[cut: only the first 33554432 bytes of this file were read]
,story_title,story_partnumber,story_author,story_author_email,story_summary,story_date,story_votes,story_stars,story_codes,story_url,story,story_disclaimers
0,What Girls R 4,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,29,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The day I had been dreading came, I thought to myself why a war? Why did I live in an industrial town and who decided I should be evacuated, somebody had. The bus came for me about ten, with my small suit case I had to stand there while my mum put a label on me, it read Pat Thomas, age 11 then it had my address and on the back it gave my destination, a place I’d never heard of, suddenly mum kissed me and then rushed into the house crying, I started to cry as they ushered me on to the bus.</p> <p>There were other girls, I sat next to a girl called Vera, she had been crying too. We looked a sorry pair, it was the first time ether of us had been separated from our families so we comforted each other by talking, she was about my age .</p> <p>All to soon we were at the rail station and there were lots of children and teenager’s being shoved around by ladies with papers, checking this and that. We must have been late, everybody was panicking, we didn’t get checked just pushed on to the train as it was leaving and there we sat staring out as we raced through the countryside.</p> <p>There were some brats from the docks side of town on board they were bulling and fighting with the weaker children, they picked on us calling us posh brats, they made my new friend cry again so we kept out of their way for the rest of the trip by hiding in the toilets or moving near the adults, which wasn’t easy carrying our case’s. </p> <p>Then the train arrived at a station, we didn’t look to see if it was our stop we got down out of the way of the bullies and hid at the back of the station, we were peering out from behind a bench when a voice said, ""Hello, what have we here?” We spun round to see a middle age man in overalls.</p> <p>He quickly pulled us behind the station wall and looked at our labels, ""Oh yes, your the ones for my farm, you will have a lovely time, quickly jump up on the cart I’ll get your case’s,” he almost threw us on this cart, it had very high side we couldn’t see over then we had to duck as our case’s came flying in as well.</p> <p>Before we had time to speak we were off, they must have been very narrow lanes and bumpy too, still we couldn’t see, we sat amongst the hay and waited to see our new home.</p> <p>We came to a holt in the court yard of a farm, we could hear voices, he was talking to another man, we were trying to listen, pressing our ears to the side of the cart when the tail gate opened and we tumbled out, they half caught us and we were just about to say thank you when they got very rough with us. The one we had not seen before got hold of my collar and pulled my case off the cart and dragged me inside. I was closely followed by Vera, she was being treated the same way.</p> <p> We were rushed through a kitchen and up some stairs to a large bedroom once inside our cases where thrown into a corner and we were shoved down on the beds, one man stood in front of the door as they other disappeared, only to reappear with a small sack and two long knives.</p> <p>Armed with their knives they stood at the end of the beds, ""Give us your coats,"" we meekly took off our coats and put them on the end of the bed, ""You, take off your dress and you your blouse and skirt,"" we looked at each other and slowly did as we were told laying them with our coats, they picked them up and our case’s took one more look at us, and talking to each other, left the room, locking the door behind them. We rushed at the door but it was locked and wouldn’t budge we went to the window, that was fastened shut too, we sat on the bed in our underwear looking at each other as the fear in us took hold.  </p> <p> Time seemed to be irrelevant we didn’t know how long we had sat there when we heard the key turn and to our relief a woman came in. She would have been in her early thirties, we were just about to tell her our plight when she ordered us to sit quietly and listen to what she had to say.</p> <p> ""Right my young ladies, no-one is coming looking for you, they already think you got off the train and caught another home, so all in all you will be put down as lost in war time, with that understood I will try and explain to you why you are here and what you will be doing. It won’t matter whether or not you like what you are going to hear, I just hope it will make it easier for you to cope,” her tone left little to argue with.</p> <p>As she started the door opened and the two men came in, they shut the door and stood in front of it, ""These are my two brothers, Jack and Jake and I am Janet, which one is Pat?” I raised my hand, ""So you must be Vera, well I see you have fine young bodies, some-bodies been keeping you fed and fit, I think you will be perfect, I will tell you everything from the start, then you will, I hope, understand your new role in life.</p> <p>I suppose it started when I was about your age.</p> <p>""Mother and Father had gone to market, we, that’s me and my brothers, were in the garden playing, these two being older would always gang up on me you know, rough and tumble only this day was different, we were playing tag and they were edging me towards the back of the tool shed, they got very rough and pulled me back to the timber as I looked back to where the were pushing me I saw two ropes hanging with loops on the end. I fought with all my strength but they got one wrist in one loop and the other in the other and I stood there crucified.”</p> <p>""I knew something was wrong when Jake said Go on then see if it’s true, John looked at him, Go on see if what Tom Trent said is true, we have got her, she’s ours, let’s see it, we arn’t going to get a better time. John came towards me and lifted up my skirt and they both looked at my pants, I was telling them I would get them in serious trouble but they seemed to be only interested in my pants.</p> <p>Again Jake said Go on and John put his hand on my pants and felt between my legs, he looked again at Jake saying, Tom was right she ain’t got one, Jake was getting excited now. Then see what she has got, take her pants off, I was starting to cry and beg them to leave me alone but they had gone to far now. John put his hands on the sides of my pants and pulled down-wards until they were round my ankles, I tried to kick him when Jake said, Let’s tie her legs open and have a good look.”</p> <p>""They got hammer and nails, drove nails ether side of me and tied ropes to them and then to my legs pulling them wide open, I was begging, pleading and shouting at them but it made no difference I was stood in front of my two brothers nailed spread eagled to the tool shed without my pants on. Jake egged John on, Touch it go on give it a feel, I could see he was going too but I still jumped when he did, he said, I got her pants off you look at her top, Jake almost tore my blouse off, it was summer so I had nothing on under and I did have small breasts but my nipples were big with large dark areoles which now became the focus of Jake’s life.” </p> <p>""John was getting bolder and had his fingers in me a little way rubbing his thumb on my clit, Jake had started kissing and licking my breasts and flicking my large nipples with his finger, I was still telling them I was going to tell on them and get them in trouble when suddenly Jake said, If you do they will send ether us away to prison or you away to live elsewhere, I realised then I could never do that, which was the start of all this.”</p> <p>""They untied me and I went to my room and stayed there till Mother came home then carried on and said nothing, it would only be the following week but it had been forgotten or so I thought as usual Mother and Father went to market, I had some chores to do in the field which took me a few hours when I got back to the farm, Tom was there with the two boys.</p> <p>Tom Trent was two years older then the boy’s and six years older than me, he had an older sister who was known as the bike of the village, he smiled at me when I came in, Hello Janet been behind the tool shed, I froze and stared at John and Jake, I called them a pair of bastards for telling him but Tom just kept on going, Going to give me a feel of some, you can share it around it’s not just for family.”</p> <p>""I again shouted you bastards and ran upstairs but they were right behind me, I knew Mothers room had a lock on it so I went for the big bedroom. As life goes, I stumbled as I reached the door and fell through it closely followed by Tom who grabbed me and said, You didn’t think you were getting away did you, I told you I want a feel of it, I tried to scratch him but these two arrived and they were all over me. It was useless fighting they had me pined to the bedroom floor then Tom shouted, Let’s strip her, let’s get her naked.”</p> <p>""I was pleading for the boys to stop Tom but they were just as excited as him and soon they were holding me naked on the bed, I still fought for all I was worth, Tom said, Get some rope lets tie her down then we can have some real fun. Jake went and got the rope and they laughed as they tied me to the bed, I screamed at them, they would be in serious trouble but Tom just grinned, You didn’t tell last time and you won’t this time, you don’t want to see your brothers in prison and we ain’t stoppen, well I ain’t, not after seeing your lovely little tit’s, do you know your nipples are bigger than my sisters and she loves boy’s sucking on hers. Jake asked, “What else does your sister like? Tom still grinning, Don’t worry lads, I’ll show you everything she likes and I’ll use your sister to show you.”</p> <p>""No, please no, but it was as if I had not spoken, Tom said, You two suck her nipples I’m going to suck her cunt, John looked at Tom, Her cunt that's what it’s called, we have cocks they have cunt’s and my cock wants a look at her cunt.</p> <p>I still pleaded with them to stop but it was no use, John and Jake were sucking my breasts but Tom was between my legs sucking my cunt he was holding me open with his thumbs and pushing his tongue all over and up me, John asked Tom if that's where you put your cock to make babies, Tom looked up, Yes but if you put this on it stops that problem. Still lying on the bed he got a packet out of his pocket and put it on the bed, John looked at me, See Sis we ain’t going to make you pregnant.”</p> <p>""Even though I was tied I froze. They were going to do it, I looked at Tom, You can’t do that, he winked at me and nodded and I felt him go back to playing with my cunt, I lay there as the boy’s abused me and what they were doing had some nice moments but that all stopped when Tom said, All right you two lets get undressed and lets fuck her.</p> <p>Again I cried, told them no, threatened them but to my horror the three of them stood around me naked with their cocks sticking out and they were hard and long. Tom said I’ll go first and show you how my sister says she likes it, slow to start with and really hard when she wants to come, I lay there helpless as I watched him put on a rubber.”</p> <p>""He got on top of me and with one hand guided it in to me then slowly he pushed, it happened, something tore inside, I burst into tears but he just kept going, the other two were mesmerized by him fucking me, I even saw the touching their-selves as he pushed in and out until I felt him stiffen and shove very hard, he had come and pulled himself out. </p> <p>He got a paper bag and dropped the rubber in and said great hole, Jake said if it’s just a hole what's the matter with her bum, Tom said, Nothing’s the matter, my sister reckons it great up there and you don’t need a rubber, Jake said, I want to do her bum.”</p> <p>""Tom got hold of me and told John to get a cushion and put it under my bum then he looked at Jake and said, She is all yours, I was still in pain between my legs as Jake was preparing to sodamize me, I looked at him as he got between my legs, No Jake please don’t do it, he just said, Sorry Sis and started to push all around the crack of my bottom. I suddenly felt him touch the hole and start his relentless push up, Oh how it hurt and there was no way to stop him as it sank further and further in me until it was fully in, he looked at me and said, Your very tight I hope I can shot my stuff in you, as though it was my fault he was fucking my ass but he did fuck me and he did shoot all his stuff up me, I looked at John for help but all I could see was another long hard cock ready to take me.”  </p> <p>""What else does your sister like? John asked, Tom thought and said, Well she says the boys give her a better fuck after she has had their cocks in her mouth, she says she sucks them and kisses it all over till it’s really hard and then they fuck her very fast because their already really excited. John looked at me, Hear that Sis, your going to suck my cock and lick it and play with it with your mouth, Tom piped in, And I’m going to play with your cunt again so if you don’t want me to hurt you anymore you better suck him good, go on John fuck her mouth, I saw this long thing coming towards me, oh no I couldn’t put that in my mouth.” </p> <p>""He had a wild look in his eyes, Come on Sis open up and put this in your mouth, I looked, Please don’t make me do this, for pity sake let me go, Tom said, Don’t worry if she hurts you she will get a lot of this and he ripped out some of the few hairs I had over my cunt I screamed, he laughed, Her mouths open now, go on fuck it and John got hold of my hair, pulled my head up and to the side and pushed his foul thing into my mouth and I had to lick it as he pushed it in, he didn’t know how far it would go so he shoved until I chocked. He looked at Tom who said, Don’t worry to much, they always choke a bit first time then they get to know how to do it and how we like it, she will suck better next time, as much as my mouth was being forced to suck this filthy cock, I couldn’t believe my ears, what next time.”</p> <p>""Well my little ones that was it, there were lot’s of next times, after John had fucked my mouth, Tom took his turn in it and Jake had the great pleasure of being the second up my cunt then they untied me and I had to let them play with me in the bath and I didn’t tell on them so you can guess what happened after that.</p> <p>They took every opportunity to have me even when Mother or Father were around if they could, they would and of course Tom had his far share, his sister used to get rubbers from her fellers so they didn’t make me pregnant I sometimes wished they had, at least I would have had a rest from the continues abuse my body took, anyway that's were you come in.”  </p> <p>""After Mother and Father were killed in a farming accident and Tom moved away I stayed with them and for the past many years I have been here for them to have sex with when ever they want but now they want some fresh and this war has delivered you, as I said no-one knows your here so we will keep you and use you for our pleasures.”</p> <p>Even at my age I had listened to this woman and her story but also realised what a hell we had been tricked in to and my only hope was my mother. I remembered her face as she pined my label on not 12 hours ago, I prayed she would come looking for me, the woman could see I wasn’t listening and she snapped at me, I bet nether of you know anything about fucking so you will watch me tomorrow while I let the boy’s fuck me and I suck them then you will let them do anything they want to you or I will give you both the strapping of a life time and they will still fuck you after anyway but first I will spend tonight with you and I’ll teach you the art off sucking each others cunts plus you can both give me some fun too.”</p> <p>""She got up and the three of them left and for a few minutes we sat in stunned silence looking at each other before Vera started to cry I hugged her but didn’t know what to say. Janet came back, You go to the toilet, I went outside where Jake was waiting and we walked down stairs and to a toilet, he kept the door open and watched, I was so scared, he never spoke as we went back and Vera trod the same route, until she was brought back and the door locked.</p> <p>Janet looked at us both. You were hugging when I came in, do it again, and we sat on the bed, I put my arm around Vera, Now kiss her on the mouth and I mean like they do at the pictures, long and with your mouths open, I did as she told me and kissed Vera. Put your tongue in her mouth and she made us do it for a long time. Now you have got friends Pat pull Vera's vest down and play with her tittie’s. I carried on as told, squeezing Vera’s titties and touching her nipple. Use your tongue on her nipples, I bent down and started to lick her nipples, Your a natural, lets see if Vera’s any good, Vera was forced to do the same to me and it made me feel strange.”</p> <p> ""That's a start girls, now undress each other and when your naked go back to kissing each others nipples and keep your legs open I want to see if it’s having any effect. We were trying hard to kiss each other as she stood beside us putting her fingers on our cunt’s, as she called them. She said, Not very wet, lets see what a little licking can do, Vera lay on the bed, Pat get on top of her facing her cunt, that's right now lower your head down and lick her cunt and lower your legs so Vera can suck your cunt and you stay like that until your cunts wet each others face and if you don’t get wet I’ll give you to the boys for a good whippen. </p> <p>With the fear of being handed to the boys I pushed my mouth all over Vera's cunt and tasted it with my tongue it wasn’t as bad as I thought so I worked harder on her hoping she would do the same for me, I had to make wetness.”</p> <p>""Thank the lord something was happening I could feel Vera’s tongue and I was getting wetter until I found myself going through a very strange feeling when Vera suddenly pushed her hip’s up to my face, held my head with her legs and shouted as liquid spurted from her cunt into my mouth. I lifted my head up to wipe my mouth when Janet grabbed me tight and licked all over my face as she did she pushed me down on Vera’s mouth and I felt the same thing happening to me, Janet pulled me off and I watched as she licked what I had done over Vera’s face, You both taste very nice I will enjoy you both tonight and she started to undress.”</p> <p>""Alright girls you do it to me, Pat you lick my cunt and Vera my nipples and do it good also get your ass round her I what to finger you. I was between her legs licking, I could see Vera working on her nipples and her hand playing with Vera’s cunt, Vera kept jumping and squealing, I heard, Vera come here and sit on my face, let’s keep that cunt of yours hot. Vera positioned herself on her face looking at me and playing with Janet’s breasts, I watched as Janet licked and sucked Vera and saw how Vera’s face changed from fear to excitement that was when she made more wetness in Janet's mouth.""</p> <p>""The fear of this kind of sex seem to disappear as through the night we licked each other and played with breasts and cunts at one point we were on the bed in a big triangle each one sucking at the others cunt it wasn’t till morning that we pleaded with her to let us go, she just laughed and told us that she had not enjoyed a night like that for a long time and was already looking forward to more nights together, but for now she could here the boys outside so it was wash and toilet time before the next lesson.”</p> <p>""We went through the ritual of being taken downstairs, we also had breakfast and now we were sat on the bed waiting our fate, she was sat in front. She told us the first thing was how to suck them and she called them in. My heart sank, I felt sick I thought that Vera was going to pass out, the two brothers came in naked and their cocks were huge, I had heard enough from the story to know what they were going to do to us, and how they were going to use them, she knelt between them and held one in each hand and started to rub them up and down then she turned her head to one, opened her mouth and swallowed it, moving her head backwards and forwards taking so much of it down her throat then turned to do the same to the other. She kept doing that for ages until first one then the other pumped white stuff into her mouth, as she spoke to us I could still see some of it in her mouth, she nodded to the boys and they stood in front of us pointing a finger at us, Just suck their fingers like you saw me do to their cocks, breath through your nose and see how far you can take it down your throats.” </p> <p>""They did it to us until we could swallow a bit without chocking as they were doing it their other hand was touching our breasts, playing with our nipples and I could just see his cock, I watched it as it started to get big again, Janet laughed. Seems like your nice tittie’s are getting the boy’s hot again so I better show you how they fuck me, Jake you fuck my cunt then John you can have my ass.</p> <p> We watched wide eyes as she put this rubber thing on his cock them he humped himself in to her, she seemed to enjoy it and at the end he pulled out of her and made me take the full rubber thing off, then she turned over and knelt on all fours and with out the rubber thing John pushed this huge thing up her bottom and pumped at her the same way that Jake had. I couldn’t understand how something that big was in her bottom and he was really banging it in to her until he groaned and fell forward on to her back, she pushed him off, got up and picked up her dress, Well girls that’s what you do, there will be more things, such as them both fucking one girl at once or tit fucking but I won’t let that happen yet, no, not for a long time, now you look after the boy’s and I warn you they can be a little rough so if they are, you just shout and I’ll come and stop them, she went out the door and left us with the grinning brother’s.” </p> <p>""We expected the worse but they just laid on each bed and told us to play with their cocks then they made us kiss them and lick the ends, finally we wanked them until their white stuff came out all over our hands, they were polite and said it was time to feed us, they put a locked collar on us and took us down stairs to be fed.</p> <p>At night I was taken to Johns bed and Vera to Jakes again we played with their cocks and did the same as earlier as we went to sleep they just tickled our cunts and sucked our breasts. Again in the morning we gave them a wank and they left us to breakfast with Janet, maybe it was not going to be to bad.”</p> <p>""This carried on for a few days, one night when Janet was using us we said how nice they had been we thought it was because we were young and Janet said she had made them promise and they had kept to their side, she was so happy because she was going to market next day, she felt good about things. We all saw her off, us from the window as they had locked us in the room and as she whipped the horse away we watched the men go back to the field as the cart rode out of sight, then the men turned and came back towards the house.”</p> <p>""We heard a thump outside our door and then it opened, John and Jake filled the door way, Hello girls, all alone are we, how loud can you shout now. John smiled, We will soon find out, get on the bed, you, Vera on your back with your legs wide open so little Patty can show us how she sucks your cunt.</p> <p>Vera laid on the bed with her leg wide open, all the fear had come back. John clamped his hand on my jaw and lifted my face to his, Listen little girl and listen good the honeymoon is over, we want to have some fun with you girls, our kind of fun, like we did with Janet all those years ago, she didn’t tell you that she threatened to tell our parents when we started to get rough with her that’s why we got rid of them, we can get rid of Janet, take this as a warning, keep Janet happy and you keep Janet, now you seem to be the bright one so keep her mouth shut too.”</p> <p>""I nodded and he let go of me. We understand then do we? You, you get down on her cunt, get it wet while we strip off and we have all day to have some real fun. As the men stripped they kept talking to us, Hey John, there is nothing nicer than a young girls cunt, John laughed, Or tastier, hay Pat are you sucking that delicious young cunt, you better be sucking it good I want to see her cum and we really want to see some good cunt lapping.</p> <p>Vera squealed as she felt my tongue work on her I could see Jake smile at John and said, Sounds like she’s licking it like she enjoys it, I don’t see why Vera should have all the fun. John said, Do you think it’s time for Vera to eat some cunt?</p> <p>They turned me round and had us over each other, Jake told us, Now we want both of you to have a good enjoyable suck between each others legs, remember if you don’t do it right or stop before we tell you, we will start, we may start with a discipline lesson.”</p> <p>""I suddenly felt a finger go up me and Jakes voice, Keep licking her, just want to find out how wet she is, John’s head came down beside me, Same goes for you, keep licking, both of you are going to cum, and as he pushed his finger into Vera, he said, Nice to have you both wet when we take your virginity.</p> <p>We kept licking each other, it took us a long time, with the fear of what was to happen next and the times their hands kept pinching our bottoms and any where else that they could get their hands on it was hard to relax but eventually we felt or bodies start to get wet and then we both worked very hard to bring on an orgasm, we knew they wouldn’t let us stop until we had wet each others face with our juice’s.”</p> <p>""John said, It would be fun for the girls to break themselves in, Jake said, How do you mean? John said, Watch, get up girls me and Jake are going to lay on the bed you two will suck our cocks till we tell you to stop then you climb up on the bed and sit on them all the way up.</p> <p>I pleaded with him not to but he just grabbed me turned me over his knee and spanked me so hard. I fought to get off but he was so strong that I had no chance and his open hand pounded me till I couldn’t stand any more and what use had my fight been I was still standing over him, him holding my hair as his huge cock was pumping in to mouth. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jake get hold of Vera and pull her on to the bed, his rough hands forced her on top of him and he held her hips as she sat on his cock, I saw it go in her and he pushed hard on her hips and it disappeared up her until the air rang with her scream and I knew he had broken her and I knew that soon it was going to happen to me.”</p> <p>""The moment I had dreaded came as John pulled me by the hair on to him and I gave up, I just sat on it and took the pain that I knew would come and then the hard fucking began.</p> <p>He was like a man possessed I was being pumped up and down as hard as he could my teeth were shaking and the pain was terrorable and he was loving it. He had hold of my nipples and pushing them up and down to keep me moving any time I put my hands up to stop him he slapped ether my face or my tit’s and he taunted me with, I think your cunt’s great I bet your ass is going to be the same, I couldn’t stop the tears that ran down my face as I wondered how long we would be kept prisoner and how much of this could we stand.”</p> <p>I didn’t have time to think any longer as I felt him pushing faster and for the first time in my life I felt a man cum up me, he immediately pulled me off and laid me on the bed, he stared at me, open your legs and pull your knees up let me see that cunt.</p> <p>I did as he told me and he started to finger me pushing a finger up then two, Oh that's nice real nice, he was trying to get a third in as I heard Jake cum up Vera and he did the same with her, the two of them were seeing how many fingers they could get up us and they were hurting. John told Jake to pass him the cream, he squirted some on his fingers and pushed them up me and with an evil grin he looked at me, Put your fingers round your legs and stick them up your cunt make sure you get all that cream in yourself, I’m going to do the same to your ass.”</p> <p>""I felt disgusted at what I was doing but the thought of want they had planned for us next filled me with fear, just the pain from Johns finger as he pushed the cream up my bottom was enough but he was getting very excited, Come here Patty suck me hard again, taste yourself and he pulled me up as he laid on the bed, Get down between my legs and start sucking my cock again.</p> <p> He laid there with his legs open wide and pulled my head down, stuck his cock in my mouth and started fucking my throat again, the taste of me, my blood and his cum, I was about to be sick, then he pulled me off and told me to lick his ass, he pulled my head back down only this time I was licking his foul tasting ass. Jake was copying him with Vera, I thought she was going to be sick as Jake forced her to tongue his ass, then I was back on his cock and I knew what was coming as I felt it get hard in my mouth.”</p> <p>""He got up, O. K. Patty on your knees and get the pretty ass up in the air, it’s time to fill your last hole. I crawled on the bed and knelt on all fours as I felt him climb on behind, then I felt it touching my bottom then push and in, he told me to relax and I did anything to make this hell easier.</p> <p>The cream helped as it slid up me but it hurt, he didn’t care he was so turned on that he fucked me harder then before. The same thing was happening to Vera I could see Jake huge cock buried up her bottom and he was pushing in just as hard as John, they were talking filth to us.</p> <p> Come on get fucked, get your ass’s up and enjoy, fucking you hot pair is dream time and we are going to be fucking you for years, you can have our babies. He laughed at Jake, hope they have girls we can fuck them when we wear out their mothers and we can drown the boy’s they will have plenty as I could fuck these ten times a day.</p> <p>What they were saying made me really frightened but they didn’t stop fucking us.”  </p> <p>""After they had finished we were forced to clean their cocks with our mouths, Vera couldn’t stop crying so they gave her something to cry about, they both took turns to thrash her I tried to stop them but they got the rope they had dropped outside the door and tied me up and left me on the bed to watch, they only used their hands as they said that the marks would be gone by the time Janet came home.</p> <p>After they had beat her in to silence they took us down stairs to clean up besides they were hungry, after we had been to the toilet they cleaned us up, they made some bread and cheese and sat at the table. They asked us if we wanted anything to eat, we said yes.</p> <p>We were forced on our hands and knees under the table and as they ate their meal they held our hair and rammed our mouths up and down their cocks till they filled us again.”</p> <p>""There was an hour to go before Janet got back they told me I had been a good girl and that I should get the prize, before I had time to argue I was sitting on Johns cock looking at him as he pulled and twisted my nipples and Jake was behind me ready to push his cock up my ass the two of them were going to fuck me at the same time I knew it would hurt but I was resolved that this would be our fate for many years, just pieces of meat for these two too fuck when ever and how ever they wanted.”</p> <p>""We were woken by Janet the following morning and we lied. We told her that they had fucked us but been very gentle and kind, she was pleased and she now felt safe to leave us with them.</p> <p>Every time she went out they brutalized us, so cruel and perverted, they loved a thing called a Round Robin.</p> <p> Vera knelt on my face Jake fucked her mouth as John fucked my ass, then we would all change places and start again.</p> <p>Then there was the bondage times, they would have us tied facing each others cunts while they fucked a mouth, cunt or ass as we were made to lick their cocks as they were fucking us. They even resized the bed bottom so they could tie us face down with our wrists to ether side and our heads through and tied to the bars leaving us defenceless to what ever perverted act they wanted to use us for. The only time we did not get hurt was when we had to look after Janet's needs at least she didn’t beat us.”</p> <p>""I didn’t know how long we had been there, six or nine months when that day came.</p> <p> They were out in the fields and there was a dogfight between some Spitfires and German bombers above us, there was a massive explosion, the sky turned red, out of the red a huge black cloud of smoke billowed.</p> <p>Suddenly bits of plane where raining down and a huge piece of wing hurtled into the field and as we craned our necks around the side of the window we could see that were the tractor was there was a hole covered in fire. All we could see was Janet lying in the field, we waited to see if she moved, but nothing.</p> <p>After half an hour people came running in to the farmyard some of them going to Janet and other to the crater. We banged on the window and shouted as loud as we could, thank god some-one heard and we were released, they found us some clothes and took us out, by now an Ambulance had arrived and we had to travel with Janet. We were leaving the farm and I could see that Janet was awake and couldn’t help but ask, why she had let her brothers do what they had done to us? She looked at me and said, they always told me that's What Girls Are For. </p> <p>Some years have past in the life of Pat Thomas, she had put the past behind her and never told any-one about it. Now she was a beautiful woman who you would never have taken her for over thirty and here she is driving to an old farm house with her twin daughters and her nephew, the holiday was a gift from one of her husbands clients. He never use’s the place and they all needed the break, she had gone ahead on the Friday, before her husband joined them the next day, it was the first time she had been in a farm house since the problems of the war. </p> <p>The light was fading as she saw the sign for the little village and she knew she had another two miles after that to find the remote farm but it was only 400 yds. For the three escaped convicts who were also making their way to the farm, they had been told by the master mind of the break out that the only person who goes near there was a caretaker who cleans and checks the place out on the 5th of each month and the break out was the weekend of the 7th so it would be perfect. </p> <p>They arrived and thought it better to check it out, so slowly that looked at the place. It wasn’t long before they had to duck down to avoid the headlight’s of the car as it pulled in to the drive beside the back door.</p> <p>They watched as the car doors opened and the very attractive woman fumbled in her bag for the key. The two girls bobbed around her with their ponytails bouncing to their excitement. The boy just had his hands in his pockets looking bored, she unlocked the door and put some lights on and called to the boy to give her a hand with the box’s, they were looking in the boot when a phone rang and then stopped. A moment later one of the girls came out, ""It’s daddy, he can’t come until Tuesday, he wants to talk to you,"" she went in and then returned to finish moving the things they had brought in to the farmhouse, the three men looked at each other and waited.</p> <p>After about an hour they decided to find somewhere else. One of them went round the back of the house and was soon back, ""You got to come see this,"" he took them round the back where there was three windows with only lace curtains the sight in the first window caused the men to take a sharp intake of breath.</p> <p> It was Pat, she was standing in just her bra, a very full bra and silk camy-knickers hugging her hips the lines of the suspender belt came out from under them down to the stockings that covered a pair of shapely legs, she was putting her hair up and they could see the steam from the wash basin at the side of her.    </p> <p>In the second the boy was sitting on the bed looking at a comic picking his nose and so to the third. The two girls or two little honey-pots, just in their bras which were far to small for them and then just little pair’s of pink pant’s covered two adorable bottoms and the thing making them look perfect was white knee socks that kept the cold off their feet. One of the men put his finger to his lips and pulled the other two, they sneaked back to the barn, they put a jumper over the lock to cover the noise of the rusty screws giving way, they went in to look round.</p> <p>They had a small torch and soon found a pair of snips, one of them spoke, ""Cut the telephone then get back here,"" the torch scanned the table and they saw four or five lengths of rope, some insulation tape and piece’s of cloth, he took the new paint brush’s as-well.</p> <p> Picking them up, along with a net-bag of pegs as the other one returned, he spoke again, ""O. K. we all know what we are thinking and what we want to do to those three beauties you are ""A,” Jacob is ""B"" and I’ll be ""C"" we will take the woman out first then the kids and with any luck we will have some food, drink, shelter and give our under-used cocks some fun until Tuesday then we can get rid of the woman and the boy, take the two girls to play with and use as hostages, we will take the car, dump it and go back to the plan, alright, I think the window should still be as we were told, let’s go play.” </p> <p>The window had been loosened earlier and easily prised open, they were quickly in, moving to the door where Pat was and two of them slid in. </p> <p> She was bent over the basin washing her face her bottom pointing right at them, full and covered in black silk with the seam of her stockings in perfect line, ""B"" kept a watch down the hall as the other’s crept up to her, it was just as her hand went out for the towel and ""A"" handed it to her, she stood up fast, he pushed it into her face holding the back of her head.</p> <p>""If you want your kids to see their next birthday you will be quite, now put your hands behind you,"" slowly she clasped her hands behind her and she felt rope being fastened round them, then her elbows, his hold was very hard almost suffocating as her ankles and knees were bond tight, he pulled the towel away and put his finger to her lips, whispering, ""Open up"" and a piece of cloth was pushed in, the insulation tape wound round, as her hair was pined up it was easy to unpin it and let it fall over the tape, he smiled as he looked at her and they left her standing there, standing there helpless with the smell of the farmhouse that brought back memories.</p> <p>They moved down to the boys room but he gave up easy and he was soon lying on the bed bound hand and foot, next the girls room three of them just walked in causing the girls to scream in panic they were still in there underwear. ""A"" grabbed one ponytail and held on tight as the other two roped up the other leaving her gagged and wiggling in pain at the way she was tied, then the same thing happened to the other and the three men looked at the wiggling captives with their arms crossed and tied behind them, then their ankles crossed and pulled up. The rope, they fastened it to their arms, keeping their knees apart forcing their legs open wide, as they looked at the beautiful young girls there was only one thought on their mind, they went back to Pat.</p> <p>She was still standing where they left her, a magnificent sight and they hadn’t seen a woman let alone one as beautiful as this for a long time, they were up for a bit of fun with her. ""C"" stood in front, ""You be a good girl and wait right here, we are going to eat and see what you brought to drink, get ourselves cleaned up and come back but before we go I want to leave you with something to think about. </p> <p>You got family in there if you want us to stay in here you are going to be nice to us, I think you understand,” he squeezed one of Pats breasts then they left.</p> <p>Pat stood there, she could see herself in the bedroom mirror. The realisation of what she looked like to the men was all to obvious, with her elbows tied tightly together her large breasts strained forward in her black silk bra, her long hard nipples showed through, her eyes looked down her flat stomach she saw that as her legs were tied above the knee as well as the ankle the silk black camy-knickers were pulled tight between her legs showing her mound down to her slit, her stocking clad legs squeezed together and her silky naked thighs with the black strap of the suspender above the lace pattern on her stocking tops gave an alluring sight.</p> <p>In the kitchen they found cold chicken, some beer and used the bathroom and they did it all very quickly, within an hour they were walking back in to the bedroom. Each one had a beer in his hand as they walked around the bound woman all she could do was stand there as hand’s groped her until ""C"" stood in front again. ""Well I hope you have had time to think, have you?” she nodded, ""I’m glad to see you are a caring mother, now all we want is you to be nice to us. We are going to take the gag off and let you give us all a wank, there will be no need to untie your hands, with want a wank with your mouth.”</p> <p> The tape was unwound and the cloth removed, she looked at him, ""You promise not to harm the girls and I promise to do as you ask, ""they all smiled at each other, ""Nice speech lady, your very pretty, how about a kiss?” he kissed her hard and put his hand round holding the cheeks of her bottom and pulling her forward grinding his cock into her. ""You have a choice, do you want to get on your knees and I will fuck your mouth or shall I lay on the bed and let you do all the work,"" she remembered how she hated having a cock ram hard into her mouth and down her throat so she told him to lay on the bed.</p> <p>He went over, took of his trousers and lay, the other two picked her up and stood her by the bed they made her bend all the way over to take his cock in her mouth and the way her legs were tied she couldn’t bend them far so as she took the hard cock in to her throat, the other two could kneel or crouch behind her pull her knickers to the side and play with her cunt and ass-hole, wetting their fingers and pushing in as far as they could keeping her hips wiggling for their pleasure.</p> <p>With the men being very aroused he didn’t take long to fill her mouth, pumping loads of white sperm in her, she stood up and swallowed as much as she could as they changed places and she was pushed back down on another while ""C"" went behind to carry on where the other had left off, playing with her cunt. In about half an hour she had swallowed three heavy loads to the enjoyment of the men they then decided it was her turn to get hot.</p> <p>They untied her legs, took or cut off knickers and bra put her on the bed retied her legs wide apart ""A"" was at her mouth, ""B"" was at her nipples and ""C"" was between her legs and as the words, ""Please don’t"" where cut of by ""A"" mouth, the three men started to kiss, lick and suck at Pat’s body.</p> <p>""C"" moved between her widely spread thighs and sank his tongue into her soft labia, he found her clitoris and worked at her making her jump forcing her to give involuntary sighs. ""A"" kissed her lips and ""B"" sucked on her nipples as the three men worked at her.</p> <p>Soon she was close to cuming, they stopped letting her slide back then they would start again, bringing her back.</p> <p>The three kept this treatment up for ages; Pat was shaking at times unable to have an orgasm. They laughed at her efforts to get off, she was trying to use her muscles to make herself come, anything to stop her begging them, but the way she was tied and the way they held her it was easy to hold her long enough to let it die off, before starting her torment all over again. This happened as often as the men wanted enjoying seeing the woman get hot. Finally ""C"" pulled himself up between her legs and roughly pushed his stiff cock in to poor Pat making her bite her lip as the others watched.</p> <p>The poor woman was almost in tears, she knew she was about to have an orgasm. She didn’t want too as she was being raped by these animals but she couldn’t stop herself as she shouted out as the first orgasm hit her. As she did ""C"" came at the same time and his place was quickly taken by ""A"" he looked at ""C ""She’s fucking soaking"" and as he rammed in, ""C"" smiled ""I know but she fucks great you will soon find that out"" soon he was pumping in her as hard as he could, forcing her back up and towards another orgasm, as ""B"" kissed and mauled her mouth ""C"" licked and sucked her nipples till they were hard, long and sensitive and with the hard fucking that ""A"" was giving to her she came again and as he emptied his cream into the lovely woman, he looked at ""C,” ""You were right what a gorgeous fuck she is.”</p> <p>Pat lay there exhausted as ""B"" smiled down at her, ""Want some more?” she shook her head and moaned ""No, please no more,"" but he put his hand on her cunt and smiled ""Oh I think you do, your cunt lips are all puffed up and I know what that means, it means there’s some fun left in them, let me prove it to you,"" and he moved between her legs.</p> <p>""Pass me the brush’s and the bag let’s see what they do,"" he took the three brush’s, past one to each of the others, ""See what happens when you tickle her nipples with these, I’ll see how fanny likes it, ""the three men started with the brush’s, flicking her nipples with the soft bristles and as for ""B"" he was holding her clit nub and brushing over it and watching her jump at every touch, her body couldn’t help but respond.</p> <p> The more she jumped the harder they rubbed bending down to suck her nipples longer and then the brush was thrilling her again and ""B"" was really working the soft bristles in to her cunt pushing his fingers in then slowly pulling out forcing the lips up to the brush until he got what he wanted.</p> <p>He smiled up at her as she whispered the word, ""Please,"" ""B"" said ""Please what?” She moaned ""Please I need it,"" again ""B"" said, ""Need what?” She fought hard but the words came out ""Please put it in me for pity sake have mercy,"" in triumph ""B"" said, ""Put what in were?” and as her body shook, ""Please put you cock in me and fuck me for pity sake, fuck me,"" he threw the brush on the bed and lifted himself into her, sliding in to the hilt as her cunt lips gripped around his thick cock, he then fucked her as hard as he could as she rocked and moved under him moaning and begging, he put his hand down and tickled her clit until she came in a incredible orgasm, then she lay back sobbing at her humiliation as ""B"" kissed her nipples, then gloating down at the beautiful woman.</p> <p>""It was a pleasure, you can ask me anytime to fuck you,"" and got off her laughing with the others. </p> <p>After they stopped laughing and the crude remarks at what they had done finished, it was decided to see too the kids, they untied Pat, as her arms were let loose she immediately buried her face in her hands sobbing uncontrollably. Stop crying or we will see to the kids ourselves, Pat pulled herself together and sat looking at them, ""Clean your face up, don’t want the kids to see Mummy upset, ""C"" took control, ""B"" you see to the boy, take him to the bathroom, get him to do all he has to do and meet us in the kitchen.</p> <p>""A"" Tie her hands in front of her and take Mummy to the girls untie their legs and let Mummy take them to the bathroom one at a time keep one kid with you as she sees to the other, any funny business hurt the kid you got, then we will feed everybody before bedtime, nothing like playing parents then eating together and bedtime with Mummy, what do you say Mum.”</p> <p>Pat bit her lip and tried to keep calm as she was marched only in suspenders and stockings to her daughters room she could have cried again as she saw the way they were tied. ""A"" untied their legs and they were lead to the bathroom. Pat took Shirley in as Betty stayed out with ""A"" as Pat took the gag off Shirley she did her best to calm her, telling her everything was all right, outside the door ""A"" feasted his eyes on the bound and gagged darling beside him.</p> <p>Looking down he could see the swell of her young breasts against her undersized bra and the snug fit of her pink pants, it took all his will power to keep his cock in his trousers. He had only just controlled himself when they changed places and Shirley was stood beside him. After she had been washed in cool water her young nipples were pointing through her bra all he could think of was, later.</p> <p>As Pat made some soup Alan couldn’t take his eye’s off his Aunt, he had never seen a beautiful woman naked before and it didn’t go un-noticed, they didn’t take long and soon Alan was being retied and covered for the night, ""A"" took the girls back, gagged them and retied their legs the same as before there was no way they were going to escape. He covered them with a blanket and went to the door looked up to see nothing he heard the sound of washing up and returned to the girls.</p> <p>He knelt between the beds, ""Listen girls we will hurt your Mummy if you don’t do as you are told, if you are good girls and say nothing of what happens she will be safe, understand. They nodded, as he was saying this his hands were under the blanket on each girls legs sliding slowly up as they reached the panties he could fell their slits through their pants, his carried on up to cup pairs of firm young tit’s as he pinched the lovely nipple he heard the girls squeal into their gags he looked at them and whispered, ""Later.”</p> <p>While this was happening, ""C"" was in the kitchen with Pat she was trying hard to wash up with her hands tied, ""C"" stood beside her running his hand over her bottom and tickling in between her legs, ""Open you legs sweetie let me get at that cunt again.” </p> <p>She parted her legs, ""Now bend your knees,” she did as she was told and ""C"" had full access to both her holes, ""You wash your cunt out, get all that nasty cream we put in, out, but you enjoyed it didn’t you?” She said nothing. ""Didn’t you?” And he pulled at the delicate hairs on her cunt she jumped, ""Didn’t you?” Trembling she said, ""You forced me, I couldn’t help it.”</p> <p>""C"" knew he had the upper hand, ""Doe’s you old man force you to come that much or is it just a quick fuck and thank you?” she took a deep breath, ""We have a normal sex life,"" he laughed as the others came back, ""Then lets see how much forcing we have to do to get you to cum that much again, I promise you will, even when we are fucking up your ass,"" they pulled her back to the bedroom.</p> <p>She had never had anal sex since the brothers and that night was very painful but they enjoyed ever moment of her tight firm bottom, leaving her hands tied in front so she could be knelt on all fours being forced to suck any cock that wasn’t up her ass and having her hanging breast’s pulled and pinched any time they felt like it.</p> <p> They continually buggered her enjoying slapping the defenceless bottom she was forced to keep up as they drove themselves hard into her for a couple of hours.</p> <p>It was after they had all had her ass that ""C"" decided to get her going again only this time when they had her nipples hard they put the pegs on them, keeping them out and very sensitive, when her cunt was again becoming very wet, ""B"" laid on the bed and they made her sit on his cock this time with it up her ass, still they worked on her cunt, ""B"" held her back to his chest and toyed with the pegs on her nipples while a soft brush aroused her cunt and as he had promised she was soon rocking backwards and forwards on the cock up her ass, still the brush worked on her and she knew they wouldn’t stop until she had begged them to fuck her.</p> <p> To end her torment she looked at them and said, ""Now please, do me now,"" And ""A"" grinned, pinched the peg on her nipple got on and the two of them fucked her to another humiliating orgasm.</p> <p>It was time to get some rest after all it had been a long day. They tied Pats hands behind her and put her in the bed covered her and went for a last beer. Pat didn’t know how long she had been there when she woke as the blanket was pulled off her and ""A"" was staring down at her. ""Morning, are you hungry?"" she looked at him, he pulled her legs round to the edges of the bed and then pulled her to sit on the edge, undid his trousers and pulled the back of her head, ""Feeding time, suck it off,"" she took him in her mouth and worked her self up and down his cock into her throat till he came again, she choked a little as he pulled her to her feet. ""See it’s not difficult to keep us happy,"" and as he ran his hands over her tits and down between her legs he said, ""Time to sort the family out.”</p> <p>They did the same as yesterday and ""A"" found himself out side the bathroom with Shirley he told her she was a good girl for not telling her Mummy about last night and she was not to say anything about him, she nodded as his hand pulled out the top of her pants and he looked down to the sparsely covered slit nestling in her pants then he pulled her bra up and gazed upon two full young breasts and the cold had her nipples really hard.</p> <p>He only just covered her as Pat brought Betty out and they swapped, he didn’t mind he was soon looking at all the beautiful parts of Betty.</p> <p>They all had some toast and again Alan eye’s were transfixed on his beautiful naked Aunt until they were all back in their bedrooms and Pat was Sucking ""B"" while ""C"" fucked her from behind. They thanked her for getting rid of their morning load and left her full of their filth as they went out of the room ""A"" told her to get herself cleaned up, do her hair and find some nice new undies, put some make-up on when she went to ask why he told her,"" She was there to entertain not ask questions.”</p> <p>Soon she was a vision of loveliness in ivory bra and pants with matching suspenders and new stockings as he fetched in some chairs from the kitchen she was told to stand in the middle of the room. </p> <p>He went to the door and whistled in a couple of moments the others came in, Alan was pushed in but he wasn’t tied the girls walked in but were still gagged with their arms crossed and tied behind them, ""B"" and ""C"" sat on the chairs pulling the two girls on to their knees. Walking up to Pat ""A"" said, ""We couldn’t help but notice how much your nephew likes you, do you like him?"" Pat nodded, </p> <p>""Good, come here Alan,"" the boy walked slowly towards them, ""Do you really like your Aunty, she says she likes you,"" the boy nodded, ""Oh good, because we are going to see how much, Aunty give your nephew a big kiss. ""Pat looked at him and said, ""No, no, I couldn’t,"" ""A"" smiled, ""Oh what a pity then I suppose we will have to see if he has kissing cousins,"" Pat’s face changed, ""You said you would leave the girls out of this,” ""A"" was enjoying her panic, ""Only if you did as you were told, remember?”</p> <p>Pat knew she was beaten and she turned to Alan and kissed him quickly on the lips.</p> <p>The three men smiled as ""A"" said, ""I wouldn’t think you liked me with a kiss like that, now try again and this time lets see some open mouths and French kissing, Pat turned but as she did ""B"" made kissing noise’s towards Betty. She closed her eyes and held Alan's face and started to kiss him as passionately as she knew how and the men encouraged him to kiss back, telling him to stick his tongue in her mouth and play with her tongue they enforced their fun by threaten to beat him if he didn’t and the two of them kissed for as long as the men wanted.</p> <p>Suddenly ""A"" said, ""Now your friends I’m sure Aunty wouldn’t mind if you see her tittie’s up real close, Pat looked at him, ""Please no not him he’s just a boy,"" alright Aunty I wonder if he would like to see Shirley’s tit’s, ""the men licked their lips as she lowered her head and turned back to Alan.</p> <p>The calls from the men were quashed as ""A"" said, ""Alan just put your hands on Aunties shoulders and pull the straps down, keep pulling and those nice big juicy tit’s will pop out for you.”</p> <p>Pat stood there as her nephew pulled her bra straps down until her breasts were on view again, ""A"" spoke, ""We saw how you looked at Aunty when she was making food now you can touch them, I bet you want to? Well go on Aunty won’t mind, will you Aunty?” Pat shook her head, ""Now tell Alan what you want,"" Pat took a breath, ""Alan I want you to play with my tit’s you can squeeze them and feel them.” Alan started to feel her breasts and touch her nipples he was squeezing them and getting very excited, you could see the bulge in his trousers, ""A"" said, ""My, my, Aunty is getting her nephew very hot, Aunty why don’t you put your nipple in Alan’s mouth,"" there was more howls of laughter,” Go on get your hand round one of those beautie’s and stick it in his mouth.</p> <p> ""Pat put her hand under her breast and lifted it for Alan to suck on, which he did greedily, ""Aunty hold the other one, he might want to try both,"" she stood there with her hands under each of her breasts as her young nephew sucked noisily at them, ""I think he needs to cool off, Aunty take Alan's trousers off that might make him cooler or would one of the girls like too, ""Pat totally defeated knelt and undid his trousers sliding them down his legs, she looked at ""A"" he nodded,"" Yes, go on take off his pants and while your down there give him a nice Aunty kiss.”</p> <p>""A"" carried on as Pat pulled Alan’s pant’s down, ""Alan I take it you had never seen a naked woman before yesterday?” he shook his head, ""And you have never seen sex have you?” again he shook his head, ""Well today is you lucky day, Aunty going to show what ladies do to make men happy, if you ask her nicely she will kiss and suck your cock,"" as he said the last word Pat moaned but knew there was no choice as she heard Alan say, ""Aunty Pat will you kiss and suck my cock,” the others all shouted, ""Go on Pat suck the kid off, give him as good a job as you did us or we will see if it’s like Mother like daughter’s.” </p> <p>Pat took the young boys cock and said, ""Of course I will kiss and suck your cock, Alan,” she took the cock in her mouth as her own daughters watched in horror and the men made lewd comments.</p> <p>""Look at Aunty suck that cock, she loves a cock in her mouth, oh yes I wonder if she will visit her nephew more often, she could give him his birthday suck, come on Pat lets see you swallow it, I bet your girls want to learn about sucking.” The remarks came thick and fast suddenly she felt the first of his cream spitting in to her mouth and then cream spurted in to her, she couldn’t take it all, there was so much from a 14 yr old, it dribbled down her chin as she coughed and spat to howls of laughter, ""A"" said ""Did you enjoy that Alan?” He looked and nodded, there was the hint of a smile which was not missed by ""A"" .</p> <p>""What would you like to do now with Aunty? How would you like to tie her up?” Alan nodded, ""A"" said, ""You can speak if you wish how would you like to tie her up?” Alan said, ""Like the girls?” Pat looked up from the floor,"" as ""A"" said, ""Fold your arms behind you Pat, Alan wants to tie you up,” she did as asked and Alan was handed rope and he tied her tight as he was tying her ""A"" through a rope over the beam.</p> <p>""Tie her arms to this and pull her up then tie it off,"" he did and Pat stood slightly bent in front of them with just her pants, suspenders and stockings covering her, staring at the floor for fear of what her daughters thought. </p> <p>Again ""A"" was at Alan, ""Has your Aunty ever scolded you, or told you off?” Alan nodded, ""Then this your time to get your own back, you know she pulled your pant’s down well now it’s your turn, go on pull her pants down.” Alan stood behind her, as Pat felt his fingers pulling at her pants she pleaded, ""No don’t let him do it,” but it was to late they slid easily down her stocking’s till they laid at her ankles.</p> <p>Alan looked at the perfect bottom as ""A"" said, ""Is it nice and pink?” Alan said, ""Yes, yes it is,"" Pat was in tears and still saying, ""Stop him please stop him, you can have me but take the children back, I’ll do anything for you, but please not in front of the children.”</p> <p>The men all shouted, ""Sham on you, he’s your nephew he needs to learn and so do you, go on Alan get your belt and make that pink ass red, ""Pat started screaming so much that ""A"" got up and took the cloth, rammed it in her mouth and taped it in, he whispered in her ear, ""I know you will do anything for me, you have no choice but first this is good entertainment, don’t worry I’ll soon be fucking you again.”</p> <p>Then he said, ""Go on Alan lets see how you smack ass,” Alan took his belt and slapped the defenceless ass as ""B"" said ""Go on you can hit harder than that,” Pat looked at him and noticed that both ""C"" and ""B"" were stroking the girls thighs just below their panties and holding them very close to them.  </p> <p>Alan was enjoying his power as he slapped hard onto Pat’s shapely bottom, every thwack of the belt brought a muffled noise from behind the gag and the girls were crying in to theirs, the room was full of half naked screaming females and the men were loving every minute of it. Soon ""A"" could see that Pat was in real pain, just what he wanted so he stopped Alan who was breathing heavy from his exertions.</p> <p>""A"" stood up and went to the sobbing woman, ""Do you want him to stop?"" he could just make out ""MMYHEPPHHESS"" through the gag,” I can make him stop but to do that we are going to play a game, I am going to ask you a question you give me the right answer no belt, if you give me the wrong answer he will hurt you, shall we try it out.”</p> <p>She hung her head, he said, ""Alan again,” and the belt found it’s mark, she shook, ""Shall we try it out"" she nodded, ""Good, do you like it when any man, apart from your husband, gives your cunt a good hard fucking?” She nodded,"" See you have got the idea, now we play for real.” </p> <p>He gestured towards the girls, ""You see those lovely girls over there with my friends,” she nodded, ""My friends want to put their hands in their pretty pink pants is that all right, ""MMMPPRRNNNOO"" “Alan again"" And the belt came again and again until she nodded to stop the pain, ""That's better, would you believe it girls your Mummy wants my friends to put their hands in your pants"" and as they wriggled in their grasp.</p> <p>Pat saw the men push their hands down the front of each girls pants and through tear filled eyes she could see the outline of their finger playing around their slits.</p> <p>""B"" and ""C"" were loving the wriggling of the girls as their fingers pushed in to their young cunts feeling as much as they could there and then round too their ass-hole’s.</p> <p>""A"" continued his sick game, ""My friends have felt in their pants but now they want to see their tittie`s is that all right?” She stared in hatred at him as he nodded to Alan, Thwack, thwack, ""MMMYHHHEPHSS,” he smiled ""That's better, it’s all right lads Mummy said you can play with their tit’s,” they didn’t take telling twice the girls bras were pushed up and the men were sucking on the beautiful young nipples while their finger still played in the pink pants. ""A"" lent to Pat, ""There is no need to answer this but we are going to take the girls back to their room and fuck them all afternoon and night, I have plans for you and don’t worry you will hear us as we fuck their cunt’s, mouth’s and plump cute ass-holes.</p> <p>The two girls were dragged out of the room as ""A"" looked at the hanging woman, he got hold of Alan and marched him to the door and whispered in his ear, ""She likes it to look forced but as long as she is tied up and looks to be saying no she won’t mind what you do to her,” then he slapped him really hard, knocking him to the floor, ""Do you want me to do that again?”</p> <p> Alan still holding his jaw shook his head, ""Right, you will untie your Aunty from the beam and then tie her to the bed, with her legs spread wide then I want to watch you fuck your Aunt as many times as you can, you can play with her as much as you like, do anything you like to her remember she likes it this way, if you don’t do it good then you will get ten times the beating I just gave you, understand,"" Alan nodded and as ""A"" sat down Alan moved behind Pat to let her off the beam.</p> <p>He may have only been a collage boy but in Pats weakened state and her arms still tied she was no match and soon found herself flat on her back with each ankle tied to the bottom bed post. ""A"" came over to her, in his hand he had the bag of pegs and the brush’s, he looked at Alan, ""Listen and watch,"" he put the pegs on her nipples and then some on her cunt lips, pulling and turning them as Pat squirmed in pain then he showed Alan how to use the brush’s, looking down at Pat he said, ""Just so you don’t see him, I hope you don’t mind I let him in to your secret I told him you like to be fucked this way.”</p> <p> He wrapped some tape around her eyes, then he squeezed the pegs on her nipples, ""Look love you don’t know it but men enjoy young girls,” she groaned as she remembered her young year and then heard the words,"" Have fun,"" as he went to see what the other two were doing.</p> <p>As he went in to the girls room it was a wonderess sight, the two girls, still tied were kneeling on each bed with two huge cocks working in and out of their cute mouths, the poor things were fighting to breath as their jaws were held tight and their pony-tails were being used to pull them on to the huge cock, little coughing noises could be heard as the cocks were held in as far as they would go.</p> <p>""A"" sat beside Betty and slid his hand between her legs, he smiled up at ""B"" whose cock was filling her mouth, ""Feels tight and certainly feels fuckable, looking forward to finding out, ""B"" with the biggest grin said, ""It felt great when I was playing with it earlier and they both taste good we gave them both a good cunt licking when we brought them in but we thought best to get rid of a load in their mouths before the main event, fucking these little cunts needs a bit of time. </p> <p>""Pulling Betty’s face from his cock he bent down to her, ""Don’t you agree little girl, you want us to fuck your tight cunt’s right don’t you?” And he kissed the blubbering girl hard on her mouth before pulling her back down and onto his cock again. </p> <p>There was a cry of, ""Fucking hell that was fabulous,” as ""C"" came in Shirley’s mouth. The poor girl was chocking, spitting and crying all at once, some of the cream fell on her breasts and ""A"" moved over and scrapped the mess off her tit’s and feed it to her.</p> <p>""You mustn’t waste any, ever, you looked very good sucking cock so you can have mine now,"" and he pulled the pony-tail towards him and aimed his cock into the crying girls mouth and presided to fuck her mouth as hard as he could with out chocking her. As he was ""B"" came in Betty’s mouth, again the coughing and sobbing was music to their ears. As ""A"" was fucking Shirley’s mouth the other two pushed Betty, still trying to spit the filth out of her mouth, down on the bed and jumped on her, ""C"" took her tit’s in his hands and mouth and ""B"" buried his face in between her legs and pushed his tongue as far up her cunt as it could possible go, ""C"" said to ""B"" Get it real wet I’m going to be fucking that in a minute.”</p> <p>He pulled his face away and told him, ""She ain`t going to be that easy to fuck she very tight, ""C"" got up and said, ""You carry on sucking her out I’ll see if Mummy’s got some cream.</p> <p> As he walked by ""A"" he said, ""You having a good time,? ""A"" just smiled as his cock buried it self in Shirley’s mouth making her eyes bulge wide. </p> <p>After about five minute’s ""C"" came back with a grin so wide, ""You should see what's going on in there, that kid has got Aunties legs tied back over her head to the bed head and she’s got pegs on her nipples and on her cunt, he’s between her legs sucking and licking her while fucking her with the handle of the brush then tickling all over her cunt with the bristles, oh and did I mention he has the handle of her hair brush stuck up her ass.</p> <p> You know it may be fun to let him loose on these two darlings tomorrow and sit back and watch. We could do that with a nice naked Mummy that we can play with, she can kneel while she sucks our cocks as the guest of honour."" </p> <p> It didn’t take long for ""A"" to blow his cream in to the back of Shirley’s young throat, he pushed her back on the bed ready for ""B"" who was covering his hard cock with cream ready to take her, ""C"" had his cock covered and was teasing Betty’s cunt with his fingers.</p> <p>""A"" looked at both of them, ""All right you two here’s the deal, you get to fuck the girls while I go and get the next bit of fun ready but after that I get both girls to myself, understood, you get their cunt’s I get their ass’s, you can watch me or play with Mummy’s holes, that's if Alan has left anything for us, but if my next idea turns out as much fun as I think she will be ready for you.</p> <p> She is one good looking woman, I bet her old man ain’t fucking that tasty little cunt her half as much as he should, bet she was a virgin when they meet, she should have been broke in early, like these two.</p> <p>He stood at the door a while just to watch the two men grab the girls, pull their legs apart and start to push the cream up them, they were screaming and pleading with them not too, but their sparsely covered cunts were to inviting for any man to refuse. Kicking their legs wide with their knees, holding their little pony-tails hard down on the bed they guided their stiff cocks in to the sweet holes and the screams of the terrified girls was music to their ears. ""A"" said, ""Keep them screaming I want Mum to hear it all and make sure they clean your cocks with their mouths they will have to clean mine when I fuck their plump cute ass-holes.”</p> <p>He opened the door to the main bedroom and looked at the bed, Alan’s first experience at fucking his Aunt was something he would remember all his life, her legs were tied back down to the bottom of the bed, her cunt had pegs on each lip and he was sat on her fucking off between her tit’s both nipples had three pegs on and the pegs were tied to each other keeping her tit’s close together as he fucked them.</p> <p> Looking down at his gagged Aunt sayin ""I’ve got to do this or they will beat me, he warned me if I wasn’t fucking you all the time he’d knock my teeth out, you don’t mind do you, you have been fucked by them a lot and you said you didn’t mind when you sucked my cock.</p> <p>He said you liked it this way and I was to keep you tied up and helpless because that’s what makes you enjoy it. Can I come round when Uncle Pete’s at work and tie you up and fuck you. Please Aunt I’ll let you suck my cock, would you like that? ""A"" laughed as he went towards the bed.</p> <p>""All right Alan get off her, time for some different fun, come on Aunty, come listen to the delicate screams of your daughters as my friends fuck their cute little cunts. Alan, throw the rope back over the beam again, Aunty you got another treat coming,"" he untied Pat from the bed but kept her tied, blindfolded and gagged he left the pegs on her cunt and tit’s and led her to the rope at the beam and tied it to her arms again. ""Don’t worry I don’t think your ass will get a warming this time, in-fact you may just get off on this, but for the time being just stand there and listen to them girls of yours going at it, their getting a real good fucking.”</p> <p>She stood there shaking as she knew what they were going through but it didn’t make listening to the shouts any easier, she heard him go back into their room. ""A"" looked at the girls still with their arms tied and at his two friends ""B"" was still on top of Shirley his cock pushing slowly in and out, he looked at ""A"" Came twice up this little beauty I was just seeing if she could make me hard again. ""A"" laughed ""You mean you just don’t want to take it out of such a sweet tight cunt, there is more time you know, it’s only Saturday we have two more days to play with these three.” He looked at ""C"" who was lying next to Betty playing with her cunt and kissing her tit’s, Betty just laid there staring at the ceiling.   </p> <p>Betty was pulled up as ""A"" said ""I’ve put Alan back in his room and I want you all back in the main bedroom there is more fun to have with Mummy then it’s my turn, I’m going to fuck me some young ass, let’s go.” They all filed back in to Mummy’s room the girls moving very slowly, they soon started crying again as they saw their mother standing fastened to the beam, gagged and blindfolded, they were held by their captors as ""A"" spoke to them.</p> <p>""You see your Mummy’s back on the beam again, remember what we did to her last time?” They nodded, ""Do you want us to hurt her again?” They shook their heads, ""When you hurt yourselves does your Mummy kiss it better?” Betty’s little voice said ""Yes,” ""A"" smiled ""Then you are going to do the same for your Mummy, we have put nasty clips on her cunt and we have spanked her ass and they need kissing better and if you don’t we are going to hurt her more and keep hurting her cunt and ass till you do, do you understand?” They both nodded, ""Good then come with me.”</p> <p>They went over to Pat ""A"" said, ""Did you hear all I said?” She nodded, “Then open your leg’s and keep them open, remember we can hurt any-one of you we like, when we like, so keep them open no matter what.” He got hold of Betty, ""Kneel down, see your Mummy’s cunt?” She said, ""Yes,"" he pulled her head up to Pat’s cunt, ""Now kiss it and lick it push your tongue right up it and if you stop we will hurt it and you, understand?” Betty lowered her head and said, ""Yes,” he grabbed her pony-tail, put his hand between Pats legs and pulled the pegs off, he pushed Betty’s face into Pat’s cunt. ""Shirley, dear come here"" she shuffled to him, he took her pony-tail and pulled her behind Pat, ""See those nasty red marks?” ""Shirley couldn’t stop crying, ""Shut up girl or I’ll give you a thrashing to make you cry, now kiss ass and kiss all over it and then down between Mummy’s legs and do it good or you both get a thrashing, understand?” She just looked at him, ""I’ll take that as a yes, now I’m going back and sit down you two get on with it and don’t forget, I’ve got the belt.”</p> <p>The two girls didn’t know what to do, they went through the motions of kissing and licking at Pat between her leg’s and ""A"" wanted more, much more, he got up and flicked the belt hitting Pat on her right breast, she jump and made some sort of noise in her gag, ""Open them leg’s really wide and bend those knees or you get another,"" she did as ordered.</p> <p>""A"" moved to Shirley and swung his arm back and hit her little bottom twice, with a little scream she crumpled to the floor, ""You get one more chance to do it right, get your face between your Mummy’s legs and lick her cunt or I will take you back to your room and enjoy hurting you.” Betty heard it all and was all most eating at Pat’s cunt, ""A"" slid his hand between Betty’s legs and fingered her, ""That's a good girl but I can still see the end of your tongue it should be all the way up,"" in fear of a beating she screwed her face up and pushed her tongue in more as she did their heads clashed in between the stocking clad legs both fighting to push their tongues as far as possible.</p> <p>After about five minute’s the girls started to tire, it just needed the slap of the belt on Betty’s exposed sweet bottom to start them off again, it was a few minutes later that the men could see Pat was reacting, the amount of times her cunt had been used it was easy to arouse her and soon she couldn’t help but push down to meet the invading little tongue’s. </p> <p>Little moans escaped from the gag and you could see the girls faces had traces of wet juice, ""B"" said, ""They are going to make her cum, how many times we going to make them do it, ""A"" smiled, ""We will swap the girls around and let Shirley have a mouthful, I reckon after that we will be hard and ready for them again"" they nodded and went back to watching the show. </p> <p>The cat-calls came think and fast as the men demanded more, ""Come on girls have a cunt snack till we tell you to stop, ""Yes let’s see real happy families, ""B"" was the worst, ""Come on lick the juice out of your mother, faster lick that nub faster or I’ll belt you,"" the girls, sobbing with terror lapping with their tongues travailing up and down the juicy slit from top to bottom. The men could see Pat’s cunt was overheating and with the sound of laps and slurps Pat’s hips began to wriggle her whole body was becoming active. The men even applauded as Mummy pushed and moaned at the frantic lapping tongues, and then she came in Betty’s mouth and ""C"" ordered Betty to stay there and cover Mummy’s cunt with her mouth and suck the juice out.</p> <p>Pat hung by her bent arms as the men got up they moved and pulled the girls up, ""A"" shouted, ""Get Shirley to lick the juice of Betty’s face,"" ""B"" held Shirley's pony-tail while she tried to lick all the mess of her sisters face, ""B"" also had his hand between her legs giving her cunt a fingering, enjoying molesting the moist slit before she was put between her Mother’s leg’s and made to start licking and Betty found herself behind her Mother trying to get up her cunt as far as she could, knowing what would happen if she didn’t.</p> <p>Pat shook her head and moaned as the girls started to arouse her again.  </p> <p>The same thing happened to Shirley’s mouth, then they were made to lay on the floor and kiss and lick each others face and for a bit of extra fun the girls were made to rub there cunts together as the men pinched their bottoms and tickled up between their young meaty thighs. ""A"" said ""I’m ready for my bit of fun, come on girls let’s go back to your room I’ve got a nice surprise for you. The other two watched as he dragged the girls out, ""B"" said, ""I don’t know about you but I’m hard again after that little show, ""C"" looked at the hanging Pat, ""Let’s have some of Mum, you want back or front, ""B"" said ""I’ll take front and I bet it’s still nice and sloppy.” They went to Pat, ""Hello Mummy fancy a bit of cock now you have had your cunt reamed out by your cunt happy daughters, there a bit busy now so you will have to have cock but we will try and make it fun.” </p> <p>She shook her head as she felt both men close in on her with hardly enough strength to stand let alone have two men fuck her she tried so hard to plead through the gag but to no avail. They closed in ""C"" held her ass checks apart and started to push in, ""B"" told her to relax it was going in so just take it, she did and it did. ""B"" had no problem pushing into the wet cunt and both of them fucked her as she stood there, they played with her clit and mauled her tit’s as they rammed into her deliberately getting a rhythm as one pushed in the other was coming out until they both wanted to fill her then they just rammed and rammed till they came.</p> <p>""C"" said he wanted to see what ""A"" was doing or rather who, ""B"" said he would stay and keep Mummy company. ""B"" took Pat down and let her fall at his feet, then he took off the blindfold and gag, he washed the mess of her face and got her a drink, she asked about her baby’s, ""Your little girls are having a great time my friends are fucking their pretty little ass’s we have already fucked their cunt’s and they have sucked us, their pretty little holes will be sore so we are going to let you kiss them better, you are going to repay the favour and suck both their cunts and I want a front row seat.</p> <p> He was amazed at how beautiful she still looked if it wasn’t for the small ladder in one of her stockings she looked as good as the first time Alan had tied her and she still looked as desirable as she had the first time her saw her in fact the red strips on her bottom was the one blemish on her perfect naked body and he had to have some more.</p> <p>""A"" had taken the girls back to their room still with their arms folded and tied, he ordered Shirley to lay on the top half of the bed and spread her legs as her sister was going to give her the same treatment as she had her Mother. He got some pillows off the other bed and piled them up for Betty to lay face down over, so she could suck her sisters cunt and have her beautiful young ass exposed to his perverted pleasure, he stood behind her, ""Betty stick you face in her cunt and keep it there,"" as he started to push his cream covered cock up her virgin ass.</p> <p>The poor girl struggled in his grip, screamed and cried but bit by bit his rampant cock slide in to her and he didn’t stop until it was all in and then he fucked her as mercilessly as he could and any time she was not sucking at her sister he would shove her head down in-between the legs and slap her bottom with his other he had total power over her and he enjoyed ever minute of it, his final humiliation was promising the terrified Shirley that after she had licked his cock clean it was going to happen to her next. Betty’s abuse was not going to end ether as ""C"" stood there watching ""A"" fuck her gorgeous ass he was stroking his cock knowing he was going to fuck her ass next.</p> <p>""B"" had Pat laid on the bed playing with her tit’s and stroking her cunt making her keep her legs open while he tickled up between them, his mouth enveloped hers he was making her kiss and tongue him, enjoying snogging with the beautiful woman telling her that her husband should fuck her more as that’s why she was given a body like this, it was to give pleasure to men and her next job was to give his cock more pleasure than it had ever had before.</p> <p>He made her sit on the bed and kiss and lick all over his cock running her tongue under it from bottom to top then lick and kiss his balls, tickling up between his legs between his balls and thigh, then to suck it slowly all the way down her throat and then slowly back keeping the end in her mouth while she tickled the end with her tongue. As she did this something behind him caught her eye, it was a blue uniform, her heart jumped as she worked hard to keep him occupied.</p> <p>With a vicious jerk the cock pulled out of her mouth and arms pulled him to the floor as this was happening she could hear fighting in the other room until all went quite and then the door opened and as she was being untied and a blanket covering her, the other two were brought in wearing hand-cuffs. Soon the two girl were reunited with their mother though very subdued and obviously in pain they all hugged each other, Pat asked the police officer in charge how they found them?</p> <p>It had been Alan, he had climbed out of the window and run two miles to alert the police, she looked at Alan, he looked at her, ""They said they were going to kill us when they had finished playing with the three women,"" the police officer said, ""That’s what they were in for rape and murder you were lucky the boy got out.”</p> <p>Pat knew then he had saved their lives and the fact he had fucked her would have to be forgotten she just hoped he wouldn’t tell anyone as she wouldn’t and if any-one found out that she’d kept quite she knew her husband and his family, she would loose everything. </p> <p>She looked at the three men as they were being taken away, ""You ""A"" or what ever your name is why, why did you do things to my girls when you had me, you abused me by doing every filthy thing a man could do to a woman yet I promised to do anything if you left them alone, why.</p> <p>All three looked at her and the one she knew as ""B"" said, ""I’d like to say sorry but really THAT'S WHAT GIRLS ARE FOR.” </p> </div>",[]
1,"Fit Family, Part 1",1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,14,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Get the fuck off my land you useless pair of shits."" The two tramps woke with a start blinked twice before looking at the four men stood over them.</p> <p> The one who had done the shouting was holding a pick axe handle so was the one behind but the other two had shot-guns, the tramps looked at each other and slowly got up, ""We are going, just put the guns away, we only wanted to kip for an hour or so, ain`t done no harm.” </p> <p>The farmer was in no mood to chat; ""Just fuck off; now,” the tramps moved around them, out of the barn and off down the road.</p> <p>Jed and Alan had been in and out of prison for most of their forty seven years, just wasters, stole what they could to live on and slept any-where they found, they gave pigs a good name, getting beer and food was more important than washing, they were the scum of the earth. They had walked a good twenty miles and it was about three in the afternoon when Jed wanted a shit, the pair of them pushed through a fence and in to a small wood Jed squatted while Alan moved away from the smell.</p> <p>He went to the other side and stood looking, he never moved as Jed joined him, ""What you looking at?” </p> <p>Alan never moved just said, ""Keep your voice down and looky there.”</p> <p>Just a few yards away was a magnificent house and grounds, a two car garage, long lawns with an ornamental fountain, at the bottom of the garden nestling in some trees was a small summer house with veranda, there were posts for volley ball or short tennis, a round swimming pool, and as for the house it was just big and obviously new.</p> <p> What had taken Alan's eye was the two girls playing by the pool, he turned to Jed, ""Little poppet’s arn`t they, I bet around 14,15, bet they ain`t been broken in yet, bet their snug and tight, bet they taste real good."" Just then the door at the side of the garage opened and a man went in, the two tramps waited, the sound of a car starting and the whine of electric garage doors disrupted the country sounds.</p> <p>The big Rolls drove out and stopped as a woman came towards it, she shouted to the girls, ""Dads going come say good-bye""; the two tramps gazed on a wonderful sight. The woman would be in her mid thirties, her flaxen hair bobbed on her shoulders as she walked, a thigh length white leotard that showed every curve in her fit full body covered her fantastic body, and she was gorgeous. The girls ran to join her, two younger versions of her and just as perfect.</p> <p>She looked at the man, ""You got everything darling?” </p> <p>Jed whispered, ""He sure has,” she held the girls as he bent to kiss them, ""You be good, promise me you’ll look after mum while you enjoy the holidays"" they smiled at him, ""Now darling, the telephone people say they hope to fit us up soon, which will get us back to the outside world, ""She was about to speak, ""I know I'm sorry we live in a no reception for mobiles zone but they say there will be a relay by the end of the year, if there's a problem go to the village and use the public one, I just hope it will be the same time as I’m free, and you know the alarm code?” She put her arms around him,""Yes, Yes,1920-46 will disarm and 46-0291 will re-arm, I do know it and so do the girls, oh darling I wish you didn’t have to go,” he kissed the top of her head, ""Bianca I don’t want to leave, you’ll be all right besides your sister’s coming tomorrow lunch time and she will stay as long as you need her too,” he looked at the girls, ""Your looking forward to your cousin Anita coming with her mum aren’t you?” they nodded, ""Any-way lets hope I’m back in three days not three weeks as they predicted, it’s a good deal, it will pay for this house with your gym and all the other luxuries your intending to fit, I don’t know, they only finished it four months ago and you already want to change it, all these fitness things I must have a family getting ready for the Olympics. Now you all give me a kiss and I’ll be off, they won’t keep Concord waiting and I’m late already,” they all kissed and he got into the Rolls and drove off, Jed and Alan mockingly waved at the same time as the women.</p> <p>Jed sucked on his teeth, ""You reckon they got something better than a cheese sandwich in there?” Alan nodded, ""You reckon they got a glass or two?” Alan carried on nodding, ""You reckon it’s a crying shame that a good looking woman with a hell of a body should be alone for some time?” Alan grinned as he nodded, ""You reckon that two younguns need an educational weekend?” </p> <p>Alan stopped nodding and said, ""Oh yes.”</p> <p>As the tramps watched the two girls moving to return to the pool, but their mother stopped them, ""It’s getting cool come in now,” but the two girls were not listening, ""Oh mummy it’s a lovely afternoon we want to stay out.” </p> <p>The beautiful woman looked at them, ""You can stay out only if you change from your swim-wear to something sensible, understand,” the two girls smiled, one said, ""Come on Jade lets get our sports gear and use the net,” they ran in-doors.</p> <p>The two of them watched the woman's ass as she went to the pool and bent over to pick up the towels, Alan breathed, ""Don’t point that ass at me lady, you don’t know what your doing to my cock,” she picked up the rest of the girls things and walked back, her full breasts moved slowly under the leotard, their eyes travailed down over her flat stomach to the out-line of her firm thighs, in between them was the perfect bulge of her venues mound. </p> <p>As she reached the door the two girls came out, Jed swallowed, ""Fucking hell.” The two girls were dressed in a short blue crop top showing pert young breasts and the short skirts were split up the sides showing their little blue lycra shorts underneath. </p> <p>As they passed her one shouted, ""We are going to play volley ball and then go to the summer house,"" she shouted after them, ""Jade, Lauren, I’m going to work out in the gym and then take a sun-bed before a shower, you’ve got about two hours then your in for supper, understand,” they shouted, ""Yes,” as they picked up the ball.”</p> <p>The two men slowly and quietly made their way down the fence until they saw a small fallen tree, they lifted it around until they could rest it on the fence then slipped up it and over in to the garden. Unseen they worked their way down to the summerhouse and in. It was all wood, two beams went from floor up and held the roof truss’s in place, a long sofa bed was in between also there was a T V, a table and chairs, the ceiling had large hooks for two hammocks and hanging flower arrangements. Their eyes found a box of bedding and they set too cutting the sheets into strips. They were ready a good ten minutes before the girls stopped playing at the net and started to walk down towards them, they smiled at each other as they watched the two young beauties chatting to each other as they got closer, totally unaware of their presents, they stepped up on to the veranda and in through the door.</p> <p>Alan grabbed Lauren and spun her round pulling her to him as he pressed the tip of the knife in to her soft throat, ""Make a sound or try to run and this knife goes in your sisters throat,” Jade stood and stared, Jed moved behind her and locked the door. Jade was suddenly grabbed by the hair and dragged back into Jed's arm, ""Good girl do as your told and no-one gets hurt, now put your hands behind you,” she still didn’t move until a sharp tug on her hair told her she had no other option and she slowly put her hands behind her back. </p> <p>Jed was quick with the strips of sheeting and her wrists were soon bound tightly, next he tied her elbows then he whispered in her ear, ""Open wide,” four knots, one on top of another were soon stuffed in Jades mouth and fastened in by wrapping the rest of the material around her head, he pushed her forward and down on to the sofa before they both started on Lauren.</p> <p>Her wrists were tied and Jed looked at the deep cleavage of her smooth fine young breasts as her elbow binding forced them forward, then the knotted cloth in her mouth rendered her as helpless as Jade.</p> <p>Alan pulled Jade up and the two men sat on the sofa, they looked at the girls and patted their knee,” Come and sit on our knees,” the two girls froze in horror,” Come on, you don’t want me to get up and fetch you, you won’t like it if I do,” the girls crept forward, Alan and Jed watched as they came with in range and then took their arms and pulled them down to be sitting on each of them, the two men smiled at each other as they put their arms around the girls shoulders and pulled the terrified sisters down to lay on the chests.</p> <p>Jade was sat on Alan while Lauren sat with Jed, both girls stared at each other, Jed could see that,” Which of you two is the prettiest, a, tell me, is it you or her?” Lauren didn’t know what to do, ""O K nod if it’s you,” Lauren shook her head,” Oh nice, a modest little beauty, O K which one of you has the bigger tits?” tears formed in her eyes and she looked down, ""Don’t you know, are you trying to check, here let me help you,” his right hand slid on to her naked stomach and pushed the crop top up. He hooked his finger round and pulled it out and over her firm breasts, ""Oh they are nice,” he leered at her,” You won’t mind if I just check them for firmness, then we must compare them with the pretty one over there,” Jade wiggled and tried to get away but she was no match for Alan,” Sit still, it will be your turn to display your little beauties soon.” </p> <p>Jed smiled at his mate as his fingers pulled at the nipples making Lauren squirm, moan and shed more tears, he grabbed at them squeezing them in his big hands, pushing his fingers in to the soft young skin,” Lets check them against your sisters, come on girly lets have them out, come on Al show me her goodies.” Alan pulled the top up reviling another fine pair of firm young tits, Jades nipples were bigger and Alan took great pleasure in attacking them with his fingers,” Hang on must check who's bigger, push her over here.” </p> <p>The men forced the two girls together shoving hard on their backs forcing their tits together, both girls were sobbing in to the gags as their tits mashed together, suddenly they were pulled back, ""Al I reckon yours has the bigger tittie`s, what’s the betting they will be even bigger by the time we are done, don’t worry,” he smiled down at the trembling girl and licked the tears from the side of her face,"" I won’t miss yours out,” he squeezed Laurens tits again,” Do you like this game?”</p> <p>Both girls were sobbing uncontrollably as they were held on the tramps knees their naked tit`s shook much to the two men's delight,” Stop crying, it ain`t going to do you any good, now lets carry on with the game,” his hand held the back of her head and slowly turned it so she was looking straight at him,” Which one of you has the most hairs on their cunt.” Lauren choked on the gag as she heard the word, Alan quickly put his hand on her leg and held her tight,” Now you hold still, my you have got soft skin, Al try yours,” Alan put his hand on Jades knee and slowly started to move it up towards the lycra shorts. </p> <p>Jade sat there frozen in fear, he whispered,” Very soft skin, smooth to the touch, I’m going to have to touch all of it, that means inside and out before the day is over.” </p> <p>Jed’s hand slid further up, squeezing Laurens thighs,” You have strong legs, do you have a pony?” trembling with fear she nodded, ""Oh good, you will be used to bouncing up and down when you ride my pony.” She jumped as his hand reached the top of her legs and his fingers started to push the lycra in to her slit, he turned to Alan,” Got a problem here mate, can’t seem get my fingers in these tight pants, guess they will have to come off,” he smiled back in to Laurens face,” Going to have to take these pants down and why should we stop there, may as well have it all off, come on, lets get you stripped naked, then we can have some real fun with you.”</p> <p>Jade wriggled in Alan's grasp as his fingers massaged the slit between her legs, he grabbed her throat,” Be a pity to ring this neck before I’ve had my cock down it, now you girls stand up and we will relive you of these silly suits and see how good you look in your birthday suit.”</p> <p>They pushed them up but held on to them, they soon stopped moving as Jed held his knife close to their face’s, ""Now just you stand still, you wouldn’t want me to slip and give you another hole would you after all we aren’t greedy,” he smiled at her,"" Three will do us.” With that he stuck the knife in to the side of Laurens crop top and sliced up, the lycra slit easily and in no time her top lay in half at her feet. He grinned in to her face as he pulled the waist band of the shorts and cut down, then the other side, his hand held the back of the material and pulled back and up dragging the lycra up between the crack of her ass, she couldn’t help but stumble back and his left arm went round her and held tight to her right breast then as the material flicked out from between her legs he spun her round held her at arms length and admired the young girl in all her naked beauty, ""Ain`t you pretty, here Al, take the knife and lets see which one of these beauties has the hairiest cunt.”</p> <p>Soon the two girls were standing in front of their captors totally naked, Jed and Alan sat on the sofa gazing at them like a three course meal that were about to devourer.</p> <p> Bianca got up from the arm press and thought that's enough and headed for the sun room, she switched on the lights and stripped out of her gym suit, she caught a glimpse of her self in the long mirror and smiled, not bad for mid thirty she thought and ran her hands over her sweat gleaming body, her continual use of the arm press had her firm breast jutting out with perfectly formed nipples, all the work-outs had kept her stomach flat and her buttocks firm, the round globes above her long strong legs extenuated her thighs, she shook her flaxen hair and whispered, ""Not bad, not bad at all"" before she crawled under the lights and lay back totally oblivious to what was happening down in the summer house. </p> <p>Jed had Lauren by the waist holding her still while he kissed and licked her stomach, poking his tongue in her naval, smelling the freshness of her young body. Alan forced Jade close to him,” Come on young lady open them legs we are supposed to be counting cunt hairs,” she parted them,” More than that, that’s right, now bend your knees,” she slowly bent her knees until her breasts were in Alan's face, then he put his hand around behind her and started to push a finger between the cheeks of her ass, his other hand played with her open cunt, running his finger along the slit, pushing in a little squeezing the nub between his fingers, all the time his mouth chewed on her nipples, biting them, making her squeal in to the gag, Jed looked at him,” Counting these cunt hairs is getting a boner on, think its time to gag their pretty little mouths with something else.” </p> <p>Alan pulled the nipple out until it pulled from his mouth, “Ya my cock ain`t had a wash for a week or two and your right, their mouths look awful cute, reckon it’s time for some head bobbin.”</p> <p>Jed stopped licking at Lauren naval and looked up at her at the same time his hand slid up her back and grabbed her hair, forcing her to look at him, he then slowly pulled her down until she was looking in his face, ""I’m going to take that gag out, this far away no-one will hear you speak but me, if you do I will hurt you like you couldn’t believe, you don’t even get to cough, understand?"" the petrified girl nodded.</p> <p>Alan stopped sucking on Jade’s nipples and pulled her down,” The same goes for you, get on your knees, it’s time you snotty bitch’s learned what it takes to please men and your never to young to learn, now get down.” The two girls sank to their knees, loud sobs could be heard and Jed pulled his hand back threatening to slap Lauren, that made them stop, their gags were removed, they remained silent as the two filthy tramps stood up and started to undo their trousers.</p> <p>Jed pulled his fat long filthy cock out and looked at the girls,” You better open very wide, those cute little mouths are going to take some stretching if your throat is going to do the business and like it or not your both going to learn how to take a full cock all the way down and swallow before this night is over.”</p> <p>""Open your mouth wide, wider, that’s it, now make an O with your lips, oh yes that looks perfect, now little lady when my old boner is stuck in your mouth you use your tongue to clean it, lots of licking, give me a lot of sensation on the tip, you got that?” Jade just stared at Alan. </p> <p>Jed took Laurens jaw between his thumb and fingers and squeezed hard,” And the same goes for you.” The two fat filthy cocks slid in to the defenceless girls mouth, they tried to pull away as they tasted the revolting meat but they were held firm and their heads were forced back and forth, Alan looked over to Jed,” You know all men should have this sort of thing to wash their boners in,” they both laughed as they shoved harder in to the choking girls.</p> <p>Jed had Lauren’s head firmly held in his hands as he pumped his cock in to her mouth, smiling down at her, blowing kisses at her as he watched her choke and vomit on his cock, her cheeks blowing out as she tried to take the cock he was shoving further down her throat. Alan had Jade by the back of her head making her keep his cock in her mouth while he nodded her head, his cock rubbing hard on the top of her mouth while she was forced to lick under it. Jed suddenly stop fucking Laurens face and held his boner just inside her lips,” Tickle it with you tongue, show me what you have learnt, you ain`t never sucked cock before have you?” </p> <p>She looked at him, ""Oooo I love it when you look at me that way, bet you been taught private ain`t you, girlies boarding school, no dicks to play with, just pussie licking, you lick a bit of girly hole do you?” Lauren just looked at him daring not to stop running her tongue over the tip of his boner, ""For some-one who ain`t fucked around your in for one big education this weekend, go on keep doing that, your about to get your mouth filled.” </p> <p>Alan looked down at Jade; “And you keep nodding little lady you are about to say yes to a big swallowing.” Both men took another couple of minutes before unloading a large amount of built up juice down the throats of the pretty girls, holding them rigid while the emptied themselves completely before letting them fall to the floor spitting and choking. </p> <p>Alan was the first to put his cock away then he dropped to his knees and dragged Jade back up to the kneeling position,” You enjoy that, I did, now look at your pretty sister’s face all covered in old Jed’s cream, your going to lick it off,” Jed lifted Lauren up and held her as Alan pushed Jade at her,” Lick it off,” she bent forward and licked at her sister’s face,” There ain`t that nice, now you do the same,” Lauren started to lick around Jade’s mouth.</p> <p>“She has some inside her mouth and so do you, so both of you lick out each others mouths, show us some tongue, don’t forget your in no position not to do as your told,” he ran his finger down the crack of Jade’s ass and pushed his finger in to her hole, she squealed, ""Oh yes you will squeal nicely later,” unable to save themselves they started the perverted act pushing their tongues in to each others mouths as the tramps played with their naked defenceless bodies.</p> <p>Jed and Alan let the girls tongue each other for a while then Jed pulled Lauren away, ""She’s got some on her tittie`s, so you get licking and when you get to that nice big rosy nipple try and suck it off or I’ll sting your cute ass,” he bent and whispered in her ear,” Mind you I’m going to redden it sometime tonight maybe before or after I fuck it.” </p> <p>The girls were nothing more than terrified puppets for the men's perversions, as Lauren bent forward and down to lick and suck at Jade’s tits it left her young bottom exposed and Jed was able to stick his finger up her ass-hole to the hilt and she could do nothing but let him. Alan made Jade do the same this time they forced her to bite Lauren’s nipples until she cried out warning them they would do it worst if they didn’t do every-thing they told them, it was then that Jed said,” It must be getting on for two hours it’s time to go see mum,” Alan smiled,” Lets tie these two up for later, go see mum, get her strung up, then we can please our-selves who we fuck and when.” The two of them tormented the girls as the tied them securely.</p> <p>Jed had Jade and was tying her to one of the post’s, ""Ever seen your mum naked?” Jade now so scared of their threats told only the truth, Jed whispered,” Has she got big tits?” Jade quietly said,"" Yes,” Jed had her elbows tied tightly to the post,” Has she got a hairy cunt?” he bent and tied her knees to the post, looking up at her for her answer, he didn’t get one so he sank his teeth in to her cunt and bit at her light bush until she squealed,” No, she trims it in to a line,” he tied her ankles then moved up behind her,” Have you ever seen your dad fucking her?” he thought for a moment,” Or any-one else giving her juicy cunt one?” he tied a piece of material round her throat and pulled until she choked out.</p> <p>“I have seen her with dad,” a blindfold was tied to her eyes and then round the post,” How was he fucking her?” now immobile she whispered,” She was kneeling on the floor like on all fours and dad was behind her,” as he wrapped the gag round her mouth and then round the pole he looked at Alan,” The bitch likes it doggy.” </p> <p>Alan was finishing off tying Lauren to the second post,” Then that's how she will get that wet cunt of hers fucked,” he grabbed a handful of Laurens cunt hairs and made her moan in to her gag,” As will you two little darlings will get fucked after we have had some fun with your mum’s hole’s,” they picked up some torn bits of the girls clothing, took one more look at the helpless naked girls, Alan said,” Now don’t you go away, we will see you later,” blew them both a kiss, locked the doors and headed for the house.</p> <p>They slid in through the side door, found the alarm box 1920-46, then moved in to the main house, looking in to rooms until the sound of a hair-dryer alerted them to were Bianca was. They crept along the passage to the room and pushed the door ajar they could see her standing in front of a long mirror, she was wearing a silk shorty dressing gown tied with a matching belt, they could make out that she had a bra on and the outline of some very skimpy pants. As she held both her arms up to dry her hair the dressing gown only just covered her ass, showing her firm legs and strong thighs, both men felt the cocks and smiled at each other.</p> <p>They stood and watched through the crack in the door until she had finished, smiled as she adjusted the front of the gown to cover her amble breast filled bra, shook her hair and turned towards the door. They let her get to about five feet from them when they pushed the door open, she stopped, there was a slight pause then she shouted, ""What the, get out of my house your disgusting creatures, get out or I call the police.” </p> <p>They just looked at her then Jed said, ""Don’t think so, unless you don’t want to see what used to fit in to these ever again, ""he and Alan waved the bits of material in front of her before throwing them to the floor, she dropped to her knees and picked up what was left of the girls clothes, with hate filled eyes she shouted, ""What have you done with them, where are they, how could you?” </p> <p>Alan suddenly grabbed her throat, ""Shut up yelling, now just do as your told and you will see them, any trouble and they are toast, got that?” she stopped, ""That's better, now we want food, drink and money, real money, got that?” she nodded, ""O K turn round, put your hands behind you,” she did as she was told and Jed fastened her wrists together, ""Right, first food, lets go to the kitchen.”</p> <p>She led them to the kitchen; they found the fridge and put the turkey and prawns, bread etc that had been prepared for supper on the table. She took them to the huge lounge were they got three bottle of scotch which also ended up on the table, now money, she led them to the study showed them the safe, gave out the combination and watched as they pocketed 750 in cash, as Alan stuffed the last of the notes in to his pocket he looked at Bianca, ""Now it’s time for you to show us this fucking great house of yours, then we can finish off the tour by visiting the little ladies. Bianca went to open her mouth but a quick grab of her jaw and Jed saying, ""Shut-it"" kept her quite, they turned her round, pushed her and followed, knowing that the humiliation of the beautiful housewife was about to take an enjoyable new twist. Bianca deliberately steered them away from the bedrooms and they found themselves in the lower part of the house and in the gym. The tramps looked round the many pieces of apparatuses, Jed smiled, ""Like being back inside, kept fit many times on kit like this, I like this one.” </p> <p>He went over to the wall where a long bar hung by a wire and pulleys from the ceiling, the wire ran down to a set of weights, he got hold of the hand grips and pulled down, ""No wonder she looks fit pulling on this, bring her over, I want to see her work out.” Alan pushed her over until she stood under it, ""Grab those weights and bring them over, put some one side of her and then those this side,” soon there was a pile of weights ether side of her, Jed stood in front of her, ""Put your ankles next to the weights,” she slowly parted her legs, the two of them knelt ether side and tied her legs to the weights.</p> <p>As soon as she was fastened they untied her wrists then pulled them up and made her hold the grips ether end of the bar then they tied her wrists to them, while Alan was making sure she couldn’t move Jed found a gripping ball, he used his knife to slice half way through it and slid some material in the slit, ""Open wide"" standing there spread-eagled Bianca had no choice but to do as they told her, she opened her mouth and Jed fastened the ball tightly in between her lips. Jed and Alan stood back and looked at her, ""O K pull down,” her hands tied made pulling down hard, ""Not very good is she, lets try some more,” Jed went behind and adjusted the wire and her arms pulled up, then he put more weights, stretching her to her full height, he whispered in her ear, ""Good for the back I’m told,” with that he kicked at the floor weights pulling her legs further apart, stretching her wider and higher, Jed slapped her ass and walked back to Alan, ""She ain’t going anywhere lets get some food I’m starving,” as they turned and left the room, ""Jed whispered, ""Going to be fun having her pull some-thing else later.”</p> <p>They ate the food as they counted the money, they drank one bottle during the feast, then they each picked up a bottle and went back to the gym, opened the door and walked up to the hanging woman, they stood ether side of her, ""Well Jed it ain’t ever day you have a beautiful woman like this hanging about waiting for us,” her body was covered in sweat as she shook with the strain the weights were putting on her limbs, Alan took a swig, ""She looks a little warm, I wonder if we should cool her down, maybe she has to many clothes on, lets have a look,” he pulled the little tie belt and pulled it from her allowing the dressing gown to part. </p> <p>Jed took a swig as he gazed at the pale green bra straining to hold her tits, his eyes travelled down to her flat taught stomach and then to the matching thin panties, the thin material just covering her from their view as it went to the thin belt like waist band, her magnificent legs  now rock hard made a perfect V in to her crutch, Alan knelt down, ""Well what do we have her, oh yes, very good muscle tone, look closely,” Jed knelt the other side and watched as Alan ran his hand up the leg squeezing as he went, he grinned at him as he followed suit, ""Feels nice,” as his hand got above her knee, Alan started to squeeze behind her thighs, ""Feels very nice, very strong, wouldn’t do to have these wrapped round your neck for to long,” as Jed ran his hand up the inside of her thighs, ""Oh I don’t know, depends on which why round I was facing.”</p> <p>Alan's hands reached her bottom, ""Doesn’t do to have restricting garments with these powerful buttock muscle,” he pulled at her panties."" </p> <p>Jed said,"" Oh yes I see what you mean,"" as his hand caressed the top of her thighs letting the side of his hand run between her legs, he turned his hand to cup her cunt and squeezed hard until she moaned, ""Feels muscley here, would you like to join me in checking it out.”</p> <p>Still kneeling they both took a side of the panties and started to pull down the waist band, it slid easily over her ass, then down went the front slowly revealing a neatly trimmed oblong of pubic hair which they totally exposed. The waist band went taught across her thighs Jed ran his fingers down the bush, ""The kid was right it’s like a furry tower and it feels nice,” Alan said, ""Bugger the bush lets see wants under it.” For the first time Bianca let out a moan as the two tramps pulled at her cunt lips, opening her cunt as wide as they could, Alan ran another finger over the exposed slit, tickling the flesh of her clit, ""Funny I thought a rich bitch’s cunt would look different,"" Jed sniffed at it, ""It smells great, it’s all perfumed, bet it tastes good,” Alan looked at him as he used his fingers to push her cunt open really wide, ""If you want to play with it or even suck on it you go ahead, I will check out two other muscles, I have a good idea that they will need a good work out and massaging.”</p> <p>As Jed’s face disappeared between Bianca’s legs Alan stood up and looked at her, ""Having fun rich bitch how's it feel to have filthy creatures playing with all your nice bits? Just look at my filthy hands, there going in to your bra and their going to give your nipples a good going over, just you watch.”</p> <p>As Alan looked at her she tried to look strongly back only to moan and squeal in to the gag as Jed bit at her cunt, ""He’s going to eat that cunt of yours out before the night is over, we are both going to do things to you that you can’t believe but for now it’s your tits you should be worried about, I love playing and chewing on big nipples and by the points sticking out in your bra you look like my idea of main course.”</p> <p>As Alan took his knife and slid it between the bra cups in looked down at Jed who had her cunt lips pinched in both hands, holding them as wide as possible as his tongue flicked in to the gapping hole, ""He seems to be enjoying you, you enjoying him, come on lets see how big he’s making them nips,” with that he pulled back with the knife slicing through the strap releasing her large breast’s, with her arms pulled up and wide the nipples stood proud.</p> <p>Alan licked his lips, swung his leg over the crouching Jed and took both of them in each hand, cupping them underneath he squeezed at the nipple then bent forward licked each of them before gripping them with his teeth and pulling hard. Her whole body pushed to follow but being tied as taught as she was it was only her back that bowed, he shook his head like a dog, she squealed and gurgled noises in to the sponge ball fastened in her mouth, still he shook and pulled, Jed looked up, ""Hang on mate leave them attached I want some,” Alan let go with his mouth but his fingers soon had them rolling and being pulled, ""Fucking ace, these are the biggest I have ever had, what you want to do to her first?” </p> <p>Jed stood up and looked at the red swollen nipple, ""Fuck her ass,” Alan played with her tits, ""Go on then, take her ass, I want to watch the look on her face while you stick your cock up her, you ever been buggered rich bitch?”</p> <p>Jed spat on his finger and showed it to her as the saliva dripped off it, ""Well fine lady you don’t mind if I stick this up your ass,” he bent forward and licked her lips, ""And this our first date,” he went behind her, she shook her head at Alan but he just grinned back, he heard Jed spit on his finger again, ""Hang on before you give her one let me cut the rest of the clothes off her I want her naked.""</p> <p>His knife made short work of the silk and then he watched as her eyes nearly popped out when Jed drove his finger in to her ass right up to the hilt, ""You think that hurt you wait till he gets his boner up there.” Alan saw Jed's hands on her trim waist she started to wiggle as much as she could but there was no escape as Jed slowly started to stand straight Alan knew Jed's cock was disappearing up the helpless house-wife's ass hole. She moaned and tears ran down her face as Jed started to grunt behind her with words like, Fucking tight, fucking gorgeous, Christ she's good, coming thick and fast Alan enjoyed the look of pain in her face as her eyes rolled ever time Jed thrust hard up her ass he added to it by pinching her nipples.</p> <p>Alan was surprised how quickly he heard Jed say, ""Fucking hell, she’s so tight I’m coming, get ready lady it’s time to fill your ass for the first time,” then he did, she moaned as he pumped her full then she hung limp as he pulled out, Alan looked at him as he pulled his trousers back up, ""I take it you enjoyed that, now do me a favour, see that chest and arm worker with the over head bar, same as this one, I want her sat on the seat so help me fasten her to it, I want her arms tied to the press pads and her legs up and tied wide to the hand grips, then you can go and see how the little ladies are.”</p> <p>Bianca had no fight in her and soon her exhausted body was helpless again, her arms out to her side bent up and tied to the pads her legs splayed out and tied wide to the hand grips of the pull bar, but her worst fear was she was now alone with the grinning Alan, ""Your supposed to squeeze those pads together arn’t you I bet you can, you must be good at it with tits like yours, why don’t you show me,” she looked pathetically at him as she moved the pads slightly, he went behind and put two more weights on,  that stopped her. </p> <p>He turned the screw on ether one and that released what held them and they slowly moved back, further and further taking her arms back with them and pushing her chest out until he stopped, ""Don’t want to break your back, now I wonder what this doe’s,” he pulled a lever at the top and her legs moved up, then he put another weight on the back and it hoisted her legs up until her ass was up off the seat and wide totally exposed and defenceless to what he wanted to do to her. He straddled over her, looking down at her, ""You are a rear beauty and here am I trying to work out which hole to fuck first,” he bent his knees and pushed the crutch of his trouser in to Biancas face, ""Don’t smell to good do they, mind you my cocks clean, your daughter saw to that.” Bianca screamed in to the gag he just smiled, ""Takes it all the way down and swallows you know, going to make her a real pro this weekend, thought it was time me and Jed taught them girls of yours the facts of life,” he sat on her face, ""Gona teach them how to lick pussie too, your pussie would look nice on the end of their tongues.” </p> <p>Bianca shook her head and screamed at him, he carried on, ""Oh yes you will, by the time we have finished with you three, you will be only to pleased to be sticking your tongue up their cunts, licking them out, anyway that’s enough talking of licking I feel the urge to taste yours, I want to make it wet before I fuck it as from where I’m stood you seem to be offering it to anybody who cares to take it.”</p> <p>He got off her and walked round to the front of the machine, knelt on the floor, cupped her raised ass and buried his mouth in to her wide open cunt but his eyes never left her face as she stared in hate at him as he abused her, he took great delight in licking up the full length of the slit before sucking in her clit and pulling it until she moaned in pain, he stood up dropped his trousers, laughed at her as he waved his cock at her before bending his knees and ploughing it in to her, he put his arms between her legs and on to the bench seat ether side of her and sucked hard on her nipples as he pumped in her at a furious speed.</p> <p>The gym backed on to the garden with a small window for ventilation, as Alan fucked the helpless woman relentlessly a muffled scream startled her, then another, Alan looked up from chewing her nipples, ""Sounds like old Jed is having fun, want to hear?” he pulled out of her and still with his cock sticking hard out he went to the window and opened it, as he was about to push back in to her another more audible scream. </p> <p>Bianca was fighting against the bindings, Alan was enjoying the movement as he continued fucking her, ""Old Jed can make them dance, he’s a bit of a sadist,” she shook her head at him as another cry was heard, Alan stopped and looked at her, ""I could go down there and stop him, he gets a bit carried away on his own, would you like that?” she nodded, ""Well if I’m going down there as a favour for you then you can go down on me as a favour for me, and it better be good because I ain’t going nowhere until you have swallowed every drop and you have to do all the work to get it, do we have a deal?” as if on cue another cry came from the summer house and Bianca nodded. In triumph Alan stopped fucking her, stepped out of his trouser and straddled her again, tugged the ball out of her mouth, ""Please my babies, go and stop him, I’ll do anything but stop him.” Alan stroked his glistening cock, ""After you’ve eaten this,” reluctantly she strained her head towards the foul smelling cock, he slid forward enough to allow her to cover it with her mouth and then grinned down at her as her head moved as fast as it could sucking him in. ""First time you ever tasted your own cunt juice, hope you like it as much as I did,” she started gripping tightly around it with her lips, furiously working on him. ""Ohhh that's nice, I think you can manage a little more,” just as she brought her mouth forward he shoved hard forcing more of it in, choking her, ""I said all the way and there is still a good four inches to go.” </p> <p>She struggled to get it all in, gagging on the length now touching her throat, the smell of his crutch was over-powering but still she went at it, even faster as another cry was heard from the summer house. Alan not content with the humiliation his was enforcing suddenly pulled away, ""Your in a big hurry but I’m not comfortable I need my balls washed,” as he said the last word he moved forward and sat on her mouth, ""Start licking,” she could just see him and she stared in utter hate he looked down at her got his hand around his cock and tapped it on her forehead, ""Hurry up, babies waiting.” </p> <p>The taste of his crutch was disgusting but not knowing what was happening in the summer house she licked at his balls praying he would let her finish him off. Alan took his time and waited for the next sound, it was more muffled as it came through the window, ""Sounds like the little ladies got something stuck in her mouth, she could do with rescuing, come on then mum suck me good and remember all the way down,” he shoved it back in her mouth and just stood there enjoying the pleasures of the blow-job until he pumped yet more filth out of his cock in to another unwilling hole. He gave her just enough time to swallow his juice before ramming the ball back, smiling at her again, checked she was still fastened tight, ""I’ll go see what's happening down there, don’t you go anywhere there’s lots more fun to be had with you yet.”</p> <p>He stood outside the summerhouse glass doors and soaked in the sight of Jed’s idea of fun. Alan saw Jed's trousers slung over the back of the sofa that he was sat on, the lovely Jade was between his legs, her hands still tied behind her as he held her hair forcing her young mouth up and down his cock, Alan noticed the red marks all over her ass. Her legs were spread wide over Lauren and she was shoving her naked cunt in to her face, Lauren, who was laying on the floor was licking very fast at Jades cunt, she also had little red marks all over her tits and the lips of her cunt as she lay naked, her arms tied behind her, she looked beautiful with her legs spread wide open, it hadn’t been long since Alan had cum in Bianca’s mouth but the sight of the naked young open cunt had his cock stirring again.</p> <p>Jed was in heaven as he looked at the honey blond head being forced in to his crutch, Alan noticed his right hand was under Jade and he could see something red in it, as Jade moved he could see that Jed had a pair of pliers with the teeth on her nipple, that's what had coursed the red marks and the screams, Jed spoke, ""In a bit more and hold it in your throat,” his hand moved and Jade squealed, her head held stationary and pushed in to his lap, ""You still sucking her cunt or shall I have to come and see you,” Laurens buried her face betweens Jades legs her tongue licking as fast as possible, he held Jade still, Alan went in, ""Let her up, you’ll choke the bitch and then she will be no use to anybody.”</p> <p>""Hello mate, O K little lady you start sucking again, these two are great  you missed some fun, how’d you get on with mum, she hot ain’t she, fell on our feet with these three pussies,” Alan knelt down beside Lauren and tickled her cunt, she didn’t move, Jed smiled, ""They will do what ever you tell them to, I don’t think they will ever go near a pair of pliers again, bet you heard them singing up at the house.”</p> <p>Alan grinned, ""Well don’t keep them all to yourself,” Jed kept Jades head moving, ""O K take the honey on the floor, I’m going to let this one finish me off, the darlings have been turning me on so it’s only fair one of them should get me off,” Alan dragged Lauren up and sat on the sofa holding her on his lap, her eyes were tear stained and full of fear, ""This one looks like you put the fear of Christ in her, what you been doing to them?”</p> <p>Jed laughed, ""Well they ain’t virgins no more, had them both strung up to them hooks, pinched them with these pliers I found, gagged them then found out which one could squeal best until they promised to do as they were told, took one down had her licking and fingering her sister, then I got her to finger fuck her, break her in then lick the mess off her fingers, then clean the hole up with her tongue, then strung her back up and let the other one do the same, if they stopped a little nip sure got them moving again, then they 69 each other while I moved between them having a bit of ass or cunt or a lot of throat. Best bit and you got to try it is laying back on this sofa making them fight to suck or lick the old boner, cause the one who hadn’t got it in her mouth or wasn’t touching it with her tongue got another nipping, never had it so clean, any-way mate you try it, when littlen here as filled her throat I’ll go and see how mum’s doing, expect she could do with a little exorcise.”</p> <p>Jed groaned as he pumped upward, forcing his cock as far as he could in to Jade’s mouth, much as she tried to keep her lips tight around the fat cock and  suck hard  some of the juice ran back down Jed's cock, ""Clean it up, you know the rules,” Jade was licking all over Jed hairs and round to his balls making sure she didn’t miss any of it until, suddenly he pushed her up, stood up and dropped her down beside Alan, ""There you go mate have fun with these two, I’m going to see posh bitch, see if I can knock her in to shape.” </p> <p>Alan held Jade, ""Don’t knock to hard, I’ve promised her some family fun, I really want to see her beg to be naughty with these two, and I hope you haven’t forgotten there's two more fun ponies tomorrow.” As Alan walked out the door he looked back, ""I ain’t forgot and you don’t know it but the girls have told me about cousin Anita, big for her age and in all the right place’s, catch you later,” he closed the door behind him as the two girls looked at Alan and waited there next session of abuse.”</p> <p>As Jed's footsteps disappeared Alan looked at the two frightened girls, ""Well ladies time for you to look after me, if your good I won’t be as nasty as him but if you don’t give me maximum pleasure I will be twice as bad, you want to pee?” the girls nodded, ""O K outside.” After wrapping material around their necks he lead them out like a couple of slaves and watched as he made them squat and pee in front of him, he laughed at them, ""Bet you never thought you would be peeing for a stranger when you was at that posh school, we thought you would enjoy a real education this weekend, so lets continue it, get back in the little house, I need you to fuck me, you can show me how  you bounce up and down when you ride your pony,” he dragged the girls inside.</p> <p>Jed open the door to the gym, Bianca was still hanging by her feet to the press, her hands were blue where the circulation was being starved, ""Uncomfortable posh bitch, why don’t we try a knew position, something were you can’t stop me getting full access to you gorgeous body and your equally gorgeous holes.”</p> <p>With all her struggling and the way she had been tied as Jed released the bonds her body couldn’t fight him, he laughed at the way she tried to stand and hit him, her arms and hands were flapping at him as she tried to shout although able to remove the gag, he was still laughing as he pushed her by the hair across the room, she staggered like a drunk until he forced her over the bench press, having left the ties on her limbs he had her bent over and retied in seconds, he bent down beside her and looked in to her beautiful face, he wiped it, pushed her hair back then he stroked her exposed ass cheeks as he whispered, ""You heard your little girlies, I had some fun with them, they now know what to do to please me, now it’s your turn, you have a lovely body, be a pity to mark it but that's up to you, I want you to know what willing little cock-sucking daughters you have and I’ll tell you all about how far I had my cock down their throats while I redden this firm round ass of yours,” he looked round the room, picking out some extra strapping hanging from the wall, he went over, cut some three foot lengths and stood in front of the bent woman slapping it on his leg.</p> <p>He walked down beside her pulled his arm back and lashed her ass hard, she muffled in to the ball gag, ""Oh a grunter not a squealer like you kids, I bet you give your old man a bollocken for leaving them pliers out, you know your kid with the big nipples will, she’s got bigger ones now,"" just as Bianca was about to scream at him he brought the straps hard down on her ass and it blew the air out of her. ""Oh yes I was going to tell you how they lost their cherry, I had them finger fuck each other until they bust them, thought they could have the mess not me.” </p> <p>He stood slightly side ways to her and brought one strap down right between her legs catching her cunt with the end,” her whole body spasmed then went limp as she moaned in to the ball, ""Thought that would get to you,” he knelt in front of her, ""It’s deal time, 5 more, just there and I fuck you while you wiggle that pretty ass for me or 25 right there and you don’t wiggle while I fuck you, I’ll give you one more while you think about it.” She tensed her body but it still stung her in to tears as he looked down,""5""she nodded, he grabbed her hair and dragged her face up to his, ""You have only just started begging me to fuck you,” he let her head drop and laid five stinging blows on to her defenceless cunt, the tears dripped down as he took his trousers off, ""Start wiggling it posh bitch I want to enjoy playing with that cunt of yours.”</p> <p>Alan made the girls try and take his trousers off, he thought it funny as they struggled with their hands tied behind them, he made them play with him, his large cock in their small hands excited him, it didn’t take them long to have him really hard. He had a grin from ear to ear as he made them stand open legged while he decided who would sit on his cock and who would sit on his face, he decided Jade would ride the pony as he had already fucked Laurens face, he told them to remember which hole he had fucked as he would be working his way through all three of them and maybe be even starting up them all over again, then he laid on the floor and watched the agony on Jade’s face as he forced her to impale her tight cunt on to his enormous cock, then it was Laurens turn to sit on his face and let him suck and slava her young sweet hole and all he had to do was touch the pliers and she bounced faster on his cock or the other sister rubbed herself all over his face.</p> <p>Jed stood behind Bianca, his legs ether side of the bench as he watched the helpless woman’s ass rotate in front of him, making her wiggle it for his perverted pleasure, laughing as she jumped every time he touched her cunt with the tip of his cock, then he slid it in, as he pushed she carried on moving knowing what would happen if she stopped, Jed couldn’t resist the stripped firm ass wiggling in front of him and gave it the occasional hard slap just to keep her humping him. She didn’t stop until she received a full cunt of his filth and he had pulled out, he laid back against the wall and looked at her slumped over the bench her glazed expiration testimony to the humiliation he was enjoying, he picked up the straps and stood in front of her, dropping the ends on her back he said, ""You want to clean up the mess you just made on my cock with that pretty mouth of yours----or?” frightened and beaten she looked up at him and nodded.</p> <p>As Jed knelt in front of the tied and bent woman watching her lick and suck all around his cock the door opened and Alan came in with the two naked girls tethered behind him, they had been regaged and could only squeal at the sight of their naked mother tied tightly to the bench with Jed's cock stuck in her mouth, she turned her head and cried out their names only to be cut off with a stinging blow from the straps, ""You speak when we say so, now get your mouth back on this dick or I will let the girls have a feel of the strap,” knowing he meant it she turned slowly back put her tongue under the filthy meat and sucked it back in to her mouth. </p> <p>Alan dragged the two girls over to get a better view of their mother sucking and licking all over Jed’s balls and cock, he stroked her beaten ass, ""Your mums got a nice ass hasn’t she?” they looked at him, ""Hasn’t she?” he tugged the material around their necks, they nodded, “I’m going to take those gags off, you know what will happen if you speak,” he took the pliers out of his pocket, the girls paniced, he put them back and smiled, he pulled the gags off, ""If she has such a nice ass and my nasty friend as made it so red, why don’t you nice girls kiss it better.”</p> <p>Jed and Alan knew what they were up to and Jed looked down at the woman sucking him off, he pulled it out and got hold of it and shoved his balls  at her, that stare of hate was in her eyes as she obediently licked him under his balls. Alan pulled both girls ether side of their mother and pointed at her ass cheeks, ""Get kissing,” she was about to speak when Jed forced his cock back in her mouth and held her head tight, giving it an extra shove as he watched the two girls kneel ether side of their mothers ass, bend their heads and start kissing the red stripped firm globes.</p> <p>Bianca could feel the soft lips of her daughters on her and knew she had to stop this disgusting perverted act so she worked her mouth hard on Jed’s cock hoping to get him off and change what was happening, suddenly her head was held as Jed drew almost out until his meat was resting on her bottom lip, ""We are just cleaning it remember, you just tickle it and kiss it while I watch your charming young ladies play with your ass, I have other plans for dumping my next load in you, Alan why don’t you show the girls the more interesting parts of their mothers anatomy while their down there. Alan knelt down beside Lauren, ""See those two nice holes, you get to lick your mums pussie,” he pushed her head side-ways and in-between her mothers legs, then pressed her head down on to the bench, ""Now lick and if I don’t see your tongue working as fast on your mum as it did up your sister’s hole, then I’ll pinch your nipples right off,” he watched the tongue start it work. </p> <p>He went around to Jade, ""The same goes for you little lady only you get your mums ass-hole,” he pressed Jades head to the side of Laurens and watched their tongues drill up their mothers holes. Jed looked at the sobbing woman, ""Keep playing with it, we could be here for some time.”</p> <p>As Alan watched he had free access to the girls cunts and ass’s also all three sets of their tits and he enjoyed them, poking up them making them squirm all the time waiting for Bianca to get wet, but she wouldn’t and it frustrated Jed and Alan, so much they decided enough and pulled the girls off, he'd grabbed Bianca’s hair, ""I’m determined to find out what you like, what makes that cunt of yours run, just wait there while we get the girls tied and out of harms way and then---.”</p> <p>""You girls want to piss?"" Alan followed them to the downstairs loo and watched them both, enjoying wiping them out with his finger, then they went to the kitchen were he found some long lengths of rope, he joked ""Enough for you two and enough for mum,” took them back to the gym were they where gagged and hog-tied, their ankles nearly touching their backs, they both lay helplessly tied by the neck to different pieces of apparatus watching their mother, naked, gagged, with her arms bound tightly to her side, her elbows had been pulled forward, squeezing her tits together and out, being marched out of the gym between the two men, Alan smiled back at them as he poked his finger in to the crack of their mothers ass cheeks.</p> <p>They took her first to get more drink then upstairs and in to the master bedroom, looking through their wardrobes and picking out some of her husbands clothes, being bigger than him that humiliated her more joking about his size, some sweatshirts and other things they took and a lot of his jewellery. They littered the bedroom in their filthy clothes, then they decided to take a shower, first Alan with Bianca then Jed with her they said they would keep her tied, she would have a lot more fun that way.</p> <p>Alan and Jed had a lot of fun washing Bianca, forcing her to the back of the shower opening her legs and soaping her cunt, then turning her round and doing the same to her ass, pushing fingers up her, having her squealing and she must have had the cleanest tits in the world, they were just as cruel drying her and perfuming her body and their’s. </p> <p>She was stood in the middle of the room while they admired her all over again, then Jed took her by the arm and lead her to the king size bed, ""Well what have we here, the matrimonial bed, time to see how good you are on it,” she shook her head at them, for the first time she was pleading with them not to soil her lovely bed, that's just what they wanted.</p> <p>Jed looked at her, ""I’ll hop on and lay down you sit on my cock and fuck me, Alan will take that gag out and you can suck in another one, then we will take it from there.”</p> <p>She watched as Jed climbed on to her bed and lay in the middle his huge cock hard after all the fun they had with her in the shower, it stuck up waiting for her, Alan shoved her on and she struggled to do what she had no choice in. </p> <p>Alan climbed on and stood in front of her, his monster cock waved in her face as he took off the gag, her pleading eyes only meet with Alan evil stare as his hand took her hair and pulled her mouth on to his meat. Both men made her do all the work, bouncing her self on Jed’s as her head moved back and forth keeping her lips tightly held round the thing in her mouth, with her arms fastened to her side she was unable to stop them pinching and pulling at her already sore nipples. Jed looked up, ""You fancy a two’s up?” </p> <p>Alan grinned back, ""Why not,” and he pulled out of Bianca`s mouth, they both heard the pathetic ""No"" as Alan went behind her and shoved her forward, she fell on to Jed, who smiled in her face, ""Well hello, this is so sudden, give us a kiss,” he still had his cock hard up her as his hands held her head firm and he forced his mouth on to hers stabbing his tongue at her lips until she had to open her mouth and let his tongue defile it. </p> <p>They thing she had dreaded started to happen as she felt Alan fingers open her ass-cheeks and the tip of his cock pushed at her hole, he whispered beside her, ""Relax it lady and take it, you have no choice,” she stopped fighting and he slid in her, Jed stopped kissing her, ""Ain’t this cosy, don’t you just love a posh bitch sandwich.” As they fucked in and out of her Jed carried on kissing and licking her face and mouth, Alan pulled and squeezed at her tits and much to Biancas horror the continual fucking of both her holes caused her cunt to start lubricating, she was getting wet. Jed was quickly aware of the juice that made slipping in to her easy and he grinned at Alan, ""She likes it, she likes a couple of blokes at the same time, maybe they have three-some parties. Does your old man bring a friend, or do you have a couple on the side for when he’s away? No wonder the girls are sent away, house to your-self so you can have a good fucking when ever you like.” Bianca was sobbing, ""Please no, I’ve never, stop, stop it, you can’t do this to me, oh god please no,"" Jed was revelling in it, ""He ain’t gona help you, just me and old Alan here are we are going for it, speed up mate, lets get this posh bitch hot and horny.” </p> <p>Her legs slowly bent and spread wider over Jed's legs, both men suddenly had easy access to her hole’s and even though she was tied her ass was pushing up, the tears ran down her face as Jed stared in to it, she bit her lip as her body refused to stop, her ass started to move to the pushing in of Alan, giving Jed more room to thrust faster and further in to her now dripping cunt.</p> <p>Jed relished in kissing the helpless beauty, she couldn’t close her mouth to stop him as she was breathing heavily her body had never been used so much and she had fought not to respond to any of their perversion that finally it was going to have it’s way and she could feel an orgasm building. </p> <p>The two men thrust at a frantic speed driving there meat in to her as hard and as far as possible, being bigger and thicker than her husband her holes were experiencing things that she didn’t know possible, her body stiffed and she came flooding herself out and on to Jed cock and the bed she cried groaned and screamed all at the same time, then let her head fall on to Jed’s shoulder sobbing moaning, ""Oh god no, no, how could you?” Jed and Alan had been fucking the three females most of the afternoon and evening and were still hard as Alan bent beside her ear and said, ""Quite easily, shall we show you again,"" he winked at Jed and they both started to fuck her hard and furiously again.</p> <p>She lay on the shoulder pleading with them to stop but her cunt was now fully aroused and she was soon hot and responding to another hard fucking, her ass pushing up again as she grunted to the banging her cunt was getting. They fucked both her holes mercilessly then Alan filled her ass and as she came for a second time Jed unloaded himself up her. Alan got up and Jed pushed the crying woman off and left her to sob on the bed, Jed laughed at her as he turned to Alan, ""Look at the state of my cock and that bed, fucking hell can she cum when she wants too, I’m knackered I think we need some sleep, ""Alan nodded, ""And I know just the place I’m going to rest my head, come with me.” The two of them left her and went in to another big room with two large beds in it.</p> <p>Jed went back and got hold of Bianca, feeling between her legs humiliating her again by wiping the wet cum under her nose, ""Cum like that when the old man fucks you or do you save it for the big boys when they come round for a bit of fun with you.” Alan untied the girls necks and legs, he had to help them as they had been tied in the hog tie for so long, they were all in the kitchen were Jed had made some bowls of cereal for them to eat, Jed and Alan sat back and spooned mouthfuls of food in to their mouths as they watched the females trying to eat out of bowls by licking at the contents as their arms were kept tied, they kept them standing their cute ass’s bent out in a row, Alan told them he still had the pliers unless they wiggled as they ate, as the men watched their helpless victims perform their degrading act he whispered to Jed, ""Going to look even better when there’s five little bums in a row.”</p> <p>After they wiped the females faces clean with towels or tongues they all went to the girls room, Alan had already taken a big hard backed chair in to the bedroom and set it at the foot of the beds in between and about three foot back facing the beds, Bianca was tied firmly to it as obscene as they could, her elbows back forcing her large tits out, her wrist firmly to each arm-rest her knees to the arm-wrist stanchions and her ankles crossed and tied to the stave between the chair legs forcing her legs to gape her cunt open, a rope around her neck then down over the back, through the bottom of the back and around her waist as tight as they could pull it, as she pleaded she could hardly breath, Alan said, ""Tuff,” then gagged her. </p> <p>He bent in front and pushed his thumb and finger in to her cunt then prized them apart, opening her cunt lips, ""Come on girls kiss mummy good-night,” Jed got hold of their hair and pushed them forward, forcing them to their knees then, first Jade then Lauren were forced to kiss their mothers cunt, both men used force to push their faces in between the tied legs, Bianca shock her head furiously at them but they just smiled back at her, blew her a kiss and whispered, ""Don’t worry you’ll get your chance to be licking  up their holes soon,” then they pulled the girls to them and started kissing their mouths and licking at their mothers smeared cunt juice.  Jed and Alan got in to each of the beds, Jed with Lauren and Alan with Jade, Alan spoke to Bianca, ""We will leave the light on, maybe your afraid of the dark and we won’t need many clothes as we can keep each other warm,” all Bianca could do was sit and watch the two men fondle and abuse her daughters. </p> <p>Bianca could have been sick in to the gag as she watched Jed licking Laurens tits, holding her tightly to him while he fingered her cunt, Alan was just as bad, he had Jade with her back to him pressing his cock in to her back as his left arm was around her squeezing her tits and rolling her nipples in his fingers, soon both men were asleep then the women surcumed to exhaustion, Bianca being the last, her mind finally forced to close down even with the thoughts of the terrible things that had happened that day and not knowing what these perverts had planned for her and her family tomorrow.</p> <p>She opened her eyes, the pain in her body let her know there had been no dream, it was a night-mare as she looked at the sight in front of her, Jade was on her back with Alan pumping away at her stretched cunt with his knees bent so as to give maximum thrust and be able to bend his head and suck and bite on her nipples. </p> <p>Jed lay back on the pillow with Lauren bent over him sucking his cock as far down her throat as she could, Bianca couldn’t help but muffle a scream at them. Jed smiled at her, ""Oh good mum’s awake look at your mum and show her what a good cock-sucker you are.” Tears ran down Bianca face again as she stared at her little 14 yr old girl looking at her with a huge cock stuck firmly in her mouth how she hated the vermin that had his hand on the back of her head and forcing her to take it all the way down her young throat. </p> <p>She watched as both men filled their chosen holes and pushed the girls up, their arms looked so sore were the rope were biting in to the delicate skin, the men took the girls to the bathroom, Bianca could hear them squealing and the men laughing, she sat there for what seemed a life time until both girls came out, Bianca saw they were both shaven, their young cunt’s as naked as the day they were born. Alan came over to her and squeezed her nipples, ""Don’t get jealous we will get yours naked soon but now it’s time for food, we have a long day ahead and it will be a fun day,” he lent closer, ""For some of us, we are going to find out just how fit this family is.”</p> <p>They went through the same routine as before the girls bent and wiggling their ass’s, the men enjoying what was happening in front of their faces, playing with the ass’s and tickling their cunt’s, then they made sure all the toiletries had been done before returning to the gym.</p> <p>They pulled weights in to the middle of the floor and fastened them to a bar then had the girls on the floor ether side with their legs pointing away from each other then they tied their wrists to the each other then to the bar, gagged them really well, then brought more weights and tied their legs to them forcing them apart, they lay like to beautiful starfish staring up at the ceiling with the bar between them, they looked at Bianca who had been forced to watch. ""Lets get you tied nicely, must be ready to see your sister, what time is it Alan by your new watch, ""Alan looked at the smart watch,""10.30,” Jed said, ""Oh good, time enough for us both to play with mummy again.”</p> </div>",[]
2,"Fit Family: House Training, Part 2",2,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,13,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Bianca stood in the middle of the gym, the girls laid out like beautiful star’s, their pure young skin marred by the ropes that bound them to the weights and the bar, they could see the wet sticky marks between their mothers legs and they knew what the men had been doing to her, they watched as their naked mother was forced to write a note.</p> <blockquote> <p><i>Hy Trudy, <br/> Put the car in the garage and come in, you know the code, we are in the gym, don’t forget to re-arm the alarms, can’t be to careful, you never know who’s about, see you on the weights. <br/> B.</i></p> </blockquote> <p>Alan took the note from her, she couldn’t move, Jed held her firmly by the hair, ""Time to get you ready for sis, come on get over there.”</p> <p> They dragged her over to the wall under what used to be one of her favourite pieces of equipment but was now nothing more than a torture frame for her perverted captors, Jed shook her, ""Don’t get cute, you and your kids are still beautiful, if you what them to stay that way then keep your mouth shut and you do as your told, now stand under the bar and put your legs together.""</p> <p>Alan laughed, ""That's the first and possible the last time we will tell you to do that,” he put three weights at her feet, ""Stand on them,” she stepped up and they bound her ankles together and then down to the weights, Jed lowered the bar until the cross piece was behind her head. Alan took out the roll of duck-tape, ""You know mate I bet every house in the world must have rolls of this stuff, but I bet the inventor never thought it would be used so much to keep women under control.”</p> <p>Jed took it and wound it around Biancas neck and mouth and to her horror, also the wire holding the bar, ""O K lady, grab the handles,” she put her hands up ether side of her and grabbed the hand grips just as Alan put another weight on the apparatus, it moved up, Bianca choked, her feet tied to the weights on the floor and her neck taped to the frame, made sure she had to hold the weights down or she would of hung herself, the men stood and gazed at the naked crucified beauty, Jed said, ""Alan, I know she’s magnificent but just go and put the note on the door, check the garage is open and see if you can find some more rope.”</p> <p>Alan went, Jed looked at Bianca straining to hold the bar down. He first went to the two girls, got two weights and put one on each naked stomach, they had to fight to breath and he only made it worse as he tickled their newly shaven cunts, then Jed went up to Bianca and rolled her nipple in his fingers before pulling it out hard, balancing as she was she had a struggle to stay up-right, she made muffled noises at him through the gag, he cocked his head to one side and smiled at her as his other hand went behind her and down to her ass, his finger pushing in to her crack and then sliding  up her ass hole, he grinned at the girls"" For mummies sake lets hope her sister’s not to long.” </p> <p>Ten minutes later the two men stood in the bedroom upstairs looking at the drive through the lace curtains, suddenly a big Merc came in to view, purred up the drive and came to a halt at the front of the house.</p> <p> The doors open, first a girl got out about the same age as the two angels that Alan and Jed had been fucking for the last 24 hours but she was bigger, much bigger. Anita was wearing the same little blue suit that the boys had cut off the girls, her legs were thicker and her ass filled the shorts out beautifully, the crop top was full, over full for a girl of that age, infact the under part hadn’t enough stretch left to touch her skin.</p> <p>She ran to the door, both men licked their lips as they watched her top swing wildly, she shouted, ""Mum there's a note.” The driver side opened and mother got out, ""If I’ve given up my Saturday lay-in and they’ve gone out I’ll be bloody annoyed.” </p> <p>They could see it was her sister, same great looks, hair longer and up in a pony tail, same hour-glass figure every inch of it shown off by the white tennis out fit she was wearing, her firm tanned legs disappeared under the pleats of the short thigh length skirt, both men let out a low whistle as she took the note from Anita. ""Oh that's all right then, you watch me back in to the garage, then we will humour them by going to that dam gym of theirs, then you can take Henry for a walk."" </p> <p>Anita pouted, ""Oh can’t we take him in?” she flicked her pony tail and said, ""He can go in when we have unpacked, he’s too big to have him jumping around, besides he’Il be all right in the car after we give him a drink.”</p> <p>As the car reversed in to the garage the men made their way down and back to the gym to await their new play things.</p> <p> Bianca made more muffled noises at them as they re-entered the gym, her naked body glistened with sweat her arms shook as she held the bar, Alan looked down at the girls, tears were running down their cheeks from the pressure of the weights, Jed went to Bianca and rubbed his hand over her sweat soaked body then he licked her tit’s, stomach and down to her cunt, much as she hated it she could only stand there and let him play with her, she daren’t let go of the bar, he faced her, ""God woman even your sweat tastes good and having seen sis I bet hers will as well,” she groaned, ""Oh yes she’s a looker too, and girls you were right about cousin Anita, lots more to play pinchy with, and if my hearings right here they come, Alan the door.”</p> <p>Jed stayed beside Bianca, Alan went behind the door, suddenly it flew open and Trudy and Anita pranced in, made a pose and shouted, ""Ta-tuatara,” then they froze in shock.</p> <p>Alan locked the door and stood in front of it, Jed just smiled at them, ""Very good and you stay that way or the rest of your family will feel the full and I mean full weight of our displeasure.” </p> <p>Trudy cried ""Bianca what and?” before she could finish Jed said ""If you don’t shut it I let this weight drop and sure is sure your sister will swing, now put your hands behind you and be quick about it.” In a panic and with out thinking Trudy did as she was told, Alan stepped up behind her and roped her wrists and elbows tight, Anita ran to her mother and held on to her.</p> <p>As Alan finished wrapping the tape around Trudy’s mouth, Jed let the weight back on the floor and walked over to the new bound beauty, he bent to Anita, ""Love your mum do you, still kiss her goodnight?” Anita nodded, ""Good because tonight you are going to find lots of new, more interesting places to kiss mummy good night,” they both laughed and Jed held Anita tight as Alan led Trudy over to the bench, ""Over you go sis.” </p> <p>He put his foot in the back of her knee, pushed her down and over the bench, grabbed her ankles and tied them together then up to tie her knees then under the bench and wrapped the end of the rope around Trudy’s neck locking her down, he stood up and looked down at the firm ass, his eyes glinted at the little amount of white pantie with it’s little cress were her ass-hole would be, just showing from under the pleated white skirt.</p> <p>Jed still held Anita, ""Al, take the weights of the poppets and take one off mum, but wrap her arms to the bar with the tape, then leave her there I want her as a spectator for a while longer,” he chuckled as he said, ""I’ll give her a more active roll later.” </p> <p>He held the girl by the hair,"" Well, well, your the cute but not so little Anita are you, the one I’ve heard so much about, and ain’t you got the nice’s pair of cupie-doll lips I ever seen, just like your mum and your Aunty, funny how your cousins  don’t have them.""</p> <p>Alan laughed, ""Perhaps different dads, maybe she’s been giving that cute pussie of hers away ,""Jed laughed but returned to Anita, ""Pleased to meet you,” he looked at the freighted girl, ""I said pleased to meet you,” her little voice squeaked, ""Pleased to meet you sir,” Jed Laughed, ""A well mannered young lady, do you say please and thank you after every thing,” her eyes looked down and she quietly said, ""Yes sir.” </p> <p>Alan left Trudy moaning in to her gag, ""I’ve always wanted one that said please and thank you, this should be a lot of fun,” Trudy made louder muffling noises, Bianca was to exhausted to say or try anything she just stood there, crucified and helpless as Jed said, ""Just check their all well tied especially the new one, tape her up a bit more, I think Anita here needs some special treatment else where in this bloody mansion.”</p> <p>Jed waved at the four helpless females as Alan tied rope around Anita’s neck and tugged her out the door, they pulled her along the corridor and up the main staircase in to Bianca’s big bed room, Jed sat on the bed, ""Come here you,” Alan threw him the rope and he tugged the tearful girl to him.</p> <p>""Do you love your mummy and your cousins and of course your beautiful aunty?” she sobbed a small ""Yes"" Jed tugged her closer, ""Then you are going to be a good girl and be bad for us?” her whole frame was shaking with fear, he pulled her face closer, ""What are you frightened of?” she blubbered, ""Don’t hurt me please don’t kill me,” Jed stroked the side of her face, ""What makes you think we are going to kill you, I don’t want to kill you I just want to fuck you, mind you if you don’t do as we say, I might.”</p> <p> He tugged her again, “Now Anita stop crying and tell me why your tit’s are so big, do you let boys play with them?” she shook her head and whimpered, ""No they just got like that,” Jed was licking his lips. ""Show them to me,” she tried to step back, ""No, no please that's wrong you can’t,” Jed looked past her at Alan, ""Persuasion time.”</p> <p>Alan moved to the dressing table, picked up a hairbrush and threw it on the bed, went up behind Anita and grabbed her wrist pulling them up, Jed grabbed her around the waist and the two of them got her across Jed’s knee, Alan kept her arms out in front while Jed trapped her legs, her split skirt was lifted up and over her back displaying her well filled lycra shorts, she wiggled and squealed, ""No, no you can’t,” but that was soon silenced by the first stroke of the brush, instead she howled and howled a further ten times.</p> <p>""You getting the idea that we mean business?” she couldn’t speak she just sobbed, Jed said, ""You got the nippers?” Alan held both her wrists in one hand and produced the pliers from his pocket and past them to Jed.</p> <p>Jed gripped the lycra shorts, got his hand through the back and held the material together then with a quick pull had them up between the crack of Anita’s ass cheeks exposing each white globe, he picked his spot and nipped the creamy flesh, she screamed, he did it again and again getting further between and towards her cunt and ass hole, she was sobbing almost voiceless as he asked her again, ""Gona show me your tit’s?” one more nip had her pleading, ""Yes.”</p> <p>She was stood in front of Jed again, her lovely doll like face red with tears, he nodded at her saying, ""What do you say?,” she was shaking with fear, ""I’ll ask you once more, then I beat your ass again, what do you say?.”</p> <p> She fought to speak through the tears, ""Please sir, may I show you my tit’s,” Jed nodded and lifted his hand. Her arms crossed and her fingers went under her top, pulling it upwards and over her head, the bra was more for a woman than a girl, Jed nodded again and her hands went behind her back and after a second the front of it fell loose as two magnificent tits fell from them, the areolas were so big, they covered the entire front of the fabulous mounds.</p> <p> At the centre was a tiny red rose bud of a nipple, Jed put both hands on her stomach and slowly slid them up until he cupped the full weight of the young breasts, he grinned in her face, ""Put your hands behind your head, I want complete and utter free access to all of your body, you delicious young creature.</p> <p>Anita, still sobbing, put her hands behind her head as Alan knelt down behind her and put his hands on the back of her knees and started their trip up towards her ass.</p> <p>As Jed played with and pulled hard on the sensitive nipples, licking all over the huge white mounds of creamy flesh Alan's fingers slipped up towards the waist band curled over it and began to tug down, her hands instinctively went to stop him, Jed looked at her, ""You want me to show you how good I am at nipping these?” his tongue licked over her nipple before his teeth closed over it, her hands immediately went back behind her head as her pants continued their way down over her ass, her thighs, her knees finally laying around her ankles leaving her totally naked. Alan who was still soaking in the sight of her bare ass slid his hand round and pulled at her cunt hairs, ""I feel another shaving coming on,” Jed looked down, ""Oh yes, cant have anything to spoil the view of that tight treasure, besides it’s going to get licked a lot soon and we want to be able to watch her mum and auntie tonguing her and doing the business.”</p> <p>As Alan kissed and slavered over her ass Jed left sucking her tit’s and looked her in the face, grabbed her face between his hands and told her to open her mouth, she did and he kissed her driving his tongue in to her innocent mouth, his left hand holding the back of her head his right squeezing her large tit. He enjoyed tonguing her until he pulled back and looked at her saying, ""You ever been fucked, ever had some cock up that sweet cunt of yours?"" she just looked blank at him, ""You ever been buggered up the ass or sucked on a dick?” her silence spoke all he wanted to know, ""Another fucking virgin, there is a god.” </p> <p>Alan let Jed go back to abusing her nipples before he whispered in her ear, ""Open your legs,” he waited until they slightly parted, ""A bit more darling, then bend your knees,” then he pinched her ass until she did what he wanted, he slid under her ass, turned and pushed his head up between her legs and started to lick at the young virgin cunt, Jed stood up and pushed on the top of her head until she had bent, opening her legs more and her head was at his waist, then he slid his trousers down and released his fat swallowed cock.</p> <p>He held her hair and forced her to look at him, ""Your a lucky girl, your not going to get some spotty bastard kid to break you in, oh no your going to get all your holes seen too by men who appreciate a young hot fit fuck machine, and if you ain’t one now you soon will be, now open your mouth, and say please.”</p> <p>Anita looked at him, ""Please,” Jed smiled, ""Please what?” she didn’t know what to say, ""Say Please uncle Jed can I suck you big fat cock?” she started to cry, Jed slapped her tits, ""You told us you always said please now say it,” she stopped sniffing. </p> <p>""P, Please uncle Je, Jed can I suck your big fat cock?” Jed roared with laughter, ""With lips like you got of course you can darling open up and wrap them pouters round this.” </p> <p>Anita slowly opened her mouth, ""Take it in, suck it and lick it like a lolly, we have already taught your cousins how to please us, now it your turn, that's it suck it and keep your head perfectly still when I start to fuck your throat.</p> <p> Alan was still chewing and licking out her cunt as Jed fucked her mouth, Anita stood there, her knees bent and her hands behind her head with tears running down her face letting the men do what they liked to her. Suddenly Jed pulled out, ""It’s no good, can’t wait any longer lets get her on her back on that bed I just got to fuck these tit’s.” </p> <p>Alan and Jed grabbed hold of her and literally threw her on the bed forcing her on her back, legs wide open her hands holding her tit’s together, she looked gorgeous as Jed was on her, he knelt across her, his cock between the white mounds fucking her tits, his hands dragging pillows behind her head forcing her head forward, he told her to keep her mouth open so he could use it, if and when he wanted. </p> <p>Alan lay across the bed, his head under one leg his hand holding the other leg wide, he kept saying that it was the cutest cunt he’d ever seen, such perfect smooth lips he worked his hands and mouth relentlessly all over the young mound probing her cunt and ass.</p> <p>It must have been ten minutes of playing with her, as he held her cunt lips open and tickled the nub with his fingers he said, ""How we gona break this bunny in?"" Jed looked back at him, ""I want her mum to do it, so I’m thinking why don’t we get her on her knees, she can blow me in her mouth and you can bugger that sweet tight ass of hers , I just want to see her mum licking and fingering her until she breaks her own kid in, then having to clean her up with her tongue and these fabulous tits are the key to that fun.”   </p> <p>""O K fuck bunny on your knees and let the tits hang free,” he grabbed her jaw, ""I’m gona lay across the bed and your gona give this old boner the sucking of it’s life while I have me some fun with them tit’s.” </p> <p> She was pulled and pushed in to position, Alan went to the dressing table and got some face cream, his eyes saw the hair brush laying on the floor, he took both of them to the bed and crawled on. He rubbed the cream into her ass-hole and then finger fucked her to get it all in while she squealed and cried, she tried to move which is why he had the brush, three hard swats soon had her doing as she was told.</p> <p>Jed slid under her and grabbed her hair, ""Sucking this will take your mind of what my mates gona do to your ass,” one final sob was heard as she grasped his cock with her lips and took it back in her mouth, she felt his hands attack her hanging tit’s as the finger up her ass was replaced by a huge cock that felt like it was going to rip her ass -hole in pieces.  </p> <p>Alan held her hips firm as he fucked her sweet young ass, she moaned and tried to cry out but having Jed cocks firmly stuck between her lips she was fighting to breath, his left hand held her hair as he drove her head up and down his shaft his right hand pinched her nipples making them swell up even more for his enjoyment. </p> <p>Soon the young sweet innocent Anita felt the two men building, they were now thumping hard in to her, Jed held her hair down as his hips thrust up jamming the foul meat further in to her mouth. Alan held her hips and was dragging her back as his cock slammed in to her ass, she thought she would die until her body was suddenly violated for the first time with male juice, no sooner had she felt him unload cream in to her ass then a torrent of filth pumped in to her mouth, she choked and spat but he held her hair tight telling her to swallow.</p> <p>They got off the bed, stood up and looked at the abused beauty lying there choking and crying. Alan bent down to her, ""I didn’t hear you say thank you,” she managed a pathetic, ""Thank you,” but Alan wasn’t done, he slapped her sore bottom, “Thank you for what?” she tried to look away as she said,” Thank you for letting me suck the big fat cock and for putting your cock in my bum,” then she burst in to floods of tears. </p> <p>Jed nudged Alan,” Shaving time.” They grabbed the crying girl and marched her in to the same bathroom they had used earlier, they showed Anita the hair in the bath,” That was covering your cousins cunts this morning, now lets have yours off,” in panic she tried to slap out at the men, they decided now was the time to tie her. </p> <p>A rope around her neck down to the middle of her back and her arms crossed held her captive. They fondled every inch of the young body as they stood the sobbing girl in the bath and started to soap her cunt, minutes later they were looking at and playing with a lovely naked slit, ""Lets show mummy your new hair cut,” they shoved her bound and naked down stairs and in to the gym. The women were as they had left them, Trudy saw Anita and started moaning and thrashing around, Jed and Alan smiled at her pathetic attempts. First thing was to untie the girls from the bar, then retie their arms behind them the same as Anita, Jed reckoned they should be taken for a piss, the way they were tied Alan could as much fun as he liked slapping their little ass’s as they walked to the loo, Alan loved that job playing with their bald cunts and sucking on their tit’s while they each sat on the loo. </p> <p>While the three girls were gone Jed took Bianca down, she lay at his feet exhausted as he tied a rope around her neck then down between her tit’s to her hands, holding them about waist height , he then tied rope around her waist and left a long piece daggling behind her, the tape stayed  around her mouth.</p> <p>The girls were brought back, Jed told Alan to gag them and sit them back to back with their feet pointing out, the three of them looked cute in their little triangle with their arms tied behind them, Alan then tied an ankle to an ankle so each one kept each ones legs open.</p> <p>Jed told Alan to have some fun with Bianca and take her for a piss. He held on to the rope around her waist slapping her naked ass all the way down the corridor to the loo then had lots of fun with her tits while she humiliated herself by peeing in front of him.</p> <p>While all this was going on Jed bent down in front of Trudy, ""Your kids a good cock-sucker, nice lips, active tongue she sucks well with a cock stuck up her ass and boy, I mean, has she got some tit’s,” Trudy’s head shook as she tried to scream at him, ""You got some fight in you, then its time to remove it, you have to learn obedience and in your position I know were we will start.” He picked up the straps.</p> <p>He picked up the hem of the little pleated skirt and dropped it over her back, her well filled white pants offered a perfect target, he let the first one strike, she gurgled, he went round, ""Like your sister, never had a man big enough to whip your ass have you? So it’s education time,” Thwack, another then another he slowly counted ten before returning to her, ""Enjoying night school, how about we have some revision on your naked ass, lets have a look under them panties at that round piece of white flesh, see if we can colour it a bit.”</p> <p>The girls started crying but one look from Jed shut them up as he tugged at Trudy’s pants, just peeling them over her ass he was able to run his hand over her skin, ""Mmmmmm nice very nice,” he squeezed the flesh, ""Firm, should make a good noise,”</p> <p>As Alan returned, pulling Bianca by the rope Jed had left to be tied between her legs up through her ass crack and cunt lips to her wrist’s keeping them held tightly in front of her, Jed was at number four, the white globes of Trudy’s ass was nicely stripped, she had gone from screams to groans, the girls sobbed as quietly as they could, so as not to annoy the men, Jed looked at Alan, another half dozen and she should be ready to listen and behave.”</p> <p>As Alan held Bianca he couldn’t stop himself from playing with the rope holding on to both ends and tugging it first up her ass then tight up her cunt making her squeal, he whispered, ""Shall we tell them how much you like your ass and cunt stuffed at the same time?” Her squeal became a groan and her head dropped. Trudy’s last whipping left her shaking over the bench, Jed stood up, ""Your both a bit smelly, time to take a shower,” Bianca shook her head but with a tug on her rope she knew she was in no position to argue, Jed moved to the girls ""But first these young ladies need to get their mothers attention.”</p> <p>Jed untied Trudy from the bench and stood her up, he left her gagged, her arms behind her and her knees tied, Alan leered at her white top, filled beautifully with her tit’s, then to her strong thighs squeezed together and her pants that just covered her cunt before her skirt dropped to cover the red marks across her bottom, Jed looked at both women, ""Watch and think.” </p> <p>He took rope and tied it to the cross bar, ran it down and across to the girls, made a large noose and put it over the girls heads and around their necks, then he went to the back of the apparatus and slid a weight on and the noose tightened pulling their heads together, the girls stared in panic at their mothers, Jed said, ""You do as your told or I put as many weights on as it takes for you to listen, understand?” The women nodded, ""I mean you better understand, any trouble, there is no second chance,” the women nodded, ""Right, shower time, get up stairs.”</p> <p>Bianca was forced to walk between Alan and Jed they played with her body as they laughed at Trudy trying to walk with her knees taped together. As they went up the stairs Trudy’s ass was on full view, her pants just to the top of her thighs showed as a white line under her red stripped bottom the men couldn’t resist slapping at it, up under her white skirt, she tried to move faster, falling twice until finally they all arrived at the master bedroom.</p> <p>Alan and Jed dropped their trousers, Bianca felt sick as they both had her husbands boxers on, they made themselves comfortable on the bed, Jed told Bianca to strip her sister and remember, no second chance.</p> <p>With her hands tied between her neck and under her she had no chance of easily striping her sister, Trudy got in all sorts of positions to try and help, the men laughed hysterically as Bianca tried to undo buttons, the way Trudy was tied she couldn’t get the clothes past the ropes anyway, Jed shouted, ""Rip them from her you stupid bitch, and hurry up my cocks needs some funning.</p> <p>For at least ten minutes the woman pulled at each other, falling and twisting to the men’s great amusement until Trudy was naked, Alan and Jed took hold of Trudy and tied her hands the same way as Bianca, then they taped Blanca's knees together until they both looked the same.</p> <p>He couldn’t help but smile as he commanded, ""Kneel in front of your master’s,” unable to balance they thumped to the floor ""O K we will take the gags off, No noise, no pleading, moaning or shouting, we want silence and you do all, all we say, understand, this ain’t no game, well not for you it ain`t, got it?"" they nodded.</p> <p>They ripped their gags off the women, who licked their dry lips, Jed looked at the two naked beauties, ""You two stink go wash each other in the shower,” he grabbed Bianca`s jaw, ""And don’t miss anything in or out we want some nice clean hole’s front and back, now get the show moving.” They pulled both of them up and watched them waddle in to the shower, the men lent on the door frame watching as Bianca tried to turn the shower on, her hands tried to reach the controls as the rope pulled tight up her ass and cunt cracks, suddenly the water started and both women started to get wet, Trudy got gel trying to lather her sister, Bianca had to bend and kneel so her sister could perform this sick act, then Trudy did the same but Jed had some more perverted ideas.</p> <p>The women froze as Jed said, ""Very nice ladies, now its time to check you haven’t missed any thing, come out here,” dripping wet they struggled out of the shower, ""O K posh bitch on your knees and you sis, push your ass in her face, your sister is going to lick your hole’s dry for you.”</p> <p>Trudy could see there was no point in refusing and after some struggling Alan found himself admiring the sight of the two beautiful women, one bent with her stripped ass stuck in the kneeling woman's face, Jed pulled Trudy’s ass cheeks wide, ""If you don’t want your ass as red as hers lets see some tongue.”</p> <p>Bianca bent her head and started licking at her sister, Jed moved and bent behind her, ""Lift your ass, I’ll check if yours is clean,” Jed's left hand played with his cock as he inserted his fingers past the rope and up Bianca`s ass-hole he was loving the way she squirmed. </p> <p>Jed smiled at Alan, ""Lovely and tight, got to have me some, I think sis’s mouth is unoccupied and could do with some work, tell me if she blows as well as her daughter, I’m going to be fucking posh’s ass-hole,” Alan went to Trudy, ""You good with the laughing gear, going to show me just how good, show me were your daughter learnt her skills?” as he was talking to her she suddenly jumped, ""Oh yes, has sis found your spot, you like a little tonguing, I’ll see if we can find that spot later, now get that pretty mouth on my boner and suck like your kids life depended on it, because---.”</p> <p>Trudy looked at the huge length of meat waving in front of her face and defiantly shook her head, Alan said,""Please yourself, your kids mouth will be the first thing to open when we tighten that noose around her pretty neck, I reckon I could get a load down it before she snuffs it. Jed are you fucking her ass now?” before Jed could answer Trudy sucked Alan in to her mouth and started to pump her head up and down the shaft, ""That's nice, you can do that more often but make sure you get all of it in, there’s a good girl.”</p> <p>Jed held Blanca's ass, moved the rope and pushed himself in to her, giving her bottom a swift slap, ""Keep licking her out, come on get your tongue up both her holes,” she did all he said. Alan was enjoying his meat slipping further in to her mouth when Trudy jumped again, ""Jed keep her licking that spot, I want to see sis here moving.” </p> <p>Jed banged as hard as he could at her slapping her ass, telling her to wiggle it, she should have remembered they like it moving while that have it, he kept pushing the back of her head forcing her mouth up Trudy’s holes all the time Alan rammed Trudy’s mouth, smashing her nose down in to his groin as he forced himself down her throat.</p> <p>Alan and Jed were cuming as Trudy was starting to twitch and jump to the continues licking of her cunt. Trudy stopped moving when she had to take Alan's filth in to her throat, he held her hard against him, this time it was his cock that started to do the twitching, empting it self down her. Jed soon followed unable to hold back any longer he started grabbing at Bianca’s tit’s pulling himself on to and in her as he let himself shot his load.</p> <p>The two women were told to stay as they were until the men had wiped themselves all over their bodies then Jed said,"" Thank you ladies, very nice, we will have to do that again, now shall we go and see your daughters and see what fun we can have with them.” The two women looked with hate filled eye’s as each man grabbed a handful of flaxen hair and force marched their waddling bound prisoners back to the gym, whistling a silly tune and slapping the bare ass’s to its rhythm as they went.</p> <p>They pushed the women in, ""Hello girls, did you miss us, have you been bored? You won’t be for long, your mums have been dying to show you how much they’ve missed you.”</p> <p>Jed looked at the three girls on the floor their legs spread wide and went to the apparatus, picked up a weight and slid it in place, the noose tightened, Anita being at the back and furthest from the bar choked in to her gag the others started to squeal, Alan held the women as Jed picked up another weight, ""Shall I?” both women gabbled ""No, no please, no, don’t hurt them,” Jed slide it on, ""We told you not to speak,"" they heard the weight drop and the girls heads pulled together and you could see their ass’s lift, he pulled it off, ""Just kidding, maybe next time you speak out of turn you get to take it off, and the way we are going to keep you tied, that should be fun.” </p> <p>The women visible shook, ""O K you seem to have got the idea, now as I said you are going to show the girls how much you missed them by making them happy and a happy girl is one in the middle of an orgasm,” the look on the women's faces was one of total horror, Jed smiled, ""That's right you are going to make every one of these lovely girls cum in your mouth by sucking and licking their tit’s and sweet bald cunts, we shaved them so we would have a much better view of your tongues doing the business, just to make things interesting there is a time limit, we think twenty minutes should get all three spitting juice in to your faces and our cocks nice and hard for, no, we will let you wait for what our next bit of fun is, all you want to know is, the girls won’t have another weight to contend with, IF your on time.”</p> <p>Alan checked the watch and Jed said, ""Your time starts now,” the two women looked at each other, Alan slapped Bianca’s ass, ""Your wasting time,” they moved towards the girls, Jed watched them, ""I think Anita gets the treatment first, come on Al get over here let’s get a good view of the ladies dining.”</p> <p>Bianca and Trudy knelt in front of Anita and tried a reassuring smile, Bianca saved Trudy the filthy act of licking out her own daughter by bending and starting to play with her cunt, just using her tongue to tickle the bald nub.</p> <p> Jed sat back stroking his cock, ""Hay mum get your mouth on those jugs of hers lets see how far you can suck her nipple’s out,” she stared at him, he was used to the hate from Bianca so she made little difference, he just smiled as she bent over her sisters bobbin head and latched her mouth on to one of the pink nipples. </p> <p>Alan crowed, ""Four minutes gone,” Bianca was forcing herself to lick as fast as she could, she knew they would do anything to the girls to get their sick perversion’s, she could hear her sister sucking and licking at the tit’s above her and, thank god, she could taste wet juice coming from her nieces cunt. She lay down trying to fold her bound hands in to her stomach so she could work faster getting her tongue in to the entire hole, Trudy sensed that her daughter was becoming aroused so she licked and sucked at the tit’s.</p> <p> Jed and Alan watched what was to them a real turn on, two beautiful bound women going at a bound and gagged youngin, they gave themselves pleasure by stroking their cocks. They could see from Anita's eyes that she was aroused and breathing hard through her nose.</p> <p>Alan knelt down beside Bianca and rubbed his hand over her ass, ""Your good or should I say your tongue is good, thought it was when you had your face up her after the shower. Now girls, bring your knees up, that's right, Jade, Lauren close your legs, ohhh look at Anita's cunt, go on Aunty, it’s nice and wide, you can get right in now,” he grabbed Trudy’s hair and pulled her off the nipple, ""Look at your sister go up your kids cunt, she got a real talent for licking cunt, but you know that don’t you?” </p> <p>She bit her lip and tried not to scream at them, ""You’ll be doing that up her kids soon, and seeing the way your kids ass is moving it won’t be long, oh and just to tell you, by her husbands watch, your running on time, now finish her off,” he shoved her back on to the pink swollen nipple but Anita suddenly flooded and much to the delight of the men  squealed as she spit her juice in to Blanca’s face. </p> <p>Bianca collapsed but not for long Jed grabbed her, ""Don`t wipe it off, just get between another set of legs, that goes for you to sis, O K girls knees up legs wide let mum and aunty in there.” Both women now resigned to their fate moved between Jade and Laurens legs and started all over again, Jed knelt watching them as his right hand played with Anita's enlarged nipples, Alan knelt between the two outstretched women and stroked the firm round exposed globes of their perfect ass’s, watching them tonguing out the young girls and enjoying their humiliation.</p> <p>""Don’t she taste nice mum?""Alan slapped Bianca’s ass, “I couldn’t get enough of her juicy cunt when we first took them, we reckon their born lezzie’s, after they blow jobbed us they tongued each other, I bet their getting wet as I speak, take after their Aunty, she likes her cunt tongued out, you must have tasted it when I was fucking her mouth, was sis nice or has she lost that sweet taste of youth? Its all right, no need to speak with your mouth full, I’ll find out for myself when I play with her later.” </p> <p>He took his hands off them and played with the girls nipple’s, ""Ohh Lauren your nips are hard, your liking your Aunties tongue up that sweet hole of yours arn’t you?"" he looked over at Bianca working on Jade, ""Come on mum you’ve a lot more licking to do yet.”</p> <p>Jed's hand had found it’s way down to Anita’s cunt, it was still wet and he played up and around it, making her smell it on his fingers or wiping it on her nipple then leaning down to lick it off, he looked up at her, ""Bet with tit’s like these you can lick your own nipple, and I would like to see your tongue on your lovely nipples, you can show me later when we are alone,” her eyes opened wide at the fear of being helplessly alone with this deranged pervert.</p> <p>Jed’s mind was taken off Anita as Lauren started to squirm and make the same heavy breathing sounds in to her gag that Anita had made earlier, ""Oh yes another little creamer, that's it girly cream it all into your aunty’s mouth, move your ass shove your cunt in her mouth and you bitch, swallow it,"" with out leaving Trudy’s eyes he shouted, ""Come on mum your lagging behind, suck that cunt, you have three minutes left.</p> <p>Trudy wiped her mouth the best she could, she looked at Jed's sneering face as he took in the sight of a beautiful woman’s face spattered in her young nieces juice. Trudy’s mind was taken back to the urgency of Bianca, she quickly pulled Laurens legs together so Jade would open more, Bianca drove her tongue in furiously and Trudy moved over to Jades nipples. </p> <p>With 30 seconds to spare Jade started to move her ass and push her cunt in to her mothers mouth, then she squealed and little spurts of juice splattered Bianca`s face, she lay there between her daughters legs she sobbed at what she had been forced to do. Jed got up, ""Very good ladies, most enjoyable, and watching you eat has told me I’m starving, ""Alan got up, ""You mean 5 in a row,” they both laughed as they set too untying the girls from each other, soon the three girls had hobbling ropes on their ankles, enough to let them shuffle about four inches at a time, still with their arms tied behind them, the women`s knees where untapped and they too were hobbled and their arms tied behind them.</p> <p>Alan disappeared to the kitchen while Jed let the women go one by one to the loo, Alan came back, ""Jed there’s that fucking dog in the garage, it’s the mutt they brought with them, I forgot about it,” Jed grinned, ""I haven’t.”</p> <p>Alan walked in front and Jed brought up the rear as they all trooped in to the kitchen, Alan had prepared themselves some sandwiches, while five bowls were in a row at the edge of the table, Alan and Jed lined the captives up, positioned themselves behind the women and then told them to eat.</p> <p>The two men smiled at each other as they watched five lovely rounded ass’s bent while they ate, Alan shouted, ""You know how to eat unless you want the pliers, ""Lauren whispered to Anita, ""Wiggle your bottom or they will hurt us,” Jed smiled as the five cute ass’s wiggled in front of them, Jed whispered, ""I`ve been thinking, how would you like to take that dog for a walk, after that we can shave the last two, then we should cover their bald cunt’s with some-thing nice and very tasty,” he smiled as he said, “ I’m sure doggy is hungry, just a little experiment in to how much licking sis can take, what you say,” Alan nodded, ""Just an experiment can’t hurt can it, trouble is I’ll get such a fucking hard on,” Jed looked at him, ""Why worry we’ll use a couple of the kids to suck us so we can lose a load,” they sniggered as they stroked and fingered the wiggling ass’s.</p> <p>The men got up, moved away and made their plan, ""Al you nip to the garage get a hammer and a dozen big nails, you know the two oak stanchions ether side of the gym, what are they about six feet apart, drive a nail in, one at neck height, one at knee height and one about ankle height, do that to each one, if you see anymore of that builders rope bring it, then see to the dog but keep it hidden, I’ll see to the girls and be ready with the women when you get back,” As Alan left he pocketed a jar of pea-nut butter Jed went back to his  favourite occupation of ass tickling the females until they had finished.</p> <p>Alan opened the gym door, Jed had done the business, the three girls were kneeling their wrist tied to their ankles, he knew they would be gagged as Jed never could stand the sound of women moaning. The two women were standing in the middle of the room, still hobbled, not only their wrist’s tied but also their elbows, Jed smiled at him and nodded to the nails, Fine job, make a chippy out of you yet, lets have aunty first, they took Trudy over between the stanchions, first they anchored the rope to a nail then around her neck and up to the nail on the other side, they untied her feet, dragged her ankles out and tied her wide legged, then her knees had the same treatment leaving her totally open and exposed.</p> <p>Bianca was taken to the other side of the room and had the same done to her, they stared helplessly at each other across the room daring not to speak, Alan disappeared only to return with the bowl, soap and razor he had left out-side.</p> <p>Jed stood in the middle of the room, ""Eeny-meeny-miney-mo, oh good it’s Trudy your going to look lovely with a hair cut.” The two of them knelt in front of her and started to soap her up really enjoying playing with her slippery cunt, soon she was as naked as her daughter, Alan couldn’t resist a little snog with her bald cunt lips as Jed prepared to enjoy Bianca, Alan was no help but Jed didn’t mind, he laughed up at her, ""Not a lot to take off you, done half the job for me,” and soon he too was slobbering all over a nice naked pussie.</p> <p>Alan went back out side and fetched the peanut butter and looked at Jed, who answered, ""I can’t wait to see this it’s got to be Trudy,” they smeared the butter all over her cunt then in to it, pushing it up as far as they could, then up her ass cheeks finally up in to her ass hole.</p> <p>The silence in the gym was broken by gasps from the woman as Alan brought the dog in, Trudy screamed, ""No, no Henry out go go,” Jed punched her in the stomach, as she hung there fighting to get her breath back, Alan flicked off the lead and let Henry go.</p> <p> Jed still had some butter on his fingers he put it to the dogs mouth, the long tongue slavered all over Jed's hand, that brought a real wide grin to his face.</p> <p>""It’s Henry is it, come on, this is your lucky day, here have some more,” he lead his hand to Trudy’s cunt and the dog followed. Trudy squealed as the dogs nose went between her legs, the men stood in front of Trudy but made sure everybody else in the room could see what was happening as he announced, ""A lesson in house training for our fit family.”</p> <p>The dogs tongue was a frenzy of activate as it licked furiously at the bald cunt his head twisting from side to side as his tongue searched for the food. Trudy`s face was a picture for the two men she bit her lip, strained her face to look anywhere but at her tormentors as the dog finished licking her cunt and started to nuzzled further inside her.</p> <p>Jed could see the dogs nose rubbing at the nub of her clit while the tongue disappeared up her, he nudged Alan as her hip suddenly and involuntary jumped forward, ""Oh Henry’s getting to her, I knew she was a licker, go put a bit more on her clit this should be fun.” Alan grinned at the beautiful women he knew she dare’nt speak, her eyes said enough, they closed as he smeared more on her clit then stood there waiting for them to open again as the dog’s tongue licked at it, she was moving faster, her hips jumped more and more. Jed laughed, ""I can’t quite work out if she’s trying to get away or get more tongue up her.” </p> <p>Little words of, ""Oh god no no oohhh  no stop him pleassee, I can’t not in front of the girls, please have mercy, ohhhnoooo,"" uttered from her open mouth, Alan took advantage of the panting woman and brutally kissed her, ""Oh yes you can and your going to.”</p> <p>She couldn’t stop suddenly her body betrayed her, with a cry she let her full weight drop, her cunt started to jerk, pushing out searching for the dogs tongue, her straggled voice cried, ""Oh god, yes, yes, please yes, let him have me,” Alan stepped back, ""Oh yes sweetheart we are going to let him have you.” Jed moved back to Bianca, folded his arms as he lay against the wall, ""She’s having a good time, bet you can’t wait for your turn, that’s a hell of a tongue to have up your cunt and do you know we are having great fun finding out things about sisters, old or young,” she groaned and turned her head away, he ran his finger along her slit, ""Not even wet, you know, I’ve got a hell of a hard on watching that, and after you’ve been house trained, your going to find out later just how hard.”</p> <p>Jed ambled back smiling at the three bound beauties knelt on the floor, ""I expect we will let you play with Henry some-time soon.” By this time Alan was licking at Trudy’s tit’s just adding to her forced pleasure, Henry was working his way from a pea-nut buttered ass to a new taste that was now dripping out of her cunt, as for Trudy she was making some incredible sounds from ""Yes, yes"" to, ""God please no more,” but her ass wiggling would not stop, the men let her cum at least three times to their knowledge before Jed pulled Henry away and looked at Bianca.</p> <p>Trudy hung there unable to stop Alan having a good feel of her soaking pussie, he grabbed her pony tail, pulled her head back and forced his cum soaked fingers in to her mouth, whispering, ""Henry’s got good taste, don’t you think?”</p> <p>Jed was already tormenting Bianca, waving the jar in front her face as he held the excited dog close to her, she looked defiant, her eyes full of venom, she knew she would kill them both if she got the chance, she bit her lip as Alan strolled over and took the jar from Jed’s hand, slowly he undid the lid and scooped a hand full out.</p> <p>He stood in front of her and as he started to plaster her the same as he had Trudy, he shouted to the girls, ""Ready to watch mum dance,” as he finished he licked some off his finger, ""My your finger-licking good.”</p> <p>Her whole body tensed as the dog pounced on her, his tongue as active as ever, both men looked back at Trudy but she just hung there oblivious to her sister’s torment. Jed and Alan stood ether side of her and looked down at the dogs head as it worked to get at the butter, their fingers amused them selves by toying with her nipples, it wasn’t long before both men smiled as the buds became firm then hard and Bianca`s ass started to move like they had seen Trudy’s earlier.</p> <p>A new game presented it’s self as she started to moan and sercum to the dogs continues licking, she was dripping her juice in to the butter that they had pushed up her cunt and it was exciting the now aroused dog and a long pink cock was visible sticking out of it’s sheath.</p> <p>The more she fought not to amuse the men the more her hips jerked and dipped at the dogs tongue, ""Please no, no oh god I’m coming yes, yes, ohhhh, yes.” No sooner had her hips stopped and her heavy breathing subsided then butter filled fingers jabbed up her cunt again and Henry’s tongue had her moving and any amount of pleading looks to the men were meet by sneering smiles.</p> <p>Jed was fascinated by the pink cock, he looked at Alan, and nodded towards the girls, ""Bring big tit’s over to me,” Alan half lifted and half dragged the bound Anita over beside the dog, Bianca was in the throws of her second orgasm as Jed bent beside Anita and pulled the tape off her mouth, ""Hello fuck bunny,” he grabbed the back of her head and forced her face down and under the dog, ""Henry wants you to do him a favour, as he has made your mum cum I think it would be nice of you to do the same for him, you know how you sucked my cock?” she stayed silent, ""I asked you a question,” he could hardly hear her ""Yes.”</p> <p>""Well your now going to do the same for Henry, you see Henry wants those lovely cupie-doll lips of your’s around his cock but you have to ask me nicely,” a shaking petrified voice said, ""P, Please can I I suck Henry’s c, cock?” Jed shoved her head forward, ""Of course you can, now get your face around that cock and don’t stop until he fills your cute little mouth with hot juice, I’ll be watching.”</p> <p>He looked up at Bianca who was jumping and pushing her cunt at the dog, gurgling and moaning as Alan sucked at one nipple while playing with the other, he looked over at Trudy who was staring at him hating what he was forcing her daughter to do, he just blew her a kiss and then mockingly stuck his tongue in the side of his cheek and poked it a few times looking like her daughter sucking cock.</p> <p>Henry’s back legs parted and he began to thrust while jerking his back, his tongue was insatiable he couldn’t get enough of the juice running out of Bianca and she was helpless as he was making her cum for a third time.</p> <p>Henry’s cock thumped in to Anita's mouth, with Jed’s hand holding her head tight and his other hand playing with her between her legs, she realized her ass was stuck up in a very vulnerable position she had no other option but to keep still and let the dog use her mouth, until she coughed and choked as the juice from the dog spat down her throat. Henry stopped and turned to lick his balls then moved away, he hadn’t finished off Bianca, her hips were still moving and she was still moaning.</p> <p>As Jed turned Anita over his mouth began to abuse her tits while his hand played between her legs. Alan dropped the boxer’s and stood in front of Bianca, gripped his hard cock and shoved right up her to the hilt and stood there looking at her, ""You want to come, then come on this,” humiliated as she was she couldn’t help herself, she pumped her legs franticly, begging for relief, her open mouth was an invite Alan was not going to miss, instantly  his  tongue invaded hers.</p> <p>  His hands massaged the big bouncing tit’s not hurting her but rubbing them, he could see it was making her hotter, he could tell she wasn’t able to get as much leverage from her legs as she needed so he pulled his mouth off her and grinned, ""Ask me nicely,” she was past that point and he heard her, ""Fuck me you filthy bastard, just fuck me and make it hard, I need to be fucked, do it, do me for Christ sake do me.”</p> <p> With one hard thrust he pumped in to her wet sopping cunt, she groaned and then yelled, ""Yes, that’s it go on do it, do me, give it to me you bastard, take it you want it, for Christ sake fuck me,” Alan fucked her so hard, he was lifting her of the floor then he would suddenly stop and all-most pulled out, carry on playing with her tit’s and smile as she fought to get it up her, he waited, he knew eventually she would be begging him again.</p> <p>Jed could see the wild way Bianca`s body was going at it, he left the crying Anita and went to them, ""Get her down and over the bench, you have back and I’ll have some mouth.”</p> <p>With in seconds Bianca was over the press-bench with Alan fucking her from behind and Jed's hands ether side of her face, holding her still with his cock stuck down her throat, she was still hot and Jed was enjoying her sucking him all the way as Alan banged her hard, as hard as she could take it, both of them knowing she was so horny and in no position to stop them, they were enjoying her.</p> <p>Jed looked at the bound and gagged Lauren and Jade, ""Your mother fucks up nicely a real hot fucking machine, we will soon find out if you take after her and of course see if you like pea-nut butter,” the men smiled at each other, they had now made Bianca beg them to fuck her for the second time, Jed turned his head and knowingly smiled at Trudy, it was going to be her turn to do the begging next.</p> </div>",[]
3,"Fit Family: Running on the Spot, Begin, Part 3",3,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,4,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Jed and Alan stood in the middle of the gym, Bianca was laying over the bench her hands and arms tied tightly behind her, her face splattered with Jed’s cream, Anita was still crying over by the wall, Jade and Lauren were on their knees staring at their mother’s backside and again at her dripping well fucked hole, Trudy hung from her ropes trying to stand making an effort not to strangle herself.</p> <p> Alan grabbed at Henry as Jed told him, ""Get rid of the mutt for a while, stick him in an empty room, there's fucking hundreds of them, if he shits it up, tuff, I need a drink before we get these fuck bunnies cleaned up. Christ that fucking bitch nearly wore me out, anyway I’ll tie her up and meet you late.”</p> <p> Alan took the dog out as Jed tied Bianca`s ankles together then pulled them up tight, looping the rope to her wrist’s, ""Can’t have you leaving me, not the way you fuck and suck, it’s only Saturday night and tomorrows Sunday.”</p> <p> He looked round at all the bound females, grinning, ""Oh and by the way ladies don’t get excited, it sure ain`t gona be no day of rest for any of you.” As he got up to leave he looked at them, ""Got to make the most of the fucking time available and I do mean fucking.”</p> <p>Jed meet up with Alan and both of them found some cans of beer and sat in the kitchen chewing chunks of meat from the fridge while laughing about the fun they were having. In the gym there was a thump as Bianca moved herself off the bench, when she got her breath back she called to Anita. Slowly the two of them inched themselves toward each other by slithering across the wooden floor. </p> <p>Bianca and Anita lay back to back as Bianca`s fingers tore at the tape, she told the young girl to keep moving her wrists, slowly Anita could move, her hands were beginning to slip through the tapes suddenly the young girl pulled and her right arm was free. She tore at the other arm and pulled the tape off, Bianca rolled on to her stomach, as scampering to her feet, Anita found the holding knot and started to release her aunt. </p> <p>Bang, the door swung open and before she knew it she was being held up in Jed's grip, he half deafened her as he bellowed, ""Alan get your ass in here, now,” Alan was in like a shot, ""What the fuck?” Jed swung the naked girl at him, ""Grab her and get her over to the wall.” </p> <p>Anita struggled and screamed for Trudy as they tied ropes to each wrist and slammed her face forward to the wall tying her wrists to the nails that only half an hour ago had held Bianca`s neck, then her ankles pulled wide and tied to the lower nails, the naked girl, now held spread eagled against the wall sobbed pitifully. </p> <p>Jed dragged Bianca up and pushed her between her sisters legs turned her round, bent and pinched a nipple hard, ""So you didn’t want to play with us any-more, didn’t want your girls to have the pleasure of our company, shall we show you what they would have been deprived of had your little plan succeeded?” </p> <p>He got up and grabbed Lauren and pushed her to the floor on her back, as her wrists were bound to her ankles it made it easy for him to part her legs, he motioned Alan to take Jade and he soon had her on her back the same way, ""Hello girls this is just for your mothers sake,” he knelt between her legs and pulled his rampant cock out from his boxers, laid his full weight on her and drove it hard up her dry cunt. </p> <p>Her cheeks blew out as she tried to scream through the gag, her eyes watered with pain and whimpering noise’s moaned in her throat. Seconds later Jade was doing the same as both men fucked their helpless bound victims as hard as they physically could, enjoying the pain they were inflicting, turning to smile at their mother every time they thrust their meat all the way up. The virtuosity of the attack meant they couldn’t hold themselves for long and soon both men had pumped their young beauties full. They stood looking down at the freighted sobbing girls then they turned their eyes to their mother, ""See what happens when you annoy us, it was lucky for them that you kept your mouth shut or I would have bitten a nipple off, Alan go get them cleaned up, no need to rush I have some thing special for big tits.” </p> <p>Alan dragged the two girls out, Jed smiled at the two women and bent to pick up the strap, slowly he walked towards Anita, she started to cry again, her bottom wiggled just the way Jed liked it, his arm drew back and he gave her something to cry about, right up between her spread legs, she howled, then again and again, she wanted to scream but only air came out of her strangled throat, 4 then 5, it was to much for the women Trudy screamed at him to stop, he spun round glaring at her, ""Why should I, you want to take her place? ""</p> <p>Trudy cried ""Yes, for god sake yes, do anything to me but spare her,” he let the strap drop and an evil smile crossed his lips, ""Anything, anything do you know what that means?"" she let her head drop and said, ""Yes.” </p> <p>He went to the door and shouted, ""Alan get your ass back in here and take big tits for a clean up, tie their wrists and elbows, gag them, have yourself some fun with them, I’ll see you later,” Alan came back and took Anita while Jed hobbled the women and tied their wrists and elbows and walked them out the gym.</p> <p>He fed them again this time he could stand between them while he humiliated them in to wiggling their ass`s as he fingered them, over and over he whispered, ""Anything, anything,” Alan came in and found some chocolate he said it was for a little interesting snack for the girls. It wasn’t until Jed had cleaned the women up and walked them back that he saw Alan having him self some fun, he had the girls laid in a triangle, each pretty little face in between open legs making them suck the chocolate bars out of each others cunts, Jed let Alan have his fun and it was comical to have the women stand there and watch what their daughters were being forced to do. Jed suddenly announced ""O K fun time over,"" and went to Alan, pulled him to one side and whispered.</p> <p>The three girls were forced on to their knees, Anita’s wrist’s tied to her ankles, Jade and Lauren had their wrist bound in front of them, a rope around their waist then down to their ankles, the way they were tied kept them all in the kneeling position. </p> <p>After they were regagged each one was carried to the apparatus, Lauren and Jade ether side of Anita, then the bar lowered, Jade and Lauren with their wrist’s tied forced to hold the bar. Jed had a length of rope with two slip knots ether end that he looped around both of Anita’s tits, he pulled the loops tight and her tits ballooned out then he tied it to the centre of the bar, a weight was added,” There as long as the girls hang on to the bar, big tits will keep her big tits, if not she will have very long tits,” he laughed at the pathetic sight and said,” Good-night girls,” He turned to Trudy and Bianca, ""O K you two out,” they marched the women out, their pleading looks meant nothing to the men.</p> <p>They ended up in the lounge for a drink, they had the women kneeling in front of them, Jed was stroking the naked Bianca like a pet, he looked at her tweaked a nipple and said that it was time to go upstairs there was something he was curious about. </p> <p>They climbed the stairs, Jed, his arm around Trudy, one hand busy pulling a nipple and a bottle in the other, he whispered, ""Can’t wait for a bit of any-thing can you?” Alan came up, his arm behind Bianca pushing his finger up ether her cunt or her ass as she climbed the stairs, she tried quietly to ask him about the girls he smiled,” They will be there until we or should I say you have done the business and I’m in the mood for a good time, hope you are.” </p> <p>They entered the bed room,” Sit down ladies,” both women sat on the bed, Alan watched Jed as he started to go through the bedroom draws, ""Mmmmmmm that's what I was looking for,” he pulled out some very nice lingerie, then stockings, he went to the wardrobe and found high-heels,” I thought a sexy piece like you would have the gear to go with a body like that,” he pulled out a black basque,"" And sis should fill these out very nicely as well, O K ladies lets have you tart you selves up for our fun night, one at a time and no funny business or, well you know us.”</p> <p>Jed told Alan to watch them as he untied Bianca, telling her to do everything she was told unless she wanted him to go back to the gym. Her hands were freed so she could be the first to make-up, do her hair and put on what had been chosen for her, as she did Jed continued his investigating of the rooms. When he returned he let out a long low whistle, both women were retied but sat ether side of the bed looking stunning in hold up lace trimmed stockings and high heels, Trudy’s stockings were white against a black basque she wore, it fitted just under her tits and down to her ass then Alan had made her put on a black thong and pull it up really high between the cheeks of her ass and her cunt lips, her flaxen hair back up in it’s pony tail and her face lightly made up. </p> <p>His eyes moved to Bianca who had on similar stocking but dark she had red pants that had a wide lacy waist band but a very small crutch piece, the matching half bra let you see the top of her nipples as it pushed her tits up, her hair bobbed around her shoulders they looked unbelievable as they sat there in forced silence, but their faces visible changed when he showed Alan a pouch he had found. </p> <p>He smiled at them,"" No need to speak but I see we like a little snort on the white powder don’t we, a bit of the old oaky cocky and not content with that, a little wacky backy too, got quite a stash and I bet it’s good stuff, only the best for them that can afford it, do the girls know that mum does the happy drug scene? I think not.”</p> <p>He threw the pouch to Alan as he sat between the women, Alan looked in, ""Fuck me, there’s loads of it, 5 no 6 packs of coke and fuck me, what a roll of wacky, we could make a fortune in the nick if we had this much.” Jed laughed,” Look out side the door,” Alan opened the door and found a video on a tripod, ""Fuck me,” Jed shouted at him,” For fuck sake stop saying fuck me, this is what rich people have, I just took some nice shots of the girls, you’d be amazed at what I found in some of the rooms.” </p> <p>He put both his hands out, stretched and put one on Bianca`s knee, one on Trudy’s and stroked up-wards,” You enjoying our visit, I bet these are,” he reached their pussie`s and gave them a squeeze,” Never had so much attention or have they, I wonder what you rich people do for kicks, there must be more then the likes of us playing with these beauties,” He grabbed at both their tits,” smiling at both of them,” I see you’ve learnt not to speak, pity I would like a good reason to turn your pretty ass`s red, still maybe later, after all, we have found a better use for your cupie-doll mouths.""</p> <p>Alan laughed at that but Jed continued,” Alan roll me a couple of joints make them big and fat, now we are all friends the girls would like a smoke, wouldn’t you,” the women looked freighted and shook their heads, ""Oh I think you would, because if you don’t I know three little popetts who will.” </p> <p>Jed got up and walked over to Alan who was rolling the joints,” We are going to have some fun with these lovely fuck bunnies tonight,” Alan looked concerned,” You forget about the youngens,” Jed grinned back,” No, when I took some shoots of them I had them pose and lick each other, then I left them tied but they can sleep, I ain`t finished fucking them little darlings yet and I certainly haven’t finished with big tits, but we ain`t telling them that.” </p> <p>Jed turned to the women and aimed a well filled joint at Trudy,” Here you go darling,” he went to stuff it in her mouth, as Alan did the same to Bianca, Jed suddenly stopped grabbed Trudy’s jaw and squeezed, ""Look at these lips, I keep telling you how beautiful they are, lets have them redder, get some lipstick,” Alan looked through the draws and found what they wanted, he read,” Erotic Flame.” </p> <p>Jed snatched it from him,” Pout them lips sweetheart,” Jed grabbed Trudy’s head and shook it until she pursed her lips, then kissed her hard, still holding her pony tail he plastered her lips until they were glossy red, Alan did the same to Bianca, then they stuffed the smokes in their mouths and lit them.</p> <p>With their hands tied, Alan and Jed were in complete control, they left the smokes in their mouths forcing them to keep the fumes moving, Alan held Bianca`s nose and covered her mouth, holding the joint in between his fingers and firmly between her lips, she was taking a full amount in to her, Jed did the same with Trudy then they would let go, they coughed and sputtered, taking even deeper breaths the joints didn’t last long, Alan rolled two more and they were forced to do it all over again. </p> <p>As they finished the second their eyes glazed and they seemed distant, Jed got the white powder, poured it in to the palm of his hand, then like snuff, he pushed it up Trudy’s nose, she was so spaced out that she just breathed it in, as Alan did the same to Bianca, Jed went outside and brought in another bag, sat back beside Trudy and with-in minutes the women were giggling and starting to talk.</p> <p>Jed ran his hand up the inside of her leg and started to finger her cunt, ""Who’s a sexy girl?” she looked at him,” Your a nasty man, because you hurt me, didn’t you, it was you, wasn’t it, I’m confused,” Alan watched them while he played with the stupefied Bianca`s tits. Bianca just sat there letting him do anything with a distant look on her face as she purred and pushed her tits forward and in to his hands. Jed carried on talking to Trudy,” No that wasn’t me, I like you,” she slurred her answer,” Who are you are you, I bet your a friend of Frankie’s,” still Jed fingers pushed in around her cunt and it was getting wet, ""Frank, is it the same Frank you know, tell me all about your husband.” </p> <p>Trudy parted her legs a little, giving him access, ""Noooo I don’t want to talk about Joseph, I’d rather talk about Frankie, sexy Frankie, what I’d give to beee Isabel, lucky sexy bitch, hhaaa, sexy bitch, oh stop that, your as naughty as Frank, ohhh,” Jed's eyes gleamed at Alan, who was half listening while now positioning the giggling Bianca so he could work on her cunt with his tongue. </p> <p>Jed pulled Trudy’s leg over his and started to push two fingers up her slowly in and out, it was easy she was getting very wet, he whispered,” So it was Frank who was fucking you behind your old mans back?” Trudy was behaving stupid like a childish school girl, ""Ohhh I thought you knew, you won’t tell any-one will you, ohh I like that, do that some more, Pleeeeeasee do it some more” Jed looked at Alan but he was enjoying himself between Bianca`s legs, he had her red pants to one side and was licking at another wet cunt, Bianca was squirming, jumping and giggling, she brought her knees up and Alan slipped them over his shoulder, she crossed them behind him, Jed could see he was in heaven so he went back to finger fucking the silly woman with the intention of finding out more about Frank.</p> <p>She was now rocking herself on his fingers, she moaned, ""Don’t stop Frankie,” when he pulled his finger out, he untied her from behind and retied her in front, he kept asking her about Frank but she giggled,” Only when you start being nice to me again,” he positioned the bag behind her and went back to fingering her wet slit slowly pulling her legs wider. </p> <p>""All right I’m being nice to you again, when did Frankie start fucking you,” she went back to rocking on his finger, she could now play with herself, her fingers rubbed at her clit, ""At the tennis club bashhh, miserable Joseph wouldn’t come so I went on my own-ie-own, Isobel kept me company, she`sss a sexhy bitch, it`s her fault, she got me drunk and said I could sober up at their house, oohhhh do that some more.” </p> <p>Jed moved the bag around and took out two golf balls and slid them into his other hand, she was so wet he could push one up her,” Go on what happened at Frankie’s house,” she squirmed on the ball, ""Oh yes, errrrr Frankie's house, oohh that feels funny inside me, eerrr, it was Isobel who made me change, she gave me that silly gown but she made sure I was naked under it, oohhh that's funny, oh yes Isobel, she started kissing me and squeezing my tittie`s, I didn’t know Frank was watching, oh what are you doing?” Jed was pushing the other golf ball up her, then he let the thong go and stood her up,” Lets take a walk while you tell me more.”</p> <p>She tottered round the room with Jed holding on to her he smiled knowing the effect the balls up her cunt would be having on her, she kept wiggling and moving the amount of OOHHHSS before she started again was annoying Jed he kept saying to her, tell me more, but she had her tied hand’s down in her pants playing with her clit and giggling, suddenly she carried on.”</p> <p>She got me naked and licked my tittles and pussie and I got all hot, Josephs not that good at cunt sucking and I like my pussie licked, its nice, so I was enjoying it, Frankie was taking pictures of us doing each other then he took his clothes off and they both fucked me, they’ve been having fun with me ever since. Ohhh I need Frank now, I need a fuck, will you be nice to me and fuck me?” </p> <p>Jed looked at Alan sucking at Bianca`s cunt and quickly said,” Untie her but keep her hot,” he then whispered in Trudy’s ear,” Is Frankie the only one fucking you or are there more,” Trudy still giggled,” Sort of, some times,” Jed pushed on,” You know your sister,” Trudy stared blankly at him,” Your sister does she fuck around,” Trudy, now very glassy eyed and still rubbing her self hard between the legs,” Sister oh her, no, Todd’s doing her alright,” she giggled loudly, ""He’s had his cock in my mouth a few times, dirty bastard, he’s always up for a fucking, but forget about her, I have, I thought you were going to fuck me, you said you would and my pussie needs something big and long and hard, be nice to me.” </p> <p>Jed turned her to the bed ""See that lady over there she wants to fuck you, she wants your cunt in her mouth, wouldn’t you like that, go on kiss her I bet she will let you,” he untied her arms and pushed her towards the bed as Alan got off and left Bianca squirming her hips, looking incredibly sexy as she held her cunt lips open, Jed grabbed the camcorder. </p> <p>Jed worked it like a pro, just as Alan went out of shot he started, Trudy tottered towards the bed, dropped on it, the men watched as her beautiful body slithered towards Bianca and their lips locked on to each other. The red lipstick smeared over their hungry mouths as they devoured each other’s tongues Jed got some great shots of Trudy’s tongue being sucked in to her sister’s mouth. Bianca`s hand pulling at Trudy’s tits and nipples as Trudy ran her face, and a smear of red, down to Blanca’s cleavage. Trudy humped her cunt on to Bianca`s thigh her knee stuck in to Bianca`s crutch as she ran trials of cunt juice over the black stocking, Bianca rubbed her cunt on the knee stuck between her legs, Jed got it all on film. </p> <p>The moment the men had been waiting for, Trudy worked her way down to Bianca`s cunt and started to suck it, the bald cunt was covered in lipstick as her tongue lapped at the open slit and tickled the enlarged clit, the picture was complete as she turned around and planted her knees ether side of Bianca`s head and lowered her dripping cunt in to Bianca`s waiting mouth, now both cunts were Erotic red as their teeth pulled at each others pants in a frenzy of open mouth licking. </p> <p>Their tongues pushed so far up each other, lapping in wet juice, the amazing sight of the golf balls being sucked out of Trudy’s sopping cunt and in to Bianca`s mouth was so much that the men had to stifle their groans for the sake of the film, Jed knew he had to get Trudy to mention Franks name.                                               </p> <p>He suddenly spoke,” Isobel wants to be next, can you suck her for Frankie, ""Trudy, still sucking madly at Bianca`s thrusting hip said,” As long as you do what I asked you and fuck me hard,” Jed followed up with,” Todd won’t mind some-one fucking his favourite bit on the side,” As her tongue slid up Bianca`s slit she said, ""I’ll give Todd an extra special blow-job, that always keeps him happy, now fuck me hard,” Jed clicked the mute button before she said,” And do it as good as Frankie.” He set the video on the tripod, then told Alan to get in to a fucking position, Alan looked at him,” Do you want me to fuck her or not?” Jed shook his head,” In a minute we will both be seeing to them but I want to make sure they can’t see our face’s while I record, I’ve got some plans for this tape, right that's perfect, just remember not to bend down.” Jed moved to the bed, found the poach and took a pinch of the white powder, told Alan to do the same, then moved towards the thrashing women, both now sucking and licking out each others cunts, he looked at Alan,” On the count of three, 1,2,3 they grabbed hair quickly pulling the lapping faces up and away and stuffed the white powder up each women's nostril, held them still while they could do nothing but inhale, moved them so they were in the middle of the bed then shoved them back into each wet cunt and held them there until the giggling and licking started all over again. Jed rechecked the camera then slid his boxers off, Alan did the same.</p> <p>Alan winked at Jed as they got behind both women, Jed whispered,” Shall we ass fuck the little darling’s while they continue their lap dance,” Alan nodded as he pushed his cock at Bianca`s cunt only to have it licked by Trudy’s lapping tongue, he let her lick it enjoying the sensation of her tongue on his balls before positioning himself and sliding it in to Bianca`s prefect ass. Jed had his cock sharing Trudy's cunt in Bianca`s open mouth before he pushed Trudy further down on to Bianca`s face and thrust his cock in to Trudy’s ass-hole, the women went in to over-drive, being ass fucked, licking each others cunts and being high on the happy drugs, they were almost uncontrollable and the two men had all on to hold them as the women bounced themselves in to orgasm after orgasm.</p> <p>The women squealed and screamed in to each other’s cum soaked cunts as Jed and Alan filled their ass`s, they jerked viscously and then suddenly stiffed, first Trudy collapsed, she fell forward and slid off Jed's cock then Bianca just lay still, Alan panicked, ""Fucking hell we’ve killed them.” </p> <p>Jed squeezed a nipple and there was a slight moan,” No they just switched off, you’ve seen that inside when they’ve had enough dope, I don’t think they will remember much when they wake up and we will help them forget the important bit,” Alan looked quizzically at him, ""Oh I’ll explain later but first let’s get them cleaned up, and don’t worry it’s all part of a plan.”</p> <p>Alan and Jed cleaned the women up, washed the red lipstick off and redressed them properly in their sexy underwear, then, tied their wrists behind them and laid them out on the bed, obviously with their legs wide open, making sure their pants were to one side forcing their slits to wink at them. Jed smiled at the sight before he went downstairs and raided the fridge and cocktail cabinet, came back up and he and Alan made themselves comfortable on the big bedroom chairs. They ate and drank and replayed the video about a dozen times, laughing and joking about the time they were having.</p> <p>It was dark when they realized they had dropped off, the women were still unconscious, their first thought was the girls, they were asleep where they had been left tied, Jed and Alan woke them,” Time to earn your keep, lets get you cleaned up before you see your mums,” the ritual of the toilet and washing them over, they were taken upstairs, even the light on didn’t wake the women, Jed sat back in the chair and had the three naked bound girls stand in front of him,” We are having a little party, your mum’s enjoyed it but seemed to have over-indulged so we thought you should join us, sort of take their place, if you get my meaning so how’s about a little drink, just the five of us.”</p> <p>The girls looked at each other, petrified at what was happening as Jed unscrewed the top of a Vodka bottle, he looked at them,” Remember how you sucked our cocks,” he waited for them all to nod,” Then you will do the same with the neck of the bottle and you will swallow what comes out, just as you do with cocks, understand?"" </p> <p>Before they had chance to nod, Alan grabbed Jade hair and pulled it back, Jed stood up and leered at the defenceless girl,” Open up,” he inserted the neck of the bottle in to her mouth and tilted the bottle up. Jed watched her swallow about four times then took it away the two men repeated the same thing with Anita and Lauren. Jed had Lauren on his knee and Alan took Jade, both men enjoyed playing with the soft skin of their two young captive, squeezing tits pulling nipples and sliding their fingers up and down the hairless slit, it was Alan who suggested that Anita open her legs as he slid Jade off his leg bent her forward and told her to lick at Anita’s slit, Jade’s lovely firm young ass then became his play thing, tickling between her legs or groping the hanging tits. </p> <p>Anita’s face went from one of horror to a slight silly grin, then a giggle as the alcohol took over, Lauren started to sway on Jed’s knee as he continued to excite the little pussie on his lap, Jed nudged Alan,” Time for a drop more,” and the dosage was repeated. </p> <p>Now the girls were really giggling and squirming around as the men played more and more with their bodies, Jed reached over and got the poach, took a little on the end of his finger and touched it on the end of Jades nose, by now the girls thought it funny to have these white dabs on their nose and sniffed at it. Five minutes later they were laughing, rolling around the floor, legs open, showing their naked pink slits, Jed and Alan knew it was time for some fun and untied them.</p> <p>They had the girls sat on the floor teaching them the lap, lap song, making them flick their tongues very quick making silly noise’s, picking Anita up they pushed her towards her mother laying on the bed, forced her between the open legs and made her do the song while stuck up her mothers cunt, he had the video running. </p> <p>Then it was Jade’s turn between Bianca, the women's faces involuntarily moaned, Jed thought perfect, by now they were really drunk not knowing what was happening, the next video shot was Anita on her back lap, lapping Laurens cunt as she sat on her face with Jade lapping at Anita’s cunt, all smiles for the camera. Next they had Jade and Lauren each sucking Anita’s tits while playing with her ass and cunt, watching all this they both had a hard on fit to bust, Jed switched the video off and sat back in the chair he had his evil look back,” Come here girls, you,” he grabbed Anita,” Play with this,” he gripped her hand and put it round his cock, ""That’s it up and down, don’t forget to tickle it underneath, now lick it like a lolly, oohh yes, do you like it,” Anita giggled, ""It’s funny.” </p> <p>Jed pulled her towards him,” It may be funny but soon it’s going to be stuck so far up your ass it will tickle your tonsils, Alan let’s fuck the little beauties, you can have the other two but I want big tits.” </p> <p>Alan held the girls by the arms and dragged them to their room, Jed slung Anita over his shoulder and went to one of the spare room and dropped her on the bed, he lay next to the smiling girl,” Tell me have you got far to go, when you go home?” </p> <p>Anita half drunk, ""Nooo, nooo not far at all, just the other side of the willage,” Jed pressed on,” What’s the name of your house and is it by it’s self or in a row?” Anita tried to look at him, ""EErrr, yes it’s called Moorings it’s by the river, off, eerr you know the long lane past the thingy, the mill, a bit past St Cuthbert's church, why?” Jed bent down and whispered in the drunk girls ear,” So I can come by and fuck you and your mummy again,” the girl was slowly slipping in to a drunken stupor, “That’s not nicee,” Jed started to squeeze her big tits, ""It ain`t going to be nice but I’m going to enjoy you two again, but lets forget about that, that’s for later, I’m going to enjoy you right now ,”his fingers left her tits pulled her legs apart and disappeared up her, his mouth took the place of his fingers as he sucked and bit at the gorgeous nipple, she moaned and squealed ,""Your hurting me,” his fingers left her cunt and gripped her tit, his other hand went behind her head and pulled it forward. </p> <p>“Suck your own fucking nipples then,"" she had no choice but to put her tongue out and start licking her own nipple, he let go of her head,” Grab both your tits get your lips around them and suck them nipples hard,” the half drunk girl, now petrified of what he might do to her held her tits and started licking and sucking at her nipples,” And don’t stop until I tell you, now open your fucking legs wide, show me your lovely cunt so I can have it,” he held his weight up above her by keeping his arms straight, pushed his cock up her and smiled down as he fucked her, his eyes watching her suck her own tits.</p> <p>Alan had remembered what Jed had told him, it was about the fun he had in the summer house earlier using the two girls so it didn’t take him long to drag the giggling Jade and Lauren in to a 69 having them sucking away at each other while he used every hole they had on offer just for his own pleasure, fucking first one ass then the other then a mouth next a cunt all this with two active tongues keeping him wet and he went at it for half an hour before he filled Jade’s cunt, then to finish with he shoved both of them on the bed and got between them, had the two girls lay at his waist and watched the two blond heads bobbing around cleaning his cock with their tongues before they lapsed in to a drunken sleep. </p> <p>He pushed them aside and went in search of Jed, he found him with Anita, she was bent over the end of the bed almost unconscious, it wasn’t bothering him as he banged up her ass, keeping her impaled on his dick by pulling himself on to her with the tits, he couldn’t seem to get enough of. </p> <p>Alan didn’t have to wait long before he saw his mates face grin as he pumped her ass full, he held the unconscious girl while he emptied himself completely in her and then just pushed her forward, letting her slide off his cock, he looked at Alan,” Like mother like daughter,” he pointed and laughed as he let her lay there with his juice dribbling from her swollen ass-hole. The men sat back in the bedroom, the women hadn’t moved so they just admired their tits sticking up as they lay on their backs with wide-open legs. The men emptied a few cans, Jed looked over to Alan,” I think that went well, now it’s time to get them all back, tied nicely for when they wake, I don’t think they will remember to much and we must get some sleep ourselves after all we have got to come up with some fun ideas for tomorrow, I think it would be wise for us to leave before Todd arrives back, pity I was just beginning to enjoy this life style, but all is not lost I do have something up my sleeve that may make life a little more fun, any-way that’s for later, for now lets get them tied, my cock needs a rest and I’m bushed.”</p> <p>The women woke to the squeals of their daughters, they fought to think, their minds confused from the drugs plus they were naked again bound hand and foot, something was in their mouth held in by tape, they couldn’t do anything but lay there making stupid mumbling noises through their sealed mouths wondering what was happening. </p> <p>Suddenly the bathroom door opened and the three girls rushed in to the room their arms fastened behind them, soaking wet and Alan and Jed, roaring with laughter, after them, flicking wet towels at the naked girls, they stopped when they saw Bianca and Trudy were awake, Jed came over to them,” Good morning mum’s, you don’t mind if we wake the girls up with a nice cold shower, don’t know what they did last night but they looked like a bag of shit this morning, anyway how are you, come on lets have you up.” </p> <p>They untied their legs and hoisted them off the bed, the two women found it difficult to stand, Jed went behind them and put his arms around each waist” Looks like you had a bit of a party yourselves, your not very fit for a sporty family are you, what do you think Alan?” </p> <p>The three girls cowered in the corner as Alan went up to their mothers and squeezed at their tits, ""Mmmm maybe some morning exorcises would be in order, I know, maybe a run around the garden,” Jed smiled from behind the bound women, his hands moved down to the round firm ass`s and gave them a pinch,” You fancy a run, I’m sure with a little encouragement you could move these,” Alan squeezed at the round globes, pulling a nipple in each hand,” And these will bounce a treat, and what about big tits, now that's got to be worth seeing.”</p> <p>It was a clear blue sky but there was a cool wind as the men pushed the naked women out of the French window’s, Jed moved to the side wall and picked up two long garden canes,” Look what I found yesterday, one for me and one for you,” he flicked his wrist and the cane made its ominous whipping sound, the girls bit their lips, all the women could do was stare wide eyed from behind their gags. </p> <p>Jed stood in front of them as Alan disappeared back into the house. Jed waited looking over the naked females smiling at the sight of the goose pimples covering their skin and the hardness of each cool nipple, he mockingly nodded at them,” Very nice.” Alan heard him as he returned and added,” Yes very nice indeed, and this should be the finishing touch,” as he held up another jar of peanut butter there was a groan from the women.</p> <p>Jed laughed as he went around the women, with out warning, thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack, thwack, five perfect strikes just below the curve of their ass cheeks, the five women squirmed, the young ones let out squeals, Anita started to blubber, Jed screamed, ""Quite, that means everybody, now I have your attention, these are the rules. Everybody start running on the spot, begin,” the five females started to jog on the spot,” Get them knees higher,” and higher they went. </p> <p>Alan moved closer right in front of them watching their tits bounce and wobble about, mockingly he did the same with his head. Jed moved round to the front, ""O K these are the rules, big tits you stay here and don’t let them knees drop or this cane has a perfect spot, the rest of you start running around the swimming pool the first one to stop gets to be dog food, now off you go and big tits get them knees up.” </p> <p>The women ran slowly towards the pool, Bianca in front Trudy bringing up the rear, Jed turned back to the panting Anita, ""Come on girly get them knees up lets have them banging your tits.” Smiling at Jed, Alan took the cane and walked towards the pool,” Come along ladies, move along a little quicker or would you like some help,” he let the cane flick through the air. “Come on let’s see them tits bounce,” Being gagged, Trudy and Bianca were breathing heavily through their nose’s, the two girls tried to stay between them. He stood there for almost ten minutes admiring the way the tits moved and jiggled around, the way their bald slits opened as they tried to keep their knees up until Alan could see that Lauren was starting to flag, the booze and drugs they had forced in her last night were starting take there toll.</p> <p>Alan leered at the females as they kept trying to run, he caught Trudy and Bianca on their left ass cheeks as they staggered past him, but they couldn’t do any more, he bent down as Lauren almost walked past,” I think your going to be a dogs dinner, come on don’t fight it, it’s going to be fun, there’s nothing like a dog and pussie fight.” As they tried one more lap Alan looked back at Jed, he was having a great time forcing Anita to keep running on the spot by tapping her tits with the cane, if she slowed he hit her tits harder, he loved her squeals. </p> <p>Both men tormented their victims, Jed now had free access to Anita’s body she was so exhausted that he could cane her at will, Alan walked beside Lauren waiting to catch the young beauty reminding her of what she had seen when Henry ate out her mother and aunt, finally she could go no further and collapsed, his hands mauled the young body as he caught her, “At last, Jed it’s show time,” Jed smiled back, ""Oh yes, and look at this one, I think Henry can have another double rashen, bring them over here.” Alan dragged Lauren while the others staggered in front of him, Jed had already gone back in to the lounge. Anita and Lauren were made to lay on the floor with their legs wide open, closing them only meant a sharp tap with the cane, the other were made to stand in front of them, as Alan fetched Henry Jed was enjoying slapping the butter between the open legs. </p> <p>A sob came from Lauren’s throat as Alan brought Henry in, Jed stuck his butter covered fingers at the hungry dog,” There you go Henry have an appetizer,” the dog lapped at the extended fingers,” This way for your main course,” he led the dog over and stuck his finger up Laurens cunt, the dog was exactly like before his tongue licked and slavered all over the slit, Lauren went to move her legs but a sharp tap on her left tit stopped her. </p> <p>The dog licked at the girl’s sensitive slit she tried moving her ass but he wouldn’t stop he just moved around and attacked her from a different angle. It took about four minutes for the continues lapping to get to her, her young body started to move in a gyration her hips lifting off the floor and moans came from her mouth, Jed and Alan smiled, Jed said,” Whole family of cunt lappers,” Alan agreed,” Dogs, family, farts like us, they don’t care as long as it’s a long tongue, you want me put some more butter on her,” Jed shook his head,” No, let Henry have big tits, let’s see some sisterly long tonguing,” He shook Jade,” You suck your sister out, and keep your ass in the air.” Jade was roughly pushed to her knees as Henry started on Anita’s cute hole, then Jade was pushed in-between her sisters legs, her young round ass up and very venerable to Jed's hands.</p> <p>The two women moaned at the perverted sight of Bianca`s two daughters acting like lesbian whores and the sounds of poor Anita gasping and being turned on as her ass wiggled around on the floor unable to stop her cunt leaking juice in to the excited dogs mouth. </p> <p>Jed grabbed the jar, took a handful and slapped butter all over Jades exposed ass and cunt, quickly Alan picked up Anita as Jed pulled Henry round to start on Jade, Jed pushed her legs open allowing the dog full access to both her holes as he watched Alan push Anita down and over the moaning mouth of Lauren, they waited until her tongue was up Anita’s hot cunt then stood back beside the desperate mothers and enjoyed the show. </p> <p>Henry’s pink cock was on display again as Jed turned to Bianca, ""Nice to see girl friends having such fun together, a mum, I’m enjoying it, in fact I’m enjoying so much, how would you like to suck some cock,” she looked at the long pink thing sticking out from under Henry and shrank back, Jed laughed,” No not him me, lets have that gag off, you on your knees and don’t forget I have that cane real close,” he looked over to Alan who couldn’t take his eye’s of the scene in front of him as all the girls were just a mass of sucking hot cunts, ""You want you old boner sucked, aunty there ain`t got nothing better to do than suck you off, go on don’t be mean let her.” Soon all the females were performing a perverted sex act, the two women on their knees sucking fully at two hard long cocks, the girls still licked at each other, half in fear of what the men would do if they stopped and half not really wanting their orgasm’s to stop. Knowing they had full control the men abused the sucking mouths, Alan with his favourite position of his cock right on the roof of Trudy’s mouth making her nod her head and lick the shaft underneath, Jed pushing his slowly all the way down, forcing her nose in to his hairy groin only to bring it almost out so the head could be licked by a nice wet tongue and they weren’t going to let the girls stop until they had filled the women's throats, they soon had Henry at it again, another finger full of butter up Jades cunt saw to that. </p> <p>The women knelt coughing and spitting trying to remove the filth that had just been pumped down their throats, Alan pulled the dog off Jade’s ass and put him back in a room, Jed smiled down on the three exhausted girls, they were to knackered to even try and hide their wet cunts. Jed bent and fingered Lauren’s sloppy hole, he inserted it right up to the hilt, she moaned,” Hot little fuckers ain`t you, I promised you we would turn you in to fucking machine’s and you are, taste it,” he put his cum soaked finger in her mouth. Alan came back,” Reckon they need livein up before they eat, come on girls up you come,” Jed helped him left the females, ""Reckon they’ve done enough coming for the morning,” they both grinned.</p> <p>Stood back in a row the women looked at Jed wafting the cane about,” Some more jogging, just to get you lively again, O K running on the spot, begin.” The two men leered at the ten tits bobbing up and down, Alan went behind them and tapped their ass`s gently whispering,” Just keeping you on you toes,” as Jed played with the jiggling nipples he suddenly shouted,” Stop, quite, nobody move,” they stood in silence, there was a peeping noise coming from another room,” What’s that?” Jed grabbed Jade,” I said what's that?” she said, ""Its dads lap-top,” Jed pulled her by her hair towards the sound.</p> <p>It was a small study, on the side of the table was a little lap-top emanating the sound,” Why is it making that noise? Tell me or I’ll ring your fucking neck,” his hand closed around her throat,” Dads sent an e-mail,” Jed relaxed his grip,” Tell me what to do.” Jade went through the send and receive system until the message came on view.</p> <p>He read,-------Hello darling’s, Have managed to find a computer, bet your glad I left the lap-top now, even if you don’t like computers in the house, will try and get to another one some time this week, but will be moving from site to site, sorry it will be a week before I can get back, and I’ll be on the move all the time, enough about me. Bet you are all having a great time, finding plenty to do, knowing you your not having a moment rest, just having fun all day, have managed to get a message to Joseph so he won’t be expecting Trudy and Anita home until next weekend, so carry on doing what your doing and enjoy doing it, Love you loads and Bianca, K T B W.<br/> DadXX.</p> <p>Jed roared with laughter,” Thank you god, come on fuck bunny lets spread the good news,” Jed dragged Jade back into the main room, he was trying to keep a straight face, ""O K ladies running on the spot, begin,” as the females started their torturous routine again, Jed moved in front of them,” Good news for you all, daddies not coming home for another week and out of the kindness of his heart he has told Joseph Trudy wants to stay here,” as he moved towards the stunned joggers Bianca stopped, Thwack, Alan hit her ass, she started again. </p> <p>Jed knew they darn`t stop as Alan stood behind them waiting with the cane,  first to Bianca,""Another week of you sucking my cock, I’m really going to enjoy that, I’ve got to tell you, that’s what your old man says you should do, enjoy yourself with-out him and non of you are going to get a moments rest, we will go back to the gym and fitten you all up, tied to those lovely machines of your’s.""</p> <p>Then he moved to Trudy, Another week of you looking after Henry’s need, he likes his cock sucked as so do I, ask your daughter she should know,” then to Anita,” Another week of you playing with and sucking your lovely big tits and you can  believe me when I say that it will be just for my pleasure.” </p> <p>Then to Lauren,” Another week of you having that cute little cunt licked out by everybody that includes Henry, just to see how excited you can get,” then to Jade, And you are going to spend the week using your tongue sucking and licking cunt`s and cocks, I’m going to make you the little fuck machine I want.”</p> <p>He walked up and down the line of jogging females, grinning in to each horrified face as he put his palm under the bouncing tit’s enjoying the way they slapped on to his hand,” Time to feed you and wash you, I hope you got enough fancy undie`s, I’m going to have some fun dressing all you little dollies up this week. But for now food, got to keep you just right for what’s ahead for you all, now turn right and one at a time you each jog to the kitchen."" </p> <p>He watched them go, always under Alan's hand guidance until there was only Bianca left, he went up to her held each bouncing nipple and said,” What’s K T B W?” she looked pitifully at him, he squeezed even harder,” What’s K T B W?” through almost clenched teeth she said,” Keep The Bed Warm,” the familiar roar of laughter came from his throat,” You will baby, oh believe me you will, not only will it be warm it will be hot and wet,” he slapped her ass hard as she jogged  towards the kitchen, shouting ,""In you go baby get that gorgeous ass of yours in the kitchen Alan, here comes number five for our wiggling row.”</p> <p>It was a hot morning as the four men walked past St Cuthbert's church, Jed in front and Alan laughing and chatting between the two coloured guys,” I told you before, the look on the sister’s face when we were leaving was a picture, you know sort of, How did you know about Frankie, Isabel and Todd and I don’t suppose to this day she knows what she or any of the other’s did when we had them drugged up.” </p> <p>A punch on his left arm, spun him left,” A Rufus, what the fuck do you want?” the black man smiled,” Tell us about the dogs fucking them,” Jed shouted back, ""He’s told you a dozen times, what’s with you?” the grin on the black face grew wider as Alan started again,” We just forced the two women in to smoking and sniffing until they were well spaced out then we got them on their knees and started at their cunts from behind, We got them so wet they just carried on when we got the dog in and he just took our place, humping them like a goodin but I still think the best piece on the video is when we buttered up their cunts, the dog got them so turned on again that we put butter on their lips and watched him tongue their mouths out, a real snog dog. Jed turned to the men,” Well, well, Anita was right on the button, here’s the mill, Mo, Rufus can we keep the laughing down a bit I want us to arrive un-noticed,” as Jed’s eye’s hunted for the house by the river, Mo and Rufus still asked questions,” This daughter of hers, she got tits that big,” he held both of his huge hands in front of him, Alan stifled a laugh, ""Oh yes that big, old Jed had them tied up for all one day, must have fucked them a dozen times as they swelled up like melons with a strawberry on the end,” Jed didn’t stop looking as he said,” I let you fuck them twice,” Mo asked,” All this and nobody’s been looking for you,” Alan shook his head,” I reckon that this Trudy kept it all quite because of what we know about her and who she’s been fucking,” Jed suddenly said,” There it is, great, we can sneak in from the left, come on and Alan you got the bag, you know what to do.”</p> <p>They slid quietly up the side of the house, they heard voices, it was Trudy and Anita, Jed looked round the corner, there was Anita on her pony, her lovely long legs going up to a tight pair of riding shorts, the houlter top filled as only she could. Trudy had her back to him, her ass looked fantastic in the cut away shorts her wrap around short top left a bare midriff, and Jed sucked in and slowly let it out. </p> <p>Anita started to ride off, ""I’ll be back in an hour with Tamzin, I’ve told her she can stay all day and for tea as dad won’t be home till late, see you,” Trudy shouted,” Bye, be careful, see you soon,” turned and went back in to the house, Jed sneaked a long look at Anita’s tits as she rode off, the movement of the pony making them bounce just the way he liked them too. Alan had already got in the door and was opening the small door next to the boathouse, the three men slipped in; they found Trudy sitting in the lounge reading a magazine.</p> <p>As Jed said,” Hello,” Allan was in front of the only other exit, she let out a scream and stood up to face him, one swift shove and she was back down again, ""Don’t get up,” she stared at the men,” For god sake leave us alone,” Jed sat beside her,” We will, we will, thought you would like a souvenir of our last meeting, something to show at dinner parties, Alan’s got the copy, don’t try anything cute, there’s a bag full in the,-------I’ll tell you later. Right give Trudy the tape and we will watch, my friends came along to see it and you wouldn’t want to disappoint them.” </p> <p>Trembling she took it and pushed it in the player, Jed patted the sofa for her to sit by him again, she had no choice she pushed herself in to the corner of the sofa as far away as possible from the man she hated most in this world, the video started.                              </p> <p>There were roars of laughter, whistles and cat call as the video poured out it’s pornographic story, Trudy sat there in a daze as images of her and her family flicked past her eye’s, scenes of her doing the most disgusting things to herself, with her daughter, sister, nieces and even the family dog, she wasn’t tied, she knew she’d been drugged but she didn’t know all this had happened. </p> <p>The camera was kept at just the right distance so she looked drunk and she was admitting to her most closely guarded secrets and the sickest thing of all was she looked to be enjoying it, Jed stroked her knee,” Is that why we ain`t heard nothing about it, no-ones looking for us, I could see by the look on your face, you do remember the last time we were alone, I had my cock in the best place I know, your mouth and I asked you about Frankie, Isabel and Todd, that kept you quite, and you have kept everybody else quite, that was kind of you, well now you can show all your friends, and if that's to much trouble we can deliver what’s in the bag for you, your old mans office, it says here that he’s Mr Temple of Temple construction, the country club, the lovely Bianca, you know, Todd's wife, you never know after they all find out what you’ve been up to you could be living rough, it ain`t that bad, or you could just buy the bag and do with it as you please.”</p> <p>She stared with hate as she spat,” How much,” Jed rubbed his chin, ""There’s one in the machine and of course there’s the bag so that's four articles, how's about 500 each, you got that kind of cash,” she nodded, ""O K lets go get it.” </p> <p>The four men walked with her to a wall safe, she unlocked it and handed him eight bundles, Jed took it and told Alan to fetch the bag he looked at her,"" Your on the phone here, yes,” she nodded,” So we will tie you to that chair, loosely enough, so you can escape, I take it you still have good teeth, you know the way we did when we left you last time, by then we will have all gone our separate ways, understood,” she was about to speak, he looked at her and shook his head then pointed to the sofa.</p> <p>She sat on the sofa, Jed crossed then tied her ankles, then her wrist’s, he pulled the knot up on top,” Can you reach that, can you get your teeth to it?” she nodded, as she sat back Alan stuck a length of duck tape over her mouth, then another, Jed smiled at her,” Can you now?” her eye’s widened in fear as she tried to pull it off only to have her wrist grabbed from behind, a length of rope tied between them and then they were hauled over her head and tied to the base of the sofa. </p> <p>Trudy panicked and tried to turn as Mo and Rufus sat ether side holding on to her, Jed smiled that same evil leer she had seen so many times before,” We got some time to kill so me and Alan are going to wait for Anita and this Tamzin, bet she’s a cutie too, we’ve told Rufus and Mo all about you so they will try and keep you amused,” Alan interrupted, “You should see the size of what he’s got to keep you amused,” Jed nudged him in the ribs,” Alan what a thing to say they have hardly been introduced, anyway he will look after you until we are all together, then, just for interest’s sake you understand, we can all see if any of you are in need of a shave or some pea-nut butter.” </p> <p>They went to the door paused and looked back to see Rufus, one of his huge hands holding her head still, the other had her top open and was squeezing her amble tits. Mo had her shorts and pants past her knees, one hand prizing them apart the other buried between her legs, Jed called out to the struggling woman, ""Oh by the way there ain`t no copies, there are only three condoms in the bag, I promise you we will use them, hate to think you had paid and not got your monies worth, of course we will be taking the tape with us, its up to you but I think you will have to keep that Tamzin`s mouth shut after we have had it open for a few hours,” the two of them laughed as they left her to her fate.</p> </div>",[]
4,"Fit Family: Tamzin’s Pony Club Tea and Barn Dance, Part 4",4,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,4,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Alan and Jed stood outside the converted Tudor house, the river to their left, the paddock area up to the barn and further up a long avenue of trees and bushes running the full length of the drive separating it from the lawn. They could see all the way back to the mill, the way they hoped Anita and her friend would return. </p><p> Jed smiled at Alan, “These rich tarts do live in some fucking nice place’s and the gear they got, see that video thing, double this and double that, fucked if I know what it’s all for, anyway you didn’t really think I was going to leave that tape did you. I told you I had something planned.” </p><p> “ Ya I really thought you were going to leave it"" Alan nodded ""Some sort of surprise for her old man. Some blokes get a kick from watching their wives getting a dam good fucking by two or three blokes. And that was some week of fucking some-one else’s wives. I can’t believe that piece in there She must have worked bloody hard to get them to keep their mouths shut.” </p><p> “ They didn’t keep their mouths shut for long when we had them"" Jed sputtered ""Anyway we got some more fun to have. What time is it? Oh of course. You lost that watch we nicked. Go have a look in the house.”</p><p> Alan went through the kitchen, around the big table and back in to the lounge. He rested by the door looking at poor Trudy. Her hands and ankles were still bound but her clothes lay in pieces on the floor. She was on her hands and knees. The way she was bound forced her legs open allowing Mo to ram himself hard in to her from behind. Her wrists tied with her fingers splayed kept her up, eagerly helped by Mo pulling her ponytail back for Rufus to jam his huge cock in to her mouth. Her lips stretched wide and her eye’s bulged every time he forced as much as he could down her throat. Her tit’s hung like large round udders, her nipples red and swollen from continuous twisting. All the time Alan watched there was one of four hands pulling at them.</p><p> Alan said “You lads having fun?”  </p><p> The grin on the black faces said it all. He was just about to help himself to a handful of tit when Jed’s voice could be heard.  ""The lone ranger and Tonto are on their way.” </p><p> Alan spun round and went back outside.  </p><p> "" See them? They're just coming up the lane. Get your ass over there and wait for them to dismount then we take them. Remember big tit’s is mine.” </p><p> Alan moved up behind a large bush and they both waited. As the girl’s rode up the drive Jed could make out that Tamzin would not disappoint them. A shock of auburn hair curled out from her riding hat. A delicate sculptured face and, as with Anita, a tight fitting summer top revealed two fine bulges that bobbed nicely under her chin. Jed smiled and decided he liked rich people’s fuckable kids.</p><p> The girl’s chatted excitedly as they arrived, oblivious to the hidden men, and started to dismount. Their feet just touched the ground when Jed made his move. Being closer he got behind Anita, picked her up off the ground, his strong arm’s holding her close to him, his right hand squeezing her left breast. </p><p> “ Hello big tit’s? Need a fucking?” </p><p> There was a moments silence then she yelled at Tamzin ”Run, run for god sake run.” </p><p> Alan grabbed at her and missed. The ponies reared up as she slid between them. Alan held the reins, quickly tied them to a branch and took off after her.</p><p> To the left and right of the barn was a fence and Tamzin could hear Alan as she bolted in to the barn. Inside, a ladder went up to the hay loft. She scrambled up it and threw her self down in amongst the bales. Alan slowly entered the barn listening for every sound. a little straw floated down and he grinned as he looked up then made his way to the ladder and climbed. </p><p> “ I’m coming for you, little girlie and we're going to make lovely music. Just you and me. A little groaning from me and a little screaming from you. I bet your gonna give me a better ride than your pony so don’t hide from me. It will only make things worse for you when I get my hands on you.”</p><p> Being tall he soon saw where she was and grabbed at her hat. Pulling it up hard the strap dug in to her chin and the rest of her followed. </p><p> “ Hello. My, My you’re a pretty little thing aren’t you? Now come here sweetie.” </p><p> He pulled a length of cord from his pocket and told her to put her hands together in front of her. When she didn’t he slapped her hard. Tears flooded from her eyes. </p><p> “ If you want another good slap I can go on all day if I must.” </p><p> The girl put her hands together and extended them forward for him. Once tied nice and tight he took her hat off and admired another young beauty. </p><p> “ Fucking hell. This place is full of good looking cunt’s. I got to look after a beauty like you. My friends will want to see you. Especially the nice bit’s.” </p><p> He looked round, found a long coil of rope and tied it between her wrists. He tugged it as he started to descend the ladder, looking back up at her. </p><p> “ Any funny stuff, you little cunt, and I pull this rope and you come down the quick way.” </p><p> Half way down the ladder Alan put the end of the rope through the rungs and continued down. </p><p> ” O K down you come, little cunt.” </p><p> Tamzin slowly started down, her bound hands making it difficult. Alan didn’t mind as he gazed up at the nice firm, round, young ass snugly fitted in the tight riding breaches. Half way down the rope went to the other side of the ladder. When Tamzin reached the bottom rung. Alan pulled the rope sharply up and her arms went with it. The girl lost her footing and struggled to touch the floor as Alan tied off the rope and turned her round to face him. </p><p> “ Down safely then. I think a deserve a kiss for that don’t you?” </p><p> Tamzin looked at the scruffy man in horror. </p><p> “ Please don’t hurt me. My parents have lots of money they will pay you but only if you don’t hurt me. I ......"" </p><p> The young girl was suddenly cut off by Alan’s mouth covering hers as he forced her to open it and take his invading tongue. He slavered over her for several minutes before pulling off and looking at her, his face almost touching hers. </p><p> “ You will only get hurt if you try and run away or if you speak. We will tell you when to speak. Understand?” </p><p> The frightened young girl stood there, her arms pulled high above her head, fighting to take her weight by standing on tip toes. The defenceless girl had no other option but to nod. </p><p> “ Now we have to find out what you call hurting you. Does this hurt?” </p><p> He kissed her hard again, pushing her head back against the rungs, licking at her lips and touching her tongue. </p><p> “ What about this?” </p><p> His hands went to her top and squeezed her breasts. The way he looked at her, she bit her lip and shook her head. His powerful hands ripped the garment in half exposing a nice firm pair of young tit’s and sunk his mouth around a nipple sucking it in to his mouth. Grinning, he looked back up at her. </p><p> “ And that?” </p><p> Tears flowed freely but still she shook her head. </p><p> “ You learn quick. Don't you?” </p><p> He unbuttoned the two rows of buttons that held the flapped front of the riding breaches and smiled at the delicate pair of flowered panties under them. </p><p> “ Pretty panties. Very pretty. Pity I’m going to have to rip them off.” </p><p> “ Please don’t” the girl sobbed  Alan moved close to her face again ""Please don't take off my undies.” </p><p> “ Oh Honey. How am I going to get my mouth around your sweet pussy and my tongue up your juicy little cunt if you have those pretty little panties on? Be reasonable now. Those panties have to come down and to have all the fun I’m going to have with you I’m going to have to take all your clothes off. We both know you're going to look beautiful naked. Don’t we?” </p><p> Another sobbing “Please” from the young girl and Alan laughed. </p><p> “ Awwwww. Sweetheart. You don’t have to say please. I’m going to fuck you anyway. In the little cunt, the nice tight ass and the pretty little mouth. So are my friends” he smiled “Now what are we going to do? Say it now” </p><p> The young girl was really crying now as Alan slid his hand inside her panties, grabbed a handful of her cunt hair and pulled. She squealed but he kept on pulling </p><p> “ Answer me, little girl.”</p><p> “ Your, your  going to fuck my ass, my cunt and my... my ... m... m... mouth” she stammered in fear as he grinned and tickled her young pussy “And... and so are your friends.” </p><p> He stopped pulling her pussy hairs and slid his finger down and between her legs pushing it first up her young ass-hole then around to tickle her cunt some more </p><p> “ Mmmmmm nice” he grinned, sliding his finger under her nose, licking it and sucking it into his mouth before licking the side of her face and whispering in her ear “That little cunt of yours feels really nice and taste’s really sweet. I’m going to have a lot of fun exploring it. In depth.” </p><p> He squeezed her throat. “Mmmm a long slender neck. I wonder if my cock will fit in there. it’s going to be fun finding out.” </p><p> A loud sob came from the girl's throat. </p><p> “ Oh don’t worry my little fuck hole. I’ll try and make you enjoy it” he leered, letting the rope go loose “But for now lets go find out what my friends are doing. Or should I say, who they are doing. Follow me.”</p><p> He pulled her out of the barn by the rope with her breaches round her knees and her young breasts swinging free. He kept pulling hard, dragging the sobbing girl towards the house. He pushed through the door, pulling her again and laughing as she half tripped in her breaches, which were now round her ankles. She banged in to the kitchen table as they went in to the lounge to be greeted by Jed who was sat on the sofa, a completely naked Anita on his knee. Anita's wrist’s were tied behind her and her nipples were wet and swollen from the attention given to them by his mouth. Her legs were wide open and she sobbed as two fingers were pushed fully up her young cunt. Jed looked at them. </p><p> “ Ahhh you’ve joined us"" Jed grinned ""It looks like we're all going to have some fun.” </p><p> Alan grinned back at him “Only just started. Pretty ain’t she? a bit like a young Nicole Kidman, only with bigger tits. and the best thing is she already told me we can fuck her ass, her cunt and she will suck some cock.” </p><p> “ Your going to be lots of fun"" Alan smiled, putting his arm around the sobbing young girl ""Trust me I know these things.” Looking at Jed he said “Get the knife. I want to get rid of these clothes” He licked the side of her face. “Your going to look great naked.” </p><p> Alan picked the knife up from were Jed pointed and started to cut at Tamzins clothes. As the sliced top hit the floor he said “Where’s the others?” </p><p> Jed stopped sucking on Anita’s enlarged nipple. “They got Mum upstairs. You should see the size of her bed. Bigger than sis’s and Mums tied to it with them two fucking her like they never seen a woman before. Mind you, I doubt they ever have seen a looker like her. Mum looks fabulous naked with her legs tied open. She can’t stop them doing what they like to her and believe me their making the most of it. Just like we did and with the size of Rufus’s cock fucking away up her she ain’t got no option but to take it. Mind you after Mo’s tongue did the business she was bouncing around really nice and maybe, dare I say it, just enjoying it.” </p><p> Soon the expensive clothes lay in tatters on the floor. The only thing Tamzin had on were her riding boots. Alan grabbed a handful of cunt hair “Soon you won’t have this on ether, little girl. Now lets you and me go in to the kitchen. There’s a nice big table in there and you’re the main course.” </p><p> Using the handful of the girl's pussy hair, he tugged her towards the table. </p><p> “ Up you go, little girl” </p><p> He lifted her onto the table and laid her out </p><p> “ Hands above your head, honey-pie.” </p><p> Whimpering with fright, the young girl put her bound arms up. Alan cut some of the rope from the coil, grabbed a leg and tied the rope to one of her ankles. Throwing the end under the table, he moved around and, picking up the end, tied her other ankle. Next he tied between her wrist again threw that rope under the table and down to the ankle rope. He slid under and tied it off, pulling her legs even wider. Alan slowly looked up from the end of the table, looking right between the girl's legs and up to her tear stained face. </p><p> “ Hello” he grinned, leaning on the table between her legs, extending his hand and stroking up and down the open slit “Bet this little cunt ain’t been fucked. Feels nice and tight.” </p><p> He screwed his finger in to the dry hole then did the same to her ass hole. “Mmmm nice. I love young virgin holes. Pity these two won’t be for much longer.”</p><p> Alan was interrupted by a noise from the lounge. Mo and Rufus had brought Trudy down.</p><p> Alan smiled at Tamzin. “Stay there, little girl. I won’t be long.” </p><p> Alan went to where Mo and Rufus were. Rufus was holding Trudy. Although she was still tied she looked too exhausted and well fucked to do anything. The cum all over her face and stomach, plus the dried stuff on her legs, was testimony to the amount of times the boys had used her. Mo was holding an electric razor with one hand while tickling the woman's cunt with the other. Jed was laughing and Alan asked what the joke was. </p><p> Mo, still laughing, said “We cleaned up this little fuck hole and boy did we find out something about her. Watch.” </p><p> Trudy whimpered “No” but they only laughed as Rufus locked his arms behind her and pulled her up straight. Mo kicked her legs apart, switched on the razor and knelt in front of her. </p><p> Mo stuck his mouth between Trudy’s legs. All the men could see his pink tongue flicking out and tickling Trudy’s open slit. The rough pink meat circled the nub of her clit and she moaned. You could hardly hear the words “No... not again... Please... I... I can’t take it.” </p><p> Rufus brought his free hand around her and squeezed her nipples. </p><p> “ Oh yes you can and will.” </p><p> Mo pushed his head further between her legs and she hadn’t the fight to stop him. He twisted it and brought the hand with the razor up and touched it on her bald cunt. She jumped. As he licked he made circular movements and her knees sank and parted. Mo was now licking and sucking faster than Jed had ever seen. The razor played all over her bald cunt and Trudy’s hips were beginning to dance, thrusting back and snapping forward whenever Mo touched her clit. Her tits were mauled and squeezed by Rufus who was struggling to keep her upright.  </p><p> “ Want some more black cock up that hot cunt of yours?” he smiled. </p><p> “ No more please... please...” she gasped. </p><p> Rufus smiled. “Oh lady you have to. It's time for you to do some more pole dancing. We're gonna take you back upstairs and give you  another fucking.” </p><p> Looking at Jed and Alan, he said, “She does a good two-some. One of you want to come upstairs and make it all three?.”</p><p> Jed smiled at Anita. “You can wait, little girl. I’ll have my fun with you later but your mother is a really good fuck when she’s hot. And she does seem to like some good vibrations as well as golf balls. Your dad don’t seem to be fucking her right. Here Alan. You look after the two youngies. I’ll be back.” </p> <p> With that, the three men bundled the squealing and protesting Trudy back up stairs. </p> <p> Alan looked at Anita. “Your friend Tamzins in the kitchen. Why don't we go play with her?” </p> <p> He grabbed the poor girl by the arm and pulled her in to the kitchen.</p> <p> Alan stood at the end of the table staring straight up between the open legs of the auburn haired beauty as he held her terrified friend by her blond ringlets. </p> <p> “ Ain’t your friend pretty?” </p> <p> Anita whispered, “Yes” and Alan carried on his torment.</p> <p> “ Do you fancy your friend or do you just like kissing you cousin’s cunt’s?” </p> <p> Anita was lost for words. She looked away with embarrassment.  </p> <p> “ I think your being nasty to your friend. Why don't you show her your not. Show her how much you like her.” </p> <p> Pulling Anita's hair downward, he said “Go on. Eat her cunt. Use your tongue and lip’s and make her happy. I’ll know when she’s happy because your face will be covered in her cunt juice” He jerked her head back. “And if you don’t do it really nice that ass of yours will be covered in red hand marks. Now go to it my little cunt lapper.”</p> <p> The trembling girl bent forward, pushed her face in to Tamzins cunt and started to lick. Bent over the table, her ass was beautifully round and perfect for Alan to enjoy. He stroked over the round firm skin sliding his fingers in between her legs and playing with her cunt. His hand travelled up and down her thighs and the occasional slap kept her tongue busy. Holding her head down he moved to the side and worked on Tamzins tits, pulling and twisting her nipples and leering at the frightened girl. </p> <p> “ You ain’t never had your cunt licked out have you?, little girl” </p> <p> She shook her head. </p> <p> "" Well, ain't it nice of your girlfriend to lick it for you?""</p> <p> Tamzin could only blush deeply at the perverted question.</p> <p> “ Ever had a boy play with your tits or cunt?” </p> <p> She slowly shook her head. </p> <p> “ Your lying to me. Now tell me the truth or I’ll beat it out of you and you can be sure I will. Just ask the one with her face up your cunt.” </p> <p> Just then she jerked. </p> <p> “ Oh yes, your beginning to like your girlfriend's tongue up that little cunt of yours. Now tell me about the boy.”</p> <p> She was breathing fast but realized it was stupid to lie. </p> <p> “ It was boy’s. Six of them from the next village” she jumped again and took a deep breath before stammering on “It was two years ago. I was out riding when my pony hurt it’s foot and I had to walk him home. I... I took a short cut past some old farm building when I saw them. They were smoking. They shouted obscenities at me and I went to run away but my pony wouldn’t. They cornered me and grabbed my pony. One of them had a knife and told me if I didn’t do as they said they would cut him.” </p> <p> By now her body was squirming and she was finding it hard to concentrate on the story. She knew if she didn’t go on Alan would do something to hurt her. </p> <p> “ They made me take all my clothes off and I had to put my hands behind my neck and stand with my legs open. Then they all started to feel me. They were laughing and tickling between my leg’s and touching my breasts and bottom. Then they took out their things and made me touch them and stroke them. They made me pull them until they got hard, then I had to masturbate them until their cream came. They made me catch it in my hand and then lick it off until I’d done that to them all.” </p> <p> “ They had you like that and not one of them fucked you"" Alan laughed ""Not very good round here are they and you look as if you get hot easy the way your leaking pussie juice right now. Go on.” </p> <p> With Alan’s finger’s still teasing her nipples and her ass really moving she tried to finish.</p> <p> “ The one who was the leader sent the other’s away then he got me to bend over and he used my riding crop to spank me. He told me to keep my mouth shut or some-one would do my pony and the beating he was giving my ass would remind me every time I tried to sit on a pony. Then he ran off.”</p> <p> Alan giggled “I suppose they lived up to being a butch of wankers.” </p> <p> Pulling Anita's the juicy wet face from between her leg’s, he pushed his finger round the wet hole and looked down at her. </p> <p> “ Well some-one’s got to break you in. So” he said, shoving his finger up Tamzin's teenage cunt, splitting her cherry “There that’s that, now we can get down to business.” </p> <p> Tamzin stared at the ceiling in shock as Alan grabbed Anita’s hair and drove her back to the abused cunt. </p> <p> “ Lick it clean, you little cuntlapper and I mean all of it.” </p> <p> Moving back to the end of the table, he pulled a chair over and sat stroking Anita’s ass, watching the girl’s active tongue as it licked all over her friend’s cunt.</p> <p> He undid his trousers, releasing his cock, then he pulled Anita back. Pushing his right hand up the table he started stroking the wet cunt, twisting the soft fleshy nub and tickling her clit. </p> <p> He looked at Anita. “Kneel down little girl and suck my cock. We both know I like it all the way down your throat.” </p> <p> Anita opened her mouth and took the meat in. </p> <p> “ That’s it. All the way in, little girl, and do me till you swallow and don’t stop. Then you can get me hard again. Me and your little friend have got some table dancing to do.”</p> <p> The bound girl moved her head as fast as she could her tongue licking and playing around the foul tasting meat in her mouth. She tried hard not to gag or choke as she pushed her head forward forcing the stiff cock down her throat. The memories of three weeks ago and the pain she had suffered when she didn’t do as they wanted was all still so fresh in her mind. She knew to keep looking at him and her eye’s never left the grinning face. </p> <p> Alan loved watching the young girl force his cock in to her mouth as his right hand toyed with Tamzin's freshly broken in cunt, his index finger in right up to the hilt as he looked for signs that he could get her wet. He moved his body so he could lick at the tight slit, sucking and kissing all over it as Anita continued her blow-job. His left hand was holding the bobbing head, his right prizing the sweet cunt open so his tongue could search deeper and lick up and down the open slit then flick over the fleshy nub. He sat back and watched his cock slip in and out of the pretty girls mouth while he continued to tickle between Tamzin's open legs. First shoving up the little puckered ass-hole then licking his thumb to make it real wet. </p> <p> He looked down at the helpless tied girl and told her “Your gona fuck up a treat” before pushing his thumb as far up her cunt as it would go. He couldn’t help but laugh as he listened to the sound of Tamzin sobbing. He looked down at the girl sucking his cock. </p> <p> “ Your friends real pretty. Do you think she would like to lick out your Mum’s cunt? You know. Get some of your Mum’s cunt juice in her mouth.” </p> <p> Anita looked with tear’s in her eyes as Alan grinned at her. </p> <p> “ Why don’t we dress your mum up in them sexy panties then your friend can pull her pants down and give her cunt a good seeing to. She’s got a nice tongue and your mum loves a good tonguing. She could get her real excited. Just like you did. We let you fuck your mum with your tongue so I think we should let her try it too.” </p> <p> He felt his cock start to excite and knew he couldn’t hold back. He was about to fill the poor girls throat with his filth and he did.</p> <p> Anita choked and wanted to be sick but she knew the penalty for letting it slip out of her mouth. She forced her lips to hold on tight as the cream leaked out the sides and dropped on to her tits. Alan watched all this with a satisfied leer. </p> <p> “ Start nodding again. I want to be really hard for your friend. It’s her first time you know. Do you remember yours?” </p> <p> Thought’s of that dreadful day on her auntie's bed filled her mind as her head started bobbing again. She knew if she worked hard soon it would be out of her mouth but up her friends cunt and the pain for her would be awful. Soon that moment came and Alan pushed her down. Tieing her legs to the table, he climbed between Tamzins widely spread young thighs. He kissed her teenage cunt, licking all over and tickling it with his tongue. Then moved up her stomach to her tits, sucking greedily on the nipples and pulling them as far out as they would go by using his teeth before moving on to her mouth. He positioned himself and smiled at the terrified girl. </p> <p> “ Can you feel how hard your friend has made my boner? And it’s you that’s going to have to do something about it.” </p> <p> He kissed her full on the mouth “Ready or not here I come” he grinned and started to shove his cock in slowly opening her up and grunting as he pushed up ward. She fought to stifle a scream and he grinned in her face. </p> <p> “ Told you we would make music. Now try this” he grimaced, giving a last almighty shove. </p> <p> Tamzin's eyes opened as wide as they could and a pathetic groan came from her lips. He was fully up her. </p> <p> Alan was merciless to the girl's tight little tight hole. He was going to make sure he fucked it as hard as he could, enjoying the sensation his cock had from her new channel. The poor girl lay with tears running down her face as her head rolled from side to side. He was enjoying the misery he was causing and soon added to it by squeezing her tits hard. He then moved on to her nipples, rolling and pinching them in between his fingers. </p> <p> As he spat in to her open mouth he told her “This will be the next hole I will take my pleasure in. I can just see me stuck in your sweet mouth, pulling on your lovely hair. bet you can’t wait. I’ll save the best for last. I’ll make sure you don’t sit down for a week after I’ve finished with your cute, young ass.”<br/> <br/> Although he had just fucked Anita’s face, the tightness of Tamzin's cunt brought his climax quickly. He crowed in to her face as he pumped himself in to her. </p> <p> “ It’s good to be the first. Promise me you will you tell your boyfriend it was me.” </p> <p> She lay there like a broken doll as he got off her and untied Anita’s leg’s. He untied Tamzin from the table but kept her arms tightly fastened in front. </p> <p> Pulling her up he said, “Come on, little girl. Christ it ain’t the end of the fucking world. I only fucked you and looking like you do it’s going to happen a lot in your life.” </p> <p> She burst into tears. </p> <p> “ For Christ sake girlie. I told you your going to get fucked many times in many ways before today is over. So get used to it. Now let’s go see how the others are enjoying fucking.”</p> <p> Alan slapped Anita’s ass as he pulled Tamzin up the stairs behind them. All three went in to the big master bedroom. Both girls looked in stunned silence at the scene in front of them. </p> <p> Anita knew the evil perversion these men enjoyed. She remembered what they had put them through before. She looked down. Tamzin’s eye’s were fixed on the bed. Trudy was sandwiched between the men. Rufus lay on the bed, Trudy’s cunt stuck firmly on his enormous cock. Jed was knelt behind her stretching her ass-hole as he fucked away up her. Mo stood on the bed in front of her. He leaned back against the wall as his hands held the back of Trudy’s head. he was pulling it hard forward as his black cock pushed her cupie-doll lip’s to their widest. What Tamzin couldn’t understand was the way Trudy was bouncing on the huge cocks that were defiling her. Although she was still tied she was groaning and breathing heavily. She looked to Tamzin to be enjoying it. Alan brought her back to reality, </p> <p> “ You boy’s gona be long?” </p> <p> Rufus shouted back “The way this bitch takes a fucking we could be here a long time.”</p> <p> Alan pushed the girls in and started looking through the bedroom drawers, pulling out as much sexy underwear that he could find and showing them to the grinning Jed who was really fucking ass. </p> <p> “ We gonna dress these little beauties up in this gear” </p> <p> “ All depends on time I think.....” But before he could finish Alan had pulled one draw out to far and it fell on the floor. Taped to the back were four vibrators. </p> <p> “ Jesus Christ will you look at these"" he said, ripping them off and holding them “Look at this little lot. We were right. Dad ain’t fucking her right or does Frankie and Isobel use them on her hot cunt.” Trudy was to far gone with the fucking she was getting to notice. </p> <p> Alan said, “You want to use these on her?.”<br/> <br/> Mo was fucking Trudy's mouth really hard but still had time to say “You got old kinky boots there. You can take them. Go play with the pony girls while we use mother some more.” </p> <p> Alan looked at Anita then to Tamzin. </p> <p> “ Fucking hell what an idea. Boy will I have a surprise for you lot. Come on, little cunts. I’m going to have some fun with you.” </p> <p> Putting the dildos in his pocket he grabbed both girls by the hair and pushed them down the stairs then along and back in to the lounge. </p> <p> “ Right big tits. Where did that bastard throw your boots?” </p> <p> He scurried round until he found them behind the sofa. </p> <p> “ Here. Put these on.” </p> <p> With her hands tied behind her, Anita struggled. Alan had fun helping her, holding her ass in one hand and shoving his finger up her cunt. </p> <p> “ There that should hold you steady while you get them on.” </p> <p> Anita squirmed in pain as she forced her feet into the boots, stamping down to get them on as fast as possible as she felt his finger pushing up her ass-hole. </p> <p> She whispered, “There on.” </p> <p> Alan carried on fingering her. </p> <p> “ You know you have a lovely little cunt,” he said, bending down to kiss it “But I do think it needs a shave. I'm gonna enjoy that.” </p> <p> He licked up over her stomach and kissed both her nipples. </p> <p> “ And as for these. Still not to worry little lady. I’ll be fucking all your nice bits before long. But first.” </p> <p> He pushed both girls out of the house and across to the barn.</p> <p> The three of them stood in the middle of the barn. Alan looked round and found the coils of rope he had seen earlier. He took a length and threw it over a beam. First he made a slipknot and slid it over Tamzin’s head. As he pulled it tight around her neck both girls started to cry. </p> <p> “ Now what the fuck is it?” he barked as he grabbed at Anita. </p> <p> “ Please don’t kill us... Please... ” both girls sobbed in terror as he slipped the other end around Anita's neck. </p> <p> “ I ain’t gona kill you. Well not yet. I ain’t fucked her ass or your tit’s.” He tugged at Tamzin’s cunt hair. “And I got to get this off. But first you just stand there. I got things to do.”</p> <p> First he tied rope around the girls waist then their wrist’s down on either side. Then he tied their elbows tight behind them. He went to the wall and took down two bits. </p> <p> “ Open your mouths, my little cunts” he ordered, shoving the metal bars between their teeth and roping them in. </p> <p> His next job was his favourite. Tying their lovely young tits until they looked as though they would burst. Taking a long rope he tied it to both sides of their tits then looped up to the gag ropes. He stood behind them and jerked first left then right. The girls squealed as they were forced to follow his directions. </p> <p> A small cart was standing in a corner. He pulled it out and wheeled it to the middle of the barn. Undoing the rope from the girls necks, he told them to back up to the harness. He then ran a rope from Anita’s elbows down through the cleats and back up to Tamzin’s elbows. </p> <p> On a stand in the corner were riding whips and crops. He took a fine whip, got up on the cart, took the ropes and flicked at Tamzin’s naked ass. She screamed as he said “Move out pony girls.” </p> <p> Both girls struggled with the weight but another flick with the whip on Anita’s full rosy cheeks had them pulling hard, their elbows squeezing tightly together. After two more flicks and some high pitched squealing, the wheels finally moved. They pulled the little cart with Alan on it into the afternoon sun. As the cart cleared the barn he yanked to the right. The girls heads jerked and the rope on their right tit pulled hard. Almost blinded by tears they moved right and down towards the house.</p> <p> Flicking the whip over and over again at their lovely jiggling bottoms and enjoying the fine red marks getting brighter on their delicate skin, he got them to pick their knees up and run. He was giving it all the “Ya-ooos” and “Whoop-ees” as he viciously pulled at the ropes making them turn one way then another, the ropes getting tighter and tighter on their already swollen tit’s. As he came back down the drive for the second time, Jed stuck his head out the top window. </p> <p> With a loud roar of laughter he bellowed “What the fuck, man. You’re a fucking genius. Got to have me some of that cute ass whipping. Keep going girls. We're all coming for a ride and we will bring Mum to.” </p> <p> Alan pulled hard right and the girls squealed again as they were forced up the drive. If their legs didn’t reach the height Alan had decided another flick soon had them bouncing again. </p> <p> “ Come on big tits you know we like your knees banging them fine titties of yours. Now get them up, up, up” Alan yelled. </p> <p> By the time they turned to come back down the others were waiting with Trudy held between Mo and Rufus. Alan stood up on the small foot board and yelled. As he did there was a clatter beside him. The vibrators had fallen out of his pocket. </p> <p> “ Shit I forgot about them.” </p> <p> He stopped the exhausted girls in front of the others. Trudy sobs could not be heard over the laughter of the men as she saw the way the girls were tied. The laughter grew worse as Alan waved the dildos in front of the girl’s faces. </p> <p> “ Hang on there I got an idea” he said. </p> <p> As Alan ran to the barn Jed squeezed Anitas huge ballooned tits. The pulling of the ropes had tightened around the girls and forced their tits to an incredible size. Mo pulled Trudy forward and the two men made her suck the girl’s hugely pronounced nipples as fingers probed any hole that came within reach. </p> <p> Alan came running back with length’s of cord. </p> <p> “ You bastard’s can’t keep your finger’s out of a cunt for five minutes. Here. Make yourselves useful and shove one of these up each of the ponies.” </p> <p> Slapping the inside of the girls thighs they forced them to open their legs so they could insert the dildos up their young cunnies. </p> <p> Alan went behind the girl’s, tied one end of the cord to the rope around Tamzin's waist then down to the end of the vibrator and around it twice. He then brought it up the other side, pulling it firmly up her, then did the same to Anita. He stood in front of the girls staring at the fear in their eyes. </p> <p> “ Who wants a pony ride.”</p> <p> Jed stepped forward. “If you gentlemen don’t mind I think I’ll take a spin around the yard” </p> <p> Alan gestured towards the cart. </p> <p> “ Be my guest. I’ll just start them up” </p> <p> The girls squealed as the men burst into laughter. Alan put his hand between the girls legs and turned the end of each vibrator. The whining buzzing sound could be heard by everybody and the laughter grew louder as they watched the girl's legs move and squeeze together, trying to stop the sensation going through them. Alan handed Jed the long whip and with a flick of his wrist the crying girls were pulling at the cart again.</p> <p> As they watched the cart go up the drive, Alan held the other two vibrators and looked at Trudy. </p> <p> “ Feeling left out, Mum? Well we have nothing to do for a while. Mo, Rufus, tie Mum's arms the same as the girls. Let’s keep Mum nice and hot.” </p> <p> Soon Trudy’s elbows were pinned behind and her wrists fastened to her sides. Alan looked at her. </p> <p> “ You want us to gag you or do you remember the rules?"" Trudy bowed her head. “Good, then open your legs. You’re the lucky one. You get two.”</p> <p> Rufus and Mo eagerly went to the task, Rufus pushing the fatter of the two up her cunt and Mo screwing the other up her ass. Alan tied the cord the same and yanked hard up. When both of the vibrators were held snugly up her they switched them on. It didn’t take Trudy long to start her involuntary squirming and very entertaining dance. She moaned but daren’t speak as she knew they would only want an excuse to do some-thing terrible to her. Rufus pulled her hair back in to it’s pony tail and held tight as the three men watched her jump and move. All four of them knew that with the amount of fucking Trudy had gone through in the last three hours her body wouldn’t take long to respond.</p> <p> The pounding sound of the girls coming back down made them turn and watch as Jed pulled them to a stand still. Sweat poured from the exhausted girls. Their tits were going a pale shade of blue, the veins showing thick as they tried to get blood to the straggled globes. Jed got down and smacked Anita’s ass. </p> <p> “ You got a great ass, girlie. I love the way you move it.” He grabbed at the bit and turned her to face him. “Now don’t play hard to get, honey. You know I’m going to have to fuck it soon.” </p> <p> Mo flicked his finger at Tamzins enormous nipple causing her to yelp in pain. He opened his mouth grinned and bit at it. The big nipple being so sensitive the yelp became a scream. Taking his mouth away his hand went between her legs and pushed at the dildo, moving it about until she moaned. </p> <p> “ Want me to stop, sweetie?” </p> <p> Pathetically, Tamzin nodded. </p> <p> “ O K you rich white bitches. You're gonna take me for a ride. Then if you been good to me we are gona be good to you and return the favour. Me and the boys are gona take it in turns to give your sweet little cunts a ride on the end of our big fat boners.” </p> <p> As Mo climbed in to the cart, Jed walked over to Trudy. He heard the flick of the whip and turned just in time to see another red mark start to glow on Anita’s wiggling bottom as the two girls strained to pull Mo’s weight up the drive. Jed stood in front of Trudy and grinned at the way she was moving, biting her lip as her eye’s rolled upwards. The two plastic cocks were doing their job. The poor woman he jumped as his fingers played over her clit. </p> <p> “ You like these plastic fun machines don’t you. You really are a horny assed slut when we get you going.” </p> <p> Trudy tried not to look at him as he pushed the end in further, causing her knees to buckle. </p> <p> “ Don’t worry, Mum, we ain’t through playing with your holes yet.” He looked at Rufus. “You want a ride in the cart and whip a little ass for a while.” </p> <p> Rufus carried on playing with Trudy’s nipples. “No. I want to get my meat sucked by one of them younguns before I give Mum here some serious fucking again.”</p> <p> The cart came back down the drive, both girls fighting to keep upright and running. Mo stopped them and Anita dropped to her knees. Jed pulled her hair. </p> <p> “ Getting lazy are we, little girl? Maybe we should teach you what happens to lazy little ponies. And no need to get on your knees yet. You’ll be doing enough of that later. God you two have got a sweat on. Come on Alan. Let's get this cart off them. The little ponies need cooling down.” </p> <p> The bit’s were taken from the girl's mouths and the tittie ropes pulled free but their tits and arms were left tied. Both girls were dragged to the side of the house. Mo shoved Trudy beside them and all three females stood staring at the gloating men as Alan pulled the hose from the boat house and turned it on.</p> <p> The cold water hit Trudy first. </p> <p> “ That should cool Mum's hot ass down for a while.” </p> <p> Then on to the girls who quickly turned and squealed trying to escape. As they were drenched in cold water, Anita tried to move but Jed still had the small whip and a quick flick had her back in line. All the men grabbed at the hose each one wanting a shot at the dildo’s still moving up the girls and Trudy’s cunts. As the girls jumped and turned the air was full of male laughter and remarks about watering the horsies and who’s got the cock of a stallion until Jed said “That’s it time to get something else wet.”</p> <p> The girls stood in the centre of the lounge. Trudy sat on the sofa her ass pulled to the edge and her legs held wide by Mo and Rufus who were ether side of her. The two plastic cocks were still buzzing up her. Jed stood beside Tamzin and pulled at her enlarged nipples. </p> <p> “ Did you think, when you rode up on your little pony earlier that you would have a nice shower and be dried by kneeling on the floor with one cock in your mouth and one up your cunt? And at no extra charge we got your nice titties all big and round just so you could show us a good time. My, ain’t life full of surprises. Now get on your knees while I pull that plastic thing out and give you the real thing, your lovely little cunts all mine.”</p> <p> Tamzin looked at any of them for pity as she was shoved to the floor. Mo pulled her round to face him. </p> <p> “ Oh don’t look so sad. Here. Have a look at what I got for you.” As he pulled his thick black cock out he gripped her jaw. “I’m going to teach you the art of playing the blue veined clarinet” Tamzin started to cry as she felt Jed’s hands hold her ass firm and the tip of his cock push at her hole but she couldn’t. Her head was jerked down and her mouth was full of thick black foul tasting meat.</p> <p> She had never had anything like that in her mouth before. She was choking and struggling for air. She pulled and tried to get it out only to get the head shoved even further in her mouth as Jed rammed himself in to her cunt. Her eye’s went up to fix on Mo’s as he tapped his white teeth and waggled his finger. That let her know that they would do something dreadful to her if she bit them. She closed her eye’s and prayed it would be over soon and as another inch of black cock was forced into her mouth she quickly opened her eyes. </p> <p> Mo smiled down at her and winked. “You look at me, little missy, with them big brown eyes while your mouth looks after my boner.”</p> <p> Alan had been playing with Anita’s huge tits. The ropes had forced them out like footballs and her nipples were so sensitive, just flicking his fingers over them caused her to moan. He played with one nipple pulling and twisting and Rufus played with Trudy’s long full nipples with his right hand. His other tweaked at Anita enjoying hearing the young girl being forced to respond. Alan tapped his hand and pointed to Tamzin. </p> <p> “ Fancy making a pair of book-ends? Fancy this little beauty sucking yours?” </p> <p> Rufus didn’t speak, just got his cock out and placed his hand on the back of Anita’s head while he bent to suck on Trudy’s long nipple. </p> <p> Alan slapped her ass. “Bend over sweetheart. Show me them sweet holes. Lets take your dildo out so you can be like your mate and your mum. Nothing but a juice taking fucking machine” </p> <p> On the word machine he jammed his cock up her as hard as he could, knowing she couldn’t scream as Rufus’s had ten inches of black meat stuck half way down her throat.</p> <p> Trudy lay on her own sofa her eye’s full of tears as the black head bobbed under her chin biting and sucking on her excited nipples. She could feel hands pushing at the vibrators tied up in her and couldn’t help but respond to the sensations that her body felt. If she let her eyes move all she could see was her own daughter taking a fucking from behind as filthy hands pulled on her young tortured tits. She could see the tears running down her child's face as she tried hard to suck at the huge black cock stuck in her mouth. </p> <p> To her right, her daughters best friend was being forced to do the same. Suddenly she jumped at the treatment her own cunt was getting, her eye’s open wide. She was looking at Alan who was enjoying the pleasures of her daughter. He just smiled at her saying “You and old Rufus there are getting on too well. I reckon your old man shouldn’t go out too often or he will be round to give you another good fucking and you don’t look as though you could keep them long legs of yours closed.” </p> <p> Mo was the first one to blow, filling Tamzins mouth with hot cum and leaving his cock in there while she choked on the filth that he made her swallow. He laid back and started to fondle Trudy’s tits. </p> <p> Jed got hold of Tamzin's hair, pulling hard back as he still drove his cock into her. </p> <p> He smiled up at Mo. “If you’ve done with her mouth move her round and let her have some of Mum’s cunt to chew on. I know Mum like’s a good licking from the girls” </p> <p> Mo pulled Tamzin round by her tits and shoved her face in between Trudy’s legs. The vibrator rubbed on Tamzins chin as she tried to lick at the wet cunt in front of her. The more her mouth tried to suck at the cunt flesh, the more she moved the plastic cocks, the more the two black men licked and sucked at the long hard nipples and Trudy started to jump, groan and move all over again.</p> <p> Rufus pressed Tamzin's head down on to Trudy as he filled Anita’s mouth. Anita knew the rules and kept him tight in her mouth. She was trying hard to swallow his juice when Alan came in her. He banged so hard she was forced to open her mouth and release the black cock but before she had cleaned it, Rufus looked at her a shook his head. </p> <p> “ Bad little girl, I will see to you later.” </p> <p> Alan pulled out and shoved her over on to the floor as Jed blew himself in to Tamzin. </p> <p> “ Fucking lovely. A real tight cunt that. Now how’s Mum doing?.” </p> <p> Trudy was gyrating into Tamzin’s mouth pushing her heels in to the floor as her hips pumped up to the girls mouth. Juice was dripping past the vibrating cock’s as she cried in to a tremendous orgasm.</p> <p> Mo pulled Tamzin's cream soaked face from Trudy's cunt and licked the wet mouth. </p> <p> “ Did you enjoy that cunt, little girl? Did sucking out a juicy cunt make you wet?” His hand went down to Tamzin’s cunt. “ You got something real nice down there, honey. Ain’t it time we got rid of your little bush and had us a peek at what you got?.” </p> <p> With the encouragement of the others he was off the sofa, up the stair’s and back down with the razor. As Jed got the kitchen scissors, they pulled her back on to the floor as she cried out, “No... Please... Nooooo.” Jed looked at her. </p> <p> “ You weren’t told to speak,” he sneered, staring hard at her as he trimmed off the long bits of her bush before Mo moved in with the razor. The men giggled like school boys as Mo stuck his finger up the cum soaked little cunt, pulling first right then left, mimicking a mans mouth. Soon hands were all over the girl's bald little cunt. She was as naked and hairless as the rest. </p> <p> Trudy still had both vibrators up her and was moaning in to another orgasm. Alan stood up. </p> <p> “ These bitches ain’t keeping as quiet as they were told. I think it’s time to teach them who is the master and who is the slave. Gentlemen. Let's take the cunts to the barn.”</p> <p> Rufus undid the cord holding the vibrators up Trudy. Being as wet as she was, they slid easily out. Alan picked up all the discarded dildos and went in to the study looking in the desk draws as the others dragged the crying females out of the house and over to the barn.</p> <p> Alan went into the barn to the sound of muffled squeals as the men were having an ass pinching session. Pinching the three asses as hard as possible was great fun knowing their victims were too scared to cry out. </p> <p> “ Right. Now get the three cunts in a circle facing each other with their asses pointing out” </p> <p> The sobbing females were ass slapped until they stood tight together looking at each other through tear-filled eyes. Alan was in a corner cutting short pieces of cord. He came over to the men and handed each one two bulldog clips held on a short piece of cord, then he told them to get some rope. </p> <p> Anita, Trudy and Tamzin started to whimper as the three lengths of rope were placed around their necks then thrown up to the beam pulled down and tied off. Alan smiled at the helpless beauties. </p> <p> “ Are we all having fun, ladies? Now the best bit. Let’s have Mum’s tits tied like the girls.” </p> <p> With Jed pulling her nipples as far out as they would go and Mo winding rope around the extended globes, it didn’t take long before Trudy’s tits ballooned out like the others. Each man had a grab at them before she was turned back to face the girls. </p> <p> “ Lads. Get your clips. Jed you clip Anita’s left tit to Tamzin's right and you two follow on” </p> <p> The sound of squealing as the clip’s bit in to the sensitive flesh of six nipples was music to the men's ears and gave them a good laugh. The cord was short and the three had to stand as close as the could to gain any kind of relief.</p> <p> Alan went back to the shelf in the corner and, picking up assorted riding crops, handed them to the others. </p> <p> “ Now everybody pick a nice ass and sting it. It's time these rich bitches learned master from slave.” </p> <p> The first stinging whip was on Tamzin's defenseless bottom. When it struck she squealed and jumped. Her tits were clipped to both Anita's and Trudy’s swollen nipples and they tried to follow only to be dragged back by the ropes around their necks. </p> <p> Then another whip and Trudy was doing the same jumping. A second later Anita was forced to join in the chorus of screams as the whips and crops found the targets with ease. Shortly the whole barn echoed to the sound of firm ass flesh being whipped and loud, tortured, female squeals. </p> <p> Rufus whippeded Anita’s ass hard. </p> <p> “ This is for letting my cock out of your mouth before you sucked it dry” he sneered as he delivered another stinging swipe “Don’t let it happen again.” </p> <p> The whipping moved down their legs forcing their knees up and smacking into whoever’s cunt was opposite. The more the females pleaded the more the whips found a white piece of flesh. Mo whipped in to Tamzin. </p> <p> “ Never say no to us again, you little cunt. We only want to hear you say 'yes master'.” </p> <p> The crying, screaming and squealing became continuous as the clips held firm, pulling hard on the nipples of the hugely distorted tits. Alan looked at the sight and grinned. </p> <p> “ You pretty things do dance real well and in here I suppose you could call it some kind of new barn dance. Be good if it ever caught on.”</p> <p> The crops flicked mercilessly on the wiggling asses. Alan reminded Jed of the time they had five wiggling asses to play with when they were eating. </p> <p> “ It’s a pity that Bianca’s not here to enjoy this"" Jed grinned ""I really liked fucking that one. She had a fucking fantastic body. Oh yes I could do her cunt the favour all over again” </p> <p> Jed took a few minutes to remember the great time he had fucking Bianca’s holes before he went to the whimpering Trudy. </p> <p> “ Had enough, Mum?” </p> <p> She nodded, sobbing loudly and he looked at the girls. </p> <p> “ Had enough, little cunts?” </p> <p> They too nodded. </p> <p> “ Do you know who your master’s are?” </p> <p> Again they nodded. </p> <p> “ Then you can show us who’s master by doing what ever we tell you. Lads. Stick the buzzers back up these sweet holes. I’ll tell you when to switch them on. O K slaves. Bend them long legs and open your cunts wide.” </p> <p> The females sobbed but had no choice but to humiliate themselves by bending their knees as much as the ropes around their necks would allow. They all had to bend at the same time as they didn’t want to pull on the clips now well fastened to each nipple. </p> <p> “ Slaves stick your ass’s out” Jed shouted. </p> <p> With their heads together and bottoms pushed back as far as they could, the sobbing females were totally at the men's mercy. </p> <p> Rufus, Mo and Alan bent behind each one of the bent knees. They tickled and played with some open bald cunt and ass-holes before pushing the plastic cocks back up each juicy cunt. They then took the opportunity to kiss the hot, striped asses before tying the dildos in place with the cord. They all smiled at Jed as he said “O K boy’s. Start them hot pussies up.”</p> <p> The low drone of vibrating plastic was accompanied by moans from females as the men stayed behind them moving the dildo’s around. Jed came closer </p> <p> “ Right slaves. Each of you rub your cunt on the thigh to your right and let’s have some kissie kissie. A bit of the old tongue sucking. And don’t stop until your nice and wet at both ends, or....,” he slapped the crop hard against his boot.</p> <p> The four men made themselves comfortable and watched. Trudy’s cunt was full of buzzing plastic and she was rubbing her self up and down her own daughters thigh as Anita did to Tamzin and Tamzin to Trudy. Trudy bent forward and kissed Tamzin fully on the lips. Tamzin pulled back. Trudy shook her head at her and kissed her again. This time there was no movement as the females locked their mouths to each other. </p> <p> Anita could see Jed out of the corner of her eye. He was looking at her and slapping the evil crop on his leg. With immediate understanding she started to kiss her mothers face. Jed laughed. </p> <p> “ That's it girlie. Get some tongue down your Mum's ear and you Mum, let’s hear some dirty talk and I mean dirty.” </p> <p> The vibrators moving all the time, the young girls didn’t want to succumb to the sensations their cunts were feeling as they rubbed them on each other. Trudy and the girls knew the men would start spanking again if they didn’t do everything they wanted. She stopped kissing Tamzin and looked at her.</p> <p> “ Come on , honey. I want you to fuck my mouth with your tongue. Let’s feel it down my throat like a cock and rub your cunt on my thigh. I want to feel it’s juice you hot assed little fuck pony. Fuck me like you get fucked” </p> <p> Tamzin pushed her tongue in to Trudy’s mouth. Anita looked at the men around her and stammered fearfully. </p> <p> “ Come on Tamzin. Fuck my mothers mouth. You know you want to. Stick your tongue out so she can lick it. The way you look at my Mum when you visit, I knew you wanted her to have your cunt in her mouth. Well now you can have her so fuck her and wank yourself off on her while I have you.” </p> <p> “ Come on mum"" Alan shouted ""don’t leave your daughter’s mouth out of it.” </p> <p> Trudy pulled her mouth off Tamzin and started at Anita. Tamzin looked around, swallowed and said ”No point in me wanting to fuck your Mum. I bet you two are doing each other’s holes when your dad’s out. When I stay over I can hear you playing with your cunt. You could have played with mine. Yes your right. I could have fucked your mother. I would loved to have had her naked and me sat on her face. I wanted your mother’s tongue and fingers up my cunt. She would have enjoyed sucking my tits but we all know she’s getting a fucking from elsewhere when she’s not pretending to enjoy sucking off your dad’s pathetic cock.”</p> <p> There was a funny silence broken by a roar of laughter from Jed as he went over to Trudy, pulled her head off her daughters mouth and looked hard at her. </p> <p> “ So it’s not such a secret after all. Careful now. I want that lovely cunt that nestles in between your sister’s legs again so don’t let her know who your doing or she might be off.”</p> <p> As Jed pushed Trudy and Anita’s mouths together again a dog barked and Alan rushed outside. It was Henry trying to get in the house. Alan took his belt off, went over to him, slipped the belt over his head and took him back to the barn. </p> <p> “ Why look who’s here, ladies” </p> <p> Jed’s eyes gleamed “Oh Henry what an opportune time to arrive. Come here boy and have a sniff at another fresh, juicy, young cunt” </p> <p> Alan pulled the dog behind Tamzin and pushed his head between her legs. His long tongue immediately began to lick. He was momentarily startled by the vibrator but soon got back to licking the girls cunt.</p> <p> Tamzin jumped, trying to move as the long tongue worked between her ass-hole and cunt. She squealed as the clips bit in to her nipples. </p> <p> “ Kiss her Mum. Get her hot or I’ll make your ass hot” Jed snarled. </p> <p> Trudy clamped her mouth over the groaning Tamzin’s and started to push her tongue in. Tamzin responded and the kissing became passionate. </p> <p> Mo chuckled “It’s a dog’s life” as he bent behind Anita and started to push the dildo around her rapidly dampening hole. </p> <p> “ Hey Henry want to try this one? It's nice and young and juicy” </p> <p> He put his fingers to Henry’s nose and the dog followed. He was soon licking away at a moaning Anita’s wiggling ass. The vibrators were still working on Trudy and Tamzin. The females didn’t stop kissing and the rubbing ofTamzin’s cunt was giving Trudy’s thigh was causing wet marks to appear.</p> <p> Rufus, who had been sitting watching suddenly said “I need a drink and a fuck, it’s alright watching but it’s time my cock had some action and I want that hot assed women’s cunt wrapped round the end of it” </p> <p> Jed got up. “If he wants action then let’s have some. I think Mum's had enough cunt for now. Untie her. Take her and the dog over to the house, grab a drink get one for me. Give her a wash and a piss then take her in the bedroom. I’ll see to the girls. And get something nice to get Henry licking. He will get her so hot we won’t have any problem fucking her brains out.” </p> <p> Anita watched her Mum, still with her tits and arms tied and a plastic cock stuck up her, pulled out of the barn. Jed held her jaw. </p> <p> “ We're going to leave you alone but only for a while. I’m sure my friends and I can think up other things to help make your day.” </p> <p> He re-clipped their tits, made sure they couldn’t move and that their arms were still well fastened. Then he got the roll of tape and stuck three lengths over each mouth. </p> <p> “ There. That should keep your cuntlapping mouths shut until we want to use them again” He turned to leave but as he got to the door he turned “Oh I almost forgot. Do you want me to take those fucking machine out of your holes?” </p> <p> The girls nodded wide eyed and enthusiastically. </p> <p> “ Tuff” he grinned and to the sound of pathetic muffled moans walked out the door. </p> <p> Jed crossed the drive, walked in to the kitchen and saw the bag on the floor. He picked it up and looked at the eight bundles of notes and the three condoms. He took the condoms out, went to the video and retrieved the tape. He put the tape in the bag and put the bag by the back door. As he looked through the cupboards the phone rang. The answering machine took over. </p> <p> “ Hello Trudy. Josh here. I’m going to pick Bianca up. Todd and the girls have gone up to his northern office so I said she could eat with us and maybe stay the night. We can have drinks on the terrace and the girls can show us what they learned today I’ll be about and hour. No say hour half. Hope you’ve not been to bored today. See you soon. Bye” </p> <p> Chuckling at what he had just heard Jed said to himself, She’s been bored alright mate. In every one of her fuckable holes. And the girls have learned to put the pony before the cart and even a new barn dance. Be fun showing you that” Then he found a container of honey and climbed the stairs.</p> <p> He could hear female squeals and men’s laughter as he got to the top of the stairs. He entered the bedroom. The two black men stood around Trudy pulling at her bound tits, twisting her nipples and fingering her ass-hole and pussy. Alan stood by the bed, still a mess from last time they had used her on it. He was holding the excited Henry. Jed held the honey up. </p> <p> “ Is this what you been waiting for? Get Mum on the bed and pull her legs up and wide. Lets see if her cunt runneth over.”</p> <p> Rufus pushed Trudy and she fell back on to the bed. Mo and Rufus grabbed a leg each and hoisted them up and wide. Trudy only had her shoulders on the bed as Jed undid the stopper on the honey and turned it squeezing, making a long strand of honey run from the bottle and land in between her cunt and ass-hole. Jed smiled down at her as he drizzled the honey back and forth from her cunt to her ass then moved it from side to side as it criss crossed her cunt from one lip to the other. He watched as it dribbled in to her hole. Alan came and put his fingers under it for a second then let Henry lick it off his finger. </p> <p> “ Oh yes, he likes the taste of that. Maybe we should show him where he can find some more.”</p> <p> Jed told them to hold Trudy like that for a while longer so the mixture could really get in to her holes. He moved around the bed and sat by her head. Being held the way she was, her bound balloon shaped tits covered the lower half of her face. Jed pushed the tits open and poured the honey on to her mouth. </p> <p> “ Don’t you dare swallow it, Mum. I want to see you and Henry do some good kissing before he has his tongue up your cunt. Remember you do everything we say. You are our little sex slave. Besides there’s always the barn.” </p> <p> They let Trudy down and she climbed off the bed and knelt in front of Henry. The dog looked at Jed who put his tongue out. Trudy did the same and he poured a little more on to her tongue. Alan let Henry go. He sniffed around her face, then found her mouth and started to lick at her tongue. </p> <p> Mo said, “Hope he weren’t licking his ass before” </p> <p> Jed called back “Why not. He'll soon be licking hers” </p> <p> The men sniggered as they watched the dog licking out the beautiful woman’s open mouth. Trudy closed her eyes to blot out the sight only to hear Mo say “Now ain’t that romantic. She closes her eyes while he French kisses her. She must be enjoying it” </p> <p> Jed came back over a poured more in to her mouth. The dog’s tongue searched every where inside and Trudy fought not to choke.</p> <p> Alan held Henry back as Jed called for the second course. He and Mo pulled Trudy back on to the bed keeping her feet on the floor and just letting her ass rest on the edge. They forced her knees wide as Alan let Henry go. The dog went straight between Trudy's legs and started to gorge himself on the honey covered holes. Mo and Rufus lay ether side of her and worked at her hard nipples. Trudy couldn’t help but groan.</p> <p> Jed stood by the bedroom door and watched as Trudy’s hips started to move up towards the dogs lapping tongue. As the tongue went to her ass, Rufus’s hand slid down and rubbed hard on her clit until Alan switched on a vibrator handed it to him and he used that instead of his fingers. Trudy jumped and pushed at it. Mo stopped kissing her, tweaked at her nipples and looked at her. </p> <p> “ What you want fuck meat?” </p> <p> She bit her lip, almost in tears, gritted her teeth and the words “I want to be fucked” could just be heard. </p> <p> Mo grinned at her. “Say again, Mum. We didn’t quite hear you.” </p> <p> She struggled. “No... no... stop... please no more... aaahhhh... oh god... no... don’t do that... pleeease” </p> <p> She was on the point of tears as Rufus guided the dildo just inside her, tickling just around the outer lip’s of her now sopping cunt. Her legs opened wider then closed as she squeezed it around the plastic. </p> <p> “ Are you sure you don’t want anything up that cunt, Mum?” Rufus leered. </p> <p> Trudy's hips jumped as Henry licked at the taste of her. Alan tickled across her nipple as Rufus pushed the dildo fully up her and then pulled it out. </p> <p> Trudy suddenly cried out. “Leave it up. Fuck me now you bastards. You know what your doing to me. Fuck me hard. I need to be fucked” </p> <p> Still Mo leered at her. “Which hole and by who.”  </p> <p> “ My cunt. My cunt"" she squealed ""One of you thick black bastards stick it up my cunt” </p> <p> Mo grinned at the men. “I think she will take us up all three holes but Rufus you gets her hot wet cunt.”</p> <p> Jed went forward and got hold of Henry as the other three pounced on Trudy. Mo sucked at her cunt. They were going to keep her hot for a while longer as Rufus jammed his meat at her mouth. She pulled her legs around Mo’s neck and dragging his face hard between her legs she open her mouth to Rufus’s cock. </p> <p> “ If you want me to fuck you then you get my black boner real hard with that pretty mouth of yours"" Rufus snarled at the excited woman ""Come on. Mum. Suck it all in” </p> <p> Trudy's eyes bulged as she opened her mouth as wide as possible to take the black meat in. Alan was all over her tits. </p> <p> Jed smiled. “I’ll get rid of the mutt and go see how the young fuck pony’s are. I’ll come back and have a piece of her later” </p> <p> He threw the condoms at them as he went down stairs and heard Mo yell after him. </p> <p> “ We don’t need them boy. We're going to make her raw meat. Man that’s all that we will leave you. Well fucked raw meat” </p> <p> As Jed went in to the kitchen he picked up the bag and stood for a moment. He heard the straggled squeals of a woman being taken hard coming from upstairs. He was in deep thought as he walked over to the barn.</p> <p> Jed was still thinking as he entered the barn, but the sight of the two girls wiggling about with the dildo’s still up them brought him back to reality. </p> <p> “ Awww. Aint you girl’s getting off? Well we will have to put that to rights” </p> <p> He pushed the two girls hard together and tied a rope around their waists, pulling them tight. Then each thigh was tied to each thigh forcing their bald cunts to press against each other and he shortened the cord on the nipple clips until they were touching. He took the tape off their mouths and picking up a crop he came close to their faces. </p> <p> “ Come on, girls. I want to see some snuggling and pussy rubbing or you will feel some leather on your asses. Now get at it.” </p> <p> He sat back and watched as the two girls kissed and rubbed their pussies up and down each other. He then got up and fingered between Tamzin’s legs. The vibrator would go up another two notches but Anita’s was on full. A little flick on each ass put some more life in to their act as he sat back to enjoy the show. Even he was surprised to see that they really were going at it. Anita was pushing herself hard against Tamzin. Being the shorter of the two she could get her self under and on to Tamzin’s bone. This was forcing her to tongue more and her mouth was sucking out Tamzin’s tongue. The groaning sounds coming from both girls was music to Jed’s ears. He got off the table and went beside them. Dropping the crop he inserted a finger up both wiggling ass-holes. He knelt beside them and finger fucked both ass-holes until he could see the wet juice dripping off the vibrators. That caused a lot more squealing and movement and as one of them creamed on the other he laughed.</p> <p> “ You have fun my little fuck pony’s” he smiled, standing up and taking a last look at the two of them pussy fucking, turned, picked up the bag and left. </p> <p> He had been walking for about an hour when he saw a large silver Merc coming down the lane. He pushed himself back in to the hedge as it slowly went by. He could see a plump man with short grey hair behind the wheel. He thought ""Well you ain’t gonna give Rufus any trouble. If he wants to fuck your wife and daughter some more you won’t stop him. He'll even make you watch"" </p> <p> At the side of him was Bianca. Her flaxen hair hung on her shoulders and her perfect face glowed as she watched the road. She had on a low square neck top and two perfect mounds of flesh rose from it. God she was magnificent. He let the car pass and looked at the money in the bag as he went up to the junction. The sign to the right read ""Lowe ridge 14.” The other way to the left read ""Sulcombe 20"" and the sign pointing back said ""Riverside 2.” He looked at the signs then at the money but his thoughts were on flaxen hair bobbing on a beautiful pair of shoulders and a square cut neck line filled and overflowing with a pair of wonderful tits, he looked up at the signs and turned ?</p> </div>",[]
5,"Fit Family, The Epilogue: Tea With Daddy, Part 5",5,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-03-23,6,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Jed made his way along the riverbank. He could see the house. The Merc sat in the drive. Suddenly he saw Mo. He was running along the fence and Alan was searching over by the boathouse. He saw a flash of flaxen hair. It was Bianca. She was moving round the top of the lawns heading for the row of bushes. It was Jed’s guess she was making for the car.</p><p> He quickly crossed the back of the barn, stuck the bag in a hole at the corner, covering it with some wood. He slipped through the barn, darted to the car, opened the door, grabbed the keys, shut the door and hid at the front.</p><p> In what could have only been a couple of minutes he heard the door open. Someone got in, shut the door and the door lock clicked. A voice he knew so well said, “Shit, where’s the damn keys?”</p><p> He slid along the side of the car and aimed the door-lock remote at it. He then put his fingers on the door handle and pressed once. CLICK. He pulled the door open and gazed at the panic stricken face of Bianca </p><p> “ Hello Honey-Bunch” he grinned.</p><p> His hand unbuckled his belt pulled it off and looped it around her neck. There was hate in her eyes as he pulled the belt tight. Her hands beat at him. He pulled until he felt the fight going out of her and she slumped back on the seat as Alan ran up to him.</p><p> “ Where the fuck have you been?” Alan asked.</p><p> Jed looked at him. “It’s a long story but how the hell did she get away?”</p><p> “ They surprised us” Alan said as Mo ran towards them ”We went to the barn and you had gone. The two girls were fucking each other like it was going out of fashion so we took them down and took them in to the house to have some fun with some very wet young cunts. I was fucking one of them. As she was still hot she wasn’t putting up any fight. In-fact I was making her cream. Mo was fucking big tit’s ass and Rufus was sat on the sofa with seven inches of black cock stuffed in Mum's mouth when they walked in.”</p><p> Jed was half listening but mostly looking at the sprawled figure laying on the car seat. The way Bianca's legs were open the little pleated blue skirt had ridden up and the top of her dark lace hold-ups were clearly on view. The square cut top had a button undone and more creamy tanned flesh spilled in to view. Her beautiful face only marred by the mark of the belt buckle on her neck.</p><p> He looked back at Alan, “Ya go on.”  </p><p> “ Fortunately Mo got the old man and belted him,” Alan continued ”But you know how fit this bitch is and she was off and running before we could get at her.”</p><p> “ Well you can go back to your little fuck pony’s now,” Jed smiled ”Go get your dick’s wet again. I’ll look after this one for a while.”  </p><p> “ Always did like fucking that one best?” Alan smiled as he and Mo headed towards the house.</p><p> “ Now that’s a fact I can’t deny,” Jed thought, looking at the unconscious beauty ”Come on you great piece of shagging-meat. Time for you and me to get re-acquainted.” </p><p> As he bent and lifted her out of the car he whispered “You don’t know what I’ve given up to have some more of what you got between your legs.”</p><p> He laid Bianca down under the beam and then lowered down the rope that had held Tamzin a few hours ago. First he tied her wrists together with some cord then slipped the rope over that. With one arm he lifted her and with the other he pulled on the rope, soon poor Bianca was hanging with her arms extended above her head as Jed tied the end off.</p><p> He looked at her. Her head had dropped down. He stroked her hair, took a handful and pulled her face up. He smiled and licked over her mouth. </p><p> “ Needs a little lipstick,” he thought, Maybe later. I need to get that red ring back around my cock.</p><p> He picked up the tape and covered her mouth. </p><p> “ Don’t want you shouting and bringing anyone in here. I want you to myself,” he smiled “I wonder if we finished shaving your cunt or if you need a full trim.”</p><p> He knelt down and lifted Bianca's skirt with his free hand. He pulled the front of her lace panties down and his smile grew wider. </p><p> “ You horny bitch, you’ve kept it clean,” he said as he ran his finger up her naked slit and tickled the fleshy nub. She moved and a moan came from behind the gag. </p><p> “ Hello gorgeous. Miss me?” he said, looking into her clear brown eyes ”I’ve missed this.” </p><p> He pushed a finger in between the silky lips of her cunt until it could go no further. </p><p> “ Suck it in baby,” he grinned ”Use those pussy muscles on my finger. It will soon be my boner up that pretty cunt and you know you want too.” </p><p> She kicked out at him and he fell back. </p><p> “ You bitch,” he shouted ”You’ll fucking suffer for that. It’s time you learned what the others have learned today, who’s master and who is here to serve.”</p><p> He moved behind her and as he did he picked up the discarded riding crop. </p><p> “ If you want to kick then let’s just see how high you can kick today” he smirked “Let's see a nice, high stepping dance.” </p><p> He grabbed the pleated skirt and pulled it up, exposing a superb rounded bottom covered by a very small pair of lace pink panties. He admired the view, tucked the skirt into it's  waist band, took a step back and smiled.</p><p> The sound of leather hitting bare flesh filled the barn. </p><p> THWACK “Do” THWACK “You” THWACK “Remember” THWACK “The” THWACK “First” THWACK “Time” THWACK “I” THWACK “Stung” THWACK “Your” THWACK “Gorgeous” THWACK “Ass” THWACK “Just” THWACK “Nod.” </p><p> He stared in to her tear stained face, “Do I see a nod?”</p><p> She nodded. </p><p> “ Good now how about that high kicking? When I see you kicking as high as you were trying to I’ll stop. Got that?” </p><p> Bianca shook her head and moaned miserably. </p><p> “ You should have thought of that when you started kicking” he leered, raising the belt and bringing it down with a vicious THWACK “Now get them up.” </p><p> Again the barn resounded to the sound of the crop and female shrieks of stinging pain. </p><p> “ Up, Up” Jed chuckled, loving it as Bianca tried to kick her legs out. First one leg as the crop hit the back of one thigh then the other ”How about showing me a little Can-Can? Let's go Hot Stuff. Dance.”</p><p> Jed started to whistle the Can-Can tune as he hit the backs of Bianca's legs in rapid succession.  </p><p> “ Get those legs up, bitch” he shouted ”Your supposed to be fit, you gorgeous fucking machine” and the belt caught her right between the legs on her exposed cunt evoking a lovely scream. </p><p> He loved Bianca's squeals and cries from behind her gag as she responded to her whipping  with an enthusiastic, and very entertaining, high stepping prance. He was going to make her kick for as long as it took to completely exhaust her. With a hard on like he was getting he knew where his cock was going next. </p><p> Finally he was done with her. She hung sobbing and wriggling, her stinging bottom and  thighs a mass of red welts. Jed walked over to some lengths of timber, picked a five foot length out, then picked up some odd lengths of cord and pushed her legs apart.</p><p> He looked at her with her ankles held about three feet apart. </p><p> “ God your fucking gorgeous” he smiled ”Now let’s have your interesting bit’s on view.” </p><p> His right hand moved forward and ripped her top apart to see her well-filled support bra. He slid his palm under each firm round globe and pulled them up and over the cup. With her arms stretched fully upwards, her tits closed together as they sat on top of the bra. He leaned forward and chewed on the full red nipples. </p><p> “ Oh My. I wish I had a hat to hang on these big titties” he smirked. </p><p> His hand went under the front of her skirt and ran over the top of her shredded stockings up to her crotch. He hooked a finger through her panties and pulled. It took four good hard jerks to rip the panty material and he loved to torment her. </p><p>   <br/> “ Feel a breeze anywhere, Hot-Stuff? he snickered, moving behind her and stroking her red, striped ass ”Would you like the hole blocked up? Now why don't we give you something to take your mind off the whipping you just had?” </p><p>   <br/> Jed dropped his trousers and released his enflamed hard cock. He held her ass cheeks apart and drove himself up into her as a pitiful moan came from her gagged mouth. Jed was now in pumping mode and ramming at his favourite hole. His hands came round and grabbed at her large tits, squeezing them, pulling each nipple up and down and side to side as far as they would move as he drove his cock up her frightened little hole.</p><p> He was enjoying fucking Bianca. His hands slid down her magnificent body, pulled the front of her skirt up and fingered her cunt, pulling her back into him. He was pumping her so hard he could hear the breath being forced from her as he felt himself reaching his climax. </p><p> “ Good to be home again” he breathed and then blew his hot cum directly up her ass.</p><p> He untied her legs from the timber but still kept them hobbled. He tied her arms tightly to her sides then, keeping her wrists tied in front of her, pulled her out of the barn and made his way to the house.</p><p> He stood holding her at the lounge door. Joseph was tied to a chair. His mouth was gagged and his arms fastened tightly to the back. Each of his ankles was tied to a stave and his trousers and underpants were on the floor. </p><p> Anita, Tamzin and Trudy were still tied the way Jed had last seen them. Elbows behind, wrists to the side and their tits ballooning beautifully. Anita and Tamzin were in a 69 right in front of Joseph. Tamzin on her back licking Anita’s cunt and Alan’s balls as he ploughed up Anita’s plump, young ass.</p><p> Right in Joseph’s eye line, Trudy had Mo up her cunt and Rufus up her ass as she lay belly up, sandwiched between them. </p><p> “ Your wife is one mean fucking machine” Rufus chuckled at Joseph “She loves it. You watch how she jumps when I tickle her big nips.” </p><p> Rufus pulled at one ofTrudy's nipples as Mo licked at the other one.</p><p>  ” Your wife's been taking it all day and you better believe she’s gonna be taking it all night too. Do you like to watch? Is that little pecker of yours gonna get excited? I hope so. We can hardly see it.” </p><p> Mo stopped sucking on Trudy's enlarged nipple and laughed. </p><p> “ Maybe that’s as big as his little pecker gets. Maybe that’s why his little wifey don’t want us to stop. Come on baby. You cum for old Mo. Show your hubby how much you like our big black cocks.” </p><p> Tears ran down Trudy’s face as Mo and Rufus fucked her so hard she couldn’t stop her body responding. </p><p> Alan was the first to cum. He fucked himself off up Anita’s ass then shoved it in to Tamzin's mouth for her to clean it. As he watched her sucking and licking at his limp cock, Trudy screamed out. Rufus and Mo were filling both her holes and she was climaxing again.</p><p> Rufus looked around and saw Jed holding Bianca. </p><p> “ You got the fresh meat then. Don't she looks tasty? Gonna have me some of that” he grinned ”Hi beautiful. Why don't you get your self ready for old Rufus and his big boner? The big black snake is coming for you.” </p><p> Alan finished slapping his cock in to Tamzin's mouth and joined in. </p><p> “ Rufus. You should see her dressed in sexy kit. She’s real sexy.”</p><p> As Mo got off Trudy he said “What we need is a cook not a stripper. I’m starving.”</p><p> “ I got an idea” Jed smiled ”How about we get the women to cook up something hot and spitty while they’re nice and naked. Then we get us a maid all dressed in sexy gear to serve us and I ain’t looking at the girlies or maybe I am.”</p><p> “ You mean if it ain’t got a dick it’s a girlie” Mo roared with laughter as the men looked at Joseph. </p><p> The four females were bunched together on the sofa. Rufus and Mo untied Joseph and hoisted him up. </p><p> “ You're comin' upstairs with us, chubby boy. Let’s get you into something more comfortable.” </p><p> As the petrified Joseph was dragged upstairs, Jed went out to the barn and retrieved the bag. He took out the video and headed back.<br/> <br/> Jed pulled Trudy off the sofa and marched her to the video. </p><p> “ Why has this thing got double player on it?” he asked. </p><p> Trudy looked at him and the look on his face told her not to lie. </p><p> “ It records one tape on to another or it...”  </p><p> “ That’s all I want to know” Jed cut her off ” Now tell me how to record this on to more.” </p><p> She explained it’s workings. Jed took three of the tapes marked 'Pony tapes 1, 2, and 3' and put the first one in along with the master. He pressed fast dub and looked at her. </p><p> “ If this don’t work your all dead meat. Now give us a little play with your ass” he said, fingering her ass-hole as he took her back to the sofa. </p><p> Alan retied Trudy's and Bianca’s elbows so they could just move their hands to the front but only a little. He had also hobbled them both at the ankles. Jed told him to take them in the kitchen. Anita and Tamzin were tied to two of the kitchen chairs before Jed went to Trudy. </p><p> “ You and your sis are going to make us some eggs, bacon and sausages.” </p><p> Jed looked at the big oven. The bar for the drop down oven door was at least three feet long. He tied rope around each woman's waist and told them to get the food and all they needed. Then when all was assembled, he tied the two of them to the bar by a short rope and turned the gas burners on.</p><p> He sat beside the frightened, young Anita.  </p><p> “ I like the fat really hot before you cook mine. I like it cooked all the way through and so do the rest of us. Don’t we girls?” he said, twisting Anita’s enlarged nipples until she squealed “Now don’t get any ideas about throwing hot fat around or this one’s big titties will be first in line.”</p><p> There was a commotion from upstairs and then laughter was heard coming from the stairs. Rufus was the first through the door tugging a rope that was around the following Joseph's neck. The kitchen erupted in male laughter as Mo followed in shouting “Make way for the maid of honour.”</p> <p> Joseph looked ridiculous. He had a garter around his head, a blue bra, suspenders and stockings with a pale pink pair of panties. The crotch had been cut from the panties so his balls and five inch dick was hanging through. They had made his face up with lipstick and rouge. His eyes had black around them and his whole face had been powdered. He stood, whimpering with humiliation, in the middle of the kitchen, in front of his wife and daughter and the others in a pair of open toed saddles. A pathetic sight.</p> <p> Jed grinned at him. “Don’t get to close to the cooks or they will have an extra sausage to fry.” </p> <p> “ That ain’t no sausage that’s a chipolata” Rufus joined in ”He might as well have a cunt” and they laughed.</p> <p> Alan slapped at both Trudy's and Bianca’s asses. </p> <p> “ Come on now, ladies. Feed us.” </p> <p> Joseph was forced to kneel behind the women as the four men spread themselves around the kitchen.</p> <p> Bianca picked up the bacon. </p> <p> “ Oh no. Not yet” Jed said ”Let’s have that fat much hotter.” </p> <p> Trudy stared at Jed with hate in her eyes but he just counted another thirty seconds. The fat was now spitting at the defenceless women. </p> <p> “ Do me an egg first, cunts” he ordered. </p> <p> Struggling to get her hands together to break the egg, Bianca's body was five inchs from the frying pan when the egg dropped in. The fat spat and she squealed as her stomach and breasts were splattered by the hot oil. </p> <p> “ Let your sis cook the bacon” Jed smiled.</p> <p> It was pointless arguing so Trudy let the bacon drop into the pan. Both women cried out as the hot oil spat at them and, unable to cover themselves, their naked bodies could not escape the splatter. Alan put sausages in the pan and they all watched as the squealing women tried to save themselves by turning left and right. </p> <p> “ Them asses always wiggle so nice round eating time” Jed chuckled ”Mo. See if there’s any drink left. Alan. Get some plates so the cooks can plate up then we'll all sit while our sexy maid serves us supper.”</p> <p> As the meals were plated, Joseph was forced to put them on the table. Jed had gone and changed the video, picked up a riding crop then went in the study to fetch a camera he’d seen earlier.</p> <p> He sat between the two girls while Mo and Rufus untied the women. Rufus squeezed Bianca’s sore ass as he kissed her breasts </p> <p> “ There now. Let Rufus kiss the titties all better” he smiled, moving his finger to her cunt ”Got to look after you. My snake ain’t visited you yet. That’s going to be a whooole lot better than being tied to the kitchen sink. Ain’t it sweetheart?.” <br/> <br/> Joseph wasn’t tied so Jed took the time to make him pose as he set about his humiliation. </p> <p> “ He's going to look great in the parish mag” Jed smiled at the others ”Their own pin-up girly.” </p> <p> As the females hands were still tied they had their food cut up for them by the maid then were forced to lick it off the plates. As Joseph moved around, hands would pull on his cock causing him to scream in pain. The words “That ain’t nothing to what we could do to you if your not a good girly” echoed in his ear.</p> <p> The meal finished, Joseph was forced to bow as he poured drinks for the four men. As he went to the men Jed walked behind him, slapping his panty cover bottom with the riding crop. </p> <p> “ Ready for a night of fun lads?” he smiled as the three started to grope the women “I take it that means yes. Right. Let's get them upstairs and cleaned up. Then we can dress them up nice and pretty so we can undress them and fuck them and they can suck cock the night away” As he passed Bianca he bent and held her jaw, licking some of the grease off her face. “Up stairs, bitch. I want some more of you.”</p> <p> All nine of them went upstairs. Alan took the two girls in to one room, the two women and Joseph were lead in to the master bedroom by Mo and Rufus. Jed oversaw the proceedings. <br/> <br/> First the females were all hobbled then retied with their wrists about three inches apart behind their backs. As their tits were freed they groaned. The blood rushing back causing even more pain. Jed took no notice. Instead, he got hold of Joseph and flicked the crop at his balls. Joseph squealed and held on to his cock. </p> <p> “ Ever had a wank at the thought of washing your sister-in-laws nice bits?” </p> <p> Joseph pathetically looked down. </p> <p> “ Well my friend. Rufus is going to wash your wife's very nice bits first so she’s all nice and clean for us to have some fun with. Then we will see.”</p> <p> Jed nodded at Rufus then went down and changed the next video to copy. When he returned he first looked in at Alan who was in the shower with Anita and Tamzin. His hands were washing and squeezing their young titties, pushing his finger far up their little ass-holes and and fingering their teenage cunts. </p> <p> “ Boy, are you in heaven” Jed smiled</p> <p> He moved back to the master bedroom. Rufus was in the shower with Trudy. He had her pinned back in a corner, ramming his tongue into her mouth as his hands enjoyed the ample charms of her body. Mo stood watching as he played with Bianca. He stood behind her, his hands around her, pulling at her fine nipples and squeezing them hard if she didn’t tickle his balls and play with his cock, which were now pressed very hard in to her bound hands. Joseph, still dressed up in the ridiculous underwear, stood whimpering meekly beside them.</p> <p> “ Fine looking woman, your wife” Jed grinned at him ”Old Rufus can’t get enough of her. He's been fucking her since about ten this morning. She takes it up the ass and gives really good head but her favourite is sitting on that big snake of his. Boy does she make it glisten. She gets real wet once you get her going. Hey Rufus. I think she's clean enough. Let someone else in.”</p> <p> Rufus pulled Trudy out and started to dry her off. he smiled at her, </p> <p> “ Don’t need a towel baby” he smiled at her ”My hands will do you just fine.”</p> <p> Jed pushed Bianca in and looked at Joseph. </p> <p> “ Well what you waiting for? There’s the soap. Go clean her up. I don’t like a mucky hole so clean her out really good.” </p> <p> Joseph stepped into the shower. As soon as the water hit, the makeup they had put on him started to run down his face, making him look even more grotesque. He went towards Bianca. She was about to say something but a sharp tap on the shower door from the riding crop soon stopped her. </p> <p> The next slap was on Joseph’s ass and he set to his task. Jed watched and waited. He could hear Rufus playing with Trudy but he knew what he wanted. At first Joseph just washed Bianca's back but after another sting on his ass he started on her tits then moved down. She was in no position to stop him and he took advantage of the situation, moving between her legs, rubbing hard along her slit then under and up the crack of her ass, pushing up searching for her hole, all without the soap. Suddenly there was a flash. Joseph turned. Another flash. It was Jed with the camera. </p> <p> “ It ain’t very big but it’s got itself hard playing with sis-in-law’s nice cunt” Joseph looked down at his hard five inches and then at Bianca as if looking for forgiveness. Jed hauled him out of the shower and slung him down in the bedroom chair. </p> <p> Jed stripped off and stepped in the shower. </p> <p> “ Is this what you wanted to do?” he said, quickly soaping his hands and going to work on Bianca’s lovely body. He bent her over, reaming out her ass-hole, then two fingers disappeared up her cunt. Then a good wash of her tits while all the time smiling at Joseph until he’d had his fun and pulled her out.</p> <p> The two women were now sat on the big double bed. Jed looked at Joseph. </p> <p> “ You want to get that pecker of yours hard? I bet I know a way” he said ”Mo. If Alan left anything go and get the girls in here.” </p> <p> Mo disappeared and returned with Alan and the two girls. The red marks on their cunts and titties let Jed know Alan had had good fun with them.</p> <p> Jed got hold of Tamzin and knelt her in front of Trudy then Anita in front of Bianca. </p> <p> “ Open your legs ladies so the girls can have a little snack” he grinned “And spread them nice and wide so their hot little tongues can get you nice and wet. Sorry your hands are tied girls but you can still use your lovely little tongues on those juicy cunts. And you see this crop? You’ve felt it before so get your heads between those gorgeous thighs and work very hard. Show everybody what good little cuntlappers you are and you don’t have long.”</p> <p> Joseph couldn’t take his eyes off the sight in front of him. As the two young beauties worked their tongues into the women's cunts making them uncontrollably horny, Rufus, Mo, Alan and Jed watched in silence The only noise was the slurping of wet tongue up wet cunt. </p> <p> Trudy was the first to start to moan as Tamzin's tongue licked at and explored her widely spread cunt. </p> <p> “ Loves a good licking from the girls does your Mrs.” Jed smiled at Joseph ”Her cunt gets so hot it can really eat a girl's tongue.” </p> <p> Bianca started to squirm on the bed and that was the cue for Jed to bend behind the girls and untie their hands. </p> <p> “ O K girls. Time to use your hands” he said ”Tickle their cunts. Push a finger in and move it around in there. You know how. We’ve done it to your little cunts often enough.”</p> <p> The girls worked their fingers furiously into the women's open cunts, making the women jump and moan. Jed stayed down behind them. </p> <p> “ Push one more finger up, girls. That’s it. Now three and keep tickling while you're up there. And keep kissing and sucking those lovely fleshy clits. They will love you for it. Later, I'll make sure they return the favor .”</p> <p> The two women were laid back on the bed, their hips moving, pushing towards the little fingers and mouths. The girls were eager to suck the pussies and make sure the men were looking happy. Anything to keep the riding crop away from their exposed asses. </p> <p> Jed whispered in their ears, “Keep pushing your right hands up those wet cunts, straighten your fingers and keep pushing until I can’t see them, that’s right all the way in, your never to young to learn how to fist fuck a juicy cunt.”</p> <p> Slowly the girls pushed and still licked, Tamzin’s was the first hand to slide in, Jed whispered, “Keep it moving and don’t stop using your tongue, just fuck her,” as he said that Anita’s hand slide in, “The same goes for you girly, just fuck your aunties cunt,” he looked over at Joseph, “Put on a good show don’t they, I think I’ll take a few snaps, you know, something to show friends, mostly yours.”</p> <p> Trudy was screaming as one orgasm followed another, Bianca was moaning and jumping as her cunt flooded over Anita’s hand. After taking some snap’s Jed grinned down at the squirming women as he held both girls heads between the open legs making sure they had no option but to lick all the juice that was now dripping out of the excited women’s holes, Jed looked at both Rufus and Mo, “If you slid under these horny bitch’s I bet there would be some good ass fucking to be had, you could ride them home hanging on them big tit’s, go on try it, me and Alan have got two cute young ass’s just in front of us, come on, the holes are here for use so let’s use them.” </p> <p> The girls were not allowed to stop fist fucking the two moaning women as Jed and Alan forced the women to lay on their side allowing Rufus and Mo to pull them back on top, both men lowered their hip and pushed there fat black cocks up the defenceless women’s ass’s, there was so much juice around that they slipped in easierly and soon the pumping of the cocks and the tickling hands, now well stuck up them, drove the bound Trudy and Bianca to relieve themselves by pushing their cunts in to the sucking girls mouths. </p> <p> “ Getting a hard on watching your horny assed family fucking themselves off?” Jed grinned at Joseph ”They been fucking us for longer then you think and they love it. They just can’t seem to get enough cock. That little wifey of yours loves three cocks at once. She loves both holes filled with big fat meat and a third one stuck down her throat. And you can watch your big titted daughter take it up the ass. She will and love it too. You just sit there and watch.” </p> <p> He bent down behind Anita, put his hands on her ass, spread her plump cheeks, opened her hole and ploughed a finger in to her.</p> <p> As Alan forced his cock up Tamzin’s ass-hole, Jed grinned and looked back at Joseph. </p> <p> “ Seems your whole family likes it up the ass. How about you?” </p> <p> Jed's eyes scanned the floor for a vibrator. Seeing one, he picked it up and handed it to the pathetic Joseph. </p> <p> “ Shove that up your ass you worthless piece of shit then sit on it” </p> <p> Joseph looked at him. “I errr can’t... I wo....” </p> <p> “ Now” Jed ordered, grabbing at his throat “You get that dildo up your ass and give yourself a good fucking or I'm gonna beat the shit out of you.” </p> <p> Joseph meekly stood up, bent his knees and inserted the plastic cock up his own ass-hole. </p> <p> “ Switch it on” Jed ordered the humiliated Joseph ”Did you know your little wifey fucks herself with it when your not home? I think she has some power left in it, but only just.” </p> <p> Jed’s grin grew wider as he saw the chubby little man put his hand between his legs and switch on the machine. </p> <p> “ Now sit on it, you faggot” </p> <p> Jed gave him a shove and down he went. As he hit the chair a pitiful squeal straggled from his throat. Jed looked long and hard. </p> <p> “ Now don’t you fucking move” Jed spat as he walked back to the girls, knelt down behind Anita, aimed his hard cock at her lovely, cute, little ass-hole and buggered her.</p> <p> As Jed fucked at Anita’s ass-hole he continued his humiliation of Joseph. </p> <p> “ Lovely ass your daughters got. Just look at it. All round and firm. The best thing is it fucks up a treat. Would you like to see her fist fuck her Mum? Would that turn you on? Looks like your wifey will fuck anything right now. Mo seems to be having a great time fucking her ass.”</p> <p> Jed grabbed at Anita’s huge tits as he pushed himself deep into her ass. </p> <p> “ You want this cutie to sit on your little pecker?” he taunted Joseph as his hand went between the girl's legs and he pushed two fingers up her ”How many times have you wanted to fuck your own daughter? She's got a lovely tight cunt. Bet you wanted to do some sucking on this cute little hole. Bet you would be great with your faggot ass up in the air and Rufus fucking it while you muff your kid here. You fancy that? You fancy a bit of your daughter's pussy pie?.” </p> <p> As Trudy and Bianca groaned out another orgasm, Jed told the girls to pull out but not to wipe their hands and wait while they all had their asses filled.</p> <p> Alan was the last to fill an ass. Rufus and Mo threw the two exhausted women to one side and got up. Anita and Tamzin were curled up on the floor sobbing as the four men gathered round Joseph. </p> <p> “ Stand up chubby. Let’s see your pretty ass. We want a nice picture of it.” </p> <p> Joseph stood and turned slowly round as pictures were taken of him smiling, waving and pointing to the dildo stuck up his ass. All the time he was being threatened with the crop if he didn’t pose well. They enjoyed their torment of the fat little rich man until they had finished the film. The last three snaps had him licking the cum off the girls hands.</p> <p> Jed went and brought up the last of the wine while the females and Joseph were all made to get on the bed. As the men stood and sat around the room swigging from the bottles, Jed looked over their captives. </p> <p> “ Well. Much as it pains me to say this, it’s getting close to us having to leave you. Much as we feel you have enjoyed our visit, you may be tempted to say something about us to others. Now that would be very foolish. Because if you do then we will be forced to use a little plan, paid for by our visit to another place not so long ago, that will cause a lot of embarrassment to you all.”</p> <p> Jed took another swig and continued. </p> <p> “ So I have put those tapes and the camera in your car, which we will borrow. I'm sure you don't mind. Then we'll drop them off with a business associate who will mail pictures and tapes to Temple construction union office, the ladies golf club, the fitness centre, the school, and other addresses that you don’t want me to say and all sorts of social places that you have in your diary. But only if anything happens to us. There is another little detail but you will find out about that later.”</p> <p> Finishing the bottle, he told every body to go down to the kitchen. The men got plenty of ropes and tape and set to tying Anita and Tamzin tightly to kitchen chairs with their legs  tied widely open into lovely, cunt showing splits. They then gagged and blindfolded them, rendering them helpless. Trudy was next and she was tied just as tightly but Bianca only had her arms tied behind her, gagged then blindfolded.</p> <p> Jed smiled at Joseph, and said loudly, “God those two little cunts on them girls look tasty tied open like that. I think I’ll have me a last suck on them” </p> <p> He grabbed Joseph, made a signal not to speak, pushed him between Anita’s legs and nodded. Joseph looked at his daughter's delicious young pussy and, knowing she wouldn’t realize who was doing it, he licked his lips and stuck his tongue up her sweet open cunt. </p> <p> He was really getting into it. His tongue and fingers lapping up and down the nice young slit when there was a flash. Jed held the camera. </p> <p> “ Whoops didn’t know there was one left” he grinned, accompanied by a roar of laughter as Mo dragged the shaking Joseph from between his daughters legs and tied him to a chair. After gagging and blindfolding him, Jed looked at them. </p> <p> “ Well lads. Time to go” he said.</p> <p> “ Pity” Rufus said ”I could do with a last fuck” </p> <p> “ Good idea” Jed grinned “I'm sure the ladies won't mind. Anyone else want a fuck for the road? Or is that a silly question.”</p> <p> The gags were removed, each man picked a mouth and the four of them stood happily smiling at each other as four mouths sucked as hard as they could until there were four sets of cum soaked dripping lips and four different sounds of females choking, coughing and spitting on male juice.</p> <p> The gags replaced, Jed stood at the kitchen door, Bianca at his side.</p> <p> “ You may have not noticed but I have a bra, panties and a pair of running shoes. I don’t know if they will fit her but the lovely Bianca will come with us for a while” He announced to the others ”At the right distance she will put these on and run back here. I hope she’s still as fit as she was as she will certainly have to get a lick on. We have locked all the windows and we will lock this door. She will have the key. Oh yes. While she’s gone you may hear a slight hissing noise. We will be leaving the gas on so don’t breathe to much. Goodbye.”</p> <p> Bianca was pushed out to the car with the sound of muffled moans ringing in her ear. Mo drove and soon Alan and Rufus had Bianca between them on the back seat as the Merc purred up the drive. Jed gave directions up to the crossroads and looked behind. Rufus had a hand on her naked open crotch as Alan sucked on a nipple. </p> <p> “ Don’t get too excited” he laughed ”We ain’t taking her that far.”</p> <p> When they reached the crossroads, the car stopped and the naked Bianca was pulled out. They dropped the bra, panties, keys and shoes in front of her, took off the blindfold and untied her. </p> <p> “ You’re a fit girl” Jed said, holding her arm ”And we have enjoyed our meetings. Now you better keep quiet about this. I told Rufus all about Lauren and Jade. You wouldn’t like to see them on the end of his boner and I can assure you he would just love some of that nice young cunt. Now give me a kiss like a good pussy, put on the pretty undies and I’ll let you start.” </p> <p> Bianca forced herself to kiss him long and hard, then they got into the car and drove off, leaving her struggling into the set of small undies.</p> <p> As the car purred along the road, Jed looked at the men. </p> <p> “ Now that was what I call fun” he smiled ”They took everything we could do to them really well, I thought”</p> <p> Alan laid back on the seat and laughed. </p> <p> “ Well it’s what I thought you would expect from a Fit Family.”</p> </div>",[]
6,"If it Hurts, Cry Uncle",-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-04-15,16,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lee would be about four when his Aunty Abigail married Trevor Jorden. But now Lee was 16 she had now become his fantasy woman.</p> <p>His dads sister looked a lot like that footballer Beckham’s Mrs., the one out of the spice girls, same sculptured looks, high cheek bones, big tits and lovely strong legs, he noticed them for the first time when he was 12, now he regularly plays with himself and thinks of little else but her.</p> <p>Abigail had two daughters one was four years younger than Lee the other five, both starting to blossom, getting their mothers lovely features and Lee couldn’t help but get really turned on every time they visited, for a young lad he had a lot of disturbing sexual hang-ups, even at junior school he had been called Lee the Lech, the class pervert.</p> <p>Anyway about three months ago uncle Trevor was killed in a car accident, he was in collusion with another car, the passengers in that car also died, a woman and her son, the autopsy showed traces of drugs in Trevor but when Abigail explained they were for medical reasons and suddenly provided proof so the insures were forced to pay up, still not believing her they played for time, they had stipulated certain things so the payment was not due for another two months.</p> <p>Abigail had also avoided action by the victim’s lawyers due to this mysteries proof.</p> <p>Lee’s dad had said they could stay with them until things were sorted out as they had no money and the people they rented the house from had insisted they paid or got out and besides there was plenty of room, Lees parents had a big house and recently got in to the book industry and had to travel to different fairs most weeks and Lee was old enough and big enough to look after himself.</p> <p>So the day came. Abigail, Melanie and Averill arrived at three in the afternoon, it was a hot June day and the girls wore light summer dress’s that swayed and moved showing lots of legs. Abigail wore a wrap-around skirt, the wind blew and the pieces split showing lots of long slender leg up to the thigh. There was lots of kissing and as Abigail went to peck Lee’s cheek he got an eye full of overflowing pink bra under the loose fitting outfit.</p> <p>He had to bend to talk to Averill the youngest, he could see she wasn’t wearing a bra but she had got little tit’s with large nipples that was for sure. Melanie certainly had a small well filled bra and both girls dress’s were short, there legs looked adorable with little knee length socks, Lee went upstairs, took his tool out and pumped it empty.</p> <p>It was two weeks before the next fair, Lee was looking forward to his summer break, he was already getting little glimpse’s of the girls, he hid in all sorts of place’s to see up skirts or even better no tops.</p> <p>After only a week he had made a few little holes in certain places. He had seen movies he knew how to hide the peephole, especially the one in Abigail’s bedroom, which was next to his. He had given the room a picture only there was a bit torn out at just the right point, at the hole from his room, perfect to catch the odd quick look at Aunt Abigail in underwear or even less. </p> <p>Life changed for Lee two days after his parents went away. Abigail had a phone call from her lawyer, she had to go to a meeting she would be gone over night so would Lee mind looking after the girls, she was so apologetic but what could she do, you know how it is, the cost and all that.</p> <p>Lee lay in bed, tomorrow he would be alone in the house with two lovely young girls, he fantasised about getting them drunk or drugged or both, what could he make them do, what could he do to them.</p> <p>With his large cock in his hand his mind played on the out rages he remembered his mothers tablets, did she still have them?</p> <p>When the accident happened Mother had taken it badly, the doctor had prescribed these tablets to calm her down, but she said they made her feel weak and silly, to much like a tranquilliser and she had stopped taking them, but were they still in the medicine locker?</p> <p>He was still fantasising at three in the morning he couldn’t wait, he slid to the bathroom and looked in the locker, oh yes, there they were.</p> <p>Lee tried to busy himself as Abigail got things ready, he went back to his room just before she went to change, he got a few nice sights as she prepared herself for the trip, he thought you are one sexy lady and still no sign of any male contenders for that gorgeous hole between your legs.</p> <p>She left and the girls went out to the pool, Lee went his way, trouble was his way was up to the overlooking window and hide behind the lace drapes playing with his cock while watching the girls in their bathing outfits thinking of what they would look like with out them.</p> <p>He sent out for pizza and told the girls to lay up for supper, as the pizzas arrived he took them in to the kitchen and put them on plates, also he sprinkled them liberally with crushed tranquillizer’s and put some in the two squash glass’s, he smiled as he saw their eager faces watching him, laughing at him as he waited on them.</p> <p>It was as they sat to watch a soap on T V that he first noticed Averill, she was giggling, it didn’t take long for Melanie to join her, so Lee set his plan in motion, he started laughing and acting silly as well.</p> <p>He joked and made stupid faces anything to keep the girls excitable, he told them he laughed so much he needed a drink, he said he would wait on the madams as well.</p> <p>The next drinks had plenty of juice in to cover the taste of the alcohol; he served it to them, the silliness continued. The next part of the plan was about to start. He started to talk about the people on the T V their boobs and if they had big cocks, the more the girls laughed the cruder he got.</p> <p>He started comparing tit’s on T V to Melanie’s, starting to dare her to show hers, then he would tell Averill she hadn’t got anything to show and just as he wanted the girls started to argue, the drink and downers were having the desired effect. </p> <p>As if by magic at one point on the T V a woman came on who was a little flat chested, he told Melanie that the woman had bigger tit’s than her, Averill was giggling and rolling all over the floor, she dared Melanie to prove Lee wrong, Lee held his breath as Melanie staggered up and started to remove her top.</p> <p>She stood in front of Lee in her bra; Lee said she filled the cups with cotton wool; she took another drink and said she would prove him wrong, she took off her bra. Lee’s eyes feasted on two perfectly round firm tit’s with lovely pink nipples as Melanie stamped her foot and said “See their real.”</p> <p>Lee went on, “Well at least you got some which is more than your baby sister,” with that Averill pulled herself up and took her top off, she didn’t have a bra but her little buds looked so sexy.</p> <p>The girls were quite drunk by now, Lee stone cold sober, just drunk on lust said, “O K show me the rest and I’ll show you mine.”</p> <p>Lee waited, had he gone to far or, Averill, being hyped up more then Melanie, took her skirt off and pranced around in her pants daring Melanie and Lee to do the same, Lee followed, by quickly stripping down to his boxers and being silly with Averill, pretending to fall on to her making sure he got a hand full of small budding tit.</p> <p>He could see Melanie didn’t want to be left out; he was trying to hide his growing hard cock as she slipped out of her shorts.</p> <p>They were still fooling about when Melanie collapsed on the floor, she looked out of it, Lee giggled making Averill do the same, he whispered to her, “You going to take her pants off? If you do I’ll show you mine.”</p> <p>Averill looked at Lee, he thought shit it’s not going to happen, then she laughed out loud, “Yah I’ll show you hers.”</p> <p>Lee almost came there and then as Averill’s little fingers grabbed at the waistband of her sisters pants, pulling hard she unveiled the most perfect slit covered in a light mousy set of curls. Averill giggled at Lee, “She’s got hair over it, I haven’t,” Lee’s heart raced.</p> <p>He looked at Averill, “If I touch it, you can touch mine but it’s got to be our secret, can you keep a secret? We will get in a lot of trouble if you don’t.”</p> <p>Averill’s eyes seem to get a little blurry, “We can keep secrets, we kept mums over dad.”</p> <p>Lee suddenly realized what he was hearing, “What secret is that? You can tell me.”</p> <p>Averill took a deep breath, “Oh the drug she gave dad when she found out he was being naughty with his secretary, she didn’t know he was going out in the car,” she looked thoughtful, “That was a bad thing.”</p> <p>Lee pushed her, “So what happened?”</p> <p>Both of them seemed to forget the sleeping figure of Melanie as she lay, her tit’s on display to the world and her pants down around her thighs, Averill was talking very slowly, fighting to stay awake.</p> <p> “I think that she paid a man to get a piece of paper to say the drug thing where proper something about heart, but they weren’t and she knew she wouldn’t get the money if they found out or something, anyway we found the letters and the bottle and we hide it, incase any-one came snooping.” </p> <p>Lee asked the big question, “Where is it, have you still got it, is it here?” Averill sat down with a bump and yawned, “Yah, it’s all up in the base of our musical jewellery box, nobody will find it there.”</p> <p>Averill lay back on the floor and fell asleep.</p> <p>Lee was up and in the girl’s bedroom like a rat up a drainpipe, he lifted the lid on the musical box, a small ballerina flipped up and spun round to some tinkling music, Lee lifted everything out and pulled at the blue base, sure enough it came free and there were some letters and a small bottle, thinking finger prints, he took his boxers off and gently picked the bottle out, wrapped it in the shorts, took the letters, put everything back then went to his room.</p> <p>He placed everything in a draw and returned to the girls. First he carried Averill up stairs, then back for Melanie, both girls were fast asleep.</p> <p>He laid them on their beds, first he took Averill’s pants off, then he finished stripping Melanie, he looked at the two beauties, asleep, naked and totally at his mercy</p> <p>Lee took stock of the situation, he could actually fuck both of them, but that wouldn’t be much fun, no he wanted them to have to give in to him, he wanted to master them, no he will have the delights of breaking them in when their awake.</p> <p>Tonight he will just have a little fun with his helpless victims.</p> <p>He started by pulling their legs open nice and wide. First he sucked on Averill’s little tits then he moved to the nice firm mounds of Melanie, fingering both pussies as he did.</p> <p>He put his finger and thumb on the slit and opened it, another finger pushed in and around the pink flesh of her inner cunt, he put the finger to his nose then licked it.</p> <p> He knew he had to get rid of a load and he decided it was going to be Averill’s pretty little mouth that would do that job for him.</p> <p>It was far easier than he thought; he held her nose in his right hand pushed her jaw open with his left then pushed the head of his cock in to the cute opening. He just fucked in and out only letting the top rub back and forth over her tongue, he didn’t need to fill her mouth, Lee was so excited that with in a few minutes he felt himself coming, he grabbed his shorts, pulled out of the mouth and blew his load in to his shorts. </p> <p>He smiled down at the beautiful girl and thought, soon my girls, soon I’ll have both of you to do with as I please and I’ll be using your holes not these shorts.</p> <p>He made his way back to his room via Abigail’s. A little careful searching gave him names of lawyers for her and for the victims, police inquiry numbers and anything else that looked useful. He took a little more time to look through her lingerie draw, in a bag at the bottom she had some sexy stuff, he even found some used pants and took them to bed knowing it would be impossible to sleep.</p> <p>He got a little sleep between 6 and 8, but he was soon sitting on the Melanie’s bed in just boxer shorts, “Come on wake up, get your selves up lets see you.”</p> <p>Melanie was the first she looked very sleepy, Averill wasn’t as bad but still groggy, he knew they were naked as he pulled the clothes back from Melanie exposing her lovely tit’s to his gaze.</p> <p>She squealed, he laughed, “Come on, you didn’t mind last night, so what’s different?” She grabbed the sheet back and held it under her chin.</p> <p>Lee looked hard at her, “You still want me to get your mum in trouble then, do yah?”</p> <p>They looked at each other then at him, “Oh yes I’ve got the little green bottle and all the letters, enough to put your mum away for a long time, let me see.”</p> <p>Lee played his plan like an expert, “One, causing the death of three people by administrating drugs. Two. Defrauding insurance companies of monies. Three. Involving minors as accomplices. Do you want me to go on, your mother is already up to 20 years?”</p> <p>The girls burst in to tears, Averill was the first to cry, blubbering at him “You can’t you mustn’t, we love our mummy.”</p> <p>Melanie joined in, “No, no you wouldn’t do that you can’t tell any-one.” Lee stood up, “O K if I can’t tell my little secret then you won’t tell ours.”</p> <p>He waited then Averill said, “What’s our secret?”</p> <p>Lee tried to look pleasant but all the time he was bursting inside, “You remember the game we were playing last night.”</p> <p>Somewhere a little girls voice said, “Yes.”</p> <p>Lee said, “Then this morning we continue it, only this time it’s my rules, then if you two do as your told, then my secret stays with me and you won’t tell any-one, understand.” They eventually nodded, Lee couldn’t help but grin, “Then we have a deal,” again they nodded.</p> <p>Lee voice grew loud with power, “Right, get out and sit on the side of your beds facing each other.”</p> <p>Melanie reached for her gown, Lee grabbed it, “Oh no, you stay naked, just as I left you.” A quick furtive look at Averill who was already getting in to the position as ordered had her doing the same.</p> <p>Lee looked down at them both, sitting naked as the day they were born, he moved closer, “Melanie put your hand in my shorts and take my cock out,” he stared down at her hard, her eyes darted anywhere but at him, he saw Averill nod at her and mouthed, “Mummy.”</p> <p>The grin grew wider as the little hand went to his shorts, slid up the leg and he felt the little finger wrap around his throbbin cock, he felt her pull at it as it slowly immerged from the leg hole, it stood big, long and hard, he looked at the girls faces and knew it was their first close encounter.</p> <p>He eyes went to the youngest, “Averill kiss it and I mean for as long as I tell you, kiss it all over while your sister holds it.”</p> <p>The young girl bent forward and kissed it, then again and she kept on kissing all over it, Lee thought he would burst over her there and then, thank god he had got rid of a load before he came to their room.</p> <p>He held her by the hair and looked at Melanie, “Take my shorts off,” she pulled them down so he could step out of them, “O k Averill get back to kissing it only this time around my balls and hair,” he pulled her hair in to the position he wanted, “All right Melanie, put the end in your mouth and suck it gently.”</p> <p>Melanie looked at him, he just smiled and mouthed Mummy at her, she turned her head, opened her mouth and closed it over the throbbin end of Lees cock, a triumphal, “Yes” came from Lees mouth. Much as he had jerked off before the sight and feel of two nubile young girls using their mouths on his cock was to much and in a few minutes he felt his balls tighten ready to shot out his juice, he grabbed both sets of hair and pulled them away and then together forcing them to look at him as his cock shot juice all over their faces.</p> <p>Much to his surprise they didn’t say or do anything just sat there with his cum all over their cute faces, he smiled, “That’s it you do nothing unless I tell you, now lick it off each others faces.” He watched as they reluctantly set to their task, when they had finished he pulled Melanie back and on to the bed, “Lay there and open your legs,” she obeyed.</p> <p>He got hold of Averill by the hair, forced her over her sister, “Now my little slaves, I’m going to see every mans dream, two pretty girls sucking each other’s cunts.”</p> <p>Averill squealed as Lee positioned her face over Melanie’s cunt and spread her legs over Melanie’s face, “Suck each other and do it good, I will be watching, now do it.” </p> <p>A pathetic, “I don’t want to do this,” from Averill earned her ass a hard slapping then Lee pushed her cunt down on to Melanie’s face.</p> <p>As he watched a tongue slowly start to lick at the open cunt he grabbed Averill’s hair and dragged it down on to the open exposed cunt under her, “Now you lick at it, remember mummy and use your tongue to lick it well.”</p> <p>It took a while but the girls made an effort and there were some hip jumps as little tongues found interesting places. Lee couldn’t just stand there and watch, he stood beside the bed and let his hands play on the naked flesh before him.</p> <p>His fingers found little ass-holes to tickle or nice nipples to pull on, he took Melanie’s hand and wrapped it round his cock, making sure she knew how to pull at it while he continued to use their young innocent bodies for his pleasure, they were aroused by what they were doing to each other and the things Lee was doing but Lee wasn’t particularly bothered about what they were feeling he knew he was feeling horny, he had a hard stork on and ready to shoot a load again.</p> <p>The girls knew they had no option but to do what their cousin told them, he took great delight in reminding them that their future and their mothers fate was entirely in his hands, one wrong word, one refusal and he would shop her, what had he got to loose, he laughed as his said, “At least I’m not going to kill you so just do it.” </p> <p>“Right my little slaves, Averill get that moisturizing cream from your mothers room and spread it on my knob-end,” reluctantly Averill went to do his bidding. Melanie show me your ass-hole, just kneel over on the bed and pull you ass cheeks apart for me to inspect.”</p> <p>Averill returned he smiled down as he watched the little hand smearing cream over his harding cock, he took a finger full from the jar and pushed it in to the cute puckered ass-hole in front of him. Averill went to turn away, Lee caught her, “You just stay there and watch me bugger your sisters ass, take notes because your cute little ass is going to get my attentions as well.”</p> <p>Both girls started to sob loudly, Lee snapped at them, “Getting fucked up the ass and giving blow jobs is cheap when you think you killed your own father so get that ass up and bite the pillow.”</p> <p>Lee pushed at the little ass -hole, the squealing noise’s from the bed became louder as he felt his cock pushing in to her, then his slow pushing paid off his end slipped past the entrance, the rest was easy for him and he loved the way Melanie kept moving as he filled her, “Keep that up cousin while I fuck you, from where I am it really looks sexy and Averill, a good idea for you is to get on the bed beside her and adopt the same position, I want to finger fuck your butt, just so you get used to it.”</p> <p>Lee was loving the sight, now he had two cute butts up in the air, both being held wide open, his cock in one his finger up the other, it was impossible for him to hold himself, the tight ring sucking his cock, and the little squeals from the bed clothes was making him cum, he thought, why the fuck should I care, I’m not here to please them I’m here to fuck them for as long as I like and in the weeks to come as often as I like, he suddenly filled Melanie’s ass.</p> <p>He left the girls naked and sobbing on the bed while he went to the bathroom, the phone rang; he ran down stairs, it was aunt Abigail.</p> <p>Abigail rang to tell him she was boarding her flight which should take just under two hours then get through the airport and three quarters of an hour should get her back for quarter or half past two, had the girls been alright.</p> <p>“Fine, just fine, their out by the pool at this moment, I can hear them laughing so they must be having fun, I’ll go join them and maybe feed them before you get back,” she thanked him for being so good to them and went to catch her flight.</p> <p>He walked back in to their room they were as he had left them. He jumped on to Melanie and held her down, he started to kiss her mouth as his hand squeezed her tit’s, he looked at Averill, “Get over here and lick your sisters cunt, your mummies on her way home and I want to play with you two for a little longer, is that all right? Can I play with your cunt?” He shook Melanie until yes whimpered, “Yes.”</p> <p> After mauling her breasts and mouth for a while he looked down at Averill licking the pink slit, “She taste good,” Averill quietly said “Yes,” Lee kissed Melanie very hard then looked at her, “Good I want some in my mouth, you can sit on my face while your lovely little sister sucks my cock and gives me a blow-job, but this time,” he grabbed Averill by the hair, “You swallow.”</p> <p>Lee made sure this session lasted a good half hour. Melanie knelt over his face as he licked and sucked at the tight pink slit, he made sure Averill’s ass was around so he could swat it if she stopped sucking him, if he felt himself coming he pulled her up and made her suck Melanie’s nipples, it wasn’t until he was good and ready that he lifted Melanie off his face and got her to hold her sisters head hard down on his cock so he could fill her mouth.</p> <p>The two girls were made to go to the toilet, shower and get dressed all in Lee’s view then he made them eat, told them what to say and waited for Abigail out by the pool. The girls did as they were told, to frightened to do any other and life moved on.</p> <p>For the next three weeks Lee would slip in to the girl’s beds at night, fuck their ass’s or make them use their mouths on him and generally played with them as he said, just enjoying their hospitality. There was great excitement in the house. The results of his mum and dads last fair had come in, they were excellent and they were invited to the director’s house to plan their next fair. They were going over to spend the night, it would be the Tuesday before the Saturday four-day fair; they were both very excited at the finical prospects.</p> <p>The two girls, Abigail and Lee watched them leave, Lee kept himself to himself that day, he had already warned the girls to have an early night and to stay in their bedroom, no matter what. The girls fainned tiredness and went to bed around 7.30 that left Abigail and Lee watching a documentary on T V. Lee looked the pretty woman up and down, her skirt pleated but below the knee, her blouse nicely buttoned up to the neck but full, oh so full, suddenly Lee said, “Shame about uncle Trevor, funny how we never knew he had a heart problem and Mr Kinish did.”</p> <p>Abigail looked at him with a start, “Eeerrr, yes, mmmmm Mr Kinish yes, he was a special doctor we hadn’t been going to him for long.”</p> <p>Lee let his leg dangle over the arm of the chair, “I should think not, a 1,000 for just one visit, but he must be good, only one to know what was in that green bottle.”</p> <p>Abigail looked scared, “What, what do you mean little green bottle,” nervously she put her hands between her legs taking the folds of her skirt with them.</p> <p>Lee still looked matter of fact as he said, “The little green bottle with your finger prints that I have, eerrr somewhere.”</p> <p>Abigail tried the direct approach, “What are you getting at, just what is your point?” Lee turned and looked at her, “Point is, Mr Greenslade of the Engle insurance or Mr Huwes of Pickford, Warren and Car would be real interested in letters from you and Kinish and that little green bottle that so mysteriously disappeared after the crash how about if it suddenly turned up again, would that be hard for you to explain? Would you think that point enough?” </p> <p>Abigail sat quietly; she looked at her hands between her knees and waited.</p> <p>Lee got up and sat beside her, “Well Aunt Abigail cat got your tongue? How long do you think your jail term would be? Would you be a grandmother by the time you got out? That’s if you got out.”</p> <p>Lee turned and let his hand drop to the side of the sofa, pressed the on button of the Dictaphone as Abigail said, “You want some of the money I have coming to me?”</p> <p>Lee said, “So you did kill uncle Trevor over an affair with a secretary.”</p> <p>Abigail nodded, “Yes I suppose I did? I didn’t mean it to happen to the others but.”</p> <p>Lee interceded, “Yes but you will take the money and I bet Kinish gets a bit more.”</p> <p>Abigail took a deep breath, “The girls need a safe place and yes I have to pay off Kinish, and I must live.”</p> <p>Lee bent and pressed the stop button, said, “Oh dear, you better sit there, I’ll get something for you,” he slipped the Dictaphone in his pocket and raced up stairs, it took seconds to fast dub a copy of what he had recorded, hid the copy and went down again, she was still sitting where he had left her.</p> <p>He sat beside her again this time he showed her the Dictaphone then pressed the button she listened to what she had just admitted to, Lee switched off, before she had chance to speak he said, “That’s a copy, I have put the other with that little green bottle, now sit, shut it and listen, here is what we do.”</p> <p>“A friend of mine, who you will meet, knows where everything is, if anything happens to me he has several letters to post, I’m not going to fast for you am I”/The dejected woman shook her head, “Good, so you understand that it is in the best interest for you and the two girls that I remain happy, you do understand that?” Staring at her knees Abigail nodded.</p> <p>Lee placed his hand on her knee, “Why don’t you put your hands behind your neck.” She turned and looked at him, “Look I will pay you, you will have a substantial amount just don’t say anything, you can’t tell any-one.”</p> <p>Lee smiled, “Now where have I heard that before? Still doesn’t matter, now you are to keep me happy one day at a time, and today you will put your hands behind your neck and intertwine your fingers, oh and most important of all, you will not move or speak, unless I tell you to.”</p> <p>Her hands slowly complied with Lee’s order she looked at him, he smiled, “No need to look so sad your secret is safe with me as long as you do as your told, tell me will that be a problem?” She looked at him, slowly shaking her head, “And the girls?” He saw the fear in her eyes and he loved it, this was revenge on all the girls who had taunted him at school, he was now master of this beautiful woman.</p> <p>“You still don’t get it do you? You do what ever I say and you and the girls are safe, believe me the girls are more than safe, but enough of you talking, you don’t talk or move until I tell you and that’s from - - - - - . Now.”</p> <p>Abigail’s hands reached the back of her neck, Lee waited until the fingers intertwined, then his hand slipped down to the hem of her skirt, slid under before he rested it on her nylon covered knee.</p> <p>“You know Aunt Abigail you are a beautiful woman, do you know that for the last two or three years I have looked forward to your visit’s? Hoping you would be wearing something sexy.”</p> <p>His hand rubbed a little way up her legs, “I remember once when you wore that very short black dress, I deliberately got in to position to see if I could see what color pants you had on, that outfit was so sexy I thought about you a lot for the next few days.”</p> <p>His hand roamed up a little further her eyes were on the outline, he could feel that the nylon had changed there was a fancy top, oh god they were hold-ups, “You’ll never guess what I do when I think of you, but I will tell you.”</p> <p>He finger suddenly touched bare flesh, Abigail bit her lip, “Your doing just fine Aunt, I think you just got the idea of what this is all about, anyway as I was saying, I get my cock out, thinking of you gets me a real stork on, and I pull on it until it shots out, god some of the things I imagine happening to you when your naked are fantastic.”</p> <p>He was now touching her pants, he grinned at the frightened woman, “Now it’s your moment, as I said your bright enough to now know what this is all about, if your going to play this my way then open your legs, if not, then kiss your ass good-bye.”</p> <p>It was no more than ten seconds and Abigail started to open her legs, “Well done Aunty, you have seen the sense of it, saving yourself and your girls and you never know you may get to like it. They say there’s a sex slave in every woman just trying to get out.”</p> <p>His fingers pushed in to the nylon pants, pushing hard enough to feel the lips of her cunt ether side almost folding around his fingers, he rammed his thumb in between the folds at the top feeling for the nub as he drove up in to the hooded flesh, “That’s nice, very nice,” Abigail, the odd tear trickling down her face watched the activity going on between her legs, the movement under her skirt, daring not to look at the lecherous face of her nephew.</p> <p>Much to her surprise he pulled his hand out, “You may stand.” </p> <p>Still with her hands behind her head she struggled to stand, Lee turned her round and unzipped her skirt, tugged at it until it was round her ankles, then he turned her back to take in the sight.</p> <p>Abigail Jordan was a fantastic sight, long, long legs perfectly shaped, hard toned muscley thighs and round firm buttocks, Lee drank in the sight, the dark nylon hold-ups the black lace trim nylon tight fitting pants, he looked at the way the pants had been pushed in to her cunt then he looked up at her face, smiling at her he told her to sit again, but she had to keep her legs spread.</p> <p>She sat back down still silent, daring not to speak and still with her hands clasped behind her head, “Now lets have these two out to play,” he undid the buttons on her blouse and threw the two halves apart, then he grabbed at the front of the black bra and jerked it forward letting it’s contents spill out, “Arms up,” he pulled the blouse and still fastened bra upward and off her arms and waited until she had resumed the position.</p> <p>They were as he had imagined large, firm, full, with a large round full raised central rose, and in it’s centre was a perfect nipple, thick and looking very tasty, he thought no wonder the kid’s tit’s look so good.</p> <p>He sat there, the fingers of his right hand toying with the nipple, flicking it and rolling it between his finger and thumb, as he bent and sucked it she jumped.</p> <p>“Did I make you jump, long time since anyone has had a chew on these fat beauties, don’t you worry Aunt I’m going to make up for lost time.” He sucked on the right one as he let his right hand slide back between her open legs, he started again where he left off, squeezing the sensitive folds of flesh between her legs.</p> <p>He stopped sucking her nipple and looked at her, she looked so humiliated, just what he wanted to see, “You are naughty Aunty, you have got me so turned on I have just got to see it,” he blew a silly kiss at her, “Now stand up.”</p> <p>Again she went through the ritual of trying to get up with her hands behind her, but soon she was stood in front of him, her magnificent breasts raising and falling just above his head, his gaze locked on the black pants, the white flesh of her thighs before the black lace pattern of the hold ups that clung to those beautifully shaped legs, the only covering on that fantastic body, his hands went to her hips.</p> <p>As he started to pull the pants down he looked up, between the perfect firm breasts, he could see her staring back at him, shaking her head but knowing herself that he was only 16 and at that age reason was the last thing on his mind and if she annoyed him his stupid immaturity would destroy her life, desperation raked through her body, she was at his mercy and they both knew it.</p> <p> “As I was saying, when I’m pulling my stork I think of you in many different situations, do you want to hear?”</p> <p>He knew there would be no reply, he just carried on.</p> <p>“There’s the one where I come to visit you, I think you are alone but when I get to the house, I can hear men’s voices, I sneak in and I can see in to the sitting room, you are on your knees, naked with your hands tied behind your back, three men are around you forcing their cocks in to such a sweet little mouth and their making you take it all the way in, until I can’t see any of their length, can you take it all the way, oh I know you can’t tell me right now but I will find out.”</p> <p>He was enjoying watching her face as he tormented her with his stories. He was also enjoying pulling her pants over her buttocks; the black triangle of hair was coming in to view.</p> <p>“Then I jerk off at the thought of you being caught shop lifting and rather than be taken to the police you let the security guards spank you, this lovely ass over a knee, red with finger marks, you crying, makes me cum.”</p> <p>He stroked his hand over her now naked ass as his eyes feasted on her black hair covered cunt, his slid his hand round and rubbed his finger down the slit, pushed the knuckle in as he drew it back to the hood, he could see her clitoris, he toyed with it with his fingers, she squirmed which made him tickle her more. A whispered “No please don’t,” got her clit pinched, “Silence I said and silence I will have.”</p> <p>Her pants were now sliding down the nylon as he said, “Mmmmm, pity there is so much black hair, spoils the look of your cunt I think we will have to trim this area up a bit, now where was I, oh yes, jerk off dreams. I have a lot where you are a slave forced to do your masters bidding or tied up always abused and raped by lots of well hung men, by the way how do I compare with Trevor?”</p> <p>He stood up in front of her and pulled the tie on his track suit, then pushed them down, he hadn’t bothered with shorts, his young cock stood out, he was a well built lad and so was his cock.</p> <p>“Go on Aunt get a closer look, kneel down and inspect it, I’m sure you want to.” By now her will was broken, she had thought about her situation and knew what this adolescent prick could do to her and her girls future, she had gone to far to let anything happen, nothing could jeopardize her plans so at the moment it was wait for the opportunity to get him out of her life but for now, she knelt.</p> <p>“Keep them hands behind your head, look at it, staring at you, it wants you, you know that don’t you?”</p> <p> She knelt there, this beautiful 32-year-old woman, naked, staring at a 16-year-old boys cock, unable to do anything but listen to his perverted game knowing she was his central character.</p> <p>“You know what to do next don’t you.” Much as she knew this is where his game was going she still shuddered as the time had come for her to perform for her blackmailer, she opened her mouth pushed her tongue out and under the cock, she let it slide in to her mouth. Closing her lips around it she rocked her head back and forth, she heard him groan.</p> <p>He stood there his hands on his hips as Abigail sucked at him, “Oh yes, you are good Aunt just take some more in, I like it, like a warm bath covering me from root to tip, come on try harder, you are going to suck it all and I mean all.”</p> <p>Abigail struggled to get him in all the way, she had done it in the past but that’s when she was sexually aroused not cold like this, no this was like the last six months with Trevor when ever he fucked her she knew he was having his cock serviced else were and then like now she was just going through the motions.</p> <p>Suddenly Lee gave an extra shove and pushed it all the way, she nearly choked on it but fought to keep him going, she knew he was coming and she wanted the cock out of her mouth. “That’s it suck slave, suck, take it all, here it comes, take it all, remember it’s now your job to swallow all your masters cream.”</p> <p>She prepared herself for the inevitable but there was still a great deal of him pumped down her throat, she swallowed and tried to keep as much in her mouth, licking at it as some dripped from her lips. Finally he sat and lay back in the chair, she was still knelt in front of him, her hands still behind her head, he was rubbing the wasted juice off her tit’s with his feet, then pushing his toes at her face, she was being degraded by being forced to suck his cum off his toes.</p> <p>He added to her humiliation by pointing to his cock and making her bend over and lick it clean, when she had sucked and licked it all off she looked up at him, he smiled back, “Now what shall I make my little slave do next.”</p> <p>His grin sent shivers down her as he lent towards her, “You were a bad girl, killing your husband and thinking no-one would punish you, I think the least you deserve is a warm ass, don’t you?”</p> <p>She still said nothing, his grin set in stone, “Good you have learnt the rules, if you want to stay healthy and become wealthy, silence when we are together and you do, with out question, what ever I say.”</p> <p>She stared at him, hate filled her eyes, he almost spat the words at her “Don’t even think of defying me, when my folks are around you act as normal, if even a smell of this gets to any-one you are dead meat and should you think of being clever I have a little something up my sleeve in reserve, just except the fact that until such time, you are mine to play with, now get that pretty ass up stairs.”</p> <p>She moved to get up, “Keep the hands behind the neck,” she did and walked up the stairs in front of him, the sight he had was any red bloody mans dream. </p> <p>Stunningly beautiful ass firm and round with that little crease under the cheeks, black hold ups, her hands up behind her showed the glimpse of tit and proud nipple as they swayed, she turned in to his bedroom and stopped, a little groan escaped from her mouth.</p> <p>Across the middle of his bed was a rolled up sleeping bag, tied and dangling from the top and bottom rail were four lengths of rope, he pushed her in, “Alright my little slave lets have that gorgeous ass over the bag and stretch your arms and legs out, time to take a little punishment, be fair it’s only what you deserve, after all you did kill my uncle.”</p> <p>He kept pushing her in the back until she was on the bed; Lee licked his lips as he took in the sight of her firm buttocks raised over the roll, “Arms up,” she slowly stretched her arms up to the head rail; Lee grabbed one and pulled it up and under the rail, took the rope and fastened it underneath, palm down, she realized there was no way she could get loose.</p> <p>As he walked round the bed he ran his hand over her raised ass, then grabbed her other arm; she watched the rope go around her wrist, “Please Lee you don’t have to tie me up, ouch.” Lee pulled her wrist up under the rail, fastening her arm the same as the other, “That was a stupid thing to do, breaking the rules and you in this position, you better hope I’m in a good mood.”</p> <p>He walked past the pleading eyes running his hand from her ass down the stocking clad leg to the little ankle; he slid the rope around it and tied off. After her other leg was fastened, he bent beside her. She hadn’t seen but there were other ropes on the side of the bed, he fastened one end to her knee and pulled it to the side, then the other knee, as he pulled that her legs opened fully exposing her cunt and ass holes. </p> <p>Her head spin from side to side as she tried to see what he was doing; she almost shouted at him as she watched his hand slide between the mattress and base and pull out a cane. He walked up to the head of the bed, lay back against the wall, bent the cane over and smiled at his Aunt. </p> <p>“Right I think I have your attention, so this is how we play our game, I want to warm your ass, just a little, you don’t want to scream or shout or speak until I untie you and understand this if you do, no matter what is happening I will start again only a lot harder and with painful variations.”</p> <p>Lee pushed himself off the wall, pulled off his shirt and walked down parallel with her ass, he brought his hand up, spread his fingers and slapped down. An oommmppphhhh sound came from Abigail; he walked round the other side and repeated the movement, then stood and watched as his hand print showed in red on the white round globes, “Wait until it’s my hands are opening your ass-hole, but at least I now know where to put my fingers.”</p> <p>He gave her one quick swipe with the cane, it flashed through the air and sting home, Abigail stifled a squeal, “Good, very good,” he climbed on his bed between her legs and started to probe the two holes, “Oh nice very nice, should feel quite at home up there, I wonder what it looks like when it’s really humping.”</p> <p>He got off, went to his parents room and returned, he held a hard hair brush in front of her face, “What do you think, hard back or bristle points, I know, just for the hell of it lets try both.”</p> <p>He got back between her legs, reinserted his finger up her cunt and brought the hard bristle down on her right buttock. “Ppppppffffffsssshhh breathed through Abigail’s lips as Lee bent and licked at the hundred pin pricks of blood, then the hard back stung her left cheek, aaaaahhhgggg, straggled form Abigail and she jumped, “That makes your cunt twitch doesn’t it? Nearly sucked my finger off, lets do that one again.”</p> <p>The brush rained down on Abigail’s ass; Lee left his finger up her cunt as her ass wiggled to escape the blows and strange noises emanated from her mouth, “Still good, you will squeal sometime tonight, but at the moment,” he slashed down with the brush again, aaaahhhhhhgggg, “Good girl, now lets try the ultimate.” </p> <p>He got off the bed, lay the cane across her buttocks, a quick flick of the wrist and the wood struck home, yyyaaaa aaa ppphhh, then again and again, criss crossing across her defenseless globes; her teeth gripped tight just breath forced it’s way between her lips.</p> <p>After ten strokes he said “Ooooh looks sore, maybe a little cream, don’t want to bugger it up before I’ve buggered it for real, lets get a nursey for you.” Abigail watched him disappear out of the door.</p> <p>She lay there her ass stinging her head spinning, as she vainly pulled at her wrists she allowed herself a little sob but that was quickly forgotten when Lee walked back in with Averill and Melanie.</p> <p>“What could be better than one nursey, but two,” she wanted to scream at him, shout, call him every bastard she could think of, if only the words, harder with painful variations, hadn’t screamed in her mind.</p> <p> He stood beside her head, she looking at the two girls, them with tears rolling down their sweet young cheeks looking at her.</p> <p>Lee pulled them close to him, “As you can see your mummy has got a sore bum, Melanie get that chair and bring it here, to Abigail astonishment Melanie looked at Lee and said, “Yes sir,” before going for the chair. </p> <p>He sat and pulled Melanie on to his knee, Averill never moved or spoke until he turned his attention to her, Averill,” she looked at him, “Yes sir,” he smiled at the helpless, bound woman on the bed, “Such well mannered slaves,” he winked at Abigail.</p> <p>“Averill you remember how you rubbed all that moisturizing cream all over my cock the first time I stuck it up your sisters ass,” Abigail sobbed out a groan as Averill nodded, “Good then go and get some and rub it on to your mothers ass.”</p> <p>He looked at the hate in Abigail’s eyes, so he added to it, he placed his hand on Melanie’s leg and ran it up, under her nightshirt, to rest on her knee, “Just as soft and sexy as her mother and just as silent.”</p> <p>Averill came back in, a jar of cream in her hand, Lee nodded towards the bound woman on the bed; Averill climbed on between her mothers legs, dipped her hand in the cream and started to rub over the crossed red lines on her ass.</p> <p>His hand slid further up, under Melanie’s nightgown, up to her thigh, Abigail’s eyes squeezed out a tear as she watched him fondling her daughter, “Averill,” she stopped rubbing her mothers ass, “Yes sir.” Lee pulled the nightgown up so Abigail could see his hand caressing the naked cunt, “Your mummy has two holes between her legs that need attention, push some cream up both of them, and make sure you push all the way.”</p> <p>Abigail eyes closed in desperation, bound and helpless she lay there as her youngest daughter pushed her cream covered fingers up her ass and cunt, to her right, her nephew fingered her oldest daughters cunt and there was nothing she could do to stop this situation continuing.</p> <p>“Open your legs wide Melanie, I want to finger you, you can put your hand around my cock and pull on it,” he looked at Abigail, “She’s a sweetie just loves to play with my cock, don’t you?” Melanie started to pull on Lee’s cock, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Talking of open legs, Averill, it is time to see if your mummies holes are all right, lick both of them until I tell you to stop,” Averill said, “Yes sir,” bent down and started to lick at her mothers ass and cunt, Lee looked down at Melanie’s hand pulling his cock nice and hard, then at her cunt, the folds being pushed apart by his fingers, then he looked at Abigail, he saw her ass move, “They are both good cunt lappers, she will get to you, you should see them when their going at each other.”</p> <p>Much as Abigail hated what was happening, so her body was having a happening of it’s own. In the last month Lee had taught, no forced the girls to lick and lick cunt without question until it spurt cum in to their faces, both of them knew how to do it, how to work on the nub of the clitoris, how to tickle the sensitive bit between holes and how to make a small tongue active and active it was now, up her mothers cunt.</p> <p>Lee watched and waited he knew it was only a matter of time before Abigail would sercome to the stimulation between her legs so he turned his attentions to Melanie, “Pull your top down, let me see your tit’s,” with out question she undid the four button on the gown and pulled it off her shoulders until it gaped open under her tit’s.</p> <p>He bent his head and started to suck the nipples hard, his eyes looking at Abigail, he could see her eyes flickering as her body jumped, he lifted Melanie down, “Stand and suck your masters cock,” she bent and took him in her mouth, her back to her mother, Lee pulled the gown up reveling her ass to her mother, Abigail could see the faint teeth marks on her daughters ass.</p> <p>“Both my cousins have fabulous ass’s you should be proud of them Aunt, oh did I see another jump then, good isn’t she, hell of a tongue she can make Melanie cum real quick.” Abigail was struggling with every fiber of her body to stop the feeling she was getting but Lee just kept on pouring out his filth.</p> <p>“My favorite is fucking her ass while she’s being licked out, with Averill’s tongue up her cunt and my cock buried in her ass-hole she really can wiggle that butt, but I do think that Averill has the best mouth, being that bit smaller she sucks really tight, and as for her tongue, but, like you, she had to be taught how to get it all the way down but she learnt as did they both, well, to be honest, it was ether learn or choke to death.”</p> <p>Finally Abigail’s body took over she started to move pushing her self in to the bedroll, Lee pulled Melanie’s mouth off his cock, “Go help your sister, you suck mummy good if you know what’s good for you.”</p> <p>Both girls worked on the two holes, Abigail groaned and moved at the invading tongues, she could feel herself coming.</p> <p>She reached an incredible climax, spurting juice at the girls, squealing out as her hips bucked in their ropes until she collapsed over the roll, Lee smiled, “Keep going girls, there’s a lot more juice left in mum yet.”</p> <p>The girls went back to their task; Abigail almost started at once, even a heavily disguised, “Yeeeaaasssshhhh,” gave Lee a smile, his cock now rigid, he stood up and moved to join the activity on the bed.</p> <p>He moved the girls off the bed but made them stand ether side, “Play with your mothers nipples while I fuck her,” their little hands slid under their mothers and they both started rolling a nipple each, Lee pushed slowly in to Abigail’s wet cunt, he fucked her very slowly, he could feel her cunt muscles twitching and he could see the way her ass was rotating she was up for it.</p> <p>Slowly in, all the way and a quick thrust before stopping again. Making her move herself, she was groaning, he pushed a finger up her ass-hole and slowly carried on her torment. The rolling of her nipples and the slow thrusting of Lee’s cock did exactly what he expected, she started to search for him, pushing back wiggling her ass, grinding in to the roll.</p> <p>He started to speed up, she moaned and pushed at him, humping up and down, fucking herself off on his cock until he felt her coming, he thumped into her as hard as he could, delicious moans and squeals came from Abigail as her cunt flooded Lee’s cock and groin, Lee gave her sore ass a slap and filled her dripping cunt.</p> <p>He pulled out of her and stood beside her head, he pulled Averill to him, “Clean it,” she immediately bent her head and started licking at his cock, he looked at Melanie, “Clean your mothers cunt, see what a hot assed bitch she is, now remember you all belong to me, he grabbed Abigail’s chin, “Got that.”</p> <p>After the girls had completed their tasks he sent them back to their rooms, he untied Abigail’s wrists and dragged them behind her and tied them, then he took the two long ends and wound them round her waist holding her wrist’s in the pit of her back, then he untied her legs, used a short piece to keep her hobbled then pulled her off the bed, “We will sleep in your bed tonight and don’t get the idea you are going to sleep we have some thing to discuss.”</p> <p>He walked beside the shuffling, beaten but very beautiful woman in to her bedroom and closed the door and looked at her, “When I say discuss I mean I will be doing the talking, you seemed to have learnt the rule so I’ll start with, any descent from you and I’ll weld that cane like you couldn’t imagine or you’ll be the one on your back with your legs wide open with me fucking six bells of shit out of you, now if your sensible you’ll get on your bed.”</p> <p>Slowly she turned and tried to climb on to the bed, the rope would only let her put one knee on the bed Lee slid his hand between her legs and squeezed her cunt, she stood still while he fingered her, he forced her mouth open with his and pushed his tongue inside her mouth, he pulled away and looked at her, “You have a gorgeous mouth I think I will use it to have a nice long slow blow-job while I tell you a few things,” he lifted her on to the bed, then he joined her.</p> <p>He grabbed all the pillows and piled them behind his head, made himself comfortable, Abigail looked at him, he grinned and nodded she shuffled down to his waist and closed her mouth over his cock, he grabbed her hair and pulled it up, “Oh no, I said a slow blow, there’s no hurry Aunty Abigail, I’ve got you all night and so have you. First you kiss it all over then a nice licking including the balls, I nice tickling all around the head with that gorgeous tongue and then a long easy suck before you start bouncing your head up and down in long deep, deep throat.”</p> <p>Lee put one hand behind his head and watched his beautiful Aunt lay and start kissing his cock, like a master with his dog he stroked her hair and said, “Good girl you’ll get the hang of what I like, now I few ground rules.”</p> <p>“Now just so we understand, you do not argue with anything, when we are alone you do as you are told, when any-one is around you act completely normal and you make sure the girls do the same, but the same rules apply, obedience. Of course I will be expecting remuneration from your windfall but to be fair my silence will only be 10% of the payout.”</p> <p>Abigail listened to him as she kissed the filthy meat, she was disgusted but she knew she was tasting herself, he carried on, “Certain arrangements have been made to have the evidence kept in a very safe place and the letters have been copied, they are with the bottle and confession and the copies, plus where everything is, is ready to be posted should anything stop me from a daily phone call, tickle the end of my cock with your tongue if you understand everything.” </p> <p>She squeezed her eyes shut trying to hide her face from him, her body shook with a stifled sob as tears ran down her face, he knew he’d broken her as her tongue slipped out and ran across the hole on the end of his rigid cock.</p> <p>“Good girl, well that’s enough talking for one night, lets get down to the business in hand, I think I will keep you tied up, if you want a piss I will take you, could be fun, you look just as I imagined you would when I lay in bed thinking of you in all those different positions, beautiful and helpless, and guess what, I don’t have to jerk myself off, I have you to do that for me and all your holes to fuck and all night to fuck them in, I little more licking of the balls if you please.”</p> <p>Abigail, unable to speak, had a long night to realize what being blackmailed meant, from a woman who had thought herself so clever, had literally thought she had got away with murder she was now being forced to submit to the sexual appetite of her 16 year old nephew’s warped fantasies.</p> <p>All night she had to satisfy his every whim, he made sure she did, he had deliberately placed the cane on her dressing table in full view of the bed. After the blow- job her breasts became the focus of his attention, seeing just how long he could suck the nipple and what it took to make them hard, she had to endure him giggling as his teeth pulled her nipple and tit’s up to let them drop again and wobble to his delight.</p> <p>Continuously he would hold her ass open, probing her before fucking it. Abigail had always avoided anal sex but Lee loved her ass, so tight, he loved the way the muscle wrapped it self round his cock and sucked the juice out of him.</p> <p>Her body became his playground.</p> <p>He told her the taste of her cunt was a real turn on and to prove it he spent a lot of time with his head buried between her legs licking, tickling and sucking, he had seen the effect the girls had on her, so he spent time turning her on, making her body react, loving the way she fought, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing her jump and buck to his touch.</p> <p>All night he abused one hole or another, it must have been about seven when there was a knock on the door, Lee called, “Enter” the two girls came in, looking adorable as they were dressed for school. The girls kept quite as ordered by the rule, they just stood and waited for their mother to stop sucking Lee’s cock and swallow the cum that filled her mouth once more.</p> <p>Abigail looked at her two girls and wondered what they were thinking; there she was tied hand and foot on her bed with their cousin, her brother’s son, who has been fucking her all night, they were waiting to kiss her goodbye and they would have to kiss her mouth, the same mouth that had just been round a filthy cock and licked cum off it.</p> <p>Lee made them both kiss her, using their tongues in to her mouth making sure they could taste him to, he made them kiss him, again with plenty of tongue before making them kiss his cock, he stroked their ass’s before telling Abigail to reassure them, “It’s all right girls, mummy is fine, please do as Lee say’s and tell no-one, you know what will happen to mummy.” Lee told them to behave at school, if they were good he may take them to the pictures tonight.</p> <p>After the girls left Lee pushed Abigail on her back and started really kissing her, his hands mauled her tits before moving down to her cunt. He stopped kissing her, “Better stop or you’ll get me going again and we know what that will mean, it will be more than this stuck in your mouth;” he pushed his thumb in to her mouth.</p> <p>He dragged her off the bed; next stop for Abigail was the shower. He took her stockings off. Keeping her tied he washed her all over, he screwed soap up her cunt then pushed it up her ass, his hands scrubbed her tit’s, legs and body until his cock became hard again, pushing her back he then fucked her up against the shower door.</p> <p>She was untied, he threw a towel at her and let her get ready for when his mum and dad returned, he went back to his room and carried on making sure everything he had against his victims was secure, and to get some sleep.</p> <p>His folks returned, Abigail played her part and the rest of the day pasted off uneventful.</p> <p>All of them sat around eating supper when Lee told the girls to get their skirts on, he explained to his folks he had promised them a trip to the pictures, they would be back around ten, Abigail looked at him, he stared back, she just said, “Take care, we will want to know all about the film when you get back, Lee smiled at her pathetic attempt to protect the girls.</p> <p>Lee and the two girls left the table, Abigail said, You have your nice jeans if you want to wear them?</p> <p>Melanie looked at her mother, “No, we want to wear skirts,” Lee smiled, he had told them what to wear.</p> <p>As he passed Abigail’s chair he whispered, “It gets cold in that cinema, got to have some where to warm my hands.”</p> <p>It was 6.30 when the three of them left; Lee smiled at Abigail, then winked as he shut the door.</p> <p>Abigail’s brother and his wife Joan were making plans for the four day fair starting Saturday. They would be back in time to help Abigail get everything ready.</p> <p>Abigail had got her eye on a house, the monies should be in her bank middle of that week and she wanted to get out of this house very fast, she looked at the clock, must relax, soon be ten and mustn’t do anything to upset that sadistic little pervert or the plan, she felt sick at the thought of just one more week.</p> <p> The picture house was three blocks down but after two Lee turned the silent girls left and down to Eric Drews house, knocked on the door.</p> <p>It was opened by a tall boy, very skinny, he had shorts on and a T-shirt that read, Don’t’ let life over charge you, he had a thin shape featured face which accentuated his large nose, almost rat like.</p> <p>Eric quickly opened it and let them in, Lee asked, “They gone,” Eric looked back at him, “Till at least mid-night, I’ll take the little ladies jackets.”</p> <p>The two girls stood in the middle of the Drew’s lounge, Lee and Eric sat on two large chairs, the girls looked stunning, ankle socks, short pleated tartan skirts, little button up the front pink jumpers and now the jackets were off, they could see that Melanie had followed his instructions and was not wearing her bra, cold with fear you could clearly see the nipples, Eric turned to Lee, “Good looking pair of shag ponies and you say you haven’t broken them in yet.” </p> <p>Lee snapped at them, “Look up and at us when we are paying you a complement, put your shoulders back and stick out your tit’s, know your master and obey.”</p> <p>The girls forced themselves to look at the two evil boys, Eric nodded, “I’m imprested.”</p> <p>Eric looked them up and down, ”So you’re the girls who let their mummy kill their daddy but you don’t want her to go to prison for doing it.”</p> <p>Both the girls looked at him, he turned to Lee, “Don’t say much do they.”</p> <p>Lee looked at the girls and nodded, they said, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Eric blew out a long breath, “Now I’m really imprested, must be fun time, come here you, you the little one.”</p> <p>Averill slowly walked towards Eric, she stood in front of him, “Right little shag pony time to pull up your skirt,” she lifted her tartan skirt revealing little pink pants. Eric let his hand dangle off the arm of the chair, turned it palm up, “Come and sit those pretty pink pants on my hand, facing me.”</p> <p>She looked back at Melanie, Lee clicked his fingers, she immediately moved forward, spread her legs and sat on Eric’s hand, he smiled at her, “Feels warm.”</p> <p>His finger rubbed on the slit, “Open your jumper, lets see,” as she stood there letting this boy play between her legs, she was forced to open her jumper, then hold it wide while he flicked at her nipples.</p> <p>“Not much of a mound but you have lovely nipples, ay you,” he looked at Melanie, “Lets see what a difference a year makes, get your jumper undone.”</p> <p>Melanie swallowed hard and slowly unbuttoned her jumper, then adopted the same pose as Averill, both girls were frightened, alone with out their mother, the boys could see the way they were biting their lips fighting back tears.</p> <p>Eric looked at Melanie, “Oh yes, now they are nice tit’s, come here,” Melanie walked over to him.</p> <p>Still sitting he reached up and squeezed her tit’s, “Oh yes they feel as good as they look, no offence little one but I think me and your big sister need to get to know each other, in private.” </p> <p>He stopped fingering Averill and got up, he put his hand in his pocket and handed Lee a package, “Told you I had some.”</p> <p>He held Melanie by the hair, “Keep the jumper open and lets go,” he guided her by the hair out of the door and to the stairs, “Up you go,” he walked behind her as she climbed the stairs still with her jumper held open, Eric lifted the back of the skirt and watched the pale blue pants as she climbed each step.</p> <p>As she reached the top of the stairs he gripped her hair again and aimed her towards a door, then in to his bedroom, “Sit on the bed.”</p> <p>She sat there as he closed the door, Eric drank in the sight of this frightened beautiful 12 year old sitting on his bed holding her jumper open so he could see her tit’s, “You going to suck some cock,” she looked at him, “Yes sir,” Eric grinned, “Boy, Lee sure has you two trained.”</p> <p>He stood in front of her, undid his shorts and let them fall, then he pushed his pants down, Melanie looked at his cock, it wasn’t as thick as Lee’s but it was longer, it looked bony and it bent.</p> <p>“Suck it,” still holding her jumper wide she bent and took the semi-erect cock in her mouth, her black hair bobbing back and forth was the view Eric had, but he was loving the feeling.</p> <p>She sucked him as Lee had taught long strokes as far down as she could, with it being thinner she got it a little in her throat, hoping she was pleasing him, she too, had felt the cane and had been warned, she was surprised when he pulled her off.</p> <p>“Time to take your clothes off shag pony,” she quickly got naked and sat back on the bed,” You ever seen one of the these?” He handed her a condom, she just held it and looked back at him, to the girls the word no was forbidden.</p> <p>“Take it out the packet, that’s it, now you slide it over the end and push the roll all the way down, that’s it, now get on your back and open your legs, I’m having my reward.”</p> <p>She closed her eyes to his evil face as he lay his weight on her, she felt his hand between her legs, then she felt the rubber end of his cock, she felt it pushing in, she shook her head in fear.</p> <p>Eric grabbed both her wrists and dragged them above her head, “You weren’t going to say no to me were you, you know what Lee will do to you if I hear that word.”</p> <p>He lifted his body just enough to be able to see his cock just inside the pink opening then he pushed. Melanie tried to escape the cock sliding in to her, he could see she was about to scream so he covered her mouth with his, he kept his eyes open and watched the terror in hers. </p> <p>He was going in, her ass moved but to no avail the head was now well in. He carried on pushing, she struggled but it was a futile fight, he started to pull back and then in, back and in every stroke he got his cock further up the struggling beauty, until he burst her hymen, the little blood helped as he pushed on, filling the tight tube.</p> <p>He pulled his mouth away, she groaned, “There you ain’t no cherry no more, wasn’t so bad was it, now lets get down to the business of fucking you, and while I do I’m going to make a meal of these nice tit’s, so you just lay back and enjoy your self,” Eric started to fuck Melanie, she just looked at the ceiling, tears flowed down her cheeks as she felt his mouth close over her nipple.</p> <p>Averill was sat on Lees knee, he was enjoying her nipples and his hand was up under her skirt fingering her lovely hairless cunt, he looked at her, “Do you want to know what is happening to your sister?” Averill answered only as she was allowed, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Your sisters upstairs being fucked and she’s being fucked up that tight cunt by Eric, do you think she’s enjoying it?” Trying not to cry she quietly said, “Yes sir,”</p> <p>He smiled at her, “Now you just get my cock out,” he carried on smiling as he knew she had no choice, her little hands undid his trousers and pulled out the stiffening cock, while that was happening Lee got the package that Eric had given him, tore it open with his teeth and pulled it out, “Roll this over my cock,” with his cock being quite thick and Averill trembling the whole operation took five minutes and for Lee five very enjoyable minutes.</p> <p>He looked at Averill, “Do you think you would enjoy this up your cunt,” knowing that crying meant the cane, she started breathing very hard but tears were being squeezed out of her eyes, Lee smiled, “I can’t hear you.”</p> <p>Almost blubbering she choked out, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Lee pulled her up to stand before him, “Come on, you didn’t think you could take my cock up your ass but you do,” he pulled her to him and whispered in her ear, “Come on take your clothes off, don’t want to get cum all over them, it only meant to be up you.”</p> <p>Sobbing now the young girl took all her clothes off and looked at Lee, he fingered her nipple, “Lay on the floor, I’ll give your cunt a good licking first, it will make you wet and, of course, easier for me to fuck.”</p> <p>Averill lay on her back with her cousin licking and sucking between her legs, as he lay to one side she could look down and see his cock as it grew to its full thickness, she closed her eyes but her mind was filled with the sight.</p> <p>Suddenly he moved, she felt him over her, her ears filled with the words, “I’d open them pretty legs real wide if I were you,” she did as she was told, she felt the end nudging at the folds then it started to push, she felt as though she would be torn open, it pushed, she bit her lip, her head shook from side to side as the head of the cock burst in to her.</p> <p>“There I’m in, now to go up,” he pushed in and out slowly working his length in to the tight cunt hole, squealing noise’s came from Averill but still he pushed up, suddenly Averill joined her sister, she was no longer a virgin and the hard fucking began.</p> <p>He filled the rubber all to soon, Averill did have a tight cunt, he stood up and looked at her, he pulled the rubber off and dropped it on her bare chest, “Here, want a souvenir,” her eyes just stared up at him, “Come on don’t play the martyr you only got fucked, it’s no big deal after all that’s what girls are for, get dressed lets go see how good a fuck your sister has been.”</p> <p>Lee took a rag from his pocket and cleaned her cunt, then helped her dress, slowly she walked up stairs, Lee knew Eric’s bedroom and pushed the door open.</p> <p> “Naked on her knees with Eric’s cock stuck in her mouth was Melanie, Eric smiled at him, “Great fuck, she’s just cleaning me up. I’ve cleaned her and had a nice finger of her orsum ass, she is a real good shag pony, she won’t be long or at least I won’t I, I, oh yes, I’m about to cum in her moutthhhhh, oh, oh yeessss, as sheeee would sa, say, yessss sssiirrrrrr.”</p> <p>Averill watched as her sister started to gag and she could see the revolution on her face as her cheeks blow out, she was swallowing and she knew what filth her sister was having to swallow, Eric smiled over at Lee and nodded at Averill, “She fuck all right,” Lee laughed, “Peachy.” Eric said, “You, shag pony, you can get dressed now, pity I would have liked to have had some of your ass but I have to tell you about the film, I saw it yesterday.”</p> <p>Eric related the story to all three, he kept asking the girls what he had said just to make sure they got it, Lee took them out and home, as they walked he told them, “Not a word to your mother about Eric, I will know, if she asks why your walking funny then tell her I had my hand up your skirts for most of the film and I pinched you, it’s up to you to keep your mother out of prison or worse.”</p> <p>They got home, knowing Lee meant what he said the girls really put on an act, Lee smiled at Abigail and ran his fingers under his nose then blew her a kiss before going to his room.</p> <p>Apart from the girls taking lots of baths the few days past, Lee was playing this game, he watched and toyed with his three victims, menacing them with just a look and his folks were oblivious to what was going on.</p> <p>Saturday came; Abigail had been warned what to say and what to do, she knew the consequences of disobeying. The girls were told to say good-bye to their aunt and uncle then stay in their room while Abigail and Lee saw his folks off, as they drove out of sight Lee took Abigail’s arm and they went back indoors. </p> <p>She went towards the sitting room, Lees grip tightened, she looked at him her eyes full of foreboding, “Upstairs first, I noticed something’s in your lingerie draw, I’m interested to see how they look on you.”</p> <p>He pulled open the draw and rooted to the bottom, pulled out the bag, “Here show me.”</p> <p>Abigail opened the bag and started to lift each garment out, “Put them up against you, give me some idea, then I will choose.” Humiliated beyond belief, she held the sexy underwear against herself posing for this little pervert, him nodding or shaking his head, finally he picked out a very lacy bra, black with a rose pattern and almost transparent, then black with white lace suspenders, a black and red pair of cut away high pants, with black seamed stockings.</p> <p>Next he looked in the wardrobe, a white cut away top, round at the neck to show maximum cleavage, black skirt with a small slit up the side, he lengthened the slit with a pair of scissors and high heel ankle strap white shoes, he threw her a wide black choker “Put them on, then do your make-up and hair, you have,” he looked at his watch, “Twenty minutes, I’ll go and check on the girls.”</p> <p>As she dressed as ordered she felt sick in her stomach but she finished, she looked at herself, a high class hooker, she had on everything she would not have thought of wearing, Lee came back, he looked at her, “Yes, yes that will do nicely, down stairs.”</p> <p>They returned to the sitting room, the furniture had been moved back leaving the center of the room empty, he pointed to the middle of the carpet, “Sit down.”</p> <p>He sat on one of the big armchairs, she sat on the floor as elegant as possible, her legs curled to the side, she rested nervously on one hand; the room was silent.</p> <p>The silence lasted only a couple of minutes, the door opened, in walked Eric, same shorts different T-shirt, If it moves fuck it, if not why not, emblazed across it, “Yo my man how you doin.” Lee looked at him, “Peachy, take a seat.”</p> <p>Eric sat on the other big armchair and looked at Abigail, “Holy shit ain’t that something, she looks like that, what’s his name names tart.”</p> <p>Lee laughed, “You mean Beckham.”</p> <p>Eric clapped his hand, “Ya the posh bitch from the singing tarts, all nothing but shag ponies if you ask me, but man she is something, hello sweetheart, how you doin.”</p> <p>Lee said with an air of superiority in his voice, “She is not allowed to speak unless it’s two words, isn’t that right Abigail.”</p> <p>Abigail looked at both of them, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Eric looked at him, “Imprested, I am not worthy but I am imprested, but I do have my contribution.”</p> <p>Eric went to his back pocket took out a pair of handcuffs and tossed them at Abigail, “There ya go, the finishing touch to your outfit.”</p> <p>She picked them up and stared at Lee, Lee nodded, “Behind your back,” and waited until he heard the clicking of the ratchets before he got up went behind her and clicked both wrists twice more, she moaned as he patted her head, “Don’t want you to be to comfortable do we?” Then returned to his chair.</p> <p>Eric still stared at her, “She ain’t no shag pony she looks more like a fucking race horse, bet she gives some orsome ride,” Lee smiled and winked at the frightened woman. Eric didn’t notice he just carried on, “What we goin do, god I fancy a drink.”</p> <p>Lee went to the cabinet and got two bottles of scotch, gave one to Eric and sat again, both of them took enormous swigs, “Turn your legs the other side,” ordered Eric.</p> <p>Abigail moved as best her cuffed hands would let her, this time the split opened right up to her stocking tops and suspenders and she couldn’t pull it straight.</p> <p>Both of them kept drinking, Abigail noticed that Eric was the first to get slurry and crude, Lee just laughed at him.</p> <p>“You going to let me fuck her ain’t you, I mean we’re in this together, it’s my dad that got all the goods in his bank and it’s me that got it all in your name, and I’ve arranged all the phone calling, so I get to fuck her don’t I.” </p> <p>“I mean just look at her, all that leg, them fucking sexy stockings and sussies on white skin, I just got to fuck that.”</p> <p>Lee smiled at him, “If all you want to do is fuck it then go ahead, if that’s all, I thought you had other ideas?”</p> <p>The two bastards just sat staring at her, watching the fear in her and soaking in the gorgeous sight of her stocking clad legs, high heels, then up to her chest, her heavy breathing causing her breasts to push at the tight blouse.</p> <p>A few more swigs of scotch later, Eric was the worst for it, “Shhhes got real big tit’s, fancy seeing them with some rope round them, some real tight rope making them stick right out, just bursting to get in my mouth, you fancy your tit’s tied up,” Abigail looked away, “I’m talking to you fuck face.”</p> <p>She knew the only answer; she took a deep breath and thought, only a few more days, “Yes sir.” Eric clapped his hand, “Ooohhh weee, just got to get me some cord for that, ooohhh, wweeeee hay and can I fuck your ass?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Come over her now.”</p> <p>Abigail struggled to her feet and walked over to the grinning boy, Eric slid his hand in to the slit on the skirt and ran his hand all over her thighs and ass, “Feels real nice, really sloft to, oopps I’m slurring, anyway you going to suck my cock so it’s nice hard, don’t you think it should be hard for me when I poke this,” he pushed his fingers in to the crack of her ass cheeks and grinned up at her. “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Lee was giggling now, the drink was getting to him, he stood up and stumbled towards her, stood behind and squeezed her ass before putting both hands round and grabbing at her tit’s, “My mate likes you, and he’s going to love these,” he squeezed her tit’s really hard. “ Hope you like him, hate to think you were being fucked by some-one you didn’t like,” he giggled in to her ear.</p> <p>Eric was now pulling her towards him so he could get his hand right between her legs and thumb her cunt, Lee carried on pulling on her tit’s, “We are going to fuck you for a few days, you ever been fucked two at once, you have in my fantasies and now I get to be one of the fuckers, funny old world aint it.”</p> <p>Eric was getting impatient, “On your knees and let’s get your mouth working, Lee you got some thick cord for her tit’s, go on find it while I fuck her mouth.”</p> <p>Abigail knelt between Eric’s legs as he undid his shorts and pulled his meat out, “There you go lady get your tackle round that, you will swallow won’t you?” She looked at the waving cock and then up at him, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Her mouth wrapped round the long bony meat and she started working on him, her head bobbed up and down, as her tongue excited him, he did a lot of groaning, before he emptied himself in to her mouth. She swallowed as much as possible, lost a bit on to Eric’s legs which she dutifully licked up but couldn’t stop some from dripping on to her blouse and chest.</p> <p>Lee said, “Dirty little slave may have to punish you for that,” Eric let his head drop right and looked at Lee, “How do we punish her and for what?”</p> <p>Abigail looked at Lee, he dangled the long length of cord as he said, “Oh if she speaks other than her allowed words or if she makes a mess, a few reasons and she knows what I do.”</p> <p>Eric moved forward and rubbed the wet juice in to her chest, “Dirty girl we better get your clothes off, don’t you think so.” They both waited until, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Lee snapped a pair of scissors in front of her, “Hope you weren’t to attached to this blouse as I ain’t taken the cuffs off,” he cut up both sleeves and ripped the few buttons off, Eric said, “Nice tit bag,” Lee laughed, “Get the skirt off, that is worth a sight.”</p> <p>Soon Abigail was standing there, cuffed and in her sexy underwear, the two drunken boys circled her, Eric could see her nipples through the lace and he pinched at them, “Nice bra but it has to go, this will be a much better sight,” he waved the cord in her face.</p> <p>The scissors cut through the straps and released her tits in to Eric’s waiting hands; he squeezed and pinched at them, sucked the nipple and bit hard until she moaned.</p> <p>Grinning at her, he knotted one end in to a loop, passed it up his arm and grabbed her nipple; Lee stood behind her, holding her, stopping her from moving.</p> <p>Eric slid the rope down his arm and over the taught flesh then pulled the rope loop tight before winding it round her breast about four times. He pulled it up and around her neck then down to wrap it around the other, soon her large tits were held firmly up, they started to bulge and were beginning to throb.</p> <p>The lovely red rose center was now almost torpedo shaped, the once fat thick desirable nipple was poking out at an obscene angle, Eric kept flicking them with his finger, she was still being held by Lee, both boys knew she was hurting the way her knees kept buckling, Eric pinched them hard, she squealed, “Oh that sound lovely, what’s next.”</p> <p>Lee put his arm round her neck his other hand came round and pulled her pants away from her stomach, “Look down there, time to visit the barbers,” Eric giggled insanely, “Oh yes, great fun.”</p> <p>Lee whispered in her ear, “Get your ass up to the bathroom, I told you once before you needed a trim.”</p> <p>Again she found herself walking up the stairs with hands fingering her ass, she walked like the condemned in to the bathroom, turned and faced them.</p> <p>Eric was at her pants pulling them down the sheer nylon, going down with them licking and sniffing at her cunt, pulling at the hairs with his teeth making her squeal.</p> <p>Lee ran water in to the sink, “Sit on the loo and spread them gorgeous legs real wide and shove that cunt up.”</p> <p>She could see the mirror on the back of the door, she looked at herself sitting on the loo, her stocking clad legs open wide, white ankle strap shoes forcing her knees up, the suspenders running over her stomach, her tit’s now almost pale blue except for the red ends and her wrist cuffed together rendering her helpless to what ever these two boys wanted to do to her.</p> <p>Suddenly her view was blocked, Lee knelt in front of her and started trimming away at the hairs on her cunt, Eric took some, he wanted to keep a memento, then they wet her, slapping her cunt hard before spraying shaving foam on her, they made her look at them as they rubbed it all over her cunt, they stupidly they rubbed it round her face, forcing finger fulls in to her mouth, Eric laughed, “Whoops wrong hole still has the same use,” then Lee started to shave her.</p> <p>As they stood back to look so she could see in the mirror again, she could see her bold cunt, how much more could they do to her, she was just about to find out. </p> <p>After both boys had some, kissing and fingering of her now naked cunt Lee pulled her up, ""Time to have you down stairs, Eric has some sort of idea, hope you like it.”</p> <p>Abigail was dragged down the stairs and back in to the sitting room, Lee went behind the sofa and pulled out a long pole and the cane.</p> <p>He waved the cane at her, ""Kneel,” she shook her head as she knelt Eric gripped her jaw, ""Do as your told, don't speak and the cane stays away, but if your naughty,” he winked at her and squeezed her enlarged tit's, the blue veins clearly visible, ""Don't think these will take to much punishment.”</p> <p>He turned and walked over to Lee and got the pole, he put the pole at the back of her knees, ""Spread you legs and kneel back.”</p> <p>She could see the cane flicking in Lee's hand, she quickly did as ordered, her knees were tied wide open to each end of the pole, the rope pulled back and tied to her wrists holding her firm, Eric stood up and admired his handiwork, </p> <p>""Now don't you go away, while I show Lee this little gadget, see this Lee.”</p> <p>Lee came over; they stood in front of Abigail. Eric took a black tube from a clear plastic bag, it was about 2inches round and four inches long, ""Open your hand,” Lee opened his hand, Eric dropped it in Lee's hand picked up his phone and dialed a number, ""Jesus that vibrates,” Eric laughed, ""Works on the same principle as a mobile phone, ring this and it vibrates until you stop.”</p> <p>They both looked at Abigail, ""Oh yes it will pick up a signal even up there.”</p> <p>“Ohh yes are we having fun, are you having fun?” Lee’s face was inches from Abigail’s, the pain in her legs was excruciating, forced wide apart still trying to take her weight from the bar, she looked at him, she could see the cane on the chair, “Yes sir.” </p> <p>Both of them took another swig from their bottles and giggled stupidly at each other then Eric took the black tube from Lee and knelt in front of her, grinning in her face as his fingers started to tickle her bald cunt, then one finger slid in.</p> <p>“Oh that feels nice, want me to try another.”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p> He pushed another finger in to her cunt, pumping at her, his thumb rubbing under her hood she could do nothing to stop them, Lee played with her aching tits, running his nails the full enlarged length and then pinching the now fat swollen nipple.</p> <p>She felt Eric pulling her lips wide he was starting to push the black tube up her, it was going in, it went all the way, lodging it inside her he let the lips close over it, it was now firmly stuck up her.</p> <p>Eric got up and pulled Lee back from his torture of her breasts, he motioned him to sit on the chair, as he did he handed him his phone.</p> <p>Eric sat back, took a long swig, then closed his hands over his chest, cocked his head to one side and smiled at Abigail, “0784848469,” Lee pressed the digits.</p> <p>Abigail’s cheeks blew out with a sort of ooommmmmppphhhh sound, her head thrashed from side to side, Lee dropped the phone, it must have cut off because Abigail stopped and started breathing heavily.</p> <p>Lee bent and picked up the phone, “Jesus H Christ, what the fuck?” Eric took a swig from the bottle, “Ya good ain’t it, don’t know about you but it certainly gives her some buzz,” he looked at Abigail, “Like that did you, your cunt want some more?” Both of them stared at her, until, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Good, ring again, this time don’t drop the fucking thing.”</p> <p>Abigail’s eyes, wide with fear watched as Lee tapped his finger on redial. She bucked, her hips pushed up trying to dislodge this buzzing, torturing device; she couldn’t.</p> <p>The sensation was overpowering the woman, she couldn’t help the incredible feeling, she was getting wet, very wet and she knew begging for release was out of the question.</p> <p>The phone cut off only for him to redial again, and again the woman’s cunt began to stimulate more juice, Lee looked at her as she humped in to mid air, “Needs a bigger audience and maybe some audience participation,” he disappeared out the door, leaving Eric to enjoy the woman’s agony. </p> <p> It was at least five minutes and three redials later when Lee returned with the two girls, both naked apart from little pink pants. Abigail was still in the throws of her second orgasm as Eric looked the two girls over, “Hello again, nice outfits, Pink to make the boys wink, you are a couple of little cock happy cunts aren’t you, bit like your mother, come here.”</p> <p>As they walked towards him the phone cut off again, Abigail sobbed as quietly as she could, Eric got hold of Melanie and sucked noisily on her left nipple, “As lovely as I remember, I’ll have some more of you later but for now both of you go kneel by your mother,” the girls walked over to their trembling mother, Lee walked behind them, he pushed Averill to the floor, “On the count of three lick your mother cunt out as fast as you can, he looked up at Melanie and you got some big fat tit’s to suck on and are those nipples sensitive.”</p> <p>He sat back down picked up the phone, 1, 2, 3, he pressed redial; Abigail’s body shook again, Averill’s little face started down in between the open legs, she could feel the thing up her mother but just kept licking and sucking at her soaking cunt.</p> <p>Melanie’s mouth latched on to the fat swollen nipples and sucked and licked as fast as her sister, Abigail’s body jumped and rotated grinding in to thin air suddenly the words, “Oh god help me no, no more aaahhhh,” came from her mouth.</p> <p>Eric stood up, “Naughty, you shouldn’t speak, he drunkenly laughed at Lee as he saw him get up and pick up some more cord, the phone cut off, “Keep licking at her you two.”</p> <p>Lee went behind Abigail, Eric followed, he grabbed a hand full of hair and Lee wrapped cord around it, Eric pulled her hair hard back and down as Lee threaded the rope through the cuffs and pulled her wrist up forcing her knees wider, she was trapped her hands half way up her back left her ass totally exposed, Lee picked the cane up as Eric hit redial.</p> <p>As her body started to jump again Lee said, “A little pleasure and a little pain,” thwack the cane struck her ass.</p> <p>A straggled cry came from the beautiful woman’s mouth, thwack, thwack again and again the cane hit the round firm bucking ass, Abigail, now being licked and sucked by her daughters as the vibrating tube forced another orgasm towards her. She fought to keep her mouth shut as thwack upon thwack stung her defenseless ass until thirty red strips marked the soft skin.</p> <p>Eric got up and stared down in to the upturned face, the tears running down both cheeks, “Want him to stop.”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Then suck my cock and I mean deep sucking, my hairs up your nose, got me.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” was the pathetic answer.</p> <p>Lee pulled the two girls away and let Eric fuck her mouth, he sat back and let the two girls lick and suck his cock, as he watched his mate ramming his cock far down his Aunt’s throat. Every so often just redialing for a couple of seconds just to watch Abigail jump.</p> <p>The two boys filled their respective mouths, Eric untied Abigail’s legs, removed the rope from her hair and pulled his gadget out, she fell sideways on to the floor, her hands still cuffed, “She’s a bit of a mess, mind if I take her for a shower, clean her up a bit, you got two to play with.”</p> <p>Lee just waved his hands at the door then pushed his hands back inside their pretty pink pants and carried on fingering Melanie and Averill’s cunts while they finished cleaning the cum of his cock and balls.</p> <p>Eric was just as bad as Lee with the cuffed woman, he did what ever he liked to her in the shower, making her stay in her shoes, suspenders and stockings and what made things worse for Abigail was, he gloated at her helplessness. He announced to her that he was going to play with her gorgeous body until his cock was hard enough to bend her over and have the hole he really wanted. He laughed at her as he reminded her of the one he’d stuck his finger in earlier. He rubbed soap in to the stinging cane marks she knew that wasn’t the only pain her ass would feel today.</p> <p>Abigail was to exhausted to bother fighting, Eric fingered her cunt, washed her still bound tits pulling viciously at the painful nipples until he was ready. He bent her over and pressed her head in to the corner of the shower, soaped his cock and buried it up her ass, the only relief she had was she was able to cry, the tears disguised by the running water. </p> <p>As he dried her he looked at her tits now almost dark blue he kissed them all over and looked at her, “When I take you again tonight, I’ll untie these, that will really hurt but it will take your mind off the fucking you’ll be getting,” he pulled her back down stairs.</p> <p>She walked back in to the sitting room stopped and moaned. Averill was on her back on the floor, Melanie was between her legs sucking and licking for all she was worth, Lee smiled at Abigail, he was on his knees fucking Melanie’s cunt from behind, Abigail could see the criss, cross marks of the cane on the now naked small round ass.</p> <p>Eric slapped Abigail’s ass until she moved in to the room, “Lee I’m fucking hungry, do you know fucking women’s ass’s gives me an appetite,” Lee looked at him, “When I’ve finish pumping this cunt the girls can make some spaghetti on toast, get mother over on that chair.” Eric marched Abigail past the dreadful sight of her daughters being raped and she was sat in the chair, “One leg over that arm the other over that one and don’t you fucking move.”</p> <p>Abigail sat as ordered showing herself obscenely open legged to the boys, unable to help her daughters she had to just sit and endure the sight, her only relief was to see Lee pull out of Melanie’s cunt and empty himself all over her back, but relief was short lived as she felt sick at the sight of her youngest daughter licking his filthy cum off her sister and swallowing it before the two of them dragged themselves in to the kitchen.</p> <p>The two boys moved at Abigail, tormenting her, pulling at the swollen nipples, tickling her naked cunt, pulling her little cunt lips until she moaned, Eric started to push his fingers up her grinning at her wetness, but as she started to squirm on the chair and he started pushing knowing she was getting wet the two girls came back, Eric pushed his face at Abigail’s, pushed his fingers right up her, “I’ll eat food then you, which will taste better?”</p> <p>Eric and Lee sat and ate their food while the two girls stood ether side of their open legged mother and looked at them. After they finished the boys took the other three plates of spaghetti and piled it all on to one plate, both boys walked towards the scared Abigail, Eric said, “Need something else in your mouth, something else to swallow, well here it is, open wide and this time not your legs.”</p> <p>The two of them stood ether side of Abigail and started to spoon spaghetti in to her mouth, making her suck the long strands of pasta in to her mouth, “Oh look at them lips, that’s it keep sucking, we would hate you to forget as you have a lot more sucking to do over the time we want you.”</p> <p> Of course lots missed, dropping on to her large bound tits, soon most of her upper body was covered, even some on her hips dribbling between her legs.</p> <p>They finished the plate and looked at her, Eric laughed, “Looks like she’s been eating shit,” he bent and licked at the side of her mouth, she was struck with horror as he said, “Would you like to try some of mine later, you may have to work hard pleasing us not to get a mouth full out of my ass.”</p> <p>Mean while Lee held both the girls, “I know your hungry so eat the bits on your mother while we wash our meal down with a nice drink, if you don’t do a good, very sexy, job on your mother guess what we will give you to wash yours down.</p> <p>Both boys lent back on the dining room chairs and watched as the two pretty young girls licked and swallowed at the spaghetti on her face then down to their mothers sore swollen tits then stomach moving down to her legs and then sliding down following the trail of pasta between her legs.</p> <p>Eric started to play with his cock, watching excitedly as the girls licked at the enormous bound tits, smiling as Abigail whinst then seeing their tongues working between their mothers legs, he got up, picked up some of the discarded rope and moved towards Melanie, grabbed her and tied her little wrist’s behind her. He pulled the rope down behind her; up between her legs trapping the rope between her ass crack and cunt, he pulled the rope behind him and over his shoulder, dragging her up and forward. </p> <p>She was up on her tip-toes trying to walk behind him as he looked at Lee, he laughed at him, “See you later,” he nodded towards the struggling 12 year old, “Hi ho, hi ho, it’s off to fuck I go,” he had the last dregs of the bottle, which he dewily swallowed and threw the empty bottle on to the chair then laughed as he pulled Melanie through the door and upstairs.</p> <p>Abigail’s eyes were full of pleading and hope as she looked at Lee, she was looking for some pity as she heard a squeal from Melanie and Eric’s voice, “Don’t start squealing now I’m going to have some real fun with you tonight then you can squeal.” Her hopes were soon dashed as Lee looked at her and Averill, “O K you two, I don’t feel as though I want to fuck you just now, no, I think you can entertain me,” he looked at Abigail, “I’ve seen your little girl suck your cunt, so now is the time to see how hot mummy can get her little girl.” </p> <p>Averill you can get in that position you seem to enjoy, on your back, legs wide, mummy you can get over her, lets really have a good 69 and you will, believe me you will, make each others cunts spit and spurt juice all over each others pretty faces and that I will enjoy because I may be fucking one of your holes at the time.”</p> <p>He slapped Abigail’s legs as he walked towards the sofa, he bent behind it; Abigail saw his hand go down, “Oh yes you will make me enjoy it because we will all cum even if it takes the aid of the cane.”</p> <p>He grinned as he brought his hand up empty, “Maybe next time, now you know what I want so lets have you two, stage center.”</p> <p>Abigail pulled herself off the chair and dared a smile at Averill, they both walked in to the center of the room; Abigail her tit’s blue and bursting, numb unless touched tottered in the high heels, a small ladder in the side of the nylons and a hole just were the suspender clipped the only sign of damage.</p> <p>She sat; then slumped to the side, her wrists red from the metal cuffs; she watched her youngest daughter lay on her back, the young legs opening before her. She turned and watched Lee sit where she had just been, he made himself comfortable before sarcastically blowing her a kiss then putting his tongue out he wiggled it, she struggled over her daughter face.</p> <p>Most of her weight she carried in her strong thighs as she was unable to use her hands, then disgusted with herself for being afraid of the cane she slowly lowered her cunt towards Averill’s face until she could feel her breath, then she bent her head down to the little bold slit.</p> <p>She started to lick and kiss the slit, she felt Averill doing the same; she knew she would have to get Averill really excited for her to do the things Lee wanted her to do, to the cunt now sat on her face.</p> <p>Abigail’s tongue worked in to the opening, she thought, no hoped that this little girl would be like any other little girl and love the sensation of having her cunt played with, she knew the pain that could be inflicted on their ass’s depended on her tongue.</p> <p>Upstairs on Lees railed bed Eric was doing what he said, enjoying Melanie. Each ankle was bound tight up to each thigh, her arms tied behind at the wrist and elbow then tied to the top rail, she was forced to kneel on the bed her head pushed forward with Eric’s cock buried to the back of her throat. </p> <p>He tormented the struggling girl, “Ahhh what’s the matter, uncle opps better not say that word, your friend Eric being a nasty man, is he fucking you, but you do have a nice mouth to fuck and you can’t do shit to stop me, all tied up like that and I’m going to keep you tied up, I love it when the girl is helpless while I have a lot more fun with you.”</p> <p>He couldn’t get enough of the pretty young girl, this was the second fucking she was getting, the first she had been tied bent double over the bed end, her legs on the floor and pulled wide to each bedpost her arms tied to the top of the posts and her head pulled over and fastened between the bars looking back between her legs, Eric had fucked her ass while pulling her nipples through the bars.</p> <p>All through her ordeal Eric had kept asking her if she was enjoying getting fucked and roared with laughter every time she whimpered, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Downstairs Lee sat there rubbing his cock as Abigail and Averill were now getting in to it, Abigail was working so hard on getting her daughter to cum that she was very wet herself, her daughter had certainly learnt a lot from her enforced cunt sucking training on her sister. Abigail knew that she could not be more humiliated than she had already been so she let her cunt rub on Averill’s mouth as she ate at the wet slit now open to her tongue.</p> <p> Lee got up and walked over to the sucking females, knelt with Averill’s head between his knees and poked his cock on to Abigail’s cunt lips. He slowly slid his end up and down the slit letting Averill’s tongue tickle it, he put his finger in her mouth then rubbed it over Abigail’s ass-hole, then again and again until he slipped his end in to the puckered opening. Abigail had learnt to relax her entrance and Lee slid in easily, first long slow sawing movements in and back, letting Averill lick his balls, then a little quicker as he felt Abigail wiggle her ass, again the simulation was getting to her.</p> <p>Lee could see that as Abigail started to push her tongue far up Averill’s cunt, he saw the little ass push up to meet her mothers searching tongue as both females let out little groans pushing their cunts to gain relief.</p> <p>Upstairs Melanie was still on the bed, but now each wrist was tied to each ankle, she was laid on her stomach her arms back and up to her legs as if she were flying but in fact she was laying. Her face on Eric’s insatiable cock, licking it and kissing it’s full length, cleaning his balls with her tongue and the reward Eric had promised her for this task, she would be on her back, her legs forced wide and bent high, still tied and him fucking her cunt, while he snogs her mouth and tit’s, he told her was going to do her sweet innocent hole again and would she like that.</p> <p>He waited for the little whispered, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Abigail came, her cunt still very aroused from the black tube and her daughters flicking tongue she splattered Averill’s face. Abigail had a lot of juice from Averill on her chin. Both were still in the 69 as Lee was still fucking Abigail’s ass and he was making sure Averill kept licking his balls until he pulled out and blew it deliberately all over the pretty young girls face.</p> <p> She had his cum on her face, in her eyes, dribbling down her cheeks but still she had to lick the mess off him first before he allowed them to stand, both of them had juice dripping down them, he laughed, “You must be getting sick of showers Aunty, things seem to happen to you when you get in them, but you shouldn’t keep getting that juice all over you, and we can’t keep asking the girls to lick you clean, come on lets have both of you upstairs.”</p> <p>They went upstairs but before they went to the shower room they looked in Lee’s room as Eric was laying with the bound Melanie, scooping wet cum off her stomach and sticking it in her mouth making her suck noisily on the fingers, Lee looked at the scene, “Nice little fuck ain’t she, these two have been good but I got them a little messy so it’s shower time again.”</p> <p>Eric got up and started to untie Melanie, “Might as well have all three in the shower, then I fancy a few more drinks,” he pulled the last of the rope off and walked towards Abigail, “Then your two little angels can watch while me and Lee both fuck you at the same time, I reckon you’d be up for a little double ending, you know what they say, no rest for the wicked.”</p> <p>Lee fixed the temperature and Eric herded the females in, both boys watched as Averill was told to wash the other two and of course where to put her little hands for maximum perverted pleasure of the two voyeurs.</p> <p>Just to finish Eric turned the cold on fully, keeping the squealing females under it until they could have more fun, the two girls forced to dry each other while Eric and Lee dried Abigail hurting her bound tit’s and telling her how they were going to have to warm her up, internally.</p> <p>The showering done, hair dried and brushed, all of them looking their pretty selves it was back downstairs.</p> <p>Abigail, Averill and Melanie stood naked in the middle of the room as the two boys drank beer and tormented them this time Eric held the cane flicking it menacingly at the females, “Mummy stand with your legs open,” Abigail did as she was told.</p> <p>“Girls kneel, one at each legs and hold on to it, then I want you to kiss and keep kissing that lovely white flesh above the stockings,” he looked at Lee, “Those strong meaty thighs.”</p> <p>They both giggled at each other then Eric turned back and watched the girls running their lips all over their mothers thighs, “Mmmm nice, do you like your thighs kissed and tickled,” he waited for the inevitable, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Mmmmm I bet your prefer your ass kissed, don’t you?” </p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“All right girls you heard your mother, it’s ass kissing time, take a cheek each and don’t miss a bit,” the girls moved round and started to kiss all over Abigail’s marked bottom.</p> <p>Averill is there still some marks on your mothers ass?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Melanie do you think I should put some more marks on your mothers ass.” Slower this time but still, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Eric saw the fear in Abigail’s face, “Well it’s ether, I cane the ass, or watch as one daughter licks mummies ass and one licks mummies cunt. Mummy would you prefer a licking to a caning?” This time a quick, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>“You heard your mother, come on girls pick a hole and start licking, I have some serious drinking to do while you three enjoy yourselves.”</p> <p>Lee sat there, can in hand, “Come on Aunty bend those legs lets see some tongue well stuck up those holes of yours,” Abigail bent her knees allowing the girls full access to her, the boys grinned at her, both of them got hold of their cocks, pointed at them, then at her and nodded. They left the girls licking at their mother while they downed another can, Abigail was getting aroused and she could see the boys were as well, Eric’s cock stood firm in his fist.</p> <p>The scene was disturbed by Lee, “Stop your sucking girls your mothers enjoying it to much. Aunty get down on your knees and keep them open, girls untie your mothers tit’s.” It took Melanie a while to free the knot behind Abigail’s back, then both girls carefully unwound the thick cord, Melanie finished by pulling the slip knot up and away from her mother, Lee called, “Come here girls lets watch this.”</p> <p>The two girls stood ether side of the boys as they watched the tears well up in Abigail’s eyes, the blood rushing back in to her tits was agony and the woman had all on to stop herself from crying out, the boys grins just grew wider, “Averill go upstairs and get that cream, then you rub some on her left tit while Melanie works on her right, go on.”</p> <p>The girls were forced to rub the pain filled tit’s hard, Abigail tried hard not to scream at them, knowing they had no option, Lee watched as she squirmed and jumped to their touch, Eric laughed, “Hope your going to move like that when we double end you, will you?” Through gritted teeth Abigail managed, “Yes sir.” </p> <p>Abigail’s pain subsided, they still had the girls play with her its as Eric started his torment again, “You want to feel the cane or, I know I bet you would you rather be fucked.”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Now would you like me up your ass and Lee up your cunt?”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Would you like me in your mouth while Lees up your ass?”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Would you like me up your ass, Lee in your mouth and my little black tube up your cunt?”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Err oh another, how about me and Lee in your mouth with a daughter’s tongue up each hole?”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Your Aunties a real horny bitch, wants it all ways,” they both burst out laughing.</p> <p>“Well it’s three in the morning, how about girls, a bit of sleep and bed.”</p> <p>“Yes sir”</p> <p>“Well you got it half right, you got bed but you aren’t gona sleep, take your mother upstairs girls, it’s playtime for old cocky again.”</p> <p>The exhausted Abigail staggered to her feet, the girls walked slowly before her, Eric put the handle of the cane behind Lee’s neck and dragged him up, as they walked out the sitting room Eric said, “You know what’s a turn on, it’s that sexy choker around her neck, looks real cool, but of course there’s the other,” both boys came up behind Abigail as she started up the stairs, Lee asked, “And what’s the other?” </p> <p>Eric laughed, “This.” Abigail squealed as he screwed the end of the cane up her ass as she climbed up in front of him.</p> <p>Once in the bedroom the two girls were made to stand open legged at the foot of the bed, Abigail was pushed on to the bed, Eric looked at her, “O K on your side, left leg flat and slightly bent the other up with your foot by your left knee, your right knee up and your cunt wide open, now lift you head and open your mouth, nice, very nice, just for effect lets have the tip of your tongue peeking out in a sexy way, oh yes very sexy, now you stay like that.”</p> <p> Lee just watched his perverted mate, “Back in a moment;” Eric disappeared down stairs only to return with the phone and the black tube, “Now girls, when I tell you, you just press this redial and do it every time we say, understand?” “Yes sir,” he handed them the phone.</p> <p>With her wrist’s still held Abigail was struggling to keep her head up but she knew the cane was in the room and the price of disobeying would be painful, Eric smiled at her, “You don’t mind if I stick my little black friend up your cunt, in fact I bet you want it, don’t you?” “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Eric pushed it up, he had brought some tape up with him and he closed her cunt over with it, he patted it firmly all round her hairless cunt, “There, snug as a bug in a rug, now when I say hit it, girls you press the button, as for mummy well you know you want us to get you going, you want to be wet and all sexed up for us, you want your motor running with juice again, don’t you, you’re a cock hungry cunt aren’t you and keep your mouth open and tongue out when you answer?” “Aaaahhhhssss aarrrrr.” “Hit it.”</p> <p>Abigail’s body jerked and moved she gave a small straggled moan, every body in the room could hear the muffled buzz as she squirmed on the bed, Eric looked at her and shook his head, he picked up the cane, she stopped moving, her eyes closed as she breathed heavily. Eric walked around the bed looking at the trembling woman, Lee just walked forward and sat beside her, they could both see the way her hips shook.</p> <p>Eric ran his hand up and down her leg, just letting his fingertips touch her ass hole, she moaned. Lee’s cock grew at the sight of her torment, he slid a little closer and pointed it at her mouth, “Your tongue may touch it,” she licked at it as Eric carried on tickling her ass and between her legs, lovely little noise’s came from her mouth.</p> <p>Eric nodded at Lee then looked between her legs the silver of the tape was now very dark, the tape was sealing her cunt and not letting any of her juice escape, “Hit it,” she bucked again the juice in her cunt making the tube easier to move inside her, arousing her beyond her wildest thoughts, she was so turned on and the boys knew that, they continually aroused her by stroking her sensitive zones.</p> <p>Her lips sucked at the tip of his cock as she tried to relive herself. Eric knelt on the bed and pushed his rigid cock at her ass-hole, immediately Abigail pushed back searching for it and to her disgust wanting it, wanting to be able to move to relive herself of the climax building in her. Eric knew it and slid another inch further her ass-hole puckered and pushed on his end.</p> <p>Another inch and the head slipped in to the entrance, she kept her pose, knee up but she was rocking on the end of his cock, nether boy said a word, but nodded, they both pushed in all the way as Eric said, “Hit it.”</p> <p>It was as if some-one had thrown a switch, she drove her ass at Eric as her head bobbed up and down Lee’s shaft, her hips bumping and grinding furiously, much to Eric enjoyment as he just knelt there letting her do all the work.</p> <p>She came but unable to spurt the juice out of her cunt her hole filled, it was so unusual, this sensation so totally new to her was forcing her in to a multiple orgasm, not even the perverted minds of the two boys fucking her could have imagined what was happening, her throat totally engulfed Lee’s cock, her lips almost sucking at his stomach as she moved from side to side dragging the juice out of his cock.</p> <p>Her ass pushed back so hard Eric had all on to stand as she pumped herself on him, Eric was fucking her as hard as he could trying to prove he could keep up with the bucking woman, this was too much for them and they both came.</p> <p>Eric quickly composed himself, he could see she was still hot and cuffed could do nothing to bring herself off. As the woman writhed on the bed, he ripped the tape off and told the girls to get licking at their mother’s cunt, the sight was incredible as they watched Abigail turn and pin her daughters to the bed. First she held Melanie’s then Averill’s heads between her legs, their mouths tight to her cunt as she ground her sopping cunt all over them cuming at least three more times spurting her juice before she collapsed on to the bed groaning. </p> <p>Eric smiled at Lee, “I said Aunty was a horny assed bitch but that beat all, we must do it again and soon, but even I want some sleep now.” Lee said, “I’ll sleep in the folks room with the two youngins,” Eric grinned, “Well all right if you insist, I suppose I will have to stay here with her, oh you are a lucky girl.”</p> <p>Lee pushed the girls in to the bathroom as Eric took the cuffs off Abigail, he took some cord and pulled her elbows slightly behind her and roped her arms tightly to her side, “There that should keep you under control, oh dear your wrists look sore, better get them better, you never know we may need you to use your wrists on us and even better on yourself.”</p> <p> Lee was the first to wake around ten, he had a blowjob from the two girls before showering with them, then they went in to see Eric. Abigail was bouncing up and down on his cock, her breasts looked better, just a few red cord marks around their base, her wrist still looked sore, Eric was just laying on his back playing with her nipples. He saw them come in, “Morning my man, got to get the first fuck of the day out of my system, mind you she got a couple more good banging’s last night, had to do something I just couldn’t get to sleep, wonder why, still be with you soon, get some food sorted.”</p> <p>They all sat at the breakfast table, Melanie was spoon feeding Abigail as the boys planned their ideas for, as Eric put it, “A fuck, filled, family, fun day in,” and as they expected the females said nothing.</p> <p>Much as the three females didn’t believe it would be possible or hoped it wouldn’t, the two boys were as insatiable as ever.</p> <p>First on their agenda was a female triangle each female licking out another and there was no stopping until each one had come, what made it for the boys was that Melanie came first but by the time Abigail came Melanie was working herself to her next orgasm and so it went on between the three females for over an hour.</p> <p>Keeping them aroused was easy, making them play with themselves or giving one the black tube, making one use it on another while the other pressed the button or felt the cane, they would do anything rather than let Eric loose with the cane, the boys knew that as they watched them pin cloths pins on their nipples and promise not to take them off, because if they did, as Eric crowed, “Control is a wonderful thing.”</p> <p>Of course one of the first things the boys involved themselves in was a repeat of the double ender on Abigail, much as they changed places the result was just as bad for Abigail.</p> <p>The two boys had a great laugh when Lee’s parents rang at mid-day. He had a ten minute conversation about him watching a stupid film, the girls being out shopping and how well they were getting on, even down to how much he would miss them when they went. </p> <p>What he really was watching was Melanie between her mothers legs sucking at her hot cunt. Averill sat on her mothers face having her cunt licked out and Eric fucking Averill’s mouth. He himself had two fingers sawing away up Melanie from behind, until he said, “Melanie was such a nice young lady and always willing to do things for him,” then he got hold of her hair pulled her round and stuck his cock in her mouth, finishing the conversation while fucking her mouth until he came.</p> <p>It was late in the afternoon that Abigail found herself kneeling at the foot of the bed, her legs tied to the posts her arms still tight by her side and her neck tied to the top rail staring at the bed.</p> <p>On the bed was Melanie with Lee up her cunt and Eric pumping down her throat. After they finished filling her they wanted a show from the pretty 12 year old, they used the black tube on her cunt, got her really hot and then made her stand open legged at the foot of the bed while her distraught bound mother finished her off with her tongue.</p> <p>By the end of the day they had fucked them selves to a stand still, the females could hardly walk and the boys saw it as sensible to stop, giving them some time to sort the house and themselves out. The boys had one more trick up their sleeve; they tied all of them up then threatened to cane them until Abigail wrote a full confession. </p> <p>The excuse she was to make was, if anything happened to her this would exonerate her girls and they dictated every word. Satisfied with it’s content it was given to Eric to put with the rest then Eric looked at Abigail, “Come on you cunt I’m gona take you upstairs and you’re gona give me one hell of a farewell fuck,” she did and then he left.</p> <p>After that Lee got her to get the girls to bed, he made sure she explained that these days did not happen and make sure she had a story for his folks when they got back tomorrow.</p> <p>Then he took her to his bed, untied her and told her he had things to tell her, she lay in his bed, he got in, “I have some things to discuses with you, do you understand.”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“But that can wait,” he pushed her down, rolled on top of her, used his knees to part her legs, pushed his cock to the entrance and shoved himself fully in to the gorgeous sucking hole.</p> <p>The day came, the deeds were finalized and Abigail and the two girls stood in the sitting room. Her brother put his arms around her, “Well it’s time to go, it’s been lovely having you’re here, I’ll miss you all, and so will Joan and I know Lee will.</p> <p>Abigail took her brother’s arm, “Look I think you should know something about Lee, is there some where we can talk privately?” They both went in to the study.	</p> <p>After the half hour car drive the girls got out excitedly, they ran up the first three steps of the large brick clad house, Abigail joined them, “Oh mummy it’s beautiful, so big, so posh and in such a lot of garden, you can hardly see the neighbors can we see the pool?”</p> <p>Just as they were about to go on to the fourth step and voice came from behind.</p> <p> Abigail fetch my bags and take them to our bedroom. Averill, Melanie, go run me a bath and be sure that both of you are naked when I arrive.”</p> <p>The three female’s turned and looked at Lee, they all spoke simultaneously, “Yes Master.”</p></div>",[]
7,"Teacher's Fun: In the Beginning There Was the Power, Part 1",1,PAGAN AND COYOTE,no@email,,2004-04-15,95,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There was only one reason Don Dekker had chosen to become a teacher. It certainly wasn't the money, which was pathetic, and it certainly wasn't a prestige job by any stretch of the imagination. His education might very well have taken him much further into a much more lucrative career but wouldn't have given him access to what he wanted the most. What he thought about night and day. What he needed more than anything in his sorry life. Little girls.</p> <p>Little girls of nine, ten, or eleven. Cute little honeys in short schoolskirts, kneesocks, pink panties and pumps. Sweet little dollies in pigtails and braids with their pretty little legs and adorable little asses. Oh how he loved them, how he dreamed of them. Oh how he loved peeking up their cute little skirties, how he wanted to feel their little panties, how he wanted to tickle and kiss their sweet, hairless little cunts.</p> <p>To say that Don was obsessed with little girls would be putting it mildly. He lived for nothing else but the chance to peek a little pair of panties, to sneak a feel under a girls schoolskirt, to actually see a delicious little pussy and to kiss it and lick it.</p> <p>He had gotten in trouble at his previous school for feeling little girl's panties on the stairwell. He had gotten away with it for some time and in the process had squeezed many a cute little ass and had managed to cop feels of some really nice little pussies. Then one day, throwing caution to the winds, he had tried to get a certain nine-year-old girls panties down for a little fun with her.</p> <p>The School Board, not wanting to make a fuss over the matter, simply fired him but did not make his offense public. Had they only known about his other offenses, things would have been different. Like the time he took nine year old Tracey Brooks to the school basement and, with the threat of reporting a book she had stolen, got the child to strip naked and let him lick her all over. Or the time he had similarly coerced eight year old Hildie Bremer to take off her panties and give him a blowjob after school. It was the greatest sight imaginable, a cute eight-year-old face, tears rolling down those pink innocent cheeks as his cock came out only to disappeared back inside that sweet mouth. Oh and we mustn't forget to mention ten-year-old Ingeborg Tessel who was always failing tests, well he made sure of that. And each time she had to lift up her skirt and pull down her panties for him so he could play with her sweet pussy if she wanted to pass.</p> <p>He had come close to being caught on that one. Really close. It was the fifth or sixth time pretty little Ingeborg had failed a test and stayed after school. He had gotten her panties all the way off and had her up on a desk at the back of the room with her school skirt up around her waist and her legs spread widely apart and he was sucking her cute little pussy when the door opened. Lucky for him it was the old, nearsighted janitor who had peeked in for a few seconds, saw nothing, closed the door and left.</p> <p>It was frightening and heart poundingly close, but not frightening enough to keep him from sucking on the child's delicious little pussy for another ten minutes. This was all, of course, before he got the power.</p> <p>After being let go by the school, Don happened one day to be in a Gypsy teashop reading a magazine. On one of the pages was an ad for childrens underwear with a picture of a cute little blonde girl of about nine in pink panties. Don's tongue almost hung out as he stared at the picture thinking how he would love to feel those little panties, how he would live to pull them down and see how nice everything was, how he would love to lick the little girls ass and cunt. So engrossed was he in the picture that he failed to notice an old man in Gypsy costume watching him.</p> <p>When he finally looked up and saw the old man, he quickly turned the page and the old man smiled. When he again looked down at the magazine his eyes nearly popped out, for there, on the very next page, was the same little girl bent over and holding up the back of her skirt to show her panty covered little ass. It was unbelievable.</p> <p> Don looked at the cover of the magazine and it was Good Housekeeping. It had to be his imagination. He turned to the inside once again and gasped. There was a picture of a little brunette who couldn't be more than eight. The little girl was on her back with a school skirt up around her waist. Her legs were widely spread and she was pulling her panties over to the side to show her hairless little cunt.</p> <p>Don heard laughter and looked up to see the old man approaching his table. He quickly closed the magazine.</p> <p>The old man pulled out a chair and sat smiling at Don's table.</p> <p>""That is quite a magazine. Is it not, my friend?"" he said.</p> <p>""I…I don't know what you mean…"" Don stammered.</p> <p>""All those pictures of little girls"" the old man smiled ""They are quite nice, are they not?""</p> <p>""What pictures…"" Don said defensively ""I didn't see any pictures.""</p> <p>""You didn't?"" the old man chuckled ""I put them there just for you.""</p> <p>""Just for me? Don stammered, ""I don't know what you're talking about. You're crazy.""</p> <p>""Perhaps. But I think the little brunette has quite a charming little cunt. Don't you?"" he smiled impishly ""I think a little cunt like that would be wonderful to kiss and to lick. Do you not agree?"" ""I don't have to listen to this"" Don said peevishly ""Who the hell are you? Just go away and leave me alone.""</p> <p>""Now, Now, my friend. Don't be angry. I think it will be to your benefit to listen to me"" the old man said ""I am Josef and I did indeed put those pictures in the magazine for you to see. You do not believe me now, but you will.""</p> <p>""I've never heard anything so ridiculous"" Don said, ""You don't really expect me to believe…""</p> <p>""Turn to page 86"" the old man cut him off.</p> <p>Don opened the page and his mouth hung open. There was a picture of little Ingeborg Tessel holding up her school skirt in an all too familiar schoolroom. Her panties were down around her thighs and he himself was tickling her naked little pussy.</p> <p>""Wha…What…What…"" Don gasped as he stared in disbelief at the picture ""What is this…this is crazy…Where did you get this…I…I don't believe…who the hell are you…I…I never…never…""</p> <p>""Oh come now, my friend"" Josef smiled ""Are you saying that you never pulled down that little girls panties to play? Now who's being ridiculous?""</p> <p>""You're with the police. Is that it?"" Don began to sweat ""I'm going to call my lawyer.""</p> <p>""Oh, please. I am not with the police"" Josef said ""In fact I don't much like the police.""</p> <p>""Then this is blackmail"" Don piped terrified ""You managed to take this picture and you want to blackmail me.""</p> <p>""My friend. I never saw you before today"" Josef said impatiently ""I got the picture by searching your mind. I can do that, you know. I can do that and many other things. Now quiet down and listen to me. I promise you will be happy that you did.""</p> <p>Don sat back in his chair resignedly. This old man had the goods on him and he knew it. He was just a crazy old loon but he would have to indulge him. He didn't know how the old man had gotten the picture but it could be trouble.</p> <p>""As I said. My name is Josef"" the old man continued, ""I am older than you can imagine. Let us just say hundreds of years old. You can believe me or not. That is not the issue.""</p> <p>Don stared, now fascinated. ""I enjoy life and living as I always have"" Josef continued ""Many years ago I struck a bargain. With whom is of no importance to you. That bargain permits me to age only five years for every hundred and to enjoy good health throughout.""</p> <p>""Five years for every hundred"" Don almost snickered ""Let's see. That would make you about…about…""</p> <p>""Never mind"" Josef glared ""I can see you are doubtful. I promise that before the hour is out, you will not be. May I continue?""</p> <p>""Sure. Be my guest"" Don smirked ""I'm all ears.""</p> <p>""There is, however, a service I must perform each hundred years, on this date, to ensure my next hundred"" Josef said ""That service involves you. Or someone much like you. You see, I must give you the power.""</p> <p>""The power?"" Don smiled ""And exactly what power might this be? The power to turn aluminum foil into gold? The power to fly? The power to outrun snails?""</p> <p>""You joke, my friend, but you should not"" Josef glared ""I have waited all day for the right person to come along. Someone with desires that cannot be easily filled. Like yours for those little girls. You do like the little ones, do you not?""</p> <p>""You have no way of knowing such a thing"" Don said defensively.</p> <p>""Oh. But I see it clearly in your mind"" Josef said, ""I saw it the moment you came into my tea shop. That is why I put those pictures into a normal, everyday magazine. You have to admit that Good Housekeeping is not the place to find pictures of that sort. Is it now?""</p> <p>""Well no, it isn't"" Don said ""But you could have planted them there just to trap me. Just waiting for me to come in.""</p> <p>""And how was I to know you would be coming in?"" Josef said, ""I've never seen or heard of you. Oh, no. I saw it in your mind then saw it on your face when you looked in the magazine. That's how I knew you would be the one.""</p> <p>""So. This power"" Don leaned forward ""Suppose I believe you. What's this power and what do I have to pay for it?""</p> <p>""The power will enable you to have all the little girls you ever wanted. Even bigger girls if you choose. They will all be yours to do with as you please anytime and anywhere for as long as you want.""</p> <p>""Of course they will"" Don smirked ""And how's that supposed to happen? I just walk out of here and take any girl I want?"" ""Yes. That is pretty much it"" Josef leaned back ""All you will have to do is issue Commands with your mind. And your voice as well, though that will hardly be necessary. Voice commands will be easier for you at first until you have tuned your mind correctly. But that shouldn't take more than a few weeks.""</p> <p>""And they'll all do what I tell them"" Don smiled ""No matter what it is.""</p> <p>""Quite"", Josef said, ""No matter what it is. Just think of the fun you're going to have. And you're a schoolteacher. What opportunity, my friend.""</p> <p>""And if I believe you, what is this going to cost me?"" Don chuckled ""Do I have to sell my soul to the devil?""</p> <p>""Oh My"" Josef chuckled ""No. Nothing of that sort. In fact it will not cost you anything at all. Once I give you the power I get another hundred years. That is all I want. See. We will both be happy. But you must first drink a very special cup of tea I have brewed. But do not worry. It is neither poisoned, as you are thinking, nor will it taste offensive. Quite good as a matter of fact.""</p> <p>Josef stood and walked to a back room where Don supposed the kitchen to be. While he was gone Don laughed to himself. He would humor the crazy old loon, drink the stupid tea and get the hell out of there. A part of his mind did fantasize, however, about how incredible it would be if it were all true. Just imagine. All those cute little girls. All his. Damn. That would be incredible.</p> <p>Josef returned with a cup of tea and placed it in front of Don.</p> <p>""Drink up, my friend,"" he said ""And everything you desire shall be yours.""</p> <p>""O. K."" Don smiled, picking up the cup "" Down the hatch.""</p> <p>Don drank. The tea was delicious and he drained the cup.</p> <p>""There"" he said putting the cup down ""I don't feel any different.""</p> <p>""But you are different, my friend"" Josef smiled ""You now have the power.""</p> <p>""O. K. that's just great"" Don smirked ""Well. It's been swell meeting you but I have to be going.""</p> <p>""Go quickly, my friend"" Josef said pointing out the shop window ""I believe you are about to get a parking ticket.""</p> <p>""Oh shit,"" Don said turning to see a meter maid ticketing his car, ""God Damn It."" Don jumped up and ran out the door to his car.</p> <p>""Hey lady. What are you doing?"" he said, rushing up to the meter maid who was already placing the ticket on his windshield ""Come on. I just put a quarter in that thing. Don't give me a ticket.""</p> <p>The meter maid turned towards him with a slightly blank look on her face, pulled the ticket from the windshield and tore it up.</p> <p>Don couldn't believe it. These meter bitches never took back a ticket. Especially when it had already been written. What was going on?</p> <p>As the meter maid turned to walk away, Don's mind reeled. He had to try.</p> <p>""Stop"" he said to her, not wanting to take any chances.</p> <p>The meter maid stopped and stared at him blankly.</p> <p>""Give me your pen,"" he said. Safe enough.</p> <p>The meter maid handed him her pen.</p> <p>""That's a nice pen,"" he said ""Mind if I keep it?""</p> <p>The meter maid shook her head 'No'.</p> <p>Don couldn't believe this. Could the old man have been serious? Did he actually have some kind of power?</p> <p>""Give me five dollars"" Don said.</p> <p>The meter maid fished in her pocket book, brought out a five and handed it to him. Don, still in disbelief, tried a clincher.</p> <p>""I want you to go in that alley there"" he said nervously ""I want you to pull down your panties and piss on your ticket book and bring it back to me.</p> <p>As Don watched in amazement, the meter maid turned and walked into the alley. She returned in a few minutes holding the dripping ticket book, offering it to Don.</p> <p>""No. You keep it"" Don said, ""You're just a stupid, ticket giving cunt, aren't you?""</p> <p>The meter maid nodded 'Yes'.</p> <p>""Say it"" Don said.</p> <p>""I'm just a stupid, ticket giving cunt"" she replied.</p> <p>This was incredible. Don had always wanted to get back at one of these bitches.</p> <p>""Now, you stupid bitch"" he smirked ""I want you to buy a jar of pickles. Then I want you to go home, get undressed and stick a pickle up your juicy cunt. I want you to fuck yourself with it and then eat it. Do you understand? If you do then say it to me.""</p> <p>""I'm going to buy a jar of pickles"" she said ""Then I'm going to go home, get undressed and stick a pickle up my juicy cunt. Then I'm going to fuck myself with it and eat it.""</p> <p>""O. K."" Don said ""Now get your fat ass moving and do it.""</p> <p>The meter maid turned and walked away. Don watched her turn into a grocery store and waited until she came out holding a small brown bag.</p> <p>""Damn. It's true"" he thought, ""It's really true. I don't believe it. He really gave me the power. Holy Shit. I don't believe it.""</p> <p>Wanting to thank the old man, Don turned to go back to the teashop but to his amazement, it was no longer there. Where it had been was the alley he had sent the meter maid into. He had been too engrossed to notice. He looked up and down the street to be sure but there was no teashop.</p> <p>One can only imagine the thoughts that raged through Don's mind. He had the power. He actually had the power. Things would be different from now on. Very different. He rushed to his car, anxious to try it out. More anxious than he had ever been to do anything before.</p> <p>He drove up and down the streets looking for an opportunity, his cock stiff with anticipation, until he saw her.</p> <p>The girl was about fourteen. Pleated school skirt, kneesocks, the works. He would have preferred one around eight or nine but didn't have the patience to keep looking. This one would do nicely. She was on the plumpish side, not fat but full-bodied in a very nice way and she had a pretty face. He opened the passenger side window and pulled up next to her as she walked.</p> <p>""Excuse me, young lady,"" he said when he came alongside her.</p> <p>The girl looked at him.</p> <p>""Come here. I want to talk to you.""</p> <p>A blank expression came over the girl's face as she approached. Still in disbelief, despite what had happened with the meter maid, Don tried to be careful.</p> <p>""What's your name, honey?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Betty-Jean"" she answered.</p> <p>""Well Betty-Jean"" he said ""I want you to sing 'Mary Had A Little Lamb' for me.""</p> <p>When the girl began to sing. Don's blood rushed with excitement. He had the power. He really had it. He could do anything with this young girl he wanted.</p> <p>""Come in the car, Betty-Jean"" he said, almost stammering ""I want to feel you up.""</p> <p>The girl opened the car door and got in, her school skirt riding up her thighs as she sat on the seat.</p> <p>'Oh, Betty-Jean"", he said, ""You sure are a nice plumpie one aren't you?""</p> <p>""Yes"" the girl replied.</p> <p>""Yes what, Betty-Jean?"" he said.</p> <p>""Yes, I'm a nice plumpie one"" the girl answered.</p> <p>""Now, Betty-Jean"" the words almost sang from his mouth, ""I want you to lift up your skirtie and show me your panties.""</p> <p>The girl reached down, grasped the hem of her school skirt and brought it all the way up, exposing her pink, lace trimmed panties to Don's lustful eyes.</p> <p>""Oh My. Look at those panties"" Don said, staring at the snug little panty-vee at the apex of the young girl's thighs ""Why. I bet there's a very sweet young pussy in these panties. Isn't there, Betty-Jean?""</p> <p>""Yes"" the girl answered as if in a trance. ""Well why don't you spread your leggies really wide, like a good girl, and show me how nice the panties fit over your pretty young pussy.""</p> <p>The girl raised her knees and spread them widely apart to display the tightly pulled crotchband of her panties to Don.</p> <p>""Oh My. Doesn't that look nice?"" he said ""Now, Betty-Jean. I'm going to feel your panties all over and I want you to sing 'Happy Birthday' for me while I do it."" Don placed his hand over the girl's tightly pulled panty crotch and felt it excitedly as the girl began to sing.</p> <p>It was unbelievable. He could feel the girl's pouting young cunny through the pink nylon of her panties and her singing for him made it even more exciting. He traced the clearly discernible line of her young pussy slit with the tip of his finger and tickled it up and down.</p> <p>Oh. Betty-Jean"" he said, ""Look what I'm doing. I'm tickling your nice pussy-wussy. Aren't I?""</p> <p>""Yes"", the girl said.</p> <p>""Yes what, you little whore?""</p> <p>""Yes, you're tickling my nice pussy-wussy"" the girl obediently replied.</p> <p>""How old are you, Betty-Jean?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Fourteen"", the girl replied.</p> <p>""Do you know what I'm going to do now, Betty-Jean?"" he said ""I'm going to put my hand down in your panties and play with you really good. Now tell me what I'm going to do.""</p> <p>""You're going to put your hand down in my panties and play with me really good"" the girl replied blankly.</p> <p>""Now, Betty-Jean. I want you to keep your leggies wide apart for me so I can have some fun with hot pussy. O. K.?""</p> <p>""O. K."" the young girl replied obediently.</p> <p>This is too much"" Don thought as he slipped his trembling hand under the elastic waistband of the girls panties and down between her widely spread thighs to feel her bare young cunt ""I can't believe this is actually happening. It must be a dream. Well. If it's a dream I'm going to enjoy it and I hope I never wake up.""</p> <p>Don ran his finger up between the young girl's cunny lips and tickled her nicely moist and youthful little pussy hole.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. That's quite a nice little cunt you have there, Betty-Jean,"" he said as he played in the young girl's panties ""And Oh. What a big pair of titties you have for such a young girl. Why don't you take out your titties and show me how big and juicy they are. Go on. Open up your blouse and let's see what a hot pair you have."" The young girl obediently unbuttoned her blouse and opened it to expose her tittie filled bra.</p> <p>""Go on, Betty-Jean"" Don leered almost salivating ""Pull up your tittie holder and let's see those nice honeys.""</p> <p>To Don's delight, up went the girl's bra and out came her titties, each capped with a big, pointy, pink nipple.</p> <p>""Oh My. That's quite a pair of tits you've got there, Betty-Jean"" Don leered ""I think I'm going to suck on those nice big nippies and see how good they taste.</p> <p>With his hand down in the young girl's panties, Don leaned over and gave each of her pink nipples a kiss and a suck, making them pop up nicely for him.</p> <p>This was all too much for Don to deal with and his cock was so stiff and excited that he was about to cum in his pants. Something had to be done about that immediately.</p> <p> Taking his pussy tickling hand out of the girl's panties, he unzipped his pants and produced his fully erect penis.</p> <p>""Look at that, Betty-Jean"" he said ""That's my stiff cock and I want you to put your face down there and take it in your mouth and suck it. Go on.""</p> <p>Obediently, the young girl bent over Don's lap and began to suck his cock.</p> <p>""Oh Yeah. That's it, Betty-Jean. Suck my cock"" he croaked with incredible excitement, grasping her by her hair to guide her mouth up and down ""Suck it good now, you plump, tight-pussy little bitch. Suck it.""</p> <p>The young girl obediently sucked up and down on Don's cock as he reached over her to squeeze her wonderfully plump, panty covered young ass. Don knew that the excitement was too great for him to hold for too long and, telling the girl to start swallowing, he began to orgasm and pump his hot cum into her mouth. As he came, the young girl swallowed with clearly audible gulps and when his orgasm finally subsided he had her lick his cock nice and clean.</p> <p>""Why, you're quite a little cocksucker. Aren't you, Betty-Jean"" he smiled.</p> <p>""Yes"" the fourteen year old, answered.</p> <p>""And I really like those big titties and that nice little pussy. They're lots of fun to play with.""</p> <p>Don allowed the young girl to put her bra back down and lower her skirt. Turning to look out the back window of the car to see if anyone had been watching, he spotted three young boys of about twelve flipping baseball cards and had a really fun idea.</p> <p>""Now here's what I want you to do, Betty-Jean"" he said ""I want you to go up to those little boys over there and ask them if they would like to see your pussy-wussy. I want you to tell them that if they go in the alley with you, you'll lift up skirtie and pull down your panties and let them see pussy and tickle it all they want. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes"", the young girl answered.</p> <p>""Now, when you're in the alley with the boys and your panties are down, I want you to do anything they tell you to"" Don said ""I think that after they tickle pussy, you should get nakey for them so they can feel you up really good. And then you can tell them your going to suck their little cocks for them. O. K.?""</p> <p>""O. K."" the young girl answered.</p> <p>""Go on now"" Don leered ""Be a good little fatty-girl and do what your told.""</p> <p>The young girl left the car and Don watched as she went up to the little boys and spoke to them. He saw the boy's eyes go wide and follow the girl into the alley. Don laughed to himself, still dumbfounded and amazed at the power he now had and his mind raced with the incredible possibilities that now lay before him. Don wanted to check that his power did work when he gave an order. He got out the car and moved towards the alley as he did he thought to himself.</p> <p>There was now nothing he could not have. No desire he could not satisfy. No perversion he could not engage in. No command of his that would not be obeyed. And little girls. Oh yes. Little girls. There would be lots of them and he would make them do things for him, to him. Nice things. Fun things. Although it had just been sucked, his cock stirred in his pants just thinking about it.</p> <p>He stood watching the four young kids, by now the girl was naked, the boys had gotten over the shock and where busy playing with her cute ass, fingers rubbed her pussy and one little boys face was anchored on her nipple.</p> <p>She spoke to them and there was a flurry of activity as three sets of jeans hit the floor, the girl knelt on one pair, her mouth latched on to the middle cock as her hands took hold of the other two, this was to much for Don.</p> <p>He had to experiment once more before going home.</p> <p>This time Don set his mind on a nice little one. Maybe a cute little seven or eight year old, if he would be lucky enough to spot one. As he drove up and down the streets he passed up several other opportunities. An eighteen year old in short-shorts with a really nice ass, a few fifteen or sixteen year olds and a mother with her daughter of about thirteen or fourteen. He was sorry he had passed that one up as he imagined getting them in the car, making them both undress and having them entertain him with a hot little girlie show on the back seat. A little mother-daughter pussy licking. That would have been fun to watch and he consoled himself with the thought, all this and more, later. His mind was set. He hadn't played with a real little girlie since he had been fired from the school. It took about twenty minutes of driving around and there she was.</p> <p>She was really a little cutie. About eight years old with blonde braids wearing a short pleated school skirt, cute jumper and his favorite, knee socks and patent leather pumps. She was bouncing a ball in front of an apartment building when he pulled the car up next to her. ""Little girl. Little girl."" he called to her out the window and saw the child look up and stop bouncing the ball ""Come over here, honey, I want to talk to you.""</p> <p>The little blonde approached with the same blank expression on her face that the others had shown.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. You're a cute little pussy, aren't you?"" he said, ""I bet you have the nicest little cunt. Come in the car, sweetie. I want to feel your little panties and have some fun with you.""</p> <p>The dazed child opened the car door and got in.</p> <p>""Now tell me, little girlie. What's your name?""</p> <p>""Trina"", she answered.</p> <p>""And how old are you, Trina?""</p> <p>""Seven.""</p> <p>""Oh, that's nice"" he said, ""I like seven. Seven is my lucky number, well it is today. Now, Trina, I would like to peek up your skirtie and see your undie-pants. Now, be a good little girl and lift up your skirtie and show me what's doing under there.""</p> <p>The pretty child reached down, took the hem of her pleated little skirt in her fingers and up it went to expose her white cotton underpanties.</p> <p>""Oh My. What cute little panties you have, little girl"" he leered, staring lustfully at the child's undies ""Tell me, honey. Do you have a nice little cunt in your panties?""</p> <p>""Yes"" the little girl answered.</p> <p>""Yes, what, honey-pie?""</p> <p>""Yes. I have a nice little cunt in my panties.""</p> <p>""Oh. I bet you do"" Don smiled ""Why don't you pull down your panties like a good little girl and show me your cunt? I would just love to see it.""</p> <p>Don grinned as the little girl lowered her panties for him and licked his lips when he saw her nicely plump and hairless little cunny.</p> <p>""Oh My. And what have we here? That certainly is a pretty little cunt you have there, honey"" he leered ""Now take your panties off and spread your legs nice and wide for me so I can have a little fun with it."" Don smiled, reveling in his new power as he excitedly watched the little girl take off her panties and obediently open her thighs for his viewing pleasure.</p> <p>""That's it, honey. Spread those leggies nice and wide for me. Let's really see that little cunt"" he leered, reaching down to fondle the child's thigh and run his hand up the inside to tickle his finger in the tight slit of her seven year old vagina.</p> <p>Don tickled up and down the child's widely spread little cunny, leaning over to lick the side of blank her face as he did so.</p> <p>""Mmmmm. Ain't you just yummy"" he grinned ""Now how's about I have me a taste of that nice, plump little cunt?""</p> <p>Don had the child lean back against the car door and had her spread her legs as wide open as she could. He was fairly drooling as he stared at the hairless little seven-year-old cunny that was so nicely made available for his enjoyment.</p> <p>Lowering his face between the child's widely spread young thighs, Don kissed the delicious little cunt several times then ran his eager tongue up her tight young slit from bottom to top.</p> <p>Although entranced, the child began to give cute little squeals as Don's tongue lapped up and down between her precious little cunny lips, reveling in the forbidden taste of incredibly sweet, seven year old, pussy.</p> <p>""Mmmmm. Good"" he murmured, placing a hand under each of the child's little ass cheeks and giving them a squeeze ""Now what say we give this cute little dumpling a really good sucking?""</p> <p>Don placed his mouth over the child's plump little open slit and began to suck on it, his tongue continuing to flick up and down her little gash. The child squealed and wriggled her little ass in his hands as he sucked, lapped, and slurped her innocent young cunny and gave a special squeal when he slipped a finger up between her ass cheeks and began to tickle.</p> <p>""Oh man, is that good?"" he thought, as his mouth and tongue worked between the little girls's widely spread thighs ""Nothing like some really young cunt in the afternoon.</p> <p>Don's cock was now stiff and throbbing so he sat up, unzipped his pants and took it out.</p> <p>""Get over here, you little whore"" he said to the innocent child ""You're gonna suck my cock and suck it good.""</p> <p>Don positioned the little girl with her face above his stiff, twitching penis. ""Open up that cute little mouth, honey"" he said, ""I'm going to feed you a meat and cream sandwich.""</p> <p>Don slipped his stiff cock in the child's open mouth and, with a few commands, soon had her sucking up and down quite nicely, the sight and noise reminding him of Hildie Bremer</p> <p>""That's it, you little cunt"" he grinned, ""Suck my cock. Show me what a tight panty, cocksucking little whore you really are.""</p> <p>The seven year old girl obediently sucked up and down on Don's stiff penis, his left hand guiding her bobbing head as his right hand slid behind her and started playing with her cute little ass.</p> <p>""Yeah. That's it. That's a good little cocksucker"" he chuckled, slipping a finger up her tight little ass hole and frigging it lightly ""Now I'm going to squirt lots of hot cream in your mouth and I want you to swallow it like a good little cunt.""</p> <p>His orgasm now boiling up, Don pushed the child's face down on his cock and held it there as he came in her little mouth.</p> <p>""Go on, you little cunt"" he groaned with excitement ""It's lunch time. Suck and swallow…Suck and swallow.""</p> <p>Don excitedly pumped a goodly amount of hot cum into the little girl's mouth as she swallowed it all down with clearly audible slurps and gulps.</p> <p>""Ooohh. That was good"" he smiled when his orgasm was finished and he raised the child's head from his lap to see hot cum dripping down her little chin ""You are one cocksucking little whore. Aren't you?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" answered the little seven year old.</p> <p>""Yes what?""</p> <p>""I'm a cocksucking little whore"" the child answered obediently.</p> <p>""Good. As long as you know what you are"" Don smiled ""Now here's what I want you to do. Whenever you see a man alone in a car I want you to ask him if he can take you somewhere quiet, somewhere where you can suck his cock. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes"" answered the child and Don grinned knowing what a very busy little girl this seven year old was going to be when she followed that instruction.</p> <p>""Good. Now lick all that cum off your chin and you can go back to playing.""</p> <p>Don let the little girl out of the car and drove off grinning.</p> <p>The new school, St. Theresa's, was two states away and the School Board knew nothing of his previous record. And oh the girls. They were the cutest ever and their pleated little skirties the shortest, bouncing up their thighs as they played making them quite an eyeful for all interested parties and Don was a most interested party.</p> <p>He had several classes during the day with girls ranging in age from eight to twelve and in each class there were at least four or five that were to die for. Absolute pedophiliac dreams that made it difficult for Don to keep his cock from stiffening at just the sight of them. </p> <p>After some remote suggestion to the school officials, Don managed to secure himself a classroom that was a bit removed from the others. One in which he was certain no one would interfere with his actions. Not that it really mattered because if anyone did all he had to do was put them under his control also. He would be totally safe to do as he pleased with his cute, tight pussied, little students. </p> <p>He had worked out a system, as far as their learning was concerned, all that would be necessary would be to order them to take in and remember everything they read in class. That would ensure their grades and would probably earn him ""teacher of the year"". He chuckled at this thought.</p> <p>Don made sure that each of his classes had children in different age groups so that he could have the most fun. He would use the younger ones around 7 to 8 mostly to give his cock a good suck and the 9 to 11 year olds who, in his opinion, were ready for a good reaming, for his fucking pleasure.</p> <p>Arriving at school for his first day, Don's cock was already stiff as he entered the classroom and surveyed all the nice little goodies. </p> <p>His power still new and him unbelievable excited he needed his cock taken care of immediately, he told the class to begin reading and, picking out a cute little eight year old girl, took her into the coat closet with him and felt her panties under her school skirt.</p> <p>He had already had the caretaker put a thick mattress, some assorted stools and other comforts in to the closet so all he had to do was let the fun begin.</p> <p>""Oh My. What nice little undies you have, my dear"" he smiled as he fondled the child's panty covered little bottom and tickled between her legs ""Why I can feel your little cunt right through your panties. Isn't that nice? Now let's just get these panties down and see what's doing in there shall we?""</p> <p>Don slipped the child's panties down around her thighs and stared at her hairless little eight-year-old cunt.</p> <p>""Oh Yes. A very nice little cunt indeed"" he grinned ""Now spread those little leggies so teacher can play.""</p> <p>Obediently, the little girl spread her legs apart and Don proceeded to inspect her little cunny and tickle his finger up and down in her tight little slit, he pushed in enough then pulled the finger out, putting it to his lips he licked at the tip, ""Oh My. I can see that this cute little cunny is going to need lots of attention"" he chuckled ""But right now teacher needs a nice blow-job.""</p> <p>He told the little girl to get on her knees on a low stool, which she did, then took out his stiff cock and showed it to her.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. Look what teacher has for you, little girl,"" he said to the pretty child ""Something nice and juicy for you to suck on. Let's put it in your mouth so you can make suckie for me.""</p> <p>It was too easy. The little girl obediently opened her mouth and in went Don's stiff cock. With a few simple instructions, Don had the little girl sucking his cock up and down like a pro. It was great. So good that Don came in her little mouth and had her swallow for him. When he was finished, Don returned the little girl to the classroom and she went back to her reading as if nothing had happened.</p> <p>Not believing his good fortune, and anticipating all the fun he was going to have with these children, Don surveyed the room, his eyes coming to rest on another little eight year old at a back table, she was outstanding and he thought 'Why not'.</p> <p>He pulled over a chair and sat next to the little girl who was busily reading. He reached down and ran his hand over the little girl's smooth thigh and up under her skirt to touch her panties. As with the first little girl, she didn't seem to notice a thing. The power was working he didn't have to speak.</p> <p>""Now, let's see some pussy, little girl. Shall we?"" he whispered, lifting the child's skirt, hooking his fingers in the elastic waistband of her white cotton panties and pulling them down to see her hairless little cunt.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. What have we here, little girl?"" he whispered, reaching his free hand down to tickle her cunny ""It's a nice, plump little cunt. Oooohhh. I like your little cuntie. I really do.""</p> <p>The little girl looked down and watched him play with her naked cunny with slight curiosity and no resistance whatsoever.</p> <p>""Oh. You have a nice little pussy-wussy, don't you, little girl?"" he whispered, ""Why I'd just love to get your little panties off and lick it.""</p> <p>His eyes traveled up the front of her, little bumps pushed the front of her jumper, ""Oh my little cutie you are advanced."" </p> <p>Although it had just been sucked only minutes before, Don's cock stiffened at the sheer excitement that he could do anything with these little girls he wanted to with absolutely no consequences.</p> <p>""Now come with me, little girl,"" he said, taking the child by her arm ""Teacher wants to pull down your little panties and play.""</p> <p>The little girl obediently followed Don to the coat closet where he got on his knees, pulled down her panties and leaned forward to lick her little cunt. The child did give a slight squeal as he ran his tongue up between her plump little cunny lips, but that was all.</p> <p>His hands curled round to her sweet ass then under her jumper and up the front until his fingers ran across the tips of her small nipple, he pushed at the fatty mound, he took his face out from between her legs, ""Is teacher ringing your bell, you certainly are ringing mine.""</p> <p>His face went back between her legs.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. What a nice little pussy you have, little girl"" he murmured ""Nice and plump and sweet and delicious. So nice to tickle and play with and Oh so yummy to lick.""</p> <p>Don licked the little girl's cunny for a minute, then stood, he had the little girl get on her knees as he took out his cock.</p> <p>""Now, how about a nice little blow-job for teacher, eh honey?"" he said, ""Come on, little girl. Open your mouth and show teacher what a good little cocksucker you are.""</p> <p>As with the first child, it took only a few instructions to have the little girl sucking his cock just the way he liked it and, although he lasted longer than before, he was soon cumming in her little mouth and getting her to swallow.</p> <p>This was too good to be true, Don thought as he returned his little cocksucker to the back table, sat her down and gazed around the room, smiling. He was going to make this particular class into his own private cocksucking club and pussy pool. He grinned as he thought of the possibilities for fun with these cute little girls and his twice-sucked cock began to stir again. He spotted a plump ass little nine year old and thought how nice it would be to get her skirtie up, sit her on his lap and hump her panties really good but decided to wait. He had another fun idea.</p> <p>Don got a third little girl, took her to the coat closet and had her hold up her skirt while he got her panties down. He then went to fetch yet another little girl and brought her back. While one girl stood holding up her skirt with her panties down, he had the other kneel in front of her.</p> <p>""Oooohhh. Look at the pretty pussy, little girl"" he whispered to the eight year old ""Isn't it nice? Do you like it? Why don't you kiss it like a good little girl.""</p> <p>To his delight, the child leaned forward and kissed the other's naked pussy.</p> <p>""That's a good girl. Now why don't you lick the nice plump little pussy and see how yummy it is"", he said, turning to the standing child to whisper in her ear.</p> <p> ""And you, you little piece of whore. Spread your leggies for her so she can have a nice snackie-taste of your delicious cunt.""</p> <p>It was unbelievable. The little girl on her knees got right down to business and started lapping the other's cunt. In a few minutes, Don had the little girl sucking the other one's plump pussy quite actively. Incredible.</p> <p>Getting more and more excited, Don had the standing girl turn around and bend over with her hands braced against the wall. He lifted the back of her schoolskirt and had the other girl nuzzle her little face up between the pretty ass cheeks and lick her out.</p> <p>Don's cock had gotten so stiff watching all this that he wanted to put it in the eight year old's mouth and have her suck it for him, but he had a better idea about exactly where his stiff cock should be going. Oh yes, a much better idea.</p> <p>He took the two little girls back to their desks and went to sit next to the plump ass little nine year old he had spotted earlier, slipping his hand up under her schoolskirt to feel her panties. He was nearly crazed with excitement, and a stiff cock knows no morality. He took out his raging hard-on and placed the little girl's hand around it.</p> <p>""How about that, little girl"" he whispered as he stroked her little hand up and down his twitching shaft ""That's my big, hot cockie. Do you like it? How'd you like to take a ride on Mr. Cocky, Hmmmm?""</p> <p>Don was well prepared he'd done this before. He took a tube of lotion from his pocket and coated his cock with it.</p> <p>""Come on, little girl"", he whispered to the child, ""Teacher wants some of that nice, plump little ass of yours.""</p> <p>Putting an arm around the little girl's waist, Don hoisted her easily onto his lap, lifting up her schoolskirt as he did so, the other just carried on reading as if he wasn't there.</p> <p>""Now let's just get these little panties down, shall we?"" he said, slipping the child's pink, nylon panties down her thighs ""Oh Yes, teacher wants the panties down so he can fuck your cute little ass.""</p> <p>Don rubbed the head of his raging; lotion covered cock up between the little girl's ass cheeks until he felt her little hole, and popped it in. The little girl gave a squeal as his stiff cock slid easily up her tight little asshole and she began to wiggle. Don was careful not to put his cock too far up the little girl. Just a couple of inches would be more than enough to have himself a good cum up there and not hurt her any.</p> <p>Don raised and lowered the little girl up and down on his stiff cock knowing he was far too excited to hold for long.</p> <p>""Get ready, little girl,"" he croaked with excitement ""Teacher is going to pump some nice, hot cum up your little asshole. Oh Yes. Teacher is going to fill you full of hot juice.""</p> <p>Don reached between the little girl's legs with his free hand and excitedly held her by the cunt as his cock erupted, spurting jets of hot cum directly up her nice little asshole. The child gave a squeal and a wiggle as she took Don's hot load right up her plump little ass. When he was finished giving her a fuck and pulled her panties back up, she simply went back to reading as if nothing had happened.</p> <p>Don's cock was now spent after two blowjobs and an ass fuck within such a short period of time so he devoted the rest of the time that day to gleefully inspecting each little cunt in the class.</p> <p>""Why it's my own private little whorehouse"" he thought, grinning, as he was pulling down the panties of yet another cute little nine year old to see what was doing in there ""just a whole classroom full of nice little treats. A dream come true"".</p> <p>He went back to the front of the class, his eyes scanned them all and he knew there would be different class's and they would all have families, and the families would be mothers, aunts, cousins, there would be other counties, maybe he could start a young girls model agency, advertise for pretty young things, he chuckled as he thought why go after them, the possibilities and adventures where endless.</p></div>",[]
8,What Boys Cum 4,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-07-11,12,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It had been three months since the episode at the farmhouse, the men were guilty anyway so no court case came of it and life for Pat was getting back to normal, the worse thing had been the girl’s, keeping them quiet about what happened between family but slowly they came to terms with it and went back to school.</p> <p>Today started as usual, Pete had gone to see a client and would be back tomorrow, the girls to school, and Pat busied herself around the house. It must have been about ten when there was a knock on the back door and Alan came in.</p> <p>He put his duffel bag down on the kitchen table as a startled Pat asked, ""Hello Alan, eerrr shouldn’t you be at school?"" he sat down and looked up at her, ""Yes, but I have something to say to you, and I need to say it as it’s affecting my school work and home life, it’s about the farmhouse, I can’t stop thinking about it"", she sat beside him, ""Go on"", Alan took a deep breath.</p> <p>""Why didn’t you tell them about what you and I did, you see I think they were right you do like being tied up"", Pat stood up, took a step back and looked at him, ""Don’t be ridicules, I just didn’t think people should know, why?"" Alan’s voice became stronger, ""I have got to tell some-one, you see I can’t sleep because of it, Mum caught me playing with myself and my teachers keep shouting at me for being asleep at school, so I have to do something about it"".</p> <p>Pat suddenly felt sick and inside there was panic, ""What, what do you mean, do something, you can’t, you mustn’t tell your Mum or Dad, they would only tell Uncle Peter and what happened after the men left was in the heat of the moment, I was grateful to you for saving the girls and things were confused, I was confused and your only a boy, no its best left as it is besides things would be very difficult all round.""</p> <p>Alan smiled, ""You mean difficult for you, but if you want to make things better there is one thing you could do"".</p> <p>Pat stiffened, ""What thing?"" Alan held his duffel bag, ""I want to tie you up again, I’ve brought some rope,"" he opened the bag, Pat shut it fast, ""You must be joking, I can’t allow that, you go, just go.</p> <p>""Alan got up and stared at his Aunt, ""O K I will tell Mum and Dad what’s troubling me we will take it from there"", he turned to leave but he hadn’t reached the door handle before Pat spoke, ""Alan please there must be another way, think of me,"" Alan turned, ""All I do is think of you and that’s the only way I can make it go away"".</p> <p>Pat looked down at the floor, ""If all you want is to tie me then maybe if we made it quick, but this is it, no more, this is no more than blackmail"".</p> <p>Pat ran her hand through her hair, “You just tie me up here then I want you to immediately let me go, understand?”</p> <p>Alan’s eye’s shone, ""O K I understand, let’s get started"".</p> <p>Pat took off her apron and was standing there in her blouse and skirt, she put her hands together and held them forward, ""Oh no behind you and crossed the same as last time"", as Alan got a long piece of rope from the bag Pat put her arms behind her.</p> <p>Quickly Alan grabbed at them, pulled them up then criss crossed her wrist’s, tying tightly leaving the long end of the rope on the floor. He went to the bag took out cloth and went back to her, ""Open wide,"" Pat glared at him, ""You don’t have to gag me,"" he pushed the cloth at her mouth, ""Oh but I do, come on,"" and he pushed very hard until Pat was reluctantly forced to open her mouth, the gag was in and secured.</p> <p>""There that will keep you quiet now for the best bit"", Alan bent down between her ankles and picked up the rope that was attached to her wrists and pulled it up between her legs.</p> <p>He pulled it high over his shoulder forcing it higher, the skirt split and bunched in the middle. Alan watched as her creamy white inner thighs showed above the stocking tops. He pulled harder until he could see the rope dig in to her pants, the rope followed the line of her slit, he giggled as Pat tried to stand on her tip toes, her mouth contorted as she tried to stop him, “Your legs are just as I remember, long, shapely and sexy,” he turned and started dragging her towards the stairs.</p> <p>Pat muffled through the gag as Alan pulled hard making her skirt ride up in the middle, ""Come on Aunty, its no fun down here, we must have you wriggling on a bed to make it look right"", he tugged her up the stairs, turning to make sure the rope was imbedded in both her cracks.</p> <p>He stood at the top of the stairs dragging her hard; she climbed with difficulty as her hips where forced forward trying to accommodate the rope chafing her between her ass cheeks. Alan grinned at the sight until he was grinning in her face while pulling her into her own bedroom; he carried on pulling her towards the bed. He jumped over the bed pulling her over so she fell, he grabbed her legs and pulled them onto the bed, taking the rope and tying them first at the knee and then her shapely ankles.</p> <p>He looked down at her, ""Come on Aunty try and get free, you can feel I’ve been practising and if you don’t I have some more rope in my bag I could and I am, going to really truss you up"".</p> <p>Pat lay on her own bed struggling to get free but she was bound tight, Alan smiled at the beautiful woman, he felt the hard bulge in his trousers as he watched her skirt move catching a look at the top of her stockings as she moved and made moaning noises at him to release her.</p> <p>He moved towards her, she sighed thinking he had come to his senses and was now going to release her but all he did was bend and pull her skirt up a little higher showing more naked flesh above her stockings, “Mmmm I think I need more rope, you seem to have a lot of skin still to be tied tight,” he looked at her, “I really like you like this,” he got up and as he moved away Pat heard, “Tied, helpless and all mine to do with and use, how I please.”</p> <p>Alan had plans and left her to struggle on her own while he went down stairs, Pat suddenly froze and laid still she could hear voices, she could make out Alan's but there were two more, she laid there as helpless as he had said, the voices got louder. They were coming upstairs.</p> <p>Alan walked through the door carrying his duffel bag followed by two more boys of about his age, he ushered them to the end of the bed, ""See, I told you she likes being tied up"".</p> <p>Pat made more noises in to her gag but Alan had filled her mouth and nothing made sense, finally she gave up and looked at the three face’s admiring her, Alan was the first to speak, ""Come on Aunty move around a bit, I’ve got that rope and some assistants if you want to play some more"".</p> <p>Alan smiled at her in triumph at his last remark and turned to the other two, ""I told you she was a good looker, was I right or was I right"", the one on his left nodded, ""Ya but I didn’t think she would have all her clothes on, not with what you’d said"", before Alan could answer loud muffled sounds came from the bed.</p> <p>""What did you want to see, ""Alan carried on, taking no notice of the noises, ""At least her knickers and bra,"" he waited for a reply but added, ""To start with"".</p> <p>Pat’s head strained up to look at Alan but he was looking at his friend, ""You want to see her knickers then you know where they are, have a peek.”</p> <p>Pat shock her head and tried to scream, her eyes fixed on to the boy and looked him up and down, she noticed to her horror a large bulge in his trousers she immediately looked at the other two and their trousers were the same, as she looked the first boy moved towards her.</p> <p>Pat tried to move but every time she did the rope from her leg’s tightened the one on her wrist she watched Alan go to his bag, pull out more rope and go to the end of the bed, looped it round and pull the end up the middle fastening it to her ankles forcing her leg’s straight. He stood back and nodded to his friend, “There she is and she ain’t going no-where have a look, it’s very nice up there”.</p> <p>The boy looked in to Pat’s eye’s as his right hand picked up the hem of her skirt, they could just make out the word,"" Noooo"" as he looked up and down her perfect legs lifting her hem higher until his eyes feasted on her naked thighs and the crutch of her knickers.</p> <p>A smile slid across his face as he changed hands and put his right hand down on her leg feeling the sheer stocking, he slid his hand up.</p> <p>Alan feeling the power he had in the room said, ""I thought you just wanted to see her knickers"", the boy stopped and looked, ""Just kidding, my Aunty won’t mind, go on Dick enjoy, in fact why doesn’t Des join you, Aunty has got two fabulous leg’s for twice the fun"".</p> <p>Pat’s head hurt as she tried to keep it up shaking it violently as the two boy’s held her skirt up, their other hands sliding up her leg’s rubbing her stockings letting their fingers touch her naked thigh, she tried to move down the bed pulling her legs left and right, Alan pulled the bed away from the wall and took some more rope tying it at the top, down and looped it round her neck and started to pull, “Oh no Aunty I said your going no where and I have plenty of rope to make sure you don’t, we are going to have some fun with you today and I meant all day”.</p> <p>He forced Pat to move back up until her legs were straight again then he tied it off, ""Come on Aunty I know your enjoying this"".</p> <p>Pat felt their hands moving further, getting bolder, she saw them smile at each other as they touched her pants, ""Go on touch it you now you want to and Aunty Pat wants you too as well"". He looked down at Pat, ""Don’t you,""she shook her head but knew it was a waste of time as she felt fingers on her flesh probing the cotton trying to get under her pants.</p> <p>Pat’s mind screamed at her, Oh no, out of respect from her ordeal Pete hadn’t touched her since the farm house and she was a woman she prayed her body would not betray her to these horrid little boy’s.</p> <p>Alan's triumph new no bounds, ""Feel it go on feel her cunt it’s lovely when you stick your fingers up it, I bet it’s wet, ""They looked at him, ""Cunt that’s what you want isn’t it, go on tell me it’s wet”.</p> <p>She felt the fingers going under her pants and touching her, Dick said, ""Are you sure you Aunt won’t mind"", Alan laughed, ""Mind, mind she won’t mind, will you Aunty Pat, no she loves anything up that cunt of hers especially being fucked by a thick fat cock,"" Pat looked up at him pleading into the gag, where had he got these idea’s from. Oh god no she felt fingers on her pussie, rubbing through her hairs, now pushing down and in.</p> <p>Alan who was still stood at the head of the bed lent down and squeezed her breasts, ""Can’t wait to have these out to play with again"", she stared up at him, Des said, ""No she not wet but she feels nice, I want to see it"".</p> <p>Alan carried on squeezing her breast’s, ""Don’t worry we will see it, you wait till we lick it and kiss it, she like’s plenty of that but we have to get it wet first and I know how, untie her legs and get  her skirt and pants off leave her stockings and suspenders on then shove that long rope under the bed so we can tie her knee’s wide open, Dick get that soft table dusting brush off her dressing table, its just the thing”, he looked down at her, “Isn’t it Aunty Pat"".</p> <p>Pat groaned as she felt her legs being untied she fought to stop them but Alan nearly choked her with the rope around her neck and as she coughed and gasped for breath she felt her skirt and pants pulled off. The two boys pulled one then the other leg open and fastened her knee’s as far apart as they could to the rope, Alan had undone her blouse which revealed her full bra to the lecheries boy’s.</p> <p>Alan now took full control moving between her legs he started to play with her running his fingers up and down the inside of her thighs just touching her pussie and making her jump, then she felt his tongue on her, licking at her, tickling her clit, flicking his tongue over it as fast as he could as his fingers tickled between her ass-hole and cunt, she bit hard on the gag fighting any reaction. </p> <p>Alan stopped and turned to Des, ""Think you can do this,"" Des nodded and Alan made way for him, Des was a good student and was flicking his tongue all over the heated cunt. Alan got up and stood beside Pat grinning at her as she shut her eye’s pushing tears from them, he put his hand inside her bra, holding the cups down her heaved both her tit’s out.</p> <p> ""Here Dick, come have a suck on these"", and he pinched her nipples, Dick was soon on his knees beside her gorging on the erect hard nipples.</p> <p>Alan stood up, picked up the small soft brush and waved it in Pat’s face, ""Fun time, you know how your pretty cunt likes this,"" he bent down, ""Having fun, you soon will be"". </p> <p>Pat’s whole body was on fire and Alan could see it as he bent over Des and flicked the brush over her clit, ""Push your finger up her and gently tickle her inside"", Pat felt his fingers go in and she knew he would feel her getting wet as the brush drove her body towards everything she feared, her hips started to lift and Alan worked harder on her driving her towards her first climax then he stopped and pulled the others off, she writhed and bucked her hips but Alan told them to hold her still until her breathing slowed which was the signal for them to start again.</p> <p>Des soon had his fingers back up her and the brush tickling her, Dick was back on her sensitive nipples sucking one and rolling the other between his fingers as Alan undid the rope around her neck then took off her gag as soon as it was off she pleaded with him to stop.</p> <p>He said, ""In a while"", she sobbed at her helplessness and bit her lip, she was building again, her hips gyrated but again just before she came they stopped and held her until, much to her disgust she pleaded with them to do something to let her cum.</p> <p>Alan stood over her and with a wide grin he said, ""What do you want use to do to you,"" she bit her lip, and through clinched teeth, he heard the words he wanted.</p> <p>""I need it,"" still he let the other two work on her,""Need what come on you know what to say,"" she squirmed as she said, ""I want him to put it in me, ""Alan smiled, ""If you want him to fuck you ask him, nicely"".</p> <p>With defeat in her voice she was all most crying as she whispered, ""Please will you fuck me, I need you to fuck me,"" Alan laughed, ""O K he will as soon as you suck this,"" he lowered his trousers and pulled his cock out waving it just above her face, she turned her face away, ""NOOO Alan not that please no,"" he held it just above her face, ""O K get back on her boy`s, give her some more"".</p> <p>Fingers, lips and the brush soon had her moaning again, her head rolled back and forth as she searched for relief until Alan held it as she was cuming again. She was beaten, her lip’s were parted and he held his cock on her mouth, suddenly it was in and she was sucking it down her throat he smiled as he felt her tongue licking round his shaft while she sucked him, ""Don’t waste time Des stick it in her she asked you to fuck her, so fuck the cunt, we have her to far gone to stop us and she’s ready for it"".</p> <p>Alan held her head keeping his cock firmly in her mouth as Des mounted her, Dick still worked on her nipples as she felt a cock slide in her, she was surprised at the size, it filled her touching all the areas they had made so sensitive, Alan went back to pushing it in and out of her throat, something all the men who had used her had forced her to learn, she was on fire and the boy’s knew it as they let her have her first climax.</p> <p>Pat came but Des kept going and as she subsided he picked the brush up pulled his knees up and went to work on her clit again as he slowly fucked her, all the time Alan kept her quite with her mouth full of cock.</p> <p>Pat was cuming on again as Des filled her with his cream she didn’t have time to slow down as Dick took his place using the brush on her as well. </p> <p>The boy’s had made their minds up, they had Aunty Pat tied up and so un-controllably hot she couldn’t stop them fucking her and that’s the way they were going to keep her, tied and horny all day.</p> <p>The next one to cum was Alan he pumped away in her mouth making her take him all the way down her throat until he shot his load, she swallowed most of it as she writhed under Dick who was tickling her cunt while her fucked her, he filled her at the same time she came.</p> <p>Alan knew she must not be allowed to calm down as he thought of the next way to have her, his perverted mind knew no boundaries he had laid in bed planning this for too long.</p> <p>Under his instruction the boys lifted  her off the bed  as Alan laid down, they turned her to sit on Alan's face and Des stood in front off her, ""Come on Aunty sit on my face while you show Des what a good cock-sucker you are, I know how you like a cock stuck down your throat and how you swallow juice”.</p> <p>She tried to stop them but with her arms still tied it was easy for Dick to slide his hand under her bottom and between her legs tickling her cunt, she stood there staring at Alan laid on the bed, he looked back, smiling at her as he saw her legs open more and her knees bend giving Dick easy access to push his fingers up her from behind, he put his tongue out and wiggled it at her and Des stood on the end of the bed, leaning against the wall with his cock sticking straight out. </p> <p>""Come on Aunty let me suck it for you, we both know you cum when you have your cunt licked, come on let little Alan stick his tongue up that little pussie of your’s, come on. You have your arms tied and there is three of us, you know you are going to get your cunt licked one way or the other.</p> <p>""Dick pushed her back on to the bed and she straddled Alan's face, Alan gazed up at the beautiful sight lowering it self towards his greedy mouth licking hungrily at the moist cunt as soon as it covered his mouth  he looked up to see her mouth locked around Des’s cock and Dick massaging her large tit’s.</p> <p>As Alan sucked and tongued her cunt he let his finger tickle her ass, one of his fantasies had been her puckered little ass-hole and he knew how much he wanted it and how he was going to take it, he worked his tongue in and out as she ground her self down on his face. </p> <p>Des was now holding her head and she was deep throating him and all the time her tit’s were being played with, the way the three of them knew how her body worked they soon had her building again, yes another uncontrollable climax was inevitable the boy’s took delight in making her cum again and when she did she spurted Alan's mouth with lot’s of sticky cum which he licked and sucked until she was empty.</p> <p>Des was still fucking her mouth so Alan held her fat swollen aroused cunt lips on his mouth and continued to lick and suck knowing he could start her again, with her mouth full of cock and still being tied she had no choice but to stay in that position being abused any way they liked.</p> <p>Alan licked her as hard as he could he knew Des was pumping her mouth he was cumin and she was going to get another mouthful. Alan suddenly knew he had cum as the way she wiggled her cunt on his mouth and the fact that some juice and escaped her mouth dropping on his forehead. He felt Des get off the bed but still he worked on her cunt only stopping when he could feel the wetness from her, he knew that would keep her how he wanted, he slid out from under her and knelt behind putting his hands round and squeezing her tit’s.</p> <p>""Aunty want some more cock, Aunty want her cunt filled again, ""Pat tried desperately to break free but he held firm, ""Please Alan I’ve had enough, no more, ""Alan slid his hand down her body and pushed two fingers in to her sopping cunt, ""I don’t think your going to stop us from fucking you some more, Dick’s all hot from squeezing these lovely tit’s and his cock wants some of your cunt, come on Dick lay on the bed and let Aunty sit on your cock she wants to play bouncy, bouncy"".</p> <p>Dick manovered himself under Pat and Alan pushed her down until she sank on Dick’s cock and buried it right up her, just to make sure she wanted it Alan put his hand down on her cunt and tickled her clit until she was pumping herself up and down, it didn’t take long for Des to be playing with the juggling tit’s while he put his hand on the back of her head and sucked her open mouth, he was a young boy forcing his tongue in to a gorgeous housewife and much to her own disgust she found her self sucking it in just like she had sucked their cocks.</p> <p>This was the moment Alan had dreamed of, he nodded to Des who pulled his mouth away and pushed the back of her head down, Dick put his hands up grabbed Pat’s hair and pulled her down locking his mouth on hers, she wasn’t aware of Alan climbing on the bed behind her until he was knelt and positioning his cock at her ass-hole she tried to move but Des held her firm and Dick held her hair keeping her mouth on his.</p> <p>Alan shoved his cock in to her ass slowly at first until her had broken in then pushing it in to the hilt he dreamed it would be tight and he wasn’t disappointed. </p> <p>Alan was taking a gamble he didn’t know if it would keep her hot or weather she would cry off how ever he did remember that when he had her tied up at the farm house when he stuck the hair brush up her ass she still got wet when he fucked her and played with her cunt.</p> <p>Pat tried hard to escape the two cocks that were violating her but try as she could, she could not stop her body taking enjoyment from what ever these three perverts did to her.</p> <p>The rhythm of the two cocks in her and the aroused state she was in soon had her pushing her self on to them, Dick snogged her for all he could loving the way her tongue played with his, he didn’t have to do anything, the way Pat was pushing on to Alan’s cock that was buggering her ass, she was fucking him and the fact that both boy’s had already cum made it last a lot longer.</p> <p>They must have fucked her cunt and buggered her ass for twenty minutes before she came, she just lay between them exhausted as the sandwich fucked her really hard until they couldn’t hold back any longer and blew themselves off inside her.</p> <p>The two boy’s got off the bed and left Pat laying there, Dick said, ""I’ve got to have a piss, ""Alan pointed out the bathroom, ""How about you Aunty Pat, need to go, need a wash out, ""Pat nodded and Des and Alan got hold of her marching her to the bathroom.</p> <p>""No, no I can go myself just untie me"", the boy’s took no notice and as soon as Dick came out they pushed her in and sat her down, ""O K pee for us"", she knew she had to humiliate herself again and trying not to look at the boy’s she let go a stream of warm urine, when she finished Alan got some tissue and took great delight in rubbing her cunt dry before they took her back to the bedroom.</p> <p>They pushed her back on her heavily soiled bed, ""Please Alan, enough I’m begging you untie me, let me go, you have done enough,"" Alan got on the bed and pushed her back, ""Enough don’t you believe it, we have you and your staying tied up, we have at least two more hours and we aren’t going to waste them,"" Pat struggled against him, ""No Alan stop you mustn’t."" </p> <p>Alan bent down and sucked her nipples then looked up in to her face, ""Oh Aunty Pat we are going to work on you, get your cunt hot and wet then we are going to fuck you again, we are going to do things to you that will have you begging us to fuck you again,"" his hand went to Pat’s cunt, ""Oh yes, your cunt lip’s are already nice and puffy, it won’t take long to have you begging and it dripping again.</p> <p> When you have sucked us all hard again we will fuck this lovely cunt dry, so don’t tell me you’ve had enough, you never had enough in the farm house with those three, me or your daughters, who ever was between your leg’s could have you, you were all ways ready for a good fucking and you will be ready again real soon and if your not there’s all ways my belt that makes you do or say anything"".</p> <p> As he said the last words he ran his face down her body and ploughed his tongue into her cunt, the other two got on the bed ether side of her ready to have more fun with the beautiful bound housewife.</p> <p>Des and Dick got down on her nipples again, licking at them taking it in turns to move up to her mouth holding her head as she tried to avoid the searching tongues. </p> <p>Alan was impatient as he sucked her cunt wanting her wet and in his power again, his tongue wasn’t long enough and he didn’t want to start fucking her until he had her uncontrollably sexed up so he could have maximum enjoyment as he humiliated her.</p> <p> He needed something long and hard to fuck her with, yes, he had seen just the thing, the toilet brush handle, he remembered it from taking her there, it was a foot long with a good thick rubberised hand grip.</p> <p>He was out from between her thighs, in the bathroom and back in the blink of an eye, she couldn’t see him as the other two were playing with her tit’s and forcing her to snog with them.</p> <p>Alan had her leg’s open and was toying with the handle running it up and down her slit as he licked her. He got hold of the two boy’s arms and made them each lift Pat’s legs up and back, spreading her wide as they continued to play with her tit’s and kiss her, he had complete access to her beautiful cunt.</p> <p>He slowly pushed the handle in, still licking her until it was far enough for her to start moving. </p> <p>Alan smiled knowing she didn’t know what was making her wet, he pushed slowly finding out how far it would go in, once he knew he griped the handle and started to fuck her with it, the other two held her legs and carried on kissing her tit’s as Pat began to moan.</p> <p>Alan pulled himself from between her legs but still carried on fucking her with the handle now moving it around searching for spots that would make her jump, to his satisfaction he found several.</p> <p>He remembered what he had said and with his free hand he took of his belt, wrapped it round his hand leaving about a foot of strap, he looked at the other two enjoying her tit’s and still forcing their tongues in to her mouth. Her head rolled, her mouth open as she fought for air, he deliberately pushed the handle to one of the spots he knew would make her wiggle and moan, he smiled as they licked over her lips, he could tell she was unable to control herself again as the boys forced her tongue to respond. </p> <p>Her hips were moving, it was a great sight her legs back and spread wide rotating to the fucking the handle was giving her, Alan moved to his next perversion. He slapped her ass with the belt, not hard but enough to let her feel it, first she jumped and stopped moving but he carried on fucking her, she moaned and moved again, another slap, this time she didn’t stop moving.</p> <p>Alan got a nice rhythm moving he pushed in and turned the handle, pulled it slowly out, slapped her ass then pushed in, the others could see what he was doing and worked harder on her.</p> <p>Alan quickened the movement the slapping getting a little harder making her jump more and forcing her to move on the handle, Alan could see it was getting very wet.</p> <p>He stopped spanking bent down and picked up some discarded rope, motioned to the others to let her legs go as soon as they were down he pushed the handle right up then tied her knees together, trapping the brush head between her thighs and keeping the handle up her, </p> <p>Alan played with her clit bringing her close to a climax but before she could relieve herself they pulled her up making her stand in front of them.</p> <p>She was so confused, what was up her? what were they doing? Alan was quickly round behind her and spanking her with the belt, not hard, he didn’t want to hurt her just get her hot and submissive and at his mercy.</p> <p>As each slap hit her she tried to tell Alan to stop but as she moved so did the handle touching her and making her more and more aroused the other two were ether side of her still playing with her tit’s and tickling her cunt, she was finding it difficult to stand as her cunt leaked juice down the side of the invading handle, Alan pushed the back of her knee and she sank to the floor in front of them.</p> <p>Des was the first one to grab her hair and ram his cock in her mouth, Alan continued to slap her making her wiggle giving her no rest from the moving handle as Dick moved Des out of the way to stick his cock in to the wet sucking mouth and both boy’s moved her head from side to side taking it in turns to spear her throat.</p> <p>Alan played spanker and wanker as he was on his knees slapping her ass with one hand and rubbing his fingers all over the opening of her slippery wet cunt with the other, the boy’s were really giving her mouth a fucking, Alan wanked her really hard enjoying watching the boys force her to move her head around while sucking or they would hold their cocks and make her lick their balls.</p> <p>Des was the first to cum, he pulled back and wanked until a huge load spat out hitting Pat’s eye’s forcing her to close them with her blinded he shoved it back in her mouth making her suck every last drop out of his cock.</p> <p> Then it was Dick’s turn to foul her beautiful face, fucking her mouth then wanking as much as he could over her before again forcing her to suck him empty and all the time every movement she made forced the handle to heat her body but not bring her to the climax she so desperately wanted.</p> <p>Alan turned her to the bed and bent her forward pushing the handle to another direction to heat her but he didn’t want her cunt the handle could fuck that, it was that tight sweet puckered ass hole which was heaven to him. </p> <p>She buried her face into the bed wiping as much of the filth off her face, preparing herself to be buggered again by the young pervert who’s sexual lust new no bounds, she didn’t have to wait long.</p> <p>Alan pushed his cock in to the woman's ass, sliding in with lovely little stroke’s really enjoying the tight grip he felt, as he slowly fucked her the handle moved inside rubbing her, sending waves of pleasure through her cunt.</p> <p>Alan could please himself what he did with her, fuck her fast and the handle drove her wild, fuck her slow and the rhythm inside her made her groan, wiggle and squirm pleading with him to fuck her hard, he had her right where he wanted, being forced to let him do what ever he liked to her, his triumph was she was also being made to enjoy it, whether she wanted to or not.</p> <p>Alan was determined to make her cum first before he was going to fill her ass again, he brought her up to the point and then slowed off pulled his cock almost out and waited, half the fun was hearing her plead, making her beg and ask, demanding she used the foulest language he could think of, his sense of power was hearing his sweet pretty Aunty begging him to fuck her ass hard. </p> <p>She said he could spank it if he wanted, play with her cunt and tickle her clit, he made her ask his friends to squeeze her tit’s and pinch her nipples and ask them to put their cocks in her mouth so she could lick the heads before swallowing as much of them as she could, they told her, that meant all the way, he even told her he was going to piss up her ass, she was forced to beg him to keep fucking her and kept the handle moving, he got her so hot she didn’t care or even know what she was saying.</p> <p>For twenty minutes he enjoyed humiliating and degrading the beautiful woman before he built up speed and forced an incredible orgasm on her, it was then that he laughed at her humiliation as he filled her ass with another load.</p> <p>His cock made a lovely sucking noise as he pulled out of her, they lifted and rolled her back on the bed, instead of untying her and taking the brush out they held her firm and tied her ankles together, quickly gagged her, she struggled making all sorts of muffled cries and looked at them, hating what they had forced her to do.</p> <p>As then held her knees tying more rope around her thighs so the brush stayed securely up her, Des said,"" You meant it didn’t you, we going to do what you said, ""Allan smiled at him and then his eye’s never left Pat’s.</p> <p> ""Of course I meant it, it’s nearly time for the girls to be home from school, because the men had a change of plan I never did get the men to let me fuck them so there’s some lost time to make up, ""Pat tried to shout at him and tried to move but when she did the handle started to move inside her, touching and probing, she quickly lay still.</p> <p>Alan still with the smile on his face looked at his helpless Aunt, ""I fancy my cock in their sweet little mouth’s and I bet their little cunt’s taste creamy. ""</p> <p>Des said, ""What about your Aunt and their bound to tell their Dad,"" Alan sat on the bed beside his Aunt, ""Oh no, nobody’s saying anything, its family.” </p> <p>He continued, “First we will get the girls, have some fun stripping them, then we tie them up. Secondly we will come back in here and take the rest of her clothes off, she looks even better naked, then we can really play with Mother’s cunt and ass, and we will until she’s all hot and begging to be fucked again, we will leave that handle up her cunt she’s likely to fuck herself enough to be ready for us. Thirdly, aunty here will join the party, we take her to the girls and her mouth will do the rest. </p> <p>After this hot assed aunt of mine has sucked, licked and played with her daughters cunts, you’ll love the way her tongue licks their open slits then it’s off to the bedrooms with all of them.</p> <p>There we will tie them really tight to different beds, they won’t be able to stop us as we change cunts, fucking them all night just as I planned.</p> <p>Aren’t you excited at the thought, we will be able to fuck all of them all night and nobody will tell anybody.</p> <p>You can’t imagine it but you should see those girls suck Mummies cunt their great little cunt lappers, and we will make them suck her out again, I told you we weren’t going home tonight, I had to wait three months for Uncle Pete to fuck off for the night so we could get these three beauties alone.”</p> <p>He squeezed one of Pat’s tits, “I knew Aunty would be an easy fuck once we got our hands up her skirt and between her leg’s, there was not going to be a problem in fucking her, no, now we have to teach the girls the same.”</p> <p>He looked triumphantly at Pat, “ They must know that they are here to suck cock and let boy’s fuck their cunts and sweet little ass’s, that’s what girls are for"".</p> <p>Pat’s face was white with fear as Alan bent forward and kissed her over her gag, he smiled at her as he put his hand between her legs and tickled her cunt, she couldn’t help it, she jumped and the handle moved sending a surge of un-controllable pleasure through her body, she groaned as her hips jumped upward in to Alan’s hand, he looked at her and said, “See you can’t help it, got to have it haven’t you, got to have cock and soon you and your two little angels will be all having lots of cock again remember you where grateful for me saving them, well I saved them for me.” </p> <p>Alan looked at his watch then at Pat, “Oh fuck it, there’s time,” he looked at the other two, “Lets get the blouse and bra off, I know a way tie her up that’s gona make those two girls do as their told,” he turned back to Pat and squeezed her tits, “And I want the time to tie these so they will pop out for some real fun later.”  </p> <p>The three boys fell on Pat, dragging her up. As they did the handle moved tickling her inside, she squealed and moaned but all she got was a slap on her ass.</p> <p>Alan let his hands run all over her naked globes as he sniggered to the other two, “Gona warm this up until its real red and ready to fuck again, aren’t I aunty Pat,” another stinging slap re-enforced his intentions.</p> <p>The three took up their positions before they started to untie her arms. Being tied for so long made it difficult for Pat to do anything but they weren’t taking any chances.</p> <p>As soon as Alan had released her ropes Des grabbed behind her to the opposite arm, Dick did the same at the other side, they both pulled until her arms where crossed behind her and her wrist where held on opposite hips, Alan and his rope did the rest.</p> <p>One piece of rope from one wrist across her stomach to the other held her arms tight, then as the two boys held her and stopped her from falling he moved behind her.</p> <p>Taking a long piece of rope her bound her elbows crossed then threw the two ends of the rope over her shoulders. Pat looked down as they lay over her breasts.</p> <p>Alan walked back in front, grinning at her as he crossed the rope between her tits. First he took one end and slid it under and round her left breast, once, twice, three times around the firm white flesh, then the same to the other until he tied the two ends under the bound enlarged breasts.</p> <p>She moaned at him but all he did was get another length of rope, this time he tied one end around her crossed elbows, dragged it down her back between her ass cheeks then between her legs pulling hard up until it slipped up her cunt trapping the handle even tighter up her, then up, he forced her forward slightly and tied it off between her breasts, as she tried to stand straight she ended up squeezing them together even tighter.</p> <p>The three boys giggled, knowing that the more she moved the more the rope excited her cunt, the more the handle moved inside her and her sensitive tits bulged forcing the nipple to harden.</p> <p>Alan looked at her, smiled first at Pat, “Told you before aunty, this is how I like my beautiful aunt, tied and helpless,” then he smiled at the boys and they knew there was nothing she could do about it, she was helpless and at their mercy and soon the same fate awaited her two young daughters.</p> <p>They used the next seven minutes to enjoy getting her down stairs. They just untied her ankles not her knees or thighs and made her walk or waddle down the stairs, all the time pulling at the rope between her legs or pulling at her extended nipples, the more Pat moaned the more they had fun abusing her until she was stood at the hall doorway.</p> <p>As her ankles were re-tied her orders were not to move or it would be worse for the girls.</p> <p>They knew the girls would come through the back door, then they would be grabbed, when they had them all Alan would do was open the hall door show them their mother and they would be theirs for the taking. </p> <p>As the door open there was a flurry of movement, the door slammed shut behind the two pretty girls. Alan grabbed Betty; her satchel fell to the ground as her arms were pinned to her side, her red squared cotton dress stretched across her budding tits.</p> <p>Betty tried to scream out but Alan’s other hand gripped her jaw, stifling her cry. </p> <p>Shirley was easily overpowered by the other two, they quickly dragged her to the floor and held her down, Alan watched her struggle, her school uniform dress riding up her flaying legs, giving him a lovely view of her pink snug fitting panties.</p> <p>Alan snapped his orders, “I’ve got this one, strip her clothes off and get the rope, we’ll tie her the way I showed you then we can start on this one.”</p> <p>The two boys held Shirley, twisting and turning her, the occasionally bent arm to stop her wriggling as piece by piece her clothes were discarded round the room.</p> <p>As soon as the little beauty was naked her arms were tied the same way the boys had tied her mother, then a rope was tied to the rope across her stomach, Des twisted it as it snaked up her front between her young budding tits then splitting it around her neck to join again behind her struggling head. </p> <p>The two lengths were inter twined in to her hair pulling her head back before the ends were dragged down her back to where Dick had bent her legs up, then they tied each end to each ankle, leaving her bowed, her naked body strained as she lay on her stomach on the cold kitchen floor, Des made sure she was facing the hall door.</p> <p>The two boys left her and turned their attention to Betty, she was much easier. As Alan held her so the boys stripped her cotton dress from her. Alan slapped her face once, that soon brought her to heel.</p> <p>Her little trainer bra slid off and Des couldn’t resist a tweak of her puffy nipple. Dick had her pants down, he was mesmerised by her hairless cunt and he had to touch it, making her squeal. Behind them Shirley was blubbering her tears as the pain of holding her head back began to bite.</p> <p>Alan spoke, mostly to move the boys along but also to in-still more fear in the girls, “Come on you two lets tie her the same as her sister, there will be plenty of time for playing with their tits and cunts, we have them all night.”</p> <p>Despite the squeals and wriggling three on to one is easy and soon there where two little naked beauties now wriggling on the floor helplessly bound, their heads up and staring at the hall door.</p> <p>The boys had not dressed and the excitement of stripping two 11year old girls, having their naked flesh rubbing against them had aroused the three boys, the girls watched Alan swagger to the hall door his erect cock pointing the way.</p> <p>His hand wound round the handle, he turned and grinned at the girls, “Say hello to mummy,” He pulled the door open, little squeals and cries of mummy greeted the bound beauty as she stood their naked and tied in the humiliating way they had left her.</p> <p> Pats bound breasts bulged pale blue, the veins were visible but something else caught Alan’s eye and he smiled, it was obvious something had happened to his aunt, as she had twisted and turned trying to escape, her torment had continued, her thighs and the base of the handle glistened with wet cunt juice.</p> <p>The two other boys came over as Alan ran his fingers over Pat’s cunt then on to the handle, “Oooohhh aunty you have been enjoying yourself,” he slapped her naked ass, “You naughty girl.”</p> <p>With the slap Pat tottered forward, her bound ankles only allowed her to move an inch or two at a time but it was enough for Alan to keep slapping her, moving her towards the two helpless girls.</p> <p>Alan nodded to Des to carry on slapping her as she moved slowly towards her daughter, her body jumping as the rubberised handle did its job of touching her most sensitive intimate place’s. Alan meanwhile turned and ran back upstairs, grabbed the three trouser belts and returned; as Pat reached the middle of the room Alan dropped the belts in front of the girls.</p> <p>As the girls saw them they started screaming, Pat saw the terror in their eyes and mumbled her protests around the gag, Alan gripped her enlarged nipple making her squirm, “Shut it ladies your in no position to protest about anything, you belong to us tonight and we will do what ever we like with you, now shut up and listen.”</p> <p>Des ran his hand over Pats ass and whispered, “Yes shut the fuck up, the quicker you listen the quicker I get back to playing with this.”</p> <p>Alan continued, “Now I’m not going to promise we won’t give you all a little spanking some time tonight but its up to you whether it’s a little spanking or a bloody good belting, lets look at it like this, we are going to keep your arms tied the way they are so you can’t stop us but the more pleasure you give us the less of a beating we give you.”</p> <p>He looked at the three captives, “Yes I think you understand, so lets make a start, cousin Betty you get to suck my cock, I want to know how much you remember and your mother has a wicked tongue, lets see if you do.”</p> <p> Alan looked at his two friends, “Let the fun begin,” then he knelt in front of his blond cousin and pushed his cock at her mouth.</p> <p>At the same time, Dick knelt in front of Shirley grinning as he pushed his length in to her mouth. Des was not to be left out, he pushed at the back of Pat’s knees holding her as she sunk to the floor; he undid the gag then walked around in front. He bent a fondled her bound breasts with one hand as he mouthed, open your mouth, to her while using his other hand to tap his cock at her lips. </p> <p>Soon the kitchen was resounding to the sound of boys moaning and grunting and the slurping of wet mouths sometimes choking on hard thrusting meat.</p> <p>Alan was the first to speak, “Come on cousin suck it all the way, here let me help,” Alan grabbed the rope attached to the back of Betty’s hair and pulled her head back further, opening he airways to his cock, she gagged, her eyes bulged as he laughed, “There dear cousin isn’t that better?”</p> <p>Betty gagged and gurgled round the cock stuck in her throat as Alan looked around to see Pat in the same position, Des had his cock imbedded in to her throat, he held her head tight making sure it stayed there.</p> <p>Alan then looked at Dick, “Enjoying it?”</p> <p>Dick looked back at him, “She ain’t sucking it all the way, I think I’ll fuck her.”</p> <p>Alan laughed, “Do what I’m doing, lets make it interesting we will have a race to see who fills a mouth first, then double or quits on the first mouth to make us hard again, then you can help yourself to fucking her.” </p> <p>Dick grabbed at the rope behind Shirley and started fucking her mouth; Alan was soon matching him thrust for thrust. Des was not to be out done, a quick slap across Pats face brought her concentration back, “If you want to help your girls, suck faster and let me have the feel of a little more tongue.”</p> <p>The three boys had forgotten the word mercy, they just fucked the helpless females, revelling in the choking sounds as cock hit throat, it was Dick who won the bet as he spewed his juice in to the crying Shirley’s mouth.</p> <p>Alan thrust faster, “Come on cousin, get me off or it’s the belt next.”</p> <p>Even though she was choking Betty sucked, her tongue active under the foul meat stuck in her mouth until she felt the thing swell and start to empty it’s self in to her.</p> <p>Alan still held her hair demanding she swallow, he gloated, “Come on, your mother eats my cum so you can as well.”</p> <p>Des was still laughing as he pumped himself in to Pats mouth before he pushing her sideways, she fell on her side, she lay there staring at her two girls as they let what was left of the boys juice dribble down their chins.</p> <p>Alan staggered back to a chair, “God I’m fucked, don’t think I can raise to it for a while,” The other two looked at him, he laughed back, “Oh don’t worry, you’ll get your hard on, the ladies will entertain us, I told you the girls lick cunt really well, got to be seen to be believed and after that, what’s the betting mummy will be so hot, we can make sure she is and watch as she licks cunt to.”</p> <p>Des knelt beside Shirley, slid his hand between her leg and cupped her young cunt, “Can’t wait to see mummy sucking this and it ain’t got no hair so we can see more.”</p> <p>Alan gave one of his evil sniggers, “Maybe we can make mummy hairless too,” </p> <p>Dick clapped his hand, “That would be great, bags I shave her.”</p> <p>Pat gave a low moan as she tried to control her useless crying.</p> <p>Alan leapt off the chair and dropped beside Pat, his left hand grabbed at the little bush over her cunt and tugged it, “What do you say aunt, shall we loose it, bet uncle Pete would like a bold cunt to play with, that’s after me and my two friends have used his wife a few more times to-night, you know some-one has to try it out.”</p> <p>Des stood up looking at him, Alan looked up, “Ya O K go to the bathroom, get scissors, a razor, some soap and a bowl of warm water, don’t worry about a towel some-one else will be licking her dry,” he laughed, “And wet again.”</p> <p>Des moved and was thumping up the stairs a moment later, Pat looked up at the evil twisted face of her grinning nephew.</p> <p>Alan loved the look of fear in his captives, he glanced at the girls struggling not to cry and annoy him their heads straining back, he smiled at the tears trickling down their beautiful young faces, he put his finger to his lip and shook his head then he returned to Pat.</p> <p>His hand still toyed with the little bush that he and his friend were about to remove, “Oh come on aunty, this will be fun, you want us to play with a nice bold cunt don’t you?”</p> <p>He tugged hard forcing a little squeal of pain; she knew it was futile to argue.</p> <p>“Yes, yes alright Alan, please stop your hurting me, you will do what you want, but could you untie my breasts they hurt?</p> <p>He ran his other hand over the bound breasts squeezing the hard mound before toying with the long erect nipple, “Their tits aunty, nice big fat tits now ask me again and I think you forgot another word.”</p> <p>Alan looked in to her defeated eyes he now knew he had another way to humiliate his beautiful bound aunt.</p> <p>He tugged really hard on her cunt hair, “I’m waiting.”</p> <p>Pat twisted with the pain then with a pathetic beaten voice gratified her perverted nephew, “Would you untie my,” she swallowed, “Tits Alan, please untie my tits,”</p> <p>“Why should I, their nice a big now, I like big tits and so do my friends, and you jump better when I play with your long nipples, you like me to play with your nipples don’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes Alan I like you to play with my nipple but, please, I’d like it more if my tits didn’t hurt so much.”</p> <p>“I’ll make a deal, you open your legs and help us shave you cunt then I’ll think about your tits, deal?”</p> <p>Defeated she agreed but not until he’d made her say, “I’ll open my legs so you can shave my cunt, please Alan shave my cunt.”</p> <p>Des came back as they pushed her on her back, Alan pulling at her hairs as the other two twisted and pulled her sensitive nipples forcing obscenities from her.</p> <p>“Please, oohhh, Alan shave my cunt, yes ple, pleeease play with it, finger it, aaahhh I will open my legs, you can, aahh, can do what you like, yes, yes I like it aaahh,” the girls cried as the three boys abused their mothers body until Alan untied her legs and pulled the handle out, then left her at the mercy of Des.</p> <p>Alan looked his most menacing as his eyes glared at the girls; they soon stopped crying. Pat lay on her back, the pain in her bound arms pushed to the back of her mind, her legs wide open virtually offering herself to what ever the boys wanted to do to her.</p> <p>Alan played with her, fingering her, finding out if she was still arousable after all the handle had forced her to enjoy, she was moist. First he grinned at her then at Des as the sound of the first snip heralded the removal of her little bush.</p> <p>Pat could see their faces, they watched as Des trimmed away all the hair, Alan looked up at her, he smiled as lifted the razor and winked at her. Alan’s smile grew to a grin as she jumped and moaned the second Des slapped the wet soap over the stubble.</p> <p>Alan watched with delight as Des rubbed her mound, his own hand stroked gently up and down her open inner thighs. Dick knelt beside her and played with her erect nipple. As Des slipped his finger under the fleshy hood he rubbed the back of his finger on her hardening clit his other hand letting the razor glide over her skin.</p> <p>Alan’s eyes travelled down her legs, he watched her heels as they dug in to the floor, her knees rose slightly and he could plainly see her hips move. He changed his gently rubbing to a slight caress, he remember how it had effected her when he took her from behind in the farm house, he nodded at Dick to get his tongue on the nipple and he was soon at her side sucking like a baby.</p> <p>Des soon finished his job, Alan whispered for him to keep his fingers in the hood but get down and get his tongue to work, the little word, “No” was music to his ears as two tongues and his fingers caused Pats body to stir once more.</p> <p>He waited until her breathing became erratic, then he moved up to her head, “Your cunt looks great, gona have to fuck it a few more times tonight and no, I’m not untying your tits they too look great, big and fat and hard, and your nipples are so sensitive,” he started kissing her.</p> <p>Alan forced his tongue in her mouth, playing with her tongue; he didn’t have to wait long before he felt her respond unable to help herself enjoying Des. Her own tongue became active and his tongue began to make her cunt start heating up.</p> <p>As Allan stopped little moans came from her, he knew that was his signal to pull over the helpless Betty. Moving Des out of the way before he dragged her over and laid her between her mothers open legs, he took great delight in warning her that if mummy didn’t come the belt would be her punishment and he reminded her, he knew she knew what to do.</p> <p>Des moved to the other nipple and wasn’t long before Alan watched as Pat’s eyes closed and her body started to betray her again.</p> <p>Not wanting to stop the boys fun he quietly moved back to Shirley, kneeling beside her he closed his hand over her mouth, dragged her head round and shook his, she understood.</p> <p>Alan rolled the bound 11-year-old over on her back smiling at the fact she couldn’t close her legs or defend herself, took one last look at Pat, her hips now definitely moving under the relentless lapping of her scared daughter.</p> <p>Then he nodded his approval at his two mates, both little perverts working hard to arouse their plaything again. Both of them were sucking at the hard pointing nipples while Des continued to use his fingers on Pats hot clit, they were rubbing just above Betty’s active tongue.</p> <p>A panting voice filled the room, “Oh no, please no more I, I can’t oh not again it’s to much, ahhh, ah, ah pleaseee stop.”</p> <p>Alan winked at them before turning back to Shirley, prizing her knees as far apart as he possible could and then burying his own head between the young inviting soft open thighs.</p> <p>Shirley’s cunt tasted sweeter than Alan could have hoped, he drove his tongue in to the soft pink flesh. His arms gripped around her thighs, his hands closed over the firm round globes of her ass.</p> <p>His thumbs were now pulling the tight cunt lips open allowing his tongue to dance over the complete open pink slit, his fingers curled in-between her cheeks searching for the little pink hole, thoughts in Alan mind were, was her ass going to be as good a fuck as her mothers.</p> <p>Even though Alan was enjoying eating out the lovely young cunt he could still hear his aunt as she squealed in to more forced sexual arousals, the sound of that and her pleading with the boys to stop her torment was only surpassed by the boys answers.</p> <p>Des was the worst, “Oh doesn’t mummy like her little girl munching her cunt, my fingers are soaking wet, you know your doing a lot of moaning for something your liking.” A pathetic Pat struggled to answer as her hips jumped to the feelings that were refusing to be denied, “Please stop her I, I can’t take, ooohh, it she, she, your aarr, are forcing this on to me, its, oh, ahh its not right, she’s, aahh my daughter, ooohh, ah, ah, ah, mmmm.”</p> <p>Alan looked up and saw Des his mouth covering Pats as his fingers rubbed hard over the wet, glistening slit, just visible to him over Betty’s head.</p> <p>Dick mouth locked firmly on one nipple as his fingers rolled the other that Des had left unattended, he thought they did looked very desirable sticking straight up from the fat bound mounds of pale blue veined flesh.</p> <p> Alan looked back to Shirley, “I think your wet enough for a finger fuck, lets see if you sing as good as your mother, and you won’t mind if I suck your little tittie’s while I do, I’m sure,” he inserted his index finger in, much to his delight it slipped in with little resistance.</p> <p>She was shaking but the way he looked at her instilled enough fear so she knew not to cry, he tormented her, “That’s not a very nice face, pretty girls should smile, smile for your cousin,” Shirley tried to smile, “That’s better now open your mouth I fancy some nice kissing with my cousin before I get to work on your lovely tits,” he bent closer, “And all the time I’m going to be fingering your lovely cunt.”</p> <p>Not knowing what to do, Shirley opened her mouth, Alan slid closer, “Mmmm looks nice, first we are going to have some fun then I’ll fuck you,” her eyes widened, “ Oh yes and the others won’t be left out, one of us will be fucking your sister and mummy as well.”</p> <p>Before she could say anything else his mouth covered hers, true to his word his finger continued to drive in and out of the 11-year-olds cunt, the way she was tied she was at his mercy to do with her as he pleased.</p> <p>He sucked her nipples nibbling on them until she squealed but the relentless finger fuck did have the desired effect. She was still panting and squirming under him as they heard her mother scream in to an incredible orgasm.</p> <p>Des held Betty to her mothers open cunt forcing her to keep licking the juice as it leaked over her face. Alan looked at Shirley, “Well your sister and your mummy seemed to have had some fun how about we all retire to a bedroom and see what happens next.</p> <p>They untied the girls ankles and passed the two ends between their legs, Alan held Shirley while Dick held Betty, Des helped Pat to her feet, Alan pulled on the rope between Shirley’s legs and moved towards the stairs, he grinned at the exhausted Pat, “Second time today I’ve dragged a cunt up the stairs for a good fucking now there’s three, come on time’s a wasting, three bedrooms, three beds and three cunts to use, lets go.”</p> <p>Alan and Dick dragged the girls up, Des followed with Pat, his belt doing the shifting. They split in to different bedrooms, Des closed the door, it was the first time he had got Pat alone and to himself.</p> <p>As he walked from the door his eyes devoured the helpless beauty, her stocking clad legs and suspender belt still looked sexy, her bound tits pointed at him, her tussled hair cascaded round her face, she was beautiful and every bit of her was his to play with.</p> <p>He prodded her tort hard tits, “I want you to be real nice to me, if you don’t do every thing I want then my fun will turn nasty for you, I can enjoy you fucking me, sucking me and doing anything I like to you or I can enjoy making your blue tits red,” he ran his hand down and over her bold cunt, “Remember the rope bags over there and I can tie you in any way to inflict the maximum pain and I’m still going to have my fun fucking you, so how are you going to please your master.” </p> <p>Nothing these three perverts could say held any more shocks for Pat, defeated and knowing her and her two daughters were there to be used to gratify their lust she knelt and kissed his cock. What the men had told her and how Alan had demanded she pleasure him was all she needed to know what this boy wanted her to do.</p> <p>As Pat ran her tongue over the rapidly growing meat the other two were enjoying young tight cunt. Alan was slowly fucking his cousin his fingers had already made the hole wet, now he was slipping his cock in to the tight hole while his tongue played in her mouth.</p> <p>Betty was on top of Dick; she was being forced to fuck him. Dick lay on the bed smiling up at the pretty pain filled face, his hands toying with the little red buds as he let her push herself up and down his meat. </p> <p>Pat sucked the meat playing her tongue around the head, she kept looking up making sure Des was enjoying her attentions, she remembered the farm house, “Des would you like to lay on the bed while I use my mouth on you, just open your legs and I’ll see to your balls as well, you’ll like that.”</p> <p>Des grabbed her hair and hauled her up, kissing her fully on the mouth, “I would love to have you all the time, fucking you when ever I wanted, still I have you now.”</p> <p>He pulled at the handful of hair, “This better be good, I like having Alan’s gorgeous aunty on her knees with my cock in her mouth, knowing she knows I’m going to fuck her cunt some more tonight.”</p> <p>Pat looked up at him, “Yes I promise it will be good,” he shook her, “ Yes, yes I know I’m going to let you fuck me again to night,” knowing he was in full control of the beautiful woman Des lay on the bed and opened his legs, Pat stood then bent.</p> <p>Des looked at her, “Put one knee on the bed and bend the other I want to play with your cunt while you suck me.”</p> <p>Alan was really ploughing in to Shirley and she was working hard to make him happy, kissing him hard, wiggling her hips for him and pushing her nipples at his mouth, all because he had promised her he would fuck her ass if she didn’t.</p> <p>Betty was now bent over the bed with Dick behind her, fucking her cunt from behind, his hands round pulling at her nipples to keep her in the position he wanted.</p> <p>Alan was in the next bedroom to Dick and he heard him as he filled Betty’s cunt so he immediately filled Shirley.</p> <p>Dragging Shirley up he opened the door to Betty’s room, “Bring the cunt to mothers room.” Both boys marched in to Pats room, Des was holding her head down on his cock, Alan could see she was trying to keep the juice he had just shot in to her, in her mouth.</p> <p>They dragged the bound naked girls over to the bed, “Get her on her back on the bed, its supper time.” Des got up and pulled Pat until she was laying on the bed, Alan looked at her, “We just filled your daughters cunts now we want them cleaned out and I know how good your tongue is,” he turned to Shirley, “Sit on your mothers face.”</p> <p>Though it was futile Shirley tried to stop them, her ass got just three belts before her cunt was under her mothers nose and Pat was licking at the juice filled hole. Alan looked at Dick, “Keep Betty’s legs closed I want mother to have another mouth full.” </p> <p>Alan winked at Des; they both moved and sat on the bed either side of Pats open legs. Alan showed Des what he wanted; gently his fingers ran up the inside of her thighs again Des followed his lead. Soon their fingers where running over her cunt, Alan knew exactly what to do, he knew what would start Pat off again and where those spots were and Des was a quick leaner.</p> <p>Pat worked hard on her next act, she knew the three of them were in no position to antagonise the boys, bound, alone and helpless was one thing but knowing that they were itching to use their belts on them was keeping her obedient.</p> <p>Now Alan was really starting to work on her. She had one small slap when she tried to close her legs but now their fingers were playing with a moist hole again, Alan knew the quicker he got her going the better she would be licking young wet cunt and more fun she would be to play with.</p> <p>His face was a picture of triumph as they felt her start to move but it broadened in to a full grin when he heard Shirley give a little moan. Now his fingers were inside, first two then three. Des had his fingers right in between her legs tickling her ass and upper thighs, the torment was complete when Alan used his other had to excite her clit.</p> <p>Dick watched, he could see Shirley was now rubbing her cunt in to her mothers sucking mouth and Pats hips rotated searching out the invading fingers, but he was enjoying all this while his fingers played with Betty’s tits, Alan looked at Dick, “As long as she keeps her legs closed bend her over, make her lick your cock,” he didn’t need telling twice.</p> <p>Shirley let out a small squeal as she not only dumped the filth that Alan had stuffed up her but her own juice as well, her own mothers active tongue forced her to come in to the open mouth. Still Alan and Des played with her, tickling and fingering her already oversexed cunt. His face grinning at her as Betty took her sisters place, the lovely young open thighs covering the wet beautiful face.</p> <p>Dick took no time in playing with Shirley’s cunt; still wet from what her mother had done to her, now it was his turn to keep her going. She was unable to stop him from keeping her young body excited, he knelt in front of her, his fingers dancing over her cunt. She tried to move away but his arm gripped around her naked waist, his mouth latched on to a nipple and the slow insertion of his fingers stopped her, in-fact she was opening her legs to her invader.</p> <p>It was half an hour later when the three females where split again. Pat had been forced to climax twice as she had sucked her daughters and brought each of them to such a climax her face was wet with their juice and the boys left over filth.</p> <p>For the rest of the night the boys moved from room to room forcing their captives to pleasure them. The two girls had their arses used more then any other hole, and at one stage where made to 69 each other. Pat had her tits fucked most of all, they promised not to fuck her ass to much as long as she used her tongue on them while they abused her bound hard tits. That, as well as all three of them having her at the same time once more that night.</p> <p>It was seven in the morning when they finally untied Pat, she sat crumpled on the floor as she rubbed her wrist, trying to get the circulation back before she was allowed to remove the rope from her tits, she still had to be nice to the three boys, her daughters were still tied to beds upstairs.</p> <p>She made them breakfast, her naked, them dressed before they packed their bags and left. They all kissed her goodbye but not just her mouth and not as boys should. As Pat closed the door she heard Des say to Alan, “Why are we going we could have kept her tied up and had some more fun with them for another few hours.” Alan buttoned his coat up, “No, no I’ve got an exam and I want my family to be proud of me.”</p> <p>She closed the door and went up to her girls knowing they had to keep quite about what had happened or questions would be asked about the farmhouse. She was to engrossed with her problem that she didn’t hear Alan finish with, “Beside I know when Uncle Pete’s away again and I’ve pinched Betty’s spare front door key.”</p></div>",[]
9,The Perils of Pauline at Christmas,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-12-14,15,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The children chattered and fidgeted as the queue moved slowly towards the entrance of the polystyrene made igloo, two girls in red outfits ushered the children in one at a time, inside was a big throne where the man in the red suit sat with two other men dressed in green who pulled the children to him and sat them on his knee, the children were encouraged to wave at their parents through the pink coloured window as they asked Santa for the gifts they wanted for Christmas.</p> <p>One of the men dressed as a pixy helper nudged the red suited man as the other brought a very pretty young girl forward to sit on Santa's knee. The red suited man's eyes glowed as he felt the lovely young girl settle on his knee her beautiful eyes looked at him, he cleared his throat, ""Have you waved to your parents,"" the girl waved through the plastic window at a stunning blond woman who waved back, he whispered in her ear, ""Is that your mum?""</p> <p>The pretty girl turn back nodding, his eyes flicked between the two others, ""And where's daddy?""</p> <p>She looked down, ""Daddy doesn't live with us anymore,"" he pushed on with his questions.</p> <p>""So do you just live with Mummy?"" she looked back up at him.</p> <p>He smiled, a kind Santa smile as she said, ""Yes and my sister.""</p> <p>Again he asked, ""How old is your sister?"" she started to look worried, ""Why?""</p> <p>He had to keep her on his side, ""So I know what presents to bring.""</p> <p>Her beautiful young face broke in to a smile, ""She's 12.""</p> <p>""And how old are you?""</p> <p>Still with that smile, ""I'm 10.""</p> <p>He looked at the other two and nodded, ""Have you a letter for me, have you put your address on it,"" excitedly she handed it to him, instead of putting it with the rest he handed it to one of Santa's helpers.</p> <p>As he lifted her of his knee he helped himself to a squeeze of her little round ass, as she disappeared out of the igloo the three of them nodded to each other, one of the green pixies laughed as he said, ""That's sorted tonight out.""</p> <p>The little bedroom was covered in dolls and cuddly toys, the glow of the night light highlighted the blond hair on the pillow, the man in the red suit grinned as he looked at the pretty little face, silently he moved towards the bed, took the duvet and pulled downward, the lovely young body was covered in a ivory coloured nightie.</p> <p>She moved slightly as the duvet fell off the end of the bed, he lifted the hem of the night dress and looked at the lovely young legs all the way up to a matching pair of ivory panties, he admired the snug fit around her crutch showing the outline of her slit, he couldn't resist placing his finger on it, she stirred, her eyes blinked open, ""Santa.""</p> <p>He let his finger slide up and down her slit as he said, ""Hello, what's your name?""</p> <p>She just laid there, confused at what he was doing to her, ""Eeerrr it's eerrrr Pauline, Pauline Holly.""</p> <p>He lifted his finger to his nose, ""Hello Pauline Holly, my you smell nice, are you a good girl, will you do what ever Santa says?""</p> <p>Her eyes were now wide and excited, ""Yes, yes.""</p> <p>The man in the red suit put his finger to his lips, ""Shhhhh, don't want to wake anybody,"" she bit her lip and nodded, ""Now Santa must check you over, you will have to be a good girl if you want everything you asked for, because Santa has a big surprise for you.""</p> <p>He pulled her up and sat her on the edge of the bed, then pulled at her nightdress, until he had it sliding over her head and up her arms, he dropped it to the floor and looked down past her lovely face to her chest, small mounds and ripe little nipples on flawless skin, his fingers stroked across the top of the red bud, she shuddered.</p> <p>""Why are you doing that, Santa?"" he pulled at the nipple.</p> <p>His voice almost growled, ""Santa's got to see if you're a good girl and he will have to see all of you and you must be nice to Santa to get all you asked for, understand,"" she nodded.</p> <p>""Now open your mouth and Santa will stick something nice in your mouth for you to suck,"" no sooner had she opened her mouth than his rigid cock was pushing in to it, she tried hard to pull away but he held her head tight, ""Suck little Pauline, this way your bound to get the big surprise.""</p> <p>As he drove his cock in to her mouth the door opened, the two men in green pixy suits stood there, in between them was Pauline's beautiful mother.</p> <p>She stared at the sight of her young daughter sucking a huge cock, she muffled pitiful screams through her gag as she struggled to pull clear but they held her by her bound arms, the man in the red suit held the back of Pauline's head and looked at the beautiful naked woman, ""You be nice to my friends or I won't be nice to this little lady, now go down stairs and give them a good fucking and be really hot with your mouth, they want sucking all the way and of course you will be swallowing just like your little one is going to.""</p> <p>As tears ran down her face they turned her out of the room and the man in the red suit heard them go down stairs, all the time his cock ploughed in to the young throat, he held her blond hair forcing himself as far as he could, he could feel himself building to a climax, she chocked and beat at him with her fists, it had no effect on him he was going to fuck the 10 year olds face and pump her throat full and enjoy every second of it.</p> <p>He grunted as his cream flowed down the young throat, he pulled out but still held his thumb in her mouth allowing him to keep it open as he wanked himself empty, enjoying spurting off in to her, he finally let her go as she coughed and spat his juice on to her sheets, before she had time to do anything he grabbed her throat and pinned her back to the bed.</p> <p>""Are we having fun, Pauline Holly, you sure, I am, now for your big surprise,"" he curled his fingers in to the waist band of her pants and pushed down, her little hands grabbed at his as he gazed at the hairless cunt, ""Mmmmm that looks tasty."" </p> <p>His right hand held her firmly around the throat as he bent forward and sucked her nipple, his left hand slid along her slit and pushed up between the soft lips, she struggled in his grip. He looked at her, ""Now stop fighting Santa because he's now going to give you that big surprise,"" his cock was now at full length again.</p> <p>Keeping her down he climbed over her and pushed her legs apart, his lips licked over his beard as he took in the fear in her eyes. Without a word he lay over her, he could feel the tight open slit on the tip of his cock, his hand slid from her neck up to her mouth, clamping it shut, and with easy movement's he started to work himself inside her. Her cheeks blew out as she wiggled under him trying to move away, but he held her firm.</p> <p>He felt himself going in, his hips started to push harder, her struggles became a panic as she felt her young cunt being ripped open, with a hard push he was a few inches in, ""Here's your big surprise,"" he thrust hard forcing himself through her hymen, she squealed through his hand.</p> <p>""Be a good girl and let Santa fuck you, it's not every girl that gets a good fucking from Santa for Christmas,"" mercilessly he thrust on, the tears ran down her face as she knew there was no escape, his weight held her firm.</p> <p>He could feel himself building to an incredible climax, as he pumped harder he could feel he was coming, his other hand covered her face and pinched her nose hard, he stopped and lay on top of her, she was fighting under him to breath, her face turned a shade of blue, her hips bucked making him flood her cunt, he filled her as she slowly stopped struggling, as he pumped the last drops out of him her body lay still, he looked in to the vacant open blue eyes, ""That was a good fuck, thank you and now you won't have to worry about getting everything you asked for.""</p> <p>He wiped his bloody cock on the ivory nightdress and threw it over the lifeless figure on the bed and went out the door, down the stairs and in to the lounge. He lent on the doorframe and watched the two men dressed in green as the fucked the late Pauline's mother at both ends.</p> <p>She was bent over the sofa back, her arms still fastened behind her, one man knelt on the cushions pulling her head down to meet his thrusting cock, forcing it in filling her mouth while the other was slapping her ass as hard as he could while pumping her cunt from behind, the man in the red suite walked over and sat on the sofa beside the bent woman, he played with the swinging tit's, pulling her nipples hard down as she groaned between mouthfuls of cock.</p> <p>The two men grinned at each other, ""Looks like she knows what to do with a cock in her mouth.""</p> <p>He turned, ""How's her cunt still tight?""</p> <p>The men in green suit's laughed, ""Well worth coming out of the igloo for, she fucks good, seems a waste for her to be here on her own.""</p> <p>The man in the red suit said, ""Well you two seemed to have filled two holes so I suppose there's only one choice for me.""</p> <p>He watched the two men as they filled her cunt and mouth, he stroked his cock as it grew long and hard in his hand until they were finished with her. Coughing and spiting she was pulled around the sofa, the man in the red suit made himself comfortable on the cushions as she was pulled towards, she looked at him through tear filled eyes, ""Is my baby alright, is she safe.""</p> <p>He smiled up from the sofa, ""Don't you worry, after I've fucked your ass you will be with her, now get your butt on the end of this cock, and fuck me,"" a hand stung her ass as she was manhandled on to the waiting cock and forced down on to it. The victim and the tormentor stared at each other as she pumped herself up and down the hard rigid cock.</p> <p>He stroked his beard as he placed his hands behind his head, he watched her as she bounced up and down on him, ""Faster bitch, fuck me and make it fast, I want to shot my load so far up it comes out your fucking mouth."" The poor woman bounced as fast as she could, he moved his hand and encouraged her on by pinching her nipples, turning them hard in his hand, suddenly he shouted, ""Now, now, I'm coming now.""</p> <p>The woman panicked and drove herself to pump him in to herself unaware of the man behind her until a knotted cord was fastened around her throat and pulled tight, the man in the red suite grabbed her hips and stopped her from pulling off his pumping cock. With her arms tied she couldn't help herself and her head shook from left to right as the life was chocked out of her.</p> <p>The hands around the waist stopped the lifeless body from falling as he emptied himself in to her ass.</p> <p>He let her fall off him and on to the floor, sat up and got of the sofa, kicking her legs out of his way as he walked away from her, one of the green suited men asked him how good a fuck the daughter was, he brushed his beard, ""You can't beat and new young tight fuck, Santa always like them young."" The three of them laughed as the man in the red suit put his hands on the other's shoulders, ""And there's another one upstairs, gentlemen the night is young shall we take a look at what fun she could give us?""</p> <p>There was no need for them to be quite as they pushed open the bedroom door and let the light stream on to the bed, their eyes fell upon another pillow covered in blond hair.</p> <p>Quickly the man in the red suit moved to the bed, took a handful of hair and pulled sharply up.</p> <p>A startled scream came from the girl as she was pulled to a sitting position, he sat down behind her gripping her hair, ""Hello little girl and what do you want from Santa?""</p> <p>She twisted in his grip, ""Get off me you creep, there ain't no stupid Santa, now get off me before I call my mum.""</p> <p>His hand came round and ripped open her pyjama top, ""If you can call your mum you will be as magic as me, now lets get our hands on some of them nice firm tittie's.""</p> <p>The other two fell on her, ripping at the bedclothes and then the pyjama bottoms, she tried to fight them, her arms flailing out at them, one of the green suited men held her arms as the second thumped her hard in the stomach, her hair was released and she doubled up, gasping for air as she fell off the bed at their feet.</p> <p>Pulling the pyjama top off her they threw the naked pretty 12-year-old on the bed. Her legs were pulled apart, the man in the red suit knelt between her legs and smiled up at her, ""And what's Santa got in his trousers for you little girl,"" he buried his face into her cunt and licked at her hole.</p> <p>As the other two held an arm and leg each their mouths descended on her small round breast's their teeth pulling and biting at the nipples, she whimpered and cried out as the three men attacked her beautiful young body.</p> <p>The man rubbed his beard all over the sparsely covered cunt and looked at the other two, ""Just a light covering of hair to make this little hole interesting, so what shall we do to her?""</p> <p>One of the pixie's looked up, ""Something this pretty should have all her virgin holes broken at once.""</p> <p>The man in the red suit stood up and looked at her, ""Is that what you want for Christmas, a gang bang, we hope so because that's what your going to get,"" she took a deep breath about to scream when a viscous slap cut her voice to a pathetic cry, ""Slap the bitch again, she cries real good.""</p> <p>As she was dragged to her feet the other pixie grabbed her jaw, ""Your going to cry a lot before we've finished fucking your Christmas up.""</p> <p>One green suited man lay on the bed as the other two slapped the poor girl until she was easy to lift and impale on to the stiff cock, they held her so her own weight forced her to slide down breaking herself of her own hymen, she cried out again as the full length filled her. He looked up and the crying girl, ""One down two to go, come here,"" he grabbed her nipples and pulled hard, her hands came up to stop him, he twisted her red buds hard, ""Don't fight me just put your hands down, now.""</p> <p>To stop the pain her hands slid down her body and rested at her side, but she still kept crying, that didn't bother them as the other pixie pushed her forward exposing her little pink ass-hole, he moved up the bed spitting on his hand and massaging his long meat, placed his hands on each cheek and pulled her open, ""Ohhh cum to me baby,"" he lent forward and pushed himself in.</p> <p>Being sandwiched between the two large men she could hardly breathe let alone cry out, she sobbed uncontrollably. She couldn't look at the man under her so she turned her head only to see the red trousers coming towards her, a long filthy cock protruded towards her, she shook her head and the words, ""No, no please no,"" came out between sobs.</p> <p>""But Santa wants your pretty little mouth wrapped round this cock so open your fucking mouth and we will complete your gang bang fucking, don't fight us you won't win."" He grabbed her hair and dragged her face up and to him, aiming his cock in to her mouth, she opened her mouth and took it in, ""That's a good girl now lets see if your as good a cocksucker as your little sister Pauline, she sucked me all the way and swallowed, so will you, come on lads lets fill her our way.""</p> <p>The three of them rammed hard in to all her virgin holes, their cocks wet with her blood thrust in to each hole for half an hour before their grunts signalled they were about to fill her, the man in the red suit held her head tightly as he pushed all the way down her throat, he held his cock in forcing her face on to his stomach, she couldn't move or breath, her wind pipe totally full.</p> <p>Both men fucked her as hard as they could as the life slowly ebbed out off her, they both came filling her ass and cunt, the cock down her throat pumped its filth in to her. The man in red gripped her head hard and pulled her from between the others then let her slip off his cock and slump to the floor, ""There little girl wasn't that a surprise for Christmas, did we enjoy that?""</p> <p>The others stood up and in chorus said, ""Yes, can't wait for tomorrow, is it time to go.""</p> <p>The man in the red suit said, ""Yes."" There was a bright white flash and the room was empty but for the young blond body laying crumpled on the floor, juice oozing from each of her hole's.</p> <p>Three men, one in red and two in green stood in a large office sipping drinks, one of them walked over to the internal window and looked over the warehouse full of children's toys and games, ""Do you think today's fun was better than yesterday's?""</p> <p>The man in red said, ""Mmmmm I think today's, the Florida girls were nice but that little Pauline was a tight bitch.""</p> <p>The man by the window nodded, ""Looks ready for 24 and that gives us three more nights, where to next?""</p> <p>The second man in green suggested, ""How about Stockholm or Berlin there are two big department stores that we could have their Santa go sick for a day.""</p> <p>The man in red nodded, ""Stockholm, I fancy a little Swede for dinner and it's so easy as I can't be the bad man because no-one believes in Santa,"" the was a bright flash and the room was empty, all that could be heard was a faint, ""HO-HO-HO.""</p></div>",[]
10,Never Play With Strangers,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2004-12-17,16,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She was still searching in her handbag when she asked him, ""So where exactly did you say you met these guys?""</p> <p>He looked up from the racing page of his paper, ""I told you once, outside the bookies, they were having a few cans, they offered me one and we got talking horse's.""</p> <p>She pulled out the little ivory case that contained her eyeliner and stood at the mirror, ""And your playing cards with them tonight?""</p> <p>Dropping the paper again he looked at his wife as she stood by the mirror applying the make up to her eyes, ""I know it makes you feel better but really darling you don't need war paint, I've told you enough times you're the best looking 31-year-old I know.""</p> <p>She didn't stop as she replied, ""Don't change the subject, I asked you why are you playing cards with them tonight?""</p> <p>He hadn't returned to the paper, he knew the way she spoke meant an answer, ""Look your going out, Sherrie will be in her room on the computer until she goes to bed so I thought a few hands of poker, they did have pockets of money I mean rolls of it, that you would enjoy having and be fair, with my special cards I do play a good hand, you know I always win.""</p> <p>She dabbed a lip-gloss on her full red lips, ""You better, besides, what they doing in the village?""</p> <p>With a little impatience in his voice, ""There at the horse fair at Molewell, their dealers.""</p> <p>As she fluffed up her dark curls, ""Sound like gypsies to me."" He flicked the paper up, ""Its just a few hands of cards, they said they had to be back at Molewell later.""</p> <p>She picked up the matching jacket to the short slightly flared checkered skirt, checked her stocking were straight, spat on a tissue and bent to rub a little mark of her high heels. He looked up; his eyes went right down her blouse to her pink lace tit filled bra, ""I don't know about what I'll being doing tonight, looking like you do, who are you doing?""</p> <p>She stood up, ""Living with you is enough I don't need any one else, beside you said I could go to the ladies badminton evening, and if you don't like me to dress up."" </p> <p>He jumped in, ""Only joking, and yes I like you dressed up, you are beautiful and before you ask, your bum looks beautiful in that.""</p> <p>Brushing her hand down her jacket, her hand traveling over her ample chest, ""Good that's settled, I won't be to late, the taxies booked for 12. 30, so make sure they are gone, I want you in bed and hard, you know drink makes me really horny, need I say more?"" she bent, kissed him and turned. He heard the front door shut, looked at his watch and thought, good they'll be here in half an hour.</p> <p>In that half hour he set the table, checked the cans in the fridge, went upstairs and told his 10-year-old daughter not to stay up too late and went to look out the window.</p> <p>From nowhere the four men suddenly walked up the path, he made it to the door before they rang the bell, ""Oh you found it then?"" The one in front said, ""Your directions were perfect and I think we're a bit early, is that all right?"" he moved back letting them in.</p> <p>They all picked a chair, the one who had spoken at the door introduced the others, ""From the left, its Roy, Terry, the ugly bastards Phil and I'm Shaun, and I'm right in thinking that you're Barry?""</p> <p>Barry smiled, ""You got it, now the formalities are over lets play some cards, take a seat gentlemen.""</p> <p>The more Barry looked at them the more he thought that Tanya was right; the word gypsies summed them up.</p> <p>Their clothes smelt, they were hard faced, unkempt and vulgar but he was now looking at the rolls of money being taken from their pockets and his greed new no bounds.</p> <p>Barry won the first two pots, he hoped his daughter had gone to bed with the language, he'd been called more fucking lucky this and that then he could ever remember but he was at least 300 up. As they played the third, two of them folded, one asked about beer, Barry had a top hand, but still playing the poker face he told them where the fridge was and carried on. Five open cans came in, Terry said, ""You didn't want any fucking glass's did you?"" Barry was on the verge off winning the third with 400 in the middle, ""No, no just put them down, here I'll have mine.""</p> <p>A can was past to him and he took a huge swallow, then again as he sensed the kill.</p> <p>He won the pot, drinking well after that, they all finished their can, Terry got up, ""I supposed the lucky fucker won't mind if we have another, got to have fucking something for our money?"" Barry slurred a strange, ""Whysnlot,"" and shook his head as he tapped his winning straight.</p> <p>Five more cans, Barry's mouth felt very dry, he immediately took a large swig but nothing happened, his mouth just got drier, his eyes couldn't focus, his breathing became labored, he tried to get up but instead his legs went from under him, he just fell forward on to the table.</p> <p>Phil looked at Shaun, ""Have you ever noticed how horse tranquilizers have that effect on stupid greedy fuckers,"" they all laughed.</p> <p>Shaun was the first to say, ""Right get the van, pick up our money, we'll check out down here, then get this fucking arse-hole upstairs and check out the rest of the house, move it.""</p> <p>They dragged Barry off the chair and let him slump to the floor. One of them was out and running to the corner to bring the dark, rust covered van up to the side of the house while the others waited.</p> <p>As soon as the van pulled up the other three grabbed big bags and boxes from the back and rushed back in to the house.</p> <p>Terry said, ""Same as usual, all the small stuff first then we'll have the T V, D V D and music center before the keyboard."" Shaun was already delving in to the cupboards, ""If you know what to do get the fuck on with it then.""</p> <p>Systematically the four men took anything of value from the downstairs rooms, years of practice made sure they knew what could or couldn't be traced and what or wasn't worth anything, then they moved upstairs, taking Barry with them</p> <p>They soon found the big bedroom, and deposited Barry on the bed, Shaun smiled, ""Nice, some good picking here, Terry, Phil check out the rest.""</p> <p>It was a matter of minutes when Shaun and Roy heard, ""Oh my what have we here, if you're not a pretty little sweetheart and what's your name?""</p> <p>As Shaun moved towards the voice's he heard a sweet little girlish voice say, ""Sherrie, but where's my dad, this is my room, you shouldn't be in here.""</p> <p>""Oh but looking at you, we should,"" grinned Phil.</p> <p>The first thing Shaun saw was the young shapely legs of the ten year old, they were clutched up to her chest, her arms around them, she thought she was pulling herself in to a defensive ball but all she was doing was showing the four men the under side of her thighs and the matching material of the teddy she was wearing, the material that covered the two holes that interested Phil more than she could have imagined.</p> <p>Shaun's and Sherrie's eye's met, she was a pretty young thing, delicate face, big brown eyes and sexy full lips, a lovely gentle face surrounded by curly chestnut brown hair, her little hands holding everything tight to her.</p> <p>Shaun smiled as he took in the rest of the room, the smile grew wider as he saw the computer, ""A new Dell, that will do nicely."" Sherrie looked at him, ""Your not having that, I'll tell my dad, now you go before my dad hears you.""</p> <p>Phil looked quickly at Shaun, ""You see to the rest, leave me some tape, I'll keep her quiet then I'll bring the machine down, we don't want her shouting up the neighbors.""</p> <p>Shaun ushered the other two out, ""Come on, work to do, I don't want to be long and Phil, no funny business.""</p> <p>The three men filed out leaving Phil still sat on the bed, she was defiant, ""You leave me alone, I don't like you,"" but he wasn't listening he couldn't take his eyes off the little patch of pink material at the top of the young silky thighs.</p> <p>Quickly he grabbed her arm and twisted, there was a little squeal before she was turned face down into her pillow.</p> <p> Phil had her pinned down in one quick movement, by swinging his leg over hers he grabbed her other arm and wrenched round to join the other. Tearing a corner of the tape with his teeth he wound it around her wrists and slightly up towards her elbows.</p> <p>His eyes scanned the room, on the floor was her discarded pants; keeping her head firmly in to the pillow he lent down and picked them up, a quick inhale of the sweet aroma then in to a little ball.</p> <p>His hand screwed her hair in to a ball and he tugged back, the yelp was soon silenced in to a muffled sound, the tape wound round her head making sure her hair was up and out of the way.</p> <p>""Got you,"" whispered from his lips as his hands slid down the exposed thighs; he crossed her ankles and applied more tape, then he flicked her on to her back, now the pretty brown eyes stared in terror.</p> <p>He grinned down at her, ""Hello little Sherrie, how's about you a let me see what you got that's nice to the touch,"" he stroked he her hair down, framing her face, then he wiped away the tears that squeezed from her eyes as she tried to block out his evil grin.</p> <p>He bent down and started to lick at her face, letting his tongue tickle in to the corner of her eyes as he tasted her tears a little mmmmm sound came from him before he said, ""Oh you taste so sweet, I hope the rest of you does.""</p> <p>His mouth closed over the tape across her mouth at the same time his hand slid over the mound on her chest, his fingers rubbing at the little bump trying to tease the nipple hard, she squirmed under him. </p> <p>Phil closed his leg around her thighs and pulled in; forcing her young body closer to him then he started to rub his body against hers, though he was still dressed he enjoyed the way his hard cock rubbed from her hipbone down her thigh and up again, all the time his mouth slavered over her face.</p> <p>His thumb and finger had captured her small nipple; she jumped as he pulled at it, he stopped kissing her and pulled up, ""You let your boyfriend do this,"" franticly she shook her head, ""Oh I bet you do, you let him kiss you and get his hands on you, bet you like it really,"" still her head shook.</p> <p>He grinned, ""Be a new experience for you then, won't it, lets have a look at them.""</p> <p>His hand took the hem of her little pink teddy and pulled up, sliding his hand from side to side until it bunched up under her armpits, he looked at her legs, as her feet were crossed the knees bent out, he smiled at the many colored balloons that covered the pink cotton especial the two blue ones that rippled in the thin straight cress between her legs.</p> <p>Almost having to tare his eyes away he looked down at her exposed chest, two lovely puffy mounds, topped with an adorable pinkish red nipple. First he smiled in to her panic-stricken face before he opened his mouth, licked his lips and plunged down, his mouth completely engulfing the mound.</p> <p>His tongue attacked the nipple, moving, circling the little areolas, his rough stubble covered chin scrapped at the delicate skin, her whole body shook, she rocked her shoulders trying to dislodge his sucking mouth, she sobbed, little moaning noises coming from behind the gag but her little movements only made it more enjoyable for him, his cock was rigid, painfully trapped in his trousers as he started rubbing against her leg again.</p> <p>His fingers now traced down her soft white skin stopping to push in and around her belly button, he stopped sucking as his finger found the edge of her panties waist band, as they slid under he turned to look back up at her face, a face of pitiful terror, her brown eyes like saucers as she stared at him, her head shaking.</p> <p>He ignored the moans from her gagged mouth as his tongue gave her nipple a long lick before his body moved, allowing his head to move down her body, his tongue was following the route his fingers had just taken.</p> <p>His fingers held the waistband and pulled up giving him an uninterrupted view of the naked mound above the pencil thin line that was, in his perverted mind, the entrance to a sweet tasting heaven, and he knew he was going to have it.</p> <p>With a sickly sweet voice he whispered so she could hear, ""Itsie, bitsy spider coming after you,"" his finger tickled and swirled over her mound moving towards the thin slit, ""Ohhh what's the little spider gona find between your little leggy weggies?""</p> <p>The girl tried to bring her knees up and close them but he was far too strong for little miss innocent, with out mercy as she closed her knees so he yanked her panties down past her knees, then moved his right arm pinning her right leg flat his left hand gripped her left knee, his body shifted, allowing his head to hover above he open thighs.</p> <p>Bending his head he could see under his left arm at her face, ""Lets just see how sweet you really taste,"" he lowered his head. First he let his nose run the full length of her slit before his mouth opened and latched it self over her pink snatch.</p> <p>His tongue drove up between the tight folds, licking viciously at the sweet lips before pushing up, his stubbled face scrapped even more painfully between her thighs, much to his satisfaction she was forced to stop the irritation by opening them wider.</p> <p>His mouth now filled with juice as he snaked his tongue further up the virgin hole. His tongue forced more and more spittle in to her making her hole wet and accessible; his tongue was finding it easier to push her virgin cunt open.</p> <p>His fingers slid up her legs, feeling the soft smooth skin, until the rested between her thighs. He gentle peeled the wet lips open, now he could work up inside and also move to excite the nub of her clit.</p> <p>Under the continues attack of his tongue he could feel the nub harden. Even under the weight of his body, pinning her in to the sacrificial position he had her in, he could feel her little body, she was breathing heavily, little grunts muffled round the gag and the taste in his mouth was different, he smiled as he thought out loud, ""All you baby cunts are the same, give them a little lick and they get hot."" </p> <p>He bent down again, his fingers pulled her cunt wider, his tongue now actively worked on the nub, he felt her give a sudden jump, he was just about to start tickling her moist cunt with his fingers when the door opened, ""Fuck you I said no funny business,"" Shaun's deep Irish brogue filled the room.</p> <p>Before the word, ""Shit,"" came from Phil, Roy shoved in past Shaun, ""Fucking hell, cherry pie,"" he looked back at Shaun, ""We gona have some pie tonight?""</p> <p>Terry was next in, ""I knew old Phil would be in her hole, is there enough to go round, what's she taste like, as good as the last one?""</p> <p>Phil grinned at the three, ""She as sweet as a nut, its up to you, but we be missin out on a pure piece of heaven.""</p> <p>Terry started to get his jacket off; Shaun moved forward, ""Hold your fucking horses we aint got time to go fuckin her.""</p> <p>Roy moved towards the bed, ran his fingers up Sherries open cunt and stuck them in his mouth, ""Oh but I think we have, I'll go make sure daddy don't get no ideas and don't start in on her with out me.""</p> <p>Phil looked down at the open cunt and back up to Shaun, ""Come on Shaun, don't play high with us we know you like a bit of young, just look at this sweet unopened hole, just ready for the pluckin and don't fuckin tell me you don't want some.""</p> <p>Roy came back in the room, ""Where's the fuckin tape, I'll strap dad up so we can open his kid up, I liked the look of her mouth when we first saw her.""</p> <p>Phil threw the tape at him, he looked back at Sherrie, ""You don't mind if me and my friends play with you, after all your daddy asked us here to play and as he's not around you'll have to accommodate us.""</p> <p>Shaun started to take his sweatshirt off, ""Alright, get off the honey pot, we'll draw cards as usual to see who get which pot."" Phil got off the bed, Sherrie immediately started to squirm about; Terry enjoyed the sight of the young naked bound beauty as she tried to hide her body from their leering gaze.</p> <p>Roy got back just as Terry got the cards out, he spread the deck and offered his hand forward, each man took a card.</p> <p>They all knew the rule, as the pack was closed each man turned his card simultaneously.</p> <p>Roy had a nine, Terry had a five, and Phil had a queen and Shaun the jack.</p> <p>Phil grinned, ""There is a god, I'm goin cherry popping, I'll take her cunt.""</p> <p>Shaun smiled, ""Bit of rump for me and I bet its tender.""</p> <p>Roy took his jacket off, ""I'll give her a sore throat.""</p> <p>Shaun looked at Terry, ""Tuff but you know the rule, you get any hole second, your choice, gona tell us now or wait?"" Terry took out a cigarette, ""I'll wait, I may be the complete bastard have all three before I fill one.""</p> <p>The horrified stare said it all as Sherrie watched four pairs of trousers hit the floor. Phil was the first to pull his aching cock from his pants, he pumped it gently up and down, waggling it at the helpless child, he smiled as he watched her brown eyes dart from man to man as each thick rigid cock reveled it's self to her.</p> <p>Phil was already crawling on her bed, his fingers pushing between her legs as she tried to keep them closed. With her legs crossed at the ankle it made it that bit easier to pinch the folds of flesh at the top of her totally bald slit and he did, the muffled squeals where music to his ears as he grinned and said, ""Open them, then I'll stop pinching you,"" he bent closer, ""Then I'll start fucking you.""</p> <p>He moved to the side of her his cock all most touching her face, ""Can you smell it you little cunt, ain't been cleaned for a while, still it will smell better with your cunt juice all over it, pity I can't make you clean it off, Roy's got that privilege, but we have got all night, so you may get your chance later.""</p> <p>Terry drew on the smoke, then started to fidget, ""Fucking get a move on, what you doin talking her to death, I thought we was fucking her, not telling her bedtime stories, I ain't gona wait all night if you ain't ready to fuck her I am.""</p> <p>Phil grunted a retort before ripping at the tape on her ankles, he yanked at it but the tape held, Terry moved, bent picked his jacket up and delved in the pocket, ""Here for fuck sake cut the tape and get on with it, Christ I could have fucked her and been ready for a long hard bout of seconds by now.""</p> <p>Sherrie was squealing in to her gag as Phil man handled her body, she stopped as she saw him flick open the knife and lay petrified as he cut the tape on her legs, before she had time to close them, Phil rammed his elbow down between them his finger poised at the entrance to her cunt.</p> <p>Phil could hear the others start taking the piss, he turned, ""You want to see cherry pie fucked, then just fucking watch and learn.""</p> <p>Phil's fingers slid up her inner thigh until they touched her cunt lips, Sherrie moaned and thrashed her head trying to plead with this man who was about to use her. His fingers pushed slightly in, his head moved down and over her opening slit, his cock now touched her face, she jumped away from it.</p> <p>Phil grinned back at her as his finger ends disappeared, ""Now you see it, soon you'll feel it,"" he moved his hips so the cock slapped her cheek. </p> <p>His head returned over he slit, he filled his mouth with phlegm and then let it dribble down on to her slit. His fingers now moved around opening her, then he pushed a little more soon his second knuckle was at the entrance, his finger flicked and twitched as he moved to open her just enough for the head of his now rampant cock.</p> <p>With one swift movement he was round and between her legs, he took his whole weight on his left arm as he held his cock and lowered his hips to her entrance, she was wiggling, trying to escape just how Phil liked it, as he offered the bulbous end to the tiny slit.</p> <p>With a satisfied grunt he pushed in to the opening, as soon as the end was engaged he moved his arms, placed them ether side of her head and still grinning, slowly moved himself up the bed, sinking his rigid meat in to the helpless girl as he did. </p> <p>She continued to move, fighting to get away, moving up the bed. Suddenly her shoulders came in to contact with Phil's arms stopping her, he felt the head of his cock slip in to the folds, ""You ain't goin nowhere littleun, but this is."" He lowered his hips, Terry sniggered, ""Go on boy pop the cherry,"" then he looked at the others and grinned, ""Must be more beer in the fridge, shall I?""</p> <p>Sherrie got a glimpse of Terry leaving before her eyes shut with pain. Phil drove his rigid cock in to the tight dry cunt, she tried to blot out the sound of his grunt as he swore, ""Get in her fucking cunt, go on my beauty in you go, go fuck the little cunt, you.""</p> <p>Phil looked at her, ""You don't mind if my old meat fucks you, do you little girl, I mean you better get used to it, men are gona want to fuck a little beauty like you all your life so you ain't never to young to learn.""</p> <p>She was still squealing as Terry got back with the rest of the beer from downstairs but Phil was now pushing in to the tender tissue, the only barrier between him and a bloody good fuck.</p> <p>Every man in the room knew he had burst her cherry as her cheeks blew out and her eyes pumped tears, only the tightly gagged mouth stifled the sounds of pain.</p> <p>Phil grin never left his face as he sneered at his helpless captive, ""There you are, I've made you a woman, now show me your gratitude and wiggle that cunt while I fill your belly with lots of little me's.""</p> <p>All the men laughed as he thumped in to the bound girl, furiously banging her in to the bed as his cock drove in to her ravished cunt.</p> <p>His ass was driving at her prown body, ""Fuck----- I ------ forgot ------ how----- fucking ----- tight ---- these ---- youguns -------aaarrrrahh-------- I'm ----- gona ------- cum ----- ohhhhhh ------- shit ------ oh ------- fuck ----- it aaaaaaahhhh --- I ----- have, shit. He collapsed on her.</p> <p>He didn't stay there for long; quickly Shaun was up and at him, ""Get off her you bag of shit, my turn, come on, get the fuck off.""</p> <p>Rather than end up being rolled on the floor Phil dragged himself up and moved away.</p> <p>Sherrie looked dazed but it wasn't her face that was on Shaun's mind, his huge arms picked her up, the pillows where dragged down the bed and she was flipped on her front and dropped over them, his huge hands stroked the small naked round buttocks before his fingers pushed in and pulled the cheeks apart.</p> <p>Even though Sherries was still dazed from Phil's rape she squealed and thrashed her legs, she may have been only ten but she knew what was going to happen to her next.</p> <p>Shaun moved up the bed towards her face, his huge hand grabbed her dark hair and he forced her face around, his other hand gripped his long thick cock, ""Take a look little lady, Phil reckons you're a women, you woman enough to take this up your womanly ass.""</p> <p>She was no match for him, with his hand in the small of her back holding her bound arms up, he pinned her down, moved between her legs, spat on his finger and drilled it up her little pink ass-ring. In and out, in and out, he pushed and turned his finger, being held firm Sherrie could only lay there and take it, squeals of pain could only just be heard as Shaun spat all over his hand, rubbed it around his large angry cock-head and started to position it at her little pink anal entrance.</p> <p>With both hands now gripping her he pushed, it was so tight, and Sherrie wasn't helping, her ass cheeks clenched tight. Suddenly his right hand moved, took a handful of her hair and ripped backwards, as she jumped and bucked with that pain Shaun drove inside the ring.</p> <p>With the head of his cock now inside her the rest was easy, slowly back and then in another inch, then back and up again, her arse wiggling all the time, Shaun laughed, ""She shore likes to wiggly when she get fucked, bet it well when it gets a spanking too, be a nice little dancer this one."" </p> <p>All that you could hear was the, ""Umph, umph, umph as Shaun drove the air out of her body, his relentless grunting every time his cock ploughed in to her, the sound got louder and faster as he built up speed ready to fill her ass with his hot sticky juice.</p> <p>He stood back looking at her laying there, the caked mix of blood and cum from her cunt looked dull compared to the fresh juice dribbling from her oversized ass-ring.</p> <p>Ray moved over to her, she didn't move, he grabbed her arm and pulled her up, her head rolled back, a perfect position to rip of the gag and pull the sodden pants from her mouth. The only sign of life was a small cough as the airway became free.</p> <p>Ray drove his thumb in to her mouth, ""Two down one to go, time to be educated in to the noble art of playing the blue veined obo,"" he shook her head until she looked at him, ""Your gona suck this cock of mine real nice and tickle it with you tongue and do lots of kissing it while licking my balls, you understand me or it goes right down your pretty young throat.""</p> <p>Sherrie just looked; she didn't blink until he slapped her face, ""Wake up little girl, and suck.""</p> <p>He forced her up until she was knelt sitting on her legs, he kept hold of her as she swayed, he aimed his cock at her mouth, ""Come on open wide, very wide and don't forget, if you wanna breath use the tongue, I'll decide when it's time to cum in your throat and, oh and didn't I tell you, you swallow it all or I do it again until you do,"" he shook her, ""Understand?""</p> <p>He grabbed her hair and dragged his little playthings head forward, his fingers pressed on her chin forcing her mouth open. Sherrie stared at him; her eyes wide open as the thick cock lined itself up to her open mouth.</p> <p>She swallowed as she felt the tip touch her lips, then the head slid into her mouth, Ray growled, ""So much as a tooth mark and you won't have any and I'll still fuck your mouth, start licking.""</p> <p>Tentively her tongue ran over the head, she tasted the sticky wet filth that leaked from the hole, ""Lick it faster, get your tongue in the folds, I ain't had a good cleaning for some weeks, time I had a gal in to clean,"" the rest just laughed at the pathetic plight of the child being forced to suck the long meat now getting pushed further in to her mouth. </p> <p>Terry felt his cock harden as Ray pulled back and guided her head up and down his shaft. It was a lovely sight, Sherrie's young mouth kissing up the full length then back down only to have her head rammed between his legs as she licked at the underside of his balls, her tongue tickling the skin between his arse and sack, all of them envied the mmmmm sound as Ray enjoyed the full attention of her wet young mouth on his rampant cock.</p> <p>He dragged her head up and down his cock, making her kiss and lick at it before ramming it in her mouth, fucking her face for a while then repeating the sequences again.</p> <p>After only ten minutes of forcing the lovely young face on to him he drew her head back and spat in her open mouth, ""Time for you to swallow your medicine,"" his cock sank back between her lips, his hips started to thrust at her.</p> <p>Her cheeks blew out as she moved her head fighting to get air past the invading meat, little cluck, cluck, cluck sounds filled the room but fortunately for the little girl he didn't take long and suddenly her head was held rigid and he pumped his filth in to the young throat. Sherrie's body convulsed as she tried to swallow, droplets spilled out, squeezing past the cock and out of her mouth, more bubbled down her nose as she fought to free her self from the impaling male meat.</p> <p>Ray took a steep back and released her, she fell sideways on to the bed, breathing in and gagging at the same time. She lay there, her body convulsing, the juice that hadn't found its way in to her stomach dribbled from her mouth.</p> <p>Terry moved towards her, ""I'll take her to the bathroom, don't want her all messy now it's my turn to have some fun with her.""</p> <p>As he picked her up and buddle her past the others they took the opportunity to open the last of the cans; fifteen empty cans littered the pink bedroom floor and three more would soon follow.</p> <p>Shaun went in to the master bedroom, Barry was still out, tied hand and foot, his mouth was covered in tape, Shaun looked at the bedside clock, ""Fucking hell its pushing one, don't time fly when your having fun?""</p> <p>Shaun returned to the landing, he looked in on Terry, he was washing her legs, cunt and arse while tickling her nipples with his tongue; her bruised face had been cleaned and she looked angelic again as she just stood on the bathroom stool looking blank, her vacant eyes stared at the empty wall.</p> <p>Her body jumped as his fingers pushed in, Terry smiled at Shaun, ""The bitch will be jumping soon when this little cunts sitting on my boner.""</p> <p>As Shaun was about to tell him to get a move on, the sound of a car arriving made them all move.</p> <p>Phil ran quickly down the stairs, Shaun moved to the master bedroom and threw a cover over Barry, Ray stood behind the stair turn and Terry grabbed Sherrie, clasped his hand over her mouth as he carried her back to her room, the house went silent as they heard the front door open.</p> <p>Some one staggered down the hall and then turned up the stairs, A female voice, obviously worse for drink slurred, ""Who's vans that, they better not be still here, where are you, you idle bastard, you better be in bed and ready, oh shit,"" there was a stumble, ""Ready to fuck me, come on where are you? I need a fucking.""</p> <p>As she past the stair turn she giggled a whispered, ""Again.""</p> <p>Shaun moved in to the corner of the bedroom as she opened the door and let the light from the hallway light the bed. She dropped her handbag and pulled at the little jacket, as she dragged it off her arms he slurred, ""Stop hiding in that bed, lets see you,"" she undid the buttons of the blouse and dragged that off.</p> <p>She bent to take off her high heels but fell forward. She grabbed at the bed but only got the cover as she fell, she picked herself up and stared at Barry, he was moaning in to the tape, she staggered back to the door her hand grasping for the door frame only to touch Rays crotch.</p> <p>She jumped as he said, ""You can carry on if you like.""</p> <p>Much to their surprise she moved quickly, she was moving down the stairs before they had her, but she only met Phil coming up, ""Going somewhere, and we've only just met.""</p> <p>She turned, the others weren't even at the top, she cried, ""Sherrie,"" and bolted for her daughter's door.</p> <p>Ray grabbed her at the top of the stairs. He pinned her arms behind her and pulled his other arm across her throat then he straightened himself lifting her whole body up, even with her high heels on her feet left the floor.</p> <p>With her arms pinned behind and her throat pulled firmly back the way she was held made her chest stick out, and with only her low cut bra on she looked really tasty to the lust filled eyes that watched her struggle.</p> <p>Her short flared skirt was now high enough to be giving glimpses of her stocking tops as she feet tried to take her weight, Shaun squeezed one off her breasts, smiled at Phil, ""Their either a real nice firm pair of melons or their real.""</p> <p>Phil felt the other one, ""Need to take a look if you ask me, you know, just to make sure they are what we think they are."" Shaun turned back to the struggling woman, ""Now my friend is going to let you down so you can breath, now breathing means just that, you breath not scream or make a noise, nod if you understand.""</p> <p>Struggling to bring her head down over Ray's arm she managed a short nod, Ray lowered her, she took in a huge gulp of air, before she spluttered in panic, ""Who, why, wants going on, where's my daughter's what's happened--------?""</p> <p>Shaun gripped her jaw, ""I said quiet and that's what I meant, I'll do the talking and for now, you do the listening."" </p> <p>Ray tightened his grip pinning her elbows together forcing her chest to jut forward, Shaun looked past her and grinned at Ray, ""You tryin to distract me,"" then he looked back at her.</p> <p>Shaun put his hand on her breast and squeezed, ""That's a hard big nipple, a little to hard for some-one worried about her husband.""</p> <p>Phil's hand grasped the other one, ""What was it you whispered as you came up the stairs, I want a good fucking and then you said again, you been fucking tonight, you been playing away?""</p> <p>Ray dragged her up and painfully back, as her elbows pulled up her hips thrust out, she pranced from one foot to the other trying to stop the pain in her arms.</p> <p>""Please, your hurting, please stop and tell me where Sherrie is.""</p> <p>Phil reached down and took the hem of her skirt, ""Oh a friend of ours is looking after her, or maybe she's looking after him, still that's as may be, you were told just to listen as I just want to satisfy my curiosity about Barry's loving wife.""</p> <p>Due to the way she was held she was unable to stop the searching hand as it traveled up her leg, she groaned as she felt the fingers touch the bare skin above her stocking tops.</p> <p>I little gasped, ""No,"" came from her lips as Shaun took over holding her skirt up so Phil could now have two hands free.</p> <p>A huge grin spread across Phil's face, ""Now that's one wet patch you have in your knickers, I wonder how that got there?""</p> <p>Out of the corner of her eye she could see that Barry was sturing, she began to panic as Phil pushed for an answer.</p> <p>""I said where did the wet patch come from or should I ask cum from?""</p> <p>She tried to whisper, ""Please not here, not now.""</p> <p>Shaun smile, ""I think this lady, what is your name?""</p> <p>Still with Phil's hand stroking the wet patch over her cunt she struggled a, ""Lisa.""</p> <p>Shaun knew the signs of a horny woman, ""I think Lisa has to tell us something she don't want Barry to hear, come on lets go in the other bedroom,"" Ray walked forward pushing the helpless woman past the two men.</p> <p>Terry lay on the bed, his right hand holding the base of his rigid cock his left hand holding a handful of dark hair as his eyes scanned the pretty naked body; the silver duck tape rendering her his captive. He pushed the head up and down savoring the feeling of the wet sucking young mouth as it tried to consume as much of his hard meat as possible.</p> <p>""Sounds like your mummy going to be keeping my friends occupied for a while, that just leaves me and you and that's my idea of heaven, fucking little girls,"" he pulled her head up, ""Just pretty little girls like you.""</p> <p>He moved his cock, ""Time to kiss it, that's it up and down,"" he dragged her head up and down again mashing her lips on to it as she tried to kiss it. ""That's it, all the way down, here let me open my legs so you can get between,"" he rammed her face down between his open legs.</p> <p>""That's it, kiss my balls get right under, oh yes there tickle me with your tongue."" Sherrie struggled as he forced her face right between his legs, her little tongue licking at the skin behind his sack, ""Keep your head there and keep kissing,"" as the poor girl tried to do as she was ordered he grabbed her ass and pulled her round so he could get at her cunt in a 69.</p> <p>As he shoved her thighs ether side of his head he growled, ""Get it back in your mouth, while I get your sweet little cunt back in mine.""</p> <p>Bound and laying across her tormentor she had no other option but to open her mouth and take his cock back in. She closed her lips around it and started sucking again; she gave a muffled cry as his tongue started lapping at her young sweet defiled cunt.</p> <p>With her hands tied she was unable to stop him as his hands now started to maul her firm round butt, his fingers opening her tight creamy cheeks as they searched out the pink puckered opening.</p> <p>Sherrie shuddered as she heard, ""I'd suck real hard and real fast so you can swallow my cum or it's going to be pumped up here,"" she felt his finger push in to her arse ring.</p> <p>Her head bobbed up and down as his thumbs opened her cunt lips and his searching tongue enjoyed the sweet taste of a young terrified ten year old.</p> <p>Phil had Lisa standing open legged in the spare bedroom, with her hands on her head and still with drink in her she couldn't help but sway. Shaun and Ray stood either side holding her up and watching Phil with his hand up under her skirt, they knew by the way her body moved his hand was down her pants as he continued to ask, ""Now we're alone, how come your pants and cunt are so wet and don't tell me you wet yourself, I know the difference between piss and slippery fuck juice.""</p> <p>Lisa looked like a rat in a trap, her confused look only drove Phil on, ""Come on or shall I tell Barry how wet you are and you can explain yourself to him.""</p> <p>Seeing her resistance quickly dissolving Shaun fondle her left breast, needing her firm round globes through the thin material, looking and finding her nipple.</p> <p>Shaun whispered in her ear, ""You better tell him the truth or there could be trouble for you and Sherrie.""</p> <p>Lisa stood there, Phil's finger toying with her wet slit and now Ray had joined Shaun, working on her tits, suddenly she took a deep breath, "" Promise you'll go if I tell you the truth?""</p> <p>Phil's fingers rubbed her clit, ""Oh we promise.""</p> <p>Another deep breathe, ""I've been to a dance, I had a lot to drink, and eerrr you see I get excited with drink."" Phil laughed, ""You mean you get horny, don't you?""</p> <p>She nodded, ""Some blokes were feeling me up, their hands were everywhere and it was getting to me. Two were trying to get me in the toilets but the taxi came early.</p> <p>I knew the driver I recognized him from a man who had tried it on with me before and he could see I was drunk, the two men called him a fucking bastard for turning up, I heard one say that they were just about to get me in the bog and give me one, he told him they'd been working on me most of the night and they were going to fuck me both ends.""</p> <p>She took another gulp of air, ""He dragged me outside then he told me the taxi was around the back, I told him to bring it round but he was very strong and marched me towards the back of the club house. We were just about at the end of the wall when he slammed me back against, oh please stop.""</p> <p>Phil smiled at her, his finger now inside her wet hole, ""Stop what?""</p> <p>She squirmed, ""Oh please stop, don't do that no please stop, that's what he did to me.""</p> <p>Phil carried on, ""What, fingering your cunt while he had you against the wall?""</p> <p>As she squirmed so Shaun and Ray licked at the thin material over her nipple, she had no choice but to carry on, ""Can I put my arms down?""</p> <p>Phil shook his head, ""Only after you've told us what you let him do.""</p> <p>She was struggling to speak now, ""He told me he'd fancied me, he had done since the last time and this time he was going to have a piece of me, he pushed me hard against the wall, he kissed me hard forcing my mouth open. As his tongue pushed in so his hands pushed between my legs, he pulled away and laughed as he said he could feel how wet I was and he was going to make me wetter.""</p> <p>Ray looked at Phil, ""Did he?"" Phil nodded as she continued, ""He got his hand under my dress and started feeling me, I was already aroused from what the other two had been doing to me and he found it easy to get at me, then suddenly he pulled me towards his taxi.</p> <p>He opened the door and shoved me on the seat. He open his trousers and pulled his cock out, grabbed my head and made me put it in my mouth he told me I had to suck him.""</p> <p>Ray whispered, ""You any good, take it all the way do you? Swallow it all, come on, bet you do?""</p> <p>She stuttered a quiet, ""Yes and he said he wanted me too. He kept forcing it in my mouth making me take it all, I was feeling sick but he wouldn't stop, he told me he was going to fuck my mouth until he came, and then he wouldn't be satisfied, he was going to have me swallow his juice and start sucking him again.</p> <p>I did all he wanted until it was hard. He grabbed my arms and dragged me around to the back of the taxi, bent me over and pulled my pants off.""</p> <p>Shaun smiled, ""Like it doggy or do you just like it?""</p> <p>""I was drunk and he took advantage.""</p> <p>As she said that Phil knelt on the floor, lifted her skirt and pulled her pants down until they stretched across her open thighs. As she started to speak again he lifted his head and let his tongue slide across her slit.</p> <p>""Oooohh no, please stop."" But all Ray did was undo her bra clasp; in turn Shaun lifted her bra letting her tits fall free. Both heads immediately attacked the swollen nipples as Phil's tongue pushed in to her wet open cunt.</p> <p>Her knees buckled, her legs opened as she did which allowed Phil more room to shove further up, Ray's hands caressed her arse cheeks while his mouth pulled at the hard little pink bullets.</p> <p>Shaun whispered, ""Carry on with your story.""</p> <p>Lisa panted on, ""He, he got his, aahh, his cock in memmee, from, from ahhh behind, his, his hands came around and, and pulled at my, oh fuck, my tits as he banged in to, to me oh fuck yes, yes.""</p> <p>Shaun grabbed her head, ""Strip her boys, she's already said she wants another fucking,"" Lisa had no chance to stop him as he mashed his mouth down, over hers.</p> <p>She struggled but her arms were soon being pulled back to free the bra. Shaun could feel movement as her skirt and pants left her body. The words, ""Lovely body,"" were Shaun's signal to pull off her.</p> <p>Lisa was panting, Shaun looked down and drunk in her curvy firm body, ""O K lady time to get on your knees and give us some of what you gave the taxi driver.""</p> <p>Phil rubbed his thumb down her slit, ""And after the head we get the tail, both of them.""</p> <p>Lisa groaned as Shaun pushed her down, her hands made a feeble effort to stop them but their hands held her firm as a hard cock pressed in to her lips.</p> <p>Ray was the first down beside her, ""Open your mouth and your thighs, get your hands back on your head so we can have a good finger fucking while you suck all of us,"" she felt his fingers on her arse, ""Before we get down here and give you the real business.""</p> <p>The spare room was situated next to Sherries and Terry smiled as he heard, ""Come on lady get it in your mouth, lets feel some of that tongue on my cock,"" then the gurgling sound of some-ones cock being forced in to a sucking mouth. He grinned in to the tear stained face of the naked ten year old, still with her hands tied behind her. She was now impaled on his cock, trying her hardest to push up and down, as he did nothing but watch her being forced to fuck him off.</p> <p>He put his hand forward and tickled at the stretched cunt that was giving him so much enjoyment, ""Seems like your mums in for as good a fucking as you, like mother, like daughter, both a couple of cock hungry sluts and before this night is through you'll both get your fill, now keep your cunt bouncing or I'll stick it up your arse hole."" </p> <p>Sherrie blubbered, ""No please mister, don't do that, it hurts,"" Terry gripped her waist and drove her up and down, she squealed as his hard cock hammered in to her, he was making sure her mother could hear him fucking her daughter.</p> <p>Lisa could hear and she tried to pull her mouth free but she had no chance. Fingers were between her legs and her tits were already Shaun's playthings, he whispered, ""The quicker you get our cum inside you the quicker you see what we've taught your little one to do with her mouth.""</p> <p>A gurgled moan came from behind Phil's cock as he forced her head back and forth on it. Ray had finished stroking her arse and now had his fingers up and inside her wet cunt.</p> <p>Phil gave a long MMMMM before he said, ""This ladies got herself a good tongue, I think I'll make myself a little more comfortable, just let me lay on the bed and let her do me, and if she keeps that pretty ass up in the air you two can do what you like,"" grabbing a hand full of hair he dragged Lisa up and to the bed.</p> <p>Phil lay back on the bed, snapped his fingers and pointed to his long thick rampant cock, ""Suck and I mean like a dyson, and just concentrate on me, I can assure you the others will amuse themselves and remember there's fuck all you can do about it, now suck"".</p> <p>Her hair cascaded over her, down to Phil's stomach, he felt her warm lips wrap around his length, her tongue danced over his cock-head as she began to move her head up and down. A little muffled squeal let Phil know that Shaun's fingers were spreading her cunt lips wide; he was aiming his cock, ready to dip it in her honey pot.</p> <p>Terry was now humiliating Sherrie, fear was a powerful tool, making her answer him as he asked, ""You love fucking, don't you?"" then smiling as she answered, ""Yes mister, thank you for fucking me mister, will you please fuck me harder.""</p> <p>She knew what he would do if the answer was wrong.</p> <p>""You want to suck my cock for a while?"" she slowly lifted her body off his cock, with her arms tied she fell, he held her, sliding her arse towards his cock, ""Yes mister please mister I want your cock in my mouth, I'll suck it good and lick it, just the way you like me to mister,"" he grinned in to the petrified face, ""And kiss it all over?""</p> <p>The panic in her voice was music to his ears, ""Oh yes mister, I'll kiss it good and your ball thingy, let me kiss it.""</p> <p>He pulled her to him, ""You better but first lets have a kiss and I want your nipples in my mouth, you going to stick them in my mouth?""</p> <p>The relief, as he pulled her to him was in her face, ""Yes mister, I'll put my nipples in your mouth and you can suck them."" She maneuvered her chest towards his mouth. As she did his hands moved round encircling her thighs. As she lowered her nipples to his mouth his fingers went between her legs and pushed up in to the swollen slit, he slurped noisily at the little red buds.</p> <p>Lisa was unable to stop an impending orgasm as Shaun fucked her from behind, he drove hard and fast, his large cock drilling in to her, all the time Phil kept her mouth open and full, savoring the moment he was about to shoot it full of his juice.</p> <p>Her knees buckled against the bed as she squealed in to her climax, both men took that moment to release their filth in to her. As her climax subsided drink and exhaustion over took her and she slumped over Phil.</p> <p>Ray moved forward, ""Phil, get your fucking ass off the bed, she going to ride me now.""</p> <p>Grabbing her he spun her round. Giddy with drink she fell on to the bed but Ray wasn't finished, he grabbed her tits and squeezed, she yelped with pain, ""Get your cunt on my fucking pole and fuck me you drunken whore or I'll rip your fucking tits off.""</p> <p>With his help she soon found herself impaled on another cock, with her hands either side of Ray's head she let her tits swing in his face as she pumped her cunt up and down his length, if she slowed his teeth were in easy reach of her large red nipples.</p> <p>Ray grunted as her cunt got another filling of hot sticky juice, his hands squeezing her tits hard as he came up her, then as he saw Shaun and Phil come up behind her he gripped her nipples pulling on them.</p> <p>Shaun and Phil grabbed her arms and pulled her back and off the bed, he didn't let go; with her nipples tight in his fingers her scream was music to his ears.</p> <p>Shaun swung her round; she stood in front of him shaking her head and sobbing. Phil had the tape and quickly fastened her wrists behind her, ""Lets go visit Sherrie,"" they dragged the defenseless woman to the next bedroom.</p> <p>As she saw her daughter, her arms tied behind her, her young ravished body draped over this man, his cock well imbedded in her mouth, his fingers well imbedded up her cunt she went to scream only a hard slap across her arse stopped her.</p> <p>Terry smiled at her, ""You want some, her cunt tastes great, real sweet, get rid of that taste of cum you got from them, come on boys lets see just how much mummy loves daughter, I'll hold her cunt lips open for mummy to do the business."" </p> <p>The three men pushed Lisa forward, Phil slapped her arse hard, ""Come mummy lets see some real family lovin, you got a good tongue so why not use it?""</p> <p>Ray was twisting her nipples, ""If you don't we could get real rough with both of you and you wouldn't want us to hurt the little fuck toy would you, all you got to do is play with your daughter's cunt, give her a bit of your tongue, get us all hard and we will do the both of you again.""</p> <p>Lisa went to speak but a shake of the head from Shaun made it obvious she would be wasting her time; he poked his tongue out and wiggled it at her. With out warning her knees were kicked from behind and she found herself kneeling at the side of the bed, staring at a mans fingers holding her daughters cunt lips open and she knew she had to do this perverted act, there was no alternative.</p> <p>Terry pulled up the bed, taking Sherrie with him. He made her bend her legs up then carry on the blowjob. Lisa was pushed on to the bed; laying sideways her head was rammed up to her daughters open hole, they forced her up until her nose was stuck up Sherrie's arse.</p> <p>Terry again held the young girls cunt open, Lisa was reluctant to touch it with her tongue until her knees were bent up and her arse and cunt made an easy target for the other three gathered behind her, they didn't waste any time.</p> <p>First Phil then Ray swung the hands, bringing them down with tremendous force, the sound of hand on naked arse was deafening. Lisa squealed but her sound was cut short as Shaun rammed her head in to the slit of her daughter's open cunt, ""Lick it, get your tongue up her, you will eventuality.""</p> <p>Beaten and degraded the women let her tongue slip out and over the gapping hole of her daughters cunt, she got another good slap for encouragement as the men watched. As she continued her perverted act Phil was unable to keep his hands off the firm round naked arse before him and soon Lisa could feel fingers again abusing her wet cunt.</p> <p>Shaun disappeared only to return, half dragging, half pushing the bound Barry. Standing behind him and holding hard around the throat, Shaun forced Barry to view the scene, ""Now that's what I call a bum deal,"" he carried on the torment, ""A nice pair, definitely two of a kind, bet you'd like a hand of the young one, eh, love them when their young and sweet.""</p> <p>He grabbed Barry's head and forced it round, ""Mind you the old ones a good fuck, gives a mean head, especially when she needs a ride home, she fucks and sucks real good, ask any taxi driver.""</p> <p>A little groan from Sherrie stopped Shaun's fun, ""Oh shit, can you believe mummies getting her little daughter cunt nice and hot, time me and the boys put on a show for you, it was on the cards the minute we saw her, mummies cunt was just a bonus, now you stand there,"" Shaun pulled Barry back and propped him against the wall, ""And we'll leave you with a full house-------wife and a flushed------daughter and with their bodies a good hand-------full all round,"" he whispered, ""Trust me we can all raise ourselves to those two.""</p> <p>Barry muffled a pathetic protest as Shaun patted the side of his face really hard, ""Just keep the noise down, we got some serious fucking to do on your wife and kid and we don't need no joker disturbing us.""</p> <p>Shaun moved towards the bed, Sherrie was being forced faster and faster to suck Terry off. All the time her arse was wiggling as her mother continued to lick at her now aroused cunt. Lisa couldn't help but keep at her daughter, Phil's fingers pumped in and out of her cunt while Ray twisted and played with her nipples.</p> <p>Shaun rubbed his hands, ""Oh yes, two of a kind, hot and ready to trot and my odds are on mummies arse-hole,"" he looked back at Barry, ""If I play my cards right she will give me a great deal of pleasure."" </p> <p>Shaun smacked his big hands together, ""O K boys lets have us some fun, turn them round, kneel them on the bed and pick your hole, except mummies ass, that's mine.""</p> <p>Terry grabbed Sherries hair and hauled her off his cock, ""Bendy time little girl and you know where that beauty you been sucking on is going next, its going to enjoy it's self while you suck some-one else's dick for a mouth full.""</p> <p>Squealing and crying the two women where dragged, pulled and turned until the where bent over the bedside. Shaun and Terry held their hips while Phil and Ray had handfuls of hair to control them by.</p> <p>Some good head shaking took the fight out of the females, only little sobs could be heard as the men grunted and laughed out their obscenities, ""Come on little girl, raise me this,"" as Ray stuffed his cock in to Sherrie's mouth.</p> <p>""Come on mummy you ain't gona let your little girl show you up, show her you can take it all the way,"" Lisa had no option but to open her mouth and let Phil use her, she was gagging as he forced it to the back of her throat.</p> <p>Shaun smiled at Terry as the spat on their hands and wet the shiny head of their hard cocks then simultaneously they drove them at the puckered arse-holes they were holding open. The two females squealed around the cock filling their mouths but they were held firm and first Lisa felt Shaun's cock break past the anal ring, then with much grunting Terry announced to them he was in and god was she still tight.</p> <p>Barry moaned behind his gag as he watched his wife and daughter at the mercy of these four men, with their hands tied behind them they could do nothing to defend themselves. The men he had invited in to his home, he watched as they buggered them both while their heads were shook to make them obey and use their tongues or wiggle their arse's to increase the enjoyment as these men who had the undisturbed pleasure of hammering in to them, raping both ends.</p> <p>He tried to close his ears to the sound, the muffled helpless cries as cocks kept mouths plugged making sure that the females were unable to scream as their nipple where pulled and twisted by sadistic fingers, their arse's slapped and their mouths gagged and choked continually as the two big cocks rammed fully in and down their throats.</p> <p>After what seemed eternity to Barry, Terry grunted and filled Sherrie's arse with more hot sticky juice only to hear Ray slap Sherrie's face, ""Come on fuck toy, concentrate on my cock now, use your tongue like you been taught.""</p> <p>The little girl choked as she tried to suck the fat cock in to her small mouth all the time letting her tongue dance over it as it hit on the back of her throat.</p> <p>Lisa could only watch out the corner of her eye as she too worked on the two cocks pummeling her body. She grunted as her body was rocked forward every time Shaun rammed his cock up her arse only to be met by Phil's huge piece of male meat in her mouth as he scrapped his hairs under her nose.</p> <p>Terry, his cock still covered in the cum he had just deposited up Sherrie walked over to Barry and grabbed his jaw, forcing him to watch the continuous rape of his wife and daughter, ""You want a bit of your kids arse, nice and tight, or maybe her cunt?""</p> <p>Barry shook his head and tried to make audible sounds but Terry just laughed, ""As soon as we've finished with them I'll see what we can do, be a shame for you to miss out, looks like your dick a bit hard.""</p> <p>Terry's hand grabbed at Barry's semi erect cock, ""Oh yes daddies got the hots,"" Barry squirmed but there was no mistaking he was aroused.</p> <p>As the other three finished fucking the two females Terry already had a plan.</p> <p>A wink towards Shaun got the men to gather round the bed. Terry dragged Barry over to the bed, he grabbed Lisa, ""Suck your old mans dick, get it hard, Phil get the fuck toy backed up here.""</p> <p>As Lisa sucked at Barry's cock, knowing she had to do it in front of these perverted men, Phil pulled the helpless Sherrie back towards her father. Soon Barry's cock was hard, jutting out and in the perfect position for them to back Sherrie on to it; it slid in to her tight cunt.</p> <p>Two slaps on the back of Barry's head made sure he got it in all the way, then Lisa was turned and pushed under the bent frame of her daughter, ""Lick it while he fucks it,"" came the menacing order from Shaun.</p> <p>The four men slowly dressed as they watched Barry fucking his daughter while his wife licked at the young cunt. Terry turned and went to get the computer as the others encouraged Barry on to fill the kid, which, much to his out-would disgust he did. </p> <p>Shaun was the last one to leave the room, he gloated at the bound family, delighting in the cum splattered females as he said, ""We came to play poker and which ever way your look at it, poke her we did, you just accept the hand your dealt and don't be a sore losers, the only people sore around here are yours so next time think twice before you play with strangers, oh and thanks ladies but I don't think it was the roll your old man thought you were going to get.""</p> <p>The three listened as they heard him join the others and the van pull away.</p></div>",[]
11,The Perils of Pauline,1,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-01-03,7,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Pauline Yates looked at the spectacled girl who was finishing off plating her pigtails, “If she thinks I’m going with you three nerds on another bloody hike she can stuff it,” The girl looked up saying, “But you joined for a camping weekend didn’t you know there was going to be hiking?”</p> <p>As Pauline put her clothes in to her rucksack, she sarcastically answered, “Ya but I expected boys to carry this bloody thing, when you look like me boys do anything, but that’s something you will never find out, looking like you do.” </p> <p>Before the girl could answer Pauline finished with, “I wouldn’t want to touch you with a 10 foot pole,” then stormed out of the tent and ran to the fence, climbed quickly over the stile and headed up the path. After about 10 minutes she came to a fork in the path, she thought, we came from the right so the road must be to the right; she turned and followed the path.</p> <p>She had been walking for about an hour but there was no road, she was hot and thirsty and to add to the worry, no people, she turned the next corner and noticed a farmhouse, thank god she thought.</p> <p>Half way down the fence she found a gate, no beware of the dog sign so in she went, she would be glad to get indoors, her low top and shorts were no protection from the sun, she could see no-one in the fields so she headed for the door.</p> <p>She thought, must make myself presentable, she combed her long blond hair and fastened it back in a clip, wiped her hands on her shorts, took a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her face, before she knocked on the door.</p> <p>A scruffy man opened the door, “Ya.”</p> <p> She took two steps back, “I’m lost; have you a phone?”</p> <p>He could tell she was nervous he shouted in, “Ma, some girl wants use the phone is gona be O K.” Pauline breathed a sigh of relief as he looked back at her, “She say yous can use it,” he moved inside and she followed him.</p> <p>Her eyes adjusted to the gloom, there was another man standing by the door at the end of the room, he looked in to the other room, “Mrs Johansson, you got a phone fer this pretty young lady,” Pauline moved to the other door, her hand went to her mouth as she tried to stifle a scream.</p> <p>There was a large bed in the room, a naked women lay on it, her hands tied up to the headboard, her legs tied open, held to each of the bottom posts, her mouth filled with cloth, her body bruised, Pauline saw teeth marks on her breasts and thighs, as she turned to run her eyes fell on a figure tied to a chair, she could see the face had blood on it.</p> <p>As she turned she saw another man to her left, then two more blocking her way back to the door, she saw another door way and bolted for it. She made the doorway, suddenly the first man was standing in her way, she put her hand up to hit him as her rucksack was grabbed from behind and she was sharply pulled back. </p> <p>Hands pulled at her, her rucksack disappeared and her arms were bent up her back, rope pulled tight on her sunburnt wrists, as the rope was tied off she felt hands on her thighs pinching her, suddenly she was lifted up, the one who had stood by the door grinned, “You gone thinkin to run out on us honey?”</p> <p>“Please don’t hurt me, please, I’ll just go I won’t say anything,” the grin never left his face. “You ain’t gona say nothin, Jeez, reckon you gona do for us, just like Mrs Johansson did, she didn’t mind giving us some funnin after us showed her the way.”</p> <p>He pulled Pauline back in to the bedroom, she looked at the staring eye’s of the bound woman, he held her hair, “When me and the boys got here, they was like you, didn’t want to know us, thought we was dirty scum but we persuaded Y’all to see our point of view.”</p> <p>She shook with fear, “But, but I.”</p> <p>He shook her head, “No buts, look girly I will tell you’s all about what’s been do’in then you gona understand what funnin is.”</p> <p>He shoved her back, she fell in to chair, she looked at the other men, every one of them grinned back at her, one of them spat some chewing tobacco at the empty hearth, he started.</p> <p>“We come lookin fer some work, bit of farm workin, bit of mendin but they treated us bad, Mr Johansson came at us wavin a shotgun tellin us we was vermin and to get off his land, we was goin until we seen his Mrs, a real honey pot, she got real frit and started screamin at us, he took his eye off us fer a second and Frank had the gun.</p> <p>Well he started hitting out, so we hit back, he don’t fight none to good and we got to kickin him, he was bleeding real bad, Mrs started screamin at us to stop, said she’d do anythin if we stopped beatin in on him, well what was us to do, I mean she said anythin.”</p> <p>“So after we took him in and made him comfy in the chair we had some funnin.”</p> <p> Another one startled Pauline, “Go on Clem tell the pretty lady all about the funnin.” Clem’s face had now changed to an evil leer.</p> <p>“You boys remind me if I miss anythin, now were was I, oh yes funning with the Mrs,” another one shouted.</p> <p>“Oh boy can Mrs wiggle it when she has to.” </p> <p>Clem looked over, “ Jude shut it, listen honey and listen good, we told her she could do a little strip show for us, we wanted her skirtie down and she got a fine tittie filled bra we could tell they had big nips and we wanted to see them.”</p> <p>“She was cryin bad but we wanted to git her nakey and she knew she had to, she moved a bit quicker when we started hittin on Mr again, she look’s real good nakey but she wouldn’t stop her cryin, so Jess gave her somet to cry over.”</p> <p>Pauline looked round the room trying to work out who Jess was, the oldest one looked at her, “You gona cry, bet I can make your cute bare ass wiggle while the boys tickle them some of your pussy, are you a hot one, you gona git nakey and do for the boys?”</p> <p>Clem looked at her, “How long you reckon you can hold out when Jess swings his belt, Mrs didn’t hold out fer long, we whipped her all round this room, lovely ass, big plump, jiggles lovely when you wack it, she was soon on her knees suckin good with a mouth full of cock, blowed us all, took five loads down the throat before we took her to the bedroom so her Mr could watch us give her a good fuckin.”</p> <p>“We spent some time suckin on her nice juicy cunt, us tongues was getting her all wet, we made her make funnin noises while we all dun fuckin her cunt, she couldn’t help it, we didn’t stop humpin her, Mr looked real humiliated when she was screamin but her screamin were different when we wanted some of her sore wigglin ass.”</p> <p>Pauline coughed, Clem said, “I’m fergettin my manners, Jude give the lady a drink,” before Pauline could move a bottle was pushed hard against her teeth forcing her to open her mouth, the drink was very strong, with a bitter taste and the bottle wasn’t removed until it was empty, she felt very dizzy.</p> <p>Clem grabbed her jaw, “Yous listenin,” she blinked and nodded feeling sick at the smell of his breath, “Her ass ain’t so tight now, us been fuckin it lot’s in the last couple of days and to get her to do what us wanted we been havin to smack her around so we think she needs a bit of lovin, that’s were yous gona start, yous and Mrs is gona put on a little girly show fer us.”</p> <p>Frank laughed, “ She got one fine ass and pussy for one little girl to take care of but we knows yer really gona like it, come on she’s done give us all a hard-on, come on Clem lets put her face up some pussy, the boys are dying to see some lezzi funnin and I’m sure Mrs will do some lappin on this young cunt fer us.”</p> <p>Still dizzy from the drink she gazed around, “Please don’t make me do that, just let me go, I mean what I say, I won’t say anything, please I,” Clem grabbed her hair.</p> <p>“And I mean what I say, it’s time we see’d what you got under that top you keep filled out and them legs look nice and soft, but we’m fer seein what’s between em, Jude, Jes get your knives and cut these rags off her, let’s see some beaver.”</p> <p>Clem moved back to the bedroom as Jess and Jude pulled Pauline up, she looked at them through tears, “Jess said, “Now hun don’t you go cryin on me or I’ll be warmin your ass,” she jumped as Jude used his knife to rip the top off her, he grinned in her face the black teeth made Pauline feel sick, “You got nice titties, you gona be nice and stick them in my mouth, I reckon them nips is gona pop up real long when we get to suckin on em.”</p> <p>She couldn’t control her sobbing as her belt was undone and fingers pulled her zip down, another pair of hands pulled at the back of the shorts, soon she stood before them with only her pants, unable to stop grubby hands squeezing her breast’s then fingers pulled the front of her pants forward to crude laughter about the way she had trimmed her hairs.</p> <p>Jess looked down the front of the lace panties, “Time we got these down and had a look see at some’t nice and tasty, how about you take them down, show the boys what a treat they got cumin.”</p> <p>She looked at him, “Untie my hands and I’ll.”</p> <p>Jess laughed, “Oh no hun, you gets to wiggle it around fer us and if yer don’t I’ll make it wiggle,” he laughed again, “A hot wiggle.”</p> <p>As Pauline struggled to get her pants down the man behind her ran his hands over her, “Ooooohhh ya that some fine ass you got there, how old are you sweetie.”</p> <p>Still fighting back tears, “7 sir.”</p> <p>They all burst in to laughter, “Us got called sir, she’s learnin who’s boss ain’t ya sweetie.”</p> <p>She blubbered, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>The one behind said, “Then yous bend over and show us how big and firm yous ass is, spread them legs so we get to see some pretty pussy and give it some wigglin.”</p> <p>Jude joined in, “Ya show us wants gona be wigglin on us face’s.”</p> <p>Pauline watched her tears drop on the floor as she bent forward, hands were soon playing with her ass holding her ass cheeks open as fingers ran between her legs pinching at the sensitive flesh, Jess bent and whispered, “You ain’t wigglin you know whats gona happen if you ain’t wigglin,” fingers pushed in to her ass-hole, she squealed and quickly started to wiggle her ass, “Now swing them tittie’s,” Jess started flicking her nipples with his fingers when Clem came back.</p> <p>“Now ain’t that a darlin sight, my cocks jumpin to get in there already.”</p> <p>Ray said, “We gona fuck this little cutie now?”</p> <p>Clem smiled, “Yous just hold your pecker in your pants fer now, we all gona watch her and Mrs do a girly show, git themselves all hot and drippin so as they give us a good bit of funnin, now git her in here.”</p> <p>Pauline was dragged in to the bedroom, she looked at the woman on the bed, she was obviously a beautiful woman, her breasts jutted up forced that way by her arms being stretched over her head, her legs held cruelly wide, the teeth marks showed bright on her fine skin.</p> <p>She could see the hopelessness in her eyes, her husband sat bound to a chair his face caked in blood, she thought he must have put up a fight to save her, now all he could do was sit and watch these animals defile her as they did anything they wanted to her when ever they liked. </p> <p>Clem shook her back to reality, “You see we had sum funnin, got a bit carried away, so we thinks she need kissin better, so that’s what yous gona do and we want her nips and cunt licked real good, so on you go,” still with her arms pinned behind her Pauline was pushed on to the bed.</p> <p>The woman never moved as Pauline struggled over between her legs, she bent and quickly kissed at the thick brown hair. She was so busy staring at the open cunt that she didn’t see Jude with a thin rod until it flicked out and stung her ass cheek, she screamed.</p> <p>“Youll gona feel a lot more stinging if you don’t do some proper cunt kissin,” she quickly put her mouth down in between the widely spread thighs and started sucking at the exposed slit, another stinging flick caught her ass, “That’s so you don’t fergit what yous her fer, git yer tongue movin.”</p> <p>She sucked and licked at the cunt then kissed up and down the thighs, pushing her self with her feet she moved up and over to her breast’s sucking the nipples forcing them to harden in her mouth, her eye’s closed to what she was being forced to do, trying to shut out the cat-calls ringing in her ears.</p> <p>“That’s it snog her up good, that’s what we want to see.” “That’s it suck on them titties, ain’t this fun.”</p> <p>“Come on git down on that pussy, we want to see some tongue tickling, sting her ass again Jude,” before she could move the rod struck again, it struck twice more before her tongue was back up the open cunt, “Now make her wet and make it quick.”</p> <p> Frank stuck a cucumber in her mouth, “Fuck her up with this.”</p> <p>Pauline felt sick at what she was expected to do but the threat of a beating forced her to push the green vegetable up the woman and fuck her with it, pushing it in and out until it disintegrated, still they weren’t satisfied.</p> <p>“Come on tickle that cunt, tickle it, give it some tongue,” she moved as fast as she could. Pauline could taste that the woman’s juices were now mixing in her mouth, the men could see that and when the woman moved the cat-calls got really excitable.</p> <p>“She done got her motor running, she gettin her wet,” Clem got hold of Jess, “Lets turn the youngin round so Mrs can get at her hole, lets have us some up and down lovin,” Pauline felt herself being lifted, they forced her legs open as she was lowered over the woman’s mouth, “O. K. yous two lets see some juice in your mouths.”</p> <p>The men’s laughter echoed round the room, “O. K ladies lets see some good kissin between them leggies or your ass’s will be dancin tonight.” The two women knew they meant it and their tongues worked franticly at each others holes, Pauline ground her hips down, forcing her cunt in to the woman’s mouth, she knew they both had to please the perverted pleasures of these men, she knew they both had to cum.</p> <p>Both women started to get wet, Jess inspected the woman’s cunt, “She’s making it, hun here is really making Mrs cum,” Pauline heard, “ Hope this youngins as good with cock in her mouth as she is with pussy.”</p> <p>Clem pushed a finger up past Pauline’s tongue and deep inside the woman, “All righty these women is all hot and wet, lets fuck em,” he turned to Mr Johansson, “You don’t mind if we fuck this pretty wife of yous again do ya? Seems she’s all wet and wantin it and as you know old Jess here just loves porkin her pretty ass,” he looked at Pauline, “Come on you.”</p> <p>Clem, Ray and Frank took Pauline in to the sitting room, she felt sorry for the woman but grateful that Jess had stayed there with Jude, Ray said, “Who gets to fuck her first?”</p> <p>Clem held her by her hair, “We all do.”</p> <p>Pauline was almost hysterical, “What do you mean, oh god no, no please don’t, I’m only 17 please, I beg you no,” she felt Clem’s hand cup her between her legs.</p> <p>Ray and Frank squeezed her breasts and rolled her nipples, “Beg all yous want honey but yous old enough to take us all and with a cunt like this you sure as hell are going to, Ray git yourself down on the floor, she’s gona sit on yous cock, I’m havin me some backdoor and yous Frank, yous gona tell us if she’s as good with cock in her mouth as she is with pussy.”</p> <p>She watched in horror as the three men took their clothes off, she wanted to scream at them but she heard the woman scream first, then Jess said, “Git yous ass up and do the wiggle while I have me some, yous listen if yer don’t I’ll whip your cunt off and for fuck sake stop yer squealin, just git your mouth round that cock, lick it all over and his balls need a tonguing, then suck him all the way like we showed ya.”</p> <p>There was a brief silence then a grunting sound and Pauline knew they were fucking her both ends, then Jess said, “Now ain’t that a pretty sight Mr, yous wife sure do look nice when we fuck her, see how we dun teached her how to fuck, she gona be one hot pussy when yous gits her back, that’s if we don’t take her with us, we may want to use her all the time.”</p> <p>Pauline’s legs were kicked open as Ray got down under her, his massive cock stared up at her, “Come on now hun git your wet cunt wrapped round that boner.” Sobbing to herself she lowered down and impaled her tight cunt on to the waiting pole, she tried to do it as slowly as she could but a pair of hands on her hips and another pair on her shoulders pushed her hard down, she fought to stifle a scream as it slid in to her moist passage.</p> <p>Stood in front of her was Frank his cock jutted out thick and long, he moved forward towards her face when Clem said, “You better be kneeling, because I’m gona bend her,” she was shoved forward as she felt fingers pushing up her ass, they were wet, no it was cream. Ray grinned in to her face pushing his tongue out and licking over her lips, as she felt Clem pushing at her entrance, as he started to push in she went to scream only to have Ray force his tongue in to her mouth.</p> <p>She kept her mouth open she knew she couldn’t bite, she tried to move to escape the pain as he broke in to her only to her him say, “You keep wigglin girly I’m lovin your tight ass, yous gona git fucked a lot up here, when the boys git to know how tight you is, I know your gona get it lots.”</p> <p>He was fully up her when Frank grabbed her hair and pulled her head up, “Suckin time girly, git your mouth on this and suck all the way, hope yous learnt at school how to take it deep, cous yous gona have it all. </p> <p>The pain in her ass and the thrusting up her cunt were forgotten as she concentrated on breathing, the full length of Franks cock was stuck in her throat, he held her hair and jaw and drove it all the way, only pulling slightly back for her to suck in air.</p> <p>The three of them thrust in to her as hands pinched her ass, tit’s and nipples, she was almost unconscious when Clem came up her ass, she was aware of her ass being filled but she could now feel Frank about to cum in her mouth, panic set in, she knew she would have to swallow or choke. It poured out and down her throat, she fought to swallow jerking her head to get air, breathing through her nose until he pulled back and lay against the wall. Suddenly Ray pushed her back up and squeezed her tit’s pushing them up forcing her to bounce up and down on him until mercifully he also flooded in to her.</p> <p>As he stopped she looked down at the grinning face, “Woooooeeeee,” is all she heard, then, “Man ain’t she a hot fuck, can’t wait tell she make’s us hard again then we’s gona have us some more of her.”</p> <p>She was to tired to fight as they lifted her up and dropped her back in the chair, she felt cum oozing from her, running between her legs and her throat was raw, her eyes watched the three men with just their shirts on, their foul meat hanging, wet, thick and grotesque, she knew they would soon be hard and ready to use on her again, she slipped in to unconsciousness.</p> <p>A stinging blow on the side of her breast woke her, Jess was standing, grinning at her with the cane rod in his hand, she looked at the thin red line on her breast, “Want some more? I hear say you got a tight ass hole that needs porkin.” She shook with fear, “No, please no not that, I’ll do anything but not there.”</p> <p>Jess grinned as he swiped the cane through the air, “Anything a, like Mrs, then yous gona do what I say, ya,” she looked at the ugly man, she could see the evil in his eye’s, but still whispered, “Yes.”</p> <p>Jess stood in front, “Then hows about you and me havin a nice kissin time before I do some cunt kissin then you do some cock kissin, and yous better mean it, come on hun show me how much you like me.”</p> <p>Slowly she stood, his dirty black teeth still grinned at her, she closed her eyes and moved to kiss him, she open her mouth and put her tongue in his, grinding her body against him as she sucked his tongue in to her mouth. She pulled away and started to kiss over his stubbled face up to his ear.</p> <p>“If you untie me I’ll do things to you.”</p> <p>He pulled her head back, “Ya and if we keep you tied we do things to you, now lets eat some pussy.”</p> <p>She sat back in the chair and opened her legs, Jess knelt a stuck his tongue as far up Pauline’s cunt as it would go, the stubble on his face scrapped on her thighs as he sucked and licked like a dog on heat, he stopped, “You want to piss in my mouth, Hun a, I like it, so yous better do it,” she knew she had to, thank god she wanted to, a stream of golden liquid poured out of her, he lapped at it, laughing like a deranged lunatic.</p> <p>“mmmmm sure tastes sweet, now yous gets my cock, yous gona suck me dry, I’ll sit there, you do me,” he pulled her up, and took her place, his cock stood up, Pauline knelt and took the cock in her mouth then forced her head up and down getting it as far as she could down her throat, he said, “Yous sure looks pretty with my cock down yer throat,” then laid back to enjoy it.</p> <p>The force she was using and the other mouth rape made her mouth bleed, she saw that as she spat out the pink coloured cream he had just pumped in her mouth. Choking as she was she didn’t know but Jude was behind her, as she stood her grabbed her, swung her round and held her head in an arm look, Jess got up picked up the cane and stung her ass a dozen times before letting her sink to the floor.</p> <p>Jude dragged her to the back of the chair, bent her over it , she pleaded, “No.”</p> <p>Jude said, “You ain’t stuck yous tittie’s in my mouth, so I’m gona stick my dick up yer ass,” he pushed his cock in to her sore bleeding ass. </p> <p>Her screams brought Ray in, “She sure don’t like her ass porked, pity as weem all gona have some.”</p> <p>Jude laughed, “It’s tight, real tight but yous can shut her up fer me, stick it in her mouth I’ll make her suck.”</p> <p>Jude slapped Pauline’s bleeding cheeks, “You gona suck him or yous want another whoppin.”</p> <p>Pauline blubbered through her tears, “I’ll suck, I’ll suck, put it in my mouth, please don’t hit me, I’ll suck you.” Ray stuffed his cock in her mouth and started to fuck her face, “Ray, where’s the others?”</p> <p> Ray looked at Jude, “Their making honey pots dinner by fucking Mrs, reckon their gona git her to suck all their cum out her cunt, that’s what I come fer, still reckon she’s got time to swallow some of mine first.”</p> <p>After Ray and Jude had finish with her, Pauline was taken in to the bedroom where the woman was still tied to the bed, Clem slapped Pauline’s ass, “Looks like you got a good whopping, now yous gona eat yous dinner or yous gona git another, it’s in Mrs cunt so get lappin.” </p> <p>The taste of the men’s cum mixed with the woman’s juice was foul but Pauline sucked it and made sure the men saw her, she knew she had to make her cum.</p> <p>They put a rope round her neck and did the same to the woman fastening them both to the bed head, then they were untied, Clem spoke, “You two seemed to git on real nice so yous can play with each other while we eat and watch and yous both know what yous gona git if we don’t like the way you wiggle.”</p> <p>Pauline and the woman kissed each other, sucked at tit’s and fingered each others cunt, humiliating themselves for the men’s sick pleasures, they tried to sleep only to be woken through out the night just to satisfy them, they would be sandwiched between men being fucked from behind in the ass or cunt as they had to kiss and fondle each other.</p> <p>In the morning they were washed by the men, taken to the toilet by the men, they were fed by the men and they were fucked by the men, all day they would be on their knees sucking cock, on their back being fucked in the cunt or tit’s or bent over with their ass in the air servicing them, if it wasn’t the men they were playing with each other’s cunt’s for their amusement.</p> <p>It was about 4pm when Pauline felt happy. The men said it was time to move on, the woman was retied to the bed, Pauline was being tied ready to be fastened to a chair when Ray shouted from the front, “Quick get yous ass’s over here.”</p> <p>They grabbed Pauline and gagged her before they dragged her with them. Coming up the path was the hikers, the three girls and the woman leader, Clem held Pauline tight as he looked, “Looky what we got here, 4 more pussy’s to play with, looks like we ain’t goin nowhere boys, what you think honey pot? Clem whispered to Pauline, “We sure would like to see you suckin the cunt of that one in front, can you see her, glass’s and pigtails, youd look good with your face buried between her legs,” Pauline groaned then fainted.</p></div>",[]
12,"The Perils of Pauline, Part 2",2,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-02-01,9,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Watching out this window is one of my favourite pastimes. This old cottage has been my hidey-hole for, well, shall I say a long time.</p> <p>This cottage was the old gamekeepers abode for many years, it over-sees the entire estate and allows me unobserved views of the people visiting the main house.</p> <p>The main house, sitting in 200 hundred acres of ground is the magnificent Darlsford Manor, a lovely big old mansion house. It was taken over by something called the trust about 25 years ago. They cleaned it up and did a lot of repairs just so people could come and look at it in all its former glory.</p> <p>From this viewpoint I can see all the patronising coach parties that come for their educational visits to the gardens etc.</p> <p>This is a wonderful place to hide from my dark past; I don’t think they will ever catch me here. It is one of the houses on the estate that’s not for renovation so I suppose it will eventually fall down but for now that’s eventually.</p> <p>Any way I can watch and observe and this day is my favourite. Can’t you see it’s junior’s day and everywhere we look we can see some lovely young girls around the grounds especially some nice guides, can you see them in that small group?</p> <p>Oh bloody hell, look, can you see, in amongst those bush’s it’s them two, shit I hope their not coming here. Two fucking scruffy bastards, they’ve hid here many times before, always kept out of their way, I really don’t like them, nasty pair of shits and their watching those guides too.</p> <p>I can see their watching one in particular, the same one that caught my eye, can you see, if not I’ll describe her. God what a beauty, I would say she must be, maybe 13 or 15 but the way she acts, she’s looks like she’s going on 19 come 20.</p> <p>Don’t you agree, there’s something about a girl guide uniform, that black skirt and hers is shorter than regulation length, she really is showing some nice lithe thigh and she fills out that cute blue top, big girl for her age considering her narrow waist.</p> <p>Just look at the way she shows herself off, cute button nose over full pouting lips, such sparkling eyes, all toped off by flouting her long blond ponytail. And I’m sure it was some kinky perverted bastard that made them wear those white ankle socks, fucking hell she does look the business.</p> <p>Oh hello the guide mistress is telling her off, I don’t think she’s to bothered about looking at some bloody flowers. See I guessed right, the pack is going in to the gardens but she ain’t, she’s about to do a runner.</p> <p>Look she’s coming this way, now that’s one good-looking piece of ass. Her tits make that uniform stand out; I can even make out the badge, The Pauline Acker Memorial Troop, what the fuck that is god knows.</p> <p>Those two haven’t taken their eyes off her and their following, look, can you see them moving to the left of those trees? If she keeps going they will cut her off behind here, come on let’s get to the back window and watch.</p> <p>Can you see all right? Here she comes, see her coming from behind that old broken down shed and there they are, one’s going left past that small bush the others gone towards the shed.</p> <p>Oh clever, he’s kneeling down pretending to have cut himself on the bush and she looks so concerned, aaahhhh, I do believe she’s going to help him, what a good guide or what a fucking idiot.</p> <p>Look at him he can’t take his eyes off her fucking legs as she goes towards him and if you look left his mate is with in striking distance, I do believe she about to be had.</p> <p>Go on girly just a little closer, little bit more, that’s it, he’s standing up, she looks confused and she doesn’t notice the one behind. The one in front is talking to her, keeping her distracted. The one behind only needs six more steps.</p> <p>One, two, three, four, slowly, slowly don’t want to lose her now, five and, got her.</p> <p>She’s struggling but that bastards a strong mean fucker, he’s got one hand over her mouth and her arms pinned to her side. I thought the other would go for the legs. Shit, fuck me; they’re carrying her in here.</p> <p>Quick follow me, don’t want them to get a sniff of me but I want to watch this, shit do I want to watch, come on. Get back against there, I got a great view of the old parlour from here, if you can’t see enough I’ll tell you what’s going on.</p> <p>Here they are just coming through the door, she struggling as they stand her down but with the grip he’s got she’s no chance. Fuck me the little ones come prepared, he’s got rope from his pocket, he’s back on her legs again, tying those pretty ankles together, go on nice a tight, we don’t want her going anywhere.</p> <p>It’s a lovely noise? That mmmmmmppphhh a girl makes when there’s a big hand keeping their sexy mouths shut, a real turn on. It’s good to watch pro’s at work, did you see how he didn’t take any notice of those lovely perfectly shaped curves of her legs, no sir, just got up and measured the rope to fit nicely around those little wrists and up to her elbow’s, methodical is the word I’m looking for.</p> <p>You should see those big brown eyes, so wide; she looks absolutely petrified, staring at him as he puts the loop in the end of the rope, she just flinched as he yanked it to make sure it was solid.</p> <p>Just listen to that lovely squealing; he just grabbed one wrist, pulled it behind her, now the other, you can see he’s done that before.</p> <p>The one holding her mouth has just spun her round and before she had time to scream; one hand behind her head and the other now firmly clamped over the front as he stares in to those big brown eyes.</p> <p>He’s got an evil grin; he’s shaking his head at her. The one with the rope is tying an elbow; the end is turned around the other elbow and then threaded back through the first loop; ouch, did you see the way he yanked that rope, nearly broke her arms as her elbows smashed together; Three more turns and knotted, oh christ just look at her tit’s their almost bursting out that blue top.</p> <p>I thought it would, that blue neckerchief they wear, I knew it would come in useful. The little one has taken it off, he’s putting two, no three knots in it, the big one has changed his grip; one hand has her nose and the other is dragging her chin down; her lovely mouth is wide open.</p> <p>Listen to this; the aaaahhhgggghhh noise is just changing to aammmpppphhhmm as the knots are forced in to her mouth. Now the big one has her ponytail and is pulling it back and down so the other little shit can tie the gag off with out trapping her beautiful hair, that’s a nice touch and as she brings her head back to look at them the gag tightens, forcing the knots further in between those soft full lips.</p> <p>What a fabulous sight, they are just circling her, she helpless; standing there like a magnificent prize, little sobs coming from behind the gag, her eyes pleading, she’s wasting her time there, at this game these boys are professional. You can see they are savouring every minute of this captured beauty, looking her up and down, one can only imagine what they are thinking, look at the sight of the massive bulge in each pair of trousers.</p> <p>At last, I think the little one is about to say something, hope we can hear.</p> <p>The big one is behind her, the little shit is about a foot in front, facing her and is just putting his fingers under her chin, listen.</p> <p>“Well what do we call you, little miss girl-guide, are you a good guide? Don’t seemed to have many badges, aint that what you get for being good?”</p> <p>I love it when you tease them, look at her scared shitless, shhh listen.</p> <p>“What’s this badge? The Pauline Acker Memorial Troop, sounds grand but is that the only one? Dear, dear should do something about that, how would you like to earn some more?”</p> <p>She’s just staring at him, wonder what she’s thinking, just listen, he’s enjoying her fear. “You are going to earn some new ones this day, lets see. Your troop went in on the 10.30 tour, that finish’s at 4, it’s now 11.15, that gives us 5 hours to teach you a few new, shall we say, skills.”</p> <p>This is good ain’t it, go on frighten her some more. “Now if you learn, and learn well you will leave here as pretty as you are now, but if you don’t then we may makes some nasty burn marks on your pretty body or a few criss cross cuts all over that face of yours, we could even brake some bits of you and should we take that gag off, and we most certainly will, if you scream we will choke the life out of you. What’s it to be a good guide or a dead guide?”</p> <p>I’m amazed she ain’t peed herself, he’s good ain’t he, she looking at him in disbelief.</p> <p>“Nod for good guide, shake for dead guide.” </p> <p>There goes the nod; go on you little shit what comes next?</p> <p>“Right, listen and listen good, these are the badges your going to have to win to stay a good guide.”</p> <p>“One, The how far down this pretty throat.”</p> <p>Look, look you should see the way he’s running the back of his hand up and down her throat, lovely, just lovely.</p> <p>“You can pull a fat cock, badge.”</p> <p>“Two, The special diet badge, of sucking and swallowing all that the fat cock down the throat can shoot in to your body, an extra merit for not spilling a drop would be in your best interest.”</p> <p>“Three, The, I put my nipples in men’s mouths and made them suck them hard while visiting Darlsford Maner badge, I think that one speaks for it’s self don’t you?”</p> <p>Hay she just shook her head, and his face just changed, THWACK, bloody hell he nearly knocked her fucking head off.</p> <p>“Don’t you shake your head at me guidey or you will get the, I’m one badly hurt guidey badge, now nod.”</p> <p>Poor bitch, she’s nodding again.</p> <p>“Four, and my favourite, The, I bent over and took that fat cock all the way up my hot cute ass badge, you will love wining that one and you’ll never guess who will be doing the judging of that.”</p> <p>“Five.”</p> <p> Look, his mate, the big one, has just grabbed his shoulder.</p> <p>“I have a badge for her.” </p> <p>Bloody hell I didn’t think that moron could speak but he does, listen.</p> <p>“How about, The, I gave head so I got my cunt licked out badge and I’ll be the judge of that one.”</p> <p>Will you listen to that stupid laugh, mind you I would be laughing if I was going to lick that little beauties cunt out.</p> <p>“Ya sure what ever you want, my thick friend, for you that will be number five. </p> <p>Number six then. The I got my cherry burst at, sweetheart how old are you, 13?”</p> <p>Shit I was right, she’s nodding, look she’s nodding, oh fuck, a 13-year-old piece of cherry pie, lucky bastards.</p> <p>“At 13, badge, will there that should fill up your arms quite nicely, there are lots more things you could learn but time march’s on so shall we get the lessons started?”</p> <p>That big one, you know the one standing behind her has just put his hands round her sweet little throat, fuck me he’s squeezing awful hard, the little shit is smiling at her as she struggles for air, he putting his finger over the gag, listen to what he’s telling her.</p> <p>“I’m going to take your gag off, you scream or even make so much as a sigh and he will squeeze you hard till you drop. Don’t make a sound and he will stop hurting you, so remember, a sound hurts, silence is pain free.”</p> <p>Just sliding his hand round the back of her neck, he’s undoing the neckerchief, slowly he pulls both ends forward, she’s staring at him as the knots pull from her mouth.</p> <p>He holds them about an inch from her mouth, oh what a gorgeous tongue, it’s just licked over her lips, he’s still holding the gag in front of her, now he’s letting it drop. Her mouths open but he’s shaking his head, she looks down.</p> <p>Not for long, he has lifted her head up; he’s holding her chin and running his thumb over her lips, pushing the soft skin back over her white teeth. Now he’s pushing his thumb in to her mouth, the big fucker behind her has still got his hands round her throat, she looks so helpless, and I’m loving it. </p> <p>No matter what kind of pervert you are, the tit’s always come out first and he’s no exception, can you see the top buttons gone already, now the second, as you can see they are popping open easy with the strain her tit’s are putting on them, it’s not helped by the way her arms are tied.</p> <p>Fourth, fifth, oh yes look at that white bra, hope she has knickers to match, I can see her now standing helplessly tied in white bra and knickers with those ankle socks and by the look on his face so can he. </p> <p>I love the way he’s taking his time and the way she is having to just stand there and watch as he undress’s her. Oh will you look at that, he’s bending, putting both arms round her to undo her skirt, just so happens his face is buried in between her cleavage, god I bet it smells sweet.</p> <p>Oh yes just look at those legs, perfect fucking perfect, and she has got white knickers over the sweetest roundest bottom I have seen in many a year. Shit he’s got a knife; don’t cut her yet, pheeeww he’s cutting off the blue top. There’s the sight I thought would be fucking lovely, don’t you agree she’s perfection from her ponytail to her socks, I say again, what a piece of ass.</p> <p>No wonder he’s taking one step back to get a look at this rare beauty, just look at him as he looks her up and down. He’s got that grin back, listen.</p> <p>“Going to give me a kiss guidey, I think you should give us something, after all we are just going to take the rest of you.”</p> <p>She was about to shake her head again but she saw his hand draw back, that stopped her, oh now it’s kissy time.</p> <p>Ouch, did you see him just grab her ponytail, pull her head, god he’s going to eat her, just look at him slavering all over her mouth, pulling her head back until she opens up so his tongue can poke in to that lovely sweet mouth.</p> <p>Look at the dim fuck behind her, see him pulling her pants out to get a look see at her bare ass, watch, he’s dribbling spit down on to her crack. That must have struck home she just wiggled her hips, proves she can still breath with that lucky bastards tongue stuck down her throat.</p> <p>A quick tug of the hair before he stops sucking her mouth and he’s looking at those big brown wet eyes, and I can tell by his eyes he enjoyed that, ssshhh listen.</p> <p>“Ain’t kissed anything that pretty for a long while, tasty too, can tell you don’t put fags in your mouth but me and my mate are going to put something in that pretty mouth of yours, now what do you want to do? You want to suck it or do you want me to fuck your face, you choose.”</p> <p>Look at her shake, poor bitch, what ever she says she going to give great head.</p> <p>She just don’t know what’s happening and she’s about to cry, aaahhh what a lovely sight.</p> <p>“Get on your knees guidy, I’ll make the decision for you, lets find out what that ponytail is useful for.”</p> <p>Look at that, it’s useful for dragging her to her knees that big fucker kicked the back of her legs and she dropped like a stone, but he never let go of her ponytail.</p> <p>“Open the pretty mouth, just look what I got for it.”</p> <p>He’s good ain’t he, look with one hand he’s holding her hair the other he digs his cock out, oh fuck she just got a look and the bloody big thing, no wonder she’s shaking her head.</p> <p>The big one has knelt down behind her and has her throat again.</p> <p>“Remember do as your told, no pain, open it wider, I’ll tell you just how I like my bell end sucked.”</p> <p>“Stick your tongue out and lick the end, do it or you’ll get the, I got the shit kicked out of me badge.”</p> <p>The hands are tightening, and out slips the tongue, oh yes, go on baby lick it, I bet it stinks.</p> <p>“That’s a good guidy, now lick around the head and in between the folds, oh yes that’s nice, keep licking, I’m going to pull the folds back and your going to lick all round the base of my bell end.”</p> <p>Look at that, he’s pulled his foreskin back and she working her tongue all round the head and the hilt as he rubs it round her lips, fucking hell and look, the other one has let go of her throat and is running his hand over her shoulder.</p> <p>He’s just teasing her, every so often he’s pushing it past her lips and in to her mouth, then pulling out. “O K guidy, lick up and down the whole of it, lets have it washed real good, and don’t worry bout my mate, I think he’s going hill climbing.”</p> <p>Ya you bet he is, are you watching him? Down goes one bra strap, there goes the other, even that ugly big fucker is taking his time, just dragging her straps down her arms real slow, soon very soon they will pop out in all there glory, any second, any sec, wow, oh yes, oh fuck me yes they are beauties.</p> <p>Don’t know about you but I don’t know which to watch, that tongue tickling and licking up and down the fat cock or those young big firm tit’s getting and real going over and as for those perfect light pink nipples, god what a body and there’s still more of her to see.</p> <p>“Wash my balls next, come on guidy lick my balls, I want to feel that tongue licking my balls then lick right up the length of my shaft until your tickling the piss hole, then you do it again and again getting faster every time, now get to it and look as though your enjoying it.”</p> <p>Don’t she squirm lovely, just look at her trying to lick his cock as she jumps every time matey boy pulls her nipples, oh yes he’s just bending his head round look at the smile on his face, just watch as his mouth latch’s on to her right tit, she in for a good sucking and I lay odds he’s a biter.</p> <p>She not going to have to worry about him, the other one’s getting her in position to fuck her face.</p> <p>“Allrighty little guidey it’s swallow the old man time, you ether suck me good and I mean right down your throat or I’ll bang the fucking meat in you myself, ether way your get to suck the lot right in to your face.”</p> <p>She’s shaking her head, look he’s kneeling down by her.</p> <p>“Listen guidey just take it slow, breath through your nose and suck it down, I don’t want to hurt you but believe me when I say I can fuck any hole if your concusses or not and besides my mates dick is a fucking sight bigger than mine and he isn’t so nice, so open your mouth and earn your badge, start sucking before I start slapping.”</p> <p>Even the ugly fucker has stopped sucking on her tit while he watch’s her start her first cock suck, and in it goes, he’s just standing there as she tries to swallow it, her face is even more beautiful now it’s full of cock, go on guidey take it in.</p> <p>“Mind the teeth, just make a big O with those cute lips, come on you can suck further than that, don’t fight it, your going to get it all in so you better make it easy on your self.”</p> <p>Watch him drag her head forward by her ponytail, hay and watch the other one, his hand is going down to her pants, he’s up for a feel between them soft long legs, oohhh yes, and I bet she’s all blond.</p> <p>Come on show us the bitch’s cute little cunt, pull them down, don’t just play inside, look at that lucky bastard, can you see the outline of his fingers playing in there?</p> <p>This is to much, listen to her gag, what a fabulous choking noise she’s making, poor bitch, he ain’t taking it out and can you believe he’s shoving it all the way and see the stupid bitch, she is still trying to make an O round that fat monstrosity stuck firmly in her throat, go on man fuck that face.</p> <p>Go on get it in her, fuck that mouth, get it all the way in, don’t you just love watching a girl take a fucking in the mouth, go to it, use her, use her hard.</p> <p>“That’s it guidey all the way and keep breathing through your nose, god you face fuck real good, keep that tongue moving under it, that’s it suck me all the way, you got a good mouth to fuck, wants her cunt feel like?”</p> <p>“It ain’t wet but it’s going to be fucking tight, I’ll enjoy lubricating this bitch and by the way, enlighten me, just whose gona break the cunt’s cherry?”</p> <p>“Fucking hell don’t ask that I’m just about to fill her face, oh Christ, I’m gona cum, come on guidey suck you bitch suck it or I’ll rip your well fucked head off, take it all come on take it all, aahhhh.”</p> <p>Look at him he’ll choke the fucking life out of her, it’s right down her throat, her eyes are almost bursting out of her head and matey boy is fingering that cunt as she fights to breathe, go on cum all over her, oh yes look at her, it’s even coming out of her cute button nose.</p> <p>“There that wasn’t so bad was it, cough it up and stop snivelling you lived through your first face fuck. A you with your hand up her cunt, I told you I’ll have the ass you can have the cunt, so get her pants off and lets see you suck her, then you can fuck her, I should be just about ready for her cute butt hole when you have finished playing with her.”</p> <p>“Please don’t hurt me any-more.”</p> <p>Fuck me she spoke, now she’s in for it.</p> <p>“I told you silence, remember the other gets you pain, gag her again, we have no use for her mouth until you fuck it so gag her, it will keep her quite when I warm her ass up before I fuck it.”</p> <p>I bet she wish’s she had never seen that neckerchief but it sure do keep her quite, oh yes, off come them lovely white panties and ya she’s a blondy allright.</p> <p>“My friends going to untie your legs, when he does I’d spread them if I were you guidey he’ll brake them if you don’t and make sure you keep them nice and wide he’s gona want all your cunt in his mouth, now get on your back.”</p> <p>Look at the way her tit’s stick up, what a picture just laying there with her legs as wide as possible, gagged and staring at the ceiling waiting, knowing there is no way of stopping them fucking her, and that big ugly fucker slowly undressing ready to eat her out, what I’d give to, oh that’s just wishful thinking.</p> <p>“You ready little guidey, you getting all excited at the thought of me between them lovely legs of yours, you aint got long to wait. You want to know what I’m going to do to you. </p> <p>First I’m gona lick you out, get my tongue up that juicy hole of yours get you all wet and ready then I’m gona stick this at the entrance to your heavenly body, then I’m gona slowly push until it’s all the way up you and go popping your cherry.”</p> <p>Fucking hell he weren’t kidden when he said his mate was a big fucker, he’ll tear her in half, there won’t be any ass-hole left to fuck when he’s finished with her, look at her crying, tears running down that pretty face aaahh, go boy poke the bitch.</p> <p>“Get down there and suck her mate, let’s see her wiggle on the end of your meat, you’ll love this guidey, first time is always the most memorable one and you’ll remember his fucking great dick, are you gona finger fuck her first?”</p> <p>“No, lick it and suck the juice, but I think she deserve the best, I’m gona burst this baby with my meat.”</p> <p>God he’s eating that lovely little slit, can you see him lapping at that tiny hole, if I were you I’d try and remember it as a sweet slit because after he’s finished it will be one wide open cunt.</p> <p>“You don’t mind if I help myself to your big pert nipples do you? My mate seems to have your other interesting places in his mouth and your tit’s look so inviting sticking up like they are, mmmm nice, don’t mind me, you just enjoy your cunt being licked and I offer you a word of advice, get wet, you’ll need all the help you can get when he decides to bang you, he ain’t no gentleman.”</p> <p>Come on you’ve sucked at her enough lets see her screaming in the gag, do you like to see them squirm? I do. Look at him pulling those delicate lips apart like sucking the flesh out of an orange, and can you see him make her jump by tearing some hair off with his teeth. Oh a about time to, here come the main event, he’s gona fuck her.</p> <p>“Sorry mate, I’ll get out your way, you ready sweetheart, all the things your mother told you, you know about saving your cunt for your husband and never let a stranger get in your pants, well you should have listened because we are about to pop you good and there ain’t no love in this boy, oh no he just fucks them and leaves them, sometime alive sometimes, well you know.”</p> <p>He’s got his end at her opening, can you see? She’s squirming and that lovely moaning coming from behind that gag. He’s pushing, see his big hand on the top of her pretty head, no, she ain’t going nowhere. </p> <p>Just banged his knees up pushing hers up with them, look you can see her ass-hole, and that holes next, it’s bound to be as tight as her cunt and, oh sweet Jesus, look it’s going in.</p> <p>That moan in the gag just became a scream, and yes oh yes he’s in and driving up, her blood will make it easy to fuck her all the way, I hope she stops screaming soon, putting me off the fucking.</p> <p>“Don’t cry guidey, he just burst in didn’t he, I can tell by the look on your face you ain’t no virgin anymore, oh well, look on the bright side, sooner better than later a.”</p> <p>Look at him banging her, don’t you just love watching their cute ass’s being lifted up as a big cock thrust up in to them, and she’s getting some fucking even knocking the breath out of her as she’s trying to scream and the way her tit’s are bouncing.</p> <p>“YYYAAAAA god this fucking bitch is tight I’m cuming up this sweet baby I ain’t pulling out she’s gona get my full load right up this tight cunt, yes, oh yes you take it baby girl all of it, yes, yes, yes fuck.”</p> <p>To say she just got fucked would be an understatement and now if you look at the hard on the other ones got in his hand, it’s ass fucking time and I hope he meant it when he said he would warm her ass up, I love a good whippin, do you like to see their cute round ass’s get a thrashing?</p> <p>“Get guidey over and on her knees I got me an ass to spank, you going to like that guidey, I tell you what, I’ll make a deal, you wiggle your ass, get me hot and wantin to fuck it and I’ll only belt you a bit, if you don’t, guess what.”</p> <p>Over she goes, just look at that cute ass, sticks up real nice and she can’t move the way big boy is holding her ponytail on the floor.</p> <p>Thwack, thwack, oh yes sting that ass.</p> <p>“You better start wiggling it or.”</p> <p>There she goes oohhh what a sight, red finger marks, round, hot and moving, just the way they should be, hot and ready to fuck, thwack, and another thwack, go to it.</p> <p>See the way he’s letting his hand catch her cunt.</p> <p>“Open your legs guidey I want to sting that wiggling cunt as well as your ass.”</p> <p>Thwack, thwack, oh boy ain’t this great listen to her sob, he must be hurting and there’s nothing she can do to stop him, thwack, thwack, keep it up, I’m loving it.</p> <p>“You going to keep wiggling while I put it up you, you better or I’ll take it out and beat the shit out of you instead, understand,” Can’t tell crying from answer, but look at that hard on, ohh that’s going to hurt, lucky bastard.</p> <p>She better be ready he just spat on his hand and rubbed his bell end, getting himself in position, ready little girl your about to be well and truly buggered.</p> <p>Ouch hear that, she startin to squeal like a stuck pig, she’ll be stuck on something in a moment, now go on my son get it up her, couple of good slaps for encouragement, he’s shoving, lucky his mates got hold of her hair or she be pushed across the room by now. </p> <p>“God your fucking tight, relax you stupid bitch, it’s going in so just take it, that’s it, almost, yes, yes oh god I’m going in, one last shove, take it bitch, take it all.</p> <p>Look at him go, fucking that ass must feel so good, god I wish, still I’ll just watch, look the other ones dragging her up by her ponytail, what’s he up to, can you see?</p> <p>“I think I’ll fuck her mouth while your enjoying her ass, she should get her a double ender badge.”</p> <p>“What ever, just keep her ass moving.”</p> <p>Off comes the gag, listen to her blubber, mind you if she’s going to have that fucking great cock jammed in her mouth, she should worry.</p> <p>“Come on girly suck the cock and wiggle your ass, or I’ll beat the shit out of you and I promise I will hurt you, so do it, get your mouth round it, no teeth just a big and I mean big O.”</p> <p>She’s got it in her mouth but only just, he’s ramming her down, that ponytail has it’s use’s, god look at it and look at her mouth she will never get it all in, she’s choking now at it’s not even half way in, let alone the buggering she’s getting from behind, is she having a fun day out or what.</p> <p>How long they been at her, she’s almost unconscious and they still pound her at both ends, you got to admit they got a good rhythm, one up her ass and as he pulls out so the other shoves it as far down her throat as it will go, then a quick shove from behind and she swallows more, god I love pros.</p> <p>I think her ass is about to be filled, he’s coming all right, go to it man.</p> <p>“Yes, guidey I’m coming, get ready here comes your first ass full, your ass ain’t never gona be the same again, how you doing up front, there don’t seem to be much life in her, think she will swallow.”</p> <p>“She will swallow or die in the attempt, I ain’t taking it out this pretty mouth until it’s empty, you hear that girly, suck for your life bitch.</p> <p>She’s not swallowing, see it dribbling on the floor, I think she’s dead or bloody close.</p> <p>“You fucking killed her with your cock, you stupid bastard.”</p> <p>“No I ain’t look her tit’s are still moving, watch.”</p> <p>Ouch, I bet that hurt, he nearly ripped her fucking nipple off; still she is alive, if only just.</p> <p>“Lets tie her up real good and get the fuck out of here, bring her over to the banister rail.”</p> <p>Stand back; get in the corner their bringing her over here.</p> <p>“Tie her wrist right out to that side and her elbow to that stave, I’ll do the same this side, that’s it, lets crucify the guide. Now tie her ankles together and I’ll tie her knees through and to that back stave. Give me her pants, I’ll shove them in her mouth then the neckerchief nice and tight, there that should seal her mouth, she ain’t going nowhere, just one last suck of them lovely nipples, thanks guidey you were a great fuck, you’ll get your badges in the post; right lets go.” </p> <p>Oh look at her, almost life-less, don’t get many people in here, she will die if she ain’t found soon, god she still looks a great piece of ass, lovely tits and cunt even if they are a bit bruised, what a fuck she must have been.</p> <p>I wonder if she dies whether her soul will stay earth bound, that would be great, we could fuck for years, I ain’t had a fuck in 270 years, not since I raped his lordships two young daughters, they got me in here, the mob I mean, strung me up on that beam over there, just kicked the chair away, been stuck here ever since.</p></div>",[]
13,"The Perils of Pauline, Part 3",3,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-03-02,13,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The four men sat in the pub, several empty glasses littered the table as they watched the barman throw another log on the fire, “That’s it kid, stoke the fucking fire, my ass has been fucking cold all day.” </p> <p>The man in the check shirt nudged his arm, “Keep the language down I don’t want to be slung out of another pub because of you.”</p> <p>Another man asked, “Ain’t we going then, thought we were moving on this weekend?” </p> <p>The check shirted man laughed as he pulled a small metal valve out of his pocket, “Come Monday when they turn on the boiler, I’ve got a feeling they will be ringing my mobile,” they all laughed.</p> <p>The four of them had travelled up on to the moor, the pubs in the village had barred them and they had only been working down that end of the country for three weeks.</p> <p>As jobbing builders they had travailed round the country and landed up doing a bit of work on a run down big house, usual thing, a well to do family strapped for cash looking for cheap cash in hand labour.</p> <p>“I don’t fancy the bloody caravan tonight, god I was bleeding cold up on that roof today, fancy another beer?”</p> <p>As he said that three scruffy tinkers came in to the bar, the young bar man looked scared, “You three are barred so get out, because, eeerrr because I’m not allowed to serve you.”</p> <p>The tallest one looked hard at him, “Give us a fucking drink or we’ll,” as he moved towards the bar the four men stood, the check shirted man and one other still had their work belts on, the three stopped and looked at them as they reached for their hammers.</p> <p>The last tinker in said, “Come on Shaun, it ain’t worth the hassle.”</p> <p>Out numbered the three tinkers retreated muttering obscenities, the young bar man looked relieved as the four men sat, as I was saying, “Fancy another beer?” He collected the empty glasses from the table and went over to the bar.</p> <p>As he did three very pretty young teenage girls past him dressed as only young girls of that age do, trying to look 18, they had just come out of the restaurant and they positioned themselves on the other side of the room close to the fire.</p> <p>One of the men nudged the bloke in the check shirt, “Reckon their old enough?” </p> <p>The man looked over at the three girls, a set of blond twins and a dark haired girl, he looked back at his mate, “Twins, I’d say about 13 the dark haired bit maybe a year older, cute trio if you fancy cherry picking, they are beauties I’ll give you that, could certainly pass away a cold night for me.”</p> <p>The man with the drinks returned as he sat he nodded towards the girls, “Like to have them to myself tonight, keep my dick warm in their sweet holes.”</p> <p>Two of them laughed but it was then that two women approached the girls and sat with them the men could see that the pretty blond woman was the mother of the twins, same sweet looks, same curvy full figure, beautifully shown off in a very feminine dress. The other woman was harder, dressed in riding breeches and thick jumper, her sculptured face had an air of attractive elegance, firm body, hair pulled back defied her as the dominant person.</p> <p>The men went back to drinking, the women chatted away, suddenly the man in the check shirt told the three others to shut it, he then waited saying, “Listen and stay quite.” </p> <p>The man who said, “What we listening for?” got a quick kick in the shin’s.</p> <p>The men pretended to just drink but the man in the check shirt listened to the conversation on the other table.</p> <p>“Look darling your husband has no idea where you and the girls are, and this is what you want, isn’t it?” </p> <p>The pretty blond said, “Oh god Pauline of course it is, you know I only want you but I worry, what if this doesn’t work, what if we end up like a band of gypsy’s?”</p> <p>The dark haired woman placed her hand over the blonds and visibly squeezed it, “Then trust me, we hide here until Monday and then after you have been to the bank we are out of this bloody country and together forever, the girls will understand and make their own lives, we will make ours and remember I love you.”</p> <p>The blond smiled at her, the girls giggled and talked about favourite boy bands and music, suddenly the dark haired woman said, “I’ll prove your mine,” she got up and went to the phone, it was behind the men, she lifted the receiver, dialled and she was overheard to say, “Ralph Bridge, forget Trudy, she’s mine and you will never see her again, you’ll never get the chance to beat her again, just let go of her you pathetic, gutless little shit,” she put the receiver back and returned to the table.</p> <p>“Lets go, we’ve had a nice meal, a few drinks and now,” the man just caught the last whispered sentence, “I want you alone, naked and to myself,” they got up, the dark haired woman went to the bar to pay their bill. </p> <p>The man in the check shirt looked at the other men and said, “Drink up and Joe, move, get the van fired up and ready to go.”</p> <p>They ran to the van and sat, they watched the group come out and get in to a four by four, it pulled out the car park, the four men followed in their van.</p> <p>They followed the four by four up the hill, turning right and then they watched the headlights turn down a private road, as they turned down the same road they noticed the sign, Kestrel House and private stables.</p> <p>The van bumped along, they only ran on sidelights and kept well back, they saw the farmhouse as they turned past the bend, the van stopped as they watched the group get out and walk in through the front door.</p> <p>The leader said, “Get cable straps, tape, the long sharp bradle and a screw-driver, light yourselves a fag and wait and before you start just keep your mouths shut, I’ll do the thinking.”</p> <p>The men sat and watched the farmhouse, they saw lights go on upstairs and lights go off in certain bedrooms then lights went of in all the rooms upstairs. They could see one room downstairs, just a little light and definitely light from a burning fire, the man in the check shirt got out the van.</p> <p>He moved to the wall and crept along the side of the house, as he got to the window he peered in, ducked down and moved to the other side and round the house, he was back in seconds, his arms beckoned the others. One by one the men moved down the side of the house under the window and round to the kitchen door.</p> <p>The dark haired woman sat on the settee her legs curled under her; she wore a pair of pyjamas. The blond sat on the floor her head resting on the thigh of the woman she called Pauline, Pauline was stroking her hair, running her hand around to the neck of the nightdress and sliding down to caress her breasts, a log fire burnt bright in the hearth. </p> <p>One man slid the screwdriver under the window and used a credit card to slide the catch across, slowly he got in, dropped to the floor and opened the back door; the other three slid in and locked the door, hiding the key.</p> <p>They moved toward the door where they could see light coming from under it, one man gripped the handle as the leader waited, he waited until her heard several little kissing sounds he nodded the handle turned.</p> <p>“Good evening ladies, no don’t get up,” before the women could move the men pounced, two of them grabbed the woman on the settee while another took a handful of blond her and dragged it back and down to the floor, “You scream and wake the little ones up and we will have to bring them down, you want that?”</p> <p>The blond squealed in to the carpet, “No, no please we will be quite.” </p> <p>The leader smiled, “Good we understand each other,” he looked at the two holding Pauline, “Hands behind then fasten her to that chair.”</p> <p>A large wooden armed chair was dragged from the corner of the room; cable clips were used to hold her wrists together, then each ankles was fastened to each chair leg, one strap around her neck then another one through that strap and around the top stave of the chair held her tight.</p> <p>With Pauline secure they pulled the pretty blond up, “Sit down and listen, its cold out there you want to share some booze and a pleasant evenings tate, ta, tate.”</p> <p>The blond looked terrified, “Who are you, eerr, yes sorry there’s drink in the kitchen cupboard.”</p> <p>The man in the check shirt nodded to one of them, he turned towards the kitchen, “Well, the one going for the booze he’s Paul, the one by you is George, the one by her is Ringo and I’m John, happy now?” </p> <p>“Leave her alone you bastards, just get the fuck out of here.” </p> <p>The one called John turned on Pauline, “Getting a little lippy are we, use the tape and shut her up, I want to talk to our lovely friend here.”</p> <p>Ringo tore several strips of the silver tape, gave her a slap to shut her up then plastered it over her mouth.</p> <p>John turned back to the little blond, “Now where were we, oh yes talking of names your Trudy aren’t you?”</p> <p>The terrified blond sat trying to cover herself as her eyes darted around the room but all she could see was piercing cruel eyes staring back at her, “Tell me what makes a pretty and may I say well endowered lady like you run off with a cunt licker, surely you had men queuing to give your body a good time?”</p> <p>She sat silent, she pulled at her black nightdress; John bent down beside her, “I told you in the beginning, if you don’t play ball my way, one or all three of those little cuties upstairs is coming downstairs, then you will be sorry, what’s it to be, I got all night,” he nodded to George who moved towards the staircase.</p> <p>She blurted out, “He beat me and made me do disgusting things and, and,” John stopped her, “Just wait, define disgusting things and make it detailed, she looked in to the cruel eyes staring at her and then at the helplessness of Pauline.</p> <p>She took a deep breath, made a feeble attempt to clear her throat, “He,” she gave another little cough, “He was all right in the beginning, he was quiet a successful man until about two years ago when he started to overstep his authority at the firm and they found a reason to make him redundant so then he started drinking.”</p> <p>She looked around the room, each man grinned back at her, John said, “He started drinking, ya go on.”</p> <p>Another little cough, “He would come home drunk and expect me at his beck and call all the time, I had a secretarial job which I was doing well at, he begrudged the fact that I was earning.”</p> <p>John said, “Alright cut to the disgusting things bit and make dam sure its good.”</p> <p>“As the months went on so he got to rely on drink and he needed money, he took mine and left us barely enough to live on but he still had to be top in the house, that he would do by abusing me.”</p> <p>The men waited for her to go on, “He would force sex on me any time he wanted, he was rough, instead of gentle foreplay he would just take me, even in my mouth. Then came the night he brought another man home, he told me he owed him a favour and I was to have sex with him, I didn’t want to but he beat me until I had no alternative but to let this man do things to me, he was awful, it was then I met Pauline, she was kind and nice.”</p> <p>John laughed, “She would be, a dike like her, obviously she wanted to get in your pants and who could blame her.”</p> <p>Trudy tried to ignore the remark, “He found out about her and brought two men home with him and let them do what they liked to me.”</p> <p>John smiled, “Now tell us in detail what they did.”</p> <p>Her voice went to a whisper until John told her to, “Loudin it up,” as he put it.</p> <p>He sat there as the men ripped my clothes off, the bent me over a chair and spanked me hard then they turned me over and started slapping my breasts, one of them held my legs open and slapped me between the legs, I was crying out for help but he just sat and watched.</p> <p>The men told me they would carry on beating me until I agreed to let them do anything, I had to, the pain was to much, they took me upstairs to our bedroom. They made me lay on the bed and spread myself so they could stick objects up me, then they used their fingers trying to make me wet, then both of them took it in turns to use my, eerrr my.”</p> <p>John grabbed her hair, “Call it a cunt, cos that’s what it is.”</p> <p>She was startled but Trudy carried on, “They both used my cunt, then they used my mouth, they went down to my husband and gave him a fifty so they could stay the night, he immediately went to the pub and left me there on my own with these two animals.”</p> <p>He didn’t come home until three in the morning by then I had been held on the bed and spanked until I was unable to sit, my mouth had been used by them to fill with their filth or lick them to get them hard or suck them clean after they had used my cunt or between my breasts. I had been made to use objects on myself while they both used my mouth or while they sat, watched and got hard, all of the time laughing at me so they could use me, both of them at the same time,” it was then that Trudy suddenly burst in to tears.</p> <p>John stood up, “So you decided to run away with Pauline the dike and here you are,” he swung round on her, “You enjoy having your cunt licked instead of poked do you?” </p> <p>She looked at him, “Its not like that, she’s kind and gentle.”</p> <p>John’s grin got wider, “O K lets see just how gentle, undo her neck and take the tape off; you come here.”</p> <p>He pulled Trudy up and dragged her over to Pauline, looking down at the bound woman, “ Now dike bend your head forward and show us how you lick cunt.”</p> <p>Pauline spat, “Go to hell.” </p> <p>John held Trudy, “Trudy dear let me make this clear if your nightdress ain’t up and your legs arn’t wide open with her tongue stuck a long way up your cunt by the time I count to ten, then one of those pretty girls is coming down those stairs.”</p> <p>Trudy’s eyes opened wide in panic, “Please Pauline just do it, for god sake lets get this over with and let them go,” John grinned, “Bravely said, get it over with, yes my sentiments exactly.”</p> <p>Trudy moved forward and pulled at the hem of her nightdress, slowly it revealed her superb legs then her thighs until she showed all the men that she had no pants on, just a nice tangle of blond curls. John pushed at the back of Pauline’s head, at first she resisted but when Trudy whimpered a, “Please,” she lowered it.</p> <p>As Pauline’s head twisted and turned trying to push as much tongue as she could up the golden slit, John whispered in Trudy’s ear, “Bend your knees a little and push your hips up it well make it easier for her to get up that cute cunt of yours come on you’ve done that before.”</p> <p>She seemed reluctant to do what John had told her, but he was waiting, slowly her knees bent as Pauline pushed up more, all she could see were leering face’s and men rubbing their crutches.</p> <p>They could see the more Pauline licked the more Trudy’s mouth opened, little sighs then a moan, her hips moved more, pushing at the active tongue, John said, “If I remember rightly she wanted you, alone, naked and to herself, lets have this nighty off.”</p> <p>He pulled it up she made a feebly effort to hold on to it but soon the men gazed over her lovely body, pert full breasts and very hard nipples, John nodded at George and they both lowered their mouth and encircled the prominent buds, sucking them in to their mouths as their tongue tickled over them.</p> <p>John pointed to her ass and Paul knelt behind her, kissing the firm round flesh, Ringo could see Trudy’s face as she sighed and jumped, aroused, and building to an orgasm.</p> <p>Paul’s fingers ran down the crack and found her opening, he ran his searching fingers over it, pushing gently at the small pink hole, she ground her hips in to Pauline’s face, her hands now gripped Pauline’s head pulling it hard on to her wet slit, little words like, “Oh god yes,” were music to Johns ears.</p> <p>With her legs bent and open it was easy for Paul to push in to her ass, John pulled his mouth from her nipple and let his right hand pull on the hard bud keeping it hard while he held her jaw with his left, he inserted his thumb in to the open, panting mouth, to his delight she sucked on it.</p> <p>John’s mouth was close to her ear, “Go on suck it like a cock you know that’s what you want you hot little bitch, you never told us they buggered your ass and you loved it didn’t you, didn’t you, their not the reason your running, those blokes must have told your old man what a hot ass little fuck machine he’d got for a wife, so why are you running?”</p> <p>Paul was now pushing well up her ass, her hips were thrusting at Pauline’s mouth, “Ah, ah he beat me when, ah, he heard how much I had let them do things to me and, oh, yesss, ah, and how I had begged them to fuck me more, he said the whole fe, female side were sluts and he was going to, ah, use our daughters to, oh, gratify his lust, oh god, I’m coming oh, yes.”</p> <p>Trudy came, her juices flowed over Pauline’s mouth; she held her head and pushed herself, grinding her cunt in to the wet face. John pulled her back from Pauline, Paul stood up his hands came round and grabbed her tits holding her up, John looked at her, “You three, take her behind the settee and work on her, I think she wants to play some more.”</p> <p>Pauline pulled herself together and even with her ankles still tied to the chair tried to stand, “You leave her alone you degenerate bastard, we’ve put your little show on so fuck off.” John smiled at her as he watched the three men drag the exhausted naked blond behind the settee, they pushed her down and fell upon her, John looked over at them. </p> <p>Ringo was already between her legs sucking at the wet aroused hole, the other two moved their mouths between her tits and her mouth, John looked back at Pauline and shook his head, “She don’t seem to be putting up much of a fight, looks like she wants to fuck some more, what about you?”</p> <p>He moved in front of her, grabbed her pyjama top and ripped it apart, “Now that’s not a bad set of tits for a dike, lets get the full picture,” he pushed the bottoms down to her spread thighs, she was shaven, “Now lets look at this, oh yes it looks like it could do with a good wet lickin.”</p> <p>He slid his hand over the slit pushing a finger in, “And how long since this had a cock up it?”</p> <p>Pauline wiggled and tried to escape the searching fingers, “Get your hands off me, leave me alone.” </p> <p>John carried on his torment, and chuckled, “So you don’t want a man, now as for your playmate,” he looked over the back to see Ringo, his cock embedded up Trudy’s cunt, while Paul had his cock dangling in her open, sucking, kissing mouth and George was sucking on her nipple, “Oh yes your playmate is somewhat preoccupied, so we have to get you another playmate, or two.”</p> <p>John moved behind her and ripped a couple of lengths off the tape, kept them behind his back as he moved to her again, “How’s about a kiss,” she closed her mouth tight and turned her head, John quickly slapped the tape over her mouth and pressed hard, “There, that should keep you quiet,” giving her nipple a tug he walked behind her around the settee.</p> <p>He took a moment to stop and look at the woman on the floor, her head moving left and right sucking and licking at cocks as her cunt was being rammed by a large thick, hard dick, John gave his own cock a squeeze through his trousers before he moved to the stairs.</p> <p>Ten minutes later he was stood in front of Pauline, what with the moans and grunts coming from behind the settee he had to concentrate on her, she was struggling and squealing at him through the tape as he stood behind three terrified teenage girls, they were just dressed in matching short teddy nightshirts, the length showed their fine legs and thighs, they looked cute in their white woolly bed socks, especially as their eyes were covered, their mouths were sealed and their hands fastened behind their backs.</p> <p>John sniggered at the way Pauline was struggling almost falling over, her tits swung and her hips pulled at the chair. He slowly pulled the tape from the dark haired girls eyes. After two or three blinks she let out a moan, which was his cue to whisper, “Is that your mum,” she nodded.</p> <p>He stood up and put his hand on her shoulder, “Do you know why your mum and Trudy are good friends?” She mumbled in to her gag, “Now I’m going to take this off, you just answer my questions and you’ll be safe, no shouting, understand,” she nodded.</p> <p>He ripped the tape from her mouth, John said, “I’m waiting, eerr what’s your name?” She looked at her mother but John pulled her jaw round, “I’m waiting.”</p> <p>“Janice,” John patted her shoulder. </p> <p>Suddenly there was a squeal and a cry of, “I’m coming, please oh god no, please don’t do that to me,” accompanied by, “Take it you bitch, you’ll be coming again and again with the fucking your going to get tonight,” from behind the settee, which set the two blond girls moaning in to their gags. </p> <p>John smiled at the startled girl, “Nothing for you to worry about, now you were saying.”</p> <p>“Mummy’s helping her with her new house arrangements and the money she has inherited, she’s her financial adviser,” John smiled at Pauline, “You know your going to live with her.” </p> <p>Pauline muffled insults at him as Janice shook her head, “No, no you have that wrong.” </p> <p>John spoke so all the room could hear, “No, no your mum and Trudy are lovers they fuck each other and suck each others cunts and your going aboard to live, your running away.”</p> <p>Janice cried, “No, no that’s not true.” </p> <p>John held her tight, “You never seen your mum sucking cunt, you ever seen women sucking cunt, it makes you feel good, you want to see your friends suck each others cunts?” </p> <p>The squealing got louder from Trudy as the three men forced her towards another orgasm, Pauline was snorting at John’s suggestions, John smiled at her and went behind the two blond girls, “Janice what are their names?”</p> <p>“Veronica and Judy,” John grabbed the back of each girls hair and tugged forcing squeals from them, “Which ones Judy?” The girl in his right hand nodded, “Good, do you two play with each other?” The vicious head shaking let John know he had a couple of tight little virgins.</p> <p>He ripped the tape off their eye’s, “Your mums lover is going to show you how to enjoy yourselves, how to suck each other off and if you’re really good she’s going to let you suck her cunt as well,” he looked at Pauline, “Aren’t you?” Pauline shook her head; John smiled back, “Oh but you are.”</p> <p>He pulled the two girls over to the edge of the settee, “See your mums having a good time,” the gags stopped them from crying out as they saw their mother sitting on Paul’s cock while Ringo fucked her ass as she played with Georges meat sucking it in to her mouth or jerking it off as she couldn’t help but beg the others to fuck her harder.</p> <p>He pulled the stunned girls back to Pauline, “Now show them how to do each other, make them cum and teach them a good sucking and licking 69 then we will see them do you, understand,” Pauline shook her head, John smiled, “We will see.”</p> <p>He picked up some tape and regagged Janice, then he taped her ankles and knees, “She comes in when I decide you are really getting it on,” he picked her up and carried her outside.</p> <p>To the left of the door was a water barrel, he walked over to it, then breaking the thin covering of ice he dropped the dark haired girl in to it and tied her neck to the down pipe.</p> <p>He went back in and saw the panic stricken face of the woman, he untied her legs and dragged her to the door, holding her tight he let her look at the water barrel, she screamed in to the gag as he dragged her back inside, “When you and those two little darlings are doing each other, so get on with it and arguing with me will only waste time,” he ripped her gag off.</p> <p>The tape ripped off, “Please let her out I’ll do it but please,” John sat down and looked at his watch, placed a finger under his chin and stared at her; she spat the word, “Bastard,” before turning to the girls.</p> <p>“Judy, Veronica, kneel down, quickly for god sake move,” the two girls knelt as Pauline turned her bound hands to their faces, her fingers pulling at the tape until they were both free, “Stand up.”</p> <p>The girls struggled to their feet again, Pauline pushed their nightdress’s up and grabbed for their pants, Veronica shouted, “No.” </p> <p>But all that got was Pauline screaming, “Stand still you stupid girl, just do as your told.”</p> <p>Standing side ways on Pauline managed to drag the panty’s down then she moved over to Judy and did the same, “Open your legs, come on open them wide,” John was half listening to the men grunting and fucking Trudy behind him and half enjoying the panic in Pauline’s voice. </p> <p>John moved in the chair, he watched Pauline talking to the girls as she struggled to kneel on the floor, “Listen girls please do this to each other, Janice is in serious trouble so you must do this properly, these men will know if you don’t.”</p> <p>She nudged her head under the nightdress, John loved the way Veronica’s eyes went wide and a stifled cry came from her lips and Pauline used hers between her legs.</p> <p>John could hear the sucking noises as he lent over the settee to see Paul shoving his cock down Trudy’s throat, the other two were just watching, Ringo was giving her tits a squeeze, he grinned at him and went back to watching the girls.</p> <p>Pauline’s voice could be heard from under the nightdress, “That’s it your getting wet, you must make Judy wet like this,” there was silence, then, “You felt me right up inside you, you felt me licking up inside,” she pulled her head out, “Please Judy, lay on the floor.”</p> <p>Judy got down on the floor, John could see her arms were hurting as she lay on her bound wrists, Pauline sat on the floor still with her pyjama bottoms around her knees her bare ass rubbing around the rug as she pulled Judy nightshirt up exposing a most beautiful sweet cunt, it was a tight slit, wisps of blond hair showed against the white skin, John licked his lips.</p> <p>Pauline helped Veronica down over her sister, pulling her nightshirt up over her white young firm ass, with a whisper she coerced the young girl “Now lower your bottom down so Judy can lick you, come on, that’s it, then you lick Judy and please girls do it hard to each other.”</p> <p>John watched the cute ass push down until it covered the young girls mouth, then his eyes moved up to where Veronica’s head was locked between Judy’s legs, Pauline looked at him, “Please I’ve done what you asked.”</p> <p>John moved to the edge of the chair, “Your kids going to be cold, especially around the ass and cunt, so if I go get her out then you are going to lick her warm again and you’ve guessed it, especially around the ass and cunt, if you don’t then back she goes, understand?”</p> <p>Almost sobbing she sank back, “Yes, yes anything but please get her out.” </p> <p>John stood, “Keep the young ladies licking, I’ll be back.” </p> <p>As he went to the door he heard Pauline, “Turn your head slightly and push your tongue up, get her wet, you must both do this or he will hurt you, that’s it lick and suck that bit above the slit, that’s it, get it in to your mouth and tickle it with your tongues.”</p> <p>Janice half hung in the barrel, she was mumbling with the cold, her eyes stared vacantly at him. He untied her neck and lifted her up and over his shoulder, he could feel the cold of her thighs through his shirt.</p> <p>He lay her beside the active girls and untied her feet and knees, pushed her legs apart and looked down at Pauline, “She ain’t dead but she’s cold enough to be, start lickin and do it good, I want to see her come too, cumin.”</p> <p>John undid his trousers as he settled back on the settee, he pulled his hard cock out and slowly ran his hand up and down its full, thick ten-inch’s, his eyes focused on the four moving females on the floor as they preformed for him.</p> <p>He heard, “Oh fuck, ya I’m coming swallow it bitch, all of it don’t you let a fucking drop out or I’ll sting your ass so hard,” then John heard gagging sounds. He lent over to see George holding Trudy’s head hard down to his crutch, “You want to give that cunt’s holes a rest and have a look at this little lot, bet mum there would be interested.”</p> <p>Men’s laughter and foul language echoed round the farmhouse, “Jesus shit look at them little cunt-suckers,” “Fuck me I do believe there getting down to it,” “Go on you little honey pots suck them cunts,” Look at her ass, fuck me what I could do to that,” mixed with Trudy’s cries of, “Oh no, not my girls, oh how could you, their only babies.”</p> <p>The girls on the floor stopped when they heard their mothers voice, John soon got them back at each other, “You two, keep sucking, if god made anything sweeter than a young girls cunt, he kept it to himself, now lets see them squirting juice, or I’ll sting your mothers ass till you do.”</p> <p>George said, “Don’t let them get to hot I gotta to piss,” and went in search of the bathroom.</p> <p>The girls went back to sucking and licking as John slapped the exposed ass of Pauline, “They don’t seem to be doing much, you want me to cool off your kid while you retrain them.”</p> <p>Pauline quickly moved at the girls, “Keep your legs wide open and push your tongues in, you will have to get wet or your mummy will suffer,” Paul shook Trudy, “Tell them mummy, we can always whip their ass’s after we’ve stung yours.”</p> <p>As Trudy tried her hardest to encourage the frightened girls in to performing for the leering men George came back, he was carrying a black silk drawstring bag, “Look at this little lot,” he almost shouted as he tipped the contents over the settee. “My, my,” John crowed as he picked up five assorted vibrators, he really let out a roar as he swung a black strap on saying, “Hello there masser what’s a big black boy like you doin up a nice white girl like her?” </p> <p>Just then one of the twins started to whimper, then a little moan, “Sounds like we got us a cumin, cumin.”</p> <p>Soon her groans were being matched by those of Janice, Pauline had finally got her going. Paul was still holding the now sobbing Trudy, his hands roaming freely over and in her body as he tormented her, “Well what did you expect, a horny assed mother like you is bound to have a fuck friendly set of kids, your even getting wet watching them, here taste it,” he stopped fingering her cunt and stuck the wet fingers in her mouth, unable to stop him from pushing them to the back of her throat she sucked on the two fingers.</p> <p>Janice was now groaning, the men smiled as they heard, “Oh mummy please, yes, now, oh I feel funneeeeee, ahhh.”</p> <p>The same thing was happing to the twins, Veronica was pushing at both ends, her cunt grinding down in to the mouth of Judy as her own mouth twisted from side to side sucking and licking in between the raised hips of her thirteen year old sister.</p> <p>The twins were the first to cum, the sensation of Judy cuming in Veronicas mouth must have sent her over the top and she came too, the men giggled at the wet face of Judy as she struggled under the rubbing of Veronicas cunt spitting juice over her mouth and nose.</p> <p>Next Janice came; Pauline was expert at keeping an orgasm going as, in the heat of the moment, she forgot she was sucking out her daughter, her head driving her searching tongue up the young fresh cunt.</p> <p>As Janice screamed, “Oh mummy yes,” she went in to an incredible climax, Pauline suddenly stopped, groaned and rolled off her. Her face filled with fury stared, hate-filled at the men, “You bastards, there I’ve done what you wanted, let the girls go back to their rooms.”</p> <p>John got up the strap-on daggled at his side, “Ya what ever, still I ain’t seen you cum, I ain’t seen your cunt spurting it’s juice; George bring the hot assed bitch round here and a couple of ties.”</p> <p>Trudy was forced to walk round, she looked at her two girls laying on the floor their arms still tied behind them, Judy’s nightshirt was still up around her waist, her legs parted, her wet cunt on full display. Veronica lay on her side, her ass showed round young and firm.</p> <p>Trudy’s arms were pulled behind and strapped at the wrist and elbow, John stood in front of her and lifted the strap on to her face, “Your going to make your girly friend come.” </p> <p>She looked at him, “No, no please.”</p> <p>He grabbed at her nipple and squeezed then twisted, “That wasn’t a question that was an order and I’m going to fit it on you, now I know where this long black pole goes but where do these two little poles go?”</p> <p>John grinned at her as he pointed to the two three inch rubber cock shaped poles on the inside of the harness, Trudy looked away but all she did was look at another grinning male face as she heard, “I’m waiting.”</p> <p>She looked back at him her lips trembling, she blurted out, “You, you now where, why are you doing this to us, you had what you want and you’ve done enough to me.”</p> <p>“O K if you don’t want to do it, lets see which one of the girls want to poke the butch bitch’s ass.”</p> <p>Pauline tried to get up but Ringo just pushed her down as Trudy whisper, “The girls go back upstairs and then I’ll do what you say.”</p> <p>John shook his head, “No, that’s not fair what kind of mother’s are you, let the girls get an education, they can at least watch the start.”</p> <p>The way all the females were tied they had no option but to comply, John held the harness for Trudy to step in as Ringo and George hauled Pauline on to the settee, pulled her legs open and manoeuvred her to the edge, she just laid there looking at them, her eyes showed the hate building in her.</p> <p>John never took his eyes off the pretty blond, “Come on you’ve done this before open your legs,” she did; he fastened the waist strap then pulled the strap between her legs and fed it through the buckle behind her, pulling up; the two poles found their holes and slowly pushed in.</p> <p>With Trudy still being wet from the fucking the three men had given her the poles sank easily up in to her, John kept pulling until they where completely imbedded up her, the black ten inch hard rubber cock stuck out in front.</p> <p>John patted her ass, “Kneel down,” he turned to the girls, “Gather round and watch, the kind of company your mothers keeping this could be happening to you soon.”</p> <p>The three other men pulled and shoved the young girls around the kneeling Trudy, John looked at them, then held Trudy’s hair and pulled her towards the spread legs; as she neared he bent and took a hold of the rubber, he pulled hard forward then pushed back, drove down and pulled up, knowing what it was doing to the two poles stuck up Trudy, he could see that by the way she grunted and moved.</p> <p>Still he pulled her forward, then he aimed it at the wet slit, slowly Trudy inched forward and the black rubber cock moved in to and between the parted folds of flesh.</p> <p>“Keep going, she can take the lot, that’s it you know how to do it, slowly back then up a bit more.” Pauline let out a long sigh as it started to fill her. </p> <p>The men started to chant, “In and out, in and out, get it up there, make the cunt shout,” as the entire length disappeared, pushing the folds in then slowly sliding out, dragging and opening the pink lips behind it.</p> <p>John crouched down beside Trudy, put his hand under her ass and started to move her, pushing the harness up in to her, he could see Pauline’s eyes where glazed and he could hear Trudy’s quick breathing as the two poles up her ass and cunt started to arouse her, he looked at the three men and spoke quietly, “You three better do what mummy here wants, she seems to be getting very excited so why don’t you do what she asked and take the girls back to their bedrooms, I’ll have some fun with these two so don’t hurry back, why not take a toy you know how girls love toys, maybe tell them a bed time story if you like,” he smiled as he said, “Let me think, oh yes how about, Who sucked cock Robin.”</p> <p>The two women were oblivious to what was being said as the black rubber cock drove in and out of Pauline’s cunt, John stood and dropped his trousers, then his pants, his rampant cock stood hard and erect.</p> <p>Taking hold of Trudy’s head he turned the panting face to him, he slapped her face twice with the ten inch hard meat before she fully opened her mouth and took it in, he looked at the pretty face and the cute mouth now stretched around his cock, “You did that with out missing a fuck, you are one fucking hot horny cunt,” he looked at the three men and nodded towards the stairs. </p> <p>Pauline lay on the settee, eyes closed, her hips pushing up as she grunted with each thrust that Trudy pumped in to her, the length of black rubber now slick with female juice. Trudy was so turned by what the rubber poles where doing up her ass and cunt and that half John’s cock was stuffed down her throat she didn’t noticed the exodus of the girls. With hands held over their mouths, each ones hair held menacingly tight in a strong grip that also held a dildo the three men forced the girls back upstairs.</p> <p>As they reached the landing Ringo pulled one of the twins in to the big bedroom, George pushed the other in to a twin bedded room while Paul moved the dark haired one in to the smallest room with just one bed, obviously Janice’s own room.</p> <p>Downstairs John was enjoying the wet sucking mouth of Trudy until her eyes darted round and she saw the girls were gone, she tried to ask but John shoved his cock back down her throat, “Don’t try and speak with your mouth full, they are with the boys so you better just be a good girl and carry on with the mouth full I’m giving you, there’s nothing you can do with what who’s giving what to who upstairs.”</p> <p>Upstairs, George pushed the blond girl on to the single bed and pulled off his jumper and shirt, “Well isn’t this cosy, just you and me; tell me which one are you?” </p> <p>“Va, Vaerrr, Veronica,” came the muted reply, “Please mister don’t hurt me,” George moved forward and lifted up the hem of the nightshirt and licked his lips.</p> <p>The sight of the lightly covered slit trapped between the closed legs, “Oh I don’t know about hurting you, but with a cunt like that maybe it might hurt just a bit but then your going to enjoy the rest of what I’m going to do to you but I can assure you, not nearly as much as me.”</p> <p>He pushed the pretty girl down on to her back trapping her bound hands under her, he climbed on beside her; she felt his naked legs against hers and started to sob as his hand slide up and caressed her thigh.</p> <p class=""h2"">In the single room</p> <p>Paul was sitting on the bed, he had the dark haired Janice standing in front of him, his hands were under her nightshirt, fondling, gripping her buttocks, needing his fingers in between the firm globes, “You got a nice ass, round, firm couldn’t take my eyes of it when it was up in the air and your mum was licking your cunt out, you enjoyed that didn’t you?”</p> <p>Janice shook her head but Paul kept on, “Oh so who was it shouting, oh yes mummy, now please it feels so funneeee.”</p> <p>Janice started to blubber, Paul squeezed her ass and pulled her to him, “Oh it’s nothing to frit about, you’ll get the same feeling again sooner than you think, only this time it won’t be a tongue that’s up that gorgeous cunt of yours.”</p> <p class=""h2"">In the main bedroom</p> <p>Ringo already had the pretty Judy naked and on her back on the bed, he knelt over her, rubbing his balls over her tits as he pushed the pink ribbed vibrator in and out of her mouth, “Now lick it and make sure its all over the tip,” he watched as the little pink tongue ran all over the end of the plastic, “Now put your tongue under, right under that’s it, breath through your nose as I push it in,” she gagged and whimpered as it touched the back of her throat, “Don’t worry, with the amount of practice your going to get tonight you’ll get over it.”</p> <p>He slid slightly back, just enough so his left hand could pull on the delightful nipples, enjoying the little squeals from around the plastic cock. Grinning down at the helpless girl he put his hand behind him, “Open your legs,” his fingers felt down but she kept her legs closed.</p> <p>Ringo pulled hard at the tufts of hair over the slit, he enjoyed forcing more squeals but this time he pushed the cock in to her throat, she was choking, “Open your legs very wide, let me stick my fingers up you and I’ll let you breath.”</p> <p>He could hear the rustle of the bedclothes as her slender legs opened, he slowly pulled the plastic back out as his hand slid down to the opening slit, she wiggled and squirmed as he pushed his fingers in to her cunt at the same time as he pushed the cock in to her mouth. He was grinning down at her, his cock was getting hard as it lay in between her tits, she jumped as it touched her chin, he looked at the defenceless girl “You thinking what I’m thinking?”</p> <p>Downstairs John’s cock came in Trudy’s mouth, she choked and spat at the amount of filth he had pumped in to her but he still held on to her forcing her to carry sucking him while her hips moved still fucking the groaning Pauline. It didn’t take him long to make her clean up his thick meat and then get himself down beside her, his hands sliding between her legs pushing the harness up, making her fuck Pauline harder, the two plastic cocks working in unison forcing her to reach the second climax John was forcing on her.</p> <p>Pauline climaxed a second time, panting and struggling to get off the black rubber cock, John allowed Trudy to pull it out, “Lets see you lick her cunt clean, looks sticky and we ain’t seen what your tongue can do yet,” she looked at him his eyes filled with lust; Trudy, knowing she was helpless, shuffled forward, bent and started to lick.</p> <p>John undid the harness and pulled it down and off, immediately stuffing his fingers up her wet cunt, she groaned, “What are you doing to the girls, please don’t hurt them, you have us.” </p> <p>John took his fingers out of her cunt and smacked her ass at least four time, “We have all of you and I ain’t doin nothing to the girls, it’s you two I get to fuck with, so look after me, then I just might let you see what fun their havin, remember your in no position to tell us what to do and who to do it to now shut the fuck up and get back to suckin cunt.”</p> <p>Defeated she pushed her head between the open legs, her tongue worked on Pauline who, unable to stop herself, reacted to the licking, John carried on fingering Trudy, she was so easy to arouse, as he tickled up inside, her hips humped on to his hand and her ass wiggled, her tongue lapped furiously at the open wet slit, John could see the effect it was having on Pauline as she clamped her thighs to Trudy’s head and groaned.</p> <p>Johns other hand stroked at his cock, he could feel it thickening in his hand, it started to harden as he looked at her firm tits swinging under her, the nipples full, long and hard. The best thing was the inviting ass moving in front of him, he pushed his thumb in to the small pink opening, her back arched and then she pushed back, John knew that in about five minutes his cock would be buried, up to the hilt, inside that tight hole.</p> <p class=""h2"">In the twin room</p> <p>Veronica lay totally naked on the bed, George was between her legs sucking at her cunt like a dog over raw meat, he had both arms extended up, his hands mauled and pulled at the pink nipples, she moaned in pain of the pinching but also the continuous attack on her cunt was again arousing her, she was powerless to stop him as he worked his tongue over her, her hips jumped and so did his, he looked up at her, “ I think your time has come, you fancy a fucking, if not don’t worry you just lay there, because I do.”</p> <p>He slid his way up the terrified girl, she whimpered a half, “Please no,” before his hand clamped over her mouth, he enjoyed the squeal and she felt his hard cock between her legs, her eyes filling with tears as the tip of it rubbed against the opening of her slit.</p> <p>Now fully on top of her he grinned down, “Open them real wide and I’ll be gently,” he felt her thighs open to him, he removed his hand and bent down to cover her mouth with his, his hands slid under her ass as he pushed forward, he felt his cock at her entrance and he began to push all the time forcing his tongue in to her mouth.</p> <p>He felt her mouth open wider as he watched the look of fear in her eyes, she moved her hips as he pushed the head of his cock in to her, the muscle closing around the head as he pushed slowly on, the whole time savouring the warm, wet feeling.</p> <p>He squeezed her ass hard as he pulled it up, forcing her hips to take the nine inch’s, he held her tight as he felt the tissue of her hymen stretch at the tip of his meat then burst as he let her slip down impaling herself on to his full length, he pulled his face away from hers, looking down at the tear streaked cheeks he half laughed, “There that’s the painful bit over, now lets enjoy the best bit, the fucking of your tight cunt.”</p> <p class=""h2"">In the single room</p> <p>Paul sat on the bed, the pretty dark haired Janice over his knee; her cute bottom was now quite red. With her arms tied at the wrist and elbow it was easy for Paul to push them up forcing her to bring her knees up making her ass an easy target and Paul was taking full advantage of her defenceless firm cheeks, if he wasn’t slapping them, his fingers were between or his teeth were biting the plump globes.</p> <p>He suddenly yanked her up and back to him, gripped her face, “You ain’t been fucked by a man have you, any boyfriends you let play with you,” she looked at him, “Come on you tell me, after all I seen your mother tongue fuck you, so we ain’t got any secrets.”</p> <p>Holding her sideways over his knee he was able to pull and play with her small breasts, tweaking the nipple, “Come on tell me or I’ll pull this off,” her nipple got a hard twisting. </p> <p>She cried out, “Yes, yes alright, please don’t hurt me, I’ll tell.”</p> <p>He let his hand stroke over her ass as he looked at her, she sniffed a bit and looked away, “Last year I had a boyfriend, I thought he loved me, he was older than me.” </p> <p>Paul giggled, “Oh you should watch out for the older man.”</p> <p>She cleared her throat, “Anyway we went to a party, there was drink and I had some, I didn’t mean to drink as much but I did and he saw I was getting silly and he kept kissing me telling me he wanted to show me off, he introduced me to his best friend.”</p> <p>Paul let his hand slide round and he ran his fingers up over her cunt slit, “You have to care-full of these best friends there usually after a bit of cunt,” he was enjoying tormenting her; “Go on tell me more.”</p> <p>“He kept giving me more drink, I didn’t know what I was doing, he said we should go upstairs and him and his friend dragged me up the stairs, I was laughing and so were they.” </p> <p>Paul’s finger pushed a little way between the folds of her cunt and tickled at the little nub, “I bet they were.”</p> <p>She squirmed, “My hands hurt, can’t you untied me,” he shook his head, she looked at him and carried on, “They got me in a bedroom and his mate kissed me hard, I told him not to and that I was with Jerry but he wouldn’t stop. As I tried to get away I fell on to the bed, they jumped on me, their hands were everywhere, pushing in my top and pulling at me, then up my skirt, I tried to fight them but Jerry held my arms down, I could hear Jerry telling the other one to kneel across my legs and get his hand in my pants, he said, give the bitch’s cunt a good feel, he told me they were both going to have me.”</p> <p>Paul was really pushing around her cunt, she was trying to tell him what he wanted to hear but squirming at what he was doing to her, “I, I was very frightened as he kept telling this friend of his to strip me, get me naked so they could fuck me. His friend had pulled my pants down and was pushing at me between my legs, I felt his finger go inside me and something hurt, I screamed and he pulled his finger out, it was covered in blood, it scared them and they ran out, I dressed and staggered home, I never saw them again.”</p> <p>Paul laughed, “So your no virgin and I think your getting wet, wet enough to see if I have more luck than Jerry but first I think I’ll try your mouth it must have a good use, I tell you what, you can suck my dick, just to get me in the mood and I know what will get you in the mood, after seeing what I’ve seen there’s more to you than you let on.”</p> <p>He pulled Janice round so she was on her side and he was kneeling at her head, he waved his cock at her face, “Come on get the tongue on it and then suck, it’s going to be more fun than your mums cunt, come on you don’t want me to do the spanking thing again do you, last time was just for fun, you or your ass won’t like me when I’m angry.”</p> <p>As her tongue flicked out across the tip of his hard cock he lent to his right and picked up the vibrator, he switched it on and played it over her slit, he saw an instant movement, the grin came back to his face as he heard a sharp intake of breath.</p> <p>Her tongue worked over the head of his cock, he noticed the more he rubbed the vibrator over her cunt the more active she became, moving, squirming and groaning. He pushed it further between her legs, playing the vibrating end in to her slit and, as he guessed, her knees slowly parted.</p> <p>He started to push further, the first two inch’s were now imbedded up her, he moved it around then out and back in again, the end glistened. Suddenly she moved down just as he pushed in a little further, quickly his hand moved further between her legs as the tip of the vibrator moved up the front of her tunnel, her whole body jumped like she had been fired by electricity, she squealed as her mouth swallowed half the length of his meat.</p> <p>He started to aggressively push in to her mouth as his right hand moved the plastic cock in and out getting faster, as he did her thighs spread wider, their eyes met, she pulled her head back, “Please don’t it’s wrong I, shouldn’t, I” he pushed the plastic cock all the way in making sure it filled her and made her squirm again.</p> <p>“Get your face back on my cock, your wetting up just nice, it will soon be time for me to call your pussy Tom and I’ll take the place of Jerry,” a whispered, “Noooo” could be heard as his left hand dragged her head back on to his rigid fat cock.</p> <p class=""h2"">In the main bedroom</p> <p>Ringo drove his cock hard in and out of the blond girls warm, wet gash, his mouth sucking on the pert young nipple, because of his tongue it was now standing proud from the creamy firm flesh, Judy found it impossible to stop herself from moving, her whole body pulsed with a new pleasure.</p> <p>She tried to focus on the ceiling her mind lost in what was happening to her, she had been terrified when he held her down and forced his fingers in to her, he had grinned in to her face as he pushed until he broke her innocence but to her surprise it hadn’t hurt, he had licked her clean and then worked on her, fingering her until she was wet. The vibrator he had fucked her mouth with had been inserted up he freshly violated cunt but the sensation had been overwhelming until she found herself lifting her hips into his mouth as it licked and sucked at her overheated cunt.</p> <p>Now she lay feeling her body building to a climax, enjoying the sucking of her nipples and moving her hips allowing this man, maybe three times her age to fuck her, ploughing his cock deep inside her, just gorging his pleasure on her young fresh new overpowering lust.</p> <p class=""h2"">Downstairs</p> <p>John looked at Pauline’s face it stared back at him, she was trying to show her hate but still unable to control the pleasure Trudy’s mouth was giving her. John held the blond hair firmly between the long slender legs as his cock was pumping hard in to the tight ass- hole displayed before him.</p> <p>As his balls tightened he smiled at Pauline, “I can see why you wanted this hot assed fuck machine to yourself, lovely fuck, really insatiable appetite for giving pleasure, as I’m about to, oh yes, here it comes, shit, oh that’s nice,” he released his grip on her hair as he fell forward on to the beautiful woman’s back, his hand slid under her and he gripped her tits and pulled himself up in to her until he had pumped her ass full.</p> <p>He slid his cock out of her and stood, dragging her up with him, he looked at her, even though she had wet cunt juice on her face and some dried cum on her tits she still looked fantastic, he played with her nipples she squirmed in front of him, he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to him kissing her hard, his mouth closing over hers, the force pushing her mouth open as his tongue pushed at hers.</p> <p>He pulled away and looked over to Pauline, “She’s to good to waste on you,” he moved towards Pauline, taking a handful of cable ties as he did.</p> <p>Pulling at the exhausted woman’s legs he soon fastened her ankles and knees together then pulled her face down on the settee, gripping her ankles he slid the tie through them and yanked them up to her wrist, fastening the loop leaving her hogtied and helpless.</p> <p>John slapped the upturned ass as hard as he could forcing a mouth full of abuse from the prone woman, laughing he said, “Lady you never spoke a truer word but I’m the one enjoying your hot sexy woman,” then he grabbed the bemused Trudy and pushed her down on the big chair, he knelt in front of her, pushed her knees open and smiled at the pretty blue eyed blond, “My turn to pleasure you,” he buried his face between her legs and licked at the sweet pink slit.</p> <p>Even John was surprised how fast the taste of the slit became a sweet flow of female juice; the moans and whispered sighs became loud squeals as he licked as far as he could. Her legs, now spread wide over the arms of the chair, left him total access to her as she humped her cunt at him, he looked up at her, “You look to me like you want a long deep hard fuck, am I right?” </p> <p>She whispered, “Yes.”</p> <p>He stood up, his half erect cock was soon in between her pouting full lips as she sucked it to it’s erect full length, John smiled, “God your husband has lost something every man needs, come on you fuck hungry cunt sit on it,” he lay on the floor as she struggled down and impaled herself on the meat pole, rocking back and forth as he wet juice dribbled over his balls.</p> <p class=""h2"">In the twin room</p> <p>Veronica lay face down on the bed, three pillows kept her ass up in the air, George lay between the open legs his finger pushed up the ass-hole as his right hand slid the vibrator in to the juicy wet cunt he had already fucked twice.</p> <p>Veronica drew her knees up as he pushed deeper in to both holes, her hands now free, were now able to hold her ass-cheeks open as she giggled and rotated her ass.</p> <p>Her head turned round to George, “You want me to suck it hard again, you haven’t fucked my ass yet and I want to try that.” George pulled his finger out of her ass and slapped her, “Your hotter than your fucking mother, come on then get your laughing tackle on this then I’ll fuck your ass until you can’t sit down for a week,” she scrambled round and latched her mouth over the end of his cock, her hand immediately slid under his balls and started to tickle them.</p> <p class=""h2"">Downstairs</p> <p>Trudy came twice before John let himself explode up her; she fell forward, John gripped her head between his hands and kissed her hard on the mouth, soon both tongues were interlocked as he passionately kissed her.</p> <p>He rolled to the side and let her roll off him, the he got up, he pulled a knife from his bag and cut the ties then lifted her to her feet.</p> <p>“Come on you want to see what the kids are doing,” Pauline strained her head to see them going up stairs.</p> <p>Exhausted from her continual fucking from the strap on cock Pauline dozed, she woke to see all the others gathered in the room, they were all dressed, Trudy knelt beside her, “Look Pauline, me and you, this is not going to work, I’m going back with John, he will sort things out and get rid of Ralph, this may sound terrible but the girls want the ones called George and Ringo to come along as well and at the moment I need time we will sort something out, and besides I will have enough money to make sure it does.”</p> <p>They moved towards the door, John looked at Paul, “We will take the van what are you going to do.”</p> <p>He said, “I’ll take the 4X4 and ring the dyke on her mobile and tell her where to find it,” Paul turned to Pauline, “I don’t know how to say this so, Janice is coming with me for a while she will get in touch but only if you go home and wait, she just wants a little normal fun in her life.”</p> <p>Pauline started to shout but John said, “If you don’t shut it we won’t untie you,” she went silent.</p> <p>Trudy and the girls left with the two men, they got in the van as the 4X4 drove away, John cut the ties on Pauline slapped her ass and said, “Better luck next time and don’t try to contact us or your ass ain’t the only thing that will be stinging.”</p> <p>Pauline pulled a rug around her naked body and walked outside, dawn was just breaking, she stood on the porch and looked down the empty road, her mind seethed; (Fuck, fuck, fuck all that money, shit, fucking men, how I hate them, dirty, filthy animals with disgusting habits and stupid cocks, how I hate those thing and the thought of having one in me makes me sick).</p> <p>Pauline looked at the cold empty view thinking; (I hope that bastard phones today, I told the owners not to bother coming here until the end of the week).</p> <p>Suddenly a hand covered her mouth, an arm wrapped round her throat, another wrapped around her thighs and she was lifted up and propelled back in to the farmhouse, gruff voice’s filled the room.</p> <p>“Fucking hell Shaun got us a looker here, what we gona do with her,” Pauline struggled but the grip was to tight as a third scruffy tinker stood in front of her, his hands went to the rug and pulled it open revealing her naked body, “Well if the pub wont look after us then, from where I’m stood, this lady has got what it takes to look after us for the next few days, find some rope, lets make sure this little lady is only going where we want her to.”</p></div>",[]
14,Little House on the Prairie,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-04-03,28,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Its all over the school Mary, your sister, the perfect Laura Ingalls, is in detention.” Mary recognized the friendly voice, it was Jenny Olson, “It wasn’t her fault, that trouble maker Alice Lanetree is behind this.”</p> <p>The pretty blind girl looked up, enjoying the warmth of the sun on her face, she may have been blind but she could hear the playground and the whispering around her, she smiled she knew her sister was innocent, people were just jealous of them because they were such a loving family.</p> <p>Caroline Ingalls rung her hands as she lay her head against the little house door; her eyes scanned the field, the potatoes looked a good crop, she knew that by the smile of satisfaction on her husbands face, his eyes darting left and right as he checked each row.</p> <p>Charles Ingalls stood, placed his hands behind him and pressed his back, a huge yawn covered his face, he stopped, took his hat off and ran his arm across his forehead, looking at his little house he shouted to his wife, “Caroline, its been a long morning, any root beer cold enough to give me strength for this afternoon?”</p> <p>Caroline ran her hands down the front of her pinafore dress, her hands slid over her firm breasts and down to her slim waist, she may have had two girls but with all the work around the small holding there wasn’t time to put on any weight.</p> <p>Her hand went back behind her head patting at the pins holding her tussled fair hair up and away from her face; she smiled at her husband and shouted at him to be quicker, “Come on Charles, root beer or no root beer we have to finish the south field this afternoon before the girls get home from school and I will take none of your excuse’s.”</p> <p>He picked up his pace; then broke in to a trot. He caught her just inside the door, grabbing her around the waist before swinging her off her feet, “I love you Mrs. Ingalls,” he planted a kiss on her nose.</p> <p>Caroline looked down at him, “And I love you Mr. Ingalls so lets go down the cellar and get that beer, remember the south field?”</p> <p>Smiling at her he let her slip through his arms, down to the floor, “You drive a hard bargain Mrs. Ingalls so lead the way.”</p> <p>Giggling like a couple of newly weds they descended the stairs to the cellar; he sat on a box while Caroline poured the condense of a jug in to two glass’s. She sat, they both looked at each other as they took a long swig of beer. </p> <p>They finished the drink; he got up and pulled her to him, he went to kiss her his hand roamed over her ass, she smile, “Remember the south field?” he let go and she went in front of him and slowly climbed the stairs back to the scullery. He playfully smacked her firm round ass, “Now you stop that Charles Ingalls,” as she came up from the cellar the first sight that greeted her was two pairs of boots; as they climbed further the rest of the men came in to view.</p> <p>“Hope we wasn’t disturbin nothin mam?”</p> <p>A slightly flustered Caroline looked at the two men, “No, no nothing, eerrr what can we do for you?”</p> <p>Charles was quickly up behind her, “Do you usually come busting in to people homes?”</p> <p>The second man jumped in, “Hey no need to be unneighbourly, just had to water the horses, you weren’t around so we came looking.” Caroline tried to calm things, “Well I’m sure there’s enough water in the trough, you just go right ahead and help yourself.”</p> <p>As she spoke so a third man came in the door, scruffy, half Indian, a large scar ran down his cheek, he spat on the floor, “Hey was I hearing right,” his eyes stared at Caroline, “Did the pretty lady say we could help ourselves?”</p> <p>Charles moved between the men and his wife, “Just how many horses want watering?” The first man said, “Five, is that a problem?”</p> <p>Caroline moved towards the door, “No, no please, you can go and use the trough, it’s just that we are in a hurry, you know how it is, chores, planting and visitors, all this afternoon.”</p> <p>Her eyes caught sight of two more men standing amongst the horses, both looked filthy and rough, she could see a trace of renegade in both of them. Charles pushed by her, “Hey you, I know that horse, that’s Jake Flanders mare.”</p> <p>The big scare faced Indian came up behind him, “It was the only one around that didn’t have a bullet in it, so we took it, nice horse and I always like a good mare, especially ones who ride well, looking at yours don’t suppose you’d mind if we borrowed her for a while.”</p> <p>Before Charles could speak the butt of the Indians gun slapped across the side of his head, he dropped like a stone. Caroline moved, but didn’t get far, the Indian spun and his hand flashed out, smacking hard across her face sending her spinning in to the scullery table; she crashed in to it and fell.</p> <p>The Indian stood looking them, “Tie him to the chair, looks like this little house has got company for the afternoon after all,” he walked over to the prone woman, “Especially some time with this one.”</p> <p>Charles Ingalls shook his head; the pain throbbed from his left ear to his eyes, the tight rope gag felt like a vice around his head. He squinted, the blurred vision made his view swim in front of him, but his ears picked up on the squealing noises coming from the parlour.</p> <p>Again he shook his head, trying to clear it, he could feel the blood on the back of his neck but all that was in his mind now was Caroline, he listened to her cries, “No. no, please no, mmmmmaaa, no for god sake stop, aahhh, no, no mmmmmm.”</p> <p>He blinked again and again, he began to see; he could see figures in the parlour, men, the shirts off, pushing, shoving at each other, yelling and yelping, swigging from bottles, bottles of root beer taken from his cellar, in between all this he could see a half naked woman, his wife.</p> <p>He could see her struggling, her pleas silenced as men grabbed her hair and turn her face to theirs, the mouth enveloping hers, stopping her cries. Her dress was torn open, her large breast’s easy targets for the men’s hands, Charles could only watch as her nipples were pulled or fingers mauled her pink flesh in to bulging shapes.</p> <p>He saw the back of the filthy India as he bent and picked up the front of her dress, her little hands tried to beat him off but they were easily captured and held, leaving her helpless, she was defenceless and they knew they could do what ever they wanted to do. </p> <p>One of the men noticed Charles had come round, he slapped the India, “Hey Blade you best be careful her husband watching.”</p> <p>The India just turned his head, his face creased in a grin as he stared at Charles, “Oh he don’t mind if we take a look see at what his woman got, ain’t no need to make a fuss she’s only gona get fucked, it ain’t the end of the world and I’ve known white folk get off on watchin their women gettin a good fuckin.”</p> <p>The one forcing his mouth over Caroline’s pulled off, he yanked her head back, “Ya and she’s definitely gona get off on the fuckin, ain’t you lady?”</p> <p>Charles knew it was futile but he still grunted and tried to make sounds past the gag, the realization of how helpless he was made his stomach churn, he could do nothing except watch the Indian as he pushed his hand up under his wife’s skirt, grinning at the others as he found the slit in the base of her bodice.</p> <p>Charles saw him, he fought the bonds but to no avail, Blade was pushing his hand further up, to add insult to Charles’s, he called out, “Hay Mr. your wife’s got a real nice feelin cunt, real soft, feels like it can make a man real happy, hope it will feel the same when you next get your cock up it, its gona be one busy hole this afternoon and maybe a bit long if we get the urge to stay a while and try out the other two.”</p> <p>Caroline suddenly threw her head back and squealed, the India laughed, “Ya lady that’s a cosy tight hole you got there.” Another voice shouted, “Lets have a look at her.” Other’s joined the commotion, the room was full of yelling drunken men, “Ya come on lets get that cunt out where we can all see it.” Charles heard her dress tare, “I want to fuck her; let’s get her clothes off and try her out.” </p> <p>Someone dragged the parlour table between Caroline and the door, “Got to give Mr. a good view.”</p> <p>More ripping sounds accompanied Caroline’s cries. Charles could see as she was dragged left and right, bits of dress and bodice flew through the air.</p> <p>Men cheered as more and more of his wife’s beautiful body became visible to their leering eyes; she was soon naked. Charles gripped the arms of the chair as he saw a hand come from behind his wife; it slipped between her legs and cupped her cunt. Other hands held hers; she could do nothing to stop them as other hands continued their attack on her breast’s and ass.</p> <p>Charles seethed behind the hessian rope gag as he saw her wiggle her hips trying to escape, her mouth unable to protest as mouths sucked on to it, then he groaned as he saw the index finger slip up in to her cunt and a voice from behind shouted, “That’s it woman squeal on that, you will be squealing on a lot fatter than this soon.”</p> <p>The huge hand of the rough India grabbed at her hair and pulled her away from the others towards the table, “Ya, soon is now,” he threw her back on to the table, she lay cowering as he undid his buckle and let his trousers fall. Leaving his trousers around his boots he shuffled forward, his huge hands grabbed at Caroline’s ankles and dragged them up and on to his shoulders, his hand went to his long johns and pulled out a cock fit for a man of his size, the others cheered as he turned his hips and waved it at Charles.</p> <p>He didn’t have to hold it, a good ten inches of thick male meat waved at Charles, it curved up, the bloated bulbous head hovered like a snake ready to strike, “How’s that for doin some plantin this afternoon, you gona watch while I plant some seed up your woman?”</p> <p>He turned and aimed it at Caroline’s open cunt, then he slowly pushed the head in; Caroline struggle but the hands that were still mauling her tit’s gripped her, holding her in position for him to carry on pushing, he grinned down at her, “Ain’t gona ram it up you, don’t want to spoil it for the rest, beside, we reckon your gona enjoy an afternoon of fuckin, one way or another.”</p> <p>Charles watched as the thick length disappeared up inside his wife, his strong frame started to pump it in to her, then he’d pull it back until her hood filled with the huge head, he’d grin at Charles and then thump it back.</p> <p>He could see heads covering his wife’s tits, occasionally mouths lifting, sucking a nipple up, what he couldn’t see was her head, all he could do was hear, little grunting sounds and muffled squeals, the vision of what he thought they were doing to her mouth, driving him mad. </p> <p>He watched as the India started fucking her hard, he wanted to kill him as he saw his fingers pulling her cunt lips apart allowing his thumbs to rub at her clit, Charles knew she enjoyed that and worst still it made her uncontrollable and she would climax every time.</p> <p>He watched her body squirm, usually she would stop him by holding his hand but now she couldn’t and her hips started to rock, the squeals got more and more and he realized why she was unable to cry out, a gurgling sound was coming from her throat.</p> <p>The India started shouting as he rammed himself in and out at a furious rate, then he stopped, Caroline continued wiggling and rocking until she forced him to cum, filling her to the point that his juice started leaking back out around his cock; then another man took his place.</p> <p>The India stood beside the new man fucking Caroline, he whispered in his ear and another set of hands moved to Caroline’s cunt, she immediately started moving again, but this time Charles heard her shout then choke as another voice shouted, “Swallow it bitch, anyone else want to fuck her mouth?”</p> <p>The Indian grinned at Charles, “Hear that your wife sucks a mean cock, swallows too, glad to see you’ve trained her well, reckon we may stay a while, let the posey go chase around while we have us some fun pokin your wife, you don’t mind feedin us, reckon we’ll need it, we will be working up an appetite.”</p> <p>He was interrupted as Charles heard, “Get your mouth on this, all the way bitch, I like it all the way.”</p> <p>Blade looked to his right, “Hay Rock, don’t choke the lady we all got a lot more to get rid of up her, you havin some of her cute mouth Billy?”</p> <p>The one stood to his left grinned at Charles, “Nope, gona wait till Reds done poking her cunt then I’m gona take me some sweet tight ass.”</p> <p>Blade slowly walked over to Charles, the arrogant look of Indian over white showed in his face, the look of hate showed in Charles was only heightened by the way Blade squatted down in front of him, his long thick cock dangled between his legs, he looked down at it then back up to Charles.</p> <p>He spat on the floor, “Nice cunt your woman’s got, real pleasure to make her cum, and it seemed to me the pleasure weren’t all mine,” he gloated at Charles, then he spat on his hand and rubbed his cock head. Still smiling he slapped his hand over Charles’s nose, “Smell cum and it ain’t all mine, some of your wife’s cunt juice on there.”</p> <p>His head turned back to the parlour, both men could see Red fucking Caroline, her ass grinding, her hips rocking as Red played his fingers all over her fleshy hood and protruding clit, she came at the same time as Red, Charles heard the squeals, still audible from her well filled throat.</p> <p>As Blade got up Caroline grunted and choked, Charles could hear her coughing, he knew she’d swallowed another load of cum and he could see there was little fight left in her, when it was Billy’s turn to have her he had no trouble in turning her over and plugging his cock up her ass.</p> <p>It was not long in to Billy’s ass fucking that terror struck Charles, it must have been Red who shouted, “There’s a pretty blond kid just been dropped off at the end of the lane, she walking real slow but she’s comin this way and the closer she gets the prettier she looks.</p> <p>Blade’s words cut like a knife through Charles, “Well ain’t that a prize, Toz likes em young and fresh.” Red laughed, “Don’t we all?”</p> <p>A gag was stuffed in to Caroline’s mouth but Billy wasn’t finished with her ass, they kept the gag in place with rope, they pushed it across her mouth and gave Billy either end which he held like rains as he rode her like a horse as he just kept on fucking her. Red watched out the window as Mary trod the path she knew so well. Blade stood beside Charles while Toz and Lou waited by the door.</p> <p>Just as the door opened so Blade thumped Charles knocking the wind out of him; Mary came in, Toz was about to grab her but stopped, it was obvious she was blind, they let her in.</p> <p>She was to worked up about the happening at school to realize anything was wrong, “Ma, Pa, Laura’s been kept behind, she in detention it was that Alice, she-” it was then she stopped; now she knew something was wrong.</p> <p>Toz gripped her shoulder, “Don’t tell me there’s another one coming home?” he bent at her side, “And is she as pretty as you?”</p> <p>Her hand went to her mouth, she could only stand there, her heart pounded, then Lou gripped her left arm, “Bet you wanna know what’s goin on, let me explain.”</p> <p>He tugged her by the arm, she stumbled a little as he drew her towards her helpless father, “Well Pa here is a little busy trying to breath and he ain’t no use to you as he’s, well only a spectator, he won’t be doin no talking so you best forget about him, now what about Ma?”</p> <p>He pulled her towards the parlour. As they approached Billy looked over at the pretty young girl being dragged towards him, he smiled and panted, “Oh ya more candy,” the thought of being able to have a young girl quickly had him pumping himself in to Caroline’s ass, and there was plenty of juice to pump, it was still spurting out of his cock and over her ass as he pulled out, he grinned as he watched it dribbling over her ass, cunt and thighs.</p> <p>Caroline lay exhausted over the table, her stuffed, full mouth had red rope burn marks either side from Billy’s pulling, Lou smiled at the sight. </p> <p>The others gathered round as Lou dragged Mary further in to the parlour, “What’s your name?” a little quivering voice broke in to the expectant silence, “Mary.”</p> <p>Still holding her with his right hand Lou slapped his left hand down on Caroline’s back, pinning her to the table, “You must be hungry, what with all that school work, I bet you need something to eat?”</p> <p>Mary, trying not to cry whispered, “Yes sir, thank you sir.”</p> <p>With one swift move his hand let go of her arm and grabbed the back of her blond hair, then he drove her face in between her mothers legs, “Here you are then, lick that, you’ll find its full of good natural juice.”</p> <p>She squealed and tried to move away but he held her tight, “You better do some eating little girl, your Pa’s life depends on your licking out your Ma’s cunt, so get your tongue up there.”</p> <p>The little blond head stayed in the position, her tongue working as best it could up between her mothers legs. Charles slowly came round only to stare at his daughter with her head between his wife’s legs, she was now being used as entertainment by the scum that had invaded his house.</p> <p>He groaned as he watched Toz bend down behind her and lift the back of her blue dress, Toz grinned at him as he revealed more and more of her white bloomers. Mary tried to pull away but Lou held her tight. He pulled first one hand then the other on to her mothers naked buttocks, “And leave them there, just you keep licking while we have some fun with you.”</p> <p>As Lou held the exhausted Caroline down with one hand so he made sure Mary couldn’t move her head away, it left the other three to watch the unveiling of the cute girls young ass. Mary blubbered in to her mothers cunt, she couldn’t move as they flipped her dress over her back and pulled at the ribbon ties around her waist. Loosening them they slowly started to peel the white bloomers down over the white creamy moons of her ass, they more the centre cress revealed its self the more whistles and yells filled the room. </p> <p>Charles grunted and fought but the men had to many years of knot tying to have left anything loose, all he could do was look on unable to save his family from what ever these men had in mind and at the moment it was his daughter Mary who was the centre of their attention.</p> <p>A little last tug from Toz had her bloomers around her knees, big dirty hands squeezed and groped at the young mounds, it was all to much for Blade. He smacked Lou’s hand away from her head and pulled her round, his fat cock hard and long, “You like tasting your mother cunt well little lady lets see you taste some more.”</p> <p>Mary’s sightless eyes looked upward as he held her hair and slapped the side of her face with his male meat, “Know what that is little lady?”</p> <p>Her trembling mouth spluttered, “No sir, no.” </p> <p>He ran the tip over her lips, “Open them pretty lips and find out what a woman’s mouth is for.” </p> <p>The grip on her hair made it imposable for her to break free, she squealed as fingers played over her naked ass, she tried to squirm away as she felt her young cunt get fingered for the first time but the second her mouth opened the waiting meat pushed in, “Now use your tongue on the end of that, taste some more of your Ma.”</p> <p>As Blade held her head the others started playing with themselves. Lou told him to get down on his knees so he could bend her; he just had to have her virgin ass. Billy, Toz and Red grabbed Caroline and pulled her in to the scullery, right in front of Charles. Toz being the biggest thrust his arm behind her elbows and all most picked her up, bowing her body out, pointing it at Charles.</p> <p>Trying not to look at Charles she hung there, Red played with her cunt while Billy twisted her nipples until she cried out in pain. Toz whispered in her ear, “Gona put on a show for your man or do we hurt the both of you then help ourselves to the little girl?” she nodded, a faint, “Yes, do anything you want to me but don’t hurt them,” slipped from her lips. </p> <p>Charles stared at his lovely home and the horrible things happening in it. In front of him, on the floor was his lovely wife; she was straddled across Toz bouncing on his cock, another length of meat was fucking her ass from behind while she bent forward, struggling to suck off Billy.</p> <p>Looking past her his eyes fell on his little blond darling, her face contorted; she was trying to swallow as much of the huge cock as she could, Blade had hold of her head as he jerked his cock in to her mouth, he could see her eyes, empty and full of tears as the body of the man behind her pushed and humped at her ass.</p> <p>The ropes rubbed his neck and arms raw as he struggled, only for the men to laugh at him and taught him, calling to each other, “How’s the youngin’s ass?” “Nearly rippin my boner off but worth it,” “Can’t wait to blast her cherry,” “Fuckin fight you fer that sweet hole,” and to add to Charles’s misery, “Don’t forget there’s another one comin soon, another set of sweet cherry holes to fuck with.”</p> <p>Caroline choked on the cock in her mouth, “Don’t you worry none Ma. You won’t be forgotten, you got a good sucking mouth,” “Ya one that takes it all the way, hay Pa you ever get it all the way down?” “If not you just watch Billy choke her on that boner of his.”</p> <p>Mary’s squeals and cough made him look back to her, her face covered in Blades filthy cum, sticky globs of cum splattered her pretty features as she cried out to the fucking her ass was getting.</p> <p>Her torment didn’t last much longer as Lou grabbed her around the waist and pumped his hot cum in to her bowels then, like a rag doll he dropped her on to the table. Blade turned her over and finished ripping the rest of her dress off, the top of her bodice soon followed it to the floor as he pulled her arms up and pinned her wrists to the table then he bent and started sucking at her small breasts.</p> <p>Lou moved to her, “mmmmm fresh meat,” his mouth descended to the other breast as his fingers tickled at the virgin slit between her legs. </p> <p>Caroline was grunting, Charles could only watch as Billy pulled her hair towards him and buried his cock completely in to her mouth; she tried to stop him but Red had her arms twisted behind her, pulling them like rains as he pumped hard up her ass. Toz just lay there, his fingers flicking, pulling and twisting the sore nipples that jutted out from the swinging breast’s, he didn’t have to move her the others were doing that for him.</p> <p>Charles looked at the old brown clock on the wall, five twenty, an hour’s detention and a twenty-minute walk home, and Laura would be home soon.</p> <p>It was Blade who heard the sound, he looked up from Mary’s breast, he could see through the parlour window as the little girl came running down the lane, her braids flying out either side of her excited face.</p> <p>Lou, his fingers still playing with the tight slit stopped sucking at the small firm nipple and planted his mouth over Mary’s cutting off any chance to warn her sister. Caroline could do nothing as she was impaled on the three cocks, the one in her mouth drove deep making sure no sound could escape.</p> <p>Charles tried to make sounds but, even before Blade could make it to the door, Laura was through it.</p> <p>Charles could see she was excited and about to say something, her mouth opened but stayed open, it was as open as her eyes, she just stood there staring at her mother; in turn her mother tried to escape the strangers cock stuck in each of her holes and stop a huge Indian passing her, bearing down on her daughter.</p> <p>As she turned to run Blade grabbed the braid on the right hand side of her head and jerked her back, she fell backwards squealing as his arms encircled her, his left arm crushing the wind out of her, his right hand ploughed between her legs as he lifted her off the ground.</p> <p>He turned showing the winded girl off to the others, the room exploded with cheers and cat calls, the three men fucked Caroline harder than ever, Billy looked down at the cock filled mouth and then the tearful eyes, “Nice of you to breed a couple of little beauties for us to play with they both look good enough for a ram-prodding.”</p> <p>Red suddenly filled her ass, “Ya both of them got mouths to suck me hard again and this time I get a cherry hole.”</p> <p>Laura started to struggle, Blade squeezed her between the legs until she froze in pain, “As I got this one already, I get her cherry first, you lot can do what you like to her ass and mouth later.”</p> <p>Laura struggled but all Blade did was squeeze her more, “Now you just relax little lady, you seen what fun your Ma’s havin lets go see big sister, she’s havin a great time too and your next.” </p> <p>The three men continued their fucking of Caroline, all Charles could see was the back of Blade as he carried the young Laura in to the parlour. </p> <p>More squeals and cries as Laura saw her sister, naked, her empty eyes stared at the ceiling. She was thinking that just a few hours ago she had raised them to the warm sun now she was naked, on her back, her small wrist’s pinned to the table as a strange man sucked and bite at her nipples while his fingers played with her between her legs. </p> <p>Laura was slammed down on her stomach beside her, the wind again forced out of her body, she felt the bottom of her little checked dress pulled up and over her back than with out warning her ass was slapped, her body shook, the pain was vicious, she cried out only to receive another.</p> <p>Blades voice yelled in her ear, “What’s your name?”</p> <p>Blubbering through the pain she forced out, “Laura, Laura Ingalls.”</p> <p>He grabbed the back of her dress and yanked her up, “O K Laura Ingalls, question, do you want your family put through a great deal of pain and then shot?”</p> <p>Her head turned her eyes stared at him and she shook her head, “No sir, please sir I don’t.”</p> <p>She couldn’t take her eyes of this ugly India as his tobacco stained teeth showed through his grin, “Then you do what I say and you do it fast, or bang your father goes first.”</p> <p>She nodded, he stood straight, “Then take your clothes off, lets have you looking like your Ma and sister.”</p> <p>Trying not to cry, little fingers went to the top button of the dress and slowly moved down, unbuttoning all the buttons until she stood there, the two halves gapping open. Blade looked at her, the scoop of her bodice showing her white slim neck. At the other end his eyes followed her slender legs and knees up until her thighs tantalizingly disappeared in to the white material.</p> <p>Her eyes were on his cock, the huge length of meat growing by the second, he could see she was mesmerized by it, “Get the rest of your clothes off then you can step forward and get your little hands around it, its time for band practise.”</p> <p>Her little dress slipped from her shoulders, then she pulled the pink ribbon around the neck line and pulled the bodice over her shoulders and down her arms, the little pink buds on her mound like breast’s stood cold and proud.</p> <p>Then she slid the material over her hips, her hairless cunt came in to view, Blade took a deep breath, “Turn around,” with one knee up she turned, as she bent to pull the bodice off her ankles her young small perfect bottom pointed at Blade.</p> <p>Blade let the breath out in a low long whistle, “Get over here.”</p> <p>As she moved towards him she heard her mother cry out, she heard men laugh, “Bitch you’re a good fuck, and you suck like you should, all the way.” She heard a slap and her mother cry out again, another voice, “Reckon you’d take a good whippin if I’ve a mind.”</p> <p>Her little voice trembled, “You said you wouldn’t hurt them if I, if I,” Blade grabbed her braids and ran his hand down her back and over her naked ass, “If you got naked, the boys are just funning with Ma, they will be back fuckin her soon or maybe they will give her a rest, seems she’s been fucked for most of the afternoon and I got an idea that maybe you and big sis will be taking her place?”</p> <p>Laura saw her mother as she was dragged in by Billy and Red, “You getting them youngins ready, Ma here’s about fucked out fer a while,” Toz came round and squeezed one of Caroline’s tits, “But she’s goin keep me company later, she’ll be something nice to cuddle up too.”</p> <p>Blade still had hold of Laura, “Get your hands on it, lets see you play, hope your as good as your sister.” </p> <p>As Laura’s little hands reluctantly wrapped around the fat meat Red moved over to Mary, “Good little player are you, come on little girl lets try you out.” </p> <p>Lou pulled the blind girl up, her terrified face said it all, Red took her, pulling her in to Charles’s view. Caroline struggled against Toz but he held her firm, pulling her nipples until she submitted to his will and stood still, watching like the others while being forced to let him play with her body.</p> <p>Red pushed Mary down, Laura watched the scene unfold all the time unable to move as Blade held her braid with one hand and caressed her ass with his other.</p> <p>Red had Mary kneeling, “Spread your knees,” terrified of the men she shuffled her legs apart, he grinned at her obedience then sat in front of her pushing his legs between hers, opening her thighs. Then he grabbed her blond her and dragged her head down to his rigid cock, “Play the tune little lady, open up and blow me.”</p> <p>Mary had to open her mouth, her gripped her hair until she did, then he dragged her down and inserted the long cock in to her little mouth, “Mmmmmmm go girl, suck and lick, and do it good if you want to live to do it again.”</p> <p>Blade shook Laura, “Play with mine, stroke it nice, I’ll tell you what to do next,” he laughed, “And where you’re going to put it.”</p> <p>Charles could see it all; the blond head of his daughter being thrust up and down the shaft of the scruffy renegade. His youngest daughter holding the sack between the Indian’s legs as she pulled the foreskin back and forth, the grinning Indians hand playing with her buttocks and then his eyes went to his wife, she was being forced to stand and watch while her tits were mauled, her nipples pinched, enduring all around her while her right hand moved, wrapped around and jerking at her molesters hard cock.</p> <p>Charles snapped back as Blade told Billy to get his cock and stick it in Laura’s mouth, he shuddered as he heard, “Keep her bent, there’s a cherried cunt that I’m having.” </p> <p>Laura squealed as her head was dragged down on to the waiting meat; Billy had no trouble, by applying a little pain to her jaw he forced her mouth to except his cock; Blade went behind her and knelt, his thumbs immediately pulled at the slit, opening it for his invading tongue, he deliberately made loud slurping noise’s making sure Charles could hear everything, as he defiled his daughter.</p> <p>Lou took a side-wards look at Charles then he moved behind Mary, her lovely young body being held, bent over, allowed him easy access to her ass and cunt, her mouth wrapped around Reds meat stopped any protest as he bent and copied Blade, licking at the sweet lips of her cunt, his wet tongue slavering up and over the light covering of blond hair.</p> <p>It was only a matter of minutes, those minutes that seem like hours but in that time Charles Ingalls had witnessed the deflowering of his two precious daughters. Their muffled cries would hunt him the rest of his time on earth. The vision of the two men, first reaming them out with one then two fingers, laughing at the blood on their fingers, then the slow, agonizing sight, as the pushed their long hard cocks in to the tight holes.</p> <p>He shook his head, he hated looking as he saw their mouths filled with cocks unable to relieve the pain with a scream while they endured the fucking they got from both ends; a cock driving in to a cunt forcing them forward, the cock in front not moving forcing the length down their throats until they shoved back, burying the cock back up them, exciting the rapist behind them just so they could breath.</p> <p>Caroline wasn’t left out, again she was on her knees, the full length of Toz’s cock driving in to her throat, Charles’s view filled with cocks thrusting in to one hole or another until all they females lay in a heap on the floor as the men sat around swigging more root beer. </p> <p>It was dark outside when Blade stuck a knife at Charles; Charles had fallen asleep he had watched as Billy took Caroline to their bed and Lou and Red had dragged the girls to theirs then exhaustion had taken its toll and sleep had over come him.</p> <p>Blade drew blood from Charles’s neck, “You rested now, you know we got the fuck holes so don’t do nothin to get them hurt, just do as your told and you may all live to remember this night, if you want to play the hero, there’s plenty of them in the town cemetery.”</p> <p>He undid one of Charles’s arms and stood and watched as Charles painfully undid the rest of his limbs, nothing was said the hate in his eyes was enough.</p> <p>Blade prodded him out of the house, “Pick up the shovel and make for the south field,” the two men walked in silence until they reached the middle of the field, Charles thought of making a move but he could see Toz watching and thought better of it.</p> <p>The silence was broken by the word, “Dig,” the knife glinted in the moonlight as Charles dug what he thought was his grave. Blade made him dig a round hole about three feet deep then told him to kneel; he tied his ankles then his wrists to them before lowering him in to the hole; it took him a matter of minutes to fill the hole to Charles’s neck; he stamped the soil down around him before spitting on the ground close to Charles’s left ear, then, smiling down at him he said, “You been fine till the sun comes up and so will I, goin back to the little house now, gona have me some of that wife of yours and fuck your two daughters many time before sunrise, just thought you’d like to know that,” he spat again and walked back to the house. </p> <p>All night Charles stared at the house, the sounds drifted across the field, the yelps of the men the occasional cries of Caroline or the girls accompanied by smacking sounds.</p> <p>Inside the house the men took full advantage of the situation. Mary was treated to her first three-way fuck as he cunt and ass were stretched to ripping point, her mouth filled with cock left her helpless to their cruelty.</p> <p>There was nothing her mother or sister could do, as they were both on their backs, their cunts receiving a hammering from Lou and Blade, both of them had been spanked in to submission, Blade was especially enjoying Caroline as she kissed him all over, he had rivalled in making her lick his ass and balls, making her beg him to fuck her, he knew she would, the spanking had her fully under his control.</p> <p>Laura was the same. Allowing Lou to molester any way he wanted, kissing and licking his cock before straddling him and bouncing up and down while he pinched her little nipples; she was now on her back while he fucked her again, the tears in her eyes didn’t bother him, all he had to do was threaten her with his belt and she would be wiggling her hips for his pleasure again.</p> <p> This continued all night as the men swapped and fucked their captives until the light of dawn saw them all in an exhausted sleep.</p> <p>Charles could feel the heat of the noon day sun on his head but that was not all he had to worry about, he could see the porch, Caroline, Mary and Laura were still naked and hanging from the cross beam by their arms, their backs to him.</p> <p>Charles had watched as each man had once again raped one of his wife’s or daughters defenceless holes before getting on their horses, they told the females to turn around, Blade looked at Caroline, “Look above your head,” she looked up, a knife was sticking out from the beam, “Look in front of you,” a barrel was just within range of her foot, “If you stand on that you can get at the knife, oh and while your up there you may like to look at the south field, we done your planting for you.”</p> <p>Deranged laughter rang across the field as the rode away from the little house.</p></div>",[]
15,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 1",1,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-08-02,14,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Place in the Country</p> <p>“How can you watch that crap?”</p> <p>The greasy haired oaf didn’t even look away from the television, “Because, you fucking asshole, I don’t like fucking cooking or quiz’s and as its pissing down outside I thought I would see how the fucking rich bastards like their house’s, just look at this fucking smart ass shit.”</p> <p>The other man slouched over and flopped on the threadbare sofa, “What fucking smart ass and what house’s?”</p> <p>“Fuck me Gerry, don’t you know fuck all about fuck all?” he bent and took a cigarette from the packet on the floor, struck a match, lit it and flicked the match on the floor, “Oh well there’s fuck all else to do so I’ll explain.”</p> <p>He sucked in the smoke and slowly let it drift out of his nostrils, “Right, these rich fucks get some tart to go find them some house’s; you following this, then they pick two they fancy and go look at them with a view to buying one.”</p> <p>Gerry snorted as he reached for the cigarette, “Well ain’t that fucking interesting, Doug, you are one fucking stupid wanker.”</p> <p>Doug grabbed at his crotch, “I wouldn’t be a wanker if that fucking gorgeous piece of cunt sat on the end of this, just look at her.”</p> <p>Gerry stared at the screen; the middle aged nerd that Doug had called a smart ass’d shit was suddenly joined by, a beautiful woman and a very pretty 12-year-old girl they were looking at a laptop as the presenter showed them pictures of the interior of a lovely old converted farm.</p> <p>Gerry grunted, “That’s fucking wicked, looks like that Tomb Raider tart, oh those big lips, fancy them around my cock, got the tits and legs to match to, but the kid, shit she’s a fucking cutie.”</p> <p>Doug snapped back, “No way, she’s got the mouth but she’s prettier than her, mind you I’ll give you the tits, fucking hell she’ll never fall flat on her face, and them legs, god I’d like to see where they go and your right about the kid, got lips like her mother both of them look like they could suck cock like vacuum cleaners.” </p> <p>After some stupid laughter, both men fell silent, Doug couldn’t take his eyes off the beauty on the screen, the way she moved showed her ample breasts, Doug grunted at the way her arm stroked at the man, obviously brainy and money was no problem. Gerry on the other hand looked at the young girl sat between them, a little popette, her dark hair cascaded around her shoulders, her summer top showed she had little firm titties and as the camera paned around, he caught glimpses of her young long slender legs as she squirmed excitedly in her short summer skirt.</p> <p>The programme carried on, the family went to look at the huge isolated farm conversion, arriving in a pale blue Bentley. The little girl skipped excitedly around as they looked over the house, she almost danced from room to room, Gerry drooled at the different views of her young nubile body, her legs showing more and more as she jumped around or raced up and down stairs. Doug watched, his eyes scanning the body as the shapely housewife laughed at what furniture would go where, her legs long and shapely, her waist trim and tight, her breasts upright and full, and as for her face, a vision of sculptured beauty with eyes that flashed blue, and her lips full and pouting under a cute small turned up nose.</p> <p>They looked in different rooms, picked one to be his office that he would use from home when he wasn’t in London or New York, outside they looked at the stables for young Jessica’s horse’s, the double garage for the two luxury motors, the house had it all.</p> <p>They discussed how he spends the beginning part of the month between London and New York and how the house was with in a hours drive from the airport, the work shop, a lovely old beamed barn where she could follow her hobby of restoring fine ornaments, the presenter laughed as she said Mrs. Galligan says everybody should have a hobby and that the grounds were perfect for Jessica’s hobby, her love of horse’s, it was perfect, the presenter even pointed out the top school at near by Lawton Waters.</p> <p>At the end of the programme the presenter said how the Galligan family had made an offer for Huckerby Lodge Farm and it had been accepted and they have moved in, and how they were now enjoying their new life in the Berkshire countryside, and getting lots of new found friends.</p> <p>They both stared at the screen as the programme finished and some chat show followed. Both men took a cigarette, Doug was the first to speak, “She was fucking gorgeous, fucking piece like that married to Mr I’ve got it all, some fucker ort to take it from him.”</p> <p>Gerry just smoked on as Doug moaned on, “Fucking piece of ass like that would never look at us, to fucking good for the likes of you and me, god I’d like to take her down a peg or two, I’d use the beams in that barn, like we have before.”</p> <p>Suddenly Gerry said, “How far is Berkshire form here?”</p> <p>Doug, without thinking said, “I don’t know about 100, 120 miles, why?”</p> <p>Gerry put his cigarette out, “Joeys, doing fuck all, we are doing fuck all and he’s got a van.” </p> <p>Doug just sat there, half looking at Gerry, half in a world of his own, a world of stunningly beautiful raven-haired housewife, suddenly he blinked and in a matter of fact voice said, “Ya O K, the kit’s not been used for a while so why not?”</p> <p>Gerry went out to the phone box, ten minutes later he was back, gave Doug a slap on the back as he passed him saying, “Joey didn’t know what the fuck I was on about but said if it was like last time he’d go along with anything anyway so lets make a plan.”</p> <p>It had only been two hours since they watched the programme but here they were with maps, pen and paper and a plan.</p> <p>They planned the 3rd of the month, a Friday, Gerry stole what looked like an expensive early 20s vase, other, more perverted things were obtained, the rubbish was cleared from the van to make room for what they were taking, Gerry suggested they cleaned themselves up but that didn’t go done to well but they did spray themselves with some deodorant they stole from a chemist.</p> <p>9.30 and they were on the road; the van was old so they didn’t push it, they guessed at two to two and a half hours then to find the place. They soon got in to the area and spotted a sign pointing to Lawton Waters.</p> <p>Gerry looked at Doug, “This is the hard bit, we can’t ask so it will be a process of elimination; we will go in to the town then leave by each road, going back and forth until we find it.”</p> <p>Joey butted in, “You can fuck about if you want but I’m turning here,” he turned in to a long gated avenue of trees past a large ornate sign saying, Private property, Huckerby Lodge Farm.</p> <p>Just below there was a newer sign, Cassandra Galligan, Restorer of fine Furnishing, a beautifully designed plague swung underneath, OPEN.</p> <p>Doug told Joey to stop; he got out and turned the sign to show CLOSED.</p> <p>As he slid back in the seat he smiled at the other two, “Now we won’t be disturbed while we teach these upstarts our hobby,” the van moved up the lane.</p> <p>The thatched roof loomed out of the trees as the lovely big farmhouse and barns came in to view, just as it had been on the programme, Joey stopped and Doug slid out. He made for the garage, the other two waited. He waved his hand up twice meaning no Bentley before disappearing around the back.</p> <p>The van started and continued to the door, parking beside a sign pointing to a smaller barn with the words, Restorers Work Shop, Joey hit the horn.</p> <p>Cassandra Galligan came out of the front door in to the glass porch, she was just a beautiful as they expected; her long curly raven black hair clipped back either side of her stunning face; an ivory coloured fitted coverall coat clung to every curve, the top button undone the next two strained at the bulge of her chest; her shapely tanned legs sat in little heeled sandals, she looked quizzically at the two scruffy men stood beside the dirty white van. </p> <p>The two sacks sat at Joey’s feet, Gerry quickly picked up one and displayed the vase, trying to smile and look friendly at the same time.</p> <p>She reluctantly opened the glass door, “Yes can I help you?” </p> <p>Joey whispered, “You a mouth and body like that you sure as fucking hell can.”</p> <p>Gerry knew the plan, “My boss says, can you look at this, its got some chips in it, he says to take care of it as its valuable, he thought with you being new and trying to make a go of it you’d do a better job than the cowboys in Hillingfield,” they’d already checked in yellow pages to make sure there was some one in that town.</p> <p>She hesitated, Gerry made sure she heard, “Come on Joey, we are wasting are time here,” Joey kept the plan going, “Oh F---- Flip have I got to drive to Hillingfield, bugger that’s the last thing I wanted to do today.”</p> <p>As they moved towards the van sure enough the glass door slid open, “Just a moment, I’ll look at it.”</p> <p>Joey grinned and whispered, “Lady you’ll do more than fucking look at it.”</p> <p>Gerry turned and lifted the vase up, she pointed to the barn, “I’ll get a better look at it on the table under the lights.” The two men followed, Joey picked up the second bag and sniggered, “You won’t need no lights to get a better look at it, it’ll be right under your nose and in your mouth, I’ll make fucking sure of that.”</p> <p>She opened the door and clicked switch’s, the table in the centre of the room shone brilliant white, a large revolving turntable sat in the middle, “Put it on there,” she gestured towards the table as she fumbled for her thin gloves.</p> <p>Gerry put the vase on the turntable and stood back, she stood looking at it, she bent closer, magnifying screen positioned to get a look, all the two men did was look at the back of her legs as the coat slid up, showing a little of her lower firm shapely thigh.</p> <p>Gerry walked around pretending to look about, but his main aim was to see down the front of her coat, he wasn’t disappointed; she was bent, consumed in her work as he inspected the thick line separating two fine well-shaped mounds of flesh.</p> <p>She didn’t look up to see that Gerry was now close to her as she announced, “This doesn’t need a lot of work doing to it.”</p> <p>Doug’s voice filled the barn, “It might not but you do, its all right lads there’s nobody home he’s in New York and she’s here with us.”</p> <p>She turned to the direction of the voice, only for Gerry’s arms to grab her from behind, Joey stepped two paces and thumped her firmly between the rib cage, that knocked all the fight out of her, Doug grabbed the other bag. </p> <p>Gerry held on tightly as Cassandra fought for air, Joey gazed at the heaving breasts as she coughed and choked, Doug grinned as he pulled out the interlocking leathers wrist straps; by the time he reached the defenceless woman Joey had hold of her left wrist.</p> <p>Doug grabbed the wrist grinning at the panting face as he locked it on. Joey grabbed the other band and pulled her arm behind her and locked her right wrist secure, Panting at them she tried to speak but now her arms were fastened behind her Gerry locked his arm through them and pulled her hair back, Joey pushed his thumb on to her chin as Doug pushed the ring in to her mouth, forcing behind her perfect white teeth, Joey locked it behind her head as Doug told her, “It ain’t that nobody can hear you scream and it’s a pity to loose those sexy lips but it will keep your mouth open, available and totally co-operative.” </p> <p>Gerry let her go and she slumped side ways against the table; she gasped in air, sucking rapidly through the hole of the hard rubber contraption now stuck in her mouth. As she shook her head trying in vain to release it Gerry grabbed and an arm and Joey did the same pinning her back to the table Doug stood in front of her staring at the rare beauty, drinking in the panic in her eyes.</p> <p>His hands moved forward and stared to flick open the buttons on the work coat, she shook her head, silly moaning noises came from the hole, Gerry just watched his fingers flick at the second button, casual he spoke, “Well all this money and a nice new expensive house all the trapping of wealth yet what good are they when you have three stinking shits here with you and nobody to help you,” another button easily flicked open.</p> <p>A little tight white low-necked tee shirt appeared, “You ain’t even thinking of all those fine things you own, big cars, fancy schools, bet you eat at the finest restaurants, no your thinking what are these horrid shits doing here.”</p> <p>Another button now open showed the end of the tee shirt and bare skin another flick and Doug could push his finger in to her navel, he wiggled it about as she squirmed, “mmm nice soft smooth skin, bet you go to the tanning beauty shops when your in town, keep your self in fine shape, so you can parade it around, like to watch us low life’s admire you while you think go fuck yourselves, you don’t get the snot from the likes of me,” another flick and the top of her pale green panties came in to view.</p> <p>As Cassandra’s head shook so did the rest of her body, the work coat was wide enough to see the whole of the tee shirt and the two large bumps trembling on her breast’s, Gerry’s hand moved down to the next button, “So what are you thinking?”</p> <p>Her lovely eyes pleaded for him to stop, he didn’t another button, now her could see down to the v in her panties, “Your thinking what are these horrid men doing in my lovely house, touching me, stripping me, and you think, fuck me its fucking obvious.”</p> <p>He bent and flicked off the last button, Cassandra immediately drew her left leg up and crossed her thigh across her right thigh, squeezing tight, her little panties hugging tightly to her buttocks, Doug laughed, “Now your not thinking that we have come all this way, planned this little charade to get you alone and helpless to stop because you have crossed your long beautiful legs?” he laughed as he spoke, “That’s it lads time to go home, she has crossed her legs, nothing we can do, she says no so that’s the end of it,” all they men mockingly laughed at her pathetic gesture.</p> <p>Doug stuck his finger in the top of her panty waistband and tugged forward allowing all the men to look down at the neatly trimmed hair nestling in the v, “Now put your leg down or we will tie them down, and while your doing that just open them a little, I want to have a dip.”</p> <p>Groaning and moaning noises came out of the hole in her mouth as she shook her head the sound ooo and eesss could be made out, Gerry gripped her arm very tight, “No and please, soon it will be yes and thank you if you know what’s good for you, now spread those long legs.”</p> <p>Joey was getting impatient, as his right arm gripped her arms his left hand shook her hair violently, “Learn to do as your told, it well be easier for you to obey everything we want you to do over the next few days.”</p> <p>The words, “Few days,” brought a squealed groan from Cassandra, Doug tickled her under her chin, “Oh come on just a little, what’s in them posh green panties, show for your new found friends.”</p> <p>Her leg dropped but didn’t part, Doug was in his element, “Now if your not a good girl me and my friend may have to take you in hand a do some correctional discipline, and I think you would look nice over my knee, when it comes to a pretty naked arse I do a mean spanking, now you choose.”</p> <p>Joey was getting really excited, “Forget spanking this arse when we gona open it up and fuck it?”</p> <p>Doug still had hold of her chin as he said, “No need to rush things, we got a few days of fucking this little beauty and making her do all sorts of interesting perverted things, so lets be honest there’s no hurry, is there sweetheart?”</p> <p>Her whole body squirmed with fear, the three men closed on to her; Doug revelled in the helpless beauty’s panic, “You gona open them for me or shall we get rough?” Gerry almost whispered, “We like to get rough with helpless pretty things like you and there’s lots of fun things in that bag over there, you want to see them?” Doug gripped her chin tight, “We may not be able to fuck you constantly but we have things in there that will.”</p> <p>Joey tugged at her arm, “And just wait till you see what’s in the van, it will bring you a whole new meaning to riding lessons.”</p> <p>Doug carried on, “Now where was I, oh yes,” he changed hands gripping the panty waistband with his left hand, he let the fingers on his right hand slide across her stomach, “You’ve had time to think about the consequences of not obeying us, part the pins lady, or.”</p> <p>With a groan she shuffled her feet apart, the three men watched in triumph, Doug grinned in her face, “That’s a good girl, a little more,” he waited, “A little more, mmmmm nice,” he slid his hand down her stomach and cupped it around her cunt, “mmmmm very nice.”</p> <p>She squealed as his index fingers pushed between the folds, pushing further in to her dry cunt, “Oh come on, just a little juice, surely a beautiful woman like you enjoys having her cunt tickled,” he pulled out and smelt his finger, “Still smells honey, nice to dip in to, but what have we here?”</p> <p>He rubbed the palms of his hands over the bumps in her tee shirt, “Do these nips look as good as they feel?”</p> <p>Her head shook as she felt Gerry hand close over her arse, he patted it, “Makes a nice slapping sound, firm and round just the thing for a spanking.” As she squirmed from the fingers playing around and under the material of her pants Doug took a knife out of his back pocket, his thumb pushed at the little scroll and the blade flipped up, she stared at it.</p> <p>Doug smiled, “Just you keep still,” his hand gripped the top of the tee shirt as his knife holding hand slid up under the shirt, they all watched the imprint of the blade as it journeyed up under the material until it poked out at the v neck. Doug dragged it in to the top, easily cut through the neck ribbing and then slowly sliced down, her magnificent tits helped push the material open.</p> <p>A quick jerk at the bottom split the tee shirt in half, the two half’s covered nothing, Doug marvelled at the two large firm, melon like tits, to him the hard thick nipples were the things dreams were made of. Joey’s hand moved he couldn’t resist a quick squeeze.</p> <p>Gerry laughed, “Now, now don’t go spoiling the merchandize we have other things in the bag that will do that,” he bent close to the terrified woman, “That’s if you’re not co-operative or if we get bored.” Joey taunted her, “But you won’t let us get bored will you?” like a giggling schoolboy he squeezed both her arse and right breast at the same time.</p> <p>Doug ran the knife between her breasts, grinning at the shaking head as he slowly continued down until he slipped it in to the side of the green panties. A quick flick of the wrist and the pale delicate material parted, she moved her legs trying to stop the half from moving, Doug just shook his head.</p> <p>Joey squeezed her breast, “Naughty, naughty, keep them open and get used to it,” her legs stopped moving, a groan from the pained mouth registered she knew what he meant.</p> <p>Doug blew her a kiss as he slit through the other side, they moved but still held between her legs, Gerry patted her arse, “Wiggle it until they fall, lets see some humpin.” Unable to do anything to stop this slow torture and humiliation, she tried to wiggle her arse bring laughter and words like, “Come on baby shake that ass,” and, “Switch that motor on.”</p> <p>Final, to the sick words, “There they go,” the pretty torn panties dropped between her ankles, Doug looked at her, “There it is, in all its glory boys, there it is.”</p> <p>Gerry giggled at him, “So that’s where those legs go, looks like we will have to go there to.”</p> <p>Joey almost shouted, “Cut the rest off, lets have some fun.”</p> <p>They dragged her away from the table so Doug could get at the coat and tee shirt. As the last remnants of her clothes were cut away, she shuddered to the words, “What shall we do to her first?”</p> <p>Doug grabbed a handful of thick raven hair and pulled, “Its been a long time since breakfast, I expect your hungry how about we all fuck your mouth, then a little training, just to show you rich privileged bastards what the word slave really means?” Joey sniggered, “You mean a little horse training?”</p> <p>Still tugging at the struggling woman’s hair Doug said, “Oh yes, I’ve already picked a nice beam for having some fun with her.”</p> <p>With her hair being pulled and two men pushing her bound arms Cassandra was easily manhandle in to a kneeling position, she looked up at Doug who nodded, “First step to being a slave, subservient in a kneeling position and mine to do with as I please.”</p> <p>Tears ran down her face as Joey quipped, “Ours to do with as we please.”</p> <p>As the three men took their trousers off, Doug smiled at her, “What’s it feel like, little lady lots of money, your now nothing more than our plaything and about to suck wads of cum from three filthy cocks and believe me we are going to love watching you choke as it slides down your throat.”</p> <p>The petrified woman knelt between the three men, her beautiful naked body on show to the leering eyes, her full lips contorted around the hard rubber ring stuck in her mouth, her tits rose and fell in panicked fear, Gerry saw all this, he patted her on the head as he scoffed, “You certainly have found your place in the cuntry.” </p> <p>Doug moved forward his long filthy cock waggling in front, with both hands he grabbed her head and aimed his cock in to the ring, a lovely gagging noise came as she tried to squirm free but he held firm and shoved.</p> <p>Much to the delight of the other two her whole body writhed, they knelt beside her Joey squeezing and mauling her breast’s, Gerry rubbing her arse then sliding under to finger her cunt, her legs were forced to stay open as she tried to maintain her balance, the fat cock showed no mercy as it speared in and out of her defenceless throat. </p> <p>Gerry now with his finger pushed deep up her cunt, looked up and Doug, “You gona fuck her mouth until the end or are we going to keep it going, you for a while, then him, then me?”</p> <p>Gerry had hold of Cassandra’s head, pulling and pushing it back and forth as enjoyed the soft wet mouth, “I’ll finish off, then you two can do her, I’ve got it planned and if we want some real fun with her then that’s how we will play it.”</p> <p>Joey tweaked her nipple as he watched Doug speeding up, he could tell by his grunts that she was about to be fed, he grinned at the thought that, maybe for the first time in her life she was going to have several loads of male cum slammed in to her throat then there was nothing she could do that would stop it sliding in to her stomach.</p> <p>Doug came, gurgling noise’s came from her mouth but Doug was not stopping, he held her head back as she gagged and tried to swallow, he wasn’t letting her head up until he was sure she had swallowed the lot.</p> <p>She coughed and grunted, he let go, her eyes watered but that didn’t deter Joey, who was already in front and aiming his meat at the rubber hole.</p> <p>She got the same treatment from him and then Gerry until all three had used her throat. And forced her to swallow. Gerry knelt behind her holding her his arms round her, his hands moulding her tits as Doug and Joey went to the van, Gerry whispered, “You done a bit of riding in your day but I bet nothin like this and I also bet you’ll do anything rather then go riding this way again.”</p> <p>Her squeals were loud and pitiful as the two men carried a long trestle in; they set it down in front of her. The four legs, two at each end supported one long beam of 4 by 4, the long top shaved to a sharp pitch, Doug sniggered, “O K little lady I think your lucky life just ran out, meet the pony.”</p> <p>She watched in horror as the rope was thrown over the beam. Then her wrists were unlocked. She was held tightly as they were re-locked in front of her, she struggled pitifully as they tied the rope to the wrist ring and pulled down, as they pulled down so she was forced to stand.</p> <p>Doug held the rope as Gerry grabbed one of her legs and pulled it sideways, Joey slid the modified saw bench between her long shapely legs, all three men gloated at their helpless victim forced on to tip toes now straddled across the sharpened length of wood.</p> <p>Her head shook but the only response she got was deranged childish laughter, Doug giggled as he said, “That’s the easy part this is where the fun begins.”</p> <p>Joey and Gerry grabbed an ankle simultaneously, pulling them up and tying them to the bar behind her, with all her strength she pulled on the rope holding her wrist, trying not to let her cunt drop on to the pitch of the wood, she struggled to hold on as they added to her misery by tying her knees together under the bar.</p> <p>She tried to scream at Doug as he let the rope slide through his hand, the scream turned in to a frenzy of noise as her cunt lips parted around the sharp wood, he let the rope slip another two inch’s, she had to pull on the rope to save the pain.</p> <p>The rope was tied off and all three men circled their helpless captive as she pulled on the rope, Joey rubbed his chin mockingly, “Wonder how long she can hold on?” Doug slid three riding crops out of the bag and swished them through the air, “Not long if we have anything to do with it, but I bet she’s going to be very co-operative when we’ve done playing with her,” he grinned in her contorted face, “Oh come on sweet-heart, every body needs a hobby, you said so yourself.”</p> </div>",['To Follow: Chapter Two - Mother and Daughter can go riding together.']
16,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 2",2,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-08-10,9,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Mother and Daughter Can Go Riding Together</p> <p>Each man eagerly took a crop, circling her, swishing them past her face as she hung, arms now trembling as they took the strain, trying to hold but flinching as the crops flicked past her nose, then the first one hit.</p> <p>It was the first time in her life that Cassandra had ever felt the sting of a spanking, let alone the whip of a riding crop on her naked arse. First one cheek then the other, she squirmed, her shoulders dipping trying to avoid the stings, then Doug stung her left breast, she jumped and dropped a little the pain between her legs jolted her back up, then the crops hit time and time again, little squares of red viscously patterned her once floorless skin.</p> <p>Little shrieks turned to low echoing yelps as the men picked out skin they hadn’t marked, her thighs, her stomach until she was a patchwork of red squares, Doug stopped, grinning at her as she tried in vain to keep her cunt off the wood, “Enjoy that?”</p> <p>As she shook her head Joey was already searching in the bag, he brought out a long, thick hard rubber cock, it was a mass of bumps and spines; half way up three rolls of rubber looked like foreskin, wires hung from the base going to a plastic control box and Cassandra could see the clamp on the bottom was designed to fit on the pony. </p> <p>Joey waved it in her tear-streaked face, “Your enjoyment has only just begun.”</p> <p>Doug pulled on the rope again; her weakened arms stretched up as Joey and Gerry untied her legs. Gerry grabbed her ankles and swung her back and away from the pony, she daggled there watching Joey as he fastened the cock to the beam. It stood straight and hard all ten inch’s of red solid latex torture; the box lay on the floor just waiting for its victim.</p> <p>Doug gave another tug as Gerry let her swing back, before Cassandra could do anything Joey grabbed her legs, he bent a sucked her sore nipple, nipping it with his teeth making her cry out, giving Gerry time to get around and grab her other leg, they grinned at each other as they positioned the helpless woman over the waiting cock. </p> <p>Joey was the first to say, “Lower away,” they amused themselves at her struggles as she felt her body lowering, the squeal as she felt the cock touch her, Joey quickly grabbed a handful of cunt as he made sure she was directly over it, he nodded at Doug, revelling in more squeals he let her slip another two inch’s.</p> <p>The end disappeared up her, it was then her ankles were dragged back and re-tied, then her knees were fastened making it impossible to move, impaling her on the fat cock.</p> <p>With about four inch’s inside her Doug tied the rope off and picked up the box, he grinned at Joey, “Duracell?” Joey grinned back, “And fully charged.”</p> <p>Cassandra struggled to hold her self from the tormenting cock, she watched, helplessly as his thumb flicked a small button, and humming noise heralded a vibrating feeling in her cunt, her body squirmed, she tried to lift herself up but her arms wouldn’t take it. </p> <p>As she pulled she watched in horror as Doug moved his thumb and pushed another button forward, suddenly the cocks piston function thumped in to action and she felt the cock pulsate slowly up and down, the ribs and spines rubbed at the entrance to her sensitive hole, the bulbous head started pushing inside her.</p> <p>She struggled, her whole body twisting, the three men knew how futile her efforts were but they let her squirm for their enjoyment, it was just a matter of time before Doug reached for the rope and a little more fun with their beautiful captive was about to begin.</p> <p>Joey squeezed her tits, “You enjoying that, getting to you, even a rich stuck up bitch like you should get off on this, then we’ll see what kind of fuck you are,” he pitched her nipple and tugged at it, “Reckon we got a good few days of finding out what floats your boat.”</p> <p>She was jolted back to reality when Doug let the rope slip another few inch’s, she yelped as the cock drove further in, it filled her and the vibrating shook her body, she franticly shook her head as Doug tied the rope off and reached for the control box.</p> <p>The small humming sound suddenly took on a higher pitch, Cassandra groaned, then another helpless yelp as Doug’s finger pushed the piston control up to the middle of the box, Gerry and Joey looked at her crotch they could see the cock moving, they nudged each other as they watched it humping up and down inside her.</p> <p>Her body was twisting now, her arms pulling franticly, trying to get some relief but the way her knees were tied under the cross beam she was stuck firmly on the tormenting toy, Doug undid the rope once more, Cassandra didn’t even notice, her head hanging back as the thing filled her, then she pulled hard up as Doug let her drop on to the beam, the ten inch’s now all the way up, bottoming out on her cervix bone.</p> <p>Five minutes of fucking at that speed then he pushed it up to full revs, moving the vibrating to its worst. Laughing and joking at the squirming woman they all decided to let her suffer so each got a cigarette, Doug whispered to them as they watched her writhe on the horse, enjoying watching her as the fucking was continues but they knew the pain in her cunt lips would keep her moving.</p> <p>Much to the amusement of the men she squirmed and struggled, pulling her self up on took the pain of the wood away, the frantic fucking from the toy was forcing stimulation inside her cunt, her body was taking a fucking and lubricating accordingly making her inner walls sensitive and aroused.</p> <p>Cassandra realized that if she could hold her self up she would humiliate herself by coming, she lowered herself back on to the pain of the pony, but she had wasted her time, Doug was tiring of this and had other plans for his captive beauty.</p> <p>Cassandra felt the toy stop, her legs were untied and she was hoisted up, as she felt the foul thing pull out of her a voice somewhere said, “Don’t worry lady, it ain’t the last you’ll see or have the feel of that.”</p> <p>They lowered her to the floor, she couldn’t stand so Doug let her go all the way down to a sitting position her arms still above her head, she hung there until she was well held by Gerry. They were well rehearsed at their hobby, Joey grabbed her ankle and bent her leg up underneath her, tying it off around her thigh, then the other until they were able to move her, they knew she was still helpless she was tied in the kneeling position.</p> <p>Next her arms were lowered and refastened behind her, her pleading eyes made no difference to them, pity was part of their game plan, her wrist were tied to her ankles and then they lifted her up and on to the turn table. Joey jumped on the table and passed a length of rope over the beam the two ends hung menacingly in front of Cassandra’s face.</p> <p>Gerry grabbed one tit, Joey the other and they wound the ends around the perfect firm globes, Joey giggled, “Fucking genius, he does have the ideas, but who’d have thought of this?”</p> <p>Once the two ends held her tits tight they moved back. Doug stood at the end of the table, the bound woman stared at him; she was unable to move as his finger pressed the button. The huge light above her came on, then another button and the turntable started to slowly turn, Cassandra looked up, her head shaking as moans escaped the gag but all she could do was watch as the rope began to intertwine.</p> <p>Mesmerized by the sight in front of them the three men watched their victim, she slowly turned, her body trying to lift up but as her ankles were tied tightly to her thighs and her wrist wouldn’t move from her ankles all she could do was strain upwards as the ropes pulled at her tits.</p> <p>Doug looked at his watch and stabbed at the button, the turntable stopped, Cassandra strained upward, her firm tits bulged from the rope, Doug swaggered up beside her, he slid his hand between her legs, he crooked his finger and slid it up inside her, “You just stay there, me and Gerry have an appointment, Joey will keep you company, be nice to him or he won’t be to you.”</p> <p>As the two men walked towards the door so Joey walked between them towards the helpless Cassandra. Before he got to her he stopped and fumbled around in the bag, he pulled out a curved dildo and smiled, tossing it up and catching it he carried on towards her.</p> <p>He stood beside the table, his left hand stroking her naked thigh, “You want me to take you down?” a muffled “S”, came from the gag.</p> <p>He rubbed around her thigh to her neatly trimmed hair, “Ask me nicely.”</p> <p>A straggled, “S, eess”, as he pushed his finger around the top of her slit he laughed, “We will in a while, you know you’re a beautiful woman and we are going to have a lot of fun using you, aren’t we?”</p> <p>He pinched her cunt until a pathetic; “S” could be heard, “That’s right and your going to let us fuck this lovely cunt over and over and over again, aren’t you?” he waited, “Can’t hear you,” quickly a “S” came from her.</p> <p>He slid his hand further under until he tickled up to her arse hole, “And of course you want us to fuck this little hole don’t you?” fear drove a quicker “S” this time, “I thought so, and of course you want to suck cock at all times, is that right?” he didn’t have to wait before, “S” could be heard.</p> <p>He played the long curved dildo over her cunt, screwing and turning it until it flicked across the turntable and slid up in to her. He took a little stand and switched the buzzing toy on before pushing it firmly up her and keeping it there be wedging the stand under it.</p> <p>He watched her squirm, “As you want to suck cock at any time lets do it now,” he got a chair and stepped on to the table, she yelped as he used the rope to pull himself up, “Opps sorry didn’t see your tits hanging there, but it will be fun kissing them better, right you listen to me, I’m going to take that gag out, you are not going to speak, it is pointless and if you forget that rule I can always turn the table on.”</p> <p>He unclipped the buckle and pulled the ring from her mouth, he put his hand in his pocket and pulled a ball gag out, held it in one hand and his cock in the other, pointing his cock at her mouth he said, “That’s next and if you’re a good cock sucker then this ball gag goes in after, if your not, the ring gag goes back and I’ll shit through it, now you better make my day.” </p> <p>She turned her head to the side and forced her sore mouth to envelop his thick meat, the curved head of the dildo buzzing inside her was trying to arouse her as she kissed, sucked, tongued, tickled and licked all over the cock from the tip, from sticking her tongue in the hole, to sucking in his ball sack. The pain in her body pushed to the back of her mind, she knew if she didn’t please this deranged pervert he could cause her immeasurable pain and enjoy it.</p> <p>Gerry sat in the elegant chair, flicking his cigarette ash on the expensive carpet, in his other hand he placed the assorted straps and the ball gag on to the chair arm, Doug stood at the window gazing down the leafy drive.</p> <p>He moved quickly, tapped Gerry on the shoulder, “Your time has come and it comes gift wrapped in a school uniform,” Gerry almost leapt out of the chair, “Yessssss.”</p> <p>Cassandra sucked the cock in to the back of her throat, she knew nothing of such sexual acts, a little bit of head in her mouth during some foreplay was all she had ever done but now she was having to almost swallow the foul meat, she knew enough to know that this act would only satisfy him.</p> <p>Her head drove up and down, he held her mass of thick black curls as he held her tight enjoying the gagging sounds muffled around his cock, the way he made her make long mmmmmm sounds, giving him extra pleasure, he was in his element, one of the most stunning women he had ever laid eyes on was now his blow jobbing sex slave.</p> <p>He was hammering her throat when she squealed, her head shaking but he held, he to had heard the running foot sounds on the gravel, the glass door of the house sliding open, they both knew a beautiful 12-year-old fly was now trapped in the web.</p> <p>Cassandra tried to struggle but Joey just laughed at her futile movement, “Come on mum, just get on with the job in hand or should I say in mouth, just look after me, you wouldn’t what your little honey pot to see the state of you if you annoy me besides getting you two together is going to be real fun.”</p> <p>The young dark haired beauty leapt through the door, “Mummy, mummy guess what I did at school, you’ll never believe the fuss about Monday, its guides and scouts week and there’s going to be-----.”</p> <p>A large hand slapped across her mouth, “You won’t be at school Monday,” another hand swung around her, the arm pinning hers to her side, Gerry walked from behind the door corner, he bent and grabbed her ankles, his arm slid under her knees lifting her off the floor, the two men started to carry Jessica towards the stairs.</p> <p>Gerry deliberately lifted her legs high, giving him a lovely view as her pleated skirt slid up her thighs, “Oh no you will be having so much fun this weekend that you won’t want to go back to school,” he looked at the terrified girls face half hidden by Doug’s hand, the lovely full blouse as Doug’s other arm pushed her tits up and then he looked down again to the long slender legs and he could just see the white cotton v between them, “Oh yes you are going to have a lot of fun, if you like pony riding you’ll love riding ours, and with your cute mouth you will be playing the blue veined obo, then a bit of kissing pussy, and you’ll be spending a lot of time on all fours being a doggie, oh yes and as a special treat we will be giving you lessons in pole humping, your in for a great time.”</p> <p>They found her room; she had struggled a bit but Doug’s crushing arm and stopped that quickly, they threw her on the pink satin bed cover. Her blazer was pulled from her body before her wrists were strapped then her elbows, Gerry strapped her ankles then took his time strapping above her knees letting his hand stroke her thighs as Doug roughly fitted the ball gag tightly in to her perfect mouth.</p> <p>She lay on her bed, every paedophiles dream, a sexy young 12-year-old girl already filling out her school uniform, helplessly bound, gagged and all alone, Doug slapped Gerry on the back, “Don’t be all night we want some fun with both of them, but I’ll leave you two to get acquainted while I look in on mum, I’ve got some acquainting of my own to do.” </p> <p>Doug walked back in to the workshop, Cassandra was still kneeling on her turntable her tits a light shade of blue, a red ball gag filled her pretty mouth, he could see globs of cum on her chin, her head was visible shaking as Joey knelt in front of her licking her long rigid nipples while one set of fingers rammed the curved dildo in and out of her cunt the other set rubbed her clit, “You havin fun?”</p> <p>Joey stopped sucking but didn’t move his hands, “Sure am, she’s a real obliging lady, haven’t heard a murmur from her.” Doug dropped his trousers, “Looks like her mouths been busy doin other things, lets have her down, I feel a fuck coming on and as well as mum here I just seen what you ain’t seen, so I know what else we got to play with, I’ve got one big hard on.”</p> <p>Agonizing grunts and moans came from behind the red ball as Joey roughly pulled at the knots on her tits. They where quickly replaced by squeals as the blood rushed back in to the pained globes and Joey enjoyed mauling them, pinching and squeezing at the tender flesh until he forced more squeals from his captive beauty.</p> <p>Doug moved towards the table, “Come on fuck face lets have you were I can use you,” Joey looked at him, “What we gona do to her, lets start by bending her over and fucking her both ends?”</p> <p>As they pulled her down and had her kneeling at their feet, Doug snapped at Joey, “You’ve just fucked the bitch’s mouth, I’ll have her to myself because I reckon she has a virgin arse and I’m hard enough to ram my bone in to anything.”</p> <p>Joey turned and moved back to his trousers, picking them up he fumbled for his cigarettes, meanwhile Doug bent and smiled in to her petrified face, his hand slid under her bound arms and ran down her back sliding over her arse, “This is were I get a bum deal,” he laughed at his joke as he started to untie her legs.</p> <p>As he pulled the last of the rope from her legs and wrist he went behind her, put his arms round and dragged her up by her tits, she could only flop around, her legs still useless after the way they were tied but Doug didn’t care, he just pushed her forward over the table, a loud oommmppphh came from the gag as he slapped her arse hard, “Spread em and stick that cute arse up, lets see if I’m right.”</p> <p>Unable to fight back Cassandra squealed at his touch, his fingers pulling her firm round cheeks apart as he tickled at the pink puckered hole. Her body dipped and squirmed, “That’s it bitch, wiggle that arse and you better keep wiggling it when my cocks buried up you or I swear you will regret it.” He spat on his finger and ran it over the hole then he spat in to the palm of his hand before spreading it over the end of his cock.</p> <p>Two loud cracks as he spanked both cheeks, the words, “Relax it bitch,” heralded his cock head pushing at the defenceless woman’s arse hole, Cassandra sobbed as she felt it pushing her ring open, for the first time in her life a mans cock was going defile her most private place, she moaned as she felt the head break through the muscle and force its way inside her rectum, she was about to have her arse buggered and there was nothing she could do to stop it.</p> <p>Standing in the plush girly bedroom Gerry gazed down at the helpless petrified girl, he deliberately took time removing his trousers watching her eyes stare at his fat long cock as its nine inches bobbed around to his movements. He sat on the bed beside her, she tried to move but his hand on her knee froze her to the spot.</p> <p>Gerry hadn’t stripped her yet, this beauty was going to take time to enjoy; the lovely school uniform looked delightful hugging his bound prey. He sat beside her, his left hand stroked up and down his cock; his right hand slid under the pleated skirt, he was about to enjoy one of his favourite games, instilling fear in to an innocent young helpless prey.</p> <p>He watched the outline of his hand against the pleats of the skirt as it ran up and down the front of her naked thigh, playing over her soft skin just above the tight strapping to just below her panty line, he gazed at the young firm breasts as they heaved under her blouse, the way her elbows were tied made them look more desirable than ever, her breath panting around the large hard rubber ball firmly fastened between her pouting lips. </p> <p>She shook her head as his hand touched her panties, her thick black waves of curly hair looked lovely tussled on the pink satin pillow covers, Gerry let his finger tickle over her panties just above the top of her slit, he loved the look of fear in her wide blue eyes as he pushed his finger in to the little opening; being a predator paedophile Gerry enjoyed abusing and raping young girls but this one looked special and now was the time to strike.</p> <p>He pushed hard in to the top of her slit, “You know me and my friends are going to fuck you don’t you?” He watched her wide eyes, “Oh yes,” he could see the bulge of his hand under the skirt as he pushed between her legs, “And not just this lovely cunt of yours we are also going to fuck your arse, you cute butt hole is going to get a real hard fucking,” he waited for the realization of what he was saying to sink in.</p> <p>And as for your cute mouth, well are your going to be sucking cocks, and you better be as good as mummy at sucking cock, we taught her good and we will teach you, talking of mummy, have you ever seen her naked?” petrified at the thought off what they were going to do to her Jessica shook her head.</p> <p>Gerry’s hands moved to the top button on her blouse and slowly started to flick them open, “She looks good naked, so will you,” her bra came in to view, “Mmmmmm nice, so if you haven’t seen her naked you ain’t seen her neat little cunt, you know where you came from, well your going to see it, up close and personal.”</p> <p>He pulled both halves of the blouse apart, his eyes feasted on the full junior bra, “We are going to give you the privilege of kissing and licking that cunt better, you never know, you may have hurt it after you came out of it, only fair that you kiss it, ain’t it, and mummy’s going to be nice to you, you are both going to do as we want you to, especially after you’ve both been riding together.”</p> <p>He took the hem of the skirt in both hands and slowly rolled it up her shapely legs until it bunched over her waist, her white panties now on full view fit snugly to her curves, he bent and smelt at her crotch, his tongue flicked out as he licked across the cotton, then he kissed her thighs, smelling the fresh scented skin, he didn’t move but asked, “You at a all girl school?”</p> <p>His hand slid up her leg and he pinched her cunt until you cried out, “Ah. Ah, Ah,” he kissed her thigh, “I take that as a yes, you let other girls do this?” he kissed over her cunt again, another, “AHH, A,” came from the tormented girl, “I’ll take that anyway I like.”</p> <p>He slid both hands up the side of her legs, deliberately slowly, making little circles with his fingers as he went until he slid them in to the waistband of her panties and pulled down. He let out a long grunting sound from the back of his throat as the soft dark curls peeped from the top of the panties, slowly, deliberately he pulled, inch by inch unveiling the most perfect tight slit he had seen, he couldn’t help himself, he bent and licked it.</p> <p>As he stopped her panties at the strapping he looked up at her, “That’s one tight gorgeous cunt you got little lady, I just want to look at it, remember it, this time tomorrow it will be puffy, swollen and red, and will have been fucked many, many times.”</p> <p>He moved on the bed, any movement from him brought a squeal of terror from behind the ball gag, he slapped her cunt hard, “There, that will give you something to squeal about, now talking of fucking things many times lets have a look at your arse.”</p> <p>She sobbed as she was pulled and pushed over on to her front, the sobs became squeals again has he pushed the skirt up and mauled the pale perfect globes, his fingers pulling the cheeks apart, he tickled between them in to the pink hole, “God are you perfect, even your arse is clean, bet its going to fuck up a treat, and as for these pink arse cheeks their going to look great with a few persuasion marks across them.”</p> <p>He brought the flat of his hand down hard on the defenceless buttock, as she squirmed and jumped he got on the bed and straddled her, bent forward and gripped her shoulders dragging her up and back on to her knees. He ripped the blouse down her arms to the strapping on her elbows then her bra straps, he dropped to his knees, his arms pinning her back to his chest, “Come her honey pot lets give these tits the once over.”</p> <p>He held her tight, Gerry loved the way the young nubile body struggled against him as he played with a lovely hand full of young firm titties, he whispered in her ear, “You like what’s going to happen to you, we got your mum, we’ve been playing with her since lunch time, my mates fucking her right now, we’ve all fucked her mouth and she been riding for us, just like your going to do, won’t that be fun?”</p> <p>He pulled on the tender little nipples, “I’ve got to take you to see mummy soon, but that’s after, after I get my cock up you and bust your cherry, then your going to sit on my fat cock while you bounce up and down until I fill your hole, shall we get started?”</p> <p>He flicked his knife open and ripped her blouse and bra from her body. After he had pulled her skirt down, he undid the straps on her knees and ankles; dragging the pants of her legs he grinned at the naked beauty, “Spread them, I’m going to lick you wet before I plough you.”</p> <p>Joey lent against a post and watched Doug at work, Cassandra was being buffeted against the work table, a rope had be fastened through the wrist rings up, around her neck and back down pulling her wrists half way up her back. Doug had his hands around gripping her sore tits, rolling and pinching her nipples between his fingers while he grunted every time his cock thrust in to the defiled arse hole, he grinned at Joey, “Thank fuck I got a load down her throat, wouldn’t have lasted this long with an arse as tight as this, but, Christ, I aint gona last much longer.”</p> <p>The red blood marks looked dark on the satin sheets, lovely little muffled cries came from the young girl, her bound elbows forced her tits to stick out and Gerry was helping himself to them as she pushed her bottom up and down driving herself down, forcing her tight cunt on to the fat male meat, the pain hurting her but the threats and the slaps on her tits every time she slowed were enough to keep her going. </p> <p>Doug pumped his juice in to Cassandra’s arse, before slipping out of her, the abused woman slid down the side of the table crumpling on to the wooden floor. Joey was quickly at her forcing her back up, turning her, slamming her back against the table, “Spread your legs, I want a feel of what I’m going to fuck.”</p> <p>She struggled to open her legs, her wrist still half way up her back, the moans from the red gag were just a whimper, she stood their nothing more than their plaything as Joey fingered her cunt, tugging the hair, laughing as her legs bent and shuffled as he made her squirm while relentlessly molesting her. </p> <p>Suddenly she tried to move, Joey slammed her back, holding her tight as his eyes drank in the young naked beauty being dragged in to the workshop by Gerry.</p> <p>Joey giggled, “See what you mean, a real fucking honey pot,” Gerry aimed her at her mother, and let her go, the three men revelled in their two captives as their beautiful naked body’s pressed together, tits touching tits as they tried to cuddle in to each other for comfort.</p> <p>Doug had already made his plans, with in seconds a rope wound around Cassandra’s neck, two feet along the rope it was wound around Jessica’s, tethering the two women together.</p> <p>Doug nodded at Joey who dragged the pony over to the beam; music to each one of the perverts ears was the moans from gagged mouths as a second rope was thrown over the beam.</p> <p>The two females were roughly dragged over to the sharpened bench, Jessica was lifted over it, her toes trying to save her from the pain, her arms untied then strapped together in front of her, she was held firm as they ignored her squeals the rope pasted between her bound hands and tied off then Joey got to pull on the rope. She daggled about a foot off the floor, the wood sat menacingly between her legs.</p> <p>Doug held mother tight, her grinned as he said, “Here’s the deal, we pull her up and you strangle each other, or you get on and we let her down and you both entertain us, now get you cunt over that pony.”</p> <p>Left with no choice, Cassandra swung her leg over the torturous contraption, she meekly let them tie her hand in front again, then waited as she was pulled up to stare in to her daughters terrified eyes, both females had their legs tied back and their knees tied under. With the ropes tied off they just hung there as Joey and Gerry fingered and prodded the naked intermit parts of their defenceless body’s; Doug bent down picked up the bundle and passed the riding crops around. </p> <p>Doug stood beside the hanging Cassandra, his left hand held the crop which he slapped on to her naked arse, his right hand stroked over her curly cunt hair before tickling at the top of her slit, “Now mum you are going to have to earn getting off by getting off, we are going to enjoy spanking you, then we are going to,” as he spoke his hand left her cunt and went to Jessica’s, “ To spank this little beauty, its up to you when we stop, when we think we’ve had enough we will take the gags out and you both well entertain us, or we will entertain ourselves with your pretty little daughter and you wouldn’t like that, you understand?” </p> <p>Cassandra pale blue eyes pleaded as she nodded, there was no sign of mercy as Doug went to the ropes, first he lowered Jessica so her cunt sat firmly on the rail, she squealed and pulled hard to get off, then they did the same to Cassandra with the same result, satisfied that their victims had to hold on, the men began with the crops.</p> <p>The flat leather squares hit her again and again, she squirmed left and right trying to lessen the pain, but they changed their movements every time she moved on way they were waiting. Jessica squealed as she watched them whip her mother knowing her turn was next.</p> <p>Doug moved behind Jessica, “Watching mum?” the first one struck hard on the young girls buttock, the wild look in her eyes as she tried to let out a scream, quickly cut short by a second then a third, each strike finding a fresh bit of tender skin.</p> <p>The three men picked either female at random, thighs, tits, buttocks, any naked flesh that offered itself was a target. For about ten minutes the workshop resounded to the slaps and muffled squeals, then it went silent until Doug looked at the sobbing Cassandra, “You going to play?”</p> <p>Both females struggled to keep themselves off the wood, Cassandra could see Jessica was getting weaker, so she nodded, Doug stung her again, “Good, get the toys boys the ladies are gona ride the pony.”</p> <p>Gerry and Joey fitted two dildos to the cross beam, in front of the two captives, their knee ropes were taken off but their ankles were still fastened up behind them, “O K ladies sit on them and make it fast.”</p> <p>In pain the two females struggled to pull themselves up and then try and position their cunts to be able to lower them on to the tormenting vibrators. A couple of stinging slaps helped them. Jessica moaned as the ribbed latex cock pushed in to her, they were very close, every part of the front of their bodies touched, the neck rope was shortened keeping their faces close, out of the corner of her eye Cassandra could see two of the men pick up the control boxes, grinning at each other Gerry and Doug flicked the switch’s.</p> <p>Both females jumped and moved as the vibrators became active, trying to pull off them became imposable, their arms to tiered to do anything, the vibrators started to pulse, Cassandra felt her inner walls start to lubricate and she could do nothing to stop it.</p> <p>Gerry and Doug moved behind and started to unbuckle the gags, Doug warned them, “Don’t say a fucking word, either of you, just get some tongue in each others mouth, get some tits and cunts rubbing and we will get the toys to fuck you and you don’t come off until you get off, now start entertaining us.”</p> <p>Sick with fear a reluctant Cassandra tried a smile at her distraught daughter, she gave a small moan as she watched her jump, trying to pull on the rope she felt her own pumping cock shift up a gear, driving further up in side her, she felt slippery wetness on her thighs as she moved her head to cover the beautiful young trembling mouth with her own.</p></div>",[]
17,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 3",3,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-08-18,8,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Little Family Affair</p> <p>The latex base of the thrusting cock cushioned the wood around her cunt as Cassandra kissed her daughter’s mouth, flicking her eyes up she could see Jessica staring at her but Cassandra knew that if she didn’t perform this disgusting act with her daughter than these men would take great pleasure in torturing the 12-year-old and she knew that regardless what they did to her, they would get off on it and they would both have to suck cocks and be fucked afterwards anyway.</p> <p>She tried to get Jessica to respond, the little jumps that she felt her make as the vibrators were speeded up or slowed must have been doing something to her. She rubbed her tits on to her then, much as it hurt she thrust her hips forward, rubbing her cunt hair in to the light covering on the other crotch.</p> <p>She had to make the men happy, and make her daughter cum, nothing less would satisfy these evil intruders and she had to cum herself, she drove herself on to the thrusting hard latex hoping the men would respond by speeding the awful things up.</p> <p>She squirmed her hips around, making contact with Jessica and making the throbbing cock touch her in places. The men shouted crude remarks, suddenly through all the perversion Jessica must have started to lubricate, Cassandra heard the men as they laughed at the way Jessica was starting to wiggle, Cassandra worked harder, forcing her tongue in to her mouth, mashing her lips over hers, using her body to arouse her daughter, what she couldn’t believe was, that through all this she to was starting to get very wet herself. </p> <p>Doug nudged Gerry, “If them nipples getting any harder they’ll break off.” Gerry giggled, “Looks like it’s getting to them, nice to see women when their all sexed up, talking of up shall we up the tempo?”</p> <p>Sniggering like little schoolboys, both men counted down, 3, 2, 1; their fingers turned the knobs to maximum. They must have modified their kit, as they called it because suddenly little squeals and ump, ump, ump noise’s were heard from the pony as both females writhed on their respective rotating, thrusting cocks. </p> <p>Both captives squirmed and struggled to pull themselves up, they couldn’t kiss, their mouths gasping, panting as they were forced towards an orgasm, Cassandra knew she couldn’t help it and Jessica had never experienced anything like this and her body couldn’t help but respond to the continuous fucking the vibrator was giving her.</p> <p>Mercifully Jessica shuddered, the cat calls from the men of, “There she blows,” let Cassandra force a fake orgasm, she thought or hoped she looked wet enough to fool them, she was in so much pain that she just wanted it to end.</p> <p>The vibrators were switched off. Joey was the first to lick at the wet between Cassandra’s legs before starting to untie her. Gerry squeezed and played with Jessica’s hard nipples, sucking at them as he pushed in, enjoying getting his head between the pressing mounds of female flesh.</p> <p>Doug lowered their arms and they were dragged off the cocks, nether of them could stand, they were both exhausted so it was easy for their arms to be dragged behind them and retied. Each pretty neck was roped before they were dragged up, Doug looked at them, “Looks like you ladies could do with a lay down, and your young daughter looks close to bed time how about we go to the house and have some hot fun with you two, this time on your beds.”</p> <p>Cassandra and Jessica moaned as their bare feet took every jab from the gravel path, naked, their hands tied behind their backs they were dragged on the end of ropes up too and in to the house, Doug stayed behind them, a riding crop in both hands as he slapped firm naked buttocks all the way until they were up the stairs and being dragged in to separate bedroom.</p> <p>Cassandra tried to reassure Jessica but Doug slapped her hard, “Don’t worry about her, she going to get fucked just like you are and after we’ve had are fun fucking the both of you, maybe a little supper then you and her will really get to eat.”</p> <p>Grunts and moans echoed around the house. Jessica was in her room, her young firm body face down on the bed; two pillows under her kept her arse up as Gerry relentlessly fucked in and out of the pink hole. Cassandra was in the same position, but she had two pillows under her chin and Doug’s cock filling her mouth. Joey grinned at him as he knelt between her legs rutting her cunt from behind.</p> <p>Cassandra took the double ended fucking and played up to the men, she could hear them groan with pleasure as she wiggled and dipped her arse as Joey shoved in. Her tongue licked and tickled over Doug’s fat cock, she had come to realize that fucking her and her daughter was only part of their sadistic hobby, getting them hard usually meant pain and humiliation for their female captives.</p> <p>Jessica whimpered as the hot cum filled her abused rectum, Gerry couldn’t have cared less as he slapped her cheeks while pulling his cock out of her. Cassandra choked a little but still had the sense to swallow the filth pumped in to her throat from Doug’s cock making sure she kept her arse rotating for Joey to climax in her, Doug looked at her, “Good fuck, your learning, now lets find some food, got to keep our strength up,” grabbing a handful of thick black hair he pulled her face, “This weekend both of us are going to need it.”</p> <p>Doug dragged her off the bed, “Now listen, this is how its gona be, You are going downstairs with me and my friend, I will untie you so you can make some food, nothing fancy, sandwiches, bowls of cereal, enough to last a while.”</p> <p>Cassandra just kept nodding, “Then when your done I will have you tied up again, then little miss can come down, any trouble from you and little miss doesn’t come down, I think you get the picture.”</p> <p>Doug squeezed her tits, “Good, because there are so many other facets to our hobby for you and little miss to find out about, that we’d hate you to miss a thing.”</p> <p>Doug marched Cassandra down the stairs as Joey nipped in to the other bedroom, he told Gerry that he’d give him a shout when they were ready, Gerry smiled at him, “Take your time,” Joey disappeared, Gerry lay on the satin cover, Jessica knelt beside him, her head bent over his cock, her tongue licked at the cock that had just fucked her arse while Gerry’s hand idly stroked over her arse cheeks then tickled up between her legs.</p> <p>Doug and Joey sat in the kitchen watching the naked beauty in front of then shuffle around making food; they had hobbled her with a rope leaving a foot between her ankles for movement. They both sat with in arms reach, rubbing her arse or cunt as she passed them, the whole operation done with just the grinning stupid remarks from the men, Cassandra had been warned to speak only when spoken to.</p> <p>Sandwich’s made, bowls of different things laid out on the large kitchen table and her hands securely fastened behind her again, Cassandra sat as they brought Jessica down, Cassandra looked at her beautiful daughter, totally comatosed her face the mask of a person unable to understand how she got in to all this.</p> <p>Cassandra looked at her and bit her lip, oh how she wanted to hold her, to make these men go away, but she knew they were here and not going anywhere, not until they had their fill of defiling them again and again.</p> <p>They pushed the girl on to the seat beside her mother, Doug took milk and poured it over the cereal, “Eat,” the females looked at him, their hands tied behind them made it imposable to use a spoon, Doug grinned, “Stand up, do what I like you to do best, bend over and eat.”</p> <p>Cassandra was resigned to the fact that pity was a word these men knew nothing of, she stood and nodded to Jessica, she stood and they both bent and tried to lick and swallow the contents of the bowl; Joey and Doug were soon behind them, playing with their cunts and putting their hands under them nipping their nipples with their fingers, loving the way they squealed into the milky food.</p> <p>The females were forced to finish; when they stood up their faces dripped with milk, the men took great delight in making them lick it off each other. After taking the rope leggings off Cassandra and Jessica were marched in to the lounge, Joey locked the door behind them.</p> <p>Cassandra looked at her Jacobian coffee table, littered with bottles and glass’s, Doug slapped her arse, “Nice of you to ask us in for drinks, we will enjoy your hospitality, and you and your lovely daughter will entertain us, give us something to prepare us for our long night ahead.”</p> <p>Cassandra couldn’t believe that just this morning she had cleaned her lovely lounge, and now her home was being treated like dirt and here she was, her and her perfect daughter, bound and naked standing in the middle of her lounge just an object that these deranged sub humans were using to gratify their sexual fantasies.</p> <p>Cassandra felt Jessica almost fall against her, she went to plead but stopped, Doug’s eyes darted to the riding crops laid amongst the glass’s. All three men settled in to chairs, now in a circle around the females, Doug lent forward and poured whisky in to a cut crystal glass; swilling it around he lent back and took a cigarette then nodded to Gerry.</p> <p>Gerry moved behind Jessica and untied her hands, Doug looked at the petrified girl as she rubbed the circulation back in to her hands, “Get your mother down on the floor and make her cum, use your hands, mouth, fingers, and tongue,” he lent to the side of his chair and picked up the curved dildo he threw it at her, “And use this, we want to see you play with her, just get her hot.”</p> <p>He nodded to Gerry again, he moved and untied Cassandra, “You know what we want, here’s yours,” he threw another vibrator at her, “We want 69s and lots of kissing, mouth’s, arse’s, cunt’s but we want you to cum,” he looked her hard in the face, “And properly this time, or you will have a pony ride to remember.”</p> <p>Gerry grabbed the back of her hair and tugged her face around, “We want to hear dirty talk and lots of mmmmms when your kissing each other and I mean when your kissing both sets of lips remember we got a couple of hours before we take you both to bed, we want to be hard, we would hate to disappoint you later.”</p> <p>Doug looked at her, “The doors locked and we are here to be entertained,” he picked up a crop, “I got better whips in the van and did I mention long pinchers, so its up to you mum, either teach your kid the art of motherly love or we will teach her, other things.”</p> <p>Cassandra turned and put her hand under the trembling chin of her daughter, she nodded at her and tried a smile, she knelt and kissed her cunt, then lay back on the floor, she opened her legs and waited, Jessica knelt beside her.</p> <p>She ran her hand up the inside of her mothers thighs, Doug’s hand flicked, Jessica squealed, the riding crop had found its target, “Get her hot don’t fucking tickle her, now kneel down, get your face between her legs, stick that cock up her cunt and get licking.”</p> <p>The pretty young girl tried not to give the three perverts a open view of her arse and cunt as she did as she was told; she knelt, her little hands trying to push the foul latex cock up in to her mother while she hoped she was licking in the right place, she also knew her arse was up and Doug had the riding crop.</p> <p>Cassandra deliberately moved her hips until her daughter was licking at her clit; she rotated her hips as the dildo pushed further up inside her cunt. Joey lent forward and played his hand over the young cute round bum that sat in front of him, “Switch the fucking cock on,” she turned the red dial on the base of the cock, it started to buzz, hands still played with her arse, she was vulnerable and unable to stop offering her bum as a plaything for these animals to abuse.</p> <p>The stroking became a hard slap, followed by, “Fuck her faster and get that tongue working, you woman get your knees up and wide, feed your cunt to her.”</p> <p>Jessica pushed the cock in and out, moving it around with her wrist as she did. Her little tongue lapped in to the slit, the vibrating thing tickled her tongue; she felt humiliation as she was forced to make mmmmm noises as she performed this lewd act. Gerry was intent on making the fun last, “O K girly, slide up and hold the cock in with your knee, rub your cunts together and lets have some kissing, good heavy kissing, and play with your mums tits while your at it, and do it good or I’ll do you bad.”</p> <p>The young girl slid up her mothers naked body, her knee slipping between the open thighs, Cassandra bent her head until she could kiss her daughters mouth again, she felt little hands on her breasts squeezing them and rubbing at the nipple.</p> <p>“Get your leg between the kids and rub her cunt and lets see you playing with her tits, lets see you girls getting hot or I’ll give you some encouragement by making your arses hot,” the crack of the crop on the coffee table had Cassandra rocking her thighs between Jessica’s legs, her hands fondled the neat round tits, her fingers gently coxing the little pink nipples to harden.</p> <p>As Cassandra rocked, the cock being held up her and the thigh against her clit started to arouse her, she tried to move, to stop the feelings but the position she was in and the relentless touching of her nipples meant that every time she moved the sensation only increased, what these evil men were forcing them to do was having an effect and the more she became aroused the more she performed for the sick voyeurs by kissing and fondling her own daughter.</p> <p>Little slaps on Jessica’s arse kept their momentum going, grinding the crotch’s with their thighs, the latex cock moved on Jessica’s knee sending unusual feeling up through Cassandra’s body. Their kissed became more passionate, Cassandra seemed to be losing the fight, she licked at her daughter’s lips, then pushed her tongue in to the gasping young mouth.</p> <p>Each set of fingers toyed with hard nipples as the squirming on the floor excited the men. Gerry smiled at Doug then nodded to Joey, both men got up, they grabbed Jessica and turned her over her mother, they slapped the other vibrator back in to Cassandra’s hand, they wanted them in a 69 now they had them in a 69 and they were to aroused to stop.</p> <p>Cassandra pushed the cock gently up in to the young cunt now over her face, Jessica’s body couldn’t help but respond, the gentle pushing in and out got her hips moving while she obediently kept working on her mother, little moans escaped her mouth, her arse twitched but, as ordered she kept licking at the cunt she was fucking. </p> <p>Cassandra could see Gerry and Doug both men sat stroking their fat cocks as they watched when suddenly she felt really wet, the curve on the cock was touching places, she groaned, she didn’t want to give these bastards the pleasure of watching her cum but her hips moved. Little electric shocks shot through her body, she was going to climax and she was getting excitedly aroused.</p> <p>She started to push faster at her daughters cunt, her mouth could taste the juice’s from Jessica, the cock was pulling them back out of her and in to Cassandra’s mouth. Jessica could feel something, not five hours ago she was a virgin now she was going to have her first orgasm and nothing the two females could do was going to stop it happening.</p> <p>Jessica suddenly gasped and shook, little spurts of juice spat around the cock out over her mothers face, she stopped fucking and almost passed out. Doug could see what was happing and quickly nodded. Gerry grabbed Jessica and pulled her up and on to his knee, Joey grabbed the latex cock before it could slip out of Cassandra’s cunt and started to work it again, her knees came up and she shuddered.</p> <p>While Gerry tickled Jessica’s over heated cunt enjoying the little, “Noooos,” and, “Ahhhhs,” Doug got Cassandra’s hands and dragged them down until he made her hold the cock, she couldn’t help but start to use it on her self, the three men watched and giggled as the naked beauty squirmed and thrust about on the floor.</p> <p>Joey played with his stiff cock as he watched Cassandra’s fingers rubbing at the hard clit, she held the latex cock in between her closed hands, pushing it back and forth as she rubbed furiously at her cunt lips bringing herself to an incredible humiliating climax, juice dripped from her hole as she shuddered and stopped the cock slid out and buzzed noisily on the floor.</p> <p>Gerry pushed Jessica back down, “Lick your cum off her face then get busy between her legs,” frightened and confused Jessica licked at her mothers face, Cassandra just lay there to exhausted to fight. Gerry grabbed the girl’s hair and pushed her between her mother’s legs, “Lick it all up.”</p> <p>As she did so her mother moaned, still aroused her sensitive clit jumped to her daughters tongue, her knees rose and closed on the bobbing head, her back arched pushing her large round tits up, Doug licked his lips, took and large swallow from his glass, looked at the other two, “Time for bed said Zibady,” they laughed and nodded, the glass’s were emptied and three pairs of rough hands dragged the two beauties up and propelled them towards the stairs.</p> <p>Doug slapped Cassandra’s bottom as she was herded up the stairs, “Come on bitch, I want to fuck you while your still hot, get in your cute arse in there, you ain’t gona play at cuming tonight, no sir, I’m having the real thing even if it takes fucking you all night,” he shoved her in to the bedroom, Joey followed but Gerry aimed Jessica back in to her own room.</p> <p>The morning light shone through the window, Doug lay on the bed, he pushed his shoulders in to the soft pillows, his eyes watched the tussled black curls as they rose and fell, he breathed in the smell of her as he enjoyed the feeling of her warm mouth sucking on his hard cock. Joey grinned at him from behind her, his hips slowly thrusting in and back as he fucked her cunt for the forth time since they dragged her in there.</p> <p>He could hear Gerry next door; little yelps from a young girl let him know that some-one was having the arse spanked, then little squeals has a hand spanking an arse was replaced by a cock fucking it. It had been one of the better nights, he couldn’t remember the last time they had raped such a beauty, she was obedient now, the fight had gone out of her, she was theirs for a while, she was being subservient for the sake of her daughter. He lay looking at the top of her head, he thought, that’s it lady you suck cock, you play up to us but I’ve got plans for you and your little beauty and the fight and hate will all be back for some more fun.</p></div>",[]
18,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 4",4,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-08-27,5,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">And you still want a bob??</p> <p>Doug lay there thinking of the night, he smiled as he remembered how he had used his fingers and mouth and made her cum twice and how he and Joey had double ended her, both of them mercilessly working on her, slowly and methodically to make her cum once more, it was a small victory, if he counted both of them they had now used either her arse, cunt, mouth or tits at least 15 or 16 times. And were now enjoying her again.</p> <p>His enjoyment was doubled, he felt her fingers stroking under his cock; he felt the build up of yet another climax. With in a few seconds the spurts of juice were sliding in to her throat and he knew, she knew, that spitting it out was not an option.</p> <p>Being aware of the rules she kept his Doug’s cock in her mouth until Joey pumped his cock empty, then she waited for her next orders, Doug was enjoying this game as much as he was fucking her. He knew she thought that playing the subservient plaything would save her from the painful side of his hobby but he knew soon a thing or two would change all that.</p> <p>He day dreamed about his little toy, he had taken his time putting it together, literally, and he knew he would enjoy using it on her and her lovely daughter, he grinned to himself as he thought it would be the most electrifying fuck either of them would ever have.</p> <p>He snapped at her, “Right bitch, I’ve just fed you now you feed us, move your well fucked butt down stairs while I see how your kid is doing.”</p> <p>Joey stayed with her, Doug walked in on Gerry, “You ever got your cock out of her mouth?” both men laughed at Jessica knelt on the floor licking all over the semi erect cock,” Gerry patted her on the head, “Just having it cleaned, been up her arse and cunt most of the night,” he giggled, “And if she don’t make it hard again I’ll try and be with you soon.”</p> <p>Suddenly Joey shouted from downstairs, “Get your arse’s down here fast.” Doug, fearing Cassandra had escaped told Gerry to tie and gag Jessica, then raced downstairs. Cassandra was kneeling were Joey had left her, he pointed at the window. Doug looked out. About three quarters of the way down the drive were two boys both dressed in uniforms, Doug swore, “Fucking boy scouts, shit what the fuck do scouts want up here.”</p> <p>He swung round, he shouted at Cassandra, “If you know what’s good for you and your kid you’ll keep it shut, you, gag her and tie her, leave the brats to me.”</p> <p>Doug got dressed and stood by the door watching the two boys as they played about getting closer and closer, he thought, are they cub scouts, he knew boys had to be about 11 or 12 to be full scouts but their silly short trousers made them look younger.</p> <p>They crunched on to the gravel and made for the bell on the door; Doug looked back in to the house Joey had Cassandra helplessly stood around the corner, out of sight of the door, the red ball gag was in and her wrists and ankles were tightly strapped, her naked body trembled, Doug thought, they’d fucked her and abused her but how gorgeous she still was, the bell rang.</p> <p>He went to the door, “Yes?”</p> <p>The sight of this scruffy man in such a big posh house took the two boys back, they were very clean boys obviously from posh houses themselves, one of them cleared his throat.</p> <p>Doug tried a smile as the boy started, “Please sir, its scout help week,” Doug shook his head, “What do you mean, help week?” The boy looked nervous, “Its like the old bob a job weeks, sir, we do any little jobs and you give a donation to the scouts, sir.”</p> <p>Bob still smiled, he liked being called sir and an idea was formulating in his warped mind. He looked at them, “So you want to do something for me and you want a reward for pleasing me do you, is that it?”</p> <p>The other boy beamed, “Yes sir that’s right, we would willing do something to help you if you would be kind enough to reward us.”</p> <p>Doug even chuckled, “Then you better come in then.”</p> <p>He knew Joey was free, tied as she was Cassandra wasn’t going anywhere and he had spotted Gerry at the bottom of the stairs so he guessed Jessica was helpless up in her room, so his plan could be started.</p> <p>The two other men made themselves visible; Joey tried to look surprised, “What have we here?” </p> <p>Gerry sniggered as he joined in the fun, “Nothing like a boy in uniform to get you excited.” Joey whispered, “And a nice chubby one.”</p> <p>Doug positioned himself behind the two boys, his hands on their shoulders, then in one quick movement he grabbed at the ends of the neckerchiefs pulled them around and jerked the boys back.</p> <p>Their hands tried to grab at his hands but he was far to strong and soon had them chocking, Gerry and Joey simultaneously slapped them across the face not once but twice they immediately stopped fighting, tears glistened in their eyes, Doug shook them until they chocked, gasping out for him to stop.</p> <p>Gerry slapped one of them again, “What’s your name?”</p> <p>Half blubbering, half struggling he squeaked, “James sir.”</p> <p>Gerry drew his hand back, “And this chubby, ginger haired chap?”</p> <p>A quick, “Toby sir,” saved him another slap, Joey stood in front of both of them, “Last one to get his clothes off, gets another belting.”</p> <p>For a second or two they stood there disbelieving in what had been said, but the movement of Gerry’s arm suddenly had them pulling at their shirts. With in seconds they stood there, still held by their scarves but now in their socks and little underpants, Gerry and Joey looked at them, smiled and pulled rope from their pockets.</p> <p>Quickly turned around; they were ordered to put their hands behind their backs where they were viciously fastened tightly together.</p> <p>Doug let go of the scarves and pulled them off, Joey got more rope as Doug threatened both boys with the mother of all beatings if they spoke at any time their ankles were hobbled, leaving enough space to let them shuffle were ever the men wanted them.</p> <p>The three men looked at the panic ridden faces of their new playthings, Doug was the first to speak, “Go get the ladies.”</p> <p>The look on the two boys faces was a picture as the two naked bound and gagged females, their ankles untied but their knees were strapped tightly which made them waddle, were paraded in front of them, Doug started his game again, “Like what you see boys, recognize this young lady?” he dragged Jessica in front of them, James trying not to look nodded.</p> <p>Doug was in his element, “Oh come on boys don’t be shy, just look at this,” he turned Jessica around, “If you know her you must have seen her, did you imagine what was under that skirt as she swaggered around the town, this fine round arse,” he moved her bound wrists to the side and ran his hand over her naked whip marked cheeks, “I bet you wanted to see it, well here it is.”</p> <p>Cassandra tried to move, little muffled sounds of protest came from behind the gag, Gerry moved behind her, his hands came around from behind, his left hand squeezed her breast, his right grabbed a hand full of nicely trimed short curly hair and tugged, she squealed, but he only whispered, “Shhhh we won’t forget you, we’ll be using you again very soon, so come and sit on my lap and we’ll both enjoy the show.”</p> <p>He dragged her back and sat, pulling her on to him, with her arms tied his hands roamed freely over her naked body his fingers toyed with the thick nipples as he settled back and watched the fun.</p> <p>Doug turned Jessica around again, “Look at these fine firm titties,” he squeezed them then pulled at her nipple, “How’d you fancy one of these in your mouth, she tastes real nice, mind you she has got a bit sticky,” he smiled at the others, “Maybe a bath would be a good job?”</p> <p>His hand slid down to her cunt, he tickled his finger in to the top of her slit pushing the folds of skin apart, “And this could definitely do with a clean out, its had a lot of sticky stuff stuffed up it,” he kissed the petrified girls face, “And we have to make room for more, don’t we little girl?”</p> <p>Doug slapped Jessica’s arse hard, “And if she doesn’t do as she’s told, we play with a nice whippy crop, shall we show them?” Jessica squealed and shook her head, Doug smiled, “Then you are going to do as your told, yes?”</p> <p>The lovely girl nodded, Doug moved behind her and whispered in her ear, “Get on your knees,” the girl struggled to kneel, the strapping bit in to her legs just above her knees, but she made it, she had no choice.</p> <p>Doug bent down and carried on, “Your gag is coming off and so are their underpants, use your teeth.” </p> <p>He pulled at the buckle and pulled the gag off, she coughed then looked at him, he grinned at her and made little biting movements, snapping his teeth at her, she turned to stare at the white underpants on the two boys in front of her.</p> <p>Petrified at what Doug may do to her she moved her head forward, she got the waistband of Toby’s pants between her teeth and started to shake her head, pulling downwards. </p> <p>The men giggled at her struggles, pulling at the front then having to move to the side, Doug mocked her, “Come on Toby help the little lady, turn around and show her your fat little arse, let her get her teeth in to it.”</p> <p>The men’s giggles now turned to roars of laughter as the poor girl dragged the underpants down over Toby’s arse, exposing very white chubby cheeks, Doug turned him round again, Jessica could see what everybody else could see a bulge in the front of the pants, Gerry tweaked Cassandra’s nipple, “This should be fun,” all that got was a subdued moan from the beautiful woman.</p> <p>Jessica closed her eyes as she pulled down, she suddenly felt the side of Toby’s cock on the side of her face, as she carried on pulling the cock bounced around getting in to her hair and continuously touching her face until gravity took over and the pants dropped to the floor, Toby stood there his cock, a little over five inch’s looked ridiculous semi erect.</p> <p>Doug was there, “Well, well he is ginger all over, O K James your next,” Jessica went through the whole perverted act again until both boys stood there, naked apart from their socks.</p> <p>Doug had never moved, “Now you’ve got their attention, lets have you kiss those nice cocks all over, no sucking yet, just lots of kissing and licking, go on, oh and by the way I have the crop if you need to be reminded.” </p> <p>Gerry’s hand was between Cassandra’s bound thighs, he played with the top of her slit while she watched her daughter being humiliated, having to lick and kiss two twelve year old boys cocks that were now getting harder by every kiss.</p> <p>“Looks like are boys have got some tackle, take the gag out of mothers mouth, lets have some action.” Gerry unbuckled the gag then Doug and Joey dragged her up and knelt her in front of James. </p> <p>Doug shook her black hair, “O K ladies lets see you have your hors^deves before we give you a main course, suck the boys off and right down your throat, I have a funny feeling it won’t take long.”</p> <p>The men filled their glass’s again, Doug tapped the crop menacingly against his leg until, reluctantly Cassandra and Jessica took the two cocks in their mouths and started sucking and licking while moving their heads up and down, the sight of Doug and the riding crops kept them moving. </p> <p>The looks on the boys faces had the men giggling and joking, the look was that of total surprise that their cocks were about to explode in a female mouth, Gerry joked, “This would be the first time they’d cum with out the aid of their own hand.” </p> <p>Suddenly Jessica gagged, white sticky juice started to leak from her lips around the cock, Doug snapped, “Swallow it all,” as she started to comply with the order so her mothers mouth filled, she didn’t need telling, the men could see her throat muscles working, she was swallowing it all.</p> <p>Joey stood behind the boys, “You enjoy that, nice to have such willing mouths on your peckers ain’t it,” Toby went to speak, but a slap on his naked butt cheek stopped that, “We do the talking you do as your told.”</p> <p>Doug smiled at Joey, “I see your interested so we will play with the ladies, he nudged Gerry, “We will swap for a change, I fancy a little tight young cunt, arse and mouth before you stretch it to much then, lets see if their still enjoying our company and if they’re not enjoying pleasuring us I think maybe we go look at the workshop again,” he looked at the startled faces, “I see you ladies get my meaning, get up stairs you got work to do.” </p> <p>With Gerry at the bottom of the stairs and Doug at the top they watched their captives as they tried to waddle up each stair, their knees still strapped made them look a ridicules sight, much to the amusement of their tormentors.</p> <p>Joey stayed with the two boys, waiting to be left alone; he had his own plans for a little fun.</p> <p>He heard Cassandra break the rule, as she was shoved in to the bedroom she pleaded with Gerry, “Please, I’m begging you, we will do anything you want but don’t take us back to that thing.”</p> <p>Doug heard her, he let out a satisfied grunt as he fondled Jessica’s arse, pushing her through her bedroom door, he smiled and thought, Oh you’ll beg alright and do lots of things before we are done with you but it still won’t save either of you from some good dancing lessons.</p> <p>Doug stood by the door, he held Jessica with her back to him, his arms around mauling her tits and squeezing her cunt lips as he listened to the female voice from the other room, he giggled as he heard, “Untie me, let me suck your cock while you play with me, you can do what you like to me, bend me over, fuck me as hard as you like, use my arse or cunt or both anything, I will wiggle it for you.”</p> <p>Doug started to unbuckle the straps on Jessica, his ears enjoying the sound of panic in Cassandra’s voice.</p> <p>Pushing the door shut and locking it Doug pushed the young beauty on to the bed, “On your back girly, I want my balls washed.” Doug climbed on the bed behind her head and slowly moved down until his knees were either side of the black tussled hair. Jessica stared up at the sickly sight of the fat oafs arse hole, the fat ball sack hung over her nose, she swallowed almost vomiting at the smell, “Use your hands on my cock and give me a nice licking, I’ll amuse myself by having some fun with those nice titties you’ve got pointing up at me.”</p> <p>Knowing only to well the alterative Jessica’s little tongue started licking at the ball sack and base of the fat cock while her hands gently pulled the foreskin up and back, she squirmed as rough hands pulled at her sore sensitive nipples but didn’t for a second stop.</p> <p>Cassandra was on her back, her arms around the back of her knees pulling them up to her tits. Her fingers tickling between the folds of her exposed cunt, telling him to fuck her, how she loved to have it up her arse, how she had never been fucked better and how her mouth couldn’t wait to be filled with hard long cocks, she was completely degrading herself while Gerry fingered her, her orders were to get herself wet, really wet, Gerry gloated, all he wanted to do was humiliate this high living stunning woman before he bent her to his will.</p> <p>Joey smiled at the two boys, their cocks now hanging down; they looked really cute, tied, naked and helpless. Joey took some cushions from the chairs, spread them on the floor and lay amongst them, “You this side, James you kneel this side,” he lifted a crop and held it firm.</p> <p>The two boys knelt either side, “Remember how the ladies sucked your cocks, well you two get to do the same to mine, and if you don’t do it good,” thwack, he stung Toby’s bare arse, the kid squealed like a stuck pig, “Now James you start sucking it, get the head in your mouth and tickle the top with your tongue. Toby lick the base you’ll know when its time to change especially the one who ain’t doin it right,” again he flicked the crop at Toby’s arse.</p> <p>Terrified he was going to be next for a beating James bent his head and scooped the cock in to his mouth, Toby lay his head on Joey’s thigh and started licking at the base, soon Joey had hold of James’s head propelling it up and down his hard shaft, accompanied by choking noise, to Joey that was half the fun; he grinned before opening his legs to allow Toby’s tongue more stinking flesh to slaver over. </p> <p>He used the boys for at least six or seven minutes, half a minute with one mouth then the same with the other, a few quick flicks of the crop kept them energetically sucking and licking, until stage two came to mind.</p> <p>Dragging them round James was under and Toby on top. As the two boys gazed at each other’s cock, they were being held in a classic 69 by Joey, his crop flicking harder and harder on Toby’s arse as he watched them reluctantly take each cock in their mouths and started pumping their heads up and down all over again.</p> <p>Joey knelt beside them, a little flick on a buttock or naked thigh kept them at it. Suddenly his slaps got harder, making the boys squeal, Joey snapped, “Toby push your arse hole down on your mates mouth; You James lick his arse and make it wet, and if he’s your friend and you want to keep it that way make his arse really wet.”</p> <p>The look on Toby’s face was a picture of fear; it made Joey’s enjoyment even greater; he stroked his cock, feeling the rigid meat pass through his hand. He watched as James pushed his tongue between the tight butt cheeks, just for the hell of it Joey slapped James’s thigh high enough to catch the young boys cock with the end of the crop, his muffled yelp made Joey laugh, “I said really wet.”</p> <p>He watched the boy suck his tongue back in his mouth before shoving it up the bent arse ring, another slap this time on that bottom, “Who told you to stop sucking his cock, at least suck him off while he tongue fucks your fatty arse.”</p> <p>Joey’s cock was rock hard now, he moved slowly around the boys until he was behind Toby, he could see the look in James’s eyes, fear and loathing, he blew James a kiss before kneeling. His cock aimed at James’s mouth but before it touched at the licking tongue, he slapped Toby’s buttock. As he moved so Joey grabbed his hips and shoved at the wet hole, a little pushing and shoving by his big strong hands had the tip of his rigid cock screwing at the pink entrance hole.</p> <p>Toby squealed and tried to move but Joey pushed in, “Suck his cock or I’ll belt it as well as fuck it,” as his cock stretched and pushed in to the hole his hand slapped down on the naked buttock, the little ahh sounds became aagg noise’s as he tried to do as he was ordered.</p> <p>Joey rammed at the virgin arse hole, he gripped the bound hands tightly and rode himself in as far as he could, slapping at the naked flesh making sure that Toby’s mouth was working on James, while James had to keep licking at the swinging balls dangling in his face.</p> <p>Enjoying the tight fitting hole in the chubby round bottom Joey settled back in to a slow rhythm, the occasional slap kept Toby sucking cock, if James stopped Joey just sat on his face until he felt the tickling sensation of his tongue under his balls, upstairs his two friends where having just as much fun.</p> <p>Gerry was stood beside the bed as the beautiful Cassandra humiliated herself in front of him, posing like a whore, pouting her lips at him, playing with her cunt, finger fucking herself and even licking and biting her own nipples in between lifting her hand to fondle his cock while telling him, in detail how she liked to be fucked.</p> <p>Doug’s little plaything lay across the bed, her legs wide open her head hanging off the edge as Doug stood open legged over her, his knees against the bed his cock driving in to her mouth as he bent over her, he was fascinated by her young open cunt, his fingers and mouth played over it like a succulent wet peach.</p> <p>While Joey released a torrent of hot juice up Toby bowels Cassandra knelt on her bed pulling on Gerry’s cock, her left hand tickling his balls while she pumped him until he spurt his cum over her, all the time she excited Gerry as he made her talk in the most foul language she could about herself and being fucked.</p> <p>Doug had Jessica holding her tongue out while she jerked him off in to her mouth, her head held back as he watched his juice sliding over her tongue and in to her throat, she knew the rule, no closing her mouth until her mouth was empty.</p> <p>“You done doing the scouts arsehole?” Doug voice came from the top of the stairs; Joey yelled back, “One down one to go.” Doug’s laugh filled the house, “He’ll have to wait, its time for them to earn their bob, got a job for them.”</p> <p>As Joey marched the two boys up the stairs, Gerry nudged Doug, “Fat ones having trouble, looks a bit more bowed in the legs than before.” Even still hobbled Toby’s arse was obviously painful as he tried to climb the stairs all the time the crop moved them along.</p> <p>Joey looked up, “Where’s the women folk?” Doug winked, “Waiting in the bathroom, come on,”</p> <p>Cassandra and Jessica were bound again, hands behind their backs both with balls strapped in their mouths, Cassandra was standing in the bath, Jessica in the shower cubical, the two scouts were slapped until they stood in the plush bathroom in between the three men.</p> <p>Joey untied their wrists has Doug turned water on, the cold water made Jessica squeal in to her ball, Cassandra started to hop from foot to foot as the cold water lapped around her ankles, Doug grinned at her, “This should make their nips point the way.”</p> <p>Doug threw a sponge at James, “Here, wash that sticky mess off the girl and don’t miss any where, inside or out,” The naked boy managed to get himself in to the shower, the ropes on his legs restricting his movement, he shuddered in the cold spray, “The quicker you wash it all off her the quicker you get out,” Doug turned his attention to Cassandra.</p> <p>He gave a face cloth to Toby, “There you go little man, wash the nice lady down, especially them big titties, and then in between those gorgeous legs, don’t miss a bit and you may get another, more interesting job.”</p> <p>Toby looked at the helpless bound woman then at Doug, “Or you could get your arse fucked again,” You could see the look of panic on Toby’s face as he scrambled in to the cold water and dipped the cloth in to it.</p> <p>Soon little squealing sounds from Cassandra were mixing with her daughters as cold water splashed their naked bodies, Doug grinned as he could see her nipples expanding there and then in front of him.</p> <p>Doug and Gerry turned and watched as James scrubbed at Jessica’s thighs around to her firm young buttocks then between her legs, rubbing over the few hairs above her slit, Joey stung his wet arse, “Get your soapy fingers up her cunt, we want her clean, real clean and you’ve missed some cum on her tits and chin.”</p> <p>Joey grabbed at the control and quickly turned it, the squeals grew louder as the water heated, then back to cold, then hot again. The bathroom filled with stupid laughter as the men watched the helpless kids turning and jumping to the changing heat.</p> <p>Gerry slapped Toby, telling him to get on with scrubbing the woman or he would be next. The face cloth slid between Cassandra’s legs, she groaned, the men turned in time to see Toby hand moved the cloth so his hand was doing the rubbing, Doug laughed, “O K kid if you like feeling her cunt shove your soapy fingers up her, just like your mate is doing to the lovely Jessica.”</p> <p>Both boys were now furiously shoving their fingers up the two females cunts, both of the bound captives could only stand there, open legged and let it happen, unable to stop the excited boys, all Cassandra could do was let out another groan as Doug barked the order, “Now shove your fingers up their arse holes.”</p> <p>The men grinned as the inexperienced boys tried desperately to do what they were ordered. Toby clumsily bent and pushed his finger up the squealing woman’s arse, finding the hole and pushing deeper, the same squeals could be heard from the shower, the cold water stinging James’s face as he pushed his entire finger up in to the young girl.</p> <p>Joey brought the fun and games to a close, “Come on, they’re clean enough and I’m getting a stork on again.” Doug motioned at them to switch the water off, “Just one more little job, you scouts are now gona earn your bob, pass me the razor, lets have this bitch like her daughter, bold.”</p> <p>Gerry laughed, “You ain’t been looking hard enough, littleuns got a few,” As he pointed at the bathroom shelf Doug’s face took on an evil leer, “Pass me them tweezers this could be fun.” </p> <p>Joey dragged James out of the shower cubical before slamming it shut on the shaking girl he laughed in to the panic-stricken face, “Wait your turn, mummy first then we’ll have our fun doing you.”</p> <p>Gerry tapped Doug on the shoulder, “Maybe we should do mummy the same, lets tie her to the bed, we got enough rope to make sure she can’t move then sit back and watch the boys do a little pluckin before we do some more fuckin.”</p> <p>Jessica looked on helplessly as the two boys were kicked out of the bathroom followed by her mother, struggling between Doug and Joey, Gerry was already running downstairs, his mission, get more rope.</p> <p>A quarter of an hour later the three men stood in the big bedroom; Gerry had the wet, naked gagged and bound Jessica clutched to him, his hands roaming freely over her young firm body. They all stared at the big-bed; anticipation had Doug’s mouth dripping with excitement.</p> <p>On the bed lay the raven-haired beauty, held like a frog on an examination table. Her elbows pulled tightly behind, the rope travailing up around her throat and up to the bed head. Her knees held wide apart, a rope passed under the bed held them firm, which was exactly the same as the rope around her waist, she was pinned to the bed and tape now covered the round ball in her mouth totally muffling all her cries.</p> <p>Doug passed the tweezers to James, “ Get between her legs and pluck her boys or we’ll make sure it will be the worst for you.” </p> <p>The two boys slid on to the bed between her legs, they didn’t look at her, her eyes were wild with fear, her thick wavy hair swung as she shook her head, muffled cries were ignored as James’s hand moved to the top of her mound, the tweezers poised over her neatly trimmed black curly hair.</p> <p>James looked at Toby and picked at a couple of hairs, clenching the tweezers closed he pulled sharply up, the little short grunts became a long shrill moan, “Come on, quicker than that, she loves me, she loves me not, keep up James, join in ginger Toby, come on this is fun.”</p> <p>James tried to keep up as Toby said the silly rhyme. Gerry’s fingers played over Jessica’s cunt, pinching at the little hairs and giving them a gentle tug, he whispered as she squirmed in his grip, “I’m gona do yours, I’m gona have you all to myself while I pluck you, kind of pluck it and fuck it, if you see what I mean.”</p> <p>Little pin pricks of blood peppered Cassandra’s mound, every time James pulled, another muffled moan filled the room, Gerry giggled as he tugged at Jessica’s sparse hairs, “Wait until its me with the tweezers and you squealing, but don’t worry little darling I’m going to do a lot of kissing it better.” </p> <p>James moved slower and slower, even the occasional slap didn’t move him in time with the silly rhyme, Doug had Toby take over. Joey slid on to the bed beside Cassandra, “Just wait until he gets to that tender part near your cunt, ohhh how that bites, mind you, you could save yourself,” her eyes darted at him, “Oh yes, we can just shave the rest off, after you’ve plucked your daughters cunt hairs.”</p> <p>She stared at Jessica but Doug butted in, “You will be much kinder than my friend here and we will let you kiss it and lick it better after, she’s liked your tongue up her before, come on it will be fun, what do you say?”</p> <p>Cassandra knew they were going to do the both of them, and they enjoyed their pain. The realization that she could be gentler than these animals set in, so she nodded, Doug clapped his hand, “That’s a girl,” he looked at Joey, “Get her up, lets have her hands tied in front,” he turned to Gerry, “Tie the pretty thing to the bed, no need to have that pissed off look on your face either, there’s plenty more funning to be had with these two.”</p> <p>Doug watched as his two mates arranged their captives. He soon had Cassandra standing by him, he pulled the tape away from her mouth and unbuckled the gag, as he spoke to her his hand pulled at the tufted of hair still over her cunt, she squirmed as he whispered, “Pull them all out and I will expect you to kiss and lick her cunt while you do.”</p> <p>Cassandra looked pitifully at him but he tugged harder, she bit her lip, “That’s right lady squirm that little tush, your new hobby is pleasing us and we have our ways of being pleased.”</p> <p>Gerry and Doug watched her climb between her daughter’s legs, Joey was more interested in the two boys; out of the corner of his eye Doug saw that and nodded for him to take the boys to another room and have some fun with them.</p> <p>Doug smiled at the two dejected naked boys as they shuffled out; both of them had seen Joey’s cock, now long, hard and just waiting for them to service it. James in particular looked scared he still had a virgin arse and Joey was grinning at him.</p> <p>A little squeal brought Doug’s attention back to the bed; a tear was trickling down the side of Jessica’s face as the tweezers plucked another small dark hair. Doug moved forward and slid his hand up the inside of Cassandra’s thigh, “A little more kissy, kissy on her pussy wussy or my friend gets his go and I will use my teeth on yours.”</p> <p>Before another hair was pulled Cassandra bent her head and kissed her daughter’s cunt, she went to move but Doug’s hand held her, “French kissing would be nice,” he shoved her face down between the spread young thighs.”</p> <p>Cassandra had gotten used to their threats and knew it was pointless to antagonize them as she and her daughter would only come off worse, she licked at the sweet thin cunt lips, she could see from the corner of her eye that both men were watching, she could even see their fat cocks swelling as she pushed her tongue in and around the folds of flesh. </p> <p>The squeals continued as Cassandra plucked at the mound, still trying to make it less painful and licking it and kissing all over it for her perverted voyeur’s pleasure. As Doug forced her to kneel while she finished off, he had whispered to Gerry who disappeared, leaving her to kiss and lick her daughters cunt while Doug’s fingers enjoyed squeezing her firm round arse or pushing inside her exposed puffy cunt lips.</p> <p>It was as Gerry came back that Doug grabbed Cassandra and pulled her up, “Put your hands behind your head,” she placed her bound hands behind her head, Doug grabbed a bit of discarded rope and wound it around her neck trapping her wrists as well, Gerry gave him a razor.</p> <p>With out water or any thing else Doug scrapped at the tuft of hair, slicing it away from her body, then he cleaned her up, making sure it got it all, Cassandra moved and pushed making sure he could cut away anything she hadn’t.</p> <p>Doug turned her around and put his hands around her, he enjoyed playing with her tits then dropping down her stomach to stroke over the newly bald cunt. His right hand disappeared, she heard the men laugh, suddenly the right hand returned and slapped hard over her bald mound, she yelled, his hand was covered in aftershave.</p> <p>Jessica had seen this and knew she was next, gagged and helplessly fastened to the bed she could only watch as Gerry poured the liquid over her plucked mound until she too was squealing.</p> <p>Doug roared with laughter as Cassandra hopped and pranced around the bedroom as the stinging solution burned her shaven mound and trickled over her sore cunt.</p> <p>Doug grabbed her, “Come here bitch, watching your tits bounce around like that’s given me a fucking hard on, get on your knees and suck unless you want me to get off another way,” fearing what he meant by another way Cassandra dropped to her knees, opened her mouth and swallowed as much of the foul hard meat as she could.</p> <p>Gerry grinned at the helpless Jessica, climbed between her legs and jabbed his cock at her tender cunt, pushing hard at the entrance until he felt it start to slid in and fill the young beauty.</p> <p>Both men forced the captives to perform, Cassandra working up and down the shaft, using her tongue over the end and in to the foreskin just how she had been told. With her hands held firmly to her neck the rest of her body was available to anything, it allowed Doug the freedom of her tits. Gerry was just as bad, Jessica, though bound tightly to the bed still had to wiggle her arse and hump her hips up and down while Gerry mauled and attacked her lovely firm tits.</p> <p>Joey sat on the chair with the two boys, their hands crossed and bound half way up their backs, were knelt either side; Toby sucking hard on the end of his cock while James used his tongue over and under the rest of his length.</p> <p>Joey moved, he slapped the back of James’s head, “Stand up boy, you can bend and lick while I play with your cute arse.” The moment James had dreaded, he stood and bent, now licking as fast as he could, anything to keep Joey happy, he shuddered as he felt Joey’s hand caresses his arse cheeks, slowly the fingers moved until they were between the cheeks tickling the tight puckered hole. </p> <p>Doug took Cassandra in to another room so as he could lay on the bed why she, still uncomfortable bound could be made to kiss and lick his cock, balls and arse, he was going to make sure she took her time.</p> <p>His nose smelt her sweet nectar, the cold bath had her smelling clean and he was revelling in a delightful 69, his tongue slavering over the bold cunt as he was making sure he got maximum pleasure from his gorgeous slave, he’d instilled fear by warning her she had to cum before he did or there would be another long riding lesson.</p> <p>Gerry had the same idea; he had removed her gag and was reversed over the top of the 12 year-old, his tongue licking her cunt furiously while driving his cock down in to her choking open mouth.</p> <p>Joey laughed at the grunts, yelps, sobs and squeals coming from the boy bent over the chair in front of him; Toby knelt under him, his head pressed back to the chair back as he sucked at the cock in his mouth unable to escape as it was being slammed in to his throat by the force of Joey fucking furiously at his friends tight virgin arse.</p> <p>Joey stroked the young boys buttocks as he fucked him, the hole was so tight that he couldn’t make it last and soon James squealed to the hot juice filling his sore bowels. Joey lay over him, slapping Toby for stopping but James was in no mood for cuming. Joey soon changed that; as he slid out of him and made him kneel and suck his own filth off the fat cock, before sitting back to enjoy Toby’s efforts in blow-jobbing James until he was eventually forced to cum in the kids mouth.</p> <p>A pathetic, whining voice made Joey laugh, “Please mister we did what you wanted can we go now?” Joey nearly choked with laughter, “Ya you did all right but I ain’t finished and it ain’t bob a fucking blow job week so you will have to put up with the other kind of deposit, now lets go find out how much fun the ladies are having.”</p></div>",[]
19,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 4",4,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-09-01,8,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Well I fancied a twenty but two tens will do</p> <p>Joey enjoyed the fear in the boys as he pushed them towards the other bedrooms; he flung the door open but the bed was empty, quickly he looked in Jessica’s bedroom that to was empty, then he heard muffled squeals, he moved towards the window just in time to see Doug and Gerry with the riding crops, making stupid cowboy yells while slapping at the naked, hobbled and bound females as they drove them towards the workshop.</p> <p>Joey dragged the boys over to watch the scene, forcing them to the window he knelt down behind them as all three watched the females hopping and wiggling, Joey laughed, “They just don’t want to go in that barn,” his hand ran down there side’s and under their bound wrist stroking over the little round arse’s, “Did you enjoy them sucking your cocks, those cute fat lips pulling on your little peckers?”</p> <p>Two nervous voices squeaked, “Yes sir,” Joey started to fondle the round cheeks, “All men like a good cock sucking, especially from pretty young girls.” He kept them pressed to the window, playing with them as they watched the females reluctantly moving towards the barn door, the silly inaudible noise’s from behind the ball gags, the way their tits were bouncing looked really sexy bouncing more and more as strikes of the crops hit home.</p> <p>As Joey watched the proceedings his hands slid under the boys arse until he was cupping their balls, fondling young boys always gave him a hard on and this was no exception. As he worked on their balls he couldn’t help but feel them tense and their cocks were like any other, they started to harden.</p> <p>Joey carried on until both boys were hard, he moved in front of them, his back to the window. His hands quickly went back to jerking at the little five inch cocks until he could feel them pulsing. With a silly laugh he let go and stood, “Your just a couple of gay boys, little puffters, so lets get on with it,” his own cock stood straight out, “Suck me off again, little kids mouths are so accommodating but this time you’re going to accommodate the whole length.”</p> <p>Grabbing a handful of dark hair in one hand and a handful of ginger hair in the other he dragged first James and then Toby on to his rigid meat, driving it in to the back of the choking mouths, thumping in three times then out and in to the next, every time shoving that bit further, laughing at the tears pouring down each boys face.</p> <p>He was almost all the way in Toby’s mouth loving the way he was gagging when suddenly something stopped him, voices; young girly voices coming from the drive. He heard the crunch of feet on gravel, pulling his cock out of the young boys mouth he ducked down, dragging the two boys with him. Slowly he looked back up. Two young girls in uniform were earnestly chatting, Joey kept low but his eyes savoured the sight. Both girls had lovely blue uniforms, their blue beret’s looked cute over the blond ones pony tail. The other had a shock of auburn hair, which exploded from under the beret.</p> <p>Both girls would be pre-teen but Joey noticed the ginger one was a little plumper and had interesting bumps in her blouse; the skirts were knee length and the white bobby socks made the whole vision look adorable. Joey’s eyes went to Toby then back to the plump girl, “Two ginger tops, now there’s a coincidence.”</p> <p>His eyes stared menacingly at Toby, “And another little chubby one too, I take it you know her?” Toby looked away, Joey’s hand moved quickly grabbing the boys balls, just a little squeeze had him begging, Joey stopped, “I take it you know her?”</p> <p>Toby blubbered, “My sister,” Joey still had his balls in his hand, “And the other one?” Toby sniffled, “Her friend, Linda Talbert,” Joey smiled, “And sisters name is?” A quick, “Marian,” from Toby left only one more question, “And how old are they?” James butted in, “Ten sir, their both ten.”</p> <p>Joey slammed both boys back down, knocking the wind out of them as they hit the floor. In a flash he grabbed tape and the discarded pants, first Toby then James had their pants tapped in their mouths; the hobbling ropes were tightened around their ankles, threatening them that if they moved he’d kick the shit out of them Joey left the two naked bound boys and grabbing his trousers, he positioned himself downstairs, his nerves coiled, he waited.</p> <p>He didn’t have to wait long, soon those sweet little squeaky voices were right outside the door; he let the bell ring. He coughed, took a couple of deep breaths and went to the door, he loved getting the same reaction from the girls as he had from the boys at the scruffy man, he tried to look in a hurry, he snapped, “Yes what do you want?” </p> <p>Taken back the blond one stammered, “We were looking for some friends, their on scout help week, we are doing it for our pack too, have you seen them?” Joey grinned then made it a smile, he bent towards them, the smell of the young fresh, clean, innocent bodies played over his nostrils, he gazed in to their pretty up turned faces, “Oh yes they came by this morning, they’ve been very busy, bending over and going at it, I expect they’ve got their mouths full as we speak, their having some lunch, I think their over in the barn, shall we go have a look?”</p> <p>The girls looked excitedly at each other, “Oh yes please,” Joey turned and walked in front, his mind filled with the way their little lips had formed the Oh and imagining what he could stuff between them. He reached the door and stepped back, waving majestically for them to enter; he followed, shutting the door quickly.</p> <p>The two girls stood open mouthed; Joey took in the same sight. Gerry and Doug smiled back at him, admiring the two little poppettes presented to them. The girl’s eyes were focused on the other occupants of the barn, Cassandra and Jessica.</p> <p>Jessica was sat on the bench pony, but her ankles and wrists were tied one side and down forcing her arse to hang over the other side, beautifully round firm and naked, completely vulnerable; the back of her thighs pressed in to the sharp top edge. A rope from the ceiling beam was wrapped around and around her chest trapping her young breasts in a squeezing grip as it hung her from a beam, the little firm nipples being forced to their full length. The rope was just tight enough to take a little pressure off the back of her thighs but it didn’t stop her moaning behind the red ball still strapped in her mouth.</p> <p>Cassandra hung from the ceiling, her arms held high above her head, her ankles kept wide thanks to a broom handle, she was on tip toes, her magnificent body taught, her breast thrust out big, round and firm, her lovely skin was wet with sweat but most of all it was covered in long thin marks; her head hung down but the ball gag was still visible to every one, as was the many stranded whip in Doug’s hand.</p> <p>Gerry broke the silence, “Well, well, well what have we here, how old are you two adorable things?” Joey put on a silly girly voice, “We are ten.”</p> <p>Gerry grinned at him, “Well I thought I was going for something around twenty next but two tens will do nicely”.</p> <p>He moved and grabbed the blond one by her pony tail, as she squealed he said, “My you look good enough to eat, where shall I start?” the ginger haired girl moved back only to be grabbed by Joey.</p> <p>Gerry bent down and stared in to the terrified face, before Linda could move his left arms slid around her back gripping her waist trapping her arms to her side then he stood, lifting her with him.</p> <p>She wriggled in his grip until his right hand grabbed her ponytail again, he moved her head until he could mash his mouth on to hers, he was making long low mmmmmm sounds which muffled her squeals, the whole scene had the other men laughing, Doug shouted, “Kissing on her first date what will you be asking her to do next?”</p> <p>Marians little fingers went up to her eyes, blubbering and sobbing as she stood in Joey’s iron grip. Gerry stopped kissing Linda and she pulled her head away, “Please mister don’t do that, please put me down your hurting.”</p> <p>Gerry grinned, his free hand slid down her back and started to stroke up and down the back of her leg, slowly moving higher, sliding up under her skirt and down again, enjoying her wiggling and her pathetic pleading for him to stop.</p> <p>Gerry loved her little whimpering voice, “Please stop that, don’t do that, “Gerry pulled her close, “Why not, you’ve got lovely smooth legs, haven’t you?” his hand slid further up her thigh, she wouldn’t look at him, he shook her, “Haven’t you?”</p> <p>A little yes was all he heard, “Yes what?” she was sobbing but blubbered out, “Yes I have lovely smooth legs,” Gerry carried on, “And have you got two nice little holes between your smooth legs?”</p> <p>She didn’t know what to say but a vicious squeeze from Gerry brought the word, “Yes,” from her lips, just what Gerry wanted, “Yes what?”</p> <p>Fighting the tears she said, “Yes I have two,” the tears took over, Gerry slid up and squeezed her panty covered bottom, licking the side of her face Gerry hissed, “I bet you have and they will be fresh and untouched.”</p> <p>Joey watched his mates hand disappear up under the little blue skirt, he bent and spun Marian, “That looks like fun, lets you and me try it,” in a second Joey had the little chubby girl up and held in his arm just like Gerry but his hand had already snaked up under her skirt and was planted firmly on her little chubby panty covered arse.</p> <p> She shook her head, “Please mister stop it I don’t like it,” Joey grinned at her, If you want me to stop squeezing your cute plump bum you better be nice to me, how’s about a kiss?”</p> <p>The girl closed her eyes and purist her soft lips, Joey turned her so every body could see, “Ain’t that cute?”</p> <p>Doug slapped Cassandra’s arse as she hung, “See that’s how to be respectful, I shall expect that of you later.” Jessica was pointed away from them, all that could be heard from her were little sobs, Gerry made sure Linda could see, “Your friend don’t mind giving a kiss, you better learn from her, now you give me one because the way you look,” he grinned at Joey, “I’m as sure as hell, gona give you one later.”</p> <p>Linda closed her eyes, her young body trembled; both men shook the girls simultaneously, Joey shouted, “Open your mouths wide and keep them open or,” his hand squeezed Marians left arse cheek really hard, she shouted and squirmed, he didn’t stop until her mouth was open.</p> <p>Feeling Gerry’s hand move up towards her own cheeks Linda suddenly realised she was under the same threat, her mouth opened; Gerry smirked at Joey then closed his mouth over the frightened girls lips, his tongue wriggled in, Joey watched the reaction then he did the same, his hand never leaving the soft cotton material covering her arse as he forced her to stay there and let his tongue violate her mouth.</p> <p>Gerry was the first to stop, “Your getting heavy little one, what say I take you some where else and get acquainted?” the girl looked petrified, she could still hear Joey mmmmm’n and slavering all over Marian and she was horrified at the other females tied so tightly and naked, she shook her head, “I want to go home.”</p> <p>Gerry looked around for some rope; he slowly let her slip down, her skirt being dragged up as she did, he bent and picked up a short length of rope. He knelt beside her, she looked really cute and embarrassed her hands trying to smooth her skirt down; she could see the men staring at her shapely youthful legs.</p> <p>The back of her skirt was still ruffled up, with out thinking Linda brought her hands behind her to smooth it down with in a second her hands were captured and rope held the squealing girl. Marian struggled in Joey’s grip but to no avail she too was held, a couple of vicious tugs and a twisted arm had her wrists bound behind her; both girls were uncontrollably crying until Joey grabbed Marians auburn locks and nearly lifted her off the floor, “Shut the fuck up, both of you or we will string you up,” he dragged on her hair to drive the point home.</p> <p>Gerry turned to Doug, “You alright playing on your own, me and this little lady are going to get friendly and I think some one is going to get Marian up close and personal with her brother and his friend before he makes a meal out of all three,” he looked at Joey who grinned back nodding.</p> <p>Doug slapped the hanging Cassandra, “Hear that baby, its just you me and the pretty one over there, ain’t this going to be fun?”</p> <p>Cassandra moaned as Joey and Gerry pushed the two sobbing girls out of the barn, Doug stood in front of her his mouth sucking greedily on her nipples before moving over to Jessica, his hand running down her back, he whispered, “Hello darling, missing me?” as his hand continued down and under her exposed arse until he could push a finger up her cunt.</p> <p>He bent and licked the side of her face, “You don’t mind if I fuck you, do you, need to get rid of some before I start work on you both, I have a little surprise that will come, in more ways than one as a shock to you, its just another little thing I do as a hobby.”</p> <p>Gerry had a tight grip on a long blond ponytail as he dragged Linda upstairs; her continuous snivelling across the gravel had been silenced as they entered the house, Gerry took great pleasure in lifting her skirt up at the back and slapping the back of her thighs until she stopped her noise, and she kept quite as he warned her if she didn’t keep quite next time he would take her pants down and spank her on her bare arse, Gerry smiled when he said it because, little did she know, he could already see her bound, gagged, naked and across his knee, oh yes it was going to happen anyway.</p> <p>Marian couldn’t help but cry out when Joey pushed her through the door to where the boys lay naked and helpless, he shook her in to quite submission before he announced, “Here you are boys, you know your little chubby play mate don’t you, I hope so because you two are going to play mummy’s and daddy’s, and maybe we will chuck a friend of daddies in just to make up the threesome.”</p> <p>Linda struggled on the bed, too shocked to say much, just little “No’s,” but Gerry was too busy to listen. His left arm pinned across her chest kept her on her back, his other hand ran up and down her legs. She tried to fight him off, her lovely young legs twisting and crossing in a vain attempt to make him stop but all that did was make Gerry’s job that bit more fun, he watched her legs move and as they did they moved her skirt further up, displaying more of her lovely shapely legs and he knew that when he was ready he would strip her get between those legs and have fun.</p> <p>Joey had strapped Marians ankles together and, waving the crop in her face threatened her with a beating if she spoke. He untied the boys wrists from behind them and retied them in front, returning their ankles to the short hobbling rope he pulled them both up, the three kids stood in the centre of the bedroom, Marian blubbering and trying not to look at the naked boys cocks, the boys cowering, watching Joey flicked the crop menacingly.</p> <p>He walked around the two boys, flicking their arse’s, “Do you gentlemen want me to hit harder?” a pathetic, “No sir,” came from James, Joey continued, “I bet Toby has peeked at his sister when she was getting changed, hay Toby, did you have a little play with it at the sight of her in just her undies, well now you get to do the job yourselves, strip her.”</p> <p>A little squeal from Marian earned her a stinging slap on the back of her legs; she howled but quickly went back to snivelling when a second was threatened. James was the first to start, flicking undone the buttons on her tunic, Joey looked at Toby who quickly scurried behind his sister and unzipped her skirt; he pulled it down.</p> <p>As the tunic top was slid down her arms so Joey had his sharp knife out and he cut it from her body she stood their in her pink cotton panties and matching vest. Joey looked her over, a little chubby but it all looked good to him, chubby thighs, chubby arse, and chubby enough to have tits, he couldn’t wait to see what was under the little puppy fat tummy, the curve ran down to the most important place, “mmmmmmm, you are a nice little fatty, lets have you naked,” she shook her head, Joey grinned, “Oh all right then I’ll leave you little socks on, get to it boys.”</p> <p>Just along the landing Gerry had Linda pinned to the bed, his right leg was holding her legs still and his right hand was up under her skirt, his fingers playing over the terrified girls panties as he shoved his fingers in to the indentation of her virgin slit, Linda was terrified for good reason, Gerry was making her answer his perverted questions.</p> <p>He grinned as he asked her, “Do you let all the boys feel up here and play with your cunt?” She was struggling to speak, “No mister please no I don’t like it.” Gerry squeezed her inner thigh, “Oh that’s a shame because, you see I do,” he stared right in to her face, “Do you know I fuck pretty little girls like you, it’s my hobby, have you got a hobby?”</p> <p>She still sobbed as she spluttered her answer, “I have a pony.” Gerry laughed, “So have we and I’m going to let you ride it, but that’s after,” he waited, “Your supposed to say, after what.”</p> <p>She moaned as she felt his fingers on her panty line, his fingers pulling at the side elastic, she mumbled, “After what?” Gerry slipped a finger inside her panties and felt her smooth soft skin around the neat tight slit, he grinned at her, “After I’ve stripped all your clothes off, licked and sucked your nipples I’ll be moving down to between your legs which I’ll have wide open because I’m gona suck and lick your sweet little cunt before I stick my fat cock up your arse and fuck it, that’s after what.”</p> <p>Doug couldn’t hear the squeals from the house, he had Jessica squealing in to her gag as he buggered her arse by pulling himself up in to her by her long nipples or squeezing her trapped tits in his rough hands; Cassandra had given up squealing at him to stop she just hung there watching her daughters agony. </p> <p>Gerry was straddled across Linda’s chest as he undid the buttons on her tunic, ripping it down her arms exposing her small tits but as with all flat chested girls her nipples were already large and Gerry was soon pulling at them, tugging first one up then the other enjoying making Linda cry out as he rocked her from side to side on the bed.</p> <p>He grinned down at the squealing girl, “That’s right little fuck toy, squeal now because I’m gona have you all to myself and I’m gona make it easy; I’ll tie you real tight and gag you then have some real fun while you can’t do nothing to stop me, your mine and what’s between your legs is my prize, now lets see it.”</p> <p>Marian twisted, nearly falling as she pleaded with Joey, but Joey just licked his lips as James pulled her pants down and Toby pulled the vest up and over her head before letting it slid down to her bound wrists. Joey moved and cut the armholes so he could throw the vest down with the rest of her cloths. He knelt in front of her to cut her little panties off but he just stared at her little sweet tight hairless cunt, not a foot from his face, he could smell her aroma; he bent to cut the panties as he did his tongue snaked out and ran over her slit, loving the little squeal from above him.</p> <p>He turned and snapped at James to fetch up the piano stool, the boy hobbled out and struggled to carry it in his bound hands, finally the stool was in the middle of the bedroom, Joey stood and held the trembling naked girl, his hand slid around her shoulder and down to her little tit, he tugged at her nipple as he said, “See that chubby, you are going to be tied over that while your brother and his friend have their cocks stuck in your mouth and as for this,” his hand grabbed between her legs, “You don’t want to know what I’m gona do with this,” he drove his hand further between the bound thighs, picked her up and threw her face down on to the bed, “But only after I check the goodies out first,” before she stopped bouncing he had the crop in his hand.</p> <p>Doug pumped hard in to Jessica’s arse grunting as he came, he lay on her back for a while, his fingers round tweaking her swollen nipples, making her moan until he finally pulled out. Swaggering around in front of the helpless girl he grabbed her trapped tits and squeezed, she writhed and squealed, so did Cassandra, he smiled at the hanging beauty, “Just getting her attention mummy,” he lifted the young girls head, “O K little one I’m gona take the gag out and you ain’t gona say a dickie bird or its back to the tits and I will hurt them.”</p> <p>He unbuckled the ball and pulled it out of the cute pouting mouth, “Clean the cock and real good and slow, make me enjoy it,” first her tongue slid out and licked at it before scooping it in to her mouth, slavering at the sweat stained filthy meat, Doug just stood there patting her head, he looked at Cassandra, “Sucks nicely, done it before has she?” he grinned at her, “Fucks well, likes a good fucking seems to electrify her, as you will soon find out, but first I think I’ll make you a willing partner, besides you got great tits be a shame not to have some real fun with them,” he pulled his cock out of Jessica’s mouth and patted her head one more time, “Think you dear, I take it there’s no need to gag you, if you know what’s good for your health you won’t speak, will you?”</p> <p>Little red squares started to appear on Marians arse cheeks as Joey laid in to her chubby bottom, flicking at any piece of naked flesh, her tiny bound hands moving one way and another but never stopping Joey hitting the mark, her squeals were music to his ears. Joey noticed Toby and James watching their little cocks were thickening to the sight, that was until he made them stand with theirs backs to him, staring at a blank wall, he slapped both their naked arse’s as he giggled, “Later boys your turn will literally cum later.”</p> <p>In the other bedroom Gerry could hear the squeals from Marian; he had Linda flat on the bed, she was naked and he was slavering all over her mouth and tits while he fingered her tight slit, he looked at her, “Sounds like your mates having a good time, my mate certainly is, time I joined him.”</p> <p>He grabbed tape and her little pants, stuffed her pants in to her mouth, while he taped them in, he looked at the terrified girl, “Best thing pants for keeping little girls quiet,” then he taped her ankles and thighs together, then he turned her and taped her elbows painfully together. His big hands had no problem as he hoisted her up and forcing her to try and stand by the bed.</p> <p>He sat on the bed looking at her, she was looking at his fat cock that stood straight up, he grinned at her, “Like the look of that do you?” she moaned in the panty gag, “Oh I can see you do, big and long a nice fat hard cock, any little girls dream and I bet you can’t wait to have it fucking in and out of that cute little mouth of yours,” he put his hand around it and waved it at her, “Now is that before of after I’ve stuck it in your tight bum hole and you know how much I like that sweet juicy cunt between your legs, well I think it would look great stuck up you as you sit across me riding it, you better get used to a little pole riding because I’m sure my friends are going to have you performing a little bare bum riding on our pony, but first a little bit of what I promised you.”</p> <p>His arm swung round her waist and propelled her over his lap, with one hand he pulled her arms up as his other delivered a very hard slap to her defenceless bottom, he yelled as she ooommmpphhhed in to gag, then the second as he watched the red finger marks cover her white smooth cheeks. Two more before he moved down to her thighs, three hard slaps on each thigh over and around the tape had her chocking, tears dripped to the floor as he slapped again and again, moving from cheek to cheek then thigh to thigh, he spat on his hand and started again, twelve slaps later he stopped.</p> <p>Gerry listened to her heavy muffled sobs before pushing her off him on to the floor; “You had enough spanking?” she nodded. Gerry bent and grabbed the pony tail dragging her to kneel in front of him, his fingers toying with her nipple, “There, now where were we, oh yes my thick cock and your cute sucking mouth, they seem a perfect pair to match together, come here,” he ripped the tape off and pulled her pants out of her mouth, “Take it little girl and suck me dry, no talking, just cock licking and no teeth or you will have no teeth, understand?”</p> <p>Attentively the little girl bent her head, Gerry felt her soft lips touch his throbbing cock head, “Open your mouth and start kissing it then lick all of it before you try and swallow as much as you can,” he chuckled, “And then some.” </p> <p>He lay back on the bed and felt the lips pucker against his hard long meat, the sound of kissing filled his ears, he put his hands behind his head and savoured the moment as a sweet tongue started licking his shaft.</p> <p>Marian squealed as another slap caught the back of her thighs, “You ready to suck some cock?” she could hardly speak, “Please mister no, I don’t want to.” Joey undid her ankles and pushed his legs between hers, her legs open just enough as he stung her right between her legs, her puffy cunt lips immediately turned pink.</p> <p>Marian couldn’t even cry out, the pain took her breath away, “Want some more, I got plenty?” Joey looked at the red cheeks, “Just tell me when your ready to suck my cock,” he grabbed her ankles and pulled her, her arse it the floor with a bang, then he started to pull her around the carpet on her sore arse the friction was burning her whipped cheeks, she screamed for him to stop.</p> <p>Joey grinned, “You gona take my cock in your mouth?” she mumbled, “Yes,” Joey still had hold of her ankles, “You gona let me fuck your arse and your cunt?” she started to sob, he pulled forward, five times the word yes quickly shot from the tortured girls mouth, Joey let her feet drop.</p> <p>Doug was at the large hold all again, he pulled out two wires and tape, all the time his eyes never left Cassandra’s, he dropped the bag and walked towards her. She made pathetic frantic mumbling sounds from behind the ball in her mouth, but all Doug did was start fondling her taught firm large breast’s; his mouth descended on to her nipple and he started sucking’ pulling the teat out as far as it would go before slavering all over it, her nipples were so large he didn’t have any trouble in looping the bare end of the wire around them.</p> <p>As he tore the tape he said, “Making them wet gives an added buzz to the fun,” he stuck the tape over her nipple trapping the wire, he moved to her side then went through the whole thing again with her other nipple until he let the two wires trail on the floor, he went back to the bag.</p> <p>Cassandra squealed as she saw him with a little black box, the box had two prongs at the top and she knew he had a police regulation stunner in his hand, still grinning at her he bent and picked up the wires, attached one to one prong then the other, he announced to the barn, “Ladies and gentlemen come dancing with the lovely Cassandra.”</p> <p>He bent behind her and removed the spreader bar, allowing her feet to touch the floor; franticly she moved her head left and right trying to see what was happening. A stream of hot urine hit her feet and continued forming a large puddle under her, she tried to lift her feet but she was to exhausted that was until Doug flicked the button, her body shook and she writhed her feet being drawn up the back of her legs as her body convulsed in pain.</p> <p>Gerry gripped the ponytail and moved the head up and down his length, the chocking, gagging sound did not bother him one bit all he wanted was Linda’s first blowjob to be perfect and he couldn’t wait to have the pretty little ten year old chocking while he forced his cum down her throat.</p> <p>He didn’t have to wait long, dragging her head down he felt the first hard pulse as his balls tightened and his cock-end swelled, first a little then more and more juice filled her mouth accompanied by gulping sounds, Linda was fighting him but her size and being bound tight just made it more fun for Gerry as he relentlessly thrust his cock in and out of her mouth.</p> <p>After a couple of minutes he pushed her in to the middle of the bed, he looked at her, she was still chocking up strings of cum which joined the other juice smeared all over her chin, Gerry lay over her and started licking at her face, then, holding her jaw he buried his tongue inside her mouth.</p> <p>He pulled off, “Let me feel your tongue in my mouth,” he again let his mouth cover hers only this time he sucked her tongue in, tickling it with his own as he made silly, mmmmm, noises while grinding his body on to her helpless little naked frame.</p> <p>He pulled off, “Like sucking cock,” she stared at him and whimpered, “Yes,” she knew there was no other answer, “Get used to it, in your life, pretty as you are you will be sucking cocks a lot, be grateful you started to learn at an early age, you will also be fucked a lot and men like an arse as well as a cunt to ram their cocks in so lets see to the rest of your education,” he turned pulling her on top of him, “Carry on with the kissy, kissy while I get you ready.”</p> <p>His hands played with her arse cheeks, mauling them pulling them open as his fingers found her little arse ring, she could feel his cock moving under her but she dare’nt stop kissing him. Then he grabbed her hips and lifted her, his semi hard cock pushed between her bound thighs, more and more it forced it’s self in and up, he started pumping her up and down jerking himself off between her legs, all the time his mmmmm noises filled her ears; then he manoeuvred her, his cock was pressing along her crack she could feel the folds of her slit being dragged back and forth as he got harder, his fingers went back to playing with her arse hole pushing in slightly then pulling the hole open but all Linda could do was keep her tongue in his mouth. </p> <p>He stopped and looked up at her, “Feel hard to you, must be time to use it again,” he turned and she dropped off him, he picked up her pants and the tape, “No don’t look to disappointed, its not your mouth I’m fucking this time,” he rammed the pants in to her mouth and taped them in. Grabbing her bound ankles he lifted the up, stuck tape to the back of her knees and with great strength turned her and started winding the tape around her back trapping her legs bent up against her chest.</p> <p>He looked at the little slit and the round red cheeks now totally available, bent and drove his tongue in to her slit, slavering and licking like a mad hungry dog. His fingers pulled her cunt open as he savoured the pink sweet flesh again the silly mmmm sounds filled the room.</p> <p>He lifted his head and looked at her, “If your mouth don’t get me hard next time this sure will, now lets have some more fun with you.” He turned her and had her bent on her knees on the bed; unable to straighten herself all Linda could do was cry in to her panty filled mouth. Her head turned, her eyes followed him as he walked to the dresser and picked up some face cream, he opened the lid and stuck the jar on the end of his fat swollen cock, as the cream dripped off the end of the fat bulbous cock head he swaggered back towards her.</p> <p>Marian kept pleading, “No don’t please mister I don’t like it.” She was knelt, she was unable to move, tape had been wound around each of her thighs and ankles keeping them bent; her thighs were wide open over Joey’s head as he lapped at her open cunt, his hands moving, from reaching around to her chubby fat tits to back and playing with her arse.</p> <p>He sucked her tight fold in to his mouth and nipped it, she squealed, “That’s it chubby, squeal, so you don’t like this,” he ran his tongue all around the fleshy inside of her cunt, “Then maybe we should see if you like this.”</p> <p>He lifted her up and just dragged her back moving her down his body until she was right above his hard rigid cock, he lowered her over it, she squealed again, “No mister no please not that you mustn’t,” Joey sneered at the struggling girl, “Oh but I must,” and slow positioned her on his cock-head.</p> <p>Her legs bent meant that her own body weight was forcing her down on to the waiting meat, loud squeals and cries echoed around the room as she slowly sank on to his long cock, soon Joey could let go and get back to her fat nipples, allowing his cock to sink its length into the tight virgin hole.</p> <p>The squeals from Linda were just grunts muffled by her pants but the tears in her eyes were genuine enough. Gerry was slowly fucking her arse hole, his cock slick from the cream slid in and almost out as he enjoyed holding on to her hips and thrusting at the tight gripping ring.</p> <p>The virgin blood made fucking Marian easy, she just lolled around as Joey used his arms to bounce her up and down his cock working him self hard revelling in fucking the little tight cunt before he pulled her down to him, he grabbed her hair and forced her mouth over his, making her kiss him while his hands gripped her firm chubby arse cheeks as he pumped himself in to her.</p> <p>Cassandra hung limp, Doug stood in front of her his hand playing between her legs, “Want a wake up call?” she slowly shook her head, “Had enough dancing or you want some more?” her head continued to shake, “Going to do every thing I tell you, no matter what?” the shake became a painful nod, he ripped the tape of her nipples, she jumped but no sound came from her horse throat.</p> <p>Doug put the stunner down and went back to her, he saw the red marks around her nipples where the wires had been and he licked them, his mouth locked over her large swollen nipples and he gorged himself on them, all the time his fingers played over her bold mound and in between her legs stabbing at her cunt entrance.</p> <p>Linda staggered along the landing, Gerry had washed any blood from her arse, her mouth was still sealed and her elbows and arms fastened tight, she was in pain and would have fallen but Gerry had her ponytail well above her head and it was gripped tightly in his hand.</p> <p>Marian still lay on top of Joey, he had moved her up off his cock and now had her at chest height as he mercilessly sucked and licked her puffy fat nipples; Gerry was the first speak, “Fun ain’t they, nothing like a fresh virgin to stimulate the old heart beat, was she any good?”</p> <p>Joey pushed Marian off and lent up on one arm, “Tight and tasty, like all little girls should be, you had all her holes?” Gerry shook his head, “Nope, fucked her mouth and shagged her arse but still got me a hot cunt to spear, you?” Joey squeezed Marians nipples, she moaned, “Same as you but I’ve just had her cunt her arse hole is next, you know me and butt holes, boy or girl there still the best fuck, you want to watch?”</p> <p>Gerry dragged Linda over to the big bedroom chair then pulling the pretty bound ten year old on to his lap Gerry made himself comfortable, with a quick jerk he pulled her back to him; pushing her legs either side of his he began to stroke her cunt. Joey stood up, he pulled Marian up and over the piano stool, picking up a length of rope he tied her over it, her knees still painfully bent her arms pinned behind her back, her sobs were drowned out as Joey marched the hobbled boys in front of her.</p> <p>He pulled on Marians auburn hair dragging her head up with it, “See your brother and his mate, see their cocks well they told me they like having them sucked by pretty little girls and as you’re a pretty little girl you get to suck both of them off and you better suck good because your arse is sitting just where it should be, how red do you want it,” he slapped it hard with the flat of his hand, Marian oommppphhhed as the piano seat thumped in to her stomach knocking her breath away, “Toby feed your sister some cock.”</p> <p>With the threat of another spanking Marian forced herself to stop snivelling, took some deep breaths and opened her mouth, Toby looked at Joey as he tentivley pushed his cock in to his sisters mouth, her little lips closed over it and she started to move her head, Joey stood by the chair his left hand busied it’s self on Linda thick nipple as he watched the brother and sister act. He nudged Gerry as he saw James’s cock start to fill out, “Hay Toby let your mate fuck your sisters mouth, its only fair, you’ve fucked his.”</p> <p>Both men laughed as James turned Marians head and stuck his cock in her mouth, both Joey and Gerry could see the look on his face as the little girls lips closed around it.</p> <p>Doug continually fingered Cassandra, sucking and licking her nipples, his fingers expertly danced over her clit, all though she was in pain her body still lubricated, she couldn’t stop it and Doug was well versed in the female body and how to work it, first he wanted her cunt wet then he was going to have Jessica in just the same state, then the fun could begin.</p> <p>Both Joey and Gerry felt a stirring in their meat as they watched the two boys keep swapping, Marian sucking on one cock then the other: Joey tapped Gerry, “Just going to check my little toy over,” he bent down and looked in to Linda’s tear filled eyes, his fingers tickled between her legs, “You be a good girl and you’ll have some more fun, did you know your going pony riding soon?” he tapped the tape over her mouth, “And before the days over I’m gona want to stick something in there,” he grinned at Gerry as he turned and walked towards the piano stool.</p> <p>Joey positioned himself behind the prone Marian, slapping her arse he told her, “Don’t worry about me I’ll find my own enjoyment you just keep sucking on their cocks,” he undid the tape from her wrists but quickly tied one wrist to a bent up ankle then the other wrist to the other side, she couldn’t cover or defend herself, her arse was now available to him.</p> <p>Gerry watched as Joey spat on his hand and rubbed his cock head, then positioning himself directly over the little round bottom he dribbled saliva in to her crack, his fingers holding the pink cheeks wide.</p> <p>Gerry got really turned on by the way Marian was trying to suck her brothers friends cock and wiggle her arse away from the inevitable, he could feel his own cock as it fattened under Linda’s naked buttocks.</p> <p>Linda tried to move but all she did was cause friction on the already swollen meat. Gerry watched as Joey bent his knees; put both hands on the stool either side of Marian and wedged the tip of his cock in between the two round cheeks, he winked at Gerry.</p> <p>Gerry watched him wiggle his arse as he pushed at the squealing girl, he bent his head close to her ear, “Keep sucking, they have both got to cum before I stop, there now aren’t I kind, you use your mouth to empty both cocks of cum so they can take their cocks out and I’ll take mine out and stop fucking your arse when they do, so I’d suck real hard and real deep because I think I just found your hole.” </p> <p>Gerry sniggered as he watched the little auburn hair move quicker, she gagged as she tried to take more in to her mouth and all this was having an effect on him, his own cock strained to get out from under the helpless Linda.</p> <p>Doug pushed the vibrator up Cassandra’s wet cunt, he had worked on her and got her wet, now she could touch the floor the pain in her arms was less but it had only allowed her body to be aroused by Doug’s continues playing; now he had her wet and the vibrator slipped up easy; a little tape over her bold mound and over the end of the plastic cock had it well secured, he switched it on and watched her jump before turning and walking up behind Jessica. His fingers traced down her back, under her arse and slipped in to her cunt, “Hello baby doll, lets me and you have some fun, oh dear your titties do look so painful and my how long your nipples have grown, here let me kiss them better.”</p> <p>Joey had taken up the position with his knees against the stool so he could grip Marians hips, “Keep your cock in her mouth and if she close’s her mouth I’ll beat the crap out of her, ready little fuck toy, oommpphhh.”</p> <p>He drove in, pushing up her, a loud aaaggghhhgg came from around Toby’s cock followed by, “God that’s fucking tight,” he winked again at Gerry as he called over to him, “But it won’t be for long,” his hips slowly moved as he fucked the helpless girls virgin arse-hole.</p> <p>Gerry lifted Linda up and released his hard cock, he held her up, her legs still wide over his, “Shame for you to miss out,” he slowly lowered her until he felt her cunt lips fold over his cock head then he let her impale herself on him, the mmmmpphh sounds and useless wiggling felt good as her body weight took her down, it made Gerry giggle.</p> <p>The room filled with grunts and moans as the two men fucked their little toys. Joey’s hands now back either side of Marian took his weight as he slowly rimmed in and out of the little hole. Gerry bounced Linda up and down his cock for about five minutes before getting off the chair, laying her on the floor and getting on top of her to give her raped cunt a really hard fucking.</p> <p>James and Toby finally came in Marian’s mouth but Joey had no intentions of stopping until another load of his juice was rammed in to the young girls body, the same went for Gerry who was now knelt, legs wide with Linda in his arms as he pummelled the bound and gagged girl up and down his rigid meat.</p> <p>Linda squealed as the tape and pants were pulled from her mouth but not for long it only served to have Gerry clamp his mouth over hers while he pumped her cunt full of his filthy juice. Joey grabbed the auburn hair and dragged Marian’s head back as he finally filled her defiled arse with hot wet juice.</p> <p>Both men stood looking at the sight; Marian sobbed as she lay bound over the stool, pink juice leaked from her enlarged arse hole; Linda, still tied tight lay on her back, her inner thighs covered in cum and blood, the two boys had shuffled back to the corner and cringed in fear of what was coming next.</p> <p>The two girls staggered out of the bathroom, clean and exhausted, their hands tied behind them, they were followed by Toby and James, their hands tied the same and they were still hobbled, both Gerry and Joey had riding crops in their hands as they moved their young captives down the stairs and out of the front door, turning them towards the barn.</p></div>","['Warning, this chapter contains heavy abuse and paedophilia.']"
20,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 5",5,PAGAN,no@email,"In this chapter, Scott is introduced to two different men that have a bearing on his near future.  Not much bondage, but there will be more in the future.",2005-09-11,4,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Well I fancied a twenty but two tens will do</p> <p>Joey enjoyed the fear in the boys as he pushed them towards the other bedrooms; he flung the door open but the bed was empty, quickly he looked in Jessica’s bedroom that to was empty, then he heard muffled squeals, he moved towards the window just in time to see Doug and Gerry with the riding crops, making stupid cowboy yells while slapping at the naked, hobbled and bound females as they drove them towards the workshop.</p> <p>Joey dragged the boys over to watch the scene, forcing them to the window he knelt down behind them as all three watched the females hopping and wiggling, Joey laughed, “They just don’t want to go in that barn,” his hand ran down there side’s and under their bound wrist stroking over the little round arse’s, “Did you enjoy them sucking your cocks, those cute fat lips pulling on your little peckers?”</p> <p>Two nervous voices squeaked, “Yes sir,” Joey started to fondle the round cheeks, “All men like a good cock sucking, especially from pretty young girls.” He kept them pressed to the window, playing with them as they watched the females reluctantly moving towards the barn door, the silly inaudible noise’s from behind the ball gags, the way their tits were bouncing looked really sexy bouncing more and more as strikes of the crops hit home.</p> <p>As Joey watched the proceedings his hands slid under the boys arse until he was cupping their balls, fondling young boys always gave him a hard on and this was no exception. As he worked on their balls he couldn’t help but feel them tense and their cocks were like any other, they started to harden.</p> <p>Joey carried on until both boys were hard, he moved in front of them, his back to the window. His hands quickly went back to jerking at the little five inch cocks until he could feel them pulsing. With a silly laugh he let go and stood, “Your just a couple of gay boys, little puffters, so lets get on with it,” his own cock stood straight out, “Suck me off again, little kids mouths are so accommodating but this time you’re going to accommodate the whole length.”</p> <p>Grabbing a handful of dark hair in one hand and a handful of ginger hair in the other he dragged first James and then Toby on to his rigid meat, driving it in to the back of the choking mouths, thumping in three times then out and in to the next, every time shoving that bit further, laughing at the tears pouring down each boys face.</p> <p>He was almost all the way in Toby’s mouth loving the way he was gagging when suddenly something stopped him, voices; young girly voices coming from the drive. He heard the crunch of feet on gravel, pulling his cock out of the young boys mouth he ducked down, dragging the two boys with him.</p> <p>Slowly he looked back up. Two young girls in uniform were earnestly chatting, Joey kept low but his eyes savoured the sight. Both girls had lovely blue uniforms, their blue beret’s looked cute over the blond ones pony tail. The other had a shock of auburn hair, which exploded from under the beret.</p> <p>Both girls would be pre-teen but Joey noticed the ginger one was a little plumper and had interesting bumps in her blouse; the skirts were knee length and the white bobby socks made the whole vision look adorable. Joey’s eyes went to Toby then back to the plump girl, “Two ginger tops, now there’s a coincidence.”</p> <p>His eyes stared menacingly at Toby, “And another little chubby one too, I take it you know her?” Toby looked away, Joey’s hand moved quickly grabbing the boys balls, just a little squeeze had him begging, Joey stopped, “I take it you know her?”</p> <p>Toby blubbered, “My sister,” Joey still had his balls in his hand, “And the other one?”</p> <p>Toby sniffled, “Her friend, Linda Talbert,” Joey smiled, “And sisters name is?”</p> <p>A quick, “Marian,” from Toby left only one more question, “And how old are they?”</p> <p>James butted in, “Ten sir, their both ten.”</p> <p>Joey slammed both boys back down, knocking the wind out of them as they hit the floor. In a flash he grabbed tape and the discarded pants, first Toby then James had their pants tapped in their mouths; the hobbling ropes were tightened around their ankles, threatening them that if they moved he’d kick the shit out of them Joey left the two naked bound boys and grabbing his trousers, he positioned himself downstairs, his nerves coiled, he waited.</p> <p>He didn’t have to wait long, soon those sweet little squeaky voices were right outside the door; he let the bell ring. He coughed, took a couple of deep breaths and went to the door, he loved getting the same reaction from the girls as he had from the boys at the scruffy man, he tried to look in a hurry, he snapped, “Yes what do you want?”</p> <p>Taken back the blond one stammered, “We were looking for some friends, their on scout help week, we are doing it for our pack too, have you seen them?”</p> <p>Joey grinned then made it a smile, he bent towards them, the smell of the young fresh, clean, innocent bodies played over his nostrils, he gazed in to their pretty up turned faces, “Oh yes they came by this morning, they’ve been very busy, bending over and going at it, I expect they’ve got their mouths full as we speak, their having some lunch, I think their over in the barn, shall we go have a look?”</p> <p>The girls looked excitedly at each other, “Oh yes please,” Joey turned and walked in front, his mind filled with the way their little lips had formed the Oh and imagining what he could stuff between them.</p> <p>He reached the door and stepped back, waving majestically for them to enter; he followed, shutting the door quickly.</p> <p>The two girls stood open mouthed; Joey took in the same sight. Gerry and Doug smiled back at him, admiring the two little poppettes presented to them. The girl’s eyes were focused on the other occupants of the barn, Cassandra and Jessica.</p> <p>Jessica was sat on the bench pony, but her ankles and wrists were tied one side and down forcing her arse to hang over the other side, beautifully round firm and naked, completely vulnerable; the back of her thighs pressed in to the sharp top edge. A rope from the ceiling beam was wrapped around and around her chest trapping her young breasts in a squeezing grip as it hung her from a beam, the little firm nipples being forced to their full length. The rope was just tight enough to take a little pressure off the back of her thighs but it didn’t stop her moaning behind the red ball still strapped in her mouth.</p> <p>Cassandra hung from the ceiling, her arms held high above her head, her ankles kept wide thanks to a broom handle, she was on tip toes, her magnificent body taught, her breast thrust out big, round and firm, her lovely skin was wet with sweat but most of all it was covered in long thin marks; her head hung down but the ball gag was still visible to every one, as was the many stranded whip in Doug’s hand.</p> <p>Gerry broke the silence, “Well, well, well what have we here, how old are you two adorable things?” Joey put on a silly girly voice, “We are ten.”</p> <p>Gerry grinned at him, “Well I thought I was going for something around twenty next but two tens will do nicely”.</p> <p>He moved and grabbed the blond one by her pony tail, as she squealed he said, “My you look good enough to eat, where shall I start?” the ginger haired girl moved back only to be grabbed by Joey.</p> <p>Gerry bent down and stared in to the terrified face, before Linda could move his left arms slid around her back gripping her waist trapping her arms to her side then he stood, lifting her with him.</p> <p>She wriggled in his grip until his right hand grabbed her ponytail again, he moved her head until he could mash his mouth on to hers, he was making long low mmmmmm sounds which muffled her squeals, the whole scene had the other men laughing, Doug shouted, “Kissing on her first date what will you be asking her to do next?”</p> <p>Marians little fingers went up to her eyes, blubbering and sobbing as she stood in Joey’s iron grip. Gerry stopped kissing Linda and she pulled her head away, “Please mister don’t do that, please put me down your hurting.”</p> <p>Gerry grinned, his free hand slid down her back and started to stroke up and down the back of her leg, slowly moving higher, sliding up under her skirt and down again, enjoying her wiggling and her pathetic pleading for him to stop.</p> <p>Gerry loved her little whimpering voice, “Please stop that, don’t do that, “Gerry pulled her close, “Why not, you’ve got lovely smooth legs, haven’t you?” his hand slid further up her thigh, she wouldn’t look at him, he shook her, “Haven’t you?”</p> <p>A little yes was all he heard, “Yes what?” she was sobbing but blubbered out, “Yes I have lovely smooth legs,” Gerry carried on, “And have you got two nice little holes between your smooth legs?”</p> <p>She didn’t know what to say but a vicious squeeze from Gerry brought the word, “Yes,” from her lips, just what Gerry wanted, “Yes what?”</p> <p>Fighting the tears she said, “Yes I have two,” the tears took over, Gerry slid up and squeezed her panty covered bottom, licking the side of her face Gerry hissed, “I bet you have and they will be fresh and untouched.”</p> <p>Joey watched his mates hand disappear up under the little blue skirt, he bent and spun Marian, “That looks like fun, lets you and me try it,” in a second Joey had the little chubby girl up and held in his arm just like Gerry but his hand had already snaked up under her skirt and was planted firmly on her little chubby panty covered arse.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Please mister stop it I don’t like it,” Joey grinned at her, If you want me to stop squeezing your cute plump bum you better be nice to me, how’s about a kiss?”</p> <p>The girl closed her eyes and purist her soft lips, Joey turned her so every body could see, “Ain’t that cute?”</p> <p>Doug slapped Cassandra’s arse as she hung, “See that’s how to be respectful, I shall expect that of you later.” Jessica was pointed away from them, all that could be heard from her were little sobs, Gerry made sure Linda could see, “Your friend don’t mind giving a kiss, you better learn from her, now you give me one because the way you look,” he grinned at Joey, “I’m as sure as hell, gona give you one later.”</p> <p>Linda closed her eyes, her young body trembled; both men shook the girls simultaneously, Joey shouted, “Open your mouths wide and keep them open or,” his hand squeezed Marians left arse cheek really hard, she shouted and squirmed, he didn’t stop until her mouth was open.</p> <p>Feeling Gerry’s hand move up towards her own cheeks Linda suddenly realised she was under the same threat, her mouth opened; Gerry smirked at Joey then closed his mouth over the frightened girls lips, his tongue wriggled in, Joey watched the reaction then he did the same, his hand never leaving the soft cotton material covering her arse as he forced her to stay there and let his tongue violate her mouth.</p> <p>Gerry was the first to stop, “Your getting heavy little one, what say I take you some where else and get acquainted?” the girl looked petrified, she could still hear Joey mmmmm’n and slavering all over Marian and she was horrified at the other females tied so tightly and naked, she shook her head, “I want to go home.”</p> <p>Gerry looked around for some rope; he slowly let her slip down, her skirt being dragged up as she did, he bent and picked up a short length of rope. He knelt beside her, she looked really cute and embarrassed her hands trying to smooth her skirt down; she could see the men staring at her shapely youthful legs.</p> <p>The back of her skirt was still ruffled up, with out thinking Linda brought her hands behind her to smooth it down with in a second her hands were captured and rope held the squealing girl.</p> <p>Marian struggled in Joey’s grip but to no avail she too was held, a couple of vicious tugs and a twisted arm had her wrists bound behind her; both girls were uncontrollably crying until Joey grabbed Marians auburn locks and nearly lifted her off the floor, “Shut the fuck up, both of you or we will string you up,” he dragged on her hair to drive the point home.</p> <p>Gerry turned to Doug, “You alright playing on your own, me and this little lady are going to get friendly and I think some one is going to get Marian up close and personal with her brother and his friend before he makes a meal out of all three,” he looked at Joey who grinned back nodding.</p> <p>Doug slapped the hanging Cassandra, “Hear that baby, its just you me and the pretty one over there, ain’t this going to be fun?”</p> <p>Cassandra moaned as Joey and Gerry pushed the two sobbing girls out of the barn, Doug stood in front of her his mouth sucking greedily on her nipples before moving over to Jessica, his hand running down her back, he whispered, “Hello darling, missing me?” as his hand continued down and under her exposed arse until he could push a finger up her cunt.</p> <p>He bent and licked the side of her face, “You don’t mind if I fuck you, do you, need to get rid of some before I start work on you both, I have a little surprise that will come, in more ways than one as a shock to you, its just another little thing I do as a hobby.”</p> <p>Gerry had a tight grip on a long blond ponytail as he dragged Linda upstairs; her continuous snivelling across the gravel had been silenced as they entered the house, Gerry took great pleasure in lifting her skirt up at the back and slapping the back of her thighs until she stopped her noise, and she kept quite as he warned her if she didn’t keep quite next time he would take her pants down and spank her on her bare arse, Gerry smiled when he said it because, little did she know, he could already see her bound, gagged, naked and across his knee, oh yes it was going to happen anyway.</p> <p>Marian couldn’t help but cry out when Joey pushed her through the door to where the boys lay naked and helpless, he shook her in to quite submission before he announced, “Here you are boys, you know your little chubby play mate don’t you, I hope so because you two are going to play mummy’s and daddy’s, and maybe we will chuck a friend of daddies in just to make up the threesome.”</p> <p>Linda struggled on the bed, too shocked to say much, just little “No’s,” but Gerry was too busy to listen. His left arm pinned across her chest kept her on her back, his other hand ran up and down her legs. She tried to fight him off, her lovely young legs twisting and crossing in a vain attempt to make him stop but all that did was make Gerry’s job that bit more fun, he watched her legs move and as they did they moved her skirt further up, displaying more of her lovely shapely legs and he knew that when he was ready he would strip her get between those legs and have fun.</p> <p>Joey had strapped Marians ankles together and, waving the crop in her face threatened her with a beating if she spoke. He untied the boys wrists from behind them and retied them in front, returning their ankles to the short hobbling rope he pulled them both up, the three kids stood in the centre of the bedroom, Marian blubbering and trying not to look at the naked boys cocks, the boys cowering, watching Joey flicked the crop menacingly.</p> <p>He walked around the two boys, flicking their arse’s, “Do you gentlemen want me to hit harder?” a pathetic, “No sir,” came from James, Joey continued, “I bet Toby has peeked at his sister when she was getting changed, hay Toby, did you have a little play with it at the sight of her in just her undies, well now you get to do the job yourselves, strip her.”</p> <p>A little squeal from Marian earned her a stinging slap on the back of her legs; she howled but quickly went back to snivelling when a second was threatened. James was the first to start, flicking undone the buttons on her tunic, Joey looked at Toby who quickly scurried behind his sister and unzipped her skirt; he pulled it down.</p> <p>As the tunic top was slid down her arms so Joey had his sharp knife out and he cut it from her body she stood their in her pink cotton panties and matching vest. Joey looked her over, a little chubby but it all looked good to him, chubby thighs, chubby arse, and chubby enough to have tits, he couldn’t wait to see what was under the little puppy fat tummy, the curve ran down to the most important place, “mmmmmmm, you are a nice little fatty, lets have you naked,” she shook her head, Joey grinned, “Oh all right then I’ll leave you little socks on, get to it boys.”</p> <p>Just along the landing Gerry had Linda pinned to the bed, his right leg was holding her legs still and his right hand was up under her skirt, his fingers playing over the terrified girls panties as he shoved his fingers in to the indentation of her virgin slit, Linda was terrified for good reason, Gerry was making her answer his perverted questions.</p> <p>He grinned as he asked her, “Do you let all the boys feel up here and play with your cunt?”</p> <p>She was struggling to speak, “No mister please no I don’t like it.”</p> <p>Gerry squeezed her inner thigh, “Oh that’s a shame because, you see I do,” he stared right in to her face, “Do you know I fuck pretty little girls like you, it’s my hobby, have you got a hobby?”</p> <p>She still sobbed as she spluttered her answer, “I have a pony.”</p> <p>Gerry laughed, “So have we and I’m going to let you ride it, but that’s after,” he waited, “Your supposed to say, after what.”</p> <p>She moaned as she felt his fingers on her panty line, his fingers pulling at the side elastic, she mumbled, “After what?” Gerry slipped a finger inside her panties and felt her smooth soft skin around the neat tight slit, he grinned at her, “After I’ve stripped all your clothes off, licked and sucked your nipples I’ll be moving down to between your legs which I’ll have wide open because I’m gona suck and lick your sweet little cunt before I stick my fat cock up your arse and fuck it, that’s after what.”</p> <p>Doug couldn’t hear the squeals from the house, he had Jessica squealing in to her gag as he buggered her arse by pulling himself up in to her by her long nipples or squeezing her trapped tits in his rough hands; Cassandra had given up squealing at him to stop she just hung there watching her daughters agony. </p> <p>Gerry was straddled across Linda’s chest as he undid the buttons on her tunic, ripping it down her arms exposing her small tits but as with all flat chested girls her nipples were already large and Gerry was soon pulling at them, tugging first one up then the other enjoying making Linda cry out as he rocked her from side to side on the bed.</p> <p>He grinned down at the squealing girl, “That’s right little fuck toy, squeal now because I’m gona have you all to myself and I’m gona make it easy; I’ll tie you real tight and gag you then have some real fun while you can’t do nothing to stop me, your mine and what’s between your legs is my prize, now lets see it.”</p> <p>Marian twisted, nearly falling as she pleaded with Joey, but Joey just licked his lips as James pulled her pants down and Toby pulled the vest up and over her head before letting it slid down to her bound wrists. Joey moved and cut the armholes so he could throw the vest down with the rest of her cloths.</p> <p>He knelt in front of her to cut her little panties off but he just stared at her little sweet tight hairless cunt, not a foot from his face, he could smell her aroma; he bent to cut the panties as he did his tongue snaked out and ran over her slit, loving the little squeal from above him.</p> <p>He turned and snapped at James to fetch up the piano stool, the boy hobbled out and struggled to carry it in his bound hands, finally the stool was in the middle of the bedroom, Joey stood and held the trembling naked girl, his hand slid around her shoulder and down to her little tit, he tugged at her nipple as he said, “See that chubby, you are going to be tied over that while your brother and his friend have their cocks stuck in your mouth and as for this,” his hand grabbed between her legs, “You don’t want to know what I’m gona do with this,” he drove his hand further between the bound thighs, picked her up and threw her face down on to the bed, “But only after I check the goodies out first,” before she stopped bouncing he had the crop in his hand.</p> <p>Doug pumped hard in to Jessica’s arse grunting as he came, he lay on her back for a while, his fingers round tweaking her swollen nipples, making her moan until he finally pulled out. Swaggering around in front of the helpless girl he grabbed her trapped tits and squeezed, she writhed and squealed, so did Cassandra, he smiled at the hanging beauty, “Just getting her attention mummy,” he lifted the young girls head, “O K little one I’m gona take the gag out and you ain’t gona say a dickie bird or its back to the tits and I will hurt them.”</p> <p>He unbuckled the ball and pulled it out of the cute pouting mouth, “Clean the cock and real good and slow, make me enjoy it,” first her tongue slid out and licked at it before scooping it in to her mouth, slavering at the sweat stained filthy meat, Doug just stood there patting her head, he looked at Cassandra, “Sucks nicely, done it before has she?” he grinned at her, “Fucks well, likes a good fucking seems to electrify her, as you will soon find out, but first I think I’ll make you a willing partner, besides you got great tits be a shame not to have some real fun with them,” he pulled his cock out of Jessica’s mouth and patted her head one more time, “Think you dear, I take it there’s no need to gag you, if you know what’s good for your health you won’t speak, will you?”</p> <p>Little red squares started to appear on Marians arse cheeks as Joey laid in to her chubby bottom, flicking at any piece of naked flesh, her tiny bound hands moving one way and another but never stopping Joey hitting the mark, her squeals were music to his ears. Joey noticed Toby and James watching their little cocks were thickening to the sight, that was until he made them stand with theirs backs to him, staring at a blank wall, he slapped both their naked arse’s as he giggled, “Later boys your turn will literally cum later.”</p> <p>In the other bedroom Gerry could hear the squeals from Marian; he had Linda flat on the bed, she was naked and he was slavering all over her mouth and tits while he fingered her tight slit, he looked at her, “Sounds like your mates having a good time, my mate certainly is, time I joined him.”</p> <p>He grabbed tape and her little pants, stuffed her pants in to her mouth, while he taped them in, he looked at the terrified girl, “Best thing pants for keeping little girls quiet,” then he taped her ankles and thighs together, then he turned her and taped her elbows painfully together. His big hands had no problem as he hoisted her up and forcing her to try and stand by the bed.</p> <p>He sat on the bed looking at her, she was looking at his fat cock that stood straight up, he grinned at her, “Like the look of that do you?” she moaned in the panty gag, “Oh I can see you do, big and long a nice fat hard cock, any little girls dream and I bet you can’t wait to have it fucking in and out of that cute little mouth of yours,” he put his hand around it and waved it at her, “Now is that before of after I’ve stuck it in your tight bum hole and you know how much I like that sweet juicy cunt between your legs, well I think it would look great stuck up you as you sit across me riding it, you better get used to a little pole riding because I’m sure my friends are going to have you performing a little bare bum riding on our pony, but first a little bit of what I promised you.”</p> <p>His arm swung round her waist and propelled her over his lap, with one hand he pulled her arms up as his other delivered a very hard slap to her defenceless bottom, he yelled as she ooommmpphhhed in to gag, then the second as he watched the red finger marks cover her white smooth cheeks. Two more before he moved down to her thighs, three hard slaps on each thigh over and around the tape had her chocking, tears dripped to the floor as he slapped again and again, moving from cheek to cheek then thigh to thigh, he spat on his hand and started again, twelve slaps later he stopped.</p> <p>Gerry listened to her heavy muffled sobs before pushing her off him on to the floor; “You had enough spanking?” she nodded. Gerry bent and grabbed the pony tail dragging her to kneel in front of him, his fingers toying with her nipple, “There, now where were we, oh yes my thick cock and your cute sucking mouth, they seem a perfect pair to match together, come here,” he ripped the tape off and pulled her pants out of her mouth, “Take it little girl and suck me dry, no talking, just cock licking and no teeth or you will have no teeth, understand?”</p> <p>Attentively the little girl bent her head, Gerry felt her soft lips touch his throbbing cock head, “Open your mouth and start kissing it then lick all of it before you try and swallow as much as you can,” he chuckled, “And then some.”</p> <p>He lay back on the bed and felt the lips pucker against his hard long meat, the sound of kissing filled his ears, he put his hands behind his head and savoured the moment as a sweet tongue started licking his shaft.</p> <p>Marian squealed as another slap caught the back of her thighs, “You ready to suck some cock?” she could hardly speak, “Please mister no, I don’t want to.”</p> <p>Joey undid her ankles and pushed his legs between hers, her legs open just enough as he stung her right between her legs, her puffy cunt lips immediately turned pink.</p> <p>Marian couldn’t even cry out, the pain took her breath away, “Want some more, I got plenty?” Joey looked at the red cheeks, “Just tell me when your ready to suck my cock,” he grabbed her ankles and pulled her, her arse it the floor with a bang, then he started to pull her around the carpet on her sore arse the friction was burning her whipped cheeks, she screamed for him to stop.</p> <p>Joey grinned, “You gona take my cock in your mouth?” she mumbled, “Yes,” Joey still had hold of her ankles, “You gona let me fuck your arse and your cunt?” she started to sob, he pulled forward, five times the word yes quickly shot from the tortured girls mouth, Joey let her feet drop.</p> <p>Doug was at the large hold all again, he pulled out two wires and tape, all the time his eyes never left Cassandra’s, he dropped the bag and walked towards her. She made pathetic frantic mumbling sounds from behind the ball in her mouth, but all Doug did was start fondling her taught firm large breast’s; his mouth descended on to her nipple and he started sucking’ pulling the teat out as far as it would go before slavering all over it, her nipples were so large he didn’t have any trouble in looping the bare end of the wire around them.</p> <p>As he tore the tape he said, “Making them wet gives an added buzz to the fun,” he stuck the tape over her nipple trapping the wire, he moved to her side then went through the whole thing again with her other nipple until he let the two wires trail on the floor, he went back to the bag.</p> <p>Cassandra squealed as she saw him with a little black box, the box had two prongs at the top and she knew he had a police regulation stunner in his hand, still grinning at her he bent and picked up the wires, attached one to one prong then the other, he announced to the barn, “Ladies and gentlemen come dancing with the lovely Cassandra.”</p> <p>He bent behind her and removed the spreader bar, allowing her feet to touch the floor; franticly she moved her head left and right trying to see what was happening. A stream of hot urine hit her feet and continued forming a large puddle under her, she tried to lift her feet but she was to exhausted that was until Doug flicked the button, her body shook and she writhed her feet being drawn up the back of her legs as her body convulsed in pain.</p> <p>Gerry gripped the ponytail and moved the head up and down his length, the chocking, gagging sound did not bother him one bit all he wanted was Linda’s first blowjob to be perfect and he couldn’t wait to have the pretty little ten year old chocking while he forced his cum down her throat.</p> <p>He didn’t have to wait long, dragging her head down he felt the first hard pulse as his balls tightened and his cock-end swelled, first a little then more and more juice filled her mouth accompanied by gulping sounds, Linda was fighting him but her size and being bound tight just made it more fun for Gerry as he relentlessly thrust his cock in and out of her mouth.</p> <p>After a couple of minutes he pushed her in to the middle of the bed, he looked at her, she was still chocking up strings of cum which joined the other juice smeared all over her chin, Gerry lay over her and started licking at her face, then, holding her jaw he buried his tongue inside her mouth.</p> <p>He pulled off, “Let me feel your tongue in my mouth,” he again let his mouth cover hers only this time he sucked her tongue in, tickling it with his own as he made silly, mmmmm, noises while grinding his body on to her helpless little naked frame.</p> <p>He pulled off, “Like sucking cock,” she stared at him and whimpered, “Yes,” she knew there was no other answer, “Get used to it, in your life, pretty as you are you will be sucking cocks a lot, be grateful you started to learn at an early age, you will also be fucked a lot and men like an arse as well as a cunt to ram their cocks in so lets see to the rest of your education,” he turned pulling her on top of him, “Carry on with the kissy, kissy while I get you ready.”</p> <p>His hands played with her arse cheeks, mauling them pulling them open as his fingers found her little arse ring, she could feel his cock moving under her but she dare’nt stop kissing him. Then he grabbed her hips and lifted her, his semi hard cock pushed between her bound thighs, more and more it forced it’s self in and up, he started pumping her up and down jerking himself off between her legs, all the time his mmmmm noises filled her ears; then he manoeuvred her, his cock was pressing along her crack she could feel the folds of her slit being dragged back and forth as he got harder, his fingers went back to playing with her arse hole pushing in slightly then pulling the hole open but all Linda could do was keep her tongue in his mouth. </p> <p>He stopped and looked up at her, “Feel hard to you, must be time to use it again,” he turned and she dropped off him, he picked up her pants and the tape, “No don’t look to disappointed, its not your mouth I’m fucking this time,” he rammed the pants in to her mouth and taped them in.</p> <p>Grabbing her bound ankles he lifted the up, stuck tape to the back of her knees and with great strength turned her and started winding the tape around her back trapping her legs bent up against her chest.</p> <p>He looked at the little slit and the round red cheeks now totally available, bent and drove his tongue in to her slit, slavering and licking like a mad hungry dog. His fingers pulled her cunt open as he savoured the pink sweet flesh again the silly mmmm sounds filled the room.</p> <p>He lifted his head and looked at her, “If your mouth don’t get me hard next time this sure will, now lets have some more fun with you.” He turned her and had her bent on her knees on the bed; unable to straighten herself all Linda could do was cry in to her panty filled mouth. Her head turned, her eyes followed him as he walked to the dresser and picked up some face cream, he opened the lid and stuck the jar on the end of his fat swollen cock, as the cream dripped off the end of the fat bulbous cock head he swaggered back towards her.</p> <p>Marian kept pleading, “No don’t please mister I don’t like it.” She was knelt, she was unable to move, tape had been wound around each of her thighs and ankles keeping them bent; her thighs were wide open over Joey’s head as he lapped at her open cunt, his hands moving, from reaching around to her chubby fat tits to back and playing with her arse.</p> <p>He sucked her tight fold in to his mouth and nipped it, she squealed, “That’s it chubby, squeal, so you don’t like this,” he ran his tongue all around the fleshy inside of her cunt, “Then maybe we should see if you like this.”</p> <p>He lifted her up and just dragged her back moving her down his body until she was right above his hard rigid cock, he lowered her over it, she squealed again, “No mister no please not that you mustn’t.”</p> <p>Joey sneered at the struggling girl, “Oh but I must,” and slow positioned her on his cock-head.</p> <p>Her legs bent meant that her own body weight was forcing her down on to the waiting meat, loud squeals and cries echoed around the room as she slowly sank on to his long cock, soon Joey could let go and get back to her fat nipples, allowing his cock to sink its length into the tight virgin hole.</p> <p>The squeals from Linda were just grunts muffled by her pants but the tears in her eyes were genuine enough. Gerry was slowly fucking her arse hole, his cock slick from the cream slid in and almost out as he enjoyed holding on to her hips and thrusting at the tight gripping ring.</p> <p>The virgin blood made fucking Marian easy, she just lolled around as Joey used his arms to bounce her up and down his cock working him self hard revelling in fucking the little tight cunt before he pulled her down to him, he grabbed her hair and forced her mouth over his, making her kiss him while his hands gripped her firm chubby arse cheeks as he pumped himself in to her.</p> <p>Cassandra hung limp, Doug stood in front of her his hand playing between her legs, “Want a wake up call?” she slowly shook her head, “Had enough dancing or you want some more?” her head continued to shake, “Going to do every thing I tell you, no matter what?” the shake became a painful nod, he ripped the tape of her nipples, she jumped but no sound came from her horse throat.</p> <p>Doug put the stunner down and went back to her, he saw the red marks around her nipples where the wires had been and he licked them, his mouth locked over her large swollen nipples and he gorged himself on them, all the time his fingers played over her bold mound and in between her legs stabbing at her cunt entrance.</p> <p>Linda staggered along the landing, Gerry had washed any blood from her arse, her mouth was still sealed and her elbows and arms fastened tight, she was in pain and would have fallen but Gerry had her ponytail well above her head and it was gripped tightly in his hand.</p> <p>Marian still lay on top of Joey, he had moved her up off his cock and now had her at chest height as he mercilessly sucked and licked her puffy fat nipples; Gerry was the first speak, “Fun ain’t they, nothing like a fresh virgin to stimulate the old heart beat, was she any good?”</p> <p>Joey pushed Marian off and lent up on one arm, “Tight and tasty, like all little girls should be, you had all her holes?” Gerry shook his head, “Nope, fucked her mouth and shagged her arse but still got me a hot cunt to spear, you?”</p> <p>Joey squeezed Marians nipples, she moaned, “Same as you but I’ve just had her cunt her arse hole is next, you know me and butt holes, boy or girl there still the best fuck, you want to watch?”</p> <p>Gerry dragged Linda over to the big bedroom chair then pulling the pretty bound ten year old on to his lap Gerry made himself comfortable, with a quick jerk he pulled her back to him; pushing her legs either side of his he began to stroke her cunt. Joey stood up, he pulled Marian up and over the piano stool, picking up a length of rope he tied her over it, her knees still painfully bent her arms pinned behind her back, her sobs were drowned out as Joey marched the hobbled boys in front of her.</p> <p>He pulled on Marians auburn hair dragging her head up with it, “See your brother and his mate, see their cocks well they told me they like having them sucked by pretty little girls and as you’re a pretty little girl you get to suck both of them off and you better suck good because your arse is sitting just where it should be, how red do you want it,” he slapped it hard with the flat of his hand, Marian oommppphhhed as the piano seat thumped in to her stomach knocking her breath away, “Toby feed your sister some cock.”</p> <p>With the threat of another spanking Marian forced herself to stop snivelling, took some deep breaths and opened her mouth, Toby looked at Joey as he tentivley pushed his cock in to his sisters mouth, her little lips closed over it and she started to move her head, Joey stood by the chair his left hand busied it’s self on Linda thick nipple as he watched the brother and sister act. He nudged Gerry as he saw James’s cock start to fill out, “Hay Toby let your mate fuck your sisters mouth, its only fair, you’ve fucked his.”</p> <p>Both men laughed as James turned Marians head and stuck his cock in her mouth, both Joey and Gerry could see the look on his face as the little girls lips closed around it.</p> <p>Doug continually fingered Cassandra, sucking and licking her nipples, his fingers expertly danced over her clit, all though she was in pain her body still lubricated, she couldn’t stop it and Doug was well versed in the female body and how to work it, first he wanted her cunt wet then he was going to have Jessica in just the same state, then the fun could begin.</p> <p>Both Joey and Gerry felt a stirring in their meat as they watched the two boys keep swapping, Marian sucking on one cock then the other: Joey tapped Gerry, “Just going to check my little toy over,” he bent down and looked in to Linda’s tear filled eyes, his fingers tickled between her legs, “You be a good girl and you’ll have some more fun, did you know your going pony riding soon?” he tapped the tape over her mouth, “And before the days over I’m gona want to stick something in there,” he grinned at Gerry as he turned and walked towards the piano stool.</p> <p>Joey positioned himself behind the prone Marian, slapping her arse he told her, “Don’t worry about me I’ll find my own enjoyment you just keep sucking on their cocks,” he undid the tape from her wrists but quickly tied one wrist to a bent up ankle then the other wrist to the other side, she couldn’t cover or defend herself, her arse was now available to him.</p> <p>Gerry watched as Joey spat on his hand and rubbed his cock head, then positioning himself directly over the little round bottom he dribbled saliva in to her crack, his fingers holding the pink cheeks wide.</p> <p>Gerry got really turned on by the way Marian was trying to suck her brothers friends cock and wiggle her arse away from the inevitable, he could feel his own cock as it fattened under Linda’s naked buttocks.</p> <p>Linda tried to move but all she did was cause friction on the already swollen meat. Gerry watched as Joey bent his knees; put both hands on the stool either side of Marian and wedged the tip of his cock in between the two round cheeks, he winked at Gerry.</p> <p>Gerry watched him wiggle his arse as he pushed at the squealing girl, he bent his head close to her ear, “Keep sucking, they have both got to cum before I stop, there now aren’t I kind, you use your mouth to empty both cocks of cum so they can take their cocks out and I’ll take mine out and stop fucking your arse when they do, so I’d suck real hard and real deep because I think I just found your hole.”</p> <p>Gerry sniggered as he watched the little auburn hair move quicker, she gagged as she tried to take more in to her mouth and all this was having an effect on him, his own cock strained to get out from under the helpless Linda.</p> <p>Doug pushed the vibrator up Cassandra’s wet cunt, he had worked on her and got her wet, now she could touch the floor the pain in her arms was less but it had only allowed her body to be aroused by Doug’s continues playing; now he had her wet and the vibrator slipped up easy; a little tape over her bold mound and over the end of the plastic cock had it well secured, he switched it on and watched her jump before turning and walking up behind Jessica.</p> <p>His fingers traced down her back, under her arse and slipped in to her cunt, “Hello baby doll, lets me and you have some fun, oh dear your titties do look so painful and my how long your nipples have grown, here let me kiss them better.”</p> <p>Joey had taken up the position with his knees against the stool so he could grip Marians hips, “Keep your cock in her mouth and if she close’s her mouth I’ll beat the crap out of her, ready little fuck toy, oommpphhh.”</p> <p>He drove in, pushing up her, a loud aaaggghhhgg came from around Toby’s cock followed by, “God that’s fucking tight,” he winked again at Gerry as he called over to him, “But it won’t be for long,” his hips slowly moved as he fucked the helpless girls virgin arse-hole.</p> <p>Gerry lifted Linda up and released his hard cock, he held her up, her legs still wide over his, “Shame for you to miss out,” he slowly lowered her until he felt her cunt lips fold over his cock head then he let her impale herself on him, the mmmmpphh sounds and useless wiggling felt good as her body weight took her down, it made Gerry giggle.</p> <p>The room filled with grunts and moans as the two men fucked their little toys. Joey’s hands now back either side of Marian took his weight as he slowly rimmed in and out of the little hole. Gerry bounced Linda up and down his cock for about five minutes before getting off the chair, laying her on the floor and getting on top of her to give her raped cunt a really hard fucking.</p> <p>James and Toby finally came in Marian’s mouth but Joey had no intentions of stopping until another load of his juice was rammed in to the young girls body, the same went for Gerry who was now knelt, legs wide with Linda in his arms as he pummelled the bound and gagged girl up and down his rigid meat.</p> <p>Linda squealed as the tape and pants were pulled from her mouth but not for long it only served to have Gerry clamp his mouth over hers while he pumped her cunt full of his filthy juice. Joey grabbed the auburn hair and dragged Marian’s head back as he finally filled her defiled arse with hot wet juice.</p> <p>Both men stood looking at the sight; Marian sobbed as she lay bound over the stool, pink juice leaked from her enlarged arse hole; Linda, still tied tight lay on her back, her inner thighs covered in cum and blood, the two boys had shuffled back to the corner and cringed in fear of what was coming next.</p> <p>The two girls staggered out of the bathroom, clean and exhausted, their hands tied behind them, they were followed by Toby and James, their hands tied the same and they were still hobbled, both Gerry and Joey had riding crops in their hands as they moved their young captives down the stairs and out of the front door, turning them towards the barn.</p> </div>",['To be continued...']
21,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 6",6,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-09-22,7,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">They were stunned when we said goodbye</p> <p>Cassandra tried to focus on what disgusting things Doug was doing to her daughter, the room danced in front of her as she groaned to the thrusting and vibrating inside her, relentlessly the thick latex cock fucked her, tickling every sensuous nerve end she had, she jumped and squirmed as it forced her to endure yet another unwelcome orgasm.</p> <p>Doug looked past Jessica; he had enjoyed sucking the now elongated nipples, tugging it with his teeth while tickling and playing with her cunt, his fingers causing her juices to flow making her wet but his ears had picked up the moans from Cassandra’s last climax, he loved looking at the way he had this gorgeous woman doing his biding, watching her shudder as her body surrendered to its own forced pleasure, he smiled knowing as long as he kept her tied, obedient and helpless he could do what he liked to this rare beauty and her stunning daughter and it was all just as he had planned.</p> <p>His thoughts were distracted by the sound of squeals and yelps as many feet crunched on gravel. Marian stumbled through the door first, closely followed by Linda; Doug savoured their delightful naked bodies. James was next, a loud strangled yelp heralded the arrival of Toby as he was last and nearest to the two men with crops, they had enjoyed slapping his chubby bottom.</p> <p>Doug smiled as his two mates entered, “You getting on real good with that little arse, and looking at our ever helpful girls, dib, dib, dob, dob I can see you’ve been entertained, did they cost you a bob each?”</p> <p>Gerry sniggered back to him, “I don’t know so much about the bob, but they been doing a bit of bobbing and it was all free.” Doug stopped fingering Jessica and moved over to the groaning Cassandra, his finger ran over her heated clit, she shook her head, he looked at the others, “Well you couldn’t have picked a better time mum hear is about to entertain us,” he looked in to the pleading eyes, “Isn’t that right mum, unless you want to entertain my friends with some dancing?”</p> <p>Cassandra’s eyes opened wide, her head shook and her moaning noise’s became loud squeals, Doug smiled at her, “Good, I thought we had an understanding and I know how interested you’ll be in the other little things I make as a hobby.”</p> <p>Joey butted in, “I thought we would take the kids pony riding?” Doug’s grin grew wider, “That’s a great idea, that can be after the daughter, mum coupling show, oh what a fun evening we are going to enjoy.”</p> <p>He played with Cassandra’s tits squeezing the nipple hard, “I bet you can’t wait to see what else I have in the fun bag.” Grinning at the panic ridden face he went towards the bag, Gerry took James and Linda; Joey took the brother and sister, holding them they made sure they watched as Doug lifted the bag.</p> <p>His hand went inside, the empty bag dropped to the floor, he lifted his arm. A strap-on harness dangled, the cock was of a silver colour long and straight it was the same as the other cock but the inner cock was short and curled, between the two hung two long wires.</p> <p>He walked over to Cassandra, bent and hobbled her ankles, then he lowered the rope letting her down, she swayed, Doug steadied her, “Now, now lady we don’t want you laying down on the job, you have things to do and one of them you know.”</p> <p>Cassandra looked at him, she groaned around the gag, her body jumping as the vibrator relentlessly moved; Doug untied her wrist’s, “Now here’s they drill, you can take the gag off but you know the rule, you can pull that thing fucking your cunt out, then you are going to put this on, then your going to fuck your daughter until we can’t count her orgasms anymore and I will be watching and if you don’t do what I want I’ll encourage you, do you understand your part?” </p> <p>He handed the contraption to her, “We will watch your performance, and don’t you worry your pretty head about the youngins they won’t interrupt you, we are going to make sure their mouths will be busy keeping us amused, now away you go.”</p> <p>The room fell silent, all that could be heard was the whimpering of Jessica, the poor girl unable to see what was going on but knowing something awful was about to happen to her. Cassandra quickly tried to put the harness on, the way Doug toyed with the riding crop meant delay would be pain filled.</p> <p>Doug giggled as the beautiful woman pushed the curled silver cock up in to herself while she tightened the straps; she looked ridiculous as she moved towards her daughter the silver cock sticking straight out in front. With out looking at the others she bent her knees and to muffled squeals started to push it up the young girls cunt.</p> <p>Slowly it slipped up her, each push making the silver end disappear further until she was fully in, then Doug moved. He gripped Cassandra’s arm and twisted it behind her back, “Keep fucking,” he growled, then he captured her other hand and quickly fastened then behind her. Next the gag was refitted, then rope joined her crossed wrists to the back of the gag, she choked, Doug laughed then he whipped her arse, “I said keep fucking,” her head now bent back made her look incredibly sexy as her hips kept thrusting forward, he ran his hand over the thrusting arse as he bent and picked up the two lengths of wire hanging form the front of the contraption.</p> <p>He moved back, her head strained, his every step was watched by the terrified Cassandra, Jessica moaned, she didn’t know what was happening all she could do was jump to the movement of the silver cock now fucking her from behind.</p> <p>Doug picked up the stunner and clipped the two ends to it, Cassandra tried to shake her head and moaned, Doug just smile, “Then I’d keep up a good pace if I were you and make here cum and cum and cum, or I’ll encourage you.”</p> <p>He turned to Joey, “I’ll try out chubby, I take it the boys will be enough for you?” Joey beamed, “Twice as much fun.” Doug looked at Gerry who was already fondling Linda, he smiled, “Good fuck?” Gerry smiled back, “The youngins always are, tight and tasty, nobody else has been there.”</p> <p>Doug took Marian by the arm, she squealed, Doug dragged her up almost breaking her arm, “You better be quite and good or I’ll breaks bits in you until you are,” he shook her, the fear in her eyes was a joy to behold, “Now I’m going to lay back against this table and your getting on your knees and sucking my cock, I know you have been shown all the extras so get on your knees and open that mouth,” she looked at him trying not to cry but she didn’t move, “NOW”, she moved.</p> <p>Gerry was already sat on the floor, Linda’s head sliding up and down as her mouth was forced to consume as much of the fat cock as she could. Joey was on the other side, his legs wide as both boys lay naked on the cold floor, their heads in Joey’s lap, one was sucking and tickling the cock end, the other was licking as a fat sack full of balls.</p> <p>Doug watched Cassandra, she was thrusting hard up her daughter’s cunt, her eyes strained to look left trying to keep them reverted on his hand. Her beautiful bowed body pumped on for their perverted entertainment but she was exhausted, it was only going to be a matter of time before her pace would slow and Doug was enjoying the wait. </p> <p>Doug settled back, his eyes scanned the room. First he looked down at the little auburn hair as it moved in time to the sucking sensation on his cock, then over to see Gerry with his eyes closed as his left hand toyed with a swollen red nipple and his right hand stroked a blond pony tail as the pretty face under it moved up and down his fat hard cock.</p> <p>Then over to Joey he was grinning back at him nodding down to the two heads, he could hear the slurping noise’s from the mouths buried in his crotch, then back over to Cassandra, her hips were slowing the beautiful woman panted around the gag her lovely big tits heaved in front of her being forced out and up by the straps holding the delightful face upwards, her firm shapely arse struggling to push the foul metal cock up her bound daughters cunt and all the time the curled thing stuck up her own hole kept her wet and aroused.</p> <p>He pulled Marian off his cock, she looked up he could see the fear itched in her eyes, “There, there little one, I want it kissed and licked and I’ll open my legs so you can get right in between and don’t miss any will you?” she shook her head, “Because you don’t want it messy when its fucking you do you?”</p> <p>He grinned as he watched her bottom lip tremble, she was about to blubber but he just shoved her face back in to his crotch, held her face tight until he could hear the kissing sounds as the young lips touched his foreskin, he took a deep contented breath before going back to watching the panting Cassandra.</p> <p>He knew Jessica had cum once and that meant her cunt would be as wet as mothers, he held the trigger button down on the stunner then slowly he turned the voltage dial. First one click then another, it was the third that suddenly had Cassandra squealing, his smile grew to a full grin as he watched Jessica’s arse start to wiggle, he knew they could both feel the tingling of the voltage.</p> <p>In satisfaction he watched the woman start fucking faster, her hips moved at a furious rate, Jessica was squealing as she headed for another forced uncontrollable orgasm. The cock up Cassandra was curled perfectly to simulate the walls of her cunt around where most women have their G spot and Cassandra was no exception, she couldn’t help it, she too was going to climax and Doug knew it.</p> <p>As she found herself getting over aroused she tried to move or slow, two or three clicks and she was back groaning and pumping, the noise from her straggled mouth started to get louder, accompanied by shrieks from Jessica as she reached another climax. Both Gerry and Joey watched, laughing and catcalling to the tormented woman.</p> <p>“Go on turn it up, lets see some real fucking,” “Ride it lady come faster, you ain’t half as fast as the one last time that cunt had friction burns, turn up the voltage lets see some real mummy daughter fucking,” the women where squealing as the voltage went up and down, up and down, always with the threat that if she didn’t move at the speed these perverts wanted and keep it up, the voltage would go up and stay up.</p> <p>Cassandra’s body glistened with sweat, she drooled from around the gag, the saliva dribbling down the side of her upturned face, running down in strings over her large tits. Cunt juice ran down their legs as the relentless fucking session carried on and on. </p> <p>The men where getting very excited, the four kids were being forced more and more on to the hard rampant cocks, choking sounds mixed with the squeals and moans as the three men fucked their rigid lengths of meat viciously in to the young throats.</p> <p>Cassandra worked herself in to a frenzy as Joey exploded in James’s mouth, Gerry was shouting her on as he filled the chocking Linda’s mouth, Doug switched off the stunner, grabbed the mop of auburn hair and drove his cock in to the back of Marians throat, chocking her, forcing her to swallow until she vomited what was left of his cum back through her nose.</p> <p>The four bound children were left coughing and spluttering on the floor as the three men approached the exhausted mother and daughter, Doug stroked Cassandra’s sweat covered arse, pulling at the harness, Gerry went around to the sobbing Jessica and pulled on her enlarged trapped nipples. Joey grinned in to Cassandra’s face as he tweaked her nipples, “You were good, I bet it’s going to be a long time until your kid gets a fucking like that again,” she groaned in to her gag, she was fighting to stand up as she allowed the two men to do anything to her aching body, scared what other perversions they might have if she didn’t.</p> <p>Doug looked at his watch and nodded to the other two, Doug slapped the pert arse, “You two seem to get along just fine, lets not disappoint you, lets have you keep each other company until your pretty boy scum bag gets home.”</p> <p>The men took great delight in pulling the women off the contraption; fingering them and making them writhe as they pulled the metal cocks from them. Jessica was taken off the wooden pony; she flopped around in Gerry’s arms as he kissed her bruised tits and suckled her swollen nipples before tying her hands behind her, the gag was never removed.</p> <p>Cassandra just stood there defeated, her naked body shone as the two men checked the fastenings of her arms behind her, Doug gripped her jaw, “You gona be a good girl and play some more, if you don’t you know the alternative.”</p> <p>Cassandra stared at him, a pitiful nod was all she could manage, that was until he got the tape and stuck one wire on her left nipple, that had her groaning; then one wire on Jessica’s left nipple, both females hopped and squealed but all that got them was a quick kick in the back of the knees making them crumple to the floor.</p> <p>Quickly the men bound the mother and daughter tightly together face to face, their necks, waist’s and knees were wound tight in tape, their bodies squashed firmly together. Two sets of eyes followed Doug and the end of the wires, he looked back at them, “You two better do some humping while we see to the youngins, if I turn and don’t see you two rubbing some cunt, I’ll liven you up.”</p> <p>The three men stood and watched the mother and daughter as their hips ground in to each other, laughing, Joey said, “Lets take their gags off, I’m sure they won’t speak but they could do a whole lot of kissin,” Doug nodded.</p> <p>As the men took the two latex cocks and started strapping them to the pony lovely kissing and grunting noises could be heard from the floor as the two females went at each other, lips mashed in to each other and bound bodies humped away.</p> <p>Linda and Marian were picked up and dragged crying over to the wooden pony, the two cocks stood menacingly upright, Gerry picked Linda up, “Come on sweet heart lets go riding,” she fought and struggled but she was no match for him, soon he daggled her over the cock, Marian stared at her friend as she hung in Joey’s hands facing her.</p> <p>Doug stood there, “O K little ladies, you want to be fucked by them or us, if its us you will give us a great time and you get to watch your brother get another buggering from my friend, now make your mind up, up on those and riding the pony or we untie your hands and you pleasure us like there was no tomorrow, lets face it either way your both going to get fucked.”</p> <p>Linda was the first to whimper, “Don’t put me on there please mister don’t,” Joey just pulled her back to him and took her to the side, Doug looked at Marian, “Now chubby what about you?” She shook her head, “I, I don’t want to go on it please mister.”</p> <p>Joey handed her to Doug, “Well my chubby one lets see what your like at fucking this time, it would have been a shame for you to have licked my balls and me not return a good licking and your gona do all I say ain’t you?” she looked down, “Yes mister.”</p> <p>Gerry was knelt beside Linda feeding his soft cock in to her mouth while the fingers of his right hand widened her cunt ready for his cock. James was on his knees sucking Joey hard and Toby was already bent waiting to have his arse drilled again.</p> <p>Doug lapped at Marian’s cunt, his eyes watched the mother and daughter for any sign they had forgotten their role in his final bit of sadistic fun.</p> <p>His scanned the two females as the mouths locked, tongues moving in, slavering at each others, their magnificent bodies writhed in a sexual passion, forced to rub their cunts on each other, he caught her looking at him, his mouth left the young pink hole it had been devouring, “Close your eyes bitch’s make it real sexy or,” his fingers touched the black transformer.</p> <p>Cassandra’s eyes closed as she rolled her body all over her young daughter, Doug grunted and went back to making sure the little pink hole was going to be wet enough for his fat cock to plough in to.</p> <p>Soon he was on top of the little girl, his big frame grinding down on her, her little legs splayed wide either side of him as she whimpered to the thrust of the hard cock now violating her inner walls. She was tight and even though Doug had been fucking all weekend he couldn’t hold back any longer and more of his filthy juice pumped in to another deflowered young cunt.</p> <p>Gerry had Linda on her hands and knees as he fucked both holes, a few thrusts up her cunt then out and up her arse, slapping her to make her wiggle and dip until he too lost more juice.</p> <p>Joey was the last to cum, he had slowly fucked Toby not wishing to rush it as he had James positioned under him, the poor frightened boy licking his balls just for that extra bit of pleasure.</p> <p>The three men took some time to relax, the floor show of mother and daughter had a little more go in it, the men laughed and cheered as the two bodies really went at it just now and again putting that little extra in to the body fucking as Doug added a little voltage to their enthusiasm.</p> <p>The three men stopped at the door, their eyes scanned the room making sure they had everything they needed and they hadn’t missed any cleaning of the room before they went on to the ransacking of the house; they all nodded their approval at the scene.</p> <p>The six remaining occupants were silent, even the little groans were stifled with fear that the men would not leave. Cassandra and Jessica rolled together on the floor kissing and humping with obvious forced enthusiasm.</p> <p>The two boys were also on the floor, both tied head to tail with a cock stuck firmly in each others mouths, behind them was the pony; Linda and Marian stared at each other, their face inch’s apart, their wrists tied tightly and above their heads, the rope stretched up and around the beam; their legs daggled either side of the wooden horse, their toes just touching a box under them, both girls had a moving, pulsating vibrator stuck up the cunts; in between their cunts lay the transformer, it was taped in a way so as if they slid down the latex cocks they would touch the trigger, each of the wires were still attached to a nipple.</p> <p>Doug pushed the other two through the door, then he stopped and went back to the gyrating Cassandra, he grabbed a handful of black hair and pulled it up, “Tell me did you think that vase was worth anything, you see I think I should be branching out in to other things I’m getting a little to old for this kind of demanding hobby.”</p></div>",[]
22,Cinderella,-1,PAGAN,no@email,,2005-10-19,6,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Every Cinderella has her day</p> <p>Lauren and Lucy, both thirteen, were sisters in name only, if they were out alone other kids would ask “Where’s your sister?” but that’s where the similarity ended.</p> <p>Laurens father got involved with Lucy’s mother after his wife died and she had just finished a rather nasty divorce; needing a home and security Marie played the sex mad lover, cock sucking to order and letting him do anything else he wanted to her, making Karl feel really good every night and a lot of times through the day, so with his dick ruling his head dad thought he was on to a good thing and with a little more manipulation she moved in and of course Lucy came too.</p> <p>Lucy had played her part well, being a conniving little madam she had watched her mother and father as their marriage dissolved, ruthlessly playing one against the other for affection, enjoying being spoilt and just loving the way they argued with each other as one tried to out do the other.</p> <p>Lucy was 11 at the time she moved in to her new family home, she had been used to this affection and still craved it, using her visits to the father to bolster any hold she had over her mother, making sure that she continued to be mothers little darling, it wasn’t just Karl that was on to a good thing.</p> <p>Lovely little Lauren, her loving mother had died of breast cancer, and she had found it difficult to be brought up by her grieving dad, though dad did his best she lived her life in her own quiet shell.</p> <p>When Marie came on to the scene Lauren had been happy for her father, she watched how he changed, how the house seemed brighter, the gloom seemed to lift and she welcomed her new mother who seemed to make a fuss of her even though it felt cold but Lucy was all together, to much. To say that Lauren was only 8 months younger they were as different as two girls could be.</p> <p>Lucy developed fast, by thirteen she was a good half foot taller than Lauren, twice her size with large tits, nice thighs and a very curvy figure, may be a little puppy fat but all in the right places, where as Lauren was lithe and athletic, more the tom boy.</p> <p>Lucy lorded it over Lauren from the start, she revelled in being the spoilt brat that mummy had to fuss over, keeping her reassured at all times just to make sure there were no tantrums; threats of running back to father were always a good attention grabber and Lucy played it for all she could, of course dad was besotted with his new woman and not wanting to upset her and lose his night time pleasures he also pandered to his stepdaughters every whim.</p> <p>Karl disagreed with the things he was forced to buy his new daughter, but she had to have the best right down to sexy underwear, he couldn’t understand why a girl of her age had to have skimpy bras and thongs with all sorts of decoration on them and she was allowed short skirts, and low tops, all because she had to be the centre of attention especially when they were out, she had to have the boys giving her that second look so a neglected Lauren just went back to her shell. </p> <p>The two girls slept in the same room, dominant Lucy never cleaned it, to busy looking in the mirror making sure she looked perfect, for ever doing her hair or else she would be buried in a silly girly magazine, taunting Lauren because she had the looks and bragging how she planned to be a movie star, no, cleaning wasn’t for her that was Laurens job; in fact most things were Laurens job and complaining only got a sound slapping from madam, she took it, she had to, any running to dad or her was met with a, don’t be silly, now run along and be a good girl to your sister.</p> <p>So now they are both thirteen and things are happening to Lucy, hormones are kicking in, her young over developed body feels different and she likes the feelings. Bath time was one of Lucy’s favourite times for her demanding worst, as both girls usually had to bath at the same time she would make sure her petulance paid dividends, she liked Lauren to wash her; at first Lauren complained but it fell on deaf ears, so to keep the peace she did as she was told. </p> <p>It was on one of those nights that Lucy’s hormones were working overtime; she felt something extra, her naked body glowed in the warm water as her sisters hands rubbed over her, the tingling sensation in her back as the sponge ran down towards her buttocks, the way her nipples expanded as young innocent fingers washed over them, then as the cloth ran down between her legs she had all on to stop herself squealing with pleasure.</p> <p>Lauren was getting wet from the bath water and fed up, she stopped, Lucy stood up, her young well formed body lathered in bubbles, “Get a towel,” she ordered, Laurens eyes filled with hate, as she grabbed a towel and gave it her, “Now dry me.”</p> <p>Lauren folded her arms, “No you can’t make me,” Lucy was taken back but only a little, “You’ve got to play sisters and this is what sisters do,” all the time her young pussy wanted rubbing. Lauren turned and opened the door, as she left Lucy heard, “And your not my F’in sister anyway,” the door slammed.</p> <p>As Lucy rubbed her hot wet slit, “I’ll fix you, you will do as I want,” whispered from her lips.</p> <p>Lucy lay back against the bathroom door and fingered herself, rubbing up in to the wet flesh with one hand as the fingers of her other hand pulled at her sensitive nipple. She shuddered to a little orgasm then lay still, licking her wet fingers revelling in her womanly satisfaction, her devious mind started thinking of a plan to enslave that little bitch Lauren. </p> <p>That night in bed Lucy thought, she knew both girls were banned from boys, Lucy for obvious reasons and Lauren because of her naive innocence, but they both knew boys and Lucy knew Lauren was sweet on one, one who would do what ever Lucy wanted if she offered him her favours.</p> <p>Her plan was the simplest thing, she would get Stuart to get Lauren excited, make her promises, kiss her and do some necking if he got a hand up the jumper that would be a bonus, for her, she giggled to herself, all she had to do was promise Stuart more if he did, she almost laughed out loud as she thought she never kept her promises anyway, but all this had to be done in the position that she could take shots with her phone camera, then if Lauren didn’t do as she wanted she’d e-mail them to Karl’s computer.</p> <p> As she turned over and looked at the sleeping Lauren she thought, the easiest plans are usually the best and you are too stupid to see it coming.</p> <p>With in three weeks the deed had been done. Lauren had fallen for it hook, line and sinker, and it had gone better than Lucy could have hoped; she was now ready to show the evidence. Stuart had gotten Lauren very excited, all the silly school boy things, fancied her, never been brave enough to ask her, knew her dad would kill if she went out with boys, all the usual stuff, but it had worked. </p> <p>He had made arrangements to meet her behind the park sheds, a preordained place of Lucy’s choosing, there they had talked, kissed, necked and he did get his hand up her jumper; several pictures taken before Lauren made him stop then an added bonus, he got his hand up her skirt and before she knocked it away Lucy got two shots, and they looked very convincing.</p> <p>Stuart played his part well, Lucy had promised a real bonus so he kept up the pretence of wanting to see Lauren again, but only providing her dad never found out, Lucy knew that would seal it, boys didn’t usually ask to see Lauren again, tom boys never look good with real boys at school.</p> <p>Lucy prepared for bath time, she had printed several pictures from the phone and was ready, just as ready as a spider watching the approaching fly; she grinned as she heard Lauren coming up the stairs.</p> <p>The lithe young girl swung through the door, “Oh you’re here, do you mind getting out, I want to use the loo,” Lucy grinned, “Go ahead sister dear.” Lauren waited for her to leave but she never moved, she just handed her the three photos, “While your sitting, peeing, here’s something to be looking at, before I show them to your father.”</p> <p>Laurens bottom lip trembled, Lucy gloated in her success, “Nice shot of your knickers, tell me was his finger in them or already in you?” Lauren controlled a sob, “Where, how, you know he didn’t, you were there, you bitch, you fucking bitch, I’ll.” Lucy snatched the pictures out of her hand, “You better be nice to me sister dear or I will put you in the biggest load of shit you could imagine, do I take these and others and leave them for your daddy dear to find them or do you do as I want, choose and choose now.”</p> <p>Lauren staggered back, sitting on the bath side, “What do you want?” Lucy laughed, “You doing as your told, all the time,” Lauren went to speak, but she stopped her, “First shut the fuck up, second have your pee then you will bath me, now get on with it.”</p> <p>Lucy sniggered as the girl pulled her jeans down then her panties, she moved towards the toilet, “No, on second thoughts let’s have you naked.” Lauren was still stunned by her situation and her young brain fought to comprehend what she had let herself in for, like a zombie she complied with the order, soon she found herself sitting naked and humiliated, pissing for her tormentor’s pleasure. </p> <p>The sound of urine slowed and stopped; the young girl slipped from the seat and fingers reached for the paper, “Use your hand,” Lauren looked at Lucy who snapped, “Do it, you have no choice.” Lauren knew she was right, she was totally at her sadistic step sisters mercy, she ran her fingers between her legs, she felt the wet urine trickle on to her skin, “Now I want to watch you lick it off.”</p> <p>Lauren stared in hatred but all Lucy did was grin at her, “Do it,” her fingers went to her mouth and then in to it, sucking, a little choke let Lucy know Lauren could taste her own piss. “Taste nice?” her grin was wider than ever, “Now run my bath and if its to hot your arse goes in first,” Lauren bent to turn the taps, the bathroom echoed to the sound of a hard slap, she jumped, Lucy grabbed her hair, “Your arse is mine bitch and you know it,” in a silly girly voice she added, “Some nice bath salts if you please.” </p> <p>The naked girl dutifully filled the bath and sprinkled in the bath salts, Lucy slapped her bare arse again, “Take my shoes and socks off.” A blubbered, “Why are you doing this to me?” accompanied Lauren kneeling and grabbing at the long laces on Lucy’s new trainers, “Be careful of my new kickers and because I can, you have never liked me so now I don’t care, you will do as I say when I say, and you will be so nice to me in front of your dad or your toast, you know I mean it.”</p> <p>Fighting back tears Lauren took off the sneering girl’s shoes and socks, then picked up the rest of the discarded clothes as Lucy full young body slipped in to the bath, “Wash me.” Lauren picked up the small sponge and starting rubbing Lucy’s back; Lucy bent forward, “Don’t forget my arse,” the sponge slid down to the pale globes under the water, “Mmmmm that’s nice, get it between my crack,” she bent further forward her large tits bobbing in the water, “Now my front and use your hands, everywhere.”</p> <p>The tingling sensation started again, Lucy felt excitement as little hands ran up and down her legs, moving tantalizingly up her thighs. Lucy shuddered as the hands moved up over her stomach and on to her full breasts, she could feel how hard her nipples were, she smiled as she felt them grow as her victim ran the palm of her hand over them, “Keep rubbing them until I tell you where else to rub me.”</p> <p>A pathetic, “Please Lucy, no, I don’t want too,” was greeted by, “It’s not what you want anymore, you had that with his hand up your skirt, ooohhh, it’s now what I want, ooohhh yes, now start rubbing me hard between my legs, you know where I mean.” </p> <p>Defeated and humiliated Lauren slid her hand under the water and between Lucy’s legs, rubbing the side of her hand up and down the tight slit, trying not to look as Lucy groaned at her, thrusting her hips in unison with the rubbing hand. Lauren looked away as her hand felt the slippery wet juice of Lucy’s cunt mixing with the soapy water, it revolted her but she kept on rubbing, she had no choice but to induce a shuddering orgasm to the hateful girl, Lucy only relaxed for a minute.</p> <p>As Lauren wiped the slime from her hand Lucy was already standing, she stepped out of the bath, “Dry me,” hate filled but now subservient Lauren took a towel and started to rub the naked flesh. Lucy revelled in it as her arse, tits and back were aroused by the smooth towel, it was as Lauren started rubbing her legs that Lucy made her next move. “Kneel before me while you do my legs,” the tone of voice left no doubt that Lauren was now no more than a servant, she knelt, she needed time to work out how to get the damming evidence away from this evil monster.</p> <p>Lucy watched the top of the dark haired girls head as it bobbed about while she dried the shapely legs, trying not to go too far up the chubby thighs, Lucy giggled. Lauren felt the tight grip of Lucy’s hand as her hair was yanked back, the grinning face leered down at her, “Don’t worry about using the towel between my legs, use your tongue instead,” Lauren looked shocked and tried to pull away, “Do it, you know you have to.”</p> <p>Lauren pleaded, “No Lucy please I don’t want to,” it was all most a cackle rather than a laugh as Lucy open her legs a little more and said, “And I don’t want to get you grounded forever but we all have to do what we don’t want so get your head between my legs and keep licking my cunt until I say you can stop.”</p> <p>Defeated and scared Lauren didn’t resist as her head was pulled between the naked thighs in front of her. She inwouldly thanked god the thin slit was clean as her tongue licked over and in to the pink flesh, knowing how much it would hurt and disappoint him she was resigned to keeping the pictures away from her father by any means.</p> <p>Lucy lounged back on the wall, her hips fully thrust out, her thighs wide as she savoured the licking tongue, she had seen videos of this but the real thing was incredible, her lustful pleasure made even better by the fact it was the little nerd of that family doing the licking.</p> <p>She pushed her self on to Laurens face all most bending the poor girls neck back as she ground herself to capture as much of the little pink tongue as she could, soon she felt that sensational tingle as her juice’s heated and her body shook to yet another orgasm, she stifled a shrank as little spurts of sticky liquid erupted on to Laurens tongue.</p> <p>Lauren shrunk back rubbing the back of her hand over the foul mess on her lips, she wanted to be sick but she fought it, she didn’t want Lucy to gain any more pleasure from her misery, she turned and grabbed a towel, then wiped the filth from her mouth. Lucy was giggling at her as Lauren slipped out of the bathroom and headed for the bedroom, she shuddered as she heard, “Hay bitch get used to it.”</p> <p>Two weeks pasted and Lucy enjoyed ever moment of her new found power, during their time at home Lauren was the loving dutiful sister, fetching and carrying at Lucy’s ever whim, smiling sweetly making sure that to every intense and purpose she and Lucy were two real sisters.</p> <p>Laurens real hell was at night. Night after night Lucy had her way with the young helpless girl. She lay there waiting for the command from the other bed, “Get over her, now, I need a licking,” sick to her stomach Lauren would climb out of her bed, take her night shirt off and make her way over to the leering blond, all the time staring at the wide spread thighs and glistening wet slit that awaited her service.</p> <p>Lucy gloated every time she watched the humiliation of her step sister, she would make sure her giggles could be heard as the slim neat frame slid on to the bed between her legs, not once did Lauren look at the victories face above her as she set about her task of licking and sucking the folds of pink skin before lapping up in to the glistening hole trying hard to bring the spurts of warm sticky cum in to her mouth and finish what was now becoming a nightly ritual.</p> <p>More and more ideas flooded Lucy’s brain. She would watch more porn videos at her friend Dee’s house then in to the tenth night she started to make Lauren stay on her own bed and play with herself making her rub her cunt until she could show Lucy wet fingers, then as Lucy forced her to excite her own body she would climb on the bed, spread her legs above Laurens mouth and sit on her face grinding her cunt in to the open mouth while twisting Laurens nipples until she was humping to a good tongue fucking.</p> <p>Things took a more sinister turn at the end of that two weeks, Lucy wanted more power, more control, she had watched a video on men forcing woman to do things to other women or men for money and money bought so many nice things, and Lucy loved nice things.</p> <p>Day after day she taunted Lauren about Stuart would he like to know what she did for her, threats of telling him and his mates, the hell it would be at school, she timed her move well.</p> <p>She made sure Lauren new. A well placed word in Dee Sullivan’s ear, the bitch friend of Lucy’s made sure she told Lauren that she was going to meet Stuart behind the park sheds to tell him everything, that got Lauren panicking.</p> <p>She tried to get there before Lucy but all she did was find Stuart and two of his mates acting drunk and stupid on cans of strong beer, gloating over porno books.</p> <p>After the initial shock Lauren tried to talk to Stuart, pushing and pulling at him trying to take him away from the others but all she got was obscene cat-calls, as the other two sneered at her. She was getting frightened and tired to make him listen, then, over all the commotion she heard, “We bin told you’ve had your hand up her skirt, so why can’t we all get our hands in her pants?”</p> <p>Lauren started to panic, pulling at a silly drunk Stuart. Other hands started to grab at her, one closed over her small breast, “She’s got something,” she heard, then a girls voice she knew only to well, “Than have a look, Lauren won’t stop you,” it was Lucy.</p> <p>Stuart laughed, “Got any more beers, Lucy?” Lucy bent to the side and pulled a can from a carry bag, as Stuart reached for it Lauren felt herself dragged backwards. She struggled but soon found herself pinned to the side of the shed. Lucy had a can open and poured some in to one boys mouth and then moved to do the same to the other, her face a picture of evil as she stared at the helpless girl, then shrieked, “Go on, what are you waiting for, you ain’t gona see anything with her dressed get her jeans off.”</p> <p>Drunken fingers pawed at the button on her waistband until it popped undone, to cries of, “No, no stop it, let me go,” the zip slid down and the front of her pink panties became visible to the drunken, leering boys. Lucy goaded the boys on, dragging Stuart in to help, shouting the boys on to strip her little step sister. Lauren was trying to shake her head as one boy held her jaw and forced his mouth over hers, effectually gagging her as she felt the buttons on her top being undone.</p> <p>Pinned the way she was she was unable to stop them dragging her top down her arms, leaving it bunched behind her making it impossible to use them against the hands now stripping her trousers and panties down to her ankles, there were to many hands, unknown to her, Lucy was helping them strip her.</p> <p>Lucy pranced around as Lauren stood crying, her slim body now naked and available to the two boys holding her back against the shed, the silly vindictive voice almost screaming, “Go on feel her up, play with her cunt, she won’t tell, give her tiny tits a squeeze make her squirm.” Fingers forced themselves between Laurens legs as others twisted and rolled her nipples, she squealed and cried out for them to stop but Lucy was in her element.</p> <p>The blond girl giggled, “What else do you want to do to her?” Harvey was the first to speak, “Let’s see if she snogs good, Stuart says she does so lets have some of my tongue in her mouth.” Lucy just sniggered, “Go on help yourself, Harvey you get her first.” Birchall snapped, “What do I get?” Lucy was so matter of fact, “Get behind her and hold her, you can play with her poor excuse for tits, then swap places, have some real fun with her she ain’t going no where.”</p> <p>Lauren tried to protest, Lucy screamed at her, “Get your tongue busy, go on fuck his mouth with your tongue.”</p> <p>For the next six or seven minutes the two boys swapped places as Lauren was made to swallow tongue and put hers in their mouths feeling sick as she was having to taste the drink and tobacco, all the time her young tits were fondled, her nipples pulled and twisted, the boys were enjoying their power over their helpless victim but Lucy was getting impatient.</p> <p>“Get her down and open her legs, any one going to fuck her, you won’t get this chance again, she will take a fucking, she won’t tell, I won’t let her, who’s going to be first to fuck her?” Now almost hysterical Lauren screamed, “Noooooo,” as she felt her legs being pulled apart. A very drunk Stuart tried to say, “No we can’t fuck her, we’ll get in real shit,” but Lucy was ready for that.</p> <p>Lucy moved so she could stare at the blubbering girl, “You want me to stop them?” Lauren sobbed, “Please, oh please,” the grin grew wide on Lucy’s face, “You do anything, if I stop them?” Lauren could hardly speak but still nodded.</p> <p>Lucy took one step closer, revelling in the young girls helpless position, she watched as one boy slid his fingers between the folds of the tight pink slit. She stifled a giggle as Lauren squirmed one leg over the other trying to escape the probing digit. Lauren squealed as other fingers pulled at her nipples, “Stop them, please Lucy I’m begging you.”</p> <p> Lucy slapped the two hands away, “Leave her cunt alone, they’ll be no need to stick in her cunt she’s gona get on her knees and suck your cocks, all three of you.” Laurens eyes opened like saucers, “No, no I can’t do that,” Lucy just smiled, “Then they fuck you, I’m told up the ass is fun but you won’t have a choice, last chance,” with evil in her voice she spoke, “Either you suck a cock or get fucked by one?”</p> <p>Laurens head dropped, a incoherent whimper came from her mouth, Lucy snapped, “I’ll take that as, you’ll suck, get on your knees,” the young girls arms were released, she bent to pull her pants up, “Leave them down, I can’t understand why but the boys seemed to like your cunt and tits, for what they are, on display, so you stay naked,” she turned to the three drunken yobs, “Okay boys get your cocks out Lauren can’t wait to open her mouth so you can stick it to her,” she grabbed Laurens hair, “And look as though your enjoying it, remember your ass is mine and if I want them to fuck you I can make them, I’ve got them to drunk to say no, and remember if you don’t want them to fuck you, they will come in your mouth and you’ll swallow all of it.” </p> <p>Her knees buckled as she reluctantly knelt on the cold ground. Brian Harvey, a boy she hated fumbled in his trousers before dragging out his hard cock, though not a man it was still a good six inch’s long, he pointed it at Laurens lips, “You heard your sister, suck it.” As Laurens lips closed over the fat end she saw Stuart slumped by the side of the shed, he had been sick down the front of his f c u k sweatshirt.</p> <p>Lauren was brought back to the reality of her situation as Harvey pulled her head forward making her gag as his cock head slammed in to the back of her throat. Her little hands came up only to have the other boy, Steven Birchall grab them and twist one behind her back.</p> <p>Lauren choked and gagged but the assault on her mouth continued. The head of the cock ramming in to the roof of her mouth, then sliding along and touching her throat. Lucy could see the pain she was in and enjoyed every minute. Birchall was behind Lauren holding her arm up her back while he grabbed and pulling again at the sore swollen little nipple, all the time encouraging his mate to fuck Laurens mouth faster, it didn’t take long for the drunken youth to shoot his filth in to the young girls mouth watching her gag as the hot sticky cum slid down her throat.</p> <p>Lauren knelt choking out the juice that she hadn’t swallowed, trying to breathe all the time knowing the boy now getting his cock out was going to do her mouth the same way. </p> <p>Birchall grabbed viciously at Laurens ears and dragged her mouth on to his cock, grinning at the tear and cum covered face now wrapped around his thrusting meat.</p> <p>Lucy squealed, “Get her to lick it and kiss it, see if Stuart has taught her a trick or two,” Birchall pulled her head hard back, “You heard your sister, kiss it all over then lick it.”</p> <p>Lauren struggled, “I can’t, I can’t,” the grinning boy shook her, “Is that right, well then Brain can get over here, hold you down while we take it in turns to fuck your little cunt.” The fight went out of Lauren and she started to kiss the grinning boys cock, Lucy took a lot of pictures. The scene was perfect as Lauren was forced to look up at the stupefied face of the boy as her lips plucked up and down his wet cock.</p> <p>Harvey was busy trying to wake Stuart rather than watching as Birchall went back to fucking Laurens mouth, Lucy was helping him but also keeping the camera on her phone clicking, catching moments and positions when Lauren’s face looked to be enjoying its fucking then giggling as she watched the pain in the young pretty face, the lips being stretched in to an O as her mouth was forced to take more and more of the thrusting cock.</p> <p>Birchall finally filled the young girls mouth again, holding Laurens head back as he forced his juice down her throat, one hand over her mouth the other holding her hair and shaking it until he was sure she’d swallowed all of it, then he turned to the others, “Is Stu gona fuck her?” Harvey pointed to the slumped figure, “No, he’s out of it, better get him sobered up before we all get in the shit, Birchall looked down at the crying girl, “Pity wouldn’t have minded a play with your arse and cunt for a bit longer, any way there’s always the lane to school, I’ll have some more of you there, you just think of me getting your pants off and doing the same to your cunt as I just did to your mouth,” he let her slump to the floor, “Come on lets get lover boy home.”</p> <p>Harvey laughed as he said, “He’s to fucking drunk, he won’t even remember we fucked his sluts face,” his voice went louder making sure Lauren heard him, “And I’m gona be fucking it again.”</p> <p>Lauren lay sobbing, her battered hands trying to cover herself while waiting for them to leave, the last thing she heard as the voice’s died away was, Birchall and Harvey thanking Lucy and giving her cigarettes.</p> <p>Lauren lay in the bath, she had been there for an hour when Lucy marched in, “That’s enough soaking, come on don’t look so sorry for yourself for fuck sake you ain’t dead, you just got your mouth fucked,” she bent over the bath and grabbed at Laurens hair, “Got some lovely pictures of it too, and you looked to be enjoying it, wonder what your dick of a dad will think of his darling little whore with a mouth full of cock.”</p> <p>Lauren sobbed, “Don’t show him please, I did what you asked, I did it, you promised,” Lucy let her go, “Well you’re going to be sucking a lot more cocks if you want your little secret safe with me, now get out that bath and get in the bedroom.”</p> <p>By the time Lauren had dried herself and reluctantly gone to the bedroom, Lucy was already naked and on the bed with her legs open, “Come on cunt mouth, it got me excited watching you suck them off, you look great with a cock stuck in your goody, goody mouth so get sucking me and do a good job, lots of tongue, come on cunt mouth drink some more juice, that’s all your fit for.”</p> <p>Much as Laurens mouth was still sore she dutifully licked and tickled Lucy’s cunt, pushing between the folds and sucking in the little hard nub, Lucy moaned and moved around the bed, pulling and twisting her own nipples until her legs closed, clamping hard on Lauren’s head, holding it tight between her thighs forcing the young bruised girl to taste more wet, hot juice.</p> <p>Lauren avoided Harvey and Birchall for two days back at school but the third she had to run past them as they all most caught her. Dee Sullivan was on hand to laugh at the poor girl’s narrow escape and comfort her, knowing that Lucy would love to hear anything of interest.</p> <p>Lauren told her that in future she would be cutting through the park and in to the wood, the back way to school, she was going to avoid any confrontation with the boys. Lucy was furious when she heard she wanted as many boys as possible to have fun with her little step sisters body, she knew a blow-job would get her gifts and maybe she would arrange a gang fuck for hard cash, she had to stop Lauren.</p> <p>Lauren had stayed at her friend Trudy Bishop’s that night so Lucy hadn’t got to her. It was at the park gate that Stuart stopped Lauren. First he begged her to forgive him, Lucy had got them all drunk, and it wasn’t until he saw her being attacked that he realized he did have feeling for her, he wanted to protect her, look after her and one thing she mustn’t do is cut through the wood, some men were living rough in the old barn, their old white van had been seen at night, they were up to no good and should be avoided at all cost.</p> <p>It was the first kind thing Lauren had felt in a while; she took his hand as they walked the lane to the school. Lucy arrived in a fury, she couldn’t see Lauren at the gate, so she took off across the park as fast as her new kickers would carry her, her school skirts was cut well above the knee, as only she would wear it so it allowed for more speed. Her large tits bounced under the white blouse as her eyes searched for the young girl.</p> <p>She stopped at the entrance to the wood, cursing four lettered words in the direction of the dense undergrowth, “Fucking little cunt thinks she can out run me does she, you’ll be laughing on the other side of your face when I have the boys fucking the shit out of your cunt, ass and mouth, their gona fuck you so much you won’t be running from anybody,” with the last, “Fucking bitch,” still cursing from her lips Lucy took off in to the wood. </p> <p>She slowed through the wood, mindful of the sharp branches that could cut at her beautiful legs. Had she taken a wrong turning, she muttered, “Where the fuck is she?” She could see the old disused barn in the distance, she spat the words, “Hay, you little cunt are you hiding in that fucking barn?”</p> <p>She jumped as a voice behind said, “That ain’t a very nice way for a girl to speak,” she spun around to see a large scruffy man grinning at her, fear grabbed at her throat, she turned back and ran hard, but not for long, another man blocked the path.</p> <p>Lucy turned again this time there were two men behind her, she went to scream but a slap on the back of her head stunned her, propelling her forward in to the waiting men.</p> <p>The big arms grabbed at her, encircling her body as she struggled and kicked only to find herself being lifted off the floor. Arms held her while other hands grabbed at her legs, an arm encircled her ankles as fingers pulled at the long laces on her new kickers. She swore, squealed, screamed and fought but to no avail, laughing grunts from the man holding her accompanied by a mocking voice, tut, tutting and ridiculing her for her bad luggage.</p> <p>Finally she felt her trainers drop from her feet; then as she was held, another pair of hands tied one long lace around her ankles pulling them together tightly.</p> <p>She was lowered to the floor, “Fucking get your hands of me, let me go, you’ll be sorry you messed with me, I--,” another slap on her head would have sent her forward had not hands held her hands, pulling her arms wide, she stood there groaning, her arms wide and held like a crucified offering.</p> <p>The defiance now turned to little sobs, “You’re hurting me, please, I’ve done nothing to you, please, I want to go home.” The man in front laughed, “Aaahhhh does the little girl want to go home, don’t you want to play, we do, we want to play and we want to play all day with you.”</p> <p>Lucy started to squeal but she was soon silenced as the men twist her arms in opposite directions. The one in front stepped forward, “Any more from your mouth and I’ll have them rip your fucking arms off, understand?”</p> <p>A whimpering pathetic nod from the blond bowed head was enough, “Right, little lady where shall we start playtime? That’s a very short skirt you got on, hardly seems worth the effort, is it covering anything of interest, and as I don’t want any trouble from you,” he grinned at one man, “Give me that other fancy shoelace.”</p> <p>Lucy’s arms were bent behind her back and fastened tightly, she tottered nearly falling but one man stayed behind her his hand taking a firm grip of her fancy hairclip, the other two stood back in front, “What’s your name?”</p> <p>A blubbering, “Lucy,” spilled from the sobbing girls lips, the man grunt and nudged his mate, “Well Lucy where were we, oh yes, that tiny skirt and what’s under it, that’s what we wanted to know,” he turned to the other scruff, “Go on you know you want to get your hand up her skirt, dressed like that she looks like she’s the type that’s used to letting the boys have some fun,” he scoffed at the trembling girl, “That right Lucy, you put out behind the sheds?”</p> <p>Squeals of, “No, no please no,” sounded around the clearing as the scruffy man moved forward and crouched in front of the trembling girl. The squeals were suddenly stopped as her head shook violently, the clip and enclosed hair nearly being ripped from her head, a voice behind her snarled, “Shut the fuck up Lucy, you’ll get plenty of time to squeal later,” before a hand slid on to her bound ankle. All Lucy could do was stare down in horror as she whimpered, “Please mister don’t,” first the man grinned at her before turning to the leader, laughing as he said, “Going up.”</p> <p>Lucy rubbed her knees together as she tried to avoid the tickling fingers that now stroked the back of her carves, she whimpered as the man said, “mmmmm, soft really soft and so sexy, like the dimples on your knees,” his hand ran behind her knees and on to her thighs, his fingers sliding under the hem of her skirt.</p> <p>Lucy looked up, she swallowed as she saw the man in front rubbing the bulge in his trousers, she squirmed as she felt the hand go up and on to her arse cheek, “Fucking hell this slut ain’t wearin pants.” The man in front grinned as Lucy tried to move, it was futile as the hand on her head pulled sharply up, dragging her to her full height, the man squeezed the front of his trousers and said, “Show me.”</p> <p>The other hand grabbed at the front of her skirt and lifted, “A thong fucking hell, look at it, all sparkly, bet the boys behind the shed like that, shit no wonder you thought she were naked, the backs half way up her ass, got to see me some of that, bend her over.”</p> <p>As the leader moved around Lucy, the man holding her dragged her forward and bent locking her head in the crook of his arm keeping her securely bent over as the other two crouched down behind.</p> <p>Lucy struggled again, as she felt hands on her naked arse cheeks, suddenly something wet touched one cheek then the other she realized to her horror that hands were gripping her thighs and the men were licking her cheeks, “mmmmm, she tastes good, time we got this little lady naked and checked the rest of these goodies out,” he slapped her arse hard, “Well Lucy you want to come play with us in the barn?”</p> <p>Lucy tried to shout but the man holding her around the throat just increased the pressure on her neck choking the sound out of her, the man behind drove his fingers in to the valley between the naked cheeks feeling the thong material with his finger tips while squeezing the plump flesh, “mmmmmm, don’t stop her from talking, it may be the last thing she well be able to say to us, I got a feeling in my trousers that tells me little Lucy’s mouth will be busy for the rest of today.”</p> <p>Her neck was released, she stood, almost falling, “Please, no mister don’t, I want to go home,” they ignored her as she hadn’t spoken. One man grabbed at her left breast, “Nice, hope it’s all real,” the leader grinned at the sobbing girl, “Go on have a look Lucy won’t stop you.”</p> <p>The hand released its grip and pulled at the front of the blouse, another pathetic, “Noooo,” was ignored as two buttons flew off. The searching hand pulled at the front of her thin bra, it easily tore spilling out her firm round breast, she squealed as the fingers squeezed the firm flesh before tugging at the exposed nipple, “All real and a nice handful, now this is what I call playtime.”</p> <p>His arm encircled her waist from behind and lifted her, Lucy shrieked, “No, no please, I’m only 13 please stop.” As she struggled to put her feet back on the ground the leader moved closer and slid his hand up under her skirts, shoving it hard between her legs he ran his finger over the indentation of her slit, “Don’t you worry little lady I ain’t suppositious.”</p> <p>The man holding her felt her take a huge gulp of air, his hand slapped over her mouth completely smothering the pending scream down to a mmmmmmm drone, the leader grind in to her startled eyes, “You want to suck cock or get fucked by one?”</p> <p>From over his shoulder the other one grinned at Lucy, “No need to answer until we get you in the barn, then you will see thing differently remember you ain’t goin anywhere, as of right now we own you.”</p> <p>They pushed towards the barn, Lucy dangling from the large scruffy man, her mouth still clamped tight, she squirmed and sobbed as she heard the other two talking, comparing her with other young girls they’d taken, the words fucked and spanked for hours being used over and over again.</p> <p>The barn was big, lots of old broken beams littered the floor, some old mattresses and sleeping bags lay amongst the straw and hay. An old white van was parked at the other end nearest the door, one of them went to the back doors, open them and turned back, Lucy squealed in to the hand over her mouth as she watched the man uncoiling a long length of rope. </p> <p>Lucy wriggled as the man approached, but even as she pushed back she felt the hard cock of the man behind her ram in to her lower back. The man stepped up to her and squeezed her exposed nipple, she twisted, her mobile phone fell to the floor, he bent picked it up and threw it over his shoulder, as it landed under the van he smiled at her, “You won’t be chatting today, you’ll have others things to do while we play with you.” </p> <p>He let the rope drop on the floor as he bent in front of her, “You don’t mind if we play with you, make a change from the boys.” The other man bent beside him grinning at her, “Nice looking girl like you must like to be looked at?” he lifted her skirt up, “You wear some sexy things,” he rubbed over her slit, “Very sexy things must make you the centre of attention,” he pushed hard in to the front of the thong, “And today you are really going to be the centre of our attention.”</p> <p>The man behind Lucy slid his other hand down squeezing her breast, the leader grinned at the other one, “Seems the fun things up top are taken, shall we take a look at the rest?” Lucy squealed in to the fat sweaty hand as she felt fingers on both her knees and the backs of her each thigh.</p> <p>As the leader slid his hand slowly up the back of Lucy’s leg he couldn’t help but taunt her, “You got lovely legs Lucy they feel really nice, but what’s at the top of them has got to be seen, if we untie your legs are you going open them, like you do for the boys, the way you dress I bet you’re a real goer behind the sheds I bet you’re going to show us a trick or two.”</p> <p>Lucy wiggled as she tried to scream through the hand. The screams dropped to moans as the hand playing with her breast ripped the other lace cup and attacked her other breast. Her hips rocked forward as another hand squeezed her buttocks, all the time fingers pulled at the knots releasing her ankles only to have a hand drag her legs wide.</p> <p>Immediately her legs were open the hand on her cheeks slid between her legs cupping around her cunt, fingers dragging at the thong, “Got your knife, let’s cut the wrapping off, I got a hunger for something sweet.”</p> <p>Eyes wide open, legs pulled to be free but Lucy could do nothing but watch the knife as her skirt was pulled up and fingers pulled the crotch piece of the thong allowing one swift movement of the blade to cut it free from her hips. The material was pulled hard down; she felt the slim back strap as it slid between her cheeks. Lucy closed her eyes blocking out the sight of the leader, grinning while smelling her thong but she couldn’t cut out the sound of his, “mmmmmmm I bet it taste’s as good as it smells.”</p> <p>Lucy gave a long squeal as she felt movement and a tongue started licking at her slit. Her eyes opened, the leader was staring at her, “Oh come on Lucy don’t tell me nobody’s licked your cunt, got you wet and all sexed up,” he looked further up, “Take your hand away, I’m sure you can work on those titties better with two besides I want little Lucy to talk to me.”</p> <p>He looked at Lucy, “Don’t scream, nobody will hear you and he will only hurt you, best we just have our little chat, your far to pretty to be going anywhere, especially with what we got, you will be having plenty of fun.”</p> <p>The rough hand left her mouth and grabbed her breast, squeezing hard, stopping any thoughts of a scream, Lucy whimpered, the leader, still holding her pants looked at her, “You enjoying your cunt being licked, I’m told he’s good, got a good tongue has he?”</p> <p>Lucy blubbered, “No, I don’t like it, make him stop.” The grin grew on the mans face, “Make him stop, god that would be like taking a bone off a mad dog, oh no he’s got the scent of you now and you know what he wants, like all your boyfriends, he’s a dog that likes some pussy.”</p> <p>Lucy tried to speak through the pain of the man mauling her young tits, “I don’t have a boyfriend, I don’t have boys, I haven’t done anything mister please I don’t like it.” The man laughed, “Oh come on Lucy, your not going to tell me that a tart like you, ain’t been fucked?” She shook her head, “No, never.” </p> <p>The man licking her cunt pulled off, “I thought I tasted cherry, she’s going to be good fun.” “Are you going to be fun Lucy?” he grinned at the petrified girl, she squealed as hands squeezed her tit’s, “No mister please don’t, let me go.”</p> <p>He was still grinning as he moved his hand behind her and pulled at the zip, “Maybe later, but that well be a long time from now and certainly after we have you naked.”</p> <p>Lucy started to sob, tears ran down her face, still the grin was there as the man tugged at the short skirt, “You got a lovely cute mouth Lucy, don’t you want us to fuck you?” She shook her head and all most incoherent, “No, no please no,” sobbed from her lips, he tried hard not to laugh at her. “Well I told you before; you can either suck a cock or be fucked by one.” Lucy blubbered something the leader said, “I take it that means you’ll suck?” Lucy nodded, this time he did laugh, “But you will do it naked, lets strip her boys this little lady thinks she big enough to suck us off,” he grabbed her jaw, “And remember if you don’t want us to fuck you, we are all going to come in your mouth and you’ll swallow all of it,” he snapped at the others, “Playtimes over, get her clothes off.”</p> <p>Rough hands pulled at the shoelace on her wrist while her skirt fell to her ankles. As soon as her wrists were free her blouse and what was left of her bra were ripped down her arms. The leader grinned at the trembling naked girl, “Put your hands behind your head, lets look at you, and stick your tits out.”</p> <p>Slowly her fingers intertwined behind her neck, with a little sob she pushed her chest forward leaving her young naked body for three sets of leering eyes to devour. Still toying with his delicious captive the leader reached up and forced his thumb in to her mouth, “As I said cute mouth, suck the thumb Lucy and lets feel your tongue on the tip.”</p> <p>Lucy shook as she forced herself to do the disgusting thing, the finger was filthy and she could taste dirt and oil, she wanted to vomit but he took it out, “Feels Okay, we both know it will get better as you get used to big fat hard things in your mouth, but lets try a tongue first, how about a little snogging session, you and me, like you do with the boys.”</p> <p>He ignored the trembling lips and just grabbed at the little hair clasp on the top of her head; his other hand gripping Lucy’s jaw he mashed his mouth on to hers. She had to open her mouth letting the invading tongue work its way in, all the time mouths and fingers sucked, licked and pulled at her nipples and cunt lips, she couldn’t concentrate, the foul taste of beer, tobacco and filthy un-cleaned teeth filled her mouth.</p> <p>He shook her head as he pulled, “Come on little Lucy lets have your tongue in my mouth,” she tried to pull away, but suddenly stopped as a finger screwed up her arse-hole, the man looked at her, “Hurt does it well fuck my mouth with your tongue before I fuck your mouth and not with my tongue.”</p> <p>To the helpless girl it seemed like eternity but it must have been only five minutes while she was forced to tickle the mans tongue while relentlessly her arse was fingered and her cunt lips pulled open, then he stopped, he ran the back of his hand across his mouth, “Mmmmm that was nice but now its time to get you on your knees.”</p> <p>He looked at the other two, “Okay boys get your cocks out Lucy can’t wait to open her mouth so you can stick it to her.”</p> <p>With a shove in her back Lucy sank to her knees, the leader being tall had to bend his knees as he wiped the sticky pre-cum juice over the trembling lips. Almost vomiting while the words, “Open your mouth and get just your lips around it and suck hard, you know what to do with the tongue,” rang in her ear Lucy open her mouth.</p> <p>For the first minute or two Lucy got her head slapped as the leader demanded she close her lips and use her tongue, smacking her until, in between sobs she got in to a rhythm. She quickly learnt how to breathe through her nose as the fat hard meat slammed in to her throat every time she stopped licking at the fat bulbous end.</p> <p>He gloated as he let the other two use her mouth laughing as he told them, “This is how to train youngins, don’t need no psychology, just stick a cock in em, they learn to obey fucking quick.”</p> <p>Lucy’s young body ached, her arms hurt from being up and behind her neck, her knees from the hard ground but most of all her face, her mouth contorted as the cocks continually changed places, two men deliberately letting their cocks subside, using the time to play with her tits or finger her cunt while the third dragged her head back and forth fucking her mouth, then changing around letting another stinking cock enjoy her young wet sucking lips making sure her torment lasted.</p> <p>The men were now getting more and more aroused, Lucy wasn’t sucking them anymore they were now fucking her face and throat hard, she tried to bring her hands down but they were held as the cock in her mouth thrust harder, then it happened, filthy hot cum exploded in to the young girls mouth.</p> <p>She wanted to vomit it out but hands grabbed hers, another hand slapped across her mouth as her head was dragged back, fingers pulled and twisted her nipples making her choke and gurgle as the foul muck slid in to her stomach, I voice beside her said, “Come on Lucy get used to it your going to be sucking a lot more cocks.”</p> <p>Another voice said, “And here’s your next.”</p> <p>The man who had filled her throat got down behind her as the next cock rammed in to her mouth, The man watched as the little blond head was forced up and down the meat now firmly inside the sucking mouth, his left hand squeezed and mauled the fat firm breast his other hand forcing its self between her legs, his finger poking at both holes.</p> <p>Lucy’s head was held back as her throat was made to except more filth before being pushed back while another rampant cock defiled her mouth all the time other hands molested her naked body.</p> <p>The third one came pumping more juice in to the violated stomach, Lucy chocked and coughed, little driblets slipping from her lips when suddenly an arm went behind her neck and trapped her arms up, her hands waved about above her head as she squealed, the squealing cut short as her thong was rammed in to her mouth.</p> <p>The man behind stood dragging the defenceless girl up with him, “Well her mouth ain’t cherry no more, anyone believe her little story about the rest of her being cherry?” before anybody had chance to answer he continued, “No, well there’s only one way to find out, lets have some real fun with her, I meant to fuck this little lying bitch when I saw her now I’m going to.” </p> <p>Muffled squeals from around the thong were masked by yells as her legs were pulled up and apart, wet fingers slid around the puffy pink lips as the men tried to lubricate there next point of entry.</p> <p>It was three hours later that Lucy lay on the old mattress, she was tied tightly wrists, elbows, ankles and knees were locked together, her body to sore to fight to escape, the blood on her nose testimony to the fucking her face had gone through, the amount of times it had be smacked as male hips drove hard cocks in to her throat. Her arse and cunt leaked wet cum juice, her tits a mass of teeth marks.</p> <p>The men’s voices sound like muffled echo’s as her young mind remembered how she had been abused by all three of them, how they had carried her to an old fallen beam, bent her over it and while two twisted her arms up her back the third had driven his hard cock up in to her, breaking her in and then fucking her as hard as he could.</p> <p>The second man did the same only his fun was her arse, she remembered how she had cried out only for them to laugh at her while their mate had buggered her, how she had begged them only to be silenced by having another fat cock rammed in her mouth. The third had dragged her to a mattress and got on top, fucking her hard while kissing her and biting her tits, then it became a free for all.</p> <p>Her body convulsed as she could still taste them, they had bent in front of her making her lick their arse holes before she was licking and kissing the full length of each mans cock, kissing all over until they were satisfied her tongue had cleaned all the muck off their balls.</p> <p>How they had bound her wrists and hung her from a beam, he feet way off the floor so they could fuck her arse and cunt with her sandwiched between them before a little spanking session with belts on her arse, cunt and tits had her swinging around the barn until she agreed to be a willing participant in the gang rape.</p> <p>She had been dumped back on her hands and knees and then double fucked cunt, and mouth. Forced to sit on a cock while her tits were attacked by mouths and teeth, her mouth kept full and busy making sure they were hard enough to fuck her tight holes again and again.</p> <p>She shook as the three men moved back to her, Lucy groaned, she was too exhausted to cry as she waited for them to start at her again.</p> <p>She watched through blurred eyes as they picked up their trousers, dressed and then two of them picked her up while the third picked her clothes up. Two men got in to the back of the van with her while the third dropped her clothes in and got in the drivers seat, the engine spluttered in to life and slowly started to move, crushing Lucy’s mobile phone under its wheels.</p> <p>Lucy’s sore bound naked body was pushed and turned until her face was in a mans lap, he pulled his cock out, “You were told you’d be sucking lots of cocks so suck it bitch,” her hair was pulled sharply up until her lips came in to contact with the hard cock, reluctantly her mouth opened as her head was pushed down. She felt other fingers on her arse.</p> <p>The man playing with her arse grunted, “Fucking good idea, selling her to Ted, he’s got a great network of paedophiles and she should look good in movies,” the one fucking her mouth shook her head, “Hear that Lucy you are going to be a movie start,” the other one laughed, “You reckon we will get that much, Christ that will buy us some nice things, we will be able to get rid of this fucking shit of a van and live a little better life.”</p> <p>Lucy couldn’t take in what she thought they meant, it was as the cock in her mouth pumped more filth in to her that she heard, “Oh yes this ones got a couple of years of being well fucked and used behind closed doors before all she’s fit for is walking the streets for her pimp.</p> <p>Before she could think they lifted her head up and stuffed the thong in to her cum filled mouth, as they taped it in Lucy looked out of the filthy back window, the last thing she saw was Lauren and Stuart walking hand in hand, as the hood slid over her head, all went black. Hands squeezed her exposed tits as a voice said, “How many times to you reckon the three of us will use her before we get to Ted’s?” and the 300 hundred mile journey to her new life began.</p></div>",[]
23,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 7",7,PAGAN,no@email,,2006-03-18,1,1,"M+/Ffm, bond, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A place in the Cuntry</p> <p>“How can you watch that crap?”</p> <p>The greasy haired oaf didn’t even look away from the television, “Because, you fucking asshole, I don’t like fucking cooking or quiz’s and as its pissing down outside I thought I would see how the fucking rich bastards like their house’s, just look at this fucking smart ass shit.”</p> <p>The other man slouched over and flopped on the threadbare sofa, “What fucking smart ass and what house’s?”</p> <p>“Fuck me Gerry, don’t you know fuck all about fuck all?” he bent and took a cigarette from the packet on the floor, struck a match, lit it and flicked the match on the floor, “Oh well there’s fuck all else to do so I’ll explain.”</p> <p>He sucked in the smoke and slowly let it drift out of his nostrils, “Right, these rich fucks get some tart to go find them some house’s; you following this, then they pick two they fancy and go look at them with a view to buying one.”</p> <p>Gerry snorted as he reached for the cigarette, “Well ain’t that fucking interesting, Doug, you are one fucking stupid wanker.”</p> <p>Doug grabbed at his crotch, “I wouldn’t be a wanker if that fucking gorgeous piece of cunt sat on the end of this, just look at her.”</p> <p>Gerry stared at the screen; the middle aged nerd that Doug had called a smart ass’d shit was suddenly joined by, a beautiful woman and a very pretty 12-year-old girl they were looking at a laptop as the presenter showed them pictures of the interior of a lovely old converted farm.</p> <p>Gerry grunted, “That’s fucking wicked, looks like that Tomb Raider tart, oh those big lips, fancy them around my cock, got the tits and legs to match to, but the kid, shit she’s a fucking cutie.”</p> <p>Doug snapped back, “No way, she’s got the mouth but she’s prettier than her, mind you I’ll give you the tits, fucking hell she’ll never fall flat on her face, and them legs, god I’d like to see where they go and your right about the kid, got lips like her mother both of them look like they could suck cock like vacuum cleaners.”</p> <p>After some stupid laughter, both men fell silent, Doug couldn’t take his eyes off the beauty on the screen, the way she moved showed her ample breasts, Doug grunted at the way her arm stroked at the man, obviously brainy and money was no problem. Gerry on the other hand looked at the young girl sat between them, a little popette, her dark hair cascaded around her shoulders, her summer top showed she had little firm titties and as the camera paned around, he caught glimpses of her young long slender legs as she squirmed excitedly in her short summer skirt.</p> <p>The programme carried on, the family went to look at the huge isolated farm conversion, arriving in a pale blue Bentley. The little girl skipped excitedly around as they looked over the house, she almost danced from room to room, Gerry drooled at the different views of her young nubile body, her legs showing more and more as she jumped around or raced up and down stairs. Doug watched, his eyes scanning the body as the shapely housewife laughed at what furniture would go where, her legs long and shapely, her waist trim and tight, her breasts upright and full, and as for her face, a vision of sculptured beauty with eyes that flashed blue, and her lips full and pouting under a cute small turned up nose.</p> <p>They looked in different rooms, picked one to be his office that he would use from home when he wasn’t in London or New York, outside they looked at the stables for young Jessica’s horse’s, the double garage for the two luxury motors, the house had it all.</p> <p>They discussed how he spends the beginning part of the month between London and New York and how the house was with in a hours drive from the airport, the work shop, a lovely old beamed barn where she could follow her hobby of restoring fine ornaments, the presenter laughed as she said Mrs. Galligan says everybody should have a hobby and that the grounds were perfect for Jessica’s hobby, her love of horse’s, it was perfect, the presenter even pointed out the top school at near by Lawton Waters.</p> <p>At the end of the programme the presenter said how the Galligan family had made an offer for Huckerby Lodge Farm and it had been accepted and they have moved in, and how they were now enjoying their new life in the Berkshire countryside, and getting lots of new found friends.</p> <p>They both stared at the screen as the programme finished and some chat show followed. Both men took a cigarette, Doug was the first to speak, “She was fucking gorgeous, fucking piece like that married to Mr I’ve got it all, some fucker ort to take it from him.”</p> <p>Gerry just smoked on as Doug moaned on, “Fucking piece of ass like that would never look at us, to fucking good for the likes of you and me, god I’d like to take her down a peg or two, I’d use the beams in that barn, like we have before.”</p> <p>Suddenly Gerry said, “How far is Berkshire form here?” </p> <p>Doug, without thinking said, “I don’t know about 100, 120 miles, why?”</p> <p>Gerry put his cigarette out, “Joeys, doing fuck all, we are doing fuck all and he’s got a van.” </p> <p>Doug just sat there, half looking at Gerry, half in a world of his own, a world of stunningly beautiful raven-haired housewife, suddenly he blinked and in a matter of fact voice said, “Ya O K, the kit’s not been used for a while so why not?”</p> <p>Gerry went out to the phone box, ten minutes later he was back, gave Doug a slap on the back as he passed him saying, “Joey didn’t know what the fuck I was on about but said if it was like last time he’d go along with anything anyway so lets make a plan.”</p> <p>It had only been two hours since they watched the programme but here they were with maps, pen and paper and a plan.</p> <p>They planned the 3rd of the month, a Friday, Gerry stole what looked like an expensive early 20s vase, other, more perverted things were obtained, the rubbish was cleared from the van to make room for what they were taking, Gerry suggested they cleaned themselves up but that didn’t go done to well but they did spray themselves with some deodorant they stole from a chemist.</p> <p>9.30 and they were on the road; the van was old so they didn’t push it, they guessed at two to two and a half hours then to find the place. They soon got in to the area and spotted a sign pointing to Lawton Waters.</p> <p>Gerry looked at Doug, “This is the hard bit, we can’t ask so it will be a process of elimination; we will go in to the town then leave by each road, going back and forth until we find it.”</p> <p>Joey butted in, “You can fuck about if you want but I’m turning here,” he turned in to a long gated avenue of trees past a large ornate sign saying, Private property, Huckerby Lodge Farm.</p> <p>Just below there was a newer sign, Cassandra Galligan, Restorer of fine Furnishing, a beautifully designed plague swung underneath, OPEN.</p> <p>Doug told Joey to stop; he got out and turned the sign to show CLOSED.</p> <p>As he slid back in the seat he smiled at the other two, “Now we won’t be disturbed while we teach these upstarts our hobby,” the van moved up the lane.</p> <p>The thatched roof loomed out of the trees as the lovely big farmhouse and barns came in to view, just as it had been on the programme, Joey stopped and Doug slid out. He made for the garage, the other two waited. He waved his hand up twice meaning no Bentley before disappearing around the back.</p> <p>The van started and continued to the door, parking beside a sign pointing to a smaller barn with the words, Restorers Work Shop, Joey hit the horn.</p> <p>Cassandra Galligan came out of the front door in to the glass porch, she was just a beautiful as they expected; her long curly raven black hair clipped back either side of her stunning face; an ivory coloured fitted coverall coat clung to every curve, the top button undone the next two strained at the bulge of her chest; her shapely tanned legs sat in little heeled sandals, she looked quizzically at the two scruffy men stood beside the dirty white van.</p> <p>The two sacks sat at Joey’s feet, Gerry quickly picked up one and displayed the vase, trying to smile and look friendly at the same time.</p> <p>She reluctantly opened the glass door, “Yes can I help you?”</p> <p>Joey whispered, “You a mouth and body like that you sure as fucking hell can.”</p> <p>Gerry knew the plan, “My boss says, can you look at this, its got some chips in it, he says to take care of it as its valuable, he thought with you being new and trying to make a go of it you’d do a better job than the cowboys in Hillingfield,” they’d already checked in yellow pages to make sure there was some one in that town.</p> <p>She hesitated, Gerry made sure she heard, “Come on Joey, we are wasting are time here,” Joey kept the plan going, “Oh F---- Flip have I got to drive to Hillingfield, bugger that’s the last thing I wanted to do today.”</p> <p>As they moved towards the van sure enough the glass door slid open, “Just a moment, I’ll look at it.” Joey grinned and whispered, “Lady you’ll do more than fucking look at it.”</p> <p>Gerry turned and lifted the vase up, she pointed to the barn, “I’ll get a better look at it on the table under the lights.” The two men followed, Joey picked up the second bag and sniggered, “You won’t need no lights to get a better look at it, it’ll be right under your nose and in your mouth, I’ll make fucking sure of that.”</p> <p>She opened the door and clicked switch’s, the table in the centre of the room shone brilliant white, a large revolving turntable sat in the middle, “Put it on there,” she gestured towards the table as she fumbled for her thin gloves.</p> <p>Gerry put the vase on the turntable and stood back, she stood looking at it, she bent closer, magnifying screen positioned to get a look, all the two men did was look at the back of her legs as the coat slid up, showing a little of her lower firm shapely thigh.</p> <p>Gerry walked around pretending to look about, but his main aim was to see down the front of her coat, he wasn’t disappointed; she was bent, consumed in her work as he inspected the thick line separating two fine well-shaped mounds of flesh.</p> <p>She didn’t look up to see that Gerry was now close to her as she announced, “This doesn’t need a lot of work doing to it.”</p> <p>Doug’s voice filled the barn, “It might not but you do, its all right lads there’s nobody home he’s in New York and she’s here with us.”</p> <p>She turned to the direction of the voice, only for Gerry’s arms to grab her from behind, Joey stepped two paces and thumped her firmly between the rib cage, that knocked all the fight out of her, Doug grabbed the other bag.</p> <p>Gerry held on tightly as Cassandra fought for air, Joey gazed at the heaving breasts as she coughed and choked, Doug grinned as he pulled out the interlocking leathers wrist straps; by the time he reached the defenceless woman Joey had hold of her left wrist.</p> <p>Doug grabbed the wrist grinning at the panting face as he locked it on. Joey grabbed the other band and pulled her arm behind her and locked her right wrist secure, Panting at them she tried to speak but now her arms were fastened behind her Gerry locked his arm through them and pulled her hair back, Joey pushed his thumb on to her chin as Doug pushed the ring in to her mouth, forcing behind her perfect white teeth, Joey locked it behind her head as Doug told her, “It ain’t that nobody can hear you scream and it’s a pity to loose those sexy lips but it will keep your mouth open, available and totally co-operative.”</p> <p>Gerry let her go and she slumped side ways against the table; she gasped in air, sucking rapidly through the hole of the hard rubber contraption now stuck in her mouth. As she shook her head trying in vain to release it Gerry grabbed and an arm and Joey did the same pinning her back to the table Doug stood in front of her staring at the rare beauty, drinking in the panic in her eyes.</p> <p>His hands moved forward and stared to flick open the buttons on the work coat, she shook her head, silly moaning noises came from the hole, Gerry just watched his fingers flick at the second button, casual he spoke, “Well all this money and a nice new expensive house all the trapping of wealth yet what good are they when you have three stinking shits here with you and nobody to help you,” another button easily flicked open.</p> <p>A little tight white low-necked tee shirt appeared, “You ain’t even thinking of all those fine things you own, big cars, fancy schools, bet you eat at the finest restaurants, no your thinking what are these horrid shits doing here.”</p> <p>Another button now open showed the end of the tee shirt and bare skin another flick and Doug could push his finger in to her navel, he wiggled it about as she squirmed, “mmm nice soft smooth skin, bet you go to the tanning beauty shops when your in town, keep your self in fine shape, so you can parade it around, like to watch us low life’s admire you while you think go fuck yourselves, you don’t get the snot from the likes of me,” another flick and the top of her pale green panties came in to view.</p> <p>As Cassandra’s head shook so did the rest of her body, the work coat was wide enough to see the whole of the tee shirt and the two large bumps trembling on her breast’s, Gerry’s hand moved down to the next button, “So what are you thinking?”</p> <p>Her lovely eyes pleaded for him to stop, he didn’t another button, now her could see down to the v in her panties, “Your thinking what are these horrid men doing in my lovely house, touching me, stripping me, and you think, fuck me its fucking obvious.”</p> <p>He bent and flicked off the last button, Cassandra immediately drew her left leg up and crossed her thigh across her right thigh, squeezing tight, her little panties hugging tightly to her buttocks, Doug laughed, “Now your not thinking that we have come all this way, planned this little charade to get you alone and helpless to stop because you have crossed your long beautiful legs?” he laughed as he spoke, “That’s it lads time to go home, she has crossed her legs, nothing we can do, she says no so that’s the end of it,” all they men mockingly laughed at her pathetic gesture.</p> <p>Doug stuck his finger in the top of her panty waistband and tugged forward allowing all the men to look down at the neatly trimmed hair nestling in the v, “Now put your leg down or we will tie them down, and while your doing that just open them a little, I want to have a dip.”</p> <p>Groaning and moaning noises came out of the hole in her mouth as she shook her head the sound ooo and eesss could be made out, Gerry gripped her arm very tight, “No and please, soon it will be yes and thank you if you know what’s good for you, now spread those long legs.”</p> <p>Joey was getting impatient, as his right arm gripped her arms his left hand shook her hair violently, “Learn to do as your told, it well be easier for you to obey everything we want you to do over the next few days.”</p> <p>The words, “Few days,” brought a squealed groan from Cassandra, Doug tickled her under her chin, “Oh come on just a little, what’s in them posh green panties, show for your new found friends.”</p> <p>Her leg dropped but didn’t part, Doug was in his element, “Now if your not a good girl me and my friend may have to take you in hand a do some correctional discipline, and I think you would look nice over my knee, when it comes to a pretty naked arse I do a mean spanking, now you choose.”</p> <p>Joey was getting really excited, “Forget spanking this arse when we gona open it up and fuck it?” Doug still had hold of her chin as he said, “No need to rush things, we got a few days of fucking this little beauty and making her do all sorts of interesting perverted things, so lets be honest there’s no hurry, is there sweetheart?”</p> <p>Her whole body squirmed with fear, the three men closed on to her; Doug revelled in the helpless beauty’s panic, “You gona open them for me or shall we get rough?” Gerry almost whispered, “We like to get rough with helpless pretty things like you and there’s lots of fun things in that bag over there, you want to see them?” Doug gripped her chin tight, “We may not be able to fuck you constantly but we have things in there that will.”</p> <p>Joey tugged at her arm, “And just wait till you see what’s in the van, it will bring you a whole new meaning to riding lessons.”</p> <p>Doug carried on, “Now where was I, oh yes,” he changed hands gripping the panty waistband with his left hand, he let the fingers on his right hand slide across her stomach, “You’ve had time to think about the consequences of not obeying us, part the pins lady, or.”</p> <p>With a groan she shuffled her feet apart, the three men watched in triumph, Doug grinned in her face, “That’s a good girl, a little more,” he waited, “A little more, mmmmm nice,” he slid his hand down her stomach and cupped it around her cunt, “mmmmm very nice.”</p> <p>She squealed as his index fingers pushed between the folds, pushing further in to her dry cunt, “Oh come on, just a little juice, surely a beautiful woman like you enjoys having her cunt tickled,” he pulled out and smelt his finger, “Still smells honey, nice to dip in to, but what have we here?”</p> <p>He rubbed the palms of his hands over the bumps in her tee shirt, “Do these nips look as good as they feel?”</p> <p>Her head shook as she felt Gerry hand close over her arse, he patted it, “Makes a nice slapping sound, firm and round just the thing for a spanking.”</p> <p>As she squirmed from the fingers playing around and under the material of her pants Doug took a knife out of his back pocket, his thumb pushed at the little scroll and the blade flipped up, she stared at it.</p> <p>Doug smiled, “Just you keep still,” his hand gripped the top of the tee shirt as his knife holding hand slid up under the shirt, they all watched the imprint of the blade as it journeyed up under the material until it poked out at the v neck. Doug dragged it in to the top, easily cut through the neck ribbing and then slowly sliced down, her magnificent tits helped push the material open.</p> <p>A quick jerk at the bottom split the tee shirt in half, the two half’s covered nothing, Doug marvelled at the two large firm, melon like tits, to him the hard thick nipples were the things dreams were made of. Joey’s hand moved he couldn’t resist a quick squeeze.</p> <p>Gerry laughed, “Now, now don’t go spoiling the merchandize we have other things in the bag that will do that,” he bent close to the terrified woman, “That’s if you’re not co-operative or if we get bored.”</p> <p>Joey taunted her, “But you won’t let us get bored will you?” like a giggling schoolboy he squeezed both her arse and right breast at the same time.</p> <p>Doug ran the knife between her breasts, grinning at the shaking head as he slowly continued down until he slipped it in to the side of the green panties. A quick flick of the wrist and the pale delicate material parted, she moved her legs trying to stop the half from moving, Doug just shook his head.</p> <p>Joey squeezed her breast, “Naughty, naughty, keep them open and get used to it,” her legs stopped moving, a groan from the pained mouth registered she knew what he meant.</p> <p>Doug blew her a kiss as he slit through the other side, they moved but still held between her legs, Gerry patted her arse, “Wiggle it until they fall, lets see some humpin.” Unable to do anything to stop this slow torture and humiliation, she tried to wiggle her arse bring laughter and words like, “Come on baby shake that ass,” and, “Switch that motor on.”</p> <p>Final, to the sick words, “There they go,” the pretty torn panties dropped between her ankles, Doug looked at her, “There it is, in all its glory boys, there it is.”</p> <p>Gerry giggled at him, “So that’s where those legs go, looks like we will have to go there to.”</p> <p>Joey almost shouted, “Cut the rest off, lets have some fun.”</p> <p>They dragged her away from the table so Doug could get at the coat and tee shirt. As the last remnants of her clothes were cut away, she shuddered to the words, “What shall we do to her first?”</p> <p>Doug grabbed a handful of thick raven hair and pulled, “Its been a long time since breakfast, I expect your hungry how about we all fuck your mouth, then a little training, just to show you rich privileged bastards what the word slave really means?” Joey sniggered, “You mean a little horse training?”</p> <p>Still tugging at the struggling woman’s hair Doug said, “Oh yes, I’ve already picked a nice beam for having some fun with her.”</p> <p>With her hair being pulled and two men pushing her bound arms Cassandra was easily manhandle in to a kneeling position, she looked up at Doug who nodded, “First step to being a slave, subservient in a kneeling position and mine to do with as I please.”</p> <p>Tears ran down her face as Joey quipped, “Ours to do with as we please.”</p> <p>As the three men took their trousers off, Doug smiled at her, “What’s it feel like, little lady lots of money, your now nothing more than our plaything and about to suck wads of cum from three filthy cocks and believe me we are going to love watching you choke as it slides down your throat.”</p> <p>The petrified woman knelt between the three men, her beautiful naked body on show to the leering eyes, her full lips contorted around the hard rubber ring stuck in her mouth, her tits rose and fell in panicked fear, Gerry saw all this, he patted her on the head as he scoffed, “You certainly have found your place in the cuntry.” </p> <p>Doug moved forward his long filthy cock waggling in front, with both hands he grabbed her head and aimed his cock in to the ring, a lovely gagging noise came as she tried to squirm free but he held firm and shoved.</p> <p>Much to the delight of the other two her whole body writhed, they knelt beside her Joey squeezing and mauling her breast’s, Gerry rubbing her arse then sliding under to finger her cunt, her legs were forced to stay open as she tried to maintain her balance, the fat cock showed no mercy as it speared in and out of her defenceless throat.</p> <p>Gerry now with his finger pushed deep up her cunt, looked up and Doug, “You gona fuck her mouth until the end or are we going to keep it going, you for a while, then him, then me?”</p> <p>Gerry had hold of Cassandra’s head, pulling and pushing it back and forth as enjoyed the soft wet mouth, “I’ll finish off, then you two can do her, I’ve got it planned and if we want some real fun with her then that’s how we will play it.”</p> <p>Joey tweaked her nipple as he watched Doug speeding up, he could tell by his grunts that she was about to be fed, he grinned at the thought that, maybe for the first time in her life she was going to have several loads of male cum slammed in to her throat then there was nothing she could do that would stop it sliding in to her stomach.</p> <p>Doug came, gurgling noise’s came from her mouth but Doug was not stopping, he held her head back as she gagged and tried to swallow, he wasn’t letting her head up until he was sure she had swallowed the lot.</p> <p>She coughed and grunted, he let go, her eyes watered but that didn’t deter Joey, who was already in front and aiming his meat at the rubber hole.</p> <p>She got the same treatment from him and then Gerry until all three had used her throat. And forced her to swallow. Gerry knelt behind her holding her his arms round her, his hands moulding her tits as Doug and Joey went to the van, Gerry whispered, “You done a bit of riding in your day but I bet nothin like this and I also bet you’ll do anything rather then go riding this way again.”</p> <p>Her squeals were loud and pitiful as the two men carried a long trestle in; they set it down in front of her. The four legs, two at each end supported one long beam of 4 by 4, the long top shaved to a sharp pitch, Doug sniggered, “O K little lady I think your lucky life just ran out, meet the pony.”</p> <p>She watched in horror as the rope was thrown over the beam. Then her wrists were unlocked. She was held tightly as they were re-locked in front of her, she struggled pitifully as they tied the rope to the wrist ring and pulled down, as they pulled down so she was forced to stand.</p> <p>Doug held the rope as Gerry grabbed one of her legs and pulled it sideways, Joey slid the modified saw bench between her long shapely legs, all three men gloated at their helpless victim forced on to tip toes now straddled across the sharpened length of wood.</p> <p>Her head shook but the only response she got was deranged childish laughter, Doug giggled as he said, “That’s the easy part this is where the fun begins.”</p> <p>Joey and Gerry grabbed an ankle simultaneously, pulling them up and tying them to the bar behind her, with all her strength she pulled on the rope holding her wrist, trying not to let her cunt drop on to the pitch of the wood, she struggled to hold on as they added to her misery by tying her knees together under the bar.</p> <p>She tried to scream at Doug as he let the rope slide through his hand, the scream turned in to a frenzy of noise as her cunt lips parted around the sharp wood, he let the rope slip another two inch’s, she had to pull on the rope to save the pain.</p> <p>The rope was tied off and all three men circled their helpless captive as she pulled on the rope, Joey rubbed his chin mockingly, “Wonder how long she can hold on?” Doug slid three riding crops out of the bag and swished them through the air, “Not long if we have anything to do with it, but I bet she’s going to be very co-operative when we’ve done playing with her,” he grinned in her contorted face, “Oh come on sweet-heart, every body needs a hobby, you said so yourself.”</p> </div>",['Chapter Two To Follow: Mother and Daughter can go riding together.']
24,"Everybody Needs a Hobby, Part 8",8,PAGAN,no@email,,2006-03-19,2,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pagan025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Each man eagerly took a crop, circling her, swishing them past her face as she hung, arms now trembling as they took the strain, trying to hold but flinching as the crops flicked past her nose, then the first one hit.</p> <p>It was the first time in her life that Cassandra had ever felt the sting of a spanking, let alone the whip of a riding crop on her naked arse. First one cheek then the other, she squirmed, her shoulders dipping trying to avoid the stings, then Doug stung her left breast, she jumped and dropped a little the pain between her legs jolted her back up, then the crops hit time and time again, little squares of red viscously patterned her once floorless skin.</p> <p>Little shrieks turned to low echoing yelps as the men picked out skin they hadn’t marked, her thighs, her stomach until she was a patchwork of red squares, Doug stopped, grinning at her as she tried in vain to keep her cunt off the wood, “Enjoy that?”</p> <p>As she shook her head Joey was already searching in the bag, he brought out a long, thick hard rubber cock, it was a mass of bumps and spines; half way up three rolls of rubber looked like foreskin, wires hung from the base going to a plastic control box and Cassandra could see the clamp on the bottom was designed to fit on the pony.</p> <p>Joey waved it in her tear-streaked face, “Your enjoyment has only just begun.” Doug pulled on the rope again; her weakened arms stretched up as Joey and Gerry untied her legs. Gerry grabbed her ankles and swung her back and away from the pony, she daggled there watching Joey as he fastened the cock to the beam. It stood straight and hard all ten inch’s of red solid latex torture; the box lay on the floor just waiting for its victim.</p> <p>Doug gave another tug as Gerry let her swing back, before Cassandra could do anything Joey grabbed her legs, he bent a sucked her sore nipple, nipping it with his teeth making her cry out, giving Gerry time to get around and grab her other leg, they grinned at each other as they positioned the helpless woman over the waiting cock. </p> <p>Joey was the first to say, “Lower away,” they amused themselves at her struggles as she felt her body lowering, the squeal as she felt the cock touch her, Joey quickly grabbed a handful of cunt as he made sure she was directly over it, he nodded at Doug, revelling in more squeals he let her slip another two inch’s.</p> <p>The end disappeared up her, it was then her ankles were dragged back and re-tied, then her knees were fastened making it impossible to move, impaling her on the fat cock. With about four inch’s inside her Doug tied the rope off and picked up the box, he grinned at Joey, “Duracell?” Joey grinned back, “And fully charged.”</p> <p>Cassandra struggled to hold her self from the tormenting cock, she watched, helplessly as his thumb flicked a small button, and humming noise heralded a vibrating feeling in her cunt, her body squirmed, she tried to lift herself up but her arms wouldn’t take it.</p> <p>As she pulled she watched in horror as Doug moved his thumb and pushed another button forward, suddenly the cocks piston function thumped in to action and she felt the cock pulsate slowly up and down, the ribs and spines rubbed at the entrance to her sensitive hole, the bulbous head started pushing inside her.</p> <p>She struggled, her whole body twisting, the three men knew how futile her efforts were but they let her squirm for their enjoyment, it was just a matter of time before Doug reached for the rope and a little more fun with their beautiful captive was about to begin.</p> <p>Joey squeezed her tits, “You enjoying that, getting to you, even a rich stuck up bitch like you should get off on this, then we’ll see what kind of fuck you are,” he pitched her nipple and tugged at it, “Reckon we got a good few days of finding out what floats your boat.”</p> <p>She was jolted back to reality when Doug let the rope slip another few inch’s, she yelped as the cock drove further in, it filled her and the vibrating shook her body, she franticly shook her head as Doug tied the rope off and reached for the control box.</p> <p>The small humming sound suddenly took on a higher pitch, Cassandra groaned, then another helpless yelp as Doug’s finger pushed the piston control up to the middle of the box, Gerry and Joey looked at her crotch they could see the cock moving, they nudged each other as they watched it humping up and down inside her.</p> <p>Her body was twisting now, her arms pulling franticly, trying to get some relief but the way her knees were tied under the cross beam she was stuck firmly on the tormenting toy, Doug undid the rope once more, Cassandra didn’t even notice, her head hanging back as the thing filled her, then she pulled hard up as Doug let her drop on to the beam, the ten inch’s now all the way up, bottoming out on her cervix bone.</p> <p>Five minutes of fucking at that speed then he pushed it up to full revs, moving the vibrating to its worst. Laughing and joking at the squirming woman they all decided to let her suffer so each got a cigarette, Doug whispered to them as they watched her writhe on the horse, enjoying watching her as the fucking was continues but they knew the pain in her cunt lips would keep her moving.</p> <p>Much to the amusement of the men she squirmed and struggled, pulling her self up on took the pain of the wood away, the frantic fucking from the toy was forcing stimulation inside her cunt, her body was taking a fucking and lubricating accordingly making her inner walls sensitive and aroused.</p> <p>Cassandra realized that if she could hold her self up she would humiliate herself by coming, she lowered herself back on to the pain of the pony, but she had wasted her time, Doug was tiring of this and had other plans for his captive beauty.</p> <p>Cassandra felt the toy stop, her legs were untied and she was hoisted up, as she felt the foul thing pull out of her a voice somewhere said, “Don’t worry lady, it ain’t the last you’ll see or have the feel of that.”</p> <p>They lowered her to the floor, she couldn’t stand so Doug let her go all the way down to a sitting position her arms still above her head, she hung there until she was well held by Gerry. They were well rehearsed at their hobby, Joey grabbed her ankle and bent her leg up underneath her, tying it off around her thigh, then the other until they were able to move her, they knew she was still helpless she was tied in the kneeling position.</p> <p>Next her arms were lowered and refastened behind her, her pleading eyes made no difference to them, pity was part of their game plan, her wrist were tied to her ankles and then they lifted her up and on to the turn table. Joey jumped on the table and passed a length of rope over the beam the two ends hung menacingly in front of Cassandra’s face.</p> <p>Gerry grabbed one tit, Joey the other and they wound the ends around the perfect firm globes, Joey giggled, “Fucking genius, he does have the ideas, but who’d have thought of this?”</p> <p>Once the two ends held her tits tight they moved back. Doug stood at the end of the table, the bound woman stared at him; she was unable to move as his finger pressed the button. The huge light above her came on, then another button and the turntable started to slowly turn, Cassandra looked up, her head shaking as moans escaped the gag but all she could do was watch as the rope began to intertwine.</p> <p>Mesmerized by the sight in front of them the three men watched their victim, she slowly turned, her body trying to lift up but as her ankles were tied tightly to her thighs and her wrist wouldn’t move from her ankles all she could do was strain upwards as the ropes pulled at her tits.</p> <p>Doug looked at his watch and stabbed at the button, the turntable stopped, Cassandra strained upward, her firm tits bulged from the rope, Doug swaggered up beside her, he slid his hand between her legs, he crooked his finger and slid it up inside her, “You just stay there, me and Gerry have an appointment, Joey will keep you company, be nice to him or he won’t be to you.”</p> <p>As the two men walked towards the door so Joey walked between them towards the helpless Cassandra. Before he got to her he stopped and fumbled around in the bag, he pulled out a curved dildo and smiled, tossing it up and catching it he carried on towards her.</p> <p>He stood beside the table, his left hand stroking her naked thigh, “You want me to take you down?” a muffled “S”, came from the gag. He rubbed around her thigh to her neatly trimmed hair, “Ask me nicely.”</p> <p>A straggled, “S, eess”, as he pushed his finger around the top of her slit he laughed, “We will in a while, you know you’re a beautiful woman and we are going to have a lot of fun using you, aren’t we?”</p> <p>He pinched her cunt until a pathetic; “S” could be heard, “That’s right and your going to let us fuck this lovely cunt over and over and over again, aren’t you?” he waited, “Can’t hear you,” quickly a “S” came from her.</p> <p>He slid his hand further under until he tickled up to her arse hole, “And of course you want us to fuck this little hole don’t you?” fear drove a quicker “S” this time, “I thought so, and of course you want to suck cock at all times, is that right?” he didn’t have to wait before, “S” could be heard.</p> <p>He played the long curved dildo over her cunt, screwing and turning it until it flicked across the turntable and slid up in to her. He took a little stand and switched the buzzing toy on before pushing it firmly up her and keeping it there be wedging the stand under it.</p> <p>He watched her squirm, “As you want to suck cock at any time lets do it now,” he got a chair and stepped on to the table, she yelped as he used the rope to pull himself up, “Opps sorry didn’t see your tits hanging there, but it will be fun kissing them better, right you listen to me, I’m going to take that gag out, you are not going to speak, it is pointless and if you forget that rule I can always turn the table on.”</p> <p>He unclipped the buckle and pulled the ring from her mouth, he put his hand in his pocket and pulled a ball gag out, held it in one hand and his cock in the other, pointing his cock at her mouth he said, “That’s next and if you’re a good cock sucker then this ball gag goes in after, if your not, the ring gag goes back and I’ll shit through it, now you better make my day.”</p> <p>She turned her head to the side and forced her sore mouth to envelop his thick meat, the curved head of the dildo buzzing inside her was trying to arouse her as she kissed, sucked, tongued, tickled and licked all over the cock from the tip, from sticking her tongue in the hole, to sucking in his ball sack. The pain in her body pushed to the back of her mind, she knew if she didn’t please this deranged pervert he could cause her immeasurable pain and enjoy it.</p> <p>Gerry sat in the elegant chair, flicking his cigarette ash on the expensive carpet, in his other hand he placed the assorted straps and the ball gag on to the chair arm, Doug stood at the window gazing down the leafy drive.</p> <p>He moved quickly, tapped Gerry on the shoulder, “Your time has come and it comes gift wrapped in a school uniform,” Gerry almost leapt out of the chair, “Yessssss.”</p> <p>Cassandra sucked the cock in to the back of her throat, she knew nothing of such sexual acts, a little bit of head in her mouth during some foreplay was all she had ever done but now she was having to almost swallow the foul meat, she knew enough to know that this act would only satisfy him.</p> <p>Her head drove up and down, he held her mass of thick black curls as he held her tight enjoying the gagging sounds muffled around his cock, the way he made her make long mmmmmm sounds, giving him extra pleasure, he was in his element, one of the most stunning women he had ever laid eyes on was now his blow jobbing sex slave.</p> <p>He was hammering her throat when she squealed, her head shaking but he held, he to had heard the running foot sounds on the gravel, the glass door of the house sliding open, they both knew a beautiful 12-year-old fly was now trapped in the web.</p> <p>Cassandra tried to struggle but Joey just laughed at her futile movement, “Come on mum, just get on with the job in hand or should I say in mouth, just look after me, you wouldn’t what your little honey pot to see the state of you if you annoy me besides getting you two together is going to be real fun.”</p> <p>The young dark haired beauty leapt through the door, “Mummy, mummy guess what I did at school, you’ll never believe the fuss about Monday, its guides and scouts week and there’s going to be-----.”</p> <p>A large hand slapped across her mouth, “You won’t be at school Monday,” another hand swung around her, the arm pinning hers to her side, Gerry walked from behind the door corner, he bent and grabbed her ankles, his arm slid under her knees lifting her off the floor, the two men started to carry Jessica towards the stairs.</p> <p>Gerry deliberately lifted her legs high, giving him a lovely view as her pleated skirt slid up her thighs, “Oh no you will be having so much fun this weekend that you won’t want to go back to school,” he looked at the terrified girls face half hidden by Doug’s hand, the lovely full blouse as Doug’s other arm pushed her tits up and then he looked down again to the long slender legs and he could just see the white cotton v between them, “Oh yes you are going to have a lot of fun, if you like pony riding you’ll love riding ours, and with your cute mouth you will be playing the blue veined obo, then a bit of kissing pussy, and you’ll be spending a lot of time on all fours being a doggie, oh yes and as a special treat we will be giving you lessons in pole humping, your in for a great time.”</p> <p>They found her room; she had struggled a bit but Doug’s crushing arm and stopped that quickly, they threw her on the pink satin bed cover. Her blazer was pulled from her body before her wrists were strapped then her elbows, Gerry strapped her ankles then took his time strapping above her knees letting his hand stroke her thighs as Doug roughly fitted the ball gag tightly in to her perfect mouth.</p> <p>She lay on her bed, every paedophiles dream, a sexy young 12-year-old girl already filling out her school uniform, helplessly bound, gagged and all alone, Doug slapped Gerry on the back, “Don’t be all night we want some fun with both of them, but I’ll leave you two to get acquainted while I look in on mum, I’ve got some acquainting of my own to do.”</p> <p>Doug walked back in to the workshop, Cassandra was still kneeling on her turntable her tits a light shade of blue, a red ball gag filled her pretty mouth, he could see globs of cum on her chin, her head was visible shaking as Joey knelt in front of her licking her long rigid nipples while one set of fingers rammed the curved dildo in and out of her cunt the other set rubbed her clit, “You havin fun?”</p> <p>Joey stopped sucking but didn’t move his hands, “Sure am, she’s a real obliging lady, haven’t heard a murmur from her.” Doug dropped his trousers, “Looks like her mouths been busy doin other things, lets have her down, I feel a fuck coming on and as well as mum here I just seen what you ain’t seen, so I know what else we got to play with, I’ve got one big hard on.”</p> <p>Agonizing grunts and moans came from behind the red ball as Joey roughly pulled at the knots on her tits. They where quickly replaced by squeals as the blood rushed back in to the pained globes and Joey enjoyed mauling them, pinching and squeezing at the tender flesh until he forced more squeals from his captive beauty.</p> <p>Doug moved towards the table, “Come on fuck face lets have you were I can use you,” Joey looked at him, “What we gona do to her, lets start by bending her over and fucking her both ends?”</p> <p>As they pulled her down and had her kneeling at their feet, Doug snapped at Joey, “You’ve just fucked the bitch’s mouth, I’ll have her to myself because I reckon she has a virgin arse and I’m hard enough to ram my bone in to anything.”</p> <p>Joey turned and moved back to his trousers, picking them up he fumbled for his cigarettes, meanwhile Doug bent and smiled in to her petrified face, his hand slid under her bound arms and ran down her back sliding over her arse, “This is were I get a bum deal,” he laughed at his joke as he started to untie her legs.</p> <p>As he pulled the last of the rope from her legs and wrist he went behind her, put his arms round and dragged her up by her tits, she could only flop around, her legs still useless after the way they were tied but Doug didn’t care, he just pushed her forward over the table, a loud oommmppphh came from the gag as he slapped her arse hard, “Spread em and stick that cute arse up, lets see if I’m right.”</p> <p>Unable to fight back Cassandra squealed at his touch, his fingers pulling her firm round cheeks apart as he tickled at the pink puckered hole. Her body dipped and squirmed, “That’s it bitch, wiggle that arse and you better keep wiggling it when my cocks buried up you or I swear you will regret it.” He spat on his finger and ran it over the hole then he spat in to the palm of his hand before spreading it over the end of his cock.</p> <p>Two loud cracks as he spanked both cheeks, the words, “Relax it bitch,” heralded his cock head pushing at the defenceless woman’s arse hole, Cassandra sobbed as she felt it pushing her ring open, for the first time in her life a mans cock was going defile her most private place, she moaned as she felt the head break through the muscle and force its way inside her rectum, she was about to have her arse buggered and there was nothing she could do to stop it.</p> <p>Standing in the plush girly bedroom Gerry gazed down at the helpless petrified girl, he deliberately took time removing his trousers watching her eyes stare at his fat long cock as its nine inches bobbed around to his movements. He sat on the bed beside her, she tried to move but his hand on her knee froze her to the spot.</p> <p>Gerry hadn’t stripped her yet, this beauty was going to take time to enjoy; the lovely school uniform looked delightful hugging his bound prey. He sat beside her, his left hand stroked up and down his cock; his right hand slid under the pleated skirt, he was about to enjoy one of his favourite games, instilling fear in to an innocent young helpless prey.</p> <p>He watched the outline of his hand against the pleats of the skirt as it ran up and down the front of her naked thigh, playing over her soft skin just above the tight strapping to just below her panty line, he gazed at the young firm breasts as they heaved under her blouse, the way her elbows were tied made them look more desirable than ever, her breath panting around the large hard rubber ball firmly fastened between her pouting lips.</p> <p>She shook her head as his hand touched her panties, her thick black waves of curly hair looked lovely tussled on the pink satin pillow covers, Gerry let his finger tickle over her panties just above the top of her slit, he loved the look of fear in her wide blue eyes as he pushed his finger in to the little opening; being a predator paedophile Gerry enjoyed abusing and raping young girls but this one looked special and now was the time to strike.</p> <p>He pushed hard in to the top of her slit, “You know me and my friends are going to fuck you don’t you?” He watched her wide eyes, “Oh yes,” he could see the bulge of his hand under the skirt as he pushed between her legs, “And not just this lovely cunt of yours we are also going to fuck your arse, you cute butt hole is going to get a real hard fucking,” he waited for the realization of what he was saying to sink in.</p> <p>And as for your cute mouth, well are your going to be sucking cocks, and you better be as good as mummy at sucking cock, we taught her good and we will teach you, talking of mummy, have you ever seen her naked?” petrified at the thought off what they were going to do to her Jessica shook her head.</p> <p>Gerry’s hands moved to the top button on her blouse and slowly started to flick them open, “She looks good naked, so will you,” her bra came in to view, “Mmmmmm nice, so if you haven’t seen her naked you ain’t seen her neat little cunt, you know where you came from, well your going to see it, up close and personal.”</p> <p>He pulled both halves of the blouse apart, his eyes feasted on the full junior bra, “We are going to give you the privilege of kissing and licking that cunt better, you never know, you may have hurt it after you came out of it, only fair that you kiss it, ain’t it, and mummy’s going to be nice to you, you are both going to do as we want you to, especially after you’ve both been riding together.”</p> <p>He took the hem of the skirt in both hands and slowly rolled it up her shapely legs until it bunched over her waist, her white panties now on full view fit snugly to her curves, he bent and smelt at her crotch, his tongue flicked out as he licked across the cotton, then he kissed her thighs, smelling the fresh scented skin, he didn’t move but asked, “You at a all girl school?”</p> <p>His hand slid up her leg and he pinched her cunt until you cried out, “Ah. Ah, Ah,” he kissed her thigh, “I take that as a yes, you let other girls do this?” he kissed over her cunt again, another, “AHH, A,” came from the tormented girl, “I’ll take that anyway I like.”</p> <p>He slid both hands up the side of her legs, deliberately slowly, making little circles with his fingers as he went until he slid them in to the waistband of her panties and pulled down. He let out a long grunting sound from the back of his throat as the soft dark curls peeped from the top of the panties, slowly, deliberately he pulled, inch by inch unveiling the most perfect tight slit he had seen, he couldn’t help himself, he bent and licked it.</p> <p>As he stopped her panties at the strapping he looked up at her, “That’s one tight gorgeous cunt you got little lady, I just want to look at it, remember it, this time tomorrow it will be puffy, swollen and red, and will have been fucked many, many times.”</p> <p>He moved on the bed, any movement from him brought a squeal of terror from behind the ball gag, he slapped her cunt hard, “There, that will give you something to squeal about, now talking of fucking things many times lets have a look at your arse.”</p> <p>She sobbed as she was pulled and pushed over on to her front, the sobs became squeals again has he pushed the skirt up and mauled the pale perfect globes, his fingers pulling the cheeks apart, he tickled between them in to the pink hole, “God are you perfect, even your arse is clean, bet its going to fuck up a treat, and as for these pink arse cheeks their going to look great with a few persuasion marks across them.”</p> <p>He brought the flat of his hand down hard on the defenceless buttock, as she squirmed and jumped he got on the bed and straddled her, bent forward and gripped her shoulders dragging her up and back on to her knees. He ripped the blouse down her arms to the strapping on her elbows then her bra straps, he dropped to his knees, his arms pinning her back to his chest, “Come her honey pot lets give these tits the once over.”</p> <p>He held her tight, Gerry loved the way the young nubile body struggled against him as he played with a lovely hand full of young firm titties, he whispered in her ear, “You like what’s going to happen to you, we got your mum, we’ve been playing with her since lunch time, my mates fucking her right now, we’ve all fucked her mouth and she been riding for us, just like your going to do, won’t that be fun?”</p> <p>He pulled on the tender little nipples, “I’ve got to take you to see mummy soon, but that’s after, after I get my cock up you and bust your cherry, then your going to sit on my fat cock while you bounce up and down until I fill your hole, shall we get started?”</p> <p>He flicked his knife open and ripped her blouse and bra from her body. After he had pulled her skirt down, he undid the straps on her knees and ankles; dragging the pants of her legs he grinned at the naked beauty, “Spread them, I’m going to lick you wet before I plough you.”</p> <p>Joey lent against a post and watched Doug at work, Cassandra was being buffeted against the work table, a rope had be fastened through the wrist rings up, around her neck and back down pulling her wrists half way up her back. Doug had his hands around gripping her sore tits, rolling and pinching her nipples between his fingers while he grunted every time his cock thrust in to the defiled arse hole, he grinned at Joey, “Thank fuck I got a load down her throat, wouldn’t have lasted this long with an arse as tight as this, but, Christ, I aint gona last much longer.”</p> <p>The red blood marks looked dark on the satin sheets, lovely little muffled cries came from the young girl, her bound elbows forced her tits to stick out and Gerry was helping himself to them as she pushed her bottom up and down driving herself down, forcing her tight cunt on to the fat male meat, the pain hurting her but the threats and the slaps on her tits every time she slowed were enough to keep her going.</p> <p>Doug pumped his juice in to Cassandra’s arse, before slipping out of her, the abused woman slid down the side of the table crumpling on to the wooden floor. Joey was quickly at her forcing her back up, turning her, slamming her back against the table, “Spread your legs, I want a feel of what I’m going to fuck.”</p> <p>She struggled to open her legs, her wrist still half way up her back, the moans from the red gag were just a whimper, she stood their nothing more than their plaything as Joey fingered her cunt, tugging the hair, laughing as her legs bent and shuffled as he made her squirm while relentlessly molesting her.</p> <p>Suddenly she tried to move, Joey slammed her back, holding her tight as his eyes drank in the young naked beauty being dragged in to the workshop by Gerry.</p> <p>Joey giggled, “See what you mean, a real fucking honey pot,” Gerry aimed her at her mother, and let her go, the three men revelled in their two captives as their beautiful naked body’s pressed together, tits touching tits as they tried to cuddle in to each other for comfort.</p> <p>Doug had already made his plans, with in seconds a rope wound around Cassandra’s neck, two feet along the rope it was wound around Jessica’s, tethering the two women together.</p> <p>Doug nodded at Joey who dragged the pony over to the beam; music to each one of the perverts ears was the moans from gagged mouths as a second rope was thrown over the beam.</p> <p>The two females were roughly dragged over to the sharpened bench, Jessica was lifted over it, her toes trying to save her from the pain, her arms untied then strapped together in front of her, she was held firm as they ignored her squeals the rope pasted between her bound hands and tied off then Joey got to pull on the rope. She daggled about a foot off the floor, the wood sat menacingly between her legs.</p> <p>Doug held mother tight, her grinned as he said, “Here’s the deal, we pull her up and you strangle each other, or you get on and we let her down and you both entertain us, now get you cunt over that pony.”</p> <p>Left with no choice, Cassandra swung her leg over the torturous contraption, she meekly let them tie her hand in front again, then waited as she was pulled up to stare in to her daughters terrified eyes, both females had their legs tied back and their knees tied under. With the ropes tied off they just hung there as Joey and Gerry fingered and prodded the naked intermit parts of their defenceless body’s; Doug bent down picked up the bundle and passed the riding crops around.</p> <p>Doug stood beside the hanging Cassandra, his left hand held the crop which he slapped on to her naked arse, his right hand stroked over her curly cunt hair before tickling at the top of her slit, “Now mum you are going to have to earn getting off by getting off, we are going to enjoy spanking you, then we are going to,” as he spoke his hand left her cunt and went to Jessica’s, “ To spank this little beauty, its up to you when we stop, when we think we’ve had enough we will take the gags out and you both well entertain us, or we will entertain ourselves with your pretty little daughter and you wouldn’t like that, you understand?”</p> <p>Cassandra pale blue eyes pleaded as she nodded, there was no sign of mercy as Doug went to the ropes, first he lowered Jessica so her cunt sat firmly on the rail, she squealed and pulled hard to get off, then they did the same to Cassandra with the same result, satisfied that their victims had to hold on, the men began with the crops.</p> <p>The flat leather squares hit her again and again, she squirmed left and right trying to lessen the pain, but they changed their movements every time she moved on way they were waiting. Jessica squealed as she watched them whip her mother knowing her turn was next.</p> <p>Doug moved behind Jessica, “Watching mum?” the first one struck hard on the young girls buttock, the wild look in her eyes as she tried to let out a scream, quickly cut short by a second then a third, each strike finding a fresh bit of tender skin.</p> <p>The three men picked either female at random, thighs, tits, buttocks, any naked flesh that offered itself was a target. For about ten minutes the workshop resounded to the slaps and muffled squeals, then it went silent until Doug looked at the sobbing Cassandra, “You going to play?”</p> <p>Both females struggled to keep themselves off the wood, Cassandra could see Jessica was getting weaker, so she nodded, Doug stung her again, “Good, get the toys boys the ladies are gona ride the pony.”</p> <p>Gerry and Joey fitted two dildos to the cross beam, in front of the two captives, their knee ropes were taken off but their ankles were still fastened up behind them, “O K ladies sit on them and make it fast.”</p> <p>In pain the two females struggled to pull themselves up and then try and position their cunts to be able to lower them on to the tormenting vibrators. A couple of stinging slaps helped them. Jessica moaned as the ribbed latex cock pushed in to her, they were very close, every part of the front of their bodies touched, the neck rope was shortened keeping their faces close, out of the corner of her eye Cassandra could see two of the men pick up the control boxes, grinning at each other Gerry and Doug flicked the switch’s.</p> <p>Both females jumped and moved as the vibrators became active, trying to pull off them became imposable, their arms to tiered to do anything, the vibrators started to pulse, Cassandra felt her inner walls start to lubricate and she could do nothing to stop it.</p> <p>Gerry and Doug moved behind and started to unbuckle the gags, Doug warned them, “Don’t say a fucking word, either of you, just get some tongue in each others mouth, get some tits and cunts rubbing and we will get the toys to fuck you and you don’t come off until you get off, now start entertaining us.”</p> <p>Sick with fear a reluctant Cassandra tried a smile at her distraught daughter, she gave a small moan as she watched her jump, trying to pull on the rope she felt her own pumping cock shift up a gear, driving further up in side her, she felt slippery wetness on her thighs as she moved her head to cover the beautiful young trembling mouth with her own.</p></div>",[]
25,"Der Tagespapi, Part 1",1,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,"Chantall 5 jahre ist der Liebling von Tagespapi Heinz, sie besorgt es ihm, und Heinz hat noch ein paar gute Ideen mit Ihr.",2006-03-03,7,3,"ped, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich mache das nun schon seit drei Jahren, und habe mir einige der süßen Zwerge schon gut erzogen.</p> <p>Ich bin Heinz, 52 Jahre und betreue die Kids von morgens bis abends, alle unterschiedlich.</p> <p>Mindestens 5 – 6 täglich. Meistens Mädchen, aber ab und an auch mal Jungs.</p> <p>Manche kommen Regelmäßig, andere wieder nur einen Tag die Woche.</p> <p>Außer Chantall, sie ist täglich bei mir von Montags bis Freitags und alle 14 Tage auch Samstags. Chantall kommt seit ca. 1 Jahr zu mir.</p> <p>Sie ist fast 5 Jahre alt, blond zierlich und fast ein wenig zu dünn für Ihr Alter, aber das mag ich so besonders an Ihr.</p> <p>Vor einem halben Jahr habe ich angefangen, sie mir zu erziehen und mittlerweile kann sie sagenhaft super Blasen.</p> <p>Sie lutscht mit Ihrem kleinen süßen Mund meinen Schwanz so scharf, das ich nie länger als 4-5 Minuten brauche bis ich Ihr meine Wichse in Ihren kleinen Mund spritze, und Chantal schluckt es ganz brav runter.</p> <p>Manchmal ist es so viel, das sie sich verschluckt und etwas rausspritzt, dann muss ich Ihr eine kleine Strafe geben. Ich binde Ihr die Hände auf den Rücken, aber so das keine Striemen zu sehen sind, ziehe Ihr die Hose und den Schlüpfer aus, lege Sie auf den kalten Fliesenboden, spreize Ihr die Beine, ziehe die Schamlippen auseinander und schlage Ihr dreimal mit dem Bürstenstiel feste auf Ihren kleinen rosa Kitzler.</p> <p>Dann nehme ich Ihren Kitzler zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zwirbele Ihn so lange, bis Chantall meinen Schwanz blitz blank sauber gelutscht hat.</p> <p>Danach reibe ich Ihre Votze mit Creme ein, binde sie los und Sie darf sich anziehen und wieder mit den anderen Spielen.</p> <p>Vor genau drei Monaten habe ich mir überlegt, ob damit nicht etwas nebenbei zu verdienen wäre, und nun ist Chantall eine schöne süße nebenbei Einnahmequelle, aber dazu mehr im nächsten Teil…..</p></div>",[]
26,"Der Tagespapi, Part 2",2,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,Die Geschichte vom Tagespapi mit Chantal aus der Sicht des Großvaters des Mädchens.,2006-03-17,1,4,"Mg, cons, ped, old/young, oral, mild sm",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seitdem meine Schwiegertochter mit einem Spanier durchgebrannt ist und mein Sohn sich allein um meine Enkelin Chantal kümmern muss, habe ich sie öfters über Nacht bei mir oder auch mal am Wochenende. Meist lasse ich sie mit in meinem Bett schlafen, nackt. Dann schmiege ich mich an sie und genieße die junge Haut des Kindes. Seit der Scheidung lebe ich allein, da tut es so gut, jemanden zum Kuscheln zu haben. Und das hab ich oft, denn mein Sohn ist als Fernfahrer oft tagelang in ganz Europa unterwegs. Da ist es nur gut, dass ich vor zwei Jahren das Rentenalter erreicht habe.</p> <p>An den Wochentagen wird Chantal morgens zu einem privaten Kinderbetreuer gebracht und abends wieder abgeholt. Dort kann sie mit Gleichaltrigen spielen. Der Mann wirkt ausgesprochen sympathisch. Wir werden ihn demnächst einmal fragen, ob er für drei Wochen, wenn ich zur Kur fahre, ausnahmsweise auch einmal eine Dauerbetreuung anbieten kann.</p> <p>Neulich stand Chantal, wie immer nach dem Abendbrot, in der Badewanne, um sich von mir einseifen und waschen zu lassen, da kommt mir ihre kleine Muschi etwas gerötet und auch geschwollen vor. Da ich die Kleine schon ein paarmal beobachtet habe, wie sie sich zwischen den Beinen gerieben hat, denke ich, das kommt daher und frage sie mit strengem Blick. Die Antwort, die sie mir gibt, habe ich wahrlich nicht erwartet: ""Onkel Heiz"" - das ist der Kinderbetreuer - ""haut mich da öfters.""</p> <p>Das muss ich mir genauer erklären lassen: ""Mit der Hand?"" - ""Nein, mit einem Bürstenstiel."" Ich frage: ""Mit so einem?"", und deute auf die harte Massagebürste mit dem langen Stiel für den Rücken. - ""Ja, so ähnlich sieht sie aus."" - ""Und warum muss er dich hauen?"", frage ich weiter. Chantal: ""Na, wenn ich sabbere."" Ich frage: ""Beim Essen?"" Daraufhin sie: ""Nein, wenn ich an seinem Puller lutsche, dann wird der groß und steif, und dann spritzt immer was in meinen Mund, das ist aber keine Pipi, und das soll ich alles runterschlucken.""</p> <p>Ich denke mir: 'Schau an, der liebe, nette Tagespapi Heinz!' Aber ich bemerke, wie selbstverständlich die Kleine darüber spricht, ohne jeden Widerwillen. Ich stelle mir vor, wie dieses kleine Luder dem Heinz einen bläst, dabei merke ich, wie mir der Schwanz anschwillt. Nun will ich es noch genauer wissen: ""Und - magst du das?"" Chantal nickt: ""Danach ist Onkel Heinz immer ganz lieb zu mir. Auch, wenn er mich erst noch haut."" - ""Und das Hauen, ist das schlimm?"" Chantal: ""Beim ersten Mal bin ich ganz erschrocken, aber es ist nicht schlimm. Mir wird es dann immer so warm an der Mumu, das ist schön! Ich meine, an der Votze, Onkel Heinz sagt 'Votze' dazu."" Ich sage zu ihr: ""Ich finde 'Votze' auch besser. Willst du es Opi mal vormachen?""</p> <p>Kaum habe ich es ausgesprochen, beugt sich die Kleine auch schon herunter, öffnet mit flinken Fingern meinen Hosenstall, holt mein edelstes Stück heraus und saugt mit ihrem süßen Mündchen daran, wie eine erfahrene Frau. Allein der Anblick macht mich rasend vor Lust, wie sich die Lippen ihres kleinen Gesichtchens um meinen immer größer werdenden Schwanz legen.</p> <p>Bald kommt es mir. Chantal schluckt und schluckt, doch plötzlich spuckt sie ein wenig heraus, so als ob sie sich verschluckt hätte, aber ich hab fast den Eindruck, dass es Absicht war.</p> <p>Also nehme ich, nachdem ich mich beruhigt hab, die Bürste, doch mir fällt etwas anderes ein. Wenn sie es mag, dass ihre Spalte brennt, kann sie das haben! Ich lasse sie die Beine spreizen und reibe mit der harten Bürste ihre Votze, immer und immer wieder. ""Au, au"", ruft sie. Ich sage streng: ""Hör auf zu jammern, du willst es doch so"", und bürste noch ein bisschen härter. Dann höre ich auf. Sie schlingt ihre Arme um meinen Hals und küsst mich. Ich bin sprachlos und mag kaum den Blick abwenden von ihren rot angelaufenen, geschwollenen Schamlippen.</p> <p>Ich bringe die Kleine zu Bett und lege mich heute gleich neben sie. Von der Creme, die auf dem Nachttisch steht, nehme ich ein wenig, verteile es auf ihrer Möse. Ganz sanft streiche ich über den kleinen Kitzler, immer wieder, bis mein kleines Mädchen einschläft. Vorsichtig schiebe ich nur die Kuppe meines Mittelfingers in ihr Fickloch, das sich diese Bezeichnung erst noch verdienen will. Dabei kommen mir Gedanken, die ich insgeheim schon oft hatte, wenn die kleine Chantal so nackt neben mir lag - die ich mir aber nie eingestehen mochte.</p> <p>Mit der freien Hand wichse ich meinen Schwanz, immer schneller. Ich denke daran, dass sie am nächsten Morgen vielleicht schon wieder den Schwengel von Heinz in ihrem Mäulchen haben wird und seinen Saft schlucken wird. Ich merke, wie es mir kommt, knie mich über das schlafende Kind, spritze auf ihren Bauch und ihre Beine. Chantal schläft tief. Wieder liege ich neben ihr und massiere sanft ihre Votze, diesmal nicht mit der Creme vom Nachttisch, sondern mit der ganz besonderen... mit der Creme ihres 62 Jahre älteren Verehrers.</p></div>",[]
27,"Der Tagespapi, Part 3",3,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,"Alle Handlungen, Namen und Personen sind frei erfunden, und entsprechen nicht der Realität!!!!",2006-03-17,3,4,"incest, ped, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>(Freundliche Zugabe von Pixie)</p> <p>Meine Kleine Chantall, ein kleines Blondes süßes Standgebläse, das alles schluckt was ich ihr rein spritze. Damit muss sich doch Geld machen lassen.</p> <p>Klar, Sie kann ja auch bei anderen, Gleichgesinnten den Schwanz lutschen, aussaugen und die warme Wichse schlucken.</p> <p>Gedacht getan. Ich habe in einschlägigen Magazinen vorsichtige Anzeigen aufgegeben, was natürlich etwas gefährlich war, aber ich wusste genau, das Chantall niemals etwas erzählen würde. Denn Sie weis dass Sie dann nie wieder zu mir kommen und mit den anderen Kindern spielen könnte.</p> <p>Und ich war davon überzeugt, das es reicht wenn ich ein oder zwei Kunden bekommen würde.</p> <p>Allein durch weitersagen kämen bestimmt auch noch ein paar andere dazu.</p> <p>Ich darf schon mal verraten, das es zu einem schönen Kundenstamm gekommen ist, und das mittlerweile nicht nur Chantall die Männer bedient.</p> <p>Aber bis heute biete ich nur Blasen oder mit der Hand einen abwichsen an, mehr nicht.</p> <p>Als der erste sich meldete, es war Karl 59 haben wir uns länger unterhalten, und irgendwann habe ich Chantall dazugeholt, um zu sehen wie er auf Sie reagiert, und auch damit Chantall sich an Ihn gewöhnt.</p> <p>Karl mochte Sie sofort, und zog sie auf seinen Schoß. Sie sah mich etwas ängstlich an, doch ich sagte Ihr, das es in Ordnung gehe, Karl sei ein guter Freund, zu dem Sie auch so lieb wie zu mir sein solle.</p> <p>Erst wollte Sie nicht, aber als ich Ihr sagte, das ich sie dann noch mehr mögen würde, sagte Sie das es in Ordnung sei.</p> <p>Ich lies die beiden dann alleine, damit Karl seinen Spaß haben konnte.</p> <p>Karl sagte: “So meine kleine, jetzt sind wir allein. Komm her zu mir, und streichle mal meinen Schwanz.“, dann machte Er seinen Hose auf und ließ seinen harten riesigen Prügel raushängen.</p> <p>Chantall erschrak, aber Karl nahm ihre Hand und legte sie auf seinen Schwanz.</p> <p>„ Schön wichsen du kleinen Sau, und mit der Zunge dran lecken. Aber noch nicht in den Mund stecken, erst wenn ich es dir erlaube.“</p> <p>Chantal tat es und wichste Karls Schwanz.“ Schön fest du kleine Schlampe. Pass auf, ich spritz Dir meine Wichse ins Gesicht.“ Und schon spritzte er Chantall voll. So viel hatte er schon lange nicht mehr Rausgespritzt.</p> <p>„ So, nun mach meinen Schwanz mit deinem Mund sauber, dein Gesicht bleibt so voll gesaut wie es ist. Lutsch meinen Schwanz du Drecksau, und wehe du lässt ihn auch nur einmal aus deinem Mund gleiten, dann wirst Du was erleben.“</p> <p>Chantall fing an zu weinen: „ Hör auf zu heulen, und Lutsch.“ Dabei drückte er seinen Schwanz in Chantals kleinen Mund, und er passte fast gar nicht hinein. Nur mit gewalt, und dann zwang er sie zu lutschen.</p> <p>Karl presste seinen Schwanz ganz weit in ihre Kehle, und er glaubt, er könne mit seiner Eichel Ihr Zäpfchen spüren. Chantal würgte, aber karl fickte die kleine Mundvotze weiter, bis er in Ihr abspritzte, und diesmal war es wohl noch mehr als beim ersten mal.</p> <p>Sie verschluckte sich beim schlucken, und etwas glitt aus Ihrem Mund auf den Boden.</p> <p>„Jetzt leck meinen Schwanz sauber, und dann noch denb Boden, ich will das du alles schluckst.“</p> <p>Chantall machte was Karl gesagt hatte.</p> <p>Er zog sich an, ging durch die Tür zu Hans und sagte: „ Das Waschen der kleinen ist ja wohl im Preis dir.“ Dann öffnete er die Haustüre und ging.</p></div>",[]
28,"Die Entführung, Part 1",1,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,"Amanda 9 Jahre, entführt, gefangengehalten. Ihr Abenteuer beginnt gerade erst, und wird sehr sehr hart werden.",2006-03-17,7,5,"ped, rape, tort, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich beobachtete Sie schon länger, das hübsche Mädchen ganz wie in meinen Phantasien. Ich beobachtete Sie immer wenn sie von der Schule mit dem Fahrrad nach Hause fuhr. Sie wohnt ein bisschen außerhalb der Stadt, so das sie mit dem Fahrrad immer einen etwa 2 km langen Feldweg langfahren musste um nach Hause zu kommen. Da diesem Feldweg kaum jemand benutzte, dachte ich sie ist das ideale Objekt (leicht zu entführen). Heute ist der Tag gekommen. Heute werden meine Träume wahr. Heute ist Dienstag, ich weis das sie um 13 Uhr Schulschluss hat. Also stelle ich mich mit meinem Auto in dem Feldweg an die Seite un d lege meine Straßenkarte aufs Autodach und tu so als hätte ich mich verfahren.</p> <p>Als sie nun angeradelt kam, fragte ich sie ob sie mir weiterhelfen könnte. Sie stieg von ihrem Fahrrad und kam zu mir, mir den Weg auf der Karte zu zeigen. Da stand sie nun neben mir, mein Herz fing an zu rasen. Ich kann es kaum Glauben, ich tu es wirklich, ich entführ dieses kleine Luder, oh Mann mir geht schon bei den Gedanken, das ich nachher alles mit Ihr machen kann was ich will, einer ab.</p> <p>Sie hatte schulterlanges braunes Haar, trug blaue Jeans, einen weißen Pulli mit irgendwelchen Cartoons und zu meiner Begeisterung etwas aufgetragen wirkende weiße Turnschuhe von Reebock und dünne weiße Sportsocken von Adidas. So steh ich nun hinter ihr und tu so als ob ich ganz interessiert ihre Wegbeschreibung verfolge.</p> <p>Ich nehme das Fläschchen mit Chloroform und ein Taschentuch aus meiner Jackentasche, tränke das Tuch mit der einschläfernden Flüssigkeit, sehe mich noch mal schnell um und halte ihr das Tuch vor das Gesicht. Ein kurzer Versuch sich zu wehren und sie sackt schlaff ich meine Arme.</p> <p>Nun aber schnell, ich öffne den Kofferraum und leg sie rein. Das Fahrrad lege ich auf den Rücksitz, damit es keiner findet. Ich fahre nach Hause, in die Garage. Von dort aus schaffe ich sie in meinen speziellen Keller, den ich eigens für so was umgebaut habe. Ich habe dort zwei Raume, beide schallisoliert. Das eine ähnelt einer Gefängniszelle, mit Überwachungskamera, Toilette, Dusche u. s. w mit einem großen Doppelbett. Zum anderen Raum kommen wir noch. Ich lege sie auf das Bett im ersten Raum, schalte die Überwachungskamera ein, geh raus und schließ die Tür ab. Ich will warten bis sie wieder wach ist.</p> <p>Ich beobachte sie genau über den Monitor. So langsam wird sie wach. Plöt zlich schreckt sie hoch und sieht sich verängstigt um. Wird Zeit sie aufzuklären. Ich gehe runter in den Keller und schließe den Raum auf. Ich betrete ihn. Sie schreckt zusammen und kauert am Kopfende im Bett wie ein verschrecktes Kücken. Ich habe jetzt schon eine Latte, die in meiner Hose anfängt zu schmerzen. Ich setze mich neben sie und fange an mit Ihr zu reden.</p> <p>""Hi, wenn Du alles machst was ich sage, wird Dir nichts geschehen - Wie heiß t Du?""</p> <p>""Amanda"" kommt ganz zittrig und leise über ihre Lippen.</p> <p>""Wie alt bist Du?""</p> <p>""9 Jahre, werde übermorgen 10.""</p> <p>""Gut, nun ein Paar Spielregeln: Du machst alles was ich sage, ohne zu fragen. Ich möchte nicht, das du die Schuhe ausziehst ohne das ich es sage.""</p> <p>""Ich werde Dir jetzt einige Videofilme zeigen, ich möchte das Du sie Dir ganz aufmerksam anschaust."" Stille nur ein sanftes Nicken.</p> <p>Ich kann es kaum erwarten Ihre Augen zu sehen, wenn sie die ersten Aktionszenen von meinen Kinderpornos sieht. Ich würde sie gern sofort überfallen, sie durchficken. Aber ich warte lieber noch.</p> <p>Ich lege die erste Kassette in den Videorecorder und schalte den Fernseher ein. Beides steht mit im Raum, 2m vor dem Bett. Der Fernseher hat eine Bilddiagonale von 80 cm. Also die geile Show auf der Mattscheibe kann beginnen. Ich drücke die Play Taste und verlasse den Raum. Schließ die Tür hinter mir ab. Ich setze mich wieder vor den Monitor um sie zu beobachten.</p> <p>Der Film ist einer meiner besten, es werden Mädchen im alter von 8 bis 12 Jahren auf die verschiedensten Weisen gebumst. Im Film gehts nach etwa 2 min richtig zur Sache. Wie ich es erwartet habe, bekommt mein kleines Mädchen ganz schön große Augen, als in der ersten Szene eine 8 Jährige einem 10 Jährigem Jungen einen bläst. Ihre Augen werden immer größer als eine 10 Jährige von einem Mann durchgefickt wird. Langsam scheint es Ihr zu dämmern was ich von ihr will, weil sie anfängt zu heulen. Ich genieße noch etwa eine halbe Stunde, was mir auf dem Monitor geboten wird und gehe wieder runter in den Keller.</p> <p>Ich sage nur ""Leg dich hin!""</p> <p>Nun liegt sie da, ich stehe vor dem Bett mit meiner Latte und halt es kaum noch aus. Sie sieht so sexy aus, so unschuldig und wehrlos. Sie hat Angstschweiß auf der Stirn. Ich fange an ihr die Turnschuhe auszuziehen. Ihre Socken lass ich ihr an. Ich schaue mir ihre geilen Socken genau an, sie sind ein wenig schmutzig besonders an der Sohle. Sie ist wohl ziemlich viel ohne Schuhe drin rumgelaufen und sie hat sie wohl nicht frisch angezogen heute Morgen. Ich führe ihre Füße zu meinem Gesicht und nehme einen tiefen Lungenzug durch die Nase während ihre Füße sie berührt. Sie riechen geil, ich nehme noch einige Luftzüge. Sie hat hübsche kleine Füße, die machen mich ganz schön an. Ich muss sie haben, jetzt, sofort. Ich ziehe mich aus, so schnell hab ich das glaube ich noch nie geschafft. Ich bin nackt, mein Megaorgan steht steil von mir ab. Sie hat ihre Augen geschlossen nach dem Anblick meines Schwanzes, als ob er dadurch verschwinden würde. Jetzt ist sie dran, nun die Jeanshose. Der Anblick wird immer besser, diese dünnen glatten Schenkel. Jetzt der Pulli und ihr T - Shirt. Da liegt sie, nur noch in ihrer Unterhose und den Socken. Die Unterhose ist niedlich, weiß mit rosa Herzen. Ich will sie im wenig ärgern und frage ob die Herzen für mich sind. Jetzt heult sie richtig und sagt sie will zu Ihrer Mutter.</p> <p>Ich sage: ""Halt dein hübsches Lutschmaul oder du hast keine Zähne mehr drin und hör auf zu heulen, jetzt hast du noch gar keinen Grund dazu"" Nun zieh ich ihren Schlüpfer aus. Ihr Körper ist perfekt gebaut, sie ist sehr dünn, kein Ansatz von Brüsten nur kleine süße Nippel, überhaupt keine Scharmbehaarung, ihre Haut ist Samtweich und glatt, ihr Hintern ist einfach geil.</p> <p>Ich fange an ihren Körper zu küssen und zu lecken. Ihre Nippel dann den Bauch, weiter die Schenkel und die Bei ne. Ich schnüffel noch mal an ihren Füßen. Der leicht salzige Geschmack von Ihrem Angstschweiß , einfach lecker. Nun kümmere ich mich um ihre kleine Möse. Fange ganz vorsichtig an zu lecken und zu saugen. Ihr Kitzler ist so klein.</p> <p>So langsam wirkt es. Sie fängt an feucht zu werden. Ist wohl normal, obwohl sie Angst hat. Ihr Körper zittert ein wenig. Ihr Kätzchen schmeckt gut, ihre jungfräulichen Säfte, einfach genial.</p> <p>Jetzt wird es Zeit, das sie mich verwohnt. Ich lege mich auf den Rücken.</p> <p>""Komm her und lutsch meinen Freund"" sage ich zu ihr. Sie bewegt sich ganz langsam.</p> <p>""Seh zu, und wehe ich bekomm nur ein wenig von deinen Zähnen zu spüren, dann ist eins von deinen Ohren ab."" Ich zeige ihr ein großes Kuchenmesser.</p> <p>Es hat gewirkt, sie robbt ganz schnell zu mir und fängt an ihren Kopf in Richtung meines wartenden Schwanzes zu senken. Ich streiche ihre Haare aus meinem Blickfeld. Sie öffnet den Mund und senkt ihn über meinen Schaft. Jetzt schließt sie ihre Lippen um ihn und fängt an den Kopf in rhythmischen Bew egungen auf und ab zu bewegen. Das Gefühl ist unbeschreiblich. Das ist das erste Mal für mich, das ein so junges Mädchen mir einen bläst. Der Anblick ist so sexy, mein Schwanz in ihrem kleinen Mund. Ich habe gar nicht so einen kleinen, 25 cm lang und 5,5 cm Durchmesser. Sie bekommt nur ungefähr die hälfte in ihren Mund, das macht nichts, das langt. Ich weis, das ich nicht mehr allzu lange brauche, ich kann es auch kaum erwarten ihrem Mund mit meinem heißen Sperma zu füllen.</p> <p>Ich gebe ihr noch die Anweisung mehr mit ihrer Zunge zu spielen, als ob sie einen Lolli lutscht. Ich bin in Extase, nehme ihren Kopf zwischen beide Hände und fange an meinen übererregten Schwanz immer tiefer in ihren Mund zu stoßen. Sie fängt das Würgen an, immer tiefer und tiefer, stoße ich in ihren Hals. Sie bekommt Schwierigkeiten zu atmen.</p> <p>Jetzt ist es soweit, mein Orgasmus kommt immer näher, noch ein paar Bewegungen und ich sage ""Schluck es!"".</p> <p>Ich spritze jetzt ab, noch mal und noch mal. Es hat sich soviel Sperma angestaut, ich hör gar nicht auf es in ihren Mund und Hals zu schießen. Nun der letzte Tropfen, sie fängt an zu Würgen, sie schafft es nicht alles zu schlucken. Es quillt ein wenig zwischen meinem Schwanz und ihren Lippen raus. So ein geiler Anblick. Sie lässt von mir ab. Ich stoße sie auf ihren Rücken. So geil habe ich mir das nie vorgestellt. Ich kann nicht genug haben.</p> <p>Obwohl ich gerade gekommen bin, kann ich schon wieder. Das hatte ich auch noch nie zuvor. Ja, so ein kleines geiles Luder macht einen ganz schön Potent.</p> <p>Ich sehe mir noch mal ihre Vagina an. Sie ist so klein. Ich kann es kaum erwarten meine Männlichkeit da rein zu schieben. Sie ist nicht mehr feucht. Ich hab jetzt keine Lust sie wieder feucht zu lecken, ich will sie bumsen, sofort. Ich nehme die Tube Gleitmittel aus der Nachttischschublage und fange an ihre Möse einzureiben. Sie zuckt immer, wenn ich sie berühre. Jetzt noch ein wenig an meine Eichel.</p> <p>Sie liegt da mit geschlossenen Augen und immer noch Sperma um ihren Mund herum. Das sieht einfach einladend aus. Ich rubbele meine Eichel noch ein wenig an ihrem jungfräulichen Lippen. Mein Lümmel findet natürlich ihr kleines Loch. Ich fange an meine Schwanzspitze in die Öffnung zu drücken. Meine Eichel verschwindet ganz leicht in ihrer Ritze. Der Anblick macht mich immer mehr an, mein Org an wirkt richtig riesig gegen ihres. Ihre Lippen umklammern jetzt meinen Schaft ganz eng. Ich schiebe tiefer. Ich bemerke den Widerstand ihrer Jungfernhaut. Ich ziehe ein wenig zurück und mit einem kräftigen Stoß durchbreche ich die kleine Barriere. Sie schreit auf vor Schmerz und fängt an sich auf meinem Schwanz hin und her zu winden. Das fühlt sich dadurch noch geiler an. Ich fange an sie zu ficken, mit langsamen gleichmäßigen vor und zurück Bewegungen. Ich bekomme ihn nicht meinen ganzen rein, dafür ist sie zu klein. Ich kann es nicht glauben, ich ficke dieses sexy kleine Mädchen. Sie ist so geil eng, ich habe das Gefühl nicht mal erahnt.</p> <p>Ihre Versuche sich zu wehren werden weniger. Ich stoße brutaler, sie soll Schmerzen haben, sie soll sich bewegen, sich winden, das macht es wirklich noch besser. Ich führe ihre Knie zu ihrem Kopf und winkele ihre Beine an. Nun kann ich dabei an ihren geilen Socken riechen. Wie ich schon erwähnt habe riechen sie einfach genial. Ich liebe den Geruch von ihren schweißigen Füßen. Das macht mich noch wilder. Ich ficke sie nun, ich kann gar nicht genug stoßen und dabei schnüffeln. Der Anblick meines Schwanzes in so einer kleinen Möse, so um meinen Besten gedehnt und das Blut ihrer Jungfräulichkeit, das auch auf m einer Männlichkeit glänzt und an den Seiten raussickert macht den Rest. Sie</p> <p>Blutet wirklich stark. Mein Orgasmus baut sich schon wieder auf. Noch schneller als beim blasen. Noch einige Stöße und Luftzüge durch ihre Socken, und ich fange an zu ejakulieren. Ich dachte gar nicht, das ich immer noch soviel Sperma habe. Ich fülle sie mit meiner Lustflüssigkeit. Da ihre Möse durch meinen Schwanz schon überfüllt ist, quillt Sperma zwischen unserer Vereinigung heraus.</p> <p>Ich sacke auf ihr zusammen, und genieß e noch ein wenig den festen Griff ihrer Fotze.</p> <p>Ich berapple mich und komme hoch, ziehe meinen Schwanz aus ihrer überdehnten Möse. Kurz nachdem ich raus bin, fließt eine Mischung aus ihrem Blut und meinem Sperma hinterher. Es fließt über ihr Arschloch entlang ihrer Arschritze auf das Bettlacken. Sie sieht völlig fertig aus, als ob ich alles aus ihr rausgebumst hätte. Ich befehle ihr die Soße von dem Bettlacken aufzulecken. Sie soll dabei auf ihre Knie, damit ich ihren geilen Arsch sehen kann. Wimmernd befol gt sie meine Befehle.</p> <p>Bei dem Anblick werd ich wieder Spitz. Mein noch nicht ganz erschlaffter Freund ist wieder voll da.</p> <p>Ich kann es nicht fassen, das ich schon wieder kann. Diesmal ist ihr hübsches Hinterteil dann. Als sie fertig zu sein scheint, grapsch ich mir ihren Hinten. Halt ihn ganz fest, als ich meinen Schwanz an ihrem Arschloch positioniere. Die Mixtur von vorhin ist ein gutes Gleitmittel, mit einem Stoß ist mein halber Stab in ihrem Hintern. Sie schreit vor Schmerzen, so etwas großes möchte ich auch nicht in meinem Hintern haben. Ich fange an sie von hinten zu nehmen. Ihr Arsch ist noch enger als ihre Vagina. Ich stoße ganz schön brutal immer tiefer, bis meine ganze Männlichkeit bei jedem Stoß ganz in ihr verschwindet. Ihr Hintern ist so eng. Ich glaube enger dürfte es nicht sein ohne das es mir schmerzen würde. Sie kann sich nicht mehr auf ihren Knien halten und sackt langsam auf ihren Bauch. Durch die beiden vorherigen Orgasmen kann ich nun viel länger durchhalten.</p> <p>Da ich jetzt mehr Stimulation brauche, fange ich an sie zu drehen, damit sie auf dem Rücken liegt. Das ist ganz schön schwierig ohne sie zu verlassen und ohne ihre Hilfe. Als ich es geschafft habe schiebe ich ihr ein Kissen unter den Hintern und lege ihre Füße auf meine Schultern. Jetzt leg ich wieder voll los. Es ist geil, das ich ihre blutigen Scharmlippen dabei sehen kann. Ich möchte jetzt auch mal einen Fuß von ihr ohne Socke sehen. Ich ziehe ihre linke Socke mit den Zähnen aus. Sie hat echt niedliche Füße, so perfekt gebaut. Ich fange an während des Fickens ihre Zehen einzeln zu lutschen.</p> <p>Ich lecke auch zwischen den Zähen und rieche an beiden Füßen. Der Geschmack ist geil. Ich sehe in ihre roten verheulten Augen, als mein Orgasmus anfängt sich zu melden. Ich stoße immer wilder und schneller, atme auch immer schneller und jetzt immer durch ihren Socken. Ich kann nicht mehr, ich spritze ab und fülle dieses Mal ihren süßen Anal - Tunnel mit meinen Säften. Ich sacke wieder zusammen.</p> <p>Ich glaube jetzt hatte den besten Orgasmus meines Lebens. Ich reis mich zusammen und zieh meinen überarbeiteten Spaßmacher aus ihrem After. Ihn überzieht eine Mischung aus Sperma, Blut und Scheiße. Viel Blut, ich muss sie verletzt haben. Aus ihrem Arschloch sickert auch noch ein wenig davon.</p> <p>Ich befehle ihr mich sauber zu lutschen. Sie weigert sich, sie scheint sich zu ekeln vor ihrer Scheiße. Ich schlage ihr einige male heftig mit der Faust ins Gesicht. Sie Schreit das ich aufhören soll, sie würds machen. Was für eine Erniedrigung.</p> <p>Sie lutscht wundervoll. Trotzdem kann ich nicht mehr. Als sie fertig ist sage ich ihr sie soll sich duschen und ganz wichtig die Socken und Schuhe wieder anziehen. Der Rest ist mir egal, ob sie nackt bleibt oder nicht. Ich verlasse nun den Raum um mich auszuruhen. Als ich oben bin stelle ich fest, das die Überwachungskamera die ganze Zeit gelaufen war.</p> <p>Geile Sache, nun hab ich durch Zufall alles auf Video. Ich sehe nach ob ich genug Videokassetten hab. Jetzt will ich alles filmen und wenn ich fertig mit ihr bin, einen geilen Streifen zusammenschneiden, als Andenken an das geile Biest. Ich beobachte sie noch ein wenig über den Monitor und schlafe ein. Kein Wunder nach soviel Anstrengungen.</p></div>",[]
29,"Der Tagespapi, Part 4",4,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,Der Grosvater der kleinern Chantall bringt ihr auch sehr schöne Sachen bei. Bitte weiterlesen…,2006-03-19,-1,-1,"Mg, cons, ped, old/young, oral, mild sm",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>(Aus der Sicht des Großvaters – von Pixie)</p> <p>Meine Enkelin Chantal hat mir erzählt, dass ihr heiss geliebter Tagespapi Heinz sie mit einem anderen Mann zusammengebracht hat, der sie in ihr süßes Mäulchen gefickt hat. Das muss wohl etwas härter gewesen sein, als Heinz es sie tun lässt, denn sie meinte, dass ihr das nicht gefallen habe. Sie würde es aber auf jeden Fall wieder tun, wenn Heinz das so wollte, denn sie möchte ihn nicht enttäuschen, er ist doch so lieb zu ihr. Ich solle deswegen auch bitte, bitte dem Heinz nichts davon sagen, dass sie es mir erzaehlt hat. Ich sagte ihr: ""Gut, Chantal, dann bleiben diese Sachen aber auch unter uns, ja?"" Chantal nickte eifrig. Ich glaube, es ist gut für sie, dass sie mir vertrauen kann.</p> <p>Ich sagte zu ihr, dass das beim Sex nun mal so ist, dass man Sachen macht, die sehr schön sind, aber auch solche, die einem nicht so gefallen, aber dafür dem anderen. Und dass sie ja auch gern hat, wenn sie mit mir oder Heinz kuscheln kann oder wenn wir sie streicheln oder wenn wir ihre Votze bearbeiten. Das mag sie nämlich erstaunlicherweise, wenn es nicht gar zu hart ist.</p> <p>Ich hab sie inzwischen daran gewöhnt, dass ich beim Duschen ihre Möse immer mit der starken Wurzelbürste ""sauber"" schrubbe. Oder wir spielen Schule, und ich geb ihr als ""Lehrer"" ein paar mit dem Rohrstock. Ich frage dann immer: ""Zwanzig auf den Po oder zehn zwischen die Beine?"" Oh, einmal hat sie den Po gewählt, da hab ich aber mit aller Kraft gezwirbelt, immer auf die gleichen Stellen. Seitdem hat sie es nicht wieder dorthin haben wollen.</p> <p>So bekommt sie also öfters zehn nicht zu harte, aber dennoch wirkungsvolle Stockhiebe auf die Schamlippen, die danach nicht mehr jungfräulich blass aussehen, sondern geschwollen und dunkelrot, wie bei einer Frau, die ordentlich im Ficktraining steht. Ein wundervoller Anblick! Der eine oder andere Hieb trifft freilich auch mitten in die Spalte und auf den unscheinbaren Kitzler.</p> <p>Bald ist es Frühling, dann werde ich meine Chantal mal mit Brennnesseln an ihren empfindlichen Stellen behandeln. Mal sehen, ob ihr das auch gefällt.</p> <p>Natürlich lasse ich es mir nicht entgehen, mir von ihr jeden Abend einen blasen zu lassen. Ich vermute, der eine fremde Mann, von dem sie mir erzählt hat, wird nicht der einzige bleiben. Es erregt mich mächtig, zu wissen, dass die kleine Nutte praktisch täglich den Saft mehrerer Männer zu schlucken bekommt, und dass es für sie schon so selbstverständlich ist wie Zähneputzen, älteren Männern die Schwänze zu lutschen. Da zieht der liebe Heinz am selben Strick wie ich, ohne es bisher zu ahnen.</p> <p>Durch die interessanten Neuigkeiten ermuntert, würde ich sie gern in den Skatabend einbeziehen, den ich jede Woche mit meinen Freunden Jochen, Ede und Franz abhalte. Ede und Franz sind schon lange Rentner, sie sind älter als ich. Nur Jochen ist jünger, er ist im Vorruhestand. Bei Ede und Franz weiss ich genau, dass sie keine Kostverächter sind - gerade, wenn es sich um ganz junges Gemüse handelt. Die beiden haben in dieser Richtung schon einige Nummern gedreht, nur in den letzten Jahren ist Ebbe gewesen. Mit 70 hat man halt nicht mehr so viele Möglichkeiten. Nur bei Jochen bin ich etwas unsicher. Ich werde mir einen Plan ausdenken, wie ich das hinkriege, dass er mitmacht.</p> <p>Gern würde ich endlich mal Chantals Fickloch ausprobieren, aber – der Mensch ist ein eigenartiges Wesen – irgendwie gefällt es mir nicht, der Erste zu sein – weil ich doch ihr Opa bin. Ich erzähle Chantal vom Ficken und wie schön das für die Frauen ist, wenn sie es erst einmal richtig gelernt haben. Sie fragt, ob ich das mit ihr tun würde, und ich sage: ""Ja, meine Kleine, aber Heinz freut sich bestimmt, wenn er der Erste sein kann."" Ich ermuntere sie, ihren Tagespapi Heinz darum zu bitten, dass er sie ficken möge.</p> <p>Ob sie sich das trauen wird?</p></div>",[]
30,"Der Tagespapi, Part 5",5,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,"Ein feucht-fröhlicher Skatabend,und die süße kleine Chantall schluckt und schluckt und schluckt…",2006-03-23,2,4,"Mg, MMMMg, ped, oral, old/young",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jeden Dienstag treffe ich mich mit Jochen, Ede und Franz zum Skatabend. Wir sind gewöhnlich für 19 Uhr verabredet, und Chantal muss dann immer schon besonders früh zu Bett. Wegen ihr findet der Skatabend auch meistens bei mir statt.</p> <p>Heute habe ich es so eingerichtet, dass Ede und Franz erst eine Stunde später kommen werden. Nur Jochen weiss nichts davon. Meine kleine Enkelin soll ihn verführen. Ich habe Chantal gesagt, dass sie künftig dienstags nicht mehr so früh ins Bett muss, aber dafür muss sie es schaffen, ""Onkel Jochens"" Schwanz zu blasen. Das ist etwas heikel, weil ich mir nicht sicher bin, ob er das gut findet, mit so einem kleinen Mädchen.</p> <p>Chantal habe ich genau instruiert, was sie tun soll. Wir haben den Plan in den letzten drei Tagen ein paar Mal durchgespielt. Bei jedem Fehler hat Chantal den Rohrstock zu spüren bekommen, natürlich zwischen den Beinen und ein bisschen härter als sonst. Trotzdem hat sie ein paar Mal damit kokettiert und hat absichtlich etwas verwechselt. Aber ich denke, sie hat es gut gelernt, wie sie es heute angehen soll.</p> <p>Nun klingelt es an der Türe. Es ist Jochen. Nachdem ich ihn eingelassen habe, begrüßt er auch die Kleine: ""Na, Chantal heut noch gar nicht im Nachthemd?"" Ich sage zu Jochen, dass Ede und Franz heute etwas später kommen, aber das sei eine gute Gelegenheit, Chantal einen Wunsch zu erfüllen. ""Aber klar wollen wir der kleinen Prinzessin einen Wunsch erfüllen,"" verspricht Jochen vollmundig. Ich sage ihm, dass sie sich schon so lange wünscht, mit ihm zusammen in der Badewanne zu baden. Dabei kann er sich nichts ""Böses"" denken und willigt gleich ein.</p> <p>Also lasse ich Wasser ein, sehr viel brauche ich ja nicht, denn Jochen wiegt reichlich 140 Kilo. Nachdem er sich entkleidet hat und in die Wanne gestiegen ist, setze ich das nackte Mädchen auf seine Beine. Sodann verlasse ich das Bad und klimpere ein bisschen mit Bierflaschen herum, um aber gleich wieder zurückzukehren und an der geschlossenen Türe zu lauschen, wie Chantal meinen Plan umsetzt. Ein wenig kann ich auch durch das Schlüsselloch erkennen.</p> <p>Chantal lässt sich gerade von Jochen einseifen. Wie abgesprochen, besteht sie darauf, dass er ihr auch die kleine Muschi wäscht, und zwar besonders gründlich, weil ein Mädchen da doch ganz sauber sein soll, wie sie Jochen mit überzeugter Stimme wissen lässt. Als er fertig ist, möchte sie noch einmal ""die Mumu"" gewaschen haben, weil das so schön war. Jochen will vorsichtig protestieren, aber Chantal bettelt, und er will sie ja nicht enttäuschen. Die kleine Schauspielerin stößt Laute des Entzückens aus, oder vielleicht sind sie ja auch echt? Durchs Schlüsselloch sehe ich, wie sie vor Jochens Oberkörper in der Wanne steht und immer wieder seine Hand zu ihrer Votze hin führt.</p> <p>Gerade als ich mir denke, es wird langsam Zeit für Punkt 2 des Planes, höre ich sie auch schon sagen, dass sie jetzt Jochens ""Puller"" waschen will. Jochen will ablehnen, aber Chantal sagt: ""Bitte bitte, lass mich. Du hast mir ja auch meine Mumu gewaschen. Oder ist das nicht schön, wenn ich Dich da anfasse?"" Wenn ich mir vorstelle, wie sie ihn jetzt mit ihren treuen Kulleraugen anguckt, kann er einfach nicht hart bleiben. – Hart bleiben? Nein, hart werden soll er – sein bestes Teil jedenfalls!!! Ich kann es ja nicht sehen, aber wenn meine Enkelin das tut, was wir besprochen und ausgiebig geübt haben, zieht sie ihm jetzt die Vorhaut zurück und wäscht sehr, sehr ausgiebig seine Eichel.</p> <p>Ich muss nicht lange warten, bis sie zu Punkt 3 des Planes kommt. Sie bittet Jochen, die Augen zuzumachen. ""Aber nicht schmulen, Onkel Jochen!"" Er muss sich sogar einen Waschlappen vor die Augen halten und beide Hände darüber, wie sie ihm mit kindlicher Wichtigkeit anweist. Nun kommt der entscheidende Moment. Ich sehe ihr Köpfchen unter dem Wannenrand verschwinden. Wird er sie wegstoßen, oder wird er es zulassen? – Fünf Sekunden – zehn Sekunden – das Wasser ist zu hören, wie es rhythmisch plätschert. Ja, es scheint gut zu gehen! Er lässt sich von der kleinen Nutte bedienen! Möchte gar nicht wissen, was sich gerade in seinem Kopf abspielt – wichtig ist, dass er es zulässt!</p> <p>Eigentlich bin ich kein Voyeur, aber heute erfahre ich, wie sich ein Spanner fühlen muss. Genau das ist das richtige Wort: Ich bin absolut gespannt, vergesse dabei fast zu atmen. Mit jeder Minute, die verrinnt, wird der Erfolg des Planes sicherer. Ich weiss nicht, wieviele Minuten es sind, drei oder fünf oder sieben? Ich höre Jochen, wie er leise zu stöhnen beginnt. Hoffentlich stößt er sie jetzt nicht weg. Das wäre der einzige Weg, um ihr seinen Schwanz zu entziehen. Zu verhindern, ihr ins Maul zu spritzen. Hoffentlich kann er sich – nicht - beherrschen! Inzwischen stöhnt er lauter, obwohl man merkt, wie er versucht, es zu unterdrücken. Jetzt bin ich mir fast sicher, der Saukerl wird ihr seine Ladung in den Mund verpassen. Innerlich jubele ich. So, wie sie es jetzt Jochen besorgt, wird sich die Fünfjährige vor vier Männern zur Nutte machen, und ich werde es miterleben können! Bei Ede und Franz weiss ich, dass sie nur allzu gern mitmachen werden. Nur bei Jochen war es unsicher. Wenn wir ihn haben, dann steht nichts mehr im Wege!</p> <p>Da... da kommt es. Der typische Klang, wenn das angespannte Stöhnen dem der Erleichterung weicht. In dem Moment betrete ich – gemeinerweise – das Bad. Chantal strahlt mich an und petzt sofort aus, was passiert ist, ohne dass Jochen eine Chance hat, ihr Stillschweigen anzutragen. ""Opi, der Onkel Jochen hat mir in den Mund gespritzt."" – ""Mit der Quitschente?"", frage ich mit gespielter Arglosigkeit. - ""Nein, nein, mit seinem Puller. Guck mal, der ist noch steif.""</p> <p>Mit unentschiedenem Tonfall frage ich: ""Macht dir das Spaß, Mädchen?"" Chantal: ""Ja klar, das ist toll. Er hat mir auch ganz lange an meiner Muschi gespielt.""</p> <p>Der 62-jährige sitzt mit hochrotem Kopf in der Wanne und mag mich gar nicht angucken. Als ich schließlich großzügig sage: ""Na, wenn es Euch beiden Spaß macht, dann ist ja alles gut"", plumpst bei ihm wahrscheinlich mehr als nur ein Stein herunter.</p> <p>Bald klingeln auch Franz und Ede, kurz hintereinander, an der Tür. Franz, mit 74 Jahren der Älteste unserer Runde, wohnt ja gleich im Haus gegenüber, während der drei Jahre jüngere Ede ein kurzes Stück mit dem Auto gefahren kommt. Den Rückweg geht er aber meistens zu Fuß, wegen des Bieres, so dass er das Auto dann am nächsten Tag holt.</p> <p>Wie versprochen, darf Chantal noch aufbleiben und uns zugucken, wie wir zu spielen beginnen. Sie hat den letzten Punkt des abgesprochenen Planes nicht vergessen: Als Franz gerade uns dreien die Karten gegeben hat, erzählt sie ihm so, dass wir alle es hören, von dem Erlebnis im Badezimmer. Franz und Edwin, also Ede, hatte ich schon eingeweiht, so dass es für sie nicht überraschend kommt. Ede stimmt sofort zu, als Franz meiner kleinen Enkelin Respekt zollt: ""So ein grosses Mädchen bist du schon!"", und gleich hinzuzufügt: ""Das musst du mir zeigen. Machst du es mir vor, wie du das bei Jochen gemacht hast?"", und Chantal sich, wohl höchstens zu Jochens Verwunderung, sogleich von dem Vorschlag begeistert zeigt.</p> <p>Ich muss gestehen, vor Stolz, vor allem den beiden Älteren gegenüber, fast zu platzen. Und ich denke, auf so ein williges, geiles, junges Schluckmaul kann man als Grossvater in der Tat sehr stolz sein! Diesen Stolz von mir und die Anerkennung von Franz und Ede spürt auch das Mädchen. Sie genießt es, es macht sie größer. Meinen Stolz auf sie macht sie sich selbst zu eigen. Welches 5-jährige Mädchen vermag es, so selbstbewusst mit Männern um die 70 umzugehen? Chantal spürt, womit sie uns faszinieren kann, und wie jedes Kind liebt sie es, anerkannt zu werden.</p> <p>Das kleine Biest hat längst die Hose von Franz geöffnet, und sich seinen noch schlaffen Schwanz in den Mund gesteckt. Natürlich ist in diesem Moment nicht an ein Kartenspiel zu denken. Acht gierige Männeraugen verfolgen, was Chantal in den letzten Wochen von Heinz und mir gelernt hat. Wie eine erfahrene Frau nimmt sie ihre kleinen Finger zu Hilfe, um Franzens Schwanz steif zu bekommen, aber so schwer ist das nicht, denn Franz dürfte wohl auch lange zurückblicken müssen, bis ihm ein ähnlich geiles Erlebnis einfiele. Er ist inzwischen aufgestanden, hat sich die Hosen heruntergezogen, und das Mädchen muss sich nur wenig bücken, um seinen Schwanz mit ihrer verdorbenen Mundvotze zu melken. Der Kontrast zwischen Franz' schlaffer, stark behaarter Haut und dem unschuldigen Mädchengesicht, zwischen ihrem kleinen Mäulchen und seinem inzwischen zu voller Größe geschwollenen Kolben ist himmlisch. Franz kommt. Chantal hält seinen Schwanz fest mit ihren Lippen umklammert, schluckt jeden Spritzer, den der Alte in ihren Mund jagt. Dankbar streichelt Franz über ihren Kopf. Er sagt: ""Das machst du doch noch öfters bei Onkel Franz, stimmt's?"", und die Kleine nickt.</p> <p>Ohne zu fragen, hat sich Ede vor das Mädchen gestellt, mit heruntergelassener Hose! Sein Schwanz steht bereits, ich hatte gar nicht bemerkt, dass er ihn sich vorher hart gewichst hatte. Chantal weiss, was er von ihr erwartet. Sie küsst sein Teil an der Wurzel, arbeitet sich mit ihrem Mund Stück für Stück zur Spitze vor. Ede meint, dass es schlecht zusammenpassen würde: So eine geile Situation, und die Hauptperson hat ihre Sachen an. Er beginnt sie zu entkleiden, während er ihr sagt: ""Leck weiter."" Ich helfe, und sehr bald steht das Mädchen nackt inmitten von uns vier alten Männern, voll damit beschäftigt, es dem 71-jährigen zu besorgen. Aber Ede ist nicht so passiv dabei, wie es unser ältester Freund war. Er hält das Mädchen mit der einen Hand am Hinterkopf und fickt immer härter in ihren Mund. Dabei hat er die andere Hand zwischen ihren leicht gespreizten Beinen und massiert mit seinen knochigen Fingern ihre Möse. Stöhnend feuert er mein Enkelkind an – oder eher sich selbst? ""Ja, komm, genau dazu bist du da, du kleine Mädchenfratze, als Fickloch für Männerschwänze. Als Schlucksau für Männersaft. Das schmeckt dir doch, nicht wahr? Das ist doch dein Leibgericht. Danach bist du doch schon süchtig, kleine Nutte."" Er ruft noch: ""Mach die Augen zu, sonst brennt's"", da zieht er mit einem Ruck sein Glied aus ihrem Mund und zielt auf ihr Gesicht. Er muss wohl die Ladung ein paar Tage gesammelt haben: Ein regelrechter Strahl, der gar kein Ende zu nehmen scheint, trifft Chantals Stirn, dann ein Spritzer auf die Nase, ein weiterer an die rechte Wange und den Hals, bevor Ede seinen zuckenden Pimmel wieder in der Maulvotze versenkt und sich die letzten Tropfen aussaugen lässt.</p> <p>Die Brühe läuft über das besudelte Gesicht der nackten Fünfjährigen, dass es eine Augenweide ist. In die Augen hat sie wohl nichts bekommen, sonst hätte sie bestimmt gejammert. So nimmt sie es mit einer Unbekümmertheit hin, die beneidenswert ist. So, als hätte sie eben etwas tolles Neues entdeckt. Aber das hat sie ja auch.</p> <p>Ede und Franz meinen, ich soll es mir auch noch machen lassen. Ich sage, dass sie sich um mich keine Sorgen machen müssen, ich hab das Mädchen ja oft genug. Aber sie drängen trotzdem. Also lasse ich mich überzeugen, auch, um Jochen zu zeigen, dass er der Außenseiter wäre, wenn er nicht mehr mitmachen wollte. Kritisch kann's für uns nicht mehr werden, denn er hat es ja selbst getan oder zumindest zugelassen. Aber mich reizt auch der Gedanke, dass nun noch ein vierter Schwanz in dieses spermaverschmierte Gesichtchen spritzen wird.</p> <p>Chantal braucht nicht lange. Den größten Teil jage ich ihr in den Mund, den Rest verteile ich auf ihrem Gesicht. Schmiere mit meinem Schwanz darauf herum, als wollte ich ihr die Sahne einmassieren. Sie versucht tatsächlich, mir mit ihrer Zunge zu folgen. Der Saft von Ede ist noch nicht sehr getrocknet. Mit der Mischung von zwei Sorten Sperma bekommt sie meinen Lümmel wieder in ihr Maul gestopft. Sie ist dabei so wunderbar zärtlich, mein kleines Spermamädchen; ich umarme sie von oben, und sie legt ihr Köpfchen glücklich an meine Hüfte, den Schwanz noch immer im Mund behaltend.</p> <p>""Wir sollten wirklich Fotos davon machen"", meint Franz, aber Ede antwortet mit einem zwinkernden Blick auf unseren Vorruheständler: ""Ich möchte wetten, dass sie es auch noch schafft, Jochen zum zweiten Mal glücklich zu machen."" Chantal schaut neugierig auf. Ich denke: 'Hat sie immer noch nicht genug?' Und frage mich, ob ihr das alles wirklich nichts ausmacht und sie es sogar gern macht, wie es ja den Anschein hat. Das Kind hat sich den ganzen Abend verhalten, als sei es das Selbstverständlichste der Welt, was hier abgeht. Ich ahne, dass es genau das auch bald für sie sein wird, und ich muss mir eingestehen, dass ich doch genau darauf zugearbeitet habe. Chantal wird unter der Woche jeden Tag zwei, drei Männerschwänze entladen, wenn nicht noch mehr. Bei mir und bei dem Mann, der sie tagsüber betreut. Es wird kaum etwas anderes geben, was sie öfters zu schmecken bekommt, als Sperma. Ich überlege: In ein paar Jahren, wenn ihre Regel einsetzt – wieviele Männer wird sie dann schon gehabt haben? Bis heute waren es schon sechs. Wenn ich überhaupt von allen weiss. Heinz wird für neue Verehrer sorgen, da bin ich mir fast sicher. Und ich gönne es ihm. Soll er sie doch zur Hure machen und ihren Lohn einstreichen. Er hat es doch verdient. Ohne ihn hätte ich noch Jahre vertreichen lassen, bevor ich vielleicht ernsthaft an Sex mit Chantal gedacht hätte. Und für Chantal ist es nicht schlimm, sie ist sogar stolz darauf. Wieviele Männer werden es sein, in ein paar Jahren? Fünfzig? Hundert gar?</p> <p>Während ich diesen Gedanken nachhänge, sehe ich, wie Jochen auf seinem Stuhl sitzt und die beiden Alten Chantal dazu gebracht haben, über sein wuchtiges Bein gelehnt, seinen Schwanz erneut hart zu blasen. Ich spüre einen teuflischen Ehrgeiz, das kleine Mädchen zur versautesten Kindernutte zu machen, die man sich vorstellen kann. Je mehr Männer ihren Spaß mit ihr haben, desto besser. Allein von den Gedanken ist mein Schwengel schon wieder hart, obwohl ich doch gerade erst abgespritzt habe. Meine Hände erledigen den Rest, während ich mir vorstelle, dass Chantal es bald lernen wird, einen zweiten Schwanz zu wichsen, während sie einen anderen bläst. In dem Moment, als Jochen hörbar auf dem Höhepunkt seiner Lust ist und seine leckeren Säfte im Mund des Mädchens verteilt, komme ich selbst und platziere meine Soße auf Jochens Schwanz und Chantals Lippen, Nase und Wange. Sie wird mit ihrem Spermamaul alles schön auflecken. Und sie wird sich bei jedem von uns, mit einem Kuss auf die Eichel, dafür bedanken, dass sie mit uns Spass haben durfte und länger aufbleiben durfte.</p> <p>Ich schicke sie ins Bett, ohne dass sie sich noch einmal waschen soll. Ich sage ihr, dass es doch das erste Mal mit vier Männern für sie war, und dass sie schöner davon träumen kann, wenn der Duft von Männersaft ihr noch ein wenig erhalten bleibt.</p> <p>Als sie weg ist, fragen mich die anderen tatsächlich, ob ich die Kleine auch schon gefickt hab. Ich erzähle, wie alles angefangen hat, dass ihr Tagespapi der Initiator ist und dass ich sicher bin, dass ihr kleines, enges Votzenlöchlein schon sehr bald arg gedehnt werden und seine Jungfräulichkeit verlieren wird. Wir beschließen, wenn Heinz sie in den nächsten zwei, drei Wochen nicht entjungfern wird, werden wir es tun. Der Sieger des heutigen Skatabends soll sie von uns als Erster haben.</p></div>",[]
31,"Der Tagespapi, Part 6",6,PAPILIONI68,Papilioni68@Yahoo.de,"Chantal erweitert ihren Horizont: Sie wird hart rangenommen, erlebt tierisch geile Sachen und bekommt eiweißreiche Köstlichkeiten.",2006-05-31,2,5,"Mg, MMMg, ped, oral, piv, fist, ws, tort, best",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papilioni68007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Stramme Bolzen erfordern strammes Training</p> <p>Seit jenem Skatabend, an dem ich Chantal mit meinen drei Mitspielern ein bisschen mehr als erlaubt zusammengebracht habe, hat sich einiges getan. Ich hätte nie geglaubt, dass so ein junges Ding wie meine Enkelin es mit solcher Begeisterung mit uns alten Männern treiben würde, dass manche Nutte sich an ihr ein Vorbild nehmen könnte.</p> <p>Inzwischen ist die Kleine nicht mehr Jungfrau. Gottlob ist sie ja dank meiner Erziehung nicht eine, die gleich bei jedem bisschen rumjammert. So hat sie auch ihre Entjungferung tapfer getragen. Nachdem es in ihrer Tagesbetreuung passiert war, hat sie es mir gleich berichtet und war unglaublich stolz darauf. Wie sie erzählte, hatte ihr Tagespapi drei andere Mädchen zusehen lassen. Das war ein kluger Schachzug, denn Chantal war dadurch nur noch stolzer, und man kann sich vorstellen, wie positiv die zuschauenden Mädchen dies wiederum reflektierten. Nichts spornt Kinder mehr an, als etwas erreichen zu wollen, worauf ein anderes Kind stolz ist und wofür es Anerkennung erntet.</p> <p>Was soll ich sagen... für uns vier Skatbrüder ist seitdem die Bahn frei. Natürlich darf man nicht vergessen, dass unsere Chantal erst fünf Jahre alt ist und eben nur eine Kleinkindermöse hat. Viel mehr als die Eichel in ihrem geilen Körper zu versenken, geht gar nicht. So braucht Chantal keine Angst zu haben, dass ihre Blaskünste etwa verkümmern oder sie auf ihre Spermaleckerei verzichten müsse. In zwei, spätestens drei Jahren wird sie so weit sein, dass wir sie alle richtig ficken können. Dann geht sie ja auch zur Schule, aber ich denke, sie wird nachmittags für ein paar Stunden in ihrer jetzigen Tagesbetreuung, bei ihrem geliebten ""Onkel"" Heinz, bleiben können. Nicht, dass sie sonst noch aus der Übung kommt! Ich male mir das schon in Gedanken aus, wie sie dann mit ihrer Schultasche, spermatriefender Votze und durchnässtem Schlüpfer zu mir kommt, wir gerade unseren Skatabend haben und hui - weiter geht die wilde Fickerei.</p> <p>Auf jeden Fall ist jetzt dienstags vor dem Skatspiel die Samenentleerung der vier Teilnehmer in Chantals süßes Lutschmäulchen oder eben nun auch in ihre Votze zum festen Ritual geworden. Man kann die Entwicklung eines jungen Körpers auch etwas unterstützen. Da hatte ich zunächst an einen Dildo gedacht, aber Ede hatte den Gedanken, dass sie doch so kleine, schmale Hände hätte und somit das beste Trainingsgerät immer bei sich. Und tatsächlich: Mit Geduld und Spucke - oder genauer gesagt, viel Gleitcreme, haben wir es tatsächlich geschafft, Chantals ganze Hand in die kleine Muschi zu zwängen.</p> <p>Ich habe ihr dann sofort aufgegeben, das nun jeden Morgen und Abend selbständig zu üben. Abends macht sie das, wenn sie nicht am Wochenende bei ihrem Vater ist, vor meinen Augen, und wehe, sie schafft es nicht in angemessener Zeit, dann setzt es zur Lockerung was mit der Rute auf das widerspenstige Loch. Wie man sich denken kann, hat es in den ersten Tagen einige Tränen gegeben, und die kleine Spalte musste so einiges aushalten, so dass der Anblick der dauerhaft bis hin zu leichten Sickerblutungen geröteten und schmerzhaft geschwollenen Votze für den noch ausbleibenden Übungserfolg entschädigen konnte. Auch Heinz wird vermutlich seine Augen daran geweidet haben. Letztendlich hat die Züchtigung aber Chantals Eifer erheblich verstärkt, und ich habe mitbekommen, dass meine Enkelin nunmehr nicht nur zu den vorgegebenen Zeiten übt, sondern wann immer sich die Gelegenheit bietet. Sie sitzt zum Beispiel nackt am Abendbrotstisch, löffelt mit der einen Hand den Grießbrei, den ich für sie gekocht habe, während sie die andere Hand in ihrer Votze versenkt hat. Göttlich!</p> <p class=""h2"">Chantal bei Herrn Stark</p> <p>Am Mittwoch vor einer Woche, als ich die Kleine am Nachmittag abholte, merkte ich gleich, dass etwas nicht in Ordnung war. Sie wirkte ziemlich verstört und überhaupt nicht so lustig wie sonst. Natürlich hab ich sie gefragt, aber sie wollte erst nichts sagen. Erst bei dem abendlichen Ritual des Selbst-Fistings brach sie in Tränen aus. Sie war mir so dankbar, dass ich ihr das Training erließ und sie statt dessen noch einmal fragte, was sie denn Schlechtes erlebt habe. </p> <p>Dann sprudelte es aus ihr heraus. Heinz, ihr Tagespapa, hatte Chantal für einige Stunden zu einem Mann gebracht und ihr erklärt, es sei ein guter Freund von ihm, und sie solle lieb zu ihm sein und alles tun, was er ihr sage. Mit Tränen in den Augen berichtete meine kleine Enkelin, dass sie sich wirklich Mühe gegeben habe, aber was der Mann von ihr gewollt habe, sei einfach neu für sie gewesen, und er sei dann zornig gewesen.</p> <p>In der Tat hatte der Mann, den Chantal Herrn Stark nennt, wohl einiges verlangt, was das Mädchen noch nicht kannte. Sie sollte die Beine vor ihm spreizen und masturbieren. - Da musste er doch annehmen, dass ein fünfjähriges Mädchen das noch nicht kennt. Aber wer weiß, was Heinz ihm über Chantal erzählt hatte. Dann sollte sie dem Mann das Poloch lecken und sich in den Mund pissen lassen. - Nicht, dass ich das nun so furchtbar abartig fände, im Gegenteil: Je früher sie an solche Sachen herangeführt wird, desto selbstverständlicher und vorbehaltloser wird sie es sich annehmen. Aber es ist doch klar, dass sie beim ersten Mal ein wenig unsicher und zögerlich ist.</p> <p>Jedenfalls hatte der Mann Chantal dann bestraft: Sie musste sich nackt über zwei parallel laufende Metallstangen oder -rohre stellen, deren Höhe Herr Stark so einrichtete, dass das Mädchen auf Zehenspitzen stehen musste, wenn sie die Stangen nicht berühren wollte, die sich dann knapp unter ihren Schamlippen befanden. Chantal musste auch die Beine ein wenig spreizen, um einer seitlichen Berührung zu entgehen. Das war auch dringend geraten, denn die Berührung der Stangen tat ihr weh. Aus ihrer Schilderung konnte ich nur den Schluss ziehen, dass Herr Stark eine elektrische Spannung angelegt hatte. Um Chantals Hände und Füße legte der Mann Schlingen, so dass das Mädchen in der Bewegungsfreiheit stark eingeschränkt wurde.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile hielt Chantal, wie sie mir schluchzend erzählte, es nicht mehr aus, ständig auf den Zehenspitzen zu stehen; immer öfter sank sie herab und bekam Stromstöße an ihrer empfindlichsten Stelle, woraufhin sie dann immer wieder in die Höhe schnellte. Irgendwann aber muss es dann so gekommen sein, wie es kommen musste und sie so erschöpft war, dass sie einfach nicht mehr konnte und sich wimmernd den ihre Votze durchzuckenden Schmerzen ergab. So hatte sie noch einige endlose Minuten auszuhalten, währenddessen der sadistische Herr Stark alles mit einer Videokamera filmte.</p> <p>Was sollte ich meiner kleinen Enkelin sagen, um sie wieder aufzurichten? Natürlich wollte ich nicht, dass sie so eine schlechte Erinnerung behält. Ich erklärte ihr, wie schön es ist, wenn man am Poloch geleckt wird. Das haben wir dann auch gleich gegenseitig getan, erst ich bei ihr und dann sie bei mir. Sie fand es zuerst nur klitzlig, aber dann begann sie es zu genießen. Ich sagte ihr auch, dass das mit der Pipi ein Test war, ob sie Herrn Stark auch lieb genug habe, dass er so etwas mit ihr tun könne, und dass er wohl deshalb zornig gewesen sei, weil er glauben musste, sie hätte ihn eben nicht lieb.</p> <p>Das Schwierigste war natürlich, ihr die Bestrafung zu erklären. Ich erzaehlte ihr, dass so eine Bestrafung nicht so ernst gemeint sei, sondern vielmehr ein Spiel: ""Wenn du mit deinen Spielfreunden spielst, dann kommt es doch sicher auch vor, dass ein Verlierer eine Strafe hinnehmen muss."" - Chantal nickte. Ich redete weiter, dass es dann ein Tapferkeitstest ist, dass der Herr Stark sehr stolz auf sie ist, wenn sie den besteht, und dass auch ich dann ganz stolz auf sie bin. - ""Es hat aber sooo weh getan"", meinte sie. Ich daraufhin: ""Für den Moment auf jeden Fall. Aber es war ja auch schnell vorbei, und dann war alles gut."" Da sagte Chantal, dass Herr Stark sie danach auch ganz lieb in den Arm genommen hat, ihren Kopf auf seine Beine gelegt und gestreichelt hat. Das hat ihr dann wieder Mut gemacht, und sie hat von sich aus seinen Schwanz genommen und geblasen, bis er ihr in den Mund spritzte und für sie die Welt fürs erste wieder in Ordnung war, denn für Chantal ist es wie ein ""Ich hab dich lieb"" und eine Belohnung zugleich, wenn sie unser Sperma zu schlucken bekommt.</p> <p>""Na siehst du"", sagte ich, ""du musst keine Angst vor Herrn Stark haben, auch wenn er deine Tapferkeit testet, er meint es lieb mit dir.""</p> <p>Gleichwohl nahm ich mir vor, nun endlich einmal mit dem Tagespapa über all die Dinge zu sprechen, was ich auch gleich am nächsten Nachmittag tat.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ein klärendes Gespräch</p> <p>Wie ich es mir vorgenommen hatte, fragte ich Heinz beim Abholen meiner Enkelin, ob wir mal kurz ungestört reden könnten. Er bat mich gleich in ein kleines Zimmer und bot mir an, Platz zu nehmen. Wir kennen uns ja schon eine Weile und sind sogar per du, aber es war mir ernst; die kumpelhafte Schiene wollte ich jetzt nicht. Ganz sachlich begann ich mit der Bitte, einmal etwas genauer erfahren zu wollen, womit die Kinder denn bei ihm so beschäftigt würden. Er meinte ausweichend, Chantal könne alles bei ihm tun, was ihr Spaß mache. So wurde ich deutlich und stellte provokativ in den Raum: ""Besonderen Spaß macht es ihr, mit Schwänzen zu spielen.""</p> <p>Für einen Moment lang war deutlich zu spüren, wie Heinz seine Nervosität zu unterdrücken versuchte, aber dann hatte er sich sofort wieder gefangen und sprach ganz ruhig. ""Ich weiß ja von Chantal, dass es auch bei ihr zu Hause ein paar Männer gibt, die sie sehr lieb haben und hab gedacht, dass es dann nichts schaden wird, wenn sie auch hier..."" - ""... ihrem Hobby nachgehen kann"", fuhr ich ihm ins Wort. ""Das ist nicht das Problem, Heinz. Aber wir müssen ein paar Dinge klären. Ich will für die Kleine das Beste, und mein Standpunkt ist, dass es nichts schadet, wenn ein Mädchen sehr früh anfängt, die Dinge des Lebens zu lernen, zumal, wenn es Dinge sind, die viel Spaß machen."" Während Heinz mich für diesen Satz dankbar anlächelte, fuhr ich fort: "" Bei jedem erfahrenen Mann kann Chantal etwas lernen, und Spaß haben kann sie auch. Aber ich will nicht wie gestern den Schaden richten müssen, wenn sie völlig verstört nach Hause kommt. Außerdem hat sie mir erzählt, daß ein Video aufgenommen worden ist. Wenn so etwas gemacht wird, ist es wohl nicht zu viel verlangt, dass ich künftig eine Kopie davon bekomme. Ich nehme auch an, dass bei solchen Sachen die eine oder andere kleine Erkenntlichkeit herausspringt. Ich will keinen Anteil davon verlangen, wenn es der Betreuung der Kinder hier zu Gute kommt. Aber ich denke, dass die dann wenigstens für uns kostenlos sein sollte.""</p> <p>Jetzt wirkte Heinz wirklich erleichtert. Er hatte wahrscheinlich heftigere Forderungen erwartet. Aber ich wollte ihm ja gar nicht die Tour vermasseln, denn zum einen war ich ihm dankbar, dass er überhaupt angefangen hatte, Chantal auf solche Interessen zu lenken, und zweitens platzt mir jedes Mal bald die Hose, wenn ich mir vorstelle, wie das kleine schwanzgeile Mädchen dort, anstatt mit Puppen zu spielen, wildfremde Männer befriedigt.</p> <p>Heinz sagte mir, wie froh er sei, dass ich das so sehe, und dass er natürlich Chantal gern kostenlos nehme. Er sei dabei, einen kleinen Kundenstamm aufzubauen und lege neben der nötigen Diskretion sehr viel Wert darauf, dass es verantwortungsvolle und vertrauenswürdige Männer seien. Der ""Herr Stark"", der in Wirklichkeit anders hiesse, sei zwar wegen seines Faibles für SM-Spiele zuweilen hart zu kleinen Mädchen, aber dennoch sehr behutsam, dass nicht etwa Verletzungen zurückblieben. Er, Heinz, kenne ihn schon sehr lange persönlich, und es sei gleichzeitig ein ganz wichtiger Kunde, denn er hätte einen hohen Posten beim Jugendamt; das könne ja nie schaden, dort einen zufriedenen Kunden zu haben. ""Stark"" hätte schon so einige kleine Mädchen an ganz besonders kinderliebe Adoptiveltern vermittelt, immer mit der Abmachung, sich dann von Zeit zu Zeit persönlich von den ganz speziellen Fortschritten der Mädchen ein Bild zu machen. Trotzdem sei der Mann froh, auch in Heinz' Gruppe fündig geworden zu sein, und an Chantal hätte er regelrecht einen Narren gefressen, weil sie doch überhaupt gar kein Schamgefühl habe und man mit ihr für ihr Alter schon so viel machen könne, und überhaupt wollte er, Heinz, mich schon fragen, ob es einmal möglich sei, dass Chantal eine ganze Woche, von Montag bis Freitag, bei dem Herrn verbringen könne, aber er sähe nun, dass ich da wohl kaum einwilligen würde. - Damit hatt er zweifellos recht.</p> <p>Trotzdem versuchte Heinz, mich noch umzustimmen: ""Glaub mir, bei dem Herrn lernt Chantal Sachen kennen, die sie anderswo nicht so schnell erleben wird. Das sind nicht nur Bestrafungen. Er hat einen Kreis guter Freunde, zu dem vor allem die Adoptivväter der vermittelten Mädchen gehören, die die Töchter turnusmäßig der Gemeinschaft zum Rudelficken vorführen. Da möchte er natürtlich auch selbst hin und wieder ein Mädchen beisteuern. Sogar zwei Schwarze zählen zu seiner Runde. Stell dir doch mal vor, die Kleine wird von dem einem Schwarzen gefickt, während der andere gerade ihr Mäulchen mit seinem Saft tränkt."" - ""Das will ich mir gar nicht vorstellen! Heinz, sieh doch mal: Wir geben uns alle Mühe, dass das Mädchen nicht die Lust an der Sache verliert, und dann kommen solche Kerle, die keine Rücksicht nehmen und sie viel zu hart rannehmen und damit alles kaputt machen."" - ""Das stimmt schon, aber darauf können wir Einfluss nehmen. Letztendlich würde es auf jeden Fall Chantals Horizont weiten, und selbst wenn sie einiges nicht mag, dann wird sie um so liebevoller zu allen Männern sein, die nicht so hart mit ihr umgehen. Überleg es dir.""</p> <p>Unruhig und mit widersprüchlichen Gefühlen bin ich mit Chantal nach diesem Gespräch nach Hause gegangen. Ich werde eine Entscheidung treffen müssen, und ich werde wenigstens Ede und Franz um ihre Meinung bitten. - Bei diesem Gedanken frage ich mich selbst, warum ich nicht auch Jochen als Ratgeber in Betracht ziehe. Ja, bei Jochen schätze ich die Chance höher, dass er mir abraten würde. Oh, mit Schaudern ahne ich, in welche Richtung sich die Waage neigen wird...</p> <p class=""h2"">Nachmittage bei Franz</p> <p>Franz, der Älteste in unserer Skatrunde, ist mit seinen fast 75 Jahren natürlich ganz besonders scharf auf ""junges Blut"". Deshalb hat er Chantal gefragt, ob sie nicht nachmittags ein wenig zu ihm kommen wolle, zum Spielen. Na, da hat Chantal ja schon geahnt, welcherart Spiele das sein werden, aber da sie es sehr mag, wenn jemand mit ihr lieb ist, macht sie das doch gern. Franz wohnt ja gleich gegenüber, und so lasse ich die Kleine drei, vier mal in der Woche vor dem Abendbrot für ein Stündchen zu ihm. Vorher muss sie sich natürlich erst die Erlaubnis verdienen, indem sie mir einen Abgang verschafft und brav mein Sperma schluckt, das ist für Chantal das Vesper. Manchmal ficke ich sie inzwischen auch und komme in ihre Votze, dann leckt sie den herauslaufenden Saft von ihren Fingern. Ich wünschte mir, sie hätte eine kleine Freundin, die ebenso eifrig dabei ist, dann könnten sich die beiden gegenseitig die Mösen sauber lecken. Das würde Chantal bestimmt gut gefallen. Ob vielleicht Heinz so etwas machen lässt? Ich werde Chantal mal fragen.</p> <p>Franz hat überhaupt ein Herz für Kinder, und er spielt auch Mensch-ärgere-Dich-nicht mit Chantal oder Schwarzer Peter, dabei zieht der Verlierer immer ein Kleidungsstück aus. Wenn Chantal später einmal in die Schule geht und mit Jungs und Mädchen aus ihrer Schulklasse zusammen ist oder vielleicht auch mit Jungs aus höheren Klassen, wird sie bestimmt die erste sein, die so etwas vorschlägt. Ich habe die Idee, dass ich es dann ein wenig steuere, dass sie sich vorzugsweise mit Schulkameradinnen anfreundet, die ältere Brüder haben. So ergeben sich vielleicht eher gewisse Chancen für Chantal, ihre Talente zu beweisen, und die Jungs würden dann sicherlich auch Chantals jeweilige Freundin an die Dinge heranführen. Es kann ja auf keinen Fall verkehrt sein, wenn noch mehr junge Mädchen im vor- oder frühpubertären Alter den Sex als ihr schönstes Hobby entdecken.</p> <p>Ich denke auch, ich solte beginnen, Chantals Schamlippen systematisch zu dehnen, so dass man bald die inneren Schamlippen heraushängen sieht, selbst wenn die Spalte geschlossen ist. Das wäre ein Hingucker erster Klasse, der ihre Votze für jeden, der das Mädel nackt sieht, interessant machen würde, und die Jungs hätten einen guten Aufhänger, zu sagen: ""Lass mal sehen"", und neugierig daran herumzufingern.</p> <p>Natürlich enden die Spielnachmittage bei Franz nicht, ohne dass mein Freund sich mit Chantal und vorzugsweise in ihrem Mund Erleichterung verschafft. Wenn er das nicht tun würde, wäre Chantal gewiss auch traurig, denn sie möchte ja ein liebes Mädchen sein und dem Onkel Franz Freude machen. So hat die Kleine an einem normalen Wochentag nun schon vier Männer, die sie glücklich macht: Franz, Heinz, meistens sicherlich noch einen von Heinz' Bekannten (oder gar mehrere?) und mich natürlich. So begehrt, wie das Mädel jetzt schon ist, wird sie sich später einmal nicht beklagen können!</p> <p>Franz hat auch von Anfang an etwas gemacht, was die Kleine so noch nicht kannte: Bei ihm läuft immer ein Pornofilm, meistens sind es Gangbang-Filme. Nicht, dass er etwa wichsend davor sitzen würde oder auch nur dem Film besondere Aufmerksamkeit widmen würde - es ist einfach eine Selbstverständlichkeit, so, wie das Pendel seines Regulators nicht zu schwingen aufhört. Er macht Chantal auch nicht weiter auf die Filme aufmerksam; doch freilich wirft das Mädchen des öfteren einen Blick auf den Bildschirm und erhascht die eine oder andere Szene, die ihr etwas Neues zeigt. Vor allem aber ist die Botschaft die, dass auch erwachsene Frauen Spass am Sex allgemein haben und speziell an Sex mit mehreren Männern zugleich. Es ist die Botschaft, dass all dies etwas völlig Natürliches und Selbstverständliches ist. Hin und wieder legt Franz auch einen Film auf, bei dem Kinder zu sehen sind, aber diese Produktionen sind schwer zu bekommen, so hat er davon nur wenige.</p> <p class=""h2"">Freki</p> <p>Heute wird die Spielstunde bei Franz etwas anders ablaufen. Jochen hatte irgendeine Idee. Er hat mit Franz darüber gesprochen, und Franz meinte nur zu mir, ich solle doch heute mit zu ihm rüber kommen, Jochen sei auch da.</p> <p>Jochen hat seinen Schäferhund Freki mitgebracht, einen ausgewachsenen Rüden. Wir sind im Garten von Franz, und Jochen lässt den Hund einen Knüppel apportieren. Dann fragt er Chantal, ob sie auch mal mit dem Hund spielen möchte. Chantal nimmt den Knüppel. wirft ihn weg, und Freki holt den Stock prompt zurück. Jedesmal, wenn er das Holz zurückbringt, wird er von Chantal gelobt und ausgiebig gestreichelt, bis Jochen zu ihr sagt: ""Na Mädchen, du hast wohl Tiere gern, das sieht man ja."" Chantal nickt heftig. Jochen: ""Weisst du denn auch, dass ein Mädchen zu einem Rüden wie meinem Freki auch ganz besonders lieb sein kann, wenn es will?""</p> <p>Meine Enkelin versteht nicht, worauf er hinaus will, während ich es beginne zu ahnen... Jochen, diese Schweinebacke - erst ist er der Moralapostel, und jetzt entpuppt er sich als der Schlimmste von uns vieren. Oder sollte ich mich etwa täuschen?</p> <p>""Bei Hunden gibt es doch Weibchen und Männchen, so wie es bei uns Frauen und Männer gibt"", erklärt Jochen. ""Mein Freki ist ein Hundemann. Du bist doch schon groß, Chantal. Worüber freut sich ein Mann am meisten, wenn er lieb mit dir ist?"" Chantal antwortet unsicher: ""Wenn ich seinen Puller in den Mund nehme?"" - ""Richtig, und vor allem, wenn du ihn solange lutschst, bis er seinen Samen in deinen Mund spritzt."" - ""Und du meinst, das kann ich bei Freki auch machen?"" Jetzt muss ich doch über die so wunderbar natürliche Unbefangenheit meiner Enkelin lächeln. Ach, wie schön könnte die Welt sein, wenn die Kinder, vor allem die Mädchen, nicht verdorben würden durch engstirnige, prüde Moralvorstellungen von Erwachsenen, die oft nur frustriert sind, weil sie sich ihre eigenen heimlichen Neigungen nicht eingestehen wollen, geschweige denn, sie verwirklichten.</p> <p>Nun ist Chantal neugierig, wo denn der Hundepimmel zu finden ist, denn sie kann ihn nicht entdecken. Jochen kniet inzwischen neben seinem Hund, hat dem Mädchen gezeigt, dass sie sich neben ihm niederlassen soll, zeigt ihr die Stelle, an der der Penis verborgen ist, und zeigt ihr auch, wie man den Hund ein wenig stimulieren kann, damit das Teil deutlicher zum Vorschein kommt. Wenige Streicheleinheiten genügen, um das bei Freki zu bewirken. Chantal staunt über die etwas andere Form, verglichen mit unseren Männerschwänzen. Jochen erklärt, dass der Hund dort viel empfindlicher ist, als ein Mann, und dass sie das tiefrote Teil niemals mit trockenen Händen anfassen soll, allenfalls ganz oben am Ansatz.</p> <p>Er erklärt der Fünfjährigen alles. Über den Knoten, der anschwellen wird, und dass Chantal, wenn sie größer ist, sich auch von dem Hund ficken lassen könne und mit ihm ""hängen"" könne und dass das früher, als noch mehr Menschen auf dem Land lebten, viel mehr Frauen als heute gemacht haben, wenn sie zu Hause auf ihren Mann warteten oder aber ihren Mann vielleicht im Krieg oder durch Krankheit verloren hatten. Schließlich fordert Jochen das Mädchen auf, den dicken Pimmel in den Mund zu nehmen. Gottlob ist die Terrasse vor den Blicken unliebsamer Zuschauer geschützt. Chantal fragt, ob sie dazu nicht nackt sein muss. ""Eigentlich ja"", sagt Jochen, ""aber es ist nicht so schlimm."" Franz ist geistesgegenwärtig genug und hat seine Videokamera geholt. Ich hingegen wage kaum zu atmen, mein Schwanz ragt ganz von allein dick und steif nach oben und drückt gegen den Hosenbund. Ob sie es wirklich machen wird?</p> <p>Doch Chantal, mein kleines, liebes Mädchen, kriecht mit ihrem Gesichtchen unter den Rüden, der von Jochen beruhigend gehalten wird, und unbekümmert, wie nur ein mit aller Offenheit und Liebe erzogenes Kind sein kann, stülpt sie ihre Lippen über die Mannespracht des Tieres! Sie lutscht und saugt und schmatzt und legt all die Zärtlichkeit hinein, die ein schon sexerfahrenes fünfjähriges Mädchen zu geben vermag. Der Hundepimmel schwillt immer mehr an, vor allem natürlich der Knoten im oberen Teil. Jetzt läßt Chantal los: ""Er hat gespritzt, aber nur wenig."" Während sie das sagt, tropft Sperma aus Frekis rotem Kolben auf ihr baumwollenes Shirt.</p> <p>Jochen sagt: ""Bei einem Hund ist das anders, Chantal. Er spritzt nicht alles auf einmal heraus, sondern immer nur wenig, aber dafür ganz lange. Du kannst das also richtig lange genießen, noch zehn oder vielleicht sogar zwanzig Minuten. So lange solltest du aber Freki auch noch die Freude machen."" Dabei dirigiert er seinen Hund, sich auf die Seite zu legen, so kann Chantal eine bequemere Haltung einnehmen, und wir haben eine bessere Sicht auf die geile Szenerie. Ohnehin habe ich längst meinen Schwanz aus der engen Hose befreit, so wie es Jochen und Franz auch schon getan hatten. Ganz automatisch geht die Hand nach unten und reibt über das steife Glied. Nur Franz traut sich das nicht. Er will die Aufnahme ja nicht verwackeln. Aber auch sein edelstes Teil steht, seinem Alter zum Trotz, schon halb steif nach vorn.</p> <p>Etwa eine Viertelstunde später hat meine Kleine ihr Werk vollbracht. ""Es kommt nichts mehr"", sagt sie, und tatsächlich ist der Knoten des Tieres schon am Abschwellen. Jochens treuer Gefährte macht einen bestens zufriedenen Eindruck. Die Aussichten für ihn sind ausgesprochen nett: Er wird es in seinem Leben noch lernen dürfen, ein Menschenmädchen zu bespringen.</p> <p>Dieses Menschenmädchen steht nun auf und strahlt. Sie ist so stolz. Wir drei Männer bilden einen Kreis um sie. Ich kann mich kaum noch halten und keuche: ""Chantal, bitte, sei so lieb, mach den Mund auf."" Aber Jochen ist schneller und zieht das Kind an sich. Die Kleine verschwindet förmlich in Jochens Schoß, seine fette Wampe hängt über den Mädchenkopf. Er muss wohl seinen Schwanz tief in ihrem Mund versenkt haben. Franz legt die Kamera beiseite und wichst sich nun, was das Zeug hält, während ich tunlichst meine Finger im Zaume halte. Als Jochen fertig ist, braucht es bei mir nur wenige Augenblicke, und auch ich komme endlich und flute das süße Fickmaul. Franz ist fast gleichzeitig so weit und spritzt alles über Chantals Gesicht. So eine Menge entlädt er, wie ich sie ihm gar nimmer zugetraut hätte, dafür, dass er erst gestern noch Chantal mit seinem Saft gefüttert hat. Aber wir haben ja auch etwas tierisch Geiles erlebt - im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes!</p> <p>Jochen, der alte Schlingel, weiß auch, wie er ein Kind motivieren kann. ""Dafür, dass du das so toll gemacht hast"", schmeichelt er Chantal, ""darfst du jetzt auch öfters mit Freki spielen und lieb zu ihm sein, willst du?"" - ""Jaaaaaa!"", jubelt meine Kleine da.</p> <p>Ich erlaube ihr sogar, ausnahmsweise mit den Spermaresten in ihrem Gesicht über die Straße zu unserem Haus hinüber zu gehen. Jochen darf zum Dank, dass er das so toll initiiert hat, mit uns zusammen Abendbrot essen, und mal sehen, ob es danach vielleicht noch einmal einen ganz speziellen Gutenachtkuss von uns beiden gibt.</p> <p class=""h2"">Entschlüsse</p> <p>Ich habe mit allen meinen drei Skatbrüdern gesprochen, und entgegen aller Erwartungen war Jochen es, der mir am schnellsten zugeraten hat, Chantal für ein paar Tage dem Herrn Stark zu geben. Franz war auch dafür, nur Ede hatte erst Bedenken, ließ sich dann aber von den beiden anderen überzeugen. Sie haben mir Tips gegeben, dass ich gewisse Bedingungen stellen soll. Damit kann auch ich ruhiger sein. Chantal habe ich natürlich auch gefragt. Sie war erst ziemlich erschrocken, aber ich konnte sie motivieren. Sie nimmt es als eine Prüfung und möchte diese unbedingt bestehen.</p> <p>Ich werde mit Heinz sprechen. Chantal kann für eine Woche von Montag bis Freitag zu Stark, unter der Bedingung, dass er sie nicht kaputt macht, weder körperlich noch seelisch. Er darf sie züchtigen, aber er muss die Grenzen beachten, er darf auch nichts mit Kaviar machen. Und am Dienstagabend soll sie bei mir sein. Dann haben wir ja auch unseren Skatabend. Wenn Herr Stark es wünscht, bringe ich sie noch am selben Abend wieder zu ihm. Wenn er sie nach dieser einen Woche aber jemals wieder haben möchte, dann muss er dafür sorgen, dass Chantal von sich aus damit einverstanden ist - ein zweites Mal werde ich sie nicht dazu motivieren. Aber das sind noch nicht alle Bedingungen: Ich möchte, dass Stark die wichtigsten Sachen, die er mit meiner Enkelin macht, auf Video dokumentiert und ich ein Exemplar aller Videos erhalte. Ausserdem muss er dem Mädchen einen Rudelfick zusammen mit einigen seiner Freunde bieten. Chantal hatte bis jetzt vier Männer an einem Abend - es wird Zeit, dass diese Zahl erhöht wird. Es sollen aber auch nicht zu viele sein: Chantal wird doch bald sechs, und zu ihrem Geburtstag möchte ich ihr gern einen richtig guten Gangbang bei Herrn Stark schenken, mit einem neuen Rekord für sie, und ich möchte bis dahin auch Mitglied seiner Runde werden.</p> <p>Heinz hat mir versprochen, mit Herrn Stark notfalls so lange zu reden, bis er all dem zustimmt. Heinz möchte aber auch etwas: Chantal soll, wenn sie dann Schulkind ist, nachmittags weiterhin in seine Gruppe kommen. Das trifft sich doch hervorragend mit meinen eigenen Plänen, ich muss es aber noch mit meinem Sohn, Chantals Vater, absprechen, sicherlich wird er zustimmen. Außerdem werde ich wohl mal vorsichtig vorfühlen, ob man ihn einweihen kann, was Chantals Talente betrifft. Ich denke aber, er wird es schon längst ahnen, dass da etwas läuft, auch wenn er nur selten mit dem Mädchen zusammen ist. Das Ausmaß der Sache wird freilich seine etwaigen Vermutungen heftig übersteigen.</p> <p>Ich hab Heinz auch gefragt, wieviele verschiedene Männer meine Enkelin schon hatte, außer ihm selbst. Er konnte es nicht genau sagen, will mir aber noch Bescheid geben. Ich möchte doch, dass das Mädchen später noch weiß, welche Fortschritte es schon in so frühen Jahren gemacht hat. Mit meinen Skatbrüdern zusammen, sind bis jetzt für sie vielleicht schon ein Dutzend Liebhaber zusammengekommen, und die Chancen, die sich duch Heinz' wachsenden Kundenstamm und Starks Freundeskreis ergeben, lassen schon für die nähere Zukunft noch einiges erwarten! Ich denke, es ist nicht unrealistisch, dass sie schon zu ihrem Geburtstag das zweite Dutzend voll machen kann. Sollte man eigentlich Freki dabei mit hinzuzählen?</p> <p>Jetzt bin ich total unruhig, werde vor Aufregung heute nacht kaum ein Auge zumachen können und die wie immer nackt neben mir liegende Chantal wohl so einige Male mit meinem Sperma besudeln. Morgen abend trifft sich Heinz mit Stark. Danach will er mich gleich anrufen und mir sagen, wie die Sache ausgegangen ist. Wenn er meine Bedingungen akzeptierte und alles so kommen würde - das wär so geil! Nach und nach werde ich all die kleinen Mädchen ficken können, die er vermittelt hat. Und für Chantal wird es an Schwänzen geiler Kerle wahrlich nicht mangeln!</p></div>",['(Dieser Teil wurde von Pixie verfasst - paulpixie@care2.com)']
32,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,The adventures of a 12 years old girl in a special school and at home.,2005-08-26,31,4,"Mg, nc, tort, discipline",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Meine Tochter Andrea ist mittlerweile zwölf Jahre alt. Seit zwei Jahren besucht sie eine ganz besondere Privatschule für Mädchen, wo besonders strenge Unterrichtsmethoden den schulischen Alltag bestimmen. Jeden Morgen haben sich alle Schülerinnen ihrer normalen Straßenkleidung zu entledigen und die einheitlich vorgeschriebene Schuluniform anzulegen. Diese besteht lediglich aus einem schlichten ärmellosen Shirt, dessen Öffnungen für die Arme tief ausgeschnitten sind. Der Saum endet knapp auf halber Oberschenkelhöhe, wenn die Mädchen stehen. Vor dem Hinsetzen muss das Shirt hinten angehoben werden, so dass die Mädchen mit nacktem Hintern auf den harten Holzstühlen sitzen, denn Schlüpfer und Büstenhalter sind streng verboten. Durch diese wohlüberlegte Bekleidung sind die Strafregionen der Mädchen ohne große Umstände schnell erreichbar.</p> <p>Ja, in dieser Schule gilt der Grundsatz, dass Fehlverhalten stets durch körperliche Züchtigung zu ahnden ist. Dafür wird in jedem Klassenraum ein reichlicher Vorrat an Strafinstrumenten vorgehalten. Die Schlaginstrumente reichen von einfachen Lederklatschen unterschiedlicher Breite über diverse Stöcke und elastische Gerten bis zu mehrschwänzigen Peitschen. Daneben gibt es eine Vielzahl unterschiedlicher Klammern, zum Teil mit schweren Gewichten versehen, flache und runde Bürsten, deren Borsten von weichen Naturfasern bis zu steifen Metalldrähten variieren, und schließlich noch die reichliche Auswahl an Strafzylindern unterschiedlicher Stärke und Oberflächenbeschaffenheit, einige davon auch mit elektrischen Anschlüssen. Aus diesem reichhaltigen Angebot bedienen sich die Erzieher großzügig, wenn sie ein Mädchen während des Unterrichts bestrafen wollen. Daneben gibt es noch einige spezielle Bestrafungsräume für Einzelbestrafungen. Hier gibt es außer den schon beschriebenen Standardinstrumenten eigens für die körperliche Züchtigung vorgesehene Strafmöbel, wie zum Beispiel das Schaukelpferd, das anstelle eines Sattels nur eine scharfe Metallkante besitzt: Oder der originale Gynäkologenstuhl, der mit diversen Riemen für die Fixierung eines Mädchens zur Bestrafung hergerichtet wurde. In diesen Bestrafungsräumen werden auch die gefürchteten Spritzen aufbewahrt, mit denen extrem brennende und juckende Injektionen in die Brustwarzen, Schamlippen oder Kitzler der Mädchen vorgenommen werden. Aber diese Art der Bestrafung ist eher selten und für ganz besonders schlimmes Fehlverhalten vorbehalten. Im normalen Schulalltag reicht das Instrumentarium in den Klassenräumen meistens aus.</p> <p>Wenn also die Mädchen nach dem Betreten des Schulgebäudes die Schuluniform angelegt haben und in ihre Klassen gegangen sind, findet vor dem eigentlichen Unterricht eine kurze aber gründliche Inspektion der Mädchen statt. Alle Mädchen setzen sich auf die vordere Kante und stellen die Füße seitlich neben sich auf die Tischplatte. Der zuständige Erzieher geht von einem Mädchen zum nächsten und streicht mit zwei Fingern durch die klaffende Mösenspalte. Spürt er dabei nur die sanfte Haut einer jugendlichen Votze, ist er zufrieden. Spürt er jedoch das verräterische Kratzen feiner Haarstoppeln, so weiß er, dass dieses Mädchen gegen das Gebot der völligen Haarlosigkeit im Mösenbereich verstoßen hat. Zum Beweis zieht er einen feinen Wattebausch durch die Mädchenspalte, was für alle sichtbar das Fehlverhalten des Mädchens belegt. Die übliche Strafe für einen leichten Flaum auf der Möse besteht aus zehn saftigen Stockhieben mitten in die klaffende Votze des Mädchens hinein. Diese Strafe wird, wie auch alle anderen Sofortmaßnahmen auch, gleich an Ort und Stelle in der Klasse und vor den anderen Mädchen vollzogen.</p> <p>Da nach einem Wechsel des Erziehers in der nächsten Stunde ein erneuter Mösentest ansteht, hat das betroffene Mädchen nur die Chance, sich im Waschraum eilig die Möse zu rasieren. Und weil dafür nur wenige Minuten zur Verfügung stehen, fängt sich das Mädchen leicht eine weitere Strafe wegen der Verspätung ein.</p> <p>Obwohl es jedem Erzieher völlig freigestellt ist, wie er seine Schülerinnen bestraft, haben sich im Lauf der Zeit doch einige Standardverfahren gefestigt. So ist es üblich, beim Abfragen von Vokabeln oder beim Kopfrechnen mit einem Lederpaddel auf die Titten der Mädchen zu klatschen, wenn eine Antwort falsch war oder nicht schnell genug erfolgte. Schon nach der ersten falschen Antwort muss das Mädchen das Shirt ausziehen und seine nackten Titten präsentieren. Für die ganz jungen Mädchen, deren Brüste erst noch wachsen wollen, ist diese Strafart natürlich wenig effektiv, obwohl einige der Erzieher gern die steifen Brustwarzen der jüngsten Mädchen malträtieren.</p> <p>Wenn es um die Erteilung von Votzenstrafen geht, gibt es keine Vergünstigungen wegen des jugendlichen Alters der Mädchen. Die saftige Auspeitschung der üblicherweise weit aufgezerrten Votze ist eine Standardbestrafung in dieser Schule. Auch das Klammern der äußeren und inneren Schamlippen sowie das Belasten mit Gewichten wird bei allen Mädchen gleichermaßen praktiziert. Alters- und entwicklungsbedingte Einschränkungen gibt es nur bei der Einführung diverser Strafinstrumente in Scheide und After. Trotzdem werden auch den jüngsten Mädchen die unteren Löcher intensiv und bis zur Belastungsgrenze gedehnt.</p> <p>Kurz vor Ende eines jeden Unterrichtstages haben die Mädchen ihr Schultagebuch zu führen. Hier tragen sie alle an diesem Tage erfahrenen Bestrafungen ein, damit die Eltern informiert sind. Da auch die Erzieher entsprechende Listen führen und diese von Zeit zu Zeit mit den Tagebüchern abgleichen, würden Abweichungen schnell entdeckt werden, was zu heftiger Reaktion seitens der Schule wie auch der Eltern führen würde.</p> <p>Den Heimweg treten die Schülerinnen in normaler Straßenkleidung an. Zuhause hat jedes Elternpaar eigene Vorstellungen, wie der Rest des Tages für die Tochter ablaufen wird. Ich erwarte von meiner Andrea, dass sie sich sofort nach Betreten der elterlichen Wohnung in ihr Zimmer begibt und sich dort auszieht. Völlig nackt hat sie dann ihr Schultagebuch bei mir oder meiner Frau vorzulegen. Wir haben es uns zur Gewohnheit gemacht, jede schulische Bestrafung mit einer häuslichen Züchtigung zu ergänzen. War der Schultag ohne größere Vorkommnisse geblieben, bezieht Andrea eine Kurzbestrafung aller drei Strafregionen. Dabei benutze ich täglich im Wechsel ein anderes Instrument, dieses aber auf allen drei Regionen. So habe ich mich heute für die kurze Knotenpeitsche entschieden, die zwar heftig durchzieht, aber kaum Spuren hinterlässt. Andreas Titten, die durch behutsame Hormonbehandlung bereits stolzes C-Format erreicht haben, bekommen jeweils fünf saftige Hiebe mitten über die steife n Nippel. Da die Peitsche auf den Hinterbacken kaum Wirkung zeigen kann, lasse ich Andrea ihre Backen aufzerren, damit ich in die Furche direkt auf ihr zuckendes Arschloch schlagen kann. Auch hier reichen fünf saftige Hiebe aus. Und weil im Tagebuch nur eine milde Votzendehnung erwähnt wird, schlage ich fünfmal in die weit offene Möse meiner japsenden Tochter hinein. Wären weitere Eintragungen im Tagebuch gewesen, hätte ich die Bestrafung später in Andreas Zimmer mit einer intensiven Votzenstrafe fortgesetzt. So ist sie für den Augenblick erlöst.</p> <p>Leider passiert ihr beim Abendessen das Missgeschick, einen Fleck auf dem frischen Tischtuch zu produzieren. Andrea muss aus der Küche den hölzernen Kochlöffel holen. Jede Brustwarze bezieht vier heftige Schläge mit diesem Instrument, das meine Frau mit geübter Hand führt.</p> <p>Später sitzen wir gemeinsam beim Fernsehen. Da ertappe ich meine Tochter, wie sie sich ganz geistesabwesend die Votze reibt, während sie gespannt auf den Bildschirm schaut. Das kann ich natürlich nicht dulden. Als ich sie anspreche, reißt Andrea ihre Hände weg, aber es ist schon zu spät Ich schicke sie zu Bett und folge ihr wenige Minuten später nach. Sie liegt auf dem Rücken, die Beine weit gespreizt, um mich nicht noch wütender zu machen. Ich fixiere zunächst ihre Arme und Beine an den Bettpfosten, so dass sie sich nicht mehr selbst berühren kann. Dann schiebe ich ihr das Gummituch unter den Körper, denn ich will keine Schweinerei auf dem Bettzeug haben. Andrea schaut mich flehend an, denn sie weiß, was nun kommt. Aber das hat sie sich selbst zuzuschreiben. Tief führe ich den Applikator in die enge Scheide meiner Tochter ein und fülle den Lustkanal mit der gelben Strafcreme. Es ist die gleiche Creme, die auch in der Schule benutzt wird, um verbotenes Masturbieren zu bestraf en. Durch die Körperwärme wird diese Creme aktiv und über Stunden ein heftiges Jucken und Brennen in der Scheide meiner Tochter verursachen. Nachdem ich die Scheide gut gefüllt habe, ziehe ich die schützende Haut über dem Kitzler zurück und setze einen fetten Punkt der Strafcreme direkt auf den steifen Lustzapfen. Das wird Andreas Selbstbefriedigungstendenzen wohl für einige Zeit unterbinden.</p> <p>Da Andrea später in der Nacht immer wieder laut stöhnt und damit unsere Nachtruhe stört, bekommt sie ein paar saftige Hiebe mit dem Stock quer über ihre steifen Brustwarzen. Danach haben wir Ruhe.</p> <p>Morgens spült meine Frau die Scheide unserer Tochter mit heißem Wasser, um die Reste der Strafcreme zu entfernen. Danach kommt Andrea zu mir und öffnet mir ihre Scheide, um mir das feurige Rot des Innenbereichs zu zeigen. Offenbar hat die Creme gut gewirkt. Andreas Möse ist hochempfindlich, bestimmt noch für Stunden. Das wird ihr wohl einige Unannehmlichkeiten in der Schule bringen. Ich bin schon auf ihr Schultagebuch gespannt.</p></div>",[]
33,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the Story about a girl at a special school,2005-08-30,15,4,"nc, tort, teen, discipline",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die Schule nimmt auf die Folgen häuslicher Bestrafungen keinerlei Rücksicht. Als Andrea bei der Frühinspektion ihrer Möse mehrmals zuckt, weil das zarte Fleisch noch hochempfindlich ist, bezieht sie sogleich zwölf saftige Stockhiebe in die aufgezerrte Votzenspalte, wobei der strenge Erzieher immer mit schrecklicher Präzision auch ihren sensiblen Kitzler trifft. Danach geht es wie jeden Tag in den normalen Unterricht.</p> <p>Melissa, die Freundin von Andrea, hat offenbar ihre Hausaufgaben nicht gründlich genug gemacht. Von fünf abgefragten Vokabeln im Englischunterricht kennt sie nur eine. Der Lehrer ruft sie nach vorn und befiehlt ihr das Shirt auszuziehen. Splitternackt steht das Mädchen vor ihm und präsentiert ihn seine prallen Brüste. Für eine Dreizehnjährige sind die Titten schon recht groß, etwa BH-Größe C; aber wie bei jungen Mädchen oft zu beobachten, sind die Warzenhöfe besonders groß und ragen wie kleine Bergkuppen über dem normalen Tittenfleisch auf. Es sind typische „Puffies“, die sich später zurückbilden werden. Mir festem Griff packt der Mann nun diese Warzenhöfe, zieht die Brust daran in die Länge und schlägt mit einem schmalen Ledergurt sowohl auf die Ober- wie auch die Unterseiten der Mädchentitten. Nachdem jede Brust vom Leder genau zwölfmal getroffen worden ist, lässt der Lehrer los und schlägt nun mit dem Gurt direkt auf die sofort dick anschwellenden Nippel, sechsmal links un d sechsmal rechts. Für den Rest der Stunde muss Melissa nackt bleiben und ihre verstriemten Mädchentitten zur Schau stellen. In der Pause nach der Englischstunde verstecken sich Melissa und Andrea im Treppenabgang zum Keller. Melissa hat eine Creme dabei, die ihr nun von der Freundin auf die schmerzenden Brüste gerieben wird. Da steht plötzlich einer der Erzieher hinter den beiden und herrscht sie an, was sie hier verbotenerweise täten. Stammelnd versuchen die Mädchen zu erklären, dass sie nicht lesbisch seien, denn lesbische Aktivitäten gehören zu den am strengsten geahndeten Verfehlungen in dieser Schule. Doch der Erzieher ist unerbittlich. Beide Mädchen müssen ihre Shirts ausziehen und werden an ihren Brustwarzen gepackt und in das Zimmer des Direktors geführt. Ohne sich um die Unschuldsbeteuerungen der Mädchen zu kümmern verfügt der strenge Mann eine sofortige Sonderbestrafung. Die wird an beiden Mädchen gleichzeitig von jeweils zwei Männern durchgeführt. Zuerst werden die prallen Brüste von Melissa und Andrea mit dem Rohrstock behandelt, bis die vier Titten ringsum von etlichen tiefroten Strie men bedeckt sind, die sich über den Nippeln und Warzenhöfen zum Teil mehrfach überkreuzen.</p> <p>Danach werden die Mädchen bäuchlings übergelegt und bekommen den Stock auf ihre Hinterbacken; zuerst quer vom oberen Ansatz der Backen bis zum Übergang zu den Oberschenkeln. Dann wird der Rohrstock längs angewandt, bis sich ein gleichmäßiges Gittermuster auf den Ärschen der Mädchen bildet. Während einer der Erzieher die Backen weit auseinander zieht, ergänzt der zweite Mann das Striemenmuster innerhalb der Spalte, wobei das sich zuckend aufwulstende Arschloch eine erhebliche Zahl von direkten Treffern kassiert.</p> <p>Der erste Höhepunkt der Sonderbestrafung ist erreicht, als die Erzieher die Mädchen nun rücklings auf die Tische legen und deren Schenkel weit spreizen, so dass die nackten Mösen ein gutes Stück aufklaffen. Zuerst mit einer kurzen Knotenpeitsche und danach mit dem Rohrstock werden die Votzen der schreienden Mädchen fast eine Viertelstunde lang gequält, bis die ganze Region eine tiefrote Farbe angenommen hat. Die Kitzler, die sonst geschützt unter ihrer Hautfalte versteckt sind, schwellen an und beziehen dadurch viele direkte Hiebe, die beide Mädchen fast zur Ohnmacht treiben. Aber dazu lassen es die geübten Erzieher nicht kommen. Kurt bevor die Mädchen die Augen verdrehen, um in eine erlösende Bewusstlosigkeit zu entfliehen, halten die Männer ein und gewähren ihren Opfern eine kurze Erholungspause.</p> <p>Da die Strafregionen nun von außen gründlich behandelt worden sind, wenden sich die Männer den beiden unteren Löchern zu, um auch dort die Züchtigung zu applizieren. Mit einer dünnen Bürste werden die engen Arschlöcher der Mädchen gefoltert, bis die Rosetten ganz rot sind. Für die Scheiden ist eine dickere Rundbürste mit harten Borsten vorgesehen. Da alle Schülerinnen, falls noch nicht längst von den Eltern vollzogen, bei der Einschulung zwangsweise entjungfert wurden, können die Bürsten ganz tief in die Mädchenvotzen eindringen und dort erhebliche Schmerzen verursachen.</p> <p>Da die Bürstenstrafe den Abschluss der Sonderbestrafung bildet, quälen die Männer die Mösen so lange, bis beide Mädchen bewusstlos sind. Gleich nach dem Wiedererwachen bekommen Melissa und Andrea jeweils zwei kleine Glöckchen an die inneren Schamlippen geklemmt, deren Gebimmel bei jedem Schritt an die Bestrafung erinnern soll. Diese Glöckchen werden erst bei Schulschluss abgenommen. Außerdem bleiben beide Mädchen nackt, wie es bei Sonderbestrafungen üblich ist. Das Nacktheitsgebot gilt insgesamt fünf Schultage hindurch. Sollte der Direktor einen „Nackttag“ für alle Schülerinnen verordnen, so zählt dieser natürlich nicht für die Langzeitstrafe. Um am Nackttag ihren Status als Sünderinnen zu belegen, müssen die entsprechenden Mädchen mit einem Spreizgeschirr aus vier Lefzenklammern herumlaufen, das ihre Votzen so extrem weit aufzerrt, so dass auch die Scheide noch ein Stück offen ist.</p> <p>Den Rest des Schultages bleibt Andrea weitgehend unbestraft. Ein Erzieher, der ihr eigentlich eine schmerzhafte Bruststrafe verpassen will, verzichtet angesichts der von vielen Striemen gezeichneten Mädchentitten auf die sofortige Bestrafung, weil Andrea davon ohnehin nicht mehr viel spüren würde. Er kündigt Andrea aber an, dass er sich nach der Genesung ihrer Brüste intensiv mit ihnen beschäftigen wird.</p> <p>Zuhause inspiziere ich den Körper meiner Tochter. Die Lehrer haben wahrlich ganze Arbeit geleistet. An allen drei Strafregionen ist kein einziges weißes Plätzchen mehr zu finden. Sogar die tiefen Falten zwischen inneren und äußeren Schamlippen sind heftig gereizt. Allerdings reagiert der Kitzler doch auf meine Berührungen. Ich packe den steifen Lustzapfen und drehe und quetsche und zerre ihn fast drei Minuten energisch in alle Richtungen, bevor ich Andrea zu einem belebenden Bad ins Badezimmer schicke. Dort können sich die gepeinigten Körperregionen mit dem lindernden Kamillenextrakt regenerieren und erholen. Später, als Andrea schon im Bett liegt, führe ich ihr zwei Finger tief in die Scheide ein und ermahne sie, sich von allen lesbischen Aktivitäten tunlichst fern zu halten. Auch ich vertrete den Standpunkt der Schule, dass so etwas auf keinen Fall geduldet werden kann.</p></div>",[]
34,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Third part of the story; a teen in a special school,2005-08-31,11,4,"Mg, nc, tort, teen, discipline",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute früh fragt mich Andrea beim Frühstück, ob sie nicht zu Hauses bleiben kann, anstatt zur Schule zu gehen. Nach dem Grund gefragt, gibt sie zunächst keine Auskunft; doch ein fester Griff nach einer Brustwarze und eine halbe Umdrehung derselben lässt Andrea schnell erklären: „Heute ist doch Sport in den ersten zwei Stunden. Und da müssen wir immer gegeneinander kämpfen. Die lassen meistens Freundinnen gegeneinander antreten, die sich dann gegenseitig quälen müssen. Und das möchte ich nicht.“</p> <p>„Andrea, du weißt genau, das das nur geschieht, damit ihr nicht lesbisch werdet. Du weißt auch, was ich über schwule Mädchen denke, oder ?“ Andrea nickt stumm und stöhnt verhalten auf, weil ich gerade ihre Warze heftig quetsche. „Also, mach dich nun für die Schule fertig, damit du nicht zu spät kommst.“ Mit einem Kuss auf die Wange verabschiedet sich Andrea von mir, während ich ihren Kitzler für einen kurzen Moment zwirbele. Im Flur schlüpft Andrea in ihre Unterwäsche und streift sich ihr Straßenkleid über. Dann eilt sie davon.</p> <p>Nach der üblichen Frühinspektion ihrer Möse bleibt Andrea splitternackt, wie auch die anderen Mädchen aus ihrer Klasse. Im Sportunterricht dieser Schule ist Kleidung eher hinderlich. Eine neue Schülerin der oberen Klasse hat einmal neugierig gefragt, warum sie denn nackt zum Sport muss. Man hat ihr daraufhin erklärt, dass schon die alten Griechen nackt in den Stadien aufgelaufen sind, um ihre Übungen und Wettkämpfe zu bestreiten. Und dann hat man ihr den Rohrstock auf Brüste und Hintern gegeben. Sie hat niemals mehr die Kleiderordnung in Frage gestellt. Zurück zur heutigen Sportstunde. Sie beginnt mit eher normalen Aufwärm- und Dehnungsübungen. Von einer Sportstunde in anderen Schulen unterscheidet diese sich wohl nur durch die Korrekturmaßnahmen, die von den zwei Sportlehrern mit ihren Reitgerten direkt auf die Brüste, die Hintern und die Mösen der Schülerinnen ausgeführt werden. Jede Beinspreizung wird mit kurzen Hieben in die Votzenspalte begleitet, bis der Erzieher zufrie den ist. Allerdings schlagen die beiden Männer nicht mit aller Kraft zu, denn sie wollen die Mädchen für den zweiten Teil der Stunde fit halten.</p> <p>Dann kommt das von Andrea gefürchtete Kommando: „In Zweierreihe der Größe nach antreten !“ Jedes Mädchen bekommt einen drei Zentimeter dicken und zwanzig Zentimeter langen Noppendildo in die Hand. „Ihr kennt diesen Dildo schon. Wenn er mit seiner Spitze kräftig auf Widerstand trifft, schießen die Zacken aus seinem Schaft und verhindern, dass er herausgezogen werden kann. In der ersten Runde kämpft jeder gegen jeden und versucht, den Dildo in der Votze einer Gegnerin unterzubringen. Alle gestopften Votzen scheiden aus und werden später ihre Belohnung für die schlechte Leistung erhalten. Wer sich zu passiv verhält, bekommt die Peitsche zwischen die Beine. Wenn nach zwei Minuten noch kein Dildo im Ziel ist, wird unterbrochen und es gibt die Peitsche auf Titten und Möse. Auf geht´s, Mädchen: drei ... zwei ... eins ... los !“</p> <p>Die zwölf Mädchen kreisen vorsichtig umeinander herum, ohne vorerst einen Angriff zu wagen. Als eines der Mädchen über den Rand der Matte tritt, unterbricht ein Pfiff die Aktion der Kämpferinnen. Für das versehentliche Verlassen der Kampfbahn erhält das Mädchen drei saftige Hiebe zwischen die Beine. Dann setzt ein weiterer Pfiff den Kampf fort. Anscheinend haben sich einige Mädchen vorher abgesprochen, denn nun fallen gleich vier Mädchen über ein weiteres her, halten es gewaltsam fest, während ein fünftes Mädchen den Dildo ins Ziel stößt. Ohne vom schmerzenden Dildo befreit zu werden muss sich das unterlegene Opfer auf die Bank setzen und den Fortgang des Kampfes von dort beobachten. In kurzer Folge werden fünf weitere Mädchen auf diese Weise überrumpelt. Für die verbleibenden sechs Mädchen gilt nun der Kampf drei gegen drei. Die Mädchen des willkürlich zugeordneten Teams haben gemeinsam gegen das andere Team zu kämpfen und dabei keinen Angriff der Partnerinnen zu fürchten.</p> <p>Nach einigen Minuten ist das Team, in dem Andrea kämpft, über die anderen Mädchen siegreich geblieben. Nun sitzen schon neun Mädchen auf der Bank, einen schmerzenden Dildo tief in der Scheide. Der nächste Teil des Wettbewerbs soll die beiden Finalistinnen bestimmen. Jedes Mädchen kämpft allein gegen die beiden anderen. Da Andrea Hemmungen hat, brutal gegen ihre Freundin Melissa, die ebenfalls zum siegreichen Dreiergespann gehört, vorzugehen, ist sie den beiden andren Mädchen, die keine solchen Skrupel besitzen, hilflos ausgeliefert. Schon wenige Augenblicke nach der Wiederaufnahme des Kampfes liegt sie hilflos am Boden, ihre Freundin Melissa rittlings auf ihrem Oberkörper und mit den Knien auf Andreas Armen. Die Freundin zieht ihr die Beine auseinander, so dass die dritte Kämpferin ihr ganz langsam den dicken Dildo in die enge Scheide schieben kann. Als das Mädchen den Widerstand am Boden der Mädchenscheide spürt, holt sie aus und schlägt mit der Hand direkt auf das Ende des Dildos. Andrea spürt, wie sich die Zacken in das Fleisch ihrer Innenvotze bohren und schreit verzweifelt auf. Doch der Kampf ist vorüber und sie hat verloren. Doch mehr als der Schmerz in ihrer gepeinigten Votze bewegt sie die Verzweiflung, das es gerade ihre beste Freundin war, die ihr diese Schmach antun konnte. Deshalb schwingt auch ein wenig Schadenfreude mit, als Andrea beobachtet, wie das Finale zu Lasten der Freundin ausgeht. Dabei hat Melissa zu Beginn sogar die Oberhand. Das andere Mädchen liegt schon hilflos auf dem Rücken, die Arme sicher von den Knien Melissas gehalten. Nur die Beine und den Kopf kann das Mädchen noch bewegen. Und das tut sie dann auch. Während sich Melissa bemüht, die schwingenden Beine des unterlegenen Mädchens zu bändigen, hebt dieses den Kopf und beißt direkt in die weit geöffnete Möse vor seinem Gesicht. Mit einem Aufschrei rollt Melissa herunter und ist nun ein leichtes Opfer für das sich schnell aufraffende andere Mädchen. Nun sind die Rollen vertauscht und Melissa liegt unter dem Mädchen, das allerdings weise ihre Möse außer Reichweite hält. Ganz langsam dreht es den Dildo in die Scheide der jammernden Melissa hinein, zieht ihn mehrmals fast ganz wieder heraus und stößt schließlich mit Macht zu, um die Zacken explosionsartig in Melissas Votzenwände zu bohren.</p> <p>Als Siegerin bleibt das Mädchen vom Dildo verschont und darf sich ans Ende der Bank setzen. Dann beginnt die Bestrafung der Unterlegenen. In der Reihenfolge des Ausscheidens gibt es neunzig Peitschenhiebe für das erste Mädchen, achtzig für das zweite und immer noch zehn für Melissa. Die Hiebe werden gleichmäßig auf Titten, Ärsche und Votzen der Mädchen verteilt. Da die Strafdildos immer noch tief in den Mösen stecken, sind die Votzenhiebe besonders schmerzhaft, weil neben den Zacken, die in den Scheidenwänden stecken, auch die vordere Kuppe beim Stoßen gegen den Gebärmuttermund zusätzliche Schmerzen verursacht.</p> <p>Später macht Andrea ihrer Freundin heftige Vorwürfe, weil sie so brutal zu ihr gewesen ist. Doch Melissa erklärt ihr ganz ruhig, dass sie das nur getan hat, um jeden Verdacht auf eine lesbische Freundschaft zwischen den Freundinnen zu zerstreuen. „Du weißt doch noch, wie man uns behandelt hat, als du mich mit der Wundcreme pflegen wolltest. Willst du das noch einmal erleben ?“ Gerührt nimmt Andrea die Freundin in den Arm: „Daran habe ich tatsächlich nicht gedacht. Verzeih mir, dass ich an dir gezweifelt habe. Willst du mich dafür bestrafen ?“ Melissa denkt kurz nach, dann antwortet sie mit Verschwörermiene: „Gut, aber wir müssen sehr vorsichtig sein. Sage zuhause, dass du mit mir Schularbeiten machen willst, ich werde das gleiche bei meinen Eltern sagen. Wir treffen uns gegen sechs Uhr in unserem Gartenhaus am Stadtrand. Da ist zu dieser Zeit kein Mensch und wir sind ungestört.“</p> <p>Andrea ist so aufgeregt über ihre Pläne, dass sie in der Mathematikstunde unaufmerksam ist und eine einfache Aufgabe nicht lösen kann. Ihre prallen Brüste müssen für diese Unaufmerksamkeit büßen. Mit weit ausholenden Händen klatscht der junge Lehrer ihre Titten von beiden Seiten kräftig aus. Dann tritt er neben das nackte Mädchen und schlägt mit der flachen Hand noch einige Male von oben und von unten auf die Brüste. Da Andrea danach die Aufgabe fehlerfrei löst, bleibt sie von weiteren Züchtigungen bewahrt.</p> <p>Als Andrea mir am Nachmittag, als sie von der Schule heimkommt, von den Plänen mit Melissa berichtet und mich um Erlaubnis zum abendlichen Ausgang bittet, stimme ich zu, bleibe aber ein wenig misstrauisch. Immerhin ist es das erste Mal, dass Andrea so etwas vorhat. Also rufe ich später Melissas Vater an. Beide sind wir überrascht über die Dreistigkeit unserer Töchter. Beide erwartet eine schmerzliche Nacht.</p> <p>Als Andrea kurz nach acht Uhr fröhlich das Haus betritt und - wie es üblich ist - nackt ins Wohnzimmer kommt, stockt ihr der Atem. Mitten im Zimmer steht das Strafgerüst, in dem sie schon viele schmerzhafte Stunden zugebracht hat. Dass sie auf meine Nachfrage sofort die Wahrheit bekennt und nicht noch lügt, mildert ihre zu erleidende Strafe ein wenig, aber eben nur ein wenig. „Andrea, du wirst heute und morgen jeweils eine Stunde lang eingespannt bleiben und die Peitsche spüren. Übermorgen ist Wochenende und keine Schule; dann wirst du den ganzen Tag lang bestraft. Ich habe dich gewarnt, was passieren wird, wenn du lesbisch wirst. Und du kannst sicher sein, dass deine lesbische Freundin die gleiche Behandlung erfahren wird. Wenn am übernächsten Wochenende eure Verletzungen abgeheilt sein werden, werden wir dich und Melissa gemeinsam behandeln, um diese ekligen lesbischen Verhältnisse endgültig zu beenden.""</p></div>",[]
35,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,,2005-09-27,12,5,"teen, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Das von Andrea und Melissa angstvoll erwartete Wochenende ist da; heute soll die große Strafsitzung der beiden jungen Mädchen stattfinden. Schon am frühen Samstagmorgen trifft Melissa mit ihrem Vater ein. Als Andrea splitternackt die Haustür öffnet, muss sich auch Melissa sofort nackt ausziehen. Die Körper beider Mädchen sind makellos und von keiner Züchtigungsspur gezeichnet. Doch das wird sich im Lauf des Tages sicherlich bald ändern.</p> <p>Melissas Vater hat mir zugestimmt, dass wir keinerlei lesbische Aktivitäten zwischen unseren beiden Töchtern dulden wollen. Deshalb sollen die meisten Strafen beide Mädchen gleichzeitig treffen.</p> <p>Den Auftakt machen wir mit einem knapp vierzig Zentimeter langen Holzpflock, der an beiden Seiten mit etwa zwei Zentimeter Dicke beginnt und jeden Zentimeter etwas dicker wird, bis er in der Mitte gut zehn Zentimeter Durchmesser hat. Andrea und Melissa müssen sich gegenüber aufstellen und bekommen jeweils ein Ende des Strafstabes in die Möse geschoben. Dann nehmen wir seitlich hinter den Mädchen Aufstellung und schlagen mit einer Reitgerte auf die prallen Hinterbacken ein. Jeder Hieb lässt den Stab etwas tiefer in die Scheiden der Mädchen eindringen. „Ihr bekommt solange Hiebe, bis sich eure Schenkel gegenseitig berühren.“ Von den heftig durchziehenden Hieben auf ihre Ärsche beflügelt, drücken sich Andrea und Melissa gegenseitig den Strafstab immer tiefer in die Scheiden, bis nach etlichen Minuten der Körperkontakt hergestellt ist. Während Melissas Vater nun einen Hartgummidildo in den Arsch meiner Tochter drückt, mache ich dasselbe mit Melissa. So dringt der Strafstab noch etwas tiefer in die Mösen der Mädchen ein. Ohne die Gummiprügel aus den engen hinteren Löchern zu entfernen, ziehen wir unsere Töchter an den Hüften zurück, bis der Strafstab nur noch wenige Zentimeter tief in den Mösen steckt. Dann drücken wir gewaltig vorwärts und treiben den Stab schmerzhaft tief in die Mädchenvotzen hinein. Dieses Spiel wiederholen wir eine Zeit lang, bis wir spüren, wie unsere Mädchen trotz der Qualen geil werden. Doch das lassen wir natürlich nicht zu, noch nicht. Nach dem Entfernen der Gummidildos und des Strafstabes müssen sich Andrea und Melissa Rücken an Rücken aufstellen. Mit einiger Mühe drücken wir die Enden des Strafstabes in die engen Arschlöcher der Mädchen. Beide müssen die Hände hinter dem Kopf verschränken, während wir mit Lederklatschen auf die prallen Titten unserer Töchter einschlagen. Natürlich kann der Strafstab bei dieser Methode nicht bis zum Anschlag in die hinteren Löcher der Mädchen vordringen. Also dauert es geraume Zeit, während der wir die armen Titten unserer Mädchen mit dem Leder malträtieren. Die Mösen bleiben vorerst unberührt, da sie gleich in strenge Zucht genommen werden sollen.</p> <p>Auf dem Rücken liegend müssen sich die Mädchen nun langsam aneinander aufrichten, bis sie nur noch auf den Schultern ruhen, die Beine weit gespreizt nach oben gerichtet. So kommen die saftigen Mösen von Andrea und Melissa gut zur Geltung. Mit schmalen Lederklatschen schlagen wir nun fast zehn Minuten lang auf die zuckenden Schamlippen der Mädchen ein, bis diese eine wütend tiefrote Farbe angenommen haben. Doch das reicht uns noch nicht. Beide Mädchen müssen nun ihre Schamlippen packen und weit auseinander zerren, so dass der Kitzler völlig schutzlos frei liegt und auch das Scheidenloch weit aufklafft. „Es gibt jetzt vierzig Hiebe mitten in eure Votzen hinein. Wer zu früh seine Lefzen loslässt, bekommt einen Votzenspanner angesetzt und bezieht danach hundert Hiebe in die innere Votze. Das wird euch wohl alle lesbischen Instinkte ein für alle Mal austreiben.“ Da wir ohne Gnade das Leder in die offenen Mösen klatschen lassen, dauert es immerhin bis zum fünfzehnten Hieb, ehe Melissa die Kontrolle über ihre Finger verliert und die Schamlippen loslässt. Andrea, die bis hierher brav durchgehalten hat, darf sich ein wenig ausruhen, allerdings ohne die Möse schließen zu dürfen, bis Melissa mit erneut weit geöffneter Votze die fünfzehn Hiebe erneut in die Spalte bekommt. Dann geht es mit der Bestrafung wie geplant weiter. Melissa ist nun sehr konzentriert, denn gerade hat ihr Vater angekündigt: „Wenn du noch einmal deine Beherrschung verlierst, bekommst du statt der hundert Hiebe gleich zweihundert in dein Loch. Und für jedes weitere Missgeschick erhöht sich die Anzahl um weitere hundert. Du bist also gewarnt.“ Dann geht die strenge Abstrafung gnadenlos weiter. Andrea schafft es bis zum sechsundvierzigsten Hieb und spendiert Melissa somit eine kurze Verschnaufpause, während sie die sechsundvierzig Hiebe aufholen muss. Für Andrea gilt natürlich die gleiche erschwerende Bedingung. Trotzdem passiert es ihr kurz vor dem Erreichen des Teilziel, dass sie ihre Lefzen ein zweites Mal los lässt. Doch auch Melissa kommt nicht ungeschoren davon. Am Ende haben beide Mädchen ein Konto von vierhundert Hieben erreicht. Diese ungeheure Anzahl soll aber nicht gleich im Anschluss erteilt werden. Die Mösen unserer Mädchen sehen ziemlich mitgenommen aus und können wohl eine solche Belastung nicht mehr aushalten. Während wir beiden Mädchen ein scharfes Klistier von über einem Liter Inhalt verpassen, beschließen Melissas Vater und ich, dass wir die ausstehenden Votzenhiebe in Portionen zu je vierzig Schlägen erteilen wollen, jeden Abend der kommenden Woche eine Sitzung. Das wird abwechselnd hier und in Melissas Haus stattfinden, bis das Quantum erfüllt ist. Die Mädchen bekommen zu Beginn einer jeden Sitzung die Chance, ihre Votzen für die Bestrafung selbst zu öffnen und offen zu halten. Versagen sie dabei, bekommen sie den Votzenspanner und empfangen die Hiebe von Nummer eins neu beginnend. Den Votzenspanner müssen sie dann, falls sie ihn verpasst bekommen haben, bis zum nächsten Morgen tragen.</p> <p>Inzwischen ist die Flüssigkeit im Darm der Mädchen abgekühlt und wir erlauben ihnen, sich zu entleeren. Nach vier weiteren Spülungen mit abwechselnd heißem und kaltem Wasser sind die Klistiere beendet. Nun bekommen die Mädchen noch gründliche Scheidenspülungen mit eiskaltem Wasser. Dazu verwende ich einen vielfach perforierten Dildo mit Schlauchanschluss, der tief in die Mädchenvotzen eindringt und dort auch längere Zeit verweilt, nicht ohne dabei mehrmals heftig bewegt zu werden. Nach über vier Stunden heftigster Bestrafung sind die Mädchen nun bis zum Umfallen erschöpft und kaum noch aufnahmefähig. Eine weitere Züchtigung wäre völlig wertlos. Also beenden wir die Strafsitzung und vertagen alle weiteren Aktionen auf den nächsten Tag. Als beide Mädchen uns entsetzt anschauen, klären wir sie auf: „Ja, meint ihr denn, mit einer so kleinen Bestrafung ist eure Erziehung gegen das Lesbentum schon beendet ? Weit gefehlt. Ihr bekommt natürlich die nächsten zehn Tage eure Votzenhiebe, die ihr euch durch eure schlechte Haltung eingebrockt habt. Aber dazu gibt es jeden Tag eine bis mehrere zusätzliche Züchtigungen, bis wir der Meinung sind, dass wir euch kuriert haben.“</p> <p>Damit ist dieser interessante Straftag beendet. Ich bin schon gespannt, wie Andrea und Melissa die weiteren Bestrafungen ertragen werden.</p></div>",[]
36,"Schöne Neue Zeit, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"In a near future, females are without any rights.",2005-10-14,13,4,"MFfg, nc, tort, viol",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Es war längst überfällig. Nachdem eine Frau als Regierungschefin das Land in eine unsägliche politische und wirtschaftliche Misere gebracht hatte, übernahmen die Männer in einer Nacht- und Nebelaktion wieder die Macht im Staat. Eines der ersten Gesetze der neuen Regierung führte die strenge körperliche Züchtigung für alle Mädchen und Frauen zwischen vier und fünfundsechzig Jahren ein. In jeder Ortschaft wurden Bestrafungszentren eingerichtet, in den Städten mindestens eines in jedem Stadtteil. Außerdem war jeder Ordnungshüter gehalten, auch kleinste Vergehen einer weiblichen Person sofort und an Ort und Stelle durch eine körperliche Züchtigung zu ahnden, bevor er die Sünderin in das nächste Bestrafungszentrum einwies, wo dann noch eine besonders intensive Strafe vollzogen wurde.</p> <p>Um diese Sofortbestrafungen möglichst effektiv zu gestalten, war es weiblichen Personen in der Öffentlichkeit nicht erlaubt; Hosen zu tragen. Dieses Verbot erstreckte sich natürlich auch auf die Schlüpfer. So war es dem Polizisten schnell möglich, der vorgebeugten Sünderin den Rock hochzustecken, um dann entweder mit einer kleinen Peitsche auf die nackten Hinterbacken einzuschlagen oder mit dem Polizeiknüppel tief in die Scheide oder das Arschloch des Mädchens oder der Frau einzudringen. Stellte der Polizist bei diesem Anlass fest, dass die Ertappte trotz Verbots einen Schlüpfer trug, war eine öffentliche Sonderbestrafung fällig, bei der die Sünderin ganz nackt sein musste, um an den Brüsten, an der Votze und am Arsch gezüchtigt zu werden.</p> <p>In den meisten Privathäusern mussten die weiblichen Familienmitglieder total nackt sein, um für das jahrelange Unrecht des nun vergangenen Matriarchats zu büßen. Nicht selten mussten Frauen und Mädchen über Tag und nachts schmerzhafte Foltergeräte an den Brüsten und an den Schamlippen tragen, auch wenn sie nicht gerade in Strafe waren. So rächten sich die Männer für die jahrelang ertragene Schmach.</p> <p>Im ganzen Land wurden alle Mädchenschulen zu Gemeinschaftsschulen umgewandelt, in denen zumindest für die Mädchen eine strenge Hausordnung bestand. Während die Jungen sich ganz normal kleiden durften, galt für alle Mädchen die Halb-und-halb-Regelung. An allen geraden Kalendertagen musste der Oberkörper nackt bleiben, an allen ungeraden Tagen wurde der Unterkörper entblößt. Bedeckte ein Mädchen auch nur versehentlich seine Blößen, so wurde es sofort bestraft. Zusätzlich zu der schmerzhaften Sofortstrafe wurde ihm für eine Woche völlige Nacktheit verordnet. Und dieses Nacktgebot galt auch für den Weg zur Schule und wieder nach Haus.</p> <p>In den öffentlichen Verkehrsmitteln gab es eine weitere Sonderregelung für Mädchen und Frauen. Ihnen wurde die Benutzung der Busse und Bahnen nur in völliger Nacktheit erlaubt. Schon an der Haltestelle bzw. auf dem Bahnhof musste sich jedes Mädchen und jede Frau nackt ausziehen und die Sachen in einen stets mitgeführten Beutel packen. Sollte die weibliche Person einen Sitzplatz ergattert haben, so hat es ihn mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln einzunehmen, so dass man stets die sorgfältig rasierte Möse sehen konnte. Einige männliche Jugendliche machten es sich zum Zeitvertreib, gerade älteren Frauen die Mösen zu öffnen und die inneren Schamlippen in die Länge zu zerren. Gnade Gott der Frau, die sich dagegen wehrte, wenn die Jungen mit der ganzen Faust in die Scheide eindrangen. Das war eben das neue Recht. Alle Mädchen und Frauen, die wegen eines Vergehens gegen die neue Ordnung ein Bestrafungszentrum aufgesucht haben, wurden registriert und zur nächsten „Schmerzolympiade“ bestellt, die etwa alle zwei Monate in jeder größeren Stadt abgehalten wurde. Im Stadium mussten alle im letzten Zeitraum straffällig gewordenen Mädchen und Frauen an mindestens fünf schmerzhaften Disziplinen teilnehmen. Jeweils eine Votzen-, eine Titten- und eine Arschdisziplin war den Teilnehmerinnen zur Auswahl gestellt, zwei weitere Disziplinen wurden von dem männlichen Kampfrichtern bestimmt. Die jeweils Erstplatzierte in jeder Disziplin wurde für die nächst folgende Schmerzolympiade zur „Sportleiterin“ bestellt, um die Wettkämpferinnen zu quälen. Dass sie dabei äußerste Strenge bewiesen und die Geschlechtsgenossinnen nicht schonten, wurde von den männlichen Kampfrichtern genau überwacht. Fiel eine Frau durch fehlende Härte auf, so sah sie sich bei der nächsten Olympiade als Opfer wieder. Nun zu der Beschreibung einiger Schmerzdisziplinen bei dieser Schmerzolympiade:</p> <p class=""h2"">Teil A: Tittenbehandlungen</p> <p>Die Kandidatinnen legen ihre Brüste auf ein flaches Brett. Der Kampfrichter oder eine Sportleiterin schlagen mit dünnen Stöcken auf die Brüste ein. Wer seine Titten vom Brett zurück zieht, scheidet als Verliererin aus. Um ein zu frühes Zurückweichen zu unterbinden, müssen die ersten drei Ausscheidenden an einer Ersatzdisziplin der gleichen Art teilnehmen, natürlich zusätzlich zum verordneten Kontingent.</p> <p>Die Kandidatinnen legen sich rücklings auf schmale Pritschen. Nun wird mit einem Ledergurt auf die Titten geschlagen, bis das Mädchen oder die Frau aufgibt und sich von der Pritsche rollt. Auch hier gilt natürlich die Regel, dass für die drei ersten Ausscheidenden der Wettkampf nicht gezählt wird.</p> <p>Alle Teilnehmerinnen bekommen eine fest sitzende Klemme auf die Brustwarzen, die in einem Haken enden. Ohne Zuhilfenahme der Hände müssen die Teilnehmerinnen die Haken in kleine Ringe einfädeln, die an Gewichten befestigt sind, und diese dann über eine Strecke von fünfzig Metern transportieren. Die Gewichte variieren zwischen 500 Gramm und 4 Kilogramm. Wenn alle Gewichte transportiert sind, ist die Sportlerin mit der höchsten Gewichtsleistung die Gewinnerin. Hat eine Teilnehmerin weniger als zwanzig Kilogramm transportiert, wird die Disziplin nicht gezählt.</p> <p>Jeweils zwei Mädchen oder zwei Frauen treten gegeneinander an. Sie haben die gleichen Warzenklemmen wie beim Gewichtetransport. Bei dieser Disziplin müssen sie die Haken mit ihrer jeweiligen Gegnerin verbinden und dann versuchen, durch Rückwärtsgehen die Gegnerin über eine entsprechende Markierung zu ziehen. Auch hier wird mangelnde Motivation durch Nichtwertung des Laufes bestraft.</p> <p>Auf der geraden Laufbahn werden zwei Karren mit ziemlich fest eingestellter Bremse aufgestellt. Bewegt wird jeder Karren mittels eines Holzblockes, der genau auf die Tittenhöhe der jeweils zwei Wettkämpferinnen eingestellt wird. Zwei Vertiefungen an der Frontseite dieses Blockes sind mit feinen Nadelspitzen versehen, die sich schmerzhaft in die Brüste bohren, wenn die Frauen versuchen, den Karren nur mit ihren Titten vorwärts zu stoßen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Teil B Votzenbehandlungen</p> <p>Alle Teilnehmerinnen liegen mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln nebeneinander. Der Kampfrichter oder die Sportleiterin schlägt mit einer Riemenpeitsche auf die leicht offenen Mösen, bis das Mädchen oder die Frau aufgibt und die Schenkel schließt. Die Regel für die ersten drei Verliererinnen gilt natürlich auch hier.</p> <p>Für das Transportspiel bekommen die Teilnehmerinnen fest sitzende Klemmen auf die äußeren Schamlippen. Damit müssen sie die schon aus der Tittenabteilung bekannte Übung des Gewichtetransports durchführen. Für die Hälfte der Teilnehmerinnen, die bei dieser Übung hinten liegen, wird der Wettkampf wiederholt. Nur kommen nun die Klemmen auf die inneren Schamlippen. Die Gewichte bleiben aber die gleichen. Für die drei schwächsten Ergebnisse wird noch ein Durchgang veranstaltet, bei dem die Gewichte auf zwei Kilogramm maximal begrenzt werden. Dafür kommt die Klemme aber auf den Kitzler der Frau oder des Mädchens.</p> <p>Beim Staffellauf wird der hölzerne Staffelstab nicht per Hand weitergegeben, sondern er muss während des Laufes in der Möse gehalten und beim Wechsel auch ohne Hilfe der Hände an die nächste Möse übergeben werden. Das Verlieren des Staffelholzes im Lauf wird registriert und nach Ende des Laufes durch Hiebe auf die Votze geahndet. Gleiches gilt für das Berühren des Holzes während des Laufes mit der Hand. Sollten alle Teilnehmerinnen eines Laufes durch Verlieren des Staffelholzes ausfallen, so wird nach der Votzenbestrafung der gesamte Lauf wiederholt, bis mindestens ein Team siegreich ist.</p> <p>Jeweils zwei etwa gleich alte Teilnehmerinnen reizen sich gegenseitig mit einem dicken Zackendildo die Votzen. Siegerin ist, wer seine Gegnerin zuerst zum Orgasmus bringt.</p> <p>Beim Einzelwettkampf im Tauziehen sind jeweils zwei Kämpferinnen an den inneren Schamlippen miteinander verbunden. Ziel ist es, die Gegnerin über eine bestimmte Markierung zu zerren. Die Verliererinnen bei dieser Übung müssen dann untereinander erneut kämpfen. Nun werden sie an den Kitzlern miteinander verbunden.</p> <p>Jeweils vier Mädchen oder Frauen treten vor eine Bank, aus der vier Dildos nach oben ragen. Alle Dildos stehen unter Strom und haben an der Spitze einen Sensor, der signalisiert, wenn der Dildo auf festen Widerstand stößt. Die Kämpferinnen pfählen sich auf die Dildos und versuchen trotz der heftigen Stromschläge, möglichst oft den Dildo bis zum Anschlag in die Scheide zu bekommen. Teil C: Analbehandlungen</p> <p>Mit Reitgerten werden die Hinterbacken gestriemt, bis die Kämpferinnen aufgeben. Die erste Hälfte der Verliererinnen bekommt dann die Gerte der Länge nach in die Arschfurche gezogen, bis auch hier die Gewinnerin bzw. die Verliererinnen fest stehen.</p> <p>Der Staffellauf wird wiederholt. Nun wird das etwas dünnere Staffelholz im Arsch transportiert und auch von Arschloch zu Arschloch weitergegeben. Für Fehler bei diesem Wettkampf gelten die gleichen Regeln wie für den Staffellauf mit den Votzenhölzern.</p> <p>Jeweils zwei Kämpferinnen bekommen ein Ende eines abgesägten Besenstiels in den Arsch und müssen sich nun gegenseitig über die Grenzmarkierungen drücken.</p> <p>Am Start des Hundertmeterlaufs bekommen alle Teilnehmerinnen ein eiskaltes Klistier von zwei Litern, das sie erst am Ziel wieder entlassen dürfen. Flüssigkeitsverluste während des Laufes werden mit Votzenhieben bestraft.</p> <p>Bei jeder Schmerzolympiade werden von den Kampfrichtern neue Wettkämpfe vorgestellt. In der Zeitungen gibt es Aufforderungen, sich mit neuen Foltermethoden an einem Ideenwettbewerb für die Schmerzolympiade zu beteiligen. Die Einsender dürfen ihre Ideen dann auch selbst in die Praxis umsetzen.</p></div>",[]
37,"Das Strafhaus, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"A sequel to ""Schöne neue Zeit"", but a stand alone story as well.",2005-10-18,10,5,"nc, Mg, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Diese Geschichte lehnt sich inhaltlich an meine früher veröffentlichte Story „Schöne neue Zeit“ an, ist aber eine eigenständige Erzählung.</p> <p>Während der einige Jahre währenden politischen Weiberherrschaft wurde ich wegen der strengen körperlichen Züchtigung mehrerer sehr junger Mädchen von einem Gericht, das natürlich nur von Frauen besetzt war, zu einer mehrjährigen Haftstrafe verurteilt. Als sich das politische Blatt nun zum Guten wendete und die Männer wieder die Regierungsverantwortung übernahmen, wurde ich sofort aus dem Gefängnis entlassen. Als Entschädigung für die immerhin fast eineinhalbjährige Haft wurde ich zum Leiter eines örtlichen Strafhauses für Mädchen ernannt, da ich dafür auch die fachliche Kompetenz mitbrachte.</p> <p>Zusammen mit vier anderen Männern führe ich nun seit einigen Wochen diese Einrichtung, die in einem kleinen ehemaligen Schulgebäude am Stadtrand untergebracht ist. Täglich kommen etwa acht bis zehn Mädchen im Alter zwischen vier und zwölf Jahren zu uns, um ihre körperliche Züchtigung zu empfangen. Die Mädchen ab dreizehn und die erwachsenen Frauen bis fünfundsechzig Jahre kommen zu ihrer Bestrafung in eine andere Einrichtung in der Stadtmitte.</p> <p>Einige Mädchen werden von Polizisten gebracht, die uns über die Vergehen der Sünderinnen informieren, damit wir das angemessene Strafmaß festlegen können. Die meisten Mädchen kommen aber ganz allein. Sie haben ein amtliches Schreiben dabei, in dem der Einweisungsgrund notiert ist. Keinem Mädchen würde es einfallen, den Weg zum Strafhaus zu verfehlen. Die Strafen dafür wären drakonisch.</p> <p>Um den typischen Ablauf eines Strafhausbesuches kennen zu lernen, begleiten wir doch einfach die sechsjährige Pamela, die heute in meinem Haus bestraft werden soll. Pünktlich um neun Uhr früh klingelt es an der Pforte und Pam wird eingelassen. Noch vor Betreten des Haupthauses muss sich das Mädchen splitternackt ausziehen und seine Sachen im Anbau des Pförtnerhauses deponieren. Drinnen übergibt es den Begleitbrief an einen meiner Mitarbeiter. Der liest laut vor, dass Pamela wegen mehrfacher Verspätung beim Schulbesuch zu bestrafen sei. Mein Kollege überlegt kurz und entscheidet dann, dass dafür eine zweistündige Züchtigung wohl ausreichend ist. Doch zuvor kommt Pam zur Hygienevorbereitung, damit es bei der späteren Bestrafung kein Malheur gibt. In einem kleinen Waschraum bekommt das Mädchen ein heißes Klistier von einem Liter Inhalt in den Darm. Danach wird mit kaltem Wasser so lange der Darm gespült, bis das Wasser völlig klar zurück kommt. Der gleiche Irrigator wird dann dazu benutzt, die enge Scheide des Kindes gründlich zu spülen.</p> <p>Nun kann die eigentliche Züchtigung beginnen. Der rücklings liegenden Pamela werden die Beine stramm zum Kopf gezogen und seitlich sicher befestigt. So öffnet sich die Spalte weit und gibt sowohl die pralle Kindervotze wie auch das winzige Arschloch des Mädchens frei. Der Züchtiger beginnt mit einer speziellen Peitsche, die vorn nach einem hochelastischen halben Meter Glasfiber in einer flachen Lederpatsche endet. Mit geübter Hand peitscht der Mann nun direkt auf das zuckende Arschloch und die wulstigen Schamlippen des Kindes ein. Es klatscht jedes Mal wie ein Pistolenschuss, wenn das Leder den Kontakt mit der gepeinigten Haut aufnimmt. Diese rötet sich gleichmäßig, wird aber nicht verletzt.</p> <p>Die prall gerundeten Arschbacken schlägt der Erzieher nun mit einer breiten Lederklatsche, so dass sich die rote Färbung gleichmäßig über den gesamten Hintern verteilt. Auch die pralle Möse bekommt eine strenge Abreibung mit dem Leder. Da die Haut zwischen den Schamlippen noch ziemlich weiß ist, muss sich Pamela nun selbst die Möse aufzerren, damit der Mann mit der Spezialpeitsche mitten in die offene Spalte hineinschlagen kann. So bekommt auch der steil aufgerichtete Kitzler des Mädchens über vierzig beißende Hiebe ab. Dank der Professionalität des Mannes wird die Haut auch bei dieser schlimmen Auspeitschung nicht verletzt. Droht das Mädchen vor Schmerz in Ohnmacht zu fallen, reagiert der Mann sofort und nimmt die Gewalt der Hiebe etwas zurück. So muss Pamela die ganze Auspeitschung ihrer Spalte bei vollem Bewusstsein erdulden.</p> <p>Inzwischen sind fünfzig Minuten vergangen. Pam wird losgebunden und muss sich vor den bequem in einem Sessel sitzenden Züchtiger hinknien. Der hat seine Hose herunter gelassen und präsentiert nun seinen steifen Schwanz. Pamela muss nun den dicken Lustprügel ihres Züchtigers in den Mund nehmen und ihn intensiv lutschen. Schafft sie es, den Mann innerhalb von zehn Minuten zum Abspritzen zu bringen, wird sich der Rest ihrer Strafe etwas milder gestalten. Angestrengt wippt der kleine Mädchenkopf auf dem Schwanz des Mannes auf und ab, doch der ist wohl geübt in der Kunst sich zurück zu halten. Erst nach fünfzehn Minuten lässt er seinem Drang freien Lauf und spritzt eine riesige Menge Sperma in die Kehle des jungen Mädchens. Das schluckt verzweifelt und schafft es tatsächlich, die ganze Portion zu schlucken. Es war ja gewarnt, dass das Verschütten von Sperma streng bestraft werden würde.</p> <p>Pamela wird nun wieder fixiert. Mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln auf den Knien hockend und den Kopf auf die Tischplatte gelegt, präsentiert die Kleine ihre weit offene Spalte, die immer noch ein wenig rot ist, aber sich gut erholt hat. Mit einem Rillendildo von zwei Zentimeter Durchmesser fährt der Mann nun in die Scheide des Mädchens ein und stößt ihn bis zum Anschlag in das feuchte Loch. Langsam zieht er dann das Foltergerät zurück, bis es nur noch mit der runden Kuppe zwischen den Schamlippen ruht. Dann stößt er mit Gewalt zu und treibt den Dildo wieder tief in die Scheide des jammernden Mädchens hinein. Eine Viertelstunde lang treibt er dieses brutale Spiel, bei dem Pamelas Scheide immer wunder wird. Dann wechselt er zum anderen Loch und drückt den Dildo tief in den Darm des ächzenden Mädchens. Auch hier quält er das zuckende Loch eine Viertelstunde lang aufs Schärfste.</p> <p>Nun sind nur noch ein paar Minuten übrig, die der Mann nicht ungenutzt lassen will. Ein metallischer Stab wird tief in die Scheide eingeführt und eine ebenfalls metallische Klammer auf den Kitzler gesetzt. Nun wird die gepeinigte Votze des schreienden Mädchens mit Elektroschocks behandelt, bis ein Glockensignal das Ende der zwei Stunden anzeigt. Pamela geht taumelnd zum Ausgang, zieht sich mühsam an und begibt sich auf den Heimweg. Künftig wird sie wohl pünktlicher zum Unterricht erscheinen.</p></div>",[]
38,"Das Strafhaus, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,part 2 of the story about the house of discipline,2005-10-18,11,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute soll die zehnjährige Anna in meinem Strafhaus gezüchtigt werden. Sie war schon einmal vor etwa sechs Monaten bei mir für eine zweistündige Strafsitzung. Offenbar hat sie damals die Auspeitschung ihrer Mösenspalte und die Elektrobehandlung ihrer Scheide beeindruckt, denn ein halbes Jahr ohne Straffälligkeit ist schon eine respektable Leistung. Im Begleitbrief der Schule steht, dass Anna sich den Anordnungen der Lehrer widersetzt und seit einiger Zeit durch Ungehorsam auffällt. Das klingt nach einer Ganztagsbehandlung.</p> <p>Ich schicke die splitternackte Anna zuerst in den Waschraum. Der dort gerade arbeitende Kollege verpasst der Kleinen die obligatorische Darm- und Scheidenspülung, ehe er sie zu mir zurück schickt. Nun betrachte ich das Mädchen etwas genauer. In dem vergangenen Halbjahr sind ihm tatsächlich kleine Titten gewachsen. Zwar ist das eigentliche Brustfleisch nur ein winziger Kegel auf Annas Oberkörper, doch die Brustwarzen ragen dick und steif aus den überproportional großen Warzenhöfen heraus. Anna hat also eine Strafregion mehr als beim letzten Besuch im Strafhaus.</p> <p>Zu Beginn lege ich das Mädchen rücklings auf den Tisch und beuge die Beine bis über den Kopf der Kleinen. So kommt die haarlose Spalte gut zur Geltung und verbirgt weder die plumpe Möse noch das kleine runzelige Arschloch. Ich binde Anna nicht fest, sondern befehle ihr, die Beine gehorsam geöffnet zu halten, während ich ihr in die Spalte peitsche. Würde sie verbotenerweise die Strafhaltung verändern, so würde die Auspeitschung ihrer Mösenspalte von vorn beginnen, allerdings dann mit einer härteren Peitsche. Brav hält mir das Kind die offene Spalte hin, die sich von Minute zu Minute tiefer rot färbt. Nach einer Viertelstunde lasse ich die Peitsche sinken und gönne der Kleinen eine kurze Ruhepause.</p> <p>Danach muss sie vor mir knien und mir ihre kleinen Titten zur Züchtigung hinhalten. Laut klatschend trifft das flache Leder immer genau auf die dicken Nippel, die unter den erbarmungslosen Hieben noch weiter anschwellen.</p> <p>Die prallen Hinterbacken haben bei der Spaltenauspeitschung zwar schon ein paar saftige Hiebe abbekommen, doch jetzt ist der Rohrstock angesagt. Mit geübter Hand setze ich Striemen auf Striemen der Länge nach auf jede pralle Backe, wobei ich auch die tiefe Furche nicht schone. Jedes Mal, wenn der Stock das kleine hintere Loch direkt trifft, zuckt Anna heftig zusammen, wagt es aber nicht ihre Haltung zu verändern. Dann füge ich den Längsstriemen noch ein gleichmäßiges Muster von Querstreifen hinzu. An den Kreuzungspunkten treten nun erstmals winzige Blutströpfchen hervor, die nach Ende dieses Teils der Abstrafung mit Essigwasser abgewaschen werden.</p> <p>Während Anna sich kurz erholt, stelle ich das Folterfahrrad in die Mitte des Raumes. Das ist ein handelübliches Trimm-Fahrrad, allerdings mit einigen sinnvollen Veränderungen. So ragen aus dem schmalen Sattel zwei elastische Dildos heraus, deren Oberfläche mit vielen feinen Noppen und Zacken versehen sind. Anna muss sich beim Aufsitzen diese zwei Dildos in die Scheide und den Arsch einführen. Nachdem ihre Füße an den Pedalen und die Hände am Haltegriff befestigt sind, bekommt Anna den Befehl, die Pedalen zu bewegen. Eine Strecke von fünfundzwanzig Kilometern mit nur geringen Steigungen wird eingestellt. Bei jeder Umdrehung der Pedalen wird einer der Dildos über eine Schubstange tief in das Loch der Radlerin gestoßen, immer abwechselnd in die Scheide und in den Arsch. Anna bekommt noch die Anweisung, dass sie eine Geschwindigkeit von 20 km/h einzuhalten hat, da bei diesem Tempo die Stöße der Dildos noch moderat bleiben. Wird sie langsamer, so stoßen die Dildos mit deutlich verstärkter Kraft zu. Alle zwei Minuten wird über eine kleine Düse eine Portion Gleitgel auf die Dildos gesprüht, um sie schlüpfriger zu machen. Da dieses Gel aber schon nach etwas über eineinhalb Minuten verbraucht ist, wird Annas Möse und Darm regelmäßig trocken durchstoßen, was ihre Qualen nicht unerheblich verstärkt. Anna könnte zwar die Leidenszeit durch schnelleres Treten der Pedalen verkürzen, aber das ist natürlich kräftezehrend und erhöht die Gefahr, gegen Ende der Folter noch unter die vorgeschriebenen 20 km/h zu fallen. Erst wenn das Glockensignal ertönt, das die Vollendung der fünfundzwanzig Kilometer anzeigt, kann Anna ein wenig ausruhen. Allerdings muss sie dafür auf dem Rad sitzen bleiben und auch die Dildos noch in sich behalten. Immerhin bewegen diese sich aber nun nicht mehr, so dass Anna wirklich eine Erholung gewährt wird.</p> <p>Da die Mösenspalte derzeit noch wund ist, werden der Kleinen nun noch einmal die frisch gesprossenen Titten gepeitscht, immer genau auf die steifen Nippel.</p> <p>Nun ist Anna wirklich erschöpft, doch ihr Martyrium ist noch nicht zu Ende. Da sie sich kaum noch auf den Beinen halten kann, wird sie mit weit gespreizten Armen und Beinen auf einer harten Pritsche festgebunden. In Arsch und Scheide werden Metallzylinder geschoben, von denen elektrische Kabel zu einer Schaltbox führen. Auch auf die dick angeschwollenen Brustwarzen kommen Klemmen, die ebenfalls mit der Box verbunden sind. Nachdem nun auch noch eine Klemme auf dem Kitzler befestigt worden ist, wird die automatische Box in Betrieb gesetzt. In unregelmäßigen Abständen werden nun die fünf Kontaktstellen unter Strom gesetzt. Mal zuckt der schmerzhafte Stromschlag nur in eine Strafregion, mal in zwei, drei, vier oder sogar in alle fünf. Anna kann sich nicht auf einen Rhythmus einstellen. Da auch noch die Intensität der Stromschläge von einem milden Summen bis zum beißenden Hochspannungsimpuls variiert, wird das Mädchen zwei Stunden lang in Atem gehalten.</p> <p>Eine kurze Inspektion zeigt, dass sich die Mösenspalte schon wieder gut erholt hat und noch etwas aushalten kann. Also wird Annas Innenvotze jetzt noch einer intensiven Bürstenmassage unterworfen, die so lange fortgesetzt wird, bis sich die Borsten der Rundbürste deutlich rot gefärbt haben.</p> <p>Die Drohung im Sinn, dass die Bestrafung noch drei Stunden lang fortgesetzt wird, falls Anna sich ungeschickt anstellt, muss sie nun mich und einen Kollegen durch eifriges Lutschen und Saugen zum Abspritzen bringen. Das ist keine leichte Aufgabe für die Kleine, da wir in dieser Disziplin schon sehr geübt sind und uns lange zurück halten können. So lassen wir die Kleine eine halbe Stunde lang an unseren Schwänzen arbeiten, ehe wir unserem Drang schließlich nachgeben und ihr die Kehle mit unserem Sperma füllen.</p> <p>Danach schicke ich das Mädchen nach Hause. Es gibt ja noch so viele Mädchen, die auf mich und meine Kollegen warten.</p></div>",[]
39,"Das Strafhaus, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Punishment for 12 year old Maria,2005-10-21,7,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute soll Maria ihre wohlverdiente Bestrafung erhalten. Maria wird in wenigen Tagen dreizehn und müsste dann ihre Bestrafung in einem der anderen Häuser in Empfang nehmen. Zu ihrem Glück kommt sie dieses Mal noch mit der milden Züchtigung in meinem Institut davon. Das Mädchen mit den für ihre Jugend erstaunlich voll entwickelten Brüsten war schon einige Male bei uns zur Abstrafung, allerdings noch nie bei mir persönlich. Das soll sich heute ändern.</p> <p>Die Darm- und Scheidenspülung nimmt Maria mit stoischem Gleichmut hin. Entweder erinnert sie sich an die Prozedur von ihren früheren Besuchen oder sie ist diese Behandlung von zu Haus gewohnt. Die Auspeitschung ihrer Hinterbacken einschließlich der offenen Furche hält Maria noch sehr beherrscht aus, doch bei der Behandlung der offenen Votzenspalte kann sie sich nicht mehr beherrschen und schreit ihre Qual laut heraus. Nach gut zehn Minuten, in denen abwechselnd die Riemenpeitsche und der Stock in die weit aufgezerrte Mösenspalte gezischt sind, bekommt Maria ihre erste Ruhepause. Sie sitzt dabei auf der scharfen Kante des Strafbalkens, der sich tief in die Spalte einschneidet. Ich ziehe ihr noch die inneren Schamlippen seitlich heraus, so dass das ganze Körpergewicht des Mädchens nun direkt auf dem Scheidenloch lastet.</p> <p>Als Maria die schwere Lochzange erblickt, die ich nun zur Hand nehme, beginnt sie zu flehen und zu jammern. Doch ungerührt von den Versprechungen, alles Erdenkliche tun zu wollen, ziehe ich die glitschigen kleinen Schamlippen in die Länge und stanze auf jeder Seite ein millimetergroßes Loch in das empfindliche Fleisch. Die schwache Blutung wird schnell mit einem Spray gestillt, das Maria weitere Schmerzen verursacht. Ich lasse das Kind eine Stunde lang auf dem Balken reiten, um die Wundränder sicher zu schließen.</p> <p>Die letzte halbe Stunde hat Maria allerdings keine Ruhe mehr auf dem Balken, denn ich verpasse den prallen Titten der Kleinen eine saftige Abreibung mit dem Lederpaddel. Immer wieder klatscht das feuchte Leder geräuschvoll auf die dick angeschwollenen Warzen, volle dreißig Minuten lang fast ununterbrochen im Sekundenrhythmus.</p> <p>Als ich sie vom Strafbalken hebe, kann sich Maria fast nicht allein auf ihren Beinen halten. Ich führe sie zum Tisch und bedeute ihr, sich rücklings darauf zu legen. Ohne weitere Aufforderung öffnet mir das Kind die Beine und präsentiert mir ihre haarlose Spalte, die nun von einer wütend roten Linie vom Arschloch bis zum Kitzler geschmückt ist. Auf meinen Wink greift Maria sofort mit beiden Händen ihre Schamlippen und zerrt sich die Spalte noch weiter auf, damit ich ungehindert an die kleinen inneren Schamlippen kommen kann. Ich fädele in jedes Loch einen Patentring aus Edelstahl ein, der mittels einer einfachen Zangenquetschung unlösbar gesichert wird. Man braucht schon einen richtigen Bolzenschneider, um das Hartmetall später zu entfernen, - falls man das überhaupt will.</p> <p>Mit der Flachzange, die eben noch dem sicheren Verschluss der Ringe gedient hat, packe ich nun den kleinen Kitzler des jammernden Mädchens, um diesen gehörig in die Länge zu zerren und schmerzhaft hin und her zu drehen. Diese Kitzlerfolter halte ich gut zehn Minuten durch, bis Marias Reaktionen schwächer werden.</p> <p>Danach soll Maria etwas Bewegung bekommen. Sie muss sich auf Hände und Knie niederlassen und mir ihre Spalte entgegen strecken. Ich hänge zwei dünne Schnüre mit einem Gummizwischenteil in die Schamlippenringe ein und führe sie zu den großen Zehen an Marias nackten Füßen. Dort werden sie mit leichter Spannung befestigt. Dann bringe ich Maria auf den Flur und befehle ihr, so schnell sie kann zum anderen Ende zu kriechen. Dass das keine leichte Aufgabe ist, bemerkt Maria schnell, denn ihre kleinen Schamlippen werden bei jeder Beinbewegung empfindlich langgezerrt, wie ich beim Hinterhergehen gut beobachten kann. Am Ende des zwanzig Meter langen Flures teile ich Maria mit, dass sie viel zu langsam gewesen sei. Je zwei Stockhiebe auf ihre Brustwarzen bestrafen sie dafür. Und dann muss Maria den Flur wieder zurück kriechen. Natürlich ist sie wieder zu langsam und bezieht vier weitere Hiebe auf ihre dick angeschwollenen Nippel. Erst meine unmissverständliche Drohung, ihr nun einen Ring in den Kitzler zu stechen und sie damit die Strecke kriechen zu lassen, beflügelt Marias Kraftreserven. Obwohl ihre Schamlippen nun extrem in die Länge gezerrt werden, schafft sie die Flurlänge in einer angemessenen Zeit.</p> <p>Zur Erholung darf sich Maria nun auf einem Stuhl mit einer weiten Öffnung in der Sitzfläche von der Anstrengung ausruhen, während an jeder Schamlippe ein Gewicht von 500 Gramm baumelt. Ich gebe der Kleinen die Anweisung, die Gewichte immer schön am Schaukeln zu halten.</p> <p>Kurze Zeit später bekommt Marias Kitzler zwar keinen permanenten Ring, wohl aber eine fest zupackende Schraubklemme verpasst. Die Schamlippengewichte werden abgenommen und stattdessen gemeinsam an einer Schnur befestigt, die über eine an der Decke befindliche Rolle zu Marias Kitzlerklemme geführt wird. Zuerst muss das Kind die Gewichte anheben, indem es langsam rückwärts geht. Wenn Maria an der rückwärtigen Wand angekommen ist, hängen die Gewichte kurz unterhalb der Rolle an der Decke. Dann geht es wieder vorwärts. Noch viermal muss Maria die Gewichte zur Decke befördern, indem sie einfach rückwärts geht. Dann wird die Übung schwieriger, weil ich nun einige Holzblöcke in Marias rückwärtigen Weg lege, die sie zu überwinden hat. Im Rückwärtsgang darf sie einfach über die Blöcke hinweg steigen, aber beim Vorwärtsgehen muss sie hüpfen. Das lässt die Gewichte ebenfalls sehr schmerzhaft hüpfen, was wiederum extrem qualvoll auf den Kitzler zurück wirkt. Auch diesen Teil der Übung muss Maria fünfmal schaffen, wenn sie ihren Kitzler befreien will.</p> <p>Der Straftag endet für das Mädchen mit der schon traditionellen Elektroschockbehandlung der Brustwarzen, des Arschlochs, der Scheide sowie von Kitzler und Schamlippen. Zehn Minuten lang schießen die elektrischen Schläge in Maria Geschlechtsorgane, ehe sie völlig erschöpft das Strafhaus verlassen kann.</p></div>",[]
40,"Das Strafhaus, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Katarina and Babette are punished together,2005-10-25,3,4,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die elfjährige Katarina und die neunjährige Babette sind Geschwister. Mit neugierigen Augen schauen sie sich in der Empfangshalle des Strafhauses um. Gerade wird eine splitternackte Achtjährige aus dem Waschraum an der einen Seite zum Treppenhaus auf der anderen Seite geführt, um in einem der Strafräume behandelt zu werden. Kaum hat sich die Tür geschlossen, wird sie schon wieder aufgestoßen und ein Kollege bringt eine weinende Zehnjährige herein, die offenbar ihre Bestrafung gerade hinter sich hat. Die kleinen Titten und der gesamte Bereich zwischen den Beinen ist feuerrot und von unzähligen Striemen bedeckt. Der Mann hat sichtlich hervorragende Arbeit geleistet. Ich warte noch ein wenig, bis das Mädchen sehr vorsichtig seine Kleider anzieht, ehe ich meine beiden Gäste auffordere, sich eiligst völlig nackt auszuziehen, wie es in diesem Haus üblich ist. Dabei erwartet mich eine Überraschung: obwohl Babette fast zwei Jahre jünger ist als Katarina, sind ihre Titten schon genau so weit entwickelt wie bei der älteren Schwester. Nur der Zustand der Brustwarzen, die bei Babette noch durch große vorstehende Warzenhöfe betont wird, weist auf den Altersunterschied hin. Babette hat noch ihre kindlich rosigen „Puffies“, während Katarina ihre zwei steifen Nippel inmitten kleiner kreisrunder dunkelbrauner Aureolen trägt.</p> <p>Katarina und Babette sollen sich trotz strengen Verbots immer wieder zu lesbischen Spielchen miteinander eingelassen haben. Der örtliche Erziehungsberater hat den überforderten Eltern die Einweisung der Mädchen ins Strafhaus empfohlen.</p> <p>Bei den üblichen Darm- und Scheidenspülungen stelle ich fest, dass beide Mädchen noch ihre Jungfernhäutchen besitzen. Das erstaunt mich um so mehr, als die meisten Mädchen bereits mit fünf Jahren von ihren Vätern entjungfert werden. Eine schnelle Recherche im Internet klärt mich auf. Der alleinerziehende Vater der beiden Mädchen ist erst vor kurzer Zeit aus dem Ausland in unser Land gekommen. Offenbar hat er die neue Erziehungspolitik noch nicht so richtig verstanden. Ich mache einen Vermerk für den zuständigen Erziehungsberater. Der wird sich mit dem Mann gründlich unterhalten.</p> <p>Anders als sonst üblich beginne ich nicht mit der Auspeitschung der Titten und der Mösenspalte. Die Tatsache der noch bestehenden Jungfräulichkeit beider Mädchen hat mir eine Idee eingegeben, wie ich die lesbischen Neigungen unterdrücken kann. Die ältere Schwester muss sich zunächst rücklings auf einen Tisch legen und die Beine weit spreizen, so dass die Möse sich bereits ein wenig öffnet. Dann bekommt Babette den Befehl, zuerst mit den Fingern und dann mit der ganzen Hand in Katarinas Scheide einzudringen, bis sie die Gebärmutter ertasten kann. Den schwachen Widerstand des Hymens hat sie zu überwinden. Für die Aktion gebe ich ihr exakt vier Minuten Zeit. Für jede Sekunde danach drohe ich ihr drei heftige Stockhiebe in ihre offene Votze an.</p> <p>Während auf einer großformatigen Stoppuhr die Sekunden dahinticken, beginnt Babette sehr zögerlich damit, die Scheide der Schwester zu erweitern. Da diese schon früh ein Gejammer anstimmt, traut sich Babette kaum fortzufahren. Ich zeige ihr den Stock, den ich ihr beim Misserfolg in die Votze schlagen werde. Beim Anblick des elastischen Rohrstocks nimmt sich Babette zusammen und drückt energischer in die widerstrebende Möse der Schwester. Noch eine Minute - und sie hat noch nicht einmal das freche Jungfernhäutchen erreicht. Ich halte die Uhr für einen Moment an und ziehe Babette energisch den Stock durch die Spalte, quasi als Kostprobe für den zu erwartenden Misserfolg. Die schrille Reaktion lässt mich vermuten, dass dieses Mädchen noch nie auf angemessene Weise gezüchtigt worden ist. Immerhin erneuert es seine Anstrengungen und schiebt die Hand erneut in die Scheide der Schwester. Vielleicht hat diese inzwischen etwas Flüssigkeit produziert, denn die Hand gleitet nun tiefer in den rosigen Kanal hinein. Katarina jammert laut, als die Schwester gegen ihr Hymen drückt. Ein starker Hieb quer über ihre Titten zeigt ihr, dass sie sich etwas ruhiger zu verhalten hat. Es bedarf aber noch eines weiteren Hiebes in die Votzenspalte der kleineren Schwester, um den Widerstand des Jungfernhäutchens zu brechen. Das frische Blut lässt die Hand nun ohne nennenswerten Widerstand tiefer gleiten, bis ein gutturales Stöhnen von Katarina signalisiert, dass Babettes Hand angekommen ist. Ich befehle Babette, die Hand noch dort zu lassen und lese die Uhr ab. Zwei Minuten und acht Sekunden über der Zeit, das macht 384 Votzenhiebe mit dem Stock. Die Kleine wird später die Engel im Himmel singen hören.</p> <p>Großzügig gestatte ich, dass sich Babette die blutverschmierte Hand, die bis über das Handgelenk hinaus in der Votze der Schwester versunken war, am Waschbecken säubert. Eigentlich wollte ich sie das Blut ablecken lassen, aber die Gefahr, dass dem Mädchen dabei übel wird, erschien mir zu groß und für die Fortsetzung der Bestrafung kontraproduktiv.</p> <p>Dann liegt Babette auf dem Tisch und die große Schwester bekommt den Auftrag, sie auf die gleiche Art zu entjungfern, wie es gerade mit ihr geschehen ist. Sind die Titten der Schwestern auch gleich groß, so gilt das leider nicht für die Hände. Das deutlich größere Format von Katarinas Hand und die doch spürbar engere Scheide von Babette versprechen eine besonders schwierige Erfüllung der Aufgabe. Tatsächlich dauert es über zehn Minuten, ehe Katarina mit ihren Fingern die Gebärmutter der Schwester packen kann. Das macht weit über tausend Votzenhiebe aus. Da auch das stabilste Mädchen nicht so viele Hiebe in die Votze aushalten kann, mache ich den beiden einen Vorschlag. Die Votzenhiebe werden zu gleichen Anteilen auf beide Mädchen verteilt. Einmal pro Wochen müssen sie gemeinsam ins Strafhaus kommen, um jeweils hundert der saftigen Votzenhiebe zu kassieren. Dafür wird die Votzenauspeitschung heute ein wenig milder ausfallen.</p> <p>Eifrig nicken die Mädchen zu diesem Vorschlag. Trotzdem bekommen sie die übliche Behandlung der Titten, der Arschfurche und der Mösenspalte zu gleichen Teilen.</p> <p>Bevor ich die beiden nach Haus entlasse, eröffne ich ihnen, dass jede lesbische Aktivität das Strafkonto für jedes Mädchen um exakt tausend Hiebe vergrößert. Somit ist der regelmäßige Besuch im Strafhaus programmiert, denn im gemeinsamen Schlafzimmer der Schwestern ist mittlerweile eine geheime Überwachungskamera installiert worden, die jede Aktion der Mädchen gnadenlos dokumentiert.</p> <p>Für den Heimweg bekommen beide Mädchen eine Reizsalbe auf den Kitzler und die Warnung, sich dort nicht zu berühren bis zum Zubettgehen. Was sie nicht wissen: in der Salbe ist ein unsichtbarer Farbstoff enthalten. Beim Heimkommen hält der Erziehungsberater eine UV-Lampe über die Hände der Mädchen und enthüllt die verräterischen Farbspuren. Damit hat sich das Konto der Mädchen schon einmal um weitere fünfhundert Votzenhiebe erhöht. Katarina und Babette werden wohl zu gern gesehenen Gästen im Strafhaus werden.</p></div>",[]
41,"Das Strafhaus, Part 5",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Two girls tortured in the Strafhaus.,2005-10-27,5,4,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der Leiter des Strafhauses für Heranwachsende hat mich gebeten, zwei Züchtigungen für ihn zu übernehmen, da er total überlastet ist und die Bestrafungen keinen Aufschub dulden. Das eine Mädchen - Jennifer - ist fünfzehn Jahre alt, Claudia ist vierzehn. Ich gebe zu Bedenken, dass meine Strafgeräte zum größten Teil auf die Körpermaße der vier- bis zwölfjährigen Mädchen ausgelegt sind. Die Behandlung mit den bei uns gebräuchlichen Analstöpseln und Dildos würde die älteren Mädchen eher amüsieren denn zum Schreien bringen. Das Problem löst sich, indem mir der Kollege seinen Koffer für mobile Bestrafungen zur Verfügung stellt. Darin sind die für die dreizehn- bis achtzehnjährigen Mädchen eher passenden Foltergeräte. Ich bin erstaunt, dass die meisten der Votzendildos mehr als sechs Zentimeter Durchmesser haben, einige sogar zehn Zentimeter. Und die sind dann noch mit spitzen Zacken besetzt.</p> <p>Jennifer kommt pünktlich um neun Uhr morgens zu mir und zieht sich ohne längere Umschweife nackt aus. Zuerst fallen mir ihre üppige Titten auf, mindestens Körbchengröße C oder sogar schon D. Dazu Nippel von gut einem Zentimeter Durchmesser, die steil und steif aus großen ovalen Aureolen ragen. Da das Mädchen unten herum völlig glatt rasiert ist, kann ich die fleischige Votze mit den wulstigen Schamlippen gut erkennen. Als ich ihr bedeute, sich umzudrehen, gehorcht sie sofort. Zu meiner Überraschung beugt sie sich dann sogar weit vor und zieht sich mit beiden Händen die Arschbacken auseinander, so dass ich das kleine runzelige Loch gut sehen kann. Als ich mich unbewusst räuspere, versteht Jennifer das wohl als Missbilligung und greift noch einmal nach und öffnet nun auch ihre Votzenspalte. Feucht und rosig glänzt die teilweise offene Scheide. Ich trete hinter das immer noch übergebeugte Mädchen und greife herzhaft zu. Mit den vier Fingern meiner linken Hand dringe ich tief in die Scheide ein, während sich mein Daumen gegen einen ziemlich starken Widerstand in das zuckende Arschloch bohrt. Die Finger energisch zum Daumen drückend hebe ich den Unterleib des stöhnenden Mädchens leicht an und schiebe es vorwärts. Auf allen Vieren bewegt sich Jennifer über den Flur in den nächsten Waschraum, um dort die üblichen Votzen- und Darmspülungen zu bekommen.</p> <p>Dann ist das spanische Reitpferd an der Reihe. Zum Glück für mich, zum Leidwesen für Jennifer, passen die Dildos aus dem mobilen Strafset in die Standardgewinde des Strafpferdes. Acht Zentimeter für die Votze und drei Zentimeter für den Arsch scheinen mir ein guter Beginn zu sein. Jennifer pfählt sich selbst auf die beiden zackenbesetzten Dildos und sitzt mit leicht schmerzverzerrter Miene still auf der scharfen Kante des Gerätes. Diese Ruhe werde ich ihr zerstören, denn nun schnalle ich zwei schmale Lederriemen um die gewaltigen Titten des Mädchens und führe die Mittelleine über eine Rolle an der Decke. Als ich das Seil stramm ziehe, stöhnt Jennifer laut auf, doch unbeirrt ziehe ich weiter und hebe Jennifers Körper ein gutes Stück an ihren Titten empor. Zur Hälfte werden die beiden Strafdildos sichtbar, die jetzt verräterisch feucht glänzen. Ich lasse das Seil einfach durch meine Hände gleiten und erfreue mich an dem schmatzenden Geräusch, das die Dildos beim Wiedereinfahren in die nassen Löcher verursachen. Wieder hebe ich das Mädchen an seinen Titten an und lasse es wieder auf die Dildos fallen. Erst als meine Arme nach gut einer halben Stunde müde werden, beende ich das grausame Spiel.</p> <p>Die dicken Brustwarzen sind geradezu einladend für die strammen Nippelklemmen, die ich nun auf die steifen Zitzen schraube. Die beiden kurzen Schnüre von den Klemmen vereinigen sich zu einer stärkeren Schnur, die ich über die eben schon benutzte Rolle an der Decke führe. Am Ende der Schnur wartet ein bis jetzt noch leerer Plastikeimer, daneben ein Stapel von Ziegelsteinen, jeder bestimmt über ein Kilogramm schwer. Jennifer atmet schwer, als sie nun den immer schwerer werdenden Eimer nur mit ihren langgezerrten Nippeln etwas einen Meter vom Boden anheben muss. Das ganze pralle Tittenfleisch verformt sich zu schlanken Kegeln, wenn der nun fast volle Eimer in die Höhe gehoben wird. Und bei der gezielten Auspeitschung der Nippel, gleich nach dem Abnehmen der Klemmen, klingen Jennifer schrille Schreie wie Musik in meinen Ohren. Da ist es fast schon eine Erholung für das hübsche Mädchen, wenn es nun rückwärts auf den Knien vor dem waagerecht installierten Dildo Platz nehmen muss und sich das gut sechs Zentimeter dicke Ding tief in die Scheide zu stopfen. Dann muss Jennifer mit aller Kraft rückwärts kriechen und den Dildo auf eine Feder drücken, bis ein Glockensignal zeigt, dass zehn Kilogramm Druck ausgeübt wird. Fünfzigmal soll die Glocke ertönen, bis Jennifer diese Strafe hinter sich hat. Und sie muss auch vor jedem neuen Vorstoß den Dildo ganz aus ihrer Votze entlassen. Das wird Jennifer eine Stunde lang beschäftigen.</p> <p>Ich bringe inzwischen die Auspeitschmaschine in Stellung. Das ist ein starker Motor, der auf der Welle drei Aufnahmen für diverse Strafinstrumente besitzt. Da gibt es einfache Stoffschnüre, Gummischnüre mit glatten und verzweigten Enden, Gummischnüre, die an den Enden mit feinen Stahlkugeln gespickt sind und eine Anzahl glatter elastischer Stäbe. Unsere normalen Besucher werden rücklings auf einen Tisch geschnallt, die Maschine wird vor der weit offenen Spalte in Stellung gebracht und peitscht unermüdlich auf das sündige Fleisch der kleinen Mädchen ein. Für Jennifer bringe ich die Maschine in eine Position, in der die für diese Phase vorgesehenen Gummischnüre mit verzweigter Spitze senkrecht von unten nach oben peitschen. Dann muss sich das Mädchen rückwärts auf die schnell rotierenden Schnüre zu bewegen, bis die weit offene Spalte von den Schnüren getroffen wird. Ich stehe mit einem Elektroschocker dabei und bedrohe damit die Titten des Mädchens, falls es verbotenerweise wieder nach vorn rutschen sollte. Jennifer schreit wie am Spieß, doch ich lasse sie erst frei, nachdem das Peitschenrad zehn Minuten lang andauernd die Spalte malträtiert hat. Ich muss dabei nur zweimal die dicken Brustwarzen mit dem Schocker berühren. Eigentlich mehr zu meinem eigenen Vergnügen knete ich das üppige Tittenfleisch jetzt eine Weile kräftig durch. Immerhin habe ich solche Monstertitten selten in meinem Haus zur Behandlung.</p> <p>Jennifer überrascht mich ein weiteres Mal, als sie sich am Ende der Strafsitzung höflich bei mir bedankt, dass ich mir so große Mühe mit der Züchtigung gegeben habe. Dann verabschiedet sie sich mit einem freundlichen Lächeln, obwohl ihr das Gehen offenbar noch Schmerzen bereitet.</p> <p>Claudia, die Vierzehnjährige wartet schon im Empfangsraum auf mich. Sie ist bereits splitternackt und sitzt mit weit gespreizten Beinen auf der Holzbank. Nach den üppigen Titten von Jennifer sind diese eher von normaler Größe, allerdings mit extrem großen Nippeln inmitten dunkelbrauner Warzenhöfe. Die Möse ist blitzblank rasiert und glänzt verräterisch feucht. Offenbar hat Claudia eben noch an ihrer Pflaume herum gespielt. Bei ihr wende ich den gleichen „Sixpack-Griff“ wie bei Jennifer an und bugsiere das Mädchen in den Waschraum.</p> <p> Bis zum Abend durchläuft Claudia nahezu die gleichen Strafmaßnahmen wie am Vormittag ihre Freundin Jennifer. Allerdings scheint sie die Torturen ein wenig besser zu ertragen als Jennifer, denn sie zeigt auch bei den härtesten Qualen nur geringe und sehr beherrschte Reaktionen.</p> <p>Auch sie bedankt sich zum Schluss für die erhaltene Züchtigung und bekennt verschämt, dass sie zweimal während der Sitzung einen Orgasmus bekommen hat. Das sei ihr im normalen Strafhaus bisher erst einmal passiert. Sie würde ihre nächste Bestrafung gern wieder bei mir erdulden.</p></div>",[]
42,Strenge Schulzucht,-1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,A very special school for the six to twelve year old girls.,2005-10-28,10,4,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich bin Lehrer und Erzieher an einer Grundschule für Mädchen. Nach der grundlegenden Reform des Schul- und Erziehungswesens vor drei Jahren werden in dieser Schule Mädchen von der ersten bis zur sechsten Klasse unterrichtet, also Mädchen von sechs bis 12 Jahren. Neben den traditionellen Unterrichtsfächern genießen unsere Schülerinnen vor allem eine strenge Erziehung zu Fleiß und Gehorsam. Rohrstock und Riemenpeitsche sind in jedem Klassenraum vorhanden, um bei Bedarf einen nackten Hintern oder eine nackte Mösenspalte zu züchtigen. In den Klassen 5 und 6 gibt es auch noch die breiten Ledergurte, mit denen auf die nackten Titten der in dieser Jahrgangsstufe schon gut entwickelten Mädchen geschlagen wird. Für besondere Züchtigungen sind mehrere Strafräume eingerichtet, darunter ein Raum für intensive Wasserbehandlungen sowie ein Raum mit einem gynäkologischen Stuhl, der die gründliche Bestrafung der inneren Geschlechtsorgane der Mädchen erlaubt.</p> <p>Wenn die Schülerinnen morgens in der Schule eintreffen, ziehen sie sich gleich aus und legen die zweckmäßige Schuluniform an. Diese besteht für alle Jahrgangsstufen aus einem weiten ärmellosen Hemd, das gerade die Hinterbacken der Mädchen bedeckt. Obwohl das Hemd eine bis zum Hals reichende Knopfleiste hat, dürfen von den sechs Knöpfen nur die unteren drei geschlossen werden. Außerdem sind die seitlichen Öffnungen für die Arme so tief ausgeschnitten, dass man bei erhobenen Armen die Titten der Mädchen fast vollständig sehen kann. Als Unterwäsche tragen die Mädchen einen stets eine Nummer zu kleinen Tangaslip, der die Hinterbacken völlig frei lässt und die Möse gerade eben bedeckt. Leichte Sandalen runden die Schuluniform ab.</p> <p>In den zweimal wöchentlich stattfindenden Sportstunden sind alle Mädchen nach griechischer Tradition nackt. Das mag wohl auch der Grund dafür sein, dass das jährliche öffentliche Sportfest unserer Schule von vielen Zuschauern besucht wird.</p> <p>An ihrem ersten Schultag werden die Sechsjährigen im Lauf der vorgeschriebenen medizinischen Eingangsuntersuchung zwangsentjungfert, damit sie später auch im Inneren der Scheide gezüchtigt werden können. Die hübschesten Neuzugänge werden von den Lehrern zur persönlichen Defloration ausgewählt, die übrigen Mädchen erleben die Entjungferung in einer Maschine, die unterhalb des Untersuchungsstuhles installiert ist und zum Vollzug nur nach oben geklappt werden muss.</p> <p>Alle Eltern haben schon vorher ein Merkblatt mit Instruktionen erhalten. Darin steht zum Beispiel, dass die Mädchen stets mit völlig glatter Scham zur Schule zu erscheinen haben. Sollte ein Mädchen bei der üblichen Kontrolle diesbezüglich auffallen, so hat nicht nur es selbst eine Bestrafung zu erwarten, sondern, falls im Haushalt des Mädchens eine Mutter oder eine größere Schwester vorhanden ist, so wird diese zu einer Bestrafung in die Schule bestellt. Dann ist eine mehrstündige schmerzhafte Behandlung von Titten, Arsch und Votze der Frau fällig. Einzig bei alleinerziehenden Vätern, von denen es nach dem gesellschaftlichen Umbruch immer mehr gibt, wird die Ausnahme gemacht, dass die wöchentliche Schamrasur der Tochter in der Schule vollzogen wird, gegen eine angemessene Gebühr natürlich.</p> <p>Was den Lernerfolg angeht, haben wir hier recht hohe Erwartungen an unsere Schülerinnen. Im Lauf der Zeit haben wir die Erfahrung gemacht, dass nur die ständige Angst vor empfindlichen Strafen die Mädchen zum intensiven Lernen bringt. Schauen wir doch einmal in die fünfte Klasse, in der zur Zeit eine Mathestunde abläuft. Offenbar hat es gerade ein kleines Problem gegeben, denn wenn wir die Tür öffnen, sehen wir alle vierzehn Mädchen mit entblößtem Unterleib auf ihren Tischen liegen, die Beine weit gespreizt zum Kopf gezogen und die Mösenspalte weit offen.</p> <p>Der hier eingesetzte Lehrer tritt vor die erste offene Spalte und stellt dem Mädchen ein Kopfrechenaufgabe. Der Rohrstock schwebt drohend über der Spalte. Die Antwort kommt mit etwas unsicherer Stimme, sie ist aber richtig. Auch die zweite Aufgabe löst das Mädchen fehlerfrei. Mit der Hand streicht der Mann zufrieden, ja fast schon zärtlich, über die Mädchenvotze und geht zum nächsten Mädchen. Das kommt bei der zweiten Aufgabe zu einem falschen Ergebnis und kassiert dafür einen heftigen Hieb mit dem Stock mitten in ihre weit offene Votzenspalte. Da das Mädchen auch die dritte Aufgabe verpatzt, bezieht es dafür gleich drei saftige Hiebe auf ihr empfindlichstes Organ. Da es danach zwei Aufgaben fehlerfrei löst, geht der Lehrer erst einmal zum nächsten Mädchen in der Reihe. Das kommt mit nur einem Votzenhieb davon. Die nächsten zwei Mädchen bleiben sogar völlig ungestraft. Dann hat das nächste Mädchen besonderes Pech. Schon bei der ersten Aufgabe stottert es und bezieht den obligatorischen Hieb in die Möse. Für den zweiten Fehler gibt es drei Hiebe, dann sechs, dann sogar zehn, immer mitten in die saftige Möse. Nun ist die Konzentration völlig dahin. Der Lehrer befiehlt dem Mädchen, sich gleich nach der Mittagspause im Strafraum Nummer 2 einzufinden. Dort wird es eine mindestens einstündige Züchtigung erleben. Bei den übrigen Mädchen bleibt es meistens bei nur einem Hieb in die offene Möse, ein Mädchen bleibt sogar straffrei. Beim zweiten Durchgang mit nun etwas schwereren Rechenaufgaben setzt es noch einmal eine größere Zahl an Votzenhieben, aber kein Mädchen bekommt mehr als vier Hiebe. Danach dürfen die Mädchen ihren knappen Schlüpfer wieder anziehen und sich auf die Bänke setzen. Jetzt ist für den Rest der Doppelstunde eine Stillarbeit angesagt. Da zwei Mädchen das Gebot der Stille missachten, müssen sie ihre Hemden öffnen und die gut entwickelten Titten entblößen. Mit dem Ledergurt gibt es auf jede sofort dick anschwellende Brustwarze drei klatschende Hiebe. Mit nackten Titten müssen die beiden Mädchen dann bis zum Ende der Doppelstunde weiter arbeiten. Als die anderen Mädchen längst in die Pause entlassen sind, ruft der Lehrer die beiden Mädchen noch einmal zu sich. Ängstlich beobachten die beiden, wie der Mann eine kleine Injektionsspritze aus einem Etui nimmt, eine klare Flüssigkeit in den Zylinder zieht und dann den beiden winkt, sich vor ihm aufzustellen. Geschickt spritzt der Mann in jede Brustwarze eine kleine Portion des Serums, ehe er die Mädchen nun ebenfalls in die Pause entlässt.</p> <p>Augenblicke später beginnen die Nippel der beiden Mädchen höllisch zu jucken und zu brennen, so dass sie beinahe das Verbot, sich selbst an den weiblichen Strafregionen zu berühren, missachtet hätten. Das hätte eine wesentlich strengere Strafe nach sich gezogen. So leiden sie stumm und hoffen, dass sich die Wirkung der Injektionen demnächst abmildert. Das wird aber erst nach drei anstrengenden Stunden der Fall sein. In der Zwischenzeit achten alle Lehrer genau darauf, dass die beiden Mädchen ihre Finger von ihren Titten fern halten.</p></div>",[]
43,"Bestrafung einer Diebin, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Punishment for a shoplifting girl of 11,2005-11-03,9,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Für jedes junge Mädchen ist das einzige Warenhaus der kleinen Stadt ein richtiges Paradies, in dem man Stunden um Stunden beim Stöbern und Anprobieren verbringen kann. Wenn nur die schönsten Sachen nicht so unbezahlbar teuer wären, jedenfalls für den Geldbeutel der elfjährigen Carla. So ist es nicht verwunderlich, dass die Kleine eines Tages nicht mehr mit dem bloßen Anschauen zufrieden ist. Als sie die Umkleidekabine verlässt und die beiden Badeanzüge, die sie gerade anprobiert hat, auf den Ständer zurück hängt, wird sie von einem älteren Mann angesprochen: „Jetzt habe ich dich erwischt, du kleine Diebin. Los, du kommst jetzt mit in mein Büro und dann rufe ich die Polizei.“ Mit festem Griff an der Schulter dirigiert der Mann die verstörte Carla durch die Verkaufstische auf einen Flur, der nur für das Personal zugänglich ist. Hier versucht sich Carla noch einmal heraus zu reden: „Ich weiß gar nicht, was sie von mir wollen. Ich habe doch nichts getan.“ Mit einem schnellen Griff zieht er Carlas Bluse aus dem Rockbund und enthüllt das Corpus Delicti – den sündhaft teuren Badeanzug, den die Kleine unter ihrer Kleidung einfach anbehalten hat.</p> <p>Dann sind sie im Büro des Kaufhausdetektivs und der Mann greift zum Telefon: „Dann wollen wir mal die Polizei anrufen, damit sie dich abholt und ins Jugendgefängnis bringt.“ Da verlegt sich Carla aufs Bitten: „Ach bitte, nicht die Polizei ! Meine Eltern bringen mich um, wenn sie das erfahren. Bitte nicht die Polizei !“ Das war genau das Stichwort, auf das der Mann gewartet hat: „Wenn ich auf den Anruf bei der Polizei verzichte, muss ich dich eigenhändig für deinen Diebstahl bestrafen. Willst du das ?“ Erleichtert greift Carla diesen Ausweg auf und verspricht, sich jeder Strafe zu unterwerfen, die der Mann für sie vorsieht. Der fragt noch einmal nach: „Du bist sicher, dass du von mir aufs Strengste bestraft werden willst ? Ich weiß sehr gut, wie man einem Mädchen große Schmerzen zufügen kann. Habe ich erst einmal mit der Bestrafung deiner empfindlichsten Körperteile angefangen, gibt es kein Zurück mehr.“ „Wenn ich dadurch um das Gefängnis herum komme, will ich mich von ihnen gern bestrafen lassen.“</p> <p>Über so viel Naivität ist der Mann doch etwas überrascht, doch er lässt sich das nicht anmerken: „Zuerst ziehst du sofort den gestohlenen Badeanzug aus. Dann sehen wir weiter.“ Gehorsam zieht Carla Bluse und Rock aus und legt die Kleidungsstücke ordentlich auf einem Stuhl zusammen. Dann streift sie die Träger des Badeanzug herunter und entblößt ein Paar herrlich spitzer Titten, auf denen die Nippel steif empor ragen. Als sie den Badeanzug nun weiter nach unten zieht, kann der Mann sehen, dass Carla unter dem gestohlenen Badeanzug keinen Schlüpfer trägt. Ungeniert zeigt sie sich nun fast völlig nackt dem Mann, der stumm zuschaut, wie das Mädchen ein Bein nach dem anderen hebt, um aus dem Wäschestück zu steigen. Bis auf die kurzen Söckchen ist Carla nun splitternackt. „Bist du etwa ohne Schlüpfer ins Kaufhaus gekommen ?“ fragt er etwas erstaunt. Doch Carla klärt ihn auf: „Nein, aber den habe ich in der Kabine ausgezogen und in meine Tasche gepackt. Ich wollte doch den feinen Stoff auf meiner Haut spüren.“ Nach dieser einleuchtenden Erklärung greift Carla in ihre Tasche und bringt einen sorgfältig zusammen gelegten Schlüpfer zum Vorschein, um ihn anzuziehen. Doch da greift der Mann ein: „Halt, so weit sind wir noch lange nicht. Du bleibst nackt, bis die Bestrafung zu Ende ist, nicht früher.“ Dann befiehlt er der Kleinen, sich in den Sessel zu setzen und die Beine über die Armlehnen zu legen. „Aber dann können sie ja meine Muschi sehen !“ begehrt Carla auf. „Ich werde noch viel mehr sehen können, bis wir miteinander fertig sind. Und nun zur ersten Gehorsamsübung: ziehe dir selbst deine Schamlippen auseinander, damit ich dein freches Loch sehen kann.“ Das Mädchen zögert nur kurz und packt dann energisch die dicken äußeren Schamlippen und zerrt sie auseinander. So kann man tatsächlich den Eingang zur Scheide sehen, obwohl das eigentliche Loch noch geschlossen ist. Ohne die Hände von der Möse zu nehmen muss Carla nun auf dem Sessel nach vorn rutschen, bis ihre Hinterbacken ein Stück über die Kante heraus ragen. Ohne eine besondere Aufforderung greift Carla nun etwas tiefer und zerrt sich zusätzlich zur schon weit offenen Mösenspalte auch noch die hintere Furche auseinander, so dass man das winzige hintere Loch gut erkennen kann. Der Mann rückt nun seinen Stuhl etwas näher heran und greift ungeniert in die ihm so freundlich geöffnete Spalte. Er befühlt die Elastizität der inneren Schamlippen, drückt die Scheidenöffnung ein Stück auf und packt dann mit geübtem Griff den kleinen, aber jetzt sehr steil aufragenden Kitzler des Mädchens. Während er den Lustzapfen drückt und zwischen den Fingern zwirbelt, fragt er Carla, ob sie schon einmal etwas in ihre Scheide oder in ihr Arschloch hinein bekommen hat. Nein, ihre Scheide sei noch jungfräulich, aber ihre Mutter habe ihr schon mehrmals ein dickes Rohr in den Hintern geschoben, um ihr einen Einlauf zu verpassen, wenn sie ungehorsam war. Tatsächlich dringt der Daumen des Mannes ohne großen Widerstand in das enge Loch. Als er den gleichen Daumen nun in die Scheide drücken will, stöhnt Carla auf, doch unerbittlich schiebt sich der Daumen langsam tiefer, bis er auf den deutlich spürbaren Widerstand des Hymens trifft.</p> <p>„Ich muss dich in diesen beiden Löchern bestrafen, und zwar sehr streng. Und mit deinem Arschloch fange ich an.“ Der Mann hat inzwischen seinen Unterleib entblößt und zeigt Carla seinen steif aufgerichteten Schwanz: „Den wirst du jetzt in deinen Arsch bekommen, und zwar in voller Länge. Du kannst dir das Eindringen etwas erleichtern, indem du ihn mit deiner Zunge vorher ein wenig anfeuchtest. Oder soll ich ihn dir völlig trocken in den Arsch schieben ?“ Carla kommt aus dem Sessel hoch und beugt sich gehorsam über den steifen Schwanz. Mit unbeholfenen Bewegungen leckt sie ihn, bis dieser nass glänzt. Dann packt der Mann sie bei den Hüften und zieht sie rücklings über seinen stoßbereiten Prügel. Da fasst Carla ihre Backen und zieht sie auseinander, so dass das Eindringen leichter wird. Mit leisem Stöhnen quittiert das Mädchen das Durchbohren ihres Ringmuskels und das langsame Eindringen des Männerschwanzes in ihr enges Arschloch. Erst als der Schwanz ganz drin ist, lässt der Mann ihre Hüften los: „Du wirst dich jetzt langsam erheben, bis ich STOP sage; und dann wirst du dich ganz schnell wieder hinsetzen. Los, fang an !“ Gehorsam lässt Carla den Schwant fast vollständig aus ihrem Darm heraus gleiten, bis nur noch die dicke Eichel des Mannes in ihrem Loch steckt. Dann kommt das Kommando zum schnellen Hinsetzen. Dieses Spiel wird fast eine Viertelstunde ohne Unterbrechung fortgesetzt, bis Carla spürt, wie eine heiße Flüssigkeit in ihren Darm entlassen wird. Der Schwanz des Mannes schrumpft nun zusehends und gleitet endlich ganz aus Carlas Arsch heraus.</p> <p>„Du hättest es eigentlich verdient, auch in deine Möse gefickt zu werden, aber ich will dir deine Jungfernschaft heute noch nicht zerstören. Aber eine deftige Strafe hat deine Möse verdient. Los, lege dich wieder in den Sessel, so wie vorhin !“ Mit einer kurzen Riemenpeitsche schlägt der Mann nun zehn Minuten lang mit großer Kraft auf die klaffend offene Spalte des Mädchens ein, ohne sich um das Jammern des gequälten Mädchens zu kümmern. Danach verlangt er von Carla, dass sie sich die Schamlippen noch einmal ganz weit auseinander zieht, damit er mit einem kurzen Stock mitten in die Spalte auf Kitzler, Pissloch und Scheidenöffnung zu schlagen. Diese schlimme Züchtigung dauert zu Carlas Glück nur etwa fünf Minuten. Danach ist sie total erschöpft, was nach dem Erdulden der vielen Schläge nicht weiter verwundert.</p> <p>Der Mann erlaubt Carla nun sich wieder anzuziehen. Dann eröffnet er ihr, dass nunmehr der erste Teil der Bestrafung beendet ist. In genau einer Woche hat sie sich erneut bei dem Mann einzufinden, um eine zweite Strafsitzung mit ihm durchzuführen. Erst dann wäre der Ladendiebstahl gesühnt. Und wenn sie sich freiwillig nach abermals einer Woche bei ihm zur Bestrafung melden würde, dürfte sie sogar den Badeanzug mitnehmen.</p></div>",[]
44,"Bestrafung einer Diebin, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the punishment of the shoplifting girl of 11,2005-11-04,7,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eine Woche ist seit Carlas intensiver Bestrafung im Büro des Kaufhausdetektivs vergangen. Heute ist der befohlene Termin zur zweiten Strafsitzung mit dem strengen Mann. Für einen Augenblick überlegt die Elfjährige, ob sie einfach nicht hingehen soll. Doch die Angst vor den möglichen Konsequenzen hält sie davon ab. In ihrer kindlichen Naivität glaubt sie fest daran, dass sie nach einer Strafanzeige bei der Polizei ins Jugendgefängnis kommen wird. Außerdem kann sie sich die Reaktion ihrer Eltern nur zu gut vorstellen. Schon mehrmals in den vergangenen Jahren haben ihre Eltern ihr den nackten Hintern mit einer Pferdepeitsche blutig gehauen, so dass sie tagelang nicht sitzen konnte. Dagegen waren die Hiebe in ihre Spalte zwar auch schmerzhaft, haben aber keine dauerhaften Spuren hinterlassen. Also macht sie sich nach kurzem Nachdenken auf den Weg ins Kaufhaus, um sich erneut von dem Mann bestrafen zu lassen.</p> <p>„Dein Glück, dass du pünktlich bist, Carla.“ wird sie von dem Mann empfangen, nachdem sie von einer Angestellten in sein Büro gebracht worden ist: „Setz dich dort auf den Sessel und warte einen Augenblick.“ Dann, zu der jungen Frau gewandt: „Da du schon einmal hier bist, kann ich auch gleich deinen Strafgürtel prüfen. Los, Schlüpfer herunter und auf den Schreibtisch mit dir.“ Ohne zu zögern legt sich die Frau auf den Schreibtisch und öffnet ihre Schenkel, so dass die nackte Spalte zur Inspektion aufklafft. Ganz nackt ist sie eigentlich nicht, denn ein schmaler Gurt zieht sich durch Mösen- und Arschspalte, ohne jedoch dabei etwas zu verdecken. Als der Mann den Gurt löst, rutschen zwei Dildos ein Stück weit aus den Löchern, ein dünner aus dem Arsch und ein dickerer aus der Scheide. Beide Dildos glänzen fettig, aber der Mann ist offenbar nicht zufrieden. Er zieht zuerst den Arschdildo ganz heraus und taucht ihn in ein Gefäß mit einer rötlichen Paste, bevor er ihn mit einem heftigen Ruck wieder tief im Darm der jungen Frau versenkt. Die reagiert mit einem leisen Stöhnen auf die frische Reizpaste in ihrem Arsch. Doch da hat der Mann schon den Mösendildo gezogen und ihn ebenfalls in die Paste getaucht. Dann ist auch dieser Dildo wieder an seinem vorbestimmten Ort und der Gurt hält beide Strafdildos sicher in Position. Mit dem Hinweis, sich zum Feierabend zum Entfernen der Dildos im Büro einzufinden, wird die Angestellte entlassen.</p> <p>Nun hat der Mann Zeit, sich um Carla zu kümmern, die die Geschehnisse mit aufgerissenen Augen beobachtet hat. „Zieh dich aus, bis auf die Socken, nun mach schon; wir haben nicht den ganzen Tag Zeit.“ Bald steht Carla wie befohlen splitternackt vor dem Mann, der nun die steifen Nippel drückt und dreht, was das Mädchen mit leisem Stöhnen quittiert. In der Ecke steht ein eigenartiges Gestell, das der Mann nun in die Zimmermitte holt. Zwei stabile Holzständer sind durch einen Metallbalken miteinander verbunden. Dieser Balken hat ein dreikantiges Profil, wobei eine Kante nach oben gerichtet ist. Diese Kante ist oben leicht abgerundet, so dass sie eben nicht die Haut verletzen kann. Carla muss sich über diesen Strafbalken spreizen, während der Detektiv die Kurbel dreht, welche die Ständer in die Höhe schrauben. Als der Druck in ihre Spalte größer wird, erhebt sich Carla auf die Zehenspitzen. Trotzdem lässt der Mann den Balken noch einen Zentimeter weiter nach oben rücken. Carlas ganzes Gewicht ruht nun nur noch auf ihrer Mösenspalte.</p> <p>In dieser schmerzvollen Position muss das Mädchen zehn Minuten verweilen, ehe der Mann den Balken wieder um eine Kleinigkeit absenkt, so dass Carla einen Teil ihres Körpergewichts mit den ausgestreckten Zehen auffangen kann. Nun muss Carla ihre Hände hinter dem Kopf verschränken, weil der Mann ihr die Titten peitschen will. Mit einer kurzen Peitsche mit zwölf dünnen Lederriemen schlägt er auf Carlas spitze Brüste ein, bis diese eine rosige Färbung angenommen haben. Dann wechselt er zu einem breiten Holzlineal, um einige heftige Treffer auf die steifen Nippel zu setzen.</p> <p>Von der Anstrengung ermüdet setzt sich der Mann nun in seinen Sessel und lässt die Hosen herunter. Carla darf von dem Strafbalken absteigen und muss sich, wie vor einer Woche, mit ihrem engen Arschloch auf den steifen Schwanz des Mannes pfählen, nachdem sie ihn mit der Zunge gehörig angefeuchtet hat. Fast zehn Minuten kann sich der Mann beherrschen, ehe er seine Samenladung in den Darm des Mädchens abspritzt. Danach muss Carla den Schwanz sorgfältig sauber lecken.</p> <p>„Zum Abschluss will ich deine Möse bestrafen. Du hast die Wahl: Entweder gibt es dreißig Minuten lang die Peitsche und den Stock in die offenen Votzenspalte, oder du entscheidest dich für eine zehnminütige Bestrafung deiner inneren Scheide. Deine Jungfräulichkeit bleibt dabei außer Gefahr. Ich habe da ein paar Spezialgeräte, die gut an deinem Häutchen vorbei kommen.“ Die Wahl fällt Carla nicht schwer. Natürlich nimmt sie die kürzere Strafe.</p> <p>In der schon gewohnten Stellung im Sessel mit leicht über die Vorderkante ragendem Hinterteil beobachtet Carla, wie der Mann eine kurze Flaschenbürste ergreift und sie langsam bis zum Jungfernhäutchen in die Scheide einführt. Dann bewegt er die Bürste mit heftigen Stößen, was die Scheidenöffnung schnell knallrot und wund werden lässt. Dann legt er die Bürste beiseite und zeigt Carla das nächste Folterinstrument. An einem flexiblem Schlauch von knapp einem Zentimeter Durchmesser ist vorn eine kleine Verdickung angebracht. Was Carla zuerst für schwarze Punkte gehalten hat, entpuppt sich beim Betätigen eines Hebels am anderen Ende des Schlauches als ein Büschel von dünnen Metallborsten, die jetzt aus der Verdickung ausgefahren sind. Eine erneute Betätigung des Hebels läst die Borsten wieder einfahren, so dass der Mann nun das Gerät tief in Carlas Scheide einführen kann, am Hymen vorsichtig vorbei bis zum Anschlag an die Gebärmutter am Ende des Kanals. Carla spürt deutlich, wie die Borsten dort wieder austreten und ihre Innenscheide quält. Solche Schmerzen hat sie noch nie erlebt. Immerhin ist diese Tortur nach wenigen Minuten beendet.</p> <p>Dass der Mann dabei keine inneren Verletzungen verursacht hat, beweist die nachfolgende Spülung der Scheide mittels eines dünnen Rohres. Das kalte Wasser kommt völlig ungefärbt wieder zum Vorschein.</p> <p>Nun darf sich Carla wieder anziehen. „Du hast deine Bestrafung jetzt überstanden und kannst gehen. Wenn du allerdings den Badeanzug immer noch haben möchtest, musst du in der nächsten Wochen noch einmal zu mir kommen. Nach einer erneuten Spezialbehandlung deiner beiden Löcher und deiner Titten kannst du den Anzug dann mitnehmen. Na, wie entscheidest du dich ?“ Carla muss nur kurz überlegen. Die Schmerzen in ihrer gepeinigten Möse lassen schon nach. „Wenn es nicht schlimmer wird als heute oder das letzte Mal, dann werde ich gern kommen.“ „Also gut, dann also bis nächste Woche !“</p></div>",[]
45,"Bestrafung einer Diebin, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 3 of Carlas punishment for shoplifting.,2005-11-05,8,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die elfjährige Carla hat sich entschieden, noch einmal eine strenge Züchtigung ihrer Geschlechtsteile zu ertragen, da sie dadurch in den Besitz des so sehr von ihr begehrten Badeanzuges kommen kann. Eine junge Verkäuferin bringt sie in das Büro des Kaufhausdetektivs. Der Mann greift ihr gleich beim Eintreten in den weit ausgeschnittenen Pullover und drückt die vollen Brüste der jungen Frau, die sich diese Behandlung ohne Widerstand gefallen lässt. Erst als der Mann ihr die Brustwarzen schmerzhaft zwickt und zwirbelt, zuckt sie zurück. „Was fällt dir ein ? Du brauchst wohl wieder einmal eine besondere Abreibung. Heute nach Feierabend, pünktlich um acht Uhr hier in meinem Büro, da werde ich deiner Pflaume mal wieder die Flötentöne beibringen. Und nun ab mit dir!“</p> <p>Während die Verkäuferin die Tür schließt, hat sich Carla schon nackt ausgezogen, nur die Söckchen behält sie an. Der Mann befiehlt ihr, sich auf die breite Truhe an der Wand zu knien, den Kopf auf das Holz zu legen und die Beine weit zu spreizen. So sind beide Löcher gut zu erreichen. Mit dem Daumen dringt der Mann in das enge Arschloch ein, mit zwei Fingern gleichzeitig in die immer noch jungfräuliche Scheide. Dann schüttelt er das Mädchen mit diesem Spezialgriff ordentlich durch und hebt es sogar ein Stück in die Höhe. Das ist das Vorspiel für die nun folgende anale Penetration. Auf der Truhe kniend hat Carlas Arsch die richtige Höhe, um den dicken Schwanz des Mannes problemlos aufzunehmen. Erst als der Fickprügel ganz in Carlas Darm verschwunden ist, packt der Mann das Mädchen an den Hüften und trägt es, ohne dabei mit seinem Schwengel den Arsch zu verlassen, zu einer runden Matte mitten im Raum. Geschickt lässt er sich mit der aufgespießten Carla auf den Rücken nieder, während das Mädchen vorerst in sitzender Position verbleibt. „Du wirst dich jetzt genau zweimal ganz um deine eigene Achse drehen und dich dabei ständig auf und ab bewegen. Pass aber auf, dass du meinen Schwanz nicht völlig aus deiner Möse verlierst, denn sonst gibt es eine saftige Extrastrafe hinterher.“ Eifrig gehorcht Carla den perversen Befehlen und reitet auf dem steifen Schwanz auf und ab, während sie sich Stück für Stück dabei dreht. Die Gefühle, die sie dabei durchströmen, sind ihr unbekannt, aber nicht unangenehm. Ohne sich dessen bewusst zu sein, steuert Carla auf ihren ersten Orgasmus zu. Und dann passiert es doch: als sie sich nach den vollen zwei Umdrehungen noch einmal halb herumdrehen soll, um ihrem Peiniger die Vorderfront zu bieten. Durchzuckt der Orgasmus krampfartig den Mädchenkörper und Carla lässt den Schwanz aus ihrem Arsch heraus rutschen. Mit Hilfe das ärgerlichen Mannes pfählt sie sich zwar sofort wieder auf den immer noch steifen Schwanz, aber das Malheur ist nun mal passiert.</p> <p>Doch vorerst greift der Mann nur an Carlas spitze Titten und knetet das feste Fleisch und die steifen Nippel kräftig durch. Kurte Zeit später spürt Carlas das schon vertraute Ergießen der heißen Spermaladung in ihrem Darm. Der Schwengel schrumpft zusammen und rutscht von allein aus dem engen Kanal. Da Carla gerade auf den Rücken gesunken ist, um sich von der Anstrengung zu erholen, beschließt der Mann, nun mit der Auspeitschung der Mösenspalte die Bestrafung fortzusetzen. Er kniet sich breitbeinig über Carlas Kopf und stopft ihr seinen klebrigen Schwanz in den Mund: „Du kannst ihn lecken und lutschen, aber wehe, ich spüre deine Zähne. Und ebenfalls wehe, wenn du ihn aus deinem Mund verlierst. Und nun die Beine breit !“ Mit der schon vertrauten Riemenpeitsche schlägt der Mann nun mit mittlerer Stärke in die nackte Spalte des Mädchens, das verzweifelt versucht, den Schwanz in ihrem Mund fest zu halten. Solange dieser noch klein und weich ist, ist das gar keine leichte Aufgabe. Erst als der Schwanz aufgrund der ständigen Reizung durch die fleißige Zunge des Kindes wieder anschwillt und sich versteift, ist die Gefahr des Herausrutschens geringer. Dafür macht die Fülle des nun zu voller Größe angeschwollenen Schwanzes das Atmen schwer. Und die immer noch auf ihre Spalte einprasselnden Peitschenhiebe machen es nicht leichter für Carla, das Ganze zu überstehen. Als der Mann seine zweite Samenladung in ihre Kehle abschießt, verschluckt sich Carla und verliert beim Husten den zuckenden Schwanz aus ihrem Mund.</p> <p>Sie bezieht noch ein paar besonders intensive Peitschenhiebe in ihre Spalte, ehe der Mann von ihr ablässt. „Eigentlich wärest du jetzt schon fertig. Aber deine beiden Fehler müssen noch bestraft werden. Für das erste Verlieren meines Schwanzes bekommst du zwanzig Stockhiebe in deine offene Scheide und auf den Kitzler, für das zweite Verlieren gibt es den Stock zehnmal direkt auf dein Arschloch. Und du wirst dir selbst die Votzenspalte und die Arschfurche aufzerren. Wenn ich dir erst ein Geschirr zum Offenhalten deiner Spalten anlegen muss, verdreifacht sich das Strafmaß; es liegt also an dir, wann du fertig bist.“</p> <p>Der Rohrstock liegt schon bereit. Carla spreizt ihre Beine und greift ihre Schamlippen, um sich die Spalte wie befohlen extrem weit aufzuzerren. Obwohl der Schmerz sehr durchziehend ist, wenn der Stock auf das empfindliche Fleisch trifft, hält Carla tapfer ihre Spalte weiter geöffnet, bis der Stock insgesamt zwanzigmal auf ihren Kitzler und in ihren Scheideneingang getroffen hat. Nach einer kurzen Erholungspause geht es weiter. Carla zerrt sich die Arschfurche weit auseinander und erwartet den Stock auf ihren kleinen Ringmuskel. Der lässt nicht auf sich warten. Zehnmal zieht der Mann den Stock mit großer Kraft direkt auf die sich zuckend aufwulstende Rosette, ehe er zufrieden das Strafgerät auf die Seite legt.</p> <p>„Na ja, jetzt hast du dir deinen Badeanzug wirklich verdient. Willst du ihn gleich hier anziehen ?“ Mit verlegenem Lächeln mein Carla: „Nöö, ich könnte im Augenblick noch nicht einmal meinen dünnen Schlüpfer tragen, weil ich unten herum ganz wund bin. Sie haben heute aber auch ganze Arbeit geleistet.“ Also darf Carla den Badeanzug in ihre mitgebrachte Tasche packen, wohin auch der Schlüpfer folgt. Der Mann stellt sich schmunzelnd vor, wie die Männer im Kaufhaus auf diesen Anblick auf der großen Rolltreppe reagieren werden, denn der Rock des Mädchens ist auch nur recht knapp in der Länge.</p> <p>„Wenn du mal wieder etwas im Kaufhaus siehst, was du gern haben möchtest, aber nicht von deinem Taschengeld bezahlen kannst, kommst du einfach zu mir. Du weißt ja jetzt, dass es Wege gibt, auch anders an schicke Klamotten zu kommen, oder?“</p></div>",[]
46,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 5",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"Part 5 of Andreas Punishments, this time together with Melissa",2005-11-16,7,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit der fast zwei Wochen dauernden gemeinsamen Bestrafung von Andrea und Melissa mit den täglichen Votzenauspeitschungen ist nun schon wieder ein Vierteljahr vergangen. Andrea hat sich in dieser Zeit ziemlich brav verhalten, was bei der noch sehr wachen Erinnerung an die unzähligen schmerzvollen Votzenstrafen wohl auch kein Wunder ist. Von Melissas Vater weiß ich, dass auch seine Tochter seit der intensiven Strafaktion ein sehr braves Benehmen gezeigt hat. Jedenfalls bis heute, denn eben ruft mich der erboste Vater an und teilt mir mit, dass er beide Mädchen splitternackt in eindeutiger 69-Position erwischt hat, die Mösen triefnass und hochgradig erregt. Sie hatten sich im Gartenhaus versteckt und sich nur durch das flackernde Kerzenlicht verraten, das durch die nicht ganz geschlossenen Fensterläden hindurch schimmerte.</p> <p>Ich mache mich sofort auf den Weg, um Andrea für die nun fällige strenge Bestrafung abzuholen. Als ich eintreffe, hocken beide Mädchen Rücken an Rücken rittlings auf einer dünnen Eisenstange, die auf zwei Stühlen ruht. Den Boden können sie nur mit dem großen Zeh berühren, so dass das gesamte Körpergewicht schmerzhaft auf der durch die Stange gespaltenen Möse ruhen muss. Die von mehreren roten Striemen bedeckten Titten beider Mädchen geben Zeugnis, dass Melissas Vater mit der Bestrafung schon begonnen hat. Er nimmt gerade den schmalen Ledergurt in die Hand, um damit die schon dick angeschwollenen Nippel weiter zu behandeln. Ich nicke mein Einverständnis und schaue zu, wie er mit geübter Präzision das Leder in kurzen zeitlichen Abständen laut auf die Brustwarzen der beiden Mädchen klatschen lässt. Das ist als Vorspiel einer strengen Strafsitzung wohl angemessen.</p> <p>Während Melissas Vater sein Injektionsset für die schmerzhaften Einspritzungen diverser Chemikalien in die Geschlechtsorgane seiner Tochter vorbereitet, hebe ich Andrea von der Eisenstange und lege sie rücklings auf den Tisch. Sofort öffnet mir das Mädchen gehorsam die Schenkel und präsentiert mir die von einer roten Druckspur gezierte Mösenspalte. Aus der Rocktasche hole ich die mitgebrachten Schraubklemmen und setze jeweils eine davon stramm auf die äußeren und die inneren Schamlippen. Die fünfte Klemme landet direkt auf dem Kitzler und quetscht das sensible Organ energisch platt. Ohne mich um das leise Jammern meiner Tochter zu kümmern, hänge ich die Tropfenbleie von jeweils fünfhundert Gramm an die Klemmen, so dass Andreas Möse nun insgesamt 2,5 Kilogramm tragen muss. Als einziges Kleidungsstück erlaube ich ihr für den Heimweg das knielange Kleid. Ich würde sie ja gern ganz nackt nach Hause laufen lassen, doch da ich durch bewohntes Gebiet komme, ist das wohl nicht empfehlenswert. Ich fahre den Wagen langsam am Straßenrand entlang, während Andrea auf dem Fußweg stets auf gleicher Höhe bleiben muss. Im Schritttempo ist der ziehende Schmerz an der Möse wohl gerade noch zu ertragen, aber bei den kurzfristig eingelegten Phasen höherer Geschwindigkeit, bei denen Andrea richtig schnell laufen muss, sind die Bleigewichte an der Votze meiner Tochter die wahre Hölle. Als ich nach gut zehn Minuten vor unserem Haus ankomme, ist Andrea schon ziemlich erschöpft, aber ich verordne ihr noch eine Extrarunde um den Block im Laufschritt, was ihr weitere fünf Minuten schlimmer Mösenqual beschert. Da ich immer mit dem Wagen neben ihr bin, kann sie sich auch nicht zwischendurch eine kleine Erleichterung verschaffen.</p> <p>Dann sind wir im Haus und ich nehme Andrea die Klemmen ab. Sofort sinkt sie vor mir auf die Knie und fleht um Vergebung. „Andrea, du hast mich sehr enttäuscht. Über drei Monate hast du dir nichts zuschulden kommen lassen, und jetzt so etwas ! Aber du weißt, dass ich dich trotzdem liebe. Und deshalb verzeihe ich dir.“ Dankbar schaut mich Andrea an, doch ich bin noch nicht fertig mit meiner Ansprache:</p> <p>„Nach der wohlverdienten Bestrafung. Von heute an genau acht Tage lang wirst du im täglichen Wechsel eine intensive Bürstenbehandlung deiner Scheide und eine saftige Votzenauspeitschung bekommen. Außerdem gibt es jeden Tag Hiebe auf deine Titten. Und heute fangen wir mit der Bürste an.“ Andrea verstummt vor Entsetzen. Das eben verkündete Strafmaß übersteigt ihre ärgsten Befürchtungen. „Aber ich muss doch jeden Tag zur Schule.“ versucht sie einzuwenden. Doch ich zeige kein Erbarmen: „Du bekommst die Strafen jeweils gleich nach der Schule, so hast du Zeit zur Erholung bis zum nächsten Morgen. Weil es heute schon so spät ist, hast du Glück, denn ich werde deine Behandlung etwas milder ausgehen lassen. Aber ab Morgen gibt es das volle Programm.“</p> <p>Fatalistisch hält Andrea ihre Spalte weiter offen, so dass ich ohne großen Widerstand mit der rauen Flaschenbürste in ihre Scheide einfahren kann. Etwa zehn Minuten lang stoße ich die Bürste immer wieder tief in das enge Loch und drehe sie dabei ruckartig um die eigene Achse. So wird kein Winkel der Mädchenscheide vernachlässigt. Andrea stöhnt die ganze Zeit gequält, aber beherrscht. Nur wenn ich die Bürste beim Herausziehen über den schutzlosen Kitzler reiben lasse, wird das Stöhnen lauter. Der vormals rosig schimmernde Scheideneingang ist jetzt feuerrot, aber nicht verletzt. Ich weiß genau, wie weit ich mit der Züchtigung meiner Tochter gehen kann.</p> <p>Nach der Votzenqual ist die anschließende Behandlung ihrer Titten für Andrea eher eine leichtere Übung. Mit dem dünnen Stock ziehe ich ihr einige saftige Hiebe auf die prallen Brüste, wobei ich sowohl die Ober- wie die Unterseite der Titten gleichermaßen berücksichtige. Zum Abschluss gibt es den Stock direkt auf die Nippel, dreimal links und dreimal rechts. Dann darf Andrea zu Bett gehen, damit sie morgen wieder frisch ist.</p> <p>Ein ausführliches Telefonat mit Melissas Vater zeigt, dass dieser ein ähnliches Strafprogramm für seine Tochter geplant hat. Melissa muss sogar zur Schule eine stramme Kitzlerklemme tragen, die nur mit einem Spezialschlüssel geöffnet werden kann. Und zu Hause, wenn sie nicht gerade an ihren Geschlechtsorganen gezüchtigt wird, muss Melissa ein Blei von einem Kilogramm Gewicht an ihrem Kitzler umher tragen. Hinsetzen ist verboten, außer es geschieht auf dem Spezialstuhl mit dem Doppeldildo auf der Sitzfläche.</p> <p>Die beiden Mädchen haben eine ziemlich schwere Zeit vor sich, oder?</p></div>",[]
47,"Die Erziehungsanstalt, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,A special institute for the punishment of young girls.,2005-11-17,4,3,"Mgggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als vor einem Jahr in ganz Europa die Prügelstrafe für Mädchen und Frauen endlich wieder als legales Erziehungs- und Züchtigungsmittel eingeführt wurde, habe ich mich sofort um die staatliche Lizenz für eine Erziehungsanstalt für junge Mädchen beworben. Angesichts des großen Interesses wurde mir die Lizenz mit der Einschränkung ausgestellt, nur Mädchen bis zum vollendeten vierzehnten Lebensjahr aufnehmen zu dürfen. Da mir die Züchtigung jüngerer und jüngster Mädchen ohnehin die meiste Freude bereitet, kann ich mit dieser Beschränkung gut leben.</p> <p>Ich habe mir in einem Vorort der Stadt ein ausgedientes Schulhaus gekauft, in dem vorher eine kleine Grundschule untergebracht war. Die vier Klassenräume habe ich zu Unterkünften für meine Zöglinge umgestaltet. Drei der Räume dienen nun als Schlaf- und Aufenthaltsraum für die weniger renitenten Fälle, der vierte Raum ist mit Gittern in insgesamt acht kleine Zellen für die schwierigeren Fälle aufgeteilt worden. Die ehemaligen Funktionsräume dienen zur Einzelbestrafung der Mädchen und sind entsprechend zweckmäßig eingerichtet worden. Gemeinschaftsbestrafungen und öffentliche Züchtigungen finden in der ehemaligen Turnhalle statt.</p> <p>Die Gesamtkapazität von 32 zu bestrafenden Mädchen wird nur selten erfüllt; meistens sind zwischen 8 und 14 Mädchen hier untergebracht, deren Aufenthaltsdauer von wenigen Tagen bis zu mehreren Monaten reicht. Der seit einigen Monaten eingerichtete Mobile Einsatzdienst betreut durchschnittlich zwei bis drei Mädchen pro Tag in der Woche, am Wochenende auch schon einmal mehr. Dazu haben meine Mitarbeiter ihre Ausrüstung im großen Einsatzkoffer dabei, um auch in der Wohnung der Eltern mit der gebotenen Härte bei den kleinen Mädchen durchgreifen zu können.</p> <p>Warum es mich und meine Einrichtung überhaupt gibt, erklärt sich aus der langjährigen Erfahrung vor der allgemeinen Gesetzesänderung zur Mädchenzüchtigung. Die wenigsten Eltern sind entweder willens oder überhaupt fähig, ihre Tochter auf angemessene Art zu bestrafen. Deshalb verordnen die staatlichen Behörden in jedem Einzelfall entweder die Einweisung in eine Anstalt, wie ich sie betreibe, oder den Einsatz eines mobilen Züchtigungsexperten im Haus der Eltern. Einige wenige Mädchen sind auch auf Wunsch der Eltern stationär bei mir untergebracht; sei es, weil sie sich mit der Erziehung überfordert fühlen, oder sei es, dass sie einfach mal ihr Leben ohne die Tochter genießen wollen. In jedem Fall habe ich die absolute Züchtigungsgewalt über die Mädchen und übe diese auch mit viel Vergnügen aus.</p> <p>Für die in der Anstalt lebenden Mädchen gilt eine einfache Kleiderordnung: das einzig erlaubte Kleidungsstück ist ein ärmelloses Shirt, das den Mädchen eben gerade über den Po reicht. So vergeht keine Zeit, bis das Mädchen zur fälligen Bestrafung nackt ist. Geschlafen wird nackt und ohne Decke, denn die Räume werden gut beheizt. So kann die Nachtaufsicht sofort erkennen, wenn sich eines der Mädchen verbotenerweise an den Titten oder unterhalb des Bauchnabels berührt. Verstöße gegen das Masturbationsverbot werden sofort durch einige heftige Peitschenhiebe auf den berührten Körperteil geahndet. Außerdem gibt es Strafpunkte, die bei der wöchentlichen Abrechnung in der Turnhalle in entsprechende Strafen umgewandelt werden. Überhaupt gilt, dass kleinere Vergehen sofort durch eine intensive Züchtigung quittiert werden. Die Strafpunkte gibt es noch dazu.</p> <p>Die Chance, täglich eine oder gar mehrere solcher Züchtigungen zu erleiden, ist für jedes Mädchen sehr groß. Beim Eintreten eines Erziehers nicht sofort aufgesprungen und stramme Haltung eingenommen zu haben, bedeutet schon die sofortige Strafe. Sich vor einer angedrohten Bestrafung nicht schnell genug entblößt zu haben, verschärft die angesagte Strafe deutlich. Beim Essen mit der Nachbarin geschwatzt: Beide Mädchen bekommen die Peitsche. Über das Essen gemeckert: die Peitsche. Die Erzieher sind sehr einfallsreich, wenn es um die Begründung geht, einem Mädchen die Möse zu peitschen.</p> <p>Die Möse ist mich und meine Kollegen die wichtigste Strafregion eines Mädchens. Zwar werden die Hinterbacken und vor allem die Furche mit dem Arschloch bei einer Bestrafung nicht geschont, aber die härteste Belastung hat die weit offene Votzenspalte des Mädchens auszuhalten. Obwohl die meisten Mädchen noch keine richtigen Brüste haben, sind vor allem die winzigen Nippel schon recht empfindlich und werden bei vielen Gelegenheiten intensiv gequält. Und die größeren Mädchen, die schon über respektable Titten verfügen, bekommen diese herzhaft ausgeklatscht.</p> <p>Gehört die schnelle Auspeitschung einer Mädchenmöse eher zu den Routineaufgaben in unserem Haus, so machen mir die Einzelbestrafungen die größte Freude. Heute habe ich mir eine Zehnjährige in mein Büro bestellt, das mehrmals beim nächtlichen Berühren der eigenen Möse aufgefallen ist. Die jedes Mal sofort verabreichte Votzenauspeitschung hat wohl nicht die gewünschte Wirkung erzielt. Also werde ich mich nun eine geraume Zeit mit dem hübschen Kind vergnügen, wobei das Vergnügen wohl eher einseitig bleiben wird.</p> <p>Wie bei einer Einzelbestrafung üblich, hat Viola ihr Shirt schon im Schlafraum abgelegt und ist nackt über das Treppenhaus zu meinem Büro gekommen und steht nun mit ängstlichem Gesicht vor mir. „Viola, du hast trotz des mehrmals wiederholten Verbotes deine Möse gestreichelt. Dafür muss deine Möse nun büßen. Los, auf den Tisch mit dir und die Beine ganz breit !“ Gehorsam öffnet mir das Kind die haarlose Spalte, so dass ich die fleischige Kindervotze untersuchen kann. Als ich die plumpen äußeren Schamlippen beiseite drücke, kann ich die schon gut entwickelten inneren Lefzen erkennen. Geduldig setze ich die strammen Schraubklemmen auf die zarten Hautlappen und ziehe sie extrem fest, was schon mit lautem Gejammer von Viola begleitet wird. Erst die Androhung weiterer Strafpunkte für die Wochenabrechnung lässt das Mädchen vorerst verstummen. Ich stelle zwei Stühle nebeneinander, so dass dazwischen eine schmale Gasse bleibt. Viola muss auf die Stühle steigen und sich nieder hocken. Sie darf sich dabei an den Rückenlehnen der Stühle festhalten. Die weit offene Möse mit den beiden Klemmen ist nun gut zu sehen. Ich hänge einen Eimer an die Klemmen und dehne damit die Lefzen des Mädchens ein kleines Stück. Während ich der Kleinen nun einen Irrigator in das enge Arschloch drücke, kläre ich sie auf: „Du bekommst nun ein zwei Liter Klistier in deinen frechen Arsch. Solange du es in dir behältst, ist alles gut. Verlierst du die Flüssigkeit aus deinem Darm, so fließt sie in den Eimer, der hier an deinen inneren Schamlippen baumelt. Du kannst dir vorstellen, was das für deine Lefzen bedeutet, oder ?“ Schon gluckert die heiße Brühe, ein Gemisch aus Seife und einigen ziemlich brennenden Substanzen, in den Darm des nun wieder lauter jammernden Mädchens. Es dauert eine Weile, bis die zwei Liter in der Kleinen verschwunden sind, aber ich habe ja keine Eile. Krampfhaft drückt Viola ihren Ringmuskel zusammen, als ich den Irrigator langsam entferne, doch sie hält vorerst den Inhalt ihres Darm in sich.</p> <p>Damit es nicht langweilig wird, setze ich nun eine Zackenklemme auf den winzigen Kitzler des Mädchens. Mittels einer Schnur kann ich nun den Kitzler empfindlich in die Länge zerren und damit versuchen, die Konzentration des Mädchens zu stören. Tatsächlich kann sie nur wenige Minuten die schmerzhafte Reizung ihres Lustzapfens aushalten, ehe mit einem lauten Plätschern der Darminhalt in den Eimer läuft. Das bewirkt natürlich eine erhebliche Dehnung der Lefzen, wie man deutlich sehen und anhand des Geschreis der Kleinen auch hören kann. Da mir das viel zu laut ist, fülle ich den Arsch des Mädchens erneut mit der bissigen Brühe, wieder volle zwei Liter. Die kann Viola nur knapp fünf Minuten halten, ehe nach einigen heftigen Zupfern am Kitzler der Ringmuskel erneut nachgibt und der Eimer nun schon zur Hälfte gefüllt ist. Bei noch stärkerer Belastung drohen die Lefzen ein- oder gar abzureißen, deshalb unterlasse ich es, das Klistier zu erneuern. Aber ich lasse die Kleine noch weitere zwanzig Minuten mit der extremen Last an den inneren Schamlippen auf den Stühlen hocken, ehe ich ihr erlaube, herunter zu steigen und den Eimer, natürlich ohne die Hände zu benutzen, in den Abfluss in der Ecke zu entleeren. Erst dann nehme ich ihr den Eimer ab und entferne die Klemmen von den Lefzen. „So, meine Kleine, das soll für heute erst einmal genug sein. Halte deine Finger weit weg von deiner Möse, sonst hockst du bald wieder auf meinen zwei Stühlen, und dann geht es nicht so glimpflich ab wie heute. Dann bekommst du nämlich die Klemme auf deinen Kitzler.“ Eifrig nickt Viola ihre Zustimmung und verabschiedet sich mit einem höflichen Knicks. Später erfahre ich, dass Viola die Nachtaufsicht gebeten hat, ihr die Hände über dem Kopf fest zu binden, damit sie nicht unabsichtlich zu ihrer Möse wandern. Die Nachtaufsicht hat diesem Wunsch entsprochen, allerdings für den Preis einer saftigen Votzenauspeitschung vor dem Schlafengehen. Aber, wie schon erwähnt, die Votzenauspeitschung ist schon alltägliche Routine für Mädchen und Erzieher.</p></div>",[]
48,"Die Erziehungsanstalt, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"Part 2 of the ongoing story. Here with a twist to Crepundia Formators story ""The Egg"".",2005-11-19,2,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der tägliche Aufruf der Internetseite Lolita Bondage ist fast schon eine Pflichtlektüre für mich und meine Mitarbeiter in der Erziehungsanstalt. Hier fand ich kürzlich einen Beitrag von Crepundia Formator mit dem schlichten Titel „The Egg“. Dieses bisher nur in der Phantasie des Autors existierende Gerät wird in tief die Scheide eines Mädchens eingeführt und dort mit einem kleinen Ausleger in der Gebärmutter sicher verankert. Ein dünnes Kabel, das etwa zehn Zentimeter weit aus der Scheide heraus ragt, dient als Antenne für die funkaktivierte Fernsteuerung der inneren Funktionen. Außerdem kann über dieses Kabel der interne Hochleistungsakku aufgeladen werden. Das Innenleben des Eies besteht aus einem starken Vibrator sowie einem Hochspannungsgenerator, der über außen liegende Kontakte Stromimpulse in die Möse des Mädchens aussendet. Diese Impulse variieren von einem milden Kribbeln bis zum ohnmachtsauslösenden Powerschock. Das Ei kann per Funkfernsteuerung auf kurze Entfernungen bis etwa 200 Meter aktiviert werden oder per Handy weltweit. Ein GPS-Sender erlaubt die Lokalisierung, falls das Mädchen sich unerlaubt entfernt haben sollte. Sollte das Mädchen an der Antenne ziehen, um sich des Eies zu entledigen, so wird das Kabel an der vorgesehenen Sollbruchstelle reißen, den stärksten Elektroschock und gleichzeitig einen Funkalarm auslösen. Ein kleines, aber sehr renommiertes Elektronik-Labor in meiner Nachbarschaft, war von dieser Idee fasziniert und prüfte in meinem Auftrag, ob eine Realisierung des Straf-Eies möglich ist. Nach mehreren Wochen intensiver Materialstudien teilte mir der Chef des Labors mit, dass er einen Prototyp gefertigt hätte und dieser nun zur Erprobung zur Verfügung stehe. In meinem Büro führte er mir das kleine Wunderwerk vor: „Wie sie sehen können, habe ich die Ausmaße mit weniger als zwei Zentimeter Durchmesser sehr gering halten können. So kann das Gerät auch in die engste Möse problemlos eingeführt werden. Gegenüber der ursprünglichen Idee habe ich eine weitere Sicherung gegen das unbefugte Entfernen eingearbeitet. Falls nämlich ein Mädchen mit fremder Hilfe seine Scheide so weit öffnet, dass man das ganze Gerät erfassen kann, ist die Sollbruchstelle im Kabel nichts mehr wert. Deshalb habe ich einen Stachelkranz mit nach hinten weisenden Zacken am Uterusfortsatz installiert, der nur mit einem Spezialschlüssel aktiviert und deaktiviert werden kann. Beim normalen Tragen sind die Zacken nicht spürbar, aber beim unsachgemäßen Zerren an dem Ei zerreißt es die Gebärmuttermündung. Die weltweite Handysteuerung habe ich nicht einbauen können, denn damit wäre das Format des Eies zu groß geworden. Aber wo liegt der Sinn in einer Fernsteuerung über Tausende von Kilometern ? Haben sie ein Mädchen zur Hand, bei dem wir das Ei testen können ?“</p> <p>Natürlich habe ich schon für ein passendes Mädchen gesorgt. Es ist die zehnjährige Jennifer, die für sechs Monate in meine Anstalt eingewiesen wurde und schon drei Wochen davon hinter sich hat. Über die Hausrufanlage ertönt der knappe Befehl: „Jennifer P., sofort ins Büro des Direktors !“ Zwei Minuten später klopft es verhalten an die Tür und die splitternackte Jennifer betritt den Raum. Ich herrsche sie an, weil sie so lange gebraucht hat und ziehe ihr den Rohrstock der Länge nach dreimal in die Arschfurche. Dann übergebe ich das Kind meinem Gast. Eher behutsam platziert er die Kleine auf dem Tisch, lässt sie dort mit weit gespreiztem Beinen knien und befiehlt ihr, den Kopf tief auf die Tischplatte zu drücken. So befindet sich die kindliche Möse im richtigen Winkel für die Einführung des Strafeies. Der Ingenieur steckt den Spezialschlüssel in die rückwärtige Öffnung des Gerätes und schiebt das vorher großzügig mit Vaseline eingefettete Ei langsam, aber stetig in die Scheide hinein. Er muss ein wenig stochern, ehe der olivenförmige Fortsatz den Weg in die Gebärmutter gefunden hat. Mit einem deutlich hörbaren Klicken rasten die soeben ausgefahrenen Zacken ein und halten das Ei sicher in Position. Nach dem Entfernen des Schlüssels zeugt nur das hellrote Kabel davon, dass tief in der Mädchenscheide ein raffiniertes Strafgerät installiert ist. Ich halte mittlerweile die Fernsteuerung in der Hand und betrachte die Knöpfe und Schieberegler. Oben wird der Vibrator aktiviert, der stufenlos vom leisen Brummen bis zum energischen Rütteln einstellbar ist. Darunter befindet sich die Steuerung für den Hochspannungsgenerator. Auch für diesen ist die Intensität auf einer Skala abzulesen. Der Bereich von 0 bis 50 % ist grün hinterlegt, der von 50 bis 85 % gelb und der oberste Bereich bis 100 % in roter Farbe. Es gibt einen Knopf für die Einzelschocks sowie einen Schieberegler für den automatischen Ablauf, der von einem Schock alle dreißig Sekunden bis zum Schock im Sekundentakt reicht.</p> <p>„Bei intensiver Anwendung reicht der Akku etwa einen Tag, wobei eine Notreserve für den Ohnmachtsschock bei Missbrauch einkalkuliert ist. Doch auch bei weniger intensiver Anwendung sollte der Akku jede Nacht aufgeladen werden, um stets die volle Betriebsbereitschaft zu gewährleisten. Bei diesem Prototyp muss das Kabel noch mit zwei speziellen Klemmen am Ladegerät befestigt werden. Später gibt es ein kleines portables Ladegerät mit einfacher Steckverbindung, so dass das Mädchen die Ladung selbst am Abend vornehmen kann. Und nun wollen wir die Wirkungsweise einmal in der Praxis erproben.“</p> <p>Bei den niedrigen Stufen des Vibrators bewegt Jennifer ihren Unterleib nur wenig. Offenbar sind die inneren Gefühle gar nicht so unangenehm. Das ändert sich jedoch schon bei der 50 % Einstellung, bei der das Kind laut stöhnt. Bei Volllast wirft sich Jennifer sogar zu Boden und krümmt sich, die Hände vor ihre Spalte gepresst. Eigentlich hätte sie dafür jetzt eine saftige Votzenauspeitschung verdient, aber ich sehe vorerst davon ab. Dafür windet sich nun das Mädchen in Krämpfen, als ich die Regler für die Elektrobehandlung der Scheide weit in den gelben Bereich hin schiebe. Jennifer versucht sogar, das Ding am Kabel aus ihrer Scheide zu ziehen, doch der schreckliche Schmerz ganz tief drinnen in ihrer Votze lässt sie davon schnell Abstand nehmen. Die Demonstration hat mich überzeugt. Am liebsten würde ich das Gerät gleich in Jennifers Scheide belassen, aber der Ingenieur braucht das Ei für die noch notwendigen Verbesserungen. Also kann ich den Spezialschlüssel selbst erproben und das Strafei aus Jennifers Möse heraus holen. Während der Ingenieur das Gerät sorgfältig einpackt, bezieht Jennifer die verdiente Auspeitschung ihrer Mädchenvotze. Der Mann ist offenbar von diesem Anblick fasziniert. Deshalb biete ich ihm an, zu jeder Gelegenheit gern zu uns kommen zu können, um selbst eine strafende Hand an eines unserer Mädchen zu legen. Dafür verspricht er mir erfreut, sich mit der endgültigen Lieferung von insgesamt vierzig Strafeiern sehr zu beeilen. Da er das Ei unter seinem Namen zum Patent anmelden will, muss ich nicht einmal etwas für die Lieferung bezahlen. Die gelegentlichen Besuche in meiner Anstalt würden ihm schon als Entgelt reichen.</p></div>",[]
49,"Die Erziehung Meiner Tochter, Part 6",6,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,A follow-up with a new twist. The making of little sadists.,2005-11-24,7,5,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nach der letzten Bestrafung über acht lange Tage ist Andrea geradezu verdächtig brav gewesen; es gab nicht den geringsten Anlass zu einer Bestrafung. Deshalb erlaube ich ihr, zu ihrem dreizehnten Geburtstag ihre Freundin Melissa einzuladen. Die Stunden am Nachmittag läuft alles seinen gewohnten Gang, kein Anlass zur Sorge. Die beiden Mädchen tollen herum, berühren sich dabei schon einmal flüchtig an den Brüsten oder am Hintern. Als ich das scheinbar tatenlos hinnehme, werden die Mädchen frecher und greifen sich nun ungeniert gegenseitig zwischen die Beine. Da weder Melissa noch Andrea im Haus Schlüpfer tragen dürfen, sind die Spalten der Mädchen bald triefnass vor Geilheit. Plötzlich sind beide verschwunden. Argwöhnisch mache ich mich auf die Suche und finde die beiden Lesben im Gartenschuppen. Sie liegen eng umschlungen auf zwei aneinander geschobenen Strohballen und lecken sich gegenseitig die nassen Mösen aus. Als ich lautstark in den Schuppen eintrete, springen die Mädchen eilig auf, doch sie sind eindeutig überführt.</p> <p>Ich befehle Melissa, sofort ihre Hand bis zum Handgelenk in Andreas Votze zu treiben und sich nicht vom Gejammer meiner Tochter abhalten zu lassen, die eine solche Maßnahme bisher noch nicht erfahren hat. Meine Drohung, notfalls mit brutaler Gewalt nachzuhelfen, bringt Melissa schließlich dazu, tatsächlich ihre schlanke Hand völlig in Andreas Scheide einzuführen.</p> <p>“So, und nun bringst du sie zum Haus; und wehe, du lässt deine Hand auch nur ein Stückchen aus Andreas Votze rutschen. Mit der ungewohnten Votzenfüllung kann Andrea nur langsam und ziemlich breitbeinig gehen, doch dann sind die knapp dreißig Meter bis zum Haus geschafft. Die Treppe zum ersten Stock ist dann noch einmal eine besondere Belastung für Andreas Möse, doch endlich hockt sie kopfüber auf dem Bett, die Knie weit gespreizt und immer noch Melissas Hand tief in der Scheide. Als ich zum Telefon greife, um Melissas Vater anzurufen und ihm den erneuten Sündenfall unserer Töchter zu berichten, verlegt sich Melissa aufs Betteln: „Ach bitte, nicht meinen Papi anrufen. Der bestraft mich wieder bis zur Bewusstlosigkeit, und das ein paar Tage hintereinander. Können sie mich denn nicht hier zusammen mit Andrea bestrafen ?“</p> <p>Den Vorschlag habe ich schon erwartet, denn Melissas Vater ist tatsächlich in der letzten Zeit extrem hart mit seiner Tochter umgegangen. Ich gehe daher auf Melissas Vorschlag ein. Ich befehle ihr, die Hand nun aus Andrea heraus zu ziehen und sich nackt auszuziehen: „Dann gibt es für euch beide eine saftige Auspeitschung der Möse und eine Behandlung der Scheide mit der Bürste.“ Melissa nickt einfach und ist in wenigen Augenblicken schon splitternackt. Ohne meinen Befehl abzuwarten, legt sie sich rücklings auf das Bett und nimmt die Beine weit gespreizt zum Kopf. Die sorgfältig rasierte Möse klafft deutlich auseinander und der Kitzler richtet sich steil auf, als Melissa nun auch noch ihre Lefzen extrem weit aufzerrt. Das ist ein willkommenes Ziel für meine neue Kurzriemenpeitsche mit den kleinen harten Knoten in den dünnen Schnüren. Ungehemmt schreit Melissa ihre Qual heraus, als ich die Peitsche mit nur wenig gezügelter Kraft immer wieder mitten in die geile Spalte dresche. Doch sie hält ihre Lefzen eisern fest und ihre Spalte damit weit offen. Nach einigen Hieben tief in die offene Scheide, wobei tiefrote Pünktchen von den Knoten auf der dünnen Haut zurück bleiben, schlage ich direkt auf den Kitzler, der zu ungeahnter Fülle anschwillt und eine wütend rote Farbe annimmt.</p> <p>Dann ist Andrea an der Reihe. Sie will sich natürlich nicht vor der Freundin blamieren und hält in gleicher Weise mir ihre weit geöffnete Spalte entgegen. Auch sie bekommt ihre gehörige Portion mit der Riemenpeitsche, sowohl in die Tiefe der Scheide wie auch auf den Kitzler.</p> <p>Dann ist die Bürste an der Reihe. Habe ich für die früheren Bürstenbestrafungen bei Andrea noch die schlanke Flaschenbürste mit dem abgerundeten und weichen Kopf verwendet, so nehme ich heute die wesentlich dickere und auch deutlich härtere Rundbürste für die Flaschen mit weitem Hals, die an der Spitze in einem weiteren nach vorn gerichteten Borstenbündel endet. Nach zehn Minuten intensiver Scheidenbehandlung mit dieser Bürste ist Melissas Mösenkanal wund, aber nicht verletzt. Besondere Schmerzen hat sie an ihrer Gebärmuttermündung, auf die das vordere Borstenbündel immer wieder heftig gestoßen ist. Zum Abschluss ziehe ich dem Mädchen die Bürste mehrmals der Länge nach über den Kitzler, bevor ich meiner eigenen Tochter die gleiche Behandlung angedeihen lasse.</p> <p>Nach einer kurzen Erholungspause zwirbele ich beiden Mädchen gleichzeitig und andauernd den Kitzler, was bei ihnen in kürzester Zeit trotz der bisher erlittenen Schmerzen zu einem saftigen Orgasmus führt.</p> <p>Dann lasse ich die beiden Nackten links und rechts neben mir auf dem Bett Platz nehmen. Ohne großen Widerstand kann ich bei beiden Mädchen gleichzeitig jeweils den Daumen in das enge Arschloch und zwei Finger in die triefnasse Möse stecken. Während ich so beide Mädchen gleichzeitig stimuliere, entwickele ich meine neueste Idee: „Anscheinend könnt ihr zwei gar nicht anders, als euch regelmäßig sexuell zu reizen. Ihr wisst aber, dass sowohl Melissas Vater wie auch ich strikt gegen eine lesbische Beziehung zwischen euch sind. Allerdings sehe ich da eine Möglichkeit. Eure Begegnungen müssen eindeutig schmerzbezogen sein, wobei der Schmerz austeilende Part und der Schmerz hinnehmende Part wechseln sollen. Wenn Melissa zu Besuch kommt und ihr miteinander spielen wollt, dann sind eure Spielzeuge die Peitsche, der Rohrstock, die Votzenbürste und alle die anderen Instrumente zur Bestrafung eines Mädchenkörpers. Und ich erwarte, dass diese Geräte auch mit der nötigen Gewalt angewendet werden.“ Ich kann in den Augen der Mädchen ein deutliches Funkeln erkennen; offenbar malen sie sich schon aus, wie sie sich gegenseitig foltern werden. „Die ersten Male werde ich bei diesen Sitzungen noch dabei sein, um zu sehen, ob ihr zurecht kommt. Später dürft ihr die Bestrafungen dann auch selbständig und allein durchführen. Eine wichtige Bedingung ist, dass der bestrafte Part auf jeden Fall irgendwann zum Orgasmus kommen muss. Wenn ihr einverstanden seid, könnt ihr am kommenden Wochenende mit eurer neuen Lebensart beginnen.“</p> <p>Melissas Vater, den ich am Folgetag über die neue Entwicklung informiere, ist nach anfänglicher Skepsis doch begeistert von der Idee. Aber die intensiven Bestrafungen seiner Tochter wird er, genauso wie ich natürlich auch, konsequent weiter durchführen. Wir sind gespannt, wie sich unsere Töchter in Zukunft entwickeln.</p></div>",[]
50,"Kindergarten, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,no@email,A Kindergarden in the New Era. Special discipline to learn for the children.,2005-11-26,14,4,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nach dem nunmehr schon einige Jahre geltenden Gesetz über die Züchtung junger Mädchen und Frauen ist nun auch die Kindergartenverordnung in Kraft getreten. Jedes Mädchen von drei bis sechs Jahren hat sich täglich im zuständigen Kindergarten einzufinden, um dort im Sinne des Gesetzes streng erzogen zu werden. Es sind ausnahmslos Männer, die diese wichtige Aufgabe wahrnehmen.</p> <p>Das Erziehungsprogramm umfasst Gehorsamsübungen und das Training des sklavenhaften Benehmens. Dazu gehört, dass die Mädchen in allen oralen, vaginalen und analen Disziplinen perfekt werden. Fehlverhalten wird umgehend mit heftigen Hieben auf die Möse und in die Arschfurche bestraft.</p> <p>Eine tägliche Übung ist die orale Befriedigung eines Mannes. Das Mädchen muss den steifen Schwanz des Erziehers bis tief in die Kehle aufnehmen können, ohne dabei zu würgen. Ein schlimmer Fehler ist es, vom reichlichen Erguss des Mannes auch nur ein wenig aus dem Mund zu verlieren, anstatt den gespendeten Saft gehorsam zu schlucken. Eine schwierige Variante dieser Disziplin sieht vor, dass das Mädchen rücklings auf dem Tisch liegt und mit dem Kopf über die Tischkante ragt. So kann der Erzieher seinen Schwanz im günstigen Winkel in die warme Mundhöhle schieben. Während er die Kehle des Mädchens traktiert, behandelt er die bequem vor ihm liegende weit aufgezerrte Mösenspalte mit den Händen, im schlimmeren Fall auch mit einem Stock, einer Peitsche oder mit einer Kneifzange. Dass der Schwanz nach dem Abspritzen gründlich mit der Zunge gereinigt wird, versteht sich wohl von selbst. Die Scheiden der jungen Mädchen werden von Anfang an regelmäßig gedehnt, so dass sie einen erwachsenen Schwanz aufnehmen können. Das spezielle Votzentraining sieht vor, dass die Mädchen mit ihrer Scheidenmuskulatur den tief eingedrungenen Schwanz massieren. Geschieht dieses nicht zur Zufriedenheit des Erziehers, so gibt es die Peitsche in die Votze, bevor ein neuer Versuch gestartet wird. Hinterher muss das Mädchen mit einem Lefzenspanner, der seine Möse extrem aufspannt, mindestens eine halbe Stunde herumlaufen und sich dabei immer wieder für zwei Minuten auf den Bürstenstuhl setzen, dessen auf der Sitzfläche installierte Rundbürste mit langsamer Umdrehung in der Scheide rotiert.</p> <p>Auch das Analtraining gehört zu den täglichen Pflichten. Jedes Mädchen muss in der Lage sein, auch den dicksten Männerschwanz ohne zu zögern in seinen Darm eindringen zu lassen. Funktioniert das nicht ohne den leisesten Laut, so ist eine gnadenlose Auspeitschung des freigelegten Arschloches und der offenen Scheide angesagt.</p> <p>Wenn ein Mädchen mit sechs Jahren aus dem Kindergarten entlassen wird, ist es in allen Disziplinen perfekt ausgebildet und wird dem Vater, aber auch den Lehrern an der Grundschule viel Freude bereiten.</p></div>",[]
51,"Die Insel, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 1 of an ongoing story. A priest teaches his (female) flock on a far island.,2005-11-29,3,5,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Es ist eine beschwerliche Überfahrt mit dem Postschiff, doch nach knapp einer Stunde legt das Boot in dem kleinen Naturhafen der Insel an. Mehrere Menschen erwarten uns auf dem Steg. Zuerst meine ich eine Versammlung von kleinwüchsigen Frauen zu sehen, doch dann erkenne ich, dass es sich um kleine Mädchen handelt. Kleine Mädchen, die allerdings mit großen Brüsten ausgestattet sind, die deutlich in den ziemlich tief ausgeschnittenen Kleidchen auszumachen sind. Später soll ich erfahren, dass das frühe Tittenwachstum auf einer genetischen Besonderheit der Einwohner beruht, die sich infolge der mangelnden Vielfalt an anderen Erbanlagen in den Jahren der Abgeschiedenheit von der restlichen Welt zum dominanten Erbmerkmal entwickelt hat.</p> <p>Die Kleidchen der jungen Mädchen sind nicht nur tief ausgeschnitten, sondern auch so kurz, dass die Hinterbacken fast völlig entblößt werden, wenn sich die Mädchen recken, um die Frachtstücke von Bord in Empfang zu nehmen. Und diese Hinterbacken sind zudem völlig nackt, denn offenbar trägt keines der Mädchen einen Schlüpfer. Als eines der Mädchen, das vielleicht zwölf Jahre alt ist - von der Körpergröße geschätzt, nicht vom Brustumfang, - ein Paket fallen lässt, springt sofort ein junger Mann hinzu. Allerdings nicht, um das Paket vom Boden aufzuheben. Er streift dem Mädchen die schmalen Träger von den Schultern und entblößt ein Paar kugelrunder strammer Mädchentitten, die sich noch ein Stück weiter nach oben bewegen, als das Mädchen sofort die Hände hinter dem Kopf verschränkt. Dann schlägt der Mann mit einer kurzen Riemenpeitsche mehrere Male heftig auf die bebenden Titten des Mädchens, das zu meinem Erstaunen nur verhalten stöhnt, obwohl die Peitsche viele rote Striemen auf dem weißen Tittenfleisch hinterlässt. Ich bin wohl der einzige Zuschauer, den diese Vorstellung überrascht, denn weder die übrigen Mädchen noch die wenigen anwesenden Erwachsenen nehmen überhaupt Notiz von dem Vorfall. Das eben noch so hart gezüchtigte Mädchen zieht das Kleid wieder hoch, nimmt das Paket auf und setzt seinen Weg zu den Gebäuden in der Nähe fort.</p> <p>„Sie müssen der neue Pastor sein, richtig ?“ werde ich plötzlich von einem jungen Mann angesprochen. Als ich - noch etwas verwirrt vom eben Gesehenen - nur mit dem Kopf nicke, winkt er mehrere Mädchen heran und befiehlt ihnen, sich um mein Gepäck zu kümmern. Der junge Mann geleitet mich zum Pfarrhaus, meiner neuen Wirkungsstätte für die nächsten Jahre. Als ich die geräumige Halle betrete, sind dort fünf Mädchen versammelt, zwei etwas ältere von vielleicht dreizehn oder vierzehn Jahren und drei wesentlich jüngere, die höchstens fünf oder sechs Jahre alt sein können, sieht man von den unglaublich prallen Titten ab, die sogar diese kleinen Mädchen schon zieren. „Das sind ihre Zofen, Herr Pastor. Ellen und Lisa, die beiden Großen, sind für die Küche da. Sie können ihnen vertrauen, denn sie sind hervorragende Köchinnen. Sie sorgen natürlich auch für die Beschaffung der Lebensmittel. Sie sind gut erzogen, aber sparen sie nicht mit der Peitsche, damit die Mädchen nicht übermütig werden. Die drei Kleinen sind Petra, Vicky und Lena. Die sind für die Sauberkeit und Ordnung im Haus zuständig. Sie haben schon für ihren Vorgänger gearbeitet und wissen, worauf es ankommt. Aber auch sie brauchen regelmäßig die Peitsche, um nicht über die Stränge zu schlagen.“</p> <p>Eben kommt mein Gepäck an und wird von den Mädchen ins Haus getragen. Mein Begleiter verabschiedet sich, damit ich mein neues Heim in Ruhe inspizieren kann: „Ich sehe sie dann später beim Bürgermeister zum Abendessen. Eines der Mädchen wird ihnen den Weg zeigen.“</p> <p>So habe ich Zeit, mich umzusehen. Hier in der Halle werden wohl die Andachten durchgeführt, denn eine richtige Kirche habe ich bei der Ankunft nicht sehen können. Dafür sehe ich viele Stühle, die ordentlich an einer Seitenwand gestapelt sind. Ein kleines Büro schließt sich an. Dahinter beginnt der private Teil des Hauses mit einem gemütlich eingerichteten Wohnzimmer, an das sich ein geräumiges Schlafzimmer anschließt. Von dort gelangt man direkt in ein großes helles Bad. Der Rest des Hauses umfasst die Küche und mehrere von dort aus zugängliche Vorratsräume, ein weiteres Badezimmer und mehrere kleinere Kammern für die im Haus lebenden Mädchen. Die größte Überraschung erwartet mich aber, als ich die breite Treppe zum Kellergeschoss hinunter gehe. Hinter einer dicken Holztür finde ich auf der einen Seite mehrere fensterlose Zellen, deren Vorderfront von einem stabilen Gitter gebildet wird. Auf der anderen Seite öffnen sich Türen zu ebenfalls fensterlosen Räumen. Als ich das elektrische Licht einschalte, entpuppen sich die Räume als komplett eingerichtete Folterkammern, wie ich sie hier auf dieser einsamen Insel nie vermutet hätte. Alle drei Räume sind deckenhoch gekachelt, sind mit blanken Bodenfliesen versehen und haben einen Wasseranschluss. Im ersten Raum steht ein schon älterer, aber sehr zweckmäßiger und offensichtlich gut funktionierender gynäkologischer Untersuchungsstuhl, im zweiten Raum dominieren eine lederbezogene Prügelbank und ein Strafbock mit scharfer Reitkante. Außerdem hängen mehrere Seile von der Decke und an den Wänden sind stabile Ringe eingelassen. Der dritte Raum schließlich ist offenbar für die Wasserbehandlungen vorgesehen, denn hier besteht die Armatur nicht nur aus einem einzigen Wasserhahn wie in den vorigen Räumen, sondern hier gibt es eine ganze Batterie von Wasserhähnen, so dass man gleichzeitig mit mehreren Schläuchen arbeiten kann.</p> <p>Jetzt wird mir die Bemerkung meines Bischofs klar, der mir zu meiner Versetzung erklärte, dass ich an meiner neuen Wirkungsstätte wohl endlich meine wirkliche Bestimmung finden würde. Diese Versetzung wurde nötig, weil ich mein Erziehungsrecht über die weiblichen Mitglieder meiner Gemeinde wohl etwas zu ernst genommen habe. Offenbar ist man auf dieser Insel der restlichen Welt schon etwas voraus. Nun, mir soll es Recht sein, es wird mir hier bestimmt gefallen.</p></div>",[]
52,"Die Insel, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the ongoing story. First experiences on the island.,2005-11-29,3,5,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nachdem ich das Haus erst einmal im Überblick kennen gelernt habe, schaue ich auch in die Mädchenzimmer. Spartanisch eingerichtet mit einem Bett, das an allen vier Pfosten Riemen zur Fesselung besitzt, mit einem offenen Regal, das die wenigen persönlichen Besitztümer der Mädchen enthält, und schließlich eine schmale Kleiderstange, an der die kurzen Kleidchen der Mädchen hängen. An den Wänden sehe ich keine Bilder, dafür aber in jedem Raum einen Rohrstock, eine kurze Handpeitsche sowie eine längere Riemenpeitsche gleich über dem Bett. Einen Tisch oder Stühle suche ich vergebens. Die einzige Sitzgelegenheit besteht aus einem drei Zentimeter dicken Metallstab, der in einem Meter Höhe etwa dreißig Zentimeter lang waagerecht aus der Wand ragt, direkt unter den zwei hölzernen Handgriffen, die über ein Seil und an der Decke befindlichen Rollen in der Höhe einstellbar sind. In dem Metallstab erkenne ich eine schmale Führungsnute, in die zusätzliche Foltergeräte für die aufsitzende Mädchenmöse geschoben werden können.</p> <p>Dann ist es Zeit für meinen Antrittsbesuch beim Bürgermeister. Die kleine Lena bringt mich hin. Ein kleines Mädchen von vielleicht sechs Jahren öffnet mir die Tür und lässt mich ein. Die fast aus dem Kleid kullernden Titten der Kleinen überraschen mich schon nicht mehr. Stumm geleitet mich die Kleine ins Wohnzimmer, wo ein Mann meines Alters gerade seinen Hausmantel schließt. Ein junges Mädchen hockt nackt zwischen seinen Beinen und richtet sich gerade auf. Offenbar hat es dem Bürgermeister gerade seinen Schwanz gelutscht, als ich störend eingetreten bin. Das scheint den Mann aber nicht zu berühren. Er kneift dem inzwischen stehenden Mädchen energisch in die Brustwarzen und erklärt mir freundlich: „Clarissa muss noch viel üben, bis sie ihrem Herrn richtig dienen kann.“ Und zu einem größeren Mädchen neben seinem Sessel gewandt: „Zwanzig Hiebe auf die Votze; zehn mit der Peitsche und zehn mit dem Stock. Ich habe zweimal ihre Zähne gespürt.“</p> <p>Während ich es mir in dem angebotenen Sessel bequem mache, führt das größere Mädchen die Kleine auf die Seite zu einem niedrigen Tisch. Schon liegt sie mit weit gespreizten Beinen rücklings auf der Tischplatte und bezieht von dem größeren Mädchen die verordneten Hiebe in die offene Mösenspalte. Anstatt wie am Spieß zu brüllen, kommt aber nur ein unterdrücktes Stöhnen aus dem Mund der Kleinen, obwohl das züchtigende Mädchen Stock und Peitsche mit großer Kraft führt.</p> <p>„Ja, das ist hier der Alltag auf unserer schönen Insel.“ erklärt mir freundlich der Bürgermeister, während die Bestrafung von Clarissa gerade endet. „Morgen früh gibt es die nächste Lektion. Aber nun zu ihnen, Herr Pastor. Sie werden es bei uns ziemlich bequem haben. Einen Gottesdienst haben wir nur einmal im Monat, außerdem noch zu den kirchlichen Festen im Jahreslauf. Sie werden also viel Zeit für sich selbst haben. Aber sie haben bestimmt schon den Keller ihres neuen Pfarrhauses entdeckt, oder ?“ Als ich zustimmend nicke, fährt er fort: „Es ist Tradition auf unserer Insel, dass der Pastor auch die Erziehung und Bestrafung der Schwererziehbaren übernimmt. Viele Männer bringen auch gern ihre Töchter und Frauen zu ihnen, weil ihr Instrumentarium wesentlich besser und reichhaltiger ist als in den Privathäusern. Nehmen sie die Gören und die Weiber gehörig ran, wie es bei uns Sitte ist. Sie können eine Sammlung der hier geltenden Gesetze einsehen, aber ich denke, es ist sehr viel effektiver und für sie interessanter, wenn ihnen die beiden großen Mädchen alles erklären.“</p> <p>Dann erfahre ich, dass es auf dieser Insel einen erheblichen Überschuss an weiblichen Bewohnern gibt. Von zehn Geburten sind in der Regel neun Mädchen. Und alle Mädchen unterliegen bis zu ihrer Verheiratung dem Züchtigungsrecht eines jeden männlichen Bewohners der Insel. Das gilt auch schon für die jüngsten männlichen Bewohner. Schmunzelnd erzählt der Bürgermeister: „Neulich kam ich dazu, wie ein sechsjähriger Dreikäsehoch eine Achtzehnjährige anschnauzte: ´Zeig mir deine Titten !´ Und als sie nicht schnell genug das Kleid herunterließ, um dem Befehl nachzukommen, musste sie sich dafür ganz ausziehen und die Beine spreizen. Dann schob der Kleine seine ganze Hand in die Votze der jungen Frau und kniff ihr mehrmals in die Innenscheide und in die Gebärmutter. Das hat die Frau zum Stöhnen gebracht. Der Junge hat Talent, oder ?“</p> <p>Auf meine Frage nach den kirchlichen Andachten erhalte ich die Auskunft, dass der normalen Andacht nur die Jungen und die Männer beiwohnen dürfen: „Hier sind sie völlig frei in der Auswahl ihrer Themen. Für die Mädchen und Frauen gibt es eigene Andachten in einem besonderen Rahmen. Dabei sollten ihre Ansprachen stets auf den kirchlich verordneten Gehorsam der Frau gegenüber dem Mann hinweisen. Aber das werden sie sehr schnell verinnerlicht haben. Genießen sie ihre Zeit auf unserer Insel.“ Als ich zu meinem neuen Heim komme, ist es schon dunkel. Lisa, die Dreizehnjährige öffnet mir die Tür: „Herr, ihre Sachen sind schon ausgepackt und eingeräumt. Bitte kontrollieren sie, ob alles zu ihrer Zufriedenheit ist. Ellen und die Kleinen sind schon im Bett. Bis sie zur abendlichen Züchtigung zu ihnen kommen, werde ich die Mädchen schon für sie vorbereitet haben.“</p> <p>Ein kurzer Blick in meine Privaträume zeigt mir, dass die Mädchen wirklich einen guten Job erledigt haben. In meinem Kleiderschrank herrscht peinliche Ordnung und sogar meine mitgebrachten Bücher stehen der Größe nach geordnet auf dem Regal. Dass die Mädchen dabei in den ganz speziellen Druckwerken gestöbert haben, zeigen mir die Lesezeichen, die jetzt exakt ausgerichtet zwischen den Blättern liegen, und nicht so unordentlich, wie ich sie meistens hinterlasse. Mit dieser zwar verständlichen Neugier werde ich mich morgen befassen. Jetzt begebe ich mich zu den Mädchenkammern, deren Türen einladend offen stehen. Da Lisa im Türrahmen von Ellens Kammer wartet, gehe ich zuerst dort hinein. Der Anblick ist bemerkenswert. Ellens Beine sind weit gespreizt und zum Kopf gezogen. Die Fußgelenke sind mit den Fesseln an den oberen Bettpfosten fixiert. Als ich eintrete, greift das große Mädchen an seine gut ausgeprägten Lefzen und zerrt sich die Spalte auseinander, so dass ich ein gutes Stück in die rosige Scheide hinein blicken kann. Lisa reicht mir die kurze Handpeitsche mit einem höflichen Knicks. „Wie viele Hiebe sind üblich ?“ frage ich und erhalte die Rückfrage: „Gibt es einen Grund zur Klage, Herr ?“ Als ich verneine, erklärt mir Lisa, dass dann sechs Hiebe mit der Peitsche und weitere sechs mit dem Stock üblich und angemessen seien. „Bei den Kleinen gibt es abends nur drei mit der Peitsche und drei mit dem Stock, es sei denn, sie hätten tagsüber Grund zur Klage gegeben.“</p> <p>Also schlage ich mitten in das nass glänzende Ziel vor mir hinein, zuerst mit der Peitsche, dann mit dem Stock. Ellen reagiert nur mit verhaltenem Stöhnen auf die Schmerzen in ihrer Mösenspalte. Sie ist offenbar gut trainiert.</p> <p>Die drei kleinen Mädchen sind in der gleichen beschämenden Position auf ihren Betten festgebunden. Auch sie öffnen bei meinem Eintreten ihre Mösenspalten und nehmen die Hiebe in guter Haltung hin. Lisa bindet sie los und folgt mir auf den Flur. „Haben sie Grund, über mich zu klagen, Herr ?“ fragt sie mich und atmet unmerklich auf, als ich die Frage verneine. Dann erklärt sie mir, das dieses abendliche Ritual im Wechsel mit Ellen durchgeführt wird. „So kommt eine von uns beiden gelegentlich ohne die abendlichen Hiebe davon, aber leider nicht sehr oft.“</p> <p>Als ich später in meinem Bett liege, klopft es zaghaft an der Tür und Lisa tritt ein. Sie ist nackt und fragt mich höflich, ob ich ihre Dienst heute nacht benötigen würde. Für heute bin ich wirklich zu müde, doch ich kündige dem Mädchen an, dass ich gern in den nächsten Tagen auf das Angebot zurück kommen werde. Mit einem irgendwie enttäuschten Ausdruck im Gesicht zieht sich Lisa zurück und ich falle in einen angenehmen Schlaf.</p></div>",[]
53,"Die Insel, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 3 of the ongoing story. The priest meets a ponygirl.,2005-11-30,3,4,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als ich erfrischt aufwache, höre ich aus der Küche schon einige Geräusche. Die beiden großen Mädchen sind schon auf und bereiten das Frühstück für mich. Ich mache mich bemerkbar und bekomme ein üppiges Frühstückstablett an mein Bett. Während ich in aller Ruhe mein Frühstück genieße, stehen Ellen und Lisa abwartend vor meinem Bett. „Ellen, deine Möse habe ich ja gestern Abend schon gesehen. Leider waren deine Titten von deinen Beinen ganz verdeckt.“ Sofort streift das große Mädchen die Träger des Kleides herunter und lässt es gleich ganz auf den Boden sinken. Mit leicht gespreizten Beinen, die Hände hinter dem Kopf verschränkt, steht Ellen vor mir. Ihre vollen Brüste sind stramm und hoch aufgerichtet, so dass sich keine Falte unter den Fleischkugeln bildet. Die Aureolen sind klein, aber von dicken Warzen gekrönt, die unter meinen kundigen Fingern schnell steinhart werden. Ich kneife kräftig in die Nippel, aber Ellen verzieht keine Miene. Erst als ich ihren Kitzler reize und den steifen Zapfen energisch kneife, stöhnt Ellen leise auf, entschuldigt sich aber sofort für ihre Unbeherrschtheit und bittet um eine Bestrafung. Da die Scheide noch etwas wund ist von der abendlichen Züchtigung, was ich beim Aufzerren der Spalte gut erkennen kann, entscheide ich mich für eine andere Art der Bestrafung. Lisa reicht mir kommentarlos eine kleine Klemme, die ich stramm auf den gereizten Kitzler setze und fest zusammen schraube, bis der Kitzler ganz flach wird. „Eine Stunde wirst du die Klemme tragen. Und wehe, du versuchst sie zu lockern oder gar vor der Zeit zu entfernen. Du kannst dich jetzt wieder anziehen.“ Beide Mädchen tragen das Frühstücksgeschirr hinaus, wobei Ellen deutlich eine besonders vorsichtige Gangart wählt. Während ich im Bad bin, höre ich, wie kichernde Stimmen aus meinem Schlafzimmer dringen. Als ich. Nur mit dem Bademantel bekleidet, in das Zimmer komme, sind die drei Kleinen eifrig dabei, mein Bett zu machen. Auf dem Stuhl liegt bequeme Freizeitkleidung für mich bereit. Offenbar hält man auf der Insel nicht so viel von der tristen Uniform eines Geistlichen. Nun, mir soll das nur Recht sein. Ich lasse die drei Kleinen sich vor mir nackt ausziehen, was bei dem Kleidchen als einzigem Wäschestück nicht lange dauert und nehme das Bild der jungen Mädchen mit den frischen Mösen und den prall runden Titten genussvoll in mich auf. Als ich nach den Nachwirkungen der abendlichen Züchtigung frage, liegen alle drei Mädchen in Sekundenschnelle auf dem Teppich und reißen sich die Spalten weit auseinander. Ich blicke interessiert näher hin und kann dennoch keine Spur der saftigen Spaltenauspeitschung vom Abend zuvor ausmachen. Soviel also zur Regenerationsfähigkeit einer Jungmädchenvotze.</p> <p>Als ich etwas später meine Absicht erkläre, die Insel etwas näher kennen zu lernen, springt Lisa sofort zum Telefon und bestellt eine Rikscha für zehn Uhr. Schon fünf Minuten vor der Zeit hält vor der Tür ein zweirädriges Gefährt mit breiter Sitzbank. Die Zugdeichsel verschwindet zwischen den Hinterbacken eines vielleicht fünfzehnjährigen Mädchens, das bis auf zwei dünne Schnüre, die von den Brustwarzen zu der Sitzbank führen, völlig nackt ist. Da die Rikscha im Augenblick still steht, rutscht der auf der Zugdeichsel befestigte und leicht nach hinten gerichtete Dildo ein Stück aus der Möse des Mädchens heraus, allerdings nicht ganz. Die Hände des Mädchens sind auf den Rücken gebunden, aber so hoch, dass die Zugdeichsel unerreichbar bleibt. Ich nehme etwas verwundert auf der gepolsterten Sitzbank Platz und greife die Zügel. Mein Zugpferd richtet sich auf und der Dildo rutscht tief in die Scheide hinein, als das Mädchen sich nun vorwärts bewegt. Ich spiele ein wenig mit den Zügeln herum und dirigiere das Mädchen an seinen Nippeln durch die glatt asphaltierten Gassen der Inselsiedlung. Dann befehle ich ihm, mich zur Küste zu bringen, aber nicht gleich zum Hafen, sondern zu den schönsten Stellen der Insel. Um das Mädchen nicht vorschnell zu ermüden, erlaube ich ihm eine langsames Schritttempo, so dass es fast zwanzig Minuten dauert, bis wir das flach abfallende Ufer an der Ostseite der Insel erreichen. Das Mädchen hat mich tatsächlich zu einer besonders schönen Stelle der Küste geführt. Zur Belohnung steige ich ab und lasse die Rikscha ohne mein Gewicht über den festen Strand ziehen. Da ich in Höhe des gleichmäßig voran schreitenden Mädchens bleibe, erfahre ich von ihm, was es mit dem Rikschadienst auf sich hat: „Mädchen über vierzehn, die eine strenge Strafe verdient haben, müssen zwei Tage lang Rikschadienst leisten. Es gibt allerdings auch viele Freiwillige, denn die Rikschamädchen werden an allen Tagen, an denen sie Dienst hatten, von den Regelbestrafungen ausgenommen.“ Auf meine Frage, ob sie eine Freiwillige sei, antwortet sie verlegen: „Nein, ich habe zwei Tage Rikschadienst, weil ich bei der Bestrafung meiner Freundin nicht hart genug zugeschlagen habe. Nun muss ich heute und morgen diese Rikscha ziehen und nächste Woche fünfmal meiner Freundin die offene Votze auspeitschen, während ich in meiner eigenen Scheide einen dicken elektrischen Zackendildo auf vollen Touren festhalten muss. Verliere ich ihn während der Auspeitschung, so wird die Züchtigung nicht gezählt und sie wird außerdem um zwei weitere Tage verlängert.“</p> <p>Allmählich nähern wir uns den Häusern von der anderen Seite und ich nehme wieder auf der Sitzbank Platz. In einem Vorgarten schlägt ein Mann mit einer Peitsche in die weit offene Spalte einer nackten jungen Frau, die mit Stricken in weit gespreizter Position zwischen zwei Bäumen aufgehängt ist. Ohne die Auspeitschung zu unterbrechen, ruft er mir freundlich zu: „Willkommen, Herr Pastor, ein herrlicher Tag, oder ?“ Ein paar Gärten weiter sehe ich ein junges Mädchen, das splitternackt und sehr breitbeinig auf einem Gartentisch hockt. Ein Mann hat Holzpflöcke in Arsch und Votze des Mädchens gesteckt und schlägt nun mit einem Hammer auf die Pflöcke, um sie noch tiefer in die Löcher hinein zu treiben. Auch dieser Mann begrüßt mich äußerst freundlich, ohne seine Tätigkeit zu unterbrechen.</p> <p>Auf dem Weg zurück zu meinem Haus treffe ich noch einige Mitbürger, die gerade eine strenge Züchtigung an einem Mädchen oder einer erwachsenen Frau vollziehen. Ich denke etwas beunruhigt darüber nach, was man von mir und meinen Folterkellern eigentlich erwartet, wo doch schon so strenge Züchtigungen im „Eigenbau“ vollzogen werden. Doch ein vorabendliches Gespräch mit meinem nächsten Nachbarn, der zur Begrüßung herüber gekommen ist, klärt mich auf und beruhigt mich auch ein wenig. Viele Männer benutzen die Einrichtungen im Pfarrhaus auch selbst. Nur gelegentlich bitten sie den Pastor, eine Züchtigung der härteren Art an Frau oder Tochter vorzunehmen.</p> <p>Am späten Abend ist es Ellen, die mir die weit gespreizten Mösen der Hausmädchen zur Abstrafung präsentiert. Lisa und zwei der Kleinen bekommen die übliche Regelbestrafung, während die kleine Vicky die vierfache Ladung bezieht, weil sie in der Küche eine Tasse zerbrochen hat.</p> <p>Später hole ich Ellen zu mir ins Bett. Nackt liegt das große Mädchen neben mir und öffnet bereitwillig die Beine. Während ich den am Vormittag so streng bestraften Kitzler untersuche und ihn dann ausdauernd reize, berichtet Ellen von den sonstigen Bestrafungen, die die Mädchen im Pfarrhaus beziehen. Indem ich abwechselnd den Kitzler weiter reize und dann mit zwei Fingern in die nachgiebige Scheide einfahre, bringe ich das Mädchen bald zu einem triefenden Orgasmus. Dafür bedankt sie sich mit einer wirklich gekonnten Lutschaktion an meinem längst steinharten Schwanz. Bevor ich jedoch meine Ladung abspritzen kann, hockt sich Ellen über meinen Unterleib und senkt ihre klaffende Möse hungrig über meinen steil aufgerichteten Schwanz. Anstatt gierig den ganzen Lümmel auf einmal in sich aufzusaugen, senkt Ellen ihren Unterleib nur stückweise herab, nimmt ein Stück des Schaftes in sich auf und erhebt sich wieder ein kleines Stück. So dauert es eine geraume Zeit, bis die gierige Votze meinen Schwanz endlich vollständig in sich aufgenommen hat. Dann beweist Ellen ihr hervorragendes Training noch dadurch, dass sie meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Votzenmuskulatur eifrig massiert, bis ich endlich meine Samenladung in die wohltrainierte, aber dennoch sehr enge Scheide des Mädchens spritzen kann.</p> <p>Danach trippelt sie ins Bad und ich höre kurz das Wasser rauschen. Dann kommt Ellen zurück und schlüpft unter meine inzwischen hochgezogene Bettdecke. Während sie meinen von Sperma und Scheidenssekreten schleimigen Schwanz eifrig lutscht und ihn dabei gründlich säubert, hält sie mir ihre soeben frisch gewaschene und sehr angenehm nach Flieder duftende Möse ins Gesicht. Ich genieße die frische Scheide mit meiner Zunge und bringe Ellen noch einmal zu einem zuckenden Orgasmus. Intuitiv kommt sie nach der Reinigung ihrer nassen Möse nicht wieder zu mir, sondern verlässt das Bad über die zweite Tür und legt sich ins eigene Bett. Das kriege ich allerdings gar nicht mehr mit, denn ich bin längst in einen seligen Schlummer gefallen.</p></div>",[]
54,"Die Insel, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Enema procedures and other tortures.,2005-11-30,10,4,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Da es ein schöner Tag zu werden scheint, habe ich mir für heute wieder eine Rikscha bestellen lassen. Als das eigenwillige Beförderungsmittel vor der Tür steht, stelle ich fest, dass heute ein anderes Mädchen auf der Zugdeichsel reitet. Es ist hochgewachsen, bestimmt schon siebzehn oder sogar achtzehn Jahre alt und mit einem Paar gewaltiger Titten ausgestattet. Ich setze mich bequem auf die Sitzbank und lasse das Mädchen antraben. Da es schon auf den ersten hundert Metern ziemlich störrisch auf die Zügel an seinen dicken Nippeln reagiert, ziehe ich die beiden Schnüre, die mir als Zügel dienen, straff an, so dass die riesigen Brüste des Mädchens bis unter die Arme gezerrt werden. Nun reagiert mein Pferdchen und hält brav an. Ich ergreife die Reitgerte, die gleich neben der Sitzbank in einer Halterung steckt und ziehe damit ein paar saftige Hiebe quer über die vollen Titten. Das macht die junge Frau offenbar aufmerksamer, denn bei der Weiterfahrt reagiert sie sehr sensibel auf die kleinsten Lenkbewegungen an ihren Nippeln. Trotzdem macht sie auf mich einen unlustigen Eindruck; gar kein Vergleich zu meiner vorigen Ponysklavin. Da entdecke ich eine im Seitenfach steckende Schachtel mit der Aufschrift „Motivationsbox“. Als ich sie neugierig öffne, sehe ich eine stramme Klemme, die ideal auf einen steifen Kitzler passt, eine Tube mit der passenden Aufschrift „Hot Cream, very strong“ sowie ein paar mit einer rosa Flüssigkeit gefüllte Einwegspritzen mit dazu passenden sterilen Injektionsnadeln. Als mein Pony entdeckt, dass ich die Box gefunden habe, wird sie munter, doch es ist bereits zu spät; sie hat sich eine Motivation verdient. Ich drücke eine kleine Portion aus der Tube auf meinen Finger und spüre schon dort trotz der ziemlich unempfindlichen Hornhaut auf der Fingerkuppe ein heftiges Brennen. Eilig schmiere ich die Paste auf den Kitzler der jungen Frau und wische meinen Finger danach in ihrer Arschfurche trocken. Hei, nun kann sie springen und hoffen, dass die Paste beim kräftigen Schwitzen schneller an Wirkung verliert.</p> <p>Da das mittlerweile sehr zahm gewordene Mädchen sich wahrlich keine Belohnung verdient hat, bleibe ich auch am Strand in der Rikscha sitzen und lasse mich bequem durch den Sand ziehen. Nach zwei Kilometern ist mein Pony total erschöpft und ich lenke es mit einem heftigen Ruck am Tittenzügel auf den asphaltierten Weg zur Siedlung.</p> <p>Dort angekommen, werde ich von einem Mann erwartet, der zwei Mädchen, vielleicht elf oder zwölf Jahre alt, bei sich hat. „Herr Pastor, hallo, meine beiden Süßen hier brauchen dringend eine gründliche Spülung ihrer Löcher. Bei mir zu Hause gibt das immer eine schlimme Schweinerei, weil die Sache in der Küche stattfinden muss. Aber bei ihnen gibt es ja den gut gekachelten Strafraum im Keller. Den kennen meine Mädchen übrigens schon, denn sie waren schon mehrmals dort zur Behandlung. Und nun ist es wieder einmal so weit, dass die Spülungen besonders gründlich erfolgen sollen, wie es nur bei ihnen geht.“</p> <p>Im Keller müssen sich die beiden Sünderinnen sofort ausziehen, was ja bei dem kurzen Kleidchen als einzigem Wäschestück keine lange Aktion ist. Dann sitzen beide Mädchen mit gefesselten Händen nebeneinander auf einer schmalen Bank. Ich helfe dem emsigen Vater dabei, das Tittenquetschbrett in Position zu bringen. Dieses besteht aus zwei massiven Holzleisten, die mit Flügelschrauben zusammen gepresst werden können. Ohne sich die Mühe zu machen, die Bretter völlig zu öffnen, zieht der Vater die Titten seiner ersten Tochter durch den immer noch ausreichend breiten Zwischenraum und lässt mich, während er die Nippel seiner Tochter lang zieht, die Bretter über den eingeschlossenen Brüsten zusammen schrauben. Dann erlebt die zweite Tochter die gleiche Prozedur. Der Vater dreht noch einige Male an den Flügelschrauben, bis die vier Titten wirklich extrem fest eingespannt sind. Dann wird das komplette Brett mit den Seilen in Richtung Decke gezogen, bis sich die nackten Hinterteile der beiden Mädchen gerade eben leicht von der Sitzfläche zu lösen beginnen. Dann steckt der Mann von der Seite eine Stange unter den gebeugten Knien der Mädchen hindurch, hängt die Karabiner an die Ösen am Ende der Stange ein und zieht mit meiner Hilfe die Stange ebenfalls in die Höhe, bis die Hinterteile der Mädchen in der Luft schweben und das ganze Körpergewicht nur noch auf den Kniekehlen und an den fest eingeschraubten Titten lastet. Gemeinsam führen wir nun die vier Ventilstutzen in die Scheiden und Arschlöcher der beiden Mädchen ein. Ein paar Pumpbewegungen mit dem Gummiball und die Einfüllstutzen sind sicher in ihren Löchern verankert.</p> <p>Dann beginnt die eigentliche Folter. Zunächst schießt kaltes Wasser mit hohem Druck in den Darm der Mädchen, bis sich die kleinen Bäuche deutlich aufblähen. Dann wird auch die Scheide bei beiden Mädchen prall mit eiskaltem Wasser gefüllt. Fünf Minuten müssen die Mädchen dem inneren Druck standhalten, ehe wir die Ventile öffnen und die Flüssigkeit aus Scheide und Darm auslaufen lassen. Doch die Erleichterung währt nur kurz für die jammernden Mädchen. Schon schießt das Wasser wieder in beide Körperöffnungen, dieses Mal allerdings ziemlich heiß und wieder bis zum Aufblähen der kleinen Mädchenbäuche. Noch mehrmals wird diese Aktion wiederholt, immer abwechselnd mit eiskaltem und brühheißem Wasser. Dann ziehen wir die Ventilstutzen aus den gepeinigten Löchern heraus, um sie mit einem Doppelwegstöpsel zu ersetzen. Nun strömt das Wasser zwar immer noch mit hohem Druck in die Löcher der Mädchen, aber weil das überschüssige Wasser nun am Einlass vorbei wieder entweichen kann, blähen sich die Bäuche nicht mehr auf. So werden die Spülungen der beiden Straflöcher noch eine knappe Stunde lang fortgesetzt, bis die beiden Mädchen mehr ohnmächtig als wach immer noch an ihren gequetschten Titten hängen. Mit dem Wasserschlauch spritzen wir die letzten Überbleibsel der Spülungen von den nackten Körpern ab und lassen die Mädchen dann endlich herunter. „Nehmen sie sich meine Mädchen ruhig mal besonders hart vor bei der nächsten Andacht, Herr Pastor. Für heute danke und noch einen schönen Tag.“ Während ich noch bei der Verabschiedung bin, sind schon meine drei kleinen Mädchen in den Keller gekommen und beginnen damit, alles wieder herzurichten und zu säubern. Eine halbe Stunde später blitzt es so sauber in dem Raum, als hätte hier niemals eine solche Aktion stattgefunden.</p> <p>Nach der abendlichen Votzenauspeitschung hole ich mir die kleine Petra ins Bett. Die Fünfjährige macht sich sofort über meinen bereits halb aufgerichteten Schwanz her und leckt und lutscht ihn zu stattlicher Größe. Dann hockt sie sich über meinen Unterleib und lässt ihre weit offene Spalte über meine steil aufgerichtete Eichel streichen. Als ihr enges Arschloch direkt über meinem Schwanz schwebt, lässt sich die Kleine herunter und zieht sich gleichzeitig mit den Händen die Arschbacken weit auseinander. So ist es ziemlich bequem, in die enge Höhle ihres Darmes einzudringen. Während Petra ihren Oberkörper zurück biegt, um mir ihre Möse weit offen darzubieten, reitet sie mit energischen Stößen auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab. Ich packe den kleinen, aber bereits sehr harten Kitzler der Kleinen und bestimme damit das Tempo, mit dem sie meinen Schwanz bearbeitet. Nach gut zehn Minuten, die ich Sekunde für Sekunde genieße, quetscht mir die Kleine mit ihrem wohltrainierten Ringmuskel den Schwanz energisch ein, so dass ich mich nicht länger beherrschen kann und meine Samenladung in den heißen Darm des Mädchens entlasse. Geschickt steckt sie sich sofort einen Finger in das Arschloch, sobald mein abgeschlaffter Schwanz heraus gerutscht ist. Mit dem Finger tief im Arschloch versunken trippelt die Kleine ins Bad und ich höre von dort das Wasser rauschen. Minuten später ist sie zurück und ich kann eine frisch gewaschene und leicht parfümierte Mädchenspalte begutachten. Dann macht sich Petra daran, meinen ziemlich schmierigen Schwanz mit ihrer fleißigen Zunge zu reinigen. Weil sie dabei auch noch heftig lutscht und saugt, steht der Schwanz kurze Zeit später wieder steil aufrecht. Ohne mein Einverständnis abzuwarten, dreht mir Petra ihren Rücken zu und senkt ihre weit aufgezerrte Möse über die steil aufragende Schwanzspitze. Die dringt ohne große Probleme ein und dann ist mein Schwanz bis über die Hälfte des Schaftes in der Jungmädchenscheide verschwunden und stößt schon an die Gebärmutter der Kleinen an. Ich bemächtige mich des so offen angebotenen hinteren Loches mit einem Finger und gebe damit den Takt an, mit dem die Kleine nun meinen steifen Schwanz mit ihrer wohltrainierten Votze fickt.</p></div>",[]
55,"Die Insel, Part 5",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Preparations for a very harsh punishment session.,2005-12-02,6,5,"Mfgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute sitze ich in meinem gemütlichen Büro und denke über meine erste wirklich kirchliche Handlung nach. Da mir noch der Hinweis des Bürgermeisters im Kopf steckt, dass es für die Männer einerseits und die Mädchen und Frauen andererseits getrennte Andachten gibt, rufe ich die beiden großen Mädchen zu mir. Als sie nach artigem Klopfen eintreten, sind sie beide nackt. Ich zeige auf die beiden Holzstühle und die Mädchen setzen sich sofort, dabei bleiben ihre Schenkel weit gespreizt. Anscheinend erwarten sie eine Bestrafung. Als ich ihnen erkläre, dass ich nur einige Aufklärungen brauche, atmen sie sichtlich erleichtert auf, behalten aber ihre weit offene Mösenspalte bei. Dann erfahre ich, was sich nach der ganz normalen Männerandacht im großen Saal abspielt: „Die Mädchen kommen zuerst herein und räumen die Stühle beiseite. Dann ziehen sie sich nackt aus und nehmen ihre befohlene Position ein, breitbeinig auf den Knien und den Kopf auf den Boden gesenkt, so dass die Arschfurche und die Votzenspalte deutlich aufklaffen. Danach kommen die Frauen herein und ziehen sich ebenfalls nackt aus. Bevor diese sich allerdings in die gleiche Position begeben müssen, gehen sie alle an den offenen Mädchenspalten vorbei und schlagen mit einer Peitsche mitten hinein. Da in der Regel fast alle Frauen der Insel zur Andacht kommen, bedeutet das für jedes Mädchen mindestens vierzig Hiebe in die Votze. Dann hocken sich die Frauen auf den Boden und öffnen ihre Schenkel. Die Männer kommen herein und stoßen jeder Frau eine raue Bürste in die Möse und stochern fünf Minuten lang immer wieder tief in die Löcher hinein. Da es mehr Frauen als Männer auf der Insel gibt, hat jeder Mann zwei oder sogar drei Frauen zu behandeln. Während dieser Aktion liest der Pastor die übliche Andacht über den weiblichen Gehorsam. Und wehe dem Mädchen, das bei der Votzenauspeitschung laut gejammert hat, und wehe der Frau, die das Ausbürsten ihrer Scheide nicht still erträgt: das zieht eine wirklich schlimme Auspeitschung von Möse, Arsch und Titten durch mehrere Männer nach sich. Erst danach ziehen sich die Mädchen und die Frauen wieder an und begeben sich zu ihren Familien. Das beendet dann die Andacht, es sei denn, man bringt ihnen noch ein besonders renitentes Kind oder eine widerspenstige Ehefrau zur Sonderbestrafung im Keller.“</p> <p>Als ich die Mädchen entlassen will und sie sich von den Stühlen erheben, sehe ich zwei riesige feuchte Flecke auf dem glatten Holz. Verschämt geben die beiden zu, dass sie der Bericht über die Massenbestrafung geil gemacht hat. Das würde ihnen auch immer geschehen, wenn sie als Hilfspersonal bei einer strengen Züchtigung dabei sind. Nur würde das nie bemerkt werden. Das kann ich natürlich nicht durchgehen lassen. Beide Mädchen müssen sich links und rechts vor mir aufstellen, den Oberkörper vorbeugen und mir ihre weit offenen Spalten entgegen strecken. Als ich mit mehreren Fingern zugleich in die Scheiden eindringe, verspüre ich kaum Widerstand, denn die weiblichen Säfte sind bereits reichlich geflossen. Also drücke ich beiden Mädchen meine Hände tief in die Scheide hinein und balle sie innen zur Faust, so dass meinen Hände fest in den Mösen verankert sind. Dann geleite ich sie so aufgespießt zu ihren Zimmern. In Ellens Zimmer nehme ich die Hand aus Lisas Votze, lasse die andere aber tief in Ellens Möse stecken. Dann bekommt Lisa den Befehl, mit der Votzenpeitsche auf Ellens Titten einzuschlagen. Das lässt sich Lisa nicht zweimal sagen und peitscht mit offensichtlicher Lust auf die prallen Titten der Freundin los, während ich mit heftigen Stößen in die Votze für das gerechte Gleichgewicht sorge. Diese Lust schwindet aber schnell, als ich nun, ohne meine Hand aus Ellens Möse heraus zu ziehen, die andere Hand wieder in Lisas Scheide drücke und beide Mädchen ins zweite Zimmer dirigiere. Dort darf sich dann Ellen mit der Peitsche auf Lisas Titten austoben, während ich energisch in der warmen Scheidenhöhle herum rühre.</p> <p>„Ich brauche heute keine Assistentin bei der Abendzüchtigung. Ihr könnt also sofort in eure Betten steigen. Ich komme dann später noch einmal zu euch.“ Mit diesen Worten gehe ich zu den Zimmern der Kleinen, die mich mit ängstlichen Gesichtern erwarten. Sie haben die Geräusche der eben vollzogenen Züchtigung gehört und sind jetzt in Sorge, warum ich allein zur Abendzüchtigung komme. Doch ich vollziehe das übliche Ritual mit den wohldosierten Votzenhieben, ohne besondere Verschärfungen. In der Nacht habe ich die kleine Vicky bei mir, die sich geschickt um meine sexuellen Bedürfnisse kümmert.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag kommt der Bürgermeister zu mir und fragt mich, wie es mir bei meiner ersten offiziellen Andacht ergangen ist. Da meine Mädchen mir die Prozedur gut genug erklärt hatten, kann ich mich positiv äußern. Dann erläutert mir der mächtigste Mann der Insel sein Anliegen: „Eine Vierzehnjährige hat sich letzte Woche auf das Postboot geschlichen und wollte von der Insel entfliehen. Die Männer vom Boot haben sich die letzten Tage intensiv um das Mädchen gekümmert, es täglich mehrmals durchgefickt und auch einige Male verhauen. Morgen wird es hierher zurück gebracht. Und dann ist eine exemplarische Bestrafung angesagt. Ich möchte sie bitten, die schlimmsten Foltergeräte aus ihrem Keller vorübergehend in den Andachtsraum bringen zu lassen, denn die Bestrafung wird öffentlich sein, zur Abschreckung für die anderen Mädchen, die vielleicht auch den Drang in die weite Welt verspüren. Es wird eine öffentliche Verhandlung geben, aber ich kann ihnen schon jetzt sagen, dass das Urteil auf mindestens vierundzwanzig Stunden pausenlos andauernder Folter lauten wird. Sie als Pastor gehören natürlich auch zum Tribunal, das die Kleine verurteilen wird. Bis morgen dann.“</p> <p>Von Ellen und Lisa erfahre ich, dass solche öffentlichen Bestrafungen schon öfter stattgefunden haben und dass die Mädchen und Frauen danach mehrere Tage zu schwach waren, um sich aufrecht zu halten. Zusammen mit den Kleinen machen sie sich sofort daran, fast alle Großgeräte aus dem Keller in die Halle zu transportieren. Nur der gynäkologische Stuhl bleibt unten, weil er angeschraubt und fest elektrisch verdrahtet ist. Aber das große Holzrad ist ebenfalls gut geeignet, ein Mädchen weit aufgespreizt in jede gewünschte Position zu drehen, um alle Strafregionen im optimalen Winkel zu bearbeiten. Und als Ersatz für die Wasserarmaturen tragen die Mädchen eine stabile Handpumpe herbei, die den gleichen Zweck erfüllen kann.</p> <p>Da auch der spanische Reitbalken schon aufgestellt ist, lasse ich nacheinander die Mädchen für jeweils zehn Minuten auf dem scharfkantigen Balken reiten. Dafür erlasse ich ihnen die abendliche Regelauspeitschung, falls sie sich den Rest des Tages nichts mehr zuschulden kommen lassen. Ich verzichte auch auf die zusätzlichen Gewichte an den Fußgelenken, die die Möse der Reiterin noch tiefer auf den Balken zwingen würden. Doch auch so sind alle fünf Spalten deutlich gerötet und sehr empfindlich, als ich sie gründlich inspiziere.</p> <p>Dann ist alles vorbereitet für den nächsten Tag. Die Vierzehnjährige wird ihn bestimmt lange in böser Erinnerung behalten.</p></div>",[]
56,"Die Insel, Part 6",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Heavy punishment for al young girl.,2005-12-06,1,5,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als das Postschiff am späten Vormittag im Hafen anlegt, sind dort schon einige Zuschauer versammelt, die beobachten, wie zwei Männer auf dem Steg das nackte Mädchen in Empfang nehmen und ihm gleich dort zwei dünne Lederbänder mehrmals um die vollen Titten binden. Bei der kleinen Stufe vom Steg herunter auf den Weg zur Siedlung stößt einer der Männer das Mädchen um, so dass es auf den Rücken fällt. Sofort ziehen die Männer die Schnüre straff und heben den Oberkörper des jammernden Mädchens an seinen Brüsten an. Es muss verzweifelt strampeln, um nicht mit dem nackten Rücken über den Bodenbelag gezerrt zu werden. So ist schon der kurze Weg zum Gemeindehaus sehr beschwerlich für das Mädchen.</p> <p>Hier angekommen werfen die Männer die Schnüre über einen Deckenbalken und ziehen das Mädchen an seinen Titten so hoch, dass es gerade noch auf den Zehenspitzen stehen kann. Dann muss es in dieser anstrengenden Haltung warten, bis sich das zehnköpfige Gemeindetribunal, zu dem ich kraft meines Amtes auch gehöre, in der Halle versammelt hat.</p> <p>Der Bürgermeister eröffnet das Verfahren, indem er anordnet, eine Spreizstange unter die Knie des Mädchens zu stecken und anzuheben, bis die sündige Spalte weit offen steht. Immer noch hängt das Mädchen an seinen eingeschnürten Titten, die inzwischen eine tiefviolette Färbung angenommen haben.</p> <p>Man gibt dem Mädchen die Gelegenheit, seine Tat zu begründen, ohne sich die gestammelten Geständnisse eigentlich richtig anzuhören. Dann erfolgt eine kurze Beratung, nach der vom Bürgermeister verkündet wird: „Melissa, mit dem von dir eingestandenen Verlassen der Insel hast du gegen die Bürgerpflichten verstoßen, die für jede Person hier auf der Insel gelten. Dafür musst du bestraft werden. Weil du schon vierzehn bist, kannst du auch nicht mehr auf eine Jugendstrafe hoffen und vielleicht ein paar Wochen Rikschadienst leisten, sondern du wirst wie eine Erwachsene bestraft. Beginnend sofort nach dieser Verhandlung wirst du vierundzwanzig Stunden lang ununterbrochen gezüchtigt werden. Der Doktor wird dir ein paar Stärkungsmittel spritzen, damit du deine Bestrafung bei vollem Bewusstsein erleben kannst. Nach Ablauf der vierundzwanzig Stunden hast du zwei Tage zur Erholung. Danach wird dir die Scheide mit einem glühenden Eisenstab ausgebrannt. Für die Dauer deiner Heilung, die voraussichtlich zwei Wochen dauern wird, wirst du einen Votzenspanner tragen, der dein Loch weit offen hält. Für ein volles Jahr hast du das Privileg auf Kleidung verloren; du bleibst also nackt, auch in der kalten Jahreszeit. Wenn du dich in diesem Jahr gut führst und keinen Anlass zur Klage gibst, wird deine Strafe für beendet erklärt und du wirst wieder Kleider tragen dürfen.“</p> <p>Der Doktor, den ich bei dieser Gelegenheit kennen lerne, tritt an das mit weit aufgerissenen Augen hängende Mädchen heran und sticht mit einer großen Injektionsspritze mehrmals in die prall gespannten Brüste sowie in die ebenfalls prallen Hinterbacken und verteilt dabei das wasserklare Serum in Melissas Kreislauf. Dann gibt er dem wartenden Tribunal das Zeichen zum Beginn. Zuerst werden die beiden Schnüre um Melissas Titten so weit herab gelassen, dass die offene Mösenspalte fast senkrecht nach oben gerichtet ist. Den beiden Männern, die nun Melissas Votze auspeitschen wollen, rät der Doktor noch: „Nehmt lieber die Peitsche mit den runden Riemen. Die schmerzt genau wie die kantigen Riemen, verursachen aber nicht so leicht Verletzungen.“ Dann klatschen die Riemen gnadenlos in die hilflose Möse des jammernden Mädchens hinein, ganz gleichmäßig, immer einen Schlag pro Sekunde. Die ganze Spalte wird erst rot, dann violett und schließlich, als eine volle Stunde pausenloser Peitschenhiebe um ist, fast schwarz zu erscheinen.</p> <p>Dann wird Melissa von den Schnüren befreit und herab gelassen, doch die Erholung währt nur kurz. Sofort wird sie rittlings auf den Strafbalken gesetzt und dort festgebunden. Dann klatschen wieder die Peitschen, aber nun auf die vollen Titten des Mädchens, das bei jedem Treffer doppelt leidet, weil die Reitkante nämlich extrem scharf ist. Nach einer weiteren Stunde sind die ehemals so hübschen Brüste kaum noch wieder zu erkennen. Die Peitschen haben ganze Arbeit geleistet. Trotzdem kommen die Riemen wieder um die Titten und Melissa wird nun an ihren Titten und mit der Spreizstange unter den Knien über einem Bodenabfluss aufgehängt. Zwei Stunden lang wird das ächzende Mädchen nun mit allen möglichen Flüssigkeiten klistiert, mal heiß, mal kalt, mal mit klarem Wasser, mal mit Lösungen, die zusätzliche Krämpfe im Darm des Mädchens verursachen.</p> <p>Da die Brüste eine bedrohlich violette Färbung zeigen, wird Melissa nun herunter gelassen und rücklings auf einem kleinen Tisch festgebunden. Dann folgen zwei Stunden schmerzvoller Scheidenspülungen mit den gleichen Flüssigkeiten wie vorhin bei den Klistieren.</p> <p>An den Brüsten und an der Möse ist eine weitere Züchtigung wohl im Augenblick wenig effektiv. Aber die Hinterbacken sind noch ziemlich hell, nur von einigen verirrten Peitschenhieben bei der Votzenauspeitschung verziert. Das ändert sich nun, als Melissas Hintern mit breiten Lederriemen behandelt wird. Zwischen durch gibt es auch den Stock der Länge nach in die aufgezerrte Furche. Nach einer guten Stunde ist auch Melissas Arsch entsprechend gezeichnet.</p> <p>Die äußeren Strafregionen sind damit erst einmal versorgt, aber die gesamte Strafzeit noch längst nicht erreicht. Da die Männer auch schon etwas ermüden, wird der Elektrogenerator in Stellung gebracht. Auf die Brustwarzen kommen stramme Klemmen, auf den Kitzler, die inneren und äußeren Schamlippen ebenfalls. Ein dicker Metallzylinder verschwindet in der Votze und ein etwas dünnerer im Arsch des mittlerweile fatalistisch vor sich hin jammernden Mädchens. Melissa wird auf einem niedrigen Bett, das mit einer Gummiauflage versehen ist, an den vier Eckpfosten festgebunden. So kann sie sich in Schmerzen winden, wenn die Stromstöße in unterschiedlicher Stärke und Dauer in ihre empfindlichsten Körperteile zucken. Da es kein gleichmäßiges Muster gibt, wie und wann die Stromschläge ausgesendet werden, kann sich Melissa auch nicht vorbereiten. Mal bleibt sie minutenlang ungeschockt, dann wieder kommen die Stromschläge im Sekundenrhythmus. Die ganze Nacht und den folgenden Vormittag bleibt Melissa an die Maschine angeschlossen, während die Männer ihre wohlverdiente Nachtruhe genießen. Der Doktor muss noch einmal ein Stärkungs- und Aufputschmittel verabreichen, da Melissa kaum noch reagiert und langsam das Bewusstsein zu verlieren droht.</p> <p>Obwohl die vierundzwanzig Stunden noch nicht ganz verstrichen sind, beschließen wir als Tribunal, dass eine weitere Bestrafung wohl kaum noch Wirkung zeigen kann. Also begnadigen wir das Mädchen und erlassen ihm die wenigen noch fehlenden Stunden. Es wird in eine der Zellen in meinem Keller gebracht und vom Doktor versorgt. Später wird Melissa von meinen Mädchen gepflegt werden, bis sie soweit ist, den Höhepunkt ihrer Strafe, nämlich das Ausbrennen ihrer Scheide, bei guter Gesundheit zu erleben.</p></div>",[]
57,"Die Insel, Part 7",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,The burning of the vagina.,2005-12-06,3,4,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Erstaunlich, wie ein junges Mädchen sich so schnell von den erheblichen Verletzungen der brutalen Folterung erholt. Es dauert nur vier Tage, bis der Doktor bei der täglichen Inspektion meiner hübschen Gefangenen feststellt, dass Melissa völlig wieder hergestellt ist und ihre noch ausstehende Hauptstrafe, das öffentliche Ausbrennen ihrer Scheide, im Vollbesitz ihrer Kräfte aushalten wird. Er setzt den Termin für den nächsten Vormittag fest und teilt dieses auch dem Bürgermeister mit, damit dieser die öffentliche Veranstaltung planen kann.</p> <p>Eine halbe Stunde vor dem angesagten Termin sind alle Bürger der Insel vor dem Gemeindehaus versammelt. Während die Männer normal gekleidet sind, sind alle Mädchen und Frauen splitternackt. Auf dem Platz ist ein kleines Podest aufgestellt, auf dem ein Gestell mit einem Becken voller glühender Kohlen wartet. Auf vier stabilen Stützen sind zwei runde Holzstangen in Meterhöhe und etwa achtzig Zentimeter Abstand voneinander parallel aufgerichtet. Hier soll die brutale Folterung stattfinden.</p> <p>Melissa trägt schon seit über einer Stunde den speziellen Votzenspanner, der nicht nur ihren Scheideneingang, sondern mittels der vier dünnen Metallspangen auch die gesamte Innenvotze bis zur Gebärmutter weit offen hält. Dann wird sie auf den Platz gebracht und auf das Gestell gesetzt, so dass ihre klaffende Spalte dem wartenden Publikum zugewandt ist. Der Bürgermeister verkündet noch einmal die verordnete Strafe: „Melissa, für deinen verbotenen Versuch, die Insel zu verlassen bist du bereits vor fünf Tagen intensiv gezüchtigt worden. Heute wird deine Bestrafung ihren krönenden Abschluss finden, wenn wir dir deine Scheide mit dem glühenden Kupferstab ausbrennen. Wenn sich deine Scheide von dieser Strafe erholt hat, wird dir auch deine Sünde gegen die Inselgemeinschaft verziehen sein. Und nun bereite dich auf den schlimmsten Schmerz deines Lebens vor. Herr Doktor, fangen sie bitte an !“</p> <p>Der Doktor zieht einen dicken Lederhandschuh über die rechte Hand und packt den schon lange in der Kohlenglut ruhenden Kupferstab von zwei Zentimeter Durchmesser. Er stochert in der Glut, dass die Funken fliegen und hält den glühenden Stab in die Höhe. Mit einem nassen Ledertuch wischt er die Aschereste von dem Stab und kühlt dabei gleichzeitig das Kupfer etwas ab, so dass das Glühen erlischt. Langsam nähert er die Spitze des Stabes nun der offenen Möse von Melissa, die vergeblich versucht, davor zurück zu weichen. Dann stößt der Mann das extrem heiße Gerät mit einem mächtigen Ruck bis zum Anschlag in die Votze hinein, dreht eine Sekunde lang den Stab in der Scheide herum und zieht ihn nach zwei Sekunden, die allerdings für Melissa wie eine kleine Ewigkeit vorkommen, wieder aus der Möse heraus. Die ganz nahe Stehenden können den Geruch der verbrannten Scheide wahrnehmen. Melissa ist mit einem Schrei, den man bestimmt auf der ganzen Insel hören kann, in eine erlösende Ohnmacht gefallen und bekommt nicht mehr mit, wie der Doktor in die weit offene Scheide blickt und für alle Zuhörenden feststellt: „Die Prozedur war erfolgreich. Es ist alles blutig rot und mit verbrannter Haut in Fetzen bedeckt. Der Gerechtigkeit ist hiermit Genüge getan.“</p> <p>Die Männer haben während der ganzen Aktion auch ihre Frauen und Töchter beobachtet und registriert, wer beim Ausbrennen die Augen zugemacht oder gar den Kopf zur Seite gedreht hat. Diese Mädchen und Frauen müssen sich nun in aller Öffentlichkeit mit weit geöffneter Spalte hinknien, den Kopf zu Boden drücken und mit den Händen ihre Spalten weit aufzerren. Dann zischen die Riemen der Peitschen unbarmherzig zwischen die geöffneten Schenkel.</p> <p>Melissa wird von zwei Männern ins Pfarrhaus getragen und in ihrer Zelle auf die Pritsche gelegt. Dort wird sie einige Tage verbleiben, bis die Heilung der verbrannten Scheide angefangen hat. Dann wird sie jedoch entlassen, um die Schande des immer noch eingesetzten Votzenspanners vor allen Leuten zu demonstrieren.</p></div>",[]
58,"Schöne Neue Zeit, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the near future story. Description of the new Kindergarten.,2005-12-13,8,4,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Soeben wird über den staatlichen Fernsehsender, der über eine Prioritätsschaltung alle anderen Sender gleichschaltet, wenn es eine wichtige amtliche Verlautbarung gibt, eine wesentliche Änderung des Züchtigungsgesetzes mitgeteilt. Danach wird das Mindestalter für offizielle körperliche Züchtigungen von bisher vier Jahren auf drei Jahre gesenkt sowie das Höchstalter von fünfundsechzig auf siebzig Jahre angehoben. Außerdem haben alle Mädchen und Frauen außerhalb der eigenen Wohnung einen behördlich vorgeschriebenen Votzenspanner zu tragen.</p> <p>Dieses Instrument ist ganz aus massivem Edelstahl gefertigt und wird in drei Alterskategorien ausgeliefert. Das Gerät für die Drei- bis Neunjährigen wird mittels zweier Schraubklemmen auf die äußeren Schamlippen gesetzt und kann über ein Scharnier geöffnet und geschlossen werden. Im Normalfall ist der Spanner geschlossen. Zur Votzenzüchtigung wird der Spanner geöffnet, bis er in der weitesten Stellung einrastet und so die innere Spalte des kleinen Mädchens für die Peitsche oder den Stock öffnet. Bei den zehn- bis sechzehnjährigen Mädchen wird der Spanner mittels zweier Klemmen auf die inneren Schamlippen gesetzt. So wird zur anstehenden Züchtigung nicht nur die Mösenspalte, sondern dazu noch die Scheide des jungen Mädchens geöffnet, die so mit der Knotenpeitsche besonders gut zu bestrafen ist.</p> <p>Die Erwachsenenausführung des Votzenspanners enthält außer den vier Lefzenklemmen auf jeder Seite zwei stabile Metallspangen, die tief in die Scheide hinein ragen. Wird der Spanner aktiviert, so wird nicht nur das Scheidenmaul zu einer gähnend einladenden Öffnung, sondern die Scheide wird in voller Länge geöffnet, so dass man mit geeigneten Instrumenten auch die Gebärmutter quälen kann.</p> <p>Die Votzenspanner sind ab sofort in allen Warenhäusern erhältlich, zu Preisen zwischen zehn Euro für die Kinderausführung, zwölf Euro für die Mädchenausführung und zwanzig Euro für die Erwachsenenausführung. Da die Tragepflicht sofort beginnt, werden die Geräte gleich im Kaufhaus eingesetzt. Wer zwei Tage nach der Veröffentlichung des Gesetzes noch ohne Votzenspanner angetroffen wird, erhält eine intensive öffentliche Bestrafung und muss den Spanner eine Woche lang in weit geöffneter Stellung tragen, auch zu Hause und über Nacht.</p> <p>Zur gleichen Zeit wird eine allgemeine Kindergartenpflicht für Mädchen von drei bis sechs Jahren verordnet. Dazu werden die bestehenden Kindergärten bei den Gemeinden und Kirchen in staatlich kontrollierte Einrichtungen umgewandelt. Für alle Kinder besteht Anwesenheitspflicht von acht Uhr in der Frühe bis zum Nachmittag. Die pädagogische Aufgabe dieser neuen Kindergärten besteht darin, die kleinen Mädchen mit ihren künftigen Pflichten als gehorsame Sklavinnen in der Männerwelt vertraut zu machen. So lernen die Kleinen täglich, wie sie einem Mann gehorsam und dienlich sein können. Bei den täglich mehrmals durchgeführten Reinlichkeitsübungen dürfen die Kleinen den Votzenspanner abnehmen, damit die rauen Bürsten, die sie sich selbst gründlich durch die Mösenspalte ziehen müssen, auch in die Tiefen der Falten zwischen den äußeren und inneren Schamlippen eindringen können. Nach jeder schmerzhaften Intimreinigung müssen die kleinen Mädchen den Votzenspanner eigenhändig wieder anbringen.</p> <p>Täglich wird auch das Aufnehmen dicker Gegenstände in das enge Arschloch trainiert. Jedes Mädchen muss in der Lage sein, einen steifen Männerschwanz ohne Schmerzbezeugung in seinen Darm aufzunehmen. Für langsame Lerner gibt es die gefürchtete Darmschlange. Das ist ein hochelastischer Schlauch von fünfzehn Millimeter Durchmesser und einem Meter Länge. Dieses Monstrum muss das kleine Mädchen eigenhändig in sein Arschloch einführen und es dann mit langsamen Drehbewegungen vollständig im Darm verschwinden lassen, bis nur noch der Griff am Ende sichtbar ist.</p> <p>Der Dienst in den Kindergärten wird durch das bisherige Personal, soweit es männlich ist, weiter geführt, unterstützt von zahlreichen freiwilligen Helfern aus der Bevölkerung. Trotzdem sind einige Verrichtungen in den Kindergärten automatisiert, um das Personal für andere Aufgaben frei zu stellen. So haben sich alle kleinen Mädchen täglich zweimal in die Klistierstation zu begeben, die den allgemeinen Hygieneräumen zugeordnet ist. Dort sind an der Wand zwei oder mehrere schräg nach oben gerichtete Wasserstrahlrohre von jeweils einem Zentimeter Durchmesser installiert. Jedes Mädchen hat sich rücklings einem Strahlrohr zu nähern und es tief in das eigene Arschloch eindringen zu lassen. Erst wenn die Arschbacken die Kontaktplatte am Fuß des Strahlrohres berühren, wird der Wasserfluss frei gegeben und der Darm des Mädchens mit eineinhalb Litern eiskalten Wassers gefüllt. Danach ertönt ein Glockensignal und das Mädchen muss sich vorsichtig von dem Strahlrohr lösen, ohne einen Tropfen Flüssigkeit zu verlieren. Ein fallender Tropfen würde sofort von einem elektronischen Sensor am Boden unter dem Rohr bemerkt werden, was dem Mädchen eine sofortige Intensivbestrafung einbringen würde. Der kurze Weg zur gegenüber liegenden Wand mit den Auffangbecken ist mit einigen Hindernissen versehen, die das Mädchen vorsichtig überwinden muss. Auch hier wachen Feuchtigkeitssensoren, dass kein Tropfen der Klistierflüssigkeit zu Boden fällt. Erst an der Wand darf sich das Mädchen seiner inneren Last entledigen.</p> <p>Ebenfalls automatisiert ist die Votzenpeitsche, die das Personal von den Routinebestrafungen entlasten soll. Zwei Holzstäbe sind im Abstand von sechzig Zentimeter parallel zueinander auf einem stabilen Gestell befestigt. Exakt in der Mitte darunter befindet sich ein elektrisch betriebener Motor mit Exzenterantrieb, der eine mit Leder überzogene Stahlgerte langsam spannt und sie dann aufgrund der eigenen Elastizität nach oben in die weit offene Spalte des breitbeinig aufsitzenden Mädchens schnellen lässt. Alle zehn Sekunden erfolgt ein Schlag mit der Gerte, so dass ein Mädchen, das zu einer halben Stunde auf der Votzenpeitsche verdammt wurde, insgesamt einhundertundachtzig Hiebe in die vom Votzenspanner weit geöffnete Spalte bezieht. Dieses Gerät löst das vorher benutzte ab, das aus einem kräftigen Elektromotor bestand, an dessen Achse drei Lederschnüre befestigt waren, deren Enden bei der schnellen Rotation der Motorachse von der Fliehkraft in die davor platzierte Mösenspalte geschlagen wurden. Da mit dieser Maschine pro Sekunde mehr als hundert Hiebe in der offenen Votze landeten, war die Mädchenvotze bereits nach wenigen Augenblicken total verstriemt und blutig und das Mädchen bereits ohnmächtig, so dass es die Bestrafung gar nicht richtig genießen konnte. Die Maschine wird nun nur noch bei den erwachsenen Frauen eingesetzt. Allerdings sind die harten Lederschnüre mittlerweile durch leichte Textilschnüre ersetzt worden, die weniger Zerstörungspotenzial haben, aber dennoch extrem schmerzhaft wirken, zum Beispiel bei einer Tittenauspeitschung.</p> <p>Viel Zeit verbringen die Kleinen an den Trainingsmaschinen für Blowjobs. Das ist ohnehin die Hauptverwendung der späteren Sexsklavinnen, außer als sexuelles Objekt mit allen Löchern ständig verfügbar zu sein. Das Trainingsgestell besteht aus zwei zueinander gerichteten Bolzenträgern, zwischen denen das Mädchen knien muss. Der hintere Bolzenträger wird mit einem langen Dildo für das Arschloch der Kleinen versehen und ein Stück weit eingeführt. Den in unregelmäßig abgegebenen Stromschlägen aus dem Schaft des Arschdildos kann das Mädchen nur entgehen, wenn es den vorn aufgesetzten Dildo möglichst tief in die eigene Kehle gleiten lässt. Ein Kontakt an der Spitze des dicken Dildos lässt den Stromgenerator schweigen. Da dabei aber die Kehle des Mädchens voll angefüllt wird und es keine Luft mehr bekommt, wird es seinen Kopf zurück ziehen, um dadurch den wieder tiefer eindringenden Arschdildo zu neuer Aktion zu beleben. So lernt das Mädchen den geilen Rhythmus beim Blowjob, den die Männer lieben. Stellt sich ein Kind dabei besonders unbeholfen oder gar lernunwillig an, so wird der Abstand der beiden Bolzenträger verkürzt, so dass es keine Erholung zwischen den einzelnen Stößen gibt, denn die Stoßrichtung des Arschdildos funktioniert nun nur noch in den Phasen tief und besonders tief. Als extreme Steigerung dieser Foltermethode kann das Gestell in die Höhe gefahren werden, so dass das Mädchen nur an den in Arsch und Kehle steckenden Dildos getragen wird.</p></div>",[]
59,"Die Insel, Part 8",8,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"Next part, tortures of little girls.",2005-12-20,3,5,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Melissas strenge Bestrafung liegt schon ein paar Wochen zurück. Ihre Verletzungen sind längst abgeheilt und seit zwei Tagen braucht sie den Votzenspanner, der ihre Möse für jeden sichtbar bis zum Grund offen gehalten hat, nicht mehr zu tragen. Nur das noch für ein Jahr gültige absolute Bekleidungsverbot erinnert an Melissas Vergehen.</p> <p>Ich habe versuchsweise die abendliche Regelbestrafung für meine fünf Mädchen vorübergehend abgeschafft, weil ich denke, dass eine Bestrafung immer einen Grund benötigt. Wenn die Mädchen wirklich tagsüber brav sind, warum sollte ich sie dann abends bestrafen ? Natürlich gibt es bei jeder noch so kleinen Verfehlung sofort gnadenlos die Riemenpeitsche in die offenen Möse. Und die tagsüber anfallenden Züchtigungen fallen gehörig strenger als bisher aus. So lasse ich meine drei Kleinen heute mit stark in die Länge gezerrten Lefzen ihre häuslichen Arbeiten erledigen. Ich habe gleich früh jeweils zwei stramme Klemmen auf die inneren Schamlippen der Mädchen geschraubt und diese mit einem 500 Gramm Gewicht belastet. So ragen die Lefzen nun deutlich sichtbar fast zwei Finger breit zwischen den fetten äußeren Schamlippen hervor.</p> <p>Meinen beiden großen Mädchen habe ich stramme Klemmen auf den Kitzler geschraubt und ebenfalls mit 500 Gramm belastet. Außerdem müssen sich heute alle Mädchen im Laufschritt im Haus bewegen, damit die Gewichte ordentlich schwingen können. Und bei Hinsetzen müssen sie sich ganz vorn auf der Sitzfläche platzieren, damit die schwingenden Gewichte ihre Aufgabe weiter erfüllen können.</p> <p>Ab Mittag wird die Züchtigung noch etwas strenger. Im Folterkeller habe ich kleine Rundbürsten entdeckt, die anstelle der nachgebenden Naturborsten steife Metalldrähte haben. Damit kann man eine Scheide wohl innerhalb von Sekunden blutig reiben. Ich lasse alle Mädchen vor mir Platz nehmen und befehle ihnen, sich die Votze weit aufzuzerren. Dann drücke ich jeder Göre eine Bürste der Länge nach in die offene Spalte und weise sie an, nun die Lefzen loszulassen. Beim Schließen der Spalte wird die Bürste sicher festgehalten und vermittelt den Mädchen große Schmerzen. Mit der Warnung, dass es Peitschenhiebe auf die mit der Bürste gefüllte Spalte gibt, falls eines der Mädchen die Bürste verlieren sollte, lasse ich die Mädchen ihr Tagwerk wieder aufnehmen.</p> <p>Bis auf die kleine Lena schaffen es alle Mädchen, die Bürste bis zum Abend ununterbrochen in der Spalte zu behalten. Lena hat als Jüngste auch die kleinste Möse, so dass es nicht verwundert, wenn sie beim schnellen Laufen auf der Treppe die Bürste verliert. Es zeugt von Lenas guter Erziehung, dass sie gar nicht erst versucht, die Bürste an ihren Platz zurück zu befördern. Nein, sie kommt mit der Bürste in der Hand zu mir und beichtet ihr Missgeschick. Sofort liegt sie rücklings auf dem Tisch und öffnet mir ihre Schenkel. Ich nehme die Schnüre mit den Gewichten und lege sie links und rechts über die Oberschenkel. Das öffnet die kindliche Möse mit der schon von vielen roten Pünktchen gezeichneten Spalte. Ich drücke die Bürste an ihren Platz und lasse die Gewichte wieder normal nach unten hängen, so dass die Spalte wieder mehr geschlossen ist und die Bürste halten kann. Dann gibt es wie angedroht, die Peitsche auf die zuckende Spalte. Schon nach zehn Hieben quillt rotes Blut zwischen den Lefzen hervor, wo die Bürste ihr teuflisches Werk vollbringt. Das ist für mich das Zeichen, die Auspeitschung hier zu unterbrechen. Schließlich soll die kindliche Votze ja straffähig bleiben.</p> <p>Am Abend inspiziere ich die Spalten meiner Mädchen. Lenas Votze ist leicht verschorft, aber die Blutung hat längst aufgehört. Ein Sitzbad in heißer Kamillenlösung, und morgen ist die Möse wieder voll intakt und straffähig. Bei den anderen Mädchen sind die Spalten von den harten Metallborsten stark gereizt, aber kaum verletzt. Zur Nacht kommen die Klemmen von den Lefzen und von den Kitzlern ab, damit morgen neue Folterinstrumente auf erfrischtes Fleisch angesetzt werden können.</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen bekomme ich schon früh Besuch. Es ist ein Mann, der am Ende der Straße zum Strand hin wohnt. Ich habe ihn bei meinen Ausflügen schon einige Male gesehen, wie er in seinem Garten seine junge Frau und seine Töchter für alle Nachbarn und Passanten aufs Strengste züchtigt. Heute hat er seine drei Töchter mitgebracht, aber in welch bizarrer Strafhaltung. Alle drei Mädchen, wohl eben elf- bis dreizehnjährig, sind splitternackt und tragen schwere Bleikugeln, die mit einer dünnen Schnur stramm an den Brustwarzen befestigt sind. Die Kugeln sind offenbar so schwer, dass die eigentlich sehr strammen Titten der Mädchen spürbar nach unten gezogen werden. Doch noch bizarrer ist das wohl zwei Meter lange, dreißig Zentimeter breite und zwei Zentimeter dicke Holzbrett, das zwischen den Beinen der Mädchen hängt. Als ich neugierig näher hinschaue, sehe ich, dass die inneren Schamlippen der drei Mädchen mit blanken Nägeln an dem Brett befestigt sind. Jeweils zwei Nägel pro Schamlippe, insgesamt also vier Nägel pro Mädchen. „Ihr dürft euch setzen.“ Erlaubt der Vater seinen Töchtern, die sich daraufhin sehr vorsichtig nach unten sinken lassen, bis das Brett auf dem Boden zum Stehen kommt. Dann schieben sie gleichzeitig die Knie vorwärts, bis sie einigermaßen sicher sitzen können. Natürlich schneidet das Brett jetzt schmerzhaft in die Spalten der Mädchen ein, aber das haben sie sich wohl auch verdient. „Ich möchte sie bitten Herr Pastor, mir von dem besonders starken Strafserum ein paar Ampullen zu geben. Mein Vorrat ist leider aufgebraucht. Eine Spritze und mehrere Kanülen unterschiedlicher Stärke habe ich noch.“ Natürlich bin ich gern behilflich und bitte den Mann herein, um mit ihm das Serum zu suchen. Er weiß genau, was er will und hat die entsprechenden Ampullen gleich gefunden. In der Schachtel sind noch weit über hundert volle Ampullen, von denen jede zwischen zehn und zwanzig Injektionen erlaubt.</p> <p>Mit zehn Ampullen ist der Mann vorerst zufrieden. „Leihen sie mir eine Spritze und eine mittlere Nadel ? Ich möchte den Mädchen gleich hier ihre Injektionen verpassen.“ Natürlich lasse ich mir diese Gelegenheit nicht entgehen, einem Mann bei der Züchtigung seiner Töchter beizuwohnen. Vor dem Haus müssen sich die drei Mädchen weit zurück lehnen, damit der Vater ungehindert an die Spalten kommen kann. Dann setzt er die Kanüle beim vordersten Mädchen direkt in den steifen Kitzler und spritzt eine gehörige Portion des farblosen Serums in den Lustzapfen hinein. Sofort beginnt das Mädchen jämmerlich zu weinen, aber es wagt nicht, die Hände zur Linderung des Schmerzes an die Möse zu bewegen. Dann bekommt das zweite Mädchen seine Kitzlerinjektion und schließlich auch das hinterste Mädchen. Die Spritze ist noch mehr als halb voll, als der Mann sie mir zurück gibt. Dann treibt er seine drei Töchter hoch und lässt sie zügig in Richtung Elternhaus traben. Dabei wackelt das schwere Brett ziemlich heftig hin und her, was den aufgenagelten Lefzen der drei Mädchen kaum gut bekommen wird.</p> <p>Da auf der Packung mit dem Serum der Hinweis steht, dass angebrochene Ampullen bald verbraucht werden sollen, rufe ich meine Mädchen zusammen, die angstvoll auf die fast volle Spritze in meiner Hand blicken. Ich lasse mir zum Beginn der ganzen Aktion erst einmal die strammen Titten präsentieren. Jedes Mädchen muss mir beide Brüste nacheinander mit den Händen entgegen strecken, so dass ich in jede Brustwarze einstechen und eine kleine Portion des Serums einfließen lassen kann. Danach öffnet mir jedes Mädchen die Spalte, damit ich die Kanüle in den Ansatz der inneren Schamlippen, in den Kitzler und mehrmals in die Innenscheide stechen kann. Trotz der sonst gezeigten guten Haltung bei einer Züchtigung jammern jetzt nicht nur die drei Kleinen, sondern auch die beiden großen Mädchen ziemlich hemmungslos. Die Wirkung der Injektionen wird etwa zwei Stunden lang in voller Stärke anhalten, dann sich über einige Stunden langsam abschwächen, ehe sie nach insgesamt zwölf Stunden völlig verflogen sein wird.</p> <p>Zur Nacht hole ich die beiden Großen zu mir, die sich sehr bemühen, mich in jeder Hinsicht zufrieden zu stellen. Die Strafinjektionen haben offenbar ihre Phantasie sehr beflügelt.</p></div>",[]
60,"Melissa, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 1 : 9 year old Melissa will be punished; but not in this part. It is an introduction to the ongoing story.,2005-12-31,7,5,"M/fg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Melissa ist eine hübsche Neunjährige, die bis vor ein paar Tagen allein mit ihrer jungen Mutter Claudia gelebt hat. Ich habe die knapp dreißigjährige Claudia vor einigen Wochen im städtischen Schwimmbad kennen gelernt, als sie gerade eine heftige verbale Auseinandersetzung mit ihrer kleinen Tochter hatte und dabei keine sehr gute Figur machte. Vielleicht aus Scheu vor der neugierig zuhörenden Öffentlichkeit gab sie sehr schnell klein bei und ließ der triumphierend grinsenden Tochter ihren Willen. Ich machte mich darauf mit der jungen Frau bekannt und erfuhr dabei, dass sie Melissa unehelich geboren hatte und dass sie sich als Mutter mit der Erziehung des Mädchens stark überfordert fühlte. In diesem und in weiteren Gesprächen fand ich heraus, dass die junge Frau offenbar ziemlich willensschwach war. So fiel mein Vorschlag, mich zu heiraten und damit die Verantwortung für die Erziehung der Tochter auf mich zu übertragen, auf fruchtbaren Boden. Ich übernahm sofort die Kontrolle und so waren wir ein Vierteljahr nach dem ersten Treffen im Schwimmbad bereits verheiratet. Claudia gab natürlich ihre kleine Mietwohnung auf und zog mit Melissa zu mir in das geräumige Haus am Stadtrand.</p> <p>Ich lasse Mutter und Tochter allein das Haus erkunden und amüsiere mich heimlich, wenn beim Öffnen einer Tür erstaunte Schreie der Überraschung zu vernehmen sind. Nun, ich bin kein armer Mann und kann mir einen gehobenen Lebensstil gut leisten. Nach einer knappen Dreiviertelstunde sind beide wieder da und sprudeln ihre Begeisterung über das große Haus heraus. Dann kommt die von mir schon erwartete Frage: „Im Keller konnten wir nur die Vorratsräume, den Weinkeller und den Raum mit der Tischtennisplatte betreten. Der Durchgang zum hinteren Teil des Kellers war verschlossen.“ „Das ist schon in Ordnung. Diese Räume sollt ihr mit mir zusammen kennen lernen. Kommt mit nach unten.“</p> <p>Mit dem Schlüssel an meinem Hosenbund öffne ich die Tür und lasse Claudia und Melissa eintreten. Claudia ist zuerst sprachlos, als sie die Geräte und Instrumente erblickt. Sie schaut mich an, dann wieder auf den Prügelbock im ersten Raum, dann erneut in meine Richtung: „Das ist ja ... eine ... eine ...“ „Eine Folterkammer, sprich es ruhig aus. Ich ziehe es zwar vor, von Erziehungsräumen zu sprechen, aber deine Beschreibung trifft auch zu.“ „Wozu brauchst du eine Folterkammer ?“ Ich nehme meine junge Frau bei den Schultern und ziehe sie an mich: „Schau, Liebes, du wirst in unserer Ehe und bei deinen häuslichen Pflichten bestimmt hier und da Fehler machen. Andere Ehemänner werden dann vielleicht tagelang oder sogar wochenlang mit dir schmollen und dir ihre Liebe entziehen. Ich werde dich gleich hier in den Keller bringen und dir eine angemessene Züchtigung verpassen. Und damit ist dann alles wieder gut. Und auch Melissa wird hier unten so manche schmerzvolle Stunde verbringen, bis sie es gelernt hat, wie sich ein junges Mädchen zu verhalten hat.“</p> <p>Während Claudia noch mit erschreckt aufgerissenen Augen auf die Geräte starrt, hat sich Melissa schon neugierig daran gemacht, den Inhalt der Wandschränke zu untersuchen. Gleich im ersten Schrank hängen die Peitschen und Reitgerten, sorgfältig der Größe nach geordnet. Mit den vielen unterschiedlichen Anal- und Vaginalstöpseln im nächsten Schrank kann sie offenbar noch nichts anfangen. Dafür schaut sie mit unverhohlenem Interesse auf die Klemm- und Schraubvorrichtungen für Brustwarzen, Kitzler und Schamlippen, wobei ich allerdings glaube, dass ihr die volle Bedeutung dieser kleinen Quälgeister noch verborgen bleibt. Am Ende des kurzen Flures öffnet sich nun der ganz in weiß gekachelte Raum mit den Wasserarmaturen an der Wand und dem großen gynäkologischen Stuhl in der Mitte. Die blitzenden Instrumente und die Injektionsspritzen verfehlen ihre ängstigende Wirkung nicht, weder auf Claudia noch auf Melissa.</p> <p>Zurück im gemütlichen Wohnzimmer wiederhole ich meine Ankündigung: „Melissa, für jedes künftige Fehlverhalten werde ich dich in den Keller bringen und dich dort auf angemessene Weise züchtigen. Die Ohrfeigen, die vielleicht früher schon von deiner Mutter bezogen hast, sind kein angemessenes Erziehungsmittel. Zu groß ist die Gefahr, dabei einen Hirnschaden oder ein geplatztes Trommelfell zu verursachen. Ein Mädchenkörper hat etliche wesentlich bessere Regionen, an denen eine empfindliche Züchtigung ohne die geringste gesundheitliche Gefährdung zu befürchten ist. Und auch dich, liebe Claudia, werde ich nie an Stellen züchtigen, die für andere Menschen sichtbar sein werden.“</p></div>",[]
61,"Melissa, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the ongoing story: Melissa is punished the first time. More to come …,2005-12-31,10,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die Besichtigungstour durch meinen Erziehungs- und Folterkeller hat bei meinen beiden weiblichen Hausgenossen, meiner Frau Claudia und meiner Stieftochter Melissa, offenbar großen Eindruck gemacht. Aber gerade die Neunjährige ist von ihrer Mutter so verzogen worden, dass es gerade mal eine knappe Woche dauert, bis Melissa mir, als ich sie auf die Unordnung in ihrem Zimmer anspreche, eine unverschämt patzige Antwort gibt. „Melissa, damit hast du dir deinen ersten Besuch im Strafkeller eingehandelt. Du gehst jetzt sofort auf dein Zimmer und ziehst dich dort bis auf dein Hemdchen und deinen Schlüpfer aus. In exakt zehn Minuten will ich dich vor der Tür zum Strafkeller stehen sehen.“</p> <p>Anstatt sofort in ihr eigenes Zimmer zu laufen, um meiner dringenden Aufforderung Folge zu leisten, macht Melissa erst einen Abstecher in das Zimmer meiner Frau. Ich kann gut hören, wie Claudia ihrer Tochter rät, Gehorsam zu zeigen. Während Melissa nun endlich in ihr Zimmer eilt, kommt Claudia zu mir: „Ist das denn wirklich nötig ? Sie wird es bestimmt nicht wieder machen.“ Doch die Fürbitte stößt bei mir auf taube Ohren: „Du warst viel zu lange nachsichtig mit der kleinen Göre. Sie muss endlich lernen, was Disziplin heißt. Heute werde ich mir Melissa allein vornehmen. Bei späteren Züchtigungen wirst du auch dabei sein und lernen, selbst eine angemessene Bestrafung für deine Tochter anzuwenden.“</p> <p>Als es zaghaft an der Tür zum Straftrakt klopft, ist es bereits vier Minuten über die befohlene Zeit. Immerhin hat die Neunjährige nur noch das kurze Hemdchen und den rosa Schlüpfer an, wie ich es ihr befohlen hatte. Ich geleite das Kind bis vor den Gynostuhl und eröffne ihm dann: „So, Melissa, du musst lernen, dass du alle Züchtigungen in vollständiger Nacktheit empfangen wirst. Ziehe nun also auch den Schlüpfer und das Hemd aus.“ Offenbar hat die Kleine keine Probleme mit ihrer Nacktheit, denn sie zieht sich ohne zu zögern sofort aus und hält auch nicht die Hände vor ihre nun nackte Möse, wie es andere kleine Mädchen oft tun. Für eine Neunjährige sind die Brüste schon erstaunlich entwickelt. Die beiden Tittchen haben noch nicht die später zu erwartende Kugelform, sondern sind knapp fünf Zentimeter nach vorn ragende flache Kegel, die von einer steif nach vorn ragenden Brustwarze gekrönt werden. Die Nippel selbst sitzen auf prall gewölbten rosa Warzenhöfen und sind fast einen Zentimeter lang. Ich berühre diese kindlichen Titten und prüfe die Festigkeit des Brustfleisches. Während ich Melissas Titten kräftig durchwalke, steht sie ganz still und stumm da. Erst als ich die Nippel fest drücke und gleichzeitig energisch in die Länge ziehe, gibt Melissa ein Stöhnen von sich, versucht aber nicht zurück zu weichen.</p> <p>Ich gebe der Kleinen nun ein Zeichen, sich in den Stuhl zu legen. Nachdem ich die Halterungen für die Beine entsprechend eingestellt habe, warte ich darauf, dass Melissa sich vor mir aufspreizt. Doch anscheinend gibt es da noch eine kleine verschämte Hemmung. „Melissa, die meisten Züchtigungen wirst du zwischen deinen Beinen erfahren, viele auch an deinen Brüsten. Gewöhne dich also daran, mir deine Spalte immer sofort freiwillig zu öffnen. Wenn ich erst Gewalt anwenden muss, wird sich deine Strafe jeweils verschärfen. Also, die Beine breit, sofort !“ Nun öffnet Melissa gehorsam ihre Schenkel und legt die Beine in die weit auseinander gefahrenen Bügel. Endlich kann ich die plump fleischige Möse des Kindes in voller Größe sehen. Sie ist noch völlig haarlos, wie es bei einer Neunjährigen erwartet werden kann. Allerdings ragt oben zwischen den dicken äußeren Schamlippen frech ein ziemlich großer Kitzler hervor. Unterhalb der Möse kann ich das winzige hintere Loch sehen, das wegen der extremen Spreizung jetzt sichtbar geworden ist. Um auch die kindliche Scheide zu sehen, muss ich die dicken Schamlippen mit beiden Daumen auseinander drücken. Dann steht das Loch offen, bekränzt von zwei dünnen Lefzen, die aber schon eine erstaunliche Elastizität beweisen, als ich sie energisch in die Länge zerre.</p> <p>Melissas Reaktionen schwanken zwischen kleinen Schmerzbekundungen, wie eben beim Langzerren ihrer Lefzen, und offensichtlich wohligen Lauten, wenn ich sie an der Möse mit weniger energischen Fingern berühre. „Melissa, Liebes, hier zwischen deinen Beinen wirst du sehr angenehme Gefühle erleben, wenn du brav bist. Aber du wirst hier auch höllische Schmerzen erdulden, wenn ich dich bestrafen muss. Und eine Bestrafung hast du dir heute verdient. Du bekommst das Leder auf deine Möse.“</p> <p>Bevor Melissa ihre Beine aus den Bügeln nehmen kann, um ihre bedrohte Spalte zu schützen, habe ich die breiten Riemen festgezogen, die nun ihre Schenkel offen halten. Dann zeige ich der Kleinen, mit welchem Gerät ihre jungfräuliche Möse gleich nähere Bekanntschaft machen wird: die Lederklatsche. Das ist ein vier Zentimeter breiter und dreißig Zentimeter langer Ledergurt mit einem Griff am Ende. Da dieser Gurt von mir ständig sorgfältig geölt wird, bleibt er hochelastisch. Ich packe ihn am Griff und lasse den Gurt mit halber Kraft auf die nackte Möse vor mir klatschen. Schon nach dem ersten Treffer beginnt Melissa laut zu weinen und zu jammern, doch ich schlage ihr insgesamt zwanzigmal auf die freche Votze, wobei ich bei den letzten Hieben auch etwas stärker zuschlage. Ich bemühe mich zwar, eher den unteren Bereich der Kindermöse zu treffen, doch einige Hiebe landen auch auf dem exponierten Kitzler, was bei Melissa besonders schrille Schmerzbekundungen auslöst.</p> <p>Nachdem meine Stieftochter die geplante Abreibung mit dem Votzenleder erhalten hat, beruhige ich das Kind, indem ich den feuerroten Kitzler mit meinen erfahrenen Fingern reibe und knete, bis ein heftiger Orgasmus den Körper des Mädchens durchzuckt. Danach darf sich Melissa wieder das Hemd und den Schlüpfer anziehen: „Weitere Kleidung ist dir für den Rest des Tages verboten. Du wirst jetzt nach oben gehen und dein Zimmer aufräumen. Ich komme später zur Kontrolle. Wenn es dann immer noch unordentlich ist, gehen wir noch einmal in den Keller.“</p></div>",[]
62,"Melissa, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 3 of the ongoing story: Melissa learns to control bladder and ass.,2006-01-03,8,5,"Mfg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nach der ersten richtigen Abreibung im Erziehungskeller ist schon über eine Woche vergangen. Melissa hat ihr Zimmer aufgeräumt und hilft jetzt auch ihrer Mutter Claudia bei den täglichen Hauspflichten. Offenbar haben die zwanzig Hiebe auf die kindliche Votze doch etwas bewirkt.</p> <p>Heute kommt Maria zu mir und zeigt mir zwei Mädchenschlüpfer, die sie im Wäschekorb gefunden hat. Maria ist eine junge Frau, die einmal in der Woche zu uns kommt, um beim Hausputz zu helfen. Eigentlich könnte das ja jetzt von meiner Frau Claudia allein erledigt werden, aber Maria kommt schon seit vielen Jahren zu mir und ist sehr zuverlässig. Außerdem braucht sie das Geld, das ich ihr zahle, dringend zum Leben für sich und ihre kleine Tochter Melanie. Die Achtjährige hat in meinem Keller auch schon einige saftige Bestrafungen erlitten, nachdem ihre Mutter mich mehrmals als strengen Erzieher am eigenen Leibe kennen gelernt hat. Ich lasse eben niemandem Fehlverhalten oder Nachlässigkeiten durchgehen.</p> <p>Maria zeigt mir also die Schlüpfer, die von der Größe her zweifelsfrei Melissa zuzuordnen sind. Beide Schlüpfer weisen eine lange braune Spur sowie starke gelbe Flecken auf und verraten, dass Melissa es mit der körperlichen Hygiene wohl nicht so ernst nimmt. Außerdem weist mich Maria darauf hin, dass im Wäschekorb, in dem die wöchentliche Schmutzwäsche gesammelt wird, nur diese zwei Schlüpfer waren: „Ihre Stieftochter ist ein kleines Ferkel und vergisst, sich täglich frische Unterwäsche anzuziehen. Wissen sie noch, wie sie meiner Melanie damals Sauberkeit beigebracht haben ?“</p> <p>Natürlich erinnere ich mich. Die damals erst drei Jahre alte Melanie machte noch ziemlich oft in die Hose. Ich schnallte die Kleine rücklings auf eine Bank und bog ihre Beine weit über den Kopf zurück. So musste sich die Arschfurche weit öffnen und den Blick auf das winzige hintere Loch freigeben. Mit einer Spezialgerte, die vorn in einer harten Lederplatte endet, schlug ich ihr zwanzigmal direkt auf das wild zuckende Arschloch. Anschließend bekam Melanie ein gründliches Klistier mit heißem Seifenwasser und dann noch einmal zwanzig Hiebe auf ihr Arschloch mit der Gerte. Diese Behandlung musste ich nur zweimal durchführen; danach blieb Melanies Schlüpfer ohne braune Spuren. Im Laufe des Jahres konnte ich auf die gleiche Weise auch das unfreiwillige Pinkeln unterbinden. Melanies Mutter musste dabei die Schamlippen ihrer Tochter aufzerren, so dass ich ungehindert direkt auf das kleine Pissloch schlagen konnte. Drei solche Behandlungen innerhalb von zwei Wochen genügten, um Melanie Reinlichkeit beizubringen.</p> <p>Ich bedanke mich bei Maria für den Hinweis und bestelle für den Abend Melissa und ihre Mutter zu mir in den Strafkeller. Als es zum befohlenen Zeitpunkt an der Tür klopft, stehen Claudia und Melissa dort, beide nur in Schlüpfer und Hemd, wie ich es erwartet habe. Ich halte Melissa die schmutzigen Schlüpfer unter die Nase und befehle ihr, mir nun den augenblicklich getragenen Schlüpfer zu geben. Wie erwartet ist auch dieser von einer braunen Spur gezeichnet und hat auch die verräterischen gelben Flecken im Schritt. „Melissa, Liebes, wir müssen deine Reinlichkeitserziehung in mehreren Stufen angehen. Heute kümmern wir uns um deinen unzuverlässigen Schließmuskel. Ziehe dich nun ganz aus.“ Schon ist Melissa nackt und klettert auf den Gynostuhl. Ich stelle die Bügel so ein, dass ihre Beine weit geöffnet zum Kopf gerichtet sind und ziehe sie so weit im Stuhl nach vorn, bis ihr nun weit offener Hintern frei über der Kante schwebt. „Melissa, da du dir offenbar deines kleinen hinteren Loches gar nicht bewusst bist und du es daher auch nicht ordentlich kontrollieren kannst, werde ich dir jetzt dein Arschloch sehr bewusst machen.“ Nach diesen Worten schwinge ich die Spezialgerte und lasse die kleine Lederplatte immer wieder exakt auf dem sich zuckend aufwulstenden Loch landen. Melissa schreit wie am Spieß, doch sie kann ihre Position nicht eigenmächtig verändern. Nach dem zwanzigsten Hieb ist das kleine Loch dick angeschwollen, so dass ich ein paar Probleme damit habe, den Irrigator für das Seifenklistier einzuführen. Doch ich bin ja erfahren im Umgang mit widerspenstigen Löchern und bald ist der Darm der Kleinen prall mit der warmen Seifenlösung gefüllt. „Melissa, ich werde jetzt den Stöpsel aus deinem Arschloch ziehen, aber du wirst dich beherrschen und noch keinen Tropfen heraus lassen. Wenn ich LOS sage, darfst du dein Loch entspannen, aber bei STOP wirst du sofort wieder dein Arschloch fest zukneifen. Und wehe dir, wenn nach dem STOP auch nur das kleinste Tröpfchen aus deinem Loch austritt. Dann gibt es gleich noch einmal die Gerte und wir wiederholen die gesamte Übung von vorn.“ Langsam ziehe ich den Irrigator aus Melissas Loch heraus, um der Kleinen eine faire Chance zu geben, ihren Schließmuskel korrekt anzuspannen. Die kleine Flüssigkeitsfontäne stammt wohl aus dem Irrigator, denn Melissa hat sofort ihren Arsch ganz fest zugekniffen. Trotzdem schaut sie mich mit entsetzen Augen an, denn sie spürt die Nässe, die sich in ihre Pofurche ergießt. „Alles in Ordnung, Kleines, das war nicht deine Schuld. Aber nun musst du dich konzentrieren. LOS !“ Wie ein Springbrunnen schießt die trübe Seifenlösung aus Melissas Arsch. Und der Springbrunnen versiegt sofort, als ich STOP sage. Dreimal wechselt der Status zwischen LOS und STOP, bis Melissas Darm entleert ist. Da gegen Ende der innere Druck immer schwächer wird, fällt es Melissa nun leicht, ihren Schließmuskel erfolgreich zu kontrollieren. Eine Extrastrafe ist also nicht nötig. „So, Melissa, das war die erste Lektion in Reinlichkeit. Du wirst ab sofort jeden Morgen frische Unterwäsche anziehen. Wenn dein Schlüpfer abends schmutzig ist, gibt es eine Wiederholung der heutigen Behandlung. Jetzt wirst du dich dort auf die Bank setzen und warten, bis ich mit deiner Mutter fertig bin. Danach bekommst du deine Behandlung gegen das unkontrollierte Pissen.“</p> <p>Claudia schaut mich fragend an, als ich ihr befehle, sich nun ebenfalls nackt auszuziehen. „Du hast es bisher versäumt, deine Tochter zur Reinlichkeit zu erziehen. Und für dieses Versäumnis bekommst du nun die Peitsche in deine Votze.“ „Aber Melissa ist doch noch hier unten ...“ „Ja und ? Deine Tochter soll ruhig zuschauen, wie ihre Mutter für die jahrelangen Versäumnisse büßt. Los, auf den Tisch mit dir und die Beine zum Kopf !“ Es gibt keine Gegenwehr; Claudia ist unterwürfig genug und begibt sich in die befohlene Stellung. Im Augenblick hält Claudia ihre Schenkel noch dicht zusammen, so dass ihre fleischigen Schamlippen, die sie auf meinen Wunsch völlig glattrasiert hält, geschlossen bleiben. Mit dem Votzenleder schlage ich insgesamt vierzigmal auf die sich allmählich tiefrot färbenden Lippen. Dann kommt das Kommando „Beine breit !“ Mit der schmaleren Ausführung des Votzenleders klatsche ich nun insgesamt zwanzig Hiebe auf die nun freiliegenden inneren Schamlippen. Zum Schluss muss Claudia noch ihre Lefzen packen und sich die Spalte weit aufzerren, so dass sich die Scheide großzügig öffnet. Mit der Spezialgerte, die vorhin noch Melissas Arschloch gefoltert hat, schlage ich nun zehn saftige Hiebe direkt auf den nun frei liegenden Kitzler und weitere zehn mitten in das weit aufklaffende Scheidenloch meiner hübschen Frau. Dann ist es wieder Zeit, sich um die Pinkelvotze von Melissa zu kümmern. Sie bekommt das Votzenleder zwanzigmal auf die geschlossene Möse. Dann muss Claudia die Schamlippen ihrer Tochter öffnen, damit das schmalere Votzenleder nun direkt in die offene Spalte treffen kann. Zehn Hiebe gibt es für den Kitzler, zehn für das Scheidenloch und weitere zehn für das winzige Pissloch. Dieses ist tatsächlich noch so eng, dass ich auch nicht den kleinsten Katheter einführen kann, ohne Melissa zu verletzen. Deshalb gebe ich die Anweisung: „Melissa, du wirst bis morgen nicht zur Toilette gehen. Für deinen Darm bekommst du gleich früh ein Klistier. Und du wirst tagsüber eine Menge Tee trinken, damit sich deine Blase richtig füllt. Abends werden wir dann dein Blasentraining durchführen. Ach ja, du bekommst einen speziellen Schlüpfer, der im Zwickel einen Elektrokontakt hat. Solange dein Schlüpfer trocken bleibt, ist alles in Ordnung, jedoch der kleinste Tropfen wird den Stromkreis schließen und deine Möse mit Hochspannung überfluten. Das ist nicht lebensgefährlich, aber extrem schmerzhaft. Du bist also gewarnt.“</p></div>",[]
63,"Melissa, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 4: Melissas first bladder training.,2006-01-04,6,5,"Mfg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Am nächsten Tag höre ich aus Melissas Zimmer einen gequälten Aufschrei, gefolgt von etwas leiserem Jammern. Als ich die Tür öffne, sehe ich gerade noch, wie sich meine Stieftochter den Spezialschlüpfer, den sie heute für ihr Blasentraining tragen muss, von der Möse zerren will. Doch das besondere Gewebe gibt nicht nach, so dass Melissas offensichtlich nasse Möse von andauernden Stromschlägen gepeinigt wird. Der eingearbeitete Akku vermag diese Stromschläge über eine halbe Stunde hindurch abzugeben, so dass Melissa eine harte Prüfung bevorsteht. Doch weil es ihr erster Trainingstag ist, bin ich gnädig und setze mit meiner Fernbedienung den Hochvoltgenerator schon nach drei Minuten in den Ruhezustand zurück. Diese Zeit kommt Melissa natürlich viel länger vor. Eine weitere Taste der Fernbedienung öffnet den strammen Bund des Schlüpfers, so dass Melissa ihn nun herunter ziehen kann. Mit einem auf die heißeste Stufe eingestellten Föhn trockne ich Melissas Votze und die Kontaktstelle im Schlüpfer. Dann muss die Kleine das Höschen wieder hochziehen. „Melissa, für dieses unerlaubte Lospinkeln wirst du heute Abend neben deinem Training noch zwanzig Hiebe extra in deine Spalte bekommen. Und wenn es bis dahin noch einmal passiert, bleibt der Strom fünf Minuten lang eingeschaltet und du bekommst fünfzig Votzenhiebe. Sei also aufmerksam und lerne es, deine Blase zu kontrollieren.“</p> <p>Am frühen Abend bestelle ich Melissa und ihre Mutter wieder in den Keller. Beide sind vorschriftsmäßig nur mit Hemd und Schlüpfer bekleidet. Nach ihrem Eintreten muss sich Claudia gleich das Hemd ausziehen: „Liebe Claudia, ich hatte heute Nacht das Gefühl, als ob deine Bereitschaft, mir sexuell unterwürfig zu sein, leicht abgenommen hat. Vergiss bitte nicht, dass ich es bin, der dir einen Orgasmus erlaubt oder ihn dir untersagt. Für deine Eigenmächtigkeit heute Nacht wirst du nun die Gerte auf deine nackten Titten bekommen. Los, strecke sie mir richtig entgegen !“ Gehorsam bietet mir Claudia ihre vollen Brüste an und ich zögere nicht, mit der langen Reitgerte auf diese bebenden Fleischbälle einzuschlagen. Nach wenigen Minuten sind die Titten von vielen roten Striemen bedeckt, von denen die meisten im vorderen Bereich um die Nippel und auch direkt auf den dick angeschwollenen Warzen sitzen. Zum Abschluss schlage ich mit der flachen Hand von beiden Seiten auf die heftig hin und her wackelnden Brüste meiner jungen Frau, die dabei nur leise jammert und damit ihre Selbstbeherrschung beweist.</p> <p>Dann ist es Zeit, sich um Melissa zu kümmern, die der Bestrafung ihrer Mutter mit weit aufgerissenen Augen, aber ohne einen Ton zugeschaut hat. Das Hemdchen hat sie schon abgelegt; nun folgt der Schlüpfer, nachdem ich die Sperre gelöst habe. Auf meinen Wink klettert Melissa wieder auf den Gynostuhl und legt die Beine ohne besondere Anweisung gleich in die Haltebügel. „Melissa, du wirst jetzt dein Blasentraining beginnen. Auf LOS darfst du pinkeln, aber ich rate dir, deiner prall vollen Blase nicht gleich volle Freiheit zu gewähren. Denn auf STOP wirst du sofort das Pinkeln einstellen. Für jede Verzögerung beim Aufhalten gibt es später die Peitsche in deine Spalte; zwanzigmal beim ersten Fehler, fünfzigmal beim zweiten, hundertmal beim dritten und bei allen weiteren Fehlern, falls sie dir passieren sollten. LOS !“ Wie ein kleiner Springbrunnen schießt die gelbe Pisse aus Melissas Pissloch. Schon nach einer Sekunde befehle ich STOP. Natürlich kommt immer noch etwas Pisse heraus, aber der innere Druck ist auch sehr hoch. Trotzdem erkläre ich: „Zwanzig Hiebe. LOS !“ Wieder sprudelt ein kurzer Strahl, der nach einer Sekunde erneut abgestellt wird: STOP. Für die Verzögerung beim Zukneifen ihres Pissloches gibt es die Ankündigung weiterer fünfzig Votzenhiebe. LOS ... STOP ... LOS ... STOP. Jetzt ist der größte Druck wohl abgebaut, denn Melissa schafft es sofort nach dem STOP Kommando, ihren Urinfluss zu stoppen. Am liebsten würde ich ihr jetzt sofort die Blase mittels eines Katheters erneut füllen, doch, wie schon erwähnt, ist Melissas Pissloch dafür viel zu klein. Deshalb verschiebe ich das Training auf den nächsten Abend, wenn sich aufgrund des Pinkelverbotes tagsüber wieder eine prall volle Blase eingestellt haben wird.</p> <p>Aber Melissa ist trotzdem noch nicht erlöst. Für ihr Unvermögen, ihre Blase vollständig zu kontrollieren, gibt es nun die Peitsche in die von ihrer Mutter eigenhändig weit aufgezerrten Votzenspalte. Da Melissa siebzig Hiebe zu verkraften hat, schlage ich nicht mit voller Wucht, aber doch sehr schmerzwirksam zu. Ich verwende eine kurze Riemenpeitsche mit glatten Lederschnüren, die außer einer starken Rötung keine weiteren Spuren hinterlassen.</p> <p>Doch dann kommen noch die zwanzig Strafhiebe für den Pinkelalarm am Vormittag. Die soll Melissa wirklich spüren. Ich nehme also die von mir sehr geschätzte Spezialgerte mit dem Lederfleck an der Spitze und bearbeite die immer noch weit von meiner Frau Claudia aufgezerrte Mädchenspalte. Je fünf saftige Hiebe landen auf dem Kitzler und auf dem Pissloch, die verbleibenden zehn Hiebe gibt es direkt in den leicht aufklaffenden Scheidenkanal. Melissa schreit wie am Spieß, doch das rührt mich nicht. Claudia macht zwar ein unglückliches Gesicht, wagt aber keinen Protest anzubringen. Ich spüre einen Anflug von Gnade und erlaube meiner Frau, die stark belastete Spalte der Tochter mit einer milden Salbe zu behandeln.</p> <p>Ich bin sehr zuversichtlich, dass Melissas Darm- und Blasentraining schon sehr bald erfolgreich sein wird. Sowohl das eigentliche Training und auch die Peitsche sind gute Lehrmeister.</p></div>",[]
64,"Melissa, Part 5",5,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 5. Melissas birthday party,2006-01-07,7,4,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute wird Melissa zehn Jahre alt. Sie durfte sich zwei Freundinnen aus der Schule zur Geburtstagsfeier einladen. Die beiden Mädchen, Irina und Jasmin sind neun und zehn Jahre alt und stammen aus einer Familie, von der ich weiß, dass dort die konsequent strenge Mädchenerziehung noch sehr ernst genommen wird. Als er vorhin die Mädchen zur Feier bei uns ablieferte, forderte mich der Vater unmissverständlich auf, jedes Fehlverhalten seiner Töchter sofort und mit aller Strenge zu bestrafen: „Geben sie ihnen unbesorgt die Peitsche in die Spalte, den Stock auf den Arsch und das Leder auf die Titten. Die Mädchen brauchen ständig äußerste Strenge.“</p> <p>Als sich kurze Zeit später die drei Mädchen zu Kakao und Kuchen an den Tisch setzen, kann ich beobachten, wie beide Gastmädchen ihre kurzen Kleider hinten hochschlagen, bevor sie sich mit den darunter völlig nackten Hinterbacken auf die harten Stühle setzen. Mir war vorher gar nicht aufgefallen, dass die beiden keinen Schlüpfer anhaben. Aber nun weise ich Melissa sofort an, es ihren Freundinnen gleich zu tun. Während meine Stieftochter den Schlüpfer auszieht, staunen die beiden Mädchen: „Du darfst zuhause einen Schlüpfer tragen ? Wir nicht. Gleich wenn wir von draußen herein kommen, müssen wir noch auf dem Flur den Schlüpfer ausziehen. Und nach sechs Uhr abends müssen wir sogar ganz nackt sein, bis wir zu Bett geschickt werden.“ Auf meine neugierige Nachfrage erfahre ich, dass damit die ständige Züchtigungsbereitschaft erreicht werden soll. „Wenn abends Besuch da ist und wir im Wohnzimmer bleiben dürfen, sind wir trotzdem nackt und werden auch im Beisein der Gäste bestraft. Nur wenn Fremde zu Besuch sind, werden wir erst einmal auf unser Zimmer nach oben geschickt. Manchmal ruft uns unser Vater auch wieder herunter; das hängt immer davon ab, wer zu Besuch da ist.“</p> <p>Nach dem Kuchen wollen die drei Mädchen draußen im geräumigen Garten spielen. Irina fragt mich mit unschuldigem Augenaufschlag: „Dürfen wir uns ausziehen ? Wenn wir unsere Kleider beschmutzen, setzt es heute Abend wieder eine gehörige Tracht Prügel.“ Gern gebe ich meine Erlaubnis auf diese Bitte. Dann setze ich mich an ein Fenster und beobachte gelegentlich das fröhliche Spiel der drei nackten Mädchen. Fremde Zuschauer haben sie nicht zu befürchten, denn mein Grundstück ist zur Straße durch eine hohe Mauer geschützt, zu den Seiten gibt es dichte Hecken und nach hinten geht der Garten in ein urwaldähnliches, feucht sumpfiges Waldgebiet über, das nur von hier aus über einen schmalen Steg betretbar ist.</p> <p>Nach kurzer Zeit kommt Irina, die ältere der beiden Schwestern, zu mir und fragt mich nach einer Peitsche. Als ich erstaunt nachfrage, erklärt sie mir unbekümmert: „Wir spielen doch draußen. Und wer bei einem Spiel verliert, muss doch seine Strafe bekommen, oder ? Dafür brauchen wir die Peitsche.“ Also nehme ich das Mädchen mit in den Keller und zeige ihm den Schrank mit den Peitschen und Gerten. „Oh, sie sind ja viel besser ausgestattet als unser Vater. So einen tollen Stuhl haben wir nicht zu Hause.“ Mit diesen Worten zeigt sie auf den Gynostuhl. Dann wählt sie eine schmale Peitsche mit nur vier dünnen Riemen aus, die zur Züchtigung einer Votze sehr gut geeignet ist.</p> <p>Nun bin ich ein aufmerksamer, wenn auch heimlicher Beobachter des Geschehens im Garten. Zu meiner Überraschung denken sich die Mädchen einige recht bizarre Spielchen aus, die bereits nach kurzer Zeit eine Verliererin erkennen lassen. So klemmen sich alle drei einen dünnen Stock zwischen die Schamlippen und rennen los. Wer als erste den Stock verliert, hat natürlich verloren. Oder die Mädchen kitzeln sich gegenseitig die Mösenspalte und die Brustwarzen mit einer dünnen Vogelfeder, bis die Verliererin zuerst losprustet. Sie veranstalten sogar ein Wettpinkeln, bei der die Pisse im hohen Bogen aus der selbst aufgezerrten Spalte schießt. Und die jeweilige Verlierein bekommt von den beiden anderen Mädchen die Peitsche auf die Votze. Und dass die Mädchen dabei nicht zimperlich sind, beweisen die tiefrot gefärbten Mösenspalten, die alle drei Mädchen beim Hereinkommen präsentieren. Als die Mädchen abends abgeholt werden, ist der Vater erstaunt, dass ich keinen Grund gefunden habe, die Mädchen zu züchtigen. Doch als ich ganz nebenbei von dem fröhlichen Spiel im Garten erzähle, wird der Mann ärgerlich: „Die Gören wissen genau, dass Masturbieren streng verboten ist. Mit diesen Spielen vertuschen sie nur ihre eigene Geilheit. Das werden sie büßen. Irina und Jasmin, ausziehen und zu mir !“ Ich biete dem erbosten Vater meinen Keller zur freien Benutzung an und begleite ihn nach unten. Mit meiner Hilfe sind beide Mädchen schnell rücklings auf dem Tisch festgebunden, die Beine weit gespreizt zum Kopf gezogen. Noch immer sind die Spalten ziemlich rot, was den Mann sichtlich ärgert. Er wählt unter meinen vielen Peitschen eine kurze Handpeitsche mit zwölf dünnen Schnüren, die im oberen Ende mit mehreren kleinen harten Knoten versehen sind. Damit schlägt er wütend auf die zuckenden Votzen seiner beiden Töchter ein. Nach vielleicht vierzig saftigen Hieben müssen sich die Mädchen eigenhändig die Schamlippen auseinander zerren und weitere zwanzig Hiebe nun direkt auf Kitzler, Pissloch und klaffende Scheide hinnehmen. „So, das wird eure Geilheit erst einmal vertreiben. Jetzt geht es nach Hause. Und zur Nacht gibt es die Reizsalbe in eure frechen Votzen.“</p> <p>Splitternackt müssen die beiden Mädchen in den großen Kofferraum des Kombiwagens klettern und die Schenkel immer schön gespreizt halten. Ich bin gespannt, was die Mädchen bei ihrem nächsten Besuch bei mir erzählen werden. Da für Melissa bisher kein ausgesprochenes Masturbierverbot bestand, kommt sie ohne Bestrafung davon. Aber nun bestimme ich, dass ab sofort ein absolutes Verbot gilt, sich zum Zweck der Selbstbefriedigung an der Votze zu berühren. Zum Waschen und zur Körperhygiene muss die Möse natürlich berührt werden, aber sobald der Verdacht besteht, dass es sich nicht um eine notwendige Berührung handelt, setzt es eine strenge Bestrafung.</p> <p>Ach ja, ein (unbekannter) Freund hat mich schon mehrfach (per E-Mail und Review in LoBo) angesprochen, warum ich meiner Frau und meiner Tochter gestatte, ihr Haupthaar zu behalten. Er würde dafür sprechen, sämtliche Körperhaare rigoros zu entfernen. Dazu möchte ich sagen, dass ich Glatzen bei Frauen und Mädchen gar nicht attraktiv finde. Immerhin möchte ich mich mit Frau und Tochter auch in der Öffentlichkeit zeigen. Da wäre eine erzwungene Kahlköpfigkeit schon ziemlich peinlich. Allerdings bin ich strikt dafür, die Haare an anderen Körperstellen, speziell in der Schamgegend und unter den Armen, gründlich und regelmäßig zu entfernen. Trotzdem danke für das Feedback.</p></div>",[]
65,"Melissa, Part 6",6,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 6: New victims for torture,2006-01-10,4,5,"Mfg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit Melissas Geburtstagsfeier sind einige Wochen verstrichen. Etwa einmal pro Woche habe ich das Kind in den Keller zitiert und ihm dort eine saftige Abreibung zwischen den Beinen verabreicht. Das sorgt eigentlich den Rest der Woche über für ein annehmbares gehorsames Benehmen meiner inzwischen zehnjährigen Stieftochter.</p> <p>Da kommt der Anruf aus Melissas Schule um so überraschender. Die Lehrerin teilt mir ganz aufgeregt mit, dass sich Melissa mit einer Mitschülerin aus der Parallelklasse geprügelt hat: „Und stellen sie sich nur vor: sie hat dem anderen Mädchen einige Male mit Absicht heftig zwischen die Beine gegriffen, als sie zu unterliegen drohte. Ich habe das geschockte Mädchen eben von seiner Mutter abholen lassen müssen. Bitte kommen sie gleich vorbei und holen sie Melissa ebenfalls ab.“</p> <p>Eine Viertelstunde später bin ich dort und nehme mir eine sehr kleinlaute Stieftochter in Empfang. Die Lehrerin erklärt mir noch einmal persönlich die Ereignisse, die von Melissa mit einem unglücklichen Kopfnicken bestätigt werden. Ich lasse mir noch die Anschrift des von Melissa verprügelten Mädchens geben und fahre, nachdem ich meine Tochter zu Hause abgesetzt habe, zur angegebenen Adresse. Dort öffnet mir eine junge Frau die Tür. Verlegen erklärt sie mir, dass sie als alleinerziehende Mutter wohl mit den Problemen der Pubertät bei ihrer einzigen Tochter nicht so zurecht kommt, wie es sein sollte: „Ich habe ihr schon so oft ein paar kräftige Ohrfeigen gegeben und ihr wochenlang Hausarrest verordnet, aber Petra ist immer wieder aufsässig. Ich bin sicher, dass sie auch bei der Prügelei nicht ganz unschuldig war. Sie können ja mal mit ihr reden.“ Sie ruft ihre Tochter herunter und ich lerne eine niedliche Zehnjährige kennen, die für ihr jugendliches Alter schon recht gut entwickelte Tittchen besitzt, die unter ihrem hauteng anliegenden T-Shirt sehr gut zu erkennen sind. Die Kleine setzt sich in den Sessel mir gegenüber und zieht die Füße auf die Sitzfläche. Ob sie weiß, dass ich ihr nun genau in die Mösenspalte blicken kann, die nur von einem knappen Schlüpfer bedeckt wird ? Deutlich sind die Konturen einer prallen Jungmädchenvotze durch den dünnen Stoff zu erkennen. Die Mutter bekommt davon nichts mit, denn sie bleibt am Tisch sitzen, hinter dem Rücken ihrer Tochter. „Petra, du hast dich heute in der Schule mit meiner Tochter Melissa geprügelt,“ spreche ich die Kleine ernst, aber nicht drohend an. „Willst du mir nicht erzählen, wie es dazu kam ?“ Die Kleine sieht sich kurz nach ihrer Mutter um und wendet sich dann wieder zu mir: „Ja, na eigentlich war da gar kein großer Anlass. Ich hatte mir einen Stift von Melissa genommen, weil sie viel schönere Stifte hat als ich. Sie wollte ihn mir wieder wegnehmen und ich habe mich gewehrt. Auf einmal lagen wir am Boden und haben richtig miteinander gekämpft. Aber Melissa ist unfair. Sie hat mir zwischen die Beine geschlagen, als ich sie schon fast besiegt hatte. Und dann ist unsere Lehrerin gekommen und hat uns auseinander gezogen.“ „Hat es sehr weh getan, als sie dir zwischen die Schenkel geschlagen hat ?“ „Nein, eigentlich nicht, aber ich war so überrascht, dass ich kurz aufschreien musste. Wäre die Lehrerin nicht dazwischen gegangen, so hätte ich Melissa wohl auch zwischen die Beine geschlagen.“ Während Petras Mutter mit erstauntem Blick dieser Unterhaltung folgt, erkläre ich der Kleinen: „Nun, für Melissa ist es ganz normal, zwischen den Schenkeln bestraft zu werden. Schließlich sind alle Mädchen dort besonders empfindlich, so dass die Bestrafung auch wirkt. Wirst du nie an deiner Spalte gezüchtigt ?“ „Nein, ich kriege nur immer diese schrecklichen Ohrfeigen. Danach habe ich oft stundenlang Kopfschmerzen.“ Ich schüttele den Kopf und wende mich an die atemlos lauschende Mutter: „Sie müssten doch wissen, wie gefährlich Schläge an den Kopf sind, zumal bei einem jungen Menschen, der noch im Wachsen ist. Sie gefährden wissentlich die Zukunft ihres Kindes, wenn sie es weiter auf diese Art züchtigen. Was meinen sie wohl, wie das Jugendamt auf eine solche Information reagieren wird ?“ Die Mutter gibt sich geschlagen: „Bitte, machen sie keine Anzeige. Ich will mich gern ihrem erfahrenen Rat beugen. Gibt es nicht einen anderen Ausweg für mich aus dieser Situation ?“ Nun habe ich die Frau dort, wohin ich sie haben wollte. „Wenn es ihnen wirklich ernst ist, nehme ich vorerst die Erziehung ihrer Tochter in meine Hand. Sie wird gleich heute zu einer besonderen Bestrafung mit mir kommen und sich ab nächste Woche jeden Donnerstag zur Regelbestrafung bei mir einfinden. Heute nehme ich mir Petra noch einmal allein vor, aber ab nächste Woche werden sie ihre Tochter jeden Donnerstag begleiten, bis ich zur Überzeugung gekommen bin, dass sie die Sache im Griff haben. Es ist jetzt drei Uhr am Nachmittag, etwa um sechs Uhr bringe ich Petra zurück.“</p> <p>Ich nehme die Kleine an die Hand und sie folgt mir ohne Widerstand zum Auto. Auf der kurzen Fahrt erkläre ich ihr, dass ungezogene Mädchen stets nackt sein müssen, wenn sie bestraft werden. Noch im Wagen zieht sie gehorsam ihren Schlüpfer aus. Als sie auch die restlichen Sachen ausziehen will, halte ich sie auf. Es sähe wohl schon etwas komisch aus, wenn ein splitternacktes Mädchen mit einem Erwachsenen im Auto unterwegs ist.</p> <p>Doch bei mir zu Hause angekommen, legt Petra brav alle Sachen ab und folgt mir in den Keller, wo die ebenfalls splitternackte Melissa schon vor der Tür auf mich wartet. Ich lasse beide Mädchen eintreten und eröffne ihnen, dass ich sie nun gemeinschaftlich für ihr Verhalten bestrafen werde. Zwanzig Hiebe mit dem Votzenleder auf die geschlossene Votze und zehn weitere Hiebe mit der Spezialgerte in die offene Spalte sollten vorerst genügen. Ich beginne mit Melissa, die eine solche Züchtigung ja schon oft genossen hat. Sie nimmt die harten Hiebe auf ihre empfindliche Möse in guter Haltung hin und jammert erst bei den letzten Hieben auf ihren Kitzler mit verhaltener Lautstärke. Dann ist Petra an der Reihe. Schon bei den ersten Hieben mit dem breiten Lederpaddel auf ihre prallen Schamlippen schreit sie wie am Spieß. Und bei den anschließenden Hieben in die offene Spalte drohen uns die Ohren abzufallen, so laut kreischt die Kleine. Doch bei der anschließenden Massage mit der lindernden Creme verstummt das Gejammer schnell. Petra reckt mir sogar ihre rotgepeitschte Möse entgegen, damit ich mit der Creme auch bis in die tiefsten Falten der Mädchenspalte gelangen kann.</p> <p>Dann muss ich einige Aufklärung betreiben. Während ich Petra die Brustwarzen reibe, bis sie ganz steif und hart aufrecht stehen, erkläre ich: „Du kannst an einigen Stellen deines Körpers sehr angenehme Gefühle erleben, wie du gerade erfährst. Aber die gleichen Körperstellen sind auch für eine Bestrafung gut geeignet.“ Mit diese Worten kneife ich energisch in die Warzen, was bei der Kleinen wieder einen schrillen Schrei auslöst. Ich wandere mit meiner Hand nach unten und drücke die prallen Schamlippen, die allmählich wieder zur normalen Hautfarbe zurück kehren, weit auseinander. Gekonnt zwirbele ich den Kitzler, bis Petra wohlig stöhnend ihrem Orgasmus entgegen treibt. Im richtigen Moment drücke ich heftig zu und verwandele den Lustschrei in einen schrillen Schmerzensschrei. Doch dann bin ich großzügig und verschaffe der Kleinen noch einen richtigen Orgasmus, indem ich mit einer Hand den Kitzler manipuliere und mit der anderen Hand die Scheide des unerfahrenen Mädchens reize, bis sie sich mit klarem Schleim in meine Hand ergießt.</p> <p>Ich bringe Petra danach zu ihrer Mutter und bleibe noch kurz dabei, während die Kleine ganz unbefangen von ihrer ersten Strafsitzung bei mir berichtet. Der Dank der jungen Mutter klingt aufrichtig, als ich mich verabschiede. Nun gut, warten wir ab, wie sie sich fühlen wird, wenn sie nächsten Donnerstag zusammen mit ihrer Tochter die Peitsche in ihrer Spalte spüren wird.</p> <p>Die Tage bis dahin vergehen ohne besondere Ereignisse, dann stehen Petra und ihre Mutter vor der Tür. Ich geleite beide sofort in den Keller. Während sich die Kleine sofort splitternackt auszieht, scheint ihre Mutter nicht zu wissen, was sie tun soll. Also kläre ich sie geduldig auf: „Sie als eigentlich einzige Erziehungsberechtigte für Petra haben bisher versagt. Schon allein dafür müssen sie bestraft werden. Außerdem sollen sie hier lernen, ihre Tochter auf angemessene Weise zu züchtigen. Dafür ist es notwendig, dass sie selbst alle Maßnahmen erst einmal am eigenen Leib erfahren haben, bevor sie sie bei Petra anwenden.“ Das sieht die junge Frau ein und beginnt noch recht zögerlich damit, sich nun ebenfalls nackt auszuziehen. Doch ich beharre auf völliger Nacktheit und kann endlich den wohlgebauten Frauenkörper betrachten.</p> <p>Sie hat volle fleischige Titten, mindestens Größe D oder sogar E, mit fingerdicken Warzen inmitten ziemlich großer Aureolen. Dass diese dicken Brüste schon wegen des enormen Eigengewichts etwas nach unten hängen, ist nicht verwunderlich. Aber dafür werden diese Titten hübsch in Bewegung geraten, wenn ich ihr die richtigen „Tittenschellen“ verpasse. Die Möse ist mit spärlichen Haaren versehen, man kann aber die dicken Schamlippen gut erkennen. „Nächsten Donnerstag ist diese Votze sorgfältig rasiert. Finde ich irgendwo zwischen Bauch und Arschloch auch nur winzige Stoppeln, gibt es eine empfindliche Strafe zusätzlich.“ Nun lasse ich die junge Frau auf dem Strafbalken Platz nehmen, dessen scharfe Oberkante schmerzhaft in ihre Mösenspalte einschneidet. Sie muss ihre Hände hinter dem Kopf verschränken, so dass ihre Titten einladend vorgestreckt werden. Also verpasse ich ihr nun meine ganz speziellen Tittenschellen, indem ich abwechselnd mit beiden Händen von der Seite auf die Brüste einschlage und amüsiert beobachte, wie diese Fleischkugeln beim Hin- und Herwackeln ihre Form verändern. Das hält gut zehn Minuten lang an, bis ich ein wenig ermüde. Ich nehme deshalb das Holzpaddel und schlage nun direkt auf die steifen Warzen ein, die dabei noch dicker anschwellen. Nach fünf Minuten des Tittenklatschens schlinge ich am Übergang zu den Warzenhöfen eine dünne Schnur um die langen Nippel und ziehe die Knoten energisch fest. Die Enden der Schnur schneide ich ganz kurz über dem festen Knoten ab. Nun muss man schon den stramm um die Warzen liegenden Faden durchschneiden, um den Nippel zu befreien. Aber das soll die Frau gefälligst nach ihrer Rückkehr nach Hause tun. Es wird bestimmt keine leichte Aufgabe werden, weil man ja mit der Spitze der Schere unter die Schnur greifen muss, um sie zu zerschneiden. Das ist nun eben ihr Problem. Der kleinen Tochter schlage ich zum Aufwärmen das Holzpaddel einige Male heftig über die kleinen Tittchen, um die Warzen anschwellen zu lassen. Dann binde ich auch um diese eine dünne Schnur. Danach muss sie sich in den Gynostuhl legen, damit ich ihre Votzenstrafe beginnen kann. Zuerst gibt es zwanzig Hiebe mit dem schmalen Ledergurt auf die geschlossene Möse. Bei jedem lauten Klatschen zuckt die Mutter unmerklich zusammen, tut aber sonst nichts. Dann fordere ich sie auf, der Tochter die Spalte zu öffnen. Etwas ungeschickt drückt die Frau die dicken Schamlippen, so dass immerhin die kleinen Lefzen sichtbar werden. Ich schlage mit meiner Lieblingsgerte zehnmal zu, ohne die Finger der Frau zu treffen. Aber ich habe es ja auch auf die dünnen inneren Schamlippen der Kleinen abgesehen. Danach muss ich der unerfahrenen Mutter ausführlich beschreiben, wie sie nun die Spalte noch weiter öffnen kann, damit ich mit der Gerte den Kitzler und die Scheidenöffnung peitschen kann. Offensichtlich muss sich die junge Mutter sehr beherrschen, die Lefzen ihrer Tochter nun nicht loszulassen, während ich den hilflosen Kitzler und die rosig feuchte Scheidenöffnung mit der Gerte behandele.</p> <p>Es dauert ein paar Minuten, bis Petra sich nach dieser Bestrafung wieder beruhigt. Inzwischen sitzt die Mutter im Stuhl und ist weit aufgespreizt. „Petra, die Möse deiner Mutter ist nicht sauber genug. Ich möchte, dass du sie ihr nun richtig reinigst. Hier ist ein Topf mit einer starken Seifenlösung und hier ist eine passende Rundbürste. Damit wirst du jetzt deiner Mama gründlich das Loch reinigen.“ Zuerst will sich die Kleine weigern, doch die Androhung, ihr hundertmal ganz tief in das Scheidenloch zu peitschen, lässt sie sich besinnen. Erst etwas zaghaft, doch dann mit wachsendem Mut öffnet sie ihrer Mutter die Spalte und drückt die mit der Seifenlösung getränkte Bürste in das schmatzend nachgebende Loch. Bis zum Anschlag schiebt sie die Bürste in den engen Kanal, um dann die Bürste ihrer ureigenen Bestimmung gemäß zu benutzen, nämlich zum gründlichen Ausbürsten enger Hohlräume, seien das nun Milchflaschen oder eben wie hier eine willige Frauenmöse. Alle paar Minuten zieht sie die Bürste vollständig aus der Scheide ihrer Mutter heraus, um sie frisch in die Seifenlauge zu tunken. Nach gut fünfzehn Minuten ist die Votze der Frau wohl so sauber wie selten zuvor.</p> <p>„Ich möchte, dass sie sich ihre Scheide jeden Donnerstag vor ihrem Besuch bei mir von ihrer Tochter auf diese Weise reinigen lassen. Ich werde den Vollzug hier kontrollieren. Und wenn ich feststellen muss, dass sie gegen diese Anweisung verstoßen haben, gibt es die Bürstenbehandlung hier, aber dann mit einer Drahtbürste. So, wir sind für heute fertig miteinander. Die Schnüre bleiben noch auf den Nippeln, bis sie beide zu Hause sind. Dort können sie die Schnüre entfernen, und zwar jeder bei sich selbst.“</p></div>",[]
66,"Melissa, Part 7",7,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 7: Melissas torture and a new girl friend.,2006-01-16,4,5,"Mgg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute ist Freitag. Meine Frau Claudia ist über das Wochenende zu einer Freundin gefahren. So habe ich ausreichend Gelegenheit, meiner zehnjährigen Tochter Melissa eine anständige Langzeitbestrafung zu verpassen, die sie schon lange verdient hat. Ich beginne damit, der Kleinen die Arme auf den Rücken zu binden, so dass sie sich nicht an ihren kleinen Titten und zwischen den Beinen berühren kann. Ich will heute die neue Reizsalbe an ihr ausprobieren, die ich im Internet entdeckt und gleich bestellt habe. Vorsichtshalber ziehe ich mir ein Paar dünne Gummihandschuhe über, um meine empfindlichen Finger zu schützen. Dann bringe ich mit der Fingerspitze je einen Tupfen auf beide Brustwarzen, auf den Kitzler, auf das kleine Arschloch und natürlich in die offene Spalte, sowohl auf das Pisslöchlein wie auch in den Scheideneingang. Melissa erschauert leicht bei jedem Kontakt mit der Salbe. Das liegt wohl daran, dass ich die teure Tube der Packungsbeilage entsprechend im Kühlschrank aufbewahre. Ich verteile die sparsam aufgetragene Salbe auf den betroffenen Körperstellen und warte dann darauf, dass sich die Wirkung einstellt. Ich muss gar nicht lange warten, denn durch Melissas eigene Körperwärme entfalten sich nun die Wirkstoffe in der Salbe. Das Mädchen beginnt erst verhalten, dann immer stärker zu jammern: „Oh, es brennt. Es brennt so furchtbar. Hilfe, ich verbrenne !“ Tatsächlich kann ich sehen, dass sich die Brustwarzen meiner Stieftochter zu einem wütenden Rot umfärben. Und auch in ihrer Spalte dominiert nun diese rote Farbe. Ich befestige nun den „Igel“ auf dem Reitbalken. Das ist ein mit Hunderten feiner spitzer Nägel gespickter Aufsatz für den Strafbalken. Die Nägel sind nur knapp drei Millimeter lang, können also keine ernsthaften Verletzungen hervorrufen, aber eine auf ihnen reitende Mädchen- oder Frauenmöse wird davon schmerzvoll gepeinigt. Ich biete Melissa an, sich nach Belieben auf diesen Igel zu setzen, um sich das Brennen in der Möse zu lindern. Die Kleine nimmt das Angebot dankbar an. Zu meiner Überraschung rutscht sie sogar noch mit ihrer weit offenen Spalte immer wieder der Länge nach über dem Igel vor und zurück. Offenbar ist das immer noch angenehmer als das stete Brennen der Paste zwischen den Schamlippen.</p> <p>Ich binde Melissas Hände los und streife ihr die Stachelhandschuhe über. Die habe ich selbst aus stabilen Gummihandschuhen konstruiert, auf denen ich die aktive Seite mehrerer feiner Drahtbürsten, wie sie zum Entrosten von Metall verwendet werden, geklebt habe. Wenn Melissas Titten jucken, so kann sie sich nun mit diesen Handschuhen Erleichterung verschaffen. Ein paar Minuten lang schreckt die Kleine noch vor den teuflischen Handschuhen zurück, doch dann wird das Jucken und Brennen offenbar zu stark. Erst noch behutsam, doch dann immer heftiger, reibt sich Melissa die stählernen feinen Borsten über die Nippel. Gleichzeitig rutscht sie immer noch auf dem Igel hin und her.</p> <p>Über eine Stunde hält die Wirkung der Reizsalbe an, ehe sie allmählich nachlässt. Melissas Nippel und die umgebenden Aureolen sind wundgerieben und auch in ihrer Spalte ist die zarte Haut sehr rau und wund. Ich weiß aber, dass gerade kleine Kinder eine erstaunliche Regenerationsfähigkeit besitzen. Spätestens morgen werden sich Melissas Spalte und ihre Nippel wieder vollständig erholt haben.</p> <p>Wie vorauszusehen war, ist Melissa am nächsten Tag wieder völlig gesund, wie ich durch eine kurze Inspektion feststellen kann, als die Kleine morgens zu mir ins Bett hüpft. Ich ziehe das Mädchen auf meinen nackten Körper, so dass ihre weit offene Spalte mir zugewandt ist, Während ich prüfend die Schamlippen auseinander ziehe und Scheidenloch und Kitzler mit meinen kundigen Fingern untersuche, spüre ich plötzlich, wie sich Melissas Lippen um meinen halbsteifen Schwanz schließen, der in dieser Lage natürlich in der optimalen Position dafür ist. Obwohl ich ihr das bisher noch nicht beigebracht habe, beginnt Melissa nun mit ihrer Zunge, die Eichel sanft zu umkreisen. Außerdem saugt sie gelegentlich meinen immer steifer werdenden Schwanz tief in ihren samtweichen Mund hinein. Erstaunlich, woher Melissa diese Fertigkeiten hat.</p> <p>Ich setze die Manipulation ihrer Spalte fort und Melissa belohnt mich damit, dass sie ebenfalls nicht nachlässt, meinen Schwanz mit ihrem Mund zu beglücken. Sie hält nur einen Augenblick inne, als mir ihre wild zuckende Möse verrät, dass sie einen kindlich wilden Orgasmus erlebt. Dann leckt sie unermüdlich weiter. Als ich kurze Zeit später abspritze, schluckt sie brav einen Teil meiner Samenladung herunter, aber es geht doch ziemlich viel daneben. Mit einem Klaps auf die offene Möse bedeute ich Melissa, dass sie nun aufstehen soll. Ich positioniere sie aufrecht auf meinem Oberkörper, das hübsche Gesicht mir zugewandt. So kann ich sowohl die kindlichen Tittchen streicheln sowie die in dieser Haltung immer noch offenen Mösenspalte reizen. Dann befrage ich Melissa, woher sie gelernt hat, den Schwanz eines Mannes zu blasen. „Ach Papa, da ist ein neues Mädchen in meiner Klasse, das finde ich ganz toll. Ich war neulich mit Corinna ganz allein auf dem Mädchenklo und da habe ich gesehen, dass sie einen ganz eigenartigen Schlüpfer trägt. Da ist unten so ein Bügel eingebaut, aus dem zwei runde Stäbe ragen. Als Corinna mit dem Pinkeln fertig war, zog sie den Schlüpfer hoch und hat dabei die beiden Stäbe in ihre Möse und in ihr hinteres Loch gesteckt. Davon hat man nichts mehr gesehen, als sie den Schlüpfer ganz angezogen hat. Als ich sie danach gefragt habe, hat mir Corinna erklärt, dass das ein Strafschlüpfer sei, den sie eine Woche lang zur Schule tragen muss. Zuhause ist Corinna immer nackt. Und die Strafe ist dafür, dass sie ihren Vater und ihren großen Bruder nicht richtig mit dem Mund befriedigt hat. Von ihr weiß ich, wie man einen Blowjob macht.“</p> <p>Ich trage Melissa auf, ihre Freundin in den nächsten Tagen einmal zu uns einzuladen. Dann stehen wir auf und genießen unser gemeinsames Frühstück. Melissa ist immer noch nackt und macht auch keine Anstalten, sich etwas überzuziehen. Offenbar färbt das Verhalten der Freundin schon etwas ab. Was soll´s ?</p> <p>Später ruft Melissa bei Corinna an und versucht die Verabredung zu organisieren. Das Gespräch dauert etwas länger, denn offenbar muss Corinna erst ihren Vater um Erlaubnis fragen. Dann wendet sich Melissa mir zu und erklärt, dass Corinnas Vater sie erst einmal persönlich kennen lernen wolle. Wenn ich Zeit und Lust habe, soll ich sie heute am Nachmittag zu ihm begleiten. Neugierig stimme ich zu, denn ich vermute einen ähnlichen Freigeist in Erziehungsfragen, wie ich einer bin.</p> <p>Melissa steigt schon ohne Schlüpfer zu mir ins Auto, wie ich gut erkennen kann, denn die Kleine setzt sich extrem breitbeinig auf den Rücksitz. Nach kurzer Fahrt sind wir am Ziel und werden von einem Mann mittleren Alters freundlich begrüßt. „Komme sie doch herein. Corinna wird gleich fertig sein.“ Als wir das geräumige Wohnzimmer betreten, fällt mir gleich eine hübsche Zehnjährige auf, die splitternackt und leicht vorgebeugt vor einer seltsamen Apparatur an der Wand steht. Als ich näher trete, sehe ich, dass an der Wand ein schräg nach oben gerichteter Metallstab von gut eineinhalb Zentimeter Durchmesser befestigt ist, der im Augenblick im Arsch der Kleinen steckt. Ein leises Glockenzeichen ertönt und auf einer Digitalanzeige ändert sich die Zahl von 79 auf 80. Nun erhebt sich die Kleine langsam und lässt den Stab aus ihrem Arsch heraus gleiten. Es sind schon etwa zwanzig Zentimeter vom Stab zu sehen, als ein anderes Glockensignal, dieses Mal etwas tiefer, offenbar das Zeichen ist, sich den Stab wieder in den Darm einzuverleiben. In den nächsten Minuten, während wir anderen bequem auf dem Sofa und in den Sesseln Platz genommen haben, setzt Corinna ihre Übung fort, bis die Anzeige auf 100 springt und das Mädchen sich nun endgültig ganz vom Stab löst. Unbefangen kommt es nun zu mir und begrüßt mich höflich mit einem Knicks. Melissa wird mit einem fröhlichen „Hi !“ begrüßt. Dann fragt Corinna ihren Vater, ob sie mit Melissa auf ihrem Zimmer spielen darf. „Geht nur hinauf. Walter wird euch beaufsichtigen. Ach ja,“ unterbricht er sich selbst mit einem Blick auf mich: „in diesem Haus dürfen Mädchen keine Kleidung tragen. Ist das für Melissa in Ordnung ?“ Natürlich habe ich keine Einwände und in Sekunden ist auch Melissa splitternackt. Kichernd verschwinden die beiden Mädchen nach oben.</p></div>",[]
67,"Im Waisenhaus, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Harsh measures in an orphanage.,2006-01-17,14,4,"Mggg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wegen der immer schwieriger werdenden wirtschaftlichen Lage können viele vorwiegend junge Familien sich den Luxus von Kindern nicht mehr leisten. So werden immer mehr Babys gleich nach der Geburt zur Adoption frei gegeben. Da die staatlichen Waisenhäuser Mädchen erst im Alter von sechs Jahren annehmen, akzeptieren viele junge Mütter das Angebot, mit staatlichen Zuschüssen ihre Töchter bis zum Erreichen des sechsten Lebensjahres bei sich zu behalten, um es dann erst dem Waisenhaus zu überantworten. Um den Nachschub in den vielen Waisenhäusern im Land zu sichern, werden Frauen im gebärfähigen Alter schon bei geringen Straftaten zu einer künstlich verursachten Zwangsschwangerschaft verurteilt. Durch die Auswahl des eingebrachten Spermas ist sicher gestellt, dass alle Babys weiblich sind.</p> <p>In allen Waisenhäusern gelten die gleichen strengen Regeln für die dort wohnenden Mädchen. Geschlafen wird in Sälen mit jeweils zehn Schlafplätzen. Das sind schmale Pritschen mit einem hölzernen Lattenrost. Hat sich das Mädchen den Tag über keine Verfehlungen erlaubt, bekommt es eine Decke über den Rost gelegt; straffällige Mädchen schlafen auf dem nackten Rost. Natürlich sind die Mädchen zur Nacht völlig nackt. Die Raumtemperatur wird auf 24 Grad gehalten, so dass die Mädchen nicht frieren müssen.</p> <p>Wenn um sechs Uhr in der Frühe die Klingel ertönt, stehen die Mädchen auf und begeben sich in die Waschräume, die auf jedem Flur bzw. auf jeder Etage vorhanden sind. Dort ist vor einer Wand eine lange Stange über einer breiten Rinne befestigt. Die Mädchen setzen sich auf diesen „Donnerbalken“ und verrichten ihr Morgengeschäft, immer bis zu fünfzehn Mädchen zur gleichen Zeit. Danach geht es sofort unter die warmen Duschen, wo sich die Mädchen gründlich zu waschen haben. Das Personal kontrolliert dabei die Gründlichkeit der Reinigung, indem es den Mädchen die Arschfurche und die Mösenspalte öffnet. Wehe dem Kind, das dabei unangenehm auffällt. Es bezieht sofort mindestens zehn saftige Stockhiebe auf das bemängelte Gebiet. Außerdem bekommt es Strafpunkte, die später abgerechnet werden.</p> <p>Immer noch nackt putzen sich die Mädchen die Zähne und kehren dann in ihren Schlafsaal zurück. Hier ziehen sie den vorgeschriebenen Hauskittel an, ein vorn durchgeknöpfter grauer Kittel aus rauem Stoff, der bis zur Hälfte der Oberschenkel reicht. Die obersten drei Knüpfe müssen immer unbenutzt bleiben. Jegliche Unterwäsche ist streng verboten. In der warmen Jahreszeit bleiben die Mädchen barfuß, im Winter sind flache Sandalen und kurze Söckchen erlaubt.</p> <p>Noch vor dem Frühstück, das gemeinsam im großen Saal eingenommen wird, bekommen die meisten Mädchen ihre Hormonspritzen. Die sollen das frühzeitige Wachstum der Brüste fördern und werden direkt unterhalb der Brustwarzen injiziert.</p> <p>Bevor die Mädchen sich im Speisesaal auf die langen Bänke setzen dürfen, müssen sie ihren Kittel hinten hochschlagen. Es ist allgemeine Hausregel, dass die Mädchen stets mit nackten Hinterbacken sitzen müssen, wo auch immer. Das gilt natürlich auch in den Schulräumen, in denen die Mädchen im Lesen, Schreiben und Rechnen unterrichtet werden. Da es für jeden Fehler sofort die Peitsche gibt, lernen die Mädchen ziemlich schnell. Außer diesen Grundlagen lernen die Mädchen auch täglich, wie sie ihren zukünftigen Gebietern und Gebieterinnen gehorsam zu Diensten stehen werden. Zu diesem Zweck werden alle Mädchen an ihrem siebten Geburtstag in einer schmerzvollen Prozedur entjungfert. Zuerst sprengt einer der Aufseher mit seinem steifen Schwanz brutal und ohne Vorspiel das Jungfernhäutchen des kleinen Mädchens. Unmittelbar danach wird die eben so gewaltsam durchstoßene Scheide mit einem Spekulum weit aufgespannt, damit man mit einer spitzen Zange die verbliebenen Fetzen des ehemaligen Häutchens restlos herausreißen kann. Sollten ein paar Tage später bei einer Nachuntersuchung immer noch Rest der Jungfernhaut spürbar sein, so wird die Scheide entweder erneut mit der Zange behandelt, oder man schleift die Unebenheiten mit einer rotierenden Drahtbürste ab.</p> <p>Während der Ausbildung wird jedem Mädchen mindestens einmal täglich die Scheide geweitet. Dazu wird entweder ein entsprechender Dildo verwendet oder einer der Aufseher erledigt diese Aufgabe mit seinem steifen Schwanz. Allerdings sind die dickeren Dildos eher für strenge Abstrafungen reserviert. Für das tägliche Votzentraining werden nur die dünneren und mittleren Dildos verwendet. Immerhin will man ja die kindlichen Votzen schön eng halten, damit die späteren Besitzer daran noch ihre Freude haben können.</p> <p>Viel Wert wird auf eine gut trainierte Scheidenmuskulatur gelegt. Mehrmals pro Woche bekommt jedes Mädchen einen Spezialdildo in die Möse, der entlang des Schaftes mit Drucksensoren ausgestattet ist. Ein Messkabel führt zu einer Anzeigetafel. Das Mädchen muss nun seine Scheide rhythmisch zusammen ziehen. Die Sensoren registrieren die Kraft, mit der das Kind arbeitet. Ist diese Kraft zu gering, so beginnt der Dildo damit, erst leichtere, dann aber stets stärker werdende Stromschläge in die Mädchenscheide zu senden, bis der geforderte Anpressdruck wieder erreicht ist. Da auf der Anzeige auch diese Stromschläge registriert werden, gibt es hinterher für das Mädchen die entsprechenden Strafpunkte.</p> <p>Bei fast allen Mädchen sehr gefürchtet ist die Lernmaschine für die oralen Fertigkeiten. Auf einem leicht nach unten gewölbten Lattenrost ruht das Mädchen bäuchlings mit frei schwebendem Kopf. Im Bereich der Brüste fehlen zwei Holzleisten, so dass die zum großen Teil schon gut entwickelten Titten während der Sitzung gut erreichbar sind. Am anderen Ende des Lattenrostes werden die Beine des liegenden Mädchens weit aufgespreizt und mit Ledermanschetten fixiert, so dass sich die Spalte vom Kitzler bis zum Arschloch extrem weit öffnet. Sobald ein Mädchen auf dieser Apparatur angeschnallt ist, wird ein Dildo vor seinem Gesicht angebracht. Auch dieser Dildo ist mit Drucksensoren an den Seiten und auch an der Spitze ausgestattet. Erfüllt das trainierende Mädchen nicht alle Aufgaben in hervorragender Qualität, schlägt eine elastische Stahlgerte von unten in die weit klaffende Spalte. Außerdem fährt eine mit spitzen Nägeln gespickte Platte von unten gegen die frei hängenden Titten, ohne allerdings die Haut zu verletzen. Dafür wird ein sich allmählich steigernder Stromimpuls in die Mädchentitten geschickt. Das weckt neue Kraftreserven bei dem lernenden Mädchen. Etwa nach einem halben Jahr, bei einer Lernsitzung pro Woche, haben die Mädchen die erforderliche Kompetenz ihrer oralen Pflichten erworben. Danach müssen die Kleinen nur noch alle vier Wochen zu einer Auffrischung ihrer Fertigkeiten auf die Maschine.</p> <p>Für jedes Fehlverhalten, jedes Versäumnis, jede noch so geringe Fehlleistung bringen den Mädchen, wie schon erwähnt, Strafpunkte ein. Diese wurden früher im Rahmen einer Gemeinschaftsbestrafung einmal wöchentlich abgerechnet. Nachdem die Zahl der zu bestrafenden Mädchen aber immer größer wurde, ging man von dieser Regelung ab und konstruierte statt dessen eine vollautomatische Bestrafungsmaschine. Hat ein Mädchen die Zahl von hundert Strafpunkten angesammelt, so ist ein Besuch bei der Maschine fällig. Da es für Verfehlungen auch mehrere Punkte gibt, gestaffelt nach der Schwere der Verfehlung, so kommt ein durchschnittlich begabtes Mädchen etwa alle vier bis sechs Wochen auf die Maschine.</p> <p>Wenn einem Mädchen mitgeteilt wird, dass es sein Limit erreicht hat, begibt es sich in den Bestrafungsraum im Erdgeschoss des Gebäudes. Es legt sich nackt auf eine mit schwarzem Gummi bezogene Bank in Form eines Kreuzes. Sobald es dort liegt, schließen sich stramme Haltemanschetten um die Handgelenke, die Oberarme, den Hals, die Taille, die Oberschenkel sowie die Fußgelenke des Mädchens, so dass es völlig unbeweglich wird. Langsam gleiten dann die unteren Teile der Liegefläche auseinander und spreizen das sicher gefesselte Mädchen weit auf, fast bis zum Spagat. Der Unterleib des Mädchens hängt nun frei in der Luft. Auch im Bereich der Mädchentitten gleitet ein Teil der Liegefläche zur Seite und sorgt dafür, dass diese ebenfalls frei hängen. Nun kann die vollautomatische Bestrafung beginnen. Zum Aufwärmen klatschen an Stahlruten befestigte Lederplatten mit großer Wucht von unten auf die Mädchenbrüste, etwa fünf Minuten lang in kurzen Abständen. Dann übernehmen ähnlich gebaute Lederplatten das intensive Ausklatschen der prall gespannten Hinterbacken, etwa zehn Minuten lang in ununterbrochener Folge. Nachdem die zwei Arme mit den Lederplatten wieder unter der Maschine verschwunden sind, kommt ein einzelner Arm mit einer schmalen Lederplatte zum Vorschein. Der peitscht nun unbarmherzig die offene Spalte des inzwischen laut jammernden Mädchens aus, wieder gut zehn Minuten lang in schneller Folge. Fünf Minuten lang hält die Maschine nun inne und erlaubt dem Mädchen eine kurze Verschnaufpause. Dann erwacht sie wieder zum Leben und quetscht die Nippel auf den Mädchenbrüsten zwischen zwei Klemmbacken ein. Mit heftigen Dreh- und Längsbewegungen foltert die Maschine nun die Brustwarzen des Mädchens, zehn qualvolle Minuten lang. Danach erwachen wieder die Einrichtungen am Ende der Strafmaschine. Ein Bügel mit zwei unabhängig beweglichen Stahlzylindern kommt hoch und findet dank optischer Sensoren sofort das Arschloch und die Scheide des Mädchens. Unerbittlich dringen beide Zylinder in ihre vorbestimmten Löcher ein. Mit leisem Summen werden die Stacheln aus den Zylindern ausgefahren, so dass die Scheide und der Darm des Mädchens nun äußerst schmerzhaft gefoltert werden. Nach zehn Minuten ist diese intensive Tortur vorbei. Doch das Mädchen ist immer noch nicht erlöst. Noch einmal nehmen die Klemmen auf den Brustwarzen ihre Tätigkeit wieder auf. Zugleich nähert sich ein kleiner Arm dem inzwischen steifen Kitzler des Mädchens und quetscht ihn energisch ein. Synchron zu den Nippeln wird nun der kleine Lustzapfen fünf Minuten lang intensiv gequält. Inzwischen ist gut eine Stunde vergangen. Die Arme der Maschine ziehen sich zurück, die Liegefläche kehrt zur Ausgangslage zurück und die Manschetten öffnen sich. Endlich kann das Mädchen aufstehen und auf wackeligen Beinen den Bestrafungsraum verlassen. Die ganze Prozedur ist von einer automatischen Kamera aufgezeichnet worden und steht ab sofort im Internet zur allgemeinen Verfügung.</p></div>",[]
68,"Meine Stieftochter, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 1 of an ongoing story. Stepdaughter Maren (11) is severely punished by Mom an Dad.,2006-01-27,9,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nun bin ich schon fast vier Wochen verheiratet; allerdings nicht zum ersten Mal. Meine erste Frau ist bei einem Verkehrsunfall ums Leben gekommen, als sie mich mit der frohen Kunde, dass ihr Gynäkologe bei ihr endlich die ersehnte Schwangerschaft festgestellt hat, überraschen wollte. Paula, meine neue Frau, bringt eine uneheliche Tochter in die für sie erste Ehe mit. Maren ist ein hübsches Mädchen, das für sein Alter von elf Jahren schon recht entwickelt ist. Die Körpergröße und die sich deutlich unter dem dünnen Sommershirt abzeichnenden Brüste mit den stets steifen Warzen lassen sie gut als Sechzehnjährige durchgehen. Das Verhalten entspricht allerdings eher einem Vorschulkind. Offenbar ist Maren geistig in ihrer Entwicklung noch ein wenig zurück geblieben.</p> <p>Schon vor der Hochzeit ist Maren mehrmals in meiner Gegenwart von ihrer Mutter körperlich gezüchtigt worden. Dazu brauchte es nur einen geringen Anlass, zum Beispiel eine fünfminütige Verspätung nach der Schule. Die mir gegenüber stets sanftmütige Paula blickt ihre Tochter streng an und befiehlt ihr in barschem Ton: „Los, bereite dich vor ! In zehn Minuten im Wohnzimmer. Und vergiss den Stock nicht !“ Pünktlich kommt Maren aus ihrem Zimmer zurück. Die Jeanshose und das T-Shirt sind einem knielangen Kleid gewichen. In der Hand hält sie einen langen Rohrstock, dessen dunkle Farbe verrät, dass er bis vor kurzem in Wasser aufbewahrt worden ist, um ihn geschmeidig zu halten. Maren klettert auf das breite Ledersofa, über das Paula mittlerweile eine dünne Plastikfolie gelegt hat. Mit den Knien auf der Sitzfläche und dem Kopf auf der Rückenlehne wartet Maren auf das Unvermeidliche. Paula streift das Kleid hoch und enthüllt den darunter völlig nackten Körper ihrer Tochter. Eine kurze Berührung der zwischen den Schenkeln kaum sichtbaren Mädchenmöse mit der Spitze des Stockes genügt, um Marens Beine zu weiter Spreizung zu veranlassen. Nun kann ich die fleischige und völlig haarlose Möse richtig sehen. Doch da pfeift schon der Rohrstock quer über die gespannten Hinterbacken und lässt eine dünne Strieme aufspringen. Mit geübter Hand zieht Paula Strieme auf Strieme auf den ehemals weißen Mädchenarsch, bis nach fünfundzwanzig Hieben die Backen vom Rücken bis zum Schenkelansatz gleichmäßig gestriemt sind. Das Geschrei während dieser strengen Züchtigung war erstaunlich verhalten; erst gegen Ende wurde das Jammern lauter. „Du darfst dir die Backen mit der Heilsalbe einreiben. Und den Rest des Tages behältst du dein Strafkleid an. In einer Viertelstunde bist du wieder hier.“</p> <p>Das war meine erste Erfahrung mit Paula als strafende Mutter. Bei späteren Gelegenheiten war Maren auch ganz nackt und bekam einen breiten Lederriemen auf die prallen Mädchentitten oder auf die weit geöffnete Votzenspalte. Nach so einer Züchtigung musste Maren dann stets nackt bleiben und beim Sitzen die Schenkel weit spreizen, so dass man die gepeitschte Votze immer im Blick hatte.</p> <p>Wenige Tage nach unserer Hochzeit, wir waren gerade zu Bett gegangen, rief Paula ihre Tochter zu uns ins Schlafzimmer. Sie zog die Bettdecke von unseren nackten Körpern und herrschte die Kleine barsch an: „Los, du weißt, was du zu tun hast. Und mache es gut, oder es gibt die Peitsche.“ Sofort zog Maren das dünne Nachthemd über den Kopf und blickte dann fragend ihre Mutter an. „Bei Papa fängst du an.“ Sofort kletterte Maren auf das Bett und kniete sich zwischen meine Beine. Und ehe ich mich versah, hatte sie meinen halbsteifen Schwanz ergriffen und ihre Lippen darüber gestülpt. Natürlich wuchs mein Schwanz ob dieser Behandlung schnell zu seiner üblichen Größe an, doch Maren hielt tapfer ihren Mund über ihn gestülpt und reizte den Schaft und die Eichel mit einer flinken Zunge. So blieb es nicht aus, dass sich mein Orgasmus viel früher als üblich ankündigte. Tief inhalierte Maren meinen noch einmal gewachsenen Schwanz in ihre Kehle und schluckte die reichliche Samenladung, ohne einen Tropfen zu verlieren. Paula hatte inzwischen eine andere Position im Bett eingenommen, so dass ich Marens weit offene Spalte direkt vor meinem Gesicht hatte, als sich die Kleine nun der triefnassen Möse meiner Frau zuwandte. Maren war wirklich gut erzogen, denn sie ließ sich überhaupt nicht beim Lecken der Spalte ihrer Mutter unterbrechen, als ich mit meinen neugierigen Fingern die Mädchenspalte öffnete und sie in allen Einzelheiten gründlich untersuchte. Ich drang ein Stück in die enge Scheide ein und spürte den Widerstand, der mir versicherte, dass Maren noch jungfräulich war. Als ich den Kitzler, der unter meinen Fingern schnell versteifte, rieb und knetete, floss klarer Mädchenschleim aus der Scheide.</p> <p>Offenbar stand Paula jetzt auch kurz vor ihrem Höhepunkt, denn sie scheuchte Maren hoch und setzte sich rittlings auf mich, sich dabei auf meinen inzwischen wieder erstarkten Schwanz pfählend. Maren kniete sich mit gespreizten Beinen über meinen Kopf, so dass ihre triefnasse Mädchenmöse direkt über meinem Gesicht schwebte, während sie an den dicken Brustwarzen ihrer Mutter nuckelte. Der fast gleichzeitige Orgasmus für Paula und für mich war einfach umwerfend. Ermattet lagen wir ein paar Augenblicke da. Dann fragte Paula ihre Tochter: „Bist du gekommen ?“ „Nein, Mama, noch nicht, aber ich war nahe dran.“ „Dein Glück, Maren, dass du ehrlich bist. Für fünf Hiebe auf den Kitzler darfst du dir jetzt deinen Orgasmus abholen.“ Ohne zu zögern spreizte sich Maren über Paulas Kopf und senkte ihre klaffende Spalte auf das Gesicht der Mutter. Mit ihrer wohltrainierten Zunge brachte diese ihre Tochter in wenigen Minuten zu einem lautstarken Höhepunkt, bei dem ihr Gesicht in dem klaren Lustschleim ihrer Tochter gebadet wurde. Mit wackligen Beinen geht Maren hinaus, um kurze Zeit später mit dem breiten Ledergurt wieder zu kommen, mit dem üblicherweise ihre Titten und ihre Möse gezüchtigt werden. Außerdem hat sie zwei Klemmen dabei, mit denen nun ihre Schamlippen gepackt und weit auseinander gezogen werden, bis der Kitzler schutzlos und steif aufragt. Bei jedem der fünf laut klatschenden Hiebe gibt Maren ein nur mühsam gezügeltes Stöhnen von sich, ehe sie nach dem fünften Hieb laut jammert. Trotzdem wagt sie es nicht, den schmerzenden Kitzler zu reiben, bevor ihre Mutter sie auf ihr Zimmer schickt, um sich dort mit der Wundsalbe zu versorgen.</p></div>",[]
69,"Meine Stieftochter, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 2 of the ongoing story: Maren alone with me.,2006-02-10,11,5,"Mg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute ist meine Frau Paula mit der Bahn zu ihrer Schwester nach Berlin gefahren, wo sie bis zum nächsten Wochenende bleiben wird. Meine Stieftochter Maren bleibt so lange bei mir. Vor ihrer Abreise hat Paula mir noch eingeschärft, dass ich ein wachsames Auge auf Maren haben soll: „Lass ihr nicht das Geringste durchgehen und nimm sie dir mindestens jeden zweiten Tag energisch vor, auch wenn sie brav gewesen sein sollte.“ Und zu ihrer Tochter gewandt: „Du wirst gehorsam alles tun, was Papa sagt. Er wird dich streng bestrafen, wenn du dich daneben benimmst. Außerdem wird er deine Regelzüchtigung übernehmen, so lange ich fort bin. Ich verlasse mich darauf, dass du mich nicht enttäuschen wirst. Sonst Gnade dir Gott, wenn ich wieder da bin.“ Wir winken ihr beide zu, während der Zug aus dem Bahnhof rollt.</p> <p>Zu Hause schicke ich Maren gleich auf ihr Zimmer, damit sie sich das im Haus übliche kurze Kleid anzieht. Offenbar will Maren sich bei mir gleich einschmeicheln, denn sie lässt die Knöpfe vorn am Kleid offen, so dass ihre prallen Mädchentitten jedes Mal sichtbar werden, wenn sie sich vorbeugt. Sie hält auch brav still, wenn ich bei einer solchen Gelegenheit eine oder auch beide Brüste packe und heftig durchknete oder die allzeit steifen Brustwarzen zwischen meinen Fingern drehe und quetsche. Offenbar gefällt es ihr, so behandelt zu werden. Und als ich ihr zwischen die Beine greife, öffnet sie bereitwillig ihre Schenkel und lässt sich ohne Gegenwehr in die Spalte fassen. Nach dem ersten Angriff zieht sie sogar von ganz allein den Schlüpfer aus, um mir einen besseren Zugang zu ihrer Mädchenmöse zu gestatten.</p> <p>Zur Schlafenszeit kommt Maren splitternackt zu mir ins Wohnzimmer, wo ich eigentlich in Ruhe die Nachrichten im Fernsehen genießen will: „Papa, meine Regelzüchtigung ist ja eigentlich erst morgen. Aber ich war doch heute ganz artig, nicht ? Darf ich dafür nicht schon heute meinen Orgasmus bekommen ? Ich will dafür auch gern den doppelten Preis zahlen.“ Ich bin für einen Moment sprachlos. Dieses kleine Mädchen will zehn saftige Hiebe in seine Mösenspalte hinnehmen, wenn es dafür vorher ihren sexuellen Höhepunkt erleben darf. Als ich zustimmend nicke, läuft Maren hinaus, um Augenblicke später mit einem schmalen Vibrator zurück zu kommen, den sie mir stolz in die Hand drückt. Schon liegt sie rücklings vor mir auf dem Sofa, die Beine weit gespreizt. Mit den kleinen Fingern drückt sie ihre Schamlippen auseinander, so dass die enge Scheide sich deutlich öffnet. Ich lasse mich nicht lange bitten und bewege den eingeschalteten Vibrator sanft durch die Mädchenspalte. Jedes Mal wenn ich den steifen Kitzler berühre, drückt mir Maren ihren Unterleib entgegen. Und wenn ich mit der Spitze des summenden Stabes ein Stück in die offene Scheide eindringe, versucht die Kleine ihr Loch noch weiter für mich aufklaffen zu lassen. Langsam führe ich den dünnen Vibrator immer tiefer in das Scheidenloch ein, behutsam vorbei am Jungfernhäutchen, bis ich den Anschlag am Muttermund spüre. Auf höchster Stufe brummt nun der Luststab in Marens Votze und bringt das Kind innerhalb weniger Minuten zu einem triefenden Orgasmus. Als ich den Vibrator heraus ziehen will, hält Maren meine Hand fest: „Noch nicht, Papa, bitte bitte. Du kannst meine Strafe gern noch einmal verdoppeln, aber lass den Vibrator noch ein bisschen länger in mir.“ Sekunden später durchzuckt ein weiterer heftiger Orgasmus den schlanken Mädchenkörper, dann sinkt Maren erschöpft in sich zusammen. Langsam ziehe ich nun den Stab aus der Scheide heraus, die ihn mit einem widerstrebenden Schmatzen schließlich frei gibt. Ich gleite mit der nassen Spitze durch die Furche und drücke leicht zu, als ich am winzigen hinteren Loch angekommen bin. Mit einem Stöhnen, halb wohlig und halb schmerzbetont, erlaubt Maren das Eindringen in ihr enges Arschloch. Dem heftigen Atmen entnehme ich, dass sie offenbar einem weiteren Orgasmus entgegen strebt. Tatsächlich brauche ich nur den dicken Kitzler ein wenig zu zwirbeln, um Maren schon wieder zum Orgasmus zu bringen.</p> <p>Nun schicke ich sie auf ihr Zimmer, um die Bestrafungsgeräte zu holen. Als sie zurück kommt, hat sie den Rohrstock, das breite Lederband sowie eine dünne Reitgerte mitgebracht. Die Reitgerte endet in einer flachen Lederschnippe von einem Zentimeter Breite. Offenbar hat sich Maren auf eine Bestrafung aller drei Regionen vorbereitet. Bald liegt sie rücklings vor mir, die Beine weit gespreizt und zum Kopf gezogen, was ihre gesamte Spalte extrem öffnet. Ich schlage zuerst mit dem Stock quer über die gespannten Hinterbacken. Wegen der extremen Spreizung reichen die hier entstehenden Striemen bis in die Tiefe der Arschfurche, obwohl ich nur quer auf den Arsch schlage. Die Schnippe an der Reitgerte ist gut geeignet, direkt auf das sich zuckend aufwulstende Arschloch zu schlagen, wovon ich einige Male Gebrauch mache. Nach ein paar Hieben auf die leicht offenen Votzenspalte mit dem Leder fordere ich Maren auf, sich nun die Schamlippen weit auseinander zu ziehen. Gehorsam öffnet sich die Scheide und gibt den Blick auf das rosige Innere preis. Auch hier ist die Reitgerte mit der Schnippe angesagt, die sich bei jedem Hieb ein wenig in das Scheidenloch vergräbt und Maren so manchen lauten Schrei entlockt. Und der freche Kitzler wird unter der Schnippe immer dicker und steifer. Doch noch ist die Bestrafung meiner hübschen Stieftochter nicht beendet. Maren muss sich rücklings über die Lehne des Sofas legen, so dass ihre prallen Brüste senkrecht nach oben ragen. Mit dem Stock schlage ich zweimal von oben und zweimal von unten auf die Titten, ziemlich genau in der Mitte der Fleischbällchen. Dann wechsele ich zur Reitgerte und lasse die universell einsetzbare Lederschnippe je viermal direkt auf den steifen Warzen landen, was diese Organe mit einem deutlichen Anschwellen quittieren.</p> <p>Später kommt Maren dann zu mir ins Bett und kuschelt sich an mich. Ich streichele sanft die kurz zuvor so streng gezüchtigten Körperteile und lasse es zu, dass Maren meinen Schwanz mit ihrem wohltrainierten Mund verwöhnt. Brav schluckt sie die ganze Portion, lutscht meinen Schwanz peinlich sauber und schläft dann, die kleine Hand um meinen inzwischen weich gewordenen Schwengel gelegt, friedlich neben mir ein.</p> <p>Am Morgen wache ich auf, weil sich mein Schwanz schon wieder im Mund meiner Stieftochter befindet und bereits seine normale Steife erreicht hat. Aber Marens Rechnung geht nicht auf. Sie bekommt zwar meine frühe Samenladung in die Kehle, aber auf ihren erhofften Orgasmus muss sie vorerst verzichten. Dann versucht sie, mich davon zu überzeugen, dass ihre für heute vorgesehene Regelzüchtigung ja schon gestern stattgefunden habe. Als ich ihr eröffne, dass sie für diesen Versuch am heutigen Abend mit einer besonders intensiven Bestrafung ihrer Innenvotze zu rechnen hat, wird sie merklich stiller.</p> <p>Der Tag vergeht einigermaßen ereignislos, sieht man davon ab, dass ich Maren für ihr Ungeschick bei der Hausarbeit zwei stramme Klemmen auf die Brustwarzen setze, die sie bis zum Abend dort tragen muss.</p> <p>Da ich bei der abendlichen Züchtigung der Elfjährigen auch meinen Spaß haben will, verlege ich die Prozedur in das Schlafzimmer. Als Maren eintritt, hat sie brav die Schamlippenklemmen dabei, dazu die übliche Reitgerte. Sie ist bereits nackt, so dass ich sofort beginnen kann. Nach dem Abnehmen der Warzenklemmen von den stundenlang eingequetschten Nippeln gibt es erst einmal die Gerte auf die prallen Titten, zuerst von allen Seiten auf die prallen Brüste, dann immer mehr auf die dick angeschwollenen Warzen und die Aureolen konzentriert.</p> <p>Nach gut zehn Minuten ununterbrochener Hiebe auf Marens Titten gebe ich ihr etwas Zeit zum Verschnaufen. Ich lege mich bequem rücklings auf das Bett und lasse meine Stieftochter mit weit geöffneten Schenkeln über mir knien, den Hintern meinem Gesicht zugewandt. Ohne meinen Befehl abzuwarten stülpt Maren ihre Lippen über meinen bereits steifen Schwanz und beginnt eifrig zu lutschen und zu saugen. Sie hört damit auch nicht auf, als ich beginne, ihr die Schamlippen zu verklammern und die Mädchenspalte weit aufzuzerren. Nachdem ich die Schnüre von den Klemmen um die Oberschenkel herum gelegt und dort befestigt habe, bleibt die Spalte weit offen. Sogar das Scheidenloch klafft auf, als Maren freiwillig ihre Schenkel noch ein Stück weiter spreizt.</p> <p>Dann führe ich einen dünnen Plastikschlauch vorsichtig in die Mädchenscheide ein, ohne das stramme Jungfernhäutchen zu beschädigen. Aus den Augenwinkeln sieht Maren, wie ich zur Nachttischschublade greife, um die Reizflüssigkeit heraus zu nehmen. Anscheinend kennt sie die starke Wirkung des Serums bereits, denn sie lässt meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mund gleiten und bettelt, ihr doch lieber eine andere Strafe zu erteilen. Kurzerhand drücke ich ihren Kitzler energisch zwischen meinen Fingern und herrsche sie an, sofort ihre orale Pflicht wieder aufzunehmen: „Zur Strafe für deine Unbeherrschtheit bekommst du das Serum nun unverdünnt in deine Votze. So wirst du die ganze Nacht deine Freude daran haben. Hättest du dich eben besser beherrscht, dann hätte das verdünnte Serum nur etwa eine halbe Stunde lang gewirkt. Aber du willst es ja wohl nicht anders.“ Ich ziehe zwei Milliliter in eine Spritze auf und setze die Kanüle an die Schlauchmündung. Dann lasse ich die ätzende Flüssigkeit tief in Marens Scheide fließen. Ohne meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mund zu entlassen, schreit Maren ihre Qual heraus. Erst nach einer Viertelstunde wird aus dem Gebrüll ein Jammern und noch etwas später dann ein Stöhnen. Offenbar wirkt das Strafserum sehr gut in Marens Scheide.</p> <p>Ich lasse das Kind diese Nacht bei mir schlafen, weil ich darauf achten will, dass Maren sich nicht vorzeitig die brennende Scheide entleert. Sie soll die Langzeitwirkung des Serums voll auskosten.</p></div>",[]
70,"Meine Stieftochter, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 3 of the story. Maren is deflowered anally.,2006-02-15,10,5,"Mg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute kommt Paula von ihrer Reise nach Berlin zurück. Bevor ich zum Bahnhof gefahren bin, um sie abzuholen, habe ich Maren splitternackt und mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln auf einem Sessel fest gebunden. Wer vom Flur aus das Wohnzimmer betritt, muss sofort in die durch stramme Klemmen weit offen gehaltene Mädchenmöse blicken.</p> <p>Paula nickt befriedigt, als sie den Empfang bemerkt, den ich ihr bereitet habe. Sie nimmt aus ihrer Handtasche einen knapp zwanzig Zentimeter langen Stab, hält ihn mit der metallisch glänzenden Spitze an den steif aufragenden Kitzler ihrer kleinen Tochter und drück einen Knopf am Schaft des Gerätes. Es ertönt ein kurzer Knall und ein blauer Blitz wird sichtbar; dann ertönt ein schriller Schrei von Maren, die jetzt zum ersten Mal einen Elektroschocker an ihrer Spalte verspürt hat. „Das ist ein niedliches Spielzeug, mit dem meine Schwester ihre beiden Zwillinge regelmäßig behandelt.“ Ich erinnere mich: zur Hochzeit hatte Constanze die beiden zehnjährigen Mädchen mitgebracht. Ich hatte mich schon gewundert, dass die Mädchen so wohlerzogen waren, bis ich erfuhr, dass ihre Mutter sie mit äußerster Strenge erzog und eine Verfechterin strikter körperlicher Züchtigung war. Dann erzählt Paula von ihrem Besuch bei der Schwester: „Sie hat immer noch nicht geheiratet, aber ein älterer Herr besucht sie gelegentlich. Meistens bringt er seine zwölfjährige Nichte mit, die dann zusammen mit Constanzes Mädchen für die Verfehlungen der Woche bestraft wird. Ich könnte mir denken, dass da demnächst eine Hochzeit anstehen wird.“</p> <p>Dann eröffnet Paula der inzwischen vom Sessel losgebunden Maren, dass sie ab sofort im Haus keine Kleidung mehr tragen darf. „Nur zur Schule und wenn wir das Haus verlassen, ist dir normale Kleidung erlaubt. Das gilt auch, wenn Besuch da ist.“ Etwas kleinlaut fragt Maren nach: „Und wenn meine Schulfreundin Luisa zu Besuch kommt, muss ich dann auch nackt sein ?“ „Natürlich, und wenn Luisa dich hier besuchen will, muss sie ebenfalls nackt sein. Ich rufe gleich bei Luisas Vater an und erkläre ihm die Sache.“ Offenbar weiß Paula, dass auch in Luisas Elternhaus ein strenges Regiment geführt wird. So ist der Mann auch nicht erstaunt, als Paula ihm die neue Regel mitteilt: „Das geht schon in Ordnung. Luisa ist an das Nacktsein gewöhnt. Immerhin darf sie an ihrem wöchentlichen Straftag auch keine Kleidung tragen. Ich schlage vor, dass auch an den Tagen, an denen Maren bei uns zu Besuch ist, für beide Mädchen das Nacktgebot gilt, einverstanden ?“ Natürlich stimmt Paula sofort zu: „Und geben Sie ihr ruhig die Peitsche auf Titten, Votze und Arsch, wenn sie nicht gehorsam ist.“</p> <p>Dann erklärt Paula ihrer Tochter eine neue Strafstellung, die sie in Berlin kennen gelernt hat: „Auf den Rücken mit dir und die Beine ganz über den Kopf ziehen. Nein, nicht mit den Händen fest halten; die brauchst du gleich an deiner Spalte. So, schön die Beine auseinander, wir wollen doch sehen, was du dort für eine geile Votze versteckst. So, und jetzt packst du deine Schamlippen mit beiden Händen und ziehst sie dir auseinander, weiter, das geht noch ein gutes Stück weiter. Ich will richtig in deine Scheide hinein blicken können.“ Maren stöhnt leise auf, denn ihre Möse ist nun wie ein kleiner Krater weit geöffnet. Dann nimmt Paula die Reitpeitsche mit der schmalen Lederschnippe in die Hand: „Wage es nicht, jetzt deine Stellung zu verändern !“ Dann zischt die harte Schnippe mitten in das klaffende Loch hinein. Maren schreit entsetzt auf, behält aber tapfer ihre befohlene Stellung. Noch viermal schlägt meine Frau in das Loch ihrer Tochter, ehe sie die Peitsche sinken lässt. „Dein Glück, dass du dein Loch offen gehalten hast. Hättest du los gelassen, so hätte ich dir die Schamlippen mit Angelhaken an den Oberschenkeln befestigt und dir ins Loch geschlagen, bis du ohnmächtig geworden wärest. So ergeht es nämlich den Zwillingen von Constanze in Berlin.“</p> <p>Später lässt sich Paula von mir berichten, wie wir die Tage ohne sie verbracht haben. Als ich von den strengen Züchtigungen erzähle, nickt sie zustimmend: „Wir sollten Maren täglich ihrer Regelbestrafung unterziehen. Sie ist inzwischen abgehärtet genug, um jeden Abend die Peitsche in die Votze zu bekommen.“ Klar, dass ich dagegen keinen Widerspruch anmelde.</p> <p>Zum Abend lässt sich Paula erst einmal ausgiebig die Möse von ihrer Tochter lecken, während sie mit einer dünnen Rundbürste in Marens Scheide herumstochert. Da sie dabei auch immer wieder mit den harten Borsten über den steifen Kitzler der Kleinen fährt, dauert es nicht lange, bis Maren ihren saftigen Orgasmus bekommt. Weil der aber noch nicht erlaubt war, muss Maren dafür ihre Scheide nach der neuen Methode aufzerren und bekommt die Peitsche in ihr geiles Loch. Auch der Kitzler, der Maren so in Verlegenheit gebracht hat, bekommt dabei so manchen saftigen Hieb ab.</p> <p>Dann dreht Paula ihre Tochter auf die Seite und fordert mich auf, meinen längst stocksteifen Schwanz in den Arsch des Mädchens zu stecken. Als Maren das hört, erschrickt sie, denn bislang hat sie nur die dünnen Dildos in ihren Arsch bekommen. Immerhin massiert Paula eine gehörige Portion Gleitmittel um die enge Rosette und drückt auch etwas davon in den Darm hinein. So kann ich zwar mit Schwierigkeiten, aber immerhin doch erfolgreich den engen Schließmuskel überwinden und tief in Marens Leib eindringen. Schon nach wenigen heftigen Stößen entlädt sich mein Samen in Marens Eingeweide. Paula drückt ihre Tochter gegen meinen Unterleib, so dass mein Schwanz nicht aus ihrem Darm heraus rutschen kann. „Du wirst gut aufpassen, dass Papas Schwanz die ganze Zeit bis morgen früh in deinem Arsch stecken bleibt. Verlierst du ihn, so bekommst du die Peitsche direkt in dein Arschloch, und zwar zuerst die Riemen mit vierzig Hieben und dann den Griff der Peitsche tief in deinen Darm hinein. Und du weißt, dass der Griff noch viel dicker ist als Papas Schwanz. Also richte dich danach.“</p> <p>Ich schlafe bald vor Erschöpfung ein und wache nur auf, wenn Maren sich rückwärts gegen meinen Unterleib presst, um den nun längst nicht mehr so harten Schwanz wieder tiefer in ihr Arschloch zu befördern. Trotzdem bleibt es nicht aus, dass in den frühen Morgenstunden ihre Konzentration nachlässt und das Malheur passiert. Ohne mich oder ihre Mutter zu wecken ergreift Maren meinen Schwanz mit beiden Händen, um ihn zu einer gewissen Steifigkeit zu bringen. Dann stopft sie sich meinen Schwanz wieder in ihren Arsch und tut so, als wäre nichts passiert. Doch ich habe die Aktion natürlich registriert.</p> <p>Als Paula erwacht, verrate ich Marens Missgeschick. Ich schlage vor, anstelle der angedrohten Auspeitschung ihres Arschloches der gestrigen Entjungferung ihres hinteren Loches die Entjungferung ihrer Möse folgen zu lassen. Paula ist gleich dazu bereit, eröffnen sich doch durch eine vollständig zugängliche Scheide viele weitere intensive Bestrafungsmöglichkeiten für die Zukunft.</p></div>",[]
71,"Meine Stieftochter, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 4 of the story: Maren is deflowered vaginally. Games with her girl friend Luisa.,2006-02-18,4,5,"Mgg, nc, tort, discipline",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wir gönnen Maren einen Tag Ruhe, damit sie sich von der heftigen analen Defloration erholen kann. Sie bezieht zwar den Tag über zweimal die Peitsche auf ihre Möse, weil sie bei der Hausarbeit bummelt, aber das zählt nicht wirklich.</p> <p>Gegen Abend rufen wir das Mädchen zu uns ins Schlafzimmer. Als Maren die weiche saugfähige Auflage auf dem Laken erblickt, ahnt sie wohl, dass es ihrer Scheide heute ziemlich arg ergehen wird. Während sich Paula von ihrer Tochter die Möse lecken lässt, erklärt sie Maren, was heute auf sie wartet: „Maren, du wirst heute entjungfert, das ist beschlossen. Du kannst allerdings zwischen zwei Möglichkeiten wählen. Die erste ist etwas schwieriger, weil du dabei die ganze Arbeit haben wirst. Nachdem du deinem Vater den Schwanz zur nötigen Steifheit gelutscht hast, wirst du dich breitbeinig über ihn hocken und deine Scheide selbst über die Eichel stülpen. Dann wirst du dich langsam absinken lassen, bis Papas Schwanz an dein Jungfernhäutchen stößt. Dann wirst du dich wieder erheben, bis der Schwanz fast ganz aus deinem Loch heraus ist. Und dann geht es wieder abwärts. Du kannst dir auf diese Weise den Orgasmus vorbereiten. Kurz bevor du kommst, wirst du deine Möse mit aller Kraft nach unten drücken, so dass Papas Schwanz dein Häutchen erfolgreich durchstoßen kann. Danach darfst du weiter ficken, bis du deinen Orgasmus erreicht hast.“ Dann erklärt Paula die zweite Möglichkeit: „Wenn du es nicht schaffst, dich selbst zu entjungfern, indem du dich mit deiner Möse auf Papas Schwanz aufspießt, dann wirst du mit weit gespreizten Beinen fest gebunden und mit einem dicken Dildo ohne vorherige Stimulation zwangsentjungfert. Sofort danach wird deine Scheide extrem aufgezerrt und ich werde dir mit einer langen Zange die Reste deines Häutchens entfernen. Du bekommst Hiebe direkt in dein offenes Loch und wirst die Nacht über einen Tampon in dir behalten, der mit Tabasco und Essig getränkt ist.“</p> <p>Klar, dass Maren sich für die freiwillige Entjungferung entscheidet. Sie macht sich sofort über meinen schon halb steifen Schwanz her und bringt ihn in wenigen Minuten zu stolzer Erektion. Dann klettert sie über mich, das Gesicht mir zugewandt, und zieht sich mit beiden Händen die Schamlippen beiseite, um die feucht glänzende Eichel in ihre Scheide aufzunehmen. Marens Loch ist trotz der vielen Behandlungen immer noch sehr eng, so dass mein Schwanz nur langsam tiefer in die warme Höhle eindringen kann. Dann spüre ich den erwarteten Widerstand. Gehorsam erhebt sich Maren wieder und fällt dann allmählich in einen geilen Rhythmus des Auf- und Abgleitens. Ich packe die steifen Brustwarzen meiner Stieftochter und steuere so das Tempo, um nicht selbst vor der Zeit zum Höhepunkt zu kommen. Doch auch bei Maren kündigt sich der Orgasmus an. Mit einem schrillen Jauchzen hebt sie ihren Unterleib noch einmal stark an, um ihn dann mit großer Macht nach unten fallen zu lassen. Ich spüre, wie mein steifer Schwanz die letzte Barriere durchbricht und gleich beim ersten Anlauf tief in die bisher unberührte Scheide meiner Stieftochter eindringt. Obwohl Maren ihren Orgasmus eben gehabt hat, setzt sie die ekstatischen Fickbewegungen weiter fort, um nach ein paar Minuten - zusammen mit mir - erneut zum Orgasmus zu gelangen.</p> <p>Ermattet lässt Maren sich nun zurück sinken, wobei mein Schwanz aus ihrer Möse rutscht. Ein dünnes Gerinnsel aus Blut und Samen sickert aus der sich nun wieder schließenden Spalte heraus und formt einen Fleck auf der Unterlage. Paula, die den gesamten Vorgang mit kritischen Blicken verfolgt hat, wischt Maren mit einem Schwammtuch durch die Spalte und befiehlt ihr, meinen blut- und schleimverschmierten Schwanz mit ihrer Zunge zu reinigen. Dass dieser sich durch diese Behandlung schnell erholt und bald wieder stolz und steif aufragt, ist zu erwarten gewesen. Paula hockt sich über mich und stülpt ihre Muschi über meinen Lustzapfen. Dann fordert sie Maren auf, von unten her zu unseren innig verbunden Geschlechtsteilen zu kriechen, um mit ihrer Zunge für weitere Stimulation zu sorgen. Gehorsam leckt Maren sowohl den gelegentlich aus Paulas Scheide hervorragenden Schwanz sowie unsere beiden Arschlöcher mit ihrer flinken Zunge. Die Reizung des steifen Kitzlers meiner Frau übernehme ich, da Maren aus dieser Position dort nicht heran kommen kann.</p> <p>Später muss Maren dann noch einmal meinen Schwanz bedienen, damit ich ihn in den erst gestern entjungferten Arsch stecken kann. Unter Androhung einer schlimmen Bestrafung schärfe ich Maren ein, auf keinen Fall den Schwanz die Nacht über heraus rutschen zu lassen. Dann überlasse ich mich dem wohl verdienten Schlummer. Ich werde einige Male in der Nacht wach, wenn Maren mit ihren Fingern meinen inzwischen schlaffen Schwanz wieder tiefer in ihr hinteres Loch drückt. Da dieser dabei etwas an Härte gewinnt, kommt Maren ohne die angedrohte Bestrafung davon.</p> <p>Zwei Tage später ist Luisa, die Schulfreundin von Maren, bei uns zu Besuch. Nachdem ich die Kleine eingelassen habe, zieht sie noch im Flur ihr luftiges Sommerkleid über den Kopf. Nachdem sie auch die Sandalen ausgezogen hat, ist sie bereits splitternackt. Die spitzen Titten sind etwas größer als bei Maren und haben auch größere Aureolen. Dafür sind die Brustwarzen etwas kleiner als bei Maren. Als das Mädchen bemerkt, dass ich auf seine Möse blicke, wirft es sich sofort auf den Boden, zieht die Knie weit gespreizt unter den Oberkörper und packt mit beiden Händen nach hinten, um seine Spalte in ganzer Länge zu öffnen. So kann ich die Mädchenspalte vom kleinen hinteren Loch über die leicht klaffende Scheide bis zum feuerroten Kitzler überschauen. Als ich neugierig den steifen Lustzapfen berühre, zuckt Luisa zusammen, ehe sie mir erklärt, dass sie heute früh erst eine Kitzlerbehandlung mit der Strafpaste bekommen hat. Das erklärt die unnatürlich rote Farbe des Lustorgans.</p> <p>Später spielen Maren und Luisa miteinander, wie es unter Mädchen wohl üblich ist; außer dass beide Mädchen dabei splitternackt sind. Erst als das Spielthema „Mutter und Kind“ an die Reihe kommt, spiegelt sich die ähnliche Erziehung der Mädchen in ihren Handlungen wider. Maren ist offenbar die Mutter, die ihrer unartigen Tochter Luisa mit flinker Hand die Hinterbacken versohlt und dann auch mit großer Kraft auf die breitbeinig angebotene Möse schlägt. Mit dem Spruch: „Mami, ich war wirklich böse.“ zieht sich Luisa jetzt sogar die Schamlippen auseinander, um Marens strafende Hände direkt auf Kitzler und Scheide zu empfangen. Hinterher muss Luisa noch die Scheide ihrer „Mutter“ lecken. Offenbar sind diese Tätigkeiten für Luisa nicht ungewohnt, denn sie vollzieht sie mit sichtlicher Routine.</p> <p>Dann werden die Rollen getauscht. Luisa ist jetzt die „Mutter“, die ihre ungehorsame Tochter bestrafen will. Das unbotmäßige „Kind“ bezieht erst einmal ein paar klatschende Schläge auf die bebenden Brüste, was die Warzen deutlich anschwellen lässt. Dann muss Maren ihr eigene Zahnbürste holen und sie ihrer „Mutter“ überreichen. Danach liegt sie mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln auf ihrem Bett, während Luisa die Bürste in die erst kürzlich deflorierte Scheide einführt und die geile Höhle energisch mit der Bürste behandelt. Offenbar ist das weit weniger schmerzhaft als es den Anschein erweckt, denn Maren lässt sich die Prozedur ohne Gegenwehr gefallen. Dann höre ich die mich beunruhigende Frage: „Was versteckst du denn da in deiner Möse, Kind ?“ Ich schaue um die Ecke, um zu verfolgen, was jetzt geschieht. Luisa hat ihre Hand dick mit Öl eingeschmiert und drückt jetzt mit vorn zusammen gelegten Fingern gegen Marens Scheideneingang. Zu meiner Überraschung gleitet die Hand allmählich immer tiefer in die Scheide hinein, was von Maren mit einem eher wohligen als schmerzerfüllten Stöhnen begleitet wird. Kurze Zeit später ist die Hand vollständig bis über das Handgelenk in Marens Votze verschwunden. „So, nun werde ich ja sehen, ob du hier etwas versteckst.“ kündigt Luisa an und ich kann sehen, wie sie tatsächlich ihre Finger in der Scheide meiner Stieftochter bewegt. Offenbar kneift sie sogar von innen in die Scheidenwände, denn Maren gibt jetzt Laute von sich, die nicht mehr allein von Geilheit bestimmt sind. Da zieht Luisa ihre Hand zurück und tröstet Maren: „Ich wollte dir nicht weh tun. Jetzt darfst du mich auf die gleiche Weise bestrafen. Ich bin das schon gewohnt, weil mein Vater mir oft die Scheide auf diese Art untersucht.“</p> <p>Tatsächlich gleitet Marens eingefettete Hand ohne Widerstand in die Scheide der Freundin hinein. Auf Anraten von Luisa ballt Maren sogar ihre Hand zur Faust, was von der Freundin ohne ein Zeichen des Schmerzes ertragen wird. Dabei ist Luisa, ebenso wie Maren, doch erst elf Jahre alt. Sie muss schon ein intensives Votzentraining hinter sich haben.</p></div>",[]
72,"Melissa, Part 8",8,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Last part of Melissas Adventures.,2006-02-21,4,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Während ich mich mit Corinnas Vater angeregt unterhalte und mich freue, einen gleich Gesinnten gefunden zu haben, ertönt von oben ein lautes Gepolter, gefolgt von einer ärgerlichen Stimme eines jungen Mannes: „Was fällt euch beiden ein, habt ihr den Verstand verloren ? Dafür gibt´s was auf die Votze.“ Ich mache Anstalten, mich aus dem bequemen Sessel zu erheben, doch Corinnas Vater hält mich zurück: „Keine Sorge, Walter weiß schon genau, wie er mit aufsässigen Gören umzugehen hat. Immerhin ist er durch meine Schule gegangen. Wenn ich ihn richtig einschätze, werden jetzt schon beide Mädchen rücklings vor der Wand liegen, den Arsch und die Möse genau nach oben gerichtet. Gleich werden sie es klatschen hören, wenn er den Gören das Votzenleder in die Spalten gibt.“ Tatsächlich höre ich Sekunden später das typische Geräusch, das entsteht, wenn nasses Leder auf nackte Schamlippen klatscht. Insgesamt klatscht es zwanzigmal, also zehn stramme Votzenhiebe für jedes Mädchen. „Und nun macht hier wieder Ordnung, oder es gibt noch einmal eine Tracht mit dem Leder.“</p> <p>Der stolze Vater klärt mich auf: „Meine Frau ist bei Corinnas Geburt gestorben. Schade, denn sie war eine perfekte Sklavin. Seit der Zeit erziehe ich Corinna allein. Walter, mein Sechzehnjähriger, hilft mir seit seinem zwölften Geburtstag dabei. Er hat offenbar meine Veranlagung geerbt. Er hat nämlich eine süße kleine Freundin von jetzt acht Jahren, die ihn regelmäßig hier besucht. Die hat er sich schon zur perfekten Sklavin erzogen. Sie sollten mal erleben, was die Kleine alles aushält, ohne sich zu beklagen.“</p> <p>Die Zeit am Nachmittag vergeht wie im Fluge. Bei der Verabschiedung rät mir Corinnas Vater noch, Melissa möglichst bald zu entjungfern: „Das eröffnet noch weit mehr Bestrafungsmöglichkeiten.“ Auf dem Heimweg plane ich schon, wie die Entjungferung ablaufen soll. Aber dafür will ich mir noch etwas Zeit lassen. Heute zur Nacht binde ich Melissa straff in ihrem Bett fest, so dass sie sich nicht selbst berühren kann und kaum Bewegungsfreiheit hat. Dann reibe ich ihre Nippel, den erreichbaren Bereich in ihrer Scheide und den Kitzler großzügig mit der Reizsalbe ein. Es wird Stunden dauern, bis die Folterpaste durch die Haut aufgenommen und schließlich bis zur Unwirksamkeit verdünnt sein wird. Damit sich Melissa die Salbe auch nicht mit der Bettdecke abstreifen kann, schläft sie diese Nacht ohne Decke. Zum Schlafen wird Melissa wohl ohnehin kaum kommen, denn die Salbe ist hoch konzentriert. Mir ist beim Abstreifen der schützenden Gummihandschuhe eine winzige Spur der Salbe auf den Handrücken gekommen. Sekunden später dachte ich, mir verbrennt die Hand. Obwohl ich die Hand sofort unter fließendem Wasser gereinigt habe, blieb ein leichtes Brennen und heftiges Jucken noch fast eine Stunde lang spürbar. Melissa hat also eine extrem schmerzhafte Nacht vor sich.</p> <p>Das Jammern meiner kleinen Tochter wird später so störend, dass ich ihr einen Knebel einsetze, um selbst in Ruhe schlafen zu können. Dass Melissa nach dieser Nacht für längere Zeit ein super artiges Mädchen ist, nimmt nicht Wunder, oder ?</p> </div>","['Ich beende hier meine Berichte über Melissa. Fortsetzungen wären wohl nur Wiederholungen bereits erlebter Züchtigungen. Aber ich bin weiter aktiv und werde schon bald mit neuen Geschichten über neue kleine Mädchen heraus kommen, die streng zu bestrafen sind.', 'Der eifrigen Leserschaft meinen Dank, auch für die positiven Rückmeldungen. Das macht doch Mut, in diesem Stil weiter zu machen. Grüße ... Papisch']"
73,"Die Neue Schule, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,A new story about 11 year old Gertrud in a special school. More to come.,2006-02-22,5,4,"Mggg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die Erziehung unserer Tochter Gertrud bereitet uns seit geraumer Zeit viel Mühe. Die hübsche Elfjährige ist aufsässig, frech, unordentlich und extrem faul, wenn es darum geht, unseren kleinen Haushalt zu organisieren. Außerdem hat sie einen fatale Tendenz zum Lügen, was mir und meiner Frau Claudia erst allmählich klar geworden ist. Da unsere Erziehungsversuche bisher offenbar wenig erfolgreich waren, nehmen wir die Hilfe einer staatlichen Erziehungsberatung in Anspruch.</p> <p>Nach einem ersten Beratungsgespräch mit Claudia und mir hat die sehr resolut wirkende Frau auf dem Amt eine längere Unterhaltung mit Gertrud ohne unser Beisein geführt und teilt uns heute ihre Empfehlung mit: „Es ist ganz offensichtlich, dass sie mit der Erziehung dieses Mädchens derzeit weit überfordert sind. Sie haben immerhin noch die überlieferten Erziehungsgrundsätze ihrer eigenen Jugend im Kopf. Doch damit ist den Problemen der heutigen Jugend kaum zu begegnen. Nach der Wiedereinführung der allumfassenden körperlichen Züchtigung, auch und gerade für Mädchen, haben wir nun endlich die nötigen Instrumente in der Hand, unsere jungen Mädchen angemessen zu erziehen. Da sich die Eltern bei der Züchtigung ihrer Kinder naturgemäß zurück halten, ist eine staatliche Erziehung in dafür besonders eingerichteten Institutionen angebracht. Sie werden folglich ihre Tochter zum Beginn des nächsten Monats in die staatliche Erziehungsanstalt ihrer Heimatstadt bringen, wo sie für vorerst ein Jahr lang eine besonders angemessene Erziehung bekommen wird. Besuche der Eltern sind im ersten haben Jahr nicht erwünscht; sie bekommen aber einen wöchentlichen Entwicklungsbericht des Institutes. Nach einem Jahr wird in einer intensiven Prüfung festgestellt, ob ihre Tochter das Erziehungsziel erreicht hat. Gegebenenfalls muss sie ein weiteres Jahr in der Obhut des Heimes verbringen. Gegen diese Entscheidung gibt es keine Einspruchsmöglichkeit.“</p> <p>Gleich am Ersten des Monats bringen wir Gertrud in die Erziehungsanstalt am Rande der Stadt. Während wir auf dem Flur vor dem Büro des Direktors warten, können wir einige der hier untergebrachten Mädchen beobachten. Offenbar sind in dieser Anstalt alle Altersklassen vertreten, denn in den wenigen Minuten, die wir warten müssen, kommen kleine Mädchen von höchstens sechs Jahren bei uns vorbei, aber auch große Mädchen, die bestimmt schon sechzehn oder siebzehn Jahre alt sind. Allen Mädchen tragen die gleiche Anstaltsuniform, einen extrem kurzen dunkelblauen Rock mit seitlichem Verschluss, eine vorn geknöpfte weiße Bluse, bei der offenbar die Vorschrift gilt, dass die oberen drei Knöpfe nicht geschlossen sein dürfen, sowie flache Sandalen mit dünnen Fersenriemchen. Mir fällt auf, dass auch die größeren Mädchen trotz gut entwickelter Oberweite keinen Büstenhalter tragen. Man kann einen guten Teil der prallen Mädchenbrüste sehen. Und durch den dünnen Stoff der Blusen zeichnen sich die Brustwarzen der Mädchen deutlich ab. Als sich ein Mädchen von etwa vierzehn Jahren uns gegenüber auf die Wartebank setzt, kann ich zwischen den leicht geöffneten Schenkeln eine nackte Möse sehen. Und als sich ein größeres Mädchen wenige Schritte von uns entfernt bückt, um etwas vom Boden aufzuheben, wird mir klar, dass offensichtlich ein allgemeines Schlüpferverbot in diesem Haus gilt. Im Zimmer des Direktors soll sich Gertrud sofort splitternackt ausziehen. Als sie sich empört weigert, stellt der Mann hinter dem imposanten Schreibtisch lapidar fest: „Damit hast du deine erste Züchtigung bereits verdient: Fünfzehn Peitschenhiebe zwischen die Beine. Und wenn du jetzt nicht sofort gehorchst, werden es dreißig Hiebe sein.“ Atemlos und erschreckt zieht sich Gertrud nun nackt aus und muss sich in beschämender Position mit weit geöffneten Schenkeln in einen Holzstuhl setzen, während der Direktor die letzten Formalitäten mit mir durchgeht: „Ihre Tochter wird gleich morgen zwangsdefloriert, damit ihre wichtigste Strafregion ungehindert erreicht werden kann. Sie bekommen jede Woche einen Fortschrittsbericht, in dem auch die wichtigsten Bestrafungen aufgeführt werden. Nach einem Vierteljahr wird Gertrud selbst diese Berichte verfassen. Diese Berichte werden nach einer redaktionellen Bearbeitung von uns ins Internet gestellt und können dort gegen eine geringe Gebühr gelesen werden. Der Erlös dient zur Kosteneinsparung unserer Anstalt. So können sie davon ausgehen, dass ihr Kostenbeitrag sehr gering bleibt. Und nun sollten sie sich von ihrer Tochter verabschieden.“ Gertrud umarmt uns und schaut uns flehend nach, während wir uns zur Tür wenden. Als sich die schwere Tür hinter uns schließt, hören wir noch, wie der Direktor sagt: „Und nun wieder auf den Stuhl und die Beine schön breit.“</p> <p>Im ersten Wochenbericht erfahren wir, dass Gertrud gleich im Büro des Direktors ihre erste Votzenauspeitschung mit dem Ledergurt erhalten hat. Am nächsten Morgen ist sie dann von einem Erzieher entjungfert worden, wie der Direktor angekündigt hatte. Offenbar werden die Mädchen in dieser Erziehungsanstalt jeden Tag gepeitscht; normalerweise auf den nackten Hintern, bei Verstößen gegen die Hausordnung auch auf die Möse. Und die größeren Mädchen, bei denen die Titten schon entwickelt sind, bekommen die Peitsche auch über die Brüste. Das erfahren wir, als wir neugierig die Internetseite der Anstalt besuchen und uns einige der dort angebotenen Filme anschauen. Noch können wir unsere Gertrud nicht auf dem Bildschirm erkennen, aber ich bin sicher, dass sie bald ebenfalls zu den Stars der Züchtigungen zählen wird.</p></div>",[]
74,"Die Neue Schule, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,The first letter from Gertrud for her parents.,2006-02-24,4,3,"Mggg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nun ist Gertrud schon ein Vierteljahr in der neuen Schule und wir haben soeben den ersten von unserer Tochter selbst verfassten Züchtigungsbrief erhalten.</p> <p>Verehrte Eltern,</p> <p>als gehorsame Tochter schreibe ich Euch diesen Bericht über meine Erziehungsfortschritte. Es ist schon der dritte Entwurf; mit den ersten beiden ist meine Tageserzieherin nicht zufrieden gewesen. Den ersten Entwurf durfte ich noch in meiner Schuluniform niederschreiben. Weil der aber nicht ausführlich genug war, musste ich den zweiten Entwurf nackt schreiben. Außerdem bekam ich mit der Lederklatsche auf jede Brustwarze drei heftige Schläge. Leider konnte auch dieser Entwurf meine Erzieherin nicht zufrieden stellen. Jetzt knie ich mit weit gespreizten Beinen auf dem Boden und habe das Schreibbrett vor mir liegen. In meiner Scheide steckt ganz tief ein Dildo, den meine Erzieherin vorher mit einer öligen Reizpaste eingeschmiert hat. Es brennt ganz fürchterlich, aber ich wage schon längst nicht mehr, laut über meine Schmerzen zu jammern, denn das würde nur eine Verschärfung der Strafe nach sich ziehen. Von Zeit zu Zeit kommt die Erzieherin zu mir, zieht den Dildo ein Stück heraus und ergänzt die Paste, bevor sie ihn wieder bis zum Anschlag in mein armes Loch drückt.</p> <p>Ich soll Euch, verehrte Eltern, über meine Bestrafungen der letzten Woche berichten. Das will ich nun gehorsam tun. Dass die Mädchen in dieser Schule täglich gezüchtigt werden, wisst Ihr ja schon aus den Briefen der Schulleitung. Mit meinen elf Jahren gehöre ich schon zur zweiten Altersklasse, die zur Regelzüchtigung nicht nur auf den Hintern, sondern auch auf die Brüste geschlagen werden. Am Montag, am Mittwoch und am Freitag gibt es diese Tittenbestrafungen, am Dienstag, Donnerstag und Samstag bekommen wir die Peitsche auf unsere Hintern. Doch am schlimmsten ist es am Sonntag, wenn wir genau zwischen die Beine auf unsere Mösen gepeitscht werden. Und das, auch wenn wir ganz brav waren. Ach ja, brav sein ist schon ziemlich schwierig, weil es so viele Regeln gibt, die man sich gar nicht alle merken kann. So bekommen hier fast alle Mädchen jeden Tag mehrere heftige Extrastrafen. Und auch mir sind die nicht erspart geblieben. Am letzten Montag gab es wie üblich gleich nach dem Aufstehen die Tittenhiebe, zehn saftige Schläge mit einem breiten Lederpaddel, gleichmäßig auf beide Titten verteilt. Weil danach meine Brustwarzen ganz heftig gejuckt haben, habe ich mir die Brüste ein wenig gerieben, was natürlich sofort entdeckt wurde. Einer der Erzieher packte meine linke Brustwarze, zerrte sie in die Länge und schlug mit einem dünnen Stock auf das gespannte Brustfleisch, sechs Hiebe, vom Brustansatz bis zu den Warzenhöfen. Dann bekam die andere Brust die gleiche Behandlung. Was uns alle wundert, ist die Tatsache, dass die Spuren einer Bestrafung immer nur ganz kurze Zeit anhalten. Eine Stunde, nachdem wir Hiebe auf unsre Titten, unsere Ärsche oder auch unsere Mösen bezogen haben, sind alle Striemen bereits wieder verschwunden. Es tut auch nicht mehr weh. Wenigstens nicht bis zur nächsten Bestrafung.</p> <p>Leider kann man sich auch nicht gegen die Schmerzen abhärten. Jede neue Bestrafung schmerzt erneut aufs Heftigste. Das habe ich am vergangenen Sonntag erleben müssen, als ich meine Regelzüchtigung mit dem schmalen Votzenleder gerade hinter mir hatte. Knapp eine Stunde später musste ich mich erneut vor einer Erzieherin aufspreizen, um weitere zehn Hiebe auf meine zuckende Möse zu bekommen. Dann passierte mir kurz darauf das Missgeschick, dass ich einem Erzieher nicht rechtzeitig aus dem Weg ging und er mit mir zusammen stieß. Zehn saftige Hiebe mit dem Votzenleder waren die Quittung dafür. Bis zum Mittag machte meine arme Votze noch zwei weitere Male mit dem Votzenleder Bekanntschaft. Am Nachmittag wurde es noch schlimmer; meiner Erzieherin war es nicht genug, mir einfach so auf die nackte Möse zu klatschen. Ich musste mir selbst die Schamlippen weit auseinander zerren, so dass meine Scheide und mein Kitzler völlig preisgegeben waren. Die Erzieherin benutze den „Kitzlerblitz“, eine kurze Peitsche mit nur einer Schnur, die am Ende in einer schmalen Lederschnippe endet. Damit bekam ich Schläge direkt in meine leicht geöffnete Scheide hinein und natürlich auch auf den steifen Kitzler. Und weil ich bei der Züchtigung nicht ruhig genug bleiben konnte, gab es noch eine Zusatzstrafe. Die Erzieherin band um jeden Oberschenkel eine dünne Schnur und befestigte daran meine Schamlippen mit strammen Klemmen. So stand meine Mösenspalte weit offen. Auf diese Weise konnte ich auch die Reizpaste, die sie mir auf meinen Kitzler gestrichen hatte, nicht durch Bewegen meiner Oberschenkel abreiben. Alle halbe Stunde musste ich mich bei ihr einfinden, damit sie mir die Paste erneuern konnte.</p> <p>Immerhin blieb mir dieses Mal die Bestrafung meiner Scheide erspart. Am letzten Dienstag kam ich aber nicht darum herum. Wir hatten gerade unser tägliches Votzentraining und mussten uns vor uns dem Erzieher weit aufspreizen, damit er uns mit dem Votzenblitz auf den Kitzler und in die Scheide schlagen konnte. Anscheinen hat ihm meine Spreizung nicht gereicht, denn er wurde sehr ärgerlich. Er schob mir einen dünnen Gummidildo in die Scheide, was ich vorerst gar nicht als sehr schlimm empfand. Ich hatte ja schon dickere Sachen in meiner Scheide aushalten müssen. Doch dann pumpte er den Dildo mit einer Luftpumpe immer weiter auf, bis ich es nicht mehr aushalten konnte und zu jammern begann. Der Dildo war nun so groß in mir, dass ich meine Beine beim Gehen nicht zusammen bekommen konnte. Ich muss wohl wie eine Ente gewatschelt sein. Nach über zwei Stunden zog er mir ganz langsam den Dildo aus der Scheide und ich konnte sehen, wie dick er tatsächlich war: dicker als mein Unterarm. Ich habe die ganze Zeit gejammert, die er brauchte, um das Ding durch meinen engen Scheideneingang zu ziehen. Dafür bekam ich noch den Stock auf meinen Kitzler; das hat wirklich extrem weh getan.</p> <p>Am Donnerstag wurde ich mit zwei anderen Mädchen in den Duschraum befohlen. Nackt betraten wir den Raum, in dem eine Erzieherin schon auf uns wartete. Obwohl wir uns sehr beeilt hatten, hielt uns die Frau eine Standpauke über unsere Verspätung. Vor den Duschen war ein waagerechtes Rohr aufgestellt, aus dem drei dicke Dildos nach oben ragten. Die Dildos hatten um den Schaft eine dicke Spirale von gut fünf Millimetern Stärke. Wir Mädchen mussten uns auf die Dildos aufspießen und die Erzieherin öffnete den Hahn, mit dem heißes Wasser in das Rohr und damit in die Dildos und schließlich in unsere Scheiden strömte. Jetzt war mir der Sinn der Spiralen klar, denn das heiße Wasser, das aus der Spitze des Dildos schoss, umströmte beim Herausfließen den ganzen Umfang des Dildos und damit die gesamte Innenvotze. Die Erzieherin drohte, dass die erste von uns, die sich von dem Dildo erheben sollte, eine ganze Nacht lang gefoltert werden würde, also zwölf Stunden lang. Die zweite sollte immerhin noch sechs Stunden lang an allen Strafregionen gezüchtigt werden. Nur wer bis zuletzt auf dem Dildo aushalten sollte, der würde unbestraft bleiben. Verehrte Eltern, ich kann Euch mit Stolz mitteilen, dass Eure Tochter es bis zuletzt ausgehalten hat, obwohl es heftig aus meiner Scheide gedampft hat. Zur Belohnung wurde ich einen ganzen Tag lang nicht bestraft, nicht einmal mit der Regelbestrafung. Das weinerliche Mädchen, das als erstes aufgegeben hatte, musste nach seiner Strafnacht für zwei Tage im Krankenzimmer bleiben.</p> <p>Verehrte Eltern, ich möchte Euch noch mitteilen, dass ich seit zwei Monaten zweimal wöchentlich Hormonspritzen in meine Brüste bekomme, je eine in die Warzen und vier rings um die restliche Brust. Das soll mein Brustwachstum beschleunigen. Bis heute hat diese Behandlung, obwohl die Spritzen ziemlich weh tun, schon einigen Erfolg. Ich habe jetzt zwei prallrunde Brüste der Größe B. Leider sind meine Titten dadurch höchst sensibel geworden, so dass die Schläge besonders schwer zu ertragen sind.</p></div>",[]
75,"Rosi und Laila, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,First part of an ongoing story. Twins are punished. More to come.,2006-03-07,4,4,"MFgg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch044.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Rosi und Laila sind Zwillingsmädchen. Bei ihrer Geburt vor mittlerweile elf Jahren traten plötzlich unerwartete Komplikationen auf, so dass man die beiden in einer Notoperation per Kaiserschnitt heraus holen musste. Zu meinem Kummer hat meine Frau die Operation nicht überstanden und ist wenige Tage später durch akutes Kreislaufversagen gestorben.</p> <p>Zum Glück für die Mädchen erklärte sich meine Schwägerin Ricarda bereit, zu mir zu ziehen und die Säuglinge zu versorgen. Ricarda kümmerte sich jahrelang liebevoll um die Kleinen und zog sie zu zwei hübschen Mädchen auf. Sie übernahm auch die Erziehung der beiden und sorgte sich auch sonst um alle die Kinder betreffenden Angelegenheiten.</p> <p>Als Rosi und Laila fünf geworden waren, erklärte mir Ricarda, dass es an der Zeit wäre, andere Erziehungsmethoden als bisher üblich einzuführen: „Die Mädchen sind jetzt groß genug, um bei jeder Verfehlung eine körperliche Züchtigung zu bekommen.“ Und dann erläuterte sie, wie dabei vorzugehen sei: „Damit die körperliche Züchtigung richtig wirkt, müssen die Mädchen völlig nackt sein. Du wirst bemerkt haben, dass ich die Mädchen immer zu besonderer Schamhaftigkeit erzogen habe. Ich glaube, du hast sie zum letzten Mal ganz nackt gesehen, als sie zwei Jahre alt waren und Du mir beim Baden der Kleinen geholfen hast. Wenn sie sich jetzt zur Bestrafung nackt ausziehen und dazu noch ihre Schenkel weit vor uns öffnen müssen, wirkt die nachfolgende Züchtigung um so mehr.“ Und dann erklärte mir Ricarda ihr Bestrafungskonzept: „Die Mädchen haben drei Hauptstrafregionen, nämlich den Hintern, die Mösenspalte und die Brüste. Mit ihren fünf Jahren besitzen die beiden natürlich noch keine richtigen Titten, aber ihre Brustwarzen sind schon sehr sensibel und deshalb zur Bestrafung gut geeignet. Wenn man die kleinen Zitzen nur etwas reizt, schwellen sie so weit an, dass man leicht eine Wäscheklammer darauf setzen kann. Und Hiebe quer über die Nippel wirken auch schon hervorragend.“</p> <p>Dann erläutert Ricarda die beiden übrigen Strafregionen: „Die Hinterbacken werden natürlich mit Stock, Lederriemen und Peitsche behandelt. Aber besonders schmerzhaft und damit erzieherisch wirksam sind Stockhiebe, die der Länge nach in die Arschfurche gesetzt werden. Und mit einer Spezialpeitsche kann man auch direkt auf das kleine hintere Loch schlagen. Dann können die Mädchen die Engel im Himmel singen hören. Und wenn die äußere Behandlung des Hinterns nicht ausreicht, gibt es noch die Möglichkeit eines Einlaufs mit kaltem oder heißem Wasser, dem man einige interessante Stoffe zusetzen kann. Und dann müssen die kleinen Arschlöcher natürlich energisch geweitet werden. Dafür verwende ich anfangs entsprechende Bolzen aus Gummi oder Holz; später wirst du als Vater mit deinem Schwanz die hinteren Löcher deiner Töchter disziplinieren. Und schließlich die wichtigste Strafregion: die Votze. Sie muss gründlich gepeitscht werden; zuerst von außen auf die geschlossene Möse, dann mitten hinein in die aufgezerrte Spalte, so dass Kitzler und Scheidenloch ordentlich getroffen werden. Was für den Arsch das Klistier ist, das ist für die Scheide die intensive Scheidenspülung mit den unterschiedlichsten Lösungen und Temperaturen. Solange das Jungfernhäutchen noch intakt ist, kann die Scheide trotzdem im Bereich vor dem Häutchen und auch dahinter mit speziellen Gummibällen, die man aufpumpen kann, energisch geweitet werden. Und was meinst du, wie die Mädchen kreischen werden, wenn sie einen Draht tief in die Pissröhre und eine stramme Klemme auf den Kitzler bekommen, wenn dann der Strom eingeschaltet wird.“</p> <p>Eigentlich hätte ich sofort empört protestieren müssen, als Ricarda mir diese Vorschläge unterbreitete, aber ich tat es nicht. Insgeheim machte ich immer noch die beiden Mädchen für den Tod meiner lieben Frau verantwortlich und wollte sie dafür büßen lassen. An diesem Abend habe ich das erste Mal mit meiner Schwägerin geschlafen.</p> <p>Am Tag danach begannen die Bestrafungen für Rosi und Laila. Manchmal mehrmals täglich hieß es für eine der beiden oder auch für beide gleichzeitig: „Los, auf dein Zimmer und ausziehen ! In fünf Minuten will ich dich hier unten wiedersehen.“ In der Wartezeit legte Ricarda die Züchtigungsinstrumente zurecht, die sie benutzen wollte. Wenn die Sünderin splitternackt und äußerst verlegen ins Zimmer trat, die Hände schamhaft vor der nackten Spalte, war das Ritual fast immer gleich: das Mädchen musste sich rücklings auf den Wohnzimmertisch legen, die Beine spreizen und zum Kopf ziehen, so dass die kindliche Mösenspalte weit aufklaffte. So musste das Kind erst einmal für etwa fünf Minuten still liegen bleiben und sich in dieser beschämenden Position betrachten lassen. Dann wurde die vorgesehene Züchtigung vorgenommen. Meistens gab es die Peitsche über die Hinterbacken, wobei es bei leichten Vergehen bei zehn saftigen Hieben blieb, die die Backen zwar heftig röteten, aber sonst keine Spuren hinterließen. Danach musste sich die Sünderin eigenhändig die Schamlippen auseinander zerren und uns für fünf Minuten ihre offene Spalte präsentieren. Ließ sie die plumpen Schamlippen auch nur einmal los, so gab es sofort die Peitsche in die gleich wieder aufgezerrte Spalte. Doch schon nach wenigen Wochen waren meine Mädchen so trainiert, dass sie dieser Zusatzstrafe fast immer entkommen konnten.</p> <p>Nachdem Rosi und Laila eingeschult waren, mussten wir die großen Bestrafungen auf die Wochenenden legen. Zu groß war die Gefahr, dass beim Sportunterricht oder bei anderer Gelegenheit Spuren unserer Züchtigungen entdeckt werden konnten. Dafür gab es nun über die Woche kleinere Strafen, die keine Spuren hinterließen. So mussten die Mädchen stramme Wäscheklammern auf den Brustwarzen tragen, oder es gab die Klammern auf die Schamlippen. Das Nacktgebot bei Bestrafungen galt natürlich weiter. So kam es dazu, dass meine beiden Töchter bald täglich splitternackt durch die Wohnung liefen. Wenn Besuch kam, verschwanden die nackten Mädchen erst einmal auf ihre Zimmer. War es ein vertrauter Besucher, so wurden die Mädchen wieder nach unten gerufen. Für jedes Vergehen unter der Woche verteilte wir Strafpunkte an die Mädchen, die am Wochenende abgerechnet wurden. Da sowohl Ricarda wie auch ich bei der Beurteilung des Verhaltens der Mädchen sehr streng waren, war somit für jedes Kind am Freitag und Samstag eine saftige Züchtigung aller Strafregionen fällig.</p> <p>In den für die Zukunft geplanten Geschichten sollen einige Bestrafungsaktionen im Detail beschrieben werden. Für Anregungen hierzu bin ich dankbar.</p></div>",[]
76,"Rosi und Laila, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,,2006-03-08,-1,-1,"Mgg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch045.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nachdem ich im ersten Teil über die frühen Jahre meiner beiden Töchter Rosi und Laila geschrieben habe, will ich mich nun der Gegenwart widmen. Die Zwillinge sind mittlerweile elf Jahre alt und haben sich zu hübschen Mädchen mit ansehnlichen Körperproportionen entwickelt. Dass die für ihr Alter ungewöhnlich großen Brüste auf die heimlich verabreichten weiblichen Wachstumshormone zurück zu führen sind, die wir den Mädchen regelmäßig in die Speisen mischen, ahnen sie nicht. Sie genießen aber augenscheinlich die bewundernden Blicke der Männer auf der Straße und die neidischen Blicke der Mitschülerinnen.</p> <p>Durch die immer noch völlig nackt zu ertragenden Züchtigungen hat sich das frühere Schamgefühl längst verflüchtigt. Die Mädchen müssen mittlerweile nach jeder Bestrafung für den Rest des Tages nackt bleiben. Die einzige Ausnahme von dieser Vorschrift ist das spezielle Strafhöschen, das wir den Zwillingen gelegentlich anlegen. Das ist ein Stringtanga aus sehr festem Material, bei dem im Schritt zwei aufblasbare Gummidildos installiert sind. Wenn die erste Hülle im Dildo aufgepumpt wird, füllt sie Scheide oder Arschloch prall aus. Gleichzeitig wird das Herausrutschen sicher verhindert. Zu besonderen Anlässen pumpen wir auch die zweite Innenhülle der Dildos auf. Die verstärkt zwar nicht die Dicke des Dildos, lässt aber auf dem ganzen Umfang und an der Spitze feine Hartgummispitzen hervor treten, die die Löcher bei jeder unvorsichtigen Bewegung aufs Schärfste foltern. Und seit der brutalen Zwangsentjungferung zum zehnten Geburtstag sind die Scheiden der beiden Mädchen bei vielen Gelegenheiten stramm gedehnt worden.</p> <p>Heute ist schulfreier Samstag und damit ein guter Tag für die erneute Disziplinierung der Zwillinge. Ricarda nimmt sich Rosi vor, während ich mich der Mösenspalte von Laila widme. Gleich nach dem Aufstehen bekommen beide Mädchen die Strumpfbänder um die Oberschenkel. An die Klemmen kommen aber nun nicht etwa lange Seidenstrümpfe, sondern die strammen Biester werden auf die Schamlippen gesetzt, so dass die Spalte weit geöffnet bleibt. Ein Tropfen Reizlösung auf den Kitzler und ein weiterer Tropfen in den Scheideneingang sorgen dafür, dass es den Mädchen nicht langweilig wird. Wir lassen ihnen die Hände und Arme frei, um ihre Selbstbeherrschung zu prüfen. Wehe ihnen, wenn sie versuchen sollten, das Jucken und Brennen in ihren Spalten durch heimliches Reiben zu lindern. Laila bleibt standhaft, doch Rosi wird kurze Zeit später erwischt, wie sie ihre hoch gereizte Mösenspalte durch fleißiges Reiben mit ihrer Hand zu beruhigen versucht. Zur Strafe werden zuerst einmal die Bänder an den Schamlippen verkürzt, so dass die Spalte nun extrem aufgezerrt wird. Das eigentlich hochkant längliche bis runde Scheidenloch ist nun zu einer quer liegenden Ellipse aufgezerrt. Und nun kommen die neuen Miniklemmen zum Einsatz. Die sehr strammen Klemmen passen genau auf die noch sehr kleinen inneren Schamlippen. Ein unbeabsichtigtes Abrutschen wird durch die feinen Zähnchen, die sich in die dünnen Lefzen verbeißen, sicher verhindert. An die Klemmen kommen nun zwei Bleigewichte an langer Schnur, die im Stehen knapp über dem Boden baumeln. Da jede Kugel 500 Gramm wiegt, zieht das doppelte Gewicht die Lefzen ganz schön in die Länge. Rosi muss entweder beim Gehen einen mühsamen Gang mit gebeugten Knien wählen, bei dem die Gewichte auf dem Boden hinter ihr her gezogen werden, oder sie bleibt aufrecht und hat das volle Gewicht an ihren inneren Schamlippen zu ertragen. Vor dem Schlafengehen wird sie noch die Peitsche in die offene Spalte bekommen, bevor die Mädchenvotze für die Nacht von den Belastungen befreit wird.</p> <p>Ricarda und ich haben es uns zur Gewohnheit gemacht, jede Bestrafung der Zwillinge stets am Abend ausklingen zu lassen, damit sich das gequälte Fleisch über Nacht regenerieren kann. Somit ist es am nächsten Morgen wieder uneingeschränkt straffähig.</p> <p>Soeben ist ein Anruf gekommen. Die Lehrerin der Mädchen beklagt sich bitter darüber, dass Rosi und Laila sie wegen ihrer Schwangerschaft schon mehrmals übel gekränkt hätten: „Sie nennen mich, wenn ich außer Hörweite bin, eine dicke Seekuh. Und zum Gaudium ihrer Mitschülerinnen machen sie meine nun etwas schwerere Gangart spöttisch nach. Ja, ich bin bereits im achten Monat und man kann meinen dicken Bauch nicht mehr übersehen, aber so brutal müssen die Mädchen doch nicht sein, oder ?“ Am Unterton höre ich, dass die Frau eine Bestrafung der Zwillinge gern sähe. Als ich sie einlade, der nun fälligen Züchtigung beiwohnen zu können, sagt sie sofort zu. Eine knappe Stunde später ist sie da. Zugegeben, sie hat wirklich einen dicken Bauch und ihr Gang ist behäbig; aber das entschuldigt natürlich nicht die grausamen Spötteleien der Zwillinge.</p> <p>Ich geleite die junge Frau ins Badezimmer und lasse sie dort auf einem bereit gestellten Stuhl Platz nehmen. Dann rufe ich die Mädchen. Als sie splitternackt den Raum betreten, werden die Augen der Lehrerin groß, aber sie sagt keinen Ton. Als ich den Zwillingen ihre Taten vorhalte, geben sie alles sofort zu. Die Strafe sollte dem Vergehen angemessen sein. Da ich die Mädchen natürlich nicht schwanger machen kann, entschließe ich mich, ihnen ein üppiges Klistier zu verpassen. Die Lehrerin nimmt dankbar die Gelegenheit wahr, den dicken Irrigator eigenhändig in die engen Arschlöcher der Mädchen zu drücken, bevor ich das heiße Seifenwasser in die Därme meiner Töchter strömen lasse. Schon beulen sich die flachen Bäuche auf und ein wachsendes Gejammer hebt an. Doch ich lasse die Flüssigkeit so lange in die Därme der Mädchen fließen, bis sie wie eine kleinere Kopie der schwangeren Lehrerin aussehen. Die aufblasbaren Darmverschlüsse sichern den Darminhalt vor dem vorzeitigen Herausströmen. Jetzt haben auch die Zwillinge Probleme, sich normal zu bewegen, als ich sie nun durch das Badezimmer und über den Flur laufen lasse. Aber ich bin noch nicht mit ihnen fertig. Auf meine Bitte hin öffnet die Lehrerin ihre Bluse und präsentiert uns ihre prall angeschwollenen Brüste. Ich weise Rosi und Laila auf die besonders dicken Brustwarzen hin, die sich schon auf ihre künftige Aufgabe eingestellt haben. Mit gläsernen Saugnäpfen lasse ich die festen Nippel meiner Töchter zu fast doppelter Größe anschwellen. Eine dünne und stramm angezogene Schlinge an der Basis der Warzen hält die Zitzen auch nach Entfernen der Saugnäpfe steif und prall.</p> <p>Eine Stunde lang lasse ich die Mädchen mit ihren schweren Scheinschwangerschaftsbäuchen in der Wohnung umher laufen, ehe ich die Verschlüsse öffne und ihnen erlaube, sich in die Toilette zu entleeren.</p> <p>Mit der Zusage versehen, dass sie bei neuen Unbotmäßigkeiten der Zwillinge gern wieder zu uns zur Abstrafung der Sünderinnen kommen kann, verabschiedet sich die junge Lehrerin von uns. Ich bin sicher, dass wir sie bald wieder sehen werden.</p></div>",[]
77,"Der Ratgeber, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,"First part of ""The Advisor for little Girls"", written by a (fictious) Headmaster of a girls detention center.",2006-03-21,5,5,"Mggg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch046.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als leitender Mitarbeiter einer Jugendstrafanstalt für Mädchen werde ich nicht selten von verzweifelten und mit der Erziehung ihrer Töchter total überforderten Eltern angesprochen und um Rat und Unterstützung gefragt.</p> <p>Den Ratsuchenden gebe ich immer die Empfehlung, schon bei den ganz jungen Mädchen mit einer strengen Erziehung zu beginnen: Sobald die Kleinen laufen können, sind sie auch schon in der Lage, Unsinn zu machen. Man muss ihnen von klein auf den nötigen Respekt vor den Erwachsenen und auch vor Gegenständen beibringen. Ein einmal ausgesprochenes Verbot, bestimmte Dinge nicht zu berühren, sollte genau beachtet werden, denn manche Sachen lassen sich nicht einfach für die Kleinen unerreichbar nach oben stellen. Hat das Mädchen gegen ein solches Verbot verstoßen, muss es umgehend bestraft werden, damit es aus seinem Fehlverhalten lernt. Und für ein kleines Mädchen gibt es eigentlich nur eine angemessene Bestrafungsmethode: harte Hiebe auf den nackten Arsch und auf die nackte Möse. Die beste Position für eine solche Bestrafung ist die Rückenlage auf einem Tisch mit weit zum Kopf gebogenen Beinen, so dass die freche Spalte weit offen steht. Bei den Zwei- bis Fünfjährigen sollte man auf den Stock weitgehend verzichten, da die Haut auf Hintern und Möse noch sehr zart ist und vom Rohrstock sehr schnell verletzt wird. Eine Peitsche mit runden Riemen oder eine schmale Lederklatsche wirken da viel effektiver und auch sehr schmerzhaft, ohne es dabei zu Verletzungen kommen zu lassen.</p> <p>Sind die Mädchen fünf geworden, sollte auch der Rohrstock angewendet werden, speziell für Hiebe der Länge nach in die Hintern- oder die Mösenspalte. Da in diesem Alter die Sensibilität der Geschlechtsorgane erwacht, sind auch andere Behandlungen der Mädchenvotze und des Arsches interessant geworden. In der Jugendstrafanstalt wenden wir eine besondere Reizpaste an, die wir den Mädchen auf Kitzler, Brustwarzen und in die Scheide bringen. Wenn wir die Paste unverdünnt anwenden, flehen uns die Mädchen spätestens nach zehn Minuten an, sie aufs Schärfste zu peitschen, um damit das unerträgliche Brennen und Jucken zu lindern. Doch wir lassen sie die Wirkung bis zu vier Stunden lang auskosten. Diese Reizpaste ist in Spezialgeschäften erhältlich und gar nicht teuer.</p> <p>Ab zehn Jahren, wenn dann endlich die Brüste zu wachsen beginnen, eröffnet sich eine neue Strafregion für verantwortungsvolle Eltern und Erzieher. Das feste Tittenfleisch wird am besten mit einem Holzlineal behandelt, wobei zuerst die Brüste von allen Seiten ausgeklatscht werden, ehe man zum Abschluss einige Hiebe direkt auf die dabei stark anschwellenden Brustwarzen setzt. Spätestens mit zehn Jahren sollte ein Mädchen zwangsentjungfert werden, um die Scheide in voller Tiefe für Bestrafungen nutzen zu können. Die Entjungferung ist das Privileg des Vaters oder des Hausfreundes.</p> <p>Alleinerziehende Mütter können die Zwangsentjungferung in einer Jugendstrafanstalt vornehmen lassen, wo die Maßnahme unentgeltlich durchgeführt wird. In meiner Anstalt haben wir dafür ein raffiniertes Gerüst, das die jungen Mädchen zwingt, die Entjungferung selbst zu vollziehen. Die Konstruktion ist so einfach wie effektiv; im Boden ist ein oben abgerundeter Besenstiel fest verankert. Links und rechts daneben befinden sich zwei schmale Plattformen für die Füße des Mädchens, die mittels kleiner Motore hinauf und herunter gefahren werden können. Quer über der Apparatur ist eine Haltestange montiert.</p> <p>Das nackte Mädchen stellt sich auf die ganz nach oben gefahrenen Plattformen, ergreift die Haltestange und wird mit Ledermanschetten an derselben sicher fixiert. Noch gibt es einen beruhigenden Abstand zwischen der Kuppe des Besenstieles und der Mädchenvotze. Dieser verringert sich aber zusehends, bis der erste Kontakt zwischen Holz und Möse hergestellt ist. Einer der Aufseher dirigiert nun die Kuppe des Besenstiels in den Scheideneingang. Da der Besenstiel vorher reichlich mit Vaseline eingeschmiert worden ist, dringt er leicht ein. Dann bewegen sich die Plattformen langsam nach unten. Wenn der Druck in der Scheide zunimmt, machen die Mädchen verzweifelt einen Klimmzug, um dem Druck zu entgehen. Nur mit äußerster Anspannung kann das Mädchen das Durchbohren seiner Jungfernhaut noch verhindern, doch die Anstrengung kostet Kraft, die bald erlahmt. Sobald das Mädchen seinen Klimmzug nicht mehr halten kann, sinkt es unaufhaltsam auf den Besenstiel, der so die Jungfernhaut sprengt und tief in die jetzt für immer eröffnete Scheide eindringt. Der Aufseher reguliert nun die Plattformen so ein, dass das Mädchen mit tief eingedrungenem Besenstiel stehen muss, bis man ihm erlaubt, nach etwa fünfzehn Minuten das Podest zu verlassen. Während der Aufseher nun die frisch geöffnete Scheide mit einem scharfen aseptischen Mittel behandelt, muss das Mädchen mit der Zunge den blutigen Besenstiel von den Spuren seiner Defloration säubern. In der Anstalt lebenden Mädchen wird gleich am nächsten Tag die Scheide erneut mit einem Spekulum weit geöffnet, um eventuell verbliebene Hautreste mit einer spitzen Pinzette zu entfernen. Privatpersonen bleibt es natürlich selbst überlassen, ob sie eine ähnliche Maßnahme in der Scheide ihrer Tochter vornehmen lassen wollen.</p> <p>Schon die jüngsten Mädchen sollten bei leichteren Verfehlungen das Strafreiten erleben. In der Anstalt haben wir dafür eigens gefertigte Reitböcke, die in der Höhe verstellbar sind und oben mit einer Holz- oder Metallstange gekrönt sind. Je nach dem Ausmaß der Verfehlung sind diese Stangen rund, was ein zwar unbequemes, aber immerhin noch gut zu ertragenes Reiten ermöglicht, oder aber mit einer scharfen Kante versehen, die hart in die Mösenspalte des reitenden Mädchens einschneidet. Auf so einer scharfen Kante kann das Mädchen höchstens eine Stunde lang reiten, wenn man eine Verletzung vermeiden will. Andere Reitmöglichkeiten bietet der bei uns so genannte Teufelssattel. Das ist ein sehr schmaler Fahrradsattel, aus dessen Sitzfläche ein dünner Dildo für das Arschloch der jüngeren Mädchen ragt. Für die älteren Mädchen hat der Sattel zwei Dildos, so dass Scheide und Arschloch gleichzeitig aufgespießt und entsprechend gedehnt werden können. Der jeweils dem Alter der Reiterin angemessene Teufelssattel wird auf ein Trimmrad montiert. Beim Betätigen der Pedale vollführt der Sattel ruckartige vertikale Bewegungen, die die Qual des reitenden Mädchens weiter erhöhen. Auf dem Display kann eine Pflichtstrecke und die dafür erlaubte Zeit vorgewählt werden, die das Mädchen erfüllen muss. Ist es träge und schafft die Vorgaben nicht, so ist es zusätzlich zu bestrafen. So können mit starken Klemmen an den Schamlippen befestigte Gewichte die Qual des Mädchens steigern.</p></div>",[]
78,"Strenge Verhöre, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Interrogations of little girls to reveal their secrets.,2006-04-03,8,4,"MM/Fg, nc,tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch047.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Lisa</p> <p>Die Einbrecher haben ihren Coup gut geplant. Der Hausherr ist auf einer Geschäftsreise in Spanien und das Hausmädchen hat seinen freien Tag. So sind die junge Frau und ihre zehnjährige Tochter ganz allein in dem großen Haus. Die drei Ganoven sind durch ein offenes Fenster in das Schlafzimmer eingedrungen und haben die friedlich schlafende Frau und die Tochter Lisa sofort mit Chloroform betäubt, bevor diese ihre Situation überhaupt erkennen konnten. Ungeniert beginnen die Männer nun damit, alle Zimmer nach Wertsachen zu durchsuchen. Schon sind zwei große Taschen mit Diebesgut gefüllt, doch die Männer sind noch nicht zufrieden: „Da muss doch irgendwo ein Safe sein. Los, wecken wir die Frau und nehmen sie in die Mangel.“ Während einer der Männer damit beginnt, der Frau kaltes Wasser ins Gesicht zu spritzen, ziehen ihr die beiden anderen das lange Nachthemd über den Kopf. Die immer noch bewusstlose Frau wird nackt auf den Wohnzimmertisch gelegt und mit weit gespreizten Armen und Beinen dort fest gebunden. Allmählich kommt sie zu Bewusstsein und zerrt vergeblich an den Seilen. Dann tritt einer der Männer an sie heran und fragt sie nach dem Safe. Als die Frau den Kopf schüttelt und behauptet, dass es gar keinen Safe im Haus gebe, schlägt ihr der Mann mit der flachen Hand von der Seite gegen ihre vollen Brüste, dass es nur so klatscht. Links, rechts, links, rechts in schneller Folge beziehen die Titten saftige Schläge, die sie heftig hin und her wackeln lassen. Doch auch, als der Mann dann die Brustwarzen packt und die dicken Nippel energisch drückt, dreht und in die Länge zieht, bleibt die Frau dabei, dass es keinen Safe im Haus gäbe.</p> <p>Außerdem beschimpft sie die Einbrecher mit unflätigen Worten. Diese Beschimpfungen dauern auch an, als der Mann nun ihre Schamlippen auseinander zerrt und den dicken Kitzler der Frau packt, um ihn wie vorher die Nippel zu drücken, zu drehen und energisch in die Länge zu ziehen. Die Frau hat sogar zwischen den ächzenden Schmerzenslauten noch Zeit, die Männer mit immer schlimmeren Worten zu provozieren. Sogar nach mehren Hieben mit einem Ledergürtel, direkt auf die steifen Brustwarzen und auf die haarige Möse geschlagen, lässt die Frau zwar vor Schmerz schreien, aber sie bleibt verschlossen, wenn es um den Safe geht.</p> <p>Einer der anderen Männer hat inzwischen die bewusstlose Lisa ins Wohnzimmer geholt, ihr dort den Pyjama ausgezogen und ist nun dabei, den nackten Körper der Zehnjährigen zu untersuchen. Er drückt die gerade erst wachsenden Brüste der Kleinen, die aber schon recht gut ausgebildete Warzen tragen. Die Möse ist nur spärlich behaart und sieht, wie bei Mädchen in diesem Alter üblich, wie ein praller Pfirsich mit einem fest geschlossenen Spalt aus. Während der Mann gierig die Schamlippen öffnet, um die dahinter verborgene Spalte zu erkunden, wird das Mädchen munter und schreit entsetzt auf, als seine Möse so brutal aufgezerrt wird. Doch die starken Hände des Mannes halten sie sicher fest, während nun der dritte Mann die Untersuchung der Mädchenspalte fortführt.</p> <p>„Hör zu, meine Kleine, deine Mutter erweist sich als ausgesprochen unkooperativ. Dafür hat sie bereits Schläge auf ihre Titten und auf ihre Votze bezogen. Ich hoffe, dass du vernünftiger sein wirst. Ich werde dir gleich eine Frage stellen und rate dir, deine Antwort gut zu überlegen. Denn wenn ich mit deiner Antwort nicht zufrieden bin, bekommst du deine Möse mit dem Gürtel ausgepeitscht. Wir fangen mit fünf Hieben an. Deine Mutter bekommt für deine Dummheit zehn Hiebe auf die Votze. Dann frage ich dich noch einmal. Also, hier ist meine Frage: Wo befindet sich der Safe ?“ Das Kind schaut den Mann verständnislos an und schüttelt den Kopf. Da wird es auch schon gepackt und auf den Schoß des sitzenden Mannes gezogen. Der packt die Beine des Mädchens und zerrt sie auseinander, bis die prall fleischige Möse des Kindes völlig frei liegt. Mit bösem Klatschen fällt der breite Gürtel auf die Mädchenvotze, die sofort stark errötet. Nach den versprochenen fünf Hieben wendet sich der Mann mit dem Gürtel der immer noch auf dem Tisch liegenden Mutter zu. Zusammen mit einem Kollegen zerrt er die Beine der Frau auseinander und zum Kopf, so dass die Spalte weit aufklafft.</p> <p>Nachdem die Frau in der neuen Position wieder fixiert ist, schlägt der Mann brutal mit dem Leder mitten in die offene Spalte, zehnmal, ohne sich um das Geschrei von Mutter und Tochter zu kümmern. Dann wendet er sich wieder der kleinen Lisa zu: „Du hast jetzt hoffentlich gemerkt, dass ich keinen Spaß mache. Wo ist der Safe ?“ Wieder nur das hilflose Kopfschütteln. „Na gut, dann sind es jetzt zehn Hiebe auf deine Möse und zwanzig in die Votze deiner Mutter.“ Die insgesamt dreißig klatschenden Hiebe werden vom schrillen Geschrei der Tochter und ihrer Mutter begleitet. „Wo ist der Safe ?“ Bevor der Mann nun zwanzigmal auf die Mädchenmöse einschlägt, wartet er, bis sein Kollege die Schamlippen der prall angeschwollenen Möse öffnet, damit der Gürtel nun bis zum Grund der Spalte kommen kann. Die direkten Treffer auf das nun freigelegte Scheidenloch und die Pipiöffnung lassen Lisa alle Selbstbeherrschung vergessen. Sie entleert verzweifelt ihre Blase unter den Hieben, die die klare Flüssigkeit in weitem Umkreis verspritzen. Die Mutter versucht anfangs noch, diese weitere Beschämung zu vermeiden, doch vierzig saftige Hiebe in die offene Votzenspalte sind einfach zu viel. Auch bei ihr sprudelt es reichlich aus der Blase und versickert im teuren Tischtuch.</p> <p>Dann wird es den Männern klar, dass Lisa offenbar mit dem Begriff Safe gar nichts anfangen kann. Erst als der Anführer nach einem geheimen Wandschrank fragt, nickt das Kind erleichtert. Mit dem Ausruf: „Lisa, sag nichts !“ versucht die Mutter die Situation noch zu retten. Dafür kassiert sie noch einmal zwanzig Hiebe in die offene Spalte. Danach führt Lisa die Männer zu dem Safe, der hinter einem Bild verborgen ist. Leider ist er verschlossen. Die Männer quälen Mutter und Tochter noch fast zwei Stunden hindurch aufs Schärfste, um die Kombination zu bekommen, doch weder die Weinflasche, die mit dem Boden zuerst tief in die Scheide der Mutter gesteckt wird, noch die blutige Entjungferung der Tochter in beiden Löchern kann den Männern die gewünschte Information vermitteln. Also reißen die Männer den ganzen Safe aus der Wand, um ihn anderenorts gewaltsam zu öffnen.</p> <p>Erst am nächsten Morgen werden die beiden vom Hausmädchen entdeckt und befreit und die Mutter bekommt endlich die Flasche aus ihrer Scheide heraus. Lisa wird ärztlich versorgt.</p> <p>Der aus diesem Anlass verfrüht von der Geschäftsreise heimgekehrte Hausherr wertet die Preisgabe des wohlgefüllten Wandsafes als deutliche Charakterschwäche der Tochter und kündigt an, das Mädchen von nun an einmal pro Woche zur Erziehung streng zu züchtigen, um im Wiederholungsfall eine bessere Standhaftigkeit zu zeigen.</p></div>","['Anmerkung des Verfassers:', 'In dieser Reihe werde ich in lockerer Folge Situationen beschreiben, in denen sehr junge Mädchen unter Anwendung von Gewalt zur Preisgabe von Geheimnissen gezwungen werden. Ein inhaltlicher Kontext zwischen den einzelnen Geschichten besteht nicht, außer dass es stets um strenge bis brutale sexuelle Gewalt gegen junge Mädchen geht.']"
79,"Strenge Verhöre, Part 2",2,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,2nd story in the line. 10 y old Hanni is interrogated in the orphanage.,2006-04-09,2,5,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch048.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Hanni</p> <p>Im Waisenhaus herrscht eine strenge Hausordnung und die Betreuer und Betreuerinnen achten konsequent auf die Einhaltung der Regeln. Das muss auch so sein, denn ließe man den sechs- bis dreizehnjährigen Mädchen, die hier untergebracht sind, zu viele Freiheiten, dann würde das Haus bald im Chaos versinken.</p> <p>Hanni, die hübsche Zehnjährige, die ganz stolz auf ihre gerade erst sprießenden Brüstchen ist, wird ins Zimmer des Direktors gerufen. Nervös trippelt sie von einem Fuß auf den anderen, während sie vor dem breiten Schreibtisch darauf wartet, von dem Furcht einflößenden Mann angesprochen zu werden. Der lässt sich Zeit, ehe er dem Mädchen befiehlt, sich auf einen Stuhl zu setzen. Hanni kennt die vorgeschriebene Prozedur, hebt den Saum des kurzen Anstaltskleidchens, das übrigens das einzige überhaupt erlaubte Kleidungsstück im Heim ist, hoch und setzt sich mit dem nackten Hintern auf die hölzerne Sitzfläche. Dann öffnet sie die Schenkel, so dass man ihre haarlose Kindermöse gut sehen kann.</p> <p>Nun kann das Verhör beginnen: „Hanni, gestern Abend nach dem Zapfenstreich sind ein oder mehrere Mädchen in den Vorratsraum der Küche eingedrungen. Sie haben dort mehrere Kartons mit Süßwaren und Schokolade aufgerissen und davon genascht. Das ist ein schlimmes Vergehen und muss mit äußerster Strenge bestraft werden. Allerdings wissen wir noch nicht die Namen der schuldigen Mädchen. Aber ich bin mir ganz sicher, dass du mir die Sünderinnen benennen kannst. Also ?“ Hanni ist sichtlich nervös. Sie schließt sogar für einen Augenblick ihre Schenkel, als ob sie damit ihre Möse vor der kommenden Behandlung bewahren könnte. Der ärgerliche Blick des Mannes hinter dem Schreibtisch verheißt eine schmerzhafte Konsequenz. Viel zu spät öffnet Hanni ihre Schenkel wieder. Dann beginnt sie mit stammelnden Worten zu erklären, dass sie längst geschlafen und deshalb auch nicht bemerkt hat, wer den Schlafsaal in der Nacht verlassen und später wieder betreten hat. Diese Auskunft stellt den Direktor natürlich nicht zufrieden. „Dann muss ich wohl die Wahrheit mit etwas anderen Mitteln aus dir heraus bringen. Ausziehen !“ Hanni hat diese Reaktion des Mannes befürchtet. Um ihn nicht noch mehr zu reizen, steht sie sofort auf und zieht das Kleidchen über den Kopf, so dass sie nun splitternackt vor dem Stuhl steht. Sie möchte ihre frisch gewachsenen Tittchen gern mit den Händen verbergen, doch sie ahnt, dass das eine schlimme Verschärfung ihrer nun beginnenden Behandlung bedeuten würde.</p> <p>Der Mann kommt um den Schreibtisch herum und packt sofort mit festem Griff eine der steif aufragenden Brustwarzen. Dann zieht er Hanni an ihrer Warze in den Nebenraum, der eigens für die Züchtigungen der Mädchen eingerichtet wurde. Boden und Wände des großen Raumes sind weiß gekachelt, Vier große Leuchtstofflampen an der Decke verströmen ein helles und schattenfreies Licht. An einer Wand befinden sich die Armaturen für heißes und kaltes Wasser, an der gegenüber liegenden Wand befindet sich eine elektrische Schalttafel mit vielen Instrumenten und Anschlüssen. In zwei ebenfalls weißen Kunststoffschränken mit Glasfront befindet sich, für jeden Besucher dieses Raumes sichtbar, eine reiche Sammlung von Folterinstrumenten für die weiblichen Geschlechtsorgane.</p> <p>Hanni muss sich mit dem Oberkörper quer über eine schmale Bank beugen, so dass die kleinen Titten frei bleiben. Dann werden ihre Handgelenke mittels zweier Manschetten, an denen Seile befestigt sind, schräg nach unten straff fixiert. Mit den gleichen Manschetten werden dann auch ihre Fußgelenke versehen. Nachdem der Mann die Seile stramm angezogen und befestigt hat, liegt Hanni nur noch mit dem Bauch auf der Bank. Nach vorn zeigen ihre Arme lang gestreckt leicht abwärts, nach hinten sind ihre Beine weit geöffnet und schräg nach oben gerichtet, so dass die Spalte des Mädchens extrem aufklafft und alle Geheimnisse vom runzeligen Arschloch hinten bis zum steifen Kitzler vorn dem Betrachter preis gibt. Auch die schon seit über zwei Jahren gewaltsam deflorierte Scheide wird nicht mehr von den aufgezerrten Schamlippen verborgen und ist rosig im hellen Licht zu sehen.</p> <p>Der Mann hockt sich vor Hanni auf den Boden und setzt zwei stramme Klemmen auf die steifen Brustwarzen, so dass die Nippel ganz dünn zusammen gequetscht werden. Nachdem er an jede Klemme ein schweres Bleigewicht gehängt hat, werden Hannis Titten zu spitzen Kegeln in die Länge gezogen.</p> <p>„Für deine Impertinenz vorhin auf dem Stuhl werde ich dir erst einmal eine kräftige Spülung deiner Votze verpassen. Das wird dich hoffentlich lehren, deine Möse immer zur Inspektion offen zu halten.“ Hanni weiß aus bitterer Erfahrung, dass Kommentare nur eine Verschärfung der ohnehin heftigen Behandlung zur Folge haben. Deshalb schweigt sie und beherrscht auch ihren Drang, vor Schmerz laut zu brüllen, als der Mann ihr das fingerdicke Sprührohr bis zum Anschlag in ihre enge Scheide schiebt und dann eiskaltes Wasser mit hohem Druck in den sensiblen Fickkanal schießen lässt. Da das Wasser aus kreisförmig am Kopf des Rohres angeordneten Düsen schießt und der Mann das Rohr nun mit langsamen Fickbewegungen in Hannis Scheide bewegt, fühlt es sich für das Mädchen an, als ob seine Scheide mit einer rauen Drahtbürste behandelt wird. Aber weil das Wasser die zarte Haut in der Scheide nicht verletzen kann, bleibt es bei dem reinen Schmerzerlebnis ohne gesundheitliche Folgen. Nach mehreren Minuten dieser Tortur zieht der Direktor das Sprührohr aus der Scheide heraus und stößt es gleich gewaltsam in das enge Arschloch der Kleinen. Tief lässt er das Rohr in Hannis Darm eindringen und füllt die Höhlung mit dem eiskalten Wasser. Das Arschloch sitzt so eng um das eingedrungene Rohr, dass Hanni schon ein kleines schwellendes Bäuchlein zeigt, bevor sich endlich der innere Druck an den Seiten des Rohres Bahn bricht und das Gefühl, gleich platzen zu müssen, einem unangenehmen, aber immerhin noch erträglichen Völlegefühl Platz macht. Jetzt tritt der Direktor schnell zur Seite, bevor er das Rohr mit einem heftigen Ruck aus Hannis Arsch entfernt. So vermeidet er, von dem Strahl getroffen zu werden, der nun aus Hannis Arschloch schießt.</p> <p>Bevor der Mann nun seine Strafbehandlung fortsetzt, spritzt er Hannis Körper von Kopf bis Fuß ab. Hanni ist etwas erstaunt, dass er dazu warmes Wasser verwendet. Warmes Wasser steht den Mädchen im Waisenhaus nämlich nur am Wochenende zur Verfügung. An den Werktagen müssen sie mit kaltem Wasser duschen. Und wer das kalte Duschen zu umgehen versucht, kann sich einer Bestrafung gewiss sein. So genießt Hanni das unerwartete wohlige Gefühl, mit dem das angenehm warme Wasser auf ihren Körper prasselt. Dem Direktor liegt natürlich wenig daran, Hanni eine Wohltat zu erweisen. Aber das Abspritzen mit kaltem Wasser hätte Hannis Haut unempfindlich für die nun folgenden Behandlungen gemacht. Nach der warmen Dusche ist die Haut des Mädchens nun weich und sensibel.</p> <p>Der Mann macht es sich auf einem Hocker zwischen Hannis weit geöffneten Schenkeln bequem. Dann zischt ohne Vorwarnung die schmale Reitgerte der Länge nach über die prall runden Hinterbacken, einmal links und einmal rechts. Sofort zeichnen sich zwei dünne rote Linien ab, wo die Gerte getroffen hat. „Wer ist in die Küche eingebrochen ?“ Als keine Antwort erfolgt, zischt die Gerte wieder über die Backen, dieses Mal schon zwei Zentimeter näher an der weit offenen Spalte. „Wer ?“ Und gleich zwei weitere Hiebe, wieder etwas näher zur Mitte. Verzweifelt versucht Hanni ihre Unschuld und ihre Unkenntnis über die wahren Täter zu beteuern. Doch das bringt ihr nur vier weitere Hiebe mit der Gerte ein. Die landen schon beängstigend nahe an der Spalte. Schluchzend beharrt Hanni auf ihrer Aussage. Mit geübter Hand schlägt der Direktor nun mitten in die Spalte hinein und trifft exakt den Ansatz der Backen links und rechts, ohne das Arschloch jetzt schon zu treffen. Das ist erst bei den nächsten schrecklichen Hieben an der Reihe, denn Hanni besteht immer noch darauf, nichts von dem Vorfall bemerkt zu haben. Diese landen jetzt direkt auf dem nun wild zuckenden Arschloch, was von Hanni mit gellendem Geschrei begleitet wird. Nach weiteren vier direkten Treffern auf ihrem Arschloch ist Hanni einer erlösenden Ohnmacht nahe. Doch der Direktor ist ein erfahrener Mann und stellt die Auspeitschung des sich hilflos aufwulstenden hinteren Loches für den Augenblick ein. Das Abspritzen mit kaltem Wasser lindert die schlimmen Schmerzen für den Moment und lässt Hanni etwas ruhiger werden.</p> <p>Als der Mann nun ihre Fußgelenke noch ein Stück höher zieht, ahnt Hanni, dass nun ihre Möse das Wunschziel des Direktors sein wird. Da hat sie auch schon zwei saftige Hiebe auf die Innenseite ihrer Schamlippen bezogen. Doch es bedarf noch etlicher Hiebe in die offene Spalte, auf das klaffende Scheidenloch und natürlich den dick angeschwollenen Kitzler, bis Hannis Widerstand erlahmt und sie eingesteht, doch etwas in der Nacht beobachtet zu haben. Unter Tränen nennt sie die Namen zweier Mädchen, die sich nachts heimlich aus dem Schlafsaal geschlichen haben und kurze Zeit später kichernd zurück gekehrt sind. Die beiden Mädchen haben im Bett noch Schokolade genascht und auch zwei weiteren Mädchen davon abgegeben. Es reicht schon die Drohung der erhobenen Gerte, um Hanni auch diese beiden Namen zu entlocken. Doch damit ist das schmerzvolle Ereignis noch nicht beendet. Immerhin hat Hanni über längere Zeit hinweg behauptet, nichts gesehen zu haben. Dafür muss sie nun noch bestraft werden.</p> <p>Der Direktor schiebt ihr ein dünnes Gummirohr bis zum Anschlag in die Scheide. Das ist noch auszuhalten. Doch dann betätigt der Mann eine kleine elektrische Pumpe, die summend das Rohr mit Luft zu füllen beginnt. Schon wird Hannis Scheide prall angefüllt, doch die Pumpe summt unerbittlich weiter. Das Gummirohr schwillt immer mehr an und zwingt Hannis Scheidenwände zur Seite. Die Innenscheide hält ja einiges aus, doch das sich immer mehr verdickende Rohr weitet auch den Eingang zur Scheide, bis dieser zum Reißen gespannt um das nun brettharte Gummi liegt. Endlich stellt der Mann die Pumpe ab und kneift nun energisch und lang andauernd in den völlig frei liegenden Kitzler des jammernden Mädchens. Das empfindliche Organ wird gequetscht, gezerrt und schmerzhaft gedreht, bald zehn Minuten lang, bis Hanni vor Schmerz die Augen zu verdrehen beginnt.</p> <p>Nun zieht der Mann das prall gefüllte Gummiteil ganz langsam aus Hannis Scheide zurück, bis es mit einem hörbaren „plop“ ganz heraus rutscht. Als Hanni das Teil von der Dicke eines Männerunterarms sieht, das bis eben tief in ihr drin gesteckt hat, wird sie fast ohnmächtig vor Schreck. Ihre Scheide steht noch minutenlang offen und zeigt das rosige Innere, ehe sie sich allmählich schließt, soweit es die breitbeinige Fesselung zulässt.</p> <p>Nachdem der Mann ihr die Nippelklemmen abgenommen hat, wird Hanni losgebunden, darf sich unter der warmen Dusche reinigen und mit einem kuscheligen Handtuch abtrocknen, ehe sie von dem Direktor zurück in sein Büro geführt wird. Bevor das Mädchen sein kurzes Kleid wieder überstreifen kann, teilt ihr der Mann lakonisch mit: „Ich habe vor dir schon drei andere Mädchen verhört und von ihnen die gleichen Namen gehört. Du hast also die Wahrheit gesagt. Dein Glück. Du wirst nun zu den anderen Mädchen zurück gehen und absolutes Stillschweigen über dieses Verhör bewahren. Erfahre ich, dass du geplappert hast, wirst du eine weitere Behandlung wie eben erfahren, nur um ein Vielfaches heftiger. Also richte dich danach.“ Dann ist Hanni entlassen.</p></div>",[]
80,"Strenge Verhöre, Part 3",3,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,Part 3: Corinna (12) is interrogated and punished for theft in a warehause.,2006-04-12,4,4,"Mg, nc, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch049.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Corinna</p> <p>Corinna ist eine hübsche Zwölfjährige, die wegen ihrer bereits sehr gut entwickelten Figur oft für fünfzehn oder sogar sechzehn Jahre gehalten wird. Sie ist die älteste von insgesamt drei Geschwistern und muss täglich auf die drei Mädchen aufpassen, die fünf, sieben und neun Jahre alt sind, weil die Eltern beide berufstätig sind. Seit einigen Wochen schließt sie ihre drei Geschwister häufiger in der Wohnung ein und strolcht zusammen mit einer Schulfreundin durch die Innenstadt. Da das Taschengeld knapp bemessen ist, die Wünsche sich aber von den vielen Angeboten immer weiter steigern, ist es fast unausweichlich, dass die beiden Mädchen sich gelegentlich einen Gegenstand einstecken, ohne dafür zu bezahlen. Das geht eine ganze Zeit lang gut und die Mädchen werden leichtsinniger. Dann passiert das Unausweichliche: Corinna wird, als sie ausnahmsweise mal allein in der Stadt unterwegs ist, im Kaufhaus beim Klauen erwischt und vom Hausdetektiv in sein Büro geschleppt. Hier beginnt nun ein strenges Verhör.</p> <p>„Also, du kleines Früchtchen, wenn du mir noch nicht einmal deinen Namen sagen willst, muss ich andere Saiten aufziehen. Los, ausziehen ! Den Schlüpfer und das Unterhemd darfst du anbehalten, vorerst zumindest.“ Beim sorgfältigen Durchsuchen der von Corinna widerwillig abgelegten Kleidungsstücke kommt noch ein teurer Lippenstift ans Licht, für den das Mädchen natürlich auch keinen Kaufbeleg hat - genau so wenig wie für das Paar silberner Ohrringe, bei dessen Diebstahl Corinna erwischt worden ist. „Du scheinst ja eine ganz raffinierte Person zu sein; ich habe gar nicht gesehen, wie du den Lippenstift geklaut hast. Ich habe jetzt so allmählich den Verdacht, dass du vielleicht noch mehr geklaut hast. Deshalb: Hemd und Schlüpfer ausziehen, aber plötzlich.“ Während Corinna, erst durch die Androhung von Schlägen ermutigt, die letzten beiden Kleidungsstücke ablegt, holt der Mann eine Schachtel mit eigenartigen Instrumenten aus einem Schrank: „So, mit diesen Geräten werde ich nun deine beiden Löcher nach weiterem Diebesgut untersuchen. Auf den Tisch mit dir und die Beine breit !“ Da sich Corinna weigert und vehement Widerstand leistet, zwingt sie der Mann aufgrund seiner überlegenen Kräfte in die gewünschte Stellung. Mit mehreren Seilen wird Corinna in extrem aufgespreizter und sehr beschämenden Position auf dem Tisch festgebunden. Mit der flachen Hand schlägt der Mann plötzlich mehrmals in schneller Folge mitten auf die nackte Votze des Mädchens: „Das ist für deinen Ungehorsam von eben. Und jetzt werde ich deine Löcher gründlich untersuchen.“ Da spürt Corinna auch schon, wie ein eiskalter Metallgegenstand langsam und unaufhaltsam in ihren Arsch gedrückt wird. Als das Analspekulum tief genug eingedrungen ist, schraubt der Mann die Backen des Instruments auseinander und öffnet so den engen Eingang in Corinnas Darm. Die hat zwar schon einige Male von ihrem strengen Vater ein Klistier bekommen, aber so sehr ist ihr hinteres Loch dabei nie gedehnt worden. Mit einer Taschenlampe leuchtet der Detektiv in die rosig-braune Höhle hinein, um dort nach gestohlenem Gut zu forschen. Mit einer dünnen Pinzette stochert er ausgiebig in Corinnas offenem Arsch herum, ohne dabei fündig zu werden. Weil das Mädchen dabei wie am Spieß brüllt, schlägt ihr der Mann nun mehrmals heftig auf die prallrunden Titten, auf die Corinna so stolz ist. Immerhin ist sie die einzige in ihrer Klasse, die beim Sportunterricht schon einen Büstenhalter trägt.</p> <p>Dann dreht der Mann endlich das Spekulum zusammen und zieht es langsam wieder aus Corinnas Arschloch heraus. Aus dem kleinen Kühlschrank an der Wand holt er nun einen Krug mit Eiswürfeln und füllt noch etwas Wasser aus der Leitung dazu. Dann taucht er das Spekulum eine Minute lang in das Eiswasser, bevor er Corinnas Schamlippen gewaltsam auseinander drückt, um das nun eiskalte Gerät in die enge Mädchenscheide zu drücken. Die Nässe erleichtert das Eindringen, obwohl die Eiseskälte sehr unangenehm ist. Kurze Zeit später ist Corinnas Scheide fast sechs Zentimeter weit aufgespannt und der Mann kann bis zum rosigen Muttermund am Grund der vaginalen Höhle blicken. Auch hier begnügt er sich nicht mit dem einfachen Hineinschauen, sondern er greift wieder zur langen Pinzette und stochert ausgiebig in der Mädchenscheide herum. Er zwickt das sensible Fleisch, ungeachtet des schmerzerfüllten Gebrülls des Mädchens. Dafür wird es ohnehin nachher wieder mit seinen Titten büßen müssen. Vorerst zieht er das Spekulum mit quälender Langsamkeit aus der Scheide zurück, ohne es dabei vorher in die schmale Stellung zu bringen. Doch endlich ist es draußen und Corinnas Scheide kann sich wieder schließen.</p> <p>Wenn Corinna gehofft hat, dass mit dieser peinlichen und schmerzhaften Untersuchung ihre Qual nun beendet ist, hat sie sich geirrt. Zunächst bezieht sie noch einmal zehn klatschende Schläge mit der Hand auf jede Brust, um sie für das Gebrüll bei der Vaginalinspektion zu bestrafen. Dann fragt der Mann wieder nach ihrem Namen und ihrer Adresse. Aber Corinna schweigt. Sie weiß, was ihr blüht, wenn ihr strenger Vater sie von hier abholen muss. Und den Namen ihrer Freundin, mit der sie in den vergangenen Tagen schon von dem Detektiv beobachtet worden ist, will sie nicht preisgeben.</p> <p>Da hält ihr der Mann eine Flaschenbürste unter die Nase. Corinna ahnt Schreckliches. Da spürt sie auch schon, wie ihre Schamlippen wieder beiseite gedrückt werden, damit die Bürste in ihre Scheide eindringen kann. Ganz tief drückt der brutale Mann die raue Bürste in Corinnas Votze und beginnt dann, die zarte Innenhaut durch heftige Bewegungen mit der Bürste zu reizen. Nach einigen Minuten, die Corinna allerdings wie Stunden vorkommen, hält er die Bürste still, lässt sie aber tief in der Scheide stecken. Dafür packt er nun den kleinen Kitzler mit der Pinzette und quält das sensible Organ aufs Schärfste, indem er den Lustzapfen zwickt, ihn fast einmal ganz um seine Achse dreht und ihn dann wieder brutal in die Länge zieht. Nach knapp fünf Minuten dieser Kitzlerfolter ist Corinna bereit, den Namen der Freundin zu verraten. Zufrieden notiert sich der Mann den Namen. Weil Corinna aber immer noch ihre eigene Adresse zurück hält, muss ihre gepeinigte Votze noch einige Minuten länger unter der Bürste und der Pinzette leiden. Erst als Corinna schluchzend verrät, dass sie um ihr Leben bangt, falls ihr Vater von ihrem Fehltritt erfährt, hat der Mann eine Idee: „Gut, ich mache dir einen Vorschlag, den du dir gut überlegen solltest. Ich lasse dich heute gehen, ohne die Polizei oder deine Eltern zu benachrichtigen. Natürlich brauche ich zur Sicherheit trotzdem deine Anschrift, die ich aber für mich behalte. Dafür wirst du einen Monat lang jede Woche einmal hierher zu mir ins Kaufhaus kommen und eine Stunde lang intensiv von mir bestraft werden. Leistest du alle vier Sitzungen brav ab, so wird niemand davon etwas erfahren und danach ist die Sache ein für allemal erledigt.“ Allein die Aussicht, dass ihr Vater von der Angelegenheit nichts erfährt, lässt Corinna sofort in den perversen Handel einschlagen. Dann erklärt der Mann noch, dass das gleiche Angebot für Corinnas Freundin gilt. Corinna soll ihr die Situation erklären und das Mädchen in zwei Tagen zu ihm schicken: „Kommt sie nicht, müsst ihr beide die Konsequenzen tragen.“</p></div>",[]
81,"Strenge Verhöre, Part 4",4,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,part 4: 13 yo Lisa is interrogated and punished because of an infriction against the strict dress code in the orphanage.,2006-04-22,3,5,"Mg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch050.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Lisa</p> <p>Ich bin leitender Mitarbeiter im städtischen Waisenhaus für Mädchen. Zusammen mit den insgesamt elf Mitarbeitern, vier davon weiblich, führe ich ein strenges Regiment für die knapp vierzig Mädchen im Alter zwischen fünf und vierzehn Jahren. Unser Etat ist sehr begrenzt, so dass die zur Verfügung stehenden Finanzmittel fast vollständig in die Beschaffung von Lebensmitteln einfließen. Für die Ausstattung der Mädchen mit Anstaltskleidung bleibt fast nichts übrig. Da kommt uns die Spende eines großen Ballens mit brauner Sackleinwand sehr entgegen. Unter Anleitung der weiblichen Aufseher nähen die größeren Mädchen daraus schlichte Kleidchen. Eigentlich werden dafür nur immer zwei nahezu quadratische Stücke des rauen Stoffes übereinander gelegt und so mit Nähten versehen, dass Ausschnitte für den Kopf und die Arme entstehen. Das Ergebnis sind einem Poncho ähnelnde Kleidchen, die den Mädchen gerade eben über die nackten Hinterbacken reichen. Für Unterwäsche ist nämlich schon gar kein Geld da.</p> <p>Jeden Abend müssen die Mädchen diese Kleider selbst waschen und auf dem Trockenboden aufhängen, bevor sie selbst splitternackt zu Bett gebracht werden. Der Frühdienst sammelt die über Nacht getrockneten Kleider ein und legt sie auf dem Flur vor den Schlafräumen in drei großen Stapeln ab. Wenn die Mädchen ihre morgendliche Dusche, in der Woche nur mit kaltem Wasser, am Wochenende warm, absolviert haben, nehmen sie das jeweils oberste Kleid vom Stapel und streifen es über. Es darf nicht sortiert werden. So kommt es vor, dass ein kleines Mädchen fast vollständig in seinem Tagesgewand versinkt, während ein großes Mädchen mit weniger Glück beim Zugreifen den Tag über mit fast blankem Unterleib herum laufen muss.</p> <p>Lisa, ein recht weit entwickeltes Mädchen von dreizehn Jahren begegnet mir auf dem Weg zum Speisesaal, wo das Frühstück eingenommen wird. Sie trägt ein Kleid, das ihre schon recht üppige Figur wirksam verhüllt. Das macht mich stutzig, denn ich habe zufällig beobachtet, dass Lisa vorhin ein viel zu kleines Kleid vom Stapel erwischt hat. Offensichtlich hat sie das Kleid mit einem jüngeren Mädchen getauscht. Das ist ein eklatanter Verstoß gegen die Heimregeln und ich rufe das Mädchen zu mir. Da es auf meine Anfrage ganz treuherzig behauptet, gerade dieses Tageskleid als oberstes vom Stapel genommen zu haben, reagiere ich äußerst ungehalten. Lisa muss gleich auf dem Flur das Kleid ausziehen und splitternackt mit mir zu meinem Büro kommen. So können alle anderen Mädchen sehen, dass Lisa einer strengen Bestrafung entgegen geht.</p> <p>Im Büro muss sich das Mädchen in den Verhörstuhl setzen. Das ist ein stabiler Holzstuhl mit Armlehnen. Vorn sind zwei dicke Holzstäbe in die Lehnen eingelassen, so dass ein Mädchen, das einmal dort sitzt, die Schenkel nicht mehr schließen kann. Der mittlere Teil der Sitzfläche kann nach vorn heraus gezogen und entfernt werden, so dass alle strafrelevanten Körperteile des Mädchens frei zugänglich sind. Die Arme werden an der Rückseite des Stuhles befestigt, so dass das Mädchen nun völlig hilflos ist.</p> <p>„Lisa, ist das das Kleid, das du heute früh vom Stapel genommen hast ?“ Eifrig nickt die Kleine und blickt mich dabei mit großen Augen an. Ich packe beide Brustwarzen, die sich unter meinem Griff versteifen, und drücke heftig zu. Lisa bekommt nun etwas verhangene Augen, doch sie bleibt bei ihrer Behauptung, dass sie nicht gegen die Heimordnung verstoßen hat. Ich knete die harten Nippel kräftig durch und drehe sie auch schmerzhaft herum. Lisa bleibt bei ihrer Behauptung. Als ich ihre Schamlippen öffne, um an den schon gut entwickelten Kitzler zu gelangen, verlegt sich Lisa aufs Bitten, beharrt aber immer noch darauf, das ihr zugeordnete Kleid getragen zu haben. Ihre Lügen werden jäh unterbrochen, als ich den Kitzler mit aller Kraft drücke, drehe und in die Länge zerre. Nun jammert sie und fleht darum, sie loszulassen. Doch kaum habe ich meine Finger von dem empfindlichen Lustzapfen gelöst, behauptet Lisa wieder, heute früh wirklich das oberste Kleid vom Stapel gegriffen zu haben. Dafür bezieht sie nun zehn saftige Hiebe mit dem schmalen Votzenleder mitten in die offene Spalte. Da ich dabei der Kleinen eröffne, dass ich mit eigenen Augen gesehen habe, wie sie ein viel zu kurzes Kleid erwischt hat, gibt sie auf und gesteht, dass sie das Kleid tatsächlich mit einem jüngeren Mädchen getauscht hat.</p> <p>„Gut, dass du endlich gestehst. Aber weil du anfangs so frech gelogen hast, wirst du eine empfindliche Strafe bekommen. Für eine Woche, beginnend gleich heute, wirst du nackt bleiben und tagsüber zwei Glocken an deinen Schamlippen tragen, die durch ihr Gebimmel allen anderen Mädchen verkünden, wie Ungehorsam in diesem Haus bestraft wird. Und nun will ich von dir wissen, welches Mädchen mit dir das Kleid getauscht hat. Heraus mit der Sprache, oder muss noch einmal das Votzenleder sprechen ?“ Lisa druckst ein wenig herum, aber einige heftige Schläge auf die immer noch weit klaffende Mösenspalte lassen sie nun den Namen herausschreien: „Heidi, es war Heidi !“ „Na also, es geht doch,“ lobe ich zynisch das Mädchen. Dann hole ich ein Paar der Votzenglöckchen und klemme sie fest auf die vorher energisch lang gezogenen Schamlippen. Es sind Glöckchen der etwas größeren Art, die beim Stehen die Schamlippen schon ein gutes Stück in die Länge zerren. Und beim Gehen schaukeln sie und vermitteln so der Trägerin heftige Gefühle an der Votze. „Heute trägst du die Glöckchen an den äußeren Schamlippen, morgen bekommst du sie auf die Lefzen. Und am Sonntag brauchst du nur ein Glöckchen zu tragen.“ Erleichtert blickt mich Lisa an, bevor ich fortfahre: „Am Sonntag bekommst du eine schwere Glocke direkt auf den Kitzler.“ Das lässt den frohen Gesichtsausdruck schnell verschwinden.</p> <p>Mit der eindringlichen Warnung, Heidi nichts davon zu erzählen, dass sie bereits verraten worden ist, entlasse ich das Mädchen. Nun ist es Zeit, dass ich mich der kleinen Heidi annehme.</p></div>",[]
82,Strenge Zucht,-1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,The law has changed and girls are severely punished in special reformatories. An intense description of the different punishments.,2006-05-30,5,4,"Mg, nc, tort, teen, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch051.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In einer Zeit wachsender Jugendkriminalität reichen die bisherigen gesetzlichen Maßnahmen gegen straffällige Mädchen nicht mehr aus. Da die Gewaltbereitschaft der Jugendlichen, und speziell die der Mädchen, immer größer geworden ist, hat der Gesetzgeber reagiert und für besonders auffällige Mädchen mit mehr als zwei Verurteilungen spezielle Strafanstalten gegründet. In diesen Strafanstalten werden die Mädchen im Alter zwischen zehn und sechzehn Jahren mit allergrößter Strenge und besonderer Härte behandelt. Alle Grundrechte sind für die Zeit des Aufenthaltes aufgehoben.</p> <p>Wird ein Mädchen in die Anstalt eingeliefert, so muss es sich in Gegenwart mehrerer männlicher Aufseher sofort nackt ausziehen, denn das Tragen von Kleidung ist für die Gefangenen grundsätzlich verboten. Einzige Ausnahme vom Nacktheitsgebot bilden die mit speziellen Foltereinsätzen versehenen Straf-Büstenhalter und die Straf-Schlüpfer, die den Mädchen gelegentlich verordnet werden. Die Nacktheit der Mädchen wird noch erhöht durch das dauerhafte Fixieren der stramm nach oben gezogenen Kitzlervorhaut mit Sekundenkleber, so dass der sensible Lustzapfen jederzeit frei liegt. Als erste Maßnahme wird dem Mädchen die gesamte Votzenregion rasiert. Bis sich das Mädchen durch gute Führung ein paar Pluspunkte verdient hat, hat es ein Zuchtgeschirr zu tragen, bestehend aus einem schmalen Bauchgurt zur Fixierung der Hände sowie aus zwei sehr schmalen Gurten um die Oberschenkel, um daran u. a. die äußeren und inneren Schamlippen zu fixieren, damit die Mösenspalte extrem offen bleibt.</p> <p>Der Regelvollzug sieht die tägliche Bestrafung aller Mädchen vor, unabhängig vom gezeigten Verhalten. Dazu kommen heftige Sonderbestrafungen für den geringsten Anlass nach Maßgabe der individuell entscheidenden Aufseher.</p> <p>Jeden zweiten Tag erfolgt als Regelbestrafung die Züchtigung der Titten, bestehend aus vier Rohrstockhieben auf den gesamten Umfang jeder Brust, mindestens vier Hieben auf jeden Warzenhof und abschließend je vier Hiebe über Kreuz auf die Brustwarzen; alternativ werden die Brustwarzen und die Warzenhöfe mit einer stark wirkenden Reizpaste behandelt.</p> <p>Jeden zweiten Tag - im Wechsel zur Tittenzüchtigung - gibt es die Züchtigung der offenen Spalte mit einer elastischen Gerte, die in einer flachen Lederplatte endet. Ablauf der Züchtigung: drei Hiebe direkt auf das Arschloch, dann vier Hiebe auf den Damm, beginnend am Arschloch und dann allmählich fortschreitend bis zur Scheide, dann drei saftige Hiebe direkt in die offene Scheide, zwei auf die Pissöffnung, um mit drei saftigen Hieben auf den permanent freigelegten Kitzler zu beschließen.</p> <p>Zweimal pro Woche erfolgt eine Züchtigung der Innenscheide; wahlweise mittels einer rauen Flaschenbürste, einem Dildo mit sehr scharfkantiger Oberfläche oder durch Einbringen stark reizender Flüssigkeiten, die heftiges Brennen oder Jucken verursachen, ohne die inneren Schleimhäute wirklich zu verletzen. Falls an diesem Tag die Votze bereits ihre Regelbestrafung bekommen hat, wird diese zusätzliche Regelbestrafung auf den Abend gelegt, wenn sich die Votze von der Bestrafung am Morgen erholt hat.</p> <p>An Tagen ohne Scheidenstrafe wird der Kitzler gefoltert. Entweder durch Betupfen mit der Reizflüssigkeit, oder durch Aufbringen einer zackenbewehrten Klemme auf den Lustzapfen. Bei älteren Mädchen mit gut entwickeltem Kitzler kann diese Klemme auch zusätzlich mit einem Gewicht belastet werden.</p> <p>Die Palette der Sonderbestrafungen reicht von Klistieren mit unterschiedlichen Flüssigkeiten über Scheidenspülungen aller Art, wobei die Temperatur zwischen eiskalt und brühheiß schwankt, bis zur Zwangsdehnung der Scheide durch Einbringen einer langen Gummiblase, die dann je nach Belastungsgrenze aufgepumpt wird.</p> <p>Jede Sonderbestrafung sollte mindestens sechzig Minuten andauern, wobei Ruhezeiten natürlich nicht zählen.</p> <p>Weitere Sonderbestrafungen:</p> <p>Ein dünnes Rundsägeblatt wird der Länge nach tief in die Spalte gedrückt. Das Mädchen muss die scharfe Säge zwischen den Schamlippen festhalten, ohne die Hände zu Hilfe nehmen zu können. Für jeden versehentlichen Verlust der Säge gibt es Strafpunkte, die abends abgearbeitet werden. Alternativ können Dornenzweige, Nesselstängel o. ä. verwendet werden. Ein einstündiger Ritt auf dem Strafbalken, wobei das gesamte Körpergewicht von der durch die scharfe Kante des Balkens gespaltenen Mösenspalte ruht.</p> <p>Eine Tour auf dem Strafrad. Das ist ein passend umgebautes Trimmrad, bei dem der normale Sattel durch eine Konstruktion ersetzt wurde, bei der Votze und Arschloch durch metallene Dildos gefüllt werden. Der Votzendildo wird durch die Pedalbewegung bei jeder Umdrehung einmal tief in die Scheide geschoben und dann wieder fast ganz herausgezogen. Die übliche Strecke, die zurückzulegen ist, beträgt im Normalfall vier Kilometer, was immerhin etwa fünfhundert Stöße des Scheidendildos bedeutet. Je nach Laune des Zuchtmeisters wird der Dildo während der Fahrt mit einem Gleitmittel geschmiert oder es wird sogar eine abstumpfende Flüssigkeit aufgebracht, die die Tour noch einmal extrem erschwert.</p> <p>Als Strafverschärfung wird eine Metallklemme auf den Kitzler gesetzt und zusammen mit dem Arschdildo an einen Elektroschockgenerator angeschlossen. Sinkt die Umdrehungszahl unter einen festgelegten Wert, so wird der Unterleib des Mädchens von einem heftigen Elektroschock durchzuckt. Zusätzlich können auch die Brustwarzen mit in den Schockstromkreis eingeschlossen werden.</p> <p>Die Mädchen werden zu sechst verwahrt. Gibt es in der Zelle Grund zur Beanstandung - was leicht der Fall ist - werden alle Insassen gemeinsam bestraft. Da ist z. B. das schmale Brett, auf das die Mädchen ihre Brüste legen müssen. Dann wird eine lange Stange von oben auf die aufgereihten Titten gelegt und nach unten angeschraubt, so dass die Titten leicht gequetscht werden und die Warzen deutlich anschwellen. Der Zuchtmeister geht dann von einer Delinquentin zur nächsten und lässt ein flaches Holzpaddel mit lautem Klatschen auf jede einzelne Titte fallen. Danach gibt es Hiebe mit einer dünnen Rute direkt von oben auf die steifen Nippel, gefolgt im dritten Durchgang von direkten Hieben auf die Warzen, nun von vorn ausgeführt.</p> <p>Eine andere Art der Einzel- oder Gruppenbestrafung ist das Abreiten der gefürchteten Überraschungsstange. Das ist eine zehn Meter lange Metallschiene, in die für den Betrachter unsichtbar alle zehn Zentimeter eine besondere Schikane eingebaut ist. Da gibt es Abschnitte, die unter Strom gesetzt werden können, Abschnitte, wo aus feinen Düsen heißer Dampf oder eiskaltes Wasser austritt, Abschnitte, aus denen unvorhersehbar feine Nadelspitzen etwa zwei Millimeter hoch herausschießen, sowie ein paar Stellen, wo eine feine Stahlgerte herausschnellt und den Kitzler mit voller Wucht trifft. Im Normalfall werden alle Funktionen von einem Zufallsgenerator gesteuert, so dass eine Delinquentin die Chance hat, mehreren der gemeinen Abschnitte zu entgehen. Aber die Schiene kann auch manuell gesteuert werden, wenn es sich um eine besondere Bestrafung handelt. Die Höhe der Schiene kann so justiert werden, dass bei jeder Delinquentin der sichere und stramme Kontakt mit der Überraschungsstange gewährleistet wird. Zusätzlich sorgt eine Führungsschiene unter der Decke dafür, dass das Opfer mit den nach oben gefesselten Händen in der richtigen Geschwindigkeit über die Schiene gleitet.</p> <p>Eine weitere teuflische Maschine für eine Sammelbestrafung ist das Teufelsrad. Sechs Mädchen können hier gleichzeitig gezüchtigt werden. Im Zentrum der Maschine sind sechs elektrisch betätigte Arme installiert, die unterschiedliche Schlaginstrumente enthalten: Rohrstock, Riemenpeitsche, Ledergurt, Reitgerte, Glasfiberrute und Gummiknüppel. Die sechs Opfer werden auf einem Drehpodest so festgeschnallt, dass ihre weit offenen Mösenspalten nach innen auf die Maschine gerichtet sind. Dann werden die sechs Arme gespannt, um dann mit voller Kraft in die Votze davor einzuschlagen. Während des neuerlichen Spannvorganges wird das Drehpodest um eine Position weiter bewegt, so dass nun jedes Opfer mit einer neuen Peitsche beglückt wird. Für einfache Bestrafungen genügt meistens ein kompletter Durchgang, bei ernsteren Vergehen können es auch bis zu zehn oder sogar zwanzig Durchgänge werden. Nach einer solchen Extremstrafe müssen die Opfer meistens zurück in die Zellen getragen werden.</p> <p>Zur Unterhaltung der Aufseher werden perverse Wettkämpfe unter den Häftlingen ausgetragen. So werden die inneren Schamlippen zweier Häftlinge fest über zwei Schnüre miteinander verbunden. Mit gefesselten Händen müssen nun beide Mädchen versuchen, die andere über eine rote Linie am Fußboden zu ziehen. Da der Verliererin eine heftige Votzenstrafe droht, werden die Lefzen beider Mädchen energisch in die Länge gezogen, bevor die Siegerin feststeht.</p> <p>Eine Variante besteht aus einem beidseitig mit Hunderten feiner Nägel gespickten Brett, das senkrecht zwischen den Kontrahentinnen steht. Mit ihren Titten müssen die Mädchen die Gegnerin rückwärts bewegen, um der drohenden Votzenstrafe zu entgehen. Auch bei der Siegerin sind hinterher die Brüste mit Hunderten feiner Wunden bedeckt.</p> <p>Zwei etwa gleich entwickelte Gefangene müssen sich selbst die Scheide mit zentimeterdicken Rundstäben aus Hartplastik füllen. Die ersten zehn Stäbe müssen in zehn Minuten eingeführt sein, wobei die Eindringtiefe genau siebeneinhalb Zentimeter beträgt, exakt bis zur roten Markierung in der Mitte der fünfzehn Zentimeter langen Stäbe. Danach hat jedes Mädchen maximal dreißig Sekunden für den nächsten Stab. Ab Stab Nr. 41 kann sich das Mädchen sogar eine ganze Minute Zeit lassen, ehe der nächste Stab in der Scheide verschwunden sein muss. Das Tückische an diesem Wettstreit ist die Tatsache, dass die Mädchen nicht sehen können, wie weit die Konkurrentin ist. Braucht das Mädchen mehr als eine Minute zum Versenken des Stabes, so gibt es einen Hieb mit der Reitgerte, quer über die Titten, quasi als Aufmunterung. Wenn eines der Mädchen meint, die maximale Kapazität der eigenen Scheide erreicht zu haben, wird bei beiden Mädchen gezählt. Der Fehlbetrag zur Gegnerin wird der Unterlegenen sofort mit einem Hammer zusätzlich in die Scheide gezwungen. Außerdem muss sie die stramme Votzenfüllung nun sechs Stunden ununterbrochen lang in sich behalten, während sie mittels einer strammen Kitzlerklemme im Strafkarussell in Bewegung gehalten wird.</p> <p>Der Siegerin bietet man an, sich nun noch weitere Stäbe in die Scheide zwingen zu lassen. Für jeden zusätzlichen Stab wird die Strafzeit mit prall gefüllter Votze um eine Stunde verringert. Die meisten Mädchen lassen sich diese sechs Zusatzstäbe gern einführen, um damit dem anstrengenden Strafkarussell zu entgehen.</p> <p>Bei den Mädchen gefürchtet ist auch die Foltermaschine, bei der sie auf einen ziemlich harten Gummidildo aufgespießt werden, der die engen Mösen stramm bis zum Anschlag füllt. Ein Drucksensor in der Spitze des Dildos löst eine Luftpumpe aus, die den Dildo ziemlich schnell anschwellen lässt. Das Mädchen kann der extremen Dehnung seiner Scheide nur entgehen, wenn es an der Stange über sich einen kräftigen Klimmzug macht. Sobald der Sensor keinen Druck mehr spürt, schaltet sich die Pumpe aus und der Druck im Dildo nimmt ab; leider aber nur langsam, so dass das Mädchen bald ermüdet und wieder auf den Dildo herab sinkt. Der neuerliche Druckaufbau ist dann wesentlich schneller und zwingt das Mädchen wieder in die Höhe. Die maximale Dehnung des Dildos ist zwar einstellbar, aber die Aufseher verzichten gern auf diese Begrenzung. Nicht selten verlieren die Mädchen auf dieser Maschine das Bewusstsein, wenn ihre Scheide über das Höchstmaß hinaus aufgeweitet wird und die Haut am Votzeneingang reißt. Aber die medizinische Versorgung in der Anstalt ist gut, so dass diese Verletzungen schnell und sachgerecht behandelt werden können.</p> <p>Die Verweildauer der Mädchen schwankt zwischen dem Minimum von drei Wochen bis zu einem mehrjährigen Aufenthalt. Die Rückfallquote ist erfreulich niedrig, denn die Aussicht auf eine längere Zeit in der Anstalt hält die meisten Mädchen von neuen Straftaten ab.</p></div>","['Hello, I have been on vacation in Egypt for a while, therefore no distributions from me. But I will be busy thinking about more punishments for the little girls. Greetings from Papisch']"
83,"Visionen, Part 1",1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,First part: Harsh discipline against women and girls in a new political aera.,2006-06-07,9,4,"Mggg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch052.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die lange insgeheim vorbereitete Revolution zur Entmachtung der Frauen in allen öffentlichen und wirtschaftlichen Führungspositionen hat endlich stattgefunden. Nach einer sehr kurzen Übergangszeit sind jetzt alle leitenden Posten durch Männer ersetzt worden; Frauen dürfen nur noch in untergeordneter Position arbeiten. Das Strafrecht ist als konsequente Folge so geändert worden, dass die körperliche Züchtigung für Mädchen und Frauen zur Regelbehandlung wird. Das Züchtigungsrecht erstreckt sich auf den Arbeitsplatz, die Schule und die häusliche Umgebung.</p> <p>Dass in der männlichen Bevölkerung der lange unterdrückte Zorn auf die früher so dominanten Frauen jetzt offen zutage tritt, zeigt sich täglich. In den Städten entstehen Strafhäuser für Mädchen und Frauen in nahezu jedem Stadtviertel; in den Dörfern werden die Turnhalle oder der Gemeindesaal zu Bestrafungszentren umgerüstet. Jede noch so geringste Unregelmäßigkeit in der Öffentlichkeit wird sogleich mit einer Einweisung in das nächste Strafhaus geahndet. Frauen, die früher eine einflussreiche Position innehatten, müssen sich einmal alle vierzehn Tage im Strafhaus einfinden, um gezüchtigt zu werden.</p> <p>Versäumt eine Frau den befohlenen Strafantritt, gleich aus welchen Gründen, so wird sie von der Polizei gewaltsam vorgeführt. Die Beamten suchen die Frau zur Festnahme in ihrer Wohnung auf und zwingen sie, sich nackt auszuziehen. Dann wird sie splitternackt durch die Straßen zum Strafhaus geführt, wo die zu erwartende Züchtigung erheblich härter ausfallen wird als ursprünglich geplant.</p> <p>Die bestehenden allgemeinbildenden Schulen werden weiter geführt, allerdings sitzen Mädchen und Jungen in den Klassenzimmern voneinander getrennt. Die Jungen sitzen an den normalen Schultischen an einer Seite des jeweiligen Raumes, für die Mädchen gibt es ganz spezielle Sitzmöbel, die für jede Schule verbindlich vorgeschrieben sind. Die Doppelbänke haben für jeweils zwei Mädchen eine ovale Aussparung im hölzernen Sitzbrett, die aus hygienischen Gründen mit einer blanken Aluminiumhülle eingefasst ist. Unter der Sitzfläche sind für jedes Mädchen zwei elektrisch fernsteuerbare Dildos angebracht, einer für die Scheide, einer für das Arschloch. Wenn die Mädchen in der vorgeschriebenen Schuluniform das Klassenzimmer betreten, legen sie noch an der Tür den kurzen Wickelrock ab und hängen ihn am Garderobenhaken auf. Da die Kleidervorschrift das Tragen von Unterwäsche verbietet, sind die Mädchen nun bis auf die kurze ärmellose Bluse und die flachen Sandalen nackt. Mit dem bereitliegenden ölgetränkten Schwamm streichen die Mädchen nun einmal der Länge nach durch die Spalte, bevor sie sich vorsichtig auf die Bank setzen. Vorsichtig deshalb, weil sie sich die beiden Dildos dabei in Scheide und After einführen müssen. Aber das Öl hilft dabei, so dass die Mädchen nun still sitzend mit den etwa drei bis vier Zentimeter tief eingedrungenen Dildos auf den Unterrichtsbeginn warten.</p> <p>Wenn der Lehrer feststellt, dass alle Mädchen ihre Position eingenommen haben, betätigt er sein Schaltpult auf dem Lehrertisch. Summend werden die Dildos nun ganz tief in die Löcher der Schülerinnen eingebohrt, wobei der Votzendildo auch durch eine pneumatische Pumpe an Umfang gewinnt. Gleichzeitig werden die Metallstacheln aktiviert, die die Innenwand von Scheide oder Darm empfindlich verletzen würden, käme das Mädchen auf die Idee, sich nun von der Bank zu erheben.</p> <p>Die Bänke der Mädchen sind schräg angeordnet, ebenso wie die der Jungen, so dass die Knaben sowohl den Ausführungen des Lehrers vorn folgen können, aber auch jederzeit in die offenen Mösenspalten der Mitschülerinnen blicken können. Dass die Dildos außer den bereits beschriebenen noch weitere Eigenschaften besitzen, spüren die Mädchen, wenn sie im Unterricht unaufmerksam sind oder eine falsche Antwort geben. Beide Dildos können durch feine Metallschienen entlang des Schaftes elektrische Schläge aussenden. Der Votzendildo hat dazu noch feine Düsen, aus denen je nach Laune des Lehrers eiskaltes oder brühheißes Wasser strömt. So hält der Lehrer Disziplin.</p> <p>Hat eines der Mädchen den besonderen Unmut des Lehrers geweckt, so zieht dieser per Fernsteuerung die Stacheln der Dildos ein und ruft das Mädchen zu sich nach vorn. Die Stacheln sind nun zwar harmlos im Schaft der Dildos verschwunden, aber der strenge Lehrer verzichtet gern darauf, auch das Volumen der Dildos wieder zu verringern. Besonders der Votzendildo, dessen tiefes Ende birnenförmig aufgepumpt ist, macht das Aufstehen für das Mädchen extrem schwierig, weil sich die Scheidenmündung dabei sehr weit öffnen muss.</p> <p>Vor dem Lehrerpult angekommen, muss das Mädchen nun auch noch die Bluse ausziehen, so dass es völlig nackt vor dem Mann steht. Inzwischen haben zwei Jungen eifrig ein Gestell in die Mitte des Raumes gezogen und die Verbindung mit der Steckdose hergestellt. Das nackte Mädchen tritt nun dicht an das Gestell heran. Die beiden hilfreichen Jungen justieren die untere Blende des Gestells so, dass die obere Kante direkt unter den prallen Mädchentitten endet. Dann schrauben sie die obere Blende so weit herunter, bis die Brüste des Mädchens leicht eingequetscht sind. Ein Bügel wird ausgeklappt, der einen kleinen Druckschalter hinter dem Rücken des aufrecht stehenden Mädchens positioniert. Weicht das Mädchen nur wenige Zentimeter zurück, so wird der Kontakt unweigerlich geschlossen. Dann treffen die beiden Jungen die letzten Vorbereitungen für die nun folgende Abstrafung. Eine waagerechte Platte wird von der dem Mädchen abgewandten Seite von unten vor die durch den Spalt zwischen den Blenden hindurchragenden Titten des Mädchens geschwenkt. Auf dieser Platte befindet sich ein Elektromotor mit zwei Achsen, auf denen jeweils zwei weiche Lederblätter von vierzig Zentimeter Länge befestigt sind. Wenn der Lehrer auf seinem Pult den passenden Regler bedient, kommt der Motor auf Touren und die Lederblätter rotieren dicht vor den Titten des Mädchens. Ein weiterer Regler lässt nun das Brett immer näher an die Titten heran kommen, bis die Lederblätter mit lautem Klatschen auf die strammen Brüste treffen und das Brustfleisch gehörig peitschen. Weil der Motor so schnell dreht, bekommen die Titten innerhalb weniger Minuten weit über tausend heftige Hiebe ab. Langsam läuft der Motor aus, doch die Qual für das Mädchen ist noch nicht vorüber. Als der Motor zum Stillstand gekommen ist, schaltet der Lehrer die Drehrichtung um, so dass nun die Titten von der Unterseite her gepeitscht werden. Bei dieser Tortur kann kein Mädchen dauerhaft standhaft bleiben. Insgesamt sechsmal leuchtet das glutrote Lämpchen auf und signalisiert, dass der Rückenkontakt betätigt wurde. Dieses Mädchen wird nach Unterrichtsschluss noch im Raum bleiben und für jeden Fehler zehn saftige Votzenhiebe kassieren, also in diesem Fall sechzig Peitschenhiebe mitten in die offene Votze, verabreicht durch den Lehrer, wobei die Jungen, wenn sie wollen, als Zuschauer dabei bleiben dürfen.</p> <p>Einmal in der Woche findet ein Workshop statt, jeweils für die Sechs- bis Zehnjährigen, die Elf- bis Vierzehnjährigen und die Fünfzehn- bis Achtzehnjährigen in getrennten Gruppen. In diesen Workshops sollen sich die Jungen angemessene Bestrafungsprozeduren für die Mädchen ausdenken und diese auch in die Tat umsetzen. Die vorher beschriebene Tittenpeitschmaschine ist das Ergebnis eines solchen Workshops. Auch die Mädchen sollen sich bei der Planung neuer Züchtigungsformen beteiligen. Die Belohnung für eine besonders gute Idee ist die zeitweise Befreiung von den Bestrafungen. Das spornt die Mädchen an, sich wie die Jungen immer neue und perversere Züchtigungsformen auszudenken.</p> <p>So ist eine Vierzehnjährige darauf gekommen, einem Mädchen einen Metallstift in den Arsch zu schieben, der mit einem Pol einer Stromquelle verbunden ist. An die inneren Schamlippen des Mädchens werden nun stramme Klemmen angebracht, die mit einem dreißig Zentimeter langen dünnen Metallgewicht extrem belastet werden. Dann muss sich das Mädchen mit gebeugten Knien über einen Metallring hocken und das Votzengewicht vorsichtig in diesen Ring gleiten lassen. Da der Ring mit dem anderen Pol der Stromquelle verbunden ist, wird jeder Fehler sofort mit einem heftigen Stromschlag von der Votze bis zum Arschloch bestraft. Da das Mädchen diese Aufgabe gleich mehrmals erfüllen muss, kann man sich vorstellen, wie oft der Unterleib vom Strom durchschossen wird.</p> <p>Ein anderes Mädchen hat die schlimme Spaltenpeitschmaschine erdacht, bei der, ähnlich wie bei der Tittenpeitschmaschine, ein Motor mit zwei harten Schnüren durch einen Spalt peitscht, über den sich das Opfer breitbeinig spreizen muss. Das Unglück wollte es, dass dieses erfindungsreiche Mädchen zwei Tage später als erstes Opfer die fertige Maschine einweihen musste. An besonderen Straftagen, die von der Schulleitung willkürlich festgelegt werden, dürfen die Mädchen nur mit nacktem Unterleib in die Pause gehen. Vor dem Verlassen des Klassenraums bekommen alle Mädchen stramme Klemmen auf die Votze, wobei bei den Kleinen die Klemmen auf die äußeren Schamlippen kommen, bei den größeren Mädchen aber auf die Lefzen und an manchen Tagen auch auf den Kitzler. Diese Klemmen werden mit schweren Gewichten belastet, ehe die Mädchen das Haus verlassen. Da die Jungen sich einen Spaß daraus machen, die Mädchen auf dem Hof hin und her zu jagen, kommen die Gewichte heftig ins Schwingen und zerren die zarten weiblichen Organe energisch in die Länge. Verliert ein Mädchen dabei eine Klemme, ist ihm eine saftige Bestrafung sicher.</p></div>",[]
84,In Der Schule,-1,PAPISCH,joergscheele@yahoo.de,School punishments in the near future. The girls are punishing two malevolents.,2006-09-04,10,4,"Mggg, nc, tort, disc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/papisch053.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich frage mich manchmal, wie die Lehrer früher die Disziplin in ihren Klassen gesichert haben, als die körperliche Züchtigung noch streng verboten war. Wenn ich dann aber in alten Büchern lese, welche chaotischen und undisziplinierten Zustände damals an den öffentlichen Schulen herrschten, wundere ich mich gar nicht mehr. Da wurde es höchste Zeit für das zuerst 2017 nur in Euroland, ab 2018 auch in der übrigen Welt erwirkte Gesetz, das die strenge körperliche Züchtigung zum umfassenden Erziehungsprinzip bestimmte. Die damals stets hoffnungslos überfüllten Gefängnisse beherbergen jetzt nur noch die wirklich gemein gefährlichen Verbrecher. Alle geringeren Vergehen werden durch körperliche Züchtigungen geahndet, die meistens öffentlich stattfinden. Diese Veranstaltungen erfreuen sich eines regen Zuspruchs, nicht zuletzt dank der Tatsache, dass alle Delinquenten splitternackt der neugierigen Öffentlichkeit vorgeführt werden.</p> <p>Auch in der Schule steht die intensive körperliche Züchtigung im Mittelpunkt.</p> <p>Wir haben zwar bei uns reine Mädchen- und Jungenklassen, doch wenn eine größere Bestrafung ansteht, versammeln sich alle Schülerinnen und Schüler gemeinsam in der großen Sporthalle, wo die Prozedur abgehalten wird. Da die Züchtigungen sich hauptsächlich gegen die Geschlechtsorgane der nackten Mädchen und Jungen richten, kommt zum Schmerz der eigentlichen Bestrafung noch die Demütigung der schamlosen Entblößung hinzu.</p> <p>Kleinere Vergehen wie Schwatzen im Unterricht oder kleine Unaufmerksamkeiten werden gleich im Klassenraum geahndet. Das Mädchen tritt vor, zieht das kurze Kleid über den Kopf und streift den Schlüpfer ab, so dass es bis auf Söckchen und Schuhe splitternackt ist. Die Sechs- bis Zehnjährigen bekommen dann den Stock oder die Reitgerte über die strammen Hinterbacken gezogen. Für geringe Vergehen reichen meistens ein paar Hiebe quer über den Arsch; war die Übertretung etwas schwerwiegender, so gibt es nach diesen Hieben noch eine Portion, die der Länge nach auf und vor allem zwischen die Backen geschlagen wird. Dabei treffen Stock und Peitsche auch schon einmal direkt auf das kleine hintere Loch und auf die dicken Schamlippen, die bei der erzwungenen Beinspreizung ganz bequem zugänglich sind.</p> <p>Größere Mädchen, denen bereits die Brüste wachsen, bekommen auch Hiebe auf die nackten Titten, wobei die Nippel und deren unmittelbare Umgebung besonders schmerzempfindlich sind. Doch am wirksamsten sind immer noch die Hiebe in die weit offene Spalte, ohne die eine Bestrafung in dieser Altersgruppe nicht vollständig wäre.</p> <p>Heute habe ich mit meinen Elfjährigen einen botanischen Tagesausflug gemacht. In den Städten ist ja kaum noch wild wachsendes Grün zu finden, deshalb habe ich meine Klasse mit dem Bus aufs Land fahren lassen. In kleinen Grüppchen wurden die Mädchen dann losgeschickt, um bestimmte botanische Aufgaben zu lösen. Da jedes Mädchen per GPS-Chip jederzeit zu lokalisieren ist, ist das Risiko gering, dass sich die Kleinen im Wald verlaufen. Ich mache es mir derzeit in der kleinen Waldgaststätte gemütlich und beobachte gelegentlich den Monitor meines GPS-Scanners. Dort tut sich seit ein paar Minuten etwas. Eigentlich hätten die kleinen gelben Punkte, die den Standort jedes Mädchens kennzeichnen, über eine große Fläche verteilt sein sollen, doch nun streben alle Leuchtpunkte einem gemeinsamen Ziel zu. Das muss ich kontrollieren.</p> <p>Während ich mich dem geheimen Treffpunkt meiner Mädchen vorsichtig nähere, verschmelzen die einzelnen Leuchtpunkte auf meinem Display zu einem einzigen größeren Leuchtfleck und anstelle der Einzelinformation am Punkt erscheinen alle Mädchen als Liste am Bildschirmrand. Ich bin fast dort und verberge mich hinter den dichten Büschen, von wo ich einen guten Blick auf die kleine Lichtung habe, wo sich meine gesamte Klasse versammelt hat. Zwei Mädchen werden von den anderen umringt. Ich habe bisher nichts verstehen können, aber anscheinend wurde den beiden Mädchen befohlen, sich nackt auszuziehen. Heike, die kleinere von beiden, hat bereits das Kleid ausgezogen und streift jetzt gerade ihren Schlüpfer ab; Conny, die größere, hat eben noch gezögert, zieht aber nach einer scharfen Aufforderung jetzt auch ihr Kleid aus. Bald stehen beide Mädchen splitternackt auf dem Waldboden und halten die Hände vor die kleinen festen Brüste. Veronica, die Klassensprecherin, tritt vor und ich kann nun jedes Wort verstehen.</p> <p>„Wir haben es nun endgültig satt, immer wieder wegen euch beiden zusätzlich bestraft zu werden. Erst vorgestern haben wir alle euretwegen zehn Kitzlerhiebe extra bezogen, nur weil ihr meintet, nach der normalen Bestrafung noch kichern zu müssen. Und den Tag davor durften wir uns alle eine Scheidenspülung mit Eiswasser abholen, weil ihr wieder einmal unverschämte Bemerkungen machen musstet. Es reicht uns jetzt. Wir werden euch nun eine Abreibung verpassen, die ihr so schnell nicht vergessen werdet. Mädels, packt sie !“ Je vier Mädchen stürzen sich auf die beiden nackten Mädchen, packen sie an Armen und Beinen und werfen sie zu Boden. Die übrigen Mädchen nehmen nun die offenbar vorher gesammelten Brennnesseln aus ihren botanischen Körben und reiben damit die Titten und die Mösenspalten der beiden verhassten Mädchen ein. Um die Schmerzensschreie zu dämpfen, setzen sich zwei Mädchen auf die Gesichter der Opfer, nachdem sie sich vorher die Schlüpfer ausgezogen haben. Nach einigen Minuten sind die Titten und die Spalten der beiden Mädchen feuerrot und mit den typischen Quaddeln bedeckt, die die Nesseln auf zarter Haut entstehen lassen.</p> <p>Jetzt ziehen die hilfreichen Mädchen die Beine der Opfer noch weiter auseinander und gleichzeitig ein Stück nach oben, so dass die Spalte nun bis zum Hintern weit offen steht. Aber das ist wohl noch nicht genug. Die Anführerin befiehlt: „Reißt ihnen die Löcher auf und stopft die Brennnesseln ganz tief in die Votzen hinein. Diesen Tag sollen sie so bald nicht vergessen.“ Mit den durch die botanischen Gummihandschuhe geschützten Fingern drücken die Mädchen die Nesselblätter ganz tief in die Scheiden der ächzenden Opfer hinein.</p> <p>Ein anderes Mädchen hat derweil zwei Tannenzapfen gefunden, die nun brutal in die engen Scheidenmündungen der beiden Delinquentinnen gestopft werden. Da das Mädchen die Zapfen mit dem unteren Ende zuerst einführt, werden die Mädchen später große Probleme haben, diese später wieder aus der eigenen Möse zu entfernen, weil die einzelnen Zapfensegmente wie kleine Widerhaken wirken. Zwar werden sich aufgrund der Feuchtigkeit in den Mädchenmösen die jetzt noch trockenen Zapfen geringfügig schließen, aber nicht so sehr, dass die Entfernung leicht wäre.</p> <p>„So, Mädchen, das wird euch hoffentlich eine kleine Lehre sein. Ihr könnt euch nun wieder anziehen und eure Suche fortsetzen. Aber die Zapfen bleiben noch in euren Mösen, bis wir uns am Treffpunkt versammeln. Wenn es dort keinen Grund zur Klage gibt, dürft ihr euch die Dinger aus euren Votzen puhlen.“</p> <p>Da die heimliche Strafaktion offenbar zuende ist, ziehe ich mich unauffällig zurück. Zum Eingreifen gibt es keinen Grund. Die beiden arroganten Mädchen haben die Abreibung mehr als verdient.</p> <p>Als sich meine Mädchen später am Treffpunkt versammeln, beobachte ich, dass die beiden Sünderinnen es offenbar vorgezogen haben, den Rest des Tages ohne Schlüpfer zu verbringen. Der raue Stoff war wohl zu schmerzhaft auf der durch das Nesselgift extrem sensiblen Haut zwischen den Schenkeln. Ich begutachte die Sammelergebnisse und stelle fest, dass alle Mädchen ihre Sache gut gemacht haben. Insgeheim aufatmend ziehen sich die beiden Delinquentinnen hinter die Gastwirtschaft zurück, um sich gegenseitig die sperrigen Tannenzapfen aus den gequälten Mösen zu entfernen. Ich beobachte das schwierige Unterfangen unauffällig vom Fenster aus. Unter kaum unterdrücktem Stöhnen dringen die beiden Mädchen sich gegenseitig in die Scheiden ein, um die Zapfen mit ihren Fingern zu umschließen. Erst dann können sie die Zapfen vorsichtig heraus ziehen. Ich kann von meinem Beobachtungspunkt aus gut sehen, wie sich die Scheiden ganz enorm weiten müssen, ehe die Fremdkörper herausgezogen werden können. Dann überreichen die Mädchen die Zapfen mit verlegenem Lachen an die Klassensprecherin, die die beiden Marterinstrumente einpackt, quasi als Drohung, falls sich die Mädchen wieder einmal daneben benehmen.</p></div>",[]
85,"Olaf und die Nachbarstochter, Part 1",1,PASCAL,no@email,"Olaf is babysitting the neighbour's 12yo daughter nearly every day, because her mother has a lot of work. But if she knew, what happens with her daughter every day behind Olaf's door, she would drop down with a heart attack... This is part 1 of a story in german language.",2006-02-19,19,5,"Mg, spank, anal, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pascal001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als Olaf gut erholt aufwachte, konnte er mit Fug und Recht behaupten, eine herrliche Nacht gehabt zu haben. Neben sich im Bett spürte er eine Bewegung und drehte sich schwerfällig dorthin um. Von Patricia war nur der Kopf zu sehen, der Rest ihres Körpers war von der dicken Bettdecke verdeckt. Etwas mehr als schulterlange rötlich-braune Haare verteilten sich unordentlich auf ihrem Kopfkissen. Das 12jährige Mädchen lächelte Olaf an, war offenbar schon vor ihm wach gewesen und hatte ihn nur nicht wecken wollen.</p> <p>„Guten Morgen mein Engel“, brummte er schläfrig und küsste sie erst auf die Wange, dann auf die Lippen. Sie erwiderte den Kuss und er konnte spüren, wie sich ihre Zunge durch ihre samtig-weichen Lippen schob und er ließ sie in seinen Mund gleiten, wo er einen Moment lang zärtlich daran saugte. Schließlich ließ er von ihr ab und setzte sich auf.</p> <p>Er zog die Bettdecke mit einem Ruck von Patricias Körper weg und sah, dass sie noch fast genauso dalag, wie er sie vor dem Einschlafen zurückgelassen hatte. Sie war bis auf einen lächerlich winzigen Slip nackt und hatte die Arme in einem schmerzhaft wirkenden Winkel auf den Rücken gedreht. Gestern Abend hatte er dort ihre Handgelenke mit einem dicken Lederband fest aneinander gebunden und ebenso ihre Ellbogen. Daraus resultierte eine unbequem aussehende Liegeposition, so dass Patricia mit durchgedrücktem Rücken und fantastisch präsentierten, in die Höhe gereckten Brüsten dalag. Auf diesen festen kleinen Brüsten, die für ihr Alter schon recht gut entwickelt waren, konnte er noch deutlich Spuren von getrocknetem Sperma sehen. Er hatte es letzte Nacht nicht weggewischt, sondern einfach dort belassen, wo er es hingewichst hatte.</p> <p>Ein weiterer Hingucker war das eng anliegende Hundehalsband um ihren Hals. Sie legte es nur selten ab, hatte es sogar in der Schule an, und selbst wenn sie mit ihren Freundinnen unterwegs war. Man könnte meinen, es sei lediglich ein etwas schräges Mode-Accessoire, doch wenn sie mit Olaf alleine war, wurde es manchmal tatsächlich seinem eigentlich Zweck gerecht: Immer wenn Olaf danach war, oder es die Situation erforderte, befestigte er eine Leine an der Öse des Halsbands und führte seine junge Sklavin daran herum oder befestigte es irgendwo, um ihre Bewegungsfreiheit einzuschränken.</p> <p>Sanft umfasste Olaf nun ihre kleinen Titten und drückte sie leicht zusammen. Ihr Lächeln wurde noch etwas breiter. Eine Hand ließ er weiter hinunterwandern und schob sie zwischen ihre Beine, um ihre haarlose Pussy zu streicheln.</p> <p>Jetzt verzog Patricia ihr allerdings Gesicht und protestierte: „Lass das, ich muss mich doch fertig machen!“</p> <p>Doch Olaf ließ nicht nach, sondern verstärkte den Druck etwas, so dass erst ein, dann zwei seiner Finger in ihre Pussy drangen. „Hey“, rief sie empört, „ich muss doch heute in die Schule!“ Sie presste die Beine zusammen und drehte ihren Oberkörper hin und her, um seine andere Hand von ihren Brüsten fernzuhalten. Olaf ließ los. Streng packte er sie mit einer Hand an einer Schulter und schlug mit der flachen anderen Hand seitlich fest auf jede ihrer Brüste. Es klatschte dabei laut und Patricia hielt auf der Stelle in ihrem Protest inne.</p> <p>„Wirst du wohl damit aufhören!“ mahnte er sie. „Sonst muss ich mir heute Nachmittag eine Strafe ausdenken.“</p> <p>Sie blickte ihn erst erschrocken an, dann grinste sie und streckte ihm die Zunge raus. Auch Olaf lächelte jetzt wieder. Dennoch musste er ihr Recht geben: Heute war Montag, das Wochenende war vorbei. Das Mädchen musste wieder zur Schule. Also drehte er sie auf den Rücken, streichelte kurz über ihren festen kleinen Po (sie quittierte das mit einem unterdrückten Kichern) und band dann ihre Arme los. Sie stöhnte, als sie sich aufsetzte und das Blut wieder ungehindert in ihren Armen zirkulieren konnte. „Nächstes Mal bitte nicht mehr so fest fesseln“, brummelte sie, während sie sich ihre schmerzenden Arme rieb.</p> <p>„Ruhe, sonst lasse ich während der nächsten Nacht den Dildo auf höchster Stufe in dir drin“, schimpfte er, allerdings ohne es wirklich so zu meinen. Immerhin würde er in diesem Fall selber nicht gut schlafen können, denn der Dildo war auf höchster Stufe recht laut. Sie wusste das natürlich und schnaubte nur verächtlich, während sie aus dem Schlafzimmer ging und unter die Dusche hüpfte, um die von ihrem erwachsenen Liebhaber hinterlassenen Spuren der vergangenen Nacht abzuwaschen. Auch Olaf zog sich an. Zwar musste er heute nicht aus dem Haus (er arbeitete in Heimarbeit für seine Firma und verdiente nicht schlecht dabei), dennoch konnte er ja nicht den ganzen Morgen im Bett verbringen.</p> <p>Er hatte das Frühstück fast fertig, als Patricia frisch geduscht und fertig angezogen in der Küche erschien. Olaf sah zu ihr hin und der Anblick verschlug ihm (sogar nach diesen ganzen Monaten noch) den Atem. Eine eng anliegende Jeans mit rosa Gürtel, durch die man den Stringtanga quasi sehen konnte. Ein bauchfreies, sehr enges T-Shirt, das ihre jungen Brüste mehr betonte als versteckte. Ein breites, gewinnendes Lächeln, das eine Reihe weißer Zähne strahlen ließ und ihre in einem Pferdeschwanz gebändigten rotbraunen Haare. Sogar ihr Hundehalsband hatte das Mädchen wieder angelegt, sofern sie es unter der Dusche überhaupt abgenommen hatte. Das alles verwandelte Patricia in einen Anblick, bei dem jeder erwachsene Mann eine dicke Erektion bekommen und ihre männlichen Mitschüler eigentlich auf der Stelle in ihre Unterhosen abspritzen mussten.</p> <p>Sie strahlte Olaf an, denn sie genoss offenbar die unverhohlene Bewunderung, die er ihrem frühreifen Körper entgegenbrachte, und setzte sich dann zu ihm an den Tisch. Er hatte schon angefangen sich ein Brötchen zu schmieren und sie tat es ihm gleich. „Musst du heute nicht bei deiner Mutter frühstücken?“ fragte Olaf und trank einen Schluck Kaffee.</p> <p>Patricia schüttelte den Kopf. „Die ist schon längst im Büro. Diese Woche muss sie eine Kollegin vertreten und arbeitet deshalb wahrscheinlich doppelt so viel wie sonst.“</p> <p>„Schade, dass sie immer so wenig Zeit für dich hat“, meinte Olaf und grinste. „Es ist wirklich eine Schande, dass du deshalb immer hier zum Nachbarn abgeschoben wirst.“</p> <p>Patricia nickte und seufzte theatralisch. „Ja, schlimm. Wenn meine Mutter wüsste, was dieser Kerl die ganze Zeit mit ihrer minderjährigen Tochter anstellt, würde sie tot umfallen.“</p> <p>Olaf musste lachen, denn es war gar nicht so unwahrscheinlich, dass Manuela, Patricias Mutter, sich recht gut vorstellen konnte, was hinter Olafs Wohnungstür von Statten ging, wenn Patricia ihn besuchen kam. Und im Prinzip war Patricia öfter bei Olaf als gegenüber in der Wohnung ihrer Mutter. Aber selbst wenn Manuela zwar nicht alles wusste, aber sich doch einiges denken konnte, so schien sie sich nicht besonders daran zu stören. Sie hielt ihre Tochter für erwachsen genug, um sie ihre eigenen Entscheidungen treffen zu lassen und mischte sich nicht ein. Zudem hielt sie Olaf wohl für einen sympathischen jungen Mann, dem sie ihre Tochter gerne anvertraute - warum sonst sollte sie wohl erlauben, dass Patricia immer öfter die Nächte bei Olaf verbrachte? Nicht zuletzt war sie froh darum, dass Patricia eine Bezugsperson und einen Ort hatte, wohin sie gehen konnte, wenn sie selbst nicht zu Hause war. Und zu Hause war sie selten, seit sie vor einem halben Jahr in ihrer Firma zur Chefsekretärin befördert wurde und sehr viel mehr arbeiten musste.</p> <p>„Ja“, meinte Olaf grinsend, „wahrscheinlich würde sie diesen Kerl sofort einsperren lassen.“</p> <p>„Und das mit gutem Recht!“ bestätigte Patricia.</p> <p>Nachdem sie zu Ende gefrühstückt hatten, lehnte Olaf sich zurück und beobachtete Patricia dabei, wie sie leise vor sich hin summend den Tisch abräumte. Als sie die Spülmaschine einräumte, wackelte ihr wohlgeformter und von blauem Jeansstoff verdeckter Po nahe an Olafs Gesicht herum. Ob das nun absichtlich oder unbewusste geschah, zumindest hatte es auf Olaf einen eindeutigen Effekt. Als er aufstand grinste er breit und in seiner Hose war eine deutliche Erhebung zu sehen. Er stellte sich dicht hinter das Mädchen, das noch immer damit beschäftigt war, das Besteck in den Waschkorb zu stellen und ihn offenbar noch nicht bemerkt hatte. Er ging leicht in die Knie, so dass sich ihr Arsch nun genau in der richtigen Höhe befand. Olaf öffnete seinen Gürtel und Reißverschluss und holte seinen immer härter werdenden Schwengel heraus. Damit klatschte er auf Patricias Hintern, die sich mit einem erschrockenen Quieken aufrichtete. Doch bevor sie sich umdrehen konnte, packte er sie an den Hüften und zog sie an sich heran. Sein steifes Rohr presste sich an ihren Hintern und er bewegte seine Hüften so, dass es sich auf und ab rieb.</p> <p>„Oh nein“, stöhnte sie leise, lehnte ihren Kopf aber mit genießerisch geschlossenen Augen zurück an seine Brust. „Ich muss doch in die Schule…“</p> <p>„Aber vorher wirst du mich noch befriedigen!“ murmelte er in ihre Haare und begann damit, ihre kleinen Brüste zu massieren. „Und wie?“ fragte sie misstrauisch.</p> <p>„Hmmm…“ Olaf überlegte und dachte an ihren herrlichen Arsch, der eben noch so aufreizend vor seinem Gesicht herumgewackelt hatte. Dann wusste er die Antwort: „Genau! So richtig gut anal.“</p> <p>„Och nee“, protestierte sie und wand sich unter seinem festen Griff, „dann verpass ich doch den Bus!“</p> <p>Strafend kniff er sie in ihre Brustwarzen. „Egal, dann fahre ich dich heute eben selber hin. Jetzt wirst du mich aber erstmal mit deinem kleinen Schließmuskel massieren bis ich abspritze, ist das klar?“</p> <p>„Aber ja, Massah“, stöhnte sie ergeben und begann dann damit, ihre Jeans zu öffnen. Er half ihr dabei und zog ihr dann die Hose herunter. Diese leistete zwar an der Hüfte leichten Widerstand, doch schließlich gab sie den herrlichen Arsch des Mädchens frei, der von einem Stringtanga notdürftig verdeckt wurde.</p> <p>Olaf ging auf die Knie, legte seine Hände auf ihre Pobacken und zog sie leicht auseinander.</p> <p>„Ich wusste gar nicht, dass Mädchen in deinem Alter schon Tangas anziehen dürfen“, schimpfte er gespielt streng, nachdem er mit der Zunge den String beiseite geschoben und einige Augenblicke an ihrem Arschloch herumgeleckt hatte.</p> <p>Patricia schnaubte. „Wenn ich daran denke, was ich für dich manchmal anziehen muss ist das hier doch einer Nonne würdig!“</p> <p>Olaf klatschte mit der flachen Hand auf eine ihrer festen Pobacken und brachte sie dadurch etwas zum Wackeln. „Genug davon, wir kommen jetzt zur Sache, junge Dame!“</p> <p>„Ich bitte darum“, drängelte sie, „und beeil dich gefälligst!“</p> <p>Olaf erfüllte ihren Wunsch und zog ihr mit einem Ruck auch noch den Tanga herunter. Er landete mitsamt der Jeans zwischen ihren Füßen auf dem Boden. Jetzt hatte sie nur noch ihre Schuhe, ihr T-Shirt und das Halsband an. Er fuhr mit dem Zeigefinger durch die Öse ihres Halsbands und zog sie daran aus der Küche, durch den Flur und ins Wohnzimmer, wo der Boden mit einem weichen Teppich bedeckt war. Sie wehrte sich nicht.</p> <p>„Knie dich hin!“ befahl er ihr dort, was sie umgehend befolgte. Sie ging erst auf die Knie, dann lehnte sie sich nach vorn und platzierte sich so auf allen Vieren, wobei sie Olaf ihren nackten Po lasziv entgegenrechte.</p> <p>Olaf holte aus seiner Hosentasche eine Tube Gleitcreme heraus, und ließ dann seine Hose auf den Boden fallen. Er kniete sich hinter das Mädchen, öffnete die Tube und schmierte ihr eine gehörige Portion der Creme zwischen die Pobacken. Patricia zog scharf Luft zwischen die Zähne, da die Creme eiskalt war. Mit zwei Fingern verteilte Olaf die Creme um ihr Arschloch herum und drang dann damit mit etwas Mühe bis zum zweiten Fingerglied in sie ein. Sie reagierte darauf mit einem leisen Stöhnen. Schließlich rieb er mit dem Rest der Creme seinen zum Bersten harten Penis ein. Olaf war mit etwa 18 Zentimetern von der Natur gut bestückt worden und wunderte sich jedes Mal, wie so ein junges Mädchen damit fertig wurde. Aber Patricia hatte ihre „Aufnahmefähigkeit“ schon oft genug bewiesen, so dass er sich darum keine Sorgen machen musste. Also platzierte er sich nun direkt hinter sie, zog mit beiden Händen ihre Pobacken auseinander und setzte seine Penisspitze an ihren Darmausgang. Mit leichtem Druck überwand er den Widerstand, den der Schließmuskel des Mädchens ihm bot, und schob seinen Penis Zentimeter für Zentimeter in ihren Darm. Patricia atmete schwer und unterdrückte hin und wieder einen Schmerzenslaut, bis er endlich ganz in ihr drin war.</p> <p>„Sehr gut!“ lobte er sie und klatschte fest mit der Hand auf ihre Pobacke. Sie kicherte erleichtert und etwas außer Atem. Und nun begann er mit der eigentlichen Arbeit. Er packte mit beiden Händen fest ihre Hüften und schob sie ein Stück von sich fort, so dass sein Penis fast ganz aus ihrem Po wieder herauskam. Und dann rammte er ihn brutal wieder in ihren Darm hinein. Jetzt konnte das 12jährige Mädchen ein schmerzvolles Aufstöhnen nicht mehr unterdrücken, doch ihr erwachsener Freund zeigte keine Rücksicht. Er rammte sein Rohr in immer schneller werdendem Rhythmus in sie hinein. Nach einer Weile merkte er, wie sie versuchte ihr Arschloch etwas mehr zusammen zu kneifen, um ihn schneller zum Abspritzen zu bringen, doch er konnte sich noch beherrschen. Sein Stoßrhythmus ließ nicht nach und so versuchte sie es schließlich mit einer andere Taktik: Sie schob ihre Hand zwischen ihren Beinen hindurch nach hinten und umfasste damit seine Hoden. Sanft begann sie sie zu massieren. Der Effekt war atemberaubend und Olaf konnte kaum mehr an sich halten.</p> <p>„Willst du, dass ich in deinen Darm ejakuliere?“ fragte er unter lustvollem Stöhnen.</p> <p>„Ja“, brachte sie hervor.</p> <p>„Dann sag es!“ Er konnte schon fühlen, wie es in seinen Eiern brodelte.</p> <p>„Bitte ejakuliere dein Sperma in meinen Darm!“ rief sie unter großer Anstrengung.</p> <p>Aber Olaf lachte nur. „Nein, ich weiß was Besseres!“</p> <p>Er zog seinen Penis mit einem Ruck aus ihrem Arsch, was sie zu einem leisen Aufschrei veranlasste. Mit festem Griff drehte er sie so um, dass sie nun vor ihm kniete, das Gesicht zu ihm gewandt. Er stand auf und schlug mit seinem Penis links und rechts auf ihr Gesicht. Dann packte er ihn fester und presste die Spitze zwischen ihre Lippen. Sie öffnete den Mund etwas weiter, so dass er den Penis ganz in ihren Mund und ihren Rachen schieben konnte. Patricia bekam keine Luft mehr und musste einen Würgereflex unterdrücken, aber dann zog er ihn schon wieder heraus. Mit einem Plopp verließ er ihre Lippen.</p> <p>„Mund auf“, befahl er. Sie gehorchte, öffnete den Mund so weit sie konnte und streckte die Zunge heraus.</p> <p>Nun begann Olaf mit der rechten Hand seinen Schwanz zu wichsen, während seine Linke Hand Patricias Kopf in dieser Position festhielt. Er zielte mit der Schwanzspitze genau in ihren Mund, war kaum zwei Zentimeter davon entfernt.</p> <p>Und als Patricia dann noch damit fortfuhr mit der Hand seine Hoden zu kneten, konnte er sich nicht mehr zurückhalten. Er fühlte, wie das Sperma seinen Penis hinaufschoss und kam zu einem heftigen Orgasmus. Er zitterte am ganzen Körper, konnte aber noch so gut zielen, dass das Sperma genau in den Mund des Mädchens spritzte, ein heißer Schwall nach dem anderen landete auf ihrer Zunge oder klatschte tief in ihre Kehle.</p> <p>Gehorsam hielt Patricia den Mund weit geöffnet, bis auch der letzte Strahl seinen Weg in ihren Mund gefunden hatte. Völlig außer Atem ließ Olaf sich zurück aufs Sofa sinken, nachdem er den letzten schleimigen Rest auf ihre süße Mädchen-Nase abgeschüttelt hatte.</p> <p>Patricia schloss den Mund und lächelte, krabbelte dann zu ihm hin und kuschelte sich zwischen seine geöffneten Schenkel. Mit einer Hand kraulte sie zärtlich seine Hoden und streichelte seinen erschlaffenden Penis. Olaf lächelte erschöpft auf sie herab. Sie grinste zu ihm herauf, die Backen aufgeplustert, weil voll von seinem Samen. Sie öffnete den Mund und präsentierte ihm stolz das weiße, schlabberige Ergebnis dieser morgendlichen Übung. Sie spielte mit ihrer Zunge darin herum, ließ es von einer Backe in die andere schwappen, prustete ein Wenig davon zwischen ihren Lippen hervor, schlürfte es aber sofort wieder hinein. Olaf sah fasziniert dabei zu, was sie sichtlich genoss.</p> <p>„Na, schmeckt’s?“ fragte er grinsend.</p> <p>Sie schloss den Mund und schluckte die ganze warme Soße unter leicht verzogenem Gesicht herunter. Dann öffnete sie den Mund wieder kurz ganz weit, um ihm zu beweisen, dass sie nichts übrig gelassen hatte.</p> <p>„Aaah, immer wieder ein Genuss“, behauptete sie dann fachmännisch. Olaf lachte.</p> <p>„So, jetzt aber los“, drängte er plötzlich, „sonst kommen wir zu spät. Dass Ihr Frauen aber morgens auch immer so lange braucht.“</p> <p>Patricia sah ihn strafend an und schlug ihn auf den Oberschenkel. „Alter Perversling!“ rief sie ihm zu, während sie lachend vor ihm in die Küche flüchtete.</p> <p>Als sich beide wieder angezogen hatten, schnappte Patricia ihren Schulrucksack und Olaf seine Autoschlüssel. Sein BMW stand in der Tiefgarage, aber der Aufzug brachte sie schnell vom sechsten Stock dorthin.</p> <p>Der Verkehr auf der Straße war glücklicherweise nicht so schlimm wie sonst immer. So schaffte es Olaf, das Mädchen noch rechtzeitig an der Schule vorzufahren. Aus dem Fenster konnte Patricia schon zwei ihrer Schulfreundinnen sehen.</p> <p>„Da sind Angela und Julia“, meinte sie aufgeregt, „du kannst mich hier rauslassen.“ Sie winkte den beiden fröhlich zu, und es waren, wie Olaf wieder einmal feststellen musste, ähnlich hübsche Mädchen wie Patricia. Eine hatte lange, glatt herabfallende dunkle Haare und ein geblümtes T-Shirt sowie einen kurzen Faltenrock an, der ihre nackten Beine sehr sexy wirken ließ. Die andere hatte fast schulterlange blonde, leicht gewellte Haare und trug wie Patricia eine empörend enge Jeans unter einem für diese Jahreszeit viel zu warm erscheinenden, weit geschnittenen Pullover. Ihre Brüste konnte er daher nicht sehen, aber die Dunkelhaarige war vorne ungefähr so gut ausgestattet wie Patricia.</p> <p>Olaf hielt an und Patricia öffnete die Beifahrertür. Schnell drückte sie ihm noch einen Kuss auf die Backe, schnappte ihren Rucksack und sprang aus dem Wagen. Sie eilte auf ihre Freundinnen zu, während Olaf noch einen Moment lang hinterher blickte. Die drei umarmten sich, als hätten sie sich seit Monaten nicht mehr gesehen, dabei war es doch nur ein Wochenende gewesen. Als die Begrüßung geschafft war, deutete eines der Mädchen (Olaf, vermutete, es war Julia) in Olafs Richtung und flüsterte den anderen beiden etwas zu. Daraufhin brachen sie in Kichern aus und das dritte Mädchen mit den blonden Haaren (also wahrscheinlich Angela) winkte ihm zu, worauf die drei noch lauter kicherten.</p> <p>Olaf winkte kurz zurück und fuhr dann los. Er wusste nicht, was Patricia ihren Freundinnen so alles erzählte, aber solange es das Geheimnis der drei blieb und ihn nicht in Schwierigkeiten brachte, hatte er damit kein Problem. Im Gegenteil, vielleicht würden sich dadurch eines Tages interessante Möglichkeiten ergeben…</p></div>",[]
86,Untitled,-1,PAUL,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/paul001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When I was 7, I started piano lessons. My mom and I both took them from the same teacher. So during her lesson, I'd cool my jets around his house. I soon discovered my teacher's 7 yr old son Micky.</p> <p> Before long, we were friends and one day, by a quick arrangement, I was to stay over his house. Pretty soon, I was wearing one of his pajamas (the tight fitting kind) and lying on his bed watching TV. This made me horny (I'm bi) and since I loved bondage, I suggested we try 'escape tricks'.</p> <p> We could only locate some lanyards, thin long plastic strips, but they would have to do. I was to be bound first, so I kneeled, sitting on my heels, on the bed and put my hands behind me. He crossed my wrists and pulled the lanyard extremely tight around them. I was shocked that he was so aggressive about it, and surprised that I would not be able to get loose at all. Then, after cinching it off, he gave me a strong push on the back and I went sprawling on my tummy onto the bed, a rough landing even at that young age.</p> <p> Next, he made a bee-line for my pants, by grabbing them on both sides to pull them down. Me? I panicked and kicked free. The bedroom door was wide open and his parents were home. He persisted in trying to pants me while I fought him off with just my feet (I was still flat on my back). His innate talents for negotiating came out as he said 'I just wanted to give you a shot - like playing doctor.' It only took me about 2 seconds to agree. I really wanted to submit anyway, and by then, I had forgotten his parents completely. So I turn back on my tummy, and he was on me right away. He pinned down my legs (to complete my capture) and yanked down my pj pants.</p> <p> He spent a good long time inspecting and exploring while I tried my bonds. Finally, I convinced him it was enough, he pulled my pjs back up and untied my wrists. That was all for that night, but after that he knew how to get me where he wanted me, which led to many more such episodes. </p> </div>",[]
87,"Good Girl, Pedo Section",1,PEARL,no@email,,2004-02-23,81,4,"g, nc, nosex, bd, ped",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pearl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Pedo section</p> <p>The Pedo service section is proud to be able to supply well trained and highly motivated girls of any age from a few months old to 12 years old.</p> <p>However, due to low demand, girls younger than 4 years old must be requested several months in advance of their presentation.</p> <p>Girls of ages 5 to 11 are readily available at all times, but if a specific age or some other characteristic is desired it is wise to request this a week in advance. Likewise if urinary distress, virginity, special restraints, costumes of any sort, or special training is desired it is well to request a week in advance. </p> <p class=""h2"">Uniforms</p> <p>The girls wear regular uniforms during the day, including regular “little girl” panties. The panties are always worn over a chastity belt. Normally the panties are cotton or nylon, but for punishment or special training the girl may wear waterproof plastic panties.</p> <p>In adults orgasm is usually permitted even if actual intercourse is prevented. However orgasms are considered unnatural and potentially harmful in pre-pubescent and even many adolescent girls. In particular, it is generally considered desirable that a virgin never experience an orgasm before her first vaginal penetration.</p> <p>Pre-pubescent girls do not normally seek arousal and especially do not seek out intercourse. However, slave girls are intended to provide frequent and satisfying sexual services to their owner, and the normal lack of responsiveness of a pre-pubescent girl is a problem even for natural pedophiles.</p> <p>Slave girls have traditionally been provided with sexual stimulation as part of their training or simply as part of their introduction to sexual activity. Unfortunately this often results in physical damage to the girl, and never results in the high emotional reaction that can provide a great deal of pleasure for her owner. This emotional training can be either seeking out sex or passionately avoiding sex according to the type of training.</p> <p>Our training program provides very young girls who have the desired reaction to the point of desperation on the part of the little girl even though the girl is a virgin!</p> <p>This can be realized as an extreme forwardness (e. g. verbal suggestiveness and posing), sexual provocation by the girl (e. g. exposing herself), physical initiation of sex by the girl (e. g. undressing her owner), and even attempts at forcible rape by the little girl! Alternatively the girl can be trained to an extreme prudishness and similar avoidance based on learned keywords and actions.</p> <p>Each girl wears a chastity belt complete with anti-masturbation secondary guard, and clitoral anti-orgasm cup. This is known as a three tiered chastity belt since there are a total of three barriers in place to prevent undesired behavior.</p> <p>All girls wear their chastity belt continuously, 24/7, except for brief weekly inspections.</p> <p>The primary guard has been developed over many years in adult chastity control devices so as to prevent unauthorized intercourse while at the same time providing a continuous and controlled arousal in the wearer by capturing the labial lips and applying a continuous pressure to them. As the wearer moves about the primary guard varies the pressure applied, emulating a low intensity vibrator. The immediate effect is not great, but over a period of days or weeks this low level stimulation will build up an enormous arousal level even in little girls.</p> <p>The secondary guard is constructed to maintain a separation between the labia and any possible external means of stimulation. It is specifically designed to resist self-stimulation by the wearer; the only opening is a small (2mm diameter) urine hole which is blocked by means of an S bend in the tubing which allows the urine to exit. Accordingly the only thing which could be inserted through this hole is a thin flexible wire, and the tubing entrance is arranged such that even this will not contact the vaginal or labial area!</p> <p>The third and highest level of protection is the clitoral anti-orgasm cup which has been developed by our staff as the ultimate tool for allowing a continuous and controlled sexual arousal in the girl while making satisfaction through orgasm impossible. The cup is individually fitted to each girl and held in place by a flexible arm fastened to the inside of the chastity belt.</p> <p>This wire is arranged so as to hole the clitoral cup firmly against the area surrounding the clitoris, the wire being flexible enough to follow any movement of the girls’ body relative to the chastity belt. The inside of the clitoral cup will maintain approx 1-2mm clearance with the clitoris; the only actual contact is with the area surrounding the clitoris. No motion of the belt or bodily contortions can move the clitoral cup so as to produce contact with the clitoris. Likewise even if the girl were to insert an object through the urine hole or around the outside of the shield, the clitoral cup would present a barrier to actually stimulating herself in any significant way.</p> <p>Even so, after extended wear and maintenance of continuous sexual arousal without allowing a climax, most girls eventually learn the art of “clenching” the vaginal muscles sufficiently to stimulate the clitoris and achieve orgasm. Accordingly the cup is fitted with four to six “anti-orgasm” spikes. These spikes are spring loaded and are normally retracted inside the walls of the cup. However the involuntary muscular contractions around the clitoris which precede orgasm cause the spikes to extend and jab the base of the clitoris itself. This is extremely painful and causes immediate termination of the arousal and attempted orgasm.</p> <p>In this way the girls are kept in a constant state of sexual arousal while rarely if ever being allowed the normal release of sexual tension through orgasm. Not only is this extreme level of sexual frustration normally unknown even in adults, but the arousal and frustration can be maintained even in very young pre-pubescent girls as young as 4 years old! This level of frustrated arousal is very useful in training the girl to provide almost any desired response to just about any external stimulation that is desired!</p> <p>Finally, the chastity belt includes several discipline and urination control mechanisms. The primary mechanism is a radio controlled shocking device which delivers a painful electric shock upon command. In addition a computer system keeps track of the girl’s location and activities and delivers a shock if the girl is detected violating a rule. A moisture sensor in the urine exit tube detects any urination and if the computer system determines that the girl is not authorized to urinate then a series of shocks is delivered.</p> <p>Girls are allowed two toilet visits daily and 10 minutes is allowed for peeing during each session. As punishment the sessions can be randomly interrupted, forcing the girl to suddenly stop peeing until the session is allowed to continue. This continuation could well be 12 hours or more later!</p> <p class=""h2"">Training</p> <p>Remember these are pre-pubescent girls; they will not react like a full grown women!</p> <p>All girls are kept on a twice daily urinary restriction schedule.</p> <p>All girls are fully trained and prepared for oral, anal, and vaginal penetration.</p> <p>Every girl is trained to accept the full shaft of an adult penis in her mouth without gagging even if the penis impacts the back of her throat.</p> <p>In addition both the vaginal and anal openings are stretched sufficiently to allow full penetration by a (lubricated) male penis without damage or tearing. Even so, the openings will be very tight and initial penetration of a virgin will be quite difficult even with proper lubrication.</p> <p class=""h2"">Motivation</p> <p>No more than four girls are selected for a service session each day. There is always an excess of girls available, so a girls are selected at most only once a week.</p> <p>Girls who perform well and please their user are given privileges based on how well their user rates them. Rewards range from extra pee sessions to complete removal of the chastity belt for a short time.</p> <p>Girls who consistently score high may be allowed a certain amount of sexual stimulation.</p> <p>Normally just the outer guard is removed for an hour or so, allowing limited “pleasure” stimulation without the possibility of orgasm.</p> <p>Earning extra points may allow the complete removal of the belt, and at the top levels provision of masturbation facilities may even include penetrating vibrators! These lucky girls are able to achieve multiple orgasms to her heart’s desire.</p> <p>As a result the girls are highly motivated to please; although all girls are pre-pubescent and even the “specialists” have very little actual experience.</p> <p class=""h2"">Preparation</p> <p>Each girl is carefully prepared for use of all three body orifices, even if the orifice is presently virginal.</p> <p>The steps for a routine preparation:</p> <blockquote> <p>1. Removal of every item of clothing<br/> 2. A high colonic enema<br/> 3. A very thorough scrubbing of her entire body from head to foot<br/> 4. Unless urinary distress is requested, the girl’s bladder is completely drained using a catheter. The urine is colleted and saved for further use if desired.<br/> 5. All of her orifices are lubricated and perfumed, INCLUDING her mouth!<br/> 6. Girls aged 6 years or under are fitted with a ring gag or other mouth opening device so as to ensure safe access to the oral cavity.<br/> 7. A girl having an oral or vaginal specialty will have the appropriate (mouth or labial) lips colored with red lipstick to emphasize her specialty.<br/> 8. Hands are handcuffed behind her<br/> 9. Chastity belt is removed<br/> 10. Unless otherwise requested, the girls are presented to you completely naked, with no gag or blindfold wearing only her steel collar.<br/> 11. The girl is led out to the presentation area where her collar is chained to the wall in her assigned space. The chains used for restraint are placed such that the girl can only stand or kneel, but she cannot sit down while she is on display.</p> </blockquote> <p class=""h2"">Urinary Distress</p> <p>On request, any or all of the girls presented can be supplied in various states of urinary distress.</p> <p>A request for maximum distress will result in the following special preparations:</p> <p>For the 24 hours preceding presentation, the girl is given extra fluids and diuretics to maximize urine production. This amounts to approximately 5 liters in addition to the normal minimum daily consumption of 5 liters!</p> <p>In addition a 24 hour “no-pee” period is enforced before the preparation begins, and each girl wears a special moisture sensor (often her chastity belt with the control unit set on “high”) to prevent unauthorized urination during the preparation process.</p> <p>By the time these girls are put on display they will be barely able hold their pee!</p> <p>Typically a wait of thirty minutes or less from that point will produce a complete loss of control. Naturally it is entirely up the user just how this state of extreme distress is used and what (if any) relief is allowed.</p> <p class=""h2"">Virginity</p> <p>For our purposes, partial virginity is defined as a girl who has never having been penetrated or touched by a male penis in that orifice of her body.</p> <p>A girl designated as “Virgin” in addition have never seen or touched a male penis, and will also carry the virginity code of “A-O-V”.</p> <p>Normally the first penetration is oral, leaving the girl as an “A-V” virginity code. Unless special training is requested however, all girls are trained with a handheld dildo having the same shape, size and texture as a real penis.</p> <p>Penis gags are also frequently used for training and discipline purposes so the girl will be quite familiar with one, and will be well motivated to avoid wearing one if possible. The length of penetration is adjusted for each girl so as to train the girl to control the gag reflex.</p> <p>The designation of “Virgin” is strictly controlled. For example, the designation of “male penis” includes any part of penis of a human male of any age, even a single viewing of the penis of a small baby boy is sufficient to lose the designation of “Virgin” and the associated white tag (see tag codes below).</p> <p class=""h2"">Virginity Classification</p> <p>The girls wear a color coded tag on their collar which summarizes the girl’s status.</p> <blockquote> <p>1. A number (from 1 to 12) which is the girl’s age in years.<br/> 2. Major virginity status or specialization. The status is both printed on the tag and determines the color of the tag.<br/> This code can be any one of the following:<br/> * VIRGIN/WHITE............ No penetration of any orifice (A-O-V), and has never seen or touched an actual male penis.<br/> * HANDJOB/BLUE........... No penetration of any orifice (A-O-V), but has seen AND touched an actual male penis. Trained in hand masturbation techniques.<br/> * COCKSUCKER/YELLOW Rated highest at oral sex, at most is an A-V virgin<br/> * FUCKER/ORANGE Rated highest at vaginal sex, at most is an A-O virgin<br/> * BUGGER/BROWN.......... Rated highest at anal sex, at most is an O-V virgin<br/> * SPECIAL/RED............... Rated highest at some kinky or bizarre specialty. This includes special behavior training such as forced sex (i. e. forcible rape by the pre-teen female), aggressive “forwardness”, or alternatively extreme avoidance and fear of sex.<br/> Note that a “Special” girl MAY also still be A-O-V and even “Virgin”!<br/> * NONVIRGIN/GREEN....... Penetration of two or more orifices and fully experienced sexually.<br/> 3. Specific virginity code, A = anal, O=oral, V=vaginal. The code designates a VIRGINAL cavity. After each cavity is used for the first time it is blanked out on the girl’s tag to accurately reflect her current virginity level.</p> <p>Some common designations are:<br/> * A-O-V......... Virgin in all three cavities.<br/> * A-VOral penetration only<br/> * A-O............ Vaginal penetration only<br/> * A BOTH....... Oral and vaginal penetration<br/> * V BOTH....... Oral and anal penetration<br/> * O-V............ Anal penetration only</p> </blockquote> <p class=""h2"">The Facility</p> <p>The presentation room has murals on all four walls showing a variety of sexual acts with young girls. This serves both as a reminder to the girls and as stimulation for the clients.</p> <p>Next to the presentation room are ten fully soundproofed “pleasure rooms”. Each room has a bed, an adjoining bathroom with shower, and a closet with a variety of restraints, sex toys, and torture devices. Keys which fit the girls’ handcuffs are also stored in the closet. Of course the door to each “pleasure room” can be firmly secured from the inside. Special restraints, body bags, and even execution devices may be added if desired.</p> <p class=""h2"">Summary</p> <p>We receive almost 1000 girls aged 1 to 12 years old each year. Each girl is fully available for your pleasure. Even fully trained a young girl is only worth approximately $10 on the slave market, so we place no restrictions whatsoever on your activities once the basic fee is paid. Untrained girls are worth less that $1 to us and may be used freely for your amusement.</p></div>",[]
88,Toilet Discipline,-1,PEARL,no@email,,2004-03-15,24,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pearl002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Any supervisor or governess could decide that we were to be punished for some infraction of the rules and would mete out a sentence of “toilet discipline”.</p> <p>The “toilet discipline” punishment was especially hard on the really young girls, enough so that it was rarely used for a girl younger than 4 years old, and the 5 and 6 year olds got much lighter sentences. Once you got to your 7th birthday though you had to endure the full effect. Even the oldest 12 year old girls had trouble meeting the standards the set. Of course by 12 years old the girls had been in the Good Girl program for at least 6 years and many of them since they were infants and were very well behaved!</p> <p>Usually “toilet discipline” meant you were allowed to pee only twice a day, typically girls would receive this punishment level maybe once a month for a week or so. Of course we were always required to drink a lot of fluids so we would be producing a lot of pee, usually as much as three liters a day. Fluid intake was very carefully monitored for each girl so that there was no way to cheat on intake.</p> <p>According to the rules we were only allowed to pee twice a day anyway, but we could usually sneak away somewhere and relieve ourselves a few extra times during the day when the pressure got too bad, but during punishment times our chastity belt was used to enforce the “twice a day” rule so there was no way to “cheat”.</p> <p>We had to wear a chastity belt all the time anyway, but for “toilet discipline” a special “electric controller” would be added. The way it worked used the secondary guard on the chastity belt would be energized with an electric current. Since this guard was held a tiny fraction of an inch away from our body we would not get a shock so long as we stayed dry. However if we were to pee even a few drops, then the pee would complete the electric circuit and we would receive a painful electric shock.</p> <p>Next we were put into heavy plastic panties which were locked onto our chastity belt with a steel cable sewn into the waistband so that we couldn’t remove them. The plastic panties were to make sure that if we peed then we would continue to get a shock every few seconds until the next time we were allowed to pee. Once we wet the plastic panties made sure that there was NO way to get dry again!</p> <p>The punishment time was typically three days to a week, but it might be extended for other infractions; if we were judged particularly bad then we might only be allowed to pee once a day for the entire time!</p> <p>The time of our punishments were often extended to at least two weeks on one pretext or another. The longest I was on enforced “twice daily” was six months and the longest I was on “once a day” was two weeks.</p> <p>The very worst was when we were not allowed to pee at all, they called this “no pee” and it was reserved for truly special punishments! This didn’t happen very often, but when it did it meant a minimum of 24 hours without any relief whatsoever!</p> <p>Once I was on “no pee” for three days straight – that was truly awful! I actually managed to stay dry for almost a full day that time, but once the electric shocks started there was simply no stopping them – they only got more intense and more frequent as I lost all control. I had to wear diapers for a week after before I regained even a little control!</p> <p>I don’t know how to describe the feeling to you. It was horrible every time I had to endure it, and I never learned to cope with it at all. I would usually end up losing all control and being overpowered by the guards as soon as I knew what was happening. Of course this only meant a more severe punishment; at the very least I would have my hands shackled behind my back for the first few days of punishment.</p> <p>You always knew that you would not be able to last long enough to avoid getting an electric shock, but you tried as hard as you could anyway! Of course the chastity belt meant that you couldn’t hold yourself and even crossing your legs didn’t help very much.</p> <p>All you could do was to clench your pelvic muscles, but if you did that too much the “anti-masturbation” device installed on your clitoral shield might decide that you were trying to masturbate and give you a painful jab in THAT sensitive spot! We did a lot of “squirming” and “fidgeting” during our punishments; it didn’t help but that was ALL we could do – “sitting still” just was not possible!</p> <p>It was the feeling of hopelessness that was the worst, knowing the electric shocks were coming and still being only able to make the feeblest of attempts to stop it happening!</p> <p>The first sign we would get was when the “control” unit on my chastity belt was energized by remote control. We would hear a faint “click” sound and the red light on the front light of the chastity belt would come on. That meant that you were to stop whatever you were doing and report to the main office right away. If you happened to be peeing at the time then you got an electric shock right away, and had to struggle to stop right away so you wouldn’t get another one!</p> <p>Most of the time this signal just meant that they wanted to talk to you about something all the same if you didn’t report right away then you would certainly be punished. Of course if you were scheduled for punishment when you reported you would be told so and given the plastic panties to put on over your chastity belt.</p> <p>A final cruelty was that we had to wear our regular school uniforms over all of this, short pleated skirts and all! We were supposed to go to classes with the other girls just like we normally would. If we fidgeted enough to disturb the class then we would be punished, usually by getting a longer punishment, but sometime we would forfeit our next pee session and have to wait an EXTRA 12 hours in agony!</p> <p>Of course with us trying not to pee for extended periods, we would often let our skirts creep up and expose our plastic panties to view. This was an offense, a brief exposure was called a “panty flash” and earned an automatic forfeit of our next pee session.</p> <p>If we showed the waistband of our panties for even an instant or if the “panty flash” lasted for more than a few seconds then it was called a “modesty violation” or “indecency” and would earn at least a week of “once a day”. Of course if we were already on “once a day” then we got a “no pee” session! Most of the time we were careful enough that the “modesty violation” would only happen if we were actually receiving an electric shock.</p> <p>Even when we were allowed to pee however, they made us control the rate of flow so it would take 10 minutes or more to get to the point where we would feel comfortable even for a little while. For extra punishment we would only be allowed to pee for 20 seconds out of every minute! Of course this would all be monitored by the control unit attached to out chastity belts, so there was no way to cheat or even for someone to take pity on us! We just had to endure it!</p> </div>",[]
89,Naomi and the Nice Man,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,"A respectable and generous man befriends 11 year old Naomi's grateful but inattentive mother in order to get to know the girl.  Which he does, deviously and very intimately indeed.",2004-12-22,98,4,"M/g, nc, anal rp",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">1. The Chance Meeting</p> <p>It was impossible to tell by looking, the precise racial mix that had produced Naomi. What was certain is that she was by far the most beautiful eleven-year-old in Year Six. </p> <p>Slim to the point of elegance (a rare characteristic in such a youngster, when puppy fat and gawky clumsiness were the norm for most of her classmates), she had perfect, olive skin, proud, high cheek bones and large, brown eyes with the hint of an oriental curl at the sides. Her cute nose was quite wide and close to her face, and beneath it, her wide, big-toothed smile would beam from her pale, shapely lips, stretching the endearing dimple in her chin. Her coarse, black hair was cut in an unruly bob just above her shoulders, and when the fringe flopped down over her fine, dark eyebrows, which it frequently did, she would absently brush it back with her long fingers.</p> <p>Though he originally put his name forward to score brownie points with the boss, Mac took his role seriously. His was one of a number of local companies that supported a scheme run by the inner city council, in which volunteer staff spent an hour each week, helping kids read in local primary schools. His own kids were at university now - he rarely saw them, and after a couple of terms at it, he was thoroughly enjoying his weekly sessions, when half a dozen youngsters read him a few pages from their latest books. He made diligent notes and discussed their progress with the grateful teacher and over the year, had been delighted to see a noticeable improvement in all of them.</p> <p>Except Naomi. She was an enigma.</p> <p>To Mac, it seemed her mind was always somewhere else. She read mechanically, word by word, not grasping the sense and meaning like almost everyone else her age. The slightest noise or sight of a child passing by in the school library would distract her and Mac would gently prompt her to continue. She was in truth, a bit slow: on the borderline of being categorised as having 'special needs'. He imagined her drifting through life, never quite sorting herself out. He had met a few women like that: his ex-wife being one.</p> <p>He liked to chat to the children after each had read to him and over the weeks, he had built up an image of Naomi's neglected home life and it went a little way to explain her inability to focus or concentrate.</p> <p>And his image was remarkably accurate, as it turned out, for one late Spring Saturday afternoon, he was doing his weekly shop (he lived alone, and the whole lot barely filled a single carrier bag), when he felt a tug at his sleeve. He looked down to see Naomi's lovely wide smile shining up at him. He was both pleased and ever so slightly worried, for volunteer reading assistants work under strict rules, which included avoidance of any contact outside school, but he was reassured when he realised that there was a young, cheaply-dressed woman behind Naomi.</p> <p>""Hello, Naomi. Nice to see you,"" Mac smiled, warmly, casting a glance at the woman. He felt he had better introduce himself and held out his hand. ""Mac McAlpine - pleased to meet you - I sometimes help out at Naomi's school."" The young woman, whose joint Asian and Caribbean roots were more obvious than the girl's, scowled at the middle-aged, middle-class man who was speaking to her, then broke into a smile of her own.</p> <p>""Ah, yes. The reading. Naomi has mentioned you quite a few times. I'm her Mum. Karen.""</p> <p>Slag and part-time tom, concluded Mac instantly: log-term divorced, he had some relevant experience in such matters, in recent years, as the lure of night clubs and singles bars became less and less appealing.</p> <p>Naomi had wandered off to look in a shop window, and to be sociable, Mac talked to the young woman. She asked him about Naomi's reading and he decided to be frank, and explained that actually she seemed some way behind the others - her reading books were several stages back - and he described how he found her rather hard to help in his few minutes each week, due to her low attention span.</p> <p>Karen smiled tightly, recognising the familiar problem.</p> <p>""I know exactly what you mean - she's just like it at home. Forgets to do things, goes off without telling me. She spends hours in front of the box, and comes up with the most incredible stories. It's all in her head. Imagine - she still has imaginary friends - at her age! The trouble is I'm so busy being a single mum, I can't be with her all the time.""</p> <p>Mac can't recall how such a thought occurred to him so quickly, or why. Nor how it revealed itself in so much detail as a half-formed plan. But something deep and dark burst out of his subconscious at that moment, as he had never entertained such ideas in his life.</p> <p>But in an instant, he had it more or less all worked out.</p> <p>""Tell you what, Karen. I fancy a cuppa and I'm sure Naomi could manage an ice cream or something. Let's pop into that cafe over there and we can have a chat...""</p> <p class=""h1"">2. The Betrayal of Trust</p> <p>Mac had a massive hard-on.</p> <p>He sat awkwardly on the small chair in the school library, keeping his elbow across his lap, as he leaned towards the pretty little girl perched next to him. He hadn't noticed before how thin were her legs and arms. How really small and incredibly sexy she was.</p> <p>""Just read me that last sentence again, Naomi. Naomi? That last sentence again?""</p> <p>---</p> <p>""Are you sure you don't mind?"" asked Karen for the third time.</p> <p>""Not at all. It will be a pleasure. I'm sure with a bit of extra practice each week; Naomi's reading will soon improve.""</p> <p>Mac eased himself comfortably down on the sofa in the squalid little council flat. He took the TV remote from the girl's hand and switched off the soap.</p> <p>""Let's try a couple of chapters, and then you can put it back on,"" said Mac.</p> <p>The tiny eleven-year-old cheerfully bounced down next to him.</p> <p>Mac felt her body pressing against him. He leaned a little closer, ostensibly to look at the book, but his true focus was on the two prominent lumps in the front of her thin t-shirt. Her breasts were just beginning to assume a definable shape - she would be demanding her first bra very soon indeed.</p> <p>Naomi opened the book. She didn't mind having the tele off: it was nice having a grown-up in the flat who took any interest in her and Mac seemed to like her too.</p> <p>---</p> <p>It was no hardship, sparing a couple of hours two evenings a week, to cross town to the estate where Karen and Naomi lived. Each time he left the flat, Mac's heart was thumping: the anticipation was delicious.</p> <p>Karen was just relieved to have a bit of help, relishing an hour or two without worrying about her crazy daughter. And unlike any other man who had been to her flat, Mac hadn't tried to chat her up, or paid to sleep with her, or even flirted with her. He was a really good bloke. Genuine. Caring too - Naomi likes him and he doesn't seem bothered at her funny ways. Well he would have to be nice man, to be allowed to help at the school too - they all have to be vetted, you know.</p> <p>And besides, he's a family man with grown-up kids.</p> <p>---</p> <p>The plan came together at last.</p> <p>He had judged the moment well, and Karen had no hesitation in gratefully accepting his offer to mind Naomi. Mac had successfully earned her trust.</p> <p>And so on a bright Saturday afternoon, straight after lunch, Karen called her goodbyes to her daughter and left the flat for a few hours’ self-indulgence: shopping up West, new hair-do, then a night out with some mates. Knowing that Naomi would be more than happy to be left in the care of the very nice man, Mac.</p> <p>And she was. More than her Mum realised.</p> <p>Since she was a very little girl, there hadn't been a friendly man in her young life. She couldn't remember her father and after what her Mum said, she didn't particularly want to meet him.</p> <p>She was feeling really chuffed. She had Mac's undivided attention for the rest of the day.</p> <p>Mac wasted no time. No soon had Karen left, than he slipped into the kitchen and prepared a glass of squash for his young companion. With an added ingredient emptied from a small vial in his pocket.</p> <p>""Here you go, Naomi,"" he smiled, offering her the tumbler. Finish that off and we'll play a game of Connect 4. Then I'd like you to do a bit of reading before our walk, if that's OK with you. I've a surprise for you.""</p> <p>Her pleasure was plain to see. She grinned expectantly.</p> <p>""I've written a story for you to read. A special one, just for you.""</p> <p>---</p> <p>Mac was nervous. He almost bottled it. Time and again he had fretted about the most important part of the plan. What if the drug were fake? Just a sleeping potion or something? How would he know? What if it didn't work and Naomi ended up screaming the place down when he tried it on? The bloke in the pub who sold it to him was a friend of a friend, but that was no guarantee the stuff would do what he expected from his research on the Net.</p> <p>Worse still, he was still unsure how much to give her. What he had bought was supposed to be enough to handle a grown woman long enough to get her home from a nightclub and soundly fucked, without her subsequent knowledge. But a cute little eleven-year-old - so small her head only just comes up to his chest? Mac stuck with the plan. He gave her a half dose. Superstitiously, he denied himself the thought that there might then be enough for a second session another time - but that might summon up the jinx. No. Let's just see how this goes.</p> <p>He watched the little girl very carefully, for the first signs. It wasn't easy, as she was so scatty anyway.</p> <p>His throat was dry. Was that look real? He peered into her eyes as subtly as he could. Her pupils were enormous. That glassy expression wasn't just Naomi being Naomi. Chemicals had much more to do with it.</p> <p>""Are you feeling OK?"" he asked her.</p> <p>She turned her head as if in slow motion. She said she was fine, but her speech had a distinct slur to it. She was having trouble slotting the counter into the game.</p> <p>""Come on, should we read my story now?"" Mac asked with infectious enthusiasm.</p> <p>The girl gave him a slow nod. He led her to the sofa, and for the first time ever, touched her. Just a guiding hand, to set her down close beside him. Christ, she looked good in those tiny little shorts. They were tight around her crotch. And her backside practically had a sign on it saying 'Spank Me'! The stapled pages lay on the arm of the settee, printed in large font. He handed them to her and she studied the first page with total concentration.</p> <p>""Hey,"" she cried excitedly, ""It's called Naughty Naomi!""</p> <p>Mac chuckled.</p> <p>""Pure coincidence. Off you go...""</p> <p>The small girl read slowly and steadily, peering hard at the page. Mac loved the childish intonation of her voice.</p> <p>""A beautiful little girl called Naomi lived in the city. She lived in a block of flats with her Mum. Naomi's Mum was always busy and she often had to go out to work, and so Naomi spent a lot of time looking after herself.""</p> <p>She stopped and looked up with an amused smile.</p> <p>""Mac! This story is about me!"" She was delighted.</p> <p>He laughed.</p> <p>""No it isn't! Really. You'll see. Go on.""</p> <p>She was having to struggle to concentrate.</p> <p>Naomi read on, unsteadily. The girl in the story sounded a bit like her, and did some things she did and she liked the same music and TV programmes. But the similarity petered out. She stopped reading again.</p> <p>""But I'm not always naughty!"" she complained.</p> <p>""That's why the story isn't about you,"" explained Mac. ""The Naomi in the story keeps doing naughty things and her Mum is very cross with her. She says if Naomi does anything else naughty, she'll throw her out.""</p> <p>The real Naomi blinked. She was finding it so hard to think. The girl in the story kept doing things that made her Mum angry. But she liked it that the girl was called Naomi. Mac was a nice man, writing a story with a girl called Naomi. She continued reading. Very slowly. The girl in the story had been very naughty: she had crept out to the park when Mum had told her to stay in, and then she had chased a goose round the pond and fallen over. She turned the page. She read more.</p> <p>""Naomi looked down at her dress. It was covered in mud from the edge of the pond. What would she do now? Mum would be livid! She ran home as fast as she could. Her shoes were so thick with mud; she left them outside the door. She knew Mum was due back soon and she had to do something. Maybe she could wash her clothes so Mum wouldn't be cross. Maybe Mum wouldn't throw her out if she could be clean when Mum got back.""</p> <p>""That's very good,"" said Mac. ""But you sound very sleepy. I tell you what we'll do. Just for a change. You can act out the story! That'll be fun. I'll read and then you pretend to be the Naomi in the story. You'd like to do that, wouldn't you?""</p> <p>Naomi felt as if someone had turned off her brain. Automatically, she said yes.</p> <p>Mac felt a wave of excitement. He dared to put his arm gently across her shoulders. He drew her towards him. He gave Naomi a little cuddle. She giggled.</p> <p>He stood up, taking the sheaf of paper from her, and began to read.</p> <p>""Naomi went into the kitchen and stood next to the washing machine. She wondered how it worked. 'All those buttons and knobs,' she thought. Come on, let's go in the kitchen!""</p> <p>The small girl followed Mac. She stood in the doorway to the kitchen, her sweet face pale and devoid of expression.</p> <p>""Over here!"" enthused Mac. He watched her closely. The frigging drug was working! She was like a little zombie. He took a deep breath. This was the big one - now we'd see if it was really working. He read from the page.</p> <p>""Naomi opened the machine. 'It shouldn't be that difficult,' she thought to herself. She took off all her clothes and put them in the machine. Then she added some powder. 'Two cups of powder should get it all really clean,' she said to herself.""</p> <p>Mac stopped and looked down at the girl. She stared straight ahead. Didn't move. Shit!</p> <p>""Naomi. Naomi - the story. 'She took off all her clothes and put them in the machine.'""</p> <p>She could hear Mac's calm, clear voice. She could see Mac. She had to take off her clothes and put them in the washing machine. She didn't know why. But there was Mac and he is a nice man, so it had to be all right.</p> <p>Naomi pulled her T-shirt over her head and put it into the machine, as Mac held the door open. He was smiling. I'm not naughty, she thought. She peeled off her socks and tossed them inside. Then her shorts. And finally her little pink panties.</p> <p>Mac was elated. </p> <p>He watched spellbound as the little girl stripped off in front of him. Her body was fantastic. Everything he had hoped for: dusky skin, tiny waist, the slimmest hips and just the hint of a tummy. And those tits - just spongy enough to squeeze, with the cutest little brown nipples, all firm and ready to nibble. As she stood up and chucked her knickers in the machine he observed the tight muscles in her thighs and narrow bottom and when she turned to face him, his eyes fell on the wonderful little split peach between her legs, a perfect little mound, neatly cleaved in two, with a succulent fold emerging from the crease, simply begging to be lifted and suckled. And only the lightest suggestion of fluff thinly wisping down each labium, dark yet still fine and soft.</p> <p>He realised he was holding his breath. He recovered quickly, and lifted the story again, to read.</p> <p>""Naomi set the machine running and hurried through to the bathroom. Her legs and arms were as muddy as her clothes. A bath would fix that...""</p> <p>Mac placed his hands on her warm, bony shoulders and turned her about. Softly, he murmured, ""That's great, Naomi. Now let's go into the bathroom.""</p> <p>She didn't need a bath. She wasn't muddy. It was the girl in the story who was muddy. But Mac wants her to go into the bathroom. Maybe she did need a bath. Mac is a nice man. He wanted her to have a bath. OK.</p> <p>He propelled her lightly before him, pausing to begin filling the bath before sitting on the edge and drawing her closer to him. He couldn't believe how gorgeous she was. And only eleven. He desperately wanted to feel her body, to roam his hands across her soft, dark skin. But first another test. To be sure.</p> <p>""Would you like a wee before your bath, Naomi? Of course you would. Sit up there and see if you can do one.""</p> <p>But going to the toilet was something you did on your own. She shouldn't sit on the toilet with Mac watching. But Mac is nice and he wanted her to do it. So she did. He asked her to open her legs a little wider. She didn't know why he wanted her to do that - that would mean he would be able to see her front bottom, and ugh, to see her actually weeing, but she did it, because she liked Mac.</p> <p>""Stay there until the bath is ready,"" Mac told her. And so I can get a better look at your lovely little cunt.</p> <p>He lifted her into the bath. An excuse to hold her properly. She said nothing. Did nothing. Like the proverbial putty in his hands.</p> <p>He told her to wash and handed her some soap and a flannel. He asked her to stand and soap herself. He asked her to wash very carefully between her legs and around her bottom. Then he resumed the story.</p> <p>""Naomi scrubbed herself clean. She rubbed her legs and arms hard to wash off the mud.""</p> <p>Mac nodded to her and she took the flannel and pushed it up and down her leg. He watched her bathe, automatically doing whatever he told her. Awake yet unconscious. At his disposal.</p> <p>""Mum was due any minute. She pulled the plug and stepped out of the bath. She had to dry herself quickly. Oh no! She heard the unmistakeable rasp of the key in the front door. And even worse, she heard voices. Or more precisely, the voice of Frank, Mum's latest boyfriend. She hated Frank. He was always nasty to her. Once he had hit her when Mum was out. Naomi was scared of Frank.""</p> <p>Mac had abandoned the written story and was adlibbing. It had served its purpose.</p> <p>""'Naomi?' called Mum. Naomi froze. What could she do? Mum was bound to find her clothes in the washing machine and would be mad. Suddenly the door to the bathroom opened. It was Frank. 'She's in here,' he called to Mum, 'and it looks as though she's been naughty again.'""</p> <p>Mac opened the bathroom door. It was time for him to become an actor, not just the narrator, of this little play.</p> <p>Naomi stood naked and still a little damp, aware of Mac standing in the doorway, but not sure why he was looking at her like that. Like he was cross with her. Mac is a nice man. She hadn't done anything to make him cross. And who was Frank? Her head felt heavy. She looked down at her arms. She had goosebumps. Why couldn't she lift them and give herself a rub?</p> <p>""Naomi,"" said Mac, in a deeper, rougher voice. ""Your Mum is really cross. She wants me to teach you a lesson. Come here, you naughty little girl!""</p> <p>Why was Mac talking like that? But he had told her to 'come here' so she had better do so.</p> <p>""Are you sorry, Naomi?""</p> <p>Why should she be sorry? She had better tell Mac that's she is sorry.</p> <p>""Yes, Mac, I'm sorry,"" she heard herself say.</p> <p>""Yes, Frank, you mean. Say I'm sorry, Frank.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Frank,"" she muttered. Frank looked like Mac, but she didn't think he was as nice.</p> <p>""Too late for that, Naomi. Go to your room now. I'm going to have to teach you a lesson you won't forget, you naughty little girl!""</p> <p>She hadn't been naughty had she? She didn't remember. She thought his name was Frank and he wasn't nice.</p> <p>Mac guided her through to her small bedroom. The real fun could now begin.</p> <p>""Sit on the bed, Naomi. I'm just going to take off my clothes too, and then I'm going to spank your bottom.""</p> <p>She sat obediently. The man was undressing. That couldn't be right. Where was Mac?</p> <p>She felt a hand grip her arm. The room spun and she was looking at the carpet. There was something touching her bottom. A hand. Someone was feeling her bottom. Stroking the backs of her legs. She was on her front. She was across the man's lap, that was it. He was running his hand up and down her legs and touching her bottom. It wasn't right, but she couldn't move.</p> <p>That hurt! Stop! Ow!</p> <p>He was smacking her bottom. She could feel his hairy, hard legs under her tummy. He smacked her again. She didn't know why. She was crying because the smacks hurt, but she didn't know why she was being smacked. He stopped. His hands were touching her again. He mustn't touch me there! That's very private!</p> <p>Mac could barely breathe. In fact he could barely believe this was happening. There she was: so small and skinny and soft and naked, bent over his thighs. She was sniffling, moaning a bit, but not yelling out. It felt so good. He was definitely spanking her: her taut, dimpled buttocks were a hot shade of pink. His cock was rock hard and he could feel the pressure of her wriggling body crushing it against his stomach. He brushed his fingertips over the skin of her backside - it was hot and rough to the touch where his hand had beaten her. He bent down, to look between her legs. He had to push her further over his lap so that he could push her cheeks apart with his fingers and take a proper close look at her dark, wrinkled anus. He slid his hand down the crack of her bottom, curling his fingers between her soft thighs and sensing the cleft of her little cunt. He bent his middle finger and it forced her labia apart.</p> <p>""That's for being naughty, Naomi. That's for going to the park when Mum told you to stay indoors. This is for making your clothes muddy.""</p> <p>She wanted to scream. Her bottom was really hurting. Ouch! The man was hitting her again, and it was already really sore from the first spanking. Please don't hit me. It wasn't me. It was the Naomi in the story. Oooow!</p> <p>Man, this was good.</p> <p>Mac was worried he might suddenly come, he was so turned on. The eleven-year-old bucked and twisted on him, but he held her firmly over his knee and took his time, selecting a slightly different part of her sexy little rear for the next blow. It wasn't a hard spanking by any means. Just enough to keep up the sound of her crying. Yes, even the sound was making him horny, let alone the incredible sensation of having her wonderful, tiny little body under his control.</p> <p>Naomi hoped he really had stopped. The pain was becoming unbearable. She could feel the warmth of her own tears running down her cheeks. She could hear her own sobbing. And yet she couldn't wipe her eyes, or her nose. Her bottom felt like it was on fire, and yet in a strange way, she couldn't feel it - as if she was looking at a girl who looked like her, who was being spanked - but she didn't know why. She remembered Mac and wondered where he was and why he hadn't been there to stop the man hurting her.</p> <p>""Time for that lesson, Naomi. Remember? Frank doesn't like bad girls and neither does your Mum. Ask Frank to teach you a lesson for being a bad girl.""</p> <p>Naomi didn't know why she asked the man to teach her a lesson. Only that she was told to ask him. She only seemed able to do things she had been told to do. That wasn't right.</p> <p>Mac lifted her up and placed her on her bed. She stared right at him, her lovely eyes now all puffy and red, but he saw no flicker of recognition. The drug was marvellous. He arranged her the way he wanted, her head on a pillow, so that he could watch her face, her arms out to the side, so that he could enjoy her thinness, the way each of her ribs were visible under her dark skin. </p> <p>And the way her legs stayed wide open so that he could play with her cunt.</p> <p>He climbed on the bed and knelt over her on all fours. He had to taste those tears. His tongue lapped her cheek. Hot, salty. He kissed her lips. Her empty eyes, with their giant pupils, betrayed no emotion, and she lay still as he formed his lips over her soft mouth, and pressed his face down on hers. Her mouth was unresisting and she tasted great.</p> <p>What was he doing? You mustn't kiss me - I'm only a little girl. EEw! His tongue is in my mouth. Now he is sitting up. That's not right either, touching my titties. Ouch! Stop! </p> <p>Mac sat on his haunches over her, licking his lips. He fondled her cute little breasts, loving the feel of the squidgy flesh in his palms, so small yet so erotic. He rolled her nipples in his fingers. Suddenly her pinched one and screwed it round between his thumb and finger. Her body jerked beneath him and she squeaked. That was an unexpected bonus: when he hurt her, she made instinctive noises, but nothing like the indignant yell he would have expected from a fully cognisant girl. He twisted the other tiny nipple, to prove the point to himself. Indeed a bonus. The gag he had brought remained in his trouser pocket.</p> <p>But not the contents of the small bag next to the pillow.</p> <p>Naomi's eyelids were beginning to droop. She blinked and forced them open, trying to focus on the man sitting across her tummy. Oh my God! Is that what a man's thing looks like when it's erect? She had seen sneaky pictures at school, but never the real thing. Ugh! So big and sort of ugly, with that shiny red end and it's all hairy round his balls. Where's Mum? I'm scared, she admitted to herself.</p> <p>The girl's breasts had the tang of fresh perspiration. It was a warm day, and their two bodies pressed together were hot. Mac closed his eyes as he sucked her nipples and toyed with them with his tongue, to maximise the pleasure. When he opened them, she was still looking down her body at him, perhaps more drowsily, but definitely wide awake. He wondered how much she could feel, whether the teasing of his tongue had registered anything behind the impassive mask.</p> <p>He moved backwards, and the tip of his achingly hard cock brushed her stomach. He had to do something about that and very soon.</p> <p>Naomi watched the man retreat down her body. She could feel his body touching hers. She could see his big chest and that long stiff thing sticking up in front of his belly, but he didn't seem real. Or maybe she wasn't real. She wanted to go home. This wasn't any fun.</p> <p>Her legs twitched, the instant his fingers alighted on her pussy. He checked her vacant expression before pushing his fingertips down on the delicate segments of soft, brown flesh and slowly, carefully pulling them aside, to reveal the dark, glossy pink innards, and the tiny, hidden hole of her vagina. He adjusted his fingers and pulled her much wider. Emboldened by the absence of reaction, save for a short gasp or two, he stretched her labia wide open, so that her inner lips were also pulled taut. He bent forward, and licked wetly, the smooth, warm depths of her virgin pussy.</p> <p>No! Mum! The man is doing things to my front bottom! I can see his head down there. He's... he's licking me. Down there! Go away. That's really rude. You mustn't do things like that with a little girl. You... oh!</p> <p>Naomi's entire body spasmed. Just a tiny bit. But there was no mistaking it. When his tongue wriggled up against the roll of soft tissue at the top of her cunny, and pushed it aside and lapped the miniscule dome of firm flesh beneath.</p> <p>Mac was drooling. Utterly incredible, this. Here I am, performing cunnilingus on an eleven-year-old girl and it is the most amazing, arousing sex I have ever had, he told himself. His hearing tuned itself to the sharp little breaths she was making, the near-inaudible moans. He loosed a dribble of saliva down the furrow of his tongue and smeared it all over her innermost parts. He followed his tongue down until it slipped into the dint of her vagina. He pushed it a tiny way inside, and for a moment, just a moment, considered abandoning the plan, and shoving his cock there instead. If only...</p> <p>This isn't right. I feel tingly down below. The man is licking my private parts and yet it doesn't feel nasty. I don't understand. Why is this happening?</p> <p>He had to do something.</p> <p>If he didn't, he would just come. Over and over he had debated with himself about whether he should fuck Naomi. He really, really wanted to, and of course there was nothing stopping him. Except the consequences. A grown man can't ram his cock hard up a tiny eleven-year-old's cunt for the first time and not leave any trace, no matter how much she has been drugged. So much so that even if she remembered absolutely nothing, the simple physiological effects would be more than enough to indicate what had happened.</p> <p>Reluctantly, he sat back up. Her mouth would still do nicely.</p> <p>He stuffed a second pillow under her head, and knelt across her again. One hand steering the base of his penis, the other on her forehead, he leaned forward and presented his cock to her soft lips. He wiped a smear of pre-cum over them.</p> <p>""Lick your lips, Naomi,"" he ordered. ""Show Frank that you can be a good little girl, and maybe he'll tell Mum not to throw you out. That's it, can you taste it? It tastes really good, doesn't it? Well you can have some more now. Open your mouth really wide and stick out your tongue. Yes, well done, that's just right. Open a bit wider. Good. Now lift your head up and put your mouth right around the end of my penis. More. More. Now lick it all over. Make it really wet. Oh yes. That's very good.""</p> <p>I want to go to sleep, Naomi repeats to herself. But nobody is listening. Not Mum, not that nice man, what's his name? Mac? She doesn't know where they are. It's really hot, she can feel a trickle of sweat on her brow and her mouth tastes really strange. Sort of salty, or bitter. Something is holding her mouth open. She knows she has to lick it. It is smooth and very warm and she can't recognise the flavour, but she doesn't think she likes it.</p> <p>What a memorable sight, thought Mac, watching the perfect little face wrapped around his swollen cock. He cursed himself for deciding that the video camera would have been too much hassle. Well worth it, to relive this moment.</p> <p>And the next, as he suddenly lets the full force of his ejaculation fire a hot string of semen into the roof of Naomi's gently rocking mouth. He throws back his head in total pleasure. The pulses race along his cock and explode in her obedient little mouth. He watches with fascination, as if it can't be real, isn't really filling the back of her throat with his waves of cum.</p> <p>""Oh, yes, Naomi. Yes. Fuck, that's good. Now make sure you swallow all of it. Don't waste any. You don't to make me cross do you?""</p> <p>In her head, she was panicking. She knew she had to swallow the warm sticky stuff, but her throat wouldn't work. Her mouth tasted strange. There was a strong sort of chemical smell. It was so hard to swallow with her mouth forced open. She coughed and choked. Mum?</p> <p>Mac could see something was wrong. He pulled out of her mouth and pulled the pillows from beneath her head. She spluttered when he turned her head to the side. He pinched the end of her tongue and pulled it between her teeth. She coughed and coated his hand with a thin spray of saliva and cum. But she was breathing.</p> <p>He sighed with relief. And wiped his hand on her tits.</p> <p>Naomi wanted to yell for help, call out for her Mum. She was drowning, couldn't breathe. But she couldn't form the words. Her voice didn't work. Her throat hurt from choking. What was that funny taste? Wasn't she supposed to swallow something?</p> <p>He needed a breather. That was a bit scary. He lay down beside the little girl and nestled her into his groin, pressing his softening, wet cock against the warmth of her knobbly spine.</p> <p>---</p> <p>The restraints turned out to be symbolic rather than strictly necessary.</p> <p>Her little buff-coloured body was his for the using. He could pose her as he wished and she would dutifully remain however he placed her, compliant and unknowing. But in his mind's eye, during the weeks of preparation, he had envisioned her tied like this, with her bottom in the air, and so he bound her anyway. He used four pairs of cheap tights - less chance of making telltale marks on her wrists and ankles. His domination was now demonstrably complete. And he could concentrate properly on sodomising her.</p> <p>And it was a great position. Dramatic. Accessible.</p> <p>Having peeked in her room on previous visits to the flat, Mac knew that layout and arrangement of furniture and the shelving over the girl's bed had provided the inspiration. He tensioned the second pair of tights and finished the knot. There. All ready. He just had to tie her wrists to the end of the bed. And put the towel he had brought under her arse - no point in leaving hard-to-explain stains.</p> <p>She looked at the pillows and her cuddly toys piled on the bed and wondered why they were like that. Then she was being pulled around and pushed on her back and her legs were floating over her head and she was looking at her own tummy button, with her chin pushed down towards her chest. She was bent double. The pillows were being pushed under her back to support her and she could see her favourite teddy poking out to one side beneath her waist. She could look up and her knees were high above her, out to the side. She couldn't understand what her feet were doing, right up there, next to the shelves over her bed. It wasn't right.</p> <p>Getting Naomi upended and tied, spread and on display, had restored Mac's hardness. He had also got his wind back after the literally breathtaking and spectacular experience of using her mouth. He flipped the cap off the small bottle of lubricant and poured a thin line over his fingers.</p> <p>There was that man again. Wasn't his name Frank? How strange that she could see him between the 'V' of her own legs. She could see his big thing again. Briefly, she remembered him pushing it into her mouth. That couldn't be right: that would be a terribly naughty thing to do to a little girl.</p> <p>Something was tickling her bottom.</p> <p>Mac was in absolutely no hurry whatsoever. He had been looking forward to this for weeks and with Naomi's mother not likely to return for hours, he could afford to take his time. He studied her.</p> <p>This was amazing: her innocent, sweet young face stared impassively above her wantonly spread legs, her cunt and anus daring him to touch them. Like a gourmet faced with a table laden with haute cuisine, he was spoilt for choice. Between the delicate halves of her cunny, the tiny, dark, pear-shaped void of her vagina proved too much to resist. He shuffled up close to her. Gingerly, he pressed the tip of his forefinger over it, and slipped it inside. He played with her for a while, easing the tip of his finger in and out. He dared go as far as the first knuckle, but since she might not react if he pushed too hard, he didn't want to risk damaging her.</p> <p>Naomi felt the tickling. It wasn't too bad. What was doing that?</p> <p>He decided to masturbate her, to kill enough time for his erection to gain sufficient hardness. Mac was pleased with his stamina. Despite being the wrong side of forty, he kept himself in reasonable shape. His weight was under control and best of all, he could be ready for repeat sex as quickly now as when he was in his twenties. In fact, he reckoned he was better these days - could control himself better and put off coming much longer. Which was going to be useful shortly.</p> <p>He spread more lubricant over her labia, watching her blank face as his fingers explored her pussy. Then very softly and carefully, he began to massage her clitoral hood.</p> <p>The little girl could feel an added warmth down below. It puzzled and intrigued her. Quite nice it felt, a bit like after she had needed a wee badly.</p> <p>Mac's eyes flitted constantly from Naomi's shiny, delicate pussy to her beautiful face. It was a good four minutes before he noticed that from within her drug-induced fug, her body was sending her signals that were being received. There was a distinct sheen to her skin. Her tiny tits were rising and falling just a tad faster. Those gorgeous young lips had relaxed and her mouth was open. And her eyes had closed just a shade.</p> <p>It was fascinating. And incredibly arousing. In her semi-conscious state, it was as if he was witnessing pure pleasure, untainted by other emotions. Her tongue darted across her big front teeth. There was the faintest of blushes in those hollow cheeks. Every now a then, her thighs would move up and down above her, as she flexed them.</p> <p>He knelt up and as he rubbed her slippery little clit, he ran the fingers of his other hand softly over the hot skin of her thighs and bottom. He stroked all about her pubic mound and rested the pad of his middle finger in the entrance to her cunt. Her ribs were rising and falling steadily. He heard her suck in her breath. He heard her little gasp. He felt warm moisture on his finger.</p> <p>Mum? Where are you? What's going on? It aches so much between my legs. My tummy is all tight. I want to squeeze my legs together but they won't move. It's ever so hot. It doesn't hurt but I'm frightened. Mum?</p> <p>There was no mistaking that shiver. Her whole body twitched. And that little whimper - so little girl. Yep. I reckon I've made the little cunt come, thought Mac, thrilled. Now it's my turn again.</p> <p>Naomi was panting. Her body was tingling all over. She desperately wanted to grasp herself between her legs, and press her hand hard against her private parts. That would be so naughty. So rude. But the ache was more than she could stand. Why was this happening? She wanted to cry out. Mum! Stop the ache! She wanted it to stop but then she didn't really. Aaaaah! She felt the body around her shake. She was suddenly cold. She could feel her whole body so clearly, the tingling in her hands and feet, the tightness in her tummy. The ends of her breasts had a dull itch that she so wanted to scratch or rub away. And her front bottom was on fire!</p> <p>Mac licked the greasy mucus from his finger. The best he had ever tasted. He dipped back into her wet little cunt and collected another drop, which he delicately smeared over the glossy glans of his cock. His penis twitched in gratitude.</p> <p>Applying another dose of lubricant to his fingers, he turned his attention to her dark, wrinkled little anus, lovingly coating her velvet skin all around it before wiping the residue directly into the dimpled centre. Then he pressed down.</p> <p>Something was poking her bottom now! It was tickly. Stop that - leave my bottom alone! But whatever was pushing gently but relentlessly couldn't hear her yelling because she couldn't make her mouth work. It just kept tickling her and, and ow!. It was pushing into her bottom. She could feel it, something firm and warm, pushing past the circle of tightness. No! That's dirty. Go away! Please. Mummy?</p> <p>He didn't want to be too rough. In some respects, having her so drugged was a drawback, because he wasn't receiving much feedback. Never mind, conceded Mac, if I take it really slowly, and work her lovely little arse open nice and steady, she won't come to much harm. And that is what he did. He made himself comfortable on the bed and gentled her sphincter open, patiently sliding his finger past the ring of muscle that clenched against his probing. Once he had overcome the resistance, it became easier. He could slip in and out, gradually applying pressure to all points of her anus, encouraging it to relax and dilate and accept the invader.</p> <p>She was screaming inside. Nothing Naomi could do would stop it. She could feel this thing inside her; there was a throbbing pressure inside her bottom, constantly pushing up into her. Nothing would make it go away. The pressure grew, climbed higher inside her. She wanted to cry but she didn't know how.</p> <p>Mac deemed her ready. His cock was oozing pre-cum constantly. He spread it over the tip of his knob. Drawing the foreskin tight back, and grasping firmly, he positioned himself over her anus. Slickly, he withdrew his finger and pushed the point of his penis into the still-dilated, oily little hole. The girl's tiny body was being pushed away from him, so he held her by her hips and pushed steadily. His glans disappeared between the cheeks of her bottom. He felt her anus struggle to defy him, but her persisted and rested, with the whole tip now inserted. To go further, he began a series of short thrusts. His foreskin passed into her and her held her still and rocked on his heels, pushing a shade harder with each forward movement. From the back of her throat, the girl began to answer each thrust with a quiet, breathy little gasp. Her little cries became addictive. Mac varied his force, experimenting to find out if the strength of her involuntary gasps was in proporti on to the momentum of his cock filling her virgin rectum.</p> <p>It was. She almost cried out when he was rough. Her eyes were watering. Mac paused and took in the scene. Could he really have tied up a little eleven-year-old girl on her own bed and be buggering the stuffing out of her? He scarcely believed it. How long could he keep shoving his cock in and out of her? How deep dare he push it?</p> <p>Naomi didn't believe it either. Briefly she focussed on the naked man framed by her spread legs. He was red in the face and was rocking back and forth and each time he moved closer, the huge pressure inside her bottom got even worse. What was a man doing on her bed? Yet another throbbing pain gripped her. Why couldn't she cry?</p> <p>The answers to his questions, Mac discovered, were fifteen minutes and almost the whole length. He was astounded by how much of his penis she took. Eventually her anus dilated and relaxed sufficiently for him to enter her without his having to assist by holding it. That was exactly the point he had been dreaming of - a proper fuck, with the tiny girl's body squeezed beneath his own. He moved closer against her and arched his back so that he leaned between her legs and could look directly down at those wonderful big, brown, uncomprehending eyes. Leaning with his forearms either side of her shoulders, he placed his hands on the top of her head, interlacing the fingers. He had her in a vice-like position - not only were here limbs held by the tights, but her little frame was gripped top and bottom by Mac's own body. He pressed gently down on her head and began to fuck her arse.</p> <p>A brief moment of lucidity for Naomi. It terrified her. It was as if a fog cleared and she could see nothing but Mac's face, flushed and red, panting above her own. And below her, something hard and hairy was pressing down rhythmically between her thighs. Her bottom felt so hot and sensitive. And full to bursting. Her fuddled brain was still trying to make sense of it all when the fog descended again.</p> <p>Mac desperately tried to prolong the experience by pausing regularly, but even resting and looking back underneath his was arousing: the creases of her tiny, dark tummy beneath his body. The glimpse of his hairy crotch, poised above her delicate pubic mound, split asunder by his thick penis. Her flat little tits, glistening with a sheen of perspiration. Such views only served to reinforce the erotic sense of power over her, confirmed the unimaginable pleasure to be had, fucking a fragile young body little more than half the size of his own.</p> <p>And there was the unknowing face of a woman-child, passive and beautiful. Her slack lips had to be kissed. His tongue had to lick them, had to dance over those oversized, white teeth, explore and nibble her ears and the sides of her neck. She smelt fresh. And scared.</p> <p>It was too much. Struggling to avoid being too rough, he launched into a frantic pummelling, pumping his cock up into, accompanying the crescendo with a salvo of obscenities whispered directly into her unhearing ear.</p> <p>He groaned loudly when he came, simultaneously pushing her body towards his groin, and squeezing his penis hard against the slick membrane of rectum. His cock spat a thick stream of semen into the confined orifice.</p> <p>Naomi could hear a man's voice in the distance. He was saying rude words. He was saying dirty things about her. Mac never says words like that. He's always nice to Naomi. She thought that her bottom hurt, although she wasn't sure.</p> <p>---</p> <p>There was still fun to be had, but now she was comatose - nothing would wake her.</p> <p>He had untied her and pulled her body into his, spooning her as he recovered, basking in post-sodomy euphoria, stroking her breasts and nipples, nuzzling behind her ears.</p> <p>By the time he was ready to get up, her eyes had finally closed and she had entered a deep, drug-fuelled sleep that would presumably last until morning. It was only early evening. He cleaned himself up, watched the sports results on TV, and had a large pizza delivered.</p> <p>She was still curled, naked and peaceful, on her bed, sucking her thumb quietly. A messy dribble from between her legs had been caught by the thoughtfully-placed towel.</p> <p>Businesslike, Mac decided that he had perhaps two more hours before either there was the risk of Karen's early return, or else he could not be confident that the drug's full effects would not have begun to wear off, even if she remained asleep. He had to clean her up, and tidy her bedroom, but two hours should be enough to play out one or two more fantasies.</p> <p>Naomi was no longer party to Mac's enjoyment of her body. Real dreams had replaced inexplicable mirages.</p> <p>He spent a long time cleaning her body.</p> <p>He had carried her through into the lounge and placed her on the coffee table in front of the sofa. He fetched a bowl of warm water, flannel and soap and from the bag in which he stuffed the remains of the tights, he produced cotton buds and scent-free moisturising cream. The bizarreness of it all made him grin: sitting there in this grotty flat on a warm evening, sipping from a can of cheap lager, with his head buried between the thighs of a tiny brown, sleeping girl, examining and burnishing every little crack and fold of her anatomy like a trainee gynaecologist.</p> <p>Once Mac was satisfied she was clean, he wanted to play with her again.</p> <p>She was little more than a life-size doll, flopping in his arms. He sat her naked little body straddled across his lap as he watched the television news, her chest pressed to his, her sleeping head resting on his collar bone. And his finger hooked up beneath her, idly caressing her pussy. He carried her into the kitchen.</p> <p>Setting her down on the breakfast bar, he unfurled her carefully, on her back. Mac eased her legs over the sides of the worktop, their weight opening her pussy. He wanted a quick trial run – to check out some ideas. Just in case another opportunity might arise another time.</p> <p>He swigged another beer, cheerfully rummaging through the cabinets and drawers, for the things he needed.</p> <p>Excellent!</p> <p>Mac threaded a short length of string under the girl’s buttocks, leaving a few inches each side. The drying rack yielded half a dozen plastic clothes pegs. His experiment was quite successful: three pegs attached to each half of her labia, threaded to the string, held her delicate little pussy beautifully open. What a shame she wasn’t awake – he would have loved to hear her squeal when he applied the pegs.</p> <p>Why the fuck had he left the camera behind?</p> <p>He watched her dainty nipples harden and her aureoles shrivel as the ice cube melted against them.</p> <p>They tasted so good.</p> <p>He was hard again.</p> <p>But his cock was still so sensitive from the marathon reaming of her tight little arse that he abandoned his earlier intention to have some final form of sex with her. The thrill of risk; the overwhelming sense of domination; the wonderful sight of her smacked bottom, glowing red; her soft mouth filled with his cum; the ecstasy of such a long, slow fuck then the mother of all climaxes right up her arse: all had exhausted him.</p> <p>With resigned recognition of reality, he dressed her in her thin pyjamas and put her properly to bed.</p> <p>---</p> <p>Mac had been dozing and the sound of Karen's key in the lock stirred him. He made a quick getaway, deliberately failing to respond to the tipsy gleam in her eye. A couple of innuendoes and a deft pass and he could almost certainly have ended up spending the night.</p> <p>But there was only one person he would have liked to sleep with that night, and she was already in the deepest of sleeps in her little room.</p> <p>""Good as gold. We went on a massive walk. She's absolutely shattered: not used to all that exercise, probably. Probably be stiff in the morning! Must go - the night bus will be along any minute.""</p> <p>Karen flopped on to the sofa. It had been a good night out and she was half-cut. Idly, she flicked through the stapled paper that was on the cushion beside her. In her drunken state, she squinted at the words. It was a kid's story: 'Nicola and Uncle Frank Go To The Park', about some girl who falls in a pond when out feeding the ducks with her favourite uncle. Had Mac done all that just for Naomi?</p> <p>You know, he really is such a very, very nice man!</p> <p class=""h2"">3. The Prospect of Things to Come</p> <p>Karen was too drunk to take much notice of a frightened, confused little girl, climbing in beside her in the middle of the night.</p> <p>She was too hung-over the next morning, to pay any attention to the urgent, incoherent babbling of her dopey daughter. Silly, garbled rubbish, about someone called Frank, who hurt her because she was muddy. All that cheese on the pizza: must have given her nightmares.</p> <p>She was too busy earning a quick fifty quid on her back that afternoon, to have time to listen to any more of Naomi's stupid stories.</p> <p>But when Mac called in midweek, for the last reading session before the start of the school holidays, she was more than eager to listen to his modest, almost apologetic suggestion.</p> <p>""I've a bit of leave saved up and I wondered if I could give you a bit of space over the summer holidays? I don't want to be interfering or pushy - it's just I enjoyed so much being with Naomi on Saturday, I thought that every now and then I might take the day off and spend some time with her? Maybe take her to a museum or the zoo or something like that.""</p> <p>Mac looked down at Naomi and winked at her. The young girl was still in her school summer dress and the tiny white socks set off her slim dark legs to perfection.</p> <p>---</p> <p>Ten days later, the start of summer holidays at last, and - typical - the sky was dark grey and the rain unrelenting.</p> <p>It was the first of Mac's days with the little girl. He had a vial half-full of clear liquid in his pocket.</p> <p>""What should we do, Naomi?"" asked Mac. He knew exactly what we would like to do, but that was still debating whether to go ahead. He had got away with it once. Next time he might not be so fortunate.</p> <p>""Let's go to the park,"" beamed Naomi.</p> <p>Mac looked out of the window at heavy sky.</p> <p>""But it's tipping with rain,"" he complained.</p> <p>""I know,"" said Naomi, grinning up at him with a truly mischievous twinkle in her lovely big, brown eyes. There was something about her enthusiasm and the ambiguous smirk on her pretty lips that deeply unnerved him.</p> <p>""I want to go splashing about in the puddles next to the pond. I want to be very naughty and get very dirty!""</p></div>",[]
90,Girl's Christmas,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,A small girl's Master brings gifts to her cell on Christmas Day.,2004-12-25,28,4,"M/g, nc, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Girl didn't know it was Christmas Day.</p> <p>In fact she had no idea if it was night or day, nor how long she had been here. Her world consisted of three rooms, none of which admitted any daylight through the boarded and sealed windows. No external sounds penetrated the thick, cold walls. All she knew was the small, bare room where she huddled under the musty, itchy blanket, the cold bathroom where she was sometimes allowed to use the toilet or stand under a weak, lukewarm shower and scrub herself quickly clean, and the nasty room where the Man did horrid things to her.</p> <p>She was hungry and very thirsty, as usual. It was cold and she curled up tighter, rubbing her bare legs and arms hard to stop the shivering. Her back hurt - the Man had caned her again last time but instead of hitting her bottom, he had gone up and down her spine, leaving a matrix of raised welts all over it, so that she had to lie only on her sides.</p> <p>She no longer spent her time alone, lying there in the dark on the hard floor, sobbing and crying out for Mummy. She no longer spent countless miserable hours asking herself why - why the Man had grabbed her off her bike as she cycled home from Nan's, why he was keeping her locked up, why he kept doing terrible things to her. For as long as she could remember, there had been no answers to any of her questions. Nobody had heard her screams and nobody was going to come to help. There was no point in asking, no point in crying out, no point in thinking any more.</p> <p>The Man got very cross if she spoke, so she kept her mouth shut, because it was always worse when he was cross.</p> <p>She had tried to plead with him at the beginning. She had tried to be nice and polite, and she had tried to be good, to do everything he wanted. Then she had tried being stroppy, but that proved a big mistake and she would rather not recall what happened. But she had learned that if she dared to speak other than to answer him ('Yes, my lord', 'As you wish, my Lord'), he would only glare and go red and punish her severely. He had told her the funny words to use, and so these were now the only ones that she had the courage to say out loud.</p> <p>Perhaps it was night-time? </p> <p>The Man had left her alone for a long time. She had finished the stale bread ages ago. And the plastic bottle of water. She was so grateful for that - one time he had not come to her for a very long time, but she had knocked over the jug in the darkness and so she had nothing to drink for maybe a couple of days. He beat her as usual, but the next time he locked her away in the dark room, she found the bottle instead of the jug.</p> <p>That was a kind thing for him to do.</p> <p>She tried not to think of home and her family - all that did was make her unhappier. She had some special places for her mind to visit, when she couldn't find the refuge of sleep. The Man didn't know about them. She spent hours there. She was in one now.</p> <p>Girl felt him coming. The vibrations in the dusty, bare floorboards signalled that he was coming up the stairs. She didn't know what was at the bottom of the stairs. She didn't know if she would ever climb all the way down them. Once she got half-way. The Man was having a pee and she ran. He caught her and tied her to the table and hit the soles of her feet with a long ruler. Slowly. For an hour. After that, she couldn't walk for days - she had to crawl everywhere, over the dirty floor. But she never tried to run away again.</p> <p>It was a good idea to be curled in a small ball in the corner furthest from the door: sometimes he was already very cross and just came in and began to hit her.</p> <p>But he wasn't cross this time. She scurried across the room just before the door swung open, clutching the blanket about her. The light from the fluorescent tube in the corridor was painfully bright, but she peeked over the edge of the smelly cloth to see him. To try to judge his mood. He was standing in the doorway, smiling and swaying from side to side. That meant he had been drinking - she would smell the alcohol on his breath very soon. It was not a good sign - sometimes he was very nasty when he had been drinking. She could already feel herself taking faster, deeper breaths.</p> <p>He was beckoning to her. 'Instant obedience' - that's what he kept telling her he expected, and she knew what would happen if she disappointed him. She leapt to her feet, letting the blanket go, and padded over to him, hands behind her back, as he expected.</p> <p>He raised his hand and she instinctively flinched her head away. She heard him chuckling and warily opened her eyes and risked a glance at his face. He had a daft, drunken grin, that didn't bode well. He turned about and she trotted after him. </p> <p>She knew the drill by now.</p> <p>At least the nasty room was warm. The strong lights made her eyes ache. He had once told her they were there for the videos he took. She was glad she couldn't see his camera tonight, as that usually meant he was going to do something really bad.</p> <p>Her tiny, naked body was chilled to the bone and as she waited on her spot in the centre of the floor, she couldn't control her shivering. A nervous glance around as she entered didn't reveal any obvious new horrors: there was the mattress, the table, the frame, the chains and shackles on the wall, the rack of crops and floggers and canes and things. And as usual, she had to stand there, facing the bench, on which was displayed most of the awful things he used on her. The shiny, chromed thing he used to open her private parts; the selection of long things he put inside her, besides his own thing. Tubes of gooey stuff. Sharp things.</p> <p>The Man watched her, never tiring of her short, skinny little body and big, sad eyes. And well-trained little mouth. And fabulously tight little cunt and arse. </p> <p>He had to be brief tonight. Back home, in a much grander house the other side of the park, his wife and two little 'princesses' were watching a movie on the new DVD, stuffing chocolate oranges and mince pies. But nothing seemed to deter Dad from his regular long walks with the family's golden retriever, even today's festivities.</p> <p>He was standing behind her. She could feel his presence, smell the aura of booze. She tried to stay stock still as his rough hands curled about her bony shoulders and slipped down over her chest. At ten and a half, her breasts were flat - just small, slightly pointed pads of softness that had a fascination for the Man. He loved to paw and knead them, and toy with her pea-like nipples. And he liked to hurt them. He had used needles on them, whipped them, bitten them, twisted her nipples and put them in clamps for hours on end and even stuck crocodile clips on them, attached to wires that gave her agonising buzzes of electricity and once made her wet herself.</p> <p>She tolerated his groping. At least his hands were warm and it didn't hurt. She knew that would come later and so she closed her eyes and tried to go to one of her secret places as his fingers roamed over her.</p> <p>His hands were large - he could wrap them almost completely round her thighs: even more so since she was getting so thin. She was constantly hungry. He was so big all over. And hairy. When he lay on top of her, she often wondered if he would smother her. She hated it when he did that - she got sharp pains in her chest, the same ones that caused her such agony when she screamed out loud. So she tried not to, but sometimes he hurt her so much, she couldn't help it.</p> <p>Girl didn't know it, but on the only occasion she was rash enough to answer the Man back, and he had gone ballistic and strung her up by her wrists and used her as a punch bag, two of her ribs had cracked.</p> <p>He had to bend over her to reach down her front and fumble between her legs. Obediently, she moved her feet further apart.</p> <p>She hoped he would use some of the greasy stuff when he put his thing up her. The previous time he had brought her in here, he had tried to put his thing in her bottom without using any, and he just kept pushing it in, even though it was making her cry out loud.</p> <p>The Man moved around her and stood in front of her, smirking. Whilst he unfastened his trousers, he fumbled in his pocket. Automatically, she dropped to her knees, put her hands behind her head and opened her mouth, ready to receive his cock. He patted her on the head appreciatively.</p> <p>She risked a brief glance upwards. He was holding a small twig over her head - a few leaves and a couple of white berries. But he had pulled his semi-erect thing out of his flies and she thought she had better start before he got cross. She was surprised when he laughed.</p> <p>""That's it, Girl. Give your best friend a nice big kiss under the mistletoe!""</p> <p>She did not understand. Her tongue flicked over the tip of his cock and she opened her lips, and pushed her soft, young mouth over the end.</p> <p>""Hold, on, you little fucker,"" he slurred. ""You haven't opened your present yet.""</p> <p>She pulled back, confused and scared. She didn't want to upset him, not like the time before last: he had slapped her face so hard that she fell back against the bench and knocked all the things on the floor and he had made her put each one in her cunny one after another, then lick it clean before putting it back in its place. There were eight things, and it made her very sore. Especially the horrid great orange one, with the knobbly bits sticking out all over it.</p> <p>Her large, frightened eyes looked nervously up at the Man.</p> <p>He was holding a long, thin package, wrapped in colourful paper, and tied with a pink ribbon. He held it out towards her.</p> <p>Unsurely, she reached up and took the parcel from him.</p> <p>""Go on then, Girl. Open your present,"" he chuckled.</p> <p>Her small fingers picked at the ribbon until it gave way. The wrapping paper fell open and she pulled it away from the contents. Long strands of fine leather cascaded down, tickling the top of her thighs. She held the thick, hard bit - it was bound tightly all round in strips of leather. The long stringy bits were attached to one end of it and at the other, the leather was missing and instead there was polished wood that was about the same size and shape as the Man's thing. She held it loosely in her fingers, trying not to admit to herself that she already had a good idea what it was and what he was going to do with it.</p> <p>The Man was giggling. His thing was poking out of his trousers and jiggling about.</p> <p>""Isn't it lovely, Girl? Fucking expensive too. But I'm sure you'll love it and we'll have hours of fun playing with it.""</p> <p>She looked down at the vicious-looking whip with dismay.</p> <p>""Sorry to disappoint you, but I've only got time for a quick fuck now. But I'll be back again tomorrow, and we can spend a nice long time trying it out on you. Won't that be lovely?""</p> <p>He took the whip from her and placed it on the bench. Turning back around, he held something else in front of her. It was her bowl. She could see some bits of pale meat, a potato and some green vegetables. And a small lump of dark fruit pudding, squashed into the middle of the mess.</p> <p>""And I've brought you something special to eat after I've given you a good seeing to. See, Girl? I look after you well, don't I?""</p> <p>""Yes, my Lord,"" she mumbled softly.</p> <p>Finally Girl realised it was Christmas Day.</p></div>",[]
91,Alone With 'Uncle' Barry,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,"Twelve-year-old Kim dreads Thursday evenings. Her Mum is at work and she is left alone with the sadistic Barry, Mum's boyfriend, who just loves to make her cry. And scream. And do horrible, dirty things. Part 1 of 3.",2005-01-20,81,4,"Mg, nc, rp, ds",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Barry loved Thursday nights.</p> <p>The stupid slag he was currently shacked up with had to work late at the bingo club and so he had the whole evening to himself. With her twelve-year-old daughter, Kimberley. And young Kim had a lot to learn.</p> <p>Actually, the little bitch had been pissing him off recently. Not just being surly and snotty because he was shagging her Mum: she was always trying to stay out of his way. Locking the bathroom door, squirming away when he put his hand up her skirt when her mother wasn't looking - that sort of thing. Tonight he was going to make her pay for that. He had brought a few things in from his glazier's van in the street. Best to be prepared.</p> <p>Kim's heart sank as she watched her Mum's back disappear up the street. The whole evening alone. With 'Uncle' Barry. She turned from the window of her room, wondering if she could slip out before he noticed. She nearly leapt out of her skin: Barry was standing in the doorway, smirking horribly. She swallowed hard. He had been whispering things to her all week, about what he planned to do to her once they were alone together. Now the time had come. There was no escape, no pretending to be sick, like last week. It was Thursday night, when Barry took it all out on her. The small girl wobbled as her legs lost their strength.</p> <p>""Just you and me, Kimberley,"" grinned Barry, with patent delight. ""Now, what shall we do this evening?""</p> <p>She just stared blankly. Speaking would not have been a good idea.</p> <p>""We could just sit quietly and watch tele?"" he offered with mock pleasantness.</p> <p>If only, the scared little girl thought.</p> <p>Barry stepped into the room. ""Or perhaps I could make you sorry for being such a little cunt!""</p> <p>Kim backed against the wall. As Barry approached, she slid down to the floor, shrinking away from the inevitable slap. Too late. His arm swung down and when the flat of his hand connected with the side of her head, she saw nothing but a dark crimson for a few moments. She opened her eyes to the pattern of her bedroom carpet and her head throbbed muggily. She could feel hot tears welling up.</p> <p>""That's for last week. I'll give you fucking 'I don't feel well, Mummy'. You might have fooled your stupid mother into stoppin' home to look after you, but I could see right through you, you little cunt!""</p> <p>Kim recoiled from the spray of his saliva as he yelled into her face.</p> <p>""So!"" he shouted, grabbing her arm in his huge, rough paw of a hand, ""First off, here's something to warm you up and maybe think twice in future about trying to get out of your Thursday night duties!""</p> <p>He yanked her up on to her bed and pushed her face down in the quilt. She lay still, trying to suppress the thumping in her head, dreading his next move. When she finally summoned the courage to look up, he had just finished tugging his belt from the waist of his jeans and he shot her an evil glance as he leaned down and took hold of her hips. He climbed on to the bed, trapping her against the cold plaster, lowering his knee on to the small of her back and holding her down until he had unzipped the side of her pleated school skirt and tugged it roughly over her hips and down her thighs. Once free of her knees, it gathered above her short, white socks. She felt his thick fingers dive beneath the weak elastic of her knickers and he almost lifted her bodily from the bed as he wrenched them down.</p> <p>Satisfied that her slim young buttocks were suitably presented for punishment, he pushed his knee harder down on her and shifted his body closer.</p> <p>The first time the belt cracked across her bottom, she snapped rigid in shock. The pain was so much deeper and more concentrated than when he had merely spanked her, as he usually did at some point on a Thursday. There was a flash of total agony then a constant fire that felt as if her skin were sizzling. Even the sharp sound of leather on her taut buttocks was unbearable - a repeating reminder of her utter helplessness. Instinctively, she began to yell: a sorrowful wailing from the pit of her stomach. Barry reached over and pushed her head hard into the stuffing of the duvet, to dampen the noise.</p> <p>He delivered four hard swipes with the folded belt, each to the same narrow area across the centre of her two buttocks. He paused, to admire his handiwork: the skin reddened and puffed as he watched, felt hot and bumpy to the touch. Compared to the cool silky smoothness of the backs of her legs. The blood pumping into his hardening cock felt good.</p> <p>The girl was wriggling in distress. He could glimpse the tantalising pink crack of her cunt each time her thighs flexed.</p> <p>Quickly, he applied the belt again, carefully aiming it in a pattern around the wide stripe of deepening, angry red, until he had covered her entire bottom with the belt's distinctive marks. She bounced and yelped and through her tears each time her pert little backside received a biting swipe. Fucking ace! Only when his own arm tired did he sit back and take his weight from her. By then she was quite motionless, apart from the constant shaking, anyway. And the way she flexed her legs together because it hurt too much to keep them still. And the moaning, and sniffing, and self-pitying whining.</p> <p>He leaned against the wall, breathing hard from his exertions.</p> <p>""That's just for starters,"" he panted, ""I have some more exciting things planned for you later. Stop that fuckin' cryin' or I'll give you some more!""</p> <p>The twelve-year-old blubbered and pushed her mouth into the cover of the quilt, and began to chew the fabric. The pain in her rear was just too intense, unrelenting, with waves of heat still echoing the strokes of her beating. Her body needed to cry. But she needed to stifle the crying - she didn't think she could take any more of Barry's belt. And besides the hurt, she was reeling from his ominous words - what else would she have to endure?</p> <p>Thursday night: alone with ‘Uncle’ Barry and ‘Uncle’ Barry's pervy ideas.</p> <p>There was nothing she could do. Running away was not an option - that would just leave her Mum to face the pig on her own, and Mum was scared of him. He hit her too. Kim had heard their arguments, when Barry came back late at night, and she had seen the bruises on Mum's arms and ribs, although Mum tried to keep them covered. She wanted to talk to Mum, but she knew that it would be useless: Mum always wanted to forgive Barry, to give him another chance. Why else was he still living with them?</p> <p>""Get in here now, you little cunt!"" yelled Barry from the living room.</p> <p>Kim swung uncomfortably off the bed, pulling up her pants and skirt, and shuffled miserably out of her bedroom. Even the thin, soft cotton felt like sandpaper on the rawness of her cheeks.</p> <p>Most Thursday nights, she would spend in the living room, on the sofa, perched awkwardly next to 'Uncle' Barry. He would occasionally dispatch her to fetch another can from the fridge, but mostly she would sit next to him, frozen, seeing but not watching the television and anticipating with dread his next demand. It began weeks ago, with a squabble over the remote control - Kim had wanted to watch a music show and, in those early days before she knew what Barry was like, had tried to argue her case. She wasn’t rude or anything – I mean, it was her Mum’s house after all. He had blown his top, and hauled her over his knee to spank her, before sending her off to her room. The following Thursday, she didn't mention the programme, but he found an excuse to spank her anyway, although this time, he lifted her skirt and held her over his lap for a long time afterwards, stroking her sore bottom through her panties, the filthy pig.</p> <p>The week after that, he had made her drink some of his beer, and when she spluttered and spat some out when the bubbles went up her nose, he reached under her skirt, pulled down her pants, and gave a dozen stinging smacks to her bare buttocks. Then he began to rub her. Her skin crawled as his big hand stroked her aching bottom, then slipped down and fondled between her legs. Right there - feeling her pussy! It made her feel ill. She lay stock still while he did it and ran off to her room as soon as he stopped, but he had developed a taste for it and dragged her back, making her sit close to him whilst he squeezed her little tits and groped his fingers all over her pussy. </p> <p>Then he made her wank him off.</p> <p>That was disgusting! Holding that huge thing in her fingers and moving them up and down, listening to his grunting. Kim had never seen a proper erect penis before and it was both disgusting and amazing. She was clumsy and he kept swearing at her and in the end, he pushed her hand away and finished the job himself, squirting his gloopy stuff over her bare legs.</p> <p>But the next week was even worse.</p> <p>Barry had been unusually nice and she had not been spanked. The atmosphere was almost relaxed, although she was wary as she sat beside him, watching the TV. Then he put his arm around her, and flicked the remote to start a video.</p> <p>""Watch this very carefully, Kim, because you're going to do this next,"" he informed her, as the short movie started. It was a porn video, with two silicon-enhanced women performing theatrical oral sex on a bored-looking man. She watched aghast, disbelieving that in only a few minutes, he was expecting to put his thing inside her own mouth!</p> <p>She hated every second. He held her wrist tight until the closing credits. Then shoved her face in his crotch. Afterwards, he let her run off to her room, but not before she had raced to the bathroom and made herself vomit up his horrible spunk, and cleaned her teeth a dozen times.</p> <p>Which was why last week, she had worked hard on Mum, pleading a chronic stomach cramp and fever, until she had relented and changed her shift and stayed home to nurse her sick daughter. Barry was incensed. Since then, whenever Mum was out of earshot, he had pressed himself against her, and breathed foul-mouthed warnings of what she could expect tonight. All week, her fear had grown. And now it was too late.</p> <p>""I'm waiting, bitch, get your fuckin' arse in here, if you know what's good for you!""</p> <p>She peered round the door, still sobbing, but desperately trying to keep quiet.</p> <p>Barry's toolbag was open on the low table in front of the sofa. He registered her presence, but didn't look up. His voice was calmer, quieter, which made it all the more sinister.</p> <p>""If you still have your clothes on, you'd better not come any closer - I might have to hit you. I want you standing there, naked, in one minute flat.""</p> <p>He finally turned towards her, ""Understand? Cunt?""</p> <p>Kim's pulse was racing. She stripped off her school clothes and threw them to the floor of her room. She hated herself for doing it. She was disgusted at the humiliation of having to go back to Barry with no clothes on, but she didn't want to think of the alternative. All she could do was go along with it, try not to upset him in any way. Then he might not hurt her any more.</p> <p>She made it back to the spot on the carpet that Barry had indicated, and stood uneasily, with her hands clasped over her groin. She was very self-conscious of her body - kept the bathroom door shut even when there was just Mum in the house, and she changed for PE at school in one of the lavatory cubicles so the other girls wouldn’t see the way her body was developing. It seemed to be different every time she looked in the mirror: sometimes she noticed that her tits were a bit heavier - her flimsy little first bra was never slack or wrinkled these days, and her hips were definitely a shade wider. And now you could see the hair down below - it wasn't just one or two straggly ones - there was a proper patch of curls above her cunny, and several odd ones sprouting down the sides, towards her bottom.</p> <p>That’s what Barry wanted to see too.</p> <p>""Put your hands on your head, and turn around. Very slowly. Until I tell you to stop,"" he ordered, placing something from the bag just out of sight, beside the far end of the sofa.</p> <p>He was dry-mouthed. He watched the slim, pale child rotating before him, and sighed with anticipation. She was his to control. Those tiny, squashy little tits, that skinny waist, the burning red cheeks of her cute little arse, the long, thin legs with not an ounce of spare meat on them. And now revealed for his inspection, the small, compact mound above her thighs, neatly split yet still coyly sealed.</p> <p>He studied her thin face, framed by her longish, wavy brown hair, her large brown eyes wet and sad, her flushed cheeks streaked with the tracks of tears. The lovely firm mouth that had been denied to him last Thursday.</p> <p>Well, he would more than make up for that this evening.</p> <p>""I didn't say you could stop,"" he said, coldly. She was becoming dizzy: her small feet were straying from the designated sector of the patterned carpet. Kim swallowed against the nausea.</p> <p>She continued to shuffle round for several more minutes, until Barry at last let her finish. He ordered her to stand in front of him, facing away.</p> <p>The small girl gasped when he gripped her wrist and bent her arm up high behind her back, in an arm lock. He took the other one and did likewise, then with her wrists held uncomfortably high between her bony shoulder blades, she felt him wind the rope around them. Now she knew what he had taken from his bag. Barry had plenty of window sash cord - it was just perfect for tying up a little bitch. He bound her wrists tightly together, then wrapped more cord around her forearms, tying off each end around her elbows. Kim winced when he tightened the cord - already the strain was hurting in her shoulders and back.</p> <p>The effect on her little girl's tits was most pleasing. Barry cupped his hands over each in turn, enjoying the warm, soft feel of as they were thrust forward. He rolled a nipple and pulled it, studying the resulting crease in the twelve-year-old's brow, pleased with the pained intake of breath when he pinched it hard and twisted.</p> <p>Holding her hair to one side, he put his lips to her ear, and ran his tongue around the crisply formed shape. He held the lobe in his teeth.</p> <p>""Like that, cunt? Feels good, eh?"" he whispered into it.</p> <p>Kim was aware of the sound of her own breathing: longer, deeper, with a tiny tremor when he touched her body. He was too close. She wished Mum would come home.</p> <p>He turned her to face him squarely. She felt her ears burning with embarrassment and cursed herself for such a silly reaction under the circumstances. But she was ashamed - Barry's eyes brazenly studied her chest, then moved, taking in her firm, muscular tummy and the exposed bulge of her pubic mound. It was terrible - degrading. A man shouldn't look at a little girl like that, shouldn't devour her body with bulging eyes, or lick his lips do disgustingly.</p> <p>And it was definitely very wrong for a grown man to touch her like that, between her legs, to push her labia open and feel inside. It was wrong but she had no choice. She didn't want him to punch her in the tummy like he did at the weekend, when Mum was up the shops. That had made her be sick.</p> <p>So when he told her to move her feet further apart, she moved them. Quickly.</p> <p>The girl's face was a proper turn-on. There was fear, self-loathing, hurt and disgust, all playing across her soft, immature little features. She was still nicely tearful. Her bottom lip would tremble every once in a while. So gratifying to see the reaction so clearly telegraphed whenever he stroked or prodded or squeezed the various succulent little parts of her sweet little body, now utterly at his mercy. The perfect victim.</p> <p>There was still some cord left. Why not? She needed to be held still for the next bit of fun.</p> <p>Kim hadn't noticed until now that Barry had also brought in from the van a small wooden workhorse - a trestle he used in his window-fitting business. He had laid a folded towel over the top, for padding, and she was grateful for that when he forced her down on it, backwards. It was excruciatingly painful in so many ways - her whole weight was borne only by the small of her back, and her arms and shoulders protested as she was bent backwards. The cord bit into her wrists and arms, the muscles of her inner thighs were stretched tight. So when he then bent her knees and tied her ankles firmly to the feet of the horse, she let out a heartfelt whine.</p> <p>Even her neck was hurting, as her head was unsupported and just wanted to flop back towards the carpet. Although the strain of being arched back over the horse forced her knees outwards naturally, Barry took time to loop his remaining cord around each knee and tied it off to the tops of the legs of the workhorse, so that the outsides of her thighs were pulled flat against the face of the horizontal beam of the trestle and her legs were bent perpendicular at the knee. Kim couldn't see for herself, but she was acutely aware of the grotesque way her cunny was now thrust upwards and outwards, and was pulled wide open by her splayed thighs. And every sinew of her body hurt so badly.</p> <p>Barry lit a ciggie and congratulated himself on such a good display. He could hardly have arranged it better. Now to scare the little bitch properly.</p> <p>He settled down on the floor between her legs, sitting up so that his face was level with her neat young pussy. He marvelled at the smooth, tidy pinkness - her taut inner labia were fine and delicate - none of the ragged old flaps he was used to, the slags he fucked. Her vagina was like a dark teardrop: he peered closer, taking in the shiny membranes hidden in its depths. His cock twitched. His mind was wandering - from the delicious possibility of fucking mother and daughter on the same night to fantasies of unlikely threesomes - forcing them to lick each other, watching Kim's mother's face as he violated her daughter. </p> <p>Easy now - don't want to cum in your pants, son!</p> <p>He focussed on the here and now. Her cunt was so incredibly tiny - stuffing his fat cock in it was going to be fantastic.</p> <p>But not yet.</p> <p>Kim felt the cool draught of his breath as he blew a stream of tobacco smoke right between her legs. The sickly smell added to her increasing nausea. It took her pain-soaked brain a while to register the small, intense source of heat right against her pussy. She squealed and jumped - he was holding his cigarette right close! Down there! She felt a tickling, a tugging sensation of sensitive skin above her private parts, then a tingle as the pull was suddenly released. Barry was leaning on her thighs, his head close to her vulnerable pussy. The tugging was repeated. She flinched, and a sharp sting tore into her lower tummy.</p> <p>""Jesus Christ, you stupid little fuck! Keep still or I'll do you a serious mischief!""</p> <p>The pinpoint of pain throbbed. Barry had been enjoying himself immensely, lifting individual pubic hairs and using his cigarette to burn through them. When Kim had jumped, the glowing tip of his cigarette had brushed her skin, to the side of her left labium, and an angry little patch of red had instantly announced the burn. On top of the agony in all her muscles, the searing pain was simply too much - she had to risk Barry's wrath. She had to get him to stop – this was getting dangerous.</p> <p>Her thin voice cracking, she pleaded, ""Please, Barry. Please stop. Let me up. Please. I'll do whatever you want, but please let me go. It really, really hurts.""</p> <p>""It's supposed to, you dumb fuck,"" muttered Barry, icily.</p> <p>But even he took note. He crawled around the bench so that he could see the anguish on her face. Her head had fallen right back, so that it was upside down. He put his hand under her shoulders and lifted her up, kicking the grotty vinyl-covered pouffe he used as a footrest, underneath her, supporting her back and taking some of the strain from her stomach muscles. The respite was wonderful, for a brief few seconds, then the pressure of her torso bearing down on her arms, still tied tight up against her back, created a new torment. Just about everywhere in her body was hurting, no matter what she did.</p> <p>As Barry had planned.</p> <p>He drew on his cigarette and flicked the ash into the tray on the coffee table. Ensuring she could see, he blew gently, until the tip turned a whitish-orange, then he rested the heel of his hand on the centre of her chest and rotated it downwards, until she could feel the heat on the underside of her right breast, an inch below the nipple. This’ll teach the little bitch to complain.</p> <p>""Ever wondered what it feels like to be an ashtray?""</p> <p>The tiny girl made a quivering squeal, craning her neck unsuccessfully to see precisely what he was doing on her front.</p> <p>He pushed the point of smouldering tobacco against her skin momentarily and lifted it well clear, so that when she bucked and screamed, she would not be burnt a second time. He took a drag and watched the spectacle. Nice effect, although such marks would take too long to heal for it to be more than just an occasional diversion. Kim's head thrashed from side to side as she yelled in fear and pain. It hurt a lot like the time a wasp had stung her leg at the beach, but this was so much worse because he had done it so deliberately. He finished the remains of the cig and stubbed it out in the ashtray. Leaning over her, he had to raise his voice to be heard over her hysterical sobbing.</p> <p>""That's just a taste of what to expect if you piss me off any more, bitch! Now I'm going to make your cunt nice and pretty - get rid of the rest of that nasty hair. You want to look your best for Uncle Barry don't you? Want me to think how pretty you look?""</p> <p>He took hold of the nipple adjacent to the fresh burn and twisted it viciously. Her scream pierced the heavy silence of the living room.</p> <p>""Yes! Yes!"" she croaked frantically, before resuming her breathless crying.</p> <p>Barry smiled triumphantly. This was proving to be good fun.</p> <p>By the time he had set out the fresh razor blade and washing-up bowl of water and can of shaving foam from the bathroom, the volume of her sobbing had reduced to a pitiful blubbering. He held the blade so that she could see it - a specialist single-edged one that he used for trimming window gasket.</p> <p>""I'm gonna be nice to you - this is a brand new blade - should give you a lovely close shave. You'd better keep perfectly still or else I could do you permanent damage.""</p> <p>He ran his finger up her clitoral hood. She bucked and shivered.</p> <p>""Oh dear - looks like you're gonna be cut up about this of you can't keep that dear little cunt of yours still,"" chuckled Barry.</p> <p>He spread a small dollop of foam thinly around her lips and lower belly and then, resting his great hand on her groin for support, deftly angled the blade and pecked away at the sparse hair surrounding her young twat. Barry laid his other hand lightly on her hard stomach, pulled taut by the arching of her back. He could feel her trembling: it made his cock twitch again. The girl whimpered nervously as his blade approached the burn. She sucked in air loudly as it passed over the patch of raw skin. He rinsed the blade in the bowl - a few short curls of black hair floated in the soapy scum. His face was inches from her pussy as he conscientiously removed every last trace of pubic hair, then wiped the residue foam from her skin. He could smell her warm, slightly musky odour. It was irresistible - he lowered his mouth and licked her smooth, pink inner lips, and nuzzled her clit and lapped his tongue over her exposed flesh. The stronger scent of her cunny competed with the clean pine aroma of the shaving foam. His tongue poked into her gaping vagina. He heard a muffled whimper and licked harder.</p> <p>Ugh! This was so wrong – he was actually licking her, well, you know, down there - she groaned and cried for him to stop. Stop! She was too young for that sort of thing!</p> <p>The trouble was that after all the waves of pain and the nagging ache in her limbs and the bite of the cord around her arms and ankles and the smarting hurt of the burns on her pussy and breast and the throb of her head and the soreness in her throat from all the screaming and crying, this actually felt rather good. Guiltily wonderful to tell the truth. She could sense every motion of his tongue across her most private places, feel the wet warmth. It sent tingles up and down her tummy. She despised herself for liking it.</p> <p>Barry's hand stroked the cool, soft skin of her flat stomach, tracing the fine valley of tight muscle that ran up to the base of her ribcage, and skipping around her neat little belly button.</p> <p>He ventured up her body, reaching over and down to play with her hard little nipples.</p> <p>And his tongue and mouth still slithered and lapped her delicate, glossy young cunt.</p> <p>At fucking last, the bitch had stopped snivelling. She was stiff and shivering and catching her breath in staccato gasps that made him even hornier.</p> <p>Just enough to tease her, he thought. It was not what he had expected: after all he had done to her, this twelve-year-old slut was actually getting off on having his tongue on her baby cunt. Genuinely. She couldn’t help herself. That would never do. And so the moment he saw her eyes glaze and close, and he sensed she was experiencing proper grown-up sexual pleasure, he stood up and laughed.</p> <p>""You dirty little slut, Kimberley. Shoving your cunt in my face and getting all randy like that! What would your mother say if she knew what you've been doing?""</p> <p>Kim's face flushed with shame and anger. And frustration.</p> <p>""I think you'd better have a cold shower,"" continued Barry, picking at the knots around her ankles. He swore when he saw the red abrasions where the cord had dug into her legs - it would heal soon enough but she had better not take off her socks in public for a few days. She was so stiff and weak that he had to lift her bodily, to stand her upright. Her head flopped and she moaned as her strained muscles protested. Kim's eyelids drooped and her exhausted expression implored him to stop tormenting her, to let her be.</p> <p>Fat chance, you little slag - there's more to come.</p> <p>Including me, he grinned to himself.</p> <p>The cord around her arms also left deep, pink grooves in the softness of her upper arms, but at least the skin wasn’t broken and the telltale marks would soon disappear, he judged. The pathetic child was swaying unsteadily, massaging some circulation back into her arms and grimacing each time she moved her aching shoulders. So small, so vulnerable. And a joy to behold when she was screaming in pain.</p> <p>He pushed her into the bathroom, dumping her in a heap in the bath and turning the cold tap full on. The shower head coughed and dispensed an icy stream, drenching the young girl's face and hair and shoulders. She squealed until Barry barked a chilling, ""Shut the fuck up, bitch!""</p> <p>He pulled her to her feet and instructed her to turn slowly under the relentless torrent of freezing water.</p> <p>""Stop!"" he ordered after she was thoroughly soaked and was quivering with cold. ""Put your foot up on the edge of the bath.""</p> <p>Even the simple act of lifting her leg was painful.</p> <p>Barry held out a plastic mug, from which he had emptied the toothbrushes into the washbasin.</p> <p>""Pee in that.""</p> <p>There was absolute horror in her big brown eyes. No. Please, no. She couldn't do that. Not like this. Not with that pig watching her.</p> <p>The large man drew himself menacingly to his full height and shot her a chilling glance. Tearfully, Kim put the cup between her legs and willed her bladder to get it over with.</p> <p>Unfortunately, it seemed to conspire with 'Uncle' Barry, to prolong her degradation. A short spurt erupted from her urethra and some splashed her hand before she could get the cup in the right place. The cold water was running from her hair into her eyes, and it was hard to see. She blinked and another brief trickle of pale urine dribbled into the plastic mug.</p> <p>""For fuck's sake,"" sneered Barry, ""how fuckin' difficult is that? Open your leg wider and give me a full cup.""</p> <p>No matter how hard she tried to squeeze her innards, just a couple of drops oozed out and dribbled down her cunt. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the sound of the icy water, and the chill in her aching body. She could feel her goose pimples tingling. She shivered. Yes - thank God! And a flow of hot, steamy piss burst out of her.</p> <p>Barry seemed happy enough with the just over half-full mug. She lifted her eyes, acutely embarrassed, not sure what to do.</p> <p>""Good,"" commented the horrible man, taking the warm cup from her. ""You took your time, but got there in the end. Now look up at the ceiling - go on, properly, tilt your head back.""</p> <p>Before she realised what was happening, she felt the hot splash on her cheeks. She had no time to react. He poured the cup over her entire face. Against the constant numbing needles of cold water, her own urine was so hot. He could feel the tingling warmth as it trickled down her chilly body, losing track as it cooled and mingled with the shower water, before it reached her legs.</p> <p>Kim coughed and spluttered and spat. She wasn't sure how much had gone in her mouth and up her nose. Barry giggled.</p> <p>""Good for the complexion, I understand,"" he informed her. ""Now get busy with the soap; I want you out of there in two minutes.""</p> <p>---</p> <p>Kim took longer, but 'Uncle' Barry didn't seem to notice. He was back on the sofa, with his work bag open in front of him. She had been twisting in front of the bathroom mirror, miserably taking stock of the inflamed marks on her bottom and the distinctive thin red lines coiled about her ankles and lower arms. The prolonged drenching had numbed her and although her teeth were still chattering (not just the cold, but the all-pervading sense of despondency); she had some temporary relief from the nagging aches all over. She had dried herself as fast as she could and tiptoed warily back into the living room, wrapped in a damp towel. Without conviction, she tried to persuade herself that her Thursday evening ordeal was almost certainly already over.</p> <p>She was wrong. Catching her entrance in the corner of his eye, Barry growled fresh instructions.</p> <p>""Go back and fetch that bottle of baby lotion and lose the towel. And when you come back, I want another can from the fridge.""</p> <p>Kim complied, silently setting both beer and lotion on the coffee table, then standing back, hoping he might ignore her.</p> <p>Barry cracked the can and downed half, casually looking up and down the scrawny little girl's naked body, still damp and shivering with cold. He couldn't single out what aroused him more: was it the deep fear behind those big dark eyes, or the narrowness of her hips, or the crisp cleft of her newly-shaved little cunt? He definitely preferred it without that stupid hair round it - he wanted to have her as a little girl, not a young woman. Soon. But not before he had listened to her begging for it.</p> <p>Kim needed to move, to try to restore some circulation and warm up. She clenched her jaws to stop the shuddering of her teeth and wriggled her fingers and toes as surreptitiously as she could. 'Uncle' Barry was making something and she just knew she wasn't going to like it.</p> <p>He was pleased with his own ingenuity. Take a few feet of offcuts, tape them to the handle of dumpy screwdriver, trim the ends and hey presto! A wicked little flogger. That should warm up her little cunt before he fucked her. Yep - a neat job. He had made the tails from two materials: the finest rubber gasket (for sealing glazing units to frames) and the stiffer PVC sealing strip, which was in figure-of-eight profile and was for draught proofing, so one side was covered in a fine brush material, about a mil deep. Half a dozen lengths of each, tightly bound to the handle with gaffer tape, then trimmed to a uniform 18 inches. Top job, Bazza.</p> <p>He checked the time. No rush.</p> <p>""Bring the pouffe over and lie over it.""</p> <p>Kim pushed it closer. A padded cube, about two foot six in each direction, it made a convenient plinth for her body. Once she had lain down, her stomach pressed to the ancient vinyl, legs and arms sticking out parallel to the floor, Barry lifted her legs and bent them back double, so that her heels were touching the tender redness of her bottom. He brought her wrists round behind her back and used a length of rubber gasket to bind her limbs together, so that she was hogtied on top of the pouffe, with her face and open crotch conveniently accessible.</p> <p>He pushed the pouffe up to the sofa, so that her head was over the seat cushion. So that when he sat with his legs either side of it, and dropped his jeans, all he had to do was lean forward a bit and the girl's mouth was perfectly lined up with his straining cock. The glans was shining wet with pre-cum.</p> <p>Apart from the Thai masseuse in Bristol, who had once given him weekly sessions for a year in return for a new door and window for her shop, and whose mouth seemed to have a dirty mind of its own, Kim's faltering, delicate, and frightened little blow-jobs were the best of his life. Just looking down over his hairy belly, watching her little face, her soft, hollow cheeks and fine lips gliding up and down his hard cock: magic! Folded up and hogtied, she was so tiny and fragile. Her lovely little body rocked up and down on the pouffe. If he listened carefully, he could hear her laboured breathing, and the tiny wet sounds of her mouth as it slid over the tingling end of his penis. He stroked her damp hair from her forehead, studying the permanent frown of nervous concentration, trying to catch her eye with a mean gloat - he always made her keep her eyes open, but she still kept looking away in shame, unable to face him as she did such a horrible, disgusting thing.</p> <p>Barry held her head gently and told her to be still, and he eased his cock deep into her mouth. Her throat closed around it and she made stifled, agitated coughing noises, and the air whistling in and out of her nose as she struggled to breathe. He pushed further, the increasing tightness around his glans every bit as intoxicating as Kim's tangible panic when she began to choke. She tried to writhe away, her whole bound body squirming frantically, but he gripped her head to his crotch, pulling it yet more down on him. She was squeaking hysterically. He had such a rush - just a bit longer and she might suffocate.</p> <p>What an amazing feeling! The tiny girl's life literally in his hands.</p> <p>Too much! In an instant, he pushed her head off, taking a handful of hair to hold her close to the end of his cock as the first great spurt of cum raced up the shaft and landed in a long string diagonally across her frightened face, from jaw to eyebrow. He clasped the base of his penis and aimed the next pulse at her nose, then her mouth. This was a fucking good one - the semen just pumped and pumped. In her hair, eyebrows, up one nostril, dribbling from her upper lip. Her mouth was open as she gulped in air. He wiped the final drops over her panting chin.</p> <p>Barry pressed back in the settee and blew out a long, satisfied puff. He had done that. It was all his own work. The red-faced little girl, helpless and gasping on the pouffe, her face streaked with thick, white strands and droplets of his hot cum. Little bitch.</p> <p>He loped off for a pee and to fetch another beer. She was sniffling when he returned.</p> <p>There was that cute little cunt again. Taunting and tempting him. Fleshy and smooth and inviting, peeking out from between her bound legs. He needed a while to get his strength back. A video would do the trick.</p> <p>He set up the tape and turned the pouffe so that the girl faced the TV. She might as well enjoy it too. But first, something to keep her occupied. He fished around in his toolkit. Another screwdriver caught his eye - it was the perfect size and shape, with a bulbous, smooth handle, about an inch and a quarter across at the widest point.</p> <p>Easing her bottom cheeks apart, he squeezed a generous squirt of baby lotion into her crack. Taking his time, lapping up her pitiful whimpering, he worked the cool balm around her tightly puckered anus, patiently testing and probing it open, until it accepted his finger. This was the first time he had played properly with her arse. Not bad. She was clearly not enjoying this. Which was champion.</p> <p>Having worked her open for a few minutes, it was time for the handle of the screwdriver. She cried out when he slid it slowly but insistently past her protesting sphincter, which closed about the end, in a slick foam of pink lotion. Holding the business end of the tool, he could work it in and out of her as he watched the video. he loved the way she moaned each time it stretched her anus wide, both in and out.</p> <p>Kim could not believe how awful it was.</p> <p>On top of everything, he had nearly killed her by pushing his horrid fat thing right down her throat until she thought she was going to suffocate, then he covered her face with his sticky stuff. It felt horrible, especially now it was going cold on her skin. She could feel the stringy bits pulling at her cheeks she cried out. Because he was tearing her poor little bottom apart. It was foul. It hurt ever so much - he had put something huge and hard inside her and he kept pushing it in and out and every time it went in, it seemed as if her bottom was ripping open. It made her want to wee, but she daren't. Not now. He would kill her. She winced again as the knob end of the screwdriver forced further into her rectum. There was something dirty on the tele too, but she didn't want to watch.</p> <p>It was a crumb of comfort, a tiny victory. Kim couldn't shut out the sounds of frenetic copulation and the corny dialogue, but she screwed her eyes shut - that pig Barry was too busy tormenting her sore bottom to notice that she wasn't watching what those men were doing to the woman with the big breasts.</p> <p>""Please stop, Uncle Barry. You're really hurting me,"" she asked very quietly, during a lull in the video.</p> <p>He did stop.</p> <p>Long enough to deliver a swingeing smack to the side of her thigh.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up, you little bitch. You do what I want you to do and like it. If I want to play with your sweet little arse, I will. And if I hear another peep out of you, you'll wish you'd never been born.""</p> <p>Kim almost wished that already.</p> <p>The sting of his hand on her leg took her mind off the dreadful sensations in her back passage. Her rectum and anus had dilated to a point where the screwdriver slipped in and out quite easily. By the time the video ended, and the actress's face had suffered the same fate as Kim's, Barry was both bored with poking her arse, and getting horny enough for the last phase of the evening's entertainment.</p> <p>He left it up her for the time being. Like a dog's cock knot, it was shaped to resist expulsion.</p> <p>Untying the gasket, he unfolded her aching limbs, and the small girl fell limp over the pouffe, feet and hands drooping to the threadbare carpet. She desperately wanted to wipe the drying spunk from her face, but it wasn't worth provoking Barry again. Her bum was so very tempting - her hard little cheeks stood proud and dimpled and red and begged for even more punishment. The metal shaft of the screwdriver protruded strangely from between her cheeks. He wiggled it round and up and down and she made a wonderful, breathy, little-girl moan that had his cock thickening and straining in his pants.</p> <p>""Beer,"" he ordered.</p> <p>The sight of her shuffling painfully to the kitchen was just great - she kept her knees together and clenched her teeth so as not to give him the satisfaction of seeing her discomfort. Her rectum felt fit to burst and each step caused the handle to press against another area of distended membrane within her little body.</p> <p>He made her pull it out herself, squatting wide-legged in front of him on the coffee table.</p> <p>Her face was smeared with crusty cum. It needed washing. He finished his beer, and wordlessly took her arm and led her into the bathroom, guiding her to crouch in the bath as before. She expected him to douse her with cold water again, but instead, he dropped his jeans and aimed his cock right at her face. No! She shook her head, tears forming in the corner of her eyes.</p> <p>""Move and I'll thrash you,"" growled 'Uncle' Barry, ""Sit still and I'll wash off all that lovely cum I gave you.""</p> <p>He pointed his penis and held it inches from her face. Just before he let loose a torrent of hot, beery piss, he added.</p> <p>""Open your mouth and keep your eyes open. Close either and there'll be trouble.""</p> <p>The hard, smelly stream splattered on her cheek. He adjusted his aim, filling her slack mouth. To give Kim her due, she did try to obey, but the explosion of acrid liquid in her face sent stinging drops into her eyes and she blinked constantly. Her mouth was full of the stuff. Some splashed up her nose. She choked and spat it all out.</p> <p>""You fucking little cunt!"" yelled Barry, apoplectic. ""Get your mouth back here and I want to see you swallowing it!""</p> <p>Thankfully he had almost finished. He managed to deliver half a mouthful and to ensure she complied with his wishes, he pinched her damp nose and pushed her chin up and she had to force the hot, foul liquid down her gullet quickly in order to gulp in some air. Her mouth tasted greasy and salty. Barry was shaking the last droplets over her head when she suddenly retched, turned and began emptying the contents of her stomach into the bath beside her.</p> <p>He turned on the cold water again.</p> <p>""Make sure you're clean when you come back,"" he sneered. ""And brush your fucking teeth.""</p> <p>---</p> <p>When she hadn't reappeared after ten minutes, Barry lost patience. He was ready to try out his homemade flogger. And of course she still needed to be fucked.</p> <p>He found the little girl curled up, still wet, on the lino in the bathroom. Her small body was shaking with the force of uncontrollable sobbing, and she was clutching a towel to her mouth.</p> <p>So touching. He watched.</p> <p>After a full three minutes, she turned her face towards him. Her eyes were red and her cheeks glossy with tears, and her nose was snotty, despite the towel. Her voice was so thin and reedy. Little girly.</p> <p>""Please, Uncle Barry, I can't take any more. I don't know why you want to hurt me. I'm sorry if I've done anything wrong. Please tell me what I did and I'll never do it again, I promise. Just don't hurt me any more. Please?""</p> <p>He surveyed the miserable child, squirming at his feet. Beyond her wet, pleading face, he could see the shallow points of her tiny tits and the firm line of her tummy. Her slim legs and the marks around her ankles. She was his toy. She had more to give him tonight. Unmoved by her pitiful pleading, his lust prevailed.</p> <p>""Kimberley,"" he spoke quietly, crouching so that his head was almost level with her face. ""I'm going back into the living room to finish my beer. If you haven't joined me, all nice and dry and clean and without any more tears, by the time I put my can in the bin, I shall come in here and I'll use you as a punchbag. You are trying my patience. Do you understand, Kimberley?""</p> <p>She spluttered a sob and nodded, a fresh tear cascading from the corner of her eye.</p> <p>When she crept apologetically round the door, he was bouncing the flogger in his hand. Unbidden, she approached, her gaze fixed in horror at the vicious-looking device.</p> <p>Barry was as nice as pie.</p> <p>He gestured to her to come over and sit on his lap. He put his arm around her and gave her a friendly, reassuring cuddle. He smoothed her hair and stroked her bare shoulder affectionately, with his spare hand.</p> <p>Then he laid the flogger over her thighs.</p> <p>""What do you think?"" he asked, proudly indicating the wicked contraption.</p> <p>""I, er."" </p> <p>Kim was unsure what to say. She felt exhausted and ached all over and being curled up naked against beery Barry was the last thing she needed. Except impossible questions. But 'Uncle' Barry wasn't really expecting a cogent reply.</p> <p>""It's for punishing naughty girls,"" he explained softly. ""I'm hoping it will be as painful as it looks. Just imagine: those long straggly bits snapping down on to soft young skin. Ooo, I bet they would sting. What do you think - do you think they would sting, Kimberley?""</p> <p>She nodded, very warily. Please, God. No.</p> <p>Barry continued, evenly.</p> <p>""The thing is, I don't know of any naughty little girls round here. I mean, there's you of course, but you're good for your Uncle Barry, aren't you? You do what he says and keep your mouth shut don't you?""</p> <p>Kim took the hint.</p> <p>""Yes,"" she whispered, desperately trying to hold back the quiver in her voice and the frightened tear forming in her eye.</p> <p>""You see, if you were naughty: say, for example, you told your Mum about our special time together, or you broke a promise to me, then you would have to be punished wouldn't you? You'd have to learn how painful this thing really is. That's only fair isn't it, Kimberley?""</p> <p>She found herself being trapped by his words, but there was nothing she could do but meekly nod and agree with him.</p> <p>He jiggled the flogger up and down. The lengths of rubber tickled her legs, and the stiffer strands of narrow PVC-backed brush scraped her tender thigh. She shuffled on his lap. His thing was hard inside his jeans. He leaned over her more closely and her nose wrinkled at the smell of beer and fags on his breath.</p> <p>""You're a very pretty little girl, Kimberley. And when you take off your clothes and snuggle up to me like this, I get the distinct impression that you are trying to make me fancy you. You're not a child any more. You have a nice little body...""</p> <p>He stroked her nipple.</p> <p>""... and when you insist on teasing me, like you did earlier, playing with my cock and putting it in your mouth, well, like any red-blooded man, I find it impossible to resist. OK, so you're only twelve, but you are obviously desperate for sex and so as a special treat, I'm going to let you ask me to fuck you.""</p> <p>He raised his hand, as if she was going to object. In fact, she was so horrified, she was having trouble thinking at all.</p> <p>""No, no, Kimberley. It's the least I can do. Better me than some youth behind the bike sheds at school. All you have to do is ask nicely.""</p> <p>He paused.</p> <p>""But before I do you such a great big favour, whilst you're thinking about what you're going to ask me, I wonder if you'd do a small favour for me?""</p> <p>He peered into her stunned face. What to say?</p> <p>""Yes, of course,"" she blurted out, instantly regretting it - she knew she was out of her depth already.</p> <p>Barry smiled and lifted the flogger up in front of her.</p> <p>""Just for a few minutes, until you pop your cheeky question, you little minx, I would like to try this out. Now I know you haven't been naughty, so I won't be rough, but you see, I spent so long making this; I really do want to see if it works.""</p> <p>Before she could react, he made to stand up, sliding her off his lap, but maintaining a firm grip around her wrist. He ran his hand over her bottom, the tail brushing the backs of her legs.</p> <p>""Mmm, still rather sore,"" he observed sarcastically, ""I think we'd better try it somewhere else.""</p> <p>He turned her and rubbed the handle over her small breasts. She looked up at him, her eyes wide with fear.</p> <p>""No. Not there. And besides, that burn still looks very nasty.""</p> <p>The handle crept down her tummy. Kim looked petrified. But Barry shook his head. Then he moved it slowly down further, pressing it against her labia. The small girl's mouth opened involuntarily. For a few moments, Barry savoured her distress, loving the fear in her cute little face, pale now that any last colour had drained away. He shook his head again.</p> <p>""No, that wouldn't be very nice, if you're going to ask me your favour,"" he grinned.</p> <p>Suddenly, he dropped the flogger and seized her about the waist. He lifted her up and turned her upside down in his hands - she was little more than a doll against his huge body. Deftly, he set her down on the sofa, with her head and shoulders bent at right angles to her body, resting on the seat and her bottom pressed against the back cushion. Her legs flailed in the air directly above her. He took her knees and lowered them until they were almost horizontal, and she was more or less doing the splits, upside down. She grunted - the air was squeezed out of her, and the tension in the muscles of her groin was painful. Now Barry picked up the flogger and was stroking it along the skin of her inner thighs.</p> <p>“Now here would do. Nice and soft and unmarked, but it might sting a bit.”</p> <p>He listened to the little girl’s breathing: even her little gasps seemed to plead with him.</p> <p>By contrast, her scream was quite ear-piercing and totally uncontrolled.</p> <p>The blow had been harder than he had intended, and closer to her yawning little cunt, but sod that – it was worth it just to hear that girly yell. Music to his ears. A sudden, high-pitched whine, part spoken, part instinctive and very loud. Imploring him to stop. Venting the instant agony as the strands bit down into the soft, white skin. Releasing the tension he had worked to build up in her fuckable little body.</p> <p>The initial yell eventually dissolved into a pained, undulating whine.</p> <p>He leaned down and licked the darkening marks as they developed into sharper focus on her pale leg. Her pussy beckoned under his cheek. He could smell it. He tasted it, sliding his tongue inside her labia, then lapping up and down the exposed flesh between her clit and her vagina.</p> <p>Then he stood up and thrashed the other thigh.</p> <p>The flogger worked. As designed. He was a true craftsman.</p> <p>Being upside down made it even worse. The blood filled Kim’s head. Her neck ached from being bent under her own weight. And then when he hit her, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her – everything went brilliant white, and she had the instant sense of intense heat in her thigh, as if someone had turned a flamethrower on her, or a laser was melting her flesh. Her groin muscles, already straining and complaining, tightened out of instinct but the heaviness of her unsupported legs, flailing out to the side above her, battled against them, giving her instant cramp, which overpowered her senses. She screamed and the rawness in her throat taunted her. She had to speak. She couldn’t take any more of that.</p> <p>It was grotesque.</p> <p>Now he was licking between her legs. He had just hit her with that ghastly thing he had made, and now the pig was putting his tongue there. Right there! Go away you bastard! If only she dared say it out loud.</p> <p>Stop it. It’s making me tingle and that’s dirty. Get off me you fat slob. Just there. More; there. Oh yes. No! I mustn’t. How could I? Oh my God, what is he doing to me? One minute she was drowning in a fog of utter agony, the next she was fighting her shame as her treacherous tummy burned with forbidden yearning.</p> <p>Barry had sensed something the first time he licked her and when he lowered his face to her crotch after the second blow from the flogger, and she fell silent a bit too quickly, he realised he was on to something. The fabled pleasure and pain syndrome. This was just too good to be true. He teased her vagina with the point of his tongue. Pushed it hard against her miniscule clit and bore down, squeezing the flatness of it over the hot bump, wiggling around in circles. She moaned, and it wasn’t entirely due to the pain in her aching little body.</p> <p>He toyed with her, sometimes lifting his head and watching, other times standing right up and dangling the flogger over her, letting the straggly fronds of plastic and rubber caress the fresh weals on the inside of each thigh.</p> <p>But each time, he would stoop and taste her delicate, moist softness.</p> <p>“Kimberley,” he murmured very softly, his mouth poised over her ripening pussy. “Didn’t you want to ask me a big favour, or should I see what happens when I use the flogger somewhere really sensitive?”</p> <p>The twelve-year-old couldn’t cope. Her emotions and senses were overloaded. The hurt, the impossible dilemma, the inexplicably nice sensations that refused to go away. She really couldn’t bear to have him hit her any more. He was bound to do it to her anyway. She just needed the courage to say the stupid words, even though she was sentencing herself. And if it made it over sooner, and she could climb into her own bed and hid under the sheets and get away from him…</p> <p>“Uncle Barry?” She was even more like a little child, her voice so weak and croaky.</p> <p>“Yes, Kimberley.”</p> <p>Barry was loving it. He could hardly stop himself laughing out loud.</p> <p>“Would you, please, do it to me?”</p> <p>With put-on shock, Barry milked the moment. “I beg your pardon, young lady – what do you mean?”</p> <p>Close to tears: “Please put your thing inside me.”</p> <p>He made her lead him to her bedroom. She was disgusted with herself. Her heart was pounding. Her thighs stung mercilessly – she had to walk carefully to keep them from chafing. Inside, she was hot. Between her legs, she could feel the wet, and it wasn’t all from Barry’s mouth.</p> <p>“Ask me again,” ordered Barry.</p> <p>They were in her own bedroom, her own damned room and he was making her beg for it! Kim’s shame was complete. She muttered sotto voce.</p> <p>“Put it in me.”</p> <p>He guided her to the bed.</p> <p>“No. Can’t hear you, Kimberley. Did you say ‘Please, Uncle Barry, give me a good hard fuck?’”</p> <p>He held her arms, staring into her exhausted face. She was about to explode: the hurt, the destruction of her self-esteem, the total subjugation - it was more than she could stand. Go on then, bitch. Just try it.</p> <p>“Please, Uncle Barry,” she spluttered, choking on her words, “please give me a good, hard... fuck.”</p> <p>Thank you, God. Bazza gets another notch on his pecker. Here we go. The first of many, if she’s any good.</p> <p>She lay on her back. Was that right? What happens next? She looked up at ‘Uncle’ Barry, who had stripped naked. She could see all of his horrid great hairy body. His big red cock flapped stiffly around under his belly. As he knelt upright on the bed between her legs, his face was set in a lecherous, triumphant gloat. Without warning, he lifted her legs into the air and shuffled his knees under her thighs, tugging at the raw skin where he had flogged her and making her eyes water.</p> <p>He could swear that the little bitch’s cunt was begging for it. All pink and a bit puffy and shiny wet. Nice and steady. He pulled her open, to check his bearings, get his prick poised against that sticky little hole. Fuck, she’s tight. Bit more. Lean forward. Just look at the fear in that lovely little face.</p> <p>Result!</p></div>",[]
92,'Uncle' Barry's Van,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,"Kim's torment at the hands of her Mum's abusive boyfriend continues. Even when she thinks she has got one over on him, 'Uncle' Barry seems to have her measure.",2005-01-26,31,4,"M/g(f), rp, nc, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kim was still on a high from her thirteenth birthday, two days ago. A teenager at last. Half way through her first year at secondary school, Some new clothes from Mum, to wear at the weekend and impress her posse of new mates. Even lessons today hadn't dragged. For a change, she was happy.</p> <p>She had been idling along, chatting to some classmates, and was turning the corner of the street, when her jaw dropped and her mood changed instantaneously.</p> <p>'Uncle' Barry's van was parked at the side of the road. She could see him reflected in the door mirror and he would have seen her too. So there was no escape, no pretending she hadn't noticed him, no chance of running off and hanging around at a mate's place until Mum came home so that she wouldn't have to be at home with Barry around. Why today? Why bloody everything? Why couldn't Mum see through this bastard and get rid of him for ever? Why did she let him bully her around? Why couldn't she just tell that Barry was abusing her daughter?</p> <p>She made excuses to the friends walking with her, and let them go on without her, taking as she took as long as she dared to approach the van. For she knew she had no choice.</p> <p>This was becoming a regular occurrence. Once or twice a week, at least when he wasn't away for the week on contract glazing work (how she looked forward to those weeks). It was over four months since he had first forced himself on her in her own bed, on one of the awful Thursday nights when Mum worked late at her second job, and she was left alone in the house, at the mercy of her Mum's sadistic live-in boyfriend, 'Uncle' Barry. But she had no answer to him. She was terrified of the consequences for both Mum and her, if she didn't do what Barry demanded of her.</p> <p>Kim checked to see that none of her friends were watching, then climbed into the passenger seat, dumping her bag beside her, significantly forming a barrier between her and Barry in a trivial gesture that was lost on the large, burly man behind the wheel. No words were spoken. The van moved off.</p> <p>She knew the score. What 'Uncle' Barry expected. First off, the initial declaration of her subservience.</p> <p>When they were in fast-moving traffic, she slipped her hands up beneath her uniform skirt and tugged down her panties as unobtrusively as she could. She could feel her ears burning in humiliation and hated herself for her inability to defy the pig. Barry smirked when she hung the small, limp garment on his gear stick. </p> <p>Plain white cotton, machine-washed until they were wearing thin and the elastic was going on one side.</p> <p>""Shame I missed your birthday,"" said Barry at last, swerving into a bus lane to pass a line of queued cars. He was horny and wanted to be there quickly. ""And I missed our usual Thursday too - so I thought I'd knock off early and give you a nice surprise.""</p> <p>Kim stared ahead. She recognised the route. Not the yard, nor the back of the industrial estate - he was taking her to the waste ground beyond the airport.</p> <p>""Got you an extra present,"" he added, indicating the glove compartment.</p> <p>Kim opened the flap and lifted out the gift-wrapped package. There was a tag, on which Barry's clumsy hand had written 'To Kim, Happy Birthday from Uncle Barry xxx'. She tried not to sneer.</p> <p>""You can open it, if you like,"" he grinned, ""I've put the batteries in, so you can use it straight away.""</p> <p>Kim tore open the wrapping and with trepidation, lifted the lid from the small box. Nestling in pink tissue paper was a chrome-plated vibrator, about six inches long and an inch in diameter, with a narrow, pointed tip.</p> <p>Barry was enthusiastic.</p> <p>""Go on, Kimberley, switch it on. When we get off the main road, hitch your skirt up and give it a try.""</p> <p>She couldn't do that! Bad enough the bastard should give such a disgusting thing to a young girl, but expecting her to use it on herself in the front of his van, in public! She glanced sideways. He was watching her. Her flesh crept. She had to do what he wanted.</p> <p>Her cute face was a deep shade of red, and her big brown eyes were already moist with tears of shame. Barry pulled over to the side of the deserted lane: he wanted to see this. Having been forced to watch his porn videos on Thursdays, and wank him, and suck him and have his ugly great thick thing rammed up between her legs, she was no longer the naive virgin of a few months back, and so she knew precisely what she had to do to entertain him with it. She found the slide switch and the shiny tube suddenly emitted a low buzz, which took her by surprise and it slipped out of her fingers and landed in her lap. He chuckled. She slid her bottom forward on the rough, greasy seat and pulled back the hem of her grey pleated skirt, just enough to expose her soft, smooth pussy, nowadays always kept freshly shaved as Barry preferred.</p> <p>Gingerly, Kim touched the minutely vibrating tip between her labia. She caught Barry's bulging eyes ranged in on her crotch. She moved the tip up and down the crack, gently prising herself open. Barry licked his lips. This was swful!</p> <p>Suddenly a car appeared up the lane and Kim instinctively yanked her skirt down to her knees.</p> <p>""Jesus Christ, Kimberley!"" complained Barry. ""I didn't say you could stop. Get your fuckin' legs open now! I want to see your new toy in action.""</p> <p>The small girl lifted her skirt after the car had passed. She kept the device pressed between her outer lips, with her free hand shielding it from view from the windscreen, in case another car came by. She rubbed the end over her pubic mound, and sensing Barry's impatience, gave what she hoped would be interpreted as a girlish sigh of pleasure. She had learned a lot in the past few weeks.</p> <p>That was indeed enough for Barry, who restarted the van and set off for the quiet place he knew.</p> <p>It was ideal - a clearing in a copse atop a small hill, with nothing close by and just the single track leading to it. He had often used it as somewhere to have a nap when he was skiving from work, but as a place to hide a van for an hour whilst he had some fun in the back with the girl, it was hard to beat.</p> <p>She followed him to the rear doors, dreading the time she would be spending inside. He always seemed to find something new and disgusting.</p> <p>For such a slob, he kept his van spick and span, all his tools and bits and pieces neat and tidy in racking down one side, window frames and extrusions and accessories carefully strapped to the other. And against the bulkhead and over a low chest bolted to the floor beneath, he had arranged a layer of thick foam, forming a seat and padded back. A number of steel eyelets had been bolted into the bulkhead itself. The whole van smelt of rubber gasket and adhesive and solvent and she already felt sick.</p> <p>Barry sat on the chest and waited for her to undress.</p> <p>Kim took her time, even though it just postponed the inevitable, carefully folding her white blouse and laying it over her smoothed out skirt on the small work bench. She could feel his eyes boring into her slim, young body. She peeled off her white socks and tucked them into her school shoes. And finally, she slipped down the shoulder straps of her plain white bra, turned it around her chest and unclipped the elastic. The gritty floor was cold and hard.</p> <p>Barry surveyed her slight boobs, as if he could tell if they had swelled at all in the past week.</p> <p>""Nipples,"" he said.</p> <p>That meant she had to lick her finger and rub and flick the ends of her breasts. It was supposed to make her nipples stand out, but Kim wasn't ever convinced it made much difference. She just felt degraded. </p> <p>""OK, enough. Put them on.""</p> <p>She knew which drawer in the tool rack contained the leather cuffs he made her wear on her ankles and wrists, when she was in the van. And the horrible collar. She wiped her finger on the side of her leg, then strapped the cuffs on herself, pulling the straps tight and tucking them in neatly as she had been shown. Next she knew to kneel in front of him, holding the collar up as an offering. It was like some foul ritual, and woe betide her if she got it wrong. He had gained plenty of experience in the past few months of beating her without leaving telltale marks that might raise eyebrows in the school changing rooms. They always hurt though.</p> <p>He had been looking forward to this all day: it was always one of his favourite moments, looking down at her as the stupid little bitch held up the collar for him to fix around her neck, her lip quivering and her tiny little pointed tits rising up and down on her bony chest. Those gorgeous brown eyes lifted up, so sad, so helpless, with her knowing that he was going to abuse her tiny body any moment, and that there was nothing she could do to prevent it. </p> <p>Made him rock hard every time.</p> <p>Of course the bondage stuff wasn't really necessary - the small girl knew full well he had to be obeyed, she rarely struggled much any more and wouldn't have the nerve to run off. But, Man, it all looked so good on her tiny body - a scrawny little kid with proper leather gear on; and it did her good to have the odd reminder that she belonged to him. </p> <p>It was Friday night. Two and a half days for any marks to fade away. He could risk a bit of rough. His jeans were already uncomfortable over his thickening erection.</p> <p>""Have you missed me, Kimberley?"" he asked sarcastically.</p> <p>She nodded automatically.</p> <p>""How?""</p> <p>She was stuck for an answer. Thinking quickly, she mouthed, ""I like being with you, Uncle Barry.""</p> <p>He guffawed. The stupid little cunt.</p> <p>""You lying piece of shit!"" he spat. ""You know I won't have you lie to me. Get up here!""</p> <p>He moved to one side, so that Kim could adopt the position. She knew she was in for a pounding. But what could she have said? She began to cry, silently.</p> <p>Kneeling on the padding over the chest, she pressed her face and body against more foam, against the bulkhead. She began to raise her arms spontaneously as he would require her to do but Barry was impatient and had already grabbed her wrist and was clipping the cuff to one of the eyelets. He attached the second one, so that she was firmly fixed flat against the upright panel, with her arms held away from her body, above shoulder height.</p> <p>She sensed him close behind her and before she could react, he was stuffing something dry and thick into her mouth, covering her nose until she gasped for air then shoving the cloth inside with his strong fingers. She saw a flash of pale colour and realised it was her own pants he was forcing past her lips. Barry completed the job with a piece of gaffer tape. Her heart was pounding - he didn't normally gag her. In fact he often taunted her that he liked to hear her cry and scream. Her mind raced - what was he going to do, that warranted her being gagged?</p> <p>The electric sting flashing across her bottom provided the answer. The pain was so sharp and immediate, it threw her against the foam and her hips bucked wildly as the subsequent wall of hot agony engulfed her lower body. She bit hard into the fabric of her panties and screeched long and hard, which translated into an anguished girly growl by the time it reached Barry's appreciative ears.</p> <p>Not bad. Not bad at all. </p> <p>It was only an offcut of uPVC extrusion, small profile and very light, but highly flexible. The manufacturer would have no idea how impressive it was when applied to the slim, taut young buttocks of a thirteen-year-old girl. Barry had swung it as hard as he could, within the confines of the van, and the bitch was still writhing about and groaning two minutes afterwards. There was a prominent deep red stripe right across both cheeks, but the skin wasn't damaged in the slightest - just swollen and clearly very painful. Must be something to do with the surface area.</p> <p>Barry lifted his shoulder and swung another stroke, to complement the first. It seemed to come as a surprise to him each time, the rush of pleasure he found when he hurt the little cunt.</p> <p>After a dozen, she was slumped low against the bulkhead, her head twisted with her cheek against the foam and unable to kneel properly upright and writhing in pain. Her eyes were closed and her cheeks were soaked in tears. She was breathing rapidly through her nose and an unattractive film of snot had covered her top lip. Her pale, velvety face was flushed, her cheeks and brow glowing and damp with perspiration. The tight wrist cuffs attached to the bulkhead were the only thing keeping her from collapsing on to the gritty floor of the van. She was shivering with the onset of shock.</p> <p>He finished his inspection of her lower cheeks. The skin was hot and embossed with a haphazard grid of throbbing red welts, but remarkably, there were only two or three small patches where a number of blows had found the same place and the skin had broken. Kim moaned as his fingers explored her burning skin.</p> <p>She shouldn’t have done that.</p> <p>His windpipe was tight with the thrill of making her feel pain. He had to have another fix.</p> <p>Barry decided to aim lower. He yelled at her to kneel up properly and once she had exposed the backs of her thighs, he let her have it again, sparing nothing. Even the sounds of her punishment were delicious - the brief whistle as the plastic arced across the van, the dull snap when it found its target, and the truly pitiful screech as the bitch screamed into her knickers. </p> <p>He had not quite managed ten to the back of each leg when she passed out.</p> <p>He pinched her nipple hard to see if she was faking. No reaction: she wasn't.</p> <p>Releasing the cuffs, he supported her limp little body and half carried, half dragged her to the back of the van, then opened the doors and lifted her out into the mild late afternoon sunshine. He laid her on a grassy bank, on her side and tapped her cheek gently. He remembered the gag and ripped off the tape and fished around in her mouth, to extract the damp wad of cotton. The little bitch was just about breathing and his moment of concern passed quickly when her eyelids flickered. He sat beside her, smoking, as she recovered without his help.</p> <p>Her distracted moan and a fit of dry coughing proved she was OK.</p> <p>""Back with us, then, Kimberley?"" he remarked as she opened her eyes in a look of innocent disorientation, before the raging fire in her bottom overwhelmed her senses and she became aware of her tormentor gloating at her discomfort.</p> <p>""You needed a good thrashing, didn't you, you little cunt? A few days without me and you slip back into your old, naughty ways.""</p> <p>Kim suddenly realised she was naked and outside and despite her pain, was immediately terrified that someone might see her. She sat up and looked hurriedly about. Barry laughed at her. Something hard pricked her rear and she squealed in agony and threw herself down on her side.</p> <p>""Don't worry, Kimberley. There's only us here. Nobody will see you. Or hear you. So when I fuck the arse off you in a minute, do feel free to moan as much as you like.""</p> <p>Barry stubbed out his cigarette and took her by her wrist cuff. He looked around the clearing.</p> <p>""This is a nice spot. Come the summer I might bring you out here and fuck you alfresco, but right now, the van will do just fine. Get in there!""</p> <p>He propelled her through the doors. Her narrow arse was totally red, in stark contrast to the ghostly pale of her back and lower legs, almost glowing luminescent in the odd light cast by the translucent roof panels.</p> <p>""Sit!""</p> <p>Kim lowered herself painfully down on to the chest, this time with her back to the inner wall, grateful for the meagre covering of foam that took the edge off the agony in her throbbing cheeks and backs of her thighs. Barry took her hands and attached the wrist cuffs to the same shackles above her head. Her head was lowered and she was still sniffling. He lifted her chin, shaking his head, and pulled out his handkerchief to mop up her face. He couldn't fuck her looking like that.</p> <p>He squatted in front of her.</p> <p>Barry had always been fascinated by her tiny tits. He couldn't keep his hands off them. Even when her silly cow of a mother was around, he would sneak a grope any time Kim was near.</p> <p>He reached out and cradled the small, soft cones of flesh, stroking the nipples with the edges of his thumbs.</p> <p>""Haven't given you a nice fuck for over a week, have I, Kimberley? I bet you're really hot for it. Is your pussy nice and wet?""</p> <p>He reached down, sliding his middle finger between her labia and crooking the end to seek out her vagina.</p> <p>""Oh dear. Not very moist at all. What's the matter, Kimberley? Not looking forward to a nice poke from Uncle Barry? Tell you what, why don't we use your nice new pressie?""</p> <p>He fished in his back pocket for the vibrator.</p> <p>Frowning at her, he added, ""I think we need a bit more room to play. Lift your leg.""</p> <p>She groaned as the foam chafed her bottom. As the skin on the back of her thigh tightened, yet more waves of pain raged in her rear. He took her proffered ankle and swung it high above her shoulder, attaching the cuff to a second eyelet below the one supporting her wrist. Much better. And when her other leg was similarly raised, he had her just how he liked, with her thighs spread wide and the two dark little holes of her anus and vagina completely unencumbered and accessible. She reminded him of a little pink bat, the way she was suspended from the bulkhead, her head slumped miserably down on her chest.</p> <p>She met his eyes briefly, with a resigned, mournful expression.</p> <p>""If I didn't know better, Kimberley, I'd say you weren't enjoying yourself,"" he remarked with leaden irony. ""So ungrateful - not many girls your age are lucky enough to have a man ready to spend time looking after their physical pleasure. Maybe we'll have to warm up that dear little pussy of yours first?""</p> <p>He reached for the length of PVC and brandished it against her unguarded crotch. Kim's mouth fell open and she muttered a faint 'no', in a broken, plaintive and childish voice that had Barry's heart skip a beat. He had a sudden mental picture of an even smaller, much younger Kim, and for a moment pondered how much fun it would have been if he had known the girl when she was, say, seven or eight. She was undeniably a great little fuck now - but what would it have been like then? So much smaller, tighter. Bet she would have screamed a lot then.</p> <p>But the absolute terror in her eyes was reward enough and his mind returned to the real world. He was a past master at this game. For weeks, he had kept the little cunt on the edge, terrifying her enough to keep her quiet, and totally compliant. Never going too far, and always leaving her guessing, letting her own nightmares do the work.</p> <p>He smiled and put aside the offcut.</p> <p>""I wouldn't do that to you, my love. Oh Kimberley, how could you think I would be so horrid as to hit your lovely little cunt, just when I know you're desperate for me to give you a nice hard fuck? Now, where were we?""</p> <p>Barry held the tip of the vibrator to her lips.</p> <p>""Oh yes - show me some the nice things you sometimes do to my cock.""</p> <p>The frantic crease in her brow relaxed. Kim opened her lips and her small, wet tongue lapped the smooth chrome.</p> <p>""Well done. Show me how good you are. And make it nice and wet, because in a minute, we're going to let it explore... down there,"" he joked, gesturing comically between her legs.</p> <p>The small girl closed her eyes and let her mouth perform on the unresponsive cylinder. He loved to see her shapely lips and athletic tongue in action, preferably on the end of his dick, but this was getting him going. When he judged the vibrator was sufficiently moistened by her saliva, he flicked it on and immediately held the tip in the centre of her dark, puckered anus.</p> <p>No way! Despite everything, that actually felt good. She was at the same time disgusted and intrigued. At least when she kept her eyes shut and didn't have to see bloody Barry and his stinking van. Sometimes it could feel nice for a while, even when she was being made to do things against her will, and although at first she condemned herself for any positive feelings whatsoever when Barry was abusing her, Kim had eventually found a compromise with herself. The deal she struck was that if ever had a nice feeling, it was her own business, a way at sticking two secret fingers up to Uncle Barry. She didn't think he wanted her ever to be happy and so what the heck? Why not make the most of any nice feeling she might have?</p> <p>The vibrator tickled and as he pushed it against the resistance of her sphincter, the buzzing feeling replaced the aching throbbing in her buttocks and she found herself squeezing her vaginal muscles. The thing was so smooth, and not too big and it wasn't particularly unpleasant when Barry eased it deep into her rectum. The vibrations were right inside her, and she thought she could feel them in all sorts of hidden places. Her bottom felt good again. Her clit was tingling. She squeezed inside once more, rippling her private muscles and that too was very nice.</p> <p>His sadist's radar detected her pleasure. Barry smirked patronisingly.</p> <p>Why not? Let the little cunt have some fun for a change. But not too much.</p> <p>He moved the vibrator in and out of her bottom, carefully searching her calm, beautiful young face for the tiny changes of expression that signalled her level of satisfaction. He let the tip roam further, down to her pussy, and over the spongy softness of her labia, over the trim, taut thinness of her inner lips. Pushing her hood aside, he let it sit lightly on the shiny pale outline of her little clitoris, pausing until her mouth slackened and her breathing sharpened and her eyebrows twitched in response to the arousal that was building up inside her. Then he inserted in her vagina.</p> <p>This was unlike anything she had ever experienced. Kim didn't masturbate much any more. Barry's attentions had put her off that sort of thing, but sometimes in the wonderful solitude of the bathroom, or under her duvet, she would occasionally let her hand stray and imagine how good it could be. Without Uncle Barry. But this was quite different.</p> <p>She could sense her own wetness, even without peering down her own folded and curled body to see for herself. In the silence of the van, she could even hear it - over the constant buzz of the vibrator, a sticky ticking each time the thing pushed and pulled at the moist membranes as it slipped easily in and out of her cunt.</p> <p>It was weird. How could she feel so good, when it was bastard Barry doing this to her? She shivered. Just a tad. Her whole vagina tingled and felt so wet.</p> <p>Barry shifted forward. The girl had opened her eyes part way. Her glazed expression was intriguing, trancelike.</p> <p>She could smell her own juices! It was driving her mad - she so wanted to squeeze her thighs together, but her ankles were clamped to the damned van. Put it back on my clit, you arsehole! For Christ's sake, I want to clamp my knees together! She was determined not to let Barry see her incredible frustration. He had angled the vibrator so that the buzzing was right against the roof of her pussy and was just moving it back and forth a little way, stretching the mouth of her cunt and delivering wave after wave of tiny vibrations right into the root of her clit. It felt alight! She willed the muscles in her vagina to embrace the hard metal, to crush it, and suck every last tingle it had to offer. She could feel them everywhere inside her body.</p> <p>He had never known her so wet. Her whole cunt was glistening with it. She looked at him, but he knew she wasn't really seeing him. Her jaw was quivering and he could hear the short little intakes of her breath. Even Barry couldn't stop her now. Her heavy eyelids drooped and opened constantly. He could see the tip of her tongue, stroking her top lip.</p> <p>Kim was aware of Barry, but she couldn't give a stuff about him. At that precise moment there was nothing of the slightest interest beyond the intense warm glow pulsating deep in her tummy.</p> <p>The horny little bitch was about to come! A proper one. Fuck me!</p> <p>She closed her eyes and rode the waves of pleasure. It didn't matter that she was naked and half-hanging from the end of bloody Barry's van, that she was only thirteen and a big hairy man was shoving a vibrator, uninvited, up her cunt. It didn't even matter that he had beaten her half-unconscious and was going to rape her any minute. All that mattered was the fantastic, mind-blowing explosion of sheer ecstasy that was consuming her body.</p> <p>She shook. She gave out an almost inaudible long, breathy moan. She half-opened her eyes and her quivering lips almost smiled.</p> <p>Barry nearly came himself.</p> <p>He watched her climax, spellbound. Such a tiny little girl, rapt in total sexual pleasure. Incredible! She had earned his grudging admiration.</p> <p>He eased the vibrator from her sopping wet cunt. Kim was still panting, her head on one side. No time like the present. Barry unfastened his jeans.</p> <p>It was only when she felt his penis against her crotch that she was jolted from her reverie. He was going to enter her. His face was over her own, a big grin on it. Her groin was warm and tingly and the sensation of her pussy being filled by cock was not too bad.</p> <p>No! What was she thinking? This was bastard Barry!</p> <p>That felt so good. His cock just slipped inside, gripped lightly by her wet little cunt. A bit of pushing and yes, he had it all inside her tiny body. Fantastic.</p> <p>Barry liked this position the best. Apart from the visual titillation of having her spread and defenceless, clipped to the bulkhead, it was just right for fucking her good and proper. He could get so deep inside her, so that when he pumped away, he could feel the end of his cock banging against her cervix. She would not have liked that, which was just fine by him. He wasn't in the business of making it good for her - normally pleasure was his right alone. Today was a one-off.</p> <p>He could push down on her clit, crushing the base of his cock hard against it, with all his weight if he wanted. </p> <p>And he could look at her as he fucked her. Enjoy the domination. Remind himself just how lovely and young and small she was.</p> <p>Which is what he was now doing. Banging the crap out of her.</p> <p>""You fucking horny little bitch, Kimberley. I never told you you could come. You randy little cunt!""</p> <p>He was really thumping into her - the van rocked on its suspension. He punctuated his brutal thrusts.</p> <p>""You... dirty... little... bitch!""</p> <p>Both were panting. Barry from the exertion of slamming hard up inside her, Kim from the constant pressure of his huge bulk bearing down on her small, bent body. She grunted weakly with each stroke. He was ramming his thing high up into her tummy and it was hurting. The glow from her clit was replaced by shooting pains - she was so sensitive there that the constant grinding of his hairy cock was making her very tender. Kim shuddered as another sharp spasm tore through her. She prayed he would finish soon.</p> <p>And to her immense relief, he did. He was into the short strokes, and the muscles under his balls were aching and ready to perform, when it dawned on him that in the excitement of bringing the little bitch to her first proper orgasm, he had clean forgotten to stick on a condom. The prospect of knocking her up was a constant nagging worry to him.</p> <p>He cursed. Her face was creased in discomfort. His cock was slipping in and out of her tight, wet cunt like a dream. He felt so good. </p> <p>And he had forgotten to put on a fucking rubber!</p> <p>Angrily, he wrenched his dick out of her. He put his hands on the bulkhead and leaned over her.</p> <p>""Suck it, bitch!"" he yelled in frustration, tapping the side of her head when she failed to respond instantly. Hurry up you little fucker, I’m about to do it.</p> <p>This would be a very bad time to upset him, she thought. She opened her lips wide and he stuffed the big, slippery thing into her mouth. The taste was strong: both his and her own distinctive flavours and smells. She closed her mouth around it and he immediately started thrusting back and forth. With her head trapped against the steel panel, she was worried that he would push too hard, and block her throat. But her fears were short-lived when a thick mass of liquid filled the voids in her mouth. He stopped moving and there was more and more of it, filling her cheeks, coating her tongue, oozing to the back of her throat. She swallowed hard and quick. Five or six times in quick succession, to get rid of it as soon as she could.</p> <p>Barry would much rather have come deep inside the little cunt. But this had been a reasonable consolation. He was knackered. His balls felt drained, and the end of his dick was just too tender to leave in her mouth. He pulled out and stood up, stretching away the nagging ache in his back from being bent over her.</p> <p>He could see some of his spunk still on her tongue as she gasped, open-mouthed. A thin dribble of semen and spittle crept from the corner of her mouth. Beautiful.</p> <p>For a couple of minutes, both Kim and 'Uncle' Barry were separately occupied by the process of coming down from their post-coital euphoria, Barry leaning on his bench, recovering, watching his cock grow soft and dabbing it with tissue, and Kim suffering the return of her pain - the tenderness of her inflamed bottom exacerbated by the constant grinding of the heavy man, and now supplemented by the over-sensitised tissue of her clitoris and the unrelenting tightness of the cuffs, digging into her wrists and ankles. She moaned at the relentless assault on her senses. Barry looked over to her - she was in a state: hot, flushed, with a creased expression of resignation disfiguring her sweet face. Her vagina was still partly dilated, her labia puffy and red, and the entire surface of her crotch was glossy with her fluids.</p> <p>Nice one, he admitted. Better than her bitch of a mother.</p> <p>Barry needed a fag. He stepped out of the van and yawned. It was a great evening - mild and fine. He had a wad of cash in his pocket for tonight and his dick was hugely satisfied. Life was good. He paced about, smoking, then noticed a small rag screwed up in the dirt a way up the track. It made him smile.</p> <p>The girl was relieved to have her cuffs released, although the circulation returning to her legs and arms throbbed and she developed pins and needles in her left leg. She felt so dirty, both physically and emotionally - particularly the guilt of having climaxed so wantonly in front of that scumbag, Barry. The taste of his semen was souring in her mouth. Her crotch was uncomfortable where the remaining sheen of wetness was rapidly drying with the back of the van open. The cuffs were tight. She ached all over. Barry was the ultimate bastard.</p> <p>He reached for her collar and Kim had a momentary lifting of her spirits: taking these horrible things off meant she would be heading home shortly.</p> <p>But he wasn't unbuckling the collar. Instead, he reached into the small drawer where her 'special kit' was stored and clipped on a long leather dog lead. Kim stared at it in disbelief.</p> <p>Barry tugged on it and she stumbled and followed him outside. Please let there be nobody around. She found being naked in public as traumatic as having Barry rubbing his great paws all over her. The ground was hard beneath her bare feet.</p> <p>""Down,"" said Barry, softly.</p> <p>She frowned. What?</p> <p>""On your fuckin' hands and knees!"" he spat.</p> <p>She jumped at his sudden change in manner and threw herself down, ignoring the scratching of the gravel on her palms and shins. Barry flicked the end of the lead and she heard the crack as it landed on her sore bottom. The stinging flash of pain followed an instant later and her eyes smarted as she yelped.</p> <p>He began walking. Kim scrambled to keep up.</p> <p>""Please, Uncle Barry,"" she pleaded. Surely after he had had his way with her, he should be in a better mood.</p> <p>She shrieked as the leash slashed down on her back. No amount of scurrying away would have prevented the rain of stinging blows he vented on the back of her thighs. She squealed and begged him to stop, but he shuffled behind her, slashing the lead down on her again and again.</p> <p>She scrambled on to the grass at the side of the track but her elbows gave way and she slumped on to the grass, with her rump in the air. Barry pulled the lead back above his shoulder, and unable to resist the small, battered young backside exposed so defencelessly, swung a final heavy blow as hard as he could, aiming for the soft crease where her thighs met her buttocks.</p> <p>Kim's scream pierced the near-silence of the copse, causing a flurry of activity above, as startled birds launched their escape from the branches overhead.</p> <p>She lay on the ground, her little body heaving with sobs as the intense pain coursed through it.</p> <p>It may have been two or three minutes that she pressed herself to the cool, damp grass, her body just an aching, throbbing mass beneath her exhausted and miserable head. She felt rain start.</p> <p>But it was warm, and splashed only over her middle.</p> <p>Startled, she began to turn upwards, only to receive a torrent of Barry's piss right in her face. She instantly curled up, and so he sprayed her balled-up body until he was spent. The degradation had set her crying again.</p> <p>""Sit up, bitch,"" he smirked. ""You've work to do.""</p> <p>Kim unfurled her arm, which had been wrapped protectively over her face, and squinted up at the huge man, still stuffing his cock back in his jeans, and grinning repulsively.</p> <p>He crouched and pointed to a tiny white scrap fifty yards up the track.</p> <p>""Fetch,"" he said, trying not to laugh.</p> <p>Agonisingly, she forced herself up, but as she straightened her legs, he pushed her hard enough to send her flying on to the grassy bank.</p> <p>""On your hands and knees, you stupid little bitch!""</p> <p>Stifling a moan, lest she provoke another lashing, she started to crawl. Barry let the leash slack and ambled behind her at a distance. His urine was cooling on her skin, and she tried to wipe the worst of it on to the grass, although she could do nothing about the wetness in her hair. Grit stuck to her arms and feet where he had pissed on her.</p> <p>It was tiring. Her hands and knees seemed to find every sharp pebble, but she had to keep going. Feet away from the pale object, she recognised it as the wadded remnants of her own panties.</p> <p>Barry made her crawl back to the van, with them gripped in her teeth.</p> <p>He checked his watch. It was time to get back, or else that stupid cunt mother of hers would be wondering where she was, and besides, he wanted his tea. A good bellyful to prepare for the night's drinking.</p> <p>Kim wiped herself on some rags in the back of the van and pulled her school clothes gingerly over her tender body. She would have to go straight to the bathroom at home, before Mum saw her. It would be fine - Barry always went a few minutes ahead of her, whilst she waited in the side alley to the back garden, and he would distract her mother.</p> <p>She sat in silence in the passenger seat, remembering to lift the back of her skirt so that her poor bottom was pressed against the dirty fabric of the seat. Her filthy, wet knickers were screwed up in her schoolbag. Her nose wrinkled at her own stench.</p> <p>The scumbag kept looking across at her, half sneering, half smiling, mocking her utter despair and self-pity.</p> <p>Barry pulled the van up a few yards short of the house, to let her out. When the van was stationary, he turned to her. She waited for his instruction to get out. He was fiddling in his pocket and held up the small chrome vibrator.</p> <p>Despite herself, Kim's heart skipped a beat. Her present! The one good thing about the past couple of hours. She hated to admit it, but she was looking forward to consoling herself with it in the privacy of her own bedroom and was wondering where she could keep it concealed from Mum.</p> <p>'Uncle' Barry was watching her reaction. The little cunt shouldn't ever try to play poker. That momentary twinkle in her eye, no matter how much she tried to hide it. Horny little fucker.</p> <p>""OK, out you get, Kimberley. Give it five minutes.""</p> <p>Her eyes unavoidably strayed towards the gleaming tube.</p> <p>""I think I'd better look after this for you, Kimberley. It wouldn't do for Mum to come across it and anyway - you should be saving yourself for me,"" he grinned, pleased with his tease and delighted at that unmistakeable flicker of angry frustration that swept over the young girl's sweet face when he dropped the vibrator into his shirt pocket.</p> <p>She dared to slam the door harder than necessary.</p> <p>You’re a total fucking bastard, 'Uncle' Barry.</p></div>",[]
93,Normal For Norfolk,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,"Returning home after years abroad, a young engineer discovers that his brother is harbouring a guilty secret.  Should he do the right thing and expose it - or will he too be tempted?  What would you do?",2005-02-23,62,4,"MM/g, cons, ds",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>They say still waters run deep, and if that's the case, my brother, Ken, is a bit like the Marianas Trench. Ten years my senior; I still know so little about him and he's only just getting used to the idea that I'm not his little kid brother any more.</p> <p>I'm thirty-one, for goodness' sake, and have spent the last eight years as an engineer, working in power plants all round the globe. Now I'm back, and as I'll be staying in the old family home for a while, until I sort out a job in the UK, he'll just have to get used to having me around.</p> <p>And after what I discovered when I arrived home, it may be some time before I choose to move out.</p> <p>I need a few more minutes to get my breath back, so I'll explain what I mean.</p> <p>Ken is an enigma. He's a nice enough chap, but unlike me, he's never had any ambition to see the world that exists beyond the windswept Norfolk fenland where we were brought up. He's been out with the odd girl - some were distinctly odd - but he was always too idle or complacent to consider marriage.</p> <p>That was a blessing really, for when Mum became sick, Ken was at home and he looked after her magnificently until the end, and I am genuinely grateful. I sent money of course, but was of no practical use, thousands of miles away. I came back just before she died, staying for the funeral, and that was what spurred me to forsake globetrotting. So late last night, I bowled up at the little cottage, and moved back home for the first time in years.</p> <p>I thought Ken would be a bit put out, but he behaved even more strangely than usual. He has his own life here, his routine, and he loves the solitude, stuck out as we are in the dunes between the North Sea and the unending fields and drainage ditches of the Fens. He's been the local postman for ages, knows everyone, knows their business. I'm an unwelcome intrusion.</p> <p>I slept until lunchtime to rid myself of jetlag, and it was as I was preparing lunch, hoping to ingratiate myself with Ken by having some food on the table for when he finished his delivery round, that I received the first clue. There was a dog bowl under the sink, next to the plates. We've never had a dog - as a postman, Ken can't stand the ruddy things.</p> <p>We ate in awkward silence, my attempts to get him to open up failing each time, and by the time I was washing up, I'd made up my mind to leave the silly old sod to it, and get out of Norfolk as soon as possible.</p> <p>Then he disappeared. For an hour. I wasn't checking up on him, but I wanted to ask him how to work the ancient washing machine, and I couldn't find him anywhere. His van was still outside. It was a typical autumn day, windy and wet and so I didn't bother checking the yard or outbuildings.</p> <p>I heard him downstairs, where he was hanging up his coat. He looked flushed and I assumed he'd been for a walk along the dyke or over on the sands.</p> <p>'Need a pee!"" he spluttered and dashed upstairs.</p> <p>The next clue was sticking out of the inside of his coat. What the..? I had to pull it out to be sure I had identified the object correctly. A riding crop it most certainly was. Old, but pliable, with a hint of neatsfoot oil. I stuffed it back, when I heard Ken on the stairs. Surely he hadn't taken up horse riding?</p> <p>He likes to nap for a couple of hours before supper, to compensate for his early starts, and whilst he did so, I thought I too could do with a bit of fresh East Anglian air. I visited several boyhood favourites: the groynes out on the headland, the pumping station where we used to go for crafty smokes, the sheds where the farmer next door kept his sugar beet trailers. It was as I was taking the shortest way back, over the garden fence and past the crumbling sheds at the bottom of the garden, that I spotted clue number three. Why had Ken put a new, expensive padlock on the garage door? He didn't have a car. I'd read about a local farmer who had recently been convicted and jailed for shooting a burglar and I supposed that even in a remote a spot as this, it was nowadays necessary to lock everything away.</p> <p>But when I rattled the door, I could have sworn I heard a startled shuffling inside. The wind was blowing - I couldn't be sure, and anyway, I wanted a cuppa. Decent tea had been the best thing about coming home so far.</p> <p>I had a chuckle - perhaps he had a secret horse in there!</p> <p>I doubt that even Sherlock Holmes would have divined the great mystery that lay behind this trail of hints and giveaways. I eventually discovered it last night, not long after I had gone to bed.</p> <p>It's an old house. The floorboards creak constantly. But at midnight, they shouldn't have. So I got up to investigate.</p> <p>And saw my brother sneaking along the upstairs landing towards his room. With a very small girl. Who was naked. And wearing a collar, to which was attached a leash, which in turn was attached to Ken. </p> <p>There was a comedy moment when we all looked at each other in horror, then Ken bundled the girl into his room, mumbled something and came out with a pained, resigned expression.</p> <p>""We'd better talk,"" he said, gesturing for me to precede him downstairs.</p> <p>I was speechless whilst he made a pot of tea. How the heck was he going to explain what I had just witnessed? I waited.</p> <p>""Remember Five Yard Drain?"" he asked.</p> <p>In spite of my shock, an image assembled itself in a dusty corner of my brain. A godforsaken spit of marshes up the coast, where one of the main drainage channels, the Five Yard Drain, met the sea. There was a lock and a scruffy group of farm buildings screened behind a line of stunted pines. I nodded.</p> <p>""Akenfield's place,"" he added, as if it should mean anything. Hang on; the name rang a distant bell. I recalled Mum gossiping about it with the vicar - I must have been home from Uni at the time - Akenfield was a farmer who went doolally when his wife left him. Sold his animals for next to nothing and refused to let anyone in his farm. It kept local tongues wagging for weeks.</p> <p>""The nutter?"" I responded.</p> <p>Ken's mouth tightened.</p> <p>""That's the one. Recluse is perhaps a kinder description, but yes, that was Akenfield. He died last month.""</p> <p>OK. But what the fuck has that to do with a naked schoolgirl in your bedroom?</p> <p>Ken shifted awkwardly.</p> <p>""I delivered his post about twice a week. Never anything personal, just bills. Not even junk. In all weathers, year in, year out. Rarely saw the bugger, but he would sometimes grunt hello. I think I was one of the very few people he ever spoke to. Tried to grow asparagus I seem to remember. It's not the right conditions up there...""</p> <p>He was wandering. Avoiding the subject. I put my mug down heavily on the kitchen table and he realised.</p> <p>""Sorry. Yes, well I was up there about four weeks ago, Wednesday morning, it was. He had one letter, from the Ministry. Course his place don't have no letter box or nothing, so I would always put his post in a flowerpot in the porch. Only I noticed his door was open, and there was a radio playing. Loud. Bloody strange, I thought, him being inside during the day. So I called hello and there was no answer. I peered round the door and there was a burning smell, so I went in. The radio was blaring in the kitchen and a pan had boiled dry on the stove. I turned the wireless off and moved the pan and I called out. Maybe he was sick, I wondered. Or had burglars even.""</p> <p>I sighed. This was not going to be a quick explanation.</p> <p>""There was nobody in the house (goodness, it was in a right old state, that place), so then I went back out into the yard. His old Landrover was there. I shouted a few times, and I was going to check the barn when I saw a boot. And a leg, sticking out from under a sodding great heap of timber. Well, I did what I could, pulled some of the wood away, but it was plain to see the poor bastard was dead. Looked to me like he'd gone out to fetch some for the stove and the whole shooting match had come down on him.""</p> <p>""So what did you do?"" I asked, hoping to prompt another step closer to the point of this rambling tale.</p> <p>""I rang the police, of course,"" he replied with exasperation, as if his little brother had asked the most stupid question in the world. ""We get issued with mobile phones these days, you know. They said they'd have to send a car over from Lynn, and it would be at least an hour, but I was to stay put until it got there.</p> <p>Ken's face had become drawn again, and he couldn't look me in the eye, like a kid who has been caught out.</p> <p>""It was a bit brisk outside and as I couldn't do anything for him, I went back inside the house. And I, sort of, had a look round. Just to kill time, really.""</p> <p>""I see,"" I said, ""and just in case there happened to be a stash of twenties under the mattress?""</p> <p>He looked up, a sly grin making a subtle appearance.</p> <p>""Something like that,"" he admitted.</p> <p>I had to smile back. We were getting to know each other quite well, really.</p> <p>""Did you find any?""</p> <p>""Nah. The place was a tip. He'd been living on his own for a decade. Junk. Heaps of it everywhere, but sweet Fanny Adam worth, um, salvaging. Apart from the farm itself, which ain't worth much, I don't think old Akenfield had anything left.""</p> <p>I sipped my tea. ""The girl?"" I said, pointing to the ceiling. When would he get to the sodding point?</p> <p>""Ah, her. Well, after I'd had a good look around, I still had ages until the cops arrived, so I had a wander round the yard, poking about in the old pigsheds. Fuck me! That's where I found her. I nearly died of fright, I can tell you.</p> <p>""At first I thought it was a pig, which would have been odd, because he didn't keep livestock, so I thought. But no, it was a girl, buck naked, squeezed up in the corner of one of the old pens with a pile of blankets and some kid's toys. Of course now I've worked it all out, I realise she's old Akenfield's daughter. She'd have been a baby when her mother walked out, and whereas everyone thought she'd taken the kid with her, in fact what must have happened was that she left her behind and then for whatever reason, that old sod Akenfield kept her like an animal sever since.""</p> <p>I was about to finish my tea, but I put down my mug, untouched. This was getting really interesting. Here was my brother, prattling on in his casual Norfolk way, as if this was a perfectly normal occurrence.</p> <p>""She was a bit surprised too, of course. I tried not to scare her, poor kid, so I gave her a big smile and offered her the Mars bar I had in my pocket for elevenses. She snatched it and scurried back to the other corner of the pen, and wolfed it down. Nearly made her puke, actually - turns out she'd hardly ever had chocolate before.""</p> <p>This was fine - part of the puzzle was solved, but why was the girl now upstairs?</p> <p>""Ken? I'm getting a bit lost here. Surely when the police arrived, you told them. Why isn't she safely tucked away with Social Services or something?""</p> <p>That sheepish, yokel look again, dear God!</p> <p>""Hmm. Well I suppose I should have done that, in retrospect. But there was one other thing.""</p> <p>He paused for my impatient prompt.</p> <p>""Which was?""</p> <p>I swear his ears turned beetroot red in the space of two seconds.</p> <p>""When she had finished the Mars bar, I tried speaking to her again. I said my name and told her that there had been an accident and that Mr Akenfield had been hurt and that I was there to see she was all right. She thought for a moment, then scampered over and bright as a button, she said, 'So you're My Daddy now?'’. I was flustered and replied that I'd make sure she was safe and taken care of, and she thinks, then gives me this great big grin and says, 'New Daddy. I like you. You give me food. You want to fuck me now?'.""</p> <p>I was trying to have that slurp of tea, but I choked and sprayed the kitchen floor.</p> <p>""I beg your pardon? Jesus! She must be all of, what, ten, eleven?""</p> <p>Ken's whole face was now a highly embarrassed shade of red. He couldn't look me straight in the eye, just sat there, examining his own untouched tea.</p> <p>""Eleven. I found her birth certificate in Akenfield's dresser. Her name's Pauline.""</p> <p>It took a moment to digest this. ""I don't believe it. So what then?""</p> <p>""What the Hell do you say to a question like that?"" exclaimed Ken. ""I pretended not to have understood, so I opened the pen and said 'C'mon, let's get you in the warm.' and she followed me back to the house, skipping along without a care in the world. The cold didn't bother her at all. She's backward and a bit wild, but she's not stupid, you know.</p> <p>""I avoided going past Akenfield's body. Inside, I asked her where was her room, so that we could get her some clothes. She said she didn't have a room - she lived in the pigsty. She speaks like a little kid - she can't read or write neither. I took her upstairs to find something to cover her up and we went into what I suppose was Akenfield's room. Suddenly she pushed past me, gets up on the bed and sticks her bum in the air. 'You fuck me, please, New Daddy,' she says.""</p> <p>I think I'm beginning to get the picture, brother.</p> <p>""So I says, 'No, I don't think that would be right' and she looks real hurt, so I smile a bit, then she leaps off the bed, kneels down in front of me and start's pulling at my flies. 'I suck you off now, New Daddy?' she asks, looking up with those lovely big eyes of hers.""</p> <p>Ken glances up. He knows the question I'm thinking.</p> <p>""Well, what would you do?"" he blurts, guiltily, after half a minute's contemplation. ""You've seen her. She might be young, but she's bloody pretty, and the thing is she really wanted to...""</p> <p>""Fuck me, Ken. Don't tell me you let her?""</p> <p>His silence answered that, but he added.</p> <p>""I couldn't help myself. The kid's beautiful, and she's bloody good at it too!""</p> <p>I spluttered again.</p> <p>""So anyway, let's leave it at that. I did it. She liked it. And afterwards, I found her an old pullover of Akenfield's and told her to put it on. And she was sitting there on the bed, happy as Larry, licking her lips, if you will, and I looked at her skinny little legs and her cute face and I thought to myself, what's gonna happen to you now? You'll be taken to hospital then you'll spend the next umpty-ump years in a children's home, where you'll just be a number. People won't understand what happened to you and you'll be frightened and...""</p> <p>""So you decided she'd be better off coming home with you!"" I interrupted gobsmacked by my brother's naivety. ""Christ, Ken, you could get into incredible trouble! I bet you have fucked her too?""</p> <p>His tone was defensive.</p> <p>""So what if I have? That's all she knows! Akenfield kept her like a caged animal all those years. I think he sort of blamed her for his wife's leaving, but anyway, seems he'd been screwing her since she was seven or eight, and beat the crap out of her most days. That's what she thinks she's for - to be hit and to be abused. At least here she's fed and warm and safe, and if she wants to please me in her own way, then where's the harm in that? She likes doing it - expects it even!""</p> <p>""Because she is eleven. That is illegal, Ken. It is not permitted to fuck the arse off little girls in this country, no matter how much they might seem to want it!""</p> <p>It was getting heated. The silly bugger just didn't seem to comprehend that sticking the girl in his post van and smuggling her home was not the cleverest thing he had ever done. </p> <p>I didn't hear her creeping down the stairs.</p> <p>""This is Pauline,"" said Ken, looking at the girl with a softness that I took to be pride. I swung round. She stared at me for a moment, and when Ken nodded to her, she beamed and said, ""Hello, Other New Daddy. Do you want to fuck me now?""</p> <p>A burning shudder gripped my guts: could that tiny girl really just have asked me that? 'Out of the mouths of babes' and all that, although I suspected the Book of Psalms would be unlikely to offer any useful advice on how to handle that question.</p> <p>The first thing that struck me was just how incredibly small the girl was. Not just short, but so slim and narrow, in her hips, her ribs, her legs. Fragile. She had the merest hint of breasts, enough to cast a tiny shadow, and a waist so small, it looked as it you could encircle it with your fingers. Her thighs you certainly could. Over her fine, sinewy neck, her beautiful face peered up at me. I had to admit, I could see how Ken was taken with her. There was no spare fat, puppy or otherwise, anywhere about her - her body was so smooth and pert, her skin unblemished and, well, tanned would be a fair description. And she was undeniably a looker: big, sparkling grey eyes, which complemented the tousled, mousy hair that was trimmed just above her shoulders, strong cheekbones, small, narrow nose, and a cheeky mouth full of a remarkably even set of the whitest teeth - the product of years without luxuries and harmful food, no doubt.</p> <p>And I couldn't help it. My eyes kept straying to her crotch: a perfect little mound; baby smooth, baby pink - a soft, succulent fruit ripe for plucking. I hadn't had my leg over for a month or two, but that was no excuse for the unhealthy stirrings the sight of it was provoking beneath my dressing gown.</p> <p>""Come over here, Pauline,"" Ken told her. </p> <p>I was relieved at not actually having to make a response to her unexpected invitation. She sidled over to my brother, who picked her up and placed her on his lap. Immediately she tilted her head affectionately on to his shoulder. He slipped his arm around her shoulder and toyed with the short leather leash. The girl beamed adoringly.</p> <p>I shook my head. Wrong, wrong, wrong!</p> <p>It was so disconcerting, trying to talk some sense into him, whilst there was this cute little naked child perched on his knees. An enchanting petite beauty, whose incongruous studded leather collar was shamefully erotic.</p> <p>""This is beyond words, Ken,"" I sighed. ""You'll have to find a way to hand her over. I know you meant well, but can't you see that the longer this goes on, the more impossible it's going to be to resolve without you ending up behind bars?""</p> <p>The girl looked up, and gave me a worried look. </p> <p>She slipped off Ken's knee and tiptoed over to me. Her round, grey eyes were watering.</p> <p>""Please. I want to stay with my New Daddies. Please. If I'm a bad girl, I must be punished, but please, I want to stay. Am I a bad girl? You want to hit me, please?""</p> <p>And with that, she promptly bent right over and gripped her ankles, presenting me with her sweet little backside. Quite enchanting, with that soft young quim framed between the tops of her thighs. The tracery of red lines, old and new across the skin of her taut buttocks was yet another unexpected revelation. I gulped involuntarily. What kind of life had this exquisite little girl had to endure that she readily offered herself, and expected to be beaten, or worse? I had finally made the mental link between the weals on her bottom and the crop in Ken's pocket. Surely not, Ken?</p> <p>It wasn't a conscious thing. Had I thought about it, I'm absolutely positive that I wouldn't have done so. But whatever, my hand reached out and stroked over the faint ridges. She was so warm, and soft and alive. So utterly vulnerable. Under my dressing gown, I had become uncomfortably hard.</p> <p>""Do you use that crop on her,"" I asked my brother, not really wanting to hear his response.</p> <p>Guiltily, he nodded his head.</p> <p>""It was with the stuff she had in Akenfield's shed. Some toys, the bowl, the blanket, some ropes and straps...""</p> <p>""What?"" I interjected.</p> <p>""She's told me what he used to do. He'd usually tie her up somehow when he did her, either in the shed or back in the house. He thrashed her most days, just for being her. Not too hard - you know, to bruise her and the like, but he liked to hear her crying, apparently. He was happy when she cried, was what she told me. He'd swear at her, accuse her of being the reason his wife walked out. Then he'd use the crop on her when he was in a bad mood. Course she didn't know her Mum, and till I came along, she'd never spoken to another human being. Akenfield and the occasional company of the radio was all she knew, and she just accepted it. Didn't know no different. To do what he wanted meant she got fed. To keep him happy, so he would still want her.</p> <p>""Despite everything, she adored him. It's what she's been used to all her life. She needs it. God knows, I can't explain it, but she expects to be spanked and poked - that's normal for her. Food, pain, sleep, sex, and a bit of manual labour round the farm after dark. That was the sum total of her life.""</p> <p>He saw my incredulous expression and sighed heavily.</p> <p>""How can I convince you?""</p> <p>""Of what?""</p> <p>Exasperated, he leaned forward and spread his hands.</p> <p>""That we should keep her. Here!""</p> <p>Suddenly I realised that my hand was still wandering across her rear. I told her kindly to stand up, but she wheeled round, and with real fear, asked me if I was angry with her. I put my arm around her waist and pulled her against me to reassure her.</p> <p>""No, no, Pauline, I'm not cross with you. We're just talking about what's best for you and who should be looking after you.""</p> <p>She was so innocent, so trusting. Immediately her face relaxed and I was treated to a brilliant display of those big, white teeth. I had to cuddle her; she was irresistible. And I swear, when she nuzzled her head into my armpit, she was purring like a feral kitten.</p> <p>I experienced a wave of emotion, although precisely what, I couldn't say. The scent of her hair, wild, raw, filled my nostrils. Her tiny waist flexed under my hand and she felt so good, exuding contentment. I reached across her with my other hand, cupped her jaw gently and lifted her chin until she looked up into my eyes.</p> <p>There was no more fear, no concern, just trust, and, well, joy!</p> <p>That was no fucking use at all. There was me, trying to inject some common sense into this farcical situation, and I was finding myself intoxicated by this peculiar, sexy little girl. I prayed that my dressing gown wouldn't choose this moment to fall open.</p> <p>Ken watched me with a wry smile, then spoke what he had obviously been mulling over.</p> <p>""Bruv. I hear all what you say. And I can also see that bulge in your dressing gown. Don't deny it!"" he added as I began to protest.</p> <p>""Listen. The facts are these. One, Nobody knows about her - as far as people round here are concerned, she disappeared with her mother years ago. Two. We have her birth certificate, so when she's old enough, she'll be able to rejoin society, if you get me. Three. She's clearly delighted to be here, and no-one's forcing her. She likes it. Because Four, we complement each other: she gives me what I need, and I do the same for her. As far as I can see, there's no reason why that can't go on for as long as it takes. I'll give her a sort of education, I'll protect her, and if and when she wants to leave, then I won't stop her.""</p> <p>He had it all worked out.</p> <p>""The big question, little brother, is whether you are going to spoil it all and go ratting to the Police and Social Services."" </p> <p>And with a conspiratorial leer, he added, ""Or would you like to have a piece of the action? You'll never know, if you don't try.""</p> <p>How much Pauline understood of all that, or how much see simply sensed, I don't know, but with impeccable timing, she hauled herself up on tiptoe and kissed me on the cheek. So warm and light, so indescribably sensual, it almost destroyed my resolve there and then. I looked down, studying her button nipples, tiny yet quite firm. Her slim shoulders. And the tantalising pout between her legs. No. I couldn't. I'm not a paedophile, for Christ's sake.</p> <p>But my hands were not so perplexed. They ranged greedily up and down the sides of her warm body, marvelling at her slightness - the way her shallow flesh stretched over her ribs, the subtle flaring of her girlish hips beneath her waist. The remarkably palm-shaped swelling of her fabulous little backside.</p> <p>The leash dangled loosely between her buttocks. Absently, I took it in my hand and raised it until I had taken up the tension. I was fascinated by the way the thick, worn leather of the collar lifted up about her neck and tightened against her throat. Her eyes flickered and she gave out a tiny gasp of anticipation. There was something else now in those gorgeous grey eyes, and if she weren't an eleven-year-old girl, I'd have identified it as lust.</p> <p>Then the thing I had feared happened. Her leg pressed against my thigh, and tugged at the towelling of my dressing gown. </p> <p>The loose knot gave way and the two halves parted each side of my thighs, leaving my straining erection curving upwards in plain view.</p> <p>Her lips had closed around it before I had a chance to think straight.</p> <p>And it felt so good. You cannot image how abso-fucking-lutely fantastic it felt!</p> <p>Her mouth had a tenderness, a lightness that was unlike anything I had experienced. From the way her lithe tongue danced about my frenulum, to the taunting thrill as my shaft chafed against her teeth when she took me right inside her small mouth. This was surely wrong, but to have this tiny, naked girl's head bobbing up and down between my legs, was an experience I could no longer resist. I threw my head back and groaned, my cock erupting explosively, emptying itself against the roof of her mouth in helpless convulsions, I luxuriated in the thickening warmth as waves of semen filled the void around my penis, and the slither of her soft tongue against it each time she swallowed. I held her head until every last drop had been delivered into her enthusiastic little mouth.</p> <p>Only when the waves of sheer ecstasy had subsided did the enormity begin to sink in of what I had allowed to happen. Wrong, perhaps, but Ken had a point - the child seemed to come alive when she was pleasing me. That twinkle in her fabulous pale eyes was nothing short of unadulterated joy.</p> <p>I caught Ken sitting back, draining his mug, grinning like a smug idiot. I had succumbed to this fantastic little girl's charms just as weakly as he, and for all my sensible worldliness, was as unable to resist as had he been. OK. I fucking admit it - that was utterly unbelievable.</p> <p>As for Pauline, she settled back on her haunches, as delighted as could be, and when she flashed me one of her incomparable smiles, the strings of my fresh semen between her lips just made me feel so ashamed, </p> <p>How could I have done that? I had just pumped her lovely mouth full of spunk and already I was lusting over her hot, skinny little body and yearning to fuck her sweet little brains out. That's how.</p> <p>I was in a real pickle.</p> <p>All my high moralising had been cast aside in a moment as I took advantage of this poor kid. In front of my brother, no less. Ashamed and angry with myself, I couldn't face any more of this madness. I wrapped the robe around me and dashed back up the stairs, calling back almost hysterically to Ken.</p> <p>""This has to stop! Now! Soon as you get back from work tomorrow, we'll sort this out once and for all!""</p> <p>---</p> <p>There was a note pushed under my bedroom door. Ken's early morning scribble before he left on his round.</p> <p>I had slept fitfully, troubled by my conscience. The lingering ache of satisfaction in my balls did nothing to simplify the dilemma. My brother's note made it worse. </p> <p>It was his last ditch attempt to persuade me not to insist we hand the girl over to the authorities. An invitation to sample more of her delights first. This was surreal. I read the page three times as I shaved. And decided to do it. To do whatever I had, to get closure.</p> <p>Pauline's eyes sparkled, genuinely pleased to see me. She was no longer in the garage, but in the nest Ken provided for her in the understairs cupboard. She immediately threw off her blankets and stood. Her new transistor radio was playing quietly in the corner. Ken had told me last night that he had bought her some clothes, but she hated to wear them and sulked if he forced her to keep them on for more than an hour or two. I stood aside to let her out and I don't know whether Ken had primed her, but she bounded out into the hall and threw her arms around my chest and hugged me, refusing to let go until I peeled her off. Great! My resolve was weakening already.</p> <p>""Bathroom please, New Daddy?"" she asked, wide-eyed. He had so far failed to get her to wear clothes, but at least Ken had successfully house-trained her. I nodded.</p> <p>""I'll be in the kitchen,"" I informed her.</p> <p>Her bowl was on the drainer - an ugly stainless steel affair, dented and scratched from years of being pushed around the floor of the pig pen. I filled it with breakfast cereal as per Ken's instructions, but I couldn't bring myself to make her eat like a dog. I set it on the table next to mine and laid a spoon beside it. Yet as soon as she skipped in from her ablutions, she barely paused to frown before putting it down on the cold lino and thrusting her face into it. It was cute to watch her gorgeous naked bottom waggle as she ate but at the same time was disquieting - a human child should not be doing that.</p> <p>My brother had been busy before he left. He had made everything ready, so that I would have every chance to see for myself why Pauline should remain. Despite myself, I was already horny with anticipation.</p> <p>Unlike Akenfield, who was apparently content to leave the girl all day, with nothing more than wireless and some broken dolls for company, Ken, to give him his due, was trying to make her existence more meaningful and fulfilling. She had her chores to perform, and by all accounts, was so deliriously happy to be doing something different, and which made New Daddy happy, that she readily took on any task she was set, learning quickly and ecstatic if she earned praise for doing it well. There were practical limitations - her knowledge of domestic equipment, for example, was rudimentary.</p> <p>The girl knew her routine and so I let her get on with it. She wrapped her leash loosely around her shoulders and darted about the house, tidying, gathering washing, dusting and the like, always with a cheerful smile that genuinely warmed the heart.</p> <p>Half way through the morning, she brought me a tea. I was in the parlour, finishing the Times crossword (the easy one - I am an engineer after all). </p> <p>I liked that. I imagined her in a year or two, with a cute little bust, nipples peeking through a tiny lace pinafore and curtseying coyly when she presented a mug on dainty tray. I was hard again. She stood patiently, eager to see that I was pleased with the drink. I had an irresistible urge to fondle that little naked body, with its incongruous collar and small, but temptingly accessible private parts. And I wanted to talk to her anyway. There were things I had to know.</p> <p>But if course it was impossible to concentrate with her hard little bum pressing down on my lap, and with her soft, warm chest under my hand, and her willing thighs parting automatically when my fingers slid between them. Her hair was against my cheek, and she stretched and snuggled contentedly against my body.</p> <p>Ken had made some suggestions, but frankly, I was sceptical.</p> <p>His note was quite specific though and so I, trying once again to be fair-minded before I got the problem sorted, did exactly what it said.</p> <p>I closed the tips of my fingers over her nipple and pulled it out from her body. Then I slowly squeezed and twisted it.</p> <p>I purred in her ear.</p> <p>""Does that feel nice, Pauline?""</p> <p>Tightly she replied, ""Yes.""</p> <p>I applied the same technique to her other nipple, albeit more forcefully. Her backside pressed satisfyingly against my erection.</p> <p>""Do you like it when I do that?""</p> <p>""Yes""</p> <p>""Why?"" I asked.</p> <p>""I like it when my New Daddy holds me and touches me.""</p> <p>""But it hurts, doesn't it?""</p> <p>""Oh yes,"" she grunted in a matter-of-fact way, trying not to be distracted by the renewed pressure I was applying to the first nipple. ""That means New Daddy must love me.""</p> <p>""You don't mind New Daddy hurting you?"" I responded, not sure I had understood.</p> <p>""I like it mostly. When I'm a very bad girl and I have to be punished properly, then it is not so nice. Old Daddy was very angry and he made me hurt bad sometimes, but I knew he loved me really, so it was all right.</p> <p>""And besides, nasty, bad little bitches have to be punished hard,"" she added, mechanically, a phrase I suspect she had heard from Akenfield many times in her short, sad life.</p> <p>""Afterwards, though,"" she continued with a refreshed grin, ""he always fucked me or let me suck his cock.""</p> <p>No matter how bizarre this was, I still couldn't get accustomed to her language. Her vocabulary was limited, but it was the way she spoke about such things so normally that was the most striking. I stroked a fingernail lightly along her slit, to remind myself this was really happening, that the person cuddled on my lap, talking with such pride and excitement about being routinely raped by her own father, really was just an eleven-year-old girl. The intimacy was electric. She smelt hot; her skin was like a warm, ripe peach beneath my fingers.</p> <p>""And do you like it? Sucking cocks and being fucked?""</p> <p>Just talking to her like that made my own cock swell. I was actually rubbing her girly cunt and asking this tiny child if she liked being fucked!</p> <p>Pauline nodded and smiled.</p> <p>""But you are a small girl. Doesn't hurt at all?""</p> <p>She nodded again, her brow creasing as she said, ""Sometimes. Quite a lot when I was a small girl. But it doesn't matter, because it means Daddy loves me.""</p> <p>This was not what my sensible side needed to hear. How could I force a rational decision against such innocent, hugely erotic, reasoning? </p> <p>However the other side of my tormented persona, the one represented by the dryness in my throat and the growing impatience inside my trousers, just went wild! The more naive she behaved, the worse I became, the further I wanted to go.</p> <p>""So do you think it would be nice if I spent a little time with you now, as you have finished your work? I think you need to have your bottom spanked, and I shall have to tie you up to give you a proper spanking. Actually, I want to cane you, to show you how much I'm getting to like you, and of course you haven't cried for me yet, have you?""</p> <p>Her willing nod and air of childish expectation simply fuelled my rampant desire to abuse her.</p> <p>""Then let's go upstairs, and when I've finished, if you do well, then I might let you suck my penis or if you really please me, perhaps I'll fuck you for the first time. Would that be good?""</p> <p>I really couldn't cope with this. The dear girl was actually grinning with pleasure.</p> <p>As Ken's note had promised, he had left some bits and pieces in the spare room.</p> <p>That lingering, twisting knot of guilty excitement churned in my guts.</p> <p>And on the subject of knots, I had just finished some real ones and she now dangled by her wrists from a long rope that Ken had fixed up in the attic, fixed around a rafter then passing through the open ceiling hatch down into the room. I had ensured that her heels were off the carpet, to put more strain down her arms and shoulders.</p> <p>Once more the peculiar sensation of having her so helpless, completely at my disposal, thrilled me to the pit of my stomach.</p> <p>This was make or break time. A one-time piece of lunacy before we did the right thing and handed her over. After last night's loss of control, the only way I could recover the moral high ground with Ken was to be able to remove any possible objection that I hadn't given the alternative due consideration, namely by doing just as he asked and spend a while with Pauline. For research purposes, one might say. I could then say 'yes, I grant you it is good, but it is still wrong and we are taking her to the council now'.</p> <p>So there she was, naked and available. Could I really try what Ken had suggested? I'd never had leanings in that direction before.</p> <p>There was only one way to find out.</p> <p>""Are you a bad little bitch, Pauline?"" I asked, rousing her from her daydream.</p> <p>""Sometimes, Daddy, but I try to be good.""</p> <p>The cane was lying on the chest of drawers.</p> <p>""But you're not good all the time, are you?""</p> <p>She bit her lip and looked down sadly.</p> <p>I had never done anything like that before. Anything remotely like it. I had no idea how hard to do it, or where on her to bring down this vicious length of bamboo. I settled for the back of her thigh.</p> <p>Her body jerked and bounced, and she let out a squeal. A second, slightly harder blow to the other thigh produced a louder, longer moan, then her lip trembled, her face reddened and the first tear rolled silently down her cheek. I moved more to the side of her body, to get a better swing, landing a second pair of strokes amidst the pale lattice of old crop marks on her taut buttocks. She spluttered and began to cry properly.</p> <p>I looked her in the eye. There was real hurt there. But not exclusively.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Daddy,"" she bubbled.</p> <p>There was a stool under the dressing table and I had her lift her left leg and place her foot up on it. Now I had access to her cute young cunt.</p> <p>For a full five minutes, I watched her face closely, whilst my spit-wettened fingers gently teased her open, probing her vagina and anus, and found the nub of her tiny clit, and rubbed and massaged her until at last I could detect the slipperiness of her own mucus on my fingertips. There was a steady thump of my pulse in my ears and realised that I too was shaking.</p> <p>She smiled through her tears. Then I gave her another four lashes with the cane, to set her blubbering again. She danced about on tiptoes, wailing at the hot stinging in her strained muscles. Once more I put an arm around her impossibly small hips, holding her still against me, slowly masturbating her shuddering, pained young body, and whispering in her ear as I nuzzled and nibbled it.</p> <p>""Do you feel nice, Pauline?""</p> <p>She sniffed and gave me a tight grin, a large fresh tear dripping to the floor from the tip of her trim nose.</p> <p>My rigid middle finger slid methodically in and out. Her hot, tight vagina grasped it appreciatively and in return I needed to possess her. Totally.</p> <p>""Kiss me.""</p> <p>She giggled.</p> <p>I told her again and she bobbed forward quickly and pressed her lips to my cheek.</p> <p>Then it dawned on me. She may have been sexually active since a small child, but it had always been as just a tool to provide her father with passing sexual satisfaction. Passionless masochism. I abandoned Ken's script. It was time for this beautiful little submissive to experience something new.</p> <p>Unfastening the rope, I supported her as she gratefully stood back flat on the floor. Her face was at my waist level, I held her bony little shoulders, steadying her until she got her balance.</p> <p>She found it funny. Lying on her back on the creaky old bed, whilst I looped rope around each knee and pulled her legs apart, tying off to the ancient metal frame. Then I stuffed a pillow under her back, to lift her off the mattress enough so that I could slide my own knees beneath her legs.</p> <p>It was spellbinding.</p> <p>I was fascinated. How my thick, hard cock could fit inside her. It looked impossible, but as I inched closer, leaning insistently against that tiny pussy, she seemed to open up suddenly and I slid in, the puffy softness of her smooth labia yielding then embracing my stiff tool. Pauline bit her lip and closed her eyes. I pushed more, paused and pushed again. She grunted. I was intrigued to find out if her tiny body could accommodate my whole length. The resistance became greater. Almost there: my hairy crotch not quite touching her smooth, soft inner thighs.</p> <p>With a stifled yelp, she took all of me. Had no choice. I leaned down and kissed her fondly on the lips, stroking the inside of her upper lip with my tongue when I had finished. </p> <p>This was very new: Daddy hadn't ever done that, nor had her other New Daddy. </p> <p>But it seemed nice to her - she was calm, serene, contented, the tiniest hint of a smile playing over her face as she relaxed back to the bed, eyes closed. Then I thrust suddenly, wickedly, hard against her until the tip of my cock could go no further and I pressed the base of my penis down into the top of her crack and her eyes opened and her brow creased in distress as I bore down on her.</p> <p>She was panting, fighting the pain, so I gave her another soft kiss, and pushed the tip of my tongue between her teeth.</p> <p>Fuck, this was good.</p> <p>Could I really give this up?</p> <p>---</p> <p>I was dozing when Ken got back. </p> <p>We didn't need to speak. He looked at me and I at him and we both knew the answer. My brother winked and we exchanged nods.</p> <p>Pauline would be staying. Indefinitely.</p> <p>I gestured to Ken to follow me up to the spare room. The little girl was still where I had left her, knelt on the hearth rug with a straight back and wide open legs. She had managed to keep the end of the candle inside her and her whole body tightened as she strained her head to see. The taut strap between the back of her collar and the ropes around her ankles limited her movement and she grunted with the effort.</p> <p>Her broad grin belied the constant aching of her straining young muscles.</p> <p>My brother and I stripped off our clothes. Pauline's eyes grew large and her lips fell open, as two large, hard, erect and very purposeful cocks advanced upon her.</p> <p>Now she too knew she would be staying here. And she was thrilled. </p> <p>Now she has two New Daddies to love her.</p></div>",[]
94,Tricked or Treated?,-1,PENNY LEE,penny_s_lee@hotmail.com,,2005-10-20,15,4,"Mg, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pennylee006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I didn't want to do smelly Trick or Treat anyway, but my brother told Mum and she said I had to go with him because she didn't want us to go on our own. He made such a fuss and she made me put on that stupid ghost outfit and said we had to stay together and only go up our street and no further.</p> <p>So it's all her fault. She gave me some really dumb costume - just a sheet with a hole in it.</p> <p>My brother's costume was good of course, with a proper mask and everything. He always gets better things than me.</p> <p>Mum'll be wondering where I am, won't she? My stinking brother will have been home hours ago. He'd better have told her what happened. I don't want to be here any more.</p> <p>I'm so cold. Why did the man take my clothes off?</p> <p>My horrid brother, Ben. He'll be in real trouble when he gets home. Hah! I kept saying Mum told us we couldn't go further than just around the neighbours' houses, but he just pulled me after him and it hurt and he wouldn't listen. I said Mum would be cross but he just laughed. I hate my brother. He's only two years older than me but he acts like a baby sometimes.</p> <p>It wasn't any fun either. I don't like doing Trick or Treat. We had only been to three houses and old Mrs Murdoch had told us to go away. I got a sherbet fountain from next-door and a teeny bar of chocolate from the Greens at Number 9. They had a brilliant pumpkin with a candle inside it so the eyes lit up. Mum was watching us from her bedroom window but as soon as she shut the curtains, Ben, my nasty, stinky, horrible brother, grabbed my arm and made me go with him up Church Road. He said there was a house we had to try.</p> <p>He is a pig, my brother. Just because he's twelve and I'm only ten, he gets twice as much pocket money as me. And he had new Playstation for his birthday. Then all he does is moan that he can't afford to buy any games. He got three games with it - how many more does he want? He says he needs sixty pounds to get the games his mates at school all play. Where's he going to get that - he doesn't even do a paper round?</p> <p>And he has a mobile. I want a mobile but Mum says I'm too young and all I'll do is waste money sending texts. It's not fair! Justine at school has got one and so has Gemma Phillips. Gemma wears a bra too, even though her boobies aren't any bigger than mine. My Mum's a cow, saying I don't need one yet.</p> <p>I bet Gemma didn't have to go out Trick or Treating with her brother, did she? Gemma laughed at me because I don't have a mobile. I hate Gemma: she stinks.</p> <p>I kept telling Ben we had to go back or Mum would be angry but he just said we had to stay together and we had to go to one particular house. He said the man there had lots of money so he would probably have loads of sweets. How did he know that? I think he was making it up.</p> <p>I don't like going up Church Road, especially all the way to the end. Even for loads of sweets. It's dark and spooky. There are some old houses there, all hidden away behind big trees. I said we shouldn't be there but he kept on pulling my arm and he's a lot bigger than me and it was hurting. I wanted to cry but I don't like crying in front of my brother. I hate him.</p> <p>I know he's been up there before. To Church Road. In the holidays, someone caught him and his mates nicking apples from their garden and he got into big trouble. He told me about it but I had to promise not to tell Mum. I even know he's been up there several times since. I've seen him on his bike.</p> <p>He was supposed to stay with me. We had to look after each other. So why isn't he here now? I don't want to be here on my own. The rope hurts. It's really digging into my skin and it's all red and sore. Why did the man tie me up? I don't think it's very funny. We wouldn't have played a trick on him really. I mean, we didn't even have any eggs to throw, so why did he get so cross and say he hated kids chucking eggs at his house and say they deserved to have a trick played back on them? I've never even been here before. It must have been some other children. Ben's dumb mates. I wish we'd never come up Church Road. That was Ben's fault.</p> <p>I didn't even know that people were allowed to play tricks on children. Ben told me about it just before we got here. He said that some grown-ups got their own back on Trick or Treaters by trying to scare them. I'd not heard of that before.</p> <p>I thought he was lying, just to scare me, but now I know he wasn't. That man really scares me.</p> <p>Why didn't Ben say anything to the man when he grabbed me? And why did he go inside the house when the man opened the door the first time?</p> <p>Mum said all we should do was ring people's bell and just stand on the doorstep and say 'Trick or Treat' and wait for the person to give us a sweet or biscuit. I did exactly that. Not like stinky Ben. I do as I'm told. I stood there but my brother went inside and the man shut the door. That was a horrible thing to do, leaving me on my own.</p> <p>And then he came out and the man started saying all that stuff about kids throwing eggs and then he looked at me, all nasty, and said he was going to play a trick on me, to teach me a lesson. I was scared. Why me? It wasn't me, mister, I told him but then he got hold of my costume and pulled me into the house. I tried to call to my brother but he was outside putting some stupid bits of paper or something in his pocket and he didn't tell the man to stop or anything and before I could yell out, the man had slammed the door.</p> <p>Why didn't Ben ring the bell again or bang on the door? I know he didn't because the man just stood there in the hallway and stared at me for ages. Then I really was scared but he didn't let me go even when I cried a lot and asked him please to let me out.</p> <p>Maybe Ben ran straight home to get Mum instead? The man is very big so even my brother couldn't fight him. He is twelve but not as tall as the man. So why hasn't she come to get me? I think I've been here hours.</p> <p>I told the man that I was sorry to have bothered him and I said that I had never threw any eggs, but he said that I must be punished. At first I really thought he was joking and was just trying to scare me but now I don't know. This isn't a very nice trick. I'm frightened and I want to go home.</p> <p>I said he could have the sherbet and the chocolate but he laughed at me and smacked them out of my hand. That wasn't a nice thing to do. I don't know what happened to them; I suppose he left them on the stairs.</p> <p>It's not right. A man can't just keep a girl locked up - that's not allowed. I know it isn't. I hope Mum brings a policeman and then they'll lock the man up instead.</p> <p>He pushed me all the way upstairs. It's all dark in this house. And cold and scary. When I said no, that I wanted to go home, he hit me. Smacked me on the back of my head. I went 'owww', and he did it again and said if I didn't be quiet he would really hit me. I've tried to be quiet because I don't want him to hit me again but I can't help crying can I? I keep wanting to cry.</p> <p>I want to go home now. I don't like the man's horrible trick. I want this to end so I can go home.</p> <p>He made me go into this nasty cold room and said I had to take off my costume and then when I did, he started touching me and said I had to stand very still. He began to take off my other clothes and I said he mustn't do that but he asked me if I wanted to be hit again and I said no, so I had to let him. He took off my jeans and kept touching my legs. He has nasty rough hands.</p> <p>When he took off my vest, he pulled my boobies. Made me yell out. It really hurt and I don't know why he wants to hurt me. I never did him any harm. When I cried he kept on doing it, too. They still hurt now.</p> <p>Where is Mum? Why hasn't she come? She would stop the man being so horrible.</p> <p>It's very cold now and I don't like being here in the dark. I can see the moon through the window but it's a long while after my bedtime and I want to go home. He put some funny black candles down on the floor but they're not very bright.</p> <p>For a minute, I thought my brother knew the man. When he went inside I thought I heard them laughing but when the front door opened the man seemed to be very cross, so I don't know. He's not a nice man - he looks at me funny all the time and I don't like it, having no clothes on in front of him. He shouldn't touch me either, should he? That's dirty.</p> <p>But I can't stop him. He put these ropes around my wrists and tied them to something high up in the ceiling, so I can't move much. He did it so quickly I didn't realise what was going on. Then he spent a long time feeling me all over. It was disgusting. My arms ache and I'm freezing, with no clothes on. I have to stand up ever so straight or else the rope digs in. I'm very tired.</p> <p>And now I need a wee.</p> <p>He said he would be back in a minute but that was ages ago. I do want him to come back because I need to go to the bathroom but really I don't want him to come back in case he puts his hands there again. He was very rude last time he came in the room. He lifted my leg and touched me all over my bottom. And my front bottom. He pushed his finger into, well, there, and it hurt me but when I cried out, he slapped my bottom hard. It still stings. I don't want him to touch me there again but I don't want any more slaps either. I just want my Mum.</p> <p>Over there I can see that stick.</p> <p>I think the man might be going to hit me with it. Please no. Last time, he rubbed it up and down between my legs and all over my bum and I thought he was going to use it but he just tapped it on me and put it down. He was laughing, which was a nasty thing to do.</p> <p>I couldn't stop him if he wanted to hit me. My arms are right up here, high over my head and my toes are only just on the ground, so he could hit me anywhere he wanted. I made a mess of that funny shape he drew on the floor. Like a pointy star it is, made with salt. He just poured it out of the packet. What a silly thing to do - he'll waste it when he has to hoover it up. It was his fault though, because when he touched me with the stick, I tried to wiggle out of the way and my feet scuffed some of the salt. So I didn't really mean to do it.</p> <p>Oh please, don't let the man hit me with the stick.</p> <p>Why he should want to hit me I don't know. It isn't fair. I don't know him do I? I've never been rude or naughty. But he keeps saying I have to be punished. Why? For what? I don't like this trick. I don't like Trick or Treat at all. I never want to do it ever, ever again.</p> <p>And he smiles when I cry. He's so stinky too.</p> <p>When he put his finger in me, he stood very close and held my bum ever so tight and he bent down and looked me straight in the face. He kept wiggling the end of his finger round inside my hole, which was really, really gross and each time I made a noise, he wiggled it some more. And when I cried out loud, he it pushed hard up and laughed at me.</p> <p>Then just before he finished and went away, he started pinching my bum and I cried again and he was really disgusting - he licked off my tears. Wiped his horrible tongue across my face. Made me feel sick. He is so scary.</p> <p>I hate this. I'm mega-scared now. </p> <p>Mum? Where are you? Why hasn't Ben brought you here? </p> <p>Please come soon, Mum.</p> <p>The man said he wants to play some games with me next, but I don't want to play any games. I'm tired and I'm frightened and I'm cold and I just want to go home. Over there, next to the stick, he's put some stuff under a cloth. I managed to swing round when he was bringing the things in and I saw some of them. He called the things 'toys' but they don't look like toys. Maybe he said 'tools'? The things do look like some of the tools in Grandad's shed - there are some big, shiny tweezer things, pliers I think they're called but they look quite big and have funny extra bits on the pointy end. And another thing that looks like the handle of a big screwdriver, but it isn't smooth and it's a nice bright pink colour. And some box with wires like the thing Grandad used when he fixed Mum's kitchen radio. There's more rope over there, as well. I don't like being tied up. I hope he won't use it. Actually, I don't want to play with any of those things under the cloth either.</p> <p>I'm ever so frightened. I don't want to play games with the man, I just want to go home.</p> <p>My mouth is hurting now. The round squashy thing he's put between my teeth is very big and it makes me keep my mouth wide open, and the strap has caught up my hair at the back so it pulls and hurts when I turn my head. Why did he do that? He shouldn't have done it should he? It is wrong - even if he was only playing a trick.</p> <p>Oh no! I've just thought: I can't tell him I need a wee when he gets back, can I? All I can do is make stupid grunting noises. I hate this. Please let me go home.</p> <p>I heard a police car earlier but it's gone now. It was a long way off. If a policeman came here I couldn't yell out. What if Mum came and the man said I wasn't here? I couldn't scream or anything. Oh God. This is very bad. I'm so frightened.</p> <p>I want him to take this thing out of my mouth.</p> <p>You don't think Mum could have been already? And the man told her I wasn't here? No. That couldn't have happened. Ben would have said something, even if he is a pig.</p> <p>I think the man is going to do something bad. </p> <p>Why does he keep touching me? He says dirty things too. Really rude words, like the ones Mum tells Ben off for using. Why is he doing this to me? I'm only a little girl.</p> <p>That's the church clock I can hear now: ... ten, eleven, twelve. Midnight. </p> <p>I want to be home!</p> <p>Must have a wee soon.</p> <p>What was that? I thought I heard... he's back!</p> <p>Oh my God! He's wearing a Halloween costume. What the...? Is that his willy? Oh Jeez, he's wearing shiny leather trousers but his willy is on the outside. But it's massive! Ben's isn't like that. Gemma said she'd seen her Dad's willy, but she never said it was that size. His chest is horrible and hairy and what's that? He's got silly little horns sticking out of his hair. I don't think they're funny at all, mister, even if they don't look like toy ones. I don't like his costume at all. </p> <p>This has gone far enough. I want it to stop. I want my Mummy and I want to go home now. Damn this stupid thing in my mouth, all I can do is grunt like a little piggy.</p> <p>God, now I can really see his thingy now he's so close. Ugh. It's big and red and horrible. The end is all shiny. Gross!</p> <p>Oh no.</p> <p>Surely not. No.</p> <p>Please. I'm just a little girl. He couldn't mean...? Is that why he's got his willy out? It wouldn't... No way!</p> <p>He's saying something. I'll have to stop squeaking; he's not taking any notice anyway. He's holding up that long stick. And he's pointing his nasty great willy thing at me with his other hand. Don't do that - it's very rude!</p> <p>What did he say?</p> <p>What do I want first? The Trick or the Treat? I don't know what he means. What does that mean?</p> <p>Mum!</p> <p>Mum!!</p></div>",[]
95,"The Atonements of Joanie: Young Joanie Atones, Part 1",0,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-30,13,3,"MMMM/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I can recall the whole occasion in vivid detail, and only had to commit the tale to paper exactly as it all happened.</p> <p>The memories will be hidden from you now by tricks of the mind, Joanie my love. But let me take you back, to the time when your were soon to be twelve years old... and bring the events up before your eyes, just as they happened.</p> <p>To help bring it all back to you, Joanie my love, I write as though it is *you* telling what happened; it is quite long, so your account is in separate chapters: Parts 1-5.</p> <p>With fondest memories, dearest Joanie,</p> <p>Your ever loving Uncle Penty X X X X</p> <p class=""part""><span class=""bracket"">[</span> part 1 <span class=""bracket"">]</span></p> <p> Thinking back to the time of my twelfth birthday, I remember feeling more and more depressed as the day came closer, with no appetite at meals and sitting around miserably as my spirits sank lower with every new dawn.</p> <p>On the actual day before my birthday, after Blossom had cleared the breakfast dishes, Uncle Penty was reading the newspaper and I was staring blankly at the Comic Section, . . he said - and I write all these words as close as I can remember now:</p> <p>""Joanie my love, it's your twelfth birthday tomorrow, and your have been looking more and more miserable every passing day for almost two weeks!""</p> <p>""You don't have to tell me Uncle Pent!""</p> <p>""I think I know why you are feeling this way, my love -I've seen the way you have been gazing at the portrait of your dear Mother in the hall.""</p> <p>""You feel bad about the way things turned out twelve years ago, as though it was your fault and you were to blame...""</p> <p>""But as I've said a thousand times, nothing at all about it was ""your fault"" and I know dear Sis never dreamed for a moment of blaming you Joanie dearest...""</p> <p>""You just *say* that!""</p> <p>""Come and sit here on my knee, Joanie love I want to cuddle you...""</p> <p>""Our feelings, you know, aren't always rational, and I understand very well what you are going through each time your birthday comes round...""</p> <p>And I buried my face in Penty's shoulder so he wouldn't see my tears: I always loved the smell and feel of his rough tweed jacked!</p> <p>""I want this year to be different though my dearest Joanie -This year I am going to try and help you as much as I can to change your feelings so you can have a really happy carefree day tomorrow!!""</p> <p>""But how, Uncle Penty?!!""</p> <p>""You've done a lot of reading, Joanie love, and you know about people doing penance for things they have done wrong - or think they have done wrong . . atoning for things they feel very guilty about.""</p> <p>""I want you to be able to atone for any faults you may have committed in your short life.""</p> <p>""Atone? You mean I just have to do something I don't really like?""</p> <p>""Well, really *really* don't like! It will hurt you a lot - so you really *know* you are doing penance-and you will awake tomorrow on your birthday, still hurting, but feeling as free as a lark and ready to sing!!!""</p> <p>""Really?! That'd be wonderful!!!""</p> <p>""If you agree to do this, Joanie love, Blossom will have this evening off and leave the house, and I have asked some close friends to come here and help me with your atonement.""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty I will do anything if I can stop feeling so miserable. And if you've already asked your friends to come then you knew I'd say ""Yes""!""</p> <p>""Good!!! They have all met you before at one time or another -and they all very much want to help you...""</p> <p>""See if you like what I suggest: We will all be in the dining room upstairs while they play poker with me there...""</p> <p>""And the one who wins each game -so it's a matter of chance who does it -will come over and spank you for five minutes or cause you pain in some other way.""</p> <p>""Your wrists and ankles will be held by soft leather straps, so you can't move very much to make it a real penance for you...""</p> <p>""Penty, they really will be a penances for me, won't they?!""</p> <p>""It will only be for your own good, not in any way for the pleasure of me or my friends, and by the end of the evening you will be hurting very badly and you certainly will have done your penance to atone fully for any wrongs you may have done to anyone in the past.""</p> <p>""If you think it'll work, I want to do it!!""</p> <p>""I promise you will wake up tomorrow on the day you are twelve with your body still hurting a lot, but with joy in your heart, so you will be smiling and laughing with all the other friends you have asked to your party. And a conjurer is coming too who will make a white rabbit come out of a hat... and you will have a wonderful time -after you have atoned in full tonight...""</p> <p>""Are you brave enough to do this, Joanie my love, so it can be the first birthday that you will enjoy in the happy and carefree way your dear Mother would have wanted?""</p> <p><br/> Long before dear Penty had finished the last bit the tears were running down my face and I was sobbing quietly as he talked -He had seen exactly how terrible I had been feeling and why!</p> <p>""Yes!!! I hope your friends hurt me very much! I doooo!!! Oh! Thank you Penty! I couldn't ask for anything better to happen to me tonight!!! I do love you, dear wise Penty!!""</p> <p>And gave dear Uncle Penty a big hug with my wet face rubbing up against his strong chin...</p> <p>""Joanie my dear sweet niece!!! I want you to go to your room now and spend the day there. I'll ask Blossom to bring you a tray with some lunch on it, and tea at five.""</p> <p>""Look at the illustrations in this book as you sit beside the lovely picture you have of your dear Mother.""</p> <p>""It is called ""Penances for a Nun"", from the Priory of Saint Radegund in Cambridge -it was the punishment manual used for the nuns there.""</p> <p>""Thank you Uncle Penty!""</p> <p>""That priory is a college now, which I went to, and the book was discovered recently in its old library -it was written on parchment more than seven hundred years ago and this is a xerox copy of it -the college presented one to each alumnus who gave a lot at their last fund-raising...""</p> <p>""The words are all in Latin but the illustrations were drawn with a pen in black ink and copied well -you'll find they speak for themselves and show you the sort of penances that the young nuns in the convent used to do -punishments mostly given them by the visiting Father Confessor . .""</p> <p>""Thank you Penty, you do think of everything!!""</p> <p>""As you look at those pictures of one nun after another being punished with canes and belts and whips on all parts of their bodies and being made to stand naked out of doors, think to yourself of the wrongs for which you will be atoning this evening...""</p> <p>""Yes, Uncle Penty! I will!! I will!!!""</p> <p>""Prepare yourself for the pain you will bear tonight - bravely -as you think about why you need to atone...""</p> <p>""I think this is going to change my life, Penty, I do!!!""</p> <p>""Yes, Joanie ! I think it will ! ! I will come up to your door at seven o'clock, when it's dark outside and my friends have arrived.""</p> <p>""Better start to prepare yourself at six o'clock -first do all you can on the toilet then have a hot bath and scrub yourself with soap, rinse off well and dry carefully with your big warm bath towel.""</p> <p>"" Put on clean underwear and your old summer dress -the yellow one that I always say looks so nice on you -with white socks and your black shiny slippers and brush your lovely hair until it shines . .""</p> <p>""And remember all the time -It is only for your own good, Joanie my dear love, and my friends and I will help you to atone.""</p> <p>""You are wonderful Penty!!!""</p> <p>""You have a clock on your wall so please be ready and waiting for me at seven...""</p> <p>""All right, Joanie my sweet? Now, take the book and upstairs to your room and think what this is all about!""</p> <p>""I'll be ready for you, Uncle Penty!!""</p> <p>He gave me a gentle hug and kissed my forehead, then, as I turned to go he gave my bottom a light pat.</p> <p>Through my tears, I grinned over my shoulder as I went -I do so love Uncle Penty. </p> </div>",[]
96,"The Atonements of Joanie: Penances for a Nun, Part 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-30,10,3,"M/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Getting up to my room I locked the door then lay on my bed gazing across at dear Mama's picture until I could bear it no longer and looked away to the book that Uncle Penty had given me.</p> <p>As I began to turn the leaves the pictures sprang out at me! They were simple black and white line drawings and very clearly showed the penances that nuns had to undergo at that ancient priory when they had disobeyed the rules...</p> <p>The first pictures showed a young nun bending over a big table and holding onto it; her habit was folded up to show her bare from the waist down... and a monk was spanking her plump bottom with his hand.</p> <p>Another picture showed a young nun being spanked by a monk with a piece of wood like a paddle -in another picture, with a cane -in another, with a bunch of straight twigs.</p> <p>It must have hurt the young nuns terribly!</p> <p>I gazed again at Mama's picture and wished it was me being beaten like the pictures showed -and crying out in pain as the canes cut into my bottom as a strong man beat me again and again...</p> <p>The thought made my spine tingle and I clenched my cheeks together to make me tingle down there too...</p> <p>In the next pictures a young nun was lying face down and naked full length on the refectory table with a pillow under her middle pushing her bottom upwards.</p> <p>Four nuns held her wrists and ankles while a monk beat her back and bottom and legs with a thin switch.</p> <p>And the next picture showed the monk beating her spread-eagle again on the table with a bunch of thin switches tied together with string.</p> <p>The young nun's body writhed and contorted on the table in pain and her face showed her screaming in agony with deep cuts and bruises all over her back and legs and bottom...</p> <p>I gazed at these pictures for a long time wriggling and squirming face down on my pillow with my cheeks clenching and unclenching as they made me tingle unbearably while I could almost feel the searing pains borne by the young nun.</p> <p>And the horrible monk looked as though he was enjoying the pain and torment he was inflictingwhich made me glad - and I wished it was me being beaten...</p> <p>I looked across again at Mama's picture and silently begged her to help me atone tonight in the way I wanted -most painfully -for her own dear sake...</p> <p>The very next page showed a young nun standing and tied naked facing an upright wood frame in the chapel, and her head thrown back with her mouth gagged and eyes rolling in torment as a nun was beating her back, while a queue of other nuns waited behind her -and an old monk was supervising the penance...</p> <p>As I drank in the whole scene I truly felt the agony of the penance being done by that naked young nun in the chapel...</p> <p>Lying back on my bed I watched as monks hammered together an even more fearsome framework of wood ready for my own penance</p> <p>I would have to lie horizontal on this frame flat on my face legs and arms spread wide and an older monk was practicing with a lash made of many strips of thin leather which he whirled fiercely around her head before bringing it down on a sack of meal - CRACKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>The noise of the hammering became louder and louder until I woke... it was Blossom knocking at my door and calling:</p> <p>""Are you all right, Miss Joanie? Open the door! I've got your lunch! Wake up now! Come and open the door! Miss Joanie!!!""""</p> <p>""All right, Blossom! I'm coming!!""</p> <p>I threw on my dressing gown and rushed and opened the door: Blossom made her way across the room and put the tray she was carrying down on the table.</p> <p>After making sure I was all right and had just been asleep Blossom went out shutting the door again as she left.</p> <p>She had brought me a bowl of hot soup with bread. My sleep had left me hungry -I swallowed the hot soup eagerly and ate all the bread -the first time in days that I'd felt at all hungry.</p> <p>I was feeling happier all ready in anticipation of doing my penance, and I gazed again at the picture of dear Mama...</p> <p>I hadn't quite got to the end of the book of ""Penances for a Nun"" and picked it up to look at the rest of the pictures...</p> <p>There were many that showed nuns kneeling in penance painfully on stone floors and wooden steps.</p> <p>Some out in the open in stocks and pillories and some of the penitent nuns were fastened there naked while it rained...</p> <p>In some drawings the shadows moved from one drawing to the next to show the passing of time while an older nun sat watching the penitent hour after hour...</p> <p>But the last pictures in the book of ""Penances for a Nun"" were the most terrible.</p> <p>The first showed a young nun wearing a black cloak and barefoot being led by a monk with a rope around her neck walking through the snow at night and followed by several other nuns carrying candles and singing...</p> <p>Next picture showed the nuns standing and still singing as they watch while the monk tied the penitent's hands high up to a post in the snowy ground.</p> <p>The third picture showed the nuns singing again to cover the cries and lamentations of the penitent as they walked away led by the monk carrying the young nun's cloak while she stands naked in the snow at night shivering weeping and a wolf on a distant hill is silhouetted against the full moon... howling.</p> <p>The fourth picture shows the moon moved - later -and the young nun is being carried back to the convent with her black cloak over her again while she is stiff and unconscious from the icy cold...</p> <p>In the fifth and last picture in the book the naked young penitent is being warmed back to life by two large and equally naked nuns standing one behind her and the other in front</p> <p>They clasp the freezing-cold young nun in a sandwich between them as they stand before a large open fire while the monk holds his hand up in blessing to show that all is forgiven to the young nun following her penance... and the young nun looks toward the monk with an expression of beatific ecstasy on her face...</p> <p>I gazed long and lovingly at dear Mama's picture as I looked forward to being free of all need for further atonement after tonight when I had done the penances that dear Uncle Penty had promised me...</p> <p>I sat lost in thought as to what these penances might be when Penty's friends came to play poker to decide who was going to give me each of the punishments...</p> <p>My imagination wandered amongst all the pictures I'd drunk in... and I must have dozed off again because the next I knew -Blossom was knocking on my door again with:</p> <p>""Here's a nice cup of tea for you Miss Joanie! and some bread and butter -it's your favorite current bread that you like so much!""</p> <p>""That is a beautiful picture of your poor dear mother there! What a lovely kind lady she was. She looks down on us all now from a much happier place, Miss Joanie, I'm sure!!""</p> <p>""I am just getting ready to go out for the evening and Mister Embury says I am not to come back before midnight -he has something private going on he says and I'm not to disturb anyone when I do come in. So you just be careful and mind your manners tonight young lady!""</p> <p>""And I'll say ""Goodnight"" now Miss Joanie!""</p> <p>""Good night Blossom! And thank you for the tea and everything... You are so nice to me!""</p> <p>I went and hugged her comfortable shoulders and kissed her chubby cheek...</p> <p></p> <p><br/> I enjoyed the bread and butter and the tea -then I began to get myself ready just like Uncle Penty had said.</p> <p>After using the toilet I ran a hot tub and made myself smell nice with the soap.</p> <p>My thick bath towel was warm from the hot pipes and it felt lovely on my skin...</p> <p>As I stood in front of the long mirror in my bedroom I looked at my growing body and I used a hand mirror as I turned to see myself from the side and back.</p> <p>My frame was still slender and little boobies had only just started to show</p> <p>I didn't think anyone else even noticed the tiny breasts that were beginning to sprout on me... And if they did I would have been mortally embarrassed: My breasts often felt so painful at times as they slowly changed shape and the pains thrilled me strangely . .</p> <p>It was a curious exciting kind of agony I felt if I slapped them!</p> <p>My bottom was another matter though... my body and arms and long legs were still slender but my bottom jutted out firm and round behind me. I ran my hands up and down over it slowly enjoying their touch as they caressed my roundness...</p> <p>Then I saw Mama's picture and I was overwhelmed again with the feeling that it was wrong that I even existed...</p> <p>I must stop daydreaming: I had serious work to do to be ready for the penances that I needed and wanted so much!</p> <p>First a white cotton bra and panties then my yellow print summer dress white calf-length socks and black shiny slippers -and I gave those an extra shine!</p> <p>I sat and combed my hair -it was shoulder length then and I brushed it until it gleamed in the light then tied it back with a plain white ribbon</p> <p>I sat then sadly gazing at the picture of my poor dear Mother with tears welling up in my eyes knowing how much I needed to atone for what I had done to my darling Mama twelve years ago...</p> <p></p> <p><br/> A quiet knock at my door and Penty opened it:</p> <p>""Are you ready Joanie dear?""</p> <p>""Our friends are all here now. and we will do our best to help you expiate any wrongs you have done -if you're still sure you want to atone with painful penances?""</p> <p>""It's all to help you and you must decide!""</p> <p>""Do you still want to?""</p> <p>Tears were in my eyes and Penty could see that: he understood when I just nodded my head firmly.</p> <p>He took me by the waist and kissed me lovingly on my forehead saying:</p> <p>""Dearest Joanie! Let's go down now!""</p> <p>And he led the way down the stairs to the dining room on the floor below where three men were standing waiting for us.</p> </div>",[]
97,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie's First Penances, Part 3",3,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-30,2,4,"M/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I saw the dining table had been folded away against the wall and a small round one had been set out ready for a card game.</p> <p>Penty's three friends were standing talking and turned towards us as we entered the dining room. Like Penty, they all had sun-tanned faces and looked trim and fit.</p> <p>Two of them were dressed casually as though for a barbecue - or an evening of poker -and had drinks in their hands.</p> <p>The third man had no drink and wore a grey monk's habit -like in the drawings of ""Penances for a Nun""...</p> <p>""Joanie, these friends have come to help you to atone for all wrongs you have ever committed and to mete out painful penances upon you.""</p> <p>""I think you should bow in submission to each one in turn and ask him to help you...""</p> <p>""Joanie, this is Dr. Cooper, a paediatric specialist.""</p> <p>Gratefully I saw he looked like a doctor I would gladly entrust with my life:</p> <p>""Dr. Cooper, please help me!"" (bowing to him from my waist)</p> <p>""I will do my very best, Joan, my dear"" (and he bowed his head to me in return)</p> <p>""Joanie, this is Mr. Brown. He is the Abbot of Greyfriars' Monastery but he would like you to call him just plain ""Mr. Brown"".""</p> <p>His hands were folded together out of sight in the sleeves of his cloak and the Abbot's kindly face behind his small beard looked as though he had spent his life helping people in difficulties...</p> <p>""Mr. Brown, please help me!""</p> <p>As we bowed to each other, he said something, sounded like:</p> <p>""Pax vobis cum, dear Joan!""</p> <p>""Joanie, this is Sir John Love; He is an expert on the Comte de Sade and writes books about him.""</p> <p>Sir John was taller than Penty and the other two, and as he looked down deep into my eyes, his pleasant worldly smile spoke volumes of understanding, and in a surprised voice he murmured, sounded like a name:</p> <p>""Justine!!!!""</p> <p>""Sir John, please help me!""</p> <p>""My dear Joan, that will be my great pleasure!"" (and he returned my bow too)</p> <p>""Joanie, we four are going to play poker at the table here and the winner of each game will have the privilege of helping you to atone for your wrongdoings by giving you a painful penance of his choosing for a period of five minutes.""</p> <p>""You will start by bending over the back of that padded leather armchair while I tie your wrists and ankles to the legs...""</p> <p>""Do you have any questions, Joanie my dear?""</p> <p>""No questions, Uncle, thank you.""</p> <p>But turning to the other three I implored them:</p> <p>""Just do please all be sure you make me atone fully tonight - please!""</p> <p>And Dr. Cooper, Mr. Brown and Sir John all bowed their heads solemnly in acquiescence.</p> <p>""Follow me, Joanie, and I will tie you in place on the armchair...""</p> <p>The dark brown padded leather armchair was turned so my back would be towards the round table that had been set up for the poker game.</p> <p>The padded leather armchair had a low back so my feet still touched the floor even after Uncle Penty had positioned me to bend right over its soft round padded back with my bottom well over so it was facing upwards at the ceiling. There was a bulge upwards in the leather in the middle of the back which pressed firmly against my clitty...</p> <p>Uncle Penty tied soft leather thongs from my wrists down to the front feet of the chair.</p> <p>""Is that comfortable, Joanie my dear? Not too tight?""</p> <p>""It's all right, Uncle Penty Thank you!""</p> <p>Next he reached up under my skirt tugged and took my white cotton panties down and right off over my shoes -then threw them away over into a corner.</p> <p>A leather strap around one ankle and he pulled it over to a back leg of the chair and tied it there.</p> <p>Then a leather strap around the other ankle and pulled that ankle across to the other chair leg and tied it too so my legs were stretched wide apart as I lay helplessly bent right over the back of the padded leather arm chair with wrists and ankles tied firmly in place...</p> <p>""Are you lying comfortably, Joanie dear? You are going to be there for some time!""</p> <p>""Yes thank you Uncle Penty - - -""</p> <p>I could see a small table beside the armchair: it had a sand timer like for boiling eggs and several implements looking menacing and ready for my atonements -a ping-pong bat, a leather bedroom slipper of Uncle Penty's a thin narrow leather belt another belt - thick and heavy a decorator's wooden three-foot rule an old and much-used riding crop I'd seen before a lash with long strips of soft black leather... but fiercest of all were some willow canes standing in water -I quailed just at the sight of them standing there in a tall glass jug...</p> <p>Was I even going to survive the atonements they were going to inflict me? I was only twelve... . Maybe I would die with the pain and agony of my punishments!</p> <p>And that was what I really wanted - - - wasn't it?!</p> <p>I must have let out a groan - because Uncle Penty asked:</p> <p>""Joanie my dear are you sure you still want to do this?""</p> <p>From where I was firmly anchored over the round back of the padded leather armchair anchored by the thongs round my wrists and ankles... I just nodded my head hard.</p> <p>""Remember, Joanie love, you are going to suffer penances for your wrongdoings because you have asked to . .""</p> <p>""If you want us to stop at any time you have only to say so... and he smiled kindly and rather wistfully at me.""</p> <p>Penty set a mirror on a stand in front of me and a big cheval dressing mirror behind me, a bit to one side so I saw the back of my dress in the reflection as I lay there bent over the padded back of the leather armchair.</p> <p>""There, Joanie love! Nothing will be hidden from you! You can see everything that's going on!""</p> <p>Then Uncle Penty and the other three sat themselves down at the table:</p> <p>""Shall we leave our drinks until afterwards? We need very good judgment now on the amount pain we are giving...""</p> <p>They sat so they could all see me and I could see each of them with the mirror in front of me...</p> <p>Then they began to play, betting with the wooden tokens that we use for games...</p> <p>There was shuffling of cards and dealing and people saying 'Buy two', 'Stick' and 'See you'... But even now, I still don't understand poker!</p> <p>With the mirrors and from where my head was down near the seat of the padded leather chair I could see the whole dining room with its cedar-paneled walls and family portraits of ancestors - Penty's and mine too -who were going to witness my atonement this evening!</p> <p>I hoped they would think I fully expiated all the wrong I had done by the time I went to bed tonight...</p> <p>I was glad Mama's portrait was out in the hall so she wouldn't actually see the pains I was going to suffer -it might have upset her to watch my agonies...</p> <p>Soon Penty said:</p> <p>""I win!""</p> <p>He collected his tokens from the others then stood up and walked over to me.</p> <p>Without a pause he lifted the hem of my dress up and tucked it into the neck.</p> <p>My bottom was completely bare - naked -legs pulled wide apart to show everythingggggggggggg facing to the three strange men -Dr. Cooper, the Abbot and Sir John and Uncle Penty too...</p> <p>My white legs and bottom stood out vividly against the dark brown leather of the padded armchair that I was tied to...</p> <p>It was agony being tied in place no even able to wriggle... The humiliation of being exposed and displayed to them like this!!</p> <p>My face went crimson with shame I'm sure -my insides just went rigid with embarrassment but I knew it was all part of my penance...</p> <p>Penty said:</p> <p>""Remember: I'm only doing this for you, Joanie...""</p> <p>He turned over the sand timer on the table beside me -and he began to wallop my bottom with his hand.</p> <p>I could see in the mirror how my cheeks wobbled each time his hand met my bottom - SMACKKKKKK!!!</p> <p>Penty took a long time between each smack then gently rubbed and fondled my stinging bottom with his hand to soothe my sore cheeks before the next wallop</p> <p>His hand was hard and it hurt me awfully, and my clitty thumped with a jolt against the knob in the top of the padded leather armchair at every thud of his heavy hand and felt strangely exciting with the pain...</p> <p>I couldn't stop myself from crying and tears were soon pouring down my face wetting the towel on the seat of the padded leather armchair but I did my best not to make any noise and I don't think I did more than gasp at each stinging blow...</p> <p>I watched in the mirror as my bottom got redder and redder from Penty's hard hand spanking my poor soft round cheeks making them wobble with each SLAPPPP of his hard hand... until by the time he stopped my bottom was hurting dreadfully and it was bright scarlet...</p> <p>Then... . Penty just walked away leaving my skirt up with the hem tucked into the neck and my bare bottom scarlet with legs spread as far apart as they would go showing everythinggggggg to the four of them as he just left me and went back to the poker table.</p> <p>I could see the colors of my white legs and scarlet bottom looked brilliant against the dark brown leather of the armchair . .</p> <p>I felt mortified! It was humiliating!! It was worse than the pain of the spanking!!! I could almost see my rosebud and pussy in the mirror My private parts were totally exposed to three strange men and to Uncle Penty too...</p> <p>The four men settled again into their poker game -though I could see in the mirror they often glanced at the spectacle presented to them by my naked and punished bottom spread as wide as my legs would go and their glances were... lingering and unhurried.</p> <p>Then Dr. Cooper said quietly:</p> <p>""My game!!"" and walked over to me rolling up the sleeve on his right arm as he came</p> <p>My tears had dried and the pain had died away a bit. Dr. Cooper said:</p> <p>""Joanie, you have asked for a penance -and I am going to do my best to oblige you!""</p> <p>He turned the sand timer then grabbed the old riding crop from the table and SWISSSSSSHED it a few times in the air above my bare bottom then brought it down - CRAKKKKKKKKK!!! and I YELLLLLLLED!!!</p> <p>But he had only hit it on the leather of the padded arm chair...</p> <p>Then I saw him put the riding crop back on the table and lift the bedroom slipper instead and he hit the soft leather sole against the back of the leather chair hard -</p> <p> SMAKKKKKK!! with a frightening noise like a gun-shot...</p> <p>then nod with satisfaction... that it would hurt me enough... and he began to spank me with the leather sole of the bedroom slipper.</p> <p>Dr. Cooper beat me lightly and much faster than Uncle Penty had done and the leather sole pattered all over the cheeks of my round bottom light and quick and it felt almost a pleasant tickle for the first little bit...</p> <p>But very soon the pain started to make itself felt as the continual pattering rain of spanks from the soft leather sank into my bottom - and the pain built up... more and more</p> <p>He stopped every now and again and hit the slipper - hard -on the padded leather back of the armchair</p> <p> SMAKKKKK! with a terrifying noise like a gun shot -and it was with one of these that I could hold it no longer: I burst out into racking, heaving sobs of pain and misery as the tears poured down my face... And he went back to his pattering rain of light spanks on my bottom...</p> <p>Dr. Cooper knew well what he was doing -Long before his five minutes were finished the pain from his spanking with the soft leather sole of the bedroom slipper had mounted to a blazing burn of agony deep down into the firm round flesh of my buttocks.</p> <p>I was weeping and sobbing with the torture and praying for the end -though this pain was the very thing I knew I needed to make a full atonement...</p> <p>At last Dr. Cooper ended his penance for me then he rubbed my blazing bottom gently for a long time and kneaded it tenderly ""to spread the pain more"" he said but I think he really wanted to soothe it a little...</p> <p>Then he went back to the poker table leaving me feeling as though my whole bottom was ablaze and I was racked with sobs...</p> <p>Their next poker game began and went on a long time.</p> <p>It was almost a relief when I heard Sir John say:</p> <p>""I win!"" and came walking over to me...</p> </div>",[]
98,"The Atonements of Joanie: More Penances for Joanie, Part 4",4,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-30,4,4,"M/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>From the implements on the table beside me Sir John selected the ping-pong bat.</p> <p>He just said:</p> <p>""May this penance bring some ease to your mind, my dear Joan!""</p> <p>He turned the sand timer then hit the back of the padded leather armchair hard with the ping-pong bat making a horrendous BAMMMMMMMMMM!!!</p> <p>With the next stroke he brought it down on my bottom and I could see in the mirror -he completely flattened my firm round cheeks and it was agonizing...</p> <p>Sir John beat my bottom again and again with the ping-pong bat and every time he hit the back of the leather armchair with the bat BAMMMMMMMMMMM!!! several times before each spank of my bottom with the ping-pong bat so I didn't know when it was coming...</p> <p>The noise when the bat hit the leather armchair terrified me and each spank with the ping-pong bat on my soft round bottom was A-G-G-G-G-O-N-N-N-N-Y-Y-Y-Y!!!!</p> <p>and I watched between the tears that flooded from my eyes as first one soft round tender cheek was flattened and bounced back and then the other and again and again and Hell itself couldn't hurt more...</p> <p>Darling dear Mama - I thought - I am doing this for you!! And I deeply deserve it...</p> <p>Sir John's last blow on my bruised and battered bottom was even harder that all the others and I shouted out:</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! Mamaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!""</p> <p>And at last Sir John had finished -I lay there over the padded back of the leather armchair sobbing and stunned while Sir John's hand gently soothed my burning bottom until my sobs quietened and my breathing eased a bit...</p> <p>then he returned to the card table and the four men went on with their poker game...</p> <p>It seemed to take longer this round of poker and I was lying there sore and aching... when Uncle Penty said:</p> <p>""My game again! Sorry my dear Abbot!!""</p> <p>""You know, I would like it to be a bit warmer in here! The fire is set and I'll just put a match to it...""</p> <p>Then as he came over to me he said:</p> <p>""I am going to change you to be standing up, Joanie love.""</p> <p>and he undid the wrist-thongs at the front legs of the chair and helped me to stand upright but still with my legs spread wide</p> <p>then he tied my wrist-thongs to a wooden bar that he'd put in to run across the room above my head and tucked the back of my dress firmly in again at the neck</p> <p>My sore red bare bottom was again plainly visible for all to see framed by my hair tied back in a bow and tucked-up dress above and my shiny black shoes and calf-length white socks below...</p> <p>Uncle Penty moved the mirrors too so I could see my own back again and everything going on behind me in my new position...</p> <p>""There! I want your bottom full and round and soft for this penance, Joanie love. You are to relax your muscles there...""</p> <p>and his hand squished first one cheek then the other...</p> <p>""It is not a punishment you are going to enjoy, I promise you, Joanie, because that's not the way for you to atone this evening. 'Spare the rod and spoil the child!'.""</p> <p>He turned the five-minute sand timer and lifted the lighter one of the leather belts -</p> <p>I heard it whistle through he air around his head for a long time before Penty brought it down...</p> <p>It cut into my soft round bottom and I could see in the mirror that the leather bit deep into my full round cheeks...</p> <p>The pain was terrible and I yelled out... AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!</p> <p>and Uncle Penty let his hand drop to his side -</p> <p> He was going to stop!!!!</p> <p>I was very tempted... but after a moment I turned my head and nodded hard for Uncle Penty to keep on with beating me for my expiation...</p> <p>I shouted in pain with each cut of the narrow leather into the soft young flesh of my lovely round bottom -and the pain of each stroke was excruciating...</p> <p>Whissssstle - CRACKKKK!!!... AAAAAAHHHHHH!!</p> <p> Whisssssssssstle - CRACKKKK!!!... AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!</p> <p> Whissssstle - CRACKKKK!!!... AAAAAAHHHHHH!!</p> <p> Whisssssssssssssstle - CRACKKKK!!!... AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!</p> <p>. . . on and on and on...</p> <p>until Uncle Penty at last ended his terrible beating with the belt and I was left sobbing:</p> <p>""Ohhh! Mamaaaa!! Ohhh! Mamaaaaaaa!!...""</p> <p>I was becoming too wracked with pain to focus on much else but I vaguely knew the four men were again playing a round of poker then it was Mr. Brown who said:</p> <p>""My game!""</p> <p>Then Uncle Penty:</p> <p>""We don't need the electric lights so much now the fire is going -I'll turn them down a bit...""</p> <p>And the dining room became mostly lit by the flickering flames of the fire...</p> <p>As Mr. Brown came close:</p> <p>""Joan my dear, to fully expiate the wrongs you have done you must feel a willow cane that has been soaking in water cut deep into your lovely soft twelve-year-old bottom . .""</p> <p>""Don't forget: I will stop the minute you say - if you want me to -but I think I know just how hard you can bear me to use a wet willow cane... so now!!""</p> <p>And he turned the sand timer then took a willow cane from the glass jar where they were standing soaking in water and water drops flew all over the place as waved it in the air with a long frightening SWIS-S-S-S-S-S-H before he brought it down hard... CRAKKKKKK!!!</p> <p>I jumped and almost yelled... until I realized it was not me the blow had landed on... it had cut into the padded back of the armchair instead of me!!!</p> <p>He'd done the same thing as Dr. Cooper and Sir John... just to frighten me!</p> <p>Well, he succeeded!!!! I was shaking uncontrollably in fear and trembling at the excruciating cut I was to get as Mr. Brown swished the willow cane around his head again for a long time then brought it down... CRAKKKKKK!!! on my soft round bottom... and I... YELLLLLLLLLED!!! part in terror and part from the awful pain of it . .</p> <p>And that first cut with the wet willow cane hurt even more than the leather belt.</p> <p>Even as I felt the agony of that cut into my poor bottom, I saw in the reflection that the cane had buried itself deep into the roundness of my soft cheeks...</p> <p>Then he raised the cane again - and the flickering light from the fire made it even more scary -another long frightening SWIS-S-S-S-S-SH before he brought it down... CRAKKKKKK!!! on the padded leather back of the armchair again...</p> <p>I couldn't stop from shaking as Mr. Brown raised the willow cane again and it went SWIS-S-S-S-S-S-SH around his head then brought it down... . CRAKKKKKK!!! to cut again into my soft round bottom... and I YELLLLLLED!!!! in shock at the fearful sight and the terrible pain from the whippy wet willow wand...</p> <p>Mr. Brown went on like this often slamming the willow wand... CRAKKKKKK!!! into the soft leather padding of the armchair which terrified me beyond belief!!!</p> <p>and then bringing the wet whippy willow wand down... CRAKKKKKK!!! onto my poor soft twelve-year-old girl's bottom - and I YELLLLLED!!! in terror and pain...</p> <p>Mr. Brown laid the cuts all on different places across my bottom - I could see in the mirror -so none of them overlapped or crossed</p> <p>and he left long intervals between each one while he made the cane SWIS-S-S-S-S-S-H through the air in that terrifying way and hit it on the padded leather of the armchair... CRAKKKKKKKK!!! before he gave me another searing slash across my burning bottom.</p> <p>By the end of his five minutes Mr. Brown had added terribly to the pain I'd had from the previous punishments to my poor soft young bottom...</p> <p>I knew the Abbot was really being kind and could have almost killed me with that wet willow cane and I was deeply thankful he hadn't...</p> <p>But I was sobbing in pain as he finished his penance for me and gently soothed the burning curves of my soft bottom with a tender caressing hand</p> <p>Then he completely surprised me - in the nicest possible way -and the others three as well I think -he kneeled on the floor behind me and slowly, deeply kissed first one cheek of my poor striped bottom and then the other, saying:</p> <p>""KIS-S-S-S-S-S... Please forgive me, my dear Joan!""</p> <p>""KIS-S-S-S-S-S... Please forgive me, my dear Joan!""</p> <p>but as he pressed his face deep first into one cheek and then into the other I felt the most awful sharp pains like needles as his jabby beard prickled and stung my tender cheeks...</p> <p>Then he stood up again and went back to the poker table leaving me to bear my agony and soreness and the humiliation of the wanton exhibition I was providing as best I could miserably on my own... in the flickering light of the fire.</p> <p>The next round of poker came to an end and I was surprised to hear Mr. Brown say:</p> <p>""And my game again!""</p> <p>""Pent, can you change Joan's hands around so she faces us, please? Have to undo her feet too, of course and no need to re-tie them... Just have her held in place by her wrists: quite enough. Don't think she's going to go anywhere!!""</p> <p>And Uncle Penty untied my ankles and my wrists and turned me to face the poker table with my wrists tied again above my head.</p> <p>Then, he took off the white bow holding my hair neatly in place and he removed my shiny black shoes and the white socks which had been up until then the sole garments below my waist and must have looked oddly school-girlish to my tormentors! and I now stood barefoot on the Turkish carpet...</p> <p>""Thank you, Pent! Now we can lift Joan's dress right up slide it up her arms and hang it over the bar above... And take off her little bra too!!""</p> <p>I was standing now completely naked and facing the poker table without a single stitch of clothing...</p> <p>I hated anyone to look at the tiny mounds on my chest let alone three completely strange men and Uncle Penty and it was so much worse with my little pussy on display too - naked, with none of the soft hair that would grow later -while I was standing tied up like a plucked chicken hanging in a butcher shop...</p> <p>My face blushed crimson again and the agony felt worse than the beatings I'd had...</p> <p>The firelight was soft and flickering but I writhed and squirmed even so: there was nowhere to hide my shame and embarrassment.</p> <p>Mr. Brown seemed almost not to notice though and turned over the timer then picked up the long decorator's wooden ruler: it must have been all of three feet!</p> <p>""Joan, remember: This is for your own good!!!""</p> <p>He stood at one side of me and waved the long wooden ruler around in the air making a fearsome noise then brought it down across my chest with a sharp... SLAPPPP! right across my little titties!!!</p> <p>The sharp pain brought tears gushing from my eyes - I couldn't have stopped them if I'd wanted -the pain cut right into my little breasts starting to sprout there...</p> <p>Mr. Brown waited a long time - - - - - - - - - - - - - -then waved the long wooden ruler around in the air again to make the same fearsome noise then brought it down again across my chest with a sharp SLAPPPP! just below my little titties!!!</p> <p>Then did it again the fierce noise that made me cringe in fear then - SLAPPPP! across the top of my breasts and giving me agonizing pains in my little boobies...</p> <p>I thought I would die the pain was so sharp as it cut deep into me!!</p> <p>Never ever had I been hurt in this way before and it was agony.</p> <p>Only telling myself that I truly wanted to atone enabled me to go on with the awful stabbing pain in my little boobies.</p> <p>By the time Mr. Brown had finished his five minutes I was feeling horribly nauseous and ill with the pain and crying uncontrollably... and he reached over and oh-so-gently massaged my little boobies</p> <p>I was torn between outrage at what he was doing and gratitude for the small relief he was giving to my agony and my face must have shown my blushing weeping confusion . .</p> <p>Mr. Brown again knelt, this time in front of me and I thought he was going to kiss me down there... but the dear Abbot just bowed his head and said:</p> <p>""Please forgive me, my dear Joan!""</p> <p>But I couldn't answer at all - for sobbing: I just nodded to him...</p> <p>At last though Mr. Brown went back to the card table and I had to watch them through my tears, feeling sore all over, as the four men settled down again to play another round of poker.</p> <p>I could not look away from a mirror: they played poker right in front of me to decide who was to torture me next and staring from time to time straight at my red-striped boobies...</p> <p><br/> It was Sir John who cried out:</p> <p>""My turn!!"" (and it sounded almost enthusiastic?!)</p> <p>He came over and stood in front of me for a long time just looking me - all over by the strong flickering light of the fire from the top of my head and down my body sloooooowly past my pussy down my legs and right on down to my feet.</p> <p>I knew this didn't count as part of his five minutes.</p> <p>It was free time he was taking to humiliate and embarrass me and it was agony to bear -I hated it!!!!</p> <p>At last he said:</p> <p>""I like that ruler -But I am going to use it a bit differently on you To help you to atone, my dear Joan!!!""</p> <p>And after turning the egg timer he whirled the long wood ruler around even more menacingly than Mr. Brown had done then brought it down across the middle of my tummy... SLAPPPPPPPPP!!!</p> <p>It was a total surprise to me!! and I...... . . YELLLLLLLLLED!!! at the new pain.</p> <p>Then he whirled the long wood ruler around again and brought it down across the tops of my legs... SLAPPPPPPPPP!!! and I... . . SCREAMMMMMMMMMMMED!!!</p> <p>My bottom was pressed against the back of the heavy leather arm chair so I had to just stand there while the long ruler went... SLAPPPPPPPPP!!! again and again and again... against the front of my thighs and against my tummy and it STIIIIIIINGED and HURRRRRTED most awfully... and every time he did it, I... . . SCREAMMMMMMMMMMMED!!!</p> <p>I'd never even heard of anyone being beaten in this way! It seemed barbarous and cruel and uncivilized to beat a twelve-year-old girl on her legs and tummy like this!!</p> <p>And it hurt most awfully...</p> <p>I cried out with each blow on those most sensitive places and just shut my eyes and yelled and screamed and wept with the pain...</p> <p>I thought Sir John was enjoying what he was doing to me which made it an even worse punishment for me...</p> <p>Then Sir John's time came to an end at last and he did the same as the others -he gently rubbed where he had beaten me - ""to soothe it""...</p> <p>His hand slowly fondled my sore sore tummy then slid down to caress the tops of my legs brushing all the time against my pussy...</p> <p>I almost shouted out in protest but knew that would end all further penance and I would still have no relief from my burden -so I gritted my teeth and endured this penance too... until Sir John had finished tormenting me and he returned to the card table...</p> <p>And the poker game went on while I was sore and bruised all down my front from my titties down to my tummy and the front of my thighs.</p> <p>Dr. Cooper won the next round of poker and I heard his:</p> <p>""My turn again!!"" (he had spanked my bottom hard with the bedroom slipper last time, I remembered!)</p> </div>",[]
99,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie's Full Atonement: Conclusion, Part 5",5,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-30,5,4,"M/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dr. Cooper walked over to where I was standing with my sore bottom pressed against the heavy leather arm chair and my wrists tied to the wooden bar above my head saying:</p> <p>""Joan, there's a part of you we have not punished yet! It will hurt you most awfully and greatly help you to expiate the terrible wrongs you have done!!!""</p> <p>Dr. Cooper turned the five-minute egg timer and picked up the lash by its handle and dangled the long strips of soft black leather at its end, dangled them in front of my eyes to show them to me... and purposely frighten me -I just glanced at them and shivered</p> <p>""Joan, I want you to kiss the leather that is going to help you to atone for your wrong-doings.""</p> <p>I didn't want to see those long strips of soft black leather! I closed my eyes tight, but I kissed the black strips that Dr. Cooper held to my lips for so long, and you could tell they were the skin of an animal from the smell of them.</p> <p>The I waited for the tearing pain across my shoulders just like I'd seen the sailor flogged in 'Mutiny on the Bounty' with bloody stripes all across his back...</p> <p>Dr. Cooper swished the lash around in the air and I could feel the draft each time it passed near me -and I shuddered in terror and braced myself rigid ready to pay my penance...</p> <p>CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!!</p> <p>The leather strips bit into my back with a searing shock...</p> <p>I gasped in pain and gritted my teeth for the next stroke of the lash...</p> <p>Dr. Cooper spent a long time swishing around with the lash... I felt the draft on my shoulders and it terrified me!!!!</p> <p>Then it came down again hard</p> <p> CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!! on my back and I let out a piercing... YELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Mamaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! and sobs racked me...............""</p> <p>My head was buzzing... . Then I took a deep breath... and I shouted - but all that came out was a hoarse croak:</p> <p>""More!!!!! Give me more!!!!""</p> <p>Dr. Cooper swissssssshed the lash around me again and CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!! the leather strips cut into my back... Swisssssshed it around and CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!! the leather strips of the lash came down on my tender twelve-year-old back again, and CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!! again, and CRAKKKKKKKKK!!!! again... and I SCRE-E-E-E-E-E-E-E-E-E-A-MED!!!! with each blow until the lashing at last ended...</p> <p>No soothing caress this time!</p> <p>Just me on my own sobbing and contrite my back - and all the rest of me - in pain and agony weeping and broken...</p> <p>And the men went back to their poker game to decide who was to punish me next while I slowly eased my sobbing and finally quieted as I stood stark naked with my hands tied to the wooden rod above my head as I looked at my reflection in the big mirror by the firelight my body aching and hurting most painfully - everywhere...</p> <p>There seemed no part of me they had left unbruised</p> <p> as I looked at the four men playing poker - and watching me.</p> <p>The poker game seemed to go on and on until at last:</p> <p>""My game! from Uncle Penty, and he came to me.""</p> <p>""This is to be your final penance, Joanie my dear.""</p> <p>""After this dreadful punishment that you are going to suffer now you will finally have atoned for all wrongs you may ever have done and you will be able to live with a clear conscience carefree and joyful knowing you have made full and complete restitution to everyone who ever lived in the world...""</p> <p>""Abbot, you are the expert at this penance -can you make the arrangements that we talked about for the taste of night air...""</p> <p>""Yes indeed, Pent! Will you first untie Joan's left wrist...""</p> <p>""We are ready now, Dr. Cooper -Please fasten your temperature probe...""</p> <p>and Dr. Cooper came and slid something in under my left armpit saying:</p> <p>""I want you to hold this temperature thing in your armpit, Joan, and I am tying a bandage round you to hold that arm to your side -It will tell me your body heat...""</p> <p>""Sir John, would you please tie one end of that length of rope to Joan's left ankle just tight enough so it can not pull off...""</p> <p>""Now help support her with me while Pent undoes her right wrist...... .""</p> <p>""Dr. Cooper, will you please open those curtains for the French windows to the balcony and put the wooden board for Joan to stand on out there on the balcony.""</p> <p>""And Pent, please switch off all the lights in here...""</p> <p>""And the snow has stopped -It is a clear cold moonlight night.""</p> <p>""Now Joan my dear I want you to walk out with us onto the balcony and stand on the piece of wood that Dr. Cooper has laid there for you so your feet don't freeze...""</p> <p>""Walk slowly now, Joan -so you do not trip in the dark -and you are in no condition to hurry!!""</p> <p>""Onto the board - so - and I tie the rope so you can not slide off this slippery balcony...""</p> <p>""Now, we are going back into the warm room while we leave you out here, Joan my dear!""</p> <p>""The icy night air will quickly numb the pains in your bruised and aching body and you will soon be able to feel nothing!""</p> <p>""I want you to think about all the wrongs you have done to others -everything you are atoning for tonight -and ask those people to forgive you...""</p> <p>""Pax vobiscum, may peace be with you, my child!""</p> <p>And I felt his prickly beard on my forehead as he held me by my shoulders and kissed me there...</p> <p>And they went back into their warm room closing the French windows, shutting me out in icy night air... .</p> <p>They had left me standing on a board in the snow on the second-floor balcony with the icy breeze playing around my bare aching body as I looked down on the lighted town street at the end of the short drive with people bustling back and forth.</p> <p>Did any of them notice me I wondered standing up there stark naked on the icy cold balcony in bright moonlight?</p> <p>I was already too cold to shiver as I stared up at the bright silvery shining moon and shouted at the top of my croaking voice:</p> <p>""Dear Mamaaaaa! I love you so much!! Pleeease pleeeeeeeeeease forgive me!!! Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeease Mamaaaaaaaaaa!!!""</p> <p>Tears started to run from my eyes -they froze on my cheek</p> <p>I no longer felt any pains from my beaten and battered body and cold numbness traveled slowly up my arms and legs then the icy deadness penetrated my body until I could feel nothing even when I tried dragging my fingernails across my tummy...</p> <p>Then I knew no more...</p> <p>I must have fainted from the icy coldness because the next thing I remember I was held standing between Uncle Pent in front of me and someone behind as I stood sandwiched between them in the dining room in front of the blazing fire...</p> <p>Uncle Penty and the other man had bath robes on which they held around to help warm me...</p> <p>As I slowly started to feel things again... I realized that both men were as naked as me, and I felt their bare hairy flesh rubbing against me and warming me as I stood sandwiched between them in front of the fire standing up on a low stool...</p> <p>I could dimly see Dr. Cooper by the poker table packing away something with a dial on it into a black bag.</p> <p>On the table beside him was one of Penty's balloon glasses that he uses to serve vintage cognac and heavy smoke wove its way towards the ceiling from one of Penty's after-dinner cigars.</p> <p>The whole room now smelled wonderfully of cognac and cigars... which they must have been enjoying while I was slowly freezing on the balcony -which all added to my sense of having paid penance...</p> <p>Faintly in flickering firelight I saw the Abbot facing us with his hand raised chanting quietly in a strange language... Then he folded his hands under his chin and lowered his head over them.</p> <p>Like the picture in ""Penances for a Nun"" of the ice-cold nun carried in and standing between two others in front of the fire!!!!</p> <p>Almost in a dream I remembered...</p> <p>Penty had said -</p> <p>""Abbot, you are the expert at this penance, can you make the arrangements""</p> <p>The ice-cold-air penance must still be used today for monks and nuns, eight hundred years after that book was written, and maybe went back older than that...</p> <p>Maybe I was a little light-headed... I couldn't laugh - I hadn't the strength -but I felt it was awesome and somehow very funny that me at twelve years old, had done a penance that had been used with monks and nuns for more than eight hundred years and who knows how much longer before that!!</p> <p>The warmth of Penty and Sir John slowly penetrated my body until I began again to feel the pain of the beatings that I had been given as penances for all I had done wrong...</p> <p>The pressure of the two rough hairy bodies pressed and rubbing rhythmically against my tender skin and the weals from my punishments hurt dreadfully as warmth continued to return the feeling to my body and limbs...</p> <p>Standing there clamped between the two naked men I slowly realized too, why I was standing on the low stool:</p> <p>I began to feel Uncle Penty's big stiff thing: it was slowly sliding in and out between my legs and I was at exactly the height for it to rub hard up against me under there as it slid in and out...</p> <p>and I felt his hairs rubbing roughly against my tender little pussy each time he pressed against me and swayed gently from side to side...</p> <p>His stiff thing went rhythmically -in - side to side - and out in - side to side - and out in - side to side - and out in - side to side - and out...</p> <p>I saw the man behind was Sir John who was taller and his stiff thing was bent down at an angle into the groove between the sore sore cheeks of my bottom</p> <p>As he moved back and fore his stiff thing slid up and down up and down up and down, and each time it went down the very end slid across my rosebud...</p> <p>They must both have put something slippery on themselves I thought vaguely -because they both slid in and out between my legs so smooooothly!</p> <p>Then Penty started talking:</p> <p>- Joanie my love . . You have made your full penance . . You have expiated all the wrongs you have ever done . . You have atoned now... for everything . . And we all of us admire and love you very dearly... . .</p> <p>He was holding me by the waist as he moved and Sir John was holding my shoulders as he stood behind me sliding his stiff thing up and down in the groove of my bottom</p> <p>I reached my arms around Uncle Penty's muscular waist and helped his movements as he swayed to and from me and side to side against my pussy...</p> <p>I had little notion back then aged twelve exactly what was happening -I had once glimpsed a picture of a naked man with an erection but had no idea then about what it did or how -</p> <p>I was only conscious that night as my body slowly warmed sandwiched between Uncle Penty and Sir John, of a thrilling feeling of deep and wonderful excitement rising within me, excitement of a kind I had before only had a faint premonition...</p> <p>I felt Sir John behind me sliding his stiff thing more quickly up and down in the groove between the cheeks of my firm round bottom and the end rubbed harder and harder against my rosebud...</p> <p>First Uncle Penty press his thing in between my legs then Sir John pressed his into the groove between my cheeks, Then from the front then from the back again...</p> <p>And the pressure against my painful weals from the beatings only made my strange and wonderful excitement even greater...</p> <p>These heavenly sensations started to take over and control me more and more until I was jerking myself ecstatically against dear Penty and rubbing my pussy from side to side wildly against him...</p> <p>then I felt suddenly warm and slippery down there - I felt sure something liquid had come out of me -and I seemed to leave my body and soar in ecstasy away up into another world...... . .</p> <p>I was blissfully beyond caring about what exactly had happened standing limp and exhausted clamped firmly between the two naked men as I just sank my head into Penty's dear chest and closed my eyes... feeling as though I was in Heaven itself, mumbling:</p> <p>""Oh! Penty! Sweet Penty! Dear Penty! Wonderful Penty! I do love you, Penty! Oh!!""</p> <p>After what seemed ages of dreamy bliss while time stood still - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p> Penty took a cloth from the pocket of his bath robe and reached down and quickly wiped me clean between my legs, then he lifted me naked in his arms threw the corner of his robe over me carried me up the stairs - - -and laid me gently in my bed, pulling the warm covers carefully over my aching body...</p> <p>My last memory of that night of penance was Penty's lips at my ear as he whispered:</p> <p>""We helped you to atone, just as you wanted, Joanie my love. Then we showed you that we have always loved you by joining in a truly loving communion together with you.""</p> <p>""Sleep very well my darling Joanie - and waken to enjoy your birthday like you have never enjoyed a birthday before!""</p> <p>When I woke up early with the sun pouring through my window, I went straight into my bathroom and into a warm tub to remove all my sweat and grime from last night...</p> <p>except I couldn't of course remove the black and purple marks left by the paddle and belt and ruler and willow cane and lash all over my back and legs and chest and tummy and firm round bottom...</p> <p>Those bruises made me feel sore and stiff for several days to come, reminding me of the penances I had made that night and the atonement I had given for all I had done wrong in the past...</p> <p>How wonderful it was of Penty and his friends to rid me of those awful feelings about being naughty, wayward, bad... and absolutely worthless!</p> <p>And if those feelings ever come back, Penty says, his friends have offered to come again and help me in the same way -</p> <p>They are such wonderful friends that Penty has!!</p> <p>The girls I had invited for my birthday-party came that afternoon and I wore a long dress with a sailor-collar neck and a full skirt and petticoats down to almost sweep the floor so no bruise or marks of any kind could be seen on me and a conjurer came who really did make a rabbit come out of his hat!</p> <p>I felt happy and so free of all care that it almost hurt...</p> <p>After I had kissed all my dear friends ""Goodbye!"" and they had finally gone, I threw myself on Penty's lap as he sat in the padded leather armchair and hugged him tight:</p> <p>""Dear darling Penty! What a wise and loving uncle you are!! And what wonderful friends you have to come and help me in the way they did!!!""</p> <p>""I look at the painting of dear Mama now and feel free at last to love her as her own dear daughter...""</p> <p>""I love her very dearly, Penty, and I feel she loves me too, now -and I am dreadfully happy!!!""</p> <p>""OWWWWW!!!!! Not so hard, Penty!! Just squeeze me very gently please - - -for the next day or two anyhow!""</p> <p>""Let me just cuddle into you, Penty my dearest uncle...""</p> <p>Something had ""clicked"": There was no more talk by teachers at school after this Christmas break when I became twelve about ADHD (whatever that is!) and ""Ritalin would help you to concentrate""</p> <p>I suddenly found school work exciting and I could do it easily... I was soon amongst the top few in my class -and my school work never looked back again...</p> <p>For years after that night I felt as though I was living on the crest of a wave as I enjoyed my friends and my work like never before...</p> <p>As I look back on that whole evening of terrible pain when I did my penance I see how wisely and skillfully Penty and his three friends relieved me of the leaden feeling of guilt that had weighed on me for so many years by helping me to atone...</p> <p>I sometimes wonder what sort of miserable life I would have spent on doctors' drugs and in and out of the offices of counselors and psychologists if Penty and his wonderful friends had not understood enough or been kind enough or brave enough to give me that cathartic night of atonement...</p> <p>After I graduated from college and found a job then moved into my first apartment Uncle Penty made me a present of a padded leather armchair with some thongs of soft leather and of a copy of ""Penances for a Nun""...</p> <p>If ever those feelings of guilt seem in danger of returning now -I find one of my dear friends who is wise and loving enough to give me penances like the ones inflicted on me that night -using my padded leather armchair, the thongs for my wrists and ankles, and ""Penances for a Nun"" as his manual...</p> <p>And it always ends in the same way: He pronounces me now fully atoned while exciting me more and more with his stiff member until I am jerking against him in uncontrollable ecstasy then collapse in his arms while he lovingly holds my battered and bruised body...</p> <p>And I awake with him next morning, still aching, but feeling as free as a lark and ready to sing!!!</p> As the years have passed, I find myself more and more comfortable with the events of the past, so I am no longer deeply troubled by them... <p>But I am always ready and willing to undergo a session of penance and I really do enjoy atoning...</p> <p class=""h2"">Colophon By Uncle Penty</p> <blockquote><p>My dearest Joanie,</p> <p>Up until the time of your twelfth birthday, you had been a quiet, withdrawn and exceedingly well-behaved young girl, carefully following whatever instructions you were given about your manners. Neither I nor your school-teachers ever had reason to punish you for bad behaviour.</p> <p>Following your atonement though, as you describe in your story:</p> <p> For years after that night I felt as though I was living on the crest of a wave as I enjoyed my friends and my work like never before...</p> <p>Another way to put this would be to say you became a free spirit uninhibited in your sense of fun unpredictable in your behaviour unruly and obstreperous and often totally ignoring the guidance of your elders and betters...</p> <p>These changes caused you, dear Joanie, to undergo many and frequent atonements for behaviour that was sometimes quite outrageous and led you to be subjected to the most severe penances...</p> <p>Later, I may try to recall some of those occasions to your memory so you understand the extraordinary changes that occurred in your personality following your first great atonement.</p> <p>I administered many of these penances myself reluctantly and purely for your own good, of course and much though I disliked causing you pain in any way...</p> <p>Sometimes though, I called on Dr. Cooper or Sir John or even the Abbot himself to assist me inflict these painful and violent penances on your lovely young body solely out of our sense of duty and for your own good as I plan to recount anon...</p> <p>Until then, dearest Joanie,</p> <p>I remain your ever loving Uncle Penty X X X X</p><blockquote></blockquote></blockquote></div>",[]
100,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie The Chatterbox, Part 6",6,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,6,4,"M/g, F/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I returned to Miss Potter's School for Ladies after the Christmas break, and was startled to find the school work had become easy -I now seemed to remember everything the first time I heard it in class or read it from my textbooks... I couldn't understand why the teachers went so slowly, and I filled the time with my new-found pleasure of talking to whoever was next to me...</p> <p>The teachers were forever telling me to be quiet and gave me punishments when I didn't stop talking: detention, writing lines, weeding the school vegetable garden... but really nothing could stop my new-found excitement of enjoying the lessons and then talking with my friends as soon as I'd understood what the teacher was telling us, while she went on to repeat it again and again for the slower girls...</p> <p>About a month into the school term, though, at the end of dinner one Friday evening, Uncle Pent told me that he wanted to talk to me before I went to bed - First, I was to go up and start on my week end home work - Then at 9 o'clock after having my bath, I was to come down to see him...</p> <p>Well! At last nine o'clock came and I went down in my nightdress, dressingown and slippers.</p> <p>Uncle Pent was sitting in one of his leather covered padded armchairs:</p> <p>""Joan (and I knew it meant trouble as soon as he called me 'Joan') Stand here, in front of me: I have had a letter from Miss Potter, the Principal of your school.""</p> <p>""She tells me your work had improved out of all recognition, and you are much quicker than you used to be in understanding what the teachers are telling their classes... but she says you start to talk to your neighbor as soon as you understand what the teacher is explaining.""</p> <p>""Nothing the teachers have been able to do ever stops your incessant chatter during class!!""</p> <p>""Miss Potter asks me to punish you in any way I see fit, to stop your talking in class... because you are disrupting the lessons for the other girls, and it can not continue...""</p> <p>""You know what she means, Joan: The parents of other girls have been complaining that their daughters can't learn their lessons because you are talking all the time in class...""</p> <p>""You will have to leave Miss Potter's School for Ladies unless you stop your chattering during lessons!""</p> <p>""Tell me, Joan: Is Miss Potter right in what she says about your talking all the time in class?""</p> <p>"" Uncle Pent, it's since the Christmas break -the teachers seem to go so slow -and I've come to like the other girls so much more... I can't just sit and twiddle my thumbs in class while the teachers go over the lessons again and again . ..""</p> <p>""Joan, I am going to ask Miss Potter to move you into classes where your mind will be stretched more than it is now.""</p> <p>""I think you could go into a more advanced French class; And I know you are only twelve, but you could start Latin.""</p> <p>""I'll ask for you to do more Algebra too, so you'll be ready to begin Calculus next year...""</p> <p>""In fact I'll ask Miss Potter to put you into more difficult classes for everything... and that'll give you more to think about while the teachers are talking.""</p> <p>"" But that's not all, Joan: You must learn to turn the leaves of your book and read more about what the teacher is saying, once you've understood what she is trying to explain.""</p> <p>""Because, after you atoned during the Christmas break I know your mind feels as though it has woken up bright and fresh after a long sleep. But if you keep talking in class..."" </p> <p>(And Uncle Pent SHOUTED):</p> <p>""YOU WILL BE ASKED TO LEAVE THE SCHOOL! ! !""</p> <p>""And we don't want that to happen, do we?!""</p> <p>and I shouted back:</p> <p>""NOOOOOOOOO ! ! ! ! !""</p> <p>""Well, I'm going to do my best to help you to remember that, Joan! I want you to go and bend over the back of that padded leather arm chair and I am going to make your bottom so sore that you will always remember: NOOOO talking in class!!!""</p> <p>""And it's no use crying... go and bend over the chair!""</p> <p>As I bent over the round padded leather back of the armchair I noticed that it was the other one... not the chair I had bent over for my atonement which had a bump on the back that had pressed up into my pussy...</p> <p>This one had an odd groove from front to back in the top of the padded leather back:</p> <p>They must have made them specially that way for Uncle Pent...</p> <p>Penty tied my wrists and ankles to the legs of the leather arm chair just as he had done when he and the three men had helped me to atone . .</p> <p>Then he switched off the lights in his study so the dark oak-paneled room was lit only by the flickering flames of the fire...</p> <p>He briskly lifted my nightie and tucked the hem up into the neck and arranged the mirrors just like before so I could see everything that he was doing (and my bare white bottom bent over the back of the leather arm chair, waiting for its punishment) except the flames of the fire didn't give much light in the room to see by...</p> <p>Penty picked up a black paddle from his desk and slid it along next to my face so I could feel and smell... he was going to use black leather to hurt me.</p> <p>""There, Joan, this is what I am going to use on your bare bottom! I think you should kiss the black leather paddle before I put it to work!""</p> <p>And I gave the sinister black leather a loud kiss so he would hear it: I didn't want to make him more annoyed with me at this point ! ! ! !</p> <p>And then Uncle Penty hit the black leather paddle: CRACKKKKKKKK ! ! ! ! on the leather back of the armchair """"-</p> <p>I quaked with fear at the sound... I could feel myself burst out in a cold sweat of plain terror...</p> <p>""Joan, I want you to count out loud each time the paddle hits your bottom! One Uncle Pent... Two Uncle Pent... Three Uncle Pent...""</p> <p>Then he brought the black leather paddle hard on my bare bottom and I...... . . YELLLLLLLED ! ! ! and burst into tears</p> <p>""NOOOOOOO ! ! ! Oooone Uncle Pennnnt! Choking on the words</p> <p>And he waited a loooooong time """"""""-then...... . BAMMMMMMMMMMMM ! ! ! ! again</p> <p>""OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH ! ! ! Twooooooo Uncle Pennnnnnnt !"" I just managed to get out</p> <p>And so it went on... and it HUUUUUUUUUUUUURT terribly every time he did it...</p> <p>Each swipe of the black leather paddle stung awfully as it went.................. CRAKKKKKKKK on my poor tender twelve year old bottom and I just managed to jerk out between my sobs and tears:</p> <p>""Fiiiiiive Uncle Pennnnnnt!"" or whatever the count had got up to... and I saw in the mirror: my bottom completely changed shape each time Uncle Pent beat it with the paddle...</p> <p>My firm round cheeks were mushed completely flat by the black leather-covered paddle then they wobbled around a few times before they got back their smooth round curves again -</p> <p>More red after each BAMMMMMM on my poor poor bottom...</p> <p>""Siiiiix Uncle Pennnnnnnt!"" and each time the leather paddle went CRACKKKKKKKKKK!!! on my poor soft twelve-year-old cheeks...</p> <p>I gave a mix of SCREEEEEEAM and YELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL !!! and my tears flooded down onto the seat of the leather armchair -O-H-H-H-H-H-H! it H-U-U-U-U-U-U-U-U-U-U-U-R-T-T-T-T ! ! ! ! ! !</p> <p>And each time he beat my bottom with the leather paddle Penty shouted:</p> <p>""JOAN... YOU WILL NOT TALK IN CLASS!!</p> <p>""Sevvvvvennnnnnnnnnn Uncle Pennnnnnnnt ! ! ! !</p> <p>And he waited a long time after each BAMMMMMMMMMMM on my bottom -before the next one - BAMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM</p> <p>I thought it would never end """"""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""-</p> <p>But at last Penty said, when I choked out:</p> <p>""Thiiiiiirty Uncle Pennnnnnnnnnt!!!!""</p> <p>He said:</p> <p>""There!!! Will you remember now what will happen if I ever hear again of you chattering in class?!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeees, Uncle Pennnnnntttt! I'll rememememberrrrrrrr!!!!! Please don't spank me any moooooooore! ! ! ! ! !""</p> <p>""Good!! I am glad to hear it -because I hate doing this to you, Joanie my love!""</p> <p>""And I don't want the spanking to hurt you any longer than it need or for your bottom to show marks more than it has to from this paddling.""</p> <p>""I am going to rub in some special cream to help take away the pain now, and the marks...""</p> <p>And I saw in the mirror he put the fingers of both hands into a jar, and they came out covered with white cream... which he then gently massaged into my cheeks... all over... gently ""gently ""gently """"""pressing into my soft warm bottom and soon the pain began to ease and melt away...</p> <p>And it felt exciting.</p> <p>And Penty's thumbs slid down and gently ""gently ""gently ""rubbed across my rosebud and down ""down between my legs and onto my pussy...</p> <p>And I began again to have that strange and lovely feeling like I did at the end of my atonement when I was sandwiched between Penty and Sir John and their stiff things were siding in and out between my legs... and I couldn't understand what was happening to me and I got so so excited...</p> <p>And I was getting strangely excited now all over again and it felt woooooooooooonderful.</p> <p>The fire had died down so I could not really see what Penty was doing to me but it felt like his stiff thing was slippery and sliding between me and the top of the leather padding right along the groove across the top of the chair</p> <p>""Joanie my dearest I am so very sorry I had to spank you... I do love you very much you know!</p> <p>""And I am doing this to make sure you realize I will always love you very very much... and he stiff thing slid in and out in and out in and out rubbing against my pussy... while Penty's tummy banged again and again against my sore sore bottom hurting me terribly each time his stiff thing slid in against my clitty...</p> <p> But somehow the pain of his banging against my sore bottom only made me more excited...</p> <p>I started to wiggle my bottom up and down against Penty's stiff thing as it rubbed against my clitty... until I was suddenly out of all control. . . I couldn't stop what I did... I was thumping my bottom up and down as fast as I could go as I got more and more my excited """"""""-and then I suddenly spaced out with the most wooooooonderful feeling as if I was floating away in a gorgeous hazy cloud up into the sky....</p> <p>I must have passed out because the next I knew Penty was laying me down on the cool sheets of my bed and pulled the top sheet over me and murmured as he kissed me gently on my cheek:</p> <p>""There... my lovely Joanie!! I had to beat you for your own good my darling.""</p> <p>""But you know I truly love you most dearly!""</p> <p>""I love you too, Uncle Penty ! ! !""</p> <p>""Sleep very well And when you wake in the morning remember: YOU ""WILL ""NOT ""TALK ""IN ""CLASS ! ! !""</p> <p>And next morning I DID remember why I had such a very sore bottom and I remembered as it ached and hurt all that week-end and I remembered it for all the rest of the time I was at Miss Potter's School for Ladies """"-</p> <p>Going back to school on Monday I found it was terribly sore to sit at my desk in class...</p> <p>I passed Miss Potter in the passage between classes and overheard one of my teachers saying to her: ""... really finding it very difficult to sit in class!""</p> <p>Miss Potter sent for me after lunch that Monday.</p> <p>When the secretary let me in Miss Potter was standing beside her desk with a severe-looking dress buttoned all the way up the front.</p> <p>After the door shut she walked over and turned the key ominously...</p> <p>Then back at the window, standing behind her desk:</p> <p>""Joan, your teachers tell me you appear to have a sore seat this morning?!""</p> <p>""I'm always concerned for the health of my students -come over here to the window... you do have long legs for twelve years old, don't you?... Now turn round and stand facing *this* corner of my desk""</p> <p>""I want you to pull down your drawers... and raise your kilt . . and bend over the corner of my desk so I can see properly...""</p> <p>""As I suspected -black and blue -that must have hurt a great deal when it was done -the result of the letter I sent to your guardian no doubt?!""</p> <p>""We do not administer corporal punishment on the school premises -we leave that to a student's parents or guardian -but we do need to know when it has been carried out!""</p> <p>""No! Don't move! Stick your bottom out more... I need a photograph for your private file ""(CLICK!)""</p> <p>""So!""</p> <p>""A Polaroid ""so no photographic shop will see it! I am the only person to look at a student's private file, so you have no call to look so concerned, Joan! !""</p> <p>""Now stand up and press yourself against that corner of my desk so it holds you steady -I need another photograph of your bottom with its bruises while your cheeks are full and round...""</p> <p>Miss Potter's desk had a knobbly wooden carving at each of its corners: I'd heard teachers say how dangerous they were -</p> <p>""You can catch your clothes and tear them on these knobbly little wood carvings at the corners of Miss Potter's desk!""</p> <p>""The carvings are all different heights at the corners of the desk, too so if you don't catch a pocket on one and tear it then you rip your clothes on another one!""</p> <p>But Miss Potter said they were copies of ancient misericords from the choir seats of a monastery in Europe.</p> <p>The top of each knobbly shape sloped downwards away from the desk, towards floor and Miss Potter said they were very valuable...</p> <p>Well, Miss Potter was wanting me to press myself against one of these knobbly little wooden carvings on the corner of the desk in front of me... and I felt the shiny little wood carving slip snug between my legs, and as I pressed forward the top of its knobbly surface came right up to press against my clitty -</p> <p>It felt so good... and I pressed harder against it...</p> <p>(CLICK!)</p> <p>""Good, Joan!""</p> <p>""Now tell me something my dear..."" and she put both her hands flat on the cheeks of my bottom! and pressssssssssed against them """"-I gasped and winced with the pain . . while my clitty was being pressed hard against the knobbly wood carving... . and it felt lovely... . at the same time as my bottom was hurting most awfully...</p> <p>""Does it hurt you when I do that?""</p> <p>""Ahhhhhhhh! Yessss!!! Miss Potter!!!!! It hurts a lot!!!""</p> <p>""Well now, my dear Joan, we do not beat wayward students in this school but when this discipline has been done at home... I sometimes like to ""rub it in"" like thisssssssssss ! ! ! !""</p> <p>And she dug her fingers deep into my cheeks and kneaded my bottom and prodded my cheeks and probed my sore flesh as though she wanted to hurt my bruises as much as possible...</p> <p>Her fingernails were long and sharp and dug into me like the talons of an eagle...</p> <p>It was agony for me and my poor bruised bottom...</p> <p>""OOOOOOWWWWWW! Miss Potter!!""</p> <p>""Naughty girl!!"" and she was rhythmically pushing me forward and letting me go so my clitty slid back and fore against the knobbly wood carving on her desk...</p> <p>""Naughty girl!!""</p> <p> Pressssssssssss</p> <p>"" OOOOOOWWWW! Miss Potter!!"" and release</p> <p>""Naughty girl!!</p> <p> Push Poke Prod</p> <p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWW!! Miss Potter!!!!"" and relax</p> <p>""Naughty girl!!!</p> <p> Rammmmm Squish Pinch</p> <p>""AAAAAAAGH! OOOOOOOOOOOOH!! Miss Potter!!! and let go</p> <p>The agony of her finger nails sinking deeeep into my poor bruised bottom was terrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrible... But I was starting to get all excited again from the little knobbly wooden carving that rubbed hard again and again against my clitty...</p> <p>I was getting sooooooooooooooo excited down there -but I am sure Miss Potter never realized what she was doing to me!</p> <p>I made to turn my head, but she quickly said:</p> <p>""Look to your front Joan!!</p> <p>Then I could only feel the fingers of one of her hands digging into me -everywhere all over my bottom and underneath in between my legs too as she kept like chanting:</p> <p>""Naughty girl!""</p> <p>""Naughty girl!""</p> <p>""Naughty girl!""</p> <p>""Naughty girl!"" and dug her fingers into my soft warm bottom and I shouted out every time in pain ""and excitement -as the shiny knobbly little wood carving pressed and rubbed against my clitty... again again again....</p> <p>""OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!! Miss Potter!!""</p> <p>""OOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Miss Potter!!!!""</p> <p>And her movements got faster and faster and it hurt my bottom dreadfully and my clitty was making me more and more excited . .</p> <p>It must have been hard work for her because I heard Miss Potter gasping for breath right in my ear then a big heaving sigh from her and at that moment I shuddered with dizzy ecstasy as I struggled for breath too, pressing my clitty haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard against the little knobbly wood carving on Miss Potter's desk.</p> <p>My knees turned to jelly and I flopped forward my boobies flat down on the desk with my bottom sticking out again stunned and unable to move...</p> <p>Then I faintly heard Miss Potter calling again and again while she pinched my bottom to revive me...</p> <p>""Now Joan stand up you can pull up your drawers again and put your kilt down and turn round...""</p> <p>At last I began to wake up...</p> <p>""Joan! Do you hear me!! arrange your clothes properly and turn around!!!""</p> <p>When at last I moved and did as she said turning to face her Miss Potter's face was bright red and her chest was heaving. I noticed two or three of the buttons had come undone, lower down on her dress -and I vaguely wondered about how that had happened...</p> <p>Miss Potter composed herself a bit and began to lecture me:</p> <p>""Mr. Embury is coming to discuss your work with me tomorrow, and we may decide to make some changes in your classes, so you will find the work more difficult and have less time to even think about talking...""</p> <p>""Meantime, you know what the result will be if ever you talk to other students in class again!""</p> <p>""Please do not do it!! I like you Joan and I do not want to write letters that get you punished like this!""</p> <p>""You are not to discuss with anyone what happened in here today!! And, Joan, I very much hope I never have to write another letter to your guardian like the one he received on Friday!""</p> <p>But she had a funny look in her eyes... I thought she had seemed to enjoy what she had just done to me and would really like to do it again as soon as she could -</p> <p>I had better watch out ! ! ! !</p> <p>I stumbled out of Miss Potter's study not quite knowing what I was doing and went and sat in the lavatory for a long time then washed my face and went to my classroom and sat very quietly ""quite unlike me ""until the last bell.</p> <p>Penty did go and talk with Miss Potter about my classes and I was moved into more difficult ones... and I had much less time to talk in class -even if I wanted to -which I didn't...</p> <p>But I got excited for years afterwards whenever I thought about the punishments given me by Uncle Penty and Miss Potter and what they had each done to me afterwards...</p> <p>Dear darling wise Uncle Penty: he had steered me away from disaster one more time -and set me on the right course to enjoy my wonderful school.</p></div>","['This is about Joanie, twelve years old, who has atoned for the terrible wrong that she committed many years ago - by submitting to a series of excruciatingly painful penances . . .', 'Afterwards, back at school again after the Christmas break, Joanie finds herself getting more and more deeply into trouble and - for her own good - she has to suffer more agonizing punishment.']"
101,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie in Trouble, Part 7",7,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,5,4,"M/g, F/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <blockquote> <p>My dear Joanie, this is the account of yet another occasion when your behavior led inevitably to a severe spanking... and this time you got a school friend into trouble too . .</p> <p>As before, I write as though it is you telling what happened, Joanie, to help bring it all back to your memory, so many years later...</p> <p>With fondest memories, dearest Joanie,</p> <p> <i>Your ever loving Uncle Penty X X X X</i></p> </blockquote> <p> Lydia and I were having a late dip in the school's warm swim pool. No one else was around - which right away was breaking the rules of ""Miss Potter's School for Ladies"" - and we were having a wild time chasing each other to the bottom of the pool, and back up into the last of the sunlight.</p> <p> Tall, slender Lydia was more languid than lively by nature, but she could swim like a seal. As we were cavorting in the water that evening, Lydia turned on the surface and swam close past in front of me, just kicking her legs gently - then suddenly, up-ended and dove downwards.</p> <p> As her round cheeks passed slowly down in front of my face - and without even thinking - I gave a swipe with my hand... . A quick reaction by me, but I knew I'd really stung her bottom.</p> <p> I waited anxiously for her to come up...</p> <p> As Lydia's head broke the surface again - she grinned... and shouted: ""Harder!!"", and came towards me again just kicking her legs like before.</p> <p> This time as she up-ended and her lovely bottom slowly sank into the water, I was ready and put all my force into the spank I gave her... Lydia grinned again as she surfaced, and shouted: ""Better!""</p> <p> She repeated her up-ending near me... again and again she did it... and each time I spanked her tempting bottom as hard as I could...</p> <p> At last, though, I waved when she came up and shouted:</p> <p>""Let's dress - we'll be late!""</p> <p> The changing rooms were right beside the water. We soon had our swimsuits off and got the hot showers going. Lydia's bottom was scarlet from the spanks of my hand, and I wanted to thank her... for letting me discover this side of her.</p> <p>""Here! Let me dry you, lovely Lydia!!""</p> <p> She was really beautiful - shoulder length fair hair and a creamy-skinned, long-legged body, with her boobies just starting to sprout - like mine - and a perfect bottom.</p> <p> I took her towel, and rubbed her hair. Then down her back, to dab her cheeks gently with the towel. I went round to the front, and gently patted her little boobies, and on down her tummy, and tickled her pussy playfully with the towel... and I saw she liked that.</p> <p> Then I don't know what came over me... I just seemed to act on instinct... I'd never ever done anything like this before. . I dropped her towel on the floor of the shower - and kneeled on it.</p> <p> My face was on a level with Lydia's pussy - and I reached round and gripped her blazing red cheeks firmly in my two hands... and pressed my mouth gently into Lydia's lovely quim...</p> <p>My tongue licked and lapped and sucked and slurped, and Lydia gave little croaking noises of delight, as she jerked her pussy towards my hungry mouth, and got up on her tip toes, and down, again and again.</p> <p>One of my hands was making fun with my own pussy at the same time, and our grunts and gasps got more and more sensuous... until we groaned and shuddered and shook, in a wonderful moment of one-ness and ecstasy - lost to the world - - - - -when the door flew open, and Miss Potter, the Principal herself, stood there, framed by the setting sun, stunned to silence.</p> <p>""GIRLS!!! WHY are you here?? WHAT is this???!!!""</p> <p>I was too shocked and dazed to even try to stand up - I just kneeled there staring stupidly...</p> <p>""GET dressed immediately - QUICKLY, now!!!!"" And Miss Potter stepped back out of the shower door.</p> <p>We wetly pulled our clothes on, and soon dressed, we went to her:</p> <p>""Yes, Miss Potter!"", we both said.</p> <p>""Joan, you are to go home immediately. I will ask Mr. Embury your guardian to deal with you tomorrow!""</p> <p>""Lydia, you will walk back to your dormitory, and you will go straight to your room and into bed. I will tell Matron you are unwell and not to be disturbed.</p> <p>""You are to stay in your room tomorrow, until I send for you! A maid will bring you meals...</p> <p>""But, Lydia, Joan: Neither of you is to say a word about this to anyone!! Do you understand?!!""</p> <p>""Yes Miss Potter!!"", we said.</p> <p>""You are both equally guilty of this most flagrant breach of decorum and decency! I am not sure I can even let either of you stay in the school - - -""</p> <p>""I will consider the matter!</p> <p>""Now, do what I've said, and not a word to anyone!!"", looking awfully fierce!</p> <p>I turned to walk home, and dear Lydia went the other way, towards her dormitory building, while Miss Potter got on her bicycle and rode off, kicking furiously at the pedals.</p> <p>When I got home, Uncle Pent met me in the hall as I went in. He looked very serious and said:</p> <p>""Miss Potter has been on the telephone . . She sounded upset about something she says you have done, and wants me to be in her study at nine tomorrow.</p> <p>""What have you been doing, Joanie my dear?""</p> <p>""She said I am not to talk about it with anyone!""</p> <p>""Come into the study...""</p> <p>Shutting the door:</p> <p>""Joanie my love, you mustn't leave another person to tell me if you've done something wrong. *You* must tell me yourself!</p> <p>""Remember, I am your Uncle: I love you very dearly and I am always on *your* side...</p> <p>""What's happened, Joanie love?""</p> <p>""Oh!! Uncle Pent!! I'd been swimming with a friend, and I was being nice to her in the showers afterwards, when Miss Potter walked in, and she saw what I was doing!!</p> <p>""It was awfullllll!!!""</p> <p>""When you say ""Being Nice"" to your friend: Were you kissing her?""</p> <p>""Yeeees!! Uncle Pent!""</p> <p>""Were you kissing your friend on her lips - or somewhere else? Joanie, tell me!! Don't make me drag it out of you like in a law court!!""</p> <p>""Uncle Pent... I was kissing her pussy... and she liked it very much...""</p> <p>""Were either of you having an orgasm as Miss Potter walked in?""</p> <p>""Yes Uncle Pent... . both of us were...""</p> <p>""Joanie love, don't just stand there! Come and sit on my knee so I can cuddle you...</p> <p>""So, that's what's making Miss Potter ask herself if she can continue to keep you and the other girl in her school?! Dear sweet Joanie...</p> <p>""Or is there more? Is there anything else, any tiny little thing that Miss Potter may complain about when she sees me tomorrow?</p> <p>""Don't let me be surprised by something I don't know about, will you Joanie? Is there anything else to this??""</p> <p>""Well I don't think Miss Potter knows, but I was spanking Lydia in the swim pool, before this all happened, and her bottom was scarlet when Miss Potter discovered us.</p> <p>""But I really don't think she noticed that...""</p> <p>""Sounds as though you and Lydia had quite a time, down at the swim pool this evening!!</p> <p>""Tell me a bit about Lydia - Is her home here in town, like you? Have you met her parents?""</p> <p>""No, Uncle Pent, her parents are in Europe somewhere - her Father works at an American Embassy. So Lydia is a boarder at the school, and goes to an Aunt in Canada for vacations.""</p> <p>""Hmmmmm! Miss Potter will probably want me to spank you, like when she sent that letter two years ago; And you'll have to be brave about that Joanie love, or she'll say you must leave the school.</p> <p>""I am going to be interested to hear what punishment Miss Potter orders for Lydia, though, when she doesn't give corporal punishment in her school and Lydia's parents are in Europe...</p> <p>""Joanie, go upstairs now and do any homework you've got. Miss Potter doesn't want you to go to school tomorrow and I am to be there at nine.</p> <p>""So in the morning after breakfast, go to your room again, and use the time to work ahead in the textbooks you've got at home.</p> <p>""Don't lose sleep over this, Joanie! Leave tomorrow to look after itself!! Goodnight my love!!"" and he gave me a hug, and kissed me tenderly - and patted my bottom as I turned and left...</p> <p>Uncle Penty told me when he got back from the school, next morning, what happened when he met with Miss Potter:</p> <p>""Mr. Embury! Pray be seated!! I will come straight to the point! I was bicycling past the changing rooms of the swimming pool, yesterday evening, and I heard - unusual - noises coming from inside.</p> <p>""I opened the door, and there before my very eyes, was your ward, Joan, in flagrante delicto with another girl, called Lydia Forsythe.</p> <p>""Never ever in my school has such gross blatant indecency like this ever been discovered before!!</p> <p>""I find it difficult to see how either girl can remain in the school to contaminate - that's the only word for it - to contaminate the other girls with their lewdness and depravity!!</p> <p>""What have you to say, Mr. Embury?!!""</p> <p>""You horrify me, Miss Potter!!! I really don't know... It comes as a complete surprise...</p> <p>""How old is the other girl - Lydia, did you say?""</p> <p>""Lydia is fourteen, the same as Joan - Her parents live in Europe, and she goes to an Aunt in Canada for vacations.</p> <p>""I would consider accepting as punishment for both girls, a severe spanking on their bare bottoms, which I witness -</p> <p>""But I would have to ask you to administer the spanking to Lydia, in your house, as we do not give corporal punishment on school premises.""</p> <p>""I have a letter from Lydia's parents, which gives their permission for just such a punishment, if I ever feel it is called for.""</p> <p>And she handed the letter to Uncle Penty, and he read it, then said:</p> <p>""Miss Potter, the severe spanking that you propose, sounds a suitable punishment for the two girls - and please let me have a copy of this letter for my records, in case my spanking of Lydia is ever questioned later.""</p> <p>""Yes, certainly, Mr. Embury!</p> <p>""I was hoping we could act this evening, and conclude the whole matter before class tomorrow, so the girls are left in suspense no longer than needed.""</p> <p>""Yes indeed, Miss Potter. I suggest you bring Lydia to my house this evening - at seven-thirty?</p> <p>""Should both girls be dressed in their school-uniform kilts, which are convenient for chastisement?""</p> <p>""Indeed, yes, Mr. Embury! And before each girl is spanked, she must be tied securely over the back of a chair to bring home to her that she is unable to move and totally under our control in what follows.</p> <p>""I would like you to start with thirty hard swipes, with your hand, on Lydia's bare bottom, witnessed by me and by Joan too, so she watches the painful punishment of her friend.</p> <p>""I will ask for more than thirty spanks, if Lydia shows any lack of contrition!""</p> <p>""I should hope to make Lydia extremely sorry for what she did, with even less than thirty spanks to her bare bottom, Miss Potter!""</p> <p>""Good! My sport in the summer is tennis, you know Mr. Embury, and I have a strong forehand stroke! I feel it would be appropriate if *I* administer Joan's spanking, rather than you, after you have tied her down to a chair so she feels completely at our mercy.</p> <p>""This will all be entirely proper at your house, so we maintain the rule against corporal punishment on school premises...</p> <p>""This spanking of Joan by me, after you have finished spanking Lydia, will be witnessed by both Lydia and yourself...</p> <p>""If we can agree on these arrangements, I will bring Lydia to your house, and we will arrive at seven-thirty this evening!""</p> <p>Uncle Penty agreed and said, as he left Miss Potter's study with a copy of the letter of permission from Lydia's parents:</p> <p>""Miss Potter, I feel sure that the thoughtful punishment we have planned for these two young girls, will successfully deter them from ever being discovered again in the grossly indecent situation that you found them in!</p> <p>""I look forward to welcoming you and Lydia Forsythe to my house, at seven thirty this evening!""</p> <p>Uncle Penty returned home, and told me what had been arranged.</p> <p>""I needn't tell you Joanie love, I will be tying Lydia and you to the leather armchair so well that it will give Miss Potter exciting dreams for months.</p> <p>""And after your spankings you must look very tearful and penitent this evening, penitent enough for Miss Potter to believe she will never again find you with Lydia, or any other girl, the way she saw you at the swim pool!</p> <p>""I only hope young Lydia has the sense to do the same - or Miss Potter will be demanding much more than thirty spanks for both of you...</p> <p>""I will ask Blossom to bring a good lunch up to your room, then a light snack at six, before she leaves the house for the evening: You don't want a lot of food in your tummy on these occasions!</p> <p>""Then I want you to do all you can on the toilet and use a douche to wash out your bottom, before you have a good soak in a hot bath and use soap to make sure you are very clean - everywhere.</p> <p>""Dress yourself in your school-kilt uniform, with a pair of simple white draws underneath - not too tight, so they will be easy to pull down...</p> <p>""I will come up for you at seven-twenty!""</p> <p>""Uncle Pent - will it hurt an awful lot??""</p> <p>""Let me put it this way, Joanie love: In spite of her rule against corporal punishment at the school, I suspect that Miss Potter really enjoys spanking girls on their bare bottoms!</p> <p>""By being so careless, and letting her discover you in the very act with your friend Lydia, you have given her the chance to spank you as hard and as long as she likes!</p> <p>""Yes, Joanie love! I think Miss Potter is going to give you a really severe spanking tonight - on your bare bottom!</p> <p>""And I hope it teaches you not to be so careless in the future, about what should only be done in a private and secure place.</p> <p>""Now, upstairs and concentrate on your school books! I'll come for you just before seven thirty...""</p> <p>I didn't even look at my school books all afternoon of course. Instead, I got out the book Uncle Penty had given two years before: ""Penances for a Nun"" and prepared for my spanking that night, by gazing at the pictures in the ancient book, which showed nuns being spanked by monks, in all sorts of different ways, and imagined myself in the nuns' places...</p> <p>Blossom brought up my lunch, then a little food in the evening, and told me to be good, as she was to be out of the house for the evening.</p> <p>After a shower, I put on plain white cotton panties, then a crisp white blouse, and my school kilt, with low-heeled black shiny shoes.</p> <p>I brushed my shoulder-length hair until it shone, and held it back with a white ribbon...</p> <p>Then I picked up my book again, and tried to imagine what a spanking from Miss Potter would be like, tied down so I couldn't move and watched by Lydia, and by Uncle Penty . .</p> <p>I felt hot and cold by turns, with a mixture of dread, and mounting excitement...</p> <p>By the time Uncle Penty knocked on my door, I was shaking with trepidation - and a strange feeling of joy and anticipation...</p> <p>Uncle Penty led me down to the dining room, and I had to hold on hard to the banister rail as we descended, as my knees were wobbling with fear of what was going to happen to me. The big table had been folded away to make plenty of room for our punishments...</p> <p>The sofa, and a padded leather-covered armchair, were arranged for people to sit and talk, with a tea-table set between them, and a sherry decanter on it too...</p> <p>The second padded leather armchair was turned - ominously - with its back to the other seats, and some distance from them. Several pieces of soft braided rope had been placed on the floor so the ends came out on each side of the armchair, ready to tie us each in turn...</p> <p>More than a dozen candle sconces around the room added their warm mellow glow to the usual electric lights...</p> <p>I heard a car drive up outside, and the door knocker banged loudly -</p> <p>I peeked through a crack in the curtains, and saw Miss Potter's black sedan outside.</p> <p>Uncle Penty left me and went to open the door... and in came Lydia, looking demure and attractive, in a crisp white blouse, and her school kilt - the same as me.</p> <p>Lydia was followed by Miss Potter, wearing one of her stern-looking dresses, and a grim expression on her face...</p> <p>Uncle Penty followed them in, and closed the dining room door behind him, as Miss Potter said:</p> <p>""Lydia - this is Mr. Embury: Mr. Embury - Lydia Forsythe.""</p> <p>And Penty shook her hand:</p> <p>""Glad to meet you, Lydia!"", which startled Lydia a bit!</p> <p>Miss Potter looked around the dining room, sizing up the furnishings and their arrangement, then:</p> <p>""Mr. Embury, let me tell Joan and Lydia again, why we are all here in your house!</p> <p>""Stand here, in front of me, please, girls! and listen!!</p> <p>""You are both guilty of behaving outrageously in the changing rooms of the school swimming pool yesterday!</p> <p>""You were conducting yourselves in a way that was quite abominable!</p> <p>""We are here for you to be punished, until I feel certain that you will never be found behaving in such a lewd and wanton fashion, ever again, on the premises of my school!!!</p> <p>""If I can not feel certain tonight that you are going to change your ways, then I will have no alternative but to expel you both from school!</p> <p>""You, Lydia, will be on the first flight tomorrow, to your Aunt in Canada!! And you, Joan, will never enter my school again!!!</p> <p>""I am inclined to think, however, that you are both amenable to discipline and you will show me, before I leave tonight, that you are contrite, and have fully atoned for your appalling behavior!</p> <p>""Lydia! Your parents have given me a letter, as you know, which permits me to arrange any punishments for you that I see fit.</p> <p>""Mr. Embury, here, has kindly agreed to spank you on your bare bottom, thirty times - - - Or more if I feel that more is needed!</p> <p>""Joan! After Mr. Embury has finished spanking Lydia, you will be spanked by me. Again, for thirty times - or more if I feel that more is needed to achieve your full atonement and make you completely penitent!</p> <p>""Joan - Please stand there, with your back to that wall, so you see the punishment of your friend!</p> <p>""I shall sit upon the sofa - Mr. Embury, please proceed with tying Lydia securely in place so she can not move and spanking her on her bare bottom, thirty times... . to start with!""</p> <p>I saw that Uncle Penty didn't like being ordered around like this in his own house! I think it was to regain control that he said, very politely:</p> <p>""Lydia... please take off your panties and bend yourself over the back of this padded-leather arm chair!</p> <p>Lydia looked startled, but removed her pantied as modestly as she could then laid herself over the back of the back of the heavy leather arm chair, while Penty went on:</p> <p>""Miss Potter, allow me to pour you a schooner of Bristol Cream sherry - unless you would prefer tea?... Then sherry it is!</p> <p>""The room is not over-warm... let me give you this silk shawl across your lap to warm you!</p> <p>""Blossom left us some cake on the table here, before she went for the evening... Do please help yourself, and to the sherry, while I devote my full attention to young Lydia here!""</p> <p>Miss Potter took a deep drink of the sherry, and bit into a substantial slice of cake, while she settled herself comfortably into the sofa, with an air of expectation that said: ""Let the games proceed!""</p> <p>""Lydia... Please move your hips forward, so you are further over the back of the chair!""</p> <p>And I saw it was the padded leather armchair which had a small lump sticking up on top of the back - a lump which would fit snugly in, to press against Lydia's pussy...</p> <p>""Good! Now, I am going to hold you in place with ropes so you will be unable to move while I am punishing you"".</p> <p>With that, Penty tied Lydia's wrists to the front legs of the leather armchair.</p> <p>Then Penty tied Lydia's ankles to the back legs of the armchair while he pulled them wide apart. He followed this by bringing up the ropes that he had already placed under the chair and lay on the floor where they came out on each side, and tied them round her body.</p> <p>By the time he had finished, Lydia had been trussed with the soft braided lines that encircled her body in four separate places, from each side.</p> <p>The ropes made Lydia look as though she must be a desperate criminal: they were far more than were needed to hold her secure and she could hardly breathe by the look of it.</p> <p>""I have tied the ropes with knots that will not slip, Lydia, so they won't tighten on you: It is soft braided rope so it will not mark you, and it is a bit elastic: if you pull it hard, it will stretch a little, then bring you back again to where you were before.</p> <p>""Now, my job is to spank you - hard! I have no wish to be staring at your brightly illuminated bare bottom; I am turning off the electric lights, so we are left with the flickering candlelight, which is a more appropriate to the painful and terrible punishment you are about to receive.</p> <p>""Lydia, I am going to lift your kilt now... So!!</p> <p>""Now, Lydia! I want to hear you ask me yourself, to spank your bare bottom - thirty times!""</p> <p>""Mr. Embury, pleasegivemethirtyspanks... onmybarebot ! ! !""</p> <p>. . . poor Lydia was so embarrassed that could hardly say the words!</p> <p>""Lydia, I could hardly hear what you were saying! Ask me again, please! And speak slowly in a clear voice, loud enough for us all to hear plainly!!""</p> <p>""Hru-hmph: Mr. Embury, please give me thirty spanks... on my bare bottom ! ! !""</p> <p>""Thank you! I will do as you ask, Lydia! I want you to count the number after each spank... ""One, Mr Embury"", ""Two, Mr Embury"", and so on...</p> <p>""I expect you will become extremely penitent, Lydia, long before you count to thirty!</p> <p>""All right, Lydia?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr Embury!""... in a shaking voice, muffled down in the depths of the armchair.</p> <p>Then Uncle Penty stood back and removed his tweed sports jacket, where Lydia could see what he was doing, and rolled up the right sleeve of his shirt, to show her a tanned and muscular forearm...</p> <p>Lydia's lovely bottom, at the top of her long and slender legs, was beautifully rounded, and the color of rich cream...</p> <p>Uncle Penty rested his left hand on Lydia's bare botom and moved his feet to put him at the right distance, adjusting his feet in a very business-like manner...</p> <p>His hand was laid on Lydia's left cheek, and his fingers moved as though he were playing a piano...</p> <p>""Lydia! The muscles of your bottom are tense! You must relax them before I spank you, or I might damage you there... .</p> <p>""That's better ! !""</p> <p>Then he pulled his left hand away and swung his right arm. He brought his hand down hard on Lydia's left cheek, with a loud... . SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>Her cheek flattened, then bounced back, wobbling for a moment from the shock of Pent's hand landing - WALLOP - on her soft creamy bottom...</p> <p>Pent knew from me that Lydia liked to be spanked... but she had never been spanked this severely before, judging by the way she screamed! After several moments gasping for breath:</p> <p>""One, Mr Embury!""</p> <p>Uncle Penty put out his left hand again, and gently touched Lydia's soft round cheeks...</p> <p>""Relaaaaaax your bottom, Lydia! You must relaaaaaaax!""</p> <p>Then Penty's right arm swung back and he brought his hand down again with a loud... SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK on Lydia's right cheek this time.</p> <p>Again his hand completely flattened Lydia's soft round cheek and she let out a yell to raise the roof and her body jerked hard against the ropes that tied her! ! !</p> <p>I'd seen that Pent had kept his hand cupped, so it made a lot of noise when it met the soft roundness of Lydia's bottom, without really hurting her a great deal...</p> <p>With her quick intelligence, Lydia had understood without being told by Uncle Penty, that she had to show every sign of extreme pain, and make sounds of deep remorse, so Miss Potter would accept that thirty spanks were sufficient ! ! ! !</p> <p>After more gasping and heavy breathing, Lydia's choked voice mumbled:</p> <p>""Twoooo, Mr Embury!""</p> <p>""Louder please, Lydia, so we can all hear!""</p> <p>""TWO, MR EMBURY!""</p> <p>And Uncle Penty reached out his left hand again, to strum a gentle tattoo on Lydia's left cheek once more:</p> <p>""Relaaaaaax, Lydia ! ! ! ! I will massage you a bit so there'll be no bruises to show later ! ! I will not spank you until your bottom is completely relaaaaaaxed!</p> <p>Then, quickly again, Uncle Penty took his left hand away and his right arm swung back before his hand came down hard on her soft round bottom, making a loud... . SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>and Lydia jerked hard against the ropes around her body and shouted as though the roof had fallen in... and kept sobbing... . for a long time... then:</p> <p>""Threeeeee, Mr. Embury ! ! !""</p> <p>Uncle Penty's left hand came out again to touch lightly on Lydia's bottom, and ever so gently... massaging her beautiful soft round cheeks...</p> <p>Lydia told me next day - Uncle Penty's light touch on her bottom made her soooooo excited !</p> <p>All I was able to see by the light of the flickering candles, was Penty's fingers lightly touching Lydia's bottom, as he said over and over:</p> <p>""Relaaaax, Lydia! Relaaaax your bottom! You will bruise far less! Relaaaaax!""</p> <p>Lydia told me though, that while Uncle Penty's fingers were playing lightly over her bottom, his thumb had every time slid down between her cheeks, and pressed on her rosebud, then his slippery thumb slid right on down between the lips of her pussy, making her almost out of her mind with delirious excitement...</p> <p>And each time he pulled his left hand away, just before the other one came down... . SLAPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP ! ! ! ! ! ! ! on her soft warm bottom... and she YELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLED in pain while her body jumped and tugged at the ropes - before they sprang back and returned her to where she had been.</p> <p>(I relayed what Lydia said to Uncle Penty next day, too, so he didn't need to worry about maybe having got too rough with her).</p> <p>As the number of spanks mounted, Uncle Penty would say:</p> <p>""Relaaaaaax, Lydia! No tensing your muscles! Just relaaaaaaax your bottom! Easy now! Relaaaaax!""</p> <p>And he not only massaged her bottom, ""to help you to relax, Lydia!"" but he began to rock her bottom from side to side as well, on the back of the padded leather armchair so the bump under her pussy worked its way in, to press on her clitty, as she rocked from side to side on the top of the leather chair...</p> <p>Then Uncle Penty would stop his massage without warning, and he brought down his right hand to meet her soft round bottom again, with a resounding... . SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>And Lydia yelled and sobbed and gasped and shuddered, and jerked against the ropes that held her fast, again and again... before she eventually called out the count in a choking voice:</p> <p>""Twenty Fiiiiiiive Mr. Embury ! ! ! !"", or whatever the number had got up to!</p> <p>I was getting sooooo excited, watching my friend get her lovely bottom spanked then massaged, spanked then massaged, making her jerk and wriggle around more with every spank...</p> <p>And I saw Miss Potter's hand seemed to be greatly agitated under the silk shawl over her lap, while she had poured herself a second large glass of the sweet sherry, and had sipped deep into it...</p> <p>At last, Uncle Penty's hand landed... . SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK, on Lydia's scarlet bottom and she yelled in agony:</p> <p>""Thiiiirty Miiiister Emmmmbury!!!!, Ohhhhhhh!! That MUST be all ! ! ! I am terribly sorry ! ! ! I will never do anything like it again ! ! I promise ! ! ! Can you stop spanking me ? Pleeeeeeeeeeeease ? ! ! !""</p> <p>I saw Uncle Penty turn to Miss Potter:</p> <p>""I feel sure our purpose has been achieved, Miss Potter ! ! ! Don't you agree ? !"", and nodded his head to reinforce it...</p> <p>Miss Potter said:</p> <p>""Lydia! I accept your apology! I feel sure you will never be found again misbehaving in the way you were!</p> <p>""Mr. Embury will release the ropes holding you, then stand up, girl! Straighten your clothes, then go and stand against the wall beside Joan... .""</p> <p>I saw Uncle Penty slip Lydia her panties to tuck inside her blouse, instead of having to pull them up over her blazing bottom.</p> <p>Then he helped Lydia to stand upright, and straighten her kilt so it hung properly.</p> <p>Uncle Penty supported Lydia firmly by her arm, as she walked painfully over to where I was standing, and leaned her back gently against he wall, as she turned to watch my spanking...</p></div>",[]
102,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie in Trouble, Part 8",8,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,2,4,"F/g, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Joan! Come here, child! I am going to spank you over my knee!</p> <p>""I am going to give you a plain old-fashioned bare-bottom spanking, with no stopping to count, or anything like that!</p> <p>""Mr. Embury, please move the table and tea things back out the way then sit and watch as a witness...</p> <p>""Now, Joan, take your panties off, if you please... . and lay yourself over my lap, as I stay seated on the sofa here . .</p> <p>""Joan! You have behaved outrageously! When I have finished, I want to hear you say you are sorry, and will never behave that way again!""</p> <p>""Lay yourself over my knees now... and I raise your kilt . . thus!</p> <p>""You can make all the noise you like, Joan; I will not stop until I am finished!""</p> <p>And Miss Potter spanked me, hard, with her tennis hand on my tender young bottom... which had much less padding than Lydia's . .</p> <p>Uncle Penty and Lydia watched all of my bare-bottomed spanking... and heard my shouts and yells of pain and agony, as I kicked my legs -</p> <p>They stared as I squirmed my bottom, and writhed, and wriggled around on Miss Potter's lap, trying to ease the pain...</p> <p>Choking with tears, and sobbing so hard with the agony, it was difficult to get breath...</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK ! ! ! YELLLLLLLLLLLLLL ! ! !</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK ! ! ! ! YELLLLLLLLLLLLLL ! !</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK ! ! YELLLLLLLLLLLLLL ! ! ! ! !</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK! ! ! ! YELLLLLLLLLLLL ! ! ! ! !</p> <p>It was non-stop hard spanking on my poor young bottom, and Miss Potter hurt me terribly...</p> <p>I believe she hit me as hard as she possibly could, and I'm sure she was not counting...</p> <p>She just went on as long as she had the strength . . while I yelled and squirmed and wriggled every whichway...</p> <p>Miss Potter's spanking totally lacked the slow decorum of Uncle Penty's spanking of Lydia, with her ""Twenty Five Mr Embury!""</p> <p>No massage to reduce the pain and bruising! No pause for me to get my breath! Just on and on and on...</p> <p>And my awful embarrassment at having Uncle Penty and Lydia gaze, as my bare bottom was beaten to pulp, right in front of their eyes...</p> <p>And when Miss Potter at last stopped spanking me, she did like she had done two years before: she dug her long finger nails into my sore bottom, and clawed at my red hot cheeks, saying:</p> <p>""That's to rub it in!!, That's to rub it in!!, That's to rub it in!!""</p> <p>Just as she'd said last time... while I continued to yell and sob and squirm and wriggle and shout over and over:</p> <p>""I'm sorry Miss Potter! I will never do anything like it again ! ! Please forgive me ! ! I'm sorry ! I'm sorry ! ! I'm so-o-o-o-orry ! !</p> <p>After I had managed to shout this about six times, between sobs and moans, at last - Uncle Penty said loudly, so he could be heard above my din:</p> <p>""Miss Potter, I think we have achieved what we set out to do, with Joan as well as Lydia, don't you think? And we want to avoid any suggestion of excessive punishment, don't we?!""</p> <p>At last Miss Potter took her long finger nails out of my bottom and said:</p> <p>""Stand up, Joan! I accept you apology, and your assurances that you will never again be found the way I discovered you yesterday!""</p> <p>Miss Potter stood up from the sofa herself and said:</p> <p>""Thank you, Mr Embury. I feel our objective has been attained. Both girls deeply regret their conduct yesterday and I accept their apologies!</p> <p>""I want you both in class on time tomorrow morning girls! Now, Lydia, thank Mr. Embury for attending to you so carefully! Then come to the car with me...""</p> <p>Lydia said:</p> <p>""Mr Embury!! Thank you! !""</p> <p>.... and I saw the others were just as surprised as me: Lydia flung her arms around Uncle Penty, and kissing him long and passionately... while hugging him tightly to her.</p> <p> Lydia told me next day - She had never before felt so loved and cared for by anyone - as while Uncle Penty was spanking her...</p> <p>I felt a sudden twinge of jealousy watching Lydia hug Uncle Penty . . but remembered she had no father in her life, and as her dear friend, I really ought to share Uncle Penty with Lydia from now on...</p> <p>""Lydia! That's quite enough now! Come with me child!!""</p> <p>Miss Potter led the way, as Uncle Penty opened the doors for them.</p> <p>While the others' backs were turned, Lydia turned and radiated at me a smile of pure ecstasy, and I grinned back at her... then she followed Miss Potter and Uncle Penty to the car.</p> <p>Lydia got in the back, I noticed, to lie lengthwise across the seat, so she didn't have to sit on her bottom ! ! ! !</p> <p>As Uncle Penty came back into the dining room, he said:</p> <p>""Wait while I put out some of these candles...""</p> <p>and went round snuffing them with his thumb and finger, until there were only two in the whole room that were left burning, and in that dim flickering light Uncle Penty said:</p> <p>""Joanie love, Miss Potter treated you a bit roughly, I thought, and did nothing to soothe your bottom after she had punished it so severely!</p> <p>""Come and lay yourself over the back of this armchair, and let me see what I can do to take away the pain...</p> <p>""As you bend over, lift your kilt all round, so you are not crushing it under you! No point in messing it up any more than we have to!""</p> <p>There was so little light from just the two candles, that I tripped on the rug, and nearly fell on my face, as I went over to the armchair that Uncle Penty had sat in and watched my spanking...</p> <p>But I got there in one piece, thankfully, and lifted my kilt, and laid my bare tummy over the padded leather back, and Uncle Penty lifted my kilt at the back, to bare my blazing hot bottom to the air...</p> <p>""I will lightly rub on some vitamin cream; It will feel nice and cooool, and help remove your bruises...</p> <p>""Theeeeere!... Sooooothing, isn't it?!... .</p> <p>His gentle and expert hands quickly helped the pain to go, and excited me as only Uncle Penty knows how...</p> <p>I just let my eyes close, down there in the depths of the chair, as he soothed the sore sore cheeks of my poor battered bot, and I felt his fingers start to slide further and further, down between my cheeks, and separate my legs, so his hand moved right under me to stroke my pussy... and it felt gorgeous............</p> <p>Then I felt a strange sensation and I couldn't figure at first what Uncle Penty was doing... Then I realized: He was nuzzling his mouth deep in between my cheeks . . and his tongue touched my rosebud.</p> <p>He kissed and licked and sucked until his tongue began to slide right up into my bottom and he kept sucking and slurping... and the feelings were making me deliriously excited.</p> <p>Then he took his tongue out of my bottom and licked up between my legs to kiss and suck the lips of my pussy while his fingers kept teasing my clitty... He was doing to me almost the same as I had been doing to Lydia when Miss Potter walked in and caught us...</p> <p>Then his probing tongue went back to my rosebud and he French-kissed me deeper and deeper there while I got more and more excited... I couldn't stop myself as I was swept up, up, up on the crest of a huge high wave and I began jerking uncontrollably and my bottom must have hit Penty in the face often while he thrust his tongue into my bottom harder and harder and deeper and deeper until fireworks seemed to explode in front of my eyes and I peaked out and collapsed down again onto the round back of the leather armchair and out of this world in a pink haze of exhausted delight...</p> <p>I vaguely remember after that, Uncle Penty carrying me upstairs to bed, where he laid me gently down and took off my kilt, then rolled me over on my tummy and kissed my mouth as he murmured:</p> <p>""Sleep very well, Joanie my love!""</p> <p>I wakened in the morning, with the sun flooding in through my bedroom window, and I moved stiffly to my bathroom for a shower.</p> <p>Uncle Penty was already at the breakfast table. I gave him a hug that morning that was longer and tighter than usual, and Blossom smiled from the sideboard:</p> <p>""Somebody is fond of you, Mr. Embury!""</p> <p>Life with Uncle Penty was so wonderful: It was worth every bit of the pain of being brutally spanked by Miss Potter to feel his love for me afterwards in that deeply caring and very intimate way.</p> </div>",[]
103,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie's Sixteenth Birthday, Part 9",9,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,3,3,"M/f, medical",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Our biggest track event of the summer was against River Valley Girls' School: it was the last event of the season, just a week before the end of the summer term. Excitement on the day was tense. I was best at hurdles so I'd been entered for that race. I heard they had a really good hurdler - Jennifer. With me at fifteen, she was a year older, and the other two in the race were both seventeen - I was to be the youngest competitor...</p> <p> Hundred meters, 500 meters, long jump, high jump,... . all the other events had been completed - only the hurdle race was left. Two of us were running from Miss Potter's and two from River Valley.</p> <p> We got ready on the starting line - the pistol went... But it was a false start - someone had jumped the gun.</p> <p> Again we got ready at the starting line and the pistol went -and we were off...</p> <p> Jennifer and I soon left the other two behind and went neck and neck throwing ourselves over one hurdle after another. I felt I was flying - with feet barely touching the ground as I skimmed each hurdle in turn.</p> <p> We must have been only a split second apart as Jennifer and I came to the final hurdle, and both schools had gone mad with their cheering:</p> <p> ""Go it Jennifer! Jennifer!! Jennifer!!! Jennifer!!!!</p> <p> ""Joanie! Joanie!! Joanie!!! Well Done Joanie!!!!""</p> <p>and I took that last hurdle as though I was lifted and propelled by the will of all my friends - cheering...</p> <p> But I hardly got over it -I wondered the bar hadn't fallen -I felt it hit me hard and sore right on my pussy as I leaped over it...</p> <p>That stinging blow galvanized me to a last desperate effort... and I broke the tape just a hairsbreadth ahead of Jennifer -</p> <p> AND I HAD WON!!</p> <p> I staggered and fell flat on the grass, exhausted, and rolled over on my back...</p> <p>I heard a gasp go up from the spectators near me -one girl shrieked -Matron Dibbs rushed up and threw a towel over me -Two men put a stretcher down on the grass... .</p> <p> I couldn't figure what the fuss was about - Matron said:</p> <p>""It's always the hurdles that does it!! . . Now don't you worry Joan. This just happens once in a girl's life, and it's quite normal! You're going to be fine!</p> <p>""Roll over onto the stretcher then the men will carry you into the First Aid tent and you can just lie still in there and rest..."" and she helped me to roll over to be face-down on the stretcher.</p> <p> She thanked the men and closed the tent doors behind them.</p> <p> When Matron helped me roll over on my back and lifted the towel off me, I saw - the whole front of my running shorts was soaked in blood...</p> <p> I went rigid in fear - while Matron said:</p> <p>""That's all right, Joan! That's all right! It's quite normal!""</p> <p>and calmly cut away my shorts with scissors and cleaned me up with warm water. The blood was all over my tummy and down between my legs. . . but she just gave me a quick wipe and said:</p> <p>""Lie very still and don't move! You're a healthy girl and the bleeding has stopped already -lie still here for an hour, and it won't begin again!</p> <p>""You've just torn some skin that doesn't usually get torn until a girl's wedding night! It's all that stretching to go over the hurdles -</p> <p>""I know -it always happens to someone so I'm ready every sports day waiting for it in that hurdles race!""</p> <p> That made me feel better and I lay still, there on the camp bed... and I must have dropped off to sleep because the next thing Matron Dibbs was shaking me:</p> <p>""You can get up - carefully now - Joan! I will take you home in my car... there... wrap this bath towel round your middle...</p> <p>""Miss Potter came to see you, then your Uncle Embury, but you had dropped off to sleep.</p> <p>""I told them that you should stay home and rest tomorrow, so don't come into school -Just lie on a couch for the day!!""</p> <p> Somehow it didn't matter much: I had won the silver medal for the inter-school hurdles race - and I was still only fifteen ! !</p> <p> When we reached home, Uncle Penty and Blossom came out on the driveway and he opened the car door. I was glad Matron had wrapped the towel to make me decent.</p> <p> Uncle Penty thanked her and said:</p> <p>""Yes, could you perhaps come round about nine in the morning and check that Joan is all right? Thank you, Matron!""</p> <p> Uncle Penty bent over and slid his arms underneath and picking me up very gently with me hanging onto his neck. He carried me carefully in and straight up the stairs to my bed. Blossom had put a plastic sheet under the bedclothes, she said, ""Just to make sure!"". He laid me gently down on my back and kissed me, then left Blossom to help me get into pajamas.</p> <p> Blossom brought me juicy chicken sandwiches for supper - but I could only eat a little and drank some of the milk, then just went to sleep again, propped up on pillows behind my back.</p> <p> Uncle Penty came before breakfast to see me next morning. He was so glad when I told him I'd already been to the bathroom on my own - so we knew I could do that safely...</p> <p> Then he said the same as Matron Dibbs - ""This happens to every girl sometime in her life!"". He had an anatomy book with him and showed in a picture where the skin had torn... while I won the inter-school hurdle race - AND a silver medal!!</p> <p> He asked if I'd ever felt in there with a finger (I had!) and found the way was blocked -</p> <p> ""Well"", he said, ""It isn't blocked any longer!""</p> <p>""But don't try again for a week or two, to let it heal completely!""</p> <p> Blossom came with a breakfast tray and I was ready for the boiled eggs and toast! Matron Dibbs arrived in the middle of it -and she saw at once that I was doing all right! She left advising Uncle Penty to give me iron tablets and to have me eat plenty of spinach - Lucky thing I liked it!</p> <p> Well, that was a lot of excitement about very little! When I got back to school the next day, Miss Potter called me up onto the stage in morning assembly, and presented me with a silver cup for the school and a huge silver medal for myself - in a case with blue velvet lining.</p> <p> ""For Inter-School Hurdles, to Joan, who injured herself in winning this trophy for our school, and the youngest of our athletes ever to win this high award!""</p> <p>and all the girls burst out in applause and cheering - I believe they thought I had purposely hurt myself for the sake of the school!</p> <p>I walked slowly back to my place - loving the moment, as I showed off the cup and the big shiny medal in its case - doing my best to look as though ""my injury"" had left it painful for me to move!</p> <p> Lydia told me the same thing had happened to her, but it was when she was out horse-back-riding in the Christmas break, up in Ontario, and she had dripped blood in the snow, all the way back to the stables - she'd been terrified with not knowing what had happened to her. I was lucky for me that Matron was nearby, and she knew what to do about it!</p> <p> Lydia told me we could do a lot of exciting things together, now it had happened to both of us - but she wouldn't say what, just:</p> <p>""Wait till I come back after the summer holidays -and I'll show you ! ! !""</p> <p>And she flew to Ontario two days later, when school ended for the summer vacations...</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p> I was off at camp most of the summer, canoeing and swimming and riding: I learned to jump a horse over a five-bar gate! And I got good with sailing a Sunfish on the lake, and playing the guitar by the wood fire in the evening. My songs were sad though - I wished so much that Lydia had been there!</p> <p> When I came home from camp, it was soooooo good to see Uncle Penty and Blossom again, and be back in my own room, and have proper meals again!</p> <p> Uncle Penty told me over dinner - which Blossom had made my favorite tasty Irish stew - that he wanted my paediatric specialist Dr. Cooper to check me over before school started - I was to give a blood sample the next day, and see Dr. Cooper the week after - ""Just routine - make sure I hadn't picked up anything at camp!""</p> <p> Well, when I saw Dr. Cooper - who knew me well by this time of course - he listened to my breathing and heart and everything. Then:</p> <p>""The biggest hazard at a camp is the insects, Joan. I want to examine you closely for bites of any kind -Go behind that screen and take all your clothes off and put on the gown you'll find there -the opening goes at the back... .""</p> <p>""Good! Now lie face down on the examination table... and I'll start by looking at your back""</p> <p>""First, I'll run this fine-toothed comb through your hair -and onto a piece of paper... .""</p> <p>""And the magnifier shows... . . none of the specs on the paper are suspicious!""</p> <p>""Next, I am going to use this big magnifying glass that moves around above the table to examine every square inch of your skin -Just stay quite still as I look... .""</p> <p>I could feel Dr. Cooper open the gown all down my back and lay it back so he could see every bit of me from head to toe which he had seen all before, years ago...</p> <p>""Some of the nastiest insects like deer ticks which can give you Lyme disease leave a mark smaller than a pin head!""</p> <p>""Some bites leave almost no visible trace -So you must tell me if it hurts anywhere that I press, Joan!"" and Dr. Cooper pressed with his finger tips over every part of me starting at my neck and working his way slooooowly down my back and sides moving the huge magnifying glass around and peering through it -pressing me firmly with his finger tips in one place after another to see if I could feel the jabby pains of any insect bites.</p> <p>He pressed too firmly to tickle but it felt strangely exciting to have his fingers cover every single square inch of me...</p> <p>It reminded me of the very first time I had met him -I'd felt then he was a doctor I would gladly trust with my life.</p> <p>His probing fingers got to my waist - and made me wince, but not with bites -</p> <p>He missed out my bottom - which I wondered at -and went straight on down my legs and all over the soles of my feet.</p> <p>Then - and I needed to wonder no longer! -</p> <p>""I want you to slide on your tummy towards the end of the table now so your legs hang down -I'll pull you by the ankles -gently...""</p> <p>""There! Now put your feet wide apart on the platform down there -and I'll sit on this low stool to make sure I miss nothing...""</p> <p>Dr. Cooper's finger tips pressed all around my bottom and right in onto my rosebud -and he must have seen I was starting to get hot and wet down there with the excitement...</p> <p>""Good! All clear so far!""</p> <p>""While you are like this dangling over the end of the table it's a good time to take your temperature, Joan...""</p> <p>""Just relax while I lubricate you...""</p> <p>He slipped on a thin rubber glove and seemed to spend ages lubricating it thoroughly - in full view of me so I could see him doing it -</p> <p>Then he came over and I felt one of his fingers pressing down on my rosebud... and his finger rocked from side to side and pressed and rocked and pressed... until his huge finger started to sliiiiide up into my bottom -</p> <p>He kept his finger inside my bottom and I could feel him moving it around in there...</p> <p>""A few moments with this wriggling finger gets you really relaxed so the thermometer is actually quite pleasant when I slide it in!""</p> <p>""Now - the thermometer probe itself! It is a bit larger than a plain rectal thermometer -This steel tube has instruments to measure your temperature and your pulse and your blood oxygen all at the same time!""</p> <p>""It has been standing in warm water to make it more welcome to your bottom when I slide it in!""</p> <p>""Just relaaaaaaax, Joan!... It has a smooth round end and it's smaller than my finger which was inside you a moment ago -""</p> <p>""I push gennnnnnnntly... And there it is -sliiiiding right up all the way inside your bottom !""</p> <p>The steel probe felt stragely exciting up there in my bottom and Dr. Cooper held his hand firmly on my cheeks to stop it from slipping back out again...</p> <p>""You can see the pens on the chart over here -The red one is your temperature - still rising. Green is blood oxygen - a good high reading The one going up and down is your pulse...""</p> <p>""There - your temperature measurement has leveled off - normal. And the probe slides back out of you again -of its own accord!""</p> <p>""Everything as it should be there! and we have a record of it."" and he gave my rosebud a slow careful wipe with cotton wool...</p> <p>""Now - back up on the table again -and roll over on your back I'll take your gown right off to see if anything has been biting at your front...""</p> <p>""Start at your neck again -and it takes time, you know, as I press everywhere on you one place at a time -But we can not rush this...""</p> <p> breasts -</p> <p> armpits -</p> <p> tummy -</p> <p> waist -</p> <p> groin -</p> <p> legs -</p> <p> feet...</p> <p> All clear - Good!</p> <p>""The last thing I need to look at, Joan: The school matron tells me you had some haemorrhage after a hurdle race. I want you to put your ankles up in these stirrups so I can examine you in there.""</p> <p>""I will sit on this stool which puts my eyes at the right height -and I gently sliiiiide my finger innnnnnn -there!""</p> <p>""And now a vaginascope -No! Don't flinch -I have warmed it and lubricated it so it'll feel all right...""</p> <p>""There -it's in -that's not unpleasant -is it?!"" and the smooth warm glass thing that Dr. Cooper has slid into my pussy felt looooovely!</p> <p>I could feel -I was getting wet and excited down there and I wanted to move to make it slide further in...</p> <p>""Don't move now -while I look at the walls of your vagina...""</p> <p>""Good! You're in great shape there! All healed up again and no scars left!""</p> <p>""Right! That ends my examination -go back behind the screen and get dressed again, Joan!""</p> <p>After I returned, fully clothed:</p> <p>""You're in good shape physically, Joan my dear. There's just one thing -your blood analysis shows you are low in hypo-somelongword. It often happens to girls while they are growing! I am going to give you an injection which will take care of that...""</p> <p>""It's easiest for you to have the injection in the cheek of your bottom -so just bend over the table one more time... I raise your kilt and pull your panties down a bit... And that's it!""</p> <p>""A few patients feel a bit uncomfortable after this injection -one likely side-effect is to change your periods or stop them all together and it's nothing to worry about! But if you find anything unusual like being dizzy come and see me straight away!""</p> <p>""It's most unlikely, though!""</p> <p>""I want to see you every three months for a year to repeat the injection -Then we will do another blood test to see how you are doing.""</p> <p>""All right, Joan? The receptionist at the front desk will make the appointments. Nice to see you again! Give my regards to your uncle -Good-bye!""</p> </div>",[]
104,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie's Sixteenth Birthday, Part 10",10,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,1,4,"f/f, rom",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When I got back from my visit to Dr. Cooper I told Uncle Penty what he'd said of course, and he noted the dates of my appointments in his own calendar, too so he could remind me and make sure I didn't miss any of the injections.</p> <p>My periods did get irregular but I did not notice any other effects from those injections -I wouldn't even have known the shots were doing anything for me!</p> <p> The next term at school began with rehearsals for a play that had Lydia and me in it: Romeo and Juliet. We both had just minor parts but the boring rehearsals were every Saturday as well as during some weeknight evenings - for four whole weeks... We had to sit and watch these dreary rehearsals when we were not on-stage ourselves -""to really learn the play""!!</p> <p> Saturday was the only day that boarders were allowed out to visit - if their Dorm Mother signed a permission slip - and I was itching to have Lydia come to our house so she could tell me more about ""a lot of exciting things we can do together"".</p> <p> We finally got to act the play after all those weeks of rehearsals - and it was awful! Juliet was played by a thirteen-year-old, who had no idea what it was all about, but Uncle Penty told me that Shakespeare had meant her to be only thirteen. Maybe they had different customs back then and Italian girls matured earlier!</p> <p> But whoever heard of Romeo being played by a girl?!</p> <p> The very next Saturday Lydia at last got permission to come and visit me.</p> <p> She came after the school lunch. Uncle Penty had gone out in the morning and said he wouldn't be back until after dinner: we two were to eat without him - and ""Please give my regards to Lydia!""</p> <p> Really, I don't think he wanted to have dinner with Lydia so soon after that awful bare-bottom spanking that Miss Potter had him give her, in the summer term, last year...</p> <p> Anyhow, Lydia came at two o'clock, and I took her straight up to show her my room...</p> <p>She had said rather mysteriously in school on Friday:</p> <p>""I like to eat raw carrots, you know! Can you get some from Blossom before I come on Saturday and have them up in your room ready for me to nibble on?""</p> <p>""Nice long ones thick and thin -they taste different you know! A mix of all sizes...""</p> <p>Blossom had said:</p> <p>""You sure do have funny friends Miss Joan! Peeled carrots -All long, but some thick and some thin you say!""</p> <p>""All right! that's easy... I'll peel a pound of carrots for your friend Miss Lydia and you come and fetch them to your room Saturday morning!""</p> <p>I had never seen Lydia eat a raw carrot! but I had them all ready for her in my room -shiny and moist...</p> <p>We had both been warned at the start of the term by Miss. Potter that even after more than a year we were still on probation because of ""That disgusting episode at the swimming pool!!"" And we were not to be seen so much as holding hands -</p> <p> ""NO public display of affection ! ! !""</p> <p>Or we would both be expelled on the spot...</p> <p>The result was Lydia and I had hardly even touched each other in all that time since that evening at the school swim pool...</p> <p>It had been so hard all through those months of school and I felt like a walking time-bomb ready to explode at the slightest touch of Lydia's hand...</p> <p>As soon as we were in my room I turned and locked the door - I had even used oil so it hardly made a sound -and we kissed...</p> <p>My hands wandered joyfully all over Lydia's lovely body -stroking and pressing and cuddling -And Lydia responded eagerly...</p> <p>But as soon as my lips left hers Lydia asked:</p> <p>""Where's that old book you talked about? The one your uncle Penty gave you about nuns' penances? Let's look at it...""</p> <p>""Lie on the bed with me and I'll show you... Here it is -It's got pictures just like I said!""</p> <p>And we lay on our tummies with our hands caressing each other as we turned the pages together...</p> <p>"" I can translate most of the Latin now but you don't really need it! Look, the monk is spanking this nun's bottom with his hand as she lies on the table tied to it...""</p> <p>""Let's look through it... Ooooh! The monk does just about everything you could think of with the nun! He spanks her with his hand then a paddle then a leather belt then beats her with a bunch of willow switches!""</p> <p>""Some of the time she is held by other nuns -""</p> <p>""Other times she is tied so she can't move...""</p> <p>""Joanie, you've got a grey cape with a hood -the one you come to school in when it when it's cold...""</p> <p>""It's my turn to spank you -give me the cape and cowl to put on so I look like a monk!... . .""</p> <p>""That's right -and I'll pull the cowl up: just like a monk! and close the curtains of the punishment room!""</p> <p>""Now lie on the bed, Joanie... . on your tummy... and I pull off... . your panties... .""</p> <p>""And I lift your skirt... . ready to give you a penance... for all the things you have done wrong...""</p> <p>""You are a naughty nun!""</p> <p>""You were caught asleep in the services in chapel four times this week!""</p> <p>""You were late for kitchen duty almost every day!""</p> <p>""You were insolent to Mother Superior!""</p> <p>""You were found wearing dirty linen twice!""</p> <p>""You should feel thoroughly ashamed of yourself!""</p> <p>""Are you ready for your penance, nun ? ? ?""</p> <p>""Yes, Father ! For I have been very naughty ! ! Please make my penance a hard one ! ! ! Don't stop even if I cry... .""</p> <p>And Lydia started to spank my bare bottom</p> <p>""Ooooh! Harder, Father ! !""</p> <p>""Ooooh! I'm terrible, Father ! I am sooooo sorry for what I have done ! Please punish me well for it !""</p> <p>And Lydia went at it, spanking my bottom as hard as she could go -</p> <p>She went on and on for ages slapping my bare bottom...</p> <p>and covered every part, so by the end I could see my bottom was scarlet all over and was stinging dreadfully...</p> <p>""Your penance is completed, nun! Now turn over onto your back so your bottom hurts you -and for me to show that you are forgiven and that you are truly loved...""</p> <p>Oh!! It hurt me terribly to have my scarlet sore bottom pressing down on the blanket...</p> <p>But once I was turned over onto my back Lydia began to fondle my pussy with one hand and my little boobies with the other -</p> <p>One of her fingers started to feel its way into my pussy opening -and it seemed to slide in quite easily and it felt wonderful...</p> <p>Then Lydia stopped and separated my legs - wide...</p> <p>She picked up a long carrot about as thick as my middle finger and put it in her mouth and sucked it a bit...</p> <p>Then she put the thick end of the carrot on my pussy and started to gently push on my pussy opening as she smiled at me and looked deep into my eyes...</p> <p>And the carrot slid up - up - up into my quim... and it was lovely . . wonderful . . gorgeous...</p> <p>I had never felt anything so heavenly before -and I moaned in delight -</p> <p>Lydia moved the carrot out and in again -out and in again -out and in again...</p> <p>I don't know how often -but I was soon lost to the world on cloud nine shuddering and I peaked out -squirming and wriggling and sighing and moaning in my heavenly delight...</p> <p>It was just soooooo wonderful -I didn't know before that anything could be so wonderful...</p> <p>As I lay half-conscious on the bed I vaguely knew that Lydia was doing to herself what she'd just done to me...</p> <p>She was lying beside me on the bed with her hand sliding a carrot in and out in and out in and out -faster and faster... until she gasped and shook and jerked then lay still..................... . .</p> <p>A bit later when we had both come back to life again we cuddled tight and tenderly kissed... .</p> <p>""Lydia - that was so wonderful ! ! You are nice to show me what a carrot can do !""</p> <p>""What shall we do with the ones we used?""</p> <p>""Give me the one that was in your pussy, Joanie -"" and she put it in her mouth and began to eat it...</p> <p>""I want to eat the one that is in you, Lydia -""</p> <p>I pulled it slowly out of her and munched the warm sweet-tasting carrot that had been up inside Lydia's cunnie...</p> <p>Ooooooh! What a day that was! My life had taken on a whole new dimension... I was soooo excited.</p> <p>I just hugged Lydia awful tight and kept saying:</p> <p>""Thank you dear sweet Lydia ! Thank you ! ! Thank you ! ! ! Thank you ! ! ! !""</p> <p>""I can never thank you enough for what you've shown me today ! ! ! ! !""</p> <p>""I do love you so !""</p> <p>""Now, better get straightened up -Blossom will soon have our dinner ready downstairs...""</p> <p>""I told you we could do a lot of exciting things together now we've both lost our maidenheads!""</p> <p>""And they are wonderful things aren't they?!""</p> <p>""Let's both have a shower -but no drying me this time!""</p> <p>""Ooooh! Your bottom *is* red ! I really did give you a penance this time -Pays you back for the spanking your Uncle Pent gave me !""</p> <p>We were both so happy -We chattered our way down to the dining room and right through dinner.</p> <p>As Blossom took the dishes away she said:</p> <p>""I hope you liked the carrots, Miss Lydia?""</p> <p>And Lydia, bold as brass:</p> <p>""Yes, thank you Blossom They were delicious ! In fact I'll take the ones we didn't eat back to school with me ! Thanks again !</p> <p>As soon as Blossom had shut the door:</p> <p>""Lydia, how could you ? !"" and I burst out giggling...</p> <p>I put my coat on to walk Lydia back to her dorm but just as we were leaving Uncle Penty opened the front door...</p> <p>""Hello, Lydia! Just leaving? Sorry to have missed dinner with you -I was so looking forward to meeting you again...""</p> <p>Lydia blushed scarlet:</p> <p>""Another time I hope Lydia!"" and she ran out of the house in embarrassment and down the front steps...</p> <p>I followed and walked with Lydia back to her dorm and said good-bye to her just as the Minster clock struck seven... But we didn't dare even kiss as we said good-night with so much light from the street-lamps...</p> <p>I was floating on air all the way back home -What a wonderful world Lydia had opened up to me today !</p> <p>And I had kept some of the carrots instead of giving them all to Lydia to take back to school -And Blossom had plenty more where they had come from...</p> <p>When I got back to the house Uncle Penty met me in the hallway;</p> <p>""Hope you had fun with Lydia?! Blossom tells me she likes raw carrots - peeled! Has she taught you to like them too? They are really very good for you -help you to see in the dark, they say...""</p> <p>""Yes Uncle Penty I think Lydia has converted me !""</p> <p>And I'm sure he knew exactly what it was that Lydia had converted me to !</p> <p>Next week at school brought the worst news:</p> <p> Miss Potter had looked through the permission slips for the week and saw that Lydia had visited me at home.</p> <p>She had called Lydia into her study;</p> <p>""Lydia, I see you visited Joan on Saturday! After what happened last year I don't think that is at all a good idea -I have instructed your Dorm Mother to sign no more permission slips for you to visit Joan...""</p> <p>""And don't try to argue with me!""</p> <p>""You know very well that if I had to tell anyone the reason for this, I would have to expel you both immediately!!""</p> <p>""That is all !""</p> <p>When Lydia told me I was horrified...</p> <p>I told Uncle Penty but he just said:</p> <p>""You have lots of other friends, Joanie who you can invite here any time...""</p> <p>""No one can stop Miss Potter from having a nasty suspicious mind!""</p> <p>But I wasn't sure if Uncle Penty had guessed what Lydia and I had done together when she visited and was just joking to me about Miss Potter's 'Nasty suspicious mind' !</p> <p>Either way he clearly thought he couldn't help... and I told Lydia.</p> <p>I was back to those agonizing look-but-can't-touch days again -just aching to melt into an embrace with Lydia...</p> <p>Then about the end of November I had a brilliant idea: Why doesn't Lydia spend the whole Christmas break with me instead of going up to her Aunt in Ontario?!</p> <p>I told Lydia and she thought it was a marvelous idea! She would write and ask her Aunt for permission and she gave me her Aunt's address so Uncle Pent could write too and ask for her to stay -</p> <p>It would solve everything to have Lydia to myself all through Christmas and for my sixteenth birthday as well...</p> <p>Penances for Nuns every day ! ! ! !</p> <p>Over dinner that night I did my best to control my excitement as I asked Uncle Penty would he please write to Lydia's Aunt -to get permission for her to stay with us for the whole Christmas vacation, specially as it was my sixteenth birthday then...</p> <p>Uncle Penty said he liked the idea - maybe he thought he just might *have to* spank Lydia again -and he wrote that very evening to Lydia's Aunt...</p> <p>I was so excited waiting for Lydia's Aunt to say ""Yes""! It was difficult to get any work done with the anticipation.</p> <p>No answer for a week! Lydia said the mail took for ever in Canada . .</p> <p>No answer the next week either... But at the end of the third week -a letter came addressed to Uncle Penty from Ontario...</p> <p>He was late home that evening - he would have to be! and didn't get in until ten o'clock. I'd stayed up past my bed time -to know the answer from Lydia's Aunt...</p> <p>When he came in from dinner with a friend the first thing Uncle Penty did was go to the John -Then he came into the study with me and poured himself a Scotch while I held the letter and the letter knife ready for him to open it...</p> <p>The whole vacation sharing a bed with Lydia... I was almost bursting as I waited while Uncle Penty calmly slit open the letter and read it -</p> <p>""Joanie, love!"" and I knew from his tone what the answer was...... .</p> <p>""Lydia's Aunt says all of her Canadian family are looking forward to seeing Lydia at Christmas.""</p> <p>""She thanks us very much for our kind invitation but points out that we have the whole school term to see Lydia while Lydia's family and friends in Ontario only have the few days of the vacation which always seem to pass too quickly anyhow! And she thanks us again.""</p> <p>""Oooooooooooooooh! Uncle Penty ! ! ! ! That's beastly!""</p> <p>I couldn't stop myself crying as I ran up to bed and banged my door...</p> <p>The rest of the term was Hell and I just did more and more studying to try and forget about Lydia -</p> <p>And I think she was becoming close with a girl in her dorm...</p> <p>Blossom kept me supplied with raw carrots - peeled and moist. When I asked her for more she always inquired:</p> <p>""Do you like the sizes like I've been doing them, Miss Joan? Long, but some thin and some fatter? Just tell me if you want them different!""</p> <p>I sometimes wondered if she'd guessed what I was using the moist smooth carrots for... and was kindly concerned if they were doing their job well...</p> <p>And I was getting to enjoy them more and more as I looked at the book of ""Penances for a Nun"" each night after finishing my homework.</p> <p>But I just ached to be able to wrap Lydia in my arms again and hold her...</p></div>",[]
105,"The Atonements of Joanie: Joanie's Sixteenth Birthday, Part 11",11,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-01-31,7,4,"M/f, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>With the Christmas break came my sixteenth birthday.</p> <p>Lydia had told me the sixteenth birthday was important for all girls, as they can say ""Yes"" to any man once they are sixteen -</p> <p>And the Law of the Land no longer has anything to say about a girl being ""under-age"" after she reaches the magic age of sixteen...</p> <p>I didn't even mention all this to Uncle Penty -I thought he might put bars on the windows and lock me in at night if I even joked about it...</p> <p>Lydia had gone to her aunt in Ontario for Christmas but I had other friends - who lived in town - from my school who I had invited to my birthday party that afternoon.</p> <p>We had a conjurer for old times' sake just like my birthday parties for as long as I could remember -and he pulled a live rabbit out of his top hat - just like always!</p> <p>Uncle Penty found me in a quiet corner of the hallway and put his hands on my waist:</p> <p>""It's wonderful to see you so happy on your birthday, Joanie love!""</p> <p>""Sis must be very glad to look down and see her daughter having so much fun with her friends...""</p> <p>""Not that she was my real sister you know! after my own parents both died in a car accident, her parents looked after me as their ward. My Father had been a school friend of Sis's Father...""</p> <p> So I am not really your Uncle, Joanie love -I just like to think I am! And let me wish you the happiest birthday in the world my dear sweet ""Niece""...</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! You've never told me that before -but you will always be my dearest sweetest Uncle Penty, ""Real Uncle"" or not!""</p> <p>""Thank you for a wonderful party..."" and I kissed him - for the first time ever - full on his mouth...</p> <p>Most of the fun after that was the music - CD's -Uncle Penty was there all the time and he danced with every one of my friends and me too -he could fairly swing! And we girls all danced with each other too.</p> <p>Blossom had made us some really good things to eat and I'm sure we all put on weight -And all my freinds went home tired and happy...</p> <p>The morning after the party when I was sixteen-plus-one-day I got out of bed a bit grumpy -probably too many creamy deserts!</p> <p>I still can't figure exactly what happened at breakfast, though -Maybe Uncle Penty mistook something I answered to him or perhaps I really was rude to him... Anyhow, next thing I knew he sent me to my room for the day, ""In Disgrace"", he said, scowling . .</p> <p>Blossom brought me my lunch, and then my dinner on a tray before she went out for the evening with the ominous instructions to her from Uncle Pent not to come back before midnight -</p> <p>Ominous for me, I mean... and this became a certainty when Blossom gave me an envelope with the dinner:</p> <p>""Please be prepared for punishment, Joan when I come for you at seven o'clock, dressed as you were for Miss Potter"".</p> <p>Just that! No IF or BUT about it!</p> <p>I felt angry with myself and so sorry that this had to happen when I had hoped Uncle Penty and I would be celebrating tonight me being sixteen, just the two of us together...</p> <p>But I knew he was completely inflexible about punishments when he felt that punishment was due...</p> <p>Promptly on the dot of seven o'clock, ""Tap Tap"" on my door and I opened it to meet a stern-faced Uncle Pent wearing his one-piece light-weight track suit and ready to punish...</p> <p>I was all prepared in the way he wanted -in a crisp white blouse and school-uniform kilt with my hair brushed to a glistening shine - a white bow in it -and low-heeled shoes on...</p> <p>I knew better than to try and change his mind with saying I was sorry or by crying... He would just tell me I was being a coward about what needed to happen to me anyhow... and he would go ahead with the punishment just the same.</p> <p>But I really was sorry this had happened to spoil what was supposed to be such a great celebration for both of us -not that I was even sure *what* had happened...</p> <p>""Walk ahead of me down to the study, Joan!""</p> <p>We went down in silence to the floor below and into Uncle Penty's study.</p> <p>I knew this was serious when I saw one of the padded leather armchairs waiting for me and the room was lit by just a few flickering candles...</p> <p>""Joan, I want you to stand on this low platform and face the back of the padded leather armchair.""</p> <p>""Don't worry about the platform -it's just to raise you a bit, to put you at the right height...""</p> <p>""First slide your shoes off... Now I'll take your panties...""</p> <p>Uncle Penty reached his hands up under my kilt and grabbed my panties</p> <p>He pulled them right down and told me to step out of them -and threw them onto a chair.</p> <p>""Now your kilt off...""</p> <p>Uncle Penty undid the buckle and took my kilt away altogether - a thing he'd never done before in punishing me -and he put it over the back of the same chair.</p> <p>""Joanie, this is a serious punishment: I want you completely undressed without any clothes on at all ! Unbutton your blouse... Now let me have it -And your bra...""</p> <p>I stood on the platform facing the back of the padded leather armchair totally naked -feeling completely exposed and unprotected with nowhere to hide my embarrassment...</p> <p>Uncle Pent always lectured me first and began -</p> <p>""Joan, I'm not sure you even know just how rude you were to me at breakfast this morning!""</p> <p>""You are becoming self-centered and cock-sure and bumptious; In fact, not at all pleasant to have living in my house.</p> <p>""You have become what is commonly called ""A Brat"" and it won't do!</p> <p>""You have to learn your true place in the general scheme of things!</p> <p>""You are *not* the center of all creation... You are one minuscule speck on this earth!</p> <p> And on and on went Uncle Penty's lecture until I was feeling really bad and very small... and I began to cry... And he finished with:</p> <p>""I am going to spank you until I feel sure you will think much more carefully before you speak in future...</p> <p>""Now lay yourself over the back of the padded leather armchair, please . .</p> <p>""I am not going to tie you in place -you are big enough to know you are not to move...</p> <p>""I want you to call out the count after each spank, Joan: One Uncle Pent Two Uncle Pent and so on... Do you understand, Joan?""</p> <p> "" Yes, Uncle Pent!""</p> <p> "" Why is it that you seem to spend your life atoning for things you have done, Joan?"" and I knew better than to say I didn't even know what I'd done wrong -but I felt again so sad this was happening to wreck what should have been such a wonderful day for Uncle Penty and for me happily and lovingly celebrating this special birthday together...</p> <p>Uncle Pent went to his desk and opened a drawer.</p> <p>He came back and showed me -it was the black leather-covered paddle that he'd spanked me with before when I'd nearly been expelled for talking so much in class...</p> <p>Just like last time Uncle Penty slid the paddle against my face so I could feel and smell... the black leather that was going to spank me.</p> <p>""There, Joan, this is what I am going to use on your bare bottom! Like last time, I think you should kiss the black leather paddle before I put it to work!""</p> <p>And I gave the sinister black leather a loud kiss so he would hear it: I didn't want to make him more annoyed with me at this point ! ! ! !</p> <p>And then Uncle Penty hit the black leather paddle: CRACKKKKKKKK ! ! ! ! on the leather back of the armchair - - -</p> <p>I quaked with fear at the sound... I could feel myself burst out in a cold sweat of sheer terror and my knees turned to jelly...</p> <p>Uncle Pent began my spanking without further ceremony -</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>The leather paddle hit my bottom - but not too hard -Perhaps he was going to warm me up slowly for a long and severe punishment?!</p> <p>""One Uncle Pent...""</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>""Two Uncle Pent...""</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>""Three Uncle Pent...""</p> <p>The spanks started lightly enough but they were getting harder all the time!</p> <p>As I counted:</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>""Twenty-one Uncle Pent"" the paddling was much harder than at the start... and no pauses to soothe my sore bottom like he had done with Lydia!</p> <p>Just spank, spank, spank, spank -and it was starting to hurt me most dreadfully...</p> <p>By:</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>""Thirty Uncle Pent"" the tears were pouring down my face and I just croaked out the number... But still the spanks were not too hard!</p> <p>But a mounting feeling of excitement was building up all through me along with the zappppp and pain of the leather paddle...</p> <p>I could feel I was soaking wet between my legs...</p> <p>My pussy was jerking against the back of the armchair each time the leather covered paddle zapped into my bottom which gave me a strange and lovely tingly feeling... I had never felt so much excitement from a spanking before ! ! !</p> <p>And on and on my long punishment went with my bottom beginning to hurting a lot while I was getting more and more excited all the time in spite of the pain...</p> <p>But at:</p> <p>SMAKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!</p> <p>""Forty Uncle Pent...""</p> <p>He stopped and said:</p> <p>""I think your bottom has been paddled enough, Joanie love. Never forget what I told you about thinking before you speak!""</p> <p>""Now your punishment is over -I am going to soothe your lovely bottom for you and he began gently gently running his hands with cream of some kind on them over my sore hot cheeks...""</p> <p>Uncle Pent was sooooooooooo gentle and his touch was gossamer-light as he gently stroked and soothed my bottom...</p> <p>My tears soon stopped and I was getting wetter than ever between my legs as Uncle Penty's fingers slithered down between my cheeks -</p> <p>""Move your feet wider apart on the platform and push your bottom back towards me about six inches, Joanie love...""</p> <p>I shifted my feet more apart and slid my tummy back on the top of the leather armchair towards him -</p> <p>And Uncle Penty's hand went through sideways between my legs so his thumb slid along between the lips of my pussy -to squish gently against my clitty</p> <p>It made me tingle with excitement and I was sooooooo wet down there...</p> <p>Then... . he pulled his thumb back a bit and started to slide it right up inside my pussy just like Lydia had done with the carrot...</p> <p>I melted - - -and I began to push my bottom further back towards Uncle Penty so his thumb went in even further -and I was getting sooooo excited...</p> <p>Uncle Penty sloooooowly massaged inside my pussy... Then Uncle Penty slid his thumb back out and pulled his hand away -</p> <p>I looked round over my shoulder to see what he was going to do next -and by the flickering light of the candles I could just see He had dropped his track-suit to the floor and was kicking it away so he stood there muscular and naked...</p> <p>His thing was sticking right out in the air in front of him big and stiff -</p> <p>It looked huge... Then I saw him cover it with cream and I felt him slide his enormous thing between my legs...</p> <p>He put the end of his stiff thing up into the opening of my pussy and slowly began to pusssssh pussssssssh pusssssssssssssssh... and his huge enormous stiff thing was sloooooowly sliding up into me -</p> <p>He backed out a bit and pussssssssshed again and his great truncheon slid further up into me...</p> <p>It felt scary... and wooooooooooonderful like nothing that had ever happened to me before...</p> <p>It made Lydia's carrot feel like nothing!</p> <p>Uncle Penty's stiff thing was hot and big as an unpeeld banana and it completely filled me - tightly!</p> <p>I moaned and groaned in utter delight as he slid his truncheon sloooowly further and further up into me...</p> <p>Uncle Penty's tummy pressed hard against my sore bottom and he leaned over me so his body was pressing down against my back as I lay over the back of the padded leather armchair -</p> <p>His hands came up to cup my little boobies and fondle them as he slowly pumped his enormous stiff thing right up as far as he could go into my pussy...</p> <p>Then he stayed there pressing hard against my sore bottom unmoving up inside me with his huge hot thing making me more and more excited with every passing moment...</p> <p>I tuned my head over my shoulder:</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! Uncle Penty, you are giving me a wonnnnnderful feeling that goes right through me! ! ! !""</p> <p>I knew then that I had been totally mistaken all day! I had thought Uncle Penty was going to make me atone for something I had done wrong...</p> <p>But instead - here I was, sixteen years old and Uncle Penty and I were celebrating my birthday in a most incredible way that I had never known before had even existed...</p> <p>First making me hot and excited with the black leather paddle then sliding his huge stiff thing up into my soaking wet slippery quim as I squirmed and wriggled with joy...</p> <p>It was like nothing I had ever imagined -</p> <p> I was deliriously happy in our ecstasy together...</p> <p>My groans and shouts got louder as my excitement rose until it felt like a starburst of firework display had burst in my head and I yelled:</p> <p>""More ! ! ! Uncle Pent, more ! ! ! More ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !"" and I felt Uncle Penty move his huge stiff thing out... . and in again just once""</p> <p>It seemed to start jerking and pulsing inside me and squirted something right up into me hot and lovely... as he let out a mighty shout:</p> <p>""Joannnnnie ! ! ! ! My love ! ! !"" and stopped moving -</p> <p>He held me tightly with his stiff thing all the way up inside me and his hands squeezing my boobies murmuring:</p> <p>""O lovely Joanie! O Joanie my love, What a beautiful Joanie you are, You are, You are! What a beautiful Joanie you are!... . . Now you are sixteen ! ! ! !""</p> <p>We stayed still like this for ages it seemed, in heavenly bliss that is fixed now forever in my memory...............</p> <p>After an aeon in Paradise -Uncle Penty slowly slid his thing back out of me and pulled on his track suit again -then helped me to stand upright.</p> <p>""Joanie my love I am going to take you up to bed -I'll bring your clothes later...""</p> <p>At sixteen I thought I was getting heavy but Uncle Penty swung my naked body up in his embrace and my arms circled his neck holding him tight.</p> <p>Cuddling me close he walked out of the study door and up the stairs to my bedroom as though I was just a feather and I felt the cold air wafting past my red-hot bottom...</p> <p>Uncle Penty pulled my bedclothes back as he held me firmly on one arm and laid me gently down on my tummy then kneeled on the floor beside me:</p> <p>""Joanie my love, I am so glad you are sixteen now and we can really love each other my dear heart!""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! Uncle Penty - take your track suit off and lie here beside me so I can cuddle you!""</p> <p>He did -and slid his strong muscular body down into the bed with me and I held him tight while one of his hands squeezed my sore bottom to remind me of his spanking...</p> <p>"" Uncle Penty? Uncle Penty, will I maybe have a baby now?""</p> <p>""Dear sweet darling Joanie! Those injections Dr. Cooper has been giving you: one of their side effects is you can not have a baby as long as he keeps giving them! No! There's not the slightest chance you will have a baby ! ! !""</p> <p>""You do think of everything Uncle Penty -You are wonderful . .""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty? I'm so glad Lydia could not stay with us for Christmas!""</p> <p>""Maybe the invitation I sent to her Aunt did not sound sincere enough, Joanie love!""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty? Uncle Penty, if I am naughty will you spank me like that again?""</p> <p>""Maybe Joanie!""</p> <p>""But that kind of spanking was meant for fun, a ""recreational"" spanking, it's called. It wasn't hard, it was meant to be for you to enjoy, as my present to you on this special birthday of your life my dear sweet Joanie.""</p> <p>""A recreational spanking is saved to be given to you on just very special occasions, like today. Particularly with what we did after it, my lovely Joanie.""</p> <p>""I didn't tell you what was going to happen beforehand: I'm not sure I could have explained it! So I just let you think you were going to be punished for doing something naughty, like every time before, my darling sixteen-year-old Joanie.""</p> <p>""I hope you don't mind me doing it that way, Joanie love?""</p> <p>""I should have figured for myself, Uncle Penty! Lydia told me why my sixteenth birthday would be so special... I should have known you would give me a wondeful surprise like what we did together this evening.""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty -I feel wonderful ! I do love you ! ! !""</p> <p>He held me very tight to him and buried his face down in my neck -</p> <p>""Dear darling Joanie! I love you more than words can say...""</p> <p>""But time for you to sleep now -Unless you have more questions?!...""</p> <p>""No more questions my dear wonderful Uncle Penty! I really do love you with all my heart. Thank you for my birthday celebration!""</p> <p>Uncle Penty slid out of the bed and gently kissed me as I dropped off to sleep with my bottom still stinging</p> <p>And I knew my whole life with Uncle Penty had changed gloriously now I was sixteen...</p></div>",[]
106,"St. Radegun's School For the Correction of Girls, Part 1",1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-02-04,15,4,"M/g, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tour guides on the paddle steamers of the Connecticut River point to the building on the hill, and say: ""That's St. Radegund's School of Correction"".</p> <p>Voice dropping to a hoarse stage whisper: ""It's said that they beat the young girls who are there -as young as ten years old!""</p> <p>The forbidding towers and turrets look more like a German fortress than a place for helping troubled girls to find that they can, after all, fit in with life around them -and enjoy it - helped along by tough love and even tougher discipline.</p> <p>About a year ago I happened to sit next to a jolly horse-riding woman at dinner in a college. The occasion was to hear readings from a new translation of Petronius' Satyricon.</p> <p>Considering the mixture of philosophy and outrageous bawdiness from ancient Italy that we were about to hear, I was somewhat surprised when my neighbor told me that she was the Principal of St. Radegund's School for the Correction of Girls.</p> <p>Priscilla Battem, MA, was an outgoing lady and an excellent conversationalist: she quickly drew from me that I fully approved of corporal punishment for young girls.</p> <p>I made some pious comments too, about ""really painful punishment"" so a girl never got to (Heaven forbid!) *enjoy* her beatings.</p> <p>And much other sanctimonious clap-trap.</p> <p>Priscilla described for me the room where a girl receives her punishment, lying full-length, face down on a table, her wrists and calves held by soft leather binding. The usual paddles, straps and canes used by the school lie on a smaller table.</p> <p>The girl wears her school uniform of a white blouse and plain grey kilted skirt, with shoes and short socks, but no underwear of any kind. The teacher raises the girl's skirt and lays it up over her back to expose her bare nates for beating.</p> <p>The end of the table further from the girl's head is wider and the calf straps can be adjusted to hold the girl's legs apart. Many teachers prefer the access this gives to chastise the girl's inner thighs.</p> <p>Some teachers prefer to spank the girl as she lies, flat on the table, fesses upwards, full and round, perhaps with a cushion under her stomach, Priscilla said.</p> <p>Others like to lower the table flap so the girl's legs are pulled down by the straps around her calves, and her bottom is presented to the teacher, bent over, in the more usual position for beating.</p> <p>The staff of St. Radegund's are all female and live in the school buildings, Priscilla told me, and she bemoaned their limited physical strength to give really severe correction when it is clearly called for.</p> <p>I saw the direction Priscilla's talk was taking us and pretended at first not to understand, and remarked that ""I was heavily committed these days"".</p> <p>In the end, though, I ""reluctantly let her persuade me"" to say I would try to help the school in the way she asked.</p> <p>To cut a long story short, as we parted that evening after hearing wildly erotic renditions of the Satyricon, I agreed with Priscilla Battem to visit St. Radegund's School for the Correction of Girls on the next Wednesday evening at eight to chastise any girls who needed a specially firm hand.</p> <p>Next Wednesday, the night was dark and overcast as I parked my car near the massive building, perched on its hilltop: St. Radegund's School for the Correction of Girls.</p> <p>Not a single light in any of the windows - they must all have shutters that are closed at night - except for one small window up in the roof of that forbidding building, which showed a dim glow.</p> <p>The moon appeared briefly from behind clouds and it's reflection glistened silver for a moment in the black surface of the Connecticut river far below.</p> <p>The single outside light was enough for me to find my way up the wide stone steps and reach the iron-studded oak door at the top, with its bell-pull.</p> <p>I yanked it hard, just as the clock over the school was striking eight. The door was opened by an elderly maidservant in uniform - I told her my name:</p> <p>""The Principal is expecting you, Sir. Please come in and let me have your hat and coat"".</p> <p>""Thank you. Do you have a bath-room I can use before meeting with the Principal?""</p> <p>""Certainly, Sir. The door there, marked 'B'. I will wait for you here Sir"".</p> <p>I was glad to relieve myself then splash water on my face, in preparation for my exertions.</p> <p>The maid was waiting and led me to one of the oak doors in the hallway with a brass plate: ""Priscilla Battem, MA, Principal"".</p> <p>The maid knocked. We heard ""Come in!"" and she swung the door open.</p> <p>Priscilla Battem came across the room:</p> <p>""Ah! Mr. Embury! Thank you, Katherine. Would you please close the door after you.</p> <p>""I am so glad you could come as we arranged, Mr. Embury. Let's sit here by the fire a moment. May I call you Pentland when we are together in private? And you please call me Priscilla! (I bowed my assent). Thank you, it lends a frank informality to our talk.</p> <p>""I will offer you a glass of wine *after* you have done your work for us, but perhaps you would like coffee or something cool before we go?"".</p> <p>""No, thank you, Priscilla. I am ready for work"".</p> <p>""Well, I have just one girl, Pentland, who awaits your firm discipline on this fist visit of yours to St. Radegund's; I see you have brought a brief case, and I assume it has any implements of your own that you may prefer to use in place of our paddles and straps?""</p> <p>""Yes indeed, Priscilla"".</p> <p>""I have described the punishment rooms to you already, Pentland. You will find a paper clipped to the back of the door: it has the girl's name, with a description of the faults she is to be punished for, and any notes on her background that may be helpful to you - some girls were used to quite violent treatment before coming here; others have had quite easy lives, physically.</p> <p>""I leave it entirely for you to judge the type and amount of correction that is appropriate for the girl.</p> <p>""You will not be disturbed, unless you press the electric bell push on the wall - just once - to call a member of the school staff to assist you...</p> <p>""Please take as long as you wish to chastise, counsel and give guidance to the miscreant.</p> <p>""When you have completed your punishment of the girl, can you please press the bell push on the wall - press it twice? A teacher will come eventually to escort the girl back to her dorm room.</p> <p>""Are the procedures clear, Pentland? Do you have any questions?""</p> <p>""Your arrangements are simple, thank you Priscilla. The result of much experience and thought, I'm sure!""</p> <p>""Well, this has been a lot of introduction, just for your first visit, Pentland. If you are ready, shall we will go to the punishment rooms now?""</p> <p>For some reason, I had expected punishments would be given in a dank and dismal basement, but I was completely mistaken: We climbed four flights of stairs until we seemed to be up in the attics.</p> <p>Facing the stairs on the top landing was a partition wall: looked like pine paneling made properly dark and forbidding. with a walnut oak stain.</p> <p>The ceiling sloped down for a foot or so at each end of the wall: clearly we were near the ridge of the roof.</p> <p>Two doors in this wall were marked ""1"" and ""2""; a third door betwen them had no marking.</p> <p>""The center door goes to the girls' side of the house, Pentland. The doors with numbers on them are the punishment rooms.</p> <p>""The room numbered ""One"" has the girl, tied down to a table and wearing only a shirt and kilt, who is awaiting your punishment this evening.</p> <p>""The door over here with ""B"" on it is a bathroom should you want it.</p> <p>""I will look forward to sharing a glass of wine with you down in my study when your work is done. You know my door: Just knock and come in!</p> <p>""Any questions? No? Good luck, Pentland!"",</p> <p>And with that the Principal turned and left me, not quite knowing what lay ahead...</p> <p>When the Principal's footsteps on the stairs had died away, I wished myself luck too, then knocked on the first door and entered the wood-paneled and dimly lit room.</p> <p>A young girl was lying on the punishment table, just as the Principal had described: face down with her wrists and calves held by leather straps. She was dressed in a grey kilted skirt and a white blouse. I saw green eyes staring anxiously at me from under her red hair, and I could see she had been crying.</p> <p>I set my briefcase down on the small table, alongside the paddles and straps. The note clipped to the door told me her name was Sarah.</p> <p>""Sarah"", I said, ""I am Pentland Embury, and the Principal has asked me to punish you for what it says you did on this note.</p> <p>""I am going to read it out loud and I want you to listen: I want to know if you think what it says is true.</p> <p>""Do you understand what I'm saying, Sarah?""</p> <p>""Yes mister Emby""</p> <p>""Address me as 'Sir' when you speak to me, Sarah. Right?""</p> <p>""Sir, Yes Sir.""</p> <p>""Good! Now listen carefully, Sarah"".</p> <p>I read it out loud - all except the last bit about no CP before coming to St. Radegund's:</p> <blockquote> <p> ""SARAH: At lunch in the refectory today, Sarah threw food. She hit the History teacher on the head with a boiled potato.</p> <p> ""Sarah, 12, sometimes gets carried away with her high spirits which can result, as on this occasion, in gross insubordination.</p> <p> ""Sarah must learn to behave herself properly at all times"".</p> <p> Sarah had never received corporal punishment of any kind before she came to St. Radegund's five months ago; chastisement has so far had little affect on her occasional unruly behavior, which must cease if she is to stay at St. Radegund's. </p> </blockquote> <p>""Now tell me Sarah, is this true? Did you throw a boiled potato at lunch in the refectory and hit the History teacher on the head with it?"" (The sight must have been hilarious, but I kept a straight face).</p> <p>Sarah's words came tumbling out:</p> <p>""Yes! That'swhatIdid. And Idon'tknowwhyIdidit! Iliketheteacher, reallyIdo. IknowIdeserveabeating, butpleeeeeeasedon'tbetoohardonme MrEmby, please!""</p> <p>""Sarah, get a grip of yourself! Now I want you to say all that again more slowly, so I'm sure I understand it"".</p> <p>""Sir. Yes Sir. I don't know why I ever did a thing like that Sir. I like the History teacher Sir.</p> <p>""Something just came over me Sir. I'll never do it again Sir.</p> <p>""Please don't beat me too hard Sir!""</p> <p>""Hmmmm. From the way you say that Sarah, I can tell you deliberately aimed the potato at the History teacher. It was not an accident; you intended it to hit the teacher.</p> <p>""We have to stop 'Something just coming over you', Sarah, so you don't ever do terrible things like this again 'Which you don't understand why'.</p> <p>""What you did to the teacher was really mean and nasty of you, Sarah. You must remember to behave yourself in future Sarah, and I am going to give you a sound spanking on your bare bottom - probably more painful than you have ever had before, to help you to remeber what I am saying.</p> <p>""Do you understand me Sarah?""</p> <p>Sarah, in a trembling voice: ""Yes Sir. I do understand Sir""</p> <p>With that, I lifted Sarah's plain grey pleated skirt and tucked it into the neck of her white blouse... and stopped, rooted to the floor:</p> <p>I had seldom seen such sweet and innocent beauty as Sarah's bare body. She was a slender girl, so slender that the cheeks of her bottom curved smoothly into her legs with no fold or crease in the surface there. It was the color of her skin which lent Sarah an air of angelic purity: she was a clear dazzling white.</p> <p>I pulled myself together:</p> <p>""Sarah, I'll start by arranging you the way I want for your spanking. I want your ankles further apart (she gave a low groan), so I will move the leather ties on your legs... And I want a cushion under your middle to raise your bottom"".</p> <p>I took the cushion from the table and told Sarah to raise her middle. I slid a hand under to support her and pulled the skirt from under her, up to her neck so she lay completely naked from the waist down to her shoes and socks.</p> <p>At the same time I slid the cushion under her tummy -feeling with my hand to be sure I left her cunnie uncovered.</p> <p>""There, Sarah. You are in the position I want. Just one little thing before we start: Let's make sure you are squeaky clean down where I am going to spank you"".</p> <p>I first took a freshly-laundered white cotton handkerchief from my case, spat on it and gently rubbed her coral lips, which were plainly visible with her legs pulled so wide apart.</p> <p>The stain on the white cotton showed me that Sarah could have been cleaner.</p> <p>I took a 'Moisture-Wipe' tissue from my briefcase and wrapped it around a finger which I slid gently down between Sarah's cheeks.</p> <p>I pressed the wet tissue against her rosebud for a long time then rubbed it slowly back and fore over Sarah's nether lips and rocked my finger from side to side. She made faint moaning sounds and clearly loved what I was doing.</p> <p>Next I took a fresh tissue and slid my hand down between Sarah's legs with it and gently dabbed her cunnie.</p> <p>To finish, I took the handkerchief and carefully, slowly, dried her quim and sparkling-pink coral lips.</p> <p>I tucked the cleaning materials carefully into a plastic bag and back into my case: I had noticed a growing market in such things on the Web, and saw no reason to be prudish about joining it.</p> <p>""Now Sarah, before I can give you a spanking, you must relax your bottom"".</p> <p>That was nonsense of course: Sarah was beautifully relaxed from my gentle massaging down between her legs...</p> <p>I slowly rubbed and squeezed Sarah's soft warm bottom -her cheeks were smooth as silk and exquisitely pliant to my touch - and I asked her:</p> <p>""Sarah, what brought you here to St. Radegund's School for Correction; what did you do wrong?""</p> <p>Sarah loved what I was doing to her soft warm bottom, smooth as silk. She bent her back to press her cheeks up towards my fondling hands, and squirmed her bottom slowly from side to side as a dreamy smile came over her face.</p> <p>""Well, Sir, I never had a Dad Sir and me Mom didn't want me around for her boyfriends to see Sir so I lived a lot at school friends' Sir.</p> <p>""Then me Mom left home Sir with one of her men Sir - went to Florida or somewhere - and I moved in with a school friend Sir. Her Mom liked me Sir and didn't mind Sir.</p> <p>""Sir then I did a daft thing at school Sir: all the teachers were on the stage Sir in the auditorium for the start of the year Sir, and I'd seen this lever thing Sir that said 'Sprinkler: Stage: Test' Sir and I went and did it... Sir.</p> <p>""They all got soaked and me friends and me near shit ourselves laughing. But they sent for the police Sir and next day they put me up in front of a judge Sir.</p> <p>""Sir he found out that no one was respons'ble for me Sir and sent me here Sir. Didn't say how long for Sir; just 'until they think you can behave, then find a foster home for you', is what he said Sir - 'Next case!'""</p> <p>""The judge said you are to be here until they think you can behave, Sarah. Did he say what would happen if the staff here think you never can be trusted to behave yourself?""</p> <p>""No Sir. He didn't Sir.""</p> <p>""Well, they certainly wouldn't be able to keep you here Sarah, that's for sure! There's only one place for girls who are violent: girls who soak the teachers with water or throw boiled potatoes at them, Sarah, and who won't change their ways and behave themselves.</p> <p>""They go to a junior penitentiary, where they sleep in a stone cell behind bars and the warders all carry clubs and handcuffs to keep you in order and to protect themselves.</p> <p>Sarah had stopped squirming her bottom around and her eyes grew round as I said this.</p> <p>""They have hungry rats there, which come out at night and wriggle all over you in your warm bed; They like the taste of blood too and bite you in the night"".</p> <p>I didn't need to go on: Sarah was looking really frightened by now. I kept gently rubbing and squeezing her bottom, but she had stopped enjoying it.</p> <p>""You are only twelve years old, Sarah, but you are an intelligent person. Your mother treated you badly by walking out on you Sarah, and you get these sudden urges to take revenge on the people who are in charge of you now: your teachers.</p> <p>""You are the only person who can change the way you act, Sarah, and you have got to change or you will be sent to the penitentiary.</p> <p>""I *know* you can do it Sarah! You must just make new rules for yourself and keep to them:</p> <p>BEHAVE YOURSELF! DO NOT BE MEAN!</p> <p>""Do you understand what I am saying, Sarah?""</p> <p>Tears were running down Sarah's face now, she was scared and sweating: I could smell her fear.</p> <p>""Yes Sir, I do understand Sir.""</p> <p>""I am going to help you to remember always what I've said, Sarah"".</p> <p>With that, I began to spank Sarah's silky white bottom, light and fast. With one smack I repeated the words: BEHAVE YOURSELF! With the next smack: DON'T BE MEAN!</p> <p>I kept my fingers together and used my hand like a paddle, loose at the wrist. I smacked fast and light and covered all of Sarah's bottom, giving more attention to any place that was not quite as red as the rest. Her bottom bounced and quivered under my quick pat-a-cake smacks while I watched her dazzling white cheeks grow more and more red.</p> <p>For every two spanks I said: BEHAVE YOURSELF! and DON'T BE MEAN!</p> <p>I made Sarah's pain build up slowly until I was flattening her cheeks with every slap; It was agony for her and tears were pouring down her face and she sobbed as she squirmed and wriggled under my inexorable spanking, croaking:</p> <p>""Nooooo! Stopppp! Ohhhhh! It Huuuurts! Perleeeese! Ohhhhhh!""</p> <p>Sarah's cheeks became a brilliant glowing scarlet, in striking contrast to her back and legs which remained dazzling white. Never did any painter achieve a brighter red in his paintings of a sunset.</p> <p>Sarah's bottom was looking just gorgeous.</p> <p>But I didn't want to numb her bottom so much that she stopped feeling pain from each one of my my spanks so I said:</p> <p>""I will give you a short rest Sarah, to take some of the pain die away"".</p> <p>Through her sobs and tears: ""Oh Sir! Thank you Sir!""</p></div>",[]
107,"St. Radegun's School For the Correction of Girls, Part 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-02-04,18,4,"M/g, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had stopped spanking Sarah to let the numbness wear off from her bottom and have the feeling return to it, so she would get the full effect of my spanking once more. I went over to the window and opened it. A blast of cold air swept into the punishment room and I saw goose-bumps come up all over Sarah's back and bottom.</p> <p>I looked out and saw the path of the river winding, black below the school. Turning, I looked around the simple room of dark-stained paneling. The doors of a closet took about half of one wall, and beside that was a simple mirror with a wood frame screwed to the paneling: these punishment rooms must have been bedrooms at one time.</p> <p>I returned to Sarah, held to the punishment table by straps on her wrists and calves, and naked from her waist down, and began to gently rub and massage her blazing red bottom: I wanted to be sure no bruises showed tomorrow - so she would have only a deep lingering pain...</p> <p>After some minutes thus, squeezing and fondling her scarlet cheeks:</p> <p>""I need to feel how hot your bottom is now, Sarah"".</p> <p>I bent over the table and pressed my lips to her lovely twelve-year-old bottom, slowly nuzzling and kissing her hot and silky cheeks - as I made a careful and deeply concerned check on their heat...</p> <p>I was suddenly startled by the noise of grinding machinery, like an old threshing machine starting up in a farm yard. It seemed to be just next door to our little punishment room. But the cause was soon apparent: a deep bell began to sound, booming out the hour of nine.</p> <p>The whole room shook with each thud of the clapper and I could not hear myself think until its nine strokes were finished.</p> <p>When people slept in these rooms they must have been able to stop the clock from striking at night!</p> <p>The clamor only briefly interrupted my careful tests on the heat of Sarah's bottom, and I plunged my face down to bury myself once more in her silky-soft fesses with her irresistable musky odor of sexual arousal; I licked and kissed her sweet brown rose until my thirst was sated.</p> <p>Sarah's tears had stopped by now and she had returned to making low moaning noises as she squirmed on the cushion in sensual delight under the urgent nuzzling of my lips and she pressed her bottom up towards me.</p> <p>I raised my head and slid my hand down between her legs and patted her little cunnie: As I suspected, it was soaking wet.</p> <p>""Sarah! What's this?! What's all this moisture? Have you wet yourself?""</p> <p>""No Sir! I don't know why I am wet Sir!""</p> <p>""I'll spread the moisture over your bottom, Sarah; That will make my next spanking sting you even more!""</p> <p>""Must you Sir? Sir haven't you spanked me enough already Sir?!""</p> <p>""No Sarah, I have not spanked you enough already! I must make sure you always remember what I am telling you, for ever and ever"".</p> <p>I slid my hand down between her legs, as I massaged her quim and brought up her cunnie-drips again and again to cover the cheeks of her scarlet bottom with a slick film.</p> <p>Then I pinched one of Sarah's cheeks and she let out a surprised shout of pain: her bottom had lost much of its numbness and was again sensitive for my spanks.</p> <p>I went over to the window and closed it again: I didn't want the whole world to hear the slap of my hand on Sarah's wet bottom.</p> <p>""I am going to spank you again, Sarah. This will hurt you much more this time, with your wetness spread all over your bottom"".</p> <p>""Sir. Please Sir, don't hurt me a lot Sir!""</p> <p>""No more than I have to, Sarah"".</p> <p>I returned to the punishment table again and began to spank Sarah once more. But this time I varied the speed and force of the smacks: sometimes I had my fingers together like a paddle, sometimes spread open like a cat-o'-five-tails.</p> <p>All the time I was repeating with the smacks:</p> <p> BEHAVE YOURSELF! DON'T BE MEAN!</p> <p>My hand was making wet painful slapping noises on her bottom now - more menacing than before. I spread my spanks all over her cheeks and paid special attention to the sweet spot where her bottom curved down to meet her legs, and to the sides of her cheeks.</p> <p>Sometimes the force of my smack completely flattened Sarah's derriere and she gave a yelp of pain; others were a mere touch that barely stroked her angry red bottom.</p> <p>I tormented Sarah: She never knew which to expect: soft or agonizing.</p> <p>The pain from my spanking excruciated Sarah, I knew, and tears were again coursing down her face as she jerked her body this way and that and cried out as she tried all the time to escape my unrelenting spanks.</p> <p>I did not want Sarah to feel that she was just undergoing a severe and merciless beating from a person in authority -I wanted to be sure she felt cared for and loved, even while she was being spanked.</p> <p>I slipped my other hand in from the side under her cunnie and massaged her stiff little clitty while I continued to spank her scarlet bottom until she began to squirm and wriggle - but now her pain was mixed with a rising ecstasy and love juices were running freely from her quim.</p> <p>Dear Sarah's gasps and moans and groans grew louder and her hips squirmed and wriggled more and more violently in ecstasy as sexual arousal took complete control of her muscles, her body twitched and snapped like a fish caught on a hook, jerking faster and faster until at last sweet Sarah finally stopped moving and her whole body tensed and shuddered, wracked by the spasms of a shattering orgasm, then lay still...</p> <p>""Ooooooh! Aaaaaah! Oh, Sirrrrrrr! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ohhhhhhhhh!!!""</p> <p>Then silence but for Sarah's heavy breathing.</p> <p>I stopped massaging Sarah's cunnie but kept my hand there as I pressed my mouth down into her burning cheeks to suck and nibble her sweet angelic bottom... reeking with the pungent flavor of her young-girl erotic excitement... to make sure that Sarah felt truly cared for and loved.</p> <p>As Sarah began to stir again and showed signs of life, I took a soft cloth from my case and wiped her clean and the table she was on, then:</p> <p>""Sarah, lift your middle!"" - and as my hand pressed up on her tummy I removed the cushion and pulled her skirt down, front and back.</p> <p>""Sarah, tell me, what are the two things I've been saying all the time I have been spanking you?""</p> <p>""Sir,'Behave yourself' Sir, and 'Don't be mean', Sir""</p> <p>""Yes, Sarah. The pain of my spanking will help you to remember that.</p> <p>""Think of this too: If the Principal ever asks me to punish you again for the same thing, I won't spank you with my hand: I will use a horse's riding crop on your bare bottom, like this"".</p> <p>I took the crop from my case and showed it to her, bending the stiff leather-covered crop back and fore in front of her eyes, then brought it down - hard - on the top of my leather brief case: CRACK!</p> <p>""It's used to punish horses, Sarah. I only beat girls with my riding crop when nothing else will change their ways. You have never felt any pain as terrible as this riding crop gives. And I hope you never will.</p> <p>""Sarah, YOU MUST BEHAVE YOURSELF!</p> <p>""You are intelligent, Sarah. Do you understand what I am saying about behaving yourself so you are allowed to stay in St. Radegund's school?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir. Thank you Sir for spanking me so hard to help me remember and for being so nice to me: I will remember it always and I will behave myself Sir!""</p> <p>""There's one thing I want you to do tomorrow, Sarah, apart from behaving yourself: I want you to go to the History teacher when other people are with her so they hear what you say.</p> <p>""I want you to do something that will take a lot of courage, Sarah.</p> <p>""I want you to tell her you are very sorry for hitting her with food in the refectory.</p> <p>""Then - this is important -go down on your knees in front of her and ask her -out loud so everyone can hear -if she can please forgive you for what you did?</p> <p>""You must feel truly sorry for being mean to this teacher who you like, Sarah, and I hope you cry so the teacher sees tears roll down your face to show you are sorry.</p> <p>""Sarah, it will need all your courage, but you must be brave and do it. Your will find your life changes wonderfully after that, I promise you.</p> <p>""Do you understand what you must do, Sarah?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir. I will remember and do that tomorrow Sir. Thank you Sir.""</p> <p>""Do you have any questions before I ring for someone to take you back to your dorm room, Sarah?""</p> <p>""No Sir. Thank you very much Sir. I wish you was my Dad, Sir!""</p> <p>I bent over the table and kissed Sarah softly on her sweet freckled face as my hand slipped up under her skirt and stroked her blazing hot bottom and a blissful smile returned to her face while she wriggled her bottom against my hand...</p> <p>""I can't be your Dad, but I would like you to think of me as your Uncle my dear Sarah.</p> <p>""But what you need much more than an Uncle, my sweet Sarah is an Aunt, right here in the school. A teacher who likes you and you can talk to at any time - like your Mom was never able to do.</p> <p>""How about the History teacher? You like her Sarah. Do you think she might be your friend after this and you could go and talk to her any day you want Sarah?""</p> <p>Sarah's bottom was wriggling against my hand in ecstasy now - I could tell she was happy with what I'd suggested:</p> <p>""Yes Sir. I think I could. Sir I can't thank you enough. Please kiss me again, Sir!""</p> <p>""Sarah never forget what I've told you tonight, will you my dear!</p> <p>""My thoughts will be with you tomorrow while you are being very brave and ask the teacher to please forgive you.</p> <p>""Goodbye, Sarah, my dear Niece!"", and kissed her once more as I gently squeezed her silky soft bottom and slid my hand down between her legs.</p> <p>She had quietly started to cry again and I pressed the bell push twice for a teacher to take dear Sarah back to her dorm room. Then I picked up my brief case and left Punishment Room Number One.</p> <p>I was warm from my exertions and made for the room marked ""B"". Only when in there did I dare to savor the odors of my hands from spanking dear sweet Sarah's lovely bottom. I carefully wiped my hands with a fresh cotton handkerchief then sealed it in a plastic bag.</p> <p>Next I took care of my own urgent needs then washed my hands thoroughly with the Ivory soap and ran a basin of cool water: it felt wonderfully refreshing on my face...</p> <p>It was now nearly two hours since the Principal had brought me up to that top floor. As I opend the bathroom door, the clock tower began its deafening announcement of the hour and I saw a teacher walking away, through the door in the partition wall with her arm around Sarah, slowly hobbling along: to her dorm room on the girls' side of the house.</p> <p>I gave them a minute to get clear, than went down the main staircase to the entrance hall and knocked on the door marked ""Principal"".</p> <p>""Come in! Oh good! It is you, Pentland. You must have given Sarah a most thorough punishment, far more than any of the staff would be capable of. Thank you so much! Come and sit for a little and restore yourself with a glass of Hungarian Tokay"".</p> <p>""Thank you, Priscilla. Yes, I would like that. It's sometimes quite surprisingly hard work, physically and mentally, to change the course that a young girl is steering.</p> <p>""And if I have done my work right, you will not be asking me to see young Sarah again"".</p> <p>Priscilla filled our glasses from the decanter in her corner cupboard:</p> <p>""Let us drink to Saint Radegund's!"", I said, raising my glass.</p> <p>""Yes! To Saint Radegund's!"", Priscilla repeated.</p> <p>And we drank to the toast... just as a knock came at her door.</p> <p>""Come in!"", she said.</p> <p>The housemaid entered and handed Priscilla a note. She opened it and glanced at what it said.</p> <p>""Thank you, Katherine. There's no reply"", and the maid left, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>""I am given a report after each punishment by the teacher who sees the girl back to her dorm room. I think you should read this, Pentland"", and handed me the note:</p> <blockquote> <p> ""Never before have I seen a bare bottom so soundly spanked.</p> <p> ""Sarah is in much pain now, but she will be fit for classes tomorrow.</p> <p> ""Sarah's is deeply penitent though her mood is strangely up-beat!. </p> <p>M. Grozny"".</p> </blockquote> <p>""Why up-beat, Pentland? What did you say to Sarah?""</p> <p>""I tried to help Sarah to understand that her future is entirely in her own hands, no one else's.</p> <p>""I beat her long and hard on her bare bottom, to help her remember all I said.</p> <p>""I hope that she will apologise tomorrow to the History teacher, then asked to be forgiven.</p> <p>""You may find Sarah making a friend of that teacher, too, to be her confidante. Her own mother never was able to be that, you know.</p> <p>""Priscilla, may we drink another toast? To the future of Sarah!""</p> <p>""Indeed Pentland! To the future of Sarah!... .</p> <p>""Pentland, what you have tried to do to help Sarah is truly inspiring.</p> <p>""I can not even guess the methods you have used to achieve so much with her already!?""</p> <p>""I gave the girl a very painful corrective punishment, Priscilla.</p> <p>""My own personal methods are to give a bare bottom spanking while I do all I can to remove any feeling that she is being implacably beaten by a brutal authority figure, particularly with a delicate and sensitive girl like young Sarah.</p> <p>""While I soundly spanked her bare bottom, I did my best to impress on young Sarah that she is truly cared for and loved by those who are in charge of her here, Priscilla"".</p> <p>No need, I felt, to tell Priscilla just *how* I had impressed on Sarah that she was truly cared for and loved.</p> <p>I knew though from Priscilla's enjoyment while listening to the Satyricon at the college dinner where we met, that she certainly would not have been shocked even if she had stood and watched all I had done with Sarah that evening.</p> <p>""When you come next, Pentland, I will tell you what changes we have noticed in Sarah's behavior since you punished her this evening.</p> <p>""But some of our girls really are more hardened cases, you know! Can you please bring your riding crop in case we have one of these next Wednesday, Pentland?""</p> <p>""Why, certainly Priscilla. I am most glad to do what I can to help your school in this way. I will come again at eight, unless you call to tell me otherwise"".</p> <p>Saying which, I put down my empty glass:</p> <p>""This Tokay is a most delightful desert wine; thank you, Priscilla! And now I really should not keep you any longer: I have some way to drive and you have a school to run tomorrow"".</p> <p>Priscilla Battem, Principal of St. Radegund's School for the Correction of Girls, walked me to the front door and saw me down the steps, then thanked me again and waved: ""Good night, Pentland!"".</p> <p>Drained and exhausted though I was, a feeling of glorious elation pervade me as I drove carefully down that steep driveway, thinking of sweet Sarah and spanking her bare bottom.</p> <p>It seemed a very long time until next Wednesday and my next visit to St. Radegund's School for the Correction of Girls.</p> <p>Then a question came into my head out of nowhere: Priscilla had said to me, ""Please bring your riding crop"".</p> <p>How did Priscilla know I had a riding crop? I'd only taken it out of my brief case in the punishment room to frighten Sarah: Had Priscilla been able to see me do that? A spy hole? Had she seen everything I did with young Sarah in that punishment room?</p> <p>I just wrenched the wheel over in time before landing in the ditch.</p> <p>Priscilla had seen everything?!</p> <p>The wall-mirror! No one ever had slept in those punishment rooms: They had been built to house a viewer - in a small room, next to the punishment room, and a door into it from the girls' side of the house. Whoever was in there could enjoy everything that went on in the punishment room, with the see-through mirror and a hole in the wall to listen by.</p> <p>Priscilla Battem, MA, Principal, was a closet voyeur of the corporal punishment of young girls! Maybe a large factor in her taking the post of Principal. Ha!</p> <p>And now she had watched me impress on Sarah that she is 'truly cared for and loved' by exciting her to ecstatic orgasm then sink my face into her silky-smooth cheeks as I reveled in sucking and nibbling her angelic bottom.</p> <p>And the result of Priscilla Battem, Principal of St. Radegund's School, seeing everything I had done with young Sarah that evening? She had warmly invited me to return on the following Wednesday -with my riding crop.</p> <p>My driving had become steadier.</p> <p>I must remember next week that I am doing this for more than just my own pleasure; And perhaps I will sometimes be able to amuse Priscilla by showing her some 'punishments' that the women teachers are not able to give?</p> </div>",[]
108,The Malacca Cane,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-02-07,7,4,"M/f, spank, anal, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>An erotic bookseller I know unearthed this letter for me:</p> <p>My darling lovely Melissa, i do so miss you :-( but i hope you are enjoying college even more than this school. i've got to tell you... i had the most awful punishment yesterday. It was terribly embarassing and i was covered in shame in front of the whole class, but i've just got to tell you about it. Promise you wont laugh at me too, Melissa?!!</p> <p> It was in Mr. Scott's Double Science class - you remember the one, an hour of Class followed by two hours of Science Lab? Well i've been taking it out on Scotty lately because he's the same sarcastic nerd that you knew and its my last semester and your college has already accepted me... and i cant wait to join you there :-)</p> <p> Well anyway, i always thought i could be as smartass as i liked with Scotty, he could only paddle me and as you know (!) i'm actually getting to look forward to that... though he doesnt seem to realize it :-) No way can the school expel me with Dad permanently away in the corps diplomatique - after all, whats a private school for ;-) i must admit though that i'd been getting really a bit too rude to Scotty lately!!</p> <p> Well we were only about twenty minutes into the Class when Scotty called on me with some question about magnetic poles and i just said it depended how big the knob was on the end!! and the class laughed. Well he just went up in the air and i was looking forward to a stinging hot bottom and wondering if i could stop from crying this time... . .</p> <p> He seemed to rise nicely to the bait and shouted at the top of his voice: Come here Heather; Mary... senior prefect... lock the door. (You remember? it's like an hotel room and the lock makes a notice show outside: ""Do Not Disturb"" ;-)</p> <p> When i got up to the front he said: Remove your panties and tuck your skirt up into your belt... all round, back and front. That was the first i knew anything different was about to happen. Then he said: Hold your hands out in front of you. i thought he was going to paddle me on my hands... but he tied my wrists together instead with that chamois leather he always has to dry beakers.</p> <p> Next he sat in his usual punishment chair facing the class and pulled me over his lap, and started with his wooden paddle on my bare bottom. He must have given me twenty getting harder all the time. It stung like hell and i was getting really warm and wet.</p> <p> i tried very hard at the start to look brave but i was soon crying my eyes out... Next thing he said still holding me firmly down on his lap: You asked about the size of the knob on the end, Heather . . well now you will be able to judge for yourself!!</p> <p> You know that Malacca cane he sometimes carries? the one with a silver knob on the end? the top tapers a bit so it looks like a small pear? Well he pushed the top all the way up in between my cheeks until it was on my hole in my bottom saying: I've dipped this in lab grease so theres no point trying to resist, Heather, it will slide in very easily... as i push it... and turn it.</p> <p> And he began to move the other end of the cane, the tip, around in a circle, just as though he was stiring a cake mix, while he pushed the knob in towards my bottom! The cheeks of my freshly-spanked bottom felt extra sore being pushed around like this i can tell you!</p> <p> He pulled the knob away from my bottom, then slid it back in between my cheeks again and pushed while he turned the tip of the cane in an even bigger circle and this mushed my cheeks around even more! i had my head half turned and could see what he was doing!</p> <p> He did this in-and-out between my cheeks about six times... and i was getting wet again with the slippery sexy feel of the silver knob sliding and slithering around on my tender lips there... . then the smooth silver knob suddenly just popped into my bottom without any pain or problem just like that!!!</p> <p> I was so surprised i think all i did was give a big gasp as the silver knob slid right up into me as easy as could be . . and Melissa it felt heavenly as the big round end kept moving on up into my bottom </p> <p> He said: Now Heather you must go and show off to your friends just how smart and clever you look, I'll help you up on your feet . . slowly now, I'm holding the cane in your bottom so you dont bang it on anything, you dont want to hurt yourself!... right... now go and walk slowly all the way along the aisles between the desks, both ways! up and down the room then across it, and come back again... keep your body upright and dont worry about my cane, the knob can't possibly come out while you are standing up straight!</p> <p> Well i walked along the aisles and the heavy cane dangled between my legs and it swung around all over the place and hit my legs as i walked. It gave a wonderfully sexy feeling, i only wished i had been alone to enjoy it... but the class started to snicker and they all ended up staring at me and laughing outright at me as hard as they could.</p> <p> i felt so angry and mortified and i felt like screaming!!!! i think my face got scarlet (to match my bottom!) and i wanted to hide it with the shame i felt. But of course my hands were tied together in front of me, covereing my cunnie as i walked slowly along the aisle.</p> <p> i've been getting even more curves since you last saw me and my bottom is an even nicer rounded shape now, (wait till you paddle it next!) not fat but certainly not thin and stringy like those wispy models either. But with the heavy cane dangling from up inside my bottom and swinging around, Mr. Scotty had made me look a proper fool. i really thought he'd won this time - but that was nothing to what happened next......</p> <p> While i was walking down the aisle, Scotty had been moving furniture! It was awkward walking with that heavy cane banging around against my legs and by the time i got back to the front again Scotty had a school desk in the middle of the floor and a couple of those large mirrors on stands that we use for reflection experiments... remember?... and the hook of the lifting pulley was lowered and dangling over the desk. It looked ominous and i couldn't figure what he planning to do: well i'd know soon enough!!!!</p> <p> He said: Heather come here, and he got my wrists and hitched the chamois that was binding them onto the hook of the lifting tackle; he pulled the rope and hauled my wrists up towards the ceiling :-( This was getting serious and i was really afraid now... i didn't realize how angry i'd made him! the class let out a gasp but no one moved or tried to interfere at all :-(</p> <p> Scotty fixed the rope so i had my heels just on the ground but not much more. I was standing against the desk so my cunnie was pressing against the edge of it and my bottom was facing the class with the cane hanging down out of it :-(</p> <p> He put one mirror close to my face so i could see everyone in the class... and they all could see my face :-( The other mirror he put so i had a full view via the two mirrors upwards at my own red bottom complete with the heavy cane swinging from it :-&lt;&lt;</p> <p> He said: now Heather this is where we came in; I want to hear you answer my questions about magnetic poles. And be warned, I'll paddle you for any that you get wrong! Now: do LIKE magnetic poles repel each other or attract each other?... Take your time!!</p> <p> I thought for a bit, i had no idea but figured it was a fifty fifty chance and said: ATTRACT. CRACK . . CRACK . . CRACK . . CRACK the paddle hit hard across both cheeks and i let out a yell :-(</p> <p> The heavy desk stopped me moving much with the blow, so the cane did not swing a lot, but it gave me a strange erotic feeling to be paddled with it in there and moving inside my bottom :-)</p> <p> He said: do UNLIKE magnetic poles repel or attract each other?</p> <p> I answered: ATTRACT... no paddle :-)</p> <p> Scotty asked: When you hang a bar magnet so it swings freely, whats the name of the pole on the magnet that points to the North pole of the earth?</p> <p> I figured: if it was attracted to the North pole, it must be an unlike pole, so I said: SOUTH. CRACK . . CRACK . . CRACK</p> <p> Scotty said: Even a ten year old girl scout knows =that= end of the compass needle is called the North end, because it points to the North pole of the earth. CRACK . . CRACK That's how that end of the compass needle got its name! You were sixteen last month, Heather. CRACK . . CRACK Going to college next year aren't you? Do you want to completely disgrace this school?!! CRACK . . CRACK . . CRACK You're in no fit state now to answer any more questions.</p> <p> And i was sobbing and weeping uncontrollably as i hung from the hook of the lifting tackle, but with this deep sexy feeling in my bottom all the time.</p> <p> He said: I'm going to give you a very special treatment now, Heather, that will help you to calm down.</p> <p> i tried to calm myself down so he would change his mind, and pleaded: Please don't! Please don't Mr Scott!! Please...</p> <p> But by this time he'd dragged a chair over to the desk so he sat facing me, and he reached over the edge of the desk (where none of the class could see :-) and his knuckle rested against my clit At the same time he must have put the toe of his shoe under the end of the cane and lifted it gently... because the knob started to slide up into me... i caught my breath . . it gave me a most wonderful sensation Melissa &lt;grin&gt;...</p> <p> Then he must have moved his foot down because the heavy cane dropped with its own weight and slid down again and just hung there dangling out of my bottom... then he slid it up into me a bit further... then down again. Melissa! it was fabulous!! the feeling was out of this world!! &lt;BIG GRIN!!!&gt;</p> <p> Scotty went on doing this, sliding the knob of the cane a bit further up into my bottom each time, until it was so far in that it hurt a bit and i pulled a face as i went up on my toes to stop the pain. He said: All right, now i know your comfort zone Heather!</p> <p> He started moving the knob of the cane in regular thrusts up and down inside my bottom while all the time he was massaging my clit. It gave me the most heavenly feeling. i couldnt stand it for long :-)</p> <p> My hips started to move of their own accord jerking around uncontollably back and fore and side to side and rubbing my clit along his knuckles.</p> <p> I glanced in the mirror and saw the whole class staring goggle-eyed. Most of them were quite pink in the face from their excitement at watching my dancing bottom with the cane throbbing up and down inside it, and i could see most of them were having their own finger-fun...</p> <p> Then i looked down at the second mirror and saw what the whole class could see: the silver knob on top of the cane had quite a long collar down the handle of the cane which made it was quite plain to see how far the knob was sliding up into my bottom, going up inside me and down again... somehow, seeing this was very very exciting </p> <p> I knew i was making a most humiliating spectacle of myself by enjoying masturbation like this with a silver knob on the end of a stick going in and out as my bottom jerked around from side to side and back and forth under the full gaze of the whole class . .</p> <p> And they could all see my face twitching and twisting in my excitement... but i didn't care at all at this point </p> <p> In some way it even intensified my excitement to be acting with ecstatic abandonment... while they all watched spellbound.</p> <p> i could feel the orgasm coming on and i didn't resisst inany wai as it mountd insiide my jercking bottom and it dansed all over th plase as the spasms spred rite thro me and i just shooutd my hed off and Scotty moved the knob up nd downe fastr fster as i came in a shuuuuddderin orgassm... i was yellin ooh! ooooh!! aaaAAGH!!!</p> <p> The hook held me up as i hung there and slowly got my breath back looking down at Scotty with undisguised love and affection . . i suddenly saw he was really was very handsome and a nice nice person and i adored him.</p> <p> I glanced in the mirror and the whole class seemed to be holding their breath, sitting dead still and silent like they were in shock.</p> <p> Breaking the spell, Scotty said in a matter of fact voice: Mary I'm going to take Heather into the prep room to get straight again and cleaned up. It's only four minutes until the last bell, so please unlock the door and let the class go as soon as I shut the door of the prep room. All of you... best for us if we keep quiet about this afternoon. We ALL behaved in unusual ways I think! And your parents and other people might not understand about it.</p> <p> He lowered the hook of the lifting tackle slowly until my hands were down on the desk. He cut the chamois and held my arm to steady me as he steered me into the prep room with the cane still dangling from my bottom and swinging around, and shut the door.</p> <p> Scotty said: Heather, before anything else I want to say how sorry I am that I needed to do all this to you. Your behaviour has been getting quite impossible lately, but I did not want the Principal to give you a formal beating with the birch - it hurts most terribly and leaves nasty scars and I think what I did was more appropriate.</p> <p> I don't believe I could do this again, though. It will be the Principal next time if there has to be a next time!!</p> <p> Oh! Mr Scott!! i'm so sorry you had to do this at all! i'm very very sorry i was so rude to you all these weeks!! Can you forgive me?! Please!! Can you Mr Scott?? and I started to cry...</p> <p> Heather, please don't cry any more! Of course I forgive you!! I'm so glad you have apologised! and he put his arms around me gently and hugged me to his breast... and my arms went up to encircle him... and while we held each other like this he said: Heather . . you know... I am really very fond of you... I always have been. . would it upset you if I tell you that I've been in love with you for a long time?...</p> <p> He let go of me to look into my face and see my reaction... i lifted my face up to his and kissed him with my very-wet lips pressing onto his strong manly mouth.</p> <p> We seemed to stay like that . . kissing... for a very long time. When i stopped and pulled back a little he said: Heather, when I pull the top of my cane out of your bottom, I would dearly love to slide myself right in there where it came from! Would you like that too, Heather, my love?</p> <p> Ooooh! Yeeees!! was all i could answer...</p> <p> He said: I'll lift the end of the cane while you bend over and lay your top half on this table... and I'll pull gently until the knob of the cane slides out... there!!... Heather, now... He was as hard as a rock as he slid into my bottom. He didn't need any more lubrication than was already there of course, but it felt much much larger than the knob on his Malacca cane!!!</p> <p> Melissa!!! It was thrilling to feel Scotty right inside me!! I was so proud to be able to do this for him!! and it gave me the most wonderful feeling as he slid in and out of my bottom &lt;grin&gt; He slid into me quite slowly swaying gently side to side and gasping with every little bit of the movement. When he was right in he pressing himself hard against my hot sore bottom and just pulled me to him and held me for a long time. It felt divine and i turned my head and told him: It gives me a gorgeous sensation, Mr. Scott!! it goes right through me!!!</p> <p> Then he started to pull slowly out of my bottom again, just for three or four inches i think, then slooooowly back into my bottom again. Ooooh! it was wonderful!!!</p> <p> It wasn't long before I felt my orgasm starting for a second time that afternoon He must have sensed it and he began to pump in and out of my bottom more fiercely, battering himself against my sore sore bottom, but that somehow added to the thrill of it. He was panting and saying lovely things like: Oh! Heather! My sweet! You lovely girl! You are wonderful! I do love you! . .. verrry much! Oh! Heather! Oooh!! Heather!!!... .</p> <p> All i could do was moan and sigh as the ecstacy crept up through me in rising excitement...</p> <p> At that moment we came together, both of us shuddering and shouting... and i could feel his hot cum flooding up into my bottom...</p> <p> We stayed together as one person for what seemed ages. Then we slowly separated. Scotty said: Stay just like that Heather and let me clean you up a bit. He dropped down on his knees and started to wipe my bottom with a handkerchief. You are most beautiful my darling Heather! he said, I want to lick you clean from all that lab grease, never mind anything else!</p> <p> He was licking and sucking the cheeks of my bottom and I straightened and stood up slowly. With this he began to suck until it felt like most of one cheek of my bottom was in his mouth... then he bit on it!! That really hurt to bite on top of the paddlings he had given to my poor bottom . . but it was sexy and erotic and lascivious and lubricious and... wonderfully exciting!!!!</p> <p> i pulled away and squealed in fright and delight, but i couldn't move far with the table there in front of me. . . Scotty stopped then and said we must be quick or someone would suspect the worst!! How right they would have been - and it was marvellous .</p> <p> He said if he told me in class that he wanted to see me about my work after school that i should come expecting the same treatment again, but without anyone watching all the things he did with my bottom ""like paddle and knob"". And if I felt i needed punishment any time, to ask him ""if he could help me with my work""; he would understand and tell me a time that suited him too :-)</p> <p> Melissa, love, i'll write again after our next meeting...</p> <p> With all my love, your Heather X X X X </p> </div>",[]
109,Orfans: Introduction,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-30,12,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent014a.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>----</p> <p class=""hr""><i>From: ""The Nurses' Handbook""<br/> Pub'd by Edw. Harding, June 1, 1786,<br/> 98 Pall Mall, London.</i></p> <p class=""hr"">Chapter VII<br/> Spanking and Other Treatments for the Bottoms of Orfan Girls,<br/> Conducive to Their Long and Happie Futures.<br/> By<br/> Henry Browne, Doctor of Medicine,<br/> Principal and Physician<br/> To the Great Orfanage for Girls of London,<br/> Where he has attended for some fortie years.</p> <p>My work as Principal and Physician at the Great Orfanage for Girls of London began in the year 1742, which for more than fortie years has been the scene of my constant labours towards the present wellbeing and future happiness of the orfan girls.</p> <p>We have now some three hundred girls in our care, going in age from six week old babes, to children of twelve years, at which time or earlier they leave us for employment in the world.</p> <p>Before I came to work at the Great Orfanage the girls did leave to be employed in the shoppes and taverns of the City, with seldome any good outcomes for themselves.</p> <p>On my appointment as Principal and Physician to the Great Orfanage for Girls of London, the Governors did charge me to find ways to reduce the number of unwanted children born in later life to the orfan girls in our charge.</p> <p>I had also to ensure that the girls leave us with qualities that make them desirable for employment by upright people, and the Governors did demand that I should find the first employer for each girl: one who will take good care of her.</p> <p>The finances of the Great Orfanage, which depended alway upon private gifts, were fortie years ago in a parlous state. Our Royal Charter from King Charles II did lack any good provisions for monies, so that the buildings had become in sore need of repair, and the health and robust development of the girls were in a sorry plight.</p> <p>The Governors therefore besought me to find wayes to increase the gifts of monies to the Great Orfanage and to use these to secure better lives for the orfan girls.</p> <p>In taking up these charges from the Governors, I bethought me of two major wayes to alleviate the conditions of the girls in the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>The first of these from the treatise of L'Abbe Jacques Boileau: ""Historia Flagellantium"" (Paris 1700). It bespeaks the pleasures to females of beatings upon their bottoms if that they have early in their lives been introduced to such titillation of their fesses.</p> <p>The Abbe also wrote of the growing fashion amongst the gentry of England to achieve gratification by beating the bottoms of young girls, or by watching thereof. Both ladies and gentle men in England are of the habit to pay generously for such pleasures.</p> <p>The second waye is described in L'Art de Jouir of M. La Mettrie (Bruxelles 1738), which tells the lasting desire of a girl for a man's yard to enter into her bottom when that she has been pleasured in a like manner to her bottom as a child, and most of all if done to her as a babe to induce defecation.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Treatment of Babies' Bottoms</p> <p>It behoved me then to enlist the aid of certain fine and selfless gentle men from amongst my many acquaintances in London who have the altruistic urge to help those who are helpless and in dire straits.</p> <p>I was able to prevail on some, who quick found others likewise inclined, to give of their time to carefully and diligently awaken each of our infant girls to the sensual joys of having smooth and slipperie objects slide up into her bottom. They did this with lamb wool wrapped on a thin and rounded stick, well coated with cooking greases from the kitchens. I speak more of this in Note 1</p> <p class=""h2"">Friendships and Cleanliness of the Orfan Girls</p> <p>There is little of harm in any tribadic associations that the girls may form amongst themselves while living in the Great Orfanage. They lack the affectionate circle of a family and it is well to encourage them to develop these Sapphic delights in each other so they do not grow up cold and unfeeling to those about them.</p> <p>In their earliest years the girls do sleep several to a bed and we like them to fall asleep in the embrace of each other, stroking and fondling together.</p> <p>Each of the girls does void her bowells after that she has broken her fast in the morning. Straightly after this the older girls of age eight and more do each fill a clyster with warm water which is then pumped into her bottom then voided, to give cleanness and sweetness of her lower parts, as desired by those visitors who may punish her bare bottom that day, of which I write more also in Note 1.</p> <p>We do encourage the older girls to do these things with a clyster cylinder together with a friend, that they may give pleasure to each other.</p> <p>Such liaisons do help to develop in them natures that are warme and loving, which do lead to their happier lives later. Feelings of love and affection towards men will develop soon enough after that they leave the Orfanage.</p> <p class=""h2"">Punishments for the Orfan Girls</p> <p>When a girl did need correction in her early years, her minder did straightly put the girl over her knee and spank upon her bare bottom. A minder did only use her hand to spank with; I did not permit her to use a cane or other instrument to punish.</p> <p>After that the girl reached the age of eight years, though she could be as young as six, her fault was noted and she did then attend the punishment room at the first opportunity for a more formal chastisement and likely with visitors there to observe her proper repentance.</p> <p>Only in the punishment room was a cane or other instrument used to discipline a girl, where the person who gave the punishment was not the injured party.</p> <p>I was able to persuade some few upstanding acquaintances, out of their great charity toward those less fortunate, to sacrifice of their time to chastise these older girls, from twelve down to eight years of age and sometimes younger, by spanking and caning them when that they had misbehaved themselves.</p> <p>With the noble and enerjetic assistance of these fine persons on each day except the Sabbath we were thus able to keep strict discipline amongst our many young orfan girls albeit with few minders in charge of them.</p> <p>I set aside a large room in the Orfanage for the punishments. Discipline by the gentry would always be followed by soothing words and caresses from the spanker, so the girl knew the hurt to her was onlie for her own benefit to correct her faults, and done with no thoughts other than concern for her wellbeing.</p> <p>These charitable works did awakened in the gentle men such personal feelings of compassion for the orfan girls that they did make handsome and frequent gifts of monies to the Orfanage, as did the many who came to observe and marvel at what these altruisitic men, and women too, were doing to help the young objects of their beneficence.</p> <p>Of the wayes used to punish the girls, more anon in Note 2.</p> <p class=""h2"">Training for Service in Households</p> <p>In the years that the girls dwelled in the Great Orfanage they did learn the skills needed to be servants in a large house.</p> <p>They did carry coals, set and lite the fires that heated the Great Orfanage, sweep and scrub floors, clean kitchen pots, milk the cows and prepared foods readie for cooking, made up beds, and all the chores needed for the many who did dwell in the buildings of the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>We also taught the girls to read and to write simple things and to count monies with wood copies of the sovereign, shilling, penny, halfpenny and farthing.</p> <p>For their good health and exercise to help the orfan girls grow up lithe and supple, they daily had time for games such as to throw a ball to each other over a net, and out-door when weather did permit. Onlie those who were sick or in punishment were absent from this daily time of play and youthful exuberance.</p> <p class=""h2"">Visitors View Punishments and Bespeak a Girl</p> <p>Thinking to the futures of our young charges after that they leave the Great Orfanage, we made the girl used to frequent and regular spankings upon her bare bottom for breaches of discipline in the Orfanage, or hap just to keep her in the waye of getting frequent spankings. She thus became especially desirable as a servant in one of the great houses of England where it is the practice to punish the servant girls in this manner.</p> <p>To enable liklie employers to observe and select a girl to their chusing, and also to engender further charitable gifts towards the welfare of our orfan girls, I did have several small rooms builded next to the punishment room, each with an opening to see all that took place so the ladies and gentle men who had an interest in the work of the Great Orfanage could fully observe the chastisement of the girls.</p> <p>These viewing rooms for visitors were of different sizes and convenience, with seats for some thirty in all.</p> <p>The punishment room was oft times in use for some eight or ten hours of each week-day with an hour allotted to each of our noble volunteers from amongst the gentry of London to chastise a girl for her faults.</p> <p>He did then alway shew his deep love and concern for her wellbeing by soothing the hurt to her bottom. He seldom spent the full hour with his miscreant, which did allow time for the visitors to take an interlude between the punishments.</p> <p>The arrangements for visitors to view the punishments did become crucial for to obtain the gifts of monies needed to run the Great Orfanage so I give some detail here of the wayes it was done.</p> <p>There were onlie some one hundred and fiftie girls of an age to be sent to the punishment room, and those interested in our great work of charity did soon get to know each one and formed preferences for their viewings.</p> <p>Any who thought to attend the punishments of our orfan girls could send a servant in advance to fetch the name and age of each girl to be spanked that day, and to know the seating then free.</p> <p>The servant could bespeak with a gift of monies in advance the times for which they desired for a place to view the discipline meted out to the orfan girls.</p> <p>An older girl of eight or more who was not being punished on that day did act as servant to the visitors in each chamber. She would offer a dish of hot chocolate or good Twinings tee for refreshment and simple biskets which she fetched from the kitchens.</p> <p>We did encourage our regular visiting gentry to bring others to share their viewing-room, so we might gain fresh sources of gifts for the poor and destitute girls of the Great Orfanage, and liklie employers to see for themselves that the girls of the orfanage were properly trained to wait upon them and to accept discipline, even of the most severe kind.</p> <p>We did constantly remind our girls, whether they were being punished while visitors watched, or waiting upon those in the viewing chambers, that their future wellbeing did depend upon them attracting a good and kindly person to take them into their household.</p> <p>The girls wore no cloathing beneath their skirts while that they waited upon a visitor, to make easie a slap or fondling of her bare body for to test the nature of a girl.</p> <p>We encourage the girls to linger if that be the wish of the visitor, for talk and for slaps and caresses, and to take all in good part. Some did particular like such gestures of affection from a lady or gentle man and did lay them selves across the lap and e'en raise their skirt to invite slaps and fondling.</p> <p>The girl then informed us of each person who had shown such liking for her so we may put her with that person in later visits, and we do suggest a proper gift to the coffers of the Great Orfanage for each visitor to make before that they did depart, depending upon the freedom they had enjoyed with their waiting girl, and upon their apparent means.</p> <p>I found some officers of the Royal Excise Service did have exceptional interest in our work of giving discipline to the orfan girls and they made excellent supervisors for the visitors. A former Dean of St. Paul's also.</p> <p>They were practiced and able to make amicable agreement over payment of monies, albeit with the most illustrious in the land.</p> <p>These same Dean and gentle men of the Excise Service were the first to hear any proposal from a visitor to take a girl from the Great Orfanage into their employ, and were able to advise me if that they would make a suitable master or mistress for the girl.</p> <p>Of the treatment of our orfan girls by their masters and mistresses after that they leave us I speak more anon in Note 3.</p> <p>We found that the purposes of the Great Orfanage and of the girls in it are best served by acting with great flexibility to satisfy any foibles and peccadilloes of our visitors whose only wish is to benefit the well being of our young charges with donations to our coffers. I give an example in my Note 4.</p> <p class=""h2"">My Final Examination</p> <p>Before a girl does leave the Great Orfanage at age twelve or before, she does come to my chambers for an evening that I might examine her to ensure she is able to meet the likelie demands of an employer without injury to herself, of which more anon in Note 5.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Early Days</p> <p>It took some years at the start before we gained the monies for to build the viewing rooms for visitors, and before all was working smoothly as described here.</p> <p>Nor at the start had the orfan girls become endeared in infancy to firm and slipperie things to be slid up into their bottoms to guard them from pregnancies after that they had left the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>We made shifts in those early days to treat of each older girl so she became enamoured of a firm yard slid up into her bottom and this pleasure for the girls was made plain to visitors in the course of their punishments as added attraction to employ one with such likings.</p> <p>I give some description of these things in Note 6.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Etchings</p> <p>My late friend the artist Wm. Hogarth, Esq. did take a great and personal interest in our work to discipline the girls so to guide them in their wayes.</p> <p>He did chuse a girl six years of age to figure in a series of sketches to show different punishments, which he then made into etchings that did sell to a wide public with the title: ""The Painful Progress of the Idle Scholar"".</p> <p>The Artist donated all profits from the sales of all these etchings to the Great Orfanage, which did redound greatly to his reputation for generosity.</p> <p>The girl of age six did undergo bindings and whippings, large things most painfully slid into her anus, and melted wax poured on her, each of increasing pain even while, as I did discover some years later, her mother and father did watch her wrythings and agonies, of which more anon in Note 7.</p> <p class=""h2"">Difficult Girls</p> <p>The lives of children upon the streets of London have changed little since it was depicted in all its sorry miserie by my late lamented friend Wm. Hogarth, Esq. They are still driven by hunger to have their lovely teeth pulled out, to replenish the gums of the rich whose own teeth have rotted, so the starving child may buy bread with the halfpence she is given.</p> <p>Many children of the streets do die early from brutal treatment and the diseases given to them by those who do wantonlie misuse them.</p> <p>These thoughts do oft bring tears to my eyes as I make my night round and see our dear orfan girls blissfully asleep, who came into the world with nothing, and are at the start of full and healthy lives as a result of the time and discipline so generously given to them by gentle folk out of their marvelous charity.</p> <p>We do keep every girl once admitted to the Great Orfanage, no matter how obstinate and intractable be her nature, because to throw her out onto the streets of London would consign her to an early and painful demise.</p> <p>The most severe punishments are thus used if needed for a girl of obdurate nature, even binding her with cords to remove from her all voluntary movement or control of her bodily functions for many days together, of which I describe more in Note 8.</p> <p class=""h2"">Rare Girls</p> <p>We do sometimes have a rare girl who is truly excited by the harshest punishments that we can inflict upon to her. A select few of our visitors do greatly enjoy to watch while she is thus tortured and do make large gifts to the Great Orfanage for that pleasure.</p> <p>I recount the pleasurings of one such girl in my Note 9.</p> <p class=""h2"">Conclusion</p> <p>The wishes of the Governors of the Great Orfanage have been well satisfied and some have themselves taken girls from us into their houses to work and do their pleasure.</p> <p>The result of the treatments given by charitable ladies and gentle men for our babes and older girls, after that I had been at the Great Orfanage a few years, was to send orfan girls at age twelve or earlier out to serve in large households, who were well builded, strong and healthy, and well able to do the bidding in all wayes of her master and mistress, to their great satisfaction.</p> <p>The girls do welcome the practices of discipline that are favoured by the gentry; also our girls do each have such powerful cravings for some thing firm and sliperie to fill her bottom that she will not permit a man to pleasure her any other way. So never does an unwanted child come to one of our girls, to embarrass the household where she works.</p> <p>This is most conducive to domestic bliss for her employers; Our girls are always in great demand as servants, for they give great satisfaction in the houses where they work, in all possible wayes.</p> <p>As I have described, all successes of my methods have builded upon the extraordinary generosity and charity of those gentry who gave of their time to spank the nether parts of the young girls and bring them to enjoy firm and slipperie things in their bottoms.</p> <p>I have laid out here the secrets of my methods and successe at the Great Orfanage of London in full detail because they may be of use to others who have the charge to manage similar charitable houses for young people.</p> <p>Also I am now so fairly exhausted by the burdens placed on me daily for more than fortie years by these labours that I plan to leave soon to cultivate flowers of another kind in a cottage at No.15 High Street in the village of Barnes-upon-Thames.</p> <p>I hope many of my young friends from their days at the Orfanage will visit me at my cottage whenever they can spare the time; they will alway be most welcome to dine and find there a bed for the night.</p> <p>Your Servant,</p> <p>Henry Browne<br/> Principal and Physician to<br/> the Great Orfanage for Girls,<br/> London, 1785</p> <p>FINIS</p></div>","[""This whole strange account of an orphanage for girls in London, over 200 years ago, came to me from posting a question to alt.sex.spanking about the Oneida Community at Wallingford, in Connecticut, and their 1870's practice of Complex Marriage, where all men were deemed to be married to all the women from age 12 and upwards."", ""In answer to my question about how the Oneida Community avoided unwanted pregnancies, a Humphry Noyes, descendant of the founder of Oneida Community, scanned and sent a chapter from a book found amongst his effects, on how a London orphange for girls was run in the 1700's so as to cut down on pregnancies - and at the same time raised money to run the orfanage."", 'I should be most grateful to receive copies of any further documents anyone may have that are related to this account of The Great Orfanage of London, written in 1786, such as ""The Diary of Hilda"" (below) which was discovered and sent to me by a museum curator after I had first posted the account of the Great Orfanage, which follows.', 'The chapter follows, which is written as a series of Notes.']"
110,"Orfans, Note 1",1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,17,3,"M/g, F/g, an, en",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The key to all our success to send girls out into the world who will avoid to become pregnant is to make each one to so greatly enjoy a firm and well-greased thing to slide up into her rectum that she will greatly prefer the yard of a man in her bottom, to having him in her cunnie.</p> <p>If she fall it will be on her face and with her skirt raised at the back as though by accident and her bottom already greased by her withal.</p> <p>To make our girls thus we do treat our babie girls in their first year of life, to produce in each one a strong liking for anal pleasures, as follows:</p> <p>There are some gentle men who are driven by religious scruple to abase themselves and wash the feet of the poor as a penance. They do this in private to avoid any great show of religiosity. In the same way, there are some who are happy to perform the kind and careful acts that I describe here for the bottom of a babie girl.</p> <p>Such a gentle man will doff his gold braid and wig in a closet at the Great Orfanage and don a cap and plain linen coat. He does then go to one of several small rooms where he will work on his own, with the babies brought to him by a minder, one at a time.</p> <p>The room is equipped with all that he will need, including a table to sit at and work on, bowls of warm water and a piss pot for himself, and the nurse does show him all that he is to do until he is happy to work alone.</p> <p>Regular movements of the bowell are most important to a female babie and never more so than in the first year of life. We assist her in this with a thin smooth and rounded stick of wood, wrapped at one end with the wool of a lamb. The wool is then well covered with soft cooking grease from the kitchens.</p> <p>The gentle man layes the babie girl face down on a table at which he sits and does separate her nates with the fingers of one hand and use the other to slide in the stick with lamb's wool and grease; he does slide this in exceedingly slow and gentle, turning the stick so it enters easy and pleasant for the babie.</p> <p>He does let the stick stay in place, and moves it slightly in and out from time to time. His whole object during this must be to give pleasure to the babe, and he should be able to see this pleasure in the demeanour of the babe with her coos and gurgles of delight, even to tumescence of her little cunnie. He always uses much grease on the wool which pleases the babe mightily.</p> <p>After that the stick is removed the babe will shit easy, and he then will clean everything ready for the next babie.</p> <p>We try to repeat this treatment daily for each infant, as we indeed do find the greased wool of lamb on a stick does give so very great pleasure to the babe that she will e'en hold her shit until she have again the feel of the slipperie wadge large and comfortable up inside her bottom.</p> <p>If we miss a day she is even like to become costive and need a dose of olive oil to start her again.</p> <p>It does also have other effects for the future servant girl that are very happy for her: these treatments soon give her the ability and strong desire to have a smooth and slipperie object slide into her anus and up to fill her rectum, and these cravings do last all her life.</p> <p>Even before the girl does reach pubertie, her great urge is to have pleasure thus; she will readily achieve orgasm this way, with never any problems that come with pregnancy or the bringing of unwanted infants into the world.</p> <p>If she wishes to bear a child, it will be a rational decision by her, not a mistake made in the heat of passion.</p> <p>Nota Bene: Avoid any use of these procedures with a male babie, else he will spend his life aching to have his rectum filled with a stiff object. He will have a most unsatisfied existence, liklie as a catamite. Also, the ladies will lose a stallion!</p> <p>We do cease these treatments of the babie girl after the age of twelve months; she will keep no memory of it in her mind, but will always retain the propensitie, and this will lie dormant until awakened in later years. She will then think her urges to make love with her lovely bottom were born to her.</p> <p>The room where the gentle man makes these treatments does have a sand timer and a new babie is brought each half hour by the minder until the man says to stop. I have seen a man stay to treat as many as a dozen babie girls at one sitting.</p> <p>There is a spy hole for each room so I may see discretely that all is being done right. I have seen many a man so driven by contrition for his deeds in the world that he does lovingly kiss the bottom of the babie.</p> <p>The penitent will oft also slide his tongue into the anus of the babe to ensure she feel good and proper ecstasy, which is the very essence of the work. It is indeed marvelous to behold such loving atonement by a man, and equally often by a woman.</p> <p>The men who give this compassionate service to the Orfanage seem alway able to find others of like mind, so we never lack for gentle men who wish to make such self abasement and penance for the very great benefit of the orfan girls.</p> <p>We sometime do have a woman who wishes to do this work for the good of the orfan babes and she will do it mighty loving and well. Most though are men and they do seem alway to know how to find more to join them at the work.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Clyster:</p> <p>About the age of eight, the orfan girl will leave her dormitory room of twenty girls, and move to a separate part of the building to be with others of eight years and older in smaller rooms, to sleep and complete her toilet.</p> <p>Here we teach her to use a small clyster cylinder pump after that she does shit each day, for the sake of cleanliness for herself and for her companions, and so she will be sweet and lovely for any visitor who may wish to touch her there.</p> <p>She is taught to use warm water, both for good cleansing and for her own pleasure with the wood nozzle so she does enjoy the doing of it. A minder is in attendance, to teach these older girls to fill the clyster in the washroom, then carry it decently under her apron into the closet.</p> <p>After, she will bring the clyster back out and the minder does ensure that each girl do wash and clean it properly as well as herself.</p> <p>A girl who is due in the punishment room which is about once every two weeks does have her bottom purged well in this way and also washes with soap in a hot tub so she is excellent clean both inside and out for the greater pleasure of her punisher.</p> <p>We do provide each girl with a new snuff box which is excellent to hold cooking grease for her bottom and have it alway on her person so she may not be caught unready at any time after that she has left the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>We do also place in the closet from time to time some 'dillie dolls like those sold by women in Picadillie; slender ones the thickness of a finger only, coated with a hard and shinie coach varnish.</p> <p>She quickly learns from the minder and other girls to use these dildolls to pleasure her bottom, and to gain swift dexteritie in the application of grease to her bottom from her snuff box. This usage will ensure when she does join a household to work there that she be alway prepared against an importunate master.</p> <p>Most of the gentle men who do treat of the bottoms of the infant with such great love and kindness do also make generous and frequent gifts of monies to the Great Orfanage. Between the gifts from these gentle men, and the spankers, and the visitors who do watch the punishments of the orfan girls, and gentry who receive our girls into employment, the Orfanage soon did come to lack of nothing for funds and the girls are happy, well nourished, lively and pleasant.</p> <p>The arrangements are truly idyllic and most fully satisfying for all.</p></div>",[]
111,"Orfans, Note 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,7,4,"M/g, F/g, sm, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Our wayes of spanking in the punishment room are best told from memory as I did watch some of them to happen:</p> <p>The first I recall is Brenda, some eight years of age. She was built sturdy with some youthfull plumpness and a pleasant nature.</p> <p>Brenda is brought to the punishment room by a minder, and her spanker awaits: Capt. John Tulk, late retired from His Majesty's Navy. A large man and by reputation a very dragon in any naval action, he is most gentle to our girls withal, though new to helping us charitably with his time.</p> <p>As with all who are new, Capt. Tulk is assisted by a more experienced friend until he will be able judge for himself the force and duration of spanking that is needed, depending upon the age and maturity of each girl who is presented for punishment. His mentor in this case is Sir Anthony Tukesbury, Bart.</p> <p>The spanker aims to illicit from a girl so young as Brenda a properly contrite response to her punishment. The force of spanking must be nicely adjusted to engender the tears of a young girl and pleas for mercy, more by appearance of fierce punishment than by real hurt to her lovely and delicate bottom.</p> <p>Brisk beating may be needed, though, to warm a girl of twelve to bring her to copious weeping, loud pleadings, straining at her ties, wriggling, squerming and the full pageant of spanking -which brings to the ladies and gentlemen, both spanker and observer, the greatest satisfaction of feeling that a punishment has been well delivered, which does draw from them their greatest bounty towards the coffers of the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>The spankings are to chastise each girl as befits her particular physique and naughtiness. She must never be allowed to feel that the first purpose of her punishment is to cause an employer to hire her, though I suspect some of the older girls do ""play to the gallery"" so to attract a wealthy observer to employ them, with pretty squeals and wriggles during their spankings.</p> <p>To return to Brenda and Capt. Tulk:</p> <p>He sits in a spanking chair with no arm-rests to restrict his work, with Sir Anthony standing on his right hand.</p> <p>""Come stand before me, Brenda. You may leave us now, ma'am"", to the attendant, who starts the one hour sand-timer as she leaves and closes the door behind her.</p> <p>""The slate here in my hand Brenda does state that you were caught pinching another girl Pamela so hard that the marks were there to see on the next day!</p> <p>""What do you say to that, Miss Brenda, pray?!"" and his gnarled weather-beaten face looked properly fierce.</p> <p>""She hit me first, Sir!""</p> <p>""You are making this worse for yourself, Miss (frowning fiercer) You must NEVER tell tales about what another girl has done!</p> <p>""Even if what you say were true, who will believe you? and you get yourself accused of telling lies to save yourself!</p> <p>""So now I have to punished you for telling untruths as well as for pinching Pamela!</p> <p>""Come close to me Brenda... and turn your back... I am going to lift your skirt... there, hold it up. Now your drawers come down . . (sliding them down her legs) and step out of them, please.</p> <p>""I want you to lie yourself over my knee here . . right over . . there. And I tuck your skirt into the neck of your dress...</p> <p>""I am going to spank you with my hand, Brenda, and it's a very hard hand, Brenda. I have used it to kill people in battles at sea, Brenda.</p> <p>""So it will hurt, Brenda!""</p> <p>Capt. Tulk's hand was indeed huge as he laid it against the plump white bottom of the eight year old Brenda. She was now weeping in terror of the ogre who now had her firmly pressed down on the small of her back against his rough sea-going trousers.</p> <p>The cheeks of her bottom did squeeze together in jerks as she sobbed loudly and her face did show sheer terror.</p> <p>SLAPPPP!!!!</p> <p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!"" Brenda wriggled her bottom violently in pain.</p> <p> Capt. Tulk looked inquiringly at Sir Anthony - was it too hard?? Sir Anthony nodded approval... all unseen to Brenda.</p> <p>SLAPPPP!!!!!</p> <p>""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!!!"", and Brenda squermed on his lap, weeping.</p> <p>SLAPPPP!!!!!!!</p> <p>""Oooooooowwww!!"", and Brenda wrythed again in pain, and sobbing.</p> <p>After Capt. Tulk had smacked Brenda's chubby round bottom a dozen times (making much noise, but not too terribly hard!) it was glowing a faint red and she was weeping copiously, and Sir Anthony signaled to rest...</p> <p>""Brenda, I'll stop spanking now... and I will take away some of your pain.</p> <p>""I do it like this . . by stroking your sore . . sore . . bottom gennnnnnnntly . . gennnnnntly . . there . . that's better?""</p> <p>And Capt. Tulk slowly fondled and kneaded Brenda's sore red bottom in a way that soon had her to stop wrything around and crying as she began to make sounds more like humming as she squirmed slowly on his lap in pleasure.</p> <p>Sir Anthony signaled to stop after some ten minutes of soothing massage to Brenda's angelic bottom... and Capt. Tulk continued:</p> <p>""Brenda, that spanking with my hard hand was your punishment for cruelly pinching Pamela so the marks on her were still there next day.</p> <p>""For telling tales about her and trying to put the blame on her, I am going to spank you with something harder: the back of a hairbrush...</p> <p>""I want to be sure you are lying firm over my knee, and I know it's rough Navy trousers I am wearing, which may chafe hard on your fair skin... There, I hold you firm now...</p> <p>""Let me remind you, Brenda: you will NOT tell tales!"".</p> <p>SLAPPPP!...</p> <p>as the hairbrush flattened Brenda's lovely plump little bottom . .</p> <p>""OOOOOOOH!!! OOOOOOOOOOOH!!"" shouted Brenda...</p> <p>""Brenda, you will NOT tell tales!""</p> <p>SLAPPPP!!...</p> <p>as the back of the hairbrush again flattened Brenda's angelic bottom...</p> <p>""OOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!"", yelled Brenda...</p> <p>""Brenda, NEVER tell tales!""</p> <p>SLAPPPP!!!!</p> <p>and the back of the hairbrush again gave Brenda's adorable bottom another stinging kiss...</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!!!"" and Brenda wept floods of tears now.</p> <p>Capt. Tulk raised an eyebrow to Sir Anthony, who nodded.</p> <p>""Come Brenda, that is enough to help you remember: NEVER tell tales my dear girl.</p> <p>""Now you have paid the price, your punishment is ended, and you are forgiven.</p> <p>""Let me help you to sit up... so I can give you a hug... and I'll soothe that sore sore bottom of yours"".</p> <p>Brenda now sat on his lap with her bottom sticking out over the edge and he did rub and squeeze his hand gently all around over her soft silky smooth roundness.</p> <p>Capt. Tulk had his other arm hold Brenda firmly with her face to the breast of his rough serge sea jacket, while he kissed her forehead and murmured to her:</p> <p>""You are forgiven for all you did wrong, my dear Brenda... Everything is all right now... Dry your eyes... here take my handkerchief... see, it has my initials on it . . and you may keep it my dear Brenda. You are nice girl and I am fond of you"".</p> <p>Capt. Tulk continued for a long time to stroke Brenda's painful bottom, and reassure her that all was now well.........</p> <p>""Now, time to stand up again, and here are your drawers to put back on again, ready to go.</p> <p>""All dressed now...</p> <p>""Brenda, please tell me that you forgive me for being the person to cause you so much pain! Can you forgive me, Brenda? Please!""</p> <p>""Yes Sir, thank you Sir! And thank you for caring enough to punish me, Sir!""</p> <p>And dear Brenda near stumbled as she bobbed him the curtsey which we teach the girls to give after that they have been spanked.</p> <p>Capt. Tulk rang on the hand bell and the minder entered to escorted Brenda away to her lessons again.</p> <p>Sir Anthony, I saw, grasped Capt. Tulk firmly by the hand and clapped him on the back in congratulation for a delicate spanking well and lovingly done.</p> <p>For the punishment of Brenda, the observers at the spy-holes were those who usually like to visit for the spanking of our younger girls. These observers alway do give generously to see the Great Orfanage maintain such good standards of discipline with unstinted time spent upon the punishments of the girls.</p> <p>Jessica, the next girl I have in mind, is ten and she usually has a somewhat dull and surly expression on her face: not one of our more attractive girls to hire as a servant and I expected we may have difficulty to find her a good employer. The minder brings her into the punishment room where Lady Frances awaits.</p> <p>Her ladyship is a forceful woman, though not tall. She has changed her fashionable clothes for the stern work ahead, and has a simple smock with no adornment in her hair nor any jewelry showing, and wore a mask to keep her identity from the visitors at their viewing windows.</p> <p>""Come here, Jessica. I am Lady Frances. I want you to address me as Ma'am"".</p> <p>""Yes 'm"".</p> <p>""No, not 'm... You must learn to say it right; say Ma'am"".</p> <p>""Yes, Ma'am"".</p> <p>""That's better, Jessica... Now, your slate says you did not polish the brass and copper cooking pots as you should. It says here that you are often lazy. Jessica, tell me if you think that is true?""</p> <p>""Yes, Ma'am, I suspose so"".</p> <p>And Jessica hung her head.</p> <p>""My job is to help you to mend your ways, Jessica. I want you to stand up on that box and bend yourself over the end of the table"".</p> <p>To the minder:</p> <p>""Fasten Jessica's wrists to the table rings, please... Now raise her skirt and tuck it into her collar... Remove her under-drawers... and take them with you as you leave. Thank you"".</p> <p>As the attendant leaves the room, she turns the sand timer to start it...</p> <p>""Jessica, before the hour is out, I will do my best to make you decide to work hard at all the tasks you are given to do.</p> <p>""This is for the good of your whole future. A lazy girl can not survive today. No one will want to employ you. You MUST learn: You WILL work hard!</p> <p>""I will start first with the wood paddle... You are to count the strokes: After the first one say: ""One, thank you Ma'am"", and so on.</p> <p>""And I will remind you of why you are being beaten . . Do you understand, Jessica?""</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am, thank you Ma'am"".</p> <p>SLAPPPP went the paddle and flattened Jessica's plump bottom.</p> <p>""OHHHH! ONE Ma'am, thank you Ma'am"".</p> <p>""You WILL work hard, Jessica!""</p> <p>SLAPPPP went the paddle again on Jessica's soft warm bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAH!! TWO MA'AM, thank you Ma'am"".</p> <p>""You WILL work hard, Jessica!""</p> <p>SLAPPPP went the paddle on Jessica's bare bottom as she bent over the table with wrists firmly tied in place, and I saw m'Lady Frances knew well how to spank... the blows were not hard and Jessica would be able to take a full hour of punishment at the force used by her spanker on the paddle... tho' her pain will mount until she will feel most sore by the end. And at every stroke, m'Lady firmly said:</p> <p>""You WILL work hard, Jessica!""</p> <p>At ""OOOOOOOOOOW! TWENTY Ma'am, thank you Ma'am"", Jessica was weeping copiously, and m'Lady Frances stopped for some five minutes...</p> <p>""Now, Jessica, I am going to tie this blindfold on you, and I am going to use the strap for punishment. You will not know when the strap will hit you...</p> <p>""As you bend over the table there with your bottom bare I want you to imagine that you are polishing the brasses, and for a few minutes you have stopped working hard at it... THAT is when the strap will strike you.</p> <p>""And I want you to start counting again, from ONE. Do you understand, Jessica?""</p> <p>""Yes, Ma'am, thank you Ma'am"". (her voice choking with tears).</p> <p>The strap whistled through the air and landed on Jessica's scarlet bottom with no warning: CRAKKKK...</p> <p>""AAAAAH! ONE, Ma'am. Thank you Ma'am"".</p> <p>""You WILL work hard, Jessica!""</p> <p>A long pause, then:</p> <p>CRAKKKK... the strap made a loud noise as it bit into Jessica's bottom again. And by this time Jessica was squerming and wrything against the bonds on her wrists, jerking and kicking her legs back straight out as she howled, then said:</p> <p>""TWO MA'AM. Thank you Ma'am"".</p> <p>""You WILL work hard, Jessica!""</p> <p>With all the long terrifying waits for the next blow, Jessica got no more than seven cuts with the strap... but they were hard and most painful to her.</p> <p>M'Lady Frances had kept the pain well within what Jessica's ten year old bottom could endure, though she did buck and jerk at every cut of the strap in a most lively way.</p> <p>At: ""SEVEN MA'AM, thank you ma'am""...</p> <p>""Jessica, you WILL work hard... won't you Jessica??""</p> <p>""YES Ma'am, yes I will Ma'am, yes I will, I will, I will!"".</p> <p>""Very well, Jessica. I will release your wrists and soothe your sore red bottom. I will rub it gently...""</p> <p>Jessica's bottom felt m'Lady's hand most painfully and she winced and twisted her hips from side to side in agony as the fingers pressed and rubbed deep into her scarlet cheeks, while she cried out in pain...</p> <p>""Shush! Shush! 'Tis for your own good! This will disperse the bruises. You will have far less pain tonight, Jessica. Stay still while I take the pain away"".</p> <p>And m'Lady Frances kept probing and kneading Jessica's aching bottom, though Jessica continued to bawl in pain...</p> <p>""Jessica, hush! I will soothe you with my own person!""</p> <p>A quick flurry of m'Lady's smock put it up on Jessica's back and m'Lady stood close behind Jessica, pressing herself hard against the girl's bare bottom, rocking hard and quick from side to side.</p> <p>I have no doubt m'Lady was naked under her smock. Jessica was most suddenly startled to feel m'Lady's warm naked body pressing against her bottom, and she straight stopped her noise!</p> <p>M'Lady did rock herself faster and more intense thus a few minutes longer... then her face flushed red and her jerking movement betrayed a sudden climax to her work, after which she drew back and let her smock fall into place.</p> <p>After some time of heavy breath while m'Lady recovered herself: ""I think you are ready now, Jessica my dear, to go back to your work. Let me help you up... . and we'll lower your skirt -there!""</p> <p>""Can you forgive me, Jessica dear, for the punishment I have just given you? It was intended only for your own benefit, you know!""</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am, thank you Ma'am. It is most good of you to care for me and my future, Ma'am"".</p> <p>We do teach the girls to drop a curtsie when they reply thus to their spanker but dear Jessica was so deeply affected by the feel of being loved when that m'Lady had frigged her bare cunnie against Jesse's naked and sensuous bottom that she did fall to the ground and clasp the knees of m'Lady and lay her head into her crotch and rub it there to the great delight of m'Lady Frances.</p> <p>""Thank you Ma'am! Thank you Ma'am! Thank you indeed Ma'am!'</p> <p>""That is very lovely of you, Jessica my dear. I will remember you alway with affection and mayhap we will chance to meet again"".</p> <p>At this moment the attendant came in response to m'Lady's ring to escort Jessica back to her work.</p> <p>""And Jessica...""</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am?""</p> <p>""You WILL work hard... won't you?""</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am. Thank you Ma'am!""</p> <p>and Jessica walked stiffly from the punishment room.</p> <p>The reader will note that we make no attempt at the Great Orfanage to hide the true nature of a girl from her spanker or those watching who might employ her.</p> <p>The future mistresses of our orfan girls do find that the demeanour of a girl as she undergoes painful correction is an excellent indication of her personal nature. Whether the girl would be a willing, hardworking and compliant member of the household; Or whether she have a high spirit that needs to be tamed with much strong punishment, which some ladies do greatly prefer; Or somewhat lazy and invite punishment almost daily...</p> <p>M'Lady Frances did come to me and ask that she be allowed to have more dealings with Jessica and punish her on some future occasions as she fancied the girl may be suitable to her needs for a personal servant in her household by the following year when that Jessica will have reached eleven years of age.</p> <p>And such did indeed come to pass after that M'Lady Frances had spanked Jessica hard for some several times more and frigged her naked cunnie against the girl's warm and punished bottom on every occasion to the great delight of the visitors behind their viewing windows.</p> <p>M'Lady Frances did take Jessica to her house when aged eleven and likely had to spank her upon her bare bottom almost daily so she will work to earn her keep. The solicitude of the gentry for our orfan girls never ceases to amaze me: some mistresses of large houses are well satisfied with a girl who needs such frequent chastisement, but is otherwise clean and well-mannered.</p> <p>Jessica did come visit me some years later when that m'Lady was in Town and told me how that things had gone with her. She had a room on the same floor of the house as m'Lady separate from the other servants so she was alway in quick and easy call.</p> <p>M'Lady kept Jessica employed with sewing and the mending of cloathes and did indeed beat her most days saying it was for laziness and did frig herself each time against the warm and comfortable body of Jessica sometime one way sometime another.</p> <p>Her meals were brought to her room and m'Lady did make sure she had plenty and did keep what some do call her puppy fat so she stayed cuddlesome to m'Lady.</p> <p>M'Lord her husband did have much to drink on Jessica's first Christmas there and come to her room. Great was his surprise and pleasure when Jessica gave no resistance to his advances and e'en rolled on the bed and did offer him her plump and comely bottom which she had swift prepared for him with grease from the snuff box we had given her.</p> <p>Great was his joy as his rampant yard slid slowly into her twelve year old bottom which he told her he did find mighty tight and greatly to his pleasure. She had replied that he did give her a wonderful feeling that did go all through her, and he did like that much.</p> <p>Jessica when that she came to see me was still enjoying daily spankings from m'Lady and was oft times pleasured by his Lordship who alway did extol the tight grip that her young bottom did take of his rampant yard.</p> <p>It did seem that the charity of those who had given of their time to spank young Jessica while she was in the Great Orfanage had indeed given this unlikely girl the most excellent opportunities for a full and healthful life.</p> <p>When that in some few years m'Lady wishes again to have a girl of eleven or twelve as her personal servant she will like visit the Great Orfanage and chuse another, while she let Jessica go, as a virgin still with her maidenhead intact, to the marriage bed of one of the prosperous farmers on their estates with a dowry that did show the thanks of m'Lady and his Lordship for the great pleasures that Jessica had provide for them over the years.</p> <p>As Jessica did leave me I felt what great reward I had for my work amongst the orfans in my charge and wished it may long continue.</p> <p>For the third girl I recall, a renowned Member of Parliament awaited in the punishment room, Charles James F--, a generous benefactor of our Orfanage. He had doffed his wig and finery and chose to wear a small grey mask and the white costume of a master cook, all excepting the tall white hat.</p> <p>As we know, one peculiar cut of this clothing is its lack of covering for the wearer's privy parts which lie open and fully exposed under the white apron of the cook, so to piss without handling.</p> <p>An attendant brought in the miscreant, Colleen, a lively girl of twelve with a slender frame, milk-white skin and red hair. Her breasts had hardly begun to show, but her lily-white bottom jutted out firmly from her narrow hips, as only a young girl's can. Her green eyes usually laughing and with a twinkle in them, but not now - she knew she was due for severe punishment.</p> <p>""Colleen, your the slate says you started a water fight last Friday night in your dormitory, using the clyster cylinder that you have for washing in your bottom, and the walls of your dormitory were running with water before you could be stopped.</p> <p>""What's more, Colleen, Matron received a clyster-full of cold water in her face from you. She says you aimed the clyster cylinder deliberately at her before she could reach you to stop the fight.</p> <p>""Colleen, tell me first, do you dispute any of these charges?""</p> <p>""I didn't aim it at Matron, Sir, she moved in the way as I began to squirt at another girl!""</p> <p>""That's as may be. Tell me Colleen, why did you start a clyster fight?""</p> <p>""It was fun, Sir, it really was...""</p> <p>Mr. F-- had a fit of coughing to cover his laughter. When he recovered: ""Colleen, it is my painful duty to spank you until I'm sure you will remember the pain for many months to come, and curb any temptation in yourself to have ""fun"" of this kind... Do you understand, Colleen?""</p> <p>""Yes, Sir. I'm sorry, Sir"".</p> <p>""Yes. Well, Colleen, you will have to pay now. It is a most grievous fault that you have committed and it is my unpleasant duty to make sure you remember that you are sorry"".</p> <p>""Colleen, I want your upper half on the table and your legs hanging down and tied well apart.</p> <p>""Thank you, ma'am (to the minder) her wrists first, tied to the rings. Soft leather, is it? Not too tight please -</p> <p>""Good! Now her skirt up and drawers off... and tie her ankles - not too tight but wide apart - to the table legs.</p> <p>""Thank you. You may leave us now...""</p> <p>The attendant took Colleen's drawers with her, and started the one-hour sand timer then closed the door as she left.</p> <p>Charles James F--- said:</p> <p>""This must be a severe punishment and I very much regret I have to do this, my dear Colleen. First I must impress upon you that I hold no personal ill will toward you and to make you mindful of this I will do to you thus...""</p> <p>He took out a fine lawn hand kerchief and touched it briefly with his tongue then pressed that wet part to Colleen's small and pink rosebud which was facing the windows for visitors and clear for all to see between the two milk-white orbs of her lovely bottom.</p> <p>Mr. F-- did lift the hand kerchief away and did examine it closely.</p> <p>""Colleen, I am pleased to see that you have cleansed yourself well this morn"", and without more ado he kneeled upon the floor behind her and kissed her bottom full and deep.</p> <p>His head pushed in again and again - he was certainly using his tongue to lick and suck her rosebud and used it to probe into her bottom. Colleen did make gasp and moan as she squirmed her bottom in pleasure of what was done to her as he did linger and give great joy to the girl, (and to himself methought).</p> <p>At last Mr. F-- did remove his face from between her lovely milk-white cheeks and stand again upon his feet.</p> <p>""My dear Colleen, I hope you do believe now that I am truly fond of you and will only punish you now for your own good, to help you mend your ways?""</p> <p>""Aye, indeed I do Sir!"", returned Colleen, wondering what to happen next.</p> <p>""Your bottom is going to swallow this dildoll and I will spank you while it is inside you, which will hurt most harshly.</p> <p>""The 'Battering Ram' as you call it will put the dildoll inside your bottom for me, and indeed nothing is known that can stop this Battering Ram from forcing an entry to the most tight closed door"".</p> <p>""Oh! Please Sir! It will hurt me most terribly, I'm sure of it! Please, do you have to use it Sir?!""</p> <p>""You should have thought of that before you squirted water with the clyster in the face of Matron, Colleen!"", said Mr. F-- as he took from a peg on the wall the stick with a disk near one end and let it hang by its thin cords from the beams above.</p> <p>The varnished stick as long as his arm and as thick as his little finger did swing back and fore along its length with one round end tapping against Colleen's rosebud.</p> <p>""Look-you Colleen, this is the dildoll your bottom is going to swallow!"", and he held up the largest one from the table for Colleen and the visitors to see.</p> <p>The dildoll was about four inch long and an inch across at the thickest part about midway along it. The ends were well rounded, with a hole for the stick in one end, and all well varnished.</p> <p>Mr. F-- did let Colleen take a close look and her face did show her fear and trepidation plainly for the visitors to see.</p> <p>""The dildoll slides loosly onto the end of the varnished stick, thus... and I make sure your bottom is well greased... and the dildoll also.</p> <p>""I have a ten pound weight on this cord which I run over the pulley down here between your legs and loop onto the disk so the weight does pull the dildoll toward your pretty rosebud, thus"".</p> <p>""Oh! I do feel the Battering Ram pressing to enter, Sir! Can nothing stop it?!""</p> <p>""Nothing, my dear Colleen! I have a fifty pound weight here should we need it to overcome any reluctance you may have to allow the dildoll to slide into your lovely bottom!""</p> <p>""Oh! Sir that does sound most painful! Can you please make it easy for me?""</p> <p>""Indeed I can my dear Colleen. First I add another ten pound weight, thus... so the dildoll is pulled even harder toward your rosebud, And second, I do swing the end of the Battering Ram, so"".</p> <p>The end of the stick toward the visitors was weighted to swing like the bob of a pendulum, and this did make that end of the stick swing on its cord from the beam above. It was a cord of several feet and the swing was long and easy.</p> <p>The dildoll as it pressed against Colleen's rosebud was twisted slowly from side to side by the swinging of the other end and she did squirm her bottom mightily in pleasure at the feel of the well greased dildoll rubbing thus as it pressed against her rosebud.</p> <p>With this steady movement from side to side against Colleen's sweet rosebud the dildoll, pulled as it was by twenty pounds of weight, did slowly work itself between her lips to part them wide and make the dildoll to enter her bottom as the visitors did gape in awe and Colleen did gasp loud and long as she felt the dildoll slide slowly up all the waye into her bottom.</p> <p>The disk on the stick had stopped against the cheeks of Colleen's bottom so the stick did penetrate Colleen's bottom but little, and the dildoll was drawn in as her sphyncter closed on the tapered end of the varnished wood dildoll.</p> <p>Mr. F-- did unloop the cord from the disk and pull the stick from her rosebud to hang it against the wall again.</p> <p>Colleen's rosebud did close to push the dildoll well up inside her bottom and the visitors could see from her face the very great joy that she did have from this as her rosebud did close over the smooth round end of the varnished wood.</p> <p>""Colleen, I am going to spank you while you have the large dildoll up inside your bottom and the pain will remind you for evermore that you are never to treat those in authority over you with such gross disrespect as you did treat Matron with the clyster on Friday.</p> <p>""I want you to count as I apply the paddle to your bottom: One Sir, and so on, no matter how much it does hurt you. Do you understand me, Colleen?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir! Please don't hurt me too much Sir!""</p> <p>""Only as much as I have to, Colleen!""</p> <p>SLAPP! went the first kiss of the paddle.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh!... . One Sir!"".</p> <p>SLAPP! ""Aaaagh! Two Sir!""</p> <p>SLAPP! ""Owwwwwwwww! Three Sir""</p> <p>And each time Colleen frigged her cunnie against the edge of the table and she did revel in the sensation of the dildoll as it moved sharply inside her bottom at each slap of the paddle and excited her deepest centres of joy.</p> <p>Mr. F-- was slapping Colleen's bottom with the paddle only hard enough to make the dildoll excite her far up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Colleen did know to give a display of pain for the visitors with her cries of Ohhhh! Owwwww! Aaaaagh! and the like but she could not disguise what happened to her in the end as she approached her climax of delight from the excitement of the dildoll as it was thrust again and again by the rapid beating of the paddle deep into her bottom and her hips moved rapidly to frig her cunnie against the edge of the table before her whole frame went rigid with her ecstasy then sank in torpid languor, as she lay gasping on the table with her legs gone limp over the side.</p> <p>""Colleen, I believe I have punished you sufficient now; I will remove the dildoll from in your bottom and try to sooth the bruises to your cheeks"".</p> <p>Mr. F-- did grasp the thin cord that was fastened to the dildoll and gently pulled on the rounded wooden plug until it came slowly out from between the lips of Colleen's rosebud.</p> <p>Every person amongst the visitors did well understand this to show that Colleen would be well able to serve the master of the house where she was employed as well as his male guests, and that Colleen would greatly enjoy the doing thereof.</p> <p>Mr. F-- did take grease on his hands and gently stroke them over Colleen's lovely bottom to disperse any bruising and to sooth any hurt to the love channel into her bottom with a well-greased finger lovingly pressed between the pink lips of her sweet rosebud and slid slowly in and out for a considerable time while Colleen did sigh and moan in her pleasure thereat and Mr. Fox's hand did disappear beneath his cook's apron to make his own pleasure there.</p> <p>At last Mr. F-- did undo the bindings to Colleen's ankles and wrists and help her to stand again as he did lower her skirt to make her decent.</p> <p>He did ring the hand-bell for the minder as he asked Colleen the usual question after a spanking:</p> <p>""Colleen, my dear, I most sincerely hope you will forgive me for causing you such great and grievous hurt? I only hope I have helped you to see the wayes that you must behave for the future?""</p> <p>""I know it was no more hurt to me than I needed for my own good Sir! Prithee bless me as you would your own daughter Sir, if that be I do not ask too much"", and Colleen sank to her knees in front of this most eminent member of the House of Commons.</p> <p>Mr. F-- had already given most copiously of his time as a charity to our orfan girl Colleen but he made no scruple about adding his blessing to the orfan waif before him and she so grateful that there were tears on her cheeks as she left the punishment room with her minder.</p> <p>These three different spankings do serve to illustrate the manner thereof. Some do truly punish the orfan girl and correct her misbehaviour while others do show the visitors more what manner of pleasures they can expect to enjoy with that orfan girl if that they do take her to their household.</p> <p>All punishments to girls of eight and upward are given in the punishment room before visitors. Generous gifts are elicited from those who view the spankings and these do support the Great Orfanage and the charitable work of those who do the spankings.</p> <p>The number of orfan girls that we can support has risen in my time from less than fiftie when I did first come to more than three hundred at the time I do write and their conditions have vastly improved withal.</p> <p>The punishment room and the work there of the gentry which they do out of their extraordinary charity is the engine which drives the whole marvellous machine which does support and train so many destitute orfan girls so that some twenty each year do grow to leave us for secure employment with good masters and mistresses as servants in some of the finest houses in the Realm.</p> <p>Without the punishment room and its viewing chambers, with the charitable gentle folk who do spank the girls' bottoms there, nothing of this would have come to pass.</p> <p>It is to the marvelous charity of these gentle men and women that so many orfan girls do owe their fine start in life.</p></div>",[]
112,"Orfans, Note 3",3,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,2,2,"M/g, sp, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We do keep the orfan girls from the time they come to us which is usually within six weeks after birth until the age of eleven or twelve when we do place them in employment, mostlie as servants in large houses.</p> <p>The Great Orfanage has gained a considerable reputation for the girls we supply as servants, for we do train them well in the arts of house work, as well as in school-room lessons of the three R's.</p> <p>By eleven or twelve, they are well ready to be valuable as a servant for the owners of a mansion, who all pay liberally to the Orfanage for their training we have given.</p> <p>The Orfanage girls do indeed have a wonderful start in life, as all the world is waiting to have a girl who leaves our doors.</p> <p>Gentle folk who seek one of our girls for their house do tell us first the type of work that they will do, and whether they seek a girl who is docile or sprightly, and we select likely candidates.</p> <p>They then come to the Orfanage and interview and see the girls being punished, and so make their choice.</p> <p>Some girls do start as a housemaid or chambermaid; others are used more to look after linens and to sew and use the hot-iron on clothes under supervision of the housekeeper or milady herself.</p> <p>When a girl leaves the Orfanage to work in a mansion, she has a parting gift from us some articles of toilet for her personal cleanliness: a small clyster cylinder pump, a simple snuff box filled with soft grease to carry at all times in her pocket and a tapered dildoll to open her rosebud ready for her master to use.</p> <p>Her employers always find her willing, hardworking and compliant for she has no other place in the whole world to go. She gets no payment in money, and she knows a hard spanking or caning on her bare bottom from the master, or the mistress of the house, can be expected for any infractions to their rules.</p> <p>Her master and mistress often find it politic to have the orfan girl sleep in a room separated from the other servants, so she keeps her privacy. This is good when she is in need of discipline, so her bawling does not disturb the other servants, or when desired by her Master.</p> <p>The Master of the house often chooses to attend to schooling the orfan girl in her room, so she may become a fit governess for the children he has or may have in the future. I have heard of many a man who felt such charity towards the young orfan girl that he spent much time to tutor her thus, specially when his wife was not home to require his duty and attentions for herself.</p> <p>On her part, his wife was glad he finds some interest to keep him at home of a night, instead of spending his time in dubious company in town, drinking and gambling and other less savoury diversions. She knows too that the orfan girl is clean and also that the hours with her husband will result in no scandalous pregnancy.</p> <p>A friend who stays some days at a house will sometimes spend much of his time with the orfan girl to give her lessons in particular things such as Mathematics or Geography.</p> <p>One girl, Heather, did tell me of a Cambridge visitor who did offer her master that he would teach her the verbs of Latin so she could then teach his children.</p> <p>This learned visitor did alway take the time to chastise Heather full well when she failed in her lessons which was often and she did spend many days in weeping.</p> <p>He did have little success to teach Latin to Heather until that he did lie himself naked upon her bed and tell her to sit facing him with his rampant member up inside her bottom.</p> <p>He did then make her recite as she did raise and lower herself:</p> <p><i>Amo, I love<br/> Amas, Thou doest love<br/> Amat, He loves</i></p> <p>and so on until they did together reach a climax to their learning and their great pleasure, and this did make her to remember his lessons for evermore.</p> <p>The next day they did undertake another verb and so on until the end of the month for which he did stay.</p> <p>The Cambridge don happen did visit oft and she became quite learned in Latin and could discourse freely in that language, and did then teach the children of her master and mistress.</p> <p>I have since learned that many scholars at our great universities do oft, out of the great goodness of their hearts, use these same wayes to teach young servants in the houses where they stay so they may thus advance to the position of governess.</p> <p>I never cease to wonder at the marvellous charity of those who give to others who are so much less fortunate than themselves, whether it be monies or learning.</p> <p>The altruism and compassion of worldly men does oft amaze me.</p></div>",[]
113,"Orfans, Note 4",4,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,10,4,"F/g, sp, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>But one example will suffice to show the degree to which we are flexible to meet the desires of our patrons.</p> <p>Lady Cynthia, wife of Sir Thomas B-----, did come to observe our punishments and her eye was specially caught by one orfan girl by the name of Beryl who was aged only ten years at that time.</p> <p>M'Lady did ask me if the governess of her own children could be permitted to administer punishment to this girl when next she was due for chastisement while that m'Lady did watch from a private viewing chamber.</p> <p>M'Lady said to me:</p> <p>""Beryl does look to be a pleasant girl and I would like her to be brought to me after her punishment so I may provide comfort to her, in charity towards this orfan girl"".</p> <p>Being sensible that m'Lady Cynthia might see fit to offer employment to Beryl even at ten years of age I showed her one of the larger viewing rooms with a bed and wash-hand basin in it, and seats by the viewing window. I did suggested a somewhat handsome sum for the privilege that she did ask, to which m'Lady did readily agree.</p> <p>I assured her that young Beryl was certain once again to need correction and punishment for her wrongdoings in a fort'night and we did arrange that m'Lady would come with the governess in two weeks at ten o'the clock.</p> <p>At the appointed time m'Lady Cynthia did come with the governess Hilda, and m'Lady did go to be comfortably seated at her viewing window to watch the punishment of Beryl.</p> <p>The governess Hilda did enter the punishment room and doff her black cape to expose strong arms. She was a Nordic woman about thirty with hair pulled back in a tight plait and excellent suited to govern the children and younger servants in the house of m'Lady Cynthia.</p> <p>I did stay to watch from my own spy-hole to ensure no mishap, as I did hope m'Lady would ask for more such meetings with Beryl to satisfy herself on her liking for the girl.</p> <p>A minder did bring the girl Beryl into the punishment room: an attractive girl, tall for her age, pale and slender with fair hair and a sweet face, usually filled with fun but now showing only trepidation at her coming punishments from a strange governess.</p> <p>It was easy to see how M'Lady Cynthia was drawn to bestow her charity and care to the welfare of such a delightful sylph.</p> <p>Indeed, it was her very slenderness of frame that accounted for Beryl being still unbespoke, at the age of ten: employers did remark that she appeared too lacking in strength and stamina for a hard day at laundering cloathes, beating of rugs, wood-carrying and other chores in a large house.</p> <p>Hilda did ask first for Beryl to be tied face down full length on the table top. The minder did bind her wrists, then did reach up under her skirt to pull off her underdrawers, and bound her ankles too.</p> <p>Beryl lay spreadeagle flat on her stomach. Hilda did raise her skirt to reveal a pale bottom with cheeks that did rise surprisingly firm and round for one with so slender a body.</p> <p>""Beryl, my name is Mistress Hilda. I have to read the first of your faults during the past week, and I am to give you proper punishment. Do you understand me, Beryl?</p> <p>""Yes, Hilda"" (came in Beryl's low husky voice).</p> <p>SLAPPP... . as Hilda's hand landed hard on Beryl's firm round bottom.</p> <p>""*Mistress* Hilda, if you please!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Hilda. I'm sorry Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""You have been late for sewing work three times this last week. I wish to hear you say, Beryl, that you have been naughty and that you wish me to punish you for it"".</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Hilda, I have been very naughty. Please do punish me for it"".</p> <p>""I will give you four spanks with my hand for each time you were late, a total of twelve spanks, Beryl"".</p> <p>SLAPP . . SLAPP . . SLAPP... .</p> <p>and the spanks rained down to redden the angelic curves of Beryl's firm round bottom.</p> <p>The viewing chambers were raised so observers were looking down to see Beryl as she lay tied spreadeagle on the punishment table and could well see each hard spank of Hilda's hand as it did flatten Beryl's full cheeks to make them bounce and she did squerm in her pain.</p> <p>At the end, with cheeks scarlet, came in a strangled low voice from Beryl:</p> <p>""Thank you, Mistress Hilda"", as she did wrythe and wriggle on the table in a vain attempt to relieve the great pain in her bottom.</p> <p>""Your next faults on this list Beryl are six times failing to keep the fire stoked with wood in the refectory hall"".</p> <p>""It was very naughty for me to let the fire die low. Mistress Hilda, please punish me for my naughtiness"".</p> <p>""I am going to beat you twelve times with the wooden paddle Beryl.</p> <p>""For this punishment, I wish to have you bend over the end of the table with your legs coming down to the floor. Can I trust you to cause no difficulty as you move there, or shall I need to call for sturdy help, Beryl?""</p> <p>""I will make no difficulty, Mistress Hilda. Thank you, Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""I'm glad to hear it, Beryl!"",</p> <p>and Hilda loosened the soft leather bonds on Beryl then did pull her along the table by her ankles until her legs did fall to the floor.</p> <p>Hilda tied the ten year old Beryl again with the leather thongs in this position with her bent over the end of the table and did pull up her skirt to fully expose her bare bottom.</p> <p>CRACK . . a blow of the paddle did flatten Beryl's full round bottom. Hilda did wait a time and did then turn the table somewhat, which was able to swivel, to change the view that her audience had of Beryl's bare bottom for the next slap of the paddle.</p> <p>CRACK . . and the wooden paddle again flattened Beryl's soft round bottom, and again Hilda did move the table and wait . .</p> <p>The governess Hilda was clearly no novice at the game!</p> <p>Beryl jerked her body in agony against its soft-leather thongs at every stroke of the paddle which each time did flatten her well rounded bottom and her tears flowed copiously as Beryl did weep in brave silence.</p> <p>After twelve strokes of the wood paddle it was some minutes before Beryl was able stop her sobs enough to find her voice and say:</p> <p>""Thank you, Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""Your third and last misdemeanour was that of falling asleep in a lesson period - no less than five times in the fort'night! Twice in a writing class, and three times when you should have been doing arithmetic sums.</p> <p>""I am dismayed, Beryl, at your rude insolence! Good people give of their time and trouble to teach you, and all you do is fall asleep!""</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, I am truly sorry. Please punish me severely so I may then be forgiven"" - Beryl had learned well the way I wish girls to reply when charged with their faults in the punishment room.</p> <p>""I hope you will find, Beryl, that my punishment is sufficiently severe so you become properly contrite.</p> <p>""For your infractions, I will give you twenty hard lashes with the cane on your bare bottom.</p> <p>""During this punishment, I want you to be standing and naked, completely unclothed, Beryl"", and she rang the hand-bell for the attendant.</p> <p>""Yes, come in. This girl is to be standing and without clothes for her next punishment.</p> <p>""Pray fasten her wrists to the ends of the spread-bar that hangs from the ceiling... and leave her feet free to kick and dance"".</p> <p>Beryl was a sensible girl, though only ten, and made no difficulty as the attendant first pulled her dress up over her head so she stood there stark naked, then bound her wrists up to each end of the wood bar.</p> <p>The attendant pulled the bar up by the rope at its centre and fastened it to leave Beryl's arms still bent so she would have freedom to jerk and bend her body, to wrythe and squerm with her pain during her ordeal, which the visitors do alway like to see.</p> <p>""Also, please apply the blindfold.</p> <p>""The surprise of each lash of the cane may remind this recalcitrant girl to stay awake in future when she should be working diligently.</p> <p>""Thank you! You may leave us now"".</p> <p>Beryl stood with her wrists held to the bar above her head, her tall slender body erect with her firm round bottom prominent and already a brightly red colour.</p> <p>Altogether a very lovely sight as she stood ready to make her penance.</p> <p>A black bandage covered Beryl's eyes, so she would have no way to know when the sharp cut of the cane was about to bury itself in her soft round bottom.</p> <p>She stood waiting in apprehension...</p> <p>""You will count the strokes of the cane, Beryl. After the first you will say: 'One, thank you Mistress Hilda'.</p> <p>""If you miss the count of any you will get that stroke again. Do you understand, Beryl?""</p> <p>""Yes, thank you, Mistress Hilda"", and Beryl stood waiting, shaking with fear, her knees atremble.</p> <p>ZAPPP... and the cane bit into Beryl's soft warm bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAAH!""</p> <p>Beryl did scream and she threw her body forward away from the blow, with only the tethers on her wrists for support.</p> <p>ZAPPP... went the cane again and with her hips thrown forward, her bottom was doubly full and round so the thin cane did bury itself deep in her tender flesh.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAH!!! ONE, THANK YOU... Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""Yes, you didn't count quickly enough on the first one, did you Beryl my dear. That makes one extra - so far"".</p> <p>Beryl had pulled herself upright again and stood wriggling her bottom furiously from side to side to allay the pain.</p> <p>Hilda held a stick that was attached to the spread bar, and used it to give Beryl a quarter turn on the floor, for the audience to change their view of her naked body, wrists tied up to the spread bar above her and fresh red stripes across her full round bottom.</p> <p>After Beryl had got back her balance with her feet firmly in her new position:</p> <p>ZAPPP... went the cane as it cut upwards to the underside of her round bottom and Beryl jumped in the air and came down with her feet dancing on the canvas-covered wood floor, screaming and weeping.</p> <p>""TWO, THANK YOU... Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>Another to the underside of her firmly-rounded bottom and she jumped in the air again with her legs kicking, and at the top of her voice:</p> <p>""THREE, THANK YOU... Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>Beryl did play-act no longer; this was a caning in earnest. She did shout and weep floods of tears without stop now.</p> <p>Beryl did jump in the air at each cut of the thin cane across her lovely bottom. Each time Beryl's feet landed on the ground again with a THUMP and her cheeks wobbled like a jelly.</p> <p>I could see that Hilda was experienced in the spanking of young girls... The cuts of the cane were nicely hard enough to give pain to the young and sensitive bottom that was bouncing before her, and Beryl did dance and shout full lustily...</p> <p>The next four swipes caught Beryl on the sides of her lovely round bottom first one cheek then the other, and she had no idea from which direction or when to expect the next stinging swipe to come from, and all the time Hilda did move her a quarter turn after every cut of the cane to her soft round bottom so to change the view for the onlookers.</p> <p>Nothing then... for a long time. Then:</p> <p>ZAPPP . . sang the cane as it bit into Beryl's full round bottom.</p> <p>And Hilda went on to mark bright red stripes over the whole area of Beryl's bottom with one stroke after another as the girl did count and yell in pain... and thanked Hilda for each cut of the thin cane.</p> <p>There were some long pauses which let Beryl's sobs to die away while she was turned to show another view to the watchers at their windows.</p> <p>Then another stinging cut of the cane would surprise her and she did jerk away from it, then did pull against the bar above to make herself upright again and all the time she did sob and dance to ease her great pain.</p> <p>Hilda clearly liked to see Beryl dance and struck her bottom on its underside in all of its succulent rotundity many more times.</p> <p>At last, though, Beryl had counted up to twenty stinging cuts with the cane. Her punishments had taken almost an hour as shown by the sand timer which had nearly run out while Beryl hanged by her wrists which were tied to the wood bar above her head, sobbing.</p> <p>Hilda rang her bell for the Orfanage attendant.</p> <p>""We will take you now Beryl to my mistress, m'Lady Cynthia who has watched these punishments. She will tell you if you are now forgiven for your misdeeds"".</p> <p>""Thank you Mistress Hilda . . for punishing me . . so painfully"".</p> <p>Beryl got out between sobs.</p> <p>The attendant entered and lowered the spreader bar to carefully release Beryl's wrists. She pulled Beryl's loose dress over her head to cover her nakedness and supported her with Hilda to prevent a fall as they took Beryl to the chamber where m'Lady Cynthia was waiting.</p> <p>They removed the dress again from Beryl then laid her face down upon the bed to leave her pale slender frame lying there naked, and racked with sobs with her poor punished bottom red and sore as it stood up from her, full and round.</p> <p>""My dear Beryl! You bore your punishments most bravely - I was watching.</p> <p>""It was all for your own good, as you know. But that does not make it hurt the less! Let me see what I can do to soothe your pain"".</p> <p>And m'Lady Cynthia gently applied a cooling lotion with her delicate hands to the silky soft cheeks of Beryl's blazing bottom.</p> <p>She separated Beryl's legs to better reach down between them murmuring all the time:</p> <p>""My poor brave girl! I am so proud of the way you bore your punishment. No more falling asleep while you should be working, though. No more failing to tend the fires as they should be. No more arriving late.</p> <p>""We love you dearly and only punish you for your own good, you know, Beryl"".</p> <p>Then:</p> <p>""Beryl, my dear: I can work better after that you move your head to the right... and slide your legs round so they come out over the side of the bed here. Use your elbows to help"",</p> <p>and m'Lady Cynthia gently pulled Beryl's ankles until her legs came out over the side of the bed and lay well apart.</p> <p>""I am going to try something else to cool your bottom and reduce the pain you have there. Stay still as you are for a moment, on your tummy"".</p> <p>And m'Lady Cynthia went over to the wash-hand basin and poured cold water into it from the jug. She then removed the lace from around the neck of her dress, took a deep breath and bent over to hold her face in the cold water.</p> <p>I watched her through a peep-hole and m'Lady held her face under the cold water for a full minute so her cheeks became most cold.</p> <p>She then raised her head from the water, quickly dabbed her face with the towel then swiftly moved to stand between Beryl's legs, and bent over Beryl's hot bottom.</p> <p>M'Lady Cynthia then lowered her head and pressed her cold face firmly down between Beryl's blazing hot cheeks.</p> <p>I marvelled at the self-abasement to which charitable love can drive a noble lady!</p> <p>M'Lady bent there for many minutes, with her face pressed hard down into Beryl's silky-smooth bottom, moving her head and nuzzling in between Beryl's soft rotundities to ensure she spread the coldness across the girl's blazing hot cheeks...</p> <p>M'Lady seemed to revel in her self-abasement with her lips nigh to kissing Beryl's rosebud, finding it no doubt a proper penance for her own sins.</p> <p>From my spy-hole I saw Beryl's face and her expression slowly transformed before my eyes as m'Lady's cold face pressed into the hot cheeks of her bottom. From a look of agonized and tearful pain her face gradually altered to show a look first of startled wonder then of beatific pleasure as m'Lady's cold face nuzzled down between Beryl's firm round cheeks then kissed Beryl's rosebud and her tongue pressed and probed until it did slide up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Beryl was ecstatic with pleasure and did moan in her delight and she lifted her bottom to separate her cheeks somewhat so m'Lady was more easy able to reach her tongue to enter Beryl's rosebud and her moans did get exceeding loud as she squermed there in her delight on the bed.</p> <p>M'Lady did most abjectly atone for her sins in this World, to the very great joy of the orfan Beryl.</p> <p>M'Lady at last raised her head from the smooth soft cushions of Beryl's warm bottom and said:</p> <p>""Beryl you have a scent and flavour that is exceeding sweet. Wait and I will repeat my cooling of you, my dear"".</p> <p>And m'Lady Cynthia again held her face in the cold water then quickly dried herself. As she lowered her face to Beryl's bottom once more her hand did slide under to fondle Beryl's little cunnie then she buried her face once more deep between the twin pillows of Beryl's firm round bottom to her very great pleasure and delight as she did raise her bottom again towards m'Lady's tongue and made loud moan.</p> <p>M'Lady spared herself nothing in her work to cool Beryl's bottom and soothe it's pain. Truly, the charity of noble people never ceases to amaze me.</p> <p>M'Lady's hand did go under her skirt to assuage her natural agitation there until I saw she had gained her relief and then she did raise her head from Beryl's bottom and turn her longwayes on the bed again and gently rubbed on a lotion to soothe Beryl's tender cheeks and caress her cunnie.</p> <p>A full thirty minutes she continued thus, thrusting her fingers deep into the cheeks of Beryl's soft and pliable bottom, and down between to meet her other hand which teased her little clitoris to Beryl's ecstatic joy and pleasure until at last m'Lady was satisfied that Beryl did feel less pain.</p> <p>""My dear, do now turn over onto your side so we can talk a little before you return to your duties.</p> <p>""Tell me, my dear Beryl, when you do leave the Great Orfanage, would you like to come and work for me? Our mansion is at Richmond, some ten miles from here.</p> <p>""I have need of a girl who will sew and be useful to me during the day, while my husband goes about his business.</p> <p>""I am a strict mistress, I must have you know, and any mistake or misbehaviour will be punished under my direction by Hilda, just as she has done today.</p> <p>""You do not have to give an answer now, Beryl... it can wait until I come again in a fort'night with Hilda to see you here again for any punishments next due to you""</p> <p>""M'Lady! I can answer you now and most joyfully! Indeed I should be most glad to come and work for you!! And, ma'am, Mistress Hilda is most just in her punishments. Thank you, m'Lady -thank you!!!""</p> <p>And she seized M'Lady's hand to kiss it profusely, her angelic pale face weeping with pleasure and gratitude, and her blue eyes brimming with pleasure and thankfulness.</p> <p>M'Lady Cynthia dried Beryl's tears from her face with her lace-edged handkerchief, then gave her a fond hug to her bosom and kissed Beryl full on her lips...</p> <p>""From now, I shall come with Hilda who will give any punishments that you must have. Do please try to be good Beryl so you do not have to be punished too much when I come again in two weeks . .</p> <p>""And goodbye for the present my dear Beryl"".</p> <p>M'Lady left the chamber, knowing full well that the Orfanage would find ample reasons for Beryl to be in need of severe punishments... at any time when m'Lady cared to come.</p> <p>Beryl stayed lying on the bed, weeping with joy...</p> <p>As m'Lady came out of her chamber, I met her and conducted her to my room and we partook of a dish of tee before my fire while we discussed the future of Beryl.</p> <p>In short, I agreed to accept a generous sum to our Orfanage as an initial payment to secure to m'Lady first call on the services of Beryl when the time came for her to leave the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>I agreed, too, for m'Lady to bring Hilda again every two weeks at the same time, to administer whatever punishments should be needed. M'Lady would direct Hilda to use various slippers, straps and birch rods in the punishments, so Beryl would thus become fully accustomed to the ways of her own establishment in Richmond.</p> <p>After some few visits for Hilda to give Beryl the punishments due to her, and each time soothed by m'Lady afterwards in her private closet, Beryl proved herself fully satisfactory to the purposes of M'Lady Cynthia and she duly went into service with m'Lady that summer, shortly before her eleventh birthday.</p> <p>On the day that Beryl departed, m'Lady Cynthia came from Richmond in her coach with the governess Hilda.</p> <p>Beryl was ready with her few belongings rolled in a bundle. These included some dresses and other garments she had made for herself, her clyster and other toilet things for daily use, and a few small knick knacks of personal items.</p> <p>Some of Beryl's friends did join m'Lady and Beryl and Hilda for their afternoon mug of milk, to embrace and wish Beryl well in her new life of work and loving discipline: a most happy custom that I had instituted to mark the departure of each girl who left our care.</p> <p>Soon after that Beryl had finished her milk she did rise and bend over the back of a chair in the way of our tradition. One of her friends did then lift her skirt and pull down her under-drawers, and each of the ten girls did then give her a resounding SMAKKKKK. . . to Beryl's bare and lovely bottom.</p> <p>Beryl cried ""OHHH!!"" at each spank and squermed prettily, until her drawers were at last pulled up and her skirt made decent. All then embraced her in turn and she left with m'Lady and the governess Hilda to the fond farewells and waving of her friends.</p> <p>The punishment of Beryl by a governess and the unusual closeness between m'Lady Cynthia and Beryl is but one example of the flexible arrangements we have alway been ready to enter into to serve the best interests of our orfan girls.</p> <p>Should any who are in charge of orfan girls wish to know more of our wayes to bring gifts of monies from charitable persons by spanking of the bottoms of their girls, I shall be happie to visit and show my methods with their own orfan girls.</p> <p>I may also prevail upon some two or three others who are expert at spanking and other treatments to come with me out of their great charity. They can show the different wayes they do make girls to become truly contrite for their faults, and to cause a copious flow of funds to the orfanage from charitable observers and liklie employers, by the proper spanking of the girls upon their prettie bare bottoms.</p> </div>","[""Editor's Note:"", '""The Diaries of Hilda"", (kindly published below by the same ""Velocity"") which were sent to me by the curator of a museum after she had read this account of the Great Orfanage, recount further adventures of Beryl after she left the Great Orfanage to be employed by m\'Lady at her house in Richmond.']"
114,"Orfans, Note 5",5,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,3,4,"M/g, sp, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I myself do give each girl at the Great Orfanage a most thorough examination in her last year when she be near ready to leave the Great Orfanage at age eleven or twelve.</p> <p>I do these examinations in my private chambers after that the day's work is done so there will be no interruption. I can then see that she has indeed learned all she should so as to please her future masters in the World, which does include the way she does respond to a spanking.</p> <p>I do see she does carry a small container of grease at all times to ease the entry to her bottom and is able to apply it quick; and always to fall on the ground or the bed with her bottom upwards and her skirt lifted as if by accident.</p> <p>I myself teach her any further of the personal arts that she may need, such as making some modest protestation but without any great noise before that she succumbs to a man's ardour.</p> <p>The girl, be she eleven or twelve, does come to me in the evening freshly clean both inside and out, after a hot tub with some little perfume in the water, which do give her a proper feeling for this special occasion like unto the graduation ceremonies at our universities.</p> <p>After my spanking I do lay her over my knees and stroke her bottom to ease her pain, in the way she is used to; at the same time I start to fondle her rosebud with a well greased finger.</p> <p>I look all the time at her eyes to see it does give her pleasure and that I do not proceed too quick. My finger will slowly gain admittance after some minutes of play and I move it slowly in and out until my finger is fully up into her bottom.</p> <p>After that she has become comfortable with my finger fully into her I do withdraw it and begin to make entrance with my thumb, moving it from side to side. My thumb does need to slide fully in before I will proceed to the next step.</p> <p>This whole fondling and first entrance of a man into the girl's bottom must be gentle but firm and never be hastened and may take much time, talking softly to her the nonce to allay any nervousness she may have while I do keep the proper authority of a doctor over his young patient.</p> <p>When that my thumb has entered completely into her bottom, I leave it there and do move it slightly all the time until she is fully at ease with it.</p> <p>I then remove my thumb from her bottom and have her stand and bend over the side of my table so I can see the entrance to her bottom between her lovely cheeks.</p> <p>I carefully grease my rampant yard and place its head right central on her nether lips. While I stroke her bottom with my hands and speak all the time softly to her, I do rock on my feet to press for entrance to her bottom, telling her of the medical need for this procedure and beseeking her help to open the way.</p> <p>Following entry of my thumb, her sphyncter is already prepared sufficient to open so far again without pain to her for the coming hour and it only remains for her to relax herself so she enjoy the pleasure to the full.</p> <p>With the movements in and out of her bottom by my greased yard, it does slowly penetrate to the full length that she can take, and she will by this time be moaning and purring like unto cream for a cat with the joy of it.</p> <p>To be more comfortable to us both, we may now move to the bed where she will lie on her stomach and I do again slide my yard up into her lovely round bottom.</p> <p>I do ensure that she does reach the full ecstasy of orgasm this way by teasing her clitoris also if need be, so she does know the pleasures that do lie in store for her whole future, and I myself do dearly enjoy the tight firm grip of her young rectum as it draws my sperm in a full and satisfying ejaculation, so she does know fully how it will be when that her new master does enter her thus.</p> <p>It do place a great burden upon me to do thus with some dozen or two of girls of age eleven or twelve who leave the Great Orfanage each year, but I feel it my bounden duty so to do.</p> <p>Needless to say I do prepare on the previous evenings for each one of the girls that I examine so, with lobster and oyster too; but I find nothing can give more stamina to a man than shrimp, fresh caught and boiled lightly for me that day.</p> <p>The kitchen is well practiced in preparing me for the exacting work to examine a girl of eleven or twelve who is soon to depart our doors.</p> <p>The full necessity for this examination becomes clear when one remembers that a girl of eleven or twelve whose anus has been opened so it can take the head of a man's yard, must still have the bore of her rectum expanded at every point along its length so his yard can enter to fill her young rectum.</p> <p>The rectum of a young girl must needs expand as the man's yard does enter her just as a pig intestine does greatly enlarge as meat is pressed in to make a sausage.</p> <p>It is this tight elasticitie of her rectum around his yard along its whole length that gives such exceeding great pleasure to a man when that he does penetrate the bottom of a young girl or boy.</p> <p>For the girl's part, this firm but gentle stretching of her rectum until she be completely filled with the man's huge and rampant yard does give her marvellous pleasure.</p> <p>One of my young charges after that my yard had entered far into her bottom did look back at me over her shoulder and say:</p> <p>""Ooooh! Doctor Browne, that does give a gorgeous feeling that goes right though me! It is lovely, Doctor Browne!""</p> <p>I find each girl seems to be closer to me with a bond that lasts for life after that I have personally examined her in this way so our passions have slowly mounted until we reach ecstatic orgasm together.</p> <p>I am of course the first man in her life to have such intimate contact with her, which may be a large part of the reason for our later closeness.</p> <p>If we meet in later years she will oft ask to repeat what we did in my chambers, starting with a sound spanking of her lovely bottom, and then to enter her with gentle love to requite our passions, and I am alway glad to oblige her.</p> <p class=""h2"">To Stretch a Girl:</p> <p>When I find in my examination that any girl can not comfortably take my yard to fill her, she will need some dilation with a tapered dille doll and I do use for her the same greased and tapered cow horn as I do use in the attic room to punish the most obdurate of our girls, as I describe in Note 8.</p> <p>I do take the girl up there and have her hold the wood frame to steady herself as I do grease the cow horn carefully and fill the sheep stomach with warm water. I make the sash weights heavy enough to bring the horn up to press the rounded tip of the horn but gently up into her bottom.</p> <p>I do make a little of the warm water to flow up into her bottom to ease her opening with its warmth while I do slowly add to the sash weights. Over the course of an hour her opening does open well as the cow horn does slowly slide more and more up into her bottom to the great pleasure to the girl.</p> <p>I have the horn marked to show how thick the part that has entered her and I do encourage the girl to wriggle her bottom slowly from side to side, and from back to front, so the horn does enter her bottom more quickly and to her greater pleasure, until I see it is far enough into her.</p> <p>I do then remove the horn and she is able to bend and take my rampant yard easy up into her bottom and does reach orgasm as I do tease her clitoris to her exceeding great joy.</p> <p>The bottom of the girl may need to be entered thus once or twice more on other days to ensure her opening is more relaxed for all time.</p> <p>She will then be able to use the tapered dildoll that we give her to prepare herself at any time so to give pleasure to her master and to greatly enjoy the doing of this.</p> <p class=""h2"">Special Training:</p> <p>It does happen from time to time that one of our great nobility sends an agent, albeit a gentle man, to observe the behaviour of the older orfan girls in punishment on his behalf. If he see a girl with a playful and enticing manner in the spankings, his lordship himself may grace us with his presence at a window to view the girl as she is spanked.</p> <p>I have from time to time been charged with the special training of such a girl in the amorous arts, with the promise from the client of a most substantial donation: half a year's expenses of the Great Orfanage was one time given me by a Duke.</p> <p>This is excellent for the welfare of all the orfans and I mention it so a physician in like position will be ready with a curriculum of training to propose for the chosen orfan girl.</p> <p>The girl's new master may have too much ardour for lengthy fondling before entry so I do show each such girl how to use grease and a dillie doll shaped like a carrot, thin at one end but quickly enlarging her opening as it does slide in, so she can first excuse herself to ""attend to her toilet"" when she will use the clyster pump, then prepare the opening to her sweet bottom with this dillie doll so it will be ready to take his yard easie, for her to enjoy and frolic with her master and pleasure him fully.</p> <p>The effect of a dildoll in the opening of the young girl of eleven or even younger does last for a full hour after she do this to herself. With her master she will begin ready and prepared, with her eyes already dancing and flashing in delight as he does slide his yard full into her bottom.</p> <p>They will later end with her sweet face flushed and gasping for breath as they arrive together at ecstatic orgasm and she will thus give him untold joy and satisfaction so he will never again desire to visit a whore who would only pretend to such ecstasy.</p> <p>All these nobles did wish the young orfan girl able to straddle him, so her knees are on each side as he lie on his back, she looking either to his face or his feet as she lower her lovely round bottom on to his stiff yard. Other things too, but this was the most difficult for a girl of eleven or twelve.</p> <p>I gave practice to each of these chosen girls full many a time so she became well able to maintain her playful and loving manner while giving this pleasure.</p> <p>I do discreetly inquire of her future master about his size and I give the girl a collar to place over his stiff yard. It is a ring of thick rope with soft leather sewn over it.</p> <p>This of a size to leave only three inch of his yard to penetrate her bottom. They can thus romp freely while she sits atop his rampant yard with no fear of pain to her. Each girl and I did practice thus.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Duke's Girl:</p> <p>Jane, the girl that the Duke did take from our orfanage was well builded with a full round and lovely bottom, a very peach. He would tell the twelve year old Jane that her bottom was soft like the inside of a fresh baked loaf and did taste e'en lovlier as he did then thrust with his tongue deep into her.</p> <p>For the Duke's extra titillation I did teach Jane to act coy and teasing as she straddled over him after that he had roundly spanked her bottom while tied to the bed post.</p> <p>I did teach Jane to use words such as: ""Oh! 'Tis a mighty engine, your Grace! . . 'Twill split me, I'm sure! . . Let me put plenty grease on't! . . Now let me try... Oh, I can not take it! . . Let me try again . . it goes in a bit! La, I must have it out and rest a minute! . . Now let me rock from side to side, it may help. . There, it goes in some more!"" . . and much more of the same until his Grace's yard had slid slowly up as far as it could go into Jane's lovely bottom which did grip his manhood exceeding tight.</p> <p>I gave Jane thinner rings also for his Grace's yard to enter her further as she grew able. But whenever Jane did lay on the bed flat on her face she needed no leather-covered ring, as her round and succulent bottom itself did give the spacing needed to stop his yard from going too far in.</p> <p>Jane's firm cheeks this way did also make extra pressure and friction on his grace's yard to his great delight she later told me.</p> <p>The Duke had become a widower and did take in our orfan girl Jane of twelve years soon thereafter, and it straightway became her duty to sleep in his private wing of the castle and assist his sound sleep.</p> <p>His Grace had tutors and a riding master for Jane like any royal Princess and she became most adept at amusing him with her stories and conversations.</p> <p>His children grew old waiting for their inheritance; they never did know that Jane was living there nor could understand how his Grace continued to live in full health and vigour for so many long years, until after his death when they read his Last Will and Testament which did make good provision for Jane.</p> <p>Jane did still have her maidenhead and did marry a Peer of the Realm and gave him heirs. 'Twas then much talked of in the coffee houses, to our great benefit as it did bring many more of Nobles to our viewing windows with their monies.</p> <p>Whenever a girl did return to see me after that she had left us to work in a household she did tell me what had been expected from her by the master of the house and his friends. It did alway seem that we had made our girls able to enjoy most all of what their masters did want them to do, who had taken exceeding pleasure in their lovely bottoms.</p></div>",[]
115,"Orfans, Note 6",6,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,1,4,"M/g, sp, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When I first did come to take charge of the Great Orfanage in the Winter of 1742 there was less than fiftie girls in buildings made for five times that number; no infant had been admitted for the past five year and more; and there was scarce enough of monies to provide for two months of food and other necessaries. The girls mostlie aged eight to twelve, and their minders also, all were in low spirits.</p> <p>I speedy had a curtain made of sacking to divide the great hall into two parts with holes cut so a visitor seated on one side of the curtain could see all that passed on the other.</p> <p>No window did let daylight into the great hall on the side for the visitors so it were near dark there and no visitor's face could be distinguished from where the girls were to be punished.</p> <p>Some thirty simple seats and small tables were placed for the convenience of the visitors so they might see the girls being punished with a cane and in other wayes.</p> <p>A heavy table from the refectory was brought with bindings of leather to hold the miscreant to it for punishment. Ropes also hung from the beams to hold the hands of a girl high above her head so she might dance to a caning.</p> <p>I fast enlisted help from amongst my acquaintances in the coffee houses of gentle men who did feel a charitable urge to assist my labors in behalf of so many unfortunate orfan girls.</p> <p>They agreed to give of their time to punish those orfans that did need it, to be accompanied alway by caresses of soothing forgiveness to show there be no ill will to the sweet girl herself but onlie a desire to correct her wayes.</p> <p>These good men knew full well that visitors would watch to marvel at their labors, and mayhap also make gifts of monies to feed and cloathe the girls and pay for coals to warm them if they did find the punishments were to their liking and excite their feelings toward the girls.</p> <p>These friends did understand also that the future of each orfan girl as a servant in a house did depend on shewing she will be happie to suffer punishment and able to do whatever bidden for the pleasure of her master and mistress.</p> <p>I did ask the gentle men of the coffee houses to spred word to their wives and friends that they might view the discipline applied to the girls of the Great Orfanage and mayhap to see one trained to their likings as a servant girl for their own household when that she grew to twelve years of age or even before.</p> <p>The word did spred well and some five and twenty visitors did come on the first morning and were seated by ten o'the clock behind the simple curtain with its windows for observation.</p> <p>The orfan girls to be punished had that morn been pumped with clysters of warm water 'til they did run out clear, then scrubbed in a hot tub to be well cleaned both inside and out and so ready to suit whatever the wishes of their punishers.</p> <p>For the first girl, Sir David H---- did enter with a linen coat likely from his coachman in place of his street cloathes. He did stand a minute to await the first miscreant and Mary did then enter, a fair-haired blue-eyed girl of eight led by a minder.</p> <p>Sir David did take the slate from the minder and read aloud:</p> <p>""Mary you are age eight: You did fall asleep when meant to scrub the floor of the kitchen scullery""</p> <p>""Mary, is this true?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir, I did Sir and I am truly sorry Sir. Please don't punish me hard Sir"", and she did look dolefull and begin to weep.</p> <p>""I will punish you no harder than you deserve, Mary.</p> <p>""Nurse, have Mary to bend over the table then pull up her arms and tie her wrists to the table.</p> <p>""Spread her ankles wide and tie them also to the legs of the table.</p> <p>""See that Mary can move but little, then raise her skirt so I have her bottom bare"".</p> <p>When that Mary had been tied with soft leather thongs so her bare bottom did face to the visitors:</p> <p>""Thank you, nurse, and you may go now. I will ring to call you when that I am done.</p> <p>""Mary, I am about to used this cane on your bare bottom"".</p> <p>And he did swish the thin switch fiercely in the air above her plump bottom still pink from the hot tub while she did squirm and wriggle so to show her rosebud between her wide-spread legs to all the visitors.</p> <p>""I want you to count each stroke that I give to your bottom for your punishment Mary and do it loud for all to hear or it will not count as a stroke and I must give you more Mary. Now...""</p> <p>CRACK, and a thin red line did straight show across Mary's nates.</p> <p>""OhhhhhhhhhhhhhhAhhhhhhhhhhh... . One Sir"" and young Mary did wriggle mightily and pull hard at her bonds as she did thump her cunnie against the table.</p> <p>I was behind the curtain and saw indeed Sir David had struck Mary quite gentle but enough for the thin cane to raise a red weal.</p> <p>Mary knew well even at her tender age of eight what was needed to please the visitors so to get good gifts from them for the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>But the pain of the cane on her younge bottom was indeed very real to her and Mary did cry out loud and pull on her leather bindings with all her might and hit the table with her cunnie to ease her pain with nothing of pretense in it.</p> <p>Sir David did wait 'til Mary's sobs and groans did lessen somewhat, then did give her the next cut of the cane across her tender younge bottom which made her to scream and struggle against her leather bindings and made her to bang her cunnie oft against the table to try lessen the pain and she did weep copious tears.</p> <p>Mary did sob and cry out loud and struggle mightilie and wrythe her cunnie against the table at every cut of the cane across her tender younge bottom, and every time Sir David did wait until her sobs had died low before he gave her bottom another scarlet line across her cheeks, and he did continue thus long and slow until her cheeks was covered with wealds bright red and painful to see, and until she did say:</p> <p>""Ten Sir"", when he did reply:</p> <p>""Mary, I will stop now. I am sure you have been punished enough that the remembrance will keep you awake whenever you scrub the kitchen floor.</p> <p>""I will rub your cheeks now so they will show little bruising by the morrow"".</p> <p>Sir David did then take some grease to his hands and turn so the visitors might see his fingers on Mary's bottom as he did most gently rub her two cheeks that was covered with red stripes.</p> <p>He did caress with his hands slow and soothing over all parts of her nates and down between her legs, and the visitors saw that he did especially stroke with his slipperie fingers on her pink rosebud, at which Mary did most joyously wriggle her bottom and giggle, all tears now long gone.</p> <p>Those watching must have been put in mind of the seamen's adage:</p> <p><i>Finger on at eight,<br/> Then in by ten:<br/> And years of bliss<br/> For Captain and Ben.</i></p> <p>It spoke equally for girls as for cabin boys, and all did see that young Mary with her fair hair and blue eyes had the making of a most willing and delightful accomplice to her master's pleasure when she does enter into service.</p> <p>After that Sir David did ring for the minder, and she released the leather ties on young Mary who did stand and lower her skirt again. Sir David did step toward her and taking her tenderly in his arms did place a kiss on her sweet forehead:</p> <p>""Dear Mary! I wish you well for the future, with all my heart!""</p> <p>Young Mary did reply as I had taught her:</p> <p>""Thank you Sir for caring enough to punish me and make me a better girl Sir"", and did curtsie prettilie to Sir David.</p> <p>And they then departed from the punishment room.</p> <p>A girl then entered with a board which she hanged on the wall with the word: ""INTERVAL""</p> <p>I had prepared those girls then aged twelve to go amongst the visitors each carrying a pot of hot chocolate and cups on a tray which they prettilie did offer and set the cup down on a small table within easy reach and pour the drink for each visitor, and after all were served did then stay as to wait on their pleasure.</p> <p>Each girl did place herself close to the visitor of her choice and smile to invite attentions which most did receive right soon.</p> <p>The girls had all removed their undergarments so when that a visitor did reach under the girl's skirt to pinch and fondle her bottom, they found to their delight that the girl was naked there and she did enjoy to be touched e'en in her most private places, but did alway turn herself so 'twas her rosebud was touched.</p> <p>A visitor would ask the name of the girl and learn that those present were all aged twelve and to leave the Great Orfanage that year. They were thus free to ask to have any for service in their household if they did so desire.</p> <p>The sign for INTERVAL was removed and Capt. Pierce, formerly Chirurgien of the Royal Navy, did enter and take the slate from the minder. He was dressed in the plain working smock of his trade with the glistening gold epaulettes of his rank, and did read the slate:</p> <p>""Liz, you are twelve years of age: You have not yet learned your multiplication tables and make many mistakes in your arithmetic.</p> <p>""Liz, is this true? How say you, Liz?""</p> <p>""Please Sir, yes Sir. I find the tables difficult to learn Sir"".</p> <p>""Of course they are difficult to learn Liz. And I see I must help you to try harder Liz!</p> <p>""Nurse I will use the wheel to help Liz to learn she must try harder at her arithmetic. Remove all her cloathing then bind Liz to the spokes"".</p> <p>Capt. Pierce was speaking of a large carriage wheel with its axle fastened to one of the wood pillars of the great hall so the wheel was clear of the floor and was free to turn. I had found it in our carriage barn and had it cleaned then mounted with the axle fresh-greased to make it turn easy.</p> <p>Liz was uncloathed then was stood facing the wheel on the small platform affixed to its rim and that jutted out for her to stand upon, with her back to the visitors.</p> <p>Padded pieces were then pegged in placed on the spokes to be firm on top of her shoulders so to take her weight when she was turned head down, and soft leather bindings were tied both under her arms and around her waist, to hold her body firmly to the wheel.</p> <p>""Thank you nurse. You may go now: I will ring this bell when I need you again.</p> <p>""Liz I am going to loosen the binding around your chest somewhat so you do not lack for breath...</p> <p>""Now I turn this wheel slowly... so you stand on your head"".</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did grasp the rim and pull the wheel round until Liz was indeed with her head downwards and her weight taken by the padded blocks. He did then peg the wheel so it could move no more.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did then take her ankles and spread them well apart and bind them to the wheel.</p> <p>He ran his hands many times from her ankles and lightly down the insides of her legs until they met at her rosebud which was in plain view to the visitors, as if to see that she was secure and he did gently stroke the inside of her legs thus for many a turn.</p> <p>""Liz are you comfortable and ready for your punishment?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir as comfortable as I can be on this wheel!""</p> <p>""I first want to show you Liz that I have no ill will towards you and I indeed only do what I must to help you mend your ways.</p> <p>""For you sweet Liz I have only charitable thoughts and no malice. To help you believe me sweet Liz I will kiss you most humbly before I begin to punish"".</p> <p>With that Capt. Pierce did bend forward and did kiss Lizz firm and square on her rosebud as his face did press down between the cheeks of her bottom and nuzzle into to her smooth and sweet nether parts.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did stay a mighty long time to show his charitable thoughts for Liz but I did see his purpose as I knew what he did plan next to do and his tongue did thrust and probe with much vigour into her bottom to make a start to the opening of her rosebud.</p> <p>Liz knew nothing of what was next: She did but revel in what he was doing which was arousing her greatly as she was held upside down on the wheel, and she did weave her bottom slowly from side to side and out from the wheel in her ecstasy moaning loud the nonce while her rosebud did soften to sweetly bid his tongue enter.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did at last lift his face from Liz's bottom and mop his lips with his kerchief, and he did then make to fix the dildoll and weights in place.</p> <p>From the table beside him, Capt. Pierce did select a dildoll with a snub nose and was tapered to its other end, and a full inch across in its widest place; A few inches of stick did come from the tapered end. The gaudemiche was well coated with shiny carriage varnish, and the stick was painted red.</p> <p>One inch at its widest, it was the largest of the dildolls I had got made: we wished to leave all further enlargement of the girl to her master, so she will leave us well able to take his yard without hurt but still so tight as to grip his manhood mighty hard.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did hold the dildoll up as though to examine it: he did thus ensure the visitors saw its size to know her master could use Liz to his will if that he took her to work in his house.</p> <p>He slid the stick of the dildoll up into the hole in the end of a piece of broom handle which itself slid in the opening on a cross-piece and had a pan on its top end for weights. He did carefully grease Liz's hole with his finger and greased also the dildoll which he then stood on her rosebud ready to enter.</p> <p>The cross-piece he pegged to the wheel so it would stop and hold the weight pan after that it had fallen no more than two inch from its beginning position and he placed a pound weight in the pan.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce would increase weights until the dildoll was slid down inside the girl. Nothing that Liz could do would stop the snub nose of the dildoll to force open her rosebud which will then slide inexorably down into her lovely bottom.</p> <p>Some amongst the visitors did shiver in anticipation of what was to happen to Liz as they did watch, knowing that she herself did guess nothing of this.</p> <p>""Liz, I am prepared to begin. As I cane your bottom I wish you to count the strokes out loud so all can hear. The dildoll that rests on your rosebud does have weight on top of it and I am going to increase that weight until the dildoll does slide down into your bottom.</p> <p>""There is nothing you can do to stop the weights from pushing the dildoll down into your bottom and you will feel it force your lips apart and slide slowly down into you after a short time and I will continue to cane you after that the dildoll is inside you as an extra punishment"".</p> <p>""Oh! Sir!!... ."" wailed Liz and he voice choked in anguish.</p> <p>""I am starting now...""</p> <p>And Capt. Pierce brought the thin cane down briskly across Liz's bottom to make an angry red line across both her cheeks. Liz cried sharp and loud as she did wriggle her bottom hard and shouted:</p> <p>""ONE Sir!"" and bawled with a flood of tears.</p> <p>The weight did not fall and Capt. Pierce did place a second pound weight in the pan.</p> <p>After that Liz's sobs had died somewhat Capt. Pierce did give her bottom a second cut with the thin cane.</p> <p>Liz did shout and weep as before then managed to say:</p> <p>""TWO Sir!"" and kept her sobbing.</p> <p>The weight still had not fallen and Capt. Pierce did place a third pound weight in the pan.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce continued thus until he had placed in the pan one, two . , three . . , four... , five... . , SIX... . . pounds of weights and with his next cut of the cane across Liz's bottom the weights were then enough to make her rosebud relax its tightness enough for the whole weight pan contraption to lurch to one side and the dildoll to start its descent into Liz's bottom and the visitors did all seem to draw in their breaths with a gasp of fear.</p> <p>The snub nose of the dildoll rammed downwards to open Liz's rosebud and marks on the broom handle did show the slow movement downwards of the weights.</p> <p>The weight pan did drop for two inch until it struck the cross piece and could fall no further. By then it had pushed the dildoll into Liz far enough for the widest part to be inside her bottom.</p> <p>Liz's sphyncter did then close on the tapered end of the dildoll and slowly draw the red stick down with it, which the visitors saw from the marks on it as the red stick came out of the hole in the broom handle.</p> <p>Liz's sphyncter closed on the tapered end of the dildoll to push the shynie varnished wood slowly down into her bottom so far that it was completely swallowed and only the red stick was left showing from her rosebud.</p> <p>Liz gasped in pleasure and delight in spite of the hurt of the cane to her bottom, as the dildoll was drawn deep down into her bottom.</p> <p>""I am going to remove the weights that pushed the dildoll into you, Liz, while you keep it tight inside you"",</p> <p>And Capt. Pierce did dismantle the whole weight pan contraption to leave the dildoll in her bottom with its red stick pointing upwards from her hole for all to see.</p> <p>""Your bottom has completely swallowed our biggest dildoll inside you, Liz. I am going to use the cane on your bottom again, so you feel the pain of it beating on the wood that is now in your bottom!""</p> <p>""Oh, Sir! Must you be so cruel?!""</p> <p>""You will remember this punishment all your life Liz, and you will never forget to work on your multiplication tables Liz!</p> <p>""I am starting to cane you... Now!""</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did strike Liz with the cane again and again, not hard but with the blows aimed to move the dildoll down sharply inside her bottom at each stroke of the cane.</p> <p>These movements of the wood dildoll inside Liz did excite her very centres of arousal and she responded with loud cries as though in agony but in truth with growing ecstasy from the jolts and movements to the large dildoll that her bottom had swallowed down inside her.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce did change his caning to light and fast as Liz's excitement did increase until she did at last shout loud and her limbs did shudder, and he did then stop his caning.</p> <p>Liz did gasp and heave for many a minute, then:</p> <p>""I am undoing the ties to your ankles Liz, and I am going to turn you right side up,... there! Hold your ankles together while I turn the wheel"", and he made Liz to stand upright on the little platform again.</p> <p>""Right side up again, and you still have the gaudemiche in your bottom. I will stroke your cheeks now Liz so they will show less bruises tomorrow"".</p> <p>He did then kneel on the floor and rub her bottom slow and gentle with hands made sliperie with grease and push with his thumbs up inside the cheeks of her bottom so all could see the red stick move much up into her and down again, and her moans of delight were loud for all to hear.</p> <p>After that Capt. Pierce had given Liz much pleasure with his subtle hands he did lean forward even as he kneeled and kissed her firmly on her two cheeks then raise himself up:</p> <p>""You are excellent sweet my dear Liz. I will untie you now so you are free to walk"".</p> <p>and Capt. Pierce did untie the bindings around Liz from under her arms and around her waist, and help her to stand again on the floor.</p> <p>""Here, I will help you to walk to the table Liz and bend you over it..."" and when she was well bended over he did hold the red stick of the dildoll and move it in and out her bottom some little distance as in fun, smiling, and Liz did gasp and wrythe her cheeks afresh until Capt. Pierce did pull the dildoll all the waye out from her bottom.</p> <p>He held the large dildoll up for all to see and 'twas clear she could well pleasure a grown man with her bottom and love the doing of it withal.</p> <p>Capt. Pierce took a cloth and wiped the grease off Liz and told her to dress and rang for the minder. When Liz had dressed and made as to the door he did stop her and clasp her to him by the buttocks saying:</p> <p>""My dear Liz, do please work hard at your multiplication, for I do not like to hurt you so much!"", and kissed her full on her mouth.</p> <p>""Please Sir. Thank you for your kindness and charity in taking time to punish me Sir!""</p> <p>And Liz did bob a pretty curtsie to him with a mischievous smile before she did leave with the minder, and Capt. Pierce departed through the other door.</p> <p>Many a visitor was fondling one of our girls as they did watch the punishment of Liz. I had secured the assistance of a former Dean of St. Paul's who did take close interest and deep concern in our work with the orfan girls. He was well versed in securing gifts from visitors and had moved amongst those who sat and watched the punishments.</p> <p>I heard him ask for names and addresses so to inform of future punishments and advise on the waye to reserve a seat for a future time. And lastly he did say that the debts of the Great Orfanage must be paid or it will soon close and suggested a gift of some guineas: he did chuse the amount I think depending on the dress of each visitor and did take the coins discretely into a velvet pouch on his belt.</p> <p>This waye we did take sufficient money in that first morning to pay the next three months of expenses in the running the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>I did immediate send out for a dozen chicken from the poulterer and to have the vintner deliver me a dozen of Rhennish.</p> <p>I bade the kitchen to prepare a fine feast for the girls and their minders that evening, with a good plate of roasted chicken legs sent to my chambers for the gentle men who had so charitably assisted in the work of the day with punishment of the girls' bottoms and the securing of handsome gifts from the visitors.</p> <p>I bade all gentle men who had assisted to join me in my chambers where I did fill their glasses with Rhennish to thank them and to celebrate a turning point in the life of the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>I left to join the girls and their minders in the refectory where they did revel in their feast of roasted chicken, which the girls could none of them remember to have tasted before.</p> <p>All pain from the cane was forgot and the girls did have chicken grease on their faces from biting on the succulent meat and exceeding happy smiles withal.</p> <p>I asked silence and did thank every one for the part they had played in persuading the visitors to give generously to the expenses of the Great Orfanage even at great pain to some of them.</p> <p>I did tell them that much work remained to be done so visitors will stay interested in the punishments of the girls, and they must show they are able to take all the many kinds of discipline that are common amongst servants in a large house.</p> <p>Not least of these was to be punished with a dildoll into her bottom which I told them the visitors did like to see - I did not tell the girls then that the dildoll would be the rampant yard of their master and his friends - so to help them get good offers of work from the visitors as servant girls in their households.</p> <p>""But enough of that for tonight"", I said: ""Let us enjoy the success we have all achieved today!""</p> <p>The girls did cheer long and loud in their happiness as I waved farewell and departed to my guests who were enjoying the plate of chicken legs with their wine.</p> <p>My most urgent work at the start was to make every girl happy with a firm sliperie thing sliding up into her bottom, so she would bear no child after that she had left the Great Orfanage except after careful thought.</p> <p>In years to come our orfan girls would be made to love this waye of arousal while still as infants, but in the meantime this love to be pleasured thus must needs be taught freshly to each girl already in the Great Orfanage who were of age six and up.</p> <p>I did have some wood finials made with a shallow spiral groove as they did taper up to a rounded point. They were an inch at the widest and well varnished. When covered in grease and slowly twisted in the hole of a girl the spiral groves did draw the wooden knob up into her bottom.</p> <p>I did insert one into the bottom of each girl of twelve years of age after that I had greased her hole with my finger. For some time each day she did then sit on a bench at her school work with the finial in her bottom.</p> <p>The girls did show their pleasure in this by the movements of their bottoms on the hard school benches. They did raise themselves a little then sit down again hard to thrust the finial up into their bottom as they did squirm in their pleasure and indeed little school work was done by the girls who had finials in their bottoms.</p> <p>One girl did complain of pain as I first slid the knob into her bottom and did cry out with the hurt as I did twist the finial to pull itself up into her tight little rectum.</p> <p>If one girl of age twelve did feel pain at the first entry of the dildoll into her bottom then even more of the younger girls would likely feel some pain also.</p> <p>I wished to make the experience wholly pleasurable to each girl and did devise a smooth rounded rod that was smaller than the size of my little finger and did slide up into the bottom of any girl as easy as the wood nozzle of the clyster that was first used to clean her.</p> <p>The round rod was in four quarters that did come together as a single rod but could be pulled apart to make larger the hole they were in. The four parts were pulled separate by a mechanism of cords and weights like a window sash.</p> <p>The weights could be added so the pull would increase and the entrance to the girl's bottom was gently widened in this waye, but only as fast as she herself did allow her sphyncter to relax and open.</p> <p>She lifted herself from the four-in-one rod after some few minutes when her hole was larger, and she could then easy sit on a one inch dildoll, while the next girl did use the bottom hole enlarger.</p> <p>This way all of the oldest girls were comfortably relaxed and seated with a one-inch-wide finial in their bottoms within an hour and they did much enjoy to sit thus.</p> <p>None of these dildolls were greater than one inch across so the girls did each keep her tight elastik rectum for the heavenly joy of her future Master.</p> <p>Within three month, each of the girls of eight and older was able to slowly slide a one inch dildoll up into her bottom without first needing to use the four-in-one rod to open her hole beforehand.</p> <p>This accomplishment was shown with our daily punishments before the visitors, and each girl who was ""punished"" in this way did act at first as though it did hurt her much to take a one inch thick dildoll into her bottom.</p> <p>After some time with the dildoll there in her rectum she did then show she was mighty pleased and did enjoy it being moved in and out of her bottom.</p> <p>A girl who did show the dildoll seeming to hurt her at first, then later seeming to be greatly pleased by it, did draw the greatest gifts to the Great Orfanage from the visitors.</p> <p>This first seeming reluctance and pain by the girl, that was followed by exceeding joy, did also make her attractive to be taken as a servant girl from the Great Orfanage into a large household.</p> <p>As the year progressed to Summer it became urgent to ensure the ten girls then aged twelve were well prepared to leave the Great Orfanage for service in large houses. They had all learned to do the work of a large house from their duties in the Great Orfanage and they had become used to the discipline they would be subject to from their punishments here.</p> <p>There was one respect only in which I was not yet sure that they would happily survive: If the master of the house did force himself upon a girl mayhap while in his cups and push his yard into her bottom with little time for the girl to prepare herself.</p> <p>In short: What if her Master did rape the girl in her bottom?</p> <p>I did give each of these girls therefore a snuff box that she was to keep well charged with grease from the kitchen and in her pocket at all times.</p> <p>As I did walk the buildings of the Great Orfanage I would tell one of these older girls at any time that I did want her to follow me to a secluded place and did there have her to remove her under garments.</p> <p>I thereupon did take a dildoll from my pocket and make to slide it up into her bottom. Each girl needed only one painful hurt thus to her bottom and she alway after was exceeding quick to apply grease from her snuff box to her nether opening, even as she followed me to the secluded spot, so the dildoll did slide in easy and she did like it well.</p> <p>Our girls did quick learn to carry their snuff box of grease at all times and to use it quick on their bottom if pressed to act host to a man's rampant yard.</p> <p>In this first year the ten girls of age twelve did all find good employers from amongst the charitable visitors who came to view our daily punishments to the orfan girls in our charge and the monies in our coffers did grow apace.</p> <p>These monies enabled the building of rooms for visitors next to the punishment room as I describe elsewhere. We also could employ more minders and start to admit newborn infants to the Great Orfanage once more, to the great satisfaction of the Governors and myself also.</p></div>",[]
116,"Orfans, Note 7",7,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,2,4,"F/g, sm, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My late friend William Hogarth, Esq. did have great interest in our work with the orfan girls and oft did watch their punishments.</p> <p>To help bring in monies for the Orfanage he did make sketches of a girl as she was punished in different wayes and did then make etchings of them which he called: ""The Painful Progress of the Idle Scholar"" and they did sell to a wide public.</p> <p>The etchings did show the agonies of a girl being chastised ever more severely for mistakes in her school work and were akin to the series by Mr. Hogarth entitled ""The Progress of the Rake"".</p> <p>These fearsome pictures became widely used to hang in the school rooms of private houses as a warning to the pupils there of what does happen to girls who are lazy and inattentive to their studies.</p> <p>Mr. Hogarth did make a present to the Great Orfanage of all profits from the sale of these etchings which amounted to a large sum indeed.</p> <p>The punishment room in the Great Orfanage provided the setting for the pictures. Mr. Hogarth did make his sketches there on a Sunday so not to halt the regular spankings and the monies that accrued therefrom on the other six days of the week. Snow had fallen and 'twas late that Sunday morning before he did come with his charcoal and sketch paper.</p> <p>Mr. Hogarth had chosen an attractive girl of six as model for the pictures, out of all the girls then in the Great Orfanage. Her name Melissa and her appearance was truly angelic with her fair hair, rounded figure and clear white skin.</p> <p>I took no part myself but did stay and watch all. The part of school teacher was played by a Lady Frances; a minder and the janitor did attend for the whole day to serve Mr. Hogarth as needed in the punishment room while he did make his sketches. They did position the girl Melissa and her bindings and move furniture, as he directed.</p> <p>I found many years later that this minder and janitor were in fact the true mother and father of Melissa. They had been working at the Great Orfanage some six years before when the minder had given birth privily to Melissa and did give her up to the Great Orfanage, one of the last new-born infants to be admitted before the Great Orfanage became so exceeding short of monies.</p> <p>In this waye the following scenes of increasing painful bondage and punishment for the young girl Melissa of onlie six years were watched in their entirety by her mother and father, and must have given them untold distress as they watched the pain and torture suffered by their dear daughter and not able to help or comfort her in any waye.</p> <p>Melissa herself had no knowledge of their relation to her.</p> <p>The scenes depicted in the sketches were as follows:</p> <p class=""h2"">1. Melissa's First Fault.</p> <p>The six year old Melissa is sitting in a school room on a wood chair and tied to it by her wrists and ankles.</p> <p>Melissa's teacher, a severe-looking woman, stands over her with a thin cane in her hand. Melissa skirt is pulled towards her, away from her knees, and her thighs show the painful marks where the cane is beating her legs.</p> <p>Melissa is weeping and pleading with the teacher to stop, and she can not even wipe away her tears as her hands are tied.</p> <p class=""h2"">2. Melissa Caned Again.</p> <p>Melissa is standing bent over the back of the same chair with her wrists and ankles tied to the front and back legs.</p> <p>Melissa's skirt is pulled up over her back and her undergarments are down around her ankles.</p> <p>The picture shows Melissa's bare bottom which has many sore stripes from the cane across her two cheeks.</p> <p>The angry teacher is shown with the cane about to strike again the quivering cheeks of Melissa as she cries out in agony from the cuts she has already had and in terror for those she is next to receive.</p> <p class=""h2"">3. The Lazy Student.</p> <p>The blackboard has been removed from its heavy upright easel and Melissa is facing it with her wrists tied above her head. Her legs are spread wide and tied to the easel also.</p> <p>Her skirt has been pulled up and tucked in at the neck, front and back, and her nether garments have been removed.</p> <p>The teacher stands with the thin cane and its marks show on Melissa's bottom and the backs of her legs.</p> <p>Melissa is looking over her shoulder at the teacher with a face that is weeping and twisted in pain.</p> <p class=""h2"">4. More Severe Punishment</p> <p>Melissa is now turned with her back to the easel and naked from head to toe. Her wrists and ankles are tied to the easel and she faces towards the artist.</p> <p>The teacher stands at one side with the cane coming down to cut again and again into the six-year-old Melissa's barely-budding breasts.</p> <p>Agonizing marks from the cane are across Melissa's chest and across her stomach too.</p> <p>Melissa's face is contorted in agony as the teacher's eyes do shine and her face gloats at the dreadful pain of her six year old pupil.</p> <p class=""h2"">5. Tip-Toes</p> <p>Melissa is naked again and alone as she faces the easel once more but only her wrists are tied to it, not too far above her head this time.</p> <p>A bradawl used in cabinet making with a handle of well varnished wood, has its small metal blade slid down into the end of a piece of cane.</p> <p>The other end of the cane stands on the floor under Melissa's bottom while the smoothe round top of the bradawl handle is between the lovely white cheeks of her bottom and pressing up against her rosebud.</p> <p>Melissa stands as high as she can on her tip toes to stop the greased handle of the bradawl from pushing up into her bottom.</p> <p>E'en so, the pressure of the smooth round wood handle of the bradawl upwards against Melissa's rosebud is plain from the bend in the cane below her bottom.</p> <p>The bulge in the four-inch-long handle of the bradawl is plainly visible and is more than an inch across.</p> <p>The hands of a clock in the background show twelve Noon and the grimace on Melissa's face shows her pain at standing so long on her tip toes.</p> <p class=""h2"">6. Tip-Toes No More</p> <p>The hands now show one o'the clock and Melissa's strength must have failed her: She now stands flat on her heels and only the lower end of the four-inch bradawl handle is showing from her bottom: The greased handle has pushed up into her bottom while her mother and father watched, unable to help her, as Melissa's strength failed and she dropped suddenly down with agonizing pain to her bottom, to have her heels on the floor again.</p> <p>At the moment when strength failed and her heels dropped to the floor, Melissa had screamed in terror as the bulging wood handle rammed its way inexorably into her rosebud, and the varnished handle slid all the way up into her bottom.</p> <p>The picture shows Melissa's head turned over her shoulder, with agony and fear plain on her face, and the end of the smoothe and sliperie wooden handle slightlie protruding from her bottom, its blade still in the cane which stands on the floor under her bottom.</p> <p class=""h2"">7. The Cane Again</p> <p>The hands now show two o'the clock and the teacher has returned. She has removed the length of cane from under Melissa's bottom and the lower end of the bradawl is shown still protruding from her rosebud.</p> <p>The teacher is punishing Melissa on her bare bottom with her thin cane, while the handle of the bradawl is still up inside her bottom.</p> <p>The face of the six-year-old Melissa shows acute pain from the caning as it strikes through to the piece of wood inside her bottom.</p> <p class=""h2"">8. Tip-Toes Again</p> <p>The hands show three o'the clock and Melissa is again standing on her tip-toes with an even larger varnished wood handle, well greased and pressing up against her rosebud. A length of cane stands as before on the floor under her bottom and it bends with the pressure upward of the wood handle against Melissa's rosebud.</p> <p>The sketch shows that the wood handle is visibly larger than before and will be much harder for Melissa to take up into her bottom.</p> <p>Melissa is shown dropping slightly on her heels and the cane bows more to help press the sliperie wood handle up into her bottom in a controlled waye this time, before that her strength does give out with standing on tip-toe.</p> <p>Melissa has her hips twisted so the well-greased wood handle presses to the side of her rosebud to help to open her bottom and have it enter easier.</p> <p>From the expression on the six-year-old Melissa's face, she almost does appear to enjoy the work to press the larger wood handle up into her bottom.</p> <p class=""h2"">9. Flat on Her Heels</p> <p>The hands show four o'the clock and Melissa is standing flat on her heels again and only the lower end of the large wood handle can be seen.</p> <p>Her mother and father had been glad to see with this large wood handle that Melissa had managed to press it up into her rosebud at a speed that did suit her, before her strength should give out this time.</p> <p>To do this she had lowered herself slightly from her highest tip-toe position and moved her bottom from side to side so the sliperie wood handle had pressed on her rosebud in different directions.</p> <p>After some few minutes of these cautious movements, her rosebud had slowly opened to allow the big wood handle to move in until the very largest part was sitting right in her rosebud and she paused to savour this point of greatest opening to her delicate younge bottom, like a child with a toboggan who has climbed to the top of a snow slope and stops to enjoy the moment before the thrill of the rush down to the bottom.</p> <p>Melissa's mother saw her wait with an expectant look on her face for a few moments, then she nudged the widest bit of the shiny wood handle past her opening and her rosebud closed to make the huge knob rush up into her bottom and end by slowly nestling a long way up inside her as far into her as it could possibly go and she wriggled her bottom from side to side to enjoy the feel of having it up there all the waye inside her.</p> <p>Indeed the large wood handle had given far more pleasure than pain to Melissa's angelic six-year-old bottom.</p> <p>The sketch faithfully showed Melissa's mouth with a half-smile while she bends her knees slightly to push the sliperie wood handle even further up into her lovely bottom.</p> <p class=""h2"">10. Upside Down</p> <p>Melissa is still naked but upside down. He shoulders rest on two large piles of books while her head is between them and looking towards the artist. Her ankles are tied to the blackboard easel well apart and firmly enough to stop her from falling.</p> <p>The end of the large wooden handle is still protruding from Melissa's bottom but her cunnie faces the artist and catches the eye more in this picture.</p> <p>The teacher has in her hand a riding crop with a tab of soft leather on the end and we can see the marks where it has beaten on the insides of Melissa's thighs and on her stomach and -it must have caused her great agony - against her little cunnie.</p> <p>The teacher has stopped her beating and stands lecturing Melissa about her bad behaviour while shaking the riding crop at her.</p> <p>Melissa's face, upside down between the two piles of books, shows a mixture of pain from the beating she has just received and, oddly, a mixture of dread and longing for the next beating that she is to get.</p> <p>But a beating was not the next punishment for Melissa...</p> <p class=""h2"">11. ""You Must Try Harder!""</p> <p>Melissa is naked, the wood handle of the tool no longer in her bottom, and she is tied face down to a wide school bench with firm bindings around her chest and waist and thighs and ankles so she can not even wriggle. Her arms also are pulled up beyond her head and bound to the bench also.</p> <p>The bench is held up by books at one end so Melissa's head is lower than her ankles.</p> <p>The teacher stands near the bench, on the side further from the artist, with an excited look in her eye as she tips a candle to pour melted wax down between the two cheeks of Melissa's bottom.</p> <p>Melissa is shrieking in agony and tugging with all her strength at her bindings.</p> <p>I thought it curious at the time that the minder and janitor did hold each other close and wept most copiously as Melissa bawled and struggled, frantic in her agony.</p> <p>'Twas easy explained in later years when I came to know that they were indeed, Melissa's mother and father, who had to watch the torture of their dear daughter but ten feet away from them and no waye to help her or even to give words of comfort to their darling daughter in her extreme pain and anguish.</p> <p>The artist's sketch shows the pool of melted wax gathering between the two cheeks of Melissa's bottom, where they meet her thighs.</p> <p>Melissa is just plump enough that there is no opening between the tops of her thighs for the melted wax to run down between them, though she does tug and jerk to try make an opening there, and the pool of hot melted wax grows deeper - and deeper.</p> <p>The pool of melted wax on Melissa's tender bottom and legs gives her searing agony, and she yells in fear and pain as she weeps and pleads for her teacher to stop pouring the hot wax from one candle after another down to make the pool deeper between the cheeks of her bottom.</p> <p>But the teacher's face has a cruel expression and she only repeats over and over: ""You must try harder, Melissa!"", which is the title of the sketch, as she keeps tipping the melted wax from the candles down between Melissa's cheeks.</p> <p>The minder and the janitor now had their faces turned away from Melissa and clutched each other while their shoulders did shake in anguish at the pain borne by their darling daughter, but they were unable to help her in any waye.</p> <p>The artist's sketch shows the pool of melted wax can not get much deeper before it will overflow at the places where Melissa's cheeks meet her thighs, to run over onto the bench that she is tied to.</p> <p>The moulten pool of wax between the cheeks of Melissa's bottom will continue give her agonizing pain for a long time, before it has cooled and set hard.</p> <p>Four small drawings at the bottom right of the sketch show how the block of wax will be used, after it has cooled and set solid:</p> <p>First: The block stands flat side down, with the cusp pointing upwards, at the point where Melissa's two cheeks met her thighs.</p> <p>Next to that is the same block of wax with its edges cut to make four vertical sides to the wax.</p> <p>Third: Small boards are held with twine to make a box around the wax mould, and plaster is being poured into it.</p> <p>Finally: A plaster replica of Melissa's bottom is taken from the mould, about four inch square, just where her two cheeks meet her thighs.</p> <p>With the snow falling again outside, Mr. Hogarth did not wait for the wax to cool and set solid: he now had the sketches he needed and departed with them to his studio to make them into a series of etchings.</p> <p>Melissa was still tied to the sloping bench, weeping and crying out from the burning pain of the pool of hot wax where the cheeks of her bottom meet the tops of her thighs.</p> <p>Lady Frances who had played the cruel teacher, had been left by Mr. Hogarth to remove the block of wax from between Melissa's cheeks when that it had cooled solid.</p> <p>Most of the wax was still liquid and m'Lady, wishing to cool it faster, sent the minder to bring in a pail of fresh snow, and did place handfuls of it on top of the hot wax.</p> <p>Melissa's bottom was burning hot from the wax. Her skin just above the hot wax was now freezing cold from the fresh snow and her agony became even greater, and she shouted loud as she did tug and struggle against her bindings.</p> <p>The snow on her bottom did melt and the minder dried with a cloth while Lady Frances did heap more fresh snow on the hot wax.</p> <p>Melissa suffered fierce pain from the raging heat of the wax, and next to that on her skin, the freezing cold of the snow.</p> <p>At last the heat lessened and m'Lady did declare the wax cool enough to lift the block from Melissa's bottom. She pressed with her fingers into Melissa's tender cheeks and then on her painful thighs, until the wax had been separated in all parts from her flesh.</p> <p>The minder did untie the bindings that held Melissa to the bench at her ankles and thighs so m'Lady was able move Melissa's legs a little apart and the block of wax, moulded to the exact shape of Melissa's bottom and thighs, was free to move.</p> <p>M'Lady then carefully lifted the warm block of wax free from Melissa's bottom, and stood it flat side down on the floor.</p> <p>The plasterer did later take it from there and made the first set of paper weights and other things as I had told him.</p> <p>The minder did press snow down on Melissa's hot flesh newly uncovered, from where the melted wax had been on her bottom.</p> <p>This change from burning hot to freezing was exceeding painful to Melissa and the girl did howl and struggle e'en more against the bindings that still held her body and wrists to the bench.</p> <p>The six year old Melissa did at last calm and the minder did untie her bindings and then carry her with the janitor up to her bed, soothing her as they went, with:</p> <p>""Poor dear Melissa! Did it hurt you dreadfully? Well, you are alright now! We will look after you. I will use some special ointment that will make you feel in Heaven, you will see!"", and more of the like.</p> <p>Melissa could not understand why the minder and the janitor both showed such particular concern for her: she knew nothing of their being her mother and father.</p> <p>With Melissa back on her bed the minder, her mother, gently applied ointment of laudanum with a finger up inside Melissa's bottom and over the parts where the melted wax and the freezing snow had burned her tender skin. The ointment did flood her body with a rosy pain-relieving cloud as the opium did take its effect.</p> <p>Melissa had barely time to drink a cup of beef broth, the only food she had tasted that day, before she fell sound asleep and did not awaken again until late on the following morning, sore from her bruises and burns, and was kept in bed by the minder for a long time to be gently rubbed with soothing balm, and she could not sit easy on a bench or chair for near a week after.</p> <p>Mr. Hogarth did inform me with much annoyance that Melissa had an unmistakable expression of pleasure on her face after that the larger wood handle of a carpentry tool had been slid up into her bottom, and he was not able to understand it.</p> <p>The etchings were to show severe pain and be called: ""The Painful Progress of the Idle Scholar"".</p> <p>As a result Mr. Hogarth did not use the sketches 8 and 9 where the young girl of six did look to enjoy so greatly the thrusting of a mighty large sliperie wood handle up into her bottom.</p> <p>The six-year-old Melissa was by way of being treated as a hero at the Great Orfanage after that the monies from the etchings began to come in from the sales to the public, which did attest to their wide use to terrify young students into working more diligently at their studies.</p> <p>Melissa herself remembered well the punishments shown in the etchings. Whenever she looked at them she was filled with a curiously wistful longing that she might have all of the punishments done to her again, and feel again their terrible pain and agony.</p> <p>These etchings did prompt me to set aside a small room where visitors could be taken after that they had witnessed the punishments of some girls, and see the etchings, and to buy if they so wished.</p> <p>Plaster replicas of Melissa's bottom were sold also, made as shown in the etching, from the wax impression taken of Melissa's bottom.</p> <p>Some were sold for use as a paper weight, others to hang as decoration on a wall; yet others were stood so the legs pointed upwards and a hole drilled so to take the end of a quill pen.</p> <p>To put a quill into the hole was like to insert a thermo meter of the Herr Doktor Fahrenheit into Melissa's bottom.</p> <p>Other things did come to be added for visitors to buy such as dildolls that had been much used for the girls, after that the varnish had been worn thin by use. Also canes and paddles and straps that had been much used upon the bottoms of the girls and did need to be replaced.</p> <p>These things that had been worn out by punishments to the girls of the Great Orfanage did all sell for very much more than the monies needed to replace them.</p> <p>The Great Orfanage will alway thank the late William Hogarth, Esq. for his great imagination in the punishments that he did conceive for the young Melissa and for the considerable monies that the etchings did generate for the Great Orfanage in the early days of my work there.</p></div>",[]
117,"Orfans, Note 8",8,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,-1,-1,"M/g, sm, en, an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Joan had entered the Great Orfanage as an infant and was eight years of age when I did first take up my duties as Principal and Physician there. She had red hair and an abundance of freckles to her face and was altogether a charming though high strung child.</p> <p>One day I did pass the open door to a room when I saw Joan inside and she was shouting at one of the minders that she would not scrub the floor. I did stop and the minder said to have no concern as Joan did oft times lose control of herself thus and it would pass after that she had stood in the corner for an hour.</p> <p>I bethought myself that Joan was but typical of some orfan girls we have who become fierce and lose control of themselves, for some are even the orfans of desperate criminals who have died on the gallows and so have little enough in them to prompt of good behaviour and Joan was one such.</p> <p>I bethought me that Joan will soon go too far in her disobedience and will need most severe teaching to change her wayes if to stay in the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>I laid plans for such stern correction to be done in a small attic room which we did not then use. I did have the carpenter fix two posts from floor to ceiling some six feet apart and he did then make me three cross pieces that could be pegged to the posts parallel to the floor at whatever height suited.</p> <p>I had him also to cut the end from a cow horn and drill and round the end so it made a funnel that would enter easy the rosebud of a young girl.</p> <p>He mounted this horn on a small post which did slide in a wood channel with a pulley and weight like unto a sash window, and the weight would press the horn upwards against the bottom of a girl who did stand over it.</p> <p>The pillar stood but loosley on the floor so the girl was free to move from side to side and the tip of the horn would follow in her rosebud be she never so violent in her movements.</p> <p>I had the kitchen get me the stomach of a sheep with the intestine still attached and this intestine I did pull over the mouth of the horn and fasten with thin twine. The stomach might be filled with warm water and then raised to make the water flow out of the tip of the horn. When the stomach was set lower than the height of the horn it would draw that water back out of the girl.</p> <p>When next young Joan did loose her temper she did throw a stool at her minder and I was ready to correct her wayes. Joan's hands were bound to make her easy to handle and the girl of eight was led up to the room in the attic which I had prepared.</p> <p>Joan was stripped naked and turned to face the wood frame. A cross piece was pegged to the posts at a height to suit her outstretched arms, and her arms then bound to the cross piece with soft leather thongs.</p> <p>The second cross piece was pegged at the height of her waist so she might be held there also if needed.</p> <p>The third cross piece was pegged six inch above the floor and her ankles bound thereto after that her legs were spread wide.</p> <p>With grease on my finger I did then press into her rosebud, so to make an entry to her bottom and the sliding pillar with the horn was set under her with the rounded tip of horn to press lightly upward against her rosebud.</p> <p>The sheep stomach was filled with warm water and a little soap. The sash weight was then increased and I did wait until the horn had, to her great consternation, slid slowly up into Joan's bottom. I did then raise the sheep stomach to make the water enter Joan's bottom.</p> <p>A little water did leak and the sash weight was increased once more so the horn did press even harder up into Joan's rosebud and the smooth tapered tip of the horn did slide even further up into her bottom.</p> <p>Methinks that Joan did find this treatment pleasant at the start though a complete surprise to her.</p> <p>Warm water did continue to flow up into Joan's bottom and the great weight of it did start her to leak again, but we did add to the sash weights even more and stopped the leaking, and water was made to flow up into her bottom until her stomach did bulge and hurt her.</p> <p>She had near a gallon in her and was sobbing with the pain of it inside her.</p> <p>After some time we did then lower the sheep stomach and the soapy water did leave her to flow out to a pail.</p> <p>Without the amount of water in her now to press down, and the horn being slipperie with grease, the heavy sash weights did thrust the horn even more up inside Joan's bottom.</p> <p>I did mark the horn with chalk where it did enter Joan's rosebud as a matter of curiosity and when all water was out I did remove the horn to see the extent it had opened her bottom.</p> <p>I saw that even at the age of eight Joan's rosebud had been relaxed well beyond what needed to take with ease the yard of a full grown man such as myself to enter her young bottom.</p> <p>This enlargement had been slow and gradual over the course of an hour, and it never does cease to amaze me how elastik is the sphyncter of a young person if opened exceeding slow.</p> <p>We did wash Joan's bowells some times more with warm water and a little salt added but with less quantity of water than in the first washing with soap.</p> <p>The water did at last run clear out of Joan's bottom.</p> <p>I did then tie a strip of cloth around Joan's waist to hang against her cunnie and down into a pail so she could piss at any time without concern to us.</p> <p>Lest there be some further water still in her bottom we did remove the horn from there and stand the varnished wood handle of a bradawl carpentry tool on the sliding pillar to press up against her rosebud with much grease on it.</p> <p>We did then increase the sash weights until the wood handle did slide slowly up into Joan's bottom which she was powerless to stop e'en if she had wanted which I do not think she did, and it did slide in easy after that the tapered horn had already opened her.</p> <p>She did smile as the varnished handle did go fully up into her lovely white bottom and the saucy girl did wriggle herself to savour the slipperie feel of the smooth wood handle up inside her there.</p> <p>A cord looped loosely around Joan's neck did fall down both her front and back to the blade that did come from the handle of the tool and was tied there to ensure it would stay in place, up inside her bottom to stop any leak of water.</p> <p>I did then tell Joan that we will feed her with warm broth to nourish her in the same way as the water she had just taken into her body so she can stay tied there to the wood frame for several days together and be punished with many severe beatings for her bad behaviour.</p> <p>I told her indeed we had no cause to release her until we were satisfied she will behave herself for the future. That she was an orfan girl with no mother or father nor family of any kind that she might turn to, and no claim to a single morsel of food in this world but had been fed and cared for these eight years out of the charity of those about her who could just as well turn her out in the street to try if she might steal food from the very dogs to stop herself from starving and sleep with them for warmth.</p> <p>Joan was now weeping in shame at her behaviour and fear of her future. What caused her and the few other girls like her to loose control of herself, to shout and throw things at her minders, we will never know and nor I think will she. We can only give Joan good cause to know she will suffer long and most painfully if she do it ever again, so she will change her wayes.</p> <p>As further punishment I did then have a gag fastened in Joan's mouth so she could no longer make a noise except to grunt and squeel and I then did apply a thin cane briskly to her back and bottom while she make a muffled noise like unto a stuck pig.</p> <p>We did then throw a blanket around Joan lest she catch a cold and I did then have everyone leave the room so Joan was on her own and miserable in her pain and wondering of her future.</p> <p>After some two hours I did return with a minder and a bowl of clear broth just Luke warm. We did remove the blanket from Joan and I left the gag in place telling her she did not need her mouth to feed with. We did then gently ease the plug from her bottom and fastened the tapered horn in place on the sliding pillar.</p> <p>The warm broth we did then pour into the sheep stomach and pinched the intestine to stop it from running out at the horn.</p> <p>The tip of the horn was greased so the sash weights did make it to slide well up into Mary's bottom and we did then raise the sheep stomach so the warm broth flowed up into her.</p> <p>The minder did press and rub on Joan's stomach to help her in taking the nourishment which she did like well enough and we did then throw the blanket over her again and leave her alone with the broth filling her bowells and her helpless to move.</p> <p>As I departed I did tell her that she might sleep as she stood there if she wished, as the nourishment would go into her just as well if she was unconscious, and she did understand my grim threat to her.</p> <p>When we did return Joan was truly in a sorry state as she did by then know full well that she might stay fastened thus to the wood frame for many days and nights and unable to speak or move.</p> <p>We did let the broth flow from her bowells into a pail and we did again plug her bottom with the same wooden handle of a carpentry tool and tied in place so it might not dislodge.</p> <p>I did tell Joan:</p> <p>""Your back and bottom was beaten this morning to help you to repent of your behaviour. It is now the turn of your legs and stomach.</p> <p>""I will leave the gag in your mouth as we have no wish for you to disturb the whole house with your bawling"".</p> <p>I did then beat Joan's legs at the back then on the front and up onto her stomach with the thin cane which did hurt her much and she did squeel and tug and strain at her bindings in vain efforts to escape the pain. The cords from Joan's neck did hold the handle of the carpentry tool firm up inside her bottom while I did beat her thus so she felt no respite from that punishment.</p> <p>Joan's eyes did open so wide as I beat her on her stomach that they did look to pop out and her loud grunts and noises into the gag did show the great hurt that my cane did cause to her legs and stomach.</p> <p>After a sound caning to her legs and stomach thus we did throw the blanket again around Joan and on leaving I did tell her to think well on her future behaviour if that she will be allowed to stay at the Great Orfanage at all.</p> <p>Joan's muffled sobbing and weeping into the gag that filled her mouth did reflect true contrition for her lack of gratitude in what she had done and apology for her behaviour.</p> <p>To make sure of a lasting change to her wayes I did determine that she should stay there standing and bound to the wood framework, to sleep standing up as best she could that dark night by herself, so she know she might easily continue her punishment thus for many days together.</p> <p>I told her:</p> <p>""Joan, you will stay here bound to the wood spar for this night and for every day and night thereafter until you show yourself truly repentant.</p> <p>""But before you sleep I want you to walk with me to the end of the passage and back so you do keep the use of your arms and legs even while you are being punished in this way for maybe several days together"".</p> <p>The minder and I did undo her bindings and she did walk exceeding slow and painful while she did lean her weight on us to the end of the passage and back, all with the handle of the carpentry tool held in her bottom by the cords from her neck and the gag tied firm in her mouth.</p> <p>As Joan did approach the wood frame once again she did seem most remarkably to throw her arms gratefully up onto the cross piece ready to be bound and beaten once more as if she did feel it fitting that she should be punished most severely thus for her ingratitude to the Great Orfanage and her violence to the minder.</p> <p>I then told Joan in no uncertain terms that she will stay thus bound to the wood frame day and night until I felt sure she will never again lose control of her behaviour and assure me that she will do willingly whatever she was told for the future.</p> <p>I did remove the gag which did hurt Joan's mouth and threw the wool blanked about her once more to give her some warmth and we left her for the night to feel her pain and to contemplate her wayes for the future, alone and without light.</p> <p>As I did leave the attic room and take the candle with me I did hear Joan faintly say between her sobs:</p> <p>""Thank you for your punishment to me Sir!"", but I was not to be diverted by my soft heart, and I did leave her then without answering.</p> <p>It was near eight o'the clock before I could get to Joan again and all the other girls were in their beds. When I entered the attic room with a minder our candle did show Joan sleeping as she stood there bound to the wood framework with legs wide apart and her head fallen forward on the wood beam in front of her with her face flushed and warm, and we did leave her thus for the night with the handle of the carpentry tool yet held firmly up inside her bottom.</p> <p>I did look in again at midnight and saw that Joan did sleep sound with deep breathing before I did leave her for the night.</p> <p>I was up betimes in the morning and did take a minder with me to see Joan. She slept still so I did throw the blanket off her and I took a cane to her bottom so she remember alway what will happen again if that she lose control of her behaviour.</p> <p>Joan awoke greatly startled with the pain but did not at first know where she was and why. As I watched her memory recall all that had happened after she did throw the stool at her minder I could see that she was fully now broken of spirit and deeply penitent, so no more would be accomplished by keeping her here to punish further. But I did not yet tell her that.</p> <p>As I did beat Joan on her back and bottom she did shout:</p> <p>""I am sorry! I am most truly sorry, Doctor Browne!"".</p> <p>""So you should be, Joan!"", I replied and ordered her gag replaced.</p> <p>To remind her one last time of her complete loss of all volition and liberty I did have a bowl of warm broth brought. We did remove the wood plug from her bottom and we did use the horn to force the broth up into her bottom and leave her with it in her for an hour as she did stare at the etchings there on the wall: ""The Painful Progress of the Idle Scholar"", and recall most miserably how she had come to be in her present condition.</p> <p>After her breakfast of warm broth in her bottom we did again use the horn to wash out Joan's bowells with warm water for three or four times so she would never forget her painful loss of liberty.</p> <p>With the minder there who had received the stool on her head from Joan I did then tell her that I wished to hear her say that she did truly repent for her disrespect and hurt to her minder and that she would never again think to disobey her. Joan quick knew that I did mean to free her:</p> <p>""Oh! I do Sir! Truly I am sorry and I will never do any such thing again. Do please forgive me! Please!?""</p> <p>""Thank you Joan. I do indeed forgive you, this time"", replied the minder.</p> <p>""We will undo your bindings now Joan so you are free to go. Never forget though that if ever you do anything like this again you will be bound here to the wood framework and you will be beaten each day for a month, if you do even survive to live that long.</p> <p>""We will help you walk to the stairs and down to your bed where you will stay for the rest of the day until evening when you may join the other girls in the refectory for supper"".</p> <p>Joan did of course tell the other girls about being bound naked to a wood frame and so deprived of all movement day and night and a cow horn pushed up into her bottom to fill her with water until she felt she would burst then fed by broth forced up into her bottom while her mouth was gagged and about her many beatings on her legs and stomach and of being left in the attic room for the night bound to the wood frame in the dark, naked and alone and frightened with the wood handle of a carpentry tool held firm up in her bottom, and she did openly weep as she told of her pain and fright in the attic room, helpless and hopeless and beaten often.</p> <p>This severe punishing did cause Joan to control her temper for as long as she was at the Great Orfanage and, I believe, for the rest of her life.</p> <p>Only most rarely did we need this same severe punishing for girls when they did let themselves become over-excited and petulant as all the girls did know of the room in the attic and did fear the wood frame and cow horn most greatly.</p> <p>The most I did ever need to use it was for one strong and ill tempered girl named Margaret of six years who did flout all authority in the Great Orfanage so I did truly think we might have to give her to a passing band of gypsies to take and do with her as they pleased.</p> <p>Margaret did stay bound to the wood framework for five days, gag in mouth and oft beaten, with feeding in her bowell, and did still remain obdurate and rude withal.</p> <p>I did at last bring her to truly repent of her misdoings only by the use of oysters harshly clamped to her body.</p> <p>A pail of fresh-caught oysters in sea water was brought to the attic room and let to stand for an hour. The oysters did then lie in the water with their shells open and I lifted one at a time. The first I did place to close itself and clamp to Margaret's left teat.</p> <p>I did carefully lift the open oyster from the sea water and press it quick so her left tit was in the opening between the two halves of shell.</p> <p>I did tap my finger sharp on the oyster shell so it did close fast and firm upon her budding six-year-old breast and stay to grip her most painful hard.</p> <p>I did pull hard at the shell and there was no removing its hold upon Margaret's delicate flesh.</p> <p>Margaret did howl with the pain of the rough oyster shell closed and clamped to her tender breast and we did apply the gag to her mouth so to much muffle her noise.</p> <p>I did also clamp oysters, some with sharp barnacles that did cut into her, on her other breast and even more painful to the labia of her little cunnie also.</p> <p>We then left Margaret alone, bound to the wood frame in the attic room and the tapered cow horn pressing upward in her bottom with heavy sash weights which made to open her anus wide so the horn did press hard and painful against the bones inside her six year old pelvis.</p> <p>Margaret was in great agony and did continue long to squerm and wriggle in her pain to pull hard as she might against the leather thongs that did bind her to the wood frame. The noise from under her gag was like unto an animal that did screem in pain and terror, caught by its foot in an iron trap.</p> <p>I saw by her eyes that she did at last repent for her misdeeds and we did leave her alone with her agony in the attic room, the sharp oyster shells biting into her most tender flesh, to think on't.</p> <p>We did return to the attic room after an hour to find Margaret near fainting with her pain from the rough oysters which had clamped themselves to her most delicate parts. After that I did remove the gag to her mouth she did babble and implore us to release her from her torture.</p> <p>With much sobs and weeping Margaret did beg forgiveness for her waywardness and I felt she was truly repentant for her bad behaviour. I did then cut open the hinge of each oyster with a knife to release the bruised and bloody young flesh of her breasts and cunnie from the fierce grip of the savage mollusks.</p> <p>Margaret was changed completely by this final punishment of the oyster clamps and never again did badly misbehave.</p> <p>Every time after this punishment of Margaret that a minder did threaten a girl with ""The Oyster Clamps"" it did almost alway have a great effect and I did rarely have to use such drastic means again to make a girl contrite for her misdoings.</p> <p>The tapered horn with its sash weights, and the wood frame with its leather bindings to hold a girl firm for many days together, were kept ready for use at any time in the attic room, and the girls did all know that.</p> <p>With these most severe wayes to punish a girl alway ready and known to all and sometimes used, we were able to change wayes of our most wild miscreants so we were never driven to cast any girl out onto the streets of London after that she had once entered our care at the Great Orfanange.</p></div>",[]
118,"Orfans, Note 9",9,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,4,4,"M/g, sm",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I did require the minders to inform me when a rare girl did not appear to be greatly deterred by a threat to punish her with ""The Oyster Clamps"", which I do describe in Note 8, so I would know those few special girls who might enjoy such extreme punishment.</p> <p>When that I did employ this severe and agonizing torture on a girl for her pleasure it was alway in sight of visitors in the punishment room.</p> <p>I did find that the donations were then alway exceptional great, as the gentry who came to view these special punishments were indeed most strongly moved by the scene of a young girl in agony as her teats and other delicate parts was gripped in excruciating pain when oysters did clamp themselves to pinch and squeeze her most tender places.</p> <p>Not often did I have this punishment given to a girl for the enjoyment of our visitors in the viewing chambers, for it took the girl some two week after to lose the black bruises and cuts to her young breasts and other places.</p> <p>There was a man and one woman amongst our gentry who did give so freely of their time to punish the girls of the Great Orfanage out of their very great charity and love for those so much less fortunate than themselves, who did become especially adept in the use of live oysters to clamp themselves most painfully onto the tender flesh of a young girl.</p> <p>I did instruct them both they were never to clamp an oyster to the girl's labia as I did not want that part of her to be too much comforted and soothed after her punishment, for she may then gain over much liking to have a tongue in her cunnie.</p> <p>They were free to clamp the oysters on any other parts of the girl as they did punish her.</p> <p>I did alway select for this punishment one of the rare girls who did seem to care little for threats of punishment with ""The Oyster Clamps"".</p> <p>I did myself test the girl first with hard pinches to her tits and bottom with my finger nails to ensure her liking for extreme pain before assigning her to be subjected to the oyster clamps in the punishment room.</p> <p>One such was Anne, age nine, a nicely rounded girl with a full bottom and breasts that were just beginning to form. I had noticed in the punishment room, since she did start to come the year before at age eight, that her dark eyes did take on a sparkle of excitement as the cane did bite into her bottom even while she did weep and cry out in her pain.</p> <p>Anne had responded the same when that I did pinch her little teats one day, with eyes that did sparkle in pleasure even while she did shout in pain.</p> <p>I thus chose Anne to show this punishment to our visitors and she was taken one day to the punishment room where Lord George H---did await her.</p> <p>""It is written on your slate that you did not clean the dishes well Anne, and would not wash them again when told by a minder.</p> <p>""Is this true Anne?""</p> <p>""The minder did say they were not clean, Sir. But they did look clean enough to me!""</p> <p>""You must do what the minders tell you Anne. You sound obstinate and I must teach you to change your wayes Anne.</p> <p>""Your punishment will be severe. I want you naked and with your wrists tied to the bar that hangs from the ceiling above you and I am going to have oysters clamp themselves to your most tender parts then beat you with a cane while those mollusks do hold you in their painful grip.</p> <p>""Do you have any question Anne?""</p> <p>""Sir I only do beg of you remember my tender age: I am only nine years of age Sir!""</p> <p>""I will hurt you no more than you deserve Anne and I hope you will come quick to see the error of your wayes!""</p> <p>The minder did strip Anne of all her clothes and tie her wrists to the wood bar that hung from the pulley above. She then pulled the bar up by its cord, up but not tight, and tied it to a cleat on the wall.</p> <p>""Thank you. You may go now. I will ring when next I need you.</p> <p>""Anne, I am first going to take the cane to your insolent bottom to help you understand to obey your minders""</p> <p>With no further ado Lord George did take a thin cane and lay it briskly across Anne's bottom. He struck upwards with the cane so Anne did dance in the air to lessen the pain, and he did strike the sides of her well rounded cheeks so she did turn herself to show different views to the visitors.</p> <p>When that her bottom had been well covered with stripes from the thin cane, Lord George did stop and say:</p> <p>""Anne, I have here a pail of live oysters in sea water. I am going to fasten them to you in wayes that will hurt you greatly and this will help you further to see the error of your wayes"".</p> <p>""Oh! Sir, I have heard of this dreadful punishment. It can kill me I am sure! Please have mercy on me and do it but lightly Sir.</p> <p>""I am only nine Sir.</p> <p>""Please Sir!!""</p> <p>""I will punish you only as much as I have to, Anne!"", and Lord George did take the first oyster from the pail and press the open shell to Anne's left breast then tap the shell with his finger.</p> <p>At this the oyster shell did close hard on Anne's little teat and she did let out yells of pain and surprise, for it was greatly more painful than she ever had imagined.</p> <p>Lord George did tug at the oyster, which hurt Anne e'en more, and found it well fastened.</p> <p>After a little time her breast did become slightly numb and her shouting did lessen somewhat. The Lord George did then take a second oyster and fasten it likewise to Anne's right teat and pull at it to make sure it fastened firm.</p> <p>This did cause her shouts of pain to start afresh and she did wrythe and twist her body and turn herself around in her agony so the viewers did see her from all sides with the oysters gripping hard to her two little breasts and sticking straight out to her front.</p> <p>Lord George did next take an oyster with open shell and press the opening deep into the left cheek of Anne's plump bottom where it did pinch hard into her tender flesh, and Lord George did pull hard at the shell to ensure it well fastened to her soft cheek.</p> <p>Her noise was now even greater as the pain did spread through her lower body and she did dance greatly and kick her legs in the air but to no avail: the oyster did grip her tender flesh most firmly and there was no loosening it.</p> <p>Anne did continue thus for many minutes to tug at her bindings and jerk her body while she did twist herself round but all in vain to ease her great hurt.</p> <p>After some minutes a little numbness did set in to lessen her agony and she did stop to twist and jerk as at first.</p> <p>Lord George did then fasten a large oyster covered with barnacles deep into to Ann's other buttock so the shell went down between her well rounded cheeks and blood did come from where the barnacles cut into the tender skin there in the cleft of her bottom.</p> <p>Young nine-year-old Anne was near hysterical in her pain as she did screem and dance with the great pain to her tender young bottom and I saw she did bring tears to the eyes of some who watched.</p> <p>But I did see Anne's own eyes were shining through her tears with her great arousal at being punished thus, and many faces did flush with excitement amongst those visitors who were connoisseurs of such pain.</p> <p>Lord George did lift the fifth oyster and hold Anne's head while he did press the opening of the oyster to Anne's left ear lobe.</p> <p>This was a surprise to Anne and she did yell with the pain to her ear and shake her head so the oyster did wave around but this did only hurt her the more.</p> <p>Anne did jerk her head and try to rub the oyster on her arm to free it from her ear, but its grip on her was too firm.</p> <p>At last her ear did stop to feel its first great pain and her cries sank to sobbing, though with her eyes still shining bright.</p> <p>Lord George did take another open oyster and hold her head with one hand. Instead of fasten it to Ann's other ear lobe as she did expect he did push one half of the open oyster into Anne's mouth so it did clamp itself shut on Anne's lower lip.</p> <p>From the screems that Anne did make, the pain of this last oyster as it did clamp itself to her lip was more agonizing that any before and her noise did echo to the very roof of the building.</p> <p>While she did still howl in pain thus, Lord George did take the thin cane and once more briskly beat her plump bottom while careful not to strike the oysters that were clamped firmly there to her chubby and well rounded buttocks.</p> <p>Anne must have felt herself in Hell with so many pains to her body at one time and she did dance and twist and jerk herself in all directions to try ease her hurts while Lord George did continue to cane her bottom most sharply.</p> <p>Onlie her eyes did sparkle to betray an excitement that was beyond pain as she did dance and screem in her agonies from the cane to her bottom and the oysters clamped and pulled exceeding painful on her most sensitive places.</p> <p>Anne's punishment with the oyster clamps had been well advertised before, so many of our visitors who had this interest were there in attendance and could well read the signs of her ecstasy.</p> <p>Lord George did cease to beat her with the cane and turned Anne to face the visitors while he slipped his hand down to tease her little clitoris and brought her ecstasies to a climax which did cause her to jerk helpless in spasm until she fell exhausted as the visitors did watch her face frenzied in its excitement, and her weight did then hang by her wrists from the cross bar above her head with no more noise from her than a faint whimper.</p> <p>Lord George did then ring for the minder and take a knife to cut the hinge of each oyster and so release its grip from Anne's bruised and aching body.</p> <p>The minder did come with a dish onto which Lord George did place each of the opened oysters after that he had separated the meat and placed it on the half-shell.</p> <p>When that Lord George had cut the hinges to remove all six oysters from Anne he waved the minder away and she did take the dish to the viewing chambers where the oysters that had given Anne so great torture were offered to be eaten by the visitors who did each in return make a most handsome gift to the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>Lord George did address himself to Anne who was still tied naked to the cross bar above her head:</p> <p>""Anne, I hope you do now see the error of your wayes and will say you are sorry for failing to obey the minder, and tell me it will never happen again?""</p> <p>""Indeed Sir I do! I am most deeply repentant of my behaviour and I promise you it will not happen ever again Sir and I thank you most sincerely for your time and patience in correcting me Sir"", and her eyes shining still from her excitement.</p> <p>""I am most pleased to hear your words Anne.</p> <p>""Let me now try to show that I have no feelings for you Anne except the same love and affection that I have towards my own nieces"".</p> <p>Lord George did then go and kneel behind Anne to kiss and nuzzle her sore bottom where the oysters had buried their fierce shells deep into her soft and tender cheeks.</p> <p>After much time spent to sooth Anne's painful bottom thus he did stand before her and bow his head to kiss and soothe with his tongue the places where the oysters had been so cruelly clamped to her breasts.</p> <p>Then next her ear lobe and last all her mouth, though her lower lip was already swollen and disfiguring her sweet face.</p> <p>As he gently kissed and sucked the sore places on Anne's young body and face, Lord George did stroke and fondle her sweet cunnie until she did almost croon her pleasure to him, her noise was so loud.</p> <p>""Sweet Anne, please be sure I do not have to correct you in this way again"", and Lord George H--- did give her a parting embrace before he did beckon to the two minders who did help to untie Anne from the cross bar and throw her dress over to cover her nakedness then did between them support Anne to make sure she did not fall after her ordeal, and they did both help her to walk out through the door.</p> <p>The visitors did show their appreciation of Anne and the ordeal she had suffered by long and loud applause.</p> <p>The lovely and irrepressible young Anne did turn at the door and bow her thanks to them, though somewhat stiffly, with but a half smile but excited and flashing eyes, which did draw renewed applause and cheers too.</p> <p>Such rare girls as Anne were most highly prized by some select few of the viewers who did then make most generous gifts after they had watched the agonies of Anne that morn, and bountiful donations also to the Great Orfanage when that they did take such a girl as Anne to work in their house.</p> <p>Our visitors had seen Anne and other girls enjoy punishment with the Wheel and with the Battering Ram, where the miscreant is beaten with a cane after that her bottom has completely swallowed a large dildoll of smooth varnished wood.</p> <p>But only Anne of all the girls in the Great Orfanage at that time did relish such severe pain as the punishment with oysters.</p> <p>The following year when Anne was ten I again arranged a most severe punishment for her, so her liking for great pain should become well known to those of our visitors who might employ her.</p> <p>A Mr. Jack Feather was expert with the so-called bull whip, made from long thin strips of leather that were braided together and extended some ten feet from the handle to a fine and narrow tip.</p> <p>He did show me how the whip could be made to lash a wood post with mighty great noise.</p> <p>He showed me also that if a person did stand by the post but to one side of it, then the whip did wrap round the person, and the tip did strike with a loud SLAP upon the wood post, but the person did feel but little harm from it.</p> <p>We did devise a scene where Anne would be seen to get a most severe whipping, without any lasting damage to the girl, and it played as follows:</p> <p>Anne was brought to the punishment room where awaited three men wearing simple leather tunics who did sit one side of a table. They had cropped heads, (as they had removed their wigs), and Anne was brought in by one of the charitable people who give so freely of their time to teach discipline to the orfan girls, a Lady Frances, who stood Anne to face the men across the table.</p> <p>The Captain:</p> <p>""Ma'am, be this your daughter, Anne?""</p> <p>""Aye, that she be"", Lady Frances did answer.</p> <p>""Then go stand ye against the wall there, ma'am and keep silence.</p> <p>""Anne, we wish to know, and think ye careful: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>And all did recognise the waye the Roundheads did oft quiz and trick the children of Royalists little more than a hundred year past, so to easily capture and behead their fathers.</p> <p>""That I can not say, Sir!"", quoth Anne, bravely.</p> <p>""Jack, pray show Anne how we help younge people to remember"".</p> <p>The man to his left did stand and walked to the middle of the wall that faced the visitors and all did see that he held a bull-whip.</p> <p>To the other man the Captain did say:</p> <p>""Tom, prithee take the top from that lectern"".</p> <p>Tom rose from the table and removed the top of the lectern that stood about ten feet from the visitors' viewing windows.</p> <p>With the top of the lectern removed it did leave a heavy pillar about a foot across and the top at the height of a man's chest.</p> <p>As Tom returned to his seat behind the table, Jack played his long whip toward the pillar of the lectern. He then took aim and struck the pillar with the whip as though to strike a beast of burden.</p> <p>The whip did strike the wood pillar and wrap itself around with a mighty CRACK! that did deafen in its loudness.</p> <p>The Captain:</p> <p>""Anne, if you can not remember, we will take your blouse off so your top is bare, and strap you to that pillar.</p> <p>""The whip across your back will help your memory!</p> <p>""Anne, When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>""That I can not say, Sir!"", quoth Anne again, with a determined quiver in her voice,</p> <p>""And Mother: say nothing, though they kill me!""</p> <p>""Brave words, Anne!</p> <p>""Tom, strap her to the post, then remove her blouse, and tie her hands to the beam above"".</p> <p>Tom rose and seized the nine year old Anne and dragged her to the post, where he used his wide trouser belt round her slender waist and the post to hold her facing it, which placed her chin but two inch above the top of the wood post.</p> <p>Tom then tore Anne's blouse from her shoulders so it dropped to her waist, and took cord to her wrists so her arms stretched up toward the beam above her head.</p> <p>Anne's 'mother' Lady Frances did watch with horror on her face, as she saw the fate about to befall her sweet young daughter, Anne.</p> <p>""Sir, I do beg of you!</p> <p>""Beat me in place of my innocent young daughter!""</p> <p>And she flung herself weeping to the floor before the table where sat the Captain.</p> <p>""Tom, tie the woman to yonder chair!"", was all the Captain said, and Tom dragged the mother away and tied her in place, and Anne awaited her torture with the raw-hide bull whip, strapped to the wood post, naked from the waist up.</p> <p>""Now, I ask you one more time, Anne: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>""I can not say, Sir!"", said Anne in a high determined voice,</p> <p>""And Mother, you say nothing either!""</p> <p>The Captain gave Jack a signal and he did swirl and crack the whip fearsome loud behind Anne's head.</p> <p>Anne said nothing: but hunched her shoulders in readiness for the stripe that will tear skin from her shoulders, and the visitors could see she set her mouth firm, but with eyes that did sparkle in anticipation.</p> <p>Another signal from the Captain, and Jack did lay the bull whip full and hard across the frail back of the child, and that whip did make a most deafening CRACK! as it struck the slender frame of the ten year old girl.</p> <p>Anne's head did jerk back in agony but she gritted her teeth and made no sound. Though unable to stop herself from weeping, those in front of her did see her dark eyes shine bright with her excitement.</p> <p>Again the Captain signaled, and Jack did again rip the bull whip across Anne's young shoulders with noise like unto a pistol shot. The angry red welt was this time lower than the one before.</p> <p>Anne's head did again jerk from the torture, but she still made no sound - and her eyes flashed once more with her excitement.</p> <p>The pillar of the lectern was half way along the row of visitors' windows, so half saw Anne's face, and half saw the stripes on her back.</p> <p>Seats had been removed for the morning, so visitors were free to walk between the closets and see Anne from different wayes as her agony did mount.</p> <p>Another signal from the Captain, and Jack laid the whip e'en lower across Anne's rib cage with the same noise of a loud explosive CRACK! from the braided leather as it struck.</p> <p>This time, Anne could bear to keep silence no longer and did screem out loud but with eyes bright and wide in her joy.</p> <p>""Anne: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>A long pause, then:</p> <p>""I can not say, Sir! And say you nothing either, Mother!</p> <p>""Sir! You do this oft to young defenseless girls, Sir?""</p> <p>""The Devil! Tom, remove the rest of her cloathing!""</p> <p>The younger man Tom, rose with reluctance and tore the skirt and undergarments from Anne, so she was naked and wore nothing but the leather belt that held her fast to the wood post.</p> <p>Then he returned to his seat beside the Captain.</p> <p>Anne's mother turned her face away, as she sat tied to the chair.</p> <p>""Turn ye your face and see your daughter's punishment for failing in her duty to our Lord Protector, Ma'am. Else I shall have your head tied in position so you *will* see it!"", and the Captain signaled again to Jack.</p> <p>Jack aimed the whip this time so it cut Anne full across her buttocks with another pistol-shot CRACK! and the visitors saw the flesh of her round young fesses flattened with the force of the heavy leather whip.</p> <p>Anne screemed again in agony and terror, but said nothing, except her eyes did flash bright.</p> <p>Another signal, and Jack again lashed Anne across her buttocks.</p> <p>And the same place a third and fourth time which made Anne to shriek in agony each time and wriggle and squerm violently to ease her great pain from the raw red stripes across her back and fesses - and her face which she moved all the time in every direction did show the visitors her frenzied rapture from the whipping that the handsome young Jack was giving her.</p> <p>The Captain did point downward and Jack aimed the cruel whip this time across Anne's thighs to make a barbarous mark across the backs of her legs.</p> <p>Again Anne screemed loud and tugged at her bindings, with a choke in her voice. She spoke no word but showed a face flushed and excited.</p> <p>""Anne: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>""No!!"", from Anne.</p> <p>The Captain signaled to strike Anne's back again, and Jack complied with a fierce blow with the heavy leather whip across her young shoulders.</p> <p>Anne shrieked high and long, then her head fell to one side and her legs buckled under her as she fell unconscious, held up by the cords to her wrists from the beam above.</p> <p>Anne's mother had fallen sideways in her chair, in a faint.</p> <p>""The mother will never talk now!</p> <p>""Damnation to the obstinate child!!</p> <p>""Come, we can waste no more time here.</p> <p>""Bring your belt, Tom, and we must go!""</p> <p>And the three men stamped out angrily.</p> <p>A girl enters and silently puts out the candles.</p> <p>The door opens in the half-darkness and a man enters with a candle. The mother must have untied herself: she is gone.</p> <p>The man sees Anne, laying on the floor and moves quickly to kneel beside her.</p> <p>""My darling Anne! My brave sweet daughter! Naked and whipped by the beasts! And they got nothing from you, my dear loyal daughter!</p> <p>""Oh! How they must have hurt you, sweet Anne!</p> <p>""I heard all from the priest's hole in the wainscot.</p> <p>""I owe my life to you, darling Anne"".</p> <p>Her father stands and stoops to lift Anne, carrying her from the room, clasped lovingly to his breast.</p> <p>Whereat the visitors did break into loud applause.</p> <p>Anne, outside the punishment room, leaped down from her father's arms and dragged him by the hand back into the room, where he followed her lead as she bowed many times to the visitors, and a wide joyous smile upon her face, to e'en louder applause and cheers from the visitors, until at last Anne did lead her father out again from the punishment room.</p> <p>The visitors did make most generous gifts to the Great Orfanage that day, as it did excite them much to watch Anne and her wild enjoyment of the whip.</p> <p>Some six months later, when Anne had turned eleven, I bethought to ask would she like to play the same scene again, for I told her it had brought large gifts on monies to the Great Orfanage?</p> <p>""Aye, 'twas a rare game Sir!</p> <p>""Would't perhaps be possible to pad the hard pillar somewhat, and the fastenings to my wrists, so they bruise less?""</p> <p>""I'll think on't Anne and show you when I have made them less hard.</p> <p>""It was good the waye you did call a halt to the whipping when you willed it, by feigning a faint.</p> <p>""Do ye so again, Anne, so you say when your whipping is to stop.</p> <p>""You may try the pillar and the wrist cuffs when that I have had them padded"".</p> <p>I had the pillar covered with a wool blanket, then leather sewn over, smooth so no stitches did shew, and leather also to protect Anne's chin as it jutted over the top of the pillar.</p> <p>To make this leather cover to fit tight, a narrow batten of wood was slid up one side, under the leather. This did make a ridge in the leather that Anne could pleasure her cunnie against.</p> <p>Anne saw the final pillar padded with leather over a wool blanket, with the ridge up one side. She did like it and the soft padded fastenings to her wrists, and Anne found it easy to dangle herself from them.</p> <p>I was able to secure the same people to act the several parts, and I had the notices sent out that we did plan to re-enact in a month: ""Anne: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>The notices went to those who we did know had a special liking to see severe punishment to a young girl whom it did excite, and invited that they bring friends of like mind.</p> <p>When the morning came, Anne was greatly excited at the prospect of another fierce use of the bull-whip upon her naked back as she was held helpless, strapped to the wooden pillar.</p> <p>Lady Frances did again throw herself to the floor and plead with the stern Captain:</p> <p>""Beat me in place of my sweet and innocent young daughter!"",</p> <p>and was tied to a chair for her trouble.</p> <p>Jack did use the long bull-whip expertly again and it made even greater noise each time as Anne's shoulders were cruelly beaten and scourged by the heavy whip, 'cause the tip did strike CRACK!! against the padded leather on the wood post.</p> <p>After Anne had replied to the Captain's question with:</p> <p>""I can not say, Sir! And say you nothing either, Mother!</p> <p>""Sir! Do you oft bravely flog defenseless young girls, Sir?""</p> <p>""The Devil! Tom, take off the rest of her cloathing!</p> <p>""Anne, you will answer me: When did you last see your father?""</p> <p>Tom did rip the dress from Anne so she stood naked except for the wide leather belt that held her waist to the post and the straps around her wrists from the beam above.</p> <p>Jack aimed the whip this time so it cut Anne full across her buttocks with a pistol-shot CRACK! and the visitors did see her round young bottom flatten with the force of the heavy leather whip.</p> <p>Anne did screem in agony and terror. She threw her body back and her knees came up to grip the post between then.</p> <p>Her weight did now hang from her wrist fastenings and her cunnie did hit against the ridge in the leather.</p> <p>The Captain signaled to Jack to speed the whipping of Anne's back and buttocks.</p> <p>Anne's eyes sparkled in her lust and she did begin to move her hips quick and fast to pleasured herself most wildly against the leather covered post.</p> <p>She did screem and squerm and wriggle her cunnie against the pillar in a wild and frenzied fandango of delight as the whip did rack and shake her young frame again and again.</p> <p>Anne's head was thrown back and her eyes did flash as her squerming grew fiercer and her ecstasy did mount while she was struck again and again on her back and bottom by the CRACK!! of the whip to make her shout loud in her pain.</p> <p>The wide leather belt held Anne while she did bang her cunnie against the pillar many times and quick with each CRACK!! of the leather whip across her back and bottom, and her legs did jerk to help bring her cunnie against the ridge of leather.</p> <p>There was no more thought to asking Anne when did she last see her father: The visitors were every one deep enthralled by the naked eleven year old girl lost in total ecstasy as she pleasured herself against the leather-covered wood post while the heavy whip descended again and again with the noise of a pistol and bit hard into her slender young back and her succulent round bottom while she did yell in her agony.</p> <p>All too soon Anne gave a final rapturous screem of abandoned extasy as her body stiffened then collapsed as though dead, to hang by the leather belt around her waist and the ties to her wrists.</p> <p>Tom undid Anne's wrists and supported her body while he took his belt from around her waist and laid her gently upon the floor, and the three men did leave in high dudgeon, greatly frustrated in their failure to extract from Anne the whereabouts of her father.</p> <p>The play then continued as before. Ann's father entered the darkened room with a candle and made much endearing words as he lifted his dear and naked daughter to bear her off to her bed.</p> <p>The visitors burst into the loudest clapping and cheering that we had ever heard in the Great Orfanage. Anne again pulled her father back into the room by his hand, and she had her mother Lady Frances by her other hand, and bowed triumphantly to the visitors.</p> <p>She bowed low so all could see the angry marks of the whip across her back, and she then turned to show the wealds across her bottom also, then turned and bowed again.</p> <p>Anne all the time as she bowed and turned herself in front of the visitors, had some smile on her face and bright flashing eyes that left no doubt of her high excitement from the fierce whipping she had just been given.</p> <p>Overcome finally by her great pain and excitement, Anne fell and would have hit the floor if her 'father' had not caught the naked and beaten girl up to his breast so the visitors did once more see her beaten back and bottom while he did kiss her long and lingering full on her lips then marched out with her in his arms, followed by e'en louder applause and cheering.</p> <p>The gifts of monies from the visitors were great indeed.</p> <p>Anne herself did leave the Great Orfanage when she was twelve and go to one of the visitors who had seen her tortured with the oyster clamps, and her most painful scourgings with the bull whip, a single gentle man.</p> <p>Her new master did take for her also the leather-covered pillar, as a present to remind her oft of her early sensuous pleasures.</p> <p>Anne did work in his mansion only until she was old enough to be married to him, which then became the talk of the coffee houses.</p> <p>Sweet Anne and her husband were oft seen together in a box at the Drury Lane theatre for many long years after and with no eyes for any but each other, Anne grown to be tall and slender, and most attractive withal.</p> <p>Anne wore alway simple jewelry that included a chain hanging from her neck like unto a maiden in an Eastern slave market, except the chain was of solid gold.</p></div>",[]
119,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 1",1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,3,3,"M/g, oral, en",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Start: Tue May 9, 1780</p> <p>Dr. Henry Browne's 1786 account tells how he ran The Great Orfanage in London, and in particular of the punishments given to the orphan Beryl by Hilda, the governess of m'Lady Cynthia and Sir Thomas B---, before she was taken to join their household at Richmond.</p> <p>The following extracts have been transcribed from the diary of Hilda, for which we have thank Ms. Fifi Babette who discovered the original in the Fitzwilliam at Cambridge, England.</p> <p>The diary is penned in six notebooks, each of five sheets of paper which are stitched together by hand down the middle, to give one hundred twenty pages of writing. It starts and ends as though these are six of a series of notebooks, but none others have thus far been discovered.</p> <p>The original wording of Hilda's diary has been altered only where needed for understanding by a modern reader. No attempt has been made to change the leisurely pace of Hilda's narrative, as she records the painful spankings and other shameful mistreatments that were given to the bottom of the eleven-year-old orphan Beryl.</p> <p>""Shameful mistreatment"" today, though commonly practiced it seems, in the 1700's - and did bring only great joy to Beryl herself!</p> <p>The diary may be called repulsive by some: You read on at your own risk...</p> <p>Pentland Embury, Ed., August 25, 2000</p> <p class=""h2"">Tuesday, May 9, 1780</p> <p>I take up again the writing of my diary.</p> <p>After m'Lady Cynthia brought the orphan Beryl from the Great Orfanage to Richmond, she settled the girl into a routine by having her do simple sewing each day under m'Lady's direction.</p> <p>Beryl eats her meals with the children and me in the nursery, where they are brought to us by the servant girl Jane, and Beryl has a room to herself on the same floor of the west wing as us, not in the servants' attic.</p> <p>I am mostly occupied giving lessons to the two children of m'Lady: Morag, 7, and Giles, 5, and teaching them to eat with good table manners and to behave well in general, guiding them with firm discipline at all times.</p> <p>Morag is a sturdy girl, taking after the build of her father, and with his same genial nature. Giles is quite different: he is small, even for a 5-year-old, with fair curly hair and blue eyes, highly intelligent and inclined to get over-excited.</p> <p>Beryl now looks after the children for some hours each day, and Jane occasionally does this too, which gives me some welcome time to myself.</p> <p>M'Lady finds fault with Beryl's work almost every week, and instructs me to punish her in the way I had done at the Great Orfanage, while a maid takes the children away from the house and out of earshot for an hour.</p> <p>These punishments of Beryl always end by tying her wrists to a spreader bar above her head and caning her bottom to make her dance lively... which m'Lady likes to see.</p> <p>After punishment by me, which m'Lady watches through a peep-hole behind a picture on the wall, I lead Beryl into her room and lay her sobbing and naked, face down on the bed for m'Lady to soothe her pain and speak forgivingly to her until her tears are dried.</p> <p>Beryl soon settled into steady weeks of living, helping me with lessons to the children; sewing; and spankings which m'Lady enjoys to watch, then enjoys even more to soothe and forgive her.</p> <p>This warm Summer afternoon, while Beryl was looking after the two children, I sat with my book in the rose arbour, dipping once more into the passionate Elizabethan poems of Skelton, Wyatt, and Shakespeare, when I heard Sir Thomas and his doctor, Abercrombie, stop to talk on the other side of the high yew hedge.</p> <p>I thought to rise and silently leave, but their first words transfixed me...</p> <p>""Doctor, I would dearly love to slide my rampant yard deep into the soft warm bottom of young Beryl...</p> <p>""Tell me, how can I do this without injury to her with my huge engine?""</p> <p>I froze... I could not move... I had to hear more...</p> <p>""Many of the nobility use this way with their servant girls, Sir Thomas, so as to avoid later muling and puking of infants that do so greatly disrupt a household.</p> <p>""There are two common ways to achieve it without injury, Sir Thomas... Beryl is a tall slender girl of eleven... but it can be done at eight or even younger...</p> <p>""With either way, you had best always spank her soundly first: it relaxes her muscles and eases your entry.</p> <p>""The simplest and the oldest way is for me to give you a thick padded ring to slide down over your rampant yard, so you can not enter too far into her"".</p> <p>""Let me be plain doctor, and we are alone so I'll speak clear . .</p> <p>""I want my stiff yard so far into Beryl's bottom that I feel her two lovely soft warm cheeks pressing hard against me . .</p> <p>""How can I do that without risk to split her?""</p> <p>""It will take careful work to prepare her Sir Thomas, but it can certainly be done so you will have your desire within a month. . . and she will most greatly delight in your doing of it!</p> <p>""Tell me Sir Thomas, while she is being prepared for your use, do you perhaps have any friend for whom you may also wish her to be prepared - a friend whose rampant yard may be even larger than your own?""</p> <p>""Share her with a good friend?! I like it!!</p> <p>""Possibly his Grace the Duke of D----... His wife the Duchess died a year ago, poor fellow, and he lacks for female company.</p> <p>""He is a close friend of like interests, and I believe he is even better endowed that me...""</p> <p>""I ask because before all else, Sir Thomas, I must measure the thickness and lengths of both your rampant yards. Only thus can the girl be prepared so we can be sure she will not be injured by your entry.</p> <p>""A simple way for both you and his Grace to achieve this state of rampant desire is to have Beryl herself suck on your yards with her own sweet lips... one after the other.</p> <p>Sir Thomas:</p> <p>""Egad! Doctor, you are right . . for the girl has a compliant nature. She aches to feel appreciated, I have noticed, and loves doing for someone who cares for her. And if that someone wished to experiment with things new to her, I wager she'd be willing to do't"".</p> <p>""I suggest we blindfold her first that we do not frighten her. Then have her kneel somewhere padded and comfortable... such as the altar rail in your chapel, which she can hold to steady herself.</p> <p>""You step towards her from the other side of the rail with your codpiece open, and I tell her to suck as though taking the milk direct from a cow - for she knows about milking from her time at the Orfanage.</p> <p>""When you are fully engorged, I have her cease and measure you with my calipers. This will tell me how long we need to make the inside of her bottom.</p> <p>""Then I instruct her to do the same with his Grace's yard, and I measure him also"".</p> <p>""After you have measured the size of my rampant yard, you must tell Beryl to continue to ""milk the cow"", so she finishes what she has started, and swallows the ""milk"" too, doctor!</p> <p>""And the same for his Grace!!""</p> <p>""Of course, Sir Thomas... as you wish...</p> <p>""And from your judgment of the girl, she should take well to the work; you may then choose to add it to her other household duties... and without a blindfold, perchance!</p> <p>""And be assured, Sir Thomas, when I know the sizes that she is to be prepare for, we will only add to the *length* of her straight passageway, so to ensure you do not pierce her within.</p> <p>""We will do nothing to her diameter inside: you yourself will stretch her narrow chitterling each time you do enter, and this enlargement of a girl by your rampant yard does provide untold ecstasy to you and her, both, when you do enter the bottom of a young girl.</p> <p>""It is more sensuous by far, to both you and her, than your rampant yard in her virgin vagina: and the narrowness of her anus is as nothing compared to the grip along the whole length of your rampant member as it burrows slowly up, stretching her narrow passage... as you may well know... it does feel like unto Heaven itself!</p> <p>""Our work is to increase her *length* inside, and this will be greatly eased by a device invented by my colleague, Dr Yarrow. He has a busy practice treating servant girls and others in this way, and is most expert in the matter.</p> <p>""I will ask how soon he can bring the equipment and perform the delicate operation for us to give greater length to the straight part as you will enter her bottom... if you agree to this course, Sir Thomas?""</p> <p>""The plan sounds good, and I would like to carry it through as soon as you and he are able"".</p> <p>""I will send word immediately to Dr Yarrow in the City, Sir Thomas, to ask how soon he can come.</p> <p>""He will require a coach to transport himself the ten miles with his device.</p> <p>""He will need, I know, the services of Mistress Hilda or another one skilled in nursing for the two weeks of slow straightening that he may need to ensure success"".</p> <p>""Before your colleague arrives, doctor, you will insist m'Lady Cynthia takes the waters for at least a month at the Pantiles of Tunbridge. I will give her some spending money and she will welcome the chance to join the fashionable fops and folderols there for a few weeks"".</p> <p>I then heard them walk off towards the house, still talking, and I was left unsure whether to be more fearful or excited at the prospect ahead.</p> <p>I hastened soon after to my room, to commit this to paper now while still fresh in my memory...</p> <p class=""h2"">Wednesday, May 17, Noon.</p> <p>M'Lady Cynthia departed two days past in Sir Thomas' coach to stay with her sister at Tunbridge Wells for a month, thirty miles distant. The coach returned yesterday, ready to go to London for Dr. Yarrow and his device (which I die to see!).</p> <p>His Grace the Duke of D---- arrives this afternoon, for his size to be measured!!</p> <p class=""h2"">Seven in the Evening of Wednesday.</p> <p>Sir Thomas and the doctor want me to conduct the orphan Beryl through the tests they plan to make with her, and for me to speak to her and keep a hand touching her at all times, so she will be compliant and have no fear.</p> <p>I accordingly told Beryl that Sir Thomas and the doctor wished her to do some simple experiments with them, like unto the learned men and women who have been breathing Laughing Gas in London to know its effects... but nothing so severe.</p> <p>""They love you well, dear Beryl. You can be sure no ill can become of you"".</p> <p>""If you do stay close at all times, Mistress Hilda, I know no harm can happen"".</p> <p>And with that we went down to the main hall where Sir Thomas and his Grace and the doctor Abercrombie awaited.</p> <p>""Thank you for agreeing to do some small experiments, Beryl. And, did Mistress Hilda tell you? Be sure you keep what we do as a secret, my dear, and speak of what we do to no one, not even my wife, for we are like to be the first to make certain scientific discoveries.</p> <p>""Have you met his Grace the Duke of D----? He is to be with us and is staying for a few days"".</p> <p>Beryl gave his Grace her most demure and angelic smile as she dropped a deep and pretty curtsy to him...</p> <p>""And you know our doctor well of course"".</p> <p>And Beryl gave a quick bob, as appropriate to his lower rank, nodding her head as she did so.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda will first put this blindfold of black silk over your eyes, for you must not know which one of us is doing or speaking any of the things... I don't suppose you often get to have real silk from China next to your skin, do you my dear?""</p> <p>And much more of the same chatter from Sir Thomas to make Beryl feel at ease, while I tied the ample blindfold in place then led Beryl by the hand through the door to the chapel and helped her to kneel at the altar rail, telling her to hold it well.</p> <p>Sir Thomas gave me a strange look at one point... for I seemed to know what Beryl was to do almost before he had given me the signal... Little did he know I had their whole plan from listening in the rose arbour!!</p> <p>I kept my hand lightly on Beryl's shoulder, as Sir Thomas had asked. The doctor began to speak:</p> <p>""Beryl, you are to open your mouth . . a little wider . . and I am going to place in it like unto the part of a cow that you learned to milk at the Great Orfanage...</p> <p>""Now I want you to suck on this cow's teat... suck with all your might . . as hard as you can . . but do not bite it . .</p> <p>""You feel it in your mouth... it swells and enlarges from what you are doing...</p> <p>""Now slow your sucking and swirl your warm tongue around it... now open your mouth for me to make a measurement on the teat..</p> <p>""So... good girl... well done"".</p> <p>and the good doctor quickly used his wooden caliper to measure the length of Sir Thomas' throbbing member... and a tape for its circumference... then said:</p> <p>""Six a quarter... Four exact.</p> <p>""Do now continue your work, Beryl . . suck hard . . hard . .</p> <p>""Keep at it . .</p> <p>""And swallow the milk that the cow will give . . it is excellent for your health!!</p> <p>""Now open your mouth and I remove the cow's teat... and give you of another drink... from a cup.</p> <p>""The whiskey and milk, Hilda!!</p> <p>""Hilda, will you take a napkin to Beryl's lips, please... the cow's milk did somewhat overflow...</p> <p>""And Hilda, give Beryl a sweetmeat to refresh her before we continue"".</p> <p>My hand was all this time reassuringly on Beryl's shoulder, and I squeezed her gently as she ate the sugar sweet, to tell her all was well...</p> <p>""Now Beryl, you have finished the sweetmeat I see... We need to repeat what you have just done, with another cow...</p> <p>""One measurement is never good in matters scientific, you know!</p> <p>""Hold the rail firmly again and oooopen your mouth... wider! and I insert the cow's teat... thus.</p> <p>""Now as before, suck hard... hard... hard...</p> <p>""And it grows and swells in your mouth...</p> <p>""Good... now open your mouth while I remove it to measure . .</p> <p>""Six a half... Four a quarter...</p> <p>""Well done, Beryl... now I return it to see if you can make it larger still with sucking...</p> <p>""And swirl your tongue around it too...</p> <p>""Now open... and I measure again... the same...</p> <p>""Now I return it for you to suck until it yields its milk"".</p> <p>All looked to go well... when Beryl did suddenly release her hold on the rail and before I could stop her, raised her two hands to bring them forward and clasp between them whatever was attached to the ""Cow's Teat""...</p> <p>She took but a moment to understand that she held the hips of a man... then clasped them firmly and eagerly pulled the hips so the ""Cow's Teat"" did slide far down her throat as it spirted out its milk...</p> <p>And his Grace did permit his hands to lightly caress the hair of Beryl's head and pull it gently towards him...</p> <p>It was a most touching moment, as the angelic blindfolded virgin of eleven awoke to what it was she did... . and showed that it delighted her.</p> <p>Then the magic of the spell was broken by the Doctor:</p> <p>""Now Beryl, open your mouth and release what is in it... and take another drink from the cup to restore you"".</p> <p>Then for the first time in all this, Beryl spoke:</p> <p>""Thank you, doctor. I would like to hold the taste that is now in my mouth, an't please you, sir"".</p> <p>For a moment, the doctor was at a loss... then:</p> <p>""You are to be most highly commended for your preference! Good girl!!</p> <p>""Now our experiments are completed for tonight and we thank you. Remember... Not a word to *anybody* of what we have done.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda will now conduct you back to your room, and be sure to sleep well tonight, for we have a busy day for you tomorrow.</p> <p>""I bid you a good night from us all"".</p> <p>I helped Beryl to her feet from where she knelt at the altar rail, and she did curtsey most prettily again, blindfolded though she was, with a sweet smile that would melt the heart of an ogre... but with the smallest dribble of ""milk"" falling from the corner of her mouth...</p> <p>As I held her arm, she turned and walked with me from the chapel into the main hall again, and I closed the door behind us.</p> <p>I removed the blindfold from Beryl's eyes, and she had no idea which door we had just come through, as she had never been in the chapel before...</p> <p>As we made out way back to the nursery floor of the west wing, going up the servants' stairs behind the main hall, Beryl asked:</p> <p>""That last time, the man I held, he was the Duke wasn't he? He was larger... I like him so much, Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""People like you and me, Beryl, don't like or dislike a Duke, or Sir Thomas or any other of the gentry. We just do what they want, and we do it as well as we possibly can, and be thankful that they feed and clothe us Beryl"".</p> <p>When we reached the nursery, the children were already sleeping of course, and I offered Beryl a chicken wing to eat and bread.</p> <p>But she would have none of it:</p> <p>"".. for it would spoil the taste I have in my mouth, thank you""</p> <p>And she went straight to bed.</p> <p>I put my head in ten minutes ago, and she was sound asleep, with flushed cheeks and looking as angelic as ever...</p> <p class=""h2"">Thursday, May 18, Morning</p> <p>""First after breakfast we will make you clean - oh! so clean! Outside and in!"", I said as I woke Beryl.</p> <p>Beryl's eyes sparkled. She loved being the center of attention. For an eleven-year-old with such a pale slender figure, her bottom was unexpectedly pronounced and well-rounded, soft and warm and sensuous...</p> <p>""I will like that, Mistress Hilda! Thank you!""</p> <p>Beryl sat in her nightdress at the table by a window that looked out over Richmond Park so she could watch the deer that roamed freely (property of the King!) while she ate her simple breakfast of bread and honey, and a mug of milk.</p> <p>She loves this first quiet bit of her day in the home of m'Lady Cynthia and Sir Thomas. It is so different from the Great Orfanage in the bustle and noise of London's centre, as she keeps telling me.</p> <p>Here, the early morning sun shines through the leaves of the trees and nothing moves except the deer that are treading delicately as they take their first meal of the day... (much as you can see them in Richmond Park today: Ed)</p> <p>""Hurry now! We don't have all day to gaze out the window! Off to the jakes with you, and be sure to take time and do all you can""</p> <p>When Beryl returned to her room, I had a tub ready with warm water to bathe her. Beryl slid off her nightdress and lowered herself into the tub, and I used soap to make Beryl specially clean.</p> <p>Then out and dry with a thick coarse cloth that made her skin bright and rosy as I rubbed it hard all over her...</p> <p>The fire made a warm glow in the room and I motioned for Beryl to bend herself over the table, ready for her clean-out clyster, as the young servant girl, Jane, came in to help me.</p> <p>Beryl folded her arms against the top of her chest, as usual, and bent to rest her shoulders on a pillow at the table's edge. I made sure she held steady, with a halter-strap above her shoulders, and another across under her armpits, holding her firm to the table.</p> <p>With her feet standing well apart to steady herself, her bottom bent over, and her body horizontal above the floor, I would be able to rub her tummy to ensure the water flowed well up to clean her insides...</p> <p>""Jane, did you get the bowl of roasting fat from cook, as I asked?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Hilda.</p> <p>""She gave me a good bowl: it's there on the shelf.</p> <p>""Cook says that passing the melted fat through a cloth does take most of the flavour away for eating on bread, but she has done like you asked and it is crystal clear.</p> <p>""It is the drippings from the roast of pork on Sunday.</p> <p>I had Jane mix a basin of warm soapy water, then I pulled the plunger from the cylinder of the large clyster to draw about a gallon of the warm soapy mixture up to fill the barrel.</p> <p>The long metal cylinder with a gallon of water in it was quite heavy and I used the support made for it that stood on the floor and was shaped like a crutch.</p> <p>I used the pork dripping to grease the long fat ivory nozzle and slid it carefully towards Beryl's waiting rosebud, then slid it gently up into her bottom:</p> <p>""Beryl, the doctor has ordered me, first, to force a whole gallon of warm soapy water into your bottom"".</p> <p>I pushed the handle slowly, and I could see Beryl feel the thrill and excitement (which she always got) as the warm water began to surge into her bottom.</p> <p>When the plunger was about half way in, I told Jane to hold up the barrel of the clyster, and I reached under Beryl to work my fingers deep into her tummy:</p> <p>""This will help the water to go right up inside you Beryl"",</p> <p>I took the clyster back from Jane's grasp... and drew much of the water slowly out of Beryl's bottom by pulling the plunger back a long way... then I pushed it back in again, quickly, even further than it had been... and could see Beryl's tummy bulge hard with the pressure.</p> <p>I repeated this, pulling water slowly back out of Beryl's bottom (and the large nozzle was wide enough to pass everything through), then pumping it quickly up . . up . . up. . . to make her tummy bulge more than ever.</p> <p>""There! You have the whole gallon clyster inside your bottom now. Jane, you are to hold the barrel here and stay just like this until I tell you both you can move.</p> <p>""We must give the soapy water inside you time to do its cleaning</p> <p>""And don't you two let a single drop leak onto the floor or it's the cane on your hand for both of you!""</p> <p>And I went busying myself about the room while Jane stood holding the huge clyster barrel, terrified to move in case some water would leak out from Beryl's bulging tummy...</p> <p>Beryl herself clearly wasn't sure if she felt more excitement from the great pressure of hot water in her tummy, or fear at the thought of letting some of it to leak out while she waited.</p> <p>After five minutes I returned and pulled over a tub on wheels, ready for Beryl to sit on.</p> <p>""Now Jane, when I say ""Go!"" you pull the nozzle slowly out of Beryl's bottom, and I'll press my thumb in to stop any leaks.</p> <p>""Beryl, I have released your straps, once you feel my thumb in your bottom, I will help you stand up, then you sit down on the tub behind you to empty yourself.</p> <p>""Ready? GO!""</p> <p>It worked well: I was deft with my well-greased thumb and slid it firmly, as far as it would go, right into Beryl's bottom just as Jane got the big nozzle clear.</p> <p>I slid my arm under Beryl's tummy and helped her stand, then lower herself onto the waiting barrel.</p> <p>Finally, when I was sure that Beryl was sitting properly in place, I slid my thumb out from Beryl's bottom to let the flood of warm sudsy water come rushing out into the barrel under her.</p> <p>I left Beryl a long time to sit and drain herself, and I saw that from the barrel she could look out of the window and over Richmond Park again. The deer had gone and there were horse-drawn coaches and light phaetons speeding along the roads that criss-crossed the park land - there was something new to see every minute...</p> <p>Soon though I came and rubbed her tummy and more water came out. A little later, I said:</p> <p>""Good! I'll dry your bottom with this cloth, Beryl. Now I want you back up, bending over the table for a clean-water rinse!</p> <p>""Jane, float this cup of perfumed oil onto the tub - The odour will be sweeter!""</p> <p>Jane had already cleaned the clyster cylinder by using the plunger to pump water in and out, and she now had it filled with a full gallon of clear warm water . .</p> <p>Greasing the big smooth ivory nozzle, I slid it firmly into Beryl's waiting bottom and began to push the plunger into the barrel of the clyster cylinder.</p> <p>Just as before, when the plunger was about half way into the barrel, I stopped and reached under Beryl to rub her tummy. Then I pulled the plunger a long way out, slowly, before thrusting it quickly back in further than it had been before.</p> <p>I continued with this out-and-in movement of the plunger, to make the warm water come slowly out of Beryl, then - swoosh - quickly in again to clean out anything left in there of the soapy mixture.</p> <p>The rush and flow of water in and out of Beryl's bottom was making her more and more excited and she began to moan and wriggle...</p> <p>""Stop your nonsense this minute and stay completely still, Beryl.</p> <p>""Jane! Just stay exactly where you are with the clyster in your hand! We'll give Beryl some time to calm down"".</p> <p>After a few minutes, I returned and told Jane and Beryl to go through the drill exactly as before... and Beryl sat on the tub again with my thumb completely buried up to its hilt in her bottom, then I pulled it quickly out so she emptied the water from herself...</p> <p>I gave Beryl a further full gallon clyster of warm clear water, pumping the water out and in again to ensure it washed out any soapy mixture.</p> <p>""Now . . we are ready for Doctor Abercrombie! I will fetch him"".</p></div>",[]
120,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,4,3,"b/g fist, M/W sp, M/g an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Thursday, May 18, Morning: Later</p> <p>""Dr. Yarrow has not yet arrived"", I told Jane and the eleven year old Beryl as I came back into the room.</p> <p>With me were the two children for whom I am governess: Morag who was seven, and Giles, five.</p> <p>""We will take this opportunity for Morag and Giles to have another lesson in human anatomy...</p> <p>""Beryl, stay with your shoulders lying on the table with your feet well apart - so you keep steady...</p> <p>""Now, Morag and Giles: Beryl has just been washed out and cleaned more thoroughly than any clyster that either of you have ever had. Water put into her bottom, now flows out fit for a king to drink...</p> <p>""You asked me last week, Giles, what the inside of a person's bottom is like, and I want you to find out for yourself... you have a small hand and can do this with Beryl... Morag, your hand would be too large, I'm afraid . .</p> <p>""Jane, roll up the right hand sleeve of Giles' shirt... now put grease on his right hand, and smear it all around so it is well covered.</p> <p>""That looks good! Now Giles,... I want you to keep your fingers stiff and straight, and put the tips together, with your thumb tucked in underneath on your palm, like this... (and I showed him with my own hand).</p> <p>""Good! Now press your stiff finger tips against the hole in Beryl's bottom... that's it!</p> <p>""Now push into her hole while you move your hand from side to side... good! Your fingers start to sliiiiide into her bottom...</p> <p>""Now pull your hand out, then push it back again, haaaaarder!</p> <p>""Keep doing it Giles, but stop if Beryl tells you to... we mustn't hurt her...... . .</p> <p>""Riiiight! Your hand has slid aaaaaaaaaall the way in!!</p> <p>""Now gently move your hand around inside Beryl's bottom... It's warm and cozy and slipperie in there, isn't it? Your hand is completely inside Beryl...</p> <p>""You can not get closer to any friend than that!!</p> <p>""Isn't Beryl wonderfully warm and smooth inside her bottom? You feel for yourself what it's like... and answer your own question!""</p> <p>Jane suddenly interrupted me and said:</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda... I can hear them calling you from below!""</p> <p>And I ran out of the room, a bit flustered...</p> <p>I heard from Jane afterwards what happened: I'd left while Giles still had his hand inside Beryl's bottom.</p> <p>He curled his little hand into a fist and pulled it, shouting:</p> <p>""Look! I've made a fist and it won't come out!!""</p> <p>Then Giles pushed his fist up inside Beryl's bottom, as far in as it would go, then back again until it was only stopped coming out by its size...</p> <p>Then push... up inside her again, then as far back as he could towards him...</p> <p>Giles was getting a bit excited as was his way: Back and forth he pumped his knobby little fist, back and forth, faster and faster...</p> <p>Beryl squirmed and wriggled harder and harder with the great excitement he was giving her... then she started to shout in a wild ecstasy:</p> <p>""More! More!! More!!!""</p> <p>And just at that moment Doctor Abercrombie entered the room with me close behind:</p> <p>""WHAT is going on here?!?"", he thundered...</p> <p>""I am giving the children an anatomy lesson, Doctor, but he wasn't supposed...</p> <p>""Stop this at once!! You... (Pointing to Jane) get his hand out and wash it! And clean her bottom too!</p> <p>""Then all sit down until Mistress Hilda and I return; And give me one of those!!!"", grabbing a willow cane from the jar of water as he left the room.</p> <p>Well, I don't need to write what happened to me just two doors away!</p> <p class=""h2"">Thursday, May 18, Noon</p> <p>The gardeners had brought up the device of Doctor Yarrow, and he was quick to assemble what looked like a chair held between two disks of wood. The wheels were nearly five foot high: it was all thin polished wood and bolted together.</p> <p>I came into the room, my face hot and flushed, but I had otherwise regained control of myself after my beating by Doctor Abercrombie for my foolishness...</p> <p>""Dr Yarrow, this is Mistress Hilda who will be assisting us"".</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, I am pleased to meet you"", and I bobbed a curtsey.</p> <p>""Can you please help Beryl to sit here, between the two wheels, naked and without any clothing... Good!</p> <p>""Now I'll put this platform in place over her thighs and fasten it firmly... I fix the shoulder pads to suit you. They take much of your weight when you are upside down...</p> <p>""The wheels are going to roll on the floor so your seat is turned upside down, and you will be supported then by these shoulder pads and the platform that will then be *under* your thighs . .</p> <p>""All this talking - it's quicker to just do it... but I don't want you being startled or surprised"".</p> <p>""Ready now?"", and we rolled the wheels so the seat with Beryl in it, turned upside down.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, please place the wood bars across on the floor, against the wheels so they will not roll. ""Chocks"" some people call them"".</p> <p>The top parts of the wheels were then unbolted and removed.</p> <p>""Beryl's bottom is facing up to the ceiling, you see, at a nice height off the floor, ready for our work""</p> <p>And he looked down for the first time, and took in the perfection of young Beryl's soft warm bottom.</p> <p>Beryl's skin was silky-smooth and creamy-white, and the form of her bottom was perfect. Her rosebud resembled coral in color -kept as beautiful as the lips to her mouth by its daily wash with the clyster she had from the Great Orfanage.</p> <p class=""h2"">Hilda's Sketch:</p> <p> Hilda has a sketch in her diary, to show how Beryl is now positioned. The wheels are the shape of a capital ""D"", with the curved part on the floor, flat side upwards.</p> <p> Beryl is bent in the shape of a capital ""L"", upside down: body straight down, padded support blocks under shoulders; legs horizontal, resting on the platform along the flat side of the ""D""; her bottom about forty inches above the floor.</p> <p>Sketch shows the platform that supports Beryl's thighs, and the back board with shoulder supports on it.</p> <p>Doctor Yarrow shook himself out of his reverie over the beauty of Beryl's bottom:</p> <p>""Dr. Abercrombie, this is where we come to the vital inspection. Hilda, a basin of water, just a little warmer than your hand, if you please... on the table... thank you.</p> <p>""This, Dr. A is my most important instrument: A rectascope, made by the famous Guiseppe Campani in Rome...</p> <p>""We lay the glass rod in the basin of water... and leave it to warm.</p> <p>""The end we insert is rounded; the end we look into, and where we shine the light down, is flat.</p> <p>""As we slowly insert the glass rod, it's lower end parts the walls of the rectum, and we have a magnified view of every little bit, as it passes the rounded end of the rod.</p> <p>""Jane, will you pour from the teapot, so Dr. A and I can enjoy a cup while we wait? The glass rod must be uniform temperature throughout, Dr. A, or we will not see clearly... there is no hurrying this work!</p> <p>""Hilda, can you please find me the brightest light in the house and stand it on the table here?""</p> <p>I think very little passed while I went to the library and took the lamp from the table there, which Sir Thomas used for reading, and left a note in its place to tell him of Dr. Yarrow's need for it.</p> <p>""Ah! The lamp!... and it is a fine strong light, Hilda . . Thank you!!</p> <p>""I fasten this small mirror on a head-band near my eye, so it will reflect light from the lamp down the glass rod... and we take the rectascope from the water bath... put a little clear grease on it...</p> <p>""My dear, this is going to be about as thick as my finger, and I'll slide that in first... You opened easily... good! (He knew nothing of Giles' fist!) Now I sliiiide the glass rod gently into your bottom, my dear . . while we examine its rosy walls...</p> <p>""Hmmmmmm! Good so far!! I sloooowly slide it in further, looking closely at the walls... all the way in... Notice I am careful not to push hard, Dr. A.</p> <p>""Beryl: does this hurt you at all? No? . . Rather pleasant is it?. . . Good!!</p> <p>""Dr A, this is as far as the glass rod will go easily... I hold it with my thumb on it here, touching Beryl's anus, and pull the rod out.</p> <p>""Now please Dr. A, measure the length from the round end to my thumb""</p> <p>""Three and three quarters inch, Doctor Yarrow""....</p> <p>""Good! That tells us how much work we have to do... Now, you fasten the mirror to your head, and examine the walls of her rectum for yourself...</p> <p>Now you hold the glass rod with your thumb pressed on Beryl's anus, and pull it smoothly out . .</p> <p>""And I measure... Yes indeed, three three quarters!</p> <p>""Let us leave this young lady for a minute while we three talk together. Mistress Hilda, is there a room we can go to?""</p> <p>""Yes, Doctor Yarrow, follow me please! In Beryl's room"".</p> <p>When we had closed the door there, Dr Yarrow explained:</p> <p>""Now we start the work!! We will make the colon that lies above Beryl's rectum to be in line with it, so my rectascope will slide straight into Beryl's bottom for a full seven inches.</p> <p>""Then even so slight a girl as Beryl will easily take his Grace's rampant yard, and feel the greatest pleasure as she does so . .</p> <p>""Our first way to straighten the colon above her rectum will be with this device"".</p> <p>He pulled from his pocket what looked like a string of ivory beads, each about as thick as my little finger, with twine through them.</p> <p>""When I draw the twine tight... As you see: The beads are shaped so they pull themselves firmly into a straight line.</p> <p>""I slide the string of beads down into this long narrow pouch -which will take the beads as far as we want into the girl's bottom - then pull the twine tight...</p> <p>""Now! We go and start the work!!"".</p> <p class=""h2"">Thursday, May 18, After-Noon</p> <p>We returned to the room where Beryl was still held upside down, as though her legs were on a table and she was bent over the edge, with her body hanging down towards the floor.</p> <p>""Now my dear, you are feeling all right, I hope?... Good! I will lubricate you again, with plenty of grease on my finger, deep into your bottom to make sure it is slippery inside...</p> <p>""And I slide an oiled tube of beads down into your bottom... deep... deeeeep... deeeeeeep into your bottom... so . . and I pull it out again a bit . . then in a little further... Feels pleasant, does it not???</p> <p>""You see, doctor Abercrombie, five inch of the tube-of-beads is inside her. Take away three three quarter inch - the length of her rectum - and it must be one and one quarter inch into the colon above her rectum.</p> <p>""We always know exactly how far the tube of beads has gone beyond her rectum.</p> <p>""Now I stop moving the beads... and pull the line gently . . gently . . firmly . . harder... and harder still... . and fasten the line at that length. Then I pull the tube sloooooowly back out of your bottom. There: we can see how much we have straightened the beads in their slippery tube...</p> <p>""Now again . .""</p> <p>And Dr Yarrow repeated what he had done with the ivory beads. . . again . . and again . . and again...</p> <p>Sliding more and more of the ivory beads into Beryl's bottom each time and pulling the line tighter and tighter to move Beryl's colon towards being straight in line with her rectum.</p> <p>Young Beryl was slowly becoming more and more excited by the knobby beads in the slippery tube being slid in and out of her bottom.</p> <p>Dr Yarrow had fastened her thighs wide apart with soft leather straps, and had left her hands free to do with them what she liked, and she liked very much to do with them...</p> <p>She was rubbing her fingers on her cunnie as the bumpy tube full of beads was pushed into her bottom, the line tightened to partly straighten the string of beads, and pulled out again...</p> <p>Dr Yarrow needed Beryl's muscles to be relaxed and free of all tension for the beads to have their greatest effect on straightening her colon . .</p> <p>And Beryl's fingers on her little cunnie were doing exactly that: relaxing all muscles... until she finally bucked and squirmed and wriggled as a shattering climax swept over her whole frame (for the second time that day!)</p> <p>Beryl shouted her joyful ecstasy moaning and jerking frantically. . . then finally collapsed as though unconscious.</p> <p>While Beryl lay still and unmoving, Dr Yarrow uncased his rectascope and warmed it in water, then greased it and slid the polished glass rod sloooowly down into Beryl's rectum to check the walls for signs of strain...</p> <p>He nodded his head, satisfied:</p> <p>""All good! We will stop there for today"".</p> <p>We rolled Beryl so she sat upright again, and released her.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, please give her the same three large clysters tomorrow morning, They distend her colon and will make it easier to move.</p> <p>""I will return again at nine o'clock, and we will use other wayes.</p> <p>""Good night and sleep well!"".</p> <p>And he left with Dr Abercrombie, for us to clean up Beryl and everything else.</p> <p>Jane was most helpful: she had been greatly impressed by Doctor Yarrow and his dexterity in sliding the tube of beads into Beryl's bottom and out again...</p> <p>I believe she came to think of herself as the one who was getting a slippery tube of knobby beads pushed in and out of her own bottom, until she collapsed in helpless orgasm...</p> <p>Jane fetched evening meals for Beryl and me on a tray, which we ate together sitting by the fire, talking little.</p> <p>Jane also went and supervised the children's meals in the nursery as I wanted to be with Beryl while she recovered and prepared for an early bed.</p> <p>I tucked Beryl up in her bed with a kiss, and ten minutes later she was sound asleep.</p> <p>Jane had put the children to bed, still in disgrace from Giles' outrageous behaviour, ""fisting"" Beryl's bottom, punching his sharp knobby little fist up inside her bottom, again... and again... and again... to Beryl's unbounded pleasure and eventual orgasm...</p> <p>I saw that they slept before bidding Jane a very good night and telling her to light our fire at six and bring breakfast for us so we have plenty of time for Beryl's three large clysters, one soapy and two of warm clear water . . before the doctors come at nine o'clock to continue their manipulations of Beryl's bottom.</p> <p>I had arranged for another maid to look after the children, to get them up and washed and dressed and fed, before taking them for a day outside with a picnic lunch in the park.</p> <p>And so to bed, my diary written for this extraordinary day, and myself exhausted with a pleasantly aching and painful bottom from Dr Abercrombie's caning...</p></div>",[]
121,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 3",3,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,3,3,"F/g en, M/g an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Friday, May 19, Morning</p> <p>Beryl and I had both slept the sleep of the just...</p> <p>We broke our fast at the table that looks out over the glorious sweep of Richmond Park in the first light of day. Our friends the deer were gracefully feeding in the dappled sunlight; the mothers were suckling their young, as they rammed their mouths hungrily up into the mother's dugs.</p> <p>We drank milk ourselves, and ate bread and honey. Beryl was staring thoughtfully out of the window as she munched.</p> <p>At last she said:</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda can I ask a question please?""</p> <p>""Yes, Beryl, of course you can! Whether I can answer it is another thing"".</p> <p>""Well, Sir Thomas and his Grace the Duke both put their... things in my mouth until they got stiff, then the doctor measured their stiff . . things.</p> <p>""Now doctor Yarrow keeps measuring how far he can push something up inside my bottom, and is trying to make it go further.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, are Sir Thomas and his Grace going to push their stiff . . things . . up inside my bottom?""</p> <p>She had guessed!! What to say?? I decided to trust her...</p> <p>""Well . . er . . when they do that, it will give you the most lovely feeling, Beryl! I only wished they wanted to do it to me...</p> <p>""Please don't tell anyone that I told you, though... It could get me into bad trouble"".</p> <p>""Like the trouble you got into yesterday when you told Giles to put his fist up into my bottom? I liked that... I hope the doctor didn't hurt you too much with the caning he gave you"".</p> <p>And the naughty girl giggled to my face in a conspiratorial way!!</p> <p>""You mind your manners... and mind your own business, Miss . . Just don't tell anyone what I've let you know, Or I'll never let you into any secrets again, ever!""</p> <p>""I'm sorry! I didn't mean to be rude, Mistress Hilda! When they push their stiff . . things . . into my bottom, will it hurt a lot?""</p> <p>""Don't keep calling it a Thing, Beryl. Men call it a Yard. Though it's not as nearly as long as that really: They just like to think it is. It's really only about six or seven inches...</p> <p>""And, it will feel wonderful for you, if they do it right, and I'm sure they will. They'll spend a long time with grease on a finger pressing it on the hole in your bottom, until the finger just slides easily up into you.</p> <p>""Then they may do the same with a thumb until that slides easily in and out of your bottom, too.</p> <p>""Last of all, he will probably have you lie flat on the bed maybe with a pillow under your tummy while he lies on top of you and slides his stiff yard, well greased, up up up into your lovely soft warm bottom, Beryl.</p> <p>""You'll love it, Beryl... it will give you a most gorgeous feeling that goes right through you, Beryl!!!</p> <p>""And don't forget to tell him that you like it; men want to hear that you enjoy what they are doing to you while they are actually doing it"".</p> <p>""I said he will probably lay you face down flat on the bed, but men sometimes prefer you to be bending over, touching your toes or bent over the edge of a table or the back of a chair when they first go into you.</p> <p>""It can make it easier for him to slide his stiff yard all the way right up into you the very first time he does it.</p> <p>""While he is sliding his yard in and out of you to get his excitement, don't forget to rub your cunnie with your hand to get your own pleasure, Beryl... Just like you did yesterday while doctor Yarrow was pulling the beads in and out of your bottom.</p> <p>""You liked that, didn't you Beryl?!""</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda. Thank you so very much for telling me all this!""</p> <p>And the dear girl came around the breakfast table and gave me a big hug and a kiss...</p> <p>""You will make sure they do things right, won't you, so they don't hurt me, dear Mistress Hilda!""</p> <p>""I can't promise they'll always let me be there, but I'll do all I can, dear Beryl"".</p> <p>I put my hand up under her nightdress and gave her soft warm bottom an affectionate squeeze:</p> <p>""Now, off to remove your nightdress and bend over the edge of the table ready for your clysters. I am to pump three into you of a gallon each, the doctor said, just like yesterday, one soapy and two of clear warm water, and each one a full Imperial gallon"".</p> <p>And I did that with Jane's help, just like yesterday, so when the doctors came at nine she was clean and smelled lovely... and sitting naked on the inversion seat, ready.</p> <p>After a brief ""Good day to you all"", Doctor Yarrow fitted the platform above Beryl's thighs and made sure the support pads fitted right on her shoulders, then we rolled the seat to invert her.</p> <p>Just as yesterday, we put the chocks in place, removed the top part of the wheels with the seat, and strapped Beryl's thighs in place, well apart, so she could play with her cunnie if she was so minded...</p> <p>Doctor Yarrow did most of the talking as he ran his hands lightly and sensuously over the lovely bottom facing up at him with her coral rosebud sweetly waiting:</p> <p>""We always start, doctor Abercrombie, with a careful examination using the optical rectascope"", which he then did.</p> <p>""Now, I insert this ring to hold her anus open a little more than half an inch... Being inverted, her innards pull down away from her hole, and this makes a narrow gaping cavern of her rectum...</p> <p>""You focus the light carefully, doctor Abercrombie, and you see straight down through the narrow tube of her rectum to the entrance to the colon beyond it, without any optical instrument: Take my mirror and try it"".</p> <p>""Ah! Yeeees! And I see the colon, going off to our left"".</p> <p>""Indeed! Our work yesterday began the straightening . . Today we will use the direct approach...</p> <p>""We want seven inches, so we use this ivory rod of seven inches, half inch across, rounded at the lower end, a hole for a peg to fit in the top end... grease it... and slide it dooooown into her bottom.</p> <p>""See! Nearly four inch stays sticking out... Now, I put a weight on top... two pounds to start. The weight is flat like a book and fits on the rod to stand on its edge.</p> <p>""This may be heavy enough to secure our objective if we simply leave it... and enjoy a dish of tea by the fire... Jane, please be good enough to pour it for us - a little milk and two spoons of honey for me, please.</p> <p>""My dear, you will help if you try to push the ivory rod out of your bottom. Thrust like when you shit . .</p> <p>""Puuuuuush...</p> <p>""There, you see the rod moves up; now let it fall quickly back, deep into your bottom again.</p> <p>""And again... And again... Good, the rod will slowly work its way down further into your bottom...</p> <p>""Just keep doing that... good!""</p> <p>The doctors sat beside the fire for their tea, while I lowered myself to a cushion on the floor at Beryl's head between the two wood wheels so I might talk with her and relieve her loneliness.</p> <p>""Beryl, how are you feeling with every one's attention on your bottom? (I tried to make light of the situation . .) Are you fairly comfortable?""</p> <p>""Thank you, Mistress Hilda. And thank you for coming down to speak with me...</p> <p>""Do you think I will be like this for long? The thing in my bottom does not hurt at all, it feels rather nice pressing down in there, really, and I can get it to move up and down like the doctor said!""</p> <p>""I have no idea how long the doctor needs you like this: Let's recite nursery rhymes to pass the time... as long as you keep pushing on the rod in your bottom, as he told you!</p> <p>""I'll start:</p> <p>""London bridge is burning down,<br/> Burning down, burning down.<br/> London bridge is burning down, My fair lady"".</p> <p>""A ring a ring of roses,<br/> A pocket full of posies.<br/> Atishoo! Atishoo!<br/> We all fall down.</p> <p>""And everyone falls on the floor. I like that one!"", said Beryl.</p> <p>And on we went with one rhyme after another.</p> <p>Beside the fire, doctor Yarrow was talking:</p> <p>""I obtained the ivory beads that we used yesterday from a ship's doctor who had journeyed to China. In the Emperor's courts, young girls are prized per anum as sensuously unparalleled.</p> <p>""They are prepared in the way we are doing at about age seven and the beads alone are adequate. The seven year old girl can then take the full yard of a full-grown man into her bottom, and to her mighty great pleasure!""</p> <p>And on with much more improper talk, I thought.</p> <p class=""h2"">Friday, May 19, Noon</p> <p>After some hour of talk and tea drinking by the fire, doctor Yarrow called doctor Abercrombie to accompany him and came over to Beryl, whom I had been encouraging in her efforts to thrust the ivory rod, with its two pound weight, up from her bottom, then let it slide quickly back down again...</p> <p>""How are you doing, my dear? All right I hope?... . Good!</p> <p>""Now let's see how far the ivory rod is now sinking down into your bottom... Thrust it up one more time, then let it slide back down into your bottom again so I can see you do it"".</p> <p>Beryl thrust upwards valiantly, so the ivory rod rose a full inch with its two pound weight perched on top like a book on its edge.</p> <p>""Hmmmmm. Just a little further in...</p> <p>""Let me consult with you both in the other room"".</p> <p>And we followed him out to Beryl's room:</p> <p>""Listen carefully, please!</p> <p>""If we add more weight to the two pounds already pressing the rod down into her rectum, we run great risk of straining the wall.</p> <p>""But in my experience, we may be able to straighten her colon very quickly, without the use of additional weights"".</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, I am going to bolt a guard that fits over the weight so no one can hit it - that is why the weight is flat like a book.</p> <p>""Then I want you to apply a cane briskly to her bottom, six times below the guard, where her bottom meets her thighs, then six times above the guard, then six more below the guard, and so on, until I tell you to stop...</p> <p>""Make the caning a complete surprise and do it hard to get the greatest effect: hide the cane from her sight so she has no idea what is about to happen.</p> <p>""Her surprise and sudden pain may jolt her enough to un-moor the colon from inside her bottom.</p> <p>""Let us go back now and surprise her"".</p> <p>We went back into the room with Beryl, and doctor Yarrow took the wooden guard from his box, and bolted it over the protruding rod with its lead weight on top, so I could not possibly strike the weight when I caned her bottom.</p> <p>I had taken a willow cane from the jar and concealed it in the folds of my dress so Beryl would not see it and placed myself ready to beat her with it, hard, on her unsuspecting bottom...</p> <p>Doctor Yarrow nodded to me:</p> <p>SWISSSSH - CRACK went the cane onto Beryl's soft warm bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAH!!""</p> <p>SWISSSSH - CRACK it went again.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAH!! AAAAAAAH!!""</p> <p>SWISSSSH - CRACK again.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAH!! AAAAAAAH!! AAAAAAAH!!""</p> <p>Poor Beryl was completely unprepared for the sudden pain and the fright she got...</p> <p>On and on I went with the caning, and Beryl shuddered violently with every blow. Doctor Yarrow was crouched on the floor to peer inside the guard at the position of the rod in Beryl's bottom</p> <p>After ten or twelve hard cuts across what had been her ivory-smooth bottom the doctor held up his hand and said:</p> <p>""Stop! That's enough!!</p> <p>""The rod has slowly sunk completely down into her bottom!! Get a cloth soaked in cold water to soothe her"".</p> <p>And he quickly removed the wooden guard that ensured that I had not struck the rod or weight with the cane...</p> <p>I cooled poor Beryl's bottom and dried it gently as she sobbed lamentably from our harsh treatment.</p> <p>Doctor Yarrow lifted the weight and rod from Beryl's bottom and slid his rectascope in to examine the walls of her rectum...</p> <p>And he was now able to slide it in about twice as far as before, a full seven inches, after the ivory rod had sunk so far in...</p> <p>Doctor Abercrombie and I waited anxious for his verdict, Beryl still sobbing her heart out - Had we pierced Beryl's colon with the ivory rod??</p> <p>If we had, she was now in most serious trouble with an internal perforation...</p> <p>But his smile told us everything: good news!</p> <p>""She is lovely and straight now!!!</p> <p>""We will return her to an upright position as quickly as we can"", which he did, and released Beryl from the ""inversion seat"".</p> <p>""Enough for today...</p> <p>""Beryl, I want you to lie on a couch for the rest of today, and an early night to bed.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, do you treat with this laudanum ointment inside her colon as well as the sore welts on her bottom from the cane.</p> <p>""No clyster tomorrow - Beryl has had enough clean-out for a week! Just ordinary washing with cloth and warm water, like every day.</p> <p>""And we will see you again at nine o'clock in the morning"".</p> <p>In spite of her tears, Beryl managed to say:</p> <p>""Good night, doctor Yarrow, and thank you kindly!"", which a most pleasant surprise to both the doctors.</p> <p>""It has been our great pleasure to serve you, young Miss"",</p> <p>And they turned to smile at her as they left the room...</p> <p>I pulled the couch over to the window so Beryl would be able to look out again at Richmond Park and Jane and I helped her over to lie down peacefully for the afternoon...</p> <p>She refused lunch and slept until two o'clock...</p> <p class=""h2"">Saturday, May 20, Morning</p> <p>The two doctors, Abercrombie and Yarrow, arrived promptly at nine o'clock just as they'd promised.</p> <p>""Good morning! Beryl, I want you once more in the inversion seat. But this is going to be an easy morning for you"".</p> <p>And we soon had Beryl with her clothes off and naked again, upside down and strapped in place with her lovely creamy-white bottom and pink lips facing upwards.</p> <p>Beryl was held completely helpless, with no way to protect herself from anything the doctors might take it into their heads to do to her cunnie or her bottom...</p> <p>But on this morning, they had said things would be easy for her.</p> <p>""Beryl, the start of your colon is now in line with your rectum.</p> <p>""We wish you to get used to holding inside your bottom something solid but flexible that is about seven inches long.</p> <p>""I have a long pork sausage here, about as thick as my little finger, that has been made in the kitchens specially for you, and I am warming it in hot water.</p> <p>""The outer skin is pig's intestine, in the usual way, so it will slide into your bottom very smoothly"".</p> <p>""I want you to keep the sausage right up inside your bottom all day, whatever you are doing...</p> <p>""We will use the twine on the end of the sausage to pull it out again, later this afternoon when we return. But you will likely be able to shit it out for yourself.</p> <p>""Now, you are going to find it excites you to walk around with something like this inside your bottom... That doesn't matter and you can frig yourself as much as you want.</p> <p>""If you want a really exciting experience, my dear, I recommend the children's rocking horse!!""</p> <p>""Your bottom will try to shit the sausage out from time to time.</p> <p>""Don't let it happen!!!</p> <p>""Push it back up into your bottom with a finger, if you need, but do not let that sausage come out of your bottom until I see you again this afternoon!""</p> <p>""It should be warm by now... I'll grease your bottom inside so it will go in easy"".</p> <p>And he used the pork fat I had got from the kitchens on his finger.</p> <p>""There... I can't reach any further...</p> <p>""The sausage itself will carry the grease further...</p> <p>""I grease the sausage too... and press the warm round end against your hole... and press down while I rock the sausage from side to side, back to front...</p> <p>""And theeeeeere it goes... sliiiiiding down down down into your bottom... aaaaaaall the way in... . Until your lips close over the end, and all seven inches of the sausage are inside your bottom, with your lips closed over the end, and you'll keep the seven inch sausage inside you until I come back this afternoon and see you again"".</p> <p>""Let us now release you from the inversion seat and you can start to move around as though nothing unusual was going on inside you.</p> <p>""We will see you again about four o'clock"".</p> <p>And the doctors left.</p> <p>I led Beryl, walking cautiously, over to her seat at the table by the window, while Jane and I cleaned up everything in the room.</p> <p>Beryl stood up and sat down again several times, more and more quickly... then sat still without moving.</p> <p>By this time, Jane had left the room, and Beryl said:</p> <p>""The doctor is right... it is exciting!""</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, can I go and try the children's rocking horse like the doctor said?""</p> <p>""I'll have Jane take the children out to the park first. Just wait there a moment, Beryl"".</p> <p>Ten minutes later, I returned and said:</p> <p>""Best remove your cloathes, Beryl, so we can see all that is happening"".</p> <p>I did help her undress, then I beckoned to her and she did walk ahead of me to the nursery, walking slowly with the cheeks of her bottom clenched together.</p> <p>By the rocking horse she raised her leg to put it up over the rocking horse, then gasped and clapped her hand to her bottom.</p> <p>""I near lost it then!""</p> <p>I went to her, and used my hand pressed firmly into her bottom to hold the long sausage inside while she got herself up, and she gasped loud again as she lowered herself down into the leather saddle.</p> <p>""It pushes a very long way in as I sit down on the saddle...</p> <p>""And it does give a strange feel...</p> <p>""It's nice!""</p> <p>And she cautiously began to rock the horse, with her feet in the stirrups and swaying her body back and forward to make the horse move:</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Ohhhh! It can feel it moving up inside me each time I lean back. Ohhhh! Ohhhh!""</p> <p>and Beryl started to squirm and snake her hips around on the saddle and soon became red in the face and started to moan and groan until she was in an ecstasy of bouncing her bottom up and down in the saddle of the rocking horse until I feared she would break it...</p> <p>Of a sudden her body went rigid, her legs stiff and straight, while a primitive growl came from deep in her throat like I had never heard her before.</p> <p>Then she sank down in the saddle and slumped her shoulders: her climax had passed...</p> <p>After Beryl began to move again, I helped her to slide down out of the saddle with my hand clasped firmly into her bottom, and as the end of the sausage began to poke out of her, pushed it gently back up inside, which made her moan once more as she sat herself careful in her chair.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! That's wonderful!!! I could keep doing this all day!!!!""</p> <p>""Listen, Beryl, If a thin sausage feels so exciting, just imagine what it will be like as Sir Thomas or his Grace slides his yard up into your soft warm bottom until your two cheeks are flat hard against him and he can push no further up into you...</p> <p>""You only have a thin sausage inside your bottom now, but the men's yards are much thicker and they will feel heavenly when they are far up inside you and you are bringing such joy to the man who holds you, as well as to yourself.</p> <p>""Do no more today that would excite you, or you will not so much enjoy what you do tomorrow!""</p> <p>""Tomorrow?! You know?? You're sure it'll be tomorrow???""</p> <p>""I'm not sure... but the children and all the servants will be at church, and what better time could there be for Sir Thomas and his Grace to enjoy the first fruits of all the care and expense they have been to on your account?!""</p> <p>""Oh! Mistress Hilda! I do hope so... It will be wonderful!""</p> <p>""I expect they will want me to cane you first, just as I do for m'Lady Cynthia, so it is easy for them to enter you!"".</p> <p>""That will make it even more wonderful, Mistress Hilda.</p> <p>""You will cane me well, won't you?!</p> <p>""Ohhhh! I can hardly wait...</p> <p>""I am so excited!!""</p> <p>""Best to stay very quiet for the rest of today, then, so you are rested and fresh to enjoy yourself, and to bring them great joy too, tomorrow!""</p> <p>""I will sit quietly here and read a book. Can I start ""The History of England"" by Mr. Goldsmith, please, the one you said I should read?""</p> <p>""I'll get you the first volume from the nursery, if you promise to sit quietly for the rest of the day, Beryl"".</p> <p>And Beryl sat reading, except to eat a light luncheon that I had ordered, giggling at some of the things said in the book, until the doctors returned at four o'clock.</p> <p>The doctors Abercrombie and Yarrow came again as promised, exactly at four o'clock:</p> <p>""Well! How has the patient been, Mistress Hilda?!""</p> <p>""Quiet and well-behaved, doctor!""</p> <p>""Come, I need your clothes off and to have you in the inverter seat again"".</p> <p>Beryl undressed, as she was so used to doing now for the doctors - she *did* move so gracefully and without self-consciousness even when stark naked and without clothes, and trying to keep a seven inch sausage up in her bottom without clasping her hand there - and sat herself on the seat.</p> <p>We rolled her over and Doctor Yarrow took the twine that came out of Beryl's bottom, and gently pulled at it:</p> <p>""Let your bottom open to release the long sausage that has been up there inside you all day, my dear . .</p> <p>""Thaaaaaat's it... . ooooout it all comes!</p> <p>""Now we will examine you to make sure there has been no strain on the walls of your rectum"", and both doctors in turn slid the glass rod of the rectascope slowly down into Beryl's bottom as they carefully examined her.</p> <p>At last doctor Abercrombie had finished his examination and said:</p> <p>""I find no redness or sign of stress anywhere inside her rectum"".</p> <p>""Indeed we are agreed on that! Tell me, Mistress Hilda"" said doctor Yarrow, ""Did the patient complain at any time during the day of discomfort due to the very long object in her rectum?""</p> <p>""She made no complaint, doctor Yarrow!</p> <p>""On the contrary, she did rather seem to enjoy it"".</p> <p>""Then let us revert her to the upright position and release her from the seat!""</p> <p>When this was done:</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, I am about to inform Sir Thomas that we have completed our work here, and Beryl is now prepared ready for him and his friend the Duke.</p> <p>""You have been a very good patient, my dear, and I will be sure to let Sir Thomas know it:</p> <p>""We have done in only three days what sometimes takes fourteen!""</p> <p>""I will send my man for the equipment.</p> <p>""I bid you both farewell, with every good wish for your futures.</p> <p>""It has been most pleasant to serve you"".</p> <p>And with this pretty speech, he bowed and both doctors left us.</p> <p>I was left alone with Beryl, wondering exactly what was to happen next...</p> <p>We did not have long to wait - Jane entered saying:</p> <p>""Sir Thomas would like to see you in the Library, Mistress Hilda"".</p> <p>""Stay with Beryl while I go down, Jane. I do not want her left alone at any time"".</p> <p>I returned to Beryl in less than half an hour and dismissed Jane:</p> <p>""We guessed correctly, Beryl!!</p> <p>""At ten o'clock tomorrow I am to take you to see Sir Thomas down in the gun-room.</p> <p>""And I'm to have you washed and clean, inside as well as out!</p> <p>""Let us go early to bed after our supper tonight, for I must give you a clyster in the morning.</p> <p>And we were both asleep early that night, much excited by what the morrow might bring...</p></div>",[]
122,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 4",4,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,3,4,"F/g sp, M/F sp an, M/g an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sunday, May 21, My Morning</p> <p>Awake early and excited about our call to visit the gun-room at ten o'clock!</p> <p>We took our simple breakfast at first light as we sat at the table that looks out over Richmond Park. We saw hedgehogs and rabbits there with the birds and the deer this Sunday morning. And all was peaceful.</p> <p>I gave Beryl a clyster of only a quarter gallon as there was no purpose to distend her inside today; In fact, the less distended she be, the more strongly will her narrow rectum need to be stretched all along its length to admit a rampant yard, and the more tightly will it grip the yard up in there . . to increase the ecstasy... for both Beryl and the man.</p> <p>At half past nine o'clock we heard the church bell start to toll and we saw the servants leaving the house with the children, walking towards the distant church.</p> <p>Poor Beryl could hardly keep still in her excitement, but at last the clock above the stable struck ten, and we took the back stairs down to the gun room...</p> <p>As we stood outside the door, in some trepidation:</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, do you think it will be very big?""</p> <p>""You should know, you silly girl!</p> <p>""You've had them both in your mouth! . . (smiling) . .</p> <p>""Now, shussh!!"".</p> <p>I knocked at the heavy oak door: Sir Thomas called us to enter.</p> <p>The gun-room was quite small, but the sun shone brightly in. The walls were lined with muskets and there were machines to make shot cartridges.</p> <p>The room was sometimes used to sleep a visiting bachelor and there was a simple bed, (which had a sheet on over the blankets, I saw), and wash-hand basin and pisspot as well as a table and sundry chairs.</p> <p>Sir Thomas and his Grace stood together and Sir Thomas said:</p> <p>""Hah! Beryl!! Come here my girl!!!</p> <p>""I have been hearing most disturbing stories about you, Beryl, from my children, who let out that Giles had his fist up inside your bottom...</p> <p>""It sounds absolutely disgraceful, and I can not imagine why you failed to stop him!""</p> <p>""Please sir...""</p> <p>""Don't interrupt and don't try to make excuses girl!!!</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda here is going to punish you soundly for your wanton disregard to the morals of my dear children...</p> <p>""First she will blindfold you... .</p> <p>""Then she will strip you naked, Beryl, so you have no shred of clothing and she will lay you full length face down on the bed, with a pillow under your middle so your bottom is raised, the better to beat it...</p> <p>""and she will tie your hands and ankles securely to the bed frame"".</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda will take this wooden paddle and give you twenty of the best... just as I saw her do it in the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>""And I want you to count, Beryl, and say after each stroke: ""One, Mistress Hilda, thank you!"", and so on.</p> <p>""Right, Mistress Hilda, have at her!!!""</p> <p>and I began poor Beryl's slow and painful punishment... for the fault that I myself had committed...</p> <p>Her lovely pale white cheeks flattened then bobbed and bounced with each stroke of the wooden paddle as she counted and sobbed at each blow while her bottom became more and more red.</p> <p>Her legs were tied well apart... and I could see her excited wetness running down onto the bed sheet.</p> <p>The spanking was awakening Beryl's most primitive desires...</p> <p>At last I finished as Beryl croaked out: ""Twenty, Mistress Hilda, thank you, Mistress Hilda!!"" and sobbed deeply and without stopping...</p> <p>""And thank YOU, Mistress Hilda"", from Sir Thomas.</p> <p>""Now I wish you to accompany me next door, Mistress Hilda"",</p> <p>and I knew I was about to get my punishment for Giles being found with his fist inside Beryl's bottom.</p> Sunday, May 21, Beryl's Morning <p>My diary has left Beryl, after I had spanked her with the paddle, naked and tied face down with a pillow under her middle on the bed in the gun room, alone with his Grace the Duke of D----</p> <p>She told me later what happened while Sir Thomas was having his way with me in the tack room:</p> <p>The eleven year old Beryl felt a rough hand lightly stroking her bottom, sore after her twenty strokes from my paddle...</p> <p>""Please, your Grace, will you please take off my blindfold so I see you?</p> <p>""Sir Thomas left with Mistress Hilda; it must be you and I would dearly like the pleasure to be able see you this time as you have your way with me! Please Sir!!""</p> <p>""Very well my dear! Who could resist such a charming request?!</p> <p>""There!! Is that better?""</p> <p>""Yes your Grace! Thank you, your Grace!</p> <p>""Your yard was measured after I had made it stiff with my lips. I went to bed later with your milk dribbling from my mouth and I can feel its wonderful taste still!</p> <p>""Doctor Yarrow has spent several days making my bottom so I am able to take your stiff yard in me.</p> <p>""Can you slide your stiff yard up into my bottom now your Grace?</p> <p>""Please! I would so like that!!""</p> <p>""Yes, my dear. That is indeed what I had planned, but I had hardly expected such a warm invitation. I am most touched.</p> <p>""I don't suppose you have ever seen a man naked before? Still less with a raging erection?""</p> <p>""No sir, but I would love to see yours, your Grace...</p> <p>""Ohhhh! That is wonderfully big... I so liked having it in my mouth... That will feel lovely inside my bottom...</p> <p>""Will it really go in?</p> <p>""But first please untie my arms and legs: I promise nothing is further from my intentions than to try and run away. I have nowhere in the World to run to...... . .</p> <p>""But I would dearly like to feel free, not tied as though forced to do what we are about to do together, Sir"".</p> <p>""Yes, indeed I will untie you my dear Beryl"".</p> <p>""Thank you, your Grace, thank you very much""</p> <p>""We will do it gently, my dear Beryl.</p> <p>""No hurry...</p> <p>""Let me stroke the opening to your beautiful bottom my dear . . There . . I have plenty of grease on my finger . . and I slide it iiiiiin up up up into your lovely bottom.</p> <p>""That gives you a nice feeling, doesn't it?</p> <p>""Now my thumb . . and I press that into your soft warm bottom...</p> <p>""It goes in easy . . Has someone done this already to you today, my dear Beryl?""</p> <p>""Yes, your Grace... Mistress Hilda did, in case you forgot!""</p> <p>""That was most thoughtful of her! And I think we are ready now"".</p> <p>And his Grace got up from sitting beside Beryl on the bed, removed all his clothes and lay on top of her, feeling very heavy to her and squashing flat her painful bottom.</p> <p>Beryl felt his stiff yard press like a battering ram at the hole in her bottom, then start to slide slooooowly up up up into her...</p> <p>She tells me it felt wonderful, exciting, like nothing ever before . . and he took so long, pulling out and pushing in, that she felt nothing but the greatest pleasure from it... until he was completely inside her bottom, pressing hard against her painful cheeks and making her bottom feel as full as it could be...</p> <p>They lay for a long time like this, she says, with his full weight pressing down on her and his rampant yard pushed far up inside her bottom.</p> <p>""You grip me so warm and tight, dear Beryl, I must not move for fear I ejaculate and losing everything...</p> <p>""Please lie perfectly still. How often have you done this before, dear Beryl? Ten or twenty times... ?""</p> <p>""Never ever before, your Grace...</p> <p>""It gives a wonderful feeling that goes right up through me . .</p> <p>""May I move a little now, please, your Grace?""</p> <p>""Just a little, Beryl dear. Try it gently...""</p> <p>And Beryl bent her eleven year old bottom up towards him, so his yard went even further into her...</p> <p>and down again, so it pulled out slightly...</p> <p>""Ohhh! Stop! no more!! Or I'll lose all...""</p> <p>After a minute or two:</p> <p>""You feel lovely pressing down on top of me with all your weight</p> <p>""Will you let me call you a name like Jack or Jim? 'Your Grace' doesn't sound right for someone I am fond of!""</p> <p>""While we are alone Beryl, call me John. I'd like that, Beryl!""</p> <p>""Thank you, John"". (And Beryl wriggled her bottom a little).</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Beryl!!""</p> <p>""I do like feeling your stiff yard right up inside my bottom, John! I wish we could stay like this for ever...""</p> <p>""Hmmmmm! Perhaps... Sometime... Who knows...</p> <p>""Beryl, I'll lift my weight a little, so you can raise your chest... I'd like to feel your tiny breasts... They're the breasts of an angel, Beryl...""</p> <p>And Beryl giggled with pleasure, a thing she had never ever done before in a man's arms...</p> <p>""I like that! Giggle again"", as he dug his fingers in gently.</p> <p>""You are dear sweet girl, Beryl love. Did you know that?""</p> <p>""No one ever told me that before, John.</p> <p>""You are nice. I'm truly fond of you...</p> <p>""It's nothing to do with you being a rich and powerful Duke, John. I just like you very very much...</p> <p>""Is that all right, John? You don't mind me being fond of you, do you?""</p> <p>""Dear Beryl! Yes, it's very all right!!</p> <p>""Now I can't wait any longer... You excite me beyond control, my lovely Beryl, I have to spend myself...""</p> <p>And John pulled his rampant yard out of Beryl's bottom about four inches; thrust it slooooowly back in again; out; thrust sloooowly back in...</p> <p>Then Beryl felt the squirts of his hot juices shooting up inside her tummy, again and again and again, just as he had felt in her mouth before...</p> <p>""Ooooh! John! Ooooh! John!! Ooooh! John!!!""</p> <p>.... as she shuddered and jerked in her climax.</p> <p>""Beryl my sweet angel!!""</p> <p>And they lay unmoving, locked together for what seemed to her an age.</p> Sunday, May 21, Evening <p>Beryl and I spent a very quiet afternoon, lying on couches and watching the carriages promenade in the park while the fashionable world disported itself . .</p> <p>Beryl told me everything that had happened after Sir Thomas and I had left her with his Grace the Duke, just as I have written here...</p> <p>Beryl sat reading after our supper together, spending much of the time gazing into space, and I could guess the subject of her day-dreams:</p> <p>There is an old saw:</p> <p>""The first yard that taught her, She'll follow thro' Hell and high water!""</p> <p>And her absent minded gaze told me that sweet Beryl was planning to do exactly that with his Grace as her eyes alternately sparkled and misted over, and her hips gave spasmodic jerks from time to time...</p> <p>We went early to bed and when I looked in her room ten minutes later she was lying asleep, but fitfully jerking like a sleeping dog with exciting dreams...</p> <p class=""h2"">Monday, May 22, Morning</p> <p>Up betimes, and Beryl has a radiant hue to her cheeks. Her eyes sparkled even more than usual and she went about her chores with a happy air, humming to herself as she did so.</p> <p>Sir Thomas sent word for me to see him in the library. He informed me that his Grace had left, but would return in a few days.</p> <p>Further, he wished to see Beryl there in the library at seven o'clock, after his dinner tonight.</p> <p>She was to wear a simple cotton dress with her usual tight bodice and undergarments, and I was to prepare her in the way I had for his Grace, cleaning her first inside as well as out.</p> <p>But when I worked my thumb up into her bottom to relax its opening ready for him, I was to use honey instead of grease...</p> <p>""After these preparations, I want you to leave her with me in the library and return to your room. No one is to disturb me!"".</p> <p>""Yes, indeed, Sir Thomas"".</p> <p>and I went back to our wing to tell Beryl of his instructions.</p> <p>We had only a light repast that evening, before I gave Beryl a simple cleansing clyster: only a quart, three times over, until the water poured from her crystal clear.</p> <p>I then had Beryl bend over the edge of the table while I gently rubbed her bottom hole with honey on my fingers... I spat a lot on my fingers too, to make then slide into her bottom the more easily.</p> <p>A long time I spent, gently relaxing her tight entrance with honey ready to receive Sir Thomas' manhood.</p> <p>After this, his rampant yard would start in easy, but its passage on up into her lovely soft warm bottom would need him to slowly stretch the size of her narrow and elastik rectum for every little part of its length until he was fully inside her bottom, which will hold his thick penis so tight as to suck the very semen from his loins...</p> <p>The effects of this rubbing of mine would enable easy entry of Beryl's bottom, I knew, for a full two hours afterwards.</p> <p>I helped her put on her white dress carefully, and to brush her hair until it shone. As she stood ready to go down, Beryl looked a perfect picture of pale girlish beauty, with her tall slender build and her bottom jutting out behind and shown to advantage by the tight bodice above it.</p> <p>Her long fair hair flowed in natural waves down to her shoulders held only by a plain red ribbon at the nape of her neck...</p> <p>She practiced two or three curtsies before we set off down the back stairs to the library, Beryl telling me she was anxious as this was to be her testing time after Sir Thomas had spent such a considerable sum in having her prepared for his pleasure...</p> <p>As we approached the door of the library, I squeezed her hand and whispered that I was sure she would delight him, then knocked.</p> <p>""Come in!!"", his gruff voice called . .</p> <p>I held the opened the door for Beryl, and followed her in...</p> <p>Sir Thomas was standing at the large table with books spread over it and turned to take in the girl before him... and Beryl dropped him a deep and respectful curtsy while giving her angelic demure smile, with cast-down eyes...</p> <p>The effect on him of this bridal vision was of joy unparalleled. His face flushed as he said:</p> <p>""Beryl, turn slowly round so I may see every side of you...</p> <p>""Thank you, Mistress Hilda. You have groomed Beryl well!</p> <p>""You may leave us now . . and close the door as you go, please!""</p> <p>I heard him saying as I left;</p> <p>""I would like to show you some of these old books of pictures, Beryl, come over here to the table...""</p> <p>For the rest, I recount what Beryl told me afterwards...</p> <p>The books had colored pictures like the punishment rooms at the Great Orfanage with bare-bottomed girls being spanked lying flat on a table or bent over the end of it;</p> <p>Uncloathed girls were being spanked with a man's hand, with a woman's hand, with a wooden paddle, with a strap, with a cane... and Beryl found these all strangely exciting to her...</p> <p>But most thrilling of all, she found, was the page with the picture of a naked girl, her hands tied to a bar above head, being flicked with a cane on her well-rounded bottom by a handsome young woman... and the girl's legs were dancing in the air with pain as the cane cut into her striped, scarlet cheeks, and her eyes sparkled deliriously...</p> <p>As Beryl gazed at this picture her chest began to heave with excitement and Sir Thomas said:</p> <p>""Bend further over the table, Beryl, so you see the book closer, and hold the far side of the table firmly with your hands.</p> <p>""I am going to raise your skirt, and lower your drawers to the floor... now step out of them, and put your legs wide apart.</p> <p>""I am going to spank your lovely bottom with my bare hand"".</p> <p>Sir Thomas' hand thumped into Beryl's cheeks with sounds like thunder-claps, they were so hard...</p> <p>Beryl gazed at the book as she was being spanked and imagined she was the girl in the picture dancing with the flick of a cane on her bottom, while her cunnie was rammed into the table at every THUMP of Sir Thomas' heavy hand, and she got more and more excited...</p> <p>Then Sir Thomas stopped his spanking, saying:</p> <p>""That's made your bottom nicely red! Just stay holding the table, Beryl...""</p> <p>And she saw him kneel on the carpet behind her then felt his face press into her bottom with his tongue licking around her rosebud while his hands reached up to her breasts and opened her bodice to fondle her soft little breasts.</p> <p>He gently squeezed and rubbed her titties driving her to exquisite delight and making them go hard as nails. Then a hand descended to her cunnie and fondled her there...</p> <p>It felt to Beryl's delight as though Sir Thomas was sucking the insides of her bottom out through her hole... and gently nibbling on her innards with his teeth...</p> <p>She was squirming and wriggling in her ecstasy, when Sir Thomas at last pulled his tongue back out of her bottom still dripping from the thick coating of honey inside there and raised himself from the floor to stand behind her.</p> <p>His trousers fell to the ground and she felt his stiff yard, just like the night when she had taken it in her mouth, but this time it pressed at her bottom, impossibly large, as big and stiff as a club and demanding entrance.</p> <p>Sir Thomas was rocking from side to side until his huge weapon -four inches around, she remembered the doctor had said - began to sliiiide into her bottom as smooth as could be... and feeling heavenly, as his truncheon gradually wormed its way up into her, bit by bit, slooooooowly stretching her narrow elastik rectum to take his bulging penis.</p> <p>From time to time, Sir Thomas pulled his swollen yard a little out of her bottom, then thrust it back up into her bottom again, inexorably, to work his rigid member even further into her inviting derriere as it bent for him over the edge of the table.</p> <p>Beryl in her seventh Heaven, made sweet moan... and turned her head over her shoulder to look Sir Thomas in the face and said:</p> <p>""Oooooh! Sir Thomas, that gives the most wonderful feeling that goes right up through me!!!""</p> <p>""My angel!"" he said, and kissed the back of her neck long and lingering, to show his affection for the lovely young girl whose bottom he had impaled on his rampant yard.</p> <p>Then Sir Thomas stood upright, with his raging erection yet only part-way into her sweet bottom:</p> <p>""What I treasure most, dear Beryl, and I will remember until my dying day, is the sight of your lovely bottom as it takes my life into its sweet depths, sliding between your heavenly orbs, parting your coral lips and up . . up . . up into my lovely Beryl to make us one together.</p> <p>""Was ever a sight so beautiful?!""</p> <p>And he held Beryl firmly by her young hips as he continued to thrust, then pull out a little; thrust, and pull out a little. . . slowly, gently stretching her tight elastik rectum to take the full length of the joy of his life, with deep groans of bliss as he did pleasure them both...</p> <p>Beryl began to tilt her hips up and down in time with his thrusts to help the slow progress of his yard into her sweet girlish bottom, showing her delight at its entry with gasps of pleasure and primitive lust.</p> <p>After what seemed to her an eternity Sir Thomas was at last as far as he could go into her bottom and pressing himself hard against her soft warm cheeks, still tender and sore from his spanking...</p> <p>He held her tight by the waist, pulling her hard back against his fearsome weapon, now further up inside her than his Grace the Duke had ever penetrated...</p> <p>And they stopped thus for an age in heavenly delight, not moving, as Sir Thomas willed himself to hold his climax in spite of the seductive effect of her warm tight bottom on his rigid erection and her soft silky cheeks pressing against his pelvis.</p> <p>He kissed her creamy neck again and again and again, burying his face in her long sweet-smelling hair...</p> <p>In the end, though, he could hold himself no longer and stood to pull his weapon from her, once, for about five inches before watching as his rampant yard slid back up into her bottom one last time as he finally released a mighty jet of hot semen up into her depths and held her to him as she shouted her joy and wriggled and pushed her squirming bottom hard back against him..</p></div>",[]
123,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 5",5,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,9,4,"M/g beast, M/g an",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Tuesday, May 23, 1780</p> <p>I had Jane look after the children for the day, as I did not want to leave Beryl on her own after her experiences of the previous night...</p> <p>She was greatly fatigued from her evening with Sir Thomas and wanted to do little more than sit by the window all day, telling me of their doings the night before... from which I wrote the account here.</p> <p>From time to time she lapsed into silence, staring out the window, then waxed sentimental about Sir Thomas, saying she had grown very fond of him.</p> <p>I reminded her again, most firmly:</p> <p>""People like you and me, Beryl, don't like or dislike Sir Thomas or the Duke or m'Lady Cynthia... We just do what *they* want, and we do it as well as we possibly can...</p> <p>""We are servants, Beryl, and we serve them... Try not to let yourself feel affection for any of your masters, because when they get bored with you and want a change you will likely be badly hurt, or worse"".</p> <p>This reproof brought tears to her eyes, and I am sure the dear sweet girl was indeed beginning to feel strong affections for the two men who had shown such tenderness towards her, she who at eleven had never before known any man's love.</p> <p>The day without incident enabled me to complete my diary, for which I was most thankful...</p> <p class=""h2"">Wednesday, May 24</p> <p>His Grace the Duke of D---- returned in the late afternoon. This caused much bustle and commotion downstairs, as his Grace had brought some pets with him in crates and they had to be seen to the stables with full instructions to the grooms on their care:</p> <p>""No food for the dog!"", I heard him shout, ""Raw meat for the other!!""</p> <p>Word came that I was to prepare Beryl so she could appear before them in the library after their dinner, at seven o'clock... and I set to, with clyster and bath tub, to prepare her as I had for Sir Thomas on Monday evening...</p> <p>I had no idea whether Sir Thomas planned to take Beryl, while his Grace had his way with me, or what they proposed at all... So I prepared myself also, to be ready.</p> <p>When I knocked at the library door, and opened it, both men sat before the fire with port wine and tobacco pipes lit. They appeared to have imbibed considerably...</p> <p>""Ha!! Mistress Hilda! Bring the miscreant here!! We know that Miss Beryl here has been up to no good!!!</p> <p>""We want you to have her bend over that table while you raise her skirts, remove her drawers and bare her bottom.</p> <p>""Then we want to see you use that wooden paddle on her until we tell you to stop. Slow and steady spanking, Mistress Hilda, slow and steady...""</p> <p>And they exchanged looks and took deep draughts from their glasses while I prepared Beryl as Sir Thomas had instructed...</p> <p>Having no specific wrong-doing to lay at Beryl's feet, and no wife around to stop them, they were clearly wanting to be entertained after a good dinner.</p> <p>Who knew what this might lead to?!</p> <p>Beryl lay bent over the edge of the same large table as before, grasping the far side in her hands while I slowly raised her skirt and tucked it in her collar then lowered her drawers to bare her lovely bottom...</p> <p>""Take her drawers off . . right away from her . . That's right.. Now stand this side first as you paddle her lovely round bottom. Isn't it beautiful, John?""</p> <p>""A sight for the angels, Tom!""</p> <p>""Right, slow and steady now, Mistress Hilda!!</p> <p>""Beryl, I want you to count: 'One, Mistress Hilda, thank you . .' and so on...</p> <p>""Go to it, Hilda!!""</p> <p>I knew exactly how hard to paddle Beryl so it would excited her without being too painful or giving lasting bruises, and this I did.</p> <p>""One... Two... Three... Four... Five...""</p> <p>With Beryl counting as she had been told, and crying out and squirming prettily as she had learned at the Great Orfanage...</p> <p>After twenty:</p> <p>""Now stand over on the other side, Hilda, and keep counting, Beryl - loudly, so we can hear!!""</p> <p>""Twenty-One... Twenty-Two... Twenty-Three..."" and Beryl was sobbing in earnest now...</p> <p>The two men has stood up, the better to see, and their eyes glistened with lust...</p> <p>At ""Thirty, Miss Hilda, thank you!"":</p> <p>""I think that's proper preparation now, Hilda. Stop paddling Beryl and help her lie full length on the floor, And I want you to use those soft cords to tie her ankles to the furniture, table leg and sofa leg, to hold her legs wide apart...</p> <p>""Now put these two cushions under her middle so her cunnie is well off the floor...</p> <p>""Good!! Hilda, stand over in that corner and do not move or interfere in any way! Now John, I hand over to you...""</p> <p>His Grace took a long drink from his glass, and I expected him to enter her himself in some unusual way... But he opened a box and took from it a pound of bloody meat which he then rubbed all over Beryl's bottom, well down into her cleft and pressed hard into her rosebud, between her legs, and up into her cunnie, the blood of the meat mixing there with the liberal supply of her own juices...</p> <p>His Grace then went through the door into the next room, and returned with a dog trotting beside him on a leash, long tongue lolling out: it was a ""retriever"" dog, I think, one that runs or swims anywhere to fetch a bird you have shot, fastens the bird firmly in its jaws and brings it to you...</p> <p>This was the one he was shouting about this afternoon: ""No food for the dog!""</p> <p>It must be starving!!</p> <p>Beryl looked over her shoulder and her face went chalk-white in terror as she realized that the dog would tear her to pieces after the bloody meat had been wiped over all her most tender parts...</p> <p>The dog sniffed the blood and went straight for Beryl's bottom. She opened her mouth to scream... Then her eyes opened wide and she stayed like that for a moment, mouth and eyes wide open in surprise...</p> <p>As the dog had approached Beryl and opened its mouth as to bite her, I saw: It had no teeth!!!</p> <p>I watched as the dog closed its toothless jaws on her left cheek then deep in her crack then vainly made to bite into Beryl's soft warm bottom every part he could take a into his jaws.</p> <p>Then the retriever licked up into her cunnie and nibbled down into her rosebud and on... and on...</p> <p>Beryl told me after: its tongue went right up into her bottom and lapped around in there, up as far as it could reach... looking for food.</p> <p>Beryl became more and more excited and squirmed and wriggled her bottom in all directions: not to avoid the dog's jaws but because of the great excitement it caused her as it bit and licked all over her bottom and cunnie, biting with its toothless gums...</p> <p>She moaned and groaned and sighed and threw herself around in abandoned ecstasy... Until she at last jerked violently against her bonds in a spasm, shouting incoherently, then lay still, after what had clearly been (yet another) climax for this eleven year old virgin orphan whose maidenhead was still intact!</p> <p>""Hilda, we'll leave you to revive Beryl and take her back upstairs to bed. Thank you for your help this evening...</p> <p>""John, let's take your gum-dog and our port outside while Hilda tidies the room. Most amusing! Most amusing! ""Gum-Dog"" indeed! Ha! What a magnificent display!!</p> <p>""Some girls have hysterics as the gum-dog approaches them, did you say? Not surprising, I'm sure... must be terrified until they realize the dog has no teeth and is going to pleasure them instead of tear them to shreds.</p> <p>""Most amusing! Come, we'll go through the French windows to the gardens...""</p> <p>I untied Beryl and let her legs come together again, then slipped her drawers back on and pulled her skirt down before helping her up from the floor and we climbed the back stairs to return to our room next to the nursery...</p> <p>I warmed a little water and cleaned the blood and dog spittle from her bottom and cunnie, then helped her to bed, exhausted.</p> <p>""Most amusing"", indeed!!</p> <p>I wasn't sure if it had been cruel or, really, an ecstatic experience for Beryl...</p> Saturday, May 27 <p>Beryl and I had been left undisturbed by Sir Thomas and his Grace since our adventure with the retriever dog on Wednesday evening.</p> <p>This morning, though, Sir Thomas sent for me and told me I was to appear (again) with Beryl in the library after he and his Grace had dined, at seven o'clock, and she was to be prepared as before.</p> <p>I did not think at the time that she was to be pleasured again by the dog: Now that Beryl knew the dog was toothless, a repeat performance would not be so ""amusing"" to them...</p> <p>But I cleaned Beryl's bottom again with several quarts of warm water.</p> <p>When they were voided, I again rubbed in her bottom with honey until my thumb could slide in and out easy, all ready for the Sir Thomas or his Grace... or anyone else, to enter...</p> <p>Without in any way wishing to disparage Beryl, I think that, from what I have seen so far, it seems quite immaterial to Beryl who spanks her or enters her: no matter who - she always enjoys it immensely and ends in a delirious climax!</p> <p>Not that I have anything against the sweet eleven-year-old orphan girl from the Great Orfanage, newly awakening to the thrilling pleasures of her body and the gratification of men's attentions...</p> <p>Perhaps I just wish that I had kept my own innocence until eleven and that my bottom had then been even half so lovely as Beryl's!</p> <p>But to return to the happenings of the day: we arrived as before at the door of the library, and I knocked...</p> <p>Sir Thomas bade us enter, and we found him and his Grace again in front to the fire, enjoying their port wine and tobacco pipes.</p> <p>This time, the tall wooden steps used to reach books from the top shelves were standing in the middle of the room, before the fire.</p> <p>Sir Thomas boisterously called for me to remove Beryl's clothing and tie her wrists to the wooden steps, ""in the same manner you tied her at the Great Orfanage, the time when I attended her punishment there"".</p> <p>I was to have her bottom face towards his Grace... and use the soft leather straps to tie her - ""as we don't want to mark her wrists, ha, ha...""</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, I want you to show his Grace how you used to punish Beryl when you visited the Great Orfanage with m'Lady Cynthia"".</p> <p>And soon Beryl stood with her hands held above her head, tied to the steps, her tall pale slender body erect with small breasts just starting to sprout, her back bowed in and her young-girl's bottom jutting out ready for punishment . .</p> <p>Altogether a very lovely sight as she stood ready, waiting in trepidation for the first cut of the cane...</p> <p>I covered Beryl's eyes with a black bandage so she would have no way to tell when the next sharp stinging cut of the cane was about to bury itself in her soft warm bottom.</p> <p>I commanded:</p> <p>""Beryl, after the first stroke of the cane you will say: 'One, thank you Mistress Hilda', and so on...""</p> <p>Sir Thomas waved his hand, signaling me to proceed...</p> <p>Twenty cuts of the cane I gave to Beryl's lovely well-rounded bottom, many of the strokes aimed upwards from below her buttocks so she danced, throwing her long legs high in the air trying to diminish the pain...</p> <p>I spaced the strokes with long intervals between, so while Beryl was soon sobbing without pause, I was able to feel with my hand that she had relaxed and her bottom was soft and girlish before for each stroke...</p> <p>I made sure Sir Thomas and his Grace saw as pretty a pageant of spanking as it is possible to provide... And they were entranced...</p> <p>After twenty strokes of the cane had given Beryl's bottom an exciting pattern of red wealds, Sir Thomas shouted:</p> <p>""Enough, Hilda!</p> <p>""Stop and pause while we contemplate Beryl and her caned bottom"".</p> <p>After some minutes, Beryl ceased to sob.</p> <p>""Hilda, I want you to untie Beryl's hands and remove the bandage over her eyes...</p> <p>""Now pull the steps out of the way, and put them over there... And lay Beryl on the floor as she was last time, face down with two cushions under her middle so her bottom is up in the air a bit. Legs tied to the furniture, well apart...</p> <p>""John, we are all ready for you...""</p> <p>His Grace moved over to Beryl and stooped to run his hands over her red and tender bottom then took a glass vial from his fob from which he poured a small quantity of liquid down into the cleavage between the cheeks of Beryl's bottom, and he spread the liquid around her rosebud in there with a finger.</p> <p>He said mysteriously:</p> <p>""The juice from crushed ants, my dear...""</p> <p>Then tucked the vial away in his pocket again and headed (as last time) to the door of the next room.</p> <p>Back her came, but this time it was not a dog on the end of his leash:</p> <p>It was an anteater...</p> <p>And as we all remember from our schooldays, the anteater will push out its long tongue and probe deep deeeep deeeeeeeeeep into the crevices and tunnels of an ants' nest to draw the insects out...</p> <p>The anteater is led towards Beryl's angelic girl's red-striped bottom.</p> <p>He scents the ants' liquid and makes a wild lunge for the tunnel where he expects to find them...</p> <p>His long thin tongue sliiiiiiides slowly up up up into Beryl's bottom, sliding easy with the honey I had filled her with, exploring all the way, pulling out and re-entering, while she wriggles, moaning in ecstasy.</p> <p>The seemingly endless tongue curves around the bends inside her bottom and bangs against the walls of her vagina, and on up, far beyond the places that are only touched by the longest male organ in a cunnie-fuck.</p> <p>Beryl is soon gripped by spasms of deep wrenching orgasm. As she wrythes and squirms the anteater gets ever more excited in pursuit of his prey...</p> <p>But the beast became enraged by lack of insects in the tunnel he is exploring, and pushes his tongue further and further up into Beryl's bottom, only to bring her to almost continuous climaxes of moaning sobbing orgasm...</p> <p>Still with no results from his efforts, the beast's snout begins to follow his tongue into Beryl's ecstatic wriggling bottom and carries her to a sublime level of excitement beyond anything she had ever dreamed possible as wave after wave of ecstasy engulfs her...</p> <p>At this point his Grace feared his infuriated pet, already drawing blood from the opening in Beryl's lovely bottom, would cause permanent harm to Beryl's darling plump derriere . . though she herself was so lost in delirious joy that she would have welcomed being torn to pieces and eaten by the enraged animal...</p> <p>His Grace pulled firmly on the leash to make his pet slide its long tongue slowly slooooowly back out of its exciting tunnel, lashing his tongue from side to side at he did so... and bringing Beryl to one final shattering climax...</p> <p>After I at last was able to arouse Beryl from the stupor resulting from her many orgasms caused by his Grace's pet anteater as it thrust its long tongue in and out of her rectum, and I had half carried her up the stairs to our room, I gently bathed Beryl's battered and bleeding bottom with a deep clyster of soothing warm water, laced with a teaspoon of laudanum to ensure the deep and painless sleep that is alway given by the opium.</p> <p class=""h2"">Sunday, May 28</p> <p>Beryl awoke the following morning feeling fully rested, a sparkle in her eye and roses in her cheeks, the perfect picture of health and happiness.</p> <p>We sat again by the window and enjoyed the sight of Richmond Park on the sunny morning while we ate our breakfast.</p> <p>When the bell began to toll, the servants left and began their walk to the church.</p> <p>A sort time later, the coachman came with the open carriage and Sir Thomas and his Grace mounted with the two children, to attend the service.</p> <p>They had thoughtfully left Beryl to rest, and me to keep her company, while they departed to shrive their souls.</p> <p>The afternoon was quiet. We read and sewed until evening.</p> <p>After we had supped, Jane brought word that we were both to see Sir Thomas in the library - without any preparation, just as we were.</p> <p>I could not think what this meant... but we went as commanded. When we knocked and entered, Sir Thomas and his Grace were again sitting by the fire with the port decanter.</p> <p>""Mistress Hilda, Beryl, his Grace is departing tomorrow morning, and wishes to say farewell to you both"".</p> <p>His Grace stood up:</p> <p>""You have both made my stay here most agreeable, and it has been a pleasure to make your acquaintances.</p> <p>""Beryl, my dear, I must say I have come to look upon you with the same affection that I feel towards my young nieces when they come to stay.</p> <p>""What I'd like to... I mean... Would you perhaps like to come and stay with me sometime... for a few days... . like my nieces do?""</p> <p>Beryl's eyes sparkled and her enraptured smile lit up the room.</p> <p>Then her face clouded in concern as she looked at me and remembered what I'd said about the dangers of allowing herself to have affections for her masters.</p> <p>She glanced at Sir Thomas, curtsied to his Grace, and said shyly:</p> <p>""An't please Sir Thomas"".</p> <p>""Thank you, my dear!</p> <p>""Tom, I'll write to you when I see a few days that suit. Would Mistress Hilda be able to come also, to keep Beryl company?""</p> <p>""Be wise to defer to m'Lady on that, John. Let me reply about that when you write...</p> <p>""Now, my dears, you see how it is. Perhaps you will be able to visit his Grace for a few days... Perhaps I will go with you both. We will see...""</p> <p>""Good! I hope to see you both again before too long. Farewell!"".</p> <p>At this, we curtsied and departed the room.</p> <p>We had much excited discussion between us upstairs that evening about the adventure proposed by his Grace the Duke...</p> <p>I myself feel he looks upon Beryl as a ""thing"" to use for his amusement, wishing merely to play with her affections, only to desert her when she begins to bore him.</p> <p>What sort of man was he, to feel amused by her terror at thinking a dog was about to tear her to pieces??</p> <p>And the attack by an anteater, however much it excited Beryl, did not seem the action of a true and caring lover, who would wish to arouse her only by his own touch...</p> <p>I believe she would be wise to curb her present liking for his Grace, and be satisfied with the spankings that I give her under direction from m'Lady, and m'Lady's fondlings that follow.</p> <p>More: Sir Thomas is now also certain to call on Beryl's services, to ""milk"" his yard, and to sheathe his rampant manhood in the heavenly scabbard of her soft warm bottom - often. And before both of these, he plans to have her soundly spanked, either by me of by himself, which I know excites her greatly.</p> <p>Beryl already has the good-will and liking of Sir Thomas and m'Lady Cynthia, and adventures enough in their household to keep her busy and satisfied for some time to come...</p> <p>I will try to find for her some books about maidens who were loved and left.</p> <p class=""h2"">Monday, May 29</p> <p>As I finish writing yesterday's diary, Sir Thomas sends word: I am to prepare Beryl with honey and bring her to the library after he has dined, at seven o'clock.</p> <p>And Jane tells me the cook is complaining that she has never before had to prepare three dozen oysters for one person's dinner, to be followed by a pound of steamed shrimp in a sherry sauce!</p> <p>At the news that Sir Thomas wants her again so soon, Beryl's eyes sparkle and her cheeks flush - I feel sure that Sir Thomas will not allow Beryl to leave his house for a very long time to come.</p> <p>On this evening, Sir Thomas did have me beat Beryl with a paddle until he thought her warmed to his liking. He then dismissed me, and Beryl did tell me the next day how he had pleasured both her and himself.</p> <p>He did bid her lie face down on the couch and slid his rampant yard up into her sweet young bottom, in and out, in and out, in easy steps until he was pressed hard against her and flattened her lovely cheeks and could go no further.</p> <p>Her excitement had mounted with the feel of his hot manhood stretching her insides until he must have felt her nearness to climax and did move his truncheon out and in again but once which did cause him to ejaculate hotly inside her lovely bottom as she did near swoon in Heavenly ecstasies.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tuesday, May 30</p> <p>The Tuesday evening, Sir Thomas did have Beryl lie on her back, on a soft rug that lay upon the table. He held her legs up on his chest as her did enter her rosebud while looking fondly into her eyes and fondling her small breasts.</p> <p>He worked into her bottom so gentle that she felt only pleasure as his great member slid sloooooowly up into her bowells, until he was pressed hard against her bottom and could go no further into her - which was much further than the previous night when she had layed on her tummy.</p> <p>Again he waited without moving while Beryl's arousal continued until she did near swoon in her ecstasy and she felt his member squirt his hot juices up inside her tummy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Wednesday, May 31</p> <p>The Wednesday he had me cane Beryl sharply with her hands tied above her head, to make he dance prettily with great show of wriggling and cries of pain.</p> <p>Sir Thomas then layed himself on the couch, face up, with his thick member in the air, and did bid me have Beryl kneel astride and facing to his feet.</p> <p>I had to stay to make sure Beryl did take his rampant penis up into her bottom.</p> <p>After I had opened her hole before as alway, this was no hard thing to start and Sir Thomas did soon dismiss me from the room.</p> <p>Beryl told me later he had said he liked most to see his rampant member as it actually disappeared up into her sweet bottom, and he had her lower herself slowly, down a bit then up again, down further then up, and so on, until the whole length of his mighty rod was up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Sir Thomas did then have Beryl lean back towards his face, then lean forward towards his feet which did make his manhood press strangely inside her bottom which brought her quickly to her ecstasy.</p> <p>As Beryl was jerking and twitching in her excitement Sir Thomas did buck and jolt to make his stiff yard to move sharply up inside her bottom, and they came to violent ecstasy together.</p> <p>After, he laid her back against his breast and held her to him for near an hour before he did release her with many terms of sweet endearment as he stroked her cunnie telling her how he loved to see his stiff yard as it disappeared up inside her lovely eleven-year-old bottom and that she was most clever.</p> <p class=""h2"">Friday, June 2</p> <p>Sir Thomas did not ask for us on Thursday: perhaps he needed rest and we enjoyed a quite evening ourselves, reading in our room.</p> <p>Friday was to work again and Sir Thomas had me beat Beryl with a wood paddle as she bent over the edge of the table in his study.</p> <p>She squirmed and wriggled while crying out most prettily until Sir Thomas did feel her well warmed. He did then lay again upon his back on the couch, and bade me have Beryl kneel each side of him and facing toward him this time.</p> <p>I did ensure with my fingers that the tip of his rampant member was started in Beryl's slipperie hole before I left them and closed the door behind me.</p> <p>He did have Beryl again lower herself then pull back up, then lower herself some more and up again, until she was at last sitting firm on his body with the whole of his great engine inside her, much to her great joy and pleasure - and his too.</p> <p>Sir Thomas did then have Beryl press with the tips of her fingers pushing into her tummy until she could feel his monstrous bone inside her. It was easy she said, as her eleven-year-old waist was but slender and his erection so large inside her.</p> <p>He then had her sit unmoving on his rampant penis while he probed with the tips of his fingers into her tummy while it stood firm inside her, and he pushed his stiff member from side to side within her tummy which did make her mighty excited, and him too.</p> <p>This gave Beryl ecstasy such as she had never before felt and she quickly came to where she could stand it no longer and sat with Sir Thomas's rampant yard deep up inside her as she jerked and twitched in spasm, while he also jolted and rammed his rod e'en further up into her girlish bottom to fill her to overflowing with semen.</p> <p>As she lay after, near unconscious, she leaned forward to lay herself on his chest and kissed and hugged Sir Thomas long and dearly.</p></div>",[]
124,"Orfans: Hilda's Diary, Part 6",6,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-05-31,5,4,MM/g an,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Monday, June 5</p> <p>On Saturday, m'Lady did return and it was not until Monday that she did find some fault with Beryl and had me chastise her, and afterward did comfort her in the way she was wont by making her face cold with water then burying it deep between the sweet cheeks of Beryl's lovely bottom.</p> <p>I hear through the door as she said:</p> <p>""Dear sweet Beryl! You have such a lovely flavour, and I have missed you much!!</p> <p>""Come, I will cool my face again and nuzzle deep into your angelic bottom, sweet Beryl, to take the heat away"".</p> <p class=""h2"">Monday, June 26</p> <p>It is only three weeks since m'Lady returned from Tunbridge Wells and Sir Thomas did gaze hard at Beryl at every chance: he clearly longed to throw himself once again on her sweet bottom and only restrained himself with difficulty from reaching out to clasp her to him.</p> <p>On this morn, m'Lady had gone to call on a friend into London. No sooner had the coach pulled from the door than Sir Thomas did call Beryl to follow him to her room and there did make most heated love to her lovely bottom.</p> <p>He kissed and licked her cheeks and thrust his tongue up into her, she later told me, as she lay naked on her bed. I had half expected this and had cleaned Beryl most carefully that morn after she had shitted, and I had left her bottom slipperie with grease in it.</p> <p>'Twas as well, for Sir Thomas did waste no time in thrusting his rampant member deep into Beryl's willing bottom. I had closed the doors to shut off the waye to her room, to stifle their joyous moans and words of endearment, so when the coach returned with m'Lady for something she had forgot to take, they heard nothing of it and I ran to tell them.</p> <p>Sir Thomas leaped up and pulled his cloathes on quick and told Beryl to do the same. He was leaving her room looking warm and ruffled as m'Lady passed in the passage.</p> <p>She did glance at him a moment only then pass on, for I suspect their income came mostly from him.</p> <p>I believe they talked later that day, to consult and share their pleasures with Beryl at different times - and so did the crisis pass.</p> <p class=""h2"">Monday, December 25, 1780</p> <p>I have naughtily let this my diary lapse following the excitement of Beryl learning to pleasure Sir Thomas. I relate now the chief happenings of the last six month:</p> <p>The household has been most happy, with Beryl satisfying both m'Lady who friggs herself on Beryl's lovely bottom after that I have caned her, and Sir Thomas who usually at least once each week delights of sliding his rampant penis as far as it can go up into that same lovely eleven-year-old bottom, to her very great joy and his too, I suspect.</p> <p>Sir Thomas did once say something to Beryl about his Grace the Duke of D----, that his rough treatment of her was not that of a person who truly cared for her, and we have not seen the Duke again.</p> <p>Other guests did however occasionally come to stay. M'Lady's friends did often share her peep-hole to watch as I caned Beryl and make her dance lively before I took her to them to be comforted and soothed. I believe that m'Lady did often show them how she did cool Beryl's sore bottom with her cold face after that she had held it in a basin of water.</p> <p>Her friends did usually follow suit, then frig themselves against the lovely nakedness of Beryl.</p> <p>Sir Thomas did most often leave his friends with Beryl to do with her as they pleased for an afternoon, or even for the night.</p> <p>She did tell me she liked some mightily, the ones who were gentle and spoke with her as though she was their niece that they made love to, and not just an orphan servant girl who must do what she was told or else be caned and made to live with the rats down in the dark coal cellar for a week or more while given to eat only bread and water.</p> <p>Beryl dearly liked to feel she was truly cared for by the men who took their pleasure of her.</p> <p>One such was a Peter G----, student at Cambridge University, nephew of Sir Thomas. He was a well builded young man, and did ride to hounds. A bright blade, and most pleasant with it.</p> <p>His uncle and aunt being out of the house on his second afternoon there, Peter did go to Beryl in her room. He knocked and entered and took young Beryl in his arms, making to kiss her without so much as ""by you leave"", she later told me.</p> <p>Beryl did push him away, and ran round the other side of her bed, quick opening her snuff box of grease in the flurry. As she stumbled and fell on the bed, she lifted her skirt and daubed plentiful grease on her rosebud, as she had learned to do at the Great Orfanage.</p> <p>With a little cry as of fear she fell face down on the bed with her skirt pulled up to show her bottom which was never these days graced with underdrawers. Peter thought to have the best of her, and she wriggled protesting until Peter had her pinned firm.</p> <p>As she lay face down on the bed, he was beside her and kissed her hot face; his fingers did slide up to feel Beryl's lovely bottom and on to her rosebud. Great was his delight to find the way already slipperie and prepared for him.</p> <p>""You jade! You seduce me, sweet Beryl!"", and slid his thumb firmly up into her bottom as he pushed his tongue deep into her mouth.</p> <p>She thrust back with her tongue between Peter's lips and moved her hips sinuous to show she enjoyed him there.</p> <p>He got greatly excited and moved down to thrust his face into Beryl's bottom and probe with his tongue into her rosebud. She felt him slide a finger into her bottom as he licked and sucked there - grease from a pork roast was most tasty to him.</p> <p>Then two fingers... and she squirmed her hips to show her great pleasure thereat.</p> <p>Peter did continue to lick and suck while he did pull his two fingers apart and slowly did prise her rosebud well open.</p> <p>He did then throw off his trousers and his rampant member did stand proud: About six inch long, but 'twas greater round than she had ever before seen on a man.</p> <p>""Peter! You are huge!</p> <p>""'Tis thicker than my wrist!</p> <p>""I'm not sure I can take a manhood so big!""</p> <p>""We have all morning, I will go very slow, dear Beryl and you will like it as nothing before, I warrant you! Give me your grease and I'll lard it well"".</p> <p>Beryl reached in her pocket and drew out her snuff box of cooking fat which she handed it to him.</p> <p>""Ha! This is a handy grease box you carry, sweet Beryl! You have it alway, ready for come what may? By my troth, thou art a sly minx, Beryl, and all the sweeter for it!"".</p> <p>Peter was smiling in good humour as he greased his thick ramrod good and careful, then he layed himself atop Beryl and used a hand to feed the great head of his thick weapon onto Beryl's rosebud.</p> <p>After pulling her open with his two fingers, the huge round tip did start into her bottom quite easy. Peter did then press against Beryl's bottom and his great limb did start to slide slowly up into her.</p> <p>He had to stretch her insides as he pressed into Beryl's lovely and willing bottom, she making little gasps of pain and pleasure the nonce. He slid slowly to go in a little, then waited a few minutes and pulled out again.</p> <p>He slowly slid up into Beryl's bottom a little further and she felt herself stretch inside e'en more than when either Sir Thomas or the Duke had slid his rampant weapon up between her soft round cheeks.</p> <p>It tingled in her bottom and felt wonderful.</p> <p>Peter did only stretch Beryl's bottom for a little way further each time he pressed up into her, then he did wait for her to become used to it, then pull gently out again.</p> <p>It was a heavenly process and she was cooing and moaning in her great pleasure, she told me.</p> <p>After many times in and out again, Peter was at last into Beryl's sweet bottom as far as he could go: his hips pressed hard against her two firm cheeks as he grunted and shoved his great ramrod into her bottom and flattened her cheeks as he did so.</p> <p>He then lay still, hugging her hard to him with both arms about her.</p> <p>Beryl had never before been stretched so much in her bottom nor felt filled so hugely. She could not move. She was as firmly pegged and fixed in place as any wood beam in a roof, and she loved it.</p> <p>""Peter, I feel I am part of you, your manhood is so tight in me. You are wonderful, Peter!""</p> <p>""Sweet young Beryl! Your lovely bottom holds me so firm! What age are you my lovely Beryl?""</p> <p>""I was eleven last birthday, an't please you, Peter!"", giggling.</p> <p>""And I fear I can not stay for long so much stretched to hold your yard; 'Tis lovely now! But methinks 'twill begin to hurt me soon Peter. ""</p> <p>""Dear sweet Beryl! For this first time, let us finish now, then.</p> <p>""I will move out of you a little, and back in. Out, and back in. Aaaaaaaaaaah! You have my life, Beryl my sweet!"".</p> <p>As she felt her excitement rise to be more than she could bear, she heard his hot juices shoot up inside her tummy, then she lost all control of her limbs which trembled rigid in spasms of delight.</p> <p>They lay coupled together for a long time while Peter's vast ramrod softened and shrank somewhat so Beryl felt it less roughly huge inside her bottom.</p> <p>She knew she loved Peter enough to do anything he would ask of her, until she bethought her of my admonition that she must do whatever was asked, as well as she can, alway, and with no thoughts for love or affection, for she was only an orphan servant girl.</p> <p>But she could not help feel some small private love for Peter after his kind and gentle entry with his huge manhood between the narrow hips of her eleven-year-old bottom, to her wondrous pleasure.</p> <p>""Dear sweet Beryl! You pleasure me as no other girl has ever done!</p> <p>""Was this the bot that launched a thousand ships and burnt the topless towers of Illium ? Sweet Beryl, make me immortal with a kiss"".</p> <p>And they kissed long and loving as he still lay pegged to her lovely bottom.</p> <p>""Dear Beryl! Chris Marlowe must have known you to write words like that, I'll warrant!</p> <p>Peter gave Beryl a last long kiss as she lay with her mouth hot and pouting-lipped, bottom upward there on the bed, then he made for the door and left.</p> <p>Beryl came to me that evening and recounted all, as I relate above.</p> <p>The following afternoon, the same: With m'Lady and Sir Thomas out in the coach for an hour, Peter did again come to Beryl's room and kiss her long and deep before that she stumbled upon the bed in their commotion.</p> <p>Peter fell upon her and thrust his finger into her rosebud as he kissed and nibbled at the lovely cheeks of her young bottom then did slide another finger up into Beryl's young bottom and did pull them apart as before to open her wide enough for his huge truncheon to enter.</p> <p>Beryl stayed lying face down and did much enjoy his monster engine as he did slow... slow work it up between her slender hips, with much lovely stretching of her innards, until he was pressing himself hard against her two soft cushions, and the lovers did lie in joyous communion together.</p> <p>His patience did repay most well as she was stretched tighter about his member than he could ever remember before, he told her, as she was younger and narrower that any previous girl he had loved.</p> <p>He hardly durst move for fear of instant ejaculation, her grip did so excite him, he told her.</p> <p>She likewise did tell me she felt a greater thrill and joy from such great stretching inside, more than any man before had given her.</p> <p>They lay still thus until Peter could hold himself no longer and told her she was milking him of his juices as sure as any milkmaid did do in her work, and they came to a wondrous ecstatic climax together then lay embraced in love together.</p> <p>""Do you be ready for me tomorrow night so I may love you again, sweet Beryl, for I have to leave the morning after dear Beryl!</p> <p>""Have you a candle in case mine burns out, lovely Beryl.</p> <p>""Oh Beryl! I do love you so, my turtle dove!!""</p> <p>I prepared Beryl carefully for the following night with much warm water, and honey left inside her bottom for the greater pleasure of Peter when he should come to her room that night.</p> <p>I did open her rosebud considerable too, so Peter would have less labour.</p> <p>When Peter did come to Beryl that night it was softly on tip-toe in his night gown with a candle which he set down by her bed.</p> <p>He straight did pull off her sheet and lay himself beside her with sweet words of love and joy. His hand went up under her night dress to fondle her lovely bottom as he kissed her lips most loving.</p> <p>He soon did move to kiss her smooth and silky cheeks and lick and press with his fingers into her rosebud. He used one finger then two to open the entrance to her sweet eleven-year-old bottom.</p> <p>When he had made her opening wide as he had done before, he removed his night-gown and lay himself back on the bed so his great thick rampant member stood pointing firm to the ceiling. He bade her take off her night-dress and sit astride to face him.</p> <p>She had done this with Sir Thomas so knew well what to do. As Beryl lowered herself onto Peter's monstrous yard, she did find to her surprise that his opening of her rosebud did enable her to start his yard into her bottom with ease.</p> <p>At the start his huge engine did give her only pleasure as it did slowly slide up into her bottom.</p> <p>As Beryl did press her weight down further, though, she felt his thick yard stop and move in no more. She found she had to wait until the next inch of her had slowly stretched and opened to allow his thick yard to slide in further.</p> <p>She then raised herself and waited a moment before once more lowering herself again upon his huge member.</p> <p>The progress of Peter's thick truncheon up into Beryl's bottom was slow, but heavenly for her. Every fresh bit that did enter was stretching a new part of her innards and it felt so large that she could not move sideways at all for his great peg that transfixed her body in one place. And she tingled with the great stretching of her insides which gave her a wonderful feeling.</p> <p>After many long times spent pushing down with her weight while she waited for her bottom to open further to Peter's great yard, she at last sat fully down with the cheeks of he lovely bottom pressed firm against him.</p> <p>He was much further inside her than when she has lain on her stomach, as the full cheeks of her round bottom has then held him away from her.</p> <p>She felt full, replete, as though she could want nothing more, and she made sweet moan and held Peter's waist between her hands.</p> <p>Then she did think what Sir Thomas had her do, and pressed with her finger tips into her own slender stomach until she felt Peter's giant engine there inside her, huge and stiff between the tips of her fingers.</p> <p>She then pushed his great engine first to the right, then pushed his monsterous yard inside her to the left inside her tummy, and giggled.</p> <p>She giggled not of amusement but of joy, as it felt so loving and intimate to have all of Peter's huge engine inside her and be able to feel it and move him around in there with her fingers.</p> <p>""That feels strange to me, Peter, to have you inside me to move you around in there. 'Tis really lovely!""</p> <p>""Do give me your fingers so you may feel for yourself your great yard there inside my tummy"".</p> <p>She held his fingers and pressed the tips into her stomach so she felt his great stiff manhood move inside her.</p> <p>""Yes! 'Tis there, I feel my thick engine move within you!</p> <p>""Was ever a love so sublime! My darling Beryl!""</p> <p>He stroked his mighty engine with his fingers from outside her stomach.</p> <p>""Did ever a weapon have so wonderful a sheath to hold it tight?</p> <p>""My lovely Beryl!""</p> <p>""Dear Peter! I am so sorry that you leave tomorrow. I would dearly love to give you pleasure like this every night, but I know that can not be.</p> <p>""Let us make the most of this time! You are huge and tight inside me, but let me try move back and fore on top of you!""</p> <p>""Dear sweet Beryl, be sure you do not hurt yourself: I would never forgive myself if ever you were to suffer hurt because of me"".</p> <p>How unlike the Duke! was the thought that flashed through her mind who had a dog and an anteater attack her.</p> <p>Beryl did slowly begin to lean back so Peter's enormous member was bent towards his feet. It pressed hard towards the front of Beryl's tummy and she felt with her fingers as the top moved to make her tummy bulge outward, but it hurt her before she had moved far.</p> <p>Next she did lean forward to bend Peter's member towards his head. That hurt her not at all as his rampant penis was pressed against her backbone.</p> <p>""Sweet Beryl: No more! 'Tis wonderful for me, but you must not feel pain from me inside your lovely young bottom.</p> <p>""Lift yourself straight up, then lower your bottom again, so you feel your excitement mount until your climax near overwhelms you, then I will pump my love juices up into you again to join us as one being, dear Beryl"".</p> <p>It happened all too quickly, only the third time that Beryl lowered herself to take the full length of Peter's huge love machine up inside her bottom, she was transported and rigid in her ecstasy and again they did couple in heavenly bliss with Peter's colossal thick member up inside Beryl's slender young hips, jolting and thrusting as he shot his life's juice up into her and she with body stiff and jerking uncontrolled in spasms of orgasm, and truly felt themselves as one being, having and holding each other as though nothing could ever them part.</p> <p>As Peter's yard softened slightly, Beryl lowered her young girl's breasts to Peter's hairy chest and they kissed long and sweet.</p> <p>But at last he said:</p> <p>""Beryl my love, we must both sleep before the morrow.</p> <p>""Do thou keep thyself ever young and sweet like now so I may find you again thus when that I am next able to visit my Uncle Tom!</p> <p>""Here, take my gold ring as a token to remember me by. Give me paper that I may write that I have given it to you, to be yours for ever more, lest any think you may have stole it, my sweet darling young Beryl"".</p> <p>Beryl had no recollection of their words after that. She gave Peter a scrap of paper and he did write sweet words about the ring and his love for Beryl that I saw next day.</p> <p>But young Beryl was so full of fond and loving feelings for her departed Peter that she could tell me no more of their words or embraces or promises for the future.</p> <p>Between the strictures I had placed on her to keep her heart for a husband and not to give it to any member of the gentry who may play fast and lose with her affections, and Peter's token of a valuable gold ring to remember him by, young Beryl knew not what to think or feel but walked as though in a dream for many weeks after.</p> <p>I do have great concern for Beryl's future, as she may dream of becoming Peter's mistress or e'en to marry him, when that for many a long year he will depend for all his wants upon his father, who can easy withhold from Peter the pleasure of a mistress who is only an orphan servant girl.</p> <p>More, Beryl might well fall afoul of Peter's uncle or aunt as a consequence of her deep love and devotion to Peter.</p> <p>Lest Beryl should one day hap to cross m'Lady or Sir Thomas, or fall out with Peter, I have prepared her for such an accident:</p> <p>Beryl knows she has one sure sanctuary should matters go amiss.</p> <p>She could easy walk the ten miles to the Great Orfanage in London and there ask the good doctor Browne to recommend her to a convent.</p> <p>The Holy Father Confessors would only need to hear Beryl's first confession, to admit her instantly as a novice.</p> <p>They would straightway understand that the exquisite jewel who kneeled before them, was ready and able to assist their daily devotions... in much the way that the twelve-year-old Alibech, in Boccaccio's Decameron, helped the hermit Rustico to better serve God by ""Putting the Devil in Hell"", as he called it... until she had alas totally exhausted the poor Rustico!</p> <p>But Beryl's Confessors would run little risk of this fate: they are known for their great stamina where the nuns of their convents are concerned.</p> <p>Beryl would no doubt be given the name of Sister Sphynctata, for the saint who promotes happy families by advocating sphynctal intercourse to avoid unwanted pregnancies.</p> <p>There is good chance though that all will continue to go well with Beryl so she will stay with us for many happy years hence.</p> <p>And now on this happy Christmas Day, let us give thanks to those saintly gentle folk who gave us Beryl as she is today.</p> <p>I mean those who gave, as the former Dean of Saint Paul's at the Great Orfanage did put it, of their time and treasure and talents, to the destitute orphan girls there.</p> <p>And what great talents they were, to give a girl the liking that she be spanked, and to have a man to slide his rampant manhood up into her sweet bottom, so the willing and pleasant girl does become highly prized and is taken into one of the great houses and cared for until of a ripe age to marry, then is given a dowry from her master in thanks for her loving services... while he does go to the Great Orfanage and find another sweet girl of eleven or twelve for himself - but none will ever match Beryl as a delightful and sensuous young girl in her first year with our household at Richmond...</p> <p>I saw the work of these gentle men and women in my visits to the Great Orfanage. As the good Doctor Browne did tell me: The sacrifices and care of these altruistic people who think only of the good of the orphan girls, never did cease to amaze him.</p> <p>Long may there be gentry of such unselfish charity to give these great advantages to the many destitute young girls in the Great Orfanage and elsewhere!</p> <p>And now I have come to the end of my paper and must needs find more, to sew the sheets together so I do have more notebooks . .</p> <p>May 1781 be as happy and joyous for us all as this wonderful year has been!</p> </div>","[""Editor's Note:"", ""Hilda's diary, the part we have, ends here."", ""Let me repeat: If more of Hilda's diaries, or other documents that relate to the Great Orfanage for Girls in London, should be found, please tell me as I should be most glad to edit and publish them.""]"
125,Petal,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,,2004-12-17,8,4,"M/b, Edgy",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Martin Howd was getting on in years, but always made me welcome at The Hall when I was home from school. ""Yes. That candle and lampshade carry an unusual story"", he answered in reply to my curiosity. I knew old Martin Howd's ""unusual stories"", and settled myself in one of his deep leather arm chairs by the log fire:</p> <p>I got that candlestick in India. I was quite young and new out there, and I was sent on an urgent mission to Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit, a warlord on the North West Frontier of India.</p> <p>Genghis' territory straddled the road going north from Rawalpindi through the Himalayas to Mongolia, and his bandits had made it unsafe for any British administrators or merchants to pass that way. His haul in goods and jewelry each year was huge, and they sometimes kidnapped too, with a special preference for boys between six and twelve. You are at public school, Pentland, and I don't need to tell you what Genghis was most likely doing with those with young boys.</p> <p>My job was to use presents and diplomacy to persuade Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit, to promise allegiance to Her Britannic Majesty, Victoria, Empress of India, and ensure safe passage for the British. . . never mind what he did with the other travelers!</p> <p>I am going to get some bitter for myself from the barrel out there, Pentland, as Dobbin has the afternoon off. Would you like one too?</p> <p>I nodded, and Martin came back with our tankards.</p> <p>Well, leaving out a lot of detail: I got myself to the city of Peshawar on the North West Frontier and set off in April with fifty seasoned British military, all of us kitted so we could camp at ten thousand foot in the mountains. We included a drum-and-fife band, so no one would be taken by surprise when we got to Genghis' mountain stronghold.</p> <p>After a few days we reached Gilgit and took directions, and got to the fortress of the Nizam by noon the next day. It was high up on rock, not unlike Edinburgh Castle in Scotland. A single causeway led up to a drawbridge. Gun barrels pointed out from the walls, which enclosed several buildings.</p> <p>Our party halted and very soon someone rode down towards us followed by a dozen men. He spoke and my interpreter, Babu, replied that I came as envoy from Her Britannic Majesty, Queen Victoria, Empress of India, to talk with Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit, whenever it would suit his pleasure.</p> <p>Word had clearly gone ahead of us and the captain replied:</p> <p>Let me come with my interpreter. The others were to make camp there: wood for their fire and food would be sent from the castle. They could get water from the spring below, but no one was to leave the camp site for any other purpose; any who did so would be shot on sight.</p> <p>I answered that I would be glad to go with the captain, but to rest assured that my soldiers had no reason to go outside their camp ground. I asked for the captain's men to lead the five baggage mules with presents which Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit, might give me great pleasure by accepting.</p> <p>When we arrived inside the fortress the captain dismounted at the largest of the stone buildings; Babu and I followed him in, and the men brought the saddle bags. I held onto the present of gold bullion in a leather pouch, slung across his shoulder.</p> <p>Inside was the great hall, a crowd of barbarous-looking men lined the walls and a man sat on a simple throne at the far end. The captain gestured and I walked beside him up to the throne. While the captain spoke, I made a solemn bow to the man I assumed was Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit, who replied and Babu translated:</p> <p>""You are a most welcome visitor, Martin Howd. Pray tell us what messages you bring from Her Britannic Majesty, Queen Victoria in England?""</p> <p>""It our great pleasure to be here and meet with you, Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit.</p> <p>""Firstly, Her Majesty sends you her greetings and some small presents that she hopes will be to your liking. Babu, please open the mule packs"".</p> <p>A superb horse's saddle with a matching bridle came out of the saddle bags with spurs and riding crop, a roasting spit with clockwork mechanism, a brass carriage clock with glass sides and painted enamel face, and so on, leaving the tribesmen wide-eyed, though Genghis himself was careful to look unimpressed.</p> <p>As the last things were brought out and set on the table, I spoke:</p> <p>""Mighty Genghis, with these small presents Her Majesty sends you her good wishes and her hope that she and all her British subjects may live together with you in peace for the future.</p> <p>""If it suits your pleasure, we would be glad to talk further on these matters during our stay here.</p> <p>""May we take the opportunity to thank you for your gracious hospitality to the small band that came with me to ensure my safe arrival. They will greatly welcome the fuel and the foodstuffs which you are sending to their encampment below"".</p> <p>""It is our great pleasure to have you here as our guest for as long as you choose to stay, Martin Howd.</p> <p>""I am glad to accept the gifts you bring from Queen Victoria, and I will welcome the opportunity to discuss the matters you propose.</p> <p>""Please join me now at my table to partake of a small repast"".</p> <p>The first hurdle over, we sat and serving boys - captured travelers, I felt sure - placed large bowls of food on the tables, and we each took it to our mouths with corn pancakes. Genghis questioned me and learned that I had grown up in Kent and attended public school there, then Cambridge University before entering the Foreign Office, and had taken ship to India some six months ago. Genghis asked my interests with questions such as: Which of the student clubs had I belonged to at Cambridge? Did I like India? What hunting had I enjoyed? But Genghis volunteered no information about himself.</p> <p>When the dishes had been cleared and hookahs lit, Genghis offered to relieve me of the heavy pouch I was carrying across my shoulders and have it locked away safely, then to show me round the castle.</p> <p>""I will provide an interpreter who knows where the broken steps are and will not break his ankle. I have asked my Librarian Abdul to look after Babu for the rest of the day, so he will have a less wearing time"".</p> <p>We walked the walls where look-outs were patrolling. The drop everywhere was sheer for a hundred feet or more. The fortification was very ancient Genghis said, and wayfarers on the road between Rawalpindi and Mongolia have always paid tribute for unmolested passage:</p> <p>""If they do not pay, we take their valuables by force, and their young sons, which yields a steady influx of boys as well as gold to the fort"", he remarked looking at me with a twinkle in his eye.</p> <p>In my negotiations, I would clearly need to show friendly admiration for every aspect of Genghis' style of life, never mind how repulsive I might personally find it or what he was doing with the ""steady influx of boys"", to minimise the price we would have to pay for the British to have free passage.</p> <p>Genghis sent a message to my Captain down below the castle, saying that I expected to remain as his guest for some days and would send warning when I planned to depart.</p> <p>We saw inside the men's living quarters and wash houses. Then the stables, and stable boys were everywhere. The middens were used by animals and men alike. Then the tanning house:</p> <p>""We cure the pelts from animals we kill, Martin, to clothe ourselves. We use the quick, boiling ways of the nomads: it's dangerous but curing can be completed in only two hours instead of weeks"".</p> <p>Cooking was central, and all men ate together in the great hall. Like the captain of a ship, Genghis explained, only he might have a wife in the fort. The men got leave to visit their women and offspring from time to time: a better life than than most sailors have. They all took their pleasure with the boys in the fort, following the tradition of Alexander the Great. Improvements had never stopped over the centuries, and no attacker had ever succeeded in breaching an entrance to the fort.</p> <p>Genghis then invited me to attend the execution of a Mongol who had been found near the fortress and had given no good reason for his presence there, even while being whipped until unconscious. I gladly accepted the invitation: The mode of execution would tell me much about the man I was dealing with.</p> <p>A gallows stood on the walls; I accompanied Genghis to the balcony outside the main hall and the prisoner was brought out and marched up to stand under the gibbet. He was then made to climb two steps up onto a block and his head was set into a rope noose.</p> <p>A drum roll was made, which stopped at a signal from Genghis, and the block was pulled from under the prisoner's feet. His legs jerked in the dead-man's dance, then he stopped moving. Genghis remarked that the vultures would have his bones picked bare by morning.</p> <p>There are many more painful ways to execute a prisoner, I reminded myself. I knew that the slow strangulation I had just witnessed had once been greatly favored in the brothels of London for the sexual ecstasy it gave. The man got an instant erection and experienced an ecstatic ejaculation as he lost consciousness, and suffered no harm as long as he was promptly revived afterwards. From the execution I had just witnessed, Genghis struck me as a relatively kind person, for a warlord on the North West Frontier.</p> <p>If you ever have to choose the manner of your own death, Pentland, slow hanging is one that should be high on your list!</p> <p>I'm going to refill my tankard, can I do the same for you?</p> <p>After the hanging, Genghis took me back to the guest quarters, next to his own chambers, which were attached to the main building with its dining hall.</p> <p>I used my commode, then washed and refreshed myself with the jug of water and basin, much as we still do today in the older rooms of Oxford and Cambridge colleges. I donned a clean shirt and a richly embroidered robe that were lying on his bed, and a servant arrived who led me to the great hall where the interpreter Ahmed came and sat between me and Genghis at the table.</p> <p>""It is good that my people see you enjoying our company here as a friend, Martin, for they guess that your presence may lead to some changes in the way we do things in the future"".</p> <p>""So, I will ask all to drink a toast"", and the major domo clapped his hands for silence: ""Let us drink to our illustrious visitor Martin Howd, who comes as special envoy from Her Britannic Majesty, the Empress of all India, Queen of England. Martin Howd!""</p> <p>And the hundred or more bandits in the hall shouted their approval: ""Martin Howd!"". It was a most touching gesture, I felt.</p> <p>I then asked to speak:</p> <p>""It is a privilege and my very great pleasure to be here, and to greet every one of you as a friend. I raise my goblet with you all!""</p> <p>A cheer broke out from the ruffians and the goblets were emptied.</p> <p>The bowls of food placed between Genghis and me were even more rich and succulent than at midday: roast goat meat, from the taste, mixed with rice and many spices, and accompanied by endless draughts of light mountain wine. The hall was filled with more than a hundred of Genghis' men, eating and drinking their fill and talking with loud good humor. Servant boys were running to the kitchen and back to keep the dishes filled, while musicians plucked at stringed instruments in the gallery and sang with their sweet boys' voices.</p> <p>When the meal ended and the men turned to drawing on their hookahs, Genghis stood to leave, beckoning to me. I followed, leaving the interpreter Ahmed, and the two of us returned toward our rooms. I followed Genghis through his chambers to a door beyond and we passed through into a large low room carpeted with oriental rugs, and silk cushions heaped around the sides.</p> <p>Genghis gestured for me to sit beside him, and a boy served us coffee. Then Genghis spoke, in English:</p> <p>""Martin, I have told you nothing of myself so far, as I wished to hear first what kind of person you are. I attended Eton College in England so my English is passable"", smiling wryly.</p> <p>""It is best for us to talk in public with an interpreter so nothing is hidden from anyone within earshot.</p> <p>""But in here, we can relax while we enjoy my private arrangements for entertainment"", and the serving boy filled wine goblets and lit our hookahs, while over the smouldering tobacco he scattered some white powder: ""From the poppy"", Genghis remarked as we sat and inhaled the smoke in pleasant relaxation.</p> <p>Genghis clapped his hands.</p> <p>A door opened and a dozen young people entered, dressed in flimsy transparent veils with jewelry and ear-rings, and kneeled on the carpet before us. A brown skinned cherub with no more on him than a loin cloth sat himself cross legged and put a flute to his lips. As the thin notes of the instrument filled the chamber, the young people swayed seductively to its rhythm. The notes became steadily more excited and their wrything movements became ever more violent and sensual.</p> <p>One stood to gyrate, then another rose and then a third, until they were all standing and swaying sensuously as they undulated their jeweled arms and bodies to the high excited notes of the flute. I then realized there were no girls: every one of them was a delectable young boy, sinuous and inviting in a way that only a boy can be, and my hand went down to adjust my dress, as the saying is, so did Genghis'.</p> <p>Then the sylph-like boys returned one by one to their kneeling positions, and eventually each one of them was lying on the floor before us, unmoving, seductive and delicious, with eyes closed as though waiting to be awakened by lubriciously fondling fingers...</p> <p>It was a masterly performance; Genghis clapped his hands in applause just twice, so I did likewise, but felt such delightful dancers deserved more.</p> <p>When the boys had left the chamber I turned and congratulated Genghis, who was clearly pleased with the impression they had made, but said only with his wry smile that the troupe enjoyed their powers to arouse their audience.</p> <p>""The next entertainment will include the woman who used to be my ayah as a child; She still knows how to use the cane!</p> <p>""But now tell me something of how England has changed since I left Eton College some twenty years ago?""</p> <p>And I described to him the rapid spread of the railways and how the steam trains had transformed travel in Britain and the shipment of goods.</p> <p>We heard a drum-roll through the far doorway, and the flute player with another boy brought in a wood frame which they set on the floor and waited.</p> <p>Genghis' former nanny then walked in, leading a child of about ten by a red cord around his neck, with his hands tied together. The boys tied his wrists and ankles to the wood frame, then pulled the cloak from off his shoulders, so he stood with his back to Genghis and me, slender, naked and bound.</p> <p>One of the boys had a kettle-drum and made a drum-roll; when he stopped, the nanny brought a long cane down across the bare bottom of the child. The cane made a loud CRACK! as is met the child's flesh: he shouted in pain and struggled in his bonds while an angry red stripe appeared where the cane had cut into his flesh. The drum rolled, and again when it stopped, the nanny brought the cane down across the child's back and another red stripe appeared where it had struck him, while the child screamed and struggled to get away, but to no avail. With the third drum-roll, Martin noticed Genghis move a finger as the drum roll ceased, and clearly he was controlling the drummer and causing the cane to lash the child's back one more time, with yells of agony and wrything of his body as the young boy jerked and struggled to release himself. Genghis turned to look at me and raised an eyebrow, which I answered with a smile. The lashes continued, with long drum-rolls between, which heightened the atmosphere of implacable punishment and terrifying ordeal of agonising pain for the child, and a faint smile played around Genghis' mouth.</p> <p>The struggles of the boy became more and more violent and his cries louder, while the pattern of red stripes grew almost to cover his back and bottom, and Genghis signaled the drummer whenever he decided for another lash of the cane to the back of the child. I saw the nanny was wiping the cane before each blow with a cloth, which probably had red dye on it, but the child gave every appearance of agony as he struggled, screaming to escape the punishment of the cruel cane that was turning his body to a bloody red.</p> <p>At last Genghis raised his hand and the punishment ended. The two boys untied the child from the wood frame and support him out of the room. They returned to remove the frame and the drum, and lastly the nanny bowed and left. Genghis again gave just two claps of his hands to applaud, and I did likewise.</p> <p>""We live a simple life here, as you see, Martin, with simple pleasures"", and signaled for our wine goblets to be refilled.</p> <p>""There is an old Indian lament:</p> <p>""There is a boy across the river With a bottom like a peach... But alas, I can not swim"".</p> <p>""It goes on to describe the seductive movements of the boy to lure the man across the river to make love to him, but the man drowns as he tries to reach the exquisite boy.</p> <p>""I try to arrange life here so my men are inspired to excel to gain their pleasures, but never to kill themselves in doing it.</p> <p>""We live happily together by all following the same simple way of life, Martin. My people were delighted with your toast to them at noon, and again by eating and drinking with them this evening.</p> <p>""They will want to know that you enjoy the same simple carnal pleasures as themselves, so they feel you are a person they can truly understand and trust.</p> <p>""I am talking about a boy to share your bed tonight, of course, my dear Martin. And you can't stop a boy from talking: my men will know in the morning exactly how you passed the night together.</p> <p>""Tell me something personal, Martin: Is your erection more than six inches? I must be sure you have a boy who can fully accommodate you!""</p> <p>""It is most thoughtful of you to ask, Genghis. Thank you. Between six and seven inches, at my last measurement"".</p> <p>""The next entertainment will only include boys who can fully satisfy you, and you can select the one you want for the night"".</p> <p>I nodded and said:</p> <p>""Thank you, Genghis. I may find it difficult to choose: So many I have seen are most attractive and beautiful"".</p> <p>Genghis beckoned to the wine server who refilled our goblets while Genghis murmured something in his ear: my size, no doubt.</p> <p>""The boys like to play and we will watch them at ""tag"". Each will have a number of marks on his back, and you can tell me the number on the boy you prefer for tonight""</p> <p>Genghis clapped his hands and five of the boys entered, each one wearing only a short kilt of light material and with marks on their backs as made by burned cork.</p> <p>The boys stood in a line before us and bowed, all looking at me with friendly and expectant smiles, I saw.</p> <p>Genghis waved his hand and they began to chase the one who held a wood dildoll. When he was touched by a boy, that one took the dildoll and got a two-second start before the others gave chase.</p> <p>I was delighted to see they did not move at full pelt, but somewhat languidly, skipping and jumping attractively, so their kilts flew around to give fleeting glimpses of their lovely bottoms.</p> <p>They played for some minutes when I leaned towards Genghis:</p> <p>""A most difficult decision. Do please let them know that I should be delighted to spend a year with each one of them, but I would be honored if the one with two marks on his back would join me for tonight, Genghis"".</p> <p>""His name is Rose, and he speaks a little English, Martin. He will be delighted you have chosen him"", and Genghis had the wine server relay my decision.</p> <p>A moment later, Genghis clapped his hands and the smiling boys came to stand in a line and bowed before leaving.</p> <p>""Before we retire, and while young Rose is being bathed and prepared for your bed, let me offer you a scotch. Do you like water too?""</p> <p>""To end our entertainment, we have a priapic worshipper"".</p> <p>The flute-player entered and set down a dish with a cover, then sat to play a quiet haunting melody and a doe-eyed boy walked in as though in a trance, with only a strip of cloth hanging from the front of his waist,</p> <p>He kneeled beside the dish and slowly raised the cover to reveal a varnished wood carving of a rampant penis, standing erect.</p> <p>He fondled the carving reverently then bent to take it in his mouth. The boy then turned his back to the phallus, its tip between the cheeks of his gorgeous bottom, and slowly lowered himself, down a bit then up, down more then up, until the erect penis was buried to its scrotum in his bottom. His face looked upward with an expression of sacramental bliss as he raised and lowered his bottom on the phallus, faster and faster. The music rose to a crescendo, then fell to a more peaceful melody as the boy sat still, then raised his bottom from the phallus and took it again in his mouth. He then returned its cover and walked off looking as though divinely touched.</p> <p>""The server will show you to your room. The candle you find there will burn through the night, and a server will waken you in the morning. I wish you a very good night, Martin!"", smiling.</p> <p>I thanked Genghis for his gracious entertainment that evening as we parted to our separate bed chambers, and I followed the servant to my door.</p> <p>A squat candle was burning by the bed, beside a jar of fat, and by the candle light I saw Rose was indeed lying in my bed with an expectant smile on his face.</p> <p>I have never before told anyone what passed between Rose and me that night. I will read you the entry I later made in my diary, (as he took up a leather-bound book):</p> <p>---------</p> <p>Pulled bedsheet slowly from Rose: truly delectable! Ran hands over him, top to toe, then embraced which Rose returned most fondly: ""Thank you for choosing me Mr. Howd. You most handsome and loving person"". I kissed him all over - faint perfume - buried face in tummy then in bottom, deeply. Beckoned him over knees; much fondling shapely and silky bottom then spanked long and hard as he squirmed and cried.</p> <p>Used fat to make gentle entry. Had Rose missionary position face down on bed: he moaned in pleasure. Pressed hard against soft dusky bottom; Rose say: ""That gives a lovely feeling Mr. Howd which goes right through me!"". He wriggled as I came.</p> <p>Woke to Rose hand on stiff yard; embraced most active; climbed on jockey style to face me; ""You most deep in me Mr. Howd. It lovely!"" Rose pushed my stiff yard side to side in him with fingers on his tummy: gurgled with laughter. He stop moving when I near came, several times, so I final ejaculate like volcano, and Rose gasped in delight then lean forward and kiss most loving.</p> <p>Woke again as Rose gammer with mouth then jockey with back to me. Watched his bottom slowly swallow my whole yard. Never forget! Lay back on me after. My hands played over every part and fondling . . Rose lovely boy!!!!!! (and Martin Howd snapped the book shut again and laid it down). ---------</p> <p>Tea arrived for me in the morning with a note from Genghis:</p> <p>""We do not eat until noon so take plenty of tea. Come to my chamber when you are ready, Martin"".</p> <p>My friend for the night, Rose, was escorted away after most tender farewells. A jug of hot water had been delivered and I made my toilet then put on the rough clothes that had been brought, similar to those worn by Genghis, as I enjoyed the strong tea with scones and butter.</p> <p>A servant came and took me to Genghis' private chambers, and then brought in one of the older boys whom I had seen the previous evening.</p> <p>""I hope you passed a pleasant night, Martin?! My habit is to keep my joy for the morning, and this is Petal who will provide me with exquisite bliss in a way you may not have seen before, so watch closely"".</p> <p>He stood the naked Petal on a low platform and slid his stiff yard firmly, a little at a time, up into the boy who wriggled his bottom to help.</p> <p>Genghis thrust in and pulled out several times, to Petal's obvious delight, then taking Petal's throat in his hands, lifted and squeezed until Petal lost consciousness.</p> <p>While Genghis was strangling Petal, the boy's back bowed so his buttocks stuck out towards Genghis and his body jerked uncontrollably.</p> <p>Genghis at last took his softened yard from Petal's bottom and layed the boy on the floor, unconscious.</p> <p>""Never has man enjoyed greater tightness from the rectum of a boy than when he is being strangled. It is a truly incredible pleasure, Martin!""</p> <p>He pulled his clothes back on then clapped his hands. A man entered and Genghis said something to him as we walked out.</p> <p>I realized that I was being tested to find if I was truly sympathetic to Genghis' style of life... and did my best keep a smile on my face.</p> <p>""Let us ride in the mountains today Martin, so you see the grandeur of our country. We will take rifles so we can shoot any game we see, and pass your camp to tell them our talks will be complete tomorrow morning and you will be ready to leave"".</p> <p>My testing was nearly at an end! I happily mounted one of Genghis' mountain ponies and followed him out of the gate with half a dozen armed men behind us.</p> <p>We passed the encampment, and I told the Captain of my plans. They had been enjoying generous supplies of food and wood from the fort, and sounded sorry to be leaving.</p> <p>I had been curious about the fate of Petal that morning, and asked as we rode:</p> <p>""Genghis, tell me, what is the future of the boys who have come to join you? I have not seen any starting to grow a beard?""</p> <p>""The boys are slaves, mere goods and chattel. We dispose of them in any way we wish, Martin. There is a ready market and we do not choose to keep them once their voices break"".</p> <p>And Genghis volunteered no more.</p> <p>We had an exhilarating day of riding and bagged some mountain antelope and hare for the kitchens. I had no idea before of the rugged beauty of these mountains, far finer than any I had been on before.</p> <p>Our repast was even more delicious than the previous night, and as I finished, Genghis asked:</p> <p>""You liked the meal?""</p> <p>""Genghis, our dinner was excellent, with meat even more juicy and tender than last night. It was not goat: Was it sucking pig?""</p> <p>Genghis looked into my eyes and answered:</p> <p>""It was Petal"".</p> <p>It was all I could do to keep my meal down but took a deep draught of wine and just managed to raise a smile as I repeated my compliments. I realized later: Everyone within earshot in the great hall had understood my question and watched carefully to note how I took the reply.</p> <p>""Tomorrow we will decide between us the terms for what you wish to accomplish here. I hope you will accept a small present on which I will write and sign whatever we agree?"", and Genghis clapped his hands.</p> <p>His Librarian, Abdul, came forward and placed on the table in front of me a candle stick, complete with candle and a shade around it to protect the flame from the wind, made of velum: animal skin of some kind. It was the candlestick and shade you asked me about, Pentland.</p> <p>""This is most unexpected, Genghis, and very unusual. Thank you indeed. What is the skin from?""</p> <p>Again Genghis looked carefully into my eyes and paused a moment before he answered:</p> <p>""It was from Petal"".</p> <p>""It is indeed beautiful and I will treasure it always and the memory that comes with it. Thank you indeed, Genghis"".</p> <p>I felt myself blanche but it was somehow less of a jolt than when I heard that I had eaten the flesh of the delicious young boy, and I let a finger caress his soft skin.</p> <p>Once again I was aware of the close attention given to my answer from all about me, and the approving smiles it drew.</p> <p>I spent the evening with Genghis again, while we were entertained by his harem of boys, then selected one of them, Violet, and I shared the night together with him.</p> <p>I was careful to give this entrancing boy enough attention so he gave a most favorable report on the following morning, and I kept my good reputation for understanding and approving the life style of Genghis and his men at the fort.</p> <p>Genghis and I quickly concluded our business the next morning. Genghis did most of the talking:</p> <p>""Martin, as you have seen we are a barbarous people, and live a life with many privations and a few simple pleasures.</p> <p>""You have been kind enough to live our life with us for a short time, but long enough for us to come to respect you and know you are a true friend who will never betray our trust.</p> <p>""We have enjoyed taking some wealth and some boys from the British who have passed on our road through Gilgit, in the past.</p> <p>""I had the gold weighed that you brought in your pouch. My counselors and I feel that we would be adequately repaid to forego tributes from British travelers if you were to bring such a pouch of gold to us twice each year.</p> <p>""We would like you to bring them here in person, Martin, for we like you as a person and find your company most congenial.</p> <p>""Now tell me if that arrangement will be acceptable to your masters, for I am sure they told you before you left what terms they would agree to?""</p> <p>My instructions had been to agree to anything up to five such pouches of gold each year. I tried to conceal my joy when Genghis asked for only two, and I looking forward to two such visits of delicious debauchery on my visits to Genghis each year.</p> <p>I was about to mount and leave the fortress, when Genghis stopped me, saying:</p> <p>""Martin, there is one more person who wishes to bid you farewell"".</p> <p>He beckoned and I followed him back into the great hall.</p> <p>It must be Rose or Violet, I thought, and looked round expectantly... and saw Petal standing before me.</p> <p>I was near overcome by the shock of seeing him alive. He wore a scarf around his bruised throat, but was unhurt otherwise. I tenderly took him in my arms and tears sprang to my eyes as I murmured:</p> <p>""My dear Petal! How good it is to see you again!""</p> <p>""And the lampshade?"", I asked, turning to Genghis.</p> <p>""Calf vellum, my dear Martin!', smiling at his barbaric joke.</p> <p>Genghis' men cheered me to the echo as I finally rode out of the fortress with Babu and returned to my escort.</p> <p>You can just decipher the smudgy writing on the vellum of the lampshade, Pentland:</p> <p>""Eternal allegiance to the Empress Victoria; Terms agreed with Martin Howd. Genghis, Nizam of Gilgit.""</p> <p>Well, I see night has fallen and I have been talking too long as usual. I hope you are not late for dinner at home. Do come to see me again before you go up to Cambridge, won't you? So good of you to let me ramble on like that. Goodbye, Pentland!</p> <p>And Martin Howd showed me out from The Hall to walk home in the evening air.</p></div>",[]
126,"Snow White's Sory, Part 1",1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Written for the woman turned on by fantasies of being punished by men as a young girl: bound, spanked and worse. . .",2005-07-05,4,4,"7M/g, sp, orgasm",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Snow White Arrives</p> <p>""Just a wisp of a girl she was when she came to us"", <i>said Doc as he sat on a log in the forest clearing, spectacles on the end of his nose and puffing his pipe there in the sun.</i> ""Knocked on the door of our cottage deep in the forest; clothes torn; scared and shaking too. Couldn't have been more than eight at the time, though we never did know for sure.</p> <p>We cleaned her up, and being a doctor, I bathed her with soap and warm water. When she was clean and dry, I gave her a quick medical check up. She seemed in good health: Thin and starving hungry, but she was all in one piece.</p> <p>Raven-black hair she had and sparkling dark eyes. A lovely clear white skin, and not a blemish anywhere! She could not tell us her name, so we called her Snow White!</p> <p>She was too exhausted to talk or eat much, so we put a night-gown on her and put her to bed on a couch. She slept a lot for the first few days and we kept watch over her. At every waking, we fed her warm goat's milk with bread in it.</p> <p>It took a few days, but we soon saw she wasn't just a beautiful little girl... she was willing and hard-working too. She quickly learned how to cook for us the way we liked and to keep the place clean.</p> <p>She just couldn't do enough to please us!"" <i> Walt was again working into the small hours to keep ahead of his team, drawing the key cartoons for the movie that he hoped would make his name. He chuckled to himself for a brief moment about the success of the story his people had spread around that he, Walt, could not draw! Saved him from making no end of free sketches at parties and public functions!</i></p> <p>Walt's head felt thick, almost numb: the result of long hours and too much coffee. He was drawing without thinking – he was past that - giving his subconscious a free hand. He could always rely on that, and he produced his most artistic cartoons with the deepest insights when he worked in that mode... in his mind, he could ***<b>see</b>** the characters move and ***<b>hear</b>** them speak!</p> <p>On this night, 'Doc' had appeared and simply started talking to Walt as he, Doc, sat ruminating, perched on a sunny log puffing his pipe in a forest clearing. Doc had a rough and kindly voice. His tale was strange and Walt never stopped sketching the scenes, one after another as Doc described them, without interrupting him as he went on talking, and this is the story Doc told:</p> <p>""It wasn't long before Snow White was up before us every morning and got the fire going and made our breakfast and something to take with us for mid-day. When we got back from work at night she had a fine hot meal waiting; Snow White could make a good stew from the game we caught: rabbit or venison, duck or goose.</p> <p>She did not mind if we dozed in front of the fire after dinner, and she sang happily (and not too loud!) while she set to and cleaned the pots and dishes. If she was tired she would come and sit on my lap usually, and we would cuddle until she fell asleep and I would carry her up stairs and help her into her night-gown, and then I would tuck her into bed.</p> <p>We had a lot of fun too, singing and dancing while Grumpy thumped out tunes from his old pipe organ. Snow White had a clear sweet voice which set off our gruff chanting quite beautifully, in a way that was a thrill to hear!</p> <p>She heated pans of water so we had regular baths at night, and she scrubbed our clothes while we were away working in the mine.</p> <p>Teach made friends with Snow White and showed her his shelf of books. She specially liked the one with animal drawings: foxes, deer, goats, mice, and lots of birds.</p> <p>Teach taught Snow White how to read the words in the books, and then how to write the words for herself. She was quick to learn, and Teach soon started her on doing arithmetic.</p> <p>It was wonderful having Snow White to come back to after a hard day's work, and we came to love her dearly as we watched her fill out and grow. Snow White's body was lithe and her hips moved freely, and her round bottom shook a bit each time she put a foot to the ground.</p> <p>She wore simple dresses of light material that showed off her lovely curves as she went about her work. She was very beautiful and many the restless night we all had, dreaming about Snow White!</p> <p>But as time passed, Snow White's attitude changed I'm sorry to say: She started telling us what we should do, like take our boots and caps off in the house, and wash our hands before eating, and she tried to order us around with all sorts of nonsense like that, and that's where the boys and me had to take her in hand.</p> <p>The Grimms' story books don't have anything about this, because it wouldn't be proper to tell children about it.</p> <p>This bit about a witch with a poisoned apple is all hokey, of course: It was invented for kids, to cover up what really happened to Snow White in our forest cottage...""</p> <p><i>Walt had just finished a sketch of Snow White in side-view as she reached up to hang washing on a line. The outline of her young body and the shape of her sweet bottom could be seen clearly with the sun shining through her thin dress... and Walt took a fresh sheet of paper to draw on as Doc continued: </i></p> <p>""Snow White had been growing more and more critical of us all as time went by, as I said, and one night she was standing in our bedroom being specially yakky and unpleasant, telling us how we all ought to behave better and I could see everyone was really fed up with her bossy behavior.</p> <p>Then one dwarf pushed another, who stumbled against Snow White so she fell across a bed and another one shouted: ‘Come on. Grab her!’</p> <p>Everyone rushed and held her ankles and wrists so she couldn't get up again. In the blink of an eye, leather belts came from the dwarfs' waists to hold her arms and legs to the bed frame as she lay there, face down on the bed.</p> <p>Snow White jerked and wriggled furiously, shouting with her arms thrashing around - as far as the dwarfs' belts allowed: ‘Stop it! Let go of me! You beasts! Not fair! Let me go! You brutes!’</p> <p>And much more of the same. But the leather belts held her arms and legs loosely to the bed frame, with her legs spread wide.</p> <p>In no time, her night-dress was yanked up to give us the full vision of Snow White's dazzling white body and her beautiful young bottom with her pink rosebud winking at us from deep between her cheeks.</p> <p>Snow White squermed and wrythed on the bed, accentuating her naked loveliness as she shouted and struggled to escape.</p> <p>She was a delight to look at, with her soft white skin and smooth young curves. Her bottom was like many a young girl's: narrow side-to-side but jutted out firmly and invitingly behind her, with cheeks that had hollow sides.</p> <p>In some ways I was sorry for the young girl; No one had ever laid a finger on her since she had come to us; She was completely unused to smacks or blows of any kind - She was certainly not used to being tied down to a bed ready to be spanked by several rough hands on her bare bottom.</p> <p>Snow White was shouting with indignation and injured pride, but that did not stop us at all - We had all had enough!</p> <p>Teach and Sleepy happened to be each side of her and began spanking the cheeks of her bottom - first Teach's hand, then Sleepy's - I had never seen Sleepy so wide awake as now! First one cheek got a spank, then the other! Young Snow White shouted and screamed at the top of her voice as the rough work-hardened hands rose and fell:</p> <p>SLAP - OW!... SLAP - OOW!!... SLAP - OOOW!!! . .</p> <p>When Teach and Sleepy got tired, Happy and Groggy took over and slapped even more deliberately. Each slap flattened a cheek: Snow White really had been very unpleasant with both of them -</p> <p>SLAP! SLAP!! SLAP!!!</p> <p>There was hardly time for Snow White to yell when the next blow fell on her tempting round white bottom, although - truth to tell - by this time her cheeks matched not so much a white lily as a bright red rose, and Snow White wriggled as hard as she could so her bottom was jumping all over the place while they spanked it.</p> <p>Everyone took their turn except me - I just stood and enjoyed the sight! - and they spanked Snow White hard so she was soon weeping and shouting her protests at the top of her voice. The noise was deafening! and it seemed to go on for ever as the color of her bottom grew more and more like a beetroot!!</p> <p>Grumpy had been away for a long time and I could not see him anywhere; I thought that perhaps he felt we were being too severe with Snow White. But at this point he walked in from outside and in his hand he had a bunch of supple birch canes.</p> <p>Before I let him do anything with them I said: ‘Wait on a minute. Everyone turn and look the other way. I need to check the patient!’</p> <p>You see, I had my suspicions, but I just wanted to be sure, and when they had turned away, while Snow White was still pleading: ‘Oh! Do stop! I will be good! I'll never be rude to any of you again! Oh! Nooo!’ I slipped my hand between her legs and felt her cunnie. I was right! She was dripping wet!! She was loving her spanking!!!</p> <p>‘All right!"" I said to Grumpy, ""Just try one, not too hard’.</p> <p>And Grumpy did - he began by laying a supple birch cane across her scarlet bottom and he pressed down on it so she could see and feel what was going to happen.</p> <p>‘Noo! Nooo! Nooooo!’ she yelled.</p> <p>But that did not stop Grumpy at all...</p> <p>SWISSSSH - CRACKK !!! The birch cane cut into Snow White's lovely rounded cheeks, just for a moment, making a deep valley that ran across her cleft.</p> <p>Snow White let out an ear-splitting S~C~R~E~E~E~E~A~M~M~M~M to High Heaven, like you had never heard before......</p> <p>‘Just one more!!’ I whispered to Grumpy.</p> <p>He lowered the birch cane and pressed it down hard across her bottom again...</p> <p>‘No! Noo! Nooo!! Nooo! Aghhh!’ she shouted at the top of her voice and wriggled furiously on the bed. She might well have turned on her side and the cane would have hit her pelvis bone, and I was glad to see she deliberately chose to have the cane strike on the cheeks of her lovely firm bottom - - then - - -</p> <p>SWISSSSH - CRACK!!!! and the birch cane cut deep into Snow White's tender angelic cheeks once more...</p> <p>She was ~ screaming ~ and ~ sobbing ~ uncontrollably ~ now.</p> <p>I felt sure she had learned a lesson she would never forget, so I signaled for Grumpy to stop, and turned and motioned with my tongue to Licker for him to use his to soothe her burning cheeks.</p> <p>Now, Licker had got his name from his liking to lick everything in sight that looked tasty.</p> <p>Through doing this often every day his tongue had grown so it could come out thin and narrow, and to near the length of my hand.</p> <p>He used his warm moist tongue now to soothe Snow White's bright red cheeks, dabbing all over them very gently at first, specially where the birch cane had left its angry weals.</p> <p>Then he began to slide his hot wet tongue down into the cleft between Snow White's cheeks.</p> <p>You could tell from the way her crying quieted and her breathing changed... Licker's tongue was soothing her, soooooooothing her...</p> <p>Licker worked slowly, all the while making loud noises of licking and slurping and sucking, until his narrow slippery tongue began to prize apart the lips of Snow White's little pink rosebud and slooooooowly slid up into her lovely firm bottom.</p> <p>Licker kept pulling his tongue out then pushing in again, a little further each time, until his face was pressed hard against the silky cushion of her hot red cheeks, and his slippery tongue was exploring away up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Snow White blushed red all over and wriggled with delirious pleasure. And Licker kept on sliding his slippery tongue in and out and all around Snow White's succulent bottom.</p> <p>Licker's hand disappeared between Snow White's legs to stroke her cunnie and soon, with the sensations of his tongue inside her bottom and her excitement from the spanking and the massaging of her little clittie, her hips began to jerk in spasms, uncontrollably, and her breath came in short gasps and she shouted louder and louder:</p> <p>‘Oooh! Oooooh!! Agggggh!!! Ohhhhhhh!!! Moooooooooore!!!!!’ until she gave a final last shudder and collapsed motionless on the bed.</p> <p>We each in turn kissed her ‘Good Night!’ gently on her hot red bottom and I dabbed some soothing salve on her tender cheeks, then we undid the leather belts that had been holding her wrists and ankles to the bed, and covered her with a sheet and blanket and left her to sleep for the night.</p> <p>Licker did not wash his face or his beard before he got into bed that night, I noticed, nor the next morning. When he thought no one was looking he would put out his tongue and lick some of the taste of Snow White that still lingered in his mustache for several days after, all the time with a dreamy look on his face!</p> <p>Snow White got up early as usual next morning and made our breakfast while she moved about stiff and painful, but no one said anything at all to her about the night before.</p> <p>After breakfast, I waited up in the dormitory and let the others go on to the mine, so I could see how Snow White acted after her spanking when she thought no one was watching.</p> <p>Was she feeling persecuted and miserable? Or did she act as though her punishment had been well deserved, with no hard feelings towards us?</p> <p>I came softly down with just socks on my feet, about a quarter of an hour after the others had left, and squinted round the curtain that was across the foot of the stairs.</p> <p>Snow White's mind was clearly on other things, and she did not notice me behind the curtain, even though her face was almost straight towards me.</p> <p>She was standing beside the fire and had her hands behind her, holding the arms of a dining chair to support her weight as she slowly lowered herself to sit on its hard seat.</p> <p>Then she lifted her hands so her bottom took her full weight, and rocked her body slowly back and fore, and side to side.</p> <p>All the time while Snow White was lowering herself to sit on the hard chair, then when she rocked herself slowly, her face held an expectant look with sparkling eyes, only broken by an occasional grimace caused by a twinge of pain.</p> <p>Snow White was finding for the first time that sitting on a freshly spanked bottom felt ***<b>most</b>** delicious...</p> <p>After a minute, Snow White used her hands again, to help herself stand up, then she enjoyed the pain of lowering her spanked bottom down onto the hard seat all over again, with lips parted in breathless rapture.</p> <p>I had seen all I needed and went quietly back up the stairs again. I put my boots on, then clumped down in my usual noisy way.</p> <p>Snow White had bent over a bowl on the table, and was washing the breakfast dishes and I just waved to her as I ran out of the door to catch up with the others.</p> <p>---</p> <p>Snow White was very nice to us after that, for a long time. . . not so much as if she was a naughty little girl who had been punished and corrected, but more as if she was a young girl who had had a deeply satisfying and loving experience... with each of us!""</p></div>","['For those who know and believe in Snow White, this story has got to be real-life. Others may wish to suspend their unbelief and lose themselves in her adventures, just as Walt did when they were unfolded to him in 1937.', 'Your comments on her story will be most welcome . . .']"
127,"Snow White's Sory, Part 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Written for the woman turned on by fantasies of being punished by men as a young girl: bound, spanked and worse. . .",2005-07-06,2,4,"7M/g, bd, beat",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Snow White is Spanked - Often</p> <p>""We were specially nice to Snow White after her spanking, to show we bore her no ill will, and she did the same, and all the time she was doing well at the home-work that Teach set her each day for when she had spare time.</p> <p>Winter came and Teach every night went over with Snow White what she had done: She was learning quickly to read and write, and to do arithmetic.</p> <p>The coldest part of winter was coming and we made her a pair of skates in the forge down at the mine, as a present.</p> <p>Then there was a day when I had to walk back to the house to bandage a deep cut on my finger.</p> <p>As I turned the last bend in the path, there was Snow White on the pond; The ice was thick and smooth; She was skating most beautifully and spinning around up in the air before landing and racing off again, then more jumps and twizzles. While she skated, she sang a song I'll never forget: ‘One day, my Prince will come...’</p> <p>The same few words, over and over again. It was just like the singing of a young girl of today, dreaming of a pop idol, who will come and sweep her off her feet.</p> <p>Never mind my finger, I clapped my hands and shouted, ‘Bravo! Bravo!!’ She blushed scarlet with pleasure, and came over to look after my cut.</p> <p>Now I saw why her bottom had come to look even more firm and rounded: It was what skating had done for her!</p> <p>It couldn't have been half a year after her spanking that she started again being critical and rude to us all. I always suspected she did it deliberately... she had found her first spanking so very exciting that she was hankering after another!</p> <p>Anyhow, she got more and more bossy again until just what you'd expect, did happen: she was wagging her finger and trying to tell Happy that he should have better manners, or something, while she was standing near his bed . . and pretending to lose his balance, he fell against her so hard that she fell across the bed . . and you know very well what happened then...</p> <p>I am quite sure she wanted it to happen, and after they held her down, and fastened their leather belts to keep her arms and legs spread wide on the bed, and got her night-dress pulled right up, she became just as noisy and excited as before with her bottom bouncing all over the place as we spanked her... only this time after a long blistering spanking from the dwarfs' hard rough hands, Grumpy gave her ***<b>six</b>** THWACKs with a birch cane: THWACKKK! <b><i>OOOOW!...</i></b> THWACKKK! <b><i>AAAAGH!! .</i></b> . . THWACKKK<b><i>! HEEEELP!!!...</i></b> THWACKKK! <b><i>EEEEKK!!... </i></b>THWACKKK! <b><i>HE-HE-HEEELP!!!...</i></b> THWACKKK! <b><i>STOPPPPP!!! </i></b> Then Licker went to work slurping and sucking her heavenly round bottom, ‘to soothe her’.</p> <p>He took for ever to ease his long slippery tongue up inside her lovely bottom; his face pushed hard against her soft hot silky cheeks while his hand was underneath, massaging her cunnie.</p> <p>Licker made Snow White even more excited as he kept shoving his face violently up into her bottom, like a calf ramming with its nose to get milk from its mother!</p> <p>Snow White exclaimed every time Licker banged his head against her bottom:</p> <p>‘Aaaagh! Mooore! Aaaaaagh! Moore!! Aaaaaaaah! Moooore!!! ‘</p> <p>Snow White was blushing red all over and she got more and more excited until her little hips went into spasms of delirious jerking ecstasy...</p> <p>Licker had to hold onto her firmly to stop his face being bucked off her bottom.</p> <p>I could see his eyes watering as his nose was banged again and again by Snow White's tailbone.</p> <p>But Licker bravely held on and Snow White, shouting wildly, came to a shattering climax before she collapsed exhausted and motionless on the bed, arms and legs still held firmly by the dwarfs' leather belts.</p> <p>Again, no one said anything about it the next morning, but it began to be a regular thing as Snow White provoked us more and more frequently to give her these spankings that brought her such ecstatic delight... and we dwarfs found them wildly exciting too!!</p> <p>You see, we weren't at all the cuddly little old men that some people picture us! - we were small, yes! but not so old and very virile!</p> <p>Snow White needed more and more strokes of Grumpy's birch canes to bring her to a climax as time passed. She twisted and jerked frantically in every direction and yelled her protests as Grumpy beat her young round bottom, not to try and escape but from frenzied ecstasy.</p> <p>After the first few lashes of the birch rod I would give her ‘a medical inspection’ to gauge how many more she should have, then Grumpy set back to work making more angry weals across her bottom with the birch rod as she gave excited yells fit to raise the roof and jerked her sinuous white body around furiously as Grumpy went on beating her bottom... and her juices soaked into the bed beneath her.</p> <p>Needless to say we seven bachelors all had our hands in our pockets during the first spankings and while Licker was massaging with his tongue away up inside Snow White's bottom, and with his hand on her cunnie as well. He was massaging himself with his other hand - and we were all having the time of our lives!! Our trousers must have been difficult for her to scrub clean afterwards...</p> <p>But during later spankings we became less bashful and had our erections standing out openly while we stroked them.</p> <p>Snow White got even more excited when she saw us doing this. While Grumpy was beating her bottom with the birch rod her eyes were sparkling and rolling around as they goggled first at one masturbating dwarf, then another...</p> <p>She couldn't take her eyes off what we were all doing with our erections.</p> <p>Then when Licker finally managed to slide his hot wet tongue into her tight little bottom and massaged her up inside there while his hand rubbed against her cunnie and his face was lost between the cheeks of her scarlet bottom and she rose towards her climax, she could see our jism shooting out from our rampant weapons in all directions and Snow White just went berserk in her final delirious ecstasy.</p> <p>The sight of eight orgasms all happening at the same time had to be seen to be believed! It's the wildest thing I've ever known!</p> <p>From my medical checkups I knew we were doing nothing to damage her hymen and she was still a virgin.</p> <p>Snow White herself was in the prime of health all this time. She almost seemed to need these hard and regular spankings, followed by her wild orgasm, for her general well-being!""</p> <p><i>Walt had made quick sketches of every step of Snow White's punishment face-down on the bed, from the first stripping of her clothes or night-dress that left her naked and wriggling as she pleaded and protested, wrists and ankles held with leather belts fastened to the bed-frame... </i></p><p>To the spanking of her divine bottom by the dwarfs' rough hard hands...</p> <p>Then the stripes that were cut by Grumpy across her scarlet bottom with a birch rod as they each one for a moment made a deep valley in the firm flesh of Snow White's bottom...</p> <p>Then Licker starting to slide his long thin tongue in between her sore red cheeks...</p> <p>And finally a sketch of Licker with his face pressing hard into her heavenly bottom and his hand down between her legs stroking her cunnie, while Snow White turns to look over her shoulder at the dwarfs behind her, her face showing wild ecstasy as she sees each dwarf engrossed and lubricious, squirt his jism across the room from his stiff ram rod, while Snow White yells wantonly in her climax.</p> <p>Never before had Walt captured riotous scenes of orgy in such a life-like manner with drawings that would have aroused a stone statue let alone any person who looked at them, whether they were man, woman or old-age pensioner.</p></div>",[]
128,"Snow White's Sory, Part 3",3,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Written for the woman turned on by fantasies of being punished by men as a young girl: bound, spanked and worse . . .",2005-07-07,2,4,"M/g, rectal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Doc Attends to Snow White</p> <p>“One morning, when we came downstairs, Snow White had lit the fire but had got no further: She was lying beside it, collapsed on the floor. Her face was flushed and her forehead was hot: She had a fever. We carried her bed down to the ground floor, and we laid Snow White on it so I could care for her.</p> <p>As the others left they wished Snow White a quick recovery, and I said goodbye to them at the door. I went back into the cottage then and helped Snow back into her nightdress, and checked her over from top to toe as she lay on her bed.</p> <p> She had no swellings anywhere, which was good, but I needed to know just how bad her fever was, so I dug out the fever-tester from my medicine drawers.</p> <p> I had made this tester for body heat some years before and find it a great help in these cases: it is like a metal cigar tube, made of gold, and I slide the rounded end deep into the patient's bottom. The tube is about as thick around as your middle finger, and near twice as long.</p> <p> Down into the open end of the tube I slide a gold slug on the end of a wooden rod; After it's been in there for a few minutes, I pull out the rod and pop the slug into my mouth, and I feel with my tongue just how hot the patient's body is. It's a wonderfully sensitive way to test for body heat. </p> <p> When the singing of the others had finally died away in the distance as they went off to their work in the mine, and I had finished examining her, I had Snow White turn over on her face while I pushed a couple of pillows under her middle to raise her bottom up in the air, then I pulled up her night-dress to uncover her beautiful skater's cheeks. They looked so adorable, with their clear white unblemished skin: it was difficult to believe that anything could be wrong with her!</p> <p> I first arranged the sheet so that only her bottom was uncovered: ""We must make sure you don't catch a chill"", I said, ‘We'll keep you covered up as much as we can’.</p> <p> Covering Snow White as much as possible was nothing to do with catching a chill, of course: You must try not to offend a young girl's sense of modesty when you treat her as I planned to do, or she will not cooperate! </p> <p> I showed Snow White the tube that I was going to slide into her bottom, so she wouldn't be upset when I did it, and explained how it would help me to make the fever go away.</p> <p> ‘Oh! It looks very big!’ she said, but her eyes lit up all the same as she saw the gold tube.</p> <p>‘I am going to use this gold nugget first, and it will gently open the way in’ I said, showing her a tapered rod of solid gold.</p> <p> One end was round and about the size of a pea and the rod got thicker from there, up to the size of the hollow tube.</p> <p> ‘I'll be very gentle, my dear. I won't let it hurt you. Don't worry. I expect you will like the feel of it! Most of my patients do!’ I said to relax her.</p> <p> This gold plug looked as though its surface was wavy. In fact, the ‘waves’ on the surface were shallow grooves winding around the rod. They made the gold cone work like a cork screw: If you turned it one way, the plug tried to move forward, into her bottom; Turn it back the other way, and it moved back out! ‘Tried to move’, because most of the time it just went round and round without moving further in, and just gave a pleasant feeling.</p> <p> I put this solid gold plug into warm water for a minute, and took it out and tested the heat on my lips, then melted plenty of fresh cooking fat on the tapered end. I stood up and got my head right over Snow White's bare bottom. Like many young girls, her hips were narrow, side to side, but her cheeks stood up invitingly behind her, with orbs that pressed tightly together.</p> <p> I separated her cheeks with the fingers of one hand, while with the other hand I slid the tapered plug down into the deep cleft between them until the small end, the size of a pea, touched her pink little rosebud lips.</p> <p>‘Now, I'm going to press gently while I turn this gold plug round... and back again... round . . and back again... round and... Ah! It's starting to slide into your bottom!’</p> <p>‘Oo! Ooo! Oooooo! It's nice and warm!’ she cooed. ‘No one will come in will they? I don't want anyone watching! It would be so embarrassing!’</p> <p> ‘No, my dear, just relax; they are all working at the mine. There's just us two alone together; no one will disturb us all day! Now, try and push your bottom up towards me...’</p> <p>‘That's it! That helps the plug to slide further into your bottom! Now we'll just take a rest here, while you get used to the gold plug being this far in. I'll move it a little from side to side... now out a bit... and back in again’.</p> <p> The gold plug was going into her bottom pointing in the direction of her head, so it was sliding in exactly along the line of her rectum... and I was taking it very slowly so it would not be in any way unpleasant to her... just the opposite, in fact.</p> <p> The warm slippery gold plug, pulling itself into her bottom as I turned it, provided a sensual pleasure that was heavenly to a young girl.</p> <p> You see, I needed to slide the heat-tester into her bottom two or three times a day until she was right through this fever, so I wanted to make sure she really enjoyed me doing it, though it would have been too much to expect Snow White ever to admit that she liked it even just a little!</p> <p> I wriggled the plug around some more inside her bottom, to get her really comfortable with having it there. The weight of the solid gold cone helped it to go in nearly on its own!</p> <p> ‘Now, let's go on if you are ready, so this slides well in. It's really going to help me treat your fever so you get over it quickly!... I'm pushing gently and turning it... Now I turn it the other way and it comes out a bit... Now push and turn again, a little further in this time... I can warm it again if you like?’.</p> <p> Snow White nodded her head eagerly, so I took the heavy conical plug right back out again. I wiped it clean of grease and dropped the plug into fresh hot water, while she watched closely everything I was doing!</p> <p> After a minute I took the plug out of the warm water and tested the metal against my lips: just the right heat! A quick coat of cooking fat and I spread Snow White's lovely white cheeks again and slid the gold plug down into her cleft and onto her beautiful pink rosebud lips once more.</p> <p> This time, as I turned the plug and gently pushed on it, the entry into her bottom was easier, and Snow White gasped with pleasure as the freshly-heated heavy metal cone began to slide effortlessly, lubriciously into her bottom.</p> <p> I had almost stretched her entrance enough, so I only had to turn the plug a little more to take it in that last little bit... and soon her bottom held all of the plug right up to the place where it was a uniform thickness, before it got much larger to stop it going too far in.</p> <p> ‘Now your opening is wide enough for the tube to go into your bottom smoothly! Let's hold the plug there and move it around a little so you get completely comfortable with it’, and I slid the heavy gold cone in and out and moved it up and down and side to side.</p> <p> ‘If you are ready now, Snow my dear, we'll slide the gold tube into your bottom?’.</p> <p> ‘Mmmmmmmmm!’, came the answer!</p> <p> ‘All right . . we'll dip the tube into the warm water... and we'll dry it... test it with my lips to make sure it's warm enough... and put some stuff on so it will slide easy . . now we gently pull out the cone... and sliiiiiide in the gold tube. You see how nice it feels?’</p> <p> ‘Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!’, came from Snow White again!</p> <p> ‘I'll just hold it there for a minute while you get used to it’, and I wriggled the tube around gently inside her bottom, as I felt for how far the tube could slide into her bottom.</p> <p> And I was surprised by how far the gold tube went in!</p> <p> Licker must have pushed hard with his tongue inside her there on the several times he got to do it, and pulled her colon free of its moorings inside her, so it now gave a long straight passage up into her bottom! I saw Snow White was getting quite wet on the pillows underneath her middle, which was good: it meant she would look forward to the next time I needed to do this!</p> <p>‘Now, this is where I would like you to lie quite still for a few minutes, Snow!’, and I slid the gold slug attached to the wood rod into the tube in her bottom.</p> <p> I was holding the long gold tube all the way into her bottom with one hand as it rested on her cheeks, and with the other hand I moved the stick in and out, tapping the gold slug against the far end of the tube, deep inside her bottom.</p> <p> It wasn't really necessary to do this tapping at all, you understand, but it gave Snow White wild sensations, as her slight gasps and moans told me, and it made her enjoy even more what I was doing - the patient's cooperation is absolutely essential for this whole method of treatment to work, you see!</p> <p> After I thought the tube and gold slug had reached the heat deep inside her body, I pulled the wood out with the gold slug on the end, and quickly popped it into my mouth, while Snow White watched me.</p> <p> The gold slug was about as long as the first two joints of your little finger, so it held the heat of the inside of her bottom very well, and long practice had taught me to judge the severity of a fever from pressing the gold slug against my tongue. </p> <p> ‘Let's do that again, Snow White, just to make certain... I'll pop it back into your bottom again while you hold still for a few minutes again!’, and I slid the wood rod with the gold slug back down into the gold tube that was deep inside her bottom, and held the tube firmly with one hand while it pressed on her bottom.</p> <p> I banged the slug around against the end of the tube again, and I could see Snow White getting ever more excited as I did so... Then I pulled it out and popped the gold slug into my mouth again to feel the heat away inside her bottom.</p> <p> It felt the same as before: She was not dangerously hot! </p> <p> ‘Snow, my dear, with the fever you have, you must stay in bed today,’ I told her. ‘I'll put a jug of water beside you and you must drink plenty of it’.</p> <p> ‘Tell me whenever you want to use the chamber pot as I want to help you in and out of bed’.</p> <p> ‘Now, I'll need to test again how hot you are at about mid-day. It will be easier to do that if you keep a plug like this in your bottom while you sleep’, and I held up a shiny plug made from deer antler about the thickness of the gold tube.</p> <p> But this plug was shorter than the gold one I had used first, and it narrowed to a waist near one end, which her lips would grip and stop it sliding out again.</p> <p> ‘We'll find the gold tube slides into you again quite easily, later, if you keep this in your bottom between times. I'll slide it in and you will find it just sits in place and you can forget about it while you sleep!’</p> <p> I slowly pulled the gold tube out of Snow White's bottom, and slid the smooth greased antler plug into her. Her lips closed and gripped at the place where the thickness sank down into a waist, near one end, and that made sure the plug would not slip out while she slept.</p> <p> ‘Now, I'll get you one of the animal picture books that you like, and you can read it softly to yourself until you feel like sleeping.</p> <p> ‘I'll be over here by the fire reading: just tell me if there's anything you want! Are you comfortable for now?’ I asked as I pulled her night-dress down again over her finely-sculpted bottom and covered her with the sheet and blankets.</p> <p> ‘Yes, I'm all right, thank you Doc’, she said faintly, ‘You <b><i>are</i></b> good to me!’, and I could see Snow White wriggling under the bedclothes, the better to enjoy the feel of having the antler plug filling her bottom...</p> <p> Her eyes were soon closed and she slept”.</p></div>",[]
129,"Snow White's Sory, Part 4",4,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Written for the woman turned on by fantasies of being punished by men as a young girl: bound, spanked and worse . . .",2005-07-09,4,5,"M/g, enema",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Doc Attends to Snow White Some More</p> <p>""Snow White was restless as she slept on her bed near the fire and turned from side to side, while the time ticked away.</p> <p>Then, even as she slept, Snow White's breathing turned to short gasps that got deeper and deeper and her face became quite red while her hips squirmed around and jerked in all directions under the bedclothes. I could see the excitement of the deer-antler plug in her bottom was bringing on an orgasm even while she slept and her frenzied movements got wilder and wilder until she was finally racked by a deep and shuddering sigh, then slept motionless once more.</p> <p>Snow White's breathing was deep and regular as I sat beside the fire reading. Then after an hour or so she was lying on her side and her legs began to twitch, like a dog that dreams of chasing a rabbit... or of being chased by something big and frightening!</p> <p>She turned onto her stomach and her movements became more and more violent as she thumped on the pillow with her fists and jerked her hips up and down on the bed and cried out in her sleep, softly at first then louder and louder until she woke and shouted 'Help! Help!!'</p> <p>I had moved quickly and was right beside her, ready to hold her down: With the antler horn plug deep in her bottom, she might hurt herself if she tried to sit up.</p> <p>As Snow White felt my hands on her shoulders to stop her from sitting up she shouted:</p> <p>'Oh! Doc!! He was beating me and I couldn't get away! All over my bottom with a stick!! Oh, it hurt terribly!! Ohhh!!' and she flung her arms around me and hugged me tight, weeping.</p> <p>I calmed her as best I could, stroking her, soothing her and saying: ""There-there! It's all over. He's not here any more! You're safe with me now!""</p> <p>And slowly Snow White stopped her sobbing and looked up at me smiling: 'Doc! You are lovely! I feel so safe! It's funny, though -he hurt me a lot as he beat my bare bottom with a stick, but Doc, can I tell you something strange, and you not tell anyone else?'</p> <p>I nodded: 'Of course you can Snow, and whatever you say is secret with me.'</p> <p>'Well' she said, 'He hurt me a lot... but, Doc, I liked it!! I don't know how to explain it: it hurt me and I liked it at the same time!! I felt I deserved it! And it gave me a strange tingling feeling between my legs and I still have it! Doc... do you think I'm going mad? Will they take me away and lock me up in a lunatic place for ***liking** a beating?!'</p> <p>'Snow White' I said, 'you are certainly not the first girl to feel like that about being spanked or beaten! In fact, it's really quite exciting that you do feel this way: you are sure to have a lot of fun in your life!</p> <p>'You will meet all sorts of wild and caring people... like the men and women who would ***love** to give you a caning, the way Grumpy does when you need it... Don't think any more about it for now, though...</p> <p>'Much more important: you seem very hot and I think that you are a bit delirious. Tell me, how does your fever feel?'</p> <p>'I am hot, Doc, and I'm feeling so tired!' she replied.</p> <p>'Well we need to see ***how** hot, Snow, my dear. Turn over on your tummy again so we can find out... here, I'll slip these pillows under your middle... and I'll slide the gold tube back into your bottom . .'</p> <p>I lifted her nightdress and saw her cheeks were now quite pink with her warmth.</p> <p>'Now I'll pull the ivory plug out... gently', as I wiggled it around inside her bottom.</p> <p>'Gently', as I pulled it carefully and wiggled it and pulled again, 'And... there it is!!'</p> <p>I had the hot water and the gold tube ready and tested the tube on my lips before coating it with cooking fat. Then I separated Snow White's cheeks with one hand and slid the tube right down into her narrow cleft and onto her pink rosebud lips.</p> <p>'Now, I'm going to push gently... and move it around, side to side, up and down, side to side,... and iiiiiiin it slides... back a bit . . and iiiin again... back a bit and iiiiiinnnn. That's all the way in now!! Does that feel comfortable?'</p> <p>Snow White nodded and smiled at the deeply sensuous feeling from the warm gold tube up inside her bottom, and I wiggled it around gently to pleasure her more.</p> <p>'Now, I slide the gold nugget into the tube!' as I plopped it in and began to tap the gold nugget against the end of the tube.</p> <p>She felt the little hammer blows right up inside her bottom and smiled at the voluptuous feelings I knew it gave her! I could see the pillow under her middle start to be wetted and her cheeks reddened even more.</p> <p>After a little while I pulled the gold nugget out of the tube and quickly put it in my mouth while she watched me closely.</p> <p>Snow White's fever was raging hot!</p> <p>'Snow' I said, 'You have become very hot, and we must cool you down! The best way is with cold water right up inside you... I've got the things we need... it's a bag that we hang up here beside your bed... and I replace the gold tube with this one that's at the end of the pipe from the bag... there... it slides in easily, doesn't it?'</p> <p>I'd made the irrigation bag and tube, thank goodness, when we dwarfs went down with fevers a few years ago. I had used parts from the insides of a goat and ended it with a tube of hollow bone to slide up into the patient's bottom; this had a small bladder on the end that I blew up once it was inside her bottom to keep the tube from sliding out again.</p> <p>'Now, turn and lie on your side and I'll take away the pillows... we pour cold water into the bag and it runs up inside you...' Snow White pulled a face at the shock of the cold water up inside her. 'Yes, I know it's very cold... it has to be to cool you down!... that's filling you nicely... there, we leave it for some time to cool you... I'll massage your tummy... and the water runs further into you' I said, and pressed one hand against her bottom while my other hand rubbed her bulging stomach.</p> <p>'Now I lower the bag and the water runs right out of you into the bucket on the floor.'</p> <p>'Oh! That does feel nice!! Can you do it again, Doc?'</p> <p>'Surely! We pour cold water into the bag again and it runs down into your bottom and cools your whole body... '</p> <p>I continued for nearly an hour, filling Snow White's bottom with cold water and letting it drain out of her again. While the water stayed for several minutes each time in her bottom, I held her between a hand on her bottom and my other hand on her stomach as I massaged her and helped the cold water to run right up inside her and cool her well.</p> <p>Her skin began to return from pink to white again as she cooled down, and she kept murmuring: 'Oh! That's lovely Doc! Oh! That's lovely. Ooooh!'</p> <p>Nothing leaked out and not a drop of water got onto the bed sheets all this time. After Snow White seemed cool enough I said: 'I am going to take out this tube and put the ivory plug back into your bottom and let you sleep again, Snow White' I said, and did just that.</p> <p>Snow White woke again, of her own accord, at about four o'clock, and remembered what I had said about not sitting up. 'Oh, Doc!' she said, 'I am much much better! I feel really cool now!!'</p> <p>'Turn on your side and rest on your elbow, Snow, and have a drink of water . . you've perspired a lot today and need to make it up. . . Good, now let me test how hot you really are: these feelings can be misleading, you know!'</p> <p>'There, turn over on your tummy... that's it!... now the pillows... and I'll take the antler plug out of your bottom again, I'll wriggle it gently from side to side... up and down... side to side... there - it's coming out easily!</p> <p>'Now I slide the gold tube into your bottom... It's starting to go in easily now, isn't it?... Out a bit and iiinnnnn again... out and iiinnnnn as far as it will go!... there, is that comfortable?... good!' as she nodded and gave me a shy smile.</p> <p>I put the rod with the gold slug into the tube which I held with one hand as it pressed down onto the cheeks of her bottom, and tapped the rod with the gold slug against the end of the tube that was up inside her, making little shock waves that I could see were getting Snow White excited again.</p> <p>By the time I removed the rod with the gold nugget, she already was starting to wet the pillows, which was a good sign, and I slipped the gold slug into my mouth.</p> <p>Snow White's fever had passed!!!!</p> <p>I tidied everything up before the others returned from their work at the mine: they never did know what I did with Snow White to get her over her fever... and she certainly was not going to tell!</p> <p>Following my orders, Snow White did little the next few days but quickly regained her strength and got back to her full daily load of work.</p> <p>She did, though, occasionally have some recurrence of fever; she would tell me before I went off to the mine with the others in the morning that she felt hot and feverish and ask if I would please stay and check how hot she was... .</p> <p>She seemed particularly to like the first time I twisted and worked the warm solid gold cone-shaped plug into her bottom; She wriggled and made little moaning noises and smiled a lot as I slooooowly turned the plug so it drew itself into her bottom, then backed it out again, then tuuuuuurned it some more, then out again, then riiiiiight in up to the thickest part of the plug.</p> <p>Then I moved the heavy gold cone from side to side, out and in again, round and round, so Snow White would become thoroughly happy with it there.</p> <p>When I had replaced the heavy gold cone in her bottom by the gold tube, and followed it with the gold slug on the end of the wooden rod, and tapped the gold slug up against the end of the tube, like a little hammer, she was smiling again and wriggling with pleasure in anticipation of more!</p> <p>I always found she was 'Hot and need to rest in bed, with the deer-antler plug in your bottom so it will be easier to put the tube in again when you wake up' and she would be restless under the bed-covers and become agitated and thrash around with the smooth antler plug in her bottom and she had an ecstatic orgasm as I sat reading by the fire.</p> <p>Snow White invariably awakened shouting for me to come and saying a giant had been beating her - and on later occasions saying that the giant had ravished her, up inside her bottom - but she always remembered what I had said about never to sit up while the deer-antler plug was in her bottom.</p> <p>Snow White wanted me to hold her tight and comfort her when she woke up all excited like this, as she asked ""Am I bad for having have such dreams?""</p> <p>And I would say: 'No, my dear! Many girls, and boys too, have such dreams, and some really and truly do things like that to each other, and they live very very exciting and happy lives together while they do these things too!'</p> <p>Then I would find she was 'very hot' and needed to be cooled with cold water right up inside her bottom, and I would bring out the tube to do it with, and press with one hand against her bottom and massage her tummy with my other hand to help the cold water to go right up inside her bottom.</p> <p>On later occasions, I got in the way at the end of her treatment of sliding a rather thicker antler plug into her bottom, one that also had more length to stick out of her bottom below the narrow waist that the lips of her rosebud would grip on. Then I again pulled her nightdress down over her lily-white bottom and brought the covers up over her so she could rest and sleep again.</p> <p>Snow White learned to use her hand to hold the end of the longer antler plug and wiggle it around inside her bottom and move it in and out and rub her clitty until she gasped and moaned enough to bring down the house... then she lay and fell into a restless sleep with twitching, exciting dreams...</p> <p>But these later fevers were no way as severe as that first one and I suspected Snow White may even have partly feigned them so as to enjoy the feeling of the warm gold plug as it slowly eased open the way into her bottom; and the heavy gold slug as it banged against the end of the gold tube up inside her bottom; and the cold water that filled her until her tummy bulged tight; and the long polished antler plug which I slid into her bottom and she could hold and move around until she gave herself a delirious, ecstatic orgasm.”</p></div>",[]
130,"Snow White's Sory, Part 5",4,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,The fantasy turns now to the Prince who rescues Snow White and punishes/pleasures her in the ways she has come to enjoy most . . .,2005-07-10,3,4,"M/g, sp, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Conclusion</p> <p><i>Doc sat on the log in the sunlight of the forest glade, filled his pipe and got the tobacco burning well, then went on: </i> ""It was the third summer that Snow White had spent with us and she grew more and more rude and critical of us again, until we all felt she had to be taken in hand and spanked once more.</p> <p>It somehow happened that she had always been standing in the dormitory next to a bed, before each of her spankings, when she was suddenly pushed down onto the bed and tied to it with leather belts from the dwarfs’ waists.</p> <p>This time, though, it was a warm summer evening and Snow White's insults finally brought the dwarfs to breaking point when they were all standing just inside the open door of the cottage, near a backless couch.</p> <p>You've guessed already what happened, I'm sure: Snow White suddenly landed face down on the couch and her clothes were stripped from her by angry dwarfs while she was all the time shouting defiance.</p> <p>Her wrists and ankles were quickly bound to the frame of the couch with the dwarfs' leather belts, so the naked young girl lay face-down with her arms and legs spread apart and tethered, and she was completely at their mercy.</p> <p>The dwarfs were all beside themselves with rage at the rude and cutting remarks from this child with clear white skin like a china doll, with not a hair on her anywhere of course except her raven black head, and they layed into the firmly rounded cheeks of her bottom which appeared at the start as though made of delicate white porcelain, each using the full strength of his miner's muscles.</p> <p>Snow White screamed and yelled as her bottom changed from white to pink to red to deep scarlet. Then Grumpy appeared with fresh-cut switches from the birch trees outside.</p> <p>Snow White pleaded:</p> <p>'NO!!! STOP!!! YOU'LL KILL ME!!! I DID NOT MEAN IT!!! HELP!!!’</p> <p>But to no avail: Grumpy began by pressing a switch firmly down against her red and bruised cheeks. Then he raised it and brought the birch down hard so it sank deep into her flesh and left an angry weal across her tender bottom.</p> <p>Snow White let out an anguished scream of tortured pain that rang through the cottage and out into the forest, and continued to yell until her lungs were empty.</p> <p>Her arms and legs were not held as tight-stretched as usual, as the couch was narrow, and she used her elbows and knees to push her body up and down in the air to cool herself before she thumped back down on the couch again, and took the next cut from the birch switch on her lovely young bottom.</p> <p>Her agonized yells of pain after each cut from the birch rod continued as her body leapt from the couch and wrythed and wriggled in the air before she flopped back down on the couch again, ready for the next cut...</p> <p>Then Grumpy gave her another swipe and buried the birch rod once again deep in her firm round bottom, and Snow White's agonized yells were repeated.</p> <p>Grumpy continued to beat Snow White until her bottom was a network of angry red weals, and I motioned him to stop.</p> <p>Then I gestured to Licker with my tongue and he went to work and soothed Snow White's burning flesh with his skillful tongue. This calmed her and he began to slide his long narrow tongue up inside her ravishing bottom which soon had her moaning in erotic delight.</p> <p>We dwarfs had all eased out our rampant yards and stood stroking them so Snow White could see the delight she was giving us.</p> <p>She began to jerk in spasms, as far as the tight leather belts on her arms and legs would let her, and cried out as ecstasy gripped her.</p> <p>It was during Snow White's final surge of wanton lust and orgasm, as she was shouting deliriously:</p> <p>'More! Aaaaagh!! Moooore!!! Aaaaaaagh! Moooooooooooore!!!'</p> <p>It was just then that the young Prince strode in through the door of our cottage, attracted I'm sure by Snow White's wild shouting.</p> <p>He was a handsome young man about eighteen and wore a steel breastplate bearing his coat of arms, with a sword at his side.</p> <p>He quickly saw what was happening, with Snow White's red and beaten bottom showing the stripes of the birch rod and Licker's face pressed hard up into it, and the rest of us standing and goggling with our rampant members shooting out their jism!</p> <p>Snow White was shouting her head off in ecstatic joy:</p> <p>'Aaaagh! Moore! Aaaaaagh! Mooooore!! Aaaaaaaagh! Moooooore!!!'</p> <p>Then she shuddered and collapsed as though fainted, when the Prince marched forward, pulled Licker from where his face seemed to be glued to Snow White's red-hot bottom, and his tongue made a 'pop' as it came out from the tight firm grip of her narrow tunnel, like the cork coming from a wine bottle.</p> <p>The Prince flipped open the buckles of the leather belts and removed them from her arms and legs, then gathered Snow White up in his arms, crushing the chest of the naked young girl against his cold steel breast plate.</p> <p> He grabbed a large wool rug from the couch and wrapped it around her, threw a purse of gold to me, and strode out to his horse carrying Snow White with him, shouting:</p> <p>'That is no way to treat a young girl! I am taking her from you!'</p> <p>The cool of the evening woke Snow White enough to sit where the Prince placed her, facing forward with her legs astride the horse's saddle and gripping its pommel while he mounted to sit himself behind her in the saddle, and carried her off, giving her as they went the fond and manly cuddles, kisses and caresses that she had never before received but had dreamed of for so long.</p> <p>The nursery books do have it right, we know, when they show pictures of the Prince riding off with Snow White on his charger, like this.</p> <p>What they don't say, and what the story-tellers in the bazaars of the East have always known: The Prince had become uncontrollably aroused by the scene in the dwarfs' cottage and as soon as he sat behind Snow White in the saddle, he bared his member, which stood rampant, as we all saw, pressing hotly against her bare back.</p> <p>The young Prince was strong and had broad shoulders: He took Snow White's waist in his two hands and lifted her, saying:</p> <p>'Put your hands down onto my legs my sweet girl, and lower yourself gently so I slide up into you!'</p> <p>Snow White propped herself up with her arms, and leaned back against the Prince's cold steel breastplate. His hand went down to guide his rigid member, while his other arm around her waist helped to support Snow White.</p> <p>Licker had done his work well, and as the Prince lowered Snow White gently, his truncheon began to slide up into her bottom.</p> <p>'Oh! You are big! Bigger than anything before, Prince!'</p> <p>'I will hold you, dear one, and lift you a bit, my love'</p> <p>'Do try again, dear Prince! It is lovely! I like it well!!</p> <p>'There... It is in further now. </p> <p>‘Do stop moving again so I get used to your great size!</p> <p>'That's good! Now out again, please... Now go in more!'</p> <p>'Dear love, you are so tight on me! Are you really all right?'</p> <p>'My cheeks hurt dreadfully after the cane, but do go in more!</p> <p>'That's lovely!!</p> <p>'Go in as far as you can now! Ohhhhhhh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!!</p> <p>'I think you are right up into me now, dear Prince!</p> <p>‘You completely fill me! I can hardly breathe! </p> <p>‘You are wonderful ! ! !'</p> <p>'My dear beautiful love! I will start my horse to move slowly while we stay together as one. Do you wish to turn and wave farewell to the ones you were living with?'</p> <p>Snow White looked round towards us and waved with a look of bliss on her sweet face and moving her hips in new-found ecstasy, while Prince wrapped the rug around her warmly and the horse gradually quickened his walk on the trail into the forest.</p> <p>Before we lost sight of them, the horse had begun a gentle trot which lifted the riders in the air at every step. The Prince's rigid member must have thrust up into Snow White's young bottom each time, ramming into her like a piston, then withdrawing a bit . . then ramming up into her again...</p> <p>They can't have gone further than Snow White's skating pond when we heard in the distance her familiar:</p> <p>'Aaaagh! Moore! Aaaaaagh! Mooooore!! Aaaaaagh! Moooooore!!!'</p> <p>And this time joined by a man's voice:</p> <p>'Dear love! Oooooh! Dear love ! ! Oooooooooh! Dear love ! ! !'</p> <p>Then silence.</p> <p>I visited the castle some years later, and the Prince's horse told me everything that happened after they left our cottage. He had heard a lot of what happened inside the castle too, from the stable boys.</p> <p>After that first delirious ecstasy for them both, the Prince had stopped his horse while they held each other long and lovingly.</p> <p>'Give me a kiss, dear one!'</p> <p>'A <b><i>kiss</i></b>? Pray what is a kiss dear Prince?'</p> <p>'You know not what is a kiss? I will show you, my love!'</p> <p>'I like it when you do that, dear Prince. Let me do it to you!'</p> <p>'Dear love, you are exciting me again with your kisses! We must move on towards the castle!', and he made his horse to canter on along the trail.</p> <p>'My sweet, we must stop by this brook: My horse has been long without water. Let us dismount and sit on your blanket while we let him take his fill.'</p> <p>They spread the rug on the ground while the horse enjoyed a rest and drank from the small stream. The Prince took Snow White in his arms and kissed her long and deep. His hand went between her legs and fondled her cunnie while he asked:</p> <p>'Dear love, tell me your name and how you came to be with the seven dwarfs?'</p> <p>'It happened a long time ago: I was very young and I remember a woodcutter was shouting at me to run far into the forest or I would die and I ran and I kept falling and bruising and cutting myself, and I ran on it seemed for hours until I saw a cottage with smoke coming from the chimney and I beat on the door with my sore hands.</p> <p>'The dwarfs let me in and they took care of me, and they gave me the name of Snow White because my skin was so pale.</p> <p>'They taught me to cook the game they caught, with vegetables in the ways they liked, and I washed their clothes and I kept the cottage clean.</p> <p>'One of them taught me to read and write and do arithmetic. We sometimes sang and danced to the music that Grumpy made with his organ and I was very happy with them.</p> <p>'But then a strange change came over me and every day I got more and more rude to the dwarfs, and in the end they spanked me for it with their hands on my bare bottom and with birch rods too.</p> <p>'Well, dear Prince, you will not believe this, but I enjoyed being spanked by them! And it wasn't long before I was being rude to them quite often, so they spanked me again and again, and used the birch rods more and more to beat me on my bare bottom.'</p> <p>'Snow White my love, if you are ever rude to me, I will spank you too! Don't ever forget that will you, dear Snow?!'</p> <p>'Indeed dear Prince; I would expect nothing else! And do you have a name beside Prince that I may use?'</p> <p>'Please call me John, dear Snow. Of all my names, that is the one I like best!'</p> <p>By this time the Prince had slid a finger into her cunnie:</p> <p>'Dear Snow, you are slippery down here so I know you like the feel of this, but no one has done this before, have they? Because the way is blocked!'</p> <p>'I like it dearly, but not near as much as when you slid yourself up into my bottom on the horse, dear John.'</p> <p>'Come, turn over on the rug sweet Snow. Lie on your face and I will slide myself up into you again!'</p> <p>When the Prince had moved the blanket over to a soft patch of docken leaves on a hump in the ground to make Snow White comfortable as she lay face down on it with her bottom bent over the hump, he bared his rigid member once again, ready to lay himself atop the naked young girl.</p> <p>'Pray, dear John, would you not think to remove that tin can from round your chest before you lie on top of a naked young girl who you say you like?'</p> <p>'Do you make to reprove me, a Prince? You insolent wench! I will teach you to speak more respectful! Stretch your arms above your head and hold the branch there on the ground, and do not dare to move them!'</p> <p>Prince John drew his sword and pressed the broad side down onto Snow's firm white bottom, bent up towards him over the hump in the ground. She knew what was coming and shouted:</p> <p>'No! No John! Stop! I am sorry I was rude!""'</p> <p>SLAPPPP came the broad side of the cold steel, down onto Snow's tender young cheeks, on that warm summer evening in the forest glade.</p> <p>'OOOOOOOH!! THAT HURTS!!!' Snow had never been spanked before with a steel sword.</p> <p>SLAPPP SLAPPP SLAPPP SLAPPPP SLAPPP... the blows from the sword rained down and flattened Snow's round cheeks again and again with no pause for her to cry out. </p> <p>But John soon stopped: He could not bring himself to wait longer and threw himself down on top of the lovely naked young Snow White, breast-plate and all.</p> <p>His rock-hard truncheon slid easily up into Snow, helped by his slippery jism from when they were in the saddle, although the whole way in was no less narrow and tight than before, and her tight young bottom gripped his rigid member firmly along its whole length, like a clamp.</p> <p>'Hmmmmmmmmmmmm! That's lovely dear John,' she cooed, 'Do stay still like that so I enjoy you deep inside me! It feels specially good after your spanking with cold steel!</p> <p>'Do you forgive me now, dear John, for being rude to you?'</p> <p>'Darling Snow! I love the scent of your hair!' burying his face down into her black locks, 'You hold me with such a tight grip I find it hard not to lose everything straight away! Yes, of course I forgive you dear Snow... this time!'</p> <p>'Oh John! I am becoming excited again just like on your horse! I can not stop it!' and she jerked her bottom up towards him again and again.</p> <p>'More! Harder! Push into me! Moore!! Moooore!!! Aaaaaah! You are lovely, dear sweet Prince!'</p> <p>The Prince pushed his battering ram in and out of her sweet bottom, and soon felt his hot jism shooting up into the naked Snow's tight young bottom while her body squermed and wrythed in ecstasy beneath his weight.</p> <p>They lay a long time locked together in their hot love and lust, then the Prince lifted himself and turned Snow in his arms to face him:</p> <p>'My dear sweet Snow, we have not been with each other more than a few hours, but I know already: I love you, I want you, I need you, and I will do anything to have you, to marry me and be my wife so I can go on loving you for ever and ever, darling Snow White!</p> <p>'Dear sweet lovely Snow, do you love me enough to say Yes? Please say you will marry me so we never need to part?'</p> <p>'Dearest John! I love you! I love you!! I love you!!!</p> <p>'I will love for us to be married and be together for ever.</p> <p>'You will need to have me taught the ways of the castle that you live in, and I will learn fast. I have a will of my own sometimes, as you know, and you must promise to spank me to make me behave properly whenever I need it, so my behavior never disgraces you!</p> <p>'Will you promise me that, dear John?'</p> <p>'Promise to spank you whenever you need it? Yes my dear sweet Snow, and sometimes even when you don't need it, just for fun!</p> <p>'Oh! Snow, you make me so happy, I could dance for joy, but instead...'</p> <p>John rolled Snow over onto her tummy and started to spank her lovely young bottom again with the flat of his sword, to the music of Snow White's shouts of pain and joy.</p> <p>Not for long though:</p> <p>'Come my wife-to-be. There will be plenty of time for that once we are married! Let us get back on my horse and make for the castle. The King and my mother the Queen will be wondering where I am all this time.'</p> <p>They mounted and Prince John wrapped the blanket warmly around Snow White. Once they were moving again along the trail towards the castle, John told Snow why he never took off his breastplate and sword in the forest: Wayside robbers sometimes attacked travelers there -though his horse had been certain to warn them as they lay on the blanket, in time for him to jump up, sword in hand to defend her.</p> <p>They passed a cottage and saw in the moonlight that laundry was still hanging out on a line, which someone must have forgotten to take in at nightfall, (just as Snow herself had often forgotten to do with the dwarfs' laundry!)</p> <p>A girl’s dress was hanging there: Prince John rode up quietly and took it from the line, and dropped a gold piece into the pocket of another garment there.</p> <p>A short distance further, and they dismounted while Snow White put the dress on: It looked as if made for her, and her appearance was almost respectable to the King and Queen when later they arrived at the castle.</p> <p>The deep love Prince John and Snow White felt for each other was clear to the King and the Queen, and Snow White quickly learned the ways of the castle while preparations were being made for their wedding.</p> <p>Snow White rapidly became an expert horse-woman, and Prince John greatly liked seeing his eleven-year-old wife-to-be dressed for it, and moving gracefully as she took her mount over jumps, with a riding crop all the time in her hand.</p> <p>Prince John showed Snow White the King's library too, and they explored the shelves together. Not all the books were serious: There were some with drawings of people doing wild things, and one picture that showed a knight on horseback holding a young maiden with her bare bottom up in front of him, ready to lower her down onto his rampant member - ""That's where I got the idea!"" laughed Prince John, and Snow White giggled.</p> <p>Their wedding was an occasion of great joy to all the kingdom.</p> <p>The Prince knew, from what he'd seen the dwarfs doing with Snow White, how to raise her to a fever pitch of excitement with spanking and caning and his tongue, and often used her own riding crop on her bare bottom as well, before his let his rampant member even touch her. </p><p>They never lost the pleasure of crying aloud in the throes of their bedroom ecstasies, and the walls of the whole castle echoed their joy, for all to hear.</p> <p>It was only some years later that Prince John showed Snow White other ways to make love. But she could never forget her first ecstasy as he lifted her up from the saddle of his horse and lowered her slowly to impale her sore and beaten bottom on his rigid yard, and she sometimes asked him to put on his cold steel breastplate and repeat on the large rocking-horse in their bedroom all the things he had done with her on that Summer evening in the forest.</p> <p>They lived most happily ever after, as the Prince taught Snow White, ready for when he would become King, to be his Queen and rule the kingdom together. Many were the ecstatic spankings and canings and lickings she enjoyed from her Prince before their wild love-makings together.""</p> <p><i>As Walt put the finishing touches to his last quick series of sketches of Prince John and Snow White while they reveled in their many pleasures of the bed-chamber, the loud laughter of Walt's team arriving for a new day of work shattered the spell: Doc and the forest glade were nowhere to be seen as the men and women streamed in through the door with a mug of fresh coffee for Walt, and switched on all the lights in the studio.</i></p> <p>The dozens of quick but inspired pencil sketches were immediately seen by Walt's team as brilliant work.</p> <p>They did not need to be told the story - the sketches said it all - and the team were all astounded by them.</p> <p>Not that any of the drawings could be used in the movie that the public was to see, but the team set to work and soon made a cartoon that was to become a collector’s item of unparalleled erotic art which was particularly prized, for some unknown reason, by older women - some of them grandmothers!</p> <p>No copies of the movie have been seen at auction now for fifty years or more.</p> <p>Maybe it's time to make another?!</p></div>",[]
131,What Nannies Know,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,Written for the woman who is excited by thoughts of games that were played with her bottom as an infant.,2005-11-20,6,4,"F/g, sp",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Use this wood rule to smack her bottom”, I suggested. Eleanor took it and held down her baby Joan with a hand on her back as she lay over her lap then gave a light slap with the wood rule on her infant's soft round bottom.</p> <p>Her child let out a startled yell and Eleanor turned her questioning face to me:</p> <p>“You're the psychologist, but do you really think so, Anne?”</p> <p>“Go on, El”, I said, “You want to say ‘Bad girl!’ each time you smack her, and keep up a steady slow spanking for a full minute this first time”.</p> <p>“I feel so mean! It’s not as if my lovely Joanie had even lived long enough to do anything wrong!”, Eleanor said, but she started to spank all the same, and above the screams from Joanie I tried to explain:</p> <p>“You are giving Joanie a wonderful gift, El. When she is older she will get deep satisfying pleasure from spankings that others give her. She may even come to enjoy doing it to other young people, as well as just loving to be spanked herself.</p> <p>“Really! I promise you, dear El!”</p> <p>Eleanor, with her jaw determined and set, and watching the wall clock, continued gently slapping her baby's soft round bottom with the wood ruler, saying “Bad girl!” with each smack, until her dear sweet innocent Joanie was squirming all over El's lap and yelling her head off.</p> <p>As soon as the minute had passed, Eleanor dropped the wood rule like a hot potato and gathered her dear Joanie up into her arms and held her darling baby tight to her as she cooed and cuddled the sore and frightened infant close to her, saying:</p> <p>“All forgiven! There, there! You are a good girl, dear Joanie!”</p> <p>“Joan would love it if you put her down on the table and kissed her soft sore bottom, El”.</p> <p>Eleanor gave a secret smile to herself as she laid Joanie on the towel in front of her, and gently pressed her lips into her baby’s pink bottom again and again, and her baby's yells slowly died away.</p> <p>“Turn Joanie so her legs are towards you, El, and use this warm sponge to make sure she is squeaky-clean down there between her cheeks”, I said, holding out a small sea-sponge that I had squeezed almost dry.</p> <p>“Now nuzzle your face down between her cheeks and reach out your tongue to press on Joanie's rosebud. If you keep pressing there with plenty of spittle, she will soon let you in and she will never forget that pleasure, dear El!</p> <p>“She will want to have that sensuous feeling again and again for the rest of her life, and when she’s older your dear daughter will want to give that same ecstatic pleasure to other young people she likes"".</p> <p>Eleanor was completely absorbed in the delight she was giving to her baby daughter to make up for the pain she had given her, and I began to tell her something of how these mother-and-baby games had grown over the ages...</p> <p>“I make a point of getting to know any patients in our hospital who are nannies, El, specially the older ones.</p> <p>“They have often been with one family for a long time, and can tell you exactly what sensual treats the mother gave to her babies. As the hospital psychologist, they usually tell me everything they can about it.</p> <p>“And the older nannies have been long enough with a family to know what results these mother-baby games had for the child in later life.</p> <p>“You might be surprised at what some mothers do with their babies, but I remind myself that those relationships should be even more intimate than with their husbands.</p> <p>“Anything is proper between mother and child, of course, as long as it gives pleasure to both. But most mothers only like some of the games with their babies that the nannies told me of, depending on the mother's own background when she was an infant herself.</p> <p>“Joanie is loving every moment of what you are doing to her now, isn't she?” and El's baby was gurgling with pleasure, as her tongue pushed and probed into the entrance to Joanie's bottom.</p> <p>“You have to remember, dear El: It’s only until your darling Joanie is about a year old that you can go on building in her the longing to be spanked and kissed on her bottom, so she can choose to enjoy that for the whole of the rest of her wonderful life.</p> <p>“By stopping when Joanie reaches twelve months, she won't ever remember you doing it to her, so she won't have any idea where her delight in spanking and the other things all come from, and the spell won't be broken for her”.</p> <p>“Some of the nannies have told me that Joan may come to switch later from enjoying to be spanked, to enjoying to spank others - girls or boys - but you can never know in advance if that will happen.</p> <p>“Psychologists call it a ‘transfer’, because when they spank another person, they transfer to themselves the thrill of the pain that the other person is getting.</p> <p>“It’s like when you go to a movie: You often imagine the hero is doing to you exactly what are seeing him doing with the heroine on the screen...</p> <p>“They are the most wonderful gifts you are giving your darling Joanie, as you teach her to enjoy being spanked, my dear Eleanor, and soothing her afterwards in that sensual way”.</p> <p>“You have got Joanie really cooing and gurgling with pleasure from sliding your tongue down into her bottom like that, dear El!</p> <p>“It might be a good idea to stop soon and let her sleep, so that all you have done with Joanie today has time to sink into her mind.</p> <p>“What do you think, El?”</p> <p>Eleanor lifted her flushed face from where it had been pressing deep between the cheeks of Joanie's smooth round bottom and said:</p> <p>“Just a bit longer, Anne love: I am getting ecstasies from this too, you know!” and she went back again to sliding her tongue down between the cheeks of Joanie’s plump bottom.</p> <p>“While you are about it, El, why don’t you feel what is happening to Joanie's little cunnie. Does she feel soft and warm down there yet?”</p> <p>A moment later, Eleanor lifted her red face again: “Anne, Joanie is all puffy and excited in her cunnie!”</p> <p>“You must be doing something right then, dear El! That’s exactly the effect on your darling Joanie that you want to have!</p> <p>""When you feel you have done enough for this first time, it would be a good idea to wrap Joanie tight in old-fashioned swaddling clothes, so she falls asleep with the feeling of being firmly bound and held so she can’t move at all.</p> <p>“You needn’t worry about changing her for a long time after that: She will love the warm feel of her own pee and poo oozing up over her skin inside the swaddling. It takes her back to having warm liquid all around her, and hardly able to move, like when she was inside your womb.</p> <p>“A baby finds it wonderfully soothing to be bound tightly. When she is older she will really enjoy having someone she likes using cords to bind her firmly so she can’t move at all, and spank her while she is bound tight like that, too!</p> <p>“I didn’t know if you had any swaddling for Joanie, so I brought you some, dear El! They are the same kind of muslin that mothers have used for centuries to wrap their babies. This was made in Australia and it’s described on the Web as traditional swaddling for babies”.</p> <p>“That sounds a lovely idea, Anne. Thank you so much. Oh! Look! There's instructions showing how to wrap them round Joanie, too.</p> <p>“Tell me something Anne, as a psych: When I was enjoying myself so much with my tongue inside Joanie's bottom just then, was I doing a ‘transfer’? I really did feel as if I was pleasuring myself!”</p> <p>“Everything we have come to know points to just that. But what you can never know, dear El, is who planted the memory of that pleasure in your own mind when you were an infant, by doing the same thing to you?</p> <p>“It could have been your mother of course, but just as likely to have been a nanny or a baby-sitter. Or did you have an older brother or sister, perhaps?”</p> <p>“Sounds as though it's only the unlucky few who were never given the taste for it as an infant, dear Anne, and the tastes for a lot of other fun things too”, Eleanor grinned at me.</p> <p>“Oh! Tastes sometime change, nannies tell me. Children who enjoyed intimate games when they were infants can grow up to be rude and angry if someone talks about the pleasures of spanking and so on.</p> <p>“They are a bit like girls who change their nature and grow up to become prickly spinsters: No one quite knows why it happens!</p> <p>“So you need to be careful talking about it, until you know how the other person feels!""</p> <p>We soon had Joanie wrapped tight, so she was unable to move her arms or legs, and her body too was bound firmly by the muslin wound tightly around her, and Joanie was cooing to show she loved it.</p> <p>Eleanor laid her down in the crib. The last hour must have been exhausting to her, with so many new things happening, and almost immediately baby Joan shut her eyes and slept.</p> <p>When Joan had closed her eyes and started to breathe deeply, I went to the drinks cabinet and poured a Bristol schooner of Tio Pepe for El and me: she needed to relax and absorb all I had been saying about the pleasures she was putting in store for her darling daughter, with the spankings and other things she would be giving Joan on most days for the rest of her first year.</p> <p>“Come and sit in the kitchen while I make us some spaghetti for dinner, dear Eleanor, and tell me more about the town where you are living now”.</p> <p>This was the second night here since Eleanor had driven over with her baby Joan for their holiday with me. While Eleanor talked, I cooked spaghetti and heated a mouth-watering sauce I had prepared, and soon served it for El and me with all the trimmings and a mellow Chianti.</p> <p>After we had become somewhat mellow ourselves and moved on to ice cream and coffee, I turned back to the subject of El giving her baby Joanie the tastes for other joys in her later life.</p> <p>“Another delight that a mother can give her infants which will serve them for all their lives, dear El, is one that was actually taught in medical schools as remedy for a costive infant.</p> <p>“The doctor would advise mother to wrap cotton wool around a smooth match stick, and cover the cotton wool thickly with Vaseline.</p> <p>“Then she turned her child face down on the table with a towel underneath, and use the fingers of one hand to separate the cheeks of the infant’s bottom, and the other hand to gently press the Vaseline-and-cotton-wool-covered matchstick down in there against her baby's rosebud.</p> <p>“Mother then moved the other end of the matchstick from side to side and up and down, while she pressed it against baby’s rosebud all the time, until the slippery cotton-wool-coated sick began to slide up into baby’s bottom.</p> <p>“Mother withdrew the stick and added more Vaseline to the cotton wool, then slid it back up into the infant’s bottom again.</p> <p>“She carefully slid the cotton-wool-covered stick in and out of baby’s bottom, thickly covering the cotton wool with Vaseline again and again, sliding it further and further up into baby’s bottom until it filled the infant’s rectum.</p> <p>“Every few minutes, the mother slid the stick out and added more Vaseline to it, then slide it slowly back into baby’s bottom again.</p> <p>“She kept doing this until it induced the infant child to have a good poo”.</p> <p>“Do you see, dear El, how this was done to get plenty of Vaseline into the baby’s bottom, so it melted right up in there and the poo just slid out?”</p> <p>“Yes, Anne. And I’ll bet baby just loved the feeling of that slippery matchstick with all that Vaseline, sliding in and out of her bottom, too!”</p> <p>“You’re right, dear El! Babies liked the feeling so much that they would actually start to hold their poo every day until mother had given them that sensuous pleasure again, day after day, and that actually made their constipation into a habit.</p> <p>“It wasn't until about 1950, in Britain anyhow, I don’t know about France or America, that doctors began to change their advice for constipated infants, to something they wouldn't enjoy quite so much!”</p> <p>“By the way, some nannies have told me that if you do the same thing to an infant boy, he usually gets a rigid erection from the excitement of the slippery stick sliding in and out of his bottom and it gives him delirious ecstasies of pleasure to his little prostate.</p> <p>“The acute pleasure can be so deeply imprinted on his young mind that he grows up with a strong urge to slide smooth slippery things up into his own bottom... or maybe even asks another boy to slide his erect penis up into him.</p> <p>“Nannies did tell me that many boys eventually made a transfer, so they got orgasms by sliding their own erect penis into another boy’s bottom.</p> <p>“A few boys even make a further transfer and sought out girls who liked having an erect penis slid up into their bottoms, to the huge delight of both of them.</p> <p>“Nannies have told me that a baby girl often becomes so excited by the sensuous in-and-out movements of the slippery cotton-wool on a stick, that in later life she always preferred a man to make love to her that way, instead of in her cunnie.</p> <p>“We don't need to worry, like the doctors did, about baby Joanie getting excited by you sliding a slippery stick in and out of her bottom, because that’s exactly what we are trying to do!</p> <p>“I can show you how to do this with Joanie tomorrow. The angle you use to slide the stick in is very important, and I'll show you how to do it”.</p> <p>“You must be exhausted, dear Anne, with telling me so much!</p> <p>“That was a lovely dinner you made us; thank you so much. And you have given me a lot to think about. Shall we hit the hay ourselves, so we are ready for tomorrow's excitements?”</p> <p>“Good idea, Ellie love. I have put you in beside Joanie while she sleeps there in her swaddling, and you have your own bathroom.</p> <p>“Good night my sweet”, as we enjoyed a lingering embrace, like in our college days.</p> <p>My apartment was completely quiet, right through the night. I don't think any of us stirred - certainly not baby Joanie, bound tight in her swaddling: she didn’t cry out or move even once!</p> <p>In fact, she didn't awake until both Eleanor and I were dressed and had finished our breakfast of toast and coffee.</p> <p>Then El lifted Joan and gave her a bottle. Only after that did El unwind her swaddling which went into a waiting bucket of warm water for washing, and wiped her clean before sponging her, then dried her gently.</p> <p>El laid her baby Joan face down on a towel. We didn’t use cotton wool and matchsticks, of course: I had some Q-tip cotton swabs ready and a jar of yellow unbleached Vaseline.</p> <p>I twirled one of the Q-tips around in the Vaseline until it was well coated.</p> <p>“El, this is where you have to be careful! Look, I'll show you. I separate dear Joanie’s cheeks with one hand and I slide the cotton swab down onto her little pink rosebud and hold the shaft of the swab so it pointed along her back, up towards her head.</p> <p>“That way, it lies right in the line of her rectum.</p> <p>“I press the end of the Q-tip downwards as I move the other end of the shaft up and down and side to side.</p> <p>“It's that lower lip of her rosebud that is going to move down and let the Q-tip into her bottom... .</p> <p>“It helps Joanie if you make encouraging noises while moving the Q-tip around and pressing on it, El, and I’ll nuzzle my face into her sweet bottom too.</p> <p>“It only takes a few moments while we knock at her door... . then the Q-tip begins to slide up into her bottom. Do you see?”</p> <p>“Yes, I do! And Joanie likes it too, from her gurgling noises!”</p> <p>“I pull it back out again and daub thick Vaseline on the Q-tip again.</p> <p>“Why don’t you do it this time, El love, while I watch?”</p> <p>“All right. Tell me if I have the Q-tip pointing right?”</p> <p>“Yup! That's going to slide into Joanie exactly along the line of her rectum. Just press gently now, until Joanie opens her rosebud to you, then slide it slowly up until you feel it stop.</p> <p>“That’s it! Now let it sit there. Move the end up and down a little, and side to side, to give Joanie the most marvelous feelings.</p> <p>“There! Just hear those gurgles - she loves it!</p> <p>“Best if you sit comfortably, so you can pleasure dear Joanie for fifteen minutes or more""</p> <p>“Is it really all right for me to do this to her for that long?”</p> <p>""Yes. You see we are doing this until the Vaseline melts inside her and makes her feces so she can't stop them from sliding out of her. Can be five minutes, but it may be fifteen with extra Vaseline added to the Q-tip to melt inside her bottom before it actually works.</p> <p>It’s about time to add some more Vaseline now, El dear, so slide the Q-tip gently out again and load it up!</p> <p>“Right! Now slide it slowly back into Joanie's bottom again.</p> <p>“She really loves what you are doing to her, doesn't she?""</p> <p>After some ten minutes, Eleanor was pulling out the Q-tip to load even more Vaseline onto it, when Joanie suddenly started to make a poo that seemed to just go on and on for ever.</p> <p>“Those doctors certainly knew how to get a baby to do what she should! That will be a great way for Joanie to start every morning until she is about a year old!</p> <p>“What do you think, El?”</p> <p>“No question that she will really enjoy it, too!</p> <p>“She's certainly going to have an exciting life when she is older. First she will want to be spanked. And she will like that even better if she is tied so tight she can not move.</p> <p>“After being spanked, she will want to be kissed on her bottom: French kissed, for preference!</p> <p>“Once so excited, she will encourage her man to slide his rampant engine up into her bottom again and again until he gives her an orgasm, and himself too!”</p> <p>“Yes, dear El. And best of all, she will have no idea how she ever came to have such strong and unusual urges which make her so popular at parties, and so exciting as a lover!”</p> <p>We soon had Joanie clean and dressed, and the place washed and clean again.</p> <p>“It's sunny and warm outside. Why don't we unfold the pram you brought in the car, El, and take Joanie for a walk in it, along to the shops?</p> <p>“That will get her some fresh air”.</p> <p>“A great idea!</p> <p>“I am going to make dinner tonight - no arguing, now, Anne! - and I'll be able to get something in the shops that I'll enjoy cooking”.</p> <p>“That will be lovely, El. Thank you!</p> <p>“Will you be happy with soup again for lunch if we get a baguette while we're out, and some cheeses?</p> <p>“We can all have a nap after lunch, then give Joanie today's spanking before her bedtime tonight”.</p> <p>“That sounds lovely. Such a pity, Anne, that Joanie will not be able to recall each day of this exciting visit!”</p> <p>“Yes! My nannies tell me that her school may notice that she somehow always seems to break rules that call for corporal punishment by the time she is ten years old - if you send her to the kind of school that she will enjoy.</p> <p>“And you are likely to notice other interesting behavior by the age of fourteen to sixteen, if you have done your job right in this first year... according to my nannies, Eleanor!”</p> <p>The rest of our week together passed in a regular routine for Joan of a day that started with feeding while she was still held tight in her warm, moist swaddling. Next, her swaddling was removed and she was sponged clean and carefully dried and powdered.</p> <p>Then she was laid flat on her tummy and a Q-tip with lots of Vaseline was slid up into her bottom, to her loud chortles of joy, then slid in and out with more and more Vaseline, until she finally could hold her poo no longer and let it go.</p> <p>In the evening, a spanking on her soft round cheeks was followed by a soothing tongue massaging down between her chubby cheeks then slid up into her bottom until she was gurgling in happy ecstasy.</p> <p>Joanie was then wrapped tight in fresh swaddling and laid down for a long night of warm moist sleep.</p> <p>I closed my eyes in bed that night thinking how Joanie would enjoy in the morning her mother sliding a Q-tip slippery with Vaseline down into the snuggly place between the cheeks of her soft round bottom to push on her little rosebud and she felt it wiggling there from side to side until the slippery tip began to slide right up inside her bottom and thrilled her through and through as her mother slid it in and out with more Vaseline on it every time the slippery end went back again up into her bottom until so much Vaseline gone in and melted there inside her that she could hold her poo no longer and the soft warm stuff all came sliding right out of her and she gurgled with delight from the lovely feelings she was enjoying.</p> <p>All that day Joanie would know to expect the strange new feeling of having her soft smooth bottom smacked with a wood ruler and the lovely tingling feeling it gave while she shouted and yelled with the pain until her mother stopped slapping her bottom with the wood ruler and cuddled her tight and kissing her red bottom then slid her tongue down between her plump cheeks to press on her little rosebud with lots of spittle and push and push into her until the way in slowly opened enough for her mother's tongue to start sliding right up into her bottom with feelings that were more exciting than any pleasure she had felt before and made her chortle in her delight and shout with joy until her mother at last slid her tongue back out again and began to wrap her in pieces of soft muslin which became tighter and tighter round her until she couldn't move her arms or legs even a tiny bit and her body was held firmly so she was completely bound and captive in a way that was wonderfully soothing as she dropped off to sleep with the feel of being held very firmly and loved while she still had the exciting memory of her mother's tongue probing into her rosebud then sliding slowly on up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Starting in about ten years time, I looked forward to hearing from dear Eleanor about Joanie's adventures in the exciting life that she is certainly going to have with her friends as she relives the pleasures she was now having in this first year of her life.</p></div>",[]
132,The Nutcracker,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,This tale that takes the reader back to the day when she was first awakened by a kindly uncle to the delights of an erotic climax.,2005-12-22,5,4,M/f,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My naughtiest niece and I decorate the tree for Christmas, and I give her my present of a tutu. The reader may want to play a recording of Tchaikovsky's Nutcracker Suite, to hear the music as Liz dances to it...</p> <p>----</p> <p>Since leaving the turnpike, I seemed to have driven forever on that snowy Connecticut afternoon. Several times I'd back-tracked and checked the sketch map, then started again from a clearly-marked cross road, and tried once more...</p> <p>At last! I'd got it right! The name ""Grayholme"" on the stone gate posts loomed up ahead of me. The house looked friendly with candles lit in several of the windows, but much of the building was lost to sight there amongst the trees.</p> <p>After I'd slid my way up the driveway, I saw an open garage door, and assumed it was meant for me. I eased my Peugeot between the door posts, being careful not to slide into one of them on the thick slippery snow.</p> <p>As I came out with my coat and suitcase, I felt an icy cold wind and was glad of my tweed suit. I closed the garage and turned to make for the front door.</p> <p>There were half a dozen stone steps up to it and as I put my foot on the first one, a light went on and several bolts rattled and banged then the heavy studded door swung open...</p> <p>There in the doorway at the top of the steps was my young niece, Elizabeth!</p> <p>""Oh! Hello!! Uncle Penty!!!"", she shouted and rushed down the steps to me; she never had been one to stand on ceremony or act ladylike!</p> <p>Down she raced... and lost her footing on the slippery snow just as she reached me. I put out an arm and grabbed her, and made very sure she could stand again before I let go, but not before I had hugged her and kissed her forehead, with:</p> <p>""Lizzie, steady my love, or we'll be lying together, down in the snow""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! You're here! Oh! I'm so sorry - I fell asleep waiting! Where have you been? You were meant to come for lunch!</p> <p>""They've all gone to a party the other side of the river, and left me to open the door for you, 'If he even comes!' they said. I think they really didn't expected you here at all with this awful snow! Do come in!""</p> <p>""I got lost with all the turnings and snow covering the road signs! Thought I'd never arrive, Lizzie! But that doesn't matter now I'm here!""</p> <p>Elizabeth picked up my coat and shook the snow off it, then pulled me up towards the open door.</p> <p>Once inside and the door shut again, I stood in the hall gazing around at the grandfather clock and oil paintings and a magnificent staircase with carved banisters of dark wood. In the dim light, the ceiling looked all of twenty foot high.</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, you must be starving. Rose put a pie in the oven for your lunch before she went home but look, it's three o'clock now!""</p> <p>""Lizzie, that would be lovely. Let me eat in the kitchen while you tell me all about your year. I'll stop in a bathroom on the way if you show me where.""</p> <p>""Bathroom's right there by the front door. I'll wait and show you the way,... or you'll get lost - again!"", and giggled.</p> <p>""Don't get fresh, young lady! I don't want to have to spank you before I even get to eat!""</p> <p>""I'm very sorry, Uncle Penty - really I am!"", grinning... .</p> <p>I soaked my face and hands in warm water: It made me feel civilized again, and ready to enjoy Lizzie's lively company.</p> <p>Liz was sitting on the bottom stair:</p> <p>""Feel a bit better now?""</p> <p>""Yes. Sorry to be so long - it takes time to thaw out after so much driving - but I'm ready for that pie now. Lead on!""</p> <p>We walked for ages, turning several corners as we went.</p> <p>""Thanks for staying to guide me, Lizzie; I would never have made this on my own."", I said, enjoying her back view, walking ahead of me as she chattered away.</p> <p>I'd sent Elizabeth a birthday card (as usual) only a month before when she had turned fourteen, and she must have put on almost an inch since I'd last seen her, but still no more than about 5-5, and so slender and boyish (except for her firm teenage-girl's bottom) that she couldn't weigh above eighty pounds...</p> <p>We were there at last. When Liz turned on the lights I saw that the kitchen was magnificent. I went and lifted the wine bottle from the table - it was a Bordeaux. Paul, her father, had remembered my taste - and he'd placed it close enough to the stove for the bottle to be just at the right temperature . .</p> <p>""I'll pull the cork on this while you serve up the pie for me, Lizzie. Where are the corkscrew and glasses?""</p> <p>""That cupboard there Uncle Penty. I'll see what shape the pie is in. Steak and mushroom, Rose said. And, look! She covered the top with foil to stop it drying out.""</p> <p>I opened the bottle and filled two glasses while Liz set a dinner plate in front of me, with the hot pie dish and baked potatoes beside it on a board. As Liz lifted the foil off, I saw the crust was cooked to a ""T"".</p> <p>""Get a plate for yourself, too, Liz - so at least you can taste it: from the aroma, I think it's going to be very good. Is it all right if I help myself?""</p> <p>""Yes, of course, Uncle Penty! And have as much as you want of it; I've eaten already. I'll just have a little bit to try it.""</p> <p>I ate a mouthful of the pie, then took a sip of the wine, and it was heavenly! I felt sure the beef had been flamed with brandy, then wine added before the pie was baked.</p> <p>""Lizzie love, try a sip of wine with the pie. It's a claret and just perfect with steak and mushrooms"".</p> <p>I knew Paul had brought her up to take an occasional glass of wine, and Lizzie's eyes sparkled with surprise and pleasure as she savored the lush rich flavor of Rose's pie -washed down with the Saint-Emilion.</p> <p>""Did you find Rose easily after you'd moved in, Liz? Seems like she's a great cook"".</p> <p>""I think she worked here for the people before us, so that made it easy. She was able to tell Mummy how everything works and which are the best shops, so she helped us a lot"".</p> <p>""Good! That kilt and white blouse you have on, is it part of your school uniform, Liz?""</p> <p>""Yes. It's just laziness to keep putting them on while I'm home -but they *are* nice and warm for this weather"".</p> <p>""How are you liking your school? Doing all right there?""</p> <p>""Yes, all right. The other girls are nice; awful food though! My grades are quite good, but I keep getting into trouble with all the silly rules the teachers have"".</p> <p>""What about sports? Do you get to play games often?""</p> <p>""Oh, yes! We play field hockey and I'm good at track"".</p> <p>""Your long legs must help you there, Lizzie love. And I guess your shapely bottom must be mostly muscle!""</p> <p>Liz giggled, and it was nice to see her blush...</p> <p>By the end of our meal, I knew quite a lot about Liz's school, how she spent her time there, and how delightfully her mind was maturing. Then:</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, let's just put these dishes in the sink. We are supposed to be putting up the decorations on the tree, so it's all ready for when they get back from the party tomorrow... Oh, I am sorry! You're probably too tired to do it today, after that awful drive you've had, aren't you?""</p> <p>""No, that would be fun, Lizzie love. I'm feeling great now, after that good steak pie and we can take the rest of the bottle with us"".</p> <p>I helped clear away, and we were soon ready to go. Her lithe young body moved ahead of me, striding along like the young athlete she was, as we made our way back to the front of the house. In the hallway, I said:</p> <p>""Let me take my suitcase up, and change into something more comfortable. Can you show me the way, Lizzie?""</p> <p>""Yes, but can you carry the case? It looks heavy, and you're much stronger than me - do you mind, Uncle Penty?""</p> <p>""No trouble - I still go to the gym and work out each week!""</p> <p>""You're in a visitors' room on the second floor - follow me"".</p> <p>We arrived and I saw it was a good-sized bedroom:</p> <p>""Show me your room, Lizzie, while we are up here"".</p> <p>""Sure! It's up on the next floor . . ""</p> <p>We walked up one: her room was large and the window looked out on the back of the house, over a courtyard - I could see it faintly in the twilight.</p> <p>""That's lovely! Much bigger than your room in the last house; got your own bathroom, too! The window faces East: Does the sun wake you in the mornings?""</p> <p>""Yes, it will in the spring, when things get a bit brighter!""</p> <p>""You have a night-light; keep it switched on, Lizzie?""</p> <p>""Yes, I don't like the dark when there's a noise in the night!""</p> <p>""Pajamas neatly laid out on the bed all ready for tonight, too. Always do that?""</p> <p>""Just habit from school, Uncle Penty!"", giggle!</p> <p>""It's a lovely place you've got, Liz! Well, I'll go and unpack, and change into something better for tree decorating.""</p> <p>We went back down to my floor, and Liz went on down. I changed my suit for a lumberjack shirt and corduroys - the house was warm enough I could do without a sweater - and went back down to find the living room.</p> <p>It was a palatial room, and the tree was already in place: it suited the high ceiling and was really tall. There were boxes of decorations beside it and lights, all ready and waiting for us.</p> <p>""Lizzie, I see your windows have folding shutters on the inside; let's go round closing them, to keep the house warm and secure"", and we went round all the rooms on the ground floor barring the shutters closed. Then, back where we had started:</p> <p>""That's a great tree for decorating! Let's sit a minute by the fire. Can you put a bit more wood on, so it burns up more? . . That's good! Now come and sit on my knee... so I can give you a proper cuddle, Lizzie love!""</p> <p>My hand slipped up under Liz's short kilt and lose panties to fondle the smooth warm silkiness of her well-rounded bottom, just as I have always done and we cuddled together for a long time, then:</p> <p>""Lizzie love?"", I murmured at last, ""Tell me about the trouble you have had, obeying the rules at school"".</p> <p>""Oh! They're just silly school rules! Being at meals exactly on time, instead of being late so often; saying 'Yes, Ma'am' and 'No, Sir' to the teachers, instead of just 'Yes' and 'No'; and walking all the time, instead of running when you feel like it -that's the most difficult rule to remember!""</p> <p>""Elizabeth, my dear sweet naughty niece, I am so sorry to hear all this! From the very way you say it, I can tell you have no intention of even trying to be guided by your elders and betters! You leave me no alternative but to impress on you that I strongly disapprove of your attitude.</p> <p>""Stand up please . . Now put yourself over my knees for a spanking, Elizabeth, to see if I can help you to remember to act more like a lady!</p> <p>""Lift your kilt at the front before you lie on my lap - we don't want it to look all crumpled afterwards, do we?""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, do you have to? We're supposed to be decorating the tree!""</p> <p>""The tree can wait, my dear niece: this is much more important. Now, we haven't got all day! Up with your kilt, Elizabeth, and over my lap"".</p> <p>Hamming it up with a big sigh, Lizzie lifted the front of her short kilt and laid herself across my knees. I might have thought she was reluctant to be spanked, if I hadn't caught a fleeting smile as her head was going down towards the floor!</p> <p>""Both hands touching the floor please, and keep them there. I can see you have quite the wrong attitude towards the good people who are doing their best to teach you to act like a lady, Elizabeth!""</p> <p>And on and on, lecturing her as I lifted the back of Lizzie's kilt and tucked it up into her belt: My arm quickly went up and my palm came down hard - SMACK! - to flattened the soft round cheeks under her white cotton panties... and Liz let out a startled ""OH!!""</p> <p>""I'll rub your naughty bottom between spanks, Elizabeth; that will make sure you don't have any bruise marks tomorrow.""</p> <p>Between me rubbing Lizzie's bottom and smacking it, while I lectured without pause, I could tell through my trouser leg that Lizzie was becoming more and more hot and moist.</p> <p>She was soon weeping buckets which streamed down onto the floor and she gave a noisy gasp with each SMACK! and wriggled her bottom so her pussy rubbed hard against my rough trousers and I pressed my hands more and more firmly down as I rubbed her hot cheeks between each SMACK! and moved my knees to rub my corduroys against her clitty.</p> <p>When I felt that Lizzie had had enough, I let her up. Holding her sore bottom she turned and said:</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, that *hurt* but it was tingly too"", smiling through her tears and gave a giggle.</p> <p>""Lizzie my love, go and wash those tears off your face, then come back and we'll start on decorating the tree?""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, I do love you!""</p> <p>And dear Lizzie held me very tight for a moment, then ran off to the bathroom in the hallway, holding her painful bottom as she went, while I turned to see what we had been given as decorations for the tree.</p> <p>There were strings of lights, and decorations of every conceivable shape and material. As my naughty niece returned:</p> <p>""Lizzie, let's start by going round the bottom branches of the tree with the lights and decorations, and work our way upwards!</p> <p>""I'll push this extension cord into that outlet . . Can you plug a string of lights to the other end? . . And we'll put it around the tree on the lowest branches, fairly low to the ground...</p> <p>""Looks good!</p> <p>""Now lets hang decorations under that string of lights"".</p> <p>""Oh! Uncle Penty! These are the elves you gave me for Christmas years ago!""</p> <p>""Still got them, Lizzie love? They do look mischievous, don't they? I'll get going with the glass globes...""</p> <p>We had soon done the lowest branches, and went on with the next ones up:</p> <p>""Let's plug this string into the end of the first one, and hang it on the branches around the tree, a bit further up from the ground</p> <p>""That's great, Lizzie love! That's looking great! It's good hanging the lights while the lamps are lit, isn't it? We can see what the effect is going to be, while we're doing it!</p> <p>""I'll follow you and put decorations round the tree under those lights . .""</p> <p>I followed Liz as we slowly worked our way round and round the tree with strings of lights and decorations. It was a delight to watch her graceful movements, stooping and then having to stretch upwards higher and higher, which accentuated her bottom and budding breasts, while she chattered away and we got further and further up the tree from the ground.</p> <p>At last, Lizzie was on tip-toes and could reach no higher.</p> <p>""That's as far as I can go, Uncle Penty! I guess we have to use that step ladder next!?""</p> <p>""We'd have to keep moving the steps, Lizzie love... I have another idea: Let's plug in these next three strings of lights, one on the end of the other, and lay them along on the floor . .</p> <p>""Now, you take the one at the very end and get up on the table here . . I sit at the edge, so you can clamber up and sit on my shoulders.</p> <p>""Best lift your kilt at the front so it doesn't get crumpled - again (grin!)... Up on my shoulders... That's it! Now hold on tight with your legs - like when you're horse riding - and I'll hold you too...""</p> <p>I slid my hands up and under Lizzie's panties to grasp her bottom on each side and my two hands slid up along her thighs and round her silky smooth cheeks to hold her firmly pressed against the back of my neck. I could feel her soft little pussy pushing against me there, warm and moist...</p> <p>""All set, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Giddapp, Bronco!"", giggle!</p> <p>I carefully stood up with Liz clamped firmly in the saddle of my neck! I bounced up and down gently, to make sure she was securely in place - and to let her get comfortable with the feel of being held this way.</p> <p>""OK, Lizzie love? Do you feel happy for me to walk around with you like this?""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! Yes! (giggle) Very happy! (giggle) You make a good bronco!""</p> <p>And Lizzie giggled more as she wriggled her hips, rubbing her pussy against my neck . .</p> <p>""Right! Off we go, Lizzie love!"", as I walked slowly towards the tree.</p> <p>""Now, my sweet niece, can you carefully run your hands down along that strings of lights... until you reach the place where you can carry on with hanging them on the branches?""</p> <p>""Ohhhh!! I nearly dropped them . . That's it! I've got the place! Can you move to your right, slooooowly round the tree? . . and I'll put them in place"".</p> <p>And we went on round the tree, with Liz bending this way and that, squirming around on my shoulders to reach the branches of the tree . . My fingers were flexing against her silky smooth cheeks all the time to hold her as she wriggled around and bent her body this way and that . . and I could feel her little cunnie getting more and more hot and moist against the back of my neck all the time.</p> <p>""Are you all right, Lizzie love? It's a lot of bending and stretching for you! Are you feeling safe? Do you need to get down to rest for a bit?""</p> <p>""I'm all right thank you Uncle Penty! (giggle) I feel sometimes as if I might slip off your shoulders though! Maybe you could hold me a bit more firmly with your hands?!"" - giggle!</p> <p>I flexed my fingers even more into Liz's silky smooth cheeks to press her hot little pussy even harder against my neck and turned my head from side to side to rub back and fore against it.</p> <p>""Better, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Yes! That's wonderful Uncle Penty!! (giggle) Keep pressing like that!!""</p> <p>And I knew Lizzie was loving every minute of it...</p> <p>""There!! All the lights are in place, Uncle Penty. Can you stand back so we can see they are all in the right place?!""</p> <p>""Well done, Lizzie my love"", and I moved back as she asked.</p> <p>""I think they look great! What do you say?!""</p> <p>And the lights really did look wonderful!!</p> <p>----</p> <p>""Now! What I'd like to do, Lizzie love, is to hold a box of the decorations in one hand for you to choose from and fasten on the tree, while I hold you with just one hand! Will you feel safe enough up there like that, do you think, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Let's try it Uncle Penty! If I feel wobbly, I can always drop an ornament and grab your head! But not if you hold me very firmly with one hand!"" - giggle!</p> <p>I walked over to the table and took one of the boxes of decorations in my left hand while I kept pressing Liz's hot little pussy against my neck with my other hand on her bottom. As I walked back to the tree again, I bounced Lizzie up and down:</p> <p>""Feel secure up there, do you, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Yup! Hope you can breathe OK with my legs griping you like this!?""</p> <p>I could feel Liz's bare feet were curled around behind my back so her legs held her firmly in place: She didn't really need my hand behind her at all...</p> <p>""I'm fine, thank you! It's you that's doing all the work here, Lizzie love. Right! Let's get going on the decorations again... says the slave driver!""</p> <p>""Telling me! Never known anyone like it! And he beats me if I don't do what he says, too!"" - giggle!</p> <p>When that box of ornaments was finished I walked over to the table and got another box... and then another.</p> <p>To reach up so she could get the last of the decorations into place, Liz rose in her 'saddle', ramming her hot pussy, slathering now with her juices, against the back of my head.</p> <p>My hand kept a firm hold of Lizzie's silky smooth bottom and I kept moving my head from side to side as though I was looking around, and I felt Lizzie getting even more excited with this rubbing against her hot pussy...</p> <p>----</p> <p>When Liz had fixed the last decoration in place:</p> <p>""Just go round the tree, just once, so we can be sure it looks all right, Uncle Penty!""</p> <p>""Right! A slow canter...""</p> <p>As I slowly walked round the tree, I bounced Liz up and down on my shoulders at every step, while I kept her pressed hard against my neck. She was giving little excited gasps at each step, and I could sense the arousal that was surging up within her.</p> <p>I knew it was not a minute too soon to get her off my shoulders so I went and sat on the edge of the table again . . and Lizzie's face was flushed with excitement.</p> <p>""There's one last decoration to go up, Lizzie love! That angel needs to be wired to the very top of the tree!""</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! The tree's too high! I can never get it right up there!""</p> <p>""I think you can just do it, Lizzie love - if I hold you a bit differently. Get off my shoulders... take the angel in one hand - and you see the two wires? You just have to twist them round the twig that points upwards right at the top of the tree.</p> <p>""Now, you turn your back to this edge of the table here . . and stand with your legs well apart . . I'll sit beside you on the table . . and my hand will make like a bicycle saddle for you"".</p> <p>I slid the heel of my palm firmly up between Liz's legs until it was pressing against her crotch, and my fingers were cupped around her pussy where her panties were now soaking wet...</p> <p>My other hand took a firm grasp of the ankle nearest me, as she stood on the table.</p> <p>""Now, as you stand on the table, I want you to bend your legs, then straighten them quickly, so you do a standing jump up in the air . . I'll straighten my arm at the same time, so you'll be sitting right up there, as far as I can reach.</p> <p>""You'll be fine, with your strong legs, I know! Start by jumping as high as you can. Think you can do it, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Sounds OK! Grip my ankle well, won't you Uncle Penty?!""</p> <p>""Yup! You say 'One, Two, Three', then jump - so I'm ready to lift you up Lizzie love!""</p> <p>""OK! Here goes! Ready?? One - Two - Three - UP!""</p> <p>Liz gave a magnificent standing-jump with my arm heaving her up at the same time... and there she was! Supported by my hand under her pussy, right up there as far as I could reach. . . much higher than she had been before.</p> <p>""Well done, Lizzie love! Now, I'll walk over... . and you can bend forward slowly... and fasten the angel right at the top of the tree.""...... .</p> <p>With every step, Lizzie was giving excited little gasps Of delight; when we reached the tree, she bent slooooowly forward, throwing her weight right onto her little cunnie, and shouted:</p> <p>""Done it! Hooray!!""</p> <p>By this time, Lizzie was so excited by having her whole weight supported on her cunnie as it sat in the palm of my hand, that her juices were running freely down my arm.</p> <p>After she'd said ""Hooray!!"", I began turning my hand side to side at the top of my wrist, slowly back and fore, swiveling it around under her cunnie while I held her ankle steady . . so her clitty was being slowly mushed around as my hand moved under it.</p> <p>""We can walk round the room like this, Lizzie love. Hold the top of the door to steady yourself... and look around the whole room, just the way the angel sees it from the top of the tree!""</p> <p>""Ohhh! Penty! I can't stand it!! What's happening to me?! Ohhhh!! It's wonderful!! Do stop!! Stop!! More!! More!! More ! ! Oh! ! ! ! What's happening?!""</p> <p>My darling sweet niece, Lizzie love, bent and bucked and jerked and squirmed and wriggled her body around, while I steadied her with my grip on her ankle, and I kept swiveling my hand round from side to side to mush her soft warm cunnie as it supported her whole weight, sitting on my slowly-moving hand.</p> <p>She said nothing more that was coherent - just grunts, sighs, gasps, groans, and shouts of: ""Mooooore! Mooooooore!! Moooooooore!!!"" until my lovely Lizzie went tense and rigid, shaking and shouting with primitive grunts and groans, then folded and collapsed down into my waiting arms.</p> <p>I carried my lovely niece to the armchair by the fire and held her on my lap as I sank back cuddling her, and I was sure now from her shouts of ""What's happening to me?"" that my sweet Lizzie truly had never before in her life experienced the thrill of an erotic climax!</p> <p>And what better present could I possibly give my dear Lizzie this Christmas than the first time she had ever felt that ecstasy as it gripped her whole body and soul while it held her in its thrall?!</p> <p>And Lizzie slept the sleep of a seraph, while I sat gazing at the most wonderfully decorated tree that I'd ever seen. . a reminder of my dear young niece's ecstatic joy as she reached to place the angel on top of the tree... while my hand under her kilt was gently stroking Lizzie's silky smooth bottom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Lizzie soon awoke from her sleep on my lap in front of the fire:</p> <p>""Lizzie, I haven't given you your present yet!"", as I reached behind the chair and brought up a parcel that looked the size of a small bicycle wheel, but it was much too light for that.</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! How nice of you!"", and she ripped the paper off to reveal a classical stiff-ruff tutu.</p> <p>""Uncle Penty! I haven't worn a ballet tutu for years! How did you know I had ever learned ballet?""</p> <p>""You let it out last time I saw you, Liz! Why don't you go and put it on, and your ballet shoes too? I want to show you a way to dance that is probably quite new to you.""</p> <p>""All right, Uncle Penty. It looks such a lovely tutu. But I'll be terribly stiff, I know!"" and she ran off upstairs to her bedroom.</p> <p>I took off my shoes so my feet would slide around on the parquet floor in my socks. By the time Liz came back I had put on a CD I'd brought with me, and a Tchaikovsky piano concerto was playing. The tutu I had bought had come attached to a cotton vest that covered Lizzie's top half:</p> <p>""Liz! You look just lovely in your tutu! Come here so I can show you how we are going to dance the Nutcracker - It's the next music on this CD"".</p> <p>""Oh but Uncle Penty, it's more than a year since I made any ballet move!""</p> <p>""Doesn't matter, Lizzie my dear. All you have to do is take a position. Come over here and I'll show you, Lizzie love"".</p> <p>She came across and curtsied gracefully with mischief in her eyes and looking absolutely adorable.</p> <p>""Do you remember how to make an Arabesque, Liz? - Both feet flat on the floor then raise your arms gracefully above your head, hands about two feet apart, palms to the side, and face looking to the front.</p> <p>""Now bend your body forward at the hips and raise your right leg so it is straight out behind you, in line with your body.</p> <p>""Bend a bit more until your chest is resting on my hand here, Liz, to steady you.</p> <p>""Now the overture of Nutcracker is beginning...</p> <p>""Do you feel steady with my hand under you like this, Lizzie?""</p> <p>""Yes, I think so Uncle Penty, thank you. But go gently - at first anyhow"" (giggle).</p> <p>""The way of dancing I'm going to show you is called 'Portay', Liz. It's the French word for 'Carried', because *you* don't make any moves, Lizzie - I lift you up and carry you every step of the way.</p> <p>""I first saw this when I was a student at Cambridge, and never have I seen a ballerina look so happy while she danced. She just needed to look graceful while her partner did all the work!""</p> <p>""Here's the Overture beginning. I take your weight in the usual way in ballet, with my other hand under you, and I lift you firmly...""</p> <p>I slid my cupped hand between Liz's legs so it was under her little cunnie, separated from my fingers only by the thin cotton of the tight panties that she had changed into. I said:</p> <p>""Now I begin to lift you up and down gently, Lizzie, in time to the music.</p> <p>""You can enhance your movement by pushing up on the toe which is on the floor. Try it: up... up... up...</p> <p>""Be sure to keep your right leg straight and in line with your body, Lizzie.</p> <p>""You have the position beautifully, Liz!</p> <p>""Let's just get used to standing in one place and floating up and down in time to the music while the Overture is playing.</p> <p>""Up - down - up - down - up - down - up .....""</p> <p>I was lifting and lowering Lizzie in the slow and stately tempo of the overture so she got used to the support for her whole weight being concentrated mostly on her soft little cunnie.</p> <p>""Now here comes the Nutcracker March, and I begin to move you along the floor in small steps, in time with the music Lizzie.</p> <p>""You see: we'll soon be in front of the big wall mirror... and now you can see yourself, as you float up and down most beautifully in time to the March Lizzie: up - down - up -down - up - down"".</p> <p>""It's so easy, Uncle Penty! And it feels nice too (giggle). Can you lift me up and down a bit harder Uncle Penty please?""</p> <p>""The fast music is coming soon, Lizzie love. Try and concentrate for now on looking beautiful and being in perfect control. Here comes the Dance of the Sugar-Plum Fairy. It's quite quiet music, you'll see... .""</p> <p>""Next is the Russian Dance: now we move more lively in time with the music: up down up down up down...""</p> <p>I began lifting Liz more briskly, in time to the faster music, all the time watching carefully to see how hard she wanted to be lifted by my hand under her quim.</p> <p>Her excitement increased and my pressure on her soft little cunnie got stronger and stronger until I was almost thumping her little pussy with my cupped hands to lift her whole body up again and again in time with the fast music.</p> <p>I felt her excitement mounting as the thrill of erotic arousal began to course through her frame.</p> <p>The Russian Dance was over far too quickly but I couldn't have continued for much longer anyway at that quick ecstatic pace, and neither could Liz: She was already trembling in a state of jittery excitement.</p> <p>So I chose the languid tempo of the next dance to say:</p> <p>""Let's both rest for this slow Arabian dance, Liz: Gently bring your body up vertical as you lower your right foot to the floor.</p> <p>""Turn now and be ready to dance in the other direction with your *left* leg in the air behind you, when I give the word.</p> <p>""Are you enjoying your ballet lesson, Lizzie love?""</p> <p>""Oh. yes!"", still trembling with excitement, ""It's just wonderful Uncle Penty! I never knew ballet could be so much fun (giggle), but (very impatiently) how soon can we go on?!""</p> <p>""Good, now! Here we go: one - two - three - OFF""</p> <p>I lifted my hand between her legs again and again in quick succession to raise Liz in time with the fast piccolo notes in the Chinese Dance while my fingers moved rapidly, deep in the softness of her cunnie, and the fingers of my other hand were buried into her sweet budding breasts.</p> <p>Lizzie's excitement was growing by the minute with the pounding of my hand under her dripping-wet quim and she started to gasp and moan as she helped each ""up"" movement by springing on her toes.</p> <p>The Chinese Dance gave into another quick dance and Liz began shouting hoarsely:</p> <p>""Harder, Uncle Penty! Harder! Oh! Ooooooh! Aaaaaaaaah! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Ooooooooooooooooooh!""</p> <p>While my fingers were strumming on her hot tumescent cunnie, Lizzie's whole frame suddenly stiffened and went completely rigid... . and I caught her up into my arms just as she was about to collapse down onto the floor.</p> <p>A Waltz was beginning and I carried my sweet Liz to the sofa and laid her gently down.</p> <p>I stroked Lizzie's hair gently until she began to move and recovered enough to be aware again of her surroundings. Then I lifted her to sit on my lap in front of the fire with her head on my shoulder while I stroked her long athletic legs.</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, what happened to me?"", came her sleepy voice.</p> <p>""You danced most beautifully to the Nutcracker Suite in your new tutu, dear Lizzie, and you looked absolutely divine my lovely niece!</p> <p>""You got more and more excited as you danced, until you just about passed out with the excitement of it all.</p> <p>""It's been an exciting evening dear Lizzie with all the tree decorating and your ballet lesson and now I think I should take you up to bed for a good night's sleep. Just put your arm round my neck dear Liz and I'll carry you up"".</p> <p>As we reached her bedroom, I grabbed a towel and put it down on her bed-sheet. Lizzie was still quite groggy from her shattering climax and I supported her as she stood while I removed her vest with the tutu attached, then she flopped down onto the towel on her bed and I pulled the sheet up to her chin.</p> <p>""Just stay there a moment, Lizzie my love, and I'll make you ready to sleep"".</p> <p>I ran water from the tap and went back with a warm sponge which I used gently, first on her face and neck, drying with the towel as I went, then rolled her over and slid off her panties to sponge her lovely high-water-mark bottom.</p> <p>Looking down at my dear exhausted Lizzie lying naked on her bed I couldn't but feel wistfully that this was probably the last time I would see her lying unclothed with such tom-boy unconcern.</p> <p>The very pleasures that I had just introduced my dear Lizzie to would bring in their train feelings of coy modesty . .</p> <p>I rolled Lizzie over on her back and lifted a leg to carefully sponge away the juices that had flowed so freely this evening.</p> <p>Pajama legs and jacket on next, then I pulled up the bed clothes and was making sure that Lizzie would be comfortable through the night, when her voice came drowsily:</p> <p>""Uncle Penty, thank you so much for decorating the tree with me. And for the tutu as a present. And for teaching me that lovely way to do ballet dancing. It was heavenly!</p> <p>""Good night Uncle Penty!"", and Lizzie put both her arms round my neck and pulled me tight to her.</p> <p>""See you in the morning, Uncle Penty!"", as she turned her head on the pillow and was soon breathing deeply in a sound sleep.</p> <p>I went down to check the fire was safe... found some of Lizzie's things in the bathroom by the front door, and left everything ship-shape downstairs. I quietly checked the bolts on the front and back doors which had ensured our privacy and turned off the lights, then carried the things upstairs to her room.</p> <p>My naughtiest niece, Lizzie love, lay sleeping with a smile on her face. As I gently kissed her flushed face and hot lips, I murmured:</p> <p>""I did enjoy decorating the tree with you, and teaching you a new way to dance dear Lizzie!</p> <p>""Only three or four more Christmases and you will be enjoying the freedom of college life, my love!</p> <p>""Happy, happy Christmas, Lizzie my sweetest angel!""</p></div>",[]
133,"Captain Flybum and the Helpless Girl, Part 1",1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,A pirate captain takes his brutal pleasure with a defenseless young girl.,2006-01-04,7,3,"M/g, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When I woke up, I seemed to be captive on a sailing ship, a young girl dressed in a grey silk crinoline, my face was to the mast, and my hands were tied to it above my head. Mama and Nanny and the other servants and our crew were nowhere in sight - I was the only one there from our ship.</p> <p>We were anchored and I could see land nearby. Uncouth rough men were running about the deck and up the rigging, tying up the sails and fastening down the hatches. I saw a tall thin ruffian near the wheel who seemed to be giving all the orders and swearing a lot. Back in England, Papa would have got the men from the home farm to chase a scoundrel like that away from the estate with pitch forks!</p> <p>I never had anything to do with that sort of person at all, of course - the servants always protected me well. Any time I went riding Sam the groom, or Ted the stable boy, would follow behind on a horse, along the roads and the paths across the fields. Ted was fun - I could talk with him - he was eighteen and told me about all sorts of things, like how calves were made. One warm summer day behind a haystack, he showed me how he could make babies - it was funny when his white stuff shot out! I let him feel the place where he said it would go into me, but I would not even touch his thing, of course!</p> <p>I was brought back from my daydreams roughly - the ruffian was standing over me, leering and laughing. ""Well, and what is your name, my little lollipop?"" and he gave my cheek a nasty rough pinch. ""Bunnie"" I answered, trying to sound fierce, ""Who are you and why am I here?"" His laugh sounded nasty as he replied -</p> <p>""People call me Captain Flaybum and, Bunnie, reason you are here is you are the only one I wanted from your ship and I am going to have a lot of funnnnn with yew! Crew has all gone ashore now with their fun in kegs, so there is no one going to disturb us, shout as loud as yer likes. Heh! Heh! Heh!"".</p> <p>And I saw what he said was right - there was no one else left on the ship.</p> <p>""So, let us be seeing what you looks like wout all them clothes on!"" With that he took a long evil looking knife from his belt and sliced away my dress. I was terrified and screamed but all he did was laugh and cut away my underclothes too - but he did not touch anything above my waist.</p> <p>Standing there, naked from the waist down and tied to the mast with the breeze cooling my quim and my bare bottom I was so shocked that I made no sound. I could feel my face go scarlet and hot, then white and icy - I shook like a leaf, my knees knocking in panic.</p> <p>""By my Lady! Your skin is like ivory! Not a hair on your body anywhere, as pretty as a peach, and just as tasty, too, I will warrant! Now, you come over my knee, my little Bunnie"", and he untied my hands from the mast but left them still bound together.</p> <p>He sat down on top of a barrel and pulled me down over his lap and put his head straight down and sank his teeth into my right bum. I yelled with surprise as much as pain as he shook his head and jiggled my whole body around, then he put a hand underneath and lifted me up with his teeth still gripping onto my bottom.</p> <p>I was too terrified to even shout out with the pain.</p> <p>I could feel his rough wiry beard scraping against my little rosebud. Then he opened his jaws, and dropped me down onto his lap again saying - ""And you be tastier than any peach, my little Bunnie!""</p> <p>Then he lowered his head again and took the other half of my bottom in his mouth and clamped his jaws on it. This time it was his nose that pressed on my rosebud, snuffling away as he lifted me again.</p> <p>Even with the dreadful pain I began to tingle and started to get hot down there.</p> <p>""Now, let us warm you up a bit, my little Bunnie!"" he chuckled. I had been beaten before, of course, when I had disobeyed Mama or Papa, and they used willow canes - it was agony and I had always sobbed for hours after it.</p> <p>But this was different. The Captain slaps me on the bottom with his hand which is rough and hard. As he hits my bottom it gets hot and burning with pain and I yell out and tears pour down my face but at the same time I feel a strange warming deep inside me and my quim is soaking wet.</p> <p>It is a mixture of stinging pain and the kind of warm pleasure that I feel from riding at a hard trot on a horse when I bounce up and down in the saddle. It is like a big leather hammer banging up into my quim, and the feeling of pounding goes right up into me.</p> <p>Prince, the stallion, is the best one to do it on. He is very powerful and gives me wonderful feelings when he trots... I have become good at driving my heels into him, very hard, to get him to go fast - it has made my long legs as strong as iron.</p> <p>When Sam the groom sees me getting excited and going red in the face with trotting on Prince, he says he knows why I like to do that, but he says it is not good for young ladies. But a fat lot I care what he thinks!</p> <p>The spanking by the Captain is cruel, though, and nothing like my fun with Prince. I am being terribly bruised and getting worse. I am a mixture of shouting and sobbing. Then he says - ""Now, we will put you over the barrel and see what the rope end will do for that chubby little bottom of yours young Bunnie!"".</p> <p>I can not believe his cruelty!</p> <p>""No! Noooooo!!"", I screamed.</p> <p>But he paid no attention and picked me up under one arm and kicked over the barrel he had been sitting on and threw me over it. He fastened my wrists to a ring in the deck and used a rope to tie my ankles to two other rings so I was face down over the barrel, legs spread apart and I could not move.</p> <p>I was shouting and dreaded what I thought he would do to me next -</p> <p>""Please Captain Flaybum! Please! I am only a young defenseless girl! Papa will pay any ransom! Pleeeese have mercy on me! I will do anything you want if you will just untie me! Pleeeese!""</p> <p>""I like to hear yer holler, my sweet young Bunnie! And you will holler a lot louder before I have finished warming your plump little bottom with a rope end""</p> <p>I see him pick up a short piece of rope with a knot at the end -he raises his arm and brings the rope end down hard on my tender young bottom.</p> <p>It feels like a red hot poker across my cheeks and I shriek with the pain. My young skin is very tender, but he does it again and again, and I am soon a screaming mass of pain, begging for mercy - whenever I am able to say any words at all.</p> <p> Finally he says - ""Now let us see how you are coming on"", and puts his hand up between my legs. I am soaking wet by now, and he says - ""Feels like you are nice and ready for me, young Bunnie!""</p> <p>""I likes an easy path in so I have got grease from the galley"".</p> <p>He picks up a wood bowl from beside him on the deck and scoops his finger into it. Then he slides the finger in between my sore cheeks and right up into my bottom. Nanny had sometimes given me medicine that way and I like the feel when she wiggles her finger ""to make the medicine work!"", but Captain Flaybum is much rougher with his finger and he hurts me awfully.</p> <p>He pushes his finger in and out of my bottom a several times then he scoops his thumb into the grease bowl and pushes that up into me instead of his finger and I shout even more with the awful pain of his big thumb.</p> <p>I shout and plead for him to stop hurting me but he pays no attention and keeps ramming his huge greasy thumb in and out of my sore bottom. Then he stands up and undoes his codpiece. His thick stiff thing stands up in the air looking like a yam. It is about as long as the one that Ted the stable boy showed me but much thicker and I am terrified.</p> <p>""Captain Flaybum you will kill me if you push that into me! Do not try! You must not! It will just split me open and I will not be any use to you dead!"", and I break down in helpless shuddering sobs at what I see he is going to do to me.</p> <p>But he just throws himself down on top of me and puts his arms down to hold himself up a bit then he lowers himself and I feel his huge thing start to slide up inside my bottom.</p> <p>In a little bit then out again...</p> <p>In a bit more then out again...</p> <p>Slooowly... further in then out again...</p> <p>And I yell with terror as loud as my lungs will let me.</p> <p>""Aaaaah! I do not remember when I last had such a tight young girl as you my poppet! I takes it slow and I stretches your little bottom to make me welcome inside there and you feel lovely and warm and tight like you are sucking me inside you.</p> <p>""You grips me so tight like a vice as if you trying to suck my life right out of me.</p> <p>""You just lovely young Bunnie!"".</p> <p>In the end his enormous thing is right up inside my bottom and he presses himself hard against my sore cheeks and his huge stiff thing is as far as he can push it up inside me.</p> <p>It hurts a lot but it is an exciting hurt as he presses his huge stiff thing hard up into me making my tummy bulge against the barrel under me.</p> <p>Then a story from Ted the stable boy flashed through my mind -An Indian Rajah liked to push his thing into the bottom of a young boy, just like Captain Flaybum was doing to me now over the barrel, but the Raja always finished by strangling him with his two hands while his thing was up inside the young boy. Ted said it made the bottom of the boy grip even more on the Raja to make his white stuff shoot out harder.</p> <p>Ted said the Rajah killed a young boy like that every time he had his fun then just had the dead boy thrown to feed the vultures.</p> <p>I was sure the pirate captain was going to do the same to me then just throw my body to the sharks.</p> <p>So I almost died with relief when Captain Flaybum shouted -</p> <p>""You be too exciting for me to wait longer young Bunnie. I be comin, comin fit to die! Ooooooooh! You be so tight young Bunnie!"", and it suddenly felt like a hot clyster was being pumped right up inside my tummy...</p> <p>He lay a long time on top of me with his huge stiff thing up inside my bottom while I lay over the barrel unable to move with my wrists and ankles tied to rings on the deck. In spite of the pain, I felt a warm glow inside me which was lovely as I felt his huge stiff thing slowly going soft.</p> <p>Then as he pushed himself up off me he jiggled his thing in and out of me again a few times and it got all big and stiff again. He stood up all smeared with blood from my raw and bleeding bottom and his thing sticking right up in the air again and said -</p> <p>""Now young Bunnie that was just the beginning. Now we comes to the real fun bit"", and I saw him put grease from the galley thick onto his stiff thing and my feeling of panic and terror came straight back and I shook like a leaf in the wind.</p> <p>""We unties you young Bunny... and puts you down where you truly belongs!"" and he threw me down on my back on the deck.</p> <p>He stood over me there with his codpiece open and his enormous thing sticking up like a truncheon - it is huge! Then the Captain lifted my ankles and pulled them apart and threw himself on top of me as I lay there on my back.</p> <p>It was agonizing - I screamed with terror at the top of my voice -the deck was all sharp splinters which jabbed into my raw and bleeding bottom - I pushed my bottom up away from the jabby splinters but that just impaled my poor little quim so his slippery ramrod started going in there and with all the grease he had on his huge stiff thing it began to slide right up into me.</p> <p>I had played a bit at home with candles, but he was enormous, and he wanted to hurt me. I felt as though he was tearing me apart and I screamed in agony.</p> <p>""Ha! Surprising what a raw bum does for a young girl when she is lying bare-arsed on the splinters of a deck! Always comes jumping right up to me she does! Like she just can not wait for me to fuck her, eh! young Bunnie! And you likes that too my girl! Oh what a lovely tight little cherry!""</p> <p>I knew that Captain Flaybum was just using me to get his own quick pleasure and I was terrified. He would not care if he killed me in getting his fun. And he was probably going to throw me to the sharks anyhow when he had finished.</p> <p>But in a strange violent primitive way I wanted this savage pirate captain inside me, to give me a baby. I felt agony from the deck splinters that stabbed into my raw bum, and from his huge thing up inside my tummy, but I kept shoving my quim up hard to meet his thrusts all the time.</p> <p>I was starting to feel a shuddering ecstasy, far deeper and wilder than I had ever had when I trotted across the fields on Prince. And I did what I always did with the stallion Prince to urge him on harder - I kicked in hard with my heels, using every bit of the strength in my long legs - and my heels hit the Captain in the middle of his back...</p> <p>And it suddenly seemed like I had trodden on a brittle bit of firewood - there was a crunchy feeling under my heels...</p> <p>The Captain gave a mighty gasp and gurgle - his face turned deathly white and his mouth and eyes went wide open. He just rolled off me and over onto his back on the deck.</p> <p>I must have broken his spine, but I did not stop to find out.</p> <p>I scrambled to my feet. Captain Flaybum was still moving weakly and moaning - I grabbed his long sharp knife and I thought to stab him - but decided not to become a murderer but to prolong his agony as he deserved, so I left him to die slowly!</p> <p>I ran to the anchor rope and sawed away at it with the knife until it parted then gripped the knife between my knees and cut the rope that bound my wrists together.</p> <p>There was a strong breeze and the ship slowly drifted with it, away from the land and out towards the open ocean.</p> <p>I not only had my life but I was free again!</p></div>","['This account was found in the Old Library of a Cambridge college, between the pages of an atlas, hand-written in ink on loose sheets of paper.', 'The only words changed here are those that have long fallen into disuse, and no attempt has been made to correct the grammar or style of the original.']"
134,"Captain Flybum and the Helpless Girl, Part 2",2,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Daisy is fifteen and growing up in the crowded Dockland area of London's East End. Life there lacks many refinements, but Daisy's good humour and common sense stand by her well.",2006-02-15,1,5,"M/g, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The End of Part 1</p> <p>Young Bunnie, just able to stand, supports her weight by holding onto a shroud and gazes out over the bow of the ship to the distant horizon... her bottom is scarlet raw and looks horribly painful. What further adventures lie ahead for her, young Bunnie wonders?</p> <p>As the narrator's voice dies away, the night-club audience goes ballistic. She had asked them to make no noise during the acting and narration, and they make up for it now. As the curtain falls, they cheer Bunnie and Flaybum to the rafters. They rise to give a standing ovation... and get pleased but exhausted smiles and deep bows from the two actors.</p> <p class=""h2"">Part 2: Daisy's Story</p> <p>Tom said meet him at eight in Narrow Street outside the ""Crop and Cane"". The lady's clothing shop keeps me late dressing windows and I rushes home to put on my red dress and posh myself up with plenty of makeup because Tom always likes me looking more like twenty than the fifteen which I really am so we can go into pubs, and when he takes me somewhere to eat like tonight, and it helps that I'm tall for my age and have a nice round bum.</p> <p>I'm a few minutes late when I gets there a bit out of breath. Tom nowhere in sight - maybe he had been kept working late at the Limehouse docks? I sticks my head in the Crop and looks inside then goes over to the curb and looks up and down the street for him and a taxi pulls up in the road beside me and the door opens.</p> <p>A voice, sounds like a friend of Tom's, calls me to get in. The taxi starts with a jerk and throws me back into the seat. Hands grab me and someone says to bend me over. I feel my skirt being yanked up and the jab of a needle in my bum - and that's the last I knows for a bit.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I wakes up my wrists are tied together above my head and me looking at a thick wooden post. My eyes get clearer and I am on the deck of an old square-rigged sailing ship with men who looks like pirates. One of them plays a concertina and the rest of them dances hornpipes.</p> <p>But the whole thing is on a stage with a blaze of lights.</p> <p>Coming round, I struggle a bit but a gag stops me shouting and I'm barefoot and in a funny old fashioned dress which is not the red one I put on at home.</p> <p>Then I really comes back to life and I kicks at the post and a man shouts an order and everyone clears off except the one who shouted. He's a tall nice looking man and comes over towards me.</p> <p>Then I hears a woman starts to read a story about Captain Flaybum and a helpless girl. She reads with the voice of a toff and I soon tell from the scenery of the boat's deck and the tall man dressed like a pirate: The story is about the two of us!</p> <p>I couldn't hardly see the audience beyond the footlights but they must have told I was struggling all I could for real life to get myself free. But I was well tied and there was no way to escape!</p> <p>Just like in the story the woman is reading, Captain Flaybum takes a long knife and cuts the skirt away from my dress and cuts off my bloomers to leaving me standing bare arsed and I see someone has shaved the couple of wisps of hair from round my quim while I have been unconscious so I am as smooth as an artist's model.</p> <p>Then the captain sits himself down on top of a barrel and pulls me down over his knee and grabs one of my bums in his mouth and lifts with his hand underneath and shakes me all over the place with his teeth.</p> <p>It feels like a shark trying to eat my arse and me helpless to stop it. Tom never did that to me - not yet anyhow -and it makes me feel sexy! Then the captain grabs my other bum in his jaws and shakes me the same way and gets me even more randy.</p> <p>He drops me down onto his knee and starts to spank my bum hard so he really hurts me - just like Tom does it - and I keep thinking of the marks of his teeth that must be on my bum and the sexy pain I'm feeling like I always get from Tom's spankings and I'm soon soaking wet down there.</p> <p>He gives me a proper hard spanking, then he stops and the woman who's reading says Captain Flaybum's going to tie me over a barrel on the deck and he kicks over the one he's sitting on and pushes me over it and ties me down to iron rings on the stage with my ankles wide apart and my wrists still together.</p> <p>I've never felt so helpless in all my life lying spreadeagle over that barrel with all the audience gazing at me and not able to move with the ropes holding me down.</p> <p>Just to let them enjoy the sight I think, the captain walks away so the audience can have a good look right up my pink rosebud and all as I am tied there waiting to be beaten and I feels myself blushing scarlet all over with embarrassment.</p> <p>Then the captain comes back and he has a piece of rope in his hand about a foot long with a knot in the end. I can't do anything but squeal through the gag but the woman reading the story puts words in my mouth like begging for mercy, and I'm only a defenseless young girl, and my father will pay any ransom if he will untie me.</p> <p>The captain just laughs in a nasty way and starts to beat my bare bum with the rope and it hurts like hell and my noise gets as loud as I can make it.</p> <p>The pain is awful and I twists my head to see what he's doing to me. Through my tears I see him rub my bum with the palm of his hand and it looks like he has red dye on it so my bum is getting to look all raw - although it's not - and I realize that he could be beating me a lot harder with that rope's end.</p> <p>I give the captain a smile as best I could with a gag in my mouth - but he understood and smiled back. If anyone in the audience saw it they would think he smiled because he enjoys flogging a young girl's tender soft bottom with a rope's end -which I'm can see he really does!</p> <p>But he knows he can't overdo it - I see burly men dressed like pirates waiting in the wings and I finds later, if the captain gets too rough with Bunnie the story suddenly changes and the men leap over the side 'from another ship' and knock him down.</p> <p>Not that they'd have been much use, those men in the wings - every time I looks they're all busy having themselves off with their cocks in their hands, enjoying what's happening to me on the stage!</p> <p>The story teller woman has the captain stop beating me and use a bowl of grease to make my arsehole slippery. He turns to face the audience and puts his feet each side of my head and scoops his finger in the bowl of grease. Then he bends over my body and runs his greasy finger up and down my crack for a long time so the audience can see what he is doing and gets them all worked up for what he does next.</p> <p>Finally he slides his finger slowly up inside my sore bum and I hear a gasp from the audience and the captain whispers in my ear that it is really KY on his finger.</p> <p>I can tell from the way his finger slides smoothly up into me that someone has done it to me already while I was out for the count as it goes in so easy now and I smile again to the captain to show I likes it.</p> <p>I'm sure it looks very rough and painful to the audience though and I'm shouting as loud as I can and when he changes to use his thumb next and I wriggle like he is really hurting me.</p> <p>But his big thumb slides up into my bum as smooth and nice as his finger and I give him a wink to show it's OK and he is doing it easy and slow like Tom does and wiggles his thumb around inside me there getting me excited and I am making awful squeals and shouts through the gag as though he is killing me.</p> <p>Then he gets up again and undoes his codpiece so his stiff prick stands up proud for them all to get a good look and I give a loud shriek of terror as though a fifteen year old girl has never enjoyed a man's rampant cock inside her before.</p> <p>In the story I say he will kill me, while he stands putting KY on his prick. Then he lies himself on top of me and jiggles his bum as if he is pushing hard into me. But he is really as gentle as Tom when he does that with me, and it slides up into me a bit at a time until he's all the way in and it's just lovely to feel him right up there inside of me.</p> <p>I'm thirteen and not as tall as I am now, when Tom first tells me he wants to do me in my bum, and a friend at school shows me how to cut the end of a candle into a long point with a knife and melt it smooth over the gas cooker.</p> <p>Next day when the wax is all hard again, I use Vaseline and slowly make the narrow end of the candle slide up into my bum, in and out, further and further, until it goes all the way in and out easy and I'm all ready for Tom's big cock.</p> <p>I usually gets ready for Tom that way each time before I meets him but I'm in too much of a rush tonight to stop and do it, so some nice person at the theatre must have done it for me.</p> <p>Captain Flaybum takes it real slow and his John Thomas slides up into my bum smooth and easy. It gives me a gorgeous feeling that goes right through me and it's like heaven when he comes, right up there all the way inside me.</p> <p>He's a lovely man!</p> <p>The captain knows to go slow at the start while my excitement grows until I'm jerking every whichway and nearly mad with waiting, then he pushes hard a few times and comes right up there inside my bum hot and hard which pushes me right over the edge and I near passes out.</p> <p>Not even Tom does it better. The captain buggers me just lovely and we lies for a long time and I wiggle myself to feel him up there inside me and his knob begins to go soft and the woman slows down her reading it seems, to let the audience see us just lie and enjoy each other for a bit.</p> <p>While we are down there the captain asks if I am on the pill and I tells him 'Yes'.</p> <p>Then the woman goes on reading and the captain stands up and get himself stiff again and the audience could see the red dye on him - looking like blood from my raw bum. Then he unties me and kicks the barrel out of the way and shoves me down on the 'deck' on my back. That bit of the deck is covered with canvas so it's easy on me, never mind what the story says about jabby splinters.</p> <p>I gets the message though and pushes my quim up towards him to make it look like sharp splinters are sticking into my raw bum. I can tell someone already made my quim ready with KY too while I was unconscious, because his weapon just slides right up into my cunnie as smooth and lovely as could be.</p> <p>We go at it hard for a bit then he whispers that I am to kick my heels into the middle of his back as hard as I can when the woman says it in the story.</p> <p>I hear her read it and I gives him a good hard wallop with my heels right in the middle of his back and he rolls off me onto the deck gasping just like the story says.</p> <p>I lie for a moment a bit stunned and sorry that he has stopped fucking me. Then he whispers to get up quick and grab his knife like the story says, and he jerks his head towards the 'anchor rope'.</p> <p>I go and saw the rope through, then I cut my wrists free and - what's not in the script - I cut that bloody gag away from my mouth.</p> <p>Fee at last!</p> <p>I goes and looks out over the bow like the story says, turning my bright red bum for the audience to see and 'just able to stand, support my weight by holding onto a shroud' as if I was limp from all his punishments.</p> <p>But if anything's worn me out it's the wonderful sex Captain Flaybum just gave me - better than I can remember in all of my fifteen years!</p> <p>The curtain comes down. The captain throws a cloak around me and leads me in front to bow and smile to the audience who's all shouting and cheering like I've never heard any audience cheer before.</p> <p>They go completely mad when I turns and throws my arms round Captain Flaybum and kiss and hug him again and again. He shows he likes it by he grabs my bum with his hands and pulls me to him so all the audience can see.</p> <p>He had really been very kind to a young girl of fifteen who's tied up and gagged, bare arsed and helpless, completely in his power to hurt any way he wants.</p> <p>But instead of that, he gives me the most wonderful sex on the stage that night. Tom never done it better with me, and that's saying a bit!</p> <p>When the manager at last tells us we've given the audience enough he leads me back to a dressing room with a warm tub of water ready for me and tells me that the young woman Lucy would look after me, and he tells her to keep everyone else out, and asks what my name is. 'Daisy' I tells him and thanks him for the tub of water.</p> <p>I soap myself clean and relax in the warm water then Lucy dries me off with a soft towel and helps me get back into my own clothes.</p> <p>She has some makeup and I feels better after I put a bit of lipstick back on. I asks Lucy the name of the place where we are but she tells me the manager had said she's not to answer any questions from me and it's as much as her job's worth to tell me anything</p> <p>When I have my coat on ready to go she rings the bell and the manager comes and sends Lucy away. When the door shuts he gives me an envelope and tells me to tuck it away safely, as there's five hundred pounds in it to say thank you for acting the part of Bunnie on the stage that evening.</p> <p>I'm over the moon: it's more than I make in a month working at the shop and it stops Tom getting upset about tonight because every girl, twelve and up in the East End of London likes to do a bit of whoring on the side just to get some spending money, and that includes Tom's young sister too. We can have a real family party with the money, just for a start!</p> <p>Then the manager asks when am I going to be sixteen and I tells him next July third. Then he says he wants me to work here at the night club regular every month as I make a good Bunnie, but he says I can't do that until I'm sixteen which is why he's paying me a bit extra today.</p> <p>In fact he says I wouldn't be working there at all tonight except the regular Bunnie for that Saturday phones and says she's got a fever, and Len goes out to find a girl who can do the act and he thinks I looks about twenty when I comes out of the ""Crop and Cane"" in Limehouse and ready for a bit of fun!</p> <p>I tells him Len could have asked - if he hadn't stuck a needle into my bum and put me unconscious! But bygones be bygones I tell him, and can I come and see him about working here after I turn sixteen?</p> <p>He has me write down my name and address so he can send me a birthday card to tell me where to come to, and he copies the address to tell the taxi driver where to take me home tonight.</p> <p>He says he has to blindfold me first so I don't know where I've been and he will walk me a little way like that, then he'll get the taxi for me and put me in.</p> <p>As I'm sitting there in the taxi on the way home I feels like a real lady and I can't wait until the third of July so I can play the part of Bunnie every month - without a gag in my mouth too!</p></div>",[]
135,Rosie Pays for a Christmas Present,-1,PENT,PEmbury@aool.com,"Rosie’s diary for the day begins in a way that is familiar to any man who has repaired televisions in a poor neighborhood:  Her mother offers an hour with Rosie in payment for a TV repair. As a bonus, Mom also gives the repair man the switches that she herself uses to punish the young schoolgirl.",2006-12-18,5,4,"M/g, bd, sp, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pent040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I only saw the van outside our cottage after I’d walked up from the road. It was parked where everyone else does, behind the fir trees, beside the notice that Mom had put up: </p> <p>If a car is already here, please return later or phone.<br/> Clients must not to be disturbed during a fitting.<br/> Thank you.<br/> Anne Sinclair, Dressmaker.</p> <p>So with the van there, I expected to have the kitchen to myself, but I opened the door and Mom greeted me: </p> <p>“You’re back late from school! What kept you, Rosie love? This is Ted who used to be a school teacher in Africa!</p> <p>“He’s a repair man now and come to fix our TV” </p> <p>I looked at the pleasant-faced wiry man:</p> <p><i>“Hi Ted! I’m Rose! Maybe you can help me with my holiday homework later?” </i> as I gave him an ‘I-know-I’m-fresh’ look.</p> <p>“Glad to meet you, Rose, I’m sure! What’s your homework?”, and he grinned back at me.</p> <p><i>“Why did the Germans lose World War One? I’ll have to get books out of the village library and spend hours reading!”</i></p> <p>“You need to know about why the Schlieffen Plan failed, Rose. It’s all on the web.”</p> <p><i>“Thanks Ted! Maybe you can tell me about it when you’ve finished?”</i></p> <p>I dumped my school bag beside the table with Mom’s sewing machine on it, and I saw Mom had put the one good light near the TV to help Ted with his repairs. Then I went off to the bathroom. </p> <p>I’d just got my kilt back down again when the shouting started, and I went back quick to the kitchen.</p> <p>“What do you mean, you haven’t got any money?” </p> <p>The bright light by the TV had been switched off and Ted was storming away in the dimly lit kitchen: </p> <p>“The total is a hundred and fifty three dollars and thirty two cents. You’re worse than any bare-bottomed native in the African jungle! D’you think I’m going to give you a new television tube and my time to come all the way from the town out here into the boondocks and make it work right, without being paid?!” and he was hopping mad. </p> <p>“Now you don’t need to be like that Ted! Money isn’t the only thing in life. A man like you needs other things too, and young Rosie here has promised me she will give you a lovely time that you will never forget. She’s still a virgin, and you’ll be her very first man.”</p> <p>This is what Mom and I had planned: I wanted to make the repair of the TV a present to Mom for Christmas. She works so hard all the year with making dresses and stuff, and I do almost nothing to help with the money. </p> <p>“Rose is a nice enough girl - but she hasn’t got much of a figure, has she?!” and it’s true that I’m tall for twelve, and thin with it (which is why I am good at basketball!)</p> <p>A friend at school told me she had let a washing-machine repair man have sex with her, instead of her mom paying money for his work. It had seemed such a good idea to say: “Rosie will make it up to you” to the TV repair man when it came time to pay. But it didn’t look now as if it was going to work. Maybe my friend was more attractive to men than me?!</p> <p>“She’s got a nice bottom Ted! Turn round Rosie and show yourself to him.” </p> <p>I turned round, trying hard to smile over my shoulder at Ted, and Mom lifted the back of my school kilt. I’d left my panties off, like we’d planned. My hips were narrow but my bottom stood out, firm and round, and I bent my back a bit to make it stick out even more, smooth and inviting, and turned it slowly side to side.</p> <p>Ted’s eyes became glued straight away to my smooth round cheeks in the dim light with not much more than the blaze of the wood fire in the hearth for him to see me by, and Mom walked quick as a cat to the bedroom door and opened it for Ted to see inside:</p> <p>“You’ll be completely private in there. There’s bolts on the door and thick curtains on the window so no one will ever know what you and she do in there together.”</p> <p>“You’ve done me wrong, both of you. I planned to go home with money in my pocket tonight. Where’s the switch you use to punish her?” </p> <p>Mom gets the stick from corner: </p> <p>“Here! This is the switch and it makes her cry loud enough!”</p> <p>“That’s not a man’s switch: it could easy break. Have you got others?”</p> <p>“Yes, I’ve a couple more here” and Mom gives them to him.</p> <p>“I’m not going to take Rose’s cherry and spoil her chances for marrying, but I want you to make her squeaky-clean. So start by cleaning inside her bottom with warm water. </p> <p>“Have you got a vaginal douche with a thick tube on it to slide up into her, and wash her out properly?” and Mom nods. </p> <p>“After you’ve cleaned her insides, I want you to wash all round her hips with soap and water, so she smells sweet and lovely. </p> <p>“I like her kilt and blouse so leave those on. But have her take everything else off. </p> <p>“And I don’t want her trying to change her mind half way through, so put a clean sheet on the bed, lay her face-down on that, and tie her wrists and ankles to the bedposts. </p> <p>“And leave a gag for me to tie in her mouth in case she’s a baby about screaming when I punish her with the switch on her bare bottom.</p> <p>“I don’t like being paid this way, but if it’s all you are offering, I’ll have your young Rosie in there with me for an hour or so, and punish her properly.</p> <p>“I’ll sit and watch the TV that I have just repaired, until she is tied down to the bed and you say she is ready for me. And I’d like to have a bottle of beer to drink while I’m waiting. Thank you! </p> <p>“Are you both happy with this? I can take the new bits out of the TV again, and just go away, if you want?!”</p> <p><i>“No! Don’t do that Ted!”</i> I said quickly, <i>“I want the TV repair to be my Christmas present to Mom”</i>, and I went off quickly to the bathroom before he could change his mind, to get ready like he’d said, and Mom followed me.</p> <p>But as soon as the bathroom door closed behind us:</p> <p><i>“Mom, I’m beginning to get scared. I’m going to be tied down to the bed and the door locked so I am completely helpless and alone with a man who is really mad at us both. </i></p> <p>“He’s used to caning children in the African jungle, and he will be beating me as hard as he likes with wood switches on my bare bottom. </p> <p>“There’ll be nothing to stop him hurting me really bad. Mom, I’m not sure I’ll be safe?!”</p> <p>My knees knocked together in panic, thinking of the thrashing this angry man was about to give me, with the switches cutting deep into the flesh of my tender young bottom and blood everywhere. </p> <p>My bottom lip was quivering like a jelly – I just couldn’t stop it!</p> <p>“You got to decide for yourself, Rose love. If you don’t want to risk it, he will leave us with the TV not working, and it will probably never work ever again! </p> <p>“But you’re right: Once he has bolted the bedroom door with you and him in there together, he can beat you as hard as he likes. I won’t be able to stop him, whatever he does to you!</p> <p> “There’s one thing, though: Do you remember he said he wasn’t going to spoil your chances for marrying? Well, apart from anything else, that means he’s not going to cause you any permanent harm, Rosie love.”</p> <p><i>“Well... I guess you’re right, Mom. And I suppose the pain will wear off before I go to back to school again. </i></p> <p>“I’ll do it Mom!” </p> <p>I tried to hide my shaky voice: I didn’t want to show Mom that I was really scared about the angry beating my bare bottom was going to be given with those thin wood switches.</p> <p>“Good girl! Thank you Rosie love! It’s a lovely present you are giving us both, and just in time to completely change the kind of Christmas we are going to have,” and Mom gave me a big hug and a kiss.</p> <p>“Now I have to squirt warm water up into your bottom, Rosie love, and I’m going to use my douche to do it... There, it’s full of water now, and the next thing is to slide the thick tube up into your bottom.</p> <p>“I’ll make you slippery inside with this hand cream,” and Mom put some on her finger and tasted it.</p> <p>“Mmmmm. Tastes good!” which seemed an odd thing to say.</p> <p>“Now I’ll make the inside of your bottom slippery with the hand cream and that will let the thick tube of the douche slide up into you real easy, Rose love, so bend over the bath for me”</p> <p>Mom used the cream on her finger and moved it around while she pressed against my rosebud until it slowly began to slide up into my bottom.</p> <p>Then she pulled her finger out and put hand cream on the tube of the douche, and wiggled that around against my rosebud until the tube slid slowly up into my bottom, just like her finger had done.</p> <p>She told me to be ready for the first squirt of water and I felt it nice and warm as it slowly went up inside my bottom.</p> <p>“Hold the water in you, Rosie love, and I’ll fill the bulb again.”</p> <p>It was hard to hold the water in me after she had pulled out the tube, but I managed. The next squirt of warm water made my bottom really full and I told Mon that was all I could take.</p> <p>“Right, then. Walk slowly over to the toilet while I hold the bulb in place . . Now bend your legs until you are nearly down on the seat... And I pull it out... and the water comes rushing out of your bottom.</p> <p>“When you think all the water is out, dab your bottom and let me see the paper”</p> <p>We did this five or six times until the paper was clean when I dabbed myself, then a few more times more after that.</p> <p>After that Mom took a face cloth and washed my bottom all over and underneath with perfumed soap, then she rinsed me off and dried me carefully. </p> <p>We went through into the bedroom and Mom put a clean sheet over the bed then told me to take off my shoes and socks and bra so I had nothing on me except my blouse and kilt.</p> <p>I climbed up onto the bed and layed myself face down, and Mom used some men’s neck ties to fasten my wrists and ankles to the bedposts.</p> <p>I was getting more and more nervous and trembly all the time as I was lying there, unable to move and completely helpless while Mom called to Ted.</p> <p>She had left a cloth the size of a table napkin beside me and said to Ted: “There’s the gag, if you really have to use one. Thank you for doing this, Rosie love”, and she kissed me on the cheek.</p> <p>As she was going out the door, Ted brought in his toolbox and plunked it down in a corner: “Just so I know where that is!”, and said:</p> <p>“Keep the TV playing loud please Ma’am: I don’t want you worried with hearing every time the stick smacks into your young daughter’s tender little bottom!”</p> <p>I was really frightened now, sweating and shaking like a leaf!</p> <p>After Mom had left the room I heard Ted use the two bolts to fasten the thick door, and Mom had the TV on loud enough that we could hear it. </p> <p>Ted went over and checked the curtains were really closed, then he came back to where I was, tied down to the big bed and said: </p> <p>“Lift your middle up – I’m going to push a pillow under you. And again! There, your bottom is nicely up in the air now ready for me to thrash.”</p> <p>I was terrified, now that the time had really come when he was going to use his strong right arm with the wood switch to beat my bare bottom as hard as he felt like, as punishment for not paying him.</p> <p>He stood at the top of the bed so I could see him as took off his jacket and rolled up the sleeves on his muscular arms.</p> <p>“Now young Rose! Time for the switch!”</p> <p>And I said with my voice all shaky:</p> <p><i>“Not too hard please Ted?”</i></p> <p>“A hundred and fifty dollars hard, young Rose. </p> <p>“Unless you want me to untie your hands and wrists from the bedposts and take the new parts back out of your television set, and leave now?”</p> <p><i>“No! Don’t do that! Please! I’d rather you beat me with the switch!”</i></p> <p>Then Ted lifted the back of the kilt from my bottom and ran his hands over my smooth round cheeks, which stood up firm and proud.</p> <p>“You’d rather I beat you Rose? Good! Because I’m feeling now so I really will enjoy beating your lovely round bottom, young Rose, so I make you squerm and wriggle enough with pain to make up for not paying me. </p> <p>“You have a firm round bottom that just asks to be beaten, you know Rose!</p> <p>“I’m going to start light and get harder and harder. You will be able to take a more severe beating that way.”</p> <p>The first stroke of the switch wasn’t even as hard as when Mom uses it on me. </p> <p>“This doesn’t give me any pleasure, Rose!” Ted said, then:</p> <p><b><i>CRACK!</i></b></p> <p>“I don’t know what you think I’m going to use to buy food!”</p> <p><b><i>CRACK!</i></b></p> <p>“Punishing you doesn’t pay my rent!”</p> <p><b><i>CRACK!</i></b></p> <p>The cuts of the switch were beginning to get harder already, and he talked on and on like this between the strokes of the switch on my poor bottom, but he used his hand to rub my sore cheeks after each blow with the cane, saying: </p> <p>“I’ll rub your cheeks to disperse the bruises. We don’t want your bottom looking black and bruised after this, Rose! People at school might not believe when you say they were made by your Mom, and we don’t want that, do we?”</p> <p>I was gasping after each stroke of the switch and tears were soon pouring down my face, but I was trying not to make a lot of noise in case he tied the gag tight in my mouth.</p> <p>I squermed and wriggled my bottom all over the place after each stroke, and that seemed to take away the pain a bit, and he was taking longer and longer to massage the cheeks of my aching bottom between his strokes with the switch, and that felt nice.</p> <p>As the cuts of the switch got harder a cry of pain began to escape me with each one as he thwacked it down on my poor bottom while I was held firmly in place with my wrists and ankles tied to the bedposts so there was no way for me to escape the punishment, wriggle and squerm as hard as I liked... </p> <p>Ted must have given me about thirty of those painful strokes with switch, when he said: </p> <p>“I am waiting to hear you say you are sorry that you are not able to pay me what you owe for repairing your television Rosie, but I’ve heard nothing at all from you so far!”</p> <p><i>“Oh! Ted, I’m sorry! I <b>am</b> sorry!! It was real mean of us and I’m very <b>very</b> sorry we have no money to give you Ted!!!”</i></p> <p>“I am glad to hear you say that, Rose. That’s enough with the switch then -enough while you’re face-down on the bed anyhow, Rose.”</p> <p>I just lay there stunned and sore and it was a bit before I could stop crying from the pain and the humiliation of being tied down and helpless while a complete stranger was beating my bare bottom.</p> <p>I was still sobbing in my misery when I saw Ted take his shirt off before he lay down below me on the bed and I wondered what he was going to do to punish me next.</p> <p>“Shush Rosie! I’m going to sooth your painful weals” and I felt his warm wet tongue gently licking the cheeks of my bottom!</p> <p>He used his tongue very softly at first and I could feel him soothing the bruises that he had made with the switch.</p> <p>No one had ever licked my bottom before, and it felt strangely lovely, through the stinging pain of his beating!</p> <p>Then Ted began to lick harder and his wet tongue was slipping down between my cheeks and in and out. It was making me tingle and I was getting really wet down there too.</p> <p>Then he pressed his face hard down between the sore cheeks of my firm round bottom and his tongue started to push right up into my rosebud just a tiny bit at first but more and more each time that he lifted his face then pushed it down hard into me again.</p> <p>It felt gorgeous and I was soaking wet down there, and I knew then why Mom had put some hand cream in her mouth and said: “Mmmmm! It tastes good!”... She had guessed what Ted was going to do to me!</p> <p>And Ted had just told me: ‘That’s enough with the switch then’, so I had already paid for the hundred and fifty dollar repair with the caning he’d just given me!</p> <p>That’s more than I could earn with boring baby-sitting every night for a month, which no one round here wants me to do anyhow.</p> <p>Ted seemed to go on for ages pushing his tongue up there between the cheeks of my bottom and I couldn’t keep myself from moaning with pleasure: I liked it so much and I lifted my bottom up in the air a bit more so his tongue would go further into me and Ted slipped a hand under my clittie and began to rub me there. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! It was Lovvvvvvvely!</p> <p>Then Ted started shoving with his jaws like a dog rootling into a burrow for a rabbit: Thump... thump... thump... His teeth were nibbling at my sore cheeks and hurting me, but he was giving me a wild exciting feel too, right inside me.</p> <p>Then something strange started to happen to me and I was jerking like I once saw an epileptic girl at school but it was lovely and I didn’t know or care what was happening to me as Ted pushed his tongue into me harder and harder while he nibbled and pushed his face up into my bottom and rubbed on my clittie until suddenly I just didn’t know anything any more.</p> <p>I must have gone unconscious, because next thing I was waking up and I was feeling relaxed and drowsy but I could hear and see again. </p> <p><i>“Ted, I need a pee. There’s a potty under the bed and I need to use it.”</i></p> <p>“I’ll let you up, Rose, so you can have your pee,” and he started to undo the men’s neck ties that bound me to the bedposts.</p> <p>But the first one he undid, he tied round my neck, and the second one he tied to that. By the third one, I was like an animal on a tether. As Ted untied the last one, I asked: </p> <p><i>“What are you doing Ted? You’ve got me tied like a dog on a lead!”</i></p> <p>“More like a slave girl in an African market!” he laughed. “Up you get now and have your pee!”</p> <p>I managed to slide off the bed without my sore bottom touching it, and squatted over the potty from under the bed, and I had a long one. </p> <p>While I peed I asked:</p> <p><i>“Ted what was the Schlieffen Plan that the Germans had, and what went wrong with it?”</i></p> <p>“The plan of Alfred von Schlieffen was for the German army to copy the way that Hannibal conquered a huge Roman army in 216 BC, so the Germans would capturer the whole of France in just forty days. Trouble was that by 1914 von Schlieffen had retired and his successor altered the plan.</p> <p>“Now you tell me something about your school work Rosie: What are you doing in math?”</p> <p><i>“We’ve been doing algebra so far this year Ted and it’s boring. Our teacher goes too slow. I’m not sure she understands it too well herself!”</i></p> <p>“Right! Now stop trying to change the subject Rose. We are here to punish you!” and grinned at me.</p> <p>“Here, dry yourself with this.” and he handed me a paper tissue </p> <p>“Now, Rose, you are mine for another forty minutes still! I’ll tie your hands in front of you with the gag... and I’ll make sure your kilt is hitched up into your belt so everyone in the African market can see the stripes on your bottom. </p> <p>“Now walk in front of me so all the African men can see the punishment I’ve given you on your lovely smooth bottom. And I’ll give you another stripe from time to time while you walk down this nice long room in front of me,” and he flicked my bottom lightly with the switch.</p> <p>I didn’t like that at all. It was demeaning and I turned to object, but he flicked the switch across the fronts of my thighs and I turned my back to him again quickly, to ‘walk through the African market.’</p> <p>I remembered the movie “Sinbad the Sailor” and men in African clothes seemed to be standing watching me now, with their tongues pushed out as though they wanted to go up into my bottom the way Ted had done. </p> <p>“Turn and go the other way, Rosie. I like seeing the stripes across your cheeks as they move up and down when you walk!” and Ted flicked my bottom again as I walked slowly down the long bedroom. </p> <p>The flick with the switch made me squerm all over the place and he laughed like he enjoyed seeing me do that, so I wriggled my bottom some more for him, and for the African men who were all watching me in the slave market.</p> <p>I always was a bit of a show-off!</p> <p>“Now Rosie, still half an hour to go: Back on the bed again for more punishment! But I want all your clothes off for this next bit Rosie love”</p> <p>I hadn’t any shyness in front of Ted by this time and I took off my kilt and blouse, which was all the clothes I had on. Ted tugged playfully at the noose round my neck from across the bed while he laughed, but I was feeling more sure of myself by now and leaned away from him:</p> <p><i>“Give a girl a chance, will you? Always rushing to spank me, Ted!</i></p> <p>“You won’t get a good price for this slave girl if you damage her you know!”</p> <p>He laughed some more at that:</p> <p>“You can be sure I have no intention of parting with this slave girl, Rosie love!”</p> <p>I climbed back up on the bed again and lay face-down, completely naked, and carefully arranged myself with the pillows under my tummy and my bare bottom up in the air, the way it had been before:</p> <p><i>“Haven’t I paid you enough yet for the repair, Ted?”</i> and I felt completely unprotected and awfully exposed to whatever he chose to do to me, in spite of our joking around.</p> <p>“Not nearly enough! And you’re going to pay in a different way now, Rosie. I don’t think I need to tie you down again, do I? But I want your legs spread wide apart like you had them before. I am going to sooth the stripes on your soft white bottom another way Rosie.”</p> <p>I did as he said and put my legs wide apart as I lay over the pillows.</p> <p>Then Ted sat beside me on the bed with a tube of Vaseline he’d got from his toolbox, and he let me see as he put some of it on one of his fingers, which he slid down between my cheeks and pushed against my rosebud and he slithered his slippery finger all around my lips down there and began to push it gently up into my bottom.</p> <p>“You really have a very nice firm bottom, Rosie. I’m not going to punish you any more, I was just joking. I’m going to sooth your sore cheeks so they don’t burn so much. It may surprise you but research has shown that the best way to soothe your cheeks after a beating with the switch is to massage the <b><i>inside</i></b> of your bottom like I am doing now which will relax the tensions in your muscles...” and he went on talking to me quietly about things like “and you can imagine the kind of research that went into getting <b><i>those</i></b> results!” while he gently worked his slippery finger further and further up inside my bottom.</p> <p>It felt lovely!</p> <p>Ted didn’t push hard at all and it took forever before his finger was right up inside my bottom. Then he began to move his finger slowly out and back in again, out and back in again until it was sliding in and out, slippery and easy and giving me the most wonderful feelings down there.</p> <p>“What’s your favorite color, Rosie love?</p> <p><i>“I like red, Ted. A dark red like you can get in wallflowers. Oh! That’s lovely!”</i></p> <p>“And what candy do you like best, Rosie love?”</p> <p><i>“I’m not really fond of sweet things, Ted. I like cheese more. Can you slide your finger in any further?”</i></p> <p>“Any particular preference in cheese, Rosie love? There’s lots of kinds!”</p> <p><i>“I like the orange colored cheese that Mom gets from the supermarket. I don’t know if it’s got a name?</i></p> <p>“Do keep massaging me in there Ted! It’s working and my bottom is far less sore now!”</p> <p>“Have you tried eating cheese with fruit, Rosie love? Strawberries or slices of a ripe apple or pear all go well with cheese!”</p> <p><i>“No, I must try that. This feels really lovely Ted!”</i></p> <p>And next thing he took his finger right out of my bottom and reached over for the tube of Vaseline on the bed-side table next to my head and he smeared lots of it onto his thumb. </p> <p>Well, his thumb was much bigger and he had to start all over again slowly pressing on the lips of my rosebud, and Ted was asking me about what movie actors I liked best, and singers and music and things, so I forgot all about what he was doing with his thumb going slowly up inside my bottom because he was so gentle with it.</p> <p>Then I realized his huge slippery thumb was all the way into my bottom and he was bending its joints and giving me lovely feelings as his thumb slithered slowly up and down inside my bottom.</p> <p>“Tell me Rosie, who thought up the idea of saying you had no money and <b><i>you</i></b> would make it up to me? Was it you or your Mom? I am just curious to know.”</p> <p><i>“It was me Ted. Mom keeps telling me to spend all the time I can with my school books so I will keep on doing well in the tests instead of going out and earning some money so I wanted to give my Mom a Christmas present by saving her a big expense and I asked her to tell you to take me into the bedroom to pay for the television repair. But I never dreamed it would be so much fun with you Ted. This feels lovely!”</i></p> <p>“You’re a brave girl Rosie. You had no idea how hard I might have beaten you! And you’re very nice to your Mom too!” and Ted leaned forward and kissed me long and slow on my lips.</p> <p>“You’re beginning to make me very fond of you, you know Rosie love?!” </p> <p>Tears suddenly came to my eyes for no reason, and Ted’s thumb up in my bottom felt so good.</p> <p>“What does your Dad do, Rosie love? Is he away from home a lot?”</p> <p><i>“I don’t know who my father is Ted. I’m sure Mom knows but she won’t tell me anything about him. But this couldn’t be lovelier, what you are doing to me now Ted!”</i></p> <p>Once Ted had managed to slide his big thumb right up into my tight round bottom, he left it there all quiet without moving for a time, then he began to move it slowly until it was sliding easily, smooth and slippery in and out of my bottom.</p> <p>I was loving it and cooing with delight while he massaged the inside of my bottom like this. ‘Punishments’? I would like to have this kind of punishment every day!</p> <p>“Right! I’m going to give you a real massage inside your bottom now Rosie. This is what I have been preparing you for and making you ready so you will really enjoy what I am going to do now.”</p> <p>Ted slid his thumb out of my bottom and stood up. Then he took off the rest of his clothes, and I saw his huge thick thing sticking out stiff in front of him.</p> <p>“You’ve seen one of these before I’m sure Rosie and you will just love it as I slide it slowly up into your bottom, now that you all ready for me”, and all the time he was talking he was covering his monster of a stiff thing with Vaseline from the tube he had put on the bed-side table, but I was frightened just looking at his enormous thick thing sticking up in the air so close to me.</p> <p><i>“That’s huge Ted! It can’t possibly even start to go into me down there! It’ll just split me in two up the middle and the doctors would have to try and sew me together again!”</i></p> <p>“Trust me Rosie love! It will feel heavenly as it slides all the way up into your lovely young bottom.</p> <p>“There’s an old saying: ‘Long and thin goes too far in: It’s short and thick that does the trick!’ And that’s just what mine is, Rosie love: Short and thick!”</p> <p><i>“I’m scared Ted! You will stop straight away if I shout, won’t you Ted?!”</i></p> <p>“Of course I will Rosie love, but I know you’re going to love the feeling as it slides slowly up into your sweet little bottom, just like my thumb did... You’ll see, Rosie love!”</p> <p>Then Ted climbed onto the bed and layed his warm muscular body on top of me with the round end of his stiff thing pressing up between the cheeks of my bottom, against my rosebud. </p> <p>He moved himself up a bit towards my head and his thing pressed </p> <p>harder against me... then I felt my rosebud open and his stiff slippery thing began to slide a little way up into my bottom.</p> <p>It felt marvelous and I pushed myself back so it slowly went in a bit further.</p> <p><i>“Oh! Ted that’s nice!”</i></p> <p>Then Ted pulled it out a bit... and back in again, and a bit further this time. </p> <p>“Slowly, Rosie, very slowly! It has to stretch you as it goes in to make you wide enough to enter. So, very slow and gradual, Rosie love! And you love the feel of my big slippery thing as it slowly stretches your insides and slides up into your bottom!” </p> <p>We went on slowly like this with me helping him all the time and telling him how nice it felt until Ted’s rough hairy tummy was pressing hard against the sore cheeks of my bottom and his huge stiff thing was all the way up inside me as far as he could go.</p> <p><i>“Mmmmmm! Ted that’s gorgeous you being right up inside me. You are lovely Ted.”</i></p> <p>I felt pain, from him pressing his hairy body with all his weight down onto the sore welts where he had used the switch on my bottom. But this pain was mixed with delirious pleasure from the feeling of having my insides stretched so much, gently but firmly by Ted’s huge stiff penis, as he had ever so slowly slid its whole slippery length right up into my bottom.</p> <p><i>“Ted, that gives me a gorgeous feeling that goes right through me all the way from head to toe, Ted. It’s just lovely!”</i></p> <p>“You’re a dear sweet young girl, Rosie love! I am so glad you asked to pay me in this way,” and he kissed my face again. </p> <p>“You bottom grips me wonderfully tight and I want you to stay completely still for a minute, Rosie love, or I will lose everything.”</p> <p>I wasn’t sure what he meant, but I kept still and waited until he moved first.</p> <p>After a bit: </p> <p>“Let’s change positions, Rosie love,” and Ted lifted himself up off my back.</p> <p>“I’ll lie on my back, flat on the bed, and you kneel facing my feet with your knees each side of me and your rosebud right over my stiff massage tool.</p> <p>“Now you lower yourself slowly so my rampant penis slowly slides all the way up into your bottom, my sweet young Rosie...... </p> <p>“What I love to see is you moving up and down until the whole of my rigid penis has slowly disappeared right up into your lovely bottom and you have got all of me up there inside of you, Rosie love. </p> <p>“It’s a sight I will never forget and I will remember you doing this with your beautiful young bottom as long as I live, Rosie love! </p> <p>“That’s absolutely wonderful, Rosie love! How does it feel to you?”</p> <p><i>“It’s just lovely Ted as I feel your huge stiff thing stretching my insides and it is sliding slowly up into me Ted!”</i></p> <p>I used the muscles in my legs to raise my bottom a bit and his stiff penis came back out most of the way, then I bent the angle of my bottom a bit so Ted’s huge stiff thing pressed forward hard against the inside of my tummy, while I slowly lowered myself again and his huge stiff penis gave me the most wonderful feelings as it went slowly up into me, pressing hard against the back of my clittie, it felt, as it went up into my bottom again and again until it was all the way up inside me and I was pressing right down with my bottom sitting on Ted’s hairy tummy.</p> <p><i>“Oh! Ted that feels soooooooooooooo good and your huge stiff thing is further up into my bottom than ever before!!”</i></p> <p>“Stop moving Rosie love! That feels wonderful for me too, but you must not move for a minute while I cool off a bit or it will all be over before you are ready Rosie love. Men get excited quicker than girls, you know Rosie” and Ted’s hands clasped my bottom firmly to make sure I stayed still.</p> <p><i>“It’s wonderful to feel every inch of you up there inside my bottom Ted, stretching my insides and completely filling me: I love it!”</i></p> <p>After a bit:</p> <p>“Now shift around Rosie love and get your legs untangled so you can stretch them out beside my legs, then lie back on my tummy, Rosie love.” </p> <p><i>“Oh! It feels lovely with you inside me while I am moving around Ted! It pushes you further than ever up into my bottom, Ted.” </i></p> <p>“You feel so good Rosie love, lying back on top of me. Give me your hand... now push your fingers down into your tummy about there... and you can feel my stiff thing right up inside your tummy... and you can push it from side to side... while I’m stroking your clittie at the same time.”</p> <p><i>“That’s wonderful Ted! Oooh! Your stiff thing really does move inside my tummy when I push it! Can you feel me doing that Ted?”</i></p> <p>“I can feel your fingers pushing on my shaft, Rosie love. That’s really lovely!”</p> <p><i>“Doesn’t move much Ted, but it feels just wonderful inside me!”</i></p> <p>I was in seventh heaven as Ted completely filled my bottom with his stiff penis and me pushing it from side to side in my tummy while Ted tickled my clittie and got me more and more excited.</p> <p>I was beginning to tremble and jerk around again, just like before, and I felt Ted starting to move his stiff penis in and out of my bottom. </p> <p>Soon I wasn’t sure what was happening to me, then Ted’s thing started throbbing up there inside me and it felt like when Mom was squirting warm water from her douche up there in my bottom but it was Ted’s huge stiff thing squirting instead and I got more and more excited then my mind seemed to just go blank and I don’t know what happened next.</p> <p>When I came back to this world again, Ted was lying beside me on the bed.</p> <p>“Did all of this hurt you, Rosie love? Or did you like some of what we did together?</p> <p><i>“You really hurt me with that switch Ted, but it was nice in a funny sort of way. I’ve never had a father and you made me feel as though you really cared about me, by the way you punished me for being naughty. That was nice of you Ted.</i></p> <p><i>“The bit I liked best was when your huge warm stiff slippery thing was first sliding slowly up into my bottom: it gave me a gorgeous feeling that went right through me!</i></p> <p><i>“Then I felt like I was in heaven when you got right up all the way inside me and just stayed there for a long time with me lying on my tummy and all your weight pressing down on top of me. You completely filled me and it felt gorgeous. </i></p> <p>“Then when you had me turn my back and sit down on your monster cock and said you wanted to see your huge stiff thing disappearing up into my bottom. </p> <p>“It really was fun when I wriggled my bottom around so your ‘stiff massage tool’ pressed on different places inside my bottom as I lifted myself and slid back along your slippery stiff thing down onto you again! That gave me wild sensations!</p> <p>“Then when I lay back on your hairy chest I could feel your big stiff cock right up there inside me by pressing my fingers into my tummy. It felt weird and lovely. So I just loved most of what we did together Ted!</p> <p>“Ted, did you do these things a lot with the schoolgirls when you were a teacher in Africa Ted?”</p> <p>“Only with one, Rosie love. </p> <p>“After I’d been out in Africa a couple of years, running the school for a mining company, a woman who worked in the offices of the mine there died in a car accident and left a daughter of eleven called Yasmine. </p> <p>“She had nowhere to turn so I took her in ‘to help my houseboy’ after school with the housework in my bungalow.</p> <p>“Yasmine actually stayed with him in the kitchen to do her homework after school and to eat.</p> <p>“He had her help wash up the dinner dishes, then he came with Yasmine when he checked with me in my study to ask if there was anything else I wanted before he went home. Yasmine would stay and liked to cuddle up to me, whatever I was doing in my study. </p> <p>“But it wasn’t long before I had to punish young Yasmine for something she’d done wrong: left her shoes around on the floor of my study again, or some other trivial thing that I used as an excuse.</p> <p>“I took Yasmine over my knee, lifted her cotton dress and pulled down her panties, then spanked her on the bare bottom, which was a most beautiful shape, with the typical Arab color of pale coffee!</p> <p>“I don’t believe anyone had ever spanked Yasmine on her bare bottom before in all her eleven years, and at first she lay over my knees as if she was stunned.</p> <p>“But then she began to squerm and her hoarse grunts told me the same thing as her sparkling eyes and the patch of wetness where her little cunnie rested on the leg of my trousers: </p> <p>“The spanking was making dear young Yasmine highly excited!</p> <p>“I cuddled her in my arms afterwards, with a hand gently fondling her sore bottom to sooth her. After she fell sound asleep, I placed her quietly in her bed for the night.</p> <p>“I found other reasons and ways to punish Yasmine after that, usually on a Friday night so any bruises had disappeared by school on Monday.</p> <p>“I think it was the whole ceremony of the punishment, as much as the pain itself, that Yasmine enjoyed so much.”</p> <p><i>“Ted what ways of punishments did Yasmine find most exciting Ted?”</i></p> <p>“At first, Yasmine liked me to tie her face down, flat on the bed with her hands and feet fastened to the bedposts, just like you were today Rosie love, and I used a school switch on her beautiful bare young bottom. </p> <p>“But sometimes she suggested that I beat her while she was standing naked with her wrists tied to a bar above her head so she could dance around while I caned her bottom and put on a real show of agony while I made out I was ‘beating her unmercifully like a slave girl who had misbehaved’.</p> <p>“Other times she liked me to spank her bottom with my hand while she was bent over the back of a padded armchair with her hands and feet tied to its legs, “Like in an English girls’ school” she would say.</p> <p>“Those were some of the ways I remember most.”</p> <p><i>“Ted what did you do afterwards ‘to sooth her bottom’ Ted?!</i></p> <p>“Well I massaged her sore cheeks between each stroke of the switch of course Rosie love, just as I did with you, while I enjoyed fondling their exquisitely smooth softness.</p> <p>“Then when I had finished caning her bottom I soothed her sore cheeks some more in the same way I did with you Rosie love, by sliding a slippery finger up inside her bottom and then my rampant yard.</p> <p>“And we did that, just like you and me, in different positions.”</p> <p><i>“Ted, do tell me which position Yasmine liked best Ted!”</i></p> <p>“A way that Yasmine grew to really like was this: She kneeled with her knees each side of me as I lay face-up flat on the bed, and she faced <b><i>towards</i></b> me. She was facing the opposite way round from how you were a little while ago!</p> <p>“Yasmine would lower herself slowly down onto my stiff slippery massage tool, then she leaned back towards my feet while she kept my stiff erection sliding in and out of her bottom.</p> <p>“This almost broke my rampant yard in two, of course, but I could see it gave her wonderful feelings as my stiff ramrod pressed against the inside of her tummy, at the front.</p> <p>“She found that way excited her more quickly than anything else!</p> <p>“But the way the Yasmine came to like best of all Rosie love, was to bend her body like she was sitting up in bed, but was actually lying on her side across the bed, so her lovely rosebud was facing towards me as I stood beside the bed.</p> <p>“Then I slid my rampant yard sloooooowly up into her bottom, while she was fingering her clittie.</p> <p>“As we both became more excited, my movements got faster and faster until I was slamming my stiff yard really hard into her bottom and she had to cling onto the bed frame to save herself from being pushed bodily right across to the other side.</p> <p>“She told me she loved feel of the hard jolt of my stiff penis as it slammed up into her bottom.</p> <p>“And she used to get so excited that she passed out as she came, just like you did, Rosie love.”</p> <p><i>“Ted didn’t anyone hear the noise of Yamine shouting as you did these things to her Ted?”</i></p> <p>“No Rosie love. The houseboy slept in a small house that was well separated from mine.</p> <p>“So Yasmine could make all the noise she liked, and she really enjoyed shouting her head off sometimes, as though I was about to kill her. She would cry out things like: ‘Spare me master! Have mercy on your young handmaid! I will never offend you again! Please be gentle!’ while she wriggled and squermed all over the place, as far as her bonds would allow.</p> <p>“Other times she would be shouting: ‘Harder Ted! More! More!! More!!!’ </p> <p>“Shouting seemed to make her enjoy the sex we were having together even more.”</p> <p><i>“Ted, Yasmine was eleven when she first came to you, you said.</i></p> <p><i>“How long did she stay with you? About a year, or was it longer?”</i></p> <p>“Well I got a bad tropical fever and had to leave Africa and come home. But before I left, I found a good husband for Yasmine, which was easy as she was sixteen by that time and she had learned how to read and write and do arithmetic and cook, and she had a wonderful sense of fun too. </p> <p>“And she was still a virgin in her cunnie of course.</p> <p>“So you see I did these things with only one girl in all the years I was out there in Africa. Can you forgive me for what I did, Rosie love?” </p> <p><i>“Dear Ted! You’re so nice I can forgive you for anything!”</i> and I gave him a really loving kiss.</p> <p><i>“Ted I would love it if you’d let me call you ‘Uncle Ted’, then I’d feel you really liked me and weren’t just using me to remind you of Yasmine?!”</i></p> <p>“Yes Rosie, I would like it very much if you call me Uncle Ted – As long as you let me call you ‘My dear niece, Rosie love’? </p> <p>“But we must call each other these things only when we are alone together – Never in a place where anyone else can hear!</p> <p>“They might start to ask why you called me ‘Uncle Ted’, you see, when they know we are not really related, and we wouldn’t want questions, would we?!”</p> <p><i>“Thank you, my dear Uncle Ted!”</i> and I kissed him long and lovingly on his lips and my tongue pushing against his, and he held me tight.</p> <p>“Well Rosie love, but it is the custom for uncles in these parts to have certain rights that they can demand of a lovely young niece, Rosie: I am going to kiss your little titties, Rosie my sweet, as I fondle your lovely soft round bottom.”</p> <p>It was the first I’d heard about ‘uncles in these parts having certain rights that they could demand from their lovely young nieces’ but Uncle Ted seemed to know all about it and he leaned over me as I lay back on the bed, and began to kiss the little mounds where my breasts are just starting. </p> <p>Then Uncle Ted sucked hard on them and I felt his hand slide down between my legs and his thumb was wriggling up into my bottom as he started to make me all excited again.</p> <p>I think Uncle Ted only wanted to show that as an Uncle he could demand certain pleasures from me, his niece, because he did not go on for long. He propped himself up on an elbow and started talking:</p> <p>“You’re a sharp girl you know Rosie, and you might like me to help you with your homework on a regular basis? I could come here on Saturdays about four o’clock and teach you for an hour or two each week?”</p> <p><i>“Uncle Ted that would be wonderful. Could you really?! But how could I ever pay you for tutoring me?”</i></p> <p>“You could pay me the same way as today Rosie. I would need to punish you with the switch on your bare bottom anyway, for all the mistakes you made in the schoolwork you do for me. So I would need to take you in here for an hour each time after we’ve finished with teaching.”</p> <p><i>“Uncle Ted, that would be wonderful”</i> and I was beginning to see what he had in mind – every week!</p> <p>“Do you have a computer here that’s connected to the internet Rosie?”</p> <p><i>“I don’t have a computer at home at all Uncle Ted. But there are six at school and I’ve learned to use one for writing reports and a teacher did once visit the school and he showed us all how to search the web for information. That was fun!”</i></p> <p>“I’ll lend you an old computer that I have, Rosie love, so you can use it here all the time for homework. You can write your reports on it and search for information and I can show you how to get more than ten thousand books to read on the computer without ever going to a library.”</p> <p><i>“Won’t it cost us a lot to use this computer Uncle Ted?”</i></p> <p>“Not a penny Rosie love! A local telephone number that I’ve kept for back-up, will give your computer access to the internet.” </p> <p><i>“Uncle Ted this is like a key you are giving me to enter college! You are so nice! I will so look forward to you coming every week and me paying you for it afterward - every time.”</i> and I gave him such a big hug.</p> <p>“We will have to see if your Mom will agree of course. But I think with your sharp mind you will be able to pass scholarship exams that will pay for your college and you could be ready to go there by the time you are sixteen, if your Mom will let me come and tutor you each week.”</p> <p><i>“Uncle Ted, that would be just wonderful! I’d work very hard, I really would!”</i> and I hugged him as we lay there beside each other, naked on the bed.</p> <p>“Tell me Rosie love, I’ve been wondering about those hooks over there in the ceiling: what are they used for?”</p> <p><i>“That’s where Mom pulls up a wooden rod with a curtain that gives her clients privacy while they undress for a fitting.”</i></p> <p>“Think it might be used to hold your wrists in place Rosie love, the way that young Yasmine liked? And what’s those nice padded armchairs doing in the corner, Rosie love?!”</p> <p><i>“Mom brings her boyfriends in here to be private and they have a comfy place to sit and talk. I stay by the phone in the kitchen to take any calls and do my homework or watch TV.”</i></p> <p>“We need to talk to your Mom now Rosie love. She’s ‘Anne’ isn’t she?</p> <p><i>“Yes. But her friends call her Annie. And she will be ever so glad at <b>all</b> the things that you are offering to do with me!”</i> </p> <p>I gave a naughty giggle and Uncle Ted grinned back at me.</p> <p>“It’s my turn now to need a piss, Rosie love, and I’ll use the same potty” which he did.</p> <p>“Now I’ll clean you up a bit Rosie love, and we’ll get our clothes back on.” </p> <p>Then he took Kleenex and gently rubbed between the cheeks of my bottom before he helped me put on my kilt and blouse, and got himself dressed again too. </p> <p>Then Uncle Ted picked up his toolbox, unbolted the bedroom door, gave me a long kiss and opened it, and Mom stood up from watching TV.</p> <p>“Rosie says I should call you ‘Annie’ ma’am, if that’s all right? Nice daughter you have, Annie, and sharp too.</p> <p>“I would enjoy helping her with homework. I’m sure I could help her pass exams and probably get a scholarship to pay for her college by about the time she is sixteen, if you’d like that?</p> <p>“I suggested coming about four o’clock every Saturday, and I would teach her for a couple of hours, then she can pay me for that in same way as she did for repairing the TV today, if you agree Annie?”</p> <p>“Ted! That’s sounds a wonderful offer! What does Rosie say about it?”</p> <p><i>“I would love it Mom and Uncle Ted says he can let me use an old computer of his that would only use local phone calls to let me get information from the world wide internet and cost us nothing to use!”</i></p> <p>“When would you like to start Ted? Rosie has the whole week off for Christmas of course but I’m sure you have customers lined up with work for you to do?”</p> <p>“How about I call and we plan for me to bring the computer and set it up next week, after Christmas? She really needs to use it for this report she has on Germany you know!”</p> <p>“Will you really be ready to pay Ted again by next week Rosie love?”</p> <p><i>“Yes Mom! I’ll be all ready to pay again by Monday! Thank you so much Uncle Ted! I’ll really look forward to you coming again!”</i> and I threw my arms round Uncle Ted’s neck and kissed him with as much love as I knew how.</p> <p>“That looks all settled then? Thank you again Ted and we’ll see how it goes. I just hope that Rosie comes up to your expectations!”</p> <p>“Oh, she knows I may have to spank her when I come, to make sure she is doing her very best. But she wants me to call her my niece, and Rosie knows an uncle doesn’t have to ask when he thinks his niece needs the switch on her bare bottom!”</p> <p>“Then I’ll be sure there are always plenty of fresh switches ready for you to use Ted! Open the door for your Uncle Ted then, Rosie love, with that heavy tool box of his!” </p> <p>I put my face up as he went out and Uncle Ted gave me a tender kiss on my moist lips and said: “See you again soon, my lovely niece Rosie love!” </p> <p>As he drove away Mom said: </p> <p>“You really made a killing there, didn’t you Rosie love?”</p> <p><i>“Mom, please don’t talk like that about Uncle Ted! I just love him very much and I don’t mind nearly so much now about not having a father. </i></p> <p>“You’ll see, I am going to work so hard and he is going to help me get to college without you having to pay for it at all. </p> <p>“Oh, I am so happy with the way you arranged things this afternoon! Uncle Ted is a lovely man and everything he did with me was really wonderful, specially when he used the switch on my bare bottom. </p> <p>I went over to Mom and gave her the longest, tightest hug:</p> <p><i>“Mom, can things get any better for us? Just think of all the teaching that Uncle Ted will be giving me, and I will love paying him for it after every lesson! This is going to be such a wonderful Christmas for us both Mom and for all the Christmases in years ahead too!”</i></p> <p>And All My Best Wishes For Christmas<br/> And A Happy New Year,<br/> To Everyone Who Has Read My Diary <br/> Of This Most Wonderful Day In My Life!<br/> From Rose Sinclair X X X X X X X X</p></div>",[]
136,The Prisoner,-1,PERSEUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/perseus001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Once when I was fourteen my parents insisted (over my objections) that I babysit their best friends` boys who were twelve and ten -- much too young for a cool guy like me to have anything to do with. They were going to some meeting or something where they`d be gone for a weekend. Finally I relented (as if I had any choice) and solaced myself with the $25 I was going to earn.</p> <p> That night the guys got bored with television and started acting up and wrestling around. Pretty soon we were all in a big pile on the floor and between the two of them they managed to get me pinned pretty well. They were both strong, well-built kids and even though I was bigger, if they worked together, they could usually pin me. That`s when the younger one said Let`s tie him up! Yeah! Great idea! the older one said. Now this is where it gets weird: in order to tie me up, one of them had to go and find some rope. That meant there would only be one of them holding me down and I wouldn`t have any trouble getting away. Sure enough, the younger one ran off for rope, leaving the twelve-year-old sitting on my chest with his knees on my arms. Like I said, he was a strong kid, but it would have been easy for to flip him off me. But for some weird reason I still can`t figure out I didn`t do it. I just lay there and pretended to struggle a little. In just a few seconds Donny was back with a whole handful of clothesline and the two of them flipped me over on my stomach and grabbed my arms and made me cross my wrists behind me. Again I struggled a little bit but not enough to keep them from doing what they wanted with me. They tied my hands real tight and then flipped me over on my back and this time it was the younger one that sat on my chest. Now we`re in charge! he said and pinched each cheek like people sometimes do to little kids. Coochy, coochy, coo! he teased. What do you think we should do to him? he asked Mike, his older brother. Mike said, We could keep him tied up for a long time. Even when we go to bed. Donny seemed to think for a few seconds and then said Nah, I got a better idea. Let`s torture him!</p> <p> Now here I have to try to explain something. I had gotten the strangest feeling when we were wrestling and they had pinned me down. It was a feeling of great contentment and happiness I guess I would have to say. Just a feeling of rightness, I suppose you could call it. And when Mike was holding me down while Donny went for the ropes I felt the same way, too. But once I was tied and truly helpless the feeling became even stronger. It was a sort of tingle in my chest and belly. Hard to describe it, but it felt really good to me: deeply pleasing and almost hypnotic and when Donny said what he did while he was sitting on me that thrill went through me like an electric shock. I know this sounds strange, but it was so exciting to be completely helpless like I was and not be able to keep them from doing whatever they wanted to me. It was scarey, too, but I guess that was a part of the thrill I felt.</p> <p> Donny unbuttoned my shirt and Mike brought a tray of icecubes from the kitchen and they worked me over with the ice from my neck down to my belly button. Then Donny (he seemed to be the one with all the ideas) said Let`s take his pants off! Remember that they hadn`t tied my legs yet and I had wanted to I probably could have kept them from depantsing me, but instead of struggling I even lifted my butt up to help them to ease my jeans off! They continued with their ice play up and down my bare legs and on the bottoms of my feet, too. After a while Donny got up on me again and sat astride my hips and began to give me a sort of massage on my chest and belly where I was all wet from the ice. And then`s when it happened.</p> <p> After a couple of minutes Donny felt it under his butt and said to Mike, Hey! He`s got a boner! and Mike said No kidding! I was very embarrassed because in my family stuff like that was never discussed. But these guys didn`t seem to have any problem with it at all! Donny scrambled off me and they inspected my erection, still in the confines of my underpants, and then Donny said I know! We could play with him and see if we can make him squirt! and Mike said Gosh, do you think we should? Sure, Donny said it`ll be great! Let`s fold out the bed and put him on it!</p> <p> They had a big old couch in the family room, where we were, that folded out to make a double bed and they unfolded it and got me up onto it and made me lie on my back on my tied hands. Once again I barely struggled as Mike sat on me while Donny slipped my undershorts down my legs and off. I remember I felt a rush of pride when Donny said Oooo, it`s a nice one! just as my hard-on bounced free. Donny spread my legs wide apart and tied each ankle to the corners of the heavy metal frame of the bed. Then they made me sit up and untied my hands. They pushed me back on my back and stretched my arms out to the corners of the bed at the top and tied my wrists to the frame. I was now completely naked and securely spread-eagled to the bed. The knots were real and they had stretched me out so that I could feel the tension in my legs and arms and chest and belly. I cold raise my head and look down across my belly and see my boner pointing up at me. Who`s gonna do it? Mike asked. We both will, Donny said and added Go get some stuff. Mike ran out of the room. Donny got up on the bed next to me and ran a finger over the tight muscles of my abdomen. This is gonna be so great! he said, and put his hand on my boner, made a little fist around it and squeezed gently. Oh, god, but his hand felt good on me: the first hand other my own that had ever touched my hard prick.</p> <p> Mike came back with what looked like a tube of toothpaste and said It was where they always keep it. Donny took the tube and squeezed out some of the stuff onto his hand and I saw that it wasn`t toothpaste at all but some sort of clear stuff. He reached over and began to put the stuff on my cock. When I felt his warm slippery fingers close around me and start their slow, tight up-and-down movement I arched up off the bed and said something like Unnnnh! and heard them laugh.</p> <p> They were both now squatting on either side of me and seemed very excited by what they were doing to me. How far do you think he`ll shoot? Mike asked. Further than you, I bet! said Donny. Mike looked a little hurt and said Well, he`s a lot older, too. Donny was taking long, tight strokes on my lubed shaft with both hands now, and the pleasure was shooting through me like nothing I`d ever felt before in my life. But then he suddenly stopped stroking me and said We don`t want to go too fast. It would ruin the torture.</p> <p> They took turns on me then. A few long strokes and then a long pause. Then another couple of strokes and another pause. At first I had thought that they were just going to jerk me off, but that wasn`t the plan. The idea was to torture me by keeping me hard and giving me just enough strokes to get me almost there, but always stopping before I could finish. Donny, despite being the younger of the two, seemed to be the director, just as he had been all along. Mike, though, seemed to have the better hands. Donny was good, too, but Mike always got me closer much quicker whenever it was his turn and I felt like I was going to pass out from the feel of his hands on my cock.</p> <p> I don`t know how long they tortured me like this. It seemed like a very, very long time, but probably was not more than an hour. In the end they had an argument. By this time I was begging and pleading for them to let me come and Mike said that I had had enough. But Donny wanted to go on some more. Mike said it was too cruel and Donny finally gave in.</p> <p> Mike did it for me. He gave me long two-handed strokes while Donny lightly tickled my balls with his finger tips. When I came I my spunk shot up in a great arch and some of it landed on my chin. No question but that it was the greatest orgasm I had ever had up to that time.</p> <p> Before they had let me shoot they had made me swear that I wouldn`t do anything to them in revenge for what they had done and that I would never tell anyone what we had done. I was so stiff and sore when they finally untied me that I could hardly move and I just lay there for a long time while they resumed watching TV. I`m not sure, but I think I heard them playing with themselves, or each other, for a while before I drifted off to sleep. I remember thinking that I wasn`t going to give nearly as much of an argument the next time I was asked to babysit these two torture experts!</p> <p> Later that night, actually in the wee hours of the morning, I gradually woke up to find my arms being gently pulled up and tied to the bed frame again. I pretended to be asleep and let it happen. When my wrists were tied, whoever it was went down and did the same to my legs. Then I felt someone settling over me and sitting on my belly. I could tell he was naked by the touch of his warm, smooth skin against mine. A dark shape leaned over close to my face and tied a gag around my mouth. I could tell that it was Donny. He bent even lower and whispered into my ear. You got off easy before. But Mike`s asleep in the other room and you`re all mine now!</p> <p> Oh, how that sweet tingle shot through me when I heard him say that!</p> <p> I remember I looked at the digital clock next to the bed just as he got started. It said 2:17. I looked again after he was through and was untying me.</p> <p> It said 4.56. It`s funny, but whenever I think of that time with Donny I start to sweat. </p> </div>",[]
137,Wollsklavin am Pranger,-1,PETRA,no@email,Selbstverliebte unkeusche Pulloversklavin soll sehr hart für ihre Verfehlung bestraft werden. Interaktive Strory bei der der Leser zum Staatsanwalt und Richter wird.,2006-04-05,24,5,tort,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/petra001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute brauche ich Eure HILFE.</p> <p>Wollsklavin Martina war sehr , sehr ungezogen. Ralf und ich können uns nicht auf eine angemessene Bestrafung einigen. Aber zunächst die Geschichte:</p> <p>Freitagmorgen gingen wir wie immer zur Schweinebox und schlossen auf.</p> <p>Sklavin Martina kniete – Hände auf dem Rücken gefesselt und eine Eisenkette um den Hals – in der Mitte des Raumes um uns artig zu begrüßen.</p> <p>Ralf bekam gehorsam das obligatorische nasse Küsschen vorn auf seine empfindliche Stelle.</p> <p>Zu mir sagte sie demütig : „Guten Morgen gestrenge Herrin.“</p> <p>Auf das knappe Kommando „Hoch!“ stand sie auf, wurde von der Wand gekettet, gefesselt wie sie war und in ihrem stinkenden Wollkleidchen zur Toilette geführt.</p> <p>Unter strenger Beobachtung erledigte sie ihr kleines und ihr großes Geschäftchen. Wir reinigten sie grob mit Klopapier, wuschen ihr nur die Hände und führten sie zurück in ihre Schweinebox.</p> <p>Dort musste sie sich rücklings auf den Züchtigungstisch legen und zur Beschnüffelung brav alle Körper- und Weichteile präsentieren. Wir berauschten uns an ihrem strengen Dunst einschließlich des starken Mundgeruchs, wobei Ralf ihr die Nase fast bis in den Gaumen schob. Sie musste dann mit der Zunge ihre Schulter lecken. Da sie das schon seit Wochen so machte, roch der befeuchtete Schulterteil ihres Strickkleides besonders herzhaft.</p> <p>Anschließend musste sie auf Knien unsere Befehle entgegennehmen.</p> <p>„Sklavin Martina, wir werden dich über das Wochenende allein lassen. Wir erwarten von dir, dass du dich während unserer Abwesenheit leise, sittsam und keusch verhältst. Hast du verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja meine Gebieter, ich werde mich leise, artig und keusch verhalten, wie es einer Sklavin zukommt.“</p> <p>„Damit du essen kannst, werden dir ausnahmsweise die Hände nicht auf dem Rücken, sondern vorn zusammengebunden. Ich weise dich deshalb ausdrücklich darauf hin, dass es dir streng verboten ist, dich irgendwie geschlechtlich zu berühren oder dich unkeusch zu reiben.“</p> <p>„Ja meine Gebieter, meine Hände werden keine unanständigen Verrichtungen vornehmen. Ich werde in Keuschheit verharren und keinerlei unsittliche Handlungen oder Bewegungen ausführen.“</p> <p>„Du darfst dein Wollkleid auf keinen Fall noch mehr beschmutzen.“</p> <p>„Ich bin sehr dankbar, dass Ihr Eurer Sklavin das Strickkleidchen auf dem Leibe gelassen habt. Ich werde es artig hüten und pflegen, meine Gebieter.“</p> <p>Wir zwangen sie daraufhin zwei Liter Wasser zu trinken, damit sie in den drei Tagen nicht austrocknete. Wir konnten ihr natürlich kein Wasser da lassen. Sie würde sicherlich versuchen mit Teilen davon ihren Körper zu reinigen. Das durfte nicht passieren. Ob, wann und wo sie gewaschen wird, bestimmen allein ihre Besitzer. Wir machen von diesen Möglichkeiten nur sparsam Gebrauch. Aber, Unmenschen sind wir ja auch nicht, wir ließen ihr immerhin einige Kekse zurück. Außerdem erhielt sie einen Eimer, um nicht unter sich machen zu müssen.</p> <p>Wir verzichteten darauf, sie vor unserer Abreise auszupeitschen. Zum einen war sie ja heute artig gewesen, zum anderen sollte die Pause ihr gut tuen, damit alle grausamen Striemen und Wunden übers Wochenende verheilten.</p> <p>Dann ließen wir sie angekettet und wie angekündigt gefesselt allein.</p> <p>Im Laufe des Montags kamen wir zurück. Sie begrüßte uns artig auf den Knien. Ihre Freude über unsere Ankunft schien echt. Offenbar hatte sie schrecklichen Durst.</p> <p>„Wollsklavin Martina, hast du dich so verhalten, wie man es von einer keuschen und demütigen Sklavin erwarten kann?“</p> <p>„Ja meine Gebieter, ich, Eure gehorsame Wollsklavin, habe artig und sittsam auf Euch gewartet.“</p> <p>„Steh auf Sklavin!“</p> <p>Folgsam erhob sie sich, und wir wollten gerade anfangen, sie wieder von Kopf bis Fuß zu beschnüffeln, da kam ich auf die Idee, zuallererst ihre am Freitag gewaschenen Hände abzuriechen.</p> <p>Das Ergebnis war vernichtend: Es gab keinen Zweifel, der Geruch sprach für sich. Sie hatte sich befummelt, mehr als einmal und ziemlich heftig.</p> <p>Ralf fesselte ihr sofort die Hände wieder auf den Rücken. Sie musste auf den Züchtigungsbock. Ich holte die schwere Hundepeitsche. Wir kündigten ihr zehn Hiebe der schlimmsten Art an. Wir verboten ihr zu schreien oder sich heftig zu winden, „sonst werden es fünfzehn“.</p> <p>Jetzt musste sie ihr Hinterteil für die grausame Züchtigung brav präsentieren.</p> <p>KLATSCH. Sie zuckte und wimmerte. KLATSCH. Die Bewegungen wurden heftiger und ihr Wimmern durch hörbares Schluchzen ergänzt. KLATSCH. Nach dem dritten furchtbaren Hieb brach alles aus ihr heraus. Sie wand sich wie verrückt und brüllte und brüllte und brüllte... .</p> <p>Wir mussten sie auf dem Strafbock anbinden und anketten. Dann bekam sie die restlichen zwölf Hiebe, sie waren gnadenlos und ihre entsetzlichen Schreie hatten nichts menschliches mehr.</p> <p>Das war natürlich erst der Vorgeschmack ihrer Bestrafung. Für ihr schreckliches Verbrechen<br/> • Unkeuschheit<br/> • Ungehorsam<br/> • In Tateinheit mit Missachtung ihrer Gebieter mussten unsere Sklavin eine Strafe erhalten, die sie nie wieder vergessen durfte und der Schwere des Vergehens angemessen war.</p> <p>Am übernächsten Tag saßen wir über sie zu Gericht:</p> <p>Sie kniete vor uns auf einer Holzlatte; hochkant versteht sich, damit es recht unbequem war. Sie trug wie immer ihr inzwischen recht schmuddeliges Wollkleid mit mittlerweile reichlich Knötchen im Rippstrick. Ihre Hände waren auf dem Rücken gekreuzt (rechte Hand am linken Ellebogen, linke Hand am rechten).</p> <p>Wir, die Richter saßen auf zwei hochlehnigen Stühlen hinter einem langen Tisch.</p> <p>Wir zwangen unsere Wollsklavin Martina zu einem umfassenden Geständnis. Die Handlungen, die sie uns beschrieb, waren einer demütigen rechtlosen Sklavin total unwürdig. Sie erforderten eine harte Tortur.</p> <p>Ich plädierte dafür, sie mit den Initialen „SM“ für Sklavin Martina zu brandmarken. Dabei sollte sie selbst entscheiden dürfen, ob das Brandzeichen gut sichtbar seitlich auf ihren Oberschenkel gebrannt wird, oder - weniger auffällig - direkt unter ihren Brustansatz; eine dafür aber sehr empfindliche Stelle.</p> <p>Ralf schlug vor, 8 – 10 Schweine zu kaufen, und unsere Wollsklavin ein halbes Jahr lang mit diesem Schweinen auf sogenanntem Spaltenboden zu halten; nackt oder nur in ihrem Rippstrickkleidchen, so dass sie sich bei Kälte zwangsläufig sehr eng an die Säue anschmiegen musste.</p> <p>Wollsklavin Martina selber plädierte dafür, dass sie jeden Tag bis zur Erschöpfung für uns stricken sollte, alle möglichen Wollpullover und Pullis, die herrlichsten Strickkleider, flauschige Höschen, Bustiers, Schlafanzüge sowie ganze körperbetonte wollige Sträflingskleidung für sich selbst und mögliche andere Wollsklavinnen, nach eigenen Entwürfen und befohlenen Mustern.</p> <p>Wir konnten uns über das Strafmaß nicht einigen.</p> <p>BITTE HILF UNS!</p> <p>Wir stellen unsere Wollsklavin zur Abstrafung an den Pranger.</p> <p>Sei Du der Staatsanwalt und schlag eine angemessene, harte Strafe vor. Du bist dabei nicht an unsere Vorschläge gebunden. Lass Deiner Phantasie (und was es sonnst noch alles so gibt) freien Lauf.</p></div>",[]
138,"Camp on the Rhine, Part 1",1,PETRONIUS,no@email,,2004-01-28,16,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/petronius001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The Roman camp was the largest I had ever seen. Caesar had intended it to impress the German tribes and for all purposes it certainly did that. I had arrived to take up my first duty post as a junior legate, a would-be assistant to the great man himself. It was surely a post that would only create great opportunities back in Rome. The expedition had been fortunate and the gods had smiled on the endeavor. Our armies had crossed the Rhine and were now prepared to march into Germania itself. The camp was full of captives. Beaten warriors and their whole families were being prepared for the long march back to Rome. I passed many of these forlorn creatures as I made my way to my barracks tent.</p> <p> Sextus, my guide and co-legate took me aside to clue me in to the inner workings of the camp's life. ""You won't see an awful lot of spit and polish here, young legate. We live pretty rough... not like you soft puppies up in Rome!""</p> <p>I was prepared for this ritual... I had been on several campaigns to Gaul and Knew the ropes. "" Sorry old chum... been there and done that.... twice!!!"" He laughed and slapped me on the back. He knew already that I had tested my mettle and was a decent addition to their ranks.</p> <p> He pulled me aside before we entered the tent. "" Ummm, just so you know... we have all been just given our allotment of booty, mostly slaves and some of the men are testing them out inside. Too bad you missed out but some of the lads might be willing to share."" I could hear smacking sounds, whimpering and sharp squeals from inside the leather covering. "" Just so you know"" Sextus said warily. "" None of this ever gets back to Rome, you enderstand?"" I nodded.</p> <p> As night was falling the oil lamps, many of them had been lit. There were piles of swords and armour all neatly stacked about the inside. The glowed in the warm light of the lamps. Cots and pallets had been set up a;ong the sides and in the center was a low table where normally our meals were to be taken.</p> <p> Straddled across it were fifteen beautiful little backsides high in the air. They were all young girls, German slaves no doubt, none above the age of thirteen. One could easily tell because their nether parts were fully exposed. Their hairless lips and puckered buttholes shone clearly in the light of the lamps. Their hands were all lashed behind their backs and their feet though touching the floor were bound securely together. Each of them were writhing about but making no sounds except little muffled grunts and whimpers. Their mouths had been covered with gags of leather and bound tightly by thongs to the back of their heads. Their long golden hair falling about their shoulders and backs. Another female slave, perhaps fifteen was passing down the line of their tight upturned cheeks massaging them with oil. One by one they would shiver as she applied the oil and then start kneading it into the taught flesh and warm crevices. Every now and then she would slip a finger inbetween the round cheeks and work it into the girls tight anus. The girl would stiffen and thrash for a second against the leather binding and then lie still realizing that the struggle only increased the discomfort.</p> <p> ""That one... the one probing the girls is my slave.."" Sexutus said with obvious pride. "" Her name is Annia.. she does her job with relish, just watch!"". I was watching and my penis was swelling considerably. I tried to shift it underneath my tunic until I noticed most of the men surrounding the girls had their own out and were oiling them generously with a little bottle that was being passed around.</p> <p> One of the girls, a tiny readhead was squealing through her gag as Annia probed her tender hole. She bucked her hips up and down trying to avoid the thrusting finger. Annia became more determined and flopped inbetween the girl and her fellow slaves, circling her arm underneath the thrashing girl's waist and held up two oily fingers for her master, Sextus, to see. He nodded and laughed.</p> <p> One finger gently traced the small dark opening, teasing and prodding slightly. Annia played with the tiny hole for a minute before easing it in up to the first knuckle. The girl jolted nad threw her weight forward. Annia responded by following her movement and plunging the entire finger into the brown openeing. The girl arched her back trying to remove the finger but Annia simply placed the other finger next to it and worked it slowly inside. The red-haired girl went stiff and her buttocks clenched , her pale skin glistening with sweat. There were sobs escaping her gag as the two fingers massaged her hole into one large enough to accomodate them both.</p> <p> The other girls were straining wide-eyed to see what was happening. Some whimpered and tried to rise but their bonds would not allow them. The soldiers, growing tired of the show had started moving towards them. One tenderly removed the gag of a shaking blonde, maybe nine years old and before she could cry out thrust his penis into her open mouth. She tried to bite. The soldier grbbed a fistfull of hair and pulled until she released her grip and then he punged again this time burying his cock inside. Sge gagged and thrashed but he kept thrusting. Another had placed himself behind her and was pulling her boud hads towards him. His penis sliced through the warm buttocks finding the tight opening inside. She moved forward only to find the cock in her thoat going deeper.</p> <p> Sextus leaned over towards me . "" You see, they are no good on the slave block if they are not virgins... well, vaginal virgins. So this is how we take them."" He moved over to anothe small blonde placing his penis against her quivering anus and slowly worked it's oily head in.... "" Yep.... one at a time!"" He was lsot in the reverie and slowly slid the entire length into her ass.</p> <p> The other soldiers were all fucking the little girls. There were moans and cries coming from all over the room. Two soldiers were swapping their cocks into a plump brunettes ass as she thrashed nearly pinned inderneath the long table. Another was standing over another girl with his belt pelting her backside, the livid welts rising on her pale skin.</p> <p> Annia was busy working her fingers into a little blonde's butthole. She was pretty and her blue eys were half closed. Annia's fingers were glowing with oil as they thrust deeper and deeper into the tight opening. The girl had stopped crying out and was now moaning softly. Annia looked up at me with dark, searching eyes and called "" Want this one? She looks ready for the likes of you!"". </p> <p>She was saring at my erection and licking her lips. She removed her hand slowly, the girl's quvering opening lay before me. Her pale buttocks damp with sweat rose slightly towards me, giggling gently, her bound fingers flexed and I saw one finger crrok and beckon me onwards. I was going to love this campaign. I was going to love Germany.</p> </div>",[]
139,"Camp on the Rhine, Part 2",2,PETRONIUS,no@email,,2004-01-28,12,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/petronius002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> One by one the girl slaves exited the tent. Naked and shivering with their hands bound behind them they made their way to the designated slave-pens of their masters. A few of us were just finishing with our girls and their stifled grunts and whimpers echoed in the near empty tent. Sextus was buried deep inside a plump redhead who was gently thrusting back towards him, her taught cheeks jiggling as he pushed deeper again and again. He pulled out and spun her deftly around by her bound arms and presented her backside towards me. Straddling her head he slowly pulled the glistening cheeks apart. She moaned as her open hole was exposed. It yawned dark and invitingly in the flickering lamplight. ""Hah"" he cried, "" Glory to the spoils of war!!"" He smiled from ear to ear. ""Behold the last frontier... the sweetest savour of conquest! Annia.... I believe I promised you a treat."" He motioned the young slavegirl to come forward. She supressed a cry of excitement as she scampered to the upturned buttocks of the writhing girl.</p> <p>I had just finished pumping a load of Rome's best into a skinny blonde's nine year old ass and I'm afraid my member was looking a bit battle-weary. The girl beneath me cried out as my penis fell from her tight grip. I left her, ass in the air to watch whar Annia had in store for the other young girl. She wriggled sideways and peered up through her widened blue eyes. I took a stout leather thong from the piles on the tent floor and quickly trussed her legs together again, once at the ankles and once at the knees. Seeing how lovely her upturned ass looked, I pulled her bound arms back even further to raise her pale cheeks higher. There it was, pulsing gently and glistening in the light, the place that was forbidden to those of us who called Rome our nation. Assfucking was considered 'too Greek' and therefore beneath us. Too bad we had to travel hundereds of miles, fight bloody battles and win them to be 'too Greek"". I prodded the slick opening with my finger, burying it knuckle-deep before paying attention to the new drama before me.</p> <p> Annia had buried her face between the other girls ass-cheeks. I could see her wet tounge darting in and out of the widened hole. The girl was moaning and pushing back onto Annia's deft tounge. She squealed with rapture as she pulled back and thrust two fingers to the hilt in the quivering hole. The girl beneath her started like a jack-rabbit and bolted forward. Annia firther spread the girl's cheeks and licked again, a long savouring lick from the cleft of her bald vagina to the small of her back. The girl fell forward limply.</p> <p> I saw sextus toss something shiny and white towards her. Annia caught it with a swoop of her hand and began to tie the object around her waist and between her legs. "" A treasure I picked up in Egypt a few years ago! "" Sextus called over the girl. "" Look at the craftsmanship.... pure ivory!""</p> <p> Annia had finished binding the thing too her and proudly thrust her hips forward exposing the glowing ivory in the light. It was a perfect semblance of a male penis, complete with ridges and a bulbous head. Even the balls had been perfectly carved. It was a solid piece of artwork and even Priapus, the god of procreation, would have been jealous at it's remarkable effect. Annia arched her back and pushed the ivory penis into the air and wriggled it, laughing as she reached for a bottle of oil. She then poured a generous potion on the tip and worked it downwards covering it with expertise.</p> <p> I was growing hard again and i glanced at my own girl's thrust outwards buttocks. No more than eleven, her hips had just begin to fill out and I could see the swell of her small breasts peeking out from under her arched body. She had moved her head forwards to watch what was happening to her fellow slave. I teased her puckered hole and pushed the head in slightly. The oil I had applied before was still slick but I held it just there with anticipation</p> <p> Annia then with a swift motion pulled the plump redhead over onto her back and pulled her legs upwards lashing the pink feet together with the same movement. She grinned at me "" I like to see their pretty little eyes as they get buggered.... by another slave!"" She passed the thong to Sextus who pulled it back raising the girls swaying ass off the table. Her anus was fully exposed and still glistening from the tounge-lashing Annia had given her.</p> <p> Annia pushed the ivory penis in between her pale, freckled cheeks. With one hand she slapped the underside hard the thwack of her hand against the gril's oiled bum resounding through the empty tent. The girl squirmed and shrieked inside her leather gag. Annia slapped her ass again rasing small pink spots on the taught flesh. The girl's eyes closed momentarily and Annia smiled. She thrust the head of the ivory inside the tight, gripping hole and thrust downwards, burying the penis up to the carved balls. She did not restrain herself. She thrust hard, grinding the base of the object into her own sparsely haired clitoris. She yelped with joy as the girl beneath her writhed from side to side trying to evade the deepening thrusts.</p> <p> My own little slave had begun to push against my now-hardened member. I could see her skinny hips shining in the light as she strained towards me. I pulled out briefly... stared at the open, pulsing ambrosia before me and punged again into the tight nectar of her ass.' Is this worth a few battles? A few bloody scars?' I asked myself. I felt her anus clamp heard around me and her body shudder as she approached her first orgasm. I glanced over towards the thrashing couple and saw Annia clinch her eyes shut with exstacy as she came , the ivory penis buried in the bound girl's ass. ' Oh yes.' I thought ' Worth every moment.'</p> </div>",[]
140,Helping Sandi Become a Child Supermodel,-1,PHANTOM,no@email,,2004-04-15,54,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/phantom001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jim Wilson was a thirty-eight year old married man. He was the father to a ten year old girl. Jim was a computer consultant and found himself working many nights and weekends. He had been happily married to Brenda for 12 years. In his spare time he built custom made high end PC's and workstations. His wife Brenda was an attractive young woman at thirty-three. She had gone back to work as a flight attendant shortly after giving birth to their daughter.</p> <p>Sandi was a young gymnast with a tight and flexible little body, blonde hair and beautiful face. People often told her she could be a model if only somone would help her enter the world of child modeling. Her father tried to turn her into his own little model since she was 6 years old by taking home phots of Sandi modeling around the house in various states of dress and undress but it only made his wife question his true motives. Despite all that, Jim loved taking phots of his little daughter and hoped one day she will pose for a professional photographer.</p> <p>In January of Sandi's new school year, Jim took a side job building a couple of high end video editing workstations and a server for Bob Reynolds's who was a manager of a newly established modeling agency called the R. O. P. E. Models.</p> <p>Bob was also a Photographer and like Jim he used to work on all types of jobs until he settled with the modeling agency. In the weeks it took for Jim Wilson to build configure and transfer the data to Bob's new machines the two had become friends.</p> <p>Both men shared many of the same interest. High end computer's and electronics', fast cars, football, and beautiful women. In the time they worked together Bob had shown Jim some of his different work. Bob called himself a fashion photographer but in reality did all types of photo and film work. Although he rarely did, he had from time to time even taken a family portrait or two as he did for the Wilson's. As Jim saw more of Bob's portfolio he found his friend did everything from portraits for the rich, magazine covers and spreads for fashion rags, to photo shots for the local Sunday ad's. Being in a smaller Midwestern city Bob did a little of everything to pay the bills.</p> <p>As the months past the men's friendship grew and Bob showed him even more of his work. Jim discovered Bob also shot photos for men's magazines, no not Hustler, or Maxim but more child like modeling that bordered on erotica. He also shot stag party Videos, and custom made videos for private collectors and web sites.</p> <p>Judging from the amount of material Jim had seen he decided most of Bob's work must be on the adult side of things. He did just enough of his other work to look respectable. Jim feeling comfortable with Bob by now brought some of his Photo's of Sandi to Bob so his friend could enlarge them and print them up. Although the captures from his old camera where not the best Kristen's beauty could still be easily seen.</p> <p>As Bob began his work on the images he grilled Jim to tell him more about his little daughter. Jim told him she wanted to be a model and how she bugged him for a long time until he gave in and took some ""fashion"" photographs of her pretending to be a supermodel. Bob then began to question him for more details about the young beauty. He wanted to know more and more. Her age, height, weight, was she still a virgin? As Bob interrogated Jim for information Jim keep slipping up giving Bob more information than he meant to. Under the questioning he let it slip he had wanted to photograph her topless but was too scaredof his wife finding out. As Bob's interest grew Jim began to feel more uneasy talking to his friend about his little girl. After a few hours of questioning Bob had all the answers he wanted for now and he made the prints for Jim and the two men went home.</p> <p>A week had passed and Jim hadn't heard from Bob. On a Tuesday night the following week Jim pulled into his driveway late as usual. As he got out of his car Bob pulled in behind him. As Bob got out he explained to Jim his laptop had died and he had important stuff on it he needed right away.</p> <p>Telling his friend he would be glad to help Jim lead him into the house. Upon entering the house the two men where greeted by the beautiful Sandi who came running to her daddy. Introducing his friend as a fashion photographer to his little daughter, Jim led the trio back to his shop. As Sandi filled her dad in on her school activities, Bob listened to her intently as well. When she had finished Bob began talking to Sandi he asked her several questions about herself making polite conversation.</p> <p>As the two talked while Jim worked on the laptop Bob made it a point to tell the young girl about several of the magazines he had worked for. As he sat and listened Jim thought perhaps Bob was padding his resume just a bit. As the little girl's interest grew in his work Bob retrieved a copy of his portfolio from the laptop bag that he had conveniently brought with him. The two looked thru his photos and he told her how much money the models could make before asking if she had ever thought of modeling, telling her she was perfect for the job.</p> <p>Sandi blushed under Bob's compliments and insisted she had never thought about. She listened intently as he tried to dazzle her with stories of travel to exotic locations and meeting with celebrities. Jim sat listening having not heard Bob put such an extravagant spin on his job. In fact when the two had talked the only good part of the job Bob had described to him was seeing half naked children and occasionally finding one who would let him get to know her better in an intimate manner.</p> <p>Bob then turned his efforts to trying to convince Jim to let his little girl give modeling a try. He told him she could make good money and still keep up with her school and other activities. They both thanked him for his kindness but Jim told him it just wasn't for her because she was too young to appear in such photographs.</p> <p>The next day when Jim met with Bob at his office he told him the laptop hadn't worked in over a year and not to worry about it. He then talked to Jim about Sandi.</p> <p>""Your telling me you don't want to see your little girl model?"" he asked him while holding his chest feigning a heart attack.</p> <p>""No. But she's my daughter and I'm a married man."" Jim told his friend tossing the broken laptop at him.</p> <p>""So!"" Jim shot back.</p> <p>""So just forget about it. She's only a little girl and I don't think her mother could deal with seeing her 10-year-old daughter pose for a porno magazine."" Jim said shaking his head at his friend.</p> <p>""What if I could guarantee you to be present at the shooting? Brenda would never know. We could make sure Sandi never tells her about it. What would you say?"" Bob asked in total seriousness.</p> <p>Seeing Bob had some plan Jim thought he better put and end to this before it went too far. ""Look Bob, I'm sure you think so but she is my daughter and you don't know how it feels. Just forget about it, okay?""</p> <p>""Well look I know she wants it. I can see it in her eyes. Now it would be a lot easier with your help. I mean come on it's not like you're a saint, you've been taking photos of her for a year. Look you can help me on this and get in on the action or I'll find another child model on my own and you will get nothing."" Bob said as he stood looking ready to leave.</p> <p>The deal although not spoken was clear to Jim. He knew Bob still had copies of the pictures he had taken of Sandi and was apparently willing to turn her into his little supermodel.</p> <p>""OK, what do you have in mind?"" Jim said.</p> <p>In the next hour our so Bob laid out at least part of his plan to Jim. Leaving out those aspects of it he thought Jim might be too soft stomached to hear. Agreeing to Bob's apparently well thought out plan Jim agreed to do as he said.</p> <p>For the next four weeks Jim would leave little hints to Sandi about how Bob had been to Italy or France, Hawaii and New York. He would hint Bob has asked about her and told him she could become a famous little child-model and be admired by everyone. </p> <p>After four weeks of thinking and persuing, both Jim and Sandi agreed to allow Bob to take some photos of her to make her a portfolio. Within a week of that he had lined up several ""Gig's"" for her. She soon found herself in the Local ad's modeling clothes or standing in front of one product or another. None of the photos where especially provocative she was always full clothed. Bob had never asked her to do anything that could be misconstrued as sexual in nature. In fact the only thing Bob had ever requested of Jim was that she gets a tan. </p> <p>In her third week of modeling for Bob, Sandi was offered her own modeling web site and her first magazine cover. She was overjoyed to hear the news. Then Bob told both Jim and Sandi what it entailed and they began to have their doubts.</p> <p>One of the true crime magazines was looking for someone to model as a catholic schoolgirl who had been bound, raped and murdered in upstate New York. The money was good and Bob had shown them several of the magazines recent covers. Of the five covers he showed them all five showed little girls either being bound or attacked on the covers. All the children where fully clothed and none appeared obscene to the innocent youth and her father.</p> <p>With assurances from Bob and his prodding Jim and his daughter reluctantly agreed to do the shoot. Finally convinced when he told the little girl he would take some shots with her daddy in them with her.</p> <p>On the day of the shoot Sandi wore an outfit consisting of a white sweater and red plaid skirt. Bob started taking shots of her in standard poses telling her they could add them to her portfolio. Next he had Jim come out dressed as the ""killer"" a pair of stockings pulled over his face. The two stood in various poses under Bob's direction. He had Bill standing over her Knife in hand, 10-year-old Sandi crutching in fear while he lifted the knife over her head. Then a shot of him holding the knife to her throat as she looked surprised and scared by his assault.</p> <p>Next they moved on to Jim tying her up and gagging her. He bound his daughter's arms behind her then her legs. He hogtied her and then tied her in other positions she had never imagined. She would have fought or resisted anyone but her daddy who had found himself getting excited touching and tying his own little girl. Next she was tossed on a bed where she found herself tied to the headboard then tied spread eagle to the bed. She was then taken and tied to a pulley from the ceiling and then to a pole from the ceiling finding her flat chest wrapped in circles of rope. Although it was all done with her clothes fully on she couldn't help but feel almost cheap when it was done to her. But the hugs and kisses from Jim made everything better.</p> <p>It was now July and only two months before her eleventh birthday as she prepared to go back to school. Things couldn't be better for the young beauty. She thought her modeling was great and she was making good pocket money. Although her mother was still reluctant to support her husband's decision to do any modeling, she had up to this point been happy with her job. That was probably because she did not mention the true crime ""Gig"" to her mother.</p> <p>In the two months before she turned eleven Sandi had done five more true crime covers, each featuring her as some type of unfortunate child victim. In one shoot she was a little gymnast in the next a schoolgirl in her school uniform who is bound and raped by a teacher, in the next she portrayed an American child who was captured by the enemy in foreign land and brutalized, in yet another a little girl molested by her babysitter.</p> <p>Although she never found herself taking off her clothes she never liked being tied up and apparently assaulted for the camera, she always felt dirty and cheap at the end of each session until her Daddy would comfort her. At Jim's insistence she even did a few swimwear shots. The first time she wore a one piece but after some smooth talking from Jim and Bob she agreed to a bikini. The first bikini shoot was fine, but for the second she almost refused after seeing how skimpy the bikini was. But then after some smooth talking and a kiss Jim convinced her it would be okay. Little did she know that when she was asked to lie on her stomach on the beach towel that with the thin thong she was wearing and the bikini tied behind her back at the neck the photos looked like she was lying naked on the simulated beach.</p> <p>As their relationship grew, Bob learned what to say at all times always addressing her concerns before she even voiced them to him.</p> <p>The week after her eleventh birthday, Sandi was at the R. O. P. E. studio again this time to do another true crime cover for Bob. Placing his hand on her shoulder he led her out to the studio set. Sandi was still in a daze her mind not wanting to accept what had just happened. Entering the studio she saw he had it setup as a bedroom with the child size bed. She was standing there when Bob handed her a hangar with a costume on it. She stood back and looked at the outfit presented to her as Bob began to turn on the lights around the studio. Thinking it looked small even for a cheerleader's outfit she started to walk to the dressing room.</p> <p>""Oh no. You won't be to using the dressing room anymore you can change right her."" Bob told her.</p> <p>""What that wasn't part of the deal."" She began whimpering.</p> <p>""Oh yes it was and you better stop that crying or you'll find this part of it to be the least of your problems."" He warned her.</p> <p>Reluctantly she undressed as quickly as she could then tried to slip in to skimpy outfit he had provided her while covering herself from his gaze. She stood there in a white wool sweater about three sizes to small and a red and white cheerleader's skirt that didn't quite cover her ass cheeks.</p> <p>After some initial problems she began to do as directed by Bob. As she began feeling more at ease as she had been in the months previous to now. He had her work the camera for several minutes as he saw her relax for him and the camera then he told her it was time for a wardrobe change handing her another hanger holding her next costume.</p> <p>This time he had her change into a catholic school girl uniform again obviously to small for her. The shirt was so small she barely got it to button over her chest. Again her ass exposed under the short skirt. She was faster to relax this time and he had her play more to the camera. Happy that she had begun to relax he had her touch up her makeup and again instructed her to seduce the camera as he took her photos. Bob had to admit she was a natural in front of the camera. Even now when she was under such duress she took great shots. He then decided to push her a little farther.</p> <p>""Okay undress for the camera Sandi. Make it sexy and slow."" He instructed. She looked at him her eyes begging him not to make her go thru with it. His stern glare answered her pathetic plea for relief. She slowly began to undress first letting the school shirt fall down. Letting it drop to the bed she began to unbutton the tight fitting skirt she was wearing. As she undid the last button she gave him one last look before letting it fall of her body.</p> <p>As she stood before him wearing her traning bra and panties, he felt his penis grow hard as she moved her body before him. As he watched her he decided there would be plenty of time for photos later as he felt the tent in his pants rose.</p> <p>He moved from behind the camera and told her to lose the training bra. Seeing him moving closer to her she stepped back. She felt the back of her legs hit the bed behind her and knew there was no place else to go.</p> <p>""Now I said."" He told her quietly.</p> <p>Slowly she moved her hands behind her back and undid the wire clasp holding her bra up. As the lacy bra fell from her chest she felt Bob push her back causing her to fall onto the bed. His hands moved quickly to her thin white panties which he swiftly ripped from her hips.</p> <p>As soon as she was naked he quickly grabbed her arms pulling them behind her back. She felt the rope slide first around one wrist then the other. He pulled the two ropes tight then circled each wrist again. He quickly had her wrist secured behind her back and as she tried to pull her wrist apart she found he had done it quite securely. She let out another grunt when she felt him pull her arms up behind her and felt him tie them to a rope from the ceiling.</p> <p>She watched as he next dropped a drape from the ceiling it was a painting of a stone wall like you would find in a dungeon, castle or prison. Finding herself tied before the painting Bob moved back to his cameras and began taking photos of the little girl. This time he gave her no direction happy just to see the child hanging there in pain. After several minutes of taking shots like this he moved out from behind his cameras.</p> <p>He pulled a black hood over his face and pulling a knife from a cabinet drawer approached Sandi as she hung there in pain. As she looked at the knife she thought it looked just like the rubber one her Daddy had used before. As Bob brought the blade of the knife to her skin she discovered it was anything but rubber.</p> <p>He made a tiny cut in skin on her tummy with the knife and took several more photos of her with the cut showing a tiny trickle of blood. Next he returned to where she hung and cut several tiny cuts on her chest around her nipples as she cried. Next he draped a whip over her shoulder and returned to his cameras. Happy with the results as she hung there naked. She looked like she had been whipped by someone leaving her beaten and wilted.</p> <p>Next he stuffed panties into her mouth and used her bra to tie and secure the gag in her mouth. Taking the time to get more shots of her like this he then focused the cameras on her and set them to take photos every 20 seconds.</p> <p>He then approached her and moved behind her dropped his pants and began to take her doggy style.</p> <p>He was rough and forceful grabbing her breast buds and spanking her little ass as he drove his cock into her. She whimpered and cried into her gag hoping he would stop. His assault finally ended when he again filled her with his hot sperm. </p> <p>Then to her horror he left her hanging there as he grabbed a camera and began taking close-ups of the liquid now running out of her hairless pussy and down her thighs. Finished photographing her, he went to gather his things. When he was ready to go having shut down the computers lights and cameras and having made a few phone calls he approached her carrying a black trench coat.</p> <p>It was already 11:30 and he had a big day planned for her tomorrow. Using the knife he cut her free and handed her the coat telling her to put it on. As she reached to pull the gag from her mouth he angrily told her again to put on the coat. Slipping the coat on over her naked little body he grabbed her arm and led her out of the studio and to his car.</p> <p>On the way to his car she tied the coat shut and pulled the gag from her mouth. They drove in silence until they arrived to her home where he handed her half naked and abused into her father's arms.</p> </div>",[]
141,Ashley in Trouble: The Pick Up,1,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My name is Bob, I am known as the PICK UP MAN as that is my job. I work for a wealthy lady who owns several special training facilities around the world. I work out of her large training farm in central Mexico but spent most of my time in the large cities around the United States. I usually work alone most of the time, but have Special private contractors a round country who I can call in to assist me when needed. Most of my time is spent cruising around shopping malls and suburban streets around Elementary and Jr High schools. These are very good places to spot the special packages I am looking for.</p> <p>I spotted the special package my three man crew and myself are headed for now. I have of spent the last three weeks following the package and working out a plan. I have been this job for quiet a number of years and have of never been caught, this is due to good planning and some very good luck.</p> <p>We are approaching the house now, it is a dark moonless night. I had planned this for a dark Friday night since I know her parents will be at the Country Club well after midnight. It is 10:00 now this gives us plenty of time to do the job and be many miles away before her parents to get home.</p> <p>As we approach the driveway to her house I cut the engine and headlights as to make a silent approach. The van we are using is a dark colored one half ton commercial type like the thousands and you will see on any city street. The only difference is the modifications inside, there are a series of eye bolts in the floors and along both walls and a large equipment chest and the rear. The chest holds all of the restraint equipment such as the handcuffs, hoods, blindfolds , wrist and ankle restraints and other equipment that might be needed on a job.</p> <p>I allow the van to silently coast up to the garage door, this puts us at the rear entry door of the house. In my prior casing of the house I could tell the rear door would only take seconds to open, then we would be in the kitchen. Before entering the house we could hear the loud music coming from the living room, sounds like she is having a party.</p> <p>It is almost dark in the kitchen so I have my crew stay back while I check out the living room where the music is coming from. I ease the door open just a crack, she is not alone. There are two other girls with her, they are all sitting in a circle on the floor. It looks like they are painting their toe nails while listing to the loud music and eating snacks.</p> <p>This changes the plan, the pick was for only one package. This is ok it will still work, my crew and I need to improvise on many pick ups. The boss will just have three instead of one and I will get a double bonus.</p> <p>I slip back into the kitchen and explain the new plan to my crew, they all nod their understanding. We are able to approach the girls with out their notice until we are standing behind them. One tall little tomboy looking girl with a beautiful young face spots us, she jumps up and screams and alerts the other two. Quickly I pull the pistol from my waist band, I motion the other two to stand up and be quite. I signal one of my men to turn the loud music down a little.</p> <p>Once music is down, it is still hard to hear due to all three girls screaming , I tell the three girls to stand still and shut up. They are still screaming until I point the gun at them, this stops the screams but not the sobs and tears. Then in louder voice I asked them do you understand, I saw all three little tear stained faces as they shook their heads yes.</p> <p>Now that I have their attention I explain to them, do not scream, to not attempt to run, do as you are told and you will not be hurt. As I am telling them this I make sure they see the gun in my hand, this is no problem as their eyes are fixed upon it.</p> <p>Now that I have of their full attention I motion my crew to start putting handcuffs on them, they get the cuffs on the first girl. Her name is Ashley and she is a lovely 10 year old and the one I came after. I had spotted her on the way home from school about a month ago, she is a beautiful little thing. Her breasts are not overly large but just about the right size for her young body, a nice firm little butt tops of her long well built legs. She has a beautiful face with large brown eyes and long dark shiny hair. I can see a little more of her now as with the other two girls all still have their little short skirted school uniforms on. I just love it since most of the schools in larger cities have started requiring their students to wear uniforms, they don't know how appealing they make these young girls naked legs look flashing from under those short skirts. Especially the ones like these white blouses which show with their little training bras standing before me now and their little short blue skirts, their underneath, black shoes and knee length white sox. As she was getting up off the floor I was able to get just a glimpse of her little white panties which I definitely plan to get into and taste her little bald slit. As I look at the other two over I can see that both are lovely little things also, the little tom boy looking girl Julie is a very beautiful girl although she is slimmer than the other two girls. Her breasts are only about the size of very small eggs but they are nice and firm and they are big enough to put nipple clips or small suction cups on. I can see a very nice set of legs below her short skirt. The other little girl Silvie is almost a carbon copy of Ashley but with short curly black hair, she also is a beautiful girl but with green eyes. I have of a raging hard on just looking at these three lovely young things and wait to have them all tied up and get my hard dick in them. I can just see all three of them restrained in one of our Medical exam Chairs with their cute little pink pussies spread wide open.</p> <p>After my crew has Ashley and Silvie handcuffed and every thing seems to be going on schedule the little tom boy goes nuts, while two of my crew hold on to Ashley and Silvie I stick the gun in my waistband and hurry to help with Julie. Now she is screaming at the top of her lungs while kicking and biting my other crew man on hand, it takes both of us a minute or so to wrestle her to the floor and get the hand cuffs on her. While I hold her down with a knee in her back we get the ankle restraints on her we use a large plastic tie to lock them to her handcuff chain. Now to shut her frantic screams up we are able to get a penis gag in her mouth by me holding her head back by her hair and sticking the gag between her lips when opens her mouth to scream. Then I pull a large hood blindfold over her head. Just when we have her under control Ashley comes out of her state of shock and starts screaming and throwing a fit, I hurry over to help with her. With my man holding her hand cuffed wrists behind her and the up in the air he is able to control her somewhat, now I attempt to get the penis gag her mouth. She is shaking her head and clinching her teeth now determined not to allow me to put the gag in her mouth, quickly I grasp one of her little nipples between my thumb and fore finger and twist it, her mouth flies open and I insert the leather penis gag which smothers her screams. Since the she is still fighting we lay her on the floor and use the ankle restraints and plastics tie on her also. Then I pull the hood blindfold over her head , she remains still except for crying.</p> <p>Now it is Julie's turn, she stands very calmly as I approach her with the penis gag and opens her mouth to except get it, she has already seen what happens when you don't open your mouth and does not want her nipple twisted. She does not fight us as we lay her on the floor and put the ankle restraints and plastic tie on her. Now all three are trussed up and blindfolded .</p> <p>Now we are ready to load our packages in van, as each of my crew pick up a girl I head out to the van to open the side door and checked to see if the coast is clear. No one in sight, quickly the three girls are loaded into the van and while my crew is restraining them to the eye bolts in the floor I start the van and we are on our way. The whole operation took less than 45 minutes. Now all that is left is to chloroform the three girls which is standard practice just in case one ever escapes they will not know the location they were being held at.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ashley</p> <p>I am wakening up, where am I, my head hurts, what has happened to me? I feel so strange, I am so groggy, I am not in my bed this is not my bed room. I must be dreaming, those look like bars, I must be in jail, no no this is not right, I can't be in jail I should be at home in my bed. Where am I, where it is Julie and Sylvie, what is that strange thing hanging from the ceiling? I hear voices, no I hear screaming, I hear Julie and Sylvie screaming, where are they where am I? I must get up, my head hurts so bad and I feel dizzy, I will set on the side of this hard bed, I know I hear Julie and Sylvie screaming. They must be on the other side of these walls, I must get up and go over to the bars on the front of this room, maybe I can see them. I am so dizzy but I must stand up, I must get to the bars I can hear them screaming, I must find them. At last I have reached the bars, I can hold on to them until this dizziness passes, I see a hand sticking through the bars from behind the wall on my right side. It is Julie's hand, I can tell by her ring, she is screaming, now I hear Silvie’s screams of to my left, I can see her hand from behind the other wall. I am squeezing Julie's hand as she is screaming, she is hysterical, what is happening to us. I release Julie's hand but she won't let go, I pull my hand free, must go to Silvie she is afraid, she is screaming. I try to calm her but she is screaming even louder. I must go on to Silvie, I run over to hold her hand, I can feel her fear, now I must go back to Julie. The girls are too far apart I can't touch both at the same time this room is too wide, I think this is a cell like in the movies, but we can't be in jail we are only ten years old. They don’t put little children like us in jail. Now I must run back and forth between Julie and Silvie’s hands, I don't know what to do, now we are all screaming and I am out of breath from running back and forth.</p> <p>Oh no Now I see him, it is him, the boss, I remember now, I remember him from last night, he was the one who had the gun. We have been kidnapped, I can see through the bars we are in a large warehouse kind of building. Oh no he is coming this way, we are going to be raped and no telling what other things he will do to us. Oh my God, I can see his face, they did not wear masks last night, we can identify them, they are going to rape and kill us. But this cannot be, this is America, this can't happen, we are only 10, we are to young to die. But he is coming this way, what does he have in his hands, oh no he has handcuffs and chains, he is going to chain us down and rape us. Silvie and Julie see him to, I can tell by their screams, please don't let him kill us we are to young to die like this and this dreadful place.</p> <p>Now he is front of our cells, he is yelling at us to shut up, he pulls a horse riding whip from behind him and hit the cell bars very hard, we stop screaming. Now he tells us to keep quiet and do as we are told or he will use the riding crop on us, it is a horrible looking thing and all we can do is cry.</p> <p>Now he is unlocking the door to my cell, I am to the first one to be raped and killed. Poor Silvie and Julie they will be next and I won’t be able to help them, what will they do. I think I am going to be sick, I have never this scared in my life, this just can't be happening. I must run away from him but where can I go, he has locked the door behind him, I will try to run a round and a around the cell. I will run around the room and see if I can wear him out chasing me.</p> <p>I start to run but he steps in my way and I dodge to the side of him. I hear a whistling noise in the air. Fire , pain, my legs are on fire , I can’t breath. I think my heart has stopped , I can’t scream I am dead he has cut my legs off. The pain , I am hurt , this is the worst pain I have ever know. It takes a few seconds for my brain to let me scream, it hurts so bad I fall down on the floor.</p> <p>Pick Up Man</p> <p>We arrived at the warehouse about midnight and unloaded our packages in their cells to let them sleep the drugs off. I will get them up in the morning and start their preparation for the slave auction. They should bring a handsome price, but I hope the boss lady will want them for herself at the ranch. If she does then I will get to break them in. I think this is the best part of my job, it gives me a hard on to think about it. Thirty lovely little girls ranging from age 6 to 11 all to be trained as Bondage Sex Slaves. These three and several more at this auction will fill out the next class with the ones we already have at the Ranch.</p></div>","[""This story is FICTION is only FICTION, it is not real. Please do not use my story as a license to harm any living thing. Anything you read in my stories does not give you the right to harm females or any other living thing,I hold life as the most precious of gods gifts . Any thing you read it in my stories is all of the product of my sick mind. Please understand that I do not advocate violence. So do not use my story an excuse or a right to commit a violent act. You are responsible for your own actions, so don't blame your despicable actions on me. If you do not know the difference between fiction and reality then stop reading and go away. Do not try to hold me responsible for your actions as they are yours alone.""]"
142,Ashley in Trouble: Shameful Treatment,2,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Ashley</p> <p>Oh my god I am in so much pain, my legs feel like they are on fire. I can hear someone screaming as I roll on the floor and hold my wounded legs. Now I realize the loud screaming is me, I know I will never be able to walk again.</p> <p>He is standing over me with the whip in his hand, I know he will kill me with it. He is telling me something as he pulls me to my feet. I can make out the words SHUT UP as he yells in my ear.</p> <p>Now he pulls me over to the bars where he puts handcuffs on me and with a small chain he ties me to the bars. I am tied like a horse at a hitch rack.</p> <p>I have stopped screaming now as he leaves me tied and can hear Silvie and Julie screaming at the top of their lungs. I know they think he has killed me so I shout at them that I am ok. They are screaming so loud they do not hear me. I am still alive so far but the whip slash across my legs is still burning.</p> <p class=""h2"">Pick Up Man</p> <p>Boy that little wench is nuts but I think I got her attention with the riding crop across her naked legs. I know I will need the whip for the little tom boy one, she is the wildest of the three. I think I will do her next before they wear me out, I will save the other one for last as she is not quite as wild.</p> <p>As soon as I reach the door of the little wild wench’s cell she goes nuts, damm her I should just shoot her with a tranquiller dart but I need her concusses for the next part of their preparation.</p> <p>As soon as I enter her cell I raise the whip high over my head and slice it through the air causing it to make a whistling noise as it cuts through the air. This stops her frantic running from side to side in the cell and stops her screaming, now she just stands with her mouth open silently. I looking her face and am reminded of a deer caught in the head lights of an oncoming car, she can only stare at my upraised whip.</p> <p>I have to raise my voice loudly to be heard over the two other screaming girls to allow her to hear me. SHUT UP AND STAND STILL OR I WILL WHIP YOUR NAKED LEGS WITH THIS WHIP. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?After taking a couple of seconds for it to sink she nods her head that she understands.</p> <p>As I move over to her I keep the whip in a upraised position to keep it fresh in her mind, although I would not mind giving her shapely naked legs a couple of stripes I don’t at this time.</p> <p>Upon reaching her I tell her that she is going to get a shower and a change of clothes , this seems to calm her a little. She stands still while I put the cuffs on her, then I lead her out the door and with a short chain I hook her cuffed hands to the cell bars. She does not know that some other things they will not like also go along with the clean cloths and shower.</p> <p>I am surprised this has worked so well since she was a little hell cat last night at the pick house. Since this worked so well on the little wild wench it should work on the other one.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ashley</p> <p>At first I thought he had killed Julie and Silvie when they had stopped screaming but then I heard him talking to them and the chains rattling.</p> <p>Now I can see them as he chains them to the bars of my cell and comes inside for me. After he chains me with Julie and Silvie he tells us. DO NOT TALK , DO NOT MOVE all the while holding the dreadful whip up for us to see, we all nodded that we understood. With that he left us and went to a large storage cabinet in the middle of the ware house.</p> <p>Both girls moved against my body and I could feel them trembling in fear as was I. Very quietly I whispered to them to behave and follow his orders, I knew very well the pain of his whip if we didn’t and we would look for a chance to escape. Quickly I whisper and tell the girl to be quiet as I see the nasty man is returning.</p> <p>As he approaches us I can see something in his hand, it looks like black leather strap attached to a round donut looking thing although the round donut thing is smaller in diameter that a real doughnut. Since there seems to be three of them I know we are not going to like this, and I have think I know what they are for. The horrible nasty man is going to stick those horrid looking things in our mouths. They look awfully big and I don't think I can't open my mouth wide even if I wanted to, then at that same moment I realized I had forgot about his terrible whip. At that moment I knew I would open my mouth and put to the horrible thing in my own mouth ordered me to rather than to feel his whip again. Quickly I whisper in a very low voice to Julie to Silvie to do as the man orders.</p> <p>As he arrive in front of us he put the horrible whip into his belt and laid two of the nasty looking leather things on the floor then he turned to me. Now I knew I wasn't his first victim as he ordered. Open your mouth. Although my eyes were riveted upon the horrid little donut thing he held in his hand my mind was on the terrible whip he also had stuck in his belt. With that thought in my mind my mouth popped open as I could still feel the pain in my legs from his terrible whip. Quickly he thrust the nasty tasting little donut to my open mouth and forced my jaw to further apart and lodging the round thing behind my teeth. My poor jaws ached from being spread so far apart, quickly while still holding the back of my head with his left hand he strapped this wicked gag behind my head. Now I was unable to do any thing but wiggle my tongue and moan. As the man moves over to Julie I look and can see the fear in both her and Silvie’s eyes, I hope they do not try to fight him and get the whip across their naked legs.</p> <p>I think the man was ready for this as he picked up the gag for Julie's mouth he also pulled the whip from his belt and showed it to her. He ordered her to open her mouth which and she did quickly as her eyes and stared at the wicked little whip. With her mouth open he quickly repeated the process of forcing her mouth wide to except the little donut and strapped it behind her head. Sylvie was gagged quickly and soon we all stood to the bars like little pony’s with round leather bits in our mouths. I still do not why these nasty things are in our mouths and causing my jaws to ache.</p> <p>Standing before us the nasty man pulled something from his belt as he raised it as he spoke to us. He said now that I have of your attention I think you girls the take a lesson in how to follow orders. He holds the black leather things up in front of us and asks if we know what it is.</p> <p>He is holding a strange looking little leather whip thing in his hand. It is about of 15 inched long with five or six leather strips about 8 in. long that looked like leather shoe laces sticking out of it handle. Each of the leather strips had small knot tied along their length and one not at the very end of each strip. Although I did not know its exact purpose I knew I would not like it. After giving us a few moments to look at it he spoke again. He said this is a PUSSY WHIP. Do you girls know what your pussy is, still in shock at what he had just told us we just stared at him. He went on saying it is the little slit between your legs , I guess he thought we did not know that by our silence but we knew what our pussies were.</p> <p>I was shocked, this can not be, there can not be such a thing, you just can't whip a girl there. My mind cannot comprehend such a thing, no one could do such a thing, who could devise such an evil little whip, a girl just can't the whipped in her most private place. I can feel Julie and Sylvie and as they push up closer against me and I feel shivering with a look of disbelief on their faces. Then with a smile on his face the nasty man says it is also used as a Breast Whip as the three of you will find out. Just because you little girls only have little tiny breasts that will not stop us from whipping them. You see we have little suction devices that will pull them out from your chest and then we will bind then with thin rope to whip them. This shocks all three of us, the two girls push in even closer against me as we all three let out a gasp of a shock and shiver with fear.</p> <p>I know we are all thinking the same thing, that he is going to use it on to us now. My mind is racing, oh my God this cannot be happening to us. My thought are interrupted and as he speaks again. Ok I am going to take you to start your processing and a shower. He continues saying we will stop on the way as there is a little demonstration I want you to observe. My mind still racing with thought of horrible little whip being used on our most private and tender places take a moment for the two for the realization to set in that he does not mean the right now.</p> <p>He unhooks us from the cell bars and started leading us toward the far back end of the large warehouse like building we are in. As he leads us along like three little puppies on our leashes I can see we are passing in front of a long line of cells like the ones we were in, it is a very large building there are a lot of cells. I am not to surprised that there is a girl in all of them, there are girls about our age and some a little younger and some that looked to be in their early teens. Most of them or just setting on the edge of their beds with a blank shocked look on their faces or just crying . Just as we reach the 10th cell in the row I hear a loud scream up a head of us, it is a little girl screaming, as we get near her cell her screams stop for a few moment as she tries to yell. NOOO PLLLEES NOOO. Then more screams.</p> <p>I almost loose count of the cells but can see she is in number twenty, which is the last one. The girls screamed become more frantic as we reach the front of her cell, at that moment we all stopped dead in our tracks. The nasty man pulled our chains until we were completely in front of the cell. I froze and could not believe the scene before us.</p> <p>There was a very beautiful young girl who looked to be a little older and the three of us maybe 11 or 12, but the shocking thing was she it was completely naked and hanging up side down. She also has one of the nasty tasting donuts and her mouth like the one the three of us are sucking on. Her ankles are strapped to each end of a steel bar about three feet long. A cable hanging from a winch looking thing in the ceiling is attached to the center of the steel bar which holds the girls legs wide spread and her head at about three ft above the floor. Her hands are cuffed behind her back and all she can do is try to swing her body and scream while trying to jerk herself loose from her fully exposed position. Her little pink thing is all spread open and I can almost see inside her.</p> <p>I can also see there are to other people in the cell with her. The most striking one is a very beautiful woman who looked to be in her mid twenties. Her long black hair cascades down her almost naked back as her only clothing is a tiny back leather bra and a very brief pair of black leather panties. Then I notice the two holes which allow her rigid excited nipples to protrude. As I gaze at her skimpy outfit and notice the little whip in her right hand. Oh my God it is a PUSSY WHIP like the nasty showed us, and she is going to use it on the poor hanging girl! Now the woman grasps the poor girl's hair and lift her head up so what she can speak into the poor girls ear and be heard above her frantic screams and order her to shut up.</p> <p>The hanging girl stops her screams long enough for the woman to say in a loud voice. So if you don't want to follow orders I am going to teach you the painful error in your ways. You will be happy to suck cock when I finish with you. Now the poor girl start to scream again. NOOO PLLLEES DOOON. This is all she can manage to get out around her gag, this and more screams.</p> <p>A movement and the corner of the cell next to the bunk draws my attention , I can see a man standing there. I had not paid much attention to him before but now that my eyes are riveted upon him. He is completely naked except for a black mask and a very skimpy pair of black leather briefs which barely cover him. I can clearly see the outline of his hard man thing which almost spills out over the waist band. Then my attention is drawn back to the poor hanging girl as the woman has her by the hair again and it is yelling at her. The woman again orders her to shut up. The girls screaming and begging ceases for a few moments and the woman speaks to her again. For your disobedience I am going to give you three of my best right down the middle of your cute little pussy, as soon as the girl's mind process is this she goes into a wild series of jerking shaking and twisting while screaming at the top of her lungs.</p> <p>Julie and Sylvie pressed their bodies closer against me as we all three shiver at the prospect of what is about to happen to this poor girl. I am still in shock with a image of myself hanging and the girls place when the leather clad lady raises the horrible little whip high above her head. I have stopped breathing as have Silvie and Julie as we await the strike of the woman’s whip into the vee of the poor unfortunate girl.</p> <p>As I watched in what seems to be slow motion the woman hole the whip high in the air and seems to wait for the exact moment the poor girl stops her screams long enough to catch a another breath of air. At that exact moment I see the little whip flash through the air and the sound of a slight whistling sound, followed by a sickening splat as it buries itself between the young girls legs.</p> <p>I see the poor girl's body jerk as the knotted leather throngs bury themselves between the poor girl's pussy lips and her tinder little clit. As I watch the whole thing in slow motion it seems like minutes although I know it is only a split second until air is filled with an ear splitting scream. The little girl is going berserk screaming and the thrashing wildly like a wild animal hanging from the steel bar. The woman stands back have not to be hit by the screaming thrashing girl. The man then moves from the back of the cell to stand beside the leather clad woman and I can see he has his stiff ugly thing out in his hand. I am shocked to see how large it is. I had only seen little boys things while baby sitting and had no idea they got that large. I had walked into the bathroom while my dad was peeing but his thing was not that large and stiff.</p> <p>The poor girl's struggles have slowed as she tires and her screams have died down a little as the woman grasps her hair again to speak to her. You have two more lashes coming and then you will suck this cock and if you don't I will have him fuck your throat while I whip your pussy until you pass out. The young girl shakes her head and screams. NOOOO NOO PLLLLS NOOOO. At that same instant the little black whip slices through the air into her already pain filled pussy. This immediately brings a high pitch scream from her as she again to go in to a frenzy of shaking and jerking from the incredible pain to her tender pussy.</p> <p>I am startled as I stand holding my breath, I cannot believe what I see happening before me. I can feel both Julie and Sylvie as of they try to move their bodies closer to me for comfort as we watched this unbelievable act of cruelty.</p> <p>The wicked woman with the whip watches as the poor girl's struggles began to cease then she strikes again. The little black snake from the hell slices in to the poor girl's spread lips again bringing a another round of pitiful screams and the frantic body jerks and struggles. The sight of all of this is a terrible thing to watch but I am unable to look at away, tears now string down my cheeks. I cannot push the image of the three of us hanging by our ankles while the terrible little whip slices in to our tender spread lips, a cold shiver runs through me at the very thought.</p> <p>Soon the poor struggling girl tires and just hang limply from the steel bar and moans in her extreme pain. The leather clad woman steps back in front of her and grasps her hair again pulling her tear stained face up to speak to her. Now would you like to suck a cock? Franticly the poor girl shakes her head yes and loudly moans. YEEEEEEES PLLLLEESSS. The woman speaks to her again. I think you have learned your lesson and if you haven't I have many other delightful things I will do to you. The young girl violently shakes her head yes.</p> <p>Now the woman steps back and motions the man over to the girls waiting mouth. As he stands before the hanging girl I can see why she is hanging so far from the floor as this puts her mouth level with his man thing. Now I get a much better look at his stiff thing I can see it is very large and at that same moment I realize what the donut thing in our mouths is for. I realize the hole is there for a man to put his nasty thing in our mouths. I cannot believe what is it about to happen, I cannot believe they are going to do that to us also. My mind will not allow me to imagine a man putting his nasty thing in my mouth, with this horrid file tasting thing between my teeth I could not push it back out with just my tongue.</p> <p>The man now grasps the girl's hair with one hand and starts pushing his stiff thing into the round donut holding her teeth apart, I can see she closes her eyes while pushing her mouth toward the head of his thing. Still moaning she allows him to slip about half his hard shaft into her mouth.</p> <p>I gasp in horror along with Silvie and Julie at the sight of such a large thing being forced into the girl's mouth. I would never have imagined such a thing. I now realize why the hole in the dough thing is so large, now I wonder what kind of a sick mind could dream it up.</p> <p>I am shocked again as the man grasps the poor girl's head and starts shoving his stiff of thing in and out of her mouth, pulling it almost out and going back in. After a few moments of this he pulls his now wet thing from her mouth and steps back. The leather clad woman now step forward and removes the girls gag while warning her to keep quiet. With the gag removed the man steps up to her again and grasping her head with both hands he sticks his nasty things back into her waiting mouth. Now holding her head into his firm grasp he starts to a violent in and out motion in the girls mouth. I can see the poor girl is trying to suck his huge thing while trying to gasp for breath while he is strangling her with his large man thing.</p> <p>At this moment the nasty man pulls on our chains and orders us to follow him saying it is time for us to be processed.</p></div>","[""This story is FICTION is only FICTION, it is not real. Please do not use my story as a license to harm any living thing. Anything you read in my stories does not give you the right to harm females or any other living thing,I hold life as the most precious of gods gifts . Any thing you read it in my stories is all of the product of my sick mind. Please understand that I do not advocate violence. So do not use my story an excuse or a right to commit a violent act. You are responsible for your own actions, so don't blame your despicable actions on me. If you do not know the difference between fiction and reality then stop reading and go away. Do not try to hold me responsible for your actions as they are yours alone.""]"
143,"The Orphans Home: Special Services, Part 1",1,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,18,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> This story is set sometimes in the future at a time when the world has changed. Worldwide values and morals have changed, the birthrate has gone out of sight. Large numbers of parents no longer want to take responsibility for the children they bring into the world. This creates a very large problem for local and Federal Governments. In an attempt to solve this problem numerous Orphan Homes are set up all around the country. These are operated by private company’s with some financial support of the Federal Government. Happy to make this problem someone’s other than theirs they turned a blind eye as to the operation of these homes. Of course this opened the door to a myriad of often perverted methods of to enhance the profits to the home operators.</p> <p>I own and operate one of the larger Orphan Homes in the Midwest very close to a large city, this is the ideal location as it offers a large customer base for the services we provide. Since opening the home three years ago we have expanded our operation each year and now cover over 100 acres. We have just finished out latest building project which doubled our Dormitory space added a very large gymnasium building.</p> <p>Our new Gym also doubles for our weekend Special Services. Our Gym is used for physical fitness and a part of it is set up with temporary classrooms during the week. All classrooms and exercise equipment is broken down and stored in a large storage are in the rear of the building which holds all our equipment for our weekend services.</p> <p>We have two separate Dormitories to house the Orphans, one is for children under the age of six and the main Dormitory is for ages six up to twelve. After the age of twelve the children are either put in different work programs although most are sold off as sex slaves to Masters and Mistresses. Since most of them have been trained from a very early age for this, and at that age they do not fit into our Special Services Program. Our customers prefer the younger girls and a quite a few female customers prefer younger boys. We provide any type bdsm, torture, bondage, little girl sex bondage, little boy sex bondage and almost any other type of service to include lesbian activates which we encourage.</p> <p>One would think that most of our customers would be males but this is not the case and we have a 50/50 ratio. We also have a great number of parents who do not want the responsibility of raising their children and place them in our home. A great many of these parents willingly pay the price to visit our weekend service to use their young children and other young children in sexual bondage and torture games. For this purpose we have a number of special private rooms where for the extra price they can have their own young children or their pick of any of the young children in one of these rooms.</p> <p>These rooms are equipped with a large wood frame bed with steel eye bolts along the sides, foot and head to allow the young child to be restrained in any position. We also provide any other type of bondage and torture equipment needed. Each bed also has a vacuum machine along with a Electro Shock machine mounted under it with remote hook ups and controls. A large cabinet is well stocked with many types of whips, restraints, rope, gags, dildos and but plugs both regular of varies sizes and also Electro Shock which can be used in conjunction with metal clips for nipples, pussy lips and clits. There are also a number of Electro Shock Catheters and Speculums. Each room has a remote controlled overhead winch which can be used to hoist the little girl up on a spreader bar of a noose for asphyxiation sex. We have a video set up in each room with six cameras to catch and record all the action, the customer may purchase a copy if they wish and we also sell these videos to video stores. We also have a large number of video cameras set up around the large main Gym area where we have all the Special Tables and other Special Equipment which are used for restraining the little young girls and boys on for the use of our customers.</p> <p>We have a sales are at the entrance to the Gym where we sell all types or BDSM equipment, videos of all the action on the main floor and the Special Rooms. We also offer any of the Orphan Children for sale to our customers who wish to pay the price. We also offer a lease purchase plan as well as a rental plan. The prices are set by me as I am always available on weekends to oversee the operation. This allows me to set prices on each child depending on their age and sex. Of course the very young virgin girls bring a much higher price, next is the very young girls and boys from 4 to 6 years of age who have been fully trained in oral sex although they are too small for full vaginal and anal penetration by a large cock they have been trained in baby fucking. This does not require full penetration of a cock , only the head of the cock is rubbed up and down the little girls tiny spread pussy. Each little girl is well trained in licking pussy and receiving pussy licking as our female instructors as well as the older girls between 6 and 11 years of age are used to train them. I also lend a hand in their training when time permits, it is very exciting to have a little girl of 4 or 5 suck the head of my cock while she is restrained on one of the fucking tables. These tables have adjustable tops to allow any size little girl to be restrained on and allow access to her both ends of her body. Her legs are splayed out and tied to adjustable metal foot rests and restrained opening her little pussy wide open for me to baby fuck. The table has a extension at the other end which her hear is restrained to, this extension can be lowered down and locked. This allows free access to her mouth and small throat, This works great for me as I have an average size cock and am able to get several inches of it down her throat. I enjoy few things more than to fuck a very young little girls throat while she is restrained on the table with a anal vibrator up her ass while one of my female instructs work on her little pussy. I have one of my girls use a small pussy whip on her little wide spread pink pussy while I fuck her mouth. It is a fantastic feeling to the head of my cock as the little girls throat mussels contract around it as she tries to scream around it each time the pussy whip slices into her tinder little pussy.</p> <p>We hold daily classes for the over 450 children between the ages of 6 and 12 years of age and in separate room we have classes for over 150 children 4 to 6 years old. These classes are held 5 days a week and involve only BDSM, Torture and Sexual training as these little children have no need for a formal education. None of these young children will ever go into the work place, all will be sexual slaves the rest of their lives. Since we have a large number of female customers we hold Special Classes in order to provide a number of things they want to do to the little girls and sometimes little boys. Along with the other sexual training the little children receive we also teach them Fisting. I was surprised to find haw many female customers love to lay on one of our Medical Exam Tables and have several young girls lick their breasts and pussies them have one of the very young girls with small hands fist them. I was even more surprised how many of the women want to be restrained to the table while the children work on her, and a number of them enjoy the little young girls sitting on their face while restrained and fisted.</p> <p>It is now Friday night and I have my crew breaking down all the school room walls and equipment to start setting up all the bondage and torture equipment that will be used on the little young children tomorrow.</p></div>",[]
144,"The Orphans Home: Special Services, Part 2",2,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> 06:00 A. M. Saturday morning at the Gym. My crew of 30 females have 450 little young girls and boys ranging in ages from 6 to 11 years of age. It is very quite in the large Gym except for a few low sobs from some of the children from behind their penis gags. All the children stand very still as they have their hands bound behind them and all have short thigh restraints on. All the little girls who make up 85% of the group are dressed in their little school uniforms. They all look so cute in their little skin tight sheer white T shirt blouses which show all their little nipples which are stiff and push the front of their little shirts out. The little girls who are over the age of 6 have had their hormones injections which promote premature breast growth, we only give them this in small dosages as not to harm their young bodies but cause them to develop very small breasts. They all look so cute with their little egg size breasts topped with little strawberry nipples, just the right size for nipple clips and small suction cups. Each little girl has also been given an lactation inject which will let their bodies produce a small amount of breast milk when enough suction is applied. The little girls all stand in rows with their sexy little legs showing from under their short little dark blue school uniform skirts which show their little white panties if they bend over just a little. Their little short skirts also show their short padded leather thigh restraints which prevent them taking very long steps. This always gives me a hard on to see their tight little buts in their skin tight little panties, it makes it hard to decide if I want to lick their little smooth pussies first of just fuck them.</p> <p>The fifty or so little boys are lined up off to the side of the side of the large group of little girls. The little boys ages range from 6 to 13, we keep a few little boys up to 13 years of age for special purposes. Each of these boys are selected for the size of their cocks, with the exception of some who we keep that are the young children of a number of our Special Customers . These parents have a contract with us to allow them to visit the home and use their own little girls and little boys in one of the Private Rooms. Many of these parents also use some of our 4 to 6 year olds in addition to their own children.</p> <p>Although we do not put perm ante rings in all our little girls nipples we do extensive use spring loaded clip on nipple clips. This is not for the comfort of the little girls but because we do not want to impede their small milk ducts in their tiny nipples. We do put perm ante rings in their pussy lips and clits. These rings are not only for their visual effect but are used to tie the little girls to things with as well as to punish their nipples and little pussies , all little girls from age 4 up are ringed.</p> <p>We do not use pierced type rings on the young boys but use a steel ring which is attached around the base of their ball sac. This steel ring fits snug and has two small steel eyes on its edge to all the attachment of varies restraint equipment. This can be anything from a leash to weights and most important to hook small chains to attach him up to some of out punishment equipment. The young boy can be attached to one of our female customers favorite. This is a Cock Punishment Stand which is attached to the Gym floor and has a height adjustment to assure the proper height for the young boys cock to lay on its flat top. The flat wooden top has a set of small metal eye bolts screwed into it along both sides of a shallow grove in the wooden top. This allows the little boys cock to lay in the grove and be tied down with thin steel wire which hold it firmly in the grove. The table top is made of soft wood which allows long hat pins to be skewered through the skin on the sides of the young boys cock and pinned to the table. For the female customers who are not that bloodthirsty the little boys cock is restrained to the wooden top with the small wires and is available for her to use a small penis whip on it. All these punishments bring ear pleasing screams from the young boys and squeals of glee from the ladies. We also use the ball sac rings to attach the little boys to our male milking machines. We give all the little boys hormone injections which cause them to not only produce sperm at a very early age but to produce it in large amounts. We milk the little boys on a daily biases as there is a great demand from many of our female customers for it. Many of the female customers love to hook the little boys up to our milking machines while using a strap on them , some like to put a Ball Vise on them also. Our Ball Vise is two pieces of heavy clear plastic 10 inches in diameter with a turn screw which tightens them together. The little boys balls are placed between the two plastic plates and when the turn screw is tightened it compresses their ball between them. This causes intense pain and delights the customers as the little boy screams bloody murder. These ball sac rings have proved to have many uses and also help the young boys understand that they are slaves to females. All my operations are controlled and operated by females with the exception of my work crews which are males, this effectively solves any problem of having males around all those lovely naked little girls.</p> <p>My Orphan Home Foreman and her two assistants are ready to start making their selection of the little girls and little boys for today’s use. Although we will need a number of 4 to 6 year olds we do not bring them to the Gym until customers arrive and request them. This allows us more room in the cells at the rear of the Gym to display the available children for the customers to make their selection.</p> <p>We have checked the reservations for today and feel we will need 125 young girls between 6 and 11 years of age,25 little boys between 6 and 13 years of age and 20 mixed girls and boys between 4 and 6 years of age. We also have 5 Special Request Reservations for this evening. These requests are all from parents who have children in the home and wish to use them in one of our Special Rooms. One of the parent couples is also bringing their little daughter who is having her third birthday today and want her to spend the evening with her and her two 6 year old sister who are here in the home, they have booked a Special Room for her party. I can hardly wait as they are good friends and have invited me to the party. I am going to get to give the little three year old her birthday present. OH BOY.</p> </div>",[]
145,Alice in a Bind: The Pick Up,1,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,4,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was a very nice day in the city, a good day for my job which I had been planing for the last year and today was the day. I had watched her on her morning news show each morning and gained all the information I would need to make the grab. I had worked all the details out having leased the cabin in a secluded area in the mountains . I then spent the last six months building and out fitting it with all the equipment and supplies I would need. I had chosen this place as it had a large living area and a very large basement which would fit my needs. I had purchased a plain white delivery type one half ton van with dark blacked out windows. It was like hundreds of vans running around the city each day. I knew she had an appointment at a nearby Nail Salon. This is where I will grab her, the street is not busy at that time and it wont attract much attention. As I sit waiting for her to walk to the nail shop which is only three blocks from her job at the News Studio I go over my plan in my head for the thousandth time.</p> <p>Now I see her walking toward me, I wait until she is about ten feet away. I get out and open the side door and step in front of her at the same time lifting the front of my shirt to show her the gun in my waistband. She stops dead in her tracks as her eyes widen and her mouth flies open, in a low gruff voice I tell not to make a sound and move over to the van and get in and she wont get hurt. In stunned silence she stairs at my masked face and starts moving to the van, I follow her in where I have restraints and a gag waiting for her. Frist I cuff her wrist and hobble her ankles to chains attached to the floor and then I hold the gag up to put in her mouth. She starts to scream as she realizes it is a penis gag and I am going to put it in her mouth, I order her to shut up and grab one of her nipples and pinch it hard, the scream stops but her mouth stays open I jam the gag in her mouth before she realizes what is happening. I quickly strap the buckle in back of her head, now she is secured safely on the floor of the van and I can start the trip up to the cabin. But I have one stop to make first.</p> <p>I park in front of her house and take two laundry bags in with me. Inside I select the items she will need and put them in the bags, outside no one is in sight on the streets, I load her things up and we are off. I do not take any of the her little 9 year old daughters clothes as I do not want to make anyone suspicions that I plan to return and take her daughter also. I do not want to break the family up. HA HA.</p> <p>The drive takes about two hours and she moans, groans and thrashes around the whole trip trying to free herself but to no avail. Upon arriving at the cabin I leave her as she is and go inside to get everything ready for her and bring a hood mask out, there was no need for one on the trip as she was chained to the floor and could not see out. Now she tries to struggle as I start to put the mask on her but as soon as I grab her nipple she stops and remains very still and I do not pinch this time , she is learning. I release the chains from her restraints and remove her ankle cuffs but leave her hand cuffs on as I lead her inside. Then before I take her down to the basement playroom I lay out the rules to her. There will be no talking, she will do as she is ordered and do it quickley, and the most important rule is don’t piss me off as punishment will be swift and painful order her to nod her head if she understands, she nods yes.</p> <p>Now I lead her down to the basement stand her under a 4 foot long wrist spreader bar attached to a rope pulley above operated by a remote controlled electric winch, after unlocking her cuffs I then secure her wrist to each end of the bar, then take up the slack until she is almost up on her toes. Now the shaking and struggling starts along with the muffled screams and curses, she is not a happy camper, she doesn’t know that it goes downhill form here. Now I get the 4 foot ankle spreader bar which I hook to her ankles and let the winch down a little and secure the bar to eye bolts imbedded in the floor. I then raise her back up until she is stretched taunght in the form of an X, now she is really going nuts, trying to scream and yell around the penis gag in her mouth. She tries to move her body but is stretched to tight. I cannot resist taking a peek up under her dress and am rewarded by a heavenly sight, her wide spread legs revile her white French Lace panties stretched tight across her pouting pussy lips and mound. I lick my lips as I think of all the fun I will have with her and her little daughter. Now I unhook the straps on her hood and remove it, then I step back and watch as she stops her struggles and screams and looks around the room with wide eyed disbelief at what she sees. In one corner of the basement and along one wall I have placed all my large pieces of equipment covered with tarps, all these had caster wheels on them so I could move them into the work area. This was an area 12 foot by 12 foot where I had laid tile as to keep it clean, this allowed me to move the equipment into it as needed. She could see along the walls on pegboards many gags, whips, straps, dildos of all types along with hoods and many types of restraints. There were many items she had no idea what they were for but she knew she did not want to find out. I also had built two large cabinets on one wall to hold all my other toys. Overhead were many eyebolts screwed into the flooring joist of the cabin above which allowed me to move the overhead winch and pulleys around where I needed them. I could tell by her face she was bewildered by what she is seeing and what is happening to her, all her screams and struggling stops as she looks around the room , there is a large bed over on one wall next to a large bathroom fitted with a shower, steel restraint bars. a sink and toilet. The mirror is stainless steel and cannot be broken, I have put water shut off valves outside the bathroom to turn the water off if I need to. The bed is bolted to the floor and has straps and eye bolts screwed all around it and in the floor. She looks with wonder and fear at the medical exam table with restraint straps all over it. She doesn’t like what she any of my toys, she has an idea she is going to see and feel them up close and that sends a chill down her spine.</p> <p>Now I remove her penis gag much to her relief, it takes a minute to get moisture back in her mouth and work the cramp out of her jaws. Then her screams shatter the stillness of the room, she stopped her screams long enough to start cursing me she had already forgotten the rules as I knew she would. I stepped away from as she continued her curses and screams and was not paying attention to me as I stepped behind her and moved over to my work bench.</p> <p>She was still unaware as I stepped up behind her hanging spread body, the riding crop made a swishing sort of whistle in the air then a thwack as it landed on the inside of her left inner thigh. There was a second of silence in the room, then a second later the air was rent with a blood curdling scream. I quickly stepped around in front of her as she threw her head back with her eyes rolled back and went into convulsions while screaming maddely. She jerked and shook her restrained body like a fish on a hook screaming all the while.</p> </div>",[]
146,Alice in a Bind: Playing With My Toy,2,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,4,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I stand back and enjoy the show and wait until she runs out of steam and think how glad I had installed the video system, this footage and all the later footage will be priceless, worth a lot of money on the video circuit. After several minutes her struggles cease and she stops her screams and just hangs limply from her wrist spreader bar and moans and sobs. I give her a minute to regain her wits and then step up to her face where I ask her if her memory is bad or does she just like my to feel my whip. Her mouth flies open but she catches herself before she speaks and just looks at me with her mouth open and hate in her eyes.</p> <p>I release her ankles from the spreader bar after her little lesson with my whip. I speak to her and she shakes her head that she understands me after I tell her I am going to undress her and if she protests I will whip her breasts. This brings a startled look to her face and she just stops short of speaking, but just nods yes. I retrieve a pair of scissors from my work bench and start on the sleeves of her blouse cutting them up to the neck. Then very slowly while watching her face I start at the top and unbuttoning her blouse, she looks down to watch my hands as she moans softly saying nothing . Her moans get a little louder as the front of her blouse starts to open and revile her nicely rounder breasts in her white French Lace bra. Now her breasts are heaving up and down with her increased breathing as she knows I am about to remove the pieces of her blouse. I pull them away and am rewarded with the sight of two lovely snow covered mountains, not Pikes Peaks but nice sized just the same. I can see that they are just the right size to torture and use my toys on. It is all she can do not to yell at me but she just closes her eyes and moans. Now I move behind her and quickly unhook her bra and reach around and snatch it off her, this brings a loud scream from her followed by more struggles and screams. After she calms down a little I remove two little nipple clips with tiny metal teeth from my pocket and hold them up so she can see them. She just stares for a moment until she realizes what they are, them she starts screaming and shaking her head no but she holds her tongue. Quickly I grasp one breast and pop her nipple in my mouth and suck, this stuns her for a moment and stops her screams and just moans. I release her nipple and quickly attach one of the little alligators to her nipple, it takes her a moment to realize what I have done and then the pain reaches her brain. YOU DIRTY PERVERTED SON OF A BITCH, OH MY GOD I DID NOT MEAN, OOOO NOOOOO NO. To late I was already bring the whip between her legs and right into her right inner thigh. Her whole is red hot pain, it takes her breath away it is seconds before she can scream. She goes in to a maddening screaming and jerking fit. Her mind is numb with white hot pain, I step back and watch the show. After a few minutes she tires out and again hangs limp and moans. I do not speak to her again as I attach the other nipple clip on her heaving nipple, she lets out a short scream and then just moans loudly. Now I pull her skirt down with no protest from her, she is still dealing with the pain in her inner thigh. I am now gazing on a beautiful sight, she is mind blowing hanging there with nipple clips on her lovely breasts and white French Lace panties. I just stand and take in the beautiful site for a minute and while she has her head laid back with her eyes closed in shame I reach and pull her panties down. This brings her back to life, more screams and struggles. I now take my scissors and cut her panties off as she screams but does not curse me this time.</p> <p>Her inner thighs still hurt and she gives me no trouble as I fully release her and order her over to the Medical Exam table. She pauses at the site of the large table where she knows she is not going to like this at all. I order her up on the table which is still cool to her naked body even with the sheet over it, she grimaces a little as her naked butt contacts the table. Sliently she follows my orders to lay down and place her feet into the foot stirrups where she only moans as I strap her feet in the metal stirrups. She is still silent even as I strap her legs in also. Then I move around to strap her arms to the side of the table. although not saying anything I can tell she is about to burst to open her smart mouth. I am sure the still burning stripe across her inner thigh stops her. Now I place a strap across her naked stomach but just before I strap her down I slide a 3 inch high pad under her naked butt before I strap her firmly to the table. This raised pad will give me unlimited access to her exposed pussy and ass hole, she has not guessed this yet or she would be going berserk by now. I pull a strap over and under her lovely breast which look as they are just dieing for my attention. not to worry I will soon get to them. HA HA. Now that all he straps are in place and she is secure I move back to the foot of the table. I watch her eyes follow me and can see by the look on her face that she knows where I am heading.</p> <p>I move between her legs and hear a low moan from her, then I get a loud moan and she lets out a short scream as I spread the stirrups out and up as far as they will go. Now I step back to look at her gorgeous breast heaving up and down as she is worried about what I will do to her next. This makes her nipple clips bob up and down like a couple of little top hats. My eyes move down to her wide spread pink pussy with her neatly trimmed bush just above it. I have plans for her little blonde bush. I like smooth shaved pussies, it makes them look like little young girls. Just like her little 9 year old daughter who will be my guest in a day or so, I get a hard on ever time I think of the fun I will have with both mother and daughter. YUM YUM. I love young little girls, I love to lick them before I fuck their pussies and ass holes. Although it is much more fun if they are tided up and a little torture applied to them first.</p> <p>Now I move beside her and she watches me with bated breath as I reach for one of her nipple clips, I can see a little look of relief in her face as she sees me about to remove the horrid little monsters. Her joy and relief is short lived as I remove the first one, it only takes a couple of seconds until the blood starts to return to her nipple. Her low moan which escapes her lips as it is removed is replaced with an ear splitting scream. I let her calm down and the pain subside a little and then quickly remove the other nipple clip, I get a repeat of the first one. While she is still screaming I go and get a pan of warm water and shaving equipment. She does not notice what I am doing as I pull a short stool up and sit down between her widespread legs as she is in her own world full of pain.</p> <p>She comes back to life as she feels me put a warm wet towel on her bush and pussy, this brings a short scream and then just low moans as she realizes what I am doing, but she keeps her mouth shut. I can see she has her turned to the side and her eyes shut as if to make this bad dream go away. After I know the warm towel has done its work I remove it and apply some warm shaving foam, she is still moaning as she realizes she can do nothing to stop all this. Now taking a safety razor I gently shave her little strip of pubic hair and wipe her clean. She looks beautiful now , like a little girl. Wide spread pussy lips all pink and smooth just waiting for my cock. But no time for that now, to her surprise I start releasing her from the table. When she is released I lead her over to the bed and make her lay on the bed , she is sure I am going to rape her now, that will come later. I then attach a padded ankle cuff with a long chain on it with the other end hooked to a large eye bolt set in the cement floor. This will allow her to use the toilet by the bed but not go any further. I have other business back in the city, she should be coming home from school soon.</p> </div>",[]
147,"The Orphans Home: Getting Down to Business, part 3",3,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,6,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> 08.00 A. M. Saturday.</p> <p>Well the selection of the little girls who will be used by our customers today, we have decided that at least 175 little girls between the ages of 6 and 11 years of age will be needed. My female Orphan Home Crew is busy making the selections from the large group of 450 young girls who standing in long rows bound and gagged in our large Gym. When all the little girls are selected my girls will select the number of little boys between the ages of 6 to 11 years of age. All the little children will then be locked in a long row of holding cells which run across one side of the large Gym. The cells are much like regular jail cells and allow our customers to view the children the bars and make their selections of the young children they want to use in their sex torture games. Our customers are also allowed to select up to twenty young children to be taken out of the cells and lined up outside on the Gym floor for their closer inspection. Each customer may choose as many young children for sex and tortures as they wish, we have set rates of charges per hour per young child. Any customer who wishes to have any of the 4 to 6 year old children to use in their Sex-Torture Games may pick up to ten young children from photos and we will have them brought over to the Gym and let them make their choice of the young children. These charges are extra and not included in their entrance fee, we also have extra charges for extra special services. We also offer yearly Memberships to our customers which allows the full access to all our services and the use of up to three young children for 12 hours, any more than three young children are an extra charge. Their Membership also entitles them to the use of one young child between 4 and 6 years of age for 12 hours, this is in addition to the three young children between the age of 6 and 11. We post a list of the services we provide along with the charges for all our services. Each Member is mailed a monthly news letter with all our services and charges and an update of any new services we have added. A Service and Equipment Guide is given to each customer at our sign desk. This guide lists all the equipment we have available and instructions on their use, we also have 30 Female Instructors at all times to assist with and oversee all operations. This is not only to aid our customers in the proper operation of some of the complicated torture equipment but to also to prevent any injury to our customers. We also need this oversight to prevent or record any serious or permanent damage to any of our young children. The severe or permanent injury of the young children is only a problem since the customer must be charged for the price of the little girl or boy. We have a very simple damage policy.(YOU BREAK IT. YOU BUY IT.)Most important this policy pertains to our bondage and torture equipment as it is very expensive to repair or replace.</p> <p>This weekend is a special one for us here at the home as is the Grand Opening of our Gift Shop and Registration Center. Although we have had the Gym finished and open for some months now the building project is now finished with the opening of the Center. Our maintenance crew has spent all of this past week setting up all our displays of BDSM and Sex Torture Products and Equipment. We have also just received our new Services and Operating Manuals from the printers which we will began passing out to all our customers along with our newest Price List.</p></div>",[]
148,"The Orphans Home: Equipment, Services and Operations Manual",4,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,16,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Anal &amp; Vaginal Tools And Equipment</p> <p>Electro Shock Unit And Vacuum Pump:This unit consists of a Main Control Board with adjustable switches to adjust the amount of voltage discharge and inches of vacuum and duration through its multi plug in connectors. The onboard computer allows this unit to be programmed to any number of settings which allow intermittent shocks or constant voltage to any or all of the attachments plugged in to it. The onboard allows the Electro Shock and Vacuum functions to be used separately or in conjunction with each other. The unit is also equipped with a hand held remote control unit.</p> <p>ATTACHMENTS:This unit will operate any of the following attachments supplied with the unit.<br/> ANAL AND VAGINAL ELECTRO SHOCK PLUGS:<br/> 1 inch,2 inch and 3 inch Diameter plugs.<br/> 4 inch long<br/> 6 inch long<br/> 8 inch long<br/> 10 inch long<br/> 12 inch long<br/> CAUTION:When using any of these plugs while fucking the little girl or little boy you will need to wear a condom to avoid receiving a electrical shock when the Electro Shock unit activates.</p> <p class=""h2"">Expandable Electro Shock Penis Suction Tubes</p> <p>These tubes are made of a soft clear see through expandable plastic which will allow them to expand from ½ inch diameter up to 3 inches and to any length according to the amount of suction applied. The clear see through feature allows the victims penis to be viewed as it is sucked up into the tube until the head contacts the small metal Electro Shock plate in the end of the tube which causes a preset amount of voltage to enter the victims penis. NOTE:By adding a small amount of liquid or pre cum to the head of the young boys penis you will be rewarded with a view of the electrical arc as it enters his cock head.</p> <p class=""h2"">Electro Shock Breast Cups And Clitoris Suction Tubes</p> <p>These breast cups are clear see through and come in a number of sizes to fit a wide range of breasts from very small to full size. These breast cups work in the same manor as the penis tubes with Electro Shock contactors in the ends of them. NOTE:Special breast cups and clitoris tubes are also supplied with the unit. These have a small steel spring attached on one end to a metal contact plate in the end of the cup or tube very close to the other contactor and the other end attached to a small metal alligator clip. This allows the little girls breast and clitoris to be sucked painfully up into the cup and tube and give a view of the electrical arc as the two plates contact each other and sends a mind numbing charge of electricity into her nipples and clit.</p> <p>CAUTION: Care should be taken to avoid electrical shock to your tongue or cock while using them on the little girls mouth or other orifices while the Electro Shock unit is engaged.</p> <p class=""h2"">Electro Shock Catheters And Speculums</p> <p>These are also supplied with this unit.<br/> These devices may be used by themselves or in conjunction with other attachments supplied with the unit.<br/> FEMALE APPLICATION: (NOTE)As with all attachments with this unit it is recommended that your little girl be tightly bound to prevent excess movement or them trying to run away when Electro Shock is applied.</p> <p>CATHETERS: With the young girl securely bound and her anal or vaginal opening readily available the catheter may be inserted in her anal opening, vagina or a combination of both.</p> <p>ANAL INSERTIONT: This is very easy to do , it just involves using a little of the contact gel supplied with the unit into her anal opening. This gel will aid in the insertion for deep penetration and also increase electrical contact inside her when Elector Shock is applied. As this is a very painful shock to the little girls sensitive anal canal it is very important she be securely bound. NOTE: This operation is the same when applied on a little boy. And again we caution that a condom should be used while using the mouth or vagina of the little boy while performing this procedure and applying the Electro Shock attachments.</p> <p class=""h2"">Vaginal And Uterus Insertion</p> <p>The little girls vagina offers two types of insertions, both provide a painful time for her and much enjoyment to her torturer.<br/> VAGINAL:Again it is very important for the little girl to be bound securely with access to her vagina. Her vaginal opening should be lubricated wit Electro Gel as the catheter is only inserted into her vaginal opening and not into her uterus. The 12 inch long catheter is just coiled up inside her paying close attention to allow a part of it to contact her clit, this provides maximum electrical shock to her sensitive areas.</p> <p>UTERUS:Again the little girl should be securely bound and her vagina accessible and again her vaginal opening should be lubricated with the Elector Shock gel as well as lube on the catheter. The lube helps the insertion of the catheter all the way into her uterus and the Electro Shock Gel insures the maximum shock into her little pussy.</p> <p>NOTE : It is recommended that all the procedures be listed above be done with your little girl ungagged or with a O ring gag as to allow access to her mouth or to enjoy all her screams.</p> <p class=""h2"">Male Catheter Insertion</p> <p>Again as with the little girls the little boys should be securely bound with good access to his little cock. For this process the little boys cock can be at an erection which will aid in the insertion of the lubed catheter into his urethra. NOTE The young boy should be blindfolded for this procedure as he will soon loose his erection when you start forcing the catheter into his little cock. The other method may have more appeal to the torturer as this will allow the little boy watch the whole procedure, and you will be able to observe the terror in his little face and eyes and of course his screams.</p> <p>CAUTION: Again we caution that care should be taken and a condom should be worn to prevent receiving a shock while using the little boys mouth or anal orifice while Electro Shock is being applied to his cock.</p> <p class=""h2"">Electro Shock Ball And Ultra Sound Cups</p> <p>This unit is supplied with Electro Shock Ball Cups which may be used in conjunction with all other devices supplied with this unit. The little boys balls ore inserted into the adjustable metal cup and secured with the attached elastic straps around his waist. The Electro Shock Cup can be programmed to operate in conjunction with of separately from the other attachments.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ultra Sound Cups</p> <p>These cups are much like the Electro Shock cups and are attached to the little boy in the same way, again they may be used in conjunction with the other Electro Shock attachments. These cups produce a very high sound frequency that will not do perm ante damage but will cause intense pain to the little boys nuts. And of course produce many enjoyable screams from the young boy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ultra Sound Anal And Vaginal Dildos</p> <p>These attachments work the same as the regular Electro Shock dildos and but plugs. The greatest difference being that there is no danger of electrical shock to the torturer who is free to use all the little girls or little boys other orifices while applying the Ultra Sound devices. Many hours of enjoyment can be enjoyed by the torturer while applying these devices on little girls and little boys with any permanent damage.</p> <p class=""h2"">Violet Wand</p> <p>This wand is powered both by the Electro Shock unit or by its built in rechargeable batterys. The wand is used on the outside of the little girls or little boys body. This devise is idea to apply a small visible streak of electrical voltage to your little bound child’s private areas. The wand will provide hours of fun applying it to little girls breast, pussies and assholes.</p> <p>NOTE:This unit delivers only a small electrical charge to a local area and is safe for the torturer to use the little girls or little boys mouth, pussy , ass hole or cock while using the Violet Wand on other parts of their bound bodies.</p></div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
149,"The Orphans Home: More Toys, Part 5",5,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,12,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Vacuum Pumps And Suction Devices</p> <p>Electro Shock-Mini Vac Belt Pack:This is compact portable unit which is designed to wear on the tortures belt, thus providing quick and easy access for use on their bound little girl or boy.<br/> This unit has a onboard mini computer which allows a good range of control settings and allows the use of attachments supplied with the larger Electro Shock and Vacuum units. This unit is powered by built in rechargeable batteries and therefore only allow for limited duration usage with energy hungry attachments. Prolonged use of attachments such as the Violet Wand and a combination of Suction and Electro Shock devices should be used with one of our full size Electro Shock or Vacuum Suction units.</p> <p class=""h2"">Full Size Suction Vaccum Pumps</p> <p>Our full size Suction Type Vacuum Pumps have a onboard computer which allows multiple settings and support a hand held remote control unit. This unit is also equipped with a small onboard Electro Shock Generator which provides power to the available Suction Combination Shock attachments. Computer Control Program allows the use of a wide variety of attachments which include male and female milking tubes and cups.</p> <p class=""h2"">Little Boy Milking Tubes</p> <p>These tubes differ from the standard Electro Shock Suction Tubes as they are for milking the little boy rather than punishing his little cock.<br/> NOTE:All young boys in our Orphans Home are injected with a mild hormone which allows the young boy to achieve a sustained erection and ejaculation when properly stimulated. Although many of the very young boys do not produce seamen in great quantities as with the older boys they do produce enough to provide enough provide much fun milking them.</p> <p>MILKING:As stated before all subjects should be securely bound when using any of our equipment on them. We recommend that the young boy be bound with spread legs on one of our bondage tables as this makes his mouth and ass available for fucking while he is milked. He may also be hung head down by a ankle spreader bar which also makes his mouth available to lick pussy of suck cock. The cock milking tube is available in several lengths and diameters and has a tight rubber seal which assures a good suction on his little cock.</p> <p>We recommend that the little boys cock be brought to an erection as this aids in slipping the Milking Tube completely over his cock and allowing it to seal properly at the base of his little cock. The units onboard computer allows presetting the milking process or using the hand held remote control. The Remote Control unit is the preferred method as it gives operator instant control of suction speed and intensity. Use of the remote control allows the operator to view the little boys cock being milked through the clear see through tube and adjust their own climax with that of the little boys while fucking his mouth or ass hole.</p> <p class=""h2"">Little Girl Milking</p> <p>NOTE:All young girls age 5 and above in our Orphans Home have received hormone injections to permit premature lactation and small breast enhancement in the young girls. This allows the young girls to give small quantities of breast milk. Although in rare occasions a few little girls do produce above normal amounts of milk and must be milked every several days. This problem is solved by allowing the small nursing babies in the Home nurse on these little girls breasts.</p> <p>As with milking the young boys you should have the young girl securely bound in a position to make her mouth, pussy or ass available for torture and fucking while she is milked.</p> <p>The clear see through milking cups come in a number of different sizes to all the proper fit over the young girls premature breasts. These cups are connected by two clear plastic hoses to a small clear see through collection bottle. These see through connections allow the operator to view the flow of milk from the little girls breasts. We make videos of this nursing and they may be purchased at our Reception Center.</p> <p>The onboard computer also allows the use of the hand held remote control to adjust the milking procedure to allow the operator to time their orgasm with maximum milk output of milk from the little girls tiny breasts.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ciltoris Suction Tube</p> <p>This attachment is a small clear see through hard plastic tube attached to the Vacuum Pump by a long flexible plastic tube. The Vacuum Pump produces enough suction to suck the little girls clitoris painfully up into the hard plastic tube. By using the hand held remote control the operator is able to torture other parts of the little girls body while using the suction on her. This also allows the torturer to use the little girls mouth, ass hole and pussy during this process. The remote also allows the operator to time their orgasm while watching the little girls clit as it is being tortured with the suction tube.</p> <p>NOTE: With few exceptions all young children should be securely bound when any of the equipment and attachments listed in this Equipment and Operators Manual is used on them. Please check the Suggested Torture and Bondage Chapter at the end of this Manual. This chapter will give you many useful suggestions about to how to make your torture session with the young children a pleasurable and satisfying one.</p></div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
150,"The Orphans Home: More Toys, Part 6",6,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Bondage Table</p> <p>Most of our bondage tables are designed to be multi functional although some are designed for single purpose use. These tables play a very important roll in all our bondage and torture activities.</p> <p class=""h2"">Medical Exam Tables</p> <p>Our tables are a scaled down version of the standard Doctor’s Office Exam Table. These have been modified to fit our needs to restrain little children on. Tables are equipped with multiple restraints which the little child can be restrained in many different positions.</p> <p>The tables basic use is to restrain the little girl or boy on their back with straps along the tables sides. All our exam tables have been modified to allow their head and foot to tilt and have an adjustable head board. This head board allows the Childs head to be raised or lowered completely forward or backward with the head of the table tilted down. This allows their head to be in position for face sitting or to be throat fucked. Other modifications include restraint straps which allow the young girl or boy’s legs and feet to be restrained in the tables foot stirrups. This allows their legs to be spread wide open and up in the air. In this position they are available for any type of torture and sex, including genital torture and punishment, anal and vaginal sex.</p> <p>Each table had a built in Electro Shock/Vacuum Pump unit. The onboard computer allows the handheld remote control to operate all functions the table including all the table adjustments. This gives the operator fingertip control to position the Childs body for torture and sex.</p> <p class=""h2"">Special Milking Tables</p> <p>These are a special purpose table designed for milking young girls and boys but also them to be positioned for torture and sex while being milked.</p> <p>NOTE: All the young girls are injected with a hormone which induces premature lactation and modest breast enhancement. The young boys are also injected wit harmonies which allows them to achieve and maintain an erection and be stimulated to an orgasm with ejaculation.</p> <p>The table sits 22 inches high with a flat 12 X 20 inch top which has a 5 X 10 inch cutout 5 inches back from one end and a 6 X 6 inch cutout in the center of the top 2 inches from the other end. The table has an adjustable chin rest with a head restraint strap at the end of the table top. This chin rest allows the Childs head to lay straight with them looking at the floor or be pulled back up to allow access to their mouth.</p> <p>YOUNG GIRL: She is placed face down on the table with her legs hanging straight down to be secured to the table legs. A 3 inch high rubber pad is placed just under her abdomen which lifts her up to allow access to her pussy and ass hole. Restraining straps are placed across her hips, back and her shoulders. The shoulder strap pushes her chest down against the padded 5 X 10 inch cutout in the table top. This causes her little immature breasts to stick through the cutout for the small breast milking vacuum cups to be attached to them. With her chin restrained to the rubber chin rest her head is tilted back and locked in position. Now she is ready to milk and available for torture or use of her mouth, pussy and ass.</p> <p>YOUNG BOY: The young boy is positioned face down on the table but with out the 3 inch rubber pad. Again his legs are restrained to the table legs. He is then restrained to the table top across his hips, back, shoulders and with another strap across his head. This forces his chin against the rubber chin rest.</p> <p>In this restrained position his little cock will protrude through the 6 X 6 inch hole in the table top. He is now available for the Cock Milking Vacuum Tube and any of a number of ball torture devices on his little nuts. Nipple clips may also be used on him through the 5 X 10 cutout in the other end of the table top. With his head pulled all the way back in the adjustable chin rest his mouth and ass is available while he is being milked.</p> <p>NOTE:The table has a computer controlled Electro Shock/Vacuum unit which is operated with a hand held remote control and may be programmed to milk little girls or little boys. For little girls the vacuum is set on a gentle but study suction to induce lactation in her tiny breasts. For milking the little boy a study gentle alternating suction is required to bring him to erection and ejaculation.</p> <p>The unit has a clear see through collection cup to collect the little girls breast milk or the little boys seamen if the operator wishes to use it for any purpose.</p> <p>Many of our customers consider the breast milk and seamen as a delicacy for themselves or to feed to the young children, some force the donor to consume it.</p></div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
151,The Orphans Home: A Special Visit,7,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,7,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>I have just received a call from Katy a widowed lady friend of mine, I have been friends of her and her deceased husband for a number of years. As my birthday is upcoming she called to ask what I want for my birthday present. As she is still a young and very good looking woman I was sure my answer would be that I wanted her. I thought I would surprise her with my answer, but I was wrong. I told her I wanted Susie , Amy and her. Half expecting her to hang up on me I was surprised to her answer in an excited voice, wonderful that is what I was hoping for!</p> <p>Now it was my turn to be excited, just the thought of the three of them in one of our Special Rooms. Katy is still a fine figure of a woman but her two young girls are what I really want to get my hands on. Susie is a lovely little blonde four year old and Amy her older six year old sister is a carbon copy of her mother. I have know both little girls since their birth and both are mouth watering little things, and I plan to taste both of them among other things.</p> <p>MY BIG DAY.<br/> Since my birthday falls on a Friday we have decided to stop the children’s classes at noon so my crew can set all the equipment up in the Gym up early for this weekend.</p> <p>Katy and her two girls will be delivered here at 5PM to start the party. I have sent two of my female crew to pick them up. Katy will not be able to drive herself as she will be bound and gagged. When she ask me how I wanted her and the two little girls dressed I instructed her on how they were to dress and so on, this excited her very much. This gives me an hour to check that all the equipment I will need is in the extra large Special Room I had my crew set up for the party. I have two of my Orphan Home Instructors Becky and Joanie to assist me this evening, both love little girls also and they are very excited about all the pussy there will be to eat. I have also had two little 6 year old girls and two little 6 year old boys from our home put in the holding cells in the rear of the Gym. All four have had their hormone injections for breast milk and semen production. They are on standby just incase we decide to do a little milking. I really love milking almost as much as Becky and Joanie they will milk anything little girls, little boys, women and best of all me.</p> <p>My Birthday Presents are here Annie and Judy two of my girls have just arrived with the Presents in one of our Orphan Transport Trailers. These trailers are used to pick up Orphans we purchase from the Government Auctions and from Private Homes where the parents sell us their children. All children arrive at The Home bound, hooded, gagged and strapped to the wall of our trailers.</p> <p>I go out to watch my girls bring the mother and her two little daughters off the Transport Trailer. This is a very sexually exciting sight, it gives me an immediate hard on. As I instructed all three are dressed in Cheerleader Outfits. They are a mouth watering sight in their tight fitting white sweaters with their arms bound tightly behind them and their lovely little legs showing from their very short skirts. Katy looks very good also as I can tell she has no bra on and her nice round breast stick out even more with her arms bound behind her. As I look into their faces I can see a hint of a smile in Kate’s but the look on the two little girls face the best. The fear shows in their eyes and faces is even more exciting with the black leather straps which hold the leather penis gags in their little mouths. They all look so cute with the black penis gag straps accenting their blond pigtails which stick up in the air. I had instructed Katy to have herself and both little girls to put their hair up in pigtails, and now can see this was a good idea. I am just barely able to resist the urge to lift their little skirts and gaze upon their little panties just above their short thigh restraints. I want to wait until my girls get them in the Special Room where I can savor the sight at my leisure.</p> <p>I stay behind to give Becky and Joanie instructions as Annie and Judy lead my three Birthday Presents into the Gym, this is a slow process they can only take short steps with their knee restraints. I am able to see an occasional flash of white panties from under their short skirts as the little girls hobble into the Gym. Now I turn back to Becky and Joanie and give them instructions as to how I want Susie and Amy restrained and waiting for me in half an hour and to release Katy and send her out to me. I want the two little girls to feel the fear of all this by being separated from their mother. This will also give me time to go over the plans I have for her and her two little girls.</p> <p>Kate and I enter the large Special Room greeted by the muffled moans of the two O ring gagged little girls. Both are suspended from ceiling wenches by wrist spreaders and their legs spread wide with ankle spreaders. Two little spread eagled pigtail angles hanging there with their little mouths held wide open wet and moaning just waiting for me. As their ankle spreader is not attached to the floor their struggles revile some dick hardening views of their little white panties spread tight over their little pussies. Just the sight of the two struggling little girls hanging there is so exciting I must steady myself on Kate’s trembling shoulder as she is also shivering with sexual excitement.</p> <p>Now I step over to the two suspended little girls and peek up their little short skirts and announce that it is party time and I am going to unwrap my Birthday Presents. YUM YUM.</p> </div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
152,The Orphans Home: Lets Party,8,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-30,11,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>I just love unwrapping presents , even more so when they are as mouth watering as these two are. I take a moment to look at Kate’s face and am rewarded with her look of sexual lust and excitement along with her rapid breathing. Becky now brings a camera for Katy although all this is being video tapped by six cameras to insure nothing is missed.</p> <p>Now that everything is ready I step over to the two suspended little girls and select Amy the little blonde six year old first as I want to save Susie for last, desert, YUM YUM. I can see the fear in both little girls eyes as I reach for the hem of Amy’s short cheerleader skirt and lift it all the way up. I motion Joanie to raise the electric wench and lift Amy up until her little silk panty covered pussy is level with my face. For a few moments I just stand and take in the glorious sight and inhale the erotic aroma of her little pussy, the intoxicating smell almost makes me cum in my pants. Becky hands me a pair of sissors, this causes the little girl to start struggling from fear and trying to scream through her O ring gag. Now Susie starts trying to scream and struggle also as she watches what is happening to her sister. Now I motion Becky to move behind Amy and hold her struggling legs and tell Katy to move closer to get some good photos. While Becky holds her legs I take the scissors and cut Amy’s panties up both sides and allow them to fall away. Now I am looking directly at her little bald puffy pussy lips with her little pink slit dividing them. This is a most beautiful breathtaking sight. I stand and enjoy the view for a few moments before I tell Becky to hold her widespread legs tight as I grasp her little butt. Then quickly before she realizes what I am doing I pull her little pussy to my tongue which I all the way up her little pink slit, this draws a gasp and a squeal from her through her O ring gagged mouth. I hear a moan from Kate who is standing next to me taking pictures, this also brings more screams from Susie’s gagged mouth. Becky looks around Amy’s side and as she looks at me she licks her lips, I know she wants a taste also. I tell her you and Joanie can have a taste later, she smiles and Joanie says oh boy I can hardly wait. Hearing Susie’s mother’s heavy breathing beside me I look to see her also licking her lips. I know she has never tasted her two little girls but will today. I know that she has wanted to before but did not have the courage and that she has planned all this so I would force her do what she has fantasized about. Unknown to her she will get her wish and some things that were not in her fantasy. I turn back to Amy’s little pink pussy for just one more taste before I move to the main course, little four year old Susie. As the saying goes , you can’t eat just one and I love licking little girl pussy almost an much as I love fucking it. I now tell Becky to hold on to Amy again as pull her to me but this time I stick my tongue inside her moist little pussy. This brings a surprised gasp from her followed by a gagged scream. I hold her little butt tight as I push my tongue in as I can and wiggle it, this brings a short scream from her followed by a low moan as she begins to enjoy the feeling. Susie is still screaming behind her gag and trying to pull herself from the restraints, but she can only hang from the ceiling in her spread X position. Even over Amy’s low moans of passion I can hear the rapid excited breathing of her mother who is standing next to me taking pictures. Since Amy has stopped her struggles Becky is no longer busy holding her legs and has her head close to my head. As she watches me tongue Amy’s little pussy Becky asks me how it tastes and demands to kiss me when I extract my tongue from Amy’s wet little pink pussy. I enjoy the taste of her pussy a few moments longer and then pull my tongue out as I am anxious to get to Susie. As soon as I pull my head back Becky grabs my head and quickly sticks her tongue in my mouth trying to get all the taste of Amy’s pussy as she moans with excitement.</p> <p>It is all I can do to break the kiss Becky is giving me but now I want to open my Special birthday Present. As soon as I pull loose I tell Becky and Joanie to unhook Susie’s ankle spreader but to leave her suspended from her wrist spreader. While my girls are doing this I have Kate move over beside her youngest daughter with her camera I want some good photos of the unwrapping.</p> <p>All this has scared Susie even more and she is now struggling and screaming as loud as she can through the hole in her O ring gag. As soon as Becky and Joanie remove her ankle spreader they each hold on to one of her kicking legs. Now I am ready to enjoy my preasent, first thing that needs to go is her little Cheerleader Skirt. I want to savor this moment so I unbutton the skirts waist and slowly slip it down, but stop just as I revel the top of her little white silk panties.</p> <p>Now I step back a little to look at her the fear on her pretty little face framed around the O ring gag holding her inviting little mouth open. Then I take a moment to glance over and look at the terror Amy’s little gagged face. All this is happening as their mother is taking pictures as her soft moans of excitement can be heard between her rapid breathing.</p> <p>I now move back to Susie’s little skirt as I want to see the rest of her cute little panties, and of course what she is hiding in them. Susie does not scream as I lower her skirt to her ankles, only her mother lets out a loud excited moan. I hold my breath and just stand and take in the beautiful sight for a few seconds as I gaze upon her little panties. I can see the outline of her puffy little pussy lips as the silk crotch is formed around them. At that moment my hard cock almost explodes and I know I must cool down before I lean down to smell the aroma of her little girl pussy.</p> </div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
153,The Orphans Home: Two Little Piggies,9,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-03-30,9,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>Now that I have control of my hard cock again I allow myself to lean down to inhale the aroma of her sweet little pussy. I loose control again and must stick my tongue out and lick her little panty covered pussy. This brings a sharp squeal or surprise from the little girl as she feels my wet warm tongue lick her panty covered slit while she struggles against Becky and Joanie as they hold her legs widespread. This also brings a scream from Amy as she struggles against her wrist and ankle spreaders, Kate is still moaning in sexual excitement as she takes pictures of her little girl getting her panty covered pussy licked. Now I back away as it is time to finish unwrapping my Birthday Present.</p> <p>I tell Becky and Joanie to take a good hold on Susie’s little legs, then I grasp the waistband of her little white silk panties and slowly start pulling them down. This brings another squeal from her and more struggling, and also another gagged scream from Amy. The little girls mother is still breathing rapidly and clicking away with her camera. I continue slowly pulling Susie’s little panties and have them just above her little pussy to where I can just see the rise or her little mound start to appear. Now I am almost to the best part, the tasty part. YUM YUM</p> <p>I must stand and lick my lips for just a second as anticipation is one of the most exciting parts. I look at the fear in the little girls face as I slowly began pulling her little panties down again. She issues another series of moans through her gag as I hear her mothers heavy breathing over my shoulder.</p> <p>Now I am in heaven as I have exposed the little girl puffy pussy lips with its little pink slit through their center. I now lean over to inhale the intoxicating smell of little girl pussy and it is all I can do to resist tasting it. But this is not the time I need to finish undressing her and get her and her sister ready for the fun and games.</p> <p>Forcing myself away from her sweet little pussy I instruct Becky and Joanie how I want the two little girls restrained for my pleasure. Now I turn to the little girls mother Kate and order her to strip off her Cheerleaders outfit. I watch with anticipation as she undresses while still keeping an eye on my two birthday presents who are being prepared for my first assault on their little goodies. All this is so exciting it is all I can do not to cum in my pants, but I manage to hold off and wait for the big show, it is going to be a long night.</p> <p>Now I concentrate on Kate as she undresses as I must turn away from the two lovely little girl pussies in order to cool off a little. I soon discover that watching Kate is not a good way to cool off as images of what I am going to do to her keeps my hard cock trobbing. Kate did not tell me in detail what she expected me to do with her and her two little daughters, she just said they were all mine and to surprise her. She is going to be very surprised.</p> <p>Kate is just pulling her Cheerleader sweater off to revel a lovely set of bra covered cones, she is still a stunning figure after two children. As I look at her heaving breasts I think how good they are going to look sucked up into the milking cups while she screams as other fun things are done to her. Now she removes her little short skirt to revel her little white silk panties that match the ones I just removed from her two little daughters. All this is giving no relief to my aching hard cock. She smiles at me and removes her bra to revel two lovely pointed breasts which do not need the bra to stand straight out. As I look at her lovely breasts I think it is a shame there was not time to give her two little daughters breast enhancement injections before hand. These injections also induce lactation and although I will not get the two little girls to lactate I plan to milk them just the same. Kate’s nipples are hard with excitement and I can just hear her screams as she watches me work on her little daughters with Electro Shock nipples presses on her. I motion her to pull her silk panties off , I want see if she followed all of my instructions. As she pulls her panties down I can see she has obeyed me and her pussy is shaved smooth and clean like a little girl’s, like her two little daughters cute little pink pussies. I love hairless pussies as it allows me a good view of what I am tortureing, YUM YUM. But now I am pulled out of my exciting dream as I hear the muffled screams of little Amy and Susie. I look over to see what is going on with them.</p> <p>Both little girls are in a panic as my girls are securing them to two small short tables. Both little girls are laying on their stomachs with a 4inch padded rubber pad under their groin which lifts their cute little buts up in the air for full access to all their little goodies. Their legs are restrained wide spread to eye bolts at their knees and ankles, their arms are also restrained to the other two table legs. Several Velcro straps across their butts, shoulders and across the top of their heads in a X shape web. The X web strap holds their little chins down on a 3 inch high padded rubber pad which forces their heads back almost against their backs. In this position both of their little faces are looking straight ahead. They look so cute with their bulging eyes and the terror on their little faces and the O ring gags holding their little mouths invitingly open to me.</p> <p>Now I instruct Becky and Joanie to take care of Kate as I have promised them they could play with her while I play with my two little Birthday Presents. Both tables the little girls are bound on are positioned so each can see what is about to happen to the other in the large mirrors positioned the tables. This makes it much more exciting as I can watch the terror on the others face as I enjoy both of them.</p> </div>",['PLEASE READ:This story is FICTION and only FICTION.Nothing in it is true or real.IT IS NOT REAL.So this means DO NOT DO ANY OF THIS STUFF.If you cannot understand the difference between fiction and reality then STOP AND GO AWAY.']
154,Alice in a Bind: Special Pick Up,3,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-04-16,1,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I load the van with all the equipment to make the pickup. I time my departure as to arrive at the time I have selected, I arrive at the pickup point about 10 minutes early which it is according to plan. I have of cased the location a number of times and checked all the schedules so this thing should go off without a hitch, I know on Thursday nights she has cheerleader practice and always comes home at about this time. Since her house is only four or five blocks from the school the little 10 year old and a little classmate of her same age always walk home with her from their school. Her friend's house is a about a block before she reaches her house, this street is very quiet this time of night. I am parked in front of a vacant lot which she has to pass before reaching her house. A construction crew has started building forms to pour concrete on the vacant lot, but there is no one around this time of night. I wait until I see her and her little friend part company then I get an out and opened my side door on the van. I am leaning over into the side doors as she approaches, she takes no notice of me probably thinking I am working on the job site. I wait until she is about 5 or 6 ft. from me and I quickly step out on the sidewalk blocking her path, quickly I raised the front of my shirt to show the stunned little 10 year old the butt of my pistol which she can see sticking out of my waistband under the streetlight. I see the shock in her eyes and in a low of forceful tone I tell her not to scream or say a word but to step over to my van and climb in the side door, I tell her if she does as I say I will not hurt her. For a moment she is frozen with fear and does not move, as I put my hand on her shoulder and give her a gentle shove towards my van I see her eyes blink and a gentle bow of her head indicating she understands and she begins to move to the open door of my van. As she climbs in and then bends over slightly because of the low head room inside I get a wonderful view of her beautiful well rounded little girl butt clad only in her short cheerleader skirt and little black cheerleader panties, I have to resist the urge to caress those two lovely little cheeks but now I must get her secured. I will have plenty of time to play with her cute little girl butt later.</p> <p> As soon as we are both inside I shut the van doors and began tell her to follow my orders and she will not be hurt, I tell her to kneel on the floor and open her mouth, she obeys my orders. Still frozen in fear everything is going well until she see’s the ugly penis gag in my hand which she realizes it goes in her mouth , then the fight is on. A quick order from me for her to stop it and she calms down holding her mouth open. Quickly I insert the leather penis gag into her mouth and can see the distasteful look on her face as she tastes the sour tasting leather, I quickly the buckle it behind her head. Now I tell her to put her hands in front of her, she obeys and I slip a pair of handcuffs on her, then use in a short chain which I through a eye bolt in the floor and pull her wrist down close to the eye bolt and lock the chain with a padlock. She looks so cute with the black leather penis gag in her little mouth and her scared little girl eyes big as saucers. I can’t wait to see her little mouth stretched over a O ring gag waiting for my hard cock. Next I move behind her and pulled some cushions from the back of the van and order her to lay down on them, as soon as she complies with my orders I put a set of handcuffs on her ankles and again chain her feet as with her hands to the eye bolt in the floor board. My final act is to put a black open weave hood over her head, the weave will allow her to breath with ease.</p> <p> Now that she is secured to the floor of the van I move on to the second phase of this operation, I ease the van up to the front of her house. After checking the street which is still quiet I take her house keys from her little purse and quickly enter her house. I moved quickly into her bedroom where I find a suitcase in her closet taking the empty suitcase I quickly pack all her things I will need for her in the upcoming week, quickly I exit the house and back into the van and we are headed up to the cabin. </p> <p>There is not much traffic on the road this time of year and this time of night so the drive up to the cabin only takes a little over an hour. Upon arrival I leave her secured in the van as I go and unlocked the cabin and prepare the items I will need before I bring her in. I returned to the van and tell her she has been a good girl so far and if she will continue following my orders she will not be hurt, I then ask her to nod her head if she understands, she shakes her head yes. Now unlock the chains securing her hands and feet to the floor and holding a flashlight so that she can see I help her out of the van. Then I have her stands still while I pull the black hood over up, I want to make sure she is getting enough air to breath around her penis gag. . Holding her arm I lead her over to a large wooden chair which I have secured to the floor of the cabin, I helped her to sit down in the chair then I restrain her wrists to the armrests and her ankles to the legs of the chair, then taking a 1 in. wide Velcro strap I pull it around or just below her breasts and a round the back of the chair. Now I go back out and lock up and secure the van, then back again to the cabin to double check her restraints. Satisfied that she is well secured and I can leave her as she is to go downstairs and prepare my other guest. I can hardly wait to see her mothers face when she sees her little 10 year old daughter has come to visit her. I just love family reunions.</p> <p>Alice is still in the bed where I left her with her ankle chained to the floor, I can see this she has been sleeping and was awakened when I unlocked the steel door and came down the stairs. I now tell her I am going to release her from the bed I want her to go to the bathroom and take a shower, I take the cloths out that I want her to put on and lay them out in the bathroom. I tell our after her shower to comb her hair put her makeup on and dress in the clothes I had laid out. I tell her not to speak but to shake her head if she understands, she shakes her head yes. I then tell her not to take all night doing what I ordered her to do, again she shakes her head yes she understands, I think the riding crop in my hand has made an impression on her. </p> <p>She is finished with her shower room and has her makeup on and is dressed when she knocks on the door to let me know she is ready. I check her over now to see that she has complied with my orders, she has followed orders to the T, now I lead her over into my open work area to a set of 3 ft wrist spreaders hanging on a rope from the pulley system in the ceiling, I can't tell by the look on her face she does not like this but she keeps her mouth shut and does not struggle, she can see the black riding crop hanging from my belt. Now I strap her wrists to the overhead spreader bar, then a kneeling in front of her I strap a another 3 ft spreader bar to her ankles, I cannot help but glance up between her spread legs and enjoy the sight of her well filled out black cheerleader panties between her wide spread legs, I stick my face into her crotch and put my nose and up to her panty covered pussy and inhaled her erotic sexual aroma, she tried moving her crotch a way from my face as this embarrassed her but she did not speak but only moaned loudly. Well enough of that I already have a raging hard on which I must wait a little longer to satisfy it , my reward will be well worth the wait. Now I step over to the wench controls and pull her up tight against the ankle spreader bar which is secured to the floor, she groans and moans in protest to the strain I am putting on her body. Now I move up behind her and order her to keep her big mouth shut, she nods that she understands. I quickly pull a black hood over which brings more moans from her. I do not buckle the straps but leave the hood loose over her head. Now I step back and survey her beautiful body a stretched before me with her two lovely coned shaped breasts pushing against the front of her tight white cheerleaders' sweater, I move my gaze on down to her little short little dark blue cheerleaders skirt, by bending over a little behind her I can see her two fantastic butt cheeks filling out her little black cheerleader panties. I cannot resist moving up behind her and caressing her beautiful panty encased butt, this brings more groans of protest from her but she keeps her smart mouth shut. . Now she is ready for the family renunion. HA HA </p> <p>Leaving her securely restrained I head back upstairs to get my other guest, she is just as I left her still secured to the chair. Now time for the big moment, I release her from the restraint of the chair and recuff her hands behind her and remove her ankle restraints and put a set of the hobbles with a 15 in the chain which will allow her to negotiate the stairs to the basement but not much more than that. I hold firmly by one arm to help her down the stairs, and as she is still blindfolded with the hood and can not tell where she is going. I quietly lead her over to another overhead wrist spreader bar it also suspended from a winch of pulley system. After I have secured her wrist I also secure her to a 3 ft ankle spreader bar which like her mother’s is attached to eye bolts in the floor. Now using the overhead pulley I pull her up until she is stretched tight. Now I step back and survey my handiwork, I have both of them all dressed out in matching cheerleader outfits and stretched and a X shape suspended from the wrist spreaders. Now I step between both hanging females and tell them to keep quite until their hoods are removed and then they may talk all they wish to. Now I stand between the mother and her young daughter who are hanging face to face a about 3 ft. apart, I reach and a grasp of the top of the hood on each head and pulled them off at the same time. I quickly step back to watch their reactions, it takes a couple of seconds for their eyes to adjust to the light, then both began screaming like crazy. The first words out of Alice'mouth is AMY! AS she recognizes her little 10 year old daughter. Oh my God Amy, oh my God not you to. Then her daughter screams MOM what are you doing here? Where are we? Then both and start crying , screaming and struggling with their bonds , at this point I quietly head upstairs after checking the video and audio system to make sure it is working. </p> <p>Now upstairs I can watch and hear the two of them on the television monitor while I fixed a bite to eat and a cup of coffee. I will rest about an hour and give mother and daughter time to get reacquainted, it will take them some time to quit crying and screaming. This will give me time to eat and rest tell as I will need all my energy tonight. </p> <p>The noise has died down in the game room so I ease back down to get the fun and games started again, as soon as Alice sees me approaching she starts screaming her head off and yelling at me about her daughter, then the daughter joins in and they are raising a hell of a noise until I get between them and sliced the riding crop comes through the air causing it to make a fearful swish in the air, immediately there was silence. I explained to them that their chat time was over, I tell Alice to explain the rules to Amy. The she explained that there are only two rules, number one do as you are ordered, No. 2 don't piss me off. Now it's time to start the fun and games, and I am the really going to enjoy this, I can't wait to get Amy stripped down just for thinking about looking upon her lovely little 10 year old naked body makes me almost cream in my pants. I can see her looking me over with only my mask and my small leather and G strap which completely outlines my hard cock which it barely contains, she doesn't need to worry as I will show it to her and allow her to feel it later on. Now I explain to both of them that I am not going to gag them because I would miss the fun of whipping them when they speak, I explain they can make any noise if they wish and scream all they wish but the first words out of their mouth will bring immediate pain to if they're lovely bodies, then I asked them do you understand Alice of immediately nods her head yes as she has already felt the whip, Amy just looks stunned I asked her again if she understands, Alice almost screams yes but catches herself just in time and just vigorously shakes her head yes to get the message to her daughter. My first thought is I missed a good chance to hear her scream but oh well I will get plenty more from her and Amy. </p> <p>Now I move away to the work bench and get a pair of large sewing shears, as I stepped between them with the shears' the little girl's face goes white and I can see the fear in her eyes. I step around behind and Amy and pull her sweater up and cut it up from the bottom of to both sleeves. Then I split the sleeve and leave the sweater just hanging there, in front of her before pulling it off, I want to see the look on both their faces and as I slowly stripped her clothes off her. Alice watches what I am doing and has her mouth open it is killing her not to be able to protest and I know that smart mouth of hers will earn her several stripes with the riding crop before this is over, but I have a better idea since I don't want to stripe her up to bad just yet. I quickly step over to the work bench and bring back a little twelve inch whip with six thin leather strips about six inches long with several little knots along their length and one at the end of each throng. I hold the little whip up for them to see and ask if they know what it is, they both shake their head no, so I explain it to them. This is called a PUSSY WHIP, I now look at both their faces as what I just told them up registers, then I can see the disbelief in their eyes as they can imagine the little whip slashing up into their most private and tender places, and both of wanting to scream at me that you can't whip a girl there. They are wrong about that as they will find out sooner or later. and then maybe even tonight. But I explained to them the first words out of their mouth and they will experience the little PUSSY WHIP first hand. They do not speak but their eyes never leave the little whip. </p> <p>Now I move around in front of Amy is no I can watch her mother's face as I start to undress her little 10 year old daughter. </p> </div>",[]
155,The Orphans Home: Does Not Taste Like Chicken At All,10,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-04-30,11,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As Becky and Joanie are restraining the now naked Kate the two little girls mother to 3 foot wrist and ankle spreader bars I strip my pants off in front or the two little girls.</p> <p>Both little girls can see what is happening to their mother through the specially placed mirrors as they also watch in terror at their first sight of a hard male cock. Although this is their first look at one they know I plan to do something to them with it. As I step over in front of 6 year old Amy’s little bound and O ring gagged face I can see a look of shock on her face. She has just realized what I am about to do to her and starts to scream through her gag, this sets Susie off also although she only screams because her sister is screaming. I take this moment to look and see what my girls are doing to Kate, she is now being winched up in the air feet first. Although she is not in a panic she is now a little concerned as evidenced by her little squeals. All this serves to frighten the two bound little girls even more, this is ok as it makes it more exciting.</p> <p>I now speak loudly to Kate telling her, now you will understand why I ordered you to fix your little girls hair in pigtails. With that I grasp little 6 year old Amy’s pigtails one in each hand and lean forward and stick just the tip of my hard cock into her O ring gagged mouth. As I expected she tried to force my cock head back out with her tongue as she tried to pull herself loose from the straps which restrain her to the table. She has no luck as she is well restrained and I just stand and enjoy the wonderful sensation of her warm wet little tongue on my hard cock head. While this is going on I look at little 4 year old Susie who has stopped her screams and has her eyes transfixed on the scene before her. I could see by the look of disbelief on the little girls face that she had no idea a man could stick his thing in a girls mouth. Then I see by her face she has just realized that I plan to put my hard man thing in her mouth also, this brings more muffled screams from her through her O ring gag.</p> <p>Suddenly I hear a muffled scream from Kate, I look over to see what her screams are about. My girls have her hoisted upside down several feet off the floor. Now I can see the reason for her muffled screams as Becky has both of Kate’s pigtails in her hands and has the suspended woman’s mouth pulled up in to her pussy. But this is not what has her screaming, Joanie is the cause of this as she swiftly slashes a 8 inch braided leather pussy whip into the vee of Kate’s widespread legs and into her wide spread pussy lips and ass hole. The wicked little knotted leather strands land with a wet sound splat as they brings intense pain and screams from Kate’s lips buried in Becky’s pussy while the little leather knot on the end of the whip almost buries itself in her butt hole. Now she knows first hand why she has her hair in pigtails. They make great hand holds.</p> <p>Now I turn my attention back to Amy’s soft wet mouth on the head of my cock. I automatically start a slow rhythm of gently fucking her little mouth in time with the wet splats and loud screams as the little pussy whip finds it’s mark between poor Kate’s wide spread thighs. As I fuck the little girls mouth I am very careful not to shove in too far and strangle her while using a slow rhythm which allows her to catch her breath. Each stroke of my cock allows me to insert just a little more into her sweet little girl mouth.</p> <p>Little Susie has now stopped her frantic trashing and muffled screams and is watching with disbelieving eyes at her sister being mouth fucked by me. I give her a wink and between splats of the pussy whip and her mother’s muffled screams inside Becky’s pussy, I tell her she is next. It takes a second for this to sink in and then her eyes get big a saucers and she shakes her head violently no. But yes it is about to happen.</p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
156,"The Orphans Home: Lick It Like a Lollypop, Part 11",11,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-04-30,15,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As I slowly fuck my hard cock in and out of little 6 year old Susie’s soft wet warm mouth I watch little 4 year old Amy’s face. I can see the fear in her young eyes as she watches me force fuck her sisters O Ring gagged mouth, I can see her terror mount with the muffled screams from her mother. Kate the two little girls naked mother hanging upside down from her ankle spreader was still emitting loud muffled screams on a regularly beat. The beat conceded with the slash of the painful little knotted leather pussy whip as it split her spread pussy lips and impacted into her open ass hole. With each whistling slice of the whip and muffled scream from Kate little Susie jerks at her bonds on the little table as her panic rises. I can feel little Amy’s body tremble around my hard cock at each slash of the whip into her mothers open pussy. The combination of all this erotic stimulation brings me very close to a orgasm which I want to hold back for a little while for the main course, little 4 year old Amy’s soft mouth.</p> <p>I am forced to pull my cock out of little Amy’s warm wet mouth to save my load of cum for my Birthday Presents little mouth, I always love to exchange presents. HA HA. Little Susie’s eyes are fixed on my wet hard cock as I move toward her restrained head. She lets out a scream through her O Ring gagged little mouth, I think that this is one of the advantages of having a average size cock which is just the right size for little girls. Of course with a little stretching, as the old saying goes a pussy will stretch a mile before it tears an inch even a little girl’s. Their little mouths will also accommodate more hard cock than you would think, especially with the help of the slightly oversized O Ring gag.</p> <p>As I approach little Susie’s mouth with my hard aching cock I glance back at little Amy and can see she is still tasting my cock in her mouth and trying to decide if she likes it or not, but not to worry she will learn to love it in the years to come. This is one of the surprises in store for both little girls, I have made previous arrangements with their mother and purchased both little girls. Both little girls will be placed in my Orphan Home but as with all the other young children they will be my personal sex slaves when I wish.</p> <p>I grasp little Susie’s little pigtails and watch the fear in her face as I aim the head of my ridged cock to her O Ring gagged mouth. She struggled against the bonds which hold her face down to the table and hold her little back with her chin in the rubber chin rest. This presents her little open mouth to my cockney I time my insertion of my cock head into her little wet mouth to the slashes of the little pussy whip into her mothers pussy and the following muffled screams. She two tries to block entrance to her mouth with her tongue, but no avail as I force the head of my hard cock into the opening of her O Ring gag. I have an intense erotic thrill as I feel her warm wet tongue on my cock head. It is all I can do to hold back my climax and settle down to enjoy her sweet little girl mouth. I will myself to concentrate on the sound of the slashing pussy whip being used on the little girls mother and start a rhythm with the sound to gently fuck the little four year olds soft mouth. I take great pains not to hurt or gag her while I enjoy her first face fuck as I want this to began her and her sisters first lesson to becoming good cock sucking slaves. A good cock sucking slave does a much better job when she loves her work and these two cute little girls will learn to love the taste of my cock. These two little darlings do not know what other uses their little tongues will be trained to do, all my female staff are lesbians and love little girl pussy as much as I do. All the children in the home are taught to suck cock and eat pussy, both little girls and little boys</p> <p>Now that I have calmed a little with my mind on other things it is time to enjoy her mouth before I fill it with my cum.<br/> The feel of her soft wet mouth is so erotic I know it will take all my willpower to hold on more than a few seconds, but I know that I have been preparing for this party. This will be my first orgasm and will be able to have another 3 or 4 before I finish with these two sweet little girls.</p> <p>As I stroke slowly in and out of Susie’s wonderful little mouth I am able to get my hard cock about three inches into her mouth and my cock head is fucking into her little throat. At this moment I am distracted by a very loud wicked slash of the pussy whip and two loud screams. One muffled scream from Kate as the vicious little whip buries itself into her open pussy and asshole, the other from Becky as she cums on Kate’s lapping tongue as she rides her face.</p> <p>This distraction only lasts for a few moments and only spurs me on toward my climax which little Susie’s fabulous mouth is bring me to. I feel it , it is here. I tighten my grip on the little girls pigtails and feel her wince from the pain and the monster invading her throat. I now feel my body shiver as my orgasm begins to wash over me and my cum begins to pump into the little girls mouth and down into her throat. I stop my stroking cock and just hold it in her soft throat while wave after wave of passion sweep over me, I feel my legs go weak and an only supported by my grip on the little girls pigtails. Susie’s choking and gagging bring me back to realialty, I pull my still leaking cock back to allow her to breath. I do not pull it all the way out but leave my cock head just inside her mouth forcing her to swallow my cum as she sucks air into her starved lungs. Now I stand with my cock head in her mouth basking in the afterglow and in a loud voice I order her to lick it, which she does while still chocking and trying to swallow all my cum in her throat. She did very well for her first time and it was one of the best orgasms I have ever had. A few nights in my bed with her little mouth locked on my cock in my special cock sucking harness and she will be able to take me all the way down her throat. </p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
157,"The B&D Academy: Enrolment Day, Part 1",1,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-05-12,8,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Today is the first day of March and it is enrollment day here at the Acadamy. The parking lot is filling with cars as Parents and Guardians bring their children to place them in our care for the next ten months. The children will graduate just before Christmas but will have a two week mid semester break. Their parents will be allowed to take them home and see what they have learned.</p> <p>Enrollment here at the Academy is limited to only thirty five students each year and although we are a co-ed school the great majority of our students are female. Although this year we do have four male children enrolled. We have a two to three year waiting list for admittance to The Academy and all applicants families are screened and investigated very thourghly. Only a selected few students are admitted each year.</p> <p>All children accepted to the B&amp;D Academy must be between the ages of 6 and 11 years of age and will be boarded at the Academy for the ten month school year except for the two week break.</p> <p>All students must be signed in today as classes will start in three days. This gives the staff time to assign quarters and issue uniforms and other items the students will need. Everything the children need is provided by the Academy. Strict rules govern all aspects of school life to include uniforms, hair style and sleeping arrangements.</p> <p>All parents and or guardians have read and understood the contract which they have signed. Each parent has agreed in writing to all aspects of school policy and classes taught. Each parent has signed a contract stating that their children are virtually the property of The B&amp;D Academy for the complete school year. The Academy has several special event visitors days over the school year and a small number of parents are invited to a one day tour. These visits are Invitation Only and the parents are allowed to watch their children and other students through the special events of the day.</p> <p>I am sitting in my Private Office with the schools Headmistress Linda, who shares my previsions and assists me in them. I use this office on this one of my favorite days as it sits in the middle of a square of other large rooms. Each of the other rooms are used for all the procurers involved in the enrollment process. This Private office is equipped with multiple large closed circuit TV monitors as everything that takes place in the school is video taped. Many copies of these tapes are given to the parents who request them and many are sold through our overseas video outlets, none are sold in this country due to the laws. I think those laws will be changed as there is more and more demand for them. This office has other features including one way glass on three of its walls. The one way glass looks into the large Sign In Office, the Physical Exam Room and the Shower and Uniform Fitting Room. Other equipment include a specially modified Medical Exam Table, a large upright metal locker with a large supply of play toys and other very useful instruments. Today Linda and I are alone but at times we have several of the schools lovely young female staff members. All the staff members are chosen not only for their addiction to the schools teaching subjects but also for their beauty and great bodies.</p> <p>Linda and I sit in our large overstuffed lounge chairs and review all the young girls and their mothers as some mothers are real lookers also. We make a list of young girls who we plan to give very personal attention through the school year. We also make a list of mothers we plan to invite to our Special Events Days. Linda and I both like a little older stuff sometimes but our first passion is young girls, little girls of the age here at the Academy. As we sit making out our list it is hard to pick the best of the crop as all are stunningly beautiful, the school accepts none but the best. I look for the ones that really stand out from the others, there are usually 6 or 8 among each new class. As we watch the mothers and daughters going through the Enrollment process I see a beautiful young blonde mother with two extremely lovely young daughters and can hear over the hidden microphone at each enrollment desk the names and ages of the two little girls. The youngest little girl is 7 years old and her name is Cindy, her older sister Ashley is 10 years old. I also find out their lovely mother name is Betty and she is 28 years old, and has a mouth watering body.</p> <p>Just watching the two lovely little girls I feel my cock start to harden and I can hear Linda’s heavy breathing as we both imagine what they will be like when we get them in our Special Punishment Room. This is where all the students receive punishment for infractions of the schools rules, and I know these two will break a lot of rules. Of course Linda as the school’s Head Mistress is in charge of punishment and I must oversee it. I have a feeling these two little girls will be in the Special Room very soon.</p> <p> Cindy and Ashley are among the last children to be processed and they are led into the exam waiting room to await their turn for their Medical Exam. Now Linda and I turn our attention to the lovely little girls who are stripping for their exam. I get so hot watching all those little girls undress down to their little virginal white panties and in some cases lovely little training bras. Of course I love to see them naked but I think the anticipation of this while they are in only their little panties and little bras. I just love to think how their little nipples will stick out like little hard nubs in the cool air of the exam room when they are uncovered. Linda and I both love to drool over their little perky tits and smooth little slits.</p> <p>Our Medical Team has just finished with the last little girl and they are ready for little Ashley and Cindy.</p> <p>As most the little girls are accompanied by their mothers through the Medical Exam I will not only get to see the two little lovelies undressed but be able to study their mothers face. I want to see her reaction to all this and gain a little insight into her mind as to her reasons for enrolling her two little daughters in this school. This will also give me information about what to plan for her Special Event visit. Now mom and her two little sweet morsels enter the room. I know I will not make it through this and Linda will be on her knees with my hard cock in her mouth.</p> <p>Both little girls are dressed in cute little short yellow skirts, thin white blouses that showed Ashley’s little training bra through and the outline of Cindy’s little nipples. The little girls began to undress under their mothers watchful eye and now I get my first hint of little white panties. At this moment Linda calls my attention away and to the Uniform Fitting Room. I see the first of the new students being fitted out with uniforms and bondage equipment. </p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
158,"The Orphans Home: Good And Tight, Part 12",12,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-05-16,7,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Still holding on to little four old Amy’s pigtails as I shudder as the incredible waves of my orgasm sweep over me and try to regain the strength in my legs. Fighting the urge to just leave my still hard cock in her warm mouth while she is still trying to swallow the remains of my cum I know I must take a break. Looking at her mothers face as she still hangs upside down , as Becky and Joanie have stopped their fun with her. Both had stopped to watch my powerful orgasm and now stand with a devilish grin on their faces.</p> <p>Kate has a look of lust on her face and I know she is very excited at watching me fuck her little daughters face. Although I had not explained all the details of what was going to happen to her and her two little daughters I knew she was very excited about it. I also know she is looking forward to being forced to perform acts with my girls and myself but most of all acts with her little girls. Acts with her little daughters she only dreamed about but did not have the courage to do on her own, I plan to fulfill her dreams.</p> <p>I now instruct Becky and Joanie to release the two little girls and tie them in the next position I want them in while I go to the break room. I need a cup of coffee and a chance to regain my strength. I have worked out in advance with Becky and Jeanie as to the positions the two little girls were to be restrained during the evening. I explained that they would have a free hand with the little girls mother and they would also get a chance to use the little girls.</p> <p>Break time is over and back to work so I head back to the party. As I enter the room my first sight is Kate restrained on her stomach on one of our milking tables. The table is about two feet long and her legs and hips hang off one end where they are tied to the tables legs. A three inch high rubber pad is under her lower stomach and hips. Her head is restrained down to a adjustable head board with her chin in a rubber chin rest. This causes her face to look straight forward. Her well formed breasts hang through a 4X12 inch slot in the tables top. Becky is busy hooking the milking cups to her breasts while Joanie is getting little Amy ready. I look over and see little four year old Susie is now standing with her wrists strapped to a wrist spreader which is attached to a overhear electric winch. She has a very scared look on her little face as she sucks on her pines gag and watches all that is happening to her mother and sister. Joanie now has little six year old Amy all strapped into one of our special chairs. The chair has some very special equipment on it. The chair has electric height adjustment and two long leg boards which allow the little girls leg to be spread at any angle desired. The center part of the seat is open but allows her to set on the sides and back. Unknown to the little girl Joanie has placed a small 6 inch dildo into one of the two dildo holders. The holders are mounted to a small remote controlled motor under the chair and when activated provide a controlled thrust and speed up and down fucking action. Little Amy is unaware of this and wonders why Joanie has lubricated her little ass hole, but she is soon to find out.</p> <p>Now that Kate and her little daughter are ready to go it is time to get little Susie in position. I move a large mobile Gyro Exam Chair into place and climb up in it. The chair is adjustable to attain the proper height and position needed for this operation. I now adjust the chair with my legs spread and with my now hard cock sticking straight up into the air. I instruct Becky to move little Susie who is still hooked up to her wrist spreader over me. She starts the over head electric winch and lifts the startled little girl up into the air, as soon as she is high enough she swings her over me.</p> <p>I now instruct Joanie to move little Amy into postion. With that she moves the Special Chair Susie is restrained in up to her mothers head. With a few adjustments she lines the little girls little wide spread pink pussy up with Kate’s open mouth. I can see the look of surprise and joy on Kate’s face as she realizes what is about to happen. I know this is something she has dreamed about. Joanie pushes little Amy’s little pussy up into her mothers waiting mouth. I can see Kate’s tongue lick out just before contact with her daughters little pink pussy, then a squeal from Amy tells me her mothers tongue has found its mark. Now Joanie adjusts the two restrainer straps and hooks them to eye hooks in the tables end. This will hold Amy’s little pussy tight against her mother probing hungry tongue. Little Susie has stopped her struggles and startled screams to watch her mother and sister. In the temporary silence I can her Kate’s tongue lapping in her daughters little pussy and Amy’s startled squeals have turned to low moans of passion. Joanie now moves around behind Kate’s butt which is still high in the air and stares to buckle on a large strap on.</p> <p>While Joanie gets ready to fuck Kate I tell Becky to start lowering little Susie down over my hard cock.</p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
159,"The B&D Academy: Uniforms And Other Good Stuff, Part 2",2,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-05-17,5,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>With mother urging little Ashley and Cindy on they manage to get their little white blouses off and with their back to me I get a good look at their little panty cover butts. That there is a very low cloths hamper with a sign PLACE CLOTHS NEATLY IN THE HAMPER placed against the outside wall is no accident. Linda and I get many tongue hardening views this way as the little girls are directed by the medical exam staff to place each article of clothing in the hamper as they remove it. Although Linda and I both love seeing little girls naked we both have a passion to see them in their little panties and training bras. It makes it more exciting to imagine what is to come. Now both turn around and we are treated to a look at two heavenly little bodies. Not wanting to rush this precious sight and trying to control my raging hard cock I start at the top. My medical staff is well trained and know what I love so they have both little girls stand with their hands at their sides. This is on the pretext of measuring them for their uniforms and other items. This serves to keep their hands away from trying to cover their little exposed bodies. As I look at little 7 year old Cindy’s little pert nipples sitting atop just the beginning little mounds that will soon be lovely little breasts I think of all the fun I will have with them. Now on cue as I press a button to light the little red light in the exam room one of my staff instructs Ashley to remove her little training bra. As she is doing this I take the opportunity to look into Darlene the little girls mother’s face. I can see a look I know very well. It is the same look as most of the mothers have, a look of excitement, sexual excitement. I can also see her breathing is elevated by the rapid rise and fall of her ample breasts. I know for sure she will be invited to more than one of our Special Events. Linda has the same idea as she is breathing hard and mumbling about sucking the mothers lovely breasts. Of course I know it will not stop there and her head will be under the mothers skirt, she loves pussy as much as I do, little girls and big girls pussy.</p> <p>Now I look back just in time to see Ashley’s little training bra come off, it was well worth the wait. Ordered to place her hands back down at her sides we are treated to two lovely little creamy berry toped mounds. As with little Cindy the cool air from the A/C has her little hard and sticking straight out, at this sight I tell Linda she will be on her knees with her head between my legs very soon. She looks at me and smiles as she slips her hand under her short skirt.</p> <p>I just love little girl nipples as they are so tinder and I just love the look on their little faces when the little nipples clips are first applied. Now my eyes travel down to little girl panties, this sight causes me to lick my lips as I think where I wish it were now. I glance over at Linda with her hand buried in her pussy on the verge of climax. My hard cock is about to split my pants as I see the little white panties pulled against the little girl mounds. I can just see the outline of their little slits through the thin material, wanting to hold off before I fuck Linda’s mouth I stand and take a little breather.</p> <p>Cooled off now I press the button again and the little girls are instructed to remove their little panties and put them in the cloths hamper, this will afford a great naked butt shot. As with most little girls this age both turn to their mother to get her approval, she nods her ok. I can see she is in no condition to speak from the look on her face and her fast breathing, I can also see she is very close to losing control. I know very soon she will excuse herself and go to the rest room located inside the exam room. We have a very large library of videos from the rest room camera of mothers with their hands buried in their pussies. Not only are the videos exciting to watch but are good insurance should any parents object to the treatment of their children. So far we have had no complaints as each parent has had to go through months of red tape to even get an appointment to speak to one of our counslers. With out a recommendation from another satisfied parent they will not get their children in the Academy. And even with this they may not be accepted.</p> <p>The little white panties start to come down and I am treated with the first glimpse of cute little girl buts. With panties off the little girls move over to the hamper and both bend over to deposit their panties with the other cloths. I hear Linda catch her breath, a little upset that she has just had a orgasm and I have to wait I tell her. Calm down you little pussy crazy wench, she just digs deeper into her wet pussy and smiles. Now I turn my attention back to the cute little girl butts and can see two little butt holes and little pink pussy slits peeking out between their legs. Their mother is also taking a very good look at the little slits, I know she has seen them many times before but this is different. She knows all this is being taped and has figured out what the one way glass is for, and she has ordered a copy of all the video of her daughters in advance. I make a mental note to read her background check and find out more about her and her reason for putting her little girls in the Academy.</p> <p>The sight of two little girl slits has my tongue so hard I can’t even tell Linda to be quiet as she fingers herself to another orgasm. It takes all my willpower to watch the scene before me and not shoot my load, but I want to save it for the real fun part in just a little while. Now both little lovelies turn around and are instructed to climb on the two exam tables. As both climb on from the side away from my full view I must wait until they are fully on the table to really see anything. Waiting I turn my attention back to their mother, I can see the strain in her face from extreme sexual excitement. I make a small bet with Linda as to how long she will last before she heads to the rest room. I am slowly getting a grasp on the mothers thinking and I know she will do for one of our Special Projects. We get a mother on occasion that fits the program but I will know more after I review her file.</p> <p>Now both little girls are laying on their backs on the table and shivering from the cool air while fearing what comes next. They do not wait long as two of the staff move to the foot of the tables and instruct both little girls to move down on the tables. Then each girl has her legs parted and placed in the small stirrups made for little girls. Their little legs are then spread wide open and raised, then both tables are swiveled so I am looking straight into both little open pink hairless pussies. Looking straight into both little pink pussies and hearings the soft moans of the two little girls almost does me in. Linda’s frantic fist fucking and loud moans do not help. It is only with the greatest of willpower and the thought of what is to come that I force myself to look away. I focus on the little girls mother who is not looking at her daughters but straight at the one way glass, I can see the look on her face. She realizes I am behind the glass, this causes a shudder to ripple through her and she heads for the rest room. Before the door is closed good up comes the short skirt and down come the white silk panties to revile a neatly trimmed blond patch above a very wet pussy. She does not know or care that she is being video taped as she pushes two fingers into her soaking wet pussy. She holds her other hand over her mouth to keep her loud moans from being heard as she reaches a massive orgasm, now weak in the knees she sits on the toilet to recover. Amused by this and now cooled off a little I turn back to the little girls who are moaning louder now. Their moans are caused by the two female staff who have their fingers in their little pussies and are massaging the clitoris of each little girl. The purpose of this is not to produce a orgasm but only to get their juices flowing for a pap smear to judge their health. It is at this moment their now recovered mother comes out of the rest room and upon seeing what is being done to her two daughters turns and grasps the door and lets out a loud moan as she squeezes her legs together. I almost expected her to collapse on her wobbly legs, but she recovered just in time to hear the instructions for the girls to get off the tables. Both little girls are given a terry cloth robe to wear as they move on to the next step in their enrollment.</p> <p>The two little girls are told to follow a staff member and their mother is invited to go with them. All mothers are not allowed to stay with their daughters through the next step but I had signaled with the little red light that this was what I wanted.</p> <p>All three are led down a short hall to a door that has a sign reading UNIFORMS AND EQUIPMENT ROOM. Upon entering all three look around and are not alarmed as it looks like a large dressing room with many school uniforms hanging in rows. As the door closes several female staff members appear from another room and two staff take each little girls by the arm and lead them into another room with their mother following behind. Now all three are shocked, this room is very different. Two walls are covered with all types of leather equipment which they have no idea what they are for. Another wall is covered with things they know what they are used for and a shudder of fear goes through all three. The wall has almost every type of whip made hanging on it. I almost think I have misjudged the mother as her face shows shock at seeing all the instruments of punishment. But then she looks around at other equipment in the room then her expression changes to a look of excitement. Through the one way glass I watch her face as she spots the two medical exam tables but it takes her a moment to realize they are different than the ones in the medical exam room. These tables are smaller to fit little girls and they have restraint straps all around their sides and on the leg rests and stirrups. I watch as her excitements grows even more and then she spots something that almost causes her to have another orgasm. A medical instrument table with several small sharp punches and several pairs of small silver rings. A loud moan escapes from her and her legs go weak as she realizes they are nipple and clit rings.</p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
160,"The B&D Academy: Sticky Situation, Part 3",3,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-05-19,6,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little 7 year old Cindy and her 10 year old sister Ashley stand frozen holding each others hands as they try to make sense of all the strange things in the room. They hear the moan from their mother and both look in her direction and see the thing that has caused it. Both little sisters now hug each other for comfort as they too see the two hated exam tables. Both see the little metal table with pretty little silver rings on it but in their young innocence have no idea what their true purpose could be. The two stunned little girls now move over for comfort from their mother who has not moved although she is still on wobbly legs and her breathing is again elevated. I look at Linda to see what she is moaning about now before anything has happened, she smiles with her hand still in her panties and says. Just getting ready and I bet anything mom has a orgasm before they get started good</p> <p>Now two staff members move over and instruct the two little girls to remove their little robes and get up on the exam tables. The little girl do not want to release their grip on each other and their mother so she gently holds their hand and tells them. Be big girls for mommy and make her proud that she has two such brave girls, these ladies will not hurt you and I will be right beside you. The staff members now gently take the frightened little girls hands and lead them over to the exam table. Their mother again consoles them and tells them to do what the staff wants them to and that she will be right beside them. Both slowly disrobe and move over to the tables. I now focus my attention away from moms face as not miss another look at the two little naked girls, and I am rewarded with another look at little nipples and butts. As both little girls climb onto the child size exam tables I look again at their mothers face still interested in her reaction to what she knows is about to happen. At this point one of my staff who has gone through this many times explains to the mother that she should move over between the tables which are set only a couple of feet from each other. This is not only to comfort the two scared little girls but also to give her a very close view of the next procedure and also she will be able to lean against one of the tables when she needs to. As with other mothers who are allowed to accompany their children through this part the enrollment process she will need something to lean against. Very few mothers are allowed in this room, most must say goodbye to their children after the Medical Exam not to see them again until Special Event Day, if they are invited to one.</p> <p>Special event days are staged presentations held in the schools large auditorium which also serves as our Movie Theater for showing the Orientation Movies all the new classes are shown which explain to them that their lives will be changed forever. It explains to them that upon graduation they will no longer be just little children, but will be owned by someone. They will be at their owners bidding and will perform any task or act required by their owners. The shocked children now learn that many of them have been placed here by their parents or for training and will return home as their personal Sex Slaves. Also a few will be sold upon graduation when we hold our annual auction. They will become the Sex Slaves of wealthy Mistresses as only wealthy females are invited to the auction, this includes not only little girls but the few little boys who are accepted in the school. Although many of the younger children do not understand the concept of sex slavery and many of the BDSM scenes shown in the movie some of the older children do and are very frightened by the graphic images they see on the screen.</p> <p>For Special Event Day the large Auditorium is configured as a on stage Theater with several rows of plush seating for the invited parents. Just in front of the raised performance stage is a row of special bondage chairs with restraining straps and other punishment devices. These are used for any former students of the Academy who accompany their Parent/Owners as many parents have older children who have graduated from our school and are soon to be joined by their younger sisters.</p> <p>The large well lighted stage is covered by Closed Circuit TV Cameras which project all the action onto two large screens on either side of the theater giving the audience a close view of all the action. The large stage is set up like a combination Medical Exam Room on one side and a well equipped Torture Chamber on the other side. This is a eye opening and very exciting event for the parents as it is much different seeing this in real life and reading it in the Private Brochure. </p> <p>Now both little girls are on the cloth covered exam tables and their mother is standing between them and this has a calming effect, this is what the staff waited to happen before the next step. Now two more staff members enter the room and each joins the staff member already at each table. All this goes unnoticed by the terrified little girls. With a staff member on each side of the tables and without warning they each grasp both little girls arms and before the stunned little girls can even scream their wrist are restrained to the sides of the table. Now the screams start, both little girls start at the same time as their stunned mother looks on although she had an idea this was about to happen. Then in the same instant both little girls legs were grasp and restrained in the stirrups and then to the leg rests. Then with warning the little girls frantic terrified screams were cut short as a 2 inch penis gag was forced into their open screaming mouths and the harness quickly buckled behind their little heads. Straps were quickly pulled over their little waists and across their chest above and under their little breasts, this caused even little Cindy’s little still forming breast to stand up showing off her hard little nipples. The position of the straps pushed little Ashley’s budding breast up until they looked as they had doubled in size. I take a moment to study the reaction of their mother as she stood between her two little restrained and gagged daughters, I can see the excitement building in her face and her elevated breathing rate. I see her breasts rising and falling as her sexual excitement builds and see her place one hand on the edge little Cindy’s table as if to comfort her but I know it is to steady herself. She just stands watching her two little daughters trying to scream out of their gagged mouths and struggle against their restraints with her passion mounting as she has a idea what is about to happen next.</p> <p>Then two of the staff members roll the little metal tables over close to the two restrained little girls tables, now two other staff members approach with small pans of ice cubes. This causes a shiver to run through their mothers body as she knows its purpose and can hardly wait for what is about to take place.</p> <p>Ashley is the first to feel the cold ice cubes on her pink nipples sticking up all hard from fear and the chill in the room. This causes a muffled scream from around her gag, and causes little Cindy to scream also and start crying even though she does not what is happening to her sister. Little Ashley is now shivering not only from the ice cubes but the fear of what they are doing to her while still trying to scream in protest. Now the ice is removed from her now numb little nipples and quickly one of the staff grasps her small left breast while the other staff member pierces her little pink numbed nipple. A small hole made in her nipple and quickly a little silver ring is inserted and a little clasp is snapped shut locking it to her nipple. Ashley is watching all this but it all happens so fast she only starts her pitched scream and frantic head shakes after the little ring is locked in place. I look at her mother and see she is clinging to Cindy’s table edge with both hands to keep her legs under her, with her face flushed and heaving bosom I can tell she is having an orgasm as she watches her little daughter get her nipples pierced and ringed. At the same time Linda is loudly moaning through her own orgasm while she mumbles that she wants that job. While shaking her head side to side Ashley misses her other little breast as it is grasp and pierced before she realizes it has happened, quickly the little silver ring is locked in place through her little nipple. Through all this her mother has just held on to little Cindy’s table to support her weak legs as she loudly moaned through several orgasms. This did not go unnoticed by one of the staff and she quietly ask her if she would like to use the rest room to freshen up before they started on Little Cindy. Blushing at being so obvious she shakes her head and heads to the rest room.</p> <p>While one of the staff comforts little Ashley two other staff members already have the ice cubs on little Cindy’s little pink hard nipples when her mother returns looking a little less flushed. But I know she will not stay that way long and I can already see the gleam in her eyes as she sees the ice cubes being used on little Cindy’s small pink nipples.</p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
161,"The B&D Academy: Finger Licking Good, Part 4",4,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-06-11,11,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As the little girls mother returns from her quick trip to the rest room she sees that the staff have already started the ice on little Cindy's small nipples. Linda takes a moment away from playing with her wet pussy to say. I bet you she has removed her wet panties and has a half a rill of tissue stuffed in her pussy for the rest of this operation. I come back at her . yes I think she has had almost as many orgasm's as you have , you pussy crazy wnech. She smiles and holds up two cum covered fingers for me to lick, which I suck into my mouth and savor her sweet juice.</p> <p>Her fingers now clean she inserts them back in her wet pussy and I turn my attention back to the action in the room. A look at the little girls mother's face tells me she is getting excited again at the anticipation of what she knows is going to happen next. She moves back between the two exam tables her two little girls are restrained on and extends a motherly comforting hand out to both her terrified and sobbing little daughters.</p> <p>The little girls calm down as there mother sooths them and both think their terrible experience is over. They think they are about to be released from the horrible tables they are restrained on as the staff members move to the foot of their exam tables. Both little girls are shocked as they see other staff members roll the two little tables and two small stools over between their wide spread little legs. Their screams start at the same time from behind their leather penis gags with both shaking their heads from side to side. </p> <p>I quickly look at the mothers face and see a slight smile play across her face which quickly turns to a look of excitement, she knows what is coming next. Still wanting to hold onto both her little girls restrained arms she moves a little toward the foot of the tables. Seeing this one of the staff shows her the large mirror in the low ceiling directly over the exam tables. The large mirror is set to give her a birds eye view of the operation soon to take place. Both little girls screams become even more frantic as they feel the cold ice between their legs on their little private places.</p> <p>Forcing my eyes away from the little girls sweet little spread pussies I look at their mothers face. I am not surprised to see the look of lust as she stares with lust filled eyes at the pair of female fingers in her little girls pussies. I also notice she has her legs crossed as she uses the exam tables to hold herself up. I mention to Linda that if it were not for missing what comes next she would make a mad dash back to the rest room about now. Linda stuck her tongue out wiggled it and then said, I wish I was down there with her I would lick all three of their pusses tell her to just keep playing with her own pussy , that she will have her tongue in those lovely little pussies soon enough. This brings a loud moan from her as she pictures the scene in her mind. A thought runs through my mind as to which wants their tongue in those little pussies the most, Linda or their mother.</p> <p>A muffled scream brings my attention back to the two little girls strapped on the exam tables. I knew it was little 10 year old Ashley as her head was shaking vigorously as one of her little pussy lips was pierced. Her scream was followed by a loud moan from her mothers trembling lips as she shivered and clung to the little girls table edge. Little Cindy had not made a sound as her eyes were fixed on the overhead mirror and the needle piercing her older sisters pussy lip. Suddenly she was brought back to life as she felt a pair of fingers pull one of her little pussy lips out followed by a sharp stinging pain. Now her head shaking side to side trying to scream around her penis gag brings her mothers attention to her little pussy lip with the skewer through it. I watched as the little girls mother suddenly stiffened and moaned loudly as she held the two tables tightly as a massive orgasm overcame her, I could that but for the support of the tables she would have slumped to the floor.</p> <p>The Staff Leader noticed this and had the others hold up on the two girls until their mother recovered. After a few moments she had recovered and the staff continued their work. </p> <p>Quickly both little girls pussy lips were pierced and the small silver rings were inserted. Now all that was needed to finish up the job was the little clit rings.</p> <p>We use a special clit ring here at the Academy. Although the little silver clit rings look like the other rings the little girls get it is very different. Each one has a tiny micro chip imbedded inside it. The micro chip is designed to perform two different tasks and are operated with a remote control carried by all staff members. Each clit ring is on a separate coded wave length. When a staff member punches in the code for a certain student she can select one of two options. Option one is a small shock to the Childs clit, not enough to cause any damage but enough to get her attention quickly and painfully. Option is a very pleasant vibration to the little girls clit and if applied long enough can bring on a involuntary orgasm. This allows the staff a very effective teaching aid, punishment and reward.</p> <p>For this operation as it is the most tender part of the little girls pussy the staff again applies the ice to their clits. Their mother still holding on to the exam tables looks as she is about to pass out. She has been waiting for this moment and knows she is about to have a massive orgasm as soon as her little girls clits are pierced.</p> <p>Both little girls have relaxed somewhat as they thought their ordeal must be over. As soon as they feel the cold ice again in their little private places they start screaming again. Then the ice is gone and next comes the sharp pain as they are pierced. The little silver ring is inserted and they are ready to be fitted out in their School Uniforms.</p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
162,"The B&D Academy: Their New Life Starts, Part 5",5,PICKUP MAN,rolingthunder60@yahoo.com,,2003-06-18,18,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Now that both little girls have had their medical exam and both have been pierced and ringed as all new students are upon arrival at the Academy. Their mother who had had been by their side through the whole ordeal was asked if she would meet the Schools Headmistress in her office after she had said her goodbyes to her two little daughters.</p> <p>Linda and I had decided to give the little girls mother a special invitation to visit them for a day a month from now. This visit is not one of the Special Parents Day we hold several times through out school year but we do extend some special parents a special invitation for a private visit. I am not sure if Linda can wait to get her head between mothers legs until she makes her next visit, I will need to keep an eye on her so she does not eat her up before I get at that fine pussy.</p> <p>Little 7 year old Cindy and her 10year old sister Ashley are devastated by the departure of their mother. Still gagged and restrained naked on the two medical exam tables they feel lost and alone. Both little girls are thinking that this is not what they had imagined it would be. This is not at all what it looked like in the Schools Brochure which showed a lovely Campus and happy little children in cute little uniforms doing fun things. This whole day has been a nightmare that the two little girls could have never imaged in their young lives. Horriable things hade been done to them which they had no idea could be done to a person. Things that they had no idea what the reason was for. Their most private little places had been touched and terrible things had been done to their little pee pees and little tinder nipples. As they lay on the tables they can see in the overhead mirrors the source of all their pain, the little silver rings in all their little private places.</p> <p>Crying and still terrified they lay and wait for the next horrible thing to happen to them. At this time the staff ladies return with something else to do to them, both little girls immediately start with muffled screams and head shakes. They do not know what is about to happen but so far everything had hurt and this could be no different. They are not disappointed, but only half right. Both really panic as they see the syringe and know they are to get a shot. Ignoring the little girls muted protests they both get a injection of a new hormone which affects a young females natural hormones and promotes premature breast enhancement. Although the drug will not produce fully developed breasts in very young females it will produce a noticeable breast growth in young girls even ones as young as 6 years of age. The amount of breast growth depends on the young girls age and body develoment. The hormone is engineered to take immediate effect and results may be seen in a little as 5 days. Another very beneficial side effect to the drug is it will produce increased secretions in certain bodily fluids in young girls. These fluids are confined to only two in the little girls. One of the effects is limited lactation in little girls around the age of 10 and older, the amount of these secretions varies with the Childs age and body development. The other most important and valuable secretions are vaginal fluids.</p> <p>This one fluid has been like striking an oil well in our own front yard, it is a gold mine in that it is even more profitable than our video sales.</p> <p>The little girls vaginal secretions are enhanced with their level of sexual arousal and this is incorporated in to all classes and training here at the Academy. The schools entire program is designed around training the little girls and boys to achieve sexual arousal derived from punishment and torture. Although quantities of this vaginal fluid varies from child to child many of the little girls 8 and above do produce a good amount of this female fluid.</p> <p>For this reason we have set up several classes each day where the little girls are milked both for vaginal fluid and breast milk. We also have a very good market for pre teen breast milk which is second only to pre teen pussy juice. Both of the extremely valuable fluids are packaged in very small plastic vials for sale. Each parent or guardian of a little girl enrolled in the Academy is supplied with one small vial of each per month and one of each upon graduation of their little girls. In the case of multiple children in the Academy they receive one of each from each child.</p> <p>These vials are a soft plastic squeeze tube which when uncapped make it easy to squeeze a drop or two in food of even on the parents tongue to get the full flavor of their little girl.{I might add a personal note this is my favorite breath freshner, just a drop on the tip of your tongue will make your whole day.} </p> <p>Pre teen breast milk is packaged in a slightly larger container since it is obtained in larger quantities . This container is much like a baby bottle with a seal able rubber nipple on it which can be used as a baby bottle or can be used to squeeze a measured amount into food or drinks.{CAUTION. Both these liquid secretions must be refrigerated to avoid spoilage.}</p> <p>NOTE:A similar hormone is given to the limited number of young boys we accept to the Academy. This hormone does not promote lactation in the young boys but does allow their little cock to achieve full erection and in many cases produce limited amounts of sperm. Therefore these little boys attend all the milking classes with the little girls. Our Milking Room is set up extract all three fluids from the pre teens.</p> <p>After the injections the little girls now get a little relief as the staff ladies apply a healing ointment to their nipple and pussy pierceings. This ointment will prevent infection and allow the wounds to heal in 3 to 5 days. This rapid healing is essential as the children’s first week at the school is Orientation Week. This week is used to observe the children and start the process of separating them into the different training classes. Although all the children will be attend all the regular classes as a group a number are to be trained in special classes.</p> <p>When the little girls and boys are enrolled in the School a part of their application is filled in by their parents or guardians as to what specific purpose the child is to be trained for. The application contains a number of options which is checked by the parents or guardians, but also provides a write in space for any type of special training requested.</p> <p>While most of the little girls and boys are to be trained for a specific purpose a few are to receive Special Slave Training as they are to be auctioned of upon graduation at the Schools Annual Auction. The SST children are trained in service to both male and female owners as most of the other children are trained to serve one or the other. All the children in the school including the little boys are dressed and treated as little girls. A number of the little girls receive Special Training requested by their mothers or female guardian in performing oral female sexual services. All the little boys receive the same training but also in performing male sexual services</p> <p>The Orientation Week also allows the children to learn the schools rules and regulations and to attend daily orientation classes. These classes consist of visual demonstrations and films on a great number of things the little children have never been exposed to. This exposure to a totally different world is very shocking to the little children and many moans and muffled screams can be herd from their little gagged mouths. As all are restrained and can get up and run from the room, so a number of them just moan , scream and close their eyes. Since all the children are required to pay attention in class the teachers and their assassinates just dial in the students code on their remote control unit. With a touch of their finger they send a small shock to the offending little girls little clit ring. In the case of a little boy a shock to the metal ring around the base of their little cock and balls. This shock though not lethal or damaging to the child it gets their immediate attention, it does not take the other children long to learn to avoid this. Orientation week is also used for new photos of the students to update our School Brochure and also some of the special photos sent out to our World Wide Video Outlets, these are tame photos with the little students in their school uniforms . These photos do not give any indication of the real content of the videos. By the end of this wee the little girls piercing have healed sufficiently for the real classes to start.</p> <p>Little Ashley and Cindy are released from their restraints on the tables and are guided back into the Uniform Fitting Room. Both are still gagged and cannot protest or ask any questions, although both are still crying. </p> </div>","['PLEASE READ: This story is FICTION and only FICTION it is not real. Nothing in this story is real, guys IT AIN’T REAL. Do not do anything you read in this story, It is FICTION. If you are too young or too stupid to understand that then JUST STOP READING AND JUST GO AWAY.']"
163,"The B&D Academy: What Not to Wear to School, Part 6",6,THE B&D ACADEMY: WHAT NOT TO WEAR TO SCHOOL,no@email,,2005-01-08,28,4,"cbt, Ds, inc, lac, nc, tort, g",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""author"">BY PICKUP MAN<br/><span class=""email"">rolingthunder60@yahoo. com</span></p> <p>Betty the lovely blonde mother of little Cindy and Ashley is a little surprised when she is asked to meet with Linda the Schools Headmistress in her office as she prepares to leave. She is even more surprised when she is invited back to the school in one month for a Special Visit. She will be allowed to observe and participate in the days activities with not only her two children but a number of other children. Very surprised at the invitation to return so soon she is unable to conceal her excitement at the prospect. Linda’s words bring images of possible interaction between her two little girls and herself. Exciting images of things she would be forced to do. In her mind it would relive any guilt as she would be aiding in her girls training, and this was acceptable. As these thoughts flooded through her mind and added to all the sexual excitement she had experienced thus far today she turn her head away fearing Linda could read her thoughts on her face. Quickly making her exit with her only thought being to make it to her motel room as fast as possible.</p> <p>Linda smiles to herself as she also has images of having this very beautiful young mother and her lovely little daughters at her mercy for a whole day.</p> <p>I am still in my private office where I am able to see the two little blond girls they are led into the Uniform and Equipment Fitting Room. </p> <p>Although the two little girls had been released from the exam tables and had their hands and legs free they were still gagged I could still hear the sounds of surprise from behind their gags as they entered into the large equipment room. Both stopped still and held their collective breaths just looking at all the equipment hanging in rows and on racks along with many others the strange items on the walls. Although both little girls were very young they did know from the days experiences so far all this stuff was to bring pain to them. About the only things they recognized were the racks of School Uniforms and a few other female items. The little girl was awakened from their momentary shock by the staff personal taking each by the arm and standing them in the middle of the large room.</p> <p>Both young girls were still trying to take it all in and were quickly brought back from their daydream when one of the staff lowered two strange metal bars attached to ropes hanging from the ceiling. The little girls were both trying to figure out what the leather straps on each end of the 3 foot long bar were for. They did not have long to wait as in just an instant both were grasp by their arms and the leather straps fastened around their wrists. Awakened from the shock of their wrists being strapped to the steel spreader bar by feeling themselves suddenly lifted off the floor a strangled scream escaped from behind their gags. It only took seconds before both girls were moaning from behind their gags as they lifted until their feet no longer touched the floor.</p> <p>With both naked little girls hanging the first thing to be fitted on their little bodies is a bra, but not an ordinary bra. It is a special design, which all students both male and female are required to wear, it is designed for a number of tasks and none of them is comfort. The material is of a fine woven white silk and that is where any resemblance to a normal bra ends. The garment has no breast cups as a normal bra but two holes where they would be. Four silk straps about 4 inches long are sewn into it spaced evenly around the open holes. A thin steel ring 1 1/2 inch in diameter is attached to the other end of the four silk straps, the ring can be removed when the need arises or to attach a larger ring to fit individual breast sizes.</p> <p>Each of the little girls lets out a low moan from around her gag while a slight shiver passes through her body as the unusual bra is fitted on her. The moan and shiver is not from looks of the bra but from the cold steel ring as it is placed over their little pale pink circle around their little ringed nipples. The two little girls are completely unaware of the effect those little steel rings will have on their daily lives from now on. The Staff Nurses adjust the straps on the rings so they are not to tight since the little girls nipples are still sore from the nipple rings. Then they start preparing the next items and give me a good clear view of the two suspended little lovelies. </p> <p>The next part of the little girls attire is a little item designed by our staff is to be the bane of all the students’ daily life. The little girls do not know what to make of the strange black shinny silk thing with all the straps, both little girls were strangely silent as they watched the Staff Nurses approach and began by fitting it around their waists.</p> <p>Still confused by the strange black silk harness but somehow knowing that they would not like it. So far there has not been very much happen to them that they liked since arriving at the Academy. Both were surprised that it did not feel unlike a regular belt as it was buckled around their waists. Although both little girls are very young they both had seen a garter belt and realized that this looked much like one. And it is not until the strange belt is fitted on that they discover the purpose some of the straps dangling from it have.</p> <p>Although the young girls had seen a garter belt before this one was somehow different, as they would soon learn. The most striking thing was in addition to the regular straps down each leg to hold up their nylon hose is the two larger straps down the outside of each leg. The two straps reach down where they are adjusted to allow the two other straps to encircle both thighs about four inches below their little pussies. When these are secured around their little thighs with Velcro strips a small silver chain is attached to the two small eyelets on the inside of each strap. This chain is adjustable to prevent the little girls from taking anything but very limited steps. This has two effects on the children as they struggle to walk it is a constant reminder of their bondage but the best thing is it caused their little short skirts to flip up in the back with each step. Thus giving view of sheer white panties and cute little buts as they hurry up and down the halls of the school.</p> <p>This Special Garter Belt has several other uses for bondage and punishment as the small chain also allows small rubber bands with hooks in the ends to be attached to the thigh straps and to the young girls clit and pussy lip rings. NOTE: That since young male students all wear the same uniforms, as do the female students this garter belt is also used on them. This also includes skirts, blouses and hairstyles as all students are trained to service both Masters and Mistresses. The primary difference when using it with young boys is the use of the small rubber band hooks. The rubber hooks are attached to the very small eyes made to the two steel rings that are locked around their little balls. We use two ball rings to separate them to allow the boys cock pulled up between them and into their ass crack by the steel ring just under the crown of their cock and hidden with their white silk panties. As with the girls these rubber bands can be replaced with assorted stronger ones to apply any amount of pain as required by the staff. </p> <p>Of course none of the rubber bands are attached today, as the two little girls need several days to allow their recent piercing to heal. So to day it is just fittings of non-painful items such as the black leather collar around their necks. This collar has a series of small steel rings sewn into it around its sides to allow any number of punishment items to be attached.</p> <p>Both young girls moan and twist as the little collar is locked around their necks but do not struggle much as they both can still see the horrid little whip in one of the staffs hand. Now comes the last item of what we call the Students School Harness and it is the one that most confusing to the two young girls. It is another of the black leather devices with each girls name on a small metal tag attached just as with their little collars. It does not take long for the two little girls to find out just what this last ugly thing is for as two staff ladies start strapping the ugly device on their heads.</p> <p>As the two girls try turning their heads trying to see what is being put on them now they are warned to stand still and keep quite by one of the staff and the raised whip to send the point home. Quickly the top part of the harness which looks like a leather belt with a series of other straps hanging from it is locked around their foreheads. With the top belt secured the two thin leather straps hanging down on the sides about two inches apart are pulled down to fit over both sides of the little girls ears. Both straps are now attached to the small metal eyes in their neck collar; this is followed by one additional strap in the back of each girl’s head. Now each down strap is adjusted to fit snuggly to each little girls head and all that is left is to check and stow the two straps attached the front sides of the head harness. These two straps are adjustable in length and have a small spring loaded thumb lock D ring in the ends. These little thumb lock rings allow them to not only be pulled back and hooked on the attached rings on the side of the main headband but also to be used for their main purpose. That purpose is to be used in conjunction with the other part of this equipment, which is to be worn by an instructor or guest during sex classes or recreation. This being a set of thigh straps which are attached to the thighs of the guest or instructor and allow the two D ring locks to clip into the two provided small steel O rings on them. This then completes the set of the Pussy Harness or in some cases Cock Harness. With this harness set up any student male or female can be locked between the legs of any male or female staff and guest. The student face is secured in such a way as to force their mouth in contact with a female’s pussy or a hard cock and forced to remain so for any period of time. Now with the Pussy Harness fitted to each little girl they are removed to be stored in the student’s locker with other school equipment until needed. NOTE: Many hours of classes are devoted to training the students the proper use of the Pussy Harness as a special classroom is set up for just this purpose.</p> <p>A low sigh of relief can be heard from each girl as well as the panting of excitement from Linda as the head harness is removed, as having a students head strapped between her thighs is one of her favorite pastimes. I know she can hardly wait until next Monday when school starts to begin training the students in tongue lip service so to speak,</p> <p>With the two little girls still hanging gagged with their collars and garter belts and strange bras still on them it is time to start fitting their uniforms. First comes the white silk French Cut panties, which requires each girl to lift her legs as they are slipped up in place. This is important to get each little girl exact size since they must fit tightly over the garter belts they still wear, and will be a part of their daily life. The panties must be snug enough to show the little girls mound and the impression of their little slits also outlining their pussy and clit rings. The panties must show their smooth little but cheeks peeking from under their short school skirts. The panties have a small slit sewn in the crutch to allow the punishment rubbers slipped through to hook to their clit and pussy lip rings. This allows us to use the same panties on girls and boys. Next is a pair of sheer black tinted nylon hose, which are attached to their black leather garter belts, as all young children are of different sizes it is very important to get a good fit. This is needed to allow the contrast of smooth white skin between the tops of their dark hose and sheer white panties. Next item is a sheer white silk blouse which although it has long sleeves they are short enough not interfere with the little girls black leather wrist cuffs which they wear at all times. Each blouse has a pocket like flap over each breast held closed by a small Velcro strip, when loosened it allows access to the student’s breasts and nipple rings. The blouse is designed to fit very tight to show all the students curves as they develop. Now it is time for their skirt and it is also very important to get it fitted just right. The skirt is dark black and very short for several reasons. The skirt is very short in order to show off their young legs incased in the dark hose. Also the short skirt allows glimpses of the young students panties and garter belts as it flips up while they hurry around the school. Few things make my cock hard quicker than all those lovely young students scurrying down the halls with their short skirts flipping up to revel cute little panty incased buts and pusses.</p> <p>A pair black leather knee-high boots follows this. These boots are made here in the Schools Workshop as is with all our Special Equipment. Although the boots have Velcro straps instead of laces they also have several other special features. Each one has a series of small metal O Rings sewn into them. Two O-rings are attached outside and inside the boot tops about four inches down, each also has small steel O Ring built into the toe. These O Rings serve a very specific purpose in the training and punishment of the students as they allow the students to be tethered in place and hung upside down when needed.</p> <p>Now that the two little girls fittings are over and they are ready to start classes this upcoming Monday so they are released from the overhear bar they have been hanging from. As they are released their last items to fill out their uniforms are put on them. This is a set small black leather wrist cuffs also with each little girls name on them. As two of the staff lead them out of the fitting room and take them to the dormitory to get them settled in I turn to Linda and ask her what do we do for fun the rest of the evening. She smiled and replied; well we still have several students from the last class waiting for their new owners to pick them up.</p></div>",[]
164,"The B&D Academy: Oops, Last Minute Details, Part 7",7,"THE B&D ACADEMY: OOPS, LAST MINUTE DETAILS",no@email,,2005-01-11,27,4,"anl, bd, cbt, d/s, Fdom, milk, nc, oral, ped, sm",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pickup024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""author"">BY PICKUP MAN<br/><span class=""email"">rolingthunder60@yahoo. com</span></p> <p>Well I thought Enrolment Day was over at last and Linda and I could get down to some much needed fun and relief, but alas it is not to be. Our plan to take several of last years graduated Students still at the Academy waiting for their new owners to pick them up and have a real BDSM party in our Special Room. But as they say the best laid plans always seem to get screwed up.</p> <p>Just as we were ordering up several well trained young girls and boys I get a call to notify me of the late arrival of the two last students to be enrolled this season. Normaly we have a very strict rule about late arrivals but this one is an exception. One of our best customers Lady Velvet has sent two young brothers over to be trained for her. The young boys Tommy age 9 and Billy age 10 are to be trained for personal service to Lady Velvet and her guests of both sexes. Although Linda and I must postpone our party until later we still have several days before classes start for this season, and of course I really love young girls I also love little boys. As I am the only adult male at the Academy my cock gets a lot of work on and in both little girls and boys.</p> <p>I feel a tingle of excitement as the two sweet little boys are brought into the large Exam Room and I can feel Linda’s hand squeeze my already hard cock in anticipation. I caution her to slow down a little so we can enjoy the show, she just moans and squeezes harder.</p> <p>Both young boys are escorted by a Matron and still struggle although both have their hands cuffed behind them but these efforts are futile and they are only able to moan from around their leather Penis Gags. Cuff and Penis Gags are the first step we perform on arriving students. It is very important that each new student understand we are in charge and we will not allow any type of protest from them. The two attending Matrons uncuff both little boys and order them to undress. Another Matron steps up in full of both frightened little boys and shows them a wicked looking little riding crop to enforce the command. This is very effective and both start removing their shirts, shoes and pants until both are standing in only their little cotton jockey shorts and Penis gags. Although both are still very young I can see they hesitate to completely undress before all these women.</p> <p>The sound of a swishing whistle cutting through the air from the little whip removes all their modesty, and both are soon standing naked trying to cover their little soft pink cocks with their hands. Quickly their hands are pulled away from their crotch and they are led over to the two large Exam Tables, which until now had escaped the frightened little boy’s attention. The sight of the shinny strange looking tables was a very frightening sight to the two young brothers, although not knowing exactly what they were it could not be anything good.</p> <p>Commanded to climb up on the tables both hesitated until they saw the riding crop raised in the air. Quickly both were positioned on the cloth-covered tables and ordered to place both feet in the metal stirrups. Both moaned around their penis gags as they saw their prone images in the large overhead mirrors as their hands, feet and them legs were secured to table. The little boys moans increased as straps are pulled tight across their little chest and them a very loud moan as soon as the stirrups are raised and there are spread wide open.</p> <p>Now they are able to see themselves bound helpless and fully exposed to a room full of women and in great fear of what is about to happen to them. They do not have to wait long as they can see a small metal Medical Cart with something on them covered with a large white cloth, then two short stools are rolled over between their wide spread legs.</p> <p>In a moment a Matron sits on the stool and has an instrument most dreaded to a young child in her hand, a syringe. A cold feeling on one buttock from the alcohol swab and a sharp sting bring more loud moans from the boys, and then another cold swab on the other buttock followed by a sting. Now both have received their injections one of which is designed to produce ejaculation and a large quantity of sperm in very young boys. The other is a hormone, which will not only cause breast growth but in some cases lactation in young boys and girls. Both breast milk and sperm of young boys is a highly prized commodity on the black market as is with milk and vaginal secretions from young girls. As with the secretions and breast milk from the young girls are packaged in small vials to be sold and some presented to their parent or owner the same is done with the young boys sperm and breast milk when produced. As the production of these fluids is also very important to the young students parents and owners we have a Special Milking Room set up where we milk all the students each day.</p> <p>With the shots over the two little boys dare to hope that it is all over and they will be allowed to get off the horrid tables and get dressed again. They are wrong of course, and as both lay with their eyes closed waiting to be released they are shocked back to reality as they feel another cold alcohol swab on their little testicles swiveled with fear. While waiting in fear of what will happen to their little things another Matron moves to their side and swabs both their little nipples with alcohal. Then with out warning they each feel a sharp sting in one of their tiny nipples, this brings a muffled scream from their gagged mouths. Now more cold swabs and sharp pain in their other nipple both scream again and shake their heads side to side while closing their eyes hoping all this is just a bad dream. After a moment or two the pain in their nipples subsides some and when they open their eyes both have little silver rings in them. The sight of there ringed nipples stops their moans for a few moments until a sharp pain at the base of their scrotum and little shriveled cocks as a tiny Micro Chip is inserted. These chips are coded to each individual student and can be activated by remote control. Breathing hard around their penis gags with their eyes again closed a feel of warm hands feeling their little nut sack brings them wide awake. They can see a hand holding their little balls and a shinny steel ring being locked around their ball sack and base of their little cocks, when locked snuggly in place they can feel how tight the ring is. When the warm hands move they can see the ring has several other small silver rings attached to it, quickly their little shriveled cocks are pulled through the rings. Now with that done another little metal ring is slipped over their little cock head and locked snuggly just behind the crown. A small short rod attached to it is locked into a small eye on the ring locked around their nut sack. Now with the Matrons hands removed from their crotch they are able to see their little male things laying pointing toward their chest all encircled in small silver rings. This is very odd to them but there is also a small silver capsule attached to the underside of the middle ring.</p> <p>Little Tommy and Billy will learn much more about the strange silver metal thing now locked tightly on their little manhood later and unknown to them it will be a very painful experience. They will find that the Micro Chip controls the tiny Nano generator powered by a tiny battery inside the small capsule on the Cock Ring. The tiny generator can transmit a small electrical shock through the metal rings and into the little boy’s cock and balls. Although the shock is not lethal it can be adjusted to delivery quite a jolt. This unit can also be used in conjunction with a small metal Sound Rod, which is inserted into the little boys urethra and will conduct both sound and electric current. Both sound and a small jolt of electricity can cause extreme pain to the boy’s testicles and cock. This unit can also be used with a metal anal probe to transmit shock, sound and vibration into their ass in conjunction with the cock and ball torture. When needed the unit has a vibrating mode, which is designed to bring the young boy to erection quickly with the help of the hormones we inject them with. Both little boys are so transfixed by their image in the large overhead mirrors showing all that has happened to their little pee pees now incased in shinny steel rings, they do not notice the Matrons with the hair clippers approach their heads. Before they realize what is happening the Matrons have cut all their hair and with one Matron lifting the shocked and now moaning boys head the other Matron soaps up their head and shaves it clean as a bowling ball.</p> <p>With both little boys still laying on the tables and trying to understand what has happened to their little cock and balls and hair they are again surprised when the Matrons start releasing the straps and freeing them. Both little boys are thinking their ordeal is finally over, and are shocked and let out a low moan when their hands are cuffed behind them and still naked they are led into another large room.</p> <p>Unlike the large clean almost hospital looking room they just left this one seems all cluttered with all kind of strange things hanging on the walls and laying on shelves. As both are left standing shaking in fear they look all around trying to decide what all the items were. Both are in a state of wonder but are suddenly shaken out of it by their handcuffs being removed and their hands pulled up over their heads. Quickly their wrists are strapped to a three foot long bar they had not noticed hanging on ropes from the ceiling. With both little boys watching their wrist being tide to the bar they were surprised when they felt themselves being hoisted off the floor. The winch was stopped when both young’s boys’ feet were a foot off the floor, now the hung moaning and naked. fearfull of what was to happen next. They do not wait long as the Matrons appear with what looks like a girls bra, except it is strangely different from the ones they had see their mother and older sisters wear. This one had holes where the point things should be and both little Tommy and Billy were shocked when the Matrons started to fit the girl cloths on them, but all they can do is moan and try to struggle. This was cut short by the appearance of the riding crop again, and they submitted to the girl underwear with only a low moan from around their penis gag. As the strange bras were being fitted on them they could see it also had a metal ring sewn in the hole where the points should be, and when it was hooked in back the Matron pulled their still sore ringed nipples through it.</p> <p>As both young boys hung from their overhead bars hoping that this was all the girl things they would be forced to wear a Matron approached with another bizarre thing in her hands. Again it was more girl cloths and although both boys are very young both had this garment being worn by women in some magazines they had found. Up close it did look different than those in the magazines, and it looked very different as it was being slipped up their naked little legs to their hips. It was made of black shinny material like those they had seen but unlike those this one had a lot of extra stuff on it, and both little boys wish not to know what any of them are for. Both little Billy and Tommy would wish they had never seen one before the school year is over, but right now they were still very upset about all this girls underwear they were being dressed in. At age 9 and 10 the little boys were still not sold on little girls and surely did not want to be dressed in their underwear. Now with the black garter belt secured on their slim little hips they began to learn what all the straps, catches and eyehooks were for. First one set of the straps hanging down between their legs are pulled down about 3 inches below their little ringed cock and penis where it is pulled tight around each thigh and connected to one on the outside of each leg. Still confused and hanging almost naked they wait for the next horror they will have to wear, and there it is. The matrons now approach with of all things black sheer nylon women’s stockings; this really brings the moans from the two gagged little boys. As both starts to moan louder and struggle it is stopped quickly by the sound of the riding slicing through the air, now both hang still meek as little lambs.</p> <p>Quickly the black sheer nylons are pulled up on their legs and fastened in place with the other set of hanging black straps. All hopes the little boys have that this is the last of this fades as Matrons now produce a pair of sheer white nylon girls panties, the site of these is almost more than the two little brothers can take. Disregarding all the moans of protest from the two boys the Matrons slip the girlie panties on them. Now hanging dressed like a couple of little girls both little boys feel hands between their legs again. The Matrons take a short small silver chain and hook each end into the small eyehooks on the thigh straps of the black garter belt. Now the boys realize that the white panties have a slit made into the crotch of them and soon find out why. Both boys feel the back of their panties being pulled out and a hand slipping down against their buts, at the same time a set of fingers are in the crotch of their panties. The Matrons have hooked a small rubber strap with small hooks on each end into a eyehole in the back of their garter belts and then she pulls the other end through the slit in the panties . Now she slides the other hook on the rubber strap into the available eyehole in the sliver ring around the little boys penis just below the head, When this is done and the rubber strap retracts it pulls their little penis up uncomfortable between their little ass cheeks. This really starts the two boys to struggle and moan very loudly around their leather penis gags but paying them no mind the Matrons proceed with the next operation. Now they take a short small silver chain and attach each end into the eyeholes in side the two thigh straps on the garter belt. Now they take two shorter small rubber straps and hook one end into the short chain right at the inside of each little boys inner thigh. With this done they hook the other end of the little rubbers to small eyeholes in the small silver ring attached tightly around the little boys ball sack. When the tension is released to the rubber strap it puts a constant painful pressure to the little boys testicles, this also discourages any long steps when walking which will cause extreme pain.</p> <p>With this finished and both little boys moaning and softly crying into their penis gags wondering what is next the Matrons bring out two pairs of black knee high ladies boots, which are pulled in place on the little boys dangling feet. Now comes the short black School Skirt which is worn by all students both girls and boys. With the skirt fitted on the little boys properly it is time to fit the head harness and get it adjusted properly. Since it is only used on the students when needed it is stored away in each students locker. This harness is made of a heavy black 2-inch wide belt and fits around the young girl or boys forehead and buckles in the back. With this secured another set of straps drop down and hook into eye holes in the little boys collar which is no buckled around their necks. The other two leather straps on the belt at each side of the boys head will be used to hold his face and mouth in position by being hooked to the thigh straps worn by an instructor or in some cases a guest. In many cases it will be a parent but for training it will be one of our instructors holding the students head in place to lick her pussy. But the two little brothers will spend quite a lot of time with their head locked between my thighs and my hard cock in their mouths. Now with the harness properly fitted it is removed and set aside for storage in the boys locker.</p> <p>Both little boys are stunned to see what the Matrons are holding now and can not believe they are going to have to wear them, it a pair of blonde wigs. As the two young boys stare at the wigs another Matron wakes them from their thoughts as she starts to apply sticky wig glue to their baldheads. Then both boys have their wigs glued down in place, as all students are dressed the same both boys and girls they must all have the same hairstyle.</p> <p>With the two little boys now transformed they are lowered to the floor and released from the overhead spreader bar and allow a few minutes to get the circulation back in their wrist and arms. Now comes the last item for their makeover, a sheer white blouse which is fitted on them. As with the girl’s blouses it has a cut out over each breast covered by a pocket like flap that can be held closed with Velcro strips. These pocket flaps may either be opened of completely removed as the Lady Boys breast start to grow due to the hormone injections we give them.</p> <p>Now with both little brothers now changed into Lady Boys and as such are like sisters their lives are changed forever. They will be trained to provide any kind of sexual service any one at any time be male or female. Here at the Academy they will receive many kinds of dicipline, pain and degeration, many things such as forced cock milking, forced pussy licking, and sucking cock and of course they will be sodomized many times. Now they have been transformed into Lady Boys and a life of sexual slavery.</p></div>",[]
165,"Damals, Part 1",1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Zwei Jungs können ihren Folterdrang bei einem kleinen Opfer ausleben.,2006-10-19,5,4,"mmb, bd, anal, oral, sm, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich weiß noch, dass wir ungefähr zwölf, dreizehn Jahre alt waren, mein Kumpel Sven und ich. Wir fanden damals schon das eigene Geschlecht deutlich interessanter als Mädels, und schon damals hatten wir beide ein Faible für die etwas härtere Gangart. Leider waren wir beide eher die dominanteren Typen, doch mangels Alternative fesselten wir uns öfter gegenseitig und gaben dem anderen den ein oder anderen Hintern voll oder bearbeiteten die Geschlechtsteile des anderen recht heftig. Die Erwachsenen, auch heute noch, glauben gerne mal, dass Kids erst mit 15 oder 16 Spaß am Sex haben, aber das ist natürlich Quatsch. Zu dem Zeitpunkt hatten wir schon seit Jahren gewichst, später auch miteinander, dann gegenseitig, und damals war unser großer, geiler Traum, dass wir einen etwas jüngeren mal so richtig in die Mangel nehmen könnten. Wie das dann so abgehen könnte erzählten wir uns immer beim gemeinsamen Wichsen, und wenn zwei kreative und geile Kerlchen sowas zusammen reimen, dann kommen schon nette Stories bei raus...</p> <p>Die Gelegenheit kam dann in Form von Svens Cousin, Dani, der für ein paar Tage zu Besuch war. Er war damals 10, und er sah so richtig gut aus: Blonde, etwas längere Haare, außerdem recht schlank. Also viel Ähnlichkeiten mit seinem Cousin. Sven und ich waren untenrum etwa gleich weit entwickelt, bei mir, der ich schwarzhaarig war, war schon etwas mehr als ein erster Flaum zu sehen, und beide hatten wir schon die ersten Tropfen verspritzt. Dani nervte uns immer ein wenig, wir sollten doch mit ihm zusammen spielen, aber wir wollten uns lieber wieder neue geile Geschichten ausdenken und schickten ihn zurück in das Gästezimmer. Er zog muffelig ab, wir beide legten uns auf Svens Bett, und es dauerte nicht lange, bis jeder von uns die Hand wieder zwischen seinen Beinen hatte. Es ist aber auch gemein: In dem Alter macht sich der Pimmel pausenlos selbständig, und du kannst diese Stelle mit den Händen so prima erreichen... Wir rubbelten also ein wenig, sponnen mal wieder wie geil es doch wäre, einen hilflosen Bengel nackt über einem Tisch festzubinden, den Hintern mit einem Bambusstock zu versohlen, und ihm dann unsere Ständer in den Mund zu stoßen. Irgendwo im Hinterkopf war bei uns beiden sicherlich auch eine andere Öffnung zum Reinstecken interessant, aber richtig geredet hatten wir darüber noch nicht. ""Er müsste etwas jünger sein"" meinte Sven, ""noch ein wenig quieken wenn wir ihn schlagen"". ""Aber die Eier müssen schon so groß sein, dass du damit was machen kannst. So richtig quetschen und so"" meinte ich. ""Nicht so ein Minisack, mit dem man nichts machen kann. Weißt du was geil wäre? Kerzenwachs auf den Sack, und dann mit irgendwas abklopfen, einem Stock..."" ""... oder einem Holzlineal"" ergänzte Sven. ""Aber der dürfte nix seinen Eltern sagen, man müsste ihn irgendwie in der Hand haben.""</p> <p>""Ja"", meinte Sven, ""ihn mit irgendwas erpressen können, oder Schläge androhen"". Sven hatte seine Jeans schon aufgeknöpft und massierte sich an der knappen Unterhose, in der sich schon ein schöner Ständer abzeichnete. Ich muss nicht extra erwähnen, dass mich das zusätzlich geil machte, und ich mir auch die Jeans aufknöpfte... ""Sagemal, hast du den Dani eigentlich schon nackt gesehen?"" fragte ich. ""Ja, aber nur mal ganz kurz, gestern Abend im Bad, der geniert sich ziemlich. Hat noch so nen richtig kleinen Kinderpimmel. Der Sack ist auch noch so richtig klein. Viel damit machen könnte man nicht, wobei das Kerzenwachs..."" Pause. Wir Beide hingen kurz unseren Gedanken nach und spielten uns weiter an den Unterhosen rum. ""Meinst du, wir könnten.......?"" fragte ich. ""Naja, wenn wir ihm androhen, dass wir ihn sonst jeden Tag so foltern, dann könnte es klappen"". ""Oder wir machen Fotos von ihm und drohen ihm, die seinen Kumpels zu zeigen. Fotos, wo er angekettet ist, mit ner Hundeleine oder so, am besten, wenn er nen Steifen hat. Hm, bekommt der überhaupt schon nen Harten?"" ""Naja"" meinte Sven, ""probieren wir's doch mal aus"". Wir schauten uns an, sprangen auf und knöpften die Hosen zu. Ich wollte direkt rausstürmen, wurde aber von Sven aufgehalten. ""Moment, lass uns doch schon ein paar Sachen zusammensuchen. Die Hundeleine von Hasso, den Stock, die Wäscheklammern... und irgendwo haben wir bestimmt auch ne Kerze"".</p> <p>""Stimmt"" ergänzte ich seine Gedanken, ""und ich nehme meinen Gürtel raus, der ist schön breit. Hast du irgendwo die Seile rumliegen um ihn festzubinden?"" Wir suchten alles zusammen und schlenderten dann in Danis Zimmer rüber. Der lag schmollend auf dem Bett, las in einem Comic, und zog einen Flunsch, als er uns sah. Also erst mal Gut Wetter machen... ""Hallo Dani, wir haben es uns überlegt, du hast ja recht, wir spielen was zusammen. Kommst du mit rüber?"" Dani schaute wieder fröhlicher aus, stand auf und kam mit uns in Svens Zimmer. Dort war das Rollo heruntergezogen, und nur ein Scheinwerfer (naja, eher der Strahler seiner Schreibtischlampe) war auf die Mitte des Zimmers gerichtet. ""Wir spielen ein ganz tolles Spiel, es wird dir gefallen. Aber du musst schwören, dass das unser Geheimnis bleibt. Kein Wort, auch nicht zu meiner oder deiner Mama, klar?"" Wir ließen ihn schwören. Unser Glück, dass Dani damals auf Geheimagentenzeugs stand und bei einem solch spannenden, geheimen Spiel mitmachen wollte...</p> <p>""Also, Dani, als erstes musst du dich ausziehen"". Die Begeisterung wich aus Danis Gesicht, der zeigte Sven den Vogel und wollte das Zimmer wieder verlassen. Sven stellte sich in den Weg, packte ihn an den Armen und zog ihn wieder in die Zimmermitte. ""Bedingung für das Spiel ist, dass du gehorchst. Wenn nicht, müssen wir dir leider weh tun"". ""Lass mich los, ich gehe und sag's deiner Mutter"" schrie Dani und wollte sich aus Svens Umklammerung lösen. Ich heilte Sven zu Hilfe und hielt Dani fest, Sven nahm eine rumliegende Unterhose und steckte sie Dani schnell in den Mund. ""Also, wir bestimmen, du machst was wir sagen, und kein Wort zu irgendwem. Und atme endlich durch die Nase, du Trottel, sonst verreckst du hier!"" Dani wehrte sich noch immer, und so durften wir ein wenig Gewalt anwenden: Sven packte dem Kleinen zwischen die Beine. Dani trug nur eine dünne Jogginghose, und so konnte Sven genau fühlen, was er da massierte und quetschte. Dani wehrte sich immer noch, und sogar ein, zwei Tränen kamen da aus seinen Augen. Er bettelte, dass wir aufhören sollen, aber viel verstanden wir durch den Knebel nicht - es war uns auch egal. Sven quetschte die kleinen Teile seines Cousins weiter und immer fester. ""Sven hört sofort damit auf, wenn du schwörst, dass du jetzt mitmachst. Aber sobald du abhauen willst, dann machen wir ernst. Also?"" Dani nickte mit dem Kopf, wir ließen ihn los. Jetzt stand er da, schämte sich jetzt schon, und wir beide genossen die Situation.</p> <p>Wir waren geil ohne Ende... ""Na los, zieh dich aus. Und schnell, sonst setzt es Schläge auf deine kleinen Eier"" stachelte ich Dani an. Der senkte den Kopf - und find an, sich langsam auszuhiehen. Erst brav das Tshirt, dann die Socken, und dann die Jogginghose. Jetzt stand er vor uns, nur noch mit einer Unterhose bekleidet. Die war allerdings kein Vergleich zu unseren engen, knappen Slips, es war so eine richtige Kleinjungenunterhose, mit einem Rennwagen drauf und ziemlich weit.</p> <p>""Also, was ist? Müssen wir nachhelfen?"" fragte Sven mit ziemlich drohender Stimme. Dann zog Dani die Unterhose aus. Er war rot im Gesicht und guckte weiter auf den Boden, so sehr schämte er sich. Wenn der wüsste, was noch alles passiert... Wir gingen auf Dani zu, ich trat wieder hinter ihn und hielt ihn fest. Sven nahm den kleinen, schlaffen Pimmel in die Hand, spielte damit ein wenig rum, zog die Vorhaut zurück und rieb ziemlich heftig über die Eichel. Dani zuckte, blieb aber tapfer stehen. Dann nahm Sven die Eier in die Hand und quetschte sie ein wenig. ""Naja, viel ist das ja nicht. Aber vielleicht kriegen wir sie mit Wärme größer"" sagte er. Wir zogen Dani auf das Bett und banden Hände und Füße an den Ecken des Bettes fest. Seine Gegenwehr war recht schnell wieder vorbei, nachdem ich ihm mit den Fingern zweimal kräftig auf den kleinen Sack geschnippt hatte. Sven knebelte Dani wieder mit der Unterhose, dann holte er die bereits angezündete Kerze. Als er sie über Danis kleinen Teilen hielt machte der Kleine große Augen. Er zog an seinen Fesseln und stammelte etwas in den Knebel. Sven grinste nur, und dann kippte er die Kerze ein wenig. Ein paar Tropfen fielen auf den kleinen Sack. Dani schrie in den Knebel, aber die Unterhose in seinem Mund war groß genug, den Schrei schön zu ersticken. Die nächsten Tropfen fielen auf den Sack, ein paar daneben auf die Oberschenkel.</p> <p>Dann reichte mir Sven die Kerze, und ich ließ das Wachs auf Danis kleinen, immer noch schlaffen Pimmel tropfen. Nur auf die Haut, die Eichel wollte ich mir für später aufheben, aber Sven zog Dani die Vorhaut zurück, und ein wenig Wachs tropfte nun auch auf die Eichel. Der Kleine fing an zu heulen, aber das störte uns nicht weiter. Noch war ja nichts passiert, und das Wachs fing an zu trocknen...</p> <p>Sven reichte mir das Holzlineal. Der erste Schlag ging voll auf den Pimmel, und Dani schrie kurz auf. Nur ein wenig Wachs platzte ab, also musste ich das ganze wiederholen. Noch ein Schlag, noch ein unterdrückter Schrei, die nächsten kleinen Wachsstücke. So machten wir noch ein Weilchen weiter bis das ganze Wachs ab war, aber irgendwie gab uns das nicht wirklich den richtigen Kick. Sven sah das wohl ähnlich, er sah er gelangweilt aus als geil. ""Ich glaube, wir müssen uns an dem Kleinen erst mal ein bisschen aufgeilen"" meinte ich deshalb. Sven grinste, stand direkt schon auf und zog sich aus - ich machte es ihm nach. Dani schaute uns zu, und besonders interessiert guckte er auf unsere Schwänze, die schon ein wenig abstanden. Sven und ich mussten uns gar nicht großartig absprechen, wir wussten beide, was und vor allem wie wir es mit Dani machen wollten. Sven löste die Fesseln an den Füßen, ich band ihm die Hände los, und dann schleiften wir ihn in die Mitte des Zimmers. Die Hände wurden wieder auf dem Rücken zusammengebunden, dann drückten wir Dani auf die Knie. Da es Svens Cousin war durfte der natürlich zuerst, aber ich konnte mich an der Vorstellung dessen, was folgen würde, schon recht gut aufgeilen... Sven rieb seinen Pimmel, zog die Vorhaut ein paar mal zurück, so dass sein Teil richtig gut stand. Dann stellte er sich vor Dani hin, nahm den Knebel aus seinem Mund, und bevor Dani irgendwas sagen oder auch nur den Mund schließen konnte steckte Sven seinen steifen Schwanz in Danis Mund. ""Schön saugen, Dani, und lass bloß die Zähne weg!"" Dani guckte ihn groß an und saugte brav - jedenfalls solange, bis Sven seinen Pimmel weiter reinsteckte. Jetzt würgte Dani eher... ""Atme durch die Nase. Und schön saugen"" riet ich ihm.</p> <p>Besonders begeistert schien Dani nicht zu sein. Er wehrte sich ein wenig, aber ich hielt in etwas fester, und Sven stieß seinen Pimmel kräftig in Danis Mund. Sven wurde immer geiler, und ich befürchtete schon, er würde jetzt schon abspritzen, aber dann nahm er seinen Ständer aus Danis Mund raus. ""So, jetzt schön mit der Zunge lecken. Besonders an der Eichel mag ich's gerne"". Die ersten Worte ""ich mache nicht mehr mit, ich sage alles..."" brachte er noch raus, da hatte ihm Sven seinen Pimmel schon wieder in den Rachen geschoben. ""Ich lass dich so ersticken, du Arsch, wenn du nicht gehorchst, klar?"" Der Kleine würgte, und bevor seine Panik noch größer wurde, nahm Sven sein Ding wieder raus. ""Also? Oder müssen wir dir erst den Hintern mit nem Gürtel versohlen?"" Der Zwerg war immer noch bockig und machte seinen Mund fest zu. Also gut, wenn er es denn so wollte...</p> <p>Wir zerrten ihn zum Bett und legten ihn mit dem Bauch drauf. Der Hintern lag schön vor uns, nur die gefesselten Hände störten noch ein wenig. Aber Sven, der sich auf seinen Cousin gekniet hatte, hielt sie hoch, so dass ich seinen kleinen Hintern kräftig mit meinem Gürtel bearbeiten konnte. Schnell bekam Dani wieder sein Höschen in den Mund geschoben, denn jetzt würde er Grund zum Schreien bekommen! Ich nahm den Gürtel und ließ das Ende auf seinen Arsch klatschen, dann wurden die Schläge immer ein wenig fester. Langsam gingen die Schrei des Kleinen in ein Weinen über. Nach 20 kräftigen Schlägen machte ich eine Pause. ""Und, spielst du jetzt brav mit?"" Dani schluckte noch zweimal und nickte brav mit dem Kopf. Sven kletterte von ihm runter, setzte sich aufs Bett und legte den Kleinen so, dass dessen Gesicht direkt vor Svens Pimmel war. Dann zog er sich die Vorhaut wieder ein Stück zurück - sein Schwanz war genau so steif wie meiner - die Schläge mit dem Gürtel hatten uns ziemlich geil gemacht - und präsentierte unserem kleinen Sexsklaven seine Eichel. Der gehorchte jetzt brav, nahm seine Zunge und leckte brav Svens Pimmel - erst den Schaft, und dann, nach kurzem Zögern, auch die Eichel...</p> <p>Lange hielt Sven das natürlich nicht aus, und er rammte Dani den Pimmel wieder in den Mund. Der Kleine war gar nicht so dumm, oder vielleicht weiß man auch schon als kleiner Junge auch einfach was erwartet wird - jedenfalls gab der Kleine den Takt an und ging mit seinem Gesicht immer schön vor und zurück. Aber Sven war es nicht schnell genug - und außerdem ist es ja so auch schöner - und er stieß wieder aktiv zu. 'Lange würde es nicht mehr dauern' dachte ich, und dann sah ich auch, wie mein Freund kam. ""Schlucken"" rief ich Dani zu, selbst völlig geil, nur vom Zusehen und der Vorstellung wie es gleich würde, wenn ich meinen Schwanz... Als Dani anfing zu husten und ein bisschen zu würgen wurde ich aus meinen Träumen gerissen. ""Los, leck ihn sauber"" ranzte Sven seinen Cousin an. Er leckte brav - nachdem ich mit meinem Gürtel auf seinem Hintern etwas nachgeholfen hatte. Svens Pimmel wurde wieder schlaff (was allerdings nicht lang anhielt), und wir tauschten die Plätze. Ich musste gar nichts sagen, Dani fing sofort an, meinen Pimmel mit seiner Zunge zu bearbeiten - die Vorhaut schob er sogar mit seinen Lippen zurück um an die Eichel zu kommen. Aber nachdem was ich gerade schon gesehen hatte war ich zu geil für irgendwelche langen Spielchen - das konnte man ja auch nachher machen. Ich fickte also Dani richtig in den Mund, aber bevor's mir kam nahm Sven meinen Pimmel in die Hand und wichste ihn. ""He, ich will auch..."" ""Ja, nachher"" unterbrach er mich. ""Ich will sehen wie's Dani ins Gesicht spritzt."" Das waren dann die Worte, die mir gerade noch fehlten - zusammen mit der Vorstellung, wie... und schon spritzte ich ab. Schon ein Wahnsinn wie viel man rausspritzen kann wenn man sich vorher so geil gemacht hat. Dani bekam einen ganz schönen Schwall ab, quer über das Gesicht, und auch ein bisschen in den Mund. Sven melkte mir den Pimmel richtig leer und wischte ihn in Danis Gesicht sauber. Dann betrachteten wir unser ""Werk"", den nackt vor uns knienden Dani, dessen Gesicht voller Sperma war...</p> <p>Dani guckte ein wenig gequält, aber wohl auch etwas erleichtert, dass die ganze Sache vorbei war. Und, sogar ein bisschen stolz sah er aus. Hihi, letztere beiden änderten sich schnell als er mitbekam, dass die ganze Sache noch lange nicht vorbei war. Sven kramte aus unseren mitgebrachten Dingen die Wäscheklammern hervor und fing an, sie fein säuberlich an Danis kleinem Sack zu platzieren. Viel passte da leider nicht ran, aber da war ja noch der kleine, mittlerweile wieder ganz schlaffe Pimmel: Insgesamt 10 Klammern hatte Sven verarbeitet. Wir wussten, dass an richtige Schwänze wie die unsrigen - was richtige Schwänze waren würden wir bald erfahren müssen, aber dazu demnächst mehr - weitaus mehr Klammern passten, aber an Danis kleinem Zipfelchen war nun wirklich kein Platz mehr. Auch wussten wir, wie weh das nach kurzer Zeit tat. Und das merkte Dani jetzt auch... Er begann zu zappeln, dann kamen die ersten Tränen. ""Macht das los, bitte!"" Bevor das Heulen lauter wurde hatte Sven Dani schon seine Unterhose in den Mund gestopft. Dann holte er den Ledergürtel und versohlte seinem Cousin noch mal so richtig dessen Hintern. Ich zählte laut mit...</p> <p>Wie immer stellte sich bei mir einige Zeit nach dem Abspritzen der Drang ein, pinkeln zu müssen. ""Halte ihn mal alleine fest, ich muss mal pissen"". Sven schaute mich verständnislos an, und da wusste ich auch schon, was als nächstes kommt. Bisher hatten wir ausschließlich uns gegenseitig angepinkelt... Wir grinsten und befreiten Dani - schön langsam - von den Wäscheklammern. Ganz vorsichtig, eine nach der anderen, mit ein wenig Wartezeit, so dass es auch richtig schön weh tut, wenn das Blut wieder durchschießt. Dann zerrten wir Dani ins Bad und zwangen ihn, sich in die Duschwanne zu knien. Die immer noch gefesselten Hände banden wir hinter ihm an der Duschstange fest. Dann stellte ich mich breitbeinig vor Dani hin. Ich hatte ja öfter schon mal einen Jungen, eben Sven, angepinkelt, aber jetzt war die Situation doch eine andere. Zumal ich bei der Vorstellungen, den Kleinen gleich vollzustrullern, wieder richtig geil wurde... Ich strengte mich an, stellte mir den tropfenden Wasserhahn vor... und kurz drauf ging's auch los. Ich pinkelte Dani auf die Brust, auf seinen kleinen Pimmel, und dann ging ich mit dem Strahl immer höher bis auf sein Gesicht. Er riss den Kopf rum, aber Sven zog ihn wieder zurück, so dass Dani eine richtige Dusche in seinem Gesicht erhielt. Viel zu schnell versiegte die Quelle, und ich ließ die letzten Tropfen auf Danis Gesicht ab. Schade, dass man nicht noch länger pinkeln kann... Sven nahm Dani die Unterhose aus dem Mund und verrieb damit die Pisse auf dem Körper. Dann wischte er damit noch durch Danis Gesicht und steckte sie ihm wieder in den Mund. ""Hat dir das gefallen, Dani?"" fragte er scheinheilig. Dani guckte uns böse an. ""Na gut, dann haben wir noch einen Nachschlag. Aber diesmal richtig!"" Sven nahm Dani die Hose wieder aus dem Mund. ""Los, halte mal sein Gesicht fest, so, dass es genau vor meinem Schwanz ist"". Ich tat es und freute mich schon auf das, was gleich kommen würde. Es war dann auch ein bisschen Arbeit, Danis Gesicht festzuhalten und ihn möglichst dazu zu bringen, den Mund schön weit zu öffnen. So richtig klappte das auch erst, als ich ihm noch die Nase zuhielt. Einiges von dem lecker warmen Pipi war da schon daneben gelaufen, aber es kam immer noch ausreichend Natursekt für Dani. Und brav schluckte er auch was von der salzigen Brühe runter bevor er Svens Pimmel von den letzten Tropfen säuberte. Es blieb nicht beim Säubern, aber auch mein Freund kann sich beherrschen. In den Mund hatten wir ihn ja bereits gefickt, jetzt ist mal was anderes dran...</p> <p>Wir schleppten unser Opfer wieder zurück ins Zimmer, fegten den kleinen Tisch leer, und banden Dani quer darüber an, so dass er sich nicht mehr bewegen konnte. Wir konnten dagegen überall hin - an seinen Mund, an seinen Po, und an seine kleinen Teile. Die knetete ich jetzt ein wenig - das ist viel geiler, wenn man dabei von hinten durch die Beine fasst - und rieb Danis kleinen Pimmel steif. Währenddessen holte Sven die Dose Vaseline aus dem Bad... Er stellte sich auf die andere Seite des Tisches, nahm seinen steifen Schwanz und führte ihn wieder in Danis Mund. ""Das kennst du ja schon, du musst ihn diesmal aber nur ein wenig vorwärmen... Ich darf doch, oder?"" fragte er mich. ""Na klar, wir haben ihn ja noch ein wenig länger da"" antwortete ich. Sollte ihn Sven mal ruhig in den Arsch ficken, ich hatte ihn ja noch nicht in den Mund gevögelt - und das würde ich jetzt nachholen, sobald der Mund wieder frei war... Als könnte mein Freund meine Gedanken lesen nahm er seinen Pimmel raus und kam rüber. Ich ließ Danis kleinen Ständer los und ging auf die andere Seite des Tisches, wo ich meinen - natürlich schon lange wieder steifen - Pimmel in Danis Mund schob. Unterdessen hatte sich Sven seinen Ständer eingeschmiert und befasste sich jetzt mit der Schmierung von Danis kleinen Löchlein. Ich weiß, wie geil es ist, wenn man lange mit dem Finger das kühle Zeug in den Po massiert bekommt -und dem Kleinen schien es auch zu gefallen. Er ahnte ja nicht, was gleich noch kommen würde... Dann beobachtete ich, wie Sven sich langsam mit seiner Pimmelspitze Danis Po näherte. Er zerrte die Pobacken weit auseinander. Ich sah ihm zu, wie seine Eichel um Danis Loch kreiste, dann ein wenig dagegen schlug, und dann vorsichtig eingeführt wurde... Ich musste Danis Kopf ruhig halten, damit er schön weiterblies, während ich zusah, wie Sven immer tiefer in Danis Loch bohrte. Er hatte noch einige Arbeit vor sich, und Dani zappelte immer mehr, aber bald war Svens Schwanz ganz in Danis Darm verschwunden. Dann stieß Sven seinen Cousin, immer tiefer, immer heftiger, immer schneller. Sven hatte seine Augen geschlossen, öffnete sie nur ab und zu, um sich sein Opfer anzusehen - und sich dran aufzugeilen, wie ich es gleichzeitig in den Mund fickte. Längst schon stieß ich aktiv rein, und dann spritzte ich auch schon ab, spritzte alles in Danis Mund, ließ ihn, wie Sven es ihm befahl, schlucken... Es war so unendlich geil, das übertraf alles bisher Erlebte. Und dann noch zu sehen - und zu hören - wie Sven kurz davor war, in Danis Po zu spritzen, ich weiß wie ich nur noch dachte ""geiler kann's einfach nicht werden"". ""Ich komme, ich spritz dir alles rein..."" schrie Sven, und dann, eine Sekunde bevor er abspritzte......... wurde die Zimmertüre aufgerissen!</p> <p>Ich stand völlig starr vor Schreck! Meine Blicke gingen im Zeitraffertempo zwischen den Jungs in der Türe und Sven hin und her - Sven, der in diesem Augenblick in Danis Po abspritzte, es nicht hatte zurückhalten können, und dem dieser Orgasmus wohl der peinlichste in seinem Leben war. Bislang jedenfalls...</p></div>",[]
166,"Damals, Part 2",2,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Die kleinen Folterer werden jetzt selbst ran genommen.,2006-10-19,4,4,"Mmmmbbb, tort, oral, anal, bd",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die Jungs in der Türe waren Svens 17jähriger Bruder, der eigentlich gar nicht mehr zu Hause wohnte, und drei weitere Gestalten, einer deutlich älter, die ich nicht kannte. Erst, als eben dieser Ältere zu mir guckte fiel mir auf, dass ich meinen Pimmel immer noch in Danis Mund hatte. Schnell nahm ich ihn raus, er war klein und schlaff, meine Hoden hatten sich zusammengezogen, und ich hielt geniert die Hand davor. Auch Sven hielt sich die Hände vor seine Teile. Wir konnten nicht ahnen, dass das nur ein jämmerlicher Versuch war...</p> <p>""Mein kleiner schwuler Bruder und sein Lover machen perverse Spielchen mit kleinen Jungs"" rief Markus, Svens Bruder. ""Was machen wir denn mit denen jetzt?"" Der Ältere, der mir die ganze Zeit zwischen die Beine guckte, kam jetzt zu mir her. ""Warum zeigen wir den beiden Perversen nicht mal wie das ist, wenn man so durchgefickt wird"" hörte ich einen der anderen Kerle sagen, da stand der Ältere auch schon bei mir und nahm meine Hände weg. ""Genau"" sagte er, ""und ich fange mit dem Zwerg hier an. Los, knie dich hin, und dann den Mund auf"". ""Aber nein"" meinte Markus. ""Wenn, dann machen wir das auch richtig. Stricke haben sie ja hier schon rumliegen. Na Dani, was habe die beiden denn alles mit dir gemacht?"" Dann erzählte Dani, und Sven und ich wussten genau, was auf uns zukommen würde.......</p> <p>""Na, womit fangen wir an? Muss einer von euch zufällig gerade pissen?"" ""Erst wird ein bisschen gesaugt"" antwortete einer. Binden wir sie mal schön aneinander."" Sie schnappten sich Sven und mich, banden uns mit den Rücken aneinander fest. Ein Lederseil banden sie noch um unsere Unterleiber, so dass wir auch Po an Po festgebunden waren. Dann kam der Ältere zu mir rüber und öffnete seine Hose. Ich bekam am Rande mit, wie sich die anderen auch auszogen und sich einer wohl auch an Sven ranmachte, aber ich musste mich auf das konzentrieren, was da vor meinem Gesicht passierte... Wir wussten beide, dass unsere Pimmel noch kräftig wachsen würden, und wir hatten beide auch schon in Videos manche Männerlatte gesehen, aber dass ein steifer Männerschwanz in echt so groß sein konnte, das hätten wir uns beide wohl nicht gedacht. Außerdem waren da überall so viele Haare... aber bevor ich weiterdenken konnte schob mir der Typ seinen Schwanz in den Mund. Es schmeckte längst nicht so geil wie bei Sven, was auch an den Haaren lag, dich ich jetzt immer am und dann auch im Mund spürte. Der Mann schon seinen Schwanz immer tiefer in meinen Mund, und er war immer noch nicht ganz drin. Ich spürte, wie ich ein wenig würgen musste... Und dann stieß er rein, immer tiefer, immer schneller. Einige Male stießen Sven und ich mit den Hinterköpfen aneinander, so wurden wir in den Rachen gefickt. Es war unangenehm, aber auch geil, was der Typ vor mir dummerweise an meinem steifer werdenden Pimmel sehen konnte. ""Guck mal, die kleine Sau steht drauf"". ""Mein kleiner Bruder möchte wohl lieber richtig gefickt werden, da steht der wohl mehr drauf"" hörte ich Markus sagen. ""Aber erst wollen wir uns mal anderweitig erleichtern. Und die Jungs ein bisschen sauber machen"". Der Typ vor mir grinste breit...</p> <p>Sie lösten unsere Fesseln und schleppten uns ins Bad. Wir mussten uns in die Wanne knien, die Hände wurden, wie wir es bei Dani gemacht hatten, hinten an der Duschstange festgeknotet. Dann stellte sich Markus vor seinen Bruder, aber Dani drängelte sich vor: ""Ich will die anpinkeln!"" rief er, und postierte sich vor uns beiden. Die Großen hatten ihren Spaß, wie Dani seinen Strahl zwischen uns beiden hin und her riss, zum Glück tropfte viel daneben, und außer ein paar warmen Tropfen bekam ich nicht ab. Das sollte sich ändern, als die Großen kamen... Markus stellte sich vor Sven, der Ältere vor mich, und dann pissten sie los. Sie zielten auf den Oberkörper, und dann ging der Strahl langsam höher, bis er unsere Gesichter traf. Die Jungs hatten deutlich mehr Power und pinkelten verdammt lang. Ich versuchte, Mund und Augen zu schließen, um das Zeug wenigstens nicht noch schlucken zu müssen. Dann wurde der Strahl des Typen weniger. Ich öffnete die Augen, hörte in dem Augenblick Markus ""und jetzt schön ablecken"" sagen, und schon schob mir der Typ seinen Schwanz in den Mund. ""Ablecken, mit der Zunge"" ranzte Markus seinen Bruder an, und auch der Typ zog seinen Schwanz wieder raus. Wir gehorchten brav. Dann kamen die beiden anderen, die sich bisher zurückgehalten hatten. Der Typ vor mir sah sogar ganz sympathisch aus, lange blonde Haare, leider auch am Sack. Dann kamen die ersten Tropfen, und der Junge vor mir befahl ""Mund auf"". Ich saß da, ließ mich anpissen, und war unfähig, irgendwie zu reagieren. Zack, zielte der Junge mit seinem Strahl in meine Augen. ""Mund auf, trinken"" hörte ich ihn. Ich öffnete meinen Mund... Mit dem Schlucken kam ich kaum hinterher, so viel pisste er in mich rein. Es war salzig, warm, ekelig. So geil ich es fand, Dani anzupinkeln, aber das Zeug trinken zu müssen - nein, das musste ich nicht noch mal haben. Auch diesmal mussten wir die Schwänze vor uns brav sauber lecken. ""Los aufstehen, ihr zwei. Wir wollen doch schließlich saubere Jungs haben, oder?"" Wir standen auf, was mit den gefesselten Händen nicht so einfach war. Aber dann standen wir dort, vor den 4 großen und dem einen kleinen Jungen, Sven wahr wahrscheinlich genau so knallrot angelaufen wie ich. Dann nahm Markus die Brause in die Hand und machte das Wasser an. Der erste Strahl traf Sven, der zusammenzuckte. Markus richtete den Strahl genau auf Svens Pimmel. Der Ältere kam auf mich zu und schob mir die Vorhaut zurück. ""So musst du das machen, das kommt gut"" meinte er zu Markus. Der hielt sofort mit dem Duschstrahl genau auf meine Eichel -das Wasser war eisekalt! Dann stellte er den Strahl schärfer ein, und es tat verdammt weh. Ich konnte zwar immer wieder ausweichen, aber meist traf der Strahl dann auf meine Hoden, was auch nicht angenehmer war. Markus wechselte wieder zu seinem Bruder, dessen Vorhaut einer der Kerle mittlerweile auch zurückgeschoben hatte. Sven zappelte unter dem Strahl, rief auch ein paar mal ""hört auf"", was die Jungs aber wohl noch geiler machte. ""Los, und jetzt lass mal die kleinen Eier tanzen"" rief der Blonde und hielt meinen schlaffen Pimmel hoch. Der scharfe, eiskalte Strahl auf meinem Sack tat höllisch weh. ""Machen wir seinen Sack doch wieder ein bisschen größer"" meinte der Blonde, worauf der Vierte den Wasserhahn drehte - auf heiß! Jetzt rief auch ich, dass sie aufhören mögen. Es tat weh, aber der Sack wurde größer und größer. Sven starrte die ganze Zeit auf meine Teile, was sein Bruder jetzt bemerkte. Nun wurde Sven malträtiert, dann drehten sie wieder auf eiskalt, und schließlich bekamen auch meine Eier wieder das eiskalte Wasser ab, und der Sack wurde wieder winzig klein. Dann drehte Markus das Wasser ab. Sie banden uns los. ""So, und jetzt fängt der Spaß für uns an..."" meinte Markus, während sie uns wieder ins Zimmer schleiften.</p> <p>""Bindet sie am Tisch fest, so dass sie sich dabei ein wenig liebhaben können"". Was Markus damit meinte wussten wir nicht, aber wir sollten es jetzt ja feststellen. Sie banden uns gegenüber an der Längsseite des Tisches fest, Bauch auf die Tischplatte, aber so, dass sie problemlos an unsere Weichteile konnten - und das Sven und ich Gesicht an Gesicht lagen. Sie fesselten Arme, Beine, und auch die Oberkörper, so dass wir uns nicht mehr rühren konnten. Dann stellte sich Markus hinter seinen Bruder, die Vorhaut vor und zurück ziehend, geil ohne Ende. ""Ach guck mal"" rief Markus, ""und die Vaseline steht auch schon bereit"". ""Na, da will ich mal unseren Kleinen hier testen"" hörte ich den Älteren sagen. Markus nahm die Vaseline und rieb seinen Schwanz ein, reichte die Dose über den Tisch, und der Ältere nahm sie ihm ab. Dann spürte ich, wie zwei Finger mir die Vaseline in die Poritze und dann richtig ins Loch strichen. In dem Augenblick schrie Sven auf: Sein Bruder hatte in ihn reingestoßen. Svens Gesicht war schmerzverzerrt, und er schrie wieder. Markus schien das nicht zu beeindrucken, er stieß weiter zu. Und dann spürte ich auch schon, wie der Typ hinter mir versuchte, seinen Schwanz in meinen Po zu schieben. Anfangs war es tatsächlich geil, wie die Spitze immer wieder vor mein Loch stieß. Dann nahm der Schmerz langsam, aber stetig zu... Allerdings wurde es mit der Zeit auch immer geiler. Ich merkte, wie ich es immer mehr genoss, von dem Typen rangenommen zu werden. Ich sah an Svens Gesicht vor mir, dass er ähnlich empfand. ""Los küsst euch"" stöhnte der Typ, der mich fickte. Eigentlich brauchten Sven und ich keine große Überwindung, und wir küssten uns, so richtig mit Zunge, wie wir das auch schonmal während unserer eigenen Spielchen gemacht hatten. Die Stöße wurden immer heftiger, ich sah, wie Markus mit den Augen rollte, und dann schrie er fast zeitgleich mit dem Typen hinter mir. Ich spürte, wie der Saft des Typen in mich hineinschoss, wie immer mehr kam, und wie es anfing, an den Beinen runterzulaufen. Und ja, es war geil!</p> <p>""Guckt euch mal die Schwänzchen von den geilen Fickstücken an! Die haben richtig Spaß gehabt!"" rief der Blonde. ""Dann wollen wir den Spaß mal weitermachen"" meinte der Vierte und stellte sich hinter Sven. ""Warte noch was, ich habe da noch ein paar Ideen"" antwortete der Blonde, und rief die Großen zu sich. ""Was mag denn jetzt noch kommen"" flüsterte ich Sven zu. ""Keine Ahnung, aber irgendwo war's zum Schluss geil"" kam die Antwort. Ich nickte, und da kamen auch die Großen von ihrer ""Besprechung"" wieder. ""Ihr bindet sie los und bringt sie in Stellung, ich hole die Kamera"" hörte ich Markus sagen. Ich ahnte...</p> <p>""So, ihr zwei werdet jetzt in einem schönen Film die Hauptrolle spielen. Zwei kleine Mädchen, die sich gegenseitig ficken. Und los geht's. Anziehen!"" Wir wurden losgebunden und mussten uns wieder anziehen. Warum dieser ganze Umstand, wenn wir doch eh gleich nackt vor die Kamera treten bzw. uns legen sollten? ""So, hinlegen, und dann zieht ihr zwei die richtig große Nummer ab. Erst schön zurückhaltend streicheln, dann immer geiler werden, euch gegenseitig ganz langsam ausziehen, eure Unterhosen ganz zu Schluss, dann streicheln, ein bisschen wichsen, blasen, und dann wird der Dennis meinen Bruder so richtig schön durchficken, während der sich einen runterholt. Und los!"" Wir legten uns auf die Matratze, und dann ging es los. Erst langsames streicheln, dann immer heftiger werdend... Es war ja nicht das erste mal, dass wir sowas machten. Und es machte Spaß, auch wenn wir immer wieder daran erinnert wurden, dass das andere mit im Raum sind und uns einer davon sogar filmt... Schließlich lagen wir nur noch mit Unterhosen bekleidet auf dem Bett und streichelten uns. ""Küssen. Erst vorsichtig, und dann so richtig mit der Zunge. Wie eben, als ihr gefickt wurdet"" rief der Ältere. Wir gehorchten. Es war geil, wir waren geil. Wir wollten weiter machen, und wir wollten den Typen einen geilen Film liefern. Ich zog Sven die Unterhose runter und nahm seinen Steifen in die Hand. Wir kamen immer mehr in Fahrt. Ich blies Sven gerade, als Markus endlich den Fick sehen wollte. ""Los, Sven bleibt auf dem Rücken liegen, Beine breit, und Dennis fickt ihn. Und dabei, mein Kleiner, schön deinen Kleinmädchenpimmel wichsen. Und kommt schön gleichzeitig."" Und dann fickte ich Sven... Es war geil, in ihn einzudringen. Wir hatten ja schon alles gemacht, und fast hätte ich ja auch Dani ficken können, aber das jetzt war noch geiler. Zumal ich Sven dabei zusehen konnte, wie der sich selbst befriedigt. Und es dauerte nicht wirklich lange, bis Sven auch schon abspritzte. Ich musste nur das sehen, und schon kam ich auch, und spritzte alles in seinen Darm. Hammer!</p> <p>""Schön zum Aufgeilen, aber wenn ich jetzt nicht bald einen von den Beiden ficken kann, dann spritze ich hier auf den Teppich"" hörte ich den Vierten sagen. Und schon ging es weiter. Wieder wurden wir wie vorhin am Tisch festgebunden, Der Blonde trat hinter mich, der Vierte stellte sich hinter Sven, und dann ging es auch wieder los - erst das geile Gefühl vor dem Eindringen, dann der Schmerz, und dann beides zugleich. ""Los, küsste euch, ihr beiden kleinen Fickzwerge. Das kommt auf dem Film gut!"" Wir hatten überhaupt nicht mitbekommen, dass Markus unseren Fick aufnahm. Wir küssten uns, und plötzlich schob der Ältere, der an den Tisch getreten war, uns seinen Schwanz zwischen die Gesichter. ""Hier wird weitergeküsst"" meinte er. Wir taten wie uns geheißen, nahmen abwechselnd Schwanz und Sack in den Mund, während wir kräftig durchgefickt wurden. ""Ich komme gleich"" rief der Blondie - und löste eine Kettenreaktion aus. Markus kam näher, der Vierte stieß jetzt wesentlich heftiger, und der Ältere nahm seinen Schwanz und wichste ihn. Dann spürte ich wieder die Nässe in meinem Po. Der Vierte schrie immer heftiger ""ja, ja, ja"", dann schien er auch gekommen zu sein - und in dem Augenblick bekamen wir einen Schwall Samen von dem Älteren in die Gesichter. Ein zweiter und dritter hinterher, und Sven fing an, den Samen auf meinem Gesicht abzulecken. Ich machte es ihm nach, und Markus filmte das Ganze aus nächste Nähe. ""Ist das nicht schön"" fragte er. ""Wir haben zwei neue, geile Sexsklaven, die uns immer zur Verfügung stehen und ihre Fotze hinhalten, wann immer wir wollen. Und mit dem ersten Film sind sie wunderbar zu erpressen. Ich glaube, ich ziehe wieder zuhause ein...""</p></div>",[]
167,"Damals, Part 3",3,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Die Folter geht weiter - die Hunde müssen Gassi.,2006-10-23,6,4,"Mmmmbb, oral, anal, sm, tort, bd, cbt",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Das war doch mal so ganz nach meinem Geschmack"" seufzte der Große. Und jetzt ein Bierchen und den Joint danach."" ""Joint ist leider nicht, aber Bier haben wir. Los, ihr Zwei, ab in die Küche, Bier holen"" befahl uns Markus, während sie uns losbanden. Ich wollte in die Unterhose steigen - ein netter Versuch wie ich wusste, als mir Blondie seine Hand auf den Hintern klatschte und den Slip wieder wegriss. Wir gingen also nackt unserer Kellnertätigkeit nach. Als wir, bewaffnet mit vier Flaschen, wieder ins Zimmer zurück kamen, hielt Markus uns die Hundeleine entgegen. ""Was wolltet ihr denn damit?"" ""Ich... wir... äh..."" ""Ihr wolltet wohl ein wenig Hundchen spielen mit Dani, was? Na, dann spielen wir doch ein wenig Hund"" unterbrach uns Blondie. ""Stimmt, und drehen dabei noch einen netten Film"" ergänzte Markus grinsend. ""Los, Dennis, anziehen, du bist das Herrchen"". Während die Jungs ihren ""Durst danach"" löschten zog ich mich an. Sven bekam die Hundeleine angelegt und wurde am Tisch festgebunden. ""Und jetzt trainierst du dein Hündchen brav mit sitz und platz, und danach lässt du dir von Hundi einen blasen. Und los geht's"" rief der Regisseur. Zugegeben, ich genoss die Situation deutlich mehr als Sven, der mir brav gehorchen musste und sitz und platz machte. ""Und jetzt blasen, los, macht schon"" grölte der Vierte. Ich machte mir den Reisverschluss auf und holte den noch schlaffen Pimmel raus. Sven kam mit dem Mund näher, aber... ""Nix da, Hosen ganz runter"" brüllte Markus. Ich machte die Hose ganz auf und ließ sie bis zu den Knöcheln gleiten, den Slip hinterher. Und dann leckte ""Hund Sven"" mich zwischen den Beinen. Lange dauerte es nicht bis mein Pimmel stand, und dann fickte ich meinen ""Hund"" aktiv in den Mund. Es war einfach geil, und kurz drauf bekam Sven das schleimige Zeug auch schon in den Rachen gespritzt. ""So, und jetzt leckt der Hund brav sein Herrchen sauber"" hörte ich Blondie grölen. Der Hund gehorchte, und ""dem Herrchen"" war das, jetzt direkt nach dem Orgasmus, ziemlich peinlich... ""Das war ja ganz nett"" meinte der Ältere. ""Aber Hunde muss man auch mal Gassi führen, in der freien Natur. Blöd, dass wir nur eine Hundeleine haben."" ""Och, wir haben auch eine zuhause"" kam vom Vierten. ""Ich hole unsere Leine, und wir treffen uns in 5 Minuten im Park"". Sven und ich waren starr vor Schreck...</p> <p>Die Blicke der Leute, die uns entgegen kamen, waren zwischen belustigt und fragend. Musste ja auch ziemlich dämlich aussehen, wenn vier Jugendliche und ein kleiner Junge durch den Park ziehen, vor sich zwei Jungs auf allen Vieren mit Hundeleine hertreibend. Freundlicherweise hatten uns unsere Peiniger erlaubt, die Klamotten anzuziehen. Jedenfalls bis wir in die etwas verwinkelteren Ecken des Parks kamen. Hinter ein paar Büschen war eine kleine Lichtung, und dort wurden wir hingeführt. ""Los, ausziehen, und dann drehen wir noch einen kleinen Tierfilm"" sagte Markus. Ich zog mich bereits aus, seinen Bruder musste Markus erst mit einigen gezielten Griffen zwischen die Beine dazu bewegen. Dann waren wir splitternackt, nur mit einem Hundehalsband bekleidet. Die Großen machten sich eine Freude draus, uns Stöckchen apportieren zu lassen und riefen uns Befehle wie sitz, platz, Männchen zu - wir gehorchten brav - und wurden dabei natürlich gefilmt. Der Versuch, wie ein Hund zu pissen schlug bei mir allerdings völlig gehl -es kam einfach nichts. Geil fand ich die ganze Sache schon lange nicht mehr, ich hoffte einfach nur dass es bald vorbei sein und uns keiner sehen würde. ""So, und noch einen kleinen Liebesakt zwischen unseren hübsche Vierbeinern"" rief da Blondie. ""Gute Idee"", meinte der Vierte. ""Erst schön beschnüffeln, und dann fickt Hund Sven seinen kleinen Köterfreund"". Es war ätzend, erniedrigend, peinlich. Wir umkreisten uns, schnüffelten immer wieder beim Anderen am Hintern, und dann ""bestieg"" mich Sven. Er war immerhin so geil, dass er seinen Pimmel steif genug bekam, um mich zu ficken, aber die ganze Sache dauerte diesmal deutlich länger, zumal Sven sein ganzes Gewicht mit seinen Armen auf meinem Rücken stemmte. Unsere Zuschauer schien's nicht zu stören, sie geilten sich an Svens Versuchen, in mich einzudringen, und an seinen Stößen, die bald schneller wurden, noch weiter auf. Schließlich waren wir erlöst und konnten uns wieder anziehen. Die Halsbänder allerdings mussten wir weiterhin tragen. Geknickt trotteten wir zwischen den zufrieden grinsenden Großen nach Hause. Ich ahnte schon, dass wir immer noch nicht erlöst waren. Und so kam's dann auch. ""Na, Dani, was haben sie denn noch so alles mit dir gemacht"" wollte Blondie wissen, als es sich die Großen wieder im Zimmer gemütlich gemacht und uns kniend mit den Hundeleinen angebunden hatten. Und Dani erzählte...</p> <p>Es war klar, dass wir alles, was wir mit Dani geplant hatten, über uns würden ergehen lassen müssen. Zuerst wurde Sven losgebunden. Er musste sich vor das Bett knien, dann wurde er mit dem Gürtel ausgepeitscht. Jeder der Jungs durfte mal, und als der Vierte dann anfing, war Sven nur noch am Heulen. Dann war ich dran. Es zog höllisch, und die Jungs hielten mich so fest, dass ich mich nicht rühren konnte. Immer wieder knallte der Gürtel auf meinen nackten Po, ab und zu auf die Oberschenkel, dann wieder zurück. 80 Schläge, und mein Hintern brannte wir Feuer. Dann teilten sich die Jungs auf - Blondie und der Ältere kamen zu mir. Blondie band mir die Hände auf den Rücken und hielt mich fest, während der Ältere langsam die Wäscheklammern aus der Tüte holte und sie eine nach der anderen an meinem Pimmel und dem Sack befestigte. Der Schmerz kam langsam, aber dafür um so heftiger. Als er 14 Klammern angesteckt hatte hielt ich es kaum noch aus. ""Bitte macht sie wieder los, ich kann nicht mehr"" jammerte ich. ""Ein bisschen musst du noch warten, bis die anderen mit deinem Freund fertig sind. So sind die Spielregeln"" antwortete Blondie, mich immer noch festhaltend. Ich sah rüber zu Sven, der auf dem Bett festgebunden war, und dem sie gerade mit einem Stock auf die Geschlechtsteile schlugen. Er war mit einer Unterhose geknebelt, so dass man seine Schreie nicht hören konnte. Dann sah ich auch die brennende Kerze und wusste ganz genau, was mir als nächstes blühen würde. So kam's dann auch. Sven wurde losgebunden, und der Ältere machte mir langsam die Wäscheklammern ab. Aber nicht etwa, dass er sie schön normal abnahm, nein, er zog an ihnen, bis sie von selbst abgingen. Dann banden sie mich auf dem Rücken ans Bett. Der Ältere nahm die Kerze... Ganz langsam und vorsichtig kippte er sie, man sah den ersten Wachstropfen, aber noch löste er sich nicht. Ich wusste, wie weh das tut, und die Jungs amüsierten sich, in dem sie meine Panik langsam hochschraubten. Er kippte noch ein Stück, und noch eines - und dann goss er mit einem Schwall das brennende Wachs auf meinen Sack und meinen Pimmel. Ich schrie vor Schmerz, aber schnell stopfte mir Blondie eine Unterhose in den Mund. Weiterer Wachs ergoss sich auf meinen Teilen, und jeder Tropfen tat höllisch weh. Bald waren mein halbsteifer Pimmel und der ganze Sack in einer Wachsschicht eingebettet. Die Schläge mit dem Holzlineal dagegen waren fast ein Spielchen. Schließlich war das Wachs abgeklopt, und Sven und ich waren völlig alle und erschöpft. Wir konnten einfach nicht mehr, hatten längst allen Spaß an diesen S/M-Spielchen verloren. Wir wurden losgebunden und mussten uns vor die Jungs knien.</p> <p>""So, ihr beiden kleinen Schwuchteln, werdet ihr den armen Dani nochmal quälen?"" fragte Markus. Wir schüttelten nur die Köpfe. ""Stattdessen sollten sie ihm mal was Gutes tun"" rief da der Ältere hinter uns. ""Mal den Kleinen so richtig verwöhnen"". ""Also"" fragte Markus uns ""wollt ihr euch bei Dani entschuldigen und ihm was Gutes tun""? Wir nickten. Und so legte sich Dani aufs Bett und wir bereiteten ihm seinen ersten Orgasmus. Wir streichelten, leckten, lutschten, wichsten seine kleinen Teile, küssten ihn, und Sven war es, der ihn dann mit dem Mund zum Höhepunkt brachte. Er strahlte übers ganze Gesicht.</p> <p>""Na"" hörten wir einen der Jungs sagen, ""dann wollen wir das Ganze doch mal mit nem schönen Orgasmus zu Ende bringen"". Die Großen machten es sich auf der Couch bequem, und dann mussten Sven und ich ""Liebesdiener"" spielen. Ich weiß nicht, wie oft und wann ich welchen Pimmel im Mund oder auch im Hintern hatte. Sie waren diesmal nicht so brutal, aber wir wurden auch nicht gefragt, ob wir hierzu oder dazu Lust hätten - wir hatten gefälligst unsere Hände, Münder und Ärsche hinzuhalten, wir mussten streicheln, küssen, wichsen und blasen, so wie es den Jungs gerade recht war. Hin und wieder spürten wir auch die ein oder andere Hand an unseren Pimmeln, und der Ältere machte sich mit Vorliebe an meinen Eiern zu schaffen - er knetete sie so fest als er kam, dass ich laut aufschrie. Ansonsten waren sie meistenteils sogar richtig zärtlich. Richtig geil wurde ich, als ich Blondie lecken und gleichzeitig Markus und den Älteren mit der Hand wichsen musste. Wenisgtens ein wenig kamen Sven und ich also auch auf unsere Kosten.</p> <p>""So, ihr sollt aber auch nicht leer ausgehen"" sagte eine halbe Stunde später der Ältere, als die Jungs, mit den nächsten Bierflaschen ausgestattet, erschöpft auf dem Sofa und dem Bett lagen. ""Stellt euch schön voreinander hin, ganz eng, und dann holt ihr euch brav gegenseitig mit der Hand einen runter. Und zwar so, dass ihr zeitgleich abspritzt."" Ich musste dabei an die Situation denken, wo Sven und ich uns so das erste mal gegenseitig befriedigt hatten - wir mussten damals so etwa in Danis Alter gewesen sein, also 10. Einzeln und voreinander hatten wir das schon häufiger gemacht, aber es war damals das erste mal, dass ich einen anderen Pimmel in der Hand gehalten hatte. Wir hatten damals noch nicht abgespritzt, und ich hatte deutlich vor Sven meinen Höhepunkt gehabt, und es damals schon schweinegeil... Heute war es nicht anders, die ganzen Spiele hatten uns, auch wenn sie zwischendurch, vor allem mit der Hundenummer im Park, verdammt übel waren, doch mächtig aufgegeilt. Die Jungs brauchten uns diesmal gar nicht zu sagen, dass wir uns küssen sollten, das machten wir automatisch. Dabei wichsten wir uns immer schneller... ""Ich komme gleich"" flüsterte Sven, das hatte ich aber schon gemerkt, und auch ich war kurz davor. Und dann spritzten wir ab - wir molken uns richtig leer, spürten das Sperma an unseren Händen, unseren Unterleibern, unseren Schwänzchen... Wir konnten nicht mehr auseinanderhalten, wessen klebrigen Schleim wir auf dem Pimmel das anderen verrieben, alles war nur eine Suppe - aber uns war es egal. Der Orgasmus war klasse. Die geile Stimmung wurde von Markus kaputt gemacht, als er uns unsere Unterhosen reichte. ""Anziehen"" befahl er. ""Und dass ihr euch da unten heute und morgen nicht mehr wascht. Die Unterhosen lasst ihr bis morgen an, und zeigt sie mir morgen Nachmittag. Und damit es noch ein bisschen ekeliger wird, zieht ihr die auch zum Pissen nicht runter."" Wir zogen uns an, und ich machte mich auf den Heimweg...</p> <p>Spätestens am nächsten Vormittag in der Schule war es ziemlich ekelig, mit den vollgewichsten und -gepinkelten Unterhosen in der Schule zu sitzen. Aber wir hielten tapfer durch und konnten am nächsten Tag Markus unsere dreckigen Slips ""präsentieren"". ""Okay, heute Abend könnt ihr sie ausziehen. Aber damit sich das lohnt pisst ihr zwei vor meinen Augen da nochmal rein. Ab in die Wanne"". Diesmal dauerte es deutlich länger, bis Sven und ich pinkeln konnten, und es war uns beiden schwer peinlich, uns vor Markus' Augen in die Hosen zu pinkeln. Der Heimweg war mehr als unangenehm, so nass wie ich im Schritt war. Ich habe mich noch nie so auf ein Bad gefreut wie den Abend, als ich wieder zuhause war...</p></div>",[]
168,Der Krieg Ist Fast Aus,-1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,In den letzten Kriegstagen treffen zwei kleine Franzosen auf einen deutschen Soldaten.,2006-10-26,1,4,"Mbb, oral, anal, ds, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Frankreich, im Sommer 1944: Die alliierten Truppen sind auf dem Vormarsch, und in einem kleinen Provinzdorf bereiten sich die Bewohner schon akribisch auf das Eintreffen der amerikanischen Befreier vor. Die Halbbrüder Antoine und Julien erspähen die nahenden Truppen und informieren die freudige Bevölkerung. Es sind allerdings keine amerikanischen, sondern deutsche Panzer auf dem Rückzug, die wenig später durch das Dorf rollen. Als der unwissende Bürgermeister mit einer US-Flagge auf die Straße läuft, wird er gnadenlos erschossen. Der Onkel von Antoine und Julien, bei dem die beiden leben, ist überzeugt, daß die Jungs sich mit der fatalen Fehlinformation einen üblen Scherz erlaubt haben. Zur Strafe will er sie auf eine Klosterschule schicken. Doch bevor es dazu kommt, laufen Antoine und Julien davon. Um in seiner Kapellen-Uniform nicht erkannt zu werden mopst sich Antoine bei der ersten Gelegenheit von einer Wäscheleine ein paar Wechselklamotten - leider gibt es dort nur Mädchenkleidung. So läuft Antoine den Rest des Films nur mit einem grünen, ärmellosen, sehr kurzen Kleid rum. Auf ihrer Flucht treffen Julien und Antoine wenig später auf einen einzelnen deutschen Soldaten...</p> <p>....</p> <p>Der Abend ist schon fortgeschritten, der Mann und die beiden Kinder sitzen im Hauptzimmer der Mühle zusammen, nur das Mondlicht beleuchtet die Szenerie. Die Jungs haben zwar noch kein Vetrauen gefasst, aber die größte Angst ist verschwunden. Mit Händen und ein paar Brocken Französisch des Soldaten können sie sich einigermaßen verständigen, wobei der Landser weder richtig begriffen hat, was die Kinder unterwegs machen, noch weiß er, dass Antoine eigentlich ein Junge ist. ""Es wird Zeit zum Schlafengehen. Los, Kleiner, leg dich da drüben hin. Und du, Mädchen, bleibst hier bei mir liegen. Macht schon, und gebt Ruhe."" Julien legt sich ein paar meter weiter auf eine Bank, der Mann und Antoine richten sich im Stroh so gemütlich wie möglich ein.</p> <p>Es sind keine 10 Minuten vergangen, als Antoine spürt, wie der Mann näher zu ihm her rückt. Er versteht nicht, was der Mann leise auf ihn einspricht, er spürt plötzlich nur, wie der Erwachsene seine Hände über Antoines Brust kreisen lässt. ""Na, da sind aber noch gar keine Tittchen vorhanden, bist wohl ein spätes Mädchen, was?"" grinst der Soldat. Die Finger gehen in das Kleid, streichen über die nackte Brust des Jungen, spielen mit den kleinen Nippeln. Dann bewegt sich eine Hand wieder aus dem Kleid raus, gleitet über das Kleid den Körper nach unten weg, tastet sich am Oberschenkel nach oben, unter das Kleid. Antoine will dem Soldaten erklären, er stammelt, aber der Mann sagt nur ""pscht"", will nichts hören. Er streichelt weiter, die Finger berühren den Rand des Unterhöschens, wandern zwischen die Beine, wo sie unerwartet auf etwas treffen. Der Mann stutzt, spürt nach, ertastet den kleinen Hodensack, geht mit den Fingern ein Stück weiter, spürt das kleine Schwänzchen durch den Stoff, packt fester, so dass der Junge vor Schmerz zusammenzuckt. Dann lockert er den Griff. ""Was zum Teufel bist du denn jetzt, Kleine? Oder Kleiner?"" Nun schließlich hört er zu, und Antoine gelingt es endlich, den Mann aufzuklären, von ihrer Flucht, von seiner Kapellenuniform, von den Kleidern von der Wäscheleine. Nicht alles versteht der Mann, das was er begreift erheitert ihn allerdings. ""Tja mein Kleiner, da haben wir beide aber Pech gehabt. Allerdings, wenn ich mir dein hübsches Gesicht so ansehe... ist es ja eigentlich egal, ob der kleine Mund zu einem Mädchen oder einem Jungen gehört, nicht wahr?"" Antoine versteht nicht, spürt nur, wie der Mann ihm wieder seinen kleinen Pimmel durch den dünnen Stoff der Unterhose massiert, spürt, wie das Schwänzchen langsam steif wird, wie sich wieder diese schönen Gefühle, die er schon kennt, einstellen. Das Kleid ist mittlerweile hochgerutscht. Auch der Mann spürt die Erregung des Jungen. Er massiert weiter, reibt das mittlerweile schon steife Glied, und nestelt mit der anderen Hand an seiner Uniform. Schließlich gelingt es ihm, die Hose zu öffnen und seinen steifen Schwanz raus zu holen. Antoine starrt fasziniert darauf, aufgegeilt durch die Massage zwischen den Beinen, aber auch ein wenig angesteckt durch die Geilheit des Mannes. ""Na komm her mit deinem Kussmündchen, meine Kleine. Zeig mal, was ihr Französinnen so könnt"" spricht er, zieht Antoines Oberkörper runter, drückt das Gesicht des Jungen in seinen Schritt. Antoine will sich wehren, die Uniform des Mannes erstickt den Schrei, er zappelt, will sich losmachen, da greift der Mann feste in die Hoden des Jungen. Antoine schreit vor Schmerz auf, ist sofort still, zuckt nur noch wegen der Schmerzen. ""Du wirst mir jetzt einen blasen, du kleine Kröte, und hör hier auf, rum zu zicken, sonst mache ich aus dir ein richtiges Mädchen, klar?"" Der Junge versteht die Worte nicht, ahnt aber deren Bedeutung, und regt sich nicht mehr. Der Druck um seine Hoden lässt nach, sein Kopf wird wieder in den Schritt des Soldaten gezogen, und dann hat er auch schon den großen, harten, übel riechenden Schwanz des Mannes im Mund. Es ist ekelig, er bekommt kaum Luft, er muss würgen, aber der Mann macht weiter. Als er den Schaft mit den Zähnen berührt kommt sofort der brutale, feste Griff in die Hoden. Der Mann pumpt seinen harten Schwanz immer tiefer in den Rachen, stößt brutal rein, völlig aufgegeilt durch den sich kaum noch wehrenden Jungen, der jetzt zwischendurch sogar richtig saugt. Dann lässt der Mann ab, Antoine hofft, dass es vorbei sein möge. Aber es ist nicht vorbei...</p> <p>""Pech für mich, dass ich völlig rattig bin und seit Monaten kein Loch gefickt habe. Pech für dich, dass du nur ein Loch hast, und das auch ziemlich eng sein dürfte, aber da musst du jetzt durch, Kleine"" stößt der Soldat aus. Er dreht Antoine auf den Bauch, zieht das Kleid ganz hoch und die Unterhose runter. Von dem was ihn jetzt erwartet hat Antoine noch nicht einmal einen blassen Schimmer, noch nie etwas geahnt geschweige denn gehört. Er hört, wie der Mann ausspuckt, und kurz darauf spürt er, wie sich ein feuchter Finger an seinem Hintern zu schaffen macht, zum Loch vordringt und einzudringen versucht. Antoine krampft zusammen, der Mann bohrt brutal weiter. ""Schön entspannen, Kleine, dann tuts nicht so weh"" ruft er, aber der Junge versteht nicht. Er spürt nur die höllischen Schmerzen, sehnt sich das Ende herbei, weint leise, schreit immer wieder kurz auf, wenn es gar zu weh tut. Der Mann hat seinen Finger völlig in das kleine Loch gebohrt, zieht ihn raus, dringt wieder ein, und dann legt er sich auf den Jungen. Das Gewicht des Mannes ist schlimm, den keuchenden Atem zu hören und zu spüren ist schlimm, aber das richtige Grauen fängt erst an. Plötzlich weiß Antoine, was der Mann versucht. Er will sich wehren, heult nicht nur vor Schmerz sondern aus Wut, will das nicht geschehen lassen, aber er hat keine Chance. Der Mann dringt in ihn ein, schiebt den harten Schwanz mit jedem Stoß tiefer in den After, wird immer schneller, stöhnt, keucht, fickt erbarmungslos und immer schneller in den Arsch des Jungen. Antoine spürt den Schmerz, er weiß, was der Mann macht, ahnt bestenfalls, dass dies nicht gerade der gängigen Moral entspricht und er das ganze für sich behalten sollte, versucht, an etwas anderes zu denken um die Scham und den Schmerz zu ignorieren, als der Mann endlich am Ziel ist. Er bleibt, völlig ausgelaugt, auf dem Jungen liegen, der halbsteife Schwanz noch im Loch des Kindes. Endlich lässt er von dem Jungen ab, dreht sich runter von ihm, dreht auch Antoine um, blickt in dessen verweintes Gesicht.</p> <p>""Nun guck nicht so sauer, es ist ja schon vorbei"". Der Junge will nichts wissen, will seine Ruhe, weg von dem Mann, in Sicherheit. Die Versuche des Soldaten, durch sein Gesicht zu streichen blockt er ab, zuerst auch den dessen Versuch, ihn wieder zwischen den Beinen zu streicheln. Er will sich die Unterhose hoch und das Kleid wieder runterziehen, aber der Mann hält ihm die Arme fest, streichelt wieder das kleine, schlaffe Glied. Der Junge wehrt sich dagegen, dass die schönen Gefühle wieder kommen, er will die Hand des Erwachsenen nicht dort, will nicht wieder einen Steifen bekommen, vor allem will er DAS nicht noch mal erleben. Aber der Mann streichelt weiter, auch den kleinen Sack des Jungen, der sich zusammengezogen hat und kaum sichtbar ist. Der Mann zieht Antoines Vorhaut zurück, streichelt sanft über die kleine Eichel, massiert weiter, und als es doch geschieht, als der Pimmel doch langsam wieder hart wird, beginnt er, den Jungen zu wichsen. Ganz sanft, immer wieder unterbrochen durch das Streicheln am Unterleib, an den Beinen, am Säckchen. Antoine hat sich entspannt, lässt das Streicheln zu, dann auch die immer stärker aufkommenden Gefühle, sehnt sich danach, dass der Mann weiter die Vorhaut vor und zurück schiebt und das Gefühl immer schöner wird. Der Mann versteht die Sprache des Jungenkörpers und wichst den Jungen immer schneller. ""Du wärst ein hübsches Mädchen, aber wenn ich mir dein Schwänzchen so ansehe bist du auch ein verdammt hübscher Junge"" sagt er. Antoine stöhnt immer heftiger, bis er endlich dieses wunderschöne, unbeschreibliche, geile wie er später weiß, Gefühl erlebt. Er gibt sich dem Mann vollkommen hin, genießt es, auch weiter gestreichelt zu werden als das Gefühl langsam abebbt, will nicht, dass das Streicheln endet, will es plötzlich am ganzen Körper spüren.</p> <p>Dann lässt der Mann los, senkt seinen Kopf auf Antoines Unterleib, küsst den kleinen, wieder halbschlaffen Pimmel, beugt sich über Antoines Gesicht und gibt dem Jungen einen Kuss auf den Mund. Dann beugt er sich hoch und schaut den Jungen an. Anotine erwidert das Lächeln. Beide haben nicht bemerkt, dass der kleine Julien die Szene beobachtet hat...</p> <p>Durch ein Geräusch blicken sie sich um und starren auf den kleinen Julien, der, nur noch mit der Unterhose bekleidet, in der deutlich etwas absteht, an dem sich der Junge auch ständig mit der Hand reibt, langsam näher kommt. ""Was hat er da mit dir gemacht"" will er von seinem Bruder wissen, doch der antwortet, wie üblich, unwirsch mit ""Dafür bist du noch zu klein"". ""Ich will es aber wissen"" ruft Julien, dessen Hand gar nicht mehr vom steifen Schwänzchen ablassen kann. Der Soldat zieht den Kleinen herüber, legt ihn neben Antoinne ins Stroh. ""Na, ihr seid ja mal zwei geile kleine Kerlchen"" grinst er und beginnt, Julien zwischen den Beinen zu streicheln. Der Kleine zuckt und stöhnt, noch wilder, als ihm der Mann das Höschen runterzieht und den kleinen, steifen Pimmel langsam wichst. ""Na komm"" meint er zu Antoine, ""zeig ihm mal, wie geil das mit dem Mund sein kann"". Antoine begreift erst, was der Mann von ihm will, als er sein Gesicht auf Juliens Unterleib presst. Antoine gehorcht und bläst seinen kleinen Bruder. Der wird noch geiler, und auch bei Antoine regt sich wieder etwas. Julien zittert, er keucht, er stöhnt. Was ihm da gerade passiert ist so neu - und wunderschön. Die Lippen seines Bruders an seinem kleinen Pimmel machen ihn fast verrückt, und als dann noch der Soldat mit seinen Händen sein kleines Säckchen krault glaubt der Junge, fast verrückt zu werden. Er genießt diesen, seinen ersten Orgasmus vollkommen, ohne zu begreifen, was da geschieht. Als sein Zucken schwächer wird lassen die Beiden von ihm ab. Und nun kann Julien selbst sehen, was da vor sich ging: Der Soldat legt Antoine wieder auf den Rücken, ertastet und streichelt den steifen Pimmel, und dann beginnt er, den Unterleib des Jungen mit der Zunge zu liebkosen. Gebannt wechseln Juliens Blicke zwischen dem Gesicht seines Bruders und dem, was der Mann da unten mit ihm macht, hin und her. Dann konzentriert er sich nur noch auf den Mund des Mannes, der Antoines Pimmel umschließt, saugt, auf die Lippen, die die Vorhaut über die Eichel vor und zurück schieben, auf die Zunge, die immer wieder die Eichel umkreist, auf die Hände, die die Eier massieren, er konzentriert sich darauf, wie Juliens Unterleib immer heftiger zuckt, wie der Mund des Mannes immer schneller die Vorhaut vor und zurück schiebt, wie sich die Hände fest im kleinen Sack festkrallen, dann hört er seinen Bruder stöhnen, schließlich schreien, hat plötzlich Angst, dass er sich verletzt haben könnte, schaut auf Antoines Gesicht, sieht das Lächeln, sieht, wie sich sein Bruder entspannt, sieht, dass der Mann Antoines immer noch steifen Pimmel noch ein wenig leckt, sanft die Finger über die Hoden gleiten lässt, dann mit der Hand den verschwitzten Unterleib abreibt. ""Da hatten wir aber einen schönen Abend, wir Drei"" lächelte der Mann. Aber jetzt wird's höchste Zeit zum Schlafen. Ich glaube, der Kleine muss nicht mehr auf der Bank schlafen, der legt sich auch hier zu uns beiden. Gute Nacht ihr zwei, und träumt was Schönes"". Die beiden Jungs hängen noch lange ihren Gedanken nach, bevor sie einschlafen, und vor allem Juliens Hände finden noch das ein oder andere mal den Weg zwischen seine Beine...</p></div>","['Eine Homage an den Film ""Der Krieg ist aus"", D/FRA 1989.']"
169,"Damals, Part 4",4,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Weiter geht's: Die unfreiwilligen Helden schlüpfen in Mädchenrollen…,2006-10-26,2,5,"Mmmmbb, tort, oral, anal, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Du sollst sofort kommen"" sagte Sven, ""und du sollst keine Unterhose anziehen""! Ich war gerade mit den Hausaufgaben beschäftigt (ja, ehrlich!), als Sven anrief. Die Jungs wollten was von uns, und ich solle kommen. Hm, seit zwei Tagen hatte ich mir keinen mehr runtergeholt - damals für mich eine Ewigkeit - also ein klein wenig Spaß... auch wenn in erster Linie die Großen dabei ihren Spaß hatten, und für uns einiges recht unangenehm und schmerzhaft war - geil war's am Schluss immer. Ich ging ins Zimmer, zog die Unterhose aus, stieg wieder in die Jeans, und machte mich auf zu Sven. Er erwartete mich schon vor der Haustüre. ""Wir sollen zu Siggi kommen, da wartet ne Überraschung auf uns"". ""Hä, Siggi?"" ""Na der Blonde, der dich immer so gerne durchfickt"". Er grinste breit, als ich rot wurde. Wir mussten nur ein paar Straßen gehen, bis wir zu Siggi gelangten. Mit einem großen Hallo und einem noch breiteren Grinsen erwarteten uns die Jungs. ""Wir wollen nochmal einen kleinen Film mit euch drehen. Diesmal wirklich ""zwei kleine Mädchen machen Sex miteinander"" meinte Markus. 'Haha, sehr witzig' dachte ich, aber so witzig waren dir gar nicht...</p> <p>Sie führten uns in ein Zimmer - anscheinend dem Schlafzimmer der Eltern. Dort war das Bett bereit gemacht, die Vorhänge vorgezogen, eine Kamera stand bereit - und auf dem Bett lagen Klamotten - von Mädchen! Röcke, Blusen, Mädchenschlüpfer, und die grausamsten Mädchensocken, die man sich vorstellen kann. ""Anziehen Mädels, und dann Pornodrehen"" rief Markus fröhlich. ""Das machen wir nicht"" begehrte Sven auf. Markus ließ das Grinsen sein und kam näher. Blitzschnell packte er mit der einen Hand seinen Bruder im Nacken, mit der anderen griff er ihm hart zwischen die Beine. Sven schrie auf. ""Hör zu, du kleine Drecksau. Ihr macht brav das, was wir euch sagen, klar? Ansonsten werden wir den netten Hundeporno an die Handys eurer lieben Klassenkameraden schicken. Vorbereitet haben wir ihn schon. Willst du mal ein paar Ausschnitte sehen? Wie du kleine nackte Sau mit ner Hundeleine Hundchen spielst und deinen besten Freund, der genaus so rumläuft, durchfickst? Was meinst du, wie das deinen Freunden gefallen würde. Also, was ist?"" ""Wir machen mit"" war die einzige Reaktion, die von Sven kommen konnte... ""Los, ausziehen, und dann die hübschen Klamotten von Siggis Schwester anziehen!"" Befahl uns Markus. Wir zogen uns aus, und dann ging es darum, das am wenigsten Peinlichste der Kleidungsstücke auszuwählen. Viel Auswahl hatten wir nicht. Wir zogen beide die furchtbar kitschigen Schlüpfer und Strümpfe an, einen Rock und irgend ne Mischung aus Hemd und Bluse drüber - und wir kamen uns furchtbar albern vor. Dabei war das erst der Anfang. ""Und jetzt an die Schminktöpfe"" rief Siggi und führte uns an einen Tisch, worauf aller mögliche Frauenschminkkram rumstand. Wir mussten völlig peinlich aussehen, was die Jungs mit ihrem Prusten und Gackern bestätigten. Dann wurden wir zum Bett kommandiert und Markus erklärte uns, wie der Film aussehen sollte:</p> <p>""Ihr werdet schön schüchtern, wie so kleine Mädels sind..."" Er wurte durch Siggis Gelächter unterbrochen. ""Also, schön schüchtern euch langsam anfassen, ein bisschen streicheln, undsoweiter. Habt ihr ja schon im ersten Film sehr schön gemacht. Natürlich werdet ihr euch diesmal viel mehr mit euren Nippel beschäftigen, ihr beiden Mädels. Und irgendwann, wenn ihr euch genug gestreichelt..."" ""Und geküsst!"" kam es von dem Älteren dazwischen. ""... also gestreichelt und geküsst habt, dann geht ihr ganz langsam mit den Händen dem anderen unter den Rock und massiert ihm dort durchs Höschen den Pimmel. Und zwar solange, bis er abspritzt. Und die Unterhosen und Röcke bleiben dabei an."" ""Und diese herrlichen Socken auch"" rief Siggi. Also legten wir los... Auch wenn die Umgebung... zumindest gewöhnungsbedürftig war, und vor allem die Röcke einfach blöd, machte es doch Spaß. Naja, das mit den ""Nippeln"" hätte man weglassen können, da standen Sven und ich beide nicht so drauf. Aber als es dann unter die Röcke ging... Ich hatte so ne richtig kitschige weiße Mädchenunterhose mit rosa Herzchen drauf an. Sven hingegen hatte einen ziemlich dünnen Schlüpfer erwischt, und es machte ihm genau so einen Spaß dort massiert zu werden wie mir, durch den dünnen Stoff seinen steifen Pimmel zu spüren. Es dauerte auch nicht lange, bis Sven immer mehr zuckte... und dann die Unterhose verdammt nass wurde. Jetzt massierte Sven mich fester, und ich wurde immer geiler, wollte endlich abspritzen, aber es dauerte doch noch eine halbe Minute, bis ich endlich erlöst wurde. Dann durften wir aufstehen, mussten vor der Kamera einen Knicks machen - woher sollten wir denn wissen, wie sowas geht? - und dann wollten wir uns die Röcke ausziehen. ""Moment, davon hat keiner was gesagt. Blusen wieder anziehen, dann suchen wir schöne Schuhe für euch aus, und dann werdet ihr zwei in die Innenstadt fahren - kleine Mädchen brauchen neue Schlüpfer."" Wir wurden blass. Okay, in dunklen Straßen mochten wir mit unseren relativ langen Haaren ja als Mädels durchgehen, aber an hellichtem Tag in der Innenstadt? ""Bitte, das könnt ihr nicht mit uns machen"" versuchte ich mich diesmal im Betteln. ""Können wir nicht wenigstens die Röcke weglassen?"" Als ich den Satz ausgesprochen hatte bemerkte ich meinen Fehler. ""Aber natürlich könnt ihr sie weglassen, ihr könnte auch nur in den bewichsten Mädchenschlüpfern in die Stadt"" johlte einer. ""Bitte lasst uns......"" ""Schluss! Zieht euch an so wie wir es gesagt haben. Sonst fällt mir ein, dass ihr unter eure Röcke nix drunter ziehen dürft. Also?"" Wir gehorchten. Es war so ziemlich mein peinlichster Auftritt. Im Bus guckten uns die Leute an, auf der Straße, und die Kassierein im Kaufhaus musste die ganze Zeit ein Kichern unterdrücken. 20 Euro hatte uns der Ältere gegeben, davon sollten wir so viele verschiedene Mädchenschlüpfer in unserer Größe kaufen wie möglich. Ich fand es sehr beruhigend, dass nicht zufällig ein paar Klassenkameradinnen mit ihren Müttern hier her kamen, als Sven und ich in den Regalen und Wühltischen Mädchenunterhosen aussuchten... Dass die Röcke ziemlich kurz waren trug zu unserem Unwohlsein ebenso viel bei wie die doch ziemlich feuchten und klebrigen Schlüpfer, die wir trugen. Wenigstens hatten wir die Schminke so gut abgemacht wie nur möglich. Als wir wieder bei Siggi ankamen hatten wir wirklich einen Horrortrip hinter uns...</p> <p>Mit den Worten ""So ihr Mädels, und jetzt werdet ihr uns - und der Kamera - eure gekauften Höschen präsentieren. Darf ich bitten"" wurden wir empfangen und ins Schlafzimmer gescheucht. Wir mussten unsere ""Schätze"" ausbreiten, und die Jungs vergnügten sich damit, jedem von uns die einzelnen Höschen zuzuteilen. Nun, es war nicht der größte erotische Brüller, auch wenn es uns zumindest zwischendurch ein wenig Spaß machte - und ich ganz zum Schluss, als ich diesen engen Satinschlüpfer trug, einen ziemlichen Steifen bekam. Unsere Zuschauer amüsierten sich prächtig - und wurden wohl auch, wie wir bald feststellen konnten, ziemlich aufgegeilt - und sie hatten jetzt noch einen weiteren Film zum Erpressen mehr... ""So ihr zwei Hübschen, dann sortiert mal hübsch die Unterhöschen, damit wir entscheiden können, wer welche zur netten Fummelstunde trägt"" sagte Blondie, und dann zogen sich die vier Jungs zurück. Wir sortierten die Unterhosen und machten uns Gedanken, was denn wohl als nächstes auf uns zu kam... Die Jungs kamen zu uns rüber. ""So, wir haben ausgeknobelt, wer von uns in welcher Reihenfolge mit euch eine schöne halbe Stunde erleben darf."" sagte der Vierte. ""Ich fange an, und nehme mir mal den süßen Sven - oder die süße Svennin?"" Er grinste breit. ""Komm Kleine, zieh dir mal das hübsche grüne Höschen an. Wobei, lange trägst du das eh nicht."" Die anderen drei Jungs zogen mich aus dem Zimmer, und die Türe wurde von innen geschlossen. ""Du kannst dich jetzt noch ein bisschen ausruhen"" meinte Blondie zu mir, ""und dann werde ich dich so richtig schön durchvögeln."" Er grinste...</p> <p>Knapp eine halbe Stunde später ging die Türe wieder auf und zwei erschöpft aussehende Jungs kamen raus. Dann nahm mich Siggi an die Hand. ""Komm, Süße, zieh dir mal das putzige Frotteeunterhöschen an."" Wir gingen ins Zimmer, ich zog diesen Inbegriff von Babymädchen an, und wurde dann von Siggi aufs Bett gewunken. ""So, und jetzt wirst du dem Onkel Sigi mal erzählen, ob du auch schön brav warst"" fing er an. Der zog wirklich die Kleinmädchennummer mit mir ab! Konnte er haben, in der letzten Zeit hatte ich dermaßen irre Phantasien mitbekommen, also spielte ich jetzt eben die kleine Maus. Natürlich wusste ich, worauf er hinaus wollte, und so'n bisschen Bestrafung... irgendwie war ich wohl auf den Geschmack gekommen. ""Ich war immer brav"" piepste ich ""bis auf gestern Abend, da habe ich an meiner Muschi gespielt, das war ganz toll"". Siggi musste sich ein Grinsen verkneifen, und dann reagierte er so wie erwartet. ""Na, dann brauchst du wohl als Strafe ein paar hintendrauf, was?"" Auch ich musste mich bemühen ernst zu bleiben und piepste ""Ja, Onkel Siggi"". Der Spaß sollte mir dann aber vergehen. Siggi nahm mich, legte mich quer über seine Beine, und dann versohlte er mir den Hintern. ""Zähl schön laut mit, du kleine Sau"" befahl er. Nach 10 Schlägen war nix mehr von meiner Piepsstimme übrig, der Spaß war vorbei, Siggi schlug verdammt fest zu. Und dabei zog er mir erst jetzt die Unterhose runter. Noch 20 weitere male klatschte seine Hand auf meinen nackten Hintern, der mittlerweile ziemlich brannte und auch recht warm war. ""Wirst du noch mal an deiner Mumu spielen"" fragte mich ""der Onkel"". Ich musste erst mal meine Stimme wieder finden um brav mit ""nein"" zu antworten. ""Gut"" sprach der ""Onkel"" weiter, ""dann kannst du jetzt ein bisschen den Onkel Siggi verwöhnen, nicht wahr?"" Ich nickte. ""Komm her, blas meinen Schwanz, du kleines Luder."" Ich tat wie befohlen... ""Wenn du gut bist, dann wird dir der Onkel Siggi über deinen kleinen Po streicheln. Und wenn du schlecht bist, dann wird er dir den Nackten versohlen, klar?"" In der folgenden Viertelstunde sollte ich sehr gut lernen, was dem ""Onkel Siggi"" so gefiel. Ich bemühte mich, ihm so gut wie möglich zu gefallen, denn wenn er über der Unterhose an meinem Hintern streichelte, das gefiel mir schon. Wenn ich nicht so gut war zog er mir das Höschen nur ein Stück runter und schlug mit der flachen Hand auf den Hintern - schon strengte ich mich wieder an. Aber als er kurz vor dem Abspritzen war wünschte er sich wohl ein böses Mädchen, der er stöhnte nur ""ja, so ist es gut, mach weiter so du kleines Luder"", aber er schlug mir immer wieder auf den Hintern, zum Glück ohne die Hose runterzuziehen. Dieses hässliche Frotteeding hielt zum Glück ein wenig Schmerz ab. Dann schrie er nur noch ""schluck alles"" - und dann spritzte er mir in den Mund. Ich musste anschließend nur wenig auflecken, denn mittlerweile hatte ich das Schlucken ja schon recht gut trainieren können... Ich war erlöst - so dachte ich. Aber als wir das Schlafzimmer verließen war der Ältere dran, und der packte nicht nur Sven an die Hand, sondern auch mich.</p> <p>""Unersättlich isser"" hörte ich einen der Jungs kommentieren. Dann gingen wir ins Schlafzimmer. ""So ihr beiden Süßen, dann suchen wir mal schöne, geile Höschen für euch raus. Dennis nimmt das Satinhöschen, und Sven diesen Tanga hier. Mal sehen, ob du den zum Platzen bringst"". Wir zogen uns an und folgten ihm auf die ""Spielwiese"", wie er das Bett nannte. Und dann erlebte ich, wie saugeil Sex ohne Schlagen und Fesseln sein kann. Der Typ streichelte Sven und mich verdammt gut, wir mussten es auch bei ihm machen. Die ganze Zeit blieben die Unterhosen an, und die waren bei unseren steifen Pimmeln reichlich eng. ""So, jetzt leckt ihr beiden Muschis meinen Schwanz"" befahl er. Natürlich gehorchten wir, beide völlig aufgegeilt. ""Los, Höschen aus, ihr zwei Mäuse."" sagte der Typ, und Sven musste sich auf des Typs Unterkörper setzen, mit dem Rücken zu uns. Mir bedeutete er, dass ich mich mit meinem Hintern auf sein Gesicht setzen solle. Er leckte mir tatsächlich das Loch und fickte gleichzeitig Sven - ich wurde so geil, sah dabei noch, wie mein Freund durchgebumst wurde - und dann bekam ich das erste mal einen Orgasmus, ohne dass ich meinen Pimmel auch nur einmal in die Hand zu nehmen. Kurz drauf spritzte der Typ ab und seine und meine ganze Soße war auf Svens Körper verteilt. Ich konnte mich jetzt erholen, und Sven wurde von seinem Bruder rangenommen. Was die beiden gemacht haben hat mir Sven nie erzählt...</p> <p>Die Wartezeit wurde mir sehr angenehm gestaltet: Ich lag zwischen Siggi und dem Älteren, und beide streichelten mich am ganzen Körper, natürlich inklusive Pimmel, der ich bald wieder aufrichtete. Der Ältere nahm ihn sogar ein paar mal in den Mund und blies mich, aber leider kamen Sven und Markus bereits wieder aus dem Zimmer raus, noch bevor ich abspritzte. ""So, Mädels, nun sammelt brav eure Unterhöschen zusammen. Ihr werdet natürlich in der nächsten Zeit nur die Mädchenschlüpfer tragen, und wehe, ich sehe ne Jungenunterhose an euch. Wir werden immer mal wieder in der großen Pause bei euch vorbeikommen und euch auf ein stilles Örtchen ziehen. Wenn ihr die richtigen Höschen tragt ficken wir euch dannn nur durch. Wenn es die falschen Slips sind, dann versohlen wir euch auch noch den Hintern. So und nu haut ab""!</p> <p>Ich muss wohl nicht erwähnen, dass wir seit dem Tag recht häufig in Mädchenschlüpfern rumliefen...</p></div>",[]
170,"Laura Und Luis, Part 1",1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,"Laura und Luis erwarten in Marseille neue Aufgaben. Sie sollen nicht mehr klauen, sondern werden vom Cuozzo in ihr neues Gebiet eingearbeitet. Oder sollte man besser sagen - eingeritten?",2006-10-26,7,5,"Mmg, tort, anal, oral, bd, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit drei Tagen warteten der 13jährige Luis und seine 10jährige Schwester Laura jetzt schon auf den Cuozzo, der ihnen weitere Instruktionen geben sollte. Sie waren nach ihrem ""Engagement"" in Mailand nach Marseille abkommandiert worden, ohne größere Erklärungen, ohne Kommentar. Nun saßen sie in der armseligen Wohnung, zwei Zimmer, ein kleines Bad ohne Fenster, eine winzige Küche, eine Matratze und ein Bett...</p> <p>Von klein auf waren Luis und Laura vom Cuozzo und den anderen von der Bande großgezogen. Sie sortgen für die Kinder, allerdings mussten die dann zum ""Unterhalt beitragen"", in dem sie klauten, Botengänge erledigten, Schmuck umarbeiteten undsoweiter. Ihre Beziehung zur Polizei bestand darin, dieser möglichst aus dem Weg zu gehen, und auch sonst hatten sie gelernt, dass man am besten auf sich selbst acht gibt und sich niemandem anvertraut. Luis liebte seine Schwester. Er begehrte sie nicht - auch wenn sie mit ihren langen blonden Haaren, ihrem sommersprossigen Gesicht, der schlanken Gestalt und dem knackigen Hintern durchaus atraktiv aussah. Natürlich schaute er auch interessiert hin, wenn sie sich umzog, aber es war eher allgemeines Interesse an Mädchenkörper als an seiner Schwester speziell. Laura sah es im Bezug auf ihren Bruder ähnlich - wenn der schlanke, blonde, gut gebaute Luis in der knappen Unterhose rumlief warf sie schon manchesmal einen interessierten Blick auf seine Beule, und wenn er sich umzog versuchte sie möglichst einen Blick auf das Ding zwischen seinen Beinen zu erhaschen. Ansonsten waren sich die Geschwister in Zuneigung und Liebe zugetan und würden eher eigene Qualen erleiden, als dass der andere Schaden nähme. Das wusste auch der Cuozzo, eine Mischung aus Wachhund und Juniorchef der Bande - ein schleimiger Mann mit leicht vernarbtem Gesicht, dessen Sprache und Bewegungen immer gelangweilt wirkten, der aber sehr schnell und vor allem brutal reagieren konnte...</p> <p>Nun war es soweit, der Cuozzo betrat die Wohnung, schloss die Türe wieder zu, und ging ins große Zimmer, in dem die beiden Kinder auf der Matratze lagen...</p> <p>""So, das schöne Leben hat ein Ende, ihr Zwei"" sagte er in seiner träge wirkenden Art. ""Ihr werdet vorerst nicht mehr klauen, sondern einer neuen Aufgabe nachgehen. Laura ist da mittlerweile im richtigen Alter, und für dich, Luis, wird es höchste Zeit. Jetzt werdet ihr von mir ein wenig angelernt, dann habt ihr ein paar Tage Zeit, wo ihr das für euch üben könnt, und Ende der Woche geht's los.""</p> <p>""Und was sollen wir dann machen, wenn wir nicht mehr klauen?"" fragte Luis ungeduldig.</p> <p>""He, entspann dich, mein kleiner Luis, das werde ich euch jetzt zeigen. Los, zieht euch aus"".</p> <p>Die beiden Kinder guckten den Mann verständnislos an und regten sich nicht.</p> <p>""Wie, ausziehen - arbeiten wir jetzt mit ner Uniform?"" fragte Luis verwirrt.</p> <p>""Naja, so kann man's auch nennen. Also los, runter mit den Klamotten, ich habe nicht ewig Zeit"".</p> <p>Die Kinder fingen an, sich auszuziehen, behielten aber ihre Unterhosen - und Laura auch ihr T'Shirt - an.</p> <p>""Habt ihr Zwei was an den Ohren?"" fragte der Cuozzo, jetzt schon mit etwas mehr Schärfe in der Stimme. ""Ich sagte ausziehen, also, runter mit den Klamotten!""</p> <p>Laura begann, ihr T'shirt auszuziehen, was der Cuozzo aber nur mit den Augenwinkeln wahr nahm. Ihre kleinen Brüstchen waren nicht wirklich entwickelt und deshalb für ihn kaum interessant. Er fand Kinder auch nur begrenzt erotisch, er musste hier lediglich eine Aufgabe erfüllen. Eine Aufgabe, die ihm allerdings durchaus Spaß bringen könnte...</p> <p>Luis war der impulsivere der beiden Geschwister - schon oft hatte er sich auf Grund seiner großen Klappe ein paar Beulen geholt, und auch jetzt reagierte er ungehalten:</p> <p>""Du spinnst ja wohl, wir ziehen uns doch nicht vor dir aus. Was soll das eigent..."" blitzschnell hatte ihn der Cuozzo geschnappt und zu sich rüber gezogen. ""Schluss, Luis, hier wird gehorcht und nicht diskutiert. Sonst sind die nächsten Finger dran"" brüllte der Cuozzo - und hatte Luis ohne Vorwarnung den kleinen Finger der rechten Hand gebrochen! Der Junge schrie auf und hielt sich die Hand. Der Cuozzo ließ ihn los. Laura hatte die Augen aufgerissen, war aber vor Schreck unfähig, sich zu bewegen. Sie zog ihr Höschen langsam aus... Der Cuozzo schaute jetzt schon deutlich interessierter zu. Er betrachtete unverholen Lauras unbeharte Scham, eine gewisse Vorfreude regte sich...</p> <p>Luis hatte sich wieder zum Cuozzo umgedreht und starrte ihn wütend und immer noch mit schmerzverzerrtem Gesicht an.</p> <p>""Was ist, Luis, noch ein Finger?"" fragte der Mann drohend. Luis zog sich die Unterhose aus. Die ersten Härchen zeichneten sich bei ihm schon ab, der unbeschnittene Pimmel war schlaff, aber auch schon ein wenig gewachsen in den letzten Wochen, und auch der Hodensack war nicht mehr der eines kleinen Jungen. Im Gegensatz zu Laura hielt er sich jetzt verschämt die Hand vor seine Geschlechtsteile. Der Cuozzo ging auf ihn zu...</p> <p>""Weißt du Luis, deinen nächsten Kunden ist es egal, ob du geil bist oder nicht"" sagte er, riss Luis die schützenden Hände weg, griff brutal an dessen Pimmel und massierte ihn ein wenig. ""Manche mögen es, wenn du dich wehrst und es nicht willst, manchen wird's besser gefallen, wenn du geil bist und dein kleines Schwänzchen schön steif ist..."" Cuozzos Stimme klang jetzt wieder gelangweilt, aber er rieb Luis' Pimmel sehr intensiv, so dass der langsam größer und härter wurde. ""Wichtig für deinen neuen Job sind nur zwei Dinge: Erstens musst du gut mit deinem Mund sein, und zweitens musst du dich entspannen können. Fangen wir mit der ersten Lektion an, deinem Mund. Knie dich hin!""</p> <p>Luis gehorchte und kniete sich vor den Mann, der jetzt langsam seine Hose öffnete, seinen halbharten Schwanz rausholte und ihn langsam steif rieb. ""Lutsch meinen Freund hier, Luis, los. Und schön die Zähne weg lassen."" Luis schien erst gar nicht zu begreifen, was von ihm verlangt wurde - dann sprudelte es aus ihm heraus: ""Du glaubst doch nicht, dass ich das Ding in den Mund nehme, du spinnst ja wohl"". Er wollte aufstehen, aber der Tritt des Cuozzo in seine Eier kam wie aus dem nichts. Luis schrie auf und hielt sich die schmerzenden Hoden.</p> <p>""Lass meinen Bruder in Ruhe"" schrie Laura und kam auf den Cuozzo zugestürzt. Er gab dem Mädchen eine schallende Ohrfeige, so dass sie fast bis auf ihre Matratze flog. ""Langsam, Laura, du bist anschließend dran. Erst ist dein Bruder an der Reihe. Also Luis... ""wandte er sich wieder an den immer noch vor Schmerzen gekrümmt vor ihm knieenden Jungen. ""Bläst du mir einen, oder soll ich dich so lange verprügeln, bis du nicht mehr weißt, ob du Junge oder Mädchen bist? Ich könnte natürlich auch deine Schwester ein bisschen foltern, da gäb's bestimmt ne Menge netter Sachen, die ihr sehr weh tun würden. Also?"" ""Ich mach's ja, aber lass Laura in Ruhe"" kam auch direkt die erwartete Reaktion. ""Natürlich lasse ich sie in Ruhe"" sagte der Cuozzo, und fügte in Gedanken ein ""jedenfalls bis ich mit dir fertig bin"" hinzu. Dann rieb er wieder seinen Schwanz steif...</p> <p>Auch wenn Luis noch nie einen Schwanz im Mund hatte schien er ganz gut zu wissen, wie man es anstellen musste. Lediglich als der Cuozzo ihm befahl, die Eichelspitze zu lecken, zögerte Luis, aber schnell, bevor er wieder getreten wurde, fügte er sich dann doch. ""Und die Eier nicht vergessen"" sagte der Cuozzo. Luis gehorchte, auch wenn es ihn ekelte, den haarigen Sack mit der Zunge zu bearbeiten. ""Mund auf!"" befahl der Cuozzo, und schob Luis seinen behaarten Sack komplett in den Mund. ""Schön mit der Zunge weitermachen, Luis, die musst du in der nächsten Zeit schön trainieren. Es gibt Typen, die wollen sich eine Stunde lang einen blasen lassen, die stehen gar nicht auf mehr, und du willst doch ein guter Junge sein, nicht wahr?"" Luis kämpfte mit den Tränen, aber diese Blöße wollte er sich nicht geben. Dass er so erniedrigt wurde langte vollkommen... Der Cuozzo nahm seinen Sack wieder raus, und schob dann, ehe Luis den Mund wieder schließen konnte, seine Schwanzspitze zwischen Luis Lippen. ""Weitermachen mit der Zunge"" befahl er. Einige Minuten genoss der Cuotzo diese Behandlung, dabei schob er seinen Schwanz immer wieder ein Stück weiter rein. Schließlich fing er an, Luis zu stoßen. ""Schön mit den Lippen umschließen, und schön durch die Nase atmen - und die Zunge nicht vergessen, Luis"" murmelte er. Langsam wurden die Fickstöße härter, immer tiefer schob er seinen Schwanz in Luis Rachen. Der Junge versuchte, den Würgereiz, der ihn immer häufiger überfiel, zu unterdrücken. ""Ja, Laura, sie ruhig zu"" wandte er sich an das Mädchen, das immer näher gekommen war und dem Treiben interessiert zusah. ""Sowas schönes wirst du auch gleich lernen, und in den nächsten Tagen hast du viel Zeit zum Üben. Dein Bruder ist schon gar nicht so schlecht"" meinte er und rammte Luis den Schwanz bis zum Anschlag in den Rachen, bis der Junge hustete und würgte...</p> <p>""So, Luis, jetzt kommen wir zu Punkt zwei: zur Entspannung"" sagte er zu dem Jungen, zog ihn hoch und brachte ihn zum Bett, vor das er ihn kniete. ""Dann wollen wir mal sehen, was dein kleiner Arsch so aushält"". Luis zuckte herum, sah mit weit geöffneten Augen den Cuozzo an. Ihm dämmerte, was da auf ihn zukommen würde... Der Cuozzo drehte den Jungen wieder um und legte dessen Oberkörper auf das Bett, dann kniete er sich hinter Luis. Er spuckte in die Hand, wichste seinen Schwanz, und näherte sich mit der Spitze Luis Pobacken. Aber der Junge wehrte sich, versuchte mit den Händen, den Mann von sich zu stoßen und sich aus dieser Lage zu winden. Der Cuozzo griff von hinten zwischen Luis' Beine, umklammerte brutal die Hoden des Jungen und quetschte sie. Luis stöhnte vor Schmerz laut auf, versuchte aber weiterhin, sich herauszuwinden. ""Laura, da in der Tüte sind Stricke, reich sie mir. Schnell, bevor ich deinem Bruder noch die Eier kaputt quetsche"" rief er zu dem Mädchen. Wie in Trance gehorchte die Kleine und brachte dem Mann das Verlangte. Der nahm zwei Seile heraus, hielt jetzt mit den Knien den immer noch kämpfenden Jungen unten, und band dessen Hände an die Bettpfosten, so dass Luis zwar noch den Körper bewegen aber sich nicht mehr mit den Händen wehren konnte. ""Bist du jetzt still, oder soll ich dir die Eier noch weiter quetschen? Je mehr du dich wehrst, umso länger dauert es, und um so mehr wird's dir weh tun, du Idiot"" ranzte der Luis an. ""Oder soll ich erst mal deiner kleinen Schwester das Loch einstoßen? Willst du das?"" die Stimme des Cuozzos wurde wieder drohend. Resignierend gehorchte der Junge und ließ es über sich ergehen...</p> <p>Er spürte, wie sich langsam der steife Schwanz seinem Po näherte, spürte, wie der Cuozzo mit den Händen seine Arschbacken auseinander zog, spürte, wie die Schwanzspitze an sein Loch kam, wie sie versuchte, einzudringen. Der Schmerz ließ ihn an den Fesseln reißen, er verkrampfte sich, worauf die Schmerzen sich noch vergrößerten. Der Schwanz des Mannes drang immer weiter, Zentimeter für Zentimeter tiefer in das Jungenloch. War er am Anfang noch vorsichtig fickte der Cuozzo Luis jetzt deutlich schneller und brutaler. Dem Jungen rannen die Tränen über das Gesicht, aber er hielt den Mund fest zugepresst, die Schmerzen versuchte er so gut es ging zu ignorieren. ""So, und jetzt noch die andere Seite, auch sehr nett"" meinte der Cuozzo mehr zu sich selbst, als er von Luis abließ und den Schwanz mit einem satten Schmatzen wieder aus dem Arsch des Jungen zog. Er stand auf, band den Jungen los und befahl ihm, sich umzudrehen. ""Beine hoch und breit, Luis, du hast es bald überstanden."" Luis gehorchte, und der Cuozzo begann wieder, den Jungen in das bereitliegende Loch zu ficken. Als er aber begann, mit der einen Hand Luis schlaffen Schwanz zu reiben versuschte der Junge wieder, dies abzuwehren. ""Na gut, wenn du es so haben willst, wir können dich auch als Maso ausbilden, Luis"" schnauzte der Cuozzo den Jungen an und band ihm wieder die Arme fest, so dass nicht nur Luis' Arschloch sondern auch dessen Geschlechtsteile frei zur Verfügung lagen. Er drang wieder ein, mit der linken Hand massierte er den zusammengezogenen Hodensack des Jungen, mit der andere rieb er das Glied, das sich langsam aufrichtete. Luis hatte die Beine auf Cuozzos Schultern abgelegt, vermied es, seine Schwester, die unmittelbar neben ihnen stand, anzusehen, und konnte sich nicht dagegen wehren, dass sein Pimmel langsam steif wurde. Der Mann keuchte und stieß immer schneller zu, und es dauerte nicht lange, bis er mit einem Schrei seinen Samen in Luis Darm spritzte. Er hörte aber noch nicht auf sondern stieß ein paar mal hinterher, immer wieder eine Fontäne des klebrigen Zeugs in Luis' Loch schießend. Dann zog er den Schwanz raus und stand auf - aus Luis Loch tropfte das Sperma heraus...</p> <p>""So, Laura"" sagte der Cuozzo zu dem Mädchen, das mit offenem Mund vor dem Bett stand, auf dem ihr Bruder gerade vergewaltigt worden war, ""und jetzt zeig mal, ob du was gelernt hast. Blas deinem Bruder den Schwanz steif."" Das Mädchen wirkte wie hypnotisiert, als sie sich ohne zu zögern vor ihren Bruder kniete. Entweder hatte sie gut zugesehen, oder sie war ein Naturtalent: Mit der linken Hand massierte sie sanft die Hoden ihres Bruders, mit der rechten nahm sie den inzwischen klein gewordenen Pimmel, zog die Vorhaut zurück, und leckte mit der Zunge seine Eichel. Luis Versuche, sie zu wehren, waren nur kurz, bald schon ließ er es geschehen. Er lag dort auf dem Bett, die Hände an den Bettpfosten gebunden, und ließ sich von seiner Schwester blasen. Es dauerte nicht lange, bis der Pimmel hart war und wie eine Eins stand, und Laura machte nun ihren Mund weit auf und nahm den Schwanz soweit es ging mit dem Mund auf. Luis wurde immer geiler, und auch den Cuozzo ließ das Ganze nicht kalt. ""So, Laura, das langt erst mal. Nun muss Luis wieder ein bisschen arbeiten"" sagte er, während er den Jungen von den Fesseln befreite. ""Komm, Laura, aufs Bett. Luis muss ja vielleicht nicht nur Schwänze blasen sondern auch Mösen lecken. Komm Luis, zeig mal, ob du deine Schwester feucht lecken kannst!"" Laura legte sich auf das Bett - und machte sofort ihre Beine breit. Luis zögerte, aber sie nickte ihrem Bruder aufmunternd zu, so dass er sich mit dem Gesicht zu ihrer weit geöffneten Scham beugte. Dann fing Luis an, seine zehnjährige Schwester langsam zu lecken... [Anmerkung an die GLs: Eine intensive Ausschmückung dieser (kurzen!) Leckorgie bleibt euch gerne überlassen]</p> <p>Es war das erste mal, dass Luis eine Mädchenmöse auf diese Art erforschte. Er genoss vor allem, dass seine Schwester noch völlig unbehaart war, und als sie anfing, leicht zu stöhnen irritierte es ihn zuerst, aber dann stachelte es ihn eher an. Der Cuozzo unterbrach ihre Entdeckungstour: ""Genug geleckt, zur Sache, ihr Zwei. Luis, als älterer Bruder darfst du deine Schwester entjungfern."" Luis sah geschockt auf. ""Aber, ich kann doch nicht... das geht doch nicht... Laura ist dafür viel zu klein...."" stammelte er. Auch Laura sah geschockt aus. ""Aber, aber, Laura ist im genau richtigen Alter, nicht wahr, Laura?"" säuselte der Cuozzo. ""Und wenn du es nicht machst, Luis, ich habe gar nichts dagegen, sie selbst anzustechen. Aber das wird dann ein bisschen mehr weh tun. Also Laura"" wandte er sich an das Mädchen: ""Wer soll dich zum ersten mal nehmen? Ich oder dein Bruder?"" Lauras Blick wanderte zwischen den beiden hin und her, plötzlich standen ihr die Tränen in den Augen - langsam schien sie zu verstehen, was sie erwartete. Ihr Blick blieb auf ihren Bruder gerichtet... ""Mach du es, Luis, bitte!"" ""Na siehst du Luis, kannst du deiner Schwester diesen Wunsch abschlagen?"" fragte der Cuozzo den Jungen feixend. Der schluckte... und nickte langsam.</p> <p>""Also, Laura, du weißt ja, wie du seinen Schwanz wieder steif bekommst"" sagte der Cuozzo und schob Lauras Gesicht Richtung Luis' Unterleib. Sie nahm das wieder zusaemmengeschrumpfte Glied ihres Bruders in den Mund und leckte es langsam wieder steif. Als ihr Bruder begann zu stöhnen ließ sie wieder ab und legte sich auf den Rücken, die Beine weit gespreizt. Langsam beugte sich Luis über sie, legte sich zwischen ihre Beine, und versuchte, sie anzulächeln. ""Ich bin ganz vorsichtig, okay, Laura?"" Sie nickte. Und dann drang Luis ein. Vorsichtig, immer ein Stück weiter, zog den Pimmel wieder etwas zurück wenn seine Schwester vor Schmerz zuckte, wieder ein Stück weiter rein... bis er den Widerstand spürte. Er lächelte seiner Schwester zu, ahnte um den Schmerz, den sie jetzt erleiden würde... und dann drang er weiter in sie ein, spürte, dass der Widerstand nachgab, dann riss, und dann war der Weg frei... Laura hatte aufgeschrien, als das Jungfernhäutchen durchstoßen wurde, die Tränen rannen über ihr Gesicht, doch sie versuchte, tapfer zu bleiben. Luis' Stöße wurden schneller, sein Atem flacher, er keuchte, hielt seine Augen geschlossen, er wurde immer geiler. Laura ließ es tapfer über sich ergehen, auch als Luis immer heftiger zustieß, als er begann zu stöhnen. Als er endlich abspritzte, noch zweimal zustieß, weitere Fontänen in sie spritzte, ließ sie ihren Tränen freien Lauf. Luis ließ von ihr ab, setzte sich neben sie, sein Pimmel wurde langsam wieder kleiner, und auch ihm kamen wieder die Tränen.</p> <p>""Na siehst du, Laura"" sprach der Cuozzo in die Stille, ""jetzt weißt du ja, wie's geht. Und ich zeige dir sogar noch was Schönes. Komm her, knie dich vor mich hin, erst mal schön anlecken."" ""Du nicht, du lässt meine Schwester in Ruhe"" schrie Luis und sprang den Cuozzo an. Der Mann fiel überrascht nach hinten, Luis stürzte hinterher, aber da hatte sich der Cuozzo wieder gefangen. Er rammte dem heranstürzenden Jungen brutal den Schuh in die Eier. Luis schrie, hielt sich mit der Hand die schmerzenden Hoden, wollte aber wieder angreifen. Mit den Beinen brachte ihn der Cuozzo zu Fall, setzte sich blitzschnell auf ihn, und schlug ihm mit der Faust ins Gesicht. ""Hört auf"" brüllte Laura, sie weinte, wollte dem Cuozzo die Arme festhalten, aber der stieß sie mit der flachen Hand um. Wieder ein Schlag in Luis' Gesicht, noch einer, dann griff er dem Jungen brutal in die Hoden und quetschte sie. Luis zuckte vor Schmerz, wollte sich wehren, wurde aber still, als der Mann noch fester zudrückte. ""So, du kleine Ratte, dafür wirst du noch büßen. Aber erst mal werde ich deine Schwester durchficken, und ich werde nicht so vorsichtig sein wie du. Ich werde sie ficken bis zum Anschlag, ihr richtig den Verstand rausvögeln. Und du kleine Sau wirst dir das angucken und ihr nicht helfen können!"" Mit den letzten Worten zerrte er Luis hoch und Richtung Bett. Blitzschnell hatte er den Jungen mit den Stricken so festgebunden, dass der sich nicht mehr rühren konnte. ""Lass mich los, du Arsch, ich bring dich um. Lass meine Schwester ja in Ruhe, oder..."" wieder schlug der Cuozzo zu, aber erst nach dem dritten Schlag hörte Luis auf zu schreien. Er spürte, wie ihm das Blut aus der Nase floss, spürte das Gesicht taub werden, die Tränen rannen über sein Gesicht. Der Mann angelte nach Luis' Unterhose und schob sie dem Jungen in den Mund. Dann stand er auf und holte Laura, die auf dem Boden lag und weinte, zu sich, kniete sie so hin, dass ihr Gesicht direkt vor Luis' Augen war, so dass der mit ansehen musste, wie der Cuozzo brutal seinen Schwanz in Lauras Mund drückte. Es schien ihn nicht zu interessieren, ob das Mädchen Luft bekam oder würgte, immer wieder rammte er ihr den Schwanz soweit in den Mund wie es ging. Es dauerte nur wenige Minuten, aber den beiden Geschwistern kam es vor, wie Stunden. Schließlich ließ der Mann ab, aber nur um das Mädchen auf das Bett zu zerren. Er riss ihr brutal die Beine auseinander und legte sich auf sie. Laura versucte sich zu wehren, aber mit einer Hand hielt er ihre Arme fest, drang mit einem Finger in ihre Scheide, bohrte nach, zog den Finger wieder raus, spuckte drauf, schob ihn erneut rein. Laura weinte vor Schmerzen. Luis, ebenfalls vor Wut weinend, beobachtete, wie der Cuozzo mit seinem Schwanz in seine Schwester eindrang, wie der Mann keinerlei Rücksicht nahm, seinen - im Vergleich zu Luis' Pimmel -riesigen Schwanz immer weiter in dem Körper des Mädchens versenkte, wie er sie brutal fickte. Der Cuozzo schien mit jedem Stoß nicht nur geiler sondern auch wütender zu werden. Laura hatte es längst aufgegeben, sich zu wehren, sie ließ alles nur noch über sich ergehen. Dann ließ der Cuozzo plötzlich von ihr ab. ""So, meine Kleine, ich wollte dir ja noch was schönes zeigen, nicht wahr?"" Er drehte das Mädchen um, so dass sie auf dem Bett kniete, mit dem Gesicht zur Wand. Dann drückte er ihren Oberkörper aufs Bett runter und streichelte über ihren Po, der jetzt vor ihm war. Luis zerrte vor Wut an den Fesseln, die ihm in die Handgelenke schnitten. Er brüllte in den Knebel, war außer sich vor Wut. Der Cuozzo lächelte ihn an, und schlug dann ohne Warnung brutal in Luis Gesicht. Der Junge brach in sich zusammen und weinte hemmungslos. Im gleichen Augenblick sprang Laura auf ihren Peiniger zu und wollte ihn schlagen, doch sie hatte keine Chance. Blitzschnell schlug er ihr mit der flachen Hand ins Gesicht, zerrte weitere Fesseln hervor, und band ihr die Hände auf die gleiche Weise fest wie vorhin beim Arschfick mit Luis. Und nun lag der Hintern des gefesselten Mädchens gebrauchsfertig vor ihm, er musste nur zustoßen... Sein Schwanz hatte sich bei dem Anblick sofort wieder aufgerichtet, er riss Lauras Pobacken auseinander und drang brutal in sie ein. Der Schmerz hatte sie fast ohnmächtig werden lassen, sie merkte, wie sich ihr Magen umdrehte, sie wollte spucken, die Schmerzen waren kaum noch zu ertragen, ihr Körper wurde von den harten Stößen durchgeschüttelt, und dann kam der Cuozzo auch schon. Immer wieder rammte er seinen riesigen Ständer in Lauras Loch, spritzte seinen ganzen Schmand in ihren Darm, bis die Stöße langsamer wurden. Das Mädchen brach zusammen, sie war völlig erledigt. Der Cuozzo stand auf, blickte sich um, sah den weinenden Jungen vor sich, das tränenverschmierte Gesicht. Er nahm Luis den Knebel aus dem Mund. ""Sauberlecken"" befahl er. Luis Widerstand war gebrochen, er leckte mit der Zunge den Schwanz des Mannes, der vorher in der Scheide und im Arsch seiner Schwester gesteckt hatte, sauber, leckte Blut, Schweiß und Sperma ab, und wehrte sich auch nicht, als der Cuozzo den Schwanz ganz in Luis' Mund schob. Dann endlich ließ der Mann von ihm ab und zog sich langsam wieder an.</p> <p>""So ihr zwei, sowas wird mit euch passieren, wenn ihr nicht artig seid. Wenn ihr dagegen schön artig eure Löcher hinhaltet - und du deinen kleinen Pimmel, Luis - dann werdet ihr zwar gefickt, aber nicht geschlagen. Naja, meistens jedenfalls nicht, ein paar Perverse sind ja immer unter diesen Typen, und vielleicht machen die auch ein paar Sachen, die nicht so angenehm sind. Da kann es schonmal vorkommen, mein kleiner Luis, dass so ne perverse Sau seine Zigaretten an deinem kleinen Sack ausdrückt oder dir ein bisschen Strom durch deinen Pimmel jagt. Oder unsere kleine Laura wird bestimmt auch mal von zwei, drei Typen gleichzeitig rangenommen, wer weiß. Aber alles in allem wird euch euer neuer Job gefallen"" schleimte der Cuozzo, während er begann, erst Laura, dann Luis loszubinden. ""Eure Klamotten nehme ich mit, die braucht ihr in den nächsten Tagen eh nicht. Zum einen werdet ihr ab jetzt sowieso nur nackt arbeiten, dann könnt ihr euch schon mal dran gewöhnen, zum anderen könnt ihr die nächsten zwei, drei Tage fleißig üben. Wen ich das nächste mal vorbeikomme bringe ich noch ein, zwei Kumpels mit, denen zeigt ihr dann, wie schön ihr blasen könnt, und wie gut ihr zu ficken seid. Hm, Luis, Pech für dich, der eine Typ steht nicht nur auf Jungs, er mag's auch ein bisschen brutaler. Also, Laura, quetsche deinem Bruder zur Übung ruhig schonmal schön kräftig die Eier. Viel Spaß, ihr zwei."" Er hatte die Kleidungsstücke der Kinder bereits eingesammelt und in eine Tüte gestopft, dann verließ er die Wohnung.</p> <p>Die Kinder hörten, wie die Türe von außen abgeschlossen wurde. Laura setzte sich neben ihren Bruder, der vor dem Bett auf dem Boden kauerte. Sie lehnte sich an ihn, er legte den Arm um sie. Sie legte ihren Kopf und eine Hand auf die Brust ihres Bruders, und Luis begann, langsam und zärtlich durch Lauras Haare zu streichen. Ihre Hand wanderte langsam an Luis Körper herunter, bis sie die Schamhärchen spürte. Er ließ es geschehen, wehrte sich auch nicht, als sie nach seinem Pimmel griff, ihn streichelte und ihn langsam steif rieb...</p></div>",[]
171,"Der Babysitter, Part 1",1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Nur gerne passe ich den Abend auf den 12jährigen auf - und habe meinen Spaß mit ihm…,2006-11-09,9,5,"Mb, oral, tort, bd, cbt, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Da ich im Bekanntenkreis als ein kinderlieber, freundlicher Junggeselle angesehen bin, ergibt es sich immer wieder, dass ich als ""Babysitter"" einspringe - wobei ich es natürlich so anstelle, dass ich nur die ""interessanten Babies"" sitte - also Jungs im ""heiratsfähigen Alter"" - so zwischen 8 und 13 Jahren. So geschah es, dass ich mit einer neuen Kollegin - alleinstehend und mit einem 12jährigen Sohn - näher bekannt wurde, und es dauerte nicht lange, bis ich ihren hübschen Sohn kennen lernte: Blonde, kurze Haare, schlank, ein liebenswürdiges Kerlchen. Björn war recht schüchtern, ansonsten aber wohl ganz angetan von mir - das passiert erfreulicherweise häufiger bei Jungs, die ohne Vater aufwachsen. Auch die Mutter war eine sympathische Person, man traf sich hin und wieder nach Feierabend, und eines Tages geschah es denn auch, dass sie auf mein - hin und wieder erwähntes - Angebot, gerne auf ihren Sohn aufzupassen, wenn sie denn mal einen Abendtermin wahrnehmen wollte, einging...</p> <p>Nachdem wir gemeinsam das Abendessen eingenommen hatten und die Kollegin sich mit einer Freundin auf den Weg ins Theater gemacht hatte spielten Björn und ich ein wenig zusammen, bis es für ihn Zeit wurde, ins Bett zu gehen. Fürsorglich wie ich nun mal bin brachte ich ihn in sein Zimmer, wo er sich für die Nacht bereit machen sollte. Er zögerte das Zubettgehen merklich hinaus - nicht, um noch unbedingt länger aufzubleiben, sondern weil er es vermeiden wollte, sich vor meinen Augen den Schlafanzug anzuziehen. Aber ich ließ ihn natürlich zappeln, und schließlich fing er doch an, sich auszuziehen. Als er nur noch mit seinem Unterhöschen - einem blauen, knappen Sportslip - bekleidet war zögerte er merklich. ""Was ist, Björn, genierst du dich? Brauchst du nicht, ich habe schon einige Jungs nackt gesehen"" ermunterte ich ihn. Aber er ließ sich nicht überzeugen - und schlüpfte mit dem Höschen ins Bett. Das konnte ich natürlich nicht durchgehen lassen. ""Aber Björn, willst du dir nicht deinen Schlafanzug anziehen?"" ""Ich... nein, ich, äh, gehe öfter nur mit der Unterhose ins Bett"" antwortete der Kleine und errötete. ""Wenn du dich genierst dich ganz auszuziehen kann ich dir dein Höschen auch runterziehen. Ist dir das lieber?"" ""Nein, ich... ich möchte jetzt schlafen..."" Er fühlte sich sichtlich unwohl.</p> <p>Nun passiert so etwas oder ähnliches häufiger, außerdem habe ich ja sowieso noch ein paar andere Wünsche - kurz und gut, ich habe bei solchen Besuchen immer ein paar Kleinigkeiten bei mir - zum Beispiel ein paar Lederschnüre. Die hatte ich dann auch sofort zur Hand und band dem Jungen die Hände und die Füße an den Bettpfosten an. Er wehrte sich und wurde laut, so dass ich schnell das bereitliegende kurze Schlafanzughöschen in seinen Mund stopfte. Dann lag Björn vor mir -gefesselt, Beine und Arme schön gespreizt, nur mit dem Slip bekleidet -und schaute mich mit ängstlichen Augen an. Ich lächelte ihm zu - und ließ ihn erstmal so liegen - schließlich wollte ich mich mal in der Wohnung ein wenig umsehen. Irgendwas findet man immer, womit man sich wunderbar die Zeit vertreiben kann. Ich wurde in der Küche fündig: Im Eisfach lagen mehrere Coolpacks mit Gelfüllung, ein weiteres fand ich in einem Küchenschrank. Freundlicherweise stand auch eine Mikrowelle bereit, so dass das eine Pack jetzt ein wenig erwärmt werden konnte. Auch Haushaltskerzen und ein Feuerzeug fand ich - eigentlich alles, was man als Argumentationshilfen für einen störrischen Bengel so braucht. Bewaffnet mit meinem Equipment ging ich wieder in Björns Zimmer. ""So, mein kleiner Björn, möchtest du mich bitten, dir dein Unterhöschen runter zu ziehen?"" fragte ich ihn freundlich. Er schüttelte den Kopf -wie schön für mich. Als erstes durfte das Wärmepack seinen Dienst tun: Ich legte es auf Björns kleine Beule, die sich im Slip abzeichnete. Die Reaktionen ähneln sich bei den Jungs immer wieder: Erst spüren sie nichts, dann empfinden sie die Wärme als behaglich - häufig kommt es vor, dass sie dabei regelrecht geil werden - aber dann wird die Hitze unangenehm, ja richtig schmerzhaft. So war es auch bei Björn: Die Entspannung wich schnell Unbehagen, dann zuckte er und schrie in seinen Knebel. Als die erstickten Schreie lauter wurden nahm ich das Pack weg - um es durch das andere, eiskalte, zu ersetzen. Die Kälte wirkt deutlich schneller, und man kann es wirklich nur wenige Sekunden aushalten. So wand sich der Junge auch schnell vor Schmerzen, und ich nahm ihm das Teil ab. ""Na Björn, möchtest du mich jetzt bitten, dass ich dir das Unterhöschen ausziehe?"" Er schüttelte wieder den Kopf. Tja, dann musste ich das Spiel wohl ein wenig wiederholen...</p> <p>Ich machte mir schon Sorgen, dass ich das Hitzepack nochmal erwärmen müsse, denn die Hitze lässt recht schnell nach, und jetzt hatte er diese Wechselkur bereits das dritte mal hinter sich gebracht - bei jedem Mal ließ ich die Packs länger auf seinem Slip liegen. Die ersten Tränen bahnten sich ihren Weg, also gab ich ihm nochmal eine Chance: ""Möchtest du mich jetzt bitten, dass ich dir das Höschen runterziehe?"" Diesmal nickte er. Ich legte die Geräte beiseite, setzte mich neben den Jungen aufs Bett und nahm ihm den Knebel aus dem Mund. ""Also, ich höre?"" Er zögerte etwas, aber als ich den Eispack wieder in die Hand nahm kapitulierte er: ""Bitte zieh mir die Unterhose runter"". ""Gut, wenn du mich so höflich darum bittest, dann werde ich das machen, Björn"" antwortete ich und stopfte ihm das Schlafanzughöschen wieder in den Mund. Dann strich ich mit der Hand sanft über seine Beule. Die letzte Wärmebehandlung hatte dafür gesorgt, dass die Hoden sich schön ausgebreitet hatten, dennoch war die Beule noch recht klein und sehr hübsch zu erspüren. Bei den Berührungen zuckte Björn mit den Beinen, aber es war eher Ablehnung als Geilheit. Aber das würde schon noch kommen, da war ich mir sicher. Dann griff ich seitlich an das Bündchen und zog Björn die Unterhose runter. Was ich vor mir sah gefiel mir außerordentlich: Der Sack war nicht mehr ganz klein, das kleine schlaffe Glied war dünn und nicht größer als vielleicht 6 Zentimeter, die Vorhaut bedeckte die Eichel komplett. Kein Häärchen störte den Anblick. Das könnte ein sehr netter Abend werden. Ich streichelte weiter über seine hübschen Teilchen, zog die Vorhaut zurück und bestaunte die hübsche kleine Eichel. Ich rieb ihn immer intensiver, und es dauerte nicht lange, bis der kleine Pimmel steif wurde. ""Gefällt dir das, Björn?"" wollte ich wissen. Er schüttelte den Kopf, aber das Zucken seiner Beine und der immer steifer werdende Pimmel straften ihn Lügen. Dann beugte ich mich mit dem Gesicht über seinen Unterleib und begann, Hoden und Schwänzchen mit der Zunge zu erforschen. Immer häufiger hörte ich ein Stöhnen durch den Knebel, das noch stärker wurde, als ich den Pimmel in den Mund nahm und anfing, den Jungen zu blasen. Er brauchte keine halbe Minute für seinen, noch trockenen, Orgasmus...</p> <p>Er sah mich mit fragenden Augen an, sein Brustkasten hob sich unter seinem heftigen Atmen. ""Es hat dir doch gefallen, oder?"" Jetzt nickte er. ""Du hast jetzt erlebt, was das für ein schönes Gefühl ist, wenn man mit dem Mund befriedigt wird, nicht wahr?"" Er nickte. ""Und nun möchtest du das bestimmt auch bei mir machen, oder?"" Die Reaktion war heftig: Seine Augen wurden groß, er schüttelte hektisch den Kopf, zerrte an seinen Fesseln, und schrie in seinen Knebel. Das sollte wohl ""nein"" bedeuten. Nun gut, auch vorhin hatte er sich ja erst mal geweigert. Ich griff also zur Kerze und zündete sie an. Während sie sich erwärmte redete ich leise auf den Jungen ein: ""Ach Björn, warum machst du es dir denn so schwer? Du wirst gleich mit Begeisterung mit deiner Zunge über meinen Sack streichen, meinen Schwanz lecken und vor allem meine Eichel. Du wirst mir einen blasen, meinen ganzen Schwanz in deinen kleinen Mund nehmen und mir so richtig den Saft rauslutschen. Und dann wirst du alles schlucken, was ich dir in dein Mündchen spritze. Wenn du mich jetzt höflich bittest mir einen blasen zu dürfen, mache ich die Kerze wieder aus. Also?"" Er schüttelte heftig den Kopf. Nun gut.</p> <p>Mit jedem Tropfen Wachs, der auf seinen kleinen Sack und seinen mittlerweile wieder schlaffen Pimmel kam, wurden die Schmerzensschreie lauter, so dass ich schon überlegte, noch zusätzlich Tape über seinen Mund zu kleben. Ich ließ es aber erstmal bleiben und bedeckte seine kleinen Teile komplett mit einer schönen Wachssicht. Die sollte jetzt eine Weile trocknen, und ich schaute mich in seinem Zimmer um - sein Bücherregal, seinen Wäscheschrank - er hatte eine nette Sammlung mit hübschen Unterhöschen - und seinen Schreibtisch. Dort fand ich ein Holzlineal - wie praktisch, das ist deutlich wirkungsvoller als diese modernen Plastikdinger. Aber ich brauchte noch ein paar weitere Utensilien, also ließ ich den schluchzenden Jungen liegen und durchsuchte vorsichtig das Schlafzimmer seiner Mutter. Ein paar Wäscheklammern sackte ich ein, und dann fand ich etwas, das mir noch besser gefiel - und meine Hose fast zum Platzen brachte: Björns Mama schien Sex am liebsten mit sich selbst zu machen - und hatte dazu eine nette, kleine Dildo-Sammlung. Perfekt wurde das Ganze, als sich der kleinste der Dildos als Massagestab herausstellte - sogar mit noch aufgeladenen Batterien. Es wurde Zeit, zu meinem kleinen Gameboy zurückzukehren. Zuerst musste sein Schwänzchen von der Wachsschicht befreit werden, natürlich mit Hilfe des Holzlineals. Mit jedem Schlag zuckte der Junge mit dem ganzen Körper, und die Tränen flossen jetzt über das Gesicht. Natürlich schlug ich nicht zu fest zu - schließlich hatte ich noch ein wenig vor an diesem Abend - aber man benötigt eben doch eine gewisse Kraft, um das Wachs von der Haut abplatzen zu lassen. Schließlich waren seine kleinen Teile wieder frei und lagen gebrauchsfertig vor mir: Zeit für die Wäscheklammern. Aus Angst war der Hodensack völlig zusammengeschrumpft, und mehr als drei Klammern fanden dort beim besten Willen keinen Platz. Auch an seiner kleinen Vorhaut ging es mit vier Klammern schon recht beengt zu. Ich betrachtete mein hilfloses Opfer, dessen Gesicht schmerzverzerrt war. ""Na, mein kleiner Schatz, möchtest du mich jetzt bitten, dass du mir einen blasen darfst?"" Jetzt nickte Björn mit dem Kopf. Aber so schnell ging es natürlich nicht - schließlich hatte ich ja noch Mamis Spielzeug in der Hand...</p> <p>Ich befreite den Jungen von den Klammern und streichelte seine kleinen, geschundenen Geschlechtsteile. Er hörte auf zu weinen. Meine Finger tasteten sich weiter nach unten, vom kleinen Sack an abwärts, strichen durch seine Spalte, die andere Hand kam zu Hilfe, schob die Pobacken des Jungen auseinander, und mein rechter Zeigefinger näherte sich seinem kleinen Loch. Ich befeuchtete Finger und Loch mit meiner Spucke und begann, vorsichtig einzudringen. Die Beine des Jungen verkrampften sich, und er schrie wieder. Dabei hatte der Spaß doch noch gar nicht begonnen. Ich drang weiter in das kleine Loch ein und weitete es vorsichtig, bald war der Finger komplett im Po des Jungen verschwunden. Björn hatte aufgehört zu schreien. Er atmete schwer, und seine Beine lockerten sich zusehends. Dann war es Zeit für das Spielzeug. Ich schaltete den Vibrator an und ließ ihn über den Eingang seines Löchleins kreisen. Björn wurde richtig geil, er fing an zu stöhnen, und wie von Geisterhand wurde sein kleines Schwänzchen hart und steif. Ich ließ ihm den Genuss noch ein Weilchen, dann schob ich die Pobacken weiter auseinander und drang jetzt langsam mit dem Dildo immer tiefer in das Loch ein. Der Stab war zwar recht klein, aber deutlich dicker als mein Finger, so dass das Stöhnen des Jungen langsam wieder in Schmerzenslaute überging. Aber das Spielzeug, das seine Mutter vor kurzem noch in ihrer Muschi hatte, sollte komplett in den Jungen eindringen. Björn hatte sich längst wieder verkrampft und weinte, aber ich schob das Teil immer weiter in den Darm des Jungen. Ob ich ihn vielleicht doch schon heute ficken sollte? Normalerweise warte ich damit ja immer ein, zwei Treffen ab... Nun, mal sehen, wie es sich entwickeln sollte, irgendwann würde Björns Mutter ja leider auch wieder zurück kommen. ""Möchtest du mir etwas sagen, Björn? Mich vielleicht um etwas bitten?"" fragte ich ihn. Er nickte weinend, und ich nahm ihm das Höschen aus dem Mund. ""Also, ich höre"" sagte ich und schob den Dildo noch mal brutal in den Darm rein. Björn schrie kurz auf, riss sich aber dann zusammen und fragte mich ""bitte, darf ich dir einen blasen?"" ""So ist es brav, Björn, ich sagte doch, dass du mich bitten würdest. Und, möchtest du auch meinen Samen schlucken?"" Er nickte. ""Sag es mir, Björn!"" ""Ich... ich möchte dir einen blasen und deinen Samen schlucken"" flüsterte er. ""Gut, Björn, dann will ich dir diesen Gefallen tun"" säuselte ich.</p> <p>Ich nahm den Vibrator raus und machte ihn aus. Mit diesem Spiezeug würden wir uns sicher noch mal vergnügen. ""Ich werde dich jetzt losbinden, aber wenn du Dummheiten machst, dann werde ich dir sehr wehtun müssen, viel schlimmer als bisher, hast du mich verstanden?"" Er nickte wieder, mit Tränen in den Augen. Dann band ich ihn los und befahl ihm, sich vor mich zu knien. ""Jetzt wirst du mir die Hose aufmachen und ausziehen."" Zögernd näherten sich seine kleinen Hände meinem Körper. Dann öffnete er zitternd den Gürtel und die Hosenknöpfe. Er hatte kaum begonnen die Jeans runterzuziehen, als ihn mein steifer Schwanz auch schon förmlich ansprang. Er starrte auf meinen großen Ständer und musste schlucken. Ich setzte mich aufs Bett und holte mir den Jungen näher ran, so dass er zwischen meinen Beinen kniete. ""Und jetzt leck"" befahl ich dem eingeschüchterten Jungen. Erst zögerlich, dann aber immer forscher werdend leckte er mir den prallen Sack und den Schaft meines Schwanzes. Lediglich an die Eichel traute er sich nicht so recht, und ich musste ein wenig nachhelfen. Als ich seine Zunge an meiner Schwanzspitze spürte konnte ich mich kaum noch halten. ""Mund auf!"" donnerte ich ihn an. Er gehorchte, und ich schob meinen Schwanz mit einem Stoß tief in seinen Rachen. Er musste husten und würgen, aber das war mir egal, im Gegenteil, es geilte mich noch weiter auf. Ich fickte ihn gnadenlos in den Rachen, hielt seine Hände, mit denen er sich schützen wollte, weg, und rammte ihm meinen harten Schwanz immer wieder in den Mund. Natürlich dauerte es nicht allzulange, bis ich die erste Fontäne in seinen Mund schoss. Das mit dem Schlucken klappte nicht ganz so gut, auch weil noch einige Fontänen folgten, und weil ich den Schwanz immer noch tief in seinem Mund hatte. Aber gut, dann musste er eben mehr auflecken. Endlich hatte mich der Junge vollkommen leergemolken und ich nahm meinen Schwanz aus seinem Mund. ""Los, alles sauberlecken!"" befahl ich. Er gehorchte, zitternd und weinend. ""Du bist selbst Schuld, Björn, hättest du mich direkt geblasen, dann wäre ich sanfter gewesen. Aber ich hoffe, du hast jetzt für das nächste mal gelernt, nicht wahr?"" Er schaute mich erschrocken aus großen Augen an. ""Das... das nächste mal?"" ""Aber sicher! Weißt du nicht, dass deine Mami jetzt häufiger abends weggehen möchte? Und jedesmal werde ich auf dich aufpassen. Wir beide werden dann immer schön Spaß miteinander haben. Aber jetzt wirst du dir brav deinen Schlafanzug anziehen und ins Bett gehen, ich muss hier noch ein wenig aufräumen. Ich komme aber gleich noch mal zu dir, um gute Nacht zu sagen."" Ich ließ den Jungen alleine und räumte aufmerksam die Sachen wieder an ihren Ort. Den Dildo reinigte ich gründlich mit der Zunge.</p> <p>Dann wurde es Zeit, meinem neuen kleinen Spielzeug gute Nacht zu wünschen. Björn hatte das Licht ausgemacht, wohl in der Hoffnung, ich würde ihn schlafen lassen. Wie süß. ""Aber Björn"" sagte ich, als ich ihm das Bettzeug wegzog, ""nach einem Orgasmus kann man doch viel besser einschlafen, oder?"" Er nickte, wurde rot, und traute sich nicht, mich anzusehen. Also hatte er sich wohl schon öfter in den Schlaf gewichst. ""Dann wirst du dich jetzt vor meinen Augen befriedigen. Fang an"". Er wagte jetzt nicht mehr, sich zu widersetzen, und fing an, sein Schwänzchen zu reiben. Schon bald wurde der kleine Pimmel wieder steif, und dann umfasste ihn der Junge mit der Hand und schob sich die Vorhaut vor und zurück. Er hatte dabei die Augen geschlossen, und als er langsam anfing, mit seinen Beinen zu zucken, da konnte ich mich auch nicht mehr zurückhalten. Ich öffnete meine Hose, holte meinen längst wieder harten Schwanz raus und wichste ihn. Als ich dann sah, wie der Junge immer stärker zuckte und stöhnte war es vorbei - ich spritzte ihm meinen Samen über den Körper. Er unterbrach sein Treiben nur kurz, brachte sich aber schnell weiter zu seinem Höhepunkt, der bald kam. Ich angelte nach seinem Unterhöschen und wischte mit der vorderen Innenseite mein Sperma von Björns Körper ab. Sicher würde sich seine Mutti freuen wenn sie seine Wäsche sortierte und feststellte, dass ihr kleiner, zwölfjähriger Sohn seinen ersten Samenerguss bekommen hatte...</p> <p>""Ich hoffe, er war nicht zu anstrengend"" fragte mich wenig später Björns Mutter, als sie wieder zuhause war. ""Aber nein, wir beide haben uns prima amüsiert, und jetzt schläft er und träumt bestimmt etwas Schönes"" erwiderte ich...</p></div>",[]
172,Silas,-1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,"Silas und Godik benötigen in der großen Stadt doch mehr Geld, als erwartet. Zum Glück bietet sich für Silas eine Möglichkeit, ein wenig dazu zu verdienen. Allerdings macht er dabei völlig neue Erfahrungen…",2006-11-14,5,4,"MMMb, oral, anal, bd, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Alle wollen sie immer Geld, und wir verdienen mit den paar Kunststücken mit dem Schwarzen einfach zu wenig."" Silas war sauer. In der Stadt schienen sie alle nur noch dem Geld hinterher zu laufen, und auch die Taube, die alte Frau, bei der sie wohnten, verlangte für das kahle Dachgeschoss, in dem lediglich ein wenig Stroh vorhanden war, unverschämt viel. Irgendwie mussten die Jungs an Geld kommen. ""Hm, ich weiß ja nicht, ob das was bringt... aber der Junge, den wir gestern getroffen haben, der hat mir da ein bisschen was erzählt. Wie er Geld verdient, und dass das auch was für uns wäre, vor allem für dich"" meinte Godik. ""Was denn? Und wieso für mich?"" fragte Silas. ""Nun ja... also... du bekommst Geld, wenn du dich vor Männern ausziehst. Und... naja, du siehst eben wesentlich besser aus als ich."" Silas machte große Augen: ""Geld, nur damit ich mich ausziehe? Das ist ja wohl leicht verdient. Oder passiert da noch mehr?"" Godik schaute zu Boden und stammelte ""naja, also, die fassen dich wohl auch an. Du weißt schon wo."" Das senkte Silas' Begeisterung doch merklich. Nicht, dass er schüchtern wäre, er würde sich meinetwegen irgendwelchen Männern auch nackt präsentieren - aber sich dabei anfassen lassen? Obwohl... ob sie ihn nun an den Ohren oder an seinem Pimmel anfassen, wo wäre da der Unterschied? Und wenn er sonst nichts machen als sich anfassen lassen müsste... ""Los, Godik, erzähl mir, wo ich das machen kann. Ich seh's mir einfach mal an."" ""Willst du wirklich?"" entgegenete Godik. Silas nickte. ""Na gut, also, du gehst........"" Silas machte sich auf den Weg. Das Haus, in dem er sich melden sollte, stand in der Hafengegend - nicht gerade die beste Adresse in der Stadt. Nach einigem Suchen fand der Jungs das Haus und klopfte an die Tür. Ein Mann öffnete...</p> <p>""Was willst.... du denn hier, Junge?"" Die ersten beiden Worte des Mannes klangen sehr mürrisch, aber als er den Jungen vor sich sah, veränderte sich sofort seine Stimme, und auch sein Gesicht wurde wesentlich freundlicher. ""Ich habe gehört man bekommt hier Geld, wenn man sich auszieht"" sagte Silas fröhlich. Der Mann, um die 30, mit seiner einfachen Kleidung und dem unrasierten Gesicht ein wenig rau aussehend, schaute sich den Jungen an: Klein, sehr schlank, schulterlanges, schwarzes Haar, große, braune Augen und ein hübsches, offenes Gesicht. Seine grobe, verschlissene Tuchjacke war geöffnet, darunter war ein helles, dünnes Hemd zu sehen. Die halblangen Hosen reichten bis zu den Knien, dazu trug der Junge hohe Fellstiefel. Er mochte zehn oder elf Jahre sein (Silas war 12, war aber recht klein für sein Alter), machte einen aufgeweckten Eindruck, und sah so aus, als könnte man wirklich eine Menge Spaß mit ihm bekommen. ""Na, dann komm mal rein, Kleiner. Wie heißt du denn?"" ""Silas. Und wie heißt du?"" Der Mann grinste. ""Silas, merkwürdiger Name... Hm, nenne mich einfach Janus"" antwortete er. Silas folgte dem Mann ins Haus. ""Soll ich mich jetzt ausziehen?"" fragte er. ""Nun mal langsam, Silas, ich habe noch zwei Freunde zu Besuch, die möchten sich das auch ansehen. Komm mit."" Hm, vor drei Männern ausziehen? So ganz begeistert war Silas nicht. ""Dann bekomme ich aber mehr, wenn es drei Männer sind"" sagte er. ""Nun, du wirst zufrieden sein mit deinem Lohn. Also, komm mit"". Silas nickte, und die beiden gingen in die Stube, wo zwei weitere Männer am Tisch saßen. ""Das hier ist Silas"" sagte Janus zu den Beiden. ""Er möchte sich ein wenig Geld verdienen!"" Die Männer grinsten. Janus setzte sich zu den anderen beiden an den Tisch und forderte Silas auf ""na, dann zeig uns mal, was du so zu bieten hast"". 'Zu bieten? Na, die hatten ja eine Merkwürdige Sprache hier in der Stadt' dachte sich Silas, 'aber mir soll's ja egal sein'. Er begann, sich auszuziehen...</p> <p>Die Männer schauten begeistert auf den nun nackten Oberkörper: Muskulös aber doch zart, braun gebrannt, die kleinen Brustwarzen in einem hübschen Rosa, und noch kindlich klein. Dann konnten sie einen Blick auf Silas' nackte Beine werfen: Ein Traum. Nun trug er nur noch seine weiße, halblange Unterhose, rein optisch allerdings eher eine Orgasmusbremse. Jetzt wirkte der Junge doch etwas schüchtern, aber mit einem Ruck zog er sich die letzte Hülle aus. Er war selten nackt, weshalb zwischen Bauchnabel und Knien die Haut deutlich heller war -aber dennoch sehr appetitlich. Sein Glied war nocht recht klein, vielleicht 5 cm lang, und hing schlaff über dem Hodensack, in denen sich die kleinen Eier hübsch abzeichneten. Die Männer standen auf und gingen zu dem Jungen hin. Dann wusste Silas, was Godik mit ""anfassen"" gemeint hatte: 6 Männerhände begannen, ihn überall zu begrabbeln. Schnell wurde es Silas zu viel, aber er konnte sich der tatschenden Hände nicht erwehren. Sie streichelten über seinen Oberkörper, über den Rücken, über den Kopf, einer der Männer streichelte fortwährend seine Beine rauf und runter, dann spürte er ein Hand an seinem Hintern, die nächste spielte mit seinen kleinen Nippeln, und dann fasste die erste Hand an seine Geschlechtsteile. Nun gut, Godik hatte so was ja angedeutet, aber nun, in der Realität, war es doch recht unangenehm an den Stellen berührt zu werden, die er selbst höchstens hin und wieder mal abends anfasste, wenn sich sein kleiner Pimmel selbständig gemacht hatte... Dennoch ließ er es geschehen, und als er sich erst einmal an die ständig streichelnden Hände gewöhnt hatte, fing es sogar an, ihm zu gefallen. 'Stimmt' dachte er sich, 'so lässt sich Geld einfach verdienen. Aber warum Männer für so was Geld bezahlen? Nur einfach, um mich anzufassen. Stadtmenschen sind komisch...' Mittlerweile hatte einer begonnen, Silas' Vorhaut vor uns zurück zu schieben, und der Junge merkte, wie sein Pimmel steif wurde. Das gefiel Silas, weniger begeistert war er allerdings, als plötzlich einer der Männer anfing, seine Pobacken auseinanderzuziehen und mit dem Finger an seinem Loch zu spielen. Silas wollte sich wegdrehen, aber der Mann, der seinen Po betatschte, hielt in fest.</p> <p>""Das sieht doch sehr gut aus, Silas"" sagte Janus. ""Dann zeig uns mal, was du so drauf hast. Kannst du gut blasen?"" ""Ja klar"" antwortete Silas spontan. ""Mit meiner Flöte verdiene ich uns Geld, dabei reite ich auf dem Schwarzen"". Die Männer stutzten - und brachen dann in schallendes Gelächter aus. ""Na gut"" meinte einer ""einen Schwarzen haben wir nicht unter uns, aber du wirst dich bestimmt auch von uns gut reiten lassen. Los, knie dich mal hin."" Dabei hatte er bereits seine Hose runtergezogen. Silas war überrascht, noch mehr, als er den riesigen, steifen Schwanz des Mannes betrachtete. Er kniete sich hin, ahnungslos, und gehorchte auch, als der Mann ihm befahl, den Mund zu öffnen. Aber als der dann seinen Schwanz in Silas' Mund schieben wollte sprang der Junge auf. ""Grünspan und Entendreck, ich nehm das Ding doch nicht in den Mund! Ich habe mich ausgezogen, und nun will ich mein Geld"" rief er empört. ""Nun, mein Kleiner, dann bist du wohl nicht richtig informiert. Ein bisschen mehr wollen wir schon von dir, nur ausziehen alleine langt nicht"" antwortete Janus. ""Los, knie dich wieder hin!"" ""Nein"" rief Silas. ""Davon hat Godik nichts gesagt. Ich gehe wieder!"" Er bückte sich nach seinen Sachen und wollte sich wieder anziehen, aber gegen die Männer hatte er keine Chance...</p> <p>Sie zerrten den Jungen zum Tisch, legten ihn mit dem Oberkörper darauf, und banden Handgelenke und Füße mit groben Stricken an den Tischbeinen fest. Mit einem weiteren Seil fixierten sie seinen Oberkörper an der Tischlpatte. Silas versuchte wütend, sich zu wehren, aber die Männer waren einfach zu stark. Nun stand er vor dem Tisch, den Oberkörper bis zum Bauchnabel auf der Tischplatte festgebunden, und konnte sich nicht mehr rühren. ""Ihr seid wohl verrückt, lasst mich sofort wieder los."" Janus schlug ihm mit der flachen Hand ins Gesicht und griff in Silas' Haare: ""So, Junge, hier bestimmern wir, was passiert, klar? Und wenn du weiter rumschreist, bekommst du noch mal ein paar verpasst!"" So schnell ließ sich Silas nicht einschüchtern. ""Ich lass mich doch von euch nicht festhalten! Loslassen, sofort, ich... aaaaaaaauuuuuuuuu!"" Der Schmerz, als der Gürtel auf seinen Hintern klatschte, ließ den Jungen aufschreien. Auch die nächsten beiden Schläge ließen ihn schreien, dann hatte Janus seinen steifen Schwanz in Silas' Mund geschoben. ""So, Kleiner, und jetzt schön mit der Zunge lecken. Und lass bloß die Zähne weg, sonst ziehen wir dir die Haut ab."" Silas war viel zu überrascht um zu reagieren. Er starrte den Mann an, reglos den Schwanz im Mund haltend. ""Du brauchst wohl noch ein paar Schläge um zu gehorchen, was?"" Janus nichte dem Mann mit dem Gürtel zu, un der peitschte noch drei mal aus Silas' Po ein. Bei jedem Schrei rammte Janus seinen Schwanz in Silas' Mund. ""Was ist, leckst du?"" fragte der Mann. Der Junge gehorchte, noch mehr Schläge wollte er nicht riskieren, also leckte er das übelriechende Ding. Als Janus anfing, seinen Harten dem Jungen in den Rachen zu stoßen, konnte der den Würgereiz nur schwer unterdrücken. Immer schneller fickte der Mann dem Jungen in den Mund, begann, schneller zu atmen, die Stöße wurden noch brutaler, und die beiden anderen Männer mussten den Tisch festhalten. Dann schrie Janus auf. Silas war ob des Schreis völlig überrascht, dann spürte er, wie eine salzige, klebrige, ekelige Flüssigkeit in seinen Rachen spritzte. Der Junge verschluckte sich, musste husten, wollte den Kopf zurückreißen, aber Janus hatte ihn an seinen Haaren gepackt, stieß weiter den Schwanz in den Mund, und weitere vier Male spürte Silas, wie die Flüssigkeit in seinen Mund spritzte. Der Mann zog seinen langsam schlaffer werdenden Schwanz aus Silas Mund, eine Menge Sperma floss hinterher, und mit ein paar tiefen Atemzügen rang der Junge nach Luft. ""Und, wie ist er?"" ""Kann er was?"" ""Los, sag schon"" wurde Janus von den beiden anderen Männer bedrängt. ""Jungs, der Kleine ist ne Wucht. Das mit dem Schlucken muss er noch üben, aber was der so aufnehmen kann... Das ist ein guter Treffer!"" ""Na, dann wollen wir das auch mal versuchen"" meinte der Mann, der Silas mit dem Gürtel geschlagen hatte. Er tauschte mit Janus den Platz, stellte sich vor Silas, und zog sich die Hose runter. Der harte Schwanz sprang dem Jungen fast ins Gesicht. Silas wollte nicht mehr, aber er wusste genau, dass er keine Chance hatte. Also öffnete der den Mund...</p> <p>Wieder bekam er so ein großes, stinkendes Ding hineingeschoben, wieder wurde er aufgefordert, es mit der Zunge zu bearbeiten, und diesmal gab er sich Mühe. Plötzlich bemerkte Silas, wie sich der dritte Mann an seinem Po zu schaffen machte. Er spürte, wie seine Pobacken auseinander geschoben wurden, spürte etwas Feuchtes an seinem Loch, registrierte, wie sich etwas - ein Finger! - in sein Löchlein bohrte, spannte die Backen an, aber der Finger wurde weiter hineingeschoben, jetzt immer brutaler, die Schmerzen wurden größer und größer, aber Silas konnte sich nicht rühren... währenddessen stieß der Mann vor ihm seinen Riesenschwanz immer tiefer in Silas' Rachen, so dass der Junge wieder würgen musste, gleichzeitig bohrte der Finger in seinem Darm... Silas verfluchte Godik. Was hatte sich der Idiot dabei nur gedacht? Kein Wunder dass er sagte, der Job wäre besser für ihn, Silas, als für Godik selbst etwas. Der Finger wurde wieder aus seinem Loch gezogen, der Schmerz ließ ein wenig nach, und Silas hatte genug damit zu tun, dem Würgereiz zu widerstehen. Dann machte sich der Mann wieder an seinem Loch zu schaffen, es wurde wieder feucht... und dann begann etwas weitaus größeres, in sein Loch einzudringen. Es dauerte bis er begriff, WAS dort eindrang. Die Panik mischte sich mit dem Schmerz, als das Loch immer mehr geweitet wurde und der harte Schwanz immer tiefer eindrang. Und plötzlich ein so riesiger Schmerz, der den Jungen laut aufschreien ließ: Der Mann hatte seinen ganzen Schwanz brutal in den Darm des Kindes gestoßen. Sein Loch brannte wie Feuer, Silas dachte, die Schmerzen nicht mehr aushalten zu können, wünschte sich nur noch, zu sterben, sofort, auf der Stelle. Langsam aber wurde der Schmerz tauber, und der Junge wurde sich seiner Situation bewusst: Er lag dort, auf einem Holztisch festgebunden, ein Mann fickte ihn brutal von hinten, der andere rammte seinen Schwanz immer noch in den Mund. Eine Mischung aus Scham, Verzweiflung und Wut machte sich in Silas breit. Der Mann vor ihm zog plötzlich den Schwanz aus Silas' Mund. Aber seine Freude, diesmal um den Geschmack des ekeligen Zeugs herumzukommen, wurde schnell getrübt: Der Schwanz war noch gar nicht wieder klein, und jetzt rieb der Mann hektisch mit der Faust die Vorhaut vor und zurück, er zuckte..... und schon schoss das Sperma in Silas' Gesicht. Er schrie überrascht auf, und der zweite Schwall schoss genau in seinen Mund. Ein dritter Schwall ergoss sich über das Kinn, und schon hatte Silas den Schwanz wieder im Mund. ""Los, schlucken, und dann schön sauberlecken, Kleiner"" befahl ihm der Mann. Silas schüttelte sich innerlich vor Ekel, als das schleimige Zeug seine Kehle runterrann und er dann mit der Zunge den Schwanz sauberlecken musste... Der Schmerz in seinem Po meldete sich auch wieder stärker zu Wort - die Stöße des Mannes hinter ihm wurden fester und schneller, und Silas wusste, dass er gleich den Samen in seinem Darm haben würde. Und dann jagte der Mann auch schon mit voller Wucht seinen Schwanz bis zum Anschlag in Silas' Darm - der Schmerz ließ den Jungen aufschreien - und spritzte ihm das Sperma in den Körper. Dach drei weiteren Schüssen ließ der erschöpfte Mann endlich von dem Jungen ab...</p> <p>""Na, wie war's? Ich fand ihn durchaus brauchbar"" meinte Janus launig in die Runde. ""Ja, doch, sehr nett. Der darf öfter kommen."" antwortete der Mann, der sich an Silas Hinterteil vergnügt hatte. ""Hm, wo du's sagst... Kommen..."" murmelte Janus, ""sollen wir den Kleinen auch mal kommen lassen?"" Die Männer grinsten und begannen, den Jungen loszubinden. Erschöpft stand Silas vom Tisch auf, sein ganzer Körper schmerzte, er wollte den ekeligen Geschmack im Mund loswerden, und einfach nur noch in sein Stroh sinken und schlafen. Und morgen würde er Godik kräftig die Meinung sagen. Er wollte seine Kleider greifen, aber ein Mann hielt ihn zurück. ""Aber, aber, mein Kleiner"" sagte er, während er Silas wieder zum Tisch führte, ""jetzt darfst du auch mal ein wenig deinen Spaß haben. Komm, wieder auf den Tisch, aber diesmal mit dem Rücken."" Silas wollte den Mann abschütteln, aber die anderen kamen ihm zu Hilfe, und eh der Junge sich versah, war er mit dem Rücken auf dem Tisch festgebunden. 'Was werden die sich denn noch alles einfallen lassen um mich zu quälen' schoss es dem Jungen durch den Kopf. Aber Jonas und der ""Arschficker"" waren plötzlich sehr vorsichtig und sanft und streichelten über Silas' Körper. Der Junge wollte dieses Streicheln nicht, aber sie hatten ihn so gut angebunden, dass er sich kaum rühren konnte. Auch als sie anfingen, seine Brustwarzen sanft zu massieren wehrte er sich, erst recht, als Janus begann, nun auch über sein Schwänzchen zu streicheln. Aber bald ließ Silas das Gefühl zu, genoss es, wie es immer angenehmer prickelte. Janus hatte die Eichel freigelegt und strich mit der Fingerspitze sanft darüber, dann schob er Silas die Vorhaut vor und zurück, schneller werdend, mit der anderen Hand massierte er die Hoden des Jungen. Silas ließ sich darauf ein, auch auf die Penetration seiner Nippel, so etwas hatte er noch nie erlebt. Es wurde immer angenehmer, immer schöner, und Silas wünschte sich, die beiden würden niemals aufhören. Er hatte die Augen geschlossen, langsam begann sein Körper zu zucken. Der Orgasmus bahnte sich an, ohne es zu wollen stöhnte Silas, und dann sah er Sterne, alles explodierte, und das Gefühl in seinem harten Schwänzchen ließ ihn fast platzen. Die Männer rieben weiter, und der Junge kostete seinen ersten Orgasmus völlig aus.</p> <p>""Hat dir das gefallen, Silas?"" Der Junge nickte. ""Mir auch"" sagte der dritte Mann, der die ganze Zeit abseits gestanden und zugesehen hatte. Es war der, der vorhin in Silas' Gesicht abgespritzt hatte. ""Wenn der Kleine doch schon mal so schön auf dem Rücken liegt... Janus, binde ihm doch mal die Beine hoch."" Sie lösten die Fesseln an Silas' Füßen und zogen ihm dann die Beine über den Körper, wo sie sie wieder mit den Seilen festbanden. Dann stand der Dritte auch schon am Fußende des Tisches und begann, seinen harten Schwanz wieder Richtung Silas' Hinterteil zu schieben. Der Junge schloss die Augen, aber dann wollte er sich das, was ihm vorhin so wehgetan hatte, doch ansehen. Gebannt beobachtete er, wie der Mann langsam den Schwanz in seinem Po versenkte, aber damit kam auch der brutale Schmerz wieder. Silas stöhnte leise auf, aber als der Mann seinen Harten mit voller Wucht in Silas' Darm stieß, schrie der Junge aus Leibeskräften. Janus griff wieder an Silas' zusammengeschrumpten Pimmel und rieb ihn sanft. Es dauerte seine Zeit, aber dann wuchs der kleine Pimmel wieder. Nun konnte der Junge den geilen Mix aus Schmerzen und Spaß genießen, er wimmerte und stöhnte abwechselnd, hatte die Augen geschlossen, und versuchte, sich auf den angenehmen Teil zu konzentrieren. Silas' Stöhnen hatte den bisher unbeteiligten Mann wieder völlig aufgegeilt, er drehte Silas' Kopf zur Seite und führte nun seinen Schwanz, mit dem er den Jungen vorhin in den Arsch gefickt hatte, in Silas' Mund ein. Die Fickstöße in den Darm wurden immer heftiger, Janus massierte Silas' Pimmel immer schneller, und auch der Dritte keuchte schon heftig. Nun zog der eine seinen Schwanz aus Silas' Po und wichste ihn mit der Hand, und in dem Augenblick, als Silas seinen zweiten Höhepunkt an diesem Tag erlebte, schoss er seinen Samen auf den Körper des Jungen. Das gab dem dritten Mann buchstäblich den Rest, und als der nächste Schwall Sperma auf Silas Unterleib schoss, spritzte er dem Jungen seinen Samen in den Mund. Mit einem Reflex schluckte der Junge diesmal die Brühe, und sogar mit der Zunge leckte er noch einige Reste auf. ""Sieh mal an"" lachte Janus. Wenn der kleine Bengel erst mal richtig geil ist, dann schmeckt es ihm sogar. Na, dann wissen wir ja für's nächste Mal bescheid, Männer"". Die anderen stimmten in sein Lachen ein, und selbst Silas musste lächeln. Dann wurde er losgebunden, und diesmal ließen sie ihn gewähren, als er sich seine Kleider nahm und sich anzog. Janus kam zu ihm: ""Hier hast du das Geld, es ist auch etwas mehr. Ich hoffe, wir sehen dich hier bald wieder."" Silas nahm die Münzen - es war deutlich mehr, als sie bei seinen Kunststücken auf dem Schwarzen verdienten. Allerdings war das hier auch wesentlich schmerzhafter gewesen - aber auch deutlich geiler... Er steckte die Münzen ein und überlegte. ""Na gut, ich komme wieder, aber dann bindet ihr mich nicht an. Und keine Schläge mehr mit dem Gürtel, das tat verdammt weh."" sagte er bestimmt. ""Nun"" antwortete Janus, ""die Schläge können wir weglassen, die hast du ja auch nur bekommen, weil du nicht mitmachen wolltest. Aber das mit dem Festbinden, nun, das gehört ein wenig dazu, das macht uns noch deutlich geiler, wenn wir so ein kleinen Bengel nehmen können, wenn er gefesselt ist."" Silas überlegte kurz. ""Na gut, wenn euch das besser gefällt... Aber ich will das schöne Gefühl auch wieder haben."" ""Hattest vorher noch nie 'n Orgasmus, was?"" fragte Janus. ""Oga... ach das schöne Gefühl? Nein, sowas Schönes hatte ich bisher nicht."" Die Männer schmunzelten. ""Nun gut, Silas, komm Ende der Woche nochmal vorbei, dann bekommst du nochmal die schönen Gefühle"" meinte Janus. Silas verabschiedete sich und ging, wieder heim zu Godik. 'Der bekommt jetzt ne Abreibung. Wenn der mir vorher gesagt hätte... hm... obwohl....' Er spürte in seinen Körper hinein: Nein, die Schmerzen im Hintern waren noch deutlich vernehmbar. Also müsste er Godik zumindest eine Standpauke halten. Oder aber...</p> <p>""Und, wie war's"" fragte ihn sein Freund, als Silas' wieder durch die Dachluke geklettert war. ""Weißt du, was ein Ogamus ist?"" fragte ihn Silas statt einer Antwort. ""Ein... was?"" ""Ein Ogamus. Das ist was total Schönes. Ich zeig's dir, komm her"". Silas legte sich ins Stroh, öffnete seine Hose und zog sie runter, die Unterhose hinterher. Sein Pimmel stand steif vom Körper ab. ""Los, komm her!"" winkte er Godik zu sich. Der stand dort wie ein begossener Pudel und starrte auf Silas' steifes Schwänzchen. ""Los, komm schon, knie dich neben mich"". Godik gehorchte. ""Und jetzt?"" ""Man"" antwortete Silas, ""du weißt aber auch gar nix. Jetzt musst du ihn in den Mund nehmen und saugen!"" Godik starrte seinen Freund an. ""Ich soll WAS? Ich soll deinen... in den MUND?"" ""Jetzt hör mal genau zu, Godik!"" Silas Stimme klang jetzt wütend. ""Ich habe mich von den Typen dort schlagen lassen, und sie haben mir ihre Dinger hinten rein gesteckt. Dafür habe ich Geld bekommen. Und du hast nur hier rum gesessen und nix gemacht. Also kannst du mir jetzt so nen Ogamus machen, das ist ja wohl das Mindeste!"" Godiks Mund stand offen - und so musste er sich nur noch über Silas' Unterleib beugen und den kleinen steifen Pimmel aufnehmen. Als Silas sein Schwänzchen noch etwas tiefer in Godiks Rachen schob meinte er ""und danach zeige ich dir, wie man noch einen Ogamus machen kann, aber dazu musst du dir die Hose auch runterziehen...........""</p></div>",[]
173,"Laura Und Luis, Part 2",1,PIETER VAN BOS,pvbos@safe-mail.net,Laura und Luis müssen ein paar Bewerbungsfilme für ihren neuen Job drehen…,2006-12-02,4,4,"g, M, F, bd, oral, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pietervanbos009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bereits zwei Tage später kam der Cuozzo wieder zurück. Die Kinder saßen nebeneinander auf dem Bett, Luis hatte den Arm um seine Schwester gelegt, die andere versuchte den Schoß zu bedecken. Laura hielt sich eine Hand vor der noch kaum sichtbaren Brust, die andere bedeckte ihre unbehaarte Scham. ""Wie süß, ihr beiden, geniert ihr euch immer noch? Da gibt's doch keine Stelle mehr an euren Körpern, die ich nicht kenne."" grinste der Cuozzo zur Begrüßung. ""Hier zieht das an."" Er warf ihnen eine Tüte mit Klamotten zu. Für Laura hatte er ein sehr knappes Kleidchen besorgt, dazu eine rosafarbene Unterhose mit kleinen weißen Bären drauf, weiße Söckchen mit leichten Rüschen und furchtbar altmodische Kleinmädchenschuhe. Luis fand ein knappes T'Shirt, eine ebenso knappe Jeans und einen sehr knappen, beigefarbenen Slip aus extrem dünnem Stoff. Dazu weiße Tennissocken und Turnschuhe. Als die Kinder angezogen waren fesselte der Cuozzo ihre Hände mit Handschellen aneinander. Auf diese Weise würde eine Flucht sicherlich nicht gerade leicht werden... Die Kinder mussten in den Laderaum von Cuozzos Kleinlaster klettern, dann fuhren sie eine gute halbe Stunde durch Marseille. Der Wagen wurde in einem Hinterhof geparkt, und der Mann scheuchte die Kinder die Treppe hoch in einen kleinen, kahlen Flur. Dann traten sie in einen sehr großen, leicht abgedunkelten Raum ein. Ein älterer, recht kleiner Mann kam auf sie zu. Er begrüßte kurz den Cuozzo, und musterte dann ausführlich die beiden Kinder. ""Sehr hübsch. Reizend. Vor allem die Kleine hier, ein sehr niedliches Gesicht. Und dieser Schmollmund..."" säuselte der Mann. ""Der Bengel hier...."" sein Blick glitt an Luis' Körper rauf und runter, ""ist auch sehr hübsch, aber fast schon ein bisschen zu alt. Und er hat einen störrischen Blick. Ich glaube, Cuozzo, da müssen wir ihn noch gut erziehen."" Luis blickte den Mann wütend an, aber da spürte er schon Cuozzos Griff im Nacken. ""Luis wird sich viel Mühe geben, denn er liebt ja seine kleine Schwester, nicht wahr, Luis?"" Der Junge nickte. ""Und da er sicherlich weiß wie unangenehm es seine Schwester fände, wenn wir sie beschneiden würden, wird er sicherlich ganz brav sein. Oder, Luis?"" Geschockt nickte der Junge wieder. ""Nun ja"", meinte der Ältere, ""wir werden ja sehen. Also, Kinder, heute drehen wir eure Bewerbungsfilme. Jeder drei Filme, wir haben also viel zu tun. Avanti, avanti!""Bei den letzten Worten fächelte er schwungvoll mit der rechten Hand...</p> <p>Die Kinder wurden ein Stück in die Raummitte gebracht, in der ein breites, von ein paar Scheinwerfern beleuchtetes Bett stand. Um das Bett herum waren ein paar in schwarzen Stoff gehüllte Stellwände drapiert. Der Ältere klatschte in die Hände: ""Allez, ihr beiden, zuerst die Geschwister-Szene. Cuozzo, hat der Junge sein Hilfsmittelchen bekommen?"" ""Äch, Mist, vergessen. Los, Luis, schluck das hier."" Der Cuozzo drückte Luis eine blaue Tablette in die Hand. ""Wozu ist das?"" ""Kerl, frag nicht, schluck!"" fauchte der Cuozzo. Der Ältere, der die Frage gehört hatte, kam zu den Kindern herüber. ""Das, mein kleiner Prinz, sorgt dafür, dass bei den ersten beiden Aufnahmen dein Schwänzchen so richtig schön steif ist. Du hast nämlich viel zu tun. Und nun schluck schön, ich möchte ENDLICH anfangen!"". Luis schluckte zögernd die Pille...</p> <p>Die beiden Kinder wurden herangewunken und bekamen von dem Älteren, der wohl sowas wie ein Regisseur sein sollte, ihre Instruktionen. ""Zuerst werden wir ein nettes Filmchen drehen in dem ihr beide zeigen sollt, wie lieb und zärtlich ihr sein könnt. Aus Zeitgründen müssen wir leider auf eine wunderbar inszenierte Geschichte verzichten"" - dabei guckte er leicht böse zum Cuozzo - ""dafür wird aber der letzte Film einen wunderbaren Plot haben"". Der Mann seufzte leicht entrückt und schien in seinen Gedanken verfangen, schüttelte aber dann den Kopf und sprach weiter: ""Die süße Kleine..."" ""Ich heiße Laura"" unterbrach 'die süße Kleine' den Regisseur energisch. ""Kleine, deinen Freiern ist es völlig egal, wie du heißt. Wir werden dir sowieso einen neuen Namen verpassen müssen. Also, die Kleine liegt auf dem Bett, räkelt sich ein wenig, streichelt sich über ihren Körper, geht mit den Händen zaghaft unter das Kleidchen, zieht es nach einer Weile mit der anderen Hand hoch, und massiert sich dann am Schlüpferchen. Dann kommt der Junge..."" ""Er heißt Luis, wir haben Namen!"" fauchte Laura wieder dazwischen. Der Regisseur blickte säuerlich zu Laura. ""Schätzchen, eure Namen sind egal. Du und dein Bruder, ihr seid hier bei den Aufnahmen und später bei euren Kunden alleine das frische Fickfleisch. Interessant sind eure Gesichter, eure Körper, und dass ihr die Wünsche eurer Kunden befriedigt. Wenn sie ein zickiges Mädchen wollen bist du zickig, wenn sie ein schüchternes wollen bist du schüchtern, und wenn sie ein richtig geiles kleines Luder wollen, dann bist du eben genau das. Wie du heißt, mein Schatz, das interessiert keine Sau. Also, kann ich jetzt endlich weiter machen? Gut, danke! Wo war ich? Ach ja, also, dann kommt der Junge, der ganz überrascht ist, was sein kleines Schwesterchen da macht. Kurzer Dialog, etwa 'aber Schwesterchen, das darf man doch nicht', 'oh, mein Bruder, das ist aber so schön', 'aber Schwesterlein, das ist doch Sünde', 'nein, mein lieber Bruder, etwas so schönes kann keine Sünde sein, willst du mir nicht mehr von der Liebe beibringen, du bist doch so viel älter', und dann du, Junge 'nun gut, kleine Schwester, ich werde dich in die Liebe einführen', und dann Action. Streicheln, küssen, ausziehen, gegenseitiges zum Höhepunkt bringen mit Händen und Mund und zum Schluss der obligatorische Fick. Alles verstanden?"" Er schaute zu den Darstellern herüber. Der Cuozzo hatte die Augen verdreht, die Kinder starrten den Regisseur mit offenen Mündern an.</p> <p>Weniger der Plot überraschte die Kinder - mit ähnlichem hatten sie gerechnet, und in den vergangenen beiden Tagen war es zwischen ihnen bereits mehrfach zu kleinen Liebesspielen gekommen. Nach anfänglichem Zögern hatte Laura ihrem Bruder gezeigt, an welchen Stellen er sie wie streicheln muss, um sie zum Höhepunkt zu bringen, auch der Junge hatte ihr einiges gezeigt und erklärt, und auch der Geschlechtsverkehr selbst hatte ihnen zunehmend Spaß bereitet. Laura fand ihre Sprache als erste wieder: ""So einen Scheißtext sollen wir sprechen? Das ist doch völlig blödsinnig!"" Aus dem Hintergrund hörten sie lautes Gelächter. Erst jetzt wurden sich die Geschwister bewusst, dass hier noch weitere Menschen im Schatten standen. Na klar, wohl einer für die Kamera und einer für die Beleuchtung. Dass die meisten Stimmen von Männern kamen, die noch etwas ganz anderes vorhatten, ahnten die beiden nicht. ""Hier wird nicht diskutiert"" rief der Regisseur deutlich verschnupft. ""Ich werde euch den Text souflieren, ihr sprecht ihn ohne Änderungen nach, eventuell müssen wir eben später die Tonspur extra aufnehmen. Bei diesem Streifen ist das eh egal. Banausenpack"". Er brabbelte noch etwas vor sich hin, dass wie 'Kunst, genial, Fellini und Pack' klang. Der Cuozzo schubst Laura nach vorne, und gehorsam legte sich das Mädchen aufs Bett... Laura kam sich komisch vor: Zum einen sahen ihr deutlich mehr Augenpaare zu als bisher - bislang hatten sie nur ihr Bruder und der Cuozzo so gesehen, und auch nur in der Gegenwart ihres Bruders hatte sie - mehrfach - einen Orgasmus bekommen. Zum anderen waren diese Klamotten wirklich das allerletzte. Dann begann sie, sich zu streicheln...</p> <p>Als Laura bereits das Kleid hochgezogen hatte und sich deutlich für alle sichtbar am Schlüpfer streichelte, gab der Cuozzo auf den Wink des Regisseurs Luis einen Schubs. Der Regisseur flüsterte den Kindern den Text vor, und die hatten Mühe, bei diesem unsäglichen Kitsch ernst zu bleiben. Schließlich konnte Luis diesen weltbewegenden Dialog mit den Worten ""Nun, mein Schwesterlein, dann führe ich dich jetzt so gut ich es vermag in die hohe Kunst der Liebe ein"" beenden und begann auf Anweisung des Regisseurs, sich auszuziehen. Auch Laura zog Kleid, Schuhe, Strümpfe, und zuletzt ihren rosafarbenen Schlüpfer aus. Luis kniete sich, nur noch mit dem knappen Slip bekleidet, zu ihr aufs Bett. Er streichelte sie sanft über ihr Gesicht, durch das Haar, ihren Körper entlang, umkreiste die kleinen, härter werdenden Nippel, spielte mit ihnen, ging weiter ihren Oberkörper herab, umkreiste ihren kleinen Bauchnabel, und dann näherten sich seine Hände ihrem Unterleib. Laure lag passiv da, spreizte jetzt aber ihre Beine, damit ihr Bruder ihre Scham streicheln konnte. Er beugte seinen Kopf über ihren Unterleib und begann, ihre Muschi mit der Zunge zu erspüren. Laura hatte die Fähigkeit, die Menschen um sie herum auszublenden, und sie konzentrierte sich nur auf Luis' Liebesspiel. Sie war bereits sehr feucht, und es dauerte nur wenige Minuten, bis sie spürte, wie sich ihr Orgasmus ankündigte. Kurz dachte sie an die Männer, dachte daran, dass sie der Cuozzo und dieser merkwürdige Regisseur bei ihrem Höhepunkt sehen würden, aber dann konzentrierte sie sich wieder auf das schöne Gefühl, das Luis ihr mit seiner Zunge verschaffte. Sie wollte ihren Höhepunkt, und sie ließ sich vollkommen auf das Spiel ein. Luis merkte, wie ihr Körper zu zittern begann, er hörte sie leise stöhnen, leckte weiter, auch als sie ihren Orgasmus herausschrie, und auch, als sich ihr Körper nach zwei Minuten wieder beruhigte. Dann küsste er sie auf ihre Muschi und hob den Kopf. Er besah sich seine kleine, zehnjährige Schwester: Erschöpft, aber lächelnd, lag sie vor ihm. Sie sahen sich in die Augen und wussten, wie sehr sie sich liebten...</p> <p>Rüde unterbrach der Regisseur diesen kostbaren Augenblick: ""Los Laura, ich sagte 'Oh mein Bruder, nun will ich dich genau so verwöhnen'!"". Die Kinder kamen wieder in der Realität an, und Laura sagte artig ihr blödes Sprüchlein auf. Luis legte sich auf den Rücken, und Laura begann, ihren Bruder zu streicheln. Als ihre Hände die Beule an seiner Unterhose berührten wurde sein Pimmel, der sich durch die geile Szene der letzten Minuten sowieso schon leicht geregt hatte, steif und steinhart. Luis hatte das Gefühl, sein Schwanz würde den Stoff seiner Unterhose zerreißen, und er war froh, als ihm Laura den Slip auszog. Sie spielte mit seinen prallen Hoden, ließ die Finger über das steife Glied streifen, und dann begann sie, seinen Pimmel sanft zu massieren. Auch Luis hatte wieder die Welt um sich herum vergessen, genoss es, wie seine Schwester ihn massierte, wie sie jetzt seine Vorhaut zurückgezogen hatte und ihn sanft mit ihrer Zunge an der Eichel leckte. Er genoss es, wie sie ihn dort küsste, wie sie mit den Lippen seine Eichel umschloss, sie dabei weiter mit der Zunge kitzelte, wie sie seinen harten Schwanz - er konnte sich nicht dran erinnern, dass der schonmal SO hart gewesen war - in den Mund nahm, dabei weiterhin seine Eier massierte, und wie sie jetzt seinen harten Pimmel mit dem Mund saugte... Er war geil ohne Ende, wünschte sich seinen Orgasmus herbei, aber er schien meilenweit davon entfernt zu sein. Das geile Gefühl schmerzte schon fast, so sehr sehnte er sich nach dem Höhepunkt. Laura leckte und saugte abwechselnd, sie machte es klasse, er wurde fast rasend in seiner Geilheit, aber der Höhepunkt kam nicht. Verschwommen nahm er wahr, dass der Regisseur neue Anweisungen gab. Laura legte sich jetzt auf ihn, so dass er mit seinem Pimmel in sie eindringen konnte. Längst schon spürte Laura hierbei keine Schmerzen mehr, im Gegenteil, sie genoss es, wenn Luis sie fickte. Wild ritt sie ihren Bruder, und Luis hatte das Gefühl, sein Schwanz sei so dick, dass er Lauras Loch zum Platzen bringen würde. Sie drehten sich, Laura lag jetzt auf dem Rücken, und Luis fickte seine kleine Schwester - immer schneller, immer fester kamen seine Stöße. Er spürte, dass er Laura immer wieder ein wenig weh tat, aber er spürte auch seinen Orgasmus kommen, er wollte ihn endlich erreichen, wollte erlöst werden, fickte noch härter, rammte seinen Jungenschwanz noch tiefer in Lauras Kindermöse, und dann kam er endlich. Wahre Fontänen spritzte Luis in seine Schwester, sechs mal schoss der Knabensamen in das Mädchen, dann sank Luis völlig erschöpft zu Seite. Als sein Pimmel, der nicht merklich kleiner wurde, den Weg freimachte, floss Luis' Sperma in Strömen aus Lauras rotem Loch. Er war völlig erledigt, spürte aber, dass sein Pimmel immer noch recht steif war. Dann nahm er die Kamera wahr, die jetzt direkt über sie hinweg schwenkte, und jetzt war er sich wieder bewusst, wo er eigentlich war... Er sah seiner Schwester ins Gesicht. Auch sie sah erschöpft aus, aber sie lächelte. ""Danke, aus, das war's. Sehr nett geworden, ihr zwei Hübschen"" rief der Regisseur. ""So, Kleine, du kannst dich jetzt eine Weile erholen, den nächsten Film dreht Luis ohne dich"". Die Kinder schauten sich an. Sollte sich Luis jetzt etwa vor der Kamera alleine einen runterholen? Aber von 'alleine' hatte der Regisseur ja nichts gesagt...</p> <p>Laura trat in den Schatten der Scheinwerfer, eine Frau führte sie zu einem Stuhl und reichte ihr einen Bademantel. So konnte sie sich nun den Film ihres Bruders ansehen. Auch Luis hatte sich bis auf die Schuhe wieder angezogen und stand neben dem Bett. Der Regisseur sprach auf ihn ein und schien ihm Anweisungen zu geben. Ein paar mal wurde er lauter und drohte dem Jungen, worauf Luis jedesmal nickte und zu gehorchen schien. Dann trat ein Mann aus dem Schatten heraus. Er war bestimmt 1,90 groß, sehr muskulös, hatte sehr kurzes Haar und einen Schnauzbart. 'Seine Jeans platzt bestimmt, sobald er sich etwas mehr bewegt' dachte sich Laura und kicherte. Der Mann setzte sich auf das Bett, und Luis wurde aus dem Lichtkegel der Scheinwerfer herausgeführt. Dann wurde es still. Ein Geräusch ertönte, als würde jemand an eine Türe klopfen, und da rief auch schon der Schnauzbärtige ""herein"". Luis trat in das ""Zimmer"". ""So, da ist also der Kleine Gameboy. Du sollst so richtig gut mit der Zunge sein, sagt man. Und du sollst völlig geil sein, auch wenn man dich so richtig hart durchfickt. Stimmt das?"" Laura hörte Luis antworten: ""Sie können es ja ausprobieren"". Seite Stimme klang brüchig, nicht wirklich überzeugend zu dem Text. ""Das habe ich vor"" antwortete der Mann und zog Luis das T'shirt aus. Er begann, Luis' Nippel hart zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger zu quetschen. Er drückte und zog, und an Luis Gesicht sah man deutlich, wie unangnehm das war. Dann wanderte die eine Hand des Mannes tiefer und griff Luis recht feste an den Schritt. Laura wusste, dass ihr Bruder es mochte, wenn sie ein wenig härter zupackte, aber bei dem Griff des Mannes zuckte Luis und verzog das Gesicht vor Schmerzen. Der Mann massierte Luis' Beule weiter hart mit der Hand, öffnete die Jeans, zog sie ein Stück runter, griff wieder hart durch den dünnen Stoff der Unterhose an Luis Weichteile, dann zog er dem Jungen den Slip auch herunter. Luis' Pimmel stand steinhart. ""Los, Kleiner, zieh dich ganz aus und dann aufs Bett"" sagte der Mann und fing an, sich auszuziehen. Als er seine Jeans öffnete konnte Laura selbst aus der Entfernung sehen, wie riesig die Beule in seiner Unterhose war. Luis kniete jetzt vor dem Mann, er wirkte jetzt sehr schüchtern, allerdings passte sein praller Ständer so gar nicht dazu. ""Na los"" forderte ihn der Mann auf. ""Zeig mir, was deine Hände können"". Luis nickte und begann, den Mann zu streicheln. Er wollte mit den Brustwarzen anfangen, aber der mann schien kein Vorspiel zu wünschen. Feste drückte er Luis' Hände nach unten, in seinen Schritt. Der Junge gehorchte und massierte die dicke Beule des Mannes durch den Stoff der Unterhose. Dabei wurde Luis bewusst, wie groß der Schwanz des Mannes sein musste. Und den sollte er blasen? ""Los, hol ihn raus"" wurde er aufgefordert. Luis gehorchte. Laura starrte abwechselnd auf Luis' Augen, in denen sich Unglaube spiegelte, und diesen riesengroßen steifen Schwanz des Mannes. Laura hatte bisher erst zwei steife Schwänze gesehen: Den ihres Bruders, und den des Cuozzo - der deutlich größer war als Luis'. Aber dass diese Dinger SO riesig sein konnten? Sie schüttelte sich bei dem Gedanken, dass der Mann damit in sie eindringen könnte...</p> <p>Der Mann legte sich auf den Rücken. ""Na, Junge, dann verwöhn' mich mal"". Und Luis begann, den riesigen Schwanz des Mannes zu streicheln, die behaarten großen Hoden zu massieren. 'Ob mein Pimmel irgendwann auch mal so groß ist' dachte der Junge bei sich und schaute auf sein Glied. Er hatte gar nicht realisiert, dass er immer noch einen Steifen hatte. So geil war er doch im Augenblick eigentlich gar nicht. Plötzlich spürte er den Druck einer Hand im Nacken. Sie drückte den Kopf tiefer, in Richtung dieser riesigen Teile, er konnte sich nicht gegen diesen Druck stemmen, und er hörte seine Stimme: ""Lutsch mir die Eier."" Laura schüttelte sich. Sie fand es ganz angenehm, Luis' unbeharten Sack in den Mund zu nehmen, zumal seine Hoden noch nicht so groß waren. Aber diese riesigen Teile? Sie sah, dass Luis mächtig kämpfen musste. ""Nimm die Zunge"" hörte sie den Mann sagen, und dann beobachtete sie ihren Bruder, wie der die Hoden und das riesige Glied mit der Zunge bearbeitete. Der Mann hatte sich die Vorhaut zurückgezogen, und Luis leckte über die Eichel, und dann, nach einigem Zögern, über das Pissloch. Der Mann hatte jetzt die Beine gespreizt und schob Luis' Kopf wieder weiter nach unten. Luis wollte wieder den großen Sack in den Mund nehmen, aber der Mann drückte seinen Kopf noch weiter runter. Der Junge wusste, was das bedeutete, und begann, den Arsch des Mannes zu lecken.</p> <p>Immer, wenn Laura einen kurzen Blick in das Gesicht ihres Bruders erwischte merkte sie, wie ekelig er das fand. Seltsamerweise war sein Pimmel, der im Gegensatz zu dem Riesenteil des Mannes fast winzig erschien, die ganze Zeit steif. Jetzt zog der Mann Luis' Kopf wieder höher, so dass der Junge die nächsten Minuten damit verbringen konnte, mit der Zunge den Riesenschwanz zu bearbeiten. Er hatte schon fast gehofft, drumrum kommen zu können, aber dann sagte der Mann auch schon ""Mund auf"". Luis gehorchte. Er kämpfte den Drang zu würgen nieder, er versuchte, ruhig zu bleiben und gleichmäßig durch die Nase zu atmen, versuchte, den Schmerz im Mund zu ignorieren. Er wusste, dass der Mann seinen Schwanz noch nicht mal zur Hälte im Mund hatte. Und er wusste auch, dass er solange drücken würde, bis er es geschafft hatte...</p> <p>Laura beobachtete besorgt, wie der Mann immer weiter sein riesiges, hartes Teil in Luis Mund schob, aber es ging längst nicht ganz rein. Dann begann der Mann, den Kopf ihres Bruders rauf und runter zu schieben und ihn in den Mund zu ficken. Sie sah, wie Luis kämpfte, sie meinte, sogar Tränen in seinen Augen blitzen zu sehen, aber sie sah auch, wie Luis' Pimmel nachwievor steif war. Minutenlang wurde der Junge in den Rachen gefickt. Immer wieder versuchte er ebenso kurz wie vergeblich, sich zu wehren, aber es blieb ihm nichts übrig, als mitzumachen. Endlich ließ der Mann von Luis ab. ""Sehr gut, mein Kleiner, und immer noch geil, was? Na, dann leg dich mal auf den Rücken"". Luis gehorchte, und Laura hoffte schon, jetzt würde der Mann ihren Bruder blasen. Aber der hatte wohl was anderes geplant... ""Los, Beine hoch, schön Richtung Kopf, und halte sie mit den Händen fest"" befahl er. Luis gehorchte, und beiden Kindern war sofort klar, was jetzt kommen würde. Laura biss sich nervös auf die Lippen, als sie das Kommende beobachtete: Erst wichste der Mann ein wenig Luis' immer noch steifen Pimmel, massierte kurz seinen prallen Sack, aber dann befasste er sich auch schon mit Luis' Po. Er massierte die Pobacken, ging mit den Daumen zwichen die Backen und zog sie auseinander. Luis stöhnte vor Schmerz auf. Der Mann feuchtete seinen Mittelfinger mit der eigenen Spucke an, und rammte den Finger brutal in Luis' Loch. Der Junge schrie auf. Laura sah zu, wie der Mann ein paar mal brutal den Finger rauszog und wieder reinschob, dann etwas länger in Luis' Loch ließ, darin rumzuspielen schien, und ihn dann wieder rauszog. 'Bitte nicht mit seinem Riesending, bitte nicht, damit macht er doch alles kaputt' betete sie leise vor sich hin. Aber als der Mann jetzt seine pralle, freigelegte Eichel mit Spucke bedeckte wusste sie, dass ihr Bruder nicht drum herum kam. Dann näherte sich der Schwanz des Mannes Luis' Po, aber die Eichel war zu breit, sie sah, wie der Mann sich bemühte, sah, wie ihr Bruder versuchte, auszuweichen, sich zurückzuziehen, hörte ihren Bruder vor Schmerz wimmern - und dann sah sie, wie der Mann brutal den Schwanz in Luis' Darm stieß, und gleichzeitig schrie ihr Bruder so laut, wie Laura ihn noch nie gehört hatte. Der Mann zog den Schwanz ein kleines Stück heraus um ihn dann wieder mit voller Wucht in Luis' Darm zu jagen. Wieder schrie der Junge. Dann wurde Luis erbarmungslos durchgefickt. Seine Schreie gingen in Weinen und Stöhnen über - aber nur noch vor Schmerz, nicht mehr vor Geilheit. Dennoch sah Laura, wie der Pimmel ihres Bruders immer noch relativ steif war. Und jetzt massierte ihn der Mann sogar noch, während er ihn durchfickte, und schnell stand Luis' Pimmel wieder wie eine Eins. Dann zog der Mann seinen Ständer aus Luis' Po raus - noch einmal schrie der Junge laut auf. ""Setz dich aufrecht hin und mach deine Beine ein bisschen breiter"" sagte der Mann. Mühsam rappelte sich Luis auf und setzte sich. Der Mann kniete sich breitbeinig vor ihn hin, so dass Luis den Riesenschwanz wieder direkt vor dem Mund hatte. ""Blas ihn, und wichs dich dabei selbst"" befahl der Mann.</p> <p>Luis musste sich überwinden, diesen Schwanz, der gerade noch in seinem Arschloch gesteckt hatte, in den Mund zu nehmen, aber er gehorchte. Gleichzeitig begann er, seinen eigenen Pimmel zu reiben. Bald arbeitete er im Takt - gleichzeitig wichste er sein eigenes Schwänzchen und saugte dabei den Mann. Luis wurde immer geiler, nicht wegen des Männerschwanzes in seinem Mund, sondern weil sein Pimmel so viel empfindlicher schien als sonst. Aber dann begann der Mann wieder, seinen Schwanz aktiv in Luis' Rachen zu stoßen, Luis roch den Schweiß, spürte den riesigen Busch Schamhaare bei jedem Stoß an seiner Nase, konzentrierte sich auf das halbwegs regelmäßige Atmen durch die Nase, und wichste dabei seinen Pimmel, immer geiler werdend. Luis merkte, dass er bald kommen würde, er wusste nicht ob es okay sei, einfach abzuspritzen, er wollte sagen, dass es ihm kommt, aber außer einem ""hhhhmpf"" kam nichts aus seinem Mund, und dann war es ihm auch egal: Sein Orgasmus kündigte sich an, und dann spritzte der Junge ab. Er hatte einen solchen Druck aufgebaut, dass sein Samen an den Arsch des Mannes und an seine eigenes Kinn schoss. Als der Mann bemerkte, dass Luis kam, gab ihm das den Rest - noch drei harte Stöße, und dann schoss er literweise Sperma in Luis Mund. Der Junge verschluckte sich, musste husten, zog den Kopf zurück, das Sperma quoll aus seinem Mund, aber der Mann schob seinen noch pulsierenden Schwanz direkt hinterher, spritzte Luis über das Gesicht, in die Haare, dann hatte er den Schwanz wieder im Mund, noch ein weiterer Spritzer in die Kehle. Dann zog der Mann den langsam schlaffer werdenden, dennoch riesigen Schwanz aus Luis' Mund. ""Sauberlecken"" befahl er. Soviel eiweishaltige und salzige Nahrung hatte Luis wahrscheinlich die ganzen 13 Jahre seines Lebens nicht zu sich genommen, wie bei diesem Abgang des Mannes. Als er alles sauber geleckt hatte befahl der Mann ""Mund auf"". Luis schluckte: Noch einmal das Ganze? Er öffnete den Mund. ""Weiter!"" Der Junge öffnete seinen Mund bis an die Schmerzgrenze.</p> <p>Laura hatte fasziniert zugeschaut, wie sich ihr Bruder selbst befriedigte, während er von diesem Kerl in den Mund gefickt wurde. Luis hatte zwar erzählt, dass er sich hin und wieder selber befriedigt, aber auf ihre Bitte, ihr das einmal zu zeigen, war er nicht eingegangen. Und jetzt sah Laura, wie ihr Burder sich selbst zum Höhepunkt brachte, sah ihn abspritzen, sah, wie kurz darauf der Mann ganze Massen dieser ekeligen Brühe in Luis' Mund schoss, wie er sein Sperma ins Gesicht und in die Haare ihres Bruders spritzte. Und jetzt saß Luis vor dem Mann, den Mund weit geöffnet. Wollte der Mann etwa noch mal? Und dann sah Laura gebannt zu, wie der Mann versuchte, sein komplettes Gehänge, den nun schlaffen Schwanz und die dicken Eier, in Luis' Mund zu schieben. Sie sah ihren Bruder kämpfen, und schließlich hatte es der Mann geschafft. Dann zog er, unter einigen Mühen, seine Teile wieder aus Luis' Mund. Der Junge kippte völlig erschöpft nach hinten. Nun begann der Mann, wieder Luis' Geschlechtsteile zu streicheln, zu massieren, und es dauerte auch keine Minute, bis Luis' Pimmel wieder steif war. ""Danke, und aus!"" brüllte der Regisseur. Er ging auf das Bett zu, auf dem Luis noch völlig benommen lag. ""So, während deine Schwester jetzt ihren Film dreht, werden wir dich mal ein wenig bearbeiten. Beim großen Finale soll dein Schwänzchen schließlich schön klein sein. Steh auf und geh dahinten hin"". Er deutete auf Lauras Richtung. ""Und du Kleine kommst mit mir"" hörte Laura plötzlich neben sich eine Stimme. ""Wir müssen dir doch dein Kostüm anlegen"". Ein Mann nahm Laura an die Hand und ging mit ihr hinter eine weitere Stellwand...</p> <p>Luis wurde von einer Frau an die Hand genommen. ""Komm mit, wir werden uns in der Drehpause ein wenig vergnügen - und werden deinen kleinen Pimmel für die nächste Szene vorbereiten"" meinte sie zu ihm, als sie den Jungen in einen kleinen Raum zog. ""Wie... wie meinen sie das?"" ""Nun, du hast vorhin eine Tablette bekommen, damit dein Schwänzchen bei den beiden Filmen schön steif bleibt. Im nächsten Film soll er aber klein sein, deshalb werden wir jetzt ein wenig daran arbeiten. Das heißt, ich arbeite dran. Du kannst es genießen. Magst du lieber Jungs oder Mädchen?"" ""Äh... ich... was..."" Luis konnte nur stammeln. ""Na gut, dann zeige ich dir erst mal ein Mädchen. Setz dich hier auf den Stuhl."" Sie drückte ihn auf einen Stuhl, der ein wenig nach hinten gekippt war, und an dem komische Lehnen für die Arme und auch für die Beine befestigt waren. Die Frau nahm seine Arme und legte sie auf jeweils eine Lehne - dann band sie sie mit einer Ledermanschette fest. ""Was haben sie vor?"" ""Keine Bange, mein Kleiner, es wird dir gefallen"". Dann nahm sie sein linkes Bein und legte es auch auf eine Lehne. Das Bein fixierte sie ebenfalls, und das gleiche machte sie auch mit seinem rechten Bein. Nun saß - oder besser lag - Luis vor der Frau, seine Beine gespreizt, seine Geschlechtsteile lagen gut präsentiert vor ihr. Sie ging zwei Schritte zur Seite, schaltete an irgendwelchen Knöpfen rum, und dann flimmerte vor Luis ein Fernseher auf. Nach kurzen Schnee auf dem Bildschirm sah er eine Szene, die ihn zugleich abschreckte und aufgeilte: Ein vielleicht elfjähriges Mädchen, vollkommen nackt, hing in einer Art Geschirr von der Decke eines Raumes herab. Es sah aus, als läge sie auf dem Bauch, aber sie war allein von Ketten an der Decke gehalten. Sie Hände waren auf dem Rücken gefesselt, die Beine waren gespreizt. Das Mädchen war schlank, hatte lange, braune Haare und dunkle Augen - aus denen blanke Panik sprach. Zwei Männer kamen auf das Mädchen zu - beide nackt, beide mit großen, eregierten Schwänzen. Der eine Mann ging um das Gestell herum und näherte sich der Kleinen von hinten, der andere stellte sich vor ihr Gesicht. Dann wurde das Gestell ein wenig runtergelassen, so dass ihr Gesicht genau vor dem Schwanz des Mannes hing. Der schob dann auch sofort seinen Ständer in den Mund des Mädchens. Die Kamera schwenkte jetzt ein wenig, und man sah, wie der andere Mann die Kleine in ihre Muschi fickte. Luis betrachtete die Szene mit großen Augen. Er merkte, dass es ihn aufgeilte, er spürte seinen steifen, pulsierenden Pimmel. Seine Augen starrten gespannt auf den Bildschirm, sahen zu, wie die Kleine brutal von den beiden Männern gefickt wurde. Er atmete schneller. Plötzlich spürte er Hände auf seinen Oberschenkeln, spürte, wie diese Hände weiter nach oben kamen, spürte, wie die eine Hand begann, seine prallen Hoden zu massieren, spürte die andere Hand an seinem steifen Schwanz, spürte, wie sie ihn massierte, die Vorhaut vor und zurückschob. ""Was.. was machen sie da?"" ""Schau dir weiter den schönen Film an und lass dich ein wenig verwöhnen"" antwortete die Frau ruhig. Luis starrte weiter auf die Szene, wo die Männer inzwischen die Rollen getauscht hatten. Die Hände an seinem Schwanz massierten fester. Die Männer in dem Film schienen bald zu kommen - sie stießen fester in das Mädchen, das apathisch in ihrem Gestell hing und sich nicht rühren konnte. Luis merkte, dass er bald kommen würde. Ja, er war geil, er wollte endlich abspritzen, aber er wollte sich auch diesen Film weiter ansehen. Die Frau wichste ihn immer heftiger, gleich würde er... ""Nicht, noch nicht, bitte...."" ""Möchtest du den Film weitersehen?"" ""Ja, bitte!"" flehte Luis. ""Keine Bange, mein Kleiner, du wirst noch lange diesen Film ansehen, und du wirst ein paar mal darauf abspritzen können..."" Luis konnte sich nicht mehr zurück halten, er stöhnte, gleich würde es passieren... und dann spritzte er ab. Der Orgasmus war nicht ganz so intensiv wie beim Dreh mit seiner Schwester, aber immer noch großartig, und die Frau wusste genau, wie sie auch noch die letzten Tropfen aus Luis herausmelken konnte. Der Junge sank erschöpft nach hinten und schloss die Augen...</p> <p>Aber die Frau streichelte ihn sanft weiter. Luis wollte seine Ruhe, vor allem wusste er nicht, wie er mit der Situation umgehen sollte: Dieser Film, in dem ein Mädchen, kaum älter als seine Schwester, brutal durchgefickt wurde, hatte ihn vollkommen aufgegeilt. Er sah, ja er wusste, dass das Mädchen unsägliche Qualen erlitt, und sein Kopf hämmerte ihm ein, dass er so etwas keinesfalls geil finden durfte. Sein Pimmel sprach allerdings eindeutig eine andere Sprache. Der Junge öffnete die Augen und sah wieder auf den Monitor. Dort hing das Mädchen mittlerweile aufrecht: Es war, als schwebte sie senkrecht in der Luft. Ihre Beine waren jetzt noch ein Stück weiter gespreizt. Die beiden Männer waren weg, aber nun kamen zwei andere, wieder jeder mit einem steifen, riesigen Schwanz. Einer von ihnen umrundete das dort wehrlos hängende Mädchen und stellte sich hinter sie, der andere stand nun genau vor ihr. Und dann begannen sie tatsächlich, das Mädchen von vorne und von hinten zu ficken - gleichzeitig. Luis' Pimmel wuchs bei diesem Anblick, und die Frau massierte wieder fester. Er versuchte, nicht auf das schmerzverzerrte Gesicht der kleinen Darstellerin zu sehen, nicht in die Augen, in denen die Tränen standen, sondern er konzentrierte sich auf die beiden Männer, die die Kleine im gleichen Rhythmus durchfickten. Obwohl sein letzter Orgasmus gerade ein paar Minuten zurücklag spürte er, dass er bald wieder kommen würde. Die Frau hatte mittlerweile mit einem Finger Luis' Poloch umkreist und führte ihn jetzt vorsichtig ein. Das machte den Jungen nur noch geiler, und als die Frau in immer härter wichste und die Männer auf dem Bildschirm die Kleine immer härter fickten wünschte er sich seinen nächsten Orgasmus herbei. Diesmal dauerte es aber deutlich länger, und es war auch eher eine Erlösung als ein richtiger Höhepunkt, als sein Samen - diesmal deutlich weniger - endlich herausspritzte. Der Junge schloss wieder die Augen und wollte nur noch weg... Mittlerweile hatte die Frau begonnen, Luis' wundgewichsten Pimmel mit einem lindernden Öl einzureiben. Luis genoss es, nachwievor mit geschlossenen Augen. Aber bald öffnete er sie wieder, und sein Blick fiel erneut auf den Bildschirm. Mittlerweile hing die Kleine wieder in einer anderen Position: Diesmal seitlich, die Beine fast im 90°-Winkel gespreizt. Drei Männer waren an sie herangetreten: Einer stand vor ihrem Gesicht, der zweite hinter ihr vor ihrem Hintern, und der dritte ihm genau gegenüber. Und der begann jetzt, seinen Ständer in die Votze der Kleinen zu schieben. Luis' Glied wurde langsam größer... Der erste Mann begann nun, die Kleine in den Mund zu ficken. Das Mädchen schrie auf, als der dritte Mann seinen Schwanz in ihr Poloch rammte. Dann wurde die Kleine gleichzeitig in alle drei Löcher gefickt...</p> <p>Der Junge spürte, wie er wieder geil wurde - er versuchte sich zu wehren, nicht noch einmal, bitte, und er schloss die Augen. Aber wie aus einem Zwang heraus öffnete er sie bald wieder und sah diesem Megafick auf dem Monitor zu. Die Frau hatte jetzt begonnen, Luis' Ständer mit der Zunge zu bearbeiten. Erst leckte sie sanft über den Schaft, dann zog sie seine Vorhaut zurück und leckte über die Eichel. Luis' Schwanz wuchs wieder zur vollen Größe, und als sie jetzt noch mit der einen Hand seine Hoden und mit der anderen sein Poloch massierte begann er zu stöhnen. Bei aller Geilheit war es fast schon eine Qual, wieder befriedigt zu werden. Er sah auf den Bildschirm, stellte sich vor, er selbst wäre an der Stelle der Männer und Laura hinge in diesem Gestell... Schnell verdrängte er den Gedanken an seine Schwester und konzentrierte sich auf das, was er sah - und was er spürte. Die Frau blies immer intensiver, massierte seine Eier immer fester, und ihr Finger fickte seinen Po. Er wurde geil und geiler, wünschte sich die Erlösung, aber sein nächster Orgasmus ließ auf sich warten. Der dritte Mann hatte mittlerweile seinen Schwanz aus dem Po des Mädchens gezogen und wichste ihn mit der Hand, plötzlich spritzte er einen Riesenschwall Sperma auf den Körper der Kleinen. Luis stöhnte. Auch der zweite Mann wichste sich jetzt seinen Schwanz selbst, und kurz darauf schoss er eine große Ladung auf Brust und Beine des Mädchens. Luis flehte um seinen Orgasmus. Die Frau hatte mittlerweile Luis' Sack in den Mund genommen und wichste hart seinen Pimmel mit der Hand. Der Finger im Po stieß im gleichen Rhythmus zu, und in dem Augenblick, in dem der letzte Mann seinen Samen auf das Gesicht des Mädchens spritze, kam Luis endlich...</p> <p>""Na, mein Kleiner"" hörte er die Frau sagen, ""du hast aber eine Ausdauer. Ich glaube, dein Schwänzchen müssen wir jetzt mal ein wenig abkühlen."" Sie verschwand und kam kurz drauf mit einer kleinen Schüssel mit Eiswürfeln wieder. Sie begann, Luis schlaff gewordenen Pimmel und die Hoden, die sich unter der Behandlung sofort zusammenzogen, mit dem Eis abzureiben. Luis zuckte, er fror, aber er war dankbar für die kleine Abkühlung. Dann wanderten seine Augen wieder auf den Bildschirm. Das Mädchen hing mittlerweile mit dem Rücken nach unten, den Kopf hintenüber gekippt. Ein Mann fickte sie in den Mund, ein anderer stand zwischen ihren nach wie vor weit gespreizten Beinen und fickte sie in ihre Muschi. Was er sah ließ Luis nun wirklich nicht kalt, aber sein Pimmel reagierte nicht mehr...</p> <p>Als sich auch die letzten Männer an der Kleinen befriedigt hatten schaltete die Frau den Fernseher aus und löste seine Fesseln. ""Du kannst jetzt zu deiner Schwester gehen, sie braucht ein bisschen Aufmunterung. Und dann drehen wir noch den letzten Film für heute"". Sie nahm den Jungen an die Hand und führte ihn durch die große Halle, in der jetzt einige Männer die Stellwände verschoben, in einen weiteren Nebenraum. Dort lag Laura auf einer Pritsche, nackt, zusammengerollt, das Gesicht unter ihren langen Haaren verborgen. Luis ging zu seiner Schwester und strich ihr liebevoll durchs Gesicht. ""Was haben sie mit dir gemacht, Laura?"" fragte er ängstlich. Das Mädchen antwortete nicht. ""Laura, sag doch, was haben sie gemacht? Was ist los?"" Laura hob ihren Kopf und blickte ihren Bruder aus leeren Augen an. ""Es hat so weh getan, Luis. Und ich konnte mich nicht wehren"" flüsterte sie. ""Magst du erzählen?"" Luis streichelte seiner Schwester sanft über die Haare. ""Sie haben mir ein Geschirr aus Lederriemen angezogen"" fing Laura an zu erzählen, ""dann haben sie mich an die Decke gehängt. Ich konnte mich nicht rühren, alles war festgebunden. Und dann haben sie mich in verschiedene Stellungen gehängt, und jedesmal kamen Männer und haben... mich gefickt. Einmal sogar drei auf einmal. Es war furchtbar, Luis."" Luis hatte das Gefühl, sein Herz bliebe stehen. ""Du... dich haben sie... aber das warst nicht du, das war ein anderes Mädchen..."" Luis' Stimme erstarb. ""Was meinst du"" fragte Laura verwirrt. ""Ich musste mir vorhin einen Film ansehen, dort wurde ein Mädchen genauso... behandelt, wie du es erzählst. Aber das warst nicht du in dem Film..."" stammelte Luis. ""So werden hier alle Mädchen eingeritten"" ertönte die Stimme der Frau, die Luis mehrfach befriedigt hatte. ""Die Kleine, die du gesehen hast - und die dich so aufgegeilt hat - war Monica. Vielleicht arbeitet ihr ja demnächst mal zusammen."" Luis war knallrot angelaufen und mied die Blicke seiner Schwester. Sein Pimmel zog sich merkbar zurück...</p> <p>""Hier, zieht diese Shirts an, und dann zum nächsten Film. Ihr ward bisher tapfer, das schafft ihr auch noch irgendwie"". Sie reichte den Kindern zwei weiße T'Shirts. Luis zog seines zuerst an: Es reichte knapp bis unterhalb der Hüfte, sein schlaffes Glied wurde knapp bedeckt. Laura sah sich ihren Bruder an. ""Was ist das?"" fragte sie und deutete auf Luis' Brust. Er sah sich den Aufdruck jetzt genauer an - es war ein Pentagram. ""Och, bestimmt nur irgendein Werbeaufdruck"" wigelte er ab. Laura hörte die Angst in seiner Stimme. Auch sie zog jetzt ihr T'Shirt über. Ihre Hüften waren eben noch bedeckt, und auch auf ihrem Shirt wirkte das Pentagram bedrohlich. ""So, los Kinder, es wird Zeit, der nächste Film"" scheuchte sie die Frau auf. Die Geschwister nahmen sich an der Hand und gingen hinter der Frau her........</p> <p>Und, wie wird das Drehbuch des dritten Films sein?</p></div>",[]
174,More Than A Mistress,-1,PINKDICK,no@email,,2003-09-03,17,4,"Mg(9), roughsex, spank, caning, incest, oral, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pinkdick001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Nick imagined himself going down off the stage. Striding to her. Taking her in his arms. Ripping her red dress in shreds with his powerful hands. No words, no niceties, just pure and simple mingling and mating of the body.</p> <p> It would be lovely, taking his clothes off in the full view of all these society women gathered around. Laying the woman down on the floor with all the care of carrying a precious piece of china. Parting her slender legs apart, making her gasp as his finger enter her sweet and wet sheath with his probing fingers. Closing her delicate lips with his own, sucking the honey out of her mouth. Trailing his lips down her neck, on the peaked nipples, down under the arch of her tits, on to the indented navel, swirling his tongue over the silky smooth skin of her belly convulsing under his hot tongue. Going further down on to the core of her womanhood.</p> <p> It would be heavenly, parting the petals of her delicate cunt to open up the pink tunnel of love, hot and moist from the heat aroused by his hot and humid touch, and looking at the delicate hard nub of flesh, throbbing under his intense gaze, making her squirm in anticipated declaration of lust with his probing tongue. Holding her by the knees, bending over his body and burying himself deep inside her in one single powerful lunge of his hip, making her shudder as his cockhead slap on to the inviting portal of her womb and spurting his thick seeds deep within the folds of her delicate cunt.</p> <p> Oh, hell. He was standing in front of hundreds of people, mostly women, mad with lust to get their hands over the choicest bit of man-meat made available to them in the name of charity; thinking of things that could bring a man, specifically a boy of seventeen who had shot up to fame from the gutter of the society, public humiliation. Stop it, Nick told himself fiercely sensing his pre-cum ooze out of his thick throbbing cock and wetting his underwear. It would be a shame if anyone could see a dark wet patch appearing in front of his pants. He thought of the cold showers but his mind drifted to the incident before his appearance on this blasted stage.</p> <p>--------</p> <p>Nick Lord stood in the wings of the improvised stage at Hotel Rainbow, his jaw clenched tight with defiance, waiting to be auctioned to the highest bidder. ""It's a hellish thing to do,"" he mumbled at no one in particular. Nick was the new soccer sensation. Another Maradona in the making. The premier clubs of Italy and Spain touted for him but he had refused to join them, preferring to be in his own country. Now he is the highest paid soccer player in the country. At the age of seventeen he was one of the richest soccer player.</p> <p> Nick ran his fingers through his hair, then smoothed his hand down the lapel of his tux. He couldn't see the crowd in the elegant ballroom but could damn well hear it. Every feminine hoot, whistle and catcall. This was the crème de la crème of the society, he was told. May be so. But they sure sounded pretty down and dirty from where Nick stood. It was even dirtier than the ghetto where from he came up.</p> <p> ""What'm-I-bid, what'm-I-bid, ladies, c'mon, c'mon,"" the auctioneer's voice oozed from the loudspeakers like honey from a comb on a hot Texas day. ""C'mon, don't be shy, don't hold back. Win the man of your dreams for the weekend,"" he droned wheedling at the gathering.</p> <p> Shy? Nick snorted. Based on what he'd been hearing for the past hour, the women gathered in the ballroom were about as shy as a school of piranha, and about as gentle in making their wants known. 'Their maw must be open to the extreme and snapping to gobble up the man meat that was being auctioned off,' Nick thought. His lips curled in a smile as he thought of all those drooling toothless maws hidden under the laces and frills. At seventeen he was the youngest of the bunch of 'Bachelors for bucks' parading the stage. They cheered, they laughed, they hooted and hollered until the gavel came down, then they applauded and whistled as a jubilant female took out the last man. Then they started all over again.</p> <p> Nick looked at the woman, Peggy-with-the-big-boobs, who had introduced herself as the 'slave-mistress,' push the next man out on the stage. Nick was the last one and now stood alone with the elderly slave-mistress. Peggy was a liitle above fifty with a body that could pass for thirty with huge tits and tight ass. He had watched her ass wobble as she had walked around the room. She was a flirt of first order, leaving not a single chance to touch and fondle the men called 'Bachelors for Bucks'. They should have been called 'Studs for the sexually deprived', Nick thought sourly. He had spied the slave mistress put her hands between the legs of the men in the room and caress their bulge, must be to get them ready for the auction of their prime meat.</p> <p> Now she turned her twin headlights at his direction and almost slithered on top him. Her soft tits touched him and pressed down. Nick was always horny and this was a sure thing to get his cock up and away. He felt the boner begin to take form. The girl wiggled her enormous tits on to his chest and sidled around.</p> <p> ""Your turn next, cowboy,"" she purred. </p> <p> Nick jerked his eye up from the tit-flesh he was eyeing at the husky sound of her voice. ""Great,"" he said stiffly ""The sooner we get this over, the better.""</p> <p> ""Want me to take a peek at the house? Tell you who hasn't bought herself a hunk yet and looks as if she might be willing to pay a decent price for you?"" She asked.</p> <p> ""It's unimportant,"" Nick answered with dignity and the woman laughed. Her boobs jiggling at him. Nick felt his cock tighten within the confine of his boxer shorts and wanted to stop the woman from laughing by cramming his thick cock down her throat. He gritted his teeth. He was in no mood to laugh, he was conned to get into this fiasco. He was conned by the coach and his senior colleagues in the team.</p> <p> ""Move over, and let me look,"" the woman, another piranha with a drooling maw without teeth, said.</p> <p> ""Look, look where?"" </p> <p> ""There is a tiny crack, right here,"" she slipped by his side to stand just in front of him, brushing his big bulge with her hand. Her hand stilled at the feel of the thick cock underneath and her eyes widened with surprise at the feel of the huge size of his hard cock. Then she smiled and bent down to put her eye in the wall to look through the crack.</p> <p> Her dress stretched across her broad ass as she pushed it back on to Nick's bulge. Nick felt highly excited as his shaft got into the crease of her fleshy ass-cheeks. He couldn't resist pushing in.</p> <p> Nick felt her ass-cheeks clamp around his thick and robust shaft through the layers of her clothes. Nick felt his face get warmed as his cock throbbed with the need of putting it down a hot little tight hole.</p> <p> The woman wiggled her butt. ""Nobody is going to come in, cowboy. You can very well cum in,"" the woman giggled at her own pun and looked at him over her shoulder and in a flash her skirt was above her waist and the panty down near to her knees. Nick looked at the brownish rose-hole wink up at him.</p> <p> He lost all his resolve of detachment and the teenage hormones roared into play. Nick fumbled with his fly and took his already hard and ready cock out.</p> <p> As Nick's cock stood erect in the open he pushed a finger up the eager cunt undulating in front of him and found it creaming with juices. The woman begged him to hurry and fuck her hard as the feeling of desire shot higher and higher through her body. Nick had the longest and thickest cock in his team and it was well loved by the girls who had engulfed his gigantic tool in their cunt. ""Hooo…hooo… hurrrr…"" the slave-mistress cried as the thick cockhead entered her cunt. It stretched the matured pussy to the limit. The feeling of that cock just entering her hole drove her wild and the woman pushed her ass back so hard that Nick had to grip one of her clothes-covered tits painfully hard to stop himself from getting unseated. Nick shoved his entire length in to tight hole and looked at the connecting door with worried eyes. But that didn't stop him from fucking the bent woman hard. He was pushing in to her cunt so hard that her head struck on the wall repeatedly.</p> <p> ""My God,"" he moaned over and over as the woman shoved back on to his cock and clenched her pussy around his thick throbbing cock. Peggy, the slave mistress gurgled in her throat with suppressed moan as she felt the thick shaft slide its full length again and again in to her juicy slit. Her little hole ached and throbbed around him. She slid her hips, rotating them wildly as she brought her hand between her thighs and fingered her erect clit. She wriggled and pushed and let the thrill of the cock's thick friction make her crazy. Peggy's cunt clenched over the thick shaft and she pushed her ass back taking his entire length in to her cunt, making his stiff curly hairs kiss her spasming asshole.</p> <p> The contracting hole sent a surge of passion through Nick's body and he started to fuck the dripping cunt of the woman who could very well have been his grandmother. His cockhead slapped on to her cervix again and again and Peggy went wild over the ravaging cock. She pushed back, pulled out and pushed in her contracting hole on the cock and with a piercing, whistling cry came on to his cock. She came too quick, little shocks of electricity running up and down her juicing cunt hole as she fingered her clit with passion. Nick wrapped his hands around her hanging boobs and took her nipples in between his fingers to pinch them hard. Peggy rhythmically ground her pelvis back on to him and moan with pleasure.</p> <p> Nick kept his throbbing cock deep inside her spasming cunt all the while Peggy writhed all over the place, impaled on his mammoth bar of flesh. Once the wave of cum subsided he began to fuck the cunt again. But the old lady had lost her grip on the cock. It was now a loose bunch of folds taking his cock in and out of her hot hole. Nick missed the grip and the friction of the hot flesh on his cock. His body was crying out for a tighter hold. Nick looked at the inviting rose-hole and in a lash he took his thick cock out of her loose cunt. Peggy moaned in protest as she felt the thick shaft slid out of her cunt. But she began to whimper the moment she felt the thick cockhead nudge her asshole.</p> <p> Nick's thick pussy-juice coated cockhead pushed on to the tight sphincter of the old lady. Breath whooshed out of her throat as the hard cock flesh aided by the strong pelvic muscles of the young sportsman set aside any resistance and burned its way in to the deep dark hole. Peggy felt her bowels pushed inside her tummy filling the voids like never before. She thought of her young grandson and decided to woo him to get her fucked. He was nowhere as big as this man but for a good ass-fuck his cock would be good enough.</p> <p> The cock was too big for her matured ass but it sent waves of sensation as it went deep inside her rectum. Peggy feels the sharp pain as the thick cock pushes its way up her tiny puckered hole. She was not a regular in this route but it was real good the way she was handled, roughly without any regard to her comfort but only for the pleasure of the thick shaft that was going deeper in to her ass. Another cry tries to breakout of her lips and she bit her lips hard to stop from crying out in pain. Peggy relaxed her ass and wiggled it around to get the angle of penetration right.</p> <p> The movement must have annoyed the young athlete and Peggy feels a sharp pang on her broad fleshy ass as she was slapped hard on to her undulating ass. 'Oh, my god. He is only a boy, fit to be my grandson.' she thought and Peggy moaned as felt overjoyed by the situation. She was being dominated by a boy, at the age of fifty and her cunt gushed another volley of juice at the slap. Her lips opened to beg the boy trying to shove his thick shaft full in to her asshole. ""Fuck me cowboy, fuck gran-momma in the ass, slap me, bit me and cum in my ass,"" Peggy gurgles as she pushes her ass back on to his cock.</p> <p> Nick looks down at the ass and raised his hand for another slap. His other hand went under her belly and he takes her curly cunt-hairs tightly into his fist. His raised hand came down on to the fleshy ass with a resounding slap and bounces back to come down again and again.</p> <p> Nick pushes his cock till his balls rests over her gushing cunt. He left the cock deep inside her ass and he slapped her ass with merry abandon. His fist tugged on to the thatch of her pubic hair, his middle finger searched and found the clit to rub the hard nub down within the folds of her juice-bleeding cunt.</p> <p> Nick pumped himself in and out of the tight asshole, slowly at first, pushing the red-tipped head of his cock all the way into the darkest depth of her ass, before pulling it all the way out again to look at his cockhead peek out of the brown sphincter.</p> <p> His grip tightened on to her pubic mound as he forces his long middle finger in to the juice covered slick pussy tunnel. He bent over the elderly woman grabbing her hanging tit hard. He squeezed it as hard as possible and felt her cunt spasming on to his finger as pain shoot through the hapless body of the woman. His hand went to grip her wildly head by her hairs and bent her body back.</p> <p> Peggy arched her back as she was pulled by the hair. Her eyes bulges out of the sockets at the sharp pain. But the pain exhilarated her. She was never treated rough in her life but found it too erotic. Peggy once again found her cunt spasm as the lips of Nick Lord came down hard on to her lips, took them into his mouth and bit on to the soft yielding flesh. She began to have a multiple orgasm as the pain in her battered body rose higher and higher. Peggy felt the taste of blood on her tongue.</p> <p> Nick felt the puckered hole clamp on to his thick shaft. He moved his hand on to the bulged out tit flesh of the older woman and squeezed it hard. His other hand cupped around the curve of her fleshy cunt-mound and he pushed all the four of his fingers in to the loose slit of the wobbling cunt. He felt Peggy gasp within his mouth. He felt ecstatic as the woman's body surrendered under his rough treatment.</p> <p> It was a new height of sexual pleasure for Nick as he treated the society lady like a common slut on the street. His thumb rubbed her erect clit as his fingers dug deep in to her stretched cunt. He moved his fingers furiously in the gasping cunt and thrashed her asshole with his thick throbbing cock shaft.</p> <p> Suddenly he stiffened and his cock bulged within the ass. One vigorous thrust in the tight shit-chute and he came. Shooting thin stream of cum right up inside her bowels. The cockhead throbbed and deluged the ass with hot cream of his cock. Nick shoves Peggy away and his plump cock comes out of the tight almost unused asshole with a plop. With the other hand he pulls Peggy's gasping face on to his spurting cock.</p> <p> He forces the head and the shaft down her throat in one swift shove, gagging Peggy. He pushes her face down on to his corded abdomen hard smashing her nose on to the hard muscles, bending it out of shape, and cutting the air from her lung completely. Peggy thrashed around the floor as she felt breathless and the cum spurted deep within her tummy. Slowly Nick released the pressure, allowing her to breath.</p> <p> ""Suck the cock clean, you filthy cunt,"" Nick ordered her. </p> <p> Peggy slowly cleaned the cock off all the juices that had covered the thick shaft including the particles that had come out of her ass.</p> <p> Peggy looks up at the young man as she completes her task and smiled. ""That was very nice cowboy,"" she said huskily, the throat still raw from the treatment it had received from that young thick dick.</p> <p> ""Ah, Slave Mistress, You have my heartfelt gratitude. To hell with the city and my reputation,"" Nick told the dazed woman and stood up in front of the kneeling woman.</p> <p> ""Huh?"" Peggy looked blank. </p> <p> ""Never mind,"" he told her curtly. His hand went to her breast and gripped one of her nipple along with the cloth that covered it. Peggy was braless and Nick pinched the nipple hard and tugged her up to stand in front of him. ""Too bad you're not there bidding, you filthy whore. I'd have loved to have you for the weekend,"" Nick said as his other hand went to grab her hairy cunt for the last time.</p> <p> Peggy blushed like a schoolgirl at the blatant invitation and pulled herself away from the intruding finger. She pulled her panty up, wiggled her skirt back into position, then bent down to look through the crack.</p> <p> ""Oh… oh… what she is doing here?"" she whispered in an anxious voice.</p> <p> ""Who?"" Nick was curious. </p> <p> ""My niece, the blue eyed blonde who just walked in. Oh, I hate her on sight. She has all, great hair, great face, great bod but an ice princess. I hate her. But…"" Peggy whispered with violent emotion.</p> <p> Then she steadied herself and looked back to Nick. ""Never mind. You'll do lots better than me,"" she said as the gavel sounded and they heard the roar of the crowd. Peggy pushed him on to the stage with a gentle shove and a wan smile on her face.</p> <p>--------</p> <p> All correct. Peggy-the-slut had said her niece was a blue-eyed-blonde, had great hair, a great face and great body. And all wrong because those words didn't come anywhere close to describing the real woman. She looked like a sixteen but the proud tilt of her head said she was in her late twenties at the least. And she was no bimbo.</p> <p> Her hair was a cascade of silk, the color of ripening wheat, her eyes the color of Texas bluebells. Her face was a perfect oval, with those incredible blue eyes darkly lashed and wide-set under slender, arched brows. She had a proud, straight nose, a sexy indentation above her mouth… Oh, that mouth. The full upper lip. The softly curved lower one. It was a mouth for kissing.</p> <p> His gaze dropped lower, to the tanned shoulders left bare by a halter-necked dress the color of garnets, to the generous curves lift of her breasts, the slender waist and rounded hips flaring at the side a back in a wide symmetrical curve. Her skirt ended mid-thigh, revealing a long length of shapely leg. Nick's blood hummed in his ears.</p> <p> He wanted her. Wanted her with a primal need and desire that surpassed anything he'd ever known. Not even the first fuck he had at the age of seven when his teacher took him inside the toilet and sucked on to his throbbing over-sized dick. He had shuddered in ecstasy when Miss Thornton had pulled his cock out and blew her hot breath on to it.</p> <p> But that was nothing compared what was happening to him. Not even the feeling of dominating Peggy was anything near to what he was feeling now. He wanted to kiss that mouth, caress that gorgeous pair of tits naked and hot under his palm. He wanted to put his hand between her long legs and trace the contour of her fleshy cunt. He wanted to delve deep in to the juicy depth of her pussy with his tongue and suck as she lay shuddering under his probing mouth.</p> <p> He wanted to melt the coldness that clung to her like an invisible sheath of ice. What Peggy had called her, 'the ice princess?' Nick could see that in her posture. In the way she didn't blink when she looked back and his eyes met hers. It was evident in the defiant lift of her chin. Nick felt his flaccid cock stir within the folds of his pants and he smiled at the woman mentally willing her to bid for him, he wanted her to be the owner for the weekend.</p> <p> He knew she could see the frank, sexually sizzling appraisal in his gaze - and that it didn't matter a damn to her. Look all you like, she seemed to say, but don't be foolish enough to think you can have what you see. Nick felt his entire body tighten, at the implicit challenge that came in waves towards him. The sounds of the cheering women, the drone of the auctioneer, faded to a dull roar.</p> <p> Nick imagined himself going down off the stage. Striding to her. Taking her in his arms. Ripping her red dress in shreds with his powerful hands. No words, no niceties, just pure and simple mingling and mating of the body.</p> <p> Taking his clothes off in the full view of all these society women gathered around. Laying the woman down on the floor with all the care of carrying a precious piece of china. Parting her slender legs apart, making her gasp as his finger enter her sweet and wet sheath with his probing fingers. Closing her delicate lips with his own, sucking the honey out of her mouth. Trailing his lips down her neck, on the peaked nipples, down under the arch of her tits, on to the indented navel, swirling his tongue over the silky smooth skin of her belly convulsing under his hot tongue. Going further down on to the core of her womanhood.</p> <p> Parting the petals of her delicate cunt to open up the pink tunnel of love, hot and moist from the heat, and looking at the delicate hard nub of flesh, throbbing under his intense gaze, making her squirm in anticipated declaration of lust with his probing tongue. Holding her by the knees, bending over his body and burying himself deep inside her in one single powerful lunge of his hip, making her shudder as his cockhead slap on to the inviting portal of her womb and spurting his thick seeds deep within the folds of her delicate cunt.</p> <p> ""I have five thousand,"" the auctioneers shout brought him back to the reality with a start. Nick forced himself to focus on the delighted faces of the crowd. ""Do I hear six?"" he heard the auctioneer crow in glee.</p> <p> ""Six,"" the lady in the front yelled. </p> <p> Nick fixed his attention on her. He flashed a sexy smile. She squealed.</p> <p> He turned his back to the audience, looked over his shoulder and pretended he was going to slip his jacket off.</p> <p> The crowd whooped and cheered. </p> <p> ""Six-five,"" a brunette shouted. Nick turned and blew her a kiss. He didn't need the ice princess. He had a trio of women in a frenzied bidding war over him and there was that matured cunt, Peggy. He could very well get her to be his sex-slave. What more could a guy ask?</p> <p> ""Seven,"" a stunning redhead said. </p> <p> ""Hey,"" he shouted, ""I'm worth a lot more than that!"" </p> <p> The crowd stamped its well-shod feet in approval. The brunette laughed, and another redhead shot to her feet. ""Seven-five,"" she called, and everybody cheered and applauded.</p> <p> Nick grinned. At the least he was going to win the bet. He was going at the highest price. The highest was five till then.</p> <p> ""I'm worth more than that too,"" he yelled. The crowd loved it.</p> <p> ""Eight,"" the lady in the front said. </p> <p> ""Eight five,"" the brunette shouted. </p> <p> ""Nine!"" </p> <p> Nick laughed. The evening he'd dreaded was turning out to be fun. One more glance at the blonde, that was all, before the gavel swung down. Not that it mattered. He'd probably overestimated her looks. If she'd walked farther into the room so that she was closer to the stage, he'd have seen her flaws.</p> <p> What flaws? </p> <p> She had come closer, while the bidding was raging. She was almost at the stage and Dear God, she wasn't beautiful, she was spectacular. And she was looking at him. Her expression was difficult to read. Interested, yes, but it seemed….</p> <p> Nick's hand knotted at his sides as the woman turned swiftly and started back the aisle. Who this babe think she was, to check him out and then walk away? Turn around, Nick thought furiously, turn around.</p> <p> The woman's pace increased. Nick took a step forward. To hell with the auction.</p> <p> ""Nine Thousand,"" the auctioneer shouted, and the crowd roared. ""Nine thousand once… Nine thousand twice…""</p> <p> ""Ten,"" the brunette screamed. </p> <p> The blonde stopped. That's it, baby. Nick thought. Turn around, look at me.</p> <p> And that she did. Her eyes met his. Their gazes locked, and held. For one breathless moment, there was no one else in the room, no one else in the universe. It was only them. Nick and the blonde woman.</p> <p> She knew it, too. </p> <p> Nick saw her acknowledge it as he eyes widened, saw the impact of the understanding in the sudden, rapid rise and fall of her magnificent boobs under her slinky red dress. The tip of her tongue -a pale, silken pink - slipped over her soft-looking mouth. Nick felt sick, thinking of the same tongue swirling over his angry red cockhead. He felt his abdominal muscles clench tightly and his cock throb.</p> <p> Nick's eyes bored into hers. Do it, he willed, do it, damn you, do it…</p> <p> ""Going once,"" the auctioneer said, ""to the lady at the table three, for ten thousand dollars. Going twice, Going…""</p> <p> ""Twenty thousand dollars."" </p> <p> The crowd gasped. Every head swiveled toward the woman with the blonde hair. Even the auctioneer leaned forward.</p> <p> ""Would you repeat your bid, madam, please?"" </p> <p> The woman took a deep breath. Nick thought he saw her tremble but he knew he must have been mistaken, because when she spoke again, her voice was cool, controlled, and touched with something that bordered on amusement.</p> <p> ""I said, I bid twenty thousand dollars."" </p> <p> Bang went the gavel. ""Sold,"" the auctioneer said, triumphantly, ""to the lady in red.""</p> <p> And the crowd in the ballroom of the Hotel Rainbow went wild.</p> <p>-------- </p> <p> The bang of the gavel echoed through the ballroom, but it was not as loud as the sudden thump of Blanche Quicksilver's heart.</p> <p> ""Sold,"" the auctioneer shouted, ""to the lady in red."" </p> <p> The lady in red, she thought numbly. </p> <p> Blanche thought, for an instant, her legs would buckle. She bowed her head and gripped the chair in front of her. She'd come here to have a look and now she had bought her a man. A man, no a boy, named Nick Lord.</p> <p> A stud named Nick Lord, a little voice inside her head said coldly. The man on the stage was every inch a stud, if looks and attitude were anything to go by. Why on earth she had done something so stupid? Blanche sucked in her breath.</p> <p> It's that attitude of the man. With the tilt of his chin, the piercing look of his eyes, he reminded her of her father and Blanche felt faint. Dad is dead and why then his shadow should haunt her? Her mind reeled and went back to her childhood.</p> <p>--------</p> <p> Blanche sat on the edge of the small bed waiting for her father. She was alone in the attic, and was shivering from cold. She had woken up from a troubled sleep in this windowless room with white-painted walls. Aunt Peggy had sent her up over here as a punishment and she was waiting for her father to arrive. And if her aunt Peggy to be believed she was about to be used as a sex-toy by him. Her lips quivered as she sobbed quietly in anticipation. But she didn't believe her. Dad loved her and he would never hurt her.</p> <p> Aunt Peggy had brought her eight-year-old daughter Becky and without any ceremony had exposed her naked ass to the eyes of Blanche by lifting it over her back. It was marked with red welts and had told Blanche that it was given to her by her brother because Becky had refused to take his thick cock up her asshole. Aunt Peggy had laughed when Blanche had gasped in shock at the sight of the tortured ass. ""Now you too would be in the same boat like your cousins. I've already talked to your father and he agreed not to spare you any more. Now you can have ample cock in your cunt and ass to fill it up,"" Peggy had smirked with the last word. Then Blanche was bundled and brought down to this room in the attic.</p> <p> Blanche was a pretty girl and aunt Peggy said she looked just like Nicky Anderson, though she didn't have any idea who she is. She was not supposed to know the name of the pretty blonde porn star. Blanche had a broad and curved ass, she was proud of. She had watched elder boys look at it and drool. But she was not so happy with her small tits. It was not that big, even Becky had a bigger pair of tits. She only had a small puffy little mound with pink tipped nipples.</p> <p> Her young life had been filled with tragedy, her mother had died when she was thrown over by a new colt she was trying to break before she entered first grade. Dad had brought in aunt Peggy to look after her, as he was busy with his business empire. Aunt Peggy came with her three daughters all between five to eight year olds. Little did she know that her father had brought in aunt Peggy, his youngest sister just to warm his bed. He was interested in young girls and that too was satisfied as he fucked the two little nieces in front of their mother with her direct encouragement and involvement. And thus held an enormous power over her father. Peggy had made Blanche's life miserable. She was punished for mere infringements.</p> <p> Like today, She was found with her finger in the cunt. Blanche was told in the school that it's feels real funny when the cunt is caressed with a finger. The name cunt also was new to her, Melanie told her all this. Melanie's elder sister had shown her and Melanie had loved the way she felt. She was really excited about her new discovery and had shared it with Blanche. So Blanche tried to find out how it feels to have her finger in her cunt. It really felt good. It was so cool to have her finger inside her cunt; but it had pained a little too when she had tried to put the finger deeper in to her cunt. Blanche felt the need of an elder sister who could have shown her the ways. But she had forgotten to close the door and aunt Peggy caught her with her finger inside her cunt. Aunt Peggy had put her down in to this room in the attic. She never knew such a place existed in their homestead.</p> <p> Blanche noticed one wooden bench a little further away on another side. It was of a peculiar shape. Rounded on the top standing on four stout legs. There were straps hanging from the legs and Blanche shivered in anticipation. She could visualize the purpose for which this would be used. She had seen boys put on to the lap and spanked. This bench could very well be used instead of a lap. She shivered as a cold dread passed through her body. Blanche looked around and saw a big mirror fixed on the wall. There was a light fixture over it and that one lighted the room. Blanche could see herself seating on the bed in the mirror.</p> <p> Unknown to Blanche, her father, Mike was watching his daughter sitting straight up on the bed through that one-way mirror that was fixed only for that purpose. He was sitting on a chair. Peggy sat between his legs, her big boobs brushing his legs as her head bobbed on his thick cock shaft. Becky and Sandy were sitting on the arms of the chair on either side of him. Mike had their small tits cupped in his hands. Sandy was only five, but her tits were bigger to Blanche. But he liked small and firm tits. Mike was really proud of his daughter's figure, he thought as he watched her sitting on the bed.</p> <p> He wanted to get into the room and take her in to his arms. He loved her, no doubt; but he was excited beyond measure now. He was excited with the prospect of ravishing that sweet delectable body of his daughter. He wanted to get in but decided to wait a little more.</p> <p> Peggy had told him about her masturbating in the bathroom. That itself was not a punishable thing. But you don't have to find causes to punish somebody. His cock throbbed within Peggy's mouth as he looked at Blanche. Mike had never thought of looking at his own daughter for his pleasures. The thought had never occurred to him. He was not aware of her getting as old as this to be curious about her sexuality. Peggy was right. If a girl is to know about sex, the first one to let her know about it should be the father. That way they learn from a young age and that too not from a stranger. To Mike pleasure in sex was less from the actual act of sex but more from looking at the helpless shivering body of the female cowering down in front of him. Obeying him without any question. He loved to see their body quake in fear. The younger they are, more pleasurable the sensation. It was the panic in their eyes, when they see him that gave the maximum pleasure. So He decided to let Blanche sit for a little while and wait. The anticipation of being punished would create panic and panic gives rise to control.</p> <p> He smiled as he watched her, sitting cool and composed alone in the room. She's strong, he thought, but still a little girl, his own little girl and it would really be a pleasure to breach her tight little holes. He thought her slight body quiver under him in fear. Her tight little asshole throbbing around his cock as she tremble with fear. His hands tightened over the tiny little tits of his niece as flash of excitement spiked through his body. Becky and Sandy cried out in pain and his excitement grew to a higher level. He looked at his sister. Peggy smiled at him looking up at him fondly. She loved to see her daughters being fucked and punished by her brother. Sex and abuse she enjoyed, and would have loved to see them killed with his bare hands, but he liked little girls too much to kill them.</p> <p> Blanche looked up as the door opened at last and her father stepped in. She shot up from the bed and stepped towards her father, her mouth widened in a smile. Blanche was shocked as she heard her father order her to stop moving in a hoarse voice. Her smile lost its shine. She could see he was highly excited; his face florid and eyes red. The strong smell of alcohol wafted to her nose. Blanche resigned to her fate as she watched the look of greed and desire on the face of her father. She saw with her peripheral vision, her aunt peek in to the room. Blanche stood transfixed at the harsh voice of her father and her mind registered the movements of her cousins by her aunt's side, looking into the room with curiosity. Slowly Peggy closed the door as Mike advanced in to the room.</p> <p> Blanche had stopped in mid stride and now stood motionless. Something inside her warned her not to provoke her father. The man looked like her father, but there was a sea change in his attitude. Now she could believe in aunt Peggy's words. She knew she was going to be punished. And punished severely. But was she going to be used as a fuck-toy? Like a girl not having any say the way she is going to be used? And that too by her father? Her heartbeat increased but she tried to keep her cool. Her legs trembled.</p> <p> Blanche had imagined that everything was going to be all right the moment her father stepped in, but it was not going to be so. It was not going to be a loving reunion between a father and a daughter after a few days absence. Blanche looked straight at her father's glowing eyes, glowing with lust and she shivered with the intensity shown in them.</p> <p> Mike walked into the room and stood in front of his daughter. Blanche's lips trembled and eyes filled with tears. She looked up at him and whispered uncertainly, ""dad?"" Stars cascaded in front of her eyes as her father's thick palm came down hard on to her cheek. Blanche reeled from the power of the slap and sat down on the bed. She looked up to her father. She was never been hurt before, never even been touched harshly by her father except in his loving embraces and the slap on the face, so hard, so cruel, came as a complete shock to her. She looked up through the mist of pain and saw her father looking at her with a curious crooked smile on his lips. Her head was in the level of his pajama bottom, the only garment he was wearing and saw a stirring movement inside the loose folds. 'He is getting excited by slapping me,' Blanche thought dazedly.</p> <p> ""You are going to speak only when you are spoken to, my dear daughter. You are going to stand still unless you are told to do otherwise. You do exactly what I say and nothing more. And when you displease me, you are going to be punished. Do you understand that?"" Blanche nodded her head and screamed in pain. Her father had his blonde hairs in a swift and cruel grip. ""You are to answer with 'Yes dad,' whenever I talk to you,"" she was told.</p> <p> Mike was overjoyed as he watched his daughter's eyes change its expressions. From joy and elation to uncertainty, from there to shocked disbelief, then further to fear. He never thought he would feel so excited, looking down at his daughter's trembling figure. He loved her no doubt but at his own terms and that rested on complete obedience.</p> <p> He cursed himself for not taking his daughter in to his hands before. He wouldn't have required Peggy and her daughters if he had. But thank god, it was Peggy who showed him the way. Her motive is different and being an astute businessman it was not difficult for Mike to get deep in to his sister's mind. His mind filled with love for his daughter.</p> <p> Blanche was startled as his voice changed at the next moment and he asked in that sweet caressing voice she was used to, ""Are you hurt, baby?""</p> <p> She was startled but remembered to reply, ""yes dad,"" in a subdued voice. She didn't want to invite punishment unnecessarily. And that was sure to come if she doesn't do as her father commands. The sight of her cousin's battered and bruised ass was good enough for her. And now she believed, she was going to be really punished if she does anything to annoy her father. Her throbbing cheek was a great reminder. It's better to be a fuck toy and remain unharmed than to get battered and bruised to keep your head high. She would have her chance someday.</p> <p> Her father again smiled in appreciation at her control. Mike was getting ready to slap her once again. She would forget to reply, he was sure. He felt a little disappointed but there was a tiny part in his mind that respected his daughter's control on her emotions. She was startled but that didn't stop her from obeying. Mike told her to turn slowly. Blanche pirouetted slowly, ever so slowly. Mike extended his hand and stopped her movement. He placed his hand on her back and slowly brought it down to cup both her broad ass. Mike squeezed the soft cheeks; his cock sprang within his pajama bottom, the soft cloth whispered against her body as he drew his daughter closer to his body.</p> <p> Her hands clenched in to a fist but didn't move. They remained still at her side as Mike traced her ass-cleft with his finger. He spread her ass-cheeks apart with her palm and placed the finger on her tiny rosebud. Blanche tensed as she felt the finger pressed on to her tight rectal opening. Mike slipped his finger inside and felt his daughter relaxed her muscles for easier entry. He smiled again. Mike moved his finger a few times within her tight asshole and took it out. He heard his daughter expel her breath. He once again smiled and put his thumb on to her still throbbing rosebud. The brown little hole yielded under pressure. He moved his middle finger through her thighs and slowly inserted it in to her cunt. He heard Blanche take a deep breath, her thighs trembled and the tiny cunt gripped on to his finger. It was tight, so very tight that it was difficult to penetrate the hot core of her girlhood. Mike felt his finger get wet as his daughter's cunt started to get wet around his probing finger.</p> <p> Mike drew Blanche closer to his body and his cock brushed on her rounded ass through the pajama bottom. He felt her flinch from the sudden touch of his throbbing flesh. Mike hardened further; it was almost a pain not to feel her hot ass on his bare cock. ""Bring your hands back and open my pajama, Blanche,"" Mike whispered. Blanche stiffened as she heard her father. She was disgusted but determined too, she was not going to give her father the pleasure of punishing her. She was sure that is what he wanted, a scrap of reason to punish her.</p> <p> Her hands went back to fumble between their bodies and she felt the cord give. There was a soft whisper of the falling cloth but the feel of the cloth was still present at the back of her thighs when she brought her hands back by the side of her body. She was puzzled and curious to know why the cloth didn't fall down. Mike looked down at the pajama, it stayed draped over his thick cock, the hard protrusion didn't allow the cloth to fall down on the floor. He was frustrated and his hand clenched within his daughter's cunt, the finger trying to meet with the thumb pushed inside her asshole. His nails dug deep in to her membranes.</p> <p> Blanche felt the nails graze over her tender flesh. Pain shot through her tiny little body. Blanche clenched her jaws and tightly squeezed her eyes closed trying to stop the feeling of pain shooting through her body. She felt her father wiggle and the soft cloth of his pajama whispered down on to the floor. Her body was drawn further back and the coarse hairs first tickled and then brushed on to her skin. She felt the thick velvety feel of the bar of his flesh press on to her ass, trailing the line of the crack of her ass.</p> <p> She felt her father's fingers went out of her cunt and asshole. The relief was short lived. Blanche tensed once again as her father's hand moved on to her belly, drawing her further on to his body. She tried to relax but the orbs clenched around the thick cock involuntarily. Blanche felt hot as her ass-cheeks contracted and relaxed around his thick throbbing member with a rhythm of its own as she felt her father palm her cunt.</p> <p> He caressed and squeezed on to her hot little mound sending shivers down her spine. Melanie was right. It really felt good to be caressed on your cunt. Her ass danced on the imprisoned cock with the movement of her father's palm on her cunt.</p> <p> Mike was thrilled with the response from his daughter's unwilling body. The stiffened neck and spine told about her mental state, but the oozing cunt was speaking loudly of her excitement. She was finding sexual pleasure from the handling of her body, though her mind was fighting against it.</p> <p> Mike slowly moved his hip to and fro, making his cock move over the crack of her ass-orbs. ""Put your hands on your cunt, baby,"" he told her and once again smiled as her hands moved to be placed on to his hand covering her cunt and heard her daughter mumble, ""Yes dad,"" softly.</p> <p> He admired her strength of mind. She wanted to take control of a bad situation. Go with the flow and turn it to your favor. He had learnt it through experience but his daughter had it in her from this young age. He moved his cockhead down and pushed it through the gap between her thighs. Moving his palm he guided the throbbing length on to her cunt, tracing the length of her hot and wet slit without entering. ""Keep my cock pressed on to your cunt,"" he said and took his hand away from her cunt. Her soft hands pressed down on to his cock pressing it harder on to the cunt. He felt its surface get wet with her juices.</p> <p> Blanche felt her cunt twitch over her father's cock and was ashamed of her reaction. It was humiliating to feel this way. She felt the velvety hardness of his thick member that he was calling his cock, throb under her pressing hands and had a queer urge to pee on to his hand. She knew that was not permissible and she will be punished. She clenched her cunt-lips together to send the feeling away but it intensified instead. She shuddered and felt faint as the sensation increased within her cunt. It was now throbbing on its own and getting really wet. Her cunt clenched and relaxed over the cock, making the shaft wetter and wetter with her secretions.</p> <p> Mike felt her body shudder, pressed over his chest. She was going to cum any moment and her gasp was a sure indication that it was absolutely a new feeling to her. He moved his hands on to her soft body, caressing the skin, fingering her belly button. He traced the soft curve under her tiny tits. Moved his palm to cover both her tit-mounds.</p> <p> She felt her father's hands move up on to her belly, caressing. Her muscles clenched and she wanted to run away from the touch. It was intensifying the queer sensation inside her hot and humid cunt. It was scary the way the sensation was taking control of her body and mind. She wanted to fight it but was a puppet in its hand. She felt her abdominal muscles knotted within and she tried hard to relax and will away the feeling spiraling inside her body. But it was like a cloudburst and she had no control over it.</p> <p> Mike's hands lingered over her soft little tits. He took the budding pink nipples between his fingers and pulled her tit-flesh hard. The tits big enough to join them together in one point and pull upward, hard. Blanche gasped as she went up along with the pull on her tits and rose on to her toes. Her cunt clenched and throbbed but the pain on her tit stopped her from cumming. She bit in to her lips to stop from screaming though pain shot on to her nipples and radiated throughout her body. She wanted to take her hands up and pry her father's hand from her tortured tits. With a Herculean effort Blanche stopped herself from doing it. Through the haze of pain her mind screamed not to do that. It would be like succumbing to the wishes of her father.</p> <p> Mike was thrilled. He could sense the fluttering of her hands on his thick throbbing cock. The turmoil that was going inside his daughter's mind. He tugged and squeezed hard, making her hang from her tits for a moment. But the hands remained on his cock and tightened its grip. Slowly he put his daughter down and released the grip on her nipples. He didn't want her to experience pleasure under his caressing hands. He wanted her to have pleasure under pain. Like a drug, she should be addicted with the pain, trying to stop herself from getting her release through it but not being able to resist the pull of its pleasure.</p> <p> His fingers caressed and soothed the bruised nipples and tit-flesh. He looked at the rosy nipples and the small tits, now red and bruised, marked with his fingers. They were perfect. Two tiny tubers of flesh were crowned with perfectly formed pink tipped nipples. Mike moved his hands down, caressing and fondling the soft flesh of her belly. He put a finger down on to her cunt shoving it between his cock and her skin. His fingertip touched the erect clit and it stiffened under his soft caress.</p> <p> Mike was delighted with her reaction. He pulled his cock out of her palms, now glistening with her juices and placed it once again between her ass-cheeks. His one hand played with Blanche's cunt, while the other moved behind her to mold the bum-cheeks around his shaft. His finger traced the out line of his daughter's refined and elegant cunt. His cock moved and slipped on her crack as he slowly undulated his hips. He wanted to part her cheeks and push his cockhead in to her dark depth.</p> <p> Mike turned Blanche around to face him. He bent his knees, sent his once cock again through her thighs but this time from her front. He hands went around his daughter to cup her fleshy ass. He slowly straightened his knees, lifted Blanche, almost making her sit over his thick throbbing cock. He started to move his hips, stroking his cockhead along her cunt-slit. His cockhead nudged and parted her wet lips but was refused any entry in to the tight and hot cunt.</p> <p> Mike looked at his daughter's face. Her eyes were looking somewhere at the middle of his chest, her eyes puffy with unshed tears and the lips quivering with suppressed emotions. He felt a queer sense of pride that was mixed with frustration. All the other girls he had brought under him had cried and begged to be released; even Becky and Sandy had done that, in the presence of their mother, but not Blanche.</p> <p> She was too strong and in control. It won't do much good to break her totally. She is to be nurtured but it would be nice to see her slip and put on to the horse for a beating. Either it would break her fully or she would be stronger for that. He badly wanted to see what would happen.</p> <p> ""Sit down"", he said indicating the floor beside the bed. Blanche sat down without any argument, Indian style. Mike sat on the bed in front of her. ""Before we begin, you probably have some questions for me, and I imagine you wonder why you are here?""</p> <p> She regarded that as a question and again said, ""Yes dad."" </p> <p> ""Good"", he said, ""very good. You are a very smart girl, Blanche. I'm really proud of you. Well, you may not believe this, you will be my slave, and not my daughter any more. Like your nieces you would be my sex-toy and will do whatever I say without hesitation, is that understood?""</p> <p> Again Blanche replied, ""yes dad"" her eyes still avoiding meeting his father's.</p> <p> ""That's fine"", her father said, ""then come over here and suck my cock"".</p> <p> Blanche hesitated a little before getting up and kneeling before her father, who had turned to bring her body between his thighs. Suck his cock? Blanche felt nauseated at the thought. She guessed her father would look for any opportunity to strap her on to the horse and hit her with the thin whalebone that was dangling by the side, and there was no point in trying to resist. She won't be able to match him with physical strength. Then there was aunt Peggy. She would have to go through the house even if she is able to take her father by surprise and somehow get out of the closed door of the room. She knew that after the caning was over she would be right back in the same situation, but after living through the intense pain of the whipping that she could only imagine. So she knelt and placed her lips over his prick and sucked on it like it was her favorite ice-cream candy.</p> <p> Unbelievable, her father thought as she placed his cock between her lips. His daughter was always surprising him. Like others, he thought, Blanche would show a sign of disgust on her face. Like them she would refuse to take that ugly thing in her tiny mouth. But there was only a calm acceptance. She was sucking him for all she was worth, although she hadn't the slightest idea how to go about it.</p> <p> He held her soft hair in his hands and instructed his daughter. ""Take it in further, as far as you can, and run your tongue back and forth over the shaft."" He was a large man, and his daughter took the length into her mouth, with difficulty, gagging and groaning, his lips stretched beyond normal around her father's stiff shaft. At the end her lips pressed against his pubic hair.</p> <p> ""Now move your head in and out,"" he said, guiding her head with his hands, "" and go on sucking it. Be as gentle as possible and don't touch it with your teeth.""</p> <p> Blanche was too good to be believed and soon she had her mouth in full motion, her lips covering her teeth, moving back and forth over his cock as her tongue worked around the shaft and sucking sounds escaped her lips. ""Now hold my balls in your hands, very gently,"" he said, and Blanche complied without any hesitation. She had to connect to word ""balls"" to his testicles, but the only thing remotely connected to the term was dangling below the shaft she was sucking on.</p> <p> Blanche was in shock as she felt her father's hard cock occupy her mouth. Balls, she thought, they do feel round, as her fingers lifted and cupped her father's sack. She was initially disgusted with the feel of her father's hairy balls in her little hands, but her action matched her father's wishes without showing any reaction on her part, as if she was doing it everyday for her entire lifespan of seven years. Her father's hands were now grabbing her head and hair as he moved her head back and forth.</p> <p> She could feel him tense up and start to breathe quickly. She knew that men squirted sperm from their things, and what it was for. Did he intend to squirt it into her mouth? Would it be like pee? Did pee come out with the sperm? The sheltered 7 year-old had no clue of such matters, aside from the vague hints and suggestions of her friends. Blanche continued to suck on to her father's cock and massage the round pebbles within the hairy sack. The taste was not so bad, she thought as salty pre-cum sipped on to her tongue.</p> <p> Mike had no intention of cumming so quickly, but this was unexpected. Her reaction to his command was beyond anything he had imagined. She was a damn good cocksucker, better than his mother who was the best. Over and above the pent up desire for his own daughter was too much for him to sustain any longer. He moved fast within her mouth and was beyond the point of no return, so he quickly instructed his daughter as she pumped her head in his lap.</p> <p> ""I'm going to cum now, I'm going to spray my liquid pearls into your mouth. You won't stop sucking my cock till I tell you and should swallow every drop. Even if a single drop escapes your lips you would be punished,"" Mike gasped. Blanche didn't slow down as she listened to him, tonguing the top of his throbbing cock, tickling the cock-slit with her tongue tip, as she was curious about it and found the drops of precum oozing out of it very tasty. She didn't feel nauseated any more. Then she increased her pace as he held her heard by her hair and flexed his hips upwards. His cock moved faster and faster in to the tiny mouth, hitting the back of her throat at every thrust, gagging her, forcing her to breath through her nose. Blanche felt really excited now as she sucked on to her father's cock. His thrusts were erratic now, showing a partial loss of control on his part. That was magnificent. When the other party looses control, you gain; she had heard her father several times, telling his employees. So there was some power in her that could make her father loose a semblance of power.</p> <p> ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, unnnnnnnngggghhhhhhhh…"" he cried as the first blob of cum spurted into her mouth, and several long spurts followed as he thrust shoved his dick through his daughter's lips and down her throat, gagging her, choking her breath and deluging her stomach with his hot &amp; bubbling cum. God! The sensation was something he never had felt in his entire sexual life, but he watched his daughter's face flush as it became suffused with blood, her fair skin turned red with a glow coming out of it, but she did not flinch, her throat muscles squeezed hard on to his throbbing dick, milking all the cum that was inside his cock stem, her bewildered eyes opened wide. His cock jumped and throbbed as it spurted blob after blob of cum directly in to his daughter's belly. Then the thick cock wilted inside and retreated through the tight passage. He could feel her swallowing as the last few drops were sucked from his cock. Mike held Blanche's head still and remained still. He didn't require instructing his daughter to suck gently as he sat back in the afterglow of the explosion. She did all on her own.</p> <p> That was about as good as it gets, he thought. Again he admired the control his daughter possessed, to give ultimate head for the first time in her life, deep-throating his immense length, that even his sister was unable to do at this matured age. Blanche did it without any uncertainty and without holding any thing back. It was a contest of the giants, as if she was challenged and reciprocated with her own weapons. He wanted to shock her, instead was given a shock from her end. It was a statement from his daughter, mute but world-shaking in its impact. ""You can't make me cower, but you're welcome to try your best,"" she was screaming out at him.</p> <p> Mike felt exhilarated. He looked forward to the first opportunity to whip the child, to see her reaction to the reality of what she was fighting so hard to avoid. But was she? Or was it another ploy to get him loose his control. He did loose control, and he never had before. It was a sobering thought for Mike. ""Get up,"" he muttered and watched his daughter rise.</p> <p> Blanche rose from her knees, she had lost sensations on her legs, sitting on her knees for such a longtime over the rough floor. She stood motionless for the moment as the blood returned to her legs. Mike indicated her to sit on the only chair in the room and Blanche moved to sit over there. Mike watched his daughter sitting on the chair, looking down at the floor, her thighs tightly closed together. He watched her intently and tried to plan his next move. How to get her on to that wooden horse, what should I do to get her diffident little body draped over that machine of pleasure and pain? Mike thought as he watched the emotions play on his daughter's face.</p> <p> Blanche was in a predicament as her father's cock spurted into her mouth as he pulled on her hair and smashed his belly into her face. She couldn't breathe and the cum in her mouth made her gag, but she had the will to do as she was told and began to swallow the liquid. Gradually he slowed down and relaxed into the chair, and she could breathe through her nose again. It turned out the sperm didn't have any particular taste, and the sick feeling passed as she lightly sucked on his cock, as he demanded, her hands still cradling her father's balls, as he had called them. She liked the taste, so to say. And didn't even dislike the way her father treated her. He was a man behaving like a man in need to prove his strength. But her strength lay in her mind. Let him conquer her with physical force but not with his will. She would resist as best as she could, she decided. ""Okay dad, I won't get on to that horse for you to whip my bared ass. I won't give you the chance. I won't say no to whatever you want me to do, willingly, without any reserve and frustrate your moves,"" Blanche vowed.</p> <p> She mulled over these matters as she sat on the chair. He was sitting across from her now, completely naked, his flaccid cock dangling between his legs, shiny with her spit and his half-dried cum. He seemed to be contemplating her fate. Blanche avoided looking at his face.</p> <p> Mike relaxed in the chair and considered the next act. He had plenty of time to enjoy her ass. The night is quite young now. Lets see how she fares with some posing, he thought. Mike needed some pictures of her for the fellow deviants he secretly corresponded with. He was proud of his daughter, with her unique face and perfect nubile pre-teen body. Some men liked their children thin and flat, but he had always enjoyed the chubby girls from the pictures he picked up on the net. His daughter could very well be described as pneumatic for her fleshy thighs and belly. Her cunt was completely bare of the slightest trace of hair and puffed out, looking somehow lewd. The swollen beginnings of her small budding breasts were an added bonus for a girl this undeveloped, and her ass was perfection. To him she was more beddable than any one else just because she was made from his seed.</p> <p> ""Feeling okay?"" he said. Blanche returned the ""yes dad"" as usual, hands now folded in her lap.</p> <p> ""Then let's take some pictures, won't you like that, baby?"" </p> <p> ""Yes dad"" came back without much of enthusiasm. Mike walked over to the cupboards and pulled out a digital camera. ""Move over to the bed and sit on it facing me,"" he ordered. Blanche did as she was asked. He looked at her bare body on the grayish backdrop of the bed and shook his head. This won't be much of a photo to look at, he thought. She needs some color. Mike turned and rummaged through the bedside drawer. He selected black fishnet body-hose from the selection first. ""Put this on"" he said as he tossed it to her.</p> <p> Blanche struggled with the fine hose, and her father stood watching her getting into the soft silky lingerie. Blanche got in to the hose and stood next to the bed with her body covered with the lingerie and his cock began to stir again as he looked at her small tits &amp; cunt-lips peeking out from the small openings of the fishnet. She was a vision, demure and sexy at the same time. But Mike was not satisfied. He didn't want her to look demure but sluttish. His hand shot out and he tore the fishnet, uncovering her cunt and then her tits. He once again went to rummage through the drawer and took out a red lipstick and rouge. Mike guided his daughter to apply them on her lips, around her nipples over her areolas, her cunt-lips. Then he told her to turn around and bend over. Blanche did as she was told. Mike looked at his daughter's lipstick smeared cunt-lips prominent against the torn black body-hose. His cock throbbed and hardened with a need unknown to him before. ""Put more lipstick on the lips of your cunt,"" he ordered with a husky desire-filled voice. Mike took up the camera and looked through the viewfinder. The camera clicked rapidly one after another, snapping the movement of Blanche's hand smearing the lipstick on to her lips.</p> <p> Blanche found the entire thing highly humiliating. She never had exposed herself this way to anybody and she reeled, imagining the vision she was presenting to her father. Her face burned as she applied the lipstick over her cunt-lips. She watched her father's cock stir and harden as she rubbed the soft waxy material over her cunt-lips, making them brighter and brighter. The stirring of the cock jolted her out of her humiliation. She was making him loose control once again, she exalted. Blanche made her hand movement slower. She parted her cunt-lips with the stick and slowly pushed the thin stick into her cunt-hole. She felt herself get wet and started to fuck herself with the stick. Her hand moved over to press the stick on to her clit and she gasped. He heard her father groan and smiled with satisfaction. Her ass moved and slowly rotated as she presented a sluttish vision to her father.</p> <p> It was a little too much for Mike to look at his daughter. She was lipstick-fucking her cunt. Blanche was moving so sensuously that he felt his cock throb within his hand. The camera shook in his hand as he watched his slutty daughter move her hand.</p> <p> ""Stop moving,"" Mike shouted at Blanche in desperation and with a whisper of ""yes dad,"" she stopped moving her hand but her ass-cheeks squeezed on to each other, tightening and relaxing making the cunt-lips open and close alternately. Mike wanted to get on to the bed and shove his now-hard cock deep into that inviting cleft. With enormous will he stopped himself doing just that. It's still not the time. Not till she has been paddled on to her fleshy ass. Slowly he got on to the bed and took the lipstick away from her hand.</p> <p> He slowly moved the stick on to her puckered opening and rubbed it around the crinkly hole, smearing the red paint around and around the hot hole now quivering under the cold waxy material. Mike pressed his thick cockhead on to Blanche's puffy lips, tracing the length of the slit, and pressing it on to her erect clit. The nub of flesh pressed down on to her wet membranes and Mike heard his daughter suck in her breadth. He moved his hand and placed the rounded tip on to the crinkly hole and pressed the stick down into her anal passage. Mike smiled as he watched her daughter grasp the stick with her muscles with an instinctive jerk.</p> <p> Blanche felt the cock press on to her cunt and her body reacted like a volcano gone berserk. Her insides clenched and she felt the control melt away. Her muscles jerked and pushed back on to the cold rod of lipstick as it penetrated her asshole. She squirmed and gasped. This round was a draw, she reflected. ""Next time I'd be ready dad,"" she thought as she heard her father order her to stand up.</p> <p> Mike took a few pictures as she stood asking her to look into the camera. Blanche didn't like it but she did as she was told. It was all written in her face, her despair at her situation. Her eyes were a little puffy from crying and her lips pouted, and again he remembered his favorite porn-star Nicky Anderson, and how much she resembled the actress.</p> <p> Mike moved on to get the camcorder. Then he told her to kneel on the bed, her ass raised in the air, the lipstick still peeking out of her asshole. He told her to open her cunt-lips using both her hands as he focused on to her wide-open cunt. The light reflected the pink and wet cunt opening. He asked her to start finger fucking herself, both holes together, her finger into her tiny cunt, the other hand moving the lipstick in and out of her asshole. Mike smiled as he thought of sending this on to the net to his friends. What will they think of that; he chuckled, considering what other viewers of the pictures would see, when he sends it on the net for all to view. He would be proud to send it to them, proud of being the father of this beauty, proud to show the entire world the taking of her normal and anal cherry to them. Now his cock was back at attention again, and he thought of leaping onto the bed and suddenly impaling her ass while she was in this position.</p> <p> Mike knelt on the bed behind her and caressed her cheeks. He felt Blanche stiffen at the touch of his hands and slowly pulled the lipstick out of her asshole. He watched the puckered hole close tightly, then quiver in anticipation as his fingers moved around her hole. Blanche stiffened as the nail grazed her crinkly hole and relaxed to receive the thick digit in to her hot hole. But she squeaked in surprise as his hand lifted and came down hard on to her rounded ass in a stinging slap. Mike slowly and methodically spanked her cheeks. He watched the cheeks quiver as he struck her soft ass one after another. Mike ran his hands underneath, through her thighs and took her clit between his fingers and he nipped on to it. It was still erect, he noticed. Mike again pulled and pinched her clit until Blanche was squirming in discomfort. Mike wanted her to cry out in pain but he was denied the pleasure. Blanche gritted her teeth and remained mute as her father tortured her clit and moved on to her cunt-lips. His hand rained slaps on to her raised ass-cheeks as he manhandled her little cunt.</p> <p> Blanche's arms ached from holding her upper body off the bed while her father spanked her ass. It didn't hurt too much, and it was not a punishment anymore. Her father was just playing with her, playing a game of control. He wanted her to do something that was not allowed so that he could put her on to the horse and beat her as he had Becky. Blanche wanted not to do that; otherwise she'd loose the game of control. But she was really loosing control now. She almost moaned when he reached underneath her to play with her pussy. She felt her cunt twitch and get warm, as he tweaked and played with her. It was like the temperature of the area had risen, and she felt like shoving her cunt back on to her father's fingers, getting his fingers rub harder into the nub at the top of her pussy lips, so that the choked feeling that was coiling inside her cunt would get released. She was ashamed at this feeling somehow, but she couldn't help that. It felt good, more than good, indescribable. She wondered if he had noticed her condition, and cooled off somewhat at the thought, embarrassed by showing these feelings to her father.</p> <p> She was suddenly jolted back to reality as Mike shoved two thick fingers in to her tender asshole and began to fuck her ass with his digits. The nails grazed on to her tight ass-muscles and Blanche cringed in pain. No sound escaped her lips as she bit on to her lips but his rude treatment of her asshole blanked out any such dreamy thoughts from her mind as she squirmed to hold still while he deliberately caused her pain shoving his hard and callused fingers deep inside her tender asshole. The fingers moved fast and furious, Blanche felt the soft velvety cockhead press on to her cunt once again. It was not unpleasant at all. On the contrary it felt so nice and beautiful that she began to pant very softly. She moaned almost in protest as the fingers were taken out of her ass and he felt her father move back from her. She felt cold air blow on to the cunt. Blanche shivered with the need of her father's hot cock on her cunt.</p> <p> Mike looked at his daughter and looked around. He wanted her on to the horse, crying uncontrollably as he whapped her ass with the specially treated whale-bone. It was kept in a drawer under the wooden horse. His hands itched to take it out and put it on to her now red ass, sticking in to the air. But that was not how he operated. He had to get her falter, then only he would relish the whale-boneing. Not before. Ah, he looked at the exercising cycle that he had modified for his mother. He hadn't use it for a long, long time and now it would be nice to watch her cycling away on that. He walked to the corner. He tasted the paddle and found it working. The dildo moved up and down through the hole on the seat. The dildo was still shiny and was perfectly lubricated. Its head shone in the light that fell on to it. Good, Mike thought. He dragged the cycle that was kept stationery on the stand to the middle of the room. Positioned his chair just at the front of the cycle and went to get his daughter.</p> <p> Mike strode over to the bed and pulled Blanche to her feet. Blanche was relieved to stand on to her feet, not supporting on her body on her tired arms any more. Blanche found herself dragged to the middle of the room. She watched fascinated at the old exercising cycle that stood on the floor. It was low and she could see the seat. It was a normal one except a big fat dildo was peeking through the middle of the seat. Blanche watched her father move the paddle and she sucked in his breadth as she watched the shiny dildo move vertically through the seat. She knew instantly what was to come next.</p> <p> Mike settled back in the chair next to the cycle and stroked his stiff cock while watching her contemplating the cycle. He watched Blanche's expressions change as she studied the contraption. She understood the purpose of the cycle and its movable vertical member, he thought.</p> <p> ""Sit on the cycle, skewer your asshole with the dildo, and cycle away, my dear"" he smiled at her. Blanche hesitated again for only the briefest of seconds before walking closer to the standing cycle and slowly straddled the seat. She adjusted her seat and brought the tip of the dildo in line with her asshole. The seat was placed low and slanted a little towards the front, with the horn of the seat turned downwards and the handles curved in and high at the level of her shoulder. It came in such a way that she had to tilt her torso backward to keep her balance. More over Blanche had to keep her thighs apart to sit on the seat and place her feet on the paddles properly. Her position Mike could see her cunt flower and her ass squirm over the seat. This is too easy, Blanche thought; there must be some catch in to it. She understood the catch the moment she placed her foot on to the paddle and pressed. There was a shooting pain in her asshole as the thick dildo pushed on to her sphincter.</p> <p> Blanche struggled with indecision as she tried to line up her ass with the object, trying to get the thick tip inside. Her father remained relaxed in the chair, stroking his cock. She was sure it was her father's cock that was to enter her bottom next, but meanwhile she was having difficulty getting the tip of the object past her rosebud, which seemed bent on denying passage of this unnatural aggressor. Blanche lifted her ass off the seat, lifted the dildo an inch and half up on the seat, moving it with the pressure of her foot on the paddle and placed her asshole over the thick tip of the artificial cock.</p> <p> It was like her asshole had eyes, and was saying no to the size of the dildo. She got the tip lined up with the opening, she could feel that, but when she tried to sink down on the shaft, her ass refused to open. She concentrated on clearing her mind while she relaxed her ass-cheeks, allowing gravity to force her body onto the object. Blanche cried out and straightened back as a sharp spike of pain jolted through her body.</p> <p> ""Hurry up,"" her father said, as he noticed her response. This was excellent; his daughter was clearly in distress. Why she was unable to insert the dildo he didn't know. His fingers had easily slipped into her ass just a little while ago. True, the shaft of the dildo was a lot thicker, but she wasn't even able to get the tip past her sphincter. Mike smiled in his mind. If she can't do as she was told, he would be able to punish her legitimately as he wanted. Blanche squirmed on the seat and tried to thrust herself on the dildo again, with the same results. ""NOW,"" he yelled at her and she cried back ""I can't.""</p> <p> Shock filled her eyes as she realized the magnitude of her error. She had refused a command and had spoken out of turn. Her mind raced to find a way out, but it was too late. Her father had risen from the chair and was pulling her towards the horse.</p> <p> Blanche had the presence of mind not to protest, as she remembered the result of Becky's ass, but she couldn't help sobbing and crying as her whole body shook in fear. Somehow she knew that her father wanted any excuse to whip her again and again, and she allowed her left and then her right ankles to be clamped in what she now saw was a leather band with a buckle, fixed to the legs of the wooden horse.</p> <p> Mike took up the boxer's helmet dangling from a hook below the foreleg of the horse and fixed it over Blanche's head. He pushed the leather bit in to her mouth and took hold of the strings those were fixed at the back of the helmet. He tugged with them till Blanches was looking straight ahead and the back of her head almost touched her shoulder. Mike took her hands up and crisscrossed them over her back. The rough wooden horse rubbed on to her delicate and tender nipples as she was pushed and shoved on to the horse. Mike tied the middle of the string on to her wrists and took them through the stirrups dangling by the side of the seat. He brought the strings round the stirrup and tied it tightly with the forelegs of the horse. Blanche was secured on the seat. She was unable to move when her waist was strapped on to the horse, except her eyes. Mike looked at his daughter, lying on the wooden horse trussed like a turkey, then moved to her back. At the touch of his hand on the back of the horse, the middle of the horse dropped and pivoted on to its axis. There was a basin formed by the hollowed out timber, lined with stainless steel. The rear legs uplifted as the middle fell away and Blanche's feet parted and lifted further to expose it to the whalebone that he would use on her unblemished ass.</p> <p> Mike looked at his young daughter. The basin was between her legs and he could see she was positioned perfectly above it. The metallic sound of her pee erupting on to the basin from her cunt would be music to his ears. No girl, not even his mother, who had been the sex-toy of her father, had ever been able to withstand the pain enough to control her bladder. He was taught the art of inflicting pain by his father on his mother's body. Just as his father never took his daughters to this route, he too had neglected that side of the fun. He had his wife under him but never his daughter, not till today. But things are going to change for good.</p> <p> He had seen women being caned before in videos, bare skinned. But his father had made a rod out of whalebone. It stung like nothing that had been experienced before but left little mark on the skin of the victim. It was light and he was now skilled enough to make the strokes fatal if that was needed. But it was not needed on his daughter. It would be a pleasure to whalebone his anticipating and ass-twitching daughter. With practice he had perfected his strokes to such an extent that there would be very little to show at the end of the session. He was taught by a master, his father and had learned well. Mike picked up the whalebone from the hook and swished it through the air a few times. He laughed as he watched Blanche stiffen at the swishing sounds of the whalebone moving through the air. Her hands gripped the strings and he could see her tensing her butt cheeks for the stroke.</p> <p> Wnngg… Whappppppllaatt… The whalebone whistled through the air and struck on the ass-cheeks of his daughter, flattening the flesh on to the pelvic girdle. Blanche was shocked in to frigidity from the stroke. The flesh was numb for a moment then pinpricks of thousands needles penetrated her skin and grazed on to her nerve endings. Her body tensed and jerked against the bonds, the sinew strained all over her body. She gagged on to the bile that rose to her throat. She could move her head only to the right and left. All the hairs rose on her body as she came out with a full-throated scream, muffled. Mike moved his hand tracing the red welt that had formed on to her cheeks and Blanche flinched from the touch. He went up to look at her face. Tears were pouring down in rivulets over her red puffy cheeks. Her horror stricken eyes looked at Mike with the plea that was absent a few minutes before. Mike looked at his daughter and chk-chked with the tip of his tongue, ""This is only the beginning Blanche, you have to go through another three."" The malicious smile on his face brought a spectacular change in Blanche's mind. She was down, true, but not yet out. She had peed on the basin, she had heard the tingle but that was not so humiliating as looking at her father's joyous face. He was waiting for her to call for mercy and she was not going to do that. The skin was aflame but she would burn in fire before pleading to her father to stop. It was a mistake to cry out on the cycle and that she was not going to repeat anymore. She would die trying, next time. And the next time was very near, Blanche was sure. She would be again on the hot seat of the cycle the moment the rodding is over.</p> <p> Blanche forced her body to relax and her mind to go blank. It was tough but she tried any way. Mike looked at her and saw the changes of her facial expressions. He could read them readily. She was a little girl with guts. Her eyes were the mirrors of her soul. He felt only admiration for the child. None of the girls he had taken under him had fought this way. She was the only one and he felt proud of his daughter. ""Another three is not nearly good enough,"" Mike whispered as he traced her oval face with the tip of the whale bone, ""that would be five now."" He felt her daughter shiver but there was a calm acceptance in her eyes. Mike moved to her rear.</p> <p> Suddenly he was filled with a desire to really hurt his daughter. The need to prove his supremacy became the only focus that he needed to satisfy. His hand went up and the whalebone came down in a crash on the fleshiest part of Blanche's quivering ass. He watched her dispassionately and without losing any time he administered another, and another, and another. But there was no shriek or cry of anguish from his daughter. Her ass was wiggling in a marvelous fashion, hands clenching and relaxing, the entire body tensing against the tightly held strings. It was a marvel how she wiggled against her bond. But there was not a single moan that escaped his daughter's lips.</p> <p> Blood began to ring in his ears and Mike saw red. How could a girl of this age be so obstinate? That too his own daughter? He was enraged and totally forgot to count his strokes. He was enraged and excited. Excited with lust for his daughter. He wanted to cower her and was exalted with anticipation of her cowering under his power. With cruel deliberation he selected the most tender parts of her bottom and aimed the wielding rod with practiced strokes. One cheek, then the other and then across both. With a twist of his wrist he sent the whalebone inside Blanche's widely parted thighs. He went on striking her soft skin till the raised cheeks turned in to burnished crimson hue. It looked so luscious that Mike wanted to put the rod down and shove his thick cock up her daughter's wiggling ass.</p> <p> Blanche bit down on to the leather-bit as the rod rained on her bum. Fingers of flames were burning rampant on to her butt-cheeks. Tears welled into her eyes and overflowed. She wanted to scream and beg to stop her father. Her ego was not worth the amount of pain she was suffering. She screamed but no sound came out of her gagged mouth. The ass-cheeks had become numb and with each stroke her inside was screaming with pain as if they were being licked with a touch of the flame burning on the surface. ""Ooooooohhhhhhhhh Ggggoooooddddddddd………"" she screamed in her mind. ""He has struck me on my cunt,"" was the last thought in her mind before the black veil unfurled before her eyes. Her body went slack as she lost consciousness.</p> <p> Mike flexed his hand, he was sweating and his arm was tired. His mind looked at the relaxed body of his daughter and he understood the situation. He stilled his raised hand. There is no point in beating a dead horse. Blanche was unconscious. He dropped the rod and with a trembling hand touched her buffed ass-cheeks. It was hot under his touch. His throbbing cock leapt and jerked as he caressed her daughter's ass. Mike wanted to cum. Slowly he stood behind his daughter, his cock tightly enclosed within his fist and he started to jerk off. Within a few minutes his body tensed and arched thrusting his spouting cock over the crimson moons and the red surface was spotted with globs of his pearly white cum. With a deep sigh he looked at her daughter's ass splattered with his cum and began to pass his palm soothingly over it. Massaging the goo all over the hot burning surface. In spite of that severe beating her ass-cheeks were spotless, without any mark. Her flesh was like that of a baby, a lot pinker perhaps, but clean and fresh. Mike moved her hand over the skin and felt Blanche quiver under his fingers. Slowly her trembling died away and her breath became almost normal from the shallower one. Mike untied her limbs and bent over her back. His limpid cock was now resting on her crack, his hands went back to cup her cheeks and slowly tended too the sore muscles.</p> <p> ""Good morning sleepy head"", Blanche heard her father whisper in her ears. The first sensation was the feeling of burning on her ass-cheeks. But it was not as profound as before. There was a soothing touch too. Blanche felt her father's hand moving on to her cheeks; fingers light soft and soothing. She felt the thick cock lying flaccid on to the crease of her ass, it was soft and there was a sticky feeling to it as it moved with the movement of her father's hands. Blanche's head reeled as she tried to lift her unfettered head. The blood flew back to her extremities and the prickling sensation in her palms and feet made her gasp. They were useless for the time being. She felt her father move his fingers on to the crease of her ass and they homed onto her asshole.</p> <p> With his fingers Mike squeezed out the drops of his cum from the cock and slowly rubbed it around her puckered orifice. Blanche squirmed as the fingertip invaded the tight hot hole and a slap on her butt with the other hand stilled her movement. Mike got up from her back and went to stand in front of his daughter. He took out the leather bit out of her mouth and the helmet. Her face was puffy and it was pale. Only her eyes were still luminous against the backdrop of the red but pale face. 'She is down but not out,' Mike thought wondrously. He was tired and sweaty but his daughter was still on her own. This was a sobering thought. His experience with so many girls including his mother and wife had never presented him with this situation. 'Ah, she definitely is my daughter,' Mike felt a glow of pride in his mind. But the evening is still a little young and there is ample time for him to get better of this high-spirited girl. Mike smiled as he once again went to rummage through the drawer and took out a jar of lubricants.</p> <p> He dipped his two fingers into the jar and took out a gob of the lubricant. With the thumb and forefinger of his left hand Mike spread his daughter's bruised ass-cheeks apart and shoved his lubricated fingers roughly inside the tiny asshole. He heard Blanche hissed out her breath in shock at the sudden intrusion of those thick fingers. He watched his daughter squirm as his fingers rotated, moved in and out of the tight gripping asshole. She tried to retract her ass out of his hands but the horse stopped her movement.</p> <p> Blanche gritted her teeth in pain. The movement of the fingers inside her virgin asshole added to the torture that was her father was afflicting to her burning and bruised ass through his rough fingers grazing on to her still tender skin. The touch was sending pinpricks of pain wherever they were pressed down. The cool touch of the lubricant was soothing in her asshole, but why, she asked herself, was her father putting in the lubricant there. ""He wants me to get on to the cycle once again,"" the thought flashed through her mind. And sure enough Mike told her to get down and straddle the cycle once again. He have her no respite and hurried her over to the cycle.</p> <p> Blanche was determined to take the moving dildo in to her asshole this time. She stood by the side of the cycle and her hand moved to her asshole. With the tip of her finger she took a little of the lubricant out of her ass and rubbed it over the dildo. All the while she expected her father to slap her, but she was not deterred.</p> <p> Mike thought of kicking her inviting ass as he watched her lubricating the dildo without asking for his permission first. The sight of her soft hand moving on to the shiny surface of the dildo gave him a queer sense of excitement. He wanted to feel those lily soft fingers move so delicately on to his manhood, making it hard once again. He took up the jar in his hands and went to stand by his daughter's side. ""Lubricate both the cocks, together, at the same rhythm,"" he told his daughter. The forward thrust of his loin left no doubt in Blanche's mind about which other cock he was talking about.</p> <p> Without looking up Blanche took hold of the cocks with her hands. One made of a rubber the other a real flesh and blood one, of her father's. ""The lubricant,"" Mike said softly and Blanche dipped her fingers in the jar to get a little of the unguent on both her hands. She hesitantly gripped her father's cock in her left hand while her right one busied on the rubber one on the cycle. The difference of the texture and the heat of the two cocks made her shiver. It was nice to hold her father's cock in her hand. Her hands started to move, one horizontally and the other vertically on the artificial dildo. She felt her father's cock stir within her palm. It felt like a slippery eel and Blanche gripped it harder.</p> <p> Mike sucked in his breath and felt new excitement ride on to his body. The cock began to get hard. He was astonished with his recuperative power. Never before he had been able to get hard thrice one after another. Not even in his youth. It took some time to get hard after he released his load. But it was amazing how he was reacting to his daughter's soft touches. He moved his hip, forcing his cock through the O of his daughter's tightly gripped fist. His hand went to caress the fleshy orbs thrust out just by the side and he traced his finger once again through the crack of her tiny tight ass. The tip strayed on to the puckered asshole and Mike slowly dipped the finger in to the hot and dark depth of his daughter's ass. His slick finger began to move in and out of her asshole.</p> <p> This time Blanche felt a pleasure run through her body with the movement of her father's finger in her tightly clenched asshole. She relaxed her muscles and speeded up the movement of her hands on the cocks as excitement rose in her body. She trembled with unknown sensations that went through her untutored body. It was in complete variance to the feelings that had been experienced by her so far. So it really is pleasurable, she wondered in awe as her hips twitched with the movement of her father's stiff digit in her asshole.</p> <p> Mike felt the twitch of Blanche's ass and the asshole gripped his fingers in invitation. His cock hardened in sympathetic reaction and he wanted to put her on the bed and fuck the hell out of her asshole. She would enjoy it too, he was sure. But Mike checked his urge. It was still not time. ""Get on to the cycle,"" he said, his voice gruff with the suppressed emotion going through his body.</p> <p> Blanche was in a daze but she came back to the reality in no time as her father's voice penetrated her mind. She got on to the cycle slowly, but with a determination to succeed at all cost. With a little push on the paddles she extended the tip of the dildo over the seat and squirmed on to it to get her anal opening directly on to the tip of the enormous dildo. Blanche relaxed her ass-muscles and pressed down on to it as she pressed hard on to the paddle sending the dildo further up into her ass. Stars flashed and cascaded in front of her eyes as she felt the tip go into her tiny asshole, stretching it, thrusting the muscles aside with the push of the dildo in her ass.</p> <p> Blanche gritted her teeth and pressed her ass further down with all her might over the seat and curled her toes on the paddle with a last ditch effort to send the cock deeper in to the tight hole. She felt the cock penetrate further, pause and dipped a little down as the pressure increased. Blanche sat down hard on to the seat to keep the cock in her tortured ass. She released her pressure on the paddle and waited to adjust the thick dildo in her tiny little asshole. She felt the muscles relax around the thick artificial shaft and looked uncertainly at her father. Would he object to the pause and taking a respite?</p> <p> Mike stood in front of his daughter and watched the play of emotions in her face as the dildo thrust its way into her tiny asshole. He watched her pause and take a deep breath. Her hairless cunt was now open to his gaze like a sunflower to the sun. He was enthralled with the determination of his daughter. She was really something. ""Now move your feet and cycle as it should be, full circle without pauses,"" he told Blanche.</p> <p> Blanche pressed on to the paddles, the dildo in her ass retreated down the asshole, then came back up into it, once again stretching the muscles beyond her capacity. Undeterred Blanche paddled on, moving the artificial cock in and out of her ass. Gradually she fell into a rhythm, and the thick rubber cock slid in and out smoothly within her tight asshole. The sensation was odd to Blanche. She felt pain and elation. But she felt more euphoric as she felt the heat form between her legs again. The itch inside her cunt came in waves making her eager to take the thick cock of her father inside the tight and juicy sheath. Her cunt-lips flared at her lurid thought. Blanche felt her cunt ooze a hot liquid inside her pussy as she moved the dildo in and out of her ass with the push of her feet on the paddle of the cycle.</p> <p> Mike watched Blanche's cunt-lips get puffy and redder as she moved the paddle faster and faster, making the dildo move with rapidity in her asshole. Her face was now glowing with passion and it was highly exciting to him. Mike stood up and moved between the handle bar and the seat. He straddled the middle bar. He pried her tightly gripped hands from the handles and lifted them on to his shoulder. Without a word Blanche encircled her father's neck and joined her hands together behind his neck.</p> <p> Mike looked at his daughter and took out the leather belt that was hidden under the seat and tied it around her thin waist, securing her on the seat. Once again he placed her hands on the handle bars and clamped the wrists with the cords that was left there for the purpose.</p> <p> Mike's prick was in violent erection. The head was swollen and purplish with pent up fervor. He reached closer to his daughter's body, reaching behind her, cupping the fleshy bum sitting tight on the cycle seat. He insinuated his fingers in between and palmed the lower cheeks of her butt, luxuriating in the warm satiny smoothness of those impudent and resilient globes. He felt Blanche's frantic contraction making all the muscles come in to play on his intruding palm. The slope of the seat made her slide a little forward and Mike could touch the moving artificial cock with his fingers. The movement faltered, then once again speeded up as his palm squeezed on to the whipped ass.</p> <p> His cock almost touched her bare cunt, quivering with the need of getting inside that tight little sheath. The need was so great that he could almost taste it. Mike took his left hand to her back and placed his palm on his daughter's quivering bare bottom. He moved his cock forward and with the tip of his member attacked her cunt. He went directly to the tender hidden lodestone of her clitoris, and he rubbed it insistently, lingeringly with the soft tip of his throbbing cock, making his daughter's thighs jerk convulsively with the erotic stimulus.</p> <p> Mike could see beads of sweat gathering in Blanche's soft hair-less armpit-hollows. The scent of her naked flesh overpowered his senses. He watched her eyes rolled. Her nostrils opened and closed convulsively at a more accelerated pace while her steps faltered on the paddle and her thigh muscles tautened in a futile attempt to close them and resist the sensations that was gathering momentum deep within her loins.</p> <p> Mike had a flash of inspiration as he watched the changes in his daughter's face. He had tried to cower her with pain but hadn't succeeded. Now he should change his tack and cower her with passion, unfulfilled passion that was now flowing through her body in waves. He would rouse her to the peak and let her beg for the release.</p> <p> It was indescribable the maddening pleasure that Mike experienced at the thought. He kept his left hand firmly pressed against his daughter's jerking, squirming, contracting butt and his cock-tip against the very nodule of her core of sexuality. Mike bent his head and took one of the nipples in to his mouth, lapping on to the bud, sucking onto it. He felt it stiffen and get turgid under his lips. He changed his mouth to the other one and gave it the same treatment till it rivaled its sister in tautness. That was the indisputable proof that his daughter was, for all of her adverse and beleaguered behaviour, now a girl of heightened passion, a flesh and blood girl of fervent lust, capable to be stimulated to the point, where she would succumb willingly to the grand fucking that he wanted to bestow to her; her mind resisting but flesh yielding to her inner demands of her soaring desire.</p> <p> Blanche shivered as the sensations within her body was heightened with each touch of her father's hands or lips, even the soft touch of the tip of his turgid member over her equally blood-gorged clit. She felt helpless against the tide of lust that surged through her body at each touch. Juices gushed out of her cunt as it contracted on its own. The up and down movement of the artificial cock that stretched her asshole beyond normal was now a fount of pleasure instead of pain that it was a few moments back. She wanted to stop paddling but her legs didn't listen to her lust-drugged mind's command.</p> <p> Blanche felt inarticulate groans exude from her gaping mouth. Blanche wanted to deny the pleasure that was pooling inside her body and shook her head violently from left to right as if to expel it's demands. Her body tensed and she dragged on to the bonds to get away from the all-encompassing sensations. She was loosing control, becoming a slave of the need of her own desire and a look at her father's triumphant face confirmed the same. All of her senses were now being recklessly awakened; try as she could to deny them. She had thrown out a challenge to her father and now was at the brink of succumbing to its demand herself.</p> <p> Mike looked at his daughter and felt the time had at last come for him to topple Blanche from her self-erected pedestal of lofty aloofness. He smiled and thought how great a slave she would be, a passionate and spirited one to be humbled with the use of her own passions. He would make her an assistant to be used against Becky and Sandy, even on Peggy if need be. For now he should take some relief from the frenzied torment that he had to suffer in this lengthy and arduous ordeal he was forced to put her through. He took his cock back from her hot cunt and heard her gasp in protest. Her entire body shuddered and tremors rippled through her tautened body.</p> <p> Blanche should have felt joyous as her father's cock and hand left her body, but it agitated her instead. Her naked tits heaved spasmodically. Mike looked at the glistening tidbits, which he had nibbled and sucked, adorning her heaving breasts. They were covered with his saliva and were quivering, dark and stiff, on her pale tits. He had at last reached this aloof girl and had brought her to a sensual awareness of herself. It was his defeat and a win as well. It was highly satisfying. He felt the speed of the paddles increase; Blanche was trying to get herself off with the use of the stimulation of the moving dildo inside her asshole. The cunning bitch, he thought. He moved fast and untied the belt at her waist and putting his both hands under her butt wrenched her off the intruding artificial cock. Blanche cried out at the sudden void that was created in both her holes and struggled to get down on to the seat.</p> <p> Mike released the wrist clamps and carried her to the bed. He dropped her on the bed on her back and dove between her legs. He pried them apart and placing his elbows on the thin thighs made it immovable. His head dropped on to her juicy slit and he traced the length of the slit with the tip of his tongue. Blanche was shocked by her father's actions. At first she did not respond, so surprised was she to look down at the top of her father's head as he bobbed up and down between her legs.</p> <p> Mike looked down at his daughter's cunt, the labia slightly parted as he pressed on to the thigh and put a pillow underneath and the pink membranes were visible inside the wet and juicy cleft. They were glistening with moisture. Mike touched the soft, dewy flesh with his tongue. He licked the cunt, took the puffy lips into his mouth and sucked on to it one by one. He was thrilled with the odd delicious taste of his daughter's secretions, sweet and syrupy, with an inexplicable and delicate flavor. His teeth nibbled the corrugated edges of her small cunt-lips and heard Blanche gasp. He felt her hip moved up to push it on to his face and he laughed in his mind. She wanted to get to the pinnacle fast but she has to wait, wait for his convenience. Mike licked more lightly, round and round, in and out, and up and down, exploring every nook and cranny. He felt her impatience as her hands clawed at the bedspread and slowly he turned around keeping his teasing lips on to her hungry cunt.</p> <p> Mike placed his cock on the top of his daughter's lips and a little pressure made her take the thick cock in to her mouth. He jabbed his cock in to her mouth and began to fuck it ardently. His lips nibbled on to the erect clit of his daughter as he fucked her face. He took the cock out of her mouth and put the hairy balls on her open mouth. His cock throbbed between their bodies, lying flat between her tiny tits. He took her clawing hands and placed them by the side of her small mounds of flesh. He pressed on to her hands making her to form a flesh-tunnel with her tiny tits.</p> <p> Blanche sucked on to the balls that had filled her mouth. She felt the cock slide between her tits and pressed on to them harder. It was real good to have her father's lips sucking on to her clit and she felt the pooled desire break the dam that had built inside. With a groan she thrashed all over the bed, writhing and driving her crotch up at her father's face as she experienced her first cum of her life. Blanche felt the entire world spin around her and she gurgled around the balls in her mouth.</p> <p> Mike felt his daughter cum and straightened up from her body. With a swift movement he lifted his daughter and turned her on the air. He dropped her on her fours and with the single movement of his hip lodged his throbbing cock in to the quivering ass of his daughter. Blanche was going through the raptures of her first spending and her entire body was in a most excited and well-moistened state. Blanche thrust her body back as she was dropped on her knee and thrust her butt on to her father's invading ram. The glance hesitated a fraction on her tiny entrance, then slewed an inch beyond the thick ruby nut. The shock of the sudden intrusion put her body motionless and Mike housed half of the length of his stiff cock in her tight bum-hole in one vigorous thrust. The next thrust sent his balls to mash on to her soft cunt. His hairy thighs grazed on to her soft flesh and his crotch molded against that beautiful soft buttocks.</p> <p> Blanche cried out at the suddenness of her father's attack on her already bruised asshole. She felt the heavy shaft throb within the tight anal sheath. She wanted to squirm away from the brutal thrust but now she was once again in control of her body. He clenched her teeth and pushed back on to her father's crotch. She kept her ass glued to her father's crotch, without giving him the chance to move his cock in and out of her tortured asshole. She relaxed her muscles around the shaft and tried to get accustomed to the enormous girth of the monstrosity with which she was impaled.</p> <p> Now that Mike was safely fixed in his daughter's tight rectum, it suited him to remain still. He too was in imminent danger of spilling his load if he would have carried on with the movement of his cock inside that tight ass. His daughter gripped him like a vice and now that he was fully and fairly engulfed within the hot little hole, he wanted to enjoy it himself. It was really delicious.</p> <p> He was also full of admiration of his little daughter. She had taken everything in her stride and had thrown back as much as she got. He caressed her curved bum and wanted to make it enjoyable to his daughter. Pain and pleasure, they are only the other side of the same coin. You owe some one with pain but where that fails you owe them with love and desire. He could derive pleasure through pain from others, but his daughter was special and she should be treated differently.</p> <p> Mike stole one of his hands around her stomach and began to excite the erect clit. His other hand went and took her tits, caressed the nipples and felt them stiffen under his palm. His hand softly caressed the clit and found it throb under his thick tip. He pushed one finger in to her moist cunt and slowly moved it in and out of the slit as his finger pressed on to the quivering clit.</p> <p> Blanche's passion was soon re-awakened. She found the touches on her clit and nipple as exciting as before. Her loin twisted involuntarily and her sphincter clenched on to her father's shaft&gt; She began to move her butt to and fro making her father's cock move in and out of her tight asshole.</p> <p> Mike slowly drew out his prick to the tip and shoved it back to the hilt. He moved hard and furious inside that clinging dark hole. He was overjoyed when he found his daughter responded thrust by thrust. ""Do you enjoy it baby,"" he whispered to her as he bent over her body and cupped her swelling tits in his broad palm. His cock moved as Blanche whispered back, ""Oh, yes, yes papa.""</p> <p> Blanche really enjoyed when her father deluged her ass with his spunk and she too came once again, her body quivering with the emotion. Slowly her father tilted on to the sides, keeping his semi-hard cock inside her throbbing hole. They remained so as Mike massaged his daughter's tits and closed his eyes.</p> <p>Mike opened his eyes in the middle of the night and felt his daughter curled in front of him. His cock was now out of her asshole and nestled between her ass-cheeks. He looked down at the hard shaft throbbing between the cheeks. It was time, he thought with a surge of emotion. He smiled with satisfaction at the picture of sensuous wantonness that she was exuding and pressed the head of his thick against the unadorned lips of her tight nine-year-old cunt. He slowly pushed his cock in to her cunt. His daughter's cunt was tighter around his cock as even eight-year-old Becky's were never been, not even the five-year-old Sandy, the other daughter of Peggy. It was heaven for his heated cock.</p> <p>He insinuated himself within her until he was pressing firmly against her hymen. Then with one hard thrust he tore through her maidenhead and buried himself to her cervix, as she was shocked out of her dream, screamed and sobbed. He lay with her, not moving, as her sobs died down to the occasional sniffle. She could feel his rod throbbing within her. He began to thrust in and out of her, long and slow at first, then faster and harder, raping her thoroughly as she nearly screamed with each thrust. Soon the familiar wave began building between her legs, then spreading to take over her whole body, as she came and came, shouting, ""Oh, Dad! Oh, Dad! Oh, Dad! OOOOOH!""</p> <p>Mike remained still joined at the waist, his thick cock buried deep in Blanche's young and ravaged cunt. He watched the thin stream of reddish liquid spread around his cock, foaming at the mouth of her distended cunt-lips. He thrust deeper and deeper in to the cunt and harder too. His sperm boiled within his sack. It tightened and lifted as he drove down in to his daughter's hot depth. Mike felt his cock slip in to a fleshy ring and he erupted deep inside Blanche's womb. The sperm filled her void and the small tadpoles ran to get to the ripe ovum attached to the wombs wall.</p> <p>Blanche felt the hot liquid splatter directly in to her cunt and balloon inside as it filled her to the brim. She was exhilarated as the warmth invaded her entire body. She looked over her shoulder to her father and without any invitation said, ""Would you like me cane your sister, papa?""</p> <p>Mike was thrilled as he looked at the radiant face of his child, eyes glowing with passion. He slowly nodded his head, then kissed her on the lips.</p> <p>(It was copied upto this and doctored to suit the theme.) </p> <p>--------</p> <p> Blanche slowly came back to the present. She felt her ass still stinging as if she was just now been caned. She looked up and saw Nick look at her intently. Her nipples tautened within her dress and the friction of the dress over her sensitive buds sent her cunt reeling with damp heat. Blanche squeezed her thighs over her cunt to stop it reacting this way but it worsened the situation. She felt her lacy underware get wet with her juices as she shivered at the thores of her orgasm.</p> <p> She felt hot and suffocated. She remembered the agony of loosing her son on the day she gave birth to that little bundle of joy. She had just a glimpse of his sweet face before he was taken out of her hand to give it to the lady who was going to put him up for adoption. It was aunt Peggy's doing. She didn't want a son of her father to be there to own the business one day.</p> <p> But Peggy's plan hadn't succeeded. With all her wiles she couldn't make her father change his will. It was Blanche who had succeeded her father. Blanche paled as she thought of the tiny little baby. Only thing he'd have is her gold chain and the ring tied to the chain as a locket. 'Does he still have it with him? Or it was taken out from her baby?' she thought in despair.</p> <p> Blanche shook her head to throw the cobwebs out of her mind and looked around. What'd she do with a stud? Her eyes searched the crowd to find a way to escape without the man with her. Her eyes landed on a figure at the wings, looking back at her. Aunt Peggy, slowly Blanche's lips curled into a cruel smile. She suddenly knew what she'd do with her stud for the weekend. She had bought herself a stud. And now she owned him, at least for the weekend.</p> <p> If her father wanted to haunt her, why he should spare others? He should be there for his Peggy and Becky and Sandy and the four little girls her father had fathered in their wombs. They should meet the ghost of her father too. But this time it would be Blanche who would look at them from the sideline. She looked back at her aunt Peggy and smiled. Her heart leapt in joy as she watched her face go pale.</p> <p> Suddenly Blanche felt relieved of all the strains, she put her head back and the full-throated laugh gurgled out of her lips. Her plan, if you could call it that was marvelous if not downright sick. A woman didn't just… A woman couldn't just… yes a woman could and would; Blanche remembered the vow she had made once upon a time. On the very first day her father had taken her in his hand under the instigation of her aunt.</p> <p> Awareness sizzled through her blood. He was looking at her. Every nerve ending was screaming it. Don't; don't look at him, Blanche ordered herself.</p> <p> Stopping the rotation of the planet would have been easier. Blanche caught her bottom lip between her teeth and slowly raised her eyes to the stage.</p> <p> Her heart did it again, just as it had when he'd first looked at her across the vast expanse of the crowded ballroom. It took that leap within her breast that made the room spin. Nick Lord hadn't moved. Those hot green eyes were still fixed on her as her father's did so many years before. There was a smile of pure masculine satisfaction, tilting across his mouth - that sensual mouth - she almost could feel on her own. Everything about him, from the set of his broad shoulders, the way he stood, with his long legs planted slightly apart, made him look like her father.</p> <p> And like her father it sent a message, and the message was unmistakable. I'm a man, he was saying. And you are a woman. And when you and I are alone… Panic whispered Blanche's skin. She would never be alone with this man, or any other. She had learned her lessons from her father. And forgetting that lesson was… no, was not a mistake. Take control of the situation and turn it to your favor, she had learned that too. If he is to cum in her, he is to cum through five more and on her own terms. It was she who has bought the stud.</p> <p> Blanche stiffened her spine and walked forward. He looked at Nick, nodded in acknowledgement, then turned to look at her aunt. ""Hello Peggy, would you mind escorting Mr. Lord to my table. I would be a minute to write them the Cheque for Twenty thousands bucks, the purchase price."" Her last was directed to Nick and she watched his lips curl in to another heart sizzling smile.</p></div>",[]
175,Violas Schwarze Stunde,-1,PIXIE,paulpixie@care2.com,"Aus Rache an der Mutter wird die Tochter gequält. Als die Eltern nach Hause kommen, ist die Pein noch lange nicht vorbei...<br /><br />A story about a daughter beeing tortured to take revenge on her mother. When the pain seems to end the worst is yet to come...<br />story = Violas schwarze Stunde",2006-03-24,10,4,"Mg(11yo), M+g, sad, tort, bd, fist, (zoo), m+g, cons, nc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pixie001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Prolog</p> <p>Bernd Schneider war außer sich. Mit diesem Anruf hatte er nicht gerechnet. Diese Frau Hölzel, Mutter von Viola Hölzel, hatte ihn am Telefon regelrecht fertig machen wollen. Hatte ihn beschimpft, beleidigt, ihm mit der Polizei und Gefängnis gedroht. Und sie hatte ihm gekündigt. Bernd Schneider hatte nämlich der Gymnasiatin Nachhilfeunterricht gegeben.</p> <p>Viola hatte schon in der 5. Klasse arge Probleme, sich an die strengen Maßstäbe des Gymnasiums zu gewöhnen, nachdem die Grundschule ihr in den Jahren zuvor keinerlei Anstrengungen abverlangt hatte. Da die Eltern wenig Zeit hatten, hatten sie Schneider als Nachhilfelehrer engagiert. Jetzt, mit Beginn der 6. Klasse, sollte es doch besser werden.</p> <p>Ja, der 43-jährige hatte mit dem Mädchen Sex, und das nicht zu knapp. Bei jeder anderen Mutter hätte er für den Fall, dass sie davon erführe, eine solche hysterische Reaktion erwartet - aber nicht bei der Hölzel! Und DAS wird ER sich von DER nicht bieten lassen! Wahrscheinlich war ihr gar nicht klar, welche Trümpfe er in der Hand hatte!</p> <p>Bernd Schneider ist ein vorsichtiger Mensch. Seine Vorliebe für junge Mädchen bedarf in einer sexuell verklemmten Gesellschaft einer gewissen Vorsicht, wenngleich diese ihn schon oft daran gehindert hat, gewisse Gelegenheiten auszukosten.</p> <p>Aber jetzt würde sich seine Vorsorge bezahlt machen! Und das zu Recht, denn er hatte Viola zu nichts gezwungen, und außerdem war sie mit ihren 11 Jahren kein Kind mehr, zumindest nicht, was das Sexuelle betraf.</p> <p>Er hätte sich gar nicht darauf eingelassen, mit ihr überhaupt etwas anzufangen, wenn er nicht, als er im Hause der Hölzels nach einem Wörterbuch suchte, durch Zufall auf gewisse Videos gestoßen wäre, deren Beschriftungen ihn nun mal sehr neugierig gemacht hatten. Diese Videos hatte er sich sukzessive ""ausgeliehen"", um sie zu Hause anzuschauen, zu kopieren und beim nächsten Nachhilfetermin unbemerkt wieder an Ort und Stelle zu platzieren.</p> <p>Der Inhalt war mehr als interessant. Immer war Viola im Mitttelpunkt des Geschehens, das zierliche, ja, dünne Mädchen mit ihren langen, glatten, schwarzen Haaren. Das Geschehen bestand darin, dass das Mädchen gefickt wurde, in alle drei Löcher. Meistens von einem Mann, manchmal aber auch von zwei, dreien oder gar vier Kerlen, die sich abwechselten oder gleichzeitig ihren Spaß mit der Kleinen hatten. Die Kamera war stets so geführt, dass die Gesichter der Männer nicht erkennbar waren. Es war aber deutlich zu sehen, dass einige der Videos weit älter waren, als nur ein paar Wochen.</p> <p>Nachdem Schneider den Fundus für sich gesichert hatte, hatte er Viola darauf angesprochen, die erschrocken darum bat, er möge niemandem sein Wissen offenbaren. Sie erzählte ihm aber, dass die Aufnahmen teils in ihrem Haus entstanden waren, teilweise aber auch anderswo, nachdem Vater Hölzel oder auch Mutter Hölzel sie den Herren zugeführt hatte – oder aber in den Ferien, wenn sie von ihren Eltern für ganze ein, zwei Wochen an die Herren vermietet wurde. Die Videos waren immer Bestandteil der Vereinbarung, sie wurden dann später immer mit der Tochter ausgewertet, deren Taschengeld und andere Vergünstigungen davon abhingen, ""wie gut sie war"".</p> <p>Wie nun konnte eine Mutter, die ihre Tochter für Sex vermarktet, so überreizt reagieren? Es gab eigentlich nur eine Erklärung: Geldgier.</p> <p>Hätte sie Schneider angesprochen und gesagt, dass die Nachhilfestunden doch wohl durch die amourösen Einlagen abgegolten seien und sie ihm den Stundensatz nicht mehr geben wollten – das hätte er akzeptieren können. Aber so... wenn sie Krieg wollten, konnten sie ihn haben!</p> <p>Bernd Schneider hatte mindestens noch zwei weitere Trümpfe. Erstens kannte er sehr gut den Tagesablauf der Familie, zumindest wochentags. Er wusste, wann Viola zu Hause eintrifft. Er wusste auch, dass die Eltern fast nie vor 18 Uhr von der Arbeit kamen, so dass die Tochter, wenn sie keine Verabredung hatte, bis dahin allein im Hause war. Und sein zweites As: Er hatte einen Nachschlüssel für das Haus!</p> <p>*********************</p> <p>Die schwarze Stunde scheint vorüber, da steht sie noch bevor</p> <p>Es ist Freitag, der 13. September, 19 Uhr. Oskar und Liselotte Hölzel haben noch gemeinsam fürs Wochenende eingekauft und treffen zu Hause ein. Ihrer Tochter haben sie aufgegeben, den Nachmittag fleißig für die Schule zu lernen, denn am Wochenende würde keine Gelegenheit dazu sein: Viola ist von Samstag früh bis Sonntag abend einem vermögenden älteren Herrn um die 70 versprochen, der gemeinsam mit seinem Sohn nicht zum ersten Mal ein ganz besonderes Wochenende erleben möchte. Als Kameramann wird wie immer ein Freund der Familie dabei sein, der in aller Regel selbst auch nicht zu kurz kommt. Ein junges Mädchen ficken und dafür noch Geld zu bekommen – das ist es dem alleinstehenden Hausfreund doch wert, das Wochenende daran zu hängen.</p> <p>Indes suchen die Hölzels im Haus ihre Tochter und können sie nicht finden. Als Liselotte Hölzel das Bad betreten will, scheint die zum Flur hin öffnende Tür blockiert zu sein, sie muss kräftig ziehen. Als sie in den Raum blicken kann, bietet sich ihr ein Bild, das ihr den Atem verschlägt. Die nach innen drückende Tür mit einem Fuß offen haltend, ruft sie, der Ohnmacht nahe, ihren Mann.</p> <p>Von der Decke hängt ein Seil, und an diesem Seil schwingt der Körper Violas. Der Hintern ist in die Höhe gereckt, während Rumpf und Kopf senkrecht nach unten hängen und die Beine ebenfalls nach unten weisen, jedoch ein wenig abgewinkelt, vor dem Oberkörper des Mädchens. Die Arme sind hinter dem Rücken zusammengebunden, die Beine sind gespreizt mittels einer Stange; genauer gesagt, dient ein Besenstiel dazu. Der Körper ist überall mit roten Striemen übersät, aus denen teilweise Blut gesickert ist.</p> <p>Das Mädchen ist, wie man an ihren geröteten, wachen Augen erkennen kann, bei Bewusstsein. Es ist geknebelt, und zwar so stark, dass es praktisch keinen Laut von sich geben kann. Was man nicht sieht, ist, dass das Innere des Knebels mit Sperma getränkt wurde, und zwar mit dem Sperma des Rottweiler-Rüden von Bernd Schneider, welches der Hundefreund während der Tage der Vorbereitung gewonnen und gesammelt hatte.</p> <p>Die Brustwarzen Violas sind von Ringen eingefasst, an denen spitze Zacken im 45-Grad-Winkel kegelförmig ins Innere ragen, diese Zacken haben sich um die Warzenhöfe herum in das Fleisch der kleinen, flachen Titten gebohrt. Durch die Brustwarzen selbst sind Ringe getrieben, von denen aus Schnüre zwischen den Beinen hindurch zur Türklinke hin laufen. Aus diesem Grunde öffnete die Tür so schwer. Viola mag Glück gehabt haben, dass die Ringe nicht ausgerissen sind, als ihre Mutter die Tür mit Gewalt öffnete, dabei, ohne es zu ahnen, in schmerzhaftester Weise an den jungen Knospen ihrer Tochter riß und den Körper zum Schwingen brachte.</p> <p>Neben der Tür steht der kleine Fernsehapparat aus Violas Zimmer, nebst dem DVD-Player. Auf dem Bildschirm ist gerade eine Szene zu sehen, in der Viola in der Mitte von drei Männern kniet und abwechselnd deren Schwänze bläst. Oberhalb des Bildes ist ein Zettel angeklebt mit der Aufschrift: ""Polizei? Gefängnis? FÜR WEN WOHL?"" Der Ton ist stumm gestellt, aber die Audio-Ausgänge des Players sind mit einem kleinen Gerät verbunden, von dem wiederum Kabel zum Körper des Mädchens führen, die in Elektroden enden, welche an ihren Brüsten angebracht sind, am Bauch, am After und an den Innenschenkeln.</p> <p>Das Seil, das von der Decke hängt, deren Gipskartonplatte mit rücksichtsloser Gewalt zerstoßen wurde, endet in einer Öse, die zu einem Plug gehört, der in der Vaginalöffnung des Mädchens sitzt und diese extrem weit aufspreizt. Neben den fast zehn Zentimetern, die der Stopfen an seiner dünnsten Stelle im Durchmesser misst, sind es oberhalb der Scheidenöffnung noch einmal reichlich drei Zentimeter mehr, und innerhalb des Mädchenkörpers sicherlich genauso viel, denn an dem Plug hängt das ganze Gewicht der Schülerin.</p> <p>Aus dem Anus ragt schräg eine etwa zwei Zentimeter dicke brennende Kerze, von der schon reichlich Wachs zwischen die Beine des Mädchens gelaufen ist.</p> <p>Die Eltern sind sprachlos vor Entsetzen. Der Vater schaut fragend auf seine Frau, die um Fassung ringt, besonders seitdem sie den Zettel am Fernseher gesehen hat und ihr klar ist, dass die Macht, die sie ausüben wollte, sich gegen sie kehrt. Schließlich sagt sie mit leiser Stimme zu ihrem Mann: ""Tu doch was.""</p> <p>Nachdem Oskar Hölzel zunächst die Kerze gelöcht hat, will er die Elektroden an den Brüsten entfernen, besinnt sich aber, nachdem er einen schmerzhaften Stromstoß in die Finger bekommen hat, eines Besseren und zieht die Audiokabel aus dem DVD-Player. In dem Moment bäumt sich der Körper des Mädchens auf, als hätte sie der Blitz getroffen, und im Grunde genommen trifft das auch zu, denn das kleine zwischengeschaltete Gerät hat eine eigene Stromversorgung und ist so konstruiert, dass die Amplitude maximal wird, wenn das Eingangssignal fehlt. Hölzel zieht panisch den Stecker des Netzteiles, aber das hilft gar nichts, denn in dem Moment springt die integrierte Batterie ein. Die Kabel, die zum Körper gehen, sind fest mit dem Gerät verbunden und sie sind nicht isoliert. Hölzel erweist sich nicht als mutig genug, die Kabel mit der Schere zu berühren oder mit bloßen Händen abzureißen.</p> <p>Er hat sogar Angst, das Mädchen zu berühren, wenn er seitlich an ihr vorbeigeht, um sich ein Handtuch zu greifen. So drängt er seine Frau weg und stürzt ins Nachbarzimmer auf der Suche nach einer isolierenden Textilie. Das hat zur Folge, dass die Tür zum Bad nicht mehr offen gehalten wird, weil der Körper des Mädchens der Schwerkraft folgend wieder in seine Ausgangslage geht. Die Tür muss neu geöffnet werden; die Mutter macht es diesmal sehr viel vorsichtiger, damit es ihrer Tochter weniger weh tun möge, aber damit verlängert sich die Dauer der Pein durch die starken Stromstöße. Und es ist nicht einfach, die Elektroden abzureissen, denn jene, die an den Beinen und an den Brüsten befestigt sind, sind stark am Körper verklebt; die Elektroden am Bauch und am After kann Hölzel als erstes abreißen, aber dort hinten reißt er die untere, längst erstarrte Schicht des Wachses ab, der die dort befindlichen Härchen mit sich nimmt.</p> <p>Schließlich kommt der Vater auf die zweckmäßige Idee, mit dem Shirt, das er sich gegriffen hat (warum hat er nicht sein eigenes Hemd genommen?), eine Schere in die Hand zu nehmen und die restlichen Drähte durchzuschneiden. Er traut sich noch immer nicht an dem hängenden Körper vorbei, wo er wenigstens eine Nagelschere fände und muss somit nochmal ins Nachbarzimmer eilen, um dort das benötigte Werkzeug zu holen. Wenigstens passt die Mutter jetzt auf, dass die Tür nicht wieder zuschlägt. Als Hölzel die Drähte durchschneidet, durchdringt der Strom den dünnen Stoff zwar ein wenig, aber diesmal nimmt der Mann sich zusammen und befreit seine Tochter von dieser Qual.</p> <p>Nun endlich durchtrennt er mit der Schere die Schnüre an den nun schon halb ausgerissenen Nippelringen, von denen Blut hinabtropft.</p> <p>Das Mädchen hängt inzwischen ohnmächtig an ihrem Seil, ganz im Gegensatz zu ihrem etwas jüngeren Abbild auf der Bildröhre, welches gerade mit Inbrunst in Hündchenstellung einen Schwanz bläst, während sie gleichzeitig von einem zweiten Mann von hinten gefickt wird.</p> <p>Die Eltern müssen erst ein Brotmesser holen, um das starke Tau, an dem das Opfer hängt, durchsägen zu können, denn der Knoten hat sich als zu fest erwiesen, als dass sie ihn leicht hätten lösen können. Endlich hält die Mutter ihr Kind in den Armen und legt sie sacht auf dem gefließten Boden des Bades ab, während ihr Mann schon dabei ist, den Knebel zu lösen. Mit kaltem Wasser holen sie die Tochter ins Bewusstsein zurück. Zu sprechen, ist sie indes nicht in der Lage.</p> <p>Die Eltern lösen ihr die Handfesseln. Das Schwierigste steht indes noch bevor, nämlich die Enfernung des Plugs. Wenn der die Last des Körpers getragen hat, wird man ihn beim besten Willen nicht herausziehen können. Die Eltern fragen sich, wie ihre Tochter dieses Monstrum überhaupt aufnehmen konnte. Sie wissen nicht, dass das Innere des Stopfens aus einer Masse besteht, die bei Kontakt mit einer bestimmten Chemikalie stark aufquillt, und dass eben jene Chemikalie in mehreren kleinen Kapseln in den Stöpsel eingearbeitet war; dass die Wände dieser Kapseln sich bei Erwärmung durch die Körpertemperatur aufgelöst haben und die chemische Reaktion dadurch in Gang gesetzt wurde. Sie wissen auch nicht, dass die verschiedenen Kammern des Plugs so konstruiert sind, dass er sich dabei nicht nach vorn und hinten ausdehnen konnte, sondern auch bei stärkstem Gegendruck sein Umfang immer mehr anschwoll. Vor allem wissen sie noch nicht, dass im Inneren der Weiblichkeit ein Dutzend Esskastanien, samt ihrer gemeinen, äußerst spitz und schmerzhaft piekenden Stachelschale deponiert sind. Die Früchte, die in ihrer Wirkung einheimische Kastanien phänomenal übertreffen, hatte Bernd Schneider sich eigens von einem Freund mitbringen lassen, der gerade vom Urlaub in Italien heimkehrte.</p> <p>Das Modell des Plugs hatte Bernd Schneider auf einer amerikanischen SM-Website entdeckt und sich in der größten verfügbaren Größe als Expressgut mit FedEx schicken lassen. Er ist ein wahres Wunderwerk und sogar wiederbefüllbar, wenn man die entsprechenden Komponenten mit kauft. Dafür hat er eine Menge Geld gezahlt.</p> <p>Die Eltern wissen nur, dass es unter keinen Umständen in Frage kommt, einen Arzt hinzuzuziehen, denn sie sind realistisch genug, um zu wissen, dass dieser eine Anzeige machen würde. Aber genau mit dieser Aufweichung des Hippokratischen Eides wird sein Sinn aufgehoben: Menschen, die medizinischer Hilfe dringend bedürften, erhalten sie nicht, aus Angst vor Strafverfolgung. Menschen, ja, auch unschuldige Menschen wie unsere Viola, müssen dadurch leiden oder gar sterben.</p> <p>Der Versuch, den Stöpsel mit einem scharfen Messer zu durchstechen, scheitert schmählich. Die Außenseite ist mittig mit einer Stahlplatte versehen, und am Rande zu stechen, trauen sich die beiden Erwachsenen nicht.</p> <p>Die aufgeblähte Masse im Inneren des Stopfens in Flocken zerbröselt, sobald eine bestimmte Temperatur überschritten wird. Dazu muss man die Stahlplatte gleichmäßig auf etwa 75 bis 80 Grad Celsius erwärmen, was der Malträtierten zwar zusätzliche Pein bereitet, die sich aber in Grenzen hält, weil das gummiartige Material, das den Hautkontakt herstellt, nur schlecht die Wärme leitet. Aber das können die Eltern nicht ahnen.</p> <p>Gottlob hat Hölzel ein großes Werkzeugsortiment in seiner Garage. Nach einiger Diskussion mit seiner Frau beschließen beide tatsächlich, die Bohrmaschine zu holen, mit dem stärksten Stahlbohrer ein mittiges Loch zu bohren, um einen Ansatz für andere Werkzeuge zu haben. Gesagt, getan. Als Hölzel die Maschine ansetzt, während seine Frau das Mädchen hält, schreit das Opfer der Tortur sich zwar die Seele aus dem Leibe ob der Erschütterungen, die die Kastanien in ihrem Inneren tanzen lassen, so dass die Eltern flugs unterbrechen, um sie wieder fest zu knebeln, damit die Nachbarn es nicht hören. Aber danach beginnt der Bohrer sich in das Material zu fressen, zwei, drei Millimeter vielleicht, doch noch ist die Platte nicht durch. Da ist die Grenze erreicht, bei der der Widerstand, den das Material gegen den Bohrer bietet, den Reibungswiderstand des Stöpsels an den Rändern der Fotzenöffnung zu überschreiten beginnt. Der Plug dreht sich nun rasend schnell, wodurch sich die Tortur des Mädchens extrem steigert. Was tun, was kann man nur tun, denken die Eltern.</p> <p>Ziemlich am Rand der Stahlplatte befindet sich ein kleines Löchlein. Zuerst hatte der Vater den Bohrer sogar dort ansetzen wollen, statt im Zentrum. Kaum auszudenken, wenn der Plug durch die Kraft der Maschine exzentrisch gedreht worden wäre. Wahrscheinlich hätte es dem Mann die Bohrmaschine aus der Hand gerissen.</p> <p>Schneider hat spekuliert, dass die Mutter ihn in der aussichtslosen Situation anrufen würde. Das wäre für ihn die Gelegenheit gewesen, sie seine Macht spüren zu lassen, diesmal wäre er vorbereitet gewesen auf das Gespräch, und sie wäre als Bittstellerin gekommen. Aber sie kommt gar nicht auf diese Idee, ihr Stolz ließe das auch kaum zu.</p> <p>Der Vater hat die Idee, das Mitdrehen des Stöpsels zu verhindern, indem er die Stahlplatte an dem exzentrisch angebrachten Löchlein festhält. Er hofft, es ginge nur tief genug hinein. Tatsächlich ist ein sehr kleiner Feinmechanik-Schraubenzieher dünn genug, um in das Loch zu passen. In Unkenntnis der Funktion dieses Löchleins sticht er tief hinein und will seiner Frau sagen, sie solle den Schraubenzieher mit aller Kraft festhalten, während er noch einmal bohrt. Auch wenn er weiß, dass dieser Versuch wenig Hoffnung birgt. Aber es kommt gar nicht dazu, denn Viola windet sich plötzlich wie eine Schlange im Todeskrampf.</p> <p>Die Eltern haben versehentlich eine letzte verborgene Funktion des Plugs ausgelöst. Sie haben eine in eine Kammer des Stöpsels eingelassene Gummiblase durchstochen, in der der sadistische Meister eine Flüssigkeit deponieren kann. In diesem Falle ist es ein Mix aus scharf konzentrierten ätherischen Ölen, der nun in die Möse des Mädchens ergießt und auf die durch die Kastanien gereizten und verwundeten Wände ihrer Liebeshöhle trifft, was ihr, wie man sich denken kann, unsägliche Schmerzen bereitet. Sie hat nun lange Minuten der Qual vor sich, die kein Mensch der Welt verkürzen kann, es sei denn, sie fiele in Ohnmacht oder würde betäubt.</p> <p>Letztere Idee hat auch Liselotte Hölzel. Sie holt eine Schachtel von den Schmerztabletten, die sie manchmal am ersten Tag ihrer Regelblutung nimmt. Sie löst nun wieder den Knebel, so dass die Tochter herausstoßen kann, wo welche Schmerzen sie peinigen. Die Mutter gibt ihr ein halbes Dutzend von den Tabletten. Wirklich helfen wird ihr das nicht; eher wird diese Dosis den geschundenen Körper weiter schwächen.</p> <p>Aber das Bewusstsein, dass die Schmerzen der Tochter gelindert würden, gibt den Eltern, die es nun aufgegeben haben, den Pfropfen zu zerstören, neuen Mut, denn ein Weg verbleibt noch, den Fremdkörper zu entfernen. Zunächst lassen die Eltern ihre Tochter ein wenig in Ruhe, bis die Tabletten zu wirken beginnen. ""Ruhe"" hat das Mädchen freilich nicht dabei, denn eine etwaige Gewöhnung an den Schmerz setzt bei ihr noch lange nicht ein. Eher hat sie den Eindruck, dass es immer unerträglicher wird, denn es scheint überhaupt kein Ende zu nehmen. Die Zeit, bevor ihre Eltern eintrafen, war dagegen harmlos.</p> <p>Nach einer halben Stunde ist es die Mutter, die die Initiative ergreift. Sie weiß nicht, wie ein Arzt einen Schnitt setzen würde. Sie weiß nur, DASS das bei einer Geburt zuweilen gemacht wird, wenn das Kind gar nicht durch das enge Loch hindurch passen will und die Gefahr eines Dammrisses besteht.</p> <p>Ihre Tochter ist bei vollem Bewusstsein. Um es ihr zu erleichtern, vor allem aber wieder der Nachbarn wegen, stopft sie ihr erneut den Knebel in den Mund und bindet ihn fest. Mit der Geflügelschere setzt sie am Rand des Plugs an und schneidet in die Muskulatur, in Richtung Oberschenkel.</p> <p>Endlich lässt sich der riesige Stöpsel herausziehen. Das Mädchen blutet stark. Alles eine rote Suppe. Die scharfen Kräuteröle brennen wie verrückt in der Wunde. Da kommt, zum Erschrecken der Mutter, die erste Kastanie zum Vorschein. Die Tochter, deren Knebel nun ein weiteres Mal gelöst wird, weiß nicht, wieviele es sind. Außerdem, wie sollte sie jetzt noch nachdenken, wo ihre Nerven buchstäblich blank liegen! Die Mutter gibt ihr auf, sie möge pressen. Viola versucht es. Sie schafft es auch, eine weitere Frucht herauszustoßen, aber es schmerzt furchtbar, denn im Bereich der Scheidenöffnung sind die Nervenenden viel dichter gestreut, als im Inneren. Die Mutter feuert sie weiter an: ""Du musst, du musst!"", und damit hat sie auch recht. Eine Kastanie nach der anderen drückt das Mädchen aus ihrer bestialisch schmerzenden, geschundenen Höhle. </p> <p>Nach einer Weile scheint es zu Ende zu sein, es folgt keine Stachelkugel mehr nach. Eine beängstigende Menge Blut hat sich inzwischen auf den Bodenfliesen verteilt. Die Mutter ahnt, dass sie die Schnittwunde nicht stillen können wird. Sie kann ihrer Tochter eine weitere Tortur nicht ersparen, sie muss die Wunde zunähen, und sei es mit Sternzwirn. Aber es wäre fatal, wenn dann noch ein Fremdkörper in der Scheide wäre. Es würde die Heilung zurückwerfen, die Wunde könnte eitern, sie könnte zu einem Infektionsherd werden. Liselotte Hölzel hat keine Wahl. Sie muss es überprüfen. Mit der Faust fährt sie in die Scheide ihrer Tochter, es geht relativ leicht, was kein Wunder ist nach der extremen Dehnung und durch den vorgenommenen großen Schnitt. Dennoch tut es dem Mädchen wieder furchtbar weh; trotz all der Schmerzen, die sie nun schon erleiden musste, ist es eine erneute Eskalation. Die Mutter wird tatsächlich noch fündig. Eine Kastanie holt sie heraus, dann eine zweite. Sie nimmt sich Zeit, zu untersuchen, ob es die letzte verbleibene war, auch wenn ihre Tochter jammert, dass es ihr das Herz zerreißt.</p> <p>DAS hat Liselotte Hölzel nicht gewollt. Unbändige Wut auf den Nachhilfelehrer steigt in ihr hoch, zugleich aber fühlt sie sich ohnmächtig. Besonders, als sie gewahr wird, dass noch immer Bilder von der DVD über den Fernsehbildschirm flackern, die sie, die Eltern, für Jahre ins Gefängnis bringen können.</p> <p>""Schalt doch mal das verdammte Ding ab"", herrscht sie ihren Ehemann an. Dann lässt sie sich von ihm Nähzeug bringen, desinfiziert eine Nadel mit Rasierwasser und flickt ihre Tochter, so gut sie kann, unter dem herausquellenden Blut zusammen. Anschließend versucht sie, eine Art Druckverband anzulegen und betet in Gedanken zu Gott, dass das unterernährte Mädchen noch nicht zu viel Blut verloren habe.</p> <p>*****************************</p> <p class=""h2"">Epilog</p> <p>Bernd Schneider hatte damit gerechnet, einen Hilferuf von Hölzels zu bekommen, wegen des Plugs. Einerseits ist er nicht traurig, dass das unangenehme Gespräch ausgeblieben ist, andererseits bleibt er so in völliger Ungewissheit. Er fährt am Hause Hölzels vorbei, um wenigstens sicher zu sein, dass die Eltern dort sind und Viola gefunden haben. Zu klingeln, tut er sich nicht an.</p> <p>Aber auch wenn kein Gespräch zustande kommt, was an diesem Abend wohl auch besser so ist – er wird dafür sorgen, dass die Hölzel kein Geld mehr mit ihrer Tochter machen kann. Er wird sich die Kleine untertan machen, und Hölzels werden ihn nicht hindern. Nein, er wird nicht in die Rolle der Eltern treten und die Jungfotze etwa auf seine Rechnung vermieten. Aber er wird dafür sorgen, dass sie gefickt wird. Von jedem, der will. Jeden Tag, jeden Abend. Sie wird zuweilen mehr Kerle befriedigen, als der Tag Stunden hat. Er, der Nachhilfelehrer, kennt eine Menge teils notgeiler, teils renommierhungriger Jungs von den älteren Jahrgängen aus ihrer Schule. Oder auch solche, die schon von der Schule abgegangen sind und sich als Mob in der Stadt herumtreiben, weil sie keine Lehrstelle und keine Arbeit gefunden haben und nichts mit ihrer Zeit anzufangen wissen. Denen allen wird er von Viola erzählen und wird ihnen klar machen, dass das Mädchen nichts anderes als Freiwild ist, weil die Eltern es nicht wagen werden, irgend etwas dagegen zu unternehmen. Und Viola selbst wird es nach dem Schockerlebnis des heutigen Tages auch nicht wagen.</p> <p>Sie wird den Jungs zu Diensten sein, wann immer es nur möglich ist. In der Schule wird sie in den großen Pausen und nach dem Unterricht auf dem Jungenklo Schwänze blasen. An den Nachmittagen wird sie von einer oder mehreren Cliquen dominiert werden, an deren Treffpunkte mitgenommen und dort benutzt werden, abends und am Wochenende wird sie zu sehr speziellen Parties eingeladen werden, und Hölzels werden selbstverständlich nichts dagegen haben, dass sie auch über Nacht wegbleibt. Sicherlich wird auch so mancher Vater oder Großvater Gefallen an Viola finden, was ihr ganz besonders schmeicheln wird. Hin und wieder wird sie freilich auch ihren alten Nachhilfelehrer besuchen, nun aber nicht mehr, um Englisch zu üben. Wenn schon, dann eher Französisch. Doch zuweilen wird er auch gewisse Spiele mit ihr spielen, die ihr nicht unbedingt so gut gefallen werden. Schon, um die Erinnerung wach zu halten, was passiert, wenn man ihm, Bernd Schneider, eins auswischen will.</p></div>",[]
176,Rache an Hanni,-1,PIXIE,paulpixie@care2.com,"Die 10-jährige Hanni ist vom Direktor des Waisenhauses streng verhört worden. Ihre Kameradinnen glauben, sie hätte vier Mädchen verraten.<br />Hanni, a 10 years old girl, was severely interrogated by the principal of the orphanage. The mates suspect her of having betrayed four of them.",2006-04-14,4,5,"f+g+/g, sad, tort, bd, nc, oral, ws, menstr, mc, M/g cons, old/young",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pixie002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nach dem Vorfall im Waisenhaus, bei dem zwei Mädchen Schokolade gestohlen und gemeinsam mit zwei weiteren Mädchen verspeist hatten, hat der Direktor eine ganze Reihe von Verhören durchgeführt, um die Angelegenheit aufzuklären und die Sünderinnen ihrer gerechten Strafe zuzuführen. Natürlich blieb es den anderen Mädchen nicht verborgen, wer alles zum Direktor bestellt wurde, wenngleich über die Vernehmungen selbst nichts Greifbares nach außen gedrungen war und natürlich keines der Mädchen vor den anderen zugab, die Namen preisgegeben zu haben. Wie überall, so entstehen auch im Waisenhaus schnell Gerüchte, die sich verbreiten und die früher oder später allgemein als wahr angesehen werden, auch wenn sie völlig unbewiesen sind. Oftmals werden solche Gerüchte von denjenigen in die Welt gesetzt, die eine persönliche Rechnung offen haben oder einfach nur missgünstig gegenüber dem Opfer der üblen Nachrede sind.</p> <p>Nun ist Hanni diejenige, auf die der von der Allgemeinheit geteilte Verdacht fiel, wer wohl dem Verhör nicht standgehalten hätte. In Wirklichkeit hatte jedes der verhörten Mädchen früher oder später geredet. Wohl waren den meisten, die die Prozedur hinter sich gebracht hatten, die körperlichen und psychischen Spuren der Tortur deutlicher anzusehen und anzumerken, als der Hanni, die für ihr junges Alter von zehn Jahren schon erstaunlich abgeklärt und belastbar ist. Letzten Endes war freilich jede Betroffene froh, dass der Verdacht der übrigen Mädchen nicht auf sie selbst fiel, und gab das Gerücht, nachdem es einmal entstanden war, gern weiter.</p> <p>Selbst die harten Erziehungsmethoden im Hause haben es nicht vermocht, Gefühle der Missgunst und Rache bei den Mädchen zu ersticken. So beginnt für Hanni, nachdem eines Abends im grossen Schlafsaal alle Mädchen vorschriftsmäßig nackt in ihren Betten liegen und ein Erzieher das Licht gelöscht hat, eine weitere Tortur.</p> <p>Man muss wissen, dass von draussen ein fahler Wiederschein der grellen Außenbeleuchtung, die verhindern soll, dass im Heim untergebrachte Mädchen weglaufen, ins Zimmer dringt und es ganz ordentlich erhellt, sobald sich die Augen an die relative Dunkelheit gewöhnt haben.</p> <p>Die Mädchen haben in ihrem ganzen Leben keine anderen Bestrafungen kennengelernt, als die Zufügung von Schmerzen im Bereich ihrer Geschlechtsteile oder sexuelle Erniedrigung. So wenden sie das, was sie selbst häufig genug erleben, auch bei ihren Querelen untereinander an.</p> <p>Das ist als schöner Erziehungserfolg zu werten, denn die Mädchen fügen sich zwar gegenseitig Demütigungen und auch erhebliche Schmerzen zu, aber das erreichen sie, ohne dass es zu nennenswerten gesundheitlichen Beeinträchtigungen kommt, wie es etwa in manchen vergleichbaren Einrichtungen gang und gäbe ist. Auch dank des verdienstvollen Wirkens eines als Sanitäter ausgebildeten Erziehers, der auch solide gynäkologische Kenntnisse erworben hat, kommt es so gut wie nie vor, dass eines der Mädchen von einem Arzt oder gar im Krankenhaus behandelt werden muss. Für diese hervorragende Leistung wird die Heimleitung regelmäßig von den Landesbehörden ausgezeichnet. Die Geldzuwendungen, die damit verbunden sind, kann der Direktor gut gebrauchen, um weitere technisch ausgefeilte Züchtigungsinstrumente anzuschaffen.</p> <p>Ihm, dem Direktor, bleiben die Auswüchse der Selbsterziehung der Gruppe in den meisten Fällen mitnichten verborgen, jedoch weiß er dies geschickt zu nutzen und so sehen die Erzieher stillschweigend darüber hinweg, soweit der dadurch bewirkte Druck auf das Bewusstsein und Verhalten der Mädchen die Erziehungsziele nicht gefährden. Schließlich ist es so, dass die Mädchen zwar in dem Gefühl handeln, sich auferlegten Beschränkungen zu widersetzen, aber in Wahrheit mit solchen Aktionen die Autorität der Erzieher eher stärken. Gruppendruck, in geeignete Bahnen gelenkt, kann ein äußerst wirksames Erziehungsmittel sein.</p> <p>Die Mädchen haben die Zehnjährige inzwischen genötigt, sich auf eine Fußbank zu setzen und den Kopf weit nach hinten zu legen, auf die Sitzfläche eines Hockers, den sie hinter die Fußbank gestellt haben. Hannis lange Haare haben sie mit einer Schnur verknotet, die sie straff um die vorderen Beine des Hockers gezogen haben. Sie drücken Hanni in jede Hand eine der extra harten Waschbürsten, die im Waschraum für die Mädchen ausliegen. Evelyn, die, vor ein paar Tagen 14 Jahre alt geworden, momentan das älteste Mädchen im Heim ist und demnächst eine Anlernstellung bei einem karitativen und als besonders gemeinnützig anerkannten Verein antreten soll, der es sich zu seiner edlen Aufgabe gemacht hat, alleinstehenden Herren im Seniorenalter das Leben zu verschönen und sie rundum, vor allem aber auf sehr spezielle Weise, zu betreuen – Evelyn also gibt die Anweisungen.</p> <p>Ihr zur Seite steht Dana, die in einigen Wochen 13 wird. Im Gegensatz zu den meisten anderen Mädchen ist Dana keine Waise. Sie ist das Kind eines Tschechen, der ein deutsches Freudenmädchen geschwängert und später geheiratet hat, freilich nicht ohne die Frau weiterhin auf den Strich zu schicken, als Billignutte im böhmischen Grenzgebiet. Bis vor einem halben Jahr war auch Dana den Freiern dort zu Diensten und, wie man sich denken kann, wegen ihrer jugendlichen Frische ganz besonders gefragt. Der Vater wurde jedoch von einem konkurrierenden Luden angeschwärzt, fand zwar einen verständnisvollen Richter, der jedoch nicht umhin kam, dem bereits vorbestraften Mann wegen Steuerhinterziehung zwei Jahre Gefängnis aufzubrummen.</p> <p>Daraufhin wurde Dana gemeinsam mit ihrer Mutter ausgewiesen. Die Mutter, eine Frau von knapp 30 Jahren, fand Anstellung in einem Club, der in einer Stadt mit einer großen amerikanischen Garnison als konkurrenzlos billig bekannt ist und daduch kaum den großen Zulauf verkraften kann. Für 20 Minuten zahlen die Kunden ihr nur 15 Dollar; nur den sechsten Teil ihrer Einnahmen darf sie behalten. Aber sie kommt auf ihr Geld, denn oftmals hat sie 50 Kunden oder mehr an einem Tag, viele der Soldaten arbeiten Schichten, dadurch ist immer Betrieb im Club. Auf Wunsch fickt und bläst sie ohne Kondom und verlangt dafür fünf oder zehn Dollar mehr. Manchmal kommen auch Gruppen von Männern, dann zahlen die immerhin 100 Dollar für eineinhalb Stunden, ohne Kondom 120. Das sind dann freilich oft zehn, fünfzehn Kerle, von denen die junge Frau intensiv benutzt wird. Aber so ist sie in der Lage, die Unterbringung ihrer Tochter im Heim zu bezahlen.</p> <p>Dana hat wegen ihrer Erfahrung einen starken Einfluss bei den Mädchen des Waisenhauses, und es zeichnet sich klar ab, dass sie den Ton angeben wird, wenn Evelyn weg ist.</p> <p>Evelyn hat Hanni angewiesen, sich hart und fortwährend ihre kleinen Brustwarzen zu bürsten. Mit ein paar sehr kräftigen Strichen hat die 14-Jährige ihr auch gleich gezeigt, wie sie sich das vorstellt. Derweil hockt sich Dana auf das Gesicht Hannis, der sie nun, während sie sich ihre kleinen Brüstchen malträtiert, abwechselnd die Möse und das Arschloch liebkosen muss. Immer, wenn Evelyn den Eindruck hat, dass Hanni ihre Strafinstrumente nicht mehr stark genug oder schnell genug über die empfindlichen Nippel führt, gibt sie ihr mit aller Kraft einen schmerzhaften Tritt in den Unterleib. Dafür hat sie extra die Sportschuhe angezogen, die die Mädchen bei ihren Leibesübungen als einziges Kleidungsstück tragen dürfen. Dana fordert, als sie schliesslich genug hat, das nächste Mädchen auf, ihren Platz über Hannis Kopf einzunehmen.</p> <p>So kommt eine nach der anderen an die Reihe, und Hanni bürstet und bürstet. Längst hat sie sich ihre Nippel blutig gescheuert, nun tut jeder Strich besonders weh. Endlich, nach über einer Stunde, gebietet Evelyn Einhalt. Aber nur, um eine weitere Gemeinheit in die Tat umzusetzen. Dana hat nämlich aus der Toilette eine Klobürste geholt. Die soll Hanni nun als Fickinstrument benutzen, während sie die restlichen Mädchen wie gehabt verwöhnen muss.</p> <p>Durch die frühzeitige Entjungferung und die nachfolgende regelmäßige Benutzung ist Hannis Scheide, nicht zuletzt durch Instrumente, die ihr extreme Dehnung verschaffen, nicht vergleichbar mit der eines der Mädchen ihres Alters, die noch keine besonders großen Erfahrungen mit Sex oder mit einschlägigen Bestrafungsmethoden haben. Das Fickloch der Zehnjährigen ist eher vergleichbar mit dem einer Frau, die schon ein Kind zur Welt gebracht hat. Das macht es ihr zwar leichter, so dass sie allen Grund hat, für ihre bisherige strenge Erziehung dankbar zu sein. Dennoch ist es eine sehr schmerzhafte Angelegenheit, die dicke Klobürste ein- und auszuführen. Im Inneren der Votze müssen sich die Borsten umlegen, so dass sich die Bürste dort zu ihrem vollen Umfang entfaltet. Tut sie das zwei-, dreimal, ist es schon schlimm, aber Hanni muss es immerzu wiederholen. Nun wird sie auch noch in barschem Ton angewiesen, die Bürste nicht vollständig herauszuziehen, so dass sich auch noch am Scheideneingang die Borsten bei jedem Richtungswechsel umlegen. Ein paarmal rutscht es ihr aus Versehen doch gänzlich hinaus; dann stößt Evelyn selbst die Bürste mit aller Gewalt bis zum Anschlag in Hannis Votze und krallt anschließend ihre scharfen Fingernägel mit äußerster Kraft in ihre Schamlippen oder auch in den Kitzler. Mit ihren Krallen an Hannis geschundenen Brustwarzen zeigt sie der Kleinen auch an, wenn das Tempo der Rein-Raus-Bewegung nachlässt.</p> <p>Einige der Mädchen, besonders die jüngeren, haben Erbarmen mit Hanni und lösen sich gar zu schnell wieder vom Gesicht ihrer Kameradin. Aber Dani läßt das nicht durchgehen und schickt sie dann mit einer energischen Handbewegung zurück. Bei besserem Licht würde man sehen können, dass Hannis Votze nicht mehr nur tief dunkelrot und geschwollen aussieht, sondern dass auch hier schon Blut sickert. Was der Direktor bei seinem Verhör vermieden hat, das vollenden nun die Mädchen untereinander.</p> <p>Endlich nimmt Evelyn ihrem Opfer die Klobürste aus der Hand, nicht ohne sie noch ein letztes Mal tief in den Bauch hineinzustoßen. Dani hat weiteres Material aus dem Sanitärtrakt geholt. Sie hat eine Großpackung Tampons mitgebracht, die, natürlich in Größe XL, für die älteren Mädchen bereitliegen. Aus Ersparnisgründen kauft das Waisenhaus eine billige osteuropäische Marke. Die tut es ebenso wie einheimische Produkte, nur dass sich die Tampons sehr viel härter anfühlen. Nun schieben Evelyn und Dana der Jüngeren eines dieser Tampons nach dem anderen in ihre Scheide. Sie achten nicht darauf, dass etwa das Fädchen draussen bleibt. Jeder Tampon schiebt seinen Vorgänger weiter in den Bauch des Mädchens hinein. Niemand hat gezählt, wie viele es waren. Die beiden hören erst auf, als sie beim besten Willen kein weiteres Exemplar im Inneren von Hannis Weiblichkeit platzieren können. Nun ziehen sie sogar die letzten beiden wieder heraus, wodurch sich Hannis Muskelring etwas schließt.</p> <p>Evelyn löst die Schnur, die Hannis Haare am Hocker festbindet. Sie fasst Hannis linkes Bein, während Birte, eine 13-Jährige, von Evelyn dazu bestimmt, das rechte Bein Hannis nimmt. Beide ziehen nach oben, so dass das Mädchen nun mit dem Kopf auf dem Fußboden schleift. Hanni ist eher klein für ihr Alter und von zierlicher Gestalt, so dass es den beiden Älteren gottlob wenig Mühe bereitet, sie so zu halten.</p> <p>Außer den Tampons hat Dana eine große, gerade erst angebrochene Flasche mitgebracht. In der Flasche befindet sich ein Flüssigreiniger der schärfsten Sorte. Es ist extra eine Warnung aufgebracht, dass man nicht ohne Schutzhandschuhe damit hantiere. In dem Schrank, wo die Reinigungsmittel stehen, liegen solche Gummihandschuhe, und auch davon hat Dana ein Paar besorgt, denn sie ist ein braves Mädchen, das gutgemeinte Warnungen stets folgsam beherzigt. So zieht sie die Schutzhandschuhe über, bevor sie mit der einen Hand das nach oben zeigende, noch unbehaarte Fickloch Hannis spreizt und mit der anderen Hand den Inhalt der Flasche, sorgsam langsam, hineingießt. Als die Literflasche nach einiger Zeit leer ist, weist sie ein anderes Mädchen an, eine weitere zu holen. Hanni wird noch eine Weile in ihrer Position gehalten, damit die Tampons Zeit haben, die diabolische Flüssigkeit aufzusaugen. Hanni zappelt dabei ganz arg, denn durch den Kontakt des ätzenden Reinigungsmittels mit ihrer nach der gerade erfahrenen Behandlung furchtbar empfindlichen und von kleinen Wunden überzogenen Haut brennt es ihr wie Feuer. Indes, sie wagt sich nicht, laut zu schreien. Nur mühsam unterdrückte Stöhngeräusche sind zu vernehmen. Zu groß ist die Angst, was passieren möge, wenn ein Erzieher hinzu käme.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile, während der Hannis Votze immer wieder nachgefüllt wird, verschließt Dana das Loch mittels der beiden vorhin übrig gebleibenen Tampons, und Hanni wird wieder herabgelassen. Sie liegt auf dem Rücken, ihr ganzer Unterleib brennt wie die Hölle. Evelyn setzt sich auf Hannis Gesicht, presst ihre Votze an den Mund des Mädchens. Dabei sagt sie: ""Schööön aufmachen und alles brav schlucken!"", dann pisst sie los. Hanni weiss, dass es besser für sie ist, ihr Möglichstes zu versuchen. Doch so schnell kann sie so viel Flüssigkeit beim besten Willen nicht wegschlucken. Sie wird sich auch nicht mehr waschen können; während der Nachtruhe wird im Hause das Wasser abgestellt, sogar in den Toiletten. Es ist traditionell die Aufgabe des zuletzt in das Waisenhaus eingewiesenen Kindes, jeden Morgen eventuelle Verstopfungen zu beseitigen.</p> <p>Evelyn hätte Hanni nicht erst sagen müssen, dass sie die restliche Pisse vom Boden beseitigen muss, aber das ältere Mädchen heißt sie, dazu nicht etwa Klopapier zu benutzen, sondern alles mit dem Mund direkt von dem Linoleumbelag aufzunehmen. So kriecht Hanni in der Pisse herum und wischt den Boden des Schalfsaals mit ihrer Zunge und ihren Lippen, während die anderen Mädchen sich in ihre Betten legen.</p> <p>Schließlich schleppt auch Hanni sich zu ihrem Bett. Ihre Brüste schmerzen, vom Unterleib ganz zu schweigen, so liegt sie, von Evelyns Pisse besudelt, und wird wohl die ganze Nacht kein Auge zumachen können. Die ätzende Flüssigkeit ist in ihrem Körperinneren gespeichert durch die vielen Tampons, aber deren Aufnahmefähigkeit ist schon überschritten, so geben sie bei jeder kleinsten Bewegung des Mädchens wieder etwas von dem Schmerzbringer frei. Zudem sind die Tampons erheblich aufgequollen. Wer nicht die Umstände kennt, würde denken, Hanni sei im fünften oder sechsten Monat schwanger.</p> <p>Mit Schrecken denkt sie an den nächsten Morgen. Wenn sie den Schmerzen widerstehen kann, wird es ihr vielleicht gelingen, zwei oder drei von den vielen Tampons herauspressen, die allermeisten hingegen wird sie allein nicht entfernen können. Sie muss sich zum Sanitäter begeben. Der wird ihr die Votze weiter aufspreizen, als sie es jemals erlebt hat, um all die Fremdkörper daraus zu entfernen. Selbstverständlich wird Hanni alles Geschehene auf sich nehmen. Würde sie Evelyn, Dana und die anderen verraten, würde deren Rache um so schlimmer ausfallen. Sie hofft, dass der Sanitäter nicht viele Fragen stellen wird. Es kommt vor, dass die Mädchen sich selbst Schmerzen zufügen.</p> <p>Hanni hofft auch, dass der Verbrauch des Reinigers keine weiteren Folgen nach sich ziehen wird und dass niemand merkt, dass gleich zwei Flaschen leer geworden sind. Um so mehr wird jedoch die Verschwendung der Tampons ins Gewicht fallen. Dabei herrscht nämlich äußerste Sparsamkeit: Ohne extra Erlaubnis dürfen die Mädchen für jede Regelblutung nur einen einzigen Tampon benutzen. Anstatt einen neuen zu nehmen, ist den Mädchen vorgegeben, sich das vollgelaufene Teil in den Mund zu stecken und es, so gut es geht, auszusaugen, so dass sie denselben Tampon anschließend weiterverwenden. Es werden extra Übungen veranstaltet, bei denen auch schon die ganz Kleinen die blutigen Tampons der Älteren aussaugen, um es zu lernen. Den meisten ist das, wie man sich denken kann, unangenehm; es gibt aber auch Paare von Freundinnen, die Spaß daran haben, sich das regelmäßig gegenseitig zu tun.</p> <p>Hanni hat auf jeden Fall eine strenge Bestrafung zu erwarten, und sie hat große Angst davor, besonders, weil ihre betreffenden Körperregionen schon jetzt bis aufs Äußerste gereizt und schmerzempfindlich sind.</p> <p>Ach, könnte sie doch mit Evelyn tauschen und an ihrer Stelle bald den alten Herren zu Diensten sein. Denen würde sie all ihre Liebe geben und ihnen sämtliche Wünsche nur allzu gern erfüllen, wenn sie doch ein wenig Anerkennung, vielleicht ein Lächeln, dafür bekäme, statt der vielen Strafen für kleinste Vergehen hier im Waisenhaus.</p> <p>Dana hatte es gut... Sie wurde zwar auch geschlagen und anderweitig gepeinigt, wenn ihr Vater der Meinung war, sie hätte ihren Job nicht gut genug getan, oder wenn sich gar ein Freier beschwerte. Aber, wenn man ihren Erzählungen glauben darf, kam das kaum öfter als einmal in der Woche vor. Auch wenn Hanni weiß, dass einige Männer nicht nur normalen Sex verlangen, sondern ihren Spaß an härteren Spielchen haben oder an ekligen Sachen: Die meisten sind doch lieb. Ficken und blasen mag Hanni sowieso ganz gern. Wenn es einer der Erzieher von ihr verlangt, ist sie immer froh darüber, denn sie kann es ganz gut, und so ist die Gefahr einer Strafe gering, denn ein Erzieher, den sie gekonnt befriedigen kann, wird ihr gegenüber für den restlichen Tag mild gestimmt sein. Wenigstens auf diese Weise kann sich Hanni etwas anerkannt fühlen. So gesehen, geht es ihr doch gar nicht so schlecht, wenn sie es recht bedenkt.</p> <p>Aber wie jedes Mädchen hat Hanni Träume. So wie Danas Mutter zu werden, das wär's! Mit fünfzig Männern am Tag Sex machen und dafür nicht nur deren Zufriedenheit spüren zu dürfen, sondern obendrein auch noch Geld zu bekommen! Und wer weiß – vielleicht wäre einmal ein Traumprinz unter ihnen, der an ihr Gefallen fände...</p> <p>Bei diesen wohligen Gedanken fällt Hanni nun doch in eine Art Dämmerzustand, der es ihr erleichtern wird, die Nacht hinter sich zu bringen.</p></div>","['Diese Episode schließt an die Erzählung ""Hanni"", Teil 2 der ""Strengen Verhöre"", von Papisch an, mit dessen freundlicher Erlaubnis.']"
177,Kirstin Dunst Violated,-1,PREDATOR,no@email,,2003-03-25,19,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/predator001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Everyone made a big deal out of it,"" Kirstin Dunst told People magazine when being asked how it felt to kiss the world's sexiest man, Brad Pitt. ""But I'm 12 and he's 31, so kissing him was weird. I'd rather kiss him if he was 17.""</p> <p>I read the quote just to make sure I've got it right. This little cunt is saying it feels weird to kiss an older guy, even when that guy is a big, loser movie star sex-symbol like Brad Pitt. Who does this little cunt think she is, anyway? A little twelve-year-old cunt should thank God when she gets a chance to even play-act at getting it on with an older man. She obviously needs to be taught a fucking lesson, which is why I'm dogging her ass through the streets of Hollywood.</p> <p>She's in the back of a limo with her aforementioned co-star and his cute cunt of a girlfriend, Gwyneth Paltrow. I had been set to nab the little Dunst Cunst inside her family's house when the limo pulled up, and the big shot movie stars got out. The little cunt then walked out her front door dressed to the nines -- a black party dress, hair done up, black stockings, and a heels.</p> <p>They must be going to some kind of dinner party, because Bradley boy and the Gwyneth are decked out, too -- Brad in a tux, and Gwyn in a sheer, silver dress sliced all the way up the side of her legs to her skinny waist. They hug and do the kissy face thing, Kirstin climbs inside the limo and they're, so caught up in their Hollywood bullshit lives they don't notice the Mustang dogging their asses.</p> <p>Twenty minutes later, they pull up to a townhouse, and they pile out of the car. Brad follows the two cunts up the outside steps -- checking out their asses no doubt -- and Gwyneth opens the door with a key. I check my updated index to the movie stars' homes and confirm the address as the love-shack Paltrow and Pitt are now sharing. How fucking cute -- they invite little Kirstin over for a night of ""play grown up.""</p> <p>I hadn't counted on bagging a two for one tonight, and my cock hardens at the prospect. Gwyneth is a little old for my tastes, but it would be a trip forcing her and the little Dunst Cunst to go lezzie on each other. Pitt is another story. I have three options: I can cap him right off the bat, tie him up and make him watch, or ask him to join in. He has kind of a bad boy rep, and the third alternative is a distinct possibility. I decide to play it by ear.</p> <p>I watch the limo pull away, and exit my car. I scan the outside of the townhouse to see what kind of security they've sprung for. Nothing outlandish -- pretty basic: door alarms at each of the two points of entry, motion sensors outside the bay window in front and along the small courtyard wall in back. I trace the wires to a line running off the roof to a pole about half a block away. I dig inside my truck of treasures and get out the trusty electrician's overalls. I'm up the pole in a jiffy, the power to the townhouse is cut, and I'm back to my car inside of five minutes.</p> <p>I spy through the window with my nightscope and I can see the little Hollywood brats all spazzing out over the power outage. Gwyneth breaks out some candles, and I can see them laughing now at their impromptu candlelight dinner. I strip off the overalls and slip my mask over my head. I check my equipment -- buck knife, Ruger, night-stick, stun-gun, rope, gags, electrical tape, dog collars, whip, glass cutter, suction cups, DW40 -- take one more scan of the neigh-borhood, and then slip out into the 7:00 PM darkness.</p> <p>I'm up to the house in seconds, and I choose a back window at the side of the townhouse for my entry point. Shielded from sight by a clump of bushes, I affix the suction cup to the window pane nearest the latch and score a deep circle into the glass. As I pop the hole out I hear the tinkling of glasses and the laughter of Hollywood brats who are about to have their lives become waking nightmare. I smile at the prospect of being the harbinger of cold reality into their pam-pered, sheltered lives, and I feel my cock harden into the tensile strength of cold steel. This would be a real feast to savor tonight, and I licked my lips in anticipation.</p> <p>The window creaks up with barely a whisper after a few doses of DW40 and I pull myself up and inside like a panther scaling a tree. The laughter and glass tinkling gets louder as I pad noiselessly across the floor to the door. I'm in some kind of study. The door leads out to the main corridor and it's open. Judging from the sound of the voices and clinking dinnerware, the dining room is off to the right. I peer out into the dark hallway and see the flicker of candlelight and what appears to be the roar of a fireplace reflected against the walls. I take a sniff of the air and smell dry, burning cedar mixed with the aroma of steamed vegetables. It figures these Hollywood brats would be eating vegetarian. I smile to myself. That will only make them weaker when they face a true carnivore.</p> <p>I ease out into the hall and stay in the shadows, following my out-line as it blends in with the rest of the dark shapes caste in fits about the dim room. They are talking. I stop a moment, curiosity getting the best of me. ""So, how far have you gone with a boy?"" I hear Gwyneth ask, and my ears immediately perk up even more. There is something strange about the quality of the actresses voice, too, something husky and somewhat cautious ... hesitant .. nervous ... almost as if ...</p> <p>""You really want to know?"" Kirstin giggles like a stupid little girl.</p> <p>""Come on,"" Gwyneth goads her. ""We're all adults here. You can tell Brad and I. We swear we won't tell anyone.""</p> <p>""I let guys kiss me,"" Kirstin announces, trying to sound all grown-up, just like her sophisticated hosts.</p> <p>""Really,"" Gwyneth gushes. ""I bet you like that, don't you?""</p> <p>""Um hm,"" Kirstin giggles. ""I like that a lot.""</p> <p>""Do you let them do anything else?"" Gwyneth presses.</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" Kirstin giggles nervously.</p> <p>""You know what I mean,"" Gwyneth eggs her on. ""You're a woman now ...""</p> <p>""Oh .."" Kirstin tries to sound mature. ""That. Yeah, I know what you mean. Sometimes ..."" she adds quickly. ""If he's really nice."" ""So what do you let them do?"" Gwyneth's voice is even huskier now, more intense.</p> <p>""You know ... stuff ...""</p> <p>""Like what kind of stuff?""</p> <p>Kirstin giggles.</p> <p>""You need some more champagne, don't you?"" Gwyneth asks, and I hear the fizz of bubbly sloshing in crystal. ""That's it. Take a nice big sip. It's good, isn't it?""</p> <p>""Um hm ..."" Kirstin answers.</p> <p>""It had better be for all the fucking money it cost me,"" Brad speaks for the first time.</p> <p>""Bradley!"" Gwyneth scolds. ""We don't want to hear about that. Kirsten was just telling us about her love life, weren't you, darling..?""</p> <p>""I guess so ...""</p> <p>""Please, go on,"" Gwyneth presses. ""You were telling us what else you like to do with boys besides kissing. Do you let them touch your body?""</p> <p>""I g.. guess ..."" Kirstin stammers.</p> <p>""You have a very nice body,"" Gwyneth purrs. ""Boys tell you that, don't that.""</p> <p>""I .. I guess ...""</p> <p>""Do you ever let them feel your breasts?"" Gwyneth asks. ""You have such cute little breasts. I bet they can't keep their hands off them.""</p> <p>Kirsten giggles nervously, and there is an awkward silence.</p> <p>""You look so lovely tonight,"" Gwyneth says after the long pause.</p> <p>""You are a beautiful young woman. You have such a great body, too. I love the way it looks in that dress. Could you stand up for a moment, and let me have a closer look at that dress. It's positively gorgeous, isn't it, Brad ..?""</p> <p>""Fuck yeah ..."" Brad burps drunkenly.</p> <p>""Bradley!"" Gwyneth snaps. ""Sometimes, he can be such a .. pig,"" she cursed.</p> <p>""Listen, babe ...""</p> <p>""Bradley!"" Gwyneth hisses under her breath, silencing him for good. ""Now stand up,"" she tells Kirstin. ""That's it .."" she coos. ""You look absolutely scrumptious, darling, especially in the candlelight. Look at those adorable little breasts. I could just eat you alive ...""</p> <p>Kirstin keeps giggling nervously. I can't believe my good fortune. I've unwittingly stumbled onto these two Hollywood brats attempting the seduction of Kirstin Dunsts' underage pussy. This puts a whole new wrinkle in the evening's festivities. I inch closer and peered around the corner.</p> <p>Gwyneth is right. The young cunt looks absolutely ravishing in her black dress, her barely pubescent figure shimmering in the candle-light. I inch even closer, gauging the precise moment I should pounce. Gwyneth stands up now and slinks over to where Kirstin stands giggling and trembling. The stunning actress boldly reaches out and strokes the smooth fabric of Kirstin's dress with the back of her hand. The sen-sation of Gwyneth's light touch skimming the contours of her ripe, young body sends visible tremors through the cunt's twelve-year-old frame.</p> <p>""That feels different doesn't it,"" Gwyneth's husky whisper cuts through the silence. ""When a women touches you ..."" she sighs, turning her hands over so that her fingers now trace the outline of Kirstin's budding bosom against the lacy softness of her black cocktail dress. ""Men can be so .. rough ..."" she moves her mouth closer to Kirstin's shivering face and quickly flicks her tongue along the twelve-year-old's trembling jaw, gliding slowly up until her lips graze the girl's earlobe with a mischievous, sucking nip. ""Do you know what I mean ..?"" she stares into Kirstin's wide, dumbstruck eyes and clasps her hands. ""You are so beautiful, I hate to think about all those cloddy teenage boys with their rough hands just .. manhandling your tender little body.""</p> <p>""Wh .. what are you ...?"" Kirstin starts, but Gwyneth puts her finger across the teen cunt's lips.</p> <p>""Shhhh ..."" Gwyneth soothes the twelve-year-old's flushed face with a soft kiss on her trembling lips. Kirstin instinctively draws away, but Gwyneth's determined arms lock her prize in a warm embrace. Then the beauty's hands are all over the teen's ripe young body -- her soft ass, her tiny waist, her budding breasts, her shoulder blades, her quaking tummy, the burning wet spot now puddling up between her dewy thighs. As Kirsten gasps in shock and bewilderment, a headrush of Gwyneth's sensuous perfume floods the little girl's soul and she collapses in her seductress's arms, her tongue now joining Gwyneth's in the forbidden dance of Sapphic desire.</p> <p>I look at Brad, and he's sitting drinking his champagne, his cock shamelessly exposed in his pumping palm. ""Fuck yeah ..."" he grunts to himself in his drunken stupor, just waiting for his turn with the delectable piece of ass his girlfriend has managed to serve up for their candlelight dinner. As Gwyneth works off the lacy confines of Kirsten's frock, I catch my first glimpse of the twelve-year-old's bare tit, and I can contain myself no longer. I stride into the room with my Ruger pointing straight at the pair of pussy-grinding cunts.</p> <p>""Okay, enough of the preliminaries,"" I hiss, waving the gun into their startled faces. Brad sizes up the situation immediately and hits the floor sobbing. ""Don't shoot me, man. You can rape their cunts, just don't shoot me.""</p> <p>""My fucking hero,"" Gwyneth spits in disgust as she eyes me.</p> <p>""You can continue you what you're doing, you rug munching cunt,"" I snarl. ""I just wanted to join in, that's all."" I point the gun to the table. ""You,"" I gesture back to Kirstin. ""Take off that fucking silly dress and get your teenage cunt up on this table."" With one flourish, I send all the plates and glasses crashing to the floor. When she doesn't respond immediately, I grab her skinny arm and throw her on the table top. Gwyneth makes a move at me, but I jab the barrel of the Ruger into her snooty nostril and she freezes instantly. ""And you strip, too!"" I order the older beauty. ""She's going to lie down on her back,"" I shove Kirsten onto the table, ""and you're going to eat her out while I fuck her face."" I turn to Brad's cringing form. ""And you, Bradley, can fuck your girlfriend's tight asshole while she eats out the twelve-year-old's cunt. Come on, people,"" I shout like Francis Ford Coppola. ""Positions, or else I cut this scene right now, if you know what I mean!""</p> <p>Kirsten, terrified beyond all comprehension, kicks off her cocktail frock, leaving her wearing only her panties and black stockings. I force her back onto the table and stand over her face. ""You can take care of her panties,"" I tell Gwyneth, ""but leave the stockings and her shoes on, and the same goes for you."" By this time, Gwyneth has stripped herself down to nothing but her high heels and stockings -- the cunt wasn't even wearing any panties! She must have figured bagging Kirstin was a done deal.</p> <p>Kirsten doesn't know where to focus her terrified eyes -- on Gwyneth's face buried in her bald slit or my cock as its full nine inches snaps free into the air. I haven't had a decent teenage ball-sucking in a good long time, so before I bang away into her screaming throat I decide to tea-bag her pretty mouth. I lower my balls to her terror-clenched mouth and rub my prickly pears across her disgusted, twelve-year-old lips. She shakes her head as if to say -- 'No way' -- and I laugh. I'm just about to pry open her jaws and stuff my balls inside her mouth when Gwyneth's eager tongue lashing strikes pay-dirt on the teen's clit and she yelps instinctively.</p> <p>Bingo! Just the opening I need. I lower my hairy balls deep into Kirstin's groaning mouth and flash her the Ruger to let her know biting is strictly prohibited. She sobs now as I dip my scrote-bag up and down in her retching mouth. ""Come on, cunt, suck 'em .."" I hiss. ""Suck those balls like you suck the juice out of a peach.""</p> <p>Gwyneth smiles up at me as she strafes the twelve-year-old's clit with her catlike tongue. ""Fuck her face with your balls,"" she eggs me on. ""I love seeing her pretty little mouth gagging on your big hairy balls."" She works one finger, then two fingers into Kirstin's hairless slot and jabs her tongue under the hood of the teen queen's clit. This sends fuck tremors undulating all throughout her skinny, barely pubescent body, and her moans are muffled under the folds of my prickly ball-sack. ""That's beautiful, darling,"" Gwyneth hisses as she works a third finger into the girl's convulsing snatch. ""You should feel how wet she is,"" she licks her lips as she speaks to me. ""Raping her mouth with your balls is really turning her on. She's trying to fight it, but she's a fuck toy. Just look at her hot, little twelve-year-old body. She was born to be a little fuck-toy, weren't you darling ..?""</p> <p>Kirstin grunts as Gwyneth slides a fourth finger into her stretched-out hole and begins twisting her hand like a giant screwdriver into the teen's wet, tight cunt. I look up at Brad who is still standing behind Gwyneth trying to pump his cock into hardness. It is a wormy two-inches of hardness. Some limp-dicks just can't perform under pressure. ""What's wrong with your fucking boyfriend?"" I ask Gwyneth in a mocking tone. ""I thought he was supposed to be some kind of super-stud, sexiest man in America.""</p> <p>""Super-Dud is more like it,"" Gwyneth jeers. ""It's all hype. Bradley can't get that pea-shooter of his hard to save his life, and when he does it's only four inches, and that four inches fires off in about three seconds. Now you,"" she gushes, ""you've got a beautiful cock and ball set on you. What is that -- ten inches?""</p> <p>""Nine,"" I correct her. ""Nine and a half when I'm pissed off.""</p> <p>""Remind me to piss you off, then,"" she giggles as she punches her entire fist up into Kirstin's flat, hard tummy. ""I'd love to see you choke fuck her little face with that big, dreamy dick of yours,"" Gwyneth purrs.</p> <p>""You're a real perv, huh ..?"" I ask as I withdraw my spit-slickened balls from Kirstin's sobbing mouth and position the purplish helmet of my enraged prick at the puckering entrance of her pouting lips.</p> <p>""You bet, stud,"" Gwyneth slams her fist harder into Kirstin's ravaged twat, and the teen mewls like a whipped kitten. ""Fuck her face. Make her gag on it. She looks so beautiful under duress, doesn't she ..?""</p> <p>A cunt after my own heart,"" I snicker as I plunge my entire nine-inch cock down Kirstin's throat with one decisive thrust. She kicks up like stuck piggy, but Gwyneth holds her down and I pin her shoulders to the polished oaken table as I slice into throat and bump my cockhead up against the opening to her windpipe.</p> <p>""Come on, Bradley,"" Gwyneth turns around and spits in her boy-toy's face. ""Get that prick hard and fuck my ass, you limp-dick faggot. Look at that guy fuck her face. That's what I wanted you to do tonight, but look just look at you. You can't get that wormy little cock of your hard to save your fucking life. Look at him, Bradley. There's a real man, a real man who knows how to rape a cunt hard.""</p> <p>Brad shook his head in shame, still unable to work his prick to an even semi-hard state. I continued throttling Kirsten's throat as she gurgled and gasped desperately for oxygen. Gwyneth was now fisting the teen like there was no tomorrow, burying her entire palm into the teen's womb up to the wrist. Kirsten tried one last burst of pathetic strength to wrench herself free for our tandem torture, but it was way too little way too late. I withdrew my prick with a Pop! from her gagging mouth, and drool just flooded out of the corners of her mouth and down her flushed cheeks. I then spanked my cock-head across her pretty face as she sucked in the sweetness of life-giving oxygen; then when she least expected it, I reinserted my tool and plumbed the depths of esophagus once more.</p> <p>""Shit, you rape throats good,"" Gwyneth cooed in admiration. ""Would you choke fuck me next, please ... I mean real hard, no holding back.""</p> <p>""I think I could arrange that,"" I sneer. ""She about ready to cum yet?"" I ask as if we're doctors and I'm consulting on the status of a patient.</p> <p>""Almost,"" Gwyneth smiled as she screwed her fist even deeper into the teen's uterus and then pinched her swollen clit sadistically.</p> <p>""Ugggllllllhhhhhhh ..."" Kirstin's muffled cum-wail vibrated against the sleek, veiny skin of my hard cock, and I felt my balls tighten in readiness. As the twelve-year-old cunt writhed about in the throes of a major fuck-quake, I fired my load deep into her roiling tummy, withdrawing my spewing engine slowly, and letting the last spurts of my spunk spatter across her lips, nose, cheeks and dilated eyes.</p> <p>""Now move!"" I ordered Gwyneth, striding across the table and jumping down to the floor. She stepped aside and I roughly spun Kirsten over onto her flat belly. ""Arch your back and stick tour ass up,"" I harshly commanded, slapping the teen's skinny butt-cheeks for much-needed emphasis. Transformed now into a mindless fuck-zombie, the little cunt did as she was told immediately, offering me her ass while her stretched-out pussy yawned open and dribbled teenage fuck-juice onto the table-top.</p> <p>""You've got enough left to fuck her ass?!"" Gwyneth gasped in awe.</p> <p>""I've got enough left to her ass, pussy, ears, nose and eye-socket,"" I snapped back.</p> <p>""Will you marry me?"" Gwyneth laughed as she climbed on top the table and walked over to Kirstin's face.</p> <p>""Sorry,"" I reply. ""I don't like to be tied down. That's strictly for cunts."" As I say this, I withdraw the rope from my utility belt and proceed to truss up Kirstin's hands behind her back so that she has absolutely no center of balance. I loop the remaining rope up around her budding titties and pull them tight so they distend from her thin torso like swollen, pink cherries. Gwyneth now has Kirstin's weeping mouth pressed against her silky snatch, gripping the teen by the hair and maneuvering her inexperienced mouth like a mop across her wet pussy.</p> <p>I place my inflamed prick-helmet at the tight ring of Kirsten's sphincter and press it forcefully into the rim of tight, teenage muscle. Kirsten tries to fight me off, but reduced to helplessness in her bonds she can only offer the most pathetic resistance. ""Eat that cunt, darling ... that's it ..."" Gwyneth pets Kirstin's hair as the twelve-year-old munches her first rug. ""It's hard to believe this is your first time. You're just a natural, I guess ... a natural little pussy eater .. huh ..?""</p> <p>I stab my beefy prick into Kirsten's juicy poop chute with one savage thrust now, feeling the fleshy walls of her ass tear open to accept me. I slap her slender ass-cheeks as I barrel ahead, reaching beneath her tummy and finding her distended little clit. As I slam-bang her ass raw, I strum her fuck-bump, and she began trembling like the thoroughly dominated little rape-doll she's quickly become.</p> <p>""Jesus, you re fucking her ass good,"" Gwyneth's teeth chatter and her whole body is writhing now as Kirstin has her pushed to the point of her own climax. ""You should feel the way she's eating my pussy now. The harder you fuck her ass, the more wild her little tongue gets. Fuck her ass, baby. Fuck her teenage asshole, hard! Make the little cunt cum. Oooo shit .."" Gwyneth bucks her hips and mashes Kirstin's face into her spewing pussy. Kirsten begins flailing about wildly, too, her slender little twelve-year-old body wracked with the ecstasy of yet another soul-shattering cum-quake.</p> <p>I ride her ass through the throes of her spastic climax, driving my cock even harder into her tight, teenage bowels, trying to extract every ounce of sadistic pleasure form her pliant, passive, thoroughly subjugated flesh. Both cunts lie panting across the table-top, their full attentions turned to me and my merciless battering ram as I take my depraved desires to the metaphysical point of no return.</p> <p>""Look at him fuck your ass, darling,"" Gwyneth whispers in awe as she pets Kirstin's hair and brushes back the teen's sweaty bangs from her dilated eyes. ""That's a real man fucking your ass. You're never going to get it this good again. A cock like that will spoil you for the rest of your life. You'll start searching for one like it .. you'll fuck anything that moves in your quest, but you'll never find one like that. Feel the way he feels inside you .. hard, strong, merciless ... oh, darling, I envy you so much getting fucked in the ass by an awesome cock like that ...""</p> <p>""I love you ..."" Kirstin suddenly gushes to me, her wide, vacant eyes tearing up with the confession. ""I love you, Mr. Rapist ...""</p> <p>Fuck! I don't need this shit. Not another one. When will these starlet cunts learn. They're just rape meat to me. Why do they always have to fall in love with me? They are such fucked-up little cunts. I pull out of her now blasted asshole and fire another stream of spunk across her alabaster butt-cheeks. Gwyneth immediately crawls over and begins licking my cum off the teen's ass, staring up at my hard cock and begging me to fuck my face.</p> <p>I look at my watch. Monday Night Football is going to be coming on in about twenty minutes, which gives me just enough to get home, pop open a beer and settle down for a classic showdown between the Cow-boys and the 49ers. I zip up my pants and sprint out the door, listening as both cunts call out behind me -- ""Come back, Mister Rapist. We love you. Please come back ...""</p> </div>",[]
178,"Asylum of Lust, Part 1",1,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-21,23,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Janice sat in the backseat looking through the car window as they were cleared through the gate of the sanatorium then drove on to the main building past green lawns and manicured gardens and trees. Fascinated by a group of three naked people holding a picnic on the lawn, she craned her neck for a better look. A man cupped a hand over a girl’s pussy–as Janice’s mother called it–and rubbed, while the same girl sucked a woman’s nipple. Janice craned her neck about to keep them in view, but the car slowly made its way around a corner and up the drive to the front of the main building, and her view of them was lost.</p> <p> “Mother,” Janice said excitedly, “were those people doing sex?”</p> <p> “Yes, they were, dear,” her mother replied, shifting in her seat to face her eleven year old daughter, who wore a light sun dress shoes and white socks and nothing else. Her grey eyes sparkled in fascinated excitement, Janice’s mother could tell, and the round, joyful face framed by a short, straight auburn page-boy haircut looked at her with anticipation. “Would you like to try something like that?”</p> <p> “Yes,” Janice replied, “oh yes ...”</p> <p> Pulling up to the main building, Janice stepped out of the car with her mother and waited for her father, a tall, slim fellow with dark hair and a long narrow face, to join them at the bottom of the steps. They went up to the reception desk together, Janice holding her father’s hand.</p> <p> “Janice Barrett?” her mother told the receptionist, “we’re expected.”</p> <p> The receptionist checked a computer terminal for a name and smiled across at Mrs. Barrett. “Here we are. Janice Barrett, to be committed for indefinite stay. Bisexual training and discipline under Dr. Clements.</p> <p>Incestuous relationship with designated family members.” She picked up a phone receiver and pressed a button, speaking into it. When she was done she turned again to the Barrett’s. “Someone will be with you shortly,” she told them. “If you’d just take a seat over there in the waiting area and have Janice undress, please. She can leave her shoes and socks on for the time being.”</p> <p> Janice looked about her, the public space making her feel anxious about stripping in front of others, especially her parents. There were only a few people about, private parts exposed by some, but others wore hospital gowns or lingerie of one type or another. She stood wide-eyed as a boy, naked, left the building with a woman who had exposed her breasts. His penis stood half erect as it anticipated meeting a soaking a pussy.</p> <p> “Do I really have to take my dress off, Mom?” Janice finally asked, wanting to hear it from the proper authority.</p> <p> “Yes, peach,” her mother answered, “you do.” And in response, pulled upward by the hem and lifted the dress over Janice’s head and away from her. She stood exposed now, and her first reaction was to cover her pussy and flat chested nipples with her arms and hands. Her mother prevented her and pulled her arms away to rest against Janice’s sides.</p> <p> Nude, Janice was tall for age, no body hair whatsoever visible, her vagina completely bald, exposing large flaps of pussy lips. The grow spurts that would signal puberty were several years away, but she was teachable at this age, and that is what her parents expected. “It’s embarrassing,” Janice whispered, blushing a bright red. “Can I put my dress back on, please?”</p> <p> “It will be alright, sweetie,” her father said, “just relax.” He pulled her the hand to a sofa and sat next to her, a hand finding a resting place on one of her nipples, which stiffened at the touch. “Does that feel strange, sweetheart?” he asked, fingering the erect nob of sensitive scarlet flesh.</p> <p> “It feels ... funny. I ...” she was alarmed as he made to stop his manipulations. “N-no, Daddy ... please, don’t stop.” She relaxed under his touch and let him put his free arm about her.</p> <p> Janice lay back against the sofa, letting her father play with her chest. On the other side her mother flicked the tip of her tongue against Janice’s other nipple. “Ohhhrrr ...” she moaned. She felt a dribble of fluid between her legs, a warm wetness. “I think I peed,” she said, not really caring.</p> <p> “No sweetie,” her mother explained, “that’s just your pussy getting relaxed and lubricating itself so you can be fucked later.”</p> <p> “Fucked ...” Janice repeated languidly, not really caring about embarrassment any more. She felt a finger work it’s way along the sensitive lips of her pussy for the first time and looked into the eyes of her mother, who smiled back at her. “Oh, that’s nice, Mommy.” The finger became two, then they were at the entrance to her pussy and gently working their way inside. “Oohhhmmm,” Janice pushed her pussy toward the fingers, deliberately impaling herself.</p> <p> Her father’s mouth found her nipple, sucked at it, licked at it, and made Janice squeal gleefully. Mother and father worked harder to stimulate their young daughter, her pussy drenching the inside of her thighs, then dribbling juice down on to the sofa’s cushions. Janice felt her body tensing, working itself up for something, but she didn’t know what until her pussy exploded in a spasmodic rush of orgasmic bliss and her body jerked in reaction.</p> <p> “Mommy ...?” she screamed, her legs and pussy jerking and pulsing as the first orgasm shivered through her innocent body for the first time. “Oh, what was that?” she gasped, slowly recovering, still allowing her parents to stroke and caress her as they liked. Janice’s mother still had not withdrawn her fingers from her pussy but lightly rubbed them over the most sensitive area of her daughter’s body.</p> <p> “That was an orgasm, sweetie,” her father said. “Did you enjoy it. Would you like another one?”</p> <p> “Oh wow, would I,” Janice exclaimed. “Can we do it again?”</p> <p> But she was interrupted by the receptionist standing before them. Janice could not help but notice that, but for white hose and a matching garter belt and shoes, the woman was naked, just as she was, though over her pussy was patch of thick blonde hair that matched what was on her head. She cleared her throat, “They are ready to receive Janice on Four West, Mr. and Mrs. Barrett.” She paused as Janice put a hand out to caress the woman’s bushy cunt. Janice stopped in the act of touching, not sure if she should. “Go ahead, dear. Feel it,” the woman smiled down at her. She subtley thrust her hips forward and Janice’s hand was on the woman’s sex organs.</p> <p> Janice shivered excitedly. “Oh ...” she breathed softly, her fingers feeling between the lips of the receptionist’s cunt. “It’s wet ...” she said, amazed.</p> <p> “It’s get’s’ that way when people touch it, play with it,” the receptionist told her. “It makes it easier for a man to get his cock inside.”</p> <p> “His cock?”</p> <p> “His penis, darling,” her mother explained. “See, Daddy’s penis is growing in his pants, getting long and hard because you’ve been letting us play with your pussy and tits. And, when we get you upstairs, he’s put it inside you. Fuck you.”</p> <p> “We have to go now, don’t we?” Janice asked, though it was more a rhetorical question, a way to stop herself from getting too involved with exploring the woman’s body further. “Can I come back sometime and feel you down there some more?”</p> <p> “Of course, Janice,” the receptionist smiled. “But I might just come looking for you one day. Would you like that?”</p> <p> “Oh yes,” Janice beamed happily, “I’d like very much.”</p> <p> “It’s a date then,” the receptionist confirmed. “The elevators are just around the corner to your left.”</p> <p>Four West was bright with skylights set in strategic places, and the Barrett ’s approached the main nursing station in natural light. Coming from the elevator, the Barrett’s could look into some of the wards and see activity of one kind or another. All the staff was either completely naked or wore revealing and very provocative lingerie, as the receptionist had. Janice stared wide-eyed at several boys and girls, just as naked as she, who were in the throes of kissing and touching each other. One boy, she saw, had the penis of another boy in his mouth.</p> <p> “Yeeech,” she said, “who would want to do that?”</p> <p> “They would,” her mother said, lightly caressing her Janice’s hair, “and you will.”</p> <p> “No, I won’t,” Janice protested. But she suddenly was aware of a feeling between her legs that stopped her in her tracks. “I’m getting wet ‘down there’.”</p> <p> “That’s because you really want to try sucking a boy’s cock,” her father said playfully. “You can start on mine.” She looked down and saw the bulge in his pants and reaching out a hand, touched it, feeling how hard and stiffly erect it was.</p> <p> Coming up on the nurse’s station, he broke off. “We’re the Barrett’s.” “Yes, we’ve been expecting Janice,” said a woman of medium height with large breasts and a wide smile. Like the receptionist, she wore a set of garter belt and stockings as well as a nurse’s cap with bobby-pins holding it in place. She smiled at Janice who stood transfixed by the woman’s breasts.</p> <p> “They’re so big,” Janice blurted. Her tongue slipped across her lips betraying her desire to lick a nipple for the first time.</p> <p> “If you’ll follow me,” the nurse said, “we’ll get the three of you straightened away and Janice properly registered.” She took a clipboard and directed them along to the other side of the large curved desk to a computer terminal. “Sit in your father’s lap, would you, dear.” Janice did as she was instructed and soon found that her bottom was snuggled firmly against her father’s hard prick, and her own cunny was wet and warm with freely flowing cunt juices.</p> <p> “I’m Beverley, Janice,” and she typed something on the keyboard, “and I am the head nurse for this wing of the sanatorium.” Quickly, she went through basic personal information and questions with the three of them, from time to time interjecting a comment about what Janice could expect or what would be required of her as a patient. “You will wear this about your wrist,” she finally told Janice, “it’s an ID bracelet.” It had been printed out beside the computer terminal, then Beverley had slipped the length of paper into a plastic sheath and finally clipped it about Janice’s right wrist with a kind of stapler.</p> <p> Beverley rose and came out from behind the desk. “This way, I’ll show you to your ward.”</p> <p> “When do I get to do sex?” Janice asked innocently.</p> <p> “In just a few minutes, sweetie,” mother said, “with Daddy and me.”</p> <p> “I’m really wet ‘down there’, Mommy,” Janice told everyone. “Can I get another or-gasm?” she asked, unsure of whether the word was the correct one. “You can have all you want,” her father told her.</p> <p> “And here we are.” Beverley stood to one side and let the Barrett’s enter the ward which had six double beds, three on one side of the room, three on the other. “We have seven patients on this ward alone,” Beverley announced, “and now Janice makes an even eight.” On one of the beds a boy was slopping licking at the pussy of a naked woman who was thoroughly oblivious to the visitors.“</p> <p>This is your bed, Janice.” She indicated Janice’s name along with a boys beside it. Then nodded in the direction of the couple on the other bed. “You can ignore them as you like,” Beverley told the Barrett’s, “or invite them to join you. It’s up to you.”</p> <p> “I guess we can begin as we please with her, then,” Mrs. Barrett announced, reaching up to begin unbuttoning the front of her dress.</p> <p> “Shall I check back with you in, say, an hour?” Beverley suggested. “Fine, that will be just fine,” Mr. Barrett replied, pulling his shirt from his shoulders and going to his belt to release, finally, a rampant horse of a prick. He let his pants drop to his ankles and reveal his penis, now sticking straight out for all to see. Beverley ignored it and turned to leave.</p> <p> “Oh wow!! Daddy, it’s huge,” Janice told him as she approached him and he took her hand and showed her how to stroke it.</p> <p> The skin stretching over it was heaving back against the growth of the big bulbous purple head. “Make a fist around it, now pump on it,” he instructed Beverley.</p> <p> She obeyed, soon being rewarded with the appearance of a dribble pre-cum at the small pee hole.</p> <p> “Lick it, sweetie,” her mother commanded.</p> <p> “But ...” Janice protested, knowing that boy’s peed through the same hole and pee was very bad.</p> <p> “It’s alright,” her mother insisted, “lick it, you’ll like it. I promise.” Before she obey her mother, Janice glanced over the woman having her pussy lapped by the boy. She thought if he could lick a pussy, then she could try licking her own father’s dick. She got on her knees faced the hard straight organ and tentatively placed her tongue against the moist spot on his pee hole. “Mmmmm,” she sighed, “that’s not bad at all.” She put her mouth on the big head of her father’s prick and licked a second time, then a third and, finally, kissed it deliberately.</p> <p> “Oh, yeah, that’s it,” her father moaned happily, “Take it in your mouth, Janice. Suck it in.”</p> <p> “Come over and sit on the bed,” her mother said. Her father stopped Janice for a moment, sat down, and manoeuvred Janice in between his legs. “Give me a nice blow job and we’ll see what we can do about an even better orgasm for you than the first one.”</p> <p> Janice took her father’s prick back into her mouth and began sucking. At the same time, getting behind her, Mrs. Barrett placed a hand between Janice ’s legs and began to rub gently on her daughter’s sex organs for the second time. “Omom–eeee,” Janice mumbled round the big head of her father’s big bulbous purple organ. “Tha’s ni?” She was cut off as her father pushed the head to the back of her mouth, and at the same time her mother’s fingers found her clitoris for the first time. Janice jumped when her clitoris was touched and gagged on the prick in her mouth, but she quickly recovered and allowed her parents to direct the next steps in her sexual training.</p> <p> Adjusting slowly to the long thick penis, Janice licked and sucked it as though it were a popsicle and knew then that it was very tasty and wondered by she had felt so scared of slurping it to begin with. Her mother’s fingers worked frantically and Janice felt the incredible jolting of another orgasm ram itself through her pussy and down to her toes, but her mother kept at it, and she was soon realizing that her mother would not stop until Janice told her she could.</p> <p> “Suck it, Janice,” her father grunted, breathing heavily. Holding her head down to keep it in place he suddenly stiffened, then pushed forward, “I’m cumming, sweetie,” he yelled, “you’re making Daddy cum in your mouth.”</p> <p> Janice felt the hard shot of sperm juice hit the back of her throat, then another, and yet another were spurting from his prick. Not knowing what else to do, Janice swallowed, tasting a thick, sweet juice as it went down her throat and she wanted more suddenly. She sucked as much of his prick down her throat as she could, even though it was so big and her throat just a child’s, really. And then , after licking for a little while longer, Mr. Barrett’s dick began to go soft and limp and finally it fell from her mouth. Janice looked at it in disbelief that something so soft and limp could have been so hard and long, filling her mouth to almost bursting. And then she was distracted by her mother’s fingers on her cunt as she was having another orgasm and gasped with pleasure as her pussy throbbed and shivered with convulsions of orgasmic release.</p> <p> Her father pulled her up to stretch out beside him on the bed, and her mother stretched out on the other side, her hand still gently stroking her daughter’s sex. “Did you enjoy that?” her mother asked.</p> <p> “Uh huh,” Janice answered, a little breathlessly, her flat chest heaving. She lay like that for a few minutes, letting her mother’s hands have their way at her cunt, then her nipples, and even, though it took her a moment to realize it, at her bum hole. “Moooommm ...” she protested.</p> <p> “Does that feel nice?” her mother asked, keeping her hand where it was. “Yeeaah ... I guess so,” Janice replied, “but that’s my bum. She relaxed as her mother stopped. But then she turned about facing Janice’s feet and positioned herself over her, a sloppy, auburn coloured patch of pussy hair directly in Janice’s face.</p> <p> “I’m going to teach you how to eat a woman’s pussy now, sweetheart,” Janice was told, then her mother put her mouth against Janice’s soaked cunny and licked her bald lips for the first time.</p> <p> “Moomeee!!!” she squealed, her body hit with a wave of intense electric shocks at the touch of her mother’s tongue. “Oh, oh, oh, geez.” Then she realized that her mother’s cunny was available to lick and suck, and Janice leaned up to kiss it. Her mother shivered, and a drop of pussy juice dribbled onto Janice’s upper lip. Immediately, she licked at it and was hooked. Her mother settled lightly onto Janice’s face and felt her lips and tongue slip against and into her pussy.</p> <p> “That’s great, sweetie,” her mother told her, “keep it up.” She groaned and sighed as she felt Janice’s tongue nick her clitoris. “There, lick that little bulb. That’s it ... oh yeah, that’s it. Good.”</p> <p> Janice felt her own clitty get the tongue from her mother and returned the favour in kind. Her mother shivered, and there was a gentle dribble of more juice onto Janice’s face, and then a soft spraying that covered mouth, nose and both cheeks and her mother shook and groaned.</p> <p> “Oh, you little slut,” her mother said playfully, “you made me cum.” She dived back into Janice’s own pussy and worked harder.</p> <p> “OH!!” Janice moaned and shivered as she orgasmed again, then a second time, feeling her mother’s tongue slurp hard against her tiny clitoral nubbin. “OH!” It suddenly became a kind of competition: who could be the first to bring the other off next, and hardest. Janice worked at the lips and clitty of her mother for all she was worth, and was rewarded with a loud squeal of release and another spray of cum juice on her face.</p> <p> Janice kicked her pussy against mother’s face and came with a hard jolt that sent her into sexual orbit as her body jerked and convulsed from the force of her next orgasm. She felt a few more slurps from her mother’s tongue, then the woman was rolling away from her and on to her back, breathing hard. Janice was trying to catch her breath as well, but her father’s mouth covered her own in a full french kiss, slipping through the goo of her mother’s pussy juices as their tongues met for the first time. He pulled away, “Are you ready for a cock up your cunt?”</p> <p> “If you want to,” she replied. “Will it hurt?”</p> <p> “Maybe just a little in the beginning,” he told her truthfully, “but it won ’t hurt for very long. You probably won’t even notice that it did hurt after a while.” He stopped, looking up to see the woman and the boy who had been engaged in their own lovemaking sitting on their bed watching the family across from them. “Hello, we’re the Barrett’s,” he said courteously. “I was just about to give my daughter her first fuck.”</p> <p> “Christina Mannion,” the lady said with a wide, toothy grin. “My son Brian.”</p> <p> “Sweetheart, suck Daddy’s cock again to get it wet,” Mr. Barrett instructed. He waited while she scooted down to his penis and began to lick and suck it’s length. “We’re just committing Janice today. Both my wife and I were trained here as children.”</p> <p> “We found it six years ago,” Christina told him. “Our daughter has been a patient here on the high security ward since she was eight.” He moaned as Janice liked the bulb of his penis and licked the pee hole.</p> <p> “You prefer her under lock and key?” Mr. Barrett asked. The high security ward was a euphemism for the mental ward. Patients were often placed in restraints on the pretext of mental instability, and then staff, family, and clients could do as they pleased.</p> <p> “Yes, it’s easier that way,” Christina said. “Brian has been here for the last three months. “He turned eleven a month ago.”</p> <p> “Oh, excuse us, please,” Mr. Barrett said, “Janice is ready for her fuck.” “Stretch out, Janice,” Mrs. Barrett told her, “and part your legs as wide as you can.”</p> <p> Janice followed her mother’s instructions, letting her father take his place between her legs, his mouth ready to enjoy her virgin cunt. A tongue tip flicked against the flapping pink lips and she shuddered and sighed. She pushed her pelvis into his face and felt his mouth respond with a soft clenching of her pussy between his lips.</p> <p> “Daddy, OH DADDY!!!” she squealed loudly, then sprayed his face with cum juices signalling just how ready she was.</p> <p> He pulled himself up so that his long, stiff prick was set expectantly against her twat, then pushed slowly inward, stretching her, opening her for the first time. “OH GEEZ!” he groaned, “she’s really tight.” The naked, bulbous head suddenly slipped inside, and Janice felt herself instinctively open her legs even wider to make it easier for him.</p> <p> “Ah, you’re in. Oh, Daddy, you’re in me,” Janice beamed. “What now?” she asked innocently.</p> <p> “Not all the way, though, sweetie,” he told her, then pushed a little more and forced more of her pussy to part for his large organ. He stopped again, then waited a moment before pushing further and breaking through what felt like a painful tearing of a piece of cellophane.</p> <p> “Ahhhhhhnnn ...” Janice moaned. “Oh, it’s all up me now ...” she sighed. But she felt him go even further before he hit the wall of her cervix. “Oooooaaaaffff ....”</p> <p> Before she knew it, though, he was pulling out, then pushing back in, setting up a rhythm. He stroked in and out slowly at first, listening and smiling as Janice groaned, moaned, and sighed.</p> <p> Her pussy was wet and succulent and he slipped in and out with no trouble, soon seeing that Janice was writhing underneath him as he set off more orgasms while he rammed home.</p> <p> It didn’t take very long for Mr. Barrett to finally reach his climax and he drove his cock home with one last hard thrust as he spurted his cum into Janice’s tight child’s twat. “Aaaaarrrrrggghhh,” he grunted, slewing his sperm juices inside her and feeling them again leak out along the length of swollen dick.</p> <p> “Can I lick her clean,” Brian, the naked boy, his young cock rampant again, asked as his eyes beamed.</p> <p> “Ah ... be my guest, Brian,” Mr. Barrett consented.</p> <p> Brian got between Janice’s legs and began licking and sucking her father’s and her own juices from her pussy. Janice moaned, a hand took hold of the top of his head and pulled him toward her, deeper inside her pussy’s wet crevices. “Ah, that’s so good,” Janice sighed. Brian lapped at her leisurely enough, taking his time, and Janice closed her eyes, enjoying the tingling between her legs as his tongue worked itself into her.</p> <p> Neither noticed when the nurse, Beverley, returned accompanied by doctor, who w a long white coat with a stethoscope about his neck and a pocket organizer with pens and a few other small instruments he used in his examinations of the patients. They stood a while, watching the scene on the bed, loathe to disturb the pleasure they saw the children were having.</p> <p> At some point, Janice arched her head back, and her hips were thrust forward as her arse went off the bed. “Oh, geez. Ahhhhhrrrr, fffffttttt,” she squealed as she sprayed Brian’s mouth, rewarding him with a wet orgasm. Slowly, she slumped, and then Brian, after a few close and very deep licks, pulled his face out of Janice’s more than satisfied youngster’s cunny. The doctor and nurse let Janice catch her breath before she noticed them.</p> <p> “Janice,” the doctor approached her with a wide grin, “I’m Dr. Clements. I ’m going to be your physician while you are a patient here. Did you enjoy the sex you just had with your family?”</p> <p> “Um ... yeah ...” Janice answered in a somewhat dazed and distracted manner. “It was awesome,” she added after a few more moments.</p> <p> “Well, we’re going to teach you how to use your body for the best sex you can imagine,” Dr. Clements told her, taking a seat on the bed next to her and placing a hand on her near thigh. “Now, I just need to spend some time with you and give you a basic physical. Can I do that, do you think?” He made as though it was her decision, but took his stethoscope and applied it to her chest before she could actually respond.</p> <p> “Aaaahhhh,” Janice flinched, then shivered, “that’s cold.”</p> <p> He listened to he beating heart, then moved end of the stethoscope around to various points on her chest and abdomen. He dropped it then began tapping her chest with his fingers, grazing her nipples and causing them to stiffen. “I’ll bet you’re a very ‘hot’ little girl right now, aren’t you,” he said.</p> <p> “Very hot,” Mrs. Basset answered in agreement with him.</p> <p> “Janice is an incredible fuck, Doctor,” her father told him. “Very tight. And very, very wet.”</p> <p> “Well, I’ll find that out for myself in just a bit.” He placed a hand on narrowed curve of her closed crotch, “Open your legs sweetheart. Spread them wide.” He took a pair of latex gloves from a pocket of his lab coat and snapped them on, then gently placed his hand back at her crotch. “Are you dripping wet again?” he asked.</p> <p> “Yes ...” Janice sighed.</p> <p> “Nurse, will you get the usual blood and urine samples,” he ordered. “I’ll be back in a few minutes, Janice,” he told her, “and then you and I will have sex, just like you did with your father.”</p> <p> “Will I have to suck your cock?”</p> <p> “Of course, dear,” he informed her, “Everyone at this institution learns to suck cock and pussy, and even arse holes.”</p> <p> “Is yours as big as my Daddy’s?”</p> <p> “Well, you’ll find out soon enough,” he said, then left for several minutes to let the nurse collect the samples he had ordered.</p> <p> Janice didn’t mind the needle so much, it was just a light pinch, then the red fluid flowed into test tubes, pumped out by her own blood pressure. “There, all done,” Beverley told her. “Now, you can squat over this bowl and pee into it, sweetie.”</p> <p> “Where’s the bathroom?” Janice asked, looking at the yellow kidney shaped plastic dish Beverley held out to her. She was embarrassed.</p> <p> “You won’t need the bathroom, dear,” Beverley insisted, “you can just do it now and then it will over with.”</p> <p> “Can I ...” then she noticed that unlike other hospital type wards, this one had no curtains to afford privacy. “Do I have to do it in front of everybody?”</p> <p> “Don’t be embarrassed,” Beverley smiled, “you don’t get to have privacy here. You even have bowel movements–poop–in front of everyone when you need to.” She pressed the dish into Janice’s hand and ordered her, “Now squat, sweetheart.”</p> <p> Blushing in trepidation, shivering, goose bumps beginning to appear, Janice squatted and peed into the kidney dish. The strong smell of acid permeated everyone’s noses as the golden yellow flow streamed into the bowl. While Janice peed, Beverley found a sterile sample bottle and undid the cap. Her mother handed her some tissue and Janice blotted then stood. Beverley filled the bottle, capped it and laid it on the cabinet beside Janice’s bed. There was some pee still left in the bowl.</p> <p> “There,” Beverley said, “that wasn’t so bad, now, was it.”</p> <p> When the doctor returned he was as naked as anyone else in the room, sandals on his feet, his prick standing to attention in anticipation of plumbing the depths of this beautiful child sitting on the bed. He sat beside and took the pee filled bowl. “Drink the rest of this, now,” he ordered.</p> <p> Janice grimaced, recoiling from the thought, “No!!”</p> <p> “If you don’t drink it, then you’ll have it poured down your throat will we restrain you,” Dr. Clements made it very clear. He looked to the Bassets for support.</p> <p> “Janice, do as the doctor says, sweetheart,” Mr. Basset commanded.</p> <p> “Mommy?!” Janice made one final appeal before she realized everyone was on the doctor’s side. She looked down as his penis stiffened even more. She looked at him, “Can I suck your penis if I drink this?”</p> <p> “Of course you can,” he smiled, seeing that she had learned to enjoyed cock sucking. “Down the hatch now, eh.”</p> <p> Janice gulped down the yellow, acidic liquid as quickly as she could and made a face of disgust. Then, as she had been promised she made to get on her knees and suck the doctor’s penis. He stopped her, laid back, and directed her to climb on over him so that her twat was over his face and he could suck and lick her at the same time.</p> <p> “It’s so big,” Janice sighed. She licked the head of a circumcised eight and a half inch member that was at least two inches in circumference. The doctor grunted, his hips jerked at the touch of the girl’s inexperienced tongue as she licked the slick pre-cum from the head. Janice felt her hips spasm involuntarily as a slickly fat tongue found her pussy and slid it’s tip along the edges of her outer lips, still wet from her mother and father having played with her there. She licked from the head to the base, then along the sensitive underside and felt him push his hips up even more spastically, groaning with pleasure as his tongue worked past her lips and into her cunt hole properly. Then he backed out, found her tiny clitoris, and flicked his tongue against it.</p> <p> “Eeeeeeyaaaa,” Janice squealed, coming instantly and spraying his nose and lips with her cunny juice.</p> <p> “That’s great, Janice,” Dr. Clements told gaily. “Now, let’s switch you about and get you to sit on my pecker, can you do that for me?”</p> <p> “Sit on it?” she asked, perplexed.</p> <p> “Let me show what he means, sweetie,” her mother offered, coming and taking her by the hand and getting Janice to place herself on her knees over the long thick organ. “Now, we pressed it against your pussy, and you press down on it,” She said. “Do you understand?”</p> <p> “I think so. Like this?” Janice pushed her cunt onto the head of the doctor’s prick until the head was in. She felt really stretched, filled up by this huge thing. “OH! Doctor, you’re going to split me wide open, but after a moment, she allowed herself to slide down on the man’s organ further, then more, and a little more, until he was so deep inside that she couldn’t go stand on it. “OH WOW!!! Janice yelled.</p> <p> “Now, pull yourself up,” Dr. Clements instructed.</p> <p> Janice did as she was told, slowly pulling herself off his prick, but before he was totally withdrawn, he stopped her. With his hands about her waist, Dr. Clements pushed down again, and Janice yelled again as she was suffused with incredible sensations all through her body. He pulled her back up, and pushed her down again, until he was sure she could handle the rhythm he was trying to make.</p> <p> “Now, bounce up and down on my prick, Janice,” he told her.</p> <p> “I-I’m coming again,” she yelped, following his instructions. She bounced, and he pushed up to meet her with deep thrusts that drove her wild with lust. She had never imagined so much joy could be had from doing something so simple. His penis was tightly held between her lips, so the rhythm was slow, but it was also extremely sensitive, and finally he was unable to hold on but began to spurt his load into her, straight up her birth canal.</p> <p>“OHHHH!!! DOCTOR!!!!”</p> <p> “Uuuuuuuhhhhhnnnnn,” he lunged up with one more thrust, and his hands brought her hips down to meet his organ as they shook in mutual release. She felt his prick explode inside her, then exploded herself, not once, or twice, but three, or was it four times, before she felt his penis begin to slacken and go limp within her.</p> <p> “Fuck but you’re a tight little whore,” Dr. Clements grinned, satisfied that Janice was going to be a very sought after addition to the sanatorium. He panted as he held her against his chest, his pecker still inside her even though he was quickly losing his hardness. “Now, I want you to give everyone in the room a kiss on their arseholes before Beverley takes you to get cleaned up and ready for lunch. Can you do that for me?”</p> <p> “You mean, you want me to ...”</p> <p> “Kiss their poop chute, yes” the doctor was firm again, “that’s exactly what I want you to do.”</p> <p> “That’s ... yuck ...”</p> <p> “Do you want to fuck?”</p> <p> “Yes, oh yes.”</p> <p> “Then kiss everyone’s poop chute before you leave. Start with you’re father’s.”</p> <p> “Bend over, Mr. Barrett,” Beverley ordered politely, “she has to learn to follow orders.”</p> <p> Mr. Barrett bent over and everyone else was told through gestures to do the same beside him. Janice dropped to her knees and saw the large round pink hole, puckered and ready for a kiss. She pressed her lips to it and held them in place for a second or two, then pulled away. She went to her mother ’s bottom next, looking at a similar puckered hole and pressed her lips to it. This time, she licked it gently to see what would happen and heard a soft pleasured moan. She went to Mrs. Mannion and kissed the pink hole. It tasted delicious, she decided, and went on to Brian, whom she lingered over, and made groan loudly as she licked him. Finally, she kissed Beverley’s pucker, and then the doctor’s.</p> <p> “Well, folks, I think you have a very obedient little miss here,” Dr. Clements told her parents, “And we will be able to train and teach her what she knows with a minimum of fuss or punishment, I think.”</p> <p> “Come with me, Janice,” Beverley commanded in a soft voice, then pulled her by the wrist and through the door. </p> </div>",[]
179,"Asylum of Lust, Part 2",2,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-21,6,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Cleaning up for Janice was left by Beverly to a tall, thin nurse with large breasts and very pink lips both on her mouth and between her legs. Her cunt, Janice saw, was bald, her head as naked as the rest of her. The nurse smiled at Janice and took her hand, leading her from the nurse’s station to a room several doors down the hall. It was an examining room, not a bathroom, and it had no bathtub or shower. It had a table with a white rubber sheet stretched over it, and stirrups for the feet, as in a gynecologist’s office.</p> <p> “I’m Tina, Janice,” the woman, who was only about twenty-five or so smiled, her teeth visible as large while blocks perfectly aligned in her mouth.</p> <p>“How are you getting along so far?” She began to run water in a sink and fill a bowl. “I’m just going to give you a wash and then lead you to the common room for lunch.”</p> <p> “My dad fucked me,” Janice told Tina. “And Dr. Clements.”</p> <p> “And how was it?” The washcloth obscured her answer for a moment as it was pressed into Janice’s face.</p> <p> “Mmmm ... great. Incredible. Awesome ...” Janice finally articulated. The washcloth found her nipples, and she had an overwhelming desire to tweak the nurse’s own pinkish red aureole, huge buttons of flesh. She reached up a hand and tentatively touched one. “Could I suck it?” she asked, having lost any inhibitions in the bedroom with her parents.</p> <p> “Wait ‘til I finish, please,” Tina announced, then added, “but you can play with it if you like.” Tina moaned softly as Janice rubbed at the stiffened flesh. “That’s very nice, Janice,” she sighed, then her washcloth found Janice’s cleft and pushed in, wiping away the dried, caked on seminal and pussy fluids.</p> <p> “Ahhhhh,” Janice moaned, contentedly. “Oooohhhhhmmmmm,” she sighed, “that’ s so awesome.”</p> <p> “There, all done.” Tina put the washcloth to one side, then bent over the child and pressed her open mouth to Janice’s, while she reached for Janice’s hand and placed it on her mound of tit. “Tweak it, dear,” she implored Janice. Janice did as she was asked, returning the kiss with a tongue in Tina’s mouth.</p> <p> “Wow!” Janice sighed as they finished their kiss and her fingers had made Tina sigh and groan and go all gooey between her legs.</p> <p> “Okay, then,” Tina told her. “Spread your legs now.” Tina put on rubber surgical gloves and from a counter Tina took some items and laid them on the raised tray next to the examining table. “I’m going to put this in your pussy, Janice,” she said, holding up two small silver balls joined securely by a length of chain, “and this in your arse.” The other item was an anal plug about seven inches long and two inches in diameter.</p> <p> “Will they hurt?” Janice wasn’t sure about this.</p> <p> “They might feel awkward at first,” Tina answered, pulling Janice’s butt to the edge of the table and spreading some vaseline on to each ball. She pushed the girl’s pussy lips to the side, and inserted one ball, then the other pushing them up as far as they would go.</p> <p> “Oooooaaaaaaffffff,” Janice groaned, caught between the pleasure and feeling how awkward the benwa balls felt in her cunt.</p> <p> Then Tina had Janice pull her knees all the way to her nipples, exposing her arse, pressed the greased rubber instrument and shoved hard.</p> <p> “Oooooowwwwwww!!!!!” Janice squealed painfully, “th-that hurts.”</p> <p> “Just relax,” Tina told her. “Later, we’ll remove it and someone will fuck your arsehole.”</p> <p> “But ... I thought ...” she began.</p> <p> “It’s the last hole a cock will go into you, dear,” Tina smiled. “Relax.” Tina let Janice lay there for a few minutes while she straightened up about the room. “Now, I’ll take you to lunch,” she said when she was ready.</p> <p> Janice walked down the hall with an awkward bowlegged gait because of the arse plug, and felt the benwa balls in her pussy rub up and down and back and forth over her tenderly sensitive insides, stimulating her again. She couldn’t help but begin to drip pussy juice as they approached the lounge. The dining room was part of a large lounge at one end of the floor, divided into several different sections, one for eating at tables, one for eating while stretched on couches, and a space with plumply soft mattresses laid on the floor for sex games. A television and stereo were set up in yet another room off to the side of the lounge, children and teens stretched on small mattresses as they watched a program. Janice watched as hands and mouths played with the private parts which were readily available, a little girl licked the tit of an older one as she watched a show on television. Another girl licked her anus, which made Janice wince with disgust.</p> <p> In the corner with couches food was set on low tables. Pastries, finger sandwiches, juices, sliced fruits and several kinds of salad. Janice watched in fascination as, stretched on a couch, a girl’s cunt was stuffed with a finger sandwich by a sanatorium staff member, salad was piled on her stomach, while between her swelling titties was piled some fruit and her nipples topped off with whipped cream. Tina lead Janice over to the girl and gestured to her to get between her legs.</p> <p> “There’s your lunch, sweetie,” Tina grinned, “enjoy it. There’s more on the table if you want it.”</p> <p> “I can’t eat that,” Janice protested, indicating the sandwich which was firmly ensconced between the girl’s cunny lips.</p> <p> “That’s how we do things around here, Janice,” Tina told her firmly, “and if you can’t participate then you won’t eat anything but bread and water.” She paused to see if that hit home. “Is that what you want to do,” Tina finally asked, “subsist on bread and water?”</p> <p> “No,” Janice replied, staring at the girl’s sex organs, which now held her lunch.</p> <p> “Then eat up,” Tina encouraged, “go on, Take a bite.”</p> <p> The girl’s legs either side of her head, and spread wide, Janice tentatively pushed forward and placed her mouth against the dripping cunt lips. The sandwich by this time was soggy with pussy juices, but Janice, reluctantly, nibbled at it. That first nibble decided her and she nibbled again, pulling the still visible part of the sandwich toward her and munching hungrily. When she saw that the rest of the bread and meat were inside the girl’s pussy she drove her tongue in and wiggled the sandwich into her own mouth as her lips spread themselves over her partner’s twat. The soggy sandwich almost melted in Janice’s mouth and she sucked what she could of the rest of it forward between her lips. When she could feel more still inside, but had no way of getting it out with her tongue, she inserted a finger. The girl’s twat contracted, squeezing gently, and Janice heard her groan and sigh loudly as she came. With the finger, Janice levered the last bite of sandwich into her mouth and sucked it home, tasting the girl’s cum juices as she swallowed it.</p> <p> Janice licked her lips, her face was covered in slimey goo as she pulled herself up and dove into the salad using just her mouth, copying others around her doing it the same way. As Janice ate, she massaged the clitty of the girl and made her moans echo around the room; Janice smiled as the girl shuddered in the throes of another orgasm, her face buried in the caesar salad, crunching on lettuce and croutons, and licking smeared salad dressing from the girl’s belly. She drove two more fingers deeper into the girl’s pussy as she levered her thumb against the stiffened nub of clitoris and made the girl yelp with another series of orgasms that shook the salad and made leaves of lettuce fall to the couch, which Janice took and smeared with cunny juice between the girl’s legs before popping them into her mouth.</p> <p> The salad had been delicious, and now Janice climbed up to the fruit salad layered across the girl’s breasts, her mounds of tit topped with juicy maraschino cherries and whipped cream. Janice licked the pineapple and pears and orange slices between her lips and munched then slurped at the stickily mingled fruit juices before covering her face in whipped cream and making the girl squeal again as her bared nipples, sensitive to the touch of Janice’s tongue sent waves of electrical pleasure through her body. It was then that Janice realized a hand was between her own legs and, when she looked up, saw the girl’s mouth widened in a mischievous grin as her fingers found Janice’s own clitty and made her hips jerk and Janice’s mouth formed a soundless exclamation after the unexpected touch. The girl rubbed hard, Janice slurped greedily at her partner’s syrup slobbered nipples, and both soon came in a rush of loud and extended yelps and sighs. Janice collapsed atop her new conquest and the girl ran a hand through her bared pussy lips, gently caressing them.</p> <p> “What did you think of lunch?” the girl asked.</p> <p> “Oh wow!” Janice heaved with a breath, “that was fantastic.” Janice lay stretched along the girl, resting from all the sexual exertion. “What’s your name?”</p> <p> “Andrea,” the girl said. “What’s your’s?”</p> <p> “Janice.”</p> <p> “You just arrived today?” she asked, but knew she need not have asked. “Yeah,” Janice said, and languidly licked at Alicia’s nipple. “Have you been here long?”</p> <p> “Almost four years,” Alicia said. “I’m going to be moved to the teen floor any time now. As soon as I start my period.”</p> <p> They were interrupted by a young man who cut short their conversation and ushered them to a nearby shower to rinse off the accumulated gunk of lunch, then herded them to a group of boys and girls on a set of thick gym mats licking genitals in a sixty-nine position. He had Janice stretch out on her back and placed a boy and his half hardened prick over her face. At her crotch, she felt a slippery tongue begin to probe between her parted legs, and moaned softly.</p> <p> She let the boy lower his cock into her mouth and closed her lips about it, sucking it, slurping her tongue against it and feeling it grow and expand as it pushed itself down her throat. The tongue between her legs made her back arch as she pushed her cunt against it, feeling it lick against her inner lips, which started an orgasm that made her shiver and shudder convulsively, rubbing her pussy harder against the face that was in it. “Ooooooh!!”</p> <p>Janice moaned, sucking harder on the cock in her mouth and feeling it spasm against her throat and let go with spurts of thick, warm cum splashing down her throat, then into her face. She licked it clean as it shrunk, then waited for the next cock.</p> <p> Over and over for the next hour, Janice sucked cocked into mouth and had explosion after explosion splash down her throat or into her face, and betwen her legs, her pussy spasmed, contracted, let go with wondrous pleasure. And by the time the nurse came and checked out how she was doing, Janice had developed a steady and very impressive ability to work her tongue against any prick that might enter her mouth. Her mushy cunt dripped with her own juices as boys worked at it with their own tongues, feeling her jerk and convulse as she dribbled with orgasmic juices into their faces.</p> <p> “Janice, darling,” a nurse called through the haze of concentrating on being licked and sucking on prick after prick. “Janice, darling,” the nurse called again. “It’s time to get gang-banged, sweety.”</p> <p> “What’s ‘gang-banged’?” Janice asked looking up from the prick that had just spew its load over her cum smeared face.</p> <p> Some of the male staff and some of the boys fuck you one after the other,” the nurse told her. Janice was fixated on the large milk engorged tits she saw before her, and could not resist pressing a hand into the bulbous flesh. “Would you like to nurse on them?” she was asked.</p> <p> “Would I?!” Janice said enthusiastically. She left her place in line, seeing that another girl took up where she had to leave off.</p> <p> “Well then, after you get gang fucked I’ll let you suckle for a while. How does that sound?”</p> <p> “That would be great,” Janice grinned.</p> <p> She followed the nurse back to her ward, her face still smeared with boy come. The benwa balls in her pussy and the anal plug rubbed provocatively against sensitive parts, and Janice had to stop for a second as an orgasm overwhelmed her, and she grabbed for the wall.</p> <p> “Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhh, geeeeeeeez,” she moaned loudly, while the nurse waited for her to regain control, “that is really incredible.” She gasped as the orgasm hit a crescendo, then slowly levelled off.</p> <p> “Get used to it, sweetie,” the nurse told her. “If you don’t have cock up inside there, then the benwa balls will be.”</p> <p> “What about the thing in my arse?”</p> <p> “The same applies. If you don’t have a tongue or a cock or a finger there, the anal plug will be.”</p> <p> Janice found two other girls in the ward when they got there, both naked, their benwa balls removed from their twats, and their mouths licking on their anal plugs. Janice grimaced in distaste as she saw them suck, while a second nurse draped a rubber sheet over each of their beds. While the second nurse put a rubber sheet on Janice’s bed, Tina removed Janice’s anal plug.</p> <p> “Suck this clean, Janice,” she ordered, “then lay it on the table at the foot of the bed.”</p> <p> “D-do I have really have to?” Janice asked in trepidation. “It’s probably all full of ‘you know what’.”</p> <p> “Of what? Shit, Janice,” Tina asked. “That’s the whole point of putting it up your arse. No more questions, do it.” She waited while the girl gave the head of the rubber plug a tentative lick. “More.”</p> <p>Janice complied reluctantly, licking slowly. “Now, lay down so I can get the benwa ball out and get you ready for screwing.”</p> <p> Tina spread Janice’s legs as wide as possible, then inserted her fingers to grasp the benwa balls and draw them out of Janice’s twat, soaked and drippingly moist. It was an easy task, seeing as the little girl’s twat was so wet, and she grinned as Janice moaned and her twat gave a spasm of pleasure while she sucked the anal plug.</p> <p> A boy with red hair and nothing covering his genitals arrived with a tall young man who wore only a pair of running shoes on his feet and a key on his wrist. The boy was half hard, and the young man’s prick was at least ten inches long when fully erect, though now, it was in the midst of hardening slowly as he entered the room and surveyed the three girls with legs spread on the rubber sheeting.</p> <p> The second nurse came up to Tina. “Should they be put in restraints?”</p> <p> “Have either of the other two resisted or been uncooperative at any time?” Tina asked.</p> <p> “Marsha refused to lick her mother’s pussy in the beginning.”</p> <p> “Then tie her down and make sure she gets twat over her face while the men and boys screw her,” Tina ordered.</p> <p> “Oh, and she is not allowed to use the toilet for twenty-four hours,” Tina added. “That will teach the little whore.” She watched as the nurse got the help of the young man to hold Marsha down, stuffing her mouth with a wet rag that had been soaked in piss and was kept on hand for just such occasions as this.</p> <p> Tina turned back to Janice. “That’s what happens when you refuse to obey or don’t participate fully,” she told Janice. “Do you have anymore questions?”</p> <p> “How many people will be ... fucking ... me?” she asked.</p> <p> “At least three adults and five boys, sweetie. They’ll be allowed to do it as much as they want. You’ll also be eating some pussy, you will be pissed on, and you may be eating some shit, if someone wants to use you as a toilet.”</p> <p> “Oh yuck,” Janice grimaced with distaste.</p> <p> “If you refuse,” Tina said, “you’ll end up like Marsha is now.” She motioned for her to sit up and watch what they had done to the ten year old girl. “And that’s just because she refused to have sex with her mother. She doesn’t want to have sex with girls, you see. She’ll have to be trained to do that.”</p> <p> “I liked licking my mother’s cunt,” Janice told Tina, “it was fun watching her jerk when she came. And I liked eating lunch off that girl’s body and then slurping down in her cunt, and letting her slurp on mine.”</p> <p> Well then, let’s get started, shall we,” and she had Janice lay down and open her legs for inspection. Tina inserted a finger or two between Janice’ s cunt lips, then pushed them in. Janice moaned with the pleasure she felt as her cunt became moist and slurpily wet. “Well, Janice,” Tina smiled, “you’re just so flooded with juices down there, aren’t you?”</p> <p> “I can’t wait,” Janice pinched a nipple.</p> <p> “Well, let’s get your cunt full of cock, then, shall we.” Tina beckoned to the red haired boy. “Give her a good ramming, Johnny.”</p> <p> Johnny’s cock was fully erect, hard and waiting for nice juicy cunt. He mounted Janice and placed his hands over her nipples. Janice took hold of his prick and stroked it, then guided it into her pussy.</p> <p> Janice heard a muffled screech from Marsha’s direction and looked over at her. Marsha was being rammed by the young man’s ten inches of hard cock as she fought against it. The second nurse was greeting a small black woman and helping her position her cunt over Marsha’ face, then pulling out the rag from her mouth. Marsha tried screeching again, but it was quickly cut off as the woman sat over her mouth and pushed her pussy against it. Marsha was forced to open it as a stream of piss began and flood her mouth, making her almost gargle it. Finally, Marsha swallowed it and began to tongue the woman’s twat, trying now to obey and be good.</p> <p> Other boys and girls entered the room, then Janice recognized her mother and father, and called to them as, at the same time, she was screwed hard by the boy on top of her. Her father came up to her, placed his legs either side of her head, then inserted his half hard prick into Janice’s mouth. Others waited, milling about the room. Janice helped the boy by squeezing her wet cunt against his cock, and then she felt his sperm squirting against the walls of her twat and, even with her father’s cock in her mouth, she moaned as it coated her insides with four more spurts of his juice. She still hadn’t come yet, herself, but continued slurpily sucking her father’s pecker, a satisfied grin on her face.</p> <p> Soon, her father was shooting down her throat and Janice gulped down the sperm as he spurted again and again. When he pulled out of her mouth, and got up off the bed, Janice sat up and started kissing his purple head and licking his balls, making him moan and sigh. He turned about, bent over, and she attacked his arsehole aggressively, licking and kissing it with abandon. She slipped a hand between his legs and felt his prick harden once more as her tongue and lips worked at his anus.</p> <p> “Okay, sweet thing,” her father said, “that’s enough for now. I’m going to fuck that girl in restraints.”</p> <p> Janice gave her father’s arse one final lick and a kiss, then got ready for two boys waiting for their own fucks with her. She took one boy’s almost hard prick in her and began to pump at it, and did the same for the other boy.</p> <p> “I want to fuck you in the arse,” the first boy told her.</p> <p> “And I want to fuck your pussy at the same time,” the other boy said. He let Janice play with him for a minute or two more, until he was very hard, then lay on the bed. “Suck on it before you put it in your pussy.” Janice knelt on the floor beside the bed and took the boy’s prick into her mouth and began to lick the circumcised head. Then drew her tongue down the short length. The boy shivered and buck slightly.</p> <p> While she licked the first boy, the other put his fact between her arse cheeks and licked her arsehole, getting it nice and wet so he could enter. “Get on top of me,” the first boy ordered, “put my prick in your pussy.” She moaned as he entered her, stretching her, as her father had done earlier. “Oh jeez,” the boy muttered, “That’s terrific.”</p> <p> The other boy stood and pointed his short, hard member at Janice’s arsehole and pressed hard.</p> <p> “AHHHHHHH,” Janice cried as she felt his prick spread her and press into her arse, then she could feel him almost all the way into her. He stopped and gave her a moment to adjust and get used to his prick in her hole, then pressed once more and was completely within her. “Ahhhhh,” she groaned, but relaxed as the first boy’s prick rammed itself into her pussy and made drip with juice all over his prick. Janice shivered as she felt the beginnings of orgasm in her pussy, and a stroke or two more of both boys broke it in a wave over her, extending to her toes, and up to her neck. The boy under her played with her hard nipples as she came, and then he was shooting his load into her.</p> <p> “OOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!!” he groaned, spurting twice, three times, then a final fourth time. Then the boy in her arse stared his orgasm and she felt his prick let go with a hard shot of cum, then another before he fell onto her. It went on like this with each person, sometimes singly, sometimes with two or three cumming in her cunt, her arse, her mouth. She licked and sucked and dry fucked cunt and twat over and over again. She was pissed on, first by her mother, then each and everyone in succession as they were drained of cum and twat juices. Finally, her mother sat over her face.</p> <p> “Don’t flinch,” her mother ordered, “eat it all, no matter who disgusting it tastes or feels.” Janice felt the softened and mushy texture of her mother’s shit as it was pressed between her lips. Janice felt her gorge rise, but fought to keep it down as she mashed the shit in her mouth and swallowed it. Funnily enough, it seemed to have a sweetness about it, and the taste wasn’t as bad as she thought it might be. Her mother kept it up for several minutes, squatting over Janice’s face, then when she was done pushed her arse down against Janice’s lips. “Lick me clean, now.” And Janice obeyed as her mother bent forward and ate her twat out one last time to orgasm.</p> <p> When her mother pulled herself from Janice’s face, she bent down and gave Janice a long, probing tongue kiss. Janice pulled her mother’s head against her mouth, kissing hungrily. “Oh, that was beautiful, Mommy!” she squealed beneath her mother’s kiss.</p> <p> “I promised Janice I’d let her nurse,” Tina told her mother as she came up to them. At Marsha’s bed three or four women too their place and squatting over various parts of her body, pissed or shit on her. She struggled against her bonds, wanting out of this place as she was used for a toilet.</p> <p> In a free moment, settling herself in Tina’s lap, Janice surveyed the condition of the other girl who was getting it in all three holes at once. In her cunt from a black boy about fifteen years old, in her arse from another boy only about thirteen, and she had what looked like a huge black prick in her mouth. She was enjoying every moment as she gyrated to keep a rhythm between all three entry ways.</p> <p> Tina placed a hand under one breast, offering the nipple to Janice. The girl licked it first, then pressed her lips against it while Tina pressed her fingers. A spurt of mother’s milk shot down Janice’s throat, she was hooked, working her lips against the nipple and taking as much milk as she could get all at once. Through the corner of her eye she watched the girl sucking the big black prick, moaning, screeching as she came, and came, and came, her body squirming joyfully between all the pricks inside her.</p> <p> “Ahhhhhhhhh,” Janice sighed, feeling Tina’s finger press into her arsehole and drive it up. She continued to suckle, then realized she should reciprocate with Tina, and pressed her own hand against the woman’s hotly drenched pussy and rubbed.</p> <p> “OH!!” Tina moaned gratefully, “Do it!! Suckle your new mummy, Janice. Oh, yeeesssss! You’re learning very quickly, “Ah, ah, ah. Oooooohhhhhhhhh! I’m cumming, you’re getting me off. Yoooouu’ll maaake a wunnerful whore.” The combination of a hand at her twat, and a mouth on her nipple, drinking eagerly, had Tina going mad with orgasms, one after the other. She had no idea how long they kept coming, but she was oblivious as to when Janice stopped suckling and just started to rub between her pussy lips and begin to slurp on the other tit. And then she was collapsing in bliss, her arm around the child, who snuggled against her and pressed her fingers against Tina’s clitty, listening to the nurse’s heavy breathing and sucking and kissing her other titty. Finally, Tina pushed Janice gently away. Looming over her and pressing her mouth to the girl’s for long, drawn out french kiss.</p> <p> “That was wonderful, child.” Tina smiled down on Janice, “You, my darling, are going to make a beautiful slut.”</p> <p> “What’s a ‘slut’” Janice naively asked.</p> <p> “A girl or a woman who will have sex at the drop of a hat. Anyone who will lay down or bend over and part their legs for a prick or a mouth, or even fingers, and then do the same for the one who just did it to them. A lot of the time they do it for money. Then they are called whore’s.”</p> <p> “I wouldn’t mind being a ‘whore’,” Janice said, a twinkle in her eye at the mention of money, “If can lick tits and pussy, and cock.”</p> <p> “Well then, you’ll be doing a lot of that,” Tina told her. “Now, you must be pooped out, so why don’t you take a nap. And later, I’ll get you a nice big prick to suck and be fucked with. How does that sound?”</p> <p> “Great,” Janice was enthusiastic. Tina held the covers of the bed, and Janice slipped beneath them. Tina bent over and they kissed passionately while Janice’s hand went to one of Tina’s nipples and tweaked.</p> <p> “Sleep tight,” Tina said, “I’ll wake you when it’s time for more sex.” </p> </div>",[]
180,"Asylum of Lust, Part 3",3,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-21,7,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Marsha lay strapped to the low gurney, her head held in place by a helmet fixed to the gurney, and which was able to slide back and forth, was pasted over with electrodes, her mouth held open with a plastic gag which stretched it into a grotesque clown's grin. Her torso and wrists were held in place by thick white padded straps, her thighs, lashed and held in place by pulleys, arched up and out to reveal her pink, hairless twat. The nurse, thin but strong with a very wet twat in the presence of this young girl, stood to one side as Patsy, her mother's friend, ate at the child twat and licked her clitty, which also had an electrode tapped to it, but was still exposed because it was so stiffly erect as the woman played her tongue over it. All at once, Marsha wanted to enjoy the tongue working her over, but at the same time, pulled and protested at her bindings because she didn't want to have sex with girls or women.</p> <p> ""Well, Marsha,"" the nurse asked, ""are you enjoying that wonderful tongue playing with your twat?"" She watched as the child's eyes pleaded to be released. ""Would you like to eat some twat, now?""</p> <p> Marsha's look of anxiety told the nurse she would have to either sweeten her offer, or show Marsha the consequences of refusing. ""It's very warm, and juicy in there,"" the nurse said, straddling the gurney and lightly pressing her pussy against Marsha's lips. ""Try it,"" she commanded gently, ""I think you'll enjoy it."" She pressed in a little more, but Marsha tried as best she could to avoid the slippery lips of the woman's twat. ""We'll have to give you a shock, or two, if you don't eat my pussy, you know."" Marsha grunted her refusal, even as she convulsed and her body succumbed to Patsy lapping and kissing between her legs.</p> <p> Marsha remembered the evening after her sixth birthday party. She had thought her mother was taking her up to bed, Patsy coming up behind them as they ascended the stairs. Instead, Mommy had directed her toward her own bedroom, and all three went inside. Marsha was content to let Mommy and Patsy take her clothes off, even her underwear so that she stood in front of both of them naked. Then Mommy and Patsy gave each other a long, passionate kiss while each took off the other's clothes until they also were both naked. Then, they sat on the bed, either side of Marsha. They had pushed Marsha down between them, and their hands and mouths had started to play with her and kiss her all over. At first, relaxing under their touch, she had enjoyed it, her body wiggling delightedly. Her mother kissed her on the lips, pushed her tongue inside Marsha's mouth, something that she had never done before, she played her own tongue against her mother's tongue. Patsy began to kiss her nipples, and that sent all sorts of tingles and weird, wonderful feelings through her tiny body. A hand, began to rub ""down there"", what Mommy later told her was called her pussy, or twat, then she felt one finger, then two pushed inside, and Marsha pressed her pussy lips against them as they worked her slippery, and very moist insides.</p> <p> Standing to one side, the nurse and Patsy watched as the little girl convulsed from the shock being sent through her body, a five second charge. Then she stopped and slumped, her mouth drooling, her eyes blankly staring into space. Patsy and the nurse sat on either side of Marsha and caressed her, waiting for her to recover a sense of place.</p> <p> ""This usually makes them think twice about resisting orders again,"" the nurse told Patsy.</p> <p> ""I don't know."" Patsy grinned, running a finger along Marsha's juicing pussy, ""I kind of got off on it, myself."" She kept an eye on the nurse as she glanced at Patsy's creamy pussy juice as it dribbled down her thigh. When they saw that Marsha was beginning to come to her senses, Patsy shoved her fingers deeper into her pussy and smiled wickedly. ""Are you still going to say no to licking my pussy, you little whore. She has no problem getting a cock rammed in her pussy, but she does shy away from letting a girl tongue her out."" Patsy placed her knees either side of Marsha's head, and then rubbed her cunt against the girl's mouth. She felt a tentative lick and pushed her pussy against the unwilling tongue, then tweaked Marsha's nipples. It caused Marsha to lick harder, more intensely, and Patsy knew she had her.</p> <p> The nurse got between the little girl's legs, ran two fingers along the outer lips of her twat and watched Marsha strive to meet the fingers with a thrust that helped the nurse's fingers inside and push them deeper.</p> <p>""Oooooaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh,"" the child moaned from under Patsy's own cunt. The nurse pulled her fingers out, and setting her head between Marsha's legs, began to lick her twat. Marsha pushed hard against the woman's working tongue. She continued to moan loudly, and then she was having an orgasm that shook her to the core. The nurse kept up her tonguing for a long time, then after a long, extended cum, pulled her tongue away from Marsha's cunt. Patsy dismounted, totally satisfied by the child's tonguing. ""Oh, shit, she was good,"" Patsy said, breathless. ""What now?""</p> <p> ""We give her one more shock treatment, then send her back to the ward,"" the nurse said.</p> <p></p> <p>Marsha woke gradually, slowly trying to stretch her muscles, but finding instead that she was bond tightly to the bed she lay in. Between her legs, which were spread wide and held in place by another set of tight straps, she felt a tongue and mouth play against the lips of her pussy, and she relaxed, her eyes closed as she gave herself up to the beautiful feeling being drawn out of her. A slurp-slurp sound went along with the tonguing as she felt it forcefully invade her cunt and drive up into it. Marsha lifted her arse off the bed as best she could to meet the tonguing head on. She still felt groggy and drowsy from the shock treatment she had been given, but now this wonderful oral treatment of her twat was bringing her back to reality. She pushed hard against the person's mouth as she finally started to cum, wiggling, convulsing, throwing her head from side to side as she had her first orgasm, then another, and another.</p> <p> Now, someone was at the foot of the bed, licking her feet. ""This is unbelievable,"" she thought, bucking her hips rapidly and trying to force her toes into the mouth at her feet. ""Ooooooaaaagggghhhh ..."" she groaned through the gag in her mouth, ""Oooooommmmmffffff."" She continued cumming and bucking her hips as whoever slavered over her toes and cunt worked their tongues around them. Then they stopped and Marsha collapsed, opening her eyes. Two older girls, also patients on this new ward she had been brought to, sat either side of her, fingers playing with her navel, or tweaking the extended and very hard nipples Marsha sported just now. One girl bent to kiss her, wanting to share with her Marsha's own fluids and wetness from her child-sized cunny.</p> <p> ""You taste exquisite,"" Marsha heard the girl say, then removed the rag from her mouth and replace it with her own tongue. The other girl clamped her teeth on one of Marsha's nipples and played with and licked it.</p> <p> When she realized whom she had been letting lick her body, Marsha began to wiggle and thrash about, trying as best she could to stop them. These girls were lesbians, she knew, and the last thing she wanted was to have sex with other girls or women. But the girls held her still as they satisfied themselves with her. The second girl put her cunt against Marsha's and began to dry hump with her. Marsha tried resisting by staying still, but she was betrayed as her hips began to respond and ply upward, rubbing hard against the other girl's twat. She heard the girl groan and sigh as she began to cum, then felt the mingling of her own juices with those dripping from the other girl. As much as her mind said she should hate this, Marsha's body was enjoying the rape. The first girl mounted herself above Marsha's face, then sat on it, rubbing her juice filled cunt drippingly over Marsha's mouth and nose, forcing Marsha to reciprocate by tonguing her out. ""Gawd, but this little whore is incredible,"" the first girl told the other as they used her roughly.</p> <p> ""Ooooommmmfffff,"" the first girl heard the second mumble, her mouth and tongue digging deeply into the ten year old's twat.</p> <p> As she lapped the cunt, Marsha seemed to relax, getting into the action a bit more. She lavered her tongue back and forth, up and down. She found the girl's clitoris and ran her tongue over it. ""Oh, yeeeeeee-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah,"" the girl bore down on Marsha's face, almost smothering her, ""do it, lick it, bitch, lick hard."" She began cumming, spraying Marsha with her juices and rubbing hard against her face.</p> <p> Marsha bucked against the second girl as she came and lifted her buttocks off the bed, and her pussy mashed against mouth and nose, the girl slurping madly, her tongue finding Marsha's clitty and driving her wild with passionate abandon as Marsha wiggled and throbbed and bucked up and down against the mouth at her crotch.</p> <p> ""Aaaagggggggghhhhhh,"" Marsha groaned from under the first girl's cunt as she came, and slurped greedily at the salty sweet cum juice forced down her mouth until the girl collapsed on top of her and both were still, their bodies both maxed out with their sex play. Slowly, the girl's crawled off of Marsha, pushed the rag back into her mouth and went away to their own beds, leaving her breathlessly exhausted and shaking. Then she realized what she had just done and started to cry.</p> <p></p> <p>Marsha woke to find a thickly padded collar with a leather lead attached being manoeuvred into place about her neck by the nurse she had been assigned to since being transferred to the lesbian ward. ""Lay there until I'm done, you little whore. Don't give me any trouble or you'll end up on the table for a schock session. Am I clear.""</p> <p> Marsha nodded fearfully.</p> <p> ""I'm told you enjoyed your little cunt-lapping session with Maureen and Gwen this afternoon,"" the nurse said. Having secured the collar properly and tightly about Marsha's neck and the end of the lead to the bed, she released Marsha's wrists from their own bonds, then promptly re-secured in padded leather handcuffs attached by a short chain. When she had down this, she undid Marsha's legs and helped her to sit. ""Kiss my arse, you little witch,"" she commanded as she turned and bent over, ""I just had a shit, so lick it good and deep and clean me up.""</p> <p> Marsha hesitated, the nurse turned, forced Marsha down on her back and mounted her face. ""I told you to lick me clean, you little whore. Do it. Now!"" Then she pushed her arse down over Marsha's mouth. Her fingers found Marsha's clitty and pinched at it hard.</p> <p> Yeoooowwwwwww!!"" Marsha screamed, then screamed again when the nurse pinched her there a second time. She began to lick the nurse's shit off. When it was done, the nurse took another pair of padded cuffs and hobbled Marsha at the ankles with a chain that would allow her to walk, but only with mincing steps that would be very slow.</p> <p> ""Okay, Marsha,"" the nurse said, ""Come with me.""</p> <p> Hobbled by the chains on the ankles, Marsha had a hard time staying on her feet, and nearly fell several times before they reached another room on the floor. It was private, with a single king-sized bed, low mood lighting and an adjustable, body length bench with a girl of maybe fourteen or fifteen strapped tightly to it. Her head, at crotch level, pointed to the floor, her arms spread on padded extensions were kept in place with velcro straps; her legs, which opened up access to her crotch, spread wide and tied back on padded arms that projected out from the bench. The girl smiled as she watched a man and woman fuck on the bed.</p> <p> ""Is this the girl I want, Mabel,"" asked the recumbent and bound teenager on the bench, ""Is she a good cunt licker?""</p> <p> ""She is if you keep her in line,"" Mabel replied. Her juices ran down her thighs, her nipples stretched. She loved getting in bed with Daphne, and Daphne enjoyed being bound and used until she was so sore she couldn't move for days. ""She just came up to the floor yesterday. She has a lot to learn.""</p> <p> ""We'll give her some good lessons."" She turned her attention to Marsha. ""Come over here and let me lick on your nipples.""</p> <p> Marsha looked at the couple who were fucking on the bed, wishing her dad were here so he could do the same for her. She looked at the nurse, whose name, she now knew, was Mabel. She was plump and had strong arms and legs, and her tits were huge. She could probably give milk like that nurse that other new girl–Janice–had suckled. She wondered what that would be like. ""Well,"" Mabel ordered her, ""go and suck her tits.""</p> <p> Marsha minced her way to the girl ""I'm Daphne. Start sucking."" As Marsha started sucking Daphne's nipples, she was forced to push herself against Daphne in order to maintain her balance, and Daphne's tongue had good access to Marsha's nipples at the same time. Marsha sighed as Daphne's tongue sent a wave of tingling to her cunt and her clitty stood to attention.</p> <p> ""Ooooohhhhhmmmmm,"" Daphne moaned, feeling Marsha work on her nipple. A hand reached up and found her pussy and began to rub it hard. ""AAH,"" she sighed, ""fuck, yes. That feels so good.""</p> <p> Mabel forced Marsha's hand to play with Daphne's genitals, pushing one of Marsha's fingers along Daphne's cunt lips. ""Bring her off, Marsha. Make Daphne come,"" Mabel commanded her. Marsha worked he hand almost independently of Mabel's direction after hearing the tone in her voice. Daphne jerked, her body jolted with an orgasm, then began to go ballistic as orgasm after orgasm took her over and Marsha clamped her teeth hard against her nipple and her tongue worked it over.</p> <p> Pain combined with ecstasy as her body ripped its pussy off the table into the air, then made it come down hard, knocking the breath out of Daphne.</p> <p>""Uuuuunnnnngggghhhhh!"" she groaned out loudly as her bottom hit the table.</p> <p> ""OH!! Is she that good, Daphne?"" the woman and man who had been fucking were now watching Daphne's body after being used the way it had been. ""I need a good tongue up my pussy to lick me clean. Can I borrow her darling?"" ""If I can watch,"" Daphne offered.</p> <p> ""Well, of course, darling.""</p> <p> The man got up and left the room, leaving the two girls and the women alone. Mabel pulled Marsha off of Daphne, waited a moment with Marsha under her arm as the woman adjusted herself on the bed, then placed Marsha in the sixty-nine position atop the woman, pushing her face into the woman's cunt. ""Lick her clean you little slut.""</p> <p> Her legs spread wide either side of this woman's head, Marsha felt her body's betrayal as soon as the woman's tongue, then too fingers slipped along her dripping cunny. Her hips bucked, jerked, and then, her lips spread wide by the fingers, a thick wet tongue began to work against the slippery wet walls of her cunt. ""Ooooohhhhh,"" Marsha moaned, then blushed sheepishly that she was actually beginning to enjoy rape by lesbians.</p> <p> At her own end, her mouth over the mature quiff, smelling of wonderful scents, Marsha worked her tongue first against the woman's outer lips, and slowly progressed along them to her inner lips, and finally was lapping deeply within her slickly coated spaces. She was focussed deeper inside when the pair of hips under her pushed and jerked up against her tongue, then the hips established a rhythm and rocked up and down, back and forth. Marsha's own pussy clamped down harder over the woman's face and drove itself into orgasm upon orgasm.</p> <p> Marsha finally collapsed on top of the woman and rolled off of her on to the bedspread. Both breathed heavy, exhausted breaths, but the woman got up and went to Daphne and the table and began to run her hands up and down her body, forcing her tongue into her mouth.</p> <p> ""Come here, you little slut, and lick from the soles of her feet to her asshole for me.""</p> <p> Again, because of the bonds that held her feet and hands, Marsha fumbled herself off the bed to stand at Daphne's feet, this was humiliating, but being asked to kiss and lick feet was even more humiliating, but she complied all the same. She licked the girl's big toe, then sucked it into her mouth for a moment, then licked down the sole of Daphne's foot to her heel and made the girl jerk and wiggle, even giggle as though being tickled. From one foot, after licking all the toes, to the other, toe to heel, she licked along it, then, alternating over both ankles, ran her tongue slowly up the insides of Daphne's calves. Daphne kicked up and flexed her hips when Marsha reached the back of both knees, and yelped in ecstatic joy as she was tickled into orgasm. The woman ran her tongue down Daphne's neck, sucked her growing and stiffened nipples, licked her navel, and just as Marsh reached the lips of Daphne's cunt and made her jerk and yelp again, the woman sucked the girl's clitoris into her mouth and sucked hard and long. Daphne cried for mercy, the feelings were exquisite, the cunt lapping was incredible, and she kept coming and coming and coming. If this was what the institution meant by torture, she wanted it to never end.</p> <p> ""Oh, stop, please stop,"" she cried aloud for over fifteen minutes, but the woman kept on using her tongue on Daphne's pussy, and made Marsha drive her tongue into the girl's arse hole as she kissed it. ""Ohhhhhhhhhh–this is better than any cock. Do me, do it to me. Stop it, oh please–stop–do it.""</p> <p> Finally, they stopped, and Daphne collapsed in exhausted bliss. ""Keep licking her arsehole,"" the woman commanded Marsha. She french kissed Daphne, and while whispering to her, took hold of Marsh by the back of the head and held her in place over Daphne's arsehole. ""Keep licking and eating her,"" the woman ordered, ""or I'll have you sent for shock treatment.</p> <p> Marsha continued licking and sucking, and Daphne pushed on her bowels, sending a long, creamy mass of feces down it's tubes to end up on Marsha's tongue. ""Eat it, bitch,"" Daphne commanded. Marsha swallowed the first lump, then a second, and then she had to wait while each lump melted in her mouth. At the same time, Daphne pissed, and Marsha's face was covered in it. She wanted to cry, but was scared to death of another shock treatment and continued licking and sucking shit out of Daphne's bowels, hot and steaming. ""Now, lick my arse and pussy clean you little arse kisser.""</p> <p> After this, they called for her to be taken away, and Mabel came, saw the state she was in, and told Marsha what a disgusting little dyke she was. She grabbed her by the elbow and propelled her down the hall to a room where she was tossed on a bed, her bonds attached to the bed, a hood placed over her head, and allowed to lay for a while with the shit still on her lips and the piss covering her face.</p> </div>",[]
181,"Asylum of Lust, Part 4",4,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-23,3,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Christina Mannion led Brian and Janice onto the secure floor for mental patients, leading them to a ward smelling of disinfectant over piss and shit. An older boy, his prick hard and pointing almost straight up, was laying on his bed in restraints, his eyes fiery with need, his hips jerking first one way then another as though he were fucking an imaginary cunt.</p> <p>Next to the window, sitting in a geriatric chair, was the Mannion's vacant eyed daughter, Regan. She sat naked with her wrists bound to the arms of the chair and a leather collar with straps that came round in back and were secured so her head would not fall to her chest. Her eyes stared into space, completely vacant, her mouth slack and drooling while her tongue hung down over her chin. From across the room, though her mind had been blasted from her years ago with shock treatments, she could still crave and hanker for the hard prick of the boy in the other bed.</p> <p> Christina wiped the drool from Regan's mouth. ""It's mummy, sweetie,"" she told her in a soft tone. ""I brought Brian and his new friend to fuck with you today. He's a really good fuck, Regan, and I think you'll enjoy it. And Janice has a very tasty muff."" She undid the straps on the collar from behind the chair and then the wrist restraints. She leaned down, beckoning to Brian and Janice. ""Suck her nipples, kids."" They did as they were invited, and Regan responded with a screech of joy that softened into delighted gurgling, as both her nipples were stimulated and hardened under their tongue's manipulations.</p> <p> ""Aaaauuuuugggghhhhhh!"" Regan wiggled her hips, then Janice and Brian smelled a distinctive odour as Regan let her bladder go, and piss flowed from under her and dripped to the floor. ""AAAAAHHHHHGGGGGGLLLLLLL!! she gurgled again.</p> <p> ""Oh, yuck!"" Brian protested, ""she's pissing, Mom.""</p> <p> ""That's cause she isn't toilet trained,"" Christina told her son.</p> <p> ""How can she not be toilet trained?"" Janice asked, ""Everyone is toilet trained as a baby.""</p> <p> ""She's been here so long, and her brain is only so much mush. And anyway, the staff on this floor don't let patients go when they ‘need' to. After a while, they start pissing and shitting where they are. And a lot of patients will just piss in the middle of the floor, or shit in their bed. The staff don't care."" She pressed a finger against Regan's clitty, and the girl screeched joyfully again.</p> <p> ""Yuck!"" Brian said, disgusted, but Janice smiled a little. He went back to licking and sucking on his sister's tits while his mother worked on Regan's pussy, and Janice began to kiss down toward Regan's navel. A very different smell was evident after a while, as Regan began to cream and get slick between her legs.</p> <p> ""Come on, sweetie,"" Christina encouraged her, taking an elbow, lay down and open your legs. Do you want to lick mummy's cunt?""</p> <p> A thin smile was evident on Regan's face, and she screeched again at the invitation. Christina insisted that Janice get her face between Regan's legs and start licking her. To Janice, Regan tasted vaguely sweet, with just a hint of the piss she had just done on the chair. Not wanting to feel left out, Brian got behind Janice and began slurping at the wetness come through her cunny lips, from time to time slipping his tongue into her arse, enjoying her butthole.</p> <p> Regan began to jerk and push her hips hard into Janice's face, and Janice, loving it, pushed her lips and tongue even more firmly against and into the sweet cunt of this poor creature who couldn't think, but maybe felt complete when a good hard prick was inside her, and a juice filled cunt was pushed down over her face. Janice started to cum as Brian stroked harder and faster within her, and she slurped even more deeply into Regan, who screeched her orgasms to the ceiling.</p> <p> Janice felt her pussy spasming and beginning to milk Brian, who let loose with first one, then two, then three hard spurts of his under pressure load, driving it deep into Janice as he groaned, and she squealed with the same type of screech as Regan as Janice ate out her muff.</p> <p> Brian pulled out, and Janice, stopping her meal at Regan's cunt, faced him and took the slowly softening prick in her mouth to lick it clean and slurp at the last drops of his cum. He forced her down across the bed and went to work licking her cunt of his own juices until they were done. Regan, eating her mother's muff still worked her hips and pulled her legs apart to encourage someone to continue their licking and tongue job on her.</p> <p> ""That's enough, Regan, sweetheart,"" Christina told her, pushing her away. ""Do you want to go outside to do your business?"" she asked. Without waiting for an answer, Christina attached a long leash to Regan's collar and pulled her gently onto all fours on the floor. Like a puppy trying please it's Master, Regan crawled along as they left the room. But she was distracted by the still stiffened pecker on the boy who had lain there all this time. She lurched toward it, but was pulled back by her mother into line. ""We just have to stop at th desk and sign her out,"" Christina told the kids, ""and get collars and leashes for you two, then we can go outside on the lawn for a romp.""</p> <p>On the lawn in the gardens about the sanatorium, Janice covered her shit just as a dog would, then allowed Regan to slurp and lick her arse clean. Brian joined Regan at their mother's urging, and this sent wonderfully ticklish waves through Janice's cunt and nipples. When they were done, it was her turn to watch Brian let go with a load of shit, and join Regan as she licked her brother's arse clean in the same way they had licked hers. She watched as he let go with a long, thick string. Regan moved close and cut some on her tongue, then swallowed it, smiling. Janice noted that Brian's prick stood up to full attention when he felt his sister's tongue against his butt hole. Janice moved in while he squatted, a tentative lick making her shudder and his prick harden and lengthen to poke right in Janice's face. She slipped her lips over it and began to lick. He started to pump and Janice slurped lower and lower until she was down to his balls, and his prick was fully ramming her throat. He continued shitting until his sister had licked it up and swallowed it, then went to work on cleaning his arse hole.</p> <p> Christina pulled on Janice's leash and jerked her mouth away from Brian's cock. ""Let him fuck Regan, Janice."" Brian turned on his sister and pinned her to the ground, eliciting a shriek of what he didn't know. Whether she thought he was going to hit her or not, or was it glee at being used by his hard cock? She pushed her hips against the head of his organ, and he pressed into her, her cunt lubed and slickened so much that he glided in as though he was skating on ice. Regan shrieked again, getting her hips more comfortably impaled on her brother.</p> <p> Christina pulled on Janice's leash, opening her legs so the child's tongue could begin eating her hot, wet pussy while she watched her own children fuck. She also enjoyed watching parents with their children, or clients with their sluts and whore's. She remembered being used when she was ten or eleven in the same she was watching a boy of seven or eight get a good bum fuck as he lay on the grass with a man who was probably his father.</p> <p>Christina's hips closed on Janice's head, and twitched as she began to cum and Janice forced herself to slurp harder at Christina's cunt. Christina bucked her hips against Janice's tongue as the girl licked and licked, and kept on licking.</p> <p> Brian rubbed hard on his sister's tits. Regan tossed her head side to side, cumming and dripping her wetness all over Brian's cock and out on to the grass to make it soggy. Then Brian was pressing into her and his load shot hard and quickly against her cunt walls.</p> <p> ""That's it, Brian, get your sister a baby. Give her another little family whore for us."" Finally, Christina had to push Janice away, she was worn out with cumming and exhausted.</p> <p> The four of them rested from their sex play, with only the occasional stroke of a breast, a finger slipping gently and wantonly along Brian's now cream soaked flabby dick. Janice was engrossed in watching a group of boys slurp one another's pricks in a daisy chain. Again, her pussy leaked cum and pussy, and Janice wanted more sex. ""Do you want to fuck me?"" she asked Brian.</p> <p> ""No, dear,"" Christina interrupted, ""Let's you and I dry hump for a while."" She instructed Janice to sit twat to twat, then Christina fixed her own and Janice's inner pussy lips so they rubbed against each other in a light friction. ""Push in and out, Janice,"" Christina told her, then pushed her hips up, against Janice's bare, hairless cunt. ""Oh, yes, yes. That's it."" They seemed to go on forever, cunt meeting hairless child's twat, bouncing, twitching, moaning, sighing, jerking as cum followed orgasm, as orgasm greased their point of contact. After a while, Janice lay over Christina, a nipple in her sucking mouth, pressing and rubbing against the woman's cunt, and stimulating Christina until she reached a point she had to stop and push Janice off of her finally.</p> <p> ""OH!!! You make a wonderful slut, Janice,"" Christina gasped, ""and I'm certainly going to tell your parents what a beautiful whore you're becoming."" She pulled Janice to her, kissing her, tongue meeting tongue as they slowly relaxed and regained their natural composure. A few feet away, Regan was licking Brian's shit stained arse hole. The sun was bright and warm, and everyone lay beneath it, satisfied and gored and each other's body fluids and rubbing and twitching and convulsing orgasmic bliss of sex between children.</p> <p>Janice had her knees up to her chest as the woman who had paid for her services with her son looked on and he cupped Janice's pussy to rub it. The boy wore a blue hospital gown, white quarter length socks, and disposable slippers provided by the sanatorium. Janice wore the same kind of socks, but nothing else. She wiggled as she felt a finger slipping along her moist pussy and moaned gratefully. The boy, Simon, was fascinated as his fingers worked at her pubic mound, then slowly slipped inside of Janice.</p> <p> ""Relax, Simon,"" his mother said, ""you won't hurt her. She get's very wet when she wants to fuck. Just like you're getting a hard on now."" Mother could see the extension of his penis under the gown. ""Does being hard feel good?""</p> <p> ""Uh–yeah. It feels great."" He worked a second finger beyond her inner lips and it was immediately soaked with her juices. He heard her moan and sigh.</p> <p> ""Look for her clitoris–her clitty–the bump just at the top of her pussy,"" Simon's mother instructed.</p> <p> ""Ooooooo!!!!!!"" Janice cried.</p> <p> ""Now rub softly at first, then hard until she screams and throws her hips up in the air.""</p> <p> ""Will that get her off?"" Simon asked.</p> <p> ""Let's hope so.""</p> <p> Janice wiggled and screwed her hips up as Simon worked on her clitty.</p> <p>""Now, lick her there, sweety,"" his mother told him.</p> <p> ""Lick it?!"" Simon made a moue of distaste.</p> <p> ""Don't worry, I think you'll like it."" She was giving her son instructions in sex with this little girl, even though he was only twelve. She had been given her first instructions in sex here at the sanatorium, and the week he would spend here using girls, and possibly a boy or two, was worth the result of having him in her own bed eventually. She could remember the great big and very long dick of her father, ramming into her, even as an eleven year old. It had been painful at first, and she had to be restrained each time she was raped by him, but the staff at the sanatorium made it easier for her as time went on.</p> <p> Janice spread her legs more and after he removed his hand, dripping with her cum, she was completely exposed. ""Lick the juice off your hand to see what it taste's like, Simon.""</p> <p> He did it quickly, sucking hard on the side of his hand, and his eyes went wide. ""Oh wow!"" He spread his body fully, his face close to Janice's twat, and quickly gave it a tentative slurp. Janice jerked her hips into his face, his nose dripping with her juices when she settled on the bed again. He licked a second time, this time going more deeply, and as he lay prone in Janice's cunt, his mother loosed the ties on his gown and felt for his hard, four inch pecker. She stroked the head several times and it grew stiffer.</p> <p> ""Turn around and put your cock and balls in Janice's face, Simon.""</p> <p> He didn't question his mother's instruction's anymore but simply obeyed and suddenly he was ""Wow!!"" slurping her pussy, being sucked by her.</p> <p>Involuntarily, he started to push his cock in and out of her mouth, working it as her mouth, tongue, lips, pulled and pushed with him. Then he was driving it deep down her throat as he let go with his first load, coating Janice's tonsils with his first cum He stopped slurping on Janice to moan and squeal as his body throbbed in orgasm, his first, then pulled up short, making him collapse against Janice.</p> <p> Janice licked him clean, then licked lazily at his tiny scrotum, eliciting a shiver from him. Then, while she licked him, she ran a finger along his arse hole and that made him jump. ""No-ot there!"" he squealed.</p> <p> ""Simon, it's alright,"" his mother told him, her naked body turning his emotions to mush even as Janice inserted a finger into his bum hole and he felt the first stirrings of his young prick again. His mother knelt next him, and her tits were right beside him. ""Have a feel, dear,"" she offered, holding her big, high breast out to his face.</p> <p> ""But-ut, you're my moth-er?!""</p> <p> ""Why do you think I'm just as naked as you and this whore playing with your balls and arse hole, sweetie?"" she asked, then held her nipple out to him. ""Lick.""</p> <p> He licked, saw her shudder, knew that he had sent a wonderful feeling down to her crotch, and licked some more. She stopped for a moment, setting herself to lay on the bed beside him, her mouth aligned with his cock and Janice's face. She kissed Janice as a thank you. ""Start licking Mommy's twat, Simon,"" she ordered gently, placed herself so that she could lick Simon's prick back to a boyish stiffness, and that Janice could take advantage of her by playing with her nipples. ""Uhn!!"" she moaned, feeling her son's tongue begin to lick shaven cunny lips. Soon, there was activity at her breasts as Janice pinched on one and then licked the other into her mouth and sucked like a baby.</p> <p> They spent a short while in these positions, then Simon's mother stopped licking his prick and had him turn to face her. ""Janice, lay flat and I'll give your twat a good eating out while Simon's prick is inside me."" Janice scooted into position. ""Simon, get behind me and ram your cock up inside and start pumping.</p> <p> ""B-but that's--"" he began before he was cut off.</p> <p> ""Incest? Of course it is. I brought you here to learn about sex, sweetie,"" his mother said. ""If I want you to play between my legs as well as this wonderful young whore I bought time with for you, what's it to you. Besides, when we get home, you won't have to sleep alone anymore.""</p> <p> Simon obeyed, his prick long and hard, ready for anything. His mother bent her head forward and began to slowly and softly lick and suck at Janice's pussy. ""Ooooohhhhh!!!!!"" Janice moaned.</p> <p> Simon pushed up and into his mother's slick wet spaces, feeling the warmth of her cunny walls and how she let her hips push down on his prick then squeeze on it gently as she contracted her pussy muscles. He didn't move for a few moments, then remembered that he was told to push in and out. He pulled out almost all the way, looked wide-eyed at his slippery, sloppy prick covered in his mother's cunny juices, then rammed back in, hard. He heard her moan and her hips thrust back to engulf his prick completely, then she let him pull out again, and he pushed in again, and slowly, he understood what he was supposed to do and, in a few thrusts or so, was able to develop a nice pounding rhythm which his mother responded to.</p> <p> He saw her licking between Janice's legs, watching as the little girl thrust her twat into his mother's face, loving every lick and suck and the occasional nibble on her twat lips. Janice's head was tossing wildly from side to side, enraptured smiling on her face, high pitched moans and squeals coming from her. At one point, Janice thrust hard and held her hips up, obviously cumming on his mothers' face, and Simon watched, thrusting into his mother, as she slurped the child's juices greedily.</p> <p>Then his prick was thrusting one last time, his organ, as deep as he could get it inside her, ramming up and shooting his load hard against his mother's innards. He grunted, she squealed, though it was muffled against Janice's liquified goo and her hot pussy. His mother thrust her cunt on to his prick, cumming at the same moment, holding her mid-section against his before collapsing against the bed, her face still slurping at Janice's writhing body.</p> <p>After servicing the needs of five more clients through the day, Tina gave Janice the rest of the afternoon to herself, and she wandered outside in the garden with Alicia, the girl she had first met when she was told to eat lunch off her body. They held hands, kissed from time to time, played tag or hide 'n seek, and later feasted off each other in a leisurely sixty-nine. Now, stretched on the grass, Janice's hand softly massaging Alicia's aureola, they chewed the tips of the grass and watched the clouds above them form shapes.</p> <p> ""I saw Marsha up on the Lezzie floor yesterday,"" Alicia said.</p> <p> ""How is she?""</p> <p> ""Wonked out of this world on drugs and shock treatments,"" Alicia told her, ""Another girl and I raped her. We forced her to eat our twats and lick our tits and arse holes. Then we pissed on her. The other girl used a dildo on her and raped her arse hole. You should have heard her screaming. It was great.""</p> <p> Didn't she fight you?"" Janice asked.</p> <p> ""She couldn't, silly,"" Alicia replied, ""she was tied down to the bed frame, and she'd just been through a shock treatment.""</p> <p> ""I thought by now they'd have broken her in,"" Janice said. ""But she wasn't fond of pussy or titties when they committed her.""</p> <p> ""I started eating my mother and grandma's pussies when I was three,"" Alicia said. Suddenly she threw herself on top of Janice and kissed her again, making Janice laugh. She rubbed her twat against Janice's and they dry humped for a while. Grandma used to invite her friends over, and we'd all go upstairs and strip, and she'd get me to lick them and kiss them, and they would do the same to me. Uhn, I'm commmmiiinnnggg."" She shivered, drove her twat hard against Janice's then fell against her, satisfied.</p> <p> ""I didn't have sex until I was committed here. You were one of my first.""</p> <p> ""What do you like most?"" asked Alicia.</p> <p> ""Licking my mom's nipples. It really get's me going and horny.""</p> <p> ""What don't you like?""</p> <p> ""Having a dildo up my arse. I'd rather have Daddy's pecker up there. What do you like best.""</p> <p> ""That's easy. Gang banging. I could gang bang ‘til the cows come home and I still wouldn't be tired or sore.""</p> <p> ""Do you do it much?""</p> <p> ""Oh yeah. I'm on a list for it. I was gang banging when I was nine. I didn't like it at first, but I got used to it after a while."" Alicia felt one of Janice's hands go to her nipple and lightly pinch it. ""I'll be your sex slave if you want.""</p> <p> ""Okay. Lay on your back and pull your legs up ...""</p> </div>",[]
182,"Asylum of Lust, Part 5",5,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-23,4,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The twins, blonde, blue-eyed round faced, lay with their backs on pillows against the headboard of the king-sized bed, watching the explicit video. They had been like this for the last forty-five minutes, their parents in the office next door with one of the sanatorium doctors. They were clothed in gowns, white socks, and disposable slippers, and both stared in wide-eyed amazement as two boys had sex with each other. Melissa, almost twelve, felt the wetness between her legs, just as it had been when the nurses had undressed them in the examination room, both being able to see one another's naked body. The nurses had used rubber gloves and poked up their arse holes, which, Melissa remembered, made Bob's dick grow and stretch and get really hard, and when one had begun to poke in her ""private place"" she began to get wet, just as she was wet now, watching one boy stroking and playing with the other's dick. Bob's dick had been poking straight and stiff under his gown almost from the start of the examination, eyeing the nurses, who were almost as naked as them. Boy and girl were blushing as the examination went on, until the nurses dressed them as they were now.</p> <p> Melissa squirmed a little, feeling the wetness between her legs, she tried closing her thighs and keeping them closed, but finally she spread them a little and began to massage the area because it was getting to her, as if it were an itch. ""Unh ..."" she suddenly moaned.</p> <p> ""What?"" Bob asked, looking down as she stroked her cunt, embarrassed that he was sitting here beside his sister with a hard on he didn't know how to stifle.</p> <p> ""Oh, that feels a lot better,"" Melissa told him. She watched the screen, the boy's were kissing as they both stroked each other's pecker's, her hand needed a better grip and she pulled the hem of her gown up to show her pussy to herself and her brother. She touched the wet lips and sighed, groaned as her brother looked at her, bemused.</p> <p> ""What?"" he repeated.</p> <p> ""Oh, Bobby,"" she sighed, ""that is such a good feeling. Rubbing myself there, like.""</p> <p> ""Can I feel it?""</p> <p> ""If you let me do to you what he's doing to that boy,"" she told him. ""Let me see your thing. Let me play with it, like they are."" She didn't wait for Bob to do it but jerked the hem of his gown off his prick, hard and stiff at it's full length. She put his hand on her dripping crotch, then turned herself about so she was facing his pecker. ""Rub me. It feels really good.""</p> <p> Bob was nervous, but he lightly rubbed Melissa between the lips of her cunt and when she moaned again, and knew she liked it, rubbed a little harder, and began to explore it a little more. He stopped for a moment after she had rubbed his dick up and down a few times, then had to stop altogether as an incredible feeling went from between his legs, at his crotch, and overwhelmed him. He spurted a load of warm, thick liquid, then another, and groaned as he felt release overwhelm him. It shot up and landed all over Melissa's face, in her hair, and on her hand.</p> <p> ""Oh wow!"" Melissa squealed, looking at his dick, utterly amazed by it, then looked at the goo on her hand and wiped some of it off her face. She licked it. ""Uhm. Mmmmm."" She licked the rest from her hand, then stuck out her tongue and licked the dribbles from his dick.</p> <p> ""Wh-what are you doooing?"" Bob sighed heavily. He looked at Melissa's twat, and slipped a finger gently between her lips and pushed it as far as it would go.</p> <p> ""Oh, Bobby!"" Melissa yelped, and her hips jerked toward his face. Bob slipped another finger into her pussy and she jumped again, ""Ahhhhh!""</p> <p> ""Do you want me to stop?"" he asked naively.</p> <p> ""Oh, gawd, don't you dare,"" she ordered him. ""Try licking me there.""</p> <p> Bob made a moue with his lips, but put his head down and kissed her pussy, who's lips quivered. He stuck out his tongue and licked the lips, then went further with it, pushing it in the same way he had done with his fingers.</p> <p> ""Oh gawd, oh gawd, oh gawd!!!!"" Melissa felt her whole body shudder and jerk, and she yelped as she experienced her first orgasm. ""Oh, Bobby, oh geez, it's ... it's ... oh gawd, it's happening again ...""</p> <p>""Look at them,"" The twin's grandmother told the doctor and their parents, as all of them watched them on the large video screen in the doctor's office, ""Melissa just loves it, and Bob doesn't know what to think."" She laughed, watching them on the screen, her own juices running madly between her thighs onto the cushion she sat on.</p> <p> ""Should we rape them now?"" their mother asked. She was half naked, her skirt on the floor while the Twin's father worked his fingers between her cunt lips and she breathed heavily.</p> <p> ""God yes."" Their grandmother was only forty-five, and had given birth to their mother when she was thirteen, a one time patient here, in the sanatorium. ""I want that untried cock in my cunt right now. She stripped completely and made for the connecting door between the office and bedroom the twin's occupied.</p> <p> Grandmother, father, mother, doctor came through the door, one at a time, private parts exposed, dripping in anticipation, with lustful needs to satisfy. The children ignored them. By this time, Melissa had discarded her gown, now in a ragged lump on the floor. Bob's cock was hard again as they french kissed and Melissa's hand played between his legs, massaging his tiny, untried balls. Melissa pulled Bob on top of her, taking his virginal prick and aiming it at her cunt. ""Put it in me, Bob,"" she ordered. ""I don't ...""</p> <p> ""It'll be alright,"" Melissa encouraged. To Bob, she seemed to know a lot more than he did.</p> <p> ""And what's going on here, now?"" a voice asked. The kids froze. Bob's cock still in Melissa's hand, his body arching over her own. ""Are you two going to fuck?""</p> <p> ""N-nanna?!"" Bob blushed and rolled away from Melissa, pushing himself to the other side of the bed, away from her, ""We-we were just watching the T-TV."" It was plain what was happening on the screen in front of everyone. The scene had switched from two boys to a boy and a woman in the throes of fucking.</p> <p> ""We thought we were allowed to ..."" Melissa began to say, then realized that she was naked and tried to cover her private parts. It took a little while, her parents and grandmother, and the doctor standing there, her grandmother and mother were just as naked as she was, and her father was slipping quickly out of his pants with an enormous prick staring straight at her, hard and ready for a good going over in her cunny. She pulled her hands away from her crotch and presented it to them. ""Daddy, do you want to play with my ‘baby hole'?"" Her grandmother and mother had told her that was where baby's came from and that she might be getting a baby of her own soon. But they had not said anything more, even though, while baby sitting, her grandmother sometimes put a finger there and rubbed in it and gave her that wonderful feeling she'd just had from Bob's own fingers.</p> <p> They came to the bed, the twin's grandmother going around the other side to Bob, her parents sitting, both of them completely unclothed now, next to her. Her father leaned in and began to french kiss her, he put her hand on his organ, eight full inches of thick rod, and showed her how to pump on it. Her mother parted her legs and slipped two fingers up and into her cunt, then laid her thumb over the bump above it and began to rub it and make it grow and get hard, just like her father's prick, or even Bob's.</p> <p> Bob's cock grew quickly, even as he blushed to have his grandmother mount him and and start kissing him. But he relaxed gradually, and soon he felt his prick straining to rise from under her arse. ""Nanna?""</p> <p> ""What, sweetie?""</p> <p> ""You're sitting on my ... on my ...""</p> <p> ""On your prick. Well, let's put it where it'll be of some use."" She pulled her hips up and Bob's cock sprang to attention, grazing her cunt lips. ""Oh, that tickles,"" she told him. Then she grabbed the half length cock, pressed it against her cunny, and rammed herself onto it.</p> <p> ""Ahhhhhh!!"" Bob groaned, ""What are you doing?!""</p> <p> ""We're fucking, Bobby, sweetie,"" Nanna told him, ""you have no idea how long I've wanted to do this.""</p> <p> She rode him for a few strokes, then told him, ""Pump your hips up and down."" He pushed up and down, and her slickened cave of lust responded with a squeeze of his rod as she pushed down on him. She felt his cream hit hard against the insides of her pussy, then again, then again, listening to him groan as he came and punched his hips in the air. ""Nanna, oh gawd, Nanna,"" Bob groaned, ""that was fantastic.""</p> <p> ""Kiss me you little love machine,"" and forced her lips against his. She realized after a while that he was still hard and stiff, that his prick hadn't shrunk as it should have. ""Wanna go again, Bob?""</p> <p> ""You bet.""</p> <p> ""Alright, but this time, get on top of me and push your pecker in and pump real fast and hard. Can you do that?""</p> <p> ""I think so."" They switched positions, and then Bob had his prick up against her soaking wet lust hole. He glanced at his sister. His father was pumping his cock into Melissa who writhed and flopped and wriggled like a tormented fish, but with a huge smile on her face and her eyes almost popping out of her head.</p> <p> ""Daaaaddeeeeeeeee!!"" Melissa squealed as she came for the second time with his prick fucking her hard and fast. She gripped the post's of the bed's headboard as he rammed down and she thrust up with all her strength. ""Oh do it, do it, do it,"" she chanted as each of his strokes plowed inside her. She found she could flex her cunt muscles, squeezing the length of his pecker, and make him groan loudly.</p> <p> ""Fuck the little whore, Charles, fuck her good,"" Melissa's mother encouraged as she sat beside Melissa, playing with her hard and stiffened nipples. She got Melissa to screech as she pinched her. And then Melissa's father was groaning and ramming his prick hard into her as she felt his goo explode from his prick. She arched her back and he forced himself deeper inside her.</p> <p> ""Oh I feel it, Daddy, I feel your goo shooting in me!"" She pushed up against him twice more, then both collapsed in exhaustion.</p> <p> Next to father and daughter, Nanna and grandson were collapsing after their second go around, this time, Bob's boy-sized organ shrivelling in his grandmother's cunt as they both gasped for breath.</p> <p> Bob was fascinated by Nanna's tits, still firm and round, even at her age, and he squeezed them gently, then licked it's nipple in a tentative taste. Nanna sighed loudly, moaned, shivered under him.</p> <p> ""Lick it if you like, sweetie,"" she told him. She relaxed and he kissed the bulbous organ's nipple, sucked on it and made her groan in need. Bob sucked and licked leisurely, wondering at why and how his grandmother could be so overwhelmed with feelings and moans and groans. Melissa saw what he was doing and joined him on Nanna's other breast, licking quickly and drawing Nanna off so that her back arched, her hips threw themselves out and she was cumming again as the twins worked their magic on her.</p> <p>Melissa lay on her back, a long thick vibrator pushed all the way up and buzzing in her pussy, her mouth sucking the woman's tit. The vibrator's other end was in the woman's own pussy and she was fucking Melissa with slow, gentle strokes, as her hands caressed the child's perfectly smooth, white body. The woman was only about twenty-five, big-boned, and rather homely. But what Melissa discovered was that the young woman gave real breast milk, and so she sucked greedily on the teat as she let the girl use her as she pleased; after all, she was paying for the privilege.</p> <p> ""Squeeze the tit,"" the young woman ordered. ""Ahhhhhh, that's it.""</p> <p> Melissa found that squeezing the woman's teat sent a stream of milk down her throat. She licked the teat clean, then squeezed again. A little while later, she felt the young shudder as she came and forced her hips down on to Melissa and drove the vibrator even deeper inside her, making her have a new series of orgasms of her own. When they had settled down, the young woman held Melissa and kissed her mouth, her neck, and then her chest as Melissa relaxed under her ministrations.</p> <p> The guilt of allowing a complete stranger to do what they wanted with her naked, hands on her nipples, on her pussy, fucking her, or sucking her pussy, even letting women do what they wanted, was slowly giving way to the pleasure she was getting from it. The embarrassment of being peed on was giving way to enjoyment, especially when she was the one doing the peeing. The only thing she didn't like was having to wear diapers, and a hood over her head, then be shackled to the bed, Bob beside her in the same way, at bed time. In the morning the smell of piss and shit was horrible. Bob still grumbled when they gave him a suppository that would work overnight and have him wallowing in shit in the morning. Chained to each other in bed during the night, the hoods blacking everything out, they were scared of what would come next.</p> <p> The woman's time with Melissa was at end when the nurse came in and ushered her out. ""You can play with yourself while you wait, Melissa,"" the nurse told her before they left. She lay in bed, fingering her clitty and working herself up to an orgasm, while wondering who she would be used by next. She loved it when her mother licked between her legs, when her grandfather's cock rammed her arse hole, as he did with Bob. When they finally got home, she would definitely make room for any cock that wanted to try her arse.</p> <p> When the nurse returned she was accompanied by her mother and had a set of leather restraints and a hood. Melissa wasn't pleased but lay there as her mother came to her and kissed her, rubbing her dripping pussy at the same time. ""Time for something different, sweetie,"" her mother told her, taking a set of wrist cuffs, and without questioning whether it was what Melissa wanted, began to put them on, chaining both wrists to one another. She did the same to her feet, and lastly, while the nurse held her head straight and immobile, she pulled a hood whose only opening was a flap for the mouth and holes under the nose so she could breath. Otherwise, Melissa was unable to see because the hood had no eye holes.</p> <p> After a while, being carried, she smelled and heard the echoing of barking dogs in a room. Melissa was laid out on a new bed, her ankles were uncuffed, only to have her legs pulled up and spread wide, exposing her sex, and shackled to poles on either side of her. After a minute or two, she felt a rough tongue lick between her legs, and almost automatically, she relaxed and her pussy began to moisten and become creamy in anticipation. The tongue licking her was fairly rough, though, and she heard a strange panting noise. The licking continued, and then a something cold was pressed to her pussy and she jerked. Then she felt the head of a prick being set against her pussy, and a little canine whine as it was forced inside. Then, realizing that could feel fur against her body, she wriggled and contorted, trying to get away from the dog as it raped her, but the dog kept ramming her good and hard, and her contortions only served to act like her hips were pushing and massaging the big boner to make it ever harder, longer.</p> <p> Melissa's screams were muffled by the gag, though she kept it up as the dog forced his prick into her, and after a few minutes, Melissa's body betrayed her mind and sychronized it's hips and cunny movements to those of the dog's big prick. She realized she was orgasming, and that she had been doing it for the last two minutes, almost non-stop. Finally, she felt the dog's cock drive home, pause, and then she was being filled with doggie goo, spurt, after spurt, it panted, whined with satisfaction, but it's dick stayed where it was for along time, and Melissa thought he would start fucking her again. Then, slowly, it started to go soft, and soon it was drooping and falling out of her.</p> <p> The second dog they brought to her found it easier to get Melissa aroused, her pussy dripping with juices as his tongue licked them up. And though Melissa tried to protest and keep his doggie dick from entering her pussy, she relented after only a twitch of her cunt in displeasure. He fucked her more easily than the first dog, and she screamed joyously when he shot what seemed as a load that would never end into her slick hole. Two more dogs found her sychronize to them immediately. Though she protested when the gag was removed and a large canine prick offered to her to suck. She had it forced down her through, regardless, and learned to take the monster and like it. Six or seven dogs fucked her, and the same number shoved their cocks into her mouth. When she was returned to her room, her mother removed the hood, but the nurse placed a spring gag into her mouth that popped open and stretched her mouth so she could speak.</p> <p> ""There, something new, Melissa,"" her mother finally commented before she left. ""I had to go through the same thing when I was your age. And now, Daddy and I are going to let you choose a dog for your very own before we go home. But you'll have to fuck it just to see how you do with it's dick, hm."" She left, the nurse turned out the light and Melissa, still bound hand and foot, found herself embarrassed, humiliated, completely out of it, as her tears slid down her face and she turned to vomit all over one shoulder.</p> </div>",[]
183,"Asylum of Lust, Part 6",6,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-24,10,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Marsha’s mother watched her daughter viewing two women on a bed. The women were sixty-nining, and the child, shackled by a chain attached to her leather collar and at the other end a stainless ring in the wall, waited to be included in their lovemaking. Marsha’s mother could see the blank, almost dead look on Marsha’s face, weeks of shock therapy taking hold of her. She no longer resisted when a girl or woman raped her, or forced her head between their legs and made her lick and suck their cunts. The staff had told her parents that in another few months Marsha would be taking part in lesbian sex all on her own initiative. For now, though, she stared at the women, her tongue hanging out of her mouth, and a making drool run down her chin. But between her legs, she was also getting warm, her cunt beginning to drip in anticipation of the rape her body expected, and her blasted mind had long failed to protest. All this Marsha’s mother too in at a glance and smiled as she played with her own nipples.</p> <p> Soon, Marsha lay on the bed, her overflowing twat stroked and licked by the first woman, with long dark hair, a thin face with high cheek bones, and bulbous breasts that cried out to be nursed on. The other woman--a young woman in her late teens--looked much like the first, older woman, and the thought crossed Marsha’s mother’s mind that they might be mother and daughter as well. They were certainly pedophiles, she thougtht, as they played with her child’s sex organs. The young woman presented Marsha’s dripping mouth with a hard nipple and she began to suckle slowly as the other woman sucked and slobbered over her twat.</p> <p> Marsha’s mother turned to the nurse beside her, holding the chain that was attached to a pair of leather handcuffs around the wrist’s of a boy no more than five years old. “I’m ready,” she said. The nurse placed the boy in Marsha’s mother’s lap, a hand went to his shrivelled penis, as he took the nipple of her right breast between his lips. She played with his tiny dick, feeling the sensations of desire well from her nipple and travel quickly to her cunt. She watched Marsha intently on the screen as the boy licked her nipple and his little dick grew between her fingers.</p> <p> On the screen, the older woman sat up and sat twat to twat with Marsha, then began to rub, slowly at first but as she caught the rhythm, and Marsha began to respond with her own hips moving back and forth, jerking up and down, more intensely, faster, until she was groaning, squealing, yelling how good it felt to rape this child slut. “Ohhhhhh, Clare,” the mother yelped, “you’ve got to try this with the little slut.”</p> <p> “I wouldn’t have believed Wendy,” the girl said, sighing as her nipple felt the tip of Marsha’s tongue flick quickly over it, “if she hadn’t arranged this.”</p> <p> “When she told us Marsha was here,” her mother said, “I went home and rubbed myself off at least ten times. I’ve been wanting to do this with her since she was six.”</p> <p> “Now you are,” Wendy smiled when she heard that. She’d always known that Louise had a thing for young girls. She’d seduced Clare when the girl was no more than seven, on her suggestion, after relating how she and Patsy loved bedding six year old Marsha. Wendy felt the boy’s tongue tickle her teat, which made her cream and send sparks down to her pussy. The boy’s little pecker was now hard, if not very long, and she pulled hard on it, making him groan as he nursed.</p> <p> His suckling began to have an effect in Wendy’s twat and she squirmed, then bucked her hips, yelling gleefully as she had her first come. She rubbed the boy’s cock and he sighed, then shuddered. She had given him an orgasm, even though, at his age, he was still under-developed enough sexually that he did not shoot semen from his organ. He drooped in her lapped, but she encouraged him to keep suckling at her teat as she watched the pornographic lesbian rape of her own daughter. And, she came as she realized what had just passed through her mind, smiling. She would soon join them for a foursome.</p> <p>Janice’s twat, slick, wet, dripping on to Marsha’s lips and on her tongue, was afire with passionate waves being sent all through Janice’s body as Marsha licked her. Wendy, Marsha’s mother, rode her daughter, cunt lip to cunt lip, driving both mad with pleasure, as Janice began to lick and suck on Wendy’s nipples, hard and sensitive. She stretched a hand and cupped Janice’s clitoris with the edge of her palm and rubbed the girl until she elicited exquisite moans and squeals of pleasure, working in tandem with Marsha’s tongue. Marsha squeaked loudly as her hips buck up against her mother’s twat, creaming with another orgasm.</p> <p> Marsha had been under the lesbian watch for six weeks now, and she was slowly loosening her grip on her body whenever a girl or woman came to whore with her. Wendy was surprised at how easily Marsha relaxed when Janice started playing between her legs, kissing her, driving dildoes and vibrators up and into her tiny slit. They even allowed Janice to take Marsha for walks on the floor, so long as she was on a leash and her hands and feet were bound so that she was forced to duck walk. Slowly, from the daily shock therapy Marsha was receiving, she was becoming more tractable and easier for nurses and other staff to work with, her mind benumbed and slowly being burned out.</p> <p> Janice came again, and Marsha licked as Janice pressed her twat down on her mouth to make her taste the orgasmic dribbles of fluid. Wendy pressed on her clit all the harder and she went off again, then a final time before Janice had to stop and role off Marsha for a rest. She breathed hard, shallowly.</p> <p> “Oh that was gooood,” Janice sighed, “Mmmmmmm.” She slicked her tongue along her lips.</p> <p> “Yes, it was excellent,” Wendy agreed, “the little bitch is coming along very nicely.”</p> <p> Janice turned to face Marsha. “Did you enjoy two girls on you at the same time?” she asked, kissing Marsha’s cheeks, watching a smile slowly cross her otherwise vacant face and eyes. “I wonder what’s it’s like not having all your wits?” she asked half to herself.</p> <p> “Well, in Marsha’s case,” Wendy said, “it is certainly better. Otherwise we’d have to beat her into submission. Lock her up until she did what we wanted.”</p> <p> “That’s what they did with Mom,” Janice told her. “She still has to go for refreshers in solitary confinement every six months. That’s what’s happening with her now.” Janice ran a hand through Marsha’s hair, then kissed her forehead. “Dad let me take a switch to her one day in her cell when she was shackled from the ceiling. It was fun. He told me I’ll make a great dominatrix one day.”</p> <p> “Let’s hope it’s sooner than later,” Wendy smiled. “We have Marsha raped by the butch girls on the floor.”</p> <p> “Oh wow!” Janice exclaimed, “I’d love to be raped by them. Is it painful? Do they smack her around if she isn’t listening to them and doing what they say.”</p> <p> “It’s all on tape,” Wendy said. “My girlfriend, Patricia, is very butch. When we had Marsha at home, Patricia got her so scared she would piss herself whenever she was with her. Whenever Patricia picked her up from school, Marsha would actually shit herself when she saw her. She knew what was coming.”</p> <p> “Did she ever do it in front of her friends at school?” Janice asked.</p> <p> “All the time. So we realized how much fun we could have with her. We stopped letting her use the toilet, and made her piss and shit in her panties.”</p> <p> “Wow!!” Janice was totally dumbfounded and impressed.</p> <p> “She practically incontinent now–she has virtually no control of her bowels or bladder.”</p> <p> “The nurses on the our floor won’t let us pee or shit without permission. Sometimes, we have to do while we have sex with a client. Or they punish us by diapering us and then making us shit in them. Then we’re cuffed to our beds until “‘we learn our lesson’”</p> <p> “That’s what we do to Marsha at home, only we don’t use diapers, we just let her shit the bed and sleep in it until we can’t stand the smell anymore.”</p> <p> “Well, I think it’s time you returned to your own floor for now, Janice,” Wendy said. “It was nice making out with you.”</p> <p> “Yeah, I liked it to,” Janice got up and approached the door of the ward, “Maybe we can do it with Marsha again sometime.”</p> <p> “Yes, I’d like that,” Wendy answered, her pussy salivating at the thought of raping that eleven year old piece of flesh all by herself.</p> <p>Alicia sprawled languidly on the sofa watching the video screen. Right now, she was engrossed in watching a woman butt fuck a little girl no more than eight years old with a dildo. At the foot of the sofa, licking her feet and sucking her toes on staff orders, was Thomas, the boy who had come to the sanatorium on the same day as Janice. Alicia heard the sounds of sex on the video as she lay back and closed her eyes while Thomas used his mouth on her feet.</p> <p> On the screen, the little girl screamed as she orgasmed and the woman began to lick her face and kept working the dildo in and out of the little girl’s pussy, now sopping with juices that dripped over her thighs, were smeared on the woman’s stomach as well as the little girl’s belly. The woman dipped two fingers in the girl’s juice cavern of lust and drawing it out again, smeared it against the little one’s nose and mouth.</p> <p> Having her toes and feet licked, and watching the sex play on the screen made it harder for Alicia to resist the building orgasm that threatened to break any time now. Then her toe was rammed down Thomas’s throat, and Alicia’s hips were jerked off the sofa as she exploded in blissful orgasms, which kept up and up and rattled her body until she could take no more and collapsed exhausted, breading hard, shivering, loving every moment.</p> <p> “Gawd, Thomas, that was magnificent,” she told him. “Come to mommy and give us kissy-kissy. After you put my socks and slippers on.” When he was done with what Alicia wanted, Thomas came forward, ignoring her pussy, making for her mouth. “Not that kind of kiss you turd, on my arse hole!”</p> <p> He did as he was commanded, after Alicia lifted and spread her legs. He licked greedily and she melted into it. “Na-na ...” she sighed, driving her hips into his face. She came again, his face pressed into her cunt and she felt his tongue go deep and she closed her pussy muscles against letting it go. Then, relaxing again, she told him, “Now fuck me. Let’s see how hard your pecker is. Do you to fuck?”</p> <p> “Yes,” Thomas answered breathlessly, his face smeared with her juices, and his nose dripping with her cum.</p> <p> Alicia parted her hips. “Make it last.”</p> <p> Thomas began slowly, and Alicia pressed her hips in a slow rhythm to meet his thrusts. She groaned, grinning as she felt the head of his prick against the walls of her pussy. She pressed in on it, making him groan loudly. She gripped his tiny sack of balls and squeezed, “Ow!!!” he yelled, but kept up his thrusting and let her hand and it’s fingers play under his cock, stroking along its underside as he pulled out, driving him mad. For a few minutes they went on like this; Alicia went wild again as her pussy exploded in multiple orgasms, Thomas plowed away at her, but tried to stop and slow himself on occasion to obey her orders about making it last. But finally, he could only wish for it to go on as his cream sprayed her cunny, slickening it even more than it already was, shoot again, and driving his cream down her pussy hole. Alicia jerked her hips against his groin and then lay still. For a long moment, they recovering, then Alicia pulled at Thomas’s prick, now shrunken and covered in pussy and prick slime. He turned about and put his face, once again to her cunny and began to clean it out with his tongue. She licked leisurely on his soften organ until it was washed and the drippings she licked off her lips.</p> <p> “You can go now,” Alicia told Thomas, “after you kiss my feet and lick the soles.” She always loved this, it always humiliated the children she was given to dominate. If they didn’t do as they were told, the nursing staff would punish them, so it was better, no matter how humiliated it made them feel, to follow orders. Thomas kissed Alicia’s slippered feet, then, hesitating for just an instant, liked the soles of the slippers while Alicia smiled wickedly. When he was finished he crawled from the room. Alicia loved sex like this.</p> <p>Janice squealed as her father’s cock pumped into her arse hole. She sucked and licked at her mother’s cunt, overflowing with drippings from two or three separate orgasms in the last twenty minutes. Her mother kissed her daughter’s own twat, the juice flowing down Janice’s legs from the child’s own release of orgasmic power while standing over her mother’s face. He pumped his cum up into her, shooting hard and ticklish streams that Janice felt down to her toes.</p> <p> “Ohhhhh, Daaaddeeeee ...” she howled, satisfied by him, her shit hole squeezing him as dry as she was able to. “Oh, wooow!!!” The family stayed in those positions for a little while as the orgasmic highs passed and they came down to reality. Janice felt her father’s pecker shrink and slip out of her naked tight sphincter, and her mother stopped eating her, giving only a few more exhausted licksthat were more ticklish than lust building.</p> <p> Janice climbed over her mother and snuggled against her, kissing her, french kissing her, then pressing her lips against a nipple and quietly suckling. Her father pulled himself up alongside mother and daughter and patted Janice’s tiny bottom, then slipped his hand under her thigh and found her clitty nubbin, rubbing gently, softly relaxing her. He pulled up and took her ear between his lips, then felt her pussy lips and walls close on a finger he had inserted, trapping it there.</p> <p> What he did was very gentle, leisurely, and every so often he would press his thumb against her clitty, or slip his finger in and out of her creamy cunt. It was relaxing, just as Janice licked and suckled on her mother’s teats. Janice heard her moan comfortably, stretching occasionally, slipping a leg over and against Janice’s.</p> <p> “How are getting along, sweetie?” her mother asked Janice. “Are you enjoying what they do for you?”</p> <p> “Most things, I guess,” Janice replied, “I’m really friendly with one girl, Alicia,” she told them. “I’m her sex slave.”</p> <p> “Her sex slave?”</p> <p> “Yeah,” Janice became animated as she explained, “I wanted to be, so we went to the head nurse on our floor, and as long she gave her permission, I could it.”</p> <p> “And what do you do?” asked her father, knowing full well what was expected of Janice in that role.</p> <p> “I wear a collar and leash, and sometimes I’m hand cuffed to the bed or just hand to hand or feet to feet, and then Alicia does what she wants. She loves getting me to eat her shit, brown nose her arse hole.”</p> <p> “Do you like it?” her mother asked, “Are you getting used to being a slave?”</p> <p> “Well, it’s not so different from spreading my legs for John’s,” she told them, “it’s a lot more fun.”</p> <p> “Well, you have to pay for your committal here, you know,” her father made it clear.</p> <p> “I know, Daddy,” Janice answered, “and I don’t mind being raped, if that’s what they want.” She snuggled against her father. “If letting a man make me drink his piss pleases him, then that’s what I’ll do.”</p> <p> “You know if you don’t,” her mother added, “it could be a lot worse. We might let them fuck you over with shock treatments, you know.”</p> <p> “I know. They give them to me once a week anyhow.”</p> <p> “That’s good” her mother said, slipping a finger into Janice’s arse hole and ramming it up sharply.</p> <p> “Aaaaahhhhhh!”</p> <p> “I think we’ll recommend you get a good long shocking, sweetie,” her mother smiled, “give you a good idea of what it really means to listen to your betters.”</p> <p> “I-if you want me to ...” Janice was about to say, but her mother’s finger jabbed her anus again, then a second time. “Ow!” she howled sharply.</p> <p> Her father grabbed her by the hair and pulled up then flung her down, hands going between her thighs and ramming them apart. He was rock hard again, and as he saw the fear and humiliation in Janice’s face, he flattened himself agaisnt her, his cock finding her quiff, and pushing in hard, not waiting for Janice to get comfortable. His mouth ploughed against her own, french kissing her, and his cock started humping against her fast, establishing a rhythm quickly. </p> </div>",[]
184,"Asylum of Lust, Part 7",7,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-24,2,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The bedroom was small, just large enough for a double bed centered in the middle of the room, two bed side tables either side of it, and a medical examining couch set against one corner. Fran kept a close eye on her mother, naked on the bed, while a smiling and talkative nurse undressed Fran as she sat on the examining couch. Fran blushed to see her mother in the altogether, as her mother called what Fran’s friends at school referred to as buck naked. The nurse pulled Fran’s blouse off, revealing the nipples of her flat chest. She was only just eleven, and while she was waiting to visit her friend Janice, Fran tried to understand why she had to take her clothes off and wear a hospital gown and slippers. The nurse had her lie down, then pulled her jeans, underwear and socks off in one motion. Immediately, she felt a slight breeze waft over her bare chest and the slit between her legs. Now, like her mother, she was just as buck naked.</p> <p> Fran shivered as the air conditioning tickled her nipples and tiny slit. “That’s cold,” she told the nurse.</p> <p> “Sit up and you can put this on, then,” said the nurse, a tall, slim woman who wore only a garter belt to hold up white stockings, and a pillbox nurses cap. She wore nothing else, and this made Franc blush even more crimson as she realized she wanted to touch the large, bulbous tits with the quarter-sized aureolae. With her right arm through the sleeve of the white gown, Fran stopped it just before she pinched the nipple and quickly looked away. She felt a strange warm wetness begin to seep between her legs from her slit. The nurse grinned, “Go on, play with it, Fran.” She went on to finish helping Fran into the gown and tie it in back for her, then she slipped white ankle socks on her feet, and a pair of hospital issue disposable slippers. Fran touched the right nipple, tweaked it, the ran her thumb against it. “That’s very nice, dear,” the nurse told her. “There now, all set.”</p> <p> The nurse had Fran stand and look in a full length mirror on the back of the door to the room. Fran wondered at the sight of her plainly exposed slit, went crimson, turned to her mother while at the same time putting a hand over her exposed privates, her eyes wide. She couldn’t help but feel the creamy flow that was beginning to drip and run down her thighs. “Can I have a robe?” she asked both women, even though she looked sheepishly at mother.</p> <p> “You’re fine as you are,” her mother said. “I’m ready now.” The nurse went out. “Mommy is going to have sex, Fran, and I want you to watch. Then you can visit Janice. Okay?”</p> <p> Fran looked down, said nothing. Her mother reached for the inside of her thigh and slid a finger against her pre-pubescent daughter’s sex lips, catching a drip on the tip of her finger. She licked it off her finger, “You taste exquisite, sweetheart,” she told Fran, then put her finger back on Fran’s slit and slid and rubbed it there. Fran gasped. “See how nice it can be?”</p> <p> “But ...”</p> <p> “We’ll talk later, after you see Janice,” her mother said. “When you see Janice, don’t be afraid if she wants to feel, and kiss and hug you. You’ll like it, I think. Now, sit there and watch.”</p> <p> A tall man wearing only a full length yellow johnny-shirt came into the room, and the first thing Fran noticed was the tent like bulge under it. She knew enough to realize it was his cock. He sat on the opposite side of the bed from Fran. He placed a hand on her mother’s tit and squeezed, then bent to kiss her. Fran watched her mother’s body shiver, then her bottom rise from the bed and her legs open to show a drenched pussy, ready and waiting for his organ. Unable to control her impulsiveness, Fran reached between her mother’s legs and slid a finger between the shaved cunt lips. Her mother jerked again and her arse bounced up to meet Fran’s hand as she moaned pleasurably. Fran smelled the juice that was on the tip of her finger, then, however reluctantly, tasted it, just as her mother had done for her juices, which flooded her twat freely now and dribbled between her thighs.</p> <p> A hand went up to unlace the man’s johnny, and it fell around his thighs. He finished removing it, unlacing the second string with a twist and let it fall to the floor. Fran saw the man’s prick bounce up and down, and she felt an intense feeling to touch it.</p> <p> “Wow!” Fran exclaimed. “It’s–it’s ... really long ...” And thick. It was at least eight inches in length and two inches thick, and dribbles of white creamy fluid made the purple head glow. The man turned toward her.</p> <p> “Would you like to play with it?” her mother encouraged. “Go ahead, Fran,” she grinned, “touch it.” Fran blushed, then looked from her mother to the man as she reached for the hard, bulbous, engorged organ. Her fingers felt the head, slippery and rigid at her touch.</p> <p> “Aaaaaaooooooohhhhhh ...” the man groaned. “Oh yeah, keep it up, play with it darling,” he sighed as a thick drop bubbled up from the tiny pee hole. Fran rubbed it tentatively, then tried making a fist about it, but only managed to go part of the way. Still, it was enough, and she began to pump, and he moaned in response, and more pre-cum oozed from his piss hole and slopped over Fran’s tiny fist. The man found her mother’s cunt and slipped two fingers between it’s lips, making her jump a second time. He leaned over her and Fran watched them French kiss a second time.</p> <p> “That’s enough, sweetheart,” he said at last, ready to pump his enormous pick inside Fran’s mother, “I’m ready.”</p> <p> Fran watched as the man mounted her mother, who pulled her legs up and spread her thighs, and gestured to her so that Fran moved to have an unobstructed view of what they were going to do. “This is how we make babies, darling,” her mother smiled at her, “Watch and learn.” She moaned as she felt the prick enter and drive it’s way up and up into her. “Geez, yes,” Fran heard her squeal, “Fu- uck meeee. Ohhhhhh.” She moaned and squealed each time the man plunged in and then withdrew, soon establishing a rhythm where he would plunge in and she would force her hips and arse into the air to meet him and his pecker halfway, screaming for him to fuck her, over and over again. Their breathing quickened, became shallow. Fran’s mother howled and drove herself on to his prick, and Fran could see a creamy thickness seeping between her mother’s legs. A minute later she did it again, and he plunged hard and fast into then, with a loud groan, stopped and pushed harder into her mother’s seeping hole. Then he dropped on to of her, both of them laying their out of breath.</p> <p> “Oh wow, Mom!” Fran gasped loudly, “did it hurt?”</p> <p> “N-no,” her mother wheezed, starry-eyed and satiated, “It was incredible.” “Wow?!” Fran replied in disbelief.</p> <p> “When the nurse comes, she’ll take you up to see Janice,” her mother said while Fran dipped a finger between her legs, making her mother shiver and smile. “She’ll tell you all about it, and maybe you can do something with her or a boy or two.”</p> <p> “I could?” Fran doubted her ears.</p> <p> “That’s why I brought you,” her mother said, “to learn about sex, and fucking, and eating pussy and sucking cock.”</p> <p> “Yeech,” Fran responded, blushing as she made a face of disgust.</p> <p> “Oh, you’ll see. You’ll see soon enough.” Then she was turning to the man again. “Now, where were we?” and Fran watched as the man turned and faced her Mom’s cunt while his shrivelled pecker was in her face. Fran gasped again as her mother filled her mouth and licked his dong, while he lapped eagerly at the wetness between her mother’s legs.</p> <p>Fran found herself walking down a hallway after getting off the elevator, doors to wards open. Wide-eyed, she was pulled along by the nurse as she saw people having sex everywhere. A woman in one bed close to the door was being fucked by a boy about Fran’s own age, and Fran stopped in her tracks to watch, and the nurse grinned as she noticed a build up of fluids run down the little girl’s legs. In another ward they passed, Fran was flabbergasted, amazed, when she realized the girl on one of the beds was being fucked and licked by a huge dog, a Red Setter.</p> <p> “That’s her seeing eye dog,” the nurse told her, “she’s blind. And her dog is her favourite fuck.”</p> <p> “Oh blech,” Fran answered, disgusted.</p> <p> “Lot’s of people like fucking dogs,” the nurse told her as they moved on and finally came to Janice’s ward. “Here are, Fran,” the nurse told her. “That’s Janice right there.” Fran looked from bed to bed before laying her eyes on Janice. Some beds were empty, though in several boys and girls were going all out with mouths, cocks, cunts, and other parts of their bodies to please each other, or their parents. She stopped and stared at two girls in a sixty-nine as they ate each other’s pussy’s. Then, going to Janice, she found her naked except for white ankle socks, she found friend sucking on her father’s prick as her mother looked on with a hand between Janice’s legs.</p> <p> Fran stayed fixed to the spot and watched as Janice drew out her licking on her father’s penis, hard and thick, until she stopped and pulled herself over her father’s prick with her knees so that her twat, still hairless and bare, and tight, was now aligned with it. In a quick plunging motion, Janice impaled herself on her father’s prick, giggled, moaned, sighed, then started to bounce up and down; slowly at first, Janice would plunge and be met by his pelvis slapping against her cunt, then as a rhythm developed, they went quicker, harder, faster, slap-slap, slap-slap.</p> <p> “Oh Daddy, oh yes,” Janice squeaked, “give it to me, give it to me good. I ’m Daddy’s little whore, make me ... oh I’m cumming, I’m ...” Fran watched Janice shiver and quake with release, just as her mother had with that man, and her father kept up his screwing of her, and Janice rammed herself down him hard, and came again. “Oh yeah, cum in me, make squishy in the family slut, Daddy. I love iiiiit.” Her father drove himself into Janice hard, pushing until he could get no more in, then fell back, his prick still throbbing inside her. Janice rolled off him, climbed over him and took his pecker in her mouth to suck the last of his juices away. Her mother scrambled under Janice and began to lick her daughter clean, as though it was possible to clean a young cunt that was constantly in heat and dripping juices down her thighs.</p> <p> Fran felt a slight twitch in her pussy and then more juices ran down her thighs. The nurse noticed this, and scooped some cream on to her finger and tasted it. “Go over and get her father to lick you clean, Fran,” the nurse ordered her kindly. “It’s alright, dear,” the nurse added, “everyone is doing something like it.” She smiled an encouragement and with a hand on Fran’s exposed bottom, pushed her lightly forward. The nurse watched Fran stumble awkwardly forward, then stand by Janice’s bed as if waiting for permission to join them.</p> <p> A gesture from the nurse at the door informed Janice’s father what Fran needed and he beckoned the little girl to climb up and sit on his face. Not sure of herself, Fran did it anyway, and he positioned her just so, then pulled her on to his face and worked his tongue along her tiny slit, virginal, untried and waiting to be initiated to sex play.</p> <p> “Aaaaaahhhhhhh,” Fran yelped, making Janice look up and finally notice her friend as she was tongued by her father. “Janice?” Then Janice pressed her own head against Fran’s tiny slit, and with her father, worked the girl into a squealing, yelping mass of goo as she melted at their touch.</p> <p>“Jaaaaaa-nice ...” she sighed in disbelief as her best friend treated herself to a lick with a flick of her tongue, “Oh, oh, ohhhhhhhh.” Now Fran felt what it was like to submit to enjoying sex. Janice’s mother came up to her and offered Fran a nipple to suck. She licked it, then suckled it into her mouth.</p> <p> “Oh, ah, ooohhh,” she suddenly felt her pussy pop in some way, then another pop, then there was an explosive rush, and her body was on it’s own as she felt it shiver, spasm then another pop in her pussy, and the whole thing was repeated. All this while Janice and her father worked their tongue magic on her slit, and Janice’s tongue found the little knobby bump and pressed her tongue hard against. At that point, Fran simply concentrated on suckling the teat harder and then she was feeling a shiver from Janice’s mother run down to her pussy and the woman was cumming in the same way she just had. Slowly, Fran came back to earth, a hand gently massaging her nipples, now that she was as buck naked as Janice or her parents. “Where’s my gown?” she asked, genuinely perturbed and exposed.</p> <p> “It’s alright, Fran,” Janice told her, “you don’t need it here. Just relax.”</p> <p> Janice signalled to her father to get up and let Fran and she lie down beside each other. Janice invited Fran to stretch beside her and drew her into a cuddling hug, warm and gentle. She kissed Fran’s cheek, then her nose, making Fran laugh, the soft warmth of their bodies touching each other made Fran relax, and she had a chance to survey Janice’s body. “Go on, touch if you like,” Janice encouraged her, taking a hand and putting it on her hip to begin. She kissed Fran on the lips, sending a shock of warmth through her. “Now you,” she pleaded.</p> <p> Fran returned the kiss, and Janice took the opportunity to snake her tongue between Fran’s lips. Fran shivered, but didn’t pull away. Her hand travelled down the length of Janice’s thigh to her knee, then came back, brushing her slit. Janice jumped. “Go back. Play with it.”</p> <p> Fran wasn’t sure what to do, but her hand overrode her own modesty and brushed deliberately along Janice’s widening lips. “Oh, that’s good,” Janice moaned. Fran found one of Janice’s hands on her own thigh, caressing it lightly, slowly making its way to Fran’s belly and navel. But then things changed, and Janice began to kiss her chin, her neck, and slowly made her way down Fran’s boyish body. Fran lay on her back, unable to stop Janice, not wanting to. Fran closed her eyes and let Janice have her way. She jumped when she felt her navel invaded and licked by Janice’s tongue, then realized she was creaming heavily between her legs, and though she felt guilty, and ashamed that she might stain the sheets, she gave into the warmth and ticklish throbbing that came from her tiny slit. Janice licked and kissed down to her feet and, removing Fran’s slippers, kissed and sucked on each of her stockinged feet. Fran arched her back involuntarily as her feet were played with, unable until that moment to realize just how sensitive their soles actually were. Janice continued to lick, and finally, Fran began to convulse blissfully between her legs as her pussy throbbed and contorted orgasmically. Fran opened her eyes to find her mother sitting on the opposite bed, a wide grin across her face. Janice arrived at Fran’s pussy, but before she bent her head to begin licking, she begged off, presenting it to Fran’s mother.</p> <p> “You should do it first,” Janice told her, slipping to one side.</p> <p> “Get on the other side of the bed and we’ll share her between us,” Fran’s mother insisted.</p> <p> “Wha–, what’s going on, Mom?”</p> <p> “Relax, sweetheart. We’re just going to show you how fun sex can be. Then Janice’s dad and some other boys will fuck you.”</p> <p> “But ... ooooohhhhhhrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” she moaned as her mother’s tongue found her clitty and gave it a hard long licking. Fran stopped protesting and let her body enjoy the two tongues as she was given a long, complicated licking and sucking which ranged from her pussy to her feet, to her boobies, such as they were for an eleven year old just a month or six weeks past her birthday. She wiggled her bum, Janice and her mother even made it jump when she felt more pops and explosive gushings in her twat. “Oh, I can’t take any more. Stop, please stop.” By now she was hooked, and even though she pleaded for a halt, she didn’t want them to stop.</p> <p> “I think it’s time Martin gave it to you, Fran,” her mother said. Then Fran noticed a man, the same man who had fucked her mother. He wore his gown, but under it was a distinct tenting where his pole held it straight out.</p> <p> Martin came forward and stood by the side of the bed, everyone anticipating the next move. “I’m going to have sex with you, Fran,” he said. “You remember how much your mother enjoyed herself downstairs.” He sat on the side of the bed, placing a hand over her young, naked cunny and began to rub it with the palm of his hand. Fran saw his long pecker standing straight up as the hem of his gown fell away from it. He took her hand and laid it on the thick, pre-cum streaked organ. “Pump it for me–please.”</p> <p> Fran pumped gently, unsure what to do, her body was falling back under a spell as his fingers worked themselves between her cunny lips and stroked the wetness there. She blushed. “You ...” she was about to protest his familiarity, “Aaaaaahhhhhh.”</p> <p> “The stroking feels nice, doesn’t it,” Janice grinned as she sat on the floor watching Martin take advantage of her vulnerable friend. “Pull your legs up, Fran,” Janice instructed, “spread your legs as wide as you can.” Fran did as Janice told her, and then Martin inserted a finger and began to gently pump in and out of her cunny, pressing his thumb against her clitty and rubbing it softly. Not really understanding why, but still feeling the need, Fran pushed her cunny onto his fingers and pressed her cunny onto and clitty against his thumb and fingers, her legs widening and opening up for him. For a long time Martin finger fucked her, and Fran groaned and squeaked in response as she experienced yet another orgasm. Then he pulled his hand out of her cunny and reached up to undo the strings of his gown, just as he had done with her mother. He stretched out on top of heraimed his penis against her slit, rubbed it against her there one or twice, then bent to kiss her. Fran returned the kiss, and he found his tongue allowed an easy entry to her mouth. He sucked on her mouth, then, on cue, in one hard push, drove impaled himself inside her young, untried hole, wet, waiting, needing, accepting him with a moan and, when he split open her cherry a long grunt and squeal. Then she started to breath shallowly as his cock worked it’s way in and out of her.</p> <p> “Push up when he pushes down,” Janice, sitting by Fran’s ear, told her, “up and down, up and down. That’s it. That’s a good girl. Now fuck, fuck, fuck.”</p> <p> “Fuck, fuck, fuck ...” Fran chanted, and lost herself on the end of his stick, on the verge of womanhood.</p> <p>Fran nearly blushed purple when Janice took her on a tour of the floor and her mother refused to let her wear the gown she came into the room with. “You have to get used to being nude,” she was told, “now go with Janice and enjoy yourself.”</p> <p> It didn’t help when she met a boy coming from the lounge, then a doctor wearing nothing but a white coat and shoes. Even so, she still felt the creamy flow from her pussy trickle down her legs. That embarrassed her even more; she was turned on now, and there was no way to turn it off. She was subtly directed by Janice’s hand on her bum, and only realized that her friend was caressing her and making her even hotter. She stopped in the middle of the hall.</p> <p> “Did you really lick me ‘down there’?” She shuddered.</p> <p> “You are just so hot,” Janice said, “how could I not eat you?”</p> <p> “Bu–but you’re a - a girl ...”</p> <p> “So, what’s wrong with that?” Janice asked, “You’re mom was eating you at the same time. You have a great tasting twat.”</p> <p> They reached the lounge and found a few adults fucking with kids with beds on the floor, but a few other kids were in front of the TV monitors that played back recent tapes that were recorded all over the sanatorium. On monitor showed the girl Fran had seen coming in being fucked by her dog, and they were now watching as the blind girl feasted on the German Shepherd’s hard organ, licking and slobbering over it.</p> <p> Janice directed Fran to a futon and they settled into to watch. Janice snuggled close to Fran, who, despite what she had just said, found herself snuggling against her friend. Off the cuff, Fran tweaked at Janice’s nipple and received a smile and a slight shiver from her. “Lick it for me,” Janice commanded her. Fran set the tip of her tongue against the stiff flesh and tweaked it again, then sucked in on it. She felt Janice tweak her clitty nib, and moaned, opening up to her hand on her sex. Even in the presence of all these other kids, embarrassed as she seemed, Fran found herself enraptured as she played with Janice’s nipple, then placed a hand further down and rubbed lightly and cautiously on Janice’s twat, slick and creamy to the touch.</p> <p> Fran and Janice were joined by a boy, his prick erect, hard, maybe four and a half inches long. He placed a finger beside Janice’s on Fran’s sopping wet cunny, then poked it through and inside. “Ahhh!” Fran didn’t know whether to protest or give in to both of them. “Ohhhhhrrrrrr!” she squealed as two fingers, one from Janice, one from the boy started pumping in and out. Fran let go of Janice’s nipple and fell back on the futon. The boy turned around and pressed his engorged cock against Fran’s mouth. “Na-aah,” Fran responded to Janice’s pumping finger, but tried to refuse sucking the boy’s cock.</p> <p> “Fuck her first, Jay,” Janice suggested, “then she’ll be more than happy to eat the goo from her cunt.”</p> <p> The boy settled himself on top of Fran, who tried to protest by nearly getting a grip and forcing him off her, but Janice got hold of her hands and Jay had the advantage. “That’s it, relax,” Janice soothed her, “let him plug you up with that nice prick of his.”</p> <p> “Uuuuggghhhn,” Fran moaned, her cunt tightening about Jay’s twelve year old pecker, and her hips jerking up, as if they had a mind of their own, to meet his thrust. She wiggled beneath him. Janice loosened the grip on Fran’s wrists but still held them away from Jay. “Fu-uck ...” Fran moaned.</p> <p> “That’s it, chant it, Fran. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, oh gawd, fuck me,” Janice instructed her. She listened happily as her friend chanted and soon began to wiggle and throb with the rhythm. Janice had Jay roll the couple on to their sides, then got behind Fran and started kissing and licking and sucking on Fran’s sphincter, and pressing her tongue into Fran’s tiny bum hole. Fran jumped forward,”Yiiiieeeee,” impaling herself against Jay, then bounced back with a “Wow!” on her lips.</p> <p> Fran felt a splash, and heard Jay groan and grunt as he pushed against her, pressing his cock right up against the inside walls of her cunt.</p> <p>“Ooooarrrrgggghhh,” she moaned, then ‘yiped’ again as she felt her pussy pop, pop, splosh, pop, and suddenly her insides were all gooey and drenched with cum and pussy juice.</p> <p> “Now, eat my cock,” Jay demanded, as he pulled out of Fran’s drenched and drowning pussy, and putting himself right against her face. He lifted her head, “Go on, eat it, slut.” Fran felt something on her pussy, but couldn’t see Janice licking and sucking her juices up. She opened her mouth, not wanting to think about what might happen if she didn’t and Jay shoved his limp, cum coated prick into Fran’s mouth. It made her gag, but she fought it and after a moment of getting control licked and sucked. It was not so bad, she thought, and she sucked it deeper into her mouth and down her throat as far as Jay’s short boyish organ would allow.</p> <p> Gradually, Fran was beginning to feel more at home at the sanatorium. She sucked Jay’s cock, and revelled in Janice’s lapping of her cunt. She was still flabbergasted that she could have so much fun with her body, or even other kid’s and adult’s bodies and she gave herself up to Janice’s tongue, Jay’s cock, and eventually, the sixty-nine and gang bangs that Janice and the other kids forced on her. Being raped was wonderful, she thought as a boy plowed her bum hole with his cock, and Alicia forced her cunt in Fran’s face.</p></div>",[]
185,"Asylum of Lust, Part 8",8,PRICK LOVER,no@email,,2003-05-24,2,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/prick008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Janice followed Fran down the mall's corridors, both girls wearing nothing but sleeveless dresses, shoes and socks. The hems of the skirts were as short as could be gotten away with in public, but it was still possible to see beneath them if they wanted to tease someone. Flowing behind, the hems often were lifted by the draught as they ran and left quite a few hard cocks in their wake. Fran disappeared into a store and Janice followed, finding her with her mother.</p> <p> Getting permission for Janice to be let out for the day from the sanatorium had proven harder than Fran and her mother expected. It meant committing Fran for an extra week, and having her service selected clients. It also meant wearing exactly what the sanatorium dictated, and that meant off hand exposure of their cunts, with the proviso that they get laid while on the outside. But Janice found herself enjoying the day, flipping her skirt up at old men, boys, a store clerk or two, and occasionally flirting with women she could pick out of the crowd as lesbians.</p> <p> One female store clerk had actually fondled her between the legs when Janice was alone with her for a few moments, and Janice had smiled at her over her shoulder, beginning to throb as pussy cream flowed between the woman's fingers. ""Maybe I can come back later,"" Janice had suggested. ""The stockroom is through that curtain. If I'm not out front here, you'll find me there,"" the woman had said.</p> <p> Now she and Fran and her mother were in a lingerie shop. Fran was browsing, and her mother was talking to the saleslady, gesturing to Fran and now Janice. Fran came over to Janice. ""Look, her eyes are bulging really big.""</p> <p> The woman was in her late thirties, middle height, slim, a very pretty face with long eye lashes, a pert nose, and long thin lips that were heavily rogued in purple to go along with her outfit. She wore a very transparent blouse, and a very short skirt, her legs in three inch spiked high heels. Janice flashed her baby twat at the woman, who gulped. ""I think I have just the thing,"" the woman said, ""We have change rooms in back, if you'd like to take a look."" She lead them back through yellow curtain and down to a table and chairs behind another curtain. ""I'll get what I think you'd appreciate,"" she told them, her voice flustered.</p> <p> ""This is going to be fun,"" whispered Janice, and she flipped her dress up and over her head, leaving just her socks and shoes on. Fran hesitated, but her mother took over, and in a knick, she was buck naked as Jane.</p> <p> The sales lady stopped dead in her tracks when she found the girls laying with their legs up and out to the side. ""Theûthese should fit the girls quite nicely,"" she stuttered, setting the underwear down and focussing on the central vignette of two naked girls ready for pleasure. She felt the driblets of he juices begin to stain her own panties. ""You have very pretty... slits?""</p> <p> ""Would you like to kiss me, Janice asked, unabashed and inviting this woman to have her. ""It's too bad we don't have company.""</p> <p> ""I could ... arrange ... something, if you like,"" the woman said, looking askance at Fran's mother. Fran's mother nodded, and the woman left for a little while. While she was gone, Janice placed a hand over Fran's pussy and rubbed.</p> <p> ""Ah, that feels incredible,"" Fran moaned. Her mother undressed and forced a tit into Fran's face.</p> <p> ""We just had to lock up,"" the sales lady said, coming into the room, ""I'm sure we won't be disturbed. With her was the woman whom Janice had flashed earlier, and Janice smiled to herself; she had been right about her, after all.</p> <p> Janice saw a hunger in the eyes of the clerk she had originally met and spread her legs as the young woman approached her and pulled up a chair. The other clerk nervously began to disrobe, but had trouble, her hands trembling, with the buttons of her blouse. Fran's mother offered to help, and as she undressed the woman, her hands felt the stiffening nipples at full attention. The skirt discarded on the floor, Fran gaped at the woman's glimmering crotch, framed by crotchless panties and dribbling cunt juice along the length of her thighs.</p> <p> ""Let me feel how wet you are,"" Fran implored her. The lady came forward and let Fran run a gentle hand through her gooey wetness. ""Oh, wow!"" Fran squealed, ""you're just absolutely steaming, aren't you."" Her fingers slipped inside and pushed themselves up as far as they would go.</p> <p> ""OH!"" the woman double over, then relaxed, and Fran plunged her fingers in and out, in and out. ""Ah, ah, ah! That's so ... gooood!""</p> <p> ""Didn't I tell you, Marly,"" Janice's clerk said, stopping her nipple licking for a moment, her own fingers doing the same to Janice, her mouth sucking hard on the girl's immature nipples.</p> <p> ""Fran, my daughter, was only raped for the first time last week,"" her mother told the clerks, ""but she's learned to love girl to girl sex.""</p> <p> ""I've been to the sanatorium a few times,"" Janice's clerk announced, ""and the girls and boys are very well trained.""</p> <p> ""Yes, once you let them know who's holding who by the short hairs,"" Fran's mother smiled down on Fran, ""they become very malleable. We understand each other then?""</p> <p> ""We can settle when we finish,"" Janice's clerk agreed, her hand massaging Janice's inner thigh as she lifted her mouth from her nipple for a moment. ""Fine by me. Now girls, make sure these two lovely ladies get what you're worth, hm,"" she commanded the children, sitting in a corner to play with herself while she watched the action.</p> <p> The lingerie clerk pulled Janice off the table and over to a sofa, pushing her down and forcing her legs open. Janice reciprocated; her legs invitingly splayed as the clerk began to kiss and lick down her tummy. ""Oh yeah, oh that's good. Oh, gawwwwwwwd."" Janice howled as the clerk dipped her tongue into Janice's navel and licked hard. She took a look between the child's legs and saw a shallow puddle forming under her bum. And then she slipped her tongue down to the tiny, inflamed clitty, hard and ready for getting off.</p> <p> Fran stayed on the table, but the sales lady found a soft downy pillow and placed it under Fran's bum. She wasted no time, but pushed her down and woman's warm, wet cunt, met child's slippery, drenching pussy hole and rubbed, and rubbed, and rubbed. Fran sighed loudly, then groaned, then whimpered gleefully as they dry humped their cunts together.</p> <p> ""Oh geez, oh wow!"" this lady couldn't believe the lovely feeling of a child's soft body against her own. ""Fuck, but you're good, Franny,"" she told her. She pushed down on Fran, Fran pushed back rhythmically, and soon she was exploding, pop, pop, swoosh, pop, ""Oh, ah, ohhhhhh. Fuck me!!"" she yelped.</p> <p> Her companion kept screwing up and into her, their wetness combining into slippery goo. ""Oh, you're a beautiful little whore. Yeeeessss,"" the lady bit her lip, exploding over Fran, ""yooouuu û aaaarrrre."" Her breathing was rapid and shallow, and she kept up the steady rhythm with little break.</p> <p> Fran came a second time, wiggling, squirming under her partner, pushing up for more. Her mouth was covered and her lips forced. The lady's tongue found her licking and sucking on an eleven year old child's mouth, and her cunt pressing into her and rammed down as she popped another orgasm.</p> <p>She stopped after a little rest, pulled herself around, and now her cunt was in Fran's face, and she was facing a naked, sweetly dripping slit which she bent over and kissed.</p> <p> Fran licked against the hairy muff over her mouth and then started sucking like she had been taught to do at the sanatorium by the her mother and the Barrett's. She remembered Mrs. Barrett's hairy pussy and smiled, now that she was eating this delicious cunt, slobbering goo down her chin on to her neck.</p> <p> Her nipples, she certainly couldn't call them tits, yet, hard and stiff, were tweaked and played with it, and it sent charges deep down into her cunny hole and made her hips jerk quickly upward. Each one was given its own turn, then the woman found her navel, and rubbed tip to tip, tongue to belly button. A hand was gently working its magic against Fran's pussy when the woman's mouth finally found her clitty and began a long, slowly attentive licking. Fran's hips jerked again and she went pop, pop, swoosssh, pop again, cumming all over the grown up's hand as it worked inside her.</p> <p> ""I never thought I could enjoy a child's muff so much,"" the woman told Fran's mother, ""it's so soft and pliable, and delicate."" She licked along the slit and heard a contented gurgle from the little girl. ""Do you happen to have a dildo?""</p> <p> Rummaging through her purse, Fran's mother came up with at least four dildoes and vibrators of various sizes and lengths. Fran's aroused partner chose a double headed one that would work away in both snatches as it was pumped and prodded, pushed and sloshed about between them. She faced Fran, gave the tool a slurpy lick and pushed one end into her own passage, with a low, extended moan, drawing it out, then pushing it back in several time over.</p> <p> ""Spread your legs and get ready for it, you wonderful little child slut."" Then she shoved it into Fran and drove it as far in on the first thrust as she could. Fran shuddered, moaned, groaned, stretched and pushed her hips up to meet the thrust and impale herself even more. The sales lady drew back, then pushed in again, then forced it into a rhythm that Fran pushed back with and wiggled her hips to.</p> <p> ""Oh WOW!!"" moaned Fran breathlessly, ""this is awesome."" She started to pop and throb again and felt the contractions of her cunny walls against the dildo. Looking into the face of the sales lady, Fran saw that far away look that told she was coming just hard. The dildo slipped in easier as the warm liquid coated it and their cunts squished together. Fran's toes curled, her fingers tensed and her body released all the tension it had built up in one, then two, then ... she didn't know when it stopped, but she found the woman's sweating body pressed against her, kissing Fran's cheeks, her chin, her neck, and anything else she could put her lips to.</p> <p>The early afternoon found them at lunch in a three star hotel restaurant. The children sat with Fran's mother in booth, each sitting as close to either of the outside corners as they could. While they waited for the waiter, Fran lifted her skirt and spread her legs so that the businessmen sitting at the nearest table got a good look at her hairless, innocently bald twat. Janice, when she saw the reaction of the men between their own legs, followed Fran, and soon both men were hard and the girls could see their cocks straining their crotches.</p> <p> From time to time, while eating, or talking among themselves, the girls would give the men another teasing glance, flirting with them, opening their legs and tweaking their skirts. It made the girls wet again, and hot for long stiff pricks. Janice rose, going to the men at their table. She gave each a peck on the cheek, and when she returned had a piece of paper in her palm.</p> <p> ""They said we could come to their room after lunch,"" she told Fran. Fran looked over at them and blew a kiss toward them.</p> <p> After lunch, in the room, Fran was the first to toss her light dress to the floor and kneel before her man. She undid his belt, opened his fly and drew out a thick and hard organ that salivated thick pre-cum goo, which she licked from the head.</p> <p> Janice dropped her dress and lay on one of the beds, spreading her legs wide, invitingly. Her guest dropped his pants and underwear in the wink of an eye and dropped onto her, pushing his pecker right up into her. She moaned, taking his almost seven inches without problem, and began to pump her hips under his. He pushed his tongue into her mouth, his fingers pinched her nipples, his cock rammed and pumped into her fast and hard, and Janice met every thrust. ""OH!! I'M CUMMING. I'M CUMMING."" Janice throbbed and her hips jumped and jerked against the guy as she convulsed under him. ""Oh gawd, Mister,"" Janice panted, ""you're really good. Don't stop, don't stop. Fuck me good. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me ..."" she started to chant.</p> <p> The guy kept at as long as he could but then he was at the point of letting go. He stiffened, his prick hard and throbbing, then his cream shot up into Janice and she felt it hit the back of her cunt with a wet splat. ""Oh gawd, that was good. I think you're the best fuck I've had in a long time."" He was panting with exhaustion as his rod went flaccid. ""You're so fucking tight. You can't be any more than ten or eleven years old.""</p> <p> ""Close enough,"" Janice grinned. ""Now turn around and eat me out, while I suck you clean.""</p> <p> Fran was getting it doggie style, bent over with her hands on the bed and the fellow she was with standing behind her, his cock thrusting away at a leisurely pace. His thumb rubbed up against Fran's arse hole, driving her wild and making her push back against him to meet his quick thrusts. She blasted away with an orgasm, screaming and tossing her bum, which the guy had to grip all the harder. Fran tossed her head back and forth, the orgasm kept going, and driving her crazy. Then she felt the guy splashing his cum against her cunt wall, and he was groaning and pumping once or twice more, panting with satisfaction.</p> <p> Fran wasn't finished, though. ""Lick me again, clean me up."" He got on his knees, gladly, licking and slurping on the slobbered lips of her tiny cunt. In his head, he had visions of doing this to his nine year old daughter back home, and he just might, he decided.</p> <p>From a chair against the wall, her hands and ankles bound with leather handcuffs and ankle cuffs, Fran watched Janice writh and convulse on the table as she was given her shock treatment. The shock treatment was a regular thing here, she knew, and it was one of the reasons she was glad to be finally going home tomorrow. She had loved spreading her legs for boys dicks, and men's cocks, and licking Janice's and other girl's pussy's, but Fran didn't think she could take being confined in the sanatorium day after day, night after night, as Janice was. She was still ambivalent about going about naked as they made her do; and she knew that when she got home, finally, she would still be required to go naked about the house, and would never again be allowed to wear underwear unless it was sexually stimulating and provocative.</p> <p> Janice stopped convulsing and went limp, the electricity shut off now. The nurse went about unstrapping her and lifting her to a gurney. ""Fran, dear,"" the nurse asked for the sake of courtesy and trying to put her at ease, ""are you ready?""</p> <p> Fran looked over at Janice, her tongue splayed out of her mouth, which dripped saliva down her cheeks and neck. She said nothing in response, and the nurse pulled her to her feet and hefted her in her arms, taking her to the table and stretching her out to begin strapping her down and applying the electrodes and the weird looking helmet behind her head. Fran tried to resist being strapped down, but the nurse pinned her wrists with the expert touch of one who had done this many times. Her legs were wide open, and the nurse took a metal rod, greased it with lubricant, and shoved it into Fran's arse hole. Then, finally, she settled the helmet on her head to hold firmly in place while she applied the electrodes. It took a few minutes to get the electrodes in place properly, and this gave Fran time to settle. Then the nurse pried Fran's pussy open with two fingers, and with a smile, rubbed her to orgasm. Satisfied Fran was nice and lubbed between her legs, the nurse went to a corner to wait.</p> <p> Fran felt the first shock as a tiny twitch which stopped abruptly. A second charge was more intense, and Fran shuddered and shivered with a squeal of pain. The next shock made her jump and howl with pain. At that point, the nurse came up to her and stuffed a dirty leather rag between her teeth. The shocks became longer, and more powerful, and the next thing Fran remembered was twitching, then convulsing violently until the oblivion of unconsciousness claimed her.</p> <p> Fran wasn't awake so much as she was watching herself being fucked from a distance. The little girl was responding physically, but there was no intensity to it. Her body responded almost automatically to the pumping action of the thick pecker ramming her hole. Her hips met his thrust for thrust, in the same way a robot would follow a command. She went back into the darkness, aware that the girl her mind belonged to was something other than who she was, it's eyes blank, it's body flaccid as it was being fucked, her tongue hanging limply from her mouth.</p> <p> Fran was surrounded by fresh linen when she woke, groggily trying to get her bearings. She felt something weird against her skin between her legs, and touching it, wondered why she had been diapered. Something felt lumpy, wet and clammy against her skin, and there was a noisome odour coming from somewhere. She certainly wasn't at home. Was she in the hospital. No, she in a sanatorium. Then she saw a man pumping his erect organ into Janice, in a bed next to her own, and slowly everything came back to her.</p> <p> ""Time to get up, sweet thing,"" a nurse with a cap and nothing else but a garter belt, hose, and shoes, told her, then pulled back the covers. ""My, my, Fran,"" she clicked her tongue, I'll bet you're diaper is just full of shit, hm. Like you."" She pulled Fran upright and put her feet on the floor. ""Come with me, sweet thing.""</p> <p> She was taken down the hall, then got on the elevator, then down another hall, which seemed to be offices and administrative parts of the building. While they walked, the holding Fran's hand and leading her, Fran slowly became aware that something was running down her legs and leaving a watery brown streak. She was horrified that she had shit herself and the nurse had not bothered to let her change and clean herself up.</p> <p> A door opened and the nurse present Fran to the doctor who had overseen her case. Standing there, leaking shit through a diaper, Fran suddenly saw her mother, and her grandparents. She wanted to run, and the smell coming up from her diaper was making her wish she could be anywhere but here, in front of her grandparents.</p> <p> ""Come in Fran,"" the doctor told her. ""Fran, while I discuss your case and what to do with you with your mother and grandparents, I want you to get under my desk and suck and lick my feet and toes.""</p> <p> ""C-can I clean up first?""</p> <p> ""No. Now do as I tell you."" The nurse pushed Fran toward the desk and pushed her shoulders down so that her head was under the desk and she was face to face with the doctor's feet while her arse poked up at her mother and grandparents. ""Don't stop until I tell you.""</p> <p> The two feet were on a foot stool, and Fran licked tentatively at first, at the same time trying to listen as the doctor and her family discussed her. The doctor presented the soles of one foot and Fran licked from the big toe, down the length of the sole, to his heel and back again. She sucked the big toe into her mouth and caressed it with her tongue, just as though it were a cock. She nursed on it for a while, then went on to the other four toes and did the same to them, but the little toe she treated more as a clitoris, her mother's clitoris, than a fat prick.</p> <p> She saw the boner in the crotch of the doctor's pants as she looked up once, switching to the other foot. She tried to listen as they talked, and from time to time the doctor paused in mid-sentence as he moaned or grunted. She began to enjoy this, and went at it with more fervour.</p> <p> She caught vague pieces of conversation. Something about Fran being naked at all times when home; something else about ""relieving"" herself in a litter box. She stopped to listen as her grandfather added something, ""... cage in our basement. That's what we used to do for her mother. It was very effective.""</p> <p> ""Do I have to sleep in a cage, and shit in a cat's box?"" she asked, bemused.</p> <p> ""I did when I was your age,"" her mother told her, sitting naked and looming large from where Fran lay on the floor.</p> <p> ""You can take and change her now,"" the doctor said. ""The nurse will help.""</p> <p>Wearing only a johnny shirt and slippers, Fran looked back at the sanatorium buildings as her Grandfather drove his van down to the gates and out on to the highway. He had a wide grin on his face, and his crotch was beginning to throb under his pants once more. He had given her his prick in all three holes as she lay spread on the low examination table; so excited was he that his organ stayed rampant for a long time. There was nothing more exciting than a luscious piece of soft, hairless childhood pussy. Grandma had rubbed her mound between Fran's lips and kept coming and coming and coming until she rolled off the child and lay panting on the floor, her naked body heaving with the exertions.</p> <p> Now Fran was finally going home, not to where she had lived, but now to her grandparents, where arrangements had been made for Fran and her mother to move in and be the sexual servants of her grandparents and their neighbourhood friends. She sat back, relaxing against the seat, as an experienced hand, her grandmother's, slipped under the gown and probed gently along Fran's pussy lips. Fran enjoyed the ride home as fingers and palms played on her pussy and ran themselves deep inside it, and her gown was loosened to allow her grandmother and mother access to her flat, child's chest, their lips licking and sucking gently and then probing harder to make her cum and lift her hips from the seat. It was going to be wonderful at Grandma's house, Fran decided, and let herself be used any way they wanted for now. </p> </div>",[]
186,Twelve-Year-Old Kate,-1,BOUND PRINCESS,no@email,,2003-04-17,33,4,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/princess001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Kate brushed back her hair from her face and sleeked her hands down over her tummy. Briefly she looked down at her tits. They were beautiful white cones of flesh, still mostly just consisting of her nipples. Yet they were not just swollen nipples. They were more than that, and she felt a certain pride that she was already ahead of some other girls at her school who were just now noticing a swelling of their teats, while she herself had grown beyond that.</p> <p>As Kate stepped up onto the step she felt her bottomcheeks roll with the lifting and placing of her foot and then the rise of her other foot. She had a full warm bottom, the kind a girl could slip into a pair of jeans and feel wiggle behind her as she walked. The cheeks of her ass were a lovely pink-white. Kate felt the woman place a hand upon them, the same hand Kate knew would spank her when the night was over. She was lifted up by a pressure of the woman’s hand on her bottom. She lifted her leg like a dog about to pee and got it up on the side of the cart. She pulled herself up onto it with the woman cupping her bottom cheeks.</p> <p>“Lie down, on your back,” the woman said to Kate, admiring her as she knelt on all fours uncertainly on the cart. Relieved to get her bottom under her, Kate flipped onto her back and stretched out. She wished to keep her feet together but the woman made her spread them apart. Kate looked down along the length of her body and wished she had at least a little pubic hair to cover her nudity between her legs, but she had none. The woman grasped Kate’s wrists and gently drew them up over Kate’s head. Reminding Kate to keep her legs apart, the woman tied Kate’s hands to the bar at the end of the cart with ribbons.</p> <p>Kate felt herself shiver. She was completely bare, as if for her bath, and it was her bathtime, but instead she was to be decorated and served for dessert at dinner. The woman went to her feet and spread them even farther apart. Then, with Kate watching, the woman bound Kate’s feet to the push-bar at the end of the cart. Kate was completely captive now; and she knew that when she’d been eaten for dessert, the woman would bend Kate over her knee, right at the dinner table, and spank Kate’s bottom until she cried.</p> <p>For many years they had had orgies in this house. Kate had been only dimly aware of them at first. But as she grew older she’d become more conscious of them, until she yearned to be as big as the adults were so she could participate too. When she whispered her fantasy to the woman, the woman had shocked Kate by saying she could participate.</p> <p>“But not as an adult, dear. You’re too young for that. Yet I won’t deny your wish to play with us grown-ups. It is too late for that, if you’ve been spying on us instead of going to bed like you’re supposed to. I’ll present you at dinner at the next party, but on one condition. To keep you at least a little pure, I insist on spanking you afterward. And it must be in front of the others, so they can see that you’re getting at least a little punishment for being naughty and wanting to show your body to them, and for spying on us.”</p> <p>Kate had reluctantly agreed to the spanking, for she very much wanted to play downstairs instead of being sent upstairs to bed. She’d spied on them for two whole years. She was ready for more.</p> <p>In her dream Kate knew where she was. She had an aunt who was very vivacious. She’d always dreamed of staying with her aunt instead of her parents. And now, her dream engulfing her, she was her aunt’s child, not her child actually but her live-in companion child, and her parents were nowhere to be seen.</p> <p>Kate’s aunt, a young woman, used a knife to spread icing over Kate’s budding breasts. She slathered the icing over the top portion of each of Kate’s titties, but left the underside bare, so that the guests could immediately see that Kate was not just a nipple-girl, but had actual little peaks that she could show off to them. Kate’s aunt kissed Kate’s belly but put nothing on it. She did, however, squirt whipped cream into Kate’s pussy, so that she was covered a little bit down there. But then she put a maraschino cherry into the whipped cream, and Kate felt very embarrassed. She was indeed a virgin, yet she did not want it so blatantly advertised. She arched her hips, hoping to displace the cherry, but her aunt told her to be still or else. Then she parted Kate’s lips and put an apple in Kate’s mouth. After considering the effect for a moment, she plucked it out again. She said she preferred to see Kate’s innocent smile. Then she drew apart Kate’s hair into twin pigtails, as a final statement of Kate’s artless sexiness, a bare girl who should be in bed spread out on a serving cart instead.</p> <p>Kate had had her bath early tonight. She could still smell the Winnie-the-Pooh bubble bath on her skin and pigtailed hair, a light childish scent that clung to her even after she’d rinsed. She hoped the guests liked her. She did not wish to be rejected because she was too young. She wished for the man in the doorway to see her again, without her kid jeans and her t-shirt, all naked and spread out for his eyes and his mouth.</p> <p>She was wheeled into the dining room by her aunt. To Kate’s embarrassed delight her arrival was greeted by ‘Ooohs’ and ‘Ahhs,’ both female and male. They gazed upon her, all dressed in tuxes and evening gowns. Lying in a silver tray on the cart, she was lifted and transferred to the table by two men. One of them was the man who’d seen her in the family room. Slyly he took the bottom of the tray, the end where her feet were, so he could peer unrestricted up between her legs at her pussy. Kate was glad for the whipped cream her aunt had squirted there and hoped it covered all of her slit.</p> <p>Kate was placed in the center of the table, between two elegant gold candelabra. Her hands, freed from the push-rail at the end of the cart, were re-tied to the candelabra, so that they remained stretched out above her head. Her bare feet were pulled wide apart and tied with ribbons that ran to the edges of the table, where they were tied by the long ribbons to hooks under the table. Kate did not resist as the men tied her. She was too excited. Her little nipples stood up straight, the icing not covering them, though it did cover the top halves of her breasts. Her pussy buzzed for attention under the layer of whipped cream that was melting in it, with the cherry announcing her innocence, like a small fake penis standing boldly up from a froth of baby-like cream.</p> <p>A small discussion ensued among the guest over Kate’s beauty and charm. No one suggested she might be too young to join them. Instead the females present talked of their first sexual experience. The men listened raptly. They might have been jealous, but a female in complete innocence lay right before them, offering herself, with her legs apart and her tits adorned and stiffly ready. Then, with all aroused, the women were encouraged to kneel up on the table, leaving their seats. Kate squealed as she felt herself licked by female tongues. They were quiet admirers of her beauty, these women, softly licking her like obedient cats having a treat. But Kate could barely restrain herself. She squirmed and laughed and gritted her teeth and then exploded out her breath in a squealing laugh.</p> <p>She was so happy! The woman worked at her body appreciatively, as if she were as big as they were, and worthy. Yet she wondered if the men, upping the women’s skirts from behind, were looking at her or at the newly revealed bottoms of their paramours. As Kate felt the kitten-like tongues of the women lick off the icing from her breasts, and then stay to suckle the little mounds, while other female tongues ate her cherry and invaded her slit, small sounds of pleasure erupted from those that were eating her. The women were being fucked! Kate turned her head this way and that, when the tongues did not make her giggle, and watched in amazement, close to the action at last, not spying from a distance, as the women were plowed by their lovers.</p> <p>When the lovers turned to copulation, Kate was left to lie alone on the table. She was licked clean but her pussy burned for attention. She bucked her hips. She hoped someone would give her something for it. The man she’d seen in the doorway came to her, ignoring the women, or finished with them. He got on the table and dipped his stubbled face between her legs and began to lick.</p> <p>Kate howled with pleasure. All around her she could hear the women being fucked, screaming out their delight, as she herself was chastely fucked in her slit by the tongue of this stranger. He invaded her and teased her hymen and tried pressing past it with his tongue. He made her thrash in her bonds on the table as he found her spot and attacked it with his mouth as if she were a full-grown woman.</p> <p>At last Kate’s aunt came and pulled him away. Over an hour had gone by, with him paying attention to just her bare licked-clean pussy. Now the couples had been satisfied, losing at least the edge of their passion to each other, and it was time to entertain them with Kate’s spanking.</p> <p>Kate was amazed to see her aunt completely nude. Her bare breasts swung over Kate’s face, just inches from her mouth and her wide-eyes, as her aunt, kneeling up on the table, worked to untie Kate. She got an up-close view of her aunt’s bottom as the woman turned and freed Kate’s feet, still on her knees on the table as if she were a dog.</p> <p>With her aunt properly seated in a cushioned dining chair, Kate was put over her aunt’s knees. She gazed at the man who’d licked her. He had an awesome penis, though it was somewhat reduced in size due to some expenditure he’d recently made, it still impressed her. Kate wished he would spank her, to give her some dignity, but instead her aunt began paddling her. At first Kate tried sucking her thumb to ignore the pain and to keep from crying out, but she couldn’t hold herself back for long.</p> </div>",[]
187,Twelve-Year-Old Amber Punished,-1,BOUND PRINCESS,no@email,,2003-04-17,8,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/princess002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “Ohhh, I don’t want to,” Amber said. She sounded, curiously, like a child in a candy shop, I thought, disagreeing with the choice of candy but not with having a sweet tooth. Erika gazed at her, Bridget too. Then they glanced at each other.</p> <p>“I can see we’ll have to take care of you first,” Erika said, looking again at Amber. She said it in a soft, knowing voice. It sounded not the least bit threatening, just a statement. But it was one she fully intended to carry out. Amber shrank from her gaze. Bridget licked her lips.</p> <p>“Alright, little Amber,” Bridget said. She tossed back her jet-black hair. Her sumptuous tits swayed, elegantly, as she walked with long-legged grace to where the 12-year-old neophyte stood. Gently Bridget cupped the girls’ breasts. They were so young, so tender, I wanted to dash forward to protect her from Bridget’s grasping hands. Amber, her hands tied securely behind her back, her bosoms ripely displayed, uncovered, unprotected, gave out a small wail as Bridget suddenly squeezed down on her tits.</p> <p>“Yes, little one. Sex can hurt as well as being pleasurable,” Bridget breathed. She kissed the girl directly on her unwilling lips. “Here you will learn, I hope, that it is a mixture of the two that gives one the greatest pleasure. Hmmmm?” Bridget concluded her statement with a question mark, directed her gaze at Erika even as she held Amber’s tits tightly.</p> <p>“Mmmmm,” was all Erika said in reply. She dipped her right hand into the front of her bikini panties. She touched herself. I watched as her nipples became stiffer. Her fingers played in her slit.</p> <p>“I’m going to put you in the corner,” Bridget said to Amber.</p> <p>The girl stiffened. Bridget smiled. “Unspanked. With a white bottom,” Bridget assured her. She let go of Amber’s breasts. She glanced at the rest of us, both male and female. All of us who were captives. “Please turn around,” she said to us. Walk to the wall and face into it. The girls and I have some preparations to make.” She fixed her gaze on me. “Do not think your little race will be forgotten,” she said. She glanced at Larissa, then back at me. “In fact, as you stand facing the wall, think of me, squeezing vaseline up your ass, for your own good, your own protection.” She laughed. “And you thought your health class was a pain-- in the ass.”</p> <p>Erika took hold of me. She turned me around so that I faced the wall. She brushed back my blonde hair and, leaning in to me from behind, whispered, “Don’t worry, I’ll see that Bridget doesn’t mistreat you.”</p> <p>I was shoved forward then, by Erika, as if to make up for what she’d just said. So that Bridget wouldn’t suspect? I stumbled and made my way forward across the bare floor to the wall. Something fell into the water outside, beyond our big stone cell. I listened to the splash, wondered at it. Did something live in the water we’d just crossed through? We still had to go back. And we had nothing on, save our soon-to-be-removed little panties.</p> <p>The men, already naked at the hips, had the straws pulled from their cocks. Bridget assured the men that they’d soon be bedecked by the straws again. At the moment, though, more important matters beckoned.</p> <p>“Be submissive for a little while, and let me handle all our affairs,” Bridget said to the men. They complied. I felt it was strange to see them so visibly eager, yet so docile. But they were, and that sealed my fate. Only they knew I was being held captive here. But I could hardly be rescued if they were going to let themselves be made into slaves. If they were submissive, I must be too. I tried to accept my fate. I stared at the stone wall. It was implacable. Facing it, I could see back into the centuries. But at the same time I was prevented from seeing what was happening in ‘real time’, right behind me!</p> <p>We were put in a straight line, like soldiers at revielle, against the wall. Three males stood to my left, presenting their erections to the bare stone. The girls made them press the tips of their penises to the wall. Nick, who’d brought us, farthest from me. Then Jim, whom I had a crush on. And finally, uselessly close, since I had no interest in him, was Walter. Perhaps I’d have sex with him, given our undressed state, but it would not be ‘making love’. It would simply be sex.</p> <p>Next to me, on my right, stood Larissa. She shivered at what lay ahead for us. I watched, briefly, her boobies, her bottom, as she stood facing in to the wall. It was like gazing at fresh jello. She was curvy and cute. Beside her stood the ever-desirable Amber. She was placed in one of the room’s four corners. She stood contritely, her legs straight, her back stiff. She was being reprimanded for nothing, save her desire to preserve her innocence in the face of such awful depravity. I admired her courage in speaking up. Then, with her hands softly grasping my neck, Erika turned my head so that I was forced to look at the wall in front of me.</p> <p>“Behave,” Erika told me. “Don’t give Bridget an excuse to spank you. God knows, she’s good at inventing reasons. You dont need to provide her with extra incentives.”</p> <p>Time passed. I heard activity behind us but only managed half-glances to my left or right. I didn’t wish to be punished. Not any more, at least, than was already planned. I shivered. I felt the cheeks of my bottom press together. My ass crack became a slim, delicate line. Oh, how I wished I could take everything back now. Both my promises to them and to myself. I would be little again, just a small girl, in the swing in her front yard. Alone. Protected by her daddy. Strangely, thinking of my father made me more aroused. I wished, suddenly, to fling myself upon the floor and dare Jim, despite his restraints, to plunge himself into me. But the party was all about waiting. Denial. We were being inflated like balloons, stretched, teased. Last night was for fun, today was for something else. I wasn’t sure what. Penance... for our fun?</p> <p>We were permitted to turn around. Or perhaps we were commanded. Bridget’s clear voice sounded in the quiet room. We obeyed. When we faced out into the room, I saw some things had changed. Bridget was without panties. Her pussy showed its soft curls. Lightly she stroked within it, using her fingers. They were gloved. The gloves covered just her fingers, her hands. Nothing more. They were made of black silk. It was patterned with designs. There was a large silk bow attached to the back of each of her gloves. Upon her thighs, stockings rose above her knees. They were of the same material as the gloves. Each had a big bow on it, hung from the outside of her stockinged thigh, at its apex, as if she were a Christmas tree in need of decoration.</p> <p>Except for a scarf, tied tightly around her throat, matching her gloves and her stockings, Bridget was naked. I gazed at her lily-white skin with amazement. Her cherry tits poked up at me from across the room, inviting me to sample them. Involuntarily, I licked my lips. She caught the movement of my tongue and smiled.</p> <p>“Come, we must have our afternoon tea before you are punished,” Bridget said to me. Her voice was gay. She was in total command. I was but a leaf, blown by the wind. Larissa was the head of a dandelion. Amber was but a puff of pollen. Bridget, despite her nudity, held a big, demanding-looking horse whip in her hand. It had multiple thongs. Each bore, at its tip, a small jewel. I wondered if they were real, or fake like the gems hung from my nipples.</p> <p>“Oh, this whip is quite valuable,” Bridget said. “Much more so than your ass, I can assure you.”</p> <p>Assured that we would be punished with only the finest of implements, we allowed ourselves to be led over to a table set out for tea. The china pot holding the tea looked delicate; blue with swirls of bird-shaped color on it. The cups, exactly the correct number for our group, matched the pot. Bridget seated herself at the table and put me on her knee. Erika took Amber. Sherry, better endowed than any of us, sat Larissa in her lap. My friend, inexplicably, snuggled up against Sherry’s big mother-like tits and seemed to wish to nurse at them.</p> <p>“Oh, she wishes to have milk with her tea!” Sherry laughed. She guided Larissa’s mouth to her nearest teat and began suckling the girl. Of course, she wasn’t pregnant, Larissa could get nothing but comfort from Sherry’s tits. But she sucked lustily anyway, and I envied the relative safety of Sherry’s lap, compared to the lap I sat in, that of the Vampire-like Bridget.</p> <p>“Would you like a taste of my tit?” Erika asked Amber. She took the girl’s chin and pressed it close to her bosoms.</p> <p>“No, I--” Amber began. But then, seeing how relaxed Larissa looked, despite our situation, she suddenly grabbed Erika’s nearest tit begween her teeth and began sucking furiously.</p> <p>“Oh, hungry baby!” Erika said, startled. She gasped out a sigh. “Yes, feed, suck all you please,” Erika said. I did not pay Bridget the same compliment.</p> <p>How embarrassing it would be for one girl to suck another’s tits in the normal, everyday world! Yet here all was different. I was being served tea, in delicate cups, yet my bottom must be scourged, and plied with vaseline, so I could partake of wicked games ramming dildos up my unwilling ass. I gazed at the men. They knelt round the table, showing us their penises. Their nude promise was my only reason for not screaming out at once that I must be let go, released, sent home like the little girl I felt, deep down, I still was. Oh, to be impaled on such cocks! Even Walter’s took my breath away, if I let myself concentrate just on his member. They were all well-hung, and desperate, and I was wet to receive them. It’s most unfeminine to discuss one’s feelings in such matters but, reduced to a pair of wet panties, I couldn’t help but think of giving myself to their lust. They would take me, in any case. I had no doubt of that. Bridget’s games were only a way station to a ravaged fulfillment at their hands.</p> <p>“You must drink your tea in a ladylike manner,” Bridget advised me. I sipped. I gasped, not at the heat of the tea, but because as I leaned forward to take a sip, my breasts tinkling with the bells hung upon them, Bridget pressed a finger between my legs. She began massaging my slit with it. “Keep your legs open,” she reminded me. “Always you must be ready for whatever might transpire.”</p> <p>It was difficult to drink my tea with Bridget diddling her finger in my slit. Beside me, I heard Amber gasp as the same trick was performed on her sex. And Larissa, who had found Sherry’s breasts so comfy, so reassuring, nonetheless was suffered to entertain her host’s digit in her pussy.</p> <p>The men had accepted being bound and facing into the wall. Now, kneeling before us, watching us have tea, I could guess at their reason for remaining compliant. Just beyond the tea table lay a large bed. It was a bed on wheels and our Mistresses of Crime, Sherry and Bridget and Erika, had taken advantage of the wheels on the big bed to roll it right up to our tea table. It waited, like a promise, its covers already drawn back. It was beautifully outfitted, with satin sheets and matching pillows. But I saw, as did each of the other girls, gazing at it, cords upon the bed. They were black. There was one tied to each bedpost. I could guess their use; one of us, at least, was to be tied into the bed after we were done with our delicate tea cups and our feminine party. We might sip like ladies, but we would howl, I surmised, like banshees on that bed. Would we be tied face down? Face up? I guessed it would be with legs wide apart, for the cords at the bed’s footboard were widely separated. The cords at the headboard had the same amount of distance between them. Spread-eagled. That was it, I saw. But still I didn’t know whether it would be belly-down or pussy-up. I trembled. My trembling made the bells on my breasts shake.</p> <p>“Oh, my! It’s way past little Amber’s bedtime,” Erika said with a smirk when we’d all drunk our fill of tea. We girls, those of us who were captives, had been made to drink tea till our tummies were sloshing. The men got nothing, just watched, on their knees. Amber, hearing her name, sighed with relief that she would have to drink no more tea. But at the same time her head shot up, worriedly, her neck straightening out, for she had seen the cords.</p> <p>“I’m not sleepy!” Amber said. “But I will have to pee soon.”</p> <p>“Then tonight’s a good night for you to learn bladder control,” Erika said. She patted Amber’s head solicitously.</p> <p>“Indeed,” Bridget agreed. Frantically Amber looked at me, then at the men. I was sympathetic but the men were not. Their eyes glowed at the prospect of seeing little 12-year-old Amber tied down to the bed with a tummy full of tea.</p> <p>“Yeek!” Amber cried. She struggled. It was no use. Erika was tawny and athletic and handled the girl easily. It only made Amber look more childish to protest. A minute later, Amber was tied to the bed. Her back pressed to it, her face looked pleadingly up at us. Bridget, standing over the bed, admiring her, reached out and stroked the girl between her split-apart legs. “Oh! You shall make me have to pee!” Amber said. I marvelled out how, despite her full belly, her tummy actually sank below the level of her ribs. She was young, thin, with long, coltish legs, slim thighs, a childish face. Only her bosoms gave her away as being something other than a girl in primary school. They ballooned on her chest like ripe, round fruit, a twin pair, each sprouting a nipple at its tip. I found myself desiring to lick her cherry-tipped nipples and lick her cunny with my tongue until it wet me.</p> <p>It was good that my hands were tied behind me. I would have fingered my slit, impulsively, gazing at such a young, tender creature, spread out before me. Erika wasn’t restrained. She indulged herself with a finger up her cunt. Bridget did the same, as did Sherry.</p> <p>“Oh, how sweet she looks! I should wish to nurse her and protect her and make her my own child!” Sherry exclaimed, both her motherly and sexual instincts aroused simultanously as she looked at poor vulnerable Amber. The men, wickeder in their plans, were kept from massaging their aching pricks, or from pouncing upon her.</p> <p>“At least I still have my panties on!” Amber said. Her voice was rueful. She didn’t like being tied up and yet, I sensed, she was not utterly averse to being the center of attention. We were all staring at her, admiring every curve of her young, newly grown body. She had no reason for embarrassment, she was tied up, and could no more have prevented our admiration than if she’d been a babe in a crib. We blew kisses to her, we complimented her, we spoke of her tits as if they were mounds of delight and wished for a body as slim as hers. Despite her bonds, she blushed. Then she wiggled and complained that she needed to visit the toilet.</p> <p>“Oh, I’m afraid they forgot to put one in down here,” Bridget said, with false sadness. “Morning’s not too far away. Sleep tight. And don’t pee in your nice new satin sheets or Daddy will give you quite a whaling for ruining them. Not to mention your Mommie.”</p> <p>“I can’t-- I have to go NOW!” Amber declared. She wriggled her hips violently. Erika laughed. Bridget smiled, and displayed the multi-thonged whip to the girl’s eyes. “Please!” Amber cried. Her eyes grew big as saucers. Her pretty thighs tried to clamp upon each other but they were wide-spread and firmly held by the cords. “Ohhh, this is awful!” Amber said at last, resigned to her fate and knowing it would cost her dearly when her pee came spurting from her panty-clad nether lips.</p> <p>“Tickle! Tickle! Tickle!” Erika said. She didn’t even have to touch the girl to make fear run up her spine and her mouth gape. When she did, Amber writhed like a small snake on the bed and howled.</p> <p>“Noooooo! You’ll make me peeeeeee!” Amber begged. The men laughed at the outrageousness of it all.</p> <p>“Don’t wet your panties!” Jim cried.</p> <p>“Perhaps she’d prefer that I eat them for her?” Walter said.</p> <p>“No! Panties are for wearing, not for eating!” Amber shouted. Erika continued to tease her. The girl wrestled against her cords but couldn’t escape.</p> <p>“Tinkle, tinkle, Little Star-let,” Erika sang in a lilting voice. At the same time, Bridget, reminding the girl of what awaited if she gave into her natural impulses, dangled the gem-encrusted whip over the girl’s face.</p> <p>“Oh! The jewels are so beautiful!” Amber cried. She gazed at them with childish wonder. And then it happened. Staring at the whip, working her hips against the diddling intrusing of Erika’s fingers, Amber suddenly began peeing. We saw the crotch of her panties suddenly wetten. Then the fluid escaped her lovely, stretched-tight garment and flooded the bed between her legs and under her bottom.</p> <p>“Ooooooeeeeeek!” Amber blurted. I don’t think she could believe, any more than I actually could, that she’d wet the bed. She wriggled, trying to stop. It was no use. Her legs were tied in a wide vee and she, feminine creature though she was, had tea in her belly that was yearning to get out. And so it did. She made a big, wet spot right in the center of the satin-covered bed. When she finally shuddered to a conclusion she lay gazing at us with fear-struck eyes.</p> <p>“Oh, my. My, my. Poor Amber,” Bridget said. “Such a mess you’ve made, girl!”</p> <p>“I didn’t know a little girl like her could hold so much pee in her bladder,” Erika remarked.</p> <p>Amber began crying.</p> <p>“Shhhh, we are only playing,” Sherry said. She leapt onto the bed, next to Amber’s head, where the pee had not, fortunately reached. She glanced at the girl’s hips, where there was a big stain, then back at her face. She stroked the girl’s cheek. Amber’s sobs softened. She began to hiccup.</p> <p>“Hold your breath,” Sherry told her. “No hiccuping allowed in the dungeon.”</p> <p>“You must put sugar under my tongue if I’m - hiccup! - s’posed to stop -hiccup!- hiccuping,” Amber told her.</p> <p>“Lick my cunt. It’s sweet,” Sherry said. She straddled the girl. I watched as her big bottom settled over Amber’s chin. It swallowed it up in its divide, leaving only her neck showing. I watched as Amber’s neck strained and then, to my surprise, moving forward slightly, I saw Amber sticking out her tongue to lick the woman’s snatch. A hiccup seized Amber. Then, when it had passed, she began to dutifully lick at Sherry’s slit.</p> <p>“Oh!” Sherry cried, delighted. Her large bosoms shook on her chest. Amber’s body sighed. Perhaps she hoped to avoid a whipping by bringing plasure to one of her tormentors. Sherry clapped her hands behind Amber’s head. She lifted it from the bed. She begged the girl to tongue her more deeply.</p> <p>Amber obeyed. She licked for all she was worth as we gazed at her slim, alluring form, at its suppleness, its lightness, and at the pee-soaked panties which wreathed her hips. Mostly she was just skin and bones, save for her sumptuous young titties. She was a perfect, albeit junior-sized Barbi, laid out for our pleasure, naughtily wet between her flamingo-like legs.</p> <p>“Ah, if only we could all be as young and innocent as she,” Bridget said in the very first of her heartfelt statements of the evening. She let the whip dangle aimlessly from her fingers.</p> <p>“She is truly lovely,” Erika agreed. “Young, but lovely all the same.”</p> <p>The men made less gallant comments. You’d have thought you were in a restroom, listening to them.</p> <p>When Sherry had taken her pleasure, she dismounted, rather blushingly and awkwardly, from Amber’s face. She stood beside me. She kissed my cheek. “One to be punished, and the other yet to be tested,” she said, apparently in reference to Amber and myself. Larissa, forgotten, shrank back from the women, hoping not to be missed. Jeff grinned at her.</p> <p>“Don’t forget Larissa,” he said.</p> <p>“Ohhhh, you!” Larissa scolded. Sherry laughed.</p> <p>“So many newcomers to be put to the test, I forgot my favorite nurseling.” She walked over to the girl, oblivious to her own wet, post-orgasmic snatch, and pressed my friend to her. Larissa resisted, then relented. She tilted her head down and kissed Sherry’s right bosom.</p> <p>“Please, help yourself. My body is yours,” Sherry offered.</p> <p>“Mmmmm, thanks,” Larissa replied. She nibbled at a tit, perhaps thought of biting it, then finally settled on sucking it instead. Sherry gasped with pleasure. The men, watching, made desperate comments about our beauty and their need to fuck it.</p> <p>Amber was untied from the bed. Gently she was helped to her feet. She stood contritely, eyeing the many-thonged whip. She let the women pat her head. I admired her panties. They were still lovely, despite being peed in. I looked at the wet spot in the satin sheets of the bed. It was her mark. Her sign that she had been there. </p> </div>",[]
188,"Bloodlines, Part 1",1,PRINCE VIOLENT,no@email,"You could call this more of an introduction of about 1,000 words. I don't get too hot and heavy here. That will come next. I just thought the ending was too good not to end the chapter where I did. I'll kick it into high gear when Chapter Two opens. Try it you'll like it. :D",2005-11-05,5,3,"b, g, inc, ped",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/princeviolent001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wealth has its privileges. As the heir to an estate that most would instantly recognized I am used to getting my way. What I desire most is very simple. I want to live forever. Some, no doubt, would settle for cryogenics. I hate to be cold. Others might seek out a scientist knowledgeable in cloning. But there are other more… enjoyable ways.</p> <p>Consider this:</p> <p>When a man and a woman produce a child that child’s DNA is a composite of the parents, perhaps half from each. Most children will lean towards one or the other parent but on average it’s a 50-50 split. The child will draw traits from both.</p> <p>Now contrary to popular belief when a child is born as the result of incest it doesn’t typically come out as monstrous freak. It’s just that if there is a genetically inherited condition in the family, such as diabetes, the chances of the child having that condition is doubled because it has it on both sides rather than just one. The truth is that families of royal blood have been inbreeding for hundreds of years.</p> <p>Here’s another secret. People who grow up in affluent and influential families will often say or do anything they can to retain or, better yet, grow the power they have enjoyed. As a personal friend of the Bush family I can tell you, from the inside, that is one seriously fucked up bunch of people.</p> <p>But who am I to judge? OK, I don’t whack of all over the football like George has been known to do. Football is the code word for the brief case he carries with all the nuclear launch codes. And I don’t fuck my mother like Jeb does. But my sister? Well that’s a different story.</p> <p>For as long as I can remember I have been attracted to her. I am seven years older. Our nanny seemed to appreciate my help since it gave her the opportunity to slip off for a nip of brandy or pilfered single malt.</p> <p>It started so innocently. I remember watching her in her crib while she slept. I heard that little girls are different down there and I just wanted to peak. But when I slid the blanket off of her and looked at her tiny features, smelling of baby lotion, well she was just so soft I had to touch her skin. Just to see what it was like is all. She was soft and cool. She made my head spin in a way I had never known before.</p> <p>I suppose you think I just grabbed her and raped the shit out of her right there in her crib. You twisted fuck. No, I just touched her very gently enjoying the tenderness of my little sister. But I kept touching her. All over. Every chance I got.</p> <p>Tiff grew older knowing the feel of my gentle hands on her. It seemed to soothe her. Our parents were too busy with business and socializing to pay much attention to their children. Our nanny preferred the company of her snifter. I was the one who took pride in her first steps as she toddled into my arms. I was the one who heard her speak her first word, “Bub bub.” I knew she meant “brother” though no one else cared. She was mine.</p> <p>I really don’t think it would have gone much further if not for the thunderstorm. I was a boy and did boy things. She was just my sweet little sister Tiff. True, the touching had turned into petting and kissing long ago. But I still like to think it was innocent.</p> <p>Remember that little yellow bird that used to sit on Snoopy’s dog house with a typewriter writing, “It was a dark and stormy night…” over and over? Well it was.</p> <p>Tiff was four then and typical of girls at that age she was horrified by thunderstorms. She was also the middle child, mother and father having just brought home little Allison so they could ignore her too.</p> <p>It was a dark and stormy night. Lighting was going off like some kind of giant Tesla coil and thunder shook the main house. I was trying to sleep when a particularly bright flash revealed Tiff standing in my doorway.</p> <p>“Alli is scared”, she announced.</p> <p>Padding across the floor in her pink footie pajamas she grabbed hold of my sleeve and started tugging. “Alli is scared”, she repeated. Tiff didn’t look too confident herself. Wiping the sleep from my eyes I let her drag me down the hall to the room the girls shared. True enough when we got there Allison was crying and trembling.</p> <p>“Touch her”, Tiff implored me. “Make her stop crying!”</p> <p>“I really shouldn’t Tiff. Mom and Dad wouldn’t like it”, I replied.</p> <p>“But she’s crying. She won’t let me sleep.”</p> <p>I still blame Tiff. It wasn’t enough that I stroked the baby. No, Tiff insisted that I touch Alli like I always did with her. At four Tiff understood about secrets. I made real sure of that. Sure enough Alli was soon calmed and sleeping.</p> <p>“OK, Tiff, she’s sleeping now. I’m going back to my room”</p> <p>“No”, she whined, “I want you to stay here with me. I don’t like those big booms.” The silly child was too young to know it’s the lightning and not the thunder one needs to worry about. I told her it was “just God bowling” but that didn’t seem to take comfort in it. She just kept begging me to lay next to her on her little white big girl bed with the pink Disney Princess comforter.</p> <p>“OK, sis, but just for a few minutes. Then I have to go back to bed too.”</p> <p>Tiff took up most of the bed but I lay down next to her my legs hanging off the side and my feet touching the floor. I put my arms around my little sister and held her close to me. I stroked her tenderly through the thick winter cloth of her footie jammies. Like just on her arm and her tummy and stuff. But it wasn’t enough. I longed for the feel of her bare flesh.</p> <p>“Be vewy, vewy quite,” I told her in my best Elmer Fudd voice. “I’m hunting wabbits!”</p></div>",[]
189,"Bloodlines, Part 1b",1,PRINCE VIOLENT,no@email,"All modesty aside, sometimes I just amaze myself. Other times I amaze everyone else too. Which is it this time? I'll let you be the judge of that. If you're reading for a story be sure to read the first part first. If you're just looking for a hot pedo sex story you can start here.",2005-11-08,14,4,"b, g, inc, anal, con, humil, oral, rape, mild sm, ws",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/princeviolent002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tiff smiled up at me with her innocent green eyes blazing. Her silky blonde hair hung in ringlets on her shoulders and cascaded down her back and gathered below her hips. At four she looked as good, to me, as any young actress or singer I had seen - the perfect picture of innocence.</p> <p>Things are different for boys of eleven. I was coming into an early puberty and I had begun to feel the initial pangs of preteen lust. These past four years I had told myself that I was only touching and kissing Tiff to give her the comfort and affection our parents always withheld. But I was older now and my desires had matured.</p> <p>I thought about a girl from school. Rumor was that she was wearing a training bra. Some said she had even kissed a boy once. She was definitely the prettiest girl in school but when I looked at her I could only think she paled when compared to my little sister. Still, I had dreamed of kissing her and not the innocent pecks I had given to Tiff.</p> <p>Other thoughts had crept into my fifth grade head as I watched from across the classroom. This was long before the Internet. The Republicans had yet to create the Clinton sex scandal where they would try to unseat a duly election President simply because he was from the opposition party even if their shameful tactics meant corrupting every child in America in the process. That too they would try to blame on Bill like the kid who kills his parents then begs for mercy because he’s an orphan.</p> <p>But though these were more innocent times most boys of eleven still understood the basics of intercourse. And God help me I was having those desire towards sweet little Tiff. So this time when I kissed her I pulled her chin down to open her mouth and kissed her deeper than I ever had before. Nature took its course. She offered no resistance when I slid my tongue into her four-year-old mouth for the first time. It searched out her tongue and we swirled them together like real lovers.</p> <p>I wondered if she could sense a change in my motives but she was still too young and innocent to understand and I was guiding her patiently. Tiff has these impossibly full and juicy red lips that always seem to be pouting to get her way. Her eyes have a pleading look to them as though they were begging for love. Hers is a beauty that can only be found in an exceptionally beautiful child that has been neglected or even slightly abused by parents too self-important to understand what a precious gift they have been given. But I understood. I thought my heart would rip itself from my chest just by looking at her. Mine was not a brotherly kind of love. And now it was greedy.</p> <p>Tiff lay beneath me like a long awaited gift under a Christmas tree waiting to be opened. I longed to consume her in the fires of lust that she mistook for simple affection. She drank it all in with a hunger and thirst of her own that only grew more desperate the more I fed on her.</p> <p>My kisses found every inch of her face. I feasted on her lips, her eyes, her ears, even her nose and cheeks before moving to her throat. I thought of a vampire movie I had seen and wondered if I could really drink in her blood. I knew better than to mark her though I desperately wished to do so.</p> <p>My hands sought out the lines and curves of her young flesh and don’t think for a moment that they weren’t there. They were just more subtle and delicate and hidden by the heavy fabric of her footie jammies. The jammies had to come off. I rolled Tiff onto her belly and tugged at the snaps that ran down her back. They came undone in a series of pops.</p> <p>“Remember, Tiffy, you can’t tell ANYONE about this”, I cautioned her. “You don’t want Mom and Dad to think you’re a bad little girl. It has to be OUR secret!”</p> <p>“I won’t tell”, Tiffy assured me. She spoke in a trembling breathy tone that told me she wanted to continue. She was nearly bursting with excitement.</p> <p>I eased the heavy fabric over her soft shoulders and pulled it down her back and over her round little baby butt. Her legs got tangled in the cloth but soon she lay completely naked before me. She was mine to do with as I pleased. I quickly undid the buttons on my PJ top and kicked off the bottoms. After sliding down my white briefs I was as naked as Tiff. My preteen cock sprang out in its hardness eager for action.</p> <p>Even those who would say I was doing wrong, or even raping my sister, would never deny that young girls can feel sexual pleasure. The nerve endings are present and the responses work just the same as in adults. By touching them, kissing them, fondling them, licking them, and otherwise stimulating them one can arouse the same desires an adult would feel. The problem, they say, is that children are not mature enough to understand those feelings and decide what they wish to do with them.</p> <p>The point is that, though only four years old, Tiff was definitely getting turned on. I like to think that if she had protested I would have stopped. The truth is I really don’t know if I would have. It turned out not to be an issue. Tiff’s breathing was fast and deep and she let out little moans and gasps of pleasure.</p> <p>Tiff’s body is covered in the finest little blonde hairs. It’s a Scandinavian trait that I have always found incredibly erotic. I noticed that they were standing on end as though from static electricity. Oh, Tiff. You must surely be the most perfectly beautiful child on Earth!</p> <p>I trailed kisses down her chest until at long last I reached her tiny nipples. Moving from one to the other, pulling them with my lips and finally my teeth, caused my baby sister to coo like a little dove. I pinched them sharply with my fingers as I continued raining kisses onto her down covered lightly muscled tummy. Instinct covered for a lack of experience to drive me on. </p> <p>Tiff couldn’t possibly have known what was coming next. At eleven I didn’t really know myself. Yet something was pulling my lips across her bony little hips and down her silky thighs to the hidden paradise that lay within. The few pictures that had circulated at school gave only a hint of my goal. Tiff’s baby cunt smelled clean with just a hint of musk and something at the animal level made me want to taste it. I reached out my tongue tentatively flicking it across a tiny clit I didn’t even know was there. Tiff let out a shudder that told me that I was on the right track. Her tiny four-year-old hands gripped the back of my head and pulled my face deeper inside her.</p> <p>In the near darkness something about my baby sister’s pussy reminded me of a mouth. I had practiced kissing on her enough to provide a clue of how to proceed. I sucked on the tiny lips as Tiff guided me in my movements. Yes, even a girl of four knows when something feels good. I had heard older kids at school joke about licking it so I tried that too and Tiff responded joyfully. She humped against my face, giggling, cooing, and squeeling. I took her little hand in mine and we entwined our fingers together. Her other hand stroked the back of my head before pushing it deeper yet inside her.</p> <p>Tiff bucked her little hips harder and harder riding my tongue and lips like she did her little pony when Dad led her around the barnyard. I wished my cock was as large as the one Tiff’s pony had. That would have caused some talk on the playground I laughed.</p> <p>I licked and sucked at Tiff’s baby cunt for all I was worth before pushing a finger inside her. Tiff’s juices had begun to flow and I had no trouble fitting one finger and then two inside her. She was too tight for a third finger and something was blocking my hand from going any deeper inside her. I wondered how I would ever get my cock in there even if I wasn’t hung like a Shetland. I was certainly determined to try.</p> <p>Tiff seemed about as ready as she could be so I moved up her body. When I reached the point where my cock was pressed against her slit I noticed that her only came up my chest level. I wasn’t sure how to get my cock inside her so I took it and pressed it against her pussy trying to find the opening. Rubbing the head all over her clit and lips felt damned good and Tiff was clearly enjoying it too.</p> <p>At long last my eleven-year-old cock found the opening to little Tiff’s fuck hole. I pressed inside carefully but only got it in a little way. She was just too tight! I pushed a little deeper but her pubic bone barred the way. I don’t think it even went as deep as her maidenhead. I enjoyed a few strokes in and out but figured there had to be a better way.</p> <p>“C’mon, Tiffy”, I coaxed her rolling her over onto her tummy then towards the top of the bed so that I could fit her pillows under her little girl hips. She complied with my demands without so much as a whimper. When I got her in place I moved behind her and spread her legs apart. Again I rubbed my cock against the most sacred parts of the sweet little girl.</p> <p>“I love you, Tiff”, I declared before entering her again. It just seemed like the thing to say.</p> <p>This time the going was easier and I was able to get half way in before her virginity blocked my way. I put my hand over her mouth in case she screamed then with all my weight I forced my way inside. Tiff cried out when her childhood was stolen. I tried but I couldn’t quite keep her quiet. I calmed her as best I could remaining motionless for the moment. I was deathly afraid that her cries of pain would cause the bedroom door to open bringing what would surely be my doom. But doom never came and soon Tiff was quiet enough that I could continue with my rape. Again I declared my love for her and again I pumped inside her.</p> <p>“You’re mine now Tiff. Do you understand that?”</p> <p>“Mmm-hmmm,” Tiff responded between thrusts. Whether she really did or not I couldn’t know for sure.</p> <p>“Do you like this Tiffy?”</p> <p>“Uh huh”, Tiff replied as she surrendered her innocence.</p> <p>“Well that’s really good Tiff because we’re gonna be doing this a lot from now on!”</p> <p>“OK”, Tiff agreed.</p> <p>And with that I increased my thrusts into her baby cunt. I drove deeper and harder inside her with each stroke until I was holding nothing back. I was amazed that she could take so much without complaint. I was so proud of my little sister. I wanted to show her how much she was pleasing me but the most I could do to show her just then was to take her little foot and make love to it while I used her like a little whore.</p> <p>I was pelting Tiff’s feet with kisses and had actually begun to suck on her tiny toes when my cock slid out of her. Seeing her there beneath me with the entirety of her crotch exposed I wanted even more of her. Something about seeing the little girl’s ass hole attracted me like a magnet. I’d never even heard of anal sex and yet it seemed like an obvious choice. I didn’t even have to guide my cock it just found its way there. I did have to grab the baby oil off the bedside table to get it all the way in. It was actually easier than breaking the little whore’s hymen. I gave her a few strokes before moving back to her baby cunt. Then alternating strokes I went from one fuck hole to the other as the moment struck me. The idea of infection had not occurred to me.</p> <p>“This is what little girls are for”, I told her. Yet no matter how much I took from my baby sister it only made me want more. I had reached a state of depraved frenzy that I can only describe as feral. I had become a rutting raping beast. The idea of showing mercy to this filthy little fuck hole lying before me was the furthest thing from my mind. I forgot she was my sister. I forgot she was even human. All I wanted was to use her and fuck her and hurt her and degrade her until we both exploded. And I don’t mean cumming. I didn’t even know that existed just yet. I mean literally exploding because I felt like that’s what I was going to do any second!</p> <p>I grabbed my little whore by her hair and turned her around to face me. I kissed her mouth hard and desperately before pushing her face down towards my aching young penis. I wanted what I had given to her earlier or the best version that her four-year-old face was capable of providing.</p> <p>As sweet little Tiff smiled up at me I rubbed my throbbing member all over her face not even caring that it was still streaked with the remnants of my rape of her bowels.</p> <p>“Open your mouth Tiff” I instructed the child and when she did I took the final gift she had to offer.</p> <p>Tiff parted her soft full lips and took the shit stained head of my dick into her little mouth. She sucked on it like a lollypop just like I told her too. I gave in to the urge to shove it deeper and deeper into her mouth until she gagged on it. When she did she nipped it slightly with her teeth. I slapped her hard without a moment’s thought. She looked up at me with tears welling in her pleading eyes.</p> <p>“Do it right Tiff. If you bite it again I’m gonna pound you!”</p> <p>Tiff nodded her understanding and opened her mouth as far as it would go. She motioned me to put my cock back inside. Now this is where I really have to give her credit because she took me all the way down to the root without a moment’s hesitation. And even though I raped her four-year-old mouth with the same enthusiasm I had raped her ass and cunt she took everything I had to give her, gagging and choking, but never once biting. She looked up at me with begging eyes as though she was thinking that if she could only suck me good enough she’d get all the love she ever dreamed of.</p> <p>And that’s when it happened.</p> <p>I shut my eyes for only a moment then the sky swallowed me into heaven. The sun went supernova. The entire world ceased to exist. Maybe I even died or something. Hell, I didn’t know what was going on. All I knew was that I had never felt anything like it before. When I opened my eyes again Tiff was still sucking on my diminishing fuck stick with a big grin on her face. Some kind of white fluid dripped from the corner of her mouth. I gathered it on my fingers and fed it to her. Tiff licked it off my fingers like tapioca pudding. At a mere 51 months of age she was already a natural whore. She looked so proud of herself too.</p> <p>As I regained my senses and the room stopped spinning I took in my surroundings. The bed was a complete mess. I could straighten that but I noticed something that terrified me. Tiff’s virgin cunt had bled all over the sheets!</p> <p>It didn’t take a genius to realize that nothing would arouse suspicion like an eleven-year-old boy putting his sister’s sheets into the washing machine. Especially when we had a maid to do that for us. And these were the only sheets with white and pink lace that we had.</p> <p>I grabbed a washcloth from Tiff’s private bathroom and cleaned the sheets as well as I could. I got most of the blood up but there was still a dark pink stain that wouldn’t come out.</p> <p>“How are we gonna hide this Tiff” I asked her not really expecting an answer.</p> <p>“Pee the bed” she urgently replied.</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>Tiff lay down in the center of the bed and announced pretty as you please, “Pee the bed! Then they’ll have to change the sheets.”</p> <p>I couldn’t deny that made sense. I doubted they would look any closer than they had to. Mom and Dad would just have the maid gather up the sheets and put them in the wash. Tiff was a little old to be peeing the bed but I was sure they’d buy it.</p> <p>I stood over Tiff and a sense of deep satisfaction came over me. Tiff looked up at me like she was experiencing something totally blissful. In all the years since I have never seen a woman smile like they smile when their man is pissing on them. I’ve even seen photos of women having several men piss on them at the same time and they look like they are in nirvana! </p> <p>I must admit it was hard to get a stream going. My young cock had grown hard again. But soon a bit of urine came out and landed on Tiffs tummy, then a bit more on her baby tits. Soon I was able to get a good stream. I couldn’t resist peeing all over my little fuck toy. I even wrote my name on her with it.</p> <p>“Open your mouth Tiff” I instructed her. Again she complied without a moment’s hesitation and I emptied the contents of my bladder down her throat. And all the while Tiff smiled the beautiful blissful smile of a woman or a young girl who takes pride in her ability to give herself so deeply and completely.</p> <p>Before I left her room I helped Tiff back into her little pink footie jammies and helped her smooth the sheets and blankets over her well used body. Tiff lay joyfully in my urine for the rest of the night dreaming of the many ways her big brother would find to use her.</p></div>",[]
190,Chains of Love,-1,PSYCHOTIC DOLL,no@email,,2005-02-02,7,4,poem,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/psychoticdoll001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bind me, make me yours.<br/> Posess me, own me totally,<br/> Tie me to your will and to your whim,<br/> I give to you freely, my submission a gift.</p> <p>Hold me, your lil girl in your arms,<br/> Play with me, to realise your desires,<br/> I want to feel you take me, know that I'm owned completely,<br/> To do with as you will, knowing you will never break me.</p> <p>Love me, trust me like no other,<br/> Carress me, let us lie together,<br/> Let me fly with you, to a place only we can go,<br/> Show me that way, see that I know.</p> <p>But don't hurt me, don't make me subject to cruelty,<br/> You can push me, but don't shatter me completely,<br/> You know that what you give to me i will take,<br/> But don't abuse me, and force our trust to break.</p> <p>Control me, take my will,<br/> cherish me, allow me to love you,<br/> and together we could rule the world,<br/> You my loving Master,<br/> And I your lil Girl.</p></div>",[]
191,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 1",1,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,1,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Die kleine Banu (10 Jahre)</p> <p>Banu wurde vor 10 Jahren in einem Dorf nähe des Schwarzen Meeres in der Türkei geboren. Da die Familie vom regelmäßigen Umzug regen Gebrauch gemacht hat/macht, ist es nicht eindeutig nachweisbar, welches Dorf es genau war. Die überwiegende Mehrzahl meint, dass es ein Dorf in der Nähe von Trabzon gewesen sein muss.</p> <p>Banu ist für ihre 10 Jahre ein wirklich bildhübsches Mädchen. Man sagt auch, dass es seit Jahren kein so schönes Mädchen wie die Banu landesweit gegeben hat. Denn selbst die Erwachsenen können ihrem Scham schwer widerstehen. In verruchten Kneipen wird sie ­ nach einigen Bierrunden ­ desöfteren zum Thema. Es ist dann wirklich sehr schwer, Besoffene davon abzuhalten, der Kleinen etwas anzutun. Diese Aufgeilerei an der Kleinen nehmen in letzter Zeit immer mehr zu, es ist nur eine Frage der Zeit, bis einer den Stein ins Rollen bringt.</p> <p>Genau, so war es auch in den anderen Dörfern zugegangen, doch da schaffte es die Familie rechtzeitig, das Weite zu suchen. Bisher hatte es immer geklappt, die „Bestien“ davon abzuhalten, der Kleinen etwas anzutun. Es hatte auch deswegen immer ganz gut geklappt, weil die jeweiligen Dorfältesten (z. B. Bürgermeister, …) ihre schützenden Hände über die ganze Familie gelegt hatten. Doch in diesem Dorf ist alles anders. Der perverse Bürgermeister ist selbst in die Pläne eingebunden, der Kleinen etwas anzutun. Er ist der Kopf der Bande. Er sucht schon seit geraumer Zeit nach Möglichkeiten, wie er die Kleine für seine perversen Dinge ködern könnte. Doch noch ist die Zeit nicht gekommen. Noch braucht er etwas Zeit ­ doch das Ereignis steht kurz bevor. Der Familie Kalkan selbst schwindet langsam der Mut, weil in diesem Dorf alles anders ist. Sie befürchten in nächster Zeit das Schlimmste. Es steht demnächst wieder ein Umzug an!</p> <p>Nun möchten sie aber sicherlich wissen, wer Banu wirklich ist?! Banu Kalkan ist gebürtige Türkin und eines von 5 Kindern. Sie ist das zweite Mädchen in der Familie. Ihre ältere Schwester Sinem hatte vor einem Monat ihren 14. Geburtstag. Obwohl die beiden Mädchen nur einige Jahre trennen, weisen beide in der körperlichen Entwicklung großen Unterschiede auf. Sinem ist etwas größer als die Banu und hat in der körperlichen Entwicklung den Wandel von einem süßen Kind hin zu einer jungen Dame fast geschafft. Sie hat lange rötlliche Haare und ein hübsches Gesicht. Zu ihrem Körper gehören die für ihr Alter schon sehr groß entwickelten Titten. Ihre Möse ist schon so gut wie ausgebildet. Vor einigen Wochen bekam sie den letzten Schub ihre vollständige Votzenbehaarung. Sie hat jetzt unten den dichtgewachsenen Busch, den sie widerwillig abrasiert, denn sie lässt ihn im Gegensatz zu ihren Freundinnen wachsen.</p> <p>Banu ist dagegen ca. 1.50m groß, wiegt für ihre Körpergröße nicht zu viel und nicht zu wenig. Ja, sie hat eine durchaus sportliche Figur, obwohl sie keiner regelmäßigen sportlichen Aktivität nachgeht. Wie soll sie es denn, in einem Dorf? Banu hat für ihr Alter fast keine Oberweite. Nackt kann man die Banu immer dann sehen, wenn sie regelmäßig mit den anderen Dorfkindern im Fluss baden geht, weil sie zu Hause keine Badegelegenheit hat und es außerdem im Dorf üblich ist, im Fluss zu baden. Man kann eigentlich immer die Uhr nach Banus Badezeit stelle. Die ist auch der Grund, weshalb wichtige Büsche und Baumäste voll mit wichsenden alten Männern besetzt sind, wenn sich Banu die Blöse gibt. Man kann aus sicherer Entfernung eigentlich viel erkennen. Über die Größe ihre Titten kann man sagen, dass sie eigentlich nur eine kleine Erhebung hat. Wenn man die Augen zuhält und mit der groben Männerhandfläche über die Brustgegend streift, kann man eine deutliche Erhebung mit den markanten Brustwarzen ausmachen. Über ihren Votzensaum (Schamhaare) ist eigentlich nur zu sagen, dass sie relativ wenig hat. Und das Wenige an Haar ist so dünn und im ersten Blick fast nicht zu erkennen ist. Nach dem Schwimmen im Fluss kann man allerdings eine markante Schwarzfärbung (nasse Schamhaare) im Votzenbreich ausmachen.</p> <p>Das eigentliche Herausstehende an Banu sind ihre großen grünen Kulleraugen, mit denen sie bei der Männerwelt für reichlich Atemnot sorgt. Sie funkeln so übernatürlich, dass sie jeden Menschen nach einigen Sekunden verzaubern können. Gepaart mit ihrem unschuldigen Blick wird sie einfach unwiderstehlich!</p> <p>Die Kleine ist von ihrer Art her eigentlich ein eher schüchternes Mädchen. Man hört sie für ihr Alter relativ wenig reden, lachen, toben, ... Doch man kann mit Sicherheit sagen, dass sie introvertiert ist und vieles für sich behält.</p></div>",[]
192,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 2",2,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,2,2,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Der perverse Bürgermeister</p> <p>Sein Posten als Dorfbürgermeisters war ihm schon in die Wiege gelegt worden. Es war in dem Dorf „Sitte“, dass der Sohn den Vater „beerbt“. Nun war er schon seit mehr als 10 Jahren Bürgermeister und ein Ende war nicht in Sicht. Bis zu seinem Tod war ihm der Posten sicher. Er war eigentlich ganz zufrieden mit seiner Arbeit. Er hatte eine geregelte Arbeit, konnte tun und lassen, was er wollte und das eigentlich Gute an dem Posten war die üppige Freizeit. Er hatte sein Geschäft im Laufe der Zeit so organisiert, dass er relativ wenig zu tun hatte und die freie Zeit eher für andere Sachen verwenden konnte.</p> <p>Ein Hobby, das ihm sehr am Herzen lag, waren Schnecken. Er hatte schon in seiner Kindheit seine Passion für diese Lebewesen entdeckt. Er wollte alles über sie wissen, deshalb zog er das Studium der Schneckenliteratur der eigentlichen Arbeit vor. </p> <p>Als Beispiel soll ein Auszug aus seinem Tagebuch Aufschluss über sein Wissen geben, hier schreibt er ...</p> <p>Schnecken (Gastropoda) bilden die artenreichste Tierklasse aus dem Stamm der Mollusca (Weichtiere). Man kennt über 43.000 Arten, das heißt, 78% aller bekannten Weichtierarten sind Schnecken. Schnecken leben an Land und im Wasser. Auch amphibische Formen kommen vor. Ihre Größe variiert von unter 1 mm bis zu über einem Meter. Fossil sind Schnecken seit dem Kambrium bekannt.</p> <p>Schnecken besitzen häufig eine spiralförmig um eine Spindel (Columella) gewundene Schale (das sog. Schneckenhaus), in die sie ihren weichen Körper bei Gefahr zurückziehen können. Das Schneckenhaus wird bereits während der Entwicklung im Ei gebildet; es verläuft stets in derselben, arttypischen Windungsrichtung. Anfangs ist die Schale noch zu weich, um die Schnecke vor Gefahren zu schützen. Durch kalkreiche Nahrung wird die Schale des Schneckenhauses zu einer fast undurchdringlichen Schutzhülle gegen Fressfeinde. Im Alter von fünf Monaten ist das Haus der Weinbergschnecke bereits so hart und dick, dass die meisten ihrer Feinde beim Versuch, die Schale zu knacken, scheitern. Viele Schnecken bilden am Hinterteil ihres Fußes einen hornigen Deckel oder kalkigen Verschlussstein (Operculum), die die Schale verschließen können. Dieser Verschluss ist zum Beispiel bei Strandschnecken von Nöten, wenn durch die Ebbe eine Vertrocknungsgefahr besteht. Aber auch zur Zeit der Winterstarre wird die Schneckenhausöffnung bis zum Erwachen im Frühjahr verschlossen. Bei vielen Schnecken zeigt sich auch die Tendenz zum Verlust der Schale, um eine größere Beweglichkeit zu erreichen.</p> <p>Am Kopf tragen sie ein oder zwei Paar einziehbare Fühler, an den Enden der vorderen Tentakel oder an deren Basis befinden sich Augen. Mit einem breiten, muskulösen Fuß bewegen sie sich fort. Dies geschieht bei kleinen Arten auf einem Wimpernteppich, bei größeren häufig auf einer Schleimspur. Einige Schnecken vollführen auch eine Art Schreitgang, da ihr Fuß in zwei Sohlenhälften segmentiert ist. Der Fuß ist äußerst beweglich und kann zum Greifen und zum Formen von Eipaketen verwendet werden. Viele Arten schwimmen auch mit Hilfe des Fußes und einige wasserlebende Schnecken sind in der Lage, ihre Fußsohle exakt an denen des Untergrunds anzupassen und sich mit einem immensen Druck festzusaugen. Nachts lösen sie sich von diesem Platz, um auf Futtersuche zu gehen, und wandern am Tag wieder auf die exakt gleiche Stelle zurück. Dies kann aber auch soweit gehen dass sich einige Arten zu sessil lebenden Schnecken entwickelt haben, welche, ähnlich den Muscheln, ihre Nahrung durch Einstrudeln des Wassers aufnehmen und sich mit Hilfe des Wasserstromes vermehren.</p> <p>Die Systematik der Schnecken ist in wesentlichen Zügen beinahe ungeklärt, es existieren mehrere verschiedene Systeme nebeneinander, die diskutiert werden. Ein vollständiges phylogenetisches System besteht bislang nicht. Eine moderne Hexe(?) stellt folgendes System vor:</p> <p>Archaeopulmonata – Altlungenschnecken</p> <p>Ovatella myosotis – Mausohrschnecke<br/> Carychium spec. – Zwergschnecke<br/> Onchidella celtica<br/> Siphonaria pectinata<br/> Trimusculus reticulatus<br/> Basommatophora – Wasserlungenschnecken</p> <p>Acroloxus lacustris – Teichnapfschnecke<br/> Lymnaea stagnalis – Spitzschlammschnecke<br/> Galba truncatula – Kleine Schlammschnecke<br/> Planorbarius corneus – Posthornschnecke<br/> Ancylus fluviatilis – Flussmützenschnecke<br/> Stylommatophora – Landlungenschnecken</p> <p>Succinea putris – Bernsteinschnecke<br/> Achatina fulica – Achatschnecke<br/> Arion ater – Große Wegschnecke<br/> Limax cinereo-niger – Schwarzer Schnegel<br/> Limax maximus – Großer Schnegel oder Tigerschnegel<br/> Discus rotundatus (O. F. Müller)<br/> Discus ruderatus<br/> Helicella itala – Große Heideschnecke<br/> Capaea spec. – Bänderschnecken<br/> Helix pomatia – Weinbergschnecke<br/> Arianta arbustorum - Gefleckte Schnirkelschnecke<br/> Ariolimax dolichophallus - Bananenschnecke</p> <p class=""h2"">Bernsteinschnecke</p> <p>Die Bernsteinschnecke (Succinea putris) gehört zu den Schnecken (Gastropoda), genauer den Lungenschnecken. Ihren deutschen Namen hat sie von ihrem bernsteingelbem durchscheinendem Gehäuse das drei bis vier Windungen besitzt. Bernsteinschnecken sind vor allem in feuchten Hochstaudenfluren und in Gewässernähe zu finden. Sie kann bis zu 2 Jahre alt werden.</p> <p class=""h2"">Achatschnecken</p> <p>Achatschnecken (Achatinidae) Zwar gibt es unter den Achatschnecken zahlreiche sehr kleine Arten, doch finden sich unter der Gattung Achatina die größten Landlungenschnecken unserer Erde weshalb die Achatschnecken bei uns unter dem Trivialnamen ""Afrikanische Riesenschnecken"" bekannt sind. Der größte Vertreter dieser Schnecken (und damit die größte Landschnecke unserer Erde) ist die Art ""Achatina achatina"", die eine Gehäuselänge von bis zu 20 cm (gemessen Apex bis Gehäusemündung) erreichen kann. Das Gehäuse selbst ist konisch und läuft spitz zu, während der Körper oft dem unserer einheimischen Weinbergschnecken sehr ähnelt.</p> <p class=""h2"">Große Wegschnecke (Nacktschnecke)</p> <p>Die Große Wegschnecke (Arion ater) ist eine 10 bis 15 cm (manchmal sogar 20 cm) lange Nacktschnecke, die abgesehen von Skandinavien in ganz Europa verbreitet ist. Sie gehört zu der Ordnung der Lungenschnecken und hat ein gut sichtbares Atemloch im vorderen Bereich des Mantelschildes.</p> <p class=""h2"">Körper, Stoffwechsel und Lebensweise</p> <p>Die Hautfärbung der Großen Wegschnecke kann sehr unterschiedlich ausfallen: schwarze und dunkelbraune Schnecken kommen vor allem in Nordeuropa vor, graue, rotbraune und orangefarbige sind in Mitteleuropa häufiger. Um nicht auszutrocknen schützt sich die Schnecke mit einem schleimigen Drüsensekret und kriecht nur nachts oder bei feuchtem Wetter aus ihrem Unterschlupf heraus. Ihre Nahrung, meist saftige Pflanzen, gelegentlich jedoch auch Aas, zerkleinern die Schnecken mit einer Raspelzunge. Häufig kann bei Nacktschnecken auch beobachtet werden, wie sie zu Tode gekommene (z. B. überfahrene) Artgenossen verspeisen (Kannibalismus), obwohl andere Nahrungsangbote vorhanden sind.</p> <p>Obwohl Nacktschnecken bei der Bevölkerung aufgrund ihres Schleims und ihres großen Hungers nicht sehr beliebt sind, sind sie ein wichtiger Bestandteil des Öko-Systems, denn sie dienen vielen Tieren als Nahrung und beseitigen beispielsweise Aas. Auch die unappetitlichen Hinterlassenschaften unserer Hunde entsorgen sie. Es dauert nur zwei Tage, dann ist z. B. der Kot des Neufundländers verschwunden, von Nacktschnecken aufgefressen.</p> <p>Wie viele Weichtiere besitzt auch die Große Wegschnecke den Blutfarbstoff Hämocyanin, der dem Blut eine leicht bläuliche Färbung verleiht.</p> <p>Große Wegschnecken können ein Alter von bis zu drei Jahren erreichen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Kopulierende Große Wegschnecken</p> <p>Da Große Wegschnecken wie alle Landlungenschnecken Zwitter sind, können sie sich gegenseitig begatten. Treffen zwei paarungswillige Schnecken aufeinander, beginnt das oft mehrstündige Paarungsritual: Die Tiere verschlingen sich ineinander und tauschen über ihre Penes die Spermatophore, ein schleimiges Samenpaket, aus. Im Körperinneren werden die eigenen Eizellen mit den Sperma des Partners befruchtet. Einige Tage bis Wochen später legen die Schnecken unabhängig voneinander ihre bis zu 400 Eier in mehrere geschützte Gelege ab. Nach wenigen Wochen schlüpfen die Jungtiere und erreichen nach etwa drei Monaten die Geschlechtsreife.</p> <p>Nach starken sommerlichen Regenfällen kommen Wegschnecken in Paarungsstimmung. Begegnen sich zwei der zwittrigen Schnecken, kriecht die eine hinter der anderen her und presst ihren Mund an deren Körperende. Schließlich bilden beide einen Kreis, der immer enger wird und schleimen sich dabei ein. Nach der Paarung trennen sich die beiden Schnecken wieder. Tage, manchmal Wochen nach der Paarung legen die Nacktschnecken ihre Eier in einem geeigneten Versteck, zum Beispiel unter vermoderndem Laub oder im Gehölz, ab. Aus bis zu 60 Eiern kann ein Gelege bestehen. Nach mehreren Tagen oder Wochen schlüpfen die Jungschnecken. Die im Herbst gelegten Eier überwintern bis zum Frühling. Die frisch geschlüpften Schnecken bleiben beim Gelege und fressen die kalkhaltige Eihülle auf.</p> <p>Von der großen Wegschnecke können zwei Unterarten unterschieden werden: Arion ater ssp. ater und Arion ater ssp. rufus. Sie weisen Unterschiede in der inneren Anatomie auf. Äußerlich können diese Unterarten aber nicht unterschieden werden weder durch Färbung noch durch Fundort.</p> <p>Beim Vergleich unterschiedlicher Nacktschneckengruppen stellt sich unweigerlich die Frage danach, auf welche Weise gehäuselose Landschnecken überleben konnten, ohne von einer Schale geschützt zu sein. Den Gehäuseschnecken dient die Schale vor allem als Schutz gegen Austrocknung und gegen Fressfeinde, allerdings fällt es den meisten Schnecken fressenden Tieren nicht schwer, die Schneckenschale zu zertrümmern, um an den Inhalt zu gelangen.</p> <p>Der äußere Schutz der Nacktschnecken findet vor allem durch einen besonders klebrigen Schleim statt, mit dem der ganze Körper bedeckt ist, und der überdies wasserbindend (hygroskopisch) wirkt. Zusätzlich schmeckt er sehr widerlich, wie der Heimatdichter Hermann Löns in seiner Geschichte ""Ein ekliges Tier"" so anschaulich beschrieben im Selbstversuch getestet hat. Nacktschnecken können, wenn sie angegriffen werden, ihren Körper zusammenziehen. Durch den Gegendruck des Blutes wird der Körper hart und widerstandsfähig, zusammen mit dem widerlichen Schleim ein Hindernis für viele Tiere, die ansonsten gerne Schnecken fressen.</p> <p>Manche Nacktschneckenarten nutzen ihren zähen Schleim nicht nur zum Schutz, sondern auch bei der Vermehrung. Der fast artistische Paarungsakt einiger Schnegelarten (z. B. Limax maximus) beinhaltet das gemeinsame Abseilen von einem Felsen oder Ast und die Paarung in freier Luft. Manche Nacktschneckenarten seilen sich auch mit einem Schleimfaden von einem Ast ab, um den Boden oder einen tiefer liegenden Ast zu erreichen. Viele Nacktschnecken überwintern nicht, wie andere Landschnecken, sondern sterben im Herbst ab. Ihre im Herbst gelegten Eier überleben allerdings die kalten Fröste und im Frühjahr schlüpft die nächste Nacktschneckengeneration. So sind, wenn Ende Herbst die Vegetationsdecke zurückgeht, keine Nacktschnecken zu finden, im Frühjahr kehren sie aber immer wieder zurück. Andere Arten verbringen den Winter tief genug versteckt im Erdboden, dass sie vom Frost geschützt sind.</p> <p class=""h2"">Nacktschneckenarten Tigerschnegel</p> <p>Großer Schnegel (Limax maximus), Tigerschnegel oder auch Große Egelschnecke genannt ist eine 10 bis 20 Zentimeter lange Nacktschnecke. Sie weist auf hellbraunen oder hellgrauem Grund ein tigerähnliches dunkles Fleckenmuster auf. Das Tier war ursprünglich in Süd- und Westeuropa beheimatet, hat sich inzwischen in ganz Mitteleuropa verbreitet. In Deutschland lebt das Tier in Auen, Gärten und Parks, ist aber auch in feuchten Kellern zu finden. Schnegel gehören zu den Lungenschnecken - das heisst sie verfügen über ein Atemloch. Die Schnegel haben teilweise eine komplizierte und ausgeklügelte Fortpflanzungsstrategie. Sie sind Zwitter und verfügen somit jeweils über einen männlichen und weiblichen Genitalapparat. Beim Paarungsspiel umschlingen sich die Tigerschnegel und seilen sich dann an einem Schleimfaden ab. Diese Schnecke ernährt sich von Pilzen, welken und abgestorbenen Pflanzenteilen sowie von pilzigen Auswüchsen an totem Holz. Der Große Schnegel kann zweieinhalb bis drei Jahre alt werden und jährlich etwa 200 bis 300 Eier legen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Bananenschnecke</p> <p>Als Bananenschnecke (Ariolimax) werden mehrere Arten der Gattung Ariolimax bezeichnet, die an der Pazifikküste Nordamerikas verbreitet sind. Sie leben teilweise in Symbiose mit den dortigen Küstenmammutbäumen (Redwoods) und werden deshalb auch als Redwood-Schnecken bezeichnet.</p> <p>Der Name Bananenschnecke geht auf die gelbe Färbung zurück; es gibt aber regional auch braune oder grüne Varietäten.</p> <p>Die verbreitetste Spezies Ariolimax columbianus (Bild rechts) ist mit bis zu 25 cm Länge die größte Landschnecke Nordamerikas und die nach dem europäischen Schwarzen Schnegel (Limax cinereoiger) weltweit zweitgrößte Land-Nacktschneckenart.</p> <p>Die nur in Kalifornien um Santa Cruz vorkommende Spezies Ariolimax dolichophallus ist eine circa 15 Zentimeter lange Schnecke, deren Penis das Doppelte der Körperlänge erreichen kann. Somit ist dieses Tier das Lebewesen mit dem verhältnismäßig größten Penis (noch vor der Entenmuschel und der Argentinischen Ruderente).</p> <p>Ein Nachteil des übergroßen Penis ist, dass er nach der Paarung manchmal nicht mehr befreit werden kann. Er wird dann vom Partner abgekaut; vermutlich kann er nicht wieder nachwachsen, so dass die Schnecke, deren Penis amputiert werden musste, künftig auf die weibliche Rolle beschränkt ist.</p> <p class=""h2"">Schwarzer Schnegel</p> <p>Der Schwarze Schnegel ist eine Nacktschnecke der Familie Limacidae. Er kann über 20 cm Länge erreichen und ist die größte Landnacktschneckenart der Welt. Zur Länge findet man in der Literatur unterschiedliche Angaben. Ausgewachsene Tiere sind deutlich über 10 cm groß; der Schnegel auf den Fotos ist mit ausgefahrenen Fühlern 16 cm lang. Der Schwarze Schnegel kann bis zu drei Jahre alt werden und sich bei Partnermangel durch Selbstbefruchtung fortpflanzen. Das schwarze Tier hat am Ende des Fußes einen weißen Kiel und die Sohle ist schwarz-weiß-schwarz gestreift. Stellen, die nicht ganz schwarz sind, haben ein schwarzgraues Fleckenmuster. Das Atemloch liegt in der hinteren Hälfte des Mantelschildes, das ein Fingerabdruck ähnliches Muster aufweist. Der Schwarze Schnegel bewohnt naturbelassene Wälder und sucht vor Fressfeinden Schutz unter Steinen und umgestürzten Baumstämmen. Zu seiner Leibspeise gehören Pilze aller Art. Er ist selten anzutreffen und könnte von einem Unwissenden leicht mit einer schwarzen Wegschnecke verwechselt werden, obwohl der Unterschied sehr deutlich ist: Bei einer Wegschnecke sitzt das Atemloch in der vorderen Hälfte des Mantelschildes und die Sohle hat keinen weißen Streifen. Der Schwarze Schnegel legt oft mehrere Eigelege ab, die aus mehreren Dutzend Eiern bestehen können.</p> <p class=""h2"">Schnirkelschnecken Bänderschnecken</p> <p>Bänderschnecken (Cepaea) sind eine Gattung der Schnirkelschnecken. Der Name rührt von den auffälligen braunen Streifen entlang des Gehäuses her. Allerdings gibt es auch reine gelbe oder rosafarbene Exemplare.</p> <p>Verbreitet sind sie von März bis Oktober in ganz West- und Mitteleuropa.</p> <p>Der Gattung sind nur die Garten-Bänderschnecke (Cepaea hortensis) und die Hain-Bänderschnecke (Cepaea nemoralis) zugeordnet.</p> <p class=""h2"">Weinbergschnecke</p> <p>Die Weinbergschnecke (Helix pomatia) ist eine bis zu 10 cm lange, gehäusetragende Landschnecke, die systematisch zu den Lungenschnecken (Pulmonata) und hier zur Familie der Hain- oder Schnirkelschnecken (Helicidae) gerechnet wird. Sie kommt vor allem auf kalkreichen, feuchten Böden vor.</p> <p>Weinbergschnecken stehen in Deutschland, Österreich und der Schweiz, sowie auch in vielen anderen Ländern, unter Naturschutz. In freier Natur kann sie ein Alter von acht Jahren durchaus erreichen, bei Gehegeschnecken ist bei guter Pflege eine Lebenserwartung von 20 Jahren nicht selten.</p> <p class=""h2"">Merkmale</p> <p>Wie bei Schnecken allgemein gliedert sich der Körper in Kopf, Fuß, Eingeweidesack und Mantel. Zusätzlich besitzt die Weinbergschnecke wie andere Gehäuseschnecken auch ein spiralig gewundenes Gehäuse aus Kalk, umgangssprachlich auch Schneckenhaus genannt. Es hat fast immer die Form einer rechtsgängigen Spirale. Nur bei etwa einem von 20.000 Exemplaren ist sie linksgängig. Diese Tiere nennt man auch Schneckenkönig. Der lateinische Name Helix leitet sich von diesem spiraligen Gehäuse ab. Neben Helix pomatia gibt es noch eine kleinere, im Mittelmeerraum verbreitete Art, die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke (Helix aspersa).</p> <p class=""h2"">Fortbewegung und Atmung</p> <p>Mit der Kriechsohle ihres muskulösen Fußes kriecht die Weinbergschnecke, eine feuchte Schleimspur hinterlassend und ihr Gehäuse tragend, über den Untergrund. Dabei streckt sie ihre vier Fühler aus. Zwei kleinere Fühler befinden sich unten am Kopf, zwei größere weiter oben. Stoßen diese Fühler auf ein Hindernis oder reizt man sie auf andere Weise, werden sie schnell zurückgezogen. Die beiden größeren Fühler tragen an ihrem Ende je ein Auge. Bei Gefahr zieht sie sich in ihr Schneckenhaus zurück. Die äußere Atmung erfolgt mit einem deutlich sichtbaren Atemloch, das in die Mantelhöhle führt, deren Wandung reich mit sauerstoffresorbierenden Blutgefäßen ausgestattet ist.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ernährung</p> <p>Die Weinbergschnecke ernährt sich von weichen Pflanzenteilen und Algenbewüchsen, die sie mit ihrer Raspelzunge, der Radula, auf der sich rund 40.000 Zähnchen befinden, abweidet. Dadurch, dass sie auch Gelege von Nacktschnecken frisst und Welkfutter den Frischpflanzen vorzieht, tritt sie im Garten als Nützling auf. Weinbergschnecken sind auf einen Lebensraum angewiesen, in dem sie Kalk aufnehmen können. Diesen benötigen sie zur Stabilisierung ihres Schneckenhauses und zum Bau des Schutzdeckels für die Überwinterung. Wo wenig Kalk in Boden und Gestein vorhanden ist, können der Weinbergschnecke Sepiaschalen aus dem Tierbedarfgeschäft angeboten werden.</p> <p class=""h2"">Fortpflanzung</p> <p>Weinbergschnecken sind Zwitter, das heißt jedes Tier produziert männliche und weibliche Keimzellen. Doch die Schnecken begatten sich nicht etwa selbst. Es kommt vielmehr zu einem Liebesspiel zwischen zwei Tieren, bei dem sich beide Schnecken -Fuß an Fuß- gemeinsam aufrichten und sich gegenseitig so genannte Liebespfeile in ihre Körper treiben, die mit einem stimulierenden Sekret bedeckt den Paarungserfolg steigern [1]. Gleichzeitig erfolgt die nicht immer wechselseitige Begattung. Vier bis sechs Wochen später legen die Schnecken ca. 60 weißliche Eier in eine mit Hilfe ihres Fußes und Gehäuses gegrabene Erdgrube ab, die sie nach der Einablage wieder verschließen. Die Jungschnecken entwickeln sich von da an selbstständig und schlüpfen nach einer rund zweiwöchigen Embryonalentwicklung. Sie fressen zur Kalkaufnahme ihre Eihüllen und graben sich dann an die Erdoberfläche. Ihr Schneckenhaus ist noch sehr weich und viele der Jungschnecken fallen darum Fressfeinden zum Opfer, sodass im Schnitt nur fünf von 100 Weinbergschnecken das geschlechtsreife Alter (zwei bis drei Jahre) erreichen und Eier ablegen können.</p> <p class=""h2"">Überwinterung</p> <p>Den Winter verbringen die Weinbergschnecken in einer Kältestarre. Nachdem sie sich einen Nahrungsvorrat angefressen haben, verkriechen sie sich in der Erde und ziehen sich in ihre Schale zurück. Die Schalenöffnung verschließt die Schnecke mit einem Kalkdeckel (Epiphragma), der im Frühjahr beim Ausschlüpfen wieder abgestoßen wird. Bei starker Trockenheit im Sommer und damit verbundenem Wassermangel können die Weinbergschnecken auch einen Trockenschlaf halten.</p> <p class=""h2"">Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke</p> <p>Die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke (Cornu aspersum bzw. Helix aspersa) ist weniger bekannt als ihre große Verwandte, die Weinbergschnecke (Helix pomatia). Grund dafür mag in erster Linie das Verbreitungsgebiet dieser Art sein, denn sie bevorzugt Mittelmeerklima und ist daher überwiegend in England, Irland, Schottland und Frankreich zu finden. Allerdings hat sie sich von ihrem ursprünglichen Lebensraum aus weiter ausgebreitet, so dass sie heute auch in Südafrika, Neuseeland, Nordamerika und Australien zu finden ist.</p> <p class=""h2"">Aussehen</p> <p>Die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke ist am besten im Vergleich zur Helix pomatia zu beschreiben. Setzt man zwei ausgewachsene Tiere beider Arten nebeneinander, so ist deutlich zu erkennen, dass die Schale der Gefleckten Weinbergschnecke etwas kleiner bleibt als die der Helix pomatia. Die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke erreicht vom Apex zur Gehäusemündung gemessen höchstens eine Größe von etwa 4cm, während bei der Helix pomatia etwa 5cm Durchschnitt und 6cm möglich sind.</p> <p>Auch Färbung und Oberfläche der Schale unterscheiden sich mitunter stark voneinander, denn die Schale von Cornu aspersum ist rauh, geradezu ""runzlig"" und von einem charakteristischen Muster bedeckt, das der Gefleckten Weinbergschnecke ihren Namen gegeben hat. Das Muster aus dunkelbraunen Streifen und Karo-Mustern auf hellem, hornfarbenem bis bräunlichen Grund, (ähnlich dem der einheimischen Gefleckten Schnirkelschnecke, Baumschnecke (Arianta arbustorum) verleiht der gesamten Schale einen eher dunkleren Touch.</p> <p>Der Weichkörper des Schneckentiers selbst ist meist hellgrau bis schwarz gefärbt, wobei deutlich ein etwas dunklerer Aalstrich zu erkennen ist. Im Vergleich zu Helix pomatia ist die Furchung der Fußoberseite weit weniger tief und deutlich abgezeichnet.</p> <p class=""h2"">Nahrung und Lebensweise</p> <p>In ihren Anforderungen an den Lebensraum sind die Gefleckten Weinbergschnecken relativ tolerant. Das zeigt sich nicht nur in ihrer weiten Ausbreitung, sondern vor allem in der Vielfalt der von ihnen besiedelten Lebensräume. Tatsächlich ist Cornu aspersum bis in Höhen von 1000m über dem Meeresspiegel zu finden und besiedelt Heiden und Wiesen ebenso wie Wälder, Gärten, Parkanlagen, Dünen und felsige Gebiete.</p> <p>Diese Toleranz liegt mitunter daran, dass die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke aufgrund ihrer kleineren Schale und der fehlenden Nötigkeit eines Überwinterungsdeckels weniger an kalkhaltigen Boden gebunden ist, als ihre große Verwandte.</p> <p>Da die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke an ein Leben im Mittelmeerraum angepasst ist, kann sie jedoch zu kalte Winter - wie sie in Deutschland, Österreich und der Schweiz vorkommen - oft nicht überstehen. Grund dafür ist unter anderem, dass die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke anders als Helix pomatia keinen dicken Kalkdeckel ausbildet mit dem sie ihre Gehäuseöffnung den Winter über als Schutz vor Kälte und Trockenheit verschließen kann. Stattdessen überzieht sie die Gehäuseöffnung mit einem dünnen Schleimhäutchen, das sich an der Luft festigt. Temperaturen unter 5°C sind für die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke ungeeignet. Wie die gewöhnliche Weinbergschnecke ist auch die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke vornehmlich ein Pflanzenfresser. In ihrer Eigenschaft als Vegetarier ist sie wenig wählerisch und verschmäht auch abgestorbenes Pflanzenmaterial nicht.</p> <p class=""h2"">Fortpflanzung</p> <p>Die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke ist Zwitter (hermaphrodit), das heißt jedes Individuum besitzt sowohl männliche als auch weibliche Geschlechtsorgane und kann somit beim Paarungsakt sowohl als Männchen als auch als Weibchen fungieren. Beim Liebesspiel pressen beide Partner die Fußsohlen aneinander - das kann sowohl in liegender Stellung wie bei unseren Baum- und Gartenschnecken, als auch in erhobener Position wie es bei Helix pomatia üblich ist geschehen. Zur Anregung stoßen sich die Partner gegenseitig so genannte ""Liebespfeile"" aus Kalk in den Fuß. Dadurch wird dem Partner ein Hormonsekret injiziert. Der Penis einer Gefleckten Weinbergschnecke ist deutlich anders geformt als der einer gewöhnlichen Weinbergschnecke.</p> <p>Cornu aspersum legt wie die Helix pomatiaihre Eier in selbstgegrabenen Erdhöhlen ab, aus denen nach wenigen Wochen vollständig entwickelte Jungschnecken samt Schale schlüpfen, die noch einige Zeit im Erdreich verharren bis sie kräftig genug sind, an die Oberfläche zu stoßen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Bedeutung </p> <p>Cornu aspersum findet ihre Bedeutung für den Menschen (wie auch Helix pomatia) hauptsächlich in der Zucht zu Speisezwecken. In den französischen Schneckenzuchten stellt die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke im Vergleich zur gewöhnlichen Weinbergschnecke sogar den weit größeren Teil an Zuchttieren dar. Hierzu wurden eigene Züchtungen entwickelt, die zum Teil doppelt so schwer werden wie die ursprünglichen Schnecken.</p> <p>Darüber hinaus wird auch die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke, ähnlich wie Achatschnecken immer beliebter als Haustier (vor allem in England).</p> <p class=""h2"">Haltung</p> <p>Die Gefleckte Weinbergschnecke zählt zu den verhältnismäßig einfach zu haltenden Terrarientieren. Als Einrichtung empfiehlt sich ein erdähnliches Bodensubstrat (nicht gedüngt!), idealerweise Maulwurfshügelerde, das unter Umständen zusätzlich aufgekalkt werden kann. Besonders wohl fühlen sich Gefleckte Weinbergschnecken bei einer Einrichtung mit Ästen, Rindenstücken und Moosen, die dem Terrarium das Flair eines Waldbodens geben. Außerdem bieten sie den Schnecken die Möglichkeit sich zu verkriechen, denn sie mögen es schattig und feucht. Daher ist es auch wichtig, dass das Terrarium regelmäßig mit klarem Wasser, idealerweise Regenwasser, besprüht wird.</p> <p>Zur Fütterung eignet sich jede Art von Obst und Gemüse, allerdings sollte dieses zuvor gründlich gewaschen und von Insektiziden und Pestiziden gereinigt werden. Zur Kalkzufuhr eigenet sich ein Gemisch aus Kalkpulver, Mehl, Zucker und Wasser oder handelsübliche Sepia-Schalen.</p> <p>In den Wintermonaten sollte den Gefleckten Weinbergschnecken die Möglichkeit einer Winterruhe gegeben werden. Aufgrund des hiesigen Klimas können sie jedoch nicht - wie andere Schneckenarten - nach draußen gestellt werden. Geeignet sind hingegen zum Beispiel Kellerräume, denn die Temperatur sollte um die 5°C betragen. Darüber hinaus ist es empfehlenswert über die Wintermonate das Terrarium trocken zu halten und kein Futter anzubieten.</p> <p class=""h2"">Gefleckte Schnirkelschnecke</p> <p>Die Gefleckte Schnirkelschnecke (Arianta arbustorum) oder Baumschnecke ist eine gehäusetragende Landlungenschnecke. Ihr Verbreitungsgebiet erstreckt sich von Nordwesteuropa bis nach Mitteleuropa. Auf Grund ihrer geringen ökologischen Ansprüche ist sie an vielerlei Standorten anzutreffen, wie Gebirge (bis auf 2700 m), Wäldern, offenen Biotopen etc. Sie bevorzugt jedoch feuchte Habitate.</p> <p>Arianta arbustorum hat ein kugeliges Gehäuse mit einem kegelförmig erhobenen Gewinde. Ihre Färbung ist meist kastanienbraun mit gelbe Flecken und einem dunklen Band. Der Nabel ist meist (jedoch nicht immer) vollständig vom Spindelumschlag der weißen Mündungslippe verdeckt.</p> <p>Arianta arbustorum zählt, was ihre Morphologie betrifft zu den variabelsten Schneckenarten. Vielfach werden unterschiedliche geographische Tal- und Bergformen beschrieben, die auf ihre Polymorphie (Biologie) zurückzuführen sind. Ähnlich wie bei den Bänderschnecken führte auch bei Arianta arbustorum die Selektion durch Drosseln (Drosselschmiede) zu einer Verteilung unterschiedlich aussehender Gehäuse. </p> <p class=""h2"">Garten-Bänderschnecke</p> <p>Die Garten-Bänderschnecke (Cepaea hortensis) gehört zu den Schnecken (Gastropoda), Hauptgruppe Lungenschnecken, und wird sehr leicht mit der nah verwandten Hain-Bänderschnecke verwechselt. Die Mündung ist bei der Garten-Bänderschnecke hell, während die Hain-Bänderschnecke eine dunkle Mündung besitzt. Bei der Bestimmung ist also Sorgfalt angebracht.</p> <p>Ihr Gehäuse ist gelblich mit variablen braunen oder schwarzen Streifen. Deswegen wird sie auch landläufig als Schnirkelschnecke bezeichnet. Mit einem Gehäusedurchmesser von 25mm gehört sie zu den eher kleinen Schneckenarten. Verbreitet ist sie von März bis Oktober in weiten Teilen von West- und Mitteleuropa. Sie ernährt sich nicht von krautigen Pflanzen sondern vorwiegend von Algen und tritt daher im Garten nicht als Schädling auf.</p> <p>Oft findet man zerschlagene Gehäuse in der Nähe von sogenannten Drosselschmieden, in denen Singdrosseln die Schnecken mit kleinen Steinen aufschlagen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Hain-Bänderschnecke</p> <p>Die Hain-Bänderschnecke (Cepaea nemoralis), auch Schwarzmündige Bänderschnecke, gehört zu den Schnecken (Gastropoda), Hauptgruppe Lungenschnecken, und wird sehr leicht mit der nah verwandten Garten-Bänderschnecke verwechselt. Der Unterschied zu der Garten-Bänderschnecke besteht in der dunkeln Gehäusemündung.</p> <p>Ihr Gehäuse ist gelblich mit variablen braunen oder schwarzen Streifen. Deswegen wird sie auch landläufig als Schnirkelschnecke bezeichnet. Diese Schneckenart ist weit in West- und Mitteleuropa verbreitet, vor allem in Gärten und feuchten Hochstaudenfluren. Sie ernähren sich von verschiedenen Pflanzen und sind eine wichtige Nahrungsquelle für Drosseln, die die Gehäuse der Schnecken in sogenannten Drosselschmieden mit Steinen öffnen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Polymorphismus</p> <p>Die Hain- und Garten-Bänderschnecke gehört hinsichtlich ihrer Färbung zu den variabelsten Schnecken überhaupt. Die Vielfalt an verschieden gefärbten Lebewesen einer Art nennt man Polymorphie (=Vielgestaltigkeit). An den Gehäusen finden sich ein bis fünf dunkelbraune unterschiedlich breite spiralige Bänder. Manche Exemplare ein und derselben Population haben jedoch überhaupt keine Bänder.</p> <p class=""h2"">Ende Textauszug.</p> <p>Anfangs war es nur der Drang, zu wissen, wie diese Geschöpfe funktionierten. Doch im Laufe der Zeit entwickelte er eine wahre Liebe zu ihnen: doch er wünschte sich eine Schnecke zur Frau. Schnecken verglich er mit engelsgleichen Geschöpfen. Aus diesem Grund war es nicht verwunderlich, wenn er ab und zu mal eine Schnecke in den Mund nahm und auf ihnen wie auf einem Bonbon kaute. Er suchte dabei mit der Zungenspitze nach der Öffnung und bohrte minutenlang darin rum. Es kam auch sehr oft vor, dass er Schnecken ­ besonders Nacktschnecken ­ leckte oder auf seinen Schwanz setzte und stundenlang beobachtete, wie die klebrigen Tiere auf seinem Schwanz und Hoden entlang krochen und dabei ihre schleimige Spur hinterließen.</p> <p>Man konnte ihn auch manchmal beobachten, wie er diese Kriechtiere „fickte“. Er nahm dabei ein paar Nacktschnecken in die Hand und umschloss mit ihnen den Schwanz. Dann fing er langsam zu wichsen an. Anfangs konnte er fühlen, wie die Schnecken sich beim Rubbeln zusammenzogen. Er nahm sie, packte sie an einem Ende und klatschte sie gegen den pochenden Schwanz, dabei konnte er den Willen der Schnecken brechen und damit erreichen, dass sie sich wieder in die Maximallänge dehnten. Das Klatschen des Schneckenkörpers gegen den Schwanz machte ihn irgendwie geiler, was ihn zu noch stärkerem Wichsen animierte. Er presste kurz vor dem Abspritzen so fest, dass er manche Schnecken zerdrückte und so eine schleimig vollgewichste Brühe in den Händen hielt. Die Schnecken produzierten in dieser Phase viel mehr Schleim als üblich, auch die rötlich-braune Farbe färbte sehr stark an Hand und Schwanz ab. Diese ließ den Schwanz so klitschig werden, dass er nie lange brauchte, um abzuspritzen und ­ nach dem Abspritzen ­, wieder einen Steifen zu kriegen.</p> <p>Ihm waren aber die Nacktschnecken besonders ans Herz gewachsen. Er liebte sie, weil sie kein lästiges Haus mit sich trugen und den anderen Schnecken gegenüber mehr Schleim produzieren konnten. Er hatte mal in einem Selbstversuch herausgefunden, dass der Schleim der Nacktschnecke länger haltbar war. Der Schleim trocknete zwar nach einer Weile aus, konnte aber mit etwas Wasser wieder flutschig gemacht werden, selbst über Tage hinweg.</p> <p>Nun war aber die Zeit gekommen, etwas Neues mit ihnen auszuprobieren. Für die neue Erfahrung brauchte er die kleine Banu. Noch war es zu früh, Banu in sein Lebenswerk einzuspannen. Noch musste er auf seine LKW-Ladung aus Mitteleuropa warten. Er hatte erst gestern noch mit den Verantwortlichen telefoniert. Sie hatten Ihm versichert, dass die Ladung abgepackt und bereits auf dem Weg war. Er versicherte sich auch, dass die Fracht gut erhalten war und ihr auf dem Weg nichts passieren konnte. Er rechnete aus, dass sie in zwei (2) ankommen müsste. Übermorgen um 18:00 Uhr also. Er wäre an diesem Tag bis 17:00 auf einer Exkursion, aus diesem Grund sollten seine Mitarbeiter das Haus mit den notwenigen Dingen herrichten. Sein abgelegenes Haus am Bergfuß. Dort war es schön still. Selbst, wenn man schrie, konnten man im Dorf nichts hören. Er drückte auf einen Knopf und ein 2.20 m großer Riese kam hereingesprungen. Man nannte ihn wegen seiner Statur „Halk“. „Halk“, sagte der Bürgermeister, „es ist so weit, Sie können der Familie Kalkan heute Abend einen Besuch abstatten.“ Der Riese erwiderte nur: „Wie besprochen!“, der Bürgermeister nickte nur kurz und sagte: „Wie besprochen, nur Banu!“. Halk drehte sich um und wollte alles für den Besuch organisieren. Der Bürgermeister schaute ihm noch hinterher und stellte sich wie immer dieselbe Frage: „Warum musstest du dumm auf die Welt kommen, sonst wärst du mein bester Freund.“ Halk war nämlich psychisch gestört. Es war vielmehr ein Vorteil als ein Nachteil. Er führte die ihm anvertrauten Aufgaben peinlichst penibel aus. Auch die Aufgaben, bei denen andere „Normale“ eindeutig widersprechen würden, weil es für den gesunden Menschenverstand nicht vertretbar war. Doch bei ihm war es anders: er konnte alles aber auch alles ausführen.</p> <p>Der Bürgermeister hatte ihm einmal gesagt, dass er eine Nacktschnecke in den Mund nehmen und sie zerkauen sollte. Er selbst hatte es einmal versucht und nach einigen Sekunden die ganze Brühe wieder ausgespuckt. Halk, der sonst alles machte, was befohlen wurde, hielt dagegen länger durch, doch selbst auch er musste spucken. Der Bürgermeister fragte sich damals, wie Banu es schaffen sollte, wenn selbst der hartgesottenste Mensch daran scheiterte. Wie sollte sie solche und noch schlimmere Dinge meistern sollen?</p></div>",[]
193,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 3",3,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,2,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Banu wird eingeritten</p> <p>Heute lag etwas in der Luft. Selbst die übrigen Dorfbewohner spürten, dass sich mit dem heutigen Tag an, dass Dorfleben für manche ändern sollte. Halk hatte sich auf den Weg gemacht, einige Männer für den Abend zu organisieren. Er rechnete mit 10 Mann. Diese aufzutreiben war eigentlich das kleinste Problem. Wo waren sie aber, wenn man sie brauchte? Nie waren sie da, wenn es drauf ankam. Doch im Laufe des nachmittags hatte er alle beisammen. Es waren überwiegend 40 bis 60 jährige Männer. Sie trafen sich in der Kneipe und Halk schwor jeden einzelnen auf ihre Aufgaben ein. Jetzt war es endlich so weit, jetzt konnten sie zu Banu. Ein lang gehegter Traum sollte wahr werden. Halk sagte, dass sie gegen 20:00 Uhr aufbrechen wollten.</p> <p>Es war jetzt genau 20:00 Uhr. Halk klopfte auf das Dach des Pick-ups und der Wagen setzte sich in Bewegung. Auf dem Pick-up waren mehr Männer als ursprünglich angekommen (15 Mann). Einige gesellten sich „ohne Einladung“ zu den übrigen, sie selbst wollten die Gelegenheit, das zarte Wesen näher kennenzulernen, nicht verpassen.</p> <p>Nach einigen Minuten erreichten sie das etwas abgelegene Haus der Kalkans. Halk stieg aus und stand kurz danach vor der Tür. Er klopfte einige Male. Keine Reaktion!! Er wurde wütend aber nicht grün J! Er versuchte es noch mal, nichts! Er blickte zu einem Mann, dieser richtete sich auf und sprang mit einer Brechstange vom Wagen. Doch dann hörten sie, wie ein Riegel beiseite geschoben wurde. Langsam aber sicher ging die Tür auf. Jetzt sprangen alle Männer vom Wagen und stürmten das Haus. Im Haus machten sie schnell Gefangene. Banus Geschwister, die Eltern waren nicht anwesend, sie waren ins Nachbardorf gegangen, um einige Sachen für die Abreise zu organisieren. Nun stürmte Halk in jedes Zimmer und suchte eine bestimmte Person. Er hatte reichlich Mühe, sich zurechtzufinden. Das Haus hatte ein großes Wohnzimmer, darüber hinaus gab es viele kleinere Zimmer, die sehr verzweigt angelegt waren. Langsam verlor Halk die Geduld. Es konnte nicht sein, dass er so „gefoltert“ wurde. Er hatte es langsam satt, immer wieder vertröstet zu werden, dass die Zeit nicht reif war. Doch jetzt war die Zeit reif und er konnte sie nicht finden. Doch dann stieß er eine Tür auf, die in die Scheune führte. Und dort war sie, die zauberhafte Banu. Sie war im Pijama und man konnte deutlich erkennen, dass sie nichts drunter hatte ­ weder einen Schlüpfer noch ein Hemd. Das süße kleine Mädchen, dass selbst mit ihrer Angst noch so atemberaubend aussehen konnte, stimmte Halk noch geiler. Er packte sie an der Hand und schleifte sie ins Wohnzimmer. Im Wohnzimmer waren alle versammelt. Ungefähr 10 Mann hielten ihre Geschwister in Schach. Die anderen waren nackt und blickten steifen Schwänzen auf die 10 jährige Banu. Jetzt war ihre Zeit gekommen. Halk zerrte das Mädchen auf den großen Esstisch. Der Traum konnte jetzt wahr werden!</p> <p>Halk riss dem Mädchen den Pijama vom Leib, zum Vorschein kam das, wonach sich das ganze „Männer-Dorf“ sehnte: ihr traumhafter Körper. Aus der Nähe sah das Bekannte noch einmal etwas anders aus ­ viel schöner. Halk nahm seine Hand und streifte es über ihre Brust. Es war wahr, ihre Titten fingen langsam zu wachsen an. Von der Seite aus betrachtet konnte man die markante Erhebung eindeutig feststellen. Viel schöner waren ihre kleinen Brustwarzen, die dem Hügel die feine Note von Kindlichkeit verliehen. Ja, er konnte ihre Brust richtig wahrnehmen. Sie waren gerade noch gut, um damit einigermaßen glücklich zu werden. Er legte sie auf den Rücken und blickte jetzt auf ihre Möse. Er konnte sehen, dass sie relativ wenig Votzensaum mit sich trug. Er spreizte ihre Beine und danach ihre Schamlippen weit auseinander. Jetzt konnte er ganz klar ihr Jungfernhäutchen ertasten. Nun nahm er Banu und setzt sie in die Hündchenstellung. Die übrigen konnten jetzt ihren Tittenhügel erkennen. Sofort begannen sie, schneller zu wichsen. Doch Halk sagte: „Nicht so schnell Männer, ihr habt das eigentlich schöne an ihr nicht gesehen.“ Er drehte Banus Hinterteil zu ihnen rüber, dabei drückte er das Kreuz des Mädchens nach unten, so dass sich ihre Votze nach oben drehte. Jetzt spreizte er noch ihre Arschbacken ­ ganz weit ­ auseinander und die Männer hatten einen köstlichen Anblick auf ihre beiden Ficklöcher. Banu blickte völlig verstört nach hinten und versuchte wahrzunehmen, was die Männer so stöhnen ließ. „Bei DIESEM Anblick könnt ihr wichsen, Männer!“ Wie gebannt starrten alle auf das kleine Mädchen, sogar die Geschwister des Kindes konnten sich des Blickes nicht entreißen. Ehrlich gesagt war es ein sehr schöner Anblick, einem nackten 10 jährigen Mädchen auf den Körper zu gaffen und nur wenige Minuten davor entfernt zu sein, sie zu ficken. Allen schien dieser Anblick zu gefallen: wie sich das Mädchen so unbeholfen auf beiden Armen abstützte und merkwürdig, ja ängstlich aber auch neugierig, in die Menge schaute. Sie richtete ihren Oberkörper so gut sie konnte auf, weil sich ihr Kreuz so weit nach unten bog, richtete sich ihr Gesäß immer mehr auf, das hieß, dass sich ihre Möse weiter nach oben verschob und mehr und mehr Einblicke von sich freigab. Von der Seite aus betrachtet nahm ihr Körper die Berg-und-Tal-Stellung ein (Berg = Oberkörper und Gesäß, Tal = Mittelpunkt der Wirbelsäule).</p> <p>Der Anblick wurde von einem Klingeln gestört. Es war Halks Handy. Wie sich herausstellte, musste es der Bürgermeister gewesen sein. Er wechselte den Raum. Man konnte aber das Gespräch mitverfolgen, weil es sehr still war, denn alle wirkten wie verhext und in sich gekehrt. Er wiederholte einige Male den Satz: „Planänderung, verstanden, Chef!“</p> <p>Man konnte förmlich die Spannung in der Luft spüren. Banus Geschwister konnten sich nicht wehren und mussten mit ansehen, wie in wenigen Minuten ihre hübsche Schwester von den „Bestien“ geschändet werden würde.</p> <p>Noch ahnten sie nur das Schlimme, aber nicht das Schlimmste, denn dafür reichte ihr gesunder Menschenverstand nicht aus. Halk schien das Gespräch beendet zu haben, er betrat wieder das Wohnzimmer und kam auf Banus Brüder und ihre Schwester zugeschritten und forderte jetzt auch sie auf, sich auszuziehen. Sie ignorierten diese Aufforderung zuerst, doch nachdem einer der vieren einen Haken in die Leber bekam, gingen sie ­ widerwillg ­ dem Befehl nach. Banus Schwester musste als Fluff-Girl dienen. Halk rechnete nämlich damit, dass nicht jeder Mann gleich zum Zuge kam. Solange sollte ihre Schwester Sinem sie an der Stange halten. Sie war zwar mit ihren 14 Jahren schon eine „Oma“ unter den Kindern aber ihr Köper erlaubte es noch, als geil zu gelten. Sie hatte eine üppige Oberweite: die Titten standen kerzengerade. Ihre Votze wies eine dichte Behaarung auf. Eigentlich war es unüblich, dass türkische Mädchen an der Möse unrasiert waren, doch sie ignorierte die Tradition offensichtlich. Sie rasierte sich nur an den Lippen, oberhalb des Kitzlers wuchs ihr „Wald“ weiter.</p> <p>Nun waren alle im Raum nackt. Banu blickte verstört in die wichsende Männermasse. Sie konnte diesen Vorgang nicht nachvollziehen. Was machten die denn da? Sie hatte schon mal einen ihren Bruder dabei ertappt, wie er so etwas Ähnliches gemacht hatte: er schüttelte damals wie wild um sich. Aber den Sinn konnte sie damals schon nicht verstehen.</p> <p>Halk nahm einen Zettel, den er vom Bürgermeister bekommen hatte aus der Tasche und las laut vor:</p> <p>„Gentlemen, …! Wir haben uns heute hier versammelt, um die kleine Banu in die Welt des Fickens einzuweihen. Sie hat mit (10) schon längst das Alter erreicht und sogar überschritten, gefickt zu werden.</p> <p>Alle der hier anwesenden haben die Pflicht, sie so gut wie sie nur können, sei es durch</p> <p>anschauen, gaffen, bloßes Brüllen, Klatschen, … oder aktives Mitmachen, sie zu ficken.</p> <p>Ihre 14-jährige Schwester wird nicht gefickt, sie hat mit ihrem Alter die oberste Altersgrenze überschritten, sie kann deshalb nur noch als Fluff-Girl dienen, wer sie aber dennoch fickt wird hart bestraft! </p> <p>Hoch sollen die fickreifen Kinder leben!</p> <p>Als Halk den Brief fertiggelesen hatte kam laute Zustimmung aus der gröllenden Masse. Sie erhoben demonstrativ die Faust in die Lust und brüllten lauthals. Jetzt waren sie auf ihr Vorhaben eingestimmt und jetzt konnte sie keine andere Macht der Welt aufhalten.</p> <p>Halk legte die Mitteilung beiseite und rief zwei Männer zu sich her. Er positionierte den einen rechts und den anderen links neben Banus Oberkörper. Beide Schwänze wurden zuvor von Sinem hartgeblasen. Die anderen Männer hatten eine Reihe gebildet und mussten von Sinem angeblasen werden. Sie kniete schon vor den restlichen halbsteifen Schwänzen und fing wie immer, zuerst mit dem Anwichsen und danach mit dem Blasen an. Anfangs war es kein Problem, als aber ihre Brüder an der Reihe waren, kam sie etwas ins Stocken. Vor ihr stand ihr 8 jähriger Bruder, der völlig irritiert zu ihr hinunter blickte. Sie zögerte etwas, doch dann nahm sie seinen kleinen Schwanz in den Mund und fing an, wie wild darauf zu lecken und zu blasen. Sie sah zu ihm rauf und sah, wie er seine Augen verschlossen hatte und die ganze Prozedur offensichtlich genoss.</p> <p>Sie hatte inzwischen den vierten Schwanz der Familie im Mund und war einigermaßen erleichtert, dass er (Schwanz) größer und handlicher war. Die vorherigen waren noch nicht ausgewachsen, und das Anblasen erwies sich nicht als gut. Dieser spritzte aber schnell ab und sie schluckte die ganze Wichse runter, damit Halk nicht merken sollte, dass die erste Wichse bereits verschwendet worden war. Sie schaffte es, den Schwanz innerhalb kürzester Zeit wieder ganz steif zu lutschen.</p> <p>Jetzt pochten die Schwänze der zwei Männer unaufhörlich. Halk nahm die kleinen Hände des Kindes und legte jede auf einen Schwanz. Anfangs zögerte die 10-Jährige ein bisschen, doch dann umfasste sie jeden Schwanz sicher mit der ganzen Hand ­ und zwar ganz fest. Mit dem Wichsen hatte sie anfangs ihre Probleme, sie konnte den Rhythmus des gleichzeitigen Wichsens zweier Schwänze nicht optimal koordinieren auch war sie noch darüber erstaunt, was sie in den Händen hielt. Im Laufe der Zeit entwickelte sie aber eine angemessene Technik. Die beiden 50-Jährigen genossen das Erlebnis sehr. Sie hatten es sich nicht so geil vorgestellt. Halk beobachtete die drei, nun war die Zeit für einen vierten Mann gekommen. Der gesellte sich zwischen die zwei Männer in Höhe Banus Mund. Er bekam die Anweisung, den Schwanz in den Mösenmund zu stecken. Banu weigerte sich und drehte ihren Kopf demonstrativ zur Seite. Dann blickte er zu ihrer Schwester rüber, die nacheinander jeden Schwanz in den Mund nahm und ordentlich darauf bließ. Danach ließ sie von ihrer Trotzhaltung ab und der Mann schaffte es, ihn mit einigem Zögern in den Mund reinzubekommen. Im Mund drinne rührte sich nichts, Banu konnte eben noch nicht blasen, deshalb versuchte der Mann selbst, ihren Mund zu ficken. Als Halk das sah, kam er rüber und dirigierte Banu einige Sachen. Er brüllte, dass sie mit ihrer Zunge die Eichel umkreisen oder den Sack in den Mund nehmen und fest daran saugen sollte. Das machte sie dann auch widerwillig. Für die anderen war es ein sehr schöner Anblick das kleine Mädchen mit drei ausgewachsenen Männern zu sehen, wie grazil sie ihre Tätigkeiten ausführte. Man merkte auch, dass sie mit der Zeit mit ihrem Tun Sicherheit gewann und alles so machte, als würde es etwas Selbstverständliches sein. Doch mit dem Schwanz im Mund konnte sie noch nicht so gut umgehen. Auch störte sie der etwas salzige Geschmack (Vorsperma!!), der sich von Zeit zu Zeit im Mund ansammelte und bemerkbar machte.</p> <p>Jetzt rief Halk gleich zwei Männer zu sich. Als sie ankamen sagte er ihnen, dass einer von ihnen Banus Votze und der andere Banus Arschvotze lecken sollte. Beide ließen sich das nicht zweimal sagen. Sofort war eine Zunge an ihrer Muschi und die andere versuchte in das Arschloch zu gelangen. Der Mann versuchte einige markante Stellen an der Möse des Kindes ausfindig zu machen. Langsam tastete er sich zum nicht vollständig ausgewachsenen Kitzler vor und versuchte ihn in den Mund zu nehmen, danach versuchte er sein Glück mit der Votze selbst. Der andere umkreiste inzwischen seine Zungenspitze langsam um das kleine Arschloch. Anfangs zog sich das Loch bei der kleinsten Berührung zusammen, doch jetzt entspannte es sich und ließ der Zunge freien Lauf. Er presste die Zunge in das kleine Loch und erkundete mit der Zungenspitze das Innere des Arschlochs. Jetzt fing das Mädchen zum ersten Mal mit dem Stöhnen an. Beide leckten wie wild, so dass nach wenigen Minuten sämtliche Körperöffnungen mit Mundspeichel bedeckt waren. Als einer der beiden den Finger in das Arschloch stecken wollte, wurde er von Halk zurückgepfiffen. Nun waren die anderen Männer dran. Halk forderte alle auf, sich im Kreis um Banu aufzustellen und sich rotierend im Uhrzeigersinn zu drehen. So konnten alle zum Zuge kommen. Damit war auch gewährleistet, dass alle Männer mal an jedem Körperteil der Kleinen waren. Gesagt getan: alles drehte sich wie im Karussell. Man konnte förmlich die Freude in der Luft spüren. Die arme Banu! Sie wusste manchmal nicht so recht, was und wie sie es machen sollte, weil es einfach zu viele waren. Sie spürte an jeder Körperstelle entweder Hände, Küsse oder einige Zungen. Sie war nach 30 Minuten nicht wiederzuerkennen. Sie sah aus, als wäre durch einen Wirbelsturm gerannt: das anfangs glatt und in der Luft glänzende Haar war völlig zersaust, aus ihrem Mund tropfte regelmäßig der mit Vorsperma vermengte Speichel raus. Dieser Speichel ließ sich nicht einfach abschlagen und baumelte hin und her. An ihren beiden Votzen sah es nicht besser aus: sie waren vor lauter Lecken rot angelaufen.</p> <p>Halk merkte, dass einige Männer kurz vor dem Abspritzen standen, deshalb forderte er alle auf, aufzuhören. Diese gingen mit einigem Murren wieder auf ihre Plätze.</p> <p>Jetzt war Halks Stunde gekommen. Das, was jetzt passieren sollte, konnte keiner ahnen. Als Halk begann, sich auszuziehen, bekamen selbst einige Männer einen Schrecken. Vor ihnen stand ein über 2-Meter Riese, der wahrscheinlich einen Schwanz von mindestens 20 cm haben musste (schlaffer Zustand). Als Banu den Schwanz erblickte fiel sie eine gewisse Angststarre. Selbst Banus Schwester wurde schwarz vor Augen. Sie wussten jetzt, was kommen sollte und sie hatten auch Recht in ihrer Vermutung. Halk rief Sinem her und steckte den schlaffen Schwanz in ihre Mundvotze. Selbst sie hatte Probleme, den Prügel vollständig aufzunehmen. Anfangs ging es recht gut, doch als er vollständig steif wurde hatte sie selbst Probleme, die Eichel anzublasen. Als er eine steinharte Latte ­ jetzt schien er etwas größer geworden zu sein ­ bekam, ließ er von ihr ab und wandte sich Banu zu. Dann ging er auf Banu los und legte sie auf den Rücken.</p> <p>Banu lag mit den Füßen am Tischboden abgestützt auf dem Rücken, den Kopf ließ sie von der Tischkante runterhängen. Halk nahm den zarten Kopf und führte den Schwanz bis tief in den Rachen. Banu musste kräftig Husten, so tief war keiner der anderen reingegangen. Ihr Mund schmerzte unaufhörlich. Sie hatte gar kein Gefühl für diesen Monsterschwanz. Sie bekam nicht mal die Eichel herein. Als sich aber der Schwanz reinpresste fühlte sie den Schmerz im ausdehnten und langsam taub werden Mund nicht mehr. Halk fing an, sich rhythmisch zu bewegen, so ging es eine Weile weiter. Die Kleine musste regelmäßig Husten, weil er bis zu ihren Hals vordringen wollte und es zum Teil auch schaffte. Dann hörte er plötzlich auf und zog seinen glitschigen Schwanz aus ihrem Rachen. Nun begann er sie am ganzen Körper zu küssen und zu lecken. Er versuchte sie an den „Brüsten“ zu saugen ­ er versuchte es jedenfalls! Doch mit der Zeit bekam er ein Gefühl, wie er es mit der fast flachen Brust machen sollte. Er konnte den ganzen Hügel nicht in den Mund nehmen, dafür war die Erhebung zu flach und zu breit. Er konnte lediglich die Warzen behandeln. Im Mund ertastete er mit der Zunge die Brustwarzen und fing an, daran zu saugen. Banus Stöhnen wurde mit mal zu mal lauter. Er ließ dann von ihr ab und glitt mit seiner Zunge zu ihren Lustgrotten. Er hatte nach einigem Suchen den Kitzler im Mund und saugte wie verrückt. Zusätzlich taste er mit einem Finger das Jungfernhäutchen ab. Es war zu spüren ­ ach wie schön! Jetzt war ihre Arschvotze dran. Kurze Zeit später steckte auch ein Finger in diesem Loch. Im gefiel sichtlich, wie sich das Loch gleich zusammenzog und niemanden reinlassen wollte. Er steckte gegen jeden Widerstand den halben Finger rein und zog ihn nach einer Weile heraus. Er hatte einen Finger, der mit einer bräunlich schimmernden Schicht überzogen war. „Man sieht der Finger köstlich aus!“, dachte er sich. Das ging so weiter, bis er sie aufrichtete.</p> <p>Er legte sich mit dem Rücken auf den Tisch und forderte Banu auf, sich auf seinen Schwanz zu setzen. Man konnte jetzt erkennen, wie unverhältnismäßig groß Halks Schwanz zu Banus Unterkörper war. Als er seinen steifen Schwanz an ihren Unterkörper anlegte und Maß nahm, konnte man erkennen, dass er, wenn er es wollte, ihn bis zu ihren Rippen vorstoßen konnte, so groß war er! Eigentlich konnte er mit weniger als einem Viertel der Länge Banus Gebärmutter erreichen, doch er wollte mehr! Er forderte sie auf, sich draufzusetzen, sie verstand anfangs nicht. Als Halk selbst versuchte, ihr Mösenloch zu finden, verfehlte er das Loch einige Male. Doch dann rammte er seinen Schwanz direkt ins Loch. Banu schrie laut auf, alle im Raum fingen an zu klatschen. Kurz darauf später floss auch das erwartete Blut an seinem Schwanz herunter. Das Blut suchte sich seinen Weg durch sämtliche Lücken. Kurze Zeit später war der Tisch und Halk mit Blut bedeckt. Banu war nur noch am Schreien. Wieso konnte er nicht aufhören, damit sie sich wenigstens etwas ausruhen konnte? Warum musste er so unbeirrt weiterhemmern??? Anfangs hatte sie ihre beiden Hände auf Halks Brust abgestützt, doch nun fiel auf seine Brust. Er stemmte sie wieder auf. Seine Stöße wurden schneller und tiefer, jedes Mal etwas tiefer! Banu glaubte zu explodieren ­ ihre Augen weiteten sich. Sie schaute zu ihrer Schwester rüber, die gerade wieder den Schwanz ihres älteren Bruders anbließ. Alles war so surreal. Ihre Schwester mit ihren Brüder und den Männern, dann sie selbst und dazu noch die vielen Männer drumherum. Sie war in einem schlimmen Alptraum gefangen!</p> <p>Es war ein herrlicher Anblick für die Männer, wie Banu breitbeinig mit einen überdimensional großen Schwanz in sich vor ihnen hin- und herwippte. Der Oberkörper war nach hinten geneigt und bot allen einen schönen Anblick auf ihren Körper. Ihre Augen waren halbverschlossen und ihr Mund stand offen. Das lange schwarze Haar baumelte im Takt des Stoßes hin und her. Der dicke Schwanz passte irgendwie nicht in das sehr kleine Loch. Aber so sah es geiler aus! Mit der Zeit kamen keine schreienden sondern stöhnenden Laute aus dem Rachen des Kindes. </p> <p>Sie konnte die Qual nicht mehr aushalten, das Schreien nützte auch nicht viel. Kurze Zeit später fiel sie auch in Ohnmacht aber Halk fickte weiter, zwar wurde er langsamer, doch seine Stöße verloren nicht den Takt. Es war schön die Banu auf dem Bauch zu haben, so ein kleines Wesen, so zart und fein. Nach einer endlos erscheinenden Zeit starrten die Männer auf Halks Schwanz, sie merkten, wie er immer langsamer wurde, bis er mit dem Ficken anhielt. Sie bemerkten, wie der Schwanz einige Male stark und langanhaltend zu zucken begann, erst ein langes Zuncken, dann nach einem langen Abstand das zweite Zucken, danach zuckte er schneller, bis er anfing schlaff zu werden. Er ließ den halbsteifen Schwanz noch im Loch. Da lief schon eine rot-weiße Flüssigkeit aus ihrem Loch entlang des noch steifen Schwanzes runter. Der Blut-Sperma-Cocktail windete sich entlang des Fickprügels runter und erreichte den Sack, von wo er dann zu Boden tropfte. Halk ließ seinen Prügel im Mädchen und machte nach kurzer Pause weiter. Es war einfach unglaublich, er begann jetzt wieder fahrt aufzunehmen und weiter in die Kleine einzuhemmern. Das flüssige Sperma wurde nun zu Schaum geschlagen. Nach einer Weile zog er seinen Schwanz raus. Die Männer betrachteten den überdimensional großen Schwanz im Licht. Er war ca. 25 cm groß und sehr dick. Die Haut des Schwanzes wurde von einer milchig-roten schaumigen Flüssigkeit umhüllt. Halk starrte auf die Kleine, ihre Schwester lief auf sie zu und versuchte sie zu wecken. Sie schüttelte sie hin und her, dann bekam sie einige Ohrfeigen. Nach einigen Minuten kam wie wieder zu sich. Halk hatte sie so weit, jetzt konnte er mit ihr machen was er wollte, ihr Wille war gebrochen. Er legte sie in die ursprüngliche Stellung (Hündchenstellung) und drückte ihr Kreuz ganz fest auf den Boden. Ihr Oberkörper lag nun auf dem Tischboden und ihr Gesäß war diesmal auf einem Kissen aufgelegt, so dass nur ihr Unterkörper etwas in die Luft ragte. Der Arsch war jetzt frei. Er sprang auf den Tisch und versuchte den Schwanz in die Arschöffnung zu drücken. Er hatte seine Probleme, weil sein Schwanz für dieses kleine Löchchen einfach zu groß und dick war. Das Loch ließ sich nicht öffnen geschweige denn dehnen. Selbst Spucke und Sperma halfen wenig, das Loch in angemessener Form zu dehnen. Er setzte einfach nach einigem Experimentieren die Eichel auf das Loch und presste ihn in das Loch. Man konnte jetzt den starken Widerstand sehr gut spüren. Er stoppte und wartete und wartete, bis sich das Loch wieder entspannte. Als sich die Arschöffnung entspannte und zurückdehnte, drang er unerwartet ein: die dicke Eichel war jetzt drin, nun richtete sich Banu auf und begann lauthals zu schreien, er drückte sie wieder runter und glitt Stück für Stück in die sehr enge Arschvotze. Er hatte schon einen Viertel des Prügels drin, da schrie das 10-jährige Mädchen in einem Ton, das selbst die Männer im Raum zusammenzucken ließ. Halk ignorierte das Schreien. Er war dabei, den GANZEN Schwanz in die Kleine zu bekommen. Als er fast die Hälfte drin hatte, stoppte er. Jetzt begann er, ihn wieder sehr langsam herauszuziehen. Für das Mädchen war das im Gegensatz zum Eindringen eine noch größere Tortur, denn jetzt hatte sei ein noch komischeres Gefühl. Dann drang er wieder in sie ein. Das alles lief so langsam ab, dass die übrigen im Raum bei jedem Herausziehen des Schwanzes sehen konnte, wie tief er schon drin war. Anhand der Braunfärbung des Schwanzes war es nicht schwer, den „Pegelstand“ abzulesen. Er hatte jetzt schon die Hälfte des Schwanzes drin.</p> <p>So ging es eine Weile weiter. Aus ihrem Arschloch kam jetzt in regelmäßigen Abständen eine braune zähe Flüssigkeit zum Vorschein. Bei jedem Eindringen drückte der Schwanz neue braune Soße an den Rändern heraus, ja manchmal spritzte es regelrecht heraus. Sie lief die entweder direkt über ihre Fotze und von dort aus auf den Tischboden oder ihren Beinen herunter. Banu hatte sich an seine Stöße gewöhnt. Als er aber den ganzen Schwanz in das Loch drücken wollte, lief ihr Gesicht rot an, ihre Augen quollen aus ihren Höhlen. Der mächtige Stoß ließ die feinen Äderchen in den Augen platzen und kurze Zeit später hatte sie völlig blutgetränkte Augen. Das Schreien brachte das Haus zum Zittern. Sie begann lauthals zu weinen. Halk dagegen rammte dem unschuldigen Wesen seinen Prügel immer tiefer in die Arschvotze, er wollte ihn vollständig reinkriegen. Kurze Zeit später hielt er still und alle konnten wieder die Zuckungen mitverfolgen: erst eine langanhaltende, dann plötzlich nichts mehr! Doch jetzt die zweite lang ersehnte Zuckung und dann wieder die kurzen schnellen. Es dauerte nicht lange, bis eine rötlich-braune zähe Flüssigkeit aus der Fotze quoll, es musste Sperma vermischt mit reichlich Kot sein. Er blieb noch eine Weile in ihr, zog dann seinen Prügel vollständig raus. Als er ihn draußen hatte, wurde das ganze Ausmaß seines Handelns deutlich. Er hatte es geschafft, dreiviertel (¾) des Schwanzes in die Kleine zu drücken. Man sah auch, wie er ihr ­ an einigen Stellen ­ das Loch aufgerissen hatte. Er hatte nämlich das kleine Loch übermäßig gedehnt, so dass das Loch zum Teil gerissen wurde. Dies war aber nicht so schlimm. Banu fiel ein zweites Mal in Ohnmacht. Halk ließ von ihr ab und ging ins Bad, um sich sauber zu machen. Als er wieder hereinkam, erhohlte sich die Kleine langsam wieder von der Tortur. Sie war einfach fertig mit sich selbst und der Welt. Sie hatte keine Kraft mehr selbst aufzustehen und eigenständig zu laufen. Es mussten zwei oder drei Männer heraneilen, um sie zu stützen. Sie verlor beim Gehen immer wieder das Gleichgewicht und sackte sehr oft zusammen.</p> <p>Noch war die Tortur nicht beendet. Jetzt durften alle Männer ihre Spermaladungen abfeuern. Banu kniete mit Müh und Not vor sich hin und versuchte ihren Mund zu öffnen. Sie schwankte wie besoffen vor sich hin und her. Sie schaffte es nicht von selbst, den Mund offen zu halten. Ihre Schwester wurde herbeigerufen und musste den Mund der Kleinen aufhalten. Jetzt begannen die Männer nach und nach abzuspritzen. Jeder versuchte, eine bestimmte Körperregion zu treffen. Die meisten aber konzentrierten sich auf Banus Mundöffnung. Der erste Wichser drückte seinen Schwanz in ihren Mund und wichste ab. Banu konnte nicht schnell genug reagieren, als sich die ganze Spermaladung in ihrem Mund breit machte. Sie kam mit dem Schlucken nicht mehr nach und fing zu kotzen an, doch dann kam schon der nächste Mann. Banu nahm diesen widerwillig in den Mund und schluckte die ganze Ladung. Beim nächsten konnte sie nicht mehr, sie verschloss ihren Mund und ließ die anderen auf ihren Körper spritzen. Nachdem der Letzte abgespritzt hatte betrachteten sie die 10-Jährige. Sie war von unten bis oben vollgewichst, keine Stelle des Körpers war verschont geblieben. Sie baumelte eine Weile umher und kippte einfach um. Jetzt winkte Halk ab: es war zu Ende! Nach und nach verließen die Männer das Haus. Halk stand noch am Körper des Kindes und schaute auf sie. Sie lag zusammengezogen da und atmete flach. Ihr ganzer Körper war mit Männerwichse zugekleistert. Er sah noch mal auf ihre beiden Votzenlöcher. Zu sehen war, dass sie an den Genitalien sehr geschunden war, die Löcher waren übermäßig gedehnt und waren sehr rot und blau angelaufen, zudem boten sie einen tiefen Einblick in das Innere. Er beugte sich zu ihr runter und hob sie auf und sagte zu der ihren Geschwistern: „Die kommt mit mir, wir haben großes mit ihr vor!“ Dann verließ er mit der Kleinen in den Armen das Haus.</p></div>",[]
194,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 4",4,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,-1,-1,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Banus Tortur beginnt erst jetzt</p> <p>Die Kleine lag auf einem Tisch vor ihm. Er starrte auf den gewaschenen Körper des Kindes. Sie roch wieder nach zauberhaften Blüten. Doch an ihren Körper konnte man ablesen, was für Höllenqualen das kleine Mädchen vor einigen Tagen erfahren haben musste. Sie war an ihren Löchern sehr geschunden. Ihre Geschlechtsteile waren rot oder blau angelaufen. Es stimmte ihn geil, zu wissen, dass die 10 jährige noch vor kurzem ihren ersten Gang-Bang gehabt hatte. Doch nun schlief sie schon den zweiten Tag durch. Er beschloss, sie noch ein wenig ruhen zu lassen, bevor er mit seinem Programm beginnen wollte. Regelmäßig kam Halk herein und verarztete die Kleine, so dass sie schnell wieder gesund wurde. Gesund für ihre größte Tortur!</p> <p>Er stieß die Türe auf und ging nach draußen. Seine Ladung war vor einer Stunde angekommen und die Männer verluden die Fracht. Es waren insgesamt 10 Kisten. Er hatte auch mit 10 gerechnet. Jede dieser Kisten war fünf (5) Meter lang, zwei (2) breit und drei (3) hoch. Er zeichnete noch die Fracht ab und begleitete die letzte Kiste mit ins Haus. In einem großen Raum sah er schon alle zehn (10) wieder, sie standen in einer Dreierreihe hintereinander aufgestellt. Er nahm eine Brechstange und brach die erste Kiste auf. Als er den Deckel unten hatte begannen seine Augen zu funkeln.</p> <p>Ein Mann kam zu ihm und sagte: „Meister, es sind fünf (5) Kisten mit Nacktschnecken, drei (3) Kisten Weinberschnecken und die letzten zwei (2) sind mit den übrigen Sorten gemischt. Er nahm ihn nur war, denn er starrte auf den Haufen voller Nacktschnecken. Die Nacktschnecken gaben ein Unbeschreibliches Bild von sich. So viele hatte er noch nie gesehen. Er ließ den Verschluss öffnen und griff mit seinen Händen rein. Er wühlte sich durch die Masse und packte dann zu, dann zog er seine Hände voller Schnecken heraus, streckte sie in die Luft und sagte lauthals: „Nun werden meine Träume war!!“</p></div>",[]
195,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 5",5,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,1,5,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Banu wird zum Schneckenmädchen</p> <p>In einem Nebenraum befand sich ein Whirlpool. Er stand da und starrte auf den noch leeren Pool. Da kamen schon sechs (6) Kisten herangekarrt. Einer der Männer sagte: „Meister, wie befohlen! Es sind drei (3) Kisten mit Nacktschnecken, zwei (2) Kisten mit Weinbergschnecken und eine (1) Kiste gemischter Schnecken.“ Der Bürgermeister nickt nur kurz und verfolgte anschließend, wie nach und nach die Kisten im Pool entleert wurden. Als die Männer gegangen waren sah er in den bis zum Anschlag gefüllten Pool. Er sah, wie eine unzählige Masse an Schnecken vor sich hinbewegte. Jede Schnecke versuchte seinen eigenen Weg zu bahnen. Er war vor allem von den Nacktschnecken überwältigt: ihre braune schimmernde Farbe. Sie überschatteten die übrigen Schneckearten durch ihre massenhaften Präsenz. Hier und da sah er sich paarende Schnecken, dort brach eine Art Kannibalismus unter Schnecken aus. Doch was ihm am meisten gefiel war der übermäßig produzierte Schleim. Überall nur Schleim oder Schleimspuren! Überall!!</p> <p>Er wollte jetzt in sein Zimmer gehen und die letzten Vorbereitungen für die Tortur des kleinen Mädchens treffen.</p> <p>Als er eintrat sah er, wie sich das kleine Mädchen mühte, etwas zu essen und zu trinken. Sie schaute jetzt einigermaßen erholt aus. Eine Frau hatte ihr das Haar gemacht, es fiel wieder glänzend bis zur Schulter herab. Er sah sie an und erkannte, dass sie noch von der Sache sehr mitgenommen war. Sie starrte ihn mit ängstlichen Blicken an und versuchte zu erfahren, was weiter passieren sollte. Er streichelte ihr Haar und flüsterte ihr ins Ohr; „Keine Angst meine Kleine, du bist bei mir in sicheren Händen!“ Dann verließ er den Raum und wies den Mann an der Tür an, die kleine „Ficksau“ zum Pool zu bringen.</p> <p>Sie wurde zum Schnecken-Pool gebracht. Als sie die Schnecken sah, bekam sie panische Angst und klappte zusammen. Zwei Männer kamen mit einem Seil angerannt und verbanden damit ihre Hände. Danach wurde sie mit einer Flüssigkeit eingerieben, dass stechend scharf nach Gras und Bierroch, der Geruch sollte die Schnecken anlocken und sie zum Knabbern (Essen) animieren. Sie ließen keine Haut und keinen Spalt aus, sie damit einzureiben, selbst ihre Votzenlöcher wurden mit der Gras-Bier-Flüssigkeit eingerieben.</p> <p>Anschließen wurde das Seil angezogen, so dass sie kurze Zeit später in der Luft hing. Ihr Kopf hing seitlich an der linken Schulter herab.</p> <p>Sie wurde langsam in den Pool gelassen. Als ihre Füße in die Schneckenbrühe glitten hörten sie mit dem Herunterseilen auf und machten das Seil an einem Balken fest. Der Bürgermeister starrte auf den nackten Körper des Mädchens, wohl wissend, dass er sie bald so nicht mehr so sehen würde. Wie schön sie da hing: ihre niedliche Titten und die geschundenen Votzenlöcher, die selbst von hier aus noch rot schimmerten. Er schaltete die Kameras ein und verließ den Raum, um sich für den nächsten Tag bereit zu machen. Er musste noch viel erledigen.</p> <p>Es war nächster Morgen und der Bürgermeister hatte eine anstrengende Nacht hinter sich. Er war die halbe Nacht damit beschäftigt, den Inhalt der letzten Kisten zu bearbeiten: er musste das Sperma von unzähligen kopulierenden Schnecken trennen und es in einen Spezialbehälter (1,5 Liter-Flasche) hineingeben. Danach war er damit beschäftigt, aus hundert (100) kg Schnecken, Schneckensaft zu hexeln. Der Saft bestand aus 75% Nacktschnecken und 25% Weinbergschnecken. Er goss die Brühe in Flaschen ab und verstaute sie in einem Kühlbehälter. Dann suchte er sich aus den Kisten die größten Schnecken (Nacktschnecken) heraus und legte sie auf den Tisch. Er nahm anschließend eine Nadel und reichlich Faden und begann, die Schnecken der Länge nach aufzuspießen. Er schaffte es, die Tiere dabei am Leben zu erhalten. Nach einigen Stunden schaute er auf sein Werk: er hatte 20 „Ketten“ (sog. Liebeskugeln) herstellen können, jeder Kette bestand aus fünf (5) bis 30 Nacktschnecken. Danach war er damit beschäftigt, den in Übermaß vorhandenen Schneckenschleim in Behälter abzufüllen. Mit so viel hatte er selbst nicht gerechnet. Er hatte sich schon Schneckenschleim in ausreichender Anzahl vorstellen können, doch nach der 20ten Flasche reichte es ihm. Doch er hatte bis dahin nur einen Bruchteil abfüllen können.</p> <p>Als er fertig war, war es schon früher Morgen. Er stand auf und ging in das Zimmer, wo die Kleine war. Als er die Tür öffnete traute er seinen Augen nicht, das Mädchen hing nicht mehr da. Wo war sie? Er schrie einen Mann an: “Wo ist das verdammte Mädchen!“ Als Antwort bekam er: „Hier“!</p> <p>Dann spielte man ihm das Video ab, das die ganze Nacht lang lief ab. Im Zeitraffer konnten sie erkennen, wie anfangs einige wenige Schnecken die Füße des Mädchens entlangkrochen. Nach einigen Stunden konnte man Banus Füße vor lauter Schnecken nicht mehr sehen. Nach drei (3) weiteren Stunden war ihr ganzer Oberkörper bedeckt, danach sah man Banu an, wie sie verzweifelt, die Schneckenmasse von ihrem Kopf schüttelte. Jetzt sah er wieder zu der Schneckentraube am Seil. War sie wirklich darunter? Während er zu dem Berg voller Schnecken sah, kam er näher. Fast die Hälfte des Pooles war leer. Die meisten hingen am Seil und der Rest versuchte, den Weg nach oben zu finden. Er kam noch näher ran und horchte. Jetzt vernahm er Banus leise winselnde Stimme. Sie war es tatsächlich! Die 10-Jährige war von der gewaltigen Schneckenmasse bedeckt worden. Er konnte es nicht länger aushalten und begann, sofort zu wichsen, man war dass ein Anblick! Sein Werk war fast vollbracht.</p> <p>Als sie abgehängt wurde, wurde sie in das Schlafzimmer des Bürgermeisters gebracht. Er wies die Männer im strengen Ton an, keine Schnecke freiwillig zu entfernen. Nach einer halben Stunde betrat er sein Schlafzimmer. Banu lag breitbeinig im „Schneckenkostüm“ da. Die Schnecken machten langsam den Blick auf ihren Körper frei. Die meisten krochen schon im Zimmer umher. Er sah auf den mit Schneckenschleim bedeckten Körper des Mädchens ­ überall nur Schleim! Sie war regelrecht mit einer sehr dicken Schicht bedeckt. Man hatte sie zudem angebunden. Sie schaute nur noch gebannt auf das Deckenmuster, dann wandte sie plötzlich ihren Blick zu ihm rüber. Er kam näher an das Bett heran, schaute zuerst auf seine Behälter, die abseits des Bettes auf einem großen Tisch standen. Zu sehen waren sein gehexelter „Schneckencocktail“, sein mit viel Mühe abgefüllter Schneckenschleim und natürlich das „Schneckensperma“, danach wandte er den Blick zu Banu und grinste sie teuflisch an und sagte: Dass, was du bisher erlebt hast, das war nur der ANFANG!</p></div>",[]
196,"Das Türkische Mädchen Banu, Part 6",6,PT_LVR,no@email,,2006-09-18,6,3,,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pt_lvr006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Banu durchlebt die Schneckenhölle</p> <p>Als er sie langsam betasten wollte, merkte er, dass der ganze Schleim zu trocknen begann, sofort befeuchtete er den ganzen Körper mit Wasser und der Schleim wurde wieder glitschig.</p> <p>Jetzt konnte er anfangen ihre Titten zu begrapschen. Er konnte ihre niedlichen Titten mit dem Schleim besser wahrnehmen als ohne ­ es war eben glitschiger. Er wurde von mal zu mal immer geiler: diese klein kaum wahrnehmbar Titten hier und ihre Ficklöcher dort, alles war so, wie er sich das vorgestellt hatte. Banu ließ alles über sich ergehen, sie hatte vor einigen Tagen schon härtere Dinge durchmachen müssen.</p> <p>Doch dann richtete er sich auf und entfernte sich von ihr. Kurze Zeit später kam er wieder und setzte eine Nadel an. Danach wurde Banus Wahrnehmung von ihrer Umwelt immer trüber und verschwommener.</p> <p>(Stunden später)</p> <p>Sie hatte Schwierigkeiten mit dem Atmen, zudem tat ihr Bauch unheimlich weh. Sie hatte ihre Augen nicht geöffnet. Sie versuchte ihre Umwelt zuerst mit den anderen Sinnen wahrzunehmen. In ihrem Mund ertastete sie mit ihrer Zunge einen Gegenstand, es schien rundlich zu sein. Sie meinte, dass es ein Schlauch sein müsste. Sie konnte ausmachen, dass er von außen zugeführt wurde, denn ihr Mund umschloss es, dieser Gegenstand hörte aber nicht im Mund auf. Sie tastete sich so gut wie sie nur konnte mit der Zungenspitze nach hinten. Sie konnte das Ende nicht finden. Außerdem schmerzte ihr Hals und das Atmen fiel ihr sehr schwer. Als sie nach einigen Minuten die Augen öffnete, sah sie eine ­ verschwommene ­ Gestalt vor sich: er musste der Bürgermeister sein. Nach und nach wurde ihr Blick klarer. Vor ihr war der Bürgermeister. Jetzt konnte sie einen dicken Schlauch erkennen, der von irgendwo kam und in ihren Mund führte. Sie folgte ihnen mit ihren Augen. Der Hauptschlauch bestand aus zwei Schläuchen, der eine führt nach links und der andere nach rechts. Sie folgte erst dem rechten Schlauch. Sein Anfang bzw. sein Ende führte zu einem großen Behälter auf dem „Schneckenwichse“ stand. Der linke Schlauch führte zu einem Behälter, auf dem „Schneckencocktail“ stand, dieser war im Vergleich zu dem anderen Behälter wesentlich größer, fast so groß wie eine 2,0 Liter Flasche. Da sie Schläuche in ihren Mund führten, erkannte sie auch, dass der eine Schlauch, eine weiße und der andere eine schwarz bräunliche Flüssigkeit in ihren Mund führte. Sie fragte sich nun, wohin der ganze Inhalt blieb, wenn es regelmäßig durch die Schläuche gepumpt wurde, sie aber nichts wahrnahm? Eigentlich in den Magen, oder? Sie schaute dann nach unten und stellte entsetzt fest, dass sie Recht hatte. Ihr sonst so flacher Bauch war kräftig angewachsen. Man konnte vermuten, dass sie einen Fußball in sich trug oder im neunten (9) Schwangerschaftsmonat hätte sein können. Jetzt wusste sie auch, wo der Ursprung ihrer ganzen Schmerzen lag ­ im Bauch!</p> <p>Sie versuchte jetzt die ganze Situation wahrzunehmen: sie saß auf einem Gynäkologenstuhl, die Beine waren weit gespreizt, die Hände angebunden. Zudem wurde sie jetzt mit zwei Schläuchen versorgt, deren Inhalt sie nicht genau kannte. Doch sie wusste, dass es ihr nicht gut tat. Auch geriet sie in Panik, weil sie ihren Bauch noch nie so dick gesehen hatte. Ab und an kam Halk vorbei und kontrollierte einige Schnecken, die er zuvor um ihre Votze (als Intimschmuck) und Titten gelegt hatte. Plötzlich nahm sie den Bürgermeister neben sich war. Er sagte ihr im satanisch gefärbten Satz: „Na, mein süßes Schneckenmädchen, jetzt können wir mit der richtigen Quälerei beginnen. Und wenn du kotzen solltest, bekommst du eine Spezialbehandlung, dass das bisher erlebte in den Schatten stellen wird!!“</p> <p>Er band sie los und entfernte die Schläuche. Als er sie herauszog, konnte genau fühlen, wie tief sie stecken mussten, fast im Magen, denn beim Herausziehen wurde der Schlauch länger und länger. Als beide draußen waren ging es ihr noch schlechter. Sie hatte die ganze Zeit über ein Gefühl des ständigen Erbrechens. Sie hielt die ganze Zeit die Hand vor dem Mund. Außerdem hatte sie einen bestialisch scheußlichen Geschmack im Mund. Sie wurde aufgefordert zu laufen, doch sie konnte nicht, denn ihr Bauch schmerzte immer mehr. Zudem spürte sie den allgegenwärtigen Brechreiz. Sie lief einige Schritte, doch sie konnte nicht mehr, so sehr sie sich bemühte. Sie wurde wieder auf den Stuhl gesetzt und angebunden.</p> <p>Der Bürgermeister nahm einen kleinen Stuhl und setzte sich vor ihre geschundene Votze und fing mit dem Lecken an. Sie fing schon bald mit dem Stöhnen an und versuchte es zu unterdrücken, weil sie bald merkte, dass das den Brechreiz nur föderte. Der Bürgermeister cremte seinen Schwanz mit Schneckensperma ein und steckte ihn anschließend in die Votze. Er fickte sie langsam, wohl zu wissen, dass sie bald kotzen könnte. Ihre Tortur schien schmerzlicher zu sein, als bisher wahrgenommen. Sie konnte diesen Brechreiz nicht unterdrücken, dieser verstärkte sich von Zeit zu Zeit. Dann musste sie sich übergeben. Sie kotzte etwas Brühe heraus, der langsam runterlief. Der Bürgermeister wurde geiler, weil die Schneckenbrühe ihr Votzenloch erreichte mit heftigen Stößen in die Votze hineingepresst wurde.</p> <p>So ging die Qual eine zeitlang weiter, bis der Bürgermeister so weit war: er nahm seinen Schwanz raus und steckte ihn in ihren Mund. Kurze Zeit später spritzte er kräftig ab. Dies war auch der Auslöser für die darauf folgende stundenlange Tortur der Kleinen. Als sie die Wichse herunterwürgte merkte sie, wie es in ihrem Bauch zu brodeln begann und eine gewaltige Masse langsam die Speiseröhre heraufkletterte. Sie versuchte, das ganze noch im Mund zu halten, doch dieser eklige Geschmack und vor alle die große Brühe fanden im Mund keine Platz. Sie öffnete den Mund und eine nicht anhaltende Soße kam herausgeschossen. Anfangs schoß der Strahl in einem weiten Bogen auf den Boden, dann verlangsamte er sich und man konnte jetzt sehen, wie sich die Schneckenbrühe auf ihrem Körper breit machte: alles lief aus ihrem Mund kommend zähflüssig runter. Nach einigen Minuten war ihr ganzer Körper mit der Schneckenbrühe bedeckt. So ging das eine Weile weiter, der Nachschub aus ihrem Magen schien nicht zu enden. Sie sah, wie ihr Magen sich allmählich leerte und ihr Bach wieder flacher wurde. Als alles zu Ende war, war sie sichtlich erleichtert. Der Bürgermeister sah sie an und öffnete eine Schatulle. Zum Vorschein kam ein Faden, an dem einige Schnecken hingen. Er nahm eine „Schneckenliebeskugel“ heruas. Jetzt legte er den Anfang der Kette auf seine Eichel begann den „Schneckenfaden“ um seinen Schwanz zu wickeln. Am Sack befestigte er das Ende. Jetzt hatte er einen dicken Schneckenschwanz. Er konnte die Schnecken spüren, wie sie sich auf seinem Prügel hin- und herbewegten. Jetzt nahm er eine zweite Kette und presste die ganzen Schnecken in die Arschfotze der 10 Jährigen. Er schaffte es, die ganzen zehn (10) Nacktschnecken in die Votze zu drücken, so dass am Schluss nur noch ein Faden hing.</p> <p>Jetzt nahm er seinen Schneckenschwanz und führte ihn Stück für Stück in die Möse des kleinen Mädchens ein. Dann begann er sie zu ficken. Sie stöhnte und schrie. Nach einer Weile zog er wieder raus. Zu erkennen war, dass er die meisten Schnecken in ihrer Votze zermalmt hatte, einige andere waren halbtot, andere wiederum schienen noch ganz sein. Er nahm den Schneckenschwanzbrühen-Schwanz und steckte ihn jetzt in Banus Mund. Jetzt musste sie den Prügel blasen. Sie vernahm nur einen stechend bestialischen Geschmack im Mund wahr und musste kurz noch eine Brühe kotzen. Doch dann fing sie an zu blasen, bis er abspritzte. Sie schluckte sie Wichse mit dem Schneckenschleim widerwillig herunter. Das Werk des Bürgermeisters war vollbracht. Er war am Ziel! Als er den Raum verließ lag sie noch eine Weile da und starrte wie gelähmt in die Luft. Kurze Zeit später kam Halk herein und band sie ab. Nach einer gründlichen Dusche wurde sie in ein Zimmer gebracht. Dort duftete es ungewöhnlich schön. Das erste Mal seit langem, dass sie wieder Blumen roch. Sie sank ins Bett und war kurz vor dem Einschlafen. Doch sie bemerkte, dass sich in ihr etwas bewegte. Sie blickte runter und sah den Faden. Hatte er etwa die Kette mit den Nacktschnecken im Arsch vergessen? Sie wollte ihn auch nicht rausziehen, weil sie befürchtete, dass sie Ärger bekommen könnte. Deshalb schloss sie ihre Augen und schließ bald ein. Es kostete sie einige Mühe, das Kriechen in ihrem Darm zu ignorieren.</p> <p class=""h2"">Nach einigen Wochen</p> <p>Banu wurde plötzlich schlecht und sie ging ins Bad. Sie schaut runter und sah, wie sich Stück für Stück kleine Schnecke aus ihrer kleinen Arschfotze herausbewegten. Sie hatte über 100 kleine und große Nacktschnecken geboren!</p></div>",[]
197,Bought and Paid For,-1,PUBIC HEADCRABS,no@email,"When a young man buys what he thinks is a slave at the local auction house, he finds much more than that in his new property.",2007-09-19,3,4,"M/g, sm, bd, ped, cons, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pubicheadcrabs001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""And going going going SOLD to the man in the red jacket! Please head 'round back to pick up your beyyy-utiful new seven year-old toyyyyyuh!""</p> <p>I slumped back in my chair as I breathed a sigh of relief. After days of searching the auction grounds for a</p> <p>suitable first sex slave, I had finally found something that I could cope with.</p> <p>Her name was Christine, and she was the most beautiful little thing in the fair grounds (well, within the five to eight year-old's age group, at least,). I just hoped she was as beautiful from up close. And in my bed. I got up as my new slave was carried backstage.</p> <p>I headed out of the auction house to the back, avoiding all the creeps in the area waiting to pounce on one of the five year-olds, fresh from the genetics labs.</p> <p>People have always gathered not to watch the displays they put on, such as the amazing naked acrobatic feats that no ordinary five year-old should be capable of, but because after the show comes the look-and-feel portion of the show where the little tykes are bound hand and feet against the western wall of the tent for anyone to come up and feel (hands only, and probing and fingering will get you sent to prison, where no one really knows what the hell happens to you). It's the first part of their two year training course in which they are conditioned to the slave life.</p> <p>""Stop!"" bellowed a woman's voice.</p> <p>I looked up from my path to find a scorching hot redhead who wore nothing but a leather bikini bottom, a collar that was chained to the ticket counter beside her, and a rack that could kill. Her nipples were perched wonderfully on the front. I almost wanted to suckle them right there, but that would be a mistake. </p> <p>Touching another man's property with anything but your hands would get you sent away, and I was so close to my prize! I almost didn't notice that she was standing in front of me and holding out her hand.""Uh, yeah...""</p> <p>I looked down at my ticket and murmured ""Number 7-4-5 B."" She flipped through her clipboard. ""There we go, that'll be Seven hundred and fifty two credits.""</p> <p>I slid my wallet out from my pocket and fished in there for every spare credit I could find. I spent everything I had on this slave, and I intended to make it count. After handing her my holdings, I slipped the wallet back into my pocket, now significantly lighter as the woman counted it out and handed me a key.</p> <p>""All right, just look for your number, and do try to restrain yourself."" she pleaded.</p> <p>""Thank you."" I smirked as I grabbed hold of one of her breasts and nicked around her nipple a little bit while walking past her. I turned around to find her sobbing with one hand down her bikini and one on the breast that I flicked around with. I laughed. Auction slaves are fun to toy with.</p> <p>I proceeded to walk through the slave selection depot looking for my number as I murmured to myself ""Let's see... The seven stands for the seven year-olds, that means I gotta walk through aisle one which has the five to sevens... It'll be on the fourth level... The fifth column... and the B means on the right side...""</p> <p>Then I yell ""Hey, can someone toss over that ladder?!""</p> <p>On the ladder, I climb up past a particularly tasty looking brunette who tried to grab my lapel in an attempt to break free, but didn't seem to notice the layer of glass there. She just kind of clawed at the glass staring into my eyes with a look that seemed to say ""please get me out of here"".</p> <p>Finally, I reached cage number 7-4-5 B and there she was. My little blonde slave. I Couldn't believe it... there she was, rolled up in a naked little ball like that, sleeping so peacefully, all mine for the taking.</p> <p>I couldn't wait.</p> <p>Hesitantly, I tapped on the glass. She looks up. Holy shit, she looks even more beautiful up close. She stares at me in a mixture of fear and amazement. I smiled and waved at her and she waved back weakly. I think 'Yeah, she's mine all right' as I stuck the key in the keyhole and turned. As I stepped inside, the little girl shrunk into the corner. ""Shhhh, it's allright... I'm your new master. I'm here to take you home!"" I said.</p> <p>""Don't hurt me!"" she whimpered as she started sobbing.</p> <p>Her whimpering voice set something off inside me. I started getting an erection as soon as I heard the little princess cry that.</p> <p>""Come on... I'll take you home."" I said as I picked her up and carried her out of the Auction tent towards my house, which was a good five miles from there. Plenty of time to get acquainted with my first slave ever.</p> <p>I left the auction house after signing several forms saying that I won't kill my new little sex slave. I started unconciously working the hand that wasn't holding her torso up around her sweet little pussy. The sleeping little girl grunted and moaned as I pleasured her over and over again. At the end of the day when we were almost home, she woke up and realized what I was doing. Surprisingly, she gazed up at me with that sweet little face of her and asked ""Is that what I'm going to be for?"" I almost stumbled when I heard how direct the question was. I said "" Er... yeah, I think so. I mean... well, not just that. I mean... You'll be my sex slave, but you'll also be used for other things, like cleaning and coo... mm?""</p> <p>Christine had reached up with that little hand of hers and placed a single hand on my lips and smiled with that cute little face of hers. ""I think I understand... Here, let me help you...""</p> <p>She took the hand that was on my lips, slid it into my pants, and started caressing my dick, which had been hard the whole walk home with anticipation. With the other, she took the hand that I had been using to caress her pussy and started to guide it around her snatch. I stumbled a little bit from the pleasure. ""Y... Y'know... That's going to result in punishment... That's going against my orders... take your hand out of my pants... NOW!""</p> <p>She drew her hand back onto her chest, but with the other one kept guiding my hand around her pussy. She looked at me with those sheepish little eyes of hers. ""In fact, you know what? Let's have your punishment right here, right now."" I said as I adjusted her position over my shoulder. ""One spank for every step for the next thousand steps. Here goes! One! Two..."" With every slap of her tender little bottom, my brand new sex slave cried out a cry of pain, each one renewed by the next step. I stopped counting out loud because I got bored with it, but I kept count in my head.</p> <p>When I got home, I set her down and said ""that's only Nine hundred and thirty four, but I think I got the point across... don't you?""</p> <p>Little Christine struggled to fight back the tears and nodded fiercely. Mostly she just laid on the floor whimpering and looking pathetic. I said ""get the bathwater running high warm. You're going to wash me up.</p> <p>AND WIPE UP THOSE TEARS! I WILL NOT HAVE A SAD SACK RUNNING AROUND THE HOUSE!""</p> <p>I turned around and looked towards the setting sun and said to myself ""yeah, the bath'd be a good place to break in my new toy. Shame though... she seems so fine, so fragile... It'd almost seem like a crime to break that..."" I laughed. ""Ah, what the hell. I'll have time to stare at her later. She's mine! mine! all mine! I can't believe it! It's finally here! I've been waiting for this for so long!""</p> <p>I heard my new little bitch call from inside. ""Your bath is ready!""</p> <p>I arrived inside the bathroom. Christine was standing naked suggestively next to the filled tub, sticking out her little snatch, waiting for me to get in the tub. I stripped out of my travel clothes and tossed them aside. Before I stepped into the tub, I picked her up and took her in with me and said ""You, my little sex princess are going to bathe WITH me...""</p> <p>As I sat down and stood her up, she simply smiled and said ""as you wish, sir. What shall we do first?""</p> <p>""This."" I said as I grabbed her by the waist and yanked her in so that our lips met. Having only kissed my father's slaves who were several times my size at the time, it felt so amazing to be on the other end of that. As I slipped my tongue in her mouth, I slid my hands down her back and through her buttcrack. She gave off a slight shiver as my fingers slid over and past her butthole and on to her tight little twat.</p> <p>I tried working my finger into her vagina, but it kept slipping. Christine gave off a cute little shudder every time I almost stuck it in there that just got me hornier.</p> <p>She pulled back from our kiss, smiled and said ""Sir? may I ask you something?""</p> <p>""yeah?"" I said, looking into her beady little black eyes as she stared lovingly into mine.</p> <p>""Sir?"" she said as she looked around the tub, searching for the right wording.</p> <p>""Would you like it if I called you master?""</p> <p>I beamed. ""I want you to call me master.""</p> <p>""Okay, master... would you like me to help you with that?"" she stuck a finger in her mouth which just made it seem all the more sexy.</p> <p>""Yes. I would very much like some help with that... I just can't seem to find it... I mean, I know where it is and all, but... I mean...""</p> <p>Christine giggled and took the hand that I was using, wrapped it around her leg, leaned into me and started kissing me again, and started working my finger into her pussy. She must have been squirming and moaning there for at least a minute and half while she worked with my stubby finger and her beautiful little snatch.</p> <p>Then, I got frustrated because I couldn't penetrate her tight little vagina and took my hand away. She looked as though she was about to cry.</p> <p>""I'm so sorry, master! I didn't mean that to happen! That's so embarassing, I can't even find my own...""</p> <p>Her lips were quivering terribly and it looked like she was about to let out a wail. I grabbed her by the jaw and forced her to face me. ""It's okay. I just never want you to cry. Ever again, not unless I tell you to. Is that clear?""</p> <p>Before I could register what had happened, her expression changed to one of pure joy as she leapt at me crying ""Oh, thank you, master! You have no idea what this means to me! I promise I will try extra hard to please you! I promise I promise I promise!""</p> <p>I laughed as I flicked the drain switch to drain the bathtub. ""Okay! Okay! You will thank me better later...</p> <p>For now though, I got a friend I want you to meet..."" I said as I guided both her hands towards my dick.</p> <p>Quickly, I thought of a story to use ""See mister monsty down there?"" She looked down and giggled. ""Yes, master... I do see mister monsty."" I grinned. ""Well, mister monsty has had a booboo today, before I got you... I think he needs a little girl to go down there and kiss him better.""</p> <p>""Okay, mister monsty! One kiss to go!"" she giggled as she kissed my raging boner. I felt a tingle go up my spine as she did it.</p> <p>""Is mister monsty all better?"" asked my little sex slave. ""Not yet... I think mister monsty needs alot more kisses to feel better. He's very lonely, you see... he needs alot of special attention to heal...""</p> <p>""Master, what kind of special attention does mister monsty need? she asked.</p> <p>""Oh, I think you know...""</p> <p>She started grinning from ear to ear. ""I think I do, master!"" she beamed as she moved her hands down the shaft of my now pulsating dick and under my balls. With her mouth, she started licking the tip, then stuck her whole mouth on it. unfortunately, her mouth was so small that she could only hold the tip in there at a time. Then she started straightening out her body. And with that, she started pushing down on my dick with her legs so that the entire length of the dick was either in her mouth, or somewhere down her neck. Over and over and over again she pushed down on my cock until eventually I couldn't help but say ""I'm gonna cum!""</p> <p>Thinking quickly, Christine pulled my dick out of her throat and while biting her tongue and breathing heavily to avoid the gag reflex, took it while I came all over her face and chest.</p> <p>I sat where I was while my not-so brand new sex slave smeared my jizz all over her chest, face, stomach, and however much she could around her prepubescant pussy.</p> <p>She certainly was the best, but my night with her wasn't done. Oh no, it was just beginning.</p> <p>I peered at Christine who was still sitting in the drained bathtub, licking semen off her arms and hands.</p> <p>She was so cute, so cute that I just had to have more of her. I lurched forward growling ""here comes more!""</p> <p>and picked her up while frenching her some more and walked her to the bedroom. It was like her body was glued to mine as we kissed. Her legs were wrapped around my torso as the drying semen acted as a weak sort of glue between the two of us.</p> <p>As I laid my new slave down on the bed, I couldn't help but think how unbearably cute she was. I HAD to fuck her right then and there, as she stared at me all cute like that.</p> <p>So as I hovered over her, my dick perched on top of her pussy, she realized what I was doing and instantly, all the color drained from her face... but she still knew what she had to do, because she knew that she was a good little slave, and good little slaves don't disobey their masters.</p> <p>Christine grabbed my dick and guided it towards her hole, which she used her other hand to spread. She said ""Master?""</p> <p>""Yes, my pet?""</p> <p>""Um... I just had to know this before we started... do you love me?""</p> <p>I chuckled and came down to french her one more time. ""Of course I love you... You're my favorite person in the world right now.""</p> <p>It seemed like that was enough for her. she reached down for my cock and guided it towards her hole again.</p> <p>I thrusted my once-again raging boner in her vagina as hard as I could. All the sudden, it felt like the whole world squeezed down on my member. Plus I also think I hit a wall.. I look down at Christine. Her face was almost frozen in agony, but she contorted her face into a delighted and content smile. Then I looked at our groins, and to my surprise, my entire dick was in her pussy. There was even an imprint of where my dick was because she was so thin. I tried to pull out a little bit, but when I did, I could feel a surge washing up my staff and explode inside Christine's belly.</p> <p>I look into her face. She felt it too. Her head falls back onto the bed. ""Oh, master... it feels so warm... like there's a nice warm fire inside me...""</p> <p>'Holy shit' I thought. 'I just fucked my own slave!'</p> <p>""Master?""</p> <p>I look back at her. she's trying to surpress the pain, but was doing a bad job of it.</p> <p>""Are you going to keep going, master?""</p> <p>I just grinned and pushed in again.</p> <p>""AH!"" cried out Christine. I pulled out again, almost all the way and I could anticipate the jizz coming.</p> <p>When it was almost there, I rammed her sweet pussy and came inside her once again. After a couple of minutes</p> <p>Of just laying there with my dick in Christine, I pulled out and looked at her once again. She was looking</p> <p>At her pussy and my dick, her sweet junior loveblood and my semen leaking all over the bed. Then she looked at me for a couple of seconds and said ""master... I'm sorry... I didn't please you and I made a mess. Please don't punish me, I couldn't he-mmphmm!</p> <p>I placed my hand over her mouth. ""don't worry about it. The mess is only natural. you did a great job. C'mere.""</p> <p>Christine crawled over to me as I threw the covers over us. As we cuddled, Christine fiddled with my dick until she fell asleep, leaving me to think about just how amazing my first day with my own slave was.</p></div>",[]
198,"Bought and Paid For, Part 2",2,PUBIC HEADCRABS,no@email,Day 2 in the saga of the little slave who... just wants to make her master happy.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"dM/g, sm, bd, ped, cons, anal, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/pubicheadcrabs002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was sticky.</p> <p>I was sticky.</p> <p>I thought 'What... What's going on? All the hay's gone... I'm in a... a bed, behind me is... a man!</p> <p>What happened yesterday? What... I was... I was put up for auction, just like Clarise and Megan were before I never saw them again... I think a man with a... a red jacket won me... yeah, I remember, he came into my cubby and took me... here... here where... whe-owch...'</p> <p>I feel my belly. It was sticky too... but it really hurt, and the hurt went all the way down to my... ""Oh no... he didn't... he didn't... he did..."" I gasped.</p> <p>Panting, I stepped out of the bed and looked around. There were no chains, no collar around my neck tying me to something, no nothing... The walls were lined with pictures of ladies alot older than me, and they were all showing off their vagoos... I looked back at the man sleeping in the bed. I really liked his black hair. It went everywhere, but it was short, like he got it cut a few days ago. He was really cute.</p> <p>Suddenly, I remembered all that happened yesterday. I thought 'He WAS the man in the red jacket, and he DID take me from my cubby... Then he carried me to his home, and then we took a bath... hehe, that was the funnest bath I ever had! But then...' I grabbed my vagoo and held it tightly. It still burned from the man in the bed did to it last night, but it wasn't as bad as it was then... And I think he wanted me to call him ""master."" Wait... Oh my goodness... He's my new master! Oh my goodness, I have a master!!'</p> <p>I tried to jump, but my tummy was hurting too bad, so I just fell on the floor and cried. 'No! Master told me that when I cry, it makes him sad! I must do my best to make master happy!'</p> <p>I looked around at the room. It was almost completely bare except for the bed which my master was sleeping on. There was really no option but to go back to sleep with him. There was nothing there that could make him happy... Then I lifted up the cover. His wingwong was completely hard! I remembered that it got like that when he first saw me naked by the bathtub, and he liked it when I did the ""mouth piston"" thing! I was going to do that right then and show him how determined I was to making him be happy!</p> <p>First I rolled him on to his back, so I could do it easiest. Then I got between his legs so that I was looking straight at his raging wingwong. I stuck out my tongue and I licked it. It tasted bad, like a salty burrito, but I must make master happy! I tried to stand up so I could do the piston thing, but my tummy started hurting real bad and I couldn't stand up! Angry with myself, I settled with leaning on him with my body and started licking the tip of Master's wingwong. Then just like in training, I started moving my hand up and down the long part. Then suddenly, it tensed up and shook. Confused, I looked at the little hole that the stuff came out of last night. Then it happened again! More white stuff came out of Master and it went all over my face! I fell back when it was done. I know that master likes it when I spread the stuff all over my body so I started doing that.</p> <p>""Haha, Christine... You are such an amazing little slave...""</p> <p>I looked up. Master was looking right at me! He was going to punish me for doing something without his permission! I just knew it! I figured I had better apologize for being so bad... ""I... I'm sorry, master... I just wanted to make you happy...""</p> <p>Master laughed as he picked me up from under the arms and carried me to where he was in the bed. It really hurt when my legs clapped together, but I couldn't show master I was in pain. That would make him sad!</p> <p>He kissed me on the lips, then he stuck his tongue inside my mouth and swished it around a lot. I tried to do the same but I couldn't get into his mouth. I thought maybe it'd help if I got as close to him as possible it would work so I wrapped my legs and arms around him. I really shook because of the pain when my vagoo slapped hard against his chest. I almost cried, but I had to be strong! Master would be angry if he saw me cry now.</p> <p>Oh, Master's tongue in my mouth felt so good! I wanted more and more and more! I wanted to stay there forever with my master, my good, wonderful master!</p> <p>It was too bad that he pulled away. ""Christine?""</p> <p>I looked in to his eyes. They were dreamy, like two beautiful diamonds. ""Yes, master?""</p> <p>He kissed me again on the lips and smiled. ""Make me cum the way you did last night.""</p> <p>I shrunk in his arms. ""Wh... What do you mean, master? How did I make you... cum?""</p> <p>He smiled. ""The way you did the last time, like where you sat on me and went in circles...""</p> <p>'Oh no...' I thought 'That one hurt the worst!'</p> <p>I tried not to cry, but I could feel a single tear escape my eye. I could only think one single thought throughout this whole thing. 'Make master happy... make master happy... make master happy...'</p> <p>My master held me up as I got into position with my vagoo hole touching his wingwong. I relaxed my legs as I fell onto him. As soon as he entered me, I felt a searing pain go through my entire body. I couldn't help it, I screamed out in agony. It was bad enough what I had from last night, now he wants me to do it again! I pushed my hips forward. Another wave of pain found its way through me. I twisted my hips to the side in horrible, horrible pain. Every time I moved, it hurt more and more. Finally, I just couldn't take it anymore. The world began to darken, and as hard as I tried to stay awake... for my... master... I... Just couldn't... Finally, I fell forward on to my master's tummy and passed out.</p> <p>""Oomph!"" I grunted as Christine fell forward on to my stomach. ""The hell?"" I asked as I grabbed her under the arms picked her up off my cock. Her little vagina was still bloody and she was limp. I pick up her head. Yep, stone cold. 'Great...' I thought. 'It wasn't enough that she had to scream at the top of her lungs, but to go to sleep while I'm fucking her? That's just asking for it... Soon as she wakes up, she's gonna get it.'</p> <p>I threw my little slave down on the bed, half-finished with fucking her. Her ginger little body landed in such a way that it almost begged me to finish up. I climbed on the bed and straightened out her legs so that her pussy was exposed. Next I placed my hands on her beautiful little hips, all sticky from me rubbing my cum all over them the night before. Then I took my cock and rammed her in her love hole over and over again until I filled her up with my cum once more.</p> <p>I had a little trouble picking her up off the bed because she was so sticky from my jizz. All the cloth from the bed had stuck to her skin, and was then stuck to me. 'She's going to want to bathe later... Maybe that'll be part of the punishment...' I thought as I opened the door to the basement. When I was a kid, my dad and I used to take his slaves down there and he would teach me about all of the toys used in a slave's punishment. Too bad all of the toys down here were made for teen and adult slaves. Little Christine was but a small child.</p> <p>I approached a small corner of the room that housed a whipping horse and a set of chains that were nailed to the wall hung over a pile of straw. I slapped Christine's wrists and ankles in the cuffs and dropped her on the pile of hay where she slept. She was free to move anywhere within a yard of the corner.</p> <p>'She'll be there for a while' I said to myself. I had to go shopping for the dinner she was going to make me later.</p> <p> There was a whistling sound in my ear and a pain in my belly, then someone said ""Hey bitch... wake up!""</p> <p>I opened my eyes to see my master standing over me, looking very angry at me. I got scared, so I reached forward to kiss his feet and ask for forgiveness for whatever I did bad. My hands never reached where they were supposed to go, and I fell flat on my face. I looked at my hands. There were big big handcuffs around my wrists and they went all the way to the wall! The same was on my other hand and on my feet. I just backed up and bowed. ""Master, I'm so sorry... I'll never ever ever do anything like that ever again!""</p> <p>Master just kept looking at me and said quietly ""Tell me, slave... what happened this morning that you fell asleep while pleasuring me?"" I looked up into my master's eyes, but I couldn't see them well in this light. Remembering back on earlier, I started to recall the events. ""Well master... um... this morning when I woke up my belly really hurt bad, and""</p> <p>""TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED!"" he roared and I shivered. I had never been that scared in my whole life! ""And what the hell is this, did you just shit?!"" he roared again. I looked behind me and there was a piece of poop on the floor behind me! I looked back at master and I felt a sharp pain on the left side of my face, then another in the middle of my belly. Master had just slapped me in the face then kicked me in the stomach. That time I could feel more poop come out. I laid there in my poop and the dirt and straw and just cried. ""master... I'm..."" I sniffed ""I'm so sorry... I didn't mean to... so... so sorry...""</p> <p>""You just earned yourself an hour on the stretcher."" said master as he walked back to a control panel on the wall. He held a button down and my wrist cuffs started moving up.</p> <p>In a couple of seconds, the wrist cuffs were stretching me so hard I thought I would rip in two!</p> <p>Master called over to me from across the room. ""I'll see you in an hour, fucking whore.""</p> <p>An hour later...</p> <p>""Time's up!"" called master from the staircase as he reached around and pressed a button that made the wrist cuffs fall to the ground. I fell too, but I landed on my tummy in my poo.</p> <p>""Now... what happened this morning?"" he asked in a calm voice.</p> <p> Another feeling of sadness overcame me and I started to cry again. ""I'm so sorry, master! It hurt so bad that I just couldn't take it anymore! I wanted to so bad, but I just fell right there! I love you, Master! I want to see you happy!""</p> <p>Master considered me for a second. ""All right... I believe you this time... But you'll still have to be punished for falling asleep during sex.""</p> <p>I felt my heart sink but I couldn't let master see that. I had to be strong. Strong so my master didn't throw me in a ditch by the road to get my head squished! ""Yes, master! I was a bad girl! Punish me how you see fit!""</p> <p>He tilted his head and raised an eyebrow. ""First... how's your belly?"" I was shocked. During the training, we were taught that masters never cared about how we felt... it was always about them them them. My hand reached down to rub it. ""It still hurts a little bit, master... but not as bad as it did this morning...""</p> <p>""Do you think you'll be fine by tomorrow?""</p> <p>I cheered. ""Most definitely!""</p> <p>Master smiled.""Excellent, because tomorrow, I won't be the only one wanting to fuck that..."" he reached down and rubbed my vagoo.</p> <p>""Excellent little pussy. Do you think you'll be up for that?""</p> <p>I moaned. His fingers felt good on my... pussy... ""Mmmm... yes, master... I'll do anything if it makes you happy...""</p> <p>Master reached in and kissed my lips while he kept rubbing my pussy. Finally he said. ""What about tonight?""</p> <p>""Do you want me so bad tonight, master?"" I asked, biting my lip. Master laughed. ""I want you over and over tonight. Can you do that without... passing out?"" He spit at the word passing.</p> <p>I rubbed my belly one more time. ""I think so... if you lead...""</p> <p>""I can do that... but first, let's do this punishment.""</p> <p>""Okay.""</p> <p>Master tied me to the whipping horse and spanked me with the short whip a hundred times. I think he was feeling nice, because the hits weren't that bad. But the hundred hand spankings after that were the worst I have ever had.</p> <p>Master let me up off his lap and stood me on my feet. I bowed. ""Thank you, master... I deserved it...""</p> <p>""Don't bow again. It's lame. Just make sure you stay a good girl. Okay?""</p> <p>I grinned ""Okay master! I will! I will be the best little girl you ever saw in the whole wide world!""</p> <p>Master patted me on the head and laughed. ""Okay, but before you make our dinners, go wash yourself. You're all covered in straw and shit.""</p> <p>I looked down at myself. I was covered from head to toe in dirt and gravel and straw and hay! I cried ""Oh no! I'll go wash up right away!"" and as I started up the stairs, master grabbed me by the arm and said ""We're going together. Come on.""</p> <p>It took a second for the words to go through my brain, but then it hit me... I'd be washing master! I'd be making him happy again!"" I smiled my brightest smile and started marching up the stairs.</p> <p>Christine really is a great girl. The whole time she was waiting for the shower to get to the right temperature, she was swinging her hips from side to side. As if she wanted me to reach out and do something with it. A couple of times I even reached out and slapped it. She shuddered violently with a cute little gasp and an ""Unh!"" each time.</p> <p>""Master, the water's ready for us.""</p> <p>""Allright, I'm getting in.""</p> <p>I stepped in the bathtub and grabbed a bar of soap. Christine was already rinsing the dirt and mud and cum off her body. I watched as it flowed off her childish curves and fell off her tiny fingertips. I just couldn't help it anymore! As soon as the last of it was off of her, I lunged forward and grabbed hold of her. The force of my leaping at her knocked her down, but I caught her and started making out with her. I almost dropped her, too. The combination of water and cum all over her body made her really slippery, and hard to hold on to.</p> <p>Slowly I started moving my hands down her back. She got the idea of what I was doing and threw her arms around my neck, moaning in my mouth the whole time. I worked my way down the small of her back and onto her buttcheeks. Christine gasped heavily when I got to the area I spanked her raw. Still I slid my hands down further into the precipice of her asscrack, where I started fingering the inside of her asscheeks. Christine giggled. ""Master, that tickles...""</p> <p>I pulled my head back. The hair that had fallen on her face when she fell gave her a wild, untamed look, like we could do anything anywhere. I took my finger out of her buttcrack and moved it to the back of her head, bringing it up to mine. She opened her lips for a kiss, but I stuck out my tongue and put it in her mouth. Apparently shocked, she didn't do anything for a second, but then went along with it. We frenched in the shower for about five solid minutes, and then we got on the floor as my little slave slid up next to me and gave me a handjob. All that slime on her hand served as an amazing lube. Her tiny hand slid up and down that thing like it was nothing. A couple of times she even reached over to lick the tip. After that, I washed her off with the bar of lotionizing soap and the children's shampoo I picked up from the not-so-local Pharmacy, and then she washed me off with the same stuff.</p> <p>We got out of the shower and dried each other off, and then I sent Christine off to make our dinner as I went back in my room to get dressed. Eggs and bacon... nothing too difficult. I just wanted to get an idea of how good she was.</p> <p>Her cooking, as it turns out is really good - even for adult standards. The sunny-side up eggs were delicious and the bacon was not too crispy - just the way I like it. I started talking to her about tomorrow as I strapped her down in her chair, sat down in mine and started eating. ""Listen. Tomorrow I'm going to be inviting a few friends over. There's a couple of things that I'm going to need you to do. Mmm... Dif's good...""</p> <p>Christine spoke up ""I'll do anything if it makes you happy, master. And thank you!""</p> <p>""Well, tomorrow I'm not going to be the only person you'll need to keep happy. You'll just need to remember: You keep them happy, you keep me happy. Understand?"" She nodded. ""Also, there's a certain outfit that I picked out today that I'm going to need you to try on... sonofabitch, these are amazing... I gotta give you some better stuff to work with tomorrow...""</p> <p>Christine giggled ""Thank you, master! I was thinking about you when I made them.""</p> <p>""Well, good job. Allright, you ready to go?""</p> <p>""Yes I am, master!""</p> <p>I unstrapped Christine from her chair and before I could say to do anything, she dashed into the kitchen with all the dirty dishes and was back before I could figure out what she did with them. The dishwasher was humming comfortably.</p> <p>""Wow, you're a fast little bitch.""</p> <p>She giggled again. She's so cute when she did that, I wanted to just strap her down and rape her right there, but we had other shit to do. ""Come on, ya kooky kid. Into the bedroom."" I said as she started to skip (skip!) into the bedroom.</p> <p>I walked through the bedroom door and there was Christine, looking at me through the see-through one piece I got for her as an option for the next day when the guys show up. ""That's one of the options. We're going to try on everything and see what looks best"" I said as I grabbed a seat on the bed.</p> <p>""Okay, master! I'll start with this,"" she said as she slipped into it. Over the next half hour we tried on a bunch of different outfits, ranging from a blind gimp suit, the see-through one piece, an oversized tank top that exposed her nipples but not her pussy, a miniskirt with no underwear and no top, a tee shirt that was low enough you could see her crotch bulge when she went into certain positions, a little minithong with a mini corset intended for children, Iron hand and foot-cuffs with chains in the middle (and nothing else), but in the end, we decided on something closer to the farm girl approach. ""That's the one. We can use the others later in the day."" I said as she slipped into her minijeans that covered her hips and not much else (though the pussy wasn't shown) and a cut-off t-shirt that said 'can touch this' across the chest. It was cut up high enough that you could see both her nipples clearly if she stretched.</p> <p>""Aww, are you sure, master? I really liked this one..."" she pouted as she held up the see-through one piece she was holding when I first got in the room.</p> <p>""That one's fine by me.""</p> <p>She jumped upside down and grinned from ear to ear ""Can I wear it to bed master, pleeeeease?""</p> <p>""No you may not. Now lay it out in front of the dresser, get out of those clothes, and come to bed. We're going to watch a movie.""</p> <p>""Yaaay! What kind?""</p> <p>""You'll find out when it starts! Underwear off too!""</p> <p>Throwing the underwear across the room, Christine ran over to the light switch and shut it off, then ran over to the bed and handed me the remote.</p> <p>Before I woke her up earlier in the day, I set the room temperature way below what it should have been, and because of it, Christine was shivering halfway through the movie.</p> <p>""Come under the covers.""</p> <p>""k-k-k-kk-kay..."" she stuttered.</p> <p>As she slid herself under the comforter and sat on my lap allowing as much of her body to touch mine as possible, it got me horny, and my dick started to rise between her legs. She noticed and started sliding her hand up and down and around my dick. I in turn started fondling her nipples, pussy, and just rubbing everywhere that I liked. It amazed me how smooth her skin was, like it was made up of whipped cream. It felt so amazing against my torso and hands that my dick just got harder from feeling it.</p> <p>She did impress me with how well she payed attention to the movie. Maybe it got her scared. It was a movie about a beautiful sex slave who kept disobeying her master, and the punishments he would give her. It ended off with him holding her head to a train track with an oncoming train while he was fucking her. They climaxed together and he pulled her head out of the way just in time. From that day forward, she was the best sex slave the master could have asked for.</p> <p>I sat there with my little slave who was on my lap caressing my dick as the credits rolled. ""A little cheesy in the end, but I think it had a good lesson in the end for you, like don't fall asleep during sex, maybe?""</p> <p>She blushed. ""Yes, master. I'll be a good girl forever and ever.""</p> <p>""You better be, now what do you say we fix this..."" I cupped my hands over her hands that were massaging my dick ""little problem here.""</p> <p>She smiled. ""My tummy's feeling really really good now! Can I lead, master?""</p> <p>I chuckled. ""Yes, yes you can lead. Do what you were doing this morning. Also, I think this should be easier since we already had sex a couple of times.""</p> <p>""I was going to."" she said as she positioned herself on top of my dick. ""Here I go!""</p> <p>Christine relaxed her legs and fell down on top of my raging cock. 'Holy shit,' I thought.</p> <p>""Ah... master... it feels the same..."" she said as she started to push her hips forward and put her hands on my stomach to brace herself.</p> <p>The fluid motions of her hips were so amazingly sexy for a seven year old. Again as she pushed forward and back on my cock with that beautiful prepubescent body of hers, it felt as if the whole world was pushing in on my dick. It didn't take too long for me to cum this time. Christine said ""Oh, master! It feels so warm on the inside!""</p> <p>""Keep going!"" I said I pumped as much man-seed as I could into her.</p> <p>As soon as I thought the last of it was out, I felt another gush of it rush through my shaft and into my beautiful little slave. I sat up and kissed her smack on the lips right then. ""Stay like that."" I whispered into her ear as I wrapped my arms around her back and got off the bed as she wrapped her arms around my back.</p> <p>Standing in the middle of the room, I pulled my hips back as far as they could go without having my cock leave her once-again violated lovehole and I thrusted back in. Christine gave out a yelp of what sounded like a mixture between pleasure and pain. I pulled back and thrusted again as she screamed ""YA-hmm!""</p> <p>We fucked like that for a couple more minutes until I came. And when I did, I laid Christine down on the floor and pulled out of her, letting the juices drip onto the ground.</p> <p>She was panting. ""Oh... master... It's so... cold, but I... feel so... warm...""</p> <p>I stood up and looked at her. ""Well I'm glad that you had fun, but you made a mess on the floor. What're you going to do with that?""</p> <p>Christine sat up and looked at all the semen on the floor where her pussy was. ""I'll go clean it up!"" she jeered as she got up and headed towards the door.</p> <p>I grabbed her arm and yanked her back down. ""Not with those you're not. I want you to lick it up.""</p> <p>""Okay!"" she smiled as she started to do just that.</p> <p>I walked around to Christine's back as she was licking up the remnants of the sex we just had. I dropped to my knees and positioned my cock so that it was touching her cute little asshole. ""The guys tomorrow... They'll know that nothing is sacred on your body... I just wanted to be the first to do this...""</p> <p>""Do what, mast-AH!"" she screamed as I thrusted my cock into her little butthole. It was different from fucking her in the pussy, but it was still amazing.</p> <p>A couple of minutes later, I pulled out as I flipped her over and came all over her torso and face. She laid there on the cold wood floor spreading my jizz all over herself. ""Go wash up. I want you nice and smooth tonight."" I said.</p> <p>""Yes, master!"" she jeered again.</p> <p>'This is a really happy girl, especially after the day she's had...' I thought. 'Maybe seeing me happy really is enough for her... we'll see...'</p> <p>By the time Christine got back from the shower, the room was already back at a sane temperature. ""Oh, master... I like it in here now. It feels good."" she yawned.</p> <p>""Take the towel off and come in bed. We have a big day tomorrow."" I said. ""Okay."" she smiled as she took the towel off her head and spun her hair around while turning off the lights. ""Y'know something, master?""</p> <p>She said as she climbed under the covers.</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""You're a much better master to me than that guy in the movie. And I love you."" she said as she snuggled up as close to me as she could get. I laughed as I turned her around to face away from me. ""I want to feel your better side tonight.""</p> <p>She smiled. ""Okay, master.""</p> <p>So that's how my second day with my very own slave went. I felt my way around her smooth, silky body with my hands as if I just couldn't get enough of it until she fell asleep in my arms. Goddamn, even though she's only seven, having my own slave was amazing.</p></div>",[]
199,"About Being Tied Up, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-02-17,42,5,"b/b, bd, cbt, sad, ped, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Experimenting</p> <p>I was a very unusual kid growing up. For some reason or another, being tied up or tying up my brother always fascinated me. It started when I was about eight or so, when my twin brother and I started to fool around (not sexually, of course, not yet). I had him pinned down with my knees on his shoulders, and was thumping him on the chest with my knuckle. He screamed like a baby, and I was teasing him about it. Our mom yelled at us to keep it quiet, so I let him up, much to my disappointment. You see, our mom didn’t care what we did, as long as it was quiet. Her soaps were more important than anything. They still are.</p> <p>Kyle had a funny look on his face, like he was also disappointed, also. It was as if our fun was cut short. I asked him what was wrong. He shrugged and answered.</p> <p>“It was kinda fun, Karl.”</p> <p>“What, being held down?” He nodded. “Well…, you wanna do it again?” He grinned and nodded. So, I tackled him and started the torture again. And, like clockwork, at the first sign of enjoyment, our mom quelled the noise with another yell.</p> <p>“If you keep making noise, I’ll gag you,” I said with him still pinned under me. He got real still with a wide-eyed look at me. Without any other thought, I grabbed a sock (clean, of course) and stuffed it in his mouth. He squealed, but very little sound came out; problem solved. He tried to spit it out, but I was there to keep it in place. Then the idea came to use the other sock to tie it around his head to keep the sock in his mouth.</p> <p>Then a brainstorm hit me. With him secured under me, I reached under the bed for the jump-rope that was kept there. Being in the cub scouts, both of us were very adapt at making knots. The only thing was getting out of them was a real challenge.</p> <p>With the gag in place, I flipped him over onto his stomach, and pulled his arms behind his back. He struggled a lot, but I had the advantage of size and position. Even though we are twins, I am a little larger than Kyle, plus I was sitting on top of him. </p> <p>While kneeling on his shoulders at his armpits, I pulled his wrists back and wrapped the rope once around the right wrist, then around the left in a kind of a figure eight pattern. The ends were tied together with a tight square knot, leaving him fit to be tied (Sorry, couldn’t resist). </p> <p>He kicked his legs trying to get to me, but that was easily solved. His leather belt was lying on his bed, just begging to be used on him. I crossed his ankles, and wrapped the belt around them twice to bring the two ends together, and buckled them, leaving no slack to move with. Now he looked like an eel out of water while he was struggling to get loose.</p> <p>Now I could take my time with the next phase. I retrieved my own jump rope from the closet and approached him without him seeing me. I sat on his legs to get control of them, and tied one end of the rope to the belt, then the other was looped around the jump rope tied to his wrists. After pulling it tight, I wrapped the loose end around his ankles, and tied it off to the belt. The boy was effectively hogtied. </p> <p>“Try to get out of that, Kyle,” I stated with immense satisfaction.</p> <p>He did try to escape, but the knots were too good. After a few minutes, Kyle accidentally rolled to his side, and I saw his little boner poking out. His shorts made a nice teepee.</p> <p>“You got a boner, you got a boner,” I taunted him, causing his face to go even redder than it was during his escape attempt. He tried to roll back onto his belly, but couldn’t quite manage the leverage. I soon got tired of taunting him, and wondered if he ever pulled his weenie like I had discovered recently. I slid off the bed and moved towards him.</p> <p>He tried to move away from me, thinking I was going to increase his bondage, or something. I moved my hand to the button of his shorts, and pulled it open. In the same motion, I unzipped his fly, pulling his shorts all the way apart. I pulled his shorts down, and rubbed my hand on his stiffie through his briefs. His member got even harder, telling me he liked what I was doing to him.</p> <p>After playing with it for a few minutes, I slipped my hand under the waistband and really started playing with him. I stroked it for a couple of times, and his breathing increased. He started bucking his hips in rhythm to my strokes. Soon I had him panting hard through the sock gag, just begging to feel the explosion of an orgasm. Just as he was about to cum, I stopped my stroking and allowed the feeling to subside.</p> <p>He groaned and I took a second to look at his face. He had a pleading look on it; begging to have me finish him. Once he was settled back down, I started back to stroking him. His breath increased again, and his hips began to hump back and forth. Once again, I stopped short of his goal. And he whimpered out another groan.</p> <p>He was my plaything, and I wasn’t finished having fun with him. He tried to roll onto his stomach again, to try to get the floor to help, but I was not going to allow that to happen. Every time he tried to roll up, I pushed his legs and arms back down again. The boy was in agony.</p> <p>I built him up and let him down for another three times before allowing him to cum. His whole body tensed up and I saw his eyes roll back in his head as feelings that were too intense flood through him. Of course the orgasm was a dry one; we didn’t start making semen for another four years, so no mess had to be cleaned up.</p> <p>When Kyle had recovered enough to be coherent, I was smiling at him as he looked down at me. He grinned as best as he could through the gag. I reached up and took the gag off him.</p> <p>“Feel good?”</p> <p>“Heck, yeah, it did. How did you know that would happen?”</p> <p>“I been doing that for a while, now. I was just never tied up when I did it. You want out?”</p> <p>He nodded, so I untied him. Just as I finished untying him and he had pulled up his shorts, our mom walked in the room. She claimed she was checking on us, but it had to be a commercial break, and needed to use the bathroom. She left the room with a shrug to head back to the living room and the TV. Kyle and I snickered at each other as she left. If she had walked in five minute before, the whole scene would have turned out differently.</p> <p>“You know, we probably got another hour or so before she moves again, and I do owe you one,” Kyle said. I turned and he had a slight gleam in his eye, and he tackled me to the floor. I was caught unprepared, and he got the right amount of leverage to get on top of me.</p> <p>With a great deal of effort, he pulled me over to our set of bunk beds. He grabbed my right wrist and tied it to one of the legs of the bed with one of the ropes. I tried to stop him, but before I made any real headway with the knot, he grabbed the free wrist and tied it to the other leg of the bed with the other rope. I kicked at him, but made little progress with that attempt.</p> <p>He reached down, undid my own shorts and underpants, and pulled them down to my ankles, leaving me totally bare. My own dick responded by getting hard, also. The belt was tied around my shorts at my ankles then way I had done to him. I moved to curl up my legs to my chest, but he would have none of that.</p> <p>He took a metal clothes hanger from the closet and snagged the hook through the belt, and pulled downward towards the leg of our desk. He pulled the hanger out straight and was just able to get the leg of the desk through the long loop of it. I tried to pull my legs up, but the desk was too heavy to move. Now I was at his mercy, and he had less than I did.</p> <p>First, the sock gag was placed over my mouth, and another sock was used to blind my eyes. He tickled me almost to the point of pissing myself. I could feel my rock hard dick bouncing around on my stomach as the torture of his fingers made me jump around. When the tickling was done, he moved on to other tortures.</p> <p>Without warning, something warm and wet covered my hard-on. It took me a while before I realized that it was Kyle’s mouth that had encompassed my little stiff prick. His lips moved up and down the shaft and I could feel the sides of his mouth massage it as well. He took me to the brink of cumming, and then stopped his ministrations. If my hands weren’t tied tight, I would have choked him. I knew what was coming next. He was going to do the same thing to me that I had done to him. He was going to make it last forever before he allowed me to finish.</p> <p>I got another surprise. He stopped altogether, and I heard him get up and leave the room. It was several minutes before he returned. I heard him fold himself up and plant himself next to me, getting comfortable. He touched me with his left hand on my stomach then moved it northward to my left nipple. He rubbed the nipple until it was hard then something wooden pinched it, HARD! It hurt like hell, but the effect on my cock was instantaneous. He didn’t leave my right nipple out of the torture either. The same thing was done, and it felt like an electrical surge shot through my chest. </p> <p>I squirmed like a wildcat trying to get the clothespins off my sore nipples, but they were on too well. He didn’t just plant them there and leave them. Once I started to settle down, Kyle began to pull and twist them in different directions. He started to stroke my cock again, combining pain and pleasure. It was enough to send me into orbit and put me through hell. I loved every second of it. Within seconds I felt my whole body explode into infinity as the most powerful orgasm of my short life rocked my world.</p> <p>“So, you like playing games, do you?” A female voice stated from our doorway.</p></div>",[]
200,"About Being Tied Up, Part 2",2,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-02-17,19,4,"b/b, bd, cbt, sad, ped, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Nothing Day</p> <p>I felt a shiver run down my spine as those words hit my ears with the force of a tornado.</p> <p>“Mom?” Kyle, being the only one able to talk, asked.</p> <p>“Who else, Kyle? Untie your brother then the two of you come into the living room,” she said, then left the doorway.</p> <p>“We’re dead,” I said as he removed the gag.</p> <p>“Yeah,” he answered with a shaky lip. He removed the ropes from my wrists and untied the belt from around my ankles. I pulled my shorts and underpants up and snapped the shorts back in place. We slowly walked out of the room and headed towards the living room and our impending fates. We both felt like death row inmates walking to the gas chamber.</p> <p>As we walked into the living room, I noticed that for once the TV was off, and our mom was sitting in the lounge chair. We sat on the sofa, as far away from her as possible.</p> <p>“Well,” she began, “it seems you two have found a new game. How did it start?”</p> <p>We looked at each other for a second then Kyle told her how it got started. I helped fill in the gaps. We were totally honest with her, not that we could hide anything at this point. All she did was listen to our story, which was making me more and more nervous. I kept wondering what punishment she was coming up with in her mind. Kyle finished the story at the point when she walked in on us then the two of us waited for the sentence.</p> <p>For a few more minutes, all she did was continue looking at each of us. Both of us began squirming under her gaze. Finally, after an eternity, she rose from the chair, and spoke.</p> <p>“Get your room cleaned up and then get ready for supper. It’ll be supper time by that time.”</p> <p>We looked at each other in shock. Don’t tell me we were being let off scott free. Not even so much as a chewing out. We didn’t question our good fortune, but went back to our room to clean.</p> <p>“No more ‘playing’. Just clean your room,” she called after us.</p> <p>When we got into the room, we looked at each other again in disbelief at not being punished. We kind of snickered at each other then went about cleaning the room.</p> <p>The cleaning process took about a couple of hours, and by that time, our dad was home, and dinner was getting ready. We were expecting a chastisement from our dad over what had happened, but he never even mentioned it. At least he didn’t mention it that night at dinner. Actually, he acted as if Mom had not even told him. Dinner was painfully normal, actually.</p> <p>After dinner, we watched some TV, had our bath, and then sent to bed at our normal time of eight o’clock. I remember lying there, thinking about what had happened to us. Each time I got to the part where Mom had interrupted us, I pushed the memory out of my head with a shake. Neither Kyle nor I talked about it the whole night.</p> <p>In my mind, I couldn’t help but think this wasn’t over with yet. I was never more so right, much to my good fortune. We were about to get a real education.</p> <p>The next morning Kyle and I were woken up early for summer vacation by our mom. She said she had some errands to run, and we had to go to our babysitters for the day. We were very disappointed, but it was better than going with her. Staying with her usually meant that the day was shot spending inside department stores looking at women’s clothing or something equally boring.</p> <p>We spent the entire day at Mrs. Blake’s house. She was an older lady that looked after us when our parents needed some time together, or Mom did some grocery shopping. It wasn’t all bad, but Kyle and I couldn’t play our new “game”. Each of us was kind of looking forward to doing just that, even after what happened the previous day.</p> <p>Our mom picked us up after four o’clock, and we headed home. We only had time for dinner and a few TV shows before bedtime. The whole day was a wash.</p> <p>After our parents put us in our beds and left the room for a few minutes, Kyle climbed up and sat on the edge of my bed frame.</p> <p>“What’s up?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I wonder what Mom has in store for us, Karl,” he said.</p> <p>“What do you mean, man?”</p> <p>“Well, you know how we got out of trouble without even a yelling?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I was wondering about that all day today. Why?”</p> <p>“She’s planning something, Karl, I just know it.”</p> <p>“That’s stupid, Kyle. If she was going to do something, she would have done it yesterday when we were in the living room. She wouldn’t wait.” I said it, but I also had my doubts.</p> <p>“I hope you’re right, man. I hope you’re right.”</p> <p>“One question,” I began and he nodded, “where’d you learn to do that thing with the clothes pins and that thing with your mouth?”</p> <p>He smiled sheepishly. “Dad’s magazines he had in his workroom.”</p> <p>“You know you’re not allowed in there. What if Mom or Dad caught you?”</p> <p>He shrugged his shoulders. “Big deal. It would’ve probably have been just a small spanking. You know Mom; she doesn’t hit all that hard. Besides, it was worth it. Wasn’t it?”</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Wanna do it again?”</p> <p>“Yeah, tomorrow.”</p> <p>“No, now, stupid.”</p> <p>“What do ya mean, ‘now’?”</p> <p>“Well, we can’t do the tying up thing, but how ‘bout the other thing? The thing with your mouth?”</p> <p>I looked at him with suspicion. “How?”</p> <p>“Like this,” he said, and then lay down with his head at the foot of the bed. Since neither one of us ever sleep with the covers in the summer, we were right next to each other on top of the sheet. He reached over and pulled my underpants down. I raised my butt up to allow him. As he rose up, I pulled his undies down also.</p> <p>He rolled to me and began stroking my dick to a rigid staff. I returned the favor, bringing him to a gloriously long three inches. Even at that age, we had nice package. He leaned his head over and for the second time in as many days, swallowed my full length. I arched my back at the flood of sensations he was giving me.</p> <p>He moved his knee to my head to get my attention that I was ignoring him. So, true to brotherly love, I leaned over to his groin, and licked the length of his staff. He shuddered as I reached the ridge of his little helmet. I looked down at it, stealing myself into doing what I had to do. I took a deep breath, opened my mouth, and sucked him inside it.</p> <p>He hissed through his teeth at the sudden attack on his boyhood. I began moving my head up and down, being careful to keep my teeth off of him. While I gave him a real good suck job, the one he was giving me was disintegrating. Once I enveloped his pole, he stopped his work on me. I looked down to see what the problem was, and he had rolled off to feel my mouth on him. I stopped.</p> <p>“This ain’t gonna work, Kyle,” I whispered to him.</p> <p>“Okay, crybaby,” he teased. “You do me, and then I’ll do you, okay?”</p> <p>“You better not welch on this, Kyle,” I warned him.</p> <p>“Yeah, yeah. Just get busy, Karl,” he commented.</p> <p>I took back to making my twin climax. Even as inexperienced as I was, it didn’t take him long before his body tensed and waves of pleasure washed over him. I allowed him to recover then nudged him in the head with my knee.</p> <p>“Your turn,” I informed him.</p> <p>Without any comment, he rose back up on his elbow and leaned over my weakened worm. Since I didn’t have any real stimulation, my pole had relaxed a little. I didn’t take long to regain its firmness with my twin’s breathe on it. As soon as it had gotten back to its full length, his mouth engulfed it.</p> <p>Electricity surged through my body starting at my groin and shooting outward. My whole body tingled like it had been touched by a live wire. As he continued sucking on me, my hips began moving up to meet his lips. I kept trying to get as much of my stiffie into his mouth. It just felt so good to have something warm wrapped around it.</p> <p>I quickened the pace of my hips, and my breathing increased again as my orgasm crept up on me. As Kyle sucked on my dick, he reached up and started playing with my almond sized balls. I opened my legs to allow him better access. Just as my orgasm hit, he squeezed my nuts like they were grapes, and my mind exploded in an intense feeling unlike any other I had experienced before.</p> <p>I collapsed back onto my pillow, as Kyle pulled his mouth off of my softening member. He crawled up next to me, and laid his arm over my chest. Within mere minutes, he was fast asleep. It only took another moment or two before I followed him into oblivion.</p></div>",[]
201,"About Being Tied Up, Part 3",3,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-02-17,27,5,"b/b, bd, cbt, sad, ped, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">An Education</p> <p>We woke up the next day with sunlight streaming in our faces and our mom looking at our naked bodies lying together, intertwined. </p> <p>“Good morning you two,” she said with a smile on her face. “Don’t bother getting dressed; just follow me into the kitchen.” She was already showered and dressed for the day, looking like she did when she was going to leave the house.</p> <p>We climbed out of the top bunk and hit the ground thinking the worst was about to happen. I was thinking that it was time to pay our dues for the other day’s fun.</p> <p>We followed our mom into the kitchen where two chairs sat back-to-back. Kyle and I looked at each other, puzzled by this set-up. Mom didn’t waist any time explaining it to us.</p> <p>“I am going to tie the two of you up for the whole day,” she said. We couldn’t believe our ears. My little member started waking up after hearing that; so did Kyle’s.</p> <p>“You’re not goin’ to punish us for the other day?” Kyle asked.</p> <p>“No, silly. You were just having a little fun, and I want to help you have fun. You see, my brother, your Uncle Billy, used to tie me up when I was about your age, also. I’m going to show you how to do it right. Now, do either of you need to pee before we start?”</p> <p>Both of us nodded, so she sent us to the bathroom. When we finished, we ran back to the kitchen, with our cocks slapping against our legs. When the two of us got back to the kitchen, she was waiting for us.</p> <p>She had two scarves rolled up in her hands. She told each of us to turn around and wait. First, she placed two handkerchiefs over our eyes then tied the scarves around our heads to keep them in place.</p> <p>“Open,” she said as something hard touched my lips. I opened my mouth, and a ball was forced inside with ropes going around my head to secure it. I reached forward to touch myself, and she slapped my hand away.</p> <p>“Do that again, Karl, and you won’t cum for the entire day,” she warned. I didn’t know what “cum” was, but I did as I was told anyway. “Don’t move, Karl. I’m going to tie up your brother first.”</p> <p>I waited. I placed my hands behind my back to make sure I wasn’t tempted to play with myself. The wait seemed to last forever. I heard her move and him grunt as he was being tied to the chair. At one point, I heard her tell him to slide down, and then I heard what sounded like a muffled scream.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t be such a baby, Kyle. It isn’t that big.” I heard her chastise him. A few moans of discomfort from him, some struggles, and a few squeals, but no more screams. I kept wondering what she was going to do to me. I was sure whatever it was, Kyle had gotten the same.</p> <p>A few more agonizing minutes passed then I felt her grab my arm and lead me to the other chair. She led me to stand on the seat of it while she tied my wrists together with a length of rope. She tied my wrists better than Kyle had done on that other day. She wrapped the rope around several times then pulled the excess through my arms to hand down behind me. She backed me up and pulled my arms back and over the back of the chair, and then pulled my arms down to have the armpits where they were just above resting on it. My hands bumped into Kyle’s arm on the way down; he was tied the same way I was going to be.</p> <p>Once Mom had tied the excess rope to the bottom rung of the chair, she moved something underneath my bottom then also told me to slide down. I did. Something hard pushed against my anus. I stopped sliding downward. She put her hands on my shoulders and pushed, hard! I let loose a scream of my own as the instrument broke through my sphincter muscle. She chastised me the same way she did Kyle, and forced me down even lower. I now knew what had made Kyle scream earlier. Whatever it was that had invaded me, was going to go even further inside. The further down she pushed, the wider the thing got, and the more pain shot through my rectum. I squirmed, trying to get away from the assaulting missile, but my mom had me, and there was nowhere to go. </p> <p>When she had stopped forcing me down, it was to the point where my armpits were resting on the back of the chair; she then retied the rope securing my wrists. She had stopped pushing me down, but then went under me and pushed the missile upwards, spearing me further. Just as I thought the invader was going to split me in half, it popped inside then got smaller, and less painful. </p> <p> I was now firmly in place, with a buttplug inside my asshole, and definitely not going anywhere. A rope was tied around my waist, just below my chest, tying my body to the chair. With that holding me there, she grabbed my left ankle, and pulled it down to rest on the side rung of the chair. A rope was wrapped around the ankle, and tied off to each of the two legs on that side. Mom then did the same with the other ankle. Another roped was passed under the chair to pull the two ankles together, making it totally impossible to move either leg. A thinner piece of rope was used to tie my feet to the rungs of the chair. Another rope was used to pull my knees together as much as humanly possible. About the only thing I could move now, was my head and hands, but she had a plan for those as well.</p> <p>She had me put my palms together, and Kyle’s hands were placed over mine. I heard a couple of ripping sounds then tape was wrapped around our hands, sticking them together. I struggled to use my head to get out, which was a total waist of energy. She had another plan for our heads, though. A collar was placed around our necks then linked together. Then she linked both the scarves and ballgags together, so if our heads were going to move, they were going to move as a unit.</p> <p>I felt her walk away and return, and start playing with my nipples to get them hard. I knew was coming next. Sure enough, pain shot through the left nipple as a clothespin was attached, followed by the right one. I squealed after each attachment. She pulled on each clothespin, causing me to squirm from the added pain. Then she let go of the clothespins, causing them to snap back to my chest, and then pulled on them again. She did this for about six or seven more times. She walked around to Kyle and from his sounds and actions, she was doing the same thing to him.</p> <p>Meanwhile, I took an inventory of my aching body. My armpits hurt from bearing pretty much my whole weight, my nipples hurt from the abuse, and my asshole was still sore at being stretched so widely. The weird thing was that my dick was pretty much sticking straight out like a flagpole on the side of a building. Even through all the pain and discomfort, I found that I liked the feelings it gave off. </p> <p>It was not even an hour since my mom put the blindfold on, but it already seemed like noon. This was going to be a very long, long day.</p> <p>When she was finished playing with my twin, she stepped back in front of me. My nipples got another squeeze and pull, but my dick also got a pull from my mom. Her hand was slippery, like she had put soap or oil on her hands. She slid her hand up and down my shaft, while the other one played with the clothespins pinching my nipples. Within mere minutes, she had me climax for her. My body tensed and another earth-shattering explosion rocked my young world. Through a hazed mind, I heard her walk behind me and do the same for Kyle.</p> <p>She wasn’t finished binding either of us up, though. There was still one thing left to tie up; my cock and balls. A piece of twin was wrapped around the head of my softening cock, and was pulled upward. The other end of the twine was put through the ring on the collar, and pulled tight. My little cock was stretched to its limits, and she pulled a little more. I couldn’t move my head forward anymore, due to being tied off to Kyle’s head. I was in sheer agony, but I also really liked the feeling.</p> <p>She walked between the chairs and pulled my left nut down and wrapped the same type of twine around it a couple of times, tying it off with a square knot. She did the same with the right nut, then pulled them in opposite directions. I could feel her doing the same thing to Kyle behind me. After she was done with him, I felt a tug at both twines, as she pulled me back to the chair even further. I tried to pull away, but pain erupted from my balls and Kyle squealed. I heard him move, and again a pain came from the same area. She had tied our nuts together through the back of the chairs. And she had tied them really, really tight, so if either one of us moved our lower bodies, both of us would feel the pain.</p> <p>Not a single part of our bodies were left unbounded. We got what we wanted, I guess, but I never imagined she would take it this far, or I would feel this good about this much pain.</p> <p>“Now, boys, I’m going to have a bit of breakfast. You enjoy yourselves with your game,” she said then walked away.</p> <p>I could smell her cooking her food. It smelled delicious. I was hoping she would share it with us, as both of our stomachs were growling. I know she heard it; I could hear Kyle’s stomach growling. I had never known her to withhold food from us before.</p> <p>“You boys must be hungry, but as part of this game, food is off limits while you’re tied. So, you’ll just have to survive without it.”</p> <p>She finished cooking the meal. It was a helping of eggs and sausage with some toast and melted butter. It was amazing how much I could smell being blindfolded. She sat at the kitchen table and ate it right in front of us, denying us the same pleasure. It seemed like it took her forever to eat that meal. She finished it off with a cup of hot coffee, and then walked back over to her captives.</p> <p>With her masterful skill, she played with my nipples and cock again, getting it to grow fatter. The twine bit into the flesh, and my own erection was causing me pain. I tried to get her to stop, but any move I made caused mine and Kyle’s nuts to hurt. I had to sit there and take the pain as she continued her manipulations of my pecker. After treating both my nipples to more pain by twisting the pins a couple of times, she reached down and started pulling and pushing on the missile that was still planted in my rectum.</p> <p>She would pull it out past the widest point, and then plunge it back inside me. It caused pain that had dulled down to rekindle. My asshole was stretched and restretched over and over again, until the pain was replaced with a different type of pleasure. It helped me build to a more powerful climax. This was the highest peak of pleasure I had reached so far, and I screamed my release into my ball gag. Of course there was no rest for my stretched-out cock. It had to stay bound to the collar around my neck.</p> <p>When she was finished, I felt another rope against my skin. The question, “now what,” went blazing through my mind. The last rope was used to tie off the buttplug. She tied an end to the back of the chair then pulled it thru my legs, and between my stretched nuts. Mom then wrapped it around the opposite leg at the connection to my hip. The rope was passed back thru my legs and nuts then over the other leg at the hip joint. One final pass was made with the rope thru my legs and nuts to be tied off to the chair’s backing above the first leg. The buttplug was going nowhere, no matter how hard I pushed.</p> <p>Mom walked behind me and started the same molestations on my twin. I sat there in my bondage and listened to him squeal and moan through what our mom was doing to him. A couple of times he would flinch, bringing pain to both of our nutsacks. Finally, after several minutes of her working on him, his body tensed, he vibrated through probably the same level of orgasm I had just experienced. When he had calmed down, Mom did the same with the plug that was in his asshole. With them secured in our rectums, she walked over to the sink and washed her hands then spoke to us again. It was words I’ll never forget.</p></div>",[]
202,"About Being Tied Up, Part 4",4,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-02-17,22,5,"b/b, bd, cbt, sad, ped, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alone</p> <p>“Okay, boys, I’ve got to do some things, today. So, you’re going to stay here, and I know you’ll stay out of trouble, right?” She laughed at her own little joke then continued. “It’ll be later this afternoon when I return for you, so enjoy yourselves,” She said then I could hear her turn to leave the room. </p> <p>I screamed through my gag, to try to get her to not leave. Kyle was also screaming as best he could. Being tied up was one thing, but to be left alone at the same time was almost excruciating. Then with the kitchen door open, she stopped, and said something to herself, and then closed the door. I heard her walk back over to us. My hopes of being untied died real quick.</p> <p>“I almost forgot this,” she said. Just after that, I heard Kyle screaming into his gag, making me wonder what she was doing to him to cause that much commotion. I didn’t have long to wait. I felt her fingers pull at the head of my elongated dick, opening the orifice’s tube. Then something wooden was forced inside the urethra, stretching it open even further. I also began screaming into my ball gag. Both of us squirmed to try to get the toothpicks out of our dicks, but had no success. All that effort did was cause even more pain to our abused scrotum sacks.</p> <p>Then I heard a sound that was familiar, but took me awhile to place it. It happened twice, then no more. She set something down on the table, and that was when it hit me. She took our pictures with the Polaroid camera. She walked over to the doorway once again, and then turned to us with a farewell. </p> <p>“Enjoy yourselves, boys. ‘Bye,” she said. She opened the door to the outside world, and left us in our torment. Gone; she was to be gone all day and she probably took the pictures with her.</p> <p>We were tired, hungry, sore, and in a great deal of pain from the things she had placed on and in our bodies. Our own mother had done this to us. Now, she was leaving. I even heard the car start up and drive off.</p> <p>I sat there, feeling all the pain and soreness she had inflicted on her two twin sons. It was still totally unbelievable. Mom had never done anything like this to us before. I never suspected anything. As I was sitting there, contemplating our predicament, something occurred to me; she didn’t lock the kitchen door. We were vulnerable to the outside world. Panic hit me like a ton of bricks. There was no way we would be able to defend off anyone if someone came inside the house. It seemed like hours went by while I digested that revelation. </p> <p>Kyle was making grunting sounds like he was trying to do something, but he wasn’t moving anything, thankfully. I think he was just trying to adjust to his predicament, the same as me. Minutes seemed like hours as time crept along.</p> <p>An eternity had passed when I heard someone walk up to the kitchen door and walk inside. The steps were too heavy to be our mom’s, and Dad was at work, so this had to be a complete stranger. Panic ripped through me like nothing else; my worst fears had happened. He never spoke a word, but started to rummage around the kitchen for something. A drawer opened and closed then he was standing in front of me. </p> <p>I was shaking as much as Kyle. I heard a swish, followed by a square pain on my left thigh. Another swish was followed by a pain on the other leg. I had been hit with that before; it was our parent’s flyswatter. Over and over again the person struck my legs, alternating between the two. When this person (it turned out to be a man) was finished, he did the same to my equally bound twin. The swishing and striking went on even longer for Kyle, for some reason.</p> <p>I felt him start to take the tape off of our hands, and then the twine pulling our nuts together was loosened. The collars, ball gags and blindfolds were released from each other, but not from around our necks or heads. The ropes holding the buttplugs in place were untied from the chair’s backing, but kept wrapped around our legs. The ones binding our hands to the chairs were also undone, but not take off. The rope around my chest and the clothespins were removed. As blood filled my nipples, a new pain was discovered. When the rope was undone, I tried to squirm away from the stranger, but he slapped my sore thighs to make me stop.</p> <p>My legs were then untied from the rungs of the chairs. Then he forced my body through my arms, to have them in front of me and the twine attached to my dick was untied from the collar. He then forced me over the seat of the chair with my head and arms hanging over the side. The loose ends of the rope around my wrists were pulled under the bottom rungs and tied to the rope still attached to my knees. The slack was taken out, and I was pinned to the chair, helpless again, but this time to a complete stranger.</p> <p>The rope that had been tied around my chest was wrapped around my back and under the seat, making sure I didn’t slide off it. The ropes that had my ankles bound were used to secure my knees to the legs of the chair and the twine around my dick was reattached to the collar, but under the seat of the chair. It was pulled back to its original tightness.</p> <p>The man reworked the rope holding the buttplug in to make sure it also didn’t move from its position. He traced it around my back and through my legs, also on the outside of my wrapped ballsacks. Speaking of my ballsacks, he pulled that particular twine downward to tie it off to the rung on that side of the chair.</p> <p>When he had secured me in this new position, he went to work on Kyle. Through the sounds of grunts and groans, I guessed he was pulling and pushing Kyle in the new position as well. I heard him walk behind each of us, swishing the flyswatter back and forth. That was when the realization of the new position hit me. He wanted our asses up.</p> <p>With a fast swish, the swatter came down on Kyle’s upturned ass first then in the same stroke, mine was next. Then he swung the swatter back, and I was first to feel the sting of it. Back and forth he went with the stinging instrument. After what seemed like another eternity, he stopped swinging it. He moved to my left side, and swung it upwards to strike my stretched-out testicles, and he didn’t hold anything back by the feel of it. Fire erupted through my groin and I arched my back at the painful assault. This movement caused a pain to reawaken in my cockhead. It felt as if I had pulled off the head.</p> <p>This didn’t deter him any; he continued to abuse my nuts with the swatter. I bellowed out scream after scream into the ball gag, but he paid no attention. As the assault continued, I thought my poor nuts must have started bleeding. Some part of the swatter hit the inside of my thighs, causing them to redden and become painful, but it was nothing compared to the pain he was inflicting on my jewels. Finally, the attack stopped, but I knew he was about to do the same to Kyle.</p> <p>I waited as I heard him slapping the flyswatter against Kyle’s own testicles. Each slap brought a fresh round of screams from my twin. He was forced to undergo the same torture I had just endured, and I sympathized with his pain. If we lived through this encounter, we would be walking bow-legged for weeks.</p> <p>When his battering of Kyle’s balls had ceased, I heard a sound I was strangely familiar with, but couldn’t quite place until I heard the swish and slap of leather. Before he began this phase of his assault, the ball gags in our mouths were removed. Then his belt was assaulting our backsides with the force of a windmill as he used the same back and forth motion. The belt would slap our eight-year-old asses in a sadistic regular rhythm. The pain was excruciating.</p> <p>I know welts were swelling up across our asses. He didn’t just get our upturned asses, though. The belt made contact above them to our backs and below them to our legs, also. Both of us were crying by this time, but the man continued. We begged, pleaded, cried, and finally promised him anything, if he would just stop whipping us. Just as Kyle and I uttered our promise, he stopped. Both of us sighed our relief.</p> <p>I heard him put the belt back around his waist then the ball gags were replaced in our mouths. Two more pictures were taken while I was waiting for the next thing for him to do, when he slapped both of our abused buttcheeks, and walked out of the house. He never spoke a single word to us. We didn’t know who had done this to us, or why.</p> <p>Another thing that was running around in my mind was; why didn’t he rob us? We weren’t exactly wealthy, but we did have some nice things around the house he could have taken. Kyle and I weren’t exactly in a position to stop him. We were in no position to stop him from doing anything, really.</p> <p>Either way, we were left alone again to contemplate our situation, and to savor our wounds. The time went by just as slowly as the last time, if that was possible. I could hear cars drive pass, other kids playing outside, and even a jet flew over. Another eternity passed before another set of footsteps walked up to the door.</p> <p>These steps were lighter than the first, but different than our mom’s, plus she had on her dress shoes with heels, and these were not. I heard a snicker come from the area of the door as this new stranger came in the house.</p> <p>This one untied Kyle first and led him away from me. Some sounds were made at the other end of the living room as Kyle was placed the way this new one wanted him. One sound I recognized was a door opening, but not closing. A few more minutes dragged by before ‘he’ (I’ll use he, because to this day I have no idea who it was) came to get me.</p> <p>All my bonds were undone and circulation was restored to my wrists. He pulled my arms behind my back and crossed them over each other at the forearm. Two ropes were wrapped around my wrists and just below the elbows. Another rope was wrapped around my upper arm just above the elbow and another just below the armpit. My arms were going nowhere.</p> <p>A rope was strung around the base of my cock, back between my legs, over the buttplug, and tied to the middle of my arms, very tightly. This was, I’m assuming, to keep it inside my ass. The trouble was, I now needed to pee as well as take a dump. Neither one was going to happen, apparently not any time soon, anyway.</p> <p>He led me, by the dick no less, to a door. It was there that his full plan was put in motion. He first tied a rope around my ankles, with my feet crossed. He then played with my nipples, making them hard again, and I figured the clothespins were being reattached. I was wrong. He took what felt like fishing line and tied one line around each nipple. That in itself was painful, but then the line was thrown over the top of the door. It was then that I heard my twin as he was pulled closer to the door.</p> <p>He attached the free ends of the fishing line to the ring on Kyle’s collar, and pulled it tight. It was tight enough to raise me up to my toes. He did the same to Kyle’s nipples by attaching it to the collar around my neck. If one of us moved our heads or necks, the other would feel excruciating pain through his nipples.</p> <p>We would have been flat against the door, but a toilet plunger was sucked against the door with the handle out. It hit me right in the belly button, which is probably where this guy wanted it. A rope secured the handle to the middle of my belly, making it impossible to dislodge it from the door. Just to make it more impossible, he took the twine that encased my cockhead and wrapped it around the handle and tied it off at the collar also. He moved around the door to do the same to my brother.</p> <p>With the two twines that ensnared our nutsacks, he ran them under the door and tied them to each other’s ankle ropes. We were bent over like a bow with an arrow notched in the middle. There was nowhere for us to go again.</p> <p>My nipples were on fire, my cock hurt like hell, and my balls felt like they were going to be cut off, but for some reason, I was still enjoying this. That is, until this guy did what he did next.</p> <p>Just to make sure we didn’t get too comfortable with our new position, he rubbed a cream on each of our enflamed asses. At first, it was soothing, but a minute later, it started to heat up. I squirmed under the heat, but tried to keep as still as possible, knowing any movement on my part brought great pain to my twin. The pain in my balls and nipples told me he had done the same thing to Kyle.</p> <p>Another couple of pictures were taken, and then also walked out of the house. The pain was becoming unbearable. I stretched and flexed, trying to get some relief, but nothing was effective. Moment after agonizing moment dragged by, making me think that our mom had deserted us to these cruel people.</p> <p>Each of us twitched in our torment, but not to the point of causing severe pain to the other. Once again, I could hear other kids outside as time seemed to stand absolutely still. It was impossible to think that just a few yards away, our friends next door were outside playing while we were being tormented.</p></div>",[]
203,"About Being Tied Up, Part 5",5,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-02-17,27,5,"b/b, bd, cbt, sad, ped, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Afternoon</p> <p>I must have fallen asleep somehow, because I awoke as someone was untying the ropes from my ankles that held my twin’s balls prisoner. The ropes holding my ankles together were left alone. It was a woman, but it wasn’t our mom; this woman’s hands had nails. For some reason, our mom kept her nails short.</p> <p>She unwrapped the rope holding the plunger to my stomach then loosened the ropes holding my hands behind my back. She retied my hands together as Mom had done it earlier that day, leaving the loose ends hanging down to my feet. The fishing line that held my nipples to my brother’s collar were the next to be untied. I almost collapsed to the floor when both of the lines were undone. She laid me down on the floor then went back to my brother. I heard her dragging him past me back to the kitchen.</p> <p>After some shuffling around with him, she returned to me. She dragged me to the kitchen as she had done to my twin; by the tied wrists. She picked me up and stood me on the same chair that held me captive earlier. She turned me back around and sat me down as my mom had done that morning.</p> <p>This lady tied us up exactly as our mom had done before her breakfast. Our feet and ankles were retied to the rungs and legs of the chairs. The blindfolds, gags, and collars were reattached together. Our testicles were restrung together as well as our cocks restretched up to the collars. The ropes were replaced around our chests, and the ropes holding in the buttplugs were again tied to the back of the chairs. The clothespins were left to the last, bringing a renewed pain to our chests.</p> <p>After she retraced everything our mom had done, I felt one of the woman’s hands wrap around my stretched penis. It was already swollen and hard so she didn’t take any time getting me ready for her. Her cooling hand moved masterfully up and down my shaft, and at long last, I was able to cum. The orgasm shook my entire eight year old body, and I knew it caused a little pain to both of our nutsacks, but I didn’t care. It felt great to finally release the pent up feeling.</p> <p>When she was finished with me, she also walked around and did the same molestation to my sibling. As he came, the tension pulled my balls back as well, and pain erupted once again. She washed her hands, took two pictures, and left us alone.</p> <p>The only signs that anything had changed were the marks on our asses. I know the belt left some marks; I could almost feel them on my skin.</p> <p>We were alone again, though, with only our thoughts and an occasional groan from one of us to keep us company. I wished someone would come and rescue us from this torment. Rescue didn’t come for an eon, though. No one else visited us again until I heard the car pull into the driveway. The kitchen door opened and I heard Mom’s keys land on the table.</p> <p>“Right where I left you, boys,” she started off saying. “That’s so good of you two to behave yourselves. You haven’t moved an inch.” Again she snickered at her own little joke. “Ready to get out?”</p> <p>As each of us tried to nod, we got nowhere fast, but I think she understood. I felt her fingers move up and down my legs then around my buttocks. Then she removed the tape from our hands. The end had to be here.</p> <p>All of the ropes were removed, and the ball gags taken out of our mouths. When the blindfolds were removed, I had to squint for a few minutes to let my eyes get readjusted to the light. When I could see again, she was standing between me and Kyle as if nothing ever happened. The only things we still had on were the collars, the twine pulling our cocks upwards, and the buttplugs inside our asses. I hunched over to allow some slack in the small rope. She took the hint and removed each of the twines, but not the collars. I reached up to take mine off, and she stopped me.</p> <p>“No, Karl. You leave the collars on for the rest of the day,” she explained.</p> <p>“But, Mom, after all we’ve been through…,” I started, but Kyle slightly shook his head, no.</p> <p>“After all you’ve been through? Being tied up for a day was not a big deal, Karl. It could have gone on longer or there could have been more things done than a simple tie up. Besides, you did have fun, didn’t you?”</p> <p>We both looked at each other, and sheepishly nodded.</p> <p>“Good, now, why don’t you two go get dressed and play outside until dinner?” </p> <p>“What about these things, Mom?” Kyle asked pointing to his backside.</p> <p>“You leave the buttplugs in also, Son. Now, go get dressed, you don’t have a whole lot of time before dinner.”</p> <p>We went to our room, walking a little gingerly. We stopped into the bathroom as both of us had a wicked pee. It seemed like we stood there for an hour and let loose the two yellow streams. When we inspected our butts, not one mark was found.</p> <p>“How did that happen? I thought for sure our butts would have red lines on them,” I inquired.</p> <p>“Me too. Maybe that burning cream helped it somehow.”</p> <p>I shrugged back. We got dressed in shorts, shoes and t-shirts and went out to play with our next-door neighbors until dinner. It was like nothing happened. We played like normal kids for the rest of the day.</p> <p>When we came in for dinner, most of the pain and soreness was gone. Dad was home, with a guest; Uncle Billy. Both Kyle and I liked our mom’s brother. He always played games with us in our room, although never touched us in a weird way, so we always felt safe around him.</p> <p>Dinner was painfully normal and dull, with the adults talking about adult stuff. We tried to get Uncle Billy to come to our room to play a board game, but Mom was talking non-stop with him. It seems he just flew into town for the weekend as was leaving on Monday morning.</p> <p>That evening, we were watching TV lying on our stomachs on the floor, while the adults sat on the couch and continued with adult stuff.</p> <p>The one thing I picked up on was that neither Dad nor Uncle Billy was surprised by the presence of collars around our necks. Neither one said a word about them. Kyle agreed with me that it was strange for them not to say anything about them, but never paid it another thought.</p> <p>We took our bath at about eight o’clock (with the buttplugs in) together. We paid special attention to each other’s cocks while washing. Uncle Billy walked in while things were just heating up again between the two of us, and we threw the curtain to hide ourselves.</p> <p>“Aw, now guys don’t be shy. I have the same things you have,” he teased, but didn’t move the curtain. It wasn’t the front view we were worried about; it was the presence of the buttplugs that concerned us the most.</p> <p>When he finished his business with the toilet, he started to leave when I called him back.</p> <p>“Could you get Mom for us, Uncle Billy?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Sure thing, Kyle,” he said, and left.</p> <p>“Karl, you nitwit,” I said under my breath.</p> <p>Mom walked in and I asked her about using the bathroom with the plug inside. She said to take it out, use the toilet, and then to replace it back inside. We had to keep it in all night. I jumped out and got to the toilet before Kyle ever moved. It seemed nasty to do it, but I pulled on the buttplug. Nothing happened. I pulled a little harder, and it was too painful to go on.</p> <p>I was almost in tears, now. I had to ‘go’ something fierce, but this stupid thing wouldn’t come out.</p> <p>“Need some help?” Kyle asked. I nodded. He climbed out of the tub and had me bend over my legs. “Pull apart your buttcheeks, it might help.” I nodded and did as he said. He gripped the end of the plug, and pulled. It hurt like hell, but it came out.</p> <p>I did my own business with the porcelain god then looked mournfully at the tool that had to go back in my rectum. It had some shit on it, and I wasn’t going to wash it off with my hands. Kyle suggested using the tissue. It worked enough to get it clean. I bent over again as Kyle had to be the one to put it back inside; it hurt too much for me to do it myself. The same exact procedure had to be done with Kyle and his anal ‘friend’. </p> <p>After our baths, we walked quickly to our bedroom with the towels wrapped around us and pulled our underwear up before anyone walked in the room. We played a board game for a few minutes until our mom walked in and told us it was bedtime. We both climbed onto the top bunk, facing the doorway, with our butts to the wall. She told us good night, and kissed each of us. Our dad did the same thing, and then Uncle Billy walked inside to do bid us good night as well.</p> <p>“Good night, guys,” he said, and we echoed the salutations. When he got to the door, he stopped and turned back to us with one final comment. “Now, remember, boys, you did promise to do anything…” and then he was gone.</p> <p>More to cum in the future if interest is present.</p></div>",[]
204,"About Being Tied Up II, Part 6",6,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"These are the continued stories of Kyle and Karl, for those of you who enjoyed the first ones.",2005-03-05,15,5,"b/b, M+/b, W/b, g/b, dog+/b, bd, tort, whip, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Uncle Billy’s Room</p> <p>Waking up the next morning didn’t sit too well with me and Kyle, mainly because of the buttplugs still buried in our assholes. The other reason that things were skewed was the revelation of Uncle Billy from last night. Saying what he did informed us that it was him that had torn into our buttocks’ and balls with the flyswatter and belt.</p> <p>Both of us were still a little sore, and not moving too easily, but we made our way off the top bunk and into the bathroom for our morning pee. After emptying our bladders into the toilet we oozed into the kitchen. Our mom and uncle were sitting at the table talking; I guess Dad had gone to work, as usual.</p> <p>“Good morning, boys,” Mom started off with a more-than-usual chipper voice. “Breakfast?” We nodded in unison. She poured us each a bowl of our favorite cold cereal (at the time, ‘Cocoa Puffs’) then reengaged Uncle Billy in conversation. She told him that she had some more ‘errands’ to run and asked if he could look after us for the day. He was, understandably, delighted. Kyle and I looked at each other; both of us had eyes wide as saucers.</p> <p>In the past, we would cheer about spending the day with our uncle, but since last night, things had changed. Both of us had the feeling we were in for it. We spent the rest of our meal in silence wondering what was going to happen to us.</p> <p>Our mom left the house later to run her so-called errands. After yesterday’s events I knew her ‘errands’ were bogus. As soon as she left the house, Uncle Billy walked into our room with the ropes.</p> <p>“Come with me, boys,” he said and turned to leave the room. We followed him to our fates. We arrived in the kitchen and he sat us down in two of the chairs at the table.</p> <p>“Now, yesterday was kind of harsh for you guys,” he started saying. “And today, your mom wanted me to continue your education. Did you enjoy yesterday?”</p> <p>Kyle and I looked at each other then nodded, but with some trepidation, not knowing what was coming up. Both of us were excited, though. By the time we had arrived in the kitchen both of us were sporting boners.</p> <p>“Good; I had a feeling both of you did. And by the appearance of things,” looking at our crotches, “you want to continue.” We nodded again. “Good. Now, take your clothes off and pile them on the table.”</p> <p>We did as we were told, and when we were totally naked before our uncle, he led us into the guest room. In the middle of the room was the bed, but at the base off the bed was a bench that I had never seen before. It was rectangular in shape and made of wood; it sat on a platform that was just larger than it. He led us to opposite ends of the bench, where he tied each of our ankles to the legs of the bench. Then ropes were tied around our thighs just below our hip joints to pull our legs apart and secure them to the bench.</p> <p>Twine was once again wrapped around our penises just below the heads, and pulled tight, but not tight enough to cut off the circulation. Thankfully at the time, we were erect and very hard. The free ends of the twine were left on the bench. He made each of us bend over the bench. It was just tall enough to come up to our balls. My body squashed them and my cock against the wood.</p> <p>When we were laid down, our heads were next to each other. He took the collars that were still around our necks and attached them together by a small d-ring. My arms were put on Kyle’s back then tied together at the wrists and elbows. The free ends were wrapped around his body and tied to the twine ensnaring his cockhead. Uncle Billy then took Kyle’s arms around mine and under my arms to rest on my back and tied them off the same way. My cock was being pulled towards my twin while his was being pulled to me. If either one of us pulled, it caused pain to the other’s cock.</p> <p>We were going nowhere, but Uncle Billy wasn’t finished yet. Another rope was wrapped around our bodies at just below the armpits then secured under the bench. All the slack in each of the ropes was taken out and we were fastened to the bench looking like a couple of slabs of meat ready to be chopped.</p> <p>He replaced the ball gags next, but didn’t put the blindfolds on us. We thought he was done and was going to leave us, but one more thing needed to be tied; our balls. He reached through my legs and pulled my ballsacks backwards. With the same twine that was used yesterday, my balls were once again wrapped and pulled backwards. The twine then was wrapped around each of my legs just above the knees. He went around the bench and did the same to my brother’s balls.</p> <p>Kyle and I grunted in our bondage as our uncle finished tying each of us up. There was no way we were going to move. Uncle Billy finished tying Kyle’s balls then moved to the side to inspect his work, but he had no plans to leave us. When he was satisfied with his job, he walked back behind Kyle and reached down to the buttplug that was still buried in his asshole.</p> <p>I could almost hear the “pop” as the plug was removed. Kyle sighed when the device was out; each of us had had it inside for over twelve hours straight. Once the plug was out, Uncle Billy started to push it back inside almost to the point where it shrank abruptly. At that point, the plug was pulled out again. Uncle Billy did this several times until Kyle started to move with the violating device.</p> <p>With great speed, Uncle Billy dropped the buttplug and stood behind my twin with his own cock big and hard. He pointed it at my sibling’s never-before-been-fucked asshole and pushed against his sphincter. Guessing what was coming, I closed my eyes to the assault.</p> <p>“Oh, no, Karl, open your eyes. I want you to watch what is going to happen, because you get it next.” My eyes remained shut. “If you don’t open them, I will use the belt on you from now until your mother gets home.” I took his threat seriously and opened my eyes. I had to watch what my uncle was about to do to him.</p> <p>I watched as our uncle shifted his weight a little, and relined himself up to Kyle’s asshole. As soon as he had the angle he needed, Uncle Billy speared my twin with his adult cock. Kyle’s body was thrown forward and into me. The muffled scream that came from him still resonates in my dreams today.</p> <p>The look on Uncle Billy’s face was pure rapture. As Kyle’s asshole closed around our uncle’s cock, the feelings must have been great. Kyle on the other hand was trying his best to escape the invasion of Uncle Billy’s huge missile. Each move he made stretched the head of my cock even further than it was, and sent waves of renewed pain through my groin. At one point, the pain was so bad for me, that I yanked my hands up to pull his cock so that he would stop hurting mine. He got the message and stopped pulling.</p> <p>Once Uncle Billy had completely buried his enormous cock in Kyle’s asshole, he started pulling out. He only pulled out far enough to keep the head inside then he would ram it back home. Kyle did his best to bear the corn-holing, but I soon started to feel wetness on the side of my head as his tears ran down his cheek and mixed with my hair.</p> <p>Soon enough, Uncle Billy built up some speed as he repetitively slammed into my twin. The pain must have been excruciating. I continued to watch our mother’s brother pummel him over and over again. Finally, Uncle Billy made one last giant thrust and tensed up, releasing his seed into his nephew’s backside.</p> <p>Spending himself totally, he collapsed onto Kyle’s back to rest. When he pulled his softening prick from inside him, I saw a mixture of blood, semen, and feces on it. I almost made me puke into the ball gag. The sick-o wiped his dick on my brother’s asscheeks till everything was wiped off, and then he walked to his bathroom.</p> <p>When he walked out again, his cock was cleaner, and was almost totally soft, but still quite large in comparison to our pre-teen ones. He walked up behind Kyle again and reinserted the buttplug. After fitting it inside, he looked at me and smiled. </p> <p>“Your turn next, Karl; when I return, that is,” he said and walked into the living room.</p> <p>We were left alone with our misery. Kyle’s ass must have been burning something fierce. Our bondage prevented us from moving anything to get more comfortable. Kyle continued to sob into my neck off and on over the next half-hour or so. I felt really sorry for him, even though my time was coming up soon. Every minute brought me closer and closer to having my own asshole torn apart.</p> <p>We heard the TV come on and the couch creak, so he was going to be a while, apparently, but the inevitable was coming. Kyle settled down after some time, and we just rested as best as we could. I kind of felt like a person on death row, waiting his sentence.</p> <p>I guess I was getting used to falling asleep in unusual positions, because before I knew it, Uncle Billy was right behind me. I remember waking up to the ropes being untied from my ankles and thighs. The ropes that bound my wrists to my twin’s torso were also being freed, but not the wrists themselves. The rope that bound my cock to Kyle’s wrists was removed, and the links that held our heads together at the neck were undone.</p> <p>He pulled our bodies apart, while leaving Kyle’s legs attached to the bench. He sat me down on the floor then readdressed himself to my brother’s bindings. Kyle’s dick was pulled down between his legs and the free ends of the twine were left to hang momentarily. Uncle Billy took the rope that bound his wrists and pulled it over the side of the bench I had vacated. The rope to his wrists was linked with a hitch to the twine ensnaring Kyle’s dick, and the slack was taken out. He pulled on the rope till Kyle was screaming into the ball gag and tears began welling up in his eyes. My twin brother was in more pain than he had experienced so far. The rope that had been securing him across his back was tightened and Kyle was left alone to suffer as Uncle Billy grabbed my arms and led me out of the room.</p></div>","['It seems there is an interest after all, so we continue with Kyle and Karl…']"
205,"About Being Tied Up II, Part 7",7,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"These are the continued stories of Kyle and Karl, for those of you who enjoyed the first ones.",2005-03-05,17,5,"b/b, M+/b, W/b, g/b, dog+/b, bd, tort, whip, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">My Turn</p> <p>I was taken to mine and Kyle’s bedroom and led over to the bunk beds. When we got there, Uncle Billy tied the ropes still around my ankles to the foot of the beds. There was some slack left in the ropes when he was done.</p> <p>My arms were pulled through the bar of the top bunk and its mattress. The free ends of the rope were tied to the far end of the bunk, but again with some slack left in the rope. The ropes were loose enough to allow me to pull myself up, but not enough to reach my body.</p> <p>After my limbs were bound, the twines that trapped my nuts were wound around the bar of the lower bunk. The twine attached to my cockhead was pulled up to the bar of the bunk and that was pulled very tight.</p> <p>He left me alone for a few minutes as he went to get the tools of his next torture. When he returned, he was carrying two paper clips. These clips were the black metal ones that held a large amount of paper, not the ones that made an oval out of itself; these things felt like someone biting my nipples when he attached them. I screamed myself hoarse trying to get him to remove the clips, but he just laughed at me.</p> <p>To make matters worse, he tied the “wings” of the clips to the bar of the bottom bunk, and tied very tight. As tight as he tied them, I had to pull myself up to keep from pulling on my cockhead. He turned and walked away, and I pulled at the clips to try to get them off; they didn’t move a millimeter.</p> <p>I had to wait for my assailant to return to me in sheer, utter pain. My cock had been stretched as far as he had stretched my twin’s, and my nipples were on fire. He returned to the room carrying his belt.</p> <p>“This is for closing your eyes earlier, Kyle,” he said. Everyone knows we hate having our names misspoken. I know he did it just to get to me.</p> <p>He unceremoniously tore the buttplug out of my asshole then used the belt across my backside a total of fifty times. Now my whole ass was hurting just as much as my nipples and cock. I was tired, but I couldn’t relax my arms, or the twine would probably tear the head off my cock. When he was finished whipping me with the belt, I heard his bathrobe drop to the floor, I knew what was coming next.</p> <p>I felt the flesh of his cock move up and down the crack of my red ass. Out of reflex, I clinched my buttcheeks closed.</p> <p>“You’d better relax your ass, or this is going to hurt a whole lot worse, boy,” he hissed in my ear. “Because what is coming is inevitable.” </p> <p>I tried to do as he suggested, and relax, but having to pull myself up as well as anticipating the further pain he was about to inflict was making it impossible. He continued to move his cock up and down my crack, trying to gain access. I just couldn’t see letting him inside; at least not willingly.</p> <p>Then the moment of truth came, he had found his mark. It only took him a fraction of a second to slice into me. I reared my head back and bellowed into the gag yet again. The pain was unimaginable.</p> <p>He had pierced the opening with just the head, but it felt like I was speared by a two-by-four plank. I wasn’t prepared for him to drive further inside, but that didn’t stop him from doing just that. I felt every inch of him as he forced my asshole to accept his rod. I thought that during the time it took him to get inside me fully, my mom could have cooked dinner.</p> <p>After an excruciating eternity of intense pain, I felt his pubic hairs resting against my asscheeks. I was sitting on his staff, fully impaled. He reached around my body to my small cock (compared to his), and started stroking it. I started to actually feel something stir inside. His cock buried to the hilt in my ass and his hand caressing my own cock started getting me hot. Soon, I started to enjoy everything he was doing to me; even the pain started to change me.</p> <p>As he stroked me, he didn’t move his pelvis, but stayed perfectly still. It was like heaven and hell combined in one act. I began to love it. It wasn’t long for me to reach orgasm and when it hit, I could swear I had touched the stars. </p> <p>The colossal explosion of feelings and emotions must have overloaded something; as when I came to, Uncle Billy was reaming my asshole for all he was worth. He was pounding into me so hard, the bunk was hitting the far wall like a drum. I hung onto the rope around my wrists as hard as I could, and waited for him to finish.</p> <p>It seemed to take him forever to finally cum inside me. A long time cumming, you might say. I was just starting to wonder if he would ever finish screwing me when he tensed up and released his seed inside to impregnate my bowels. He actually groaned aloud when he ejaculated. A flood of semen poured inside me for the first time; but I was actually turned on by the feeling it gave me.</p> <p>He put his arm over my shoulder to steady himself as his dick was deflating inside my rectum. I turned my eyes to look at him; pleading with him to take the clips off my preteen nipples. He ignored my silent plea. When he pulled his cock out of my bleeding asshole, he turned and left me as alone as Kyle.</p> <p>I felt liquid running down the back of my legs, and knowing what it was, I didn’t bother to try to check. After a few minutes, the mixture of blood and semen began to dry and some time later, the pain in my nipples subsided to a dull ache. The only thing I had to worry about was making sure I didn’t let the twine tied to my cock pull the head off. I had to pull my body up by the rope tied to my wrists, but couldn’t pull too much because of the twine tied to my balls and the rope around my ankles.</p> <p>Some more time passed, and Uncle Billy walked passed the room and into the guest room where Kyle was still bound to the small table. A few minutes later, he led my twin into the room. Upon seeing my predicament, Kyle’s facial features softened; I could tell he felt sorry for me.</p> <p>“Time for some brotherly love, boys,” he said and pushed Kyle in the back towards the bed. “As you can see, I broke your brother’s cherry, boy. It’s your turn to fuck him.” Kyle shook his head at our uncle, indicating he refused to do what he wanted to me. Uncle Billy was not impressed.</p> <p>“You will fuck him, or I swear you won’t be able to sit down for an entire year. I will wear your ass out with more fucking than you ever imagined. Your ass will be the size of the Grand Canyon when I get finished with you. Got it?” He hissed in my brother’s ear.</p> <p>Kyle meekly nodded and turned back towards me. He walked behind me to take up a stance between my legs. The problem was that he was too short to get his cock inside my asshole. Uncle Billy put a step-stool in front of him and had him climb on top of it. He reached me with no further problems.</p> <p>When his cock made initial contact, I flinched slightly at the touch; my asshole was still very sore from Uncle Billy being up there. He raised himself up on his toes and pushed his small dick inside my forgiving anus. I squinted at being penetrated once again, but being as small as he was, it wasn’t as painful as the first time.</p> <p>He wrapped his arms around my waist and started to play with my cock as Uncle Billy had done, but he stopped Kyle as soon as he started.</p> <p>“Your brother’s here for your pleasure, boy, not his. He’s already had his fun. Just fuck him,” Uncle Billy prompted Kyle. Kyle took his word for it and returned to moving his cock in and out of my asshole. The pace that my brother set was not good enough for Uncle Billy. Kyle didn’t want to hurt me further.</p> <p>“No, boy. Really fuck him, or you will get it worse from me,” Uncle Billy chastised him.</p> <p>“Sorry,” Kyle whispered in my ear. I nodded slightly, and he began tearing into me like his life depended on it. After just being screwed royally by my uncle, having Kyle plow into me added to the pain. Repetitively, Kyle pistoned in and out of my aching asshole. With each thrust brought on more pain to my rear entrance.</p> <p>Uncle Billy seemed satisfied with Kyle’s pace and decided to just sit back and watch the show. I glanced over at him and saw that he had grabbed his stiffened pole and was stroking it in rhythm to Kyle’s thrusts.</p> <p>Hoping to end Kyle’s assault on my sphincter sooner, I decided to aid in his efforts and clenched my asscheeks together, gripping his cock tighter than ever. Soon enough, Kyle tensed up and he hissed through his orgasm. Nothing came out of his dick, but it did pulse with feeling at the climax. Kyle slumped over my back when he was done, and started to pull out of my butt. My ordeal was coming to an end, or so I thought. Uncle Billy had other plans and stopped him from pulling out any further.</p> <p>“I haven’t finished yet, boy. Continue the fucking,” he said as he had stopped momentarily.</p> <p>“But Uncle Billy, I’m all soft, now,” Kyle explained.</p> <p>“Then get it hard again, and now. I’m too close for you to stop,” he demanded.</p> <p>“But how?”</p> <p>“Put it in his mouth, kid. Make him suck you back up then fuck him again.”</p> <p>Kyle didn’t really want to, but he pulled the ball gag out of my mouth and climbed onto the top bunk. I pulled myself up and opened my mouth, ready to accept my preteen brother’s cock. It slipped past my lips and rested on my tongue. I closed my lips around him and started to manipulate him to full erection. It didn’t take long for him to get hard again and in no time, he was sliding off the bunk and lining up for another plunge.</p> <p>Uncle Billy only stroked himself enough to keep his cock hard, but when Kyle reentered me, his stroking got harder and faster. As Kyle pummeled my ass again, Uncle Billy stroked himself to another climax, sending his slick liquid up in the air and landing on his stomach. Kyle was not to be denied another orgasm either; he sped up his tempo almost to an animalistic frenzy before impaling me hard one final time.</p> <p>Each of us calmed down in our own way, but our uncle wasn’t finished with us just yet. We had some more bondage on the way.</p></div>",[]
206,"About Being Tied Up II, Part 8",8,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"These are the continued stories of Kyle and Karl, for those of you who enjoyed the first ones.",2005-03-05,15,4,"b/b, M+/b, W/b, g/b, dog+/b, bd, tort, whip, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Rest of the Day</p> <p>The ball gags and blindfolds were replaced around our mouths and eyes, respectively. I felt the rope tied to my wrists slacken and something warm was laid on top of my arms. Uncle Billy had pulled Kyle away from me and laid him on the top bunk over my extended arms. By the way I felt his body, he was facing towards me. His legs were spread open, and probably tied to the ends of the bunk. His arms were pulled behind his back, crossed over each other where he was grabbing his opposite elbows, and tied off at the wrists and forearms, and around each bicep. (Kyle told me about it that night)</p> <p>The rope that had bound my wrists together was roped around his body. The loose ends of the twine that trapped his balls were wrapped around my wrists. The twine that held his cockhead captive was tied to the d-ring on my dog collar. If I pulled up, I pulled and hurt his and my balls and nipples. If I went down, I pulled and hurt his and my cocks. It was a no-win situation for either one of us.</p> <p>Uncle Billy left us when he felt we were bound enough. Being alone with only the groans of my twin and my own aches and pains gave me time to kind of reflect on just how we ended up this way. It all started with a little wrestling and pinning. Amazing how something so simple can lead to so much trouble.</p> <p>It seemed like forever that Uncle Billy left us alone in our bondage and pain before I heard someone walk in the room. Like the day before, this person didn’t talk. We must have been a sight for this person to look at. I heard him walk in and get on the top bunk with my brother. With some grunts and groans I could make out what was about to happen.</p> <p>When the bed creaked and I heard Kyle scream into the ball gag, my suspicions were confirmed; this guy was here for some eight-year-old ass. Kyle quit screaming into the gag, but still continued to endure the assault of yet another dick up his asshole. The grunting that Kyle made every time the man forced himself inside him sent shivers up my spine. I knew what he was going through, and I wished it wasn’t happening again.</p> <p>While this man was on top of Kyle, another person walked inside and slid up behind me, and I knew it was going to be my turn again. Without one word, this man went right to work on me. Quickly, he made one swipe of his cock up the crack of my butt, and then I felt it touch my sphincter muscle. With one swift move, he shoved his huge cock up my preteen asshole. I grunted through the immense pain, trying to bear it without a scream, unlike my brother. Through the haze of intense pain, I heard a snap and click of the Polaroid twice and two more pictures had been taken.</p> <p>To be perfectly honest, I was actually starting to enjoy the pain. As perverse as it sounds, the pain mixed with the intimacy of the men and what they were doing to us was having its affects on me. I started to look forward to the intensity of first being speared by a cock and the pain it brought. Nothing else has ever compared to having a man’s hard cock shoved violently up my ass.</p> <p> Kyle and I were talking later, and he was feeling the same way. Weird. I had never thought of myself as homosexual, but the more times that someone shoved something up my ass, the more I liked it. Soon enough, I really began to crave the feeling.</p> <p>Back to what was happening to us in the bedroom. Sorry for that lapse.</p> <p>It didn’t take the man fucking me to tense his body and cum inside me. I felt another load of cum being dumped in my bowels. He rested on my back for a second then pulled out and left the room without saying a single word.</p> <p>I heard and felt the one fucking Kyle reach his orgasm then collapse on top of him as well. A second or two later, he climbed off and left the same way. Kyle and I were left alone for a while before another set of two men walked in and had their way with us; not like we could stop them. I wasn’t sure I wanted to stop them by this time.</p> <p>Several men “visited” us that day, and each time Uncle Billy would take a couple of pictures of the hour’s events. When the men left, he took a warm washcloth and would wipe up the cum from our assholes. If any leaked down my legs or onto the bed where Kyle was tied, it was not cleaned off; just our assholes were cleaned.</p> <p>During the third round of men, I had another orgasm by pressing myself up against the bed’s frame. It was exquisite being able to cum while this man was pumping my innards. Once again, though, after shooting off, he and his partner pulled out of us and left the room in silence. Another round of pictures was taken of us during the time they were enjoying themselves with me and my brother.</p> <p>It had to have been getting late; I was starving for something to eat. I heard and felt Kyle’s stomach rumble as well. Some more time elapsed and two more men came to us (and in us) then Uncle Billy walked in the room. He kept the blindfolds on, but the ball gags were removed.</p> <p>“Lunch time, boys,” he announced. Only lunch time? Anyway, he had us open our mouths and then fed us some sandwiches and washed them down with a couple of sodas. Our bindings were never loosened either. When lunch was over, he told us that four other sets of men wanted us and they would take turns with us at the top of each hour. The last two men would be him and someone ‘special’.</p> <p>The rest of the afternoon went as he had described. Three other pairs of men came in our room, fucked the shit out of each of us, and then left us alone in our misery. The only one that was memorable was the third one for me. The other two were about the same size of the Uncle Billy and the others, but the last one before him was huge.</p> <p>When he walked up behind me, I heard his steps, but nothing was out of the ordinary. This man walked like the others. He wrapped his arms around my waist like the others, also. It wasn’t until I felt him sliding his cock between my buttcheeks that I noticed the difference. This man was enormous. His cock felt like it belonged to a horse, or something.</p> <p>I breathed in, expecting the worst. But the expectation was nothing compared to the reality of the monster. When he entered my asshole, I felt like I had never been fucked before. That monster of a cock tore into me like a plow ripping into the earth. I screamed once again like a little girl. I was almost embarrassed by the scream, but I just couldn’t help it.</p> <p>The invading cock felt as big around as my arm and just as long. I thought I was going to die from the pain, but no such luck. I had to endure the enormity of the pain, and live through it.</p> <p>I squirmed once again as the mammoth pole was thrust in and out of my backside. He worked it as if he had done this before and was used to sodomizing young boys. At no time did he ever get the entire thing inside me; I never felt his stomach against my ass. I don’t think it would ever fit, gauging the girth of the behemoth. The constant sawing in and out of my anus was enough pain in and of itself.</p> <p>With each thrust of his hips brought a new level of anxiety to me, as I did wonder if he was trying to cram every single inch inside. The bed continued to rock back and forth with his and his partner’s thrusting. Kyle was not making any sound as the big man’s companion sodomized him. Obviously, I had the worst end of the deal.</p> <p>The grunting and groaning was making told me that he was going to cum soon. All at once, he made a final heave upwards, and unloaded more cum than all the others combined. It seemed to take forever before he stopped shooting his nuts into my bowels. He, like the others, recovered and the two men swaggered out of the room, having done their business. I was made to suffer in more pain than I could have imagined.</p> <p>I knew something had torn back there. I could feel it. The realization almost made me vomit into the ball gag. It was definitely going to be a while before I sat down without fidgeting. Uncle Billy had made sure of that with the belt, also.</p> <p>Speaking of Uncle Billy, he was the last one to enter the bedroom and get his nuts off inside us (Kyle, actually). I was made to endure one other man for the day, also. This one was not as large of a man as the last one, thankfully, but after the torment of having something that huge up my ass, anything going past my sphincter muscle, hurt. The last man was actually kind to me; he had me orgasm twice as his prick slid inside me. It made up for a lot of pain and discomfort.</p> <p>When he had finished, though, our blindfolds were removed with him still inside me. I saw Uncle Billy on top of Kyle, and Kyle’s eyes go wider than a cartoon’s. I turned around as best as I could, and was staring straight into the eyes of our father.</p> <p>“You okay, Karl?” He asked me. I nodded weakly. He reached up and unclipped the paper clips attached to my nipples. The needles of pain that shot through my chest as blood returned almost made me go into shock. I tried everything I could think of to try to ease the pain, but nothing worked.</p> <p>He untied my balls and cockhead, and then untied my limbs. Kyle was untied by Uncle Billy, and we were led to the bathroom. We used the facilities and took a warm shower to get the cum off our bodies. Kyle wiped my legs down for me and inspected my ass. He said that it was really raw where the large man had fucked me. I believed him.</p> <p>After getting all the residue off ourselves, we got dressed and walked into the living room. We didn’t want to spend anymore time in our bedroom. Uncle Billy and Dad were sitting together on the couch, talking. Dad motioned us to walk over to them.</p> <p>“Now, boys, I know Uncle Billy put you two through a lot, but we wanted you guys to experience as much as possible. Did you enjoy it?”</p> <p>Kyle and I looked at each other for about a half a second and nodded. Even through the pain and discomfort, the powerful orgasms were worth it.</p> <p>“I thought you did. From now on, though, those collars are to stay on at all times, understand?”</p> <p>“Why, Dad?” Kyle asked.</p> <p>“Because, Kyle, it is a sign of servitude. It means that you boys will serve us at anytime. You will have your fun as kids, of course, but if one of us or one of our friends needs servicing, you will do it. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” we chorused. </p> <p>“Excellent. Now, why don’t you go outside and play till dinner?”</p> <p>We did. We played as normal kids again until our mother called us for dinner. It was only an hour or two, but it felt good just to play and be a normal child for a while, not a sex-slave-in-training. When we walked inside, we saw that Uncle Billy and Dad were sitting at the table, nude.</p> <p>“Take your clothes off right there, boys,” Mom said. We stripped and joined them at the table. As we were taking our seats, Dad shook his head at us.</p> <p>“Over here, boys,” he said. He had been stroking his cock to its full stiffness. Kyle joined Uncle Billy while I sat on Dad’s stiff prick. It eased itself inside my ass chute very easily. We ate dinner that way; both of us with hard pricks buried to the hilt. Desert was served as both men creamed inside our bowels.</p> <p>We watched a little television, in the nude of course, and then got ready for bed. When bedtime actually came, Mom walked in with ropes. We were tied spread-eagled on the top bunk with Kyle under me. She pulled on my cock to make it hard then inserted it into Kyle’s no-longer-virgin asshole. She tied ropes around our wrists, elbows, arms, shoulders, waists, thighs, knees, ankles, and even tied our toes to each other. She even tied our ballsacks together. And the d-rings to our collars were connected as well. We weren’t moving at all.</p> <p>Before she left us for the night, the buttplug was reinserted in my ass. We were once again left alone in our bondage for a night. At least the giant dick wasn’t forcing its way up my ass for the night.</p></div>",[]
207,"About Being Tied Up II, Part 9",9,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"These are the continued stories of Kyle and Karl, for those of you who enjoyed the first ones.",2005-03-05,14,4,"b/b, M+/b, W/b, g/b, dog+/b, bd, tort, whip, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Uncle Billy’s Present</p> <p>The next day as well as the rest of the weekend was spent serving our parents and Uncle Billy. Kyle and I both became adept at sucking cocks, and licking pussy; both while tied up to some piece of furniture. </p> <p>One time, we were tied to each other back to back, and our arms tied to each other and to our sides. Kyle licked our mother to several orgasms while our father and uncle traded off cumming in my mouth. We were like that for hours. I went to bed with a belly full of cum. Enemas were the next thing introduced to us that day.</p> <p>Uncle Billy was leaving the next day, and we had to make the night special for him. He used each of us several times, but it wasn’t anything we weren’t used to. I think he had each of us in every room of the house, including the garage. We were left hanging from the rafters by our collars for a couple of hours. The ropes were just loose enough to allow us to breathe.</p> <p>Another time Uncle Billy wanted us, we were tied to the coffee table in the living room, and our butts were whipped dark red when he was finished with us. Just for spite, you know. In one instance, Mom was lying on her back, I was licking her shaved pussy, and Uncle Billy was plowing my ass. My arms were tied across each other and tied to my body as well. Actually, most of that day was spent with my arms crossed and tied behind my back.</p> <p>When Uncle Billy left the next day, there was a present left for us on the kitchen table. It was to be opened only after he left. As soon as his car drove away, Kyle and I ran back inside to see what he had given us. We tore through the packing and box to see two devices that were unknown to the two of us. Each devise had a pair of boards connected by a hinge with three semi-circles cut into them and a pair of boards with two semi-circles. They looked like large alligator mouths and were joined together with by two poles on the outside of the semi-circles on one side of the boards. There was a latch on the opposite side of the boards from the hinge.</p> <p>“What are these, Mom?” Kyle asked.</p> <p>“Funny you should ask that, Kyle,” she answered. “They are called ‘stocks’. Let me show you how they work.”</p> <p>She had us strip right there in the kitchen (nothing new, of course), and administered the enemas. Both Kyle and I groaned, knowing what that meant; a full day of servicing more men. When we returned from the toilet, she had opened the “mouths” of the stocks and was waiting to show us how they worked. Our ankles were placed into the two semi-circles and the free board was closed on them and a small lock was placed on the latch. Our wrist and necks were used in the ones with three, of course, and another lock was put on that latch. The two poles that held the stocks together could be turned to lengthen the space between the stocks to stretch the “victim” (kind of like the way the shower curtain poles are put up). Before she turned the poles to stretch us, she wrapped the twine around our cockheads and to a screweye in the center of the upper stock and our balls around the one on the lower stock. By this time our mother had purchased small leather sleeves that fit over just the heads of our cocks. Our pricks could expand without cutting off any circulation. She also had bought ones to place around each of our balls to pull and stretch without causing any further damage to the family jewels.</p> <p>When she turned the poles to lengthen Kyle’s body, it tightened the twine and stretched his cock and balls as well. She stopped turning when he began to scream about his crotch. She repeated the process with me, and we were fully stocked for the day. The ball gags and blindfolds were replaced again. She grabbed the pole on my right side and carried me like a piece of luggage. I heard the patio door open then felt the sun warming my body. She was taking us into the backyard.</p> <p>I panicked like crazy, trying to get her to not leave us outside. The only thing that did was pull on my cock and balls and make them hurt even more. She didn’t pay any attention to my efforts. I was embarrassed at being outside, hoping against hope that none of our friends would see us.</p> <p>She left me lying face down on the ground to go back inside for Kyle. She returned momentarily carrying him the same way.</p> <p>“Enjoy the sun, boys,” she said, “I will check on you a little while later.” She turned and I heard her walk away. Not being able to tell what was going on around us was probably the worst part of the whole gig. Being tied up inside was one thing, but outside where other people or kids could possibly see us was another thing all together. I knew Kyle was just as embarrassed about the situation as I was.</p> <p>The one thing I could hold hope to was that our backyard had a privacy fence that was over six feet tall. Dad told us at the time that it was so we could have parties and not be interrupted.</p> <p>Mom left us like that for a long time, agonizing over this new development. The day stretched out like we were, and soon enough, the sun was blazing in the sky. When our mother returned to us, she put some sun lotion on the backside of our bodies. It wasn’t a sun block lotion, but it did prevent us from getting seriously burned.</p> <p>Some time later the door opened again and I heard someone walk up and straddle my prone body. Seconds later, a hard cock was lining itself up at the entrance to my ass again. With one shove, the man buried himself to the hilt inside me. I grunted at the suddenness of the attack.</p> <p>As stretched out as my cock was, it responded to having my ass filled once again. I could feel it starting to expand in its bondage. As the man bore down on my preteen body, it drove my hardening cock into the grass filled earth. It was almost as if I could fuck the ground.</p> <p>I heard another person walk up to Kyle and judging by the sounds coming from my twin, he was receiving the same treatment that I was getting. I heard him panting as heavily as I was while the other man fucked his ass. I was still holding out hope that no one could look into our backyard from the other houses.</p> <p>The two men finished their business with us and turned to leave us alone again. It seemed like hours before anyone came out to “visit” us again. Our mother brought our lunches to us and we ate the same way Uncle Billy had fed us the previous weekend.</p> <p>Two other men came to us after lunch, but this time, we not only had to service them, but also two women at the same time (presumably their wives or girlfriends). As the men fucked our asses like jackhammers, the women removed our ball gags and presented their pussies for us to lick. The woman in front of me was shaved like my mother, but I knew it wasn’t her pussy I was tonguing. I heard Kyle doing the same for a woman to my right.</p> <p>Kyle and I each gave the women several orgasms while their men pumped our bottoms until they shot their loads. The man that had fucked me pulled out before sending his cream in my bowels, and shot his load all over my back. Without bothering to clean either of us up, they just rose, turned and left the same way they came.</p> <p>Our mother walked out after they left, and turned us over onto our backs. She removed the blindfolds and kept the ball gags off. Even though we were finished serving men for the rest of the day, two more women walked out to have their pussies licked. I serviced the redhead, while Kyle got the brunette. We didn’t recognize either one.</p> <p>The surprise of the day was that just after those two women were finished with us, two girls that are in our class at school walked out naked to see us. They looked like younger versions of the two women we just finished off. This time I got the brunette (Janey), and Kyle got the redhead (Meagan).</p> <p>Neither one spoke to us, they just put their feet on both sides of our heads and sat down on our faces. Janey put her bald puss right on my lips; I didn’t need an engraved invitation to know what to do next. She arched her back and shuddered when my tongue touched the outer lips of her labia. When it invaded her hairless slit, she almost came right then and there. Apparently no one had ever touched her there before.</p> <p>I licked up and down her slit as she rode my mouth like she was sitting on her bicycle. I think she knew enough about what was going on to make sure she didn’t scream out her orgasm, but it was a narrow thing. Both girls came at about the same time, and both of them had to put their hands over their mouths to keep from shouting to the high heavens. I have to say, we got to be very good at licking pussy. I developed a taste for the hairless ones.</p> <p>Once the girls were finished, they got up and walked out on us as their mothers had done. The day was now over. Our mother removed us from the stocks and walked us back inside. She had us carry the devices of our bondage for the day inside with us. </p> <p>My cock was still standing at full mast and aching to be relieved. Kyle noticed the distress of my hard-on and while we were in the shower, decided to help me out of the discomfort. He turned around and backed up into my front. My hard cock slipped between his legs. I asked him if he was sure about this, and he nodded.</p> <p>I reached down between us and aimed at his nether hole. I slipped inside like a hot knife splitting warm butter. There was almost no resistance at all. I think both of us had been fucked way too often lately.</p> <p>He squeezed his cheeks closed, gripping my cock like a vice. I reached around to his stomach and began to move my hips back and forth, sliding in and out of his rectal area. It was the most wonderful sensation I had felt all day. Within minutes I was sensing the now all too familiar feelings of an orgasm.</p> <p>After shaking off the spasms of the explosion, I whispered a thank you into his ear and offered myself to repay him. I laid face down on the floor of the tub and Kyle eased himself down on top of my back. With practiced ease, he slipped into my own backside and while the water ran off of us, he fucked my ass until came inside me. I had really started liking the feeling of someone cumming in my asshole. The pulsing of a dick as it spasms had started a kind of enjoyable sensation.</p> <p>Anyway, Kyle and I finished our shower and headed into the bedroom to play with our toys until supper. Supper came and went without incident. We watched some TV before bedtime (Dad fucked each of us while watching).</p> <p>Mom walked us in our room and we climbed onto the top bunk, as per the usual now. This time, she tied us in a 69 position. My head was sucking Kyle’s cock while he sucked mine. My wrists were tied at the footboard with his ankles while his were tied off with my ankles at the headboard. More rope was wrapped around us at the elbows, knees and around our torsos. Each others’ balls were tied off to the others’ collars. Our cocks were left alone for the other to play with. The buttplugs were inserted once again in our rectums for the night. We fell asleep after each of us had a couple of orgasms.</p></div>",[]
208,"About Being Tied Up II, Part 10",10,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"These are the continued stories of Kyle and Karl, for those of you who enjoyed the first ones.",2005-03-05,21,4,"b/b, M+/b, W/b, g/b, dog+/b, bd, tort, whip, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dog Day</p> <p>The rest of that week went by as pretty much normal, however normal is with two eight year old boys having sex with themselves and everyone else in the area. Much of the week is a blur to me. I don’t remember any specific things standing out as important or note worthy, that is until Friday.</p> <p>That Friday, Mom didn’t put us in the stocks again, but had us strip in the living room and walk outside with her to the patio table while she carried the ropes to bind us. I remember looking at the sky as we walked out, and it was very overcast. She had Kyle and I bend over the ends of the bench of the patio table. The end of the table itself was set against my stomach. It was one of those setups where the benches were attached to the table itself by metal pipes at the bottom. It was also very heavy so neither one of us had a hope of moving it, let alone turning it over.</p> <p>We had our arms tied behind us in the usual manner, with our hands grabbing the opposite elbows and a rope pulling our collars backward. She tied our torsos to the bench while at the same time pulled our knees up under the board and tied them off with the same rope. We were bent around the ends of the bench. She then wrapped a rope around the outside of our arms to make double sure they weren’t going anywhere. Our ankles were tied to the metal poles attaching the bench to the table. </p> <p>A rope was strung across the bench and she hitched our collars together. She tied our balls to the same metal pole as our ankles. The twine pulling she used on our cockheads was pulled through the spaces of the boards in the bench and tied off to each other above the bench. Before leaving us, again as usual, she put the ball gags in our mouths.</p> <p>Kyle and I waited longer than usual before anyone walked out to us. During that time, the sky grew darker and darker. Our mom didn’t bother to bring us inside; she made us wait and wait as it got almost pitch black from clouds. It took so long, we wondered if we had been forgotten.</p> <p>If only we had been so lucky.</p> <p>It was starting to rain on us as the patio door slid open. I was hoping that our mom was going to release us, or tie us up inside, or something. I had forgotten that we were now nothing more than objects or tools for other people’s pleasures.</p> <p>Kyle was the one facing the door and the look in his eyes told me that I was not going to like what came next. A man walked up beside us with two male German Shepherds. I thought that he was going to tie off the dogs then fuck the two of us. That thought was eliminated as he led one of the dogs behind my twin. I saw what was about to happen.</p> <p>The dog was led up onto Kyle’s back and his collar connected to Kyle’s. The man reached beneath the dog and began stroking him. When the dog had reached its adequate stiffness, the man lined him up to Kyle’s rear entrance, and the dog took over. With one mighty thrust, that had my brother screaming into his gag, the dog impaled him with his slippery cock.</p> <p>When the man was satisfied that the dog was doing well without him, he led the other dog behind me. He pulled on my collar as he attached the dog’s collar to it. My dick responded knowing what was about to happen. I felt him reach behind me and begin to stroke “my” dog as well.</p> <p>As soon as I felt the soft member touch my anus, the dog thrust into me as hard as his partner did to Kyle. I was speared by a German Shepherd’s cock. It was like I was being fucked for the first time again. The dog was not kind, or gentle. He had his “bitch” where he wanted “her” and he had his way with “her”.</p> <p>My asshole was on fire as he rammed into me like a jackhammer. As he continued to fuck me without mercy, I felt something hard begin to hit my rear opening. With one huge thrust my dog-lover shoved that knot (I found out later that that was what it was called) up my ass. That tore me apart like nothing else.</p> <p>I screamed and cried like I had never before. The tears mixed with the rain, so someone couldn’t tell, but I could. I was humiliated at having a dog fuck me. It was bad enough having men, women, or other kids (even classmates) do it, but a dog was somehow worse. For the first time since starting this the previous week, I felt ashamed at what I was doing.</p> <p>As I squirmed around trying to escape the dog’s assault, of course going nowhere, I vaguely heard my brother scream as his dog shoved its knot inside him. Now the dogs had us really where they wanted us and they took advantage of it. Both dogs began to pound into us faster and faster. The knots never left our holes, but it didn’t seem to matter to the dogs. They just kept driving into us harder.</p> <p>Another part of the assault that hurt also was the dog’s nails kept scratching my back and sides. His paws started out on my back then slowly slipped to my sides. Each time the dog would force himself up, his nails would slide down my side. When the paws got to my hips the dog would readjust them to try to grab my ribs then they would rake my sides again. This went on the entire time he had me impaled.</p> <p>The rain continued to pour down on the four of us while each dog pummeled us. The nightmare seemed to go on forever until the dog behind me made a familiar hard lurch and I felt his doggy-cum being shot into my bowels. Minutes later, Kyle’s dog also finished his business in him.</p> <p>Each of the dogs, having finished their business with us, apparently tried to climb off of us. Two things prevented this from happening; the collars linked together and the knots still embedded in our backsides. Whenever they tried to pull away, it sent shards of pain from my overstretched cock and through my torn asshole.</p> <p>Finally, the man walked over to us and held the dogs down until the knots had subsided enough to disengage them from us. When the dog’s cock had slipped out of my ass, I felt the warm dog-cum ooze its way down my legs. The thought of it almost made me sick to my stomach. The cum never dried on our legs, thanks to the rain.</p> <p>After he led the dogs away, Kyle and I were left alone again. We both knew from experience that our mom wasn’t going to untie us until that evening. We had to spend the entire day tied up in the rain. It wasn’t long before the same man returned.</p> <p>This time, he had two different type of dogs with him; a Great Dane and a Dalmatian. I prayed for the Dalmatian. I didn’t get my prayer; I got the larger dog. My already sore asshole wasn’t ready for another round of dog, but it got it anyway. This time, though the man started with me and the Great Dane.</p> <p>When the dog hit its mark, it sent another wave of tortuous pain through my preteen body. Kyle saw was coming and closed his eyes, but he couldn’t close his ears as I screamed bloody murder into the ball gag again. By this time, both mine and Kyle’s ball gags had very deep teeth marks.</p> <p>The dog started out as the shepherd had; a quick, violent slice, followed by long, hard, powerful strokes. This time, though, the Dane’s cock was larger, as was the knot. I dreaded that moment of truth. I whimpered uselessly as this dog fucked his “bitch” as well.</p> <p>When the time came to impale the knot inside my nether hole, I wasn’t ready. The pain was nothing short of excruciating. Again I screamed and cried. I begged anyone to take this pain away from me; I no longer wanted it. This was just too much.</p> <p>As with the first dog, this one also dug his nails into my sides. But when he got to my hips, instead of returning to my ribs to get a better grip, he just stayed there. His paws would slip from their holds occasionally, and he would put them right back in the same place. Since Kyle and I are kind of skinny, his nails bit into the flesh covering our pelvises. </p> <p>After planting his knot inside my anus, it was time to really go to work on me. His hips began working overtime as he strained to reach his climax. Following many tortuous thrusts from his hips, he, thankfully, made his largest thrust and sent his doggy seed deep inside me.</p> <p>When his climax subsided, he flopped down on my back and rested, very much like a human would. He didn’t try to pull his knot out, which I was thankful for, nor did he try to leave. He just laid there waiting for the man to get him.</p> <p>When the Dalmatian was finished with my twin, the man walked out and pulled the two dogs off us again. The man left the house for a while and returned sometime later with two more sets of two dogs.</p> <p>When the day was over, Kyle and I had been “bitches” to four German Shepherds, a Great Dane, a Dalmatian, two pit bulls, two large Boxers, and two Irish Setters. There was more doggy cum on the ground that day than concrete. I could see blood mixed with the cum when our mom released us.</p> <p>When we were finished with a wonderfully hot shower, Kyle and I walked back to the living room where our parents waited for us. After Mom put some lotion on our cuts from the dogs’ paws, we had to talk to them.</p> <p>“Mom? Dad?” They responded with a hum. “Kyle and me don’t wanna do this no more. Please don’t make us.” I was crying my eyes out as I pleaded with them.</p> <p>It was our dad that answered.</p> <p>“Didn’t like the dogs, huh?” We shook our heads, no. “Well, we’ll see,” he said.</p> <p>“They really hurt, Dad,” Kyle sniffled to him.</p> <p>“I see, Kyle, but you both wanted to do this, remember?” We nodded, shyly, looking at the ground.</p> <p>“Yeah, but Dad, look at the scratches,” I whined.</p> <p>“Fair enough, Karl, fair enough. What if we put mittens on the dogs’ paws?”</p> <p>“It’s not just that, Dad,” Kyle jumped in, “those knots really hurt our butts when they went in.”</p> <p>“Well, Son, your mom and I had already talked, and we’ve decided that the only time that you two will have to do this is when it is raining hard. This way, it will wash away the dog’s semen and no one will be out walking around to see it. Also, you won’t have to do it very much, but you will still have to do it. You either agree to this or, we will make it an every Friday thing. Your choice.”</p> <p>We nodded at the agreement, not that we had much choice in the matter.</p> <p>“Good, now because this was your first time with the dogs, you can sleep normally if you want.”</p> <p>“We don’t mind that, Dad.”</p> <p>“Then get ready for bed, boys.”</p> <p>We slept in the top bunk in a 69 again, but this time, Kyle was on top of me. Good night.</p> </div>",['More to cum if there’s continued interest.']
209,"About Being Tied Up III, Part 11",11,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This is the last installment for Kyle and Karl. Enjoy. Other stories on the way.,2005-03-23,11,4,"b/b, t+/b, cbt, anal, rape, bd, whip, ped, oral, extrm tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Back to School</p> <p>Kyle and I had to do as directed for the rest of the summer. We only prayed it wouldn’t rain very much. It did. It rained about once a week. It had been the rainiest season on record, naturally. It was impossible to count just how many dogs were brought to us in the back yard. Kyle and I adjusted, though. </p> <p>We got used to sleeping tied up. The usual way was tied in a 69 with each other’s elbows tied to the other’s knees and wrists to ankles. Kyle and I usually sucked each other off a couple of times before nodding off to sleep. We awoke to yet another day of bondage. Our eight year old bodies were becoming accustomed to the extreme nature of what was happening to us.</p> <p>There wasn’t a day that went by that we weren’t tied up in some fashion. Pain was always part of it. To be honest, Kyle and I really began to enjoy the intensity of it all. It was like some drug that we had gotten addicted to, and couldn’t get enough.</p> <p>The summer did eventually fade into autumn and with it, our return to school and books. We were starting the third grade that year and were actually looking forward to it. We always walked to school and home the same way.</p> <p>It was the third week back and Kyle and I had an afternoon of detention, as usual. After the after-school detention, we decided to cut through the woods to get home a little faster. The path that we used was normal for kids to use so we didn’t think anything about using it.</p> <p>When we got about half way through the woods, about six older boys came out of nowhere to surround us. Both of us recognized them; they were students of the junior high school down the road. Each of them spelled trouble for us.</p> <p>They were the kind of kids that were always into trouble. Brian, the supposed leader of the group spoke to us first.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, what do we have here? Two little faggots late leaving school?”</p> <p>“We ain’t faggots, Asshole,” Kyle challenged them. We may have been afraid of them, but we weren’t going to start off with weakness.</p> <p>“Asshole? Did he just call me a asshole?” He said in mock surprise. “I think he did, Bri, wanna do somethin’ about it?” It was Shane, the gorilla behind us.</p> <p>“Yeah, let’s do somethin’,” he said, and without preamble, the six of them grabbed the two of us and threw us face down to the ground.</p> <p>Our clothes were ripped from us without mercy. Shoes, socks, pants, and shirts torn from our bodies and thrown to into the brush of the forest. I saw them rend Kyle’s underpants from his groin and mine came next. We were buck naked before these delinquents. Our arms were pinned to our sides as a pair of them sat on me and my twin. Brian knelt in front of my face to talk to me as close as possible.</p> <p>“You see, faggot, I saw the two of you this past summer. Matt and I were walking past your fence when it was raining one day and heard something coming from your yard. We looked over the fence and what did we see? The two of you tied to a bench being fucked by two dogs. And the best part of it was that you both had boners. You enjoyed it, didn’t you?”</p> <p>I didn’t answer. He was right, after a while I did start to enjoy being fucked by the dogs.</p> <p>“Didn’t you, faggot?” He said with a little more force and a slap to my head to get my attention.</p> <p>I think I hated him more that he saw the truth in me more than anything else.</p> <p>“What are we gonna do with em, Bri?” Shane asked his fearless leader.</p> <p>“Give em what they want; tie them to that tree,” he answered with a nod behind me.</p> <p>Kyle and I were hauled up by our elbows, and dragged to the tree Brian had indicated to Shane.</p> <p>“We even brought some rope, just for you,” he said with a shit-eating grin. We were plenty scared, now. All bravado from Kyle was gone. We had no idea what he was planning.</p> <p>Kyle was led to the other side of the tree than me and our arms were pulled to the sides of the tree with our faces against the rough bark. Our backsides were facing away from the tree. The tree’s trunk was large enough to stop our hands from meeting on the other side. Brian wove our arms together, and tied a rope to each of our wrists and pulled them tight enough to scratch them on the bark. The free ends of the rope of my wrists were tied to Kyle’s neck and the ropes to his wrists were tied around mine. Other ropes were tied to our wrists and were circled around our arms to keep them together.</p> <p>Our legs were not forgotten. They pulled our knees towards each other and tied my right knee to Kyle’s left and repeated the procedure on the other side. Ropes were wound around our ankles and pulled up to be tied to our hanging balls. Our entire weight was now being supported by our arms and they were tied to each others’ necks. They weren’t tight enough to cut off airflow, but it was uncomfortable as well as painful. If either of us pulled on the ropes, the other would suffer. If we used our legs, our own balls would suffer.</p> <p>Kyle tried to get them to release us by threatening them again, but it was weak.</p> <p>“Oh, shut up, faggot. Here, this’ll take care of any more complaints,” he said, then shoved our underwear in our throats. “Well, guys, I think we can have some fun, now.” The rest of them guffawed at his little joke.</p> <p>There was a willow tree nearby. Each of them took a branch and tore it from the tree and walked back over to us, swishing them in the air. I got the idea.</p> <p>“This is gonna hurt you more than us, little faggots,” he said as three of them lined up with each of us. Brian had lined up with Kyle and was apparently looking forward to beating him. In one fluid motion, he brought the branch down on my twin’s backside, causing Kyle to let loose a muffled scream. He pulled on the rope also, causing pain in my neck, and I’m sure in his balls also.</p> <p>The three behind me took their leader’s lead and began to imitate him. One after another the teens lashed the branches down my back. Most of the time they would strike just by lower back and butt, but occasionally one would strike sideways and get my side. Every once in a while one would go astray and get my legs, also. Each one hurt like hell and I tried not to pull on my bonds, but it was next to impossible to do that. As the whipping continued, my balls hurt worse and worse as the ropes constantly pulled on them. My dick grated against the rough bark of the tree as each branch made contact with my skin, also.</p> <p>After what seemed like an eternity, Brian called a halt to the whipping.</p> <p>“Okay, little faggots, that was for being faggots. This is for us,” he said, then took down his pants and I knew what was coming next.</p> <p>Being a young teen, his cock wasn’t that big, so for me and Kyle, this was going to be easy enough to handle. The other gorillas followed Brian’s lead again, and took down their pants. Shane lined himself up behind me as Brian did the same to my twin.</p> <p>I grunted through the gag as he violently shoved his cock up my backside. It wasn’t the act of the rape that hurt; it was the scraping of my cock against the bark. He thought it was him that made me grunt and started making stupid comments to me as he thrust into me over and over again. My poor dick was bearing the full force of the assault, and I closed my eyes to try to think of something else. It didn’t work.</p> <p>“Man, you are really loose, faggot. Fucking too many dogs, huh?” Brian taunted my brother. “How’s that one, Shane?”</p> <p>“Just about the same, loose. Guess you were right, Bri. This is gonna take a while to cum, man. Oh, well.” He grabbed my waist and continued to pummel me for all he was worth.</p> <p>It did seem to take forever before I felt him lurch hard and spew his teen-seed into my bowels, but it did happen eventually. After Shane pulled out, another teen was waiting for his shot at my backside. And with one giant shove, he also impaled me on his fuckstick.</p> <p>As with his predecessor, the only reason he caused any pain was because of my abused cock being grated against the bark of the tree. By now, my chest and belly were also getting roughed up by the tree’s bark. As Shane’s replacement continued to lay into me, the world seemed to swirl as even my higher threshold of pain was stretched further. Time seemed to pass by like a slow river going over an even plain.</p> <p>Eventually this one also hit his Everest and finished. His replacement was next. The teenager walked up behind me and, like his two friends forced his cock in my rear entrance. This one was different, though. He held onto my hips as he thrust, but would slap them, hard, during his session. Not only did my hips and ass get slapped, but my sides and my back were hit as well, usually with a fist. I remember beginning to cry as this one would not stop fucking me or hitting me. The brutality of his assault was the most intense I had experienced to date.</p> <p>I guess I must have passed out at some time, because the next thing I knew, Brian was laying into me like a jackhammer. He kept taunting me, saying things like, “you like this, don’t you faggot?” and “I know this feels good, right?” The taunts were almost as bad as the continuous rapes.</p> <p>Eventually, he released his teenage seed into me, but another one was there to take his place. This round-robin thing continued well into the night. Each one of them taking turns with us. When each of them had fucked each of us at least three times, they went back to the willow branches and resumed the whipping. The pain was unbearable.</p> <p>When this round of whipping was finished, each of them raped me and Kyle one more time, then decided to leave us there for the night. After the other teenagers had left, Brian and Shane stayed behind.</p> <p>“We wanted to give you somethin’ to think about. If you say anything about what happened here, you will get worse than this,” and with that, he raised his boot and stomped on our arms till they broke. Shane did the same to the other side. I screamed as I had never screamed before. Unconsciousness mercifully claimed me shortly after I saw them run away.</p></div>","['Although the interest has been a bit slower, I feel the need to finish the story. This is the third and final installment.']"
210,"About Being Tied Up III, Part 12",12,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This is the last installment for Kyle and Karl. Enjoy. Other stories on the way.,2005-03-23,6,4,"b/b, t+/b, cbt, anal, rape, bd, whip, ped, oral, extrm tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p> <p>When I woke up, I was lying down and the sun was blasting its way into my eyes. I tried to block it out with my hand, but my arm wouldn’t move. It was then that I remembered what had happened. I painfully opened my eyes to find out where I was. My first glance was of a sheet hung around in front of me. I realized I was lying in a bed, and slightly elevated. I looked to the right and saw my twin lying in a hospital bed with both his arms in casts, as mine were.</p> <p>“Ah, back to the land of the living, I see,” a voice assaulted my ears. I looked to see a man standing to my left with a robe and clipboard. “I am Dr. Ross, Karl.” I looked over at Kyle and Dr. Ross added that he was going to be okay, also.</p> <p>“You two are actually quite lucky, but there is a problem to take care of, before anything else is done. I’ll be right back,” he said, then left the room.</p> <p>A few minutes later, he returned with two men in suits following him.</p> <p>“Karl, these are detectives with the police department. They want to talk to you about what happened to you and your brother.” I nodded to tell them I understood.</p> <p>“What do you remember, son?” The taller of the two asked.</p> <p>It took some coaxing from him to get me to talk about Brian and his pathetic friends. I eventually told them everything that had happened. He asked if any adults were present at the scene of the assault. I shook my head, no. The detective and Dr. Ross exchanged glances.</p> <p>“Karl, we noticed that there was a lot of damage done to your, um…, your...”</p> <p>“Asshole?” I volunteered.</p> <p>“Right, um…, asshole,” he seemed to fluster at my boldness. He recovered his composure to continue. “There was no way that those boys could have done that much damage to you as we saw. Are you sure there was no one else there?”</p> <p>I nodded. “I’m sure, Sir.”</p> <p>“Then did anyone else do anything to you boys at any other time?” The shorter detective butted in, now.</p> <p>I shrugged, hoping to side-step the question. I didn’t want my parents to find out that one of us had told about what had happened at home over the summer. I wasn’t sure anyone would understand.</p> <p>“Was it your parents, Karl?” The first detective injected. My eyes almost bugged out of my head. “I think we have our answer.” He said to his partner.</p> <p>That was the last time we ever saw our parents. The state came in and took us to a foster home after we got out of the hospital. There was a trial for the gang rapes and with our testimonies and the evidence, Brian and his merry band were sent to a boys prison till they were eighteen, then transferred to an adult prison. The last I heard, each of them committed suicide after just a month or so of being there. No idea why…</p> <p>Our parents and Uncle Billy were also jailed and the subsequent trial sent them to another prison. Our father was killed a year later, and our mother was killed four years later. Uncle Billy survived to leave prison about twenty years later, but died on the streets of New York. Apparently he was caught in the middle of a gang fight as an innocent by-stander.</p> <p>As far as me and Kyle, well, our wounds healed, of course, and then we were shuffled around in the state system for a few years until a couple decided to take us in, permanently. Kyle and I did continue to sleep together, but not tied up. It was a tough two years because I did miss that part. I couldn’t get used to sleeping without being tied up.</p> <p>When Mr. and Mrs. Carmichael (James and Sara) took us in, and told us we were going to stay with them permanently, both of us were glad to hear that. On our first night in their house, neither of us could sleep. I crept into Kyle’s room to sleep with him, as usual.</p> <p>The next morning, Sara found us in his bed and smiled at us when we woke up. She didn’t mention anything to us the entire day about finding us like that, so we let it go. That night, Sara walked into Kyle’s room to bid us a good night. After kissing our foreheads, she turned and walked to the door.</p> <p>“Sara?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes, Karl?”</p> <p>“Could you tie us up for the night, please?”</p> <p>She stopped cold in her tracks and turned around. She was smiling the same smile she had that morning when she woke us up.</p> <p>“Why, certainly, Karl.” She tied us in our favorite position, real tight, also, and left us to our bondage. Kyle and I were happy again. We spent the rest of our pre-teens and teenage years being tied up at night in that 69 position.</p> <p>One night she got a little more inventive, and after tying our arms to the other’s legs, she wrapped a rope around our necks and secured it to the other’s balls with his cock stuck in the other’s mouth. Each time Kyle got a hard-on, I woke up gagging, and had to take care of him. The same thing happened for me, also. This became the new habit for us.</p> <p>James and Sara would never fuck us, but they did leave us tied up in different places around the house and outside the house. Kyle and I enjoyed those years immensely.</p> <p>We graduated from high school at eighteen, like other kids, and went to the same college. We got married to similar girls when we finished school. Kyle ended up getting three boys and a girl. I had two girls and two boys. All the kids were about the same ages, all within a month or two of each other. Spooky.</p> <p>One day, my oldest son, Jeffery, when he was seven walked into the kitchen with is cousin, Jonathan (same age). Kyle and I were seated at the table, visiting while our wives were out shopping, when the boys walked in the room.</p> <p>“Dad, Uncle Kyle?” Jeffery asked.</p> <p>I stopped talking to Kyle and turned to my son. “Yeah, son?”</p> <p>“Could you tie us up, please?”</p> <p>Kyle and I looked at each other and grinned. “Why, sure…”</p> <p>A good time was had by all.</p></div>",[]
211,Michael and Jeff,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"A new begining with my son and his friend, Jeff. Enjoy.",2005-05-31,16,5,"M+/b(2), cbt, anal, oral, pedo, bdsm, elect, whip, spank, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Being an only child gave my son, Michael, an ability to hog my entire attention since the day he was born. My wife split shortly after that time, leaving me to raise him alone. She took off with some hot-shit with a fast car; I hadn’t heard from her since.</p> <p>Anyway, when Michael was born he consumed my time. Thankfully, I had a business that allowed me the flexibility to take care of him, and since I did own the business, I never had to report to anyone.</p> <p>While he was growing up, I saw a part of myself in him. I could tell he was going to be a lot like me. Most men would look on that as a source of pride, I saw it as a source of trouble.</p> <p>Immediately I noticed his precociousness. First it was the non-stop questions, and then it graduated into boldness. When he was four, he didn’t see the need for clothes. One time in the mall, he stripped totally naked while I was ordering something from a store catalog. I chased him through three shops before finally catching him. Several people laughed like they never had before. We haven’t been back to that mall since.</p> <p>When he was seven, he walked up to me in my den, totally naked, of course, and asked a question that most would think was odd. I didn’t, for Michael, that is.</p> <p>“Dad?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, Son,” I answered on the other side of my newspaper.</p> <p>“Why do people like being tied up?”</p> <p>I stopped reading and looked over the newspaper at the young nudist. “Where did you hear that?” I asked him.</p> <p>He looked down at his shuffling feet and mumbled something. I had a feeling what it was but I wanted him to say it where I could hear it. I asked him to repeat it.</p> <p>“I saw one of your magazines…” he looked red in the face, embarrassed at being caught by his own curiosity. He was not allowed in my bedroom. I had small collection of BDSM mags tucked away in my closet.</p> <p>“Those magazines are not for children, Michael, and you know better than to get into my bedroom.” I was angry at him for this, but at the same time, not surprised. Forbid a child to do something, and he’s going to find a way to do it, especially a child like my son.</p> <p>“Sorry,” he muttered under his breath.</p> <p>“You will be punished for this, Michael. I think the punishment should fit the crime. You want to know about being tied up, huh?” He shrugged his answer back at me. “Yes, or no, son,” I coaxed him. Again, I knew the answer, but I wanted him to say it.</p> <p>“Yes…” He took the bait.</p> <p>“How long do you think you should be tied up for going into my closet?”</p> <p>“I donno,” he muttered.</p> <p>“Well, we’ll start with two hours then go from there.” His eyes got as big as saucers. Two hours being in one spot, unable to move was going to kill him, and I knew it. He’s always been a very active child, so being still always been a problem.</p> <p>“Go into the living room, and wait for me.” He obeyed, and walked into our living room. I went upstairs to my bedroom and retrieved a box of things I had saved from my single days. When I walked into the living room, Michael was pacing.</p> <p>“Go get one of the kitchen tables, Michael, and bring it here,” I commanded.</p> <p>With slumped shoulders, he ambled out of the room to get the instrument of his torture. I knew enough not to take it too far the first time. I just wanted to scare him a little.</p> <p>“Please, Dad, I promise not to do it again,” he pleaded with me as he walked back in the room.</p> <p>“Too late, son, the deed is done, and the punishment is next. Maybe this’ll teach you to mind me, but I doubt it. We’ll see. Now, turn around and put your hands behind your back.”</p> <p>He did as he was told. Once his back was to me, I took the blindfold from the box and tied it around his head, cutting off all light to his eyes. The next thing tied to him was a ball gag, making any intelligible speech impossible.</p> <p>I pulled him over to the chair, and bent him forward, laying his chest on the seat. With some lubricant smeared over the smallest buttplug, I inserted it into his seven-year-old anus. He groaned and whined, but the plug was there to stay. I pulled him back up and turned him around to face me then sat him on the chair. No matter how hard he pushed now, the buttplug was going to stay in his cute little ass.</p> <p>“I’ve got to go get something from the garage, Michael. If you move one inch, I’ll tack another two hours onto your punishment, understand?” He nodded. I knew it was uncomfortable to have something shoved up his ass, but he knew better than to call my bluff. I never bluff.</p> <p>I walked out to get a length of rope and a knife to cut it when I needed. When I tip-toed my way back into the room, Michael was still sitting on the chair, but trying to get the buttplug out.</p> <p>“I told you to sit still,” I said in a deep resonating voice, startling the boy. “I guess you enjoy being punished.” His shoulders slumped down; he knew he was getting the added two hours onto his sentence.</p> <p>The chair he was sitting on had a backing with a solid piece in the middle and a metal pole going around it with enough space to fit a person’s arm through. I walked behind him and pulled his arms through those two spaces. I crossed his arms at his wrists and tied them together, leaving enough rope on each end to reach the bottom rungs. Another rope was used to tie his elbows together, making him arch his back and stick his chest out. The free ends of the rope holding his wrists together were tied off tightly to the back rung at the bottom of the chair.</p> <p>“Oh, stop your whimpering, Michael. I haven’t even gotten started yet.” That put the fear of God into him.</p> <p>I reached back into the box of “goodies” and retrieved a small dog collar. I had used it on my wife a couple of times while we were married. I placed it around his neck with the d-ring in the back. I used a short piece of rope and tied it to the d-ring and passed it through his arms above the elbows. I then took the rope and pushed it through his forearms and back up to the d-ring. I pulled the rope tight, making him pull his head back even farther and his shoulder-length blond hair hang down lower. The rope was then tied off to itself.</p> <p>It was an effort for him to breathe, but he managed. I mean, after all, I didn’t want to kill the boy.</p> <p>Getting a piece of twine out of the box, I reached between his legs and dug his balls out from under him and wrapped the twine around them. I made several passes with the twine, making sure his little nuts were secured nicely. I left the ends of the twine lying on the seat of the chair momentarily.</p> <p>I took his legs and bent them at the knees, placing the soles of his feet on the chair. I tied his ankles together with another length of rope, winding around to tie off at his knees. I brought the ends of the twine ensnaring his ballsacks around his ankles and tied his big toes together with them. I made sure the twine was nice and tight. If he didn’t keep his feet where they were, he would pull on his balls. I plucked the twine afterwards, just to get his attention; I got it.</p> <p>When I tied his ankles and lower legs together, I made sure his little cock was sticking up through his legs for me to do something with. I took some left over twine and made some small nooses from them. I rubbed his nipples enough to get them hard and looped the nooses around them. I pulled the slack out and trapped his little nipples with the nooses. You can imagine where the free ends were going.</p> <p>They were left to hang down as I looped another noose around his cockhead. All three ends met just above his navel. With some ingenious manipulation, the twines were strung together very tight. Every time he took a breath, they pulled on his manhood and his nips.</p> <p>His small pale body was in some severe torment. As thin as he was, it was easy for me to apply the torment. </p> <p>“Okay, Michael, you have four hours to be tied up, starting now. I’ll check on you periodically.” And with that, I left my seven year old nudist son to his torture. </p> <p>I knew my son, and I knew that just being still for four hours was torment enough, but not having the ability to move at all was hell. I went to the kitchen and made some lunch for myself. From time to time, I would hear a grunt or groan coming from the living room, but it was essentially quiet.</p> <p>I started to think that this was actually a good idea. I mean that I get some quiet time, and I know that there was no way he was going to move from his spot.</p> <p>After lunch, I walked in to check on my son. He was straining having to keep his knees bent so that his balls were not put under any more stress than they already were. I checked on them to make sure they were still attached to his body, and all was well. His little nuts were turning a little purple, but that was to be expected.</p> <p>“Three and a half hours to go, Michael,” I informed him, and he groaned. I knew he was expecting it to be shorter.</p> <p>I went back into my den to do some paperwork and allow him to finish his punishment alone. I played on the internet for a while, and then a computer game for the next thee hours. I would take periodic breaks and check on him to make sure he was okay then return to my game.</p> <p>After a very long four hours for him, I walked back out to the living room, and began untying him. At once he pulled his arms to the front and stretched his back. He started to remove the collar, but I stopped him.</p> <p>“That is to stay on while you’re here at the house, Michael.”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“Because I said so,” I informed him. I love that reason. </p> <p>He slumped his shoulders forward and nodded his submission. I then had him bend over the chair so I could remove the buttplug.</p> <p>I told him to go play in his room or outside for the rest of the day. Surprisingly, he went and got dressed and ran outside to the backyard. Usually, he prefers to stay in and run around naked. I guess he needed some time to himself.</p> <p>The rest of the day passed uneventfully, and we actually had a pleasant conversation at dinner. When dinner was over, he walked in the kitchen, and asked his question again about why people like being tied up.</p> <p>“Did you enjoy it?” I asked.</p> <p>“It was okay,” he shrugged.</p> <p>“Well, from now on, anytime you do something wrong, you’re going to get tied up as part of your punishment, understand?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he answered.</p> <p>“But, to answer your question, some people like being tied up a lot. It makes them feel good to allow someone else to… um… have power over them. I know that doesn’t make any sense, but it does to some people.”</p> <p>“Do you like it?” It was an honest question, so I answered it.</p> <p>“I enjoy tying people up. I used to tie up your mother when we were married.”</p> <p>“Really? Did she really like it?” </p> <p>I smiled at some of the memories. “Yeah, she really did like it, and you may get to the point where you begin to like it, also.”</p> <p>He thought about it for about half a second then shook his head. “I don’t think so, Dad.”</p> <p>I smiled at him; that was the same thing his mother said after her first time. After I made her cum several times being hog-tied, she was begging to be tied up.</p> <p>“We’ll see, Son.”</p> <p>That was the beginning of a new era for us. He didn’t understand that I knew exactly what I was doing.</p> <p>He didn’t do anything wrong the next day, which was surprising, but the following day, I caught him looking through my mags again. He was looking at them while sitting on his bed, sporting a nice stiff hard-on. I cleared my throat when I saw him. He knew it was futile to try and hide anything, or deny he was doing anything wrong. My room is off limits.</p> <p>“Dad, please, I couldn’t help it. I just wanted to look…” he did try and plead his case, though.</p> <p>“What is the one rule about my bedroom, Michael?”</p> <p>“I can’t go in,” he conceded.</p> <p>“Right; and the punishment?”</p> <p>“I get tied up…”</p> <p>“Right again, but this time, you’re going to get a paddling.” Again, his eyes got as big as saucers.</p> <p>“Please, please, please, Dad, no,” he was practically on his knees begging.</p> <p>“Don’t tell me, ‘no’, Son, I will do as I see fit. And just for that, an added ten smacks and another two hours in the chair.” He didn’t say another word after that.</p> <p>I led him downstairs and had him bring a kitchen chair into the living room once again. I knew it was only a matter of time before we were doing this again, and I was prepared. I pulled the box of toys out from the downstairs closet and was waiting for him to come into the room.</p> <p>He walked in with his head low, dragging the chair behind him. He looked like he thought he was headed to the guillotine. I almost smiled; his look was so pathetic, but he knew the cost of disobedience.</p> <p>I placed the chair in the middle of the room, and told him to lay his stomach on it. The first thing I did was put the blindfold and ball gag in place. I then pulled his arms through the back of the chair, and folded them on top of each other. I tied his wrists to his elbows and then to the outside bar of the back, winding the ropes around the bottom of the chair. I did this so that he could not move his arms up and down the back of the chair.</p> <p>I tied his knees to the bottom rung of the chair and to each of the front legs, forcing his butt up in the air. His ankles were brought together with another length of rope, and crossed over each other. What this did was force his thighs open. It was not the most comfortable position to be in. With his cute little butt sticking out, the buttplug was greased up, and eased into his anus, but not all the way. I wanted the first swat of the paddle to force it inside. </p> <p>I reapplied the twine to his balls, but this time I wrapped them individually, and pulled them apart as well as down. The twines were tied off to the same spot as his knees. Yet another twine was used to tie off his cock to the d-ring in the dog collar. It was pulled just tight enough to stretch his little cock to its limits.</p> <p>A last piece of rope was used to wrap around his body, making sure he was secure to the chair. I could tell he was scared; good, I wanted him that way.</p> <p>“Now, Michael, I believe that twenty-five swats should do it. Of course if I mess up on the count, I’ll have to start over again at zero.” He whimpered through his gag.</p> <p>I took the paddle out of the box and examined it for the first time in years. It was one of those paddles that had a series of holes in it to allow the wind to pass through it. I knew this was going to hurt him a lot more than me.</p> <p>I lined up the paddle to his upturned ass, pulled back, and swung downward. </p> <p>SMACK! “One.” The buttplug bulleted the rest of the way inside his anus. Michael made a sound that was a combination of a groan and a scream, I think. I couldn’t tell if it was from the swat or the plug going inside him. Both probably hurt.</p> <p>SMACK! “Two.” A nice red welt had appeared on his young ass. As the number of smacks increased, the redder his backside became. At the count of ten, his skin was a deep, deep red, almost a mahogany. I could tell he was going to have problems sitting down for the next few days.</p> <p>SMACK! “Eleven. Now, what comes after eleven? Oh, yeah,” I teased him. SMACK! “Twelve.” I moved the paddle around to tenderize the entirety of his ass.</p> <p>SMACK! “Twenty.” Some bruising was showing by this time, and he was wailing into the ball gag. I looked at his blindfold and it was soaked with his tears. “Five more to go, Michael.”</p> <p>SMACK! Count. SMACK! Count. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Twenty-five.”</p> <p>I laid the paddle on the floor and walked over to my son. Yep, he was definitely going to have problems sitting down. I grabbed the last piece of rope, and tied it around his waist. The free ends were run between his legs and passed over the buttplug. I tied them tight enough to keep the plug up his ass for the duration of his bondage.</p> <p>“Okay, Michael, four hours from now, I will release you. I have some things to do outside.” I frisked his black wavy hair, and left the house to do some gardening in the back.</p> <p>About an hour later, a friend of Michael’s came over to visit with him. Jeff was my son’s age and body build with darker skin and cold black hair. He had a round face with small dimples in his cheeks. He was kinda cute in his own way. Anyways, I told him to come back in about three hours.</p> <p>“Why, Mr. Thomas?”</p> <p>“Because he’s being punished right now, Jeff.”</p> <p>“Ya mean tied up again?” That shocked me. I stopped what I was doing and turned to face the boy.</p> <p>“He told you about that?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Really?” He nodded. “What did he say about it? Be honest.”</p> <p>“He just said that he did somethin he wasn’t supposed to, and you tied him up for a while, that’s all.”</p> <p>“Did he say anything else?” I was fishing for something.</p> <p>“Well, he did say that he kinda enjoyed it a little.”</p> <p>“Well, well, well. That’s interesting,” I said to myself. “Since you already know about it, you may go inside and see him. Here are the rules for you if you ever want to come here again, though. Don’t touch him, or play with him in any way. Also, you cannot tell anyone about what you see; they wouldn’t understand. Any questions?”</p> <p>“No, sir,” he said with a smile, and walked in the house.</p> <p>I figured I was probably making a mistake letting Jeff see my son in his bondage, but the damage had already been done. Besides, allowing him to see the boy will embarrass him into not disobeying me again, hopefully. I doubt it.</p> <p>After another hour of work, I walked inside to get a glass of lemonade. When I walked in, Jeff joined me in the kitchen.</p> <p>“Want some lemonade, Jeff?” He nodded.</p> <p>“Uh… Mr. Thomas?”</p> <p>“Yes, Jeff?”</p> <p>“Umm... Michael’s…um … things are turning blue.”</p> <p>“You mean his balls?” Again he nodded. “It’s okay; you may say ‘balls’ or ‘nuts’ when you’re here. As far as his balls turning blue, he’ll live. Once I untie them and blood goes back to them, they will be fine. It’s all part of his punishment. Besides, didn’t you say that he liked it?”</p> <p>“Yes, sir,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>“Well, then let him enjoy it for another two hours or so. Although I had better go check on him.” </p> <p>Jeff and I walked into the living room with our drinks and saw my son just the way I left him. Jeff was right; his tiny nuts were turning a nice shade of blue. I knew it was embarrassing Michael for us to be standing over him and watching him, but I didn’t care. This was all part of his punishment.</p> <p>“Why is his behind so red?”</p> <p>“He got a paddling also, Jeff.” His eyes got as large as Michael’s did earlier that day. A small “wow” escaped his lips, too. I could tell that Jeff was getting a little excited as he looked at his friend as he was forced to bend over the chair. Jeff’s shorts were starting to tee-pee out at the crotch. I pretended not to notice for a minute.</p> <p>After inspecting Michael closely and determining that he was okay for another two hours, I turned and left the two boys alone. As I was gardening, I continued to think of different ways he could be punished. One of my best attributes is very active imagination. I started designing up different devices in my head as I worked.</p> <p>Jeff joined me outside after a half hour or so. We talked about mundane things, kid things, for a while till I thought I had his confidence.</p> <p>“Jeff, I noticed inside while you were looking at Michael, you got a little excited,” I said to him cautiously. I didn’t want to scare the boy off.</p> <p>When he looked up at me, I knew I had hit pay dirt.</p> <p>“Well,” I prodded.</p> <p>“I guess so, sir,” he shrugged shyly.</p> <p>“While it’s just you and me, you can call me Nathan, okay?” He nodded. “Secondly, it’s nothing to be ashamed about. Lots of people get excited when they see someone tied up, especially when they are naked.”</p> <p>“Really? I thought it was weird to like that stuff.”</p> <p>“Unusual, yes, but not weird. People do it all the time, just not too many kids. Were you thinking about trying it?” Another risk on my part. I waited with baited breath. Seconds passed like eternities.</p> <p>It was ever so slight, but he nodded. I walked over and sat next to him.</p> <p>“If you want to do it, I can show you, but you must promise never to say anything about this to anyone, understand?” I emphasized the word “never”, making sure he got my meaning.</p> <p>“Yes, sir, I understand,” he said. “Never say anything to anyone.”</p> <p>“Good, lad. Now, if you want to do this, ask your parents if you can spend the weekend over here, and we’ll get started.” It wouldn’t have been an unusual request as Jeff has spent the night with us before.</p> <p>“Okay,” he said, and was actually smiling when he said it.</p> <p>Michael had just over an hour left on his imprisonment, so I left him to stew inside while Jeff ran home to talk to his parents. I knew the Wilsons pretty well, and I had the feeling that Jeff would be back over here in an hour’s time with his clothes for the weekend.</p> <p>An hour later, I walked back inside to untie my son, when an inspiration hit me. I went into my den and got my digital camera from my desk. I walked over to where my son was still tied and snapped a few shots of him bent over the chair. The pics even showed his enflamed asscheeks and grossly purple balls.</p> <p>His body had had enough torture for one day, so I released his bonds. Even as the last rope was undone, he flopped to the seat of the chair, exhausted. He had only a moment to rest as the doorbell rang. I told him to run upstairs and get some clothes on. I hurriedly put the box of toys away and replaced the kitchen chair. Even as repulsed by having the buttplug up his ass, he was even more sickened by the thought of pulling it out himself. I knew he’d still have it snuggly in place for later.</p> <p>“Mrs. Wilson,” I said, beaming at her as I opened the front door. “Come on in.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Nathan for allowing Jeff to stay for the weekend. He’s wanted to do this for the whole summer.”</p> <p>“Really? He never said anything to me,” I raised an eyebrow at him.</p> <p>“Well, that’s my fault I’m afraid. I didn’t think you would want him for the whole weekend. And my name’s Julie.”</p> <p>“It’s no problem, Julie,” I said with a very disarming smile.</p> <p>She turned to her son to give him some last minute instructions, and then a “you do what Mr. Thomas says, now” speech. Of course he will, of course he will.</p> <p>They said their good-byes, and she turned and left for the weekend. I had two submissive boys for the entire weekend. I kept thinking just how lucky I was. Jeff took his things upstairs then the two boys bounded back down to join me in the den.</p> <p>“Mr. Thomas, sir,” Jeff began, “we were wondering, if we were going to get tied up tonight.”</p> <p>“Do you want to be tied up?” I asked them.</p> <p>Unbelievably, both boys nodded their heads. I was sure Michael had had enough for one day. I guess that goes to show that even adults get surprised sometimes.</p> <p>“We’ll talk after dinner, boys.”</p> <p>Michael ate dinner with the buttplug still inside him and naked, as usual. Jeff was still a little shy about nudity, so he ate in his underpants. I think Michael was starting to get used to the buttplug. Jeff had already seen it, but didn’t know what it was. He asked me about it when Michael was taking his bath.</p> <p>“It’s a buttplug,” I informed him. He giggled at the word; most seven-year-olds giggle at anything having to do with butts or groins. “It fits inside a person’s backside. You’ll wear one before going to bed, also.”</p> <p>The shock on his face mirrored the one he had earlier.</p> <p>“What did you think was going to happen?”</p> <p>“I dunno. Will it hurt?”</p> <p>“I promise that it will go in as gently as possible, but you will wear one for the night, Jeff.”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>When both boys had finished their baths, I allowed them to stay up a little later than normal, being a summer weekend and all. At about ten o’clock, I announced that it was time for bed. The boys knew what that meant and they scampered up the stairs to my son’s room. I went to the downstairs closet, and retrieved my toy box then followed them upstairs.</p> <p>“Okay, Jeff,” I said upon entering the room, “bend over the bed.” The boy reluctantly obeyed. I lowered his underpants with one hand and reached in the box and retrieved a second buttplug with the other. After lubing it up, I placed it at the entrance to his backside. With the paddle I had used earlier that day on Michael, I tapped it place. A good solid swat pushed the plug inside his rectum.</p> <p>He reared up his head and hissed at the sudden intrusion. Of course the paddle hitting his derrière hurt a bit, also. Michael watched his friend get the same treatment he had received earlier that day with a certain degree of interest. That was the only hit with the paddle Jeff was going to get, so Michael didn’t get too excited.</p> <p>I had the boys stand back to back. I pulled their arms behind them and around the other’s body. I tied their wrists together, wrapping the excess rope up their forearms to end at their elbows. The boys’ bodies were tight against each other. Another piece of rope was tied around each of their boy-packages at the base, right where they connect to the groin. The free ends of that rope were wrapped around the partners’ wrists, and then wrapped around the back to ensnare his own cockhead. If either of them moved their arms, not only would they hurt themselves, but the other one as well.</p> <p>A dog collar was attached around Jeff’s neck and clipped to Michael’s collar, holding their necks together. Ball gags and blindfolds were also added and tied to each other, making sure their heads were well attached. If one moved a head, so did the other.</p> <p>I wasn’t finished with their cocks, though. I used a piece of twine and pulled them upwards by wrapping it around the heads and through the front d-ring of each of the collars. I twanged them a little, just to cause a little more pain for them.</p> <p>I tied ropes around them at their knees and ankles. There was no way they could move a leg. Twine tied off their big toes, and the free ends brought up to encase their protruding ballsacks. I pulled the lines tightly, but not too tight. It did make it impossible to move their toes downward without causing excruciating pain to the family jewels, though.</p> <p>I laid them down in Michael’s bed, for a good night sleep, at least for me. There would be no getting up in the middle of the night for a drink or other such nonsense. They were stuck there for the night.</p> <p>Before I left the room for the night, I did add one more thing. Clothes pins were added to each of the four nipples. Both boys screamed like school girls into their gags as each of them were applied. No matter how they tried to get them to come off, the pins were staying for the night.</p> <p>I turned the light out and left the room, to enjoy a nice quiet evening to myself. Let the boys enjoy themselves.</p> <p>Before turning in at midnight, I looked in on them. Both boys had been quite anxious to get out of the bonds I put them in, but they didn’t get anywhere. The only way I knew they had tried, was that the covers on the bed had moved. Both sets of testicles were now a really nice shade of reddish purple due to lack of oxygen. They would survive.</p> <p>Both of their cocks had suffered punishment as well, though nothing that was permanent. I took the liberty of removing the clothes pins from their nipples. As anyone who has had that done to them can tell you, when the blood rushes back to the abused area, it hurts just as bad as when they were first applied. After removing them from my son’s he screamed into the gag, I’m sure making Jeff wonder what I had done to him. I didn’t let him wonder long. He screamed almost as loud as Michael. Although neither boy yelled as loud then as when I replaced the pins.</p> <p>They were still moving around and grunting when I left the room for the night. I slept very well that night, secure in the knowledge that my son and his friend were having fun, but not getting into any trouble. After all, this is what they wanted. This is what they got, that’s for sure.</p> <p>Morning came too soon for me. I woke to a grey sky, with the hint of rain in the air. I almost forgot what had happened last night as I moseyed into the bathroom for my morning piss. I looked in the mirror then remembered my son and his friend were tied up in his room.</p> <p>I smiled at the memory, and then walked in to check on them. They were actually snoring lightly when I walked in. I first pulled off their nipple torturing clothes pins, waking them to the experience of pain to their chests. The blindfolds and ball gags were removed next.</p> <p>“Good morning, boys,” I said with a sincere smile.</p> <p>“’Morning,” they mumbled back to me.</p> <p>“How do you feel?”</p> <p>“Sore. Can you let us out, please, Dad?”</p> <p>“What about you, Jeff? Wanna be let out?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir.”</p> <p>“Good. Hold still.” I began undoing what I had done to them the previous night. When the boys were finally free, both of them complained that they couldn’t move the arms that they had been sleeping on.</p> <p>“The feeling and movement will return in a few minutes,” I assured them. When it did return both of them were flopping around like eels, complaining of needles in their arms.</p> <p>The buttplugs and collars were to remain in place for the duration of the weekend. When Michael had to use the toilet for the first time that day, he came to me to take the plug out. He used the facility, and then I replaced the device. Jeff removed his plug on his own.</p> <p>The boys played games together for most of the time, that is after cartoons. That afternoon, I decided to get a little bolder with the two boys. When they had finished another one of Michael’s board games, I told them to come to me on the couch. I had Michael first.</p> <p>I pulled his arms behind his back, and tied them with them crossing each other where he grabbed the opposing elbow. His wrists were tied to those elbows and another rope was tied just above his small biceps. A piece of rope was tied to the back d-ring on his collar and passed around his bound forearms, then back up to the collar and pulled tight. His head was forced back a little and his hair fell down his back a bit.</p> <p>I placed the blindfolds over his eyes and turned him around to bend him over the sofa. He waited for my next move on his knees.</p> <p>I turned my attentions to Jeff. His arms were tied up the same way, except they were in front of his dark body. The rope was used with the d-ring of his collar as well, but another one was added to go south. That rope was wound around his cock and balls at their base, then passed back up to his arms. I bent him over the sofa and secured the blindfold, having him wait along side Michael.</p> <p>While they were helpless, I stripped off my clothes and sat at the end of the sofa, admiring the view. I reached down and pulled out each boy’s buttplugs. The reaction was identical; a grimace then relief. But my plans were not finished.</p> <p>I greased up Michael’s rear end and began to widen his anus with my fingers. It was a little wider than normal due to the plug being imbedded in him, but I needed it larger to accept my throbbing cock. I had been looking forward to this for a long, long time.</p> <p>My fingers probed and prodded in and out of his anus amidst his complaints. When I had enough of them I told him to be quiet; it was nothing compared to the buttplug that had entered him. When I thought he was wide enough, I raised him up to straddle my torso, aimed my pole towards his backside, and then eased him down.</p> <p>When my cock touched his anal barrier, he flinched, not knowing what was touching his most private part. When the realization set in, he begged me to stop what I was doing. I slapped his ass in response.</p> <p>“You want a whipping with the belt instead of this?” I asked him. He hesitated, sorting out whether a whipping would be better than my cock up his ass. He finally shook his head, no. “Then stop the complaining, and accept it, son.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said, then complied with my wishes.</p> <p>I eased him down onto my shaft. When the head of my cock penetrated his nether region, he grimaced, but didn’t say a word of complaint. With infinite patience, I slowly pulled him down on top of me till I was fully embedded in his rectum. My man-sized cock may not be very long, but the problem is that it is very thick when fully engorged. My son was straining to keep from complaining again.</p> <p>When his asscheeks were resting on my pelvis, I reached around to Michael’s member. Even though he was skewered up the ass by my cock, and complaining a little, his rod was at full strength. It was then that I turned my attentions to Jeff.</p> <p>“Jeff,” he raised his head in acknowledgement. I continued, “Climb up on the couch and sit down facing away from my voice.” The boy did as he was told, and straddled my legs. I pulled him towards Michael until he was right in front of him.</p> <p>I bent his body forward to lie on my legs. With a little movement and some effort, I maneuvered his asshole to be in line with Michael’s stiffie. He sat up at once when the head of my son’s cock touched his rear door. Michael also moved, but in a wonderment way, like he was curious to the new sensation.</p> <p>I pushed Michael towards Jeff, and off my cock, forcing his own cock up the boy’s small rectum. Because Michael wasn’t as large as the buttplug was, he accepted his boy-cock easily and my son slid inside him with no resistance. Michael’s body language changed from wincing in agony to a growing pleasure at being inside his friend’s asshole.</p> <p>I moved my son’s hips back and forth a few strokes and as he fucked the other boy, he was also riding me. Soon enough, he picked up the idea on his own, and didn’t need me to guide him any longer. I let go of his hips and he continued humping on his own. When I let go, I didn’t just lie there, I reached around the two of them, and wrapped my hand around Jeff’s very hard staff. </p> <p>With the skill of one who has been single for a number of years, I began stroking his cock. He was starting to feel what I was doing, and began moving his own hips, and my other hand stopped him.</p> <p>“Don’t move, Jeff. Stay where you are to allow Michael to do what he wants,” I commanded him. He nodded his understanding of my order. I continued to masturbate the boy’s cock as Michael continued to fuck him. My thick cock was gliding in and out of my son’s ass with a lot more ease, now, and I could tell Michael was having less pain from the intrusion. As the pain lessened, the pleasure began to increase for Michael. He began to pick up the pace.</p> <p>Within minutes, I was unable to hold back my orgasm any longer and sent my seed deep into my son’s depths. Shortly after my cum, Jeff stiffened and moaned, making it known he had just finished as well. Michael was close behind him. He made one hard push and erupted through his own pleasure peak. Both boys were too young to produce any semen, of course, but the feeling was no less intense. </p> <p>We laid on top of one another for a few minutes, recovering, until Michael was saying that he was hungry. I just noticed that I was quite hungry as well. I untied the boys and released their blindfolds, but replaced their buttplugs. We got cleaned up then fixed supper in the buff, sat and ate the meal in the same way.</p> <p>After supper we watched some TV shows, sci fi mostly, and then it was bedtime. I had been planning this the entire time we were watching TV. They brushed their teeth, and walked to Michael’s room to wait for me.</p> <p>I walked in and told them to follow me to my room. I have a four poster bed with rails at the top that was perfect for what I had in mind. I led my prey into the room and stood one on each side of the bed.</p> <p>I tied Jeff’s arms behind his back first, in the usual manner; crossed over each other with the wrists tied at the elbows and another tied just above the bicep. A rope was then tied around his ankles and the excess passed under the bed. The free ends were tied tightly to Michael’s ankles, pulling both boys to the sides of the bed. The boys could not move away from the sides, nor go to their knees to kneel on the bed. I decided that since I was over on Michael’s side, I would bind his hands in the same manner as Jeff.</p> <p>Now came the tricky part. I wrapped twine around Jeff’s cockhead and passed it over the rail above his head then pulled it down and over to Michael. With another piece of twine, I ensnared my son’s nipples and left some slack to hang down. The piece of twine holding Jeff’s cockhead was passed through the slack, and pulled tight. This raised Jeff up on his toes as well as Michael, but both for different reasons. I repeated the process with Michael’s cockhead to Jeff’s nipples. The twines were pulled very tight and didn’t give either boy any slack to move.</p> <p>A rail passed down the center of the bed at the top and was to be used for the next phase of my plan. Another long piece of twine was wrapped around my son’s testicles and thrown over the center rail and tied off to the d-ring in Jeff’s collar. Again, any slack was taken out to make sure it was pulling on his boy-jewels. Once again, the process was repeated for Jeff’s mutual discomfort.</p> <p>Both boys were moaning and complaining greatly about their bondage situation. Blindfolds and ball gags were reattached for the night. I wasn’t quite done with them yet. I wanted relief, and Jeff hadn’t taken me up the ass yet. I was about to remedy that shortcoming.</p> <p>I walked behind him and ran my hands up and down his smooth, supple body. His dark skin was divine, almost like running my hands over silk. He cooed at my touch. I was making him grow a little, but not much as the twine started to bite into his skin. With one hand around his waist, I reached back and pulled the buttplug out of his asshole. It made a ‘pop’ sound that made him giggle.</p> <p>He stopped giggling when the head of my cock slid between his legs. With the thought of really de-flowering him, I had built up a lot of pre-cum on my dick. I used the liquid to slick up his nether-hole. I moved my cock back and forth a few times to get enough of the slippery substance around his small hole. I knelt down on a small stool to get the angle I needed.</p> <p>“This is gonna hurt a bit, boy, but it’s necessary,” whispered in his ear. He nodded. And with one really good hard push of my hips, I speared the dark-skinned asshole of the young lad. </p> <p>He bellowed as best as he could through the ball gag. He struggled to get away from the invading missile that had torn into him, but it was no use, I had tied him too good. If he moved any, both he and Michael hurt. There was no place for him to go, but to accept me inside him.</p> <p>I stayed still for a minute to allow him to get used to me. My cock was still a few inches from being fully buried inside his rectum. With a fair amount of patience, I waited for him to calm down before I continued the insertion.</p> <p>I pulled out a little then pushed my cock inside further. Another inch had made inside. I continued this until I felt his small asscheeks against my crotch. I was fully embedded inside the boy. With one hand continuing to steady him, I began to fuck his ass with slow rhythmic movements.</p> <p>Even though I had cum earlier in the evening, this boy’s ass was still so tight, that I felt the familiar sensation building in loins. Within minutes, I was injecting his bowels with my seed. The feeling was indescribable. I felt like I had moved into another plane of existence. </p> <p>My right hand moved around his body and enveloped his small cock. I figured it was justice if I allowed him an orgasm as well. The left hand that had been holding him steady, released the twine that was pulling his cock. I know Michael was glad to have his nipples not be pulled for a while, but Jeff was especially glad to have his cock free as well.</p> <p>With my own cock still buried in his rear entrance, I stroked the boy to a powerful orgasm. He almost passed out from it. Having my cock inside him seemed to heighten the experience.</p> <p>After his orgasm had faded, I pulled my cock out of his backside, and replaced the buttplug. I retied his cockhead to the twine that was connected to my son’s aching nipples. The cock was stretched out as far as it could go without any serious damage being done to it.</p> <p>The problem was that I was getting hard again, and was looking for more action. Michael was my next target. I walked around behind him as well, bringing the stool with me, and started the same procedure with him that I did with his friend.</p> <p>When I removed the buttplug from my son’s asshole, it didn’t make as much of a sound as when I did it to Jeff. Again, with one hand to steady him, I lined up my cock with his small asshole using the other. He whimpered a little when he felt the tip at his buttcheeks, and did try to clench them together to stop me. Instead of forcing my way inside him I backed off and stood up.</p> <p>“Just for that, boy, a session with the belt is coming,” I informed him. He squealed at me to not do it, but it was too late. I walked to my closet to get the belt I always used on him. The paddle was downstairs and it was too much trouble to get it. I returned to the bed and walked up behind him. His ass was still a little sore from the paddling I had given him the previous day, but I figured he could stand the belt.</p> <p>“I think twenty licks should do it, don’t you?” Michael moaned, but nodded slightly. It wasn’t a question, per se. I folded the belt in half and grabbed the free ends. A scary practice swat against my hand had him shaking.</p> <p>SWAT! “One!” An “uh!” sound came from Michael and a red line had formed on his right cheek where the belt struck him. Another SWAT! A second red line formed just under the first. I brought the belt back down on a backhand swing against his left cheek and an identical red line formed on fresh skin.</p> <p>After another fifteen strikes, his ass was inflamed again. SWAT! “Nineteen!” With the last one, I lined up to his left to bring the belt down fully against his whole ass. That one made him jump as the entire area was very red and sore. I laid the belt down on the bed and walked behind him.</p> <p>“You gonna let me in, now, boy?” I hissed in his ear. He nodded his answer, not that he could talk through the ball gag. I knelt down and lined myself up with his seven-year-old asshole and with now practiced ease, I slipped past his barrier. His sphincter muscles clamped down on my cock as they did before, making it an even tighter fit.</p> <p>Even though the buttplug had done its job well, and I had already fucked him once that day, he was still quite small and tight. When the skin of my lower belly touched his asscheeks, they gave off a small amount of heat from the thrashing I had just given him.</p> <p>I wrapped my arms around his waist, and began fucking him with earnest gusto. The indescribable feeling of being in a young boy’s asshole was pure euphoria. Within mere moments following entering him, my orgasm was building. After a few good hard pumps of my hips, I thrust harder and sent my balls’ contents deep in his intestines.</p> <p>I was spent. After fucking two gorgeous seven-year-olds my strength was depleted. I pulled out of my son’s ass, making him groan as his sphincter tried to shrink back to normal. I replaced the buttplug inside him, making sure my semen remained where it was.</p> <p>I crawled into bed for a good night sleep, leaving my two hostages to stay standing up for the night.</p> <p>When I woke in the morning, they were both still awake, but barely. I think they sort of zoned out during the night, but remained alert to make sure nothing was ripped from their young bodies. I pulled Jeff’s blindfold and ball gag off first then Michael’s.</p> <p>The twine that ensnared the boy’s cocks to the other’s nipples was released as well as the one holding their ballsacks. The latter ones were retied from their collars to the middle beam, though, not to the other’s balls. The ropes attached to their nipples were then tied to each others’ nipples across the bed. The clothespins were placed over the twine just on the tip of each nipple, sending excruciating pain through their young chests.</p> <p>I reached down and massaged Michael’s small nuts to get the feeling back, and he started to get erect from the manipulation, despite the pain in his chest. I bent over and fit my mouth over his hardening cock for a morning thrill for him. He apparently enjoyed it, as he came in my mouth a few minutes later.</p> <p>I did the same thing for his friend, and left the two boys to themselves while I took a much needed shower. I knew both of them needed some sleep, but I wasn’t ready to give it to them, yet. I wanted to see how long they could last.</p> <p>When I returned to the room, both boys were straining against their bonds, but I also noticed that both of them also had erections again. I didn’t retie either of their genitals back. I looked at Michael’s backside, and there were a few dark spots and lines across his ass, but otherwise, fine.</p> <p>I decided it was time to release them from their bondage to enjoy the day. Jeff was supposed to return home today. Each of them flopped to the bed once totally freed. I walked each of them to the bathroom for their morning baths and to relieve themselves in the toilet.</p> <p>Breakfast was a simple matter, just cereal for all of us. The boys wanted to play outside for a while, so I let them go out back. I allowed them to take off their collars, but the buttplugs remained in place. At about noon, we had lunch. </p> <p>At about three o’clock that day, Jeff’s mother called to talk to him. Michael and I left him alone with the call, and walked in the living room. I was lying on the couch with my son in front of me, facing the same way. I had my right hand down his shorts and was playing with his cock and balls when Jeff walked in the room.</p> <p>“My mom wants to talk to you, sir,” he said and handed me the cordless.</p> <p>“Julie, what can I do for you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Nathan, do you mind watching Jeff for the rest of the week?”</p> <p>“Why do you ask?”</p> <p>“My mother has had a turn for the worse in hospice and they need me there. Simon and I don’t need the added hassle of having to take care of him while we are there. He seems to enjoy being with you. Please?”</p> <p>“Just a second, Julie,” I said, then covered the phone to talk to Jeff.</p> <p>“Would you like to stay here for the week, Jeff? Your parents are going out of town to see your grandmother.” He nodded very enthusiastically. </p> <p>“He seems eager to stay, so I suppose I could take care of him, if you want,” I said in a mock bored voice.</p> <p>“Great, thank you, Nathan. Simon and I will bring a suitcase by on the way out of town with his things in it. Thank you, again.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome, Julie. I hope everything will be okay with your mother,” I told her sincerely. </p> <p>I hung up the phone then told Jeff to take the buttplug out of his ass before his parents get here.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“Because your parents may give you a hug and find it by accident. Remember, this is a secret.” He nodded that he understood. “Do you not want to take it out?”</p> <p>“I’m gettin’ kinda used to it, sir,” he said with a shy smile.</p> <p>“Well, just to be on the safe side, let’s take it out when they get here, then you can put it back.”</p> <p>He nodded then went to the bathroom to remove the invading plug from his anus. An hour later, Julie and her husband stopped by and dropped off the suitcase for Jeff. They both hugged him good-bye, and then left on their trip. They had to drive the rest of the day and the entire next day to get where they were going.</p> <p>The minute they left, Jeff went to the downstairs bathroom and replaced the buttplug, without me telling him. I guess he truly was getting used to the device. The rest of the day passed without incident or note. The boys played in the back yard, upstairs, and on my computer till it was dinner time.</p> <p>I tried to make dinner a little special, so I ordered us a large pizza. The boys ate like it was their last meal, or something. When we finished eating, we turned on the TV.</p> <p>Michael asked to sit on my lap for the evening. I was enjoying the shows in my recliner. I nodded and he crawled up into my lap. Minutes later, he reached back and opened the fly to my shorts and began playing with my cock like it was the most natural thing in the world.</p> <p>Without any prompting from me, he sat up and pulled his own shorts down his legs and kicked them off to the floor. I sat back and watched him, wondering if he was going to do the next thing on his own or not. He sat back and continued to play with my hard-on.</p> <p>I did make one adjustment, though. I guided one of his hands down to play with my balls. He took my lead and continued after I let go of his hand. At one point, he stopped playing with them and sat up to pull the buttplug out of his backside.</p> <p>The other hand guided my stiff cock towards his rear entrance. He hissed and winced a little as the head of my cock slid past his barrier, but otherwise accepted the invasion with no resistance. He slid further back until I was completely buried inside him. Once he felt my skin against his, he leaned back to lay his body on mine. He didn’t move for a while after that, he just watched the television with me.</p> <p>Jeff, meanwhile, had passed out on the floor watching the TV. I guess being forced to stand up for the entire night had caught up with him. After a few programs, it seems that the same thing had happened to Michael. He was snoring well before his usual bedtime, even though I was embedded in his ass. Both boys were well used to having something spreading their anal shoots. Good. I knew there would be plenty more fun times ahead for me and my son.</p> <p>The two boys slept as they were for the remainder of the evening. When it was time for me to hit the sack, I picked Michael up and carried him to my bedroom. After laying him on the bed, I pulled out of his ass and went back for Jeff. He moaned a little as I carried him to the bed to sleep next to Michael.</p> <p>I slipped in behind my son, then back inside his waiting asshole for a good night’s sleep. It felt comfortable to be inside him as I fell asleep. I wished that he didn’t have to grow up, but it was inevitable. It happens to all of us.</p> <p>I woke in the middle of the night with a sensation of something gliding over my cock. I looked down and saw Michael moving his hips along my erection. Without any further provocation from me, he had begun to fuck himself with my hard-on. I wrapped my arm over the side of his body to grab his lower armpit. I began to fuck my boy with a faster, harder rhythm.</p> <p>He reached up and moved my hand over the closest nipple to my hand then used my thumb and forefinger to pinch it; hard. I took his lead and increased the pressure on his immature nipple. With the other hand that I had under his head, I reached up and did the same to the opposite side. He hissed at the pain his chest was going through, but his little boy cock was hard as a rock. The little masochist was beginning to enjoy the pain. I continued to pummel the boy’s asshole harder.</p> <p>“Harder, Daddy,” he whispered. I acceded to his request. I began to tear into him like he was a two-bit whore, and not the fruit of my loins. Jeff, even though in the same bed, slept through the entire thrashing.</p> <p>I rolled him over and onto his stomach to give him a proper fuck. He closed his legs, gripping my cock in his asshole tighter; making it feel like it was in a vice. I wrapped my arms under his pits and over his shoulders to get a better hold on him. If he wanted a hard fuck, I was going to give it to him.</p> <p>I rammed my man-pole into his seven-year-old ass without thinking of the consequences of possibly tearing him apart. He grunted with each and every thrust of my hard cock reaming him out. His tight little ass bearing the full brunt of my animalistic thrusts. By now, I had reached fever-pitch velocity. I began feeling that familiar sensation of a building orgasm, and began to prepare myself for it.</p> <p>With one final guttural thrust, I sent my seed into my son’s bowels yet again. I collapsed on top of him from pure exhaustion. He began to squirm under my weight, so I moved off to the side. With my cock still buried inside him, he rolled with me, and we ended up with me on my back and him on top.</p> <p>He reached back and stroked the sides of my face, feeling the gruffness of my facial shadow.</p> <p>“Thank You, Daddy,” he said, quietly.</p> <p>I had to smile; he was thanking me for fucking his lights out. I reached down to his stiff little cock and began stroking it. He moved his legs apart to allow me better access to his crotch. As I stroked him faster, he started to move his hips in time with my strokes. This caused his ass to glide up and down on my own cock again. The feeling was making me hard, also, locking in any sperm that was still implanted in him. Most of it had seeped out and pooled on the bed under us.</p> <p>He reached behind my neck and laced his fingers together. I heard his breathing getting faster and his grip tightening on the back of my neck and I knew he was closing in on his own orgasm. With a tightening of the muscles in his body, he shot over the edge.</p> <p>Knowing how sensitive a boy’s cockhead is, I left it alone to lie on his abdomen.</p> <p>“You’re hard again, Dad,” he said, almost teasingly.</p> <p>“Um hmm,” I answered back.</p> <p>He released my neck, and sat up on his knees and placed his feet along side my torso. Without any direction from me, he raised his butt up, and eased it back down my hardening staff.</p> <p>The semen still implanted inside him acted as a lubricant, not that he needed one anymore, but it did help me slide into him. I knew that it still hurt a little bit, but he never once complained about it. In fact, just the opposite; he began to enjoy the pain, just as I did once.</p> <p>Within minutes he built up a steady amount of speed, pumping his butt up and down my prick. I grabbed his hips, feeling the youthful power in them.</p> <p>“Spank me, Daddy,” it almost went unheard. I stopped him as he came down on me fully. I looked at his back for a second. He turned around to look me in the eye. Then the word, “Please,” came out, ever so silently.</p> <p>“Why? You’ve done nothing wrong,” I asked him.</p> <p>“’Cause you want to,” he answered.</p> <p>His asscheeks still bore a few of the marks from last night’s events. Even so, here was my son, offering his tender backside for another round of spankings.</p> <p>I pushed him off my rod, and led him from the room, down the stairs and back into the living room. While I got the box of toys out, I had him pull a kitchen chair into the room. When I walked in, I handed the dog collar back to him. He put it around his neck and then laid himself across the chair, waiting to be punished.</p> <p>With the back of the chair to his right, I tied a rope to the d-ring of the collar, and then down to the right rung of the chair legs. His right arm was pulled around the back of the chair and tied to the leg in the back just above the two rungs. His left arm was pulled under the chair to the left, and tied to his right elbow. Both elbows were then tied down to each of the front and back rungs. Both knees were secured to the left side legs of the chair. His ankles were crossed and tied together with the free ends of the rope tied off to the bottom of our sliding door. The sliding doors divided the living room from the entry. At the time, the door itself was locked in place and unable to be closed. A twine was then tied to his cockhead and pulled to its limits and secured to the bottom of the opposite door. I didn’t leave his balls unattended. They were wrapped and tied off individually with another piece of twine and pulled down to his big toes. I tied them tight enough to make him have to raise his feet off the floor or the twine would cut off his circulation.</p> <p>With every part of his body tied off, the punishment phase was ready to start.</p> <p>“One loud word, and the ball gag goes in, understand?” He nodded. “Also, you will keep the count. If you mess up on the count, I start over. Got it?” Again he nodded. Before I began the paddling, I saw the buttplug resting on the chair. I retrieved it and pushed it inside his ass, but only far enough to stay for a second or two.</p> <p>I pulled back on the paddle and swung down hard on Michael’s upturned ass.</p> <p>SMACK! “Uh! One!” Michael said.</p> <p>SMACK! “Uh! Two!” I moved the paddle around like I did the last time he got this treatment, making sure I reddened the entire ass.</p> <p>He counted bravely and true. I never told him how many smacks he was going to get. I made him wonder at the limit. Tears started flowing at around fifteen, and continued to flow through his entire ordeal. </p> <p>SMACK! “Uhhh! Twenty-five!” His grunts and groans were getting longer as the numbers increased. I still continued on.</p> <p>SMACK! “Uhhhh! Thirty!” My arm was beginning to tire out at this point, so I switched arms and went to the other side of my victim. He groaned when I did this, knowing that a fresh round of paddling was coming. </p> <p>At forty, I stopped to inspect my work. The entire small ass was red from the blows. One or two or so of the blows had landed on his almond-sized balls. Those elicited a louder sound from Michael. More like a quiet scream. He knew better than to get any louder.</p> <p>After deciding that my son could stand another few paddle blows, I backed up and continued. Ten more times the paddle landed on his young ass, one of those tagged his captured balls.</p> <p>When I was finished with the fiftieth swipe of the tortuous paddle, I walked around to face him. I knelt down in front of him and told him to open his mouth. He looked at me as if he had a question about my order then he obeyed. I lined my cock up with his supple mouth, and inserted it inside.</p> <p>When the tip hit his gag reflex, I backed off a little. I pushed again, he gagged again.</p> <p>“Make believe you are swallowing a piece of meat, Michael,” I suggested. He nodded as best as he could with my cock in his pint-sized mouth.</p> <p>I tried again, and this time, he was able to get it down his throat without gagging. I thrust it past his nasal passage and down his gullet. I pulled out to let him get a breath, then plunged back inside. His throat was super tight; almost like fucking a pre-teen virgin (that’s another story).</p> <p>I built up some speed as he got used to my cock, and within mere minutes, I exploded my sperm down his throat. Believe it or not, he was able to swallow it all. After having cum just a scant hour or so ago, there probably wasn’t much, but he did swallow it.</p> <p>I reached down and kneaded his sore, red asscheeks. It was an attention-getter. He squinted hard, but didn’t bite down on my cock still imbedded in his throat.</p> <p>“Good boy, Michael. Just for being able to control yourself on that one, you’ll only stay tied up for the night, instead of the entire day tomorrow. I will be down in the morning to untie you. Good night, son.”</p> <p>With that, I slapped him on the ass, pulled my cock out, and left him alone for the rest of the night. I heard Michael groan a little as I left the room. I climbed the stairs to rejoin Jeff in the master bed. I needed some serious rest after what had just happened. I was out in minutes after lying down. I must remember this exercise when insomnia strikes.</p> <p>Early morning found me horny again, and another supple seven-year-old boy in my bed with me. While Jeff was sleeping, I slipped his buttplug out of his backdoor, and aimed my hard-on to replace it.</p> <p>As the head of my prick passed his sphincter, I heard him hiss through his teeth. He was now awake.</p> <p>“Please go slow, Sir,” he begged. I obliged. I took my time fully inserting my entire staff inside him. He moved his top leg forward to allow me better access, also to make it a little less painful.</p> <p>He accepted me without complaint. Once I was totally inside him, the fucking began. I slowly built up speed as I had done the night before with Michael. Before too long, he was moving his hips to meet my thrusts. I decided it was time to roll him over onto his stomach.</p> <p>Unlike Michael that had closed his legs, Jeff opened his wider. I moved my legs apart, slightly, forcing his out even wider. I encircled my arms through his armpits and over his shoulders, giving me better leverage with the boy. He grunted through each and every powerful thrust I made.</p> <p>I had cum twice the night before, and it was taking some work for me to finish inside Jeff. I built up a slight sweat pummeling him, but it was worth it. He bore it well as I continued to tear into his young asshole. After at least fifteen minutes, I hit pay dirt. I made one last guttural thrust into the boy and ejaculated my seed deep into his bowels.</p> <p>I rolled off him, and he rolled with me, keeping my softening penis inside. We lay there panting for a few minutes, catching our breath. I made to pull out of him, and he stopped me.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” I asked.</p> <p>“I just like the feeling of you there, Sir, that’s all,” he answered. He looked around for a minute, and then asked about Michael.</p> <p>“He’s a bit tied up right now,” I said. We both snickered at the joke; he knew where his friend was.</p> <p>I needed to get a shower and start the day, so I rolled him back over onto his stomach. Grabbing the buttplug, I pulled my cock out and reinserted the plug before any sperm leaked out. With a swat to his upturned ass, I rolled out of bed and ambled to the shower. I knew I probably reeked. My shower lasted a little bit longer than usual, as Jeff walked in and joined me. I stroked him to a small orgasm as we were finishing up the shower.</p> <p>We toweled off, I got dressed (he didn’t seem to want to) and we made our way downstairs for breakfast. We noticed Michael was still asleep on the chair, and we snickered at him. When we got into the kitchen, he asked me a question.</p> <p>“Um, Sir, could I, um, do him like you did me this morning?” He asked, shyly.</p> <p>I turned and looked at him standing there in the buff. His little cock was starting to reharden. I smiled and nodded. He smiled back and left the room to go fuck my son’s pretty ass.</p> <p>As I was finishing breakfast, I heard Jeff groan through his second orgasm of the morning. I walked into the room to see what was happening, and I saw Jeff lying on Michael’s back with his little prick still buried up my son’s asshole. I took the paddle and quietly walked up behind him and swatted his young backside.</p> <p>“Uhhh! One!” He said. I was surprised a little by this. Obviously he knew that others were to follow, and he didn’t move a muscle to stop me. When the paddle struck him, it did cause him to drive his cock into my boy’s ass again. I also noticed that it began to grow again.</p> <p>SMACK! “Uhhhh! Two!” I continued to paddle his youthful backside and each time he drove his cock into Michael. He was fucking him in time with the swats of the paddle. The paddle continued to rain down hits on his tender backside and as his ass got redder and redder, his cock got larger and larger. The little masochist never tried to fend me off with his hands; he actually enjoyed the pain of the swats I was delivering. I noticed him cumming at least three times before I stopped paddling him.</p> <p>Michael was sore from the same instrument used on him the night before and the driving Jeff had just given him. Jeff climbed off him and turned to leave. I stopped him.</p> <p>“Untie him, Jeff,” I told the boy. He was a bit disappointed, but untied Michael from the chair. The color returned to his small nutsacks as well as his boy-cock. Michael stretched out his arms and legs from being in the same position for so long, and then walked to the kitchen for his breakfast. As he walked in the kitchen, I had Jeff replace the buttplug in Michael’s anus. The boys ate breakfast together then Michael went upstairs for a shower.</p> <p>The rest of the day, the boys played around outside and in Michael’s room. Buttplugs and collars were in place, of course. Lunch was served at about noon. At about five o’clock, the phone rang. It was Jeff’s parents calling to tell him that they had arrived at his grandmother’s. They would be staying for the rest of the week.</p> <p>While the boys were playing that day, I went back to thinking of the devices I could make. I had been so busy enjoying Jeff and Michael that I had not thought about anything like that since Friday. I now had time to think about it. </p> <p>That night, after giving both of them a good hard fuck, even though it was still early, I tied them both up in Michael’s bed in a 69 position. Michael was on top with his head pointed down to the foot of the bed. His wrists were tied to Jeff’s ankles and his elbows tied to Jeff’s knees. The same was done to Jeff’s wrists and elbows to Michael’s ankles and knees. Each collar was tied around the other’s waist, just above the groin and buttocks. Both cocks were fit into the other’s mouth. Another rope was tied around the middle to make double sure they weren’t moving.</p> <p>All four sets of limbs were tied in a spread-eagle position to each corner of Michael’s bed frame. Blindfolds were put back in place and I left the room and proceeded downstairs.</p> <p>I made my way to my den to do some drawing and scheming. There was an idea I wanted to try that I had heard about on the net. It was a simple design, and easy to build, so I started planning on it right then. I had all the tools and equipment I needed, and since neither boy was going to be getting up for the rest of the night, I decided to go ahead and start building my first S &amp; M device.</p> <p>It took only a few hours to build in my workshop behind the house, so I was finished building two of them before one o’clock that morning. I went upstairs to get some sleep, but not before checking on the boys. They were sound asleep. I didn’t want to wake them, but thinking about the devices I had just built, I couldn’t help but get a piece of ass before calling it a night.</p> <p>I removed Michael’s buttplug and tore into him like it was going to be my last fuck. He moaned a little, but otherwise made no complaint. As I rammed his asshole, his cock grew and stuffed Jeff’s mouth again. My balls banged into Jeff’s forehead, waking him up, also. After spilling my seed into his rectum, I pulled out, causing some to spill onto Jeff’s face, but he didn’t seem to mind.</p> <p>I wanted to used my new toys on both of them, so I untied Michael from Jeff, and led him from the room. Jeff was left tied to the bed. I led my son to the spare bedroom’s bed and laid him on his back. His arms were tied together at the wrists, and he was pulled down the bed as far as possible. His legs were spread out to the sides of the bed so far that they almost made a straight line across the bed. He squirmed at having his legs being split so far apart, but there was nothing he could do about it. I made sure he couldn’t move up by tying a noose around each thigh just below the hip joints, and pulling the free ends to the foot of the bed.</p> <p>His young body was stretched to its limits. I didn’t want his legs to feel the device I had made. I guess it’s time to describe the device to you.</p> <p>I made a small box with an opening at the top just large enough for two child-sized balls to fit through. One side of the box was a lid to open. On the side of the box opposite from the hole, was a small hook. One the opposite side from the lid was a gear with a small prod sticking out from the end. A cord led from the gear to the outside of the box. On the lid was an adjustment knob.</p> <p>I placed a thin leather strap around my son’s testicles, and pulled them through the opening of the box. I hooked the strap on the hook at the other side, securing the box to his groin, and making it impossible for his balls to escape the box.</p> <p>I closed the lid and set the adjustment knob to its lowest setting, then plugged the cord in the wall socket. Before turning it on, I tied his cock to his collar, and pulled it tight as well. I flipped on the box and watched the fun.</p> <p>The gear turned to make the prod touch one of his balls every five minutes, and alternating between them, delivering an electrical shock to each testicle. The first touch didn’t hurt him much; it surprised him more than anything else. So, I upped the intensity. The second touch of the prod had him squealing. </p> <p>It wasn’t enough to cause any damage to him, but enough to cause some pain. I mean, after all, I do want grandchildren some day. He was begging me to stop the stinging, but of course I didn’t. I placed the ball gag in his mouth, and left him to his fun.</p> <p>Fifteen minutes later, Jeff was in the same position and feeling the same stinging in his balls. Every couple of minutes I could hear one of the boys grunting through their gags as the prod made contact with a testicle.</p> <p>Before retiring to bed, I went to check on Michael’s balls. They were a little red, but none too worse for wear, so I called it a night. The setting I had it on was not going to cause any damage, but it would probably keep them up all night. As far as how high it was set, I’d have to say it was about 20% of full tilt, so I did have some room to play with, so to speak.</p> <p>That night, I slept like a baby. I knew they weren’t going to, but that didn’t matter. The next morning, I woke up and had my morning piss then checked on the boys. Jeff’s box just delivered a shock as I walked in the room. He tensed his muscles and squirmed, still trying to get his balls to evade the prod. He was also whimpering after the prod retracted, telling me he got no sleep, whatsoever. The best part was that even though the boys sported hard-ons, neither could reach orgasm no matter what they did. I walked quietly over to him and put the adjustment knob on full tilt. I walked into Michael’s room, quietly, and did the same to his box. I leaned against the wall to watch what would happen.</p> <p>Two minutes later, he screamed like hell into the gag and his body rose up off the bed a little as his muscles tightened, due to the severity of the shock. I lowered the level back down to the previous setting, and left the room. I watched Jeff have the same reaction from the doorway.</p> <p>I didn’t know about the boys, but I was enjoying myself immensely. After lowering Jeff’s box back down to the previous level, I turned and left the two boys alone while went back to work in my workshop. I wanted to enhance the electrical devices somehow. I sat down and thought about it.</p> <p>After a few minutes, the idea hit me like lightning (no pun intended). I began to work with the materials I had in the shop, and there were a lot of them. I took only an hour or so to complete the upgrades. I went back in the rooms where Jeff’s box had just delivered a shock to his scrotum.</p> <p>I turned the box off and released his balls from the confines of the tortuous device, but I didn’t untie him. I wanted the boys to remain as they were; tied to the beds, wondering what was coming next. After removing the box attached to Michael’s loins, I made my way back down to the workshop.</p> <p>After an hour, I had two boxes ready for experimentation. I carried my new devices up to each of the rooms that the boys were still tied down. Both boys were squirming about something, and then it hit me. Both needed to use the toilet. I untied Michael and led him to the bathroom with the gag and blindfold in place. He was led back to the guest room and retied into the same position he was in before, with some minor adjustments. Firs, he was tied upside down and twine was tied around his cock and pulled up to his collar.</p> <p>The device was then replaced. The improvement I made was to add a metallic dildo behind the hole for his balls. I was inserted into his anus as his balls were pulled through the hole. He groaned at the intrusion, but accepted it without further complaint, that is until I turned it on.</p> <p>After flipping the switch, the machine pushed the dildo deeper into his young anus. When the anal missile was fully embedded inside, the box then delivered the electrical shock, not only to a testicle, but through the invading dildo. His sphincter muscle tightened harder around the metal intruder, causing an even more painful experience. I put the setting just a little higher than I did for the night, and then left the room.</p> <p>I went to untie Jeff to take him to the bathroom, and found a small puddle of piss on his belly; he couldn’t hold it any longer. I took him to get cleaned up then back to the room. Because he wet himself and the bed, I decided to punish him a little. Besides, I knew he would like this anyway.</p> <p>I bent him over the side of the bed with the head of it on his right. His arms were tied together, and pulled to the far side and secured to the frame. His waist was at the right height to the edge of the mattress. Two pieces of rope were tied back around the joints at his hips and his legs. These were then tied to the bed frame on that side. His legs were split and one was pulled to the head, the other pulled to the foot of the bed. I pulled his balls down and inserted the dildo into his ass as the device was reapplied.</p> <p>I turned it to the same setting as my son’s box and watched the show. The box did its thing and Jeff was howling into his gag, but he was sporting another erection, also. The punishment was that the weight of the box itself pulled on his balls, making them more painful.</p> <p>Being satisfied with my ingenuity, I left the boys to their toys and headed downstairs for some fun on the computer. I saw my digital camera, and decided to take a few more pics for myself.</p> <p>I left the boys to their painful boxes for pretty much most of the day. I didn’t bother feeding them until dinnertime. When I released them from their bonds and boxes, both had a similar reaction; they took to their pricks like maniacs. Both boys beat off with such intensity that I thought they would pull their pricks off their bodies.</p> <p>“So, did you enjoy today, boys?” I asked at the dinner table, knowing the answer. Both of them looked at each other, and while smiling, nodded. I smiled knowing this was the first of many encounters for them.</p> <p>That night, after fucking both of them, I allowed them to get some sleep. I tied each of them up in a hogtie and hung them from the outside railings of my bed. The only other thing I did was I tied small weights onto their little cocks. Of course, blindfolds, ball gags and buttplugs were in place as well. They were asleep in about a half an hour.</p> <p>The rest of the week proceeded about as well as you might expect. Each of the boys were paddled, spanked, hung, shocked, and well fucked by the time Jeff’s parents were to pick him up. The night before they were due back, I decided to make it a bit special, but even I didn’t know about something happening, until the phone call.</p> <p>“Hello?”</p> <p>“Hey, Nathan!” The voice on the other end was mildly familiar. It took me a minute to place the voice.</p> <p>“Carl?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, man,” he answered back. It was one of my roommates from college.</p> <p>“You in town?”</p> <p>“All of us are, Nat,” I always hated his nickname for me; it made me feel like an insect.</p> <p>“Ben and Steve are with you?”</p> <p>“Yep. You got time to go out tonight? Catch up on some old times?”</p> <p>“Well, I got my son plus a neighborhood boy here till tomorrow. Why don’t you guys come over here? We can still have a few beers and talk here.”</p> <p>“Sounds good. See ya in a few,” he said, and then hung up.</p> <p>I went into the living room where I had left the boys tied to two chairs. They were untied and chased upstairs to Michael’s room. My three friends arrived about half an hour later (just as I was replacing the kitchen chairs).</p> <p>It had been a while since I had seen any of them. Steve was balding a little, and Ben had put on some weight, but Carl was his usual sports-fit self.</p> <p>We bullshitted for a while. The boys made their presence known then disappeared back upstairs, doing God knows what to each other. At one point, both Ben and Carl needed a piss, so I told Carl to use the bathroom upstairs while Steve and I did a little more catching up.</p> <p>Carl came down with a very perplexed look on his face, and I had an inkling what had happened.</p> <p>“You okay?” Steve asked him.</p> <p>“You know what your kid’s doing to that other kid?” He asked me. My suspicions were confirmed. I blew out the air in my lungs.</p> <p>“Probably tying him up in some fashion,” I answered back.</p> <p>“You know about that?”</p> <p>“Yeah, they’ve been doing it for the past week or so. Wanna piece of them?”</p> <p>“You’re kidding?”</p> <p>“Nope. Do what you want to them, just don’t leave any permanent marks. They like the abuse, trust me.”</p> <p>Each of them looked at each other like Christmas had just come early.</p> <p>“In fact, wait a second,” I had an idea. I walked to the stairs. “Boys! Could you please come down here for a bit?” I yelled up the stairs.</p> <p>“Just a second, Dad,” Michael answered.</p> <p>I looked at my friends and smiled. I went to the kitchen and brought out two of the table chairs to the living room. I knew my friends would love this.</p> <p>The boys walked in with only pajama bottoms on. I stopped them before they entered the living room and blindfolded them and pulled their bottoms down and off. I think they had an inkling what was coming next. I walked Jeff in first and tied him across the seat of one of the chairs.</p> <p>His arms were tied behind his back, crossing the forearms over themselves and tied off at the wrists to the elbows. Another piece of rope bound his forearms. Rope secured his collar to the right rung of the chair. I took yet another piece of rope and lassoed his right big toe, pulled the rope through the back left leg of the chair, pulled it tight, wound it around his balls, past the front left leg and tied it off to his left big toe. This pulled his legs out wide, showing off his boy pussy. If he pulled either leg down, it pulled on his balls. Two other pieces of rope tied his knees to the bottoms of the legs. One more length of rope was passed over his torso and through the back of the chair, tying him to the chair more securely. This length of rope was also looped around his hardening cock.</p> <p>I led Michael into the room next. I sat him down in the chair, facing the back of it. I secured his collar to the backing. His arms were pulled through the back and tied together at the wrists. The excess of that rope was pulled under the seat of the chair and tied off to his balls, with no slack in the line. His butt was hanging a little off the tip of the seat. I tied a piece of twine to his cockhead and pulled it tight around the back of the chair. His ankles and knees were secured to the back legs.</p> <p>While I was getting the boys ready, the men were undressing, and getting ready as well. The boys were in for another long, tortuous night.</p> <p>During college, we saw each other naked, of course, so we knew what each other looked like; no problem. Steve had always been the longer one of all of us, but also the thinnest one. Ben had been the well-endowed one of us; nothing had changed, except he had gotten a little larger since school days. Carl, even though he was always the fittest one of us, he also had the smallest dick of the group. We never chided him about it, because he was always self-conscious about it. When he pulled his pants down, each of us gasped; he had grown his cock out to a full foot long, and about as thick as my son’s wrist.</p> <p>“Jesus, Carl, what the hell did you do?” I was shocked.</p> <p>He smiled and informed us that he took some pills, as well as used a penis enlarger. It was guaranteed to work; it did.</p> <p>“There’s no way that monster is gonna fit in either boys’ backside,” I relayed. I was really concerned about him tearing into them.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it, Nathan, this will fit,” he said with a slight smile.</p> <p>I watched as Ben lined up behind my son and eased his cock up his young ass. As I had been having my way with the boys all week, he didn’t complain about the intrusion. Steve went to his mouth, stepped on a stool to get the right height, and pulled his jaw down. Without preamble, he forced his long thin cock down my son’s throat. Michael took his member without complaint.</p> <p>“Looks like you’ve been sampling the boys, Nat,” Carl said as he noticed how easily Michael accepted our friends’ cocks. I smiled, but I was still concerned what he was about to do to Jeff. After all, he was due to go home the next day, and I didn’t want him to go home bleeding from his asshole. That would be a little difficult to explain.</p> <p>Carl walked up behind the boy and knelt down to get the proper angle on his boy-pussy. He milked a little precum out and coated his brown hole with the liquid. All Jeff could do was lie there and accept what was about to happen to him. After Carl had enough of the slippery liquid on him, he pushed his cock forward. Jeff grunted as the head of Carl’s cock invaded his nether region. The boy was in some serious pain, I could tell, but didn’t utter a word about it. Carl continued to feed the monster cock into the boy’s backside and Jeff only grunted or hissed.</p> <p>I was impressed at Jeff’s ability to bear the pain. Inch by inch the huge pole eased into the boy’s bowels and nary a sound escaped his lips. I watched with increased fascination while my friend skewered the lad. His asscheeks parted further while Carl slipped inside him. Finally, the entire behemoth was imbedded in the young boy. My friend started to pull out of him, slowly, then back inside. He was working up a good rhythm.</p> <p>At that point, I needed some relief, myself. I walked around to his face, and after kneeling down, I fed my hard-on to his throat. Jeff accepted my cock as he did before; without complaint. As he swallowed my cock whole, Carl continued to drill into the boy. After some time, and a few moans, Jeff was able to take Carl’s new mammoth cock without any discomfort whatsoever.</p> <p>A few minutes later, I heard Ben bellow as he filled my son’s ass with his seed. Steve was next to cum. They pulled their respective cocks out of Michael, and switched ends of the boy. As Steve slid into my son, Michael grunted out in pain when the cock hit full tilt. Ben opened the boy’s mouth and slid down his throat as Steve had just done.</p> <p>Carl was last in cumming; following just behind me when I sent my seed down Jeff’s gullet. His semen filled the boy’s backside and spilled out, onto the floor. I had not seen that much cum in a long time. I was actually impressed with the amount.</p> <p>Jeff was exhausted from the ordeal Carl had just put him through.</p> <p>“Uh, Carl?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, Nathan?”</p> <p>“Don’t fuck him again; I gotta return him to his parents tomorrow, and I wouldn’t be able to explain a torn asshole to them.”</p> <p>“I’m fine, Sir,” Jeff commented in his bound state.</p> <p>“That’s beside the point, Jeff. You can’t be returned to your parents with your asshole bleeding.”</p> <p>“They probably wouldn’t even know,” he said with a little bitterness.</p> <p>“Well, I’m not taking the chance.”</p> <p>“What about Michael, Nathan?” Carl asked.</p> <p>“Be my guest,” I motioned towards the tied boy.</p> <p>Steve began to pummel Michael’s ass faster, trying to cum. It took a bit longer, of course, but eventually, he spilled himself into my son. Carl lined up behind the boy, and aimed for home. Grabbing his shoulders, he pushed his mammoth cock into his asshole. Michael yelped as the head of Carl’s cock cleared his sphincter muscle. As the enormous member slid further and further inside him, Michael became louder and louder in begging to Carl to stop.</p> <p>The three of us watched in fascination as the entire pole was embedded up my son’s young ass. He was spread farther than was imaginable. Even in his tied-up state, he was still trying to buck Carl out of him; it didn’t work. The boy was impaled, and there was nothing he could do about it.</p> <p>I smiled to myself, knowing that he was going to have a difficult time to sit down for the next week or so. Once Carl was fully inside him, he pulled almost all the way out, and then with an obvious sadistic move, rammed the entire length of the behemoth home again. Michael bellowed out in pain, but his cock twitched; he reached his pre-teen orgasm without even touching his cock.</p> <p>Carl fucked the shit out of the boy for about half an hour, doing the same thing; pulling almost all the way out, and ramming his cock back home. Michael thought he was being fucked by a freight train. After the half an hour was up, Carl sent another sizable amount of juice into a boy’s rectum.</p> <p>We traded boys again and again that evening, but Carl didn’t have Jeff again. Michael, on the other hand, had to endure that flagpole repetitively. I was right; he couldn’t sit properly for about a week. My friends left the house about midnight, and went back to the hotel. I left the boys tied up in their chairs all night, with cum on their faces, in their hair, and oozing out of their assholes.</p> <p>The next morning I woke them up and cleaned them off. Jeff’s parents returned for their son at about five o’clock. That night, I fucked Michael hard, and left him tied up, lying on top of me.</p> <p>That week was the beginning of a great relationship between me, Jeff, and Michael. We continued in our bondage games for another four years until they started getting interested in girls. Maybe I’ll fill in the gaps with those stories.</p></div>",[]
212,"A Fucking Life, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This is a story I started earlier but put on hold. In the first person, Scott tells a story about his life of sex and prostitution when he is ten. The following chapters will tell the whole story of how he came into the life and how it changed his life (for the better?). If there is interest, I will post the next three parts. I hope you enjoy. Shakey.",2005-07-05,23,4,"M/b, b/b, anal, con, oral, pedo",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>All the events being pictured are fictitious. Not one event really happened. If you cannot distinguish between fiction and fantasy from reality, do not read. The story depicts a boy growing up having sex with men, and the events surrounding it. If you don’t like this, do not read. If you are under 18, or this type of thing is illegal, do not read. </p> <p>Now, if you’re still with me, please enjoy my first attempt at writing.</p> <p>From the Beginning</p> <p>“UHUHUHHH!” I breathed out as Mr. Crandall shoved his cock in me as hard as he could one more time. He wasn’t one of my larger clients, but he was still a sadistic fuck. On reflection, I would have to say that he was more average than anything. But me being ten years old at the time, his dick was larger than my asshole. I was reflecting on this as he moved to lay on my body.</p> <p>“That’s right, little bitch-boy, take it. Take it good, ‘cause we’re gonna go for a lot longer than just the usual fuck-and-sit routine,” he hissed in my left ear.</p> <p><i>What the fuck was he talking about; longer?</i></p> <p>“If you’re wondering what the fuck I’m talking about, I jacked-off shortly before you arrived. I got tired of paying for you for an hour and only enjoying fifteen minutes of you before I came. So, tonight it’s going to last the entire hour,” he said that last bit with a certain degree of satisfaction.</p> <p>I felt him raise up and grab my hips as he started ripping into my asshole. As usual with him or some other sadistic fuck like him I escaped into the back of my mind. I grabbed into the sofa pillows, and escaped, letting him do whatever he wanted. With one of my “johns”, this mechanism doesn’t work, as he would slap my face to bring me back to reality; Mr. Melrose. With the rest of them, though, they didn’t care. All they wanted was a boy to fuck for an hour, I usually didn’t have to do much more than strip and bend over something. Mr. Melrose, though, wanted to make sure I was feeling his cock in every part of my body he could reach with it. More on him later.</p> <p>I have a place in my mind that I visit if my client gets too carried away with things. I don’t see or feel anything. I leave it when I feel him cum; either inside or out. I feel the liquid squirt, and bring myself out of it. I learned that trick from another “rent-a-kid” (that’s what we called ourselves), and it did work very well.</p> <p>After half an hour of solid pounding, Mr. Crandall was filling my ass with his seed, sending a warm feeling inside me. I started coming out of my “hiding place” as he was collapsing on my back, as he always does when he cums. He started gently rubbing his hand up and down my side and cooing in my ear. I think it was his way of apologizing for being so brutal to me. He did that every time, also. I guess you could call it a ritual of his.</p> <p>“Ready?” He asked, and I nodded. It was his signal that he was going to pull out of me. I was to hold my buttcheeks together as to not drip anything onto his precious carpet as I made my way to the bathroom. Once there, I dispelled anything inside into the toilet. At first, my ass was on fire at this point, but at this time, I had gotten used to having cocks up my ass, so it was not a major discomfort. I heard the liquid and a few solid chunks hit the water, feeling a little better. With Mr. Crandall’s semen excreted out, I wiped up and walked out of the bathroom for my payment. He was waiting for me in his living room.</p> <p>“Well done, little one,” he said with a smile, and then handed me the hundred dollars. He also added another twenty. “This is for the extra work you had to do this evening. You handled it well.”</p> <p>I smiled back and thanked him; if he only knew. I got dressed and shoved the money in my front pants pocket. Just as I stood up, there was a knock at the door. Randy’s dad was here to pick me up, hopefully for the night. When Mr. Crandall opened the door, sure enough, Dan was standing there waiting for me.</p> <p>“All done, sport?” He asked. </p> <p> <i>Why doesn’t anyone call me by my real name?</i></p> <p>“Yes, sir,” I answered, and walked out to the car. I saw Randy was waiting in the backseat for me. He moved over as I climbed in, and Dan got behind the wheel to drive off.</p> <p>“The son of a bitch jacked off before I got there,” I complained. “He took almost the entire fucking hour to cum.”</p> <p>Randy smiled and Dan snickered.</p> <p>“We goin’ home, Dan?” I asked.</p> <p>“Nope. I got another job for the two of you to do at the college on the other side of town.”</p> <p>Randy and I both moaned our disagreement to this.</p> <p>“Now boys, this is a special night that was booked months ago, just in case the team won the game. They wanted two boys for the night, and paid in advance. Don’t worry; you’ll get your cut when I get you home in the morning.”</p> <p>“We gotta be there the whole night, Dad?” Randy was more than a little bit apprehensive at hearing this. So was I; I had never stayed the entire night at a client’s house before. The longest I had ever stayed was three hours (and it was a very long three hours).</p> <p>“Yes, son, the entire night, but if you do this, you won’t have to work tomorrow night. Deal?”</p> <p>We looked at each other, and shrugged our answer, yes. The rest of the trip was spent in silence. I think Randy was worrying about what was going to happen. I started thinking how I had gotten into this life, some six months before….</p> <p>My father’s job had changed, and we moved to this town at the beginning of the summer, right after school let out. It was between my fourth and fifth years in school. I hated moving. I had some good friends and I didn’t want to leave them. Two days of travel had us arriving at our new home. After we unpacked and got settled, I decided to take a walk around the neighborhood. I needed to see what was there.</p> <p>Walking around the third block from the house, I heard the sounds of laughter and squealing coming from a back yard. I climbed the wall and looked over the top board to see four boys my age playing with the water sprinkler naked. I was shocked. I kept looking at them running around with their dicks swinging back and forth, never embarrassed about any of it. They acted as if this was perfectly normal, or something. I was so lost in the scene before me that I almost fell when a voice snapped me out of my trance.</p> <p>“Just what do ya think you’re doin’?” I looked around to my right to see a man in some shorts standing with his fists on his hips looking up at me. I was immediately embarrassed, and dropped to the ground. I looked up at him when I stood back up, but didn’t answer.</p> <p>“I asked you a question, boy,” he said, but it was with a softer tone than the first time he said something.</p> <p>“I heard laughing, sir. I just wanted to see what was going on,” I said as I looked down at his feet. When I looked back up, he was smiling back at me.</p> <p>“No harm done. We’re just about to start lunch. Care to join us?” He asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know, my mom says not to talk to people I don’t know,” I stammered. I was trying to hide the fact that the scene I saw had piqued my curiosity.</p> <p>“Who’s a stranger? My name’s Dan Potter. And yours?”</p> <p>“Scott, sir, Scott Fielding. My family and I just moved in a couple of blocks over.”</p> <p>“Tell ya what. Why don’t you go ask your parents if you could join us, then come back?”</p> <p>It seemed like a good way around my parents’ rule. Now my parents were okay and everything, but I could have gone to the moon and back before they ever missed me. My father spent so much time at work, that he pretty much missed my earlier years, as well as my brothers’. My mother was always so involved with the TV that a nuclear explosion could go off in the living room and the only thing she would complain about would have been the bad reception.</p> <p>But to make sure I didn’t get into trouble for anything, I ran home, told my mother where I was going to be, and ran back to the Potter house. I got back and missed only about five minutes of fun. Mr. Potter, Dan as he liked me to call him, was waiting for me in the front doorway.</p> <p>“That was quick, sport. You must be able to fly,” he said smiling down at me as I recovered my breath. “Come on back; let me introduce you to the others.”</p> <p>We walked through the house. It was about the same layout as my new one; cookie-cutter houses, my father called them. When we got to the back yard, the other boys stopped playing and ran up to me and Dan.</p> <p>He introduced each of them in turn. Randy was his son, and looked like a younger version of him. He had ice-cold blue eyes and freckles on his high cheek bones and nose. He also had shoulder length dark blond hair, and a build that mimicked mine. Jake was standing next to Randy, with dark black hair and it was cut short, very unlike the times. His face was clean of freckles, and more round than mine and Randy’s. Mikey was next. He was the really different one; shorter, whiter, and fatter. For some reason, he just could never lose the weight. Also, for some other reason, he was quite popular with the older men (we’ll get to that later). James was last, or as he preferred to be called; Red. It takes no imagination as to why. He had the reddest hair I had ever seen, or seen since, and he wore it well. Most boys that have red hair are awkward about it, but James was not. Nor was he ugly as most redheaded boys are prone to be (he was also quite popular).</p> <p>After the introductions, they turned back around and ran through the sprinkler again, almost as if nothing had interrupted them. I looked up at Dan, and he motioned for me to join the others. I was embarrassed to strip totally, but I didn’t want to get my shoes or t-shirt wet, so I took them off, and ran through the misty water also. They accepted me as I was. They never coerced me to take off my pants, but after a few hours of running around and being the only one clothed; I decided to at least get rid of my shorts.</p> <p>A few more hours had us tired out, so we decided to lie on the grass for some tanning time. They asked me where I came from, and other mundane things. I asked them about their brief histories. Apparently, they had known each other for a few years, and had been close friends for over a year, now. I was just getting relaxed, and comfortable, when Randy spoke up.</p> <p>“Why don’t you lose those underpants, Scott?” He asked. I shrugged my answer.</p> <p>“I dunno… why?”</p> <p>“Just ‘cause,” Jake came back. I looked at each of them in turn, and the more I thought about it, the more it seemed ridiculous to keep them on.</p> <p>“Alright, but don’t look, ‘kay?” I said, as if that would help.</p> <p>They snickered at the obvious stupidity of the comment, but made no remarks to further embarrass me. I rolled over, hooked my thumbs under my elastic band, and pulled down. I rolled back over, quickly, giving the sun the first ever view of my butt. It needed the sun, to be honest.</p> <p>“That was painless, wasn’t it?” Dan was at the door looking at the five of us naked boys, lying on the grass. I flushed red, instantly. I probably gave James a run for his money in the red department. Dan smiled and walked back inside. I turned to Randy.</p> <p>“Where’s your mom?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Work. Dad’s a teacher, so he gets the summers off while Mom’s a secretary for a law firm downtown.”</p> <p>“Law firm?”</p> <p>“It’s a company of lawyers; actually, a very famous one,” he said, proudly. He told me what the name of the company was, but I could never remember it. “Look, it’s getting a little chilly out here. Come on, let’s go inside.”</p> <p>He was right. The sun was starting to set, and the breeze was kicking up, so we adjourned to the indoors. I grabbed my clothes as we went inside. Dan made us dinner while the five of us played video games in the living room. Mrs. Potter got to the house just as dinner was being served. Randy’s brothers, Rudy and Roger, showed up at about that time, also. Rudy was two years older, and Roger two years younger than Randy. They could have been triplets if they were the same age. After a nice satisfying meal, Dan told me I had better get going home, and that the others had to get ready for work.</p> <p>“Work?” I asked Randy.</p> <p>“Uh huh,” he nodded.</p> <p>I looked at Dan to explain what he meant by work, but he just smiled at me and handed me my clothes. I got dressed, and left. As I walked home, I thought about what kind of work they could be doing. I remember wrestling with it all night as I tried to sleep that night.</p> <p>The next day, I returned to the Potter’s house to find just the three Potter boys at home alone. Randy welcomed me inside and we went into his room. After a while I asked Randy what his dad meant by work the previous night. He shrugged and answered.</p> <p>“Dad wanted me to talk to you about this, anyways. Just to see if you’re interested in joining us.”</p> <p>“Joining you?” This was interesting me. I was always interested in making money. “Joining you in doing what?”</p> <p>“We have a job at nights. But before I go on, you have to promise not to say anything to anyone about what I tell you here, okay?” I nodded my answer. “Good. First, there are men out there that’ll pay money for sex with us.”</p> <p>“Sex?” I had heard the term, and what it meant on a basic level, but not the full extent of it. “How can they do that?” I was soooo naïve. He sighed, and explained in full measure how it could be done.</p> <p>“Doesn’t that hurt?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Well, yeah. It hurts the first couple of times, but after a while, it actually starts to feel kind of good. Dad will start you off slowly and easily with smaller things going up your butt, then when you’re broken in, you start making money with clients.”</p> <p>“How much money?”</p> <p>“Hundred dollars an hour.”</p> <p>“WHAT! A hundred dollars an hour? You gotta be kidding.”</p> <p>“Nope, I’m not kidding. Actually, it’s more like eighty. You give twenty of it to Dad as a fee, but the rest of it is yours. Any tip is yours to keep as well. If you do it, it will take up your weekend nights, and a few nights during the week. And, there are a few sadistic fucks out there to deal with, but you won’t have to deal with them until later.”</p> <p>“What does it feel like, having a thing up there?” I just couldn’t say cock or butt. It was like a mental block or something.</p> <p>“You wanna try it?” He asked with a slight smile. I shrugged, then nodded. “Okay, pull your shorts and underpants down.” I baulked at the request. “Look, you were naked in front of us yesterday, what’s the problem?”</p> <p>“I dunno; it just seems wrong somehow,” I replied, a little squirrelish. </p> <p>“It’s not wrong, Scott, it’s just your body. We all have one, you know.” That made sense to me somehow. I unzipped my shorts, and lowered them and my underpants to the floor without any further discussion. I kicked off my shoes and socks and then pulled my shorts off. He pulled my t-shirt over my head, and once again I was standing naked in front of him. I felt a little embarrassed again being naked in front of someone, but I wanted to find out more about this job of his and the others. He looked me up and down for just a second. I didn’t know what he was looking for; we were almost exactly the same build.</p> <p>I think to make me feel less nervous, he stripped off his clothes as well, so that the two of us had not one stitch of clothing on between us.</p> <p>“Better?” He asked. I smiled and nodded. “Good. Now, turn around and bend over the bed.” I nodded, then complied, although a little apprehensively. As I knelt over the edge of the bed, I looked at the wall. I was still wondering what he was going to do to me, when he walked up behind me and knelt down.</p> <p>“Now, this might feel a little weird. Ready?”</p> <p>I breathed deeply, then nodded. I heard some liquid being squirted, then his hands at the crack of my ass. The liquid felt cold as he spread it up my crack, but it wasn’t unpleasant. He moved his hand up and down my crack, working in the lubricant. I could feel my cock swelling as he manipulated the gel. Then I felt his fingertip at the entrance of my backdoor exit. I stiffened at the unusual feeling. Nothing had ever been going up my ass, always leaving it.</p> <p>“Relax, Scotty,” he said. I looked back at him and he smiled back at me. I nodded, still a little unsure of what was happening. I tried to relax as his finger circled my anus, carefully. The feelings I was getting were intense, but still making me nervous. Even through my nervousness, my small cock continued to rise and harden, almost as if it had a mind of its own. Without warning, he pushed his finger inside me.</p> <p>“Uuuhhhh,” was the only reply I could make as I arched my back from the intruding digit. He stopped pushing, and waited for a minute for me to get used to it, then continued his journey inward. With steady pressure, his finger invaded my nether region, until I felt his other two fingers on the globes of my ass and the webbing between them. He had penetrated as far as his middle finger could go. Applying gentle pressure, he pulled his finger up, then around my anal chute, widening me as he went. His finger made the journey a couple of times, then he began pulling it out. I was almost disappointed, as I thought it was over, but when he had it almost all the way out, he pushed it back inside. He finger fucked me for the next minute or so, then pulled it all the way out.</p> <p>Throughout the entire experience, my cock never once even thought about softening. It was hard as a rock, and didn’t show any signs of changing its mind. Randy put the tip of his finger back to my anus, but this time, it had its neighbor with it. His forefinger slipped inside along with his middle finger, coaxing another moan from me. Again, he allowed me to get used to his fingers, then restarted the sequence he had done with just one finger. As he drove his fingers inside me, he twisted them, though, spreading me out even further. I felt that he had me as wide as I could go, when his fingers bottomed (forgive the pun) out. He turned his hand, rotating his fingers inside me. With two fingers, it did hurt a little, but I just closed my eyes, allowing my new friend to do as he wanted.</p> <p>As his right hand finger fucked my ass, he reached around to my cock with his left. When it made contact, I almost jumped out of my skin. He waited for me to settle down, then reached for me again. This time when he touched me, I moved my knees back, and allowed him access to my stiff member. With his lubricated left hand, he encircled my cock and began slowly pumping it. As with each stroke of his left hand, his right hand would make the same motion. Soon, something powerful was building up inside me; it was something I had never felt in my young life. This feeling was building in intensity towards something unknown. Within minutes, my head jerked up, and my whole body stiffened as I came for the first time in my life. I was way too young for anything to shoot out, but the feeling was extremely intense, anyway.</p> <p>When I came down from my high, I realized that Randy still had his two fingers in my asshole. I turned to look him in the eye, and that’s when he kissed me. It wasn’t a deep passionate one, just a peck on the lips. I think it was a signal from him that everything was okay. I smiled back at him.</p> <p>“Feel good?” He said. I heard a slopping sound as he eased his fingers out of me. I nodded my response. “Good, because here’s where you make your real money,” he said with a grin.</p> <p>In one swift move, he moved behind me and grabbed my hips. I turned around to see what he was going to do, and I stared in horror as he lined up his cock to my asshole. He looked up and saw my reaction.</p> <p>“Hey, you’ve just taken my two fingers up your ass, man. This’ll be easy.”</p> <p>I nodded apprehensively. I just barely had time to register his cockhead at my rear entrance before he plowed inside me, all the way to the hilt. I rose up in shock. The suddenness of his attack surprised me. He wrapped his arms around my torso and remained still, to allow me to get accustomed to the new sensation.</p> <p>“Easy, boy, easy,” he cooed in my ear. After some time remaining fixed like that, he began to withdraw from my backside. When he was almost all the way out, he pushed back inside me, again all the way to the hilt. He moved his hands around to my back, and began to push me back down to the bed. Once again being bent over, it gave him the ability and angle to give me the hard fucking he was looking for. It was a position I was going to have to get used to.</p> <p>After several minutes of fucking my ass, his breathing quickened, and he hissed, moaned and grunted through his own climax, finally collapsing on top of my back. He ran his hands up and down my sides as he came down. I heard more than felt him withdraw from my worn asshole. I looked back at him again as he pulled my cheeks apart to survey the damage.</p> <p>“Nothin’ to worry about, mate,” he exclaimed with a smile. And with that, he slapped me on the ass and walked over to get his clothes. “Stay that way too long, and Rudy might just come in for a piece of you.” I quickly moved to a sitting position, not sure I wanted another round right now.</p> <p>“That’s it?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Well, there’s some other stuff to do, too, but yeah, that’s pretty much it. Only…”</p> <p>“Only, what?”</p> <p>“Only that the clients are a lot larger than me or my two fingers. My dick is only three inches long. Most of the men are at least six, and twice as thick. Dad’s cock is over twelve inches long, and almost as thick as your wrist. He’s quite proud of it, actually.”</p> <p>“I bet. Have you been…um…?”</p> <p>“Fucked by him?” I nodded. “Yeah. He broke my cherry.”</p> <p>“Wow. Did it hurt?”</p> <p>“Yeah…” he said, with his eyes clouding over, but then continued. “But it got me ready for what he needed me to do, make money. The sooner he gets inside you, the sooner you start making some serious money. So, whaddya think? Join us?”</p> <p>“Could I try Rudy’s thing first?” I still couldn’t say cock or anything else that was considered dirty.</p> <p>“Sure you could,” I heard a voice at the door. We both snapped our heads in the direction of the door to find him standing there, rubbing his cock through his pants. “Get on the bed, fresh meat.” He started moving inside the room with a sinister smile on his face.</p> <p>“Rudy, go easy, or I’ll tell Dad. He wants Scott to join us,” Randy said, with a hint of fear in his voice.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, brat, I’ll go easy. This one wants it, he’ll get it,” Rudy told his brother, and then turned his attentions back to me. “I said; get on the bed, fresh meat.”</p> <p>With Rudy being older and bigger than me, I was definitely intimidated by him, but moved to bend over the bed, as I thought he wanted.</p> <p>“No, stupid. Get on the bed, on all fours.” He was undoing his pants as he ordered me in to the position he wanted. I climbed onto the bed and waited on my hands and knees for Rudy to mount me. Randy hurried to my side with one of his pillows from his bed.</p> <p>“Put your head down and this under your belly. It’ll help, Scott.”</p> <p>I shook my head, no, at him.</p> <p>“If Rudy wants me like this, then I’d best get used to following the orders of others, right?” I was taking a chance, and I knew it. But I wanted to get into making the money Randy had talked about earlier. This was the best way I could think of.</p> <p>“Good thinking, fresh meat. Good thinking,” Rudy was saying as he lined himself up to my ass. “Just for that, I’m going to let you get down into the position he suggested.”</p> <p>So, with that, I placed the pillow under my belly, and lowered my head to the mattress. My butt was sticking straight up in the air, waiting for my twelve-year-old lover to plow into me, and he did. With minimal effort, as my asshole was lubed and spread wide open, Rudy shoved his four inch cock straight up my ten-year-old ass. It hurt somewhat, and it made me hiss at the sting, but I bore it with no other reaction. Rudy’s abdomen collided with my asscheeks on his second thrust, telling me that he too was buried to the hilt inside me. He pulled out until the head was at the entrance door, then shoved it all the way back inside. He grunted as our skin met again and I sheathed his entire erection once again with my anal cavity. Each time he plowed into my sore asshole, he grunted out his pleasure. I could even feel his hot breath on the skin of my back. Soon, it started having the same effect on me that I had earlier. It was making my own cock grow into its own firmness.</p> <p>Randy could see my wakening rod, and enveloped it with his hand again. But this time, to my own astonishment, I pushed his hand away. I didn’t want to feel good. I wanted to feel a little bit of what my job was going to be like. Rudy continued to fuck my ass as if tomorrow didn’t exist. The rhythm he had built up was almost to a peak frenzy. I heard his grunting getting louder and more frequent, and knew, from recent experience, that he was close to finishing.</p> <p>Within minutes, he made a huge, final lunge, and climaxed into my bowels. This was different, though. This time I felt some liquid being squirted inside me. For the first time since Rudy invaded me, I opened my eyes and looked at Randy, questioning. Rudy had collapsed on my back as his brother had done earlier.</p> <p>“Why am I wet?” I whispered to Randy.</p> <p>He smiled back. “He’s old enough to shoot cum, Scott. Better get used to it, because that is nothing compared to most of the clients out there.” Turning to Rudy, he told him to climb off me and give me room. Amazingly, Rudy complied, then pulled his pants up, and left the room, whistling to himself.</p> <p>“You okay?” He asked with genuine concern.</p> <p>“Yeah, just a little sore.” Rudy’s semen was starting to run down my legs. “I guess I need to get cleaned up.”</p> <p>“Come on, we’ll use the bathroom upstairs,” he said, and led me out of the room.</p> <p>“We’re here, boys,” Dan’s voice brought me out of my reverie. We had arrived at the college.</p></div>",[]
213,"A Fucking Life, Part 2",2,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This second chapter is an extreme one. The two boys arrive at the campus to a party where they are two of the main courses on the menu for the evening. Surprises all around. P.S. : this was not written because of what some people suggested by way of comments from the first capter, but thanks for them anyways.",2005-08-02,12,4,"M+/b(2), M+/g(2), extreme tort, bdsm, whip, ped, virg, anal, oral…",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">College Party</p> <p>We climbed out of the car and followed Dan towards the stadium’s locker room. When we arrived at the building, the door was unlocked and he led us into a hallway that seemed to stretch on forever. A double door met us half way down the hallway, and we turned into it. A beefy man in his early thirties was waiting for us. He smiled when he saw me and Randy.</p> <p>“Twins, good,” he said. It was a common mistake if people saw us together. We did look enough alike that most people thought we were at least cousins.</p> <p>“Nope, just look-a-likes. I take it you’re Jake?” The beefy man nodded. “Okay, here are the rules. You may do as you wish to them, but if either of them says my name, Steve, then things are to stop, understood?” Dan always used the name “Steve” with our clients.</p> <p>Jake nodded and flashed us a quick smile. His cock was starting to already grow in his pants.</p> <p>“Good. Do you have their money?” Jake nodded and handed over a wad of cash to Dan. He counted it, and seemed to be satisfied at the amount. He put the money in his front pocket and turned back to Jake one last time before leaving.</p> <p>“I’ll return for them at seven, as agreed.” Jake just nodded again; he seemed to be a man of few words. Dan turned and left the locker room.</p> <p>“Take the clothes off, boys, and then follow me,” he said. We did as we were told, piling our clothes up on the bench in front of us. When we were completely naked, he walked around the pair of us, for a preliminary inspection. Completing the inspection, he turned and started walking away from the double entry doors. Once we got past the last row of lockers, we turned to walk down the back wall towards another set of double doors. </p> <p>Upon exiting through the doors, we entered a larger room with tables lining the wall, making a large horseshoe shape. On the tables were stacks upon stacks of food laid out ready to eat. I knew it wasn’t for us, but my stomach growled anyway. In between what would have been the top of the horseshoe of tables were four short bars with what seemed like screws at the ends of the bars. But the ends of the screws were rounded with a hole in the middle. The same types of screws were bolted into the floor a couple of feet from the bars.</p> <p>Jake positioned us to one side of two bars and walked over to a table far to the right that I had missed when I initially entered the room. I had been preoccupied by the food to see this table. It had some whips laid out on it, and I knew those were not there to make us feel good. He grabbed some leather straps and walked back over to us. He approached me first, placing a leather strap around each of my biceps and each of my wrists. The same was done to my thighs and ankles. A last strap was wrapped around my waist. Jake repeated the procedure with Randy. When completed, he walked back over to the table for some clips and four metal bars. For a moment I thought he was going to hit us with the bars, but then I noticed the same screweyes at the ends of the bars. With one bar, he clipped to the straps around our biceps, pulling our arms behind us. The other two bars were clipped to the straps at our thighs, pushing our legs out very wide. He clipped the wrist restraints together behind our backs, and then led us to the bars on the floor. We were bent over the bars and our waist straps were secured to the screweyes on the bars. The ankle restraints were clipped to the ones on the floor. Both of us were totally immobile, which is exactly what he wanted. When finished, Jake walked around to face us, and smiled at his handiwork.</p> <p>“Now, I know you have a password, but I’m going to make a deal with both of you. If neither one says the password, there will be huge bonus in this for both of you. Deal?”</p> <p>Randy and I looked at each other, then back to him.</p> <p>“How much of a bonus?” Randy asked him. Jake smiled and pulled out a wad of money that was larger than the one he had given Dan.</p> <p>“This will be split between the four of you,” he said.</p> <p>“Four of us? There’s only two,” I stated.</p> <p>“Oh, yeah. That reminds me…” he said, more to himself than either of us. He stood up, and walked to the side closet. “Get up, bitches.”</p> <p>Randy and I looked over to where he had gone. He was leading back two girls that were our age. They were as naked as we were and tied in exactly the same fashion we were. I recognized both of them; they were in our classes in school. I panicked. My sex job with Dan and the others was a private thing; I didn’t want the entire fucking school knowing about it.</p> <p>The redhead’s name was Carry, and just like Red, she was covered with a lot of freckles. She had a slender build and a shy demeanor. She was definitely as embarrassed as we were at being caught by a fellow student. The other girl was Patricia. Trish was slightly shorter than Carry and a little stockier. She sported a length of blond hair that reached down to the middle of her back. After the initial shock of seeing two of her fellow classmates bound to two bars, she didn’t seem all that disturbed about the situation.</p> <p>Jake led them to the two remaining bars and secured the girls to them as he did us. Metal bars were also clipped to the straps on their legs also. When the girls were tied down, he walked back over to the table where the straps had been and pulled four dog collars off it and walked back over to us. After wrapping the collars around our necks, he clipped each of them to a wire that he hung from the ceiling, pulling our heads up and a little forward. More than just a little apprehension was creeping into me, and I could tell Randy was feeling the same thing.</p> <p>Jake left us tied that way, and left the room. I saw a clock on the far wall, it read ten o’clock. This was going to be a long, long night, I could tell. I squirmed a little bit to get more comfortable in my position. I took a glance at the girls. Only Carry was showing any signs of emotion. Tears were running down her freckled cheeks, and dropping to the floor beneath her. I could tell she was trembling at the anticipated party that was to come. I wondered if she was here on her own will, or if one of her parents had made this deal without her consent. I didn’t wonder too long, as the door behind us opened and people started streaming in.</p> <p>As each of them walked in, they waited at the side, to our left. As the one on the far left, I got a horrifying look at the lot of them, and I didn’t really care for what I saw. Every one of them was either on the football team, or supported it in some way. I don’t think any of them were less than six feet tall. Finally, Jake walked back inside, and turned to address the crowd.</p> <p>“Gentlemen and gentlemen,” he started, and then laughed at his own little joke. “What we have before you, are treats for all appetites. On your left, a buffet set up to satisfy your stomachs, and on your right, a buffet to satisfy your cocks. Enjoy.” All of them cheered as he finished.</p> <p>Before I knew what was happening, a cock was in my face, ready to shove down my throat. I opened my mouth, knowing better than not to, and the party began. The man shoving his cock down my throat was huge, and smelly, but his cock was pathetically small. Thank God. However, there was also a person that had walked around behind me, ready to spear my ass. This cock was significantly larger, and thicker. Once lined up at my rear entrance, he wasted no time in getting inside me. I closed my eyes and tried not to grit my teeth to his assault. I tried to escape to my other world, but something I heard at my right made that almost impossible.</p> <p>“Holy, shit! This bitch is a fucking virgin,” I heard a man shout, excitedly. Without turning to my right, I knew he was talking about Carry. My heart went out to the poor girl. She was going to have to endure a gang rape as her first time. She screamed as he penetrated her no longer virgin pussy. She begged him to take his cock out of her, but he only laughed and plowed further inside her. When her cries got too much for someone, he opened her mouth, and shoved his own dick inside. I could hear her gag as he tried to force it down her throat.</p> <p>The footballer that was plowing into me was no less ruthless. He grabbed my tied arms and forced himself deeper and deeper into me. The pain I was feeling was almost enough to drown out Carry’s cries. Every time I would try to slip into my own little world, her rapist would slam into her, causing her to scream again. She could even be heard over the dick she had in her mouth, although it was muffled more than it could have been. Finally, the man that had shoved his cock down my own throat stiffened and shot his load down my gullet. When he pulled out, it gave me a chance to look to my right to see what Carry was screaming about.</p> <p>“You wanna see what your girlfriend is doing?” The sadistic fuck that was reaming my butthole asked me. He pulled my arms up and back to raise me up. What I saw, I didn’t want to see again. The one in her mouth was a little above average, but the one fucking her was huge. I had seen my fair share of cocks over the past few months of doing this time, but this one astonished even me. I would have put him at least a foot long and as around as my wrist. She was being fucked by a damn telephone pole. “Like that, boy?” I shook my head, truthfully.</p> <p>“Hey, Brad…” He called to the one at the end who was tearing into Carry.</p> <p>“Yeah?” He answered.</p> <p>“This boy bitch doesn’t like the look of your cock, man,” he said back to him. </p> <p>Oh, fuck, I thought.</p> <p>“Really? Tell the fucking faggot I’ll tend to him next, then,” he said laughing.</p> <p>Why didn’t I just mind my own damn business? That thought came to me in a real hurry. There was no way that monster was going to fit up my ass. No way, no how.</p> <p>The other men that had been waiting in line for my mouth told him to let me back down, and he did. It only took a second before someone shoved their cock down my throat again. A few minutes later, the man behind me spasmed and emptied himself into my bowels. I didn’t even get a moment’s reprieve, before the next man walked up and shoved his own cock inside.</p> <p>Three more men followed the second one in front of me, then no one. I was once again able to see the clock. Only ninety minutes had passed. We still had over seven hours of this shit to endure. The next half hour, two of them took turns fucking me in the ass and mouth, rotating every five minutes. The others in the room were preoccupied with Randy, the girls, or the food. Even when these were done with me, no one bothered me again. I took the time to rest as best as I could in the position I was in.</p> <p>Carry was being used in every way possible. At one point, I heard three of them taking her at one time. When the one that took her ass-cherry crammed his cock inside her, fresh screams filled the room. Trish was like me and Randy; this was nothing new to her. Later on, we found out that she had taken much worse that this. She did a good job of acting, though. Each time someone new mounted her, she moaned as if in pain. These sadistic fucks seemed to like it. Throughout the night, both girls were fucked in all three holes, most of the time at the same time. Trish admitted later that even she had a hard time dealing with that predicament.</p> <p>At about midnight, the footballers left us alone and just continued with the two girls. I probably could have gone to sleep if it hadn’t been for Carry’s sobs and the occasional scream when something new was done to her. Earlier, when “Mr. Footlong” had finished with Carry, he didn’t come to me immediately, as he threatened. He waited a while. In fact, he waited so long, I had forgotten about him. It had been over an hour since I had been last touched, when he walked up to me. I knew I was in deep shit when he got over to me.</p> <p>“So, you don’t like me cock, huh?” I knew better than to answer. “Well, we’ll just have to change that attitude, won’t we?”</p> <p>With that, he walked behind me and I was waiting for him to ram his monster sized cock inside me. As young as I was, even through all of my experiences, this one was going to hurt like hell. I got a surprise, though, when he unclipped the ankle restraints holding my feet to the floor. The clips holding my waist to the bar were also released. He unclipped the collar around my neck from the ceiling wire, and ordered me to stand. I stood up as best as possible, as my legs had gone so long without any real fresh blood supply. I felt as miserable as I probably looked. The sensation I was not used to, was dried cum on the inside of my legs. It sort of itched, but I could make no move to get it off as my arms were still secured behind my back.</p> <p>He walked up behind me and grabbed the clip on the dog collar. I thought he was about to force me back down to the ground, but he pulled me over to the wall that had been behind us all evening. On the wall, were three more wires coming down from the ceiling with clips on them, also. He fastened the middle one back to the collar, and then undid the clips to the bars and the ones on my wrists. But further rest was not what he had in mind for me. He pulled my wrists up one at a time, and clipped them to the other two wires. He then roughly pulled my ankles further apart than they had been earlier, and clipped them to two wires on the floor. He fit each wire through a screweye located about two feet away from me. Pulling them back towards the middle, he took the slack out of the wires, then, with a great deal of sadistic pleasure, he pulled, hard. The action pulled my legs apart almost beyond their limits, and it also dropped me down so I was only being held up by the wrist restraints. I screamed like fucking hell. </p> <p>“That was to get your attention, boy bitch. I trust I have it, now?” He said with a sneer. I nodded as tears began rolling down my cheeks. “Good, real good. Now, I’m going to allow you to put your feet back on the ground, boy. DON’T let the wires from the ceiling get any slack, understand?” Again I nodded. He let out the slack a little, allowing me to get my feet back on the floor. I thought a muscle had been pulled. I was certainly going to be sore for a while, if I lived through this, that is.</p> <p>He made sure that that was all the length of wire I was going to get, then turned and walked away. I had my eyes closed, and was looking away, so I didn’t see where he was going, and, truthfully, I didn’t care at the time. I did care when he returned. He reached through my legs and grabbed my balls, and pulled them downward. I grunted through the pain as best as possible. I felt him attach something around them and more pain as they were pulled hard towards the floor, but did not let up. Randy told my later he had added weights to them. Then he turned away again. As he returned, I heard a swishing sound, then pain down my back. I screamed again. The sound again and pain. This was repeated relentlessly. I didn’t bother counting the times he brought the whip down on my back. The many-tethered whip continued to abuse my back, butt, and thighs. Occasionally, a strand would make contact to my stretched balls sending shards of renewed pain throughout my torso. I completely lost track of time. I had no idea how many lashes I had taken before I looked and saw the double doors opening. Someone was walking in; this night was finally over.</p> <p>“Having fun, boys?” The newcomer asked. I despairingly moaned.</p> <p>“Fuck yeah, Coach. You wanna join?” Mr. Footlong asked.</p> <p>“That’s what I’m here for, Bern,” he smiled, and then saw the target of Bern’s whip. </p> <p>“Ooooh, that’s gonna smart in the morning, boy. What’d ya do? Bite one of my boys’ cocks?”</p> <p>“He said he didn’t like me cock, Coach. I’m just teaching him a lesson, that’s all.”</p> <p>“I see,” Coach said. “Enjoy, sport.” The rest of the team guffawed crudely at his joke.</p> <p>Five more lashes with the whip, and Bern was finished with that stage of my punishment. He walked up behind me, and I could feel his stiff prick pressing into my sore back. I was sure I had lost some skin back there, somewhere. I hissed at the contact.</p> <p>“Quit your fuckin’ belly-achin’. I ain’t even close to being up your ass yet.”</p> <p>He unclipped the wires that were spreading my legs, and I was about to close them, but something told me not to. So I just waited for him to make the next move. He moved my legs back together, and clipped both of the leather straps together, with my balls still being stretched by the weights, and making my legs impossible to spread open very far. He unclipped the wrist restraints and collar from the ceiling wires. But with one swift, unexpected move, he pulled my feet backward by the leather restraints. If my hands had not been in front of my body, my face would have slammed into the floor.</p> <p>He didn’t even give me time to wonder what he was doing before he clipped the wrist restraints to the two wires that had held my ankles apart at the wall. At least now my balls were not being pulled out of their sacks. The ankle straps were secured to two wires attached to the screweyes that had held my ankles while I was bent over the bar. After retying me, he walked back over to the table, and returned with a paddle. The paddle was long and thin, only four inches across, and littered with holes. He lined up next to me on my right, and brought it down on my buttocks. A sick “slap” sound filled the room.</p> <p>I don’t think he used all of his strength, but combined with the whipping I had just received, it felt like fire had erupted on my asscheeks. After ten hits with the paddle, I was pleading with him to stop. I was about to shout, “Steve,” when Jake walked in front of me and shoved a ball gag in my mouth for the duration of the spanking. Bern didn’t even slow down. After what seemed like a lifetime, he stopped hitting me, but he wasn’t done with me, yet.</p> <p>I was weak from the beatings, my ass was on fire, and just wanted some rest, when I felt his body on top of mine. When his skin made contact with mine, it felt like needles piercing my skin. He raised himself up and I felt him line his cock up with the crack between the globes of my ass. But by this time, I no longer cared what he did to me. I just wanted this horrible night to end. With a grunt, he shoved his cock inside me. I spread my legs as far at the restraints would let me, but I didn’t get far. This was why he clipped them together; so I couldn’t spread out my legs, and his cock would hurt even more as he fucked me. And fuck me he did.</p> <p>I cried out when initially his monster sized cock was crammed inside me. It only took me a second to realize, though, that he had only fit the cockhead inside. He still had the remaining foot to go, and I had no delusions that he wouldn’t stop until he had buried the entire length inside my bowels. The pain was worse than anything else I had felt as he continued to feed that thing deeper inside me. I remember feeling every single inch as it forced its way deeper and deeper. I cried as he penetrated me inch by inch. With each inch, he spread me further and further apart, until I felt his balls on my legs. Then the fucking really began.</p> <p>He raised himself up, and grabbed my asscheeks to press them together even more firmly. I hissed at the stinging sensation. He pulled his thick cock out, stopping just when the head was at my anal doorway, then plunged back inside. He was tearing into me so badly, I was sure something had torn inside. Every full length thrust brought a new threshold of pain. Every single part of my ten-year-old body hurt, from my wrists to my abused balls, to my ankles.</p> <p>The last thing I remember from that night, was one last giant shove of us cock being buried full tilt into my rectum. The cum he was pumping into me went on for what seemed like hours.</p> <p>“Like my cock now, boy?” He hissed into my ear.</p> <p>My brain being on sensory overload, mercifully, lost consciousness.</p></div>",[]
214,"A Fucking Life, Part 3",3,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"I was going to save this episode till later in the month, but I'm writing this story too fast, so here is chapter three. This episode is a little tame for some of you more sadistic people, but it does continue the story with Scott's first client and gets him going with others.",2005-08-08,6,4,"M/b, oral, anal, x-dress",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I woke up from my ordeal, I was still lying face down, but the restraints were gone, and I was laying on something soft, instead of the concrete locker room floor. Sunlight was flooding into the room, and it was hard at first to focus my eyes. When my eyes did focus, they came to bear on Randy sleeping next to me. I realized an urgent need to pee. I moved my arms towards my sides to raise myself up and as the skin on my back was pulled, I hissed at the pain. Randy moaned, but continued to sleep. I eased myself off the bed and onto my wobbly legs and feet. Moving very slowly and gingerly, I made my way to the bathroom that was next to Randy’s room. Being naked, as I usually was over at Randy’s, I didn’t need to worry about lowering any clothes when I got to the toilet. I just leaned over the bowl and let loose.</p> <p>When I finished what seemed like an eternity-long piss, I turned to leave. I saw the bathroom mirror on the way out, and turned to look at it. At first glance, nothing seemed out of order, even my balls seemed fine from the abuse they took, but then I turned my backside towards the reflecting glass. Tears welled up in my eyes as I saw the damage Bern had done to me the previous night. The backs of my legs were still inflamed red, with purple vertical lines. As I looked up the back of my body and my vision focused on the globes of my ass, more tears streamed down my face. Both cheeks didn’t have patches of bruising; they were two mounds of black, with not a hint of normal flesh between them. Even the crack seemed to have been discolored. The skin covering my back imitated the backs of my legs. I was so engrossed in what I was looking at, I didn’t even hear Randy walk to the door.</p> <p>“Dad was pissed when he saw you,” he said, startling me. “Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” I smiled weakly at him through my tears. I collapsed down to the floor. With very little help from me, he got me back to his bed, and laid me on my stomach. I turned back to look at him as he left the room momentarily. When he returned, he had a jar of some kind of cream in his hands.</p> <p>“This’ll help heal this up,” he said as he spread some on my back. The cream was cool and after the initial sting, actually felt good. I closed my eyes and allowed him to rub the cream over my entire backside. “I’d never seen Dad that pissed off before at a client.”</p> <p>“Wha… what’d he do?” I stammered. The rubbing of the cream was making me feel better.</p> <p>“He screamed holy hell, that’s what. When he saw you lying passed out on the floor, he told Jake that that school could never use any one of us again. After that, I told Dad about the extra money he had promised us, and Dad took it from him. We agreed that you should get it all, okay?”</p> <p>“I think we should still split it between the four of us, Randy. That was the deal.”</p> <p>“I know, but he was really brutal with you. It’ll take you at least a month to heal up after this.”</p> <p>“How much did your dad get for the regular fee?”</p> <p>“The normal hundred dollars an hour, why?” That added up to be eight hundred minus Dan’s fee of eighty, totaling to seven-twenty for me and Randy.</p> <p>“What was the extra?”</p> <p>Randy just looked at me.</p> <p>“What?” I asked. He mumbled something.</p> <p>“What was that?” I asked again, this time rising from the bed to look more squarely at him.</p> <p>“Two hundred. Total.” He looked like the world had ended or something.</p> <p>“He was only going to pay us fifty fucking dollars each??!!” I was almost screaming, now. Randy could only nod. “I don’t fucking believe it.”</p> <p>“Neither could Dad when he heard about the whole deal. Besides, how the hell were you to say anything with that fucking ball in your mouth?”</p> <p>“Oh, you’re awake,” a voice said at the doorway. It was Randy’s mom, Amy. I tried to smile at her, but just couldn’t manage it after hearing what Randy told me. “You hungry, Scott?” I just realized just how hungry I was, and nodded. “You stay there, let me get it for you,” she said, then disappeared.</p> <p>“Mom knows, too. She was awake when we got home this morning,” he almost looked ashamed of the situation. He then turned back to me. “Want some more cream?” I nodded again, and he applied some to my bruised asscheeks, being extremely careful.</p> <p>“What is that stuff, anyways?”</p> <p>“A skin cream with some stuff in it to help numb the pain a little.”</p> <p>Amy returned with a plate full of small sandwiches and two glasses of soda. She put them down on the end table, looked at me with a mixture of pity and guilt, then walked out of the room. I raised myself up on my elbows, and Randy put a pillow under my chest to help.</p> <p>“Take your share of the tip, anyways, Randy,” I told him.</p> <p>“Yeah, but…”</p> <p>“No ‘buts’, man.” We both looked at each other and snickered at the pun. “Look, we were all stupid enough to agree to it, right?” He nodded his head. “Alright, then, take your fifty. I’ll be fine with my share, and I’ll give the girls’ theirs when I next see them. Speaking of the girls; how was Carry?”</p> <p>“Not good, but better than you, though. You know she really lost her cherry last night to those pricks? It wasn’t a put-on. When she and Trish saw you on the floor, and saw what that asshole did to you, neither one of them wanted the extra money. They told me to give you their share.”</p> <p>“Well, we’ll see about that. Who’s their ‘manager’?”</p> <p>“Trish’s dad is. It seems that she’s been doing this since she was six.”</p> <p>“I just hope none of this is permanent.”</p> <p>We ate the rest of the sandwiches in silence as he continued to work the cream into my skin with his free hand. After a while, the stinging did subside to more of a dull ache. As he manipulated my skin, I pulled and stretched the muscles, they were really sore, also.</p> <p>“Don’t stretch your legs out. Your groin muscles have probably been strained.” I moved them apart, to test them, and didn’t feel any pain until I tried to pull them back together.</p> <p>“You’re right, they hurt.” As he rubbed in more of the cream, I slipped back into my mind when I had first gotten into this gig….</p> <p>After Randy had cleaned me up following Rudy fucking me, we sat down and talked about what the whole job would be like.</p> <p>“Well, Dad won’t start you out on the larger, or more sadistic ones out there, he’ll get you started with a smaller client; probably Mr. Sanders or Mr. Jackson. From there, he’ll move on to the more ‘exciting’ ones.”</p> <p>“Exciting ones?”</p> <p>“Yeah. Like the ones that enjoy tying you up, spankings, torturing your nipples, cock and balls. There you get more money, though.” “I look forward to that,” I said sarcastically.</p> <p>Randy laughed. “Don’t worry, Scott, you’ll get used to it. You may even enjoy some of it. I know Mikey and Red actually do like some of it, especially Mikey.”</p> <p>“Mikey, really? He’s so…so…”</p> <p>“So fat?”</p> <p>“Yeah,” I said sheepishly.</p> <p>“He actually doesn’t mind being fat or being called that. He is also quite popular with the wilder clients.”</p> <p>“Because he’s so big?”</p> <p>“I think so. He told me after one night when we got home that they like to call him a pig. Like, ‘squeal like a pig, fat boy,’ and ‘shove your snout into this, oinker,’ actually do turn him on. When they have his arms pinned behind his back and shout those things at him while fucking him, he likes it, he says. He also likes it when they hit him while doing it. He usually comes home with a woody.”</p> <p>“Why? I figured it would bother him.”</p> <p>“Me too, but it does turn him on. Let me tell you what happened when Dad found out about it.”</p> <p>“Was he pissed?”</p> <p>“Are you kidding? When we got home that night, Rudy, Red and I went upstairs for the night. Dad took him down into the basement. Rudy, Roger and I knew what that meant; Mikey was about to get the fucking of his life, and he did.”</p> <p>“What happened?”</p> <p>“Mikey told me everything that happened when Dad let him go, three hours later. Now, I told you that Dad’s quite well hung, right?”</p> <p>“Right.”</p> <p>“Well, Dad pushed Mikey down the stairs, and into the soundproof room that’s down there. He pushed Mikey to the floor, and closed the door, shutting him in. He asked Mikey if what he had heard about him was true, and he nodded.”</p> <p>“Then what?”</p> <p>“He grabbed him, flipped him onto all fours, and ripped off his clothes, leaving Mikey on the floor, looking like a smaller white pig without a tail. Mikey said he spanked his fat ass a few times, and then mounted him. After burying himself to the hilt in Mikey’s rear, he reached around to check, and sure enough, the guy was turned on. Over the next three hours, Dad took a belt, a paddle, a switch, and a crop to Mikey’s ass, and he enjoyed every minute. According to Dad, he came at least a half dozen times, and Dad only fucked him twice.”</p> <p>“Jesus Christ. So he likes being hit?”</p> <p>“Yeah, weird, huh?” I nodded. “He says it really excites him. Makes him feel wanted, somehow.”</p> <p>“Do you or the others ever do anything to him?”</p> <p>“After that happened; all the time. And he really does like that kind of attention.”</p> <p>“And just what are we discussing?” A voice came from the door.</p> <p>“Oh, hi Dad. We were just talking about Mikey and what he likes others to do to him. I think though that Scott, here, wants to start working with us.”</p> <p>“You do?”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I answered. “If it’s not too painful.”</p> <p>“Well, we’ll make sure that it won’t be that bad. You up for anything tonight?”</p> <p>“Uh…sure,” I replied.</p> <p>“Good, Mr. Jackson is one of our best clients and is in need of some attention. He does like a particular look, though. Help him dress for the evening, Randy.”</p> <p>“Okay, Dad,” he answered him. Dan left the room to the two of us.</p> <p>“I thought that your dad would have at me first, Randy.”</p> <p>“Well, normally, he would start you out with some toys, and then fuck the shit out of you. But James is busy tonight with family stuff, and we need someone to fill in. You is it, man.”</p> <p>“Toys? What toys?” I asked.</p> <p>“Oh, just some dildos, butt plugs, and vibrators. Nothing to worry about. Now, let’s get you dressed for the evening.” </p> <p>“Dressed?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, dressed. Mr. Jackson may be one the nicer and smaller clients, but he wants us dressed in girl’s clothes.”</p> <p>“You’re kiddin’,”</p> <p>“Nope. And he wants us to act like a girl, and call him ‘Daddy’. Dad told me what happened to him. A couple of years ago, his wife and two daughters were hit by a drunk driver and killed. Since then, he’s been using us as substitutes.”</p> <p>“So we just do as he says,” I was definitely still concerned about this whole thing and Randy could tell.</p> <p>“Look, you’ll be fine, Scott, stop worrying. Oh, by the way, when do you have to be back?”</p> <p>“Are you kiddin’? Got a phone?” He pointed to the bedside table. I called my parents and told them I was staying with the Potters for the night. I hung up as Randy was laying out ‘my’ dress on the bed. “All night,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“Excellent. We’ll talk to dad about maybe having you with someone else after Mr. Jackson. Two hundred dollars your first night. How ‘bout it?”</p> <p>“Works for me,” I shrugged at him.</p> <p>Over the next hour, he got me dressed in a pair of lacy white panties (with a small button at the back) and matching training bra. Over that, a light pink dressed was slipped on with a white bow at the front, completing the look up top. White knee high socks were pulled up both my legs and pink shoes were slipped over them. I kinda felt a little silly.</p> <p>“Stand up, and let’s have a look,” he said after the shoes were in place. I stood, and as I stood, my cock was pushing the material out at the front of the dress. Randy noticed this, but was prepared for it. With a bit of string in his hands, he told me to pull ‘my’ dress up. He went down and pulled ‘my’ panties down a little. I felt him tie the string around the head of my soft member, and pull the string through my legs. He tied the ends of the string to the button at the back of the panties, holding my cock between my legs. As long as I didn’t have to pee, I was fine, although it did bite into the head a little.</p> <p>“That’s better,” he said as I lowered ‘my’ dress back down. “But we’ll need makeup and a wig to finish it off.”</p> <p>We? What does he mean “we”?</p> <p>So, he applied a little lipstick and only a small amount of blush to my face, then pulled a wig out of the closet. It was brown with straight hair, kind of like mine and Randy’s, only longer. After applying the wig, and securing it in place, he had me stand up and look in the mirror.</p> <p>I was astonished. A very cute looking girl was staring back at me while standing next to Randy. Looking at me, you would never, ever guess I was a boy.</p> <p>“Very nice, Randy,” we heard at the door. Dan was gazing at me in a really weird way, almost like he wanted to eat me alive, or something. “Very, nice. I think you would fool your own mother, Scott. Train him to walk, talk and act, now, Randy. You have about an hour or so before we leave.”</p> <p>“Okay, Dad,” Randy answered. “Scott,” he said, turning his attention to me. “Walk to me.”</p> <p>I did. I wasn’t good enough. Randy worked with me over the next hour, showing me just how to act like a girl. When the hour was up, Dan came in and led us, with Rudy, Roger, and Mikey to the car. Rudy made some rude comment on how I looked, but Roger and Mikey were actually impressed by my appearance.</p> <p>The drive took about half an hour to get to the house. Dan called me out of the car, and I looked at Randy for confirmation. He did a “thumbs up” thing, and I followed Dan up to the front door, remembering to walk like a girl.</p> <p>When Mr. Jackson opened the door, I was less than impressed, but tried to keep up appearances. Mr. Jackson, though, was very impressed with me. His smile showed a set of yellow teeth, and he looked like he was about a week overdue for a shave. His belly hung a little over his belt, and hair was literally covering his body. I was almost disgusted at the though of having to spend any time with him at all.</p> <p>He opened the door and allowed me to sashay past him. I gave him a little teasing wiggle of my butt, knowing that was what Dan would want me to do. The two shook hands and I was alone with this man in his living room, wondering if he was going to hurt me. I looked at the two hands on his clock. Seven o’clock. He smiled as he walked up to me, with almost the same look in his eyes as Dan had back at his house. I would come to know the look very well over the years…lust.</p> <p>“You’re new to this game, aren’t ya, sweetie?” He said, smiling.</p> <p>“Yessir,” I said, as innocently as possible, remembering my training from Randy.</p> <p>“Well, don’t be too nervous, I don’t bite too hard,” he said with a small guffaw that shook his belly a little. He walked over to me and started feeling up my legs and around my stomach area. He pulled the hemline of the dress up as his hand went up my legs. When his hand made contact with ‘my’ panties, I flinched a little, pulling back.</p> <p>“Sorry, sir,” I said with a sheepish smile.</p> <p>“It’s alright, young one. What’s your name?”</p> <p>Taking a tip from a movie I saw once, I said innocently, “What do you want it to be, sir?” He smiled at my poor attempt at humor, and grabbed my chin in his rough hand.</p> <p>“Don’t try to be funny, young one. Your cuteness and good looks will only serve you for so long. You try to be funny with anyone else, and you might just be going home with a sore ass. Got it?” </p> <p>I nodded, getting the implication.</p> <p>“Good, now, name?”</p> <p>“Scott,” I replied truthfully.</p> <p>“Well, Scott, while you’re here, your name’s Samantha; Sam for short. It was my son’s name.”</p> <p>“Son? I was told that you only had two daughters.”</p> <p>“I had two sons. My wife wanted daughters, so to make her happy, sometimes we dressed them up as girls, just as you are now.” He finished his short story with wet eyes, and from then on I was not nervous around him. He seemed more human to me.</p> <p>When he continued to just stand there, I took the initiative, and walked up to him. I surprised him as I wrapped my arms around his large waist, and let him hug me back. He seemed to me to need it. After a few minutes, though, his hands started sliding down my back to my butt. I then remembered why I was there.</p> <p>I smiled up at him as he leaned down to me. The kiss that followed stunned me a little and it took a second to kiss him back. As he rose back up, the back of ‘my’ dress came up also. I reached up and unbuckled his pants.</p> <p>“Is this what you want, Daddy?” I asked, sweetly, slipping into the role.</p> <p>“Yes, Sammy, that’s what Daddy wants. Thank you,” he answered as he moved his hips to allow his pants to fall to the floor. My hands moved up to the waistband of his boxers and slid them down to rest on his pants. I got my first look at an adult cock. To me, it was big, and it wasn’t even hard, yet. Covered with black hair at the base, and supported by two furry balls, it started to come to life as my breath hit it.</p> <p>“What do you want me to do, now, Daddy?” I asked, dreading the answer. But it wasn’t what I expected.</p> <p>“Put it in your mouth, Sammy, suck on it,” he said with his eyes closed.</p> <p>I don’t think so, pal.</p> <p>“Sir?” I asked, wondering why on earth anyone would want that done to them.</p> <p>“Suck on it like a lollipop, son. It would make Daddy very happy. Just open your mouth, and I’ll do the rest, okay?”</p> <p>I nodded, definitely apprehensively. I was hoping he would turn me around and be done with it. I opened my mouth, and as he aimed his hardening meat at my mouth, his belly started to obscure my vision to his groin. The head passed by my teeth and continued its journey towards the back of my mouth. When it hit the back and touched my gag reflex, he pulled back. His belly had almost enveloped my entire face and I could smell his groin; I didn’t like it. I did, however, get used to the smell over time, but I never did like it.</p> <p>He pushed forward again, and I gagged again.</p> <p>“Let’s try this another way for your first time,” he said, then pushed me away. I watched as he walked over and laid down on the couch. He beckoned me over to his side. He reached over and pulled ‘my’ dress over my head, leaving me in ‘my’ girl’s underwear. He pulled me gently on top of him, with my head down at his groin and my feet past his head.</p> <p>“Now, try it again, son,” he suggested. I nodded and grabbed a man’s stiffening member for the first time. With a great deal of inner fortitude, I lowered my mouth over his cockhead, and sucked him into me. “Now, try to swallow when it hits the back of your throat, like if you are swallowing food, or something.” I nodded my reply as best I could and moved further down his body.</p> <p>When his cockhead hit the back of my throat again, I gagged for a second, then remembered and swallowed. My throat opened up and he slipped easily down my gullet. He moaned his pleasure as a tight throat engulfed his tool.</p> <p>Now, what?</p> <p>As if he could read my mind, he told me to work it back out and then back inside. He wasn’t particularly long or thick, but to a ten year old throat, it was like having a redwood go down my throat. After several times of going in and out, he stopped me.</p> <p>“Was I doing something wrong, Daddy?” I asked, worried.</p> <p>“No, son. You were doing fine; too fine. I didn’t want to cum in your mouth. I want that sweet tail of yours, first.”</p> <p>“Yes, Daddy,” I said, then reached down to pull ‘my’ panties off. I rested my knees on his shoulders as I raised my tail up to lower them down. He got a ‘birds-eye’ view of my pink nether cherry, just waiting to be popped by an adult cock. I had to remember to untie my own cock from the button in the back, and then I continued to slide them down. He pushed on my tail to slide me down his body, until I was positioned over his rigid cock. I had both of my knees outside his wide hips with my hands on his knees. I remember being nervous as I waited in anticipation to him spearing me.</p> <p>He took his cock in his hand and rubbed some of his pre-cum into my crack. It felt kind of slimy as he worked it back and forth. Then the moment of truth came, and I tensed up as he placed his cockhead to the entrance of my backdoor.</p> <p>“You’d better relax, son, or this will hurt a lot more,” he said. I nodded as I felt his hand move up my back to my shoulder, then back down again. I relaxed my sphincter muscles as best as I could, and as he placed his hand back on my shoulder, he pushed up with his hips, impaling me on his manhood. </p> <p>“Uuuhhhh,” was all that came out of my mouth, but my mind was screaming at the intrusion. I arched my back and raised my head at the same time, throwing the hair from my wig backward. Only the head had made inside, and already it felt like a two by four post. I wiggled, trying to get a little relief from the pain, only to allow more of him inside me. I lowered my head back down, and grimaced at the searing torment my virgin ass was undergoing. As I closed my eyes, the tears that had welled up were released down my chest.</p> <p>“Come here, Sammy,” he said and pulled me down to lie on his chest. He continued to feed his cock into my bowels as I lowered myself down onto his belly. After what seemed like an eternity, I felt his pubic hair rubbing my smooth, hairless ass, and I realized that he had fit all of himself inside. Unfortunately, I knew he wasn’t finished yet.</p> <p>He wrapped his arms around my chest as he pulled out of me. He held onto me as he thrust back inside. The act was very intimate. As he continued to fuck me, the pain lessened, and soon enough, I actually started to enjoy it. While he held onto me with his left hand, his right moved down to my stiffening rod. Having his rough hands wrap around my privates took me a few seconds to get used to. The roughness and size was a considerable contrast to the youthfulness of Randy’s hand or my own. I looked down to see the entire thing being enveloped by only three of his fingers.</p> <p>He pumped my own member as he pumped my asshole with his. The feelings were just as intense as they were in Randy’s room, maybe even more so, as he was a bit larger than Rudy. The feelings started to build deep inside my stomach area, and just as the feelings exploded in my mind and body, I felt him stiffen and liquid being squirted into my rectum.</p> <p>If the world had ended right then, I would have been very happy. After our climaxes, we clean ourselves up, got dressed, and watched some TV. He was leaning back against the arm of the couch as we watched, while I stretched out on the other side. After a minute or so, I looked over at him, to see his face. The look he had was hard to read, almost a blissful euphoria. I decided to see if he would like a little company. I mean, the hard (forgive the pun again) part was over, right?</p> <p>I crawled over and sat in his lap. His wrapped his arms around me again, and started playing with my cock through ‘my’ dress. I reached back, and put my arms around the back of his neck, and laced my fingers together, allowing him full access to my whole body.</p> <p>“Playful little thing, aren’t you?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes, sir,” I replied with a slight smile. I spread my legs wide and placed them on the outside of his to give him anything he wanted.</p> <p>I could tell he smiled back as his hands roamed over my torso. Within minutes, ‘my’ dress was pulled back up, and his hands went under the elastic of ‘my’ panties.</p> <p>“Daddy, whatcha doin’?” I asked in a mock innocent voice.</p> <p>“Just checking your equipment, son. Making sure it still works and all.”</p> <p>“Oh…should I check yours, also?” I asked with a slight teasing giggle.</p> <p>“You can if you want to, but my ‘equipment’ probably won’t work for another hour or so, so don’t be too disappointed.”</p> <p>“You mean there’s nothing I can do to make you feel good again? Are you sure?” I said with another giggle.</p> <p>“Well… there might be something your mouth can try and do again.”</p> <p>What’s with the mouth thing?</p> <p>“I guess I can try, Daddy,” I said and rolled over to face his crotch area again.</p> <p>I lowered his boxers down again, and found his flaccid penis. With as much tenderness as I could muster, I reached down and started stroking him to a semi-hard state. With a deep breath, I lowered my mouth down on his cock for a second time. This time, I had no problems getting him inside my ten year old mouth.</p> <p>“Play with my balls, Sammy, but do it gently,” he requested. I reached down with my left hand and started massaging his hairy nuts. It was like playing with a pair of extra fuzzy tennis balls. I moved my head up and down the length of his shaft while continuing to play with them.</p> <p>Within mere moments he was rock hard again, and meeting me with upward thrusts of his hips to my face. Each time he thrust upwards, his cock slid down my throat with now practiced ease. It’s amazing the things you can get used to. Following one time after he pushed inside, I closed my lips to encircle his manhood, just to see what would happen when he pulled out. The effect caused a groan to escape from him, and I knew I had done something right.</p> <p>After only a few more minutes, his breathing deepened and his thrusts were becoming more violent, followed by a large thrust as he released a substantial amount of semen down my throat. He dug his nails into my asscheeks as he came. He actually drew blood from that.</p> <p>I wasn’t sure I liked the taste of his cum or not. It tasted like buttermilk, but not as sweet. Since he had cum already, this time wasn’t very much, and I swallowed all of it, not sure if it was the right thing to do or not. He seemed to appreciate it.</p> <p>“Wow, boy, that was good; very good,” he commented. I smiled. For some reason, I liked pleasing him.</p> <p>Just then, a car stopped outside, and a door closed. I looked at the clock; our hour was up. He paid me a hundred and twenty dollars. And I left as Dan opened the door. I walked out to a vacant car, and got in the front seat. After the two talked for a minute or so, Dan climbed in the driver’s side.</p> <p>“Well, sport, how did it go?” He asked as he started the car. I shrugged and showed him the money. “Good job, sport, good job.” I started to give him his twenty, when he held up his hand to stop me. “The first one, you keep. Pay me after the next customer. You want another one?” </p> <p>“Who is he?”</p> <p>“This one likes to tie up the boys. Interested?” I had been fascinated with being tied up since I was five. Here was a chance to get paid at the same time. I nodded. “Good. Now, he will tie you up, and do some other things to you. If it is too much for you, all you have to say is, ‘Steve’, and he will stop. This also goes with any other client.”</p> <p>“What other stuff is he gonna do?” I asked with just a hint of nervousness.</p> <p>“A spanking, nothing too rough, though. Also just a little cbt, and a little nipple torture, but it’s nothing too extreme.”</p> <p>“Cbt?”</p> <p>“Cock and Ball Torture,” he answered.</p> <p>“Do what?”</p> <p>“Don’t worry, sport, it won’t hurt too bad, okay? You can handle a little pain, can’t you?”</p> <p>Oh, sure, no fucking problem.</p> <p>I shrugged my answer.</p> <p>“That’s the spirit, sport. Go ahead and get changed into your cut-offs and t-shirt while I get you there. His name is Mr. Foster, and he is a nice man, just with a different taste.”</p> <p>“How do you feel, Scotty?” The real voice of Dan brought me back to the present day.</p> <p>I turned to look at the doorway, and smiled a weak smile. “Better, after Randy put that cream on my back. Do we have any clients tonight?”</p> <p>“The others do, but you and Randy don’t. Amy has your money for the weekend, and the two of you can stay here tonight while we take the others out. Amy has some work to do at the office and won’t be home till after we leave, so you’ll be on your own for a few hours. Can you handle that?”</p> <p>We nodded, and smiled at each other. We could definitely handle that.</p></div>","['For disclaimer, see Part I']"
215,"A Fucking Life, Part 4",4,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This is a chapter of Randy getting his anus broken in by his well hung father, Dan. Chapter five is cumming soon…",2005-08-16,6,4,"M/b, bd, cock tort, anal, oral, video",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Video</p> <p>Following several hours of Randy tending to my wounds, we decided to rejoin the human race. Amy had already left for her office, and Dan and the rest of the boys were getting ready for this evening’s clients. We said our farewells, and they headed out, leaving us in front of the TV. I was stretched out on the couch, lying sideways and Randy was sitting on the floor in front of me. </p> <p>“So, what do you wanna watch?”</p> <p>“I dunno, you?” I answered.</p> <p>“How about a video?” </p> <p>“Sure, what do you have?” I was kind of in the mood for a nice sci-fi flick.</p> <p>“Well, we got the usual stuff, but then we have some homemade movies.”</p> <p>“What homemade movies?” Thinking that it would be vacation stuff, or something equally boring.</p> <p>“How about one of us getting our cherry popped by Dad?” </p> <p>“Do what?! You gotta be kidding. You taped that?”</p> <p>“Sure, he taped all three of us getting popped.”</p> <p>“Your mom taped them?”</p> <p>“No, while dad did one of us, she took the other two of us to the movies and dinner. She didn’t want to think about what was going to be happening. But he taped each of us getting popped so that we would remember what we looked like when we were younger.”</p> <p>“Sure, go ahead, pop one in,” I said, and then we snickered at the joke (okay, lame, but funny). When the laughter died, I added, “Just not Rudy, okay?”</p> <p>“Agreed,” he said wistfully.</p> <p>He recovered quickly, put the tape in, and pushed the play button while I stretched out on the couch. He joined me on the couch where my feet were. He picked them up and placed them in his lap as the TV cleared of screen snow. We watched and saw a six year old boy being led into a padded room by his father; his father was completely nude, and he was only wearing a t-shirt and underpants. </p> <p>“You?” I asked. He nodded with a slight smile.</p> <p>The camera was positioned to show him from behind, and to the left. The far wall was covered in mirror tiles, to show Randy’s front also. I saw Dan’s front as well; and boy was he hung, alright. His dick was at least eight inches long, and he wasn’t even remotely hard, yet.</p> <p>We watched as Dan guided Randy to the center of the room. He looked around the room at the things on the walls. There were instruments that were foreign to me, as well as Randy at the time, but as the video continued each of them were used on my friend. Other items were obvious: a whip, paddle, crop, switch, leather cuffs, etc. On a table to the left of the camera, there were some dildos, vibrators, straps, and gags of different sizes.</p> <p>Dan had Randy stand in the middle of the room while he went to the wall and pulled off four leather straps and walked back to the shaking little boy. Randy’s eyes were tearing up as his father put each of the cuffs on him.</p> <p>“Dad, please don’t…,” Randy pleaded with Dan.</p> <p>“Son, you have to know what the worst of things that you’re going to go through when you are with the client so you can handle the pain. There are some men that will do things to you that you can’t imagine. This is just the beginning lesson. Now, stop crying, and do what you’re told. You’ve seen Rudy’s video and how well he handled it.”</p> <p>Randy sniffled, wiped his nose with the back of his hand, and nodded. Dan finished putting each of the straps on Randy’s limbs, and walked behind his son. He pulled Randy’s arms up, and linked the two wrist cuffs together. He pulled a rope down from the pulley attached to the ceiling, and clipped the cuffs to the end of the rope. He walked off camera to the side of the room, and pulled the rope to suspend Randy in the air. His feet were about two inches off the ground when Dan tied off the rope.</p> <p>As Dan walked back over to his middle son, he clipped the ankle restraints to two eyebolts bolted to the floor, pulling the boy to his limits. His legs were spread apart slightly. Dan walked towards the wall, and returned to Randy with the switch. He did a couple of practice swings before standing next to the six-year-old. Without preamble, he swung the switch hard against Randy’s backside. The boy screamed as the stick made contact with his young flesh. The camera showed the welt rising quickly across the middle of Randy’s ass. Nine more lashes were laid across the boy’s soft skin before Dan stopped swinging.</p> <p>“He’s really tearing into you,” I commented.</p> <p>“Dad does that to start the session. It’ll get worse, trust me,” said and sort of fidgeted on the couch.</p> <p>I nodded. I believed him. </p> <p>I continued to watch as Dan walked back over to the wall and retrieved the riding crop. After a few practice swings with that, he lashed Randy’s ass again. With each swing, it brought a fresh set of wailings and pleadings from the six-year-old. Randy was being torn to shreds, but there was nothing he could do to stop it.</p> <p>A leather belt followed the crop, and the paddle followed the belt. After the tenth swat with the paddle, Randy’s whole ass was one big dark red mass, from two inches above the curve to two inches below it. Even through the thin layer of his underpants, I could tell my friend’s ass was bruised. Dan never held back when each implement was used on my friend, so each and every one was hard and extremely painful.</p> <p>Dan went to the side table and stalked back to Randy carrying a six inch knife. The look in Randy’s eyes went from pleading to terror in under a second. The knife was then used to cut away the boy’s t-shirt and underpants, leaving him totally naked and helpless. I then saw the extent of the damage to Randy’s skin. His asscheeks were almost totally black and blue. I looked up at the ten year old Randy, and he smiled, but I don’t think it was a sincere one.</p> <p>Back on the television, Dan walked off, and returned with two alligator clips. After playing with and pulling on Randy’s nipples, Dan applied one clip to each nipple. Randy screamed like hell and thrashed around madly trying to dislodge the clips, but it was no use; Dan put them on too well. Randy had to accept his torment. Once Randy settled down from that, Dan walked back over to him, and tied weights to the ends of the clips. This caused the clips to bite into his flesh further, and pull the boy’s abused nipples downward. The more Randy moved and squirmed, the more they sunk into the pink sensitive flesh. Dan waited for his son to settle down before going to the next step of his plan.</p> <p>When the six-year-old finally calmed down, Dan picked up the leather belt again and struck Randy’s bleeding nipples with the loose end of it. The clips dug in further, sending waves of pain through the boy’s chest. A small bit of blood flew away from the skin and landed on the floor beneath Randy. The belt landed a total of ten times on the child’s nipples, and I saw my friend reduced to a string of whimpers and tears. As I watched the video, I saw the real Randy unconsciously move his right hand to his chest.</p> <p>I was really feeling sorry for Randy, but I remembered what he had said earlier; it was going to get worse. It did get worse for the boy. Dan grabbed two more alligator clips and attached them to the six-year-old’s balls. Randy screamed louder than he did before, and the sound sent chills up and down my spine. I watched as Dan then took the belt to Randy’s flaccid cock and balls for ten licks. The boy tried to guard his privates as best as he could, but being stretched out like he was, there was no hope in that.</p> <p>Randy was still begging for Dan to stop the torment, but the sounds fell on deaf ears. I continued to watch as Dan then took a small pail of water and poured it over his son’s head. He then took a cord and wound one side of the cord (I learned later that it was the negative side of the cord) to the alligator clip on Randy’s right nipple. The other side of the cord (the positive side) was attached to the clip on his left testicle. The plug was inserted into the wall, and a roller switch was clicked on to mild. Electrical current started to pass through the lad’s body. The current was not strong enough to kill him, of course, but it was enough to cause some pain.</p> <p>I watched as Randy thrashed around trying to escape the inescapable. The clips were too well attached to him, and the cord was wound around the clips to tightly to let loose. After Dan put his middle son through the electrical torture for about five minutes, he detached the cord from the clips, and allowed his son to rest for a minute.</p> <p>By this time, Dan’s cock had begun to harden. It was already at least ten inches long as wide as my wrist. Randy was in for a really hard (stupid, but forgive the pun) time. That monster of a cock was going to rip my friend’s anus wide open. I was thinking that Randy wouldn’t be able to sit down for a month after this episode.</p> <p>When next Dan approached his son, his cock was sticking out at its limit of just over twelve inches. Dan walked up behind the child and greased up his rear end with some sort of gel. He slid his forefinger on his right hand inside Randy’s well lubed asshole. The boy grunted at being invaded for the first time; the first time of many to cum (okay, another dumb pun; get over it).</p> <p>Dan then inserted his left forefinger inside the same opening, and Randy squealed at having his asshole stretched that far. Dan let him get used to having two fingers inside his rectum then he started to pull his two fingers apart, stretching the same asshole even farther. Randy now knew that begging his father to stop was useless, but screaming was not beneath him yet. Dan continued to work the boy’s asshole over, getting him as wide as possible before he pulled his fingers out of him.</p> <p>Randy relaxed, not knowing the main even was yet to come. Dan greased up his monster cock and lined it up to Randy’s virgin asshole. Begging was now back in the picture for Randy as he now realized the inevitable was about to happen.</p> <p>“Please, Dad, please don’t do it; it’s gonna hurt,” was all Randy could get out before Dan impaled the six-year-old on his cock. The scream was enough to tear my eardrums, and it was only a tape. The problem was, Dan only had the head past the boy’s sphincter. Well, he was right; it hurt.</p> <p>Dan grabbed Randy’s armpit to prevent him from going any further forward, and drove another two inches inside his son’s asshole. Randy was still trying to put up a good fight, begging Dan to stop, while wiggling around in his bonds. All of his effort was useless in the struggle. There was no way Dan was going to stop.</p> <p>While Dan was force-feeding his cock to Randy’s young ass, my cock was getting harder watching it. Randy noticed me getting hard, and worked his experienced mouth around my hard-on. I moaned at Randy’s ministrations while on the screen the younger Randy was getting impaled worse and worse; his pain was clear by the look on his face. As young Randy’s pain was worsening, I found it more and more exciting and older Randy was doing a superb blowjob. I found it difficult to concentrate on the screen, other than hearing Randy’s screams and beggings for mercy.</p> <p>When next I looked, Dan was fully inside the youngster’s hole. Dan allowed his son to settle down a bit before really fucking him. As I opened my legs and put my upper foot on his shoulder to allow the older Randy better access to my groin, Dan began to pull out of younger Randy’s backdoor, to begin the slow and tortuous process of a good hard fuck. As I built up to my climax, Dan was building to his on the screen. With one final bob of his head, Randy had me cumming as I saw Dan begin pulling out of a preteen’s asshole. Semen and blood was running down young Randy’s legs and pooling on the floor beneath him.</p> <p>Randy cleaned my cock off with the expert use of his tongue then slipped his legs behind mine. I returned to my previous position of lying on my side. I watched as Dan walked away from Randy, leaving him hanging by his wrists. The boy was in utter shambles, crying and continuing to beg his father not to continue.</p> <p>“You know we have to go on, Randy,” Dan said, off camera. “There are more things you have to get used to. Now, take a few minutes and recover your strength, because the next part is going to hurt even worse.”</p> <p>Young Randy groaned at having to endure more pain, but made no other sound at acknowledging his father’s comment. I watched as he hung there getting no relief for the pain in his backside. Finally, Dan walked back on camera with a large dildo with some sort of cream smeared on the stalk of it.</p> <p>The dildo was smaller than Dan’s hardened cock, so I didn’t see how this was going to hurt the boy any more than he had already been hurt. Dan walked up behind him as he had done before, and placed the dildo at the boy’s rear entrance. Without preamble, he shoved the tool inside him. I heard the younger Randy hiss at the violent intrusion, but then settle down for a short time.</p> <p>Tape was used to keep the dildo in its place. After the short respite was up, Randy started squirming like something was bothering him. He didn’t show any signs that something unusual had happened, except having a seven inch dildo shoved up his ass. Something was bothering him, though.</p> <p>“Still wondering what is going on?” Older Randy asked. I nodded. “Dad put sports cream on the dildo.” I was still puzzled. “It causes your ass to feel like it’s on fire. And I mean like it’s blazingly on fire. You will do anything to get that thing out of you when that is done.”</p> <p>“That bad?”</p> <p>“Really that bad, Scott. It feels good for about a second or two, but then the cream starts to do its work, and it feels like someone put a torch up your butt.”</p> <p>“Wow…” I silently mouthed. “And there’s nothing you can do about it?”</p> <p>“Nope. It takes a good half an hour before the heat eases up. Before then the heat gets worse and worse.”</p> <p>By this time, Young Randy was back to screaming and begging Dan to make it stop. Dan just walked around his son and watched. For a few circles around, that was all he did; watch. But after the third or forth time around, he reached out and enveloped his little dick in his right hand. Randy reacted with a sudden stop to his beggings. A slopping sound filled the room as Dan stroked the boy’s dick to full erection. But instead of continuing until Randy climaxed, he let go of him in mid-stroke.</p> <p>Frustrated, Randy looked at his dad, but Dan just turned and walked away. Young Randy looked down to his erection then started a small dance. I assumed he was still trying to get his orgasm, but I was wrong.</p> <p>“He’s put the cream on your dick, didn’t he?” I asked Randy. Randy just nodded. “Ho, boy,” I exhaled. </p> <p>A few minutes lapsed and six-year-old Randy had returned to the screaming and begging routine. His cock must have felt like a four alarm fire by this time. He was trying anything and everything he could to get the relief he needed. Nothing worked, of course. The poor boy was locked into a pain he could not relieve.</p> <p>Soon enough, Dan walked back over, this time with another raging hard-on. He pulled the tape off the dildo buried in his son’s asshole, pulled the fake cock out, and replaced it with his own real one. The act took only a fraction of a second. Even with the residue of the cream inside his son, Dan didn’t seem to mind fucking him. It was as if the cream didn’t bother him.</p> <p>“Doesn’t the cream hurt your dad’s cock?” I asked.</p> <p>“No. Dad’s used to the sting of it by now. He had it done to him when he was eight, and grandfather put him to work to make money for the family.”</p> <p>“Did your uncle have to do this also?” By this time I knew pretty much the whole family; when I say knew, I mean “knew” in an intimate way. His grandfather reamed me hard a few months ago. I couldn’t sit down for thanksgiving dinner without squirming.</p> <p>“No, just Dad; I don’t know why, and Dad won’t tell me. I did ask him once about it, and he just said, no. But it was a ‘no’ that meant to drop the subject.”</p> <p>Now, Dan was giving his son another serious fuck, and Randy was still screaming. I then saw Dan reach around and start to stroke his son’s cock again. He didn’t clean it off of cream, he just began stroking it. When Dan had sent sperm shooting into Randy’s now well-laid ass, the boy came just after him.</p> <p>Randy slumped in his bonds as Dan pulled his weakening cock out of him once again. I watched in fascination as Dan walked off camera and walked back to the defeated youngster to wipe his legs of jizm and blood. The cloth got redder as Randy was cleaned off. As he wiped the cream from his cock, Randy actually thanked his father.</p> <p>I truly expected the scenario to continue, but Dan reached up and unbuckled Randy’s wrists from the restraints to let the boy down. I really felt sorry for him having to go through that ordeal as a first -timer. I had been down there myself, but only after I had some experience, and, yes, it was filmed.</p> <p>“Is that it?” I asked Randy.</p> <p>“No, just wait and see,” he countered.</p> <p>I continued to watch the screen as six year old Randy slumped to the floor after Dan let him loose. I saw what damage he had done to the boy’s backside. His whole asscheeks were black, blue and red. I actually saw his gaping hole between those cheeks and I knew it would never return to its original tightness, neither was mine in point of fact. Randy was probably as loose as most whores on the streets that episode.</p> <p>Dan walked in front of him and put his softened cock to the boy’s lips. Randy didn’t want to have anything to do with it and backed away. I saw Dan actually slap him upside the head. </p> <p>“That was a mistake,” ten-year-old Randy said.</p> <p>Back on the screen, Randy opened his mouth to clean his father’s dick. The boy was revolted at having something in his mouth that was just up his ass, but considering the alternative, he licked the tool until it was clean.</p> <p>As Randy continued to clean, I noticed that not only was Dan getting harder, so was older Randy. When Dan was satisfied with the firmness of his mammoth cock, he grabbed Randy by the hair, and shoved it down his throat. The boy gagged on it, trying to force it back out, but Dan would have none of that and held onto him tighter.</p> <p>Meanwhile, older Randy began to stroke his little erection, getting more and more turned on by what he was watching on the TV. I turned onto my stomach and opened my legs. I wanted him to know that I was willing to return the favor that he gave me earlier. I wasn’t disappointed. He saw what I did and moved gingerly on top of me.</p> <p>When he made contact with my abused skin, I hissed and closed my eyes.</p> <p>“You don’t have to do this, you know, Scotty,” he commented.</p> <p>“I know how much you have always liked my ass, Randy. So...,” I trailed off.</p> <p>He eased his tiny erection into my waiting boyhole. The renewed sensation of something sliding into my own well-laid ass did nothing but send shards of pain up my spine. I pushed him off me. It was too soon for this; I needed more time to heal.</p> <p>As sort of a consolation prize, I had him lay with his back where my head had been resting. I knew how to please a man, or a woman for that matter, so sucking him off was hardly going to be a let down for him.</p> <p>I took to my task as a fish takes to water, using all the tricks (another bad pun, sorry) of my trade. He put his arms behind his head and laced his fingers to keep them there and let me work.</p> <p>While young Randy was being forced to take an enormous cock down his small throat, I had no problem easing the older Randy’s preteen cock into mine. My mouth and tongue worked in concert together to bring him over the edge of a really nice orgasm. Dan cried his release for the third time on the TV screen, sending some jizm down Randy’s young throat.</p> <p>The weirdest thing happened next; I laid my head down on Randy’s groin, wrapped my arms around his back, and fell asleep.</p> <p>I woke up to Dan, Roger, Red, and Mickey walking in the door. Roger looked a little sulky, but the others looked at me with a sort of pity in their eyes. I couldn’t believe I had slept that long, after just sleeping most of the morning. Amy actually came in from work and went to bed while I slept; that was how out of it I was.</p> <p>“Feeling better, Scotty?” Mickey asked. I nodded, but I was still a little sore. Randy, Red, Mickey, and I went to Randy’s room for the night. Roger went to his room to sleep it off before Sunday. We still had one more day of possibly making money, and I was kind of anxious to get some of it.</p> <p>When we walked in the room, Randy asked how the night went. It seems Mickey had to take care of Mr. Foster as well as Mr. Crandall.</p> <p>“So you spent pretty much the entire evening tied up, huh?” Mickey smiled at my question that he didn’t need to answer. Plus, his cock was rock hard, as usual after a night like this one. Mr. Crandall was another one of our clients that liked Mickey the best. Mickey usually spent the time getting his fat behind spanked and paddled by him. He used to be a headmaster of a school.</p> <p>“What about you, Red?” Randy asked.</p> <p>“Mr. Fields for two hours, and then a new client who went by the name, ‘Bob’. He seemed familiar, somehow, though. Oh, well, another three hundred dollars,” he stated as he stretched out on the bed.</p> <p>Usually, after an easy night, we would “play” for a while, but we didn’t seem in the mood for it that night, so we called it and went to bed. The others went to sleep quite easily, but I had slept most of the day away, so falling asleep was not going to come soon.</p> <p>I tried lying on my back, and it didn’t hurt like it did before, so I stayed that way. Randy was lying on his side and swung his leg over onto my stomach then fell asleep. If he could lie there with my head in his crotch for a few hours while I slept, then I guess I could let him curl up next to me while he slept. It seemed only fair.</p></div>",[]
216,Justin's Revenge,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Justin was just playing a joke to get a girl's attention when everything went terribly wrong.,2005-08-29,14,4,"M(2)/b, g+/b, dog/b, anal, oral, bd, whip, beating, Gdom, cbt, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Justin sat at the back of the class, as usual. Hidden by the rest of the crowd. He liked it that way, especially today. They had to write an essay and deliver it to the rest of the class as a speech, and his turn was due up today. The paper he had written was perfect, or at least it was perfect last week. After this past weekend, he was having serious doubts about it. He was just thinking about it when it happened.</p> <p>She entered the room. Rachel. Long flowing blond hair. She had a few freckles on her cheekbones, but wore them well. Perfect form as she walked in the classroom. Back straight, chest out, poking her little nipples into the sweater. Her dress flowing casually as she walked, covering what he really desired. She was perfect for him. Everything he admired in a girl. Hell, it was everything everyone admired in a girl. </p> <p>She was the most popular girl in class and as usual, she was accompanied by her gaggle of girls. Justin admired her looks even after what had happened. As she sat down, he watched her dress as it slipped on the seat of the chair. He wanted her, but badly. But after this weekend, it was impossible. He could never forgive her for what she and her friends did to him. He was still having trouble sitting still from it.</p> <p> A tear fell from his eye and trickled down his cheek. He knew he would never make it through the speech. He had to get out of there, and fast. Just as the bell rang for class, Justin raised his hand.</p> <p>“M…Mr. Deveraux?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes, Justin?”</p> <p>“May I use the restroom, please?”</p> <p>“Make it quick, Justin, you’re doing your speech third,” he reminded him. As if Justin needed reminding.</p> <p>As the boy got out of his seat, Rachel, saw him for the first time. Karen, the one with glasses, was sitting just in front of Rachel, and she turned to look at him as well, but her look was different. Rachel, although the ring-leader of the group, was looking at him with laughter in her eyes, as were two other girls. Karen was looking at him with utter loathing, as if he were a piece of gum stuck to the bottom of her shoe.</p> <p>Justin made his way to the teacher’s desk, took the hall pass and made his way to the boy’s restroom. Once he was in the room, he took advantage of the vacancy of the latrine to steel himself to his plan. If this worked like he wanted, then he would have his vengeance on her, and the peace he desired.</p> <p>The second bell rang, and Justin peered into the hallway for any signs of life. There was none. High-tailing it out the door and off the school grounds was easier than he thought possible. As the thirteen year old boy made his way, he began remembering how this all started…</p> <p>It was the Friday before the weekend, and Justin had finished his essay he was to read to the class. It highlighted the very essence of Rachel, from her flowing blond hair to her perky preteen breasts, finishing up with her slender hips and firm butt. The essay described her to a ‘t’.</p> <p>As he walked into the class, he wanted to impress her with his wit, but failed miserably.</p> <p>Karen was not one of Rachel’s crowd. Justin knew this, so she was fair game to pick on. She was small, scrawny, glasses, and fuzzy brown hair that even Rachel made fun of. She was his logical target.</p> <p>He teased her as he walked into class, basically calling her a dog, placing a dog biscuit on her desk. He glanced up and saw Rachel snickering at the joke. He had won; Rachel had noticed him. His heart was elated. He walked back to his seat sailing on cloud nine. Karen didn’t look at him, she was to the point of tears, but he didn’t care. He had scored with Rachel.</p> <p>After lunch, Rachel invited him to the stables the following afternoon to see her. Justin thought he had died and gone to heaven. The hot, twelve year old, most popular girl in the school wanted to see him.</p> <p>Saturday afternoon couldn’t come fast enough for Justin. He ran the distance to the stables to arrive just before four o’clock. Most of the people were leaving as he was getting there. He saw a sign on the door stating that the stables closed at four.</p> <p>“Why does she want to see me so late?” He thought to himself. He shrugged and went into the stables. He found the lovely girl waiting for him at the last stall.</p> <p>“Hi,” he started.</p> <p>“Hi,” she returned.</p> <p>“So, what now?”</p> <p>“Follow me,” she said, and led him into the stall. It was empty except for hay on the ground. “You want me, don’t you, Justin?”</p> <p>He nodded enthusiastically.</p> <p>She smiled and guided his hand to her firm, budding breasts. These were the same breasts he had written and dreamed about for the past eighteen months. Now he was able to touch them. She ran his hand over her chest, allowing the feelings to wash over him. As he continued to feel her chest, she pulled his shirt out of his pants and over his head, leaving him bare-chested.</p> <p>“Right here?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Um hm,” she said with a smile. She slithered up to him and planted the kiss on his lips he had been dying for. She slipped her youthful tongue into his mouth and played with his own tongue. He kissed her back as best as his inexperienced mouth could do.</p> <p>She reached down and pulled his pants down, showing his bulging cock tenting his boxers. She snickered a little at the effect. Blood rushed to his cheeks as embarrassment hit him. He readjusted his member, and kicked off his shoes. He began running his hands up her body, feeling the slim waistline as he went. She cooed in his ear as his hands made their way up her body.</p> <p>Rachel pushed him down onto the hay and fell on top of him. She hooked her thumbs in the waistline of his boxers, and pulled them down his legs. For the first time, someone was seeing him naked. He shuddered as air made contact with his almost hairless cock and balls. It thrilled him even more.</p> <p>His hands migrated back to her small breasts to resume fondling them. She allowed him the luxury of playing with her chest as she slipped her hand into her small purse. She pulled out a pair of handcuffs she stole out of the guard’s locker room earlier that day.</p> <p>As Rachel clicked one ring around one wrist, he backed away to look at what she was doing.</p> <p>“What are you doing, Rachel?”</p> <p>“Haven’t you ever heard of getting tied up?”</p> <p>Not wanting to sound stupid in front of his dream girl, he said, “Sure.”</p> <p>“Well, that’s what we’re doing. Trust me; it’ll be fun,” she said with a sly smile. And definitely not wanting to look like a chicken to her, he allowed her to do as she wanted. She wrapped the chain of the cuffs around a pipe that was against the wall, and clicked the other ring around his other wrist.</p> <p>“Come on out, girls; he’s harmless now,” she said to no one in the stall.</p> <p>Justin got the shock of his life as Stacy and Meagan, the other two girls in Rachel’s group walked in the stall with Karen. He looked to her with disbelief.</p> <p>“Call me a ‘dog’, huh? Well, my daddy kicks our dog,” she almost screamed at him, and planted a swift kick to his unprotected balls.</p> <p>He curled up into a ball as the others joined in on the kicking, even Rachel. She landed a few kicks to his chest and torso as the others connected with other parts of his body. He screamed when another kick landed on his very sore balls. Karen fixed that with a scarf in his mouth.</p> <p>A kick landed on his weakening cock, sending shards of pain through his body. Finally, the rain of kicks stopped, but Karen wasn’t finished with him yet. A short bench was brought into the stall and laid perpendicular to his curled up body. The girls picked him up and laid his body across it, with his legs on the other side. They twisted him to make him lie face down. His feet were spread apart as wide as they could go, and tied to the ends of the bench. His torso and arms were stretched to their limits as the bench was tied to the far end of the stall.</p> <p>Karen took a leather crop that was supposed to be used for horses, and lashed out at Justin’s bare ass. He screamed into the scarf as she continued to whip his asscheeks, mercilessly. Lash after lash lined his buttocks. The crop didn’t fail to make its marks while Karen whipped the boy. The twelve-year-old was relentless.</p> <p>The other girls wouldn’t let any opportunity go to waste, either. Both Stacy and Meagan pinched and pulled on his nipples while Karen beat his backside. Rachel walked around behind him and found his nutsack. With a small belt, she smacked each of his tormented testicles. She timed them to land in between the time Karen thrashed his butt.</p> <p>The boy was in constant torment. He couldn’t believe his dream girl would do this to him just because of a bad joke. Rachel was not like this; she couldn’t be like this. Not only was he being beaten and embarrassed, but being heartbroken as well.</p> <p>The girls were cruel and heartless as each of them continued to torture the boy in their own way. Stacy got bored with his nipples and went to pinching his nose closed, and releasing it only when he started jerking his body around. Meagan saw what she was doing, and the two of them would trade off between that and tormenting his nipples further.</p> <p>At last, Karen had tired from hitting him and stopped. Stacy took over when the crop was laid on the floor. The boy’s backside was already black and blue, and starting to show signs of bleeding but Stacy wanted her fair share of the fun. Meagan took over when Stacy got tired.</p> <p>Rachel already had her fun beating his balls black and blue, so after Meagan was finished, Karen walked up to stand next to his head.</p> <p>“So, I’m the dog, huh? I don’t think so, Dog,” she said as she put a dog collar around his neck and cinched it so tight, it cut off some of his air supply. It wasn’t enough to kill him, but it was enough to be uncomfortable. She spat in his hair and turned to leave. The other girls followed her out of the stall.</p> <p>Justin had enough strength to look at the doorway as they left. Rachel was just leaving and flipped him her middle finger as she turned the corner. He was left alone in his agony. His whole body hurt from the whipping he had taken. The marks started just below his shoulder blades and went down beyond crease of his ass. His balls felt like they were on fire from the flogging they had taken. He was struggling to get out of his predicament, when a noise at the doorway made him turn back to it.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” A stable hand was leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed over his chest. “Hey, Chester, come take a look at this.” The man said over his shoulder. He was joined shortly by another man that was of the same stocky build.</p> <p>“Nice,” he said to his partner. </p> <p>Justin was trying to tell them he needed help, but neither one was going to help the poor teenager. Both men walked in the stall rubbing their crotches through their pants. Justin saw bulges grow in both pants.</p> <p>“Looks like someone’s already gotten him warmed up for us, don’t it, Chester?” The first man asked.</p> <p>“Looks that way, Travis,” Chester commented as he stroked Justin’s flaming asscheeks. Without warning, he pulled his hand back, and brought it down on the boy’s already bruised ass as hard as he could manage.</p> <p>Travis was pulling his pants down in the meantime and walked to Justin’s face. Straddling his arms, he put his engorged cock to the boy’s mouth. He spoke to Justin as he pulled the scarf out of his mouth.</p> <p>“You will swallow what I give you, boy, or I’ll slit your throat. And if you even think about biting me, you won’t leave here with any teeth. Understand?” Justin nodded as best as he could before Travis shoved his cock into his mouth.</p> <p>Tasting the man’s meat was revolting to Justin and he had to force himself not to retch as he thought about what was happening to him. The head of Travis’s cock hit the back of his throat, causing him to gag on it. That didn’t stop the man from pushing farther into him. Travis grabbed him by his hair and thrust his hips forward, forcing his cock down the boy’s gullet.</p> <p>Chester was having his fun smacking Justin’s asscheeks in a regular rhythm. When he had had his fun with that, Justin heard his pants unzip and Chester walked around behind him. What followed was unbearable to Justin’s virgin asshole. Justin felt Chester grab onto his hips with one hand and something fleshy touch the crack between his asscheeks.</p> <p>Travis saw what was coming next, so to protect his own cock, he pulled it temporarily out of the boy’s mouth. Chester lined his man-meat up to the teenager’s backdoor, and pushed against it. Justin then knew what was going to happen to him, and tried his best to not make it happen. He clenched up his butt as hard as he could..</p> <p>“Go ahead, boy, and do that. It’s going to hurt you anyway, but it’ll help me feel even better,” Chester jeered at him.</p> <p>With that being said, Chester pushed forward as hard as he could, impaling the boy on his cock. Pain erupted in Justin’s body like he had never felt before, and he screamed as loud as his lungs could be. Travis covered his mouth with the scarf just in time.</p> <p>The problem was, that Chester’s cock was only inside his rectum up past its head. It still had another eight inches to go before it was fully buried inside him. Chester was intending to put all nine inches of that cock inside him also.</p> <p>With the initial break through done, Travis resumed fucking the boy’s mouth and throat with regularity. Chester fed the boy his cock one inch at a time. He always liked the feel of a virgin piece of tail, and the thirteen-year-old was not disappointing him. He would feed two inches inside his bowels at a time and withdraw an inch, until at long last he was buried to the hilt inside his victim.</p> <p>He pulled all the way out to the head, and to Justin’s torment, shoved it all back inside in one stroke. Chester grabbed his boy-bitch by both hips and started to really fuck the kid, properly. With each down stroke, Justin’s dick was scraped across the wood of the bench, causing insult to injury. His balls were no less tortured as well. Each and every thrust Chester made into him, the man’s balls would bang into his abused ones.</p> <p>Without warning, Travis made a hard thrust, and Justin felt his body tense up. His cock pulsed and some liquid shot down his throat. Justin coughed up some of it, sending it seeping passed his lips and down his chin. The rest of it went down to his stomach.</p> <p>“Clean it off with your tongue, brat,” Travis told him. Justin did as he was told as best as he could, and cleaned the man’s dick as it deflated. He spit out what was coated on it, as the very smell of it made him further nauseated.</p> <p>Chester was still pummeling the boy’s backside like there was no tomorrow. Justin felt the man’s hands move up his body and grab the dog collar that was nearly choking him. Chester used the collar as a means of leverage while he continued to fuck the child. With one final, primal grunt, Chester came, sending his seed deep into the kid’s bowels.</p> <p>He walked around to Justin’s front and forced the boy’s mouth open to take the shit-caked cock. He ordered him to clean it, as Travis had done before him. Justin was further revolted at having to clean something that was just up his asshole, but he did it to avoid further torment. He licked the length of Chester’s tool, cleaning off every bit of shit, blood and semen that that was on it.</p> <p>After both men had clean cocks, they bantered back and forth about what to do with Justin. In the end, they just left him as he was, tied in the stall. Justin watched in horror, as the two men left him to his torment. Neither one cared about letting him out, and so they didn’t. They returned to their work at cleaning out the stables.</p> <p>Three agonizing hours later, they returned to the tied boy for seconds. Justin tried to escape his bonds several times over those two hours, but the girls had tied him too tight. Now, as the two men walked back inside, he tried again, and failed.</p> <p>“No, please. No more…” he begged them, but saw the bulges in their pants and knew that it was hopeless.</p> <p>Chester straddled his arms and took his mouth this time, while Travis went behind him and sought his bruised tail end. He tried to struggle as Chester fed his cock to his mouth, but it was wasted energy. As his anal chute was penetrated a second time by Travis’s large cock, Justin screamed in agony. His nightmare was not stopping. Both men, having cum earlier, took longer to climax, much to Justin’s horror.</p> <p>When Travis was finished with his asshole this time, it felt like it was on fire when he pulled his cock out. Once again, he had to clean his shit and blood off a man’s cock. Both men left the abused teenager alone in the stall and left the stable. They switched out the light and left for the day.</p> <p>Some time later, Justin wasn’t sure how long; the door to the stable was opened again. Justin was hopeful again that someone was going to release him from his suffering. He looked to the doorway as the footfalls approached. When they were just outside the door, Justin squinted and saw a large mongrel dog. No collar. A stray.</p> <p>The canine sniffed the air when he came in view. He smelled sex. He began panting in anticipation of his prey. He walked around the boy, taking in his situation. Justin looked in horror as the dog’s penis slid out of its sheath. He knew there was no reasoning with this mutt.</p> <p>He flinched as the dog’s nose made contact with the bruised skin that covered his asscheeks. He flinched again as the mutt’s tongue licked the same crack. He seemed to like the taste of the men’s jizm, so he lapped at it some more. The dog’s tongue felt strange, but it felt pleasant as well. Justin was feeling a little better until the dog stopped his licking.</p> <p>He felt the dog mount him and place his front paws around his hips. The claws dug painfully into his side as the mongrel gripped his ‘bitch’ tighter, looking for the hole he needed. Hot breathe beat into Justin’s abused back as the mutt’s snout got closer to him. The dog’s penis stabbed around Justin’s taint for sometime looking for that hole. When the head made contact with Justin’s anus, the boy knew there would be no stopping the inevitable. The dog lunged forward, impaling the young teen on his dick.</p> <p>He pumped into him furiously, savagely ravaging the boy’s torn asshole. Even though the dog’s penis was smaller than both of the men that had just taken him, it was the ferociousness of the act that made it hurt again. The dog continued to fuck his bitch as fast as he could, and all Justin could do was hold on and take it.</p> <p>After a few minutes of pumping into him, Justin felt something large along the shaft of the dog’s cock trying to enter him. The dog was antsy to get this inside the boy. Getting frustrated, the dog made a violent shove of his hind quarters and it’s knot violated the boy’s anus. Justin screamed like never before.</p> <p>The dog didn’t care, he got what he wanted, and resumed fucking his new bitch like nothing had happened. Justin, meanwhile, was in agony. His whole body hurt even worse, now. Everything from his wrists being pulled into the loops of the handcuffs, to his back having been whipped by a riding crop, to his asshole that had to endure now five savage rapes, to his ankles being tied to the ends of the bench he was being held to, hurt. A lot.</p> <p>With the knot safely embedded in his bitch’s hole, the dog fucked the boy even more rapidly, trying to reach his own orgasm. Following another ten agonizing minutes, the dog sent he puppy sperm flying into the boy’s guts. When he was finished, the dog tried to pull out of him, but with the knot still at full expansion, it was impossible.</p> <p>Having done his business, the dog pushed off his victim’s back and turned around to wait until his knot went down and he could pull his dick out of the boy’s used ass. Both boy and dog started as the lights in the stable came on.</p> <p>“Anyone in here?” A voice asked to the almost vacant shelter. Justin had had his fill with people for the day, and so he didn’t say anything, or make a sound. The dog, on the other hand, had other ideas. He knew the sound of the night guard’s voice and wanted out of the stall as fast as he could.</p> <p>With a large push of his hind quarters against the bench, he yanked his cock out of Justin’s asshole, not caring about whether it hurt the boy or not. It did; a lot. Not able to keep silent due to the magnitude of the pain, Justin screamed again. The dog took off out the door and out of the stable as fast as he could.</p> <p>The guard ran towards the scream and stopped as soon as he saw the boy tied to the bench. Justin saw him, but didn’t think it would do any good to beg.</p> <p>“Please help…?” He said to the man, but not putting too much hope into it.</p> <p>“Holy shit!” He ran to the boy and untied him from the bench and used his key to unlatch the handcuffs from his wrists. He unfastened the dog collar from around the boy’s neck, and Justin breathed in his first lungful of air in hours. But being tired, hurt, and humiliated, he just lay on the ground and curled back into a ball. “You stay here, and I’m going to go call an ambulance.”</p> <p>“No… wait,” Justin managed to say as his helper made it to the doorway. The guard stopped and turned to look at the battered youth. “Don’t call anyone, please.”</p> <p>“But kid, you need help,” he pleaded with the boy’s logic.</p> <p>“I don’t want it. Just please help me get cleaned up. I don’t want anyone to know what happened here. Please, sir, don’t call anyone.” Justin was pleading his case with his eyes as well with his words, and the guard gave him what he wanted.</p> <p>The man walked back over to the kid and picked him up in his arms. He carried him to a shower that was used for the horses. He turned on the faucet, and cold water pelted Justin’s abused back. With a great amount of effort, Justin stood up to allow the cold water to run off his body. He shivered under the effects as the guard retrieved his clothes from the stall.</p> <p>Justin washed the blood and semen off of his legs and face. He retched to the side of the platform as he recalled what had happened to him. His sore body ached from the brutal assault on it, screaming at him with every move he made.</p> <p>After the shower, the guard gave him a towel to dry himself off. He rubbed his body down and dried off to get dressed. He forced his body into his clothing, and made his way out of the small area. The guard was waiting for him as he walked out.</p> <p>“You should have let me call the police about his, son,” he told Justin.</p> <p>“Sir, I don’t want anyone to know about this. Would you?”</p> <p>The guard sympathized with that logic and let the boy be. Justin made his way home to the empty house. All the servants were gone for the day, and his parents were still in France at the conference. He spent the rest of the weekend nursing his wounds.</p> <p>By the fateful Monday morning, his bruises and scratches were still visible. Thankfully for Justin, all of his wounds were able to be covered up by clothing. He was ashamed at what had happened that night, and facing those girls that morning was something he didn’t want to do.</p> <p>His idea came to him as he was sitting down for the class just before the fateful one. The one class where he would be facing all those girls. The one where he was at one point going to bear his soul to Rachel. The one class he now dreaded.</p> <p>As Justin was remembering everything that had happened up to this point, he had made his way to his place. By the time he arrived, the staff was at lunch and the house was vacant.</p> <p>He retrieved the items he needed and left the house without incident. He made his way to the district that Rachel lived in, and waited. He waited all afternoon. The whole time, he talked to himself. He kept convincing himself that this was the best way to pay her back for what she did to him, but it did require a sacrifice. He would make that sacrifice.</p> <p>That evening, he made his way to the house he knew belonged to his one time heartthrob. The perfect girl, no longer perfect in his eyes. As the sun set in the sky, he climbed the tree behind the house of the perfect girl.</p> <p>With slow deliberation, he stripped his clothes off his body, and laid them down on the branch he was perched on. He readied himself as best as he could. Rope was wrapped around his ankles and tied tightly after several passes. A weight taken from his father’s weight room rested on his legs and was tied to a rope. That rope was tied around his balls at the base where they attached to his body under his dick.</p> <p>A noose was fashioned out of another length of rope and pulled tight around his neck. The dog collar was replaced below the noose. The next part of his plan took real courage. He took the knife he stole from the kitchen and carved letters into his chest, spelling out the message he wanted.</p> <p>His wrists were tied and tightened by his mouth, one crossed over the other. The scarf was shoved back in his mouth, and Justin waited. He looked up at the night sky and the full moon overhead. This would be the last time he would see one.</p> <p>Making sure the noose was tight enough one more time, Justin moved his upper leg to the left and slipped off the tree limb. The last thing Justin knew was a ‘pop’ sound as his neck broke. The weight that was tied to his balls did its job as well, and cut the skin connecting them to his body.</p> <p>The next morning, Rachel got up and stretched her long, shapely body. Admiring her budding breasts in the mirror for a few seconds, she slipped on her robe and went downstairs for her breakfast.</p> <p>Before sitting down at the table, she opened the blinds blocking the patio door from the outside. She was turning to the table when something caught her eye. It was doll hanging from the tree in the back yard. Or at least she thought it was a doll, until she saw the blood caked to its legs, and the letters on its chest written in blood.</p> <p>RACHEL<br/> STACY<br/> MEAGAN<br/> KAREN<br/> YOU DID<br/> THIS<br/> LIVE WITH<br/> IT !!</p> <p>Rachel screamed like hell itself was standing in front of her. Justin had his revenge.</p> </div>","['We all get inspirations from different places. This story is based on an episode from the show “Without a Trace”. The names are changed as well as some of the events in the story, but basically the episode. Without commercials. Enjoy.', 'Thanks for reading. Please post comments and tell me what you think about it.']"
217,"A Fucking Life, Part 5",5,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Our young pro, Scott, is taking his first lesson in getting tied by a client. Enjoy. Other chapters to follow. Shakey.",2005-09-06,7,4,"M/b, cbt, bd, cons, paddle, oral, anal, toy",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">From the Beginning III</p> <p>Lying there with Randy’s leg on me and with the other three boys in the room was like having my own little family outside of my own. But that night when Mickey told that he had spent the time with Mr. Foster, it allowed me to think about when I first met him…</p> <p>The car pulled up in the driveway and Dan got out and walked me up to the door. After ringing the bell, we waited. Dan looked at me and smiled to reassure me of my safety. The door opened suddenly with a man standing in the doorway with a robe on.</p> <p>“Scotty, this is Mr. Foster,” he said to me and we nodded to each other. I think he could tell I was as nervous as humanly possible about meeting him. Dan turned to him to speak. “Carl, Scott’s new at this, so please go easier on him than you do with Mickey.” Mr. Foster nodded to Dan that he understood, and the two parted company. I walked in the house at his welcome.</p> <p>When the door closed, I turned and saw him take off his robe. I had to struggle not to be more apprehensive than I already was. He was dressed in nothing but leather pants with a flap over the crotch. He wasn’t wearing a shirt, but five leather belts connecting to a metal ring in the center of his chest. Two belts rested on his shoulders, two more circled his chest, and the last one went down to the snap on his pants. No socks or shoes were worn but there was no need for them anyway.</p> <p>Except for the bare feet, he looked like something I would expect from the middle ages. My nervousness grew. Then, he did something unexpected; he smiled.</p> <p>“Thirsty?” He asked me. I was shocked, but nodded. We walked to the kitchen where he gave me a small drink of water and we sat down at the bar. He looked me in the eye and started talking while I drank the water.</p> <p>“Is this your first time doing this?” He asked.</p> <p>“Well, I just had someone,” I admitted.</p> <p>“Probably Chester Jackson,” he guessed. I looked at him in shock as he guessed correctly. He smiled again before continuing. “We all tend to run in the same circles, Scott. That way, we can sort of protect ourselves from the police. Now, let me explain this to you as I do all the boys at the beginning.</p> <p>“This part of the job is technically called Bondage, or BDSM for short. BDSM stands for Bondage, Domination, Sadistic or Sado-, Masochism. Basically, it means that we like to tie up people and torment them for mutual pleasure. Are you with me so far?”</p> <p>“I think so,” I was a little confused, but was getting a bit more relaxed as he talked. He didn’t seem the ogre I thought he was when I first saw him dressed as he was.</p> <p>“Now, during your time with me, I am called, ‘Master’ or ‘Sir’. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” I answered.</p> <p>“Good; now, listen up, because I’m only going to say this once. If you will do as directed, then I will ask you back. If you don’t; this will be the only time you are here.”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” I answered again.</p> <p>For the next half hour, he outlined my tasks while being his slave for him. During this time, he never explained anything more than once, but he didn’t have to; I took in every word. He also told me that he had worked it out with Dan that while he was explaining things to me that no time was lapsing for him, so my time didn’t start until he was finished talking.</p> <p>“Now, being that this is going to be your first time with me, I will go a little easier on you than I do on Mickey.”</p> <p>“May I ask a question, Sir?”</p> <p>“Yes, but after your question, you may not talk unless given permission. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir. Does Mickey really like getting spanked?”</p> <p>He laughed for a minute before answering. “Yes, he does like it. I was surprised when I was whipping him with the belt for the first time to find him with an erection. I took it to the next level with him that night and he loved every second of it. I was impressed. He’s a natural sub.”</p> <p>“Sub, Sir?” I said, and then caught my mistake. “Oops. I’m sorry, Sir. I spoke without permission.”</p> <p>“Well, I’ll excuse this one, Scott, but not another one. As for your question, a sub is short for submissive. It is one who likes being either dominated or punished or both. Mickey will make someone a good wife.”</p> <p>I laughed at his joke then once again caught myself. I had to remember why I was there. I was there for his pleasure, not mine. He looked at me and smiled.</p> <p>“Ready to get started?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I answered him.</p> <p>“Good. Strip; now, boy,” he ordered. I slid off the barstool and took my clothes off, placing them on the bar. When I was finished, I stood before him stark naked; ready for inspection. He walked around me, looking at everything. He even ran his finger up my crack.</p> <p>When he was finished with the inspection, he took me by the hand and led me to a door on the side of his staircase. After he opened the door, I saw that there was another set of stairs, but these led downward. When we arrived in the basement, I took in everything I saw in the room.</p> <p>In the middle of the room was a cross in the shape of an “X” and made out of wood. It was bolted to the floor. At each end of the X were leather cuffs and in the middle was a leather belt. Also in the middle was a hole drilled in it. Being tied up was one thing, but this was something out of a horror movie, and my apprehension returned. Actually, I was getting scared shitless.</p> <p>There were things hanging from the wall opposite the cross. Paddles, crops, leather straps, and one very thick whip hung from different hooks on the wall. Fear had gripped my very being and the only thing I wanted to do was run out of there as fast as possible.</p> <p>He left me standing next to the cross and walked over to the table. When he returned, he had a leather blindfold in his hand. He told me to turn around and after obeying, he put the blindfold in its place over my eyes. He then led me to the cross and had me step up on something. I felt him take my right arm first and attach the leather cuff around it. He repeated the process with my left arm. He pulled something and my arms were forced upwards, making me stand on my toes.</p> <p>Mr. Foster came back around and I felt his hand at my groin. I then learned what the hole in the middle of the cross was for. He pulled my cock and balls through the hole, making sure my middle was not going anywhere. Something was tied to my cock’s head and it was pulled upward; stretched to its limit. I winced at having it forced so tight. Another, what felt like leather, straps were attached to each testicle and they were pulled apart and downward. I now groaned a bit, not being used to this.</p> <p>He came back around to my backside and buckled the leather belt at the middle of my back. He then took each of my feet and put them on small platforms on the cross, but also tied them to it by way of the leather cuffs. I was tied to this thing and not going anywhere fast. One final thing he did was he put a ball gag in my mouth before he was totally finished. I was panicking inside. How was I supposed to say the code word if my mouth was gagged?</p> <p>“Well, that ought to do it, boy,” he stated when he finished. “If things get too much for you, simply knock on the cross with your fist and I will stop. Understand?”</p> <p>I nodded and breathed a little easier. I had a way out. I just hoped he would abide by his own rule. I heard him walk away and return. I heard a whoosh and felt wind blow past me and I kind of got the idea what was going to happen next.</p> <p>Sure enough, “SMACK!” the paddle landed square across my ass, sending my groin into the hole of the cross even deeper. I whimpered as I felt him pull back and line up for another swing. Another, “SMACK!” and I was once again pushed into the hole of the cross. After the third hit, I could feel my cock begin to harden.</p> <i></i><p>Why the fuck is that happening?</p> <p>It was Mickey that liked this sort of thing, not me. I always hated getting spanked by my father; not that he did it all that much. I still hated getting the spankings, though. Why was my cock getting hard?</p> <p>The fourth and fifth strikes rained down on my helpless asscheeks and my cock had now turned into a three inch flagpole. I was actually starting to thrust my hips into the cross with every swing of the paddle. I tried to hide the fact that my lascivious nature was enjoying the paddling, but he noticed after the tenth swat. He had stopped hitting me for some reason and noticed I was grinding my groin into the wood. When I heard his voice it was in front of me.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, we have another masochist here, don’t we?” He chided. “Well, we’ll just have to keep doing this, won’t we?” And with that, he walked back around behind me again.</p> <p>As the piece of wood struck my ass for the eleventh time, the pleasure was building to its inevitable peak. I groaned as conflicting feelings were running through my mind. I wasn’t supposed to be enjoying this. Spankings and paddlings were supposed to hurt, not feel good. Oh, my ass was turning to flames, but my cock was rock hard, and I was trying to cum like crazy.</p> <p>Following the fifteenth strike, my body erupted in the ultimate form of pleasure as my lust reached its zenith. Oh, he continued to paddle me, but it didn’t matter; I had reached orgasm, and that was all that mattered. After the twentieth swat on my derrière, he put the paddle back in its place on the wall.</p> <p>I felt him walk up behind me again, but this time, he didn’t strike me with anything. He just ran his hands up and down the back part of my body, as if he were worshiping it in some way. He paid special attention to my enflamed asscheeks; I even felt him kiss them a couple of times. The gentleness of the act made me shudder before he stopped. I heard him walk back around to stand in front of me then I heard something being slid up to the cross. The ball gag was removed and he grabbed me by the hair, but the angle was wrong. He wasn’t reaching up for it, but down for my head.</p> <p>“My turn, boy. Open your mouth,” he said and the voice was coming from above me. I obediently opened my mouth. I heard the snaps on his groin flap open, and for the second time that day, an adult cock was placed inside my ten year old mouth.</p> <i></i><p>What is it about the boy’s mouth thing?</p> <p>I could tell Mr. Foster was a little longer that Mr. Jackson, but thinner. I was able to swallow his cock with very little difficulty. I didn’t even gag once. I was actually proud of myself about that. He groaned the second the head of his cock passed the back of my mouth and made it down my throat. I closed my lips around his adult tool to allow a suction effect. By his reaction, he seemed to like it.</p> <p>I felt the leather of his leggings on both facial cheeks as he sank his man-meat down my throat. I heard him gasp as the suction effect helped stimulate his organ when he pulled back out. I was having an adverse effect on him and he knew it. When he drove his cock back down my throat, it was too abrupt and I wasn’t ready for it, so I backed my head up a little. He wouldn’t have any of that. With my hair wrapped up in his fist, he forced my head back towards him and I felt his leggings against my cheeks again.</p> <p>After that little stutter, I remained where I was as he face-fucked me. Even with the little experience I had so far, I could tell when he was getting close to cumming. It didn’t take long before he was shooting a wad of cum down my throat. I choked on some of the slippery fluid as I wasn’t expecting it to shoot out like it did, but I did manage to recompose myself and finish swallowing the rest of it.</p> <p>“Very good, boy; very good,” he praised. “You’re one damn good cocksucker. You know that?”</p> <p>I smiled at his commendation and thanked him, remembering to call him “Master”. He tousled my hair then climbed back down the steps he had brought over. I then wondered what he was going to do next; I didn’t have long to wait.</p> <p>He removed my blindfold, but kept he pinned up to the cross. I noticed that his erection had not gone down.</p> <p>“Master, may I ask a question?”</p> <p>“Yes, boy,” he answered.</p> <p>“Why is your thing still hard?”</p> <p>“It’s called a ‘cock’, boy, not a ‘thing’. To answer your question, it is because there is an herb I get from the orient that allows me to remain hard for hours. It will stay hard even after I cum. I find it best if I don’t take the time to recover after each and every time I blow my load.” I nodded. “Any other questions?”</p> <p>“No, Master,” I replied.</p> <p>“Good. Now it’s back to business.”</p> <p>He walked behind me and I felt him attach something to my right asscheek. It felt like a piece of tape of some sort. Then I felt him move my chest back and he attached some kind of clip to my left nipple. I gritted my teeth at having something attached to a sensitive area. Another clip was placed on my other nipple as well. This one didn’t surprise me as much as I had a feeling what he was about to do, but it did hurt just as well.</p> <p>He left me hanging for a few seconds before he came back. I heard a click then felt electricity shoot through my body starting at the points where he had attached something. The effect hurt but had a different reaction on my cock; it started to grow again.</p> <i></i><p>Why the fuck was this thing doing this?</p> <p>Mr. Foster regulated the amount of electrical current going through my body, making it surge with power, or tingle with only a touch. Either way, my cock was obeying its own desires. For some reason, I was starting to really enjoy the pain coming from what was happening. But, I was here not for my pleasure and enjoyment, but Mr. Foster’s. He did seem to enjoy himself, though, even as I did.</p> <p>The electricity was used for what seemed like for over a half an hour, but was probably only ten minutes. Time seems to stand still when you’re tied up and blindfolded. When he stopped the electric shock treatment, I heard him walk back around to my front again and I knew he saw my erection.</p> <p>“So, you really do like the pain as much as the pig. Well…that’s good to know,” he said, almost under his breath. Turning back to me, he said louder, “You may finish, if you wish, boy.”</p> <p>I pushed my pelvis into the leather covered wood hole, and pulled back out. I humped the cross as hard as possible, trying with all my might to reach orgasm. It seemed to take forever this time. Mr. Foster noticed that as much as I tried, I couldn’t cum. I heard him walk away from me and return in mere moments.</p> <p>Before I knew it, the paddle landed against my asscheeks one more time, driving my pelvis into the cross’s middle. “SMACK!” another one landed, and then another, then another, until my whole body tensed and a very powerful orgasm was breached.</p> <p>I collapsed, spent, hanging from my bonds connected to the cross. I felt like I had just run a marathon, twice. My body felt like it was drenched in sweat. The room seemed to spin out of control as my mind reeled in confusion. At the time, that was the most powerful climax I had felt. I never forgot that feeling. I’ve had more powerful climaxes since (more on that later), but that was the first one that really sent me into orbit.</p> <p>“About time, boy; I was wondering if you’d ever finish. Of course, now it’s time for you to return the favor again,” he said, and the glee was very evident in his voice.</p> <p>I was expecting another round with him down my throat, but he didn’t want that again. This time he walked up right behind me and I felt his erection between my buttcheeks. This time was for real. I closed my eyes and let him do what he wanted; not that I had much choice in the matter.</p> <p>With infinite patience he rubbed the head of his dick up and down my crack, as Mr. Jackson had done, to get some pre-cum lubrication. I knew how big he was and I knew I could handle him, as he was thinner than Mr. Jackson. When he had enough lubricant lining my asscheeks, he pushed forward and for the second time inside of two hours, and adult cock was sliding into me.</p> <p>I groaned at the intrusion, of course, but the feeling wasn’t too unpleasant. He was larger than Rudy, but still, I didn’t hate it. When had buried himself inside me to the hilt, he stood still for a moment. I think he thought I needed the respite, but it didn’t last long. Within mere seconds, he pulled back out till the head of his cock was just barely inside, and then rammed it back inside.</p> <p>The suddenness of the assault made me hiss in my breath. Before anything could register in my preteen mind, he pulled back out again. The fucking had begun, and he was using his full body to do it. He grabbed my hair and pulled my head back as far as it would go, and then laid a full mouth kiss on my lips. That move surprised me even more than the initial fuck. I felt his tongue force its way inside my mouth and touch my tonsil. </p> <p>When he parted from the kiss, I actually felt emptied, at least in my mouth. My tail was getting its opening quite filled. He made two or three more savage thrusts until I heard his guttural voice grunt through another climax. The next second I felt his body tense and sperm shoot into my bowels.</p> <p>He had now spent himself twice, and surely I thought the evening with him was over, but once again, I was wrong. He pulled his still rock-hard dick out of my backside, leaving me feeling really empty now. I also had a really weird feeling that I needed to take a shit, but that feeling faded after a few minutes.</p> <p>The electrical nodes were detached from my nipples and buttcheek. He reapplied the blindfold over my eyes. He unclipped the cuffs holding my wrists and ankles to the cross, but didn’t release the cuffs from my limbs. My cock and balls were released from their respective prisons, also. He led me off the foot shelves of the cross and guided me to the center of the room.</p> <p>He walked away to my right, and then I heard something lower from overhead and stop just above me. He returned to stand directly in front of me. The next move was to take the cuffs attached to my wrists and clip them to the bar that was suspended above me. Another bar was laid at my feet to have the cuffs on my ankles clipped to it. I felt a line being drawn up my body and secured to the bar above. He moved off again, and I heard him pull then felt my legs swing upward to meet with the upper bar. The wire (I later found out) was threaded thru a metal loop in the upper bar and clipped to looped wire above it. When the rope was pulled, my legs came out from under me, and I was suspended in air, hanging by my wrists and ankles and those being spread wide open.</p> <p>My head was forced to fall backwards by the sheer weight of it. I didn’t know it, but he also had lowered me down to just about three feet off the ground. It was perfect fucking height, wouldn’t ya know. I heard him walk back over to me, and that was when I realized the height my head and tail were placed at. He thumped my forehead with his cock! I think it was to get my attention.</p> <p>I felt another shock as something was touching my asshole. Then the thing invaded my rear orifice in one smooth stroke. It felt rubbery against my skin. The rubber invader didn’t move once it was inside me. I tried to expel it, but I couldn’t push it out. Another shock was what I did next, though.</p> <p>Taking a chance, I stuck my tongue out to touch his cockhead. He took the invitation, and put his crotch right over my face. His fuzzy balls hung down to rest on both sides of my nose as I licked the length of his long fuckstick.</p> <p>“Open,” was all he said. I did. With the position I was in, it allowed his cock to slip down my throat without any resistance. I now had two things shoved inside me for the first time. I then felt him reach up and grab my arms as he walked forward to get further inside my gullet. He held onto my elbows as he pulled his cock back out again. Experience had taught me that that wasn’t enough for him. Sure enough, he pushed it back down my throat. Within a few seconds, he built up a steady rhythm of fucking my throat once again.</p> <p>It was right then that I first taught myself how to escape into my mind. I had had enough sex for the evening, but he wasn’t finished. That was fine with me, he was the client after all, but I needed to be elsewhere, that is to amuse myself. Being blindfolded, he was never going to know the difference (and he didn’t that time).</p> <p>I mildly remember him pulling his cock all the way out of my mouth and walking around behind me. The rubber invader was pulled out with a “pop” sound. And knowing what was coming next; I just slipped back into my make-believe world and let him do as he pleased. I had a vague feeling that he entered me again and took to pumping my asshole. I just hung there, making believe I was somewhere else.</p> <p>When I felt him grasp my knees real hard and shove even harder, I came out of my “happy place” to join him in the room as he pumped his semen into me for a third time. As he slipped out of me a few minutes later, I felt his dick droop downward instead of remain firm.</p> <p>“Well, boy, you’ve done well for your first time here,” he said. “As I see the clock on the wall, you’ve still got about another half an hour with me. You’re gonna stay like this for the next twenty minutes of that time; to reflect.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I answered. The rubber invader was shoved back inside and he walked out of the basement. I tried to expel the invader once again, but it was still useless; whatever it was, was stuck inside until he came back for me.</p> <i></i><p>Reflect on what?</p> <p>Oh, well, at least he was leaving me alone for a while. Being tied up and hung upside down, sort of, was not my idea of a position of reflection, but it would do. I let my head fall back down as I just hung there, thinking.</p> <p>I began swinging myself back and forth as some sort of amusement to pass the time. After some time had passed, I heard him approach the door and walk in. I stopped my swinging and just hung there, waiting for him to uncuff me.</p> <p>With another soft “pop”, my rubber lover was removed and he released my ankles from the cuffs. My wrists were next, and I was free from my bonds. He took off the blindfold, and I saw him standing before me totally naked, smoking a cigarette. He smiled down at me as I stood there getting my eyes readjusted to the light. I smiled back up at him when I could see again.</p> <p>“Well, how was it, Scott?”</p> <p>“Fun, Sir, thank you,” I answered.</p> <p>“Good. I hope that I will see you again, then.”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, Sir, you will,” I countered with a smile.</p> <p>“Good. You have about ten minutes to get cleaned up and dressed before Dan gets here, so you’d better hurry.”</p> <p>I turned and ran up the stairs to the bathroom where I cleaned out my bowels and wiped my sphincter clean. I went to the bar to get dressed and the doorbell rang, but it wasn’t a doorbell sound. It also kept ringing after the door had opened.</p> <p>I opened my eyes to see that I was back in Randy’s bed with the sunlight screaming through the blinds. The alarm had woken the four of us up for the day’s adventures.</p></div>",[]
218,Slade Sebastian and the Room of Requirement,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Slade is going to Hogwarts for the final time, and is bringing a package along with him to share with his Slytherin friends.",2005-09-06,12,4,"T/b/g, cbt, whip, tort, ped, oral, anal, BDSM, fantasy",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Slade was ecstatic. He was a seventh year student at Hogwarts, and was ready to leave school. He even wondered why he had to return this final year. His parents were very rich and he had a spot in the ministry already locked in. He was anxious to get on with his life, not have to wait another year for it.</p> <p>What was making him extremely pleased with himself was what he was carrying in the fourth compartment of his trunk. The secret compartment that could only be opened by his wand held a treasure. It was a treasure he couldn’t wait to tear into when he got to school.</p> <p>His three best friends, Lars, Anton, and Quinton, were in the compartment with him on the train. He was explaining a few of the particulars of the treasure he had with him.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this, Seb? We could get into real trouble if Headmaster Dippet finds out about this.”</p> <p>“Dippet? Please, tell me you’re joking, Anton. Dippet got lost in the library once. How he ever became the Head, I’ll never know. Probably some stupid mudblood gave it to him.”</p> <p>“Yeah, but Seb, he can expel us, you know,” Quinton countered.</p> <p>“So, what? Big deal,” Slade was casual about his fellow Slytherin’s warning.</p> <p>The four of them rode along the rest of the way talking about what they were going to do with Slade’s find.</p> <p>As the train rolled into Hogsmeade Station, the four disembarked from the train and headed up to the carriages leading up to the castle. The familiar calling from the grounds keeper for the first years echoed even through the rain coming down. By the time all the students had arrived at the school, they were all drenched to the bone.</p> <p>“Who’s that up there?” Anton asked in a sneering tone. He was referring to the red-headed teacher sitting to the left of Professor Dippet.</p> <p>“I donno,” Slade answered, frowning. “Probably another mudblood trying to tell us what to do. As if!” The others sniggered.</p> <p>Once the students were seated, the first years were brought in and led to the front of the Great Hall. The ragged Sorting Hat was brought out and placed on the stool. Professor Konos, the charms teacher, began reading each of the students’ names.</p> <p>After the sorting was over and each house was about eight students larger, Professor Dippet stood up and waved his hand. Food appeared on the tables and the students dove into it like it was their first meal in days.</p> <p>All the students talked about different things as the Start-of-term Feast progressed. The noise level increased as the student body got fuller. The Headmaster stood up when he believed the level was sufficient. Everyone went quiet at once.</p> <p>“Welcome back to Hogwarts,” he began. “I have a few announcements that I wish to hand out to students and faculty. First, first years please be aware that the forest that is outside the castle is strictly off-limits to all students, as is the town of Hogsmeade below the third year. Plus, Mr. Crandle, our dubious caretaker, has asked me to, once again, inform you that spells are not to be cast in the hallways.”</p> <p>“He does the same boring speech every year,” Slade commented. “You’d think that anyone his age would have some new material by now.” Anton snorted at his friend’s joke.</p> <p>“Lastly, a note of a staff appointment. Professor Pitts had retired as transfiguration teacher, so I’m pleased to inform you that, Professor Albus Dumbledore had taken his place.”</p> <p>Most of the students applauded the new arrival as he stood slightly to wave to the crowd.</p> <p>“Now, Quiddich tryouts are on Saturday, and if you’re interested see the head of your house. As for now, good night, and we’ll see you all in the morning for classes.” He finished with a smile and dismissed the students to their prefects.</p> <p>Sebastian and his small gang of Slytherins made their way to their tower. A black haired first year walked in front of Lars, and he pushed him out of the way. The eleven-year-old turn around to square off with the bigger seventeen-year-old.</p> <p>“Think you can take me, huh?” Lars taunted the boy. The boy thought better of it and replaced his wand to its holder. Slade was impressed with the boy, though.</p> <p>“What’s your name, kid?” He asked him.</p> <p>“Tom. Tom Riddle,” he answered.</p> <p>“Well, Tom, Tom Riddle, you showed guts. I like that, but don’t push your luck,” he said with a sneer. </p> <p>The two Slytherins glared at each other for about half a minute then the younger one turned and walked away. Slade’s group looked at him after the younger boy left.</p> <p>“What?” He asked them.</p> <p>“Why’d ya ask him his name?” Anton asked.</p> <p>“I donno, he just sort of impressed me, that’s all.”</p> <p>“What?” Lars commented.</p> <p>“Think about it, he was ready to take on four seventh years. That takes guts. I admire that.”</p> <p>“Yeah, whatever,” Lars relented.</p> <p>The four of them made their way into their tower and up to their dorm. The four of them looked forlornly at Slade’s chest at the foot of his bed.</p> <p>“Later, guys, not tonight. Maybe we could do this on Friday night. We’ll have the whole weekend to play.” Slade was just as excited as the others, but wanted to wait.</p> <p>That whole week just seemed to drag by for the new seventh years. All the teachers seemed to want to impress upon them the importance of the N. E. W. T.’s. Slade didn’t seem to care one way or the other about them.</p> <p>The new transfiguration teacher was just as Slade had thought; a mudblood-lover. He hated him the very first day. Professor Dumbledore didn’t seem to take notice of his student’s feelings.</p> <p>When Friday night finally arrived, the four Slytherins scarfed down their supper in record time, and then made their way up to their dorm. With the aid of two invisibility cloaks, the four youths brought Slade’s entire chest up to the seventh floor across the hall from the portrait of Barnabas the Blarney.</p> <p>The other three stood still while Slade walked back and forth on the spot three times thinking about everything he needed. Instantly, the door appeared. It was a steel door with steel crossbeams running diagonally. Slade pushed on the door to open it, and his three friends followed him inside with his trunk between two of them.</p> <p>“<i>Coloportus! Imperterbus!</i>” Slade shouted at the door while pointing his wand at it. What looked like steel foam oozed into the cracks of the door, sealing it from the outside world.</p> <p>“What is this place, Seb?” Anton asked him.</p> <p>“I call it the Room of Requirement. I found it the Christmas of my second year when my parents were on holiday elsewhere. It is only here when someone desperately needs something. <i>Lumos Maxima!” </i>His wand lit up the room, and all three of the others gasped at the site.</p> <p>The room had five walls with two sets of chains hanging down from the ceiling, but no one could see the ceiling. The whole ceiling was either black or nonexistent. The sets of chains seemed to go on forever. Manacles were attached to the ends of each set of chains. A bar was connecting the two manacles, making them look like a pair of morbid trapeze bars. Inside the manacles were small spikes. Below the bars and manacles were d-rings bolted to the floor.</p> <p>Around the room, the teenagers noted many different types of torture devices. Whips, crops, floggers, rods, flat paddles, ball gags, dildos of different sizes, buttplugs, and spreaders littered the walls of the room. There were some things there that the other three had never seen before.</p> <p>Slade walked over to a table to the side of the room and retrieved some leather straps with buckles on them.</p> <p>“Time to open our presents, gentlemen,” he sneered. He tapped his wand on the fourth compartment of his trunk, and the lid opened revealing two very young children; a boy and a girl. They looked to the other boys to be about seven and nine years old.</p> <p>The boys pulled them out of the trunk and Slade attached the leather straps to each of their ankles. They were then led to the two sets of chains where their wrists were put into the manacles. There was enough room for two boys to walk between the children without touching each other.</p> <p>Once the manacles were locked around the children’s wrists, they shrank to fit perfectly against their skin. The spikes inside the manacles became imbedded in their skin. Being unconscious, they didn’t feel a thing, but blood did pour from their wrists. It didn’t last long. Only a few drops ran, but didn’t get past their elbows.</p> <p>Slade walked in front of the boy first and pointed his wand at his chest. “<i>Innervate!</i>” He spoke and the boy woke up. He did the same to the girl without saying a word to him. Once the girl was awake, he addressed them as a unit.</p> <p>“Good Morning, boys and girls,” he started sardonically. The others snickered under their breaths. Both of the children were now awake and scared out of their minds. “Before we begin with the festivities, let me explain to the two of you how this is going to work.</p> <p>“First of all, you are in a magic castle of learning. No one outside the four of us knows you’re here, and it will stay that way. This room is sound proof, and so no one will hear your screams. Also, as my friends and I leave this room, it will disappear, and you with it. When we return, you will return with it. Convenient, don’t you think? Secondly, if you will look up, you’ll see that your arms are manacled to chains and a bar, while your ankles are tied to the floor. The manacles holding your wrists are magic. They will shrink or grow as you do. They will also give you nourishment; just enough to stay alive and healthy. Any blood you lose will be instantly replaced. Rest assured, you will die, muggles, but only when we have had enough of you. Thirdly, your purpose for being here is to give each of us pleasure. If you enjoy what we do to you, fine, if you don’t, we don’t care. The whips and other things in this room are here to give us pleasure while tormenting each of you. Believe me when I say that you are at our mercy, and we have none. Now that the pleasantries are finished, let the fun begin.”</p> <p>Slade started the festivities by going to the wall with the different types and sizes of whips and returning to the kids. He began with the girl. The first lash cut deep into her back. She screamed as if hell itself had come.</p> <p>“You leave my sister alone, you big bully,” the boy yelled at him. He instantly realized his mistake. Slade turned his glare to him, now.</p> <p>“<i>CRUCIO!</i>” He bellowed at him with his wand out. The boy screamed louder than his younger sister had just done. Slade continued to point the wand at the boy as the curse wracked his young body.</p> <p>The boy had never known such pain could exist. It felt like the very bones in his body were exploding. The boy’s scream echoed through the room like a banshee. Finally, the cruel Slytherin lifted the curse by lifting his wand.</p> <p>“Any more comments?” He asked the young boy.</p> <p>The boy was just happy to have the pain stop. With his body pulling down on his wrists, he acknowledged the question with a slight shake of his head. Slade was satisfied with that and turned his attentions back to the boy’s sister.</p> <p>With a loud, resounding, “CRACK!” the whip lashed out at the little girl once again, causing another scream to escape her lips. Another lash flayed her delicate skin. Before long, the whole room seemed to be filled with nothing but lashes from the whip or screams from the girl.</p> <p>After thirty lashes had rained down on the girl’s back, buttocks, and legs, Slade ceased the brutal assault. He rolled up the whip and replaced it on the wall. Blood ran down her back and legs, and was beginning to pool on the ground beneath her.</p> <p>Slade walked over to her and began to pull her ripped blouse from her slender shoulders. As the torn garment fell on the ground, Slade ran his fingers over the wounds in her flesh, relishing each and every one. He tasted her blood as his wet fingers made their way to his lips, and he like it even more.</p> <p>“It’s quite tasty, gentlemen. Have some,” he told his cohorts. Each of the Slytherins walked around behind her and ran their fingers down her back. </p> <p>The girl hissed at each touch of their fingers. Her brown hair was filled with her blood as it hung down the length of her back. Tears had been streaming down her face with such regularity that a distinct pool had collected under her ripped body.</p> <p>“<i>Catarsis!</i>” Slade uttered while pointed his wand at the waistband of her skirt. The flimsy garment fell to the floor, leaving only her knickers and panties to protect her modesty. </p> <p>Lars noticed the boy looking at his younger sister. “Like what you see, Muggle?”</p> <p>“What did you call me?” The boy had the presence of mind to ask.</p> <p>“A muggle. It’s a non-magic person, Stupid,” Lars answered him. Turning to Slade he asked him if he could have a go at the boy.</p> <p>“That’s why he’s here, my friend. I know you like the boys, Lars,” Slade smiled at him. He knew all too well his friend’s obsession with boys younger than him. He even discussed it in great detail in their first year at school. Slade knew how Lars couldn’t control himself and wasn’t going to wait for much longer.</p> <p>Lars pulled out his own wand and used the same cutting charm to remove the young boy’s clothing. Within mere moments, the nine-year-old was hanging in his chains completely naked.</p> <p>“<i>Flagrate!</i>” He said as he dragged the wand over the boy’s chest from shoulder to opposite hip. The child screamed as a fiery red mark was burned into his skin. The wand was pulled down the opposite direction as well, making a huge “X” across his chest.</p> <p>“Nice, Lars. Glad to see you’ve finally mastered that one,” Slade chided him. Lars turned a shade of pink in the face. Slade had always been the better wizard, and he knew it; that was why he was the leader of the group.</p> <p>While Lars was enjoying his toy, Slade turned his attentions back to the girl. The cutting charm was used once more to remove her knickers, then her panties. Her slender form hung in alarming disgrace before the three older boys, and there was no way to hide herself from them.</p> <p>“Lower her,” Slade ordered, and the chains allowed her to set her feet on the floor. He forced her to her knees and opened the zipper to his school trousers. Walking around to face her, he pulled her mouth up to lay his hardened meat against her lips.</p> <p>“Open, Muggle, and if one tooth touches my cock, I will remove each of them very painfully, one at a time,” he warned her. She took the warning seriously. The little girl opened her mouth dutifully, and Slade fed her his fat cock. The tip hit her gag reflex, and she choked. Slade didn’t stop feeding it to her mouth. With deliberate force, he shoved his cock past her tonsils and made it down her throat. Grabbing her hair, he slowly began to fuck her face slowly, and then began to speed up the tempo.</p> <p>As far as the girl was concerned, it was the worst thing she had ever tasted. When his cock was fully buried in her throat, and his groin was pressed against her nose, she smelled his vile crotch. The odor was enough to make her vomit, but she was able to control the urge. She was also finding it hard just to breathe. She learned quickly to catch a breath when he pulled out of her throat.</p> <p>As Slade was face fucking the girl, the screams coming from the boy told him that Lars was having fun with the boy. After the “X” was fired into his chest, he took a crop from the wall and tenderized the boy’s backside. When he was through, lines criss-crossed horizontally over the boy’s tender ass. Finishing with the crop, he went to a flogger, and then finished up with a thick bullwhip.</p> <p>Following twenty lashes with the bullwhip, Lars pulled his erection out of his pants and walked up behind the boy. “<i>Engorgio!</i>” He cried and his pathetic three inch hard-on grew to over eight inches long and two inches in diameter. With some pre-cum on the head of his dick, he moved the monster vertically in the valley of the boy’s butt crack.</p> <p>When he felt Lars’s cock at his rear end, the boy knew what was coming next. He tried to squeeze his butt closed, but that only tightened the grip on the monster cock. Lars didn’t care if the boy closed his buttcheeks or not; it just made it tighter for him. With one forceful thrust, he impaled the preteen on the invading missile.</p> <p>The scream that came from the boy made the earlier ones pale in comparison. Slade knew what had happened and didn’t bother turning around to look. Anton and Quinton, who had been stroking their own cocks during this time, flinched and looked at Lars and the boy. They smiled at the sight.</p> <p>“Mind if I take his mouth, Lars?” Anton asked.</p> <p>“Be my guest, Anton. I usually don’t care for their mouths, except to clean off my cock.”</p> <p>Anton lowered the boy’s face down to his crotch and warned him as well about the dangers of teeth. Lars had only impaled him half way on the initial thrust, so he began to work his prick in and out, forcing more and more of it further into the boy’s asshole. Anton opened the kid’s mouth, and shoved his average sized prick down his throat. Being six inches, though, was enough to make the boy gag on the tool.</p> <p>Slade built up enough speed to really fuck his victim well. She took it as best as she could, having no other choice. With one final large thrust, he shot his pure-blood seed down her throat. She choked on some of it, not expecting the large quantity of semen. Having spent himself, he pulled his waning pecker out of the girl’s mouth to allow Quinton to have it.</p> <p>Compared to Slade’s cock, Quinton’s was quite small. The girl was actually able to handle this one without a problem. While she accepted his cock without complaint, Slade wasn’t through with her just yet.</p> <p>Grabbing the Cat-o-nine-tails of the wall, he lined up behind her and swished it around on the floor. With unflawed aim, he brought the cat down on her doubled-over form. As the leather and shards raked across her back, she screamed like nothing else. Even though Quinton’s prick was down her throat at the time the scream escaped. She was barely able to control her mouth enough not to bite down. That would have brought severe retribution, and she didn’t want to cause any undue pain to herself.</p> <p>The cat rained down on her small frame a total of ten times, littering her back and butt with horizontal bleeding lines.</p> <p>The other Slytherins knew enough not to try and take the girl’s virginity; Slade wanted that for himself, and they knew it.</p> <p>Quinton pummeled the girl’s mouth for another ten minutes before sending his seed down her throat. Meanwhile, Slade was stroking himself hard again, and lining his cock up from behind to her small, hairless quim. He coaxed a moan out of the young girl before placing the head next to her opening.</p> <p>As far as Slade was concerned, this was worth the wait. The head of his cock slipped past the small entrance to her little pussy. The girl hissed at the pain of the intrusion. When Sebastian hit her maidenhead, he grabbed her hips and thrust forward, hard! </p> <p>Fire erupted between her legs and the little girl screamed again as Slade shredded her hymen. It was the one thing that made all the work worthwhile. The feel of a tiny virgin being deflowered. Slade waited until she stopped screaming before proceeding further up her sex-chute. It wasn’t that he was concerned for her; it was that she was so damn tight, that she was squeezing his dick too hard.</p> <p>When she had calmed down a little, and relaxed her vaginal muscles, he restarted feeding her his cock. She struggled to elude the invading member, but all her efforts were in vain; she was going to continue to get fucked. </p> <p>He soon had his teenaged cock buried to her cervix in her small pussy. He slid back out, and then shot back inside, sadistically. She screamed at the fierceness of his thrust. Slade only smiled. He reached down and pulled her up by her hair.</p> <p>“Get used to this, you little muggle bitch; you’re going to get this a lot,” he hissed into her ear. She closed her eyes, trying to blot out what was happening to her and her brother. Slade pulled out, violently and just as violent, shoved his cock back up inside her; again hitting her cervix.</p> <p>“The next time we enjoy ourselves, muggle, this is going inside your cheap womb,” he banged his cock against her cervix one more time for her to get the point. “I’m saving that for something special.”</p> <p>Quinton and Anton had been watching the show from the beginning, but now, Lars had cum and was having his cock cleaned by the boy’s tongue. Once he was satisfied that his cock was clean, he turned to watch his friend finish raping the little girl.</p> <p>Slade continued to pound into her, sparing no mercy for her abused sex. With one last thrust of his hips, he sent his sperm into her womb, then pulled his softening cock out of his victim. Having orgasmed twice, Slade was finished for the night.</p> <p>Having no independent thought of their own, the other three Slytherins got dressed and followed their leader out of the room. Slade smiled to himself, thinking back on the evening’s events.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Gents, they’ll still be there in the morning,” he told his friends. </p> </div>","['If there is interest in this spin-off of Harry Potter, I will continue the story. I do have ideas for that room by the way, so please leave some comments.']"
219,"A Fucking Life, Part 6",6,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2005-09-12,3,5,"M/b, F/b, oral, anal, cons, rough, bd, pros",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Time With Friends and Teachers</p> <p>Waking up in another’s bed is always an occupational hazard, so to speak, but I’ve gotten used to waking up in Randy’s bed. I was now lying on my side, facing out, and Randy was “spooned” up behind me with his cock buried between my buttcheeks. This was becoming more and more the norm when I slept at the Potters’ house.</p> <p>I hit the alarm and cleared the sleep junk from my eyes. Randy, Mickey, and Red were still snoring loudly, a clear sign that they didn’t get disturbed by the noise. I eased myself out of Randy’s “spooned” body and made my way to the bathroom for the morning piss.</p> <p>When I walked in, Roger was taking a shower. I looked at my backside in the foggy mirror before sitting down at the toilet. The damage seemed to be disappearing. There were only a few bruises left over. The ointment had done its job well. I guessed by tomorrow all of the marks will be gone.</p> <p>I took my leak and exited, leaving Roger to his shower and the others to their snoozes. I made my way downstairs to the kitchen where Amy was sitting at the table reading the newspaper. She looked up when she saw me walk inside.</p> <p>“Hungry, Scott?” She asked.</p> <p>Finally, someone calls me by my real name.</p> <p>“Yes, ma’am,” I said and sat down gingerly at the table. She poured some cereal into a bowl for me and poured in the milk afterwards.</p> <p>“Your bruises are looking better,” she commented. I nodded with a mouth full of Honeycombs and milk. She returned to her paper while I ate the rest of the bowl in silence. I put the bowl in the sink when I was finished then rejoined her at the table. I read the comics, but that didn’t take too long. I noticed while she was sitting there, she kept stealing glances at me.</p> <p>“Are you sure you’re okay, Scott?”</p> <p>“Yes, ma’am, I’m fine. It’s all part of the job.”</p> <p>“Well, I know that, but you did go through an awful lot of pain Friday night.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Amy. But I’m fine; really,” I said with a slight smile. I really did feel fine about what had happened that night.</p> <p>Due to her concern, I felt like I owed her something for all the times she had taken care of us houseboys. I looked under the table as she sat with the newspaper, and noticed that under her house robe, she was not wearing any underwear. When I looked back up, she was reading more intensely at a particular section. This was my chance.</p> <p>I told you before that I knew how to please both men and women. Who do you think taught me how to please the women?</p> <p>I eased myself down from the chair and under the table. I slinked over to kneel between her legs. When I licked up her leg, she jumped in her chair.</p> <p>“Scotty, come out of there,” she said, but I could tell she wasn’t that serious.</p> <p>Time to turn up the heat.</p> <p>She started giggling as I continued to lick her inner thigh. Her hand pushed my head away, but it wasn’t with her full strength. She knew how well I had paid attention during her lessons.</p> <p>What really made her jump was when my tongue made contact with her outer labia. She stopped all pretense of resistance then. Her legs opened wider and she slipped down in the chair a bit further. I pushed my way forward towards my goal and she gasped when I hit pay dirt. Her legs were now wide open and she was accepting the tongue-lashing I was giving her pussy.</p> <p>My tongue found its way between the two outer folds of skin (thankfully she shaved her pussy bald) and hit the inner layers of her sex. As her folds parted, I could taste male cum; apparently Dan had had a good morning also. When I hit her clit, she lost all interest in the Sunday paper. Within mere minutes, I had her pounding the table in the throws of an orgasm. She was one of those gusher types of women that shoot out the juice. My face felt like it had been dunked in sugar water with the mixture of male and female jizm. </p> <p>“Was that good for you?” A voice came from the doorway.</p> <p>I swung my head around to see Dan standing there in his boxers. I climbed out from under the table to face him.</p> <p>“Finger-lickin’ good, Dan,” I said with a satisfied smile on my face. I hadn’t heard him laugh that hard in a long while. It was good to hear. Amy, meanwhile, was still recovering from her euphoric state.</p> <p>“Damn, you’re good, kid,” she said finally.</p> <p>“I was taught by the best, ma’am,” I replied and walked out of the room.</p> <p>When I got back upstairs, the other guys were still asleep, so I let them alone. I walked in the bathroom to shower, and Roger was still in there. I didn’t want to wait any longer for a shower. It had been too long and I smelled like a cheap whore (not the expensive one that I was).</p> <p>“Mind if I shower with you, Rog?” </p> <p>“No, come on in,” he said and parted the curtain for me. “What was going on downstairs? It sounded like Mom was having an orgasm or something.”</p> <p>I just smiled to myself. I grabbed a washcloth and started to clean off the dirt that had accumulated over the past two days. When I couldn’t reach a certain spot, Roger grabbed the cloth and scrubbed it for me; I did the same for him.</p> <p>At one point he bent over to wash the shampoo out of his hair and I grabbed his little cock and started wanking it. He moaned his appreciation and moved his butt backwards into me.</p> <p>You see, Roger was a lot like Randy and me; he didn’t mind things going up his asshole, as long as it wasn’t too big that it hurt. I slipped my small boner inside his well-laid ass. As I fucked the kid, he cooed at having his own cock stroked. We came at the same time with only mild orgasms, but pleasant ones.</p> <p>“Okay, guys, get out of the shower before you waste all the hot water,” Dan said to us from the doorway. We almost slipped and fell from being startled by him. We did finish the shower quickly, though.</p> <p>The other guys were up by the time Roger and I had finished our shower, and they had theirs, but with very little hot water, thanks to me, Dan, and Roger. After all of us were dressed, we made our way outside to play. Mickey, Red, Randy, Roger and I went around the neighborhood to try and see how much trouble we could get ourselves into.</p> <p>Just after noon, we made our way back for lunch, and then back out again. About an hour after lunch, we saw Trish walking up the sidewalk. The other three had not been told about Trish and Carry being there on Friday night. Only Randy and I knew about what had happened or that Trish was in our line of work.</p> <p>“Hey, Trish,” Red called out to her. She looked up and saw the five of us. I thought she looked like she was about to bolt for a second. Randy and I just looked at each other.</p> <p>“How’s it goin’?” Mickey asked her.</p> <p>She only shrugged her shoulders, trying not to look at me or Randy. Her face had turned a little pinker as well.</p> <p>“What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Usually, you don’t stop talking. What gives?” Red was being persistent with his questions. I don’t blame him. He was right, though; usually we can’t get her to shut up. This time she answered, though.</p> <p>“Oh, fuck off, James,” she retorted, and she meant it.</p> <p>“Who’s James? The name’s Red; you know that. What’s eating you?”</p> <p>“Look, uh, Red,” I began, “let’s leave her alone, okay? She obviously doesn’t want to talk.”</p> <p>Trish looked at me then, but not in an angry way. The look was hard to place. If I had to give it a name, I’d have to call it confusion.</p> <p>“Fine; whatever,” Red shot back. “Come on, guys, let’s leave the bitch alone if that’s what she wants.” This was unusual for Red as well. Normally he would be concerned and almost never called a girl a “bitch”.</p> <p>Trish didn’t seem concerned by the comment, and as the three of them walked away, she mouthed the words, “thank you” to me and Randy. I mouthed back, “tomorrow”. She nodded, and we went our separate ways for the time being. She’ll be in school the next day, and we would get a chance to talk then.</p> <p>“Come on, guys, let’s go if we’re gonna go,” Red called back to us. Randy and I went to rejoin the others.</p> <p>The five of us walked and talked for another half an hour or so until we ran into Jake, the last of our little group of houseboys. We saluted each other and walked on talking about our weekend so far.</p> <p>When we got to the set of small woods at the edge of the subdivision, we went inside as we normally do. We sat down and talked about the clients we had to deal with over the last two nights, and Randy and I told him about Friday night at the college. He was just as appalled as the rest of us at what happened.</p> <p>After discussing it in full length, Red popped up with the idea that always comes to us eventually. Tie someone to a tree. This time the lot fell on Mickey. Following a mild complaint, he stripped off his clothes and reached around to hug the tree behind him. We used the strings of his shoes to tie his hands together as tight as possible. Within minutes he was rubbing his crotch against the rough bark of the tree. As suspected, he was sporting a hard-on immediately. Getting tied up always had that effect on him and the rougher, the better.</p> <p>When we had his hands tied around the trunk of the tree, we tied his ankles to two roots that had raised themselves above the ground. The roots were in opposite directions and we forced his legs wide open by tying his ankles to them. He was still using his pelvis to try and achieve an orgasm. To help him along, I took his shoe and swatted his fat ass with the sole. Randy took up the other one on his left buttcheek. We swatted the hell out of his ass. He was screaming for more as each shoe landed on his soft backside. </p> <p>During the swatting, I had a flash of Rudy, but I quickly shoved it out of my mind. I saw Randy have a similar flash as he hesitated once also, but did continue with the fun.</p> <p>We didn’t realize we were making so much noise until a police officer barged through the bushes and shocked the living shit out of us.</p> <p>“What the hell is going on here?” He demanded of us. We were so stunned that we just stood there looking at him with out mouths wide open like idiots.</p> <p>“I asked you a question,” he stated when we didn’t answer.</p> <p>“P-please, Sir; he likes it,” Randy offered to him. I think he was more scared about what our little club was about than anything else the cop represented.</p> <p>“What do you mean he likes it?”</p> <p>“He likes getting spanked, Sir,” Randy clarified to him.</p> <p>“Do what?” He turned his attentions toward Mickey. “Is this true, son?”</p> <p>Mickey flushed red at being caught, with his pants down, so to speak, but nodded. The cop was stunned silent for a few seconds, but recovered quickly.</p> <p>“Just what do you like about getting hit on your ass?”</p> <p>Mickey shrugged then told him that it made him feel good. He knew enough not to say, “cum”, or “orgasm”. Saying those words would definitely tell the cop something. But I was getting the feeling that from the demeanor of the cop, we were not in trouble any longer. In fact, a bulge was rising in the crotch of the cop’s pants.</p> <p>When I saw the bulge, I elbowed Randy and nodded in the direction of the cop’s crotch. He smiled at that same knowledge. The cop looked around as if to ask if he was on Candid Camera, or something. We shrugged as he looked at each of us in turn.</p> <p>“So, you like some pain, huh?” He asked. But it was more of a statement than a question. Mickey nodded, slightly. With that, the cop, Officer Johansen, took out his nightstick and lined it up with Mickey’s asscheeks. He pulled the stick back and brought it down on his fat ass. The swing wasn’t too hard, but it did get Mickey’s attention better. He ground his crotch into the bark of the tree even harder. What really gave it away to the officer was the groan Mickey made.</p> <p>Officer Johansen smiled then swung the stick a little harder into Mickey’s cubby butt. After another three swings, the officer decided that was enough and placed the tip of the nightstick at Mickey’s rear entrance. He looked to Randy as if for confirmation and Randy nodded his approval. The cop shoved the stick inside Mickey’s ass with a ferocious shove.</p> <p>Mickey swallowed a scream that was just begging to get out. Officer Johansen was impressed with Mickey’s ability to handle the pain. He pulled the stick out and unbuttoned his fly. And with the other five of us watching, shoved his nine inch prick up my friend’s well-fucked asshole.</p> <p>I saw Mickey move his ass back into Officer Johansen’s crotch as the elongated digit invaded his innards. I noticed his own member was stiff as a board. It was a little raw from rubbing against the tree bark, but it was just as stiff as it could be. Mickey always did enjoy a large cock up his ass and to be fucked as hard as possible. Officer Johansen was giving Mickey what he liked most.</p> <p>The officer tore into him like a starving man tears into a steak. Within mere moments after the initial invasion, Officer Johansen tightened up and released his sperm deep inside my friend’s backside. When he came down from his euphoric high, he realized what he had done, and the look on his face was priceless.</p> <p>I had to smile at his terror filled face. He started scrambling around for the belt to his pants and pulled them up with a swift jerk.</p> <p>“Um… Officer Johansen,” Randy started, “if you’re worried about getting into trouble; don’t. We won’t say a word to anyone.”</p> <p>He eased up a bit with those words, but he still had a look in his eyes like he was headed for death row. Randy talked him down some more before telling him that all six of us engaged in the same type of behavior. That shocked him.</p> <p>“All of you?” He asked stunned. Each of us nodded.</p> <p>“For a price,” Randy added with a smile.</p> <p>“Now I get it,” he answered. “How much for this little endeavor?” </p> <p>“Normally, it would be a hundred for an hour, but…” he looked at Officer Johansen and shrugged. “Since you’ve had your fun already, there’s no sense in charging you, is there?”</p> <p>He smiled and shrugged back. “No, I guess not. Hope to see you around, boys. Have fun,” he said then went to his car and drove away.</p> <p>“Why do I get the feeling that that wasn’t the last time we’re going to see Officer Johansen?” I snidely asked Randy. He snickered and we turned our attentions back to Mickey. Jizm was running down his legs and his asscheeks were red as turnips, but he had a smile on his face. His prick was flaccid after cumming when Officer Johansen did, so we went ahead and untied him from the tree.</p> <p>Mickey redressed and we left the area smiling to ourselves. I remember walking and talking about each of our clients in turn, just happy not being at work. You see, at this point, I had made a considerable amount of money over the past six months. If you averaged it out to just about twenty clients per weekend, or twenty hours worked, you get about fifteen hundred per weekend. For six months of work, I had just under forty thousand dollars saved up. Not bad for a ten-year-old.</p> <p>To be honest, I had begun to enjoy the work. Getting a dick up your ass puts the world into a whole different perspective. I even enjoyed the rougher clients. They usually tipped better. The college assholes were an exception to the rule.</p> <p>We spent the rest of the day walking and chatting until it was time to work. The six of us made our way back to the Potter’s house to be distributed out to our clients. I remember that evening as if it happened yesterday. </p> <p>Dan dropped each of us off to the houses and I was last to be let off. He parked outside a hotel. I was told to go into a room 216. Dan told me not to talk once I entered. I nodded. This wasn’t too odd; a lot of my clients didn’t care for talking, just fucking.</p> <p>I did as I was told, and without too much trouble I was standing outside the appropriate room number. I knocked and the door opened. I walked in to a totally dark room. A hand went over my mouth and I was pushed to the bed. With one hand he pushed the door closed on the way over to the bed. I was shoved down to my knees and bent over the edge of the bed. He used one hand to hold my face into the mattress by keeping it at the back of my neck; something I’ve always hated, but have learned to tolerate. I hate anyone touching my neck.</p> <p>With my face in the mattress, he used his other hand to violently jerk my shirt up and over my head. While still holding my face down, he unbuttoned my pants and shoved them down my legs. My trainers and socks were torn off my feet then the last remnant of my clothes was removed just as harshly. Once I was completely naked, he spoke for the first time.</p> <p>“You’re gonna feel real good, boy,” he hissed in my ear.</p> <p>Wait a fucking minute, I know that voice...</p> <p>“Just wait till I get my cock up that tight ass of yours. You’re gonna scream like hell.”</p> <p>I felt his precum dripping at the top of the crack of my ass, and I could tell that he had been waiting for me for some time. Before I could do or say anything, he moved his free hand down to his cock and lined it up to my asshole. Without preamble, he slid the whole thing inside me in one thrust. I let out a long groan as I felt his cock slam home. He must have been at least ten inches long and about as wide as my wrist. Of course I had had a cock up my ass that was that big before, but I was still sore from Friday night.</p> <p>He seemed to enjoy my pain and discomfort immensely. He even giggled a little.</p> <p>I felt him withdraw some of his cock and slide it back inside. Now the reaming began. It didn’t take long before that cock of his was slamming into me at top velocity. He still held my face down to the bed by the back of my neck, but his other hand was holding onto my waist as he fucked the shit out of me.</p> <p>I wiggled around to try and get a more comfortable position, but having a telephone pole shoved up my ass meant that it wasn’t going to happen. I tried to go to my “other world” in my mind, but I couldn’t get the familiarity of his voice out of my head. He continued to pummel my backside without mercy as I struggled with my internal problem.</p> <p>Within a couple of strokes, he made a guttural lunge and sent his sperm flying inside me. As he calmed down from the strength of his orgasm, he slipped his cock out of my asshole and walked over to the light and flipped it on. I turned to confirm who I was with and I saw my history teacher, Mr. Flint, walking back to the hotel room’s bath. I didn’t know if I was able to move or not, so, as I was taught, I just laid there with his jizm running down my legs. </p> <p>I heard him rinse himself off in the bathroom and return to the beds. That was when he saw my face. The look on his face was priceless. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a person go that white that fast before. I almost laughed at his reaction, but held it back.</p> <p>“May I get washed up, Sir?” I asked him. He only nodded. I got up and walked past him to the bathroom. When I was finished in there, he still hadn’t moved an inch. The truth about what had just happened was still working its way through his brain.</p> <p>“You okay, Mr. Flint?” I asked him as I sat back down on the bed, still nude. It was a strange kind of quiet in the room; almost as if we were waiting for a bomb to go off or something.</p> <p>He nodded his answer, but didn’t talk. He finally moved and walked over to the bed and sat down next to me. I smiled, trying to reassure him that this would stay private, of course. He didn’t return the smile.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Mr. Flint,” I said, “I won’t say anything to anyone. I would have a hard time explaining everything, you know.” He didn’t comment.</p> <p>I needed to make him know that what had just happened would stay in this room between the two of us. I reached over and cupped his balls in my left hand. His cock began to grow in spite of him being in some sort of shock. With my right hand, I reached over and began to stroke the tool that had just penetrated my large intestines. He moved his hands to block my movements, but I would have none of that. I moved his hand away with a small swat.</p> <p>“Don’t...,” he said, but didn’t finish, as I swung down and swallowed half of his overly large cock down my throat. From that time on, I had him. I slipped his prick out and took a breath and slid it back inside, but this time all the way to the hilt. My nose hit his pubic hair, and I felt his cock down my gullet. There wasn’t any more of him to take inside me. He began to thrust his hips back and forth, causing the head of his cock to slip in and out of my esophagus. By this time I had trained myself not to gag, of course, and to breathe when possible to allow maximum amount of time to have him inside my tube.</p> <p>Even though he had just cum, it didn’t take my skilled mouth long before he made a final thrust and deposited a sum of jizm down my gullet. Pulling his cock out, he looked down at me with a look of wonderment. I smiled back up at him.</p> <p>“I told you, Sir; it’s okay,” I smiled again. He seemed to lighten up a bit.</p> <p>“How long have you been doing this, Scotty?”</p> <p>“’Bout six months or so,” I answered him back. Of course, what he didn’t know was that he wasn’t the only teacher at the school that had fucked me. My math teacher, Mr. Martin also had taken his liberties with me (more on that later).</p> <p>As we continued to talk, I noticed that he was getting hard again. I glanced down at my watch and saw that we still had another twenty minutes or so to go before the hour was up. I pointed those two facts out to him and he smiled again.</p> <p>All I did was lay back on the bed we were sitting on, turned over and spread my legs. He took the invitation. He was on top of me in mere seconds, driving his rehardened cock up my ass for a second time. He didn’t take me as hard as he did before, and I wanted him to know that it was okay.</p> <p>“Harder, Sir,” I told him. He shoved his overly large cock in harder, but still not as hard as the first time. “Harder, Mr. Flint,” I repeated. He gave a really violent shove, causing air to escape out of my lungs, sounding like a “huh”. That was what I was wanting from him, and he didn’t let up. “Harder,” I said just as his cock slammed into me again. The next one forced me to grab the other side of the bed to prevent me from sliding off the mattress. He took me at my word then and got even rougher.</p> <p>I was experienced enough now to know what my clients want after just a few seconds of meeting them. Some men want a cute innocent boy to play with; some even will suck my cock to orgasm. Some others want a whipping toy. The last category are those who work with and around children who are frustrated enough and want to fuck the shit out of some kid. Mr. Flint and Mr. Martin fall into that category, as well as my principal, Mr. Tyson.</p> <p>Anyway, he fucked me like a man who had been on a deserted island for decades. I continue to hold onto the bed covers for dear life, waiting for him to finish again. I stayed alert the entire time so that I could move as he wanted me to, but at this point it didn’t matter to him if I were a warm corpse. His thrusts were so hard and violent, that by the time he was finished with me, I wasn’t going to be able to sit down for a week without squirming. Of course the beating I took from the college assholes didn’t help matters either.</p> <p>At one point, he reached up and grabbed my hands. He pulled them behind my back and used them to keep me where he wanted me. His thrusts were nearing the animalistic point after only a few more minutes. He got into it and into it quickly.</p> <p>Mr. Flint took several more thrusts to cum, but it wasn’t very much after having cum twice earlier. He released my arms and fell onto my back. We laid like that for a minute or so until I heard a knock at the door; Dan was here to pick me up for the night.</p></div>",[]
220,"A Fucking Life, Part 7",7,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Scott goes looking back at the first time with a teacher of his and remembers that a few surprises came his way.,2005-09-14,3,5,"M+/b, T/b, lite bd, whip, rape, cons, action",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">From the Beginning</p> <p>Dan walked me out to the car and we rode back to pick up the others in silence. I was deep in thought about how things had progressed for me. My episode with Mr. Flint had sent me back to when I first realized another teacher of mine was being turned on by my body...</p> <p>School of course started, as it always did, and the five of us that were “house kids” had sort of formed our own clique. We hung around with only each other and very few others ever talked to us. We had something in common that the rest of the class had no clue about; only speculation and gossip.</p> <p>The classes seemed to drone on forever. When the weekend hit, we had our clients to take care of, and money to make. I think I made my first grand that weekend. By the end of that month, I had socked away just under five grand in cash. Not bad for a ten-year-old.</p> <p>It was reaching into October when I first noticed the stirrings from my math teacher, Mr. Martin. I caught him looking at my ass once when I was at the blackboard. I smiled at the attention, but didn’t return any looks. I let it go for the time being.</p> <p>For the rest of that week, I allowed him to stare all he wanted, and each time a tent formed in his pants. He wanted me, and I knew it, but I was making him wait for me a little longer. I do enjoy teasing. It’s really a lost art form now.</p> <p>Anyway, after a weekend of not working (my parents took me and my brothers out of town), I was pretty horned up on Monday morning. I was getting used to having a cock either up my ass or down my throat. I was needed one in a bad way.</p> <p>Class was normal, as normal gets, until math class. During class, I flirted a lot with Mr. Martin. It was almost obvious. It was obvious to Randy and Mickey, who were watching the banter. The rest of the day, they teased me to no end.</p> <p>Finally, I said as quietly as possible, “I’m horny, you assholes. I need a good hard one, okay?” They snickered, but the subject was dropped immediately.</p> <p>After my last class, English, I made my way to Mr. Martin’s room. As I opened the door, quietly, I saw he had his back to the empty classroom. I saw him stroking something in front of him with his right hand. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he was stroking. I walked up to his desk without making a sound and waited for him to finish his wanking job. When I got close to him, I heard him quietly talking to himself. “I’m gonna fuck the living shit outta you, boy. You feel that? Stop your crying; you love this, don’t you? You little fucking cocktease. Take it, boy, and shut up, or I’m gonna whip the living shit outta you.” With every sentence he stroked harder and harder on his cock.</p> <p>When it seemed like it was going to take a long ass time, I decided to end his masturbation session with a slight cough. He wheeled his chair around faster than a bullet. I smiled at the look of pure terror on his face. I looked at his cock in his hand. The thing seemed to wilt faster than a dying leaf in autumn.</p> <p>“Don’t stop on my account, Mr. Martin,” I said still smiling at his embarrassment. He still didn’t move. I walked around the desk and knelt down in front of him. Moving his hand aside, I took his deflating cock in my mouth and sucked him back to full staff. His hips began to move in rhythm of my sucking him. I stopped sucking him once he was fully hardened and pulled off him.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, Scotty?” He asked, looking down at me.</p> <p>“Nothing, Mr. Martin; I just thought I heard to say that you were gonna fuck the living shit outta me. That’s all.” I said with a teasing smile. “You know, I did lock the door on the way in, sir.”</p> <p>I don’t think I’ve seen a person move so fast before. Before I knew it, he grabbed my waist, picked me up and threw me over the edge of his desk. Forgetting all else, my pants were yanked down to my ankles and my underpants were literally torn off my young ass.</p> <p>The teacher turned animal then spat on his hand and wiped it in the crack of my ass. Losing precious little time, he lined his eight inch cock up to the entrance of my back door, and lunged forward.</p> <p>“Huh,” I said as he pressed into me and air escaped from my lungs. I pushed my body up off his desk as his cock penetrated me to try to get a better angle from his engorged prick. But he would have none of that. He reached around and pulled my hands back out from under me, forcing my head back down to his desk.</p> <p>With his cock fully buried in my ass, he pulled my arms behind my back and crossed them over each other. Each of my hands was touching the opposite elbows. He held onto my forearms with one hand, making sure I didn’t move them (as if I would), and with the other, he pulled his belt out of his trousers. I felt him reach down and pull my own belt out of my pants as well.</p> <p>My smaller belt was wrapped around my forearms, while his was used to immobilize upper arms. As he pulled it tight, my arms were forced down by the pressure, twisting my belt around my forearms. I heard him open a drawer from his desk, and when I looked to see what he was doing, there was a rope in his hand. It was wrapped around my waist twice, just at the point where my wrists had ended up. The rope secured my arms to my back to making it impossible to move them. My hands ended up resting at the top of my buttocks.</p> <p>“That outta hold you,” he said with a satisfied grin. What he didn’t know, but was coming to realize, was that this was what I was craving from someone. It had been a week and I needed a good hard fuck. Mr. Martin was giving that to me. I smiled at nothing.</p> <p>He stood back up after securing my arms, grabbed the belt around my biceps, pushed into my back, and then began withdrawing from my backside. I kept smiling at nothing, just feeling the intense sensation of a hard cock that was going to ream my asshole out. I don’t think my ten-year-old asshole was designed to accept an adult cock, but my lust was not listening to its protests.</p> <p>Mr. Martin didn’t waste anymore time. Once he was fully withdrawn from me, to his cockhead, he shoved his massive pole back inside. I loved every second of it. The animal had fully taken over him as his lunges got longer, quicker and harder. </p> <p>Air was being forced out of my lungs at every thrust of his hips. My own hardened cock was being squashed between my crotch and the edge of his desk. My arms were sore from the belts and ropes being used to restrain them. I felt my legs turning to jelly as the edge of his desk cut off some of my circulation of blood. My asshole was screaming for him to stop the constant onslaught of his cock. I was aware of all of this, but I was also aware of how much I was enjoying it.</p> <p>It seemed to take hours before I felt him make that final, animalistic lunge that told me he was cumming, but in reality it was just over a half an hour. The sound that escaped his lungs was more of a low growl. We were still in school, after all, so he couldn’t get too wild.</p> <p>When he finished, he collapsed on my back to rest. I let my legs slide down a little, trying to get some blood back down there. As he came (forgive the pun again) back to his senses, he looked down at his student, lying across his desk, tied up, and his wilting cock still buried in his asshole. </p> <p>“Well, I think that’ll teach you to tease me again,” he said with a satisfaction in his voice. I turned to look at him in the face. The smug look said everything. </p> <p>I decided to burst his bubble a little.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, Mr. Martin. I do this all the time. I needed a good hard fuck. Although, I normally charge for the pleasure of fucking me, this was something special for me. Plus you could grow your cock a little, it was a bit small.” I knew that would get him.</p> <p>“Why you little slut,” he said with a sort of half angry, half stunned look on his face.</p> <p>I smiled at his acknowledgement of the facts and turned to face him.</p> <p>“I also enjoy someone sucking my cock, you know,” I said with a sly smile.</p> <p>This was something I had experienced before with some of my clients. Some of them don’t even fuck me; they just want to suck my cock. One night, I had three clients in a row that all they did was suck me off. Each of them sucked me to three dry orgasms that night. I went home on wobbly legs and went to sleep immediately at the Potter’s house.</p> <p>Anyway, back to Mr. Martin. I was guessing that he would probably blow me for no reason other than having a preteen cock to suck on. I was right.</p> <p>As he moved to my immature sex, I saw that he was going for what I asked, so I opened my legs to allow him access. I reared my head back as warmth engulfed my hard rod. His tongue slid the length of my staff as his lips collided with my hairless groin. My hands moved on their own accord to grab his hair as the sensations flooded my brain. I began to instinctively move my hips in rhythm with his mouth. As the feelings built in intensity, he sucked my cock harder and faster until an overpowering, earth-shattering, mind-blowing eruption surged through my body. My head flew back and I couldn’t help but let a howl escape into the schoolroom.</p> <p>As I came down from my own euphoric high, I realized his hand had shot up and covered my mouth. I didn’t know I had been that loud when I came.</p> <p>“I didn’t know I was that loud, Mr. Martin,” I said as I moved his hand away.</p> <p>“That’s okay, Sc-,” was all he got out.</p> <p>“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?” We had forgotten to lock the other door to his classroom, and the principal, Mr. Tyson, was standing in the doorway. Being a larger man, he intimidated most of the teachers, not to mention us kids.</p> <p>Both Mr. Martin and I jumped about three feet in the air as his words assaulted us. I moved off his table at lightning speed. Of course that didn’t help our case as dried pink cum was still glued to the inside of my legs. I bent over and pulled my pants up as fast as possible, but not before Mr. Tyson saw the cum.</p> <p>“WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO TO THIS BOY?” His voice seemed to get louder, if that was possible. I saw Mr. Martin flinch and shrink into his chair. He probably thought he was dead. The look on his face was utter terror at the situation.</p> <p>I was not going to let this get any worse.</p> <p>“Mr. Tyson,” I stammered, “please don’t be mad.” He looked down at me and his face softened.</p> <p>“I’m not mad at you, Scotts. Mr. Martin is the one I’m mad at, not you.”</p> <p>Again with another fucking nickname.</p> <p>Yes, I had been in his office already. It was an honest error, sort of. I “accidentally” walked into the girl’s bathroom and got sent to his office. He let me off with a warning, but kept a closer eye on me. He was going to keep an even closer eye on me after this was over. I just was hoping that I could save Mr. Martin’s ass, literally.</p> <p>“But Mr. Tyson, I let him do those things to me, Sir,” I said in the most innocent way possible.</p> <p>“You what?”</p> <p> “I wanted him to fuck me, Sir,” I said with some more conviction. Besides, I figured it was now time to pull out both guns. I think his jaw could have hit the ground if he wasn’t so tall.</p> <p>“You gotta be kidding, Scotts. He had to do something to you,” he said, incredulously.</p> <p>“No, Sir, I’m not kidding. I wanted him, actually, needed him, to fuck me, and I knew he wanted me, so I took the chance. He didn’t force me into anything. Please don’t be mad at him or me. Please don’t fire him. I trust him.” I said that last part with teary eyes. I was getting desperate. The look on his face was telling me that he wasn’t totally buying what I was trying to sell him. So I reached down and pulled out the tears. It worked.</p> <p>He knelt down and wiped my eyes clear before talking again.</p> <p>“Why did you need him to do that to you?”</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders before I answered him. “I dunno, I guess it had been a while, and I guess I needed it.” He looked me straight in the eye before turning back to Mr. Martin.</p> <p>“In my office, Bill. Now.” Mr. Martin got up and walked out the door after him. I was left standing there in the room. Neither man said a word to me as they both walked out. I didn’t know if I was to follow or not. I chose to follow, quietly.</p> <p>When I got to the principal’s office, I heard the two men talking behind the closed door, but there was not shouting, thankfully. I put my ear to the door to see if I could make out anything being said. It was then that I heard the principal very clearly.</p> <p>“See, I told you that kid wanted it. Didn’t I, Bill?”</p> <p>“Yeah, you did Ned; you did, and thanks for the heart attack, by the way.”</p> <p>“Oh, that? Just a joke, Bill. Where do you think the little fuck toy is now?”</p> <p>“Probably on his way home, worried about my job,” he said and then laughed a little at his joke.</p> <p>I had heard enough. I threw the door opened to face the two men. Mr. Tyson was behind his desk and Mr. Martin was sitting in the couch opposite him. The two turn quickly to look at the intruder.</p> <p>“This was a set up?” I yelled at Mr. Martin. I felt like I had been used and didn’t know it. He smiled at me. That infuriated me further.</p> <p>“No, Scotty, this was not a set up. Mr. Tyson caught you looking at my crotch one day and told me that you might want to see me up close. Neither one of us knew that you liked to get fucked a lot.” He walked over to me and knelt down to look at me eye-level before continuing. “You were the best fuck I ever had, Scotty. I enjoyed every second of it. And I know that you enjoyed your blowjob. Let’s call it square, okay?”</p> <p>“No, Sir, it’s not okay. I trusted you,” answered him back. Tears were filling my eyes again, and they were real ones this time. I felt more and more like I had been betrayed. I didn’t like this new feeling at all.</p> <p>He moved to hug me, and I backed away from him. I didn’t want him touching me again. I turned to run out the door to the outer office, but a ‘click’ sound locked me in. He reached me in no time. I was picked up and hauled back into the principal’s office. Mr. Martin slammed me down on the couch he had just vacated. When I got up, I saw both men were undressing and I realized that I was really in trouble.</p> <p>Mr. Tyson cleared the top of his desk with one sweep of his long arm and I was dragged over to it. Mr. Martin pushed me back down and Mr. Tyson pulled my arms towards him, stretching me over the top of the desk. My crotch had hit the edge of the desk as I was thrown into it. Mr. Martin now ripped my jeans down to my ankles and forced my legs apart as best as the material would let them.</p> <p>I tightened up my sphincter muscles to make it more difficult for him to get inside my ass this time. When I felt his cockhead at the entrance, I then clenched my buttcheeks together to make it even more difficult. He slapped one cheek with the belt of his pants, and then the other on the back swing.</p> <p>As the belt continued to rain down strikes, my ass became more and more enflamed, until there was no point in resisting them. I was going to get another reaming. Even after I relaxed my asscheeks, he continued to whip my ass, and I could do nothing to stop it. I screamed, cried and begged him to stop. Nothing made a difference. He still whipped me until Mr. Tyson told him to stop.</p> <p>“We don’t want to leave too many marks on the boy, Bill,” he told my assailant. </p> <p>“Did you see what the little shit tried to do, Ned?”</p> <p>“I saw, Bill, but we don’t need an investigation. There are others, you know,” he said to him. It seemed like a mixture of a warning and reminder to Mr. Martin. He stopped the whipping. “Just fuck the kid so I can have my turn and we can get outta here, okay?”</p> <p>He lined himself back up to my asshole again and shoved his meaty cock inside me for the second time. If I was wanting a fucking, I was going to get one; two, in fact.</p> <p>“Uhhh!” Air again escaped from my lungs as he bottomed out inside me. My pelvis was hit against the principal’s desk as his crotch made contact. If the last fuck was hard, it was nothing in comparison to the one I was about to get from him this time around. He would shove it in, and ground his hips into my asscheeks just to make sure he was all the way in before pulling back out for another thrust.</p> <p>Mr. Tyson held my wrists tight across his desk with one hand and began to lower his own trousers with the other. When I saw his hunk of meat, I had to gasp. It wasn’t very long, maybe six or seven inches, but the girth on that thing was going to rip me in two. I was not looking forward to taking him up my ass, or down my throat for that matter.</p> <p>As Mr. Martin continued to pummel my backside, I slipped into my nether world of my imagination to escape the assault of my two teachers. In my own world, I was king. In my own world, I fucked anything and everything I wanted, and no one got close to getting anything in my asshole. I was king.</p> <p>I was living like a king when I felt a really sharp pain from my asshole that told me Mr. Martin had finished and the thick log of Mr. Tyson was being force-fed to my guts. Having Mr. Tyson reach up and grab my shoulders to steady himself, told me I was in for an even worse time than I thought.</p> <p>I couldn’t go back to being a king again as the pain from his wide cock was doing just as I thought; splitting me in two. I squirmed around, trying to avoid the onslaught he was delivering me, but nothing was helping. Mr. Martin had taken up the post of holding me down to the desk while his boss was ramming me. The look of pure lust on his face told me that this was going to be the first of many such encounters with these two.</p> <p>I closed my eyes and just tried to deal with it as best as possible while Mr. Tyson slammed into me. It was impossible to fathom how long it took my principal to cum, but it seemed like another eternity. But, inevitable as always, I felt him pump his load into my intestines.</p> <p>I sagged on the edge of his desk, not moving. I wanted to be anywhere but right here, right then.</p> <p>“Close the door when you leave, Scotts,” Mr. Tyson said as the two men walked out of the room and out of the school together.</p> <p>I crumpled to the floor as I heard the cars drive away from the building. I wanted a fuck; I guess I got one. I was certainly satisfied; that was for sure. I felt a bit like a rag that was used and thrown away. I was used to that feeling; it was what my clients mainly did to me. I just wasn’t used to it from a teacher and principal. But did that make a difference? I guess not, I thought.</p> <p>I pulled my pants back up and walked out of the building to go home. I walked and thought about what had just happened. Did it hurt? Sure, but I got what I was looking for. I guess I felt as if I could handle anything if I could handle what had just happened. I smiled at myself as I continued to walk home.</p> <p>“Something funny, boy?” I looked at where the question came from to find Rudy walking toward me.</p> <p>“Nothin’ you’d understand, Rudy,” I countered. For some reason, Rudy and I didn’t ever get along. But then he never got along with any of us.</p> <p>“Oooooo,” he mocked me. “Boy has an attitude. Maybe Mr. Tyson or Mr. Martin will have to change that with another session.”</p> <p>Son of a bitch! This was making sense, now.</p> <p>“You told them, didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Quick, boy, quick,” he shot back at me.</p> <p>“Thanks,” I retorted. I turned to walk around him to finish heading home when he cut me off. </p> <p>“Move, Rudy,” I told him.</p> <p>“Not till you say, ‘please’.”</p> <p>“Please move, Rudy,” I said with a sigh. I was really tired after my ordeal and just wanting to get home.</p> <p>He didn’t move, and I was not in the mood for any more of his stupid games. I side-stepped him to get around him, but he moved again to block my path.</p> <p>“What now, Rudy?” I asked, getting more frustrated with him by the minute.</p> <p>“I want your ass, boy.”</p> <p>“I’m too tired for that right now, Rudy; maybe some other time.” </p> <p>I tried to step around him again, and he grabbed me by the arm and threw me into a set of bushes that was by someone’s house.</p> <p>I landed on my side and turned onto my back just in time to see him push his way through the bushes. I already mentioned that I was not in the mood for any of his shit. Now I really wasn’t in the mood for this. With anger boiling, I lashed out at him.</p> <p>I kicked him in the groin, hard. He didn’t see or expect it coming, so he was caught completely off guard. If there was one thing that being in this business had taught me, it was that balls are sensitive; very sensitive.</p> <p>He doubled over onto all fours and I kicked his face with the bottom of my shoe. He reeled from that and fell on his back. I got up and stomped on his groin as his hands flew to his face. I used my entire weight behind that stomp, causing even more pain to shoot through his body.</p> <p>Balling up my fists, I launched into another facial attack. I was pissed, and I was letting him know it. I made contact with his nose, mouth, cheeks and eyes. You name it, I hit it. I made sure he was going to know he was in a fight.</p> <p>After several hits to his face, I made one final strike to his groin and one to his diaphragm, taking the wind out of his lungs. I turned and ran away from him as fast as possible, just in case that he wasn’t as hurt as I thought.</p> <p>At this point, going home was not an option. It was Dan Potter that I needed to talk to first. He was the only one who was going to listen to the story I had to tell.</p> <p>I ran as if hell itself was on my heels, arriving at the Potter’s house within minutes. I pounded on the door while nursing a stitch in my side. Amy opened the door for me and was immediately shocked by what she saw. I asked if Dan was here, and she said he was in the living room.</p> <p>I went in and sat down. I told him everything that had happened that afternoon. The more I talked, the redder his face got. When I told him that Rudy had told Mr. Tyson about me, he almost came unglued.</p> <p>“Where is that little son of a bitch?”</p> <p>“He’s lying in a bush next to someone’s house. I don’t know who’s.”</p> <p>“Why?” He asked.</p> <p>“Because he attacked me and tried to rape me. I kicked him in the groin and punched him in the face. Then I ran here to tell you.”</p> <p>“You did the right thing, Scott,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>At least he called me by my real name.</p> <p>Just as he was about to go out, Rudy stumbled in, and he didn’t look good. I had done some real damage to the asshole.</p> <p>Good; he deserves it.</p> <p>He tried to lie about it. He told them he was attacked by several guys, but Dan and Amy didn’t believe him for a second. Dan grabbed him by the back of the neck and practically threw him downstairs to the dungeon. I didn’t see Rudy again until after Christmas, and even that was too soon for me. Apparently, Dan sent him to live with Dan’s brother in Seattle. He returned a changed teen, but not much for the better.</p> <p>Dan contacted Mr.’s Tyson and Martin and laid down the law with them about having me. I was only to please them if I wanted, and they were to pay me for my time. So, occasionally, I got called to the office for no reason, but the class didn’t think so.</p> <p>My thoughts returned to the present as the car pulled into the driveway with all boys present and accounted for. We walked inside for a good night’s sleep. I was going to return to my house after school the next day. Hopefully, my bruises won’t show.</p></div>",[]
221,"A Fucking Life, Part 8",8,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This chapter takes Scott into a new realm of bondage. His new client never fucks him, but he never forgets what happens to him, and takes the lessons learned here into adulthood. Comments are certainly welcomed, please. An artist can only grow through comments from others. Thanks, and enjoy reading. Shakey.",2005-09-19,3,5,"M/b, cbt, bd, ext tort, pierce, whip, spank, nosex",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Night With a New Cliant</p> <p>The next day at school, Trish and I talked about the money, and she convinced me to keep the “extra” cash from the college party night. I asked her how Carry was doing, and she said she was getting better. We talked about some of our clients and actually laughed at some of their habits.</p> <p>Just after lunch, I was called to the principal’s office. Mr. Tyson needed some relief, apparently. I walked in and dropped my pants down. I held my breath as he fucked me over his desk again. He asked about the bruises, and I told him it was a client that got a little carried away. He let the matter drop. Mr. Flint smiled at me a little more than he had in the past, and I got an “A” on his test that I don’t think I deserved. Ahh, the perks of this job.</p> <p>By the end of the day, I was just glad to go home and rest. The walk home was uneventful and I split from the others to go to my house. My younger twin brothers were already at home playing in their room. I slipped in unnoticed, as usual. As long as the soaps are on, nothing else mattered for my mother, especially Genital Hospital. </p> <p>In point of fact, the rest of the week went by just as uneventful. By the weekend, I was getting pretty horny again, and looking for some action. The money I made was an added bonus. The sex was what was driving me now. But that weekend was pretty basic until Sunday night. Mr. Foster and Mr. Crandle were on the itinerary for Saturday, so some spankings and some bondage were to be expected. Both of them took it a little easier than normal, due to some vanishing bruises.</p> <p>On that Sunday, though, there was a new client that had heard about us and Dan had me service him. When I arrived at the house, I took in the surroundings. It was a large two story, red brick house with white pillars in the front. The client opened the door after Dan rang the doorbell. He was your normal height and slender weight and very classy looking. The client asked if he could have me for the rest of the evening and Dan looked to me.</p> <p>“It’s okay with me, Steve,” I answered back, using his code name. He nodded to me and reminded the client of the rules. The client accepted the terms and Dan left me with him. I followed him inside and we walked to a set of stairs going down.</p> <p>I looked at the clock on the wall, and it was just after five o’clock. I was going to be with this man for the next six hours.</p> <p>“Strip,” he said once we got to the bottom of the stairs. We were standing in front of a closed door. I took off my clothes, and waited for further instructions. He was watching me the entire time I was stripping my clothes off. He took note of my bruises and asked me about them. I told him the same thing I told Mr. Tyson.</p> <p>When I was completely naked, he knelt down to look me in the eye.</p> <p>“If you will not say your code word, I’ll give you double what you’re due,” he said.</p> <p>Now, where have I heard that before?</p> <p>“Let me see the money, Sir,” I said with my arms folded over themselves. He pulled out a wad of cash and fanned it out. There were eight one hundred dollar bills in his hand. “Sorry to be so mistrusting, but that was how I got these bruises, Sir.” I informed him.</p> <p>“That’s okay, Scott, I understand. So, is it a deal?”</p> <p>“As long as it doesn’t get too extreme, or more very bad bruises appear, then, yes, it’s a deal.” He smiled and we actually shook hands on it.</p> <p>Before opening the door, he walked over and took out two leather wrist restraints from his pocket. He walked behind me and put the leather restraints on my wrists, and clipped them together. A leather strap was wrapped around my cock just behind its head and a leash was attached to it. He pulled on the leash. I didn’t move, so he pulled a little harder to make me move. He led me into the room by the cockleash.</p> <p>I continued to walk where he was leading, like I had another choice in the matter, until I was in the middle of the room. A cord hung from the middle of the room where he clipped the wrist restraints to, and then pulled on the other end to raise my wrists up. My arms were behind my back, so it caused me to bend over at the waist.</p> <p>He grabbed a paddle and walked to my side. With one small swing to line it up with my ass, he then pulled back and landed the paddle on both my asscheeks.</p> <p>SWAT! </p> <p>“One, Sir,” I counted. I squinted at the pain. I knew the drill and knew that I was to count them correctly.</p> <p>SWAT! An even harder strike landed on my upturned ass.</p> <p>“Uhhh! Two, Sir.”</p> <p>“Master,” he corrected me.</p> <p>SWAT!</p> <p>“Three, Master.” I began to slip into my world of make believe kingship, but I had to remain in the real world to continue the count. It was one of the most unique experiences. I was aware of the paddling, and able to count, but thinking about my own little world caused the pain to lessen to a minute degree. It was almost as if he was lovingly patting me on my butt.</p> <p>I endured twelve more swats with the paddle, totaling fifteen. Another fifteen swats with a riding crop, and ten from a belt. He never hit the same spot twice in a row, and moved beyond just the scope of my asscheeks. Oh, my ass was inflamed, but his mastery of corporal punishment was astounding enough that it was a dull ache with no real damage to any part of my skin. Even by the end of the evening, the marks he made had vanished.</p> <p>When he was finished with spanking and whipping my asscheeks, he moved onto something new. He lowered my arms back down and unclipped them from the cord. He also unclipped them from each other and pulled them around in front of my body. The restraints were reclipped together but clipped to a cord coming from the wall in front of me. Ankle restraints were then attached to two cords coming from behind me.</p> <p>He made me lie on the floor of the dungeon, belly-up. Each of the cords went through individual pulleys. He pulled the pulley attached to my wrist restraints, but only far enough to make it tight. He had crossed the cords over each other to make sure I remained belly-up when he pulled the cords on the other end, and didn’t flip over. When he did pull those, the restraints were pulled to the limits of my limbs and my body rose off the cold concrete floor.</p> <p>The cord that had pulled my arms up earlier was then attached to the cockleash, and my middle was hoisted up by my cock. That did hurt. It was almost enough to cry, “Steve”, but I held my tongue. I guess I wanted to prove I could handle the pain after what had happened at the college party the previous weekend.</p> <p>I gritted my teeth through the pain. He seemed impressed.</p> <p>“Very good, Scott. Very good,” he smiled as he walked past me. He ran his hands along the length of my body, starting at my feet and going up. His calloused hands fondled my balls briefly and they continued north. When he got to my face, he forced his forefinger past my lips and into my mouth. I sucked on his finger until he pulled it out.</p> <p>He continued walking in the same direction, retrieved something off a table and returned to me. He brought with him a dog collar that he put around my neck. He then secured another cord to it and tied it to the one pulling on my cock. I now had to keep my head raised, or my cock suffered further.</p> <p>He walked back to the same bench and returned with a tall, slender candle and a lighter. This was something else new to me. I had no idea what he was about to do with that thing, but I guessed that it couldn’t be good. He lit the candle and let some of the wax build up at the tip. As he brought the candle closer, I thought he was going to burn me with it, but he tipped it as it hovered over my left nipple.</p> <p>The intense heat from the wax sent shards of pain through my chest. I hissed through my teeth. Before I knew it, he moved on to the other nipple with a fresh supply of hot wax. Another wave of pain shot through my chest.</p> <p>The amazing thing was that my cock was getting hard with each assault. Even though it was ensnared in its leather cuff, it began to thicken. I watched as he moved the candle down the middle of my body, leaving drops of wax in his wake. Each drop caused my cock to continue to firm up.</p> <p>As he approached my crotch, I was waiting for him to drip some on my helpless cock, but he avoided it. Masterfully, he worked a ring of droplets around the base of my cock. The candle was raised a little as some wax was dripped onto each of my suspended nuts.</p> <p>My cock was crying for relief, now, and I could do nothing to give it relief. It was just then that I noticed something else odd. He didn’t have an erection. I was the only one being turned on by this.</p> <p>With the candle burned half way down, he used a dull knife and scrapped away the cooled wax on my chest and torso. As the knife made its way down my body, the candle returned to my reddened nipples.</p> <p>Fire erupted through my chest now. The pain was so intense, but my cock was never harder. Each nipple received another round of hot wax as he made his way back south. I watched in fascination as he breathed on my trapped erection. That alone sent me over the edge, and the orgasm was enough to cause me to pass out.</p> <p>I didn’t even know I had passed out until I woke to him sprinkling cool water on my face, and my butt was resting on the concrete again. My limbs were still tied to the cords, but they were loosened. He was in the middle of undoing the cords as I was waking up.</p> <p>“You okay?” He genuinely asked.</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I nodded.</p> <p>“Right now, you may call me Toby,” said with a smile. “You had me a little worried, Scott.”</p> <p>“What happened?”</p> <p>“Your eyes rolled back in your head and you passed out. I guess the feelings were too much for you. Right now, why don’t you take a break and rest? We can continue when you’re ready.”</p> <p>That’s a first.</p> <p>“That’s the first time a client has ever been concerned for me. All the others wouldn’t really care if I had died, except the trouble of burying my body.”</p> <p>“Don’t be so judgmental, Scott. There are those who do care.”</p> <p>“Name me one,” I said with a bit more sarcasm than I intended.</p> <p>“Carl Foster, for one,”</p> <p>“You know him?”</p> <p>“Of course I know him. Who do you think recommended you to me?”</p> <p>“I forgot; he told me you all run in the same circles.”</p> <p>He stood me up as he rose. My legs were a little wobbly, and he had to steady me for a second.</p> <p>“Thirsty?” He asked. I nodded. He got me a drink of water, and we talked a little about nothing at all. He was waiting for my strength to return before we continued.</p> <p>“Ready for more?” He asked after a while. I nodded.</p> <p>“May I ask one question before we continue, Master Toby?”</p> <p>“Master Toby…? I like that,” he mused to himself for a second then turned back to me. “What is your question?”</p> <p>“Why didn’t you get a hard-on before?” He just smiled for a second.</p> <p>“You are a quick study. Carl told me that. I will answer your question when the evening is over.” And that was the end of that conversation.</p> <p>He pulled me over to a pointed bench that was in the corner of the room. It looked like a slender model of Snoopy’s doghouse. He linked my wrist restraints back together and to another cord suspended over the bench. He pulled on the cord until I was on my tip-toes.</p> <p>He walked back to the table on the far side of the room and returned to insert a buttplug in my anus. No lubrication was needed as it wasn’t all that big. He then hoisted me up even higher, causing me to leave the ground behind. He then put one of my legs over the bench. A cord was attached to each ankle restraint and pulled through two eyebolts in the floor.</p> <p>They were pulled tight, stretching my body to its limits. In one motion, he lowered my body and kept the lower cords tight. The edge of the bench made contact with the buttplug first, driving it a little further inside my ass. My balls were next to touch the top edge. They were split apart by the bench. My taint was last to touch it. I tried to get a little more comfortable on that thing, but it was impossible.</p> <p>My arms were loosed, but the cords attached to my ankle restraints were pulled tighter and tighter, causing pain between my legs. He stopped just as it was getting too much for me to handle.</p> <p>He approached me with clamps designed for my nipples. I leaned back as he got closer. After the hot wax, they were really sensitive, and I knew this was going to hurt. They didn’t go on my nipples. He placed them on my nuts. The opening inside the clamps was large enough to accommodate my almond-sized nuts.</p> <p>It didn’t really hurt when he clamped my testicles. It hurt when he placed weights on them. My cock was hardening again as the weights got heavier and heavier. I tried to raise myself up, but the cords holding my ankles in place prevented that. </p> <p>The leather cuff that was around my cock was tied to the dog collar around my neck with a trucker’s hitch. That pulled my head down and my cock stretched to its limit again as the cord was secured.</p> <p>He returned to the table and brought back another candle. After lighting it, he placed the flame just under the big toe of my right foot. I squirmed to get away from the heat, but again, I couldn’t go anywhere. I moved my foot out of the way, but he grabbed it and held it to administer the fire to it. He never made direct contact to my skin with the flame, but it felt like it. He put the flame under each of my toes, moving slowly from one to the next.</p> <p>Finally, with that torment over, he moved the candle, now filled with a fresh supply of hot wax, to drip on my clamped nuts. I could see clearly as ever as the wax dripped from the reservoir onto my aching nuts. At the first touch of hot wax, fire surged through my body starting at the groin. I tried pulling up, but it only put more stress on my already stretched cock.</p> <p>The more pain that my body was assimilating; the more my cock seemed to want. It was like it had a mind of its own. Master Toby seemed to know this as he leaned over and licked my cock from base to head and back down again. I felt myself go into orbit again, and top over the edge of another orgasm. This one was just as powerful as the last one, but I managed to stay conscious.</p> <p>I shuddered as I came down from that overload. I was breathing heavily and sweating profusely. Even though I had remained conscious, the room seemed to spin out of control. I never knew it could be this powerful; this delicious. It was like another realm of my own. The intense pain brought on an even more intense orgasm.</p> <p>When he released my arms, they flopped to my side. The clamps on my nuts were released next, followed by the cords to my ankles. All of the leather restraints stayed in place. The last thing to be freed was my cock.</p> <p>After two very powerful orgasms, my cock looked as if it needed a holiday. It seemed to droop, heavily. During my time with different men that wanted to tie me up and pull on my cock, plus the ones that wanted to blow me, my cock had lengthened. Over the past six months, it had grown from just a scant three inches to over five and a half. Even I was impressed with it. But now, it was nothing more than a useless tube of flesh with no life left in it.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, we didn’t do any damage to it,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>“I know, Master, it’s just that it has been stretched a lot lately,” I said, almost in a whisper.</p> <p>“You’ve got a cock that most boys would kill over. When you get grown, you’ll be the envy of all the other men around you. Trust me.” </p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I said, but I couldn’t help but think that being small had its advantages also.</p> <p>“Up for a break?” He asked. I nodded. I needed one.</p> <p>We climbed the stairs leading to the rest of the house. We got something to drink from the kitchen and took it outside to enjoy the cool night air. The only things I was wearing were the leather restraints, the strap around my cockhead, the dog collar, and the buttplug up my ass. As we walked outside, I noticed the clock read six thirty.</p> <p>Usually, I would be upset that so little time had passed, but it didn’t seem to matter to me at the time. I was just enjoying my time with Master Toby, and he seemed to want me to enjoy it. This was the most unusual client.</p> <p>We stood on the back porch and watched the sun set over the ridge to the right of the yard. The night took over the rights to the sky as we stood there. The stars claimed their spots on the mat of black around them. It was a warmer night than most, especially for February. I got chills, but otherwise it was totally enjoyable.</p> <p>I squatted down to sit on my heels. My useless dick was resting in the grass. Master Toby remained standing as both of us took in the night air. I remember thinking about how little anyone cared about me. And for the first time in a long time, I cried for no reason.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, Scott?” He was suddenly next to me with his arm around my shoulders. </p> <p>I shook my head as I tried to clear my eyes, but the tears didn’t stop. For some reason, they wouldn’t stop. I stopped fighting the tears and let them run. He didn’t talk again; he just let me get it out of my system.</p> <p>I cried for what seemed like forever until the faucet was turned off. I wiped my face and looked at him as if to say, “What’s next?” He smiled back at me.</p> <p>With the one hand that was not around my shoulders, he reached over and grabbed my right wrist. He moved it over and clipped it to my left ankle restraint. He did the opposite to my other wrist. I was about to pull my butt up, but he stopped me by pushing on my shoulders. Instead, he pulled on the dog collar, forcing me to lie on my back with my feet and wrists in the air, and exposing my boy-sex to the night air.</p> <p>He stood up and with one hand lifted me off the ground by the linked cuffs. I was carried like a suitcase to the far end of the yard. He hung me from a cord that was strung between two poles. It was obviously used as a clothes line at one time, but I doubt if he has hung any clothes from it in years.</p> <p>“Don’t…say…a…word,” he whispered to me. I saw him do something to his feet then I felt the sting of his shoe against my asscheek. He would give me five swats on one cheek then turn me to deliver five to the other. Each cheek ended up getting thirty swats with the sole of his shoe.</p> <p>As the swats ended, I figured we were headed back inside. I figured wrong. He procured a piece of twine from somewhere around one of the poles and tied it to the d-ring on the back of the dog collar. Another piece of twine appeared from the direction of the other pole. The second twine was wrapped around my small nutsack and pulled tight with another of those trucker’s hitches. I was totally immobilized. My balls hurt immediately. He left my cock to last. That was tied back to the front of the dog collar.</p> <p>When he was finished securing all my body parts to the clothesline, he didn’t say a word to me. He just turned and walked back inside the house. The only things I could move were my fingers and toes. If I moved anything else, like trying to swing, my balls took the punishment.</p> <p>He didn’t return to me for what seemed like forever. As I saw him walking towards me, I was hoping that he was going to let me loose, but I saw the riding crop in his hands and that hope was gone. As soon as he got next to me, he put a ball gag in my mouth. That was when I knew that I was going to be out here for a long time.</p> <p>He delivered ten lashes with the riding crop and disappeared back in the house. I was left alone again to the night. I was thankful for a nice clear sky. To occupy my time, I searched out the constellations.</p> <p>When Master Toby returned again, he brought with him a small tub of what looked like water. The riding crop rained down fifteen more lashes upon my backside before he turned to the tub of liquid.</p> <p>“Now, this is going to hurt, Scott. ‘Steve’ said I could do this, so hold on,” he said to me with sort of a dispassionate voice. I shivered more from that voice than the cool air.</p> <p>He reached over and played with my left nipple. I couldn’t see what he was doing as my head was pulled towards the pole. After my nipple was hard, I felt excruciating pain in through that nipple. I screamed bloody hell into the ball gag. It felt like something had passed part way through it and stopped. He repeated the procedure with the other one. I screamed some more.</p> <p>My chest hurt like it never had before. I felt something slowly run down my chest from my abused nipples. It was a thick liquid, and I knew it was blood. He used a cloth to wipe my chest off. The cloth was returned to the tub and the lid was closed.</p> <p>He kissed me on the forehead, uttered, “Sorry for that,” and left to return to the house. I had never experienced that much pain in my chest before. My cock had answered the call and was back to full attention again. It seems that pain is the one thing that was setting it off now. I wasn’t sure I liked that idea.</p> <p>I whimpered for a while until the pain subsided to a dull throbbing. My cock remained hard as a rock. Again I hung there for a while until he returned again with the crop. Twenty more lashes were delivered to my already sore ass. He checked on what he had done to my nipples and returned to the house.</p> <p>The cool of the evening was beginning to turn cold as the night claimed the heat from the sun. Chill-bumps broke out across my body, and my nipples hardened to the degree as my cock. As Master Toby returned this time, he spoke after administering now twenty-five lashes from the crop.</p> <p>“By now, you’ve probably figured out that I’m upping the count delivered from the crop each time I visit you. To let you know how much time will pass for you, each visit will be thirty minutes apart. Also, you will be here all night long.”</p> <p>“Mmmmph!” I tried to scream into the ball gag.</p> <p>“Don’t bother complaining about it; I’ve already cleared it with ‘Steve’. I will pay what I owe in the morning, and you will get your bonus as promised. See you in half an hour.”</p> <p>He returned again to the house. I did a quick calculation and determined that I had been “hanging” here for two hours. Add that to the emotional breakdown I had with the time I saw on the clock, I figured it was about nine o’clock. I had at least another nine hours to hang out here like the linen.</p> <p>True to his word, every half an hour, or so I’m guessing, he came out to me and administered the appropriate amount of strikes with the riding crop. He added five every time he walked out to me.</p> <p>Once the count reached fifty, he checked on my nipples. When he checked, he also twisted them, but didn’t touch them with his fingers. I screamed anew. “Sorry ‘bout that,” he said and disappeared back in the house for another half an hour.</p> <p>When the count totaled sixty, he did stop adding to the total. For the rest of the night, I was to get sixty lashes every half an hour. After all, over one hundred lashes with that thing were more than anyone can handle.</p> <p>I did manage to have more than one orgasm as I hung there, but they weren’t nearly as powerful as the two I had earlier. Something was missing other than the hot candle wax. Some time in the night, I think I figured it out; I was missing the constant surge of pain. The slow, prodding pain he was causing me now wasn’t enough to cause the explosion I felt before. I guess I now needed and craved the intense pain to make the orgasm worthwhile.</p> <p>During a couple of times between his visits, I actually fell asleep, only to be woken up by swats on my reddened ass. It didn’t seem to bother him that I could fall asleep while tied up like a trussed up turkey.</p> <p>After the second time, though, he did tighten a few things. The cord tying my cock to the collar was tightened, as well as the twine attaching my balls to the pole. Renewed pain made it more difficult to fall asleep again. He knew that, of course.</p> <p>On the visit one hour before sun up, after the sixty lashes, I felt him wrap a string around the line I was hanging from. The string had another hitch on it, and that made me worry. He tied one end of the string to the line and the other let hang down to my chest, but only momentarily. I saw him fiddle with what he had done to my nipples. I saw a set of two strings being pulled up from my chest and as he pulled them up by his finger, my nipples twisted and pulled towards the center of my chest. The free end of the hanging string was passed under the hoop he was holding, and then pulled straight back up to be tied off in the hitch.</p> <p>It was pulled to the very limits of my endurance. It felt like my nipples were being torn from their areoles. He made sure I had to pull myself up a little before tying off the free end of the string. I looked down at what he had done, but I still couldn’t see what he had done to me. I had a good idea, but I still wanted to see it, for some reason or another.</p> <p>“Sorry ‘bout this, Scott,” he said and walked back up to the house.</p> <p>I didn’t really know it at the time, but I only had another hour to hang there in torment. I struggled against each of the ropes and strings, trying to find some relief, but nothing was working.</p> <p>Once again, half an hour later, he walked back out to deliver the second to last sixty whips of the crop. I could just make out the sun as it fought the night for its right to the sky. It seemed to be struggling as much as I was.</p> <p>Just as the sun was filling the sky, Master Toby returned to me for the final time that day. The sixty lashes were dealt to my sore ass, and as he reached over to masturbate me, he twisted my little nipples even further, bringing me to another mind-blowing orgasm.</p> <p>As tied up as I was, I couldn’t get into the full stretch of the orgasm, but it was no less pleasurable. The dog collar was untied from the pole first and my cock second. Even as tired as I was, I raised my head up to see that he had put two needles through my nipples. Each pierced nipple was twisted by the needles and they were secured to the string hitched to the line above me. A small amount of blood had run down my chest and dried.</p> <p>My balls were detached from their string, and immediately began to shrink up to my belly for warmth. I couldn’t blame them. I was cold, also. The string connecting my nipples together was next to go and I let out a gasp as they returned to some sort of normal. When he let my legs go, they flopped to the ground as they had done earlier, and I swayed briefly while he untied my wrist restraints.</p> <p>I walked back to the house on even more wobbly legs than before. I shivered the whole way back inside. Stepping into the house was like basking in the sun at Hawaii. I collapsed onto his corner sectional’s seat. I looked up at him, he smiled down at me. He was looking a little tired, but not nearly as tired as I was.</p> <p>“Steve will be here any minute, Scott, so you’d better get dressed,” he warned.</p> <p>I looked down at my nipples, then back up to him.</p> <p>“Oh, you keep those in for the rest of the day. Your nipples will be pierced for the rest of your life, then.”</p> <p>Like I asked for that.</p> <p>I nodded. I wasn’t too sure I wanted that for my nipples, but I did have some time to decide before it became permanent.</p> <p>Anyway, he handed me my clothes and I slowly got dressed (he had brought my clothes up from the basement dungeon). He handed me the eight one hundred dollar bills, and then I waited on the sofa for Dan. Dan arrived moments after I had sat back down.</p> <p>We walked out to the car and climbed inside. As we made our way back to the Potter’s house, it was in silence again, mainly because I was too tired to talk.</p></div>",[]
222,"A Fucking Life, Part 9",9,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Scott witnesses something that will haunt him forever.,2005-10-04,1,4,"m/b, M/b, M/g, tort, cbt, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Rudy's Big Mistake</p> <p>As the car pulled into the driveway, the jostle woke me up from my ten minute nap. I ran inside immediately after Dan opened the car door for me. I took the stairs two at a time and zipped into the bathroom and shut the door. I had little time to get ready for school, and I knew it.</p> <p>I took a few of my precious minutes to look at my nipples in the mirror. They didn’t seem too worse for wear to me. I was thinking how I could keep the needles in them without drawing attention to my chest all day. I found a box of band-aides. A strip of band-aide for each side of the needles ought to hide those well enough.</p> <p>I lowered my shirt back down and there was no indication anything was out of place. It would especially be hidden by a jacket. I lowered my pants down and sat for a piss. I then realized that the buttplug was still embedded in my ass. After finishing my piss, I decided to continue to wear it. Thank God we didn’t have P. E. class until next year in middle school.</p> <p>I went downstairs to join the others for breakfast. I scarfed down the cereal like it was my last meal, and then we headed to school. They asked me about last night, and I showed them the bonus I got. They were so jealous. I think I ended up making about three thousand dollars that weekend, including Master Toby’s bonus.</p> <p>We talked and laughed as we walked to school, as if nothing was ever odd about us. We were just ordinary ten year old boys, with an eight-year-old thrown in, on the way to elementary school. Even Randy and Roger seemed normal again.</p> <p>We actually got started talking about each of our up coming birthdays. The funny part was that all of us were born between the beginning of March and the end of April. Weird. We talked about what each of us wanted and laughed at each other’s answers.</p> <p>That morning was as tedious as ever, more so for me. I think I slipped into a nap during my history class (boring anyways, but I usually manage to stay awake) with Mr. Flint. After his class, he held me back for a few seconds to see if something was wrong.</p> <p>“I’m fine, Mr. Flint, just tired. I had a really long night last night,” I said with another yawn.</p> <p>“Well, you might want to cut down on your weekend activities, Scott. I can only keep you passing till you leave my class at the end of the year.” I nodded at his appreciation as I turned to leave. I looked around for a second to make sure the room was vacant, and slid my hand up the inside of his thigh and brushed his cock through his pants. It twitched as I pulled it away. I love teasing them.</p> <p>As math class was finishing up, Mr. Martin mouthed for me to stay after school. I shook my head, no. He flashed two one hundred dollar bills at me. I shook my head again, and told him, tomorrow. He was disappointed, but I just couldn’t handle a session with him right then.</p> <p>As English class was winding down, the speaker crackled to life, and I knew Mr. Tyson wanted to ‘see’ me. As the speaker asked if I was in the room, it confirmed my suspicions. I slumped my shoulders forward, and made my way to his office. When I walked passed the secretary’s desk, I smiled and opened the door. I smiled again when I saw what was happening.</p> <p>Trish was bent over the desk and she was taking Mr. Tyson up her ass very well. I closed the door quickly before anyone else saw what I saw and turned to the two lovers.</p> <p>“Enjoying yourself, Trish?”</p> <p>“Uuuhhh!” She said as Mr. Tyson made a particularly harsh thrust forward. “Yeah, I am, Scott. He really knows how to fuck a girl.” She actually did look like she was enjoying the shagging. </p> <p>“And a boy,” I said with a smirk, and then I turned to Mr. Tyson. “Why did you call me if you’re already getting a piece of ass from her?”</p> <p>Literally. </p> <p>“Bill told me you turned him down. Why?”</p> <p>“I don’t have to answer to you about that, Sir. My reasons are mine. But just for your information, I haven’t had a minute’s sleep for the past two days. I’m tired.”</p> <p>“That was all you had to say, Scotts,” he shot back. It was kind of surreal having this conversation while he was fucking a friend of mine up her ass.</p> <p>“I’m irritable right now, Mr. Tyson, and when it comes to what we do, I do have the final say, remember?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I remember,” he said.</p> <p>“If that’s all...”</p> <p>“Go on, go back to class, Scotts. We’ll see you tomorrow,” he said with a wave of his hand. I took one last look at Trish (she was really getting plowed by him) and left the office. They stopped for the momentary time that the door was open, and then I heard them resume after I closed it.</p> <p>I smiled to the secretary, who had to know what was going on, and went back to class. As I walked in, the teacher, Mrs. Stag (believe it or not), asked me why I was called to the office.</p> <p>“He wanted to know if I was screwing his wife, or not,” I said with a shrug. The entire class erupted in laughter. I really wasn’t in the mood for “twenty-questions” from her.</p> <p>Mercifully, the bell rang before she could answer and pandemonium reigned as every kid left their classrooms. Randy and I made our way out of the school and walked home together. The other boys went their own ways home.</p> <p>“What did he want, anyway?”</p> <p>“To find out why I told Mr. Martin that I wasn’t in the mood to do anything,” I said with another yawn.</p> <p>Another five minutes later, and we parted ways to go to our separate houses. I blitzed into my house, passing my mother watching Genital Hospital and my brothers playing in their room. I made one stop into the bathroom to check on my nipples and ass. My nipples were fine; I even tweaked the pins a little. My asscheeks were returning to their original colour of soft milk white. Master Toby was truly a master at handling that riding crop; every line he had made was gone by then.</p> <p>Pulling up my pants, I made my way past my brothers, Terry and Thomas, to get to my room. Closing the door, I collapsed backward onto the bed. For some reason, I found myself thinking about…</p> <p>“Rudy!” Roger yelled when he saw his eldest brother walk through the door. He got up and ran to his brother to hug him.</p> <p>It was a couple of days past Christmas when Rudy reappeared in my life. Over the past month or two, I enjoyed the time around the Potter’s without him. I even enjoyed the hard fucking I took from Randy’s grandfather. During the Christmas break, we were busy with clients, believe it or not. I guess fucking doesn’t take much of a holiday.</p> <p>Mr. Crandle asked specifically for me on Christmas day, so I spent the day being tied up, whipped and fucked. It was his Christmas present to himself, I suppose. He certainly treated me like a new toy, that’s for sure.</p> <p>Anyway, when I saw Rudy walk through the door, I wasn’t exactly thrilled to see him again. After all the last time I saw him he tried to rape me. When he saw me sitting in the living room, he walked over to me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Scott,” he said with his hand extended out to me. I looked at it with apprehension then I looked at his face. It was difficult to read. I wasn’t sure if he was sincere or just putting on a very good act for his parents. I shook his hand anyway.</p> <p>Rudy smiled and walked back to his room for the rest of the day. He didn’t go out with us to clients’ houses again. Dan said that he was not able to handle the work, whatever that meant. I mean, the rest of us have gone through just about the same thing he has. So what made the difference with him?</p> <p>I even went down into the Potter’s basement with Dan once. It was a hard, long three hours, but I dealt with it. And Dan was very well endowed, by the way. Randy wasn’t kidding; it had to have been a foot long and as thick as my wrist. It was like having my arm shoved up my ass. It took me an entire week to recover from that little adventure.</p> <p>What made the difference with Rudy, though? I don’t think I ever found out.</p> <p>Following Christmas break, school started back in session, unfortunately. I guess I didn’t get my Christmas wish that it would burn to the ground. Mr. Tyson called me to the office during English class the first day back for a double fuck with him and Mr. Martin. It lasted past the last bell, so I was late leaving the school.</p> <p>Instead of going my usual route, I decided to cut through the woods. It was cold and rainy, but only a sort of misty rain. I had my rain parka on, so I was pretty dry underneath, but sort of melancholy as well. I guess having my guts pumped with a ton of sperm and having it rain at the same time does that to me.</p> <p>Anyway, enough conjecture. As I was making my way through the wood, I reached a very small clearing where there is almost no grass or shrubs from too many people being here over the years. It was a sort of favorite hang out with most elementary school kids. But since it was raining, no one should have been there.</p> <p>I heard a noise as I was reaching the clearing that made me stop before getting into it. I got off the path and inched my way around it. What I saw was something that I will never forget.</p> <p>Rudy was tied facing a tree by his arms with his torso on the ground. His legs were tied to two bare roots and split apart. It appeared that he was being tied by the shoe laces. His clothes were ripped off him and scattered around the clearing. Four guys were circling him, jeering at him. They kicked his side, ass, legs, and arms. One of them even made contact with his balls under his body. Rudy screamed when that happened.</p> <p>“That’ll teach you, faggot,” that one said to him. All four of them looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old.</p> <p>“He really did want you to fuck him, Greg?” Another asked the one who had just kicked him in the nuts.</p> <p>“Yeah, he did, the little faggot,” Greg answered him. “I guess he won’t be doing that again, huh?” The other three guffawed at his little joke.</p> <p>I watched as the four teenagers continued to beat him and taunt him mercilessly. At one point, Greg, who seemed to be the ringleader of the group, opened his fly and shoved his dick up Rudy’s well-laid ass.</p> <p>“Jesus, this kid’s wider than a fucking subway tunnel. Who you been fucking, faggot?” When Rudy declined to answer, he fucked him harder and pulled his head back by his hair. The look on Rudy’s face told the whole story; he was hurt. “Huh? Who you been fucking, faggot?” Greg repeated, taunting him.</p> <p>While Greg was fucking the boy up the ass, his friends either pulled out their cocks, or kicked Rudy’s body somewhere. The preteen was in some severe pain, and not the pleasurable kind. Rudy was not enjoying this, and I could tell.</p> <p>Finally, Greg shot his load up Rudy’s ass, and pulled his cock out for one of his friends to have their turn. A kid named Barry was next, and this kid was hung. His cock seemed to reach to his knees. Probably adult professional prostitutes would complain about getting fucked by him. I remember thinking that Rudy was not going to live through that one. As the behemoth shoved his cock up the boy’s backside, Rudy screamed like hell.</p> <p>“Someone shut him up,” Barry suggested. “Please,” he added as a joke. The one that was named Mike circled around and grabbed Rudy by the hair, lifting his head up to his crotch. Just before he fed his moderately sized cock to Rudy’s mouth, he warned him.</p> <p>“If you bite me, you’ll be eating applesauce for the rest of you life,” Mike warned him. Rudy gagged as Mike forced it down his throat.</p> <p>During this time, the rain seemed to get heavier and heavier. This made things colder, due to the time of the year. I was even getting colder just sitting there watching this scene, or maybe it was the scene itself. Either way, I shivered as I watched.</p> <p>As the rain fell thicker, the highschoolers didn’t let up on Rudy’s body. They seemed determined to pummel him in every way possible. As Greg recovered, he got up and walked back over to him. When Barry finished shooting his seed up Rudy’s fuckshoot, Greg took his belt from his pants and brought it down on Rudy’s back, buckle first. He lashed the boy’s side, back and butt in a criss-cross pattern. I could hear Rudy cry out at each and every lash of the belt.</p> <p>At one point, I heard a sickening crack when the belt made contact with Rudy’s side. I knew a rib was broken. That didn’t even slow him down. He used his entire arm to put his strength into every swing.</p> <p>“You’d better get yours while you can, Karl,” Barry warned the fourth boy, “it looks like Greg’s gonna kill the kid.”</p> <p>Karl nodded and walked behind Rudy. He grabbed his hips and pulled him towards his stiff cock. Karl’s dick slipped inside Rudy with no resistance whatsoever. I’m sure that was even more humiliating to Rudy. Taking a teenage cock without any resistance from his sphincter muscle put insult to injury.</p> <p>All the while that Karl was feeding his cock to Rudy’s loose asshole, Greg continued to whip his back and sides. I don’t know how many times that belt buckle made contact with Rudy’s side, but it was enough to turn his skin black. Finally, Greg tired and stopped his beating.</p> <p>Mike shot his load down Rudy’s gullet, followed by Karl doing the same in his bowels. Barry was getting hard again, as was Greg. Actually, Greg never softened after he came. Barry returned to the boy’s already fucked asshole, while Greg took over at his mouth. But this time, Barry untied Rudy’s legs and flipped him over. He held on to Rudy’s ankles as he drove his cock back up inside him. Greg shoved his dick down his throat while facing away from Barry.</p> <p>I looked down at the ground underneath Rudy, and some red was running with the water away from the scene. It was coming from Rudy’s asshole. Barry didn’t care that the boy was bleeding, he just wanted another fuck. Greg held onto Rudy’s head by his hair as he face-fucked his mouth. If Rudy made any movements or sounds during this time, I didn’t see or hear them. Also, each time Greg withdrew from Rudy’s mouth, he slapped or punched the boy’s face as hard as he could.</p> <p>When the youths were finished with each of Rudy’s holes, Greg stood up and stomped on Rudy’s cock and balls a couple of times. Rudy must have been unconscious because he didn’t move a muscle while the teenager mashed his crotch into a bloody pulp. Mike pulled out a knife and opened the blade. He flipped Rudy back over and straddled his back while he carved something into the boy’s skin. The four of them laughed at what was written. Before they gathered their clothes and walked off, both Greg and Karl kicked each of Rudy’s arms hard enough that I heard two more distinctive cracks. Rudy didn’t make a sound. </p> <p>Thankfully for me, they walked in the opposite direction of where I was sitting. After a few agonizing minutes of waiting to see if they would return, I made my way over to Rudy’s prone body. Rudy was not moving at all. Fearing that he was dead, I checked his neck for a pulse (I saw it in a movie once). It was there. </p> <p>He looked like he was dead, though. The half of his face I could see was swollen and I saw that a few of his teeth were missing. The carving on his back read, “THE FAGGOT ENJOYED IT.” Near black blood ran from each wound and down his back, mixing with the rain. Both of his arms hung at unnatural angles from their bindings, and his legs didn’t look right either. Blood was flowing a lot from his abused asshole as well. That picture will be with me till I die.</p> <p>I snapped out of it as I realized he needed help, and fast. I knew better than to move him, so I ran like hell to the Potter’s house.</p> <p>When I arrived, I didn’t bother knocking. Dan was getting his two younger sons ready for the evening when I burst through the door. I pantingly told Dan the short version of the story. I don’t think I’ve seen that look on him before. It was a mixture of worry and anger. We headed back out of the house a lightning speed. Amy called 911 as we were leaving.</p> <p>When Dan and I arrived at the clearing, Rudy’s body looked sickeningly white. It was as if all the blood had drain out of him. Dan went to move his eldest son and I stopped him.</p> <p>“He might be hurt inside, Dan,” I calmly reasoned with him. “We’d better not move him till the ambulance gets here.”</p> <p>He saw the logic of my reasoning, and didn’t move the boy. He just untied his hands from the tree. Rudy still was not moving.</p> <p>Rudy and I never got along with each other, and I know he tried to rape me, but I never wanted this to happen to him. Randy arrived shortly afterwards. When he saw Rudy lying on the ground like that, he turned and threw up. I held onto him until he finished.</p> <p>The ambulance arrived within a few minutes later, and took Rudy to the hospital. The cops arrived at the hospital shortly afterwards to take statements. I told them everything I saw and did from the time that I left the school.</p> <p>Rudy went into surgery immediately upon arriving at the hospital. After several hours of questions from the cops, all we could do was wait. I called my parents to tell them I would be staying with the Potters for the night. They didn’t care.</p> <p>After six hours of surgery, a doctor walked out and told Dan that even though there was a lot of damage done to Rudy, his chances were good that he would make it. He was being taken up to the ICU ward while they were speaking. Dan and Amy thanked the doctor and went upstairs to see their son. The rest of us followed at a distance. </p> <p>Upon arriving at Rudy’s room, we went to his bedside, but couldn’t touch him through the curtain. Dan and Amy cried on each other’s shoulders while Randy and Roger stood just looking at their brother in the bed. Rudy lay in the bed with bandages around his face and head. His whole body looked mangled. I couldn’t take looking at him anymore, and left the room. I couldn’t believe I had witnessed something so brutal.</p> <p>Dan came out to check on me and we talked. I told him I was sorry for not stopping it, and he told me that he didn’t blame me for what happened. He was glad I was able to do what I did.</p> <p>The ensuing investigation brought the four youths to justice. There was more than just my testimony that convicted them. More than enough evidence was at the scene to send them to prison. There was never a trial, due to them plea bargaining. Greg was imprisoned for life without parole. The other three got twenty-five years. Imagine being seventeen or eighteen and spending your entire twenties and thirties in prison, not to mention your whole life. I’m sure they would spend a long time evading the same thing they had done to Rudy.</p> <p>I heard that Greg was stabbed in the shower not a year later. Karl lasted another year, and Mike was killed shortly after that in a prison riot. Barry was the only one to have survived any length of time behind bars. The last I heard was that he was still surviving.</p> <p>As for us, we visited Rudy in the hospital over the next few weeks. He regained consciousness after a week, and was making a marked improvement toward making a full recovery. We didn’t “work” for two weeks after the day of the attack, for two reasons. One, cops were crawling all over the place asking questions. Two, none, and I mean none, of us wanted to work, even Dan wasn’t in the mood.</p> <p>Rudy was in the hospital for another month before being released. The only thing that you could see was that his nose was crooked. When he took his shirt off, you could see the letters that were carved into his back, though. He definitely would never work with us again.</p> <p>In fact, he didn’t stay at the Potter’s house very long either. Two weeks after he got out of the hospital, Dan sent him to live with a relative of Amy’s.</p> <p>Randy, Roger and I started back to work first, and then Mickey joined us. Red and Jake were sort of in and out for a while until the weekend before that college party. </p> <p>That thought was still on my mind as I was waking up the next day, still in the clothes I wore to school the day before. I smiled at that and made my way to the bathroom for my morning piss and shower.</p> <p>I pulled my shirt off and noticed the band-aides were still covering the needles in my nipples. After removing the strips, I tweaked the pins a little, sending a sliver of pain through my chest. It was also a little erotic at having them pierced. I took a closer look at them in the mirror. Master Toby knew exactly what he was doing. </p> <p>My nipples were pierced right through the dead center. I smiled at the night’s memory of being outdoors, naked and tied to a clothesline. My ass was a little sore from the whipping, but no marks were left on my skin, another sign of his mastery. I thought about taking the buttplug out, after all it had been inside me for over a day, but decided to leave it in. If I needed to use the bathroom, I could take it out and replace it after finishing.</p> <p>I took a shower, minding the needles, finished, dressed and got ready for school.</p></div>",[]
223,"A Fucking Life, Part 10",10,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Scott and Randy get suspended after an incident at school and have to spend their time in chastity bags to prevent any playing.  Afterward, things get a little hairy for Scott as he sees the darker side of his friend.",2005-10-04,3,4,"M/b, b/b, cbt, tort, cons, whip, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Suspended Time</p> <p>I met up with Roger and Randy on the way to school, and we talked about the weekend a little. I kept it to myself about thinking about Rudy; it was still a little painful for all of us to talk about. It had been almost two months since his death, and we still didn’t really want to talk about it.</p> <p>As I was in the line for lunch, and talking to Trish, one of my teachers found me and said that the principal wanted to ‘see’ me. I looked at Trish, and she shrugged her shoulders and smiled.</p> <p>“What have you done now?” Mrs. Miller asked.</p> <p>“Take your pick, ma’am,” I said softly.</p> <p>I walked in the principal’s office, past the secretary’s desk, who was gone to lunch as well, and opened the door to Mr. Tyson’s office. He was sitting at his desk with his cock out, and stroking it. I didn’t bother with the usual banter; I just closed the door and walked around the desk.</p> <p>I pulled my pants down and leaned over the edge, waiting for him to spear me. He pulled the shitcork out of my asshole, and replaced it with his staff. I closed my eyes as the thick piece of meat sliced into me one more time. He pulled my arms up across the desk and held them with one hand at my wrists. It was his favorite thing to do when fucking one of us kids. The other was rubbing up and down my side.</p> <p>He made contact with my nipple and felt the needle it was pierced with. He immediately stopped his cock half way inside me at its thickest point.</p> <p>“What’s this?” He asked.</p> <p>I slid my ass back to finish pulling him inside before I answered.</p> <p>“A client pierced my nipples Sunday night. They’re sore, so don’t do anything with them, please.”</p> <p>That was nothing more than an invitation to him. He reached under my shirt and felt the nipple closest to his hand; the right one. With just his thumb and forefinger, he twisted the needle around, winding up my tit as if it were a propeller. I winced at the renewed pain in my chest.</p> <p>“Please, stop, Mr. Tyson,” I asked him. He let go of the needle and my tit returned to normal. He did the same thing to the left nipple until I asked him to stop. His cock seemed to grow (if that were possible) larger as he played with my nips.</p> <p>My asshole clenched around his cock tighter each time he would twist one of them. At one point, he pulled me up into a standing position, and pulled my shirt over my head. He didn’t remove my shirt from my wrists, but used it as a loose tie to bind my wrists together over my head. He pulled my shirt-bound wrists back behind his head.</p> <p>Then with a real sadistic urge, he stood up with his cock still buried in my ass. I held onto his neck as he stood up. He got a good look at me in his full length mirror opposite his desk. Now with both hands available to him my nipples received double the torture from his rough hands. My feet weren’t even touching the ground now as we stood there, with me impaled on his cock.</p> <p>He pulled on the needles first, stretching my tits to their full endurance, and then letting them pop back to my chest. I didn’t scream, but I wanted to. The next thing he did was return to the winding gig. I squirmed against his body while sitting on his cock with each twist and turn of the needles.</p> <p>I was also getting turned on again by the pain of it. Oh, I complained, but my cock stiffened and remained hard the rest of the time. He noticed this, of course, and pointed it out to me.</p> <p>“So, the little slut likes the pain, huh?” He razzed. I shook my head, no, but he saw through that and gave a shove of his hips into my ass. “Don’t lie to me, boy,” he hissed in my ear. “You like this, and you know it.” I nodded meekly.</p> <p>I had come to enjoy the pain others were giving me. I had become like Mickey and Red. In just over six months, I had gone from a nice, quiet, shy kid to a pain-slut. I guessed that from here, it was all down hill. There was nothing else that was going to make me cum, but extreme, sharp pain. This was just before my eleventh birthday, also. As this realization hit me, I cried.</p> <p>It wasn’t a hard cry, just two tears fell for my lost innocence. My life would never be the same again, and it hasn’t. </p> <p>Anyway, back to the principal’s office, with that fact now in hand, he shoved his dick even harder up my ass. My nipples were pulled, twisted, corkscrewed, and mauled the rest of the visit to his office. He came just as I did. He had to put his hand over my mouth before I let the whole world know about this.</p> <p>We collapsed in a heap next to the mirror. I recovered first, and stood up. His cum was running down my legs (a sensation I was used to by now) and my skin around my areoles was pink from his abusing my nipples. I pulled my shirt back down and walked as best as I could to his desk to retrieve my buttplug. After inserting it back up my ass, I pulled my pants up, took my money out of his desk, and walked out of the office.</p> <p>My knees were a little weak, but weathered the fuck pretty well. I got to the boy’s bathroom and cleaned myself up in the toilet. I heard the door to the room open and someone walk in. I froze.</p> <p>“Scott?” It was Randy.</p> <p>“Yeah, I’m in here, Rand,” I said from behind the locked door. He waited till I was finished and replaced the buttplug again. I walked out of the stall to find him leaning against one of the sinks.</p> <p>“Rough one?” He asked me.</p> <p>“Yeah, a little. I think I need to stop this.”</p> <p>“What? Why?”</p> <p>“Because I just realized that I’m enjoying the pain too much. I’ve become Mickey.”</p> <p>“So? What’s the problem? So you like them fucking you, so what?”</p> <p>“No, I like the pain, not just a cock up my ass. It’s the pain I like, man,” I tried to explain to him.</p> <p>“So, from now on you get the rougher ones,” he countered.</p> <p>“Very funny,” I retorted with a smirk. Turning serious, I said, “I was thinking about Rudy last night.”</p> <p>He turned serious also. “I think about him all the time, Scott. I keep wondering if there was something I could have done if I were there.”</p> <p>“You? What if I had done something instead of just hiding in the damn bushes like a coward?!”</p> <p>“Then I would have lost a best friend as well as a brother,” he said in a plain tone of voice. We looked at each other for about half a second, and then hugged like brothers.</p> <p>“What’s going on, here?” A voice said at the outer door. We turned to see another fifth grader looking at us.</p> <p>“None of your fucking business, asshole,” Randy shot back.</p> <p>“You two faggots or something?” He asked. We were on him in a split second, beating the shit out of him. He didn’t stand a chance. Both Randy and I knew how to incapacitate someone.</p> <p>A teacher from another class heard the scuffle and came to investigate. She caught us pummeling the kid into unconsciousness. We didn’t see her until she grabbed both of our arms and yanked us off him. The kid wasn’t moving when I looked back at him. Both Randy and I got real scared at that.</p> <p>She practically threw us against the door as she checked on the boy. He was alive, but so was Rudy when I left him to get help. She sent Randy to the office to get the principal and the nurse. Randy returned with Mr. Tyson and Ms. Phelps in-tow within a few minutes. I just stood there like an idiot the entire time he was gone.</p> <p>“What happened?” Mr. Tyson asked as Ms. Phelps attended to the kid. Randy and I shrugged our shoulders. The teacher told him what she saw and he turned on us.</p> <p>“Go to my office. Now!” He almost shouted that last word.</p> <p>Randy and I knew we were in for it. He marched us up to his office and slammed the door closed once we entered.</p> <p>“Explain yourselves, boys,” he said as he was trying to lose control of his temper.</p> <p>I took the lead, knowing Mr. Tyson personally, and explained the truth to him. I even told him how we were feeling as the kid called us faggots, and why we were feeling that way.</p> <p>“We’re not faggots, Sir,” I said, “and we hate being called that. Plus having to deal with what happened to Randy’s brother didn’t help the matter. The asshole deserved what he got.”</p> <p>“And you’re gonna get what you deserve, Scotts,” he said. “Both of you are suspended for the rest of this week, and all of next week. And that starts right now. But both of you will return to the school this afternoon, off the clock, so to speak.”</p> <p>I knew what he meant, and so did Randy. Mr. Tyson and Mr. Martin were going to have us and get us for free as part of our punishment.</p> <p>We left the office holding our punishment slips, feeling dejected. We made our way off campus towards our respective houses. We got to the empty Potter’s house as both adults were at work. We got something to eat and headed to Randy’s room.</p> <p>I undressed and lay down on Randy’s bed while he was taking a piss. The buttplug was still in its place and so were the needles in my tits. I was resting with my hands behind my head as Randy reentered the room. He saw my chest and stopped.</p> <p>“What the hell are those?” He asked.</p> <p>“Needles,” I replied dispassionately.</p> <p>“Who did that to you?”</p> <p>“Master Toby,” I answered.</p> <p>“The one from Sunday night?” I nodded back at him. “Do they hurt?”</p> <p>“Not as much any more, but they did when he put them through.”</p> <p>“How did he have you?”</p> <p>“Upside down, hogtied, and hanging from the outside clothesline. My balls were tied to the pole under me, and my head to the pole above me with a dog collar. My cock was also tied to the dog collar with a trucker’s hitch.”</p> <p>“I hate those.”</p> <p>“Me too. He never fucked me, but brought me to two fantastic orgasms. Then he tied me to the line outside and pierced my nipples with the needles. After a while, he tied those to the clothesline also.”</p> <p>“Ow,” he said while rubbing his own chest. I smiled at his acknowledgement. He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at my pierced buds. He flicked the left needle, sending another unusual sensation through my chest. But it did start to turn me on again.</p> <p>I raised my chest up and moaned a little as he did it again to the same nipple. I kept my hands where they were and let him play with them as much as he wanted and however he wanted. My cock got harder as he played with the needles. I squirmed around on his bed under his ministrations. </p> <p>He reached down and ensnared my balls in the loop of his right thumb and forefinger. Closing the other fingers around them he squeezed, hard. I moaned and squirmed some more, but kept my hands where they were. My cock hardened even more as my balls were squeezed like lemons to make lemonade.</p> <p>“Harder,” I whispered. He obliged. My nuts felt like they were in a vice. His left hand was still twisting and pulling on the needles in my chest buds. “Breathe on my cock,” I whispered again. When his moist breath hit my cockhead, I exploded through an orgasm that left me shaken and spent.</p> <p>He released my nuts and nipples to return to their original places and I came down from Neverland. I just wished that I didn’t have to grow up.</p> <p>I looked at him when I opened my eyes, and he was smiling at me.</p> <p>“What?” I asked him.</p> <p>“You do enjoy the pain, Scott.” He was definitely enjoying this new twist in our lives.</p> <p>“Just as much as you enjoy giving it,” I said, nodding towards his erection. Since turnabout is fair play, I rolled over to allow him access to my backdoor. I knew he liked that most about me. My wounds had healed and only a small bruise was left from the college party.</p> <p>He pulled the buttplug out with a ‘pop’. He slipped his four-incher inside me quite easily. He even commented on how wide I was getting.</p> <p>“Well, what do you expect with a principal and math teacher that’s hung like polar bears,” I shot back.</p> <p>“So, that’s why we got off so lightly,” he mused.</p> <p>“Yep, now fuck the shit outta me, if you can,” I said with a little nastiness.</p> <p>“If I can?” He said with a little force and he shoved his dick into me with all the strength he could muster. I felt him enter, but no pain, of course. He was still too small to cause me any pain.</p> <p>“Pathetic,” I ribbed.</p> <p>“Why, you,” he said and dismounted me. He left the room in a hurry. For a second, I thought he was mad, but when I heard him on the stairs coming back up, I knew he was just getting something from downstairs.</p> <p>I didn’t bother turning around to look what he brought, so when I felt something large enter my asshole, it was a shock. I turned to look at had just plowed into me, and it was a fake cock, or dildo. But this one was hollow inside to allow his cock to slip in the hole. He tied two straps from the dildo around his waist, and fucked me with that thing while his cock was inside it.</p> <p>His knees were planted inside of my legs and he forced them open. Randy fell onto my back, forcing a little air out of my lungs, and slipped his hands and arms under me. He started playing with the needles again while he fucked me with the strap-on.</p> <p>“Call me, ‘pathetic’, bitch? This outta show you,” and shoved it all the way inside me with a thrust of his hips. My ass now felt like it was on fire. The dildo was thicker than any cock I had taken so far, even my principal’s. I squirmed trying to get away from the invader, but Randy held me in place by the needles in my tits.</p> <p>“Oh, no. You’re not going anywhere, bitch, till I cum,” he said sadistically. He was almost turning into a maniac.</p> <p>“Is…that…all…you…got…?” I chided between each of his thrusts. “Be…cause… I…can…bare…ly…feel…it.” He stopped fucking me in mid thrust to look down at me. I smiled back up at him.</p> <p>Now I made him really mad. He reared back up and sat on his heels with the fake cock still embedded inside me. Then I felt the swat. One after another, he brought his hand down on the globes of my ass. I just laid there and took them. Let him tire himself out. But after about thirty slaps, he wasn’t showing signs of slowing down. After fifty or so, he did one last hard slap on my very red ass and collapsed back down on me.</p> <p>His hands went straight back to the needles piercing my budding nipples and resumed playing with them. The fucking continued and my back hole was reamed out larger than it ever had been. I doubted if it would ever return to an even semi-normal size.</p> <p>Finally, the reaming stopped as he made a final lunge of his hips and drove the fake cock to its furthest point inside me, cumming at the same time. He lay there on my back for a few minutes to recover. I welcomed the closeness of our bodies.</p> <p>“Uh, Randy?”</p> <p>“Hmmm?”</p> <p>“You okay?”</p> <p>“I should be asking you that question,” he said into my back and we both laughed. “How’re your nips?”</p> <p>“Sore, but not as sore as my asshole is,” I commented.</p> <p>“Yeah, but you deserved that,” he said with a swipe to my shoulder.</p> <p>We cleaned up everything and he returned the dildo to the basement where he got it. We laid in bed looking up at the ceiling for a few minutes.</p> <p>“Let’s work on our tan,” I suggested. He agreed and we went outside for some sun. It was partly cloudy, so the sunshine was catch-as-catch-can.</p> <p>Dan arrived home first and saw us in the backyard sunning ourselves.</p> <p>“Aren’t you guys supposed to be in school still?”</p> <p>“Aren’t you?” I asked, smartly.</p> <p>“Don’t give me attitude, Sport. Now, why are you here so early?”</p> <p>We explained what happened at school earlier and our suspension. He was a little upset, understandable, but didn’t discipline either one of us. After Rudy, he didn’t discipline Randy or Roger again. He just didn’t have the heart, I guess.</p> <p>I was allowed to come over to the Potter’s house so that I wouldn’t have to tell my parents about the suspension. Randy and I played normal kids games during the daytime, with no work at night. We couldn’t touch each other the entire suspension. To make sure that we couldn’t, he put chastity bags on both of our cock and balls. It was a way to punish me and Randy without discipline. No sex whatsoever for two weeks. Not even masturbation was allowed. Talk about frustrating.</p> <p>On the last day of our suspension, I went to Randy’s house, as normal. When I walked in and closed the door, Randy pushed me from behind onto the floor. He wrestled with me till he had both my arms pulled behind my back. A leather strap was used around my biceps to tie my arms behind me. Two more straps were used to tie each of my wrists to the opposite elbows. He put the dog collar around my neck and fastened a leash to the d-ring in the back. While sitting on my back, he pulled my socks and shoes off my feet. My pants and underpants were yanked down and off my legs. He didn’t bother with my shirt until later. </p> <p>With the leash on the collar, he tried to pull me towards the basement, but I wasn’t moving. He tried another tactic. He pulled the leash back and wound it around my crossed forearms tightly. He then picked me up like a suitcase, at least he tried. He did get me closer to the doorway, though, but I wasn’t helping him at all.</p> <p>“You’re only making this harder on yourself, Bitch!” He said in his authoritative mode.</p> <p>“Fuck off!” I said, lying tied on the floor.</p> <p>“Okay, you wanna do this the hard way. Fine.” With that, he went downstairs and came back with Dan’s flat paddle. Sitting on my bare legs, he swung the paddle sideways slapping it against each of my asscheeks. One swing to my left cheek, then the other to my right, alternating each time he swung downward.</p> <p>The first twenty or so swats were not much to me. After that, it started to sting, then hurt, then burn until I gave in. He had reached a hundred when that point was reached.</p> <p>“’Bout damn time,” he said and laid the paddle down next to me. Carrying me like a heavy suitcase again, he dragged me down the stairs and into the torture room of the Potters’.</p> <p>The wire in the middle was threaded through the d-ring on the dog collar and attached to both layers of the leather strap binding my biceps together. He hoisted me up to a kneeling position. He produced a key and removed our chastity bags from each of our groins before continuing. He pulled my nuts through my legs behind me and put them between two square pieces of plastic. Screws were put into two holes closest to my body and wing nuts were used to secure them together. Two more screws were put into the farther holes and wing nuts were put them as well. As he tightened those two wing nuts, the plastic began to squeeze my nuts like they were grapes in a wine press.</p> <p>I screamed when I couldn’t take it anymore, and he stopped tightening the wing nuts. He reached around and felt my hard cock, just to check. He put into place two bars facing out on the screws closest to my body and then walked around in front of me. My legs were brought together and tied at the knees and ankles, and he lifted me up by the wire. Since the wire went through the d-ring of the collar, my head was forced up as he pulled me up. I was lifted up high enough to get my feet off the ground.</p> <p>I now found out why the bars were placed on the nut-squeezer. If I straightened my legs at all, the bars pulled my nuts back. So now my legs were my enemy. I had to keep them folded up in order to keep from torturing my balls. My cock remained as hard as ever while Randy was setting this all up.</p> <p>“Now, for some more new things,” he said with a gleam in his eye. He brought over from the table two earrings. He pulled the needle out of my left nipple, something I hadn’t done yet to either nipple, and inserted an earring. He repeated the procedure with the right nipple. A small stick was inserted through my left nipple ring and twisted till I screamed again. He did the same with the right one. Each twist left my nipples red around the areoles, but he didn’t stop with just one twist.</p> <p>He twisted the rings in the other direction next until a scream escaped. One nipple at a time was twisted, going in opposite directions each time. The pain was excruciating, and my cock was loving it, but I couldn’t cum.</p> <p>“Please, Randy, let me cum,” I begged.</p> <p>“IT’S MASTER TO YOU, BITCH!” He screamed at me, and grabbed both of my nipples at their source and twisted hard. Real hard. I screamed in pain again.</p> <p>“I’m sorry. Master, please let me cum. I need it.”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Please,” I was near tears, now. I needed that relief.</p> <p>“No,” was all he said and walked to the wall and back with the paddle. It was swung against my ass, but hit the squeezer as well. Renewed screams erupted from my throat. He laid the paddle against my asscheeks a total of ten more times before stopping.</p> <p>“You don’t cum until I let you, Bitch! Got that?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I whispered.</p> <p>“What was that, Bitch?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I said a little louder. He gave the squeezer a tap with the paddle before returning it to its rightful place on the wall.</p> <p>He returned to stand in front of me with a small leather strap. He wrapped this around the head of my cock, leaving a short piece hanging loose. A cord was lassoed through that piece and pulled up to the dog collar, back down and tied off with another trucker’s hitch. It stretched my cock to its limits, but still I could not cum. I needed him to stimulate my cock in someway.</p> <p>Weights were added to my nipplerings, pulling them downward. A blindfold was placed over my eyes and a ball gag was inserted in my mouth.</p> <p>“I’ll just leave you for a while, Bitch, but I’ll be back in a while to check on you. Don’t go anywhere, okay?” He said and with another pat to the ball-squeezer, he left the room and headed upstairs.</p> <p>I hung in the room for god knows how long, suffering. Each time I relaxed my legs a little, my balls suffered immense pain. My cock was strained in its chokehold strap as well. My whole groin was in intense pain again. The longer I hung there, the more my nipples hurt, also.</p> <p>My stomach muscles began to really hurt as they were forced to keep my legs from hurting my nuts. Just as I thought I could not keep them up any longer, I heard the door open and Randy walk down the stairs.</p> <p>“So, how’s the bitch doing, hmm?” He said as he walked behind me. He gave the ball-squeezer a flick and tugged on the cord attached to my cock. “Looks like Bitch is still enjoying himself.”</p> <p>“Mmmppphhh,” I said through the ball gag.</p> <p>“Sorry, I didn’t get that. Could you repeat it?” I didn’t bother.</p> <p>I felt him reach up and undo the ball gag from behind my head and removed it from my mouth as well as the blindfold over my eyes. He wanted to look at me in the eye.</p> <p>“You may speak, Bitch,” he jeered.</p> <p>“Please, Master, please let my legs rest. It’s killing me.”</p> <p>“Of course you can rest your legs, Bitch. Go ahead,” he was taunting me.</p> <p>“Master, I can’t. I’ll kill my balls,” I complained.</p> <p>“Complain, complain, and complain. That’s all I get from you, Bitch. It seemed to me that you enjoy getting tied up and tortured. I give you that, and you still complain. Okay, I’ll remove the bars from the squeezer, but not the squeezer from your balls.”</p> <p>He did just that, and my legs were able to rest for the first time without hurting my balls. He didn’t stop there, though. Two strings were tied to the screws on the far side of the ball-squeezer and pulled down to the eyebolt in the floor. With another one of those trucker’s hitches, my squeezed balls were pulled their limits toward the floor. He pulled until I screamed again, then tied off the end to the hitch.</p> <p>The screws dug into my skin a little as they were right next to my legs, but that was the least of my worries.</p> <p>“Now, is that better, Bitch?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” I answered through gritted teeth.</p> <p>“Aren’t you gonna thank me?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master, thank you for helping my legs,” still gritting my teeth at the pain in my nuts.</p> <p>“And…?”</p> <p>“And, Master?”</p> <p>“Uhh!” he said in exasperation. “And helping your nuts, Bitch, your nuts.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master, and for helping my nuts,” I said. My nuts hadn’t gotten any help from him.</p> <p>“Just for that, you’re gonna get twenty lashes, Bitch,” he said and walked over to the whip hanging on the wall.</p> <p>“Oh, no, Master, please don’t whip me,” I pleaded with him.</p> <p>“One more word and I add five more onto this,” he warned.</p> <p>The whip first landed across my chest just below my left nipple, leaving a red stripe about three inches long. I screamed. The next one hit the nipple ring above that stripe. Again I screamed. The next ones landed near or on the right nipple. He moved down my body and the seventh one landed right on the stalk of my dick. I screamed like hell.</p> <p>“Oooooo, that must have really hurt, Bitch,” he said, but didn’t stop the whip.</p> <p>The next two lanced my thighs, leaving two long red marks running down my legs. The next two caught each of the globes of my ass. The third one after that made contact with my stretched, tortured, and abused nuts. It didn’t leave any marks as they were guarded by the squeezer, but the lash made it hurt. He brought one down across the soles of my feet, then the back of my knees. The next ones attacked my reddened ass again. Two were meant to line my lower back, and he reserved the final two for hitting my nipples again.</p> <p>One last one struck my cock right beside the one he did earlier. Each crack of the whip brought a fresh round of screams from me. He waited for me to stop screaming before the next one hit. Patient little shit, I’ll give him that.</p> <p>“That last one was for the begging I had to listen to at the beginning. Now, Bitch, I hope you’ve learned your lesson,” he said looking into my eyes.</p> <p>“Yes…, Master, I’ve learned my lesson. Thank you.”</p> <p>“Very good, Bitch. Well, that wraps up this session. I’ll be back later. Enjoy.” With that said, he replaced the ball gag and blindfold and walked back upstairs, leaving me in torment.</p> <p>Every part of my body now hurt. My groin was tasting pain like it had never known. My ass was on fire from both the paddlings earlier and the whippings now. It felt like he had made an ‘x’ on each buttcheek. I knew my body was lined with red welts from that whip.</p> <p>My main problem was the inability to cum. My cock was still rock-hard in its captivity, but an orgasm was impossible no matter what I did. I even tried pulling on it, and that did nothing but make it hurt worse.</p> <p>Some time later, I heard something going on upstairs but I couldn’t make out any distinct sounds. The door to the basement was opened and footsteps followed down.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, what do we have here?”</p> <p>Oh, shit! That’s Mr. Tyson’s voice.</p> <p>“All trussed up and ready for fucking, as promised, Sir,” Randy said.</p> <p>“Nice purple balls, Scott,” I heard Mickey say.</p> <p>“Yeah, nice,” Red and Jake said in unison.</p> <p>“Didn’t know you had your nipples pierced, though,” Red commented.</p> <p>“Yeah, it was two weeks ago. One of the clients did it,” Randy told him.</p> <p>“Well, boys, he’s our little fuck toy now,” Mr. Tyson invited.</p> <p>Without any further warning, two of them took to paddling and whipping me with the crop. Someone else shoved either a dildo or vibrator up my ass and fucked me with it non-stop. Mr. Tyson twisted my nipples past the time I began screaming.</p> <p>It was then that I felt hot breath on my cock and fireworks erupted through my brain. I came not once or twice, but three times before I blacked out.</p></div>",[]
224,"A Fucking Life, Part 11",11,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This chapter has Scott's professional career come to a violent end.,2005-10-12,2,4,"M/b, anal, cons, pros, viol",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Screeching Halt</p> <p>Waking up is always difficult for me, but when I woke up from what had just happened, I could have sworn I was dead. The only thing that told me different was that everything hurt.</p> <p>“What happened?” were my first words upon waking.</p> <p>“You want the short version or the long one?” That was Randy’s voice.</p> <p>“Ooooh, my head,” I said as I sat up. “Ow, my ass,” and I lay back down.</p> <p>“I guess the short version will have to do,” he said, and I opened my eyes to see not only Randy, but the others with Dan and Amy, also. Mr. Tyson was gone. “You blacked out, Scott.”</p> <p>“Really? Again?” I couldn’t believe it happened again.</p> <p>“I guess from now on you’ll have to be limited to two orgasms at time,” Dan commented. I smiled and the others laughed. “Let’s leave the two alone for a while to talk.” Everyone left the room. Only Amy returned to give me some juice a few minutes later.</p> <p>“Sorry I was so rough on you,” he said. “I don’t know what came over me. It was like I was possessed or something.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it,” I told him and tried to move again. Pain in my nuts stopped that real quick.</p> <p>“Dad says you’re taking the next two weeks off.”</p> <p>“What? I’ve just had two weeks off.”</p> <p>“Well, you’re getting another two weeks. And no one at the school can touch you, either.”</p> <p>“Great. Just fucking great. I was hoping to make some money this weekend.”</p> <p>“You can barely move, Scott, let alone take something up your ass.”</p> <p>I saw the logic of his argument, and curled back into a ball. This was going to take some time to recover from. I felt my nuts, and upon just touching them, I was in pain.</p> <p>Randy left me alone in the room as Dan took the others to work. After they left, I felt like I needed a pee. As I moved slowly to the bathroom, Randy was walking back up the stairs.</p> <p>“I thought you went out,” I said as I saw him.</p> <p>“Punishment. I’m not allowed to work for the next two weeks, either.” We looked at each other and laughed a little. The laugh hurt, but it was worth it.</p> <p>He helped me to the bathroom and back to his room for more rest. The rest of the night and weekend was built around me resting and gathering back my strength again. My strength returned and the pains went away. My body healed itself and by Sunday morning, I was moving around a lot better.</p> <p>Late that afternoon, we were laying out getting some sun and I just got to thinking about the fact that I was spending more and more time at the Potters’ house than my own. Even during the week, it was more common to find me at Randy’s house than at home. I don’t know what made me think about it, but I did.</p> <p>Just as Amy was preparing supper for us, I decided to head home and check in. She asked if I was alright, and I told her I felt a lot better. I grabbed my stuff and headed to my house. When I walked in, I saw my parents in the living room, yelling at each other, as normal, and my brothers in their room pretending not to hear.</p> <p>“How did this start?” I asked them.</p> <p>“Oh, the normal thing; money,” Thomas answered.</p> <p>“Or lack of it,” Terry added. I smiled at them and made my way to my room. I took off my shirt and pants and got ready to get in bed when the door opened. It was Terry.</p> <p>“What is that on your chest?” He asked the stupid question.</p> <p>I was taken by surprise, but only for a second. I ran and slammed the door closed after him.</p> <p>“They’re earrings for my nipples, Thomas,” I said, lazily.</p> <p>“Terry.”</p> <p>“Whatever. Look, Terry, don’t say anything to anyone, okay? Especially mom and dad; they wouldn’t understand.”</p> <p>“Um, sure thing, Scott,” he said with a nod of his head. “Can I see them?”</p> <p>I sighed and turned towards him. He ran his finger under my left nipple ring. I shuddered at the gentle touch of his youthful finger.</p> <p>“What?” He asked.</p> <p>“Nothing, Terry, you just gave me the chills, that’s all.” I then took a good look at my younger brother. So innocent. Terry was the dreamer of the two twins. Thomas was the more logical one, but Terry was the more innocent one of the two. I envied him his innocence; it was something I’ll never have again.</p> <p>As I thought about that, a tear ran down my cheek and off my chin. I wiped it away before he could see it.</p> <p>“Can I have rings also?”</p> <p>I had to laugh at the question.</p> <p>“When you get older, maybe,” I said trying to keep him from finding out about my tears. “Remember; don’t say anything, Terry, not even to Thomas, okay?”</p> <p>He nodded that he understood and turned to leave the room. He stopped at the door and turned to look at me.</p> <p>“I’ve missed you around here, Scott. Mom and dad don’t argue as much when you’re here.”</p> <p>“I’ve missed you too, kiddo.” He smiled and left my room to me. I relaxed as best as I could through the shouting in the living room until suppertime. They even argued while Mom was cooking the meal. They didn’t even stop it when it was time to eat.</p> <p>As the meal was finishing, I decided I had had enough of it.</p> <p>“Why don’t the two of you get divorced?” I said a little louder than I should. Both of them stopped arguing and looked at me. “I may not be around here very much lately, but when I am, you’re always arguing. Either stop it, or get divorced, because I’m sick of it, and so are the twins.” And with that I left the table.</p> <p>That night, as I was climbing into bed, my mother walked in. She saw my bare butt as I slipped between the covers.</p> <p>“What happened to you?” She asked, pointing to my butt.</p> <p>“Just an accident, Mom,” I answered, tiredly. “What do you want?”</p> <p>“I was going to tuck you in for the night, Scott,” she said.</p> <p>“I’m a little too old for that, Mom,” I answered back.</p> <p>She walked over and sat on the edge of my bed. Thankfully, I was under the covers before she saw my chest. I really needed to remove the nipple rings.</p> <p>“Not to me, you’re not,” she said with a smile. She kissed my forehead and hugged me close. I tried my best not to cry; it had been since before we moved here that she had done this. She rose and walked out of the room and closed the door.</p> <p>I got up real quick and removed the nipple rings before I forgot them and got back in bed. I slept like a log that night and felt infinitely better the next morning.</p> <p>As March melted into April, and I wasn’t ‘working’, or getting the shit fucked out of me by the principal, for two weeks, it gave me time to think. Even Mr. Flint didn’t touch me during that time. Randy and I were still the best of friends and we still hung out together, but my reflections were my own.</p> <p>By the end of the two week work suspension, all of my wounds were healed and I was ready for work again. The first night, Friday, was to be easy. The first one was Mr. Jackson, so I had to dress up like a girl. I didn’t mind doing that. I was actually getting good at putting on the clothes and the small bit of make up. After him, the last two clients were the ones that liked to blow me. All in all, an easy night.</p> <p>Saturday was kind of a lazy day, as we lay around the backyard getting tanned all over. That evening was one that will go down in my mind as one I will never forget or get over. Dan had me set up for a client who calls himself ‘Bob’. Red had been handling him so far, but Red’s family was doing something that night, so he had the night ‘off’.</p> <p>Dan pulled up to the hotel and let me out as normal. It was one of the more classier hotels in the city. I was to go to room 416, strip, and wait for further instructions. I did as I was told. As I was standing there naked waiting for ‘Bob’ to show up, my nipples were getting hard as the room was cold. The holes around my nipple rings closed in on the brass plated pins.</p> <p>“Assume the position, Red,” came a voice from the bathroom.</p> <p>Ooh, shit! I know that voice! But this is impossible!</p> <p>He walked out of the bathroom, but being in the dark of the room, he didn’t make out who he was talking to. His night vision hadn’t kicked in yet. I turned around and got on my knees, bending over the bed. I stretched my arms out across the covers and waited for my father to fuck me.</p> <p>“Oh, a new one,” he said as he walked over to me, “good. I like Red, but a change is always good.”</p> <p>And with that the conversation ended, and the fucking began. I didn’t want to talk; I just wanted him to do what we came here for, and for me to leave. Hopefully, I could skate out of the room without him noticing just who it was he had just fucked.</p> <p>He grabbed on to my hips and eased his cock up my backside. Now, my father is not incredibly big, but he still was large enough that I felt it.</p> <p>“You’re a bit tighter than Red, kid. Good; I love a good tight fuck.”</p> <p>Once he was completely buried inside me, he pulled back out and with a hard thrust shoved his cock back inside. Again, I held onto the covers of the bed as he rode my ass for all he was worth. At one point, he laid his torso on my back and reached around to tweak my nipples, finding them pierced.</p> <p>“Ooooh, I like this. Something to play with,” he said and pulled down on the rings. He used them as he used my hips; for handles. Holding onto the rings, he fucked me silly. I was just getting used to his cock when he bellowed out his lust as he sent sperm flying into my bowels.</p> <p>After coming around, he pushed himself off my back and slipping out of my asshole, he returned to the bathroom to wash up. I quickly got up and got my clothes. I dressed at lightning speed, hoping to get out of there before he walked back into the room. Damn the money. But, I wasn’t so lucky.</p> <p>He walked out and flipped the light switch on as I was pulling my shirt back on. He stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw me. I stopped putting my shirt on. We just stood there looking at one another.</p> <p>He had the same look on his face that Mr. Flint did that first night. He went pale as fast as humanly possible. He stumbled back into the sink.</p> <p>“Scotty?” He said, almost in disbelief.</p> <p>There’s a stupid question, if I’ve ever heard one.</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Oh shit, oh fuck, oh shit, oh fuck,” he kept repeating to himself. He went into a sort of weird jerking motion and collapsed into a chair next to the sink.</p> <p>Reality sunk in for me, and I slipped my shoes on, forgoing the socks, and finished pulling down my shirt. With one last look at my father looking like the world was ending, I exited the room and then the hotel. I had been in there for only a half an hour, so I had to wait for Dan in the lobby.</p> <p>As I was waiting, I saw my father leave the hotel. From where I was sitting, he didn’t notice me on his way out. I watched as he didn’t check out, but just left the building. When Dan pulled up about half an hour later, he saw me as he walked in.</p> <p>“What happened?”</p> <p>“Nothing. Can I stay here for another hour or so?”</p> <p>“Sure, why?”</p> <p>“I’ll tell you later. Also, I didn’t get the money from him.”</p> <p>“Is that what you’re waiting for?”</p> <p>“No, it’s something else. Please trust me, Dan. I’ll call the house when I’m ready, okay?”</p> <p>“Okay, Sport, call when you’re ready.” He turned and left me alone to wait for my father. He didn’t return to the hotel for another two hours. I just sat there waiting. </p> <p>When he finally arrived, he was dead drunk. I watched as he walked, more like swayed, in the lobby and made his way to the elevators. There was no way I could talk to him tonight, so I walked to the desk and asked for a phone. I called Amy and told her I was ready for Dan to pick me up. She said she would tell him. I hung up the phone to wait again.</p> <p>Just as the receiver touched the cradle, I heard what sounded like a muffled backfire come from upstairs. I remember wondering what that sound was when someone screamed.</p> <p>I took the stairs two or three at a time as I made my way towards the person screaming. On the fourth floor, a gathering of people clustered around a door to one room. I ran towards it as fast as my tired legs would allow. I pushed my way through the crowd to the hysterical woman leaning against the wall.</p> <p>“What is it?” I asked.</p> <p>“Don’t go in there, kid,” the man standing next to her said. I looked at the number; 416. I shoved the door open to find most of my father’s brains scattered against the far wall. The rest of him was lying flat on his back on the same bed he had just used to fuck me.</p> <p>“DAD!” I screamed and ran to his prone body. The gun was in his left hand and still smoking. There was nothing I could do for him. I just grabbed his body and hugged it, crying like a baby. I felt so damn useless.</p> <p>The police and paramedics had been called and they arrived about five minutes after I discovered his body. They had to pry my hands loose to get to him. The cop that showed up first was actually Officer Johansen, and he recognized me. When I turned, I recognized him, and grabbed onto him as if he were a life preserver. I guess I needed someone just to hold onto, now that my father was gone.</p> <p>Dan arrived shortly there after, and saw the commotion. When I saw him, he shook his head, no, and mouthed the word, ‘later’. I nodded slightly, unnoticeable, that I understood.</p> <p>Officer Johansen’s partner, Officer Travis, asked people outside some questions, and then walked in the room. By that time, I had already formulated a lie in my mind. I was just hoping that I could pull it off.</p> <p>“Your name?” he asked me.</p> <p>“Scott Fielding, Sir,” I answered.</p> <p>“He’s your father, Scott?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Can you tell me what happened here?”</p> <p>“Well, Sir, I was meeting him here tonight before we headed out of town together. When I got here, he said that he was going out for a few drinks. We sort of argued about it, and I left the room mad at him. I hate it when he drinks. I saw him leave, so I decided to wait for him to come back. When he came back, I saw how drunk he was so I called a friend’s family and asked if I could stay with them till the morning. They are supposed to be here soon.</p> <p>“When I hung up the phone, I heard the gunshot and the scream from that lady, I ran upstairs as fast as I could. I can’t believe he would do this.”</p> <p>“Do you know why he would do this, Scott?”</p> <p>“No, Sir. I know my parents have been arguing a lot lately about money and all, but I didn’t know it was this bad.” The lie was convincing enough to be believable. I saw Dan out of the corner of my eye again.</p> <p>“DAN!” I ran to him and squeezed his waist right in the doorway.</p> <p>The police asked him a few questions regarding me and my family, but nothing that was specific. After the officer asked me a few more questions, Officer Johansen motioned that he wanted to see me alone. We walked outside the room while they continued to gather evidence and question people.</p> <p>“Look, I know what you told my partner was a lie, and I know why you told it. You were here to do a john, weren’t you?”</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“And that john turned out to be your dad?”</p> <p>I nodded again. He was quick for a cop.</p> <p>“Okay, look, I’ll cover for you on this one, but I don’t want to see any of you boys doing this again. I know that man was probably your manager, so I’m going to release you to him and let him get you home. We’ll have to question your mother, but I’ll make sure that goes nowhere. But this is the last time I want to see your face tied to a death, got it?”</p> <p>I nodded again.</p> <p>“Good, now, let’s get you out of here.”</p> <p>He let Dan take me home, and we arrived just after the cops told my mother what had happened. She was shattered by the news, and so was Thomas. Terry wasn’t too shaken, and neither was I. He wasn’t a really good father, to be honest.</p> <p>Over the next few days, I seemed to drift in a fog. I still saw my friends at school, but never over at the Potter’s house again. That chapter of my life was over.</p> <p>The investigation revealed that he had killed himself after getting drunk, which is what I told them to begin with, but nothing else. True to his word, Officer Johansen made sure nothing came from the investigation, and no one was jailed over it.</p> <p>My father’s funeral was small with only our small family present. I finished the fifth grade there, but my mother couldn’t keep the house and three boys, so we moved again that summer. I never saw Randy or the others again.</p></div>",[]
225,"A Fucking Life, Part 12",12,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"After Scott's father's suicide, his family moves and he gets a new step father and half sister. Scott also learns how to play nicely with the other boys of the new town.",2005-10-12,2,5,"M/b, b/b, bond, extrem cbt, tort, anal, nc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Passage</p> <p>We moved onto the property that my mother’s parents owned and they bought us a trailer for us to live in. My mother and I got our own rooms and my brothers shared. That summer was rough. Living in a trailer was something I hated.</p> <p>For one thing, it was too damn small. The house we lived in was much bigger, and I had room to move around. For another thing, I have a habit of vibrating my leg when I sit still too long (like when I’m typing). And the last thing, it was always either too hot or too cold. Western Mississippi always had a habit of weird weather, and the trailer didn’t help matters.</p> <p>The one smart thing I did was to rent out a safe deposit box at the town bank. I put all my money, all forty thousand dollars of it, my toys, and some special things I didn’t want seen or taken. One thing I kept for myself was the nipple rings. I kept wearing them, for some reason. I guess it tied me to what I used to enjoy. I didn’t worry about them being in, because we didn’t have gym class until the following year in this school.</p> <p>My mother got a job, believe it or not, as a secretary, of all things. I wondered what type of dick-tation she took to get it.</p> <p>We started back to school that fall, me going to the sixth grade and my brothers moved to the third grade. My teacher was too staunch to try the tricks I did before, so I actually had to study. The school was so small, that it only required one teacher per school year. Besides, there was no way I was going to have anything to do with her. She was a black, fat tub of lard we called “Dictionary Davis”.</p> <p>Anyway, about a week after school started, we came home from school and saw a man sitting at our kitchen table.</p> <p>“You must be Scott,” he said to me, “and you are Thomas and Terry.”</p> <p>Brilliant deduction, Sherlock, now who the fuck are you?</p> <p>“Oh, boys, you’re home,” my mother said, coming out of her room.</p> <p>Another fucking detective.</p> <p>“This is Glen. He’s an old friend of mine when I was growing up.”</p> <p>We shook hands with him, but I didn’t like the way he looked at me. I knew that look. Besides, I had heard of Glen before. He was dating my mother when she met my father. My father ‘stole’ her away from him. I kept wondering why.</p> <p>“We’re going out for dinner, boys, so fix what you like. We’ll be home after your bedtime, so I’ll see you in the morning.” She finished her instructions to us and they left for their “date”. I watched them leave, and I didn’t like the way he kept looking back at me and my brothers, especially Terry.</p> <p>Mother and Glen began dating regularly, and Dad hadn’t been gone even six months, yet. Somehow that seemed wrong also. I watched as he continually made subtle movements to get next to Terry. Terry enjoyed the attention, of course, but I knew different.</p> <p>After Christmas, they announced their engagement. I almost puked up my eggnog. The following month brought even more good news; she was pregnant. I tried to tell her that Glen was not the person he was pretending to be, but, of course, she wouldn’t listen.</p> <p>“You just don’t like him because he’s not your father, Scott,” she told me when I tried to tell her about his looks.</p> <p>“That’s not it, Mom. He looks at me funny,” I was still trying to explain to her.</p> <p>She sent me to my room with a wave of her hand. I even tried to talk to my grandparents, but to them, he hung the moon. That was Thanksgiving. Now it was late winter, and she was pregnant. We were supposed to be happy. Terry was happy he was getting a new daddy. Mother was happy she was at least getting someone else to pay the bills. My grandparents were happy for a new son-in-law. Thomas didn’t notice anything odd, but didn’t care either way. The only one worried about this whole thing was me.</p> <p>As the next month passed, Glen was making more excuses to come around the trailer when only we were there. I was now twelve, and getting into a little more trouble than I should. And so, one day, in May, I was held up at school, imagine that. Terry and Thomas made their way home by themselves. It was another hour before I arrived to find Thomas nowhere around, probably over at our cousin’s house, and Terry sitting on the steps going inside.</p> <p>“Hey, Ter,” I said, sort of cheerfully. “Where’s Tom?”</p> <p>He didn’t answer.</p> <p>“You okay?”</p> <p>Still no reaction. I looked at him in the eye. He didn’t meet my gaze. Tears were forming under his eyeballs.</p> <p>“What happened?”</p> <p>Again nothing. I took a chance and reached for his left hip. He moved away from my hand. That was all the info I needed.</p> <p>“Did Glen come over?”</p> <p>A slight nod.</p> <p>“What did he do?” Anger was now boiling in my chest. I didn’t need an answer, I just wanted a confirmation. He shrugged. “Did he do something to you? Back here?” I asked as I made towards his rear end. Again he moved away from me.</p> <p>“Tell me the truth, Terry,” I said more forcefully.</p> <p>He slowly nodded, and the tears ran and the crying started. I held onto him as best as I could while he cried. Glen’s truck wasn’t here, so I knew he was gone. I took Terry back inside and walked him to the bathroom.</p> <p>With a washcloth I wiped his face off. When his face was cleaned, I reached up and undid his pants. He moved away from me with a jerk, and grabbed his pants.</p> <p>“Look, Terry, I need to clean you up before Mom comes home and sees this,” I told him. “You know how fragile she is right now.” This was true. The doctor told her that if she has any undue stress put on her, she would lose the baby. We found out about that late last month.</p> <p>“Now, please, let me clean you up.” He moved back to me, and I lowered his pants to his ankles. I saw plenty of blood on the back of his underpants, and I smelled semen as well. It was a very familiar smell to me. I carefully lowered his underpants down and slipped them and his pants off his feet.</p> <p>I had him bend over the toilet for me to check his backside. It was bloody, alright. I took the same washcloth, wet it, and wiped up the blood and excess semen. After I slowed the blood flow from his torn asshole down a little, I packed his crack with toilet paper.</p> <p>“Don’t move,” I told him. I went and got a fresh pair of underwear. I got him redressed and looking as good as new, at least on the outside. I told him to try to act normally. He nodded. I took the washcloth and underpants and put them in a Ziploc bag. That bag was wrapped in a paper bag.</p> <p>“I’m going to my safe deposit box. Wanna come?” I asked him. He nodded enthusiastically, and we sped away on our bikes towards the town bank. We went inside and I put the bag in the box with a note explaining what the contents of the bag were.</p> <p>“Listen, Terry, and listen real good,” I said to him once we left the bank. He turned and looked at me. “Mom cannot know about this, or she could loose the baby. I will make damn sure that Glen never, and I mean never, touches you again. If he ever does, or if something happens to me, you come and get that bag out of that box and take it to the state police. I don’t trust the local cops. Got it?”</p> <p>He nodded.</p> <p>“I need a yes, or no, Terry.”</p> <p>“Yes, Scott, I understand. Where did you get all that money?”</p> <p>“That’s my business, not yours, okay?” Again he nodded that he understood. “Good. Now, let’s go home. And you have to act like nothing happened.” He smiled like he usually does and we bicycled home.</p> <p>Glen was eating dinner with us by this time, since it was only one month before the fiasco that was to be their wedding. After dinner, I asked if Glen and I could talk outside.</p> <p>“Sure thing, Scotty,” he said. I saw my mother and he look at each other in shock, but they smiled like I was trying to get along with him finally.</p> <p>“I know what you did to Terry,” I said once we were clear of the trailer. He stopped dead in his tracks. “If you ever touch him again, I’ll take the washcloth and underpants with his blood and your semen on it to the cops. I hear they kill guys like you in prison.”</p> <p>“Don’t you even think about trying anything, boy. I own the cops around here.”</p> <p>“Who says the package will go to cops around here?” </p> <p>Instantly, his hand was around my throat and my head was against the nearest tree. He closed in on me.</p> <p>“Get one thing straight, brat,” he began, but I wasn’t going to let him finish.</p> <p>“Listen to me, fuckwad,” I barked back. “Get your hands off me, or tomorrow you’ll see your entire life end.” I closed my eyes, waiting for a fist to my face, when he let his grip go around my neck.</p> <p>I coughed a little to get some wind back in my lungs before I spoke again.</p> <p>“I don’t want you to go to prison any more than you do, Glen,” I said first. That got his attention.</p> <p>“Do what?” He was shocked at that, alright.</p> <p>“Listen, and listen hard. Don’t interrupt. I’m holding the one card that can send you to prison for the rest of your natural life. But I don’t want that; at least not now. Mom’s health is delicate right now. You know she could lose the baby if she gets too stressed out. So, here’s my deal. You listening?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I’m listening.” And he really was, too.</p> <p>“I’ve dealt with fuckwads like you before. You all want the same thing; a piece of ass. I’m going to give it to you. You can have me anytime you want, but you leave my brothers and this child of yours alone. If you so much as think about touching one of them, that evidence will be in the hands of the police faster than you can imagine.”</p> <p>“What do you mean ‘have you’?”</p> <p>“You know damn fucking well what I mean. You can fuck me anyway you like. Fuck me up the ass, shove your dick down my throat, I don’t care. Just leave Terry and this kid alone. Deal?”</p> <p>“When?”</p> <p>“When what?”</p> <p>“When can I have you?”</p> <p>“Anytime you want, Glen.”</p> <p>“Now.”</p> <p>“Haven’t you already had your piece of ass for the day?” I quipped.</p> <p>“Now,” he repeated.</p> <p>“Fine.”</p> <p>I undid my pants, slipped them and my underpants down to my ankles, and turned around to face the tree. I heard him unzip his fly and walk up behind me. For the first time in a year, a cock slid up my ass again. He wasn’t abnormally large, but I wasn’t used to taking anything there. I hissed at the intrusion as he pushed into me. I held onto the tree while his cock began to slide in and out of my rectum.</p> <p>Even though he had cum inside my brother just a scant few hours ago, it only took him a few minutes to cum again. When he pulled out of me, I held my cheeks together so his seed didn’t soil my clothes.</p> <p>“Your brother was tighter,” he commented as he zipped back up his fly.</p> <p>“Of course he was, asshole. I’m not exactly a snowy-white virgin, anymore, ya know.” I had pulled my clothes back up and we were walking back inside by this time.</p> <p>“You a faggot, boy?”</p> <p>“No, a prostitute.” Let’s call a duck, a duck, after all. “I made some money just before Dad committed suicide. But that’s none of your business, Glen. Just keep to your end of the bargain.”</p> <p>“I will, kid, I will.” He said it, but I was not totally convinced of his genuineness. </p> <p>We walked back inside, and Mother asked him how it went while I went to the bathroom to expel what he put inside me. When I looked down at the washrag, there was some blood, but nothing I couldn’t handle. I decided to save that one as well.</p> <p>Terry acted as normal as possible, but stayed away from Glen as much as he could without being obvious. I had to encourage him to hug Glen goodnight. I knew he didn’t want to, but even Mom would have noticed that change. She may be slow, she still had not noticed my nipple rings, but she would have seen and picked up on that.</p> <p>That night, Glen came to me again as I slept. I had to move to the floor to make sure my bed didn’t make noise or move the trailer while he rammed his cock into me.</p> <p>“I like the nipple rings to play with,” he said as he left the room. I didn’t bother commenting. I just went to the bathroom again, and then got back in bed and back to sleep.</p> <p>For the rest of the month before the wedding, he came to me every night and fucked my ass. Once on the way out of the school, he picked me up and we went to his office for a fuck across his desk. I was reminded of Mr. Tyson during that one. He even had one of his foremen shove his cock down my throat at the same time.</p> <p>After the wedding, the two went on their honeymoon while we stayed with our grandparents. By the time they returned, Mom had less than four months to go on her pregnancy. I was hoping he would sleep with his wife most of the time after the kid was born, but that didn’t happen either.</p> <p>We moved into Glen’s house when they returned, but I would much rather have the trailer and him not in our lives than the possibility of him fucking my brother again.</p> <p>That fall, Mom gave birth to my half-sister, and they named her Charlotte, or Charlie for short. She was actually very beautiful for a baby born on Halloween night. I resolved to make sure he didn’t come anywhere near touching her, though. I didn’t have to worry; Glen only seemed interested in boys.</p> <p>That year, I started doing P. E. class. I always had to remember to take the earrings out of my nipples before that class. One class period just after Thanksgiving, I forgot them in. A classmate of mine that I personally despised, saw them.</p> <p>“What the fuck are those?” He said just as I was taking off my shirt. As his words reverberated across the locker room, the others in the class stopped what they were doing and turned to us. </p> <p>Oh, fuck!</p> <p>“Their earrings, asshole,” I shot back. That was a mistake.</p> <p>He, and his little gang, swooped in on me faster than imaginable. Before I knew it, one of them had my arms pulled behind me. Another wrapped his arms around my ankles to imprison them, and this asshole, Craig, was standing in front of me.</p> <p>The entire gym class watched while he pulled and twisted on the nipple rings. I tried to disappear into my ‘king’s world’, but I was out of practice for that, and to be honest, I missed having someone playing with them. I just didn’t want the entire class to be watching at the same time.</p> <p>My still hairless cock sprang to attention the second he pulled on one of the rings. My face flushed red as he, and the rest of the class, laughed at me.</p> <p>“The little faggot likes it,” Craig commented. “Well, let’s give him some more.” And with that, the whole room full of nine other boys pulled, twisted, tweaked, and flicked my nipple rings for the next five minutes. My cock remained rock-hard, to my shame.</p> <p>“What’re we gonna do with him, Craig?” That was Mike, the one holding my ankles.</p> <p>“Tie him down, without his pants and underpants on,” he said. My pants and underpants were yanked down and over my shoes. They left those on my feet.</p> <p>After I was naked, with my stiff prick sticking out, they picked me up and put me face down along the nearest bench. The benches that were in the locker room were only one board thick and held up by metal posts cemented in the ground. My wrists were tied to the post holding the bench in front of me, and my ankles to the one behind me. Someone wrapped a string around my neck and under the bench to keep my head in place. A shoestring was weaved through the nipple rings and tied to the post under me. A sweat sock was forced in my mouth to keep me quiet, and a piece of tape was put over that to keep it in place.</p> <p>With that, he clapped his hands together, and began spanking my ass. The rest of the class joined in, also. After five minutes of that, they left to go outside for gym class. The gym coach never missed me.</p> <p>At the end of class, they came back in for their showers and to get dressed for class. During the entire time they were in the showers, someone was always spanking my ass with something. After everyone was finished their showers, and they were about to split for the next class, they didn’t know what to do about me.</p> <p>“I got an idea,” Craig exclaimed. He got a piece of paper and wrote on it, ‘FREE WHORE! FUCK ME PLEASE!’ and taped it to my back. The whole class laughed, and then left to go to their last two classes of the day.</p> <p>The next class walked in just minutes after everyone else left. These were kids in high school classes, juniors by the looks of them. The town wasn’t big enough to separate the junior high from the high school. The first one saw me and saw the note. He called the other ten over to see me tied up on the bench. I know there were eleven of them as each and every one of them did as the note suggested. They fucked me before leaving for gym class, and did it again just before their showers.</p> <p>The class following them was the class of seniors. Just what I needed. This class of twelve was no less merciful on me. My asshole was fucked another twenty four times by the end of the day. Cum was all over the bench as it leaked out of my used orifice. The whole locker room smelled like sex. </p> <p>Following that last class, the coach came in to turn the lights out and saw me tied to the bench. I looked at him with as much of a pleading look as I could, but when I saw the bulge in his pants get bigger, I knew it was hopeless. Following the instructions left by my nemesis, he slid his much larger cock into my asshole, also.</p> <p>“So, you like being fucked up the ass, do you?” He taunted me as he slid into me. Being fucked over forty times that day, my hole was well lubricated for him. He even tweaked my nipple rings as he rammed his cock in me further.</p> <p>This had been the most times I had been fucked at one go since that college party a year and a half before. It just wasn’t as rough or hard as that time. Except for the coach, each cock was after all, a kid’s cock. I had had larger inside me. It was the humiliation factor that bothered me the most.</p> <p>After sending another load of sperm swimming up my ass, he loosened by bonds, turned out the lights and left the locker room. I got myself untied, showered, dressed and left the room. The whole way home, I kept wondering if I was ever going to have a ‘normal’ life, again.</p> <p>I also started thinking how I was going to get even with Craig, and stop this before it becomes a bigger issue. I got home and allowed Glen to have me again before Mom came home from visiting my grandparents. He never noticed a thing was different. My brothers were out playing, and my sister was in her crib asleep.</p> <p>That night, after Glen came (another shameless pun) again, the plan came together as to how to handle Craig. I got up and got dressed in my blackest clothes with black gloves. I grabbed a notepad on the desk and wrote a note with a marker, tore it out, folded it, and stuffed it in my pocket. I grabbed a few more things from my room and eased into the kitchen. In the kitchen, I took out an empty spray bottle and put some sugar in it. I filled the rest of it with hot water. I soaked a rag with ammonia and put it in a plastic bag, and zipped it closed.</p> <p>As I was zipping the bag closed, I heard a noise behind me. I turned as fast as I could and saw Terry standing there in his underwear, looking at me.</p> <p>“What’re you doing, Scott?”</p> <p>“Sh!” I waited to see if there was any movement in the back of the house before I said anything more. All was quiet and I walked over to him. I knelt down as I looked him in the eye. “There’s something I gotta do, Ter. Just go back to bed, okay?”</p> <p>“Is this for Glen?”</p> <p>“No, this is for me. Now, please, go back to bed. I promise, I will explain everything when I can.” That seemed to suit him, and he returned to the bedroom he shared with Thomas.</p> <p>I headed out the door and made my way to Glen’s shed. There was some ether in the shed he used for farming. I took it and some ropes he kept in there and shoved them in my backpack. I noticed a spool of wire and a spool of twine and took them as well. I took off for Craig’s house. I arrived just after midnight, and waited for a while to make sure he was asleep.</p> <p>With the infinite patience that my life had taught me so far, I slipped inside his house and made my way to his room. It wasn’t hard to find; he was an only child. I eased inside his room, and covered his mouth and nose with the ether-filled cloth. He never saw my face.</p> <p>I hoisted him over my shoulder, left the house, and made my way to the school. The son of a bitch was heavy, but I was determined. Upon arriving, I threw him to the ground and opened the back pack of goodies I brought with me.</p> <p>Using the tetherball pole in the recess area, I tied his entire nude body to it. His ankles, knees, hips, chest, neck, wrists, and elbows were all secured to the pole within a matter of minutes. His neck was fastened with a dog collar I took from Glen’s kitchen. Before tying his waist to the pole, I shoved a line of the wire into his asshole with a ball attached to it (I’ll explain why later). A blindfold and gag were put in place just as he was waking up.</p> <p>I never said a word as I went to work on him. I wrapped a piece of twine around his balls and pulled them down to his ankle straps, and secured them with one of those trucker’s hitches that I hated. He screamed as I pulled it tight. Of course the gag held everything inside his mouth.</p> <p>Another piece of twine was circled around his cockhead and pulled up to the dog collar, secured by another hitch. He screamed some more as that was tightened; the pussy. I was just getting started.</p> <p>Pins were inserted into the tips of his toes, just under the nails. He passed out after just two of them. I woke him up with the rag of ammonia. Always come prepared. Anyway, each toe was pinned before he passed out again. He passed out twice while I was ‘pinning’ his fingers that were taped together. Five pins were inserted into each buttcheek, and five into each bloated testicle.</p> <p>His nipples I was saving for last. As I woke him up again with the ammonia, I passed a very large needle through his left nipple. That brought a fresh round of screams from him. The needles I was using were the same size Master Toby used on me. The right nipple received the same treatment, of course. You can’t go around with only one nipple being pierced, can you?</p> <p>Anyway, for the last bit of torture, I sprayed a fine mist of sugar water in a line to a fire ant hill just off school grounds. With a little luck they’ll reach him just as the sun is coming up. The next bit of torment I did to him was to put a note on him that read, ‘DON’T UNTIE ME. I AM BOOBY-TRAPPED. A GRENADE IS IN MY ASSHOLE’ (now you understand the wire and ball in his ass). The top of this note was being held on by the needles through his nipples. I decided to weave another one through the bottom of the note and pierce his stomach just above the navel. Blood flowed down the sides of the note from his nipples, and down his stomach, etching his groin in red.</p> <p>Before I left the asshole to his torment, I removed his blindfold from behind him, and walked away from him so he couldn’t see who had done this to him. I made my way home through the back roads and alleys of the town, as to not get noticed. I got home, and got to bed with only Terry ever noticing I was gone.</p> <p>The next morning, I got up, ate breakfast, and made my way to the school with my brothers. As we rounded the last corner, there was a gathering of kids, teachers and one police car around the recess area of the school, for some reason. I saw what everyone else saw. A twelve year old kid was tied to the tetherball pole in some severe pain and torment. Where I had tied him, it was impossible to hide him from the other students.</p> <p>I didn’t smile or laugh, as some did, and some did not. I looked at Mike and Sam (the other asshole in Craig’s little gang). They didn’t see me yet. They were still looking at their friend tied to the pole. The cop was wondering what to do about the grenade. That was what was taking so long in getting him down.</p> <p>The whole school was there to see him in all his glory and pain. I could even see welts begin to form on his legs, and body from the ants that got him. I made my way, casually over to Mike and Sam.</p> <p>“Say anything, and the same will happen to you; I guarantee it,” I hissed to the two of them. They spun their heads around so fast that they could have given themselves whiplash. “Do you understand?”</p> <p>They both looked at me in sheer astonishment, and didn’t answer right away. I repeated my question with a little more force. They nodded.</p> <p>“Because if you think this is bad, it’s nothing compared to what I could have done to him and can do to you. Got it?” I assured them I was serious with the look on my face. With the example hanging right behind them, they took me serious. And with another nod of their heads, I walked quietly away.</p></div>",[]
226,"A Fucking Life, Part 13",13,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Scott makes a realization about Master Toby as well as begins a new relationship with his brother, Terry.",2005-10-12,1,5,"M/b, b/b, cons, anal, oral, inc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Quality Family Time (whatever that is</p> <p>It took them until lunch time to figure out there was no grenade in Craig’s rectum. I was surprised it didn’t take them longer. He was untied and carted off to the nearest hospital for treatment. It was the talk of the entire town for the next several years or so, I’m sure.</p> <p>Several things happened after that. One, that there was no investigation, per Craig, his cronies, and his parent’s wishes. Craig and his asshole friends knew who did it, but they didn’t want to attract any attention as to why I would have done that to him. Also, Mike and Sam took my threat seriously. The rest of the class didn’t say a word to anyone, for fear of the same thing happening to them. The gym coach was also very quiet, for some reason.</p> <p>Two, that because of that incident, I didn’t worry about hiding my nipple rings anymore. As I undressed for gym, I just left them in. Since all the boys knew about them, why hide them? If we played a sport with contact in it, they were extra careful with me, especially Craig. And for some reason, he took extra care to avoid me during and between classes.</p> <p>Three, Terry knew who did that to Craig the moment we arrived at school. After I had my little chat with Craig’s Cronies, he walked over to me and said that he wanted to talk to me alone.</p> <p>“Why did you do that to him, Scott?” He asked straight away when we were alone in an abandoned classroom.</p> <p>“What makes you think it was me?”</p> <p>“Because I saw you last night, Scott; I saw you leave the house. I’m not stupid, you know.” He said it with a very serious look on his face. I was about to continue this playful banter, but something told me not to.</p> <p>“I know you’re not stupid, Terry. I’m sorry for that, I was only playing,” I said, trying to get him into a less serious mood.</p> <p>“Now, why?”</p> <p>“Because he did something equally bad to me yesterday,” I explained, hoping that would be enough. Stupid hope.</p> <p>“What did he do?”</p> <p>“You sure you wanna hear this?”</p> <p>“Yes,” he said with a stomp of his feet and then crossed his arms.</p> <p>“Okay, he and his gang tied me to a bench by my hands, feet and nipple rings, and had other guys rape me the whole rest of the day. And that included the gym coach. You happy now?” </p> <p>“Why didn’t you tell a teacher this?”</p> <p>“The same reason I’m allowing Glen to fuck me up the ass whenever he wants. To make sure you, Thomas and Charlie are safe. Also, what do you think is going to happen if Mom finds out about any of this?”</p> <p>He shrugged his shoulders.</p> <p>“She’ll probably kill herself like Dad did. She’s not right in the mind, Terry. After Dad shot himself, I saw Mom with a bottle of pills in her hand. She put them away when she saw me look at her. Unfortunately, Glen is the only thing keeping her from really doing it. If all of this gets out, she will do it.”</p> <p>He didn’t say anything for a while; he just looked at the floor and put his hands in his pants pockets. I walked over to him and knelt down in front of him again. I took him by the shoulders and forced him to look at me.</p> <p>“I don’t give a shit about Glen or Mom. As far as I’m concerned, both of them could go straight to hell. But what do you think is going to happen to us if they do? We’ll be put in state homes and split up. I’m only doing this to keep our pathetic little family together, okay, Ter?”</p> <p>He nodded and leaned forward to hug me. We stayed that way for a little while before classes started.</p> <p>“Does it hurt?” He asked.</p> <p>“Does what hurt?”</p> <p>“Getting, you know…,” he trailed off.</p> <p>“Not anymore. I can handle it, okay, don’t you worry. And the word is ‘fucked’. Just don’t let Mom hear that, or she’ll go into orbit.” I smiled at him. He smiled back and went off to class.</p> <p>The fourth thing that happened, happened on the way to my class. I just realized that the entire time I was tying and torturing Craig, I never got a hard-on. That made me think of Master Toby. Instead of heading to class, like I should have, I detoured into the boy’s bathroom. Leaning against the sinks, I thought about that night with him, and how the entire time he never once got an erection.</p> <p>I kept wondering about that off and on during the time that we moved and since then. I just never came up with an answer. He told me that he would tell me when the evening was over, and he never got the chance. I had forgotten to ask him and I never went back to him again.</p> <p>But now, looking back on it, I think I have my answer. He liked getting tortured, like me and Mikey. Doing it to someone else didn’t turn him on. So, now the unanswered question is, why did he do it, if he didn’t get any pleasure from it? He did pay me for my time, and pay me well. So, why do it?</p> <p>I was starting to get a headache from thinking so much, so I stopped. I washed my face and went to class. I apologized for the interruption, and took my seat at the back.</p> <p>By lunch time, they had him down from the pole, so no one saw Craig tied up again. I was disappointed in that, but the gossips will be talking. That was good enough for me.</p> <p>That day was difficult to teach class as everyone talked about Craig. The principal had each of us from his class in his office if we knew anything. Of course, no one knew anything.</p> <p>That afternoon at gym, I tried out my new theory. I undressed without worrying about the rings. I caught one of my classmates looking at them, but he looked away quickly. I dressed for gym and we had class.</p> <p>After class, we showered, but as soon as I stepped in the shower, all conversation stopped. I smiled at their pettiness.</p> <p>“Problem, gentlemen?” I said as I hung up my towel on the hook. They looked at me for a second before the kid that looked at me earlier walked over to me. I was lathering up the washcloth when he approached.</p> <p>“Uh, look, uh…”</p> <p>“Spit it out, James,” I said with purposeful irritation in my voice.</p> <p>“Look, we’re sorry for yesterday, okay?”</p> <p>“Oh, you’re sorry now. Why?” I knew why, but I wanted to see if they could say it.</p> <p>“Look, Craig’s been bullying us for years. We did it only because he would have killed us if we didn’t do what he wanted.” It was actually Mike that said that. I was a little stunned by that. I didn’t think Craig had that much pull around here.</p> <p>“You guys are wusses. You could have gotten together and done something about him, just like you ganged up on me yesterday. Now that someone had taken down your leader, you guys are scared. You’re pathetic.” And with that, I turned back to my shower.</p> <p>“Um, did that hurt?” James asked, pointing to my chest.</p> <p>What we have here, is a fucking genius in the making.</p> <p>“Duh, James. What do you think?” I started the ‘duh’ thing, by the way.</p> <p>“Then why’d you do it?”</p> <p>I looked at him in the face. He seemed sincerely curious. But, curious or not, I was not about to tell the entire world (till now, that is) about that year of my life. I also wanted to see how far he would take the questions.</p> <p>“I didn’t choose to have it done. Someone did it to me. Kind of like what you people did to me yesterday.” Each one of them looked down at their feet, and the conversation ended.</p> <p>As I left the locker room, I was thinking also about the fact that none of them has even mentioned the fact that my cock was a lot longer and thicker than theirs. Of course men wouldn’t humiliate themselves to mention such things, but boys are a different matter. My cock was measuring at this time at about six inches long, almost twice what they were sizing up to. It was a bit weird to think about that, but it did cross my mind.</p> <p>As I was leaving the school that day, the gym coach told me he needed to see me.</p> <p>Yeah, I bet you do.</p> <p>“What is it, Coach?” I asked him irritably once we entered his office.</p> <p>“Please have a seat, Scott. You want a soda, or something else to drink?”</p> <p>“Skip the bullshit, Coach, and get to the point.” I was looking at him directly in the eye. It was another trick I picked up from my time as a pro.</p> <p>“Okay,” he said slowly, “I will, then. I’m sorry for yesterday. I shouldn’t have done what I did to you.”</p> <p>No shit, Sherlock.</p> <p>“Never mind, Coach. Forget it.” I said with a wave of my hand and got up to leave.</p> <p>“Look, Scott, we could get into a lot of trou…”</p> <p>“Shove it up your ass, Coach!” I interrupted him. “Don’t give me that shit, of ‘we’.” I now turned to face him. “’We’ didn’t tie me to that bench. ‘We’ didn’t fuck me over forty times, whether I wanted it or not. ‘We’ didn’t do anything when you saw me tied to the bench. ‘We’ didn’t fuck me, and then leave me alone.”</p> <p>His face had bled white by the time I had finished that little speech. It was the same look my father had on his face the last time I saw him up close. I let him stew about it a few minutes before letting him off the hook.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Coach. What happened yesterday will remain a secret. I don’t want it to get out any more than you do. But don’t ever insult my intelligence again. ‘We’ wouldn’t get into trouble for what happened yesterday; you would, and I know it. Now, I’ve got to get home.” I turned and left his office.</p> <p>I got to the house just as Glen was pulling up. We went inside and to my room where he fucked me as usual. As he left, Terry walked in the room.</p> <p>“You okay?” He asked innocently.</p> <p>“Yeah, Terry, I’m fine.” I said as I pulled my pants back up.</p> <p>“You gotta big ‘thing’, Scott,” he said out of the blue.</p> <p>I looked at him and smiled. The innocence of an unspoiled child. I envied him that innocence. He walked over to me and looked me in the eye. With shaking hands, he lowered his pants to his ankles, and offered his anal flower to me. I looked at it as he bent over in front of me. Two years ago, I would have taken it without a care.</p> <p>“Terry, you don’t know what you’re offering me.”</p> <p>“Yes I do. I want you to stick your ‘thing’ in my butt, Scott.”</p> <p>My cock responded to the memory of me and Randy fooling around together. It began growing, in spite of my will. He was not making it easy to resist the temptation, that’s for sure.</p> <p>“It’ll hurt, Terry,” I warned him.</p> <p>“I know, Scott. Remember Glen’s already done it. I want you to do it, now.”</p> <p>I stood up and lowered my pants down to my ankles. I licked his asshole, leaving behind a great deal of saliva. I grabbed his hips and brought him back to sitting on my lap as I sat back down on the bed. As my six-inch cock made contact with his tight asshole, he flinched.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him before continuing.</p> <p>“Huh hm,” he said with a nod of his head.</p> <p>I continued to pull his hips down on top of me. My cock head speared him with the experience I had expected. He reared up his head as I penetrated past his tight sphincter. I waited for him to get used to the feeling before going on.</p> <p>“Relax your ass muscles,” I suggested. He nodded, but didn’t do anything. He didn’t know how to do it with a six-inch cock up his butt. “Bear down like you’re taking a shit.”</p> <p>He did, and I felt him loosen up. He sighed at the relief and I pulled him further down on my hairless cock. Once his butt made contact with my hips, I pulled the two of us onto the bed further. Allowing him to move at his speed, I just laid there.</p> <p>“It’s big, Scott,” he said through gritted teeth.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know, Terry. It’s a gift from the men who did this to me while Dad was alive.” He looked back at me in shock. I smiled. “Where do you think the money came from?”</p> <p>“They paid you to do this?”</p> <p>“They paid me to do this to me; not what I’m doing to you. That’s how I can handle Glen so easily.” He still looked confused. “They paid me to fuck me up the ass. Now, start to raise yourself off my cock, then sink back down, but do it at your own speed.”</p> <p>He nodded that he understood the instructions and began to raise himself up. I held onto his hips to steady him better and felt a long, forgotten feeling of fucking another boy’s asshole. He slid up my shaft until my cock head was hitting his sphincter muscle, and then I pulled him back down onto me. Within a few strokes, he got the gist of what to do, and what not to do (he accidentally went too far up on one stroke and I popped out of his ass).</p> <p>My cock responded with purpose as it fucked my younger brother like a champ. I started feeling that building sensation after a few minutes, and with one hard, final thrust, I orgasmed. I felt for the first time something squirting out of the head of my cock, and knew I came and shot sperm.</p> <p>I collapsed back on the bed to relax for a moment. He turned around while I was still embedded in his ass, to look at me.</p> <p>“Is that it?” He asked. I looked at him, and thought about his question. I actually laughed at it before answering.</p> <p>“No, Terry, there’s more; a lot more. Now, I wanna know what made you want to do this?” While he was thinking about his answer, I sat up and wrapped my arms around his chest and lay back down, pulling him with me. We were both staring at the ceiling as he answered my question.</p> <p>“I dunno, Scott. I just got this funny feeling in my stomach. And when I saw Glen doing that to you, I though you might wanna do that to someone.” </p> <p>I smiled and sighed. He was just where I was when I met the Potters. Then an inspiration hit me. It was a nice warm day, for the time of year; so, why not?</p> <p>“Let’s go outside to get the last of the sun before it goes down.”</p> <p>“Okay,” he said and we made our way outside, just as naked as we were in my bedroom. We spread our towels out on the grass, and lay down on top of them. It was cool, but being the beginning of December, it was nice and warm.</p> <p>“How do I get rid of this stuff?”</p> <p>“What stuff?”</p> <p>“This stuff?” I looked as he pointed to his rear end, and I understood.</p> <p>“Oh, that stuff. Go over to that tree and act like you gotta take a shit. It’ll squirt out.” He did as I suggested and returned to his towel to lie down. We enjoyed another two hours of sunshine before Glen got back home. We grabbed our towels and headed inside just as his truck was pulling up to the house. We got dressed in our separate rooms and made our way out to start making dinner.</p> <p>Dinner was painfully normal, except that Thomas’s favorite cousin, Chad, was spending the night. That meant a full house, and Glen was not happy about that, I could tell. With Chad there, that meant someone was going without a bed. Terry asked if he could sleep with me. I nodded to Mom that it was okay.</p> <p>Terry, Thomas, and Chad got ready for bed and Glen wanted to talk to me outside.</p> <p>“Why are you letting the brat sleep with you? I wanted you tonight, boy.”</p> <p>“Guess you’ll have to wait till tomorrow, Glen,” I said with a smug smile on my face. I had at least one night without him sticking it in me, or so I thought.</p> <p>I walked back inside the house and to my room. Terry was getting his pajamas on. I smiled as I pulled mine out of the chest. We lay down and looked at the ceiling again, only this time it was beside each other. We talked about nothing specific, and then rolled over for a good night’s rest.</p> <p>I woke up some time later to a voice hissing.</p> <p>“If you say a word, boy, I will personally cut your tongue out of your head. Scott and me have a deal. And I want him now.”</p> <p>I opened my eyes to see Glen with his hand over Terry’s mouth, hissing in his ear. The kid was scared out of his mind, as he nodded to our wonderful step-father.</p> <p>“You don’t need to threaten him, Glen. Terry won’t talk to anyone, right?” I asked that last question to my brother. He shook his head that he understood.</p> <p>Glen was on me in a flash. My pajama bottoms were ripped down to my ankles, as he scraped my legs with his nails in the process. He didn’t bother taking my underpants down; those were just ripped from my hips. He forced his dick inside me while Terry looked on in horror. I saw him bring the sheets up to his face to cover his eyes, but never did fully cover them.</p> <p>“You never said he couldn’t see this, brat,” Glen gloated at finding this loophole.</p> <p>I gritted my teeth and hung on to the pillow as Glen was being more savage than ever this night. I think just having Terry present turned him on even more. I don’t think I’ve ever hated him more than I did at that time. His cock slid in and out of me, as Terry looked on. I was hoping he would never have to actually see this.</p> <p>When he finally came, I opened my eyes again to see Terry actually crying. Glen didn’t bother to clean me up, as usual, he just rolled off me, over Terry, and left the room. I took a moment to recompose myself, and I made my way to the bathroom to expel his seed from my bowels.</p> <p>I walked back in my room and Terry was lying on his stomach facing the wall. He had his legs spread wide open while hugging a pillow and as naked as the day he was born. I got a real good look at his nine-year-old ass pucker. I smiled at his offer, but I thought that once was more than enough for the fourth grader. I moved next to the bed, and closed his legs back together again.</p> <p>“Thanks, but you don’t have to, Terry,” I said, and ruffled his hair. He turned to look at me, and more tears were flowing than before. “What’s wrong?”</p> <p>“You…, you don’t want me?” He was on the verge of really breaking into a big cry over this.</p> <p>“No, no; I just thought that since we did it once already today, that you might want a break from it.”</p> <p>“Take me, Scott, please. I wanna thank you every time. Whenever he does that, you can have me, okay?”</p> <p>“You sure about that, Terry? That’s an awful lot of fucking. He usually takes me twice a day.”</p> <p>“I don’t care, Scott. You’re my brother, and you are doing this for me, so I wanna do this for you. You can do me however he does you, okay?”</p> <p>He opened his legs for me again and I climbed on top of him. I slipped back inside his child-sized asshole without much difficulty this time. My six inch cock began working his innards with a practiced ease. We made sure we were careful not to make any noise as Glen was probably just getting back to sleep.</p> <p>As I lay on top of my younger brother, I saw his face. It was the same look I had when Glen was fucking me. I stopped what I was doing to him.</p> <p>“What is it?” He asked.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked back.</p> <p>“Uh hum. Why?”</p> <p>“Well, you just look like I’m really hurting you, and the reason I’m allowing Glen to fuck me is so that you don’t get hurt. If this is really hurting, we can stop.”</p> <p>“If you can take something his size, I can take you, Scott. Besides, you are a little smaller than Glen, and I would much rather have you back there, than him.”</p> <p>I smiled at his weird logic, and continued to finish my downward thrust. I built up to a good speed, quietly, until I stiffened and shot my sperm inside him for the second time in one day. After calming down from my high, I rolled off him to catch my breath better without crushing his smaller body.</p> <p>He rolled in the same direction as me, to face away from me. As I had rolled, my arm went under his head. I felt wetness run down it, as he slipped out of bed to head to the bathroom. When he returned, he seemed in a better mood.</p> <p>He lay down next to me and stared up at the ceiling again. I moved my right hand towards his cock. I figured that if he can take me up the ass twice, the least I could do was give him a blowjob. He didn’t stop me when my hand touched his hip, so I continued across his body till I made contact with his dick.</p> <p>Still no reaction from him, I began to stroke it a little. In spite of whatever he may be feeling, his cock responded like a true male. With a little more effort, I slipped down under the covers, and made my way to the area I was stroking. I licked his side with the tip of my tongue as my mouth tracked across his middle. I kissed his navel, and then headed south.</p> <p>I didn’t have far to go until I made contact with his cockhead. I stopped stroking him, and slipped my brother’s cock through my lips and into my experienced mouth. He hissed quietly as the warmth of my mouth engulfed his cock. I knew that he enjoyed the sensations I was giving him, so I continued to swallow his boycock. When I reached his groin and had his entire length swallowed up, I moved the rest of my body between his legs to get a better angle on sucking him.</p> <p>He opened his legs again, but this time to allow me in for another reason. I was turning him on something fierce. His moans were getting louder, and I was starting to get a little concerned about the noise level. I pulled my pillow out and covered his face with it to muffle the sounds. He took the hint and kept it covering his face with one hand, and moved his other to the top of my head.</p> <p>As I expertly manipulated his cock around in my mouth, he grabbed a handful of my hair and kept pushing my head down. I wasn’t going anywhere, but these were new feelings for him, and he didn’t exactly know how to handle them. I let him pull my hair all he wanted.</p> <p>All at once, he stiffened like a board, and his little cock jumped in my mouth. His orgasm hit him like the force of a tornado. He had enough sense to cover his mouth before he came, thankfully. That would have woken the entire neighborhood.</p> <p>When he calmed down some, he finally let go of my hair, and I moved up his body to lie beside him. His breathing slowly returned to normal and he opened his eyes again. He turned to look at me, but his eyes were still a little glazed over.</p> <p>“Enjoy that?” I asked him. All he could do was nod. He closed his eyes again, rolled away from me, and slipped into a comfortable sleep. I ‘spooned’ up behind him, and let sleep kidnap me as well.</p></div>",[]
227,"A Fucking Life, Part 14",14,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Scott and Terry skip school to talk and end up at the barn where Terry asks Scott for a favor.  Afterward, they witness their cousin getting raped by Glen and their Uncle Dave.",2005-10-12,1,5,"M+/b, b/b, inc, rape, nc, cons, anal, oral, bdsm, tort, cbt, whip, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">One Day at the Barn</p> <p>The following morning was welcomed in by a gray sky. It was Friday, and that meant the weekend was approaching. That realization hit me as I was waking up, still ‘spooned’ against my young brother’s back. My mother walked in to wake us up by opening the blinds, and then walking back out again.</p> <p>She didn’t pay much attention to me anymore, which was fine by me. Terry woke up as the light hit his eyes, and wiggled his butt a little. That little bit stirred my cock awake. I heard him giggle, and he wiggled it again, just to tease me; the little shit. I reached under the covers and grabbed his cock and balls and gave them a real squeeze just for that.</p> <p>“Ow, Scott,” he said as he batted my hand away, “I was just playing.”</p> <p>“No, you were teasing. There’s a difference. Playing would mean that you and I have the time to finish what you’re starting. Teasing is a way to get the other person horned up and they can’t do a damn thing about it. You were teasing, you little twit.”</p> <p>He turned around to look at me in the face. I had a smirk that told him I was half serious. He knew which half I was serious about. We got up and made our way to the showers before Thomas and Chad woke up. We just beat them into the bathroom. In December, you want the hot water.</p> <p>Terry and I left just enough for the two of them, if they showered together. We snickered at that predicament. We had breakfast, and then made our way to school for the last day of the week. It was the time of year where teachers don’t give a whole lot of homework, and the following week was only half a week. I love Christmas.</p> <p>Terry, Thomas, Chad and I walked to school, but when we got close, Terry and I hung back from the other two. Neither one of us felt like going, and since no one really cared whether we went or not, we decided to skip for the day.</p> <p>“What did doing that work feel like, Scott?” He asked me once we were clear of the school grounds. I stopped in my tracks and looked at him. He turned to look back at me.</p> <p>“What made you ask that?”</p> <p>“I dunno,” he shrugged. “I mean we kinda had fun last night, I was just wondering. That’s all.”</p> <p>“Well, it felt okay for most of the time. Other times it felt like I wished I hadn’t done it at all. Some of the men could be really cruel.”</p> <p>“Like how?”</p> <p>“You sure you wanna hear this?” He nodded enthusiastically, so I continued. “Well, they would tie me up, shove things up my butt, and down my throat, for starters. One of them pierced my nipples while I was tied up outside. Some would pull on my cock and/or balls for hours. Some of them would spank or whip me a lot. Some of them would only suck on my cock for the entire time. </p> <p>“It all depended on the client, and what he wanted. My first one wanted me dressed up like a girl. And I have to say, I looked pretty damn hot as a girl.” He snickered at that.</p> <p>“Dress and all?”</p> <p>“Dress and all. Even a wig was added.”</p> <p>“I wish I had seen that.”</p> <p>I smiled at the innocence of his demeanor.</p> <p>“How did you get started doing it?”</p> <p>“Randy and his family got me started. Dan and Amy had clients that they knew would pay good money for us, so they got their sons started, and some others joined in later. I was the last to join the group. It all stopped when Dad died.”</p> <p>“Dad was a client?”</p> <p>“Yeah, my last one.”</p> <p>“What? You mean he did you?”</p> <p>“Yeah, he fucked me, alright, in more ways than one. He pretty much fucked us all. Our family, that is.” He knew what I was talking about.</p> <p>“Did you know about him?”</p> <p>“Not until I walked in the hotel room that night. He had called himself ‘Bob’. Should have called himself ‘John’, it would have been more believable. After I found out it was him, it was too late to get out of there without him knowing it was me he was fucking. He killed himself because he realized that he had just fucked his son.”</p> <p>He didn’t say anything after that for a while. We just walked in silence. Before we knew it, we were in the woods outside the back of our house.</p> <p>“Tie me up, Scott, like you were when that guy did your nipples,” he whispered as he looked down at his feet.</p> <p>“Terry, he put me in a lot of pain that night. Plus he had me tied up all night, hanging from a clothesline outside, naked. Trust me; you don’t want that done to you. It was worse than what I did to Craig.”</p> <p>“I don’t care, Scott, I wanna know what it felt like. For real.” He was serious. My nine-year-old brother was wanting me to tie him up and torture him.</p> <p>“You might as well let Glen fuck you up the ass, Terry, because it’ll be just like that.”</p> <p>“I don’t trust him. I trust you, Scott,” his eyes were pleading with me to do this to him. I gave in. </p> <p>“Alright, but you asked for it, Terry,” I warned him. “Go into the barn and wait for me there.”</p> <p>I went to the shed, thinking about what my brother asked of me, and I still wasn’t sure he really wanted it. I had to think of a way for him to stop what was happening. I gathered everything I needed from the shed and made my way to the house for the rest of my supplies.</p> <p>When I arrived in the barn, he was standing in the center of it with his head bowed, hands behind his back, and not a stitch of clothing on. I smiled at his anxiousness. He did seem very willing, that was for sure. I walked up to him with the bag over my shoulder. I was standing right in front of him, looking at his naked body. His nine-year-old cock was standing at attention.</p> <p>To test him, I grabbed it and pulled hard. He hissed and hummed, but didn’t move a muscle to stop me. I lassoed his small nutsack with my thumb and forefinger. I began to squeeze as the other fingers closed in around my hand’s captive. He squinted at the pain, but still didn’t move to stop me. I squeezed harder. He finally squirmed trying to get me to stop, but his hands remained in their place. I released his hairless nutsack.</p> <p>“Where did you learn to do that, boy?” I asked him.</p> <p>He mumbled something under his breath.</p> <p>“Speak up, or the punishment will double,” I demanded.</p> <p>“A magazine Chad had in his room,” he said a little louder. So, Chad has these fantasies. That’s good to know.</p> <p>“Master.” I corrected him.</p> <p>“What?” He asked.</p> <p>“You end every sentence or question by calling me Master, boy,” I said, slipping into my new roll.</p> <p>“Yes, Master. He had a magazine with pictures of people being tied up and other people doing things to them, Master.”</p> <p>“So, that’s why you want this done to you. The pictures turned you on. Didn’t they, boy?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said barely above a whisper.</p> <p>So this was the root of all this. Chad. I wondered if Thomas was doing anything with him. I asked Terry that question.</p> <p>“I don’t know, Master. I didn’t see them do anything.”</p> <p>Enough idle chit-chat. Time to give the boy what he was craving. I reached in my bag for the dog collar and buckled it around his neck with the d-ring in the front. A string was wrapped several times around his balls, and left dangling for a second.</p> <p>I tied a rope around each wrist several times and then tied them together. His arms were going nowhere. I picked the bag back up and pulled on the string I tied around his balls. He didn’t move. I pulled hard, forcing him to move. He got the hint and followed me. After picking up his clothes, I led him to the staircase going into the basement of the barn. It was perfect for my needs.</p> <p>“Before we go any further, boy, there is one thing you have to know. This is an escape phrase. All you have to do is say, ‘Steve’, and I will stop everything. Now, your mouth will be gagged, but just nod your head several times, and I will remove the gag to let you say it. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Did you have an escape phrase, Master?”</p> <p>“Yes, but I never used it, boy. I let them do whatever they wanted to do to me. But I had experience behind me, so you feel free to say it if it gets too much.”</p> <p>“I won’t, Master,” he said with a great deal of conviction in his voice.</p> <p>I put two handkerchiefs over his eyes and a sock around them to keep them in place. A knotted sock was put in his mouth and tied behind his head. Next, I had him bend over, so I could insert the buttplug I had saved from my night with Master Toby. It took a bit of work on my part to get it inside his asshole, but it did fit. As it slipped inside his ass, he yelped when the widest part of the plug stretched his sphincter muscle. He wasn’t used to having something that wide pass into him.</p> <p>To make sure the buttplug remained in place, I took a length of rope and tied a harness around his body. It was passed over his shoulders and through his legs (avoiding the bound testicles, of course) first, and then tied off to its own free end, making a ‘v’ shape. As the ropes passed under his balls and behind him, they went over the buttplug, to keep it trapped inside him. Another rope was wrapped around is waist, passing over his navel and under his arms. The next rope was wrapped the same way just above his nipples.</p> <p>I tied two pieces of rope to the support beams behind him and secured them to the rope around his chest. I strung another one through the d-ring of the collar and secured his neck to those two ropes, while wrapping the excess behind his head to support it. I wrapped his ankles individually several times before pulling them apart to the support beams in front of him. They were tied off with my famous trucker’s hitches, pulling his body horizontal and tight. The rope around his chest slipped a little and lined his underarms, which is where I wanted it in the first place. The rope holding his neck to the two ropes was also tightened.</p> <p>I took the string tied to his nutsack and threw it over the cross beam that ran the length of his body above him. It was also tied with a hitch that finally brought a muffled scream from his gag. I smiled at that. All the hard work was paying off. I brought a piece of leather and wrapped it around his cock, just behind its head. I hitched that one to the rope crossing his chest, bringing another round of muffled screams.</p> <p>I checked him to make sure he wasn’t nodding his head, and he wasn’t. I was wondering if he would. So far, he was holding up quite well. I tied his wrists to the eye bolt that was embedded in the floor of the basement, and hitched it off as well. His body was stretched to its limits, completely.</p> <p>With a nine year old boy stretched out in front of me, I decided it was time to play. I ran my fingertips lightly up the side of his torso, where he was ticklish the most. He squirmed, trying to evade my feather touch. I reached over and pinched his nipples hard, but not as hard as I could have done it. He squealed into the gag as I continued to assault each of his nips.</p> <p>I reached back into the bag and brought out the ping-pong paddle. I smacked each of his buttcheeks with it five times. Each hit caused him to whimper into his gag. The final one brought a small scream as I used most of my strength for that one. With his ass burning from the paddling, I left him alone for a second while I got the next phase of my plan started.</p> <p>I cleaned up all the dry hay that was around the site. I had to make sure that nothing flammable was near us. He would wiggle and squirm every once in a while, but mainly didn’t move from his position. Once I was absolutely nothing that could catch on fire was near us, I pulled a tall graduated candle from the bag, and lit the wick. Just as Master Toby had done, I let some wax pool up at the top before I dripped any on his nipple.</p> <p>I made sure the candle was near to his nipple before I allowed the first drop loose. When it splattered on his nipple, he screamed like nothing else. His head was shaking back and forth vigorously. </p> <p>“Do you want me to stop? Just nod your head, Terry.” His head continued east-west. The second drip dropped just to the left of the first one, sending him into fits again. I moved the candle to the other nipple and repeated the procedure. Another round of squeals and squirms from my nine year old captive. Each time he squirmed it put his balls through more torment. By now, they were turning a nice shade of purple. Those nuts were my next target, of course.</p> <p>As I ran a line of candle wax down his body, he must have realized the torment he was putting his balls through, because he didn’t move much in comparison. Maybe his nipples were more sensitive than the skin on his chest. When I arrived at his groin area, I circumnavigated his cock to allow only his balls to receive the torment of the hot wax.</p> <p>When the first drip made contact with his right nut, the squealing and squirming restarted. There was nothing he could do about it, but he still persisted in doing it. I continued to rain down drip after drip on each of his tiny nuts. When his nutsack was covered in wax, I tried a new tactic. I moved the tip of the candle under different parts of his body.</p> <p>I started at the bottom and worked my way up. His feet were first to feel a little heat. I moved up to his knees, his stretched arms, and then back up to his reddened ass. He struggled as best as possible to avoid the flame, but nothing worked, of course. He had put himself at my mercy, and I was fresh out of it.</p> <p>I extinguished the candle and picked the paddle back up. He received ten on each asscheek from the paddle before I stopped. I went back to the bag to get the next instrument of torture. It was the thing he most wanted; the needles.</p> <p>“Okay, time to back out if you want to, Terry. Once I start this, I’m not stopping no matter what you do with your head.” This was his final warning. He shook his head, ‘no’, so I pulled out the first needle and took a deep breath.</p> <p>I walked over to my young brother and played with his left nipple to get it hard. Once the tit was firm, I lined the needle up to it, and pushed through it as quickly as I could. Renewed screams escaped the gag in his mouth. He was now nodding his head, but I wasn’t stopping. I finished pushing that first needle to stop half way through his tit. I stepped under him and stood back up to his right side. After getting the nipple hard, I pierced it just as quick as the first, making sure I didn’t stop till it was half way through.</p> <p>His body went limp as he passed out. I checked his pulse, and he was fine. I allowed him to come around in his own time, unlike Craig. I wiped up his chest of blood and dried wax while I was waiting. I let his cock loose, and the thing twitched as if he had orgasmed. I looked up at my brother’s face, and it was flushed. He had orgasmed alright.</p> <p>I smiled. So his second orgasm was a powerful one like mine with Master Toby. That was good to know. As I was still waiting for him to come to, I heard the door to the barn open and footsteps run into it. Voices soon accompanied the footfalls. </p> <p>“But, Uncle Glen, really, I don’t know where they are. Please believe me. They were at the school, but then disappeared.” Chad was scared, that much was evident, but why would he be scared of Glen?</p> <p>“You had one fucking job to do, you useless twat; keep an eye on that brat. Tell me where he goes, who he sees and talks to. But you couldn’t even do that little thing.”</p> <p>“Dad, tell him, it wasn’t my fault,” the boy pleaded.</p> <p>“I don’t know, Chad. He was with you this morning and all you had to do was stay with him for the day. Don’t look at me for sympathy. It seems to me that it was pretty simple to do.”</p> <p>“Please, Uncle,” he went back to pleading his case with Glen. Uncle Dave was not going to help him any. “I just lost him; I’m sorry. Please don’t hit me.”</p> <p>“Hit you? Oh, I think we’re beyond hitting at this point, Twat. Dave, you wanna tie his wrists for me and string him up?”</p> <p>“Sure thing, Glen,” Uncle Dave had to move fast as Chad tried to shoot past the two men, but didn’t get far. “Nice try, kid. Nice try.” I watched through the narrow slits in the boards as Uncle Dave wrapped some rope tightly around Chad’s wrists. He then took him over to the hook hanging from the middle barn rafter, and pulled on the pulley to lift him off his feet.</p> <p>Just then I heard a noise as Terry was waking back up. I clamped my hand over his mouth.</p> <p>“Don’t move, or make a sound,” I warned him. He nodded. I took his blindfold off so he could see what was happening to our cousin.</p> <p>We watched as Chad’s father removed the boy’s clothing. Glen had pulled his belt out of his pants to get ready to administer punishment. Chad continued to plead with both men not to hurt him, and that this wasn’t his fault. Neither man listened to his wailings.</p> <p>When Chad was completely nude, Glen wound the belt buckle around his hand and made a fist with it to hold on to it. I saw him look to Uncle Dave. He shrugged, and Glen let loose with a lash to Chad’s back. The boy screamed at the top of his lungs.</p> <p>“Go ahead, pussy, scream. No one will hear you. You know we’re miles from everyone.”</p> <p>While Chad was screaming and Glen was whipping him, I began to let Terry out of his bonds. The noise they were making was enough to wake the dead, so I just had to be only a little careful. When I had Terry totally untied and resting on the floor of the basement, I was going to pull the needles out of his tits, but he stopped me.</p> <p>“I want them left in,” he whispered to me.</p> <p>I looked up at the progress Glen was making with Chad. Most of his back, butt, and legs were covered in welts. Uncle Dave walked over and turned the boy around and rejoined Glen as he continued to lay lash upon lash against the nine-year-old’s skin. When the belt made contact with his cock, Chad screamed and pulled his legs up to try and protect his groin better.</p> <p>That didn’t go far. Glen lashed the belt out against his legs, harder and heavier. Chad finally let his legs down where Glen didn’t waist a second. The next lash landed exactly where he wanted; right on the kid’s nuts. Chad screamed bloody murder with that one.</p> <p>Several landed on his chest and across his nipples as Glen had no mercy on the lad. Uncle Dave was not about to help his son any more than he already had. Severe welts were appearing all over Chad’s body by now as Glen was tiring. Finally, my step-father stopped whipping the kid.</p> <p>“Wanna piece of him, Dave?” Glen asked and offered him the belt.</p> <p>“Nah, I want his ass, Glen,” he said with a sadistic smile. He already took his cock out of his pants while Glen was beating the boy. Chad tried to wiggle out of his bonds, but no good came from that effort. His asshole was at the right height for his father’s hard cock.</p> <p>Uncle Dave spun the boy around and impaled him on his stiff rod, and the child screamed again.</p> <p>“Oh, shut up, Twat. This isn’t the first time you’ve had my cock up your ass. So knock it off, or I’ll let Glen have another go at you.” That shut him up like nothing else would. Uncle Dave held onto the boy’s hips as he slid his cock balls-deep inside him. I could tell that even though this had happened before, Chad was in some severe pain from the invader. Uncle Dave fucked his son with an intensity of a wild animal.</p> <p>Glen stood watching the rape, while stroking his own dick through his pants. I knew it wouldn’t be long before he took it out and had his way with the boy. He didn’t wait any longer. He pulled it out, and walked around to Chad’s front.</p> <p>He let the pulley down to bring Chad’s face to his crotch just as he pulled his cock out. Chad knew what to do, and opened his mouth to accept the cock that fucks me every night. Without preamble, Glen shoved his cock down Chad’s throat, causing the kid to choke and gasp for air.</p> <p>The two men mercilessly fucked both ends of my cousin twice before they were done with him. When they were finished, they hoisted him back up to where his feet were not touching the floor anymore. They wound a piece of rope around his cock and balls enough that they disappeared from view. With the excess, they put it through the center eyebolt in the barn’s floor and tightened it with a trucker’s hitch. He was stuck solid.</p> <p>“Let’s get some lunch, Glen,” my uncle suggested.</p> <p>“Good idea, Dave. We’ll come back here for dessert,” he said and both men left the barn laughing.</p> <p>Terry, fully dressed by now, and I waited for a while to make sure they were gone before we left the basement. I made sure the basement was back to it’s original state before we left. Upon climbing the stairs, I looked toward the house and saw the two drive away in Glen’s truck. We walked in the main drag of the barn where Chad was being stretched. The sight of him even made me want to hurl.</p> <p>The boy’s body was lined with deep red welts all over him. I saw the tip of his cock, and it was a sick purple color. His balls were covered with the rope tightly covering it. A mixture of blood and cum was dripping on the floor behind him, and running down his legs. His face was swollen a little from a few slaps delivered by Glen. He looked up and saw us as we approached.</p> <p>“Please, please let me down. It hurts,” he pleaded with us.</p> <p>Terry made to let him down, but I stopped him.</p> <p>“Glen would find out who let him down and then we would be in a huge world of shit that no one could protect us from.” I told Terry. I looked up to Chad. I had all the sympathy in the world for the boy, but I had my brothers, my sister, and my own ass to protect. He was going to have to bear the two men again on his own.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t tell them, Scott. I swear it.”</p> <p>“They would torture you till you do. You think that this is the worse they can do to you? This is nothing compared to what even I can dream up. Trust me, they would get the truth from you, and then what do we do? No, Chad, you’re on your own, unfortunately.”</p> <p>“Please, Scott, help me,” he had been crying already, of course, but fresh tears flowed as he realized there was no way out of this for him.</p> <p>“Alright, I’ll help you, but you have to listen close, and listen good.” He nodded. I continued, “When they return to do what they want to you, close your eyes, and think yourself into another place. Be somewhere else; it’s a trick I learned a couple of years ago. It works, Chad. I’m sorry I can’t help you more, but I have to look after my own family.”</p> <p>“PLEASE!!!!!”</p> <p>I pulled Terry to me and we walked out of the barn without leaving a trace we had ever been there that day. So, Glen’s having me or Terry followed. That was definitely good to know.</p> <p>“Why were they getting Chad to follow me, Scott?” Terry asked with a great deal of fear in his voice.</p> <p>“I’m not sure it was you he wanted followed, Terry. I think he may be after me. Remember, I have the evidence he’s trying to find.” Terry nodded, and did an ‘oh, yeah’ thing.</p> <p>We made our way back up to the house, where I replaced all the things I had used on Terry. I also put band-aides on his nipples to hide the needles from Mom and Glen. We were about to leave, when I saw the truck return to the house. We ran like rabbits to my room and closed the door. I shouldn’t have worried about them coming into the house right then. It was Chad they were returning to.</p> <p>I realized this as I heard them walk to the barn. I grabbed Terry by the arm and started to move towards the door. He balked.</p> <p>“I’m scared, Scott,” he whined.</p> <p>“Listen, Terry, so am I, but we have to take the opportunity to leave. Chad’s going to tell them he’s seen us to save his skin. When he does, one or both of them are going to come to the house to check out his story. We have to be gone before that happens. They will do worse to us than they did to him if they find us here. We have to leave, and I mean now.”</p> <p>He nodded. We edged our way to the living room. I saw Uncle Dave on his way back towards the house. I grabbed him and we ran to the front door crouched as low as possible. We made it to some tall grass just in time as he came out of the front door looking for us.</p> <p>They’ll torture Chad even worse now for lying to them, but it was better him than us getting caught. We edged our way around the house to the field on the side of the barn. With Terry with me, I dared not get closer. We waited for what seemed like hours while Chad screamed and hollered while Glen and Uncle Dave went to town on the young kid.</p> <p>They did exactly as predicted; he was tortured even worse for “lying” to them. Both of them left with their lusts satisfied and zipping up their flies, but Chad was not with them. We saw them take off back towards town then we made our way to the big door leading to the barn.</p> <p>Chad was lying on the ground, crumpled in a heap. As Terry and I approached him, I could tell he was unconscious from the beating he just took. Not only were there more welts all over him, but bruises were also added. More semen flowed from his young asshole. Blood was all over the place.</p> <p>I picked him up and carried him back to the house. I told Terry to get some cream that was in our bathroom. I laid him down on my bed as I tended to his wounds.</p> <p>“If Glen or Uncle Dave comes back, we have to act like we don’t know anything,” I warned Terry as he walked over to me. “Understand?” I looked hard at his eyes to make sure he did understand what was at stake.</p> <p>He nodded.</p> <p>“We are playing a very dangerous game with some very dangerous people, Terry. Glen and Dave obviously have this town scared shitless. We can take them on, but not now. So, if one of them returns, let me do all the talking. You just act like you’re in shock; kind of like you’re doing now, okay?”</p> <p>He nodded again.</p> <p>As I was tending to Chad, he woke up. When he saw me, he automatically went wild and tried to get away. I grabbed his arms and tried to steady him.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Chad, they aren’t here. They can’t hurt you right now, so relax and let me take care of you.” He finally calmed down as I soothingly talked to him. When he was calmed down enough, I went back to rubbing in the salve. His wounds would heal, of course, but he would have a few scars.</p> <p>“Who did they want you to follow, Chad; me or Terry?”</p> <p>“You.”</p> <p>“Why?” </p> <p>“Glen wants something you’re hiding from him. Dad didn’t say what it was.”</p> <p>“Alright, I’ve got an idea.”</p></div>",[]
228,"A Fucking Life, Part 15",15,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Scott puts in action his plan to get rid of Glen and Dave, but a surprise awaits him.  But in the end, Glen gets whats cumming to him.",2005-10-12,2,5,"M+/b, M/horse, anal, oral, viol",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Fly in the Ointment</p> <p>“What idea, Scott?” Terry asked.</p> <p>“Look, Chad, can you trust me?” This was the most important thing I needed. I knew Terry did, but after what happened in the barn, I wasn’t so sure Chad would or could.</p> <p>He looked at me for just a few seconds and then nodded. I smiled.</p> <p>“Where’s Thomas?”</p> <p>“Last I saw him, he was at school, but that was hours ago.”</p> <p>“He’s probably still there. Terry, go get the bottle of ether from the shed, but don’t open it.” He ran out of the room. “I’m going to knock you out for a while with the ether. When you wake up, you’re going to be with only Terry. Can we trust your mother?”</p> <p>He shook his head, weakly. That was what I was afraid of. Glen and Dave had pretty much our family locked in tight. He could do what he wanted and no one would question it. She wasn’t paramount to my plans, but it was going to be more difficult without my Aunt Roseanne.</p> <p>Terry made it back with the ether, and I knocked Chad out with some on a rag. It was easier to transport him if he was asleep. He needed to be out of harm’s way if this was going to work like I wanted it to. I knew a place where I could keep him and Terry for a short time without anyone finding out.</p> <p>I threw him over my shoulder and we made our way to the school through the back woods and alleys again. We arrived just as the last session was letting out.</p> <p>“Perfect,” I said under my breath. It only took a few minutes for the building to empty. We waited until every car in the lot was gone then we moved in. The coach made another mistake by letting me leave by myself that day. I found out the door leading into the gym was always unlocked. We made our way to the utility closet after getting the key from the office.</p> <p>“Stay here with Chad, Terry. When I lock this door, DO NOT open it for anyone without the proper knock. It’ll be four knocks in a row with a space followed by last one. No one will know you’re here but me, but I like to be careful. Any questions?”</p> <p>“What’re you gonna do?”</p> <p>“Get rid of Glen and Uncle Dave, of course. This has gotten out of hand.”</p> <p>“Be careful, Scott.”</p> <p>“I will. Don’t make a sound if you can help it. Anyone knocks without the right one, make sure nothing moves, understand?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Good. I’ll be back in a couple of hours.” I left my cousin with my brother and headed out of the school towards the bank. I retrieved the evidence that I needed from my safe deposit box then ran to a place to make a few phone calls. There was a store in a secluded spot that was perfect for that.</p> <p>I asked for the phone book and the clerk handed it to me. I looked up the state numbers for child abuse. I called the free number and a lady answered. Over the next few minutes, I told my story leaving out some embarrassing things about me and some others. She listened and asked me where I was, and I told her. She said to call the police immediately.</p> <p>“Glen owns the police, ma’am,” I said matter-of-factly.</p> <p>“I will be there with a state trooper in less than an hour. Can you hold on that long, Scott?”</p> <p>Do I have a choice?</p> <p>“I’ll do my best.” I hung up and hid out of sight for the next forty-five minutes. I saw a state trooper’s car pull up to the store with another car behind it. A very nice looking lady got out of the car, while the trooper stayed in his. I walked out of my hiding place as she walked in the store.</p> <p>“Hello,” I said from behind her. She almost jumped through the roof. “Ms. Daniels?”</p> <p>“Yes,” she said, hyperventilating a little. “Scott?”</p> <p>I nodded. We talked for a few minutes outside the store and I told her the rest of the story, including Chad’s experience. The school was not that far from the store, and the three of us set off for the building. We got there, and I knocked on the door as I told Terry. He opened and let us in.</p> <p>“How’s he doing?”</p> <p>“I don’t know, Scott. He sort of stopped moving a while ago.” He looked genuinely worried about him. So was I. He didn’t look good.</p> <p>Ms. Daniels went to Chad’s side and looked at him. I don’t think she’d ever seen a case this bad before. The trooper called for an ambulance. After what seemed like hours, the ambulance got there, and they took Chad to the hospital. Ms. Daniels and the state trooper took me and Terry over to Glen’s house.</p> <p>When we got there, I opened the door and let them inside. As we made our way back to the master bedroom, I heard a very familiar sound coming from the room. I opened the door to the room, and I thought Ms. Daniels was going to have a heart attack.</p> <p>Glen had Thomas tied to his four poster bed on his hands and knees. A dog collar was around his neck and tied to the top beam of the bed, forcing him to hold his head up. A bar was under him at his groin, holding his waist in place, by being tied off to the tops of the posters behind the boy. His cock was tied to the bar, and clips were attached to his nipples, stretched down to the bar also. His balls were being pulled down to his knees, which were spread open and tied to the outside of the bed, and his ankles tied to the back posts as well. His elbows and wrists were tied to his front posts.</p> <p>He had stripes across his back where Glen had taken the belt to him as well. His buttcheeks were a dark red all over. It also looked as if his cock and balls had been hit and abused. His face was swollen just under his eye, and tears were streaming down his face.</p> <p>As we entered the room, my brother was taking Glen up the ass and not easily. Glen had been really going to town on the boy. The reason we didn’t hear any screaming was that Uncle Dave had forced his cock down Thomas’s throat. Both men froze like statues when they saw us.</p> <p>“Hey, Karl,” Glen said.</p> <p>“Hey, Glen,” the cop answered, then shot Ms. Daniels point-blank in the chest. I saw her limp body fall to the floor and not move again. “You’re lucky I was on duty when this little bastard called.”</p> <p>“That’s why I pay you, Karl.”</p> <p>To say I was stunned would have been the understatement of the century. I turned to look at the cop, and he had his gun on me and Terry. He pushed us in the room with it, and closed the door.</p> <p>“Oh, Karl, check the little slut for that rag he’s been holding over my head for six months,” Glen told the cop. He reached in my jacket and found the bag with the two pieces of cloth in it.</p> <p>Once he found it, he shoved me and Terry to the floor. One thing I learned while I was with the Potters was quick thinking. I hit the floor and rolled onto my back. The angle was perfect. </p> <p>The heel of my shoe went right up into the trooper’s groin. Since I was now two years older than I was when I did that to Rudy, it hurt him a lot more than it did Rudy. The one thing I didn’t foresee was when I made contact with his nuts, he discharged the pistol. The bullet hit the floor right between me and Terry.</p> <p>I scrambled for the gun as fast as I could. I had to get it before he recovered. I got up and stomped on his hand twice and he released the gun. I grabbed it and pointed it at his head.</p> <p>“Get off him, Glen. NOW!” I yelled to Glen and Dave.</p> <p>“If you think you can tell me what to do by holding him hostage, think again. I don’t give a shit about that prick. There’s more of him I can hire. Go ahead; shoot.”</p> <p>I found it surprisingly easy to pull the trigger. The noise almost deafened me as the bullet went through the cop’s brain. I raised the gun to the two men fucking my brother.</p> <p>“Wanna call my bluff again, Asshole?” Both men backed away from Thomas. I knew I only had three shots left in the pistol, so I had to be careful with it. I was shaking, that was for sure, but my resolve was no less strong.</p> <p>“Back against the wall and get on your knees.” The two obeyed quite well. It’s surprising how looking down the barrel of a 44 magnum will do that. Once they were rendered harmless, I turned my attention to Terry.</p> <p>“Untie Thomas, Ter.” He didn’t move. “Now, Terry; we don’t have all day.” He moved to the bed and started to untie his twin. Once Thomas was untied, I looked him over for a second. He didn’t seem too bad off, but his manner changed once he was untied. His face hardened.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Can I do something to them?” I could tell this was something he needed, so I nodded.</p> <p>“Just don’t get the way of them and the gun.”</p> <p>He nodded that he understood. He walked over and got his shoe, forgetting his other clothes, he put it on. He then walked over to Glen and from behind him, kicked him in the nuts as hard as he possibly could. Glen bowled over forward away from us and Thomas went to Uncle Dave. I could tell Dave was getting himself ready for it. Thomas reared back again and planted one right on the mark. Dave imitated Glen and both men were curled up holding their nuts and groaning.</p> <p>I had to smile as Thomas walked away from them. The question now, was what to do with them. Turning them over to the cops was out; I just killed one of them.</p> <p>“What now, Scott?”</p> <p>“Yeah, what now, Slut?” Glen was recovering from his racked nuts.</p> <p>“Listen, prick, I suggest you just sit there and hope that your death is not as painful as I want it to be.”</p> <p>The major problem was my original idea. They had a file started on us at the state. If I killed them, the cops would be all over this, and with Glen’s influence, we wouldn’t come out very good. As I was deciding what to do with them, Mom walked in the front door with Charlie. We froze as quickly as Glen did earlier.</p> <p>She saw us through the door. Actually, she only saw me, and I was holding a gun. She saw the two bodies on the floor, and me with the gun, and assumed the worst. She dropped my sister and ran back and as she entered the room, she saw everything else.</p> <p>Glen and Dave were kneeling against the wall. Terry, with a worried look on his face, was sitting on the bed. Thomas was just pulling his shirt over his head, so she saw the marks on his body.</p> <p>“What in the hell is going on here, Scott?”</p> <p>“It’s a long story, Mom. The straight facts are that Glen’s been fucking me since before you got married,” I started my story, but she stopped me with two words.</p> <p>“I know,” she said.</p> <p>“WHAT??!!!” I screamed at her.</p> <p>“I can’t take care of three kids on my own, Scott, so I let him do what he wanted. At first, it was Terry, but after you blackmailed him, I suggested to him to go ahead and have you.”</p> <p>“You mean to tell me, you knew he raped Terry, and had been fucking me, and you didn’t do a damn thing about it? WHAT KIND OF FUCKING MOTHER ARE YOU?”</p> <p>“Don’t talk to me that way, Scott Reilly Fielding; I won’t have it,” she said while pointing her finger at me. “I am your mother, son, and you will respect me.”</p> <p>That was the wrong thing to say to me at that time. First thing, I hate getting called by my middle name, and second, she had lost my respect in her a long time ago. I swung the six-shooter towards her, and pulled the trigger again. Her brains (the little she had) were on the wall in a microsecond. </p> <p>With the sound of the shot still ringing in my ears, I made up my mind what to do about Glen and Dave. I had two shots left and two assholes on their knees. Dave fell first with the fifth shot from the gun. Glen turned around to face me. I saw him down the length of the barrel as I took aim at his head. He was pleading for his pathetic excuse for a life. I didn’t care what happened to me, as long as he was dead before this day was over.</p> <p>He was the root of all these problems we had been having lately, and he deserved to die. As my finger increased its pressure on the trigger, he made a desperate move towards me, and I missed. The shot went wild and only grazed his shoulder.</p> <p>I still had a weapon in my hand, though. I backed up and swung the butt of the gun towards his head and nailed his right temple. He was out in a second. My brothers were stunned at these turn of events, and I have to say, I wasn’t thinking too clearly either. Charlie was screaming from the living room, having been woken by the shots.</p> <p>“Terry, go take care of Charlie, please,” I said, and he left the room. I turned to Thomas, and an idea hit me. “You want revenge?”</p> <p>He nodded, and a smile broke onto his face. It was a smile I knew, because I had the same one. I told him to grab Glen’s ankles. I grabbed him under his armpits. We dragged him out of the house and into the barn. Both of us were breathing hard after that. After all, the man weighed a ton.</p> <p>“Bring that over here, Thomas,” I said as I saw a sawhorse against the far wall. This was going to be delicious.</p> <p>We picked him up and laid him lengthwise on the sawhorse, with his legs hanging over the end. I tied his ankles to each end of the legs of it. More ropes were added to his thighs, tying them to the top of its legs. A rope was wrapped around his body to secure it to the middle of the sawhorse. I pulled his arms horizontally above his head and tied them to the eyebolt in the wall. To make sure he still didn’t move, more ropes secured his shoulders to the front legs of the sawhorse.</p> <p>“Go get me a knife from the kitchen, and my bag from my room. Also, make sure Terry and Charlie are okay.” Thomas nodded and ran to the house. While he was gone, I secured the bottom of the sawhorse to the eyebolt in the floor. Glen was all trussed up and going no where. He was coming to as Thomas was returning from the house with the knife and my bag over his shoulder.</p> <p>“Let me go, Slut!”</p> <p>“You ought to be a little nicer to me, Prick.”</p> <p>“You ain’t got anymore bullets, Slut, so there’s nothing you can do to me.”</p> <p>“You see, that’s where you’re wrong, Prick. There’s a whole lot we can do to you. I guess I’m now glad I did miss shooting you. Now, Thomas gets his revenge. So do I.”</p> <p>“How’re Terry and Charlie?”</p> <p>“Their fine. He’s given her a bottle, and rocking her to sleep. He said he wants to be out here, also.”</p> <p>“Okay with me, just make sure she’s in her crib before you two leave the house.” He nodded and took off for the house again. I turned my attentions to Glen.</p> <p>I took the knife, and cut away his shirt, pants, and boxers. I left his shoes on. There was no point to getting rid of those. I was pulling the box of needles out of the bag as my twin brothers were running up to the barn. Only Terry knew what was coming next. Thomas just watched the show, with a certain degree of satisfaction, I might add. After all, this man had tormented our lives for the better part of a year now.</p> <p>I walked over to Glen holding the needles in one hand. As disgusted as I was to touch his nipples, I rubbed one of them to get it hard. With now practiced aim, I speared the tit right at the proper spot. He screamed like a little girl. The other nipple was pierced with just as much ease.</p> <p>“Where’d you learn to do that?” Thomas asked. Terry and I looked at each other and smiled. I raised my shirt up to show him. His jaw hit the floor when he saw the loops in my nipples. He did a double-take when he saw that his twin had his pierced as well. The needles were still in Terry’s tits, of course, making sure the holes stay opened.</p> <p>I turned back to Glen after dropping my shirt back down. I wrapped a length of string around the needle penetrating his left tit and pulled it under the sawhorse to do the same thing to his right tit. Now his chest was really tied to the wooden horse.</p> <p>“Guys, go get me Trigger, please.”</p> <p>“Why?” They asked in unison.</p> <p>“Just do it, please.” They shrugged and left the barn. Trigger was Glen’s prized stud. Now, I don’t know anything about horses, but Trigger was quite large.</p> <p>I walked in front of him while they were gone to look at Glen’s face. He was straining under the pain of his newly pierced nipples.</p> <p>“You know what I’m about to do. Don’t you, Prick?”</p> <p>“You don’t know who you’re dealing with, Slut. When I get outta here, you’re gonna regret it.” I could almost feel his hatred for me. But I just laughed in his face.</p> <p>“You really think you’re gonna get outta this?” I stood up as my brothers led the horse in by the reins. He was really a gentle horse, until you get a piece of tail in front of him. I saw Glen stud him out one time. I was hurting just watching what he did to that mare.</p> <p>I took over the leading of the horse, and pulled him towards his new “mare”. Thomas was getting the idea as the horse walked up behind Glen. The man was struggling like crazy to get out of his bonds, but I tied him too well.</p> <p>I pulled Trigger over Glen and stopped him as his forelegs were just behind Glen’s shoulders. This put the horse’s cock right at Glen’s asshole. I tied the reins to the front legs of the sawhorse, and walked to his hindquarters.</p> <p>The cock on this horse was enormous, and it wasn’t even getting hard yet. I stroked his cock a little to get it hard. The twins watched in fascination as the cock continued to grow. Before long, that cock was longer than I’ve ever seen one, and I’ve seen my share. I squeezed the cock to test its firmness, and it wasn’t totally hard yet.</p> <p>I had a thought to wait, but I decided it was time to put Glen in his place. I moved the engorging member down to its waiting receptacle. Without waiting for any precum to drip onto his crack, I touched the tip of Trigger’s cock to Glen’s anus. The horse took over from there.</p> <p>Backing up a little, Trigger shoved his mammoth sized dong into Glen’s buttcrack. I think he topped my list of scream records. That scream alone set everything right, but I wasn’t about to stop Trigger from having his fun. I went to sit with my brothers as we watched the horse tear into Glen’s asshole.</p> <p>It took several shoves of his hindquarters before he had even half of that pole inside my former step-father. It appeared that Trigger was enjoying mounting his master, because it seemed to me that his cock grew while he pummeled him. The horse was not to be denied his pleasure that was for sure.</p> <p>Glen was still screaming at the top of his lungs. The horse continued to pound into him. The three of us actually started laughing at how big that cock was getting. Trigger was splitting him in two pieces, and we loved every second of it. Unfortunately, he could only fit just over half of his cock inside the man’s ass, so it took a bit longer (so sorry) for him to cum.</p> <p>As we watched, we saw the horse cum. It wasn’t like a man’s orgasm; it was actually calmer than we expected. But when the jizm shot out, Glen’s ass couldn’t handle all of it and most of it leaked onto the ground. I was simply amazed at the amount of it all. There seemed to be more than a gallon of cum there.</p> <p>When it appeared Trigger had enough of his master’s asshole, I went over and pulled him off the man. I led him to a stall and fed him some oats. We left Glen tied where he was, and returned to the house.</p> <p>“What about the others, Scott?”</p> <p>“We hide the bodies, of course. On Monday, we get the hell out of here, and start over somewhere else.”</p> <p>That night, we took turns digging the hole deep enough for the four dead bodies. I pulled the cars around behind the barn and covered them. We were in the sticks, but I wasn’t taking any chances of a random event happening.</p> <p>We didn’t turn out the lights on that day until after midnight. Glen was raped by Trigger two more times before we hit the sack. All we did was lead him to the back end of the target, and walk out of the barn. We had other things to do. Trigger was mounting my step-father before we got to the barn door.</p> <p>“Aww, you don’t look so good, Prick,” I said in a mock sympathetic voice to Glen after Trigger was finished with him for the night. “Looks like you’ll never hold a shit again. Oh well. That’s life, isn’t it?”</p> <p>He was looking at me with pure hatred in his eyes. If he was loose, he would kill me, but I wasn’t that stupid to take any chances on that. His skin had turned a sort of sickly white as he had lost a lot of blood out of his asshole. Red blood mixed with semen had gelled on the inner skin of his thighs. He was a site; that was for sure.</p> <p>“This is to keep you company tonight, Prick,” I said as I swung a board as hard as I could against his raped ass. I swung that board a total of twenty times before my arms gave out and I had to stop. “That… was… for the…last…six months…Prick.” I walked out the barn, leaving him unconscious.</p></div>",[]
229,"A Fucking Life, Part 16",16,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Time passes as the kids move southward. Scott is then given a birthday surprise upon his thirteenth birthday.,2005-10-12,1,5,"m/b, anal, oral, bond, viol",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Moving on...</p> <p>The next morning was busy. We had to clean up the blood, which was impossible, but we did make it a little better. We put a couple of throw rugs over the stains. Terry and Thomas cleaned the house while I bred Trigger with Glen again.</p> <p>My step-father looked a little better after getting some sleep, but still not up to normal specs. Trigger took his time, this go around. He was still trying to fit all of his horse’s cock up Glen’s butt. It still wasn’t totally fitting, but at least now he was able to fit about three quarters of it inside him. I kind of felt sorry for Trigger.</p> <p>Anyway, the whole day, we took care of the house and Charlie as best as we could. I fixed the lunches and dinners for us, and neither twin complained. We were rid of Glen, and that was what mattered most to the three of us.</p> <p>“How did Dad die, Scott?” Thomas asked at dinner that night.</p> <p>“He shot himself, Thomas. You know that.”</p> <p>“Yeah, but how, why?”</p> <p>“Because he realized he made a mistake he couldn’t correct,” I said, trying to keep him off the trail, but not lie to him.</p> <p>“What mistake?”</p> <p>“You don’t wanna know, Thomas,” I told him.</p> <p>“Yeah, I do. I want to know why he left us to this place.”</p> <p>“Alright, fine. He was hiring a hooker and got caught at it.”</p> <p>“How do you know that?”</p> <p>“I was the hooker, Thomas.”</p> <p>“WHAT?!”</p> <p>“I told you that you didn’t want to know. Look, all that’s behind me now, Thomas. You can get past it or let it eat your lunch. I’ve gotten past it. I know I made some mistakes, but damn, Thomas, we have got to stick together if we’re going to make it now. I’ve killed a cop. Things are going to get worse if we stay around here, and if we leave, I have to know that this isn’t going to be an issue with you. What’s it going to be?”</p> <p>“I’m with you, Scott. I’m with you. I just didn’t know. That’s all. You gonna do that to make money if we leave?”</p> <p>“No. I told you; it’s behind me now. It’s in the past. Now, let’s clean up and get to bed. We still have tomorrow to survive before we leave.”</p> <p>I retired to my bed and they went to their room. Charlie was asleep in no time, and I actually had some time to think while in bed. While I was thinking, Terry walked in the room, naked.</p> <p>“What is it, Terry?” He didn’t answer. He just climbed into my bed and curled up next to me, facing out. As I lay there, still thinking, he reached back and grabbed my cock. Slowly, he began stroking me to firmness. Once I was fully erect, he pulled me over to him by my hard-on.</p> <p>I got the picture. He opened his legs and put the upper one back on mine. He took my cock and aimed it at his backside cherry bud. I didn’t have to do a thing. He pushed his body back as the tip of it touched him. With an ease that shouldn’t be there, I slipped inside my nine year old brother again. This time, there were no tears. He accepted my dick without complaint.</p> <p>His ass was a welcomed feeling as I slid into him. Being couscous of his nipples, I wrapped my arms around his chest and held him close to my body as his body felt very comfortable to me. As I humped his rear, I could feel that familiar building of intensity deep within the pit of my stomach. He arched his back and moved with me, allowing me to glide easier inside him.</p> <p>As I finally reached the explosive level of feelings, he shuddered with me and I could feel a good amount of sperm swim into his innards. He moved his hands behind the back of my neck as we calmed down and settled into each other’s embrace. I was glad to have him here in my bed. Not just for his boyhole, but just for the closeness I missed since I left Randy and the others.</p> <p>“Um, what’re you guys doing?” Thomas was waking us up. Terry was still hugging my cock with his asshole and my arms were still wrapped around him in a tender embrace. The only difference was that his leg had fallen off mine during the night. I stirred and looked at him. I then noticed the situation. I looked down at Terry still asleep spooned inside me. I put my finger to my lips to tell Thomas to keep it quiet. He nodded that he understood.</p> <p>I moved to pull out of him, but being inside his asshole for so long, I was sort of glued there. As I pulled, Terry stirred.</p> <p>“Don’t, Scott. Leave it in. I like it in there,” he said, dreamily.</p> <p>I mouthed to Thomas to hand me my bag, and then leave the room. He did as I directed. As I pulled out of his asshole, I replaced my cock with the smaller buttplug. That seemed to satisfy my brother enough to continue sleeping. I walked out to the kitchen after checking on my sister. She was still sound asleep.</p> <p>“What’s going on between you two, Scott?” Thomas asked as I walked in.</p> <p>“Terry needs to be close to someone after all that has happened. And to be honest, so do I. I miss having Randy around.”</p> <p>“Randy was a hooker too?”</p> <p>“Randy, Rudy, Roger, me, Mickey, Red, Jake. We were all ‘house boys’ as we were called sometimes.” I noticed the look on his face. It was a cross between confusion and revulsion. I laughed at his look. “Thomas, you already know about what happened with me, why is it so hard to take that the others were pros also?”</p> <p>“I dunno, maybe because I didn’t know there were so many of you at the school.”</p> <p>“Look, let’s talk while I go check on the prick, okay?”</p> <p>“Sure. Um, Scott?”</p> <p>“Yeah?”</p> <p>“When you gonna take care of Glen?”</p> <p>“I was thinking right now before Terry wakes up. Why?”</p> <p>“I wanna do it.”</p> <p>“You sure about this? Once it happens, you can’t take it back.”</p> <p>“I’m sure. For everything he’s put you and Terry through, I wanna kill the prick.”</p> <p>I took a hard look at my younger brother. Although the two are twins, they couldn’t be more different in personalities than night and day. Terry was the soft spoken one, usually, while Thomas was the more dominant one of the two. They looked identical, but acted like two people from opposite ends of the earth.</p> <p>I nodded an ‘okay’ to him, pulled out a kitchen knife, and we headed towards the barn to do in my step-father. We talked and I filled him in on what had happened to me while I was a pro with the Potters. He took it in stride and was actually impressed at my ability to handle a lot of pain.</p> <p>We got to the barn and I opened the door, and about to say something witty, but seeing the sawhorse empty changed my mind. It was not only empty; it was crushed on the floor. Glen was loose.</p> <p>“Stay close to me, Tom.” He saw where I was looking, and gripped my shirt tight. I pulled out the knife, and we made our way into the barn. </p> <p>As I saw the flash from the corner of my eye, I pushed Thomas away from me. We split and landed on the floor, and Glen was between us. Before I could do anything, he grabbed Thomas and put the knife I left in the barn to his throat.</p> <p>“Take another step, Slut, and the brat dies,” he spat at me.</p> <p>The night had taken its toll on Glen. His skin was now paler than before and his eyes were bloodshot with red around the lids. His tits were torn off his chest and dried blood ran down his chest. Blood and horse semen were still caked to his legs and he smelled like a sewer. He was breathing funny, also.</p> <p>I didn’t see anyway out of this. I was still contemplating an answer when I heard the gunshot go off. The knife slipped out of Glen’s hand and he staggered for a second. Then, like in the movies, his eyes rolled up in the back of his head, and he collapsed on top of Thomas. Terry was standing in front of me with the smoking gun in his hand. I had forgotten that I had refilled it with bullets from the cop’s belt before we buried him.</p> <p>I carefully walked over to Terry and lowered the gun to point it at the ground. Without saying a word, I eased the gun from his hands. He looked at me with a vacant expression on his face. I wrapped my arm around his waist and he did the same.</p> <p>“It’s over, Terry.” He nodded into my shoulder.</p> <p>“A little help over here, if it’s not too much trouble, please,” Thomas said, still trapped under Glen’s prone body. Terry and I laughed like hyenas for a minute or so before getting him unstuck.</p> <p>We buried the prick in a hole just beside the other one, and just as deep. We covered it well, and I sprinkled a few grass seeds on the two to help hide the evidence. I looked at the work, and unless someone knew it was there, no one would be able to find it.</p> <p>The twins and I spent the rest of the day continuing to clean up our mess. We also started packing our bags for our journey out of there. They were wonderful at not putting up a fuss about taking orders from me.</p> <p>Charlie was taken care of by Terry, mostly. He seemed to fill the void, left by our mother, in her life. He was a natural caregiver. I could see him as a social worker when he got older. Thomas was going to be the CEO of the family. I could see him rule the world with an iron scepter. </p> <p>That night, I slept in Mom and Glen’s bed. Terry joined me shortly after I slipped in the bed. We had a nice screw, with me on top of him, before turning in. He was spooned into me again as he drifted off to sleep. I had a harder time to fall asleep. Not because my dick was filling his rectum, because it was, but I was worried about where we were going to live.</p> <p>I woke up to Thomas shaking me awake again.</p> <p>“What’s with you two? You act like you’re on your honeymoon, or something,” Thomas said with a hint of teasing in it. I reached over and grabbed him and pulled him onto the bed. I blew a raspberry into his belly, and we had a wrestling match first thing that morning, until Charlie started crying and Terry went to tend to her.</p> <p>As Thomas helped me straighten up the covers, we talked about what was going to happen today.</p> <p>“I was thinking about heading south, to New Orleans. If we take nothing but the back ways, we can make it by the new year.”</p> <p>“You mean walk? The whole way?”</p> <p>“Why not? I figure if we cover about ten to fifteen miles a day, we’ll get there in time to celebrate New Years Eve.”</p> <p>“But Scott…”</p> <p>“Look, Tom, we can’t hitch. It’ll look a little odd with three boys and a baby hitching rides. Plus if we’re seen on the roads, the cops will get us. All we have to do is take it nice and slow through the back areas, and we’ll be safe from the authorities. Think of it as an adventure.”</p> <p>“An adventure. Great,” he said sarcastically.</p> <p>“Fine. Stay here, then.” I said with a little anger in my voice and walked out of the room.</p> <p>“Wait, Scott. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean that. If you want to do it, so will I.”</p> <p>With that settled, we began to pack our backpacks for the journey. I went in town to the bank and closed the safe deposit box and hit the grocery store. We filled our canteens with water, and milk for Charlie. Terry had the idea of taking Trigger, and I figured why not?</p> <p>So, that evening, we were loaded up with enough supplies for the journey, and we headed out. Trigger was loaded with supplies, so only one of us on his back at a time. I allowed them to ride, switching every hour or so. I walked the entire way. I had Charlie in a pouch on my chest to keep her warm. She pretty much slept the whole way there. Her diapers only had to be changed every once in a while, so that wasn’t too much of a problem. </p> <p>To me, it was like an adventure. We walked at night. I checked the compass every half an hour or so, to make sure we were on the right track. We only needed to head south. We would head west over the Mississippi River later. </p> <p>I figured we made over fifteen miles that first night. We stopped walking at about three in the morning, and pitched our tents in a field. Terry was too tired for any fun stuff, but he did sleep with me. Thomas took care of Charlie for the time.</p> <p>As we woke at about noon, we got up and ate. We relaxed till nightfall, then started making our way again. And that was the way we made it to the city of New Orleans. We arrived just as people were celebrating Christmas Eve. We made better time than I thought.</p> <p>“Merry Christmas, guys,” I said to my twin brothers. “We got here.”</p> <p>I found a hotel that didn’t ask a lot of questions (for the right price, of course), and after three very long showers, and a bath for Charlie, we bedded down for a good night’s sleep. We saw a property on the way into town that had horses, so we gave Trigger another home. I didn’t think horses were allowed in the city.</p> <p>The next morning was Christmas, and everything in the world was closed except a few convenience stores. Thomas and I got some goodies and other necessities and headed back to the room. We watched TV most of the day and relaxed. The real world was going to have to wait till tomorrow.</p> <p>The following day, I went looking for a job, and found one, believe it or not. It was a garage. There was a sign on the door that said, “Help Wanted”. I walked in and asked about it.</p> <p>“I can’t hire you, kid.”</p> <p>“Why not? The sign didn’t say ‘Help Wanted, but no kids’,” I argued. The owner laughed.</p> <p>“The problem is the law. You have to be at least fourteen years old.”</p> <p>“So, don’t put me on the books. Just do cash. Look, sir, I need a job. Please.”</p> <p>“You a runaway?”</p> <p>“More of a throwaway. My story is a long one, and I don’t really want to tell it, but the bottom line is that I have two brothers and a baby sister to look after. I need to make some money.”</p> <p>“You good with your hands?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Forget the ‘sir’ bit. The name’s Jack. And if you promise to work hard, you have a job.”</p> <p>“I will, Jack, I will. I promise.”</p> <p>“Okay, start tomorrow morning at seven a. m. Not a second later.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Jack.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome, kid.” As he was about to dismiss me, he stopped and looked at me again. “Where you stayin’?”</p> <p>“We’re staying in a hotel down the street.”</p> <p>“Come here,” he said and motioned with his head to follow him. We went outside and around back to a set of stairs leading to a door above the office.</p> <p>He opened the door, and there was a small apartment on the other side. It had one small bedroom, and one very small bathroom, but it could house the four of us nicely. I almost cried when I saw it.</p> <p>“It ain’t much, but it’s yours, if you want it, kid.”</p> <p>“Scott.”</p> <p>“Okay, Scott. So, what do you think?”</p> <p>“It’s perfect, Jack. How much?”</p> <p>“Free for as long as you work for me, Scott. You said you have a brother and sister, right?”</p> <p>“Brothers. Plural.”</p> <p>“Right, sorry. My mistake. Well, anyway, the four of you will be comfortable here for a while until you get old enough to get something on your own. Here’s the key.”</p> <p>I almost hugged the big man. I left and went to get the others. We moved in that afternoon. The twins were actually relieved when they saw it. They slept in the bedroom, while Charlie and I took the living room.</p> <p>I started working the next day at the garage. They trained me to do everything. I worked ten hours a day four days a week. I was paid five dollars an hour under the table in cash. I made the two hundred dollars a week stretch like you wouldn’t believe.</p> <p>When it was time for school to begin, I got a brilliant idea. I registered one twin as “Mark Nelson” and he went to school in the morning. The other would take over at noon so that they both went to school. Each would teach the other what was taught in class that day. The school they went to actually had uniforms, which made a world of difference.</p> <p>The twin that was at home would take care of Charlie for his allotted time. Since Thomas was more the morning person, he attended the morning classes and Terry would relieve him at lunch. In nine years at the same school, no one suspected a thing.</p> <p>I worked until five that day, as usual, and went upstairs to a ready-made meal of spaghetti and soda. I was impressed with their cooking ability. It actually tasted good.</p> <p>The next month went by without incident. I kept expecting the police to show up at any minute with handcuffs. Our Aunt Roseanne and our grandparents never contacted anyone about the disappearances of Glen or Dave. The state police just filed a missing persons report on the two officials, but nothing was ever found out about that either. We had gotten away from that area ‘scott’ free (gimme a break; they can’t all be winners).</p> <p>One day in mid-March, after a really long Thursday, I was looking forward to a nice long weekend. I opened the door to the apartment, to find Terry tied naked to the kitchen table, and his butt as red as an apple. A small piece of rubber was between his buttcheeks as well. Small whimpers came from his gagged mouth as I closed the door.</p> <p>He was blindfolded so he couldn’t see who entered the room, but I got the feeling he knew it was me. I looked into the ‘living room’ to see Thomas sitting on the couch watching a TV show.</p> <p>“He asked for it,” he said as I was looking at him, questioningly. I had hoped that he had gotten all that out of his system back in Mississippi.</p> <p>“Where’s Charlie?” I asked, casually.</p> <p>“In her crib,” he replied just as casually. We were talking as if there wasn’t a ten-year-old strapped to our kitchen table.</p> <p>“How long you gonna leave him like this?”</p> <p>“I dunno. I hadn’t given it much thought. Why?”</p> <p>“Just wondering,” I said, and went to take a shower to get the smell of the day off my body.</p> <p>When I walked back out, Terry was still tied to the table. Thomas had re-heated a chicken parmesan and laid it on our coffee table. I ate the meal with a hard-on while my brother watched his show. When his show was over, he went into the other room to take care of our sister’s needs, as Terry was tied up at the moment.</p> <p>Finishing my meal, I headed over to the kitchen table, and my younger brother. I ran my hand down his spanked butt, but ever so lightly, feeling every curve of his ass. The action brought shivers to his body. When I looked up, I noticed something I had not seen earlier. A rope was tied to each of his nipple rings and secured them to the four table legs. His nipples were being pulled sideways outward.</p> <p>He was still whimpering a little at the apparent pain his chest was enduring. Now I know what the whimpering was about earlier. I continued to run my hand up and down his back and butt area, getting more shivers from him.</p> <p>“You just gonna look at him, or you gonna fuck him?” Thomas asked from the doorway behind me. I turned to look at him. He had kind of a whimsical look on his face.</p> <p>“Hey, he’s your captive, not mine. I don’t take the liberties here.”</p> <p>“Then let’s just say he’s your birthday present, Scott,” and with that, he closed the door to the bedroom.</p> <p>Usually, I sleep in the bedroom with Charlie in her crib so I can take care of her if she wakes up in the night. But this night, I guess I was sleeping in the living room with a boy to fuck.</p> <p>“You’ve missed this, haven’t you?” I asked Terry. He nodded his head, shyly.</p> <p>The garage was closed for the night, so I didn’t have to worry about covering up any noises while I took my birthday present. I used a tennis shoe on his ass to redden it back up again; tenderize it so to speak. He squealed through the whole thing, but his cock remained as hard as ever.</p> <p>I yanked the buttplug out without concerning myself with his comfort, and replaced it with my erection. Sliding it fully inside him was like a forgotten memory that had resurfaced. He grunted at my initial invasion, but otherwise remained silent.</p> <p>I gripped his hips as I pulled back out of his rear end. I looked down and noticed a little blood on my shaft, but nothing to be alarmed about. Another grunt as my cock slid back inside his asshole, but this time not as loud. With his legs spread open being tied the table and his nipples securing his body to it as well, my brother made the perfect fuck. He couldn’t escape my rod abusing his asshole if he wanted, and by the way his cock was reacting, he didn’t want to escape.</p> <p>For his first fuck in over a month, I didn’t lay into him too badly, but it did feel good to be reaming him again. I spent my seed into his asshole on the fifth pump, and collapsed onto his back. I reached under him and felt his little cock, and it was still hard, so I did something about it. He reached orgasm after only three strokes of it.</p> <p>I untied his wrists and ankles from the table, and pulled off the blindfold. As his nipple rings were being untied, he reached up and took my cock in his mouth and cleaned off the pinkish cum. I took a clean rag and wiped his legs down; clean him as he cleaned me off. We retired to the small foldout bed to watch some TV before getting some sleep.</p> <p>I was on the right, lying on my back with my arms behind my head watching a late night show. Terry, on my left, snuggled up next to me, with his freshly-fucked butt at my hip. His skin felt warm after the spanking with the shoe.</p> <p>He reached behind him and grabbed my cock and began stroking it. Feeling his young hands on it again was more than enough to get me restarted. I allowed his hand to stroke me to full firmness, and then pushed it away. He turned over to look at me.</p> <p>“Did I do something wrong, Master?”</p> <p>“No, boy, you were doing fine. I just want you to do something else.”</p> <p>“What, Master?”</p> <p>I didn’t voice my answer. I pushed his head down to my cock.</p> <p>“Open your mouth, boy,” I said when his lips met my cockhead.</p> <p>He did as I instructed and I slipped my cock past his lips. I didn’t force it; I just let it get inside his mouth. He received it willingly, but his teeth touched the stalk of my dick.</p> <p>“Watch the teeth, Terry,” I instructed him. He nodded and I continued to feed him my cock. He gagged when I hit his tonsils, and I backed back out a little. “Swallow it when it does that again.” Again, he nodded, and I pushed back inside. He gagged again, but I could feel him start to swallow, and I pushed past his reflex. He took it in without any further problem.</p> <p>I guess cocksucking runs in the family, because the kid was very good at it. I realized right then what it was about a boy’s mouth that was so appealing to the men I was with. It felt so damn good as it slid down his throat. He learned quickly to breathe as I was pulling out of his mouth. Within a few minutes, I was sending a load down his throat to his stomach. He swallowed every drop.</p> <p>I reached down and pulled him up to me. I hugged my brother close, cherishing the closeness of our bodies. Adolescence was approaching, and things would change between the two of us, but for the moment, we had each other. I was satisfied with that.</p></div>",[]
230,"A Fucking Life, Part 17",17,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Time has passed and Scott makes a startling discovery about his young sister and invites her young friend Meagan into the mix.,2005-10-12,4,5,"M/g+, b/b, bond, cons, anal, oral, toys",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Growing Pains</p> <p>Over the next few years, both twins grew like weeds, as did Charlie. Terry and my relationship in bed lasted for only a few months after that time. He didn’t seem to need it anymore once the pressure of Glen was off him. I was fine with that, but I did miss the closeness again.</p> <p>One day that summer, though, I walked in to find him tied to the coffee table, and Thomas was face-fucking him. I smiled at their fun, and decided to join in. With Thomas still down Terry’s throat, I slipped into his young asshole. I believe it’s called ‘fingercuffs’. As we both climaxed, we switched places, and Terry had to endure another double fuck. His cock was enjoying the attention we were giving it also. Both of us made him cum twice before we were done.</p> <p>Five and a half years later, as I should have been graduating from high school, Charlie started Kindergarten. I walked her to school on her first day. I felt like a proud father watching his little girl go to school. Her blond hair fixed up in a pony tail and her skirt blowing in the wind. I’ll never forget that day. It was a good day.</p> <p>My brothers were starting their sophomore year in high school and we were outgrowing the small apartment. I bought a home that summer, and we moved in. Charlie had her own room, but the twins shared. I took the master, of course. I started looking into other ways of making money, and found real estate.</p> <p>Within a year’s time, the money I had saved from being a hooker was tripled. I decided that that was what I wanted to do with my time. I started learning everything about it, and in another year’s time, that money had tripled. </p> <p>I quit working at the garage after that first year. I stopped mainly because it was holding me back, but also because the twins were now juniors and Charlie was entering first grade. I was needed more at home. Doing real estate was a way for me to stay at home more. But I was always grateful to Jack for giving me the opportunity.</p> <p>When the twins graduated from high school almost two years later, and Charlie was going to start third grade, I decided that I needed a bigger venue for my business. So, she and I moved north to Dallas. I immediately loved it; it took a while to grow on Charlie. She hated leaving her friends behind.</p> <p>The twins stayed in New Orleans and haven’t left there since. They operate a restaurant together, and make a great deal of money. I’m sure they renew their special relationship from time to time.</p> <p>I got a house built during a time that it didn’t cost very much to have done. Charlie and I moved into it a year later.</p> <p>At nine, Charlie was as precocious as I was. She was watching TV one night, and I was doing paperwork. She turned to me and asked me a question I had heard before from someone else.</p> <p>“Scott?”</p> <p>“Um hm?”</p> <p>“Why do people get tied up?”</p> <p>I stopped what I was doing and looked at her. As I saw her, I saw what she was watching also. The show was a Showtime special on BDSM. There were several people tied up in different ways. I guess this had to happen eventually.</p> <p>“Come here,” I said and patted my lap. She got off the floor and walked over and sat down in it. “Well, people that you are watching on TV like getting tied up. It excites them, kind of like when you rub that spot between your legs.”</p> <p>She got real wide-eyed. I laughed a small laugh at her.</p> <p>“Yes, I’ve seen you play with yourself, sis. It was when you were in the bathtub the other day.”</p> <p>“That’s not fair. I don’t peak on you taking a shower.”</p> <p>“Charles, I didn’t do it on purpose. I was bringing in the load of towels into your bathroom, and I saw you. So, I let you have your privacy and walked back out.” She seemed satisfied with that answer, which was the truth, by the way. “Anyway, people like getting tied up to feel like that.”</p> <p>“But how can they play with themselves if their hands are tied up?”</p> <p>“The other person does it, or doesn’t do it. Both can be just as fun for the victim.”</p> <p>“It sounds like fun. Can we do it?”</p> <p>“You mean tie you up?”</p> <p>She nodded like fourth-graders do when they’re really excited. I smiled at her innocence. I remembered how innocent I used to be at that age.</p> <p>“Okay, how long do you think you should be tied up?”</p> <p>“Well, if I’m being tied up, I can’t be the one to decide that. Can I?” Ah, the logic of a child.</p> <p>“Okay, go get one of the kitchen chairs and bring it in here.” I had to smile at her enthusiasm as she left the living room.</p> <p>While she was getting the chair and bringing it back in, I got the ropes and other things I would need. She was sitting in the chair when I returned to the room.</p> <p>“Take your clothes off, Charlie.”</p> <p>“You’re gonna tie me up naked?”</p> <p>“Yes. Now, strip.”</p> <p>She got up, off the chair, and pulled her socks off her feet. The jeans came off next, and then the blouse. When she got to the panties, she balked. She had her thumbs hooked in the waistband, but didn’t pull them down. I waited with my arms crossed, looking at her. She turned around and lowered them. Like I had never seen her naked.</p> <p>Her pink rosebud stuck out at me as she pushed them down and off her legs. I waited until she turned around and faced me. When she did, she had her hands over her sex, guarding it like the hidden treasure that it was. She was shivering a little bit from excitement.</p> <p>I took the handkerchiefs and put them over her eyes first, being held on by a tube sock of mine. I opened her mouth and fed her the ball gag, tying it in place behind her head. I took her arms and tied them behind her back, crossing her arms over themselves. Each wrist was tied to its opposite elbow. A rope was used to wind around the crossing of her forearms. Her fingers were tied up as well. She couldn’t move any part of her arms if she wanted to. Another rope was tied to bind her biceps.</p> <p>I pulled her back to the chair, and had her stand on it. The chair was one of those high back chairs, not one of the regular ones you find everywhere. I continued to pull her back until her arms were over the back, and then I pulled her down, making sure her arms were on the outside of the backing.</p> <p>When she was as far down as possible, I tied a rope to her crossed forearms and pulled it down to the back rung of the chair. In this position, she was squatting to keep her feet on the seat of the chair, and try to preserve a little dignity. I grabbed her left foot, and put it on that side’s bottom rung, spreading her legs a little bit. I wrapped a rope several times around her ankle and weaved it through the rung of the chair. String was used to make sure her toes were also secured to the rung. When I pulled her right leg off the seat, her body dropped down a little to rest completely on her armpits. Her right ankle and foot were tied like the left ones then a rope was tied to her ankles, pulling her legs to the side of the seat.</p> <p>Her legs were still bent at the knees, but not as severe as before I pulled her feet down to the rungs. I tied two ropes from her hips, right at the point where her legs connect to her torso, to the back rung of the chair. Another strand of rope was used to tie her waist to the back of the chair. I went behind her and pulled her pony tail of blond hair down and tied it to her crossed arms, forcing her head back. She was going nowhere, and moving nothing.</p> <p>Now, it was playtime. At least it was playtime for me. My dear sister didn’t know what I had done in my past, so there was no way she could have known that I could tie her up so completely. Or that the next phase of this night was going to have her screaming her lungs out.</p> <p>I looked down at her twat, and the little minx was actually wet from this. Well, she was going to get a lot wetter before the night was over. To protect the chair’s seat from stains, I folded up a towel and placed it on the seat under her hairless pussy. I reached up and slipped my finger, lengthwise along the slit of that pussy. She shuttered at having another person touch her there.</p> <p>“You are mine to do with as I please, girl, for the rest of the night. Since this was your idea, putting me in charge of how long you’re going to be there, I’ve decided to leave you there all night.”</p> <p>She tried to argue against that revelation, but the only thing that came out was a series of muffs. She tried to get out, but that was just as useless.</p> <p>I brushed her flat chest with the back of my hand, almost wishing I could be this young again. Her skin was so smooth and soft, like silk. I ran my hand over her nipples, getting each of them hard. After each one was hard, I placed clothespins on the tips of them. She screamed as loud as she could as each one pinched her little titties. I knew her flat chest was on fire, as I had felt the same fire a long time ago.</p> <p>I looked down and juice was dripping from her narrow pussy. I ran another finger along its slit, causing her to squirm in her bonds. She was now starting to realize the situation she was in, and how helpless she was.</p> <p>“Now, Charles, I’ve got to go get something from a store. I’ll be right back, so don’t go anywhere, and don’t answer the door for anyone.” I smiled at my own little joke, grabbed my keys, and left the house.</p> <p>I went to a sex shop that was in Dallas, for a toy that had just come out. I was going to buy it, but at the time, I didn’t think I was ever going to need it. When I bought it, the guy at the counter kind of looked at me weird. I smiled and told him it was a gag gift for my sister. He smiled a kind of smile that said, “sure thing, pal.” I made it back home with only being gone for about an hour. I checked on Charlie, and she was doing fine. By the amount of pussy juice that the towel had absorbed, she must have came at least twice while I was gone. Well, she was going to cum a lot more before this night was over for her.</p> <p>I unwrapped the package and loaded the batteries into the tube. I walked back into the living room to Charlie, still straining to get out of the ropes. I wasn’t worried; I had tied them too well. I got a couple of books off the shelf to assist me.</p> <p>I placed the head of the vibrator right at her inexperienced clit. I put the books under the towel, and tied the device in place. I turned it on, and nothing happened. I smiled and pushed the button on the remote control. The plastic tube vibrated furiously. Charlie went into orbit, screaming as the device stimulated her virgin clit.</p> <p>I didn’t want to break her cherry yet. Let her get a little older, I told myself. Besides, I want her to beg me to take it.</p> <p>I watched as the vibrator did its work on her clitoris, sending wave after wave of pleasure through my preteen sister. After about six or seven orgasms, (that I had counted, that is) I pushed the button on the remote again, and the thing stopped vibrating. She gasped as it stopped.</p> <p>“I thought you needed a little rest from that, girl. But it won’t be a long one, so I suggest you gather your strength as best as you can.”</p> <p>I went back to my paperwork, allowing her to recover some of her strength. I had to smile at her as I sat there going through it all. She was definitely my sister, that was for sure. Anyone who can cum from just being tied up is definitely related to me. The doorbell rang while I was working, and I answered it. It was a friend of Charlie’s, Meagan.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Meagan, she can’t come out right now. She’s a little tied up at the moment. She can call you tomorrow, though.” She saw past me that Charlie was actually tied to a chair. She covered her mouth, and was about to run away, but I was quicker.</p> <p>I grabbed her by the arm and pulled her into the house. I shut the door behind her and pushed her into the living room. I forced her into the chair facing the couch. She was too shocked by my move to scream, thankfully. I sat in the couch to look her in the face as I talked.</p> <p>“Now, before you go thinking that I’ve done something to Charlie, let me explain. First off, I’m sorry for being so rough with you just then, but I didn’t need you to go screaming that I was abusing Charlie without hearing my side of the story. With me so far?”</p> <p>She nodded, just slightly. She still wasn’t sure about everything she was seeing, or hearing, for that matter.</p> <p>“Secondly, Charlie wanted me to tie her up like this.”</p> <p>“She wanted to do this?!” She asked with her mouth shooting open.</p> <p>“Yep,” I answered.</p> <p>Meagan got up and walked over to her friend to look at the extreme way I had tied her to the chair. She looked at how her limbs were connected to each other and the chair as well. I watched her as she looked up and down the naked girl’s bound body. She seemed genuinely curious.</p> <p>“You really wanted this, Charlie?” She asked. My sister couldn’t move a muscle to answer her friend back, so I untied her pony tail from her arms to answer. She nodded to Meagan in the affirmative. “What’s this thing?” She asked me playing with the vibrator at Charlie’s clit.</p> <p>I smiled and hit the remote control, causing the toy to vibrate against her immature sex button. Charlie reared her head back at the renewed assault on her tender bud. As she moaned into the gag, Meagan looked at me.</p> <p>“You’re hurting her, Scott,” she pleaded.</p> <p>“No, I’m not. Look at the puddle under her; that’s liquid that flows out when a girl or woman is sexually excited. She’s enjoying this, trust me. Besides, I would never hurt my sister. At least not if she didn’t beg me for it,” I said with a smug smile.</p> <p>Meagan still was not totally convinced, so I stopped the vibrator for a second and removed the ball gag from her mouth.</p> <p>“I’ll let the two of you talk while I get some drinks for the three of us.” I walked away, leaving the two to talk. I smiled at what was happening. If this continued, I could have another girl to play with, if I was lucky.</p> <p>As I was just putting the jug back in the fridge, Meagan walked in the room. I almost tripped over her as I turned around; she was so close.</p> <p>“Tie me up like that, Scott,” she said. How could I refuse a request like that?</p> <p>“Exactly like that?”</p> <p>She nodded shyly.</p> <p>Meagan was the shyer one of the two girls. She stood about the same height as my sister, and had pretty much the same build, but that was where the similarities ended. Meagan had red hair accompanied by a multitude of freckles, and fair skin. Although Charlie was blond, she also had a darker complexion than Meagan.</p> <p>Anyway, I looked at her for about half a second, and nodded. I had her strip right in front of me. Her face flushed red at having to undress in front of a man, but she untied her shoes and pulled them off her feet with her socks at the same time. Her skirt and blouse followed, leaving her only dressed in panties. I waited while she looked at me.</p> <p>“Yes, Meagan, even those come off,” I said as she hesitated. She swallowed hard, hooked her thumbs in the waistband as Charlie had done earlier that evening, and lowered them to the floor. When she stood up, she also covered her sex, but also her chest as well, not that she had much to hide up there.</p> <p>“Call your mother and ask if you can stay the night with Charlie,” I told her.</p> <p>She nodded and turned around to the phone on the wall. I got a good look at her plump rump as she was making the call. Her mother said it was okay, as long as it was okay with me. As if I would refuse this. When she hung up the phone and turned back around to face me, I had her walk in the same room as Charlie.</p> <p>Just to make sure there were no more interruptions, I pulled Charlie into my Great Room, and had Meagan follow behind. I had her stand in front of my sister and not move while I went and got another chair from the kitchen table. When I got back, Meagan was still standing right where I told her to stand.</p> <p>Before I began on Meagan, I retied Charlie’s pony tail to her arms, and replaced the ball gag in her mouth. I then turned my attentions to my guest. I knew that she wanted to be tied up like Charlie, but I wanted something different. Oh, she was going to get tied to the chair, but differently.</p> <p>I told her to turn around. Once she was turned around, I put the same blindfold on her as I did Charlie, and a knotted sock became her gag. I pulled her arms over her head and crossed her wrists. I tied her wrists together with a good deal of rope. When enough rope was wound around her tiny wrists, I pulled her back to the chair she was going to spend the night in. When she mounted the chair, I continued to pull her wrists backward and over the top of the chair’s back. This forced her chest outward, and her back to arch.</p> <p>I took another rope and secured the top of her chest to the back of the chair, passing it over her underarms. Another rope tied her waist to the back as well. Her feet were spread apart and tied to the rungs of the chair as Charlie’s were done. She was a little lower in the chair than Charlie, making her legs bend a little more.</p> <p>Clothespins were attached to her hardened nipples as well, and hearing her scream was like music. She tried to toss them off her tender nips, but being well tied to the chair, it wasn’t going to happen. I ran my hand down her chest, and over her tummy to slide my finger along her hairless slit.</p> <p>I noticed that jizm had not started flowing out of Meagan’s freckled cunt yet, but that would change quickly. I untied the vibrator from under Charlie, and retied it under Meagan. With her pussy being lower to the chair, I only needed one book under it to reach her clit. I retreated from my two victims to gaze at the site. Then, with a flick of the remote, the tool jumped to life and began stimulating Meagan’s clit.</p> <p>She wiggled and squirmed to avoid the assaulting mechanism, but it was totally wasted energy. She was tied way too well to the chair for her to squirm away from it. I left her to her pleasure and returned to my paperwork. Every so often I would hear her scream out in the throws of an orgasm.</p> <p>After an hour of allowing her to be assaulted by a vibrating piece of plastic, I went back in the room and walked over to her chair. The puddle of jizm was a large as Charlie’s was earlier. As Charlie was undoubtedly feeling left out, I turned off the vibrator, and returned it to my sister’s pussy.</p> <p>I hit the button on the remote again, and listened to Charlie wail as the vibrator came to life again. I didn’t realize that girls were as much fun to torment as boys. Oh, well, live and learn. Charlie ‘suffered’ through another ten orgasms before I turned the device off again.</p> <p>It was now past ten o’clock and I needed to turn in for the night. I pulled on each of the clothespins attached to both girls’ nipples, sending a fresh round of screams from their respective gags, and left them tied to their chairs. I brushed my teeth, pissed, and walked to the top of the stairs and pressed the button again. I could tell it worked that far away as Charlie squealed through the gag again. I turned and went to bed to read a while before getting some sleep. Just before nodding off, I turned the vibrator off, allowing her to rest her over-stimulated clit for the night.</p></div>",[]
231,"A Fucking Life, Part 18",18,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"With two girls to play with, Scott has more than his fair share of fun. Eventually, he takes his sister's virginity as well as her backdoor.",2005-10-12,3,5,"M/g+, virg, anal, oral, bond, cons, inc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Charlie and Megan</p> <p>Waking up for me has always been difficult, but not getting enough rest due to my sister and her friend being tied up all night was definitely a demanding thing to do. The main reason was that I was up past my normal bed hour, playing with myself. After thinking about it for a few minutes, I got up and made my way downstairs to check on the girls.</p> <p>They were still in their chairs, of course, and still squirming around. I hit the button on the remote to let them know I was awake. Charlie writhed in turmoil as the manmade device took her over the edge of yet another orgasm. I left it on while I fixed and ate breakfast. I knew the smell of the food was probably driving the girls as nuts as the vibrator was making Charlie.</p> <p>After I had my breakfast, I walked back over to them. I released Charlie’s pony tail from her arms to allow her to move her head more.</p> <p>“You ready to be let out?” She nodded, very vigorously. I removed the blindfold and took the gag out of her mouth. “How do you feel, Charles?”</p> <p>“I feel like killing you, Scott,” she said looking up at me.</p> <p>“Well, in that case, I’ll just have to make you stay that way until that passes,” I answered.</p> <p>“I was joking. I was joking. I was joking.”</p> <p>“Okay, okay, okay. I get the point. Hold still.” I untied the vibrator and pulled that and the towels and books out from under her. It took another ten minutes to take all the ropes and the clothespins off her body. When she was free at last, she kept stretching out her lithe body. I made to swipe her twat again with my finger as she was bending over, and she moved away at lighting speed.</p> <p>“What’s the matter?”</p> <p>“Nothing; I’m just real sensitive down there right now.”</p> <p>“Well, then, how about a bath or shower?”</p> <p>“That sounds real good. What about Meagan?”</p> <p>“What about her?”</p> <p>“Are you going to just leave her like that?”</p> <p>“Good thinking,” I said, and put the vibrator under her pussy again. I flipped the switch, and she screeched as best as she could through the gag. I looked at Charlie, and she was shaking her head.</p> <p>“That’s not what I meant, Scott. How long you gonna leave her tied up like that?”</p> <p>“Just till we have our showers and I get dressed. We wouldn’t want to deprive her of any pleasure, now would we?”</p> <p>She just rolled her eyes at me, and we walked out of the room.</p> <p>Since both of us needed a shower, I figured it would be a good idea for the two of us to take one together as we did when she was a baby. Of course things were a bit different now. She agreed as we walked up the stairs. We made our way to the bathroom and I took off my robe for the shower. My cock was standing at full attention. Why not, after what had happened downstairs. She giggled when she saw it standing out.</p> <p>“That’s for you when you get a bit older, girl.”</p> <p>“It’s too big, Scott.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Charlie, by the time you get this, you’ll be begging for it.” I have to say, that Master Toby was right. As I grew up, my cock did become quite large. I measured it on my eighteenth birthday, just to see what it had grown to. It measured just over eleven inches and two and a half in diameter. Even I was impressed with it.</p> <p>Anyway, we stepped in the shower to get clean, but that wasn’t what happened. She was still looking at my cock with amazement as we started showering. I kept watching where her gaze was going, and it never left my groin. I began lathering up the washcloth and soaping her body, but her gaze never wavered.</p> <p>“Doesn’t it ever go down?”</p> <p>“Yeah, of course it does. You ever see it sticking out of my pants?” She shook her head, no. “Well then, there you go.”</p> <p>“What makes it hard like that?”</p> <p>“Seeing you girls naked and tied up, for one. Having you in my shower, also helps.”</p> <p>“Does it hurt having it stick out like that?”</p> <p>“Only if it lasts too long like that can it start to hurt.”</p> <p>“Then shouldn’t we get it to go down?”</p> <p>“Turn around, Charlie,” I said as an idea hit me.</p> <p>She obeyed, but was still watching me to see what I would do. I moved her legs apart a little, and got down on my knees behind her. With one hand, I guided my hard-on through her legs and with the other, I held her around her waist. Once my cock was through, she looked down to see it sticking out from under her body.</p> <p>“It looks weird to have a ‘thing’ sticking out down there.”</p> <p>“You can call it a ‘cock’ when you are with me, and only when we’re alone.”</p> <p>“Okay, Scott. Now what do we do?”</p> <p>“All you have to do is stand there, Charlie,” I said as I moved her feet back together. The crevice made between her thighs formed a natural hole right below her hairless pussy. The effect was the same, and my cock didn’t know the difference. I moved my hips back and my cock slid back between her legs.</p> <p>The water and soap lubricated her legs so my cock could slide quite easily between her legs. She obediently stood there while I fucked her legs with my now adult sized dick. She seemed more fascinated by the process than scared by it. As I was building towards my climax, she was more involved than she should have been. I felt her wrap her little hands around the stalk as it extended past her body. She was watching very intently as I came, sending jizm flying upwards. She got a face full of it.</p> <p>She was so shocked by it, she jumped backwards, and fell into me. I had collapsed onto the floor of the shower by this time. She was trying like hell to get the stuff off her face when I opened my eyes. I laughed at the look on her face. It was a combination of disgust and shock.</p> <p>“You peed on me, Scott,” she whined. I laughed even harder. “It’s not funny, Scott.”</p> <p>“Okay, Charles, okay. But first, it’s not pee. It’s another liquid that boys start making when they hit puberty, called semen. Second, I’m sorry, I should have told you that it shoots out when I climax. Here, let’s get you cleaned up.”</p> <p>I wiped her face off with the washcloth and we talked about semen and sperm and how it plays a roll in reproduction. We toweled off and got dressed for the day. We made our way back downstairs to Meagan. Another orgasm wracked her young frame just as Charlie and I walked in the room. </p> <p>“She looks like she’s enjoying herself. Maybe she should stay tied up the rest of the day,” I teased. Meagan shook her head sideways as best as she could. I took the hint and untied her from the chair. She got to her feet on wobbly knees, and then collapsed to the floor. I smiled as I went over to her prone body. She was as tired as Charlie was, I could tell. I picked her up and carried her upstairs to the bathroom. Charlie followed us and I allowed her to clean her friend off in the shower while I made the girls their breakfasts.</p> <p>They were definitely tired after their long night ordeal, but I wasn’t about to let them go to sleep. I had to make them stay awake or they would never fall asleep on time that night. So, I kept both girls moving the entire day. By dinner, both girls were about to pass out in the spaghetti. After dinner, I carried each of their unconscious bodies upstairs for some much needed rest. I stripped them down and laid their naked masses under Charlie’s covers.</p> <p>That night, I realized that Charlie and I had turned a corner on our relationship. Before, I was not only the older brother, but father and mother as well. Terry and Thomas helped during the day, of course, but I was always the one she looked to for guidance. Now, she was looking for guidance again, but in a different direction. As for Meagan, I wasn’t sure about her continuing this. There were just too many dangers in having her continue.</p> <p>I got the feeling that Charlie was going to be like Terry; more of the submissive than dominant personality type. I was actually looking forward to expanding her knowledge, but only as she is ready for it. I would push her, naturally, but let her body set the overall pace.</p> <p>The next morning, I found Charlie’s naked body lying on top of me, and she wasn’t asleep. She was lying there playing with my cock like it was a joystick of another kind. Her belly was on my chest with her legs straddling my head. I awoke to see her virgin cunt staring back at me. I reached out and licked her hairless twat. That got her attention.</p> <p>“Oooooo, that feels good, Scott, do it again,” she cooed. The things I do for my family. I reached up and grabbed her hips with both hands to keep her from moving around too much. With the skill that Amy taught me, and I never forgot, I gave my sister the tongue-lashing she deserved. Before long, I had her screaming and screeching through a very intense orgasm.</p> <p>But I didn’t stop there. I found her little love button again and restarted her engine. She tried squirming out of the way, but my grip remained firm. I knew her clit was sensitive, so I took it a little bit slower, but no less pleasurable. She wiggled, squirmed, fidgeted and fought her way through another two orgasms before I decided to call it quits for the morning. Meagan walked in just as we were finishing.</p> <p>“What’s going on?” She asked us.</p> <p>“Scott was just kissing me good morning, Meagan,” she said with a sly smile.</p> <p>“He wasn’t kissing your mouth, that’s for sure,” she answered back.</p> <p>“Oh, no; it was much better. Wanna try?”</p> <p>“Hey, don’t I get a say in this?” I asked no one in particular.</p> <p>“NO!” They both said at the same time. And with that, Charlie moved off my chest to allow her friend the benefits of Amy’s teachings. Meagan mounted the bed and straddled me as she had seen Charlie just moments before. I pulled her torso closer to my mouth and swiped her slit with my tongue.</p> <p>“UUUhhhh!” She cried as the first swipe sent a wave of pleasure through her young body. I held onto her hips as she ground her hairless mound into my face. As she came, I continued to lick her twat, not letting up for a second. She squirmed again, but now she was trying to escape my tongue, not accept it. Her hyper-sensitive clit got another lashing from my tongue, as Meagan had to endure as many orgasms as my sister.</p> <p>We had breakfast in the nude and they walked back in the kitchen as I was washing the dishes. I turned to see they had the ropes in their hands and both girls were looking at the floor in a very submissive pose. I smiled again at their eagerness.</p> <p>“Hands behind the back, Girl, and turn around,” I barked at them, getting them into the role they were playing. They obeyed instantly; yep, both were natural subs that was for sure.</p> <p>The dinning room chair was beckoning to have them again. This time was reversed; I took Meagan first to tie her to the chair. Her hands were tied in front of her body, and pulled over the back of the chair. I tied the free ends of the rope to the bottom rung again, securing her to the back. The dog collar was put on her this time. I tied a rope through the d-ring and pulled it over the top and down to the rope holding her wrists together. Her head was placed right at the top where her chin rested of the top of the backing.</p> <p>She was kneeling on the seat of the chair, but I didn’t want her that way; it would allow for too much comfort for her. I pulled her feet apart and tied them standing on the bottom side rungs of the chair. The same rope was passed through the bottom to help secure her ankles. I tied a rope around her right knee and wrapped it around the back of the chair, also, and tying it off to the other knee.</p> <p>With her legs splayed outward, her hairless pussy was showing quite nicely, as well as her tight little ass. With a lick of my finger, I swiped the length of that twat, causing her to shudder like a leaf in the wind. I lowered my face to her freckled pussy and licked the same length. She cooed as I continued to work her clit. </p> <p>After some licking, I turned my attentions to Charlie. She had been standing by the side, waiting her turn. I pulled her chair to sit at the back of Meagan’s. I led Charlie to it and had her chin resting on the top of the back. I wrapped her arms around the back and tied them off to the base rung. Her legs were passed over the arms of the chair, and behind the back as well. Her knees were bent and passed under the seat to be tied off to the front bottom rung.</p> <p>I lined up the chair to the spot that both backs were touching, and the girls’ heads were touching ear to ear. This made sure that the chairs weren’t going to fall if they pushed on them for any reason; each supported the other.</p> <p>I placed the vibrator on a set of books to line up to Charlie’s pussy. I hit the remote and the toy buzzed to life once more. While that thing was having its way with my sister, I returned to Meagan. I licked up her twat again, causing her to shudder again. Seeing her hairless, freckled pussy and ass were such a turn-on, I just had to whack-off. She climbed over the edge just as I shot a string of my cum onto the towel.</p> <p>With her taken care of, I returned to my sister. I took the vibrator off and rested it against Meagan’s slit. I tied it in place, and hit the remote again. Charlie was as wet as I’ve ever seen her. I took to tongue-lashing her again, which wasn’t easy considering the position she was in, but I managed to get the right angle. She wiggled a lot, trying to evade my tongue, so I held onto her waist to get her still.</p> <p>Without warning, she passed a little gas. As my nose was mere micrometers from that orifice, I pulled back.</p> <p>“That’s gonna cost you, girl,” I said, and pulled by belt out of my trousers. Since her head was tied up facing away from me, she didn’t know what was coming, until the swing connected with her ass.</p> <p>“Ow, Scott, that hurt,” she whined.</p> <p>“Did you just call me ‘Scott’, Girl?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Master. I’m sorry, but that hurt.”</p> <p>“I know that, Girl; I gave it to you. And for referring to me in the familiar, another ten swats with this belt will be added to the ten for passing gas. So, by simple mathematics, twenty total. Count them, and count correctly, or I start over.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” she said in a subdued voice. I swung the belt again. I didn’t swing too hard, but just enough to raise a little pink on her derriere. She counted correctly as I swatted, but she started moving her butt around trying to avoid the belt. I put a stop to that.</p> <p>I tied a piece of rope from her upper thigh to the rung on the opposite side of the chair, wound it under it, and back to the other thigh. The crossing of the ropes gave me another idea. She needed to enjoy this. I pulled out the vibrator from under Meagan’s wet pussy, and tied it to the crossing of the ropes. It was positioned right at her clit again. I hit the remote again, and it began doing its job on my sibling.</p> <p>She squealed as the vibrator sent shivers of pleasure through her body. I continued with the belt across her bare butt. She missed one on the count as an orgasm wracked her young body.</p> <p>“Start over, Girl,” I said, calmly.</p> <p>“B…bu…buttttt, Massssttttterrrr, I cccaaannnnn’tttt hheellllppp iiiiiitttttt.” Another orgasm hit her.</p> <p>“Are arguing with me, Girl?” I knew there was no way she was getting out of this with any less than fifty swats if I went by the rules of the game. The vibrator was doing a number on her clit. Another wave crashed over her small frame. I relented.</p> <p>“Alright, Girl, I’ll keep count this time. We were on fourteen.” Five swats and three more orgasms later, I gave her one last hard swat with the belt. She screamed as that last one landed flush on both of her asscheeks. “Twenty. Aren’t you going to thank me for correcting you, Girl?”</p> <p>I’ll spare you the stutter as she answered, having to contend with another orgasm. Suffice it to say that it took her a solid minute to say, “Thank you.” I walked out of the kitchen, leaving her to her fun. I watched a little TV as I heard her grunt, groan, squeal and tear through several more orgasms.</p> <p>I allowed her some rest after an hour or so, and tied it back under Meagan. After another hour, I walked back in the kitchen and past the girls. Meagan was the one struggling with the vibrator now. I noticed that it wasn’t humming. I guess we had worn out the batteries. It appeared like she was trying to stimulate it again, so I replaced the batteries and just pressed the button again. She whimpered as the tool began doing its job again. I let it satisfy her for another hour until lunch time. I turned it off to give them something to eat; I’m not totally heartless, after all.</p> <p>The vibrator was given back to Charlie after lunch and restarted to give her several more orgasms over the course of the next hour. I switched it back after another hour. I repeated the process the rest of the day. By bedtime, the girls were totally exhausted, and I knew going to sleep was not going to be a problem for either one tonight.</p> <p>I found Meagan lying on my chest the following morning. This time, she was facing me as I woke up. Something was playing with my cock, though. I looked down to see Charlie fondling my member to erection. As she stroked it, I felt her bring it up to her friend’s small sex and rub the head along her slit. Meagan shuddered as Charlie hit her clit. </p> <p>As horned up as I was, I did want to her to wait for this, so I slid sideways when she made a move to slip me inside her. The move caused her to miss and slide past the opening. She tried again, and I moved the other direction.</p> <p>“Okay, I know you’re awake now, Scott.”</p> <p>“Yes, I am. And you’re going to wait for that.”</p> <p>“But I want it now. Please?” I almost caved in with that one. Her blue eyes were looking up at me, so innocent-like. But, I remained firm (okay another shameless pun; get over it).</p> <p>“You two are too young for that, Meagan. Wait just a little longer. When I think you are ready for it.”</p> <p>“But you don’t get any fun when we do stuff, Scott. I mean I know the shower thing yesterday was fun, but there’s got to be something we can do for you, like you did for us.” Charlie butted in.</p> <p>“Okay, let me teach you a little thing called a blowjob. Scoot down.” She did and I put her right over the head of my cock. “Open your mouth and lick the head of it.” She did; not all that wonderfully, but she did lick it. “Slowly, Meagan, slowly. Act like it’s a lollipop that you want to last as long as possible.” She nodded that she understood and returned to my hard-on.</p> <p>Slowly she licked the stalk like it was a Popsicle. I was getting more turned on just watching this cute nine year old redhead lick my twenty-one year old cock. Before long, my member was full staff at just under a foot in length.</p> <p>“Now, carefully, open your mouth wider and slip it inside.” Enthusiastically, she did. “Not with the teeth. Not with the teeth.” She stopped immediately.</p> <p>“Thowwy,” she said with a mouthful of cock.</p> <p>“Just imagine the popsicle thing again, but with no teeth. Pull it into your mouth like you were sucking in a spaghetti noodle.” Again with the nod and back to her work. My cock disappeared into her mouth. As it hit her gag reflex, she choked, but tried again.</p> <p>“I can’t get it all in, Scott,” she was almost on the verge of tears.</p> <p>“When it hits the back of your throat again, act like you’re swallowing food, or something.” Thanks, Mr. Foster.</p> <p>This time it passed down her throat, and into her gullet. I moved her head up and down the stalk of my dick and the feelings intensified. Her throat made a tight seal around my cock, almost like slipping into a pussy. I let go of her head and let her move at her pace from there. The little minx was almost a natural cocksucker.</p> <p>Not one to be outdone, Charlie climbed onto the bed, and straddled my face, placing her own hairless twat to my mouth. I scooted down a bit to get more relaxed, and swiped her cunt with my tongue. She lowered herself down onto me a little more, trying to get all of my tongue in her pussy.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Meagan was doing a superb job on my cock. She actually managed to get the entire thing down her throat. Minutes later, I was building towards my own orgasm. I stopped her for a second to warn her.</p> <p>“Meagan, I shoot out semen. If you don’t want to swallow it, I’ll understand.” She pulled her mouth off me and looked up at me. I raised Charlie up so I could look Meagan in the eyes through her legs.</p> <p>“What’s it taste like?”</p> <p>“Well, it’s kind of like salty buttermilk.” Charlie resumed her place as Meagan went back to work, and she had me cumming down her throat minutes later. She couldn’t handle all of it, so some of the jizm leaked out of her mouth, but she did get most of it down her throat. When Charlie was finished with my mouth, she rolled off me to the side, and lay on her back to rest.</p> <p>I laid there just looking at Meagan with my cum running down her chin. She wiped it off and licked it off her fingers. I pulled her onto my chest. She laid her head down and we hugged for a while. We made our way to the shower and had a three way shower. Meagan returned home after breakfast and some last minute instructions from me about secrecy. </p> <p>At dinner that night, Charlie was unusually quiet until she asked a question I dreaded.</p> <p>“What happened to our parents, Scott?”</p> <p>Oh, shit...</p> <p>I knew this day would come eventually. I was hoping I would have another two or three years before she asked that question. I didn’t want to lie to the girl. I pulled her closer to me and she raised herself up on her elbows.</p> <p>“Why are you asking that question?”</p> <p>“I dunno. Other kids at school have moms and dads. I was wondering what happened to ours; that’s all.”</p> <p>“Okay; I’ll tell you. But first, what I’m going to tell you is something you can’t tell anyone. I mean no one, not even Meagan. Understand?” She nodded. “No, I need an answer, Charlotte.”</p> <p>“Yes, Scott, I understand.”</p> <p>“Good, because this is something that could kill me, Charlotte. I shot our mother and your father.”</p> <p>She sat up instantly as if I had shot her.</p> <p>“WHAT?”</p> <p>“Now, before you go thinking that I’m some sort of murderer or something, let me explain the situation at the time.”</p> <p>She nodded slowly as if not going to believe me.</p> <p>“First of all, you have a different father than me and the twins. You’re my half-sister.”</p> <p>“What happened to your father?”</p> <p>“He killed himself, but that’s another story. What you want to know started right after our mother and the three of us got to a small town in Mississippi…” I told the entire story of what happened to Glen, our mother, the cop, and the woman who came out to help us. I told her of what happened between Terry, Thomas, Glen and myself during the time our mother was pregnant with her.</p> <p>She took all of it pretty well for a nine year old girl. When I was done with the story, she didn’t say anything. She slid off the chair and disappeared to her room, even skipping desert. At bedtime, she walked into the kitchen, still naked as the day she was born. She didn’t say a word; she got down on her knees between my legs, and began sucking my cock again.</p> <p>I saw her working her twat as she sucked me off, and before long, juice was flowing from between those legs. It was then that I relented on my decision for her to wait. I picked her up and carried her upstairs to my bedroom. I moved her first into a 69 position to get her wetter, if that was possible. As she climaxed for the first time that evening, I pushed her down my body to have her gravitate over my cock. She turned around to face me as she lined my cock up to her slit.</p> <p>She rubbed the length of my cock along her wet slit, feeling the smoothness of the tool against her sex. She raised it up to the door of her pussy and looked back at me as if to ask for permission. I nodded.</p> <p>“If you’re sure you want to, then go ahead and do it,” I told her. And with that, she lowered herself down onto the head of my cock. When it hit her maidenhead, she stopped. She looked like she wouldn’t go any further. I waited for her next move.</p> <p>She made a move downward, but winced and backed up. She did it again, but got the same results.</p> <p>“It hurts, Scott. Something won’t let me go down,” she whined.</p> <p>“It’s your virginity, Charlotte. It’s going to hurt to get past it. Do you want me to do it?”</p> <p>She nodded. And with one quick thrust upwards of my hips, her cherry broke.</p> <p>“AAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!” She screamed and fell forward onto my chest. I wrapped my arms around her and held her for a while so she could get used to this new feeling. I could tell she was crying, so I just gave the time she needed to get over the pain. I stroked her hair, and ran my hands down the length of her youthful body.</p> <p>When her crying started to dry up, I moved my hips up, to get more of myself inside her. She hissed at the further intrusion. She tried to get away from me, but I held onto her and continued to push further inside her pussy.</p> <p>“It hurts, Scott,” she said as she tried to get away from me. I held firm as she struggled. To make sure she wasn’t getting away, I rolled us over to put me on top of her. She moved her legs in closer, to protect herself, but I wouldn’t have any of that. I pushed them back apart.</p> <p>“Please, Scott, don’t do it anymore. It hurts too much.”</p> <p>“You wanted this, Charlotte. I gave you every opportunity to get out of this. After this first one, things will get easier, but you’re going to take this as you wanted.”</p> <p>With a great deal of patience, I continued to feed her my long cock into her pussy. She squirmed and struggled with me the entire way as the length of it slid inside her. I could only fit just about half of my pole inside her quim, but it might as well have been the entire thing as far as she was concerned.</p> <p>Once I felt her cervix, I backed out and slowly fed it to her again. She was calming down now, thankfully. Now, I could actually enjoy fucking her. It’s really hard to fuck someone properly when their trying to kick the shit out of you. Maybe I should have tied her up for this. Oh, well, live and learn. I’ll do it for the next nine-year-old that I fuck.</p> <p>Anyway, as I glided in and out of her, and she calmed down some more, she started to feel the beginnings of an orgasm build up. Unfortunately for her, as tight as she was, I couldn’t hold back any longer, and filled her newly opened womb with my sperm.</p> <p>I collapsed on top of her as I came down from that explosion, and held her around her torso as tight as possible. She shook and cried for a while and I held onto her during the entire time. I remember my first time doing this, and I was fortunate that someone took the time with me as well. I rolled to her side, but instead of lying still like I expected, she rolled with me and ended back on top of me.</p> <p>Her face was red from crying, and some blood was between her legs, but otherwise, she was none too bad. I smiled at her and wiped her face off of the tears. She smiled back at me and lay down on my chest again. We fell asleep that night like that, with me still buried in her less-than-virgin pussy.</p> <p>“How do you feel?” I asked her when I woke up the next morning. She shrugged a little into my chest. “Well, it’s time for both of us to shower. We have school supplies to get.”</p> <p>“Can we shower together?” She asked with those blue eyes again. How could I say, no?</p> <p>We did shower together, but nothing happened. We did our shopping for the day and her school supplies. We got home and she went right to her room to try on her new clothes. She was up in her room for a few hours, but when she returned, she was naked again, except wearing the dog collar around her neck.</p> <p>I tied her up in my bed in a forward hog-tie, suspended by her wrists and ankles from my canopy. A rope was tied to her collar so that her head could not move. I fucked her as hard as I could after tying her up, and she actually came twice. A light paddling was administered before turning off the lights, making her buttcheeks a nice rosy color.</p> <p>“How about a good fuck in the ass before bed, huh, Charlie?” Of course being gagged, she couldn’t answer, but even if she did answer, she was going to get it in the ass.</p> <p>I lubed up my cock with some olive oil and lined her asshole with the same lubricant. I placed the head of my cock at her rear entrance, and she squealed and thrashed about like crazy. Trying to avoid the invading cock was impossible for her. I slipped the head inside her nether region, and my nine year old half-sister screamed like hell into the ball gag.</p> <p>She continued to squirm as my cock slid into her backdoor. I grabbed her around her legs to give me better leverage while feeding her my pole. Her asshole actually accepted my entire length, but not without complaint from her. I pulled almost all the way out and slid it back inside her, as I built up speed to fuck her properly. She was going wild in her harness as my footlong cock reamed her bowels.</p> <p>After spewing a great deal of cum inside my sister, I left her hanging from my bed for the night. I saw some blood mixed with my semen drip from her asshole, but I figured she would be fine. At about midnight, I woke up with a raging hard-on, and with a receptacle hanging right over my bed, I figured why jack-off?</p> <p>I got up on my knees and wrapped my arms around her legs again and shoved my rock-hard cock right up her nine year old ass again. I think I actually woke her up when I penetrated her bowels. I got a good fuck with her hanging there, and returned to a good night’s sleep.</p></div>",[]
232,"A Fucking Life, Part 19",19,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This is the final chapter in this story line. Scott tends to his young charges in a night's time and then reflects on his past life. Hope you have enjoyed the story. Shakey.,2005-10-12,5,5,"M/g+, bond, tort, anal, oral, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Charlie and Megan 2</p> <p>Having my sister hanging above me when I woke up was a real treat. I decided to plow into her still very tight pussy before untying her from the canopy. She and I had our morning shower and got ready for the day. She was a bit sore from her overnight fucking, but dealing with it just fine. In fact, she wanted another round in the shower.</p> <p>The following Monday, school started for her, and it was back to business for me. That week was actually pretty normal, all things considered. I had a willing receptacle to fuck anytime I wanted it. I made damn sure she enjoyed it as much as possible. </p> <p>Having Charlie and/or Meagan to fuck was, of course, wonderful. They were natural subs. I enjoyed taking Charlie anytime and anyway I wanted and Meagan was a nice change of pace when she was over here. I remember the time I took her cherry also. </p> <p>It was that first weekend after school started and she was spending the night with my sister, according to her parents. After eating dinner, I tied Charlie to one of the posts in the Great Room of the house. I had her tied to the post in a squatting position with her arms behind her and wrapped around the post keeping her prisoner. The ropes holding her wrists bound were tied to a loop at the post’s base. Two ropes were wrapped around her legs at her thighs, to keep her knees bent. Another two ropes tied her ankles to the same loop as her wrists. I used another rope around her waist and chest to keep her body to the pole. Her dog collar was also tied to the pole to keep her head up. Clothespins were attached to her nipples again. Not only was she experiencing pain in her nipples but the constant shaking of the vibrator placed right on her clit was sending waves of pleasure through her body. I decided to leave the blindfold off, but did gag her with the ball gag.</p> <p>Meagan was trussed face down on the dinning room table with her body and arms across the surface. Her virgin cunt and asshole were on display at table-height as her legs were pulled apart, being tied to the legs of the table.</p> <p>I had bought another vibrator during the interim since we started this. While Charlie was secured to the pole in the other room and having fun with one vibrator, I took the other one to Meagan’s freckled pussy. She was squealing and screeching within a minute.</p> <p>“If you want me to stop with the vibrator, tell me and I will. But, if I do stop, I replace it with my dick, understand?” I told her before I got started. She had already inquired about me penetrating her. It was Charlie’s influence, I’m sure.</p> <p>So, I took the vibrating piece of plastic to her slit and worked it around it. I had her screaming through her first orgasm of the evening within mere minutes. After almost an hour of torment from the vibrator, she screamed, “STOP!”.</p> <p>“You know what will happen if I stop, right?” I warned her. She nodded. “Once I begin this, there’s no going back.” Again she nodded after the warning. I took the vibrator away from her pussy, and lined it up to her asshole. After getting some of her cum around her anus, I slipped the missile inside her backside.</p> <p>“AAAIIIEEE!” She screamed, and started thrashing around on the table as best as she could, being tied that is.</p> <p>“Oh, shut up. This isn’t that big, Girl.” Although that wasn’t a complete lie, I had seen cocks larger than this.</p> <p>“It hurts, Scott, it hurts.”</p> <p>“Fine. You won’t listen, we’ll do things the hard way. Open your mouth, Meagan.” She shook her head, no. “Open your mouth, or you get another ten swats with the belt. Your choice.” She opened her mouth. I slipped the new ball gag in her mouth, and buckled it behind her head. I then went behind her and gave her the ten swats she deserved for making me do that.</p> <p>After reddening her asscheeks nicely, I lined myself up to her seriously wet pussy hole. I fit the head of my cock inside her hairless twat, and stopped as I hit her maidenhead. I stopped and pulled back out slightly.</p> <p>“You sure this is what you want, Meagan?” She nodded ever so slightly. I wouldn’t accept that, so I asked again, and she nodded her head more distinctly. So, with that confirmation, I grabbed her hips and prepared myself for fucking another virgin.</p> <p>With the vibrator buzzing away in her anus, I lunged forward, tearing her virginity away from its moorings. I could have heard that scream from a block away if she wasn’t gagged. After allowing her to settle down some, I continued to feed her pussy my mature cock. She wiggled and squirmed to try and get away from me, but that was never going to happen.</p> <p>After several pumps, I was touching her cervix with my cockhead. I still had another couple of inches left to feed her, but for her first time, I decided not to give her the entire length of my staff. She wouldn’t have been able to handle it at the time. I began to pull out of her slowly, taking into account that she was new at getting fucked. She whimpered into the gag the entire time I withdrew from her.</p> <p>“If you don’t stop complaining, Girl, I’m going to give you the serious fucking that you deserve.” She stopped the whining a little, but as I started to slip back inside her, the noise level coming from her picked back up. “You do like doing things the hard way, don’t you? Fine with me.” I chided her.</p> <p>Not caring anymore, I shoved my cock back inside her, sending her into a renewed series of fits. Grabbing her hips more firmly, I gave her the fucking I had threatened her with. She screamed and cried the entire time. Tears were not running down her face, they were flooding down it. Fed up with the crying, I impaled her fully onto my foot-long cock, breaking through her cervix, and entering her womb. My stomach also forced more of the vibrator inside her asshole, so she was getting it in both holes, just as bad.</p> <p>I really didn’t want or need to be so rough with her on her first time, but as she was complaining, I decided to go ahead and give her a good fucking. Plus, her tight pussy was calling for me to do it, anyway. She didn’t stop whining as my cock slipped in and out of that tight pussy. It felt like I was fucking a soda bottle top.</p> <p>Finally, I sent a good supply of sperm swimming into her young womb. As I withdrew my worn cock, a trail of blood came with it. I walked around to her tear-streaked face and removed the ball gag. She was still crying over her torn virginity, I’m sure.</p> <p>“Open,” I said as I pulled her head up by her red hair. She opened her mouth and I put my blood-stained cock inside it. “Clean it off, Girl, and clean it good.” Even though she was still sobbing, she did as she was told, not that she had much choice in the matter. After my cock was nice and clean, I left Meagan whimpering to herself on the table while I walked in to check on my sister.</p> <p>Charlie was humming thru another orgasm when I walked in the room. I say ‘another’ because the puddle of pussy juice was quite large. When I returned to my redheaded charge, she was settling down some from the trauma of getting broken in. I pulled the vibrator out of her asshole, and washed it off in the kitchen sink. I walked back in and slipped the device inside her pussy for the first time, and turned it on.</p> <p>She hissed at the initial intrusion, especially when it slipped past the torn shreds of her virginity. I flipped the switch, bringing vibrations to places inside her she had never felt before. While the toy was working inside her, I tongued her clit from under the table. Within minutes, both of us had her cumming. Even after that one passed, I didn’t let up with either the vibrator, or my tongue. She came two more times before I stopped.</p> <p>I got up and walked around to her face again and leaned down to talk to her.</p> <p>“We still have one more cherry to take care of, Meagan,” I said as I patted her ass over her body.</p> <p>“Oh, God, Scott. Please, no, don’t; not back there. It’ll hurt too much,” she babbled. </p> <p>“Yes it will hurt, but if you don’t complain about it, I won’t make it hurt as bad. Deal?”</p> <p>“I…I’ll try,” she stammered.</p> <p>“That’s my girl,” I said with a pat to her head. “And if I don’t hear a word of complaint, I’ll make sure you enjoy it.”</p> <p>She nodded her head, weakly. My cock was growing at the thought of fucking another new asshole. I went to the cupboard in the kitchen and retrieved the olive oil and returned to my captive. I applied a little of the oil to her freckled ass with my hand. I slipped my forefinger inside her to lubricate the passage better. She didn’t move or fidget until I slipped my middle finger inside her with its neighbor. She began squirming around in her bonds, but didn’t utter a word of complaint.</p> <p>I spread my fingers apart while they were buried in her ass, to get her to loosen up more, and still not a word of dissent. I slipped a third finger past her sphincter and she grunted and winced, but not a word against my intentions. I rotated my hand around, getting her ready for my cock. I pulled my oily hand out of her and lined my cock up to the same orifice.</p> <p>“Time for the main event, Girl,” I ‘warned’ her.</p> <p>I placed the cockhead to her backdoor, and she tensed up, reflexively. </p> <p>“You’d better relax those muscles, or it’s going to hurt worse.” It took a second before she did, but then I saw her freckled asscheeks relax. I pushed forward, and the head slipped past that rear barrier.</p> <p>“UUUHHHH, UUUMMM,” was the sound I heard from her. I looked to see fresh tears streaking down her face. I was proud of her as she was taking a man’s enormous cock up her ass without complaining a bit.</p> <p>I slowly fed her guts my cock and reached down between her splayed legs and found her bald twat. Knowing I had plenty of room, as I knew she would never be able to take all of me up the ass, it didn’t matter if I played with her between our bodies.</p> <p>My right hand played with her clit and pussy, while the other hand held her ass in place as I fed more of my cock to her asshole. When I ‘bottomed’ out her in her rectum, she was still squinting and tears were flowing, but she didn’t complain at all.</p> <p>I pulled my hands away from their spots on her body, and lay down on her back. When my ear was close to her head, I heard her crying more. I reached back under her and continued to play with her pussy again. Her whimpering died off a little as I restarted playing with her.</p> <p>“Good girl, Meagan, good girl,” I cooed in her ear. Just to test her, I pulled out of her ass slowly, and made a violent shove back inside.</p> <p>“AAAAGGHH!” She screamed. I waited a second before continuing, to see if she would complain, but it never happened. I smiled and returned to fucking my preteen captive’s asshole. She was just as tight as Charlie was when I nailed her for the first time, and my cock felt like it was in a vice again. Trust me, though, it was totally enjoyable.</p> <p>As I plowed into her asshole, she wiggled under my assault, but never complained. As I promised to her earlier, I returned to playing with her. Her pussy began oozing more juices as my finger brought her closer to her climax. I stopped just before she came. </p> <p>I heard a sigh of frustration from her, but no complaint. I played with her again once she calmed back down, bringing her to the brink, but denying her the orgasm she was seeking. I toyed with her like for another twenty minutes or so, until I came inside her and timed her orgasm to hit simultaneously. It was a great feeling. As she came, her anal muscles clamped down on my cock like a glove. It felt like her ass was milking my cock for all the sperm I could give her. I collapsed on her back as my strength finally gave way.</p> <p>I eased myself out of her backdoor, and looked at the damage I had done. There was some more blood, of course, but no permanent damage was done to her. She was calming down from her own euphoric high as I was inspecting her.</p> <p>I untied her arms and legs from the table top, and she didn’t move an inch. I smiled at her lying there.</p> <p>“If you just lie there any longer, I might just get an idea and go at you again,” I whispered in her ear. She slid herself off the table and onto the floor. She winced as her butt hit the linoleum. I reached down and picked her up. She collapsed into my chest once I had her in my arms.</p> <p>She did look like a mess as cum and blood had run down her legs and dried. I suggested that we check on my sister, and she pushed herself off my chest and nodded with a smile. I walked in the Great Room, still carrying her with my arm under her butt and her arms wrapped around my neck.</p> <p>Charlie was screaming into her own gag as the plastic missile was sending another wave of pleasure through her young body. She looked as if she needed a break, so I turned the vibrator off with a flick of the remote, but left her tied to the pole as she was.</p> <p>“How ‘bout a shower, Meagan?”</p> <p>“What about Charlie?”</p> <p>“Leave her there; she’ll be fine.”</p> <p>Meagan looked at her friend tied to the post, looked back to me and nodded with a grin on her face. I carried her upstairs to the shower, and turned the water on. We climbed in, and lathered up. I washed her supple body off with my cloth and she did the same to me. I enjoyed having someone else wash me; it felt nice. I might think about having Charlie do this all the time. We’ll see.</p> <p>When she began cleaning my cock, it started to get hard again.</p> <p>“Doesn’t it ever stop doing that?” She asked.</p> <p>“Not when there’s a pretty young thing in my shower with me, such as yourself,” I said with a smug smile on my face. She smiled back up at me before taking my cock in her hand and swallowing it whole. Thankfully for her, all the soap was washed off it. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, so to speak, I closed my eyes and allowed her to continue.</p> <p>I sat down in the tub and she followed me down to continue the blow job. She tried to fit the lengthy cock down her throat three times before she stopped and asked what she was doing wrong. I told her to swallow as the head hit the back of her throat. She tried again, and I slipped down it easily.</p> <p>Since turnabout was fair play, I reached down and pulled her tail end up to me. With her pussy lined up right in front of my face, I licked the length of it in one swipe, grazing her sensitive clit. She sucked in air as I passed over that button of hers. Holding her by her hips, I feasted on her no-longer-virgin cunt. It was no less tasty.</p> <p>We stayed in our sixty-nine until both of us came (I think she came twice) and we were running out of hot water. We finished our shower quickly and got out just as the last of the hot water stopped. She and I toweled off together and walked back downstairs.</p> <p>“She looks like she’s in some serious discomfort,” I said as Meagan and I walked in the Great Room.</p> <p>“Yes, she does, Scott,” she agreed. “How long you gonna keep her tied like that?”</p> <p>“I dunno. What do you think?”</p> <p>“All night,” she whispered in my ear, with the biggest shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.</p> <p>“I agree,” I said, and with that, I hit the remote and let Charlie squirm under the vibrator’s ministrations some more. Meagan and I left the room and went into the den for some late night TV. We were lying on our sides on the couch with Meagan in front of me. I had her back lying against my chest as we watched to tube.</p> <p>As we were lying there, she kept wiggling her butt against my crotch. Now, even though I had cum several times that night, having a nine-year-old do that is going to get me horned up again. She continued to do that even though I knew her butt could feel my cock growing.</p> <p>Just as “Late Night” was switching to commercial, I grabbed Meagan by the mouth, and swung her backwards and onto my torso. She started giggling when I reached around her waist with my other arm and tightened my grip on her.</p> <p>“So, you think it’s funny to tease me, huh Girl?” I ribbed her. She couldn’t talk with my hand over her mouth, but she giggled even more. She knew what she was doing, that was for sure.</p> <p>With my lower hand, I reached down and forced her legs open, and my cock between them. She hissed again as my cock slipped inside her sorely fucked pussy. But once I was safely inside her, she calmed back down. As I slid inside the tasty dish, she actually began moaning. I think absent-mindedly, she moved her hands up to wrap them behind my neck.</p> <p>I used my own hands to stimulate the rest of her young body. I made my way to her small titties and as I tweaked them a little, she arched her back. I could have sworn her pussy got a little slicker also. With that revelation, I pinched her nips, and hard. She hissed and arched her back more, but made no move to stop me. I flicked the right one as hard as I could and she cried out in pain, but didn’t stop me from repeating it.</p> <p>“So, Girl likes to have her nipples abused, does she?” I whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Um hm,” she said as she nodded.</p> <p>“You really want to feel some pain there, Girl?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master, please,” she said just above a whisper. If I wasn’t right next to her, I wouldn’t have heard it.</p> <p>I rolled her over onto her stomach, and pulled out of her pussy. I told her to close her eyes and wait. I got up and made my way to the side desk I had in the den. I pulled out one candle and my lighter, and made my way back to my young pain-slut. I laid the candle and lighter on the floor as I climbed on her back again. I replaced my cock back inside her pussy and flipped her back over. I told her to put her hands back where she had them before.</p> <p>“No matter what you hear or feel, you stay as you are. Don’t open your eyes or release your hands from behind my neck. If you do, you will get a whipping with the belt. Understand?” She nodded that she did.</p> <p>I lit the candle and let the tip build up some wax before lowering it to just above her right nipple. I tipped it over and hot wax nailed her right nipple right on the mark. She screamed a muffled scream and dug her nails into the back of my neck.</p> <p>“Get your nails out of my skull, please, before you go a few rounds with the belt, Girl,” I warned.</p> <p>“Oh, sorry, Master,” she said and loosened her grip a little. I continued to rain down drops of hot wax on her nipple and areole till a healthy mound of wax covered it, and then I moved to the left one. She hissed again as the wax hit a fresh nipple, but her hands remained back.</p> <p>Again, I built up the wax until the whole thing was covered. I moved the candle southward to her pubic area. This was where I had to be careful. After all, it was my cock that was buried inside her. I dripped it just over her hairless mound and twisted the candle for a fresh supply of wax before continuing. The next drip landed right on target; her hyper-sensitive clit.</p> <p>“AAAAAGGGHHHH!” The scream echoed through the room. I had to hold onto her as she bucked under the pain. Her hands remained where they were, but she was all over the place.</p> <p>I waited for her to calm down before proceeding. With the letter-opener on the coffee table, I pealed the wax off her nipples. I could see some redness, but nothing to worry about. I pinched and continued to torment her already abused nips while my cock slid in and out of her.</p> <p>She and I came together again as I twisted both titties simultaneously. She screamed at the assault and we went over the edge together. We both calmed down, and then cleaned up the mess of cum and wax on the couch. We finished watching the show and made our way upstairs to bed. I had totally forgotten about Charlie and the vibrator being left on.</p> <p>I lay down on my bed and Meagan slipped under the covers with me. She crawled into a fetal position facing away from me and I ‘spooned’ in behind her like I used to do with Terry. Her breathing was soft and methodic. I was almost asleep when she turned over to face me.</p> <p>“Who pierced your nipples, Scott?”</p> <p>“Someone special I knew when I was ten. Why?”</p> <p>“How did they do it?”</p> <p>“He…” I waited to see if she would react to that, and she didn’t. I don’t think she knew the extent of what a ‘he’ meant. “He tied me up and pierced them with a needle.”</p> <p>“Are you gay?”</p> <p>“You ask me that question after what happened downstairs?”</p> <p>“Okay, were you gay?”</p> <p>“No, I wasn’t gay; I was a prostitute. Charlie, Terry, and Thomas know all about it, and I would like it to stay just between us.”</p> <p>“You mean you had sex with men for money,” she was confirming. I nodded. “And one of them pierced your nipples.” Again I nodded my agreement. “Did you want it done?”</p> <p>“At the time it was happening, I was tied up and couldn’t do anything about it, as well as blindfolded. I didn’t know what he was about to do until he actually did it.”</p> <p>“Wow…” she said as she let out air from her lungs. “It hurt?”</p> <p>“A lot.” I had a feeling where this was going, having had this conversation once before with Terry, but I wanted her to ask the question.</p> <p>“Will you do it to me?” She finally asked after a few minutes of silence.</p> <p>“It’ll hurt a lot, Meagan. And I do mean a lot.”</p> <p>“I know. I just want it done. Please?” How could I refuse?</p> <p>“Lie on your back and spread your arms and legs out. I’ll be right back.”</p> <p>I went back downstairs and got the ropes from the kitchen and the needles from the office where I keep them. While I was down there, I checked on Charlie. I just then realized that I had left the vibrator on. I looked at my watch, and it was half past eleven, and she was pleading with me with her eyes to stop the torment. I smiled and turned the vibrator off for the night, but left her where she was.</p> <p>I walked in the bedroom and she was just as I told her to be. I tied her wrists to each of the top posts and her ankles to the tail posts. I put the ball gag to her mouth and she opened it obediently. I reached down and played with her twat a little to get her excited. It made it easier to get her nipples hard.</p> <p>“Once I start, I’m not going to stop, so don’t bother begging me. Now’s the time to back out, Meagan.” She shook her head, no. “You want me to do this?” She nodded. I took the first needle out and showed it to her. Her eyes got real big when she saw it.</p> <p>As I needed both hands but not my mouth to do this, I decided to eat her hairless pussy while sliding the needles into her nips. I got her horned up with several licks along her slit and played with her nipples till they were hard enough. With one finger on the left side of her right nipple, I poked the needle through the right side, and punched it all the way through.</p> <p>She screamed bloody murder when the needle passed through, bucking her body and pulling on her bonds like I had sat her down on a live volcano, or something. This was the exact reason I tied her up again. Once she was calmed down again, I aimed the second needle at her left nipple. She closed her eyes as I drew closer to my intended target. I skewered the helpless bud without a problem, but it sent her into another round of fits. She thrashed around in pain for a few more minutes before she settled down some. I went to the bathroom and got some band-aides to put over her nipples. I wiped up her blood from her chest before moving on.</p> <p>Tears were streaking down her face as I removed the ball gag from her mouth. She was crying and didn’t look like she was going to stop any time soon. I untied her from the bedposts and allowed her to curl up into a ball again. I warned her not to touch the needles. I don’t think she heard me through her sobs, but she didn’t touch them anyway. I knew they hurt too much to touch, anyway.</p> <p>She fell asleep crying that night, and as I lay there listening to her sob, I couldn’t help but think about my own past. Everyone from Randy and Rudy through Glen and Dave now to Charlie and Meagan floated through my mind like clouds. </p> <p>Talk about a fucking life.</p> </div>",['This concludes the story of Scott and his family. Hope it was worth the time. Thanks for reading. Other stories will follow. Shakey Psyche.']
233,Adam's Arrangement,-1,SHAKY PSYCHE,no@email,"Okay, boys and girls, this bedtime story is about a boy, Adam, that winds up being a servant to a wealthy young man in his late twenties. Adam soon learns a lot from and about his Master. Enjoy.",2005-11-03,13,5,"M/b, F/b, spank, whip, tort, cbt, anal, oral, rape, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I awoke that Tuesday morning, the same as I usually do, with the morning urination, a shower, dressed and went down to breakfast. As I was finishing the meal, and the daily edition of the Wall Street Journal, my stable hand, Hank, walked in the room. </p> <p>This is not the norm for him. I usually don’t see him in the morning. I usually don’t see any of my employees, except the cook, Mrs. Garcia, as she serves the morning meal.</p> <p>“Good Morning, Mr. Henderson,” he said from behind me.</p> <p>“Good Morning, Hank,” I started, “is something wrong?” I turned to look at him as I asked the question. He was wearing his normal flannel over shirt, jeans, and boots. And since it was snowing outside, he also had a flannel cap in his hands he had removed upon entering my house. It was also apparent that he was very nervous. He usually gets nervous when talking to me, even though he is larger than me, physically.</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he stammered.</p> <p>I motioned him closer. He was wringing the cap around in his hands as you would a washcloth, and a small bead of sweat had formed just under his blond hairline. He does sweat a lot while taking care of my horses, but this was something else.</p> <p>“Out with it, Hank,” I prompted him.</p> <p>“There’s something you need to see at the stables, Sir,” he said, looking downcast.</p> <p>“Did Blackwind die?” One of my prized mares was ill, and I was concerned for her.</p> <p>“No Sir, it’s something else.”</p> <p>I sighed, wiped my mouth with the napkin, and followed him to the stables. I grabbed my overcoat on the way out. I looked around my family estate that I had inherited as we descended the steps towards the horses. Everything was white and getting whiter as the snow continued to fall. I love this time of year.</p> <p>I warmed up immediately upon entering the stables and removed my overcoat. I continued to follow his lead down the middle row to the last stall. As I walked in the stall I saw what he was so nervous about. Lying in the hay of the empty stall was a young boy, asleep.</p> <p>He looked to be about ten years old. Obviously, he was a runaway. His clothes and shoes were worn thin. His hair and face were as dirty as they could get. I looked his body over and noticed how thin he really was. He must have been on the streets for a while before ending up in my stables.</p> <p>As I shook him awake, he moaned in slight pain. I saw a bruise on his arm through the thin material that covered it. He woke with a start, and scrambled to get away from me and Hank. As he cowered against the wall, the look on his face was pure terror.</p> <p>“It’s okay, young one, no one’s going to hurt you here,” I reassured him. “My name’s Kyle. What’s your name?” He didn’t make a sound; just shook his head at me, still scared. I moved backward and away from him to give him his space. I turned to my stable hand.</p> <p>“Hank, please go get my overcoat.” He left the stall to do as I directed, so I turned my attentions back to the boy. “I’ve got some food for you up at the house if you want it. Or you may stay here and get fed with the horses. As I said, no one is going to hurt you here, so it’s your choice.”</p> <p>Hank arrived with my coat, and I laid it over the edge of the stall’s door. I told Hank to give him his space and allow him to do as he wishes. I offered the coat to the boy to wear up to the house.</p> <p>“Just follow the footsteps to the house and a hot breakfast will be waiting for you,” I smiled at him and left the stall to return to the house. Hank left the small space and returned to his duties of feeding the horses. I made my way back up to the house to wait for the boy.</p> <p>About ten minutes later, I heard soft footsteps behind me, making their way into the dinning room. Mrs. Garcia was just putting another helping of eggs and toast on the table as the boy entered the room. He cautiously made his way around the back of my chair to stand just to my right, but several feet away from me. I turned and smiled at the boy.</p> <p>“Have a seat,” I motioned to him to sit in the chair to my right where Mrs. Garcia had placed the small breakfast. He slowly started making his way to the chair. “The slower you go, the colder your eggs will be,” I reminded him. He moved a little faster to sit down.</p> <p>Once seated, he began wolfing down the eggs and toast. I told him to slow down, or he might throw up the food later, as he had not had much to eat lately. He slowed down his eating.</p> <p>I got up to call into the office to tell them I would be a little late, and the boy flinched and appeared as if he was about to run away from me. I calmed him down with a small smile again. I made my phone call into the CEO of my firm, and returned to the table to resume my seat. I watched him finish his meal.</p> <p>“Finished?” I asked him when the last of the eggs and toast were gone. He nodded sheepishly. I smiled again and handed him the napkin that was by his plate. He took it, but had no idea what to do with it. “It’s for wiping your mouth,” I said while still smiling, disarmingly. He warmed to it and wiped his mouth with the cloth. I saw that his skin was considerably whiter than the rest of his face and his dark skin was nothing but dirt and grime.</p> <p>“What’s your name?” I asked again. He sat in the chair still looking at me. “I think I’ve proven that you’re not going to get hurt here, child. Now, please answer the question.”</p> <p>“Adam,” he said with a voice a little over a whisper.</p> <p>“Well, Adam, it’s nice to meet you. As I said before, my name’s Kyle. Most people call me Mr. Henderson, but for now, you may call me Kyle. You look like you’ve had a tough time on the streets. You want to tell me what happened? Or why you ran away?”</p> <p>He shook his head, no.</p> <p>“I can’t hear a head rattling. Please answer yes or no.”</p> <p>“No, sir,” he said with a little more confidence.</p> <p>“Well, that’s okay for now, but later I will want an answer to that. For now, how about we get you cleaned up and some better clothes. Okay?” He looked at me with a little suspicion for a second then nodded.</p> <p>We rose from the table and allowed Mrs. Garcia to take the dishes and wipe off the table. The two of us walked out of the room and up the stairs to the third floor. He followed me a few paces behind and gawked at the enormity of my house. I saw him actually stop and look at one of my prized paintings on the wall.</p> <p>“It’s a genuine Rembrandt painting. My father bought it several years ago. It cost him a great deal of money for it, so be careful.” He backed away from it and resumed following me down the hall.</p> <p>I opened the double doors that separated my Master bedroom from the rest of the house. The look on his face was one of utter shock. I get that a lot from people when they see it for the first time. He continued to follow me into the bathroom.</p> <p>“Go ahead and get undressed while I get the water ready, Adam.” He balked at that. “What’s wrong?” He shook his head and backed towards the doorway. I realized what the problem was. “It’s okay, you can get undressed once I leave the room.”</p> <p>I ran the tap and got the tub water to the right temperature. I told him to get undressed and get in the tub and wash himself. If he needed anything, I would get it for him. I turned and walked out of the room, leaving him to bathe. I went and got some clothes that were his size that had been put away from my youth and returned to the bedroom. I didn’t hear anything going on in the room, so I opened the door to see him just sitting on the toilet, still dressed. I walked over and knelt down in front of him.</p> <p>He was actually crying. It wasn’t a hard cry, just some tears running down his cheeks, cleaning off more dirt from his face.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, Adam?”</p> <p>“I can’t do it, Mr. Kyle.”</p> <p>“Can’t do what?”</p> <p>“I can’t get my clothes off,” he whispered.</p> <p>“Why not?”</p> <p>“Because you’ll see…”</p> <p>“See what?”</p> <p>“See what they did to me,” his voice was just below a whisper and cracking as he spoke that last part.</p> <p>I moved my hand to his shoulder and he pulled it back. I smiled again at him, and he collapsed into my arms like a baby. The real tears started flowing then. I just held onto him and allowed the cry to finish. I figured he had been abused by someone by the way he had been acting towards me and Hank. When he was done, I pushed him back to sit up straight on the toilet seat.</p> <p>“If you have marks on you, they are nothing to be ashamed of, Adam. I’m sure you didn’t want what happened to you and it was out of your control. Let’s get you cleaned up and then we’ll see about doing something that will help you.”</p> <p>He nodded. I reached up and started unbuttoning his shirt. Two buttons fell off as I was removing the garment. An untold amount of bruises littered his torso. I forced myself not to make a comment or reaction. I took off his shoes and socks next, yielding the same results around his feet. When I reached to take his pants down, he moved away again.</p> <p>“You’ve trusted me so far, Adam. Trust me just a little more, and this will go by a lot easier.” He nodded again, and I stood him on his bare feet to lower his pants.</p> <p>When I did lower them, I saw more bruises than white skin on his legs. A large dark spot was on the crotch of his filthy underpants. I braced myself for what I was about to see. He closed his eyes as I lowered the former white clothe down his legs. If I were a weaker man, I would have vomited at the site.</p> <p>It looked as if someone had stamped a boot on both his penis and testicles. Both organs looked like a pile of ground beef. I lifted his legs one at a time and pulled off his torn clothing. Without saying a word, I lifted the boy up and placed him in the soapy water of the tub.</p> <p>He hissed as the cleansing liquid made contact with his skin, but made no move to stop me. I lathered up the washcloth and began cleaning him off. He had to grab onto the edge of the tub as I gently washed his groin area. When we were done, I pulled him out and let the dirty water flow down the drain.</p> <p>That was when I took a good hard look at the boy. With blondest hair that would make any Nazi jealous it was as straight as a board. His eyes were a baby blue and a cute pert nose with high cheekbones. Not a freckle or spot polluted the skin on his face. His round face was beautiful for a boy, if you ignored the three bruises on his jawline. He had a slight frame and perfect build for a ten-year-old boy. As I traced my hand down his torso, something very odd stood out immediately. The boy was without a navel and no scar to show that it had been removed.</p> <p>“Um, Adam, where’s your navel?”</p> <p>“Navel?”</p> <p>“Bellybutton; like this,” I said as I lifted my shirt to show him mine. His eyes got wide as he saw the indentation in my stomach. Apparently he had never either had one or seen one before. He reached out to touch mine.</p> <p>“Does it hurt?” He asked as his finger ran over the top of it.</p> <p>“No,” I said, smiling. “But it does tickle a little.” He was fingering the small hole. I ran my own finger over the spot where his should be, but I felt nothing but smooth, tight skin.</p> <p>“We’ll worry about it later. Let’s get you dried and bandaged,” I said. He had forgotten his own wounds in the fascination of my anomaly.</p> <p>I took another cloth and patted his groin dry and then applied salve and wrapped a bandage around the wounded appendages. As for his bruises, only time would be able to heal those.</p> <p>I led him out of the bathroom and back into my bedroom, where I had laid the clothes for him. I helped him put them on and then we walked down the stairs to the ground floor.</p> <p>“Follow me, Adam, I want to show you something,” I said as I motioned with my forefinger.</p> <p>He followed me into my workout room. In that room, there are different weapons of martial arts. Swords, staffs, and etc. littered the walls. He was amazed again at what he saw. I pulled a staff off the wall and leaned against it as I addressed him again.</p> <p>“My father taught me a style of Martial Arts that was a combination of Thai Chi, Karate, Ninjitsu, Tai Kwan Do, Kung Fu, and an assortment of others. Basically, he taught me how to take care of myself. Now, I don’t know what happened to you, and you don’t have to tell me until you’re ready, but I can show you how to never let yourself be taken like that again. Interested?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said, actually enthusiastically. </p> <p>“Good. For right now, though, you should take the day and rest. When I come home tonight, we will talk about your situation and your options.”</p> <p>He nodded that he understood, and I made my way to the car. Armand took me to work and dropped me off as usual. I told him to keep an eye on the boy and make sure he’s okay. He said he would and returned home. That whole day, I kept thinking about Adam and what I was going to do with him as I worked with people on their investments. I put the strange difference in his body out of my mind, as it wasn’t paramount at the time. Armand picked me up on time, and we made our way back home, via a store. I needed to purchase an item for Adam.</p> <p>I came up with an idea as I worked that day. We arrived at home and Adam was in the den watching a little television. I beckoned him to follow me as I made my way to my office. He sat down opposite me on the couch.</p> <p>“I’ve been thinking about what to do with you, Adam,” I began. He just sat and listened with his head down. “Please look at me when I’m talking; it’s extremely rude to do otherwise.” He looked up and had a worried look on his face.</p> <p>“That’s better,” I said as I continued. “Do you know what ‘slavery’ is?”</p> <p>“It’s what they did to the black people long time ago.”</p> <p>“True, but what they did was wrong. What I’m going to offer you is a more legal form of slavery. Now, this is important; don’t interrupt me until I’m finished. I’ve given this a lot of thought today. I need another manservant and you need a better place to grow up than the streets, so we can help each other out.</p> <p>“Now, as a servant, you would serve me and the house. Your duties would include making sure I have a towel and washcloth in the bathroom in the morning, and be standing by my bedside with a robe when I wake at seven every morning. While I’m showering and shaving, you would make my bed and lay out my clothes for the day. I will show you how to do each of those things properly.</p> <p>“After that, you make your way downstairs and while I’m getting dressed, you get the newspaper and prepare the breakfast table for me. Upon finishing breakfast, you clean up the dishes and for the day, make sure everyone in the house does their jobs.</p> <p>“Also, during the day, you will study school subjects; math, English, history, science, social sciences, and a foreign language of your choice. As I arrive home, dinner should be getting prepared and laid out at about five thirty or so. After I eat, you will learn to play the piano, and then we get to your martial arts training.”</p> <p>He raised his hand to indicate he had a question. I prompted his question.</p> <p>“When do I eat, Sir?”</p> <p>“You may eat before or after me, it’s your choice. In the morning, I suggest you eat after me, and for dinner, probably before me would be better so that we may get to your lessons right after you clear the dinner dishes.</p> <p>“Now, every Saturday morning you will have a quiz over what you’ve learned for the week in each subject. Also, every other Friday night I host a small party for some influential people here in Chicago and you will head up the wait staff. I will teach you what you need to know about that as well.</p> <p>“When Christmas comes around, you get a holiday as I leave for some skiing in Aspen. You may do as you wish while I’m gone as long as nothing gets torn up or the house gets burned down.</p> <p>“Now, as for discipline. If you don’t do your duties, there will be punishment. If you do poorly on the quizzes, there will be punishment. Also, there are three things I will not tolerate; lying, stealing, or cheating on a quiz. There will be no reason for lying to me. If you make a mistake, own up to it and we will go on with life. Mistakes and accidents I can handle, as long as there aren’t too many of them, but lying to me I can not tolerate. As I leave the house, everything in it belongs to you, Adam. As my slave, you have the position of authority, so there is no need to steal anything from here. Do you understand all that I’ve said so far?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir, but what would the punishment be for not doing my duties?”</p> <p>“If you don’t do your duties or if you do poorly on your quizzes, the punishment will be a belt across your bare butt. And I wouldn’t hold back because you’re young. But if you do any of the three things I just mentioned, the punishment will be more than you just received from the streets and you will be returned to the streets with the clothes you wore in here. Do you understand that?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said.</p> <p>“Now, a few more things to cover, and then we’ll have dinner. First, your payment. I figured that a down payment of five thousand dollars would be appropriate and a final payment of twenty thousand dollars when you complete your contract.”</p> <p>“Twenty-five thousand dollars?”</p> <p>“Yes, Adam,” I smiled as his eyes lit up at the amount.</p> <p>“When would I finish the contract, Sir?”</p> <p>“When you turn eighteen. You get the rest of the money and you will leave to be on your own. Until then you will serve me and this house. Speaking of which, how old are you?”</p> <p>“What do you mean, Sir?”</p> <p>“How many years old are you?”</p> <p>“I don’t know.”</p> <p>“You’ve never had a birthday or a party for it?”</p> <p>“I don’t know what that is, Mr. Kyle.”</p> <p>The kid didn’t know what a birthday was, and was missing a navel. Both things were now at the front of my mind as I told him what a birthday was.</p> <p>“As you don’t have a birthday, I guess we’ll make today your birthday and make you ten years old. How’s that?”</p> <p>“Sounds good to me, Mr. Kyle. So, I have seven years before the time is up?”</p> <p>“That’s right, Adam, very good at subtraction. That is, if you wish to do this. That brings me to the second point.</p> <p>“I want you to think about everything I’ve said to you. Think about the pluses and minuses of serving me. If you decide to do this, then be wearing this collar in the morning at breakfast. I will give you some time to heal from your wounds, but I need to know your decision tomorrow morning.”</p> <p>“What if I don’t want to do this?”</p> <p>“I will return you to the streets in the morning, and where you go and what you do is not my problem. I will only make this offer once, so think about it. And while you serve me, you will call me either ‘Sir’, ‘Master’, or ‘Master Kyle’; it’s your choice.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said.</p> <p>“Now, it’s dinnertime and you look hungry so let’s head to the dinning room.”</p> <p>We ate in silence pretty much and he didn’t feel like talking afterward, so I led him to the apartment above the garage that belonged to my last servant. He was older and retired a month before Adam arrived. I bid him good night and headed to my room.</p> <p>That whole night, I kept thinking of Adam and how he would decide his future. I was hoping it would be with me. I woke to a strange site. Adam was standing by my bedside, dressed, and my bathrobe in his hands. He was wearing his collar.</p> <p>I wasn’t prepared to have him begin his duties yet. After all, he was still recovering from his ordeal on the streets, but seeing him standing there, made me smile at his willingness to please me.</p> <p>“Good morning, Master Kyle,” he said while handing me the robe.</p> <p>“And to you, Adam,” I returned. I’m not really a conversationalist in the mornings before my shower. I took the robe and headed into the bathroom, where a towel and washcloth were lying on the toilet’s lid. I slid them off and had my morning piss while I saw him begin to make the bed.</p> <p>After the shower and shave, I saw how the bed was made, and corrected him on his mistakes, but his eagerness to please was noted. I told him about which clothes to lay out on which day and pulled the ones for Wednesdays. I got dressed and I made my way downstairs where he had laid out breakfast just as Mrs. Garcia had instructed him to do. He was definitely eager.</p> <p>I turned to him after finishing breakfast.</p> <p>“Adam,” I began, “I appreciate your willingness to do this for me this morning, but I had planned for you to heal before beginning your duties. If you want to take the next couple of days to do that, you can.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Master, and I will. I just wanted to show you I could do this.”</p> <p>“Good boy, Adam, and thank you. Now, if you want to accompany me into the city today and get your uniforms, you may. Or you may take the day for yourself.”</p> <p>“I will come with you, Sir,” he said after a moment to think.</p> <p>We made our way into the city, and Armand dropped me off at the office. I told him to take care of Adam’s needs for the day and pick me up at four o’clock.</p> <p>As the day came to a close, I walked outside to see Adam standing next to the car, waiting for me and wearing his new uniform. He opened the door for me and I stepped inside. We traveled home with him sitting in front with Armand. It seemed that the two of them had formed a fragile bond together throughout the course of the day.</p> <p>We got home and Adam spent the rest of the day in his apartment. I gave him his books he would need to study for his quizzes. I set the first quiz for the Saturday after that weekend, giving him almost two weeks to study and prepare for it.</p> <p>Over the course of the next two weeks, Adam healed and then got into his routine as I laid it out to him on the first day. He took the down payment of the money and split it in half. He invested one half and put the rest into an account for safe keeping. I was proud of how mature he had become.</p> <p>The first party he headed up was very successful. He understood how to use his authority I had given him very well, aided by Armand. My driver can appear very intimidating to others. He’s about six and a half feet tall, and weighs in at just over 250 lbs. of solid muscle, and cold black skin. I thought he would scare Adam, but the two have done very well together. </p> <p>On the evening of the first party, he told one of the waiters that was giving him a hard time to leave. The man told him off, saying that he didn’t have to follow the orders of a child. Adam told Armand to escort the “gentleman” to the gate of the estate. No one else disagreed with the boy again.</p> <p>There was even an incident where one of the waiters spilled a brandy on one of my guests during our after-dinner drinks in the den and Adam handled it like a professional. He even made a small joke about it that had the guest and her husband laughing. Another of my guests asked me where I found Adam.</p> <p>“In my stables about a month ago,” I replied. “My stable hand found him sleeping in one of the stalls.”</p> <p>“Well, he certainly knows how to handle himself,” the man answered back. I agreed.</p> <p>It was a combination of training and patience, I told him. But really, there were other factors involved in Adam’s confidence. He had already been disciplined, but there was another revelation that happened that evening.</p> <p>It happened a week before the party. I woke up to find myself alone. I waited for a few minutes, but Adam didn’t show. So, I decided to take my shower and get ready. Just as I was finishing the shower, Adam ran into my bathroom, panting.</p> <p>“I’m sorry I’m late, Master,” he said. “I forgot to set my alarm.”</p> <p>“We will handle it this evening, Adam. Please lay out my clothes. You can make the bed after I leave for work.” He nodded and left.</p> <p>He was nervous during the entire breakfast. When I got home that night, he was still nervous. His piano practice didn’t go well, and neither did his martial arts training. After fifteen minutes of trying to get him to focus on his combat training, I called it quits.</p> <p>“We’re not going to get anything accomplished tonight, Adam. Go upstairs to my bedroom and lower your gi bottoms down. I’ll be there in a minute.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said, looking at the floor, and shuffled out of the room.</p> <p>His wounds had healed by this time, of course, leaving only a few scars. He had a nasty scar on his small penis where the skin had been cut in the attack. It ran the length of his cock from the base to just short of the head. He had another scar on his leg and one on his shoulder blade. Otherwise, his was fit as he could be. His recuperative powers were phenomenal. I know kids can get over things faster than adults, but Adam had healed very fast. It was another oddity that I filed away in my mind.</p> <p>I wrapped up my own gi and headed upstairs. He was waiting at the foot of the bed with his gi bottoms on the floor around his ankles. His underpants were still up, though.</p> <p>“Lower the underpants also, Adam,” I told him as I passed to the closet. I chose the same belt that my father used on me as I was growing up. It is three inches wide and thick. I looped it to grasp both ends of the belt and walked back out to the bedroom. Adam was facing me with his head down and his hands over his groin to hide it. I thought it was a little peculiar, since I had seen him naked before, but paid it no mind at the time.</p> <p>“Turn around and hold onto the bed’s pole.” He did as he was told, and I walked up behind him. I swished the belt through the air, giving it a few practice swings. I think I saw him shiver a little during that time.</p> <p>“Now, you will count them as I deliver them, Adam,” I began. “If you miscount, I start over at one. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Y… Yes, Master,” he stammered.</p> <p>I didn’t hold back anything. I swung the looped belt down across his bare ass, striking the skin right on the right cheek. SWAT! He hissed and arched his back before crying out, “One!” The second landed just above the line of the first. SWAT! “Two!” I could hear a whimper in his voice after he said the count.</p> <p>The third and fourth strikes landed on the outside of the first two, leaving his entire right buttcheek in wide red lines. Not having any other space to lay the next ones, they landed on top of the previous reddened areas. I knew from personal experience that they hurt worse than the first ones, but the boy never faltered in counting correctly.</p> <p>After ten licks of the belt on his right cheek, I moved to his left and turned to face his side. Being right handed, it was easier to do it this way than to try and swing with a backhanded action. It was then that I noticed something.</p> <p>His little cock was hard and sticking straight up. I saw that his eyes were closed, and he was crying, of course, but there was no mistaking the hard-on. Making a mental note to discuss it later, I continued with the whipping.</p> <p>The eleventh strike was planted firmly on the cleft of his left asscheek with a resounding, “SMACK!” that filled the room. “Eleven”, he hissed out. I continued with the next one, watching his small digit, never wavering. I moved up his buttocks with the next three, covering his left cheek as fully as his right.</p> <p>As the nineteenth swat landed, I saw his body shudder and he gripped the pole tighter. His little cock jumped as I realized he actually had a dry ten year old orgasm. The signs were unmistakable. I was actually so stunned at this, it took a minute for me to recover enough to deliver the final blow.</p> <p>“T…Twenty, Master,” he sighed.</p> <p>“Turn around, Adam, and face me,” I said from behind him.</p> <p>He turned and his willie had dropped, following his orgasm. He was a mess. His face was flushed, either from the orgasm or from the embarrassment of having one, or both. It was lined with tear streaks and his eyes were puffy. He wiped the tears off his face and stood to face me.</p> <p>“Now, are you going to be late again, Adam?”</p> <p>“No, Master Kyle, I’ll remember from now on,” he stammered.</p> <p>“Good. Now, pull up your bottoms and have a seat on the bed for a second.” Again, he did as instructed, wincing as he sat down. “You have a choice to make, Adam. If you run away, I won’t chase you, but I think you now know that life on the street is not for a young man. And you probably wouldn’t last very long.”</p> <p>He nodded his agreement to my logic.</p> <p>“Go get some sleep, and we won’t speak of this incident again,” I said as I kissed his head. He slid off the bed and made his way to the doorway.</p> <p>“I really am sorry, Master,” he said as he got to the door, and then closed it on his way out. </p> <p>I had smiled to myself and called it a night also. The next morning, I woke to the door being opened and Adam walking in very cautiously, not only because of the soreness of the previous night, but because he was carrying my breakfast on a tray. He served me my breakfast to me in bed. To say I was impressed would be an understatement.</p> <p>Since that night, I had not said a word about what happened during the whipping. I was letting him come to me and we could talk about it then, but nothing so far.</p> <p>Following the night of his first party hosting, I was sitting down next to my pool. It has a feature I put in that allows the glass walls to retract into the concrete walls to allow both indoor and outdoor usage. Adam walked in and dove into the water with his suit on. He swam for a time while I read the Saturday paper.</p> <p>“Did you finish your quizzes?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said.</p> <p>“And how do you think you did on them?”</p> <p>“Well, Master, you’re gonna have to get harder questions,” he said with a sarcastic smirk.</p> <p>“Oh really?” I said and quickly moved after him in the water. He laughed and swam away as fast as he could. Being older, I was also faster, and caught up with him sooner rather than later. I tossed him up in the air and allowed him to land in the water. We played around for a while, enjoying the time together.</p> <p>We were relaxing by the side of the pool when he turned and looked at me seriously, as if he had a question.</p> <p>“You okay, Adam?”</p> <p>“Yes Master,” he said, but didn’t change the look on his face at all.</p> <p>“Then why do you have that look on your face?”</p> <p>“Well…,” he started but balked a little.</p> <p>“You know that by now you can trust me, don’t you?” I prompted him.</p> <p>“Oh yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Then, what’s on your mind?”</p> <p>“It’s what happened when I got the belt, Sir.”</p> <p>“Do you think you were wrong getting punished?”</p> <p>“Oh no, Sir, that’s not it; it’s what happened during the punishment that I don’t understand. It felt good somehow.”</p> <p>“Ah yes; that,” I said, figuring out where he was going with that.</p> <p>“The feeling that happened was… different,” he said, struggling with the right words.</p> <p>“It felt like every nerve in your body was tensed up, and a release of pleasure happened in your privates. Is that right?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir. That’s exactly what it felt like,” he said with wide eyes.</p> <p>“They call that an orgasm, Adam. It’s supposed to happen when you have sex.”</p> <p>“You mean like what they did to me that night,” he said. It was the first time he mentioned the attack since the day he arrived.</p> <p>“Do you want to talk about that?”</p> <p>He shrugged and fell silent.</p> <p>“Yes or no, Adam,” I urged him. It was a time for him to totally trust me.</p> <p>“I guess so, Sir. I guess so,” he said and pulled himself out of the pool to sit on the lounge chair. I waited for him to don his collar and continue talking. He collected his thoughts and continued.</p> <p>“This man came up to me and said that he would pay me fifty dollars to spend time with me. I didn’t know what he meant, so I said okay and followed him. We went to a building where other men were spending the night and walked into a room.”</p> <p>He struggled telling me the next part.</p> <p>“He tied me to the side of a bed and ripped my clothes off. He hit me on my back with his fists. Then I felt him kneel behind me and press his fat stomach against my back. I felt something go between my butt and push into me. It hurt a lot and I told him to stop, but he didn’t stop. He just kept on pushing the thing inside me. When he had it in enough, he pulled it back out and pushed it back in. He kept doing that till he stiffened and I felt something hot and sticky shoot inside me. He pulled it out of me after that and opened the door.”</p> <p>By this time, I had gotten out of the pool and sat beside him as he told the story. I gently put my arm around him. He fell against my side and continued his story.</p> <p>“He told others about me being there and I saw a lot of other men in the doorway. All of them had smiles on their faces, but I didn’t like it. The first one ran in the room and did the same thing the first man did and put his thing in my butt. Another one sat on the bed and I saw him pull his thing out of his shorts and put it to my mouth. He told me to open it or he would punch my face in, so I did. He shoved his thing in my mouth so hard it went down my throat. I couldn’t breathe, but he didn’t care. Both men hurt me until they did the same thing the first one did and some stuff shot out, and they pulled out of me.</p> <p>“They kept coming and coming till they had all done it to me. The first man did it again. When he was done, he hit me and kept hitting me till I blacked out, because the next thing I knew I was waking up in the garbage can outside in the alley with no clothes on, and no money. He lied to me, didn’t he, Master?”</p> <p>“Yes, Adam, he lied to you. But he did worse than that. He raped you, and had other men rape you also. Sex can be fun, even for children, but what they did was wrong. They made you do things that hurt you and violated your body.”</p> <p>“Violated?”</p> <p>“It means they did something to you that you didn’t want or deserve done to you. They hurt you in a way that didn’t help you.”</p> <p>He looked up at me with that.</p> <p>“I whipped you with a belt, right?” He nodded. “Well, that helped you, besides the unexpected side effect of the orgasm, to make sure you do your job. It’s called discipline and it’s done to correct wrong behavior, like forgetting to set your alarm to do your duties. But what they did was hurt you in a bad way. Do you understand the difference?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir, I think I do.”</p> <p>“Good. Now, I want to ask you a question.” He nodded. “What did you think about the orgasm you had?”</p> <p>“It felt really good, Master,” he said and then blushed a little.</p> <p>“Do you want another one?”</p> <p>He looked at me kind of questioningly, as if to ask, “Am I getting another whipping?”</p> <p>“You don’t need to get the belt to feel that, you know,” I said with a smile. He exhaled a little, telling me I was right in my assumption.</p> <p>He nodded, but a little hesitantly. I motioned for him to follow, and we left the pool area. I led him upstairs to my bedroom. I laid my towel down on the bed and turned to face my slave. I pulled him towards me as I sat down on the edge.</p> <p>“You trust me, don’t you, Adam?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said.</p> <p>With that, I pulled him to me closer, between my legs, stopping just as he passed my knees. I reached to his swimsuit and pulled it down his legs by the side. When it made it passed his groin, his swelling cock sprang up to slap against his belly. He was certainly interested in what I was doing.</p> <p>As I got the suit down to his knees, I had to lean forward, and to his left (my right) to get it down further. I made contact with his side, and he giggled a little. I lifted each leg, pulling his feet out of the swimsuit. I now had a ten year old erection staring me in the face as I sat back up.</p> <p>I lifted my new apprentice up and laid him face up on the bed. Knowing that a boy’s main erotic area is the groin, I wasted no time going to other parts of his body. I moved his legs apart and dove in slowly to my goal. I could tell he was nervous, but the excitement also showed on his face. He was as exposed to me as he was to the men who raped him that night.</p> <p>I began licking him from his taint, through the divider skin that separated his testicles, to the base of his cock. He sighed under my ministrations. I reached up and moved his arms up to lie them over his head on the mattress. He put them behind his head in a more relaxed pose, and allowed me to work on his young body.</p> <p>I sucked one testicle into my mouth and swirled it around using my tongue. I heard a moan escape his lips as this was done, so I continued. I popped that one out and siphoned its brother in after that. He opened his legs further, granting me better access to his privates.</p> <p>I then turned my attentions to his hardened little cock. Taking it slowly, I licked from base to tip along the scarline. He flinched and groaned the entire time I was making my way north. Upon reaching the member’s zenith, I licked around the edge of the head and with the skill taught to me by my father, I vacuumed the small digit inside my warm mouth. I didn’t stop until the entire thing was inside. I had my nose resting on his stomach where his navel should have been.</p> <p>The child went nuts upon feeling my warmth around his sensitive organ. I pulled off and went back down. Instinctively, he reached down and grabbed my hair, urging me onward. I wasn’t about to disappoint him. Within mere moments, I built up a good rhythm which was driving him even crazier.</p> <p>After another minute or so, he stiffened and I felt his cock jump in my mouth as another orgasm wracked his young frame. He released my hair as he calmed down and came to his senses. He looked down and saw me smiling back up at him.</p> <p>“Master, I’m sorry for pulling your hair,” he said with a little fear in his voice.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Adam. I understand what you were feeling, so I’ll forgive you this time. In the future, be more mindful.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>“Well, how did that feel?”</p> <p>“Out of this world, Master,” he said with a larger-than-life grin on his face.</p> <p>“That’s what I thought. There are other things I could teach you about sex, if you’ll let me.”</p> <p>“I’m your slave, Master. You told me that when you bought me,” he said with a now serious look.</p> <p>“That’s an entirely different situation, Adam. I bought you to do work and serve me and the house. If you want to explore more about what you’ve just experienced, then it’s up to you. I won’t force you to do it like those men did. I don’t operate that way. There is one condition, though.”</p> <p>“Yes Master?”</p> <p>“This is to be kept totally secret. No one is to know, not even the house hands. No one; understand?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir. Can I ask a question?” I motioned that he could. “Why did those men do that to me and not what you just did to me?”</p> <p>“They were after only what pleased them, and didn’t give a thought to what you felt. They are the lowest form of human there is on this planet, in my opinion. Don’t judge either men or sex based solely on their example.”</p> <p>“I won’t, Master.”</p> <p>“Good. Now, are you hungry?” He nodded, so we got him dressed and headed downstairs to see if Jeeves (believe it or not), our weekend servant, could scrounge up anything for lunch.</p> <p>That was to be the beginning of his sexual education. I was hoping that I could help him get over what had happened to him on that night, and I did, but it took a while. That night, I took him to a concert in Chicago. We had dinner in a nice restaurant and enjoyed a really good performance by the symphony.</p> <p>As we were leaving the symphony, a man walked up to us in the parking lot and drew a knife, demanding my wallet. I smiled as I looked at him.</p> <p>“I suggest you put the knife away, sir, before you get hurt,” I told him.</p> <p>Two more men arrived to help the knife man. I was outnumbered, but that wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.</p> <p>“Go home, and sleep it off, before you wake up in the hospital,” I said with a more firm tone of voice. They didn’t listen. I had all of them incapacitated and unconscious within a few minutes. Two of them had broken arms, and the last one will never walk again.</p> <p>“Not bad, Govn’r,” I heard a voice say behind me.</p> <p>I turned to see a fourth man with a knife to Adam’s throat. A look of fear was in his eyes, and I couldn’t blame the boy. I turned my attentions back to the man.</p> <p>“Harm him, and there will be no place you could hide from me. Even in prison you wouldn’t be safe from me. Let him go, and I promise not to kill you.”</p> <p>“I’m the one with the power, Govn’r. Your son ain’t gonna see the light o’ day,” he said with a yellow toothy grin. But before either of us could make a move, Adam took matters into his own hands. He stepped back on the man’s heel and as the hand moved out, he bit his hand on the bone leading to the thumb. The man screamed and dropped the knife.</p> <p>Not one to let the advantage slip, I moved fast and laid him out with one swing to his filthy nose. He got back up in a flash and in one swift move, a punch was breaking the zyphoid process of his sternum. He would die in minutes as the tiny bone punctured his heart. I had nothing but contempt for him as he lay there dying.</p> <p>I turned to Adam to see how he was, and he was fine. He spit out the piece of the man’s flesh onto his grimy shirt.</p> <p>“I hate junk food, Master,” he said. I couldn’t help but laugh.</p> <p>Of course the police arrived a few minutes later, and I smoothed everything out. Too bad they arrived too late to save the last mugger, but that’s life. We made it home a few hours later. I was impressed with the boy how he handled himself. He turned towards me as he mounted the stairs leading to his apartment. </p> <p>“Thank you for the martial arts lessons, Master,” he said.</p> <p>“You’re welcome, Adam. Good night.”</p> <p>“Good night, Master,” he said and disappeared up the stairs.</p> <p>Over the next few weeks, Adam grew more and more confident as the success of his first encounter with the violent type sunk in since his rape. He didn’t seem to want to experiment any further with sex, so I let him continue as if our sexual experience didn’t happen.</p> <p>Something happened just before my Christmas vacation, though. I had a party, as was the norm before the holiday, to celebrate the season. He did his duties as instructed. I had a date for the night. Her name was Sheila, and even from the beginning, I could tell it was a mistake to bring her for this. I wasn’t able to find anyone, not that I mind going stag, but I was in the mood for some company, so I invited her.</p> <p>She was rude to Adam from the beginning. No big deal, because he weathered it well, but she seemed to think that she was the lady of the house later on in the evening. The more she had to drink, the more she flung herself at me.</p> <p>By the end of the evening, she was all over me. We headed upstairs for the night. Adam took his leave at the appropriate time to dismiss the staff and pay them for the night. She was on me the minute the doors to the bedroom closed. She wanted it every way she could get it. Her favorite place to get fucked was up the ass.</p> <p>Don’t get me wrong, she was a very attractive woman, and I don’t mind giving a good buggering (as our British friends would call it), but something was making me dislike her more and more. When I woke the next morning to leave for my vacation, she was still asleep.</p> <p>I showered in a hurry, dressed and headed downstairs. Adam was waiting for me by the door as I instructed him to do so. He wasn’t dressed in his uniform, but it was a Saturday, and I told him it wasn’t necessary. I just wanted him there to give him some last minute instructions.</p> <p>He had plenty of food to last him, so I wasn’t worried about that, and he knew how to cook without burning the place down. I just needed him to know where and how to get a hold of me if he needed me.</p> <p>“One last thing, Adam,” I said, and with my voice lower, “make sure Sheila leaves before ten o’clock.”</p> <p>“Yes Master. Have a good time on your vacation, Sir.”</p> <p>“I will, and you have a good time off as well. See you in two weeks.” I smiled and placed my hand lovingly on his left jaw line. He squirreled his shoulders up to meet my hand and smiled back. I turned and left for the car, feeling confident in his abilities to handle things at my house.</p> <p>My vacation was very relaxing. I met a few “snow bunnies” and got to know them very intimately. A blizzard had hit the Chicago area two days after my arrival at Aspen, so I called home to check on Adam. He said he was fine, and he had met a few boys in the area. He asked if they could stay over as the snow was making things hazardous.</p> <p>“Of course it’s okay, Adam. I trust you implicitly. One thing, though. Make sure the horses are taken care of and kept warm.”</p> <p>“Yes Master,” he said and we hung up.</p> <p>Two days later, the lines were down and it was impossible to get a call through. I wasn’t worried about him. He knew how to take care of himself now, and it was normal for the lines to be non-functional during a blizzard.</p> <p>I arrived back at the airport the Sunday after New Years Day. Armand drove me home and left for his home after Adam helped get the bags inside the house. I asked how his vacation was, and he went into a story about how he met his three friends; Phillip, Karl, and Horace.</p> <p>“Horace?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know, Master. He hates his name also, but he’s sort of the ring leader of the group. He’s kind of cool, too. You’ll like him. And something else I saw when we were swimming. They have those navel things also, Master.”</p> <p>“Everyone does, Adam, except you apparently.” It was then that I noticed he was a little nervous. “Are you okay, Adam?” I asked him.</p> <p>He didn’t answer right away, so I knew something was definitely wrong. I asked him if something had happened with his friends that I should know about.</p> <p>“Oh no, Master, it’s not that.”</p> <p>“Then what?”</p> <p>“Well, you know that woman, Sheila?”</p> <p>“Yes…” I was waiting for the punchline to this.</p> <p>“Well, she didn’t leave when you told me to tell her to leave.”</p> <p>“And why not?” He could tell I was getting a little angry at him for disobeying me.</p> <p>“Well, Sir, I told her to leave when it was about nine o’clock, but she didn’t.”</p> <p>“Why didn’t you call Armand over?”</p> <p>He muttered something incomprehensible. I told him to repeat that.</p> <p>“She…she… pulled me onto her,” he stammered.</p> <p>Now I was furious, but not at him. I knelt down in front of him and told him so, but I also told him to tell me everything that had happened. After taking a deep breath, he began.</p> <p>“I went into the room to tell her to leave, like you told me to, and she said, no. Before I knew it, she pulled me to her and kissed me. On the lips, too. I tried to push away from her, but she wouldn’t stop.</p> <p>“She took my pants and underpants off and pulled me on top of her. She used her hand to get my thing hard and put it in between her legs. I didn’t know what to do. She rolled over and put me under her. She started bouncing up and down on top of my thing till I think she had an orgasm.</p> <p>“She rolled off me and called me…path…path…”</p> <p>“Pathetic,” I helped him.</p> <p>“Yes Sir. What does that mean?”</p> <p>“It means useless,” I said through gritted teeth. I told him to continue with what happened next.</p> <p>“She said that if I told you then it would be her word against mine and she would win. Please Master don’t be angry,” he said on the verge of tears. I pulled him into a hug and told him I was angry but not at him.</p> <p>“What she did was just as bad as what those men did to you back in October. She raped you; that simple. You’ve been worried about this all this time, haven’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir. It wasn’t so bad with my friends here, because they took my mind off of it, but when they left, I couldn’t help it. I kept thinking you would be mad because I did that to your girlfriend.”</p> <p>“She’s no girlfriend of mine, Adam. No friend or girlfriend of mine would ever do that to you. And you had no control over what she made you do, so it’s not your fault.”</p> <p>“That’s what H said,” Adam countered.</p> <p>“H?”</p> <p>“Horace. That’s what he likes to be called,” he answered.</p> <p>“Oh. Well, he was right. In fact, I promise you’ll never have to see her again in your life.” I knew what I was going to do about her and it would happen this following weekend. “And because you haven’t totally enjoyed your vacation, I’ll give you another week off of duties and studies, excluding martial arts and piano, if you want it.”</p> <p>“Yes Master, I want it,” he said with obvious signs of relief on his face. I wiped his tears from his cheeks and dismissed him.</p> <p>I walked into my study and made a phone call to a person that I knew to handle the Sheila situation. I told him I needed to see him in my office the next day. Afterwards, I walked out to find four naked ten-year-olds frolicking around in the pool area. I smiled and went to the kitchen for something to drink.</p> <p>As I passed by the glass wall that separated the pool, I saw the four of them lying on towels. I went in to introduce myself to Adam’s friends. They panicked a little when I walked up and began covering themselves.</p> <p>“Relax, boys. We have the same body parts, and when you’ve seen one set of buttocks, you’ve pretty much seen them all.” That, of course, is totally not true. Young boys have the cutest butts in the world. I wanted them to feel comfortable with me though.</p> <p>Adam introduced each of them to me. Phillip, or Phil, was Phillip Stuart, and I knew his parents. He was tallish and a little gangly. He sported shoulder length brown hair and a sparse amount of freckles on his nose and cheeks. His skin was a little dark for someone from this area. Next was Karl Grant. This one was shorter than Adam and a little on the plump side. He had really short black hair and a round face to complement his round physique. His skin was almost milk-white; more common to the area.</p> <p>Horace Crawford was the last one, and I could see why they made him the leader of the quartet. He was redheaded with more freckles than even God could count all over his body. The kid was really good looking, and he carried himself very well. He stood as tall as Phillip, but had a little more meat on him than the other one.</p> <p>“Pleased to meet each of you. You are welcome here at any time.” I shook their hands and left them to their fun.</p> <p>The boys ended up leaving just before dinner. During dinner, Adam asked a question I figured he already knew the answer to.</p> <p>“Master, what does the word, ‘fuck’, mean?”</p> <p>“I would have thought living on the streets you would have found out about that, especially after your rape,” I said. “Why do you ask?”</p> <p>“Well, I heard them use it that night and I heard Miss Sheila use it the night before you left on vacation and when she forced me onto the bed.”</p> <p>“Did you hear us that night?”</p> <p>He got a sheepish look on his face and answered quietly. “I couldn’t sleep that night, and when I came into the kitchen for some cocoa, I heard a noise. When I got to your door, I heard her yelling, ‘Fuck me’, over and over again.”</p> <p>“Okay, well, the word itself is a curse word. It is not used in civilized conversation. It basically means to have sex.”</p> <p>“Would you do that?”</p> <p>“Do what?”</p> <p>“Fuck me, Sir.” He said just above a faint whisper.</p> <p>“You sure about that, Adam?”</p> <p>“Yes Master, I’m sure.”</p> <p>“Go into my bathroom and wait.”</p> <p>He got up from the table and left the room. I finished my dinner and headed upstairs after him. When I made it into the lavatory, he was standing next to the commode, bare ass naked, excluding the collar around his neck. I motioned him to get in the shower, and he complied.</p> <p>As he climbed in the shower, I saw his back and something else caught my eye, besides his perfectly nice ass. The scar on his shoulder blade was gone. I looked down to his leg and it was gone as well.</p> <p>I stripped and stepped in behind him. Before doing anything else, I reached around his body and felt along the length of his little pecker. That scar had diminished to almost nothing. I remember his scar being quite nasty when I gave him his blow job. Now, it was nothing more than a thin line.</p> <p>Scars that were as bad as his don’t just disappear like that and leave no trace. I knew something was different and odd about the kid, but this was impossible. I decided not to make a big deal of it at the time. I would address it later with him.</p> <p>I had him bend down and stick his rear in the air. I inserted my finger inside his youthful ass to feel around. When I pulled it out, I reached back and picked up a hose with a graduated tip. I inserted the tip inside his anus. While holding it in place with one hand, I turned on the water with the other. I moved the tip around inside him while warm water filled his anal cavity.</p> <p>After some time, his belly filled up with lukewarm water, and it began to expand. He began to fidget under the pressure that was being put on his skin. I told him to hold still, but he complained that it was beginning to hurt him.</p> <p>“Just a few more minutes, Adam, and we’ll be through,” I reassured him. He nodded and grabbed his ankles to hold on. I continued to let the water flow inside my young slave. Finally, I turned off the water and pulled the tip of the hose out of him. I had him remain in the position he was to allow the warm water to do its work on his entrails.</p> <p>“Okay, Adam, go ahead and expel the water into the toilet,” I told him after about ten minutes. He ran the short distance to the porcelain fixture. I let him have his privacy as I walked into the bedroom.</p> <p>When all the water was out of him, he walked in to stand by my bed, in a very submissive stance. The room was a little cool, so some goose flesh had risen on his skin and he shivered a little bit. I looked at him for a second and pulled him to me as I had done when I gave him his first blowjob. I wrapped my arms around him to have him feel the warmth of my body. He reached under my arms and did the same. He continued to shiver from either nerves, or the chilliness of the room, I wasn’t sure.</p> <p>I pulled him onto the bed and had him lie on his stomach. I had some olive oil remaining in the nightstand from before Christmas and poured some in my hand. I began to work the oil around on his buttocks. I wanted him relaxed, not anxious about this.</p> <p>I kneaded his gluttial muscles with the oil and my knuckles. I poured a little more of the oil onto his back and worked it into his skin as well. His legs came next. By the time I was finished with his toes, he so relaxed, I thought he was asleep.</p> <p>I had spread his legs out as I was massaging them, so when I went up to pour some oil on his anal muscles, I could actually see his small flower. With a slow deliberate move, I poured some more oil down the crevice of his rear mound.</p> <p>He moaned a little as I began working the lubricant around his anal doorway. I could tell he was getting as worked up about this as I was. I inserted my finger inside him to try and rewiden his backdoor. Once I broke through, he flinched a little, but otherwise showed no sign of trauma. I inserted two fingers after a minute of working with the first. I spread the fingers apart some, and another moan escaped his lips.</p> <p>A third finger was placed inside and I heard him grit his teeth at that. I waited for him to calm down from it before continuing. Once his head was back on the bed in a more relaxed way, I began working all three fingers around inside him. As I worked, I saw him begin to absentmindedly pump his hips in time with the rhythm of my fingers, and I knew he was ready for coupling.</p> <p>I could wait no longer, either. As I withdrew my fingers, I began to move up his body, smothering his young frame with my adult one. I pulled my fingers out of his entrance when I got even with his body. As I moved up, I interlaced my forearms under his armpits and back behind his head. I laced my fingers behind his neck and held onto him as the tip of my cock touched his backdoor.</p> <p>He began to fidget a little, getting nervous at the inevitable, so I waited for him to calm down again.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this, Adam?” I whispered in his ear. He nodded ever so slightly, and with one mighty shove of my hips, I speared my young slave.</p> <p>“UUUUHHHH!” was the sound that escaped from his lungs. He squirmed around, trying to get out from under me. The full nelson I had slipped him into prevented any thought of that, and he knew it. He was mine.</p> <p>Again, waiting for him to calm down before proceeding, I waited. My cock was buried only an inch inside him, but I was patient. He finally ceased his struggles and surrendered to my whim.</p> <p>I eased more of my cock inside his lubricated anus, slow enough to allow him time to get used to it. As he felt me filling his backside, he looked up at me and smiled a little. A tear fell loose from its moorings and slid down his cheek. I released my hold on his neck and wiped it clean. Even though I felt a little sorry for the lad, I still was not going to stop until I finished inside him.</p> <p>As I bottomed out in him, I raised myself up from his body to get better leverage. He rose up with me, and that surprised me. He got himself up on all-fours as I got ready to do the same. I reached under him and felt his cock; it was as hard as it could possibly be.</p> <p>Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, I slowly began to pull out of his asshole. With slow deliberate moves, I began to pump in and out of my young charge. He began to move with me after some time. Within only a mere minute of getting a good rhythm, he shuddered and orgasmed. The effect was instantaneous on me, and I came as well.</p> <p>We collapsed back down on the bed. He was fidgeting a little bit, so I let him up. He crawled away from me, and my dick was pulled out of his ass as he did so. He crawled up to lie on the pillow. A trail of semen followed him as it flowed out of his hole. He curled up into a ball when he reached the headboard. I sank back down on my stomach and watched him.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Y… Yes Master,” he said, but I could hear a faint sniffle.</p> <p>“What did I tell you about lying?” I chided him. He froze. A second later he turned to face me.</p> <p>“I really am okay, Sir. It’s just I wish that this could have been my first time not before with those other men. That’s all.”</p> <p>I smiled and moved up to him and hugged his small frame to my chest. He reached around and held on to me as well. I raised the covers up and slipped us between the sheets for a good night sleep. He was asleep in minutes.</p> <p>I woke up the next morning with a peculiar sensation. My cock was hard and it felt like something warm was sliding up and down its length. I opened my eyes to find Adam riding me slowly. I slowly moved my arms behind my head and allowed him to continue at his own pace.</p> <p>He continued to slide along the length of my erection, keeping the slow deliberate pace. He seemed to be struggling with what he was doing. I reached down and grabbed him by his hips. He turned around instantly, looking me in the eye.</p> <p>“Having trouble, Adam?”</p> <p>“It’s not sliding easily, Master,” he said while trying to hold himself in check.</p> <p>I reached over to the nightstand and picked up the bottle of oil. Lifting him off me, I applied a healthy bit of it to the boy’s backside and my staff. He lowered himself back down and I slipped back inside him a lot more easily. He sighed his relief.</p> <p>He still took it slowly still, but it was less painful to him. I glided in and out of his rear door for some time before I stopped him and pulled him back down onto my chest. With one arm around him, I rolled us over, putting me on top. I pulled him back up onto his knees and me right behind him. If the kid wanted a good fuck, then I was going to give it to him.</p> <p>Grabbing his hips again, I began to plow into the slave. With the oil lubricating his passage well, he wasn’t in any real pain. He began moaning once I built up a good rhythm. Just to check, I reached under him and felt his cock and it was stiff again. He was fine, so I got into plowing into him.</p> <p>His dry orgasm hit just after I touched his cock again, making his anal muscles clench, and sending me over the edge as well. I emptied myself into his bowels once again. It felt good for both of us.</p> <p>I climbed off him and went into the bathroom for my morning shower. As I was showering, he walked in and asked if he could join me. I stepped aside to let him in. I admired his perfect body again before he stepped behind me.</p> <p>“Master?” He asked as he was washing my back.</p> <p>“Hm?”</p> <p>“Why did I have an orgasm when I got the belt that time?”</p> <p>“I don’t know, Adam. There are some people who like to be spanked and they do have orgasms from it. Perhaps you are one of those people.” It seemed plausible to me. “Do you want to try it tonight?”</p> <p>I got no answer, so I turned to look at him. He was standing with his hand over his groin again. I moved his hand away, and it was jutting straight out again. The quick recovery of a young boy never ceases to amaze me. The thin red line along the top of his cock stood out angrily. The rest of his cock was perfectly healed.</p> <p>“You do, don’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said in a whisper.</p> <p>“Well, once the staff has left the house and your martial arts lesson is finished we can try it. Okay?” I could tell he was excited and a little scared as well. I took his chin in my hand and pulled his face up to look at me. “If you don’t want to do something, then say so, Adam, and we won’t.”</p> <p>“I…I want to, Master, it’s just that it’ll hurt, right?”</p> <p>“Well, yes, it will, but you yourself said that you had an orgasm while it was happening the last time. Even though it hurt, you felt good at the same time. So, we’ll do it and see what happens. I have a special room to try this in that even the staff doesn’t know about.”</p> <p>“Where?”</p> <p>“You’ll see tonight. Now, let me finish my shower so I can get to work. I have a meeting with someone important today.” He nodded and we finished the shower in silence.</p> <p>We got dressed and descended the stairs together, making light chit-chat. He bid me a good day as I left for the office. Once Armand dropped me off, I headed to my office room. I took care of normal, everyday business items until about eleven o’clock when my guest arrived that I had called the previous day.</p> <p>He walked in the office and I gave him a manila envelope with Sheila’s information and picture in it that I had prepared earlier that morning. The instructions were in it, as well as his pay for the job. He nodded and left the office without saying a word. </p> <p>As wealthy as I am, there are a few people that I know that can do jobs that are not exactly legal. They know the punishment for thinking they can turn on me, also. This man and I have just such an arrangement. He’s been doing jobs for me for a number of years and I keep him well taken care of. He has a sadistic streak that worries even me, but I try not to think about that too much.</p> <p>I arrived at home that day to find all four boys playing in the pool again, but this time with suits on as Mrs. Garcia was around. Being naked was one thing, but being naked in front of an older Mexican woman was entirely something else.</p> <p>I ate dinner with the four of them while they talked about normal ten- and eleven-year-old things. As mature as Adam is, he is still a ten year old boy with normal ten year old habits. I told the boys to go home after dinner and they left us alone for Adam’s piano and martial arts lessons. The staff had already left for the night, as usual.</p> <p>After the combat training, I looked at Adam in the face and asked him if he was sure he wanted to do this. He answered in the affirmative. I told him to strip off his gi. Once he was fully nude, I asked him a question.</p> <p>“Do remember what I did last night in the shower before we were in bed?” It took him a second to remember, but then he told me he did. “That was called an enema. It cleans out your lower bowels of waste. I want you to go upstairs after stripping off your gi and do it again just as I did it to you. Can you do that?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master, I think I can.”</p> <p>“Good. Do so, and then meet me in the study.”</p> <p>He did as I told him and I stripped as well. The gi isn’t difficult to remove, so I was in the study within minutes, waiting for him. He walked in the room about ten minutes later, sporting a really stiff one.</p> <p>Once he arrived, I led him over to a wall of shelves my father led me to at a time long ago, and moved a special book forward. The bookshelf swung on its hinges outward to reveal a hidden room. I turned to look at Adam, and his jaw had hit the floor. I beckoned him inside. He was a little leery, and I couldn’t blame him.</p> <p>I took his hands in mine and led him into the narrow stairwell. He followed, but still stunned. The shelf moved back to its original place as we made it to the bottom step. Adam gasped as we were cloaked in sudden darkness, and I could feel his hands begin to shake. I felt for the doorknob and upon locating it, I turned it to open the door that blocked our passage.</p> <p>Knowing where everything is by heart, I didn’t flip the switch for the light; I just led my willing, young slave into the chamber. In the middle of the room, was a single pole that I knew all too well and I led Adam up to it as my father had done to me once upon a time.</p> <p>I took Adam’s hands and moved them to the pole. A pair of steel manacles hung from a pulley attached to the ceiling, and I pulled them down to just above his head. I placed his wrists in each of them. He was getting very nervous, now, which is exactly where I wanted him; nervous and a little scared.</p> <p>I left him there and walked to the side where the end of the cable was located to pull his arms upward. I knew about how far to take him up and stopped at the right point. I returned to him, and I turned his collar around to put the d-ring in front. It was attached to a small cable that was itself attached to another d-ring on the pole.</p> <p>I ran my hands down his youthful body, and I had guessed right about the height. His feet were just barely dangling from the ground. He was shaking like a leaf in high winds. I let him enjoy his anxiety for a while. I felt around to his front, and he still had a nice woody working as well. I stroked it for him a little, letting get in touch with his feelings more.</p> <p>Stopping just short of giving him an orgasm, I pulled away and walked over to the wall at the left. I knew the strap that I needed. Since it was dark, I did have to feel my way around some, but found it within seconds of searching. It was a thick, heavy leather belt that was used on me several times during my growing up years. Father made sure it was easily accessible.</p> <p>I walked back over to my willing victim and felt his cock again; very willing by the feel of things. I looped the thick leather back to itself and brought it down on his young asscheeks with a loud, “SLAP!”</p> <p>“UUUUGGH!” escaped his lungs, before sounding out, “One, Master”. I brought the strap back again and brought it down against his skin for a second time. The same results with the added count. With the room being so dark, I wasn’t sure of where I was hitting him, but by the sound of it, he didn’t seem to mind getting it in the same place. Of course with the darkness, the sound of each smack seemed to echo louder than it normally would have if the light was on; strange how that is.</p> <p>I wasn’t using my full force as I did last November, but he was still feeling the effects, sure enough. A third one landed and I know it hit on the skin of either one of the first two marks. His gasp was longer and louder before he counted, “Three, Master”. I lined up the fourth one and made sure it was a little below the one that just made contact. I think it hit the back of his leg, just below the crease of his asscheek.</p> <p>I could make out some sound coming from him as I continued unabatedly raining down welts upon his backside. It took me a while before I figured out what he was doing. He was rubbing his cock up and down the length of the pole, trying to achieve orgasm. By the sound escaping his lips, Adam made his goal as the strap made contact for the tenth time.</p> <p>But that didn’t stop me. I wanted to see just how far I could push him. I moved to his left and brought it down again on him, but now it was on his left cheek. He wiggled and squirmed to get away from the lash of the belt across his new skin, but it wasn’t going to happen.</p> <p>“Master, please stop. I’ve got my orgasm, Sir,” he complained.</p> <p>I was next to him so fast it startled him.</p> <p>“I know, my little slave, but now we’re doing it for me. This isn’t just about getting you what you want. Orgasms aren’t just for you.” And with that, I returned to my position and continued with the belt.</p> <p>“SMACK!” another one landed just above the last one, I think, and he counted out a whimpering, “Twelve”. This was not going to stop until we reached twenty, so I had another eight to go. The thirteenth strike landed on this side’s crease at the back of the leg as well, sending renewed waves of pain through him.</p> <p>As I landed the fifteenth swat, the familiar sound of him rubbing against the pole was reaching my ears again. I smiled as I landed number sixteen across his left buttcheek. The last remaining lashes were driving him nuts again, getting him close to that edge of orgasm. I planted two extra hard and long belts across both asscheeks as a finishing mark to his torment.</p> <p>I let him hang there as I went to the wall that was located on the side of the door. On this wall was an assortment of oils, creams, gels and other lubricants. I reached for and found the olive oil. I have always preferred the olive oil to other lubes due to its natural consistency. Also, it has a bit of a sting to it when applied to welts; trust me on that.</p> <p>I poured some of the oil into my hands and worked it into my palms. Making my way back to my captive, I poured a little more out and upon arriving at the pole, I began slicking his entire ass with the oil. Immediately he felt the stinging sensation, then some relief. I worked the olive base into his skin, feeling the texture that covered his rump. As I continued the work, I made my way inward to his boy’s hole and slicked up that little rosebud. His backdoor muscle gave way willingly to two of my fingers as they invaded him again. I worked my fingers in and out, twisting as they pumped him, all the while he cooed at the attention.</p> <p>“Ask for it, Boy,” I whispered in his ear.</p> <p>“Please, Master, fuck me,” he whimpered into the pole’s metal.</p> <p>My cock that had been hard the entire time I had whipped him, had definitely been oozing precum, and was ready for action. I had to bend down to get lined up with his sphincter, but as I raised back up, my cock found it’s mark. I held onto his hands as I continued to pull myself up inside him. That action also pushed him into the pole that was keeping him captive as well as giving him pleasure through his own erection.</p> <p>He cried out as I fully embedded myself into him, but that didn’t stop me from giving him the serious fucking I craved. With the manacles holding him in place, I pulled out of his ass, and quickly shoved it back inside. I felt his body shudder through another orgasm as my stomach made contact with his asscheeks.</p> <p>He may have had another one, but I wasn’t finished yet. Just on a curious notion, I reached around and checked his dick. Believe it or not, it was still hard as a rock. I began pumping it as I humped into his rear doorway. As I pumped into him, I felt his cock jump at each time I made contact with the skin on his rump. He hissed, but his cock would have a reaction as well.</p> <p>I kept my suspicions to myself as I continued to lay into him. After all, I was trying to achieve my own orgasm. It wasn’t long after that I felt the familiar building in my personal loins. With one last ultimate lunge that raised him off the ground even further, I sent more of my semen swimming into his bowels.</p> <p>I leaned against his back, trying to recover a little of my strength. I came down from being planted inside his asshole and sat on the ground for a second more to recover. Once I thought I could stand properly, I got up and unclipped his collar from the pole. I went to the wall where the cable was secured and lowered him back to the ground.</p> <p>From the sound of it, he must have collapsed to the ground as I gave him enough slack in the manacles’ cable. I told him to close his eyes, and walked to the light switch on the wall, located just inside the doorframe. </p> <p>Light flooded the room in an instant from a series of florescent lights from the ceiling. It took me a few minutes to adjust my eyes to the brightness, myself. As my vision cleared, I saw Adam still lying on the floor, and still manacled to the cable. I walked gently over to him, to help him up. His knees were still shaking as he stood. He wiped his eyes to clear his vision as well. He gasped as he took in the sights of the room.</p> <p>I smiled at his reaction. I had the same reaction when I first saw it as a small boy. The room was divided up into four different categories, for lack of a better term. Each wall had a different type of device hanging on it, leaning on it, or standing next to it. The doorway was located to the far left of the wall behind us. </p> <p>That wall was split in half. On one have, were an assortment of lubrications, oils, and other things of the sort. The other half of the wall held insertables, like dildos, vibrators and plugs. The wall to our left, right as you were looking at that wall, had an arrangement of hitting things. It was littered with different sizes of crops, canes, straps, whips, belts, paddles, and the like.</p> <p>On the wall in front of us was a huge collection of binding gear. Ankle and wrist restraints, ropes, collars, bars (with and without cuffs), leather ball stretchers and spreaders of varying sizes, clamps, gags, and blindfolds hung from pegs on the wall. The last wall held torture devices aplenty. An electrolysis device, weights, an extendable rack, a set of adjustable stocks (I bought that one a couple of years ago at an auction), a cross (my father’s), and other such things that will be used on him later.</p> <p>“Go ahead and have a look around, Adam,” I said as I undid his wrists from the manacles. He seemed genuinely curious about the place. I figured; why not allow him to have a look around. Besides, I got the feeling at the time the boy would be spending a whole lot of time down here over the next few years.</p> <p>He chose looking at the wall that had the lubes and insertables first.</p> <p>“Master, what are these?” He asked noticing the dildos.</p> <p>“What do they look like, Adam?”</p> <p>“Rubber… um,” he stammered.</p> <p>“You may use the word, ‘dick’, in this case,” I encouraged him. “And that’s exactly what they are, rubber dicks. Another word for them is, ‘dildo’. They are generally used for a female to use when she doesn’t have a man in her bed, but they can be used on young boys as well.”</p> <p>He smiled sheepishly again and returned looking at that particular wall. He touched each item as he passed it. I sat down on the floor and watched him as he passed each tool in turn. He seemed fascinated by each and every one of them.</p> <p>“Oh, please replace this while you’re over there, Adam,” I said to him as he was passing the “whipping wall” as I call it. He walked over and took the leather belt from me, smiling at the memory of what just had happened. As he made his way back to the wall to replace the belt where it belonged, I couldn’t help but admire his perfect ass. Even with the welts I had just given him, it was still very succulent. It glistened from the oil I had rubbed over it earlier, and each of the red welts stood out across his skin, but it was still magnificent. I’m sure he takes it for granted as I did at that age, but it was no less wondrous.</p> <p>He touched each and every object on that wall, feeling their textures, absorbing each of their personalities and noticing the differences in each one. I was impressed with his thoroughness. He moved on to the back wall with the bindings, doing the same thing. When he got to the last section of the wall, he noticed the different types of collars that were on display.</p> <p>“Why so many different collars, Master?”</p> <p>“You never know what you may need, Adam. You just never know, so I have to be prepared for it.”</p> <p>“Hmph,” he said under his breath. An idea hit me as he was looking at that wall.</p> <p>“Adam, do you see that metal collar?” I asked him. It was a simple stainless steel collar with a leather liner. It had a hinge with a vertical d-ring at the back and a loop with an opened lock in the front.</p> <p>“Yes Master.”</p> <p>“Bring it here, please,” I told him and he did as directed. When he was standing right in front of me, I pulled him down to sit on his knees, so I could look at him in the face. “Whenever you feel like coming down here for a session like you just got, wear this collar around your neck. Deal?”</p> <p>His eyes lit up at that and a big grin crossed his face.</p> <p>“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.” He nodded. “Okay, then there are a few rules never to be broken. First, you don’t wear this on the night before or of a party night. Second, your friends do not find out about this place without my permission and approval, nor is this ever discussed with anyone else without my approval, including the staff. Lastly, this collar is not to be worn outside of this house.</p> <p>“Also, if we are to do this, you need to have an enema done before we come down here. I want you clean inside and out. Any questions?”</p> <p>“No, Master.”</p> <p>“Good, now, continue looking around if you want.”</p> <p>He went back to the place at the wall he had just left and continued his tour. He asked about the rack and cross when he got to the last wall. I told him what they were for, and his cock jumped at the thought of being in one of them. He made a comment about the stocks that he had seen them in his History lessons before he ran away. It was the first time he had mentioned anything about running away, but I let it go for the time being.</p> <p>Upon making the circuit, he returned to me as I was still sitting on the floor. He saw that I was getting turned on again by just watching him walk around the room naked. I couldn’t help it; his butt was just so perfect. He turned and sat down in my lap, but before going all the way down, the little tart grabbed my dick and aimed it at his hole for another round.</p> <p>I was amazed at his stamina. He sat down, but didn’t go anywhere. He just sat there, enjoying my cock up his ass. I wrapped my arms around him, and enjoyed having my cock up his ass.</p> <p>“I like the way it feels, Master,” he said as if answering the unasked question. “I wish I could keep it there forever, Sir.”</p> <p>“So do I, you little slut,” I chided him.</p> <p>“Slut, Master?”</p> <p>“It’s a dirty word used for a woman that likes either a lot of sex, or kind of kinky sex. I was just kidding with you about liking sex too much. Don’t go using that word, Adam.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master.”</p> <p>“There might be a way to fake having something up there, if you like,” I suggested to him.</p> <p>“One of the rubber dicks?”</p> <p>“I was thinking more of one of the plugs. But first, get on your hands and knees and let me finish what you started.”</p> <p>He moved forward and I followed with him. He assumed the position I wanted, and I grabbed him by the hips again. This one was going to take a while, but I laid into him just as I did before. I took it slow at the beginning.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” he said into the floor. I gave it to him and the little slut asked for even harder after that. I grabbed his hips with a firmer grip and plowed into him even more. It was almost animalistic in nature what I was doing to the lad now. He was going to have a sore asshole when I finally get done with him, that was for sure.</p> <p>I pounded into him for a solid fifteen minutes before I climaxed inside him again. He reached under himself to whack his stiffy, and I batted his hand away and returned it to the floor. I pushed us down to the floor with my weight.</p> <p>“Clench your buttcheeks tight as I pull out of you and don’t spill a drop of what I just put in there.” He did as I told him and I pulled my cock out of his spent rectum, leaving him lying on his belly.</p> <p>I went to the wall with the insertables and picked off one of the buttplugs from one of the shelves. I walked back over to the boy I had just fucked and knelt down between his legs. Without any further lubrication, I inserted the plug in his asshole, sealing my sperm inside. </p> <p>He gave a start and tried to move away as the widest part of the plug invaded him, but I held him in check by the small of his back. As the slender part passed the sphincter, he relaxed more.</p> <p>I rolled him onto his back and sought out his groin’s digit. He reached down to feel the plug in his anus, but I smacked his hand away. I lowered my mouth onto his hard-on and sucked in his tiny manhood. He gasped as warmth covered his most private area. I began to slide his tool in and out of my mouth and he laid back to enjoy the attention, which is exactly what I wanted him to do.</p> <p>I placed my hands under his legs to bring them over my shoulders and on my back. This gave me the clearance I needed to reach the buttplug unhindered. </p> <p>While I was sucking him off, I reached down and grasped the plug I had just inserted inside him and began twisting it. His pecker jumped a little in my mouth, and I knew he was enjoying the further stimulation. Not only did I twist the plug, I began to move it in different directions. I knew what it was doing to his insides. I knew the effect it would have on him; after all, little boys do have a prostate as well.</p> <p>The moving around of the plug as well as its wideness was stimulating that small gland and having a profound effect on his pleasure. I continued the manipulations of both sides of his pelvic region as he got lost in his senses. He slapped his hands down to the floor just as he raised his butt up and a powerful orgasm wracked his young frame. His whole body seemed to explode in wave after wave of pleasure. The assault was too much for him to handle, and my poor young slave passed out on the floor.</p> <p>I laid my head down on my hands as I brought them up around his hips and laced my fingers over his groin. I lay there, listening to the sound of his ragged breathing as I waited for him to regain his consciousness. He started coming around a few minutes later.</p> <p>“How do you feel, Adam?” I asked him once he was coherent enough to understand me.</p> <p>“Exhausted, Master.”</p> <p>“How does that feel?” I asked him, tapping on the buttplug.</p> <p>“Weird, Master, but not bad,” he said as he sat up. He flinched a little as the welts on his ass made contact with the ground, but he sat there anyway. I backed away to allow him to sit up as I pointed down to the plug.</p> <p>“Well, keep that inside you for the night, Adam.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir.”</p> <p>“Now, let’s get out of here and get some sleep. What do you say?”</p> <p>“Sounds good to me, Master. Would it be okay if we didn’t do this for a couple of days, Sir? I liked it and all, but I don’t want to get too used to this.”</p> <p>“Okay by me, Adam. Just wear that collar whenever you’re ready. Oh, and by the way, I’ve got something to do late this Friday evening, so I’m going to be late. Just practice your piano and we’ll skip the martial arts.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said. We turned out the lights in my torture chamber and we headed back upstairs to the real world for a good night’s rest.</p> <p>Adam was a little sore, and moved a little gingerly the next day, but he weathered his first trip downstairs pretty well. He kept the buttplug inside his ass that whole night. At breakfast, he whispered the question as to how to remove the plug and I told him to just pull it out with his hand. He wrinkled his nose at that.</p> <p>“Well, it’s either that, or you never have a bowel movement again in your life,” I said, smiling.</p> <p>“Bowel movement, Master?”</p> <p>“Poop, Adam,” I said, putting it into terms a ten-year-old would understand. He smiled back and we finished breakfast making small talk.</p> <p>The rest of the week was spent doing normal things as he studied and practiced his piano as well as his martial arts. On Friday, I drove myself into work, and afterwards I took a little trip to the far side of Chicago. I stopped at a particularly drab building that was pretty well run down. A van was already here. I smiled at my associate’s effectiveness.</p> <p>I walked inside and down the stairs to the basement. As I got closer to the far end of the corridor, sounds of someone in agony were getting louder. I opened the door to the room to find my associate there with three large black men engaged in a scene that was quite rewarding.</p> <p>All three of them had their dicks buried inside a certain Sheila Winters’ body. She was screaming at the intrusions, but they didn’t stop. In fact, the more she screamed, the more they seemed to enjoy it. I nodded my presence to my associate; he had done well, choosing these three men. By the looks of things, they were very well hung, and Sheila was in some considerable pain.</p> <p>I waited for the three of them to finish before speaking. I didn’t want to interrupt their fun and my being there would definitely been a disturbance. I watched each of them climax inside her over next several minutes. When the third man came down her throat and pulled out, I walked over to the woman tied spread-eagled to the bed and he left the room with his friends.</p> <p>“Hello, Sheila,” I said as I got next to her head. I squatted down as she turned her head towards me. She already had a black eye and swollen lip. One tooth was missing from her front row of teeth.</p> <p>“Oh, thank God you’re here, Kyle. Please help me out of here,” she begged.</p> <p>“Now, why would I want to do that?” That stopped her colder than the winter we were going through.</p> <p>“You did this?”</p> <p>“Did what?”</p> <p>“You had me kidnapped?”</p> <p>“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Sheila. I’ve been in meetings all day,” I said with a tone that told her she was not going to get any help from me. “However, I do think it’s fitting justice after what you did to my slave, Adam.”</p> <p>“I didn’t do anything to that little bastard,” she screamed at me. “Now get me the fuck out of here, if you know what’s good for you, Kyle. I know people, Kyle, and I will talk.”</p> <p>I laughed in her face, knowing that was going to just make her angrier. The look on her face was pure hatred.</p> <p>“Do you really think you’re going to live long past this weekend, Sheila?” That got her spooked real quick, and the look changed. “If I know my associate, and I do know him, by the end of this weekend, there’s not going to be much of you left for the police to identify.”</p> <p>I stood up and she was so shocked at what I had just said, she was speechless. I put my gloves back on and turned to leave the room. When I got to the door, I turned back to her.</p> <p>“You took advantage of a young boy, Sheila. It was a mistake of mine to ever bring you into my home. It is a mistake I am rectifying right now. We will never see each other again. Good-bye.” I turned and left the room as my associate was getting one of his toys ready for her. The bitch was in for a long weekend.</p> <p>Knowing my associate as I do, they weren’t going to kill her, but she would never be the same again. I returned home in good spirits and had a surprise waiting for me as I walked through the door. Adam was standing in the entry way, wearing the metal collar. I smiled and told him to wait for me in the study. He smiled and headed for the room.</p> <p>I went upstairs and stripped down and pulled a robe on. When I walked in the study, the only thing Adam was still wearing was the collar and an erection. I moved a certain book on the shelf and we walked down the staircase to the room. Again, I didn’t flip on the switch, but led Adam straight to the pole in the middle of the room, after closing the door.</p> <p>I put his wrists in the manacles again and hoisted him up a little higher this time, bringing his chest even with the loop on the pole. His asshole was perfect buggering height. Before I turned on the light, I went over to the bindings wall and removed a blindfold. I tied it firmly around his eyes and made sure he wasn’t going to see anything before I flipped the switch.</p> <p>The room flooded with light at the raising of the switch, causing me to squint a little till I adjusted again. I guessed right; Adam’s backside was at the perfect height. I ran my hands down his beautiful body, paying special attention to the firmness of his buttocks. The buttplug was still firmly planted inside his anus. I wondered if he did give himself the enema as I instructed him, but I would find that out later.</p> <p>I continued to trace my fingers up and down his body, savouring smoothness of his skin, worshiping its rigidity. How I wished some days I could return to this state. It was so innocent a time that going back was very alluring. He fidgeted under the feathery touch of my finger while it traced his sides, but I was almost lost in a world of my own.</p> <p>I snapped out of it as he shuddered. It wasn’t an orgasm, but it did bring me back to reality. I pulled my hand back and let loose a hard slap to his backside. The smack sent him into the pole and the first gasp of the evening escaped his lips. Before going on with any whipping or spanking, I used my finger and thumb to grasp the buttplug embedded in his rectum. I decided to play with him a bit before completely pulling it out. I would pull on it, but not enough to allow the thickest part to pass his sphincter, and then let it slide back in place. Then, just to cause a little pain, I pulled the plug almost to that wide point then push it back inside. He was squirming considerably as I continued to do this to his small anus. Finally, I pulled the plug completely out and he relaxed as he hung in his bondage.</p> <p>But I was just getting warmed up. A particularly nasty paddle, that I hated when I was a child, hung from its leather strap on the whipping wall. I picked it up and walked back to my hanging victim. With one practice swing, I reared back and let it fly.</p> <p>“WHAP!” The holey wood struck solidly against his perky butt.</p> <p>“UUUUUUUHHHHHH! One, Massster,” he said with some difficulty.</p> <p>“Never mind the count, Adam, just enjoy it,” I said with a small bit of irony. I pulled back and let loose another swing. As before, I didn’t use my full strength on the boy. This was for fun, and I wanted him to enjoy it. If he was being disciplined, that would be an entirely different story.</p> <p>I stopped paddling him after the tenth smack assaulted his ass. I smoothly ran my hand over his reddened asscheeks, reveling in their warmth. He just hung from the manacles, whimpering a little, but his pecker told a different story.</p> <p>I replaced the paddle in its spot on the wall and walked over to the wall that held the restraints. I took a chain that formed a “Y” from the wall. At the stem of the chain, it had a clasp and on the other ends were alligator clips. I walked back over to the boy and clipped the clasp to his metal collar. I wrapped the chain around the pole and brought the other two ends to his chest after putting them through the loop on the pole.</p> <p>As the teeth of the alligator clip bit into his right nipple, he screamed and thrashed around, trying to knock the clip loose.</p> <p>“If you scream like that again, child, I will gag you,” I warned him.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Master, but please take that off me.”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Please, Master. I’ll do anything, just take it off,” he was beyond begging.</p> <p>“Anything?” This was going to be interesting.</p> <p>“Anything, Sir, anything,” he cried.</p> <p>“No problem, but I think I’ll let you suffer for a while before removing them.”</p> <p>“Oh, please, Master, please take that off me. It’s killing me.” He was getting to the point of begging, which is where I wanted him.</p> <p>“It’s not killing you, but if you don’t stop this incessant complaining, I will go ahead and gag you.” He bit his lip against any more complaints, but the writhing in his chains continued.</p> <p>I got the left nipple hard and applied the other alligator clip to it. Unable to help himself, he screamed again. True to my word, I went to the wall and retrieved a ball gag. I walked behind him as his screams were still filling the room’s air.</p> <p>“Open your mouth, Adam,” I said and he complied. The ball gag fit perfectly inside his teeth and I buckled it behind his head. The room was a lot quieter now. “I think another ten with the paddle for not obeying should help you remember next time.”</p> <p>I grabbed the paddle off the wall and walked back over to him. He was struggling as he hung there, but any such action was totally wasted effort. I took up my position to his left again and swung the paddle down on his already red ass with a loud, “WHAP!”</p> <p>“MMMPH!” escaped his lips through the gag. He reared his head back at the pain of the strike and pulled on the chain attached to his nipple clips. The clips dug into his tender flesh and the first of many gagged screams erupted from him.</p> <p>“Ooo, I bet that hurt,” I teased him, noticing what he did to himself. “I guess you’re going to have to learn to control yourself in the future.”</p> <p>The next swat landed right on top of the first and he grunted into the gag again. This time, I saw him grinding his pelvis against the pole, trying to achieve his first orgasm. Since that was why we were here, I allowed him to keep trying, this time. The remaining smacks were just as interesting as the sound of wood connecting with flesh filled the room constantly.</p> <p>After the final blow was dealt, I returned the paddle once again, and returned to Adam’s side. Tears were flowing out of the bottom of the blindfold, but his cock was enjoying itself. He was having a problem relieving himself, but he was still trying. I reached back and grabbed his left buttock, sending renewed pain through his system. He actually came once his cock touched the pole again.</p> <p>“Th… thank you, Master. I needed that,” he whispered as I took off his ball gag. I released the alligator clips from his nipples and removed the other chain from his neck. A small bit of blood had run down his chest from each nipple. I let him regain his strength before going on.</p> <p>I took the stocks, something he was highly interested in the previous time, and brought them to the center of the room. There was a small platform that I brought with me to set the stocks on, making his anus the right height for fucking. I undid his manacles, allowing his wrists to go free. He dropped to the ground instantly, but I didn’t let him rest. He was led to the stocks and I put his wrists in the holes on the upper bar. His neck was placed through a center hole just above his wrists. I made one improvement to this stock when I got it. Half way down is another stock for small groins (imagine that).</p> <p>I wrapped his entire groin in my hand and pulled it across the piece of wood. As I held onto him by his gonads and pecker, I lowered the securing slat of wood into place and locked it. His feet were allowed to remain free, but I put two ankle cuffs around his ankles.</p> <p>I wrapped a piece of leather around his cockhead and pulled a twine through the eyehole in the end of the leather. Each end of the string was tied to the upper parts of the stock and tightened. It stretched his cock straight upwards against the grain of the wood. A small ball stretcher was wrapped carefully around his nuts with another piece of leather that hung down. The loop on that one was tied to two strings. Each string was pulled down to tie off to the ankle cuffs and pulled tight.</p> <p>“Now, Adam, you said you’d do anything, so here’s what you’re going to do. You’re going to remain in these stocks till I decide to let you out. Good night and I’ll see you in the morning.” I left him and walked over leave the room, but stopped and returned to him. “I almost forgot,” I said as I jammed my cock up his ass for a goodnight fuck.</p> <p>He hissed at the sudden and unlubricated entrance of something so big into his smaller hole. I laid into him once again as I had in the recent past; slow at the beginning then sped up. Without any lubrication, his hole was a little more resistant to being penetrated, so being a little tighter; I came after only a few minutes.</p> <p>“Keep them closed, Adam,” I hissed in his ear. I pulled my weakening cock out of his well-fucked ass and retrieved the buttplug. Without preamble or any other lubricant than my jizm, I shoved it back inside him. And with that accomplished, I walked to the door, flipped off the light, and left him to his bondage fun.</p></div>",[]
234,"Wet Dreams, Part 1",1,SHAKY PSYCHE,no@email,This is the beginning of a series of short stories that will deal with dreams that either men or young men have. The topics will range according to each separate person's dreams and nightmares. This one is about a man and his daughter. Please tell me what you think of it. Enjoy.,2005-11-23,15,4,"M/g, inc, nc, whip, bd, ped",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>“As I lay me down to sleep,<br/> I pray the Lord myself to keep,<br/> If I die before I wake,<br/> I pray the Lord my soul to take.”</i></p> <p>She finished her prayer as I listened from the doorway. Her long blond hair laid out against her back as her head was bowed over the mattress. Her cute pert ass resting on her laurels while her toes were bent under. I smiled at her while she held her hands together conversing with God.</p> <p>She turned and smiled at me as she rose from her kneeling position. I saw the outline of that pert ass disappear under the looseness of her pajama bottoms. She swung her lengthening legs into bed as I traversed the whole of the room to her bedside. I raised the covers as she slipped into them easier and snuggled in for a good night’s sleep.</p> <p>“Good Night, Daddy,” she said as I turned out the light to her room.</p> <p>I answered her with the same as the door was closed. I walked down the hall to her brother’s room and found him listening to his favorite band while trying to study; like that always works.</p> <p>“’Night, Dad,” Brad said as I waved to him.</p> <p>My wife was already in bed, after taking her Valium for the night. To say that our sex life was sup-par would be the understatement of the millennium. For relief over the past four years, I had to be content with a porn mag in the lavatory. Needless to say, I was severely frustrated, and it was showing in our everyday lives as well. Of course the green facial cream she puts on every night doesn’t help with the romance, either.</p> <p>I clicked out the light on my bedside and slipped between the covers next to Mrs. Martian for my own sleep. I am one of those lucky people that remember most of my dreams. At least I think I am lucky. Some of those dreams do keep me up sometimes. One time a nightmare I had at just after midnight kept me up till dawn.</p> <p>The dream that started that night had me walking down a corridor in an office building. Glass windows lined the walls in between innumerous doorways. I looked to these windows and only saw my reflection staring back at me. I was naked. My cock twitched at the site of my own body. I do have to say, in all modesty, I do have a really nice body for a forty-year-old.</p> <p>I continued down the corridor some and I heard sounds of a lash hitting something and someone crying. As I heard the sounds, I quickened my pace towards the direction of the sounds. When I reached the end of the corridor, a door blocked my path. I tried the handle, and it was locked from the other side. The sounds continued coming from the other side of the door. It sounded as if someone was in some severe pain. I knocked on the door, but got no answer.</p> <p>In real life, I could never do this, but I kicked the door, and it shot into the room. After recovering, I saw what was happening. My daughter, Joanie, was tied to a contraption suspending her from the ceiling of the office room. Brad was standing behind her with a cat-o-nine-tails, raking down her back.</p> <p>Neither one had noticed my entrance, however noisy kicking down the door was. They didn’t see me as I burst in the room, as their backs were to me. I took in the full predicament my daughter was in. Brad had her suspended by a collar around her neck and two cables clipped to it and two eyebolts in the ceiling. Her arms were secured to her side by wrist cuffs that were clipped to straps around her thighs. Another strap pulled her arms to the front of her body by her elbows. Her legs were also cuffed at the ankles and pulled down to the floor and apart by two more cables.</p> <p>Her pretty blond hair hung down her front as her body was sloped and angled away from me and my son. Countless red lines were etched in the skin of her back as Brad had obviously been very busy with his younger sister. Her small pert buttocks were also littered with red lines he had ministered to her. She was bawling her head off and was still in the process of begging her big brother to stop hitting her.</p> <p>“Shut up, Bitch. You deserve this, and more. You’re gonna take it, no matter what.” Brad was screaming back at his sibling. I saw that he was naked as well and his larger buttocks were quivering with excitement as he lashed out another harsh stroke to her back.</p> <p>I ran to my daughter’s rescue and yanked the cat out of his hand. He looked at me as if he were stunned by my presence and reaction.</p> <p>“What the fuck do you think you’re doing, Brad?” I yelled at him, nose to nose.</p> <p>“Just giving the fucking bitch what she deserves, Dad,” he said calmly.</p> <p>I slapped his face, hard. “Watch your language, boy.”</p> <p>“Watch my language?!” He shouted back at me. “How can you say that after what you just said?”</p> <p>We were totally ignoring my daughter and having an argument about his use of curse words. I guess that’s the stuff dreams are made of. We did argue about that for some time before Joanie made a noise and I turned to her. That was when my cock really responded.</p> <p>I had often fantasized about tying up my wife and giving her the whipping she deserves, but my daughter was another matter. I saw her quivering body hanging there by her neck and ankles, and I wanted her. And I wanted her badly. Brad knew it, too.</p> <p>“Go on, Dad. You know you want to, by the looks of things,” he hissed in my ear. I turned to look at him, and I barely recognized him. His features were still of my son, but they had grown far more cruel.</p> <p>He reached around and stroked my now very erect cock to show me what he was talking about. I looked down at his hand then up to my daughter’s shaking body. With his other hand, he handed me the cat’s handle. With him holding on to my cock, I took the cat and swished it around beside me. Joanie glanced around with some effort and saw what was about to happen to her.</p> <p>“NO! DADDY, PLEASE, DON’T DO IT!” She screamed and all hope was lost in her eyes as I brought the cat down mercilessly across her backside. She screamed again, making my cock stand out even more.</p> <p>Another lash across her wounded back sent her into more fits of agony. Brad began stroking my cock as I continued to rain down lash after lash on my daughter. I nailed her back from her neck to the arch of her butt with several lashes. I turned the cat loose on her perky butt next.</p> <p>The first strike went sideways, wrapping around her young body and stinging her immature sex. A fresh round of screams filled the room while I lined up the next hit. This one landed flush on the firm skin that encased her back globes. The backswing caught her at the same point. I went back and forth across her smooth skin for several full swings of the whip before moving on.</p> <p>Her legs were next to feel the sting of the cat. I made each lash wrap around her thighs one at a time, making both her front and her back sting. Her youthful legs were her second best feature in my opinion and when I was done, not one inch of her was white. Even the soles of her feet were red with welts.</p> <p>My son had been wanking me quite well while I lashed his sister, but it wasn’t enough to cum. Before I knew it, I dropped the whip on the floor and lined my cock up to her virgin quim. Even though she was tired from the whipping we had just given her, she jerked her head up when the tip of my cock made contact with the outside of her pussy.</p> <p>“Oh, God, Daddy, please, not that,” she pleaded.</p> <p>I was too lost in my lust to stop. I grabbed her left hip with my hand. And after steadying her to get the tip just inside her, I grabbed the other hip and shoved my cock inside her with one giant lunge.</p> <p>“AAAAEEEEIIIIII!!!!” Her scream refilled the room.</p> <p>I looked down to see my cock only part way inside and began to feed it to her nine year old pussy. Her virgin blood helped grease the passage, as well as my own precum, but it was still a very tight fit. She continued to squeal and squirm under the duress my cock was putting on her vaginal walls, but she had no choice but to take my rod.</p> <p>With some work and patience on my part, I buried my cock inside my preteen daughter till I felt her cervix and stopped. She whimpered even more when I made contact with that barrier. I backed off and pumped my stalk a few times before thrusting through to her womb. Another scream erupted from her young throat as I was fully imbedded inside her. </p> <p>My pubic hair made a slim wall between our skin as mine made contact with her ailing backside. Now she really felt how much damage had been done to her skin. Another howl escaped her lips.</p> <p>“Yeah, Dad, really give it to the bitch,” my son cheered. I turned around and looked at him. He was sitting on a chair to the side and behind me, stroking his smaller, near-hairless cock. I smirked and went back to work on my daughter.</p> <p>With the barrier between her young womb and vaginal tunnel broken, it was easier to get into a stride and fuck her properly. I held onto her by her arms as my dick took out its frustrations on my little girl. Four years without pussy is a really long time, but I was making up for it here. Joanie was going to make it right for me.</p> <p>I glided in and out of her love tunnel as she was held captive by my son’s bonds. Her blood from the whipping was beginning to smear on my pelvic region, but I was too lost to care. All I wanted was to shoot my load deep in to my preteen offspring. It didn’t take too many strokes to do that, as she was as tight as a bottle top. With one giant thrust of my hips, and pull of my arms on her torso, I sent my seed into her tiny space.</p> <p>Unable to handle it all, most of my semen leaked out on to the floor. As I looked down on the spilling semen, the floor seemed to fade away. I looked to Brad to see if he was seeing what I was, and he had changed. His face had lengthened and his body looked more like what a large snake would look like if it had arms and legs.</p> <p>I woke with a start, finding myself on the bed, lying in a pool of my own semen. I turned to slide out of bed, and the funny thing was that the bed sheets were also wet. I reached into the nightstand and retrieved a handkerchief, thankfully a larger one, and held it over the pool as I made my way to the master bath.</p> <p>I cleaned up and as I turned the light switch out, I heard a scramble outside the door to my bedroom. I opened the door to find no one there. It was after midnight, and Brad was sound asleep. I went to Joanie’s room to find her also asleep, or so I thought. Her snoring was a little too loud to be believable. I quietly walked to her bed and found her rolled on her side, facing away from me and toward the wall. She was also lying on top of the covers. A small wet spot was on the back of her pajamas between her legs. It smelled like semen.</p> <p>I smiled, patted her petite butt and left her room to resume my sleep. I was curious as to what she had in mind for the near future. We’ll see.</p> </div>","['Final note: this is going to be a series of stories of men with the same experiences. That is to say, dreams of having experiences with their families, children of the neighborhood, and etc. Real life may or may not come into play, but the dreams will be the center of the stories. Also, there will be more than just one main man in the stories, not just the same one. I’ll have to make the distinction somehow. We’ll see how it works out. Please let me know what you think. Shakey Psyche.']"
235,"Wet Dreams, Part 2",2,SHAKY PSYCHE,no@email,"Michael is sitting his girlfriend's kids for the night and an interesting situation develops between them. Keep the comments cumming please, all are welcomed and appreciated. Enjoy this one.",2005-11-27,9,4,"M/g, M/b, oral, anal, vag, virgin, lt. spank, pedo",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Michael</p> <p>“Okay, guys, it’s time for you to get some sleep. No more horsing around,” I told the two kids. </p> <p>Terri and Sam were my girlfriend’s kids, and they were more than a handful. With them being only sixteen months apart, they were growing up closely together. They were always fighting unless there was an adult that wanted them to do something they didn’t want to do. That was when they united.</p> <p>“But, Michael, it’s only ten o’clock, and tomorrow’s Saturday,” Terri whined as ten-year-olds always do.</p> <p>“I can tell the days of the week as well as you can, Terri. As well as being able to tell time,” I chided her. Normally, I wouldn’t mind, but this night, I was tired. It had been a long day and I wanted some sleep.</p> <p>The two continued to plead their case to me about the bedtime hour. Finally, I had had enough of this junk and lost my temper.</p> <p>“Either you go to bed now, or you go to bed with sore butts after the whipping,” I said through gritted teeth.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t dare,” Sam said, defiantly.</p> <p>I’m usually very patient with the kids, but I needed some sleep after my day. These two were not helping the matter.</p> <p>“Try me,” I said, looking at him with a cold look. He froze and chose not to push the issue.</p> <p>They both said their good-nights, but with a little less heart than I was used to. Both couches were taken up with young bodies, snuggling in while I retired to my own room for some much needed sleep.</p> <p>Having sat with the two kids before, I’ve often had daydreams about them. If they weren’t so bratty, they would be the perfect kids. Terri was the younger one and a dead ringer for the young Emma Watson from Harry Potter; bushy hair and all. Sam was older and somewhat cute, if you like that sort of thing. He sported short blond hair and had the bluest eyes I had ever seen. </p> <p>As Penny and I continued to date, I started thinking about her kids more and more. The things I wanted to do to them that were entering my mind got more twisted the more I thought about them. Over the past six months, I’ve had more than one jack-off session thinking about what I wanted to do to them.</p> <p>Now that I’ve got them in my house for the night, I backed down from turning fantasy into reality. Feeling a little cowardly, I slipped into my bed for some rest. My mind did turn to the beauties in the other room as I bed down. I had to force myself not to jack-off. I needed the sleep.</p> <p>Later that night, I woke up to what sounded like the two of them talking very loudly. I went into my closet, retrieved my belt, and walked into the living room. As I approached the couch that Terri was supposed to be sleeping on, I looked over the top and saw something larger sticking up from it; Sam’s butt sticking in the air.</p> <p>As I saw his backside on the couch it wasn’t supposed to be at, I walked softer over to the couch and peered over the back. Bushy brown hair stuck out from between his legs, and was lying across the arm of the couch. Terri’s forehead stuck out from just below his the crack of his raised ass. It didn’t take a genius to figure out where his dick was. His butt continued to hump up and downwards.</p> <p>Glancing to the left, I saw his own head between two sets of young legs, separating to give him access. Terri’s lithe arms were wrapped around her brother’s body while his were around her legs, just below the hip joints, pulling them apart. It appeared that the two of them were definitely enjoying themselves immensely.</p> <p>I don’t know how long they had been going at it before I arrived, but they were too involved with their own pleasures not to notice me walking up behind them. I watched the two of them eat each other for a while before making my presence known to them with a cough.</p> <p>They both froze instantly like mountain water in winter.</p> <p>“Having fun?” I asked. They unfroze and Sam moved to my left so fast he pulled some of his sister’s hair with him. She, of course, slid to the right, and as far away from Sam as possible. “Don’t stop on my account, guys,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>I moved to the switch on the wall and turned the light on in the room. As the two young lovers squinted at the light-flooded room, I moved to the coffee table placed in front of them. I still had the belt in my hand and as they got their sight back, both sets of eyes went right to it. I noticed this and set it down on the table.</p> <p>“I’m not going to punish you for this,” I told them, reassuringly.</p> <p>“You’re gonna tell Mom. Aren’t you?” Sam asked me.</p> <p>“Please, don’t, Michael. Please don’t tell her. We’ll do whatever you say from now on. Won’t we, Sam?” She looked to her brother for confirmation, and he nodded. He was looking at the ground, in shame, though.</p> <p>I moved forward and put my hand on his hairless knee before I spoke again.</p> <p>“I won’t say anything to your mother about this,” I said, looking into his eyes. I moved back to my place before taking a chance and saying the next thing on my mind. “What do I get in return for my silence, though?”</p> <p>“What do you want?” Sam asked, softly, as he was afraid to hear the answer.</p> <p>“The two of you to continue, for now,” I told them.</p> <p>“Do what?” Terri asked, incredulously.</p> <p>“As I said before; don’t let me stop you,” I urged them. Then I took another chance. “I’ve wanted to see the two of you naked for some time, and now I get my chance. As well seeing the two of you pleasure each other is another treat. Now, begin again.”</p> <p>They looked at each other for another second or two, before crawling to each other. I stopped them and motioned them to follow me. The slid off the couch and trailed behind me as I led them to my bedroom. I motioned to the bed and they looked at each other for a half a second and shot to it.</p> <p>Sam got there first and flipped onto his back while Terri climbed on top of him. I watched the two lovers kiss, very passionately and she snaked down his bare chest to his groin. With a skill that would belie her age, she moved his cock back into her mouth and swallowed him whole. He hissed and arched his back at the renewed sensations she was giving his cock.</p> <p>I moved around the bed to sit on the floor behind her. From my vantage point, I got a good view of her hairless snatch through her legs. I licked a finger and ran it along the length of that slit. She bucked upwards as my digit passed over her sex. For a moment, I thought I had blown it with these two, but she surprised me by moving her legs apart further.</p> <p>My hand went back to its starting place and retraced its path along her narrow chasm. She shuddered again and lowered her torso down, onto my hand. Not one to ignore a good thing when I see it, I began moving my fingers back and forth across her bare slit, causing more tremors from her.</p> <p>“You keep doing that, and she can’t work on me, Michael,” Sam commented from the other end of the bed. Both Terri and I snickered.</p> <p>“Do you want me to stop, Terr?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No, don’t stop; I love what you’re doing.” It was then that an inspiration hit me.</p> <p>“How far have the two of you gone, anyways?”</p> <p>“This is all we’ve done, Michael,” Sam told me through sighs. “And this feels wonderful enough.”</p> <p>“So, you’ve never stuck your cock in here,” I said as I fit my finger insider her snug cunt.</p> <p>He shook his head, no.</p> <p>“Then it’s about time it happens,” I said, standing up behind Terri. She wheeled her head around so fast, I thought she had given herself whiplash. Her bushy hair cascaded down and covered her brother’s face. I motioned for him to move to the top of the bed and lay his head on one of my pillows.</p> <p>I moved Terri to hover over her sibling. With some guidance from me, she lowered her hips down on to his growing erection. As soon as it made contact with her sex, she closed her brown eyes to what she was feeling. Letting loose of her body, she engulfed his cock with her pussy.</p> <p>It didn’t enter far enough to break her hymen, though, but it hadn’t finished its journey, yet. With a steady hand, I pushed her butt downward to lower her further and she stopped as he did hit her cherry. She squinted at the pain and refused to go any further.</p> <p>“It’s hurting her, Michael,” Sam said as he looked into her face.</p> <p>“It’s her hymen that’s causing the pain, Terri. If you would push down hard, it’ll break and it won’t hurt any more.” She shook her head. “Would you like me to do this?” She turned around to look at my own erect cock.</p> <p>My dick isn’t terribly big, only seven inches in length, but it is thicker than most. And to a ten-year-old it may as well be as big as a telephone pole. Again, she shook her head; no.</p> <p>“Then I suggest that you let your brother take your cherry, or I will,” I said with smug satisfaction. “Look, Terri, just get past this part and it’ll start to feel good; real good.”</p> <p>She nodded in resolution and turned back to her brother lying underneath her. With renewed resolve, she lowered herself back down onto him, hitting her hymen again. As much as she tried to get his cock to break it, it didn’t happen.</p> <p>“I’m trying, Michael, but it won’t work,” she whined again.</p> <p>“Pull yourself off him, and let me do it, then,” I told her. With resigned defeat, she raised her torso off her brother. I told Sam to move out from under her so she could bury her face in the covers. </p> <p>Once she was in the proper position and Sam was kneeling on the floor by the bedside watching, I took up my spot behind her. I laid my hand on the small of her back with my left hand as my right hand moved my cock into position between her parted legs. I didn’t just plunge right in; my cock had plenty of precum on it and I used it to slick up her sex for my triumphal entry.</p> <p>She was understandably nervous at the onset of this, but as the head of my cock moved along her slit, she began to feel better about it, and relaxed a bit. Pretty soon, she was moving her body with my cock’s motion. Without warning, I stuck the tip into her small opening and pushed against her maidenhead. She raised her head up at the sudden intrusion into her vagina and I pushed her head back down into the covers again. I didn’t need the neighbors to hear what I was about to do to this little girl.</p> <p>As I thrust forward and broke through her barrier, she screamed into the mattress and clamped her legs closed due to the pain. I laid my body down onto her back, and pushed her down to lie fully on the bedding. Sobbing, she moved with me; not that she had much choice in the matter. When we were lying down completely, I began to feed her more of my thick meat.</p> <p>She shook her mangy head vigorously, trying to get me to stop the insertion. I didn’t pay attention to any of it. I moved my hands under her body to wrap her up as close to me as possible. She actually moved her body to let me do it and wrapped her arms around mine.</p> <p>“Open your legs, Terri,” I told her. She nodded and I felt her legs move apart from each other. My larger legs fell between them when the space got large enough and I went back to spearing my young counterpart.</p> <p>She squealed as I pushed inside her more, but no more screams came out. Sam looked on with a great amount of interest as I shoved more of my cock into his sister. Once I was buried about half way into Terri’s love chamber, I pulled back out completely. I didn’t want to cum just yet; let the boy have his fun first.</p> <p>I climbed off her and motioned to Sam to take my place. He smiled as he climbed on the bed and mounted his sister’s trembling back. I watched him as he aimed his smaller cock at Terri’s torn hole and stopped.</p> <p>“She’s bleeding, Michael,” Sam told me. Terri struggled to get up to look and I held her down with a hand to the back of her head. She turned to look at me.</p> <p>“That’s normal for a girl’s first time. After this, it won’t bleed anymore, so go ahead, Sam and stick it inside her.”</p> <p>Without any further reservations, Sam pushed his hips forward and impaling Terri on his young stick. She moaned in a little pain from his dick scraping against her torn maidenhead, but otherwise didn’t make any other sound. Sam looked back to me for reassurance, and I nodded for him to proceed.</p> <p>It was obvious that he loved his sister and didn’t want to hurt her, but it was also obvious that he liked the sensations his dick was sending to his brain. So his lust won the battle over his concern for her, and he drove the rest of his length of cock into her quim. He stopped after he got all the way in and looked to me as if to say, “what next?”</p> <p>“Pump your hips in and out. The trick is to do this without letting your dick slip out of her.” He nodded and went to work on her, but had a hard time getting the right rhythm going, so I stopped him. I put his hands on her hips to help him and showed him the best way of truly fucking a girl. Sheesh; you have to show kids everything.</p> <p>Before long, though, Sam caught on to doing it properly and didn’t need my guidance any longer. Terri recovered from being assaulted by my larger weapon and settled down enough to enjoy being fucked by her older brother. I saw her reach down under her body and begin to play with herself while Sam pistoned in and out of her pussy. She came just as he bellowed out his own orgasm. Both kids collapsed in a heap on my bed; exhausted.</p> <p>“How was that?” I asked them as I leaned over the edge of the mattress. Both kids nodded and hummed their answers.</p> <p>I climbed onto the bed and under the covers, hoping they would do the same, and they did. Before I knew it, I had Sam on my right side, and Terri on my left. The snuggled up next to me and I was content to go back to sleep with this arrangement. This is, until I felt a little girl’s hand slide down the front of my torso and rest on my cock.</p> <p>“You’re still hard, Michael,” she said, stating the obvious. I nodded in answer. She didn’t say anything; just rolled over and straddled my prone body.</p> <p>“It’ll hurt, Terri,” I warned her.</p> <p>“It will?” She asked. I nodded. “But you said that it wouldn’t hurt anymore.”</p> <p>“I said that it wouldn’t bleed anymore. As far as it not hurting with Sam; well, it’s because he’s a lot smaller than me and you’re still a young girl. It will hurt, sweetheart, so if it hurts too much and you don’t want to continue, then I’ll understand.”</p> <p>“I wanna try,” she said with determination. I nodded and she lowered herself down my body till my erection poked her between the legs and stopped. I felt her reach back and use my cock to spread as much of my precum along her slit as possible before continuing. The little girl learns quickly.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Sam was to my right and enjoying the show. I figured he might be jealous at having to share his sister with me, but he seemed to like what he was watching. I leaned over and placed a light kiss on his forehead and he looked up at me. In the break of the covers, I saw that he had recovered, and was slowly stroking his rehardened stalk. I reached down and stopped him.</p> <p>“What?” He asked.</p> <p>“Let me take care of that for you, Sam,” I whispered to him. A big grin covered his face and he rolled over to my hand around his back. “No, not that way; roll on top of me in front of your sister.” He looked at me with a question and I motioned him to do as I told him.</p> <p>Still with curiosity, he rolled on top of me and I pulled him toward me. It had been a while since I had sucked a preteen cock, and I wasn’t going to ruin this chance. He was shocked as I enveloped his small stiffy, but sat up to let me better access anyway. He finally straddled my head and held onto the headboard while I tended to his small meat.</p> <p>Terri took the opportunity of the distraction to wait before she impaled herself on my cock again. She was not looking forward to the renewed pain. As Sam got settled into a steady rhythm of filling my mouth, Terri resigned herself to pleasing my cock. I felt it slip past her outside barrier and into the warmth of her cavity. I heard her grunt at the intrusion of my cock again, but the pain she was feeling didn’t stop her from doing what she wanted.</p> <p>I felt the warm walls surround the skin of my dick as she gently bounced her way down it. Once it was half way down again, she stopped and pulled all the way off. I raised Sam off my face to look at her between his legs. She was on her hands and I could see tears running down her face between her strands of curly hair. I reached down and pulled her face up by her chin to look her straight in the eye.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, Terr?”</p> <p>“It…it’s too big, Michael. I can’t take it. I’m sorry,” she cried.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Terri. I told you it would be too big. You don’t have to do it; you know I told you that as well.” The poor girl was crying because she couldn’t please me.</p> <p>“Hey, what about me?” Sam asked from above me. I looked up at him and slapped his butt; real hard, leaving handprint on his asscheek. He hissed and tried to move away, but his cock jumped in front of me when it happened.</p> <p>“Now, that’s interesting,” I thought to myself. I turned my attentions back to his sister. “Do you really want to try something different? It’ll hurt at the beginning, but the pain will go away after a while. And you can take care of your brother at the same time.”</p> <p>“Hey, I’m game,” Sam said, and another stinging slap was administered to his ass. I looked back to Terri.</p> <p>“It’ll only hurt for a little bit?”</p> <p>I nodded and she nodded as well.</p> <p>“You have to trust me, though. Do you?”</p> <p>She nodded, so I told her to go to my medicine chest in the bathroom and get the jar of Vaseline on the second shelf. She did as she was told and while she was gone, I moved Sam off me and back to the right. Terri reentered the room and threw herself back onto the bed.</p> <p>I had her lie face down on top of me and facing towards my feet. She straddled my torso and folded her arms across my knees. She rested her head on her arms, waiting for me to do what I wanted to her. Her very cherry asshole was staring right at me through two exquisitely perfect globes of flesh. My hardened cock was pressing against her belly as I moved her into the exact position I wanted.</p> <p>With a swipe of my finger, I took a healthy glob of the lubricant out of the jar and smeared it across her nether hole. She raised her head up at the application of the cool gel, but then put it back down again.</p> <p>Once she had relaxed again, I put the tip of my finger against her puckered asshole and pushed it inside. I heard a moan from her, but no other reaction. I finger fucked her for a while and added another finger to the mix. I got the same reaction from her, so I proceeded with another finger. I widened her sphincter muscle as wide as it could go before she started squirming, and judging by the size of the space, the hole looked able to handle my girth.</p> <p>So, I withdrew my fingers and pushed her waist downward. At the same time, I pulled her shoulders up to lay her back on my chest. With some considerable patience, I slid her down my stomach to rest the crack of her ass at the tip of my cock. I put my mouth to her ear to whisper to her.</p> <p>“You can handle this, little one, as you just handled my fingers,” I said lightly into her ear. She nodded her acceptance at what was about to happen to her.</p> <p>With that, I pushed her downward with one hand and aimed my cock at her hole with the other. It skewered her without much resistance. She squirmed and tried to push herself back up, but I held onto her until that passed. I turned to Sam, who had been watching the proceedings with great interest, and motioned him to mount his sister again. He did so without any further prodding from me.</p> <p>We made a nice sandwich of his small sister and I let him set the pace as the two of us fucked her two lower holes. He came again within minutes. It took me only a few minutes more to cum, but as I felt the liquid shoot out of my dick, my stomach got wet.</p> <p>I woke up alone with a soaking wet patch of hair and skin around my navel. Exasperated, I groaned in frustration and flopped back on the pillow. It was only a dream, and I felt like screaming my lungs out.</p> <p>I got up and went to the bathroom to wipe the juice of me and out of my treasure trail of hair. I wiped myself clean with some toilet tissue and then sat down for a much needed after-sex-piss. As I sat there contemplating the bizarre dream I just had, the door opened and a frizz-haired Terri walked in the room, rubbing her eyes. I covered myself quickly with my hands.</p> <p>“What are you doing in here, Terri? This is my bathroom.”</p> <p>She opened her eyes fully and saw where she was. She saw me naked on the toilet and a smile crept across her face. Without warning or preamble, she sank to her knees and forced herself between my legs. As stunned as I was, I could do nothing to stop her, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to.</p> <p>Not stopping to ask permission, she took my cock that had softened and sucked it into her supple little mouth. It was like getting a blowjob from a vacuum cleaner. Without gagging even once on the thickness of my cock, she managed the head past her tonsils and down her gullet in one slick move. She didn’t stop sucking it until her nose was buried in my damp pubic hair.</p> <p>With the skill that a ten-year-old should not have had, she sucked me to the best orgasm I ever had in my life. I then woke for real to a very wet bed sheet and stomach. These dreams are fast becoming nightmares. </p> <p>I reached into my sock drawer and wiped off my stomach with an old tube sock before changing my sheets. When I was finished changing the sheets, instead of going right to bed, I decided on being a little daring. Without dressing, I made my way to the living room and past the couch that held a sleeping little girl.</p> <p>I reached over the top of the couch and ran my finger down the perfect cheek of a cute ten year old girl who had no idea the lust she engendered in me. I stroked her cheek for a few seconds, thinking of the possibilities of another wet dream.</p> </div>",['This is the second story with this theme; I hope it was well enjoyed.']
236,Uzed and Abuzed,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,All little Simon did was get caught giving another boy a blowjob. This is what happens to him for the rest of the weekend because of that. He'll never be the same afterwards. Enjoy. Shakey.,2005-12-10,15,5,"M+/b, b/b, oral, anal, bond, whip, cbt, tort, x-dress, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“But Dad, he loves me. Please don’t do this to me,” the ten year old Simon was pleading with his father.</p> <p>“DON’T CALL ME THAT!! I have no son. You’re nothing but a fucking faggot, boy, and no son of mine is going to turn out to be a faggot. I thought I had raised you right, but you turned out to be like your bitch of a mother. She liked cocks, too; as many as she could get. Well, you’re going to get what’s comin to ya.” </p> <p>Simon’s burly father already had him by his hair and was dragging him to the basement. Simon knew what a trip to the basement meant. It meant pain, and a lot of it. His father had taken him down here only one other time. He had accidentally torched his father’s couch. His father had whipped him until he was tired that time.</p> <p>Simon was scrambling for something to grab as his father continued to drag the poor boy to the stairs. He pleaded with the older man not to take him down there, but the adult remained silent. As soon as the door to the basement was opened, Simon felt himself being flung down the flight of stairs. He landed hard on his left shoulder, sending shards of pain through his arm. That didn’t stop the angry man from continuing to drag Simon further into the room.</p> <p>“You know the drill; STRIP!” the father screamed at the frightened boy in the middle of the room. Simon knew enough not to argue with his unreasonable father at this point; it would only bring more torment.</p> <p>Simon slipped his shoes off his feet and pulled his shirt off. His young nipples were tight at the fear of what was about to happen to him. He turned to take his pants off and his father stopped him.</p> <p>“If you can suck someone’s cock, you can strip without turning around. Now, strip, faggot!” </p> <p>Simon lowered his pants and underpants to his ankles and kicked them off. He stood before his father, naked, shivering from fright, and covering his tiny groin. Simon only had time to register the sound before the first whip of the belt lashed against his left hip. A small scream came from his mouth and the belt came back to hit his right hip. Simon tried to evade the terrible lashes, but he knew that to evade them would make his father even angrier, if that were possible.</p> <p>“Move your goddamn hands, boy, and put them behind your back,” the adult yelled at him. Simon reluctantly obeyed his father. As his hands moved back, to his shame, his father saw his little dick sticking straight out. “You like this, boy? You want me to hit you?” Hank stared incredulously at him while gripping the buckle of the belt even harder.</p> <p>“No, Dad, please. I don’t know why it does this,” Simon tried to plead his case, but the argument fell on deaf ears. The pleas Simon was making enraged his beefy father even more.</p> <p>Hank swung the belt across the lad’s cock, striking it along its length. Simon bellowed out in agony and sank to the floor, covering his groin at the same time. This didn’t stop the man from dishing out the punishment. As the boy protected his aching groin, it left his backside totally vulnerable to Hank’s belt.</p> <p>The thick leather whistled through the air and connected with the skin of Simon’s asscheeks, leaving an angry red welt in its wake. Simon reared his head up and grunted at having his buttocks assaulted. While covering his groin with one hand, he reached back to try and deflect some of the assault with the other. It didn’t help much. The belt kept on hitting his soft flesh.</p> <p>“Move your hand, ya faggot, or I’ll tack on more,” Hank shouted at his son. Simon didn’t move his hand. “That does it!” With that, Hank descended on his boy with a quickness that belied his size.</p> <p>He grabbed his son’s wrists and yanked him to his feet. Simon bent his knees, trying to make his father drop him due to his weight, but it didn’t work. Hank pulled Simon’s left wrist to one of the poles in the basement. With some rope, he tied the wrist to the iron support beam above the pole. Hank stretched his ten year old son out to reach the support beam across from him and over that pole as well. More rope was attached to the lad’s ankles and they were pulled as tight as possible to the poles also.</p> <p>The preteen’s body was spread eagled and helpless before his brute of a father. Simon hung his head in shame, causing his long blond hair to cascade downward to hide his face. Hank took up his position behind the boy to resume the whipping. Now that Simon was unable to defend himself, his father was relentless.</p> <p>The lash that followed tagged Simon around the waist just above the hips. The lash wrapped around the thin boy’s waist and left a trail to his navel. Hank aimed lower the next time to get his hip and hit home at the boy’s cock again. It caused Simon to rear his head back and bellow out a scream of total pain. The man was utterly relentless, now. Not only did each lash take its toll on poor Simon’s butt and hips, but his softening dick was assaulted as well.</p> <p>Each time Hank brought the belt across him, Simon felt the tip strike his little dick. Being ambidextrous, Hank was able to use both his right and left hand to deal out equal amounts of pain to his eldest son. When one arm would tire, he switched hands and swung the other way without skipping a beat.</p> <p>Not only was Simon’s butt, hips and dick brutalized, but his whole back was battered also. Hank would swing the belt vertical down his son’s back as well as horizontal across his middle. The whipping continued for over half an hour until Hank had had enough and his arms dropped the belt to the floor. The man was breathing hard from the exertion, but he knew a good thing when he saw it. The boy wanted to suck a cock, then, by God, he was going to suck his cock.</p> <p>He untied Simon’s wrists from the support beams and the boy slumped lifelessly to the ground. Hank reached under him and pulled the beaten child up to a kneeling position as best as he could. Simon’s ankles were still tied to the poles so his legs wouldn’t get under him properly, but Hank didn’t care.</p> <p>“Please, Dad, no more,” Simon whispered.</p> <p>“Oh, we haven’t even gotten started yet, boy. Or maybe I should call you a girl. After all, only girls like to suck a dick. Speaking of that, you’re gonna suck mine right now.”</p> <p>Simon whipped his head up to look in his father’s face. He was smiling from ear to ear down at him. A shiver ran through his young body at the grin. Simon shook his head, no, but only slightly. Hank swiftly slapped the youngster’s face.</p> <p>“You will suck it, faggot, or I’ll make damn sure no one ever will ever be able to stand to even look at you. I’ll knock every single goddamn tooth in your head out. You got me, little girl?”</p> <p>Simon weakly nodded his head to his father. He had never sucked an adult’s cock before and wasn’t sure he was up to the task. A man’s dick was somewhat larger than the other ten-year-old’s cock that he was caught sucking on.</p> <p>Hank unzipped his fly and pulled his meat out through the opening for his son to see. Simon raised his hand up to grab the tool that had sired him. Hank sank to his knees before his son to let him wrap his mouth around it. Simon weakly pushed himself up to put his mouth over a cock for the second time of the day.</p> <p>Simon felt the fleshy member pass between his teeth and slide along his tongue. He gagged when it hit the back of his throat and he pulled back off it. Hank reached down and grabbed the back of the boy’s head by the hair, preventing him from retreating further.</p> <p>The man was only half erect, but Simon could only take a portion of his father’s large cock into his mouth. Hank force-fed his hardening cock to his son’s warm mouth again. When it hit the gag reflex again, Hank didn’t stop or allow Simon to back away. He jammed his hips forward, shoving his cock down the youth’s neck. Simon bit down instinctively when his father pushed past his tonsil. Hank punched Simon’s ear hard when he felt the teeth dig into his sensitive skin. Simon opened his mouth back up.</p> <p>“Do that shit again, faggot, and I’ll make damn sure you don’t do it again. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yeth thir,” Simon answered with his father’s cock still buried down his throat.</p> <p>Hank readjusted his grip on the boy’s head before continuing his felatio. He closed his eyes to the sensation of another throat around his cock. This one was tighter than the boy’s mother, though, and he was enjoying it. With his hand still keeping Simon’s head in place, Hank fucked the boy’s mouth without remorse. With each powerful thrust, Hank forced his offspring to take him down his throat further and further until Simon’s teeth were brushing against his pubic hair.</p> <p>All Simon could do was just kneel there and take it. His throat was already sore from his father’s cock forcing itself into him, but he could do nothing to stop Hank’s obscene act. Before Simon could do anything about it, Hank stiffened and shot his cum down the boy’s throat and into his stomach. As the man pulled his weakening cock from his boy’s mouth, Simon tasted the jizm on his tongue. It was enough to make him hurl, but he choked it back down.</p> <p>“That was the worst blowjob I’ve ever had. And I had your bitch of a mother to compare you to, also. Well, we’ll just have to work at this, won’t we?” Hank taunted his son before zipping his pants back up.</p> <p>He grabbed Simon’s wrists and tied them back to the support beams for another round of whipping. The belt made contact all over the boy’s body, coaxing more and more screams from his sodomized throat. When Hank finally finished whipping the boy, he walked up behind him to whisper in his ear.</p> <p>“Stay there until I get tired of it, little girl,” he hissed in his ear then turned to leave Simon alone in his agony. The door slammed behind the youngster and nothing but silence filled his head.</p> <p>More than a hundred angry welts covered Simon from head to toe. The main concentration of the red marks was around the boy’s cock and balls. As the boy hung there, he saw that his little cock was an angry red from so many hits. Tears filled his blue eyes and ran liberally down his cheeks. His hair hung from its moorings and hid his bruised face. The ropes pulled on his suspended body while keeping him elevated off the floor.</p> <p>He cried the entire time his father left him hanging in the basement. After what seemed like an eternity, Hank walked back down into the basement to rejoin his son. When Simon saw his father, as he walked around him on his right, he saw that he was totally naked.</p> <p>“You want to be a girl, huh, faggot? Well, we’ll just have to make you a girl, and girls like to be fucked.” His father had stroked his cock to its full length of eight inches with a girth of at least two. To Simon, it was too big.</p> <p>Hank walked back around him, still stroking his hard-on, looking at his helpless son. When he had made the circuit, Hank ran his hands up and down Simon’s welt-ridden body, savoring every inch of it. Just doing that, he was able to maintain the erection. Simon hissed at each and every touch of his father’s coarse hands.</p> <p>“Well, little girl, this is what you wanted,” Hank hissed in his ear.</p> <p>The father ran his cock’s head up and down the crack between the bruised globes of his tortured boy’s asscheeks before lining it up at his boyhole. Simon felt the tip touch him in his most private place and clenched his ass tight to try and prevent what was coming. Hank was not to be deterred from the goal of his boy’s asshole. He grabbed Simon by the shoulders and shoved his hips upward very hard.</p> <p>Simon screamed. He screamed like he had never screamed before as the meat being inserted in his anus was significantly larger than his smaller hole. To him, it felt like being sliced in two. Hank didn’t go any easier once he had speared his son with just the cockhead. Each thrust was quick and deliberate as his dick cut into him. When he was about half way into him, he stopped briefly. </p> <p>Hank reached around to Simon’s front and grabbed his package before continuing to fuck him. Grabbing him roughly, brought another level of pain to Simon’s mind as his father began to squeeze his almond sized nuts. Hank was able to keep Simon’s torso from moving too far as he fed more of his cock to the boy’s rectum.</p> <p>Simon was on the verge of passing out. In fact, that was what he wanted to do the most; pass out and die. The man Simon knew as his father had changed into some animal that was hell-bent on causing as much pain to him as possible. All the poor boy could do was hang there and accept what was being done to him. Unconsciousness never came to relieve him of his pain.</p> <p>After another excruciating eternity, Simon felt his father’s pubic hair being mashed between their bodies as Hank had finally filled his son’s backside. To make sure Simon didn’t move at all, Hank held onto his groin as he began to pull out of the boy’s asshole. The real painful part of the rape was about to begin; the fucking. Simon felt every inch being withdrawn from his body as the beast was being pulled out.</p> <p>Pain above the initial invasion surged through his body again as his sire drove his cock back inside him again. The older man began to twist the young boy’s groin in his hand while he raped him. Soon, Hank started taunting his son as his rod pumped his guts.</p> <p>“What’s the matter, girl? Don’t you like getting your first fuck? I thought this was what you wanted. This is what all faggots want, and you is a faggot, boy!!!! Get used to it, cause we’re gonna do this a lot more.”</p> <p>Hank was building in intensity the more he talked and the more he fucked the kid. Finally, to Simon not soon enough, Hank lurched forward and sent his sperm swimming into the lad’s intestines. He didn’t move for a minute or so, but Simon knew that his father wasn’t finished with him just yet. He was right.</p> <p>“You keep that asshole closed, faggot. If one drop of cum leaks out, we’ll have another round with the belt. Got it, faggot?”</p> <p>Simon slowly nodded his head. He clenched his buttcheeks together as best as he could while his father pulled his shrinking cock out of him. It was difficult, as his legs were being pulled apart, but Simon did his best. He knew his father wasn’t bluffing.</p> <p>“This was your bitch mother’s. Hope you like it, faggot, cause it’s now yours,” and with that, Hank shoved the ten inch dildo up Simon’s asshole in one thrust. Renewed pain flooded the boy’s mind, sending a fresh round of screams into the air.</p> <p>A rope harness was tied around his waist and through his legs to keep the dildo in its place. Simon did his best to try and expel the invader, but it was totally useless; his father had tied it too well.</p> <p>Just to add insult to injury, Hank used the belt on Simon another twenty times before leaving the small basement. Simon could do nothing but hang from the rafters and suffer. He thought about the boy he had been caught with and how he was doing. It helped alleviate some of the pain and shame of his situation.</p> <p>All afternoon and into the evening, Simon hung in the basement waiting for his father to release him. He never did. Hank did pay the boy a few visits during the course of the day, but that was only to rape his asshole again. After each time, the dildo was shoved back inside him just as brutally as the first time.</p> <p>Simon smelled dinner being made. They were having lasagna for dinner; his favorite. It was added torture to his sentence, knowing he was not getting any of it. After smelling it for a long time, the door was opened and his brother, Nathan, walked down the stairs into the room. </p> <p>Simon was even more humiliated at having his younger brother see him like this. The two of them mixed like oil and water. They were constantly fighting each other. Nathan was more like their father and so he was Hank’s favorite son. Simon got skipped over. Nathan put a plate of the lasagna on the floor in front of Simon and turned to face him.</p> <p>“So, faggot, you hungry?” he taunted him. It was a ruse by their father to further humiliate Simon, and he knew it. But he was also hungry, so he nodded. “Too fucking bad. Dad says you get nothin till you blow me, too. He says you like it. You do, don’t you?” Nathan jeered at him.</p> <p>Simon shook his head, but even Nathan saw through that.</p> <p>“Liar, liar, pants on fire,” he chanted. “Oh, yeah, you ain’t got pants on. Maybe we should light something else, then.”</p> <p>The younger boy saw his father’s handheld blowtorch in the corner and retrieved it. With a flick of the ignition, the torch was blazing blue flame from the tip. Nathan moved the torch just under Simon’s balls. It wasn’t close enough to set him on fire, but it was enough to elicit a scream from him.</p> <p>His cock was next to be tormented by the torch. The heat generated by the tool caused so much pain, Simon screamed himself hoarse before Nathan stopped. The tip was then applied to each of Simon’s feet and toes. Nathan was enjoying himself so much; he didn’t hear his father walk in.</p> <p>“Enjoying yourself, son?” Hank asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” Nathan answered.</p> <p>“Just make sure there’s no scarring. That would be difficult to explain.” And he turned to leave Simon at the mercy of his younger brother. It seemed to Simon that his brother didn’t have any mercy.</p> <p>After applying the flame to every area of Simon’s body Nathan could reach with it, he turned it off and replaced it where he found it. Before Nathan had started on him with the torch, Simon’s body was nothing but a criss-cross lattice of red welts. The skin had returned to its original white in between the lines, though. After Nathan was finished, the redness had returned and you couldn’t make out any lines unless you felt along his skin for the ridges.</p> <p>Being a younger version of Hank, Nathan wanted a piece of Simon also. He pulled his belt out of his pants and began lashing at Simon’s helpless body. Nothing was going to stop him, least of all Simon, so why not? Each lash of the belt brought renewed pain to the pitiable boy. Even Simon’s groin was not left out of the whipping. Nathan tore into that with particular relish. </p> <p>Using a ladder, Nathan released his brother’s wrists and ankles, causing Simon to drop to the ground in front of his merciless brother. A zipper opening made him remember what Nathan had in mind for him. He looked up at his brother with a look that begged him to leave him in peace, but that hope was gone when Nathan pulled out his small dick and presented it to Simon for sucking.</p> <p>Knowing that Nathan was the favorite and he would get into worse trouble than he already was if he didn’t obey, Simon resigned himself to giving the blowjob. He vacuumed his brother’s wee cock into his succulent mouth for the attention he demanded. Nathan hissed his approval as Simon went to work on him. He began humping his hips in time with his sibling’s sucking rhythm.</p> <p>As the sensations were new to him, Nathan was cumming after only a few minutes. Simon plopped back to the ground, having done his job for his brother. He was hoping his ordeal was over. He was far wrong. Simon reached for the now cold lasagna only to have Nathan push it away from him with his foot.</p> <p>“But you said…,” he was on the verge of more crying as he looked to his brother.</p> <p>“Let me season it for you,” Nathan countered and before Simon could do anything, he began pissing all over the pasta. “I been holding that all afternoon just for you, so you better enjoy it, faggot. And Dad said that you are getting tied back up when you’re done with eating.”</p> <p>Without a reason, Nathan slapped his brother across his face and left the room. Simon looked at his ruined meal. Not eating all day made Simon hungry enough to eat the cold soggy pasta. Just as he was finishing up the meager meal, Nathan walked back down and leading Butch; their Doberman stud.</p> <p>He walked over to Simon and not being able to pull him up, he sat him down on the cold floor. Nathan undid the rope harness holding the dildo inside him and told him to pull it out. Simon didn’t question his good fortune and pulled the painful rubber dick out of his asshole. His asshole felt like a giant vacant chasm, never to return to its original size.</p> <p>Nathan grabbed his left wrist and tied a noose around it. He pulled it around the pole and hitched it to Simon’s left ankle. He tightened it then moved to the other side to do the same. His wrists and ankles were then tied together to prevent him from untying himself later. </p> <p>A rope was then tied to the wall in front of Simon and run back to him. This was looped around Simon’s neck and tied tight enough to pull the boy up from his sitting position and be pulled forward. Simon was face down on the cold concrete floor with his butt stuck in the air. Once Nathan was done putting him into position, he walked over and led Butch back to his brother.</p> <p>The dog took a whiff of Simon’s cum soaked asshole and instantly, his cock began to slide out of its sheath. Not being able to see what was going on, all Simon could do, was wait. Then, everything clicked into place for him and he panicked. He tried to get out of his bonds, but Nathan had tied them as good as his father had done. Butch sniffed around for a few minutes, while getting himself aroused by the aroma.</p> <p>He pawed his “bitch” once or twice, and then jumped his front legs onto Simon’s back. With some impatience, the dog poked his dick around Simon’s ass, looking for the hole. Nathan helped his dog find his brother’s boypussy. Once the dog felt the sphincter muscle give to his prodding, he pushed his hindquarters forward and impaled Simon on his dick. The violence of the thrust sent another wave of pain into the youngster and he screamed anew into the floor.</p> <p>Butch took over after that. With the powerful thrusts that only a dog could give, he pumped his unwilling receptacle’s hole. The dog was vicious in his coupling of the boy. His nails dug painfully into Simon’s back and sides as he scratched at him, trying to get some leverage. The skin on Simon’s back was already very sensitive, but the dog didn’t give a shit about that.</p> <p>After several animalistic thrusts from the dog, something hard was hitting Simon’s asshole while the dog was still fucking him. He never knew about the knots that dogs get during mating. He was about to find out the hard way. Being frustrated, Butch made a big lurch forward and forced the knot inside the preteen.</p> <p>Pain like never before erupted inside Simon. Screams filled the room once again. Nathan was actually laughing at the sight of a dog fucking his brother to death. Hank opened the door from above to tell Simon to stop the noise or he would make him stop. Simon was reduced to whimpers as Butch was unaffected by either the screams or the other two people in this tragedy. He just continued to fuck the poor boy.</p> <p>Nathan was joined by his father at the steps. He sat down and pulled his dick out and showed his son how to jack it off. Soon, both son and father were whacking away at their hard-ons while the family dog was taking care of business with Hank’s other son. Butch yelped out his orgasm, sending doggy cum deep into Simon’s bowels and the pair on the stairs did the same.</p> <p>“Leave Butch down here for tonight, son. Let him have his bitch whenever he was her,” Hank told his youngest.</p> <p>“Okay, Dad,” Nathan said as he was zipping up his pants. He walked over to his pathetic brother, whimpering on the floor. Simon was trapped under Butch as the dog couldn’t take the knot out of the boy’s asshole.</p> <p>“You stink, faggot,” he told Simon.</p> <p>He watched as the dog was still trying to pull his dick out of Simon’s ass, but having no success. Butch was stuck until the knot went down. A few minutes later, Butch did succeed but it was to Simon’s added pain as his knot wasn’t totally deflated yet. A small whimper escaped his lips.</p> <p>“Ooo, I bet that hurt, faggot. Didn’t it?” All Simon could do now was whimper. His throat was torn and he was all cried out. “And you’re bleeding, too. Oh, well. See ya in the morning, faggot.” </p> <p>Nathan turned to leave, but stopped. He pulled his belt out of his pants again and lashed Simon’s ass and legs several more times before leaving. Simon was now alone with the dog. Semen mixed with blood ran down the insides of his legs and dripped on the floor. He was beyond caring what happened to him by this time. All he wanted to do now, was either sleep or die, he didn’t care which.</p> <p>Sleep engulfed his mind about an hour later, but he woke to the scratching of nails on his back. Butch was climbing on his back again for another round. Hoping that he would loose interest if he couldn’t find the hole, Simon moved his buttocks around to avoid the predator’s cock. As Butch was unable to find the hole again, he growled menacingly at his boybitch. Simon knew it was now futile to try anything and stopped moving. The dog found the hole after a few more minutes of poking around and rammed it home inside Simon’s innards again.</p> <p>Reawakened pain surged through his young body again as he felt Butch hit his mark. He could do nothing to avoid the pain from assaulting his immature mind as the dog began getting into his rhythm again. The knot grew and Butch shoved it deep inside his bitch once again, sending Simon into another fit of screams. He couldn’t help but scream at the pain. The door tore open and Hank strode in the room.</p> <p>“Shut the fuck up, faggot!” Hank yelled at his son.</p> <p>“But Dad, it hurts. Please make him stop,” Simon pleaded with his father.</p> <p>“You don’t call me that anymore, faggot. You’re no son of mine.” A slap was added across Simon’s face to reiterate Hank’s feelings for him. “As for your pain; I don’t give a fuck. You want to be a fag; well this is what faggots do. They get fucked up the ass. Now, shut the fuck up, or I’m going to gag you.”</p> <p>“PLEASE, Dad,” again begging.</p> <p>“You just don’t listen very good, faggot. Fine with me.” Hank pulled his shorts down as well as his underpants. He peed onto the undergarment and then shoved them in Simon’s mouth. A piece of electrical tape was added to keep it in place. “There, that ought to hold you quiet till tomorrow. Good night, little fag.”</p> <p>He ruffled Butch behind the ears and left the room. The acrid smell of urine filled Simon’s nostrils, making want to vomit. He knew if he did that, he would die, so he did his best to hold down his dinner. Butch continued the coupling until he released another load of doggy cum into Simon. This time, Simon’s asshole was so loose that the knot came free sooner, but no less painful.</p> <p>Being finished with his bitch again, Butch wandered to the far side of the room and curled up for some more sleep. Simon cried himself back to sleep. His dreams came sporadically, as did his rest, being tied up in such an extreme position.</p> <p>Early morning arrived with Simon getting fucked by the dog again and his brother bringing him cum-soaked pancakes for breakfast. His wrists and ankles were released and he was led back upstairs. His torment was over for now.</p> <p>Hank was waiting for the two boys in the kitchen. Simon made to sit in one of the kitchen chairs, but his father stopped him.</p> <p>“You don’t sit down, faggot. You ain’t messin’ up my chair with that junk on your legs. Just stand there while I talk.” Simon stopped and just stood there before his father and brother. He looked like something that was thrown out in the garbage.</p> <p>His long blond hair was sticking up in several different directions. Red lines littered his body from the many whippings he took. His cock and balls ached and were also red from the torture his father had put them through. His asshole hurt like nothing else from being repetitively sodomized throughout the previous day and night. Cum and blood had mixed and dried, making a sort of sickly brown track down his legs. His legs were sore from being stretched outward for so long. Simon’s wrists and ankles showed signs of the ropes used on him as well.</p> <p>“For now, faggot, go upstairs and get cleaned up. Get dressed and come back down here when you’re finished. You have fifteen minutes to do this. Go.”</p> <p>Simon didn’t question anything; he just left the room and headed to the shower. Pain hit him as he turned on the cold water. All Simon could do was get as clean as possible and hope his torment was over. He scrubbed every part of his body, paying particular attention to his anus and the dried cum/blood on his legs. Once clean, he dried off and left the bathroom, headed to his room.</p> <p>When he opened the drawer to chest, the only thing in there was a pair of pink panties and two pairs of matching pink socks. Knowing he was short on time, he grabbed the garments and threw them on his body. It was when he got to the closet that he picked up on what was happening. His jeans and shirts were gone and four dresses hung in the closet from hangers. A white pair of girls’ shoes was on the floor where his sneakers were supposed to be.</p> <p>He glanced at the clock and saw that he had just about three minutes to get the dress on and get downstairs. Simon yanked the pink dress off its hanger and put it on. The shoes were next and he headed for the stairs. When he rounded the corner into the kitchen, Nathan saw him and fell over laughing and pointing.</p> <p>“Pitiful, faggot, just pitiful. I expect you to do better next time. For now, bend over the back of the chair and grab the seat. You were five minutes late.”</p> <p>Simon slumped his shoulders and did as his father told him. Hank raised the dress up, exposing the pink panties to the room and Nathan laughed even harder at that. Paying his younger son no mind, Hank pulled his belt out from his pants and grabbed the buckle. The first lash of the belt was vertical along Simon’s lower back and butt. He hissed at the renewed pain, but remained where he was.</p> <p>The belt rained over thirty times onto the skin of his back and buttocks. Simon didn’t make more than a few grunts or hisses during the duration of the whipping. When Hank was finished beating the boy, he unzipped his pants and lowered them down to his knees with his underpants. He approached the quivering boy’s doubled over body and lined his cock up between the globes of Simon’s ass. The length of his cock ran along the boy’s crack and over the material of his pink panties.</p> <p>“This is how you take care of your bitches, Nathan,” Hank said to the eager boy to his left. To Simon, he said nothing. He just painfully yanked the panties down the boy’s legs, giving him a clear shot to his enflamed asshole. Simon only had a fraction of a second’s time to register the tip of his father’s cock before it was buried deep into his hole again.</p> <p>“Jesus Christ, faggot; you’re loose. Not even your bitch of a mother was this goddamn loose. You been fucking around on me, faggot?”</p> <p>Nathan laughed again as his father tormented his elder sibling. He settled down to watch the enormous cock disappear into the beaten backside of his brother. As he watched the show, his father began to pump harder into Simon’s guts. The obscene event unfolded before his young eyes as Hank slammed harder and harder into the boy.</p> <p>Simon could do nothing about the humiliating rape, but hang on to the chair’s seat and grit his teeth. He closed his eyes, hoping it would all go away.</p> <p>“Dad, can he suck me off also?”</p> <p>“Go ahead, son; he likes giving head,” he told the excited youngster, and then turned to Simon. “Don’t you, faggot?” He raised his hand and brought it down with a hard slap to the boy’s asscheek. “Answer me when I’m talking to you, faggot. You like a dick in your mouth, don’t you?”</p> <p>Simon shook his head, no. Another slap pelted the skin of his asscheek.</p> <p>“Don’t fucking lie to me, faggot. Tell the truth; you like it. You also like my cock up your faggot’s asshole. Don’t you?” Hank taunted him as his dick drove into him repetitively. The taunts continued till he saw Simon nod his head in shame. “I knew it. I knew you’d be like your whore of a mother. Well, take this, then,” Hank made a viciously hard thrust into the boy before Nathan put his dick in Simon’s mouth.</p> <p>As his brother put his cock to Simon’s mouth, his father continued raping his ass as hard as he could. Although his asshole was on fire, his cock and balls were also being tormented by being squashed against the back of the chair. Each of his father’s powerful thrusts pushed them against the hard wood.</p> <p>Nathan slapped him on the face with all his strength to get him to open his mouth and he did. Simon’s lips wrapped around the younger boy’s cock and he began to dutifully suck it. The boy now knew his place in the house if ever he doubted it. He was the family fuck toy. He was to be used at any and all times for the pleasure of the others.</p> <p>Hank climaxed inside Simon’s asshole and pulled out to spray the juice all over the boy’s buttocks. Seeing his father do that to Simon caused Nathan to finish in his brother’s mouth again.</p> <p>“Get yourself cleaned up. You smell like a cheap whore, faggot,” Hank said with a swat to the boy’s upturned ass. “Besides, we got guests comin later.”</p> <p>Simon raised himself off the back of the chair while keeping his dress from touching any of the goo that his father left behind. He exited the room for the bathroom that was closest to clean up. He wiped his father’s cum off his butt and pulled his pink panties up to cover his sex. He composed himself in the mirror and tried to make his appearance better, but with the bruises he had sustained from the previous night’s events made the attempt hopeless.</p> <p>Simon abandoned any further tries at fixing himself up and left the room to reenter the kitchen. His father turned to face him when he entered.</p> <p>“Hide that cock, faggot. Girls don’t have cocks; neither do little faggots. Also, get some make up over those bruises. Fix yourself up real nice for our guests, faggot.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” Simon answered, dejectedly, and left the room for his bedroom.</p> <p>A makeup kit was lying on his dresser, opened and waiting to be used. Simon had seen girls use the stuff to improve their looks, so he wasn’t totally ignorant. This was the first time he was using it on himself, though. A little blush was put on his bruised jawline and over the bruise on his cheek. A little lipstick also helped cover over a split lip he had received from his younger brother.</p> <p>“Much better, faggot,” Hank’s voice called from the doorway. Simon turned to look at the father he once loved. “Pull your hair into pigtails, then come and join us outside.”</p> <p>Simon nodded his head and did as Hank had told him to do. When he rose from the chair, he saw his image in the mirror. A pretty blond haired girl stared back at him. He thought that maybe this wouldn’t be so bad. Maybe no one would recognize him among his father’s guests. He headed to the back door and when it closed, all the color drained from his young face.</p> <p>“And here’s the main course, fellas,” Hank announced to the crowd of bikers. “Have’r any way you want and as much as you want.”</p> <p>Simon turned around to run back into the house, but the closest biker caught the hem of his dress and dragged him back to the yard. His dress was torn from his already sore body and thrown to the other side of the yard. The thin panties were shredded as they were also ripped from him. Simon was in a hopeless situation. Too many hands had him and weren’t letting go.</p> <p>“Please, Daddy; help me!” he pleaded with his father, but Hank was busy barbequing ribs for his fellow rapists.</p> <p>The gang of men dragged the scared boy over to the sawhorse Hank had pulled out earlier in the day. His body was thrown over the top of the horse and each limb was tied to the bottom of each leg of it. One particularly nasty biker walked up in front of him and pulled his head up by his pigtails. The man’s cock was already out and hardening at the thought of his prey. Not being able to do anything about his situation, Simon opened his mouth to accept the man’s staff. The biker held onto Simon’s pigtails while he shoved his enormous cock down the boy’s throat. </p> <p>One of the bikers that had brought Simon to the horse had opened the flap to his pants and was lining his own cock up to the boy’s asshole. As the man impaled the youngster on his cock, he remarked that the boy was very loose to Hank.</p> <p>“Yeah, Ben, the little faggot likes it, so give it to him as much as you can. Just wait till you guys see him take it from Butch.”</p> <p>The crowd guffawed at the man’s joke then turned back to their helpless prey. Simon was sodomized several times that afternoon and night. When one man was through with him, another was ready to take his place. Simon’s mouth and asshole were used more times than he could count. All twenty bikers had his asshole or mouth at least twice. Each and every entry was painful for the boy as he took larger and larger cocks during his torture.</p> <p>Leather straps were used all over Simon’s body during the duration of each of the rapes. They struck every part of his back, buttocks, legs and feet. He begged, pleaded, screamed and said anything to make the torment stop, but it continued on into the night. Even Butch got his boybitch again before the evening was over. Everyone stopped what they were doing to watch that show.</p> <p>Finally, the “guests” left the party at about midnight, after each of them got one final fuck of Simon’s ass. Hank left his whimpering son tied to the sawhorse for the night. He and Nathan turned in shortly after the bikers left. Simon had never felt so much pain in his short life. During the course of the night, Butch fucked him again while he was still tied up. His asshole was so torn that each pump of the dog’s cock brought a renewed sense of pain.</p> <p>The following morning, Hank release his son, but all Simon had the strength for is to roll to the ground and curl into a ball. Hank kicked his son into standing.</p> <p>“Go get a shower, faggot. I don’t wanna see you the whole day. My son and I are leaving for church and lunch afterward, get your meal then. Get out of my sight.”</p> <p>Achingly, Simon turned and walked up the back walk and into the house. Nathan was eating his breakfast as he walked through to the back bathroom. Just to be nasty, Nathan kicked him in the ass as he passed the table. Simon didn’t even register the kick, but kept walking through the room. He got to the bathroom and gingerly took off the white shoes and pink socks, and then climbed in the shower. His whole body ached from the two days of torture and it showed. Bruises were everywhere. There wasn’t a part of his body that didn’t have a bruise on it. His wrists and ankles showed the signs of rope burns where he had pulled on the ropes, trying to get loose. His face was swollen from the many slaps he had taken during the gang rape.</p> <p>Simon knelt in the tub for a while, just letting the water cascade off his torn, abused body. The dried cum and blood mixed with the warm water and flowed down the drain. He reached up and pulled his hair out of the pigtails to get the dried jizm out of his hair while he showered. Simon was ashamed at what had happened over the weekend, all he wanted to do, was die in peace.</p> <p>As Simon was stepping out of the shower, Nathan was walking in the bathroom. He saw his brother’s abused body and snickered. He then got an inspiration and lowered his underpants to present his little dick to Simon.</p> <p>“Suck me, faggot,” Nathan ordered.</p> <p>Knowing better than to incur the wrath of his brother telling his father, Simon sank to his knees and vacuumed the boy’s smaller cock. The young boy grabbed his head and forced his small digit into the warm mouth. Nathan humped his brother’s face for a while until his orgasm wracked his young frame and he pulled out to finish getting dressed for church.</p> <p>After blowing his brother, Simon made his way to the bedroom and his comfortable bed for a nice sleep. As the boy fell onto the bed, Nathan walked in his room. He walked over to the bed and grabbed Simon’s right wrist and pulled it up to the headboard. It was then that Simon saw ropes tied to each of the bedposts.</p> <p>“My dad said that you have to be tied up while we’re gone, faggot. This way, you won’t try to escape.” Nathan explained to the abused boy. Once Simon was tied to each of the ropes, Nathan left the room briefly. When he returned, he had the monster-sized dildo in his hand, coated in some kind of cream. Without preamble, the younger boy shoved the piece of rubber up Simon’s shredded asshole and tied it in place with the harness as it was done the subsequent night before.</p> <p>Simon whimpered at the intrusion, but settled down shortly afterwards. The pain of the initial invasion had subsided, but something else was happening. His sphincter muscle began to get warmer and warmer. Soon, the sports cream had the torn barrier screaming with a new type of pain for Simon to bear. He began to squirm and pull at his bonds trying to get the invasive rubber out of his asshole, but Nathan had tied him too well for any hope of escape.</p> <p>“Enjoy it, faggot,” Nathan said as his father called him from the front of the house. Simon was left in severe torment as the cream did its work on his inner bowels and had him completely in agony. He was not going to get any rest while they were gone to church.</p> </div>",['More to cum if there’s enough interest. Shakey.']
237,"A World of Experience, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Ten year old Harry meets some new people in his new town and is in for a few surprises.,2005-12-15,7,4,"m/b, M/b, f/b, rape, bond, anal, oral, viol, whip",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Being a military brat was difficult as we moved around a lot when I was growing up. But it did have its advantages also. We ended up at a base in San Antonio when I was ten years old, going into the fifth grade. Being the professional new kid was something I was used to by this time, but I never got the hang of making friends fast, unlike my sister, Michelle. The little bitch could walk into a room and come away with a crowd inside of five minutes.</p> <p>I did manage to make one friend, though. His name was Tommy Anderson. He was a new kid that year also, but not the product of the military. We hit it off immediately. He had dark skin with brown hair and eyes. Both of us had the same slight build, but he had a rounder face than me. I was the traditional toe-head; cursed with pure blond hair that hasn’t changed as I’ve grown up. My green eyes were also another difference between the two of us.</p> <p>After that first day of school, we walked home together, talking. I found out that he only lived a block away from us, so we went to my house first to drop off my books. After telling my mother where I was going, we headed off to his place.</p> <p>When we walked in, his older sister, Tiffany, chewed him out for being late and making her late to cheerleading practice. He spit it back at her and we tromped off to his room to play with his toys. This was the pattern we set for the next several months. </p> <p>Tiffany was a normal teenager in that the only time she was nice or at least treated us nicely was when she had a boyfriend. Being a senior in a new town and new school was bad enough, but being without a boyfriend made it worse for her, and it trickled down to the two of us. Tommy didn’t care about her moods, and I learned not to care as well.</p> <p>It wasn’t until November that things changed drastically. I went over to Tommy’s to see him, and only Tiffany was there. She answered the door in tears. In spite of myself, I felt a little sorry for her and asked what was wrong.</p> <p>”Nothing you would know about, kid,” she said in a particularly nasty manner.</p> <p>“Fine, be that way, Bitch. I was only seeing if I could help in some way. I guess I shouldn’t have bothered,” I retorted and spun around to leave.</p> <p>“Wait, Harry. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have taken it out on you,” she said through tear-streaked eyes.</p> <p>No shit, bitch.</p> <p>“That’s okay,” I said, “is there anything I could do to help?” Even though she had been nasty to me a lot over the past few months, she did have a better side that I had seen occasionally. </p> <p>“Not unless you could kill Brad for me.” Brad being her latest main squeeze; he was a senior also.</p> <p>I smiled at her joke and she let me in. She told me that Tommy and their parents were gone for the day to do some hiking. They wouldn’t return till that evening. We went to her bedroom. It was the first time I had ever been in there since I’ve known the Andersons. The room was decked out in blue and yellow; the colors of the high school for the area.</p> <p>She went the bed and sat down on it immediately, pulling one leg under the other. I got a good flash of her panties from where I was standing. My ten year old cock jumped in my pants. I quickly moved my eyes up from where they were before she noticed.</p> <p>She patted the bed next to her to beckon me to sit down. I eased my way over and raised my butt up to sit on her higher bedding. She began to talk without me prodding her any.</p> <p>It turns out that her boyfriend was seen with another girl, kissing. The girl turned out to be her worst rival on the cheerleading squad. I listened, very attentively I might add, to her plight. She ended the story by sobbing on my shoulder.</p> <p>Being ten years old, I didn’t have a clue what to do next. She took the reins and wrapped her arms around my shoulders. Now I was getting a little bit scared. I had never been in this position before.</p> <p>Before I knew it, she had pushed me back on her mattress and had thrown her leg over my torso. She began kissing my ears and neck. Now I was really scared and started to try to sit up. Tiffany wouldn’t have any of that and pushed me back down. I settled down only when she took her sweater off; giving me my first look at a pair of tits that didn’t belong to my mother. My eyes widened at the sight. They were smaller than my mother’s breasts, but perkier; very nice, I thought.</p> <p>She took my hand and ran it along the length of her right bra strap and over the material of her bra. My forefinger traced the outline of her nipple through the thin fabric. Now I was getting turned on something fierce, I just didn’t know what to do about it. Again, she took control of the situation by slipping her arms through the bands of the bra and pulling it over her head. My first pair of tits were staring angrily at me like two beacons.</p> <p>With slow deliberate care, I reached back up and ran the same finger over the now uncovered nipple. She shuddered at my touch and arched her back, causing her dirty-blond hair to cascade down her back. I retracted my finger, thinking maybe that I had hurt her in some way. She replaced my finger to her breast. I guessed that it didn’t hurt her and continued my manipulation of her smooth skin. I reached up with my other hand and traced around her left areola and nipple.</p> <p>She reached down and pulled my shirt over my head, with me helping by arching my back and raising my head. I replaced my hands to her breasts again to continue what I was doing to them. By this time, her nipples were as hard as diamonds, as was my cock in my jeans. She ran her hands up and down my torso and began playing with my nipples. I guess turnabout is fair play, so I let her.</p> <p>I got nervous again when she reached down and undid the snap to my pants. She pulled the zipper apart, exposing my child’s underpants (Underroos at the time). I looked up at her and our eyes met. Without going any further with the pants, she leaned down and kissed me full on the mouth. It wasn’t my first kiss, that was second grade, but it was my first French kiss.</p> <p>Our tongues intertwined like eels wrestling with each other. All I knew how to do was to copy her movements. I felt her hands work their way back down my body to my open pants and protruding erection. Still unsure of what was going on, I did allow her to push my pants downward, exposing my middle to its first girl. She did all this while we were still tongue-wrestling.</p> <p>I scooted upward to get more of my body on the bedding and she helped. We angled ourselves to have my head lying on her pillow at the headboard. She sat up and reached back to my feet to free them from my shoes and socks. Once they were bare, my pants were yanked down and off my legs. She sensuously ran her hands up my legs to my covered middle, stopping just under the legs of my underpants. I saw her fingers disappear under the hem of the legs.</p> <p>I began breathing harder as those fingers wrapped themselves around my preteen dick. She was holding something that no one had ever held before. I was understandably spooked by these new sensations she was giving me. Not to say that she was invading a place that before this was private and sacred to me and me alone. I gripped the covers tightly while she rubbed my fleshy erection.</p> <p>She pulled her fingers back out, and inched them over the underpants. As she gripped the elastic band of the pants, I knew what was coming next. I wasn’t sure about what she was about to do and I lowered my hands down to stop her. She looked back up to me and without words between us, I allowed her to pull the pants down.</p> <p>My dick followed the material of the pants and sprang back up to thump my abdomen when the garment freed it. She giggled at the result. I thought she was laughing at me. I got red faced and covered my groin in a hurry.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Harry. I wasn’t laughing at you. It was the way your dick sprang back.”</p> <p>“You don’t think I’m funny looking?”</p> <p>“No, not at all. You’re young, but you’ll grow bigger as you get older. And you’ll get hair around here, too.” She pointed at my groin as she said the last part.</p> <p>With a great deal of patience, she moved my hands aside and moved back up to lay on top of me. She put my hands across her back and wrapped her arms around my neck. Careful not to scare me, she kissed me again. I took the liberty to move my hands down her back to her covered butt. I didn’t know where the clasp or zipper was for her dress, so I started feeling around for it. It didn’t take long to find it and when I did, the zipper slid very easily. She reached back and pulled my hands around front.</p> <p>“Don’t presume, Harry,” she teased.</p> <p>“Hey, you’ve seen me naked. I think it’s only fair to see you naked.”</p> <p>“I was only teasing you, Harry,” she retorted.</p> <p>“So was I,” I countered with a smile. She got a mischievous smile and squeezed my nuts real hard. I arched my back at the pain and gripped her breasts just as hard. She let go and sat back.</p> <p>The thing that surprised both of us was that my dick remained hard when she squeezed my balls. She got a look on her face that was foreign to me.</p> <p>“What?” I asked her.</p> <p>“From what I’ve seen, most boys don’t like their nuts being hurt,” she said while rubbing her breasts where I had squeezed them.</p> <p>“I didn’t like it, Tiffany. It hurt.”</p> <p>“Yeah, but your dick didn’t go down. Did some part of you like the pain?”</p> <p>“No…” I said too fast to be believable. I looked away from her face as she was trying to read me. She put her hand to the far side and pulled my eyes back to look at her again.</p> <p>“Hey, it’s okay to like it, Harry. Some men do like it to hurt a little. But we can try that later, okay? Not this time, though.” </p> <p>After she said that, she slid off the bed and lowered the dress down to the ground. I rolled to my left to watch her rid herself of the last vestiges of clothing. She hooked her thumbs under the elastic band of her blue panties and I watched intently as she lowered them down to the floor. With the agility of a doe, she stepped out of them to present her full body for my viewing. I was impressed. She stood with her slim hands on her waist, daring me to look at her.</p> <p>Gazing at her teenager’s body, I soaked in every inch I could take. I started at the top again and worked my way down. Her dark blond hair was long and wavy, rivaling Farrah Fawcett’s (my idol at the time). Her face was similar to Tommy’s except she had blue eyes. The dark skin that covered most of her body was young and tight, fitting her at every joint perfectly. Even though her breasts were a bit small, they seem to fit her frame nicely. When I made it to her stomach, I skipped it to leer at her pubic area. The female genitalia were hidden by a soft downy tuft of hair. Not being a pure blond, the pubic hair was darker, but sparse, belying her age.</p> <p>After what seemed like an eternity, I left her sex and traversed the rest of the way down. Her legs were fit as a cheerleader’s should be and freshly shaved. I made my way back up to look her full in the face again.</p> <p>“Well?” she asked.</p> <p>“Perfect,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>She walked back over and planted a kiss on my lips again and eased the rest of her body back down on the bed. She maneuvered her lithe frame to settle across my smaller one. Unable to breathe due to her outweighing me, I pushed her back up.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t breathe, Tiffany.”</p> <p>“Let’s try something else, then,” she said.</p> <p>She wrapped her arms around my neck again and rolled to my right, towards the wall, and put her body under mine. During the shift, my dick accidentally slipped between her labia and into her sex. The warmth of her body engulfing my dick surprised me, and I pulled out, apologizing to her.</p> <p>“That’s okay, Harry. You’re supposed to do that,” she said, laughing at the look on my face. I sheepishly smiled back at her. There was obviously a lot I needed to learn about sex.</p> <p>She reached down between us and replaced my dick to the entrance of her pussy. I took the hint and lowered my body back down onto hers. My manhood slid back inside the warm cavity with ease. She obviously wasn’t a virgin. Maybe if I were more grown up, it would have been tighter, but at ten, there was very little resistance. </p> <p>I took the moment to enjoy the sensations around my dick before I opened my eyes again to find her looking up at me. I asked her what I was to do next, and she grabbed my hips to show me. She pushed my hips up and then pulled them back down again, causing my dick to slide in and out of her love canal. The feeling was exquisite.</p> <p>Never masturbating before, I didn’t have any frame of reference to equate the sensations my dick was feeling. She let my hips go after I caught on to what she wanted me to do and I took over. Within a few minutes of starting, a feeling was building up in both my gut and groin. I stopped what I was doing. She opened her eyes to look back at me.</p> <p>“Harry?” she asked.</p> <p>“Something was happening, Tiffany.”</p> <p>“That’s also normal. Keep going.” I nodded, trusting that she knew a hell of a lot more than I did, and resumed my humping movements.</p> <p>The feeling returned after a minute or so, but this time, I didn’t stop it from happening. I let it continue to its conclusion with a feeling like no other. My whole body tensed up and it felt like every nerve ending was tingling all over my body. It was like electricity had passed through me starting in my loins. I let out a groan as the feeling was too intense not to vocalize and collapsed on top of her after the release.</p> <p>My face was flush level with her perky breasts and her right tit was poking me in the eye when I opened them again. Coming to my senses, I bolted back up above her.</p> <p>“Something wrong, lover?” she asked with a smirk.</p> <p>“What the hell was that?”</p> <p>She just had to laugh at that innocent question. She explained to me the intricacies of an orgasm. I lowered my body back down to listen to her explanation of what had just happened to me. When she was through telling me about it, I asked her if she felt the same thing, and she said, no.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>Without trying to hurt my feelings at my inadequacies of lovemaking, she told me what the problem was. I asked her if there was anything I could do to give her an orgasm also. She nodded and moved me down her body to put my face where my dick had just been. I wasn’t too keen on that idea, but I did think that she did deserve to feel as good as I did, so I looked past that fact.</p> <p>She showed me how and where to lick her as I began to get to work. My tongue started at the base of her slit and licked upwards, taking some of her juices with it. The taste was a little tangy, but not unpleasant, so I continued doing as she instructed. Everywhere she said to go with my tongue, I went with it.</p> <p>“Slip your finger inside, Harry,” she whispered to me at one point. I obeyed and my fore and middle fingers passed through the outer barriers of her sex. I continued to tongue her as she had directed before while my fingers invaded her private tunnel.</p> <p>Once my fingers were inserted, her orgasm built to its climax faster. I had the thought of pumping my hand to see if it would help, and it seemed to work. She arched her back and as she hummed her way through the orgasm, I felt her juices flow in large amounts all over the hand inside her.</p> <p>She dropped back to the bed to calm down and catch her breath. I withdrew my fingers from inside her and actually licked them off. I made my way back up her slim figure to meet her eye to eye. When I was even with her head, I wrapped my arms around her to hug her close as she did the same. While in her embrace, my dick began to stiffen against her belly.</p> <p>“Ready to go again so soon, are you?” she asked me. I smiled sheepishly. I still was a little embarrassed about my erections. “It seems like little boys recover faster than older ones. I like that.”</p> <p>I rose up to look at her in the eye again and found her smiling back at me.</p> <p>“Umm…,” I began but didn’t know how to finish the question on my mind.</p> <p>“You can ask me anything you want, Harry,” she said, reading my hesitation.</p> <p>“Okay, how many boys have you been with?”</p> <p>“Boy, you ask the tough ones early, don’t you? Well, I’d have to say only about three; four including you. My former boyfriend was the last one. I really thought he loved me. He stopped calling right after we had sex together and it wasn’t even all that good.”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“He didn’t care whether or not I climaxed. I was more angry because of the replacement that he chose for me than loosing him as a boyfriend.”</p> <p>“Well, maybe he’ll treat her the way he treated you. Maybe worse,” I said with a malevolent smile.</p> <p>“That’s a good way of looking at it, Harry. I hope so. We’ll see. In the meantime, let’s see what we can do about taking care of that stiffy of yours. Roll over.”</p> <p>“Ruff, ruff,” I barked.</p> <p>“Oh, very funny,” she said as she slapped my ass. The slap stung, but my dick seemed to like it and jumped a little between us. She noticed. “Does that happen every time you get a spanking?”</p> <p>“Not every time, but a lot. I thought that it was normal to have that happen. Are you saying that it isn’t normal?” I was concerned that something was wrong with my dick, now.</p> <p>“Well, it’s not normal for a boy as young as you are to actually enjoy a spanking,” she started but I interrupted her by stating emphatically that I didn’t enjoy them. “It may be painful, Harry, but there is pleasure in it also. You can get pleasure from pain if done right.”</p> <p>“How’s that?”</p> <p>“I don’t know how the body does it. I just know that some people get turned on by different amounts of pain. Other people get turned on by giving pain to others; they’re called sadists. Forget all that right now; we can experiment with that later. Right now, roll over. I want to show you something else.”</p> <p>I nodded and rolled off her body and back onto the mattress of her bed. She positioned herself between my legs and began playing with my dick like she did earlier. When it was rigid enough, she did something I was never expecting. She slurped my dick into her warm mouth. I arched my back again at the sensation. It was like having it back inside her pussy again, only slightly tighter.</p> <p>I reached my hands back over my head and grabbed the pillow behind my head. As I opened my legs to let her have her way with my cock, she moved in for a much better angle at sucking me off. She never let my manhood slide out of her mouth while she moved. It seems she had some experience at this also.</p> <p>She rolled her tongue along the length of my dick while it was nestled inside her mouth. I was impressed with her skill as a cocksucker; not that I had anything to compare her to, but what she was doing to me felt really good. I continued to let her have her way with my private area while I just laid back and enjoyed the hell out of it.</p> <p>Too soon, I felt my orgasm build up again and before I had time to register that, my body erupted in vast amounts of pleasure again. I calmed down and Tiffany was slinking up to lie next to me. We cuddled for a short time, and then decided it would be best to go ahead and get dressed.</p> <p>“It would probably be best not to mention this to anyone, including Tommy, Harry. I could get into a lot of trouble for doing this with you.” I looked at her and she was definitely concerned.</p> <p>“I won’t say anything. We should probably continue to argue as normal also,” I suggested.</p> <p>“Good idea,” she said as she was pulling her sweater over her head and hiding her chest from sight again. I was disappointed at that, but I understood why we had to get dressed.</p> <p>Over the next few weeks, we did behave as if nothing had happened between us. Tiffany argued with Tommy and me as we always did when we were there. When Christmas vacation came around, Tommy and his parents went to stay with his paternal grandparents for a week. Tiffany didn’t want to go, so being a senior; they let her stay behind at the house by herself.</p> <p>They left on the Monday as the holidays got started from school. Tommy told me what was going to happen when we were discussing it on that Friday before they left. I had to hide the fact that I wanted to see Tiffany alone. During those weeks, I did learn the art of self-gratification, as I called it. My mom almost caught me one time; embarrassing. </p> <p>Anyway, late that Monday morning, I made my way to Tommy’s house in the hopes that I could see Tiffany. When I got there, I saw a car in the driveway that wasn’t theirs. I knocked on the door and waited. My dick was getting harder in the anticipation of what I was due after the door opened. To say that I was upset when an older boy opened the door would be like saying that Mt. Everest is a hill.</p> <p>“Who are you?” he asked when he saw me. I was a little more than put out by that question.</p> <p>“I can ask you the same question, pal,” I retorted back.</p> <p>“I asked you first, kid,” he came back.</p> <p>“I asked you second, asshole,” I shot at him. Never argue with a fifth grader; we’ll always win.</p> <p>“Fine, have it your way, you little brat. I’m Brad; Tiffany’s boyfriend. Now, who the fuck are you?”</p> <p>“I’m Harry; Tommy’s friend. What’re you doing here with her?” Just then, I heard a muffled sound coming from the back room. “What’s going on, here?” I looked past him to try to see into the bedroom, but it was impossible.</p> <p>“Something you wouldn’t understand, kid. And Tommy isn’t here, so get lost.” At that, he slammed the door in my face.</p> <p>I was stunned to see him at the house. I thought that Tiffany had broken up with Brad. For a moment, I was crushed and thought only of myself and being hurt. Then I remembered the muffled sound coming from the back room. Having been around the house a lot over the past several months, I knew the yard like my own. I made my way around to the backyard by way of the side gate. What I saw through Tiffany’s window made me want to vomit.</p> <p>She was tied to a chair in the middle of the room with a gag in her mouth. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. Her eyes were black and blue and swollen from being hit several times by Brad. Other bruises covered her body in different places. </p> <p>Blood was running down from her mouth, having been struck there also. When Brad walked back in the room, he screamed at her and took a belt across those tits I loved. He brought the belt down several times and she was screaming into the gag for him to stop. He didn’t even slow down.</p> <p>The brute didn’t stop hitting her with that belt until he covered the front of her whole body with angry red lines. It didn’t take long for him to complete the process, either. When he was done with that, he yanked her off the chair and forced her to the ground to beat her back with the belt. I watched, stunned, as he hit her time after time. I had never seen something so animalistic. Finally, I had seen enough and wanted to help her.</p> <p>Knowing the backdoor had a latch that was easily opened, I carefully undid it and as quiet as I could, opened the door and slipped inside. I tiptoed my way to Tommy’s bedroom, which you could get to without being seen by Tiffany’s room, and found his baseball bat. I heard a muffled scream and grunt come from the room while I was on my way to her. I reared the bat back and ran through the door to rescue Tiffany.</p> <p>The only thing was that I tripped over a piece of clothing and fell on my face. It gave Brad time to pull his cock out of Tiffany’s pussy and grab the bat from my hand before I could even get a swing at him. He backhanded me and I fell to the ground, holding that side of my face.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, the brat wants to be a hero,” he said with a big smile. He threw the bat away into the corner and came at me.</p> <p>He pushed me back to the ground with one hand on my neck. I tried to kick him, but being flattened on my stomach, there was no way I could get to him with any real strength. He held me down with his hand to my neck and a knee to the middle of my back. With his other hand, I felt him yank my jeans down and over my shoes. He put his other knee where his hand was so he could tie up my ankles using my jeans. Giving me a burn on my chest, he yanked my shirt off and used it to tie my hands behind my back.</p> <p>I started screaming every curse word I could think of at him. He grabbed his underpants and forced them in my mouth to shut me up. I tried to wiggle out of the way, but he stood up and placed his foot on my back to stop me. He reached over and to my horror, I saw him pick up the belt he had just used on Tiffany. I was next.</p> <p>The first lash of that belt hurt like nothing else I had ever felt before. Repeatedly, he brought the belt down across the back of my body. I screamed and cried and finally begged him to stop the torment, but it continued. When he was satisfied with making my back as red as possible, he turned my body over and began hitting my front. He attacked my chest, my stomach and legs, but the worst part was when the belt lethally assaulted my crotch. I could do nothing about it, but just lie there and take it.</p> <p>Through my tear-streamed eyes I saw Tiffany on the floor, and she looked as helpless as I was to stop what was happening to us. She tried to scream at him to stop hurting me throughout the whole time he beat me, but he just kicked her in the head when he had heard enough and she went quiet.</p> <p>When Brad was finished beating my front, he turned me back over to lying on my stomach. Being as young as I was, I had no idea what was coming next, but by the look on Tiffany’s face; she did. I caught on to his plan soon enough when I felt the head of his dick at my rear entrance. I tightened up my asscheeks to prevent him from getting inside, and it worked, but only briefly. He punched my backside with his fists until I had no strength left before trying again.</p> <p>I barely remember what it felt like just before he rammed his dick into me, but I recall vividly what it felt like afterward. I screamed like I never had before as his cock speared me. The gag filtered out most of the sound, but not all of it. He wasn’t worried about anyone hearing it as no one was around that could do anything about the rape.</p> <p>It felt like he was ripping me apart from the inside. His cock must have been at least twice the size of my opening, but he made it fit. Unfortunately, his fuckstick was only about half way in my bowels, so he had to pump the rest of it inside. Each thrust sent shards of pain through my torn anus. My abused stomach and chest were scrapped harshly across the carpet for more torture during his onslaught. My head inched closer to the bed and at some time during the rape, it began banging against the wooden sideboard. Just about every inch of my body was being beaten by him. Even my skinny legs didn’t get left out.</p> <p>With a final, guttural lunge, that I felt would surely cut me in half if he were any thicker, he climaxed and sent some kind of liquid into my intestines. I felt every bit of it hit the walls of my lower tube. He collapsed on to my back, sending even more pain into my brain. He raised his body off mine after a period of time and pulled his pants back up.</p> <p>“Well, that was certainly satisfying,” Brad stated with a lot of smugness. “I came over here for a piece of Tiffany’s ass, and I get a virgin brat instead. It’s kind of like loosing quarter and finding a twenty dollar bill.” Through my tears and puffy eyes, I saw him pick up his jacket and turn to leave. When he got to the door, he turned back to us to tell us that this never happened and if anyone ever found out about it, then we were dead.</p> <p>“See you around, bitches,” he said and slammed the door as he left the room. The front door was opened and closed just as emphatically. I barely heard his car start as he drove away and left us in bondage.</p> <p>It took some time and work for her, but Tiffany was the one who managed to get her arms out of her bonds and get out first. I just laid there. Not only was I in some severe pain, but also immense humiliation from what had just happened. I was just raped in front of a girl I had just had sex with the previous month. I thought she must have felt I was the sorriest man/boy on the planet.</p> <p>She slithered out of her ropes and worked her way over to me. She wasn’t worried about herself at the time or her wounds or nudity. To her credit, she was more worried about me and mine. She unwrapped my arms first, as gently as she could, and then moved down to remove my shoes, socks and lower garments. I painfully curled up into a ball once I was completely naked. She reached over to pick me up and I tried to crawl away in shame. I just wanted to be left alone.</p> <p>Tiffany wouldn’t be deterred, though. She forced her arms around me to pull me close to her. I submitted to her will finally and accepted her body’s touch. Then the real crying started. I bawled like a baby for an eternity. All she did was hold me till I stopped. I vaguely remember her picking me up and cradling me in her arms as a mother would until the sobbing ceased. When the tears could no longer fall and my sobs turned to dry heaves, she continued to hold me while she leaned her back against the sideboard of her bed.</p> <p>She stood up at one point and pulled me up with her. She walked me to the bathroom to place me in the shower. She climbed in with me and we held each other under the hot water. During the shower, she wiped the blood off our bodies and helped me expel Brad’s semen from my rectum. Blood oozed out with his ball’s juice. I was sickened by what I saw run down my leg and into the drain. I vomited the meal I had eaten just before coming over to the house.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Tiffany,” I said as I looked up at her. It was the first time I had spoken since I entered the house that day.</p> <p>“Hey, there’s nothing to be sorry for, Harry. None of this was your fault. To be honest, I’m proud of you that you tried to save me.”</p> <p>“Tried and failed,” I moaned. I sat down in the tub, feeling lower than I ever had in my short life. I just wanted to die and I said so. I don’t think Tiffany knew what to say to that, so she just slid behind me and wrapped her arms around me again. I could feel her breasts against my back and her sex against my butt as she snaked her legs around mine. We stayed like that until the shower ran completely out of hot water.</p> <p>She climbed out and got some towels for the two of us. I inched my way out and into her room. She dried her body off and then mine. I was still in a state of shock. After getting both of us dry, she put the flannel nightgown on she was wearing when this nightmare began. Once she was covered, she walked over to the mirror to judge the damage.</p> <p>She raised the garment up to evaluate everything. She wasn’t too bad off. A couple of slightly black eyes and some bruising on her chest and stomach were the worst of it. She turned to look back at me. With her finger, she motioned for me to join her at the mirror. I was less than enthusiastic to see what had happened to me, but nevertheless, I shuffled over to the reflective glass as well.</p> <p>While most of her damage was done in her face, my body had taken the brunt of Brad’s torment. The whole front of my small frame was red from the belt as well as my crotch. She gave me a handheld mirror and I turned to view the damage on my back. It was worse. Black and blue marks littered my skin up and down my back, butt and legs. Some blood was still trickling out from between my ass’s globes. I put the mirror back down on her table and walked away from the wall. She walked over to me as I sat down on her bed.</p> <p>“I showed it to you so you could remember what he did to us, Harry,” she explained.</p> <p>“I don’t think I’m going to forget this anytime soon, Tiffany,” I said back to her.</p> <p>“The reason for what I said, is that I want revenge. Are you game?” I looked at her and thought about it. Most people say that rape victims take it internally and don’t do anything about the rape. With Tiffany there, I couldn’t do that; I wanted revenge also, so I nodded. “Good. Now, it is important that you show no one or tell anyone what happened here today. Okay?”</p> <p>Like I wanted that to happen; I nodded. She continued to lay out her plan to me. I agreed to all of it. The bastard was not going to get away with this shit. We were going to see to that, personally.</p> <p>Over the next few weeks, she and I made more concrete plans as how to get back at Brad. He was going to die. We waited until the right time to carry out our plan. On the last day of Christmas vacation, she and I went to what we planned. Her parents and Tommy had returned from the grandparents’ house by this time, so she had to pick me up at a prearranged spot.</p> <p>We drove to where she knew Brad was going to be. I didn’t think to ask how she knew, but she was right. His car was parked right in front of a house in the neighborhood. We drove past it and parked it just down the street from the house. She and I got out and crept our way back up the street and behind the house. She carefully opened the backdoor and we snuck inside. I opened the door going into the next room, and without warning, I felt a hard pain in my stomach, and I bowled over onto the floor.</p> <p>“Good job, bitch. I guess you can do at least one thing right,” I heard Brad’s voice say. I turned to look up and I saw Tiffany in Brad’s arms. Both of them were smiling down at me as I lay curled up on the floor. Another girl walked out from another room with some ropes in her hand. I was now really getting scared at this situation and didn’t like where it was going. I struggled to get up and tried to run, but it was a pathetic attempt at best. I was cornered.</p> <p>The other girl gave the ropes to Brad as he pulled a chair out from the table. Tiffany walked over to me and grabbed my arm to lead me to the chair. She was betraying me, and I knew it. I was so stunned by what was happening, all I did was follow. Besides, I didn’t really have a choice in the matter.</p> <p>The two girls stripped off my clothes while Brad looked on. I tried fighting them, but it was no use again. When I was completely naked, Tiffany and the other girl led me to Brad and the chair that was waiting just for me. They lifted me up and threw my body over the back of the chair. My arms were pulled over the seat of the chair and tied to the front legs by the wrists. My ankles were tied to the back legs. I was stretched as far as my body could go.</p> <p>Ropes were tied around my waist and through the back of the chair, securing my torso to it. A rope was also tied around my head and through my mouth to gag me. I felt a hand ensnare my loins and pull down. A set of ropes captured my nuts and pulled them downward and apart. Whoever it was that was doing this didn’t stop pulling until my nuts were almost pulled off my body. It hurt long before that, of course, and I begged them to stop pulling, but it didn’t stop them from pulling even harder. My dick was treated the same way as it was pulled down the center of the chair’s backing. Then I heard a buckle being undone.</p> <p>“Not again,” I said to myself, hopelessly. I heard Brad pull his belt out from his pants and the next thing I knew was that it struck my upturned ass.</p> <p>I clenched my fists and closed my eyes to the second assault from him. Back and forth, the rain of lashes assailed my buttcheeks. There were too many of them to count. I cried, begged and pleaded as best as I could for him to stop, but to no avail. I was stuck. I was at his mercy, and he had none. Lash after lash hit my skin and I could do absolutely nothing to stop it. </p> <p>The belt made contact all over the lower part of my body. It tagged my back, butt, and legs. When he had finally stopped hitting me with it, I heard his fly unzip and I knew what was coming next. I tried to struggle and get out of the way of it, but they had tied me too tight.</p> <p>Without any more thoughts concerning my wellbeing, he lined his dick up to my exposed asshole and drilled it inside my bowels. I screamed through my rope gag at the searing pain. Not stopping with the initial thrust, he continued to shove his filthy cock into my rectum; splitting me apart again. I swore that if I made it out of this, every one of them were going to pay for this somehow. </p> <p>I held on tight to the ropes around my wrists and he bore into me once again. Making sure I didn’t go anywhere, he grabbed onto my hips at the top of the chair. His dick pistoned in and out as all I could do was bear it. He made one final lunge and for the second time in as many weeks, sent his semen into me.</p> <p>I slumped over into the seat of the chair a little, thinking it was over. I was wrong.</p> <p>“He’s all yours, Dad,” Brad said to his left. I looked and an older version of Brad walked into the room, followed by two large black men. All three men were as naked as the day they were hatched. Brad’s father was a bit larger than him, and I could see his dick was about the same size. It was the two black men I was worried about. Both of their dicks were almost twice as big as Brad’s father’s. I shook in horror at what they were going to do to me. Both of the black men stood at the doorway and waited. Brad’s father walked behind me.</p> <p>“The two you can have your prizes as well,” Brad’s father said from behind me. The two men moved considerably faster than their bulk would seem to. They grabbed the two girls and dragged them to the back room, kicking and screaming. Apparently, this wasn’t in the plan that had been laid out to the girls, and they didn’t like it.</p> <p>“Enjoy yourself, Dad. I’ve got my own little prize waiting for me upstairs in my room.” The two smiled and Brad left his father alone with me, tied to the chair.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, kid,” he said as Brad left the room, “I’m not gonna hurt you too much. I don’t get into that kind of stuff anymore. I’m just gonna fuck you and leave you be for the night.”</p> <p>The old man did just that. He rammed his larger dick into my asshole and within a mere two or three pumps, he finished. He pulled out, wiped his dick off on my buttcheeks, and left the room, not saying another word to me. The whole thing took less than five minutes; I saw the clock, if you were wondering. I was plunged into blackness as he flipped the switch off when he left the room for the night.</p> <p>Over the course of the next hour or so, I heard screams, slaps, whips, gagging sounds, and other strange noises coming from the room where the two black men had taken the girls. Some sounds of someone being raped came from upstairs also. Soon after midnight, the house settled into an eerie quiet as all the men were falling asleep one at a time.</p> <p>During the time that I was alone, I noticed that Brad was stupid at one thing; he had left the knife that cut the ropes behind. It was lying on the floor to the right of the chair. With a great deal of effort and pain on my part, I rocked the chair over and onto its side when the noise was at its greatest. Painfully, I inched my hand closer to the knife. Not tying my hands down more securely was another mistake Brad made.</p> <p>I was able to retrieve the knife just as the house was quieting down. I sawed the knife across my bonds that held my wrist to the front legs of the chair. After an hour of steady working, I managed to break the rope apart. The other ropes were cut easily. I crept towards the backdoor and to freedom. As I gathered my clothes and entered the back laundry room, I saw something that gave me an idea. Two bottles of lighter fluid were resting on a shelf. I smiled, even though I hurt and was anxious to leave, it was the perfect revenge.</p> <p>I dropped my clothes and grabbed the lighter fluid. I went upstairs first. The old man was sleeping in a four-poster bed. I sprinkled the fluid all over the bed covers and out of the room. I heard snoring coming from another room and quietly entered. Brad’s outline hovered over another person’s outline that I couldn’t make out in the dark. As I walked around to the bed, I noticed that Brad still had his cock buried in the ass of the boy under him. I continued to circumnavigate the bed. When I got to the other side, I saw who it was under Brad. </p> <p>Tommy as he was tied to the bed by his wrists and ankles in a spread-eagled position. I shocked him as much as he shocked me. I quickly put my finger to my lips to tell him to be quiet. He gently nodded that he understood. I quietly mouthed that I would be right back. Again, he nodded that he got me. I slinked back downstairs to get the knife I had abandoned and made my way back up to the room.</p> <p>After reentering the room, I shut the door without making one sound. I made sure Tommy knew to stay where he was as I cut his bindings. He understood again and I cut him free from the bed. I made sure that Tommy was nowhere near Brad’s throat before I savagely cut it. To block out any more noise he would make, I quickly moved the pillow over his face. Brad struggled weakly until his life ebbed out of his body.</p> <p>I checked on Tommy. He was still in shock as I pulled him out from under Brad’s dead corpse. Brad really did a number on him as he did on me, but this wasn’t the first time it had happened to me. I could deal with it a little bit better. I also had a plan at getting back at these people. I helped Tommy to his feet after spraying the lighter fluid all over Brad’s bed and out his door as well. I trailed the fluid down the stairs and ran out of that bottle as I got to the bottom.</p> <p>I put Tommy in a chair in the kitchen and went to get the other bottle. He grabbed my arm and asked me why they were doing this to us. I whispered very carefully back to him that it was his sister that had set this whole thing up. Anger boiled in his veins when he heard this and wanted to help with the next room.</p> <p>“No, try to find a set of clothes you can wear home. We have a long walk in the middle of the winter to get back to your house. You’ll need clothes; mine are in the back room.” He nodded and looked for clothes as I crept to the other room of the downstairs level. I looked in the room to find the two girls tied up in unnatural positions, but actually sound asleep.</p> <p>I once read that a pretty girl was like a malady. Well, let’s see if she gets anyone else infected with her looks if she survives this night. I sprayed a heavy dose of lighter fluid around the two couples as they slept. Once this fire was lit, there would be no way any of the four of them would escape this unharmed. As far as Brad’s father goes, well, as he was upstairs, he couldn’t make it downstairs and out before this thing collapsed in tower of flames. All five of these that were alive were going to burn to death tonight.</p> <p>I combined both trails of lighter fluid and ran a thick layer to the backdoor. Tommy grabbed my clothes for me and we backed out the door, quietly. With one flick of a match, the flames shot into the house like dominoes falling. As we dressed, we watched the house erupt in flames. Within minutes it was nothing but a towering inferno with no exit.</p> <p>“I wish we had some marshmallows,” Tommy stated blandly.</p> <p>“Yeah and some graham crackers and chocolate for smores,” I answered back. We turned our backs on the house and walked away.</p> <p>While we walked home, I told him what had happened while he and his parents were away for Christmas. He never made me feel like I was any less of a human for what Brad did to me. He just accepted it. He even talked about his experience with Brad when I was done talking. It was a long walk home and talking about what Brad did to us helped make the journey easier. When we were done talking, though, the silence seemed to last as long as the walk.</p> <p>It seemed to take forever to get back to our part of the neighborhood, but we walked up to his house just as the sun was making its presence felt. Happy Fucking New Year to everyone.</p> <p>We walked in the house and to his bathroom for a nice hot shower. We showered together, soaping each other’s body up and washing the night’s events from our skin. We climbed out and dried off. He went to his parent’s bedroom to check on them. I made my way to his room for a nap. I had just laid my head down on the pillow when he rushed into the room.</p> <p>“Harry! Come quick; I think my parents are dead.”</p> <p>“What?” I asked and got up and followed him to the room.</p> <p>I walked in and saw blood covering the king-sized bed. Both of his parents were lying in pools of blood and not moving. I ran to the phone and called the emergency number. The police and ambulance arrived about fifteen minutes later. Tommy and I got a story straight before they arrived. They believed us.</p> <p>The fire at the house was on the news that morning and all six people had died in it. They never identified the remains of all the people. The police never connected the fire to Tommy’s parent’s murders. To this day, the crime remains unsolved.</p> <p>Tommy went to live with his grandparents in Illinois and I never saw him again. I had to pick up and go on as best as I could, alone. But I wasn’t alone for long.</p></div>",[]
238,Xmas Competition: Christmas Delight,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"My entry into the contest with other writers for a Christmas Contest.  Jake is confronted with a troublesome little girl and decides to teach her a lesson, but gets one instead.",2005-12-24,11,4,"M/g, bond, rape, virgin, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Santa, I want…,” the little frightened child didn’t finish her statement as the man in the red coat wheeled around to her. She froze when she saw the look on his face. The hatred that was there was almost palpable.</p> <p>“You want. You want.” The man spat back her. “All you fucking brats care about is what you want. Well, what about what I want?”</p> <p>The little eight-year-old stood there in the snow with her bottom lip quivering. A tear gather in her right eye then ran down her cheek. The red suit swirled around and slapped against her side as the man turned and left her standing on the sidewalk. The man tipped back the flask for another swig of harsh liquor and walked to the bus station.</p> <p>Jake passionately loathed kids, but this was the only job he could get for the season, and he needed the extra dough.</p> <p>The train made its way through the city, and Jake got off at his stop. He swaggered into his measly apartment to sleep off his drunk. Just as his head hit the pillow, there was a knock at his door. Expecting the landlord to have him cough up the rent for the week, Jake ignored it until it became impossible to ignore.</p> <p>He threw the door open when he reached it and standing in his doorway was the eight-year-old from the street. It was then that Jake took a good look at her. Of obvious African descent, the girl was lighter skinned and had a very petite figure. Her round, cute face traced her brown eyes and curly brown hair crowned her head. She looked up to Jake with tears still streaming down her face.</p> <p>“I told you before, kid; I don’t care what you want. Now, go the fuck away,” Jake growled at the child.</p> <p>“But I wanted…,” that was the last straw for Jake. Faster than believable, he reached out and grabbed the tyke by her thin shirt, yanking her in the room.</p> <p>“This’ll teach you not to listen, you little brat,” he fumed. He tore her shabby clothes from her young frame while keeping her pinned to the floor. When she was completely disrobed, he did the same to himself. Being the pervert he was, he left on was his Santa’s coat. </p> <p>The frightened child just lay there; her brown skinned buttocks, shivering from fright. When he was completely nude, save the coat, he picked her up by her brown locks and dragged her to his bedroom. He callously threw her on his iron bed.</p> <p>“I’ll slit your throat if you move, bitch,” he hissed violently in her ear. She nodded, slightly. Ropes were retrieved from the closet. Her legs were tied to the bed’s foot posts while her arms were crossed behind her back and tied, wrists to elbows. Another rope hitched her neck to the iron headboard.</p> <p>“You’re gonna wish you had just left well enough alone, little bitch,” Jake seethed into her ear again. His raging hard-on was pressing into the cleft of her quivering butt.</p> <p>Without preamble, Jake took his fuckstick and lined it up to her hairless quim. With a vicious lunge of his hips, he impaled her on his cock, shredding her maidenhead. She screamed into the filthy mattress as he tore into her. Jake loved the sound as he continued fucking her tight pussy. As she was so tight, his climax was reached too soon for Jake and he sent his adult sperm shooting into the girl.</p> <p>Without saying a word, Jake got up and walked to the bathroom for his after-fuck piss. He moseyed to the kitchen for another drink, not caring about the child he had just raped. After finishing the bottle, he was getting hard again and returned to his room. The girl was just as he had left her on his bed. Blood and semen had coated the sheets between her legs, and she was still crying.</p> <p>He stroked his cock to its full length and climbed back on top of her. Using his flask, he poured some of the liquor between the brown globes of her butt. He didn’t care about lubricating her, but the liquor would make fucking her ass sting even worse. He was right.</p> <p>Jake shoved his man-meat deep into her rectum, tearing her anus. Again, the girl screamed into the bedding. Jake loved hearing that sound again as his cock pumped her small asshole. The liquor had the effect on her that he wanted; it stung her torn sphincter worse than the anal rape alone. Her continued screaming helped push him over the edge once again and he came, sending more of his seed into the helpless brown girl.</p> <p>“Now, that’s what Santa wants, little bitch,” he said, collapsing on the battered little girl.</p> <p>With his cock was still buried between her brown globes, Jake fell into a deep sleep. The last thing that Jake heard before passing out, was a sniffle from her crying.</p> <p>His dreams that night were filled with children begging for what they wanted for Christmas and he woke with the same thing on his mind. He smacked his lips, trying to get the aftertaste of the liquor out, but then a realization hit him. He was lying flat on the mattress.</p> <p>He opened his eyes to find himself alone. The ropes were still tied to the frame of the bed and the others were under him where he tied her arms, but the brown girl was gone. It was as if she had vanished out from under him during the night. Scared, Jake got up and checked the apartment. No sign of the girl.</p> <p>Thinking he dreamed it all, he showered and went to work. Arriving at work, he began to take the pleas of the children for presents they wanted. At noon, Jake looked up to see the brown girl from the last night standing to the side of the line of others. She smiled and winked at him. Jake rubbed his eyes and looked back at her. When he did, she was gone again.</p> <p>MERRY CHRISTMAS.</p></div>",[]
239,"Lords of the Lost Lagoon, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This is the beginning chapter of probably a twelve part story. It starts a little tame, compared to my other stories, but has opportunity for growth. A plane crashes on an island carrying a very mysterious cargo.",2006-01-01,9,4,"b/b, g/b, 1st time, oral, lt. bond, rom",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The airplane sat on the runway, waiting to be loaded. Mike, the pilot, was an impatient man and was getting antsy about getting under way. His fourth cigarette had burned down to the filter as he stood by the loading plank, waiting for the final crate to be loaded. Another thing that was making Mike antsy was the cargo. He didn’t know what was inside the crates. The manifest stated that it was personal items, but no specifics. He didn’t like that at all. He always liked to know what was going on his plane at all times.</p> <p>“Can we get the fuck out of here, Mike?” It was Charlie, his copilot, who snapped him out of his thinking.</p> <p>“Not yet, Charlie, we’re waiting for one more crate to be loaded. They’re running late, naturally.”</p> <p>“Humph,” Charlie answered his boss. He knew Mike hated to be kept waiting for anything, so he just let sleeping dogs lie, and continued reading the newspaper in his lap. The headlines were nothing new; another home invasion gone wrong was the assumption of the police. The parents were killed and the twin boys were gone, as well as all the jewelry in the house. There had been a rash of such invasions around the country over the past six months.</p> <p>“About fucking time,” Mike stated as he crushed out his fifth cigarette.</p> <p>The forklift was bringing the last crate to the airplane. The crate was set down next to the others and something inside it shifted. Mike was worried about that. If it shifted too much in flight, something could get damaged. The crate was strapped down to the bolts in the floorboard. A man walked on the plane to address Mike as he was finished tying it down.</p> <p>“Now, just to be sure; you are to land in Rio De Janeiro, South Africa, Sidney and Hong Kong, and land in Los Angeles. At each stop, you will take on four more crates. Are there any questions?” The man was obviously used to getting his way with things.</p> <p>“No Sir,” Mike said with a little sarcasm that was lost on the stranger. The man turned and left. Mike shut the tailgate and assumed his spot in his seat. Charlie put down the paper and the two took off for Rio.</p> <p>Each stop was uneventful as four cargo crates were loaded at all four stops. Mike was loaded to the gills by the time Hong Kong was done. He was always nervous flying with this much weight, even for the power of the four jet engines. It was the balance he was worried about.</p> <p>Leaving Hong Kong, Mike detoured south to avoid a large storm, only to get into a worse one. The plane listed badly, straining the straps holding the cargo. It was only when an enormous updraft caught Mike by surprise that he realized the amount of trouble he was in. Hail pelted the plane’s windshield relentlessly while the two pilots battled the storm. Visibility was nil. Another updraft caught the plane and sent them rocketing upwards. Mike forced the plane to bank, hoping he could avoid the worst of it. He was wrong.</p> <p>Two of the jet’s engines failed, and Mike knew that it was either them or the cargo that was going into the ocean. He told Charlie to pitch it all. The copilot nodded and headed aft to unload it. Minutes later, Charlie returned to the cockpit.</p> <p>“It’s not off, Charlie. What’s the problem?”</p> <p>“You go back and take a look, Mike. You’re not going to believe what we’ve been carrying.”</p> <p>“Look, Charlie, I don’t care what it is. Just get rid of it, or we’re dead.”</p> <p>“I’m telling you, Mike, you need to look at it. Now.”</p> <p>Exasperated, Mike left the controls to him and headed back to the cargo section. When he saw that Charlie had opened one of the crates, he was even more pissed off. It was then that he saw what Charlie was talking about. </p> <p>Inside the crate was a steel cage with a ten year old black girl inside. She was lying on her stomach, bound with her hands behind her and feet bent backwards and tied to her thighs. Her knees were tied to the corners of the cage to keep her from moving inside it. A water tube was routed through the ball gag she had placed in her mouth.</p> <p>Mike was stunned so severely, that he was thrown against the side of the plane when it lurched sideways. He collected himself and headed back to the cabin.</p> <p>“Well?” Charlie asked when he walked back in.</p> <p>“Well, if all of them are full with kids, I guess we can’t just pitch them into the drink, but it’ll still cost all of our lives anyway. We’re way too loaded down.”</p> <p>“Oh, shit, Mike. Look!” Charlie yelled at him. Mike whipped his head up to see what was happening to his plane, now.</p> <p>An island appeared out of nowhere. All the two men could make out was the dark shape in the water. It looked like a large letter “9” with the hole filled in with a mountain. Mike knew from experience that there was no way this plane was ever going to land safely, let alone take off again. There seemed to be no alternative, though.</p> <p>He angled the jet towards the hook of the island and brought up the landing gear to belly-land it in the water. The problem was the speed they were going. He couldn’t get the beast to slow down enough during the rough weather. The plane glided across the choppy water. It hit the beach with enough force to drive the cockpit into the rocks of the cliff.</p> <p>The two men were thrown into the dash and killed on impact. The impact of the hit also jarred the cargo loose from the straps. All forty cases fell to the ground of the plane, breaking several open.</p> <p>The black girl whose box was opened earlier had been sprung free from her cage, but her hands were still tied behind her. Others were still in their cages. Bumps and bruises covered most of the children’s bodies, but none of them were killed in the crash.</p> <p>She inched her way to a cage holding a black boy in it, thinking that she had at least one person she could relate. She knew why she was in the crate, and by the looks on the faces of some of the others, she was probably the only one. The boy she was crawling to was having a tough time with his bonds; struggling to get out of them.</p> <p>Upon reaching him, she managed to open his cage and using her teeth, she untied his hands. He undid the knots on his legs and returned the favor to her. They managed to help the other children out of the boxes and cages.</p> <p>The storm still raged outside the plane while the liberation was in process. Hail stones continued to pelt the metal exterior the entire time. The light inside the cargo bay began to wane as the children were freed from their cages. When all of them were out, the light was almost gone. There was just enough to see outlines of bodies.</p> <p>“Alright, everyone,” one British sounding boy started, “I don’t know what the fuck is going on, but it’s obvious we’re not in England.”</p> <p>“No shit, Sherlock,” an American boy sounded off. Both boys sounded about the same age. “Tell us something we don’t know, now.”</p> <p>“Listen, you bloody Yank…,” he started back at his opposite, but was cut off by a girl.</p> <p>“Why don’t you boys just hold the fighting until we find out what is going on, and why we’re here? Okay?” The two realized the logic of her argument and sat down. The girl continued. “I don’t know what’s going on, but it’s obvious that we’ve been in some sort of accident. It’s also obvious that we’re not going to get anything accomplished while there’s no light and the storm is raging. Can anyone see anything besides themselves?”</p> <p>No’s were circled around the group. Some smaller children were sniffling at the situation. Some of them didn’t even know where they were, or how they got there. Other children were speaking in foreign languages while trying to find out what was happening to them.</p> <p>It was chaos for a while, and then it died down to a low rumble as each of them realized that they were in an unknown area with strangers. And there was no way out. Each of them settled down with others of their own nationality for the night, hoping it was all a bad dream. The only one that knew it wasn’t a bad dream was the ten year old black girl from the Ivory Coast. She knew what was going on, but couldn’t say anything to anyone, as they didn’t speak her language.</p> <p>Morning brought yawns and a bright sun. The British lad made a sweep of the cargo area to see who was there. As he was finishing his scan of the area, the American boy he had argued with the night before was waking also.</p> <p>“I’m James, by the way,” he told the waking boy and offered his hand.</p> <p>“Richard,” the American said and took it. “Look, I’m sorry about what happened last night. I didn’t mean to get into it with you. I was just scared, I suppose.”</p> <p>“We all are, Rich,” he said with a smile. “Where do you suppose we are?”</p> <p>“All I know is that I woke in that cage a long time ago, and tied to its bars. The next thing I know is that I’m being tossed around like some rag doll or something.”</p> <p>“The same thing happened to me. I went to sleep in my own bed and woke in that cage, tied up and gagged. It seemed like forever that I was in there.”</p> <p>The two boys got to know each other, and found they were the same age; twelve. As they took inventory of the others, they found there was a total of thirty-six children in all, including themselves. There were eighteen girls and eighteen boys. Ten of them were English speaking, of some dialect, four Spanish, four French, ten of oriental descent, four of them spoke what seemed like Russian, and the final four were of pure African lineage.</p> <p>Communication was going to be the primary problem. Even though there were ten oriental children, they were from three different countries. The English were also split between American, British, South African, and Australian. At least they could understand each other, to some extent.</p> <p>Ages also seemed to vary between the children. Richard and James were the oldest of the bunch at twelve. The youngest two were four years old; the youngest Russians. They were the most scared by what had happened. A pair of eight year old twin boys made up the Australians; Mason and Saxon.</p> <p>It was James that discovered that the pilots were killed in the crash and told the others. Both Richard and James were the ones to take the bodies out and bury them. The older Russian couple, a boy and a girl, left the plane to help with the digging, with Mason and Saxon in tow. A pair of girls trailed right behind the small party. One of them was the girl from the previous night, Janet and the other was the other American girl, Meagan.</p> <p>As there was no clothing available, all the children were nude. After a while, they didn’t bother hiding themselves. The girls were the only ones put out by this problem. A younger girl walked up behind the two burying the dead pilots and introduced herself as Hermione.</p> <p>“Like in Harry Potter?” James asked her while he dug. She nodded with a sheepish grin. “How old are you?” </p> <p>“Seven. Do you know what’s going on here?” She asked the two boys.</p> <p>“No. We probably know as much as you do,” Richard countered.</p> <p>“Do you think this could be some sort of experiment?” Janet asked as she also helped with the digging.</p> <p>“Experiment?” James asked her.</p> <p>“Yeah, you know, like someone’s testing us as to see how we would behave, or something.”</p> <p>“I don’t think they would kill their own pilots for this, if this were an experiment, Janet,” James reasoned with her.</p> <p>After a while, the hole was dug and the pilots thrown into the hole. A small ceremony was done and they left to return to the plane. They engaged in idle conversation when they got to the plane.</p> <p>Other English speaking children walked up to listen to the conversation. The older Russian pair seemed to have disappeared into the trees, alone. The other children seemed to want to stay around the aircraft. The English speaking ones had time to get to know each other over the short span of time. Richard, Toby, Janet, and Meagan were from different parts of America. James and Hermione were British, of course. A seven year old girl named Anita and an eight year old boy names Jules were from South Africa, leaving just Mason and his twin eight year old brother, Saxon, from Australia.</p> <p>The two twins seemed to giggle a lot while they were getting to know the others.</p> <p>“When do we eat?” Anita asked. She was a short girl with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was also the fattest member of the lot.</p> <p>“Not until we can catch something, Anita,” James explained to her. “For now, you may have to do without.”</p> <p>“But I’m hungry, James,” she pouted back.</p> <p>A distant sound coming from the larger part of the island brought the conversation to a quick halt.</p> <p>“What the fuck was that?” James asked quickly.</p> <p>No one had an answer until the two stray Russians sprinted back to the plane. They were talking in a very fast Russian, but pointing to the jungle. It was obvious that they were scared out of their minds. None of the children around could understand their words, but the meaning was clear; something else was on the island with them.</p> <p>As they looked in that direction, they saw smoke billowing up from the trees, and it was coming closer to them. The noise sounded again, frightening all of them back into the wrecked plane. Only Richard, James, and the older African boy remained outside while the others took cover.</p> <p>Whatever it was that made the noise died off and returned to the large part of the island. The three boys decided it would be best to find out what was on the island with them. They made some makeshift weapons from scattered metal around the plane. The three of them and a Spanish boy, Jesus, went with them into the jungle.</p> <p>“Be careful,” Janet told them and kissed Richard on the cheek as they left. A spurring in his loins caused his dick to erect in plain sight of everyone. James snickered at him as the four boys left the crash site. Richard tried to hide his hard-on as best as he could, but didn’t do a very good job of it.</p> <p>Just as they reached the jungle, the black boy pointed to himself and said, “Tam”. Taking that to mean it was his name, the others introduced themselves as well.</p> <p>They made a single file line as they made their way through the dense jungle. Each boy was getting more nervous as they walked; afraid what they would find. The march took a lot of the morning’s time, and by the time they reached the middle of the island, the sun was at its zenith. They had to take a break as the heat bore down on them. A small stream running cool water was not far from them and they decided on breaking there.</p> <p>The boys kept the noise level down, making sure that whatever they were hunting didn’t hear them. They just drank and then started the hunt again. After another hour, nothing was found. They were losing interest until Tam, in the lead at the time, finally heard something. The boys crept along the trail to see if they could sneak up on their prey.</p> <p>The hunting party rounded the corner of a boulder to find a large scaly creature feasting on what was once a large pig. James turned his frightened eyes into Richard’s scared ones. They knew that this was way beyond their abilities to handle. The four boys turned and made their way back to the plane.</p> <p>Some of the girls had managed to acquire a few cocoa nuts for the boys to eat when they returned. The boys recanted their story to the others. The girls were now terrified about even venturing into the jungle for anything.</p> <p>“Where are the twins?” James asked, noticing that Mason and Saxon were missing.</p> <p>“I hadn’t seen them in a while, James,” Janet responded.</p> <p>“We’d better go looking for them to make sure the monster doesn’t get them,” Richard grumbled.</p> <p>“What’re we gonna do about it, Richard?” Toby, the other American boy asked him.</p> <p>“I don’t know yet, Toby,” he answered the nine year old red-head. He definitely seemed concerned about it.</p> <p>James and Richard grabbed their makeshift spears and headed into the jungle. Tam was in charge until they returned. They made their way towards the loop of the lagoon, as that was where the girls saw them headed to last.</p> <p>As they got to the outside of the curve, the two heard a very unusual noise coming from the other side of the beach. James broke through the trees first and came to an immediate stop where Richard ran into his back. Before he could say anything, James reached up and covered his mouth. James pushed Richard back into the trees quickly and quietly.</p> <p>“What is it?” He asked his new friend.</p> <p>“You’re not going to believe it. Quietly take a look.” James moved aside for Richard to get by him. As he looked over the last leaf blocking his view, he saw what had made the young Englishman stutter.</p> <p>The twins were lying on the beach, but not in a normal way. Each twin had his head buried in the other’s crotch in a true 69 position with one of them on his back. The one on the bottom had his head closest to the jungle and was sucking on the upper one’s cock with gusto. The bottom twin also had wrapped his hands around his brother’s buttcheeks and buried a finger from each hand into the boy’s butthole.</p> <p>It was hard to tell from his vantage point whether the upper twin was returning the favor to his sibling, but Richard guessed he was by his actions. Richard’s loins also went into action again. Unable to control his hormones, especially at the sight he was gazing at, his dick responded by rising. James couldn’t help but notice this and stifled a snicker.</p> <p>“Enjoying the show?” he whispered to Richard.</p> <p>Embarrassed, Richard sank down to James and the two sat on the sand of the beach while the twins enjoyed each others’ bodies. Moans and sighs escaped from the other side as the two older boys listened on.</p> <p>“Why don’t you just wank that and get rid of it before it hurts, mate?” James asked quietly, still trying not to disturb the twins’ fun.</p> <p>Richard shrugged his shoulders and wrapped his hand around his dick and began slowly stroking it. James watched the American with fascination while he whacked his dick. Listening to the twins helped push the preteen over the edge of his orgasm.</p> <p>“Nice, mate. Looks like you’ve had some practice at that.” Richard saw that James was smiling at him as he sat there. The two laughed quietly as the twins were finishing their own fun on the other side of the trees.</p> <p>Richard and James stood up to see the younger boys and they were now lying spread-eagled in the sun on the beach.</p> <p>“Have fun, guys?” Richard asked.</p> <p>The two young boys rolled over quickly to see who had disturbed their sanctuary. The looks on their faces told the whole story. They knew that they had been caught at their love-making. Both of the older boys snickered at their faces before James put them at ease.</p> <p>“Don’t worry; we won’t say anything to the others. Okay?”</p> <p>“Thank you,” Mason said, looking at the sand.</p> <p>“We were just wondering where you two had gone. Right now, the island isn’t safe to be alone. Why don’t you come back and get some dinner?” The twins nodded at that and the four headed back to the wrecked plane and the others.</p> <p>Dinner was cocoa nuts again and some bananas with some water to wash it down. The four scouts that had seen the monster talked about the best way to kill it before it killed any of them. Hand signals were used to help with communications between languages.</p> <p>“What does the monster look like?” Toby asked while the others were talking.</p> <p>“Why do you want to know? You’re too small to help, Toby.” It was James that interjected that comment.</p> <p>“Says who? I can help if I want to,” he said, pouting out his lower lip.</p> <p>“Yes, you can, Toby. In fact, I think we may need everyone’s help with this problem,” Richard mused to himself.</p> <p>“Everyone?” Janet asked.</p> <p>“Everyone,” he answered back. “Look, we have a large monster on this island. It’ll take everyone working together to get rid of it. We can begin working on my idea tomorrow.”</p> <p>“What have you got in mind?” James asked him.</p> <p>“A trap,” Richard answered with a sly smile.</p> <p>He went to the airplane to claim his spot for the night, and laid down on his back for some sleep. A sound made him stir and look at the door to the plane. It was Janet that walked inside. She casually walked over to lay by his side.</p> <p>“Do you think we’ll ever get off this island?” She asked him.</p> <p>“I don’t know, Janet,” he answered her, solemnly.</p> <p>For the first time since the plane crash, she showed emotion and began crying. Richard reached out a hand to comfort her and she moved closer to him. Their bodies touched and his preteen cock twitched. As it grew, she felt it move along her leg, and he knew she was aware of the movement.</p> <p>“Will you…,” she trailed off.</p> <p>“What?” He asked back.</p> <p>“Will you…do that with me?” She asked with tears still on her cheeks.</p> <p>“If you’re sure…”</p> <p>She nodded, and he leaned over and kissed her on her lips. She wrapped him up in her arms and hugged him as if her life depended on it. His erection slipped between her legs as she drew him closer to her. They looked each other in the eye and smiled.</p> <p>Janet opened her legs a little more to allow her lover better access. His dick was aimed perfectly for her love tunnel. Richard rolled on top of her and missed slipping inside her. He tried again and again, but as he was new to this, he kept missing the mark.</p> <p>“You want me to try something?” she asked him. Richard nodded and kissed her again. He was trying to be as gentle as possible, but never doing this before, himself, he was clumsy. She rolled the two of them over to place herself on top. She reached down and grabbed his dick.</p> <p>Straining to keep her young body hovering, she aimed his stiff cock towards her small quim. As soon as the head of his dick touched her private hole, she lowered her body down to glide him inside her. He quickly hit her maidenhead and she stopped when she felt the pain of it stretch.</p> <p>“You okay?” Richard asked her.</p> <p>“It hurts, Richard. I didn’t think it would hurt,” she said, with tears welling up in her eyes.</p> <p>“Maybe if we get past this, it won’t hurt afterward,” he suggested. She nodded and collapsed her torso down on his pole, tearing her virginity. She didn’t scream, but it was a near thing. Janet gritted her teeth at the pain as she stopped what she was doing for a moment.</p> <p>Sensing she was in some severe pain, Richard sat up and kissed her gently on the lips. She wrapped her arms around them in a passionate embrace.</p> <p>After a time, Richard began to move under her, sliding his cock along her canal. She hung on to him as best as she could while he pumped into her body. Gradually, the pain began to ebb away and pleasure began to take its place. Without warning, both preteens erupted in orgasmic pleasure as the feelings overtook them both simultaneously.</p> <p>“Wow,” Richard commented as the two eased each other back down to the floor of the plane.</p> <p>Janet smiled as she agreed with his assessment. The two kids nodded off to a good night’s sleep. Tomorrow’s problems can wait.</p></div>",[]
240,Adam's Service,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Okay, boys and girls, this is the long awaited second chapter for Adam and his master, Kyle Henderson. Adam's education into service and bondage lead him and his master down a path that is impossible. Adam's friends, Horace, Karl, and Phillip get into the action as well towards the end. A third and possibly a fourth part will be cumming soon.",2006-01-05,8,5,"M+/F, M/b, b+/b, rape, tort, cbt, anal, oral, bond, nc, cons, fist, whip, spank, elec",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I walked upstairs wondering if I was doing the right thing by encouraging this behavior in him. I mean, I get enough action when I have a party and my date for the evening stays over. But, somehow this was different, and I don’t mean by having it with a boy. He was different; let alone the physical differences, but he is always so willing to please me. It’s not as common in young ones as you might think.</p> <p>Kids look to please their parents for that pat on the back, so they’re not all that altruistic in nature. Adam had a real servant’s heart. It’s too bad that this part of our relationship will never last long. Knowing my taste in boys, it doesn’t last past the time that they turn thirteen or so. Women are one thing; they will turn me on like crazy, but when it comes to boys, they only do it up to a certain age. Boys are at their best when they are preteens and only semi-attractive upon reaching puberty.</p> <p>The hips widen too much and too much hair grows in the wrong places for my eccentric tastes. Good thing there are a healthy supply of runaways out there.</p> <p>I went to bed thinking of how good my fortune was when Adam fell asleep in my stable. I woke the next morning with an erection from hell. I walked downstairs with my robe hiding the stiff pole between my legs. Jeeves was making the breakfast for us in the kitchen.</p> <p>“Oh, Jeeves, Adam is a little tied up at the moment, so just breakfast for one, please,” I said while smiling at my own private joke.</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said in his British accent.</p> <p>“Also, I need you to do something for me, please. I need you to get a file from my office I forgot. It’s on my desk there, so it’ll be easy to find.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said, with the impatience that usually irks me, but this morning I didn’t care. I just needed him to leave for a while.</p> <p>He turned and left the house after the breakfast was finished. As I heard him head down the driveway, I made my way to the tormented youth I left downstairs. As I flipped the switch on, I saw the site he had become.</p> <p>I approached him from behind and lined the erection that was still plaguing me up to his ready receptacle. I pulled out the plug with a noticeably audible “pop” and replaced it with my hard-on. He lurched forward as I entered him again and a soft cry escaped his tired lips.</p> <p>“Please me quickly and this will end quickly, Adam,” I whispered over the bar of the stock and into his ear.</p> <p>“Yessss, MMaaastterrrr,” he stammered. </p> <p>I grabbed onto his hips as I needed leverage to give him a good quick fuck. I held onto him as I pulled back out of his asshole again and began building up another solid rhythm. I felt him clench his buttcheeks as I got started on him. The kid learns quickly what is needed, but that was not what was surprising me. His hole felt as small as it did when I first fucked him.</p> <p>I filed it away as well for a later time, and continued to enjoy what was available to me. He had his gluttial muscles clenched so tight, that he had me cumming within only a few minutes. I was further impressed with the boy.</p> <p>I released him from each of the bondage items I had placed him in and he sank to the floor, exhausted. I took off the metal collar and blindfold. I picked him up off the floor, and carried him to his apartment over the garage. Once I sat him on his bed, I got a good look at the damage.</p> <p>Semen was oozing out from his worn asshole and he did smell like he had been having sex. His eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep. Dried blood was on his chest from the abused nipples. It appeared his nipples were almost totally healed. His skin was a little cool and clammy, and he was shivering a little. He’d looked better, that’s for sure, but it was nothing he couldn’t recover from.</p> <p>“Good Morning, Adam,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“’morning, Master,” he said with a slight smile and drowsy demeanor.</p> <p>“Let’s get you looking, feeling, and smelling better before you conk out for a while.” He nodded and I threw him in the shower for a few minutes. I looked at his clock, and gauging the time, I figured I had about another twenty minutes before Jeeves made it back.</p> <p>I had him done and out of the shower within ten. I walked back to the house after putting Adam in bed and began my own shower. When I got out, I saw that Jeeves had laid out my weekend clothes for me and left. The nothing file was lying on top of the clothes.</p> <p>I did some work for a while before Adam’s friends came around the house at about ten o’clock to see him. I told him he was unavailable for a while and they turned around, disappointed.</p> <p>“You may use my pool for a while if you wish, boys,” I told them. They instantly turned around and headed back towards me. They headed straight towards the pool after dropping off their coats.</p> <p>I let them play for a while before joining them. They definitely seemed to be enjoying themselves when I walked into the area. They beckoned me to join them, and since I could think of no good reason not to, I took my robe off and dove into the water. We played around for almost two hours before the boys were getting tired.</p> <p>I asked them if they wanted lunch and each of them nodded enthusiastically. As the three of them went into the dinning room, I went into the kitchen to get the sandwiches Jeeves had made for us earlier. After laying them on the table for the boys to eat, I made my way up to Adam’s apartment. He was just waking up as I walked inside.</p> <p>“How’re you feeling?”</p> <p>“Better, Master,” he said with a smile. He looked better, too. I sat down next to him on his bed.</p> <p>“Let me see how your backside is doing.”</p> <p>He stood up and I looked at the damage I had inflicted upon him the previous night. There were some outlines of holes from where the paddle had struck him, but otherwise he was not that bad. I had a look at his anus real quick, and believe it or not, it had returned to its normal size again. It was another thing that grabbed my attention and it was time to get a few answers from him.</p> <p>“Um, Adam?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes Master?”</p> <p>“I want this question answered right now, please. No more stalling on this. Where did you come from?”</p> <p>He turned around to face me again. He was looking at his feet as he turned.</p> <p>“I thought you said that I could take my time telling you, Master. Why do you want to know now?”</p> <p>“To put it simply, because there is almost no damage to your anal muscle. Not that I’m disappointed, but there should be some type of damage to you. Plus, there are your scars. After your attack, you had a scar on your leg and one on your shoulder blade. Both of them are gone. The scar on your penis is also almost gone. It normally would never heal properly after an attack like you had. Do you have any reason as to why that would happen?”</p> <p>“No, Master, I don’t know. I thought that was normal. I got scratched one time on my arm and it was back to normal after sleeping two times. You can’t do that?”</p> <p>“No, I can’t Adam. It usually takes a week or so for a person to heal from a good sized scratch or scrape. Now, will you tell me where you are from?”</p> <p>“Where I come from is scary, Master. I like it here better. Please don’t send me away, Master.”</p> <p>“Why would I do that, Adam?”</p> <p>“That’s what the people said would happen when I left that place. They said that no one would care about me or want me around because I’m different.”</p> <p>“Different how, exactly?”</p> <p>“They didn’t say, Master. All they said was that I was different from everyone else.”</p> <p>“What did your parents say to that?”</p> <p>“Parents, Master?”</p> <p>“Yes, your parents.” No reaction that he knew what I was talking about. “You know, your mother and father.” Still no reaction from him. “You didn’t have parents, do you?” He started crying and shaking his head, no. I reached up and pulled him to me. He collapsed into my arms, and the tears really began falling. “It’s okay, kiddo, go ahead and get it out.”</p> <p>“Everyone got parents, but me, Master,” he cried into my chest.</p> <p>He cried like that for some time. I began thinking that he was from a city orphanage or something along those lines. I made a mental note to check on that on Monday morning. As I was cradling him, Phil walked in the door.</p> <p>“I was just wondering where you had gone to, Mr. Henderson.”</p> <p>“We’ll be right there, Phil,” I told him and sent him away with a wave of my hand. I turned to the crying boy in my arms. “Your friends are here and they want to see you, so you go spend some time with them, Adam.”</p> <p>“Y, Yes, Master. Thank you, Sir.”</p> <p>“For what?”</p> <p>“Caring,” he said and turned around to go to his closet. I was so moved by that, that it took a few minutes before I got up from the bed. No one had ever paid any attention to this kid, as far as I could tell. </p> <p>I guess that was why he was so eager to please me. I paid attention to him and made him feel like he was mine. But I guess that’s armchair psychology at its best.</p> <p>The rest of the day I spent with Adam and his friends in and out of the pool as well as all over the rest of the house. They did spend a great deal of time in my game room also. The pool table was used quite a bit that afternoon. We bid them good-bye around four thirty and made our way to the dinning room for dinner.</p> <p>After dinner, we headed upstairs after clearing the dishes. I asked him if he was going to sleep in his apartment and he asked if he could stay with me. I nodded. He slipped under the covers quickly after getting undressed, facing away from me. I slipped in behind him and molded my body against his smooth one. Within minutes, he was wiggling his cute ass against my groin.</p> <p>“If you keep that up, I’m going to give you something to howl about, Adam,” I warned him. He giggled and kept wiggling against me. I tweaked his right (upper) nipple as a further warning to him to beware what he was starting. Another giggle.</p> <p>“You asked for it, boy,” I said finally.</p> <p>“Ooo, Master, please don’t hurt me,” he said in a mock scared voice.</p> <p>I chewed on his neck in answer, sending him into a further fit of giggles. I rolled on top of him as we wrestled under the sheets and I began worshiping his hairless body. He stopped playing as I ran my hands down his side. It seems he knew what was coming next. He lay there, letting me have my way with his young body, admiring the perfection that was him.</p> <p>There was no flaw to be found on him. Each and every blemish was gone from his skin. I reached over and took the olive oil I had refilled that day and began to slick down his back. I worked the salve into the very pores of his skin, as I adored its turgidity. His skin bent to every move of my hands. He softly cooed at each turn of my hands.</p> <p>I eventually made my way south to his firm buttocks, spending several minutes in that area before going down his slender legs. I ended up at his feet, working the oil into the soles of each of them.</p> <p>I turned him over, laying him on his back and began my journey back up his succulent legs. He placed his hands behind his head as he lied back and enjoyed my manipulations of his body. The shins, knees and thighs followed in order as my hands trekked northward. Evading his pubic region briefly, I worked his naveless stomach before going up his ribs.</p> <p>I leaned over and kissed his nipples when I made it there, and he arched his back when my teeth bit each of them in turn. I felt his hands on my shoulders as he lowered himself back down onto the bed sheet. My mouth kissed him all the way back down to his bald private area.</p> <p>“Master?” I looked up at him. “Is there a way I could do that to you also?” I could have married him right then and there, if it were legal.</p> <p>I didn’t bother answering him; I just adjusted my legs around to meet him at the pillow by his head. I pulled him down to make his head closer to my groin as well as his groin closer to my head. Being older, it was not a perfect match. His mouth didn’t quite connect with my cock, so I just took care of him first. He rolled over onto his back while I went to sucking on his erect tool.</p> <p>As I sucked on him, I moved my hand down to play with his asshole. He moved his legs apart to allow me better access to his inner self. I took a little more olive oil and dipped my fingers in it. Upon inserting my forefinger, I felt nothing inside him; he had gotten himself ready earlier that evening by performing the enema. I pumped his asshole with one finger for a few minutes while sucking up and down on his woody.</p> <p>Being slightly impatient, I decided it was time for another finger to invade him. He didn’t react as he did before as the middle finger slipped inside. His asshole felt as tight as ever, but he remained as calm and relaxed as ever. Those two fingers were thrust inside several times before adding a third. His asshole was now spread far enough to get a reaction from him.</p> <p>“One more, Master, please,” he gasped. I circled around to have my left arm across his body and my torso lying on it. This gave me perfect position to swallow his slender meat easier. My left hand wrapped itself around his left buttcheek, pulling it apart from its neighbor and exposing his pink flower to the room.</p> <p>Taking his invitation at his word, I wormed my small finger inside him, bringing a round of hisses from him. His woody responded by jumping in my mouth at the surge of renewed pain in his rectum. I slowly fed his rectal cavity my extended fingers till they reached the knuckles of the hand and he was screaming that it hurt too much.</p> <p>I backed off with my hand and shoved it back inside to the same point. He beat his hands on the bed as he did down in the torture room. His back arched upwards as his cock jumped in my mouth. He slumped back down to the sheets as quickly as he had shot out of them.</p> <p>I turned to look at my young slave as he lay there, unconscious. I withdrew my fingers from his anus and wiped the oil off them with a hand towel I keep by the bed. I lay back down beside him, waiting for him to recover. It took him a while before he came around.</p> <p>“What happened, Master?” He asked upon waking back up.</p> <p>“You passed out again. It was the same thing that happened downstairs the first time you went down there.”</p> <p>“Why does that happen?”</p> <p>“Because sometimes the feelings are so intense that it pumps your blood pressure too high for you to handle and you go unconscious from it.”</p> <p>“Wow; what a feeling,” he said and I concurred. He looked down at my own hard-on and opened his legs further. “You need relief, Master. You can fuck me, if you’d like.”</p> <p>I swung my legs around to line up with him. I aimed my cock at the hole my hand just vacated and pushed inside him. He was unbelievably tight after what had just occurred. I pulled his legs up to place his ankles on my shoulders. With him looking peacefully in my eyes, I began to pump into him again. He smiled with tears in his eyes as my cock sliced in and out of him. I felt him flex his buttcheeks to tighten his hole even more. I climaxed with another cycle of my hips.</p> <p>I collapsed on top of him and wrapped my arms around his upper body while my cock was still embedded inside him. He wiggled like he wanted to move away from me, so I rose up to allow him to do as he wanted. He turned to his left and lay on his side. I turned with him, but he seemed to not want that. He pushed away from my body, and lowered his head down to my crotch. It didn’t seem to bother him that the stick that he was about to suck on was inside his other end.</p> <p>He licked me from base to tip as I had done to him once and with the care of a thoughtful lover, he enveloped my cock with his warm mouth. Having just orgasmed, it took a few minutes before I responded to his ministrations.</p> <p>When I was firm enough for him, he pulled away from me and spun around to face the doorway. He slid back to place his body next to mine and line my rehardened staff up to his rear hole. He then reached back and slid my pole inside him, but didn’t move after that. I wrapped my arms around him in loving embrace, and started to nod off to sleep.</p> <p>“I love you, Master,” he whispered.</p> <p>“And I’m beginning to feel the same, Adam,” I said to the back of his head and we both drifted off to neverland.</p> <p>As the next morning was Sunday, Jeeves didn’t come to the house, so we could do as we pleased when we woke up. As sleep abandoned me at the normal time, Adam was still conked out, so I let him snooze. I showered, dressed, and made my way downstairs for some light breakfast.</p> <p>I began thinking about all the anomalies that had to do with my new slave. It seemed that his body was able to handle pain well and heal fast. Of course the absence of a navel was the most obvious. The last thing I thought about before Adam joined me for breakfast was the fact that his body was exactly as I have been saying all along; perfect. There were no freckles, no birthmarks, and the only scar he had was on his little cock from his rape, but that was disappearing just as completely. Not a blemish on his skin anywhere. Not a thing was wrong with him. </p> <p>As he walked in the room, he smiled his ten year old smile and sat for breakfast. I let him eat before I wanted to confirm my suspicions. I beckoned him to me as he finished eating. As the naked boy stood before me, I did an even more thorough inspection of his young body. As I suspected; even the scar on his cock was disappearing from view. I turned him around to examine his anus and it was back to normal.</p> <p>“Is something wrong, Master?”</p> <p>“No, I guess not, Adam,” I said as I leaned back in my chair. “How are you feeling this morning?”</p> <p>“Fine, Sir,” he said with a quick shrug of his shoulders. “Maybe I should ask you the same question, Master.” He had a teasing smile on his lips, and I playfully spanked his butt.</p> <p>“Go enjoy the day, Adam. I’ve got something to do.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said and went to the phone to call Horace. I went to my car and drove to the far side of town where my associate was keeping Sheila company. As I walked in the basement room, I saw one of the three black men having another go at the woman’s asshole. My associate was leaning against the table he had brought with him. It had all the tools of his trade, even some I was not familiar with.</p> <p>“How’s it going?”</p> <p>“As well as can be expected, Sir. She’ll never trouble you again,” he reported.</p> <p>“Good. When you get finished with her, I need to see you in my office before noon.”</p> <p>“Another job so soon, Sir?”</p> <p>“Yes, but this one’s different, and I need just as much discretion.”</p> <p>“See you then, Sir.”</p> <p>I saw that the man was finished with fucking the bitch, so I made my way over to her. I took a quick inspection of her condition.</p> <p>“You look pathetic, Bitch,” I informed her. She barely opened her swollen eyes. Her whole face was riddled with small cuts and bruises. The whites of her eyes were filled with blood, at least the part of them I could see. Her whole body was covered with signs of her traumatic weekend so far.</p> <p>I smiled at the pathetic sight and turned to leave the room. She begged me to stop the torment as I reached the door.</p> <p>“Adam asked you to stop what you were doing to him, and you didn’t. Enjoy.”</p> <p>I left the room and headed back up to the car. When I got there, a group of unscrupulous men were gathered around it, looking for the most valuable part of the vehicle.</p> <p>“Perhaps my keys might help the work go by faster, gentlemen,” I said as I pulled them out of my front pocket. When they saw me, they scattered faster than cockroaches when the lights turn on. I smiled and climbed in the car.</p> <p>I arrived at home to find the same site again; four ten-year-olds skinny dipping in my pool area. I let them have their fun again and made my way to my study. The rest of the day passed uneventfully. Adam slept in his own bed that night as the next day was back to the normal routine.</p> <p>At eleven, my associate walked in my office and shut the door. I motioned him to sit in the chair opposite of my desk as I finished a phone call to my New York office. He waited patiently for me to finish.</p> <p>“How’s Sheila doing?” I asked him as I hung up the phone.</p> <p>“Released, Sir, and beyond that, who cares? Now, what’s the new job?”</p> <p>“This,” I said and handed him a folder as opposed to the envelope from the previous encounter. He opened the folder and looked at me across the desk.</p> <p>“What about him, Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>“I want you to find out where the boy came from, and do it very discretely. No one is to know that I have him, Blakely. And when I say no one, I mean it. This is a job that I want you to do personally. Don’t hand it off to one of your lackeys.”</p> <p>“Understood, Sir. Any reason why? You usually don’t care who does the work as long as it’s done.”</p> <p>“This is different, Blakely. Double your normal fee for this one. I want an update by the end of the week.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said and left the office.</p> <p>The rest of the day passed smoothly and I left for home. Routine being what it is, the week fell into it as if nothing were out of place. I had a party that Friday night that Adam was preparing, as he should, with his normal thoroughness. That morning, Blakely reported in to me that he could find out absolutely nothing about the boy so far. That astonished me, as usually he had at least something to report. I dismissed him and headed home for the party, stag. I was too engrossed with business to get a date for the night. Adam performed up to the usual specs that I had come to expect for the party that night.</p> <p>The next day, he had his first quizzes since before Christmas vacation, and he scored perfect on them. I took him to an art gallery that afternoon and a theatre that night for a live play. We went our separate ways for the night, and I slipped into bed and picked up a novel I had been working on for the week. The door creaked open as I just turned the page.</p> <p>“Master?”</p> <p>“Yes, Adam?” I asked and looked at the doorway. He was wearing his metal collar, and nothing else. I smiled and nodded towards the bathroom. I heard him get into the shower and the water turn on. He closed the door after a while, and I heard him release the contents into the commode. He walked back in and over to the bed.</p> <p>“Clean?” I asked as I bookmarked the page and looked at him. He nodded with a grin. “Good.” I removed the covers, but didn’t move from the bed. “Use your mouth, Slave,” I told him, nodding to my groin area.</p> <p>He was happy to do it, actually, and went right to work. He started at my fuzzy balls and took each of them into his mouth as I had done to him. His supple mouth sucked on each one in turn. That act alone got me hard, but he didn’t stop there.</p> <p>His tongue licked up the length of my stalk to stop at the lip of the head. The tongue circumnavigated the edge of the head, winding back up where he started. His lips pressed themselves over the tip of the head and he eased it into his warm mouth.</p> <p>He worshipped it as it should be and me as I did to him. He treated my cock as if it were his master and not the rest of me. Being ultra careful with his teeth, he sank his face down the length of my pole. I didn’t expect him to get the whole thing in his mouth on the first time, but he tried and gagged when it hit the back of his throat. With the utmost determination, he tried again and failed. I waited for him to ask the question, and he did after his fourth failed attempt.</p> <p>“What am I doing wrong, Master?”</p> <p>“Not a thing, Adam. It’s just that I’m so much bigger than your throat can handle, so you’re gagging on it.”</p> <p>“But those men were able to get it down my throat that night in the room.”</p> <p>“Did you gag then?”</p> <p>“Yes, but they still made it past and down farther.”</p> <p>“But they forced it in. Do you want me to do that to you?”</p> <p>“Well, if that’s the only way…” he whispered and returned his mouth to cover my cock. I reached down to the back of his head with my right hand. He forced himself to take as much of it as he could before he backed off. My hand was there to hold him in place. His hands started clenching and unclenching into fists as it was becoming uncomfortable for him.</p> <p>“Open your throat as if are trying to swallow something,” I suggested to him. He nodded as best as he could, and I felt the back of his throat relax against the tip of my cock.</p> <p>I jammed my cock further down his throat with a thrust of my hips. It slipped past his gag reflex in a microsecond. I pushed his head down further, forcing more of my cock down his gullet. He had stopped struggling once it got past his reflex, but he didn’t take a breath before I jammed him, so he was running out of oxygen quickly.</p> <p>I pulled back out to allow him to breathe a little, and he relaxed more. As I fed it back to him again, he took a deeper breath just before I forced it back down. His esophagus made a natural seal around my engorged cock. It felt wonderful. That is, it felt wonderful to me. By the look of things, Adam was not enjoying it at all.</p> <p>I pulled my now rock-hard cock out of his mouth and released my hold on the back of his head. He turned to look up at me with tears running down his face.</p> <p>“Did I do something wrong, Master?”</p> <p>“No, Adam, you didn’t. It just looked like you weren’t enjoying it at all,” I said, wiping his face off.</p> <p>“It’s just that’s it’s so big, Master. Can’t you shrink it down for me?”</p> <p>I had to laugh at his question for a minute, but turned back to him and replied that I couldn’t shrink it any more than he could shrink his arm. He looked a little disappointed, but returned to his task. I stopped him.</p> <p>“You don’t have to do it, Adam.”</p> <p>“You enjoyed it, didn’t you, Master?”</p> <p>“Oh, very much, Adam. I enjoyed what you were doing very much, but I thought that you would want to move on to something you would like as well.”</p> <p>“No Master, I want to finish this,” and with that, he climbed up on the bed, straddled my body, and returned his mouth to my cock.</p> <p>I was staring at his rear rosebud as he went back to work, so I figured that he could use some stimulation as well. With some more olive oil poured down the length of his boy’s crack, I slipped two fingers inside his rectum.</p> <p>He didn’t make a sound as I pumped both fingers across his threshold. He moaned a little as the third finger was inserted, and his pecker was getting straighter. With my other hand, I brought it down firmly against his left asscheek and another moan escaped his cock-filled lips. The slap left a red hand print against his skin as I pulled it back for another swing.</p> <p>I brought the hand down a total of ten times against his left asscheek, reddening it quite nicely. My other hand was busy pumping the three fingers into his anal hole the entire time. I put my arm across his back just above his butt to hold him down as the fourth digit passed his sphincter muscle.</p> <p>“UMMPH!” he said as my cock still filled his mouth. He was making it difficult to concentrate on what I was doing to his ass as his mouth was gorging itself on my cock. I pounded the full wideness of my hand into his rectum as he thrust his head up and down my cock’s length.</p> <p>I folded my thumb down and pushed my hand past the knuckles, fully engulfing my hand in his asshole. He raised his head up and arched his back as it passed fully into him. I stopped what I was doing to allow him to get used to having a hand up his butt. After the initial thrust inward, he calmed back down and resumed his work on my dick.</p> <p>I slid my hand further inside him, passing my wrist joint. I couldn’t take it any further, due to another barrier, so I began pumping my hand with a twisting motion. He was eating up the attention to his anal region. I pushed his body down hard as his mouth finally made me orgasm down his throat.</p> <p>When his cock was squashed between our bodies, he came as well, and I felt his sphincter muscle squeeze my wrist as the orgasm wracked his body. He sank back down on top of me as he tried to recover from the feelings of ecstasy. I began to remove my hand as easily as I could, but he reached back to stop me.</p> <p>“Leave it inside, please Master,” he said and moved off my prone body. I acquiesced to him and kept my hand buried in his asshole. He curled up next to me, and drifted off into sleepland. Not able to think of what to do single-handedly, I rolled up behind him and followed him into sleep as well.</p> <p>Some time during the night, he must have expelled my hand. I woke with his back plastered to my chest, and my dick buried back up his asshole again. He woke me up as his butt glided down my stomach to swallow my cock fully. I reached around him to hold him closer to me as he did what he wanted.</p> <p>“Feeling frisky again this morning?” I asked him.</p> <p>He snickered as he nodded his answer. His asshole was as tight as ever around my cock. This kid was unbelievable. Last night, he took my whole hand inside his rectum, and now it feels like nothing ever happened. Blakely has got to find out something about this boy soon.</p> <p>Anyway, I laid into him like a two-bit whore instead of a ten-year-old. I rolled over on top of him and really shagged his ass for everything. He grunted at each of my powerful thrusts, and even clenched his cheeks together tighter to make it feel better for me. With one last primal surge, I orgasmed deep into his bowels once more.</p> <p>“Good morning, Master,” he said, with a little sarcasm, as I lay on his back.</p> <p>“Good morning, Adam,” I snickered into the top of his head. “Let’s get a shower and breakfast.” He nodded, and we left for the bathroom.</p> <p>We climbed into the shower together, and I started the water while he took the collar off his neck. On a whim, I turned and knelt down in front of him to inspect his penis. A small pink line now traversed the length of his cock, not an angry red one.</p> <p>“Something wrong, Master?”</p> <p>“No, Adam, I was just double checking something.”</p> <p>“It’s still attached, Master Kyle,” he said with a smirk. I splashed water in his face and he laughed.</p> <p>The doorbell rang as we were toweling off. He looked up to me and I nodded to him. He ran down the stairs to let his friends inside the house. I descended the stairs as the four were diving into the water of the pool. His metal collar was lying on the pool’s deck.</p> <p>I made myself some breakfast and listened to the four play in the pool. This mystery of Adam was weighing heavily on my mind, now more than ever. I spent the entire day thinking about it while he played around with the three boys. At dinner time, they stayed and ate with us.</p> <p>“Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>“Yes, Karl?”</p> <p>“How come Adam doesn’t have a bellybutton?” The other two at the table stopped eating and looked at Adam’s stomach.</p> <p>“Weird,” Horace said.</p> <p>“Not weird, H, just unusual; that’s all. As far as your question, Karl, the answer is, I don’t know. According to Adam, he’s never had a navel, so right now, we don’t know why.”</p> <p>“I wish I had one,” Adam commented. “Everyone else has one, but me. Maybe H is right. I am weird.”</p> <p>“You’re different, Adam, not weird. Everyone is different from everyone else. Do you notice anyone else here having freckles?” nodding to Horace. He shook his head.</p> <p>“Thanks, Mr. Henderson,” Horace said with a smirk.</p> <p>“Get over it, kid,” I said, and we laughed at the joke. Adam was fine after that. As we got up from the table, I saw that Karl had an erection. So did the others and they made fun of him for it. The boy was understandably embarrassed from them laughing at him.</p> <p>“I don’t know why it does that,” the boy said, defensively. </p> <p>“It’ll happen on and off, Karl. It even happens to me once in a while.” The other two boys kept snickering at him while Adam stopped laughing. We made our way to the study and the fireplace for some hot cocoa for them and a brandy for me.</p> <p>“I wish we could stay here all the time, sir,” Phillip commented.</p> <p>“I think your parents would object, Phil,” I retorted.</p> <p>“What’s it like having parents?” Adam spoke up.</p> <p>“You’ve never had parents?” Horace butted in.</p> <p>“No…” he said, looking down in his mug.</p> <p>“Well, you’re lucky then,” Horace quipped back. “You’ve never had anyone telling you what to do, where to go, or bossing you around all the time.” Then he caught himself and looked at me. “I’m sorry, Mr. Henderson. I didn’t mean you.”</p> <p>“It’s okay, H, I know what you meant,” I said with a slight smile. My concern was with Adam, though. He was feeling left out again. It was as if he was separated from the rest of the world somehow because of his upbringing.</p> <p>A lone tear ran down his left cheek. Knowing the boys as I do, I didn’t think that they would tease him about this. He was at a vulnerable state, and they were his closest friends. I knew they felt sorry for him, being an orphan.</p> <p>I pulled him in closer to me and wrapped my arms around him. I could feel his warmth through the blanket he was wrapped in. </p> <p>“Mr. Henderson?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Yes?” </p> <p>“Why is Adam wearing a metal collar now, instead of his leather one?”</p> <p>Adam and I looked at each other for a second before I answered the question.</p> <p>“It’s a special collar, Phil. One day soon, I may explain what it means, but for now, just accept that as the answer, please.”</p> <p>The others looked at the different collar as well for a few minutes and noticed the difference. The phone jolted us out of the mood that had set over the group.</p> <p>“Horace, it’s your mother,” I told him and handed him the phone. As he talked to his mother, I told the others that it was a good time to leave also. They finished their cocoas, dressed and headed to their respective homes. Adam and I said our goodnights and he headed for his apartment shortly after the boys left.</p> <p>The next morning was as normal as ever, until I got to the office. Blakely walked in just before lunch, and he didn’t look happy.</p> <p>“Why don’t you take me to lunch, Sir?” He said. He never acts like this unless it’s going to be unpleasant news. I told my secretary I was heading to lunch.</p> <p>We didn’t talk in the car; he just held an envelope in his hands, very nervously. The two of us arrived at the restaurant and were seated immediately. It helps a lot to be filthy rich.</p> <p>“What can be so bad about this kid that can make you this nervous, Blake?”</p> <p>“Not bad, Kyle, just secret; very secret. Some big names are involved in this whole thing, and I probably don’t know the half of it.”</p> <p>“He’s just a kid, Blake. What harm could there be in this kid? Look, forget it; just give me the file, please.”</p> <p>Reluctantly, Blakely handed over the file to me. I opened it just as the waiter was taking our order. The information at the beginning was normal. Adam had been an orphan, as I suspected, of a small orphanage on the south end of the city. He was raised there from a baby. No one adopted him.</p> <p>His mother died due to complications in childbirth. There was no mention of the father from the orphanage’s report. I laid that report aside and went on to the next one. It was a hospital’s report on Adam’s mother. She had just turned fifteen before giving birth, and only six months into her pregnancy.</p> <p>She was injected with a serum during the delivery to help give a better chance of survival to the child. The drug was experimental at the time and no testing had been done. A doctor, well known one in the city, had administered the drug to her, against the advice from everyone in the room. It was the drug that had killed the girl. All the evidence was conveniently buried. I’m sure Blakely had to twist a few arms to get this info.</p> <p>“Did you find anything out about any anomalies?”</p> <p>“This is the part of the report that gets me, Sir. As the boy was born, there was no umbilical cord, yet he survived. Take a look,” he said and handed me another envelope.</p> <p>It contained results of tests that were totally foreign to me. I had no clue to what any of it said, but I knew of someone that could interpret it to me.</p> <p>As I arrived back at the office, I called a doctor I had helped out of a financial jam a few years ago. I needed to see him that day and he agreed. As I was leaving the office, something in the discarded newspaper caught my eye. A short article about Sheila committing suicide was spaced in the side columns. I smiled and left the room.</p> <p>I arrived at Dr. Evans’ office and I showed Mike the envelope’s contents. He viewed them with his usual scrutiny. After a long while, he turned to me and asked if he could see the subject.</p> <p>“He’s not a subject, Dr. Evans, he a young boy. Now, what does the report say?”</p> <p>“Basically, that he was born without an umbilical cord attached,” he said, stroking his short beard.</p> <p>“I got that far, Mike, care to elaborate on the rest?”</p> <p>“Well, it says here, that the tests they ran stated that his tissue has a high rate of regeneration. With one notable exception; his hair follicles are dormant. The only hair he’ll ever have is on his head, apparently.”</p> <p>“How the hell did that happen?” I asked, not believing that a drug could be that specific.</p> <p>“Well, according to this report made by the doctor in charge of the delivery room, he had a full head of hair being born. Maybe it was already active during the administering of the drug, coupled with the crash-cart they tried to resuscitate the mother with during delivery. Sounds like they really botched the hell out of this procedure.”</p> <p>“No kidding. Could the drug have done anything to the umbilical cord or to his hair follicles?”</p> <p>“I don’t think so,” he said, still stroking his chin in a maddening way. He looked over the report closer, and then stated that the drug could not have done anything to the umbilical cord. “As far as the hair follicles; there’s no telling.”</p> <p>“Anything else?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Well,” he said, still stroking his beard, which usually makes me irritated, “he seems to be able to fight off any infection, including AIDS and HIV. Plus it seems his cells have a way of regenerating themselves.”</p> <p>“You already said that, Mike. Does that mean the kid’s immortal, or what?”</p> <p>“I don’t know, Kyle, I really don’t know. The report doesn’t elaborate on this. Probably because there is nothing like it in the history of medicine, or the world for that matter. The only thing I can tell you is to wait and see what happens in the future. He’ll never get sick, that’s for sure, but as far as dying; I don’t know.”</p> <p>“He’ll continue to grow, though?”</p> <p>“As far as I can tell from this, yes, but how far that goes, again, I don’t know. Could you bring him by? I’d like to take a look at him myself.”</p> <p>“Sure thing, Mike. How about tomorrow?” </p> <p>“No problem, Kyle. See you then.”</p> <p>I left the office with more questions than I had when I walked in. It’s just like doctors to do that to you; never give answers, just more questions.</p> <p>I arrived home with the same amount of questions rolling around in my head. Adam served the dinner as usual and we had his evening lessons. When they were over, I told him I was taking him to the doctor’s office the next day to get examined.</p> <p>“Why, Master? I feel fine.”</p> <p>“I know, Adam, but there are just a few things he needs to check about you, like for instance, your healing ability. Don’t worry; it’ll be relatively painless.”</p> <p>“Relatively, Master? Could you make it totally painless?”</p> <p>“He may have to draw some blood from you, Adam, but you’ll live. Now, why don’t you get to bed? Do your duties in the morning, but don’t worry about getting into your uniform. You can wear your street clothes.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master. Good night.”</p> <p>That night, I worried about him for the next day and what Mike was going to find out about him. The next day, we had breakfast together, and headed to the doctor’s office. He ushered us into one of his exam rooms and had him strip to his bare skin. Adam looked to me, and I nodded for him to do it.</p> <p>When Mike turned back around to examine him, he stopped and looked at the kid. This was the first time I had seen Mike falter at anything, but Adam was exceptional. I didn’t blame him for his reaction towards the boy. Even I was still amazed at his perfect body.</p> <p>Mike recovered quickly enough and began examining him from head to toe, as any good doctor should. He made a small comment about his navel being missing, but other than that, he just examined him without any other commentary. Some blood was drawn and sent to be examined. Adam got dressed and the two of us waited for the good doctor to return to the room. When he did, he asked the two of us to follow him into his small laboratory. </p> <p>“Let me show you two something,” he said as he walked us up to the microscope. He offered it to me, first. I looked in the lenses and saw red blood cells. I looked questioningly at Mike.</p> <p>“So what, Mike,” I said, still looking at him with the same look.</p> <p>“Don’t you see something unusual about those cells, Kyle?”</p> <p>“No. Should I?”</p> <p>“They’re not dying, Kyle. After this long outside the human body, those cells should be either dead, or dying, but they aren’t.” Then he turned to Adam before talking again. “Your body’s cells seem to have the ability to heal themselves and not die. You may grow up, but at some point in the future, you’re going to stop dying. It’ll probably happen after puberty.”</p> <p>“I’m never going to die, Sir?” Adam asked him, incredulously. </p> <p>“It appears not, Adam,” he said, stroking his chin.</p> <p>“I want this info kept secret, Mike, and I mean absolutely secret. No one is to know this, understand?” He knew I was serious. And he answered that he understood my meaning. He knew better than to fuck with me.</p> <p>We left the doctor’s office and neither one of us really wanted to talk. I think both of us were too stunned about the findings to converse. I took the rest of the day off and we returned home. Adam went about his chores as usual and we had dinner together. I asked him about his life at the orphanage and he answered, but his heart wasn’t really in it. I could tell that something had happened there that he wanted to forget, so I didn’t press the matter at the time.</p> <p>“Have you ever been sick with any cold or flu?” I asked him at one point.</p> <p>“Not that I know of, Master,” he answered.</p> <p>So the kid had never been sick a day in his life; that was good to know.</p> <p>I finished my dinner, and we made our way to the piano for his lessons. After the piano, was the martial arts training in the workout room. When that was over, he left the room and I went to the den for some paperwork. He walked in the den a few minutes behind me. I looked up to see he had nothing on but his metal collar and a smile. He was standing in his submissive stance with his hands over his groin and his tiny erection poking out over them.</p> <p>I looked over to the bookshelf and nodded. He smiled and went to the special book and pulled it down. The shelf opened up as I was taking off the last of my gi. I walked over to him and led him down the stairs as the shelf replaced itself, leaving us in total darkness again.</p> <p>Upon entering the small space of a room, I led him to the middle and had him stand and wait for me. I blindfolded him and then turned on the lights. A ball gag was fit into his mouth, next. There was small hole in the floor that was just the right size for a pole to fit in. It just so happens that I had a pole that fit into that space. The pole extended into another space in the ceiling of the room, making sure it didn’t move, or come out of it during any sessions.</p> <p>Leather cuffs were then attached to his ankles and wrists. Each of those restraints was linked to eyebolts in the two poles of the room. This spread his limbs out as far as they could reach in a spread-eagled position. His feet were raised off the floor just a few inches as his body was stretched to its limits. </p> <p>Two lines of twine were wrapped around each of his ballsacks and pulled downward and apart to two detachable eyebolts in the floor under him. I hitched them to the bolts and pulled until he started whining and squirming. I don’t know what he was complaining about; it’s not like he uses them for anything anyways.</p> <p>I went around to his front and noticed some precum oozing from the head of his cock. It took only a swipe of my tongue to lick it off and send chills down his body at the same time. I decided to give him some relief by gobbling his small piece of erect meat into my mouth. An audible sigh escaped his lips as the warmth of my mouth encompassed his tiny tool.</p> <p>With the experience taught to me by my father, I began giving his tool the attention it demanded. Within minutes, it began jumping in my mouth as his small frame had to deal with its first orgasm of the evening.</p> <p>As the small digit began to soften, I placed a leather strap around its head. The strap was strung to another bolt in the wall in front of him and back to the d-ring in his collar. Again, I pulled until he began to squirm from the pain, and then tied it off. </p> <p>His nipples were not to be left out of the action. The alligator clips were applied to his tender nubs. He screamed into his gag as each one clamped down on his sensitive skin. He thrashed about as best as he could to detach the clips, but as limited as his movements were, it was impossible. Plus, the more he moved, the more pain went through his groin area.</p> <p>Satisfied that my young slave was as incapacitated as possible, I went over to the whipping wall, and retrieved an old leather rug beater. You may not think this is a big deal, but it does hurt like hell. The handle of this thing has leather strips braded around a thin wooden dowel. The leather strips continue out and make a loop of themselves and finish back at the handle. It was intended to beat the dust and dirt out of rugs. When used on human skin, it doesn’t make much of a sound, but it leaves a stinging welt behind that feels like a branding iron had just been used. I know; my father was a firm believer in this rug beater.</p> <p>As I made my way back over to my willing victim, I swished it through the air for a few practice swings. I knew that Adam could hear the instrument as it whistled through the air and he knew that he was in for it again. Before striking him for the first time, I ran the loop of the beater up the back of his legs and over his perfectly round and quivering buttocks.</p> <p>I brought it back and with a practiced precision, I struck his right cheek with the whole of the loop. The leather made perfect contact with Adam’s skin, sending him into a fit of yelps into the ball gag. Another strike of the loop just above that caused a renewed round of yelps. A total of five loops were laid against his right buttcheek and all of them received the same reaction from Adam. Five more were applied to the left globe of his ass and he couldn’t help but yelp after each one.</p> <p>I ran my hand over both globes of red flesh; reveling in the welts I had raised in his skin. Already being turned on by whipping the boy, I felt an even further lust at the feel of his tight skin with its welts. The warmth of bringing blood to the surface was exhilarating. </p> <p>I was going to make this session last longer, but I couldn’t help myself. I dropped the beater on the floor and lined my cock up to his rear entrance. With the precum on my cock enough to lubricate his ass, I forced my way inside him all the way to the hilt in one smooth motion.</p> <p>Being as tight as a virgin, the move caused some pain for him, but that was why he was here, so I didn’t pay any attention when he screamed into the ball gag. Now the proper fucking begins. I wrapped my arms under his armpits and over his shoulders to draw him closer to me. Each and every time I pulled back out of his asshole, his body pulled backwards with it, causing pain to his groin area.</p> <p>Occasionally during the time I was laying into him, my one of my arms would brush against the clips attached to his nipples. I didn’t stop for anything. Being able to fuck a virgin boy every night was a dream come true for anyone, and I had him tied between two poles. </p> <p>I laid into him a few more times before sending a good deal of cum up his asschute. It was pure nirvana when I did. I wasn’t finished with him just yet, though. I told him to clench his butt closed as I pulled my weakening cock out of him. Allowing the jizm to be the lubrication, I slipped his same buttplug back inside him.</p> <p>Not satisfied with the results yet, I picked the rug beater back up for another ten smacks on each buttcheek. Angrier welts were left behind on his butt from this assault and his whole butt was red when I was finished.</p> <p>I knew that his whole body was wracked with pain, but I still wasn’t sure I wanted to let him down just yet. The boy did volunteer for this, after all. I did decide to remove his ball gag, though, and let him some relief. </p> <p>“Please, Master, please take the clips off,” he began begging at once.</p> <p>“No, Adam. They stay on your nipples the whole time you’re down here tonight. I will only remove them when it is time to leave.” His nips were the tenderest spots on his body, and I knew that. I wanted to see how much he could take.</p> <p>I walked over to the wall and took the beater back to its place while Adam hung in his bondage and pain. I took a candle from the table against the back wall and lit it. With a slow deliberant patience, I let the wax pool up at the top before returning to Adam.</p> <p>“UUUUHHH!” was the sound that came from his lips as the hot liquid poured over his left nipple. He squirmed even more in his bonds, trying unsuccessfully to escape the torture. More hot wax was poured over his right nipple and he grunted again at the assault.</p> <p>I looked down and his cock was as firm as ever. The kid was really getting into the pain now. I ran a line of wax down his chest, past the place where his navel should have been, and a copious amount dripped around his cock’s base. The entire time, Adam squirmed and fidgeted, trying to stop the inevitable. He let out a small scream as I dripped some of the wax on the tip of his cock, but it never went soft.</p> <p>I put the candle down for a second and with a knife, I scraped off the dried wax, starting at the top and going down. When all the wax was off, I began anew. Fresh screams erupted immediately as crisp new pain attacked his body again. The wax was laid down on the tender spots I had just uncovered. The candle was extinguished and the wax was scraped off again.</p> <p>Letting him just hang from the poles, I went to the wall shelves that had the lubrications and took off the olive oil bottle. I knew that it would sting, but it also has some healing powers with it. I spread it over the welts covering his ass first then ministered the oil to his chest and groin. I released his cock from its prison first, and it stood straight upwards to attention.</p> <p>I used the oil to slick up his erection and began to pump my hand along its length. His hips began to gyrate with my movements, at least as much as his sore balls would let him. As I pumped his cock, I reached down and released each of his balls from their bindings. He sighed as the strings were loosened and finally unwound.</p> <p>He let loose his climax just as soon as the nipple clamps were opened and taken off his chest. I let him hang there between the two poles before I started untying him. I had to catch him from falling to the ground when I released his wrists. I lowered him to the ground to let him recover before we headed upstairs.</p> <p>I took off his blindfold and he squinted at the light before was accustomed to the brightness. He smiled up at me when he saw me sitting beside him and I smiled back down at him.</p> <p>“Enjoy yourself?” I asked him.</p> <p>He smiled and nodded. He rolled, gently, to his side to look at me. He noticed my cock getting stiff again and wrapped his hand around it. I opened my legs a little to allow him better access. He slowly pumped my staff and moved his head towards me. Without me asking, he licked my cock from its base to its tip several times while still pumping it with his hand.</p> <p>Warmth spread throughout the area as his mouth engulfed the head. He expertly slid his mouth down the stalk of it. I felt his throat open up and accept what was being fed to it. I felt him push on my stomach, and allowed him to guide me backward. I separated my legs as I went back and in one fluid motion, I was lying on my back with my young slave tending to my personal needs.</p> <p>He moved his body around to straddle mine as he slurped up the length of my hard-on. I slapped his sore ass while he worked on me. He began to speed up his rhythm, trying his best to finish me off. I saw his head bob up and down faster and faster.</p> <p>Not one to let him go it alone, I reached between his legs and began stroking him again. I reached under him with my other hand and squeezed his nuts, hard and he raised one leg up as a dog trying to pee. He never stopped his onslaught on my dick the whole time I was molesting him.</p> <p>Another squeeze of his balls brought the other leg up and back down when I let go of them. This continued to happen several times while he sucked me off. Some time during this, he reached back to the buttplug stuck in his ass and began pulling and twisting it inside him. He was getting turned on even more by abusing his own anus, while I was abusing his small nuts. He stopped sucking me and turned his head around to face me.</p> <p>“Fuck me again, please, Master,” he said in a small voice.</p> <p>“Why?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Don’t you want to, Master?”</p> <p>“Of course I want to, Adam. I was wanting to know why you wanted me to fuck you.”</p> <p>“Because I know you do,” he said with a sly smile.</p> <p>My free hand swatted his reddened asscheek, stinging him.</p> <p>“Pull this out and keep your buttcheeks together when you do,” I said. He nodded and I saw him pull the rubber plug out of his backside. He held his cheeks together as best as he could and sank down to lie on the floor.</p> <p>I crawled up to a sitting position and moved over his prone body. I lined my cock up to his preteen asshole and as I lowered my body downward, I skewered my willing slave once again. His ass was so invitingly warm; it was like coming home to warm fire in the den. I pumped my hips slowly, letting him get used to me again.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” he whispered into the floor, and I obliged him. He begged for it harder again and I stopped.</p> <p>I grabbed him by the hips and raised his body off the floor. With him on all-fours, I began to really pummel his asshole. Without thought or remorse, I laid into him as hard as I could. He rocked his body in time with my rhythm and grunted at each thrust. I could tell he was really enjoying this, now. </p> <p>I saw him move his left hand closer to the middle of his body on the floor and his right hand move to his groin. I reached up with my right hand and grabbed his hair as reins on a horse to force more of my cock up his ass. My left hand moved under his body to grasp his nuts and squeeze them again. As I squeezed, his left leg moved upwards again in response to the pain.</p> <p>In one final, guttural lunge, we climaxed together, with me sending a large amount of sperm swimming into him. He sank back down to the floor, and I followed him, keeping my cock buried inside his rectum.</p> <p>“I like this part, Master,” he said.</p> <p>“Me too, Adam, me too,” I answered.</p> <p>I curled my arms around his shoulders and held onto him. I felt like I could stay this way forever. But, since that was impossible, I told him to hold his cheeks together again, and I pulled out of his backside, replacing my cock with the rubber plug. He struggled to get up on wobbly legs and we faced each other when he got up.</p> <p>He turned around to look at his ass in the full-length mirror. He smiled to himself as he ran his hands over the welts. I replaced the candle on the table I took it from and joined him at the mirror.</p> <p>“What did you use on me, Master?”</p> <p>I walked him over to the whipping wall and showed him the rug beater. He took it from the wall and ran his fingers playfully over the leather. He smiled warmly at the fresh memory. I wrapped my arms around my young slave in a loving embrace and he giggled as my cock slinked down his back. It was now time to get some sleep, though.</p> <p>Before we left the room, I walked him over to the wall with the restraints hanging from it. I pulled off the wall a small adjustable ball spreader. Usually, they have snaps on them to adjust the fit around the gonads, but this one was specially made with locking buckles. Adam looked on, fascinated, as I knelt down in front of him to apply the device. He actually opened his legs to give me better admission to his private area.</p> <p>I took his balls in one hand and pulled them down as far as they could go. With the other hand I wrapped the leather strap around the scrotum separating his balls from the base of his cock. I cinched it tighter until he squirmed at the sensation and locked it in place with a small padlock. His balls were captive until I saw otherwise.</p> <p>He walked funny as we mounted the stairs to rejoin normal society again. He had to sleep with the ball spreader on as I had locked it in place, so I knew that this night was going to be a long one for him. I, on the other hand, had no trouble sleeping. The next morning, Adam was standing by my bedside, as usual.</p> <p>“Please take this thing off, Master; it’s killing my nuts,” he pleaded as I woke up. I didn’t answer him; I just took my robe and headed for the bathroom.</p> <p>I showered and shaved. As I left the bathroom, Adam was just leaving the bedroom for the hallway. He was still walking a little funny, and I had to smile at his predicament. My father had put me in that ball spreader as well. I was forced to wear that thing for a week before he took it off me, so I knew the torment the boy was going through.</p> <p>Breakfast was painfully normal, except that Adam kept squirming in his seat. When breakfast was over, I headed to the door. Adam followed me as normal.</p> <p>“I’ll take that off your balls this evening, Adam,” when he asked me again about the spreader. He nodded that he understood and I left for the office.</p> <p>The day was normal and I headed home again. After dinner and lessons, Adam was getting anxious about getting that spreader off his balls. I delayed until after his martial arts lesson was finished. As the restraint was released, he gasped at the sensation of blood rushing to the area. He rubbed his nuts a few times and I smiled at his discomfort, remembering those sensations quite well.</p> <p>Adam and I didn’t play our games again for the rest of January. His friends did come over and play with him during his free time and he acted as a normal ten-year-old house slave should. The first Friday in February, he walked in my room as I was reading.</p> <p>“Master Kyle?”</p> <p>“Yes, Adam?” I looked at the door. He wasn’t wearing his metal collar, but he was completely naked. His stance was one of submission. He walked to the bathroom and cleaned himself out and glided to the side of my large bed.</p> <p>Without saying a word, he wormed his hand under the covers to fondle my wakening cock. A few strokes of his hand and I was fully erect; Adam’s body always had that effect on me. </p> <p>He moved the covers aside and straddled my prone body in his favorite position. His warm breath on my cock was refreshing as he took it inside his mouth. As practice had taught him, my dick slipped down his throat with ease. He made a few pumps with his mouth along the length of my cock before releasing it.</p> <p>“Put your hand inside me again, please, Master. I liked it last time,” he said over his shoulder. Who am I to say, no? But I did have one stipulation for him.</p> <p>“If you want me to do that, then this goes back on,” I told him. He turned his head around to see that I had his ball spreader in my right hand. His eyes got real wide. He didn’t say anything, but turned his head back around and widened his legs to give me the access I needed to his almond nuts.</p> <p>Grasping them in my left hand, I pulled down hard. I saw him tense up at the peculiar pain that having your nuts squeezed brings. The spreader was applied with the same ease as the last time, and his nuts were my prisoners once again. The device was locked in place and I returned back to Adam’s unblemished backside.</p> <p>Adam reapplied his mouth to my cock as I ran the oil between the globes of his tight ass to slicked up his anal barrier once again. Like the previous time, the first two fingers were inserted, and twisted to widen his sphincter muscle. The virgin-tight hole gave way after some work and I managed to insert another finger.</p> <p>“SSS,” he hissed, not having this done to him in a while. Even so, his asshole had returned to its normal state after a day or so anyway.</p> <p>I worked his asshole again to take all three fingers and slipped in the fourth finger before he knew it. I slowly pumped my fingers in and out before getting my thumb back inside him again. His hole accepted it after a while and widened. </p> <p>I put my free arm across his back, just above the cleft of his buttocks and, without warning, I forced my whole hand past his barrier. Like last time, he came off my cock and arched his back to the pain of the invasion. I held him down until his body stopped fighting it. </p> <p>This time, instead of just leaving my hand there and allowing him to feel it resting inside him, I began pumping it. My wrist was at his sphincter muscle when I slid my hand further inside him to make him take more of me. My middle finger found the smaller hole that was further up his intestines and snaked passed its gate. I was gentle as possible while trying to cause a little pain and discomfort for him. It was what he wanted, after all.</p> <p>“UUUhhhh, Master. That’s too much. Please don’t go any more inside me,” he said quietly, but his cock told a different story. I obeyed his cock. It must have been difficult to realize that a person’s hand was so far up inside him, that it scared him briefly. </p> <p>With my arm still holding his lower torso in place, I fed my arm to his guts till my whole forearm was embedded in his ass. His asshole spread enough to take the girth of it, amazingly. I slowly pumped his anal cavity with my arm’s length while he began cooing the entire time.</p> <p>Once he accepted my arm, I released his torso and began playing with his captive balls. I began with a simple thumping of them, then went to pulling them downward, and then finished with squeezing them in their bondage. His hand had slithered down between our bodies at some time and began stroking his stiffy.</p> <p>As his feelings intensified, I increased pumping my arm in and out of his tight asshole. With one final surge, his body shook and he bellowed out his climax. I pulled my arm out of him as he collapsed onto my groin. I moved his limp body off mine and over to the side. He instinctively curled up slightly when he hit the sheet. I rolled over to lie behind him.</p> <p>“Master Kyle?”</p> <p>“Hm?”</p> <p>He didn’t say anything; he just raised his right leg to give my stiff cock to grant me access to his depths once again. I took it. Even though he had an amazing healing ability, he was not able to heal that fast, and his backdoor was very loose after the girth of my arm split it open. He felt as loose as a backstreet whore when I slipped inside him.</p> <p>I did feel a little blood on my belly from tearing his anal muscles, but I knew he’d have no problem with that. Once again, I rolled him onto his stomach and shoved the full length of my cock inside him. As I did downstairs, I grabbed his hair and pulled him upwards to put him on all fours. I began fucking his asshole with the earnestness of a sex-starved man.</p> <p>To make totally sure he took all of me each time, I held onto him by his long blond hair and fucked him wildly. Sensing that his asshole was a little looser than normal, he actually closed his legs to tighten it and help me orgasm faster. And I did.</p> <p>We slid down to the bed’s sheet in a sweaty mess. He began giggling under me as I tickled his side. We got up and, at my request, we took a shower. I kept the ball spreader around his nuts the whole evening.</p> <p>“Master Kyle?”</p> <p>“Yes, Adam?”</p> <p>“Could my friends join us in our games soon?”</p> <p>“I was thinking about that after Phillip asked about your metal collar,” I told him thoughtfully.</p> <p>“Me too,” he said with a sly grin.</p> <p>“We’ll see,” I said and we finished our shower in quiet.</p> <p>We changed the sex-coated bed linens and climbed into bed for a night’s sleep. In the morning, the little slut was at it again. I woke to his asshole swallowing my cock again. It was back to its normal virgin size as if nothing had happened. I reached around and grabbed his ensnared nuts and squeezed. He grunted, but otherwise gave no indication of pain. Due to his tightened asshole, I came within mere minutes of the initial insertion.</p> <p>The two of us showered together and got some breakfast. The rest of the day was pretty much normal. We took in a show downtown and headed home for the night. I went into the study for a while and Adam disappeared. After about half an hour, he showed up, wearing nothing but his metal collar and a smile. His dick was jutting straight out, and his balls were still in the spreader.</p> <p>He walked over to the wall and pulled the special book, sliding the shelf open. I put my paperwork down and followed him to the wall. I put my hands on his shoulders and bent down to talk in his ear.</p> <p>“If we go down there, you’re staying the whole night,” I warned him.</p> <p>He didn’t answer. He just walked to the opened doorway. I led him down the stairs as normal and had him stand in the middle of the room as well. After blindfolding him and turning on the lights, I put a middle-sized stool in front of him.</p> <p>“The time to back out is now, Adam. Tonight, we’re going to test your pain threshold.” He slumped his shoulders at that. “If you don’t want to do this, then we’ll leave and reserve it for the next time.”</p> <p>Hearing the stool being put in front of him, he knew where it was. Instead of answering me by telling, he laid his ten year old body over the seat of the stool. I took the wrist and leather restraints and attached them to the appropriate limbs. I made sure that his nipples were hanging over the edge of the stool before proceeding to the next step. Each restraint was tied to a leg at the bottom of the stool.</p> <p>His tight little anus was sticking out behind him, just waiting to be fucked again. But that would have to wait till later. I wanted to savor that particular prize when we got there. Until then, a cord was strung from his metal collar, down the length of his back and tied to the ball spreader’s base. The cord was tightened to pull his neck and balls back and up. If he allowed his head to rest, it pulled hard on his testicles.</p> <p>I took two needles and pierced his nipples. He screamed bloody murder as I skewered each of them in turn. Rings were attached to the ends of the pins. Each of the rings was long enough to get the alligator clips to attach to his nipples. Weights were added to the rings. I flicked each nipple before I left them alone for a while.</p> <p>“Open,” I said as I stood in front of him and pulled his hair up. He opened his mouth and accepted my cock as I thrust it inside. Feeling his throat muscles close around my cock’s girth was heavenly. So far, he had not swallowed any of my cum. I was about to change that.</p> <p>I began face-fucking him slowly, and then built up speed. Before long, I had a really good rhythm built up. Within only a few minutes, I felt my balls release their juices down his throat and into his stomach. He swallowed every drop my nuts gave him.</p> <p>I pulled out and proceeded with the next experience in pain for him this night. The rug beater was pulled down and I gave a few practice swings with it. Not that I needed the practice. I approached Adam from his left side and ran the leather device up the length of his leg and over his butt. With a vicious swing, I connected the leather to the tight skin of his ass. He yelped in pain.</p> <p>I connected the leather loop with his ass a total of twenty times before replacing it to the wall. He was in tears when I finished. I had barely begun on his torture education.</p> <p>A pin was pushed into his tailbone with a long part of it sticking up like a small tail. The negative end of an electric generator was applied to the pin. The positive end was secured to his left nipple. I turned the machine on and an electrical current traversed the length of his body. I turned the machine’s settings to variable, so that it sends different degrees of pain through him. I put earmuffs on his ears and left him that way for a while.</p> <p>I got a quick snack from the kitchen and headed back to the den. I got some more paperwork done to the muffled sounds of Adam’s groans downstairs. Finishing the work and the snack, I headed back down to the torture room. The electric machine had just sent a powerful surge through him and he bellowed out in pain, but his dick was as hard as a rock.</p> <p>I disconnected the machine, much to Adam’s relief, and took it back to its resting place. I also pulled out the pin I placed in his tailbone. I was done with that part of his torment. I walked back over and pulled on his stiffy, getting him near to orgasm. I stopped just short of him going over the edge. He let out a gasp in frustration.</p> <p>I grabbed a paddle from the whipping wall and returned to the young boy. Twenty swats against his already reddened ass later had him crying again. The paddle was replaced and a crop was used twenty times. Now his red asscheeks were lined with angry bluish welts. The crop was replaced by a thin switch that I always hated. It didn’t have much substance, but when it hit; it hurt like hell.</p> <p>He screamed after each of the twenty licks with the switch hit his sore ass. He was now nothing but a mass of whimpering jelly on that stool. The lines criss-crossing his ass were now very distinct and a darker blue than before. But I wasn’t quite finished with his pert ass yet. The last whip I used was a short-tailed cat whip with knots at the “business end” of each tail. With his already abused ass, this was going to hurt.</p> <p>A painful scream erupted from Adam as the cat attacked his asscheeks, unmercilessly for twenty times. I was erect again, and needed relief. I detached the cord connecting his neck and balls, and his head sagged downward in exhaustion. I lined my cock up to his rear door for another assfucking. </p> <p>He reared his head up as I plunged into his depths. As my hips made contact with his bruised ass, he screamed again at the pain. I grabbed his hips and really began fucking his virgin boy’s cunt. I saw him twist his hands around and hold onto the legs of the stool as I laid into him once again.</p> <p>The boy was as tight as ever, and I was taking advantage of his healing ability. It seemed that both of us were the beneficiaries of that ability.</p> <p>I made one more final, guttural lunge and I came inside his asshole again. I collapsed onto his back and rested a moment. The heat from his reddened asscheeks radiated against my hips while I rested there.</p> <p>I pushed myself off and out of my young slave to take inventory of the damage I had inflicted. He was definitely going to be sore for a couple of days. Dark blue lines were etched across his once smooth skin. His nipples were still being abused by the clips and weights. I looked at his cock, and believe it or not, it was flaccid. He came without any other stimulation but the pain of the whipping and me fucking his asshole.</p> <p>I reattached the cord to his collar and ball spreader. And before I left him for the night, I had him clean off my cock with his tongue. I took off the earmuffs and blindfold for the night, but turned out the lights as I left him alone in his bondage again.</p> <p>The next morning was Sunday and I woke to the sound of the front doorbell being rung. I made my way to the door to find three preteens wanting to see Adam. I smiled and ushered them inside. They played in the pool while I went to get my suffering servant from downstairs. And he was suffering.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him as soon as I had untied him completely from the stool and removed all the bondage gear.</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said, bleary-eyed.</p> <p>“Well, your friends are here to see you, if you want. The problem is your bruised backside. It would be a bit obvious.”</p> <p>He went to the full length mirror to check out the damage. He turned and let out a slight whistle at the site of his bruised skin.</p> <p>“What’re you doing down there?” a voice asked from the top of the stairs. I knew the voice was Horace’s. Adam jerked his head up to see his friend and froze on the spot. He was pale when he turned back to me.</p> <p>Horace couldn’t see me from where he was and where I was standing in the room, but he could see Adam and the bruises all over his asscheeks.</p> <p>“What happened?” came the voice again. Adam lowered his head in shame; our little secret was out.</p> <p>I went to the stairs and climbed them to meet Horace at the top. I gently led him away from Adam trying to recollect himself. I was a little rattled, myself, to be honest. Adam and I had talked about bringing the three boys into our games, but I didn’t want them to find out about them this way.</p> <p>“What’s going on, Mr. Henderson?” he asked once I had closed the door.</p> <p>“Let’s get the rest of your little gang together before I explain anything.” He nodded and I led him to the pool. </p> <p>I had Horace go to Adam’s apartment and get a set of jeans and a shirt for Adam before joining me with Karl and Phillip in the pool area. He did as I asked, but I’m sure he was thinking I was some sort of monster from what he saw. Horace joined us as I was leading the other two into the sitting room where I usually have my after dinner drinks following a party.</p> <p>“He said that he would get here after he gets dressed, Mr. Henderson,” Horace told me upon entering the room. He sat with the other two on the sofa across from me.</p> <p>“Okay, boys, what I’m about to tell you, is secret. You cannot tell a soul; understand?” They nodded and I continued. “Good. Also, don’t interrupt me or ask any questions until I’m finished with the story. That way you can make up your mind on your own after you hear all the facts. Understand?” Again, they nodded. Just then, Adam walked in and joined us. He sat in the love seat next to me.</p> <p>I began telling them the story as to how Adam came to serve me, and then continued with the episode that started our little games. I finished the tale with what we did the previous night.</p> <p>“And you like that stuff, Adam?” Horace asked, incredulously, with emphasis on the word, “like”. He didn’t ask it with any disdain, but more like disbelief. The other two were sitting there like toads on a log.</p> <p>I saw Adam out of the corner of my eye, nod to Horace. He was taking a chance that his friends would accept him as he was. It was one hell of a chance, but really the cat was pretty much out of the bag.</p> <p>Horace, being the leader of the gang, didn’t say anything before walking over to the two of us and kneeling down before Adam. He looked my slave square in the eye before asking him if he was sure. Adam nodded again. Horace stood up and lowered his shorts.</p> <p>“Suck me, then,” was all he said. Adam looked to me for confirmation.</p> <p>“It’s up to you, Adam,” I said with a shrug.</p> <p>Adam smiled back at me and after grabbing Horace’s hips, vacuumed his friend’s dick into his mouth. Judging by his reaction, Horace had never felt anything so good in his short life. After the months of sucking my cock, Adam had become quite the little cocksucking expert. I watched as he moved his mouth along the stalk of H’s little cocklet.</p> <p>To be perfectly honest, I was getting turned on by the show the boys were putting on in front of us. My own dick sprang to attention in my pants while I continued to watch. Karl, being the little daring one of the last two, walked over to me and presented his groin to my face.</p> <p>“Yes, Karl?”</p> <p>“Will you do that to me, Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>I smiled and did the same thing Adam had done to H. The boy looked to be in hog heaven. I sucked his little dick as expertly as I had done Adam’s over the past several months. Both boys were definitely enjoying themselves now. I heard H begin to cum before Karl, as Adam had been working on him longer. He yelped out a hard cum and sank to his knees before Adam to recover. Karl came just after and did the same. The only one left out, now, was Phillip. I beckoned him over to us, and he shook his head; no.</p> <p>“Aw, come on, ya pussy,” Horace teased him.</p> <p>“Don’t do that, H. If he doesn’t want to do this, he doesn’t have to.” Then I turned back to Phillip. “No one’s going to make you do anything you don’t want to do, Phillip. Okay?”</p> <p>He nodded his head and breathed a sigh of relief. I motioned him over to join us again and he took me up on my offer. I led him out of the room to talk to him and let Horace and Karl talk to Adam. As we got to the kitchen, I motioned for him to sit down in the chair at the small table. I offered a cup of cocoa to him and he took it.</p> <p>“Is there a reason you didn’t want to join us, Phil?” He seemed disturbed by my question.</p> <p>“Well…” he said, and began his own short story. I’ll spare you the details, but in short, his uncle raped him a few years ago. He’s still having problems getting over it.</p> <p>“That’s why you’re always the last to get undressed before getting in the pool with the others,” I said, more to myself than to him. He nodded shyly anyway.</p> <p>The door suddenly burst open and Karl ran inside the room, telling me that Adam was sick. Phillip and I put down our drinks and headed back to the sitting room. When we got there, Adam was face down over the wastebasket in the room.</p> <p>“What happened?” I asked Horace.</p> <p>“I dunno, Sir. We were just talking when he got sick all of a sudden,” H answered.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked Adam as I put my arm around his side to help him control his convulsions. He nodded and stood back up to look at me. He wiped his mouth off and turned toward me.</p> <p>“Yes, Master. It just happened all of a sudden; like H said. One minute, we were talking. And the next, I was running towards the basket.”</p> <p>“How do you feel now?” I asked him.</p> <p>He took a second to double check, and then said that he was better. I chalked it up to having been up all night. Adam went and washed his mouth out and returned as I was talking the others. I told them not to mess with Phillip about not wanting to join the games yet. If he wants to then he will in his own time.</p> <p>“Master, should we show them downstairs?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“Not a bad idea, Adam,” I told him then turned to the other three. “Well?” All three boys nodded and we headed to the den.</p> <p>When we got downstairs, they took a tour around the room as Adam had done on his first trip into the room. They looked at every tool, device, and instrument that was there. Each of them asked questions about some of the items. Some of them didn’t need any explanations. It was when Horace asked about the stocks that things turned interesting.</p> <p>“Those are stocks, H. They make sure the ‘victim’ is uncomfortable while still being able to be assaulted in some way.”</p> <p>“How does it work?” Phillip asked.</p> <p>“Adam?”</p> <p>Adam stepped forward to the stocks. I put his arms in the smaller slats and his head in the larger one in the middle. Ankle restraints were put on his ankles and linked to the bottom of the stocks. Adam was now nicely trussed up, waiting to be abused again, if I so desired.</p> <p>“Now what?” Horace asked.</p> <p>“Now, we take advantage of our hostage, if we want to, H.”</p> <p>He smiled an evil little smile and turned to Adam. I stopped him before he did anything to the boy yet. I asked Adam if he was up for another round, and he nodded as best as the stocks would let him.</p> <p>I reached down and undid the ankle leathers. His pants were lowered and removed, and the restraints were reapplied. His ass still bore the remnants of our fun from the previous night, but his accelerated healing had taken care of a lot of it. There were only red lines crossing his asscheeks, now.</p> <p>“You sure about this, Mr. Henderson?” Karl asked me.</p> <p>“Why do you ask, Karl?”</p> <p>“He’s got a lot of red marks on his butt, sir,” he said, pointing to Adam’s backside.</p> <p>“His healing ability has returned him almost to normal. In fact, you can probably stick your dick in his butt and it would be as tight as ever.”</p> <p>He smiled at that prospect. I watched as Karl lined his dick up to Adam’s rear hole, and shoved it inside. Adam squinted, but didn’t make a sound as he was speared by his friend’s dick. Karl grabbed his hips and began fucking my young slave like he had been doing this for years. Horace and Phillip watched in fascination as well. As the same with me, it didn’t take him long before he came. Horace lined up behind him next, but I stopped him before he actually punctured the boy.</p> <p>“Let’s tenderize him a little before you begin, H,” I said with a smile. Horace stopped and waited as I got the rug beater off the whipping wall. He moved aside when I got back to the pair and watched as I swung the beater against the slave’s upturned ass.</p> <p>The boys watched in more fascination as Adam’s dick grew in strength as I continued to rain down lash after lash upon his derriere. When the boy’s cheeks were red enough, I offered his backside to Horace again. He took the invitation with a certain amount of glee.</p> <p>“Hmph!” was the sound that came from Adam as Horace speared him with his smaller cock. Smaller than mine, that is, but no less than any other ten-year-old. Horace was back in heaven again as he laid into the defenseless boy. As Adam’s healing ability had kicked in, I’m sure his asshole was back to its original size again.</p> <p>The other two boys looked on in utter amazement while Horace shagged their mutual friend. Even Phillip was enthralled by the proceedings. Karl edged his way around to the side to watch H’s dick slide pump Adam’s rear. Phillip did the same, but to the other side, where I was standing. He stopped just in front of me. I put my arms around the boy and he didn’t object.</p> <p>I pointed to Adam’s face as Horace continued to fuck him earnestly. He was grimacing at the shagging, but his cock was as stiff as always during these times. Phillip looked up at me, wondering.</p> <p>“Yes, he’s enjoying himself. Look at his dick, Phillip,” I showed him. He was amazed at the turgidity of it. He turned his head around to look at me in the eye again. I thought, correctly, that he wanted to whisper something in my ear, so I bent down to his level.</p> <p>“Doesn’t it hurt him?” he asked.</p> <p>“A little bit. But it’s the little bit of pain that makes the pleasure so much more powerful and explosive.”</p> <p>“All my uncle did was make it hurt,” he softly whispered.</p> <p>I didn’t say anything to that. I just stood back up to watch the show that Horace and Adam were giving us. It didn’t take Horace long to cum. When he did finish, Karl lined himself up behind Adam for his turn at the captive child.</p> <p>“Can I do that when Karl’s finished with him?” the boy softly asked me.</p> <p>“I think you’d better ask Adam that, but after these other two had just taken him, I doubt that he’d have a problem with it. Besides, you forget that he has taken my dick in his ass as well.” Speaking of which, it was as stiff as a board at this time.</p> <p>Phillip continued to watch while Karl had his way with Adam. It took just as long for him to finish as it did Horace, but he did finish and pull out of him, exhausted. Phillip looked back up to me, as if asking for permission. I nodded and he walked over to Adam’s backside. Looking at the tenderized globes of his ass, he appeared to be questioning what he was about to do to the boy.</p> <p>I prodded him along with a wave of my hand and he looked back to Adam.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this, Adam?” he asked him and walked around to the front of the stocks. Adam looked at him and nodded as best as he could.</p> <p>Phillip then saw the smaller stock in the middle and asked me about that one. Instead of answering him, I showed him. I walked over and adjusted the height of the top stock, bringing Adam’s middle in closer to the device. I raised the upper bar and laid the boy’s smaller package across the lower one. The bar was then lowered and held his groin captive. Now the boy really wasn’t going anywhere. I looked back to Phillip. He was smiling as evilly as Horace was earlier.</p> <p>“Satisfied?” I asked him. He nodded so enthusiastically that his little willie was bouncing off his tummy. It seems that he was pretty much over his shyness about sex.</p> <p>He lined his cock up to Adam’s backdoor as he had seen his friends do earlier, and shoved it inside him. Adam hissed at the initial plunge, and Phillip got a look of concern for his friend, but the stutter was only momentary. Once Adam had gotten used to it again, Phillip began to imitate Horace and Karl.</p> <p>I put some olive oil on my hand and walked around to Adam’s captive member and began stroking it. Phillip set the pace as he fucked his friend’s asshole, while I brought the boy closer to his own orgasm. The two lads climaxed at the same time.</p> <p>“Time for the main event, Adam,” I whispered in his ear. I saw a smile flit across his face and then disappear just as quickly. I lowered my pants and walked back around him.</p> <p>The three boys watched in continued interest as I got behind Adam to have my own way with him. I slicked up his sphincter with the leftover oil and rubbed the length of my cock along his crack. He hummed a little while this was going on. Before he could tell what was happening, I brought the tip to his hole and plunged inside his depths.</p> <p>He made his usual grunt at the initial thrust, but otherwise didn’t offer any other complaint. I grabbed the bar holding his package hostage for leverage as I pumped his tight hole. Grabbing the bar helped him achieve another orgasm while I continued to drill into him. He actually had two more before I released my semen into his innards.</p> <p>When I was finished, I had Karl bring a buttplug over from the wall behind me. In one move, I pulled out and shoved the plug inside as fast as I could, keeping the liquid inside. I raised the bar to release his head and hands, and he took his own groin out of the lower stocks. He sat on the floor and undid his ankles next.</p> <p>When he was free, he bent over and stretched out his back for a minute or so. Then Adam walked over and sat in my lap, as it was the most natural thing in the world. He winced a little as he sat down, but otherwise, he was fine after the whipping I gave him. </p> <p>“Wow,” Phillip said, just as Adam took his place in my lap. Adam grinned at the comment. “And you’ve been doing this for how long?”</p> <p>“A couple of months,” Adam answered. “It really feels good, after the first thrust, that is. Master Kyle tries to make it fun, most of the time. Last night, he just wanted to see how much pain I could handle. That’s why my butt’s got those red lines on it. Of course it’s a little sore now, but usually my healing takes away the pain within a day or so.”</p> <p>We talked for a while about all that had happened and left the room for lunch at about noon. The five of us had a dip in the pool that afternoon, and the three left for their houses after a last fuck with Adam. He spent the night in his apartment that night. </p> <p>When I woke the next day, Adam wasn’t there beside my bed. A little angry at him neglecting his duties, I got up and went to his apartment. He was in the bathroom, vomiting again.</p> <p>“Okay, we need to find out what’s wrong with you, Adam,” I said from behind him. “Get your uniform off and get into bed. I’ll call the doctor.” Adam didn’t argue. Even he knew that something must be wrong.</p> <p>The doctor was in with a patient when I called and I had the nurse tell him to call me back when he was finished. Towards the end of my breakfast, the phone rang and the good doctor was on the other end.</p> <p>“Mike, I need you to check out Adam for me, please. He seems to have gotten sick.”</p> <p>“He can’t get sick, Kyle. You know that; his rapid healing takes care of any illness he might contact.”</p> <p>“Then I need you to tell me why he’s thrown up two days in a row.”</p> <p>“Be there as soon as I can,” he said and hung up the phone.</p> <p>After I finished breakfast, I headed up to Adam’s loft to check on how he was doing. He was propped up in bed, reading one of his study books when I entered.</p> <p>“How’re you feeling now?” I asked as I sat down next to him on the bed.</p> <p>“Better, Master,” he said with a small smile. And he did look better. “What did Doctor Frankenstein say?”</p> <p>I laughed at his little joke before I told him that he would be here as soon as he could. He had one more patient in his office and then he would come to the house.</p> <p>Mike arrived about an hour later, and I showed him upstairs to the loft above the garage. Adam was where I left him, still studying. Mike examined him thoroughly. After putting away the instruments, he turned to me and we walked away from Adam.</p> <p>“I can’t find anything wrong, except maybe a slight heart flutter. But that wouldn’t cause vomiting without other symptoms also. He may just be a little dehydrated, so I’ll go get the I. V. kit from my car and give him a saline unit.”</p> <p>“Thanks, Mike,” I told him.</p> <p>He got the kit and gave Adam the saline solution straight into one of Adam’s veins. He also gave him a sedative to help him sleep a little.</p> <p>“Even immortals need their fluids, Adam,” Mike chided the boy.</p> <p>Adam smiled back at him and returned to his book once the solution began flowing into his arm. He didn’t even really make a fuss about his arm being pierced by the needle. He stayed with the boy until the whole of the solution was into him. When Adam went to use the bathroom from too much liquid being pumped into him, the doctor noticed that he was naked. Thankfully for his healing ability, because all of the marks from the weekend were gone. That would have been a little difficult to explain. He raised an eyebrow to me and I shrugged back at him.</p> <p>“He likes sleeping in the nude. What can I say? So do,” I said a little defensively.</p> <p>Adam got back in bed and resumed reading until the sedative kicked in and he began to get drowsy. He fell back to sleep after another half hour. I walked Mike back to his car and he told me to give him plenty of fluids and rest. If he was still vomiting in the morning, then I was to call him.</p> <p>The rest of the day, I stayed at home and did some things with the office by phone. Adam woke up and urinated twice before dinner time when I took some soup up to him in his loft. He didn’t touch it when I gave it to him.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him; concerned that he was still sick. He just nodded, but looked down at his body. I noticed that tears were forming in his eyes. “What’s wrong?” I asked with deep concern.</p> <p>“You didn’t have to bring me anything, Master,” he said as one of the tears overflowed and slid down his cheek. “I’m the servant.”</p> <p>“Yes, but under these circumstances, then the Master becomes the servant,” I told him, trying to sound mockingly wise. “Just don’t expect it every day.” He giggled and took the tray. He ate heartily and I returned the tray of empty dishes to the kitchen.</p> <p>The next day, Adam was standing by my bedside with my robe, as usual. The day was typically normal. I called Mike to tell him that Adam was doing much better and to send the bill to the house. He told me there would be no bill and we argued about that until he relented.</p> <p>I got home and had Adam waiting on me hand and foot for supper. The evening lessons went as normal. After the martial arts training, he disappeared upstairs. I figured he went to study and to sleep because I didn’t see him the rest of the night. I was wrong. He was waiting by my bedside with his hands on the poster, ready for discipline.</p> <p>“Adam, you were sick yesterday. I’m not going to whip you because you were didn’t do your chores.”</p> <p>“But Master, there’s no excuse for it. I should have been there. I deserve a whipping.” </p> <p>I looked down and even in the anticipation of the whipping, the boy’s cock was sticking straight out. He didn’t deserve a whipping; he wanted a whipping. Not one to let this opportunity slip by, I shrugged my shoulders and went into the closet to get the belt. I walked back out and he was holding onto the post, ready to take it.</p> <p>“There will be twenty licks and you will count them. You mess up on the count, I start over at ‘one’.”</p> <p>I reared back and let the first one fly across his right buttock. He hissed and counted, “One, Master”. And so it went, one lick after the other. I tanned his ass as if he had actually done something wrong. After counting to ten, I moved to the side to attack the left side of his ass. He counted correctly right up to the nineteenth lick. He counted out, “Twenty, Master”. As promised, I started over at the beginning.</p> <p>Just as the first lick struck when I started over, his young body shook in the throws of a climax. His cock was never even touched. This was the second time that this had happened. He was orgasming from just being whipped or spanked in some way. To be perfectly honest, it was the first time I had ever seen that happen.</p> <p>He stood stock still as I continued to bring the belt down across his darkening asscheeks. It seemed that the more I gave him, the more he wanted. The kid was turning into a real masochist, but it was something else. I couldn’t put my finger on it, but there was something different about Adam that wasn’t there before this weekend.</p> <p>Anyway, by the time the second count of twenty struck his asscheeks, he had cum once again. At the count of “Twenty, Master”, correctly this time, he sank to his knees on the floor. His whole ass region was a deep, crimson red. To me, it was also ready to be fucked again. I pulled him to his feet to look at him. His face was wet from both perspiration and tears, but he seemed content.</p> <p>I parted my gi bottom and pulled him over to sit in my lap. He spread his legs and slid up mine to straddle my hard-on. The boy knew what to do from there, so I let him do it. With practiced ease, he slid down to rest his sphincter against my cock, and then he let himself drop.</p> <p>“Ow, ow, ow,” he cried as his enflamed butt hit my hips and he rose as fast as he dropped, to get back off me.</p> <p>I picked the boy up by his armpits, and turned us around to lay him belly-down on the bedding. Knowing that his butt was very sore, I made sure only to make contact with his skin as little as possible. Yeah, right. Each time I plunged into the little masochist, I made damn sure his whole ass felt me. Just as I came and sent my sperm into him, he peaked also.</p> <p>I rolled off him after finishing and collapsed onto my back. He put his arm across my chest, and we dozed off to sleep like that.</p> <p>I woke the next morning to Adam standing by my bedside with only my robe, his collar and another genuine smile.</p> <p>“You’d better get dressed before Mrs. Garcia sees you like that and begins to wonder about us,” I warned him.</p> <p>“Yes Master,” he said, still holding the same smile. I do love that smile, by the way.</p> <p>I showered, shaved and walked out to dress to find that my bed was made and the clothes were right where they should be. Adam was gone; probably downstairs. I dressed and glided downstairs to breakfast to find Adam standing by the table in the dinning room, still dressed in only his collar. I raised my eyebrow to him and he explained.</p> <p>“I asked Mrs. Garcia if she could do the grocery shopping on her way in, instead of afterward. I told her I would look after your breakfast.”</p> <p>“Good thinking, Adam, but you might have told me that earlier,” I said with a slight smirk.</p> <p>“I could have, Master, but that would have ruined the surprise for you.”</p> <p>He turned to get the rest of my breakfast off the cart and I saw the damage I had inflicted upon his young asscheeks the previous night. Even I flinched at the darkened skin. He saw it and smiled sheepishly.</p> <p>“I guess I got a little carried away last night, Master,” he said.</p> <p>“You got carried away?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master; me. I skipped from eighteen to twenty on purpose. For some reason, I just felt like I needed more… whipping.” He said that last word in almost a whisper.</p> <p>I put my arm around his waist and drew him to me. With a gentle hug, I kissed him on the mouth, reassuring him that everything was okay. He actually kissed back and we broke so he could serve the meal. I ate and then headed to the office.</p> <p>The rest of the week was so painfully normal, I almost had to shoot myself. Friday was another party, planned and hosted perfectly by Adam again. By the weekend, Adam’s buttcheeks were back to their normal shade of pink. The kid was truly amazing. I know I’ve said it before, but I always get a charge out of seeing it. Saturday and Sunday were nothing days, with no sex or bondage games, for some reason or another.</p> <p>Monday came and Adam was sick again. This time, I took him to the doctor’s office. Dehydration was one thing, but two Mondays in a row was entirely something else for a kid that was never supposed to get sick at all. We sat in Mike’s office for about five minutes before he could see us.</p> <p>During the wait, a bald man struck up a conversation with Adam, and we had to break it off as Mike ushered us into his exam room. This time, he was able to do a few more tests to diagnose a bit better. The problem was, he couldn’t find the problem again.</p> <p>“If I didn’t know better, I’d say he was having ‘morning sickness’.”</p> <p>“Well, Dr. Evans, it does happen in the mornings,” Adam suggested.</p> <p>“Morning sickness is for women who are pregnant, Adam. And it doesn’t just happen in the mornings. For some women it could happen at any time of the day,” Mike explained to the boy.</p> <p>“Well, Mike, why don’t you test for that? It could be a hormonal imbalance,” I suggested. “After all, you’ve tested for everything else.”</p> <p>“Kyle, leave medicine to me, please. Nothing could make this happen. Besides, we’re dealing with a person that isn’t supposed to get sick at all.”</p> <p>“Exactly my point, Mike. We’re dealing with an unknown. Why not just do a urine test and see what develops? What could it hurt? You’ve done every other test there is.”</p> <p>He sighed in frustration and left to get a cup for Adam to pee into. Adam was getting worried, and I tried to calm his fears, but was failing miserably. The doctor returned and Adam dutifully urinated into the small cup. Mike left with the cup to perform his tests on the liquid. And again we waited. And we waited.</p> <p>It seemed like an eternity before Mike walked back in the room. When he did, it seemed the color in his face had drained out.</p> <p>“What is it, Mike?”</p> <p>“I want to take a look at something before I give my answer to that,” he said, then turned to Adam. “I want you to put on your pants and follow me.”</p> <p>We followed him down to a room with a sonogram machine in it. He had Adam sit on the bench in the room and then lie on his back to be examined. Mike put some gel on the device’s “wand”, as he called it, and smeared around on his belly. The screen clicked to life and we saw inside Adam’s belly.</p> <p>After some time, Mike stopped moving the wand around and stopped just to the right of his stomach.</p> <p>“What do you see?” he asked me.</p> <p>“It looks like a sack of some sort,” I said, confused. I was pretty good at A &amp; P in college, but that had been a while. “What is it? A tumor?”</p> <p>“A tumor doesn’t move around on its own, Karl. I think the boy’s pregnant.”</p></div>",[]
241,Adam's Predicament,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Adam's dealing with a new problem. His friends are told about it, and a new person enters his life who tells him his past and where he came from. He and his master spend a long weekend with his friends and they plan a journey, but there's a complication.",2006-01-10,3,4,"M+/b, b+/b, cbt, anal, oral, cons, tort",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“I think you may have to go back to medical school, Mike. Boys can’t get pregnant, the last time I checked.” I was sure of this, of course, but it did rattle my cage a little.</p> <p>“Yes, Kyle, I know that,” he said, with a little more than just a hint of irritation. “But, as you can see on the screen, there’s the beginnings of a child in there. As you said earlier, we’re dealing with an unknown, here.</p> <p>His healing ability, his absence of a navel, now a pouch that is carrying a child; he may be some sort of governmental experiment.”</p> <p>“Oh, come on, Mike. An experiment gone awry? You might as well have said the kid was an alien.”</p> <p>“Maybe he is, Karl,” he said, with a serious look on his face.</p> <p>“Oh, jeeze. This conversation is going from bad to worse, Mike. There’s no way either option is possible.”</p> <p>“How do you know?” he asked, a little suspiciously.</p> <p>“Remember the report I gave you?”</p> <p>“Oh yeah,” he said, suddenly remembering the folder. “I still can’t explain the differences in the boy, Kyle.”</p> <p>“Dr. Evans, my name is Adam,” Adam said with a little hint of a tone to it. It was the first time he had made his presence known since we got into this line of questioning.</p> <p>“You’re right, Adam. I apologize. Look, we don’t know what to make of this, but it appears that you may be carrying a child inside you. Do you know how this might have happened?”</p> <p>Adam didn’t answer. He just looked down at his bare feet. I asked Mike if he could give the two of us a second. He nodded and left the room.</p> <p>“You do know how this happened; don’t you?” I asked him.</p> <p>“You mean to me, Master?” and I nodded. “No, I don’t know. But we’ve been doing things together, and I didn’t want to get you into trouble with Dr. Evans.”</p> <p>I smiled at his consideration.</p> <p>“I’m scared, Master,” he said, looking back up with more tears welling in his eyes. It was then that I noticed what I should have noticed before. His eyes had changed. They were no longer a baby blue. The color in both eyes had changed to a darker blue with some red in it. I decided not to mention it to him or Mike. They both had too many other things on their minds. Mike walked back in the room a few minutes later.</p> <p>“Well, if you’re sure of that diagnosis, Mike, there’s nothing you can do for him. Is there?” I asked him. Mike shook his head. “Again, Mike, I want this kept totally quiet.”</p> <p>“No problem, Kyle. I don’t think it would help Adam if this gets out either. I will want to see him at least once a week to make sure that this thing isn’t going to hurt or kill him. Can you bring him in on Monday?”</p> <p>“Sure thing, Mike, see you then.”</p> <p>He nodded back to me, and we left the room to get his clothes he left behind in the other room. We left the office and headed through the waiting room to the outside world. The bald man that Adam had been talking to before we went inside was still there, and nodded to the boy as we left. Adam tried to smile back, but couldn’t.</p> <p>We headed home in silence. Armand didn’t bother engaging us in any conversation, sensing that something was wrong. We arrived at home and he headed to his loft. I left him alone for a while and went to check on him around noon or so with some lunch for both of us.</p> <p>Adam was sitting on his bed with a book on his lap, but I didn’t think he was studying it at all. He turned to look at me as I entered.</p> <p>“Are you okay, under the circumstances, that is?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I think so, Master. I don’t understand. I know that I can’t get pregnant; only girls can. So, how did this happen?”</p> <p>“I don’t know Adam, but over the near future, we’re gonna try and find out. Dr. Evans has set aside the entire day for you on Monday when we go see him. We’ll find the answers.”</p> <p>We talked some more about the situation. It was more to calm him down than me, but I was also severely rattled. I wasn’t the one to go through all the changes, if Mike was correct, that is. I still wasn’t totally convinced he was right, but I wasn’t going to expose Adam to another doctor. The fewer people that knew about this, the better. </p> <p>The rest of the week, I told Adam that he didn’t have to do his duties. He was adamantly (forgive the pun) opposed to that. He made sure that I knew that nothing would change because of this problem. </p> <p>Friday night brought another surprise from Adam. He walked back in the den after his lessons with the metal collar on. I asked him if he was sure, and he nodded. I motioned towards the shelf and we went downstairs for a session.</p> <p>To make sure that no pressure was put on his stomach area, just in case the good doctor was right, I tied Adam up spread-eagled between the two poles again. A leather strap about three inches wide was used on the rejuvenated skin of his buttocks. After the tenth strike of the strap, he whispered something that I didn’t catch. I leaned closer to him and asked him to repeat himself.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” he whispered again. I was shocked. I was not exactly using my full strength on the boy, but I certainly was making an impact. His whole butt was getting dark red and probably very painful, but he wanted it harder.</p> <p>I recovered from my shock and let loose the next lash of the strap with my full strength behind it. He screamed like hell itself was unleashed against him. I continued to whip him like he asked me and he screamed the whole time. He may have screamed and cried, but his cock never lost any of its rigidity. If he was pregnant, his hormones must be going crazy.</p> <p>That was when it struck me. The last two times we’ve played our little games, he’s climaxed from just pain and no stimulation to his cock. It all started right after I came in his mouth. There had to be some connection to all of this. The speculation would have to wait for Monday; I had a willing slave to torment.</p> <p>The last several licks had him cumming like never before. When I was finished with the whipping, I walked up behind him, like usual. He was panting from the workout I had just given his buttocks, and to be honest, I was breathing hard as well.</p> <p>“Ask for it, Slave,” I hissed into his ear, knowing what he wanted next.</p> <p>“Please, Master, fuck me,” he panted out. I obliged again.</p> <p>Not bothering with the lubricant, I lined my stiff rod up to his backdoor again, and rammed it home. He screamed at both the initial pain of having his sphincter torn apart and the painful contact of me hitting his bruised skin. From there on, the shagging went as it usually does. He climaxed one more time before we both finished about ten minutes later.</p> <p>I rested against his back, feeling the heat from the reddened skin of his asscheeks. Adam was still panting as he hung from between the poles. I recovered my strength again and disconnected the restraints from the each of the poles. I sat on the floor for a minute before we climbed the stairs. Adam crawled over to lie across my lap.</p> <p>Suddenly I felt his belly move on its own and he noticed as well. We looked at each other in the eye, but didn’t speak the unspoken words between us. Both of us were worried again.</p> <p>“I’m hungry, Master,” he said, which was another oddity. He usually is not hungry this late at night, unless he can’t sleep.</p> <p>“It better not be for pickles and ice cream,” I said with a little mirth.</p> <p>“Master?” Adam answered, not getting the joke.</p> <p>“Never mind, Adam. Come on; let’s get you something to eat from the kitchen.”</p> <p>We ate some snacks and both of us headed upstairs to sleep in my bed. I watched in growing lasciviousness from behind as he climbed the stairs. My dick began to grow again as I watched the red globes of his ass sashay back and forth while he walked in front of me.</p> <p>As he climbed into bed in front of me, I ran my finger up the back of his leg and over the red skin I had caused. It was already beginning to heal, amazingly. He shivered and squirreled out of my reach. I grabbed him across his chest and we wrestled under the covers for a few minutes before settling down,</p> <p>As Adam settled down, he moved his back against my side, putting his bare butt along the side of my hip. I reached over, under the covers, and felt along the curve of his divine ass. Turning towards him, I reached over his small frame in an intimate embrace. He opened his legs to allow my cock to enter his depths again.</p> <p>I slid inside him in one smooth motion. He accepted me without any resistance as my cock invaded his bowels. I felt something odd at the tip of my cock. I realized right then that I had felt the same thing earlier that evening when I fucked him downstairs. It was some fold of tissue inside him that should not be there. For the time being, I just wanted to enjoy another fuck with him, so I didn’t think about it.</p> <p>He moved my hand down to his crotch. I thought he was going to place it around his hardened cock, but passed it to lay my hand on his balls. He moved his hand outside mine and closed it around my fingers. I took the hint and began to squeeze his small nuts in my fist. He lifted his right leg, as his normal response to that stimulus.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” he whispered to me again.</p> <p>Always happy to oblige, I squeezed my fist tighter around his nuts. He hissed at the pain, but I could tell it was turning him on something fierce. His dick was sticking straight outward from his body. I continued to squeeze as well as pummel his innards with my cock until I came inside him again. He orgasmed right after me, and we fell asleep, feeling each other’s warmth.</p> <p>The next morning brought his friends over to the house. I warned Adam, while we were taking our shower together, not to tell his friends about what Mike had told him. Until we were sure about this situation, it was best not to let everyone know about it. He agreed.</p> <p>Incidentally, Jeeves called that previous Monday and gave his resignation. I guess having to take orders from a ten-year-old was too much for him. I really don’t miss him, and Adam and I can make do for ourselves on the weekends.</p> <p>The boys actually had a fuck-session in my pool with Adam that afternoon. I watched the boys have their fun. One was attacking his asshole, another one was down his throat, and the last boy was sucking Adam’s cock. It seemed that all of them were having fun. Once each of them came, they would switch places, but Adam was always the centerpiece of the action.</p> <p>I was a little envious about this, but didn’t intrude on their fun. That evening, I took the boys to a show in downtown Chicago. We returned to the house around eleven o’clock and the boys were allowed to stay over the night, so they stayed with Adam in his loft. I wondered what they would be doing to the poor boy. Yeah, like he hated every second of it. I did tell them to go a little easy on him, but I didn’t give them a reason.</p> <p>Sunday, they invited me in on the games as I fucked Adam from behind again in the pool area while they watched again. They seemed genuinely enthralled at how he was able to take all of my cock up his ass. I did spank him a little, but nothing too rough. I could tell from his demeanor, that he wanted more. I wasn’t going to give it to him, and he didn’t ask for it; not with his friends there watching.</p> <p>Monday morning, Armand took me and Adam to Dr. Evans’s office to be examined. The sonogram showed a few things that Mike found interesting.</p> <p>“By the development of the fetus, it looks like he’s only about a few weeks along.” Then he turned to Adam. “How do you feel?”</p> <p>“Fine, Dr. Evans. At least I’m not throwing up anymore.”</p> <p>“Anything else?” he asked the boy.</p> <p>“Well, Master Kyle and I felt something move the other day when we were horsing around.”</p> <p>“That’s unusual,” he said, while stroking his chin.</p> <p>“Everything’s unusual about this, Mike. Anything specifically unusual?”</p> <p>“Well, during usual pregnancies, the fetus doesn’t start to move around until about half way through the second trimester. But you’re sure you felt something?” The boy nodded at his question.</p> <p>“How did that feel?”</p> <p>“Weird, to be honest,” he replied.</p> <p>“Well, you’d better get used to this, because this is going to grow larger and larger. Your belly is going to stick out like you’ve swallowed a watermelon.”</p> <p>“How do we get the baby out of there, Mike?”</p> <p>“Hell, Kyle, I don’t even know how the kid got in there in the first place,” he said, and I could tell right off that he was semi-joking with me. All three of us were worried, me worst of all. I’d like to know how this happened as well. “But to be honest, getting the child out of him will be simple; we’ll do a C-section and take the baby when it gets too dangerous.”</p> <p>“Dangerous?” Adam asked, getting a little more scared now.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Adam, that won’t be for months to come. The problem is that you have no exit for the baby to fit through. What we’ll do, is cut you open and take the baby from the pocket it rests in. With your healing ability, you won’t even have a scar. You have nothing to worry about.” He tried to sound as upbeat as possible for the boy’s sake, but even I noticed more than a hint of worry in Mike’s voice.</p> <p>By now, I had accepted the fact that my young slave was pregnant, and the only way it could have possibly happen was from me. I wasn’t worried about any type of criminal problems; I know where more than a few skeletons are buried. I was more concerned with Adam’s health.</p> <p>The rest of the day was uneventful. After his evening training, Adam came to me in the study. He sat down to my left on the sofa.</p> <p>“I’m getting really scared now, Master,” he said with his head bowed.</p> <p>“I know you are, Adam, but whatever is going to happen, I’ll be right by your side with you the whole way.”</p> <p> The following Monday morning came around and we headed to Mike’s office. Adam’s belly was beginning to pouch out a little bit. Mike locked the door behind us, and then ushered us into a room with a machine he had borrowed from a local hospital.</p> <p>“It’s a much better sonogram machine,” he explained to our curious looks. “It’ll give us a much better look at what’s going on inside you,” he told Adam. </p> <p>Adam nodded, stripped to his skin, and laid himself out on the table. The machine passed over him like an x-ray, but didn’t emit any harmful rays into his body. Both Mike and I watched as the bar moved up the boy’s body until it reached his midriff. He stopped the bar where he had seen the baby developing the previous week. He looked at the screen a second before making a comment I will never forget.</p> <p>“What the fuck?”</p> <p>“What now, Mike?”</p> <p>“You’re not going to believe this, Kyle. The boy’s got twins in there. Look,” he said and offered the screen to me.</p> <p>I’ve moved faster in my life, but not too many times. There was no mistaking the twin shapes in the picture. I saw two distinct human embryos inside my young slave’s body. Both of us were looking at him with a mixture of pity and awe.</p> <p>“We need to tell someone, Kyle,” he said, but before I could answer, a voice at the door spoke and startled all of us out of our skin.</p> <p>“That won’t be necessary, Doctor.” It was the young bald man I saw Adam talking to the last time we were in here.</p> <p>“Mr. Williams,” Mike said, moving between Adam and the stranger. “How did you get in here? I know I locked the door behind me.” He shook the man’s hand, hoping, I’m sure, to get the man out of his office.</p> <p>“I apologize for letting myself in, doctor, but I may be able to help in this situation. You see, I’m of Adam’s father’s race.”</p> <p>“Mr. Williams,” Mike started again, but the stranger cut him off.</p> <p>“I can help, Dr. Evans, I assure you,” he said.</p> <p>“What did you mean by his race?” I asked him. He smiled back at me, and I recognized that smile. It was Adam’s smile; to a ‘T’. “Let him talk, Mike,” I said to the stunned doctor.</p> <p>“Thank you, Mr. Henderson. Yes, I know who you are,” he added. I guess the look on my face gave it away.</p> <p>“First, may I see Adam’s eyes?”</p> <p>I looked at Adam, and he shrugged. I nodded, hesitantly. He walked over and looked down at him; straight in the eye. He didn’t even look at the rest of his body, as any normal human would when they see a naked boy lying on a table. As he looked at Adam, I noticed he had the same baby blue eyes that the boy once had, before this problem began.</p> <p>When he was finished looking at him, he stood back up straight and turned to look at me.</p> <p>“I would guess he’s about a month along into his pregnancy,” he said, matter-of-factly. Now, I was really stunned. He smiled and continued.</p> <p>“The color of his eyes gives it away. As his pregnancy progresses, the irises in Adam’s eyes will continue to redden. When he’s full term, they will be very close to the color of your poinsettias.”</p> <p>“And you know that how?” I asked, able to find my voice again.</p> <p>“I told you; I’m of his father’s race. We’re not what you would call entirely human. Although, originally, we were human, but some time ago, we changed due to a major catastrophe. Why don’t you let the lad get dressed and I will explain everything to the three of you?”</p> <p>It seemed like a reasonable suggestion. Adam dressed while the man introduced himself formally to me as Todd Williams. It was then that I took the full measure of the man. He was tall and young looking, but completely bald on his head, with no arm hair either. He had no facial shadow from hair on his chin as well. His skin was almost albino white, but it wasn’t sickly looking.</p> <p>Nothing else was said until the four of us left the office. We decided the best venue for this conversation would be my place.</p> <p>The drive to the house was strained. Mike was eyeing Williams cautiously. Williams, himself, was gazing out the window, as if nothing in the world bothered him. Adam fidgeted like I’ve never seen him. I guess the information Williams said in the room was finally sorted through his mind. Meanwhile, I would sweep the car every few minutes, gauging reactions to the newcomer.</p> <p>We arrived at home and Adam retrieved a tray with drinks for all of us. The leftover whisky was in the crystal bottle in the center of the tray for any of us to drink when needed. I guess Adam figured that we might need a lot of it. The four of us sat down in the room and Williams began his explanation.</p> <p>“Now, let me begin at the beginning. My race is very old; ancient, you might say. We were here before your earliest civilizations began. But a cataclysmic event almost wiped us out. Our pride and joy sank into the ocean in one day.”</p> <p>“Are you referring to Atlantis?”</p> <p>“That is what you call it, Mr. Henderson, we have another name for it that is unpronounceable in your tongue, so I guess we can use the name ‘Atlantis’,” he said with a smile, and continued. “Our whole civilization was almost wiped out in a second. Only a handful of men survived the event in their laboratory. Twenty-five men out of five million survived. The thought is staggering even today.” He seemed to loose himself into a memory for a second, and then he recollected himself to continue.</p> <p>“Anyway, they survived by sheer luck. One of the men had been able to erect a field of energy around his laboratory to protect them. They just happened to be there. He drew the energy from the water itself, so they were never going to run out of energy at the bottom of the ocean.</p> <p>“I’ll spare you the details of how they survived down there, but they did manage. The only problem was that only men had survived, no women at all. Having no option, they turned to their science to save their society. As further luck would have it, a son of one of the groups leaders was there visiting him when the catastrophe occurred. They used him and changed his genetic structure to become the first breeder.</p> <p>“Over the course of the next few years, or so, the boy was bred a total of ten times. Five offspring were leaders, five were breeders, and that’s how it’s been since then. Female genes were eliminated at the time and all children, as you call them, were male from then on. No girls or women have been born since.”</p> <p>“What do you call the children?” I asked, feeling a little stupid.</p> <p>“Well, there are the two names we gave them; breeders and leaders. You see, through the genetic manipulation, they managed to create a process of procreation while at the same time, allowing the population to remain under control. During the procreation process of our race, there are always two offspring born at the same time; one breeder, one leader.”</p> <p>“What’s the difference between the two?” Mike asked him.</p> <p>“Well, I was just about to get to that, Doctor. The most noticeable trait is that breeders are born with hair on their heads. Leaders are totally bald and will remain that way their whole lives. But internally, breeders are born with an extra organ, or what you would call a “womb” for bearing offspring.</p> <p>“At about five or six, the womb begins to awaken, for lack of a better term, to prepare to bear offspring. A small filter in the esophagus wall opens and sperm is allowed into the womb to join with the embryos ready to be fertilized. The filter opens only when a breeder becomes sexually excited to allow the sperm to flow into the womb. The embryos grow as normal, and when the gestation period is complete, they are born through an opening at the top of what you would call the rectum. With me so far?”</p> <p>All three of us nodded, stupidly, I might say. I felt like a student in school again, being given a lesson on how to brush my teeth.</p> <p>“Good. Now, breeders make the milk for the offspring through the same way your women do; their breasts. The milk sacs evolved over a long period of time; they weren’t there at the beginning, I’m told. During incubation, the offspring are fed through absorption in the skin from the breeder’s stomach. That part is pretty complicated. Science was never my best subject.</p> <p>“As far as the ages of the breeders, most of the time, the breeders are bred for the first time at about eight years old, or so.”</p> <p> “Um, excuse me,” Mike said, and actually raised his hand.</p> <p>“Yes, doctor?”</p> <p>“Assuming all of this isn’t some form of joke, where are these embryos kept before they are fertilized?”</p> <p>“A valid question, doctor. They are kept in the lining of the womb until fertilization occurs. Once it does occur, the other embryos are protected from being fertilized.”</p> <p>“And they are fertilized, how?”</p> <p>“As I said, sperm are sent into the womb by way of the esophagus.”</p> <p>“Through the mouth?”</p> <p>He nodded at this, and I paled. If he was right, I know how this had happened, then. Mike’s head wheeled around so fast that I thought it would come off his neck when he turned to look at me. I was about to protest to Mike when Adam spoke up.</p> <p>“Don’t look at him like that, Dr. Evans,” he started, “it wasn’t his fault. It was mine.”</p> <p>“Let me guess,” Williams butted in, “you got a spanking and were turned on by it.”</p> <p>All three of us were back to the shocked stage again. He laughed.</p> <p>“All breeders are very sexually active at an early age. A whipping usually brings it out the best, from what I understand. Either being spanked, whipped, or tied turns a breeder into what you might call a nymphomaniac, especially when they are impregnated. It’s something to do with the hormones. Something along those lines.”</p> <p>“Are all leaders impotent?” Mike asked.</p> <p>“We’re not impotent, doctor, we’re sterile. We still have sex, and with some young breeders, but we don’t have offspring. For some reason, the breeders get all the breeding capabilities. When they are young, they carry the offspring, and when they are older, they begin producing sperm.</p> <p>“When a breeder reaches about the age of fifteen or sixteen, the womb closes and all excess embryos are excreted. The womb dries up and becomes nothing more than a thin line of tissue. They begin producing sperm at about fourteen, and the breeder’s hormones become more masculine. Usually, a breeder’s ability to breed becomes dormant at about sixty years of age or so.”</p> <p>“What about the accelerated healing ability?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Pardon?” This was the first time he had become unsure of himself.</p> <p>“Adam’s body has the ability to heal itself very rapidly,” I told him.</p> <p>“How rapidly?”</p> <p>“Very. In a matter of a few weeks, he was able to totally recover from a vicious encounter and all scars were healed over.”</p> <p>“That, I don’t know about, Mr. Henderson. I do know this, though. Adam was the first child, breeder or leader, that was ever conceived by a mixture of our two peoples. Perhaps the mix has created a side effect that is unexplainable.”</p> <p>“How did you know I was here?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“About fifty years, or so, ago, some of our people came to the surface to see if there was anything or anyone alive. When they reported back, there was one teenage breeder who stayed. We had a bad time tracking him down, but eventually, we did.</p> <p>“He was ordered to return to our society, but refused. Of course, we couldn’t have him running amok, so, he was eliminated. But the damage was done. By the time we had caught up with him, he had met your mother and gotten her pregnant with you. Since we don’t believe in killing the innocent, we just watched her progress.</p> <p>“When she died giving birth to you, we were going to take you to back home, but we decided to let you live here. It was decided that perhaps you could bridge the gap between our two societies. Leaders were chosen, not being able to reproduce, to watch your progress as you grew up. You had us worried when you ran away, but one of our people was invited to a party thrown by Mr. Henderson about a month ago, where he reported you being found again.”</p> <p>“Are you here to take me with you?” Adam asked, and it was a fair question.</p> <p>“I will leave that choice up to you, Adam. If you stay, you might be ridiculed by your society for being a breeder. If you come back with me, the same may happen there, being darker skinned. Either way, you’ll be different, but at least here, you have some support from Mr. Henderson.”</p> <p>“Is everyone as light skinned as yourself?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes. As we are now totally under the water, the sun doesn’t get to us. We’ve managed to build some solar generators, but they don’t put out the same heat as the sun.”</p> <p>Adam looked at me and then back to Williams. Having finished his tale, Williams was silent. Of course Mike had about a million questions just begging to be asked of him, but he waited. All of us waited for Adam’s answer.</p> <p>“Well, I do have a contract to fulfill, Mr. Williams, with Master Kyle. And if there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s to hold to your word.” Adam then turned to him, face to face. “Could you stay and help me through this thing, though?”</p> <p>“You may stay here, Mr. Williams, if you like,” I offered, since he would be helping my slave through his pregnancy.</p> <p>“I would appreciate that, Mr. Henderson,” he answered coyly. “And, yes, Adam, I will stay and help you.”</p> <p>“Call me Kyle, since we’re going to be spending the next eight months or so together,” I said with a warm smile.</p> <p>“Then call me Todd. And the length of Adam’s pregnancy will be about seven months, not your nine. So, he has about six or so to go.”</p> <p>“I’d like to talk to you about the particulars, if you please,” Mike spoke up.</p> <p>“No problem, doctor,” Williams answered back. “Just realize that I don’t know everything, and I won’t know the answers to all of your questions. As I said earlier, science was never my strong suit.”</p> <p>“Understood,” Mike said with a smile. I’m sure he just wanted some more answers to some more obvious questions that had not been asked.</p> <p>“What is your strong suit, Mr. Williams?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“I’m a diplomat, Adam. I handle disputes between peoples.”</p> <p>Now, with those issues resolved, the two left the room while I was left with a scared Adam. I reached over and hugged him close. We stayed that way from some time. He did cry a little, but not an overwhelming one.</p> <p>Mike and Williams talked in to the late night about the anatomy of the Atlanteans. I could hear Williams answer as best as he could; he didn’t know everything, but he did know a lot more than either of us did. That made him the expert. Mike stayed the night, continually asking Williams question after question.</p> <p>I, myself, turned in at about nine o’clock. I had just settled into bed when I heard Adam’s signature knock at the door. I beckoned him inside and I saw that he was wearing nothing but his leather collar again. His belly did have the smallest, but distinct pooch to it.</p> <p>“Master, may I sleep with you tonight?”</p> <p>“Well, since the damage has already been done, I suppose so.”</p> <p>“Well, if I understand Mr. Williams correctly, if you fuck me like normal and not in the mouth, I won’t get pregnant again anyways.” He was always so eager to please, and having his hormones out of whack adding to his sex-drive, made him even more eager.</p> <p>I smiled and nodded towards the bathroom, and he took the hint. After cleaning his innards out, he reentered the room and went to the closet. He walked out with the punishment belt in his hands. He laid the belt on the bed and grabbed the bedpost. I smiled, grabbed the belt and took my position behind him.</p> <p>At the first “One, Master”, his dick sprang to attention. As normal, the sound of the lash striking his smooth skin filled the room. I reared back and let the second stroke fly. It landed just below the first one. He counted “Two, Master”, after noticeably hissing. The next one was just above the lines left by the first hit. Just after he counted, there was a knock at my door.</p> <p>“Yes?” I asked, stopping the assault briefly. </p> <p>“Is everything okay in there, Kyle?” It was Mike.</p> <p>I looked at Adam, and believe it or not, both of us actually giggled a little like school boys being caught doing something naughty.</p> <p>“Yes, Doctor, everything’s fine,” I said, feeling slightly annoyed. </p> <p>We waited a few minutes to allow him to go back to bed, and then I continued his “punishment”. Another three strikes later, Mike was back at the door, knocking again. This time, I was more than a little annoyed at him.</p> <p>“What is it, Mike?”</p> <p>“What’s going on in there?”</p> <p>“Master, you might as well let him in. He’s not going to leave us alone.”</p> <p>“You don’t mind?”</p> <p>Adam shrugged and stated the obvious. “He already knows about everything, Sir. Why not?” Why not, indeed.</p> <p>“Come on in, Mike,” I said, sighing.</p> <p>He walked in the room and saw Adam leaning against the bedpost with his right buttcheek red (I hadn’t gotten to the left one, yet) and me with the belt in my hand, standing there, naked also.</p> <p>“I can’t believe you, Kyle.”</p> <p>“I really don’t mind, Dr. Evans,” Adam said.</p> <p>“That’s not the point, Adam. You’re a young boy, and Kyle knows better than to do what he’s doing to you.”</p> <p>Adam dropped his hands and walked over to the two of us. His little pecker was waving back and forth at us like one of those hands on a spring in a car’s window. He didn’t say anything, just walked over and took Mike’s hand in his and put it on his belly.</p> <p>“If I’m old enough for this, I’m old enough to decide what I want, Dr. Evans,” he said with a gentle smile. With Mike’s hand still on his belly, he reached to Mike’s groin and smoothly ran it down the length of it. “Besides, doctor, it seems you also like what you see.”</p> <p>It was true. Mike’s shorts had a distinct bulge in them, and it was growing. Adam looked up at me, as if asking for permission. I looked to Mike to see if he would. He seemed to cave in to his carnal side and nodded. I nodded back to Adam that I would allow this, and we all walked back over to the bed.</p> <p>Adam and I resumed our previous positions and I landed another swat to his ass with the belt as he called out, “Four, Master”. Mike watched us, just as fascinated as Adam’s young friends, as I continually lashed out at the boy’s asscheeks.</p> <p>At the count of ten, Adam whispered once again that he wanted it harder. I gave it to him, just as hard as I could for the remaining ten licks. Adam crumpled to the floor after the final strike had sent his body into fits of orgasmic pleasure. Mike let out a low whistle at what he had just seen.</p> <p>“If I had not seen it, I would not have believed it,” he said in a lower voice than normal.</p> <p>“See what I tried to tell you,” we heard a voice at the door. We spun around and Williams was standing there, with a sly smile on his face.</p> <p>The doctor nodded and turned back to Adam.</p> <p>“Are you alright, Adam?”</p> <p>“Yes, Dr. Evans. I’m fine,” he said as he was getting up on shaky legs.</p> <p>“I’m sure that this won’t be the end of tonight’s pleasure,” Williams said, looking right at Adam’s face. Flushed, Adam smiled and sat gingerly down on the bed next to Mike. He was already getting another stiffy.</p> <p>“Recovers fast, doesn’t he?” Mike asked, rhetorically.</p> <p>“Actually, yes, doctor. As I said earlier, during this time, breeders become so sexually excited, that they usually don’t have a mind for anything else. It’ll die off the closer to the end of his pregnancy, but over the next month or so, Adam will be able to climax several times in one event.”</p> <p>During the time Williams was speaking, Adam began reaching for the bulge in Mike’s shorts. Mike noticed it when the Atlantean stopped speaking. He tried to move Adam’s hand away from his crotch, but the boy was adamant (another shameless pun). With one move, Adam had his shorts pealed away from his groin and his mouth wrapped around his cock.</p> <p>“You might as well give up, doctor. He won’t be denied his appetites, unless he’s bound in some way.” It was Williams who told him that.</p> <p>Mike relented and let Adam have his way with his package. Adam snaked his way between Mike’s legs to swallow his cock, whole. It slipped down his throat with practiced ease and Mike leaned back to enjoy it. Adam slipped his arms under Mike’s legs and back over his thighs to grasp his hips, making sure the good doctor didn’t get away. Mike was going nowhere, that’s for sure, but he slid up and knelt on the bed, squeezing Adam’s arms between his thighs and calves, right behind his knees.</p> <p>“Why don’t you join in, Kyle?” Williams invited. Who was I to argue? “I think he might want the belt again,” he added. It was true. Adam was holding the thick leather belt out to me while still sucking on Mike’s cock.</p> <p>With Mike’s knees keeping his arms captive, and with his cock buried down the boy’s throat, there was no way for Adam to count. So, I didn’t bother with that. I wrapped the belt around itself again, and lashed out at the boy’s already red backside.</p> <p>“MMMMPPH!” was the sound that came from Mike’s crotch. The boy was considerate enough not to bite down on the doctor’s instrument. He did dig his fingers into Mike’s thighs, though. Another swat against his upturned ass caused him to try to pull his arms out from under Mike. Mike was about to let him up, but I shook my head, no.</p> <p>“Don’t, Mike. He’s getting all twenty of them. In fact, slide back on the bed and bring Adam with you.”</p> <p>He nodded and slid back, while holding the boy by his armpits. Mike stopped moving up the bed when Adam’s crotch was positioned at the edge of the bed. Adam moved his left leg up to try and get up on the bed further, but I stopped him.</p> <p>“Todd, please get the ankle restraints out from the bottom drawer of that nightstand,” I said while pointing at the one to the left of the bed. Williams smiled and moved to get the restraints. They were originally meant to be used on women guests that I had overnight from a party. Really.</p> <p>He brought me the straps and both of us put them on Adam’s ankles. Leather straps were already attached to the restraints and they were tied to the bedposts at the foot of the bed. They were pulled tight enough to pull Adam’s legs apart enough to cause his belly to rest on the bed and his feet to be in the air. We didn’t pull them so far as to cause any damage to his groin muscles.</p> <p>When we had secured him, I figured Williams would return to the door, but he sat on the bed next to the engaged pair. He looked to me, and I nodded that it was okay. As he sat to mine and Adam’s right, he was out of the way of the belt’s follow through. When I brought the belt down again, causing another muffled scream from Adam, Williams wove his hand between Adam’s leg and the bed to grab his small nuts.</p> <p>As I brought the belt across his ass again, Williams squeezed his nuts. And I mean squeezed them hard. The boy was in agony, but knowing from past experience, I knew he was also enjoying the stimulus. Williams let up as I reared back and squeezed again when the belt made contact with his skin again. After just three rounds of that, Adam’s body shook again, in what must have been a very intense orgasm, and then he laid very still.</p> <p>“Is he okay?” Mike asked, with a little shiver in his voice.</p> <p>“He’s fine, doctor,” Williams said with a smile.</p> <p>“Yeah, I noticed that he liked that as well, a couple of months ago,” I said, smiling back at him.</p> <p>“The kid’s a masochist, Kyle,” Mike said, astonished.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know, Mike. I’ve spent quite a bit of time with him over the past few months,” I said, dipping my words in sarcasm.</p> <p>“Sorry,” he said, awkwardly.</p> <p>We waited for Adam to come around before continuing. Mike had pulled out of his throat to allow him to breathe. When Adam finally woke back up, I was sitting to his side, smiling down at him.</p> <p>“Not again, Master,” he groaned.</p> <p>“Again?” the doctor asked.</p> <p>“Again,” I said to the both of them. Williams and I smiled knowingly at each other. I stood up and reassumed my position behind Adam and brought the belt down on his tight ass again. Mike made a comment that he thought maybe Adam had had enough, but both Williams and I ignored him. I told Mike to make sure the boy doesn’t move.</p> <p>After another five lashes and ball-squeezes, Adam forced Mike to cum down his throat and the next round brought another hard orgasm from the young boy. This time, he didn’t pass out, though. We still had another eleven belts to go for the youngster. Even though he had cum, Mike stayed where he was and made sure Adam didn’t move, per my instructions.</p> <p>Williams began not only squeezing Adam’s balls; he also began pulling them downward with each lash. Adam came again at the fifteenth pelt. After this, Williams didn’t let up after each time, he continued to squeeze and pull his small nuts. The boy orgasmed again at the seventeenth lash and again at the final one.</p> <p>I have to say this; Williams knew what he was doing; that’s for sure. Adam was nothing but putty after that experience. I noticed that Williams was as hard as I was after thrashing and punishing Adam so thoroughly, but both of us let the boy recover before suggesting anything else.</p> <p>“How do you feel?” Mike asked him from above. Adam had spit his wilting cock out of his mouth by this time, so he could answer. That is, he could answer when he was coherent enough.</p> <p>“Great,” he said quietly from the doctor’s lap.</p> <p>I lined my dick up to Adam’s sphincter, ready to plunge inside, when Mike stopped me.</p> <p>“You can’t do that, Kyle,” he said, holding his hand up to me.</p> <p>“Why not, Doctor?” Williams casually asked.</p> <p>“After what he’s been through already? Give the kid a break, Kyle.” He was emphatic about this. And, to be honest, I thought he did have a valid point, until Adam spoke up and put the doctor’s anxieties to rest.</p> <p>“Please, Master, fuck me.”</p> <p>With that being said, I buried the full length of my cock in his rectum. Adam reared up at the suddenness of the assault on his ceaselessly tight asshole. Mike’s legs still held him down by his arms. I beckoned Williams to take Mike’s place at Adam’s front to really give the boy what he wanted.</p> <p>I reached under to tweak Adam’s nipples, but Williams stopped me. I looked up at him, curiously.</p> <p>“Not his nipples, Kyle. Right now, they’re too sensitive to the touch. It’ll spoil the mood he’s in.”</p> <p>I nodded that I understood and we went about fucking my young slave in both of his holes. Each time I thrust in and made contact with his sensitive skin, I could see him tense up, but I knew from experience, that he was enjoying the painful sensations.</p> <p>Williams’s cock slid down his throat easily enough and Adam was careful not to bite down when I thrust inside him. I had Mike move to the side and resume the ball squeezing. Adam actually raised his leg, the little that he could, to give the doctor the room to reach his privates. Even after seeing all this, Mike was surprised a little by Adam’s move.</p> <p>At each thrust forward, Adam would slide onto Williams’s cock and I had Mike squeeze the boy’s balls at that time also. We got into a steady rhythm after a few minutes, and before long, I came, sending semen deep into his bowels. Williams shot his innocuous spunk down Adam’s throat right after me. Adam had yet another orgasm, although not as powerful as the others, when Mike gave his nuts one final squeeze.</p> <p>I pulled out of him, and the two other men left the room for the night after wiping off their cocks with washcloths. Adam and I had a short shower together to help him recover a little. I looked at his ass, and after all the whipping, his ass was already a dark pink; not the dark red that I expected. His healing ability was kicking into overdrive, somehow.</p> <p>I decided not to mention this to him, as he had enough on his plate to worry about. The constant thought of being pregnant was always weighing on his mind. I sat down in the shower to relax and just let the water run over my body, and Adam did the same. He sat down in my lap, and laid his back against my chest. I reached around and pulled him into a very intimate embrace. He leaned his head back and gave in to sleep right there.</p> <p>I let the water get a little cool before finishing the shower, and got out after turning the stream off. I carried him as I climbed out of the tub and noticed a little blood flowing down the length of it. That wasn’t unusual, seeing that he was pretty much a virgin each time we had sex, a little tearing was normal for him. I wrapped a towel around him to make sure none of the blood gets onto the bed sheets. That would be a little difficult to explain to the maids.</p> <p>I woke up the next morning to Adam sliding his ass down my chest and over my hardened cock.</p> <p>“Feeling frisky again?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I just thought that this would be a much nicer way for you to wake up, Master,” he said, snickering. I speared his asshole in one hard thrust for that.</p> <p>“Mmmm, I always like that feeling, Master,” he said.</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“The first time you enter me, Sir; it always feels good, even though it hurts a little bit.”</p> <p>He snuggled up next to me as I slid in and out of his birthing hole. Adam clenched his buttcheeks tight, and caused me to cum sooner than usual. With that for a good morning surprise, I decided that we would take a shower together, instead of having him service my needs at the time. While in the shower, we had another session of sex when Adam turned around and began sucking my cock back to its full strength.</p> <p>“Listen, you little nympho,” I started, but Adam interrupted me.</p> <p>“Nympho, Master?”</p> <p>“It’s slang term for a person who likes sex too much. The long term is nymphomaniac. Now, as I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted…”</p> <p>“Sorry, Master. Do I need a whipping for that?” He asked, with a little too much eagerness in it.</p> <p>“We’ll handle that later, but I was saying that you’d better stop this, or you’re going to wear me out. I’m not like you. I can’t heal as quickly, or recover as quickly as you can.”</p> <p>“Are you lying to me, Master?” He asked with a smirk.</p> <p>“Excuse me?”</p> <p>“Well, your dick is getting hard again,” he pointed out. And with that, he swallowed my cock, whole in one gulp.</p> <p>Giving up, I lay down on the tub’s ceramic basin to let him have his way with my cock, knowing that to argue further would not accomplish anything. Masterfully, he sucked me to a finishing orgasm within minutes, even after just cumming in the bedroom. After he was finished with me, he stood up and got his shower over with, as if nothing were out of the norm.</p> <p>As we were getting out, he lurched over as if in pain.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes, Master. Just one of the babies moved again. I hope the kid gets comfortable soon, I don’t like the feel of that.”</p> <p>“Well, if Atlantean children are anything like human children, it’s going to get a lot worse before it’s over with.”</p> <p>“Greeaat; something to look forward to,” he said, rolling his eyes upward.</p> <p>I smiled at his humor, and he left the room so I could shave and he could get my clothes out of the closet. He told me he was going to strip the bed of its sheets, as it hadn’t been done in a while, and I said that it was a good idea.</p> <p>Adam served me, Mike, and Williams our breakfasts with his usual perfection. Mike and I left for our respective offices, leaving Williams with Adam for the day. I’m sure Adam had as many questions about what was going to happen to him as Mike did the previous night.</p> <p>Throughout the course of the week, Adam told me he could feel the babies shift inside him. He told me he was getting used to the feeling, but he still didn’t care for it.</p> <p>When Friday night came, Adam served the dinner as usual, and his friends came over the following morning to stay for the weekend. His belly was getting only slightly larger, but the boy’s pooch was now more defined. His eyes were darkening to a more purplish color as well. Before the boys got there, Williams pulled me aside to talk to me alone.</p> <p>“I have to return to my people to give them a report on what’s happened here. I’ll be back within a week’s time.”</p> <p>“Have you told Adam?”</p> <p>“Yes. I told him as he was finishing the quizzes you have set for him. He’s okay with it. Besides, nothing should happen over the next week or so. As far as I can see, Adam’s doing just fine.”</p> <p>“I have a feeling we’re going to have to tell Adam’s friends about this.”</p> <p>“He and I have discussed that very topic this past week, and I agree. If Adam were to just disappear suddenly, it would raise a lot more questions and cause as many problems. Go ahead and tell them, Kyle, but they have to know to keep it a total secret. Even from their parents. Adam feels like they will be able to do that.”</p> <p>“Okay, well, have a good trip. See you when you get back.” </p> <p>We shook hands and he left for the eastern seaboard.</p> <p>The boys arrived at about eleven o’clock, pretty much as normal. The four of them had some fun in the pool and climbed out just after one for some lunch. Adam looked at me and the look was asking the unspoken request. Do we have to tell them?</p> <p>“Boys,” I said, getting their attention when they were full from the sandwiches. “Come with me to the den, please.”</p> <p>Their eyes lit up, thinking we were taking Adam downstairs for another torture session. I smiled at their obvious eagerness. When we arrived in the room, I sat them down in the sofa to begin the explanation.</p> <p>“Now, what I’m about to tell you is more secret than our sexual experiences. It is extremely important that you tell no one about this. Understand?”</p> <p>They nodded their heads like those stupid dolls on dashboards. I smiled, took a breath, and plunged in with the worst of it.</p> <p>“Adam’s pregnant,” I started off. The looks on their faces was comical. I almost laughed in spite of the seriousness of the topic. Horace had a look of shock as he whipped his head towards Adam. Phillip actually paled. It was Karl’s voice that brought everything to reality.</p> <p>“Yeah, right, Mr. Henderson. Boys can’t get pregnant. It’s impossible.”</p> <p>I smiled at his reality check.</p> <p>“In this case, it’s not impossible. Let me explain…” and I began into the same dissertation that Williams had gone into the previous Monday with us. During the whole time I talked, they never interrupted me, or told me I was lying to them. They listened raptly as I spoke, holding onto each and every word.</p> <p>“So, Adam’s going to have a baby,” Horace, being the leader of the gang, spoke up.</p> <p>“Two, H,” I corrected him.</p> <p>“Who’s the father?” Phillip asked, looking from me to Adam to the other two boys on the sofa next to him.</p> <p>“Well, don’t look at me,” Horace said.</p> <p>“I’m afraid I have the honor of that, Phillip,” I said, laughing a little at Horace. I looked at Adam, and even he found Horace’s statement funny.</p> <p>“Ohhh,” he said, and his hand went to his stomach.</p> <p>“What?” Karl asked.</p> <p>“One of them moved. It happens every once in a while. Mr. Williams said that it would happen, even in the earlier stages. Master Kyle said that it would probably get worse as this goes along, and Mr. Williams agreed.”</p> <p>“Is your belly gonna get big?” Phillip asked. Adam nodded. “Can I feel it?” Adam nodded and laid back against the back of the couch. All the boys came over to feel his slightly protruding belly. “Nothing’s happening,” Phillip said, a little disappointed.</p> <p>“I can’t control it, nitwit. It happens when one of them wants to move.” Then one of the babies apparently moved and all three of them jerked their hands back as if Adam’s skin was burning hot.</p> <p>“Wicked,” Horace stated, matter-of-factly. </p> <p>“Yeah, I know. At first, it felt weird, but now, I guess it’s kinda cool,” Adam said, enjoying the added attention.</p> <p>“What’s happening to your eyes?” Horace noticed for the first time. The rest of them also looked at them.</p> <p>“They’re getting redder. The further along I get, the redder my eyes will get. When the boys are ready to be born, my eyes’ color will be a very bright red, according to Mr. Williams.”</p> <p>I left the boys alone to hover around Adam for a while. I got dressed and took a walk out to the stables for the first time in a while to check on my horses. Hank does a good enough job taking care of them, that it sometimes slips by me that I have horses. Since we were now easing into the spring months, I was going to have to check on riding them on the grounds.</p> <p>As I was checking out one of the mares, the door opened and Phillip walked in. He had put his pants on to come out and talk to me.</p> <p>“Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>“Yeah, Phil?”</p> <p>“What’re you gonna do with the babies once their born?”</p> <p>“I don’t know yet, Phil. Adam and I haven’t thought that far ahead.”</p> <p>“What’s his name?” he asked, motioning to the mare.</p> <p>“Her name’s Summer’s Edge. I call her ‘Summer’ for short,” I said, correcting him at the same time.</p> <p>“Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>“Yeah, Phil?”</p> <p>“Does Adam really enjoy having your…, you know…,” he tried to ask, but didn’t know how to put it into words. So, this was the real reason he came out here to talk to me.</p> <p>“You mean; does he like me to have sex with him?” He nodded. “Did you ask him that question?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” he said. “He said that he does, but I wasn’t sure. I mean, I didn’t like it when my uncle did it to me.”</p> <p>“Well, Adam’s special, Phillip. Remember, he’s part Atlantean, so he’s supposed to enjoy it. Besides, I make sure he enjoys it while we’re doing it. It would be awfully selfish of me to do otherwise. Wouldn’t it?”</p> <p>He nodded, and then after a minute or so, he muttered something under his breath. I asked him to repeat himself, as I didn’t hear him.</p> <p>“Would you make it fun for me? Like you do for Adam?” he was looking up at me with a pleading moist look in his eyes.</p> <p>I stopped what I was doing with Winter, and turned to look at him in the eye. I knelt down to get on his level. I grabbed him by the upper arms to make sure he was paying attention to what I was about to tell him.</p> <p>“What I do with Adam is considered illegal, Phillip. If he wanted to, he could send me to prison for the rest of my life. But, as he and I have built up a very good relationship, not just Master/Servant, but a relationship outside of that, I doubt that he’ll do that. The law is there to protect youngsters from being taken advantage of by adults.”</p> <p>“But, Mr. Henderson, I want it to feel good; like Adam does.”</p> <p>“Do you spend any time with your uncle?”</p> <p>He shrugged and nodded shyly.</p> <p>“Do you like it when he does that to you?”</p> <p>“No, sir, that’s why I want you to do it.” That confused me.</p> <p>“You want me to have sex with you because you don’t like it when your uncle does it?” He nodded. “I don’t understand, Phillip.”</p> <p>He sighed heavily before he answered.</p> <p>“I want to enjoy it, sir,” he whispered.</p> <p>“Are you sure?”</p> <p>He nodded like a ten-year-old nods emphatically.</p> <p>“Go inside and whisper to Adam that I want him to take you to my bathroom for an enema. He’ll know what to do from there.”</p> <p>He smiled and ran from the stables. I finished up checking in on the horses and made my way back up to the house. The weather was getting nicer, and I was enjoying the ability of walking outside and not shivering.</p> <p>I walked in the door to find Karl and Horace in the pool, playing. I asked them where the other two were, and they replied that they were upstairs. I nodded to them and left them to their fun. Upon stepping onto the carpeting of the third floor, Adam was leaving my room without Phillip.</p> <p>“He’s waiting for you, Master,” he said as he passed by me.</p> <p>“You okay, Adam?”</p> <p>He stopped and turned to face me.</p> <p>“I’m fine, Master. Why do you ask?”</p> <p>“Well, you know what I’m about to do to your friend in there. It’s something that I have done with only you lately.”</p> <p>“Oh, that. I’m fine with it, Master. Besides, I knew it would happen eventually. Remember, I was the one that suggested that they join us. I’m just fine with it, Master, really.”</p> <p>He did seem that way, so I nodded for him to leave and he turned to do just that. I stopped him again and walked up behind him at the top of the stairs.</p> <p>“You know I’ll always want you, Adam, right?” I asked him as I wrapped my arms around his chest. My hands were over his growing belly as he stood there.</p> <p>“I know, Master, I know. But you’d better get in there before Phillip thinks you don’t want him, or something equally stupid.” Just as I released him, one of the boys he was carrying moved inside him and I felt it for the first time.</p> <p>“Looks like you’ve got a gymnast in there,” I kidded with him.</p> <p>“More like a sumo wrestler, Master,” he said and walked away, smiling.</p> <p>“I must be the absolute luckiest man in the world right now,” I told myself as I sighed and turned to the master bedroom and my waiting student inside.</p> <p>As I opened the doors, I found a sight I never thought I would see. Phillip was laying trussed up, face down, and naked on the bed. Adam, I’m assuming, took the ankle and wrist restraints from the nightstand and put them on Phillip’s extremities. They were secured to each of the four posts of the bed. Phillip was looking away from me as I entered the room, but I could see the strap belonging to the ball gag around the back of his head.</p> <p>With my erection growing in my pants, I walked over to the bed and sat down next to the shaking little boy. I ran the back of my fingers up his left side, and I heard him giggle a little as I ran across his ribs. He sighed a little and his shaking diminished. I swung around and stretched out my arm across his back to do the other side and he giggled again. I got right next to his ear and whispered to him.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this, Phillip?” He nodded. “You can still back out of this, son,” I gave my final warning to him, and he shook his head, no. I took my clothes off and set them on the floor next to the bed.</p> <p>As Phillip lay there, I reached into the nightstand and retrieved the bottle of olive oil for his backside’s hole. I poured some onto my hand and worked it into the skin of his back, helping him relax some more. As I did with Adam in the beginning, I kneaded the oil into the very pores of his skin.</p> <p>The oil slipped down between the crack of his ass, and I used my fore finger to begin loosening him up. He didn’t squirm all that much with the one finger, but I did move it around to try to get him to relax more. As Phillip began to relax more, I pulled my finger out and inserted the middle finger back inside as the next step.</p> <p>The boy groaned a little at the wider invasion of his rectal area, but didn’t try to do anything to stop me. Being tied spread-eagled on the bed made any effort on his part useless, but there was no effort from him. I spread his sphincter muscle out a little with those two fingers for a while, and then withdrew them.</p> <p>I slicked up my stiff cock and placed it at the door of his rectum. I saw him reach his hands around and grab the straps holding the restraints to the posts as he clenched his cheeks closed to stop me.</p> <p>“Loosen up, or this is going to hurt, Phillip. You said you didn’t want this to hurt, so relax.” I could tell, he was trying, but it wasn’t happening.</p> <p>I heard him sniffle a little, and I stopped what I was about to do. Instead, I eased up his back and laid down on top of him. I removed the ball gag from his mouth to help him be more at ease with the situation. He was nervous; an idiot could tell that. I really wanted him to enjoy this, and he being nervous was not the way for him to enjoy it.</p> <p>I tickled his ear with my tongue and he giggled a little with that. My hands never stopped moving around on his smooth body. I felt his buttcheeks loosen up a little, and I took my opportunity. With one shove of my hips, I speared the youngster’s backdoor.</p> <p>He screamed like hell into the pillow and tried to throw me off him. That didn’t go anywhere. I continued to feed my cock to his guts as he cried into the pillow. When I had impaled him fully, I stopped moving my cock to let him get used to it.</p> <p>“Please, Mr. Henderson, please take it out. It’s too big. I can’t handle it,” he cried into the pillow case. I was doing nothing of the sort, of course.</p> <p>I raised my hips up enough to allow my hand to get under him and raise his hips off the bed. I inched my hand under him to grab his dick. With the pain he was experiencing, his cock was softening quickly. I would have none of that, and so I began stroking it to get it hard again.</p> <p>In spite of his pain, his cock did get hard and he began to settle down a little. While stroking his cock, I began moving mine back out of his ass. He hissed as the meat passed along his sore sphincter muscle. The muscle relaxed as I continued to stroke his dick and I pushed my cock back inside him.</p> <p>The boy’s pleasure began to climb as I pumped both his dick with my hand and his ass with my cock. With the utmost degree of control, I was able to hold off cumming until I felt his body shake with climactic pleasure. When he went over the edge, so did I, sending my jizm into yet another boy’s bowels.</p> <p>We calmed down from our individual highs and his breathing smoothed out. I reached over and disconnected the wrist restraints from the tethers securing him to the bedposts. Once his arms were free, they slumped to the bed. The boy was, understandably, tired.</p> <p>“How do you feel, Phil?”</p> <p>“Fine, Mr. Henderson. Sore, but I feel fine,” he said, while wiping his tears from his face. His face did look like a mess, that’s for sure. “You knew not to pull out, didn’t you?”</p> <p>“You aren’t the first boy I’ve fucked, Phillip. I know it hurts when it initially goes inside, but if you were tensed up like you were just before that, it would have hurt a lot more.”</p> <p>“My uncle didn’t care. He just shoved his thing inside me and did what he wanted with me.”</p> <p>“Was this your idea?” I asked him, pointing out the wrist restraints.</p> <p>“No sir. That was Adam’s idea, but I liked it.” He smiled shamefaced at the idea of being bound.</p> <p>“Well, I think that turnabout is fair play. Don’t you?” I asked him, but he looked back up at me with a face that told me that he had no idea what I just asked him. “I mean that I think he deserves the same after suggesting this to you.”</p> <p>“Oh, yes sir,” he said with a very wide smile.</p> <p>“But first, a shower for both of us,” I suggested and he agreed.</p> <p>In the shower, I lovingly soaped up his entire body, worshiping every inch of it. I knelt down in front of him when I got to his hairless groin and sucked his dick into my mouth. He hissed and threw his head back at the sensation of having his cock in a warm receptacle. As I sucked on him, I inched my hands around to his backdoor and inserted both forefingers inside him. He actually moved his feet apart to allow me better access. For a boy who was skittish about sex not a few weeks ago, Phillip was making a lot of progress.</p> <p>He placed his hands on my shoulders to steady himself while I vacuumed his little member. As my mouth and tongue worked his small digit, my fingers worked in and out of his ass. Within a scant few minutes, he was in the throws of yet another orgasm. His dry orgasm caused his cock to jump inside my mouth. He almost collapsed to his knees after that one, but I held him steady till he was able to stand on his own.</p> <p>“Wow,” he said, smiling, but he had a glazed look in his eyes.</p> <p>We finished our shower and headed downstairs to join the others at the pool. Phillip walked a little gingerly as his asshole was still slightly sore. The others were engaged in a three way with Adam on the receiving end of two ten year old dicks. Horace was the one who had his cock up Adam’s ass while Karl was pummeling his mouth. All three seemed to be enjoying themselves.</p> <p>I cleared my throat to announce our arrival and all three preteens froze on the spot. I should have brought a camera for that one. Even Phillip was snickering at their reaction.</p> <p>“Don’t let us stop you,” I told them. And they didn’t. They picked back up the pace of fucking both ends of my servant as I sat down on one of the chairs by the pool. I sat back and watched the show.</p> <p>Phillip joined me, actually, by sitting down between my legs. He assumed the position usually held by Adam, by leaning against my chest. My cock stirred to life under him, and he felt it against his back. Without any prompting from me, he reached back and began stroking my hardening staff. He wasn’t as good as Adam, but it wasn’t unpleasant having a ten-year-old stroke your cock.</p> <p>At one point, having gotten it stiff enough for him, he pulled it downward, and I stopped him.</p> <p>“That hurts, Phillip,” I said as he looked back at me.</p> <p>“I want it inside again, Mr. Henderson,” he sort of whined.</p> <p>“Well, first of all, after what we’ve been through, you can call me Mr. Kyle. Secondly, all you had to do was say something, not take my dick and bend it downward.”</p> <p>“Sorry, Mr. Kyle,” he said, bowing his head forward.</p> <p>I reached under his armpits and pulled him up my body, to the point where his ass cleared the tip of my cock. He reached under and lined the tip up to his anus. I lowered him down a little to allow just the tip to penetrate him again. When he got used to that, I let him down a little more until I split him open again.</p> <p>“UHH!” he cried out as his ass separated for my cock again. He tried pushing back up, but I held him in check till he settled down. Once he was calm enough, I let him drop the rest of the way down. He slid down the rest of the way with ease.</p> <p>“Wow,” we heard from our right. Phillip’s cry had gotten the attention of the ménage toi. The three had stopped just long enough to watch Phillip take me up his ass. I think Horace stopped in mid-stroke.</p> <p>“It’s big, Mr. Kyle,” Phillip complained. He had his eyes closed and didn’t hear the comment by one of the others, so he didn’t know we were now on stage.</p> <p>“Take your time, Phillip. I’ll wait until you’re ready before continuing,” I whispered in his ear. He nodded, obviously in some degree of pain.</p> <p>Phillip settled down a little and opened his eyes. He blushed when he saw that we were being stared at by the others. He tried to ease himself off my cock and, knowing what he was about to do, I held him down. I put my hands on his shoulders to keep him in place.</p> <p>“You and the others watched as I fucked Adam when we went downstairs, didn’t you?” He nodded. “Well, then, you can just take it while they are watching you.”</p> <p>He didn’t want to, but he obeyed. Not that he had much choice in the matter. I’m bigger and faster than he is, and I wasn’t letting him go anywhere. I waved to the others to continue with what they were doing, but they had lost all interest in fucking Adam. And Adam was a little put out with that arrangement.</p> <p>Ignoring him, the other two sat down next to us to watch this show. Feeling a little left out, Adam joined them as well.</p> <p>I glided Phillip along the length of my rod when he was ready to handle it again. I also lifted his arms up and guided his hands to wrap around my neck. As I pumped his asshole, he held on to me by the back of my neck. When he began pulling himself up, using my neck for leverage, I let go of him and reached around to his stiff prick.</p> <p>He opened his legs to allow me better access to his dick, putting them outside mine. I could tell after a while that he was really starting to enjoy it as he built up a faster and faster pace of fucking himself on my cock. Having to hold back to allow him to cum was difficult, but I had already cum once, so I knew I would last longer this time. I came in his ass just after him, with his sphincter ring clenching my cock, as he orgasmed. He collapsed down onto my cock, in exhaustion.</p> <p>“Feel better?” I whispered to him. He nodded timidly as I goosed his underarms. I knew his skin was ultra-sensitive at the time, but he needed it.</p> <p>“What did that feel like?” Karl asked, incredulously.</p> <p>“Well…, it hurt at the beginning, but Mr. Kyle helped by not making it hurt worse,” he told them.</p> <p>“Big deal,” Adam commented. “I’ve done it lots of times.”</p> <p>“Alright; that’s enough out of that, Adam,” I said in a harsh tone. He jerked at the sound of my voice as I shocked him. I had Phillip ease off my dick, so I could address my slave properly. “I will not have you acting like a spoiled brat just because a few others are getting some attention. You will settle down your attitude, or so help me, the spanking you’ll receive, you will not enjoy.”</p> <p>I put the emphasis on the words “not” to make damn sure he understood me. He was crying now, and I told the others to leave alone for a few minutes. They left, Phillip being helped by the other two boys, and I turned my attentions back to Adam.</p> <p>“Now, what is your problem? Hm?”</p> <p>“I’m carrying your children, Master. Doesn’t that make us a couple?” he asked, with just a hint of anger in his tone. I nipped that in the bud immediately.</p> <p>“First of all, you do not take that tone of voice with me, Slave,” I growled at him, with a finger in his face. He softened up his demeanor significantly.</p> <p>“Yes, Master. I’m sorry,” he said, genuinely.</p> <p>“Better. Secondly, yes you are carrying my children, but we cannot be a couple, Adam, for several reasons. One, you’re my servant first. Two, what happened to you was an accident. Neither one of us expected or wanted this to happen. Even you would admit that.” He nodded his head.</p> <p>“Thirdly, the five of us are having fun with each other. When they are gone, my attentions turn to you and the boys inside you. You have no reason whatsoever to get jealous of them. Do you understand what I’m saying?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master, I understand,” he said like a normal child would say if being caught with their hands in the cookie jar. “I’m sorry,” he added with tears in his eyes. Without warning, he grabbed me and hung on like his life depended on it.</p> <p>“Now, as far as I’m concerned, this is the end of it. We won’t about this again.” He nodded into my chest that he understood.</p> <p>I kind of understood where he was. He was a ten year old boy with his hormones out of kilter because he was pregnant. I’ve heard of the same thing happening with women when they’re either pregnant or going through “The Change” thing. I did cut him some slack because of it. After all, normally with a slave that yells back at me like he did, I would have smacked across the face. I must be going soft, then.</p> <p>“Now, I believe that you owe Phillip something,” I said and he stopped suddenly.</p> <p>“Wh…what do you mean, Master?”</p> <p>“It was your idea to have him bound for my use upstairs. I think you owe him something for that little prank. Say, a trip downstairs?” His eyes lit back up at the suggestion of that. I had never seen a child before that got excited as he did at the prospect of a spanking.</p> <p>We walked out of the pool area to find the three leftover boys sitting in the den, talking very heavily with each other.</p> <p>“What are we discussing?” I asked them upon entering the room. It was Horace, as usual, who took the lead.</p> <p>“We were just saying that if this is coming between the two of you, then we’ll stop doing it right now. We don’t want Adam to get into any trouble.”</p> <p>I held a hand up to tell him to stop where he was.</p> <p>“It’s okay, H. Adam and I had a talk about our fun and games, and he’s okay with it the way it is now. If you want to continue doing this, then you can. If not, then stop. It’s your choice, but don’t make that choice based on what just happened in the pool area. Adam was out of line, and I’ve corrected it so we can move onward. Let’s do just that right now.”</p> <p>They looked at the two of us questioningly. Adam smiled bashfully at being chastised and I continued with my plan for the evening.</p> <p>“Adam owes Phillip a trip downstairs, I believe, for a trick he played on him in my bedroom. The other two of you may follow if you wish, but don’t get involved unless Phillip invites you.”</p> <p>They were eager to see this play out between Phillip and Adam. So, the five of us headed downstairs to the chamber. I flipped on the lights and Adam took his traditional spot in the middle. Phillip looked to me for guidance.</p> <p>“It’s up to you what you do to him, but no hitting his stomach or torturing his nipples, right now, that is.”</p> <p>“Why not the nipples, Mr. Kyle?”</p> <p>“Because they are too sensitive as he’s pregnant.”</p> <p>“Oh, okay, but what do I do?” The boy was at a total loss.</p> <p>I suggested to him that he first blindfolds Adam. He liked that and did as I instructed. I whispered in his ear that he should use the cross. Again, he liked the idea, and I helped him move it into the center of the room. I laid it down on its back for him.</p> <p>The cross was a simple one with wide boards forming an “X”. Restraints were at the ends of the cross, adjustable with straps through holes in the ends. To adjust all four restraints, all you had to do, was turn a small wheel located at the back of each end of the cross. A small hole was in the middle; large enough to put a boy’s package through (imagine that).</p> <p>Phillip had Adam sit down on the cross where the two boards separate at its bottom. He turned my servant around and pulled him down to lay on the cross. He pulled each arm out to strap his wrists into the restraints and did the same to his feet. I had to raise the cross back up to its normal position and secure it to the ceiling for him, but then Phillip took over the proceedings again.</p> <p>Cranking each wheel on top, he raised Adam’s body up enough to put his crotch right at the hole. He walked back around and pushed the boy’s hardening cock and balls through the hole to stick out the back of the cross. Then the bottom wheels were turned to pull Adam’s body to its limits.</p> <p>I showed a strap to Phillip and he took it from there. He wrapped the strap around Adam’s balls and added some weights to it. Adam was grunting from the torment, but I knew he was turned on by it. So did Phillip, so he ignored it. A ball gag was shoved in his mouth and secured to his head as well.</p> <p>Without any provocation from me or the others, Phillip chose one of the nastiest whips he could find and took it down. It was the short-tailed cat with nine tails. If you remember, each tail ended with a knot tied to it. Even I flinched when he brought it over to the center of the room. The other two just sat there in awe of the whip. All three of us knew Adam was in for a long session.</p> <p>Phillip looked to me for confirmation about what he was about to do. I nodded for him to continue if he wanted. The boy took my lead and brought the cat down across Adam’s buttocks with all his strength. Adam screamed into the gag and his hands reached around to grab the ropes holding his wrists as the cat struck his defenseless buttocks.</p> <p>Phillip was relentless on the poor kid, striking him time after time. As I counted the eleventh time the cat flayed him, I saw his body shake in a pleasurable orgasm. I grabbed Phillip’s swinging arm from behind before he brought the next one down, and told him to wait for a second.</p> <p>I walked around to the back of the cross and let the strap loose from his balls. Adam sighed in relief, but too soon. I nodded to Phillip to continue, and I squeezed the lad’s nuts just as the whip connected with his skin. The two of us continued the torment and Adam came three more times before Phillip stopped due to a tired arm.</p> <p>Horace jumped up to volunteer to take his place.</p> <p>“That’s up to Phillip. Adam’s his right now.” I nodded to Phillip. Phillip thought about it for a few minutes before saying that he thought Adam had had enough for now.</p> <p>“There is something you can do, H,” I told him.</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“Hand me that over there,” I said, pointing to the bottle of oil on its wall. Horace walked over to where I was pointing and pulled off the correct bottle and brought it to me. “Karl, please take my place here while I administer this to the captive.”</p> <p>He nodded and took Adam’s balls in his hand. I removed the ball gag from Adam’s mouth and put some oil on my hand. Before I even applied the oil to Adam’s backside, he groaned in pain and all of us looked to Karl.</p> <p>“What?” he said, shrugging his shoulders as if he didn’t do anything wrong. “I thought I was supposed to squeeze them like you did, Mr. Henderson.”</p> <p>“Never mind, Karl,” I said, shaking my head in disbelief. I poured the oil on Adam’s back and butt where the cat had stung him. He hissed at the initial stinging of the oil, but calmed down shortly there after.</p> <p>“Now, Karl, squeeze,” I told the boy. He followed my lead and squeezed the small nutsack in his hand as I brought my hand down on Adam’s butt, hard. He had an overwhelming orgasm right then and there, and then passed out on us. It was the first time the other boys had seen this happen and got very worried.</p> <p>“He’s fine, boys, relax. He just passed out again. This marks the third time its happened to him.” We agreed that Adam had enough stimulation for one evening. He came around after a few minutes.</p> <p>“Oh, jeeze, not again, Master,” he whined.</p> <p>“Yes, Adam, again,” I told him.</p> <p>All of us helped him to his feet and up the stairs. We sat in the den next to the fireplace. Horace and Karl were by the fire, hoarding the heat. Adam was trying to lie on his back with his head in my lap, but failing, as his butt was still very sore from Phillip’s thrashing. Phillip was lying on the couch opposite from me and Adam, gently stroking his dick. Unable to get any relief on his back, Adam rolled over to lie on his stomach with his head facing down my legs.</p> <p>I gently stroked Adam’s back and buttocks along the lines left by the cat. It was a very soothing atmosphere. Adam flinched a couple of times as one of the boys moved inside him, but otherwise relaxed after his ordeal at the hands of his friend. Every once in a while, we heard a moan from Phillip, but other than that, it was also very quiet.</p> <p>“Jesus, Phillip,” Karl said out of nowhere. “Let me.” And with that, he crawled over to the boy and swallowed his stiff cock easily. The rest of us, tired of sex, actually, just rested and watched the fire.</p> <p>We fell asleep in that room with the fire to keep us warm. I woke to the increasingly familiar sensation of something warm engulfing my cock. Phillip had replaced Adam on the sofa with me, and was lowering his butt down on my erected cock. Adam was kneeling by the sofa and guiding it inside the boy’s tight ass.</p> <p>“Do you need some help?” I asked, startling both of them.</p> <p>They giggled and Adam nodded. With one thrust, I impaled the boy fully on my dick.</p> <p>“UHHHH!” again he cried, trying to handle my girth. Experience had taught him to be patient and the pain will pass. I pulled him down on my chest and wrapped my arms around his. He put his hands behind my neck again to hold on to me while he got used to having something up his butt again.</p> <p>Adam began playing with Phillip’s cock as I began to hump his friend’s ass. I tweaked Phillip’s nipples and he flinched at each one being molested. Adam ran his hand down the boy’s chest and belly, ending up at his dick again. I saw him jerk again as one of the growing babies moved inside him.</p> <p>Phillip was enjoying the attentions we were giving him, and before long, both of us had a Sunday morning orgasm. The both of us recovered and the three of us went to find the other two strays. We found them in the kitchen gorging themselves on some muffins Mrs. Garcia had made on Friday morning. The rest of the day passed uneventful until after dinner. It was just before the boys were to head home.</p> <p>“Mr. Kyle?” </p> <p>“Yeah, Phil?”</p> <p>“When Adam’s pregnancy gets further along, I’d like to stay and help. I know he won’t be able to do many of his chores, and I’d like to help him and you. If I can.”</p> <p>I turned to look at him, and he was genuine in his offer to help.</p> <p>“We’ll talk about it the closer it gets, but thank you. I may just take you up on that. We’ll see.”</p> <p>The boys left for their respective homes and Adam was left alone with me. He came to visit me just before turning in for the night. We talked a while about his situation. I told him of Phillip’s offer and he told me that Phillip came to him just before he came to me with it. Both of us thought it might be a good idea. He retired to his room at around eleven and I dozed off about an hour later.</p> <p>The next morning as I was eating, Adam told me that Mrs. Garcia needed to talk to me before I left for work. When I went into the kitchen, I could tell from her demeanor that something was wrong. Sparing you the details, it seemed that her sister in Mexico was extremely sick and their mother could not take care of her any longer. She was going to have to quit at the end of the week. I reluctantly accepted her resignation.</p> <p>The rest of the week was pretty much subdued. Mrs. Garcia had been with me for a long time, and I hated to see her leave. Plus it was very poor timing with Adam’s pregnancy and all. Since there was no party for that Friday night, we threw a small one for her before she left the next day.</p> <p>Williams returned the next morning, and I awoke to the smell of coffee being brought into my room by Adam. He brought it over and told me that Williams was in the kitchen making us breakfast. I felt his belly before he left the room, and all was still.</p> <p>“They’re kinda quiet this morning, Master,” he informed me. I smiled and he left the room.</p> <p>I walked into the kitchen to a cheerful Todd Williams. I asked how his trip to Atlantis went and he told me it was uneventful. The three of us talked for a while until the doorbell rang. Three guesses as to who that was, and the first two don’t count. As Adam left to usher in his friends, Williams told me what happened with the Atlanteans when he gave them his report.</p> <p>“They are eager to meet the boy, Kyle,” he began.</p> <p>“How would we accomplish that?”</p> <p>“That, I leave up to you, sir. You are the boy’s master, after all. As he said, he has a contract with you, and we also value our obligations. The choices are very simple, really. One, I can bring them here to talk with Adam. Or, I could take him there.”</p> <p>“Well, I don’t like either choice, Todd.” And to be honest, I didn’t.</p> <p>“I understand, Kyle. But you don’t have to make the choice right now. I haven’t told Adam about this yet. I’ll leave that to you as well.”</p> <p>“I’ll talk with him on Monday about it. I think it should be up to the two of us. But if I were a ten year old boy, I would probably want to go to Atlantis. I can already hear that one coming.”</p> <p>“You’re probably right about that one,” he said, laughing.</p> <p>“You make a pretty mean breakfast, Todd,” I told him.</p> <p>“Thank you. I don’t get many chances to cook, but when I do, I make the most of it. Besides, Atlantean food is a little bland, compared to yours. I enjoy mixing things up.”</p> <p>“Well, my cook just had to resign due to a family health problem. How would you like to take over? I’ll pay you, of course.”</p> <p>“I accept, Kyle,” he said with a simple nod.</p> <p>With that taken care of, we left the kitchen to see where the four rascals had gone to. I was hoping that they were not downstairs. They were playing in the pool and didn’t see us when we initially walked in on them.</p> <p>“Where’s Phillip?” I asked them, noticing that there were only three of them.</p> <p>“He had to go to his uncle’s house, Mr. Henderson,” Karl informed me, followed by, “who’s that?”</p> <p>“This, boys, is Mr. Todd Williams. He’s the Atlantean I told you about last week. He’s staying with us to help Adam through his pregnancy.”</p> <p>They all got out of the pool, naked as usual, and introduced themselves, one at a time to Williams. He was gracious and smiled in turned to both of them. They had a lot of questions for Williams as well, so I decided to leave him to their mercy.</p> <p>That weekend was actually a fuck-free weekend. I think it was because of Williams being there and even Adam had some more questions for him about Atlantis.</p> <p>Williams assisted Adam with the following Friday’s party that night, but it was becoming increasingly apparent that soon Adam was going to have to stop doing them. He was starting to really show his pregnancy. Most of my guests just said that he was getting fat. Adam, always in the mood for a good laugh at one of the parties, told them he had swallowed a watermelon seed.</p> <p>I was getting a little concerned myself, that Adam’s belly was getting big pretty fast. Williams said that it was normal for that to happen. The milk glands are also growing during this time, he said. I guess that would make the difference.</p> <p>Monday morning, I pulled Adam aside before going to work. I told him what Williams told me about the powers that be in Atlantis want to meet him. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so excited before. Of course, he was wanting to go to William’s home. What boy wouldn’t? And to be honest again, I was also wanting to see it for myself. I had my own reasons for seeing it.</p> <p>Everything Williams had said up to now was all conjecture. All though we did have a pregnant boy in the house, I still wasn’t totally convinced. I still was a little skeptical. See it from my point of view. A man says he’s from the lost city of Atlantis, would you believe him right away without some proof. As far as Adam was concerned, he could just be what Mike suggested; a government experiment gone awry. What do they say? Seeing is believing?</p> <p>Anyway, Adam was wound up the rest of the week about going to Atlantis. That Friday, his friends came over to visit and Phillip was with them this time. Williams introduced himself to the boy, and Phillip was a little reluctant to shake his hand till I nodded that it was okay.</p> <p>I pulled Phillip aside after a few minutes and we went into the kitchen to talk over what happened with him and his uncle the previous weekend.</p> <p>“So, how was the stay with your uncle?” I asked right out, knowing the answer was not going to be good. He didn’t answer. He just stood up and raised his shirt up. Bruises littered his young body and arms. When he lowered his pants, more bruises showed up all over his lower torso, groin, and legs.</p> <p>Phillip was not Adam. He didn’t have his healing ability, and my heart went out to the boy as it did when I first met Adam. I helped him pull his pants back up and he hissed as each part of his body was covered again. He was in tears again when he was fully dressed again.</p> <p>“Do I have to ask what happened?” I asked the boy. He shrugged and started to tell me the story.</p> <p>“Well, when I got there, he had me put my clothes away in the guest room first. Then he called me into his living room where he told me to strip. I did, and he pulled me onto his lap. Without putting any oil or anything in my butt, he shoved his dick inside me. It hurt, but because of what you did for me, it didn’t hurt as bad.</p> <p>“He told me that my ass was getting loose and called me a ‘slut’. I told him that his dick was just shrinking, like his brain size. For some reason, he didn’t like that, and started hitting me on my back, my legs, everywhere. He used everything he could find in his house to hit me with over the whole weekend.”</p> <p>“Did you tell your parents?”</p> <p>“No sir, Mr. Kyle,” he said, and for the first time was looking ashamed. “He said that he would kill me if anyone found out about what he was doing. So, I made sure that no one saw me with my clothes off this past week. Even at school, I had to be careful.”</p> <p>“Do you trust me?” I asked the boy.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he said.</p> <p>“Then tell me his name and where he lives. I’ll take care of this,” I told him and he got a scared look on his face. “Without the police,” I added and he calmed down. I told him to go join the others; they were probably in the pool area. He nodded and left the room after telling me his uncle’s information.</p> <p>I called Blakely for the first time in a while and gave him Phillip’s uncle’s info and told him to do the same thing as he did with Sheila. All I heard was a click as he hung up the phone. I smiled and left the kitchen to see what everyone was up to.</p> <p>The boys were ogling Phillip’s bruises and telling him he needs to inform his parents when I walked in the pool area. I told them to let Phillip handle his uncle on his own. We had a pool side fuck, with Williams joining in on the fun. Phillip was still sore, of course, so I let him be.</p> <p>We told the boys that we were going to visit Atlantis soon. Of course, all of them wanted to come and I told them that it was a special trip for Adam only. Williams offered a different opinion.</p> <p>“Why not, Kyle? I mean, they do know about my society. Why not let them come with us for the week?”</p> <p>All of them begged me to say, yes. Even Adam was in on it. Eventually I caved in to allow it, but only if their parents agreed to let them come with us. We would have to lie and tell them they were going to another country. Williams offered the suggestion of going to Africa on a safari. We would have to explain the fact that they wouldn’t be coming back with tanned skin. I thought it was a good suggestion, though.</p> <p>“How about China, Master? They’re not as advanced as we are, and so we can be out of touch for a week without causing alarm.”</p> <p>“I like that one better,” I mused.</p> <p>So, it was settled. They would be accompanying me on a trip to China the second week of June; just over a month away. Passports and ID cards were a must, of course, but I could handle all the red tape easily for that. Williams was helpful in alerting his people that all five of us would be visiting.</p> <p>The following Saturday morning, I left the boys in the capable hands of Todd Williams and went to the shady side of town again. I walked in the building I knew Blakely was holding Phillip’s uncle; a Mr. Wayne Baggins. When I walked in the room, the same black men that he had used for Sheila were tearing Baggins a new asshole. He was tied to the same bunk and screaming at the top of his lungs as I watched the display.</p> <p>Blakely nodded to me as I walked in and I nodded back. After several minutes of painfully raping his ass and mouth, the two took a break. I saw angry red lines etched in the skin of his back and I smiled. I walked over and picked his head up by his hair and forced him to look at me. His one good eye that wasn’t swollen over saw me.</p> <p>“You recognize me?” He nodded as best as he could. “Good boy. Now, this little encounter that my associate and his assistants are putting you through is nothing compared to what I can really do to you.”</p> <p>“Why?” he gasped. Apparently, Blakely and his “assistants” had been working him over for quite some time.</p> <p>“Why? You ask why?” I asked incredulously. “I guess I’ll have to spell it out for you and your small brain. Your nephew, asshole, is not to be abused again.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” he gasped again.</p> <p>“Don’t apologize to me, prickface, apologize to Phillip. My associate will keep you here until you’ve learned your lesson about how to treat your family.</p> <p>“And don’t bother talking to the police. All I have to do is show them the pictures I took of Phillip’s bruises (not that I had any), and you’ll be in a lot worse trouble than I will. One last warning, prick. If you touch him in any way. If I see so much as one bruise on his body again, you will be seeing my associate one final time before you die. Understand?”</p> <p>He nodded weakly. I turned to look at the third man behind him, stroking his cock to get it hard again. I beckoned him to begin. Baggins groaned and began pleading for the constant rape to end as the man knelt on the bed.</p> <p>I left him to Blakely’s mercy, not that he had any, and headed home. I walked in and found everyone in the kitchen eating lunch. I beckoned Phillip to follow me into the other room. I told him that his uncle wouldn’t touch him again.</p> <p>“If he does touch you, then come to me, and I will handle it. Okay?”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he said with a smile. “Um, Mr. Kyle? Could I stay here until we leave for Atlantis?”</p> <p>“No, Phillip. Your parents would object. Why would you?”</p> <p>“Well, Adam and I have talked today, and since he’s starting to get big, I could take his place and handle his more difficult duties.”</p> <p>That was true. With four more months or so to go, Adam’s stomach was protruding prominently. I told him we would talk about it later, and he was okay with that. I talked it over with Adam and Phillip later on that day, and we decided that after we get back from Atlantis, then he would take over Adam’s duties. Both boys were satisfied with that arrangement.</p> <p>I could tell that Williams had told me the truth about Adam’s sex drive. It had died off vastly since March. It had become difficult for him to even look at himself in the mirror. It was as if he was ashamed of himself because he was pregnant.</p> <p>When the boys left us after that weekend, I sat with Adam and discussed it in length. It took some convincing, but eventually he was feeling better about his circumstance. I wondered if either of the offspring could be children, and Williams told me it was impossible.</p> <p>“The embryos wouldn’t accept the female type sperm. After centuries of only taking male type sperm, they would reject anything foreign.”</p> <p>“He is part human, though,” I pointed out to him.</p> <p>“Agreed, but I doubt it very seriously, Kyle. He’s more Atlantean that human. Being pregnant is the biggest clue to that.”</p> <p>I couldn’t argue with that.</p> <p>Mike wanted to join us on the visit, but I refused that offer. Too many were going now, and we were the first humans to step foot in that city for untold millennia. I didn’t want to shock the Atlanteans with too much of us.</p> <p>A couple of days before we were to leave for Atlantis (supposedly), Adam began bleeding heavily from his mouth and nose. Williams couldn’t explain it, so Mike called the hospital to get people in there that we could trust to keep their mouths shut.</p> <p>Being who he was, he got things ready for something like this. That’s why I chose him for a doctor. He would meet us there at the hospital. Armand drove the three of us there as fast as safety could dictate.</p> <p>We arrived at the ER at the same time Mike did. His bleeding was getting worse as we got closer to the hospital. Blood was all over the seat of my car, but I didn’t give a damn about that. Adam was getting paler by the minute.</p> <p>We rushed him inside and carried him to a section that was closed off for us especially. The doctors, Mike included, and nurses worked on him as fast as possible, but there seemed to be nothing they could do to stop the bleeding. They put a tube in his arm to pump in whole blood to hopefully replace some of what he was loosing.</p> <p>“He’s crashing!” one doctor shouted as the heart monitor’s screen showed one solid line flowing across. A monotone whine sounded as they took to trying to save his life. It wasn’t looking good. They did their best, but after some time, a doctor called it.</p> <p>“He’s gone…”</p></div>",[]
242,Adam's Journey,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Adam is alive after his ordeal and recovers from the hospital. He recovers enough to take a journey with his three friends and Master Kyle. All five of them are introduced to a culture that is totally different from the one they've been exposed to their whole lives. This is the final chapter for now, unless I get a wild hair somewhere and pick it back up later. I sincerely hope that you've enjoyed it.",2006-01-31,10,5,"M+/b, b/b, oral, anal, cbt, tort, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche044.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“How are you feeling?” I asked the boy.</p> <p>“Ohhh, a little woozy, Master,” he said, trying to sit up, but the past week had taken the boy’s strength and he couldn’t.</p> <p>“Well, you look pretty good for a dead boy, Adam,” I teased him.</p> <p>“Dead?” he asked, incredulously.</p> <p>“For almost three minutes,” I told him as I put the tray with his soup down on the table in front of him.</p> <p>“What happened?”</p> <p>“Another mystery about you, son,” I said, then realization hit him and he felt around his belly. “Don’t worry, they’re fine. The doctors said that the boys suffered no effects from what happened.”</p> <p>“So, no one knows how I just started to bleed to death?” he asked, disbelieving.</p> <p>“Oh, that started because of a tear in your esophagus wall’s lining, compounded by your being pregnant. As far as how that happened, no one knows. Do you?” He shook his head. “Well, I guess we’ll never know, probably.”</p> <p>“The twins are fine, though,” he said, trying to get reassurance from me.</p> <p>“They’re fine, Adam. Speaking of which, have you picked out names for them, yet?” I was trying to distract him from his current situation.</p> <p>He shook his head, no, and then asked if it was going to happen again.</p> <p>“I can see that you’re not going to be distracted by the normal distractions. As far as the doctors know, no, it shouldn’t happen again. To be honest, you shouldn’t even be alive, Adam. I want you to stop worrying about something that you cannot control. Worrying only makes things worse; for you and the boys inside you.</p> <p>“Now, the important thing, is that you’re alive and the boys are fine. Try to eat something and regain your strength. Our goal is to try to get you out of here soon; before the news gets around that there’s a pregnant little boy in this room.”</p> <p>“Not so little any more, Master,” he said with a sly smile, feeling his belly.</p> <p>“That’s what I’m talking about,” I said, while ruffling his long blond hair.</p> <p>“How long have I been asleep, Master?”</p> <p>“Almost a week,” I answered him, trying not to sound concerned. I didn’t need him to start worrying again. I didn’t have to think about that, as a perfect distraction was about to walk in the room.</p> <p>The door opened and one of the doctors that had been working on Adam walked in the room. I introduced Dr. Clayton to Adam.</p> <p>“Hello, Adam,” he said with a smile. Adam wasn’t too sure about him yet, but the doctor kept talking to him. “You’re a very lucky young man,” he said, trying to be friendly, but he was coming off condescending.</p> <p>“Doctor, no offense, but I’m not five years old. I’m ten years old and pregnant with two boys. Please don’t treat me like a baby.”</p> <p>Dr. Clayton seemed a little miffed, but continued to talk to him, leaving out the demeaning tone of voice.</p> <p>“Well, okay, Adam. How do you feel, then?”</p> <p>“A little weak, but fine, Dr. Clayton. When can I go home?” He did seem eager to get out of here, himself.</p> <p>“We’ll see. First, do you know how you first started bleeding?” Adam shook his head, as he did when I asked him. “Okay, do you know how this happened?” he asked, pointing to his belly. Adam rolled his eyes at the man. Even I was getting a little annoyed with him.</p> <p>“Hm, you’ve spent all that time in school, and you don’t know how that happens, doctor? I’d get my money back if I were you.”</p> <p>I couldn’t help myself but laugh. The doctor now looked somewhat angry at him, but Adam cooled him down.</p> <p>“Look, doctor, I know how I got pregnant. I also know that I’ve been unconscious for almost a week and Mr. Henderson has had more than enough time to tell you anything you need to know about me and my situation. Anything else you need to know can wait till later.”</p> <p>“I suggest that you leave him to me, Dr. Clayton.”</p> <p>“Fine,” he said red faced. He marked something down on the clipboard and left the room to the two of us. Once he was gone, I turned back to Adam and we both had a small laugh, at the doctor’s expense.</p> <p>“What did you tell him, Master?”</p> <p>“Nothing; that’s the problem. He’s operating in the dark on everything. You see, the hospital chief of staff owes me a really big favor, and Dr. Evans knew it. That’s why you were brought here. The no one on the staff knows about this, except a scant few, and they know how to keep their mouths shut.</p> <p>“As for Dr. Kildare, there, all he knows is that you’re pregnant. Beyond that, he knows nothing, and that’s the way it’s going to stay.”</p> <p>“Good. I don’t like him, Master,” he said with his arms crossed over his chest.</p> <p>“He’s not my favorite, either, Adam.”</p> <p>“Speaking of Dr. Evans, where is he?”</p> <p>“He and your friends left about an hour ago. Now, before I leave you to get some rest, I want an answer to a question.”</p> <p>“I will if I can, Master, you know that.”</p> <p>“Yes, I do. What is the last thing you remember before this started?”</p> <p>He thought about it long and hard before answering.</p> <p>“Well, I was swimming, as best as I could, that is, and got out to dry off. I put my collar back on, and I felt some what I thought was snot coming from my nose. I wiped it off and saw it was blood. The next thing I knew was that it continued and wouldn’t stop.”</p> <p>“What did you do before that?”</p> <p>“Nothing, Master. I had breakfast with orange juice, did my quizzes, and then went for the swim. Nothing else, Sir.”</p> <p>I sat back in my chair and started thinking. I must have gotten a worried look on my face because Adam asked me if anything was wrong.</p> <p>“No, Adam,” I said, choosing my words carefully as not to upset the boy, “I’m just thinking. Look, go ahead and eat the soup, and then get some sleep. I’ll be here in the morning to talk to you again.”</p> <p>He nodded and ate his soup in silence to let me think. I told him, good-bye, and kissed his forehead before heading home that day. He smiled and hugged me back as I left.</p> <p>On the way home, I continued thinking about what Adam had told me. There was nothing unusual about what he did that morning than what he normally does on a Sunday morning. We were supposed to leave for Atlantis today, and five days ago, he suddenly almost dies? I wondered if there was a connection somewhere.</p> <p>Phillip’s uncle hadn’t laid a finger on him in over a month, for some reason, and the boy was better for that. I had noticed that he had started coming out of his shell over the past month, and it was blatantly obvious during the week that Adam was at the hospital. He almost chewed out a nurse when she ran her hand over his large belly one time.</p> <p>Horace and Karl were also worried for their friend in that they were there every evening after school to see him. I was impressed with their loyalty to Adam.</p> <p>I got home, and ate dinner alone. Williams had left for Atlantis to tell them of the situation with Adam. In fact, he had left that very next morning. I was thinking about that as I ate dinner when I suddenly got an inspiration and went to the kitchen. I got the orange juice out of the fridge and sniffed its contents. Nothing seemed out of place. I put it back, but didn’t drink any. As I was standing at the door to the fridge, the doorbell rang.</p> <p>“Hello, Mr. Kyle,” Phillip announced at the threshold of the door.</p> <p>“Hello, back, Phillip. What are you doing here?”</p> <p>“I asked my parents if I could stay the night tonight, since we’re going to see Adam tomorrow. This way, I don’t have to wake up so early.”</p> <p>“Makes sense to me,” I said with a slight smile.</p> <p>I let him in and asked if he had eaten, and he said that he had. To be honest, I was missing the conversation. Adam and I usually talked at dinner, and without him there, it was too quiet. I guess I had gotten used to him being there.</p> <p>Phillip and I talked for a while before saying our “good nights” and went to our separate rooms. A knock at the door came just as I was about to turn out the lights for the night, and Phillip walked in with only Adam’s collar on and nothing else.</p> <p>“I was wondering if I could take Adam’s place while he’s in the hospital, Master,” he said with a slight smile.</p> <p>I smiled back and nodded towards the bathroom. He took the hint and went in to clean himself out. It took him a little longer than Adam, but soon he walked back in and slipped under the covers with me. As Adam usually does, he scooted his butt up to my chest while facing the far wall. I ran my fingers down the side of his body facing upward and he got a shiver from him. He inched closer to me and nestled his butt along the length of my growing cock.</p> <p>“You’re sure about this?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes, Master. I am your slave for the weekend until Adam returns. Do with me as you please.” Phillip giggled a little after that and I tweaked his top nipple to let him know the seriousness of what was about to happen to him.</p> <p>“SSss,” he hissed as pain went through his young chest. But he didn’t push my hand away. I grabbed the same nipple and squeezed it a little harder, and he sort of hummed, hoping that the pain would lessen if he vocalized it, I’m sure. I continued to squeeze the brown tit to see when he would do something about it. After a few minutes, he still wasn’t making any move to stop me, so I let up on it. I moved my hand down over his chest to repeat the process to the left nipple, and he moved his right arm out of the way to let me. Good boy, I thought. He learned fast.</p> <p>I decided to leave the one other alone for now. I would get to it later. I knew better than to leave any marks on this kid, as opposed to Adam, but perhaps a little bondage would do him some good.</p> <p>I reached into the nightstand with the restraints inside and pulled them out. Taking each of his wrists, I secured those restraints to them without him uttering a word of protest. His wrists were then secured to the posts at the head of the bed, with him facing upwards. The ankle restraints were applied to the proper locations on his body, and instead of tying them to the posts at the foot of the bed; I strapped them to the posts at the head with his wrists. Ten-year-olds are so flexible.</p> <p>This did two things. One, it caused his legs to go outward, leaving his anal flower just begging to be taken. Two, it raised his butt up to the proper fucking height. He also had to look me in the eye as I was now on top of him, instead of behind him.</p> <p>I used some of the olive oil to rub into the skin of his asscheeks. Without warning, I slapped him hard on the ass. He hissed, but his cock jumped as well. Another slap on the other cheek brought the same reaction from him. A little oil onto his anus, made his pink flower pucker a little at the sensation. I spread some of it around the hole with my finger before gliding it inside his warm bottom.</p> <p>I molested his hole a few glides worth before replacing it with my thumb of the same hand. He accepted both without complaint. Two fingers were inserted after the thumb was pulled out. He hummed a little, trying to release some of the discomfort, but not a word begging to stop; not that I would. I widened my finger, spreading his sphincter apart to teach it to accept my cock as it once did.</p> <p>My fingers were slid out and the head of my cock was placed at the barrier once again for fucking. He closed his eyes, waiting for the inevitable to come. I pushed gently, and the hole opened as it did in the past, enduring the torment of my girth. He grunted a little when I fully buried my cock inside him.</p> <p>“Open your eyes, Phillip, and watch this,” I told him, but he shook his head. “Do you want me to do this harder?” Again, he shook his head. “Then open your eyes, boy. You need to see this.” Actually, I wanted him to see me take him again. That was why I was fucking him like this.</p> <p>Slowly, I saw his eyes crack open and look in my direction. As he looked at me, I knew that his eyes couldn’t help but pass over the sight of my cock sliding into his asshole. There was no way he could have missed it. His eyes widened as he saw just exactly what was sliding into him.</p> <p>I saw him get turned on even more by watching it happen before him. His cock grew even harder against his stomach. I reached down to begin stroking his small tool. He was so jacked up that he almost came when I touched his dick. I tried to make it last for him, but that was impossible. He came with only two strokes of his dick. As the boy orgasmed, his sphincter muscle clinched and squeezed me like a tighter vice, sending me over the edge as well.</p> <p>I calmed down and pulled out of his ass, replacing my cock with a favorite buttplug of Adam’s. I untied him from the moorings, allowing him to sleep in a more comfortable position than the one I had him in.</p> <p>“That felt good, Master,” he said, and drifted off to sleep. I smiled and did the same.</p> <p>The next morning, Phillip brought me breakfast in bed, complete with orange juice. Something told me not to drink it. I asked him if he had drunk any of the juice, and he shook his head.</p> <p>“I have only had time to make your breakfast, Master. Why?”</p> <p>“Good. Don’t drink any. I don’t know why, but I get the feeling that it may be tainted with something.” </p> <p>It doesn’t happen very often, but occasionally I get a vibe from something. Experience has taught me to follow those “vibes”. I didn’t drink any, and Phillip got me some milk to replace the juice.</p> <p>After getting dressed, I took what remaining juice was left in the carton and went to the police station. I have a friend in the detective’s unit (it does pay to have friends) that would be able to analyze the contents of the carton. I left it with him to do his job and Armand drove Phillip and me to the hospital to see Adam.</p> <p>After an hour, Horace and Karl joined us in Adam’s room. They acted like four regular ten-year-olds when they get together, still being cautious due to Adam’s condition, that is.</p> <p>Just about after noon, the detective stopped by the room to talk. I left the boys alone with Adam and we went to a room for a private chat. Once in there, he handed me a manila envelope. I tore it open to see a technical readout.</p> <p>“What was in the carton wasn’t only orange juice, Kyle,” he said, pointing to a line on the readout.</p> <p>“What is it, Harry?” I asked him, not being able to notice the significance of what he was showing me.</p> <p>“It’s some type of poison,” he said, with a slight hint of drama. “It kills anything, but slowly and painfully. We tried it on a couple of rats at the precinct and they bled out of their mouths, nonstop until they were totally dead.”</p> <p>“So, how the hell did it get into my carton of orange juice?” I asked, more to myself than to him.</p> <p>“That’s my question,” he said, with a worried look on his face.</p> <p>“Well, you know my servant, Adam?” He nodded. “He began bleeding from his mouth and nose in exactly the same way; he almost bled to death. The doctors said that it was from a tear in his esophagus’s lining. But Adam had a glass of orange juice the morning that happened.”</p> <p>“But who would want to poison an innocent child?”</p> <p>Then it hit me. “We do not believe in killing innocent,” words came back to me in a flood. Adam was no longer innocent. He was pregnant and a danger to, according to Williams, the Atlantean people. He needed to be taken out. Williams.</p> <p>I decided to keep the information to myself for the time being. I told Harry to stay on call for me and get a team ready to come to the mansion when I need them. He said he would do that. I went back into Adam’s room to find the four of them engaging in a very animated conversation.</p> <p>“What’s going on here?” I asked in a very stern tone of voice.</p> <p>“Master!” both Adam and Phillip cried when they heard me.</p> <p>“Gentlemen, Adam needs his rest if he’s going to get out of this hospital alive. And arguing fiercely is not the way to make sure he gets his rest. Now, whatever the problem is, we can solve it without all the arguing. Now, either stop, or I will make sure you leave. Got it?”</p> <p>They all nodded and shamefacedly sat down into the chairs provided in the room. The rest of the day passed uneventful again. I think I took a little wind out of their sails by harping on their conversation, but Adam didn’t need to get riled up over trivial minutia.</p> <p>I took the boys home after the four of us had dinner at a fast food restaurant of their choice. We talked about what had happened to my young servant, and I didn’t volunteer any information about what I knew.</p> <p>That evening, Phillip stayed in Adam’s apartment, per my request. He wasn’t Adam, and couldn’t heal as fast as he could. So, I told him, for the two of us to engage in sexual activities too often would probably be discovered easily. I went to bed alone, but woke up, not so alone. I opened my eyes to see Phillip licking my cock from its base to its tip.</p> <p>“What did I tell you last night, Phillip?” I asked him as he finished a swipe of my stiffening rod.</p> <p>“You said not to sleep with you because we don’t want to attract too much attention to ourselves with our sex games, Master,” he said with a sly smile.</p> <p>“And what is this?” I asked, pointing down to my crotch.</p> <p>“Um, a hard-on?” he asked, sarcastically.</p> <p>I reached down fast and grabbed him and threw him on top of me and began tickling him till he cried.</p> <p>“Do you know what I do to Adam when he disobeys me?” He suddenly froze. A look of shock came over his face and he nodded, slightly. “Being my slave means obedience, Phillip.”</p> <p>“I just thought that you might want to wake up with a smile, Master,” he said, sincerely.</p> <p>“I do, but I also want total obedience from my slaves. You disobeyed me, Phillip.”</p> <p>He nodded and quietly slipped off the bed and walked to the closet. A minute later, he returned with the belt and set it on the edge of the bed. He assumed the whipping position at the foot of the bed at one of its posts. Knowing what must be done; I got out of bed and lined up behind the boy with the belt wrapped around itself in a loop.</p> <p>“You will count each one, Phillip. If you mess up on the count, I start over at one. Understand?” He nodded and gripped the bed post even tighter. I looked down and noticed he had an erection like Adam usually gets before a whipping. However, unlike Adam, it deflated once the belt contacted with his skin for the first time. He hissed loudly as the leather made its first mark and he cried, “One, Master”.</p> <p>The next one landed just below the first, coating the crease his buttcheeks made with his legs in red. He grunted and cried, “Two, Master”. The third strike hit his buttocks above the first red mark and he counted, “Three, Master”. As he counted the fourth one, it nailed him above the third, where his butt connected with his back. Having nowhere else to lay the fifth one, it landed directly on the first lick’s welt. He bellowed out, “Five, Master”, as I moved to his left to continue on the left cheek.</p> <p>The process was repeated and the boy’s bottom was well tanned when the last count rang out in the room. I dropped the belt onto the bed and walked up behind him as he whimpered against the bedpost. I casually ran my finger across the lines left by the belt. He was sniffling when my stomach made contact with his back and my hand reached around to his soft member.</p> <p>“That was necessary, little slave. I demand obedience from those who serve me. Do you understand?” He nodded as he choked back the tears. “However, this,” and I gave his cock a small squeeze, “is not necessary. Do you want me to continue?” He nodded ever so slightly.</p> <p>I slowly masturbated his cock to its three inch total length. The boy spread his legs out as he remained in his whipping position. He whispered something I didn’t catch and I asked him to repeat it.</p> <p>“Fuck me, Master. Please?” it was barely above a whisper. I knew where that was coming from. Adam.</p> <p>But, the boy wanted to be fucked, then so be it. I grasped his cock firmly and moved him to the bed from behind. I tossed off my robe and pushed him down on the bed in one fluid motion. Not bothering with the oil this time, I lined my hard prick up to his exposed backside as he moved his legs apart for me. Leaning over him, I parted the globes of his ass one more time and shoved my cock inside him.</p> <p>I felt him clench his cheeks tightly and grab the bedcovers, twisting them in pain. Good. I wanted him to hurt this time. The kid wanted to be fucked, well he was going to get it, and get it good. I lunged forward with my full weight, spearing his hole with my full length. He cried again into the bedcovers, twisting them even more. Knowing I hurt him, I didn’t stop my assault on his bowels.</p> <p>Using only my hips, I began fucking him with my entire cock; pulling all the way out and forcing it back inside to the hilt. I felt my hairy balls bouncing off his rapidly deflating cock under me. But I didn’t care what he felt. I was forgetting the fact that he wasn’t Adam and couldn’t take the punishment my other slave could take.</p> <p>I pummeled his ass for everything I was worth until I shot my load deep into his guts, filling him once again. Recovering my senses, I reached under us and grabbed his limp penis and began stroking it back to firmness. Now I did care about how he felt, but I wanted him to know what being fucked was like as well.</p> <p>I moved us up the bed far enough for me to reach into the nightstand and retrieve the buttplug I keep in there for Adam. As I continued to stroke his dick, I slipped out of his ass and forced the buttplug inside him. He groaned as the rubber passed his torn sphincter, but made no other acknowledgement that anything was wrong. My other hand never left his ten year old cock as his dick was hard and I wanted it to remain that way. I slowly stroked him to a shivering orgasm, and then his body lay still.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him. He nodded into the covers. “Don’t lie to me, Phillip. Are you okay?” He nodded again. He moved his head to the right so I could hear him.</p> <p>“I’m just sore, Master Kyle,” he said in a raspy voice.</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess I kinda got carried away there. But you did ask for it.”</p> <p>“I guess I did, Master,” he said with a snicker.</p> <p>With a slap to his ass, I told him to get up and get a shower taken. He asked about the buttplug, and I told him to leave it in for the day. He got a shocked look on his face, but wisely didn’t challenge me about it.</p> <p>We left for the hospital to see Adam alone. The other two boys had other things they had to do for the day, but for me and Phillip, it was to see Adam. As we walked in, the doctor was walking out, having just examined the boy for the morning. Harry’s voice made me turn around and I saw him jogging the rest of the way to talk to me before I went in to see my young slave. I told Phillip to go ahead and go inside, but no arguing. He nodded and left the two of us.</p> <p>“What are you going to do about the poison, Kyle?” he asked when we were alone in a room.</p> <p>“I’m working that out right now, Harry. Why?”</p> <p>“I might be able to help you, if you suspect someone, Kyle.”</p> <p>“I don’t suspect someone, Harry. I know who put the poison in the carton. But you’re right; you can help me.”</p> <p>Over the next half an hour or so, I told him of my plan. He knew some people that would be able to lend assistance. We shook hands and I left for Adam’s room. When I walked in, Phillip was sitting, gingerly sitting, on the edge of the bed talking in low tones with Adam.</p> <p>“Now what are you two talking about?” I asked them.</p> <p>They both looked at each other and snickered, but didn’t answer right away. I raised an eyebrow at them, and they both said, “You, Master”.</p> <p>“I see. Well, what did the doctor say, Adam?” I asked, turning to the boy.</p> <p>“He said that if everything’s normal tomorrow, I can go home on Tuesday.”</p> <p>“Well, that’s good news,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>We stayed with Adam for the rest of the day talking about unimportant matters and left for home around seven that evening. Adam did return home on Tuesday morning after a series of small tests Mike had given him.</p> <p>Phillip had taken over his duties very well in his absence, but Adam still felt like he was slacking by not doing them. I told him that being pregnant with two boys is just cause to relax some. Nothing of note happened that week until Friday evening when Todd Williams showed back up at the house. I called Harry when I saw him approach the house and we set our plan in motion.</p> <p>I welcomed him home and Adam sort of waddled in the room to greet him.</p> <p>“It looks like you’ve weathered your captivity in the hospital well, Adam,” he said looking at the boy. “And your eyes are almost totally red. I’d say that you have just less than two months to go.”</p> <p>“Yes sir and I can’t wait till it’s over with,” he answered with a smile.</p> <p>Williams told us of his trip back to his home and the report he made to his superiors about Adam’s condition. We made our way to the den to continue talking and Phillip served the three of us drinks. He stayed to help Adam with anything he needed and to wait on the two of us as well.</p> <p>I delayed his leaving by stalling him by coaxing out the story of his journey homeward and back. A signal light above the doorway told me it was time for the next phase of our plan. I motioned for Phillip to take Adam out of the room. I didn’t need them around. Not to arouse suspicion on the part of Williams, Phillip just asked Adam to help him with something.</p> <p>“Todd, do you have an answer for what happened to Adam?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Why would I, Kyle?” he asked, nonplussed. </p> <p>“Because I thought you might have one, since a very unusual poison was found in our orange juice carton. It was found to have been aquatic-based in nature. Since science isn’t your forte’, I’ll bypass the particulars and get to the fine print. You poisoned Adam, and I want to know why. Right now.”</p> <p>Before I could do anything, a very unique weapon was produced from Williams’s pants and he brandished it in my face. There were at least seven different ways I could have taken him down from the position I was in, but I never got the chance. A shot rang out and the weapon flew across the room. Blood flowed from his hand where the bullet went through.</p> <p>“Nice shot, Harry,” I said to the cop as he walked in the room.</p> <p>“Thanks, Kyle,” he answered, smiling, still holding his gun on Williams. Another cop walked in behind him, also with his gun drawn. Adam and Phillip ran in the room next, both with worried looks on their faces.</p> <p>“I’m fine, boys. Phillip, take Adam back upstairs. I’ll tell you both what has happened later.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said and led Adam out of the room.</p> <p>“Now,” I said, turning my attentions to Williams. “You’re going to tell me the truth about Adam and where you really come from. I don’t buy the ‘Atlantean’ story.” He didn’t move or speak. It was actually Harry’s partner that spoke up.</p> <p>“Oh, he’s telling you the truth about that, Mr. Henderson.” Both Harry and I turned to him. “I’m Atlantean as well. You see, we’ve had a problem lately in our society, and I apologize that you’ve become involved in it.” He moved to the sofa and sat down, still bearing the gun down on Williams. “If you move, Toddston, I will shoot you.”</p> <p>Turning to us, he began his explanation of everything.</p> <p>“We’ve created a society that has shunned the surface completely. Recently, there’s a growing movement among our people to rejoin the sun’s world. We sent scouts out to investigate.”</p> <p>“We know that already,” I interrupted him.</p> <p>“Yes, but what you don’t know, Mr. Henderson, is that Toddston, here, is one of the hardliners that don’t want the change. You see, the movement to rejoin the surface world is very strong. The hardliners don’t want to rejoin the surface world. They think that you aren’t ready to accept us or our way of life. And to be blunt, most of you aren’t ready, from what I’ve seen.”</p> <p>“So, what he told us is true?” I asked incredulously.</p> <p>“What’s he talking about, Kyle?”</p> <p>“I’ll fill you in later, Harry. Go on, Mr.…?”</p> <p>“You may call me, Fisk, Mr. Henderson; Fisk Saunders. I believe he extended an invitation to you to visit our society. I’d like to extend the same curtsey.”</p> <p>“Mr. Saunders, one of your people tried to kill my servant, and just tried to kill me. Forgive me, but I don’t exactly trust any of you right now.”</p> <p>He sat down and removed his hat he had been wearing. He was as bald as Williams, or Toddston, or whoever he really was.</p> <p>“I understand your feelings, Mr. Henderson. I share them. Right now, I wouldn’t want to go anywhere near our society. We’ve had our eye on Toddston, here, for quite some time. He’s not what you would call one of our more upstanding citizens. He does have a history of violence that, quite frankly, we abhor greatly.</p> <p>“I would ask, though, that you give us a second chance. Adam could help our two peoples understand each other. We might be able to bridge the gap with his assistance.”</p> <p>“I’ll leave it up to Adam to do that. What are we going to do with Williams, or whatever his real name is?”</p> <p>“We will take Toddston back with us. He’ll be tried before our courts. I would also ask you to give testimony to the events also, Mr. Henderson, and Adam, if he’s willing.”</p> <p>“There were three other boys that were willing and anxious to visit your society, Fisk.”</p> <p>“They are also invited as well.”</p> <p>“Let me discuss it with everyone and I’ll get back to you on that.”</p> <p>He nodded and took his prisoner away with him and Harry. I called Adam and Phillip into the room to discuss the evening’s events and the offer still made by Fisk. Both boys were still excited to go on the trip. I called and made arrangements with Horace and Karl’s parents for that weekend after clearing it with Fisk. I had never seen Adam so excited (nonsexually, that is) before.</p> <p>Friday evening arrived with Horace and Karl staying over for the night. The three boys slept with Adam in his apartment. We were already packed for the trip, so the next morning was pretty smooth as we headed out to pick up Fisk and Williams.</p> <p>Williams was in handcuffs as he was led to the car by Fisk. Armand drove us to the small airport where my plane was kept. As we arrived, the plane was fueled and ready to go. I told my pilot where to fly and we left for Eastern Europe. The flight was uneventful as Williams was secured in his seat by his cuffs. Fisk enjoyed talking to Adam and the boy seemed to like talking to him also.</p> <p>We set down in Athens, Greece. The airport already had a car waiting for us. I looked at Fisk, and he shrugged his shoulders.</p> <p>“I like to be thorough, Mr. Henderson.” I agreed with that philosophy. </p> <p>We loaded ourselves in the car and headed to a port on the outskirts of the city. Waiting for us there was a very unique boat. It wasn’t a submarine, but it easily could be one. The front of the boat was open, but was able to be enclosed by a touch of the button. It certainly wasn’t something we were able to do with our technology. Fisk saw my reaction to his vessel and smiled.</p> <p>“You still were unsure I was telling you the truth about us, were you, Mr. Henderson?” he asked, still smiling. I nodded, still staring at the craft. “I understand. It is a large story to swallow.”</p> <p>All seven of us boarded the vessel, and it was already running when we stepped on board, so we got underway in a matter of minutes. The boat sped out into the Mediterranean, and within mere minutes, land was out of sight. A button was pressed and an energy shield was put into place over the opening. It was like something out of Star Trek.</p> <p>The craft pitched downward and the shield held its place without so much as a waver. As I looked out into the water, I saw a great deal of things I thought I would never see in my entire life. Fisk walked up to talk to me as we headed towards his home.</p> <p>“There are some things we do need to discuss, Mr. Henderson,” he said from my right side.</p> <p>I nodded and he continued.</p> <p>“First of all, you five are the first to visit our society. I must iterate strongly that whatever is seen down here must be told discretely. Secondly, there are some things you might find strange about how we do things down there.”</p> <p>“Like what?”</p> <p>“Well, for instance, the differences between how the leaders and the breeders are taught in our schools. Most breeders are separated from the leaders a few years after they are born. Leaders are taught skills to lead our people in different areas, such as politics, science, art, music, agriculture, etc. Once the skills are discovered, they are given concentrated courses geared towards their particular skills.</p> <p>“The breeders, on the other hand, are given a more general education. Most of them don’t advance beyond their roll of breeding. There is the occasional exception, of course. For instance, our Premier is a breeder, and he’s an excellent Premier.”</p> <p>“What form of government do you have?” “It’s very similar to your American form of government. We call it a Multi-layered form of a Republic. I’ll explain more about that as we get there.</p> <p>“The education system is second to nothing what you have on the surface, Mr. Henderson. I’m sure you’ve noticed how well Adam has done at his academics while he’s been with you.”</p> <p>I hadn’t thought about that in a while, but now that Fisk mentioned it, Adam was uncommonly bright for a ten or eleven year old boy. He always says that my quizzes needed to get tougher. He seems to be especially gifted with his piano playing, and I mentioned that to Fisk.</p> <p>“Would he be able to go to a class specially suited for musicians?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Even though breeders that are gifted in skills are rare, we do give them the benefit of the doubt and allow all that is available for them to learn. If Adam is gifted, we will be able to help him. I thought that he would return with you to the surface, though, Mr. Henderson?”</p> <p>“You might as well call me Kyle also, Fisk.” He smiled and nodded. I looked back to see where Adam was, and he was enthralled with the sights and not paying a bit of attention to us. “As far as the boy is concerned, I only want the best for him. He’s been a real treat to have at my mansion and if he can learn from you all there is to learn, then he belongs down here with you.”</p> <p>“We’ll see, Kyle. He would be well protected down here. We have a very effective penal system.”</p> <p>“Oh?”</p> <p>“Yes. Our crime rate is almost nil. The criminal in question is brought before a council and his memories are displayed on a screen for the council to see. A vote is then taken on the appropriate measures to take to deal with said criminal. The system is foolproof, Kyle, and no one escapes punishment.”</p> <p>“What is punishment?”</p> <p>“In very few instances, capital punishment is carried out, but that is only for those who commit or attempt to commit murder. Our murder rate is only about one or two per year. No appeals are granted, as the criminal’s own memories are displayed and reveal his crime.</p> <p>“As far as lesser crimes, well, there are different degrees of punishment for different crimes. The reality is that criminals get away with nothing in our society, Kyle. I hope one day your people will be able to achieve this level of technology. But, you aren’t ready for it right now. Too many of your people are worried about too many others’ rights being violated to implement such a system.</p> <p>“Greed, hunger, disease are also eliminated from our cities. It is something that we are most proud of, Kyle. I think even you will be impressed by our way of life.”</p> <p>I smiled and we both went back to watching the ocean in front of us. Lights were now lighting up the area surrounding the ship. Fisk left me alone with my thoughts as we continued to descend into the depths of the ocean’s floor.</p> <p>Adam walked up beside me and leaned against me as I put my arm around him. We watched the ocean’s dark swallow us whole. It was like being inside a large animal and it was digesting us slowly.</p> <p>After what seemed like forever, the ship glided towards a small mount of rock. I got more nervous as the ship moved closer and closer to the rock and didn’t slow down. I turned to the helmsman and he smiled back at me. As I turned back around, the ship went into the rock.</p> <p>“Hologram,” Fisk said to my other side from Adam. I jumped as he said it. I wasn’t aware that he was around me.</p> <p>The ship glided further into the image of the rock and we settled onto a platform. A tube was raised out of the platform and secured itself to the side of the ship. The five of us passengers and a few of the crew left the ship through the tube. As we descended the through the tube, we came to the end where it seemed a committee was waiting for our arrival.</p> <p>Fisk walked up to the man in the middle and bowed smartly.</p> <p>“Premier Shall, allow me to present our guests to you,” he said. The man nodded and smiled back at him. He introduced me first and I shook the man’s hand and the premier nodded back at me with a kind look on his face. I took in his characteristics as I shook his hand.</p> <p>He was a little shorter than myself with long light brown hair pulled back in a ponytail. He was the only one in the group with hair on his head, indicating the only breeder in the group. His eyes were blue, but not as light as Adam’s eyes were before he got pregnant. I guessed that they changed as he grew older. He had a kind face with a warm smile. Shall’s frame was slight, and he showed signs of wear; probably due to childbearing. He was dressed smartly, almost clinically, in a light yellow color of suit.</p> <p>“And this must be Adam,” he said, speaking for the first time to the boy. Adam nodded as he took the hand offered to him. “You’ve caused quite a stir amongst us down here when we lost track of you. It seems you’ve found a just person to be with and breed with.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir. Master Kyle has taken very good care of me,” he answered back.</p> <p>“Master Kyle?” Shall asked and looked at me.</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” Adam said, bringing his attentions back to himself. “When I ran away, he bought me from myself, sort of.”</p> <p>Again, Shall looked to me in question. I took the opportunity to explain Adam’s arrangement with me. He nodded that he understood. He went back to the rest of the boys and was introduced to each of them in turn. After meeting all of us, Shall and his entourage turned and he beckoned us to follow him off the platform. A large vehicle was waiting for us at the bottom of the stairs we descended. It took us, minus Fisk and Williams, through the city.</p> <p>We traveled through the city he called, Menasurath. It was the Atlantean capital city he explained to us. I looked up and could see the ocean and its currents swirling above us. Instead of the light coming down and lighting the city, it seemed that the very rocks had a luminescent quality about them. Light was coming from the very buildings themselves. The whole culture seemed almost futuristic. It looked like something you would see out of a sci-fi flick.</p> <p>As we traveled, I noticed things that were almost American in nature. It appeared that these people also thrived on commerce. It didn’t seem to be as unstable as our own crude way of commerce. Everything seemed to flow almost rhythmically, harmoniously. </p> <p>I also noticed the two different types of men in the city. The breeders did seem to have longer hair, almost like our women, though I didn’t see any that were pregnant. They were dressed in loose fitting clothing. They weren’t dresses, per se, but almost oriental in nature. I saw that the material of their clothing was also luminescent. </p> <p>The leaders of the city were dressed smartly or professionally. Their clothing also gave off the similar glow of light, but was a little more formal. As I watched them, I thought I could tell their skills by the clothes they wore. </p> <p>We arrived at a tall, simple building with only a marking of a crown above the doorway. Shall ushered us in and we took his lead, Adam in front next to the Premier. Entering a very contemporary elevator, we rode to the top floor. It was apparently his office floor. His entourage left us the moment we arrived at his floor. Shall sat behind his desk to address us.</p> <p>“Mr. Henderson, I have been thoroughly briefed on you and your culture. Now, allow me to extend the courtesy of us and our culture to you and your boys.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Premier Shall. Fisk told me of your laws and punishments for violating them, and I can assure you, there will be no problem from our end.” He nodded at that.</p> <p>“I appreciate that, Mr. Henderson, and I’m sure there won’t be any problems from you. You are our guests here for as long as you like. We have a room set up for the five of you in the building adjacent to this one, and you will find that your things have already been taken there.</p> <p>“While you are here, all expenses will be taken care of by the state. If you wish to purchase something, use these cards.” He handed us five cards a little smaller than a credit card. “All I ask is that you use a little restraint and not take advantage of us and our good will.”</p> <p>“That won’t be problem, Premier Shall,” I said, and stressing it with the boys.</p> <p>“Good. Now that that’s settled, I would like to talk to Adam alone, if that is acceptable?”</p> <p>I looked to Adam, and he nodded. We were shown out and to our state rooms in the building next door. They were very luxurious. Each of us had our own room and bath. About a half an hour after getting to our rooms, the three boys walked into mine and wanted to go scouting around the city. I told them it would be better to wait for Adam and we could all go.</p> <p>Adam walked into my room about an hour after that conversation, telling me that the premier just wanted to find out some specific things about him and his pregnancy. He told Adam that the doctors should have a look at him, and I thought it was an excellent idea.</p> <p>Adam was a little tired after the journey down here, so he retired to his room for the evening. The four of us went on a scouting trip. A vehicle was waiting for us outside the building with a driver. He took us on a tour of the city, pointing out different structures and sites along the way. After an hour of sightseeing, we were getting hungry and he dropped us off for a meal at a local restaurant. He left us to do something and we walked inside.</p> <p>It was almost like being in a place back home. A waiter (breeder) was there to take our order. Believe it or not, there was even a salad bar, which we did use. The items were not your normal items, but not unpleasant, though. When we sat back down at the table, Horace had a sulky look on his face.</p> <p>“What’s the matter, H?” Karl asked him.</p> <p>“I don’t like the way these guys keep looking at me,” he said, gesturing backwards.</p> <p>I turned to look at what he was pointing out and he had something to be concerned about. It seems that most of the men in the place were ogling all three boys. I smiled at his concern.</p> <p>“Well, H, you have to realize, that to them, you’re a breeder. It’s kind of like women back home being gawked at. To them, you’re attractive.”</p> <p>“Well, just as long as they don’t get the idea that I’m gonna be taking anything up the ass by them,” he said, still sulking a little.</p> <p>“You know, that’s probably exactly what they’re thinking, H,” Phillip butted in. Karl and I had to snicker at the look on his face after that comment.</p> <p>“Fucking faggots,” he muttered under his breath.</p> <p>“Whoa, right there!” I pounced on him. “First of all, H, these people have been living like this for untold centuries. And it’s not up to you to judge their way of life. Second, the thought of fucking someone up the ass didn’t seem to bother you when you were doing it to Phillip or Adam.”</p> <p>“That was different, Mr. Henderson. I wasn’t on the ‘taking’ end of it.”</p> <p>“If you don’t want to do it, H, then don’t. The way Fisk said it, was that rape up there is rape down here. If a breeder doesn’t want it, then he doesn’t have to take it. And the punishment for such a crime is castration of the offender. He told me the last rape that occurred here was over ten years ago.</p> <p>“Now, relax, H. Besides, now you have a little taste of what women go through back home.”</p> <p>Horace relaxed a little bit, but was still nervous until we left the restaurant. We decided to walk down the street to take in the sites instead of waiting for our ride. The four of us did get a few looks, but no one bothered us really. A few breeders even looked my way, but I chalked it up to my short haircut.</p> <p>Horace continued to dislike the looks he was getting, but I certainly can’t blame the Atlanteans for taking a liking to him. Karl seemed to not be bothered by the looks, but thoroughly enjoyed the sites. Phillip was the only one who liked getting ogled at by the others.</p> <p>After an hour of seeing a few things and sites, we rounded a corner to come face to face with a very peculiar site. It was a free-standing building with some strange markings on the front of it. I looked at the map that Shall had given me and it wasn’t labeled. A leader walked past and I asked him politely what the building was.</p> <p>“Oh, you must be the surface people that I had read about,” he said, and I nodded. “The news said that you would be paying us a visit.” He was looking at the boys, but not in a lascivious manner. He shook his head to bring him back to his thought to answer my question. “Anyway, that building is called, ‘The Breeding Grounds’. It is a place for breeders.”</p> <p>“We’re not ‘breeders’,” Horace said, nastily to the man. I was put out by the boy’s attitude, but the man seemed nonplussed by it.</p> <p>“My apologies, young one. I meant no insult to you,” he said to Horace, then turned to me. “You might go in there and see what’s to see.” He was smiling at me in a non-threatening manner. I nodded and he went on his way. I turned to Horace.</p> <p>“Let’s get one thing straight, H. We are going to be here for an entire week. You can either spend this week in your room, or you can spend it out here with us, enjoying yourself. If you offend one more person while we’re here, it’ll be the first option. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” he said, looking down at his feet.</p> <p>“Good, because I don’t want to have a problem from you again.” The boy was starting to irritate the hell out of me.</p> <p>I realize that this was a totally different culture from the one he had just left, but to be this hostile towards it was unlike him at all.</p> <p>We made our way to “The Breeding Grounds” building, with Horace bringing up the rear, slowly. When we walked inside, there was a leader at the front desk reading a flat screen in his hand.</p> <p>“Welcome to The Breeding Grounds V, breeders,” he said with a smile as we walked up to him. I heard Horace make a snort from behind me. The leader’s smile faded slightly before continuing. “What can I do for you?”</p> <p>“Well, we’re not breeders, sir,” I started.</p> <p>“You’re the surface dwellers, aren’t you?” he asked enthusiastically. I nodded and his smile returned to its original full strength. “Well, I was told you might pay us a curiosity visit. I was also told to show you the place. So, if you will, come with me.”</p> <p>He introduced himself as Mola, and we followed him out of the lobby and up a flight of stairs to the second level of a ten story building. I asked him about the name of the building, and why it was called, five.</p> <p>“This is the fifth lounge in this city dedicated to the wellbeing of our young breeders. In this city, there are seven such lounges catering to their wants and needs.</p> <p>“This level is devoted to breeders who are in the final stages of their bearing time. They come here for company and relaxation,” he said as we stepped off the top step.</p> <p>“I have a question that has eluded me whenever the topic comes up,” I began and Mola motioned for me to continue. “Do breeders enter into monogamous relationships? Or marriages?”</p> <p>“I’m not familiar with the term, ‘marriages’, but as far as monogamous relationships, it does happen from time to time, sir.”</p> <p>“Call me Kyle,” I told him. “So, there’s no jealousy among breeders?”</p> <p>“Oh, no sir,” he said, and then added, “Kyle. Jealousy is forbidden here.”</p> <p>We rounded a corner to find a large room with a wall dividing it from the outside made of glass half way down from the ceiling. The bottom of the wall was metal. You could see into the room easily. It was filled with pregnant boys, ranging in age from about seven to about thirteen. Some of them had small children of their own, either sleeping in cribs next to their benches or playing in a pen off to the side with other boys their own ages. All of them seemed to be enjoying themselves and relaxing.</p> <p>As far as I could tell from where we were standing, they all had red eyes and were appearing ready to give birth.</p> <p>“By this stage of their bearing time, most of our breeders prefer just to be left alone,” he explained. “There are times where they do get a little precocious, but usually, they like it here, not to have anything to do with sex.”</p> <p>“Weird,” Karl commented and Mola smiled back at him.</p> <p>“From what I hear about you and your women, this might seem weird to you, breeder,” he said then looked at me as to how to address him properly.</p> <p>“We call them ‘boys’, or ‘children’,” I explained to him. “Usually, we just use their names.”</p> <p>“Understood, sir,” he said and led us back to the staircase.</p> <p>As we approached the third level, he told us that the next two levels were devoted to the care of the breeders. Mainly their health during their pregnancies and the health of the children inside them. A good supply of doctors was on staff at all times.</p> <p>“The next three levels are devoted to the breeders’ sexual needs during their first three to four months of bearing. It’s during this time that they are at their most aggressive in their sexual desires.”</p> <p>I smiled, knowing what he was talking about. Adam was definitely hyped up during his first few months.</p> <p>We rounded the first corner after the staircase to find another room like the one on the second level, but not as large. It was still separated by a half-glassed wall so a person could easily see into it. I heard Horace gasp when we saw what was inside. And I have to say; even I was a little taken aback. </p> <p>A boy, about the age of seven, was strapped to the wall. His whole body was flat against the wall with his arms stretched up and outward. The boy’s legs were simply pulled straight outward and his ankles held to the wall by two metal clamps. His tiny balls were encased in a faux-leather chute strung to a mechanism on the floor designed to pull his balls downward and not let up. The poor child had angry red lines covering his whole body. He looked to be in a great deal of pain, but his small cock was sticking straight outward. </p> <p>The adult in the room had a whip in his hand and was bringing it down across his body again as we walked up. As there were no livestock in the society, I’m sure that whip had to be made of something equal to leather. It sure sounded like it as it cracked across the child’s body. The young lad screamed, but begged for more and the adult was obliging. </p> <p>Horace stood there with his mouth gaping open. It was more torment than what we had done to Adam in his presence. He was surprised as ever that the boy wanted more of it. What had been done to Adam was not as extreme as what this boy was going through, but it was close. Karl was licking his lips while he watched the torture take place before our eyes. Phillip was also watching the show with enthusiasm, and like Karl, he was getting a small chubby as well, but for a whole different reason.</p> <p>Mola smiled at the boys’ reactions while they watched the proceedings. This is the normal reaction from the breeders, he said, pointing out the reactions of both Karl and Phillip.</p> <p>“Most leaders have the same reaction as you do, Horace,” he said, nodding to the redhead.</p> <p>“Why do they react like me?”</p> <p>“Generally speaking, leaders don’t have the stomach to take the torture. Myself personally, I don’t see what breeders get out of it,” he said smiling at him. For the first time, Horace smiled a real smile.</p> <p>Thinking back on it, it was only Phillip and Karl that had gotten involved with Adam down in my chamber. Horace just watched from the sidelines. As we were watching the boy continue to take the punishment from the adult in the room, he yelled out a word I was unfamiliar with.</p> <p>“Frug!!!” he gasped out into the room.</p> <p>“Frug?” I asked Mola.</p> <p>“Just watch,” he said, smiling.</p> <p>The man put down the whip and walked up to the youngster. With a cock that was very firm and large, he skewered the boy as he yelled out the word again. We watched the boy take the endowed cock without a problem. In fact, I watched his body shake as the adult invaded his bowels.</p> <p>“Frug means ‘fuck me’?” Horace asked, shocked.</p> <p>“I guess so,” I said, amazed at how the boy was able to take the stiff prick, and still enjoy it. I pointed this out to Mola and he smiled.</p> <p>“A breeder’s anal barrier stretches very well, Kyle. Why don’t we move on, hm?”</p> <p>I nodded and he led our posse further down the aisle, leaving the two lovers to their fun. The next room was empty, but the third was not. A breeder about the age of the boys with me was strapped to a sawhorse, already being corn holed very effectively, and begging for more.</p> <p>Phillip went to the window to get a better view of the show. Mola walked up behind him and whispered something in his ear. Phillip turned to him and nodded, shyly. I looked to Mola for an answer and he gave one.</p> <p>“He wants a room of his own,” he explained.</p> <p>Phillip seemed a little embarrassed about it, but Mola was not affected by his decision, neither was I. Leaving those two also alone, we traveled down the hall to find a vacant room for Phillip. A few of the rooms we passed were occupied with young boys in various stages of bondage. One eight-year-old was taking a paddling. Another boy a year older was getting caned, on his balls of all places. I could tell Phillip was getting turned on even more the further we walked down the hallway.</p> <p>The last room on the floor was empty, save an adult Atlantean in the office at the far end. He also sported long medium brown hair and a well toned physique. The breeder got up from his desk when he saw us walk in and greeted us warmly.</p> <p>“Tagger, this is Phillip,” Mola said, introducing the boy to him. Both shook hands, but Tagger was looking down at the boy’s crotch and the tent his erection was causing. “Please take care of him.” The adult nodded, and Mola ushered us out of the room. Phillip waved at us as we left him to his breeder.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Kyle. If my instincts are correct, he’ll have the time of his life.”</p> <p>“I’m more worried about any scarring of his skin, Mola,” I told him. I didn’t need to have to explain it to his parents. It would be difficult, that’s for sure.</p> <p>“Again, don’t worry, Kyle. When our ancestors began our society, they used their science and resources to come up a solution to that. When they found out about the breeders’ sexual desires and how violently they wanted to be treated, they created a healing remedy. It comes in the form of a pill.</p> <p>“After a breeder has undergone a session like these,” he said, pointing out a ten year old breeder being whipped by a very large bullwhip. “A pill is ingested and in two day’s time, the marks are totally evaporated, leaving the skin perfect again for another session. Since our skin make-up is generally the same, then I see nothing stopping your youngster from having his fun with Tagger.”</p> <p>“And Tagger having his fun with Phillip,” Horace put in, sort of smiling also. Mola snickered and nodded to Horace.</p> <p>“The medication did have another benefit. It eliminated all stretch marks in a matter of a week after birth.”</p> <p>“Now, that is handy,” I said, amazed.</p> <p>By the time Mola was finished explaining everything to us, we saw that Phillip was totally nude and ready to begin with Tagger. And to be honest, I was ready to see what he had in store for the boy. A blindfold was put over his eyes before anything else was done. A very unusual ball gag was placed in his mouth. It had studded spikes on the part being forced in his mouth, making his tongue also available to torture.</p> <p>“I must remember to get one of those for Adam before we leave,” I thought to myself.</p> <p>Phillip’s wrists were bound in front of him by metal cuffs about two inches wide, with a fur lining. A steel cord hung from the ceiling and the link in the cuffs was attached to that cord. Tagger pushed a button on a remote and the cord took out the slack and suspended Phillip by his wrists. His feet were just barely off the floor.</p> <p>A chute like the one on the first boy was added to Phillip’s balls and they were also about to be pulled downward to the floor. I warned Mola about our balls being very sensitive, and he nodded. He opened the door to tell Tagger to take it easy on his balls and the adult breeder nodded that he understood. The mechanism pulled Phillip’s balls downward, but not as much as it could have. The boy was in obvious pain, but also just as obvious was his excitement.</p> <p>Tagger attached similar cuffs to the boy’s ankles and slightly thicker cables were clicked on to the cuffs from the opposite walls. Another button was pressed and Phillip’s feet were pulled in opposite directions until the boy began begging Tagger to stop. The boy was in even more pain now, but also enjoying the attention.</p> <p>Tagger ran his finger along the skin under his feet, causing the boy to squirm in his bonds at the tickling. He reached over and took a thin, pointed metal rod and ran it along the length of the soles of his feet. The boy continued to squirm at the sensations. This guy was definitely a pro at this.</p> <p>The five of us watched as Tagger went to his next stage. Before doing anything, though, he walked to the door to address me, of all people.</p> <p>“Can he handle his nipples being tortured?” he asked when he stuck his head out. With a motion of my hand, I told him to do as he pleased with the boy. Tagger returned to his work. The two boys with me snickered at what Phillip was about to experience.</p> <p>“Why did he come to ask, Mr. Henderson?” Karl asked.</p> <p>“Because our breeders’ nipples are very sensitive, Karl; especially during their bearing time,” Mola told him.</p> <p>Tagger picked up two alligator clips and attached them to his nipples, sending the lad into fits of pain. He shook his chest, trying to dislodge the clips, but Tagger had put them on too well. The adult let him alone till he died down enough to continue the torment.</p> <p>As we were watching what was about to happen next, Mola jerked his head up and excused himself, talking to an earpiece. He returned as Tagger was about to bring a paddle across Phillip’s defenseless buttocks.</p> <p>”Excuse me, Kyle,” I tore my attentions away from Tagger and Phillip to acknowledge Mola and he continued talking. “Are you expected somewhere?”</p> <p>“Not that I know of, why?”</p> <p>“Because I was just notified that Premier Shall is looking for you,” he said with a worried look on his face.</p> <p>“Is there a way I can communicate with him?” I asked, not know how to ask for a telephone. He showed me a screen in a room off the hallway. He told me how to use it. All I had to do was say who I was and who I wanted to talk to; very convenient. </p> <p>“Oh, Mr. Henderson,” Shall said as he appeared on the screen. “We weren’t sure where you had taken off to.”</p> <p>“Worried, Mr. Premier?”</p> <p>“Only a little that you might get lost, sir. I see that you’ve found one of our city’s Breeding Grounds. That was quick,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>I had to smile back as I told him how it happened. I told him we would be returning to our rooms when we finished here.</p> <p>“No rush, Mr. Henderson. I just was curious where you had gotten off to, as Adam might need you.”</p> <p>“Understood, Premier. Thanks for the concern.” I switched off the screen and made my way back to Phillip and his ordeal.</p> <p>When I arrived, Karl and Horace were standing there with their hands over their mouths and pointing to the glass. I saw what they were looking at and it was Tagger’s cock. The thing was enormous. There was no possible way that was going to fit inside Phillip’s young rectum. I pointed this out to Mola.</p> <p>“Just wait and see, Kyle,” he said, reassuringly. “You see, an ointment was applied to his rectal area while you were talking to the premier.” Also, while I was gone, Tagger had removed the studded ball gag from the boy’s mouth.</p> <p>The four of us stood there and watched as Tagger slowly fed every inch of his monster cock to Phillip’s reddened ass. The boy took it better than I thought he would. He did scream as Tagger’s cock penetrated his outer barrier, but had no choice in accepting the rest of it as the adult fed it to him.</p> <p>When Tagger was fully embedded inside him, he reached around the boy to his front and began stroking Phillip’s stiffy. As the elephantine cock plowed into the eleven-year-old, Tagger stroked his dick in perfect rhythm to his thrusts. After some time, I saw Phillip’s body shake in clear signs of his orgasm. Tagger’s cock was gripped by the boy’s sphincter muscle and he also bellowed out his orgasm into Phillip’s innards. </p> <p>Both man and boy calmed down and he was let down from his bondage. I walked in the room and up to Phillip as he sat hunched over on the floor. Tagger, his job being done, smiled and left the room to return with the pill Mola was talking about. He fed the pill to Phillip and then left us again. The two boys had followed me into the room, but at a distance.</p> <p>“How do you feel?”</p> <p>“Like I’ve been fucked by a telephone pole, Master Kyle,” he said to the floor. I think he was looking at the gaping hole in his backside that the cock had left in its wake.</p> <p>“You have,” I answered back and smiled. He looked up and also smiled. The boy had definitely come a long way from the scared little kid that didn’t even want to engage in playing with the other three boys earlier that year.</p> <p>I picked him up and he slumped back to the ground. This time I picked him up and slung him over my shoulder. Horace and Karl grabbed his clothes and we turned to the doorway. Mola smiled at us.</p> <p>“That often happens with first timers. Don’t worry about being seen in public with him over your shoulder like that. There are many young breeders being taken home by older ones after their first time to a ‘Grounds’ complex. It’s normal.”</p> <p>“Well, we’d better skip the rest of the tour, Mola, and head on back to our rooms. To be honest, I’m also a little tired.”</p> <p>“I understand, Kyle. I’ll show you out.”</p> <p>He walked us out and as we left the building, our driver was standing by the vehicle waiting for us. Apparently, Shall called him and told him where we were. The driver smiled when he saw Phillip passed out on my shoulder and ushered us inside and drove us to our building.</p> <p>We got inside and I laid Phillip down on my bed and went to check on Adam. He was still sleeping noisily but peacefully. The boys were stripped and getting into bed when I checked on them and I made my way back to my room for a good rest.</p> <p>After the length of the day’s events, I was very tired. I did have a problem, though; an erection from hell. With a willing receptacle right beside me, I figured, why not? As Tagger’s semen was still inside him, it made a nice lubricant to allow my cock to slide inside him. Phillip accepted my dick without complaint or comment. He must have been really knocked out.</p> <p>I slowly pumped his ass for a few times, enjoying the feel of a boy’s rectum and I heard Phillip whisper something. I put my ear closer to hear him again.</p> <p>“Harder, please,” he said again, a little louder.</p> <p>Being the giving person I am; I gave him what he asked for. I rolled over on top of his back and pushed him with me to lie on his stomach, where I made him feel every inch of my cock. I pounded into his ass as I had done on one other occasion. At the same time I screwed his ass, I made sure he felt pleasure from his other side. Phillip ate up the pain as I laid into him nonstop.</p> <p>He came after stroking him for a few minutes, and as he did to Tagger, he clenched his sphincter and sent me into orgasmic pleasure as well. We got cleaned up and back into bed for some real rest.</p> <p>The following morning, I guess, we woke up together and had breakfast in the lobby of the building. I guess I could call it a hotel, for lack of something better, but since very few Atlanteans seem to travel, hotels are superfluous.</p> <p>I asked about the visit to the Atlantean doctor, and he said that the premier had it all set up for the day. They had a twelve hour clock on the wall, and I set my watch to it. His doctor’s visit was scheduled for about three hours from then. Phillip suggested the “Breeder’s Grounds” to pass our time before the visit, and it was Horace that agreed with the idea. I was shocked at his turn around of attitude. We all agreed and left the lobby for the vehicle waiting for us with a different driver. Before we climbed inside, I pulled Horace aside from the others.</p> <p>“Why the all-of-a-sudden change of heart, H?” I asked him suspiciously. </p> <p>He shrugged and said that he saw how much Phillip seemed to enjoy it the day before. I wasn’t totally satisfied with his answer, but accepted it for the time being. I told the driver to return us to the fifth complex of ‘grounds’ and he knew what I meant.</p> <p>A different leader greeted us as we entered the structure. He eyed Adam especially close and we followed him up the stairs. As we got to the room for “late termers”, as he called them, Adam wanted to join those already in the room, and I nodded that he could.</p> <p>“Could we see the fifth floor again, sir?” Karl asked. A tent was forming in his pants again.</p> <p>The new leader, Stytle, smiled and nodded to him. I was beginning to think that Karl was going there for ideas to try out on Adam later. I wasn’t too off the mark with that thought. It turned out later on, it was for his sister he was storing up information. More on that at another time.</p> <p>Anyway, we rounded the turn at the top of the flight of stairs leading to the fifth floor and the boys almost ran ahead of me and Stytle. The leader and I smiled at each other and walked up behind them enjoying a scene with what looked like a nine-year-old with flaming red hair taking a real beating from his adult breeder. He was strapped to the wall similar to the breeder the day before. The only difference I saw was that the boy’s dick was pointed straight to the ground by the cable and his balls were being pulled down and backward just as painfully. A large buttplug had been inserted into his anus, also. </p> <p>The boy’s butt, upper legs, and lower back were already a very dark red, but he was crying for more from the cane. I saw two broken canes on the floor and looked to Stytle in mild shock.</p> <p>“That’s pretty much normal around here. We usually go through about twenty of those a day.” Now that did surprise me. “Of course no permanent damage will ever be done to a breeder, but they do seem to like it a lot.”</p> <p>We continued to watch the show as the boy took even more from the abusive third cane. A nasty crack was heard and that cane was also broken, but the boy shuddered through what appeared to be another orgasm. It didn’t appear to be his first of the session, as his whole body was drenched in sweat. The caning breeder gave him a drink to replenish what was spent and while we were still watching, he lined up behind the boy and continued the assault with yet another cane.</p> <p>“May I have a room, sir?” Phillip asked Stytle. I was a little shocked after the previous day’s events, but the adult nodded to him and we walked down the same hall to another room. Another adult breeder was reading his screen when we walked inside and introduced himself as Tyke’.</p> <p>The two shook hands, and Stytle led us from the room so Phillip could enjoy another bondage session with yet another adult. When we left the room, Stytle turned to us and addressed Karl, the one whose pants were tenting outward.</p> <p>“Would you like a room, Karl?” Stytle asked the boy, pointing to the tent in his pants.</p> <p>“Yes Sir, but I don’t want to take it. I want to give it to someone.”</p> <p>“Is that okay with you?” Stytle asked me.</p> <p>“It’s okay with me if it is with you, Stytle,” I said, nodding to him.</p> <p>We headed upstairs to the next floor, where Stytle said that this floor was designed for young breeders to have fun with each other. No adults were permitted to join in on the sessions. Stytle ushered us to a room with a young breeder of about six years old. His belly was protruding just a bit, telling us of his condition.</p> <p>“Karl, this is Efan, and back,” Stytle said to both boys and they shook hands.</p> <p>The differences were apparent between the two boys. Karl was heavier, older and his hair was slightly darker. The younger lad took him for another breeder, as the skin color was close enough to make the mistake. Stytle lead us out of the room to give them their space. Horace and I watched the show together while Stytle ran a quick errand. I stood behind the boy and wrapped my arms around him just below the neck and he returned the gesture by placing his hands on the forearm on top.</p> <p>He explained that even though it’s not unusual to have more than two breeders in a room, most prefer the one-on-one intimacy. We watched as Karl took charge of the proceedings right from the start. He began the session by applying a blindfold to his eyes and a studded ball gag to his mouth.</p> <p>Efan’s wrists were wrapped with the same metal cuffs we saw the previous day. But Karl put straps on the younger boy’s arms just above the elbows and linked the cuffs to them behind his back. Another strap was wound around both of his forearms to secure them even more tightly.</p> <p>Karl placed a collar around the six-year-old’s neck made of a shiny metal, and tightened it down, but not tight enough to cut off air supply, of course. The boy was led to face the wall, where Karl pulled the cord down and linked it to the strap around Efan’s forearms. It was pulled up, causing Efan to bend over at the waist. The youngster’s arms were pulled upward enough to pull him off his feet and leave him hanging. Another cable was attached to the collar and the slack was taken out of that as well. Karl knew what he wanted to do to the lad; that was evident.</p> <p>Efan’s feet were spread apart and tied to the floor via ankle restraints and two more cables. Karl took the lad’s balls and gave them a welcoming squeeze and pull. Efan groaned in both pain and ecstasy. The chute was added and his gonads were pulled down to the pulley, effectively putting them in considerable pain.</p> <p>To the boy’s cock, he wrapped a free strap around the head and cinched it to the collar around Efan’s neck. I was hoping he remembered not to play with or torture Efan’s nipples, and he seemed to, because he left them alone. The rest of the boy’s body was open for harassment, though.</p> <p>“He does seem to be enjoying himself; doesn’t he?” Horace commented.</p> <p>“Which one?”</p> <p>“Both,” he said, and then added, “I think.”</p> <p>I chuckled. If Efan’s cock had not been so stiff, I would be worried for him and the amount of torture Karl was about to unleash. But as it was as stiff as a board, I wasn’t worried. A buttplug was inserted into the boy before Karl went to the next phase.</p> <p>Horace and I watched as Karl took up the paddle first and delivered a resounding swat to the youngster’s upturned ass. With each vicious swing, the paddle connected with the buttplug. Karl delivered thirty swats to the youngster’s buttocks before grabbing a cane for the next round. Thirty more were delivered to him with the cane also. I watched the boy cum at least twice with each instrument, even though his cock or balls were never touched.</p> <p>“What’s going on, Master?” It was Adam waddling up to us from the top of the stairs. I motioned for him to join us and he saw his friend begin whipping Efan with a long bullwhip. “Ouch,” he said, squinting at the sight.</p> <p>“You didn’t seem to mind,” Horace interjected. </p> <p>“He has a point, Adam,” I told him.</p> <p>Adam shrugged and asked where Phillip was, and I told him one flight down with an adult breeder. The three of us now watched as Karl continued to rain down lash after lash upon the helpless child’s backside. We saw him shudder through another four orgasms before Karl let up on him. By the time he was finishing up with the young breeder, Phillip and Stytle were joining us at the window.</p> <p>He untied Efan and the youngster dropped to the ground, exhausted. Karl helped him ingest the pill and helped him to his feet. The two hugged like they were old friends then separated. Karl joined us and Efan sat down to relax for a spell.</p> <p>“The top three floors are for breeding purposes,” Stytle said as we mounted the stairs again.</p> <p>We skipped the next floor and headed up to the levels he was talking about. On the eighth floor, we came to a long room with the same half-wall, half-glass. It was open and the most bizarre sight assaulted our eyes. There was a row of sawhorses on the side of the room closest to the outside windows. The room across the hall was also set up the same way. I counted twenty sawhorses to each room.</p> <p>Each sawhorse bore a child about the age of six or seven tied to it by the ankles and wrists. The children’s cocks were fed into a hole in the horse and stretched downward by a pulley. I asked why the dicks were being pulled so extremely.</p> <p>“It helps with opening the birthing valve in the esophagus, as well as heightens sexual pleasure in the ones being bred,” Stytle answered.</p> <p>We watched as each child was being force-fed a cock by a different adult breeder.</p> <p>“Do any boys get bred away from ‘The Grounds’?” I asked him while we watched.</p> <p>“Oh, certainly, but here, it’s more enjoyable for everyone. And that’s including the one’s being bred.”</p> <p>As each of the older breeders finished inside the younger one’s mouths, I expected them to be untied. Such was not the case. Each young breeder was given at least three mouthfuls of cum before being let up. Stytle explained that even though everything might work properly, many times it takes at least ten rounds of cum-swallowing before they become impregnated. </p> <p>“It only took once with me,” Adam said, looking over his belly and to the floor. I reached over and hugged him closely.</p> <p>“Well, that is unusual, but not unheard of, Adam,” he said ruffling his blond hair a little. </p> <p>We toured the other two floors, finding the same scene as on the first breeding floor. On the top floor, though, were older breeders on the sawhorses. Most of them were about twelve to thirteen years old. Stytle explained that this was probably their last chance at childbearing before changing into adulthood.</p> <p>We left the complex so Adam could see the doctor that the premier had lined up for him. Also we needed to talk to Fisk about Williams, or Toddston I should say, and give our testimony about what happened to Adam. The five of us reached the doctor’s office and he showed Adam and me into the room to examine him. After an hour of tests and viewings, Adam and his boys were determined to have no complications.</p> <p>“Birthing rooms are down two flights if you wish to see the finishing stage,” the doctor offered. I looked to Adam and he nodded.</p> <p>So we headed downstairs to the indicated floor. Even the other boys were interested in seeing the finished product, so to speak. We got there, and what must have been a nurse, took us to a viewing room outside of the delivery room. As we walked in the room, we heard a scream of pain coming from the room on the other side of the window.</p> <p>What we saw, was a nude boy in the throws of delivery, but he wasn’t in the position I had expected. The young Atlantean was lying on a bench with a hole cut out for his belly to fit through as he was lying on his stomach. His feet were hanging down off the bench and were in stirrups, for lack of a better term. He gripped a set of handles below the bench and bellowed out in pain as another contraction took him over.</p> <p>From our vantage point, I could see down and between his legs. His cock was fit in a hole under the bench, and it looked to be squeezing the small digit. His balls hung free unhindered. </p> <p>The boy was only about seven or eight years old and in some extreme pain. Tears were rolling down his red face and another wave overtook him and he yelled again.</p> <p>“You’re doing very well, Crag,” one of the men in the room told him while wiping his face of sweat and tears. The boy smiled back, but only complementary. Yet another wave of pain hit him and he yelled again and gripped the handles even harder.</p> <p>We watched as a small mound of flesh began inching its way out of the boy’s rectum, as the baby was making its presence known to the world. One of the techs grabbed the boy’s balls and squeezed them. The boy bucked his hips and arched his back in pain, but more of the head came through the passageway. He squeezed the almond-sized nuts and the mound became even more predominate and we saw more of the head.</p> <p>“Why are his nuts being squeezed?” I asked the Atlantean nurse.</p> <p>“The pain helps push the offspring’s head through the passageway. And the tube squeezing his penis allows a little pleasure for him. He will experience at least on orgasm while on that table.”</p> <p>Several agonizing minutes later, and the mound became a head and we saw the face pass through the barrier. The boy’s body shook in orgasm as the largest of the body parts was through his body. As the rest of the child was pulled out of his body, the boy flopped back down to the bench after passing something as large as a softball through his anus, he needed a respite. His young body did shake a little from coming down from his orgasm, but I was sure that he was happier that the first kid was out of him.</p> <p>The first baby was a breeder, as hair covered his small head. I also noticed that there was no after birth, and the baby was only about two or three pounds. Concerned about the small size of the child, I asked the nurse.</p> <p>“We have a pod set up to care for the offspring while he continues to grow. As far as any ‘afterbirth’, I don’t know what you mean.” He wasn’t being sarcastic; he just didn’t know how we did things.</p> <p>Another scream from the room brought us back to the boy in labor. The second child was emerging from its womb, as the process was repeated. My sympathies were with the boy as more pain wracked his young body, but a second and possibly a third climax also assaulted his young frame. The second child was removed in the same manner as the first. Fluid was drained from his lungs and he began breathing on his own while the man cleaned him off.</p> <p>Some blood, actually a lot of blood, was covering the boy’s butt and legs. The doctors wiped him off and gave him a solution to drink, as well as a pill to swallow, while he recovered. As most of his energy was spent, they had to help him turn over and see his children for the first time. From there, it was like our women when they see their children for the first time.</p> <p>“Okay, that’s it. I don’t want to do this anymore,” Adam said, and ran from the viewing room. I ran after him, leaving the other three boys behind. I reached him as he was turning the corner of the hallway. Being almost fully pregnant made him incredibly slow at running.</p> <p>“Adam,” I said as I turned him around to see me, “you can’t back out of this now. It’s too late.”</p> <p>“I’m scared, Master,” he almost yelled. He was trembling, shaking, crying, and hopping up and down on the balls of his feet. I didn’t doubt his statement. The boy was terrified at what he was going to go through in a couple of months. I guess ignorance really is bliss.</p> <p>“We should never have come here, Adam,” I told him. He had just come to grips with his situation and to tolerate being pregnant. Seeing what he just saw reinstituted those early fears he had. I reached for him and hugged him close while he grabbed onto me like a life preserver. </p> <p>We stayed like that for what seemed like hours before the other three boys and the nurse came looking for us.</p> <p>“Is everything okay, sir?” the nurse asked.</p> <p>I pulled apart from Adam to look him in the eye, and he nodded. I dried his tears and nodded to the others that everything was going to be fine. We left the area with a very troubled little boy on our hands. The five of us ate dinner and headed to our rooms. Phillip, Horace, and Karl wanted to go to The Breeding Grounds again, and I checked with our guide, and he said that they were open all night.</p> <p>“Okay, you may go, but return no later than midnight, guys.” They cheered like they were let loose on Disneyworld, or something. “And guys,” they stopped cheering at my tone, “don’t do something you’ll regret later.” That went in one ear and out the other.</p> <p>The three boys left with our guide and I retired to my room for some peace and quiet. Until Adam walked in, that is.</p> <p>“Master?” he said from the doorway. Apparently he had brought his metal collar, because he was wearing it around his neck, and nothing else. </p> <p>His body was getting large with the two boys inside him and his eyes were definitely red, but he was willing to have a little fun. We had to be careful, of course, but I figured, why not? I nodded to him and he walked to the bedside and put his hands on it, sticking his butt out in the traditional “punishment pose”. Without bothering anything else, I took my belt out of my suitcase and stood behind him.</p> <p>SWAT! “Uh, one, Master,” he grunted. And so it began.</p> <p>His dick got harder than when he first walked in the doorway and he inched his right hand downward to it.</p> <p>“Touch it, and I’ll double it, slave,” I told him. I didn’t think that it would stop him, and it didn’t. He grabbed his hard dick and began stroking while the belt continued to slap his ass. Well, if he was going to enjoy it, then he was going to enjoy it fully. “Squeeze your balls, slave.”</p> <p>With a smile crossing his lips, he reached down further under his swollen belly and grabbed his almond nutsack and squeezed hard as the eleventh swat landed. After the next three landed, his body shook in the throws of orgasmic pleasure. But that realization was not stopping me from completing the full measure with the belt. He still had about twenty-five to go.</p> <p>The next six landed in quick succession, sending him into another round of pleasure. We were half way through, now. The next one struck just below the curve of his widened ass, landing more on his legs than his butt. He slid his legs open a bit and allowed me to continue assaulting him. I saw him move and knew what he wanted. Another swat doubled the last one, but his hand had moved away from his balls, and the belt connected with them.</p> <p>“Twenty-two, Master,” he hissed out.</p> <p>Undaunted by the redness of his skin, I belted him again in the same place. The belt made contact just where it did previously and an angrier red welt was forming along the bottom of his balls. I wanted to see just how far I could push this, so I moved around to stand directly behind the boy. </p> <p>“Move your legs out further, slave,” I commanded and he obeyed.</p> <p>With his legs now out of the way, the twenty-fourth lick landed square on his balls as I swung upwards with the belt. His head and back arched up and he bellowed out the correct count in pain. His hand was on his cock again, and he was stroking it furiously as another one landed on top of the last swipe. The next five landed there also, sending him over the edge once more.</p> <p>Ten more licks to go. For the next five, I came down with the belt across his ass, vertically, instead of going up with it. And the final ones were across his swollen balls again. He had two more orgasms before it was over with, but I wasn’t through with the boy yet.</p> <p>“Don’t move,” I warned. The whipping made my own cock hard as a rock and I took up a spot in front of him. “Open,” I told him and he obeyed without question again. I inserted my hard-on down the tube of his throat. I felt him reach up and begin massaging my balls. I grabbed his hair and really began to fuck his mouth.</p> <p>After having to wait for this while pummeling his backside with the belt, it didn’t take me long to cum down his throat. I sat down on the bed after cumming, and he followed my cock with his mouth, swallowing every drop I gave him. With my softening cock still buried in his mouth, he reached around my hips and hugged me, pulling me in deeper into him.</p> <p>I reached down and began rubbing his back and sides while he and I calmed down. I moved backwards, up the bed, and he followed me while still keeping his mouth around my dick. When I got to the head of the bed, I lay down and allowed him to continue to clean me off. When I was sure I was clean enough, I pulled him up to lie next to me while we drifted off to slumberland together.</p> <p>The next morning we were woken up by three eleven year old boys running into the room, naked. I smiled at the sight of three preteen cocks bouncing along next to my bed. They wanted to visit the lobby’s swimming pool before breakfast, and I didn’t see any reason why not. I woke Adam up and we headed downstairs, the four of them nude and me with trunks on.</p> <p>They swam and I enjoyed the site, and so did some curious Atlanteans sitting by the side. I think someone even dropped something as they were passing by us. They swam for about an hour or so then had breakfast.</p> <p>The rest of that day was built around site seeing the capital city. We were tired when we returned to our rooms for the night. Phillip paid me a visit just as I was sliding down for a good night’s rest and I got a little tail before dozing off.</p> <p>Williams was convicted of attempted murder and poisoning by the council and was sentenced to death. Apparently, they don’t have a long judicial system as we do. He was dead before we were to leave the city by the end of that week.</p> <p>For some reason, Adam was moody the rest of that week. He seemed to be brooding a lot. For a while, I thought it might be Williams’s trial and conviction, but his mood didn’t change after it was over with. The rest of us tried to cheer him up, but failed miserably. I was coming to realize that he was thinking about a heavy decision.</p> <p>The boys made several trips to The Breeding Grounds before we left the city. It was only on Friday evening that Horace joined in on any of it. Believe it or not, he was on a receiving end of it from another young breeder about his age.</p> <p>We arrived at the fifth complex that night as normal and were greeted by Stytle again. We informed him that this would be our final time being here, and he nodded that he understood.</p> <p>“Then I suppose we’d best take extra good care of you, eh?” he said, picking up on some of our lingo. The boys nodded and we headed upstairs.</p> <p>Adam went to second floor with the rest of the people in his condition, and wished us well. Phillip was dropped off at the third floor with strict instructions to not get too beaten up by his adult breeder. Karl raced us up the next few flights of stairs to meet a waiting Efan all trussed up. His cock was even hard in anticipation of Karl’s entrance.</p> <p>Horace and I watched a few minutes as Stytle excused himself back downstairs for another guest. Karl was really getting into being the Dom of the relationship.</p> <p>“Mr. Kyle?” Horace and Karl had started calling me that since we arrived here.</p> <p>“Yes, H?”</p> <p>“Can we go to see if there’s a room somewhere?”</p> <p>“You mean you and me together?” I was shocked.</p> <p>“No sir, I mean get a room with another kid and me,” he said, looking at the fun Karl was having with Efan.</p> <p>“I think that can be arranged, H, but why the change of heart all of a sudden?”</p> <p>“Well, this is our last night here, sir, and no one here knows me, and the others won’t say anything, so I figured, why not?”</p> <p>“You’re worried about what people are going to think about you back home. Aren’t you?” He nodded. “Well, then come on. I think we can find one room to satisfy you in this entire place.”</p> <p>We went to the floor above and found a room being filled by a young boy about Horace’s age. Horace was a little reluctant, but the other boy was quite confident in his role in things. The two were actually close to each other in appearance it was almost spooky. The only difference was the other boy had no freckles, and, by the look on his face, liked Horace’s a lot.</p> <p>“Hello,” the young breeder stated, holding out his hand. Horace took it, still a little reluctant. “I’m Irishan,” and Horace introduced himself as well.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked, noticing Horace’s nervousness.</p> <p>“Uh huh,” he said, “just a little nervous; that’s all.”</p> <p>“You must have been bred by now, H,” he said, casually, and Horace shook his head. “No? Really?” Irishan was excited at the prospect of a new person with him.</p> <p>It was funny, really. Normally, Horace was the undesignated leader of the group. Now, he was being sort of outclassed by Irishan. I had to sort of prod Horace along to go in the room with the expert.</p> <p>“I’ll be right here, Horace. Go and enjoy yourself.” He didn’t go immediately, but with Irishan pulling him, he walked into the room.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, H. Everything will be okay,” Irishan said to him, still trying to convince him to lighten up a little and relax.</p> <p>“It’s not you I’m worried about, Irishan,” he said with a fleeting smile.</p> <p>“Then what?”</p> <p>“When I go back to the surface,” he started, but never finished his sentence. Irishan took over and badgered him about what life was like above the water. It was some time before Horace took the conversation back to why they were there in that room. Irishan didn’t flinch, but leaned forward and kissed him square on the mouth.</p> <p>Horace was shocked by the move at first, but relaxed into the more experienced boy’s probing tongue. Irishan removed Horace’s shirt skillfully, and just as skillfully, pinned his arms behind his back while his lips pressed against Horace’s. With the skill taught to him by at least five years of experience, the Atlantean tied Horace’s wrists together without breaking the kiss. As the scene played out before my eyes, I watched as the freckled boy gave in to his partner.</p> <p>A collar was placed around Horace’s neck and he was led away from the middle of the room to the side wall. Another rope was tied around Horace’s upper arms, forcing his chest out and making sure his arms were pinned behind him. Irishan then undid the rope around his wrists and retied them in front of his body. Even his fingers were tied up.</p> <p>The cord coming down from the ceiling was linked to the back of the collar around Horace’s neck, keeping him in an upright position. He reached around and undid his victim’s jeans and pulled them down his legs. Shoes and socks were taken off and his pants were slipped off as well. He hooked his thumbs in the waistband of Horace’s undies and whispered in his ear.</p> <p>“Are you ready for this?” He asked and Horace nodded; not that the boy had any other choice in the matter. I got the feeling that Irishan would proceed even if Horace shook his head. With the confirmation being given, the practiced one of the two yanked the garment down and off his legs.</p> <p>Irishan spread Horace’s legs apart to be tied to two eyebolts in the floor. As he grabbed Horace’s balls and began to pull downward, I butted in before it went too far.</p> <p>“Uh, Irishan, remember, this is his first time. So, go easy on him, or you’ll be dealing with me.” It was a warning, but he took it as an invitation.</p> <p>“Why don’t you join us?” he asked with a sly smile.</p> <p>I did think the idea had merit, and Horace was in no position to argue. So, I shed the clothes from my body while Irishan continued to make it more impossible for Horace to move at all. When I was finished undressing, Irishan saw that I had some body hair and was fascinated by it. It didn’t register with me until right then that all Atlanteans were without hair, totally. Except breeders getting hair on their heads, all of them were totally bald.</p> <p>He began running his hands over my chest, totally captivated by the sensation. I heard a grunt from Horace and we turned back to him. We had totally forgotten the boy. Irishan had put a studded ball gag in his mouth (and yes, I did pick one up before I left), so he was unable to get our attention any other way.</p> <p>Irishan tore himself away from me and we returned to our prisoner. Horace’s balls were being pulled downward in the usual Atlantean manner and his cock was tied to the collar also. I walked in front of him and rubbed his nipples to get them hard. I pointed out a couple of small clips to Irishan and he got them for me. He explained that they were supposed to be used for his balls later. I told him of a different idea.</p> <p>Once each of them was mounted to Horace’s nips, he screamed into the ball gag as loud as I have ever heard a scream. Irishan kept rubbing his chest, getting the idea of them out of his mind. I motioned for the paddle next and he got that idea just fine.</p> <p>“Not too hard, Irish,” I told him, and he nodded.</p> <p>While the young breeder smacked Horace, I rubbed my hand along the length of his cock, allowing him to feel everything. As he got close to cumming, I would stop stroking; frustrating the boy even more. His hands were tied too far up his body to reach the hardened member, not that he tried. I resumed stroking as the count rounded over fifteen, and just as the final twentieth one landed, I allowed Horace to climax.</p> <p>I untied his hands and unclicked his collar from the cable above him to let him collapse. I told Irishan that it takes a little longer for our young people to recover than his. He understood and offered his backside to me while we were waiting for Horace to recover from his ordeal. All he did was walk up to me and turn around and face away. I got the message.</p> <p>I bent him over at the waist, and guided my stiff prick inside his warm anal passage. It was like entering Adam again, though Adam was a little bit tighter. Irishan squeezed his buttcheeks tighter to grip me better. He reached down and grabbed his ankles while I gripped his hips tighter to fuck him properly. I pounded into him like I do with Adam after a few fucks and he took it in stride. I think even Adam might have had a problem with what I was doing to the young breeder, but he wanted it even harder.</p> <p>I pushed him to the floor and began ramming my cock into his ass without caring about the damage I was inflicting upon him. As I continued to corn hole him, Horace untied the rest of his bonds and walked around to kneel in front of Irishan. The breeder opened his mouth to accept Horace’s restiffened cock. Horace and I reamed the boy from both ends until we came inside him, and the three of us collapsed to the floor, exhausted.</p> <p>Horace pulled his cock from Irishan’s mouth and lay beside us while we recovered. A few minutes later, Adam waddled in.</p> <p>“Having fun, Master Kyle?” he asked, with a slight grin.</p> <p>The three of us sat up and got dressed. I was reluctant to leave this place. After all, where else in the world are you encouraged to fuck a young kid in the ass? We left Irishan after hugging him and saying our good-byes. We picked up Karl as he was finishing thrashing a second Atlantean’s buttocks. Both boys looked worked over. Sweat was running down Karl’s face as if he had run a marathon. Efan and the other young one were just as worn out as well as marked up across their backsides.</p> <p>Phillip was just getting dressed after his session with Tagger. He hugged the boy and told him he would miss him terribly. We said good-bye and left the complex for our final time. We arrived at our rooms and said good night to each other. Adam looked like he was losing his best friend.</p> <p>“Adam,” I called to him before he went to his room.</p> <p>“Yes, Master?”</p> <p>“Come here, please. I would like to talk to you for a minute.” He nodded and followed me into my room. I sat at the edge of my bed and pulled him to me.</p> <p>“Is something wrong? You look like you’ve just lost your best friend.” He shrugged and looked down at the floor (he couldn’t see his feet). “You know that’s not an answer. What’s wrong?”</p> <p>With tears welling up in his eyes, he struggled with what he was about to tell me. I gave him the time he needed to tell me. He kept shifting his weight from one foot to the other, like kids do when they’ve been caught doing something wrong. Finally, he blurted it out.</p> <p>“I don’t wanna go, Master.”</p> <p>“I had a feeling that was what was bothering you,” I said with a smile. “You’re thinking about what’s happened over the past few days as well as your pregnancy.” He nodded. “Well, let me think about it over the night and we can discuss it in the morning.”</p> <p>“But Master, there’s nothing to discuss, remember? You own me. I know what that means. It means for the next several years, I can’t leave you.” He was now crying steadily. To say that I was not affected by his crying would have been lying. I, too, was getting a little choked up about this. “Besides, Master, I love you. But I love being here also.”</p> <p>I pulled him into a heartfelt embrace and he hugged me back. I let him stay with me that night, and he cried himself to sleep worrying about his situation. I have to say, I was also contemplating the problem.</p> <p>The next morning came too soon for me. I wasn’t ready for it. Nor was I ready to tell Adam my decision. The other three came to the room and all of us headed downstairs for breakfast. It wasn’t exactly a festive meal, but we made the best of it. All five of us were very reluctant to return to the surface. Even Horace; his attitude being much better than what it was at the beginning of the week.</p> <p>As we were leaving, Premier Shall walked up to us to bid us farewell. He rode with us to the turret and walked us up to the shelf as we left. When we were about to board the sub to leave, a voice at the back stopped us.</p> <p>“Master, may I stay here?” Adam quietly asked. It was the test I was waited for. If he didn’t ask, I would never bring it up, but as he did ask; it was time to talk.</p> <p>“It’s your decision, Adam,” I told him as I knelt down in front of him. “If you stay, I release you from your contract of sale right now. You owe me nothing more.”</p> <p>“But Master,” he began again and the tears stopped him from finishing. I hugged him once again and unlocked the leather collar around his neck.</p> <p>“He will be well taken care of, Mr. Henderson, and he will be accepted,” Shall stated with a little emotion in his voice as well. “You don’t need to worry about that.” I nodded to him and turned back to Adam. He sniffed his nose and turned to his friends. Each of them gave a tearful farewell before each of them turned to walk on the sub. I was last to see him and board the boat.</p> <p>“You be careful, Adam,” I told him and hugged him again.</p> <p>“I will Master Kyle. I will miss you and thank you for everything you’ve done for me. I love you, Sir,” he said, still crying his heart out.</p> <p>“I love you too, Adam,” I said and turned my back as Shall walked up and put his arms around the boy. I couldn’t turn back around; it would do me in.</p> <p>As they took the four of us back up to the surface, I thought about Adam and the choice he made. He was right in his decision. He was finally home.</p> </div>","['As many of you who have enjoyed Adam’s story, I thank you for reading. As far as right now is concerned, I have no plans to continue it. But, you never know. Thanks for reading, and I encourage voting for the story as well. We writers need as much encouragement as possible to continue writing.']"
243,My Favorite Things,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2006-02-01,3,4,poem,/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche045.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Buttplugs in asses and ballgags in moorings<br/> Bright metal collars and black binding mittens<br/> Young little girlies tied up with tight strings<br/> These are a few of my favorite things</p> <p>Cream filled pussies and crisp spanking paddles<br/> Whipped balls and Red balls and stretchers with nooses<br/> Wild whips that fly through the air and does sting<br/> These are a few of my favorite things</p> <p>Girls in black leather and hands tied with leashes<br/> Red welts that stay on their ass from lashes<br/> Silver steel cuffs that will cling to the rings<br/> These are a few of my favorite things</p> <p>When my dad bites<br/> When my mom screams<br/> When I’m feeling bad<br/> I simply remember my favorite things<br/> And then I don’t feel so sad</p> <p>Repeat as many times as needed</p></div>",[]
244,Valentine Competition: Please?,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Valentine's day is a good day to two siblings.,2006-02-14,12,4,"b/g, Lt bond, virg, inc, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche046.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Billy, will you tie me up? Please?” the seven-year-old asked her brother from his doorway. Rachel was always a precocious child, but lately she was getting weird.</p> <p>Billy was eighteen months her senior, but light-years behind her in maturity. The dark haired girl was looking straight at him, with her large puppy-dog eyes he couldn’t ever resist. Her bottom lip pouted just enough to make him hers. To make him do what she wanted.</p> <p>Experience had taught him to just give her what she wanted, or she would pout, scream, cry, and then go tell their mother. He put threw the GI Joe down and followed her grinning face out his door to her room. If she wanted to be tied up, well then so be it, he thought to himself. It was time he put his cub scout’s badges to good use.</p> <p>It wasn’t that he hated his sister, he loved her dearly. She just had the nastiest habit of wanted everything done her way and at the most inopportune times.</p> <p>They walked in the room, and she had the place decked out in pink hearts all over the place. Then it hit him. It was Valentine’s Day. Outside of Christmas and her birthday, which she believed should be a national holiday, Valentine’s Day was her favorite holiday of the year. This, however, was not going to deter him from what he had in mind for her interrupting his fun.</p> <p>“Strip!” he told her when she turned around.</p> <p>“Why?” Now she was the hesitant one.</p> <p>“You want me to tie you up? Then you get it done naked. Now, strip, or leave me alone.” He had his arms crossed over his chest as he ordered her. He was bluffing her.</p> <p>She balked for a minute, then began to take off her blouse. Billy was surprised by her relenting to him. It was the first time that had happened. He watched in fascination as she slipped off each piece separately and placed them on the floor. A stirring in his loins made him adjust his pants to hide his uncomfortable erection better.</p> <p>Finished, she stood before him, with her hands over her bald snatch. She was the one uncomfortable, now.</p> <p>Recovering, Billy moved her desk’s chair out into the open. He curled his finger, telling her to come to him. She was about to sit down in the chair, but he stopped her. Without saying a word, he turned her around and sat her down facing the back of it and straddling the seat. Her chin was on the top of the chair’s backing. Billy pulled her arms behind her back and forced her wrists upward to her neck. A jump rope was tied to her right wrist, over her shoulder, around the back of the chair, and back up to her right wrist to be tied off. Another rope tied her elbows as close together as possible.</p> <p>He tied her ankles to the back legs of the chair. Her legs were long enough for him to pull her butt off the end of the seat and tie off her knees to the back legs also. She began whining about the pain her arms were in, so he grabbed a clean sock from her drawer and stuffed it in her mouth.</p> <p>Carefully, he leaned the chair back to lean against her bed frame, sticking her exposed butt and hairless twat to his viewing pleasure. This was the opportunity he couldn’t pass up. He grabbed one of her sneakers and began swatting her bottom with it. She squealed into the mattress as each one hit her butt and hurt. Billy was making the most of this.</p> <p>When her butt was rosy enough, Billy dropped the shoe and noticed something. The hole where her penis should have been was dripping wet. He wondered if she had peed herself, but it didn’t smell like pee. He dipped his finger in it and it was slimy.</p> <p>Billy decided to run his finger along her narrow slit, causing her to shudder. Misreading her reaction, he decided to torment her more and do it again. His finger passed over her clit several times, until she gave an enormous shudder and bellowed into the mattress. He didn’t stop with just that one time, nor did he just allow his finger to just slide along the outside. After the fourth pass of his finger, it dipped inside her moist pussy. She orgasmed immediately. He continued his assault on her virgin sex till he was totally satisfied she had been tormented enough. She had to endure several more orgasms from Billy’s small finger before that time was reached.</p> <p>Putting two and two together, he realized what should really go inside that small space of hers and lowered his shorts down to his ankles. She reared her head up as her brother traversed the distance of her slit with his prepubescent erection. By the feel of it, she came to the realization what was about to happen to her next. She could do nothing to stop it. She wasn’t sure she wanted to. Grabbing her by her slim waist, Billy rammed his hard dick inside his baby sister’s twat, shredding her virginity. Thankfully, her gag was in place as she squealed the loudest from her torn maidenhood. </p> <p>The feeling was pure rapture to young Billy. Having only his hand before to get this feeling, this was a whole new experience to him. His friend’s brother told him once to pump his hips into a girl, and he knew why now. He copied his example and his dick drove the length of her young canal and back. Three thrusts later, his orgasm wracked his skinny frame and felt infinitely better than when he uses his hand for this.</p> <p>He collapsed onto his sister’s back for a respite before pulling her sock-gag out of her mouth.</p> <p>“I love you, Rachel,” he whispered into her ear, and he meant it.</p> <p>“I love you too, Billy. Happy Valentine’s Day,” she said and they both snickered at her small joke. He was about to check on the damage he had inflicted upon her, when a loud angry voice filled the space of the small room.</p> <p>“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE????!!!!”</p> <p>Both kids turned towards the door and yelled simultaneously, “MOM??!!”</p></div>",[]
245,The Runaway,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"If you're looking for a short, story for a ""quick fix"", this is not for you. However, if you want a well written (I think) story to enjoy, then read on. It is a long story of a run away boy who goes through several phases of self discovery, pain, pleasure, remorse, and optimism. It encompasses the first year of his life after leaving home for the American road. I hope it is enjoyed. Please leave feedback as even us experienced writers need it. Thanks for reading.",2006-02-24,14,5,"M+/bm, b/b, F/gb, Fdom, anal, oral, rim, bond, spank, whip, tort, mast, s/m, cbt, exhib, inc, IR, rape, viol, toys, fist",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche047.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Okay, I admit it. It was probably the wrong thing to do at the time; running away, that is. I was ten years old at the time that I ran away from my parents. When I tell people about it, they are shocked that I ran away from home.</p> <p>“A person needs a home first to run away from,” I always state.</p> <p>I never had a real home with my parents. My father was in the military and as strict as he could be. Rules, regulations, haircuts, all had to be strictly followed or get in trouble. And trouble usually meant a spanking. His philosophy was that boys are to have short hair, and that was that. My mother, being the weakling that she was, always did as Father said. The larger problem than that was that she would use me and my brother as stepping stones to elevate her self esteem. </p> <p>First, a little about myself at the time. I was blond haired (now light brown that I hate), blue eyed (they haven’t changed) and kind of gangly. I had (and still do) a very high metabolism that burns off energy without me even trying. So, as a child, and adult, I was very skinny. I’ve gained only a few pounds as an adult, but still very slim. As far as other features, well, let’s just say that I was still using my dick to pee with, and that was it.</p> <p>Well, anyways, back to the story. The straw that broke the camel’s back was another argument about the fact that I wanted longer hair and my father didn’t want it. So, I sat still again as my mother butchered my hair with a pair of scissors. I looked in the mirror and hated the cut.</p> <p>“Well, if you would just sit still for the haircut, Andrew, it would look better,” my mother told me.</p> <p>“If it didn’t have to be cut, Mom, then it would look better,” I answered back. That was all it took for another spanking from my father as well as a week’s grounding.</p> <p>We had just moved to a new city and I was starting a new school, and I certainly didn’t want to go to the new school looking like some sort of reject of “Revenge of the nerds” because I was too nerdy looking. But that was the case anyway, thanks to the brand new haircut I was supposed to be proud of. Not to mention the red butt and grounding I just got.</p> <p>During my week of grounding from the TV and any hope of friends, I plotted my escape from this hellhole. I’m not saying I was ever abused by my parents, at least not physically, but life could have been a whole lot better than they were making it. Looking back, I think that they did abuse me and my younger brother, Michael, but only verbally. We were never really encouraged to do anything, unless we did it right the first time. </p> <p>By that Friday, I had a plan in mind. My parents always shut their door during sex (like that would help dampen the sound of my mother’s larger ass being spanked or whipped), so I thought that I was able to make my escape during that time. I knew where my father kept his wallet and I had a little money stored up as well.</p> <p>I waited all weekend to make my further plans of escape. I looked on a map to see the best place to go as it was approaching winter and I didn’t want to head north. I also packed up a bag and held it in waiting. Inside the bag were a change of clothes, my father’s small hunting knife, a spare toothbrush and paste tube, and lastly, the map of the country. I was looking for California, and hopefully southern California.</p> <p>I continued to wait for the opportune moment to run. During the week, I wrote my runaway note. I’ll spare the minor details and tell you that it basically said, “Fuck off”. I waited all week until that Friday night. I went to bed with my pants on and my mother closed my door and headed back to her bedroom. When the door was closed, I grabbed my shirt and put it on, and slid out of bed to slip on my sneakers over my socks. I moved my pillow and a few stuffed animals in place to make it look like me in the bed.</p> <p>Their door closed, and I quietly opened mine. My backpack was behind my door and I grabbed it also. I took the note I had written from my pack and placed it on the table I used as a desk. Returning to the door, I heard the familiar swat of my father’s belt across my mother’s backside and flinched a little. I took a deep breath and headed to the spot my father always keeps his wallet. When I opened it, it had about $80 in it, and add that to my $20 and I thought I had a gold mine. I slipped the money in my shoe and headed to the front door. I also saw my father’s watch and grabbed it, thinking that I might be able to pawn it somewhere if times got tough.</p> <p>The belt was still swinging in the back bedroom and my mother was still trying to take it. By the sounds of it, she wasn’t taking it very well. I smiled at the fact that at least she was getting what she deserved. I cracked the front door open and waited with bated breath to see if they heard it. A crack of the belt told me I was safe from them. In an instant I slipped through the small fissure and out into the night air.</p> <p>I gently closed the front door. I knew I only had a limited amount of time before I was discovered missing; about eight hours. So, I had to put as much distance between me and their house as possible before the dawn broke. I made my way through the suburb that we lived in to the main drag. Keeping to the shoulder as much as I could, I made my way down the street to a highway off the road. I stole a look at my watch and it read, ten thirty-five. I had about seven to eight hours left before my mother woke me up.</p> <p>A truck stop at the corner of the main street and the highway was just what I was looking for. I waited to see if a truck was coming off the road and headed in the direction I needed. I got lucky, actually. Well, lucky as far as waiting only about fifteen minutes. A truck exited the highway and stopped at the fuel pumps. I over heard the conversation from him to the station guy and he was saying he was going to Phoenix. At least that was most of the way there.</p> <p>As he was filling up his truck, I quietly climbed into his cab and slipped into the back of it where he sleeps. I bundled up my legs to my chest and wrapped my arms around them to keep them from being noticed. It seemed like forever before he finished with his refueling. Finally, he climbed back inside, started the diesel and jammed the gears into forward, leaving the station behind. The truck shook as it took off, but we were on our way out of site soon enough.</p> <p>I breathed a sigh of relief as the truck took the highway westward. I was not sure where my life was headed, but it had to be better than the one I was leaving. I contemplated what my mother’s reaction was going to be in the morning when she finds that I wasn’t there. It was mental gymnastics and it kept me from being too bored from nothing to do on the ride.</p> <p>The darkness and motion of the cab, not to mention it was way past my normal bedtime, caused extreme drowsiness, and I fell asleep. I woke as the truck made a downshift and was beginning to slow. I pulled my legs back into my chest as they had relaxed during the ride. The truck stopped and the driver put the parking brakes on. To my horror, he opened the divider curtain and got the shock of his life.</p> <p>He had black and grey balding hair with a round face. It complimented his round belly achieved from too many truck stop meals. He was wearing a normal flannel shirt and jeans which he had unbuckled to get ready for some sleep.</p> <p>“What the fuck?” was pretty much his rhetorical comment.</p> <p>“Please sir, all I need is a ride west,” I pleaded with him.</p> <p>“You runnin’ away?” And I figured that since I was in his cab that honesty was the best policy in this case and nodded to his question. Besides, anyone with half a brain could figure out a ten-year-old on his own in the back of a truck wasn’t there to collect for the newspaper. “And you want a ride west, huh?” Again, another nod. “Well, what do I get in return for this favor?”</p> <p>“I dunno,” I shrugged at him.</p> <p>“I gotta have somethin’, kid,” he stated with a slight grin.</p> <p>“What do you want?” I wasn’t sure where this line of questions was going.</p> <p>“A blowjob,” he said with a sadistic grin.</p> <p>“A what?”</p> <p>“A blowjob. Suck my dick, kid. I’ve been on the road too long without some relief, and I want it.”</p> <p>“No way,” I said with little conviction.</p> <p>“Fine, I’ll return you to the city, then,” he said and turned back around to the wheel, removing his keys from his pocket as he turned.</p> <p>I quickly computed what he told me and what he was doing. I moved forward and pulled the curtain aside.</p> <p>“Wait,” I said, quietly. He turned around to look at me. I nodded, looking down at the seat.</p> <p>“Glad to see you came to your senses,” he answered with a big shit-eating grin.</p> <p>He climbed back into the sleeping compartment with me and lowered his jeans. He reached down and pulled his shoes off and his jeans followed them. He hooked his thumbs inside the waistband of his briefs and lowered them as well. That was the first look I ever got of an adult’s cock. Under his fat, hairy belly was this little piece of meat hanging down between his legs, silhouetted by short pubic hair. His fuzzy nuts were dangling downward also, propping up his little man. I remember wondering if all cocks were that size. If so, it was nothing to look forward to. I guess I was staring too long and not doing anything.</p> <p>“Well, go ahead. It won’t bite.” He prompted me.</p> <p>I had forgotten my end of the bargain. I reached over and took his thing in my hand. It looked and felt like mine, only slightly fatter. The difference came when I moved my hand around it and it began to get bigger and fatter. He moved his hand down and wrapped it around mine. He guided my hand along his wakening member, continuing to make it grow. My smooth hand was guided along its length several times until it stopped growing. It must have been about six inches long at its total length. To an adult, it was probably normal, but to my ten year old hand, it was pretty large.</p> <p>“Use your mouth, kid,” he said with his eyes closed. To say I was reluctant would have been an understatement. He opened his eyes to look at me, demandingly. I lowered my head to his filthy crotch and licked the head of his dick. It didn’t taste too bad, but the smell of his groin was a little nauseating. The guy could stand a shower.</p> <p>He moved his hand to the back of my head and forced my head down onto his cock. I had no other choice but to open my mouth and take it inside. The stiff prick found its way to my gag reflex and I backed off. He pushed down again, not caring that I was gagging. When the filthy thing hit the back of my throat again, he thrust upward with his hips and shoved it down my throat. With his hand behind me and his hips in front of me, I again, had no choice in the matter.</p> <p>“Ooo, yeah, kid. Now, close your lips, but not your teeth,” I heard him say. I did as he instructed, and it must have felt very good for him as he cooed again. Meanwhile, I was finding the whole process disgusting. My head kept fighting with his hand as I kept backing off for more air.</p> <p>Keeping my head in place, he began to pump his hips and fuck my mouth as best as his fat body could. Without fucking for as long as he said he had, it didn’t take him long before his body tensed, his cock twitched and hot semen shot down my throat. I wasn’t prepared for it, and choked on the liquid. He released my head too soon, and I pulled off him. Some of his semen shot in the air, landing on his sheets between his legs.</p> <p>I had to get out of there, quickly. I scrambled to the side door and flew to the ground. My guts wretched and my stomach rejected everything that was inside it on to the dirt. I stood there with my hands on my knees, and thought about what I had just done. More vomiting followed with that thought. I wiped my mouth off when I thought I was finished and stood back up fully.</p> <p>The driver opened the door was sitting down on the seat when I turned back around to the truck. The colossal prick didn’t even bother putting his underpants back on. I guess he figured there was no one around, so why bother? And he was right. There was no one at the rest stop we were at.</p> <p>“Want some soda?” he offered. I nodded and took the bottle with a sour look on my face. I was finding him disgusting just to look at. I swigged the soda around my mouth to get the vomit taste out and spit it on the ground.</p> <p>“You did good your first time, kid,” he said, and I guessed that it was some sort of praise, so I thanked him, but not without a little sarcasm mixed in. “Now, now, don’t look at me like that. If you’re gonna make it on your own, the only thing you can sell for money, is yourself. So, you’d better get used to the taste of jizm, kid.</p> <p>“Say, kid, what’s your name, anyway?”</p> <p>“An… Anthony. Tony for short,” I lied, and I think he knew it, but didn’t press his advantage.</p> <p>“Well, Tony-for-short, I think we’d better get some sleep. I’ve got a long haul to make and have to be there by closing time tomorrow.”</p> <p>I nodded, and without having any other option, I climbed back into the truck. He maneuvered his fat butt back into the back of the cab and I followed him. I pulled off my shoes and lay down beside him. I curled up into a ball and faced away from him, towards the curtain. He rolled over onto his side and laid his arm across my body. I was revolted that he was touching me again, but made no move to stop him. I think he took that as an invitation for more.</p> <p>I felt his hand move down the length of my body and wiggle into my jeans. I moved my leg up to block him as well as I could, but he moved it away with his fingers. I guessed that I was going to have to do something else for him, so I just let him do what he wanted to me.</p> <p>His fat hand found its way over my briefs and across my groin. Each finger began molesting my young package through the thin layer of my underpants. Without any thought from me, my dick began to stiffen. I tried not to make it that way, as he would probably see this as another invitation, but it had a mind of its own.</p> <p>With some prodding from his hand, he wanted me to roll onto my back, so I did. That made it easier to do what he wanted. He pulled his hand out of my pants, unzipped and unbuttoned them, and pulled them apart to reveal my briefs to him. He went back to massaging my cock through my underpants, but I figured that he wasn’t going to stop there. I was right.</p> <p>He moved his hand to the jeans again and pulled them down my body, even though I didn’t raise my butt up to help him. Now my entire middle was bare, save my shorts. That didn’t stop him from continuing his manipulations of my groin. He reached back up and with his forefinger and thumb, he pulled the waistband of my undershorts down past my hairless balls. He ran his finger around the waistband, pulling them downward and over the hump of my butt to give him more access to my small jewels.</p> <p>I held my eyes closed the entire time, hoping that it would deter him as well, but that didn’t help either. He was going to molest me no matter what I did or didn’t do. I felt his rough hand envelope my little stiffy and begin to stroke it, as I had done him. As he stroked, tears welled up in my eyes at the thought of what he was doing to me. No one had done this to me, and I certainly didn’t want a strange, fat man to be the first one to do it. The tears broke free from their moorings and ran down the sides of my face, pooling up in my ears. I just ignored them.</p> <p>The driver continued with what he was doing to me, totally oblivious to my reactions. The coarse skin on his hand made it worse, if it could get worse. As his hand continued to stroke, though, a feeling in the pit of my stomach began to arise. Even though it was unnatural to me, the feeling felt actually pretty good. Before long, my mind exploded in a sensation of emotion I had never felt before.</p> <p>“Wh…what was that?” I asked him as I calmed back down.</p> <p>“That was a climax, or orgasm, Tony. And that’s the reason sex is so fun.”</p> <p>I wiped my face of the tears and pulled my pants and underpants back up to cover my groin. Even though it felt good, I wasn’t sure I wanted another one. Especially from him. I rolled over to get some sleep in the same position I was before he began messing with me and he put his arm back to the same place as well. I drifted off to sleep, thinking about what my life was going to be like now.</p> <p>A couple of hours later, I woke to the driver crawling over me to get to his steering wheel to begin his day of driving. The sun was creeping into the sky behind us, making the darkness in front of us more of a purple color. I watched as he slipped his fat butt down the side of the passenger’s seat and onto the ground for his morning piss. I cleared the sleep-junk from my eyes and sat up in the back.</p> <p>While he pissed, I got out and stretched my legs for a minute or so. He walked back up to the truck and we got on our way. I rode the rest of the way to Phoenix in the passenger’s seat. Along the way, we listened to the radio and CB. During the drive, through the desert, he wanted another blowjob while he was driving.</p> <p>Reluctantly, I lowered my head to his nasty groin again and he unzipped his fly. I reached inside and pulled his pathetic pecker out as best as I could. The fat that was around his middle made it extremely difficult to get to the small piece of meat. I had to actually get down on my hands and knees in front of him while he drove the truck to get my mouth around the pathetic thing. I also had to push his fat belly upward to reach it. The whole thing grossed me out.</p> <p>He was able to still drive the truck with me there, due to my small stature, but it was still a tight fit down there. I had a hell of a time doing a proper one, but he didn’t seem to mind in the least. He was getting his rocks off, that’s all he cared about. He blew his load in my mouth again and this time I was ready for it as it assaulted my oral cavity. I took a deep breath just before I knew the stuff was going to shoot out. From my past experience, I knew he would want me to swallow the stuff, so I gulped it down as best as I could.</p> <p>When he was finished with me, I eased back over and sat back down in the passenger’s seat, trying not to think about what just went down my throat. I looked out the window at the dry scenery as it flew by and ignoring him. I just wanted this drive to be over with.</p> <p>“Am I going to have to do that again?” I asked him finally when I saw that we were about thirty miles out of Phoenix.</p> <p>“Listen, kid,” he began.</p> <p>“Tony,” I said, interrupting him.</p> <p>“Whatever. You’re gonna have to get used to that if you’re gonna live on the streets of any city as young as you are. You won’t be able to find a job anywhere, so you’d best get used to it, and soon.”</p> <p>“I’m not doing that to live,” I stated, matter-of-factly.</p> <p>“We’ll see,” he said and very smugly, too.</p> <p>The last half hour we traveled was in silence, thankfully. As we pulled into the depot, he let me out at the gates. He actually reached over to shake my hand. I was apprehensive to do so back, but I did anyway. He handed me two twenty dollar bills and said good luck to me as I slid down the side of the cab. I shut the door and he drove off. I never got his name, and didn’t need it. I haven’t seen him since, and good riddance, I say.</p> <p>I hitched up my back pack higher on my back and made my way further westward. As I was entering the middle of town, I got something to eat at a small diner. I was famished. The waitress just looked at me with some skepticism while I ate my meal, but didn’t ask any questions. I paid her, left a small tip, and went to the bathroom to wash my hands and use the toilet.</p> <p>As I was sitting on the commode, a black man I had seen earlier in the diner, walked in the small room. Since there was no door on the stall, he got to see all of me in my splendor as I sat there excreting undigested food. He took one look at me and smiled a yellow toothy smile. I nodded back, a little on guard, but he didn’t do anything to me. I watched him, though, and saw just exactly what a man’s cock should look like.</p> <p>When he opened his trousers, this huge piece of meat flopped out of them. I must have gasped at it because he turned and smiled at my shocked expression. He fingered it a little as he opened the slit and pushed urine out of his body.</p> <p>“Nice, huh?”</p> <p>All I could do was nod stupidly. I looked down at mine as it stuck out from my shrunken balls and felt inadequate. I heard the black man laugh at my reaction then.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, little one, it’ll grow as you get older.”</p> <p>I looked up to see him finish his piss and put his black python back in his pants. He walked out of the room and that was it. For some strange reason, that memory always sticks out in my mind. I finished what I was doing and walked out of the room after him. I went to the register and bought a sandwich and soda for the road from the waitress.</p> <p>As I paid her with the money the driver had given me, a card fell out of the fold. I had used my own twenty for the meal earlier, so I hadn’t touched his money yet. I picked the card up and read the front of it.</p> <p>“Mainland Productions,” the ink on the front of it told me. On the back, it read in his scribble, “Just in case, kid.” I shrugged and put the card away just as the lady was bringing me my sandwich and soda. She also threw in a bag of chips, free of charge. I thanked her and left the diner.</p> <p>I pointed myself west and continued to walk. The rest of the day and early evening was spent getting through the city of Phoenix. As the buildings were dying away and open road stretched out before me, I arrived at a small rest stop and ate my paltry dinner. As I was finishing up, another semi truck pulled up and stopped. A slimmer man got out to use the facilities. I wadded up my trash and headed over to the truck, but not in enough time to slip inside unnoticed.</p> <p>“And just where do you think you’re goin’?”</p> <p>“West,” I simply replied.</p> <p>“Not with me, you’re not,” he answered back.</p> <p>“Please, mister? I only gotta short distance to go.”</p> <p>“Where you goin’?” he asked, with a sigh.</p> <p>“Los Angeles,” I said, with as much of a pitiful look on my face as I could muster.</p> <p>Another sigh and he waved me on. I thanked him and climbed into his cab. We got started a few minutes later. We rode on a few miles in silence before he spoke again.</p> <p>“So, what’s in LA?”</p> <p>I had to think fast on that one before telling him a sick aunt.</p> <p>“And your parents couldn’t afford to fly you or give you a bus ticket?”</p> <p>“No sir. They’re very poor.” Another lie, and this one could tell as well that I was lying. My clothes were too good looking for us to be that poor.</p> <p>“What’s your name, Kid?”</p> <p>“Tony,” I said without hesitation.</p> <p>“Well, Tony, just relax and I think we’ll get there just fine.”</p> <p>“Thank you, sir. I really do appreciate this ride.”</p> <p>“Sir? Who’s sir? The name’s Chad.” We shook hands and said that it was nice to meet each other.</p> <p>We talked a bit while we rode onward, but I started getting sleepy about three hours out of Phoenix. My head drooped and hit the window once too often and he suggested that I get in the back to get some sleep. I nodded a “thank you” and crawled in the back for some sleep.</p> <p>I slept a while, but not the entire journey that night. I woke up as I saw lights flashing around the cab. I covered my eyes to a flashlight being shined in my eyes.</p> <p>“What’s going on?” I asked.</p> <p>“Is this man your father, boy?” the cop asked me.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I said, looking in the vague direction of Chad.</p> <p>The cop backed off and looked at Chad. I crawled to a sitting position to see more of what was going on.</p> <p>“What’s going on, Dad?” I asked, helping keep up the pretense.</p> <p>“Nothing, Tony. They’re just looking for drugs being smuggled into the state from Mexico.”</p> <p>“Have we made it to LA, yet?”</p> <p>“No, now go back to sleep, son,” he said as if it were the most natural thing in the world.</p> <p>The cops left and waved us onward after searching the whole truck. I crawled out of the back and sat down in the passenger seat next to Chad. As we got about a mile or so from the road block, both of us breathed a little easier.</p> <p>“That was close,” he said, and I agreed. We looked at each other and laughed. It definitely reduced the tension level in the cab.</p> <p>We both knew I was lying about my identity and reason why I was on my own, but it didn’t seem to matter to either of us. I had not gotten caught by the police and it was Chad’s doing that got me out of the trouble. I owed him one. Two, if you really think about it. One for the ride, and one for covering for me with the road block.</p> <p>I kept staring out the window for a few minutes until I made up my mind to repay him for his kindness. After all, he would have been in trouble as well for giving a runaway a ride. I slid over next to him and leaned against his arm. He turned and smiled down at me and put his arm around me.</p> <p>I casually reached over to stroke his dick through the fabric of his jeans. He flinched and pushed my hand away with his driving hand then resumed driving with it. I pulled back away from him.</p> <p>“Chad, I owe you a favor for helping me. I want to repay you.” I said to him.</p> <p>“But you don’t have to do that, Tony,” he said, calmingly.</p> <p>“You sure?” I asked, skeptically. </p> <p>“Yeah, I’m sure, kiddo,” he said, smiling. I liked him, and wished I could stay with him, but both of us knew that was impossible.</p> <p>I smiled back up to him and relaxed and watched him drive the truck. I must have passed out at some time because the next thing I knew was that the sun was coming back up and we were making it into Los Angeles. I had never seen a city this big before, or one so filled with smog. Later on, people were calling it Mr. Smog.</p> <p>He let me off at a gas station after paying for a meal and giving me another twenty dollars for keeping him company. I saw him drive away and felt kind of sad at seeing him go. I sighed and headed off downtown.</p> <p>I was smart enough to stay hidden from the street gangs and druggies. The last thing I needed was to be seen. The problem was, as the shithead driver pointed out, was money, or lack there of. </p> <p>Within a week’s time of eating, my money had run out totally. I was given to wash myself in fountains at night as well as sleep on the beach. Life out here was no picnic; that was for sure. After another two days of starving, I reached into my jeans and pulled out the card the shithead had left me. It had an address on it, but no phone number.</p> <p>I made my way to a convenience store and pocketed a map from the stand and left the place like hell itself was on my heels. When I got a safe distance away, I opened it up and found that the place was only about ten miles away from where I was. I memorized the route and began walking. I figured that it would take me a while, but taking four hours was a bit much. I had to dodge cops, more street gangs, more druggies, pimps and other lowlifes along the way. It slowed my progress down greatly.</p> <p>I arrived at the building at about midnight, so said my father’s watch. For some reason I couldn’t pawn it. The building was an old abandoned warehouse by the looks of it. I sighed and walked up to the door. On the third knock, a small sliding panel was moved, revealing a small window in the door. A pair of eyes surrounded by black skin was looking out at me.</p> <p>“Yes?” the eyes asked.</p> <p>“I got this card from someone on my way here,” I started, but didn’t finish. The panel slid back in place and the door opened. A huge black man walked out to greet me. He was over six feet tall and had cold black skin. His shoulders were broad, and he looked like he worked out a lot. He smiled a warm, inviting smile and stuck out his hand to me. I took it, cautiously, and shook it.</p> <p>I remembered seeing the black man in the toilet of the diner and thought about the man’s cock. It must be huge, I thought to myself. Then the thought, get a grip, came through loud and clear.</p> <p>The man beckoned me inside. Not having any other options, I followed, not caring what happened to me. I was not going home, and I was tired of being hungry on the streets. He led me down a narrow corridor and to a flight of stairs leading downstairs. We turned a corner at the bottom and went through a set of double doors to another long corridor.</p> <p>There were no doors on either side of the hallway as we walked, and light was limited. All I could make out was the back of the man’s shirt as we walked. Finally, he stopped at another door and opened it. He led me into a room where there was a desk and another man was sitting behind it.</p> <p>He was well dressed, not suiting the surroundings he was in, and neatly groomed. At the present, he was talking on the phone. When he saw me, his demeanor changed with the person on the other end of the phone call.</p> <p>“I’ll have to call you back, Barry” he said and was about to hang up, but “Barry” on the other end said something. “No, I will call you back, but something just walked in the room. Bye.” And this time did hang up without hearing another word from the other end.</p> <p>“Hello, little one,” he said with a sly smile. I hate being called that, but I needed to impress this guy to find out if there was a job for me here. What I didn’t know, was that I had the job the second I walked in the door.</p> <p>“Hello,” I answered back with a nod.</p> <p>“What’s your name?” he asked, sounding a little bit sissified.</p> <p>“Tony,” I answered, keeping to the lie. By this time, I was used to the name anyways.</p> <p>“Well, Tony, my name’s Sylvester, but people call my friends call me Sly, and you can call me that if you want to, also.” I nodded at him that I understood. “Good. Now, why are you here?”</p> <p>“Well, Mr. Sly,” I started.</p> <p>“Just Sly,” he said, holding up his hand.</p> <p>“Well, Sly,” I began again, “this man gave me this card,” and I handed it to him before going on. “He said that I should come here for a job if I needed one. And I need one, sir.”</p> <p>He looked the card over and smiled back at me.</p> <p>“Do you know what the job is?” I shook my head, no. “Well, then, let me show you.”</p> <p>He held out his hand for me to follow him and I did. We walked to my right and out the door there. The short hall cornered and led to another door. He opened the door to a room with padding on the walls. But it wasn’t the padding that got my attentions first. It was what filled the room that did it.</p> <p>The room was as long as the corridor that the black man had led me down and half as wide as the building itself. Inside were cameras, chairs, make-up counters with lighted mirrors, and stage settings. It looked just what I imagined a movie set up would be like.</p> <p>“We make movies here, Tony. Porno movies,” he was explaining.</p> <p>“Porno movies?”</p> <p>“Yes. They are movies involving sex. Most of the flicks we make are legal, but not very profitable. The other ones we make are more profitable. The ones with young children as the stars.”</p> <p>“You mean I’m going to be in a movie?” That excited me. I mean, all I had to do was probably give some guy a blowjob and that was it, right? And I had already done that twice and was willing to do it again.</p> <p>“If you want to be, then yes,” he said, kneeling down to my level. The look in his eyes was intense. </p> <p>“How much do I get paid for it, Sly?” It didn’t matter too much to me, but I was curious anyway.</p> <p>“Well, we’ll start with five hundred for the first film,” he began.</p> <p>“FIVE HUNDRED DOLLARS???!!!” I jumped back. It was a true gold mine. My eyes must have been doing that stupid thing like on cartoons where they roll around and show dollar signs when they stop. He laughed at my comment and picked back up where he left off.</p> <p>“For the first film, yes. If you’re any good, well pay you more for the next ones. Want to do one?” I nodded very enthusiastically. I couldn’t stand still at the thought of getting that much money for a film of just giving a guy a blowjob. “Good, then we’ll start first thing in the morning.”</p> <p>“Uh, Sly?”</p> <p>“Yeah?”</p> <p>“Could you give me a little ahead of time so I could get something to eat?”</p> <p>He laughed and told me that he would get me something to eat for free. He led me back into his office and up a flight of stairs from a door behind his desk. The stairs led to the top floor of the building; five flights up from where we were. Sly opened the door at the top of the stairs and there was a large room with nothing in it. It was an empty warehouse, after all. </p> <p>“This is your room, Tony, for you to stay in,” he said, gesturing to the empty space.</p> <p>“All of this for me?”</p> <p>“For as long as you make movies for me, then this is your room, kiddo. Now, there’s the shower over there. Go take one and join me back downstairs with Kenyan, then we’ll go get something to eat.”</p> <p>I nodded and he left me alone. The shower and bathroom were something trashy, but it wasn’t something I wasn’t used to. The whole thing was filthy, dirty, and moldy; you name it. I took a quick shower and got dressed into my other clothes, as they were the semi-cleanest. After getting dressed, I headed back down the stairs to the basement of the building, where Sly and the black man were waiting for me. He hung up the phone as I entered the room.</p> <p>“I was just setting things up for tomorrow, kiddo, and we’re all set,” he announced when he saw me.</p> <p>“Great,” I answered back, with a little enthusiasm.</p> <p>He formally introduced me to the black man, calling him, Kenyan, and the three of us left for the restaurant. I ordered a simple plate of spaghetti with a Sprite and they had some other dishes with red wine, which Sly let me taste. I didn’t care for the taste. Afterward, he dropped me back of to my new home, so to speak, and the two left for theirs.</p> <p>I headed to the fourth floor the only way I knew how. I saw a single sized bed in the corner and pulled it out to lie on it. I sat down and looked around for a few minutes at the room. I put the backpack on the bed and used it as a pillow for the night. No blanket was available, but it was still warm, so I didn’t need one.</p> <p>For the first time since running away, I fell asleep with optimism for the future. But I woke to the same dingy room in the morning. After brushing my teeth, I headed downstairs to see if Sly had made in yet. When I got to his office, I noticed that not only had he made it in, but there was a host of other people there. I walked in the room he had showed me the night before to see him standing and talking to a man in a black suit. I walked up to him as they were finishing their conversation.</p> <p>“Good morning, Tony,” he said, seeing me for the first time. I returned the greeting and he introduced the man he was talking to. “This is Jock.”</p> <p>Jock was about as tall as Kenyan and as well built, but Caucasian. He had on a black leather pair of pants and boots. His chest was crossed with leather straps with silver studs on them. They linked in the middle of his chest by a ring. Two straps were over his shoulders, two were around his chest to his back, and the last two were connected to his leather pants. Leather cuffs were around his wrists with the same studs on them. A similar leather collar was around his neck. His head was shaved bald and he had a hard look about him. He looked like something out of a biker magazine I had seen once. Of course, I was immediately intimidated by him, and it showed.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t worry, Tony. This is all for show and the movie. Jock is perfectly harmless.” I didn’t know whether Sly was trying to convince me or himself.</p> <p>Jock gently put out his right hand for me to shake it. I took it, and his hand swallowed mine whole. We shook and separated, I turned back to Sly for instructions.</p> <p>“Now, Tony, here’s what you have to do to get ready for this. First, I want you to go into that room over there, and do what the girl in there tells you to do. Then, I want you to come out here and be ready for the camera. Got it?” I nodded.</p> <p>The room he was referring to was the room to the right of the door we use to enter and leave the main filming room. I went inside, and there was a very nice bathroom set up inside there. I was thinking that I should have used this one for my shower. I was well lit and a lot cleaner than mine upstairs. </p> <p>The girl that he had referred to was a woman probably in her thirties wearing a bikini bathing suit. She had blond hair and was built pretty well for being an adult. She beckoned me over and I walked to her.</p> <p>“Tony, right?” I nodded and she continued telling me what she was about to do to me. “What we’re going to do is clean out your insides as well as your outsides. So, the first thing I need you to do, is take off your clothes and get into the bathtub, please.”</p> <p>“But all I’m gonna do is give some guy a blowjob, ma’am,” I told her, still believing that was all there was to this.</p> <p>“First, the name’s Susan. Second, you’re going to do a lot more than give Jock a blowjob, Tony. He’s going to fuck you in your asshole as well as down your throat.” She said it as if it occurred to me everyday, or something.</p> <p>“What do you mean in my asshole?” Now I was getting a clue.</p> <p>“Well, silly, he’s going to put his cock in your asshole. Now, come on, we’ve got to get this done.” The realization then slammed into me like a Mack truck.</p> <p>I remembered the cock of the black guy in the diner and the size of him. I did a short analysis of the size difference between his cock and my asshole, and ran from the room. There was no fucking way I was going to let this happen. Sly was waiting to catch me as I cleared the door of the bathroom.</p> <p>“Yeah, I thought you might have some second thoughts, kid,” he said, grabbing me tight. With me struggling to get away from him, he carried me back into the bathroom I had just vacated. “Give us a minute, please, Susan,” he said as he plopped me down on the toilet.</p> <p>The blond left the room, closing the door on her way out. Sly was still trying to stop me from running out. Finally, seeing the futility in it, I stopped. He knelt down to look me in the eye before he said anything.</p> <p>“Now that that’s out of your system, Tony, we can talk about what’s going to happen to you.”</p> <p>“I know what’s going to happen to me. You’re gonna have Jock fuck me in the ass. That’s what.” I spat at him. He was not happy and slapped me across the cheek to get my attention.</p> <p>“Don’t ever disrespect me like that again, brat, or I won’t care what happens to you. Understand that?” I nodded as I held my throbbing cheek. “Good. Now, yes, Jock is going to fuck your behind. You can’t escape from that. But you can take it gently, or you can take it hard. It’s your choice.”</p> <p>“Gentle,” I said after a few minutes of looking down at the ground between his legs.</p> <p>“That’s what I thought,” he said with his smile back in place.</p> <p>“I want more money, then,” I said with a little force. I thought for a second I had over stepped my bounds, but he looked back at me.</p> <p>“How much more? Don’t get too greedy, Tony,” he warned.</p> <p>“Double,” I said and then added, “and I’ll put on a good show. That’s what you want, isn’t it?” He actually laughed at my statement.</p> <p>“Okay, kid. One thousand, but if I don’t get a good showing, you get the agreed upon amount of five hundred. Deal?” I nodded and we shook on it.</p> <p>He left the room and told Susan to get back inside it. She walked in as I was taking my shirt off. She walked up behind me to help get it over my head. I kicked my shoes off and pulled my socks off afterward. My pants were next to go, leaving me in a room with a bikini-clad woman and my undershorts on.</p> <p>“Those too, Tony,” she said, smiling.</p> <p>“I know, Susan,” I threw back at her. Her smile faltered a bit, but she recovered quickly. I think she realized that I was about to get something stuck up my butt that wasn’t supposed to go up there.</p> <p>I hooked my thumbs inside the waistband and hiked them down my legs and off my feet, piling them on the floor with the rest of my clothes. I looked down and my dick had something different in mind as it stuck straight out. Susan smiled when she saw it, and I covered it up quickly, trying to hide my embarrassment. </p> <p>As I stepped into the tub, I began wondering how in the world she was going to clean my insides out. My question was answered as she attached a silver hose to the top of the showerhead. The taps were turned and cold water shot out of the top of the shower. A toggle was then turned and the water began squirting out of the silver hose. It was turned back off to allow the water to flow over me again. Before she continued, she moved the showerhead out of the way to make the water hit the wall and not us. She then had me bend over at the waist and turn around.</p> <p>I did as she told me, and I was now facing the wall away from her. She was getting a very good view of my anal flower shining right at her. She had me reach back and grab my buttcheeks and pull them apart. I was now really embarrassed, but I did as I was told. I felt her rub something slippery up my crack and she wormed her finger inside my rectum. I bolted right up, and with the other hand, she bent me right back over.</p> <p>Wanting to see what she was doing, I leaned over so far that I could see her between my legs. Susan then began to push her finger into and pull it out of my ass while I just held my cheeks wide open for her. As I continued to watch what she was doing, I saw her reach in with her other hand and press in another finger. I grunted at the additional assault on my backside. With those two fingers, she began to spread my sphincter muscle open as wide as she could without doing any damage.</p> <p>I grunted and groaned throughout the entire process. I changed my mind about wanting to watch when I saw her withdraw her right hand and pick up the silver hose. It was rounded at the tip, but still it seemed too large to fit inside me. They say that size doesn’t matter. I beg to differ.</p> <p>She pressed the nozzle of the hose against my anus, but I wasn’t budging. She knew it.</p> <p>“Bear down like you’re taking a shit, Tony. It’ll make things go a lot faster and easier,” she said, still trying to smile in a friendly way.</p> <p>Faster and easier; easy for her to say. She wasn’t the one getting fucked in a few minutes. I did as she instructed again and the tip of the nozzle found its way inside me. I had to stand up at the intrusion of that thing. I asked her to pull it out, as I felt like it was too large. She smiled, but held it there for a minute or so to allow me to get used to it.</p> <p>I wiggled around, trying to dislodge it, but was unsuccessful. Finally, when I settled down enough, she switched the toggle to allow the now warm water to flow inside me instead of on the wall. She pushed me back down to lean on my hands as the water ran inside my lower intestines. It was a weird feeling as I felt the water cascade into me. As my belly filled up with water, the skin began to stretch from pressure. I squinted my eyes closed as it began to hurt. Finally, she turned off the water, just as I was about to complain about it.</p> <p>“Well, you look pregnant, Tony,” she joked. I smiled cordially back.</p> <p>She told me to hold in as much water as I could and I nodded that I understood her. I figured that she was about to pull the nozzle out, and I was right. I clenched my cheeks closed as tight as I could and I felt the silver intruder withdraw from inside me.</p> <p>I saw her pick up a plug and lift it to my butt. Surly she wasn’t going to put that thing inside me also? I squealed as the rubber plug was inserted into my rectum, totally against my wishes. I stood up and felt the water move around. My belly was protruding heavily, and definitely making me look pregnant.</p> <p>She had me step back and stand there as she washed the outside of me now. Everything from my head to my toes were wiped down and cleaned. My face, chest, arms, underarms, “pregnant” belly, groin (I rather liked that part), legs and feet were wiped down. She turned me around and did my backside as well, starting at the top and going down. She even played with my butt around the plug (I kinda liked that also).</p> <p>When she was totally finished bathing me, she turned off the water and picked me up out of the tub. A towel was used as she dried me. It was almost as if she was worshiping my body the way she was taking care of it. When I was totally dry, she had me sit on the toilet as she pulled out the plug. I released the contents of my innards into the bowl.</p> <p>It was a little embarrassing to do so, as the water and chunks made noises when they came out. Not to mention the added sounds of passing gas. Susan waited patiently till I was totally done dispelling all of the contents. I wiped myself clean and she inspected me from head to toe for any traces of dirt. Finding none, she turned me around and marched me out into the open room; naked as the day I was born.</p> <p>Sly was waiting for me on the set. It was built to look like a boy’s bedroom. The cameras and lights were set up around the room in different spots. Another man was waiting with Sly as I walked out. He introduced the other man as Larry. Larry looked like any other man. He was a little shorter than Jock, but a lot thinner. He had black wavy hair and wore black rimmed glasses, giving him the “Clark Kent” look, only thinner.</p> <p>“Larry will be playing your father for this scene, Tony. Here, you’re going to play a boy that was caught doing something wrong and Larry is going to try and discipline you by bringing in Jock. There’s no script, so I want you to improvise. Got it?”</p> <p>I nodded and he showed me the clothes he wanted me to wear for the scene. They were simple boy’s clothes; a pullover shirt, jeans, socks and sneakers. I put them on and waited, trying to remain calm. Sly sat next to me on the bed and watched me get dressed before talking some more to me.</p> <p>“Remember our deal, kiddo. I want a good scene from you.”</p> <p>“I remember, Sly. Don’t worry, you’ll get what you want, just pay me what you owe me when it’s over with.”</p> <p>“I will. Now, your name in the film is Bobby, got it?” I nodded and he smiled at me. “Good. Now, places everyone, places.” He clapped his hands and Larry walked onto the set with me standing there by the bed.</p> <p>“Ready?” he asked me. I nodded back and took a deep breath to relax a little more.</p> <p>“Ready everyone?” Sly called from behind the camera. The lights were brought up a little brighter and he settled every one down.</p> <p>The marker clapped shut like I’ve seen them do in movies and the man carrying it left from in front of the camera. Larry and I took our places to the side of one of the cameras and Sly called out, “Aaaand Action!” Larry grabbed me by the back of the shirt, twisted it around his fist and practically dragged me onto the set.</p> <p>“How many times do I have to tell you not to run in the house, Bobby?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Dad, I won’t do it again.”</p> <p>“I’ve heard that from you before, son. I’ve had it with you. I told you what would happen if you misbehaved again. I’m calling Jock!”</p> <p>By this time he had me by the bedside and was looking down at me in a fatherly way and shaking in forefinger at me, very father-like. He screamed the word, Jock, at me to emphasize the “threat”. I got the hint and took it from there. My eyes got real wide and I pleaded with him.</p> <p>“No, please, Dad. Don’t call Jock. I’ll be good; you’ll see. Just please don’t call him. Please?”</p> <p>“It’s no use begging, Bobby. I told you what would happen if you disobeyed me again and you didn’t listen. Now, we have a broken vase downstairs thanks to you.”</p> <p>Taking the cue again, I kept pleading.</p> <p>“Please, Dad, I’ll get the vase fixed. Just don’t call Jock.”</p> <p>“It’s too late, son,” he said and stormed out of the “room”. It was more like storming off the set and off camera. The door at the end of the room was slammed shut. I began to cry and threw myself on the bed, just as Sly called out, “Cut!”</p> <p>“Great, excellent, Tony. Well done, boy.” He walked up to me on the set and patted me on the back. He turned around before going on to tell everyone to get everything else set up for the next scene. Larry even walked up to congratulate me on a good show. Jock walked on the set next to take his place.</p> <p>“Here’s where the real action starts, kiddo. The door at the back is going to open and close while you’re still on the bed. Larry’s going to introduce you to Jock and then leave the two of you alone. From there, the action’s going to heat up. He’s going to give you a spanking on your bare ass, and then the sex will begin. Got it?”</p> <p>I took a deep breath and nodded.</p> <p>“Good. Then let’s get everyone in place.” He clapped his hands again and left the stage. I turned around and laid myself on the bed, waiting for the scene to begin with Larry and Jock.</p> <p>The marker clamped shut, the man left from in front of the camera again, and Sly called out, “Aaaand Action,” from behind the camera. The door was opened and shut at the far end of the room. A microphone was used to help record the sound of the door for later editing. </p> <p>“Bobby?” I didn’t move. “Bobby?” Larry repeated.</p> <p>I slowly raised my head to look at Larry. Jock was standing there next to him with a black leather trench coat covering his leather gear on his body. In his hands was a black suitcase. I made sure my eyes widened and got a scared look in them.</p> <p>“Bobby, this is Jock. He’s going to teach you to behave.”</p> <p>“Oh God! Please Dad, don’t do this to me. Please!!!!!!” I was really hamming it up well, not to mention my own real fears were starting to play a real part in this. After all, besides the spanking, I had no idea what Jock was going to do to me.</p> <p>“It’s too late, son. The crime has been committed and your punishment is here. Now, you’d better do everything Jock tells you while I’m gone, or it’ll be worse.”</p> <p>“You’re leaving?”</p> <p>“Yes. One of Jock’s rules is that he does what he does alone. Good-bye.” He turned and left the small room.</p> <p>“DAD!” I screamed after him, but he didn’t come back, as I suspected. I thought of the worse thing in the world to help me produce tears and it worked. I had real tears running down my cheeks, as my “dad” left me alone with this gorilla. </p> <p>“Shut up, kid. Your father’s not coming back till I’m done with you. Till then we gotta deal with your acting up.” Jock started and the suitcase landed on the floor. Menacingly, he took his leather trench off, showing the camera for the first time his physique. Again, I made my eyes widen in fear.</p> <p>I scrambled to get away from him, but he grabbed my arm to stop me from going anywhere. With his other hand, he ripped my shirt off my body and sat down on the bed at the same time. He pulled me across his lap and yanked off my shoes and socks. I was kicking and screaming to get away from him, but it was no use. He had one hand on my back while he stripped them off me.</p> <p>“You’d better simmer down, kid, or it’s going to get a lot worse for you later,” Jock warned me, but I didn’t listen. For the show, I was making it look like I wanted the hell out of there. It wasn’t too far from the truth. I knew what was going to happen to me, and I wasn’t looking forward to it. Not at all.</p> <p>Now that my feet were unclothed, my butt and legs were next. So, as the cameras rolled, Jock stripped the last vestiges of my dignity away from me. My pants and underpants were yanked down so fast off my legs, that I didn’t even have time to register them missing until it was done.</p> <p>“You either keep your legs still while I do this, or I will tack on more, Bobby,” he warned. As part of the scene, I didn’t listen and kept kicking. Jock had had enough. “That does it, you little brat.”</p> <p>He dropped me to the ground, naked as the day I was born and went to the suitcase he had “brought” with him. After opening it, he pulled out a short leather strap. Turning around, he advanced on me, menacingly holding the strap in his right hand. With his left hand, he grabbed me by my throat and lifted me in the air. He dropped me into the bed and turned me over onto my stomach. With my face buried in the covers of the bed, he used his feet to keep my legs down on the floor.</p> <p>“Scream if you want, you little brat, no one will hear you or care,” he hissed at me and brought the leather strap down across my bare ass. I screamed into the covers when the leather made contact.</p> <p>I flailed my arms around uselessly trying to stop the strap from hitting me, but the position Jock had put me in, it was a futile effort. The strap continued to assault me mercilessly. Jock was beginning to really scare me at this point as to how many times he was going to hit me with that thing. Finally, the onslaught ceased, and the strap was dropped to the bed. </p> <p>I was crying, a little more than I should have been. The strap hurt, but I got the feeling that Jock didn’t use his entire strength behind the lashes of that thing. My butt definitely hurt, but not nearly as much as it could have. He released my neck and sat on the edge of the bed.</p> <p>“Now, Bobby, get back over here, and take your punishment like a man,” Jock ordered.</p> <p>“What?” I asked, feigning ignorance.</p> <p>“This was punishment for not obeying me. We still have to do the spanking I was going to give ya from the beginning. Now, get over here, unless you want another round of the strap?” I shook my head and wiped my tears away as I sat back up.</p> <p>I flinched and hissed as I turned over and sat on my red butt. It didn’t hurt as bad as I let on, though. I draped my torso over Jock’s lap, willingly, and he pulled me closer into his groin. My side felt his erection through his leather pants. The side camera got a real clear view of my naked, red ass now.</p> <p>With my hands and arms drooped over his left side, and my butt in prime striking position, Jock raised his hand and brought it down against my ass with a resounding, “SMACK!”. The sound filled the entire room, and I grunted as the pain assaulted my mind. That did hurt, by the way, as it felt like was not holding anything back. With my ass already red and a little sore from the strap, it wasn’t able to handle the added torment of Jock’s large hand.</p> <p>“SMACK!” came another hit against my backside. I raised my head up and began to fidget at the barrage of his hits.</p> <p>“Keep it up, kid, and I get the strap again,” he warned me. I went back to hanging down, limply.</p> <p>I grabbed his boot and hung on for the next swat of his hand across my butt, and God, did it hurt when it landed. My whole ass was on fire by this time, and he only had four swats under his belt. As the fifth on landed on me, I could feel him urging me to slide downward towards his cock, and, for the sake of the movie, I did just that.</p> <p>It didn’t stop the swinging of his hand against my ass, though. I had to endure five more vicious swats of his large hand. My whole ass was burning when he was finished with me.</p> <p>“Now,” he said as he pulled me up when he was finished. I dried my eyes with the back of my and turned to face him. “That was for disobeying your father again, Bobby. Do you understand?”</p> <p>I sniffed some snot back up into my nose and nodded.</p> <p>“Now, my payment for doing this for your father; I require you to do something for me. Do you know what a blowjob is?”</p> <p>I shook my head, no, as I was probably supposed to. Jock smiled back at me.</p> <p>“Well, you’re gonna learn; real fast-like,” he said, still smiling, but it turned to into a slightly sadistic grin.</p> <p>He curled his finger up to motion for me to come to him, and I did. I didn’t want another round of his discipline. Jock opened his legs to allow me to step between them. Without saying a word, he pushed me down to my knees and opened the flap to his leather pants. His hard cock sprang out in salute to me kneeling in front of him.</p> <p>Jock placed his and at the back of my head and pulled my face towards his hard-on. I fought back a little to make it seem more real.</p> <p>“If you fight me on this, there’ll be another round with the strap, boy,” he warned again. Since I really didn’t think my ass could handle another round, I stopped fighting. “That’s better, boy. First, use your hands to massage the length of it.”</p> <p>I reached up with both hands and surrounded the girth of the cock in front of me. He sighed at my gentle touch. I began to slowly grip it as best as I could. The thing was larger than I had thought. With both hands around it, I could barely touch my fingers together. I began to stroke it at his insistence. He moaned at my motion along his cock.</p> <p>“Good boy, Bobby. Now, lick it,” he said and I made a disgusting face at him while backing my head away from it. “Now, now, boy. Do I have to get the strap?” I shook my head. “That’s the last time I’m going to warn you. If you don’t do exactly what I tell you from now on, I’m going to give you another ten with the strap. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I nodded. I believed him.</p> <p>I reached forward and cautiously licked the tip of his cock. It was oozing precum, and I tasted it. It actually didn’t taste too bad; sort of slimy. I did it again and again until he moved it forward with a movement of his hips. The tip went inside my young mouth. It was significantly larger than the driver’s pathetic pecker, but I managed to get it inside. At least the tip fit inside.</p> <p>With the hand that was behind my head pressing me forward, I had no choice but to take more of his cock inside my mouth. I remembered what the shithead said about not using my teeth, so I made sure they were out of the way and not rubbing against his cock’s surface. When the head made contact with the back of my throat, I gagged again and I had to push back away. He let me up a little, but pulled me towards him again, making me gag again.</p> <p>“When that happens again, Bobby, make believe you’re swallowing a piece of food,” he said with a smile. I nodded, thinking that there was nothing to smile about.</p> <p>He forced my head towards him again, and I did as he instructed. The tip of his cock eased passed my gag reflex and slid down my gullet very easy this time. Even thought it was bigger that the last one that invaded my throat, I was able to take it. It was like swallowing a large mouthful of food. I rose up to swallow more of him as he moaned louder with more of my mouth covering his manhood.</p> <p>My throat was in line with his hardened cock and he shoved it all the way inside. My nose was now buried in his pubic hair. Thank God he had showered that day, as opposed to the shithead driver. My bare butt was opened to the room of cameras again while he was buried down my throat. I backed off him and got some air when his length cleared my air passage. He pushed it back inside once I got some air. </p> <p>As his cock filled the whole of my mouth, I didn’t have to close my lips around it to make a tight seal. But none of that seemed to matter to Jock. He rose up off the set’s bed and began to use his hips to fuck my mouth and throat. Jock grabbed my head with both hands as his hips did all the work now. It didn’t take him much longer than the truck driver to cum, but when he did, I was ready for it. He groaned and I felt his cock jump inside the lining of my throat. Hot cum began to shoot within the walls of my esophagus.</p> <p>Regaining my senses, my acting kicked into gear and I began “choking” on his cum. I made my eyes water as well, making the scene even more powerful.</p> <p>The camera caught the cum dribbling out of my mouth as I spit it out. When he pulled out of my mouth, his cock had one more shot left in it and a line of his jizm sprayed along the edge of my nose. I made another disgusted face at the sheer idea of what had just happened.</p> <p>“If you don’t obey your father, the next time you see me, things will be worse for you, Bobby,” Jock threatened me with his finger as he put his softening dick back in his pants.</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly was ecstatic. He kept hopping around behind camera. “Wonderful, wonderful, abso-fucking-lutely wonderful.” Before he thought about it, he ran over and gave me a kiss; square on the mouth. He backed off and spit out the semen. Everyone in the place laughed like it was the funniest thing they had ever seen. Even Sly laughed at it.</p> <p>Susan came over and handed me a towel to wipe off my mouth, and I thanked her.</p> <p>“How’s your butt, Tony?” Jock asked.</p> <p>“Sore, but, not too sore. I know you didn’t use all of your strength. Thank you for that.”</p> <p>“Well, I had to make it look good, though,” he said, ruffling my hair. “You did good for your first time, kid. Good job.” I thanked him and we parted.</p> <p>I turned and stood up to face Sly. He was gargling with soda water. I waited till he was finished gargling to ask my question.</p> <p>“What next?” I knew I wasn’t finished with this, yet.</p> <p>“Well, we take a break first, Tony. We weren’t expecting you to actually suck him off to finish, so we break for a while.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” I said, thinking that I had done something wrong.</p> <p>“Oh, you didn’t do anything wrong, kiddo. In fact it worked out better than I had hoped. As far as you getting fucked up the ass by Jock, well, we’ll see about that later, okay?”</p> <p>I breathed a small sigh of relief. I wasn’t sure I wanted to go through another session with Jock at the time. He beckoned me into his office, and I followed. Using a key, he opened a drawer to the desk and pulled out a wad of money.</p> <p>“Here’s the agreed upon amount of five hundred,” he said, handing me the money. I didn’t really believe I would get the full thousand since Jock didn’t fuck my asshole, so I didn’t complain. “Now, go and enjoy the rest of the week. You have until Monday morning off, so enjoy it.”</p> <p>“Thank you,” I said, nodding to him. I took the money, went back into the filming room’s bathroom and grabbed my clothes.</p> <p>I washed my face off and rinsed out my mouth. I grabbed my clothes and got dressed as quickly as I could. With my money safely tucked away, I ran from the bathroom, through the filming room, Sly’s office and then the building. I decided to splurge a little and get some new clothes. I was smart enough not to get something really fancy, but I needed new clothes.</p> <p>When that was taken care of, it was almost lunch. I only had Jock’s jizm inside me all day, so I was famished. Lunch was at a place by the beach I always wanted to eat at, but had no money for it. It was an outside restaurant with only a couple of barstools for seats next to an open window. The man working the place always smiled at me when I would walk by. Now I was able to sit and eat at his place for lunch.</p> <p>“Hey, beach kid,” he said as I plopped my aching butt down on the stool. I returned his smile. “What’ll it be?”</p> <p>I ordered a gyro and Sprite. It appeared on my plate within minutes. I ate it ravenously. We chit-chatted for a while and I found out his name was Paul. He had owned the place for over thirty years. When I was finished, I carried my new clothes back to the building that would be my home for a while.</p> <p>Back on the fourth floor, I took a good look around for the first time and didn’t like what I saw. The place needed a good cleaning, especially the bathroom. I disappeared from the room and building again to get some cleaning supplies from a small grocery store down the street. I came back and scrubbed the living hell out of the bathroom. When I was done with it, you wouldn’t believe the difference. I swept and dusted and cleaned the rest of the opened space the rest of the day. Rain began falling that night as I lay down to sleep. I saw it run into the room from a window near the ceiling. I enjoyed listening to the rain as it struck the metal roof. Too bad I drifted off to sleep after only a few minutes of listening. I was apparently exhausted.</p> <p>The next day, I took a real inventory of my situation. Although I found the idea of a large piece of meat being shoved up my butthole repulsive, for the first time in a while, I was feeling totally optimistic. I showered and ran downstairs to see Sly. He was on the phone when I walked in the room, so I waited for him to finish.</p> <p>“Hey, Tony,” he said, swiveling around to see me when he was finished.</p> <p>“Hey, Sly. I gotta question.”</p> <p>“Shoot,” he said.</p> <p>“Can I do anything to fix up the upstairs room?”</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>“Well, like make improvements and stuff. If I’m going to be living there for a while, I’d like to make it as comfortable as possible.”</p> <p>“It’s your money, kiddo. You can do what you want with it. But let me caution you about a few things first.”</p> <p>“Okay,” I said, apprehensively. I was afraid this was going to be it. He was going to tell me I had only one movie in me and he was done with me.</p> <p>“Well, to be honest, you have about only four or five years of this before your time is up. You’ll be too old by about fifteen or sixteen for my purposes. When it’s over, it’s over. No more filming from me. I would be able to get you in touch with others, but you wouldn’t be making as much with them as you do with me.” I nodded that I understood what he was telling me.</p> <p>“So, you’d better start thinking about what you want to do for the future. You can’t keep making flicks like this forever. You might think about putting some money into savings or other things also. Don’t spend all of it now; put some away.”</p> <p>Again, I nodded to him.</p> <p>“Also, one more thing. You might want to also think about an education as well. You’re a pretty smart kid, Tony, that’s why I chose you.”</p> <p>“You chose me because I walked in your office, Sly,” I said, with a sly smile of my own. He laughed at me.</p> <p>“Fair enough, kid. See, this is what I’m talking about. You’re smart; don’t let that go to waste, okay?” I nodded for a final time. “Now, as for your movie; it was a smash hit. I’ve got orders already in the hundreds from several of my clients. They like you, so the next film you will get the full thousand we agreed upon, but you do know what that means, right?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I know that means I take Jock up my butt,” I sighed.</p> <p>“You got it. Now, go enjoy the rest of your week.” It was only Thursday morning, so I had four days to begin my project of improving my room. I guess you could call it my home, really.</p> <p>Knowing that I knew nothing about home improvement, I decided to learn everything I would need to know. After showering and getting dressed, I headed out to a hardware store I had seen earlier. I bought a few things like a long tape measurer, four how-to-do books and a flashlight. I headed to another store for paper and pencils. A local bookstore had them as well as a few text books. I bought ones on English, math, and history. I headed home with my purchases and some work.</p> <p>I measured the whole room and wrote down the dimensions in a spiral notebook. I found the floor space was fifty feet by two hundred feet. By my multiplication chart in my math book, I had ten thousand square feet to work with. The ceiling was seventeen feet high. I had a whole lot of room to mess with, that was for sure. I drew out a very rough sketch of what I wanted to do to the place.</p> <p>I sprinted back to the bookstore for a more useful type of paper to draw out specific things to do with my space. I drew for the rest of the day and by evening time, I had everything laid out perfectly. All I needed now was money for purchases.</p> <p>The next few days and the weekend were spent taking more measurements and I actually began studying my school books that I had bought. Sunday night arrived and I knew what was waiting for me the next day, so I decided to splurge a little and went for pizza for dinner. I didn’t like leaving the building that was fast becoming my home as I didn’t feel very safe outside. Inside was safe; it just wasn’t everything I wanted. Yet.</p> <p>I woke the next morning with severe trepidation at the day ahead. Being skewered by the large cock I sucked a couple of days ago was not my idea of starting the week off very good. But, if it got me the money I wanted and needed, then so be it. I didn’t bother with the shower or any breakfast. I doubted that I would be able to keep anything down anyway.</p> <p>I made my way to the filming room and back into the bathroom. Susan was already there and waiting for me. I stripped my clothes off and assumed my “enema” position, waiting on her to make the next move. The water was turned on with cold hitting me first, then gradually warming up to lukewarm, and then finally warm. She had me pull my cheeks apart again and then put the lubricant on it with her forefinger. Her lubed digit invaded my inner sanctum without the original resistance from the previous week. The second invader met the resistance, though. I had to bear down a little to let it slip past the first one.</p> <p>She used them in concert to widen me up for the silver nozzle to fit. It hurt a little as it did the previous week, but I saw it a means to an end. I wanted all the money I could get from these people before it was time to check out of this gig. If I had to take a large (more like huge) cock up the ass, then I will.</p> <p>The fingers were withdrawn and the nozzle was inserted with minimal effort from either of us. The toggle was thrown and water gushed back inside my lower intestines. Within minutes, my belly began to fill and I began to look like I was impregnated again. I held out as long as I could, and just as I was about to say something, Susan turned off the water.</p> <p>“Ready?” I nodded, knowing what was coming next, and I clenched my buttcheeks together as tight as I could. I felt the nozzle slip out and the plug slip in.</p> <p>My skin was bathed next, and I was getting to like this part. As she washed my groin, my cock decided to wake up for the morning and present itself to her. She smiled and licked it with her tongue. I shivered at the lick. Now, I knew why other men wanted this done to them. It felt good, real good, and my cock responded with a jump of its own.</p> <p>“Do that again, Susan,” I asked her. She smiled and repeated the action. Now, I was hooked. She didn’t stop with that lick, though. Several more followed in rapid succession.</p> <p>I put my hand on her shoulder to steady myself as she continued the cock-licking. Without me watching, I wasn’t able to see her reach between my legs and grab the buttplug in my butt and begin playing with it. With one twist of the plug, she swallowed my cock in one swoop of her mouth. I really needed to hold onto her then.</p> <p>She sucked my cock like a vacuum cleaner sucks up dirt. It was the most wonderful feeling in the world, and I wanted more of it. She wasn’t going to disappoint me, either. With the dual manipulation, she had me cumming within a few minutes. I fell to my knees, shaking as I heard, “CUT!”</p> <p>I swung my head around to see Sly with a camera and operator in the open doorway. Both Susan and I got red-faced and snickered.</p> <p>“Good show, you two, but finish up with him soon, Susan. We do need to get started sometime today with the real shoot.” She nodded and turned back to me.</p> <p>We smiled, and she finished bathing me. As she did last week, she also toweled me off and guided me out of the tub to the toilet. The plug was released, as well as the entire contents of my intestinal track. In a rush, my intestines emptied into the water of the toilet, and I sighed in relief. I got cleaned up and walked out to the set again, ready to get it on with Jock.</p> <p>Jock was dressed in the same leathers that he was the previous time, and ready for me. Larry, playing my father, was dressed in a nondescript shirt and slacks. Everyone on the set got ready as I made my appearance. Sly was positioned next to a camera going over a few last minute details with Larry. Jock was way off camera, slipping on his second boot. Shaking a little, I walked up to Sly.</p> <p>“Are you ready, Tony?” he asked, turning from Larry.</p> <p>“I guess so, Sly. Do I really have to take it this time?”</p> <p>“It’s gonna happen sooner or later, kiddo. My clients will only pay for so many blowjobs before they want the real thing from you. Your looks and acting abilities have made you a star real quick, but we need to give them everything before they go somewhere else, and both of us are out of money.”</p> <p>For some reason, that made some kind of weird sense to me. I breathed in deep and walked on to the set. My “Bobby” clothes were lying on the bed, ready for me to wear for a short time. Sly turned to me once we were in place.</p> <p>“Now, you’ve misbehaved again with your father, and he’s calling Jock to come and straighten you out again. Ready?”</p> <p>I nodded once again as I got the last of the clothes on and stood in front of Larry. We smiled at each other, but mine was a little shakier in nature. Sly called for quiet on the set and assumed his spot in the chair. The man with the marker walked up, slapped it closed, and left the stage.</p> <p>Larry had grabbed my shirt again in preparation for the scene. When “marker man” left, he got in my face, ready for the verbal assault on me. I, too, was getting psyched up for crying believably. In truth, the only thing that was scaring me was Jock’s giant cock splitting me open.</p> <p>“How many times do I have to tell you, son? Don’t run in the fucking house!” He was inches from my face as he berated me again.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Dad. Please believe me, I really am.” Tears were welling back up in my eyes while I tried to plead my case with him.</p> <p>“Perhaps the last time Jock was here didn’t convince you I was serious. I guess a refresher will help you remember.”</p> <p>“NO! Please, I’ll do anything, just don’t call Jock! I’ll do anything you want; just don’t call him.”</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly called from behind the camera. The camera stopped and he walked onto the set to address the two of us, but me primarily.</p> <p>“Okay, Tony, I just got a brainstorm. What if Larry, playing your father, does you first?” Turning to the backdrop of the set, he called to Jock. “You good not to have to work today, Jock? I’ll pay you a little for your trouble.”</p> <p>Jock walked up to the three of us. He was a little frustrated, of course, but nodded his acquiescence to Larry to deflower me first.</p> <p>“But I get the kid next week,” he said, holding my head by my chin. He smiled and left the set to get undressed and back in his street clothes. He didn’t leave the set until the flick was finished being filmed.</p> <p>“Okay, Tony, you get another reprieve from Jock, but you’re not getting out of it with Larry. Got it?”</p> <p>“Got it,” I said, emphatically.</p> <p>“Good. While we’re breaking here, you might want to go ahead and get lubed up for it.”</p> <p>I nodded and left the set for the bathroom. Susan lowered my pants and applied the lubricant to my anus. She wiped off the excess and I returned to the set and Larry. We assumed our positions we had before Sly cut us off and waited for the marker. It slapped shut and Sly called out, “ACTION!”</p> <p>“Anything?” Larry asked, picking up where we left off.</p> <p>“Anything, Dad. Just don’t call Jock.” Tears were falling again, making the scene look very realistic.</p> <p>“Jock said that you gave him a blowjob. Is that right?” I nodded. “Good. You can start with that.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I said and reached for his slacks.</p> <p>With hands that showed more nervousness than actually was happening, I lowered “my father’s” slacks down to his ankles. Larry was wearing boxer shorts under them and I lowered them as well. My hands went back to his stiffening rod and began stroking it like I had done to Jock in the previous film. While I was stroking him, he led me over to “my” bed and sat down on the edge. Making sure I didn’t stop his cock from hardening, I reached in and licked his cock’s head. It reacted immediately by jumping in my hand. He widened his legs to allow me better access to his privates.</p> <p>His dick grew to an impressive seven to eight inches, but wasn’t very thick. My boy-sized ass could handle it a lot easier than Jock’s thicker cock. Not that I’m saying it was going to be easier, but I had seen Jock’s fuck tube, and I was in no rush to allow him to fuck me with it. I slipped his cock into my mouth and, with practiced ease, down my throat.</p> <p>“Don’t make me cum like you did with Jock, son. There’s something else I want you to do for me.”</p> <p>“Okay, Dad,” I said, sliding off his cock for a second to answer him.</p> <p>I slid my mouth back over the entire length of his cock again, taking him back down my throat. My throat muscles loosened up and allowed him to pass. He rode my mouth a few times before pulling back out of me.</p> <p>“Strip, boy. Now!” he ordered.</p> <p>I nodded and stood up. I kicked off my shoes and pulled off my socks. I pulled my shirt over my head and then parted my pant’s fly. The garment was lowered and I was standing before “my father” with only me briefs on.</p> <p>“Those too, son,” Larry said, point to the cotton underpants.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I said, and hooked my thumbs in the waistband. They were lowered and I stood back up to face Larry again. He grabbed my hair and pulled me to his hard cock again. I continued to give him the head job he wanted while his hands began roaming over my ten year old body.</p> <p>“Enough, Bobby. Now, go and lay on your bed, face down.”</p> <p>“But why, Dad?”</p> <p>“Because I said to, or I call Jock,” he warned. I got real wide-eyed and did as “my father” instructed. I went to the bed and lay down with my face in the covers.</p> <p>I felt the bed creek as he knelt down on it behind me. His hands moved my legs apart and he crept up behind me on the bed. I felt the head of his dick at my backdoor’s entrance and I turned around to face him.</p> <p>“Please don’t, Dad…” I pleaded with him. He backed off suddenly and got off the bed.</p> <p>“Fine, I’ll just go call Jock,” and with that, he left the stage area to the side of one camera.</p> <p>“Wait, Dad,” I said, and Larry answered me off camera. “Okay,” I said back to him in almost a whisper.</p> <p>“That’s the last time I’m going to just threaten you. Next time you don’t do what I want you to do, I go call him. Understand?” he said, entering the picture again. I nodded and turned back around to face away from him.</p> <p>A camera was facing me to see the reaction on my face when Larry was going to start fucking me and another one to the side and behind us to catch the action. Larry mounted the bed again and lined up behind me for his “prize”. His hands roamed over the skin of my back and butt for a few seconds before he replaced his cock to the door of my anus.</p> <p>The head just touched me, and I flinched, clenching my buttcheeks closed.</p> <p>“If you don’t relax and let it happen, Bobby, it’s going to hurt a lot worse,” he warned me. I nodded again, and tried to relax.</p> <p>I felt him climb onto my back, with his weight bearing down on my back. To help the camera get a real good view of him skewering me, he forced my legs open with his. I heard Sly move the side camera around behind us for the better vantage point, making sure to keep the other camera to the side for both mine and Larry’s reactions to what was about to happen next.</p> <p>He put his hands over mine to keep them from flailing around when he actually did enter me. His dick lined up to the small entrance of my butt again and with a powerful thrust, he shoved it deep inside me. At least I thought it was deep. It turned out to be only an inch or so past the head. It hurt just as much, though.</p> <p>“AAAGGGHHH!! Take it out, take it out! It hurts, Dad! Please, take it out. I can’t stand it!” I screamed at him. It didn’t hurt as bad as I was making out, but it did hurt some. The wincing was for real.</p> <p>“Quiet, son, right now, or I’ll make it hurt a lot worse,” he advised me.</p> <p>I shut up, but kept my eyes tightly shut to the “pain” he was putting on me. Thanks to the lube job Susan had given me, Larry’s cock didn’t hurt all that much, but I did need to make it good for the cameras. He began to feed the rest of his long prick to my innards. I struggled against him, but he held my hands down in place.</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly called from behind us.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” Larry asked from above me, not moving anything, yet. Besides having a man’s dick up my ass, I could see nothing wrong, myself.</p> <p>“I want you to raise the two of you up, so we can get some good shots of you really fucking the kid’s asshole. Okay?”</p> <p>“Got it,” he said back to Sly, then turned to me. “You okay, Tony?”</p> <p>“Oh yeah, I’m just perfect, Larry,” I said, sarcastically. I heard some snickers from the rest of the room.</p> <p>Sly called for quiet and marker man walked up to do his thing. Sly then shouted out, “ACTION!” and Larry began to pull out of my asshole.</p> <p>As per Sly’s instructions, he lifted his body off the bed, pulling me with him and held onto me by my hips. He put me on my hands and knees as he began fucking me doggy style. I gripped the sheets as he lanced my hole again with his long, thin prick. He didn’t “have” to control me any longer, so he could actually enjoy the fuck of his day.</p> <p>I held on to the covers of the bed while Larry built up speed and rode me as hard as he could. He was really plowing into me as I was grimacing at the assault on my backside. I wasn’t used to something plowing into me that fast or hard. Our skin slapped with each thrust of his hips. The room was filled with our grunts (for different reasons, of course) and our skin slapping together.</p> <p>With a final, guttural lunge, he sent a hefty amount of semen flying deep into my bowels. But being the experienced porno star that he was, he pulled his cock out of my ass and sprayed some across my butt and back. Meanwhile, I collapsed on the bed, tired from the fuck he had given me.</p> <p>Larry lowered his head down to mine once his dick had stopped spurting cum to whisper to me.</p> <p>“That’s what Jock’s going to do to you the next time I have to call him, Bobby, so straighten your shit up right now!”</p> <p>“Yes, Daddy,” I said back to him.</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly practically screamed it out loud. “Perfecto, Tony, absolutely perfect. It couldn’t have been better if I wanted it to be.”</p> <p>I smiled a thanks at him as Larry climbed off my back again. Susan was there to wash the cum off my back with a warm, damp towel. She also wiped up the sauce between my legs that had managed to ooze out of my ass. It was almost like having my own personal valet. </p> <p>“You okay?” Larry asked me as he walked around the side of the bed. Susan was still cleaning me up at the time.</p> <p>“Yeah, I think so. I still feel like there’s something up there, though.” It was a very peculiar sensation.</p> <p>“From what I hear, that normally happens, but it will dissipate soon enough,” he told me. Sly walked over as Susan was just finishing my rectal cleaning.</p> <p>“Good job, kiddo,” he smiled down at me. “How ‘bout lunch? My treat?”</p> <p>I was definitely up for that. Not having to worry about Larry’s jizm leaking all over the place, I got dressed in my “Bobby” clothes quickly. I was a little sore around the anus, but none too worse for wear. Thankfully, there was no spanking involved in this shoot, so I wasn’t as sore as I could have been.</p> <p>Sly led me out to his office again to pay me. The thousand dollars was handed to me in cash and I took it upstairs for safe keeping while we went to eat. No one was allowed upstairs in my room unless either myself or Sly gives consent. He always called it my little sanctuary away from the world. I agreed with him on that.</p> <p>We had lunch at the same restaurant he had taken me to the last time, and I gorged myself on a chicken parmesan dinner with a side of pasta. He let me try another type of red wine. That one wasn’t as harsh to the taste buds, so he let me have half a glass. During the meal, Sly got a little tipsier than he should have and Kenyan had to drive him to his house.</p> <p>The rest of the day was spent alone in my room with my school books. I remember that night I slept in fits and waking up not well rested. I had work to do, though. The first thing I needed was to find a broker for my money. There was a large firm with an outlet shop in a strip mall not too far from the building. I guess I’d better start calling it, “my home”. </p> <p>Anyway, I opened an account with them, needing only an ID card, which I had. I got it the previous week. I tucked away two hundred dollars in a new account at the time called, mutual funds. The broker said that if I deposited the same amount every month, two hundred dollars, then by the time I was eighteen, the account would be worth approximately fifty thousand dollars. I decided to do three hundred a month. It was not enough to draw questions from anyone, and the broker knew better than to say anything to anyone about me.</p> <p>The rest of the day, I bought a small table saw and some lumber from the local hardware store and headed home. One thing at a time was lugged up the stairs and to the room. It was a lot of work to do, but I made it and began my project. The rest of the week was spent doing the work on the room.</p> <p>I had the framework done on a second story loft done by Friday night. I had bought the right tools and materials I needed to do the work, thanks to the man working at the store. He helped me a lot by telling me everything I would need to do the job. Friday night arrived and I was tired. I needed a respite from the room and the work.</p> <p>I headed to the gyros shop on the beach for a small dinner that evening. Paul was there, and we talked about nothing important. I never told him anything important about myself. Not even my new name.</p> <p>I stayed there until way past sundown, enjoying the light as long as I could. It was close to ten o’clock when I made my way back home. Eluding the gangs was getting easier now, as I knew the streets better, but I was still very cautious. I took a break from building over the weekend for two reasons. One, I was out of building money. I had budgeted about five hundred a week to building the room and with the tools and supplies that week, I was out of money. I still had some spare money, but I needed that for food. Two, I needed the break. I was sore and tired and I knew what was waiting for me around the corner of the week. Jock and his large cock. That should have been a song.</p> <p>That Saturday morning, I was at the beach playing in the surf for a while. I laid down to get some rest and work on my tan when a man walked over to me and knelt down on the sand next to me.</p> <p>“Could I ask you something, son?” he asked.</p> <p>“Firstly, sir, I’m not your son. Secondly, you just did. And thirdly, I’m a little busy. What do you want?” I was now getting quite a smart tongue from hanging around Sly too much. I was a little annoyed at the man interrupting my quiet time.</p> <p>He didn’t know how to proceed after that, so I exasperatingly asked him what he wanted.</p> <p>“I wanted to know if I could paint you,” he said, pointing to his canvas and painting equipment.</p> <p>“Paint me?”</p> <p>“On canvas. You lay still like you are, and I draw and paint you as a model. One catch, though.” Here it comes. “You gotta take your trunks off.” I knew something like that had to be it. “I’ll pay you for your time, of course.”</p> <p>“How much?”</p> <p>“How about fifty bucks? All you have to do is lie still and I do the work.”</p> <p>“Why me?” It was a fair question, since there were other kids around the beach. It was a Saturday, after all.</p> <p>“Because I’ve been watching you for a while, and I don’t see any parents with you.”</p> <p>I guess he had me on that one.</p> <p>“Okay, sure, mister,” I said. We shook on it and he handed me over a fifty dollar bill. I put it in my sneaker and shucked my trunks onto the sand, giving the sun its first ever view of my white ass. It was something I was going to have to work on over the next couple of weeks.</p> <p>A couple of girls about my age saw me strip nude and snickered to each other. I ignored them and laid back down on the towel. I put my arms under my chin as I had done earlier and he liked that. He adjusted my body by telling me just exactly where to place different parts. For comfortability’s sake, I had to squirm my dick into the sand a little, but otherwise, I did exactly what he wanted.</p> <p>I looked between his legs and he was actually soft; not a trace of an erection. He was either not into boys or totally legit in being an artist.</p> <p>After an hour or so of him drawing me, one of the giggling girls walked up and sat down Indian-style in front of me. My eyes went straight to her exposed inner thighs. Of course her sex was covered by her suit, naturally. I looked up farther to see the rest of her. She had wavy locks of long blond hair, even her eyebrows were blond. Her eyes were a nice shade of blue and she sported a pert nose with slight dimples. All in all, very cute and attractive.</p> <p>“Why you naked?” she asked, innocently.</p> <p>“Because he wants to paint me this way,” I said, nonchalantly, nodding my head in the direction of the artist. She looked his way and back to me.</p> <p>“I’m Brittany,” she said sweetly, offering her hand.</p> <p>I took it without moving too much of my body and we shook them slightly while I told her my name was Tony. She said that she and her mother brought her little sister here for the day. I told her that my parents both worked on the weekends and I wanted to see the beach before the end of the season. It was approaching November soon and it would cool off, even in So. Cal.</p> <p>She and I continued to talk while the artist continued to draw. The whole time we talked, her eyes would flit to my naked butt and back to my eyes when she saw me look up to her. I smiled at her innocence. A woman looking strikingly like Brittany walked up to us.</p> <p>“There you are,” she said.</p> <p>“Mom, this is Tony,” she said, introducing me to her mother. I waved up to her and she looked at me and back to her daughter, and then back to me and my naked butt again.</p> <p>“What’s going on here?” she asked and that was when the artist got involved.</p> <p>“Hello,” he said, walking over and taking Brittany’s mother’s hand. She skeptically took it. “I’m David and this is my nephew, Tony. He’s helping me with a project.”</p> <p>A good lie. Clean and can easily be explained. Obviously, he heard me tell the girl my name and picked up on it. A quick liar.</p> <p>“I see,” she said, taking Brittany’s hand. “Well, David, I’ll take Brittany out of your way so that you can get back to work.”</p> <p>“Bye,” she said, waving to me and I waved back with the same sentiment.</p> <p>“Interfering people,” David said under his breath.</p> <p>“No kidding. Although, she was nice.”</p> <p>David smiled and resumed his seat beside me. He picked his pencil up and went back to drawing me.</p> <p>“Nice lie, by the way,” he said while he was making his marks. I was a little shocked, but recovered my wits quickly.</p> <p>“You too,” I said, and resumed my position.</p> <p>Everyone that passed looked in our direction, but made no attempt to stop Dave or me from doing what we were doing. Even two LA cops walked by. I figured the fun would stop right there, but they just smiled, gave Dave a “thumbs up”, and kept walking. The rest of the time I laid there, we went unmolested by the passersby. </p> <p>When the sun was going down, he closed up his tools and showed me his work. I was less than impressed. He could see the disappointment on my face, and laughed.</p> <p>“If you’ll return tomorrow morning, I’ll be able to finish it by tomorrow evening. I do suggest you bring some sun block. They say it’s supposed to be a little overcast tomorrow.”</p> <p>I nodded and we went our separate ways. I put my trunks back on as I left the beach. The walk home was uneventful and I stopped off at the local pizza place for some dinner. I bought three slices and a Sprite then headed to the loft that was becoming my home.</p> <p>The next day, I picked up the sun block on the way to the beach, and Dave was there as I walked up. This time, he had an easel and paint with him, as well as the canvas he had started on the day before. I stripped off my trunks and laid down on the towel. I put the sun block on my legs, thighs, and butt. I had to have him apply the ointment to my back and shoulders.</p> <p>I had brought a few of my text books with me so I could get a little work down while he painted me. The day actually passed too fast for me, knowing what was next. Before the day was over, he and I were shaking hands and saying good-bye. He showed me the picture, and I was now impressed. He was good.</p> <p>“If you want to do this again, Tony, just call me,” he said, and left me his card. I nodded and put it in my shoe.</p> <p>The walk home was filled with thoughts of conflicting nature. On one hand, the two wonderful days of the past weekend, and the other held dread for my job the next day. I went into a fitful sleep that night. I wasn’t so sure that trading Larry for Jock last week was exactly a smart move. As it gave me another week of reprieve from having something that large being violently shoved into a place that it wasn’t supposed to go, but it also let me know just how painful a more slender dick is. Jock’s cock is going to hurt like hell, and I wasn’t looking forward to it at all.</p> <p>The next morning, I woke, but not well rested. I made my way downstairs for my weekly enema by Susan. She was especially nice to me again as she cleaned me out and up. My body was dried off with her usual care and concern.</p> <p>“Okay, Tony, no more delays,” Sly stated as I walked naked up to him and Jock. I nodded at my apparent fate. “Now, in this one, Bobby’s misbehaved again and his father has already called Jock to come over. I want you sitting on the bed waiting for him as he enters the scene. Also, I want you lubed up and ready to go.”</p> <p>“If I ever find ‘Bobby’, he’s dead. He’s getting into trouble, and I’m taking the punishment,” I said, trying to make the tension lighter for me.</p> <p>Sly and Jock laughed, jovially as I walked onto the set. I rested my hands on the bed as Susan walked up behind me with a little tube of lubrication. I spread my legs apart and she applied the ointment to the crack of my ass. She was being as gentle as she could, but I told her to never mind, as I was about to be split by a telephone pole. With that, she pulled her fingers out of my asshole, slapped it and turned back to the camera area.</p> <p>I pulled Bobby’s jeans back up and turned to sit on the bed, waiting my sentence with Jock. I got myself psyched up for the scene by making myself worried at what was about to happen. Marker man did his thing and disappeared behind the camera again. Sly called out for the cameras to begin rolling. They closed in on me sitting there, looking worried at the prospect of another visit from Jock. The door opened and closed and I looked up to see Jock “walk” in the room.</p> <p>“Well, well, well. If it isn’t my old buddy, Bobby,” he announced to the obvious room.</p> <p>“Please, Jock, don’t punish me. I promise that this time I won’t do it again,” I pleaded, my character hoping that he wasn’t going to do what he was here to do. I knew it was going to happen, though. D-day had arrived.</p> <p>“Pleading isn’t going to save you this time, Bobby,” he said, and I could see a sadistic smile spread across his face. “First, get up and strip those clothes off, right now.”</p> <p>I did as he said, taking my time with it, though. When I was completely nude again, Jock walked up to me and put my face to his leather clad crotch. He was standing on a small platform that put his crotch at the perfect height for my face. Using the same hand behind my head, he ground my nose around the flap of leather dividing me from his manhood. It was getting harder the more he did it.</p> <p>“You feel it getting hard, don’t you, kid?”</p> <p>I nodded against his middle. He kept it up for a few minutes while he rubbed his free hand along the length of my back. Finally, with one hand still he holding me in place, he swatted my ass with the other, and HARD! I winced and screamed into his crotch. He swatted again, and I screamed again, but also lifted a leg at the pain. He brought his hand down upon my ass a total of twenty times and each one stung like hell. My ass was a dark red when he was finished with that part of this.</p> <p>I was fidgeting from one leg to the other, trying to make my ass less sore; as if that would help. It didn’t. Jock was as hard as a rock by this time, and ready for the next step. He shoved me to the bed and I climbed on the covers. I was on my back, looking up to the top of the set and noticed a new camera had been installed that week. It was mounted over the bed and pointing downwards to cover the whole thing. With some trepidation, I got onto “all-fours”; ready to get this over with.</p> <p>“Good, Bobby, you learned from you lesson with your father last week,” he said, sort of praising me, but not really. I turned to look at him and he laughed. “Yes, he told me what you two did, and I’m sorry he did that. You see, now I don’t get a cherry boy for myself. I just get you, and you’re gonna scream when I get this into you.” With that, he opened the flap, releasing his hard-on to myself and the room. I circled around to face him while still on my hands and knees.</p> <p>He walked up to the bed and presented his cock to me. I took it into my mouth without force or prodding from him. Remembering my lessons, I was able to swallow his cock without any gagging. As it disappeared down my throat, he took to swatting my upturned ass again. I had to make sure not to bite down with each strike of his open palm. These swats weren’t as hard or stinging as the first ones, but they didn’t exactly feel good, either.</p> <p>He moved his hips in time with my throat’s constrictions, feeling the tightness of the muscles around him. Knowing what it felt like for Susan to do that to me, he must have been feeling something good. I was becoming the avid cocksucker very quickly. I made him feel good for some four or five strokes before he pulled out of my throat and climaxed all over my face. His cum got in my hair, all over my nose and lips, and finally ended up running down my cheeks and dripping from my jaw bone and chin.</p> <p>“CUT!!!” Sly was on the scene in seconds. “You were to take his ass this time, Jock,” he explained to the larger man.</p> <p>“Who says that I can’t do that later? We just shut down for a few minutes while I recover and then I come at him again.”</p> <p>“Let’s finish the scene and then take it from there, Sly,” I suggested to him.</p> <p>“Fine,” he said, throwing his hands in the air and returning to his chair behind the camera. Jock and I smiled knowingly at each other before getting our stage faces back on. Marker man made his quick appearance and retreated.</p> <p>“ACTION!” Sly shouted, but there was a little disappointment in his tone.</p> <p>I got a disgusted look on my face real quick and Jock began circling his cock around my face, rubbing his cum into my skin. He ordered me to lick his cock clean, and I did, swallowing everything that entered my mouth. When he was cleaned, he backed off and raised the flap to his leather pants.</p> <p>“Now, get your face clean. When you’re done with that, I want you to sit on your bed and think about what you’ve done. I’ll return later for more of your discipline.” With that being said, he turned and left me kneeling on the edge of the bed. Before the cameras ceased taping, I ran my tongue around my lips, gathering in all the jizm it could.</p> <p>“Cut!” Sly stated and walked over to me. “Not bad, Tony. I don’t want you to leave yet.”</p> <p>“I understand, Sly,” I said. I knew he was disappointed in me for not doing what we had talked about, but I had managed another stay.</p> <p>Susan walked up and mopped my face off of Jock’s sperm with a warm towel as I crawled sorely into a sitting position on the edge of the bed. When she was finished, she turned and left with a wink of her eye. I was sitting there thinking about all that I had to do upstairs when Jock walked over and sat next to me.</p> <p>“How’s your ass?”</p> <p>“Sore,” I answered back to him.</p> <p>“I’m sure it is, kiddo, but you handled it well. I was just telling Sly that I think this video we’re making will sell better this way than if I had just walked in and screwed you ass.”</p> <p>“I hope so, or both of us could be in trouble and not just me,” I told him.</p> <p>It was totally surreal to be sitting there having this pleasant conversation with a man that in a few minutes was going to be fucking me up the ass. As we were talking, I got an inspiration. I left him sitting there, wondering what I was up to. Sly was in his office working on another problem with another shoot somewhere else. I waited till he was finished to discuss my idea.</p> <p>“What is it, Tony?” he asked.</p> <p>“I was thinking about something, Sly. What if Larry joined the scene with me and Jock this time?”</p> <p>“You mean have him take your ass again?”</p> <p>“No, I know that goes to Jock this time. I mean have me sucking his cock while Jock does me up the ass.”</p> <p>“Hmm, not a bad idea, kid,” he said, rubbing his chin. “I like it. Let me call him. Good thinking, Tony.” He picked up the phone and made the call. I made my way back in the filming room with Jock still sitting on Bobby’s bed.</p> <p>“What’re you up to?” he asked, suspiciously.</p> <p>“You’ll see,” I said, smiling. I figured if this was going to happen, then we’d better do it right the first time. I wasn’t stupid enough to think that this would be the last dick that was going inside me, but for the first time, I wanted to get it right.</p> <p>Sly walked back inside and told us to wait for a while until Larry arrived. Jock laughed at me.</p> <p>“So, you think that,” he began, but I cut him off.</p> <p>“No, Jock, I don’t. I know it’s your turn at me, but I figured we could get ‘my father’ involved in the scene. Maybe have me suck his cock while you take me, or something.”</p> <p>“Ooo sounds nasty,” he said, with a smile.</p> <p>“Yeah, Sly thought so also,” I said, smiling back. He got up to use the restroom and I laid down on the bed for a few minutes respite. </p> <p>I closed my eyes and started thinking about Dave and him drawing me nude on the beach. Without warning, my cock began to harden on its own. I wondered if there was a way to achieve the orgasm that I had without someone else doing it to me. My hand slowly slid down and began stroking my young dick.</p> <p>I remembered what the shithead driver did to me in his cab that night and began to stroke it the same way. My other hand reached down and began fondling my almond-sized balls at the same time. I spread my legs apart to allow better access. I totally forgot everything in the room, except my own lust. It was beginning to feel very good after only a few minutes of stroking. My butt was still sore, but it didn’t matter all that much to me at the time. All I wanted was the climactic feeling I had before. I began stroking faster and faster, building towards the orgasm I wanted. Finally, in one glorious exhilarating moment, my body exploded into a fountain of pleasure as waves of rapture crashed over my young body.</p> <p>My body twitched as I came down from it and I opened my eyes for the first time since I had laid down. The room burst into applause at the show I had just given them. My face must have turned seven shades of red.</p> <p>“That was quite a show, little one,” Jock said as he approached the bed.</p> <p>“Thanks, Jock, but I wasn’t doing it for the cameras. It just felt good; that’s all.”</p> <p>“Doesn’t matter why, Tony. It matters that you did it and we got it all on film.”</p> <p>“Great, my life in pictures,” I said, rolling my eyes.</p> <p>“Larry’s almost here, by the way,” he said and left the bed. I nodded and sat back up.</p> <p>We only had to wait about a few more minutes before “my father” arrived on the scene. He walked in and asked Sly what was going on. He told him my idea, and he liked it immediately. Who wouldn’t?</p> <p>“I was thinking that as Jock walks back in ‘my’ room, you could follow and assist in ‘my discipline’,” I told Larry.</p> <p>“I like it,” Sly said when I was finished. Turning to the larger man, he asked if he was ready, and Jock nodded. “Okay, then, places everybody. Let’s get everything turned on.”</p> <p>“Including Jock and Larry,” I butted in. The two laughed at my effort of trying to be at ease about this.</p> <p>“We need to redden your butt a little, Tony,” Sly said to the side. I rolled my eyes and presented my backside to Jock. He lined up beside me and grabbed my shoulder closest to him. With several swats to my upturned ass with his gloved hand, he had it sufficiently red again.</p> <p>I stepped onto the stage and waited for Susan to lube me up again. When she was finished, I sat down, waiting for everything to start. Jock and Larry were waiting just off camera and Sly was getting to his seat. Marker man walked up and clapped the marker to the scene and I took a deep breath.</p> <p>“ACTION!” Sly shouted from beside the camera. I had my head bowed and was waiting for Bobby’s punishment. The door opened and closed and Jock started.</p> <p>“Hello again, Bobby. I hope you’ve thought about what brought me here again.” Jock was still off stage when he began the speech, but walked up to stand in front of me when he was finished.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I said, lifting my tear-filled eyes to him.</p> <p>“Good, because I’ve decided to get your father involved into the discipline this time,” he said the air of a man threatening something to someone.</p> <p>“Oh God, not Dad!?” I was obviously supposed to say.</p> <p>“Yes, your father,” he said to me then turned back to the “door” and Larry. “Come in here, Bruce.” The door opened and closed again and Larry walked onto the stage. He was as naked as I was. “You remember what we discussed, don’t you?” Larry nodded.</p> <p>“Get on your hands and knees again, Bobby,” Jock told me. I scrambled upon the bed and knelt on my hands and knees. I was facing the two men before Jock turned me to the headboard of the bed. There was the camera above me, one to my left, and one behind me, filming every detail of this. I had no idea what they had in mind for me, but I was sure it wasn’t going to be pleasant.</p> <p>Larry climbed onto the bed after me and knelt down in front of me. He rose up and pulled my arms into the crooks of his knees, pinning them there. He pulled my face to his crotch while he pulled my arms through his legs. Out of duty, I licked his cock and he slipped it into my warm mouth. It began to grow due to the sensations I was giving it and eventually slid down my throat. I pumped my head back and forth along the lengthening digit while waiting for Jock to line up behind me.</p> <p>The bed creaked behind me and I felt the head of Jock’s cock tease my anal muscle. He used his legs to spread mine wide open to get a clearer target, as if he needed one. He rubbed his cock along the length of my buttcrack, getting my anus more lubricated up with his precum. The moment of truth had come at last when I felt Jock begin to force it inside me. It took two times before the head speared my asshole, and when it did, I fought like hell to get it out.</p> <p>I flailed my hands around outside Larry’s knees, trying to get them loose, but that was useless. I screamed into his crotch, but with his cock down my throat, not much sound came out, but a person watching could tell I was in some severe pain. He didn’t stop there long, either. Pressing his advantage, he forced me to take his whole python before he stopped feeding it inside.</p> <p>I was still screaming, crying, bucking, flailing, and doing everything I could to escape the invading missile of his cock. Everything I did was useless. His cock continued to assault me until he had it buried to the hilt inside me. When he was all the way inside, I could feel his hairy crotch against the smooth skin of my buttcheeks. Even though it hurt like hell itself, I still had to remember that I had Larry’s cock down my throat and to not bite down on it. Instead, I dug my fingers into his thighs when I stopped flailing my arms around.</p> <p>“Jesus, this kid’s tight,” Jock remarked. Well, what the hell did he expect? I wasn’t a total slut yet.</p> <p>Once Jock was satisfied that he had totally dominated my asshole, he began to withdraw from my rectum. His hands grabbed my hips in effort to keep me as close to the position that I was as possible. It hurt being taken out just as much as it did going in. When I felt his cock’s head at the entrance again, he pushed it back inside, impaling me again. It felt like being totally ripped in two. I cried out as best as I could again, trying to get him to stop, but it fell on two pairs of deaf ears.</p> <p>Again, after totally burying the monster fully inside me, he began to pull it back out. I was in full crying mode by this time from the pain. It didn’t stop Jock from continuing his fuck. Another full pumping and he began to pick up speed. If it hadn’t been for the blowjob I had given him earlier, he would have cum by this time, I’m sure.</p> <p>I settled down enough to continue sucking Larry off, but it still hurt enough to matter to my asshole. If still felt everything was on fire back there. It didn’t take Larry long to bellow out in orgasmic pleasure and pull out of my throat to send his semen splattering all over my face as Jock had done earlier. And even though he was done, he still held me down while Jock fucked my ass.</p> <p>With one, final, guttural lunge, Jock peaked and upon pulling his cock out, he sprayed his jizm over my spinal cord. He milked his cock of all the cum he could and Larry released me from under his legs. I just laid there, feeling the pain of having just been used by two men at once. And with one, final, and hard swat to my red ass, Jock climbed off the bed.</p> <p>“Next time, it’ll be much worse, kid,” he hissed sadistically into my ear. The two men turned and left the camera’s view, leaving me crying on the bed.</p> <p>“Cut! Cut! Excellent! Perfect! I want to see that immediately.” Sly was happier with this than the last two films I had done for him. I still hadn’t moved.</p> <p>Susan came to the bed to wash me off, and I pushed her away. I didn’t want to see anyone or to know anyone was even there for a while. I buried my face in my hands and felt ashamed of myself. I cried lightly. I wish I could have stayed that way forever after what I had just endured. She left me alone, and so did everyone else, including Sly.</p> <p>I remember lying there for what seemed like my own eternity, trying to capture a little dignity and composure. I finally pushed myself off the bed into a push-up position and went back to kneeling on my hands and knees. I stretched my back and wiped off my face of tears. Blood had dripped down and dried on the sheets of the bed and I looked down to see where it had come from. I had come from between my legs.</p> <p>I carefully reached back between my legs to feel my asshole, and it hurt even to my tender touch. I hissed and winced at the dull pain left by the enormous cock. When I pulled my finger back to look at it, blood had leaked onto it as well.</p> <p>When I looked around, the room was totally empty. Everyone had left and I hadn’t even noticed. I think Jock cleared the room for me, but I wasn’t sure at the time. Later on, I found that it was Larry who had done it. I slipped off the bed and walked to the restroom to shower off. I ran the water for a while to get it hot, and then stepped into the tub.</p> <p>As the water hit my face, it felt real good. The dried cum washed off and I felt a little better. I looked down to see pink water running along to the drain. I turned around to let my back get clean of Jock’s cum next. I opened my buttcheeks to get some water to clean off any blood there as well. After that, I sat down just to let the water cascade off me. It was like a baptism of sorts.</p> <p>I pulled my legs into my chest and wrapped my arms around them while I sat there. It felt good just to sit there like that; washing away all traces of my shameful deed. After some time, the door opened and Larry told me to take the envelope Sly was leaving me in the top drawer.</p> <p>“Okay,” I answered him back.</p> <p>“You really did good today, Tony,” he said from just on the other side of the glass divider. Even though he couldn’t see me, I nodded and he turned to leave me alone again.</p> <p>I stayed in the shower for another ten to fifteen minutes before getting out. When I pulled the divider back, there was a white towel waiting for me on the toilet. I noticed some blood was on the towel as I dried off my body, and knew my asshole was still bleeding. So, I wadded up some toilet paper and stuffed it along my crack before putting on my underpants.</p> <p>After getting dressed, I walked out to Sly’s desk and found the envelope inside the top drawer. When I opened it, it held two thousand dollars with a note. The note stated that I had done a very good job, coming up with the dual fuck idea, so I got a double amount of money. I smiled and went to put it away upstairs.</p> <p>I had some lunch (it was too late for breakfast) and went back to the hardware store for more supplies. For the time being, I abandoned the bed room and went to work on the kitchen. I was tired of eating out at night. I had a definite sketch and idea of what I wanted for the kitchen/dinning area.</p> <p>I got all the materials I needed to turn the floor area into a very nice hard wood floor base. Wooden studs were also purchased for the walls. I took my materials back home and spent the rest of the day building the floor and laying the studs to the brick walls for the inner walls.</p> <p>It was the night that I hated the most. With nothing to do, I reflected on the day’s events. The blood had stopped around mid-afternoon and I removed the toilet paper from in between my asscheeks. But that evening, my body was still paying the price for the money I had made. I cried a little as I fell asleep again.</p> <p>The next day was more of the same when it came to studying and building, but with a difference. I went upstairs to the roof to do some nude sunbathing while I studied. It was math that day, if I remember correctly while I baked my whole body brown. I remember it because Sly visited me at about noon as I was about to pack up.</p> <p>“How’re you feeling, Tony?” he asked as he got on the roof.</p> <p>“Fine, Sly. Did you need anything?”</p> <p>“Not really. I was just checking on you and to give you this.” He handed me a rectangle box. I opened it and saw a tape inside. “It’s a copy of your first movie with me. I’m going to give you a copy of each of them for your library of movies.”</p> <p>“What if I don’t want to have a library of me having sex?”</p> <p>“Then throw them away. Destroy them. I don’t care. If you don’t want them, then tell me, and I won’t bother.” He seemed like a parent that had a gift rejected by a child.</p> <p>I thought about it for a half a second.</p> <p>“No, that’s okay. I’ll take them if you want to give them to me.”</p> <p>“That’s the spirit, kiddo,” he said, ruffling my hair.</p> <p>He stayed up there with me for a while and we talked about minutia for about an hour more. He had to leave, and I had to get back on building my room the way I wanted it.</p> <p>With that day, I got into a pattern. I would study outside on the roof for about three hours a day while sunbathing, and then build on the room for the rest of the day till dinner time. For Tuesday thru Friday that was my routine. By that Friday, I had the whole floor done and the studs up for the kitchen. It was the first area that you would enter after leaving the stairs and I wanted it to look good.</p> <p>Saturday day morning, I grabbed my towel and headed back to the beach. I was significantly browner, but still looking to get darker. I got there and put my personal items in a locker for safe keeping. About an hour of nude sunbathing, Dave walked up and sat down beside me again.</p> <p>“Enjoying the sun?” he said.</p> <p>“Actually, I was. Until now, that is,” I chided him. He laughed back at me.</p> <p>“Up for another fifty?”</p> <p>“Sure. What do you got in mind?”</p> <p>“Stand close to the water, looking out to sea. I’ll paint you from behind and the sun at your back.”</p> <p>There was hardly anyone at the beach at this time of day, so I agreed that it would be fun to do. I set up to standing where he wanted me. He directed me to cross my arms over my chest and unclench my fists. My feet were spread about shoulder-width apart. We made sure the sun was behind me and he sat there also to begin. I held the pose as he worked with his pencil on the canvas first.</p> <p>I let my mind wander during the time he drew me. I thought about what had happened earlier in the week as well as what I was doing to the room in the building. I thought about why I ran away from home in the first place. It wasn’t the ideal future I had in mind, but it was my own and no one could tell me what to do with it. Not even Sly.</p> <p>A few morning joggers ran by us, closer to the water, so they got a good shot of my front. One of them was concentrating so hard on me, that he lost his footing and fell into the ocean for a morning dip. It was hard to concentrate for a few minutes after that.</p> <p>About noon, or so, people were really filling up the beach and the sun was starting to shift to the west more, so we called it quits for the day. It wasn’t before over a hundred people got to see my birthday suit, though. I saw the drawing he had done, and it was better than the last week’s at the finish.</p> <p>“Could you paint me with longer hair this time?” I asked.</p> <p>“I don’t see any reason why not, Tony,” he said with a smile and handed me my fifty dollar bill. “I’ll see you tomorrow to finish it up.” We shook hands again and he left for his home.</p> <p>I got lunch at the gyros place after putting my suit back on. The man operating it talked to me again and told me I had a nice ass. I thanked him and left. To be honest, looking back, I would have to agree with him.</p> <p>Anyway, after another three hours of playing at the beach, I made my way back home via a different route. I always chose a different route home in case someone was watching me. Paranoia might be irrational, but it keeps me safe.</p> <p>The next day, Dave was there again and we went to the colors. The sun was lighting up my backside perfectly as I stood in the same exact place I did the previous day. We got the same lookers as we did the day before, but with one notable exception. Brittany paid us another visit. Even I was a little put out this time.</p> <p>“Your thing looks funny,” she said, walking up from my left. Great way to start a conversation. Stupid girl.</p> <p>“Considering the source of that, I’ll take it as a compliment,” I shot back at her. Dave snickered from behind his canvas.</p> <p>She scowled, but made no other mention of my “thing”. She also didn’t stick around very long. After only a few minutes of strained conversation, she left. I was glad she left us alone. I didn’t need someone asking a lot of questions about me.</p> <p>At noon, Dave put down his brush and declared the painting finished. I took a look at it and it was very good. I liked it better than the first one, not that I’m saying the first one was bad, but this one was better.</p> <p>“See you next week?” he asked.</p> <p>“Sure thing,” I answered, and then added, “if the weather cooperates.”</p> <p>“See you then.” He packed up his things, being mindful of the wet oil paint, and left.</p> <p>I put my suit back on and played in the surf for the rest of the day. I returned home at about dinner time that evening. I was wondering what Sly had in store for me the next day. As I fell asleep that night, I was actually not that worried. I had weathered the worst of it with Jock and was still intact, for all intents and purposes.</p> <p>The next day I woke and headed downstairs for work. Susan was in her proper place and gave me another wonderful shower and not-so-wonderful enema. She always took care of me, no matter what happened on the stage. I walked out to the staging area and Sly was talking to a man I had not met yet.</p> <p>“Tony, this is Mitch,” he said as I walked up. I shook hands with Mitch as Sly introduced me to him. Mitch was about the height of Larry, but a little stockier. He had short black hair that was graying and a mustache that was also graying.</p> <p>“Now, today, Mitch will be playing your father. You’re gonna be asleep and he’s going to come in and play with you in the bed.”</p> <p>“If he’s going to be my father, don’t you think my hair should be black?”</p> <p>“Excellent idea, Tony,” he said.</p> <p>We waited while someone went to get some temporary coloring from a store. I got to know Mitch a little better while we were waiting. It turns out he had a son that was my age. He called him MJ; short for Mitch Junior. He wanted to know if he could bring him by to meet me, and I shrugged a “why not?” at him.</p> <p>“I usually go to the beach on Saturdays and Sundays, though.” And then I had a thought. “Are you getting him into this?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I was thinking about it. Why?”</p> <p>“Oh, just wondering,” I shrugged.</p> <p>A few minutes later, the camera man that was sent for the dye returned and Susan dyed my hair black. It was certainly a change. I wasn’t too sure I liked it. Susan lubed up my asshole with her usual care and I walked back out to the filming room where everyone was waiting for me. Sly asked if I was ready, and I nodded. He handed me a pair of pajamas and a pair of underpants. I slipped them on and got into bed.</p> <p>“Am I supposed to like this or not?” I asked Sly as I slipped beneath the covers.</p> <p>“Let’s try for a feel that you’ve done this before and you don’t want to do it again, but once he begins to work on you, you kind of start to like it.”</p> <p>“Gotcha,” I said, and lay down on the pillow.</p> <p>I heard Marker man do his thing and snuggled down into the mattress a little more. I was facing away from the doorway that Mitch would be using to enter the room. Sly called for the cameras to begin taping and the door quietly opened and then closed, bringing Mitch into the picture.</p> <p>I felt him move his hand along my arm, but I didn’t move. He played with my hair for a little bit, and still I didn’t move. The bed creaked as he lay down behind me and I kept my eyes closed, feigning sleep. The covers were moved to make room for him to lie right behind me. His arm draped over my body to rest on my chest and I made my first move; I rolled away from him to lie on my stomach.</p> <p>Mitch moved the covers down to reveal my pajama-clad body to the room. He began rubbing my back with his right hand and then moved it under my pajama shirt to rub my bare back. After a few rubs, his hand began moving south to slip under the waistband of my underpants. I felt him grab my buttocks in a firm grip and I groaned.</p> <p>“Dad, Mom will hear us,” I told Mitch. His hand jilted for a second but he adlibbed his line a second later.</p> <p>“She’s sleeping with Prince Valium tonight. A tornado could rip through the house, and she’d still be asleep. So, don’t worry.”</p> <p>“But Dad, I don’t want to do this anymore,” I said, turning my head towards Mitch.</p> <p>“Well, that’s your privilege, of course, but I could always let it slip that you were out too late last week,” he threatened me. I was, of course, supposed to be afraid of that. I sat up in a flash. He was totally, buck naked.</p> <p>“You said that you wouldn’t tell Mom about that,” I said quickly.</p> <p>“And I won’t. Just give me what I want, and I’ll keep my mouth shut.”</p> <p>“Can’t you do this with Mom?” It seemed reasonable to me. I mean, he did “marry” her.</p> <p>“You know what your mother looks like. She’s totally let herself go since having you boys. She’s not the same person I married, son.”</p> <p>I sat there, looking at the mattress, wondering how I was to answer that and then Mitch took over.</p> <p>“Please, son?” he asked, looking a little pathetic. I sighed and nodded. I pulled my shirt over my head and lay back down on my stomach. I put my hands under my pillow and head to give him better access to my whole torso and lower frame. His hand went back to roaming around on my bare back. He didn’t stop till he got under my briefs again.</p> <p>Using both hands, he slipped my pajama bottoms and briefs down my legs to pool up at my ankles. His hands slid back up my legs to rest inside my thighs. He pulled my legs apart till my pajama bottoms wouldn’t stretch any farther.</p> <p>I felt one hand slide into the crack that separated the globes of my ass and a finger probe my anus. Gently, he slipped it inside, and I groaned again into my pillow. He used the middle finger of that hand, being the longest to loosen me up. After all, we didn’t want to wake “my mom” up when he eventually nailed me. His finger pumped my anal portal for a few times before he withdrew it totally.</p> <p>The bed moved to indicate to me he was maneuvering into position to impale me on his cock. I felt the head of it touch my backdoor, and I flinched my cheeks a little at the touch. He waited a few moments for my anxiety to pass before easing it into the entrance that was my hole. I groaned as I felt his cock permeate my insides.</p> <p>I noticed by the degree of pain that he was smaller than Jock, and I was thankful for that. It was either that, or I was already broken in to having a cock up my ass that it didn’t affect me like it did the previous week. I gripped the pillow tighter as he fed his cock to my rectum, inch by inch, till I felt his pubic hair against the smooth skin of my asscheeks.</p> <p>I felt him lower his body down to lay on my back when he was buried fully inside me. He lowered his face to my ear and whispered in my ear.</p> <p>“You okay, son?” I’m just fucking peachy, “Dad”. I nodded into the pillow that I was okay, and he took me at my word.</p> <p>His hips raised off my buttocks and I felt his cock pull out of my asshole. He reached under my body to grab my hands. Even though the cameras couldn’t see it, I grabbed his in return to hold on due to the pain he was giving me. Using only his hips for leverage, his cock began to slowly pump in and out of me. I was still very tight, so it didn’t take him long to cum. He didn’t bellow when he came; it was sort of a loud hum and very uncharacteristic of the men I had known up till now.</p> <p>He did manage to pull his cock out just as the semen began to fly. It spurted all over my back and butt. I just laid there and took it, grateful that this was over with for this week. He rubbed the semen into my back and butt before laying back down beside me.</p> <p>“Thank you, son,” he said, and closed his eyes as I nodded back to him.</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly called out from behind us. Both of us opened our eyes and smiled at each other as Sly mounted the stage. “Good job, both of you. Very well done.” He was smiling, even though he wasn’t as excited as last week’s film.</p> <p>I waited for Susan to wipe off the cum that was on my backside as he climbed off the bed and got dressed off camera. Susan did wipe me off and I followed him from the set. I was still nude as I stood in front of him again.</p> <p>“How’s your asshole?” he genuinely asked.</p> <p>“It’ll be fine, Mitch. No offense, but you weren’t the largest cock I’ve had up my ass recently.” He laughed a little and told me he wasn’t offended.</p> <p>“Do you mind if I bring MJ by on Friday evening? He could stay the weekend with you if you two get along pretty good.”</p> <p>“Sounds fine to me, Mitch, but I only have one bed to sleep on.”</p> <p>“No problem. I’ll just have him bring his sleeping bag with him.”</p> <p>“Okay, see you then.”</p> <p>He smiled and left the room for his pay. I went to the bathroom to check on my backdoor to see if there was any blood this time. I wiped off and no blood was found, thanks to Susan’s lube job, and I slipped on my underpants. Sly was in his office as I walked in, and on the phone again. He handed me my grand and the tape of my second film, but I waited a few minutes to talk over an idea I had. He hung up, and I took my opportunity.</p> <p>“I got an idea, Sly.”</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“Mitch was telling me that he wanted his son, MJ, to get into this,” I started telling him.</p> <p>“Yeah, he told me the same thing,” he said, nodding to me.</p> <p>“He’s bringing MJ to stay with me for the weekend. Maybe he could join me next Monday morning. Do you think a video of two ten-year-olds having fun would sell?”</p> <p>“That’s not a bad idea, Tony, not bad at all. What do you have in mind?”</p> <p>“Something longer than we’ve been doing. Maybe with a few ropes, gags, blindfolds, playing with each other, and other things like that. Also maybe expanding the room. Could we shoot upstairs on the first floor next week?”</p> <p>“We don’t have the time or budget for that, but we could take out a few unnecessary things from the stage and make it larger. We do have the other half of this area to use as a storage.”</p> <p>“Okay. I’ll come up with a sort of storyline and plot by Friday and discuss it with MJ over the weekend.”</p> <p>“Sounds good, kiddo. See you next week,” he said.</p> <p>I went upstairs for a shower to take the black out of my hair and get freshened up a little better before going out. That Monday, I got all the dry wall I needed for the kitchen/dinning area and a few “do-it-yourself” cabinets to go in the kitchen. I also ordered the refrigerator. They were just coming out with stainless steel appliances at the time, and I liked the look of them. The rest of that day was spent getting the dry wall up and put in place. I had to fill in the cracks and get ready to cover it, but they were looking very good. The trickiest part was getting around the outlets that were there.</p> <p>The next day, I was upstairs working on my full body tan and studies when I heard knocking on the door downstairs. I ran to the edge of the building’s roof and saw men delivering the refrigerator that I had ordered. I shouted to them that I would be right down. I was so excited at this, that I totally forgot to get dressed.</p> <p>I took the stairs two at a time. I made it to the door in a matter of a few minutes. When I opened it, both of them gawked at me. It was then that I noticed I was naked as a jaybird. I was a little embarrassed at forgetting my clothes, but I motioned them inside. They didn’t know what to do, being invited in by a nude ten-year-old. And a cute one at that.</p> <p>“You gonna deliver that, or stand there all day looking at a naked boy?”</p> <p>One of them turned to his partner and wanted to vote on the second option.</p> <p>“Very funny,” I said, getting a little hot at his attitude. “Look, I was upstairs, sunbathing, and I forgot my clothes when you knocked. Now, follow me, please.” I’m sure the one man would have followed me into hell itself.</p> <p>I led them to the loft on the fourth floor. They took the five flights of stairs very well with the fridge. I showed them where to put it when they got it up there.</p> <p>“You a runaway?” the one man asked as I was signing for the appliance.</p> <p>“Why? You like little boys?” The guy was starting to get on my nerves.</p> <p>“Well, I could tell someone that you’re here, and the cops would get involved, and…”</p> <p>“Okay, I get the picture. What do you want for your big mouth to be silent?”</p> <p>“You.” Now, how did I know that was coming?</p> <p>“Fine. It’s not like I have a choice. One or both of you?” Since I had done that already, it was no big thing. The man smiled, and I knew I was going to have to take both of them. The tag on the first man’s uniform read, “Tom”, and his partner was Stan.</p> <p>It was then that I really took a hard look at the two of them. Tom was the older one; probably in his late thirties with salt-n-pepper hair. His body was also starting to show signs of aging as his belly was getting a little larger. Stan was the younger and slimmer one. He looked like he was still in high school, but he was probably about eighteen or nineteen. He had short blond hair that was a little unkempt. He was the quiet one of the two and I liked him better. </p> <p>So, I walked up and unzipped his overalls. I slipped my hand inside to fish out his cock from the uniform. While I was working on that, Stan walked around behind me and began running his hands up and down my body, paying particular attention to my best feature; my ass. When Tom’s cock finally cleared the denim fabric, I licked the stalk from base to tip. He groaned at the thought of having a ten year old blond kid lick his cock. It wasn’t terribly big, compared to Jock, he was average.</p> <p>I took a few swipes of my tongue before enveloping the tool with my mouth. I bobbed my head along the length of it like I had been taught over the past several weeks and he was getting into it very well.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Stan had begun to lick my body. He used his hands to pry my legs apart and get to my rear flower. His tongue met my sphincter, and I voluntarily opened them even wider. It was to be my first rim job and Stan was doing a very good job of it. While he tongued my assring, he also began stroking my preteen cock. I had a very difficult time concentrating on Tom’s blowjob.</p> <p>Not being used to the stimulations that Stan was giving me, I came after only a few strokes of my cock. It didn’t stop Stan from continuing his rim job. He seemed to like giving it to me, and I wasn’t going to stop him. With my orgasm over, Stan just held onto my hips while he continued rimming me.</p> <p>Tom pulled me off his cock as he was getting to close to cumming. I knew he wanted my ass. Most men do. He pulled a chair over to the two of us. He sat down in it and pulled me over to him while Stan was still going at my ass with his tongue.</p> <p>“That’s enough, faggot, you can drink my juices when I get finished with him.”</p> <p>“I was just getting him slicked up, Tom,” he said, explaining himself, but I got the feeling that he actually enjoyed it.</p> <p>“Yeah, right, Stan. Besides, the kid has probably taken so many cocks up his ass; this won’t bother him at all. Right, kid?” I shrugged at him as he pulled me in between his legs and turned me around.</p> <p>He shoved his finger inside me without any gentleness to it. I hissed at the suddenness of it, and tried to evade his digit. Tom grabbed my arm, to make double sure I wasn’t getting away. He didn’t have to; a deal’s a deal. Besides, if the two of these talk to the police, they would be in a whole lot more trouble than I would be.</p> <p>Tom lifted me off the ground, using only the finger embedded in my ass. I cried out at the pain of it. He brought me back to sit on his lap, lining up his cock to my asshole with his free hand. And, while pulling his finger out, he inserted his cock at the same time. His finger and cock had occupied the same small hole for a brief period of time before he totally took his finger out. Sadistically, Tom forced me all the way down on his average cock in one push. I cried out again.</p> <p>“Gently, Tom,” Stan told him.</p> <p>“‘Gently’? I don’t think so, you little faggot. The kid likes it, after all.” Then to me, “Don’t you?” I knew better than to bother answering his rhetorical question.</p> <p>He grabbed my waist and began raising me off his lap, then lowering me back down again. I placed my legs outside of his to help widen my rear hole a little and ease the pain some. I also put my hands on the seat in between his legs to hold my steady. Stan was just standing there, watching the show, till I motioned for him to walk over to us.</p> <p>I opened his fly as I did Tom’s and fished out his cock also. Even as Tom was bouncing me up and down on his lap, I managed to vacuum Stan’s cock into my mouth and down my throat. As I bounced on Tom, my mouth would slide naturally along Stan’s hardness. Obviously, both men were enjoying themselves.</p> <p>Tom came first, sending jizm deep into my bowels. He didn’t pull out to spray me, he just let my guts take the juice and keep it. Stan wasn’t far behind him with his climax. His manstuff shot down my throat like a water pistol shooting water. When he was finished with me, he didn’t put his cock away immediately; he sank to his knees and sucked my cock in return. Tom held onto my hips until I came again a few minutes later.</p> <p>When Stan pulled away, he sat down on the new floor I had laid the previous week and relaxed for a time. Tom just pushed me off him, callously and zipped his fly back up.</p> <p>“Not bad, kid. You’re a pretty good fuck.” Tom told me as he ruffled my blond hair. I didn’t bother returning any sentiment and he didn’t seem to want any. Stan, on the other hand, was different. He had a look of shame on his face as he gathered himself together again.</p> <p>The two left without another word. I cleaned up the cum from my legs and asshole and got busy putting the refrigerator into operation. By the time all that was done, it was noon and time for lunch.</p> <p>The rest of the day was spent doing the cabinets for the kitchen. That evening, there was a knocking at the front door. I made my way there, stood on a stool, and opened the sliding panel. It was Stan.</p> <p>“Can I come in?” he asked, shamefacedly. I nodded and slid the panel closed.</p> <p>I opened the door and let him inside. He followed me to Sly’s office where I sat down in his chair. He took the seat on the other side of the desk.</p> <p>“This your dad’s office?” he asked upon sitting down.</p> <p>“I’m a runaway, remember?”</p> <p>“Oh, yeah, right,” he said as realization sets in.</p> <p>“What do you want, Stan?” I asked him, getting a little put out with being interrupted. </p> <p>“Well, I was worried that we had hurt you this afternoon.”</p> <p>“Is that all?” I asked, and he nodded. “I’m fine, Stan. Really, fine. I’m getting used to having men shove their cocks up my butt. Is there anything else?”</p> <p>“Could I, um, do you again, please?”</p> <p>“What? No candle light dinner first? No movie?” I asked with a little more than a smidgeon of sarcasm sprinkled in. He laughed, but it was a nervous one. “Look, Stan, I tell you what. I’ve got to purchase an oven next week. Make sure you deliver it, and I’ll make sure you get a good tip, okay?”</p> <p>“Sounds fair to me,” he sighed. He got up to leave, but it was more of a mosey than a walk as he left the office.</p> <p>“Are you gay?” I asked him when he got to the door to the office. He stopped and turned back to me. Looking down at the floor, he nodded.</p> <p>There was something different about him, though. He wasn’t as aggressive as the other men I had met so far. At the time, I couldn’t put my finger on it, but something was different about him. Apart from being gay, that is. So far, all I had met were men interested in just a simple piece of ass (literally), but Stan was different in not wanting that. He seemed to want more than something quick.</p> <p>“I’ll see you next week, Stan,” I said, dismissing him. He nodded and left.</p> <p>As I was trying to get some sleep that night, Stan kept entering my mind. I tried to put it aside, but it wasn’t happening. Over the next two days, Stan kept reentering my mind as I studied, worked on the loft, or trying to get some sleep, he was there. On Friday morning, Sly showed up at the office. I headed downstairs to talk with him about Stan.</p> <p>“Hey, kiddo,” he said as I entered the room.</p> <p>“Hey, Sly. I got another question for you.”</p> <p>“Fire away,” he said, gesturing with his hand as well.</p> <p>“Well, I’ve met someone,” I started, but he cut me off.</p> <p>“A girl?”</p> <p>“No, a man,” and he raised an eyebrow. “Relax, he’s okay. He admits being gay, but there’s something else about him that puzzles me.”</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“He doesn’t seem like all the other men I’ve met out here on my own. He’s quiet; more considerate and less…” I wasn’t sure how to say what I wanted to say, and Sly took over.</p> <p>“Dominant?” he suggested. I cocked my head at him like I didn’t know what he was talking about, so he explained it. “Not so ‘in charge’? Kind of submissive?”</p> <p>“Yeah, kind of like that,” I said, pointing my finger at him.</p> <p>“Let me show you something,” he said and we walked into the filming room. “You’d better find a place to sit down, because this one’s a little longer than the one’s we have with you.”</p> <p>I nodded and grabbed one of his director’s chairs to sit in.</p> <p>He put a tape into the recorder and pushed the “play” button, then sat next to me in another of his chairs. The screen came to life and a teenager about sixteen or seventeen years old walked in. He was naked and completely shaved. Even his head and balls were shaved. The boy was flanked by two men in leather suits matching Jock’s. The difference was that they wore hoods over their heads. Both men also looked to be about Jock’s size, in both physique and cocksize. </p> <p>The boy looked at least a foot shorter than both men and was outweighed by about a hundred pounds. He had a studded, black collar around his neck with a leash being held by one of the two burly men. The teenager also had on leather wrist restraints linked together in front of him and ankle restraints linked to a chain, not longer than a foot long. His balls were wrapped with something Sly called a ball spreader. His cock was being pulled upwards to the collar by means of a leather strap around its head and a chain linking the two together. He looked to be in a bit of pain.</p> <p>The boy was led to the center of the room, where a chain extending from the ceiling was linked to his wrist cuffs by one man. The other pulled on the chain from the other side of the room and his hands were jerked upwards. He didn’t stop until the boy’s feet were totally raised off the floor and he was suspended only by his wrists. The man that had linked his cuffs to the chain, bent down and spread his feet apart as far as the chain would let them go. Two eyebolts were bolted into the concrete floor of the room and held his feet apart via two more shorter chains. His body was stretched out fully after the other man pulled on the ceiling chain again, taking out the slack.</p> <p>The man that did the ankle cuffs walked out of the camera’s view and returned with firm alligator clips. He walked up behind the boy and rubbed his nipples to get them hard before applying the clips to them. </p> <p>The boy screamed like hell as each clip dug painfully into his sensitive flesh. He thrashed around uselessly trying to dislodge the biting clips. A small trickle of blood flowed down from each nipple as the teeth dug in even further. My own chest hurt thinking of the poor kid’s pain. Tears also began flowing down his face from the torment.</p> <p>The film cut to a different angle, showing the boy from behind as the other man had something else in mind for the boy. He had grabbed a whip and brought it down across the boy’s naked buttocks once his partner had cleared out. Another scream erupted from the poor teenager. The whip tore into him again, lancing the boy just above the first one. The first strike had begun to show a red welt as the whip struck again just below the cleft of the boy’s butt.</p> <p>The man was relentless as he brought the whip down on the boy’s backside, never venturing too far away from his buttocks. Of course with as many hits as he was getting, some retraced earlier strikes. Blood was now beginning to flow from his wounds, but the man didn’t stop with the whip. </p> <p>I counted forty lashes from that thing before the man put it down. Each cut was now bleeding profusely as both men walked up to the poor teenager. Clip man reached around him and pulled painfully on the boy’s already abused nipples, eliciting another scream from him. He also reached down to the boy’s cock and began stroking it while it was still being stretched to the collar. The camera had changed back to the front view again to show what was happening to him. I saw that a lot more tears had been streaming down his face.</p> <p>It was also apparent what the man was about to do him from behind. His hand that was on the alligator clips retreated behind him and a series of two snaps were heard. The flap guarding the man’s crotch fell away and a giant cock, larger than Jock’s, appeared. The thing had to have been a foot long and at least two inches wide. The boy began panicking even worse when the man put the tip to his asshole.</p> <p>Fresh screams filled the room to capacity when the man shoved forward. The boy did his best to try and evade the intruder, but being secured as he was, it was no use. The man slid the monster cock inside the boy’s rectum, not caring about his victim’s pain. It didn’t go all the way, but just half of it was more than enough to cause immense pain to the teen.</p> <p>The weird thing was that the boy’s cock didn’t seem to deflate due to the pain he had received so far. In fact, it seemed to have stiffened even more. The man resumed his stroking of the boy’s cock and torturing his nipples while shoving his prick inside his hole.</p> <p>Whip man walked around to kneel in front of the boy at this time and grabbed his leather encased nutsack. He twisted the purplish balls while they were still in the leather prison. The boy writhed in agony. It didn’t matter what they did to him to cause him pain, he enjoyed it even more. His cock was not going down at all. His balls were twisted even further, and he screamed louder, but his cock remained firm. He took to stroking the hard cock while his partner moved the free hand up to twist the boy’s neglected nipple clip.</p> <p>The man fucking the boy was finally able to fit about another quarter of his monstrous cock into the boy’s sore asshole. Each time he pulled back and shoved forward, he was able to get more of it inside him. He was using the boy’s nipple clips for leverage as he pummeled him. The man finally let out a primal scream and came inside the boy’s asshole. Contrary to what happens to me, he didn’t pull out to shoot all over the teen. His dick remained inside him till he was finished.</p> <p>Not to be denied, whip man got up from torturing the boy’s balls and walked around behind him and repeated what his partner did to the teenager. I felt real sorry for the boy as he was about to endure another round of assfucking. The new man’s cock was just as large as his partner’s and seemed to be proud of it as he lined up to the boy’s well-fucked asshole. The boy groaned as he felt the second cock take aim at him. The man slapped the back of the teen’s head to shut him up.</p> <p>Without preamble, the cock slid half way inside the kid in one stroke. The boy screamed again at the added invasion. The screaming seemed to excite this man as well; you could see his mouth move in a shape of a smile under the hood. He ripped into the poor kid as he would a whore on the street.</p> <p>After recovering from his orgasm, the other man walked back around and knelt in the place his partner had vacated. Grabbing the boy’s sore balls, he started the twisting torture to him. While each thrust from behind continued to send him into fits of agony, the boy’s cock was still very erect. I was amazed at his stamina, not to mention his high threshold of managing pain.</p> <p>His cock was stroked by the man twisting his balls and within only a few strokes, he tensed up and jizm shot into the air. The sensation also had the effect of tightening his sphincter muscle (if he even had one left) and the man inside his ass shot his load and filled the boy’s guts.</p> <p>As the man still in his ass was recovering, the spare one let go of the youngster’s balls and went to the side of the camera. He returned with a ping-pong paddle. He swung the paddled upwards, striking square on the captured balls. Being hoarse from earlier screaming, the lad’s throat did make a sound close to it, but it had lost its volume. He swung the paddle again and nailed the same spot with the same amount of force.</p> <p>The boy cried, but didn’t ask or beg for the man to stop paddling his balls. On the fifth paddle of the kid’s purple balls, the other man had returned with a paddle of his own and swung it hard against the whipped asscheeks of the teenager. They would alternate the strikes on him. One hit on the balls, one on the bloody buttocks. After forty more hits on both sides of his middle, the two men left the boy hanging in his bonds. They never said a word to him.</p> <p>As they exited the room, I saw the boy’s face. He was tear streaked, and red-faced, but he seemed content. The last thing that was heard was the boy’s sob as the screen turned to black.</p> <p>“Wow,” was all I said as Sly rewound the tape.</p> <p>“Yep,” he answered. “But did you notice something about the boy?”</p> <p>“His cock never went down, even after he came,” I said, observantly. </p> <p>“Exactly, Tony, exactly,” he came back with.</p> <p>“You mean that is what Stan wants someone to do to him?”</p> <p>“Well, maybe not immediately. This boy had been having these things doing to him for a long time; probably over ten years. Your friend, Stan, just probably wants something a lot milder. Maybe a spanking or a little cock and ball torture or something like that. Ask him and see what he says. If he does, then I think Jock wouldn’t mind you borrowing his stuff to try it out on him.”</p> <p>“Changing the subject,” I said, because I wasn’t sure about how to proceed from there, “have you talked to Mitch today?”</p> <p>“Yes, and he said that MJ will be here at about four o’clock. He does know about the shoot on Monday, and he wants to do it.”</p> <p>“Okay, good. I’ve got a few ideas for the scene, also.”</p> <p>“I’m sure you do, Tony,” he said, smiling at me.</p> <p>I looked down at my watch and saw that it was almost noon. That film had lasted almost two hours. He wasn’t kidding when he said that this was going to be long. I was on my way out of the room to head upstairs when I turned back to him with another question.</p> <p>“What happened to the boy in the film?”</p> <p>“He was killed a year or so after this was made,” he said with a wisp of sorrow in his voice.</p> <p>“Do I want to know how?” I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.</p> <p>“Gang raped and killed on the streets.”</p> <p>And that ended that topic of discussion.</p> <p>I headed out of the room and back upstairs with my mind full of questions about Stan and what to do about him. Stan looked to be about a few years older than the boy in the film, but he was still an adult. I wasn’t sure he wanted me to do things like that to him.</p> <p>I forced the thoughts of Stan out of my mind for the time being and concentrated on the kitchen cabinets. I worked on them until four o’clock when there was a knock on the door leading into my loft. I opened the door to see Mitch standing next to a kid that could very easily be my twin if my hair was black. Oh, Monday was going to be fun for Sly.</p> <p>“MJ, this is Tony,” he said, extending his hand towards me.</p> <p>“Hi,” he said and I answered him back.</p> <p>“Come on in, Mitch,” I said. Both of them walked in and saw my place. They were both impressed at the amount of space available.</p> <p>“All this is yours?” MJ asked and I nodded.</p> <p>“I’m still working on it, of course, but it’ll get there eventually.”</p> <p>“Well, it’s very nice, Tony,” Mitch said, almost condescendingly. He turned to his son and said good-bye. They hugged a small hug and Mitch left us alone.</p> <p>It was a little awkward at the beginning, but after a few minutes, MJ and I both lightened up and began having ground breaking conversations.</p> <p>“Wanna see the roof?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Sure,” he said, enthusiastically.</p> <p>We got upstairs and looked around. The sun was going down, so it was a little late to do any sunbathing, but we looked around for a while and then headed back to my loft. It was getting to be dinner time and we headed to a local fast food place. On our way back was when my luck had run out and we got into a spot of trouble. We were just walking down the street when trouble came our way.</p> <p>“Hey, look what we got here,” a voice said and both of us turned that direction.</p> <p>It was a couple of bangers out on the prowl. I cursed myself for not being more careful, especially with MJ here for the first time. One had a switchblade out and was cleaning his nails with it. Another banger had gold teeth and was carrying a six-shooter in his pants. The third one was on the side, leaning up against a lamppost. The leader, being the one that spoke up first, was standing in our path. He didn’t have any weapons that I could see, but I wasn’t taking my chances.</p> <p>“What do you want?” I asked the obvious.</p> <p>“Well, first, your money will do. After that, well, we’ll just see what else you got.”</p> <p>“Ain’t got any money, asshole,” I spat back at him.</p> <p>“Ooo, we got ourselves smart mouth, boys,” he jeered. “Maybe we need to teach the smart mouth a lesson.”</p> <p>“You can try,” I came back. We were outnumbered, of course, but I wasn’t going to let him have the satisfaction of knowing I was a wimp.</p> <p>He came at me first, and I ducked under his swing. My fist nailed his balls as hard as I could lean into the punch. I was hoping that MJ wouldn’t be totally out of it, and he wasn’t. He grabbed a board that was leaning up against a trash bag and swung it across leader man’s face, knocking him to the ground. I was thankfully out of the way of the board’s follow through.</p> <p>The one with the gun made the next move, and I was ready for it. In punching the leader, I was bent over at the waist. All I did; was swing around and catch the side of his leg. He went to the ground as the gun went off, sending the bullet skyward. Before he could do anything else, a board smashed into his face, hitting his head on the pavement. He was unconscious following that, thankfully.</p> <p>The last two were a bit smarter and came at us as a team. One of them tackled me and the other went after MJ. Again, we got lucky and he got the one with the knife. I was wrestling my banger and coming off the loser, when a board hit the back of his head; hard. His unconscious body fell onto mine.</p> <p>“Thanks,” I said, as he pulled me out from under the banger. We stood up looking at each other for a minute and then around at the damage we had caused. “Not too bad for a couple of fifth-graders, huh?”</p> <p>We laughed a little but before we could do anything else, a shout was heard and we turned towards it. About two blocks away, the rest of the gang had seen what had happened and began running in our direction. Four of them were okay to handle. Fifteen was a little out of our league, so we high-tailed it out of there.</p> <p>I led him down a road I knew was not going to lead us to the building that was my home. I didn’t want these assholes going anywhere near there. They chased us a couple of blocks and we lost them as we turned into an alley and climbed into a garbage bin. We waited for about half an hour to make sure they were gone before even thought about climbing out.</p> <p>“Is this the nice quiet evening I promised your dad for you?” He snickered at my joke, but we had to be careful not to laugh too loud for fear of being discovered.</p> <p>We remained in there for another half an hour or so till we felt it was safe enough to get out and make our way home. The gang was gone and we headed down the alley in the opposite direction than we went into it. The alley emptied into a street that I recognized and we went towards my building. Another half an hour of sneaking around had us facing my home.</p> <p>We laughed out loud once we were safely upstairs and in my loft. I offered him some ice cream from my freezer and he took it. We ate directly out of the container with some spoons I had stolen, marveling at our ability to escape unscathed.</p> <p>That night, he unrolled his sleeping bag to sleep in.</p> <p>“You can sleep with me, if you want,” I offered him. The bed was large enough for two ten-year-olds to sleep on and very comfortably.</p> <p>“Thanks. I hate sleeping on the floor.”</p> <p>He climbed off the floor and onto my bed. I budged up a little to let him in under the covers. We both were lying on our backs, waiting for sleep to overtake us, while still amped up about our adventure.</p> <p>“Tony?”</p> <p>“Hm?”</p> <p>“Do you really let guys do things to you?”</p> <p>“Yeah,” I answered him.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“Mainly for the money, but there are times that it is fun; like on Monday.”</p> <p>“Monday? You mean with me?”</p> <p>“Yep.”</p> <p>“Does it hurt?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, but on Monday, it’s only going to be the two of us, I think.”</p> <p>“Oh.”</p> <p>“Why do you ask?”</p> <p>“I was wondering if maybe we could… maybe…”</p> <p>“You want to do something now,” I said, rolling towards him. He nodded, looking down at himself in shame. “You don’t have to be ashamed of it, MJ.”</p> <p>“This kid at school gets teased by the others because they think he’s gay. I don’t want that type of hassle.”</p> <p>“Then don’t do it. You don’t have to, you know.”</p> <p>“I want to, though.”</p> <p>“Then what’s the problem?”</p> <p>“I don’t wanna get teased for it; that’s all.”</p> <p>“Look, no one from your school is here right now, are they?” He shook his head, snickering. “Alright then. Do you still want to do something?” He nodded his head at this. “Good. Then let’s take your shirt off.”</p> <p>I helped him lift it over his head and he did the same for me. I ran my hand down his bare naked chest, feeling the smoothness of his skin. I leaned over and gave him a peck on the lips. He backed off from it, surprised at my boldness.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him and he nodded.</p> <p>“Just surprised me, that’s all,” he said, grinning and returned the kiss, with interest. He put his arm around my neck and drew me in closer to him. I opened my mouth as I had seen other people kiss on TV and let my tongue snake into his mouth. He didn’t mind as they wrestled around before going into mine. I broke from the kiss and wiped my mouth off of our mixed saliva. We smiled at each other before I came up with a brainstorm.</p> <p>“Come with me,” I told him.</p> <p>“Where’re we going?”</p> <p>“Just come on. I got an idea.”</p> <p>We climbed off the bed and skipped to the stairs in just our pajama bottoms. I led him downstairs, through Sly’s office and into the filming room. I flipped on the stage lights and background lights, as well as the power to the cameras. He was amazed at all the equipment. I scooted a lot of it aside and he saw what I was doing and joined in to help. We made sure that nothing was near the stage and I headed up to the camera mounted above the bed. I made sure the camera had film in it and hooked up the remote button that turns it on then headed back down to join MJ. The boon mikes were put into place and the sound system was started up.</p> <p>I directed him to the camera that Sly usually sits by and told him how to turn it on. The other one was my responsibility to turn on. The other cameras were also checked for film and all three were ready to begin.</p> <p>“Ready?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Are we really going to make a film of us?”</p> <p>“Why not?” </p> <p>He shrugged his answer back at me. I smiled at him and he took a deep breath. I repeated my first question at him, and he nodded. Both of us started our cameras and I hit the remote on the overhead one. I grabbed his hand and led him to the lit stage.</p> <p>Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jock’s bag sitting by the bed and made a mental note to get it later. We walked to the edge of the bed and I had him face me. He looked to the camera that was directly behind me, and I put my hand on the side of his face, directing his gaze back to me. I walked to him and kissed him as we did upstairs.</p> <p>He kissed back, but a little standoffishly. I opened my eyes to see him looking at the camera again. I broke the kiss to look at him fully.</p> <p>“Ignore the camera, or the film will be a waste,” I whispered to him. He nodded and turned his attentions back to me; where they should be.</p> <p>I reached down and lowered his pajama bottoms to his ankles. I ran my hands back up his legs on the way up. He was nervous, that much was obvious, but he was also starting to calm down some. My hand traced over his goin area as I circled around him to his right side. Behind him, I continued to trace over the cotton underwear he was still wearing. Circling back to his front, I kissed him again and he was much more relaxed this time.</p> <p>I grabbed and tweaked his nipples a little and he giggled as he pulled away. I had him step out of the bottoms around his ankles as I guided him back onto a bed. He sat down on the edge while I ran my finger up his growing erection again. The boy was definitely getting turned on by my manipulations. I was kind of hoping he would take my lead and do the same to me that I was doing to him. He didn’t disappoint me.</p> <p>I felt his hands at my waist as I was still leaning over him with another kiss, and both my briefs and pajama bottoms slipped over my hips and butt on their way down my legs. I looked down at my own erection as it sprang free from the underwear. Looking back up to him, we both snickered at the sight. I moved my legs to let the garments fall to the ground on their own and stepped out of them.</p> <p>“You’re next, Terry,” I told him and he looked at me strange. He was about to answer back, but I caught him in a quick kiss and slid back to his right ear. I covered my mouth with my hand as I whispered to him. “Never use your real name in these movies. Just think of a name for me and remember to always call me that till we’re finished with the shoot.” He nodded.</p> <p>I eased him backwards onto the bed by way of another pressing kiss. Being on top gave me the advantage of doing what I wanted to him. I kissed down his face and to his neck. His chest was assaulted next and then to each nipple. A small bite on each had him hissing after each one, but he didn’t stop me. As I moved further south, he brought his hands up to rest on my head. I tickled his navel next with my tongue and he laughed at the sensation. It was good to hear him laugh at my efforts; it meant that they were having an effect on him. He was really beginning to loosen up and relax now.</p> <p>I grabbed his underpants with my teeth and began to pull them downward. My hands grabbed them outside his hips and they followed with the rest of it. He raised his butt up a little to allow me to pull them down easier. His dick sprang free as mine did when the fabric passed by it. It sprang up to bounce against his belly. We both laughed at that. His briefs were taken down and off his legs with a note of finality to it. I dropped them to the floor and returned to MJ.</p> <p>I kissed him all the way back up his legs to the point where they connect to his body. I saw his immature erection still sitting there on his belly, begging for something to happen to it. His balls got my attentions first. With careful ease I sucked each of them into my mouth, much to the enjoyment of their owner. Each nut was paid special attention, to make sure nothing was left out.</p> <p>He was definitely enjoying my ministrations, but the best was next as I turned to his little stiffy. I licked it from stem to stern, paying particular attentions to the head. I circled my tongue around the tip before enveloping the sensitive piece of meat with my mouth. It was nowhere near the size of any of the other men, so I had zero problems getting it inside. He beat the covers of the bed when he felt the warmness of my mouth encircle his small tool.</p> <p>“Oh, God, Travis, that feels good,” he said, remembering what I told him earlier. His hands had taken up residence in my hair again as the feelings began overwhelming him.</p> <p>As my mouth worked on his dick, I eased my hand around his balls and played with them at the same time. I pushed on the inside of his thighs with my fingers to get him to widen his legs and he got the hint. His legs moved apart more, giving me better access to his asshole. I sought out the pink flower with the same hand that had been playing with his balls and found it after a short search. Teasingly, I played around his sphincter a few times, letting him enjoy the sensations.</p> <p>He raised his knees as his legs were spread, telling me that he was liking what I was doing to his anus. I began to press harder and harder on his backdoor, making the muscle give way to my finger. After a few minute’s work, I burrowed my way inside him.</p> <p>“Keep going, Travis,” he said, passionately. I pushed even harder to get more of my finger inside him and he gripped my hair in response.</p> <p>Not knowing what was coming; his feelings began to get out of his control as he reached his climax after only a few seconds of my finger snaking inside him. His hips jumped off the bed and his body tensed in pure ecstatic release.</p> <p>“UUUhhhh!” he gasped to the room as everything crashed over him. His cock jumped in my mouth as he finished as well. It was a total dry orgasm, as neither one of us were old enough to produce sperm yet, but it was no less pleasurable.</p> <p>His hips returned to the mattress and he lowered his legs. I pulled my finger out of his butt as I made my way up to his chest to kiss each of his nipples. He giggled at each one, being very sensitive there at the time. I abandoned those for his lips that mirrored mine and gave him a quick peck. He smiled back at me with misty eyes.</p> <p>“That was like, wow!” he stated with a big grin.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know,” I answered back.</p> <p>“You want me to do you?” he asked.</p> <p>“Actually, I’d rather you turn over,” I said with a sly smile.</p> <p>“You want to do ‘that’ to me?” he asked, getting a little worried. I nodded.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, though. Believe me, I’m not big enough to hurt you back there, at least not seriously,” I told him, and then got an idea. “In fact, wait right here. I’ll be right back. Amuse yourself while I’m gone.” He nodded, but a look of concern was still on his face.</p> <p>I slipped off the bed and went to the bathroom down there for the lubrication Susan always uses on me. I found it and returned to the bed within a minute or so. I found him playing with his nipples when I got back.</p> <p>“Turn over,” I told him, and he cautiously obeyed.</p> <p>I had him open his legs as I found the flower I was playing with just a scant few minutes earlier. I put some lube on my finger and spread it along the slit his butt made, slicking up his whole crack. I applied a little more onto the hole in the middle and pushed my middle finger inside. It felt like warm butter being parted. He flinched his buttcheeks, but otherwise made no move to stop me. I pumped his ass a few times with my finger, allowing him to get used to the sensation before actually mounting him.</p> <p>Within a few minutes of sliding my finger in and out of him, he began to gyrate his hips in time with my finger. That was when I figured he was ready for coupling. While I was still using my finger on him, I moved behind him on the bed and lined my cock up to the same hole I was currently abusing. In one swift moved, I pulled my finger out and shoved my dick inside.</p> <p>“Oh, Goddamn,” we both shouted at the same exact time, though for different reasons. All I knew was that this felt so damn good to me. He had reared his head up at the sudden onslaught of my dick’s size. He wasn’t ready for it yet. Too bad. </p> <p>I moved up and placed my body on top of his and pushed him back down onto the bed again. With my hands, I pushed his head back down to the covers as well. But I remained fixed in his butt, though, and not moving. His rectal muscles were trying to dispel me, but I remained firmly planted inside him.</p> <p>“You’re okay, Terry, just relax,” I softly whispered into his ear. He nodded as he sunk back down to the bedding.</p> <p>Once he was all the way back down, I wrapped my arms under his at the shoulder and put my hands on his. He gripped my hands as they touched. When I felt that I had him secured enough, I began to pump my hips slowly. He hissed as my cock slowly slid out of him, but didn’t do anything to stop me again. </p> <p>My feelings, on the other hand, were pure blissful. The sensations his ass was giving my cock were fantastic. Not to put down Susan, but these were better than her blow jobs. I now knew why Jock, Larry, and Mitch wanted this; it felt great.</p> <p>We began moving in unison after a few times of my pumping his asshole and he actually started moaning with the movements. With his ass being as tight as it was, my ability to hold out was not so good. I came just after we got really going. I collapsed onto his back after feeling the best orgasm so far.</p> <p>“Whew,” we both commented and then snickered together. I released his hands and pushed myself up and off him. My dick was pulled out of his ass as it began to shrink back to normal. I sat back down on my haunches behind him and between his legs. I looked down and saw his balls lying there and a thought went through my mind. I reached under him, looking for his cock to see if it was hard again, and it was. I eased back on top of his back again and to his head.</p> <p>“You wanna do me like that?” I whispered to him. His head popped up and I saw a smile creep across his lips. “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.” He snickered again and nodded. I sighed and rolled off him to the left. I thought about rolling onto my stomach also, but decided on doing something different.</p> <p>So far, every time someone had fucked me, I was facing away from them. I wanted to face towards them this time. MJ rolled over and turned towards me. A kiss was what he started with and began to move down my body as I did his. My nipples were sucked and bitten slightly as he moved down farther. I gripped the covers as he did earlier, in anticipation for what he wanted to do to me next.</p> <p>Imitating me and my earlier actions, having no other frame of reference, MJ went down on my cock to get it hard again and began playing with my immature nuts. He then slipped his finger down to my back door and I widened my legs to allow him the entry. Being a bit impulsive, he didn’t play with my anus long before pulling his finger out and started to take aim with his cock.</p> <p>“Roll over, Travis,” he told me. I shook my head, no.</p> <p>“Let’s try this way, this time, okay?” I asked him. He shrugged.</p> <p>“It’s your ass,” he stated and we had a good laugh over that. After the laugh, he looked a little concerned. “I can’t get to it, Travis.”</p> <p>I had a thought. I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around my shins. He smiled when he looked down.</p> <p>“Good enough?” I asked him. </p> <p>“Good enough,” he answered back.</p> <p>He edged up to place his dick to my rear entrance and as he leaned forward, his cock easily slipped into my rectum. I let go of my legs and spread them up and outward to encircle his torso as he continued to lean towards me. My legs wrapped around his thin waistline and locked behind him at the ankles. He thrust harder into me as he continued downward. I winced as it stung a little, but didn’t utter a sound against him. He saw the wince, though.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, go on, Terry,” I came back with.</p> <p>He nodded back at me and leaned down to kiss me again. I rose up a bit to reach him and we lip-locked, passionately. Our tongues wrestled for a while again before he broke the connection. He reached back and grabbed my hips, and even though they were wrapped around his body, he used them for leverage while he plowed into me. The bed began to rock in time with his humps. And I reached down to stroke my dick with him fucking me. I climaxed first, but only by a hair. I think that it helped him get over as my sphincter muscles clenched tighter around his cock.</p> <p>He collapsed downward onto my chest in a mass of heavy breathing flesh. I released his body from my legs and I tried to wiggle a little to one side or the other.</p> <p>“Something wrong?” he asked to my belly.</p> <p>“Yeah, you’re squeezing my nuts,” I mildly complained.</p> <p>He pushed off me so I could get better situated under him before he dropped back down again. We took a breather and he moved up beside me. He turned to me and ran his hands over my chest while I just laid there.</p> <p>“That was actually fun, Travis,” he said.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know. It was fun for me, too. You wanna try something else?”</p> <p>“Sure, I’m game,” he said, with a shrug.</p> <p>“Okay, lie back down again,” I told him as I sat up.</p> <p>He did as I told him and I leaned over for another kiss. I moved back down his body to his dick again, but I also maneuvered my legs to be up to his head area. He got the picture soon after and as I rolled on top of him to suck his cock into my mouth; he did the same for me. I reached under him and pulled his legs apart to get to his butthole again. He followed my lead and as my finger was inserted back inside him, he did it to me.</p> <p>We pumped our fingers into and out of the other’s asshole while sucking on the other’s cock in the perfect 69 for some time before we came again. We ever rolled over to put him on top for a while during the fun. And it was fun, actually.</p> <p>He rolled off me when we were finished again and we had another breather. I got up and turned the top camera off and both of us turned the other two cameras off. It was getting late and both of us were getting tired. We dozed off to sleep for a very quiet night’s rest in each other’s arms.</p> <p>I woke up “spooned” around him. I let him sleep as I got to the shower. As I was soaping off, the door opened and he walked into the shower.</p> <p>“Want some company?” he asked.</p> <p>“Sure, MJ, come on in.” I moved aside and he joined me in the shower.</p> <p>He lathered up the washcloth and began cleaning off his body. I still wanted a little more action from the previous night. As he was turned away from me, into the showerhead, I walked up behind him and gently grabbed his cock. He bucked his hips slightly at the unexpected touch, but did nothing else. I began stroking him again.</p> <p>“Mmmm, that feels good,” he said, closing his eyes.</p> <p>“Open your legs,” I whispered into his ear, and he nodded. His legs slid open and I aimed my cock for his backdoor one more time. I bent him over at the waist just a little to get the proper angle, but once I was inside him, he lifted back up. As I pumped his ass, my hand continued molesting his dick. He cooed as my slick hand moved along the length of his cock and my own dick slid into his asshole. Within a mere few minutes, we were both cumming and releasing our pent up sexual tensions. </p> <p>“Wow,” he sighed and I went along with that sentiment. He turned around and planted a kiss on my lips before we continued our shower. I returned the kiss and we completed the shower without fooling around again, but it wasn’t easy. Both of us kept getting boners the rest of the time.</p> <p>We got out and dried each other off with towels Susan usually uses on me. We headed upstairs for some breakfast in my loft. After eating, I suggested that we head to the beach and he agreed with that. Dave was there as we walked up.</p> <p>“Morning, Tony. Who’s your friend?” he asked me.</p> <p>“Dave, this is Jack. Jack, this is David, he does some paintings of me on the weekends here.”</p> <p>“Nice to meet you, Jack. Wanna make a little money?”</p> <p>MJ nodded. He had us strip and face each other, sitting “Indian-style” on the sand. We were painted to look like we were playing cards together. The three of us talked while the drawing stage was being done. When a questionable query came up, I would barely shake my head to MJ, to tell him not to say anything specific.</p> <p>We finished up just after noon and Dave headed out to his studio. I took MJ to the gyros stand where I introduced him to Paul. We had two gyros and sodas while the three of us talked about nothing. MJ was getting the idea not to say anything personal about his life. We relaxed for a few minutes before deciding whether to get into the water or not. It was beginning to turn off a little cool now, and the water was reflecting the change in the seasons as well. </p> <p>I went to the water to test it. It was freezing, so both of us decided against a swim. Both of us just laid out on the sand, without our bathing suits on. We talked about nothing important for a while until MJ asked me a question.</p> <p>“Tony, why did I slip inside you a little easier than you did into me last night?”</p> <p>“Because I’ve already been fucked by some men, remember?”</p> <p>“You mean they really fucked you like we did last night??!”</p> <p>“Say that a little louder, please. I think there are two people in San Francisco that didn’t hear you.”</p> <p>“Oh, sorry,” he said, lowering he voice significantly.</p> <p>“That’s better. Now, yes, they did. One of them was your dad, you know.”</p> <p>“WHAT?!” he shouted, and then covered his mouth, remembering to keep his voice down.</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“It hurt?”</p> <p>“What do you think?” I asked him and he nodded. “Your dad didn’t hurt me as bad as Jock did, but it was a little painful.” He got a worried look on his face, thinking about having it done to him, I imagine. “Look, Monday’s filming will just be the two of us like last night, I think. If anyone’s going to get it from any of the men, it’ll probably be me. So, don’t worry, MJ.”</p> <p>The rest of the day was boring. That night, we just had dinner and headed to bed. The next day was more of the same. Dave painted us for a while and let us see the finished product and paid us the rest of the money. We headed home as the sun was going down. That night was the same as the previous one, except that we got pizza for dinner.</p> <p>We woke the next morning to a pounding on the door. I answered it and Sly was glaring at me like I had just shot his dog, or something.</p> <p>“Did you fuck around with the cameras downstairs, Tony?” he almost shouted at me. For a second, I almost didn’t have a clue what he was talking about, until I remembered Friday night.</p> <p>“Yes, I did, Sly,” I told him, emphatically.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“Have you seen what’s on the tapes?”</p> <p>That gave him a mild surprise, and he shook his head.</p> <p>“Well, before you go screaming at me about something, you might want to take a look at the crime first, before passing judgment.”</p> <p>“It’d better be damn good to waste three rolls of film, kid.” He turned and left the room.</p> <p>“He’s pissed,” MJ chimed in as he was climbing out of bed. He began getting dressed and I told him not to bother.</p> <p>“We’re gonna have to get undressed downstairs in a few minutes, anyway. I just walk down there nude to save the time, now.”</p> <p>“Well, that makes sense,” he shrugged.</p> <p>“You think you could eat anything?” I asked him, courteously.</p> <p>“Probably throw it up if I did,” he truthfully answered.</p> <p>“Yeah, I felt the same way for my first few times,” I conceded.</p> <p>I did make some toast that he nibbled on before we made our way downstairs to the filming room. They all were gathered around one of the three cameras, watching what we had done on Friday night. We smiled at each other as we walked in the room, but didn’t make a sound. We walked into the bathroom, quietly, as not to disturb their “viewing” of the material.</p> <p>I stepped into the shower and turned on the water. MJ joined me and we washed each other, inside and out. When the time did come for both his enema and mine, I had to instruct him on how to do it properly. He wasn’t too keen on getting the nozzle up his butt, but I convinced him to do so.</p> <p>“Look, you took me up there on Friday night, what’s the difference?”</p> <p>“That thing’s a little bigger, Tony,” he almost whined as he said it.</p> <p>“It’s not that big, MJ; you big baby,” I teased.</p> <p>“Fuck you,” he said.</p> <p>“You already did that. Now, bend over.”</p> <p>He didn’t really want to, but he did it anyway. He grimaced as the water began to fill his belly and it began to expand. Just when I thought he had had enough, I turned the toggle to the shower. I had him remain still as I got the buttplug and inserted it as the nozzle was taken out. He wasn’t too keen on the plug, either, but I didn’t give him a choice.</p> <p>He repeated the procedure to me, and we looked like a couple of slightly pregnant boys as we exited the shower and dried off.</p> <p>“When do we get rid of this water?”</p> <p>“Right now,” I told him as we finished drying each other off. I had him sit on the toilet and I pulled the plug out of his asshole. The water gushed out in a torrent. He sighed as the tension eased on his belly and the skin returned to normal. I waited patiently while all the water was being pushed out of him. I then took my turn on the porcelain seat to do the same. As I was dispelling the fluid and the junk that had built up inside over the past week, Susan walked in. MJ covered himself with his hands. I rolled my eyes at him.</p> <p>“Yes?” I asked her. She didn’t say a word till she got in front of me and knelt down. She took my chin in her hand.</p> <p>“You two were hot, Tony,” she said with a smile. “Sly’s getting more excited the more he watches the film. But we need to make you black again.”</p> <p>“No problem, Suz,” I told her with a shrug. It was my little pet name for her.</p> <p>“Make you black?” MJ asked.</p> <p>“My hair,” I explained.</p> <p>“Oh,” he nodded.</p> <p>I finished up on the porcelain god and got back in the shower. My hair was still in the middle of being dyed when Sly walked in the room. He had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face as he slithered over to me. He took both my cheeks in his hand and kissed me square on the mouth.</p> <p>“That was absolutely fabulous,” he practically shouted at me.</p> <p>“I think you owe me an apology for storming into my room earlier,” I suggested. Susan got a worried look on her face. It was the first time I had ever seen her look worried about anything. I thought maybe I had crossed the line with that one, but I was wrong; Sly laughed.</p> <p>“You’re right. I apologize for my outburst.”</p> <p>“Accepted,” I simply replied.</p> <p>“You were great as well, MJ,” he said turning to him. He was still trying to cover his groin.</p> <p>Susan finished up with me and I nodded towards the door for her to give me some time with MJ. She nodded and left.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” I asked him as he was covering his groin still.</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>I pointed to his midsection. He shrugged back at me.</p> <p>“You don’t have to do this, MJ. I do. You can leave and it wouldn’t hurt anything, but if you want to make some serious money, then stay. But you’re gonna have to do one thing.”</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“Relax and trust me. After what we went through on Friday night after dinner and when we got home, I should have earned your trust by now that I won’t do anything to hurt you. So, you’re gonna have to relax with this, starting right now.”</p> <p>I had him take a deep breath. With that taken care of, he seemed a little more relaxed and able to go in there to make a film. I walked him into the filming room and we headed directly to the stage area. Sly was waiting for me on the bed.</p> <p>“What’ve you got in mind?” he asked me.</p> <p>“I was thinking about tying him up for a while with some of Jock’s things and possibly having his dad and Jock come into the picture. Jock can have me while Mitch takes MJ. What do you think?”</p> <p>“That’s sick. It’ll sell, but it’s sick.” His smile betrayed his disgust.</p> <p>“Tie me up?”</p> <p>I turned around to him and pulled him away from the others to whisper to him.</p> <p>“Look, MJ, this film and the one from Friday night will get you probably a thousand dollars. You knew this was going to happen. Your dad’s gonna get you sooner or later. I can see it in his eyes; he wants you. Jock’s too big for you to handle on your first time; believe me on that.”</p> <p>“Really a thousand dollars?” he asked, skipping everything else I had just told him.</p> <p>I nodded. I turned and walked over to Sly.</p> <p>“A grand for the both of us, and I promise you won’t be disappointed,” I told him, really pushing the limits of my still budding relationship with Sly.</p> <p>“Okay, deal. Do you have anything special in mind?”</p> <p>“I was thinking about picking up where the film from Friday night left off. Have the two of us wake up and get caught playing together in bed by Mitch. Have him get upset about it and tie us up to the bed in a forced 69 with both of us begging him not to. Then have him call Jock over to discipline the two of us, of course with Mitch joining in. We could pose as twins, you know.”</p> <p>“Brilliant. I like it. Do it.” He exited the stage to sit in his chair. I approached MJ.</p> <p>“You wanna do this, or not? Last chance, MJ. You can leave here with a thousand dollars in your pocket or not.” It was a gamble, of course, but I knew I would be right in figuring him to stay for this. That thought was vindicated with his simple nod.</p> <p>“Good. Now, just lie on the bed in the same place we were before on Friday night and I’ll take over from there. Okay?”</p> <p>He nodded again and we climbed into bed. I was hoping he was up for this and he could act along with me, but I wasn’t sure. He curled up away from me and I slipped in behind him. Marker man did his thing and left the stage. “Action!” Sly cried, focusing the cameras on the two of us. I laid still for a minute or so before stirring as if just waking up. I got a wicked smile on my face and slipped out of bed.</p> <p>I made my way over to Jock’s bag at the foot of the bed and pulled out a few ropes that were in there. I went back to the bed and tied the ropes to the four metal posters of the bed’s frame. I gently pulled the rope nearest MJ’s hands to his left hand and tightened it without “waking” him. He moaned as if asleep and I stopped until he stopped. I pulled his right hand over and tied it to the other rope at the head of the bed. He only began to stir as if waking up right after both wrists were secured to the bed.</p> <p>“Wha…,” he began like he was waking up from a deep sleep.</p> <p>“Shhh,” I said with my finger to my lips. “You’ll wake Mom and Dad, Terry.”</p> <p>“But, Travis, I don’t wanna do this,” he whined a little. I didn’t bother with saying anything. I just got a sock and stuffed it in his mouth.</p> <p>He kicked at me when I grabbed a foot, but not seriously as if trying to hurt me. He was going along with the scene. I tied that foot to a rope at the foot of the bed and did the same to the other one.</p> <p>I traced my fingers up the inside of his legs to end at his groin. I tickled his balls for a minute or so, and then ran my finger around his stiffening cock. I licked each of his nipples and mildly bit them in turn as well before looking him in the eye.</p> <p>“I’m going to remove the gag, and if you wake Mom or Dad up, I’ll tell them that this was your idea. Got it?” He got wide-eyed, but nodded as well. “Good.”</p> <p>I pulled the sock out and replaced it with a lip-lock. We kissed for a few minutes until I began my trek back down his body. As I went, I maneuvered my legs up to rest on both sides of his head, getting us back into a 69 again. I had just begun to vacuum his cock into my mouth and put mine into MJ’s, when the door opened and Mitch walked in the room.</p> <p>“So, this is what you’re doing in here,” he said with an air of superiority.</p> <p>“DAD!” MJ and I almost shouted at him in shock.</p> <p>“Stay right where you are, Travis,” he said, moving to the bag as well. He pulled out several more ropes.</p> <p>He grabbed my wrist and tied it to both MJ’s ankle and the bedpost, and then did the same to the other one. Another pair of ropes was used to tie my elbows to each of his knees.</p> <p>“You might as well continue sucking on him, Travis,” he said, pointing out my negligence. “You two are going to be here for quite a while.”</p> <p>“Please Dad, don’t make us,” I pleaded.</p> <p>“It’s too late, son,” he countered.</p> <p>He took four more sets of rope and did the same to MJ’s wrists and elbows to my ankles and knees, respectively. A swat landed on my ass when he was finished, and I involuntarily shoved my cock deeper into MJ’s mouth. A simple black collar was placed around my neck next before Mitch addressed us again.</p> <p>“I’ve got a phone call to make, so you boys just stay where you are,” he said with a certain degree of satisfaction.</p> <p>“No, not Jock,” I whined at him. He just smiled and left the stage.</p> <p>“CUT!” Sly called out. “Good going you two,” he said, still grinning.</p> <p>“Thanks, Sly,” I said, spitting MJ’s cock out of my mouth momentarily.</p> <p>Susan brought us a bottle with a straw in it for the two of us to drink from until we were ready for both Mitch and Jock to come in. MJ replaced my cock in his mouth and I sighed as the warmth surrounded my boystick. I took his back inside mine and mildly sucked on him, just enough to keep him interested, but not enough to make him cum.</p> <p>“Okay, boys, we got the next…,” Sly began and saw what I was doing to MJ. “You wanna take that thing out of your mouth and listen to me for a second?” I pulled my head up and turned towards him.</p> <p>“But Daddy, I wanna suck his thingy,” I pouted at him, obviously joking with him. Sly put his hand on his face and shook his head as others in the back ground were snickering.</p> <p>“Why me?” he asked himself. Then turning his attention back to me, he picked back up where he left off. “We got the next scene to do, and I was thinking about Jock taking your asshole, while Mitch takes your mouth, Tony. What do you think?”</p> <p>“While I’m under here?” MJ asked from between my legs.</p> <p>“No, he’s going to let you do nothing for the full grand,” I told him sarcastically. “What do you think?”</p> <p>“Okay, it was a dumb question,” he conceded. I was about to comment, when Sly held up his hand.</p> <p>“You’ve made your point, Tony. Let it go.” He told me and I nodded. “You two ready?”</p> <p>We both nodded in our own way and he left us tied to the bed to resume his seat next to the camera. The marker was clapped closed and Sly shouted, “ACTION!” to begin the scene. The door was opened and closed and I looked in the direction of the sound. Jock and Mitch were walking to the stage.</p> <p>“Oh God,” I said to no one in particular. I felt MJ raise his head up between my legs again and see what I was looking at.</p> <p>Jock was in his normal leathers, and his cock looked like it needed no help to get started. It was straining to get out of the flap on his leather pants. He had a leather strap about three inches wide and very thick with a wooden handle in his right hand. Mitch was dressed in nothing but pajama bottoms.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” Jock asked, rhetorically.</p> <p>“See what I mean, Jock? They put themselves that way.” Mitch explained to Jock for the camera’s sake.</p> <p>“Did they, now?” Jock seemed amused by this revelation. Without any other explanation, he walked to the edge of the bed and brought the strap down on my vulnerable ass with direct precision. The strap lanced me across the middle of my butt.</p> <p>“AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!” I bellowed to the room as I reared my head up from MJ’s crotch. That son of a bitch hurt! He wasn’t playing now. Neither was I. I struggled to get out of the bonds Mitch had put me in, and finding it fruitless.</p> <p>Another swat to my naked butt just above the first one had me screaming into the room again. Jock was really meaning these things; they hurt. Another one nailed me below the first one, sending more shards of pain through my young body. I squirmed and wiggled, trying to evade the painful strap, but nothing was going to make the ropes loosen. Two more times Jock had me screaming before the strap was laid on the floor.</p> <p>His hands grabbed each of my buttocks and squeezed them painfully together. With his rough hands still on them he kneaded the muscles for several minutes before stopping and mounting the bed behind me. I knew what was coming next, and there was no stopping it.</p> <p>Sure enough, I felt the tip of his huge cock touch the skin of both buttcheeks right where they meet. I was about to get speared again. He slipped it along the crack once and then pushed to find the opening. He didn’t find it on his first attempt because I was holding my cheeks closed.</p> <p>“Open them, Travis, or you get another five with the strap,” he threatened. Since I was in no position to argue that, I relaxed my buttcheeks to have his prize.</p> <p>MJ got a real close up view of a monster cock sliding into a preteen’s ass, and I mean that literally. His eyes were right in view of Jock’s python penetrating me again. I screamed as the head forced its way inside once more. He didn’t bother to wait for me to get used to his girth, he just kept feeding it to my bowels. I grimaced as I felt it slice into me for the second time in as many weeks.</p> <p>He buried himself fully inside me, bottoming out inside my ass before Mitch climbed in front of me to shove his cock down my throat. He pulled my head up by my blackened hair, opening my mouth at the same time. His cock made itself at home down my throat without a problem. The two men then started to pump both of my ends without worrying about me or what I was feeling.</p> <p>To tell the truth, I was hurting. My asscheeks were on fire from the strap, as well as Jock continuing to knead my buttcheeks. My rear hole was also burning from the severe fucking it was now getting from him. Mitch maintained a tight grip on my hair while he fucked my mouth, making sure I wasn’t going anywhere.</p> <p>“Oh God, Mike, your kid feels good, man,” Jock exclaimed to Mitch.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know, Jock. His mouth feels damn tight around my cock also. I just wish I had done this years ago. Of course we also have his twin brother to fuck later on, too.”</p> <p>“Yeah, that’s true. He’s right now feeling my balls as I slam into his brother,” he said, and not to put too fine a point on it he rammed into me again, slamming his meat up my ass and his balls against MJ’s forehead. MJ may have felt uncomfortable about this arrangement, but he didn’t exactly have my sympathies as I was taking the brunt of both men’s lusts.</p> <p>Jock pistoned his cock in and out of my ass for several long agonizing minutes before he made his final, hard thrust and climaxed. He pulled his cock out of my ass and sent his spunk flying all over my back and whipped butt. I think some did get onto MJ’s face, but I didn’t care at the time.</p> <p>Mitch did the same thing and shot his load all over my face, dribbling some of it on MJ’s cock and balls. Both men sat back on their haunches for a few minutes before untying our limbs from the bed, but not from each other. They timed it perfectly to roll us over simultaneously and tied us back up to the bed, but with me on the bottom and MJ in prime position to be next.</p> <p>“You’re next, little one,” Jock maliciously whispered to MJ before the two men left us alone in the room. Sly didn’t stop filming yet, though.</p> <p>“You okay?” MJ asked from above me.</p> <p>“N…no,” I said, sniffling.</p> <p>I squirmed around a little as my ass was still on fire from the stripes left behind by the strap. I knew that a little blood was flowing from between my legs, but there was nothing I could do about it and Susan wasn’t going to clean me up until after we totally finished shooting the film. I was a mess; that was for sure.</p> <p>I was lying there, thinking about when Sly was going to cut the taping when all of a sudden warmth engulfed my cock. I opened my eyes to the renewed sensation of a warm mouth around it again. MJ slid his mouth up and down the length of my cock as it began to lengthen from the sensations he was giving it. Despite having just gone through a round of rough, painful sex, I began to feel very good, thanks to MJ.</p> <p>Because of the earlier pain, it took a while before I climaxed, but it had no reflection on how good MJ had become at sucking my cock. When he was finished sucking me to the end, I began to return the favor. Worried about what was going to happen to him later, he didn’t get stiff for a few times of sucking. Finally, lust overcame concern and his cock began to expand in my mouth. I manipulated my tongue around its head while my lips ran the length of its stalk. Before long, I had him cumming as well.</p> <p>“I hope you enjoyed that, son, because you’re not going to enjoy this,” Mitch exclaimed from just off camera.</p> <p>“Oh, please, Dad, don’t hurt me. Please?” he begged his father not to do anything to him. It was a useless gesture, of course. Mitch was not going to be any benevolent to his son as he was to me, except that he may not have to take Jock up the ass on his first time.</p> <p>Jock walked on to the stage and picked up the strap again. MJ begged again, but it fell on deaf ears again. The strap whistled through the air and landed as hard on MJ as it did on me. I felt the air on my forehead as it escaped from the contact on his ass. He screamed as loud as he could into the room. Again, Jock raised the strap above his head and brought it whistling down onto MJ’s backside, eliciting another scream from the boy. As with me, he used the strap on him a total of five times, reddening his ass very effectively. Each and every hit was as painful to him as they were to me.</p> <p>Mitch took his place behind his son and Jock in front of him. Jock commanded him to open his mouth, and by the shaking of the bed, he was answering in the negative. Jock grabbed his hair and yanked his head up, but still MJ’s mouth remained closed. I thought the boy learned quicker than that. It was either he was being stubborn or playing to the camera, I didn’t know which, but either way, Sly was getting a good show.</p> <p>“Open or I get the strap again, boy,” Jock threatened. By the sound of his cock gagging the boy, he had opened his mouth, dutifully.</p> <p>“I suggest you pull out of his mouth for a second while I spear the boy, Jock,” Mitch mentioned from above me.</p> <p>“Good idea. I don’t trust the kid being able to control himself.” And Jock backed out of MJ’s mouth while I saw Mitch line his cock up to his son’s anus.</p> <p>“Please Dad, don’t do it,” he begged from the other end.</p> <p>“Sorry, son, but this is for your own good,” he said as he began pushing into MJ’s clenched asscrack. He had to slap his ass to get the boy to relax his gluttial muscles, but not wanting any further pain, MJ complied with his father’s wishes.</p> <p>I could tell Mitch was trying to be slightly gentle with his son, as it was his first time, but there just was now way of being gentle when it comes to fitting an adult cock into a preteen’s body. Finally giving up on the gentle approach, Mitch lunged forward, spearing his son’s tight ass.</p> <p>“AAAAGGGGHHHH! Take it out, take it out, take it out, Dad, please!!!!!” MJ was screaming due to his additional pain. He didn’t stop the begging until Jock replaced his cock inside the boy’s mouth. He made sort of a gagged sound as the large fuckstick was fit back inside.</p> <p>Nothing was going to be subtle about MJ’s first time with a man. Not only did he have to contend with his father’s fairly thick cock reaming his ass, but by the sound of things, Jock didn’t give him ample time to get used to his mammoth’s girth either. He was lucky, though, not to get Jock up his ass the first time. That would have probably been unbearable for the boy.</p> <p>Even through Mitch’s balls banging on my forehead and nose, I saw his cock pumping his son’s ass for all he was worth. I couldn’t tell too much of what was happening at the other end with Jock and MJ’s mouth, but I was sure it was not pleasant for the preteen. I took it upon myself to help my friend out a little. I reached up and licked his cock and balls for him.</p> <p>Definitely due to the pain and humiliation he was going through, his cock didn’t respond immediately. It took several licks before any change started. I was patient, though. Having gone through the same thing earlier, I knew of the pain the poor kid was suffering. I continued my ministrations on his cock until I felt it begin to jump in my mouth as he climaxed. The rest of his body was tensed up, so I couldn’t tell from another reaction but that his cock answered the call.</p> <p>With his orgasm, Mitch came in his asshole and pulled out, spraying his back and butt with his sperm and some of it did drip onto my face as well. Jock came a few minutes later, spewing all over the boy’s face and hair.</p> <p>“Not bad, kid, not bad. Not the best, but not bad. I guess I’ll have to pay a few more visits to you and your brother to get you better trained.” Jock ruffled his hair and climbed off the bed.</p> <p>“I’m sure you’ll have plenty of opportunities, Jock,” Mitch said from above me as he climbed off from his end as well.</p> <p>“CUT!!!” Sly was ecstatic. He kept jumping around off camera in his excitement. Finally, he settled down enough to talk to Jock and Mitch.</p> <p>“Um, excuse me,” I asked from in between MJ’s legs.</p> <p>“Yes?” Sly questioned.</p> <p>“What about untying us?”</p> <p>“Oh, very well. If you insist.” He joked. Susan made her way to the stage and began to untie our limbs from the bedposts.</p> <p>Once we were free, MJ didn’t move. I saw some blood flowing down from his torn asshole, and that was when I became sympathetic to him, remembering the first time I bled out. Susan left us alone and followed everyone else out of the room. The only one left was Mitch. I shooed him away as I slipped out from under MJ’s body.</p> <p>He rolled over onto his back as I freed myself from his weight and moved up to sit beside him. Even I was sore from the morning’s events. He was sobbing with his fists over his eyes. I let him cry it out for a few minutes before doing anything.</p> <p>I put my hand on his face and stroked his chin a little. It seemed to help as he began to calm down. Finally, when the crying stopped, he let his hands down and looked at me. His whole face was red due to his crying over the past half hour. I smiled at him, reassuringly, as he looked up at me. He tried to smile back, but it was a pathetic attempt, not that I blame him.</p> <p>“You’ll be okay once we take a shower, MJ,” I told him.</p> <p>“Why?” he asked.</p> <p>“Why what?”</p> <p>“Why didn’t he pull out when I screamed at him? It hurt, Tony.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I know it hurt, MJ, but he couldn’t pull his dick out. We were making a movie, remember? If he had pulled out, it wouldn’t have been good for the movie.”</p> <p>“Damn the movie,” he said, striking the bed with his fists.</p> <p>“Look, man, we getting paid for this. If you don’t want to do this again, then tell your dad.” I was getting a little cross with him, but he needed to know what we were doing here, or to get out of it. “The pain will go away, MJ, trust me on that. As far as you and your father go, well, that’s something you two are going to have to talk about. Let’s get a shower taken. You’ll feel a lot better.”</p> <p>He nodded and I helped him up from the bed. He put his arms across my shoulders and we ambled to the bathroom for our shower. As the water ran off us, it became a little pink as it mixed with both our blood and ran down the drain. We sat in the tub for a while just to let the warm water baptize us anew. We got out after about half an hour and dried off.</p> <p>I helped MJ pack some toilet tissue between his buttcheeks and I did mine as well. Jock’s dick did leave a lasting impression, after all. We headed out of the bathroom and as we were going through the filming room, Mitch was there waiting for his son.</p> <p>“I got your money, son,” he said, holding the envelope. He looked to me.</p> <p>“I’ll go get your clothes and things if you want to stay and talk,” I offered and he nodded.</p> <p>Trying to keep the tissue between my legs and climb the stairs wasn’t easy, but I finally made it upstairs to my loft. I put some underpants on to take the place of my hand over the tissue and grabbed MJ’s things and headed back downstairs. As I entered the filming room, the two were embracing.</p> <p>“Aw, that’s sweet,” I teased.</p> <p>“Fuck off,” MJ shot back.</p> <p>“No thanks. Once a day is my limit.”</p> <p>We all laughed and I handed him his bag. He smiled and hugged me unexpectedly.</p> <p>“Thanks for the weekend, Tony,” he said as he broke apart from me.</p> <p>I leaned forward and planted a kiss on him. I felt him smile as we kissed then he kissed back. We parted and he left for his home and normal life. Well, not normal after what had just happened. I’m sure Mitch will make his life a lot less normal from now on.</p> <p>I watched the pair leave, and I felt truly alone for the first time since leaving home. I tried to remain upbeat, but I couldn’t. I took my envelope and movie from Sly’s desk. He had added five hundred dollars for the Friday night portion and the idea for the day’s movie. As I made my way back upstairs, it was hard not to think about my family and what they were doing.</p> <p>The holidays were coming up soon and Thanksgiving was always a time for the four of us to get together and talk a little. Not this year. I reflected on the choice I had made, and still didn’t regret it, but couldn’t get over the nagging feeling I was left out of a few things with them.</p> <p>The rest of the day was as normal as possible. I got some things done in the loft and finished up more of the kitchen. I ordered a stove and overhead vent to be delivered the next day by “Stan and Ollie”. I then thought about what I was going to do about Stan if it was them that delivered the appliances.</p> <p>I headed downstairs and to the filming room. I moved things around like I wanted them. Sly had left behind some unused film in some cases and I loaded it into the cameras. I removed the camera over the bed, as I would not need it there and put it to the side. I had the center of the room covered by all three cameras. Black material covered everything. I had the lights shining down into the middle of the room in such a way as not to cast a reflection on the lenses of the cameras.</p> <p>It took several hours of work, but I had it ready for Stan, if all went according to plan. I crashed back in my own bed at about midnight. The next day was a repeat of the previous Tuesday’s events. A knock at the door, Laurel and Hardy brought the stove and vent upstairs, I gave them their tip in the same manner, and they left. The only difference was Stan didn’t join in on what Tom was doing to me.</p> <p>Tom called him names and teased him, but Stan didn’t say or do anything against it. When Tom was finished with me, I raised an eyebrow to Stan, notifying him to return that night. He had a slight smile as they went back to their truck. I worked on the loft for the rest of the day. The kitchen was almost done. Just a few more items and it would be totally finished. I needed a sink, dishwasher, and ceiling fan, and it would be finished. I figured another two weeks’ worth of work.</p> <p>At about six o’clock, I headed downstairs and into the filming room. In the bathroom, I gave myself a quick enema and shower. I dried off and put on the robe that hung on the inside of the door. Before I left the room to go back into the filming room, I thought about what I was going to do to Stan and decided to slick up my sphincter muscles, just in case. Jock had kept all of his clothes there in the locker and I went to it to find something I could wear. I knew I would never fill out the leather pants he wore or the leather boots, so I didn’t try. There were other things that could be worn, though.</p> <p>I put the studded leather straps around my wrists and cinched them tight. I found the studded leather collar Jock wore and discovered that there was a setting for my slender neck. I didn’t put it on just yet. I just put that into the pocket of the robe I was wearing. A pair of leather shorts was folded in the bottom of his locker and I put it on under the robe.</p> <p>Just as I was about to slip on a pair of gloves, a knuckle was rapping on the outside door. I decided that the rest of the outfit could wait a while. Stan was waiting as I slid the panel open and I let him inside.</p> <p>“It’s getting a little chilly out there,” he said, rubbing his arms together. He then saw the robe I was clad in and suddenly got serious. All I did was motion for him to follow me downstairs. He dutifully followed at a safe distance until we got to Sly’s office. We sat in the same chairs as the previous week. I gazed at him over templed fingertips. </p> <p>“What do you want, Stan?” I asked again like I did before, but this time, it was with a different tone.</p> <p>“What do you mean?” he asked, a little unsure of himself.</p> <p>“Well, if you just wanted to fuck me, you could have done it this afternoon and saved yourself a great deal of harassment from Tom. You didn’t; that tells me you want something else. What is it?” I was taking the dominate personality with him, sensing that it was what was needed here.</p> <p>“Well,” he started saying as he shrugged his shoulders. “I was wondering if you could do things to me.”</p> <p>I knew that was hard to say, but I wasn’t letting him off the hook. Sly was right about him. He was very submissive with his personality.</p> <p>“Like what?” I forcefully asked him.</p> <p>“Like, well,” it was going to take all night if I waited for him to spit it out, so I took the aggressive approach again.</p> <p>“You want me to tie you up,” I prompted. His eyes got as big as mine did when I first had to bear Jock’s monster up my ass. I kept staring at him until he nodded his head, almost in shame. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of, Stan.”</p> <p>“I know. I just didn’t think that anyone could figure it out so easily. Especially a kid; no offense.”</p> <p>“None taken, but I didn’t figure it out all on my own. I had help, but we won’t discuss that right now. Right now, I want you to be as honest and upfront as you can. Tell me what you want and what you don’t want done to you. I also want to know why.”</p> <p>“Okay, well, first, could you tie me up?”</p> <p>“Look, Stan, not to be a jerk or anything, but if you take this long, we’re gonna be here all night and not get to do what you came here for. I tell you what; strip your clothes off and I’ll take it from there.”</p> <p>He looked shocked again at my forcefulness, but stood up just the same. As I was leaving the room, he was pulling his shirt over his head. I grabbed a few items from Jock’s locker and returned to Sly’s office. When I walked inside, I was the one with the shock now. He was totally shaved from head to toe, excluding the hair on top. It looks like Sly was right on the money.</p> <p>He was shivering a little from either a little fear or the cooler weather, I wasn’t sure nor did I care. I walked right up to him and after having him sit back down in the seat, put a thick leather blindfold over his eyes. I had him put his wrists out in front of him and then put leather wrist restraints around them. I clipped them together and then put the same type of restraints on his ankles.</p> <p>I put a simple black leather collar around his neck. After that, I grabbed his shaved balls and pulled downward. He groaned, but his dick responded by growing a little more. I smiled as I weaved the ball spreader around his balls. I went around behind him and attached a chain to the collar around his neck.</p> <p>“Stand,” I ordered him and he complied. The chain was pulled down his back and attached to his ballspreader. It wasn’t tight, but that would come later.</p> <p>“Okay, boy,” I said, getting into a domineering mode, “here are your orders. One; you do not speak unless spoken to. Two; once we go into the other room, you will not say, do, or even think about doing anything without being told to do so. Three; there are no ‘safe words’ to use. We go in there; you are only free when I think you’ve had enough. Are there any questions before we begin?”</p> <p>“No,” he softly said, with his head bowed.</p> <p>“No?” I asked, squeezing his balls in their spreader. He hissed at the sudden pain.</p> <p>“No…Sir,” he said, realizing his mistake.</p> <p>“Better,” I answered back and released my grip on his balls. “Follow me,” I said, pulling on his now very stiff cock.</p> <p>It felt so unreal to be the one in charge of a session in the film room, but here it was happening. I led him by his cock into the film room. I had him stop in the middle where I had marked the floor with a small piece of tape earlier. His wrist restraints were clipped onto a cord hanging from the upper rafter. It led to a pulley I installed and over to the wall with a crank to help me lift him in the air. I turned the handle on the crank and slowly lifted him off the ground.</p> <p>As I saw in the video to the teenager, I stopped pulling on him when his feet were a few inches off the ground. Ropes were tied to the ankle restraints and pulled in the opposite direction, making his legs spread out as far as they could safely go. I stopped pulling on the second one when he began to really wince. His body was now mine to do with as I pleased.</p> <p>I checked on the cameras and all three of them got him without a problem. I went back to Jock’s locker for a half mask I had seen earlier. It hid my eyes and top of my head, but not anything below my nose. It had the look of a Zorro mask. I tied it off and pulled the collar out of my pocket, putting that into place as well. The gloves were slipped over my hands and I undid the belt to my robe.</p> <p>I saw myself in the mirror before heading on stage. I looked like a small Zorro, too. The only thing I was missing was a black shirt, pants and sombrero. I smiled and turned to my willing toy for the evening. I walked over to the controls for the cameras and sound. With one click, I had every device turned on and recording.</p> <p>I walked onto the staging and pulled a small black stand to set behind Stan. I retreated to find just the right thing I needed. I found it and returned to the stand. I ran the buttplug along the length of Stan’s crack before lining it up to his backdoor. Playfully, I twisted it around his sphincter muscle before shoving it inside him.</p> <p>He bellowed out in pain at the suddenness of the invasion. With a pat on his ass, I stepped of the small step. I walked back to him with a spool. I put the spool in the middle of his back and attached one of the links on his chain to it. I twisted the spool, rolling the chain up around it; thereby tightening it. His balls retreated between his legs as the spool was turned tighter and tighter. It also made sure the buttplug was not going anywhere. When I was satisfied that his balls were in enough pain and discomfort, I plied a clip to the spool, holding it in place.</p> <p>I retrieved a small pair of clamps from Jock’s locker and put them on his each of his nipples, right on the tip of tits. He screamed and begged them to be taken off, but his cock told me otherwise. Stan was in some pain, but I was just getting started with him.</p> <p>Now came the fun part for me; the strap. The same wide and thick piece of leather that was used on me and MJ was now in my hands. I gripped the handle firmly and swung it through the air, listening to the air whistle past it. It was like listening to beautiful music.</p> <p>I walked up to stand beside Stan still flexing the strap. When I was ready, I pulled it back and let it fly. It struck right across the middle of his butt. He screamed at the pain, but I didn’t stop. The first hit had made a really nice red horizontal stripe across his ass. I did it again, tagging him just below the first one, and getting the same response from Stan and his ass. The next hit got him just below that one. The fourth nailed him just above the first strike and the fifth one got him above that one. From there, I retraced my steps three more times, for a total of twenty lashes on his ass. For the finale, I used the strap vertically against his balls that were being stretched between his legs. That brought a very high pitched scream from his throat.</p> <p>I laid the strap aside and found a small step ladder that would suit my purposes. I positioned it right in front of him. My small cock needed relief. I stepped up the ladder to place my crotch right in his face. I grabbed the back of his head with both hands and ground it around in my leather covered pubic area. Now I knew why Jock liked doing this so much. The leather on the inside was soft and felt like silk being pushed around on my cock.</p> <p>After a few minutes of doing this, I needed to relieve myself. I pulled the leather shorts down and placed the head of my cock to his lips. He parted them obediently and I slipped it inside. He knew what to do from there. His mouth enclosed around my dick and he sucked like a vacuum cleaner hose. I held his head by his hair and the more he sucked the tighter my grip got. With the past half hour of anticipation, I couldn’t hold out for very long. He had me cumming within mere minutes of initial entry.</p> <p>I sank to my knees after the powerful orgasm had hit me, thereby pulling my cock out of his mouth. I had to have a breather as I pulled my shorts back up. I looked down and saw that his cock was still rock hard, so I teased it for a few minutes with my gloved hands. I stepped down a step to put my face dead even with his crotch. I looked between his legs and his balls were turning a nice shade of violet, not that I cared. I reached back up and began stroking him again.</p> <p>While I was stroking him, I turned around and rubbed the leather of my shorts along his cock as well. His dick made a crevasse in between the globes of my ass in my shorts. As that was being done, I hooked my thumbs in the waistband and lowered them again, putting his cock along the crack of my ass. I let him feel it for a while before aiming it for my glory hole.</p> <p>My dick was hard again, in the anticipation of having his cock up my ass. I put the tip right on the barrier separating my inside from the outside air. I eased back and let it slip inside me. It was like cutting warm butter with a hot knife; he slid in so easily. He shuddered as the warmth engulfed his cock. I turned my head around and reached up to gently pull his head towards me for a kiss. My young body fit perfectly between the clips on his nipples when I leaned against him. When I broke the kiss, I pulled him closer to whisper to him.</p> <p>“Don’t you dare cum until I tell you. Got it?” I threatened him.</p> <p>He nodded, and I released his head to return back up. I kept them behind his head for the leverage I needed while riding his cock, though. I used my legs to ride up and down on him. I also used his body as a wall to lean against. He shuddered again and I stopped, waited for the feeling to pass, and then continued. It actually felt good this time to have a man’s cock sliding in and out of my asshole.</p> <p>I let go of his neck with one hand and began stroking my own cock while still riding his. The feeling was very intense as I released my sexual tension for the second time within minutes. My orgasm had the effect of tightening my sphincter muscle on the cock that was embedded in my ass. I felt him stiffen and shudder as he tried to hold back the waves of orgasmic pleasure. His cock jumped in my ass and I felt sperm being shot out of the tip and into my bowels.</p> <p>I knew he wouldn’t last long, but I didn’t give him permission to cum. I reached up and slapped his face with the hand I was just using to give myself pleasure. I pulled him back down to whisper in his ear again.</p> <p>“I told you not to cum until I gave you the word. You will be punished for that, boy,” I told him.</p> <p>I milked his cock with my anal muscles and slid off him. Some jizm leaked out and ran down my leg, but I caught it before it hit the leather shorts. I mopped up my back door with a towel I had placed on the step ladder and pulled the shorts back up again. I turned back to Stan to see what to do about his punishment. I thought about it long and hard before making a decision. I had the answer.</p> <p>Jock had a leather cat-o-nine tails in his locker that was perfect. I grabbed the cat and walked around behind him. I didn’t snap it like a regular whip; I lashed it down his back, making it appear like a cat had raked its nails down his back. The whip made several red vertical lines in his skin from each pass of the leather. He hissed at each time I made a pass with it. When I was finished with him, his back looked like a wall of red lines.</p> <p>When I walked back around, his cock was hard again. I smiled and played with it again by licking the head. He groaned at the light touch. And to be honest, I was feeling a little frisky again, too. I mounted the stairs in front of him and planted a kiss on his lips after licking his cock’s head. I knew he could taste his jizm on my tongue and it seemed to excite him further. </p> <p>We kissed very passionately for a minute or so. I reached up and twisted the clips on his nipples, sending shards of pain through his chest. He groaned into my mouth while we were kissing and the effect was actually very erotic. I did his other nipple and his groan was even louder. I broke the kiss and teased his lips with my gloved finger. I hooked my finger behind his upper teeth and drew him to me to whisper to him yet again.</p> <p>“You want me again, don’t you, boy?”</p> <p>He nodded and even his cock jumped at the thought of that.</p> <p>“If you disappoint me again, the punishment will be ten times worse that you just got. Got it?”</p> <p>He nodded again.</p> <p>I slipped the shorts back down to my ankles again and kicked them to the floor. I sank back down to be eyelevel with his cock again and began to pay the attention it was due. It had a musky smell from being inside my asshole, but I paid it no nevermind. I licked it from balls to tip and back down again. I paid particular attention to the rim around its head.</p> <p>When I was ready for coupling with him again, I turned on the spot and ran his cock along my crack once more. His man’s meat felt really good doing just that, and I was tempted to just allow him that small pleasure, but I ended up doing as I suggested to him. I slid up his body and lowered my ass down to the tip of his cock again. I let some strength out of my legs and I allowed his cock to slide into me for a second time.</p> <p>He shuddered again, trying to maintain control. I turned back to him and warned him again not to cum till I told him. He nodded. I knew it would be difficult for him. I know my ass was tight, but not that tight that he couldn’t control himself.</p> <p>I reached down and began stroking my own hard-on again, trying to achieve my own release and it came after only a few good strokes while riding his cock. My whole body tensed up at the release, and I was curious to see if he would cum again, but he held his back. I waited a few moments to be sure, and he had held back very well.</p> <p>“Very good, boy,” I whispered to him. “Now, you’re gonna do something else to show your controlling abilities.”</p> <p>This next part took a lot of flexibility on my part. Without taking his cock out of my asshole, I reached over and unlinked the ropes to his ankle restraints. Both feet fell to the ground after they were released. The tricky one was going to be the top one. There was no way I was going to release it without taking his cock out of me, so I didn’t bother. I slipped off him and made my way to the crank on the wall and lowered him to the floor.</p> <p>His body flopped to the ground once he was completely down. I walked back over and unlinked the cable from the cuffs, but not the cuffs from each other. His arms came down over my back as I was facing him. I got closer and whispered in his ear.</p> <p>“I want you to royally fuck me, boy. You don’t cum till I’m completely satisfied. Got that?”</p> <p>He nodded, meekly. I didn’t remove his hands as I turned around to face away from him. I crawled onto all fours, and since his hands were clasped together in front of me, he had no choice but to follow. I had his hands on my chest as I pulled him on top of my back. I reached behind me and relined his cock up to my backdoor. Going backward, I speared myself on it without a problem, going all the way down. He shuddered again and took his time before doing anything.</p> <p>His hands were resting on the ground right beneath my face and I lowered my head to rest on them. The links on the cuffs were long enough to allow him to lift them up and over my head to place his hands behind my neck. He kept them there or on my shoulders the entire time he was inside me.</p> <p>“Now, boy, fuck me hard,” I commanded him as I pushed my head off the floor with my hands to be in the more traditional “doggy-style” position.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he answered. I felt his cock begin to slowly slide in and out of my ass. Then he began to pick up speed and intensity.</p> <p>I reached down to my own cock and began stroking it to the rhythm of his pumping action. With each lunge forward and into me, I stroked downward on my cock and vice-versa. I spread my legs out a little to allow my hand easier access to my cock. My other hand had to be moved more under my face to keep my balance. The stroking and pumping began to build to a fever-pitch intensity and I began to get more vocal.</p> <p>“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me, boy, fuck me,” I began chanting, submitting to my own lust. “Harder, boy!” I bellowed out at him. He did as I told him and his thrusts became more animalistic; more primal.</p> <p>It was obscene how lascivious we had become in such a short time. He was pumping my guts for all he was worth, now, as I was pumping my own short rod as fast as I could.</p> <p>“OH GOD!!!” I cried as the finality of my orgasm struck my preteen body, but I wasn’t done with him yet; I wanted more. My cock didn’t let me down, either. It remained stiff while Stan was giving me his. Another wave crashed over me. Then another. And finally a fourth one in a row hit me and I screamed at him.</p> <p>“CUM INSIDE ME NOW!!!” I bellowed at him and he didn’t do it immediately. “If …you… want… to… cum… then… do… it… now… boy!” I told him between his primal thrusts. He was practically lifting me off the ground as it was, but he doubled his efforts to cum.</p> <p>“OH GOD!!!” he cried into the night as his body tensed up and his cock shot a giant load of cum inside my ass. I came one more final time as well, echoing his roar of rapture.</p> <p>Five times in a row was too much, even for me, and something happened. Stan was waking me up while kneeling beside me. My mask was off as was my collar.</p> <p>“What happened?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I think you passed out,” he said, with a look of relief on his face. I sat up to face him.</p> <p>“I passed out?” I couldn’t believe it. “It was that good?”</p> <p>He snickered.</p> <p>“I guess so,” he said.</p> <p>I got up to stop the cameras and doubled over in pain. My whole body hurt. My ass was especially painful. I crawled to the controls instead. I clicked them off and crawled back to Stan and flopped to the floor in front of him, but facing away from him.</p> <p>“Um, could you undo these, please?” he asked, showing me his wrists.</p> <p>I reached up and unclipped the links. I scooted back to lie against his belly and he welcomed me into his embrace.</p> <p>“Stan?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yeah?”</p> <p>“You were worried about me, weren’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah. I mean, what would it look like if you had died right after getting the stuffing fucked out of you by me? It wouldn’t look good on my work record.”</p> <p>I elbowed him in the ribs as we giggled at his joke.</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess it is one of those things that kind of follows you around wherever you go,” I commented back at him.</p> <p>“Really. I would probably not get that promotion I want if this were discovered.”</p> <p>“Probably not,” I agreed.</p> <p>“Um, could you take this thing off my balls, please?” he asked me.</p> <p>“Well, if you insist,” I casually answered him. I groaned as I pushed up in to a kneeling position and went behind him. I unlinked the spool and let out the slack. I undid the collar from around his neck, next. The ballspreader was undone and he pounded the floor with his palms as the blood rushed back into his testicles.</p> <p>I tried to stand up and succeeded this time, but not very steadily. He walked up behind me to steady me and I felt his cock go between my legs.</p> <p>“Easy, boy,” I told him.</p> <p>“Totally unintentional,” he said, raising his hand to show friendliness. We took our bondage gear off and put it all back where they came from.</p> <p>He helped me to the shower in the bathroom off the film room. We had a nice shower together and toweled each other off afterwards. I asked him if he had to work the next day, and he shook his head.</p> <p>“You wanna stay the night?” I offered.</p> <p>“Are you sure?” he came back with and I nodded to him. He shrugged and we headed upstairs to my loft.</p> <p>On the second landing, I doubled over a little due to extreme soreness. Stan picked me up like a baby and carried me sitting on his forearm and my head on his shoulder the rest of the way. We got to the loft and he set me back down on my feet. The two of us shared a hot cocoa together, not talking very much and then headed to bed.</p> <p>I woke the next morning very, very sore around the middle. Stan was still asleep on the bed, but had one of those morning erections. I smiled and decided to give him a good morning. I licked his dick from the bottom all the way up to the tip. He moaned when my warm mouth engulfed it again. I slipped it down my throat with now much practiced ease.</p> <p>Involuntarily, he hands moved down to my head and he grabbed my hair while I continued to suck on him. I cupped his balls in my hands and squeezed gently as my head bobbed on his cock. I knew they must have been sore as well, because I was still sore, so I was careful with them.</p> <p>“What’re you doing?” came a voice above me. Now that was a stupid question.</p> <p>“What does it look like?” I replied to it. </p> <p>“I figured you would be too sore for anything else,” Stan commented.</p> <p>“Well, my middle and ass is still sore, but the rest of me is fine. As long as you don’t want my asshole right now, we’ll get along just fine.”</p> <p>“What if I do?” he shot back, but only playfully, I could tell.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose I could, if you absolutely have to,” I playfully teased back at him.</p> <p>“That’s okay, Tony, you don’t have to. I was only kidding,” he said, turning serious.</p> <p>“I know, Stan, but I could manage,” I shrugged my shoulders at him.</p> <p>Without another thought, I spun around and straddled his torso, putting his cock right in front of mine. A few more strokes of his cock to keep it interested, and I raised my hips above it. It hit my sphincter and I closed my eyes, hoping that it wouldn’t hurt as bad as I was thinking it would. I relaxed by buttocks and pushed out on my bowels to insert him back inside me. It did hurt as bad as I thought it would.</p> <p>“UUUHH!” I gasped as it split me again. Those rectal muscles were just too sore still. Now I understood why some women walk bowlegged after sex.</p> <p>“We don’t have to do this, Tony,” he suggested, and I violently shook my head at him.</p> <p>I grimaced as I passed more of his stiff pole into me. It wasn’t easy, but I made it all the way down to sit on his waist. Before moving again, I just waited for the pain and soreness to pass. As I began to move again, the soreness returned, but I was determined to not let it beat me. I put my hands on the bed between his legs to stay balanced while I fucked myself on his cock. The first few times I slid along his member, it hurt, but after that, things began to feel better.</p> <p>My own cock sprang to attention from the feelings I was beginning to experience again. I reached for it and began stroking while I rode his cock. This time it did take a while to finish, even though he was buried inside me. It was strange to suddenly find that a cock being in my ass was erotic. I shuddered through a morning orgasm and continued pumping up and down on his rod to have him finish as well. The friction caused my cock to strengthen again and I found myself masturbating it again.</p> <p>He came as I did that time as my hole clenched tighter around his cock and he could no longer hold back. I felt the warmth of jizm being pumped into my guts while I simmered down again. I laid back on his chest to relax and he wrapped his arms around me.</p> <p>“Good morning,” he whispered.</p> <p>“To you too,” I countered.</p> <p>“Should we get a shower taken?” he suggested.</p> <p>“Not yet. I wanna just lie here for a few minutes, if that’s okay.”</p> <p>“It’s fine with me,” he said while still holding onto me.</p> <p>We remained like that for over half an hour. I didn’t care that his semen was leaking out of my ass. I just wanted him to hold me for a while. I missed that part of being with my parents. We showered and he left for his home with his parents. He kissed me goodbye at the door and told me thank you for the evening. I smiled and he went home.</p> <p>I straightened out the filming room for the next few hours and put the film into some canisters for Sly to edit as he saw fit. The rest of the day was sunbathing and working on the loft again.</p> <p>The whole rest of the week was more of the same. The soreness of my night with Stan passed finally on Thursday afternoon. As I was getting some things done, I noticed that it had gone away. Friday came around and Mitch didn’t bring MJ around. I was sure he was having fun with the boy.</p> <p>That Monday, I gave the film to Sly and he said that he would watch it and get back to me. I nodded and we began working on the next film. It was more of the same that time. I had to take a whipping from Jock’s strap (yeah, I know; we had a laugh about that as well) and took him up my ass after a short time sucking his cock. I screamed and yelled and bellowed for him to stop, but I got it anyway. I tried not to let my cock get hard while he was fucking me as it wouldn’t be good for the cameras to see that.</p> <p>I got paid and with that money, I bought a dishwasher for the loft. It wasn’t delivered by Tom and Stan the next day, so I made sure I was dressed when I answered the door. It was only one man to deliver it; a black man. Remembering the size of the other black man’s cock, I waited until he was finished bringing the washer upstairs before asking a very pertinent question.</p> <p>“Is it true that black men have bigger cocks?” I asked blatantly.</p> <p>He was jilted at the question as he looked at me. I noticed him get a little uncomfortable and look around the room. Then the realization hit him; I was alone.</p> <p>“Where’re your parents, kid?”</p> <p>“They aren’t here,” I told him. Well, it was the truth, after all.</p> <p>“You wanna see it, huh?” he asked me. I nodded, licking my lips.</p> <p>I remember his skin being like cold black. The only things that were even remotely white were his eyes. He unzipped his fly on the overalls and pulled his cock out. Even soft, that thing was big. I smiled and walked up to him.</p> <p>“You want me to lick it for you, mister?”</p> <p>“That would be great, kid,” he answered back.</p> <p>I licked it, starting at the tip and going down to his pants. He moaned in appreciation of my attentions, but I was just getting started. I came back up his growing hard-on and opened my mouth to vacuum him inside. It was difficult to fit, but I opened as wide as I could and forced it down the hatch. I took a deep breath and fit it inside even further. It responded even more by growing longer and wider.</p> <p>I felt his hands grab my head and pull me towards him more. He was groaning under my ministrations of his cock. My throat took all of him, but it wasn’t easy. He was larger than Jock. Before long, I had him at full mast. That black cock was at least a foot long and three inches around. Even I was concerned about taking him up my ass, but I was willing to try.</p> <p>“Will you use this thing on me, please?” I asked, pulling my mouth off him for a second.</p> <p>“Are you sure?” he asked, sounding concerned.</p> <p>“Yes, unless you don’t want to…” I eluded to him with a teasing smile.</p> <p>“Oh, you’re not gonna sit down for a week after this, boy,” he said, smiling back at me.</p> <p>He took over from there. He grabbed my shoulders and spun me around. He shucked his overalls off as I lowered my jeans to the floor. My ass was too low for him to fuck, as tall as he was, so he grabbed me by the waist and hoisted me up to put my torso on the box carrying my dishwasher. My feet were several inches off the floor now, but my ass was right at the height he needed to fit his monstrous cock inside me.</p> <p>I heard him spit into his hand and he wiped it up the crack of my ass. I gripped the far side of the box, getting ready for the inevitable. As I felt his cock touch my anus, I spread my legs out wider to allow easier entry into my depths. He pushed gently forward and my muscles gave way to his invading missile. I gripped the crate even harder as I had to bear the agony of being split in half by his huge cock.</p> <p>He was patient as he fed it to me slowly, allowing me to get used to him in small increments, but it still hurt like hell. I felt like I was being ripped apart. My whole ass felt like it was on fire while he still pumped it in slowly. He couldn’t fit all of it inside, of course, but I took a great deal of it, though. When it felt like he was inside as far as he could go, I reached back to see how much more of his black pole was left outside. The width of my whole hand was able to circle it and there was still a little more left uncovered.</p> <p>“I still got more, kid, but I doubt if it’ll fit,” he commented when he got next to my ear.</p> <p>“Then fuck me with what you can, then,” I told him.</p> <p>He grabbed my hips and began to pull out as I returned my hand to its original place on the crate. My cock was smashed up against the wood of the crate and my own body, but I didn’t care. I was starting to crave having a cock up my ass more and more, now. </p> <p>He pumped my guts for a few times slowly, to help me get used to it, but I wanted more.</p> <p>“Harder,” I told him and he didn’t disappoint me.</p> <p>His hands moved to the small of my back as his cock started to pump faster and harder into me. I could swear that he was able to feed more of it to my guts the more he pumped. I held on for dear life while he rode me harder and harder. I also began to get more vocal.</p> <p>“Oh, yeah, fuck me,” I cried into the crate as I did with Stan the previous week downstairs. “Fuck me harder!” He did. I repeated it and he did again. His thrusts were as powerful as Stan’s were last week, but his cock was a lot longer and wider than Stan’s. My ass was not going to be able to hold anything for a while after this, but I was beyond caring about that.</p> <p>“Oh God, yesss, shove that fucking black cock up my ass,” I was getting primal again as I did with Stan.</p> <p>The black cock didn’t stop pummeling me. The black man forced more and more of his cock into me until he tensed up and bellowed out in rapturous pleasure. Semen shot out of his cock and filled up my innards until it flowed out of me and down my legs. He was satisfied, but I was left unfulfilled, though. I was still wanting more.</p> <p>He collapsed onto my back, trying to recover his strength. He pulled out and slid off my back. I heard him plop to the floor and lie back on his back. I turned around to see him lying there with his jizm glazing his softening cock. I slid off the box, myself, and crawled over to him. I licked the length of his waning member to get all the cum juices off it. I was gentle with him, remembering that adult cocks are sensitive after fucking.</p> <p>He just laid there, letting me do what I wanted to his piece of black meat. As I licked, he began to grow again, and I smiled. He may have been older, but he recovered quickly. Good, I thought, as I continued to lick him. The black cock got to about half-staff and I turned around for more fucking. I said earlier that I wasn’t satisfied yet.</p> <p>With an asshole that had his manjuice leaking out of it, it was easier to fit him back inside me. Even with being only “half-cocked”, he was still stiff enough to get back in there again. I sat back to let him get as far inside as he did when he came. I reached back and felt there was still some left outside. I was willing to take all of it, if I could. Lust had overtaken me by this point.</p> <p>I felt his cock harden even more as it filled my ass again, and I smiled at the feeling, even though it did hurt a little. I began to ride him as I did Stan last Tuesday evening. I was mildly aware of his hands around my waist as I began driving more and more of his black pole into my supple ass. He was holding me steady while I pumped harder and harder on his stiffening prick. My hand snaked down and began stroking my own cock while riding his. This was what was missing the first time he fucked me. I couldn’t reach my stiffy to relieve my tensions. This time I was not going to be denied my orgasm.</p> <p>With his black monster filling my preteen asshole, I stroked furiously at my dick, trying to achieve what I did the previous week with Stan. One orgasm wracked my young frame, but I didn’t stop there. His cock was still hard, and I was still horny as hell. Another assaulted my senses and I didn’t stop. A third came over me and I was wearing down, but resilient to get one more out of my dick before stopping. His cock performed magnificently. With one last orgasm, finally tiring me out, he shot another load into my bowels. It wasn’t as much as the first one, but some juice did leak out.</p> <p>Meanwhile, I had collapsed to the floor between his legs. His bent cock still buried in my ass. The black man raised himself up and eased his cock and legs out from under me. I flopped to the floor as he cleared my body.</p> <p>“Jesus, kid, you’re a fuckin’ slut!” he exclaimed and pulled his uniform back on. He left without another word.</p> <p>I lay there for a while, recovering from my self-inflicted torment. The pleasure was orgasmic, that was for sure, but was it worth it? I wasn’t so sure at the time. I pushed myself off the floor and saw the pooled semen on the floor under me. It was pink, telling me I had torn something. I gently crawled to the shower for a nice hot one.</p> <p>As I got out and dried off, I was still sore, but felt loads better. I was able to do some work on the loft before crashing for the night. The next three days after that were spent doing just that. On Saturday, I made my way down to the beach for a swim. Trouble appeared immediately. It was the assholes that had confronted MJ and me that Friday night. All four of them were there.</p> <p>“Where’s your little friend?” the leader asked me.</p> <p>“Not here,” I sarcastically told him and sidestepped to get around him, knowing that it wasn’t going to work.</p> <p>“You caused a lot of pain for us last time, brat. We’re gonna cause a lot of pain to you, now.” That was all he said, and his friends grabbed my arms, legs, and covered my mouth as they led me away. They weren’t worried about being seen as they controlled the streets by fear. I was dead, and I knew it.</p> <p>There was an abandoned building close to the beach that I normally visited. They dragged me inside and threw me onto the floor as we entered. The one that had the switchblade grabbed me and began cutting my clothes off me while two of the others held me down. Within minutes, he had me completely nude. Even my shoes were cut from my feet.</p> <p>The knife banger used my torn shirt to tie my hands behind my back at the wrists and elbows.</p> <p>With me now naked and helpless before them, the two holding me down released me to the leader. He grabbed me by my neck and pushed me to the wall. My head hit so hard, I was seeing stars. With his other hand, he grabbed my balls and squeezed hard. I cried into the vacancy of the room. The one that had cut my clothes away, grabbed my undershorts and stuffed them in my mouth.</p> <p>“Good thinking, Carlos,” leader man told him. Then he turned back to me. “You hurt my balls last time, kid. Now, it’s your turn to hurt.” </p> <p>With that, he brought his knee up to my groin as hard as he could. I pulled my knees up in pain and turned away from him, but his buddies stepped in. Carlos and one of the other ones pulled my legs apart to allow him to keep kneeing my groin. He did it another three times. I felt like vomiting after he was done with that.</p> <p>The two holding my legs released me and Leader let me drop to the ground. He began to undo his jeans in front of me. The others were snickering. He pushed his pants to the floor and I got a look at his hard cock. It was nothing special; I had taken larger. The problem was that he wasn’t going to be nice and gentle about it. He turned me over to lie on my stomach as he pulled me from the wall. I knew what was coming next.</p> <p>He pulled me up to kneel on my knees with my face in the cold concrete floor and then his cock was at my backdoor, knocking. I held my breath as he violently shoved his cock inside me. I screamed into the gag at the ferocity of his lunge. He was balls deep in one thrust.</p> <p>“Jesus, kid, someone been fucking you?” he asked, rhetorically. </p> <p>“What do you mean, Juan?” Carlos asked him.</p> <p>“The kid’s as loose as my sister, C,” he answered back to him. “Well, no big deal, I’m still gonna fuck the livin’ shit outta you,” he said, turning back to me.</p> <p>And he was going to live up to that threat, also. Violently pistoning his cock through my anal barrier, he made every thrust hurt. I tried to think of something else and make believe that this wasn’t happening to me, but it was impossible. It became even more impossible when Carlos walked up and knelt in front of me with his cock in his hands.</p> <p>“Mind if I take the bastard’s mouth, Juan?” he asked.</p> <p>“Go ahead, C. He’d probably like it also.”</p> <p>My shorts were removed from my mouth to be replaced with his cock. He also was smaller than others that had been in my throat, but it was the fact that I didn’t want this shithead to be inside me that made the whole thing worse.</p> <p>“I feel one tooth on my dick, kid, and I’ll knock every one of them out of your mouth. Got it?” He told me as he pointed his finger at my face. I nodded that I got the point and he put his cock to my lips. I didn’t open right away. He slammed his fist across my face to make me open. I opened my mouth as I felt something running out of my nose.</p> <p>Carlos grabbed my hair and forced his cock into my waiting mouth. The two Chicanos began to get into a rhythm of fucking me at both ends. As the two of them were very pent up, it only took a few times before both of them came inside both my holes.</p> <p>“That was piss-poor,” Carlos stated with another punch to my left ear. Juan slapped my ass as he pulled his weakening member out of it.</p> <p>The other two were just waiting for their turn at me. One of them flipped me over and pulled my legs up his body. He held onto them as he lined his own cock up to my anus. His buddy straddled my body and pulled my hair to raise my mouth to his crotch. I knew better than to argue this point. I opened my mouth and he thrust it inside.</p> <p>As the one raping my ass thrust inside me, his abdomen struck my sore balls and I screamed into the other’s crotch. I had to remember not to bite down. Each time he pistoned into me, my balls hurt that much more. He also took to punching my stomach as hard as he could. My belly and ribs took several shots from his fist before he was finished with me. He came first, and his buddy a few minutes later. With a slap to my face, he let me drop back to the concrete floor.</p> <p>Juan and Carlos were next again. They traded places and turned me back over to a kneeling position. This put Carlos forcing his rehardened prick up my ass while Juan made sure my mouth was not left out of anything. I grimaced as his crotch smelled like a toilet. Carlos took to hitting me with the chain that was around his pants. My back and ribs took the brunt of this attack while he raped me again.</p> <p>As both of them had already cum once, it took some time for them to finish this time. They kept yelling names at me; calling me “slut”, “boy-toy”; things like that. As they kept shouting them at me, I started to believe them. I mean, I did just take a huge black cock up my ass from someone I had just met. The name-calling was also turning them on something fierce. It aided in getting both of them to orgasm faster than they normally would have.</p> <p>With a slap to my face, Juan dismounted, leaving the opposite partner to take his place. Carlos used the chain on my asscheeks several times, making sure I was hurt even more. They flipped me back over onto my back and both of them entered me again. More of the rape followed with punching and slapping to accompany it.</p> <p>When both of them had finished again, the first two had another go at me. I was attacked by the no named ones again when they were finished with me. Then I heard, through ringing ears, Carlos and Juan discussing what to do about me.</p> <p>“We could snuff him right here, Juan,” Carlos suggested.</p> <p>“Yes, kill me,” I thought to myself. I just wanted it to be over with.</p> <p>“No, I got a better plan, C,” Juan said.</p> <p>Both of my eyes were swollen shut from too many hits, so I couldn’t see what they were doing, but I was sure Juan was smiling at his own genius. I was picked up and hauled to my feet. I couldn’t stand due to the abuse I had just taken, so one of them slung me over his shoulder.</p> <p>I heard the door open and felt sunlight on my bruised back and buttocks. Before I knew it, I was dropped to the pavement and I heard something whoosh through the air and a thud afterward. The two sounds happened again with a cry from one of the gang bangers that had just raped me. Another whooshing sound followed by a sickening crack and another scream. This whooshing sound happened over and over again until there were no cries from the bangers.</p> <p>I felt someone gently pick me up and carry me off. I didn’t care who it was or where he was taking me, as long as it was away from there. I must have passed in and out of consciousness because the next thing I remember was riding in the back seat of a car and then into the warmth of an indoor room.</p> <p>I must have been out for a while because the next thing I knew, was that the sun was glaring in my face and I was waking up in a bed with pillows around me. The sheets were tucked in the sides and I was clean. My hands and arms were wrapped in gauze and everything hurt. That was a sweet/sorrow kind of thing. The pain told me I was still alive and being alive meant that I was in pain.</p> <p>I tried to move, but it was too painful, so I stopped. I could see better, but not by much. I looked around the room to find out if there was a clue to my surroundings. There was none. I was in a strange room and hurting a lot. I made myself move to get out of the bed. I teetered a little as I stood up, trying to keep my balance. It was then that I looked down to see my body for the first time.</p> <p>My whole torso, groin, and legs were wrapped the same way as my arms were. I looked like a mummy without any around my face. The gauze stopped at my neck. There was a bathrobe lying on a nightstand and I achingly put it on. I shuffled around the bed to the door. Not knowing what I was going to find on the other side, I gently turned the knob as to not make any sound. The door swung open easily and I stepped out into a small hallway. The hallway opened up into a large studio.</p> <p>“You should be in bed, Tony,” a familiar voice came from the side of the room. It was Dave’s.</p> <p>“You saved me?” I asked through still swollen lips.</p> <p>“Well, it was either me or Bat-man,” he said, smiling. I got the joke. He had used the bat on the four bangers outside the site of my gang rape. “I saw them take you from the beach. When I returned with my bat from the car, you were gone and it took a while before I could find where they had taken you.</p> <p>“The one Chicano had just thrown you over his shoulder when I finally located the five of you. You’re lucky to be in one piece, Tony.”</p> <p>“Are they dead?” I asked, needing to know.</p> <p>“Are you sure you can handle the answer to that?” he asked back.</p> <p>“If they’re dead, Dave, I’ll celebrate when I can.”</p> <p>“Then, yes, each of them is dead. They won’t bother you again. Why did they take you, anyway?” As he was asking the question, I was feeling woozy and sank to my knees. He raced over and picked me back up. Dave placed me on his corner sectional and knelt down in front of me.</p> <p>“I’m fine. I just got a little dizzy there for a second.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I could see that,” he answered with a smile.</p> <p>“To answer your question; they tried to rob and rape me and my friend a couple of weeks ago. The two of us beat the crap out of them and ran. I guess my luck ran out and they found me.”</p> <p>“I guess so. That took guts to stand up to them, Tony. Now, would you like something light to eat?”</p> <p>I nodded and he made me some soup and toast with a Sprite to drink. He helped me back into bed afterward and I fell asleep. I didn’t even ask what day it was before passing back out again. I woke several hours later and got some dinner, and then it was back to bed again. The next day was more of the same. By the third day, I was feeling much better.</p> <p>The bandages were removed and the bruising was greatly reduced. I was able to move around a lot more as the pain was condensed to small dull aches. Dave and I talked a little over the course of those two days. When the third day did arrive and the inventory of my bruises had been taken, we had a long talk about where my life was going.</p> <p>“I’m not stupid, Tony. I know that you’re turning tricks to stay alive.”</p> <p>“I’m not doing that, Dave. I’m making films.”</p> <p>“Oh, well, that makes all the difference in the world,” he said with a note of sarcasm in his voice. “Look, Tony, one of these days this is going to kill you. You need to get out before it does.”</p> <p>“Dave, I appreciate the concern, but this was an accident. Nothing more.”</p> <p>“I’m not talking about the rape, Tony; I’m talking about having sex for money. Whether you’re doing it out on the streets or in front of a camera, it all boils down to prostitution. And it will kill you before you know it.</p> <p>“I don’t have any other choice, Dave. There’s no way I can live without money, and the only way I’m going to make money, is by doing this.”</p> <p>“You could live here with me, Tony,” he suggested out of the blue. </p> <p>To say I was shocked would have been an understatement. It took a few minutes before I recovered my wits enough to answer him.</p> <p>“You… would want me to stay here?” I asked, still stunned.</p> <p>“Yes. Listen, I don’t know why you ran away, but I don’t care about that. All I care about is that you are okay.”</p> <p>“What about my loft and money I’ve made so far?”</p> <p>“Well, you can go get the money or you can let it go. It’s up to you.”</p> <p>“Let me think about it, Dave,” I said, thoughtfully.</p> <p>“Fair enough, but if you stay with me, I will insist on one thing,” he said, suddenly sounding like my father.</p> <p>“Uh oh; here it comes,” I thought to myself.</p> <p>“You will go to school,” he said and I almost laughed.</p> <p>“Is that all?” I was relieved. I thought he would tell me to cut my hair or something.</p> <p>“That’s it.”</p> <p>I nodded and left the room, still walking gingerly. I turned back to him when I got to the bedroom.</p> <p>“What’s today, Dave?”</p> <p>“Saturday. Why?”</p> <p>“I’ve been here for a week?” I asked, shocked again. He nodded and I walked into the room. I was wondering what Sly had said to himself when I didn’t show on Monday. I would have to worry about that later.</p> <p>That weekend, I healed up a little more and by Monday, I felt a lot better. I was able to move around without hurting at all. I had given Dave’s proposal a lot of thought over the course of those two days. He had a nice one bedroom loft located in a nice neighborhood. I would be very safe here if I chose to stay with him.</p> <p>“I’ve got to take these canvases to my studio, Tony. I should be back around dinnertime.” I nodded as he left. I decided to take Dave up on his offer, but I couldn’t leave the money behind. I had over two thousand dollars hidden in the loft. I wasn’t worried about leaving the appliances behind, but I did want the cash.</p> <p>When Dave left for his studio, I took the opportunity to head back over to the building again for my money. I got dressed in clothes he had bought me and took the bus to the far side of town. I got off the bus at the beach and made my way to the building that was once my home. After getting the door unlocked, I headed down the stairs and through the hallway to Sly’s office.</p> <p>As I got there, I heard some screaming coming from the filming room. Curiosity took over and I went to investigate. I sneaked inside and saw a sight that I would never forget.</p> <p>MJ was on the stage tied to the beams above him with his arms spread out by way of wrist restraints and rope. His legs were also spread and tied to eyebolts in the stage floor. Ankle restraints and rope tied them to the floor as tightly as his wrists. His back was to me as I walked in, but I could tell it was him. His back, butt and thighs were littered with angry red welts, crisscrossed all over his skin.</p> <p>Jock was behind him with a whip, lashing out at the boy again, and sending pain coursing through his young frame. I could tell that the strap had also been used on him at least a few times before I arrived. His whole butt was not only riddled with red welts, it was also a dark shade of purple. I could also see that weights were tied painfully to his balls and they were hanging down between his legs. I couldn’t see what they had done to his cock.</p> <p>Jock made the whip sing across his middle, wrapping all the way around before being pulled back. MJ screamed again. I was so mesmerized by the scene that I just had to stay and watch. Jock delivered another ten painful lashes to the boy before dropping the whip to the ground.</p> <p>As he walked up to MJ, his cock standing rigid and ready, I heard a moan come from my friend. The stiff member touched the boy’s backside, and he began to thrash around, trying to evade the inevitable. I wondered if it was the first time he was having to deal with Jock. Either way, he was having to deal with him now. As everyone was captivated by the scene going on before the cameras, no one ever saw me there in the room.</p> <p>The blood-curdling scream that erupted from MJ was something I will never forget. It was the same that had come from me just a scant month or so earlier. But at the time, I was the one feeling the pain. Now, it was a friend of mine. Jock tore into him like he was last week’s trash. He didn’t care that he was ripping a boy to pieces, probably due to the permission given him by Mitch. I watched as MJ kept begging Jock to take his cock out of his asshole. Jock paid no mind to him what so ever. He just laid into him even more. Perhaps the screams urged the large man on further, who knows?</p> <p>I took the opportunity to slip out and get upstairs to get my money and other things I wanted. On the fourth floor, I found my stash of money, and all of it was there. I never even told MJ where it was. I knew never to trust anyone, not even MJ. I took the small amount of clothes I had and made my way to the exit. I had to hurry, knowing I only had a limited amount of time before filming was completed.</p> <p>As I got to the bottom of the stairs, and was about to enter Sly’s office, they were exiting the filming room. I stopped to listen to them talking.</p> <p>“I’ll take the brat home for the night, Sly,” Mitch was saying.</p> <p>“Not a prob., Mitch. But perhaps you should take him upstairs to Tony’s old room that he was fixing up and leave him there. That way we can start early in the morning on him.”</p> <p>“Good thinking, Sly. I’ll go get him untied.” I heard Mitch turn and head towards the filming room. I also heard Sly flop down in his chair and begin amusing himself.</p> <p>“Yeah, too bad the slut got away. Oh well, he wouldn’t have lasted too much longer anyways.” He laughed at his little joke. Chills went up and down my spine.</p> <p>He was going to kill me. Sooner or later, he was going to have me killed. Probably when I got too old for his uses. Either that, or to keep me quiet. One way or another, Dave was right. This life was going to get me killed.</p> <p>I ran to the space under the stairs and hid as I heard Mitch bring MJ back out. I got a small glimpse of him when he was led through the door. His whole body was a jumble of red marks and bruises. Blood flowed freely from between his legs and dripped on the floor. A ball gag was still in his mouth with his hands tied behind his back. Short chains linked his ankles together, making sure he couldn’t run.</p> <p>I waited till Mitch put him upstairs and came back down to Sly’s office. Sly treated them all to dinner and they left. I waited even longer, to make sure they were gone. I was about to leave, when my conscience got to me. I couldn’t leave MJ to them. He wouldn’t have much of a chance for very long.</p> <p>Knowing that Mitch probably chained MJ to something, I got the keys from the locker and took them with me back upstairs. I found him on the bed that I usually slept in and ran to him. He moaned as I started unchaining him from the bed. I got the cuffs off his ankles and wrists then the ball gag out of his mouth.</p> <p>“MJ?” I asked him, hurriedly while watching the door.</p> <p>“Hm?” he said, looking up to me with vacant eyes.</p> <p>“Nevermind. I gotta get you outta here, man. We don’t have much time. You gotta walk.”</p> <p>He didn’t want to. And for the splittest of seconds, I considered leaving him here to their mercies, not that they had any. I put my arm around him and heaved him up, pulling his arm over my shoulder. We walked to the door, but it was more like me carrying him to the door. There was no way we were going to make it walking like this. I remembered how Dave carried me over his shoulder, and I did the same to MJ. </p> <p>God, he was heavy. I almost collapsed under his weight. Only sheer determination got me going. I guess a little fear was mixed into that as well. We stumbled down the stairs as gently and quickly as we could. When we made it to the door to Sly’s office, I stopped to listen and nothing was coming from the other side. I poked my head through the door, and nothing was there. I hurried, paranoid that I had only limited time before they returned. I stole a glance into the desk and saw two envelopes full of money. MJ deserved his money and I sure as hell deserved mine, so I took both of them.</p> <p>We made it to the street and eased into the dark of the back alley. I made sure we were at least a few blocks away before I stopped and set him down. I pulled some clothes out of my pack and slipped them on his body. He was still very out of it. Swollen face and hands were the only thing not covered up by the clothes, but those were easily explained away to anyone who asked.</p> <p>I checked the envelopes of money and found over five thousand dollars in them, collectively. Mix that with my two and we’ve got a nice pot of cash. I figured that the small amount of money I had put in the investment account could easily be lost, so no big thing. I just wanted to leave this area and not return.</p> <p>After a few minutes of rest, I picked MJ back up and we headed out again. There was a bus stop not to far from where we were and one was due to arrive soon. We got there with two minutes to spare. The bus got there, and I climbed on, looking more than a little tired and haggard. The driver looked at the two of us, curiously.</p> <p>“We got mixed up with a gang of Chicanos,” I explained to him. It wasn’t a total lie. We did get mixed up with one, just not this evening.</p> <p>“You’re lucky to be alive, son,” the man said. “Where to?”</p> <p>I told him where, and he told me not to fret about the money for the ride. I insisted, and so did he. I gave in, as not to attract too much attention to the fact we had some money. I laid MJ down on the bench, with his head in my lap. As the bus sped up to leave, cutting its way through traffic, I began thinking about just how lucky we actually were to escape with our lives. Not to mention escaping with over seven thousand dollars to boot. Even I was impressed and had to suppress a smile. MJ moaned in pain at each turn of the bus, while I just looked after him. The driver just did his job and kept us on the road. He let us out at the same stop that I had left earlier that day, and I knew my way to Dave’s place. As I got there and opened the door, he was in the living room, pacing.</p> <p>“Just where the hell…,” he started then saw me with MJ over my shoulder.</p> <p>“I need some help, Dave,” I told him, and he rushed to my side.</p> <p>We took MJ to the room and laid him on the bed. He stripped off the clothes I had haphazardly put on and saw the damage his body had gone through. I thought he was going to puke or something. He didn’t, so we both led him to the bathroom and cleaned his body off in the shower. MJ didn’t even so much as wake up.</p> <p>I helped him bandage his wounds as he had done to me over a week ago. We then left him to sleep it off. He asked me about MJ and I told him everything. And I mean everything. I started from when I ran away from home and ended with this evening’s events. If he was going to be taking care of me and/or MJ, then he needed to know the truth about everything, even my real name.</p> <p>“Well, Andrew, what should I call you, then?” he asked when I was finished.</p> <p>“Well, ‘Tony’ is out, due to what just happened, and ‘Andrew’ is also out due to my parents. I always liked the name, ‘Dexter’.”</p> <p>“’Dexter’ it is, then,” he said, and “Dexter” it has been to this day.</p> <p>We went to sleep that night on the corner sectional. Both of us woke up as the sun was breaking into the room. Dave started making breakfast, while I checked on MJ in the bedroom. He was still asleep, so I let him alone. </p> <p>“How is he?” Dave asked when I got to the kitchen.</p> <p>“Still sleeping,” I answered him.</p> <p>“Good. That’s what he needs the most. Help me with the eggs, please.”</p> <p>As we were sitting down to eat the meal a noise came from the bedroom. I got up to investigate. MJ was sitting up, trying to get out of his bandages.</p> <p>“Don’t do that, MJ,” I told him. He looked at me in shock.</p> <p>“Tony?”</p> <p>“You can call me ‘Dexter’, now. It’s a long story, MJ. Just know that you’re safe from Sly and your father here.” I sat down on the edge of his bed.</p> <p>He nodded and laid back down. I asked him if he was hungry, and he nodded. I went and made him a plate of bacon and eggs with a glass of OJ. I fed it to him while he relaxed. He turned over and went back to sleep. I went back and Dave had made me a whole new batch of scrambled eggs. I ate and he headed to his studio.</p> <p>I watched MJ for the rest of that day and made sure he was healing okay. I got us lunch at noon and he went right back to sleep. Dinner was more of the same. Dave and I crashed on the sectional again. The next day, MJ got up and moved around a little bit, feeling better as his strength returned. Over the next several days, MJ got stronger and stronger until the bandages finally came off.</p> <p>We started calling him, “Daniel”, as the two of us could be considered at least fraternal twins. He also had us start calling him, “Uncle Dave”. He now had a handful on his hands with two ten year old boys.</p> <p>Dave got his bedroom back while the two of us crashed at night on the corner sectional in the living room. We had to take our showers quickly so all of us could get some of the hot water. We made do over the course of time, but it was cramped in the small apartment. Dave talked about getting us into a house later on, but for now, this was going to have to do. Neither one of us complained.</p> <p>It was becoming Christmas and Dave got us presents for the season. We actually went shopping for them. Daniel and I got him something that we knew he would like, also, spending some of our “movie money”, as we called it. As far as that goes, we decided to put seven thousand dollars of it into an investment account in our new names and keep the rest for ourselves to spend as we wanted.</p> <p>As Christmas approached, Dave got us enrolled in school under our fake names to begin after the New Year. I wasn’t too keen on going back to school, and neither was Daniel, but it wasn’t up to us this time. We had made a deal with Dave to go to school, and we will. </p> <p>Very early on Christmas morning, we got out our “present” for Uncle Dave and got ourselves ready. They were restraints for us. We put them on our wrists and ankles and tied them to the bedding of the sectional. My left arm and his right arm crossed over themselves, and the same with our legs. We put red bows on our butts with tags that read, “Merry Christmas, Uncle”. We both thought it was a novel way of showing our gratitude to him for all that he had done for us.</p> <p>We heard him wake up and have his morning piss before coming into the living room. We snickered at what he was about to find in there. When he did walk in, he stopped and saw the sight before him. He sat down next to me and smiled at us.</p> <p>“Look, boys, I appreciate the sentiment, but you don’t have to do this,” he said, cordially.</p> <p>“We know, Uncle,” Daniel told him. I nodded.</p> <p>“We want to,” I added.</p> <p>“You’re sure about this?” he asked.</p> <p>We both nodded.</p> <p>“Time to open your presents, Uncle Dave,” Daniel told him. I looked and saw his cock had sprung to attention as he looked at both of us.</p> <p>He took the ribbon that was wrapped around my butt and pulled the bow apart. My naked ten year old ass was opened and ready for him. He pulled on the ribbon that was around Daniel next, exposing his backside to the room as well. Dave ran his hands up and down our bodies for a while, treasuring “his presents” before taking them each in turn.</p> <p>I felt the bed creek behind me as he mounted me first. I felt his dick at my sphincter muscle and began to bear down, to allow him to enter me for the first time. It passed the barrier with little resistance, due to my recent activities, but it did sting at first. I had to close my eyes to the pain as he made his entry. Once he was fully embedded inside me, he eased down to lie on my back.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked, and I nodded, but with my eyes still closed.</p> <p>He put his arms under my armpits and snake them around to cross his hands behind my head before continuing. I felt him raise his hips up, and pull his cock out of me. With a smooth motion, he guided his cock back inside my rectum. He did that a couple of times without picking up any speed or adding any harshness to it.</p> <p>“Harder, Uncle,” I told him from under his body.</p> <p>He suddenly thrust his hips downward and shoving his cock back inside me. I hissed at the suddenness of it, but otherwise did nothing to stop him. He took up the act of really fucking me, then. He pumped my guts for everything he was worth. It was like being back in the filming room again or upstairs with one of the workers. My ass was taking a man’s cock, and I was loving the attention of it.</p> <p>“UH! Harder!” I grunted out as he made a downward pump. He raised his body up and grabbed my hips as he sat back. That was when he really got into it and began to pummel me with every thrust.</p> <p>He came a couple of minutes later, sending a sizable wad of jizm into my ass’s receptacle. I welcomed every drop he gave me. He sank back down on top of me, tired from the exertion. I just laid there and took in his body warmth and smiled. I opened my eyes and Daniel was looking at me with a smile on his face as well.</p> <p>“You’ll get your turn, next,” Dave told him as he began to untie the wrist restraints from the bedding.</p> <p>“Don’t move, Dexter,” he told me as he pulled his weakening cock out of my ass. “Try to hold all of it inside you.”</p> <p>I squeezed my buttcheeks closed as tight as I could when I felt the tip of his cock pass out of me. He went under the tree and pulled a present out with my name on it. He told me to open it, and I did. It turned out to be a buttplug.</p> <p>“Here, let me put it in,” he said as he took the rubber device from me. The tip touched my sphincter, and I clenched it closed, reflexively. He pushed harder and passed the piece of rubber into me. I grimaced as the widest point of it slipped into me, but otherwise, held my own with the event. He undid my ankle restraints from the bedding, but I didn’t remove any of them from my limbs.</p> <p>Since it was Christmas, I didn’t bother getting dressed. With Daniel tied to the bed, I went to opening my presents. He had to wait, of course. I’m sure Dave was making him wait on purpose. Dave was obviously planning on something as he had bought us the buttplugs for presents.</p> <p>The first present I opened that first Christmas was a studded collar with a lock. I put it on and handed Dave the key.</p> <p>“You only wear that at home and when no one’s around, Dexter,” he told me sternly.</p> <p>“I understand, Uncle.”</p> <p>The second was a small device that I wasn’t familiar with. It had five rings attached to a line of leather. Each ring was a different size, starting at one size and decreasing to a very small ring at the end. It had a leather strap on the largest ring and the leather line. I didn’t have a clue what it was, so I asked Dave about it.</p> <p>“That’s a chastity device, Dex,” he told me. “Here, let me show you.”</p> <p>He had me stand up to put it on. He slipped by cock inside it and put the leather strap around my cock and balls. A lock was also added to the leather strap to keep it in place. I still was confused as nothing was causing any pain or discomfort or pleasure. He smiled and told me to try and get an erection.</p> <p>I shrugged, still not getting the gist of this thing, but started thinking about Dave tying us down and fucking my ass as hard as he could. My cock started to grow and as it expanded, it filled the rings around it till it began to hurt. Then the pain began to grow as my cock was not being able to grow properly while the band of leather kept it from going upward. As I got harder, the pain continued. Now, I understood the attraction of this thing. While the pain grew, my cock began to weaken and soften again, lessening the pain. It was a paradoxal device.</p> <p>“Now do you understand?” he asked. I nodded. “Good. You’re to wear this always; even to school.”</p> <p>“What if we have gym class?” I asked, with my eyes wide open.</p> <p>“Then make sure no one sees it,” he stated, matter-of-factly.</p> <p>Those two were the only bondage things we got for that Christmas. Daniel got the same two things later. I also got a few pairs of clothes and a new pair of sneakers that I desperately needed. As I finished opening my last present, it was a chess set, Dave climbed onto the bed for his second Christmas present from us. I sat to Daniel’s right to watch the show. </p> <p>Daniel squirmed under Dave’s touch as he ran his fingers lightly down the boy’s sides. His butt was played with next as his hand kneaded his gluttial muscles. I mild slap was delivered and Daniel yelped, but didn’t make a sound against him. I watched in increasing lust as Dave began to slick up Daniel’s butthole with his precum. My cock filled the chastity device and I began to feel the rings enclose painfully around it. As Dave speared Daniel’s behind, I had to roll over in pain as Daniel cried out in the same feeling.</p> <p>It was sweet agony to watch what was happening. My cock was going through such torture, but I couldn’t help myself. I had to watch what was going on in my own bed. I tried to lessen it by thinking about something else while still watching my new brother get screwed royally. That didn’t even come close to working.</p> <p>With both of us still in agony, for different reasons, Dave was having the time of his life. He went to town on Daniel’s asshole just as he did mine. Meanwhile, I was trying like hell to get my cock to go down, but it wasn’t listening. As normal, it seemed to have a mind of its own. Finally, as much as I wanted to stay and watch, I had to leave. My cock was just hurting that badly. To make matters worse, I still hadn’t cum from being fucked by Dave earlier.</p> <p>I went into Dave’s room and put my hands over my ears. I could still hear a lot of what was going on in the living room. Both of them were now getting into it as Daniel’s cries of pain had changed to grunts of pleasure. He was beginning to moan for our uncle to nail him harder and harder. My cock was still in some severe pain as I was doing my best to make it go down, but was having limited success.</p> <p>Finally, I heard Dave cry out and send his jizm flying into Daniel’s bowels. I had to still wait a few minutes for this hard-on to reduce. It also did go down, just as my uncle walked in the room.</p> <p>“You okay, Dex?” he asked.</p> <p>“Please take this thing off me, Uncle,” I pleaded with him.</p> <p>He smiled and told me that he would, but not until tomorrow. Daniel walked in the room right after him with the same chastity device on as well as the studded collar. Dave left to get breakfast started, finally, and Daniel plopped down on the bed. I could see a buttplug stuffed in his ass also.</p> <p>“It really hurts that bad?” he asked me.</p> <p>I nodded. He smiled an evil smile at me. His mouth inched towards my crotch and I quickly closed my legs.</p> <p>“Don’t you even think about it, asshole,” I told him and he snickered.</p> <p>The rest of the day, I tried not to think about my cock being held captive in the device, but it was next to impossible. Every so often I would move the wrong way, and my cock would respond and try to stiffen, sending me into fits of agony. Daniel got the idea just how painful that thing was when the first time his cock responded also. He was rolling around on the floor, holding his crotch, trying to get it to deflate.</p> <p>We had to wear all the bondage gear Dave had given us for Christmas the whole day. We even had to shower in them. The buttplugs also remained in our asses the rest of the day, keeping his jizm filling our bowels. As Daniel and I fell asleep that night, it was tough to get comfortable with everything still on or in us.</p> <p>At one point, I was on my side, facing away from Daniel and I felt his arm drape over my side and hang down my body. I scooted back to feel him right behind me.</p> <p>“I can’t sleep,” he whispered in my ear.</p> <p>“Me neither,” I answered.</p> <p>“Let’s get into bed with Uncle Dave,” he suggested. I nodded. We slipped out of bed and headed to the bedroom. Dave was sleeping soundly and we got on both sides of him as we eased onto his king-sized bed. He moaned in his sleep, but otherwise made no other sign that we were there.</p> <p>With me on one side and Daniel on the other, we started to play with Dave’s body to see how far we could go before he woke up. My hand snaked down to his pelvic region and began playing with his hairy balls. Daniel used his tongue to lick his nipples and chest. Dave was starting to respond in his sleep, in spite of himself. His cock grew and his nipples hardened. Both Daniel’s and my cocks also began to respond, knowing what was going to happen when Dave woke up. As painful as my cock was going through now, I still was able to slip his erection into my mouth and begin sucking on him.</p> <p>I had to be very careful not to bite down due to what my cock was experiencing. Dave woke up as my mouth went down on him for the third time.</p> <p>“Having fun?” he asked.</p> <p>“Uncle Dave, please take these things off our cocks,” Daniel pleaded with him yet again.</p> <p>“I told you, Daniel; not until tomorrow,” he repeated for the third time that day.</p> <p>“But, Uncle, it is tomorrow,” he told him. Even I looked to the clock. It read, “12:02 am”.</p> <p>“So it is, Daniel,” he said and reached for the keys in his nightstand.</p> <p>He unlocked Daniel’s first, then mine was removed as I stopped his felatio briefly. It felt like being let out of prison. Daniel resumed his licking and sucking of Dave’s smooth chest. As Daniel licked and sucked, he straddled him, sitting on his belly. I went back down on his cock to continue with what I was doing before the interruption. I saw Daniel’s buttplug sticking out at me and I reached up and began playing with it. He cooed a little from the stimulation.</p> <p>Dave moved us into different positions. He rolled Daniel over and put him on his back to lie on the pillows. He pulled me up to suck on his small cock, sticking my butt in the air, and I knew what was to follow. I began sucking on “my brother” as Dave started playing with the buttplug he had put inside me eighteen hours previously. With a painful pull, the buttplug was removed. Daniel gripped my head harder as my teeth hit his cock, involuntarily, of course. I let up immediately. </p> <p>The bed shifted and I felt Dave’s cock line up to my ass again. He gently slipped it inside me and I felt it go all the way inside. His hairy groin met my smooth ass as his cock was stuffed all the way in. I returned to sucking on Daniel’s cock while Dave tore into me again. I played with my own cock while getting everything done to Daniel at the same time.</p> <p>Dave came inside me, spilling his seed into my guts, where it seems to belong, and we collapsed down onto Daniel after his orgasm. I was left hanging for a few minutes before Daniel decided to help me out and suck me off. We went to sleep after Dave replaced the buttplug in my ass.</p> <p>The rest of the Christmas holidays were spent with some serious fucking. We usually slept in Dave’s bed with him at nights. There was more than enough room for the three of us and it was easier for him to do us while there. We usually spent a few hours each evening getting our asses fucked like crazy then tied up for the night. Collars, buttplugs, and chastity devices were all in place before we went to sleep each night. I hated those damn chastity rings when my cock grew. It tended to happen at night and I woke up with my cock on fire.</p> <p>For New Year’s Eve, Dave had us tied up the entire night from about six o’clock on till the following day at about noon. Both Daniel and I were fucked twice that night and once more the following morning. Dave seemed to like giving us his “sperm enemas” for the night.</p> <p>Dave was true to his word when school started. We both had to wear the chastity rings on our cocks and ball each day and for the first day, he fucked each of us again and put the plug inside us after his deposit. I think he wanted us to behave ourselves at school. The school Dave enrolled us in was a private school in the area. Uniforms had to be worn at all times. It was your basic school uniform with a white shirt, black pants, black tie (to be tied in a Double Windsor; no clip-on’s), black socks, and black dress shoes. I felt like a Jehovah’s Witness. One thing unusual was that no underpants or panties were to be worn to school; no exceptions. </p> <p>The first day of school was the most awkward. Both Daniel and I were put into the same classes, thankfully, so it wasn’t as bad as it could have been. But it was difficult to trust anyone there. Some of the girls wore plain black collars around their necks. We just figured that it was a “style-thing” and ignored them. We did have gym classes with the other boys. That was when things got real weird.</p> <p>Daniel and I looked at each other as we walked into the changing rooms. Both of us were as nervous as ever about these things on our cocks. It wasn’t bad when we changed into our gym clothes, as we could hide ourselves and change. Class was normal, with all of us playing basketball. It was when the teacher separated us into teams that we saw the first anomaly. When he told one side of our group to be “shirts” (us) and the other side to be “skins”, a boy took off his shirt to reveal flat clips on his nipples; painful ones.</p> <p>“What have you done now, Cedric?” the teacher asked the boy.</p> <p>“I forgot my homework, Coach,” he relented, shamefacedly. </p> <p>The rest of the class snickered at him, but the coach shrugged his shoulders and turned back to the rest of us. He told us to play ball. Both Daniel and I were stunned by this turn of events, but we played ball with the others.</p> <p>When it was over, we walked into the changing room. All of us stunk to high heaven and we needed showers. Daniel and I watched as each of the boys took of their gym clothes and headed into the showers with towels. That was another shock. All of them had something on their bodies. Several were wearing chastity devices like ours. Some others were wearing buttplugs inside their rectums. A few were wearing both. One boy was wearing a spreader attached to his testicles with a lock to keep it in place, plus both of the other two devices. Cedric still had the flat clips on his nipples but also sported a buttplug.</p> <p>Daniel and I shrugged and stripped off our gym clothes also. As we walked in the showers, a redheaded boy walked over to us.</p> <p>“So, the two of you like to fuck, huh?” he asked us, with his arms crossed over his chest.</p> <p>“Huh?” I asked, stupidly.</p> <p>“Only fuckers have to wear those things, man,” he said as if explaining one and one equals two.</p> <p>By now, the others that were in the shower had turned towards us and the conversation with the redhead.</p> <p>“Our uncle’s making us wear them,” Daniel explained to the kid.</p> <p>“Well, it’s either fucking or getting fucked that’s landed you here, man,” he said and turned around to show off his buttplug. We showed him ours as well. He laughed. “Ouch,” he said with a friendly smile. “The name’s Bradly, but everyone calls me ‘Red’.” He stuck out his hand to me first and I shook it after introducing myself.</p> <p>“Everyone’s got something done to them?” I asked as he and Daniel exchanged greetings.</p> <p>“Yep. All of our parents like stuff like this. Your uncle, too?” </p> <p>We nodded. He seemed to genuinely like us, but I learned on the street not to trust too many people. The rest of the time in the shower, Red stood next to us while he showered.</p> <p>“You been to The Head’s office yet?”</p> <p>We both shook our heads, no.</p> <p>“You will soon,” he said, but didn’t smile. “The Headmaster likes to break in all the new kids. It makes sure that they don’t turn up in his office later. And you don’t want to turn up in his office later; trust me.”</p> <p>“That bad?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Worse,” he said, shaking his head to me as he rinsed off his freckled body.</p> <p>“Okay, boys, let’s go in there,” we were interrupted by the coach shouting into the showers. He didn’t seem to be affected by the vision of more than twenty ten year old boys with bondage gear on their bodies.</p> <p>We finished and dried ourselves off in a hurry. Both of us got dress, never minding whether someone saw us with rings around our cocks or not. We got to our next class and sat down. Red and a few others were there also. About halfway through the class, the speaker cracked to life.</p> <p>“Mrs. Jones?”</p> <p>“Yes?” she answered back.</p> <p>“Is Daniel Vance in your class right now?”</p> <p>“Yes he is,” she answered again, but this time with a slight knowing smile.</p> <p>“Could you send him to Mr. Booker’s office, please?”</p> <p>Daniel and I exchanged looks and he headed out of the room at the teacher’s nod. I looked to Red and he shrugged. It was coming, and he knew it. I knew it was coming also, but I hated that it was him that got it first. Daniel was still a little shaky from being tormented by his father and Jock. If I had gone first, then I could have prepared him for what was coming, but now it was a moot point.</p> <p>I didn’t see Daniel the rest of the day until it was time to go home. I was walking to the front door when I heard my new name being called out. Daniel ran up next to me.</p> <p>“So, what happened?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I can’t tell you, but I can tell you this. Tomorrow will be a very interesting day for you.” He was positively ecstatic with joy. It wasn’t a reaction I was ready for.</p> <p>I begged him for more information, but he said that I would pay a heavy price for knowing ahead of time what was coming. Talk about aggravating. The whole trip home on the bus was frustrating as he didn’t say another word to me about being with Mr. Booker. There was one thing I noticed, though. A small red mark was around his neck where his collar usually goes. I didn’t press it at the time.</p> <p>We got home and Dave asked us about our day. We looked at each other and didn’t say a word. We just told him that we had homework for the evening.</p> <p>That evening, Dave didn’t mess with either of us. We had dinner, did our homework, and he went to his bed while we went to bed in the sectional. I slept in fits thinking about the next day’s event coming up. I had the weirdest dream that my father was the headmaster of the school and he wanted me to go home with him. I woke up shaking my head to get the thought out of my mind.</p> <p>The next morning, Dave left for his studio without fucking either of us before school. He told us to wait till I got home from school. Thoughts were assaulting my mind with regularity while the bus was caravanning us to the schoolhouse. The morning classes were more of the same as the day before. Daniel and I turned in our completed homework for good marks and we headed to gym class on schedule. We played dodgeball that day. Try getting hit in the crotch when you have a chastity device on. It hurts like hell, and that was the only place everyone was aiming for on those with devices. I got nailed about three times before the class was over with.</p> <p>Red talked to us as we showered again, but this time about nothing special. The next class had me back on pins and needles just waiting for the call from the office. The intercom squawked to life about five minutes in.</p> <p>“Could you send Dexter Vance to the office, please?” was the call.</p> <p>Daniel patted me on the back as I left for the office. My footfalls echoed off the walls as I walked down the hall. Every step felt like it took forever. I made it to the main office room in about a half an eternity. The secretary motioned me through to The Head’s office.</p> <p>“Have a seat, Dexter,” he said as I walked through the doorway.</p> <p>He was an older man with a balding head still trying desperately to hang on to every strand of hair it could, but failing. He was still a little thin, with a middle that had a slight bulge to it. He sort of reminded me of the principal on “The Simpsons”. I sat down in the chair on the other side of his desk from him.</p> <p>“How do you like our school so far, Dexter?”</p> <p>“It’s okay, sir,” I answered back.</p> <p>“Do you know why you’re here?” he asked, thumping his middle finger on his desk. I shook my head to tell him, no. “Well, as your brother probably alluded to, you’re here because I prefer to have an intimate session with all the new children at this school, as long as their parents give their permission.”</p> <p>“What do you mean, sir?” I knew what he meant; at least I thought I did.</p> <p>“Let me show you,” he said, standing up from behind his desk. “First, take off your shirt and tie, please.”</p> <p>I did as he told me and stood before him with a bare chest. He told me to stay where I was and not move as he walked around me to the locker that was to my rear. I heard him open the doors and then walk up right behind me. He took my right wrist and put a leather restraint on it and did the same with the left. A collar was fit around my neck with a small chain hanging down from the back. Then he took both arms and twisted them around back and up between my shoulder blades to lock them to the chain. My hands could touch the top of my blades; they were pulled up so high. It was very uncomfortable, but not too painful. A leather strap was then wrapped around my elbows to keep my arms tighter together. The longer ends of the strap was pulled around my chest and pulled tight, keeping my arms against my body.</p> <p>He had me sit back down in the chair as he walked back around to lean against the desk. My cock was fighting with the chastity rings, and the rings were winning. He watched me for a second or two and then bent down and took off my shoes and socks. He stood back up before addressing me again.</p> <p>“You’re here today because I want to show you what will happen to you should you be sent to this office in the future, Dexter. Now, get up and follow me, please.” It wasn’t a kind request; it was order to be obeyed.</p> <p>I stood up from the chair and followed him through the other door in the room. The room we went into was a very small room with curtains on the wall in front of us. He closed the door and turned on a dim light. The light shown its beams on the curtain. There was only one chair in the small rectangular room, and he sat down in it. He motioned for me to stand in front of him. A small control box was right beside him to the right. He touched a button and the curtains slid to the side, revealing a one-way mirror looking into another room.</p> <p>The room I was looking into appeared to be a mini-torture chamber. It was littered with whips, floggers, canes, chains, straps, etc. It was empty when the curtains were pulled aside, but not for long. </p> <p>A little girl was led into the room, already crying. She looked like she was about seven or eight years old. She had long, blond hair tied up into a ponytail. Her reddened eyes were a nice blue and she had a pert nose that helped set off a nice slender face. A few freckles were spattered high on her cheeks.</p> <p>The deputy head was leading her into the room. She, on the other hand, was not anywhere close to the word, “small”. Not to mention athletic, she was also stern-looking and very intimidating. Her brown hair was pulled up into a tight bun and she had the hardest grey eyes I had (or have) ever seen. She would literally put the fear of God into you with just a stare. Her breasts were large and filled out her suit without a problem. Her hips were slightly wide, but still trim. </p> <p>She took off her jacket as the two walked into the room and hung it on the coat rack just inside the door. Her already impressive body was even more impressive without the coat on. She wasted no time with the little girl.</p> <p>“Strip, girl,” her voice came to us in the blackened room through a speaker in the wall.</p> <p>The small, frightened girl didn’t bother to argue, but did as she was told. Her school uniform was shed to the floor, piece by piece until she stood before the matronly woman, totally nude, save a small chastity device of her own. It covered her small vagina and butthole through her legs. A strap around her waist was what held it into place. The girl tried to cover her nipples with her hands, but the deputy wouldn’t allow that. She smacked the girl’s hands down with a small whip from the wall. The terrified girl had to just stand there and await orders.</p> <p>The deputy wasn’t in the mood for any time wasting, so she pulled the girl to the far wall and secured her to it. Ropes tied to wrist and ankle restraints held her spread-eagled to the wall.</p> <p>While the deputy head was securing the girl, Mr. Booker was undoing my pants. He lowered them down to my ankles and whispered to me to step out of them. I knew better than to say anything to the contrary. My confined cock sprang outward as my slacks passed it. He pulled me back to him and I felt his bare skin. I was so engrossed in the scene on the other side of the mirror; I failed to notice him as he stripped.</p> <p>He pulled me onto his lap and I felt his hardness between my buttcheeks. He rubbed it up and down my crack before lining it up to me. For a kind of skinny man, his cock was much larger than I expected. I grimaced as he slid me down to sit on him fully. I had to widen my legs to ease the pain a little, so I put them on the outside of his. When he had impaled me fully, he didn’t begin to fuck me, as I expected. He just had me sit there before doing anything else.</p> <p>He reached around and mercifully took off the chastity device. It didn’t occur to me to ask where he got the key from. The next thing I felt was his hand over my mouth as clips were applied to both of my hard nipples. I knew why he covered my mouth; I screamed at the pain from them. I tried to dislodge the painful clips from my nipples, but he had put them on way too well; they were going nowhere.</p> <p>“Quiet down, Dexter,” he whispered in my ear.</p> <p>I knew better than to ask him to take them off me. He pointed my attention back to the torture chamber and the little girl. She was now strapped to the wall, and awaiting her punishment from the deputy head.</p> <p>The woman grabbed a paddle from the wall and took up her place next to the girl. She pulled back and let it fly across her bare buttocks. The girl screamed into the room, but counted the strike as, “One!” Another strike from the woman and another count from the screaming girl. Each time the deputy hit her, she hit her right on a wide area of the chastity belt. That part covered the girl’s anus. I erroneously thought that the wide spot just covered the small hole and did nothing else.</p> <p>The deputy head laid a total of twenty-five pelts on her bare butt before stopping. She laid the paddle aside and took up a thin snappy whip. She brought that down across the girl’s bare buttocks a total of twenty-five times also. The babbling girl was begging for the torment to cease the entire time the deputy hit her, but until the full count was reached, it didn’t stop. I saw a lot of crisscross lines etched into her skin when the woman replaced the whip.</p> <p>During the time of the girl’s paddling and whipping, Mr. Booker reached around and began stroking my straining erection. I came with a shudder as the last of the paddle hit the girl and two times during the whipping. I wasn’t sure I could continue with The Head’s “lesson”, but I wasn’t in charge of this.</p> <p>When the deputy head laid the whip down, she walked back over to the girl and unbuckled the chastity belt from around her waist. As it fell free, I saw that each of the wide spots that covered both her cunny and her anus actually had rubber dildos that had been inserted inside the young girl. I was shocked as I saw that, and Mr. Booker smiled at my reaction.</p> <p>“Most girls wear those, here, Dexter,” he told me while still stroking my softened peter back to stiffness. He was working on getting a fourth orgasm from me by now. But his cock was still hard and hadn’t cum for the first time, yet. The man had staying power.</p> <p>“What about the black collars, sir?” I asked, trying to take my mind off my hurting nipples.</p> <p>“You’ll see,” he said.</p> <p>I looked back in the room to see the deputy take her silk skirt off and lay it aside. Her hose were being held up by a garter belt and she wasn’t wearing any panties. I saw her full bush for the first time as she turned back to the girl and walked to her. She made a gentle pass with her fingernails across the red marks on the girl’s butt as she walked by her. The girl shivered at the light touch.</p> <p>The deputy head took a belt off the wall holding a rubber cock on one side. On the other side of the cock was a smaller one. I watched her strap the belt around her waist and position the smaller rubber cock inside her thick bush of pubic hair. The larger one jutted out like a man’s erection. It must have measured about seven or eight inches long.</p> <p>“What do you say, little one?” she asked the whipped little girl when she got behind her.</p> <p>“Thank you for my punishment, Mistress,” she said in a gasp.</p> <p>“And?” The deputy asked, putting the tip of the rubber cock between the girl’s legs.</p> <p>The girl muttered something under her breath, but I couldn’t hear it. Neither did the deputy, apparently.</p> <p>“Louder, girl, or I’ll get the cane again,” she threatened.</p> <p>“Please fuck my naughty cunt, Mistress,” she repeated louder. Even I wasn’t convinced.</p> <p>“Not very convincing, little one. I don’t think you really want it. I think you want another round with the cane.”</p> <p>“NO, Mistress, please. I really do want you to fuck me.” The girl was now begging severely not to have another go-round. </p> <p>“Too late, girl,” she said, pulling away from the bawling little girl.</p> <p>She didn’t pick up the whip or the paddle. She picked up a thin wooden stick and laid that across the girl’s butt until it broke at the sixteenth strike. She got another one to round off at twenty-five.</p> <p>Mr. Booker had stroked me to my fourth orgasm right after the twentieth time with the cane. His hard cock was still inside me and not moving. The woman replaced the cane where the first one was and walked back over to her subject.</p> <p>“Now…?” she prompted the frightened child.</p> <p>“Please, Mistress, fuck my nasty cunt hole. I need it.”</p> <p>“That’s better, girl. Much better.”</p> <p>The rubber cock was replace between the small girl’s legs and the woman moved her hips forward. I didn’t hear a word of complaint from the bound child, so I figured that the girl was used to having this done to her. I was wrong again. The woman backed up her hips and aimed the cock properly from around the girl’s waist. Apparently, she had missed the first time. Whether it was intentional or not, I didn’t know, but she didn’t slip and miss the second time.</p> <p>The poor girl screamed as the cock sliced into her. It was then that Mr. Booker stood me up, turned the two of us around, and bent me over the seat he had just vacated. I could actually feel the warmth of his body heat on the cushion of the chair. As I heard the girl scream more in the room, I felt the cock inside me begin to pump my guts.</p> <p>The poor girl in the room continued to get hammered by the deputy while The Head grabbed my hips for his fuck as well. One of his hands snaked around and stroked my cock again. His stamina was to be commended. After then whole time of being inside me, he still was taking a long time to cum. Meanwhile, I heard the deputy shout in rapturous joy as her first climax hit her. And by the sound of the little girl, the woman was not stopping with just one.</p> <p>Mr. Booker and I came at the same time. Actually, I came again just before him, but the tightness of my asshole clenched down to get him over the edge as well. The woman in the room came twice more as we were recovering in the viewing room. Whether the whipped girl came or not, I didn’t know.</p> <p>Mr. Booker pulled me up to stand before pulling out of my ass, but he did pull out and replace my own buttplug inside me to keep his jizm in place. He turned me around and face him. I reached down and licked his cock of his jizm without him saying a word. I looked up and saw him smile as I cleaned him.</p> <p>When I was done with that, he let me see what was happening in the room beyond the glass. The little girl was let down from her bonds and she collapsed to the floor on her side. The deputy scolded her and ordered her to stand. She did as she was told, but it was on shaky legs and groaning from the pain her backside was enduring.</p> <p>A simple black collar was put around her neck and locked in place. The deputy grabbed her by the collar and led the girl to her clothes.</p> <p>“Get dressed and go to the nurse’s room. You only have a few minutes before last bell, so hurry, you little slut.”</p> <p>The frightened little girl nodded and went about doing what she was told. Mr. Booker led me from the dark room and back into his office. He grabbed his clothes and my pants on the way out and slipped on his trousers when we stepped into his space. The nipple clips were removed and I grimaced as the blood rushed back to them. I grimaced even more as my arms were released from their moorings. I kept shaking them to get the blood to return. He removed the collar that was around my neck to replace it in the closet as well.</p> <p>Mr. Booker sat in his seat after replacing his shirt, shoes and socks. I was still having trouble getting my arms to work properly as he spoke to me.</p> <p>“Now, Dexter, that was a punishment session,” he said.</p> <p>“What did she do wrong, sir?”</p> <p>“She hit another girl in the hall yesterday.”</p> <p>“Is that why she has to wear the collar?”</p> <p>“Good eye, Dexter. Your brother didn’t see that from his learning session yesterday,” he mused with a smile. “As far as your question, yes. And she’ll have to wear it for a week’s time. During that time, any teacher has the privilege to do what they want to her; no questions asked.”</p> <p>“Wow,” I whispered, more to myself than to him. He smiled.</p> <p>“Now, go ahead and get dressed. Deputy Larson was correct; you only have a few minutes before the final release bell.”</p> <p>I nodded and started getting dressed again. I asked a question as I was putting my chastity rings back on. It hit me about the key.</p> <p>“How did you get the key to my chastity device, sir?”</p> <p>“Your uncle gave me a copy, Dexter. It is required for all parents and guardians to give us copies of keys to chastity devices and belts. Also to any collars or other devices used on the students here. Most students do not wear collars from home; the teachers tend to get the wrong impressions.”</p> <p>I smiled at that as I could see why they would. I was just putting my second shoe on as the final bell rang. He handed me my pack and I left his office, having a respect for the institution.</p> <p>I found Daniel as we headed for the buses. We smiled at each other as we boarded.</p> <p>“How was it?” he asked as we sat down.</p> <p>“Very satisfying,” I told him.</p> <p>We rode the rest of the way home in silence. Dave had us do our homework before dinner, and made sure it was done. That evening, Dave had a surprise for us after dinner.</p> <p>“Now that the school’s broken both of you in properly, it’s my turn at some more fun with you two,” he told us with obvious relish. He had us strip both the dinner table and ourselves. He went to the bedroom for his “toys” and then returned as we were discarding the last vestiges of our clothing.</p> <p>Our arms were seized and pulled behind our backs. Each wrist was tied to the opposite elbow by a wrist restraint and strap around the elbows. Our collars were put around our necks and another strap was tied from the collar to our forearms. We were led to the table and folded over the opposite end from each other. Both of us were bent over the table, placing our butts in the air and our cocks against the wood of the table. Both of our feet were off the ground, also. </p> <p>Another strap connected to the back of our collars, linking them together. This trap was passed over the light hanging from the ceiling over the center of the bed and tightened just enough to raise our heads and chests off the table. Then Dave brought out the clips. One clip was added to each of our nipples. This was painful enough without him continuing. A line was started from Daniel’s left nipple clip and strung to my left one, then to his right one and back to my right one, finishing with the one he had started with. He made several circuits with the thin wire until the whole spool was used.</p> <p>Our ankles were spread apart and tied to the legs of the table with straps and leather restraints. Dave then took a wire and attached it to the smallest chastity ring on my cock and strung it under the table to Daniel and did the same thing. He pulled it tight till both of us were groaning. He did something else under the table to the line that I couldn’t see, but reappeared from under it shortly. A ball gag was stuffed in both of our mouths before Dave really got started on us.</p> <p>He lined up to Daniels’ left side with a paddle and swung it hard against his ass. I heard the smack even though I tried like hell not to. Daniel screamed into the gag as loud as he could. Another smack and scream was added to the sounds of the room. Daniel started squirming around and I felt a tug on my cock as he did so. I was already in pain from that stupid device as well as the clips on my nipples and I didn’t need him to add to it.</p> <p>A total of twenty smacks of the paddle were delivered to Daniel’s upturned ass. Then it was my turn, as expected. I closed my eyes to the inevitable pain. It was worse that I expected. Even Jock wasn’t this rough with me. Dave swung that thing as hard as he could during each of the swats of that paddle. At the twentieth one, my ass felt like it had been lit on fire.</p> <p>Dave walked around and began playing with the line connecting our nipple clips. Both of us squirmed like crazy under that manipulation until he quit. He was definitely turned on and needed to relieve himself with one of us. My buttplug was removed and I felt some of Mr. Booker’s semen leak out right after it. I hadn’t had a bowel movement yet to remove any of it. I was a little embarrassed by having Dave see it, but it didn’t bother him in the least.</p> <p>His cock replaced the plug, of course, and he shoved it all the way inside with one motion. My cock was really being tormented against the tabletop as well as the link to Daniel’s cock device. As he pushed into me, the line tightened somehow, pulling my cock under the table more. He gripped my hips as the real fucking began. I even felt his balls slap mine as he drove into me harder and harder. Thankfully the table was bolted down because he was tearing into me with the ferocity of a charging bull.</p> <p>Finally, Dave tightened and sent seed flying into my bowels for the second time that day. He pulled his waning cock out of my ass and replaced the buttplug. He didn’t let me down from the table, though. I was aching from the paddling, and my cock was hurting from the torment he was doing without doing anything. Not to mention what my nipples were going through.</p> <p>Dave left us to watch some TV while he recovered his strength for Daniel. We waited. That was all we could do. The minutes seemed like hours in the bondage we were in. Once in a while, one of us would try and shift, but otherwise all we could do was hang there and wait for the next round. Dave put a tape into the VCR and I recognized it as the tape I had made with Larry and Jock when he had taken my asshole for the first time. I didn’t know where he found that, but my embarrassment grew.</p> <p>I had to endure listening to the sounds I had made when Jock deflowered me for the first time. I remembered having Larry’s cock down my throat at the same time Jock nailed me from behind. Having Dave watch that was even more torment than when it actually happened to me. But I couldn’t do anything in my current condition to stop it from playing. He rewound the tape and started it again when he was ready for Daniel.</p> <p>It was about half an hour or so later when Dave walked up behind Daniel with a stiff dick, ready for action. With an audible “pop”, the buttplug was twisted out of Daniel’s bottom and Dave shoved his cock inside. With each thrust, my cock was feeling the pull of the wire on my cock’s chastity device and small bits of pain hit me. Daniel grunted hard into the ball gag as Dave speared him and did his best to hold on during the hard reaming he was getting. Sounds of both Daniel getting fucked in front of my very eyes and me getting it on the TV filled the small place.</p> <p>In between some thrusts, Dave spanked the boy’s asscheeks just for good measure. It took infinitely longer for our “uncle” to cum this time, but he did after several animalistic thrusts. Daniel bore the brunt of the more brutal fuck, but both of us did get it that evening. As with me, Dave pulled out of Daniel’s backside and replaced the buttplug to give him a sperm enema as well.</p> <p>“Good night, boys,” he said with another slap to Daniel’s buttocks.</p> <p>We grunted like crazy when he turned the light off and headed to bed. Both of us didn’t want to stay like this all night. But, we were going to. The minute we heard his head hit the bed, we knew we were in for a long, long night. Both of us tried desperately to get into some kind of comfortable position, but it was useless. Neither Daniel nor myself got any sleep that night and it seemed to drag on and on forever.</p> <p>The next morning came with a cloudy sky and a little rain. Dave walked in and had breakfast in the kitchen long before freeing the two of us from the table. I don’t know about Daniel, but I was beginning to wonder if he was ever going to let us down. He finally took everything off us, and we both collapsed to the tabletop in sheer exhaustion. </p> <p>“Get your showers taken and hurry up for school,” he barked at us.</p> <p>We nodded and headed to the bathroom. We showered together, but didn’t do any thing but get clean. We did, however, clean each other, like normal. We got a quick breakfast and headed to the bus for school. Both of us talked about what had happened overnight and neither of us were happy about it. There was no point to having us tied up like that and get no sleep.</p> <p>That whole day was like a fog to both of us. I barely even remember it. I think Red talked to us again in the shower, but nothing else. I do remember seeing the little girl that was in the torture room the day before. I found out her name was Sara, and she was eight years old in the third grade. She was walking a bit different that day.</p> <p>Both of us decided to talk to Dave when we got home and tell him not to have us like that all night. I don’t mind getting tied up, even in the extreme position that we were in, but all night was not going to work. Daniel and I were extremely tired that afternoon, but we managed to do our homework before Dave got home. When he did arrive, I took the lead in the conversation.</p> <p>“Uncle Dave, can we talk to you, please?” I asked him as he walked through the door.</p> <p>“Sure, Dexter, but first both of you take those clothes off,” he said, reaching into the bag he was carrying.</p> <p>“No,” I told him, flat-out.</p> <p>“No?” he asked, with a raised eyebrow.</p> <p>“Look, Dave, we came here because you treated me very well. Now you’re acting like all the others at the filming studio and the bangers that raped me. We’re tired of being objects to fuck. If you can’t give us what we need instead of just fucking us, then we’re leaving.”</p> <p>“Then leave, Dexter,” he said without emotion.</p> <p>I turned to Daniel and we shrugged. Both of us grabbed our packs that we had done earlier and headed to the door. I opened it and we were just about to step through when Dave called to us.</p> <p>“Wait, boys,” he said, and not so full of himself, but deflated.</p> <p>We looked at each other and turned back. He was looking at us differently.</p> <p>“Okay, what do you want?” he asked with his hands out.</p> <p>I shut the door and we turned back around to him. Both of us walked to stand behind the corner sectional’s back that was closest to the door. Daniel took over from there for a while.</p> <p>“We want to be loved, not just fucked, Dave. You treated us very good in the beginning, but lately all you want to do is fuck us. Last night you left us tied up to the kitchen table all night long. We couldn’t even concentrate on our schoolwork today.”</p> <p>“You told us that if we stayed here that we had to go to school, right?” I asked. Dave nodded. “Is that just because the school you chose has teachers that torture and fuck their students or was it that you cared about us?”</p> <p>“I care about you guys,” he choked out, and tears were starting to well up in his eyes.</p> <p>“Then please treat us better,” Daniel answered him.</p> <p>“We’re not saying that we don’t want to get tied up or anything like that, or have fun like that, but you haven’t been concerned about anything since we started school except fucking us.” I threw into the conversation.</p> <p>“You’re right, boys. I’m sorry. Please stay with me.”</p> <p>It was an honest plea and Daniel and I looked at each other, trying to decide whether or not he was being totally truthful. In the end, we decided to remain with him. We got some much needed rest that evening and headed to school the next day.</p> <p>The next day was not bad. Dave didn’t mess with us, sexually, but actually held us and cuddled with us on the couch. We slept with him and he let us sleep.</p> <p>The next day was Friday, and we decided to lay down some ground rules for our fun with Dave.</p> <p>“Uncle Dave?” Daniel asked him that evening as we were clearing the table.</p> <p>“Yeah, Daniel?”</p> <p>“Can we talk for a few minutes, please?”</p> <p>“Sure. Fire away.”</p> <p>“Well, Dexter and I have been talking and we would like to keep having fun with you and the ‘toys’ you’ve bought us, but we need to set some limits.”</p> <p>“Well, that sounds fair,” he said, turning his full attention to us.</p> <p>“Okay,” he said, pulling out the piece of paper that we had written them down on earlier from his pocket. “Rule one; no more overnight stuff during the week or Sunday nights.”</p> <p>“Fair enough,” he commented.</p> <p>“Rule two,” he said as if he wasn’t interrupted, “is no more spankings unless we’ve done something wrong.”</p> <p>“Okay, go on,” he said, still listening.</p> <p>“And rule three; no one tapes us and Dexter wants to know where you got the video of him and the two men.”</p> <p>“That’s you?!” he asked and I nodded. “Wow, I didn’t know that was you, Dexter.” He did seem genuinely shocked.</p> <p>“If you’re lying, we’re leaving right now, Dave,” I threatened.</p> <p>“I’m not lying, Dex. I didn’t know that was you.”</p> <p>I was satisfied with his answer. He told me he got it from an underground source that was needing to get rid of the video. I wasn’t sure I totally believed him on that, but we stayed anyway. Let him have the secret for now.</p> <p>That night, Dave suggested some fun for us in his bed. We agreed.</p> <p>We were tied up in a 69 with me on the bottom and with my head closest to the head board of the bed. Dave snuck himself under me and penetrated my ass from underneath while Daniel was still on top with his mouth around my cock. Mine was sucking his also. Our limbs were tied together at the wrists, ankles, knees and elbows, and stretched to the corners of the bed. Four more bands were tied around our shoulders, securing them to the opposite’s hip joints.</p> <p>He did fuck me, of course, but he also seemed to make me feel better about it. It was almost as if he was making love to me. Whatever it was, I was liking it.</p> <p>After cumming, he didn’t bother moving his body or removing his cock from my asshole. The three of us fell asleep as we were. It started a whole new chapter in our fun. It was beginning to be built on mutual respect for each other.</p> <p>Over the next couple of months, Dave became more and more a true uncle to us. He cared about us and what we did with our time. Homework for school was homework. We saw several students with collars on from time to time. Many times, they were missing from different classes. Probably getting a hole fucked by a teacher or staff member. </p> <p>I remember one time going to the nurse’s office and finding a little girl with her head buried in the nurse’s snatch. I had to wait for the nurse to finish cumming before she could take care of my headache for me. Another time, a kindergarten-age boy was going to town on a secretary’s muff under the desk. I saw him come out from under it and leave after she was done with him.</p> <p>Neither Daniel or I got into trouble until April of that year. We were in the shower and one of the boys, who was already wearing a collar at the time, grabbed Daniel from behind and tried to bend him over to fuck him. Daniel elbowed him in the ribs and I jumped him from behind before he could recover. Daniel took to punching him in the stomach while I held his arms. All the others were chanting, “fight, fight, fight”. It was loud enough to drown out the sound of a tornado, so the coach ran into the shower to see the problem. He of course drew the wrong conclusion as he saw the two of us ganging up on this one kid.</p> <p>We were led, as is, to the office. There were some people in the hall, several staring and snickering as all three of us were being taken to the office in our birthday suits. Not to mention that both Daniel and I were wearing chastity devices on our cocks and the other kid had his collar on his neck (it was to remain on, no matter the shower).</p> <p>“What’s going on here?” The Headmaster asked as the coach shoved us through his doorway. I’m sure the sight of three naked, wet boys was a welcomed one, but it didn’t take an Einstein to know something was wrong. </p> <p>“I found these two,” pointing at us, “ganging up on this one,” pointing to the other kid, the coach told him.</p> <p>We tried to tell him our side of the story, but he just held up his hand for silence. We got quiet quickly.</p> <p>“I don’t care about the ‘why’s’, boys. Fighting is strictly prohibited here and will not be tolerated.” Then he turned to the other boy. “I believe that this is something new for you, Martin. Two trips to the punishment room in as many days.”</p> <p>The boy tried to plead his case as well, saying that it was all our fault, but that went as far as our plea did. After Martin shut up, Mr. Booker addressed all three of us.</p> <p>“Monday,” he started as it was Friday at the time, “all three of you will be in the punishment room for the duration of the day.” All three of us moaned at that. “Now, now, we won’t have any of that. As there are three of you, it will take all day to administer punishment. Also, Martin, you will wear that collar for three weeks starting Monday.” The boy groaned in defeat at that point. He turned back to us again. “The two of you will wear the collars for only a week, starting Monday.”</p> <p>He sent Martin to the nurse’s office to get checked out and the two of us back to finish our shower and get dressed. People were leaving classes now and the halls were full of kids. We asked if we could wait till it was empty, but we got a real hard look from him and did as we were told.</p> <p>Other kids pointed and laughed as we made our way back to the gym’s locker rooms. My butt actually got pinched by a fourth grade girl named Tracy. She got this sly smile as I turned to see who did it. She was cute, though, but I had to get to the showers and get my clothes so I didn’t exactly stay and chat.</p> <p>We made it to the lockers none too worse for wear and finished our showers. Thankfully, we only had lunch next and headed in that direction for a very quick bite of food. Everyone kept staring at us the rest of the day, knowing what we were in for on Monday. Even Red looked at us like we were on death row, headed for the chair. The ride home was not any better.</p> <p>We told Dave what happened and what was going to happen on Monday. He sympathetically understood our plight and didn’t mess with us all weekend long. We did sleep with him in his bed, though.</p> <p>Dave had been looking throughout the past few months for something larger that the three of us would like in a new home, and had been less than successful. He also didn’t want to leave the area with this “great” school system. He found a nice place in the area that was actually a nice sized house we could afford that weekend. He was happy, but the two of us were still worried about Monday. We did indulge him a little and went to see the house. Both of us liked it as well as Dave.</p> <p>Monday snuck around the corner and had me and Daniel heading to school. We saw Martin immediately as we got to the front door of the school.</p> <p>“Look, Daniel, I’m sorry for what I did in the showers,” he said, looking downcast.</p> <p>“Apology accepted,” Daniel told him.</p> <p>“I guess we should go get this over with,” I said to the two of them. We all three sighed and headed to our very long day.</p> <p>The office was packed full as we walked in the doors. The secretary told us that the deputy would see us in a few minutes. We waited for a few minutes before she showed up. It was like someone was stabbing knives in my side while we waited. I wasn’t sure which was worse; the wait or the room. At the time, my vote went to the wait.</p> <p>“Follow me, boys,” she said as she strolled through the room.</p> <p>We got up and followed her obediently into her office. She sat down behind her desk and we plopped into the chairs on the other side. She had three files on her desk; two of them were thin and only held one sheet of paper each. The third was significantly thicker and had several pieces of paper in it. She opened the third folder belonging to Martin first.</p> <p>“Well, well, Martin. This is a new step for you. I didn’t expect to see you back so soon, especially after the last time you were here.”</p> <p>Martin looked like the world had come to an end. His whole demeanor had changed since Friday. The deputy, Ms. Larson, then turned her attentions to the two of us.</p> <p>“I know the two of you are here because of this one,” she said, motioning to Martin and then continuing. “But that doesn’t excuse a student, or students, from fighting.”</p> <p>“But, Mistress, he was trying to rape my brother,” I explained to her.</p> <p>“Yes, Dexter, I know that. I have read The Headmaster’s report, and I don’t doubt you for a minutes. Martin’s been a problem since he got here. Hopefully we can straighten that out before his behavior gets too bad.</p> <p>“However, you do not take matters like this into your own hands. You should have gotten Coach Grabble to stop it.”</p> <p>I hadn’t thought of that.</p> <p>“Now, Headmaster Booker has requested that the three of you remain with me for the day, and I concur with that. But I will be lenient with the two of you this one time, for two reasons. One; that you were sticking up for your brother and defending him. And two; that this is your first time in the punishment room since you arrived here, and that says a lot.</p> <p>“Now, let’s get this unpleasant business started and behind us, shall we?” She had a smile on her face, but her eyes were telling a different story. But it wasn’t me or Daniel that had to really be afraid of her; it was Martin.</p> <p>We slowly got out of our seats and she had us strip our clothes off right then and there. Her door was unlocked, but no one came in it while we were there, not that it mattered much. Everyone knew what was going to happen when a person went to see Deputy Larson.</p> <p>Once stripped, we were led into the punishment room that was in between her office and The Head’s office. As we entered, I noticed Martin wasn’t wearing a chastity device or a buttplug, which I thought was unusual. Looking back on it, he wasn’t wearing anything on Friday, either. She closed the door after us, and I couldn’t help but wonder if Headmaster Booker had someone on the other side of that mirror.</p> <p>Daniel and I were strung up against the wall like little Sara was. Martin was strung up spread-eagled in the center of the room, exposing every part of his anatomy to the deputy. </p> <p>Daniel’s right wrist was secured to the wall with the same strap as my left and the same went with our ankles. Our buttplugs were removed and two sizable rubber dildos replaced them. Ms. Larson started the paddling with Daniel first. Twenty-five hard smacks with the paddle to his butt and the dildo up his ass had him screaming. His voice was hoarse as he counted the final swat.</p> <p>Then it was my turn. She went to my right and began swinging the paddle. Her strength had not waned an ounce. Each swat of that paddle drove the dildo into my asshole harder and harder. After each one, it would slide out a little, due to my anal muscles trying to expel it, but her paddle drove it back inside. My cock was also being tormented against the wall with each swat and the chastity rings. She finished with her first round of swats to me and turned her attention to Martin. We had only been in the room for an hour so far, but it felt like longer.</p> <p>Daniel and I were able to turn our heads enough to see what Ms. Larson was going to do to Martin. He was already begging before she began.</p> <p>“I told you what was going to happen to you if you should appear back in my office again this year, Martin, so you can only blame yourself.”</p> <p>He whimpered, but the deputy head was not in the mood to hear any more of it from him and a ball gag was shoved roughly into his mouth. The straps were linked in the back of his head, effectively shutting out a lot of noise he would have made.</p> <p>She walked away from him after the gag was secured and got something we couldn’t see from our vantage point. She walked back over and we saw what it was; a white box. I saw her open it and inside was a neat row of pins and needles. Martin also saw it and began to struggle to get away from it; like that would help.</p> <p>The deputy pulled one out and approached his chest. She played with his right nipple first to get it firmed up before driving it through the tit. All I can say, is thankfully he was gagged. Blood flowed down his chest a little when she walked away from him. He was still screaming into the gag when she came back with the second pin. She skewered the same nipple going perpendicular to the first pin, so that the two pins looked like a small plus sign. She repeated the procedure with the other nipple.</p> <p>I saw small lines of blood run down Martin’s chest as he whimpered in pain. The deputy head took a small break, to allow the boy a rest before going on with more of the torment. When she started again, she took a needle from the box and took aim at his groin. She reached between his legs and pulled his scrotum down with one hand and pierced the gonad with a needle in the other. More muffled screams filled the room as she drove it all the way through the skin to make sure the scrotum kept the invasive piece of metal embedded. She put a total of four needles into each small scrotum before stopping.</p> <p>Now blood was dripping from between his legs when she took her next break from him. She turned back to the two of us while letting Martin “rest”. She took off her skirt and blouse and walked over to the side. I knew what was coming next; one of the three of us was getting her strap-on dildo. I saw her put on the belt with the double cock around her waist and advance on me.</p> <p>“Your brother got the paddling first, and you’re getting to satisfy me first, boy,” she told me as she walked up behind me. She greased the fake cock with one hand and slid it up and down the crack of my ass before putting to the entrance to my back door.</p> <p>I wasn’t even a bit prepared before she shoved it inside and I had to bite down hard to keep from screaming my lungs out. She noticed my ability to handle what she had given me.</p> <p>“You must be used to this, boy. Most boys cringe when they see this.” She was right behind me when she spoke, and I could feel her breasts behind the bra press against my back.</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress,” remembering what Sara called her.</p> <p>That confirmation was all it took for her to begin fucking me with that thing. She pushed off me and began. Unlike a real cock that can move and adjust, this one just tears and was unyielding. Another difference was that I could tell when it was over with by the fact that a man’s cock would normally deflate. The deputy’s fake one was going to last until she was finished with me.</p> <p>That piece of rubber sliced into me for what seemed like an eternity before she was finished. I counted her orgasms in my mind while she came, at least until I lost count at about seven.</p> <p>Finally, my shagging was over and she staggered away from me. She left the room for a bit to have a real break in her office, grabbing her skirt and blouse on the way out. The only sounds in the room were Martin’s whimpers from behind me and Daniel.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked me.</p> <p>I nodded weakly. He was about to say something else, but I shook my head, slightly and he stopped. I figured that someone was watching and the less any of us talked; the better. All three of us hung there for a while before Ms. Larson returned. She was dressed again and went straight to Martin.</p> <p>He cringed as she stroked his cheek with the back of her fingernails. She turned around and retrieved a jar of ointment. I didn’t know what it was until she opened the lid. Once the strong smell assaulted my nostrils, I knew it was sports cream. She dolled out a healthy bit on her two fingers and smeared in along the length of his dick. She continued to scoop out the cream until his entire dick and balls were covered in it. She moved up to cover his pierced nipples next.</p> <p>Martin sighed briefly as the cream made contact, but after a while he began to fidget. The deputy head stood back to watch the cream take effect and smiled when the fidgeting turned to squirming. The smile grew as his squirming grew to thrashing. It was wasted effort, of course, but he couldn’t help himself. His whole crotch and chest were on fire by this time.</p> <p>When she was satisfied with the amount of pain he was in, she took her skirt and blouse off again and replaced the belt with the fake cocks. I figured Daniel was next, but I was wrong. She rubbed the sports cream along the length of the larger cock and stood behind Martin. All of us knew what was going to happen next. She held onto him by his hips as she lined the rubber cock up to her intended victim’s asshole.</p> <p>With no way of stopping her, Martin took the full force of the deputy’s cock in one single hard thrust. She didn’t bother to make it easier on the boy. Even though he had been screaming almost nonstop, his voice found the strength for another impressive shriek. The deputy head fucked his ass with that cock until she was totally satisfied again, and that was following six more climaxes.</p> <p>She didn’t fuck him like she did with me. It was just a straight fuck. With me, she had her arms wrapped around me at times, feeling my immature chest. But with Martin, she just fucked the shit out him like he was some fucktoy. It was totally impersonal and cold.</p> <p>When she was finished, she pulled the cock out of his bruised ass and wiped it down with a paper towel. His asshole was now also leaking blood mixed with sports cream. Before leaving us again, she dolled out a healthy amount and smeared it up his buttcrack.</p> <p>“I’ll be back after lunch, boys,” she said, grabbed her skirt and blouse and left the room.</p> <p>So, we were left in our misery again. Martin was way more miserable than either of us, but my ass was still burning a little from her dildo. We hung in the room for an hour, but it felt like six. When she returned, she had three glasses of water and three sandwiches. She fed the two of us that were against the wall, and then turned to Martin.</p> <p>“I’m going to take your gag out of your mouth, boy. And if you make so much as one peep about anything, I will replace it and leave you hungry. Got it?” She was looking him right in the eyes when she talked to him.</p> <p>He nodded and she took the ball gag out, but not off. All she did was lower it to sit around his neck. True to his word, he kept his mouth closed about complaining while she fed him. When she was finished feeding Martin, the ball gag was replaced and she stripped off her blouse and skirt again. The strap-on was wrapped around her waist and she walked up behind Daniel for another round of boy-fucking.</p> <p>He took it as well as I did, impressing her with him as well. She shagged him for a longer time than she did me, coming at least ten times before stopping. Her knees were beginning to weaken, now. I’m sure she was getting worn out with all this pleasure she was receiving. She did do the same with Daniel as she did with me and used her hands more on his body. I thought I saw his body shiver in a small orgasm of his own.</p> <p>When she was finished with Daniel, she released us to the floor. We collapsed, trying to get some strength back in our limbs after being hung on a wall for over five hours. She let us take our time before barking more orders at us.</p> <p>“I was told by The Headmaster that the two of you like to pleasure each other,” she said as we stood.</p> <p>Daniel and I looked at each other, shocked that she knew this. The only way she, or The Head, would have known was if Dave told them. She laughed at the look on our faces.</p> <p>“Your Uncle David told us on the application sheet. It was required, so don’t think he betrayed any confidences or anything. So, by the looks on your faces, I was right?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress,” we chorused.</p> <p>“Well, how about showing me, then?”</p> <p>Again, we were shocked. We both looked to see Martin staring at us. She had led us to stand where he could see us easily. I tried not to stare at his blood and cream covered body.</p> <p>“Go on, boys, no one’s going to hold this against you. A lot of boys experiment with each other here.”</p> <p>We looked at each other again and shrugged. He leaned over to me, cautiously, and kissed me on the lips. I returned the kiss and we moved into an intimate embrace. If she wanted a show, then we were going to give her one.</p> <p>I felt her hands reach down to my groin and unlock our chastity devices while we kissed. Then the show was on. We had the time to make it special.</p> <p>I began kissing his neck as he stretched his head upward. My hands roamed around his body that I knew so well by now. His reached down mine and played with my nipples before gravitating to my buttocks to play with my sphincter. He knew how much that always turned me on.</p> <p>Using my mouth and hands, I laid him down on the floor and straddled his young body. I began sucking on his youthful nipples as he really began to get turned on. I rained down kisses all over his face, neck, and nipples, alternating between the three areas. As I returned to his nipples for the third time, he punched a finger through my anal barrier while he was playing with me.</p> <p>Ms. Larson took the opportunity to fit a thin dildo inside me to replace his finger. I felt it go in, of course, but it didn’t hurt any. Daniel took the hint and began pumping my asshole with it. He knew I liked that anyways. My cock that was sandwiched between our bodies was growing while he pumped that thing into me. I was responding as I normally did.</p> <p>Daniel was responding to my stimulations as well. His cock had been positioned right below my taint and I could feel him grow to full strength. I rocked my hips back and forth along his cock and he was definitely feeling it and enjoying it.</p> <p>I was about to slide down his body to wrap his cock with my mouth, as usual, but Ms. Larson wrapped a collar around my neck first. I was stunned a little by her move and then remembered the rule about the collar. It was locked in place and I continued my molestations of Daniel’s body.</p> <p>I twisted around to put us into our favorite 69 position and began sucking on his cock. He began sucking on mine while pumping my ass with the dildo. I played with his almond balls and got him really turned on. It was what he liked right after the nipples being played with. His manipulations also began having its affect on me. I began to forget my surroundings as pleasure took me over.</p> <p>“Harder, Uncle, harder,” I said to the fake dildo begin pumped into me. It stopped briefly, but quickly resumed its pace. I wasn’t thinking at this point as Daniel had me cumming with his sucking my cock and pumping my bowels. He didn’t stop with just one, either. As he still had an orgasm in him to get to, he continued working on me. That was our usual arrangement, so he continued.</p> <p>I came again right after the first and he followed me into bliss. We rolled over, and I was on the bottom, still sucking him off. My finger snaked into his ass while I was still getting hammered with the dildo. Instinctively, I raised my legs and grasped his head between my thighs, still believing Dave was the one fucking me. I felt fingers grab my ankles and link the ankle restraints together, but I was beyond caring about that.</p> <p>I pumped my finger into Daniel a couple of times as he likes to have done after his first orgasm, and he came again. I was on my third one as he continued through a second longer climax. I let him calm down a few seconds before building him back up to his third, but he wasn’t done with me yet, either.</p> <p>As Daniel had me getting close to my fourth rapture, I began yelling into the room as I normally did when getting this far.</p> <p>“Oh God, yes, fuck me, Uncle. Fuck me harder, Uncle.” I was out of my mind in pleasure as the room filled with my lustful cries of joy.</p> <p>Daniel didn’t slow down with the usage of the dildo, but kept it up through his third and, soon after, fourth climax. His fourth and mine coincided beautifully. My legs dropped, exhaustively, to the floor of the punishment room. Daniel’s legs did the same as we just lay there, gasping for air. He pushed off me and rolled to the side. That was when I regained my senses.</p> <p>I opened my eyes and saw the florescent lights above me, not Dave’s bedroom lights. Everything I had said came rushing back to me. I covered my face in extreme shame. I began crying full-fledged tears. They wouldn’t stop. I felt Daniel move up beside me to console me.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” he asked. I just shook my head to him.</p> <p>“Boy!” I heard Ms. Larson say with a snap of her fingers. “Leave us!” I felt Daniel get up and leave the room. Ms. Larson did something and come back to sit beside me. I felt her hand on the side of my face.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Dexter. You’re okay. No damage done.” She said, still stroking my face.</p> <p>“N…no Mistress, it isn’t okay. I told about my uncle and what he does with us.”</p> <p>“Is that all?” she said, and I heard a snicker in her voice. I opened my eyes to look at her. She was smiling a warm smile.</p> <p>“Wh…what do you mean, Miss?” I asked her, wiping my eyes clear.</p> <p>“There isn’t a single student in here that doesn’t get it from a parent or guardian. Every one of our students knows about sex and bondage. Why do you think you and your brother are here?”</p> <p>I hadn’t considered that. She removed the dildo that Daniel had left embedded in my ass before she spoke again.</p> <p>“Look, we know it happens here, and as long as the students, or student, are not being harmed in a permanent way, we don’t interfere. Most of the students here enjoy it, also, so don’t think for a second that you’re different because your uncle has sex with you two, Dexter.”</p> <p>I wiped the tears from my eyes and felt a little better. She helped me up and we turned to Martin still hanging from the ceiling. She told me to get my brother back in here, and I did. She was standing in front of Martin when walked up behind her on both sides.</p> <p>“Now, to you,” she said to him. “You’ve just seen the right way to go about treating others. You don’t force others to have sex with you, Martin. There are ways of going about things and what you tried to do to Daniel was wrong. This collar that’s going around your neck will stay on for three weeks past today, Martin.”</p> <p>She put the collar around his neck, but didn’t take him down from the chains holding him. She turned to us instead.</p> <p>“Your collars will stay on for the rest of the week. Do you know what it means to have a collar like this on your neck?” We nodded and she continued. “Good. Now, you will stay in here for the rest of the afternoon until the final bell sounds. Your books and homework are in my office, go get them and start on them there. I still have some things to do with Martin. Do not get dressed until I tell you to. Any questions?”</p> <p>We both shook our heads and she dismissed us. I closed the door to the punishment room and we found seats to start our homework. We didn’t talk while we worked on the studies; there would be plenty of time for that later. As instructed, we did our work in the nude.</p> <p>We heard some more muffled screams come from the room while we worked, but we didn’t bother thinking about them at the time. Whatever she was still doing to him was just fine with us. He was the main reason we were here in the office in the first place. After a couple of hours of work, she exited the room and told us to get dressed. I saw the clock on the wall and the final bell was going to ring in a few minutes.</p> <p>“What about Martin, Mistress?” I asked with genuine concern.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about Martin, Dexter. He’s going to stay here for a while longer and someone will take him home later.”</p> <p>Daniel and I looked at each other and shivered. We didn’t want to know what she had in store for him. We just got dressed as quickly as we could and waited for the bell. We had to take the ankle and wrist restraints off our limbs and return them to Ms. Larson. The bell rang and she dismissed us again, but this time to leave for home.</p> <p>Other kids kept looking at us as we left the office and got aboard the bus. We didn’t pay them any attention. We knew we were in trouble, and the rest of the week was going to be a long one, but we certainly didn’t want to talk about it.</p> <p>Dave asked us how it went, and we showed him our backsides. He smiled at the reddened skin. He told us that we wouldn’t be doing anything as far as sex goes for the week, as he knew what we were going to have to go through at school. That night, he even ordered us a pizza for dinner and we ate till we were stuffed.</p> <p>The rest of the week went as could be expected. In the four days that remained in the week, Daniel and I both sucked more cocks, ate more hairy pussy, and got fucked by so many teachers and staff, that we were glad it was the weekend. On Wednesday, we were ordered to the teacher’s lounge right after lunch where we were shared by four male teachers at the same time. I found out that our science teacher was particularly well hung and liked Daniel more than me.</p> <p>But our week was nothing compared to Martin’s week. Starting that Tuesday morning, he had to come to school without a stitch of clothing covering his body. He wore the collar, of course, but also wrist and ankle restraints and a chastity device that was a lot more torturous than ours. It had small spikes on the inside of the rings, so that if he ever got an erection, they would dig into the meat of his cock. They weren’t long spikes, but they did draw blood during the time he wore it. All restraints and the cock torturing device were kept on by locks. Daniel and I were also made to wear our chastity rings for the duration of the punishment, and were not to be removed under any circumstances.</p> <p>Everyone laughed at him as he walked in the doors and took off his overcoat. He saw us almost immediately and walked over to us. I could make out four rings set in his nipples, making two crosses where the pins were the previous day. His gonads had the same thing done and eight rings decorated them. The deputy head must have put them in and told his parents not to have them removed.</p> <p>“You gonna make it to Friday?” Daniel asked him.</p> <p>“I’ll make it somehow,” he said, trying to cover himself with his books. His face was flushed red already.</p> <p>The remainder of the week had Martin in some very painful positions. We didn’t see a lot of him, but what we did see wasn’t pretty. The next time we saw him that day was at lunch. He was servicing all the servers on the food line. His whole butt was dark red already. One of the servers was pulling on each of his nipple rings while he was licking the cunt of another server.</p> <p>The time after that was when I was called to the teacher’s lounge alone and he was already there. A teacher had his dick shoved up his ass and was reaming him out quite effectively while another was getting her cunt licked by him. He had his arm buried half way up her pussy while he licked her clit. She was in the throws of an orgasm when I walked in the room. The teacher that called me in motioned me over and started on me for the next half hour.</p> <p>Wednesday had Martin being led into the cafeteria at lunchtime by a leash attached to his collar. His butt was red with some dark lines etched among the red. His arms were behind his back and pulled to have his wrists attached to the back of his collar the same way The Head had done to me on my initiation visit to the viewing room. The deputy head was leading him by the leash, but there was also something weird about the way he walked. I looked down to see weights added to the rings piercing his balls. I could make out his nipples also were red around the areoles. He had already gone through a bad session with Ms. Larson. I wondered if he had done something else wrong, but he hadn’t. She just wanted him for a while as there was no other student to torment at the time. The whole place was full of students eating lunch while they were pointing and laughing at him. He didn’t look anyone in the face the whole time Ms. Larson fed him his lunch, he just kept looking at the floor.</p> <p>The next time we saw him was the end of that day as we were leaving. He was walking very gingerly. I asked him if he was okay and he opened his overcoat. Two large clips were hanging from his small testicles. They had clamped onto the small orbs themselves, not the skin of the scrotum. Weights were added to the free ends of the clips. Even I had to cross my legs and wince at his pain. He had spent the whole day with the deputy headmistress. It was no wonder that we got called to the teacher’s lounge more that day than any other.</p> <p>Friday finally arrived and both Daniel and I were tired of getting fucked. That day I had to run an errand for a teacher and on the way back, a black janitor saw me walking in the hall. He pulled me into the boy’s lavatory for a quick suck and fuck. When he lowered his work trousers, his cock sprang to attention. It was huge. I managed to get it into my mouth, but just barely. My throat relaxed and I took the monster all the way inside me to the point that his curly pubic hair was tickling my nose.</p> <p>He pulled my pants down to my ankles while my mouth and throat were wrapped around his foot-long cock. The girth on that thing had to be three inches at least, but I didn’t have time to measure it. I sucked him to full staff and he pulled out of my throat. He turned me around to face and grab on to the sink of the bathroom. I closed my eyes to what was about to happen to me. I could handle it a couple of months ago, but it had been a while since I had taken anything that large up my ass. I was in for a painful fuck; that was for sure.</p> <p>As the tip of his cock touched my asshole, I breathed in, getting ready for it. He wasn’t the least bit gentle as he split me open fully.</p> <p>“UUUHHH!!” I grunted out as he fed me his pole. “Please take it out for a second, sir,” I asked him, but got nowhere.</p> <p>“You got a collar on, boy. I can do whatever the fuck I want to with you.”</p> <p>“Yes sir, I know that, but I’m asking for a second to get over the pain. Your cock’s just too big.”</p> <p>“Tough shit, kid. Take it.” With that last comment, he thrust his hips forward, impaling me further onto his huge meat.</p> <p>“Oh God that hurts. Please…,” I asked, but got no sympathy from him.</p> <p>He reached his arm under my belly to pull me up and guide his cock into me even more. My feet were suspended in the air while he took me. I gripped the sink harder, trying to make it take the pain of his brutal assault on my asshole. All I could do was hang on and hope it passed quickly. It didn’t. He didn’t stop shoving it inside me until there was no possible way he could get more of it inside.</p> <p>Tears were running down my tightly shut eyes as I had to endure pain that I hadn’t taken in a long time. His cock began to withdraw as the janitor got into “fucking mode”. He shoved it back inside, mercilessly. Knowing that this was something that usually turned me on, I was hoping I could get past the pain and start to enjoy it, but his cock was just too damn big. I’d have to say it was the largest thing to invade me so far.</p> <p>As I was tighter than he was used to, I felt him cum within a few pumps. I felt his black seed shoot inside me and I sighed, knowing it was now over with. I was wrong. His cock didn’t diminish nor did it pull out. I turned around to look at him and it.</p> <p>“Heh, heh. You thought it was gonna be over, didn’t you?” he said, smiling a yellow toothy smile. I nodded, getting worried.</p> <p>“Well, ole’ Jake took his medicine this mornin’. We still got some time, boy.”</p> <p>I groaned and he went back to fucking my ass again. The pain was a little better, so I was able to handle it easier, but it was still there. I held on to the sink and had to led him ride me again. He came again and still the damn thing didn’t weaken. That was when I made up my mind to give him everything he wanted. The son of a bitch was going to regret this when I was finished with him.</p> <p>After that second orgasm of his, he pulled me backwards. He went to his knees and continued to the floor with me still being speared by his enormous cock. I reached down and pulled my shoe off one foot. My pant leg was slipped off that leg and I threw my leg over his. I straddled his torso as I had done the first black man I had done this with and leaned forward to place my hands on the tiled floor between his legs.</p> <p>I began pumping my butt along his cock, making moan even more. I returned to the previous speed that he had achieved earlier, but this time, I was in charge of it all. I rode his cock for all I was worth. I made sure to keep my vocalizations down some and remember my surroundings. The bell sounded for the change of classes just as he came in my ass again.</p> <p>He made to push me off, but I wasn’t finished with him yet. He began to really push and I pushed back to keep him embedded in my rectum.</p> <p>“Let me up, boy,” he said, getting worried about other kids that were about to come in the latrine. I shook my head, no, to him. “Let me up, them other kids are gonna come in here soon.”</p> <p>I swung my head around to make sure I looked him in the eye.</p> <p>“No. You keep your black ass right where it is, or I start yelling, ‘rape’. Got it?”</p> <p>It was the first time I had ever seen a black person turn white.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t…”</p> <p>“I would. Now, you wanted to keep fucking me, then do it, or I start yelling.”</p> <p>He nodded and I turned back around and smiled to myself. He hurt me at the beginning of this for no reason, and I was going to have some satisfaction in all this. I built my speed back up to the pitch we were at before the bell rang. My hips were going up and down on his cock like mad. I vaguely heard the door open to the boy’s room, but I didn’t let it stop me.</p> <p>I closed my eyes to the sensations I was getting from his pole going into me. I didn’t care about the giggles I was hearing, I just kept riding him for everything I was worth. I didn’t stop; even after he came yet again inside me. Even after a teacher walked into the room, I kept going. I heard the teacher lead the boys away from us and the door close behind them, but I continued onward.</p> <p>It took a lot longer for him to cum a fifth time, but he finally did. Of course I hadn’t cum yet, due to the pain the chastity device was putting on my cock, but I was way beyond caring about that. He was going to make me walk funny for a while, then so is he. Due to the medicine he took that day, his cock didn’t go down, and as long as that black pole was still stiff, I was going to ride it as hard as I could.</p> <p>After his sixth orgasm, he grabbed my hips to push me off, and I reach down quickly to grab his black, hairy balls. He stopped. It’s amazing how easily that works on a man.</p> <p>“Please stop, kid,” he was actually begging me to stop. I turned to look at him.</p> <p>“That was my plea when you first shoved your cock inside me, but that didn’t stop you,” I quietly told him. “You wanted to fuck me, well, you’re gonna get what you want. So, shut the fuck up.”</p> <p>The bell rang again, telling me that it had taken an hour for him to cum that sixth time. Well, he’d better hold on, because I wasn’t done yet. His cock was still a little hard and I was still turned on, even through the pain in my cock.</p> <p>“Fuck me hard, you black son of a bitch, or I’ll rip your balls off,” I told him in a voice that was not my own.</p> <p>He groaned as he began moving his hips again and I moved mine. Even though his cock was soft, it was still quite big, and I wasn’t through yet. He was groaning, but this time it wasn’t from pleasure. I’m sure he hadn’t had this type of workout in years, judging by the size of his belly.</p> <p>I felt his cock stiffen a little more as time passed and my butthole rode along its girth, but I think he wasn’t enjoying it as much as he had in the beginning. I was enjoying it immensely more now than at the beginning. Not only because the pain had lessened and my asshole had gotten accustomed to his girth, but because he was in a bad way with me. I had power over this man now, and I was going to use it to the fullest.</p> <p>It took him all the way through the interim class travel time and the following class time to finish again. Not much spunk came out, but the orgasm did hit him again. It was then that I let him go. Over three hours of nonstop fucking was too much; even for me. I pulled my sore asshole off his very weakening cock and crawled away from him. He lay perfectly still on the tiles. For a minute I thought I had killed him by the way he wasn’t moving yet.</p> <p>When I heard him groan, I knew he was alive, at least. To be honest, my legs weren’t working too well, either. I crawled to the stall to wipe up and try to see the damage that had been done to my backside. I felt around my sphincter muscle and it was sore, but nothing I couldn’t handle. I pushed a finger inside to see if anything was wrong. Everything felt as normal as always, but it was not as tight as usual.</p> <p>I expelled everything he shot inside me and I wiped up his cum from my legs and left the stall. He was still on the floor, groaning. I pulled my pants back up and left the whole room to him, but didn’t bother fastening anything. I just walked down the hall with my hand holding my pants up. I was hoping he had learned a lesson, but I wasn’t sure about that. It wasn’t that he did anything wrong by fucking me, it was that he didn’t give me a chance to recover from his initial penetration. He had an abnormally large cock and he was proud of the fact that it hurt me. Maybe he wasn’t so proud now.</p> <p>I staggered into the class that I had left earlier, forgetting that it had been over three hours since I left. The teacher looked at me and smiled. The class was unfamiliar. It took me a few seconds to realize my mistake. I saw the clock and it told me I should be in my last class for the day. In a haze, I staggered back down the halls to the last class; science.</p> <p>I tried to be as quiet as possible as I entered the room, but everyone heard me enter. Muffled snickers came at me from around the room as I made my way to Mr. Vickers’s desk.</p> <p>“I’m sorry I’m late, Mr. Vickers,” I said when I got there.</p> <p>“We’ll discuss it after class, Dexter. Take your seat, please.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I said, and sat down next to Daniel.</p> <p>We were taking a pop quiz and he gave me an extra few minutes to finish it up before teaching the rest of the class period. Daniel kept looking at me with a knowing smile, but I was too tired for any teasing at the time. The rest of the period passed as I tried to cope with a very sore asshole. Every time one of my classmates would look at me, a new round of snickering would break out. Finally, the last bell rang, and we (Daniel and I) were ordered to the deputy head’s office.</p> <p>“Tell the deputy that your brother will be there momentarily, Daniel,” he told him as he left. Daniel nodded and filed out of the class with the others. More snickers came at me as each one of them passed my desk. I took a risk and flipped a few of them off. The snickers grew louder after that. After everyone had left me alone with Mr. Vickers, he called me to his desk.</p> <p>“I heard about you and the janitor, Dexter,” he started off.</p> <p>“Mr. Vickers, I’m sure the entire city knows about that by now,” I gave back at him.</p> <p>Smiling, he walked to his chair and sat down, covering his groin. I groaned, knowing what he wanted.</p> <p>“Are you feeling up to anything right now?” he asked, rubbing his stiff prick through the fabric of his pants.</p> <p>“If I said, no, would it get me out of this?”</p> <p>He laughed heartily while continuing to rub himself.</p> <p>I didn’t bother with anything else. I just walked behind his desk and let my pants fall to my ankles. I heard a zipper being undone behind me as I leaned over the desk. I was waiting for him to spear me as I stood there, but he pulled me back to him by my hips. I winced as the tip of his cock touched my sore anus.</p> <p>I gripped my fists tight as yet another cock sliced into me. Remembering that Mr. Vickers was very well hung, I knew it was going to be a long, hard fuck. Once he had me fully impaled, he reached up under my shirt to play with my nipples. My cock responded in its ringed prison.</p> <p>“Please don’t do that, Mr. Vickers,” I asked him.</p> <p>“Why not, Dex?”</p> <p>“Because my dick cannot take any more pain. If you play with my nipples, it’ll get me hard again in my chastity device. I just can’t take much more pain from there right now.”</p> <p>“Fair enough,” he said, and stopped playing with the nipple in his fingers.</p> <p>He pulled his hand back out and put his forefinger to my lips. I opened my mouth and let him slide it inside. He began to buck his hips to pump his dick along the corridors of my bowels. As he kept pumping into me, the pain lessened and I relaxed my fists. I put them on his knees and leaned forward to give him more room to pump. He took it for the invitation it was.</p> <p>“Having fun, Mr. Vickers?” a female voice asked from the doorway. It was Ms. Larson coming to check on me.</p> <p>“Actually, Ms. Larson, I am,” he said as if he were accepting a cup of tea from her.</p> <p>“Well, I might as well enjoy myself also,” she said with a sigh. </p> <p>She walked over to the desk, losing her skirt along the way. She stood directly in front of me and pulled herself up on the desk’s top. Mr. Vickers moved us forward to put me closer to her snatch. I lowered her head to her bushy cunt. </p> <p>She kept it trimmed, but not too trimmed that you could see her cunt fully. It smelled musky as my nose got closer to it. She spread her legs more to allow my head to get even closer to her. I felt her put her knees on my shoulders and her heals dug in as she laid them down on my back. My tongue knew where a woman’s clit was after this past week, so I started there and worked around it. Each time my tongue made a swipe across her sensitive button, she dug her heals across the skin of my back.</p> <p>I moved my finger to slip inside her warm cunt and play with her tunnel. It was small, so I slipped in my middle finger as well. My other hand went around her back to keep my steady as Mr. Vickers was pounding into my rear harder and harder.</p> <p>Ms. Larson came in a small, quiet way, but kept my head where it was. I guessed that she wasn’t finished with me as much as Mr. Vickers wasn’t either. Both adults continued to have their way with different ends of my body until my science teacher bellowed out his orgasm into my guts. My deputy headmistress came for the third time a few minutes later, and it was a lot noisier that the previous two.</p> <p>“You’ve learned a lot this past week, Dexter,” she said, ruffling my hair while my head was still buried in her quim. I nodded, gave her clit a quick swipe of my tongue, and raised my head back up. </p> <p>“That was mean, little boy,” she said with a smile. I smiled back at her.</p> <p>“I know, Mistress,” I said, still smiling at her.</p> <p>A small painless slap to my cheek and she kissed me, tasting her love juices on my lips and chin. Meanwhile, Mr. Vickers pulled his softening cock out of my asshole and zipped his trousers back up.</p> <p>“You’re a little loose, Dexter,” he said with a sharp slap to my other end.</p> <p>“Yes sir, I know. That’s what happens when Jake the Janitor fucks you.”</p> <p>“You took him?” Ms. Larson asked, incredulously. I nodded with a sheepish grin. “Well, I’m impressed, Dexter. I’ve heard he’s hung bigger than a horse.”</p> <p>“Well, Mistress, the rumors are true,” I said, pulling up my own pants.</p> <p>The two of them snickered as we recovered from our fun. She reached around my head and removed the punishment collar from around my neck. I achingly left the classroom and the two of them walked beside me as we headed down the hallway. I stopped by my locker for some books I needed for the weekend and then we walked to the main office. Ms. Larson turned off the lights there and we left the school after she set the alarm. Mr. Vickers drove me home.</p> <p>I arrived at the same time as David did. He smiled at me as if he knew something had happened at school.</p> <p>“Daniel told me,” he explained.</p> <p>I nodded and headed to the bedroom for a good long sleep immediately. They didn’t even disturb me when they came to bed that night.</p> <p>The rest of the school year passed uneventfully, except a few notable exceptions. The next Monday, Jake asked to talk to me in the boy’s bathroom. I sighed and followed him in.</p> <p>“Look, I’m sorry for what I did you ya on Friday, kid,” he said.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Jake,” I said, shrugging my shoulders. It wasn’t okay, but I didn’t really want to be in a room with him at the time. My asshole was still very sore from the reaming I had taken from him. We left the bathroom, and parted on semi-good terms.</p> <p>Martin still had two more weeks of torment to carry through. His body was pulled, bound, fucked and flogged in every way possible over the next two weeks. At one notable lunch, The Head led him into the lunchroom with his arms pulled up behind his back. While he fed the boy, he also fucked him right there in the cafeteria for everyone to see. The funny thing was, that by that time, we were all used to seeing Martin being tied in some fashion or another. Most of us ignored his predicament and went about eating lunch. </p> <p>During one English class, he was whipped with a short whip by our teacher while she handed us our test. She had him bent over her desk with his ass facing the classroom while she would walk by with the whip the whole time. She had his arms in the most peculiar bond. They were behind his back, crossed over at the elbows, with the wrists at his opposite side. Both wrist restraints were tied with a strap to his balls very tightly. If he pulled either arm, his nuts took the pain. His ankle restraints were tied to the legs of the desk. He was tied like that for the duration of the class period. When the bell rang and he was freed, only his legs were untied. His arms stayed like that for the rest of the day, per Ms. Larson’s orders.</p> <p>Another time had him tied upside down in the gym for the whole day for everyone to mock. His legs were spread open as far as they could go. The whip marks that were between his legs, across his balls, down his butt and back, were fresh. His arms were pulled apart and secured to two eyebolts in the floor of the gym.</p> <p>His tormenting three weeks were finally over at the end of April. Even Daniel and I were feeling sorry for him by that time. The boy had gone through some severe pain and humiliation. He was okay physically, but he was never the same again. In fact, he was the model student after that time, but there was a different look about him. He didn’t return to the school the following year and it took years to find out what happened to him. He had gotten in with Sly and his gang. He made his last movie with them after a year of continuous torture, and was never heard from again.</p> <p>Another notable change was that I had taken to wearing my studded collar to school full time. Some teachers thought that it was a green card to nail me at any time, and they took the opportunity when it presented itself. But I didn’t mind about that. I usually got fucked by a teacher about once every two or three days. No big deal. Only Mr. Vickers was the problem, but he almost never touched me. He did like Daniel better, which was fine by me. For some reason, Daniel always did better in science than me.</p> <p>The day I’ll never forget was the last school day of the year. It was definitely different than any other day. Sixth grade was in junior high, so this was the last day I was going to spend here. Even though junior high and high school were still into this, it was a step upward. This was the last time these teachers were going to get to fuck any of us. And since the last day was always a “nothing” day, they took the opportunity to get as many of us as possible. All day long was a constant fuckfest. We had to strip down totally naked in our homeroom class and stay that way the whole day.</p> <p>Daniel told me what lunch was like. All the fifth graders were either getting fucked by one of the male adults, or eating one of the female adults. He told me the whole room smelled of sex. Even Mr. Vickers fucked him during lunch. The younger kids just ignored the whole thing, except for the kindergarteners and first graders. They all thought it was fascinating. </p> <p>There was a reason I didn’t see any of this. Jake took me to the gym’s locker room to spend the whole day fucking my asshole silly by his enormous python. A horrible experience awaited me that afternoon, though. Jake was waiting to take me just as Daniel and I were leaving our homeroom class.</p> <p>“Hey, kid,” his voice sounded from behind me and Daniel. I groaned as I knew the voice. I turned around and saw Jake leaning against the wall.</p> <p>“Yeah, Jake?” I asked, knowing the answer.</p> <p>“Follow me,” he said, curling his big black finger at me.</p> <p>Many of my classmates snickered as they past me. I turned and gave Daniel my books and told him I would see him later.</p> <p>“Have fun,” he replied with a snicker of his own.</p> <p>I flipped him off then turned back to Jake. He smiled a Cheshire Cat smile and I followed him to the gym. Since it was the last day of the school year, gym class had been canceled, so he had the gym all to himself to do what he wanted with me.</p> <p>When we walked in the locker room, it appeared as if he had been up here early setting everything up for this whole day. Just inside there were two sets of restraints, of course two for the wrists and two for the ankles. I didn’t bother asking anything, I just put them on. My arms were pulled behind me and secured up to my collar. A strap lay just beside them and he used it to pull my elbows together.</p> <p>Jake unlocked my chastity device from my cock and let it fall right there before we proceeded any further. He walked me around the first set of lockers to a bench on the other side. Before doing anything else, he sat down opposite of me and talked.</p> <p>“You were right in the beginning. I shouldn’t have forced my way inside you, and I won’t do that this time. But you’re gonna hurt anyways, boy.”</p> <p>He certainly didn’t need to explain himself to me. I knew this wasn’t going to be a pleasurable experience for me. I nodded to him that I understood what he was talking about. He didn’t answer back, he just stood up and took his work clothes and under clothes off his body. He was standing before me, at full mass.</p> <p>Jake stepped forward, grabbed me by my ponytail, jerked my head back and put his black cock to my lips. I dutifully opened them to allow him to fit it inside. Precum was already oozing out of his tip. He had been excited about this for a while. I licked his black tip and he slipped it past my teeth to run along the roof of my mouth. It touched my tonsils and I swallowed to take him down further. He moaned as the black piece of meat made it into a tighter area of my neck.</p> <p>His cock pumped my throat a few times before he pulled it all the way back out. Jake reached down and lifted me by my collar and I followed him into the next area of the locker room. We rounded the corner and I saw a clothes line stretch across the span of lockers with two clips in the middle of it. He walked me up to the line and hooked the clips to the back of my collar and wrist restraints.</p> <p>He put a stepladder in front of me and I was led to the top step, putting my ass in perfect fucking height for him. The clothesline was tightened, making sure I couldn’t move away from where he put me. The ankle restraints were secured to the rungs of the ladder, spreading my feet apart about shoulder-width.</p> <p>A ball gag was forced into my mouth from behind. His cock rode up my back as he had stepped on the ladder to fit it, and I could tell nothing had been lost so far. The black fuckstick was touching my forearms in their bent position. When he stepped back on the ladder, he added painful clips to each of my nipples. I screamed into the ball gag as loud as possible. I shook my body, trying to get them off, but it was no use. After a few minutes of him watching me shake and twitch, he walked up behind me again and the main event started.</p> <p>He first ran his cock between my legs to appear in front of me. The black cock sawed back and forth a few times before he backed up again to put the tip to my back gate. I closed my eyes to what followed. His hands folded around my hips to keep me steady and right where he wanted me before sticking it inside.</p> <p>The black monster invaded my asshole for a second time with much less force than the first time. It hurt like hell, but he waited for me to get used to him this time before continuing to actually fuck me. When I was more relaxed he slowly fed that thing to my guts, one painful inch at a time. He couldn’t get the whole thing inside again, but it didn’t matter to him. When I was filled to capacity, he pulled out and began to pump my guts with it.</p> <p>I grimaced at the initial pain, as I could do nothing else to stop it from tearing into me once again. I rotated my hips outward as far as I could get them to allow for more room in my bottom, but it didn’t help much. As Jake had been saving this up for a while, it didn’t take long before I felt his jizm shoot into me.</p> <p>I could feel every inch of his medically stiff cock as it withdrew from inside me. He wasn’t finished with me; not by a long shot. My ankle restraints were undone as well as the clips holding my collar to the clothesline. He led me down the stepladder back to the floor. He sat down on one of the benches with the locker behind him and pulled me to him. In an unexpected move, he wrapped his arms around me in an intimate embrace. His cock went between my legs and up my back as he engulfed my smaller frame.</p> <p>Jake held me for a few minutes before pulling away from me for another fuck. He seemed unsure of what to do next, so I took the reigns. With his arms still wrapped around my torso, I stepped up to the bench with one foot outside his body. He saw what I was doing, and continued to hold onto me as I planted the other foot on the other side of him. I rode my body up and down the length of his black boy-fucker a few times for him to get the total picture. He got the picture.</p> <p>I straightened out my legs to their full extension and he used some control to aim his cock at my asshole. When I felt it touch me, I lowered back down onto him, skewering myself with it again. I went down as far as humanly possible before going back up. With my arms uselessly tied behind my back, he had to hold on to me from behind while I rode his black pole.</p> <p>The sensations of having his cock up my ass again, began to have their affects on my own smaller rod. My stiffy began to bounce off his and my bellies while my body bounced on his cock. He couldn’t do anything to relieve my sexual excitement as he needed both hands to keep me from falling backward, so I had to just wait on it. It was frustrating, to be sure, but again, I could do nothing about it.</p> <p>He shuddered as he came inside my boy-cunt again. The amount of jizm was lessened some, but not by much. Most of it leaked out onto the floor beneath me. After he came, I leaned forward to rest on his chest and chubby belly. He was still as hard as ever, so I knew we weren’t finished yet. From the previous experience, I knew he still had at least three more orgasms before it was over with.</p> <p>“You are the most amazing kid I’ve ever seen in here, boy,” he whispered into my ear.</p> <p>Not being able to answer him, I just nodded.</p> <p>He reached up behind me and released my arms from the collar. My ball gag was also unclipped. After spitting that out and flexing my arms a few times, I reached forward to undo the clips on my nipples, but he shook his head at that.</p> <p>“Those stay on all day, boy,” he said with a certain degree of relish.</p> <p>“But they hurt, Jake,” I whined at him.</p> <p>“Don’t matter, kid; they stay on,” he said, more vehemently. </p> <p>Nodding, I acquiesced to his authority over me, and left the clips alone. I didn’t want to, but this was his day, not mine.</p> <p>I felt him reach down and begin playing with my butt while his cock was still inside me. I moaned at his attentions. Jake began to lower me down to tell me it was time to get busy again. I reached up and gripped the wire of the lockers with my fingers. My feet were planted back in the same place and I used both my hands and feet to hold me steady while I rode his cock for a third time that day.</p> <p>His hands moved away from my ass and a split second later, I felt and heard his hand slap them back down hard. I winced at the sudden sting, but kept riding him. Another pair of slaps filled the locker room’s air. Each time he slapped me, I would clench my buttcheeks tight then release afterward. It had the effect of squeezing his cock tighter then releasing it again. It was like my anal muscles were milking his black cock like tits on a cow. With each down-stroke, he brought his hands stingingly onto my cheeks. I got faster and faster with each cycle and the hits kept coming. Pain was mixing with my pleasure again, and I began to vocalize my feelings.</p> <p>“Ooo, yes, fuck me,” I began, but didn’t stop there. “Fuck me harder. Harder.”</p> <p>He did it as hard as he could manage. His hips thrust upward as far as they could go while I just held onto the locker’s wire mesh. His hands moved to my hips, but they didn’t need to be there. He probably just needed to do something with them while he drove his black cock into me.</p> <p>I reached down with one hand and began stroking my own erection in time with his upward thrusts. I arched my back as I came in rapturous pleasure. He hadn’t finished for his third time yet, so I just held on as he kept it up. By this time, my rectum had gotten used to his girth and I was taking almost his entire foot-long dick inside me. About five or six minutes after I came, he bellowed out his third climax. I felt the familiar sensation of spunk being shot up my ass as he calmed down.</p> <p>Both of us needed a break after that one. I collapsed down onto his chest and belly again. His weakening cock slipped out of my ass and his spunk leaked out after it. We stayed like that for a few minutes, recovering our strength. I rose up to look him in the eye.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Me? Am I okay?” he asked back. I nodded and he smiled. “Yeah, kid, I’m fine. And you?”</p> <p>“Uh huh,” I said, nodding and smiling back at him. “This place smells like sex.” It was an open comment and he laughed at it.</p> <p>I slid off his belly and stood on shaky legs, trying to get my bearings again. I bent over and put my hands on my knees, still trying to get back to full strength. I saw his cock and balls had jizm all over them, so I began to lick him clean. It didn’t taste any different from any other cum I had eaten before, so I licked totally clean without a problem.</p> <p>When he was cleaned, I needed a shower also, so I headed in that direction. The water came on and I waited for it to turn hot. He walked in behind me to shower off as well. The showers we used had nozzles on the walls, but also a stainless steel “shower tower”, as we called it, in the middle. It held about eight nozzles, being able to clean eight boys at once. I used one of those nozzles to rinse off. Jake used one beside me.</p> <p>Even with the restraints still attached to my limbs and collar in place, I still got pretty clean. The shower was mostly to get his jizm off my legs and out of my butthole. He saw me turn and spread my cheeks open for the spray to get inside. His big hand swooped down and pushed two of his big fingers inside my butt. I was startled a little by his aggressive move, but didn’t push him away.</p> <p>“You like that, don’t you, boy?” he asked, wiggling his two big fingers that had invaded my private area.</p> <p>“Mmmm,” I hummed and nodded.</p> <p>He started using his fingers to stimulate my feelings from behind. I moved my feet apart and squatted a little as he continued to manipulate me. My hand gravitated to my small stiffening rod to masturbate it while he played with my innards. A third finger was painfully added inside me, unexpectedly, but I didn’t stop him. All three fingers were now acting in concert with my own hand to bring me off once again.</p> <p>All at once, he swung around and his cock was right in my face. I didn’t need an engraved invitation to open my mouth to his erection again. He shoved it down my throat without waiting any further. Our hands were still working together on my lower half, while my mouth was working on his. With the constant stimulation, I came again, but this was different. I felt something shoot out of the tip for the first time.</p> <p>I went down to my knees, slightly bending his cock as I went, but his hand never left the chasm that was my asshole. I didn’t bother dwelling on my own orgasm too long as his cock was still lining the tissue of my throat. I heard something outside of the shower room, but I wasn’t sure what it was until I saw the coach appear from around the corner.</p> <p>“Oh, sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt,” he said and started backing out of the room.</p> <p>“Join in, Coach?” Jake asked him, nodding to my ass.</p> <p>“Oh, why the fuck not?” he said and lowered his pants.</p> <p>He turned off the shower nozzles and stepped behind me. He went to his knees and I felt his cock line up behind me. The coach wasn’t near the size of Jake, so it didn’t even faze me as he shoved it inside.</p> <p>“Jesus, kid, you’re loose,” he commented.</p> <p>“That’s my fault, Coach,” he said, pointing down to his crotch.</p> <p>The coach said that he could understand why now. Meanwhile, I wasn’t paying any mind to their conversation or to the coach burying himself in my rectum. He could do what he wanted and it wouldn’t hurt, compared to Jake, that is. I felt his hands grab my hips and begin his fucking of my asshole. Jake, in the interim, was thoroughly enjoying the blowjob I was giving his massive cock.</p> <p>The coach came inside me within mere moments of initially penetrating me, but it took a much longer time for Jake to cum. As he was working on his fourth, it was understandable that it took a while. Finally, I felt him tense and hum through a soft orgasm while the coach was putting his pants back on. I licked his black cock clean as he removed it from my mouth.</p> <p>I turned the showers back on and resumed rinsing off my body. Jake joined me as we heard the coach leave the locker room. Both of us went back to the main area of the lockers and sit down. We were both a little tired still. I looked up at the clock, and it read that it was almost lunch. My stomach lurched in response.</p> <p>“You stay here, kid. I’ll go get us some lunch.”</p> <p>“Don’t you want to make sure I don’t run away on you?” I asked, offering him my wrists.</p> <p>“Good idea,” he said, snapping his fingers.</p> <p>He stood me up to face the lockers and took a minute to think about what was next. I ran my hands over the wrist restraints and while he was making up his mind. The perfect idea came to him, finally. He put my arms as wide apart as they could go and linked the clips to the wire mesh of the locker doors, holding me to the lockers. He positioned my butt in the air and pulled the stepladder under me. My belly was over the bar at the top and my legs were forced apart to straddle the sides of the ladder. He backed up to marvel at his work.</p> <p>“Not bad. Stay where you are, kid; I’ll be back soon.” He left, laughing at his own joke. It was over twenty minutes before he returned to the locker room and his favorite fuck toy. My pricklet hardened in the meantime at the thought of his return to the locker room and another hard assfuck. It fit itself right under the bar of the stepladder. Jake rounded the corner and smiled at the sight.</p> <p>“Up for more, huh?” he asked, seeing my erection. He put the trays of food down on the bench.</p> <p>“Shove your big black cock in my ass again, Jake,” I said, nodding to his question.</p> <p>“Boy, you are one big slut,” he commented.</p> <p>“But you like that, don’t you?” I retorted back.</p> <p>He didn’t disappoint me. Without waiting a second longer, he sliced into me again. I grimaced at the suddenness of it, but it felt like it belonged there. I opened up easier as he pumped his cock more and the stinging pain subsided. My fingers interlaced themselves into the wire mesh again and I held as he rode me harder this time than the previous ones.</p> <p>My own cock was waking up at the sensations again. He reached under my body and began stroking me off while his cock continued to lay into my backside. His other hand played with the clips that were still torturing my nipples. Jake was mixing pain with pleasure again, bringing me to another powerful climax. He didn’t cum yet as he was working on his fifth for the day. I held on tighter to the lockers as he really started to fuck me harder and harder. He didn’t stop playing with my nipples, either. I thought he was trying to rip them off my chest by the clips.</p> <p>He finally came in loud, guttural roar. His seed was sent swimming into my bowels again. He slumped over and lay down on my back, spent of energy.</p> <p>“I think our food’s gotten cold,” I commented when he collapsed on my back. My knees were weakening under his great weight and eventually, I hit the floor as well. I was breathing hard, trying to recover my senses.</p> <p>Jake was still hanging on my back, but that wasn’t the eerie part. I thought he wasn’t breathing. I shrugged my shoulders to try and get his attention, but he still didn’t move. I did it with more vigor, and finally he moved. He caved to the floor. His cock was painfully yanked out of my ass as his torso hit the tiles and he didn’t move from there.</p> <p>“Jake?” I asked from the locker. I got no answer, so I repeated the call. Still no answer. I turned around to look at him. I’ll never forget what I saw.</p> <p>His yellowed eyes were staring straight ahead, vacant and lifeless. His body wasn’t moving at all. No breath movements or anything. It was then that I got very scared. I began calling out to anyone in the hall that might be passing by.</p> <p>“HELP! HELP! HELP ME, PLEASE!” I was yelling to the top of my lungs. I struggled with the links on the wire mesh, but they weren’t giving at all. I kept yanking on them as hard as I could, trying to get them free. They also added a lot of noise to my yelling.</p> <p>No one was coming to the rescue. I kept looking back at Jake lying on the floor, and he was as still as stone. Getting desperate, I pulled on the locker harder and harder, but as small as I was, it was of little use. The wire mesh bent, but didn’t break. I began panicking and twisting my wrists trying to get loose. Finally, after several long, agonizing minutes of torturous work, I was able to free my right cuff from the locker’s door. I reached over and undid my other arm. My ankles were next, and I jumped down to check on Jake.</p> <p>I had seen how they check a pulse in the movies, and I felt his neck. I felt nothing. I put my hand over his heart. Again, I felt nothing moving. His chest was as still as the night. Terror gripped me and I ran like hell out of the locker room just as the bell rang for the end of a class period. I ignored all the snickering as I shoved my way past all the kids.</p> <p>“Hey, Vance, was he too much for you?” one kid called out after me.</p> <p>I could imagine the sight I was. With cuffs on my ankles and wrists, with a collar around my neck and cum running down the back of my legs, I must have been a sight. But I didn’t care. I needed to get to the nurse’s office as fast as my legs could carry me. I didn’t bother with the secretary, but headed straight to the nurse, amid a few catcalls.</p> <p>She was tending to a third grade girl with whip marks on her butt. She looked indignant as I burst into her room.</p> <p>“Mr. Vance,” she began, but I stopped her in a hurry.</p> <p>“I think Jake’s had a heart attack, Ms. Coates,” I told her between breaths. “He’s not moving, ma’am.”</p> <p>She knew I wasn’t joking. She got a kit and followed me out to the gym. She grabbed The Headmaster and deputy as we went by their offices. It must have been quite another sight to see my leading the three adults down the hall, running as fast as we could. We got to the locker room and Jake was right where he was when I left him.</p> <p>The nurse and Mr. Booker checked him out and they looked at each other knowingly. He was dead. Ms. Larson pulled me to her skirt-clad legs and hugged me. I turned around and buried my face into her stomach. Suddenly the realization of what had happened came over me, and I got nauseated quickly. I pushed away from the deputy’s skirt and she tried to hang on to me. I fought to get away from her before I vomited on her dress and blouse. When she finally let me go, I ran to the toilet and brought up what little was still in my pit of a stomach.</p> <p>The Headmaster turned and left for the main office. Ms. Larson walked over to see if I was okay, and I nodded weakly.</p> <p>“Get cleaned up, Dexter, then head to your homeroom class,” she told me.</p> <p>“What about Jake?”</p> <p>“There’s nothing you can do for him, Dex,” she said, solemnly.</p> <p>I nodded and headed to the shower. I quickly got my whole body clean, inside and out. I wanted to get his smell off me badly. The thought that we were fucking when he died made me nauseous all over again and I needed badly to be clean. I dry-heaved into the shower drain during my washing. I finally left the shower room and dried off.</p> <p>By the time I made it out, Ms. Larson had already cleaned and straitened up the area to look as if nothing were out of place. Jake was dressed as best as they could dress him. I’m guessing that one of them cleaned the semen from his cock and balls.</p> <p>I walked in a fog back to my homeroom class and the teacher handed my clothes to me. She helped me get dressed and take all the restraints off, including my black studded collar. I put it into my backpack for the trip home. Everyone was looking at me; pitying me. I hated it with a passion.</p> <p>The ambulance got there a few minutes later with the cops in tow. All the students were acting normally, as if something was wrong, but they didn’t know what it was. Jake was carried out on a gurney with a blanket over his face a few minutes later.</p> <p>“Jesus, Vance. Did you have to fuck him to death?” a boy whispered in my ear.</p> <p>I wheeled around with a fist to his face. I kept hitting him over and over again until Ms. Larson pulled me off him. I was still swinging as she carted me away from him. Daniel followed us to the main office. She sat me down in the chair across from her desk.</p> <p>“I know you’re upset, Dexter, but that’s no way to act,” she said.</p> <p>“Did you hear what he said?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No, and…”</p> <p>“He said, ‘Did I have to fuck him to death?’” I interrupted her. She got a shocked look on her face.</p> <p>“He did not…,” she said, reeling from my revelation.</p> <p>I just nodded. She got up and got the boy from the nurse’s office. He relented of his comment and apologized for it. She sent him back to the Ms. Coates.</p> <p>“Okay, Dexter, I’ll let this pass for a couple of reasons. One; because of the traumatic events in the locker room. Two; this is the last day of the year. And three; he deserved it. Don’t let it happen in junior high, or things could be very bad for you. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress. Thank you.”</p> <p>“Good-bye, Dexter,” she said, standing back up from her desk.</p> <p>The rest of the day, people were everywhere in the school. Cops patrolled all the halls, cameramen were everywhere with their cameras. News crews were littered all over the grounds as well. Finally, the final bell of the year sounded and we left the school building for the buses. Everyone was happy that it was summer, except me. Jake was dead because of me and there was no way to get out of that.</p> <p>David tried to console me, but it was useless until he got me some counseling about two weeks into summer vacation. It helped me get past the guilt of having a man die from too many orgasms inside me. By the time the summer was over with, I was back to my normal self, pretty much.</p> <p>We moved into our house in June. We had one room for Dave, one for us, and one for our games. That last room was always shut and locked away from the rest of the house incase any visitors came over.</p> <p>Dave painted us several times nude on the beach in several different positions that summer, and both of us enjoyed being the center of attention. We would arrive, strip off our suits and stay buck naked for the rest of the day, whether we were posing for Dave or not. By August, both Daniel and I were very, very dark. If it weren’t for my blond hair, people might think I was black.</p> <p>As I had learned in the shower with Jake, I had been able to start producing semen during orgasms now. Things took a whole different turn now for me and Daniel and our fun. It took another six months before he started shooting spunk.</p> <p>The last day of summer vacation, I was outside after dark admiring the calm breeze and bright stars. Daniel was getting fucked heavily by David in our fun room and I just needed some time to myself. Before I knew it, he was walking up behind me and wrapping his arms around my chest and belly. I could feel his wet cock slipping down my back.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked from above me.</p> <p>“Yeah, I was just thinking about Jake and what had happened. That’s all.”</p> <p>“Well, you can continue to dwell on it, or learn from it. The choice is yours, Dexter.”</p> <p>“I know, Uncle, I know,” I said, and then went back to looking at the stars.</p> <p>He returned to the house while I stood in all my glory looking upward. I wondered if Jake was up there watching me. I wondered what junior high was going to be like for us. I wondered what the distant future held for all of us. I wondered if my parents were looking for me or whether they even cared that I was gone. I wondered…</p></div>",[]
246,"Juvee, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This is a story with a few surprises in it as it continues. It is a story of a boy that made a mistake and has to take the consequences for it. This first chapter is background to the rest of it. Enjoy.,2006-03-28,7,5,"b+/b, whip, humil, bond, no sex",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche048.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I can’t begin to describe the utter humiliation at being arrested. Being put into handcuffs and taken away in handcuffs is one of the most humiliating things a person can go through. I went through it when I was very young. It all started when I was about ten or so.</p> <p>My father was in the military and we got stationed in San Antonio, Texas. There are about four or five bases in that city, including one of them just outside the city called Randolph Air Force Base or RAFB for short. We were stationed there. My father was an officer and held the highest respect with his peers and superiors. My mother was, and is, a housewife. Not much to tell there.</p> <p>I always hated moving, and I wished that we could stop moving around so much. I got my wish, but it wasn’t the way I would have wanted it; it never is. You know what they say about wishing. First, a little about me.</p> <p>I was skinny, white-blond hair that I’ve never lost, sky-blue eyes, and a few freckles, that I hated, on my cheekbones and nose. I always submitted to other kids and had major problems making friends, as opposed to my younger brother. I envied that about him. I was just starting the fifth grade and my brother repeating the second when we arrived at the new place.</p> <p>The problem started almost immediately. A kid named Brian Hinte and his two buddies, Tommy Walker and William Brody, began making my life a living hell. Everyday it was the same thing of genuine harassing. The name-calling, the shoving, the torment was almost unbearable. I complained to my mother about it, and she said to ignore it, and they will stop. Like that helped; thanks, mom.</p> <p>After several months of it, they did something that I will never forget. It was the beginning of December and I was walking home with a friend of mine, Lisa Hummer, whom I kind of liked. It was a cooler day, as the winter months in south Texas never really got too cold, but it was enough for a thicker shirt, if not a jacket. I was wearing the former with jeans and a pair of blue trainers. The wind was whipping through the area as it brought a cooler temperature, and I was looking forward to getting home and having a nice cup of cocoa.</p> <p>It happened as we were walking down a ditch heading towards our respective houses. The three of them jumped out from behind a fence and headed us off.</p> <p>“What do you want?” Lisa asked them.</p> <p>“Shut up, bitch,” Tommy told her. “We ain’t here for you.”</p> <p>“Yeah, bitch,” William piped in. He was taller than the other two, and stupider, too. “We want the little faggot, here.”</p> <p>“Just leave him alone,” she screamed at them. I got the feeling she was screaming, hoping to draw some attention to the situation. I was hoping that it would have worked. We were outnumbered, easily.</p> <p>In response to her cry, Brian backhanded her across the face.</p> <p>“Leave, whore, or you get the same thing,” he told her when she looked back at him.</p> <p>She turned and left. I couldn’t believe it, not that I blame her. I hoped that she was going to get help, and they thought the same thing.</p> <p>Brian, being the ringleader of the little gang, told the other two to grab me and bring me along with them. I, of course, struggled, but couldn’t mount an effective defense against them. All three of them were larger than me. My school books were scattered along the surface of the ravine.</p> <p>The three dragged me along to another area of the ditch system. I was kicking and screaming until Brian gagged me with a rag and the other held onto my arms and legs as they carried me to where they wanted to go.</p> <p>The ditch system was a series of concrete passages with bridges supported by concrete slabs. Each slab ran the width of each bridge. The smaller bridges only had one slab, while the larger ones had two or three slabs. They dragged me to a larger one with three slabs. Even though the bridge was larger, I knew the street was less traveled than the others.</p> <p>When they got me there, they ripped off my shirt and used the pieces to tie my hands to the railings of the bridge. I hung from the railings by my wrists while my legs dangled free. My front faced the bridge and my face hung just below the curb of the bridge.</p> <p>By this time, I was crying and begging them to stop. Brian, being the smarter one of the three, used some of the unused portion of my shirt to gag me permanently. Gooseflesh crept along my skin as the temperature dropped some more. I was also scared shitless, wondering what they were going to do to me. Then my worst fear happened.</p> <p>“Let’s de-pant the little faggot,” he practically yelled and the other two agreed. I struggled in my bonds to stop them, but nothing was going to prevent this from happening.</p> <p>I felt my trainers slide off my feet and my socks went next. My belt was undone and they forced my legs together as my pants were yanked down them and off. I was totally humiliated at the revelation of my briefs to the outside world. More gooseflesh appeared as more of my skin was exposed. They laughed and danced around me.</p> <p>I heard a ripping sound as my pants were torn into ribbons. I then felt my legs being pulled down and under the bridge. The middle slab of concrete supporting the bridge split my body as they pulled my legs wider. My preadolescent groin scraped along the rough concrete. That hurt a lot, and I cried at the abrasiveness. They tied the ribbons that were my pants at one time to a pair of iron hooks embedded in the concrete floor of the ditch under the bridge.</p> <p>I couldn’t move an inch if I wanted to. I couldn’t see them move very well, as the side of my face was smashed against the side of the bridge. I saw Tommy and William come out from under the bridge and I heard them join their leader behind me. Then I heard the others giggle at something as fingers grasped my briefs. Horror gripped me as I could guess what was about to happen next.</p> <p>My white briefs were ripped as he tore them from my bound body. As the front of them was pulled from my body, my cock was scratched along the concrete divider to rest beneath my torso. All three of them laughed at my naked, suspended body. Fear and embarrassment gripped me while they laughed. If there was ever a time up to then that I wanted to die, it was right then and there. My humiliation didn’t stop with that.</p> <p>I heard some more snickers coming from Tommy and William as Brian was doing something. I couldn’t see him, as I had closed my eyes to the terror of the moment. I heard a slight swishing sound. Curiosity got the best of me and I opened my eyes and looked back as best as I could. My belt was in his hand and he was taking a few practice swings with it.</p> <p>“Let’s see if we can beat it out of him, huh?” Brian mused. Then he turned to Tommy and whispered something to him. Tommy smiled and ran off. Brian and William chit-chatted for a few minutes. I was guessing they were waiting for the third wheel to return.</p> <p>It took a long, agonizing time for him to return, and when he did, I wished that he had stayed gone. He returned with three girls from our class that hung around them all the time. I was mortified. All three of the girls giggled and pointed at me when they walked up to the scene. I would have given anything in the world to have died right there on the spot.</p> <p>“Ready?” Brian asked the five others. All five nodded their heads, enthusiastically. I did notice that one of the girls nodded, but wasn’t as enthusiastic as the others.</p> <p>Brian advanced on me with the belt. I shivered, but I wasn’t sure it was from the drop in temperature. One more practice swing from Brian, and he took his stance directly behind me.</p> <p>“This,” he said, bringing the belt down on my hip, right below the leg joint. Pain erupted through me. “Is,” he continued, bringing it down on the other leg. “What,” with another statement and now the belt went straight across my exposed buttocks. “We,” another comment and another strike on my bottom. “Do,” with a hit above the third one. “To,” now above that one, and was getting dangerously close to my back. “Fag,” right across the cleft of my butt and back. “Gots,” this hit nailed my lower butt and my cock pointing downward. “Around,” vertically down my back and butt. “HERE!” another vertical stripe right beside the previous one. Each lash brought my stomach pain as well, as it scraped against the concrete slab.</p> <p>From then on, he didn’t bother to talk. The belt continued to rain down strike upon strike against my exposed skin. I had started screaming from the get-go. The very first one had me bellowing into the handmade gag.</p> <p>Brian entertained the other five for over fifteen minutes before Tommy took over. He didn’t just get my butt. He spread it out along my back and legs. Once he purposely landed one on my abused cocklet. I screamed fresh cries after that one. Then it was William’s turn.</p> <p>“Uh, guys,” the girl that was different from the others spoke up, “don’t you think he’s had enough?”</p> <p>“No,” William stated flatly, and then lined up behind me. I saw her turn and leave the proceedings. </p> <p>“What’s the matter, Jennifer? Don’t you like sports shows?” Brian called after her. The others guffawed at his little joke as William lanced me with his first strike.</p> <p>I endured his most savage assaults for what seemed like forever until he also tired and laid down the belt to the floor of the ditch. Each of the two girls left behind had their turns with the belt while the three boys laughed at the scene of me being tormented by girls.</p> <p>They laughed at my red and bruised skin before they left me alone. I was left, whimpering, crying, and in an extreme amount of pain. An eternity passed while I hung there. My back, butt, legs, stomach, face, and entire crotch hurt like nothing else. My blond hair hung down my face and stuck to my skin from the sweat that leaked out during my ordeal. </p> <p>Clouds crept over the sky, blocking the sun from keeping things warm, so things got even colder and I was shivering more than before. I chanced a look around and saw that the clouds were getting even darker, and I knew that rain was going to be here soon. The ditches were dangerous when it rained. People drowned and died from other things due to these flashfloods. I began hoping that would happen to me.</p> <p>As the first drops of rain hit my head, I heard someone walking up behind me. I turned to see who would be walking down a ditch right before it rained. It was Jennifer. She was carrying a knife and clothes. She cut the bonds holding my feet to the floor of the ditch under the bridge first. My legs swung down and hung limply. She had to walk around to stand on the bridge to cut my wrists free. </p> <p>The instant they were free, I dropped to the ground. Rain pelted my face and bruised body. I didn’t care about anything. I just laid there. She ran down and knelt down beside me.</p> <p>“Ryan? Are you okay?” she asked; her voice sounding like it came from a light year away.</p> <p>I turned to look at her through reddened, swollen eyes. I didn’t answer a question that I thought was totally stupid at the time. Of course I wasn’t okay. Stupid Blond. But at the time, she was my savior.</p> <p>Achingly, I rolled to my side away from her and curled up into a ball. My body wracked with sobs as I tried to cry the pain away. I felt her touch my arm, and I brushed her hand away. I didn’t want to be touched. I heard her stand and then footsteps as she walked away from me.</p> <p>I laid there in agony until I felt water running along beside me. I opened my eyes to see the water level rising as the rain thickened. I was completely oblivious to the increased rain. The beating was so severe that nothing but my own pain completely absorbed my attentions. It was when the water was almost filling my mouth that I moved again.</p> <p>I grabbed the clothes Jennifer left behind for me and achingly crawled along the floor of the ditch. My trainers were next to grab and I inched my way to the edge of the ravine. I crawled out just as the waters were getting to dangerous levels. That’s what happens around here sometimes. The rains come and when they do, they come with a vengeance.</p> <p>I gently slid on to the side of the ravine and sat down, looking at the rising water. Darkness was everywhere while water gravitated from the atmosphere. It wasn’t rain anymore; it was a waterfall now. Gently, I eased the wet clothes on that she had left for me. They were a girl’s jeans and a girl’s pink shirt. After what happened, I didn’t care about wearing girl’s clothing. The trainers were put on last and I pulled myself up into a standing position using a telephone pole.</p> <p>I swaggered down the street, looking like the town drunk or something. Through a haze of cloudy darkness, I made my way home. Having done a lot of exploring, I knew exactly where I was and how to get home in the least exposed manner. Not that anyone would be out in this weather. At one point, I had to rest and stopped under a porch to do so.</p> <p>I saw myself in a reflection of an outside door. My face looked like something had scraped off half of it using sandpaper. I couldn’t make out anything else through the shirt or jeans, so I didn’t bother. After the short respite, I started out again. Judging the appearances of the houses, I had about four blocks to go before hitting the house. It was a long, long four blocks.</p> <p>In the downpour, I slipped a total of three times, slamming my already bruised face down onto the curb each time. My previously undamaged side was now matching the other side. At least I was uniform, now.</p> <p>My home never looked so good as it did that night. It looked like a beacon of hope; a ray of heaven and for the first time since I left school, I smiled. I made my way to the side of the house to go through the back door. I was sure that my mother would have a fit if I got her precious carpet wet.</p> <p>Once I opened the side gate, King, our German Sheppard, bounded up to me, licking my face. I smiled at him and petted his wet fir.</p> <p>“Hi, boy. Go on back to your house,” I told him and he ran to the doghouse.</p> <p>I opened the back door that led to the attached garage. I used my feet to take off my wet trainers before going inside. Once I opened the door that separated the garage from the kitchen, and explosion took place.</p> <p>“WHERE THE HELL...,” and that was where it stopped.</p> <p>My mother saw my bruised face and ran to me right as I collapsed into her. The last thing I remember before passing out, was her face looking into mine. Tears were streaking down her face as her red hair matted her cheeks.</p> <p>It felt like an eternity of nightmares before I woke up fully again. I was in my bed and the sun was streaming into the room. I heard voices coming from outside the door and they were getting closer. When the door opened, my mother was walking into the room, carrying a try with food on it.</p> <p>“Oh, good, you’re awake,” she said, stating the obvious. “Hungry?”</p> <p>I nodded as best as I could and she put it down on legs that straddled mine. Achingly, I turned to sit up and take the fork. My hand looked strange as bandages were wrapped around my wrist and stuck out from under my pajama shirt. My other wrist was bandaged as well when I looked at it.</p> <p>Instead of the fork, I reached for the knife and saw my image in the reflection. Even in a recovering state, I was grotesque. Even my freckles were covered in redness. My blue eyes were swimming in red instead of white due to the hits I took while staggering home. Tears flowed uncontrollably. My mother hugged me as close as she could while I cried.</p> <p>When my crying finally subsided, she pulled back and I gently picked up my fork and began eating. Although the food was good, I still didn’t taste it with enthusiasm. I was alive, but I wasn’t too sure I wanted to be. Part of my being wanted to have drowned in that ditch. </p> <p>My mother watched as I ate mechanically. I finished half of my meal, and pushed the rest of it away from me.</p> <p>“A police officer is here to talk to you, Ryan. I want you to tell him everything that happened to you.” She got up and left the room and the cop walked in.</p> <p>He was dressed in his uniform with a notepad in his hand. He was slightly heavy, but looked like could still handle himself in a fight. He smiled and told me his name was Officer Collins then sat down in a chair next to my bed.</p> <p>I didn’t say anything. He prompted me several times, but I remained silent. I didn’t want anyone to know what happened. I’m sure there were some stories already circling around the school about the incident, but I didn’t want to tell anyone. After about an hour or so, he gave up and left the room. My mother came in and chastised me about talking to him. I rolled over and faced the wall away from her and the door.</p> <p>The rest of the day, which was Friday, and the weekend I spent in my bed. I didn’t talk to anyone, especially my parents or brother about anything. When I needed to use the restroom, I slowly inched my way there and back. Other than that, I didn’t do anything outside of my room. Sunday night came, and my mother walked back in my room to talk to me again.</p> <p>“You will be going to school tomorrow, Ryan,” she said, and my eyes opened in total terror. “I don’t want to hear a word against it, son. You will go.”</p> <p>With that, she left the room. I rolled over back onto my side and cried myself to sleep, dreading the morning. I was praying that the world would end or the school would burn down, but that didn’t happen, unfortunately.</p> <p>All too soon, the sun was waking me up again, but not as brightly. It sort of oozed through some dense clouds as if they were fighting for the rights to the sky. Being able to move around better, I got out of bed and made my way to the lavatory for my morning shower. My body was recovering well, but not fast enough for my impatient mind.</p> <p>After showering and getting dressed, breakfast was served and Mitch and I headed to school. We arrived and saw the place filling up quickly. He went his way and I went mine. Brian and his cronies saw me and began snickering. Sympathy was not at the top of their list of feelings.</p> <p>The teachers were sympathetic enough and I did see Jennifer. I was smart enough not to say anything to her until later. I had to use the restroom and as I was leaving, she was there waiting for me.</p> <p>“How are you?” she asked.</p> <p>“Fine,” I said dispassionately. “I will get your clothes back to you as soon as I can, Jennifer.”</p> <p>“Don’t bother. They were my older sister’s.” She had a genuine smile that I half-heartedly returned. Knowing I owed her a debt, I thanked her.</p> <p>“You’re welcome. If I could have stopped it from happening, I would have. I didn’t know they were going to do that to you, Ryan.”</p> <p>“I know that now. At least you came back for me. That’s more than Lisa did.”</p> <p>I had seen Lisa earlier that morning, but didn’t bother even acknowledging her. She had smiled at me, but I turned away as quickly as I could. She may not have been able to do anything to stop them at the time, but she could have come looking for me with either her parents or mine or both. That was what I was most pissed off about with her. Jennifer had guts when it counted at the time; Lisa didn’t.</p> <p>We went our separate ways again and I reentered the classroom. I took a more crowded route home that day, not wanting a repeat performance of last week. I began doing that everyday.</p> <p>Over time, my wounds did heal, but I never forgot nor forgave them for what they did to me.</p></div>",[]
247,"Juvee, Part 2",2,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Ryan makes his mistake and is sent to Juvenile Detention until he's eighteen. It is the first week at the facility. He gets to know two guards very well.,2006-04-01,9,4,"M+/b, anal, oral, bond, action",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche049.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It wasn’t until the Christmas holidays that things went from bad to worse. I was coming home from visiting a friend of mine (one that everyone else didn’t like either; he was too big). It was along a trail through a set of sparse woods next to a swimming pool that it happened. This would change my life forever.</p> <p>I was walking my bike down the trail and the three of them were walking up it. I freaked out inside; knowing what was coming. My outsides began shaking like a hippo hanging from a twig. They saw me and that was all it took for things to begin. Tommy and William were on me in a heartbeat.</p> <p>My arms were pinned behind my back and I was thrown to the ground a small distance away. Brian grabbed my bike and threw it far enough away that I couldn’t get it easily. Tommy and William were already stripping me of my clothing. Jacket came off and my shirt was next. Preteen laughter echoed throughout the small wooded area. A thick branch was pressed into my cheek as my face was ground into the dirt.</p> <p>That was when something snapped inside me. With a lot of struggling and some luck, I was able to get my hand free and grab the branch. A twist of my body brought my arm up with the branch in my hand. The end connected with William’s face and sent him reeling away from me. In the same stroke, the short end made contact with Tommy’s cheek and he went to the ground.</p> <p>I rolled to sit up and as Brian came at me, I racked his nuts as hard as I could with the bottom of my right trainer. He bowled over and slumped to the ground. Tommy was the first to recover, and I knew he would be, so I turned to face him. He was struggling to get up, when I brought the branch down hard on his lower back; twice.</p> <p>William got up and ran at me, blood flowing from a gash in his cheek. I turned and swung the small log across the side of his right knee. He buckled and went back to the ground. In the same fluid motion, I brought my weapon down on his face as he had landed on his back, face-up. The blow knocked him unconscious, as well as a few teeth out of his head. Tommy was groaning beside me, but my attentions were now on Brian; the root of all this trouble.</p> <p>As I turned towards him, he was trying to move away from me on his hand and knees. One hand was cupping his aching balls. He was able to put one hand in the air as he pleaded with me to stop. There was only one thing going through my mind; revenge.</p> <p>Four months of pent-up rage at him was coming to a head. My blood was boiling at the thought of what he had done to me at the bridge. His hand had left the ground as well, trying to further plead his case with its brother hand.</p> <p>“Please, Ryan, I’m sorry for what I did to you, man. Please don’t do anything to me.” I was barely hearing him through the pounding pulse in my ears.</p> <p>I raised my weapon over my head and brought it down with all my strength. It nailed his head and broke. Brian collapsed onto the ground, and I threw the useless branch away. I jumped on him and began hitting every exposed area of skin I could find. His hands had tried to fend me off at the beginning, but soon enough, he was unconscious, and I didn’t stop there.</p> <p>Rage surged through me and I brought fist upon fist down on his limp body. I didn’t stop. I wouldn’t stop. I couldn’t stop. His face was the primary area of my focus, but his chest, belly and groin were also connected. At one point, there was a snap, but I didn’t bother stopping to wonder where it came from. Even though my knuckles were hurting, I didn’t stop until I felt a hand around my wrist.</p> <p>I turned to see a cop staring back at me, and without thinking, I kicked him in the groin. His partner grabbed me and pushed me to the ground. My arms were wretched behind my back and cuffs were clamped around my wrists and still I struggled with him. I didn’t want to be tied with anything. I hated it.</p> <p>He picked me up and carried me, kicking and flailing as best as I could, to the back seat of his patrol car. He threw me down on the seat, and slammed the door closed. I kicked at the window, but didn’t make so much as a crack in the glass.</p> <p>“Settle down, kid,” the cop said as he came back to the car. He called into his dispatch needing an ambulance. Even cuffed, I was still nothing less than a wildcat in that back seat. Adrenaline was still shooting through my veins like heroine. I wanted out to continue the work I had started.</p> <p>Finally, the drug wore off, and I was back to semi-normal. At the same time, the ambulance arrived and the three others were taken to the hospital. While they were taken there, I was taken to the police station for booking.</p> <p>The cop led me to the back room where I was stripped of all my clothes. A burly cop did a body cavity search on me, looking for God knows what, while I leaned against the wall. To this day, I still think he enjoyed that. </p> <p>I was showered and then given a small jumper before being led to processing. My picture was taken with one of those stupid signboards and then I was fingerprinted. After that fun, I was led to a cell with a second bed in it, but no one else was there. A man in the cell next to mine was snickering as I was led inside.</p> <p>“What did you do, kid? Mouth off to a teacher?” he chided. I ignored the asshole.</p> <p>My parents arrived an hour later and the cop told them what I did. Both of them were appalled at my actions. Nevermind it was three on one. Nevermind that these were the idiots that had made my life hell over the past several months. Nevermind that some cop had had two of his fingers up my butt. They were upset at what I had done, not what had been done to me. Now that’s American Justice for you, but I was about to see more of that justice.</p> <p>Even though my father was an officer, we were not able to afford the bond to get me out of jail before I went to court. When I saw my attorney, even I was less than impressed. He looked about two years older than me.</p> <p>He talked to me like he didn’t care about what had happened. He did tell me what had happened to the three idiots, though. All three were still in the hospital, of course. Brian was in ICU and hanging on by a thread. Tommy, they said, was going to be paralyzed from the waist down for the rest of his life. Good, I thought, when he told me that. And William was in traction. They said that he will never walk or move properly again.</p> <p>He talked to me about my defense, but I didn’t care about it. My parents didn’t bother coming to any of the preliminary proceedings or meetings with my attorney. They didn’t seem to care, either. I told him what had happened to me before and that Jennifer would be a witness for me. When he returned after getting that bit of news, he said that the Jennifer I spoke of didn’t know what I was talking about. I was even more infuriated at that. She had the courage to stand up for me before, but not now.</p> <p>When the trial started, my lawyer told me some even more wonderful news. We were getting a judge that wanted to make a statement on juvenile crime. Also, an assistant district attorney that wanted to make a name for himself. I figured that I was not coming out of that courtroom alive. Also, an infection had set in for Brian and the doctors were not optimistic about his chances of living. If he died as a result of this, then I would probably spend the rest of my teenage years, and some adult years, behind bars.</p> <p>The trial was nothing more than a formality. One week of bringing evidence against me and four hours of me telling my side of the story. Tommy and William were brought to the stand to give their story; the perfect little angels that they were. Teachers didn’t help either. On the last day of testimony and evidence, Brian died in the hospital. They changed one charge from assault to manslaughter.</p> <p>Anyone can guess the outcome after that bit of news. It didn’t take the jury an hour to deliberate and deliver the verdict. </p> <p>“Ryan Arthur Watson,” the judge said aloud, “please stand.” I stood alone, not that I wasn’t used to that by this time. “Would the jury please deliver the verdict?”</p> <p>A man about the age of dirt stood up and said, “We the jury find the defendant guilty of all charges, your honor.”</p> <p>“Thank you, ladies and gentlemen,” he said, and dismissed them.</p> <p>The sentencing was a week later; on my eleventh birthday. I was told that I was to spend the rest of my teenage years in a juvenile detention facility. Great; just what I always wanted. Eleven years old, and I would never set foot into an open area again until I was an adult.</p> <p>My parents hugged me as they took me away in handcuffs to my new home. They promised that they would visit me every week. Like the gullible little idiot, I believed them. I’ve only seen them once since that day.</p> <p>The trip to the facility was uneventful, as I was the only one on the bus going there. We pulled up and the guard ushered me inside. The balding warden talked to me about the rules. I was, again, less than impressed. A new guard took me down to the linen dispensary where I got my sheets, blanket and pillow.</p> <p>He led me to my cell and when he opened it to let me inside, I felt his nightstick slide up between the back of my legs. I turned to face him, and he had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face. I certainly didn’t like it. He motioned me inside and I went. He turned and left me alone; for now.</p> <p>The bottom bunk was made like someone else was already there. I wondered at who it could be. I didn’t have to wonder long. As I was finishing making my bunk like the other one, I heard a voice at the door.</p> <p>“You gotta be fucking kidding,” it said. I turned to see a black teenager.</p> <p>He was tall and a little gangly. His black afro was holding up a black pick. A toothpick was sticking out of his mouth as he leaned up against the doorframe. I stepped back away from the bed.</p> <p>“What the fuck did you do to get in here, kid? Not eat your veggies?” he was chiding me as the others did back at the county cell.</p> <p>“Manslaughter,” I told him. It was a term I had come to know intimately over the past few weeks.</p> <p>“Wait, I know you now. You killed that one kid and put the other two in the hospital. Right?”</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Sweet,” he said, smiling and walked up to me. He had his hand out to me, and getting wiser by the second, I was leery about taking it. “You don’t wanna dis me, boy,” he threatened, but still smiled. Cautiously, I took it. We shook, and parted. “The names, Clyde. Yours?”</p> <p>“Ryan,” I said, growing more comfortable with him.</p> <p>“Couple of things you needs to know bout this place, Ry,” he started.</p> <p>“What’s that?” I asked, wanting anything to help me out.</p> <p>“Well, no one lives on their own in here. You gotta make friends. You already got some respect from what you did to get in here. Others won’t make too much trouble for you, but you can’t be goin’ off on your own too much.”</p> <p>“Okay,” prompting him on.</p> <p>“Next, some of the guards are to be careful of, like Wilkins and Turner. If they like you, then you in for some trouble.”</p> <p>“I think it was Wilkins that brought me down here,” I told him.</p> <p>“He do anything to ya?”</p> <p>“He ran his stick up the back of my legs and on my butt,” I confessed.</p> <p>“You in for a rough time, boy. Ain’t no one gonna tangle with him in here. Even the warden’s afraid of him. And he’s mean, too.”</p> <p>“But I ain’t done nothin’,” I told him.</p> <p>“Don’t matter to him,” he said, with genuine sympathy in his eyes.</p> <p>At chow that evening, everyone turned to look at me. I looked at Clyde and he smiled. He told me not to worry and that I was a celebrity already, but not to get too big of a head about it. He also said to always keep an eye out around me. Never be lazy around any of them.</p> <p>He led me to a group of others his age and skin color and I sat with them. He introduced each of them to me and I had to remember their names in turn when he did. The rest of the meal, I just sat there listening to them talk about the comings and goings of the place. They called the place, “Juvee”, so I did too.</p> <p>Clyde was right. Even though I was new to the place, others were looking at me with certain awe. During assembly time in the dayroom, I kept to Clyde and the others of his small group. There were only about five of them, but it was enough to help ward off the others.</p> <p>I learned the cliques quickly. There were about six or seven of them spread out throughout the facility. Some groups were larger than the others, but mostly they kept to themselves. Not too much trouble erupted throughout the place.</p> <p>The first couple of days passed without incident. Friday night was the time that Wilkins and Turner were on night watch. Right as the lights were turned off, the cell door opened and Wilkins walked inside.</p> <p>“Get up,” he said, poking the nightstick into my back.</p> <p>I turned and looked at him. He was in no mood for any arguments. I swung my legs over the side and hopped down to the floor. With the nightstick in my back, he led me out of the cell. I didn’t even bother looking at Clyde. I knew he was probably feigning sleep.</p> <p>He led me down the hall to the kitchen. I asked him where we were going.</p> <p>“You’ll see soon enough, meat,” he said coldly and a shiver ran down my spine.</p> <p>I was led through the cooking area and to a room behind it. The door opened into the boiler room for the hole facility. Turner was waiting for me with a smile that sent another shiver down my spine.</p> <p>“Strip,” he ordered, still smiling at me.</p> <p>“What?” I asked back.</p> <p>A whoosh and smack against my butt brought me to my knees. Pain like no other erupted from my struck muscles. I hit the ground, reaching back to cover my body.</p> <p>“He said, ‘strip’, boy,” Wilkins said, smiling just as sadistically. “And I suggest you do as he said, or another hit will land.”</p> <p>I nodded and stripped as I stood up, aching from the blow I took from his stick. My night clothes were piled up on the floor and I was standing before the two men with only a pair of briefs on.</p> <p>“Totally, boy,” Turner told me.</p> <p>Embarrassingly, but not wanting another hit from the stick, I stripped off my small briefs. Inside of two seconds, he brought out his smaller sized handcuffs and cuffed my wrist, turning me around to attach the free cuff to my opposite wrist. My arms were pulled backward hard and my wrists were brought up my back. My fingers were actually touching my hair. A small rope was wound around my neck and shoulders to attach the cuffs to my upper back. The rope was not tied around my neck as the marks would be difficult to explain to the administration.</p> <p>I was stood back up and Turner grabbed my hair and pulled my face to his covered groin. He ground my face against his swelling erection for several minutes. I heard the sound of a zipper behind me followed by cloth being shuffled around. It took a second for my mind to calculate what had just happened and as soon as it did, Wilkins’s cock flopped down on my spine. I had no idea what he was about to do with that thing, but whatever it was, it wasn’t going to be good for me. He stroked it along the length of my spine for a short time, and I felt it get larger and firmer.</p> <p>Without further ado, he backed up and as it touched the barrier to my backdoor, I knew what he was about to do to me. I struggled against Turner holding me down, but with my arms in the extreme position they were in, there was no hope of ever getting free from him. It didn’t stop me from trying, though.</p> <p>With one hard lunge, Wilkins speared my asshole. I screamed bloody murder into Turner’s crotch. I cried, struggled, pleaded and did everything I could to make him take that invading missile out of me. But all that effort was in vain. With that initial entry, he had only gotten a portion his cock inside my bowels. </p> <p>“Jesus, this brat’s tight, Turn,” he said to his cohort.</p> <p>“I’m sure, man, but I can’t wait to have his mouth,” he said back.</p> <p>Meanwhile, I was in pure hell. Wilkins continued to shove more and more of his monster cock up my tight hole. I moved my legs around, trying to dislodge him, but with him holding onto me by my hips; it didn’t do much to help. I continued to cry, scream, and plead with him to stop, but my words fell on deaf ears.</p> <p>With the hit from the nightstick earlier and his cock tearing into me, my whole ass felt like it was on fire. The utter pain of it all was unbearable, and then Turner did the unthinkable. He unzipped his pants also. Reaching inside, he fished out his own swollen member and presented it to my face.</p> <p>“Take it in your mouth, meat. No teeth or I will knock every single one of them out of your head. Got it?”</p> <p>I nodded, and without any other choice, I opened my mouth for him. He fed it inside and only about a third of it disappeared before it hit my tonsil. I gagged at the touch, but it didn’t stop him from pushing further. More tears rolled down my face as he shoved his cock past my gag reflex and down my gullet. My nose made contact with his pubic hair just as I felt Wilkins’s hair being squashed between his crotch and my ass.</p> <p>My knees buckled at the realization of having two men fucking me and Wilkins reached under my belly to hold me in place. Turner began pulling out of my throat and I thought it might be over for him, but he only did it to begin the real fun for him as he began fucking my throat. As he pulled out, so did Wilkins from my ass. They buried themselves back inside me simultaneously as well.</p> <p>Obviously, they had been doing this for a long time together, because they kept up a perfect rhythm of pummeling both ends. Wilkins ordered me to put my legs down and straighten them or he would hit me again with the stick. I did, and he really began to fuck my asshole.</p> <p>I really did start to feel like a used piece of meat as they used me that night. I was nothing more than a couple of holes to fuck and that was it. Wilkins bellowed out his orgasm first, and I felt liquid being shot inside my bowels. I didn’t know what it was until I asked Clyde about it later and he told me. I almost threw up right then.</p> <p>Turner followed closely behind him to empty his seed into my mouth and down my throat. I almost choked to death on it as it came out too fast for me to take. Some of it ran down my chin.</p> <p>My legs were sticky as he pulled his waning member from my throat. I didn’t know if it was from Wilkins’s seed or from blood, but all I cared about was that both of them were out of me, and I could be myself again. My hands were released from the cuffs and torso rope by Turner while Wilkins handed me my clothes. I was marched unceremoniously back to my cell and Clyde. The door was opened and I was thrown inside, landing flat on the floor. My clothes scattered across the concrete. The door was closed and I was left in my pain.</p> <p>Clyde made his way over to me and helped me up to get cleaned in the sink. He showed me how to shove toilet paper between my buttcheeks to absorb the blood until it stopped. He dressed me and lifted me back onto the top bunk.</p> <p>I cried myself to sleep that night, imagining I was worlds away from there. I was on another planet that didn’t do this to their people or kids. It was a fantasy world, but I held onto it as if my life depended on it. I was hoping it would come true the next day. But it didn’t.</p></div>",[]
248,Talon Garrett and the Locked Book,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"As this story marks my 50th post in this site, I wanted it to be a little special. I also wanted to fulfill a promise made to Zool. This is the second part to Slade Sebastian's storyline. Revenge can be sweet, but at a cost. Enjoy.",2006-04-02,3,4,"T/b, T/g, viol, magic, oral, anal, 1st, bond, tort, voy",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche050.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The Hogwarts Express screamed to life as it left Hogsmead Station. The young man sat in a compartment all to himself, contemplating both is past and his future. He was tall, thinner than most young men and ruggedly handsome. He sported long brown hair which he kept pulled back in a ponytail, reaching down between his shoulder blades. His brown eyes were glued to the scenery as it whizzed by him. His hands would absent-mindedly massage his wrists from time to time as if they hurt him, even though they felt fine. The unusual part of his wrists was that they were covered by a pair of brown leather bands with a watch on the left one.</p> <p>The boy’s gaze was so fixated on the outside world; he didn’t hear the door to his compartment open and close.</p> <p>“See anything interesting, Talon?” a female voice asked, shocking him out of his thoughts.</p> <p>“Just a dead scenery, Miranda,” he answered his fellow Ravenclaw.</p> <p>“Dead? Are you sure it’s dead out there? It seems very much alive to me, Talon.”</p> <p>“Hmph,” he answered back to her and returned to his gazing.</p> <p>She settled into the seat opposite him and stared at the boy. He didn’t acknowledge her at all.</p> <p>“Look, Talon, that last match was not your fault,” she said, assuming his mind was on the blown Quidditch cup match.</p> <p>“Hmph,” he repeated and continued to stare.</p> <p>“You can continue to brood about it, or accept the loss as a gentleman,” she said.</p> <p>“Look, Miranda, I appreciate the sentiment, but I don’t give a damn about the last match. My broom performed up to specs and I couldn’t be happier about it. I didn’t loose the match; Stephens did by not catching the bloody snitch. Now, if you don’t mind, I’d rather be alone, please.”</p> <p>“Suit yourself,” she said with the air of superiority and got up and left the compartment without another word to him.</p> <p>Talon watched her leave and turned back to the window again. Perhaps he shouldn’t have been so evasive with her, but he had other things on his mind. The broomstick he had referred to was his own design. He called it, “The Blackbolt 100”, and it was the fasted thing on the field this past year. The test went perfectly during the whole year. Because of his broomstick, Ravenclaw would have won the Quidditch cup for the first time in over a decade, but their Seeker didn’t see the snitch in time. It was him and his broom that got them up to a hundred and thirty points ahead of Gryffindor and they were going to win, but Smokewell had seen it first and got it just in time to win. It didn’t matter the outcome; his broom had performed miraculously.</p> <p>But it wasn’t the broom that had Talon’s mind at the time. It was his past and his plan for the immediate future. The distant future was going to take care of itself. Again, one of his hands rubbed the opposite wrist without him thinking about it. He sighed and got up to close the door to his compartment. He pulled the curtains closed and pulled his wand out of its holder by his side.</p> <p>“Colloportus!” he bellowed to the door, and it sealed itself. He smiled, knowing that he could now do magic outside of school. He laid his wand down on the bench and took The Book down from the shelf above him. </p> <p>He reached for his wand and smiled again at its uniqueness. It was the oldest wand in Olivander’s, measuring thirteen inches with a dragon’s heartstring from a Hungarian Horntail as its core and made out of Dogwood. Since dogwood bark hasn’t been strong enough to make a wand in over two thousand years, the wand was at least that old, maybe much older. He remembered old man Olivander telling him about it as if it happened yesterday.</p> <p>“Yes,” he began, “very unusual indeed, young sir. This wand has been here for centuries, Mr. Garrett. The last wand ever made with dogwood.”</p> <p>“Why’s that, sir?” he had asked, with his dad right behind him.</p> <p>“Well, the legend goes that the dogwood tree was the one used to crucify people long ago. When it was used to crucify a certain prophet in Jerusalem, he cursed it to never grow strong enough to bear a man’s weight again. If you see a dogwood tree bloom, you can make out a tiny cross in the middle of the blossom.</p> <p>“To have this paired with a dragon heartstring, well, that speaks of a most unusual person to be chosen to own it. As we all know, it is the wand that chooses the wizard. For this wand to choose you, Mr. Garrett, shows that there’s going to more to you than meets the eye.”</p> <p>His dad had paid for the wand and the two left the shop with young Talon thinking that he didn’t care for Mr. Olivander very much. At the time, the ten-year-old had no idea what the man was talking about, but later on he found out and wished he hadn’t. His dad, Curry Garrett, led him back down Diagon Alley, and back to The Leaky Cauldron. </p> <p>It was his birthday present that year. His parents had asked him what he wanted, and he told them he wanted his wand. He got it, but now his dad needed to return to his job with the Ministry of Magic. He had gone home via floo powder. The whole weekend, he kept swishing the wand around, making small rainbows until his mum told him to stop.</p> <p>Now, he was grown and leaving the school that he had attended for the past seven years. During that time, he learned better than most of the other students at the school, save a boy a few years older than him named Tom Riddle. Everyone envied him and his abilities so much, Talon had gotten lost in the quagmire of his shadow. Not to mention Tom’s excellent capture of Talon’s fellow third year, Hagrid, when he let his monster loose on the muggle-borns during his last year.</p> <p>Talon touched the latch on the book’s outside edge and the flap opened with a click. He opened the book’s cover and turned to a page he knew by heart. He wanted to get a few reviews in before putting it back permanently. His education was complete, of course, but this book held particular secrets only Talon knew.</p> <p>The spells in this book had been locked away for a very, very long time. Even the owners of Flourish and Blott’s didn’t know how long it had been in the store. He had found it after his first year at school. The shopkeeper only charged him five knuts for the book. At the time, the shopkeeper thought he was getting rid of garbage inventory. Talon’s mum thought the same thing. Talon knew he had found something special, though.</p> <p>It took him three years to find the exact spell to crack the seal on the book, and another two years to perfect all the spells inside it. With the knowledge of everything he had learned in the school and out of school, Talon was ready for what lay ahead of him.</p> <p>The rest of the trip back to King’s Cross was spent pouring over the all-too-familiar pages of the book in his lap. Several times he waved his wand in the air, concentrating on just the right thing and then performing the counter-spell to nullify the effects. </p> <p>When the train pulled into the station, Talon disembarked with the rest of the students. Many of his fellow seventh-years shook his hand and saying good-bye for the final time before going on to working in the magical community. Talon had other plans. He stood still for a few seconds, thinking of home, and with a slight “pop”, he was gone from the platform. He reappeared in a microsecond in front of his own home.</p> <p>The key to the front door worked perfectly and Talon entered the silent dwelling. No sounds would be coming to him any time soon. With his parents now deceased, the house was nothing more than a building.</p> <p>“Goma!” he cried and a short being popped right next to him.</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” she said, bowing so low that her pointed ears touched the floor.</p> <p>“Please take my bags to my room, Goma,” he ordered the house elf.</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” she repeated and did as he ordered.</p> <p>Talon breathed in the stale air. He would have to change that over the next few days. Goma was getting older and wasn’t able to do as much as when he was younger. He smiled at her attempts, though.</p> <p>Talon retired after a nice simple meal. The real work began the next day. He went to bed in his parent’s large master bed. The next day he woke to a small rain shower. After breakfast, he started getting everything ready for his master plan.</p> <p>He worked on the basement the whole time, getting everything just right. Conjuring was one of his best abilities. It was something he hid from everyone, even the transfiguration teacher, Professor Dumbledore, didn’t know how good he was. He spent a lot of time with Dumbledore, but didn’t let him in on everything. Most things he kept to himself and no one else. He was able to begin conjuring in his third year; something no one was ever able to do.</p> <p>He conjured everything he needed. The room was set up perfectly to his specifications. It had taken two weeks to get everything this way, but it was time well spent. Now the action part of the plan. He apparated upstairs for the small necklace he had stowed away in his nightstand. Talon placed the chain around his neck and fit it inside his shirt for safekeeping.</p> <p>The young man disapparated out of his house and to a house in the outskirts of Suffolk. Slowly, he walked up to the front door and knocked. A thin, pale woman answered the door. A quick stunner spell and she was unconscious in seconds without knowing what had happened. Talon went to the back room and a six year old girl was lying on a bed, asleep. A small sleeping spell was cast, and a deeper sleep was induced. Talon picked up the sleeping girl and carried her back to her mother. He disapparated with the two of them and reappeared in his basement.</p> <p>The girl was cuffed to small shackles hanging from the ceiling. The woman was bolted to the wall. A quick thought later and Talon was gone from the room again. He reappeared beside a factory. It was making broomsticks and shipping them out to stores across the world. Talon was only looking for one person, and he found him. He was sitting alone out back. Perfectly alone; just as Talon had seen the previous summer.</p> <p>He walked up to the man sitting on the docks, taking a breather.</p> <p>“What the fuck do you want, mate?” the man asked.</p> <p>Talon didn’t bother answering. He pulled his wand out so fast his opponent didn’t have chance to draw his.</p> <p>“Stupefy!” Talon called. A red blast shot out of the tip of his wand, hitting the man right in the chest. The older man was knocked backward and then slumped to the ground. The young man grabbed his thick wrist and the two disapparated out of the area and back to his house.</p> <p>Talon tied the man to the wall next to the woman he had just taken. Both had been bolted to the wall spread-eagled with steel manacles. Neither one was going anywhere for a while, but Talon couldn’t risk it. Too much planning had gone into this to risk something going wrong due to time.</p> <p>He reached into his shirt and pulled out the hourglass shaped device strung around his neck. With one turn of it, he reappeared with no one in the room, and an hour back. Now to get the next set. He disapparated out of the basement to another house. He knocked on the door and a six year old boy answered it.</p> <p>“Hello, what do you want?” he said, with a slight tinge of contempt. A woman walked up behind the boy to ask the same question with the same attitude. Neither one saw Talon’s wand in his hand.</p> <p>“Stupefy!” he cried, pointing the wand at the woman first. She was thrown back into the wall right behind her by the blast of the spell. The boy screamed and threw himself at Talon, but he was faster than that. Another wave of his wand, and the boy was bound in ropes and a gag.</p> <p>“That ought to keep you quiet, brat,” he said, with a smile.</p> <p>Again, he grabbed both wrists and disappeared out of the area. He reappeared in his boardroom. The woman was trussed up like her son and once again, he disappeared from the room. The man he was looking for was working at a shop in Knockturn Alley. It wasn’t difficult at all to slip down the alley and into the shop.</p> <p>With a wide toothy grin, the man Talon was looking for greeted him as he walked inside the shop. Talon was in no mood for small talk. Another quick stunner had him unconscious within seconds. Grabbing him, he disapparated out and back to his boardroom where he had left the boy and his mother. The boy was still struggling in his bonds.</p> <p>Talon gave the Time-turner a quick turn back and all three people vanished, having not been there a scant hour previously.</p> <p>Two quick trips to two other homes brought two more women and their children back to two different rooms in Talon’s house. One child was a four year old girl and the other a nine year old boy. Now came the tricky part for Talon. The women’s husbands worked at the ministry and one doesn’t simply walk into the ministry and start throwing around stunners. But he had a plan for that as well. Another apparation had him appearing at the visitor’s entrance to the ministry.</p> <p>“Place your wand on the scales, please,” the man behind the counter told him. Talon did as he directed. A minute later, a slip of paper spit out everything about the wand. The man handed his wand to him and Talon walked down to the elevator.</p> <p>Talon got off the cart at level four and headed to the Magical Creatures office. He drew his wand and cast the spell.</p> <p>“Yeminsar!” and the whole room went black. Panic and chaos ensued. A person cast a lighting spell of “Lumos!” and nothing happened. Talon knew it wouldn’t work. The room would remain dark for as long as he was in it. No one but Talon could see beyond their noses.</p> <p>“Stupefus!” he yelled. The stunners went everywhere, hitting everyone. Only three escaped the stunners, but they were put down without a problem.</p> <p>Talon found the two men he was looking for and had to drag one of them over to the other to disapparate out of the room. A minute later had him standing in his living room, clutching two wrists connected to two unconscious men. He took the next few minutes to carry them downstairs and put them in the prepared chains.</p> <p>Once he was done with that, he waited until he was sure his past selves were gone so he could round up the remaining people. The work took over an hour to finish, but when it was done, all twelve people were down in his basement.</p> <p>“Innervatus!” he said, pointing the wand in the general direction of the eight adults. All eight of them began to wake up.</p> <p>“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen,” he said, clasping his hands behind his back.</p> <p>They woke to see that they were stripped of their clothes, save underpants and/or bras. Wands were out of the question. Each of them was secured to the wall by iron manacles in spread-eagle style with too much room between them to be able to touch each other.</p> <p>“Don’t bother talking; you can’t. There is also an anti-disapparating spell on this basement, so don’t bother with that, either. Now, I wager you’re wondering who I am. Am I right, Slade Sebastian?” He was facing the dark-haired one that he took from the broom factory.</p> <p>“How ‘bout you, Lars Chaldrel?” he asked turning to the one on the right side of Slade’s wife.</p> <p>Neither Lars nor Slade had any idea who Talon was. He moved to the last two ex-Slytherins and posed the same question. Small shakes of heads, told him they had no clue to Talon’s identity.</p> <p>“Perhaps I should shed some light on the subject, then,” he said, and moved his right hand to his left wrist and repeated the procedure for the opposite wrist. For the first time in eight years, someone saw what was under his wristbands.</p> <p>Scars circled his wrists about three inches wide. They were black as night and it looked like the skin that was supposed to be there was dead. It was like someone had taken a blowtorch to just those two areas of his skin. Talon flexed his fists, to show that everything worked and moved beyond the scars, but on top they looked dead. If the lights were out, it would appear as if his hands were floating on their own.</p> <p>“Bring any memories back, Sebastian?” Talon seethed at him. He was pleased to see recognition slam into Slade’s mind. His eyes widened and his skin paled in a matter of seconds. “I see you do recognize your handiwork.”</p> <p>Slade’s wife turned to look at him. Shock hit her as well, but for a different reason.</p> <p>“For you wives, let me tell you a story,” he said, sitting down on a stool in front of them.</p> <p>“My sister and I were in our rooms one night, enjoying a nice sleep when a person came in our house and killed our parents, kidnapping the two of us. We were rendered unconscious and when we woke, your four husbands had the two of us suspended in a room at a wizarding school called Hogwarts.</p> <p>“They had placed us in chains and manacles similar to the ones your in now. The only difference was that we were in the center of the room and the manacles they were using were magically enhanced to keep us alive. They wanted us alive for their pleasures. Their evil, twisted pleasures.</p> <p>“My sister and I were raped repetitively over the next six months or so. They used whips on us, tearing flesh from our bones. They did unspeakable things to each of us and we weren’t even old enough to understand it all. My sister was only seven years old. I was nine.</p> <p>“During the times that they didn’t want us, we were vanished by the room that held us prisoners. Those interims were vastly chaotic. We were there, but not there. Creatures slashed at both of us from all different directions. We were never allowed to sleep during those times, only to be recalled for the enjoyment of these four once again.</p> <p>“We begged them to just kill us and get it over with, but they made it last and last. I thought it would never end, but it did. Didn’t you ever wonder what happened to us, Sebastian?”</p> <p>Slade was now squirming in his irons, trying to make Talon shut up. Talon was enjoying this way too much to stop now. He turned back to the wiggling older wizard.</p> <p>“No? I’ll tell you. Do you remember the last time you were in the room? Chaldrel was the last one out; remember? He forgot to have The Room of Requirement remove the two of us. Now we were the masters of the room. I remembered how the room gave you everything you wanted, so I had it release us. My sister wasn’t strong enough to remain conscious, but I was.</p> <p>“We left the room, only to be found by Professor Dumbledore. He took us into his office and performed a memory charm on both of us. We were taken to the hospital wing and secretly mended. The only things that weren’t healed were the scars on our wrists and ankles from the magical chains. Those have always remained.”</p> <p>Talon was watching each of the women. He watched their reactions to the story. He was pleased to see them begin to believe him, but he wasn’t finished just yet.</p> <p>“The memory charm was good; too good. We even forgot our names and Dumbledore had us taken care of by a witch and her wizard husband. The Garretts. The Garretts gave us new names and helped us adjust to life within the wizarding world. It was obvious by now that even though we were destined to be muggles, you made us magical.</p> <p>“My sister’s memory charm failed a couple of months later when she fell hard and hit her head on a wall. When she woke in St. Mungo’s, she remembered the whole thing, but couldn’t convince me of the event. She killed herself the day she left the hospital; unable to deal with everything slamming into her brain. Our new parents tried everything to help her, but it was no use. She was too far gone for them to do anything.</p> <p>“I began attending Hogwarts when I was eleven, but with a drive and determination to find out everything I could about being a wizard. I bought book after book, trying to learn everything. One particular book I bought was at the bottom of the book store and bought it for a few knuts. What a bargain. I will demonstrate later. For now, let’s get rid of some unwanted baggage.”</p> <p>With that, he pulled out his wand and turned towards Anton’s daughter.</p> <p>“I believe this one is yours, Anton?” he said, pointing to the four year old girl. Black’s eyes widened in expecting horror. He was not sure what was to follow for his offspring. His wife also struggled in her bonds as Talon turned and walked up to her. She could tell that she was about to die, but was powerless to stop it.</p> <p>“Avada Kedavra!” Talon spoke the unforgivable curse, sending a green light at the pallid woman’s heart. She was dead in an instant. Her lifeless body hung from the moorings Talon had built into the wall to hold her. “Evanesco,” he said, vanishing her lump of flesh to the unknown. Anton Black was furious as he spit nonverbal curses at Talon.</p> <p>“Aw, did you really love her, Anton? Or is your ‘black’ heart incapable of emotion? Ah well, you’ll be seeing her soon enough, Slytherin. But first, let’s wake the girl up, shall we? My, she is an attractive one. She must take after someone outside of the family.” An “Innervate” spell and she was awake to witness her trap. Her eyes widened as she took in her surroundings. Her father was in front of her and an older teenager walked over to her. She tried to cower away from him, but as she was tied on her knees, she was going no where. Talon had tied her with her arms behind her back and wrapped around a pole. Her feet were also wrapped around the pole and tied to her wrists. A strap of leather attached her neck to the same pole, keeping her head erect.</p> <p>A wave of his wand, and his clothes parted down the center, revealing a hardened eight inch cock. Talon was already pointing it at her face, and advancing on her with a solemn look on his face.</p> <p>“I’m sorry for this, little one, but your father did the same to me when I was just a little older than yourself, and he has to pay for that now,” he told her with genuine sympathy in his eyes. “This is nothing personal, little girl. I hope one day you may forgive me.”</p> <p>“Open your mouth, girl,” he said, opting for the oral penetration as opposed to vaginal. She shook her head at him. “Either open your mouth, or I will force you to do so,” he said, waving his wand at her.</p> <p>She thought about it for a second or two, and then opened her mouth to let him inside her warm mouth.</p> <p>“If one tooth touches my prick, girl, you will loose all of them. Understand?” he threatened her. She nodded at him as if her life depended on it.</p> <p>Talon lined his cock up to her small mouth and fed it to her, one inch at a time; allowing her to get used to his girth. He didn’t bother enlarging it, as it was already large enough to give the girl problems.</p> <p>She grimaced as the large cock was passed through her oral cavity and bounced off her tonsil. She gagged at the foreign sensation of something that large touching it. He backed off and tried again. The same result. Frustrated with her, he jammed it down her throat on the next attempt, causing her to cry out. Talon was beyond caring for anyone or anything. </p> <p>Even though the girl was attractive in her own right, he had to remind himself that she was there for his revenge upon her father and the others. To steady her for a proper fucking, he grabbed her by the root of her hair and forced her mouth onto more of his cock. As the full length of it forced its way down her feeding tube, the sensations gave him quite a whole different perspective on things.</p> <p>“Ah, now I get why you did this to me and my sister. Of course that doesn’t excuse you from it, but it does explain it.” Talon was pleased to see revulsion on the face of Anton Black.</p> <p>He returned to enjoying the girl’s mouth and throat. As tight as she was, and as long as he had waited for this, it didn’t take him long before he shot his load down her throat and into the pit of her stomach. She choked on some of it; unable to handle it all. The part she couldn’t handle was spit back up and ran down her chin.</p> <p>“You did well, your first time, little one. There will be more to come later, of course.” Anton was furiously trying to get to Talon, but he was wasting his energy in futility. Talon had him very well secured for the duration of his captivity.</p> <p>“That felt good,” he said, turning his attentions back to the remaining three couples. “But I think someone’s son is going to feel better than that. And another excess baggage needs to be gotten rid of. FLAGRAMUS!!”</p> <p>Instantly, a thick red strand of energy exploded out of Talon’s wand, forming the wand into a handle of some whip. He noticed the looks on all of their faces and decided to explain.</p> <p>“It’s a fire-whip,” he said, brandishing the red cord. He pulled it back and let it fly towards Quinton’s wife. The end of it wrapped itself around her neck and began to shrink in size. Talon pulled it tighter and her airflow was becoming more and more constricted. She struggled as best as she could, but the flames from the conjured whip burned as well as stopped her air. Within mere minutes, she was dead from it.</p> <p>Satisfied with the results, Talon backed away and flayed the remaining skin from her body until there was nothing left but ashes and some small bit of bone. A vanishing spell took care of that easily, and Quinton’s wife was no more. With that completed, he turned his focus on the man’s nine year old son.</p> <p>“What did you do, Quinton? Marry the first person that spoke to you? You don’t seem too broken up about her dying.”</p> <p>Tok was now the one furiously trying to get to Talon. The new graduate just laughed at his struggles.</p> <p>“I guess the truth hurts, doesn’t it?” he mockingly asked him. “Back to business,” he said, clapping his hand and turning towards the unconscious preteen boy. Upon waking, the boy looked around and noticed things just as the girl did before him, although Talon had him tied in a different manner.</p> <p>He was tied up in a forward hogtie. His hand and wrists were tied together and he was lifted off the ground just enough to put his mouth and asshole at Talon’s waist height. Being able to take him, Talon walked up to the boy’s backside, while stroking his cock back up to its genuine firmness.</p> <p>Now the boy saw what was going to happen to him and began struggling in his bonds to escape the inevitable. When Talon got there, he grabbed the boy’s legs to hold him steady. The boy fought even more against him. Talon finally had to tie him around his neck to the pole that the girl was tied to. It helped stop the struggling somewhat. As the head of his cock touched the sphincter muscle, the boy clenched his tight hole closed even more. Talon smiled an evil smile at the youngster.</p> <p>“You can either loosen up, or cause even more pain to yourself, boy,” Talon told him. The suggestion was ignored completely. Shrugging his shoulders at the lack of response, Talon resumed his posture. With one giant shove forward of his hips, the boy was impaled on his pole, eliciting an enormous scream from the young boy’s throat.</p> <p>He struggled some more, and tried to expel the invading digit, but nothing was going to stop Talon now. Another huge thrust and the boy’s backside completely engulfed his thick cock. </p> <p>“Please, stop! You’re tearing me apart!” the boy bellowed into the room, trying to get Talon’s attention. He didn’t even slow down to consider the boy’s pain at being buggered so horribly. Talon was fixed on giving him as much pain as was possible.</p> <p>As Talon was fixed all the way inside the boy, he began to withdraw from him to begin the real shagging. The boy whined, begged, cried and screamed throughout the entirety of his torment. Talon never let up even for a second’s rest. All Quinton could do was just hang there and watch it all unfold in front of him. He was powerless to help his son stop the raping. </p> <p>Talon ruthlessly fucked the boy for over half an hour, after having cum so soon before, until he sent his jizm shooting into the boy’s bottom end. Having spent himself dry, he pulled out and staggered back away from him. He gathered up his robes and exited the basement, needing a rest.</p> <p>Goma served her master faithfully as a good house elf should, bringing him anything he needed. Talon rested on the sofa, planning what he was going to do to the rest of the group; not that further planning was needed. Everything was laid out in front of him as it had been for the past year when he came up with the entire plan. He descended the stairs to attend to the next phase of his plan. Shedding his robes, he turned to Lars and his wife.</p> <p>“Here is where you find out about the other spells I’ve learned from my priceless book. These spells are what I would call, ‘anger spells’, as they only work on anger. The angrier you are the better and bigger they work. For instance, this one is a Deathbolt Spell.</p> <p>“Dear lady, I’m afraid it’s time for you to meet oblivion,” he said in mock sympathy to Lars’s wife. “ORTE MORTUS!” A black bolt of lightning shot out of the end of the dogwood. When it struck the woman, her entire body exploded into several pieces. The deathbolt caused her remains to splatter Lars, Talon and Anton.</p> <p>“Scourgify,” he said, pointing the wand to his naked, hard body. All the body parts were removed and vanished. “I’m sorry, dear Lars, but you’ll have to wear your dead wife’s parts until I dispatch you in the same manner. Enjoy.</p> <p>“Now, I believe you said at one time that you liked the boys. I wonder if you’ve taken the liberty with yours. Hm?” He turned towards the boy that had been watching and listening to the entire proceedings. He was the one that wasn’t rendered unconscious by any stunners.</p> <p>“Although, I’d have to admit, buggering the other boy was fun, let’s see if you’ve gone so far with yours. Perhaps you’ve already broken him in?” Talon grinned at his one time rapist and advanced on the boy. Another wave of his wand and the boy’s clothes were flying across the room to lie on the floor some distance away. Another wave of his wand and the chains binding the boy let him to the ground.</p> <p>The boy rolled away from the teenager as he continued to move towards him. The six-year-old was filled with a mixture of fear and contempt for the ex-Ravenclaw. Talon was on him in a flash and grabbed him by the ankles. With a quick yank, he turned the boy over to lie face down on the concrete floor. The boy tried to scramble away, but Talon was faster than him again.</p> <p>A simple wave of his wand again, and four ropes shot out from the walls, wrapping themselves around the boy’s wrists. Another wave and they retracted, pulling the boy back down to the concrete, but hard. The boy hit his face square on his nose when he landed. Tears welled up, but not near enough of them to make Talon stop his plan. Being helplessly spread-eagled, the boy could do nothing but lie there and take the teenager’s engorged cock.</p> <p>Talon lined himself up to this lad’s anal barrier as well and pushed downward. He slid inside as easily as splitting butter with a hot knife. Talon smiled up to Lars.</p> <p>“Well, you have broken him in, Lars. Good; makes it easier for me to bugger. Thanks.”</p> <p>Talon resumed his down stroke of filling the boy’s backside. The boy squirmed but didn’t cry at all due to having his bowels filled by a larger cock. When Talon was firmly planted inside him, he laid down on the boy’s back to begin the real fucking. Pushing down on the boy’s face, he used his size and weight in his favor to lay into him vigorously. Much to his delight, his cock was tormenting the boy while Lars tried to scream at him to stop.</p> <p>“Damn, this does feel good, Chaldrel. Thanks for breaking him in, though.”</p> <p>Lars was in as much torment as he watched a true buggering of his son. Talon really took it to him and all he could do was watch it, helplessly. Soon enough, the boy just couldn’t take it quietly, and began to cry. Talon didn’t care one way or another, and just kept on pumping his guts as if nothing had changed.</p> <p>Having cum twice already, Talon took longer before sending his wittier seed into the youngster. When he was finished with the boy, he bound him back up with the same spell he had used before on him. Bound and gagged, the boy just laid there, whimpering in his agony; cum and his own blood flowing out of his rectum and pooling on the floor. Talon rose back up to face Sebastian and his wedded wife.</p> <p>“This spell is called a ‘Fireball Spell’, and for good reason,” he said, looking right at the homely woman.</p> <p>“INFLAMARTUS!!!” he bellowed, slinging the wand in her direction.</p> <p>A flaming ball shot out of his wand, engulfing Slade’s wife in flames. She opened her mouth in a silent scream. Every bit of her body began to disintegrate before their very eyes. After another long, agonizing ten minutes, she was reduced to mere ashes and dust. The other seven adults in the room were doing their best not to watch the horrid scene, but they couldn’t tear their eyes away from her. The putrid smell of burning flesh assaulted their nostrils as well. Even Talon was glad when she was finally dead and he drew the flames back inside.</p> <p>“Like that, Slade? I have to say, as bad as she looked, I was probably doing her a favor. Now, as far as those spells, I have more of them to come. But first, let’s get some fresh air. Evanesco!” The ashes that had piled up on the floor, vanished. With another wave of his wand, the air was cleared and the smell of burning flesh was gone from the room.</p> <p>“Good, that’s better,” he said, circling back on his charges. </p> <p>“Let me finish my story. Where was I?” he mused to himself, before snapping his fingers in mock realization. “You’re probably wondering how I remembered you and your lot. It was when I was fourteen. My dad took me to Azkaban to visit a prisoner there. I got too close to a dementor and it accidentally broke through Professor Dumbledore’s memory charm.</p> <p>“Everything you had done to me came flooding back into my mind all at once. I was overrun with all those horrible thoughts and feelings. I especially remembered my real parents and how you killed them. </p> <p>“You will pay for what you did to me and my family. Make no mistake about that. Each of you will pay with your lives for it. Your wives have preceded you into oblivion, but let me reiterate, you will die before this is over.</p> <p>“But, you may take comfort in the fact that your children will be well taken care of by myself. Until I get tired of them, that is. From there, I have plans to give them to the dementors of Azkaban. I hear they like the children’s souls the best. They are the most pure, after all. I hear that you can survive for years without your soul inside you.”</p> <p>“Now, I think some more entertainment is due; mine, not yours.” He pointed his wand to Slade’s six year old daughter, the last of the captive children, and with a sly smile, woke her up with the “Innervate” spell. She was as homely looking as her mother; nothing at all that pretty. But it wasn’t looks Talon was after.</p> <p>She looked around at the scene before her, but it was difficult for her to move. Talon had her manacled with her feet on the floor and her arms behind her back and raised above her head. Naturally, she was bent over at the waist. She also saw her daddy chained to the wall and wasn’t able to help her out of her predicament. The last thing she saw before noticing Talon, was her clothes were gone and she was completely naked.</p> <p>Talon began advancing on the frightened little girl. She got more frightened the closer he came to her. His cock was growing again, due to a potion he had ingested before he even raped the four-year-old’s mouth. His cock was at its full eight inches, but Talon thought that was enough.</p> <p>“Engorgio,” he said, pointing the wand to his already impressive eight inch cock. It instantly swelled to over ten inches and three in diameter. The little girl cried at it when she saw what he was about to do to her.</p> <p>He swiped his finger along her narrow, hairless twat. For a brief moment, it slipped inside her and up to her hymen. He turned back to Slade.</p> <p>“You haven’t broken her in, yet?” he teased the captive Slytherin. The wand was dropped down to the shelf beside him and he lined his engorged cock up to the tiny hole waiting for him. “You remember this part, don’t you?”</p> <p>Without further ado, he shoved it inside the poor girl as her father looked on. The scream filled the room and penetrated Slade’s very soul at the same time. He squirmed to get to his young daughter, but the bindings forbade it. Talon, meanwhile, was having an enormous amount of pleasure from both the rape and the sight of Slade’s reaction.</p> <p>The poor girl was in hell as the massive cock tore into her narrow slit. She screamed uncounted amounts of energy while Talon raped her. He didn’t care anything about the girl or her comfort. Only one thing filled his mind; vengeance. Sweet revenge.</p> <p>He let her scream until he got tired of it and silenced her with the spell. He called his wand to him with “Monaccios!” (nonverbally), and then “Silencio” to shut her up. Being silenced didn’t stop the tormented youngster from trying to scream or from crying her eyes out at the pain.</p> <p>Talon continued his assault on the pitiful youngster until he climaxed and sent his sperm swimming up into her womb. He collapsed backward and sat down on a chair behind him, his cock weakening slightly.</p> <p>“Reducto!” he said, pointing the wand back at it, reducing it back to its normal size.</p> <p>“Whew! That was fun.” He wiped his forehead with the back of his arm and then surveyed the damage he had inflicted on her small frame. Blood flowed steadily from her violated orifice, mixed with an abundant amount of man-cream.</p> <p>“Hm, doesn’t look like she’s going to have any grandchildren for you, Sebastian,” he stated with a nasty smile. He put her back to sleep with another sleeping spell and turned his attentions back to the remaining adults.</p> <p>Sebastian was struggling like never before. Pure hatred and malice were etched on his face.</p> <p>“Trying to get to me? Is that because you’re scared of dying, or because a mudblood just fucked your little girl? I wonder which is it?”</p> <p>Of course Talon had no intention of letting Sebastian speak. Experience had taught him not to take anything for granted. He let the man squirm in his mute struggles.</p> <p>“Get some rest, because it will be your last. In the morning, I will return to finish what I’ve started here tonight. Watch your children and know that you started this a long time ago. Good night.”</p> <p>He walked upstairs and back into the main house for some much needed rest. Something was bothering him, though. It was the little girl, the four-year-old. She was reminding him of his sister. Her sweet innocence was the primary feature he kept returning to.</p> <p>That night, Talon slept very well in his bed before waking to the new day’s dawn and a whole host of things to accomplish. He walked into the room where he had left them all to find them waking up as he entered. He didn’t talk to them at all. He just walked up to Quinton first.</p> <p>“Crucio!” he said, pointing his wand at the man’s chest. The older man screamed like never before. His very bones felt like they would explode under the unforgivable curse assaulting him. Talon didn’t let up with it. He kept his wand pointing at him, causing untold pain to surge through his aging body. </p> <p>Again and again, he sent the curse at him and after several hours of it, Quinton Tok was nothing more than a blithering idiot. His tongue fell out of his mouth, and he looked as if his skin was colorless. The curse had made him totally lose his mind. He was there, but not there. He would never be the same again.</p> <p>It was closing in on lunch time, but Talon wasn’t in the mood for food. He aimed his wand at Anton. “FLAGRATUS!!!” A long flat sword protruded from the end of Talon’s wand. Talon raised it up like a sword and brought it across the man’s body, diagonally, cutting him in two pieces. He repeated the arc with the fire sword and reduced another portion of Anton’s body to ashes. Two more swipes of the sword and the body of Anton Black was in the same condition as his wife; ashes.</p> <p>Talon then went to Lars. The man was understandably scared. He began pleading with Talon to be merciful.</p> <p>“Where was your mercy when you kidnapped me and my sister?” he asked, spitting at him as he hung on the wall, shaking. “ORTE GRAV!!!” A lightning bolt shot from the end of his wand, shocking Lars’s body. “VAS HUM BRAK!!!” He screamed at him, pointing his left hand at Lars. A ring of flame emanated from his hand and encircled Lars’s body. It shrank in size until it went inside the man and baked some of his intestines. Talon repeated the two spells, alternating them until Lars was dead.</p> <p>Talon was no longer a victim of the previous crime. Now, he was the executioner of far more grievous crimes. But it didn’t matter to him. Only one person stood in his way of total justice for him and his sister. His sweet, innocent, young sister; gone. It made him angrier than ever before. Years of pain and suffering were about to end.</p> <p>“PHILLARTUMOUS!!!” he cried.</p> <p>A huge column of fire erupted out of his wand and began closing in on Slade. The column reached far beyond the space of the basement that was their dungeon and prison. It burst free from the confines of the house and began burning not only Slade, but the entire house as well.</p> <p>Everything began to ignite. It burned hotter than the hottest flame on the planet. This spell had never been used before, nor has it been used since as it reaped destruction on everything and everyone in its path. Slade Sebastian and Talon Garrett burst into flames at the same time, reducing both men to a pile of ashes. </p> <p>It took seven Aurors to put the flames out. When the flames had died, only four things were left in the spot that once stood a proud house. Two girls and two boys, naked and asleep. They lived out their lives totally oblivious to the dark deeds that were done to them on that day.</p> <p>No one but myself knows of this story, as Goma told it to me before she died, faithful to the end.</p></div>",[]
249,"Juvee, Part 3",3,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Ryan has to learn to deal with the two guards and his cellmate, Clyde helps him out with it. He learns that there's more to it than the pain he's experienced with the two guards.",2006-04-04,3,5,"m/b, oral, anal, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche051.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As I woke the next morning, I was tired, sore, and not in the mood for anything, but I had to get up. I rolled over and threw my legs off the edge of the bed. Clyde was still asleep, so I made my way painfully over to the toilet. I eased my briefs down and took the paper out from between my buttcheeks. It was a dark red and brown color; the color of dried blood.</p> <p>I took quick, easy swipe of toilet paper along my anal barrier and it hurt like it was still on fire.</p> <p>“Still hurt, huh?” Clyde was awake and looking at me.</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t bother telling anyone about it, kid. You’ll only get more trouble for yourself with them.”</p> <p>I nodded again. I was in a hopeless situation, and I was now realizing it. I slumped over and tears fell again at the thought. Clyde displayed a huge amount of restraint and just waited for me to finish. </p> <p>I finished my business on the pot and let him have it. As I was dressing, I got a glimpse of his cock. It was huge for a teenager and I couldn’t help but stare. He chuckled at my look.</p> <p>“Impressive, isn’t it?” he said, smiling back at me.</p> <p>For some reason, it was the first time I had ever seen him nude, even though we had been cellmates for several days now. It was also then that I felt comfortable enough with him to ask him why he was in here.</p> <p>“G. T. A.,” he said; that’s grand theft auto for the rest of you. “Some buddies of mine and I decided to jack a car and take it for a ride. We didn’t think the old man wanted to drive it at night until he came out and found it gone. We were caught, but I was driving it. They got probation, and I got here for two years. I got another six months to go before gettin’ out.”</p> <p>Once the doors were opened, we headed to the cafeteria for chow. Others were still looking at me, but it was a different look. I could tell they had heard me screaming last night from the rapes, but didn’t know what to say about it.</p> <p>I found out that Wilkins and Turner only have the nightshift on Fridays. I was dreading next week. I guess Friday nights were something to look forward to for others but not me. It was something to fear, now.</p> <p>That weekend, I just hung around and tried to make like I was halfway adjusting to my new life, but on the inside, things were totally different. With every second passing, it was bringing me closer to the following weekend’s rape.</p> <p>As Sunday evening fell, Clyde and I were in our cell getting ready for bed when an inspiration hit me. He was pissing in our private toilet and I was reading my school book. I looked at the dick that was pointing towards the bowl and allowing a steady stream of yellow liquid flow through it. It hit me right then, but to speak it would be something I wasn’t ready to do just yet. As he put his wang away and walked over to the bed I decided to give my idea voice.</p> <p>“Clyde?” I spoke up.</p> <p>“Yeah?”</p> <p>“Will you do that to me?” I asked, barely above a whisper. He pulled his head back out from under the bunk so fast I thought he would have hit it on the beam. He looked right at me.</p> <p>“Do what to ya?”</p> <p>“You know…,” I said, with a shrug. “What they did to me Friday night.”</p> <p>“No,” he said flatly and returned to his bunk under mine.</p> <p>I wasn’t giving up that easily on it. I slid off the bunk and stood in front of him.</p> <p>“Why not?’</p> <p>“Why do you want it? I thought you hated it last week.”</p> <p>“I did. But if I gotta go through that every single week, I don’t want the pain of it every week. And your ‘thing’ is just as big as theirs, if not bigger. If I can get used to you, then I can take them, no matter what they do to me.”</p> <p>“You sure about this, kid?” he asked, suspiciously.</p> <p>I nodded. He didn’t say or do anything for a few minutes after that. He just sat there, leaning against the wall.</p> <p>“You can’t say anything about this to anyone; got it?” he said, warningly.</p> <p>“Like I want everyone to know about this,” I threw back at him.</p> <p>With that, a pact was sealed. He reached down and began unzipping his fly of his jumpsuit. I waited to see what he wanted me to do. When he pulled his soft cock out of his underpants, he motioned for me to him. I crawled to him on my hands and knees, putting my face to his groin.</p> <p>“Lick it,” he said, but not in a demanding tone. It was more instructional.</p> <p>I licked his cock from the tip down to the base. It began to swell under my warm breath and tongue. Out in the hall, the night guard called for lights out, so we stopped briefly to turn our lights out and went back to what we were doing. Clyde was now lying down on his back, with his head on the pillow at the far end of the bed. I crawled back onto his bed and straddled him again.</p> <p>With one hand, I reached up and took his cock to aim it back at my mouth. My tongue swiped the length of it several times, making him grow to an impressive size. At one time, we measure the thing to be over eight inches in length and just over two in girth.</p> <p>“Now, put it in your mouth, Ry,” he said.</p> <p>I took a deep breath and sucked his fat knob into my mouth. I had difficulty just getting the thick piece of flesh inside, but I managed it as best as I could. I remembered what Turner said about keeping my teeth away from the cock and I managed to open wide enough to do that. His cock hit my gag reflex and I backed my head off to relieve it.</p> <p>“When that happens again, swallow like you’re swallowing a piece of food,” he suggested.</p> <p>So, I tried that. As I descended again and it happened again, I controlled my throat muscles to take him down my throat. He gasped at the sensation. I choked a little, but otherwise dealt with it fine. I had to back off to take a breath, but then lowered my mouth back down again. I felt his hands move up to grasp my head on both sides as they wound themselves around my hair. Pretty soon, I was nestling my nose into his curly pubic hair.</p> <p>“Mmmm, that feels real good, Ry,” he moaned. “Now, pump your head up and down the stalk.”</p> <p>I did as he told me and used my throat to massage his full eight inches. My throat was expanding and contracting in time to my actions. He was in heaven. At the time, I didn’t see what the big attraction was, but I liked giving him pleasure as he was helping me through a difficult time.</p> <p>Finally, he pulled my head off his cock to look at me square in the face.</p> <p>“Did I do something wrong?” I asked him.</p> <p>“No, I just thought that you wanted to get used to things at both ends,” he said, with a slight troubled look on his face.</p> <p>“Oh, right,” I said, slightly red-faced.</p> <p>I slipped off him and his bunk to strip on the floor. I folded my jumper up and laid it on my bunk. My t-shirt and shorts were next and I was standing before him naked. He had been stroking himself to keep it hard. He moved aside to give me enough room to get next to him on the bunk and I sat down on it, facing away from him. I felt his hand on my shoulder.</p> <p>“You sure about this, Ry?” he asked.</p> <p>“No, Clyde, I’m not, but I don’t want to go through the pain I did last Friday.”</p> <p>With that, I lay down and rolled over to lie on my stomach. My legs wide open to allow access to my butt; ready for him to take me. I sighed into the pillow and grasped it. A tear slid out of my eyes and ran down my cheek as he rolled over to lie on my back. I opened my legs further to expose my backside’s hole to him even more; ready for deflowering once again.</p> <p>I got real nervous as I felt the flesh of his cock’s head at my backdoor and closed my eyes to the inevitable pain that was to follow.</p> <p>“Push out like you gotta shit,” he suggested as he began to push inside me.</p> <p>I nodded and bore down on my bowel muscles as best as I could. It opened me up better for his cock to enter me. But the pain was excruciating. I bit into the cloth of the pillow and dug my nails into it as well. I knew better than to scream in pain. It would draw all the wrong attention.</p> <p>As the head of his cock passed my sphincter, I yelped into the pillow, trying to keep bearing down at the same time. The pain increased as he pushed inside me further and further, but I hung onto the pillow to try and help relieve the pain. It didn’t but I was still hopeful.</p> <p>Clyde cooed in my ear as he continued to feed me his cock one painful inch at a time. He kept massaging my shoulders and arms, trying to make me feel better. It didn’t work all that well, but I was appreciative at his efforts. He pumped his hips to work more and more of his cock inside me until I could feel his pelvic bones resting on my bottom.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked. Now, that was a dumb question.</p> <p>I shook my head, no, so he just laid there for a few minutes on top of me. He curled his arms under mine and wrapped his hands around mine that was still digging into the pillow he slept on. Minutes passed, and so did the pain. It wasn’t easy as it had felt like his cock was splitting me in half, but it did begin to ease up. I was still biting into the cloth of his pillow and grabbing it with my fists at the pain, however lessened it was.</p> <p>“Ready?” he asked, conscientiously. I nodded, knowing from recent experience what was about to follow.</p> <p>He began pulling back out of me and it renewed the stabbing pains in my backside’s barrier. I squinted and bit harder into the pillow while trying my best not to scream at the agony he was putting me through. I struggled fiercely with my natural instinct to release my pain into the room. The rest of the block must never know about this; both of our lives were at stake. I had to take this in utter silence.</p> <p>He was completely withdrawn from my innards, excluding the head, when he began to stuff it back inside. I was beside myself in agony at the repeated invasion. My sphincter muscle was not built to take this abuse. He was splitting me open again; making me take him inside my small body. I could tell even through my pain, Clyde was trying his best to be as gentle with me as possible, but there was no other way to do it, and he just couldn’t spare me the pain of it.</p> <p>Once buried completely again, he began to take it excruciatingly back out. The whole time, all I could do was hang on and bear it as best as possible. Once again, he shoved it back inside me when he was fully out. In and out, in and out; that was what he was beginning to do as Wilkins had done to me the previous weekend. Slowly he pumped my guts and began to pick up speed as I felt more of my anus tear from the abuse. </p> <p>All at once, he tensed up and semen shot from his testicles into my bowels. I was humiliated at having another person fill my backside with their juices. I hung on to the pillow still as he laid down on top of me again, tired from his exertion.</p> <p>“You okay?” he asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, no, as tears welled up and began flowing. He was a patient lover and waited for it to pass before doing anything else. His weakening cock slipped out of my torn and abused nether hole. I tried to close it to keep from leaking all over the place, but nothing down there seemed to work very well.</p> <p>“Let me up, please,” I whispered in a raspy voice and he rolled off my back.</p> <p>I made my way to the toilet to release what didn’t leak out and to recover some of my shredded dignity. I wiped my tears using the back of my hand and then sat with my forehead pressed against my palms. My whole world was spinning at the realization at what had just transpired. I had just allowed a black teenager to shove his dick inside me; to have sex with me. I was hitting a low point, now; a real low point.</p> <p>“Come on back to bed, Ry,” he said as I finished wiping up the blood from under me. I packed a wad of tissue between my cheeks and gently walked back over to him. But instead of lying beside him, I sat down on the edge of his bunk, trying to grasp at anything that would make this whole nightmare make sense somehow. Without warning, a hand that wasn’t mine began to snake its way around my hips.</p> <p>I looked down and Clyde was moving to feel his way between my legs, but this time it was to pay homage to my cock instead of his. I looked back at him now, and he had a smile on his face.</p> <p>“You trusted me before, Ry. Trust me now,” he said, still smiling that infectious smile of his.</p> <p>I nodded and opened my legs, but this time it was to allow another part of me to be molested. His older hand found what it was searching for and wrapped itself around its prize. His free hand moved to my chest and pulled me to lie back on his bunk. The back of my head was now resting on his thigh.</p> <p>His hand stroked my dick until it began to get hard and send some very new feelings threw my young body. I opened my legs even wider to allow better access to now the front of my body as easily as he had to the back. The hand that had pulled me back began playing with my almond sized balls; another new feeling. No one had ever touched me down there before, and these were some really amazing feelings he was stirring up inside me.</p> <p>My now hard three-incher was being masturbated very effectively by his experienced hand like nothing I had ever seen. I moaned as a dog in heat under his tutelage. So, these were the feelings everyone was talking about. Now I knew what the fuss was all about. These were amazing feelings assaulting my senses.</p> <p>But the more amazing part came as a strange sensation began building up in the pit of my stomach like a volcano. Clyde’s hand was stroking me so fast that it was nothing but a blur. My breathing got heavier and heavier and my moaning got louder and louder until my cellmate had to put the hand molesting my balls over my mouth.</p> <p>I shook my head to try and dislodge his hand, but he kept it clamped over my mouth for fear of discovery. I wanted to ask him what he was doing to me. I wanted to tell him to stop as the volcano in my stomach was building towards something unknown. I wanted to tell him I was scared of this new feeling that I couldn’t stop from happening. Nothing was said between us, though.</p> <p>All at once, my body convulsed, sending my arms flying and my legs kicking into the air. The whole universe seemed to stop in that one instant. The cosmos froze to concentrate its attentions on me and me alone right then and there. There was nothing else like what Clyde had just manipulated me towards. Everything in my young life paled in comparison to this one feeling; this one sensation.</p> <p>I hadn’t realized that I was screaming into his hand until he used his other hand to reinforce the first one covering my mouth. His hands pressed my head into his thigh so hard it was giving me a headache. His leg must have hurt like hell as well. My fingers were plying the chicken wire under my bunk bed, trying to make it touch together. Both of my legs were sticking straight out from the bunk and were as wide as humanly possible.</p> <p>I collapsed back down to rest on him and the bedding again. With a glassy stare, I turned to look at his shit-eating grin. I pushed his face away, playing with him, and we both had a small laugh about it.</p> <p>“Man, you are noisy. You’re gonna have to learn to be more quiet when you cum.”</p> <p>“Cum?” I asked him.</p> <p>“When you orgasm; cum. You are loud, man.” He was still snickering at me from it.</p> <p>I reached down to see if there was any damage to my dick, and it seemed fine. Clyde said that it was fine and everything would still work properly, only it was going to take a while before I got hard again. Fine with me; I needed the rest.</p> <p>“You can’t stay here, Ry,” he said, nudging me with his leg. I got the hint and made my way off his bunk. I turned to him as I put my hands on my top bunk to pull myself up.</p> <p>“Thank you, Clyde,” I said.</p> <p>“Get some sleep, kid,” he said. That was his usual form of saying, “you’re welcome”.</p> <p>I slept like a log that night for the first time in a long, long time. It was a peaceful night’s sleep without any monsters or evil invading it. Too bad it didn’t last longer. Clyde was waking me up for the next day’s events way too soon for my taste.</p> <p>“How do you feel?” he asked, ruffling my blond hair.</p> <p>“Better, thanks,” I said, smiling back up at him.</p> <p>We got dressed and headed to morning chow. I was actually enthusiastic about the day and the rest of the week, even though I knew what Friday meant. Studies went on as normal, but I began to think about what had happened to me during my rape with the two guards and afterward. I was thinking about my make-believe world and began jotting down a few things onto a piece of paper. They were just some ideas for later on.</p> <p>That night, Clyde and I had another “training session”. He beckoned me to him the minute our door was locked; I knew it was for my own good, so I went to him. I reached into his pants to find his cock already beginning to swell in anticipation. I smiled up at him and him back to me. He leaned back against his pillow again to enjoy the feelings my hand was giving him. After the previous night’s events, I was not going to disappoint him in the least.</p> <p>I licked his cock from stem to stern. He eased out of his day clothes at the same time and tossed them to the floor. I didn’t stop. He pulled his t-shirt and shorts off his well-toned body and I didn’t stop licking him. I took a brief recess as my own t-shirt was passed over my head, but quickly resumed my attentive posture. My hands stroked each side of his cock lovingly while my tongue met the rest of its skin.</p> <p>My shoes and socks were removed and I had to raise my knees off the bunk as my pants were taken down, then off my legs. He didn’t bother with the briefs yet as I was still working my tongue around his member and he wasn’t ready to fill me with it just yet. I made sure it was at its hardest before I opened my mouth fully to take him down my throat again.</p> <p>My cellmate moaned slightly as my warm mouth covered his sensitive head. I lowered my head to cover feed more of it to my oral cavity. Remembering my lesson from the previous night, I swallowed as it hit my gag reflex and passed it much more easily. Another moan escaped his brown, full lips. He grabbed my head by my hair again and began to take over the action. His hips moved up and down as he held my head fixed in place to fuck my mouth. I realized what he was doing, and I just stayed still to let him have his way. He worked his way up to fever pitch intensity before grunting through his orgasm and spilling his seed down my throat.</p> <p>His ejaculation was totally unexpected by me and I wasn’t ready for it. So, I began choking on his jizm. I pulled my head back and another shot of cum hit me in the eye just as his cock cleared my mouth. Some of it ended up on my tongue, and I found the taste kind of salty. I wiped my face off and looked down at the shrinking appendage.</p> <p>“You’re getting better, Ry,” he said, with another of his attractive smiles.</p> <p>“Thanks, I think,” I said, not knowing how to take his comment.</p> <p>“Your turn,” he said, patting the mattress beside him.</p> <p>Eager to see what he had in store for me next, I laid down where he indicated, but on my stomach. I felt his hand on my back just above the crescent of my butt meeting my back. It inched downward to slide under my briefs. Without grabbing my underwear, he moved it down my legs as I raised up to let him. He had them off me without any trouble.</p> <p>I eagerly opened my legs to let him prowl up them to reach my privates. He did just that, and began fondling my nuts between my legs. I felt myself get hard just from this. I held onto the pillow again, but this time, it was to the wonderful sensations he was sending up my spine. I shivered at the molestations.</p> <p>He used his free hand to gently push me over to lie on my back. Without warning or invitation, he lowered his head to vacuum my cock between his dark lips. I was thrown for a loop as I arched my back in pleasure. I had just enough sense to cover my own mouth with my hands before I woke the whole block. My hand turned into a fist that I bit down hard to cover even more screams while he sucked hard on my smaller tool.</p> <p>I closed my eyes and just felt him do what he wanted to me from there. I was his puppet from then on out. Whatever he wanted to do to me was just fine, so long as he continued to give me these wonderful feelings. I barely felt him slide down and just hold my hips with his arms while he orchestrated my thoughts and feelings from between my legs.</p> <p>He snaked a hand under me to probe my tender nether hole. With a quick, decisive thrust, he poked through my rear barrier with one finger. This time, instead of hurting, it actually felt pretty good. I groaned even more into my fist as he pumped his finger in time with his sucking of my cock. I was nearing explosion as I could feel the build up of my personal internal volcano building again. This time, I didn’t want him to stop. This time, I was reaching for that all powerful climax. This time, I was searching for the release and was anxious to get it.</p> <p>Just as a second finger broke into my rear chamber, the volcano erupted through my very being. Even my very soul was crying out in orgasmic pleasure. I reached heights I never thought I would reach in an entire lifetime. I never knew pleasure like this existed in the world. As my arched back eased back down to the mattress, I was in blissful heaven, but Clyde was not through with me as he was the previous night.</p> <p>In an instant, he was on top of me. The quick move brought my out of my euphoria and back to the reality I was enduring. He had a smile on his face, but it had changed.</p> <p>“Ready for me again, little boy?” he grinned down at me.</p> <p>It kind of scared me for a second. I had forgotten the real reason for these “lessons”. Using both of his hands, he wrapped them under my legs and brought them upward and towards my head. My anal flower was at his disposal once again. I nodded to his question, realizing his full meaning, now.</p> <p>His rehardened cock was lined up to my boy’s pussy-hole and without waiting for any other invitation or consent, he shoved it inside me. I bit down on my fist again, but in pain this time. I spread my legs out sideways to get them out from under his body and he collapsed on top of my chest. The care and concern that was there earlier was gone from his face; only lust existed now.</p> <p>As he sank down on top of me, my nuts were squashed between us and caused a bit of pain, but it didn’t stop him from continuing. I had to put it out of my mind as he was intending on giving me a thorough fuck. Instead of crawling back into my mind, I embraced the pain and him by wrapping my arms around his neck and hanging onto whatever I could.</p> <p>He pumped is man-meat into me for several painful and degrading minutes until I could tell he was building towards his second climax. I held onto him as best as I could while he rode my ass. The pain was excruciating again, but I was determined not to let it affect me as it had in the past. Clyde reached his zenith soon enough, and emptied his testis into my innards once again.</p> <p>He sank down onto me again, exhausted. With a rare show of affection, I turned and kissed him on the cheek. He froze.</p> <p>“Why did you do that?” he asked me into the pillow we were now sharing.</p> <p>“To say, ‘thank you’,” I told him.</p></div>",[]
250,"Juvee, Part 4",4,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Ryan continues to get assistance from Clyde as he prepares him for the inevitable Friday night encounter with the two guards. He also begins to experience some pleasure from the pain being endured.,2006-04-11,3,4,"T/b, anal, oral, bond, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche052.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I woke the next morning in my own bunk with the guard unlocking our mutual cell. Routine; it was the one constant in here. Clyde and I got up to head to the chow line, both of us smiling at the previous night’s proceedings. Chow was the same as always; bland. Classes followed and I was gathering more ideas during the day. Of course, as the youngest one in the place, I had a class all to myself.</p> <p>That night, Clyde had a new idea to teach me. Once the lights were out and the guards gone, he had me get out of my clothes and lean across his bunk. I did what he suggested and with my knees on the floor, my butt was sticking out to the air of the cell. Clyde was standing behind me.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Just admiring the view,” he said with another sly smile.</p> <p>He grabbed the small stool I used to climb onto my bunk and put it under my knees. He also used my pillow to cushion the firmness of the board of the small stool. I now knew why he had put me in this position and this height. I was at perfect fucking height for him when he sank to his own knees.</p> <p>I didn’t hear him drop to his knees; I felt it as he waddled up behind me. His stiffening cock touched my bottom and I flinched at the contact. I reached over and grabbed his pillow. I knew I was in for a long session again. His cockhead broke through my anal barrier and I hissed as the soreness of the past three intrusions was still with me.</p> <p>To aide me in my discomfort, Clyde actually reached between my legs and raised my left one in the air. I looked like a dog peeing on a hydrant with him up my ass. It actually worked, though, and my pain eased. I kept my leg raised for a while as he rammed fully into me with one swift stroke. I gritted my teeth at being penetrated so abruptly. It was a vicious assault and was totally unnecessary, but I think he wanted me cued in to my feelings.</p> <p>“UHH!” I cried into the pillow, although it came out more of an “HUMPH!” I gripped the pillow tighter as he began to withdraw. Another vicious slam and he was back inside me fully again. I grunted into the head rest again, beginning to regret my decision to have him help me. He was starting to enjoy this more than I initially thought he would.</p> <p>Clyde held onto my hip and raised leg while beginning to barrel into me like a locomotive. I had to hang on to not only the pillow, but the bunk as well as he became more and more savage in his thrusts. With one, final large lunge, he spunked his cum inside me again.</p> <p>I lowered my leg back down as his softening member slipped out of me. My ass was extremely sore from all this work it was getting. We both slumped to the ground to catch our breaths.</p> <p>“Wow,” he whispered to me.</p> <p>“Why were you so mean, Clyde?” I asked him softly.</p> <p>“Because you gonna get it even worse than that on Friday night. I heard Wilkins talking to Turner about it at noon chow.”</p> <p>“Great,” I said, contemplating what he had just told me and what I had just gone through. Clyde rose off the ground to wipe my stuff off his cock and then rejoined me at the side of the bunk beds.</p> <p>His brown cock was nothing but a small bit of three inch meat resting on his leg, now, but somehow I knew tonight’s lessons were not over with yet. He had more in store for me and my asshole; I knew it. I was right.</p> <p>Without saying a word, he grabbed my wrists and pulled them behind my back and stood me up at the same time. As he held my crossed wrists up, he pushed the stepstool beside me with his foot. I was made to stand back on it. My wrists were then held to the metal side of the bed I normally slept in while I was bent over at the waist.</p> <p>Ribbons of cloth were produced from under his sheets and used to tie my wrists to the metal bar. Another longer ribbon was used to wrap around my neck. It was passed through the side of his lower bunk and up to tie off my nuts as tight as possible. My head and neck were pulled downward to keep the tension off my nuts, but he saw through that and tightened it even more. I grimaced at the tightness of the cloth around my small nutsacks. </p> <p>It hurt like nothing ever had before in my life; including the rapes. He wasn’t through with me yet, though. A blindfold was put across my eyes and a cloth napkin was shoved in my mouth with another one wrapped around my head to keep it in place. I tried to push it out, but it wasn’t happening. Clyde had it secured way too well.</p> <p>Now my overly used anus was the target of his attentions again. His fingers traced up the back of my legs and over the reddened hole he just came in. A quick shove plunged two of his fingers into my depths. I grunted at the severe assault from him. Once the two fingers were inside, they began rotating. He would spread them out and close them at uneven intervals, loosening up my sphincter muscles.</p> <p>His other hand began playing with my ignored cocklet. Stroking the small digit, he began to firm it up to point straight out. Out of sheer malice, he flicked it with his forefinger several times, causing me to squirm in my bonds even more. He didn’t stop with my cock, either. My stretched and captive balls were next to get flicked as well, making me dance for him. I couldn’t evade the bombardment he unleashed on my genitalia, so I had to stand there and take it. I tried to go down to my knees, but his fingers hauled me back up by my butthole. That was an unpleasant sensation, so I didn’t do it again.</p> <p>A third finger was added to my rectum’s compartment to stretch me even more. His attacking my genitals not only continued, but got more intense. As the pain heightened, something began to change inside me. My asshole was on fire from all three of his larger fingers probing me and my cock and balls were being tormented by his other forefinger, but something began to feel good. That familiar feeling Clyde had given me before was building up inside my stomach again. The volcano had reawakened. </p> <p>I so wanted him to stop torturing my balls and ass, but I was also wanting him to continue it all. Things were beginning to twist around inside me. I didn’t think that pain would bring about these types of feelings, but here they were. I wasn’t able to hold them back. My balls continued to be assaulted while he plunged my guts with all three fingers like a plumber unclogging a drain.</p> <p>The volcano erupted all at once, assaulting my brain with pain and pleasure simultaneously. He didn’t stop there. In one swift move, he removed his fingers from my butt and replaced it with his rehardened cock. I grunted at the swift charge of his prick. He reached under me and grabbed my balls and squeezed hard as he forced all eight inches of his cock inside me again. Pain slammed into me once again. But the volcano was not finished either. It still had at least one more eruption in store for my preteen body.</p> <p>While he was laying into me, I erupted in a far more orgasmic pleasure than I had done before. He wasn’t finished, though, so I held on as best as my bound body could for him to climax. My young, spent body was being rocked back and forth as he laid into me over and over again.</p> <p>It took several minutes for my widened asshole to coax an orgasm out of my cellmate. Several minutes of him tearing into it to make it happen. I tried like hell to make it happen faster to get this over with, but I just couldn’t do it. Finally, though, just as I was building towards a third dry orgasm, he sent more of his sperm shooting up my intestines. I tried to convey to him to just keep going as I was so close, but it didn’t work.</p> <p>He didn’t pull out as he had the previous times he had done his business. He kept his softening prick inside me to hold his sperm there longer. I felt him reach above my horizontal frame and retrieve something from under the mattress of my bunk. In one quick move, his cock was pulled out and something hard and wide was shoved inside to replace it. I yelped at the thickness of whatever he put inside me, but the pain eased as quickly as it came. Whatever was shoved inside me was there to stay as I tried to bear down to expel it, but nothing doing.</p> <p>“Don’t bother, Ry; it’s staying there all night,” he said and with a loud slap to my exposed ass, he turned to the toilet to clean up.</p> <p>When I heard the flush of the toilet, I assumed it was over and it was bedtime for us. I was wrong. He walked right up beside me and whispered in my ear.</p> <p>“You’re staying there all night, boy,” he hissed. “You gotta know what it’s like. Plus, I might want a quickie in the mornin’.”</p> <p>I struggled at that realization, but it made no difference. I tried to beg with him to let me out, but again, no difference. I was going to have to remain like this all night long. Before getting to sleep, he wrapped more of the cloth strips around my ankles and secured them to the stepstool so I couldn’t step down off it. He also tied a thin iron pole to my legs to keep me from bending them. Strips of that cloth secured the pole to my hips and my ankles.</p> <p>Over the next eternity or so, I had to contend with the fleeting emotions of a pent up orgasm that was never reached. Then anger flooded through me as I realized he put me in this position. Thoughts of the injustice of it all surged through my young brain as I had to contend with the uncomfortable position I was tied into. My knees got tired after a while, and I had to flex them a little, but I couldn’t move them too far.</p> <p>All through the night, I was trying to get a handle on what he was trying to teach me. I never got it until the following morning when he let me down. After a while, I believe I did get a little bit of sleep, but it wasn’t exactly restful or relaxing. Before I knew the night was over, I felt the bed move and Clyde walk by me to use the toilet. A quick slap to my upturned buttocks and he was back to bed and sleep. I groaned at the continued agony of having to stand for even more time.</p> <p>Time passed as I stood there waiting for the dawn. Dreams came and went through my mind, but sleep eluded me. When I felt him move again, I was aching all over. I was praying it was dawn. The pole was untied and the plug he had shoved inside me was removed. Some of his cum he had deposited there last night leaked out and oozed down the inside of my leg. I almost collapsed when the pole was untied, but he held me up by his free hand while pulling the anal stopper.</p> <p>“We ain’t done, yet, Ry,” he said, and I whimpered. I knew now another round with him fucking my ass was coming. I was never more so right in my life.</p> <p>With one hand keeping my butt at the height he needed, he aimed his cock at my torn cherry with the other. Once he split me open again with his morning stiffy, he reached under me and began tormenting my gonads again. They had been stretched out all night long and were extremely sore. The more he flicked them the more I squirmed to avoid his finger. My ankles were still tied to the stepstool, so I had to stand there and take it all; the cock up my ass and the abuse to my nuts.</p> <p>He continued to ream out my anal cavity while having fun tormenting my poor nuts under my torso. I felt my cock lengthen as I began to feel that volcano come alive again. It had been there all night, but dormant. It was waiting for the renewed stimulation of pain to be applied to my body again. I was beginning to want the pain as I wanted the eruptions. Slowly, the lava boiled beneath the surface of my skin while Clyde laid into my asshole.</p> <p>My cock was left unattended as he just worked over my preteen gonads. It didn’t matter. I wanted the pain to cause the eruption this time. After such a long night of waiting for it, I was ready. In one glorious moment, I spasmed as the volcano erupted, spilling forth tons of lava through my small veins. The orgasmic tempest raged through me like nothing Clyde had done to me before. To him, he never bothered to stop fucking me during this wave of pleasure.</p> <p>My balls were forgotten as both of his hands moved up my chest to play with my erect nipples. A few flicks made sure they were going to remain hard. A searing pain shot through my chest as he took each of them and pinched as hard as he could. Another small eruption wracked my young body causing my cocklet to jump in spasms. This was too much for me; too soon for me to have to deal with these feelings. I wasn’t ready for it, no matter what was happening.</p> <p>Clyde came in a torrent of jizm as he pumped me full of it right after my second orgasm. He rested a second, pulled his cock out, and then replaced the plug in me again. Another swat of my ass and he went to sit down at the toilet to clean up. I heard the toilet flush, and I was praying to be let down. Someone from above answered that prayer and I was released. Hands, ankles, cock, neck, blindfold, and gag were removed.</p> <p>I dropped to his bunk, spent. My young, inexperienced body was incapable of handling any more torment. He sat down next to me and stroked my sweat-matted blond hair. I now didn’t need an explanation to his actions. I knew why he did it. I smiled back up at him and laid a hand over his leg. A genuine smile crept over his face as well, lighting up the room with his white teeth. Achingly, I crawled to his crotch and lowered my mouth over my brown lover’s chubby. He didn’t put up any resistance.</p> <p>Clyde laid back to let me do my work on him. I sucked in on his stiffening cock to bring him down my throat. I was now so used to having it there, that I didn’t even gag once on it as it hit the back. Bobbing my head along his length began to cause growth until it spanned the whole of my oral cavity. Without having to keep it up with my hands, I set them on both sides of his hips and moved my body to straddle his. </p> <p>I knew I had to hurry up and get him to cum again as sunlight was creeping into the room. If we were caught at this, Wilkins and Turner would hear about it and both of us would be in a whole mess of trouble. I pumped my head along his stalk in earnest to that realization, hoping he would get the message and help. He got it and used his body to achieve orgasm a lot faster than I thought possible. Although very little spunk came out, he did shudder through a climax. I sat back down on the edge of the bed, feeling the plug he had put inside me. He smiled at me when he saw what I was trying to do.</p> <p>“Keep that inside you today, Ry,” he said.</p> <p>“But what about the showers?” was my question.</p> <p>“Just keep a towel around you until you get to the stall. Make sure no one sees you after getting in there and when you get out.”</p> <p>I nodded, not believing that I was going to have to keep this damn thing inside me all day long. It already felt uncomfortable with it there.</p> <p>We got dressed and waited for the guard to “wake” us for the day. That was one of the longest days. I kept nodding off in class. Lunch was eventful, as one of the other prisoners was taken to see the warden. Apparently he had some contraband in his cell. We didn’t see him until the following weekend as he had spent the whole week in solitary confinement. </p> <p>I made sure no one saw me as I headed into the shower after P. E. time. The plug that was inserted was still there, but wasn’t causing me any undue discomfort by now. My sphincter had gotten used to it that quickly.</p> <p>The rest of the day went by so fast for me; it was hard to believe it was dinner and then lights out.</p> <p>“Suck me off before getting up there, Ry,” Clyde told me as I was about to climb into bed above him.</p> <p>“Come on, Clyde, I’m not gonna get much sleep tomorrow night with those jerks. I just wanna get some sleep now.”</p> <p>“Blow me, then you can sleep,” he said blandly.</p> <p>I sighed and climbed back down off the stool. He already had his cock out in anticipation to wrapping my lips around it. I crawled under the bunk and over to his crotch as he stroked his meat to its normal eight inch turgidity. I licked the tip as was the norm and then down the stalk to the base.</p> <p>As I was attending to his cock’s needs, his hands were free to roam as they pleased. They found my nipples under my t-shirt and by playing with them he firmed them up for a couple of hard squeezes. I had to remember that I had his cock in my mouth and not bite down on it while he squeezed my nips. </p> <p>Before I could work his long rod down my throat, he grasped my hips and pulled my lower torso around to rest along side him. I noticed that it was easier to slide his entire length down my gullet when I was in this position. I was going to have to remember this for later.</p> <p>Clyde, meanwhile, snaked one hand into the front of my briefs and the other in the back. The one in front began playing with my cock to get it stiff, and then moved further down to put the pressure on my still tender nuts. The one tending to my backside began playing with the plug he had inserted almost twenty-four hours ago. One hand would squeeze my nuts as if they were in a vice while the other would pump the plug in my asshole.</p> <p>He had been using a mixture of pain and pleasure with me so far. Now, it was all pain. My small cocklet was totally ignored as my balls were now the constant object of his attentions. It was difficult to maintain what I was doing to him through the hurt he was putting on me. Although it crossed my mind to give his balls a really good squeeze, I knew better, and refrained.</p> <p>Without any provocation from me or Clyde, the dormant volcano began to awaken again. Feelings began surging through my midriff like simmering lava about to be unleashed upon an unsuspecting civilization. I couldn’t believe what I did next; I opened my legs more to let him continue to torment my gonads and anus further. He took the hint and squeezed harder on them. I groaned at the affliction, but my cock hardened even more under it. All at once, he squeezed again and pulled hard on the plug, popping out of my backdoor. The volcano erupted with just as little warning.</p> <p>My whole frame shook violently as both pain and pleasure wracked throughout it. I had to pull my mouth off his cock to catch my breath, but reinserted it as soon as air had filled my lungs. Not long after, he sent his seed down my young throat and into the pit of my stomach. Collapsing on his legs, I took some time for a breather. He needed one, too.</p> <p>I pulled my legs away from him to crawl back up to my own bunk. As the cellmate he had turned into, he let me go for the night. I slept like a log that night, bringing forth my imagination again and letting it take me away to another place, another world somewhere far off.</p> <p>The light in my eyes woke me far more gently than the guard at the door rattling his nightstick in the bars. I felt refreshed, but anxious about the night to come. I was hoping that the preparations that I had gone through this past week with Clyde were enough to make it easier on me.</p> <p>I pulled the buttplug out of my ass when I made my way to the toilet for my morning dump. A mixture of feces and semen dropped out of me and into the bowl. It was a strange feeling it gave me. The rest of the day was better than the last, but I was still concerned for the night.</p> <p>Wilkins and Turner called for lights out, and Clyde and I made our way to our shared cubicle. He looked at me for a minute or so as we entered our private domain.</p> <p>“Worried?” he asked me.</p> <p>I wasn’t going to lie, so I nodded. I took my jumper off and sat on the edge of my bunk to await my two rapists to come for me. I didn’t have to wait long. The cell door opened within mere minutes after all the others were shut and locked. Wilkins walked in and stood in front of me, threateningly holding his nightstick.</p> <p>“Let’s go,” he said, patting his palm with it.</p></div>",[]
251,After the Dance,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2007-02-08,1,5,"M/b, b/b, dog/b, cbt, anal, oral, rape, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche053.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was begging them to stop, but they didn’t. Again and again, the teenager laid into me and I could do nothing about it. My arms and legs were tied spread-eagled to a chain-linked fence, with my clothes cut off me, lying on the ground far behind me. Ropes were tied tightly around my wrists, ankles, and the small of my elbows and knees. Another set were tied around my shoulders and hips to keep them attached to the fence too. I just couldn’t avoid what was happening to me.</p> <p>“So, faggot, you thought no one would see you dressed up like you were, did you? But I did, now you’re gonna feel all of my cock up your ass. So shut the fuck up and take it like you want it.” Brent tormented me in my ear as he shoved his cock in my ass as hard as he could muster.</p> <p>I screamed into the sock he and his buddies had tied around my mouth, letting little sound escape into the cool air. It felt like he was tearing me apart from the inside out. I struggled against my bonds, but it was useless; they had tied me too well. Brent was relentless as he raped me. He sawed his dick in and out of my backside more and more forcefully with each thrust of his hips.</p> <p>All I could do was cry and pray for it to end soon, but that prayer went unanswered. Within a few minutes, though, I thought it had when he stiffened and shot his teenage load into my bowels. When he pulled out, he let his friends have me too. Matthew took his turn at me next and was just as vicious as he had his fun. Garrett was up next, but he didn’t just shove his cock inside me.</p> <p>“First, a little tenderizing,” he said, and I felt a lash assault my tender backside. He used all of his strength as he whipped his belt across my flesh again and again. I didn’t bother counting them; the pain was making it impossible. It seemed to go on forever before he laid the belt down and shoved his young teen’s cock inside my bruised hole. He took longer to finish than his fellow cohorts, but he did eventually finish.</p> <p>It wasn’t until the fourth one took his turn that I knew something was torn.</p> <p>“Hog” was his nickname, and it was well earned. He had a reputation for having a huge cock, not to mention being a year older than the rest of us due to being held back a year some time ago. When I felt it touch me, I panicked and tried with renewed vigor to get away from what was coming my way.</p> <p>“Stop it, kid,” he said, slapping the back of my head.</p> <p>I felt him grab my hips to hold me still as I kept moving them around, delaying the inevitable. It did no good. His cock found my torn hole and shot inside like a guided missile. I felt something rip as his dick invaded me and I screamed and cried again, begging him to stop. He didn’t. Hog was relentless as he tore into me as his friends had done prior to him. I felt every single inch of his cock inside me, and it was as huge as I had heard. It felt as if a board was being shoved inside me.</p> <p>Finally, mercifully, it was at an end and Hog was finished with me. But the torment was far from over. Brent had jumped over the fence into the yard I was facing to watch the show. He was impressed at Hog’s size and stamina, but then returned his attention to me.</p> <p>“Faggots don’t deserve these,” he said as he squeezed my nuts. I thought for a fleeting, scary moment he was going to cut them off; if only that were the case. The reality of what he had in mind was much worse. He grabbed my nuts and pulled them through one of the openings in the chain links of the fence. As I watched in helpless horror, he pulled them away from my body and a pair of vice-grips was clamped down on them just on the skin of my nutsack between them and my body. The pain was unbearably horrible. I screamed again and tried to pull them through the fence, but he grabbed the vice-grips and tied them to a link in the fence. They were stuck as well.</p> <p>He then took a length of thin twine and looped it around my flaccid dick. It was cinched up and attached to the links in the fence. A piece of cloth was tied around my eyes to blind me to everything but my pain and suffering.</p> <p>“That oughta hold you, Faggot,” he said and laid a punch across my cheek before leading his merry band away.</p> <p>All I could do was whimper. I knew begging wasn’t going to bring them back to untie me. I heard their footfalls get quieter and quieter as they walked away, leaving me in my misery. My ass and hole were both on fire from the beating they had taken and my nuts were killing me. The head of my cock was beginning to hurt also from the lack of fresh blood.</p> <p>The pain lessened a bit over a while, but was still killing me. It was enough to allow me to begin thinking again. I thought about how all this had started to begin with. It seemed so innocent of an idea.</p> <p>The Halloween Dance was something all the kids looked forward to, or so I heard. It was my first dance to attend in middle school. I was in the sixth grade and had already heard all about it. I wanted to do something unusual for it, but I was at a loss for ideas.</p> <p>My mom came up with the idea of dressing up like a girl. I looked at her with a suspicious eye and declined the idea at first, but she kept up suggesting it after we exhausted all the other ideas. Reluctantly, I conceded.</p> <p>That whole week, she bought the supplies needed to turn me into a young girl. Friday afternoon came, and we had an early dinner to get ready for turning me into a girl. It was too late to back out now, that was for sure. So, after eating, we made our way to her bedroom for the “makeover”.</p> <p>I sat stone-still for almost a half hour while my mother put on the makeup and wig. When she was done, she handed me a pair of pink lace panties, and I giggled, but she looked serious. Knowing it was pointless to argue, I took them and stripped off my own briefs and slipped on the girl’s undergarment. She hooked a matching training bra on me and had me slip my arms through the straps and they were tightened down. A corset was then tied tightly around my waist. The damn thing was almost impossible to breathe in. Now I knew what Vivian Leigh went through as Scarlet O’Hara.</p> <p>Next, she presented an old fashioned type dress with lace and frills and flowers all over it. She said that I was going as a genuine southern belle; whatever that meant, as there was nothing genuine about this. I stepped into the dress and she pulled it up around me. I turned to let her fasten the buttons in the back. When she was done with that, laced ankle socks were slipped over my feet and low-heeled shoes were put on after that.</p> <p>A bow was fastened in my wig before she had me turn and face the full-length mirror. When I saw my reflection, I was shocked. If my mother had not done this, even she wouldn’t have recognized her own son. And to be perfectly honest, I was drop-dead gorgeous as a girl. I turned to look at the side, and nothing had lessened in the least.</p> <p>She handed me a parasol which matched the dress and she marched me out to the rest of the house. When my brother saw me, he hit the floor in fits of laughter. I kicked him in the side with my white shoes, and my mother said that that wasn’t “lady-like”. I didn’t care. His side may have been hurt from my kick, but the little fucker was still laughing as my mom took me to the car.</p> <p>I sat in silence as we drove to the school. She would be picking me up at about eleven o’clock as she was picking up my father from work. I closed the door to the car and bravely made my way inside the school towards the cafeteria. Other students were filing in with me, wearing various costumes. I saw “Zorro”, which was my best friend, James, and made my way over to him. He smiled when he saw me walking to him.</p> <p>“Want to dance?” He asked me. The idiot didn’t recognize me at all. My mother had done too good of a job. I shook my head and walked away, looking downcast. I was hoping my best friend would have known it was me. We had been friends since we were in kindergarten when we first met. He was the only one to have seen me naked besides my family (it was on a “campout” in our backyard a year before).</p> <p>I walked around for a while, keeping to myself. Another boy walked up to me and asked me to dance also, and I shook my head, no. I watched James make his way around the area, keeping to himself as well. In fact, no one was really dancing. In middle school, it’s difficult to get the students to dance; damn near impossible, really. Finally, two brave souls took to the dance floor. Others followed suit. Before long, the floor was filled with dancing preteens and young teenagers.</p> <p>“Zorro” made his way over to me for another attempt. I shook my head, no, again, and he walked away. I grabbed him by the cuff of the shirt before he got away.</p> <p>“It’s me, James,” I said, as quietly as I could, but also making sure he heard me.</p> <p>“‘Me’, who?” he asked.</p> <p>“It’s me, Shawn, you idiot,” I hissed at him.</p> <p>The look on his face was priceless. I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen his tonsils before then, but his mouth dropped so wide open you could have parked the Titanic inside it and still had plenty of room left over. I thought that before he began barking out in laughter as my brother had done, it was best to get him outside. He turned to me when we were alone outside the cafeteria doors.</p> <p>“What the fuck are you doing, Shawn?” He asked, with the beginnings of a smirk. I knew that smirk well; it was the beginnings of something more to follow, usually laughter.</p> <p>“It was my mother’s idea, Moron,” I shot back. “She thought it would be unique to do.”</p> <p>“Oh, it’s unique, alright. You’re libel to get called a ‘faggot’, or worse.”</p> <p>“Thanks for the help, asshole,” I retorted. I certainly didn’t need that dose of reality poured down my gullet at that time.</p> <p>“Sorry, man, but you do look pretty good as a girl. It’s only a matter of time before someone figures it out, you know. Like Brent and his gang? They’ve been itching to mess with you since the spaghetti incident.” I threw some spaghetti on Brent the previous year on the day that pictures were being taken. He hadn’t forgotten about it.</p> <p>“I know, so you gotta help me out, man,” I implored.</p> <p>“What do you want me to do? Dance with you?” I shrugged my shoulders in a way that told him, yes. “No fucking way, man.”</p> <p>“Oh, come on, James. If you dance with me, no one else will fuck with me or ask me or anything else. It’ll look like I’m a new girl at the school and no one will know anything about it. Besides, do you think a girl’s gonna dance with me like this? She’ll be called a dyke or something.”</p> <p>“I don’t believe this,” he said, more to himself than me. I waited as he seemed to debate it in his mind. I could almost see the two sides waging a private war as his eyes shot back and forth.</p> <p>Finally, he looked up into my eyes and resolvedly, nodded. I smiled back at him and thanked him. “But you can’t tell a soul; got it? Not anyone!!!”</p> <p>“I got it,” I answered him back.</p> <p>We walked back inside and began to dance. I let him lead, as clumsy as he was, and we danced for quite sometime. I had to maintain the charade of being a girl without overdoing it. It wasn’t easy, that’s for sure, but I thought I had maintained the image very well. Before I knew it, the time had passed and it was turning ten thirty. I told James that my mom would be there soon to pick me up. He walked me out and waited with me by the curb till she got there.</p> <p>My parents arrived about a half an hour later and I told him I would see him later on the next day. I rode home in silence with my parents in another argument in the front seat. My father was upset at my mother about dressing me up as a girl. To be honest, it was only another excuse to get into another argument.</p> <p>We got home, I stripped off everything and pealed off my makeup. I went to bed, thinking about dancing with my best friend. I had actually enjoyed it. Not that I had those feelings towards him or anything, but the dancing was kind of fun.</p> <p>The next day, I got up, ate, and made my way over to James’ house. I never arrived; Brent and his gang jumped me on my way over to his house, putting me into this predicament. And here I was, tied to a fence, naked, raped, and feeling a lot of pain.</p> <p>A sound brought me back to the present. A door opened in front of me. Someone was letting a dog out for its nightly duties. I heard the bark from what seemed miles away, but was only across the yard. The animal made a bee-line to me and began barking loudly. I thought that it was going to bite off my nads and cock, but thankfully it only barked. But the barking did something that didn’t occur to me immediately; it brought over its owner.</p> <p>“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” It was a man’s voice. He told the dog to go back inside. I got the feeling that it didn’t want to go, but it went.</p> <p>I was praying that he would untie me from my prison, but as I felt his hand slide along the length of my cock and move up to my gagged mouth, I knew that that prayer was also going to be unanswered. I didn’t know why at the time, but I didn’t like the way he was talking or moving his hand over my body. His fingers traced along my right arm to the back of my head where he grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked my head back.</p> <p>“Looks like you’ve gotten yourself into a whole heap o’ trouble, kid.”</p> <p>For a minute, I thought I was mistaken in my earlier assumption, as he was untying the ropes from the fence. My right arm dropped and he untied the left one, but as I reached up to remove the blindfold, he stopped me. With a quickness I had never experienced, he vaulted over the fence and pulled my arms behind my back. The ropes that were holding my arms to the fence were now being used to secure them together.</p> <p>They were tied with my arms crossing over themselves; wrists to elbows. The ropes that were wound around my shoulders were tied together behind my back also. Then he untied the ropes holding my legs to the fence, but I still couldn’t back away due to the vice-grips painfully holding my groin in the hole.</p> <p>I felt him reach around and unfasten the grips holding my nuts prisoner. The pain was unreal. I thought that I would feel relief when my nuts were finally free, but such was not the case. The twine looped around my cockhead was loosened and I was free from the fence. With seemingly effortless strength, he tossed me over the fence and into his backyard. He maintained a grip on my arms so I couldn’t run as he made his way back over.</p> <p>He marched me into his house and forced me onto my knees. He tied the ankle ropes together as well as to my arms, and then sat down to my left. I felt the dog paced to my right, sniffing different parts of my anatomy. I was only hoping he had eaten.</p> <p>“I’m going to take the sock out of your mouth. If you scream, I will put it back in and cut off your cock and useless balls. Understand?” I nodded. The sock was removed and he moved away to sit on his couch.</p> <p>“Why were you tied up to my fence? And don’t lie.”</p> <p>“Some guys at my school found out I dressed like a girl for Halloween.”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“Why what?”</p> <p>“Why were you dressed like a girl?”</p> <p>“My mom’s idea. We couldn’t come up with something better.”</p> <p>“I see. And this has led you here, to my house?”</p> <p>I shrugged.</p> <p>“Well, now that you’re here, you’re going to be my toy for a while.”</p> <p>I didn’t know what he meant, but I certainly didn’t like the sound of it. I heard him get up from the couch and do something. Then I heard shoes being removed, and it all clicked into place. I moaned in acknowledgement. When his clothes were removed, my gag was replaced. I was then carried to the edge of the couch where he bent me over it, face down.</p> <p>I felt the ropes that were tied to my arms holding my ankles up being loosened and my feet hit the floor. I knew better than to try and kick him; that would only bring a lot of pain to me later. He pushed me down by pressing on my upper back while he lined his stiff cock up to my already abused hole.</p> <p>“You’re gonna feel this, kid,” he said, as he forced his enormous cock inside me. I screamed in renewed pain into the pillows of the couch. I struggled uselessly to escape the onslaught of his rape. But being tied as I was, the effort was wasted. With another thrust, several more inches invaded me and I cried all the more louder. Two more such thrusts and his manmeat was fully embedded inside my rectum.</p> <p>From the prior experience, I knew he was far from finished. He held onto my arms as he pulled his member out of me slowly. It seemed to take forever to withdraw it from my inner depths, but when just the head was encased, he began feeding it to me once again. And so it went; slowly withdrawing and then slow, deliberate thrusts to engulf his cock with my innards again. He never built up a fast pace like my classmates, but I felt every single millimeter of him each and every time he moved.</p> <p>It took quite a bit longer for him to finish than the boys; he had some control, apparently. But when he came, he let out a grunt and I felt his jizm being shot inside me. I didn’t know what it was at that time, but experience has taught me since then. He collapsed onto my back and for a moment I thought he was dead. A few seconds later, he pushed himself off my back and I heard him walk away.</p> <p>As tied as I was, I couldn’t move very much, but I wasn’t really in a mood to move. I was scared, tired, and in a great deal of pain. My whole ass was a mess of nothing but the pain. All of a sudden, I felt something cold touch my right asscheek. That was when I remembered the dog.</p> <p>I then tried as hard as I could to move. I inched along the couch, but that didn’t get me very far. The dog began sniffing my ass and then licked it. His tongue was wet, of course, but it was also grainy. As he dragged it over my torn sphincter, it sent a few shards of pain up my spine. I didn’t realize what he was doing, but he was licking up his master’s cum. It just happened to be mixed with my blood.</p> <p>After some time, the man walked back in the room and I’m sure he saw what was happening to me. He sat down to my right and ruffled the dog’s fur while it licked my upturned ass. Then the inevitable happened; the dog raised his front paws up and placed them on both sides of my torso. I felt the man guide the dog’s member to the entrance of my bowels. I groaned at the revelation of what was about to happen to me again.</p> <p>It took a few stabs with his canine cock, but eventually, he hit home and rammed it inside me. Again, I gave voice to a scream, crying into the cushions. I couldn’t believe what was happening to me. First, getting tied to a fence, raped by four classmates, then a man, now a dog. It was just too much. I wanted, no, needed this to stop. I could only handle so much, especially in one day.</p> <p>The dog slid his cock inside me with the lubrication provided by his master’s cock. But unlike his master before him, he wasn’t slow about it. Once embedded inside me, the dog’s breeding instincts took hold and he began fucking me in earnest. Soon, I felt something hard bumping into my asshole while his cock pummeled me. And without warning, the dog made a hard lunge and that hard “something” forced its way inside me. The pain from that single act was so excruciating, it was the last thing I felt before darkness overtook me, finally.</p> <p>Time must not have passed very much by the time I woke up as the dog still had his knot buried inside my ass. It felt like he was turned around and was facing away from me because it felt like his tail was lying along the middle of my back and over my arms. Plus I no longer felt his breath on my back. I moaned as I tried to get up, but a hand pushed me back down onto the couch.</p> <p>“Don’t bother getting up. I’ll be wanting some in a few minutes when my dog finally pulls out of you.”</p> <p>I gave up. I just let my body down and just laid there; resigned to my fate of being used by this man and his dog for the rest of my life. I got to the point where I didn’t care any longer.</p> <p>When the dog finally pulled out of me, sure enough, the man replaced his larger cock back inside me for another round. At least I didn’t have to contend with a knot tearing me apart again. The man didn’t bother with going slow this time, though. As he and his dog had shredded my sphincter muscles, there was little resistance for his cock to punch. I just laid there and took it this time. No matter what he did, I was too far gone to care any longer.</p> <p>He grabbed me by my hips and plowed his cock into my once tight ass. It took a long, long time for him to cum this time. It seemed like it took forever, but eventually, he finished, but this time, he pulled out and sent his seed spilling onto my back and arms.</p> <p>He fucked me twice more that afternoon before picking me up and taking me to his car. I thought he was though with me enough to shoot me and get it over with. He threw me into the back seat and took off. It was a prolonged drive that the man took before he stopped. I had no idea where I was now. I was hoping that it was somewhere out of town so he could finish me off and bury me there.</p> <p>Something was laid on top of me after he opened the door. I felt myself being lifted up and carried somewhere. He carried me through a door, and by the sound of it, it was a store of some kind. He continued through the store to the back, where he opened another door to a tight, close room. The man lowered me down to a bench of some sort. The ropes holding my legs together were loosened again, but retied. They were tied apart with the ropes at my knees tied to the bench and my ankles tied to the walls of the small room.</p> <p>The vice-grips were replaced at the base of my nuts, only tighter, and the twine to my cockhead was pulled tight and tied to the bench (I was guessing). He took out a marker and wrote on my back “FUCK ME. PLEASE.”</p> <p>“Have fun, kid,” he said and left the room.</p> <p>I waited in the room, but it wasn’t very long before someone came in. I didn’t bother hoping to get cut loose; it was a waste of my time, now. I felt the new person drop to his knees then heard his belt and pants being taken down. He rammed his cock inside me within mere seconds of dropping his pants. Every time he slammed his cock home, my balls were assaulted as well by the weight and grip of the vice-grips. And so it went for the rest of the evening and night. One man would come in, drop his pants, fuck me, and leave. Some would cum inside me; others would pull out and spray my back, arms and hair.</p> <p>Again, I didn’t bother counting. What would be the point of that? I didn’t get any sleep that night, whatsoever. The one that hurt the most was about halfway through the night. Whoever it was was huge. By the sound of it, the man was black. Black or white; it didn’t matter. He was so huge and my body was so small, he wasn’t able to fit it all inside, no matter how hard he pushed or tried. His cock was just not going to fit. I even felt him hitting my stomach from the inside with that thing. I cried all the way through that encounter, not that I had many tears left.</p> <p>An eternity and a half later, the door opened again and someone untied my legs and arms. They didn’t help me out or anything else. They just untied me and left the room again. I didn’t know what time it was, where I was, or what I was going to do, but I was still alive. At the time, I wasn’t sure it was a good thing, but it was a fact, nonetheless.</p> <p>Achingly, I released the vice-grips and pushed myself up off the bench. Shaking, I staggered out of the room that had been my prison for God knew how long. When I stepped out, three pairs of eyes were looking at me. I looked at the man in the middle.</p> <p>“Out,” was all he said. I nodded and left the building.</p> <p>As I left the building, I saw that it was early morning and the sun was just rising. I had no clothes, no money and no clue where I was or how I was going to get home. I just chose a direction and walked. I didn’t care that people saw me or were gawking so badly that it almost caused car accidents. I knew I looked frightening with blood and semen running down my legs, a bruise on my cheek from Brent’s punch, and semen all over my back and in my hair. But I was beyond caring at this point.</p> <p>I just walked for a while. Finally, I saw a place in some bushes to lie down and get some rest. I needed it. I curled up in a ball and slowly allowed sleep to consume me. I slept fitfully; always waking up when a car passed or people were near. Finally, I woke up and it was dark again.</p> <p>I made my way to a building close to me with an outdoor water connection. I washed the cum out of my hair (not too easily, though) and off my back. The dried blood/cum mixture took just as long to get off my legs as well. Finally, I figured I was as clean as I was going to get, so I began finding a way home. I needed to find a landmark that I recognized, first, and then go from there. I saw one of the tall buildings and knew I was downtown. I knew I lived north and east from downtown, but was reluctant to get moving for some reason.</p> <p>“Hey, kid,” a voice called out; bringing me out of the trance I was in.</p> <p>I turned and saw a man walking towards me. He was older and stockier. I turned to run, but he told me to wait. Curiosity got the best of me and I did. When he got close enough to me that we could talk without someone hearing the conversation, he offered me forty dollars to fuck me. After what I had been through, I was about to tell him to go to hell, but I needed money, so I nodded.</p> <p>We went into an alley, where he gave me the two twenties and I bent over a crate, waiting for him. I stole into myself when I felt the head of his cock touch me between the asscheeks. Without ceremony or fanfare, he pushed his fat cock into my waiting asshole. After the initial barrier-thrusting, it didn’t bother me to have him inside me. His hands went automatically to my hips as he went to town on my young hole. Finally, he grunted out his release and sent his sperm flying into my bowels.</p> <p>He sat back, pulling his weaning cock from my nether region. Having the night that I did, I was used to getting that kind of treatment, so I just stood up and walked away from him. It was then that I realized I had made my first substantial amount of money with nothing more than my body. I thought about it more and more as I walked homeward.</p> <p>Some time later, I found a pair of pants (way too big, of course) hanging on a line and took them. A rope was used as a makeshift belt and I continued my course homeward. I offered my “services” to another man about an hour later, and he accepted the terms. His cock was smaller, and I took him without any undue pain. In short, I had become a slut inside of one day.</p> <p>I walked all night that night, taking a break when a man would use me. I had a total of a hundred dollars when the night was over and I was resting beside a building. I crawled into a dumpster for the day to rest. I was hungry, though, but I couldn’t risk getting something to eat. I wanted to make my way home on my own; I didn’t trust anyone enough to allow them to help me.</p> <p>That evening, I woke with some severe hunger pangs. I needed some type of food. It had now been three days since I had eaten last (not including the two men that shot their load down my throat the previous night). It was also beginning to snow for the first time that season. It wasn’t cold enough to accumulate any on the ground, but it was cold enough to be a problem if you didn’t have clothing.</p> <p>I found three men (one had a huge cock that made me bleed again) that night who used me as they wanted before I found an all-night diner. I made my way inside when I saw that it was vacant. The waitress looked crossly at me, but didn’t say anything. I walked to a booth and sat down. She walked over and handed me a menu. I knew I looked like something the dog would have ignored, but I was starving and I needed something to eat.</p> <p>“What can I get you, hon?” She asked, kindly.</p> <p>“Some orange juice, please,” I said through a raspy voice. It was the first time I had really used my voice in days. She nodded and walked away. I went to the bathroom to wash my hands (funny how your parents’ training applies even in the worst of times). When I saw my reflection in the mirror, I almost cried again. I barely recognized myself, but this time I was not impressed. I tore my vision away from the image and washed my hands clean.</p> <p>When I sat back down, the woman was placing the juice on the table. I told her what I wanted to eat and she turned to hand it in to the cook. I sat at the table, thinking about all that had happened to me over the past three days or so. My food arrived, and I ate ravenously. When she came over to check on me, I told her I needed the bill.</p> <p>“No charge, hon,” she said. I looked at her, shocked. “You look like you need the meal and some help. Don’t worry about paying me.”</p> <p>I almost broke down into another fit of tears. It had been an eternity since anyone was actually nice to me. I was about to leave the diner when she handed me a pair of old socks and shoes, as well as a shirt and a coat from the diner’s lost and found section. No one claimed them, so she gave them to me. I thanked her for her kindness, hugged her and left the place. I don’t know why I didn’t stay and ask for her help further. Perhaps I felt like I had imposed too much so far or that I didn’t deserve her help, but for whatever reason, I just left.</p> <p>I continued my trek homeward as the snow continued to fall. One more man used my mouth that evening (early morning actually) before I found a place to holdup for the next day. I had a full belly, warm clothes and a place out of the worse of the elements. Life at that moment was looking up for the first time in days.</p> <p>I slept in fits again, but this time it was because I kept dreaming about Brent and his friends. I kept thinking that if they knew about me being dressed up as a girl, then they knew about James. I kept wondering what, if anything, they were doing to him.</p> <p>The next night, five men used me, giving me another two hundred dollars. One was brutal, as he tied my hands to a fire escape and I was stretched out as I hung from it. He tore into me as if I was nothing more than a piece of meat. He punched my back, stomach, face, and slapped my ass several times before it was all over with. He also kept calling me names, like “faggot”, “queer boy”, “boy pussy”, etc. He seemed to get off on the name-calling as well as the physical abuse part. When he was done, he just cut me down, threw the forty dollars on the ground at my feet and walked away. I picked up my money and walked the opposite direction.</p> <p>Two more nights of this routine and I was back in my own neighborhood. It was early morning when I finally arrived in the area. Though I didn’t realize it at the time, it was Friday morning and school was in session. My school was between where I was and my house, so I decided to see if I could get to James before heading to the house. I arrived at the school just as the busses were, and other kids were walking to the building. From my vantage point, I could see the whole scene without being noticed.</p> <p>It took a few minutes, but I finally made out James from a circle of people. He looked normal as always. At first I was relieved that he was okay, but then something happened. Brent came into the picture. He walked right up to my friend and they shook hands like they were old-time buddies. I couldn’t believe my eyes, then it all made sense. There was only one way Brent would have “seen” me and known it was me at that dance; if someone told him.</p> <p>Rage filled my entire countenance. Blood no longer flowed through my veins; it surged with fury. Brent was one thing, as we had always been enemies, but James as something else all together. I no longer needed anything; food, clothing, nothing. I only needed vengeance.</p></div>",[]
252,Adventures in Babysitting,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,A couple entrusts their son with a teenager for the weekend. But a secret is revealed about the son that leads to a long night for him.,2007-05-31,5,4,"m/b, bond, cbt, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche054.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I got a call from the church’s youth minister asking if I could come over to talk about Drew, their son. I told him I would be over there soon. I had to get dressed, as masturbation had totally taken over my free time lately. Turning sixteen last month was great, but it was a bitch also. My hormones were raging and I couldn’t stop getting hard-ons. </p> <p>I pulled my pants up, looked in the mirror, combed my hair back and left the house for Kevin’s place. He and his wife were great; they were new to the church and I enjoyed having them around. It was a pleasure finding someone that could relate to our youth the way he has over the past year or so. Plus, his son had somehow attached himself to my hip. Every time he saw me, he ran and jumped on me as if I were a Jungle-Jim or something.</p> <p>I arrived at their house a few minutes later and deposited my bike in the yard. The doorbell wasn’t finished ringing when Drew opened the door and shot into my arms. I laughed at his enthusiasm and set him back down. He practically pulled me into the house where his parents were waiting in the living room.</p> <p>“Ah, Josh, good to see you,” Kevin stated with a smile. I returned both his smile and handshake. “Please; have a seat,” he said, motioning to the sofa. </p> <p>I sat down at the end while Drew threw himself against me in the middle cushion. I smiled down at him. Kevin sat down in the chair opposite me and leaned forward to address his concerns.</p> <p>“You know that Rachel and I are leaving for a couple of days this weekend, right?” I nodded. “It’s sort of a second honeymoon,” he stated unnecessarily. I knew about his trip the two were going on. “Anyway, we have no one to take care of Drew for us. His grandmother, my mother, is going to be out of town also. Rachel and I were wondering if you would be willing to take care of him for the time.”</p> <p>I was a little surprised at the request. I figured he would get one of the adults or another family member to look after the “blond tornado”, as I called him. The kid had more energy than any other five kids put together. How his parents keep their sanity is beyond me.</p> <p>I asked them why they wanted me to keep him and not some other family member, and he told me that either they were out of town, busy, or just simply couldn’t handle the wild-child. I thought about it for a few minutes and told Kevin that I would love to take care of him for them. Drew threw his arms around me and almost squeezed the air out of my lungs while saying “thank you” over and over again till his dad told him to stop. Over the next half hour or so, Kevin lined everything up with me for that weekend. I nodded and left after he gave me the key to the house.</p> <p>I told my parents about the arrangement with The Fosters (Kevin and his family), and they were okay with all of it. I was kind of excited to spend the weekend with the kid as the two of us had gotten close. Both of us were from single-kid families, so I guess you could say I considered him a younger brother of sorts.</p> <p>Friday came and after finishing school, I headed over to the Fosters’ place. Kevin was there and we talked over some last minute details. Drew showed up just as the taxi arrived to take them to the airport. They hugged their son and gave them final orders that I was in charge.</p> <p>“Good luck,” Kevin replied under his breath as he and Rachel headed out the door to vacation and some time to relax. Drew was standing in front of me and I had my arms over his chest while he waved to them as they drove away. I did a small wave and the two of us headed inside once they were out of site.</p> <p>“How bout a pizza for dinner?” I asked him. His enthusiasm was not easily contained at that suggestion. I suggested that he go and play in his room till it arrived. Two seconds later the drums (a Christmas present I had helped Kevin with this past year) were heard being pounded on by ten year old hands.</p> <p>Dinner arrived just over half an hour later and we ate as we watched an older movie. We finished the meal and laid on the couch to watch the end of the movie together. I was lying on my left side with Drew in front of me lying on his. My right arm was across his stomach and I sort of patted it once in a while.</p> <p>“Josh?”</p> <p>“Yeah, Drew?”</p> <p>He hesitated for a second as he struggled to say something. I urged him onward.</p> <p>“Why do people like to be tied up?”</p> <p>“Huh?” That threw me for a small loop. How would a ten-year-old know about being tied up and having fun with it? I had only found out about it a couple of months ago.</p> <p>He turned and looked up at me with those soft, blue eyes of his. I asked him, with a frog in my throat, where he heard about that. He looked downcast and slowly got up from the couch.</p> <p>“I’m gonna show you somethin’, but you can’t tell mom and dad ‘bout it. K?” I nodded and he left the living room for a minute. He came back with a magazine in his hands. “I found this behind the church a couple ‘a weeks ago. I didn’t know what it was until I opened it and saw the pictures.” He handed it to me. To say I was shocked would have been the understatement of the year.</p> <p>It was a mag with pictures of men in different stages and poses of being tied up. Some were in leather, others plain nude. Most showed signs of being under duress or punishment. Some were being fucked by some large guy with leather leggings or other things. While still others were also being whipped or flogged or spanked or paddled in some way. All had hard-ons. And to be honest, I had to rearrange my pants after a few pictures as well.</p> <p>I put the mag down and turned to a very ashamed Drew standing in front of me. I took a deep breath and explained a little bit about what the men were doing. I had to ask him if he had ever “gotten hard” and he nodded. I proceeded from there to explain that some people like that and that it makes them feel good. Of course he asked, why. Then I had to do a little more explaining as best as I could.</p> <p>After a lengthy discussion, he seemed to grasp the idea pretty well. He sat back down on the couch and reassumed the position that he had before, but this time, the mag was in front of us. His cute little butt was nestled up against my crotch, too, and I knew he could feel my erection through his, and my, pants. He flipped through the pages while I alternated between the mag and the TV.</p> <p>“Can you do this with me?” he asked, pointing to a page.</p> <p>I looked down to see what he was pointing at. It was the centerfold of the porno mag. There was a man tied up on the floor. His ankles were tied together with a rope running up his buttcrack and tied to his wrists behind his back. Another rope, smaller and thinner, was wound around his nuts. The rope tying his wrists to his ankles was knotted around that rope as well. A dog collar was around the man’s neck, with a rope going between his legs. I assumed it was tied to either his cock and/or balls, forcing him to keep his head down. A ball gag was in his mouth.</p> <p>Another man stood above him with an angry looking whip ready to strike the tied man for some reason or other. I looked at it in shock and back to Drew. He was looking up at me for my reaction.</p> <p>“You want to do this?” I asked, incredulously. His shaggy blonde hair shook as he nodded. Then I wanted to see just how far he would go. “How long do you want to be tied up like this?” He smiled, knowing he was going to get his way.</p> <p>“All night!” he almost shouted. He was totally unable to contain himself.</p> <p>“Just like this picture?” I was making sure before we did anything. He nodded again. “If we do this, Drew, you can’t tell anyone about it. Got it?”</p> <p>“Like I would want anyone to know, Josh,” he stated logically.</p> <p>I shrugged and nodded. He instantly shot off the sofa and stood up waiting for me to move. I guess now was as good a time as any. I told him to strip off all his clothes and put them in his room, then to return to the living room. I also told him to get two belts from his room and bring them back with him. He ran out of the room faster than anything I had ever seen before.</p> <p>I thought about what I was about to do to my young friend, and then went to work. There was some rope in the garage; I had seen it the last time I was over here. So, I went to get that. I got back and threw the rope on the sofa. I searched the kitchen for any thinner type of rope and hit pay dirt after opening the third drawer. It looked like kite string, so it was going to work for my purposes. I also snagged the lighter from the upper drawer.</p> <p>When I returned to the living room, Drew was there waiting for me; bare-assed naked. His little cock was sticking straight out in anticipation of what was in store for him. The two belts were lying next to the rope I had brought from the garage. I smiled at his eagerness.</p> <p>I threw a kitchen knife on the sofa and sat down next to it for a moment to admire Drew’s young body. It was perfectly flawless, except for a brown birthmark just below his right buttcheek. He grinned at me as I scanned his own being. A little baby pooch in the middle, but otherwise a healthy, normal kid. I had him turn to face me as I began.</p> <p>I took the kite string and cut off what I needed. I tied his big toes together with that first bit of string. He kind of looked at me funny as I finished doing that, but didn’t question it. </p> <p>I then got up and took the belts to lie behind him, end to end. I had him turn around and face me again then kneel down to put each leg on one belt. I wrapped each belt around his ankle and thigh, and buckled them. His legs were immobilized now. I then took a piece of the rope and put it behind his head just at the base of his skull. I brought it around to the front and just crossed it over itself. The ends were then passed through his legs and pulled tight. I then tied each of the ends to each of his ankles, making sure his head couldn’t rise up too far.</p> <p>Next were his arms to be imprisoned. I took my own belt I had worn and wove it around his arms just above the biceps, pulled it tight and buckled it off. I saw a simple way of tying off wrists on the internet and decided to give it a try. I took a small piece of rope and made a circle. Then I took another piece and made a nice and tight noose (from my scouting days). The circled rope was crossed over itself three times to make a much smaller circle and then passed through the noose. I fit his hands through both circles of the rope made by the noose to fit on his wrists and then cinched the noose closed. It make perfect rope-like manacles.</p> <p>The loose end of the noose was passed up and through the belt pinning his arms behind his back to the rope behind his neck. It was tied off to that rope fairly tightly. One last step and I was pretty much tying up my little captive. His nuts were next.</p> <p>I took some more of the kite string and cut some more off to what I thought was long enough for my purposes. I found the middle and reached under him to pull his nuts backwards. Even though they were small, they were about to be ensnared as well. I wove the string around them a couple of times and then parted them by passing the ends down the middle. I was able to tie off the string and pull both free ends back and up between his buttcrack. I tied the string off to the rope-manacles with a few passes of it to make sure of its hold. One square knot and I was done.</p> <p>I looked at my handiwork and admired it. I had done well for a first-timer. Then I noticed I had missed one final, crucial thing missing; the gag. I ran to his bedroom and got a scarf from the closet and came back in to find him struggling against his bonds. I smiled at him.</p> <p>“One last chance, Drew,” I said. “Once I put this on you, you will be tied up all night, no matter how much you plead through the gag. You will be stuck till morning. Yes or no?”</p> <p>He took a second and nodded. I told him to open his mouth, and he dutifully complied. I put the scarf in it and tied it off behind his head. I patted his head, sardonically, and laid back down on the couch. As I watched him struggle to get free, I kept thinking that it wasn’t done yet.</p> <p>Then I saw the feather duster hanging from a nail in the wall. I smiled and got up to get it. It was perfect. I put some vegetable oil on it and dripped a little down Drew’s crack. He flinched at something actually touching his backside for once. I ran the length of the handle along the crack of his ass a couple of times before positioning the tip at his backdoor. When I was ready, I undid the string holding his nuts to his wrists and allowed it to hang down temporarily. </p> <p>Gently, I began to push it inside him. He squirmed a little as I began, but when the handle got wider, he started to panic. I settled him down by pressing the small of his back with my free hand, but didn’t pull the duster out any. After a little bit, he calmed down and I restarted assaulting his innermost being. It was some work to get it all the way inside him, but I was patient enough to make it work. </p> <p>Once the duster was fully embedded inside his bowels, I retied the string leading from his nuts to the bindings around his wrist. I did wrap the string around the end of the duster before tying it back off to make sure it remained where I put it.</p> <p>“You look like a trussed up turkey, Drew,” I said with a snicker, “ready for Thanksgiving.” He turned and gave me a dirty look, but tied up as well as he was, there was not a thing he could do about it. He looked like he was trying to expel the small broom handle from his rectum, but tying it up to his hands and nuts made any attempt futile. He was stuck like that until I deemed otherwise.</p> <p>“Well, here I thought it was going to be difficult to get any sleep tonight. I guess I don’t have to worry about you getting up for water and other things like that, huh?” I got another dirty look as my only answer.</p> <p>I saw his feet sticking out from under him and an idea hit me. I sat down behind him and began tickling them. He squirmed, giggled, cried, and some muffled pleas came from his gagged mouth, but it couldn’t stop the onslaught. Finally, when I figured he had had enough, I stopped and allowed him to get a breather.</p> <p>“Well, I’m going to bed. I will see you in the morning, Drew.”</p> <p>I patted his butt a few times and left. I did my usual before bedtime rituals and climbed into the master bed for a good night sleep. I smiled as my head hit the pillow at the muffled grunts and groans coming from the living room. Drew was in for a long night, while I was going to sleep like a baby.</p></div>",[]
253,"The Joseph Experience, Part 1",1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The story of a young boy with an epic future…,2007-06-09,6,4,"m/b/b, bond, kidnap, nc",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche055.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">My Brothers</p> <p>I grew up the fourth in line for my father’s affections. My three brothers made it clear to me that I was worthless as I was the last. My oldest brother, James, was the football person, and nine years my senior, didn’t really want to have anything to do with a snot-nosed little kid. Then came Brad. He was the one that got off on making my life miserable. He was always punching, biting, teasing and doing whatever made me feel dejected. Johnny was third. He pretty much did whatever the other two were doing. He got along great with everyone in the house, pretty much, except me. The main reason he didn’t like me was because he was the only one of the other three that had to share a bedroom with someone; me.</p> <p>I was the mistake. I think my father’s condom must have broken or something, because even my parents looked at me different when I was much younger. I was five years younger than Johnny and that much more removed from the others. Even he was in fifth grade by the time I started kindergarten. </p> <p>The one thing I did like about living with them was the location of our home. I remember that we lived on the beach. I also remember nice, long summers with days upon days of swimming in the ocean and no one else around. The house was pretty secluded and no one could find us without knowing where to look. We always had the area to ourselves.</p> <p>One spring day when I was eight, my father announced that for a few weeks in July we were going to visit my uncle in Germany. He was stationed there with the national army. That got me excited. My Uncle Rick was the only one of my family that liked me and paid any attention to me. He always made me feel special and wanted. I couldn’t wait to see him. My brothers liked him okay, but I was the one he always made time for.</p> <p>The months passed and I had some time to dwell on seeing my uncle. I thought about the times that I got the larger Christmas presents than the others. It made me happy; it made the three of them jealous. I was certainly looking forward to our trip to Germany.</p> <p>We prepared for the trip the whole last week of June. Arrangements were made for the house during our stay overseas. Clothes were packed and repacked. Pets were taken care of. We were set. </p> <p>The flight over was long and boring. Even the movie was boring; some sappy chick-flick. As I heard someone say, “heavy on the ‘ick’” and I couldn’t agree more. I finally fell asleep after the dinner was served. The movie helped.</p> <p>I woke up during the descent into another country. My ears hurt due to the change in pressure. I think my mother finally got tired of me complaining and showed me how to clear my ears. I had to do it twice before we landed. Once we disembarked from the plane, my uncle was standing at the end waiting for us. I couldn’t wait, so I ran ahead and jumped into his arms.</p> <p>“Hello, Sean,” he said, laughing at my enthusiasm. He ruffled my hair as he shook hands with my dad and mom. My brothers had to wait for their greeting until he put me back down on my own feet.</p> <p>He had rented a minivan for the duration of our visit to make things easier for us to get around. We headed to his German home after loading everything into it. My brothers sat in the back with my mother while I sat up front with Uncle Rick and his own brother. I was so excited I could hardly contain myself. </p> <p>We went out to eat at a local restaurant, and then headed to his home. He made us feel welcomed by showing us around a little. It was a large country estate he rented for next to nothing as he had done some work to the place to get it fixed up for the landowner. My brothers didn’t care and went no farther than the living room. I followed Uncle Rick around like a lost puppy.</p> <p>Over the next few days, we spent sight-seeing in different areas of the country. Castles, countryside towns, and we even went on the Autobahn a few times. Not to mention the food was wonderful. It was turning out to be a wonderful trip. It was like being in Neverland. </p> <p>We were in country about a week when I decided to go exploring the land that the house sat on. I was enthralled by the country appeal as it sort of reminded me of home without the beach. I found a stream to play in that was nestled in a group of trees.</p> <p>After some hours of amusing myself in the stream, I heard some voices coming near. I strained my hearing, but they died away, so I went back to playing. A few minutes later, I felt someone behind me and turned to see my three brothers.</p> <p>“Well, well, Sean, it looks like you’re having fun,” Brad commented. Immediately I was on the defensive.</p> <p>“What do you want?” I asked, looking at all three of them.</p> <p>“Nothing,” he said, off-handedly, but I didn’t like the look in his eye.</p> <p>I began stepping away from them. Brad caught the move.</p> <p>“Oh no you don’t,” he said, and James was on me in a flash. Being so much older and very much in shape, I didn’t have much of a chance of getting away from him.</p> <p>He grabbed me as I was just up the other side of the bank. I was thrown to the ground in a flash. James pinned my arms behind me and yanked me to my feet. The other two had caught up to him and me by this time. I struggled to get loose from my older brother, but it was no use; he was just too big for me to do anything.</p> <p>“Settle down, brat,” James hissed in my ear from behind me.</p> <p>“What do we do with him now?” Johnny asked him.</p> <p>“Good question. You know he’s gonna snitch on us.” That was Brad again.</p> <p>The James had a brainstorm.</p> <p>“Come on,” he said. With that, he dragged me up the bank that was to be my getaway, and over to another set of trees that wasn’t very far away.</p> <p>When he got me there, still kicking and trying to get away from them, he threw me to the ground, knocking the wind out of my lungs. I struggled to get up, but Brad put his foot in the small of my back and pressed down on me. He added to it by putting his knee up my back and putting all of his weight on me.</p> <p>Then I felt James pull my shoes off without bothering to untie them and my socks followed. Johnny suggested that he take my pants too and he agreed. I grabbed down to hold onto them, but James was still much stronger and my pants were yanked off my legs with a lot of force. My legs were scratched all the way down due to the underbrush and the material of the jeans.</p> <p>Maneuvering swiftly, Brad was next to get something off me by ripping my shirt off my torso. His foot never left my back. Now the only thing left to hide my dignity was my pair of underpants.</p> <p>I heard some sort of ripping sound behind me. I didn’t know it at the time, but James was tearing my jeans into ribbons while Brad was still pinning me to the ground with his foot in my back. I was still struggling to get back up, but he too outweighed me, being fifteen at the time. After a lot of ripping and tearing, I was once again hauled to my feet and led further into the set of woods.</p> <p>Brad roughly threw me against a tall tree with my arms and the tree behind me. He pulled them around the tree so hard, I thought they were going to come out of their sockets. James walked around me to stand next to Brad.</p> <p>The ribbons they had been tearing my pants and shirt into were now going to tie me to the tree. A strip was tied around my arms at my elbows then pulled tight. Another one was added to my wrists.</p> <p>“Lookit him; he’s gettin’ a boner,” Johnny chided, pointing to my groin.</p> <p>Sure enough, my underpants were “tenting” out. It always happened at the worst times, and this is the worst times. Johnny chanted while the other two worked. Two ribbons were tied together to wrap my waist to the tree’s trunk. James took two more and tied them around each of my thighs and then to each other behind the tree. Brad did the same to my ankles, but in front of the tree. I was part of this tree now.</p> <p>I was now at the point of sheer terror. Begging now came naturally as I pleaded with them to let me go. I promised not to tell our parents, but nothing ever came from my pleas. To shut me up, Johnny put one of the ribbons that James gave him in my mouth and tied it behind my head. One last ribbon was used to tie my neck to the tree.</p> <p>“Well now, I guess we don’t have to listen to you being Uncle Rick’s favorite any more, do we?” James taunted.</p> <p>“And I’m sick of him living in my room with me. Maybe he likes the tree better.” Johnny chimed in.</p> <p>They began chanting foul things at me and about me as they danced around me like wild Indians. As each of them passed me, they took a swat at a different part of my body. Usually, Johnny hit my tented underpants. James hit me all over, including my face.</p> <p>“Awww, poor wittle baby is cwying,” Brad said in mock baby voice, as I was indeed crying. I wanted them to stop this and let me go, but that wasn’t going to happen. After several circles, they got bored with it and stopped.</p> <p>“Now what?” Johnny asked the other two.</p> <p>“Let’s leave ‘em here,” Brad suggested.</p> <p>“Even Mom and Dad would be pissed at this,” James said, more to himself than the others. He paced back and forth in front of me, thinking. Finally, he stopped.</p> <p>He took a rock and came at me. I thought he was going to hit me, but he didn’t. He scraped it down my side until it bled. I screamed into my gag as he hurt me. Then he took my underpants and ripped them off my hips. He took the undergarment and wiped the blood with it. Then he looked at me.</p> <p>“You’re dead, kid,” he said and motioned the other two to follow him, leaving me alone.</p> <p>I was in pain, humiliated at being tied up and totally naked, and brokenhearted that my own brothers did this to me. It wasn’t like we had ever gotten along anyways, but this was way beyond what I thought they were capable of doing.</p> <p>As it was the only thing I could do, I just stood there, crying. I was hoping that my parents would come and find me, but as the minutes turned into hours, hope was beginning to fade. The sunlight began to fade as fast as my aspirations of being found. My fear of the dark took hold and panic set in. It wasn’t like I could do anything about it, but it was coursing through my whole being.</p> <p>The sun set and the inevitable darkness took over. My crying subsided, and that made it a little worse. Every noise was amplified now. Another eternity ebbed by and finally I heard something. I saw something coming from the same direction as Uncle Rick’s house; it was a flashlight. I was saved and this nightmare was finally coming to an end.</p> <p>Then the bush parted and the flashlight showed the face of the person carrying it. It wasn’t my parents or Uncle Rick. It was some stranger and he smiled at me when he saw me. I didn’t like that smile. He said something in German, which I completely didn’t understand, and moved towards me. A rag went over my face and complete, utter darkness took me.</p> <p>When I gained consciousness, I was in another dark place, but it was different. My arms and legs were tied together behind my back and a gag was still in my mouth. I heard voices on the other side of the wall speaking German. Finally, the door was opened and light flooded into the dark room. I squinted my eyes closed as someone walked in towards me. When I opened my eyes, I saw that it was the same man that found me in the woods.</p> <p>Then another man was in the doorframe and his outline was very familiar; it was Uncle Rick!!!!!</p> <p>“Hello, Sean,” he said, gravely. “I hate to do this, but I need the money.” He shrugged at me.</p> <p>Do what? What about the money? What money? All three flew through my mind at the same time. I struggled against the man bending me over and picking me up. I was carried out of the room and laid on a sofa. The man said something to him and he thanked him (that much German I did know) and then he left the room to us.</p> <p>“Don’t bother screaming or pleading, Sean; it isn’t going to work. I need the money, so I enlisted your brothers to help me. They were too eager to help me, not just for the money, either. I’m sure you know by now that they hate you very much.</p> <p>“What’s going to happen now is, you are going to be sold at an auction in another country with other boys and girls about your age. After that, well, it’s up to your new master to dictate that. I hope you survive. I really do.”</p> <p>With that being said, he turned and left the little shack. The other man walked back in and picked me back up. I was carried to a small van and unceremoniously dropped in the back. He started the van and began driving away. I cried as I just realized how bad things had just gotten.</p> </div>",['To be continued…']
254,"The Joseph Experience, Part 2",2,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Being transported, Sean meets a friend.",2007-06-14,5,4,"b/b, g, bond, oral",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche056.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Julian</p> <p>As the van traveled through the night, I tried to get loose. The bonds he had me tied in were too tight to undo, so I tried to escape even tied up. That didn’t have any better success. I was stuck. At some point, I resigned myself to whatever was going to happen.</p> <p>Because I had just slept a while, I couldn’t right now, so I had to just wait. My arms ached at being such an unnatural position for so long. My body hurt from being hit so many times by my brothers, too. The whole thing was so degrading as well. I was hoping that the van would have an accident and I could die in the crash. That would solve everyone’s problems; mostly mine.</p> <p>The van continued unabated through the night until it came to a clearing. It finally stopped and the man got out to open the door beside me. I saw we were at a small airport. He picked me up by my torso and carried me over his shoulder to a jet airplane sitting on the runway. I was laid in the back and noticed I wasn’t the only “cargo” on board.</p> <p>There was a girl that looked a little younger than me with red hair sitting at the very back of the plane. Another girl was tied against the far side of the plane. She looked older than me but just by a year or so and had black hair. The third girl was right beside her and looked to be her younger sister, but very much younger. A boy my age and similar appearance was against the opposite wall of the sisters.</p> <p>The sisters were in what seemed like nightgowns while the redhead had on a simple looking dress. The boy was dressed smartly in what looked like a school uniform. I was the only one nude in the estranged group.</p> <p>All four of them were tied up similarly. A rope was around their wrists and the structure of the plane. Another rope tied off their ankles and then together. A last piece of rope was around each of their necks and attached to the sides of the aircraft as well. No one was gagged. All four of them looked as scared as I was. I was dumped next to the boy and the man that had transported me here left; I never saw him again.</p> <p>The pilot grabbed a knife and uncut my bonds. I had a fleeting thought of running for it, but as he brandished the knife at me, I thought better of it. He tied me as the others were bound and headed to the cockpit. I looked at the boy next to me; we still had that same scared look.</p> <p>The craft took off towards parts unknown with a precious cargo of five young children in its hold. All I could do was pray for some unknown event to kill us. Unfortunately, it didn’t happen. I looked again at the boy.</p> <p>“Hello,” he said, with a different accent. I nodded back. I went back to looking at my feet. It was a few more minutes before he spoke again. “I’m Julian,” he said in a prompting way.</p> <p>“Sean,” I said, after thinking I would never speak again.</p> <p>“You’re American?” I nodded.</p> <p>“Where you from?” I asked, now sort of glad he began this.</p> <p>“London,” he said to his feet.</p> <p>“England?” I asked, incredulously.</p> <p>“Do you know another?” he retorted back, but not in a demeaning way; more playful.</p> <p>“I guess it was a stupid question,” I said back. And we both shared a small laugh.</p> <p>I looked across at the girls. The sisters were leaning against each other. I smiled at them, trying to be brave. The older smiled back a little but nothing else ever came from it. The redhead just sat there rocking back and forth across the plane as best as she could in her bindings.</p> <p>“What do you recon’s going to happen to us?” Julian asked.</p> <p>“My uncle said I was going to be sold to someone,” I volunteered.</p> <p>“Your uncle did this to you?” he asked, incredulously. I nodded and asked how he got into this mess. “I was sitting on a bench in a park. A rag of some sort was put over my face. When I woke up, I was in a room before being put on this plane and being hauled here.”</p> <p>“What about them?” I asked, motioning towards the girls.</p> <p>“They got on at different spots along the way. The redhead was first and those two were just before you. How did you get naked, by the way?”</p> <p>I hung my head as much as the rope would allow in shame as I told my own tale. He softly gasped in shock in all the right places during the telling. When I was finished, tears were streaming down my face again. I wasn’t crying per se’, just sort of tearing up a little. I had no idea what was going to happen to me, but it had to be even worse than what I was leaving behind. That insight frightened me a little more and I shook all over.</p> <p>“It’ll be alright, Sean,” he said, but with little conviction. I smiled a little at his attempt.</p> <p>He and I continued to talk sporadically through the night as the plane flew somewhere unknown. I think both of us did doze a little but woke up as we began descending towards Earth again. I got real apprehensive again as the aircraft taxied to a stop. The door opened and some large man with a black beard came aboard.</p> <p>He cut our neck bonds and the bonds holding our wrists to the plane. We were carried one at a time, beginning with each of the sisters, over his shoulder and out the door. I was the last one out and summarily plopped onto the ground outside. A rope was tied to Julian’s neck then the excess was tied to mine and then to each of the girls’ necks. Our ankles were cut loose and we were made to walk in line behind the bearded man as he held the end of the rope.</p> <p>We were led away from the airfield to a small bus running in park on a paved road. I looked up to see the sun begin to push the night back. It seemed weak and so did I. The bearded man yanked us onto the bus and onto the floor down the middle. I saw even more kids generally our age on the bus as well. All together, we were eleven now. I got the feeling we were all from different countries.</p> <p>Being still the only one naked, I tried to cover myself as best as possible, but not near adequately. I saw some lurid looks on the faces of some of them.</p> <p>The bus took off and us with it. Another eternity later, found us outside an old building that looked like it was a factory at one time. We were led in the three groups into the building by the man and two of his helpers. Once inside, they took us to a room in the back. The room had only one door and we just passed through it. It was equipped with several showerheads and nothing else. The two men accompanied us into the room.</p> <p>Here all pretences of modesty were lost. Every one of them was then individually stripped totally naked by those two men. So much for those vicarious looks of theirs. It was the first time I had ever seen a girl naked. Seeing their hairless pussies was a change. Some fought it, some didn’t and Julian undressed without being “told” to do so. He figured, why fight it? Then as a group, we were moved into the showers.</p> <p>Cold water shot out of the showerheads and stung our bodies like ice-knives. Anything with even an inkling of an erection was immediately shrunk back to even shorter than normal size. We stood there shivering while the water relentlessly pelted us. Still shivering, but cleaner, we were shoved back out the door to the larger room where a man in a nice suit stood waiting for us.</p> <p>He said hello to each of us in our own languages. Then, in English only, he told us what my uncle had already told me. Julian was crestfallen, hoping that my uncle was wrong. The ones that didn’t speak English were still left wondering what was happening to them. The last thing he told us was that the auction would take place the following night. He bid us farewell in each of our languages again, and left.</p> <p>His associate, the bearded man, took us to the last room in the old factory; a storage room. In the room were even more kids of all different ages, races, and countries, I was assuming. They were attached to the walls via collars with metal cords on them. I got the feeling that they each had tried to get loose and failed, as none of them were bound in any other way. The cords were long enough for them to walk around a little bit, but not much else. The boys were on one side and the girls on the other, with a large gap between them.</p> <p>The room was fairly well lit due to the sun streaming in the windows. I saw that there was also a trough running along the outside of the room. I was wondering what that was for until I saw one of the kids use it to take a piss. The trough must be fairly deep as there was hardly any smell to the place.</p> <p>As they put us in the collars, I saw how many there were in the room and counting the eleven of us, there was a total of forty-five kids. Julian and I were chained up right next to each other. He was on my left and a black kid about our age or so, on my right. I nodded to him and he turned away. I walked over to my friend and we sat down together, back to back, supporting each other’s body.</p> <p>I kept wondering what was going to happen at the auction. My mind wondered who or what I would be sold to. The same thing must have been churning Julian’s mind as well. I heard him quietly sobbing behind me. I turned around while still supporting him and did a sort of half-hug. He leaned against me as the sisters had done on the trip here.</p> <p>“I hope we get to stay together, Sean,” he said quietly.</p> <p>“Me too, Julian, me too,” I said just as silently.</p> <p>The room was now really lit as the sun was nearing its zenith. We sat there like that until our meals arrived a few hours later. It was little more than bread and water, but it was food and I was starving. I hadn’t eaten since noon the previous day, thanks to my brothers and uncle. I felt a lot better after eating and it appeared, so did Julian.</p> <p>As the afternoon wore on, the boredom set in. None of the other kids in the room paired off excluding the sisters. I was really feeling sorry for them when the auction came around; they were probably going to be split up and probably for life.</p> <p>Without warning, my dick sprang to attention and I tried to hide it from Julian. It didn’t work and he sort of snickered at me.</p> <p>“See something you liked?” he asked, harassingly.</p> <p>“No; I have no idea why that happens all the time,” I said back to him, a little defensively.</p> <p>“Well, you do know how to take care of it, don’t you?” he asked with a gleam in his eye. I shook my head. “You mean you’ve never wanked off before?” I looked at him with a lost look on my face, wondering what the hell he was talking about. “I’ll show you.”</p> <p>He sat behind me and took my dick in his hand. It felt weird to have someone else touch me like that, but I let him continue. He expertly stroked the organ that had been a mystery to me for so long. It felt real good. I leaned back into his chest and allowed him to do as he pleased. No one had ever told me about this before.</p> <p>Soon enough, I was building towards something powerful and scary at the same time. I told him something was happening, but it didn’t slow him down. On the contrary, he sped up his strokes till my whole body shook as a huge wave of extreme pleasure washed over it. My mind was filled with senses that just exploded in me. All too briefly, it ended, but during that time, it was Nirvana on Earth.</p> <p>“Wow, what was that?” I asked as I looked up at him.</p> <p>“You came,” he stated simply.</p> <p>“Came?”</p> <p>And with a sigh, he explained what cumming was all about. I told him to turn around and let me do him. He smiled and complied. It felt good to do something nice for someone else. His cocklet felt as weird handling it as it was when he handled mine. He was uncut and having a foreskin was unique. I stroked him as he directed my hand and in no time flat, he peaked as I had just done.</p> <p>When I looked back up, I saw others had been watching us. Julian saw it too, and we both laughed at the looks on their faces. It was odd to be laughing in that situation, but it also seemed right.</p> <p>To me, I was giving up a life that didn’t want to have anything to do with me. I was getting a life that someone wanted to actually buy me. I may be in for a lot of pain and torment or God knows what else, but at least someone will want me for something.</p> <p>“You want to try something I saw my brother do?” He asked. I nodded my head with enthusiasm.</p> <p>He maneuvered me around to where my legs were pointing towards him. My head and collared neck were pointing back towards the plate in the wall holding me captive in the room. He did the same with his body, which put his feet past my head. Then he did something unexpected; he rolled over towards me. That put his crotch right at my mouth. He was getting stiff again. And as he began running his hands over my lower body, so was I. I didn’t know what he wanted of me until he spoke up.</p> <p>“Put it in your mouth, Sean,” he stated as he vacuumed my own dick in his. </p> <p>I sucked in my breath at the new sensations of something warm around my small dick. He tried to get my attention by poking his dick around my opened mouth. I took the hint and, since he was doing the same to me it only seemed fair, I pulled his dick down and slipped it right inside my warm mouth. He had the same reaction I did, but one difference; my cock was in his mouth at the time.</p> <p>My hands began roaming all over his legs as well. That was when I saw his pink pucker. I figured I would just tickle it and get his attention. When I touched it, it got his attention, alright. Hot exhaled breath coated my cock, sending renewed sensations throughout my young frame.</p> <p>“Do that again,” he said, quickly expelling and then inhaling my cock.</p> <p>I complied with my new friend’s request and within mere moments of touching his bumhole, his dick began jumping in my mouth as his body shook from his second orgasm. The euphoric high caused him to neglect me temporarily, but he was back to work on my small cocklet soon enough. I gripped his buttocks as soon as the shockwaves overtook me again. It was even better than the first one.</p> <p>He rolled off me and to his side. We looked at each other down our bodies and had another laugh. This place may be a prelude to a terrible life, but at the time, it was a simple paradise.</p> </div>",['To be continued…']
255,"The Joseph Experience, Part 3",3,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The auction for the children is held. A surprise is in store for the boys.,2007-06-17,3,5,"b/b, oral, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche057.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sold</p> <p>“God, that was wonderful,” I exclaimed as our laughter died away.</p> <p>Both of us raised ourselves up on our elbows to get a good look at each other. Our bodies were pretty much the same, excluding the difference in our cocks and the scrape on my side from James. Both of us had blonde hair, but his had a little wave to it as mine was as straight as a board. We both had blue eyes and almost the same pert nose. Our faces were similar, but as mine was a little more angular, his had a rounder appeal. Body fat did not exist on either of us. Of course neither of us had a single stitch of hair below our noses, but that didn’t bother either of us at all.</p> <p>As our dinner was brought to us, we moved closer to the wall, which allowed the cable connected to our collars to slacken some. We ate dinner looking at each other still. I don’t think either of us cared one lick about the other kids in the room; it was only for each other that we did.</p> <p>The room darkened as the sun set. Julian and I were resting in each other’s arms like we were old friends. I didn’t want to think about the next day and neither did he. We had this moment, and that was all.</p> <p>“Care for another go-round?” he asked once our plates were taken and the men were gone. I just smiled in the waning moments of the day.</p> <p>So, we did; just that simple. Each of us assumed the same position as before and began sucking each other off. As he was sucking my cock, I felt him part my buttcheeks and finger my hole as I had done him previously. It felt wonderful. With his nuts dangling in my face again, I returned the favor to his backside. As each of us began getting closer to our own individual climaxes, we made sure the other was still cared for. Soon enough, the climaxes hit our young bodies and sensations exploded all over the two of us.</p> <p>As we calmed down from that one, Julian didn’t bother rolling off me. After a few minutes, he was back to work on me again. As turnabout is fair play, I began repaying him in kind. After only a few minutes’ work, we peaked again, but didn’t stop. It wasn’t until two orgasms later that we finally called it quits. Both of us were spent and decided to call it a day. We crawled towards the wall a little bit more and slept in each other’s arms. It felt good to have a companion for once.</p> <p>We woke to the door being slammed shut and the man with the nice suit was back. All the kids scampered away from him and tried to get as close to the wall as possible. Julian and I just laid there looking at him. He said good morning to each of us in our own tongues then continued in English.</p> <p>“Today, you will be viewed by potential buyers. They have the right to look at any part of your body they want to. You will allow that to happen. The auction will begin as the sun sets this evening. Once you are sold, you will go with your new masters or mistresses. We will never see each other again. Good day.” </p> <p>He repeated the speech in three other languages and left the room. Realization struck the whole room as to how real this had become and others began breaking out in quiet sobs. The same realization dawned on me and that Julian and I will be parted this evening. We sat huddled together for a while, leaning on each other for support. After a few minutes of him leaving, I heard a sigh. I looked over to see a black boy a few years older than me, playing with his cock. He may have been only a kid, but that cock was huge.</p> <p>“Looks like we’ve started something,” I whispered to Julian behind me. He turned to see the boy jacking himself and smiled. We looked at each other in the eye and I kissed him quickly on the lips. He returned the gesture and we were back at it again.</p> <p>He stood up, placing his cock at the level of my mouth. I took it for the meaning that it was and vacuumed his little prick into my orifice. He laid his hands on my shoulders to steady himself as I went to work on him. As his climax built, his hips began rocking back and forth, as his uncut cock slid past my lips. Soon, his body shook in the throws of orgasmic pleasure.</p> <p>As he sank to his knees, I kissed him again and he hugged me back during the intimate touch. His hands roamed around my back and eventually found my butt. They parted my cheeks as he began playing with my hole again. My cock was as hard as ever, wanting its own relief. Julian didn’t disappoint it. He had me stand up to put things in the same position he was in earlier.</p> <p>My hands roved through his hair while he sucked me down again. His blonde hair was wonderful to play with while he worked on my young body. Without warning, his finger plunged into the depths of my ass and it sent me over the edge as I let out a huge grunt/humming noise. I collapsed down to my knees and his level.</p> <p>“Like that, did you?” he asked in his British accent. I smiled and nodded. We snickered together again.</p> <p>We played our games two more times that morning as we waited for others to arrive. We were taken in groups of ten back to the showers and physically manhandled while being cleaned by the adult workers. I guess they wanted us looking and smelling our best for the show. Soon enough, people began arriving for the auction. Very well dressed men and women came in the room and looked at us. Some were particular and only looked at either the boys or the girls. Some also only looked at the black or white ones. As they walked in, we just sat there, sort of huddled together. One man motioned for us to walk towards him. We looked shyly at each other and did as we were bid. He looked both of us over like we were prized calves at a meat market.</p> <p>Our buttcheeks were spread and he wiped his finger along each of our holes. I didn’t know why at the time, but I figured out why later; he was checking to see if we were virgins. A few others took the same interest in us, but this man kept looking at us as he circled the room. The look he kept giving us wasn’t one that made me nervous; it was more of interest than lust. I kept smiling back at him when he made eye contact. I didn’t like the idea of being sold, but I wasn’t afraid of him. I told Julian to smile if he catches his eye again.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“I get the feeling he’s not as bad as the others that are in here. If we show him we’re friendly, he might just take the both of us.” It was worth a try at any rate.</p> <p>The auction started before any of us “property” were ready. The girls went first by ages; starting with the older ones first. We could hear the auctioneer sell each of them in turn. As we listened, I noticed the trends. The younger ones and whiter ones fetched more money. We heard the sisters crying as they were evidently split up from one another. The crying and wailing continued until I heard one then another get choked and silenced by something put in their mouths.</p> <p>Then it was the boys’ turns. There were some that were about the age of twelve or thirteen that was led out first by the collars. Each was led out in packs of four for the selling. Julian and I got more and more apprehensive as our time got closer and closer. Finally, it came to us. </p> <p>The bearded man took the black kid next to me, me, Julian, and some oriental-looking kid to Julian’s left. He looked younger than the three of us. He was definitely smaller than us. We were led out by leashes attached to our collars and made to wait by the door and wall until the last kid on the block was sold. </p> <p>The bearded man then marched us up on a rectangle stage with a back-drop behind us. Lights lit the stage and caused the people to be in the dark. I was hoping against hope that I would get the man that looked at us.</p> <p>The black kid was pulled up front first and the bidding began. As you couldn’t see any faces, they used lights with numbers on them to put in a bid. It took some time, but eventually he was sold to some white woman. By her clothing, she looked German. She walked up and led him away after paying the auctioneer. Then it was my turn.</p> <p>I was led up to the front of the stage. My hands were placed behind my back before the bidding began. Then it started and the numbers started at around twenty thousand. I didn’t know if it was dollars or what it was, but they didn’t slow down until around thirty. Finally, it was between two bidders and one beat the other out. I was sold for thirty-three thousand dollars. I turned to look at Julian and tears began gathering in my eyes as I knew this was going to be the end of our friendship. By the tears in his eyes, so did he.</p> <p>The bearded man led me off the stage to await my new owner. As the man walked towards me, I could tell it wasn’t the man that kept looking at me, so I was disappointed further. I saw the man’s face as he got closer and he was actually attractive, but older. I had not seen him during the time we were being viewed. Maybe I was concentrating too hard on the other man and missed this one.</p> <p>The bearded man took the leash off my collar and the other one added his own. He led me back towards the rear of the seating and forced me to sit down in the aisle. I figured I would be leaving once the auction was over for me, but he didn’t.</p> <p>“Don’t move an inch, if you know what’s good for you,” he said, leaning down towards me. He spoke in English, but it was heavy with an accent I was unfamiliar with. I nodded up at him and looked down at my feet.</p> <p>Julian was now being bid on by the others. I couldn’t bear to watch; knowing my friend was leaving me. The bidding for him began at the same point as me, and continued heavily until past thirty as well. It slowed another thousand later and I saw the light above me shine. I turned and saw my new master bidding on him as well! I was hoping that he would outbid all the others.</p> <p>Two more thousand dollars later, it was between him and the same other bidder as before. I’m sure it was pissing off the other one, as Julian and I were the only two blonde haired ones there. Another two thousand later, my master had outbid the other one and bought Julian for thirty-five thousand dollars. I was slightly miffed at him fetching more money, but ecstatic at him being with me. At least we were together.</p> <p>“You don’t move, or I will kill your brother, boy,” he hissed at me as he stood up.</p> <p>He thought we were brothers. That definitely worked in our favor. He walked down front to pay the auctioneer and came back with my friend in-tow. When he saw me, his whole face lit up and he ran past the man to hug me. He cried again as he held onto me tightly.</p> <p>“Alright, alright now, it’s time to go, boys,” he said, thickly.</p> <p>We parted and smiled at each other again. He grabbed the leash leading to my collar and we were led away from the auction. I guess he had what he came for, and that was all that mattered. Julian and I grasped each others’ hands as the man led us away from the bidding area. We cleared the building and another man walked up to our new master. He pointed at us and began shouting at him in some foreign language. It sounded like Russian, but I wasn’t sure.</p> <p>Then the man holding onto our leashes pulled out a gun and put it in the other man’s face. For some reason or other, he backed down and left. Julian and I were stunned. With a small tug on the leashes, he got us walking again. He led us to a long, black car parked a small distance away from the building.</p> <p>When we got there, he opened the door and motioned for us to get inside. This was not what I had come to expect over the past few days. I actually expected another van or something like it. I led the way into the limo and upon entering, I turned to see someone sitting in the back seat. It was the man that had paid so much attention to us in the viewing. </p> <p>“Hello, boys,” he said with the same thick accent as the other man. “I am Sergei Martynoff. I am your Mactep; your master, as you say in English.”</p> <p>I looked incredulously at the door that was now shutting and the man outside it. Then back to the other man on the seat. He chuckled and addressed us again.</p> <p>“He’s Boris. He is my most trusted assistant. You will learn more about that over the next few days. Now, let me have a closer look at you.”</p> <p>I got up and came to him first. The car started and drove away from the auction site. Julian and I never saw any of the other kids again, not that we would recognize any of them anyway. I knelt before my new master and he looked me over a few times. He had me turn around as best as I could while kneeling in front of him. When I was facing away from him and towards Julian, he had me bend over onto all-fours.</p> <p>A quick lick of his middle finger and he stroked my anal barrier. My dick responded in kind by unkindly going stiff. He ran his finger along my crack a couple of times before lining it up at my sphincter. With slow deliberation, he began pushing it inside me. His finger was much larger than Julian’s, so it was beginning to hurt. I knew better than to try and move away from him, so I had to kneel there and bear it.</p> <p>I gritted my teeth closed as the first knuckle of his finger parted my inner depths. His free hand moved down and pulled my leg towards him. It seemed to ease my pain, so I moved the other one out a little also. That helped immensely and he as able to get the invading finger inside my rectum. He see-sawed that finger in me until it was totally buried. </p> <p>Then, after withdrawing it, he motioned for me to go sit down beside Julian. I did, and then it was his turn at the inspection. When he turned around and bent him over, Julian knew what was about to happen. He bore the internal investigation well; better than I did.</p> <p>Mactep motioned for him to join me across from him. When he sat back down next to me, he spoke again to the two of us.</p> <p>“I was just making sure nothing had gone inside you just yet,” he said with a smile. “But the auction leader said that the two of you enjoyed each other’s company very well.” We looked shocked at each other. I don’t know how he found out, but I guess we weren’t being exactly discrete. “I want you to show me. Right now, please.” We looked at each other again and shrugged.</p> <p>I decided to take the lead and leaned over and kissed him on the lips. He surprised me a bit by adding his tongue to it. Our hands roved over our bodies, paying special attention to each other’s groin and buttholes. We embraced at one point and after breaking apart, we moved into our favorite position; sucking each other off.</p> <p>I slipped his foreskin back down his dick and took the whole of his cockhead into my mouth. A little licking and kissing, led to totally swallowing his small manhood. He sighed and pulled my dick into his warm mouth. We worked each other over for a while until we each climaxed. Spent, I collapsed on top of my toe-headed friend.</p> <p>We both looked over at Mactep to find him sitting back and just watching. He applauded slightly as we finished each other. Apparently, he liked the show (who wouldn’t?).</p> <p>“Very good; very good, boys,” he said, delightedly. “You both will make the best slaves of my lot.”</p> </div>",['To be continued…']
256,"The Joseph Experience, Part 4",6,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The boys find out what is expected of them and have a little fun of their own.,2007-06-21,3,4,"b/b, anal, oral, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche058.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Collared</p> <p>As we drove through the night, Mactep just watched us. We didn’t do anything again, but just lay there, but his eyes never left us. I smiled and tried to make myself get comfortable, but him just looking at us was not making it happen. I could tell Julian was also a little nervous about him, too.</p> <p>Finally, we pulled into a parking garage of a hotel. He got out and pulled us along by the leashes. I was now definitely feeling like a lost puppy. Julian and I held hands again, trying to calm ourselves down. Boris came around and followed behind Mactep as we headed towards the elevator. I thought that it looked a little odd if we went upstairs naked, but it didn’t stop him from making us do it.</p> <p>The elevator stopped and we got out. By the numbers on the doors, we were probably on the twentieth floor of the hotel. He got the key out and opened the door to a loft that was larger than anything I had ever seen before. Mactep led us to the center of the loft. He sat down on the sofa and had us sit down on the floor in front of him. Boris brought him a box.</p> <p>“First, I want to ask you something,” he said to me. I nodded. “What did you tell your brother when I was viewing you earlier in the day?” I had to think about it for a moment, and then it dawned on me what he was talking about.</p> <p>I told him what I told Julian, and then I added that we weren’t brothers. That genuinely shocked him. I thought for a moment he was going to get mad at us for allowing him to think that, but he didn’t.</p> <p>“Well, you look close enough to be brothers. If you aren’t brothers, then where did you meet?”</p> <p>“On the journey to the auction, sir,” Julian told him.</p> <p>“I see. Now, one more question; what made you want me over the others there?”</p> <p>“I didn’t like the way all the others looked at us. They were the same looks my own brothers gave me before all this happened.” I was about to go on, but he stopped me with his hand.</p> <p>“I don’t want to hear your story, boy. Your past is of no concern to me. Only that you serve me until I deem otherwise. Now, I have something for the two of you to wear. You will wear it at all times, excluding when you bathe.”</p> <p>And with that, he opened the box. He pulled out a shiny metal collar and gave it to Julian. It was padded on the inside with a latch at the back. He helped Julian take off the other collar and put on the new one. It was adjustable, so it fit snuggly around his neck. I looked at him with it on.</p> <p>“Looks good,” I kidded him. He backhanded me against my arm. Mactep smiled and reached back into the box. He brought out another collar; it was a brassy gold in color as well as padded on the inside, too. After helping me off with the other collar and slipping the new one around my neck, he addressed me, solely. </p> <p>“The difference between the two of the collars is that you will be trained to command the other slaves when we arrive at home. I will give you the authority, but it is up to you to earn their respect.”</p> <p>With that, he nodded to Boris and left the room. I was just as floored as Julian about this new arrangement. I was to be in charge of all the others? As Boris walked up and led us to another room off the main one, I asked him about it.</p> <p>“He has been looking for a new one to lead the others for some time. When he spotted you, he wanted you. And as we needed another slave as well, he made the decision to take the both of you; no matter the cost. You will find out that he usually gets what he wants.”</p> <p>“How many others are there?” I asked.</p> <p>“Including the two of you, there will be a total of fifteen slaves at the castle,” he answered.</p> <p>“Castle?” Julian asked, but only because he beat me to the punch.</p> <p>“Yes. It is large enough to house many. It is where The Mactep does all his work from. You will understand all of it when you get there. For now, take a shower and get some sleep here in the room. There are guards outside the main door, so do not think you will be able to escape.</p> <p>“Now, in the morning, your duties will begin. I will have your uniforms for you by the time you finish your shower. You would do well to learn how to put them on tonight so it is easier in the morning. Be outside this room by seven o’clock.” With that, he closed the door and left us alone.</p> <p>“Wow,” Julian commented as he surveyed the room. It was nice. A four poster bed was in the middle with silk hanging from the railings. The rest of the room complemented the bed. This was certainly better than what I thought we were going to get when I heard I was to be sold. “Guess being a slave isn’t all that bad.”</p> <p>“No kidding,” I answered. “You okay with this?” I asked him and pointed at my gold collar.</p> <p>“Don’t be stupid. If it wasn’t for you, I would have ended up God knows where. At least now I have a friend and someone I trust. If someone has to be in charge of me, I would rather it be you than someone else.”</p> <p>“Race you to the shower,” I suggested and took off. He laughed and gave chase.</p> <p>When we hit the bathroom, he slipped on the rug in the middle and slid into the wall of the stand-up shower. He just hit his hip, but I know it hurt. He stood up, limping.</p> <p>“You okay?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yeah, I suppose. Just hurts a little.”</p> <p>“Let me kiss it and make it better,” I suggested. Without an answer, I leaned down and planted a kiss on his hip where he nailed the wall.</p> <p>“I think this part also got a little injured,” he said, pointing to his left buttcheek. Feigning to fall for his trick, I moved my lips over and planted another one where he had pointed.</p> <p>Before long, we were both kissing different parts of the other’s body. And still the shower waited for us. We moved the kissing into the shower he just hit and I turned on the water. The blast of cold water broke us apart until we were able to get the hot water started. When it was up to a more comfortable temperature, we went back to our fun and games.</p> <p>Kissing and exploring each others bodies was fascinating to us. Soon enough, we were on the floor, moving into position to suck each other off again. As I felt his hands pull my butt globes apart, I did the same to him. I was the first to touch his boy-flower, but he wasn’t far removed from following me. Our fingers invaded each other’s depths while the cocksucking continued. I climaxed first, but didn’t stop helping Julian reach his. Finally, he went over the edge and we both flopped over and laid back while the water rushed over us.</p> <p>“Well, at least we’re clean,” Julian commented.</p> <p>“We’d better get clean properly, though,” I giggled.</p> <p>Instead of me washing myself, I decided to wash him first. Lathering up the soap on the cloth, I began cleaning his slim frame. I paid special attention to his butt and hole as well as his cock. He had to teach me how to clean the head with the foreskin on it. When I was done, he did the same to me. We rinsed off and climbed out.</p> <p>After drying off, we both decided since everyone in the world had seen us naked, we might as well forgo the towels around our waists. We grabbed our collars from the floor where we laid them and exited the bathroom. Just as Boris said, our “uniforms” were waiting for us. Although I would hardly call them uniforms.</p> <p>Two pieces of cloth were lying on the bed with a gold belt about an inch or so thick on top of each of them. The cloth was made of a type of silk but with a slim gold band around most of it. The only place there wasn’t any gold was in the middle of the line of silk. That was where the gold belts were laid. A set of brass bracelets, two on each side of the lines of silk were placed on their ends.</p> <p>As we walked over to them, Julian asked if these skimpy things were actually our uniforms.</p> <p>“I guess so,” I said, wondering the same thing.</p> <p>Looking at the careful way Boris laid them on the bed, I figured out that the cloth was supposed to go in the middle between our legs while the bracelets went on our wrists and ankles. The belt was obviously used to hold the cloth in place.</p> <p>We took the bracelets and put them on our wrists and ankles first. Now, the problem was how the heck do you put on the cloth? Half reason, half luck, we found out the easiest way of doing it was to lie it out on the bed with the belt under the top end of the cloth. Each of us sat down in the middle and laid back. We pulled the cloth up and onto our chests. The belt was then fastened at the waist. Julian taught me a neat knot to tie the belt off with. When we stood up, the cloth fell in front and behind us all the way to our ankles. We later found out that it was called a breechcloth.</p> <p>We ran to the nearest mirror to inspect the way we looked. Each of us turned one way and then back to the other. The only thing I didn’t like was the idea of the side of our butts showing to the world. But if we were told to wear it, then so be it.</p> <p>I sat down on the bed, looking out the door that leads to the balcony. I decided I wanted to see the whole city lit up and walked outside. My breechcloth blew across my legs in the wind. I went to the edge of the wall and looked out as I pulled my straight hair from my face. Julian walked out to stand beside me. We looked over the entire city; I kept wondering where we were.</p> <p>“I wonder how the others are doing,” he said all of a sudden.</p> <p>“I don’t know, but I hope they’re doing okay. Did you hear the screaming when the two girls were sold?”</p> <p>“Who couldn’t? Wonder if they’ll ever see each other again?”</p> <p>“Probably not,” I said, looking downcast.</p> <p>“We got lucky, you reckon?”</p> <p>“Extremely lucky. Who knows what one of them would do to us?”</p> <p>“I hope I never find out,” he said, and then shivered as he thought about it. “How’s your side doing?”</p> <p>“It’s good. Hopefully I won’t have a scar there.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I’ll start calling you ‘Scarribs’.”</p> <p>“Only under penalty of death. I am in charge, after all.” I answered back to him with a smug smile and puffed out chest.</p> <p>“Oh, right, I promise to remember that from now on,” he said while rolling his eyes.</p> <p>We snickered at one another then went back to looking out over the city. In a million years did I think that I would be where I was at that moment. Just over a week ago, I was safe and secure in my own bed back in the states. Now, I was in some foreign city, and a slave for someone in another foreign land.</p> <p>I stood there with my friend viewing the city and allowing the breeze to move my breechcloth as it wished for a long time. It seemed like hours before we turned back towards the bedroom.</p> <p>We both decided not to wear the breechcloths to bed and took the bracelets off as well. I looked at the clock on the nightstand and set it to go off at six o’clock; that would give us an hour to get ready. As both of us were dead tired after an extremely trying day, we just laid in each other’s arms. Sleep overtook him first and I just watched him for a while until the same darkness claimed me.</p></div>",[]
257,"The Joseph Experience, Part 5",5,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"On the plane ride to their new home, Sean is taught a new skill and sensation.",2007-06-21,4,5,"M/b, oral",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche059.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Plane Ride</p> <p>When the alarm woke me up the next day, I wasn’t sure I wanted to get up. No, I take that back; I was sure I didn’t want to wake up. But it was now time to begin my new life with Julian and Mactep Martynoff. I shook Julian awake and we took a hurried shower together. Teeth and hair were brushed then dressed for our day.</p> <p>The uniforms looked as good on us this morning as they did last night. We pulled the cloth a little wider out, but it still didn’t cover much. As we left the room, Boris was also entering the main room of the suite. He smiled when he saw us and we nodded back to him.</p> <p>“You two look good in those,” he said as we met.</p> <p>“These are not uniforms, Sir,” I said, trying to keep my voice respectable.</p> <p>He laughed and told me the breechcloths were a uniform, just a very skimpy one. I agreed with that thought. He told us to go ahead and go into the master’s bedroom and wait by his bedside till he woke. We did as we were told, but I also grabbed a bathrobe along the way for him.</p> <p>Mactep woke up and saw us waiting for him. A big grin crept across his face as he scanned us in the early dawn. He took the robe I had waiting for him then headed to the bathroom. So began our new life with him.</p> <p>Breakfast was served by the hotel waiter and we ate together; Boris and Mactep discussing plans for the day and us sort of wondering what was in store for us later on. I found out we were in Istanbul, Turkey during the time they were talking. I knew where that was on the map and it dawned on me just how far I had come in such a short time.</p> <p>As Mactep did some more business over the next few days, Julian and I learned our duties from Boris. I learned that though I was in charge of the other slaves, I was also responsible for them as well. The last one with the gold collar was leaving his post there almost as soon as we arrived in his country; Kazakhstan. I was also the one to serve the master only. If any guests arrived at the castle, then the others took care of them, but my job was taking care of Mactep.</p> <p>When my master finished his business in Istanbul, we boarded a small plane for his home. After take off, I asked him if he needed anything, and he smiled as he asked me to get him a certain Vodka drink. I asked Boris to show me how he liked it and he did. As I took him the drink in the back, I closed the door and gave him the glass. I awaited further orders from him as he finished his paperwork. When he was done, he set it down and turned his attentions towards me. He motioned for me to come to him and I advanced. He pulled me onto his lap and had me lean back against him as he leaned back in the chair. His hands began roving across different areas of my body as he began speaking to me in a low, powerful tone.</p> <p>“When we arrive at my home, you will be given many duties, young one. And I will expect a lot from you. I know you are up for the challenge and will not disappoint me.”</p> <p>“Yes, Mactep,” I whispered. My voice was raspy as he manipulated different points on my young body.</p> <p>I relaxed against him and closed my eyes, I just let his hands roam as they wished. It felt great, better than what Julian and I did with each other. His hands moved all over my chest and stomach, feeling the smoothness of my skin. I felt every single millimeter of them as they passed over different parts. The skin on his hands were smooth, but had some calluses that had healed from long ago.</p> <p>Soon enough, I felt something hard riding along the crack of my butt and knew instantly what it was. I spread my legs a little wider to let them fall on the outside of his own legs. Suddenly, I flinched as he made contact with my tented breechcloth. The touch lasted only a moment, but it was an electrifying one. I felt him reach under the cloth and release the belt holding it to my torso.</p> <p>My hands reached up and behind his head as he let the breechcloth fall to the floor of the plane. I was bare-naked on top of him now. I understood now why he wanted such a skimpy uniform for his slaves; easy access. I lowered my hands back down and traced them down my body to my cocklet stick up along my abdomen.</p> <p>“You know I own that as well, don’t you?” he whispered in my ear. I froze in mid-stroke and nodded. “Then don’t you think I should be the one to decide if you get pleasure or not?” Again I nodded, and I slid my hands away from my erected cock. </p> <p>“Very good,” he said, and his hands took the place of mine.</p> <p>The name “Mactep” was certainly the correct one for him, as he was certainly a master at just exactly what he was doing to me. To keep my hands from interfering, I reached behind my body and grasped the bracelets around my wrists. Somehow, it turned me on even more to have them not in play.</p> <p>The Master’s right hand stroked my little cocklet to perfection; enough to make it enjoyable, but not enough to make it cum. The other hand massaged my almond-sized balls. I got the feeling that he was enjoying this as much as I was, but I made some mental notes for future reference as to how to do this myself.</p> <p>I moaned a few times, and repeated his name once, but then the waves of orgasmic pleasure seemed to fill my whole being as he finally allowed me to climax. My body jumped while still on his. I was totally lost in the feeling of bliss. As I opened my eyes, I realized that he had made me cum, but he was left without.</p> <p>I slid off his lap and down to the floor of the plane between his legs. I laid my hand on the outside of his pants and right on top of his hard-on. I looked up to him to see if he wanted me to take care of him, and he nodded. I swallowed hard, knowing I was about to do something to an adult that I had never done before to one. Julian was one thing, but to a grown man, it felt like it was something else.</p> <p>My right hand massaged his grown dick while the other made its way to his belt. It was easy to undo, then his pants right behind it. He raised his hips up so I could slide his pants and boxers down his legs to get them out of the way. It was the first time I had seen an adult erection. I had seen my dad after a shower, sure, but not like this. I swallowed again, and moved up to him.</p> <p>His dick was obviously uncircumcised and he had a healthy growth of black pubic hair to cover his genitals. It didn’t smell, which I was greatly thankful for, so my job of pleasing him would be easier. I moved upward to get a better look at him. When I glanced up to his face, he nodded down to me to begin. I took a deep breath and remembered how Julian liked it being done to him.</p> <p>My tongue traced along the middle ridge to the tip. With his erection, the head was poking out of the foreskin, so that was moot. I traced the outline of the head with my tongue. I reached up with my right hand and grasped the base of his prick. Remembering that it was painful to bend it backward, I carefully pulled it towards me so I could get the underside of the stalk. He sighed a little as my tongue transversed the back of it.</p> <p>Before he could do anything else, I decided to engulf him fully. He wasn’t abnormally large, but to me at that age, he might as well have been. I sucked in a lungful of air and fit the head of his cock into my mouth. It was like having a large hot dog inside it. I remembered to keep my teeth as far away from it as possible as I lowered my head down. Too soon, it hit my gag reflex and I choked. It wasn’t even a quarter of the way inside yet. I tried again and failed again. After several attempts, he stopped me with his hand. I looked up at him still with the head of his cock lodged in my mouth. The site must have amused him greatly.</p> <p>“Try relaxing your throat muscles a little, and pretend you’re swallowing a piece of food,” he suggested. I nodded and returned to my work.</p> <p>I relaxed my throat as he advised and as it got closer, I began to swallow when it hit the back of my throat again. It hit the reflex and for a moment I panicked again. I was about to back off, when I felt a pair of hands on the back of my head pressing me back down. I struggled a little, but he pushed harder until the head of his cock passed the reflex and down my gullet. It almost made me vomit, but once it slipped by, the feeling passed and I was able to handle it better. Tears had welled up in my eyes from having the act forced on me, but it was necessary and I was okay with it.</p> <p>Before I knew it, my nose was buried in his pubic hair. I needed air again, so I pulled off his cock for a split second to grab some, but then it was back down again. My esophagus made a natural seal around his cock while it went down. As hands were no longer needed, I placed them behind my back and grasped my elbows with the opposite hands. I began building up a rhythm of sucking him off and soon enough, he was panting heavily.</p> <p>It took several trips of his dick down my gullet before he came, but he indeed did. His explosion of cum into my mouth was a shock. At first, I thought it was urine and he was peeing into my mouth, but I soon realized that it was something else. Since it didn’t taste all that bad, I figured that he would want me to swallow it. I kept in mind I was in a nice airplane, so I tried to swallow all of it, but I missed some.</p> <p>“Well, done, young one,” he commented once he recovered. “Please clean me off.” I took that to mean with my tongue and I obeyed. When he was clean enough, I got a cloth and cleaned the rest of him with it.</p> <p>He pulled his pants up while I asked if I could get something to drink to get the taste out of my mouth. He smiled and nodded. After the drink, I got dressed in my breechcloth and knelt down in front of him for further orders.</p> <p>“You did well your first time, little one,” he commented. I thanked him and he continued. “I suppose a name should be chosen for you and your friend before we arrive. What is your American name?” I told him mine and Julian’s name as well. He sat back for a minute to think about it. Finally, he came up with Sasha for me and he left Julian’s name to me. I thought about the new name, and actually liked it. I would have to give it some thought to my friend’s name, and told him so. Mactep nodded.</p> <p>“What did it feel like when you held your hands behind your back, Sasha?” he asked quietly. I thought about it for a second and told him that it felt pretty good, actually. He motioned for me to stand again and I complied.</p> <p>He led me to him and to bend over his leg. With one hand, he pulled my arms back behind my back again and held them there. A second later, a latching sound was made, and I wrists couldn’t separate now. When I looked back, the bracelets were linked together via the latches that we used to put them on our wrists. So, I thought, they served two purposes. My cock jumped in my breechcloth.</p> <p>I had tied myself up once, and my cock had gotten hard from it, but I didn’t know what to do with it at the time. Now, things were a little different. Plus, I had someone molesting me to make sure things were different.</p> <p>His hand untied the belt to my breech and I felt it fall again. Then he turned his attentions to my backside. Those same hands began moving around on the globes of my ass in different directions, but always centering on the cheeks. At one point, his right hand dipped down between my legs. As was expected of me, I opened my legs to allow him access. </p> <p>I felt him wrap his fingers around my nuts and give them a squeeze. I moaned at the pain, but it also felt good somehow. His finger then trekked up the crack of my ass after the squeeze. He placed the tip right at the entrance to my netherregion. I gulped as I knew what was about to follow.</p> <p>That finger began to wiggle around the sphincter, trying to get it to loosen up for entrance. I struggled a little in my bound wrists, and it seemed to turn me on even more as it did once back home. My hard dick touched the side of his leg. I moaned at the touch as it felt like an electrical shock going through me. </p> <p>All at once, he forced the same middle finger inside me. I reared up my head at the sudden intrusion of something so large. I wiggled around, trying to get away from it, but he held me down to his leg. Finally, I calmed down and he continued to force his way inside me. Before I knew it, his whole finger was inside, as I could feel the others against my asscheeks.</p> <p>Then he began to fuck my hole with said finger. Just beginning with a slow, deliberate sliding action, but building towards a faster pace. He moved one of his legs around to set me between them. I didn’t know why at the time, but I soon found out. It was so he could get to my hard cocklet easier with his other hand.</p> <p>With one hand pumping my asshole, he began stroking my dick with the other. It was a peculiar sensation; pain and pleasure at the same time. It seemed to take forever before I came, but eventually, my body surged with pleasure and I peaked over the top. When it was over, I collapsed onto his leg for a breather. I felt, rather than saw or heard, him undo the latch to my bracelets and my arms fell downward.</p> <p>“Feel good?” he asked with a slight twinkle in his eye.</p> <p>“Yes, Mactep,” I answered, but with a slight gasp.</p> <p>“Go ahead and get dressed. We will be arriving home soon.”</p> <p>I nodded and flopped to the ground as he stood up to wash his hands. It took some work this time, but I managed to get my breech on and tightened the belt. I got into a kneeling position and waited for my master. </p> <p>“Mactep?” I asked out of the clear blue.</p> <p>“Yes, Sasha?”</p> <p>“Can Julian and I continue our… fun… with each other when we get to where we’re going?” It was something that had been in the back of my mind since he first masturbated me.</p> <p>“Of course you can, as long as it doesn’t interfere with yours or his duties,” he had that twinkle in his eye again when he gave his permission. I got the feeling he wanted us to continue whether or not I asked him.</p> <p>As he sat there, he looked out the window of the plane at the passing ground. At one point, he motioned for me to look. When I looked out, I saw a town that was fairly large, all things considered, and a large castle to the north of it. The castle was larger than I had ever seen any one house. It sat on a tall hill overlooking the town. On it’s back side, it hugged a large lake.</p> <p>“Welcome to your new home, Sasha,” he said.</p></div>",[]
258,UFO Day Competition: My Father's Journal,-1,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,A father's journal is found posthumously and reveals a secret about a tramatic event in the lives of one man and his sister. Or does it?,2007-06-24,7,4,"b/g/?, anal, oral, vag, nc, preg, mc, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche060.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My sister and I hung our heads as the ceremony concluded. The preacher did an excellent job with the service. My father’s best friend gave an outstanding eulogy. The ceremony celebrating my father’s life was perfect in every way. People I had not seen in many years came out for it; all of them wishing their best to us.</p> <p>My wife and I stood, with our two boys to our right, next to the burial site where my father’s coffin had just been lowered into the ground. My sister and her husband were to their right with their two kids (boy and a girl). The kids were getting understandably antsy in the “waiting-to-go” part of the service. Finally, the last person made their way past us. We thanked them as well, and we stood around each other, sort of in a “what-do-we-do-now?” kind of way. We sort of giggled at our own uneasiness and hugged each other a final time and went our separate ways.</p> <p>The next few days were just as uneasy as I sifted through Dad’s things at his house. On the third day out, Julie, my sister, showed up to help me with the finishing touches on things there. Pretty much everything had been taken care of by then, but it was good to have her there to put the last things in their places. She took the things that I knew she wanted, which I had no problem with, and we discussed a few things about the past during that time.</p> <p>“Did you check the attic, Tom?” She asked me towards the middle of the afternoon.</p> <p>“No, I didn’t think Dad had anything up there,” I commented.</p> <p>“Well, we’d better have a look for anything important before we put the house on the market.” </p> <p>“I suppose,” I said with a shrug.</p> <p>We went to the garage and pulled down the ladder. I went first to make sure there weren’t any large spiders up there (she has that fear in common with Ronald Weazly). After clearing the room, she followed. We did some scanning and found a few things that had been up there for a number of years. She and I carefully took everything down the ladder, one at a time, until it was completely empty.</p> <p>“What’s that?” she asked, shining her light into a corner of the attic.</p> <p>I didn’t know, so I made my way over to the corner. It was a book. I picked it up and opened the cover. </p> <p>“Did you know Dad kept a journal?” I asked her. She shook her head. It was dated. The opening date was July 1st, 1975. I did some quick calculations in my head and they told me that I was nine and almost ten at that time and Julie had just turned eight.</p> <p>“It was written around the time we had just gotten to California,” I said, more to myself than to Julie. Then realization struck. It was about that time that some of Dad’s mental problems started. We looked at each other in similar realization looks. Perhaps this book might lend some clues to what he was going through at the time.</p> <p>“What are you going to do with it, Tom?” she asked.</p> <p>“Read it, I suppose,” I said, with another shrug.</p> <p>She gave me a “well, if you have to” kind of look and turned to leave the now vacant attic. Julie didn’t want to find out; I knew that. It wasn’t that she didn’t care about Dad, after all, he was all we had after our mom died of cancer that year.</p> <p>I didn’t have time to read it over the next week or so, as affairs were settled and other things needed to be done. It wasn’t until about two weeks later that I came back to the journal. Lisa was at her work and the boys were at school. My job allowed a certain amount of flexibility when it came to work schedules, so I finally cracked the journal open again.</p> <p><i>July 1st, 1975,</i></p> <p>I want it said of me in the future that I tried my damnedest to stop what happened to both Tom and Julie. I was powerless to stop it, and that is my shame. </p> <p>The doctors keep trying to get me to tell them what’s wrong, but I know they won’t believe me. Hell, I don’t believe me. It was their idea that I write down my thoughts. They said that it would help me come around and deal with my problems. Deal with my problems. Huh! That’s a laugh. If they only knew, but they can’t know.</p> <p>I guess the best place to start would be at the beginning. It was right after my wife, Lucy, died. It was a tumor that was inoperable. They gave her three months to live after they discovered it; she lived almost six. But then, she was always the fighter.</p> <p>After her death, I decided it would be best for the kids if we left the area for a new one. So, I got a job in Oakland. I also thought that it would do them some good to see the country and for us to spend some time together before arriving at our new post. </p> <p>The first part of our trip was uneventful. We stopped in Oklahoma City for the night and the two were actually doing well together. Usually they fought over the space in the car, but the two of them were actually getting along pretty well for once. We weren’t in any hurry, so I guess that helped. As well as the ordeal of their mother dying could have contributed to their modified behavior.</p> <p>It was the second day out, and we were crossing the desert of Nevada when the car died. We were miles from nowhere (probably closer than that) and we certainly didn’t need car problems here. The strange thing was, it just died. No explanation at all, and no warning. I coasted the car to the side and got out to look under the hood; as if that would have helped.</p> <p>Tom got out of the passenger seat and asked if he could help. I smiled at him and had him hold the flashlight. Nothing worked. No matter what I did, the car wouldn’t start. In frustration, I slammed the hood down, waking Julie from the backseat. I put my hands up to tell her that everything was fine, when night turned to day with a blinding light from above.</p> <p>I thought for a fleeting moment that it was some soundless helicopter or something, but it was worse; much worse. Without warning, a being appeared next to each of the three of us. Each of them grabbed each of us and the next thing I knew was, we were inside a room. It was dark, but I could make out all five figures.</p> <p>The kids were struggling valiantly against our kidnappers, but to no avail. A door opened and someone (thing) else walked inside. The lighting brightened and I saw the beings for the first time.</p> <p>The phone rang, making me jump out of my skin. It was Lisa telling me she would be late coming home for dinner and asked if I wouldn’t mind picking up something for us and the kids to eat. I told her it wouldn’t be a problem.</p> <p>I took a break and got something to drink before returning to the journal. It appeared to be some delusion Dad had worked up into his mind. At least it was shaping up to be something like that, but I couldn’t stop now. Maybe there might be a clue to Dad’s odd behavior towards the end of his life.</p> <p>I returned to my workroom and pulled the book to me.</p> <p><i>They were thin and tall. Taller than me, slightly. They had a luminescent skin. Six fingers completed each hand and toes on each foot. Their faces were simple, but no hair, eyes, or mouth. Their noses were simple and almost flat. They were clothed in only a toga-type of robe. It covered their front and back, but not their extremities and a gold rope held it around their waists.</i></p> <p>“What do you want?” I asked the one that just walked in. It looked at me and raised a finger. As its cohort held onto me, it walked over to my son, Tom, and placed a finger on his temple. Tom was instantly unconscious. I yelled at it, thinking my son was dead and I tried to stop it from going to Julie. The being holding onto me gripped me tighter as I tried to fight it off. But Julie was out soon enough. It then turned its attentions to me. I figured I was next.</p> <p>It raised both hands and touched me on both sides of my head at the temples. A searing pain shot through my head like a cold knife. The pain was excruciating, but brief. I sighed as it passed.</p> <p>“Is that better?” a voice asked in my head. I started and pushed back a little away from it. “It will take some getting used to, John, but this is the only way we can communicate with each other and you. Now, stand still, John, this won’t hurt.” </p> <p>It put a bracelet on each wrist and each ankle and a final one around my neck. With a nod of its head, I was yanked backward by each bracelet until I hit the wall behind me. It wasn’t hard, so I was unhurt when I hit. The leader of the group walked over to me and looked (I’m assuming) me over.</p> <p>“Now, let me first introduce myself. I am called, Shaman. I am the leader of this vessel.”</p> <p>“What have you done to my children?” I demanded.</p> <p>“They are fine for now, John,” Shaman answered.</p> <p>“For now?” I asked back.</p> <p>“Yes; for now. Now, let me tell you why we’re here. We are dying. Again. Our civilization cannot breed without outside help. We must have some way of incubating our young. That is why we need you.”</p> <p>“Me?”</p> <p>“Well, no, not you. Your children. The inner linings of their stomachs make for excellent breeding grounds for our young. They only need to be incubated for a short time inside them. Once they are mature enough, they will expel themselves and we will tend to them there after.”</p> <p>“ You have GOT to be kidding,” I asked it, disgusted by what it was proposing.</p> <p>“No, I’m not, John. It has been this way for many centuries. There is no other way.”</p> <p>“If you can make a ship like this one, you can find another way,” I told him. I was stalling for time, trying to find a way out of this nightmare we stumbled into.</p> <p>“There is no other way,” Shaman repeated. “Oh, and don’t try to escape. You can’t.”</p> <p>It was right; I was stuck against this wall with no way off. Without any more information or conversation, Shaman turned away from me and turned its attentions to my two sleeping children.</p> <p>Two of its aides walked over to Tom and picked him up. His clothes were stripped from his young body and bracelets were attached to his wrists, ankles and just below his knees. He was waking as they were finishing this process. Shaman nodded and what looked like lightning spikes shot from the floor towards each of the bracelets. They pulled the bracelets to the floor and Tom was forced to his knees. His body was facing to my left and I could see the side of his body. He turned to face me, but his expression was vacant, as if he was on automatic pilot, or something similar.</p> <p>“Please don’t do this,” I begged Shaman. It turned its head towards me.</p> <p>“We have no choice, John,” it said in response.</p> <p>I watched as Shaman removed its shawl, allowing it to drop to the floor. I saw its genitals and tried to stop this again. It’s “cock”, for lack of a better word, wasn’t that long or thick, but it was the idea of it putting that thing inside my son that I didn’t like. It ended in a graduated way, as if it had no head; more like a bullet than an arrow.</p> <p>Shaman nodded again, and part of the floor sank downward, leaving Tom on a raised dais in the middle of the room. He looked like a lamb being prepped for the slaughter. Shaman and another being walked around my son in circles, viewing him with almost an appraising tone. </p> <p>Their hands stroked his young, smooth skin. Their touch was not harmful to him; on the contrary, it was almost lovingly. The other being took off its shawl also as Shaman lined up behind Tom. I closed my eyes to the inevitable.</p> <p>“Oh, no, John. You will watch this take place. You NEED to watch this.”</p> <p>Almost against my will, I opened my eyes again, and Shaman had turned back to face me again. Once it was sure I was watching again, it turned its attentions back to my son.</p> <p>It lovingly stroked my son’s backside as its cock grew longer. Shaman gently coaxed my son’s backside to arch, putting his sphincter in prime position. As its point began to invade my son, Tom began to squirm in discomfort. I wanted so badly to tear my eyes away from what was happening to him, but at the same time, I wanted to watch.</p> <p>After a minute or so of working it, I saw Shaman spread Tom’s butt like butter. He groaned at the intrusion, and tried to move away from the invading bullet, but Shaman held him close to its body. It continued to feed Tom more and more of its cock. Just when I thought it was all the way inside, an inch or so would appear out of no where and Shaman would feed it to him.</p> <p>Not only was his cock seemingly infinitely long, but it also seemed to be getting bigger in its girth. The combination of both length and girth was making Tom fidget, squirm, cry and move any way to get some relief. </p> <p>After some time, the other being there moved its cock to Tom’s mouth. With a nod of its head, Tom dutifully opened his mouth to accept what was in front of him. That glazed over look was still in his eyes; apparently they had some form of mind control over his actions. But if that were true, why did they have to bind him to the floor with the bracelets?</p> <p>My question went briefly unanswered as the two beings continuously forced more and more of their alien sex organs into my child. After a few more minutes, I saw a glow from Tom’s belly. The two beings shuddered slightly and began using my son’s body to reach their individual climaxes. They would pull out and slide back inside in almost perfect rhythm. </p> <p>Tom moaned as they worked his young body over. I saw his own cock enlarge and stiffen while the aliens fucked him. He was actually enjoying this?! They must still be doing something to his mind.</p> <p>It seemed that the three of them were building to a climax together. The moaning Tom was making was unmistakable now; passion. The two beings were turning him on. They worked themselves into a fever pitch velocity until they all at once stiffened. Tom bellowed out a huge grunt as best as he could with a larger-than-life cock down his throat. The two beings, having no mouths, were silent, but definitely climaxing, too. Their bodies spazmed as their organs connected once again inside my son.</p> <p>Two things happened that disgusted me further with this site. One, a large glow, larger than the others before it, emanated from inside Tom’s belly. It was orange-ish in color and glowed almost a yellow before it began subsiding. I could make out every vein and artery in the middle of my young son’s body.</p> <p>The second thing that happened almost successively, was the knots. Both beings produced larger knots inside their cocks that shot into Tom’s innards simultaneously. It was as if they were passing softballs to each other while using Tom as a conduit. I thought they would tear Tom apart from the sheer size of them. The “ball” going into Tom’s rectum tore his sphincter apart; I heard him scream from it. I also saw it work itself through his innards on its way to his stomach. The one going into his mouth was stuck at the entrance to his mouth.</p> <p>I guess the pain from something so large suddenly tearing into his ass caused the mind control to break. Tom seemed to wake up and began to try and get away from the two aliens. But with the bracelets holding him to the floor, he was going nowhere. The alien invading Tom’s gullet, put his hands on Tom’s shoulders to keep him where he was, also. </p> <p>Tears began rolling down his young cheeks while his outer-world rapist tried to soothe him. With its cock still down his throat, Tom was having difficulty breathing, but was managing. The “ball” in his face seemed to deflate gradually, and without warning, shot into Tom’s mouth and forced its way down his throat to his stomach. </p> <p>Tom’s stomach swelled at the addition of both beings’ deposits, but within a few minutes, it subsided back to semi-normal. I also saw blood being split on the floor coming from behind him as Shaman withdrew the entire length of his alien cock from him. When it was totally out, it reached the floor. The other being’s cock was half as long.</p> <p>The two were spent and sat down on the dais, while Tom collapsed to the floor. Shaman nodded and the bracelets released his knees and ankles. The boy took the opportunity to curl into a small ball. I saw the damage Shaman had inflicted on him. Blood was all over the boy’s butt, thighs, and legs. His hole was still seeping dark red blood and was just now beginning to close again. Tom lay on his side and sobbed into empty space.</p> <p>If they could read my mind, then they knew of the way I wanted to kill them at that moment. But I was powerless to make it happen. I cried with my son at his lost innocence that he’ll never get back. I cried at the fate that awaited my daughter.</p> <p>I flinched again as the front door closed hard. Only Tony does that when he comes home. I closed the journal and made my way out to welcome him home. I smiled as when I saw him on the way to the kitchen. We had a talk and I began getting things ready dinner.</p> <p>Lisa came home right as the boys and I were about to clean up everything. I told them to get their homework done and get ready for bed. They looked at me weird, but went to do as I said. I made Lisa a plate and she ate while we talked about the day. I didn’t mention the journal; I wanted to finish it first. She did most of the talking.</p> <p>As I was climbing into bed, I noticed that she was already passed out, as usual on her bad days at the office. They were coming more and more frequent for her, but she loved her work, just not the workplace.</p> <p>After the boys were up and gone the next day, and Lisa was headed out, I made my way to the study for more journal reading. I sat down with my morning coffee and began reading again.</p> <p><i>July 12th, 1975, </i></p> <p>As I continue this journal, I try to forget what had happened after writing it down, but it continues to haunt my nightmares. I tried to put it away and not think about it, but everything comes back in too vivid color to clear it out. So, I continue. Maybe soon I could have some closure and peace.</p> <p>After his rape, my son was led from the dais and placed on a bed in a smaller room. A glass door was closed to keep him inside, but it didn’t need to be closed. He hadn’t moved since they laid him on it. I was afraid that he had died from his ordeal.</p> <p>Julie still had not been moved from the spot they originally had left her. It was a long time, I don’t know how long, but a long time before two more of the beings walked back into their “breeding chamber” as they called it. I don’t know how, but I knew it was to different ones than the first two. They seemed to act a little differently, that’s all.</p> <p>They didn’t bother with me, but went straight to an unconscious Julie. Both of them went to work removing her clothing, piece by piece, until her nude body was on display. The two aliens placed the bracelets on just her ankles and wrists, then she was led to the dais as well. She was laid on it face-up. One of them nodded and the binding-bolts pulled her wrists to the floor, but her ankles were pulled up and apart. Her bald sex was obscenely exposed to the one that carried her by the ankles. He lasciviously ran a finger across her smooth mound. Julie’s unconscious body responded with a slight moan and shudder.</p> <p>The shawls were removed and dropped to the floor by both beings. Fingers continued to stimulate my young daughter in all the right places. They definitely knew enough of the human anatomy to know where to stroke her. Even a preteen can get turned on if stimulated correctly.</p> <p>The alien at her bottom began stroking her sex with its cock while its partner persisted in stroking her nipples and skin of her upper body. The steady onslaught of sensation was having its effect on Julie. The moaning got louder and under further ministrations, she began writhing in her bonds like a bitch in heat.</p> <p>To say that the display wasn’t affecting me, would have been a lie. I was watching my young daughter get molested by two beings from another world and I was enjoying it. Tom getting raped had no effect on my cock whatsoever, but Julie was another matter. As I watched, shamefully, I got turned on. I couldn’t help it.</p> <p>Before I could do anything else, I heard a voice crying out, “Get away from her!!!!” I looked up to see Tom awake and pounding on the barrier to get at his sister. It was useless, of course, but he tried. Even after his ordeal, he was still trying to protect her, while I was getting a hard-on. The shame of it is enough to kill me.</p> <p>With a nod from one of the aliens, Tom’s cries were cut off. But I heard a small voice say, “Daddy?” I looked back down to see Julie wake up, but she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking at the one being at her bottom.</p> <p>“What are you doing, Daddy?” she asked, looking at it. It didn’t answer, it just continued to stroke its cock along her slit, making more juices flow from her pussy. She looked up at the other alien to make another weird face at it.</p> <p>“Tommy?” she asked.</p> <p>The only thing that went through my mind was, “Oh God”. They were making her see us as they ravaged her. It was another mind-fuck.</p> <p>The two continued uninterrupted, as if nothing happened. Julie kept asking them to stop, thinking it was us. Soon enough, despite her best efforts, she shook in the throws of a small orgasm. Knowing human reactions, I knew it couldn’t have been a very big one. But fear, broken trust, and confusion have a way of dampening the experience.</p> <p>As Julie’s body calmed down a little from the orgasm they molested her to, the being at her tail fed his cock to her backdoor. She squealed in pain at the intrusion. Her young body tried to elude the digit, but the bindings held her fast in place.</p> <p>The alien at her head, held her stomach down onto the dais as its companion continued to feed its cock to her slim bowels. One inch at a time was forced inside her preteen body. The being holding her down played with and pinched her tiny nipples. Its other hand took over stroking her pussy with its long, slim fingers. And even with the added pain and humiliation of having that long, thickening cock being force-fed into her, Julie came again. But this time, the orgasm was much more powerful. She squealed through it this time, but I wasn’t sure if it was from the passion or the pain.</p> <p>I saw the grotesque movement of the tentacle-like cock move through her inner workings to finally arrive at her stomach. It waited for its compatriot to enter her mouth before moving again. It waited while the other one brought my daughter to two more violent orgasms.</p> <p>All this while, Julie kept asking me and Tom to “Stop, please, stop. It hurts.” And another one that continues to haunt my nightmares was “Why are you doing this, Daddy? Why?” and “I’m you’re sister, Tommy; make him stop. PLEASE!!!!!” All of these things plus others that have left my memory, thankfully, were being questioned by my little girl.</p> <p>Ultimately, the alien at Julie’s head stopped playing with her pussy long enough to feed her its cock. She kept her mouth closed at first, but it nodded and she opened right up for him as if on cue. Its cock slid right inside and she wrinkled her nose at having something like that inside her mouth. Before she realized it, the thing’s cock had hit the back of her throat and she gagged, but it didn’t stop the inevitable. </p> <p>With some coaxing, the cock slid right past the gag reflex and down her throat. As before, the cock seemed to grow, but not as long as the other one; just long enough to reach the stomach. I saw the same glow on her belly as I did on Tom’s. The two had touched. They each shuddered and began the same motion with her as they did to Tom. The enormous cocks worked in unison again to achieve success. This time, though, they didn’t seem to care if Julie orgasmed or not.</p> <p>But they did shudder and cum simultaneously as before; Julie did not. It didn’t seem to bother them that she didn’t. Now was the painful part for her as it was for Tom. The knots of sexual fluid filled their cocks and ran into her body. The one vying for entrance into her mouth had to wait, while the other bullied its way inside my daughter’s rectum, causing her to scream. It was the same scream Tom had released earlier. I knew her rectal muscles were just as torn as her brother’s.</p> <p>Julie had to endure the long wait as some fluid seeped into her stomach via her throat until the knot was small enough to fit past her teeth. The other knot made its way to her stomach to wait on its twin. Upon the two of them meeting, the same bulge took placed followed by the glowing event. The bulge subsided and the two withdrew from my daughter’s insides. Her blood was spilt on the floor, mixing with the dried blood of her brother.</p> <p>She was summarily released, where she also curled up into a “protective ball”. She kept asking, “why, Daddy, why?” and I couldn’t answer her. They gingerly picked her up and placed her in an identical isolation bin as well. She cried herself to sleep.</p> <p>I looked up and saw Tom staring right at me as the two aliens left me alone with my abused family. He saw the whole event play out in front of him and was as helpless as I was. When the two aliens that had deflowered my daughter left the room, I could hear Tom again.</p> <p>“Why are they doing this, Dad?” he asked.</p> <p>“Because they are breeding their race and need you to do that.” It sounded as hollow as my own voice.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>I sighed. How do I explain this to a nine year old boy?</p> <p>The kids had just come home from school again. Perfect timing, as usual.</p> <p>We had another quiet dinner. The boys missed their mother’s cooking, and so did I, and I was lost in my own thoughts. I kept wondering if my father had molested us and hid it in some delusion about aliens or if he was totally and completely crazy. He obviously had demons to expel, but this was getting beyond weird.</p> <p>Still, I wondered at it, because of my sister’s sexual appetites as we got older. She liked to be tied down. She and I discussed it a couple of times how she likes to be treated in the bedroom by Robert. He has no problems playing the sadist to her masochistic ways. If they are planning something really wild, they ask us to take care of their kids. Lisa and Julie have talked, so I know she knows about it.</p> <p>That night was another quiet one as Lisa headed straight to bed and sleep after dinner. I laid in bed for some time, thinking about what I had read in the journal. After some time of not getting to sleep, I got up and headed to the kitchen. After pouring myself some milk, warming it, and adding cocoa, I headed to the study and Dad’s journal. I returned to the living room with it and plopped down on the couch for some more of Dad’s delusions. Before I began reading, though, Jonathan walked in the room.</p> <p>“Can’t sleep, Dad?” he asked.</p> <p>“Very astute of you, John,” I said with a little sarcasm. He jokingly sneered at my comment.</p> <p>John was ten; the same age I was when my dad started having his problems. He was almost a mirror image of me at that age. I had to smile at myself, no pun intended. I guess reading Dad’s journal brought back some of the old feelings from back then. Tony, turning eight, was asleep, I was assuming.</p> <p>“Can I get some hot chocolate, too?” he asked, simply. I nodded. “I know, brush my teeth afterward.” He added that with a sigh. I smiled and was about to dig back into the journal when he walked back in the room.</p> <p>“Dad?” </p> <p>“Hm?” I asked, closing the book again.</p> <p>“Is there something wrong with Aunt Julie?”</p> <p>That was the last question I was expecting.</p> <p>“Why do you ask?”</p> <p>“Because Terri (the female cousin) said that she heard her mother asking for a whipping one night.”</p> <p>“Oh, that. Okay, what I’m going to tell you is in confidence. No one, and I mean no one, is to hear what I’m about to tell you.” He nodded that he understood.</p> <p>I began with the basics of reiterating sex, he sat quietly and listened. Then I carefully went through the different types of ways men and women can have orgasms. Then the pain idea was introduced along with sado-masochism, and other adventures into that lifestyle. He listened intently as I explained that his aunt was the submissive one that liked to be spanked and etc.</p> <p>By the time that I was finished explaining everything, his drink was done and it was time for him to try and hit the sack again. I reinforced the statement of discretion and he nodded that he understood. I kissed his forehead and sent him to bed. I heard him in the bathroom brushing his teeth and the climbing into bed. I smiled and opened the book again.</p> <p><i>July 15th, 1975.</i></p> <p>Every time I see the kids, I think of this incident. I can’t leave it alone. Seeing Julie just walking across the room makes me stiff. Watching them play together causes another flashback to that room. I wish it were over with. I guess writing it down helps, but it’s still painful as hell. I do need to finish this journal before I am unable to do so.</p> <p>I must have blacked out for a while and when I came to, Shaman was standing in front of me. With a nod, the bracelets released me from the wall, and I fell to my knees.</p> <p>“Don’t even think about it, John. I can have you back on that wall before you know it.”</p> <p>It knew I was about to pounce. Either it was in my mind still, or an excellent judge of human nature. Either way, I nodded and carefully stood up to face my son’s rapist.</p> <p>It led me to the center of the room, where the blood had been cleaned up during my unconsciousness and the dais was now a smooth floor again. Two chairs sat in the middle, facing each other. Shaman sat in the one facing away from Tom’s cage. I took its opposite. Food was brought for me and the kids and then we were alone again.</p> <p>“There are some things to say and explain, John,” Shaman began, “but let me get it all out before you ‘say’ anything.”</p> <p>I nodded and it continued with a return nod.</p> <p>“Thank you. Now, what you witnessed was necessary; unfortunate, but necessary for the survival of our race. I’m sorry for the trauma we caused you, John. You will remember all of what happened here till the end of your days; there’s nothing we can do about that. But for your children, we can undo the damage that has been and will be done to them.</p> <p>“There is a process of removing the memory of everything that transpires here. They will go through that when our young no longer need them. Their injuries will also be healed before they return to your world. The only one that will know about this event will be you, John.</p> <p>“Also, for the pain and all that we’ve put them through, we will bestow a gift to them that not even they will know about. Part of us will be left behind inside them so that when it is time for them to have children, that part of us will be given to their offspring.”</p> <p>“What part of you?” I know I was interrupting, but I couldn’t help it.</p> <p>“Some physical traits, but mainly our extra sensory perception ability. Your ‘grandchildren’, as you call them, will have the ability to speak to each other through their own minds at about the age that your children are now. They also will have uncanny, by your standards, patience and understanding.”</p> <p>“What physical traits?”</p> <p>“Well, they will be slightly taller and thin than their peers. And they will be unable to grow body hair, excluding the hair on their heads. For some reason or other, that seems to happen, we’re not sure why or how. That’s how your ‘American Indians’ were unable to grow facial or body hair.”</p> <p>Well, that made sense.</p> <p>“From now until the time that our young are ejected from their bodies, you and your children may have the full use of this ship. You will not be harmed in any way from now until the time of the birthing. If you are adamant about causing trouble, though, we will confine all three of you to this room and bind you to the walls until that time comes. It’s your choice, John.”</p> <p>I nodded to it that I understood. What choice did I have?</p> <p>“Your daughter will be fine. She has already forgotten the experience of her breeding. My associates were shameful with her and they have been properly chastised. My apologies to her and you, John.”</p> <p>“Thank you,” I said, with a little resentment. I was also thinking about Tom’s violation as well. It nodded that an understanding had been reached. The nod also opened the doors holding the kids captive.</p> <p>They ran to me and I put my arms around them. I held them for a while and Shaman left me with them. Their clothes were no where to be found, but two smaller shawls were lying on the small table to the side of the room. I put them on the kids and tied them off at their waists.</p> <p>I decided to test Shaman’s word and we walked to the door; it opened automatically. Immediately I thought of Star Trek. Shaman was standing outside, waiting. It led us through the wide halls of the ship towards another area. Everywhere we walked, others bowed to the children; not to me. They knew what the kids were there for. They seemed honored by the kids’ presence.</p> <p>“How long are we going to be here, Shaman?” I asked with a little hint of impatience. Also, I was thinking about the fact that it takes nine months for a human child to be born. What about them?</p> <p>“You three will now be our honored guests for the course of one rotation of your moon. I believe you call it a month.”</p> <p>I nodded that I understood. It took us to a small “apartment” for us to live in while we were there. It was roomy enough for the three of us. If it weren’t for the trauma that the kids would have to go through, I would be tempted to stay for a very long time. </p> <p>When we were alone, I explained to them what Shaman had told me. Tom was grossed out about having someone’s offspring inside him, which I understand. But Julie was actually completely at home being a vessel for someone to be born. I guess it’s the difference between boys and girls.</p> <p>Over the next four weeks or so, the kids grew fat. It seemed they were carrying an entire civilization inside them. I knew that they would get fat, but I didn’t know it was going to be as fat as they got. By the time they were ready, neither of them could even sit up. For the final two days before it started, both of them were only able to lie in bed.</p> <p>Finally, the day came. Tom woke up screaming his head off at the pain. Our caretaker of the species glided to his side. With extreme patience, he guided Tom to the birthing room. Julie was right behind him with the pains of labor. As we were being led there, I saw both of their bellies shimmering as if a thousand bugs were crawling just under their skins. </p> <p>The birthing room was like a large arena. Tables were in the middle with handgrips to the sides. A hole was sort of dug out at the other end for the bellies to fit into and platforms extended from the bottom for feet. A large screen was behind both tables; large enough to be seen by the whole place.</p> <p>As the children were being led to the tables, the seats were being filled rapidly by our alien hosts. I became indignant.</p> <p>“This is a most precious time for us, John,” Shaman spoke into my mind. I turned and he was right beside me. “It’s not a spectacle; it’s a time to honor those who sacrifice for us. Your children will be honored today.”</p> <p>I wasn’t too sure. I made my way to the tables where my children were removed of their special shawls and placed face-down on the tables. They were small enough to allow their heads to hang over the ends. </p> <p>A scream from Julie brought me out of my haze. Both kids were now deep in the throws of labor pains. Sweat poured off their faces as they looked at each other. Both of them were gripping the handles hard enough to make their knuckles white. I held one of each of their hands as they held on for what seemed like dear life. </p> <p>I looked up to the screen behind Tom. I could see what the alien behind him could see; apparently he could project it onto the screen. I looked at it, and saw that it had eyes. I found out that about ten percent of the young were born with eyes. They were the ones that sent the projections of things they saw to the others.</p> <p>As I watched the screen, I saw Tom’s anus being pushed against it from the inside. His nuts and dick were hanging down along the wall of the cut out section. Tom then screamed again as his hole was being forced open. A small grey head popped through; it was just smaller than a tennis ball, I would wager. </p> <p>As the creature’s body was squirted out, it was caught by the alien kneeling behind Tom in a basin with a liquid in it. He screamed again as another one was right behind the first and the alien had a new basin as another one carried the first away.</p> <p>“How many are there?” I asked, turning towards Shaman. Its head was bowed, but he answered.</p> <p>“Usually, the number is just above fifty offspring.”</p> <p>“FIFTY?????!!!!!” I could have killed him if he were human. Just then Julie joined in on the screaming; her first was pushing through, now. I watched as her first alien offspring was born, caught, and carried off to make room for the next one.</p> <p>And so it went with both kids. The screaming died down after fifteen or so had been born. Now it was nothing more than a grunt each time one of the infant aliens was ejected. The kids were tired by this time, but they still had a long way to go before it was completely over with. They looked at each other occasionally to make sure the other was fine, but mainly it was about getting this over with as soon as possible.</p> <p>The whole ordeal took over two hours until the final larvae were jettisoned. When it was finally done, Shaman walked over and rubbed both of their backs and butts in turn. It nodded to each of the ones handling the alien infants and they left. I tore my eyes away from my exhausted children to see all the others sort of bowing their heads towards them. Until they were led away, all of them were as reverent as clergy. </p> <p>The children went through the process Shaman discussed earlier while they were tired and sore. It said that it was best if they were taken care of right away. The whole process of birthing and them “making everything right” took about a day or so.</p> <p>The three of us were standing before Shaman as we were about to leave. It nodded to each child and they nodded back. It told me the memory modifications would take hold the minute we hit the ground. Then it turned its attentions to me and handed me a box.</p> <p>“In here are two items that will help you in remembering us, John. First, there are the two birthing shawls your children wore while they were here. Give them to them if and when you think they can handle the truth. Second, there is a memory disc of everything you and your children have done since arriving here. You don’t have the technology yet to view it, but eventually you will. Peace be with you, John. And thank you, children.”</p> <p>Without warning, we were sent back to Earth the way we left it. It appeared as if no time had passed at all. Our car was still in its place and it was still night, but becoming lighter. The kids and I walked to the car, they pulled some clothes out and got dressed. I tried the car again and it started right up as if nothing was wrong with it to begin with.</p> <p>Within mere moments, the kids were passed out on the back seat. Julie was “spooned” up against Tom’s front and he had his arm draped over her middle. I was thankful that they wouldn’t remember this ordeal, but cursing the fact that it had happened to them to begin with. I looked at the box Shaman had given me and decided to wait till later to open it.</p> <p>As we started off, I saw the sun coming up in the rearview mirror. It was a new day, and I was hopeful, but troubled at the same time. When we made it to the next town, I found out we had only been gone for a couple of hours; they must have the ability of time travel or something of the like.</p> <p>When the kids woke up, they didn’t remember a thing, as promised. The rest of the trip was uneventful; thankfully uneventful.</p> <p>As we’ve settled here in Oakland, I am finding it harder and harder to deal with the memories of our time with the aliens. Conflicting emotions, warring thoughts and confused passions keep haunting me daily. I’ve decided not to tell the kids, or anyone for that matter, about the event. One day I hope they will forgive me for that.</p> <p>I decided to destroy the shawls that were given them incase by accident they would find them, but the disc is going to be kept at the back of this journal, never to be seen by human eyes.</p> <p>That was the last entry into the journal. To humor my father’s delusions, I turned to the back of the journal and nothing was there. But I did notice that the paper on the inside of the binding had been pulled away and resealed. I scratched it off and as I peeled it away, a disc, the size of a CD, fell out of the binding and into my lap.</p> </div>","['To be continued, if there is interest.']"
259,"The Joseph Experience, Part 6",6,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The boys arrive to their new home and meet Pavel; the boy in charge that was leaving.,2007-06-26,2,4,"b/b, anal, 1st time",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche061.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">New Home</p> <p>The plane finally landed at the airport in Saryshaghan. Once we landed, we made our way through the airport. Mactep was in the lead with Boris one step behind him and to the left. We were behind Boris, flanking the two of them. As we walked through the small building, many people glanced our way, but didn’t say anything to us. Obviously, our master was a man of power in the area.</p> <p>When we exited the terminal, there was a car waiting for us to take us to our new home. Julian and I sat in the back with Mactep and Boris. To two of them talking while Julian and I knelt down on the floor in front of them and watched the scenery pass. Too soon, we passed out of the city and into the countryside. I watched as things passed by us, enthralled by the place I was now to call home.</p> <p>It took another half an hour before we made it to Balkhash, and ten minutes through the town to the castle. It was immaculate. The car first pulled up to the gate and through to park in front of the door. Mactep got out when the driver opened the door for him and we followed after Boris. The tall front doors opened for us as we approached.</p> <p>To give a total detail of the castle would take way too long, so I’ll try to limit it to just a short paragraph. The building took the shape of a “U” with a back wall that opened to the lake. It also had a level that one could walk on. As far as the rooms, well, after some months there, I was able to count all one hundred and thirty of them on all five floors. The Great Library was expansive and had just about any book known to mankind, or at least a copy of it. In the middle was a courtyard of green grass and some bushes. Opulence was the word for the place; that was for sure. </p> <p>The slave’s quarters were on the north side of the castle, close to the master’s bedroom. His was on the fifth floor on the north side, all the way at the end of that side. The hallway ended at his door on that floor. The slave’s quarters were below his on the third floor. </p> <p>In the entry way, a young man waited for us wearing a longer breech and a shiny gold collar similar to mine around his neck. He bowed to Mactep and waited. The two spoke in Russian for a few minutes, then he introduced us to the boy.</p> <p>“Boys, this is Pavel. He will show you to your rooms and explain everything you need to know from there.” Mactep was smiling, but insistent. I already figured not to disobey him anyway.</p> <p>Pavel looked to be about fourteen or fifteen. He had dark brown hair and eyes, light skin with some freckles spackling his nose and cheeks. He smiled a warm, inviting smile at us which both of us returned. Mactep left us in his hands and walked away talking business with Boris. Pavel motioned for us to follow him and we were led to the third floor slaves’ rooms. We went into a room that was more of a small suite. He motioned for us to sit down on the sofa.</p> <p>“So, how do you like Kazakhstan so far?” he asked in a British accent. Both Julian and I were stunned. He smiled at the look on our faces. “Yes, I’m British.” I looked at Julian, but all he could do was look at Pavel. Without warning, he stood up, walked around and grabbed onto the teenager’s waist. Soon, tears were flowing and Julian was crying uncontrollably. Pavel looked to me for an explanation.</p> <p>“He’s also British,” I said without waiting for the question. Julian had been brave up to now, accepting his fate without fear or worry. Now, I guess with knowing one of his countrymen was here, he just fell apart briefly. Finally, the younger boy got himself under control. Pavel knelt down to look at him in the eye to make sure he was alright. My friend nodded and returned to his seat next to me. I put my arm around his shoulder for support.</p> <p>“Now, you need to listen close to what I’m about to tell you; especially you, Sasha. You will serve the master until he releases you. If you try to escape, things will be done to you that I can’t possibly imagine. Mactep does have a torture chamber; I’ve seen it, down below the castle. Most that go in there don’t come out and if they do, they are never the same again.</p> <p>“From now until the time I leave, you will ‘shadow’ me, Sasha. Remember everything I do and say and how I do it, as it will be expected of you once I leave.”</p> <p>“How long till that happens?” I asked, still comforting Julian.</p> <p>“Just over a month, so you’d better be on your toes with everything. Mactep has asked for me for tonight, but you will stay with him tomorrow. It will be expected of you at least twice a week to stay with him.” That I figured out by myself, believe it or not.</p> <p>The rest of that day, Pavel told us all the basics that we would need to know to live and serve here. While he talked, he showed us around the castle, including the room I was to live in. It looked surprisingly close to the room we stayed at in Istanbul. I would stay in that room until he left, and then move into a suite next to the master’s.</p> <p>Education would also be expected of us. One of the things we would have to learn is Russian and Kazakh; the two main languages of the country. He told us that Mactep despises an ignorant servant and they don’t survive long here. We nodded and took his meaning for the threat that it was.</p> <p>Just before dinnertime, we were introduced to the rest of the slaves. All of them greeted us, but one in particular didn’t care for me; Yurgi. He was of Russian descent, and had black hair with brown eyes. He was a few years older than us and larger than us as can be expected. Yurgi seemed to have a chip on his shoulder about something, and I asked Pavel about that after meeting them all.</p> <p>“Well, he sort of does, Sasha. My job was promised to him, but he made too many mistakes, so the brass collar was taken from him.”</p> <p>“Great. Just what I needed; a rival.”</p> <p>“You didn’t think this was going to be all that easy, did you?” Julian asked with a hint of a smile. I gave him the “evil eye” for that one.</p> <p>“Come on guys, we’ve got to get something to eat before serving dinner to the master and his guests.”</p> <p>We ate and I shadowed Pavel during the entire meal, taking mental notes all along. Julian watched the others as well to see how things were done here. His job was not going to be difficult; just simply service the needs of the guests. My job was significantly more complicated.</p> <p>Not only did I have to serve Mactep, but I had to keep on my toes about everything else going on in the room as well. Dinner wasn’t too much of a problem, it was afterward and having to coordinate the slaves to clean up as well as the after dinner drinks in his study that was tricky. The evening came to an end and Pavel left for the master’s suite. The slaves left for their own rooms, including Julian and myself.</p> <p>“You know your new name has been left in my hands,” I said upon entering my suite. </p> <p>“And just what have you decided, oh powerful one,” he chided.</p> <p>“Well, with that comment, I have decided on ‘Igor’,” I said, with a smile.</p> <p>I didn’t have time to react before he jumped on top of me and began tickling me. I squirmed my best to get away from him and after a few minutes, I was able to. We continued to wrestle for a few more minutes until both of us had sort of tired ourselves out.</p> <p>“Have you decided?” he asked when we finally settled down.</p> <p>“How about ‘Roman’?” I asked.</p> <p>He thought about it for a few seconds and nodded. From then on, that was what he was called. And with that settled, we took a look around the small suite that was to be my home for the next month. We made our way to the balcony to look out over the low, rolling hills to the north of us. Twilight had passed to our left and night had fallen. Both of us were tired, but not really sleepy. I leaned against the wall to look out from the castle. </p> <p>Julian, now Roman, walked up behind me and put his hand on my back. His hand moved slowly over the skin covering my spine. I hummed at the sensation. He moved to stand directly behind me and I leaned back against him. His hands moved around to my belly and continued stroking my smooth skin there.</p> <p>My hands lowered and relocated to his hips then his bare buttocks. A kiss on my shoulder sent a shiver down my back. Before I could do anything to stop him, he untied my breech and it fell to the ground. I reached directly behind me and did the same to his. A smooth, young hand found my stiffening prick and began stroking it.</p> <p>“Always go for the main event, don’t you?” I teased him.</p> <p>“What else is there?” he shot back.</p> <p>My hands immediately clamped down on his fully naked buttcheeks and pulled him against my back. His hard-on rode between my own globes and the head fit in the small of my back. He sighed at the new sensation. Apprehensively, I turned my head around to address him.</p> <p>“Stick it inside me, Roman,” I told him.</p> <p>“Do what?”</p> <p>“I get the feeling from Pavel that Mactep is going to do the same to me tomorrow night, anyways. Besides, neither one of us is larger than his middle finger and it’s already been up there a few times. Now, do it before I change my mind, Roman.”</p> <p>“If you’re sure…” he said with some apprehension.</p> <p>I was the one getting buggered, and he was apprehensive.</p> <p>I opened my legs a little and I felt him pull his cock down between my asscheeks. With some trepidation of my own, I held my breath. I held onto his hips and felt him guide his cock towards my backdoor. Then I felt it touch the closed hole and I became even more nervous.</p> <p>Being that this was his, and mine for that matter, first time, he wasn’t too sure of what he was doing. But, half by guess and half by luck, the head of his cock began splitting my guardian muscle. I gripped his hips a little tighter as a sudden pain from back there hit my senses. He stopped.</p> <p>“I don’t want to hurt you, Sasha,” he said, concerned. To lay his fears to rest, I pulled his hips toward me, suddenly. That hurt!</p> <p>“UUUGH!” was the exact sound that escaped my throat. He tried to back off, but I held him fast where he was. My left leg was vibrating like I was Thumper from that stupid Disney movie.</p> <p>“I’m hurting you, Sean,” he said, still upset and trying to pull away. His hands had moved to my shoulders while mine had not moved at all. I was keeping him in his place, even though the pain was still there.</p> <p>Soon, the pain subsided and I relaxed some. I let him go, but told him not to take it out of me. He didn’t understand fully, but he did as I asked. I returned my look to the hills and folded my arms under my chin while resting them on the balcony. I was slightly bent at the waist while Roman was still unsure of what to do next.</p> <p>“Slide it in and out like we do when we’re sucking each other,” I suggested, remembering what Mactep did with his finger.</p> <p>“You’re sure?” he said, with that British accent I was falling in love with. I nodded and moved a bit back to slide his cock inside slightly. He grasped my hips and began doing as I had directed. All at once, his hips made contact with my buttcheeks, shoving his whole length inside me.</p> <p>I grit my teeth and clinched my fists at the pain, but held on against it. His hands moved up to grip my side as he waited for a second. I nodded and he began pumping his cock in and out of my virginal asshole. I noticed he was still cautious at the beginning, but he soon got over that as the feelings of passion welled up inside his loins. Roman’s speed picked up and before both he and I knew it, he dry climaxed inside me.</p> <p>Due to the pain, my cock had deflated quite a bit and just hung, almost uselessly under my bent body. After Roman had recovered enough, he pulled his shrunken cocklet out of my pink asshole. He walked around beside me and placed his arm over my shoulders.</p> <p>“It’s going to happen tomorrow night. I know it.” I said, turning towards him. Tears were welling up in my eyes at the impending pain that lay in store for me. All Roman did was pull me into an embrace. I cried it out to him and the night air. After a few minutes, the crying stopped and the tears dried up. We stood there looking at each other; two naked eight-year-olds in a strange land.</p> <p>Before I could do or say anything, he got down on his knees and began to suck my limp cock into his warm mouth. I tapped him on the shoulder and shook my head, no.</p> <p>“Not tonight, Roman,” I said matter-of-factly.</p> <p>“Why not?” he asked, looking up.</p> <p>“I don’t know. I just know I don’t want it right now, my brother.”</p> <p>I stood him up and looked him square in the eye. A hug was all I could afford for myself at that moment. We parted and grabbed our breeches. We walked back into the room with our arms over the others’ shoulders and the breechcloths in the free hands. </p> <p>Tomorrow was, after all, another day. It was one that I couldn’t avoid or escape from. Tonight was for us to get some sleep. It took some more time of watching my friend sleep before the night claimed me, but I did finally succumb to it.</p></div>",[]
260,"The Joseph Experience, Part 7",7,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sasha spends his first night with his master…,2007-06-30,3,5,"M/b, oral, anal, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche062.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Broken In</p> <p>After our shower and getting dressed, Roman and I made our way to our individual posts. Roman went to the kitchens and I went to Pavel’s suite. He looked none too worse for wear, so perhaps it won’t be as bad as I feared the previous night. He took me on a short tour to show me my morning duties, and then breakfast for Mactep.</p> <p>The rest of the day was spent in study. The Kazakh language wasn’t too complicated to understand; it was almost musical in nature. I took to it better than Roman did, but he was better at Russian than me, so we broke even on that deal. Lunch was pretty much a catch-as-catch-can arrangement. We had something that looked like tortillas, but the meat was not beef. I heard one slave joking that it was goat meat.</p> <p>Dinner was a somber affair for me, but I tried to remain as upbeat as possible and not let my fear show. All the other slaves, though, knew what was coming. Each of them had a different look on their faces; mostly pity. Yurgi looked positively giddy at my fate. Mactep rose from the dinner table and made his way out to his bedroom. I looked to Pavel to see what to do. He nodded for me to follow the master. Sighing, I did.</p> <p>Mactep walked with a purpose towards his room. I kept up as best as I could and followed him into the room before the doors shut. I kind of felt like a lamb being led to the slaughter, and willingly going. When the doors were shut behind me, he walked around me and sat on his bed. His attentions then turned directly and only to me. </p> <p>I was standing with my hands respectfully behind my back. My chin was quivering, on the verge of breaking into sobs. But I forced myself not to cry; I was failing miserably.</p> <p>“You know what is going to happen?” he asked.</p> <p>I sighed and nodded, but then looked down at my feet. A lone tear ran down my cheek. A partner ran behind it on the opposite one. I saw his hand motion for me to come to him and I did. Upon standing directly in front of him, he raised my chin up with his finger to look him square in the eye.</p> <p>“I’m not going to say that it will not hurt and there will be some blood, but I will do my best to make it as pleasurable and gentle for you as I can, Sasha. Now, please assist me with my clothing.” I didn’t like the sound of that, but what could I do?</p> <p>I nodded and helped him get undressed. When he was completely nude, he laid himself out on the bed. I took the bracelets and anklets off and went around to stand beside him. Shakily, I climbed into bed with him, knowing full well what was going to happen to me next.</p> <p>As he laid there, I got the impression that he wanted me to take the lead. I did. I knelt on the bed next to him and began playing with the hair that covered his body. As my father was smoother, I had not seen a man with so much hair on his chest before. Even his nipples were covered in black hair. I leaned forward and kissed one of them. As I did this, he took the opportunity to untie the belt to my breechcloth. I felt it slip and fall off my body to the bed.</p> <p>A smooth, but tough hand began feeling its way around my backside area. I was still exploring the forest of black hair on his chest while he was enjoying himself with my smooth body. I felt him pull me towards him and I moved around to straddle his torso, facing him. He sat up and unexpectedly, kissed me fully on the lips. I gave into his kiss and allowed his tongue to delve into my young mouth. At the same time, he pulled me into a fierce embrace and kept me that way during the entire kiss. On their own accord, my legs wrapped themselves around his middle.</p> <p>I could feel his cock poke around my backside. He wasn’t searching for the door, but I got the feeling it was more like he was knocking to get my attention. As we parted, I shyly looked down his chest. Another tear slipped down my face as I made my decision.</p> <p>“Will you take me now, Mactep?” I asked quietly.</p> <p>He didn’t answer verbally. He pulled me back into the embrace and twisted us around to have me on my back and him on top of me. I reached around his neck and held on for dear life as he lined his leaking prick up to my boy-hole. I closed my eyes to what was coming next. I could feel my whole body tense up at the thought of something that large finding its way inside me.</p> <p>After spreading his precum around my hole, I felt him pushing as gently, but as insistently, as possible. Soon, I felt the head begin to spear my interior. It wasn’t too bad to begin with, but within a few minutes, the girth that is him started to burn me. I bit my lip to the pain and tried my best to bear it, but it was becoming increasingly difficult.</p> <p>Finally, the pain was getting too much and I pushed away from him. But he would have none of that. His hands wrapped underneath my shoulders to hold me in place while he persisted to impale me. I tried wiggling out from under him, but it was useless; I was going nowhere. </p> <p>Suddenly and extremely painfully, he pushed the head of his cock past my sphincter muscle. The pain was unbearable and I screamed. I tried not to, but it just hurt too much for me to keep quiet. I kept trying to push him off and out of me, but he held his position, waiting for me to settle down. It seemed to take forever before the pain lessened, but eventually it did subside and I calmed down.</p> <p>He reached up and wiped my face off of my tears. I saw his face clearer and he was smiling, reassuringly. I choked back a few more of them and tried my best to smile up at him; it was just difficult while he had his cock somewhere that it shouldn’t be.</p> <p>Knowing that I wasn’t going to resist him further, he loosened his hold on me. I felt him slide his dick into me further, and it stung again. I hissed at the pain again, but didn’t try to push him away. I had resigned myself to this; come hell or high water. Not that I had any choice anyway.</p> <p>I felt every inch of him slide into me until he had fully buried his pole inside. He took a second to feel me engulfing it before he began to pull out. It was a painful sensation, to be sure. It felt like a piece of paper pulp was being dragged out of my innards. I thought for a second he was going to pull out fully, but once the crown of his head hit my torn barrier, he began slicing into me again. This was not smooth at all; it felt like a knife was cutting into me. In many ways it was more painful than the initial penetration.</p> <p>It took two more full rotations of him sliding into me before the pain of it all began receding. He picked up the pace a little, but he could only hold out for so long before cumming inside me. It lasted one more time before he stiffened and began shooting his cum into my intestines.</p> <p>Mactep collapsed on top of me and I felt not only full at having an adult cock inside me, but also crushed at having his body cover mine. I slithered out to my right to get some air and he rolled to the left. His waning dick slipped out of my torn hole as I gained a little freedom for myself. </p> <p>Once I was free, I curled into a ball with my arms around my knees. I just felt like I needed to be me for a brief period of time. I know I was still bleeding from my shredded virginity, but I didn’t care. His hand began stroking my arm. I needed the time to myself, but I knew better than to shrug him off me. I just lay there like that for a while, not caring that I was soiling my master’s sheets.</p> <p>Slowly, deliberately, I uncurled my body as I recovered my mind. Without any prompting from him, I got up and retrieved a cloth to clean up the sheets a little, as well as his manhood. I was right; I bled a lot from behind. After cleaning off him and the sheets, I went into the bathroom to clean myself up. It took a long time to get the bleeding under control, but it did finally stop. When I walked back in the room, he was lying propped up on one elbow, waiting for me.</p> <p>“You should not have worried about the sheets, Sasha. The other slaves will change them in the morning.”</p> <p>“I know, Master, but I felt like I should,” I said, lamely.</p> <p>He smiled, reassuringly, and patted the bed. I took the prompting and laid my aching body down next to him. I was belly down and facing away from him, but he took it as no insult. His hand traced just about every part of my back, butt and legs while I just laid there and actually enjoyed the attention. I saw my breech and got an inspiration.</p> <p>Remembering what it felt like when he linked my bracelets together, I grabbed the breech and wove one end around my right wrist twice. The other end, I wrapped around my left, and twisting it around a couple of times, my wrists were bound together. Mactep saw what I was doing, and reached for the free ends of the breech. He tied them together, fully binding my wrists.</p> <p>My cock was lengthening and hardening under my prone body while he tied the two ends together. With my hands out of the way, he pulled me towards him. A little stroking and my cocklet was fully stiff. I opened my legs a bit to let him have his way with it. He took it for the invitation that it was. </p> <p>As his hand was wrapped around my dick, he pulled me over and onto him as he rolled to his back. My tied hands fell behind his head. I wiggled a little to get comfortable on his torso. I sighed as he resumed fondling me. His free hand began tweaking my nipples one at a time. A little pain with the pleasure he was giving me was acceptable to my immature senses. Even through the recent pain and humiliation of having him fuck me for the first time, I came within mere minutes of his ministrations.</p> <p>“I always like it when you do it, Mactep,” I said as I relaxed.</p> <p>He chuckled a tad while he continued playing with my sensitive jewels. While his hand molested my private area, I felt his cock getting harder beneath me. Scared at the renewed pain, but knowing that I couldn’t escape it, I began to snuggle my butt against his erection.</p> <p>“Don’t start what you cannot finish, young one,” he whispered.</p> <p>I took a deep breath and wiggled again. That was all the invite he needed. Without further warning, he wrapped both arms around me and rolled the two of us over. I lowered my hands to the bed as he raised himself up off me. Tough hands began moving over the globes that formed my seat. But a rod was soon riding along the crack between them. Knowing full well what I started, I opened my legs wider.</p> <p>He reached under me and pulled my hips upwards, to put my butt in the air. As my butt was in the air, waiting on him to spear me again, my elbows supported my upper body. As the tip of his cock hit my hole, he pushed it inside. Excruciating pain shot through my body as he split me in half again. Not being able to hold it in again, I screamed. It felt like that knife was being used on me again. My torn sphincter muscles could only handle so much abuse.</p> <p>Mactep waited for a few seconds again before “plowing” ahead. I nodded towards the bed and he started to push into me again. It hurt like before to take all of him inside me, but this was something I was going to have to get used to. Before long, I could feel his pubes against the smooth skin of my ass. It felt like his whole being was inside me, filling me to the brim. He ground his cock around inside me for a bit then began to withdraw it. When he had taken it out to the point of his head inside, he retraced his path back inside my innermost sanctum.</p> <p>My shredded backdoor was on fire as he fit his whole cock back within me. Once fully embedded, he began to withdraw again. Holding onto my hips to hold me in position, he started pumping me fully with his hard-on. The pain was still there, but lessened after a few cycles and I was able to bear it much better. Mactep lasted longer this time than when he took my virginity, and I had to endure a longer lasting pain than before. After several minutes, I was wondering if he was ever going to finish. It was right after that thought passed through my mind that he made one hard, guttural lunge, sending his sperm shooting into me again. The viciousness of it stung, and I yelped, but it was finally over for now.</p> <p>He laid down onto my back and we both sank down to the mattress. In this position, I was able to handle his weight better than before. We stayed like that until his cock popped out of my torn hole again and he rolled off me to the side. I sighed and rolled away from him to look at him lie there beside me. He had a look of utter contentment on his face. I, on the other hand, was sore.</p> <p>Still wanting to be a good servant, I leaned towards him and began licking up the mess of my shredded virginity and his jizm. Soon, he was clean and I laid my head on his belly to rest. I pulled my wrists to my mouth and used my teeth to untie the breechcloth binding my wrists together. Once untied, I cast the cloth to the floor next to the bed. I hoped we were done for the night. I was wrong, but I was glad I was.</p> <p>He reached down and pulled my lower body up towards his head. Without explanation or orders, he rolled over and sucked my little cock into his mouth. The feeling was just as pleasurable as when Roman does it. I just laid there and let him work on me. It wasn’t until his finger found my tattered hole that I flinched.</p> <p>“Please don’t Mactep; I’m too sore there,” I pleaded with him. And to his credit, he stopped. I think it was that simple act that caused me to really begin to love and respect him.</p> <p>It didn’t stop him from working on my erection, though. I could feel his tongue work its way around the stalk of my dick. The sensations were wonderful. I held my hands behind my head as he worked me over. I didn’t want to disturb anything he was doing to me at that time. Without warning, though, my nuts disappeared into his mouth as well. That sent me over the edge, cumming.</p> <p>I took a breather, and he did too, but it didn’t last long. He was back to work on me again; building me up to that euphoric high that was so pleasurable. This one took longer to reach, but not by much. After another short breather, he pulled me on top of him with my legs to “bookcase” his head. My dick disappeared into his mouth again in no time. I held onto him for dear life as he built me back up towards a fourth climax of the night.</p> <p>I was dealt two more of them in that position before we called it a night. Weary, tired, sore, and aching, I managed to circle around to fall asleep next to him. The last thing I remembered was thanking him.</p></div>",[]
261,"The Joseph Experience, Part 8",8,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Now it's Roman's turn with the Mactep…,2007-06-30,4,5,"M/b/b, oral, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche063.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Roman’s Night</p> <p>The next morning, I woke to sunlight streaming in the room, blinding me. I rubbed my eyes to get the sleep-junk from them. I turned to my right, which was where Mactep was lying when I fell asleep, but he was gone. I turned to the left and no one was there at all, either. When I turned over and sat up, I saw that I was alone in the room. I groaned and flopped back down on the bed.</p> <p>The door opened and Pavel walked in, carrying a tray of breakfast items. He sat them on the bed then pulled a chair up for himself. I wasn’t moving.</p> <p>“Am I in trouble?” I asked him.</p> <p>“No,” he chuckled. “Mactep knew you needed your rest after last night. He told me you did well. We did hear your screams, though.”</p> <p>“You heard those?” I asked, embarrassed.</p> <p>“I think there are a few people somewhere in Siberia that didn’t, but otherwise, everyone else did.” He had a comical look on his face. “How do you feel?”</p> <p>I moved around gently, as to not upset the breakfast, and experimentally. I was sore, but not too bad. I reached behind and felt my hole. It hurt a lot to the touch, so I refrained from doing that again. I told him I was okay, and he smiled. </p> <p>“Then you did better than me on my first time with him. I couldn’t stop crying the next day from the night’s pain.” He handed me some ointment to use on the torn muscle to help alleviate the soreness. Then he motioned to the breakfast. “Go ahead and eat, Sasha.”</p> <p>Wanting to change the subject, I asked him where he was going in a month’s time. As he answered, I began eating the breakfast he mentioned.</p> <p>“Mactep is sending me to school at the end of next month. I will be there for the next two years getting ready for my life in the real world. I want to own my own deli in the capital city. Mactep has promised some money to me when I finish school to help. I can’t wait for that day, Sasha.”</p> <p>He seemed genuinely excited at the prospect of going into business for himself. I was happy for him. I finished my breakfast and slid out of bed. I stumbled a little and he helped me to the shower. As I got in, I saw him looking up and down my slim body. I turned and grabbed him around his waist.</p> <p>“Care to join me, Pavel?” I asked with a gleam of mischief in my eye.</p> <p>“No, I can’t, Sasha. The only one that can be with you is the master.” That realization hit home real fast. What about Roman and our relationship? I asked him that question. “What did he say?”</p> <p>“He said that as long as it doesn’t interfere with our duties then we could continue with our relationship,” I said with a shrug.</p> <p>“Then I suppose you two can continue. It’s different with you than it was with me. You came here with him while I was alone in my arrival. The master made it clear to me that no one would be able to be with me excluding him. You are most fortunate, Sasha.</p> <p>“By the way, he did tell me that your friend would be spending the night with him tonight, so you might prepare him for that.”</p> <p>I exhaled through closed lips, but the revelation was not unexpected. I figured that he would get around to Roman soon enough. I just didn’t figure that it would be this fast.</p> <p>I took my shower in the master’s bath and then Pavel handed me a new breech once I was dried off. We cleaned the bath and bed rooms up to pristine condition then left. Mactep was in a meeting doing business while the slaves were studying in the library. Pavel went to check on lunch for the master and suggested I have a talk with Roman. I agreed.</p> <p>When I walked in the room, all heads turned to see me. I was a little abashed at the attention, but I bid them to continue their studies. All but Yurgi complied. I had to exert some influence with the collar to get him to obey. I knew right then that he was going to be a problem.</p> <p>“We need to talk,” I whispered into Roman’s ear.</p> <p>He closed the book he was reading and followed obediently. Once we were out of earshot of the others, he asked me how I was. I told him truthfully that I was sore, but doing okay.</p> <p>“You know you’re next, right?” I asked him square. He nodded. “Tonight,” I said, flatly. That shocked him as much as it did me when Pavel had told me the news. “I will talk to Mactep and see if there’s something I can do to make it easier for you, but I can’t promise anything, Roman.”</p> <p>“Could you be there?” he asked, already getting nervous.</p> <p>“You want me there?” I asked, incredulously. He nodded. “I’ll see what I can do.” He smiled.</p> <p>“Is it really that painful, Sasha?”</p> <p>“I wasn’t playacting last night, Roman,” I said, trying to rid myself of the vestiges of the previous night’s pain. </p> <p>We hugged and I told him to return to his studies. He nodded and did as I directed. I made my way to the kitchen where Pavel was arguing with the cook about something. The food was not prepared properly and Pavel was trying to get him to redo it. I suggested that it was only lunch and he went off on his own in a huff. I shrugged to the cook and he smiled back at me.</p> <p>Lunch was served for the house and guests as normal. After lunch, I made it a point to speak to Mactep alone briefly.</p> <p>“Is there a problem, Sasha?” he asked once we were in the library.</p> <p>“No Sir, I just have a something personal to talk about,” I said, kind of nervous. I wasn’t too sure about how to proceed with this.</p> <p>“Go on,” he prompted and sat down. I couldn’t sit down without wiggling, so I continued to stand.</p> <p>“Roman asked me if I could be with him tonight when you…,” I struggled for the words.</p> <p>“Have him?” he offered and I nodded. “Do you want to be there?”</p> <p>“If it will help him, then yes sir, I do.” I stated it strongly with conviction in my voice and stance. He sat back in the seat, seemingly amused at this. I waited his answer bouncing slightly on the balls of my feet.</p> <p>“You care for him that much?” he asked suddenly.</p> <p>I nodded shyly and looked down at my feet. He moved to the edge of the seat and lifted my head by my chin.</p> <p>“Don’t ever be ashamed that you love someone, Sasha. I know that the two of you have formed a bond together that is strong. I will not come between that at all. Of course, if you wish to be there tonight, then I will allow it.” I got excited at this as all eight-year-olds do, but he calmed me back down. “But don’t think that you will be able to stop anything from happening. If I wish it, then it will happen.”</p> <p>I nodded and gave him a hug around his neck. He chuckled and let me go. A business associate of his walked in the room. I asked if either of them needed anything and they shook their heads. I left them to their business and went to find Roman. He was just finished clearing the table. One of the other slaves, Dani, was helping him. I had him give us a moment alone. He bowed out of the room.</p> <p>“I will be with you tonight, Roman. He’s told me that I cannot stop what he’s going to do to you. It will hurt, I can guarantee that.”</p> <p>“As long as you’re there, it’ll help, brother,” he said, smiling.</p> <p>The rest of the day passed uneventfully. I actually got some studying done in the midst of all my duties. The table was cleared after dinner and after the other slaves finished their work they went to their respective rooms or walked around the castle. Some of them were asked to service a few of the guests staying overnight and they went to meet them. Roman and I walked hand in hand up to Mactep’s master bedroom.</p> <p>The door was open and we walked inside. As Roman walked in front of me, I closed the door behind us. Mactep walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Roman was standing in front of me still, with his hands over his groin in a subservient stance. The master walked over to him and raised his head up to meet him in the eye.</p> <p>“Are you ready?” he asked simply. Roman nodded. “Then remove my robe, please.” It wasn’t a request. Roman did as he was told. I walked up behind him and removed his breech, allowing it to fall to the floor. I kind of felt like I was giving away a bride to a groom.</p> <p>Mactep led the boy to the bed and pulled him upon it. I followed at a short distance. As our master lay back, I showed Roman how he liked being played with. As my friend began running his hands over the man’s hairy chest, the same tough hand began to feel up the smooth ass. A finger prodded into the crack between Roman’s cheeks.</p> <p>As Roman had been kneeling next to our master, he showed some courage and opened his legs to the invading digit. While the youngster stroked him, I got the idea to lick his set of fuzzy balls. He sighed at the new sensation, but didn’t stop either one of us from doing what we were doing to him. Who would? Roman took my lead and began to lick the thickening cock in front of him.</p> <p>I saw him stiffen and heard a grunt. When I looked back, Mactep’s finger had forced its way inside my friend’s backdoor. More than that was on the way; that was for sure. I rubbed his smooth leg to settle him down a little and it worked. We turned our attentions back to the groin presented to us. Another little grunt later, and the finger had made its presence known fully to Roman.</p> <p>I moved Roman onto Mactep’s torso as I had done the previous night. But our master wanted something else. He withdrew his finger from Roman’s backside and turned him around to face down his body. Then he pushed the boy gently downward to rest on his hardened cock. My friend looked to me to find out what to do next. I sat up. After straddling the master’s legs, I moved forward to embrace him in a tight hug. We rose up a little, to allow the master to place his cock to Roman’s rear entrance. I closed my eyes to the inevitable.</p> <p>Roman held on to me like I was a life preserver in the middle of the ocean. I heard him suck in his breath and knew what was coming next. He fidgeted a bit and then I felt his body and hug stiffen. A sort of grunt mixed with whimper escaped his lips before Mactep speared him fully. </p> <p>The scream was as loud as mine was the previous night. He tried to climb off our master, but both of us held him down. His nails dug into my skin as the pain ran through him. Crying accompanied his screams and there was some pleading and begging for him to take it out, but they went unheeded. When my friend began to settle down as I did, Mactep lowered him downward to sit fully on him. Roman cried the entire time it took to fully embed the cock inside him.</p> <p>Once he was down all the way, I backed off to look him full in the face. His eyes and cheeks were splotchy with red as the tears covered them. I wiped his face and kissed him tenderly on the lips. He was still squirming a little at the pain of having something so large inside him, but the wailing had stopped at least.</p> <p>“It hurts, Sean,” he said, almost begging me to stop it.</p> <p>“I know it does, Julian, but you can do it. I know it.” I told him as tears were gathering in my own eyes. There was no way I could take his pain from him, but I knew exactly what he was going through. There would be a time when it would end. For now, though, he had to endure it.</p> <p>Mactep sat up and embraced him fully around his chest. Roman reached up and held onto his hands. I sort of gave a slight push for them to lay back and the master took my lead. As the two of them were totally down on the bed, I crawled up and began sucking Roman’s smaller cock into my mouth. It was utterly flat due to the pain he was experiencing, but after a few licks and engulfing it, it began to come to life. My tongue worked its way around it as Mactep had done to me and even through the agony he was feeling, Roman sighed at the sensation.</p> <p>As I sucked on him, Mactep started to slide out of his backdoor. Roman wasn’t sure which was more prevalent; the pain the master was dealing him or the pleasure I was giving him. Like it had been done to me, when he was almost all the way out, he stopped and commenced reinserting the whole length back into him. Roman wiggled and whined a little at the renewed pain of being stuffed again, but didn’t make any other sign to cease it.</p> <p>Our master didn’t last much longer, and when he came, so did Roman. When I backed off him, I saw blood mixed with semen start to flow out of the torn hole. I went and retrieved a towel from the bathroom to catch the mixture. Roman had collapsed on top of the older man’s chest; exhausted from his ordeal. I smiled at the two of them lying there. A twinge of jealousy passed through me, but it wasn’t there for long.</p> <p>As they lay there together, I got an idea…</p></div>",[]
262,"The Joseph Experience, Part 9",9,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Roman's night with his Master continues, and Sasha adds to it. But an emergency situation arises and interupts the fun.",2007-07-03,3,5,"M/b/b, M/b, oral, anal, bond, tort, cast",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche064.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Long Night</p> <p>As the master’s cock slipped from his backside, I moved Roman to lie on the bed beside him. I cleaned up his cock completely and then moved to Roman. I saw some blood still seeping from his torn sphincter, but I knew that it would dry up soon enough. I undid my breech from my waist and laid it across Mactep’s middle. I was straddling my friend and facing down his legs. It was funny; less than a week ago before the auction, he took the lead and showed me pleasure. Now, I was the one leading.</p> <p>Anyway, I stretched out down his body and placed my mouth over his limp cock. This of course put my groin over his face. My hands went down his smooth legs to wrap around his ankles. As my feet moved up and over his head, I looked to Mactep to see if he got the hint. He got the hint.</p> <p>The latches that held the bracelets to our bodies were linked together. My wrists were linked to his ankles and vice-versa for the other ends. The belts that held our breeches up were used to tie off my wrists and Roman’s ankles to the posts at the foot of the bed. He used the breechcloths themselves to tie the other ends to the headboard posts. We were tied in our favorite position and spread-eagled. As soon as we were tied securely, Mactep moved to my right to watch the show.</p> <p>Roman’s cock was now entirely stiff again at the prospect we were now in. And I have to say, so was mine. Without any further prompting, he swallowed me whole. Of course, I could not call myself a friend if I didn’t do the same for him. We worked on each other for a few short minutes before we both climaxed. We took a short breather, as we had done in the past, and began again.</p> <p>Once we had another dry orgasm, Mactep made his presence known again. The bed creaked a little and he moved behind me, to Roman’s head. He told my friend down there to open and obediently, he did. As I had done on the plane ride over here, he choked at the first few attempts that the master had made to get down his throat. I told Roman to relax his throat muscles and pretend he’s swallowing some food.</p> <p>To take his mind off having something so large go down his throat I started licking his cock and hairless balls. Soon, I heard him gulp and I felt pubic hair hit my smooth asscheeks. I felt him pump Roman’s throat several times and giving him ample enough time to breathe when he pulled out.</p> <p>At one point, he pulled all the way out of my friend’s throat and I felt him line up to my sore backside door. I pulled my mouth away from Roman’s cock, gritting my teeth at what was to follow. I gripped my fists closed as the cock that had speared me the previous night began pushing its way inside me again. Not being able to do anything to stop this, I just held on as the pressure increased incrementally. With a sudden thrust, pain surged through my body again as the head of his cock cleared its hurdle. That knife was back, splitting me in half; at least that was what it felt like.</p> <p>Gently and as easily as possible, he continued to feed his cock to my rectal cavity. The pain was excruciating, but it wasn’t as much of a surprise as the previous night, so I was able to bear it without screaming. Several minutes of him pushing passed and he was completely buried inside me once again.</p> <p>“You’re doing well, Sasha,” he complimented me once he lowered his body down to ours. Knowing that the combined weight was something that Roman couldn’t manage, he wasn’t there longer than the comment.</p> <p>He raised himself back up and grasped my hips. The painful route of withdrawing from me commenced shortly there after. As before, he pulled out only to the point where the tip of his cock remained inside me then began forcing his way back in. I gripped harder and harder as he started to really fuck me from behind.</p> <p>Knowing that I was taking some of the heat off him, Roman helped me by taking my cock into his mouth. Pleasure began to mix with the awful pain of getting fucked. Both sensations assaulted my mind at the same time. I wasn’t sure which one of them was beating out the other. The pace that Mactep was setting was impossibly agonizing, but Roman was doing his best on my boyhood. </p> <p>The building up of my own third orgasm had me wanting this to be over, but at the same time for it to go on forever. It was a most puzzling sensation, not to mention confusing. I wasn’t sure what to feel. Once Roman had me over the edge, the muscles surrounding my hole tightened and caused Mactep to release himself as well. Now, I was worn out completely, both figuratively and physically.</p> <p>Mactep eased himself out of me with a weird sucking noise once he cleared my rear barrier. I felt my ankles being freed from both Roman’s wrists and the breechcloths holding them down. My master got up and untied the other ends after that as well. I rolled off my friend to lie on my side. This time, I needed a longer break before anything else was to be done.</p> <p>As I was lying there, I heard Roman moan. I turned to see Mactep suck his entire hairless groin into his mouth. I smiled as I knew how good that felt. I watched as he just played with the boy’s jewels in his mouth for some time. His tongue must have been doing some job on him as I saw his passion grow and finally come to its peak. Roman had gripped our master’s head in a vice-like hold during his orgasm, but then let go once he calmed down.</p> <p>I smiled at them and made my way to the bathroom to wash up. I was sore again from getting fucked again, but the blood wasn’t as bad as the previous night. Roman walked in as I was finishing up to do the same. We looked at each other and he broke out in a simple smile. I answered back with my own and I helped him get cleaned up after his ordeal. After getting clean, we made our way back to the master’s bed. Mactep was lying on his side waiting for us to return.</p> <p>“You two were a real find at the auction and I’m glad I insisted on taking you both,” he said as we climbed back onto the bed.</p> <p>“So are we, sir,” Roman commented. After what he had just gone through, it was a little surprising to hear him say that right now.</p> <p>“Oh really?” he asked; apparently it surprised him as well.</p> <p>Before Roman could answer, we heard an ear-shattering scream coming from one of the other rooms. It sounded like one of the other slaves, but I didn’t know which one it was. I didn’t even bother with the breechcloth, but ran to the door. I looked back to see Mactep get up and get his robe. I ran down the flight of stairs going to the guest rooms and almost knocked Pavel over when I came around a corner.</p> <p>We didn’t bother talking; we just continued running in the direction of the scream. As we got closer to the guest rooms, a few doors were opened and a few of the occupants were outside in the hall. Pavel ushered them back to their rooms as we ran past them. The scream had died away before we arrived, but Pavel knew which room it had come from. He didn’t bother knocking when we arrived, he just opened the door. It was a sight that I would soon not forget.</p> <p>One of the guests had a young slave standing up and tied spread-eagled between the two posts at the foot of the bed. The boy had been hit with a rug-beater several times all over his body, but that wasn’t what made him scream. It was the removal of his testicles that caused the scream. </p> <p>Blood was everywhere, including the guest’s mouth and chin. He was chewing on something and it didn’t take a genius to figure out what was in his mouth. There wasn’t a knife anywhere to be found, so apparently, he had bitten them off the boy while he was tied there. The whole scene almost made me vomit.</p> <p>Pavel launched himself at the guest and leveled him with one punch. I was stunned too much to do anything. Then a noise at the door brought me back to reality; Mactep had arrived and to say he wasn’t happy would have been an understatement. He helped Pavel assault the guest and pin him down. </p> <p>In all this, no one was helping the poor boy that had been mutilated. I made my way over to him and untied him from between the posts. I had to catch him as he collapsed onto me. As he was slightly older than me, it took all my strength to hold him up long enough to undo the last rope holding him to the bed. I laid him down on the bed on his back as Pavel and Mactep wrestled the guest out of the room.</p> <p>“Mactep!” I cried to him to get his attention. He turned. “He needs a doctor, sir.”</p> <p>“Put a towel against his groin and hold it there tightly; it will stop the bleeding. I will call my physician.”</p> <p>I nodded and he left with the guest. Roman got there as the other three were leaving and he did vomit as he saw the sight. I told him to close the door and get me a towel. As stunned as he was, I had to shout at him to get him moving. It probably would have been faster if I did it myself, but the boy needed me there next to him.</p> <p>As I looked at him, I saw that he was getting paler by the minute. Soon, Roman got to us with the towel, but left the room as soon as he handed it to me. I found out later that he has a problem seeing blood. I don’t; after seeing James get hurt one time when I was six. </p> <p>I placed the towel between the boy’s legs and held it there as tightly as I could. He groaned at the painful touch and tried to move away from it. I held him where he was by placing a hand on his shoulder. Soon, he calmed down. </p> <p>Time seemed to slow down, as it usually does in crisis situations, and I thought that the whole night had passed before the doctor showed up. When he got there, he took over, but asked me to stay to comfort the boy and I agreed. We were in that room for hours while he worked on him. There was no way to save his testicles, unfortunately, so all he could do was sew some stitches in him to stop the bleeding. I hoped that the guy would pass out from this and give him some peace, but he had to endure all of it wide awake.</p> <p>When the doctor was finished, I helped him stand and walk him to the slaves’ quarters. I laid him down on his bed and gently washed the blood off him. After that, I sat with him, holding him, caressing him, until he eventually fell asleep. I kissed him on the forehead and left him to sleep. His roommate was with another guest for the evening and wouldn’t return until morning.</p> <p>I eased out of the room, and quietly shut the door. Pavel was walking up the hall when I turned around.</p> <p>“How is he?” he asked.</p> <p>“The doctor says he’ll be fine. He’ll be a eunuch, but he’ll live.” I looked at him as if this was his fault and he called me on it. “It’s just that I thought we were supposed to be responsible for the others as the ones with the brass collar.”</p> <p>“We are, Sasha,” he said, but didn’t elaborate.</p> <p>“Then why was it that I had to be the one to take care of him and not you?”</p> <p>“Because you have a brass collar also. I knew you were there and would take care of him while I dispatched the guest from doing further harm. So, don’t go on giving me that look.”</p> <p>I relaxed my face a little, but I was still cross at him. I asked what was going to happen to the man.</p> <p>“That’s up to Mactep,” he said with a shrug. With that, he headed back upstairs and to his room. I wasn’t going to go to sleep so easily and neither was Roman. I found him in my temporary room, sitting on the edge of the bed.</p> <p>“You’re supposed to be in the master’s bedroom,” I playfully chided him.</p> <p>“Very funny. How is he?”</p> <p>“The boy?”</p> <p>“No, Santa Clause,” he shot back. I guess it was another stupid question.</p> <p>“The doctor said he’ll live, but he’ll never have kids. Beyond that, I don’t know. I guess I will talk to Mactep tomorrow and see what will become of him.”</p> <p>“Don’t you mean today?” he asked, pointing to the clock. It read straight up six o’clock.</p> <p>I asked him why he had such a problem seeing blood.</p> <p>“I just have never seen that much before. Hope I don’t see that again.” </p> <p>I agreed. I sat next to him on the bed and put my arm around his shoulder. He leaned into me as we sat there. I asked him if he would take care of the boy till he was strong enough to resume his duties and he said he would. It was pointless to get any sleep at this time, so he and I showered and got ready for the day.</p> <p>Mactep found me as we were heading to breakfast that morning and wanted to talk to me about the boy. We walked while we talked. I told him that Roman would be caring for him until he was better and he approved of my decision.</p> <p>“You handled yourself very well last night during the crisis. I’m very pleased, Sasha. I am also pleased at how you helped with Roman. You seem to have a way with people. I can help you develop that further if you wish.”</p> <p>“What’s going to happen to the guest, Mactep?” I asked while it was at the front of my mind.</p> <p>“Mssr. Petrov will be handed over to the police for punishment. It is a crime to do what he did to young Ivan. And believe me when I say that he will be punished adequately.”</p> <p>“I hope so,” I said with some anger in my voice. He smiled at me and gave me a hug.</p> <p>Today was a new day and my position in the house was getting stronger. For the first time in my life, I felt like things were going my way and I felt good about it.</p></div>",[]
263,"The Joseph Experience, Part 10",10,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The boys have their first foray into the town outside the castle and Sasha adds a little decoration to his body.,2007-07-06,4,4,"M/b/b, oral, anal, pierce",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche065.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Pierced</p> <p>Over the next month or so, things progressed as one might expect them to. I followed Pavel around everywhere he went. I was bound and determined to learn everything there is to know about his position that would soon be mine. It wasn’t long before I did learn it; inside-out, upside-down, backwards, forwards, diagonally, etc.</p> <p>Roman and I spent two nights a week in Mactep’s bed with him. Sometimes we were tied up like before, other times, we were free to move around as we wished. Pavel said that it wasn’t that way with him. He always spent his nights with Mactep alone. He chided me that he was jealous. I smiled and offered the same experience with us and he declined again. </p> <p>When we weren’t with Mactep, we slept together in my bed. During those times it was completely joyful. There was no pain at something huge being shoved inside us; it was just us enjoying each other’s bodies. The bond we had already formed grew stronger. It was getting harder and harder to tell when one of us started and the other ended.</p> <p>Ivan healed up with Roman’s care and soon enough he was back on his feet doing his duties again. He was extremely loyal to both me and Roman for what happened in the guest room and the care given to him by my friend. It took him the whole month to stop walking like a cowboy, but even that passed eventually.</p> <p>Yurgi was becoming more and more of a problem. I tried everything I could to get him to listen to me, but nothing was working. It was usually Pavel that had to yell at him to get him to do anything. I kept wondering what was going to happen when the older boy left for school.</p> <p>One of my favorite places in the castle was the back wall that overlooked the lake. Many a night was spent looking out across the body of water. The reflection of the moon’s light on the water always calmed me down no matter how bad things got between Yurgi and me. I was standing in my favorite spot (it was a set of blocks against the wall that I always stood on to make me tall enough to see over the wall) one night when Mactep walked out to visit with me.</p> <p>“Am I disturbing you, young one?” he asked as he walked up.</p> <p>“Of course not, Master,” I said, getting down and facing him. He bid me to resume what I was doing and I stepped back up on the top block, but didn’t turn back to the lake. I got the impression he wanted to talk about something.</p> <p>“Pavel’s leaving in two days,” he said, matter-of-factly. I nodded. “I understand that you’re having a problem with Yurgi.” Again I nodded. “Well, you’re going to have to sort out your problems with him soon, Sasha.” Another nod. I understood; I just didn’t know what to do about it.</p> <p>As our conversation ended, I turned back to the lake. I felt him walk up behind me and wrap his arms around my waist. I leaned back against his midriff for the comfort and warmth. Through the cloth of my breech and his sleep pants, I could feel him getting stiff. I smiled at the knowledge. My hand reached down and untied the belt holding the breech to my body.</p> <p>“You little minx,” he chuckled into my ear. I giggled and then felt him reach down to pull his cock out of the opening in the pants.</p> <p>I was planted back against the wall as he lined his cock up for entry. I hissed at the initial thrust of him putting it inside, but after doing this for a month or so, I was used to having him in me. After a moment to allow me to get used to him again, he began to pump me with his erection. As I couldn’t play with myself while he was fucking me, I just held onto the wall while he took me.</p> <p>But I wasn’t worried; I knew he would take care of it eventually. Something new started inside me, though. Only recently did I begin to enjoy him taking his liberties with me. Having something that large slice in and out of me was starting to turn me on. If I was getting turned on after just a month of it, I wondered what I would be like in a year, or two.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” I whispered, surprising even myself. He added a harder thrust to the next cycle of his hips, causing a little pain to my boy-hole. I hissed, but didn’t stop him from continuing at the newly set pace.</p> <p>After a few minutes solid of him pumping my ass, I felt his hand begin to take care of my cocklet. He got into a rhythm with his hand and hips and before long, I passed him in peaking. My orgasm caused him to go over the edge as well, sending his sperm flying into my innards again. </p> <p>On that final, guttural thrust, he didn’t move away from me. He just stayed behind me with his cock buried in me. He stood there together looking over the lake’s water with me while both of us calmed down. I felt his hands move upward to hold me around my waist while we stood there.</p> <p>“Beautiful night,” he whispered into my ear.</p> <p>“It is now, Master,” I said over my shoulder to him. He smiled and kissed my cheek. We remained locked in a lover’s embrace for quite some time.</p> <p>“How would you and Roman like to go into town tomorrow?” he asked all of a sudden. That surprised me. I had not seen any of the other slaves go into town since I had been here excluding Pavel. I asked him about that. “Well, being the head of the slaves gives you certain privileges not afforded to the others.”</p> <p>“I’ll ask Roman, but I think he would like to, Master,” I said, hardly containing my own excitement.</p> <p>“Good. I would like you to do some shopping for the castle, and Pavel will tell you how it is to be done, but otherwise, you will have the time to yourselves. I will also give you two some spending money.”</p> <p>He eased his limp cock out of my anal cavity and I turned around to clean it off. I was used to his taste by this time and was actually beginning to like it. Even Roman was beginning to like the taste of his semen. After I got him clean, he kissed me on the forehead and turned back to his bedroom. I turned back to the lake for a few minutes before I returned to Roman and my own room. I told my friend about the next day and he reacted the same way I did.</p> <p>After our morning duties were finished, Roman and I went to see Pavel. He told us what to buy and where to get it. He also told us that the supplies would be billed to the castle and not to worry about paying for them. I took the list and a map of where everything was in town. I scanned both and it seemed simple enough to me. Pavel gave us some spending money and told us to enjoy ourselves.</p> <p>“You’ve earned it,” he said with a smile. With that, he dismissed us and we headed into town for the first time. I put the spending money inside my left bracelet for safekeeping.</p> <p>One would think that two eight year old boys would find something to get into trouble with, but we didn’t. We stuck to the better end of town during our outing. I thought it would be best if we got the items needed for the castle first then we could play and Roman agreed. It took the rest of the morning to get everything for the house, and we got done right around lunch time. There was a nice little deli we saw and decided to head there for lunch.</p> <p>“You must live at Mssr. Martynoff’s house,” the woman said as we sat down. I guess our breeches gave it away to her. We nodded and she told us our meal was paid for. That was the type of respect our master commanded. We told her that we had money, but she wouldn’t hear of it.</p> <p>After a pleasant and fulfilling lunch we decided to see if there were any fun places around the town. Believe it or not, but we found a place that was for kids to hang out and enjoy themselves. It was in a small market area. The cross street lay to one side of it while a mid-level jewelry store was on the right side. We decided to check it out.</p> <p>Inside the place were pool tables, video games (only a few of those), and a few other games I had never seen before. A man at the counter nodded to us as we walked in the door. Roman nodded back and we made the circuit of the joint. It wasn’t too bad a place. We were the youngest ones in it, as most of the others were at least eleven or so, but no one gave us any trouble.</p> <p>We rented a set of darts for a while and threw them at the board. I imagined the middle was my Uncle Rick’s face. I won most of the games that way. I told Roman my secret for winning it as we were leaving the place. Upon leaving the game house, we paid a visit to the jewelry store next door. I was just curious to see what was inside it.</p> <p>“Can I help you?” the lady asked in Russian when we entered. Roman told her that we were just looking.</p> <p>Back in the states, I wanted my left ear pierced, but my father wouldn’t have it. Now that I was sort of on my own, I thought about it. Roman was against anything piercing his skin.</p> <p>“You know the style that is coming now is piercing the nipple,” the lady threw in and without any invitation from us; she showed us her pierced nipples. I looked at Roman with a sly smile.</p> <p>“You’re going to do it, aren’t you?” he said with the same type of smile back at me.</p> <p>The lady of course heard him speaking English and made a big deal of it for a few minutes. The two of them talked while I was making up my mind about getting my nipples pierced. I wasn’t sure that Mactep would approve; after all, I belonged to him now.</p> <p>“If my master doesn’t like this, will it grow over?” I asked her in Kazakh. Again she was surprised at how well one of us had mastered the language. After getting her under control again, I repeated the question. She said that it would grow over in a couple of days if nothing was there. I made the decision to get them pierced, praying that it wouldn’t piss off my master.</p> <p>I saw a pair of earrings that were simple gold loops and liked them. I went to sit in a chair as she got what she needed for the procedure. Roman stood opposite from me, with a funny little smirk on his face. I blew him a raspberry and turned to the lady as she approached. </p> <p>She had both earrings and a small cube of ice. She placed the cube on my right nipple; that was cold! The lady held it there for several minutes before quickly removing it and lining the earring up to the left of said nipple. With a quick jab, she pushed it through. It hurt only but a second, thanks to the ice. The procedure was repeated for the left nipple and we were done. The whole thing took less than ten minutes.</p> <p>I looked in the mirror she had against the wall and liked the effect. I turned to Roman with a simple stare.</p> <p>“Oh no, Sasha. No way am I getting that done.” I didn’t even say anything. It was uncanny how close we were getting.</p> <p>“Chicken,” I chided.</p> <p>I paid the lady for the earrings, or nipple rings rather, and we left. It felt weird to have them sort of bouncing along on my chest as we walked, but I kind of liked it. Roman kept snickering at different intervals throughout the rest of the afternoon and stealing glances as well.</p> <p>We made our way back up to the castle right before dinnertime, drinking a couple of sodas along the way. Pavel met us at the front doors as we walked up.</p> <p>“So, how was…WHAT THE HELL ARE THOSE???!!!” he practically shouted at me. His eyes were as big as cup saucers and he had a very comical expression on his face.</p> <p>“Nipple rings, Pavel. What does it look like?” I asked simply. I don’t think I’d ever seen him laugh harder.</p> <p>“You know, Mactep might just like those on you. They do give you a certain look. Can’t wait to see the look on his face, though.” He had a similar smirk that Roman had earlier. “Well, you two had better get ready; it’s almost dinnertime.”</p> <p>“That’s why we’re here, Pavel,” I commented.</p> <p>We did as he suggested and made our way to the dinning hall. Roman kept snickering along the way and I had to backhand him to get him over it. As it was a weekend, we didn’t have any guests, so dinner was just the house staff and Mactep. When we met the other slaves, they were enthralled at the new additions to my physique. I finally had to wave them off so that the work would get done.</p> <p>“You know that Mactep will not like those,” Yurgi commented.</p> <p>“I’ll deal with that, Yurgi,” I shot back at him.</p> <p>“Can’t wait to see you dragged down to ‘The Chamber’ for this,” he said with a certain amount of relish in his voice.</p> <p>“We’ll see. Now, do your job and let me do mine,” I said, pointing out his forgotten duty of carrying out the tableware.</p> <p>The slaves waited for the staff to arrive in each of our positions. Pavel and I were behind Mactep’s chair as normal. The staff walked in, followed by the master, as traditional in the house. He nodded to the two of us then stopped as he was about to take his seat. His head shot back from in front of his chair and he gave me a hard look. More than a few snickers broke out amongst the slaves. He motioned for me to approach him with a curled finger.</p> <p>“You do know that I own you and your body, Sasha?” he said, dangerously.</p> <p>“Yes Mactep,” I said simply.</p> <p>“Then what in the world are these doing on your chest?” he said while brushing my nipples.</p> <p>“I was decorating it for you, sir,” I said with slight smile. Although I was confident, I was also getting a little nervous.</p> <p>A long second later, he hit the table with his open hand and let out a loud, room-shattering laugh. Once he got control of himself, he turned back to me.</p> <p>“You are with me tonight, Sasha. And we will have some fun with those.”</p> <p>And with that, I smiled and resumed my place behind him and beside Pavel. I thought I saw smoke billowing from Yurgi’s ears.</p></div>",[]
264,"The Joseph Experience, Part 11",11,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sasha spends another eventful night with his master. Pavel leaves the castle and a problem soon develops that changes Sasha's life.,2007-07-08,3,5,"M/b, oral, anal, nip tort, bond, sb",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche066.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Framed</p> <p>As the dinner finished, Mactep went to his study to finish up some work. Pavel and I worked with the other slaves to finish clearing the table. I told Roman not to wait up for me and he snickered.</p> <p>“Well done you,” he said with a casual smile. I looked up and saw Yurgi looking like the devil himself. I motioned for him to go outside and asked Roman to finish his duties. I needed to have this out with him right now.</p> <p>“What is your problem?” I asked in Kazakh.</p> <p>“I don’t like you,” he said plainly.</p> <p>“No shit, Yurgi, I could figure that one out for myself. It isn’t my fault that you had to give this up.” I said, pointing at my brass collar. “The way Pavel says it; you screwed up too many times. Don’t blame me for your mistakes, pal.”</p> <p>With that, he took a swing at me with his fist. It wasn’t an unexpected move, so I was ready for it and ducked. I brought my fist up to his diaphragm (a move I saw Brad use on a kid that was my age; nice, huh?) and he bowled over at the middle. With his back exposed, I brought my elbow down hard on the top of it. He hit the ground on his hands and knees fairly hard.</p> <p>I backed off to let him get up. I figured that it was over then and there. I was partly right; he let it go when he got up. He looked at me as if he could kill me with a stare, but he was unwilling to have another go at me. With another contemptible look, he turned and walked away.</p> <p>“Well done, Sasha,” I heard a voice say from behind me.</p> <p>“Can’t I just have him executed, Pavel?” I remarked as I turned to leave the scene. He chuckled at the joke and we finished the evening chores. Afterward, I pulled Roman aside for a second before heading upstairs.</p> <p>“Why don’t you spend the night with Pavel? It is his last night in the castle, after all.”</p> <p>“Good idea,” he said, thoughtfully. “Have fun with Mactep.”</p> <p>“Goodnight, brother,” I said and he bid me the same.</p> <p>I made my way to the master’s bedroom to find it empty. This had happened once or twice so far, and to this point, I always waited for him. But he was wanting something special tonight with my nipple rings, so I decided to give it to him. I went to the bed and thought about what to do for him. Then it hit me.</p> <p>I took the belt off my waist and tied it to the crossbar that connected the posts at the foot of the bed. The freed cloth was laid on the bed while I got two of my spare ones from his dresser and tied them to the bed posts at the foot. I tied my ankles to each of them as tight as I could without injuring myself, spreading my legs as wide as they could go. I then proceeded to the next step.</p> <p>The hanging end of my belt was tied into a noose. I then took the breech on the bed and tied it around my eyes for a makeshift blindfold. I reached up and linked the bracelets together through the noose and pulled it tight. I was now stuck as an offering to my master. I hoped that he wouldn’t take too long before he got there. I was not all that good at waiting, but now I was forced to do just that.</p> <p>I felt the cool, early autumn air blow through the room and it raised goose-flesh on different areas of my skin. A lot of things went through my mind in the short time I was tied there, not the least of which was a simple question. What if it isn’t Mactep that finds me like this? As if on cue, I heard the door open and close behind me. Foot steps followed but only briefly.</p> <p>“Well now, you’ve gotten yourself into a bind, Sasha. Haven’t you?” Thankfully it was Mactep that I heard.</p> <p>“It’s for you, sir,” I answered.</p> <p>He was behind me quicker than I thought.</p> <p>“What if it wasn’t me that came in?” he asked, and I thought I caught a hint of playfulness in his voice.</p> <p>“Well, Master, that thought did cross my mind a few times, but that was after I pulled the noose tight. But I knew that you were the only one allowed to come in here besides me and Roman.”</p> <p>He hummed his answer to me and then I heard him undressing. A few minutes later, I felt him behind me again. He reached up and I felt the belt become slacker and I thought that he was letting me down, but then it went real, real tight. My body was pulled up harder, but not to its painful limits. It was just enough to become uncomfortable, nothing else.</p> <p>Once the belt was secured tighter, then I felt his hands begin roving around different parts of my young body. Then the reason for all this happened; the ring in the left nipple was pulled out. I squirmed in my bonds as he made it a little painful. It was let go and a finger flicked it after that. I grunted at that attack. He kept playing with my nipple rings on and off over the next half hour or so while he prepared to enter me from behind.</p> <p>I knew what he was doing from the sounds that I heard. He put a small bench at the foot of the bed to kneel on to get the right height for buggering my hole. Just as he slid his cock inside me once again, he pulled on both of my nipple rings simultaneously. I grunted at that as well. The pain was something else, but it mixed well with the pleasure of the sex with him.</p> <p>Each time he pushed inside me, my nipples were pulled on. His hands never left my breasts during the entire time he had me there. I endured a longer, more powerful mating than usual at that time, but it was worth it. For the first time in my life, I came without any stimulation to my cock. As usual, I clenched down on his, sending him into oblivion with me.</p> <p>I felt the belt slacken fully, and I collapsed onto the bed; spent. He unlinked the bracelets for me and removed the blindfold. Then we both just laid there recovering. It felt good to just lie there after such an intense experience. Finally, he slid off the bed and after pulling out of me, made his way to the bathroom. I reached down and untied my ankles from the two cloths.</p> <p>I crawled into his bed and just collapsed again. I wasn’t aware of what position I had put my body in when I caved, but my legs were wide open and my arms by my side. I was actually on the verge of falling asleep when I felt a wet cloth cleaning up my backside. It startled me and I turned to see Mactep wiping up his cum.</p> <p>“How do you feel?” he asked.</p> <p>“Exhausted, Mactep, but I can do that,” I said, offering to take the cloth from him.</p> <p>“Sometimes the servant needs to be served,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>He finished cleaning me up with a kiss and a swat to my derrière before returning the cloth to the bathroom hamper. The bed moved as he climbed in next to me.</p> <p>“Pavel leaves tomorrow, doesn’t he?” I asked him and he nodded. “What happens now?” I was usually a little more casual with the conversations when it was just the two of us alone. Pavel told me he lets him get away with it as well. He also said that Mactep almost prefers it that way; more intimate.</p> <p>“You mean taking over his job?” he asked and it was my turn to nod. “Well, I believe that you will do just fine, Sasha.”</p> <p>“But what if I make a mistake, sir,” I came back to him with.</p> <p>“Then you make a mistake. It’s arrogant to believe that you will never make a mistake, Sasha. As long as you learn from it and it wasn’t something of a catastrophe, then we will go on with life. You are going to make mistakes along the way, everyone does, but as long as you learn from them, then you will still earn the right to wear that collar.”</p> <p>“And Yurgi didn’t learn?”</p> <p>“Yurgi was not only not willing to learn, he was not willing to do more than was necessary. He will only do the minimum to get the job done. For instance, he would never have thought about the rings in your chest or what you did to yourself before I came in the room. He will never grow beyond what he is now and I believe that you will.”</p> <p>That was the last thing I remember before sleep claimed me. I woke up alone the next morning. I showered quickly, made the master’s bed and headed down to breakfast. I was saying goodbye to a friend today. As I was heading into the dinning room, Pavel and Roman were walking up the stairs. We bid each other good morning and finished the walk together.</p> <p>“Did you have fun last night?” Pavel asked.</p> <p>“It was a good night. That’s all I’m going to say about it.” I told them with a smug smile on my face. Both snickered and we entered the room. I was about to ask them about their night, but as we entered, I noticed that one slave was missing; Yurgi. I sighed and as I was about to leave to go find him, he walked in the room.</p> <p>“Just where were you?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Taking a piss, if you don’t mind,” he shot back.</p> <p>I decided not to pursue the argument further. Although I wasn’t too sure of his answer, I accepted it at the time. We ate breakfast as usual and followed both Pavel and Mactep out front to bid him farewell. I hugged him and thanked him for all the instruction. He smiled and hugged me back. He told each of the slaves goodbye and gave a final wave as he rode away in the car. I was the last one to leave as we turned back into the house.</p> <p>After that, Mactep went to work for the rest of the morning. At lunch, he told me that he wanted to address the staff and slaves following the meal. I told each of the slaves what he had told me. When he finished eating, he stood to talk to us.</p> <p>“Just this morning, I have found some money missing from my wallet. Now, the amount is not significant. What is significant is that there is someone dishonest in my house. And I will find out who it is.”</p> <p>A search was made of the castle and nothing was found. As the slaves’ uniforms left nothing to the imagination, obviously, we didn’t take it, so we weren’t searched. The staff was searched, but no money was discovered on them. Mactep confided in me and told me to keep my eyes open. I nodded and said that I would. It was quite alarming that something like this had happened. My master told me that this had never occurred before.</p> <p>Throughout the next few days, everyone was on edge due to the theft. I watched everyone, including the staff. Of course I couldn’t be everywhere, but I got a good handle on things. When a small, but expensive, vase came up missing toward the end of the week, Mactep was visibly pissed off.</p> <p>This time, he was determined to find it. Money was easily hidden, but the vase was something that didn’t quite fit into small places. The slaves, including myself and Roman, were moved into the study. The staff was put into the dinning room. Boris watched the staff while I kept an eye on the slaves. The search lasted the entire day, but finally, Mactep walked into the room carrying the vase. </p> <p>I smiled when he walked in; finally this was over and the identity of said thief was being revealed. He motioned for me to come to him and I did, figuring he was going to tell me where he found the vase.</p> <p>“We found this in your room, Sasha,” he stated, blandly, while holding the piece. I blanched, realizing that he was implicating me in this.</p> <p>“I don’t know how that got there, Mactep,” I said, with my hands out.</p> <p>Then he showed me the money. “This was under your mattress as well. I guess you don’t know about this, either?” I shook my head, but I was getting nowhere with him.</p> <p>Without so much as a chance to plead my case further, his hand shot to my throat and grabbed me hard enough to choke. I grabbed his wrists as he yanked me along the corridor behind him. Not another word was spoken as he led me away.</p> <p>He took me down the set of stairs that Pavel showed me leading to “The Chamber”, as it was called. I was now scared for my life again. The past month or so was great, but now, I was deathly afraid of what was going to happen to me.</p> <p>We traveled down several stairs before coming to the bottom. An open door was waiting for us that led to a dark room. He tossed me into the room and shut the door behind him. I rolled over and wound up on my side after being thrown down. I assumed a slave’s position as he turned on a light above us.</p> <p>“Why, Sasha? You had everything at your command in my house. Why did you want to steal these things from me?” He not only looked angry, but disappointment, hurt and resentment were on his face as well.</p> <p>“I didn’t steal them, Master,” I pleaded again. It fell on deaf ears.</p> <p>He walked over and removed my brass collar, telling me it was no longer mine. My bracelets and anklets were removed next. The last vestiges of dignity were taken when my breech and its belt were ripped from me. I begged him to reconsider this, but I got nowhere with him. I was in tears trying to convince him, but he would have none of it.</p> <p>I had been so focused on him, that I hadn’t taken in my surroundings. He knew the room very well, though. He stepped forward, grabbed my right wrist, and yanked it upward. I felt a metal cuff clamp shut around it. He did the same with my right wrist and I looked up; the cuffs were secured to a bar hung from the ceiling by a chain. My ankles were shackled by cuffs chained to the floor. He walked to the wall and pulled a chain. My body was pulled upward and stretched to its limits.</p> <p>“Your punishment will now begin, Sasha,” he said, walking behind me.</p></div>",[]
265,"The Joseph Experience, Part 12",12,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Sasha's punishment is harsh, but a visitor comes to make it easier and give him a glimpse of his future.",2007-07-09,2,4,"M/b, anal, tort, spank, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche067.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Punishment and Prophecy</p> <p>“I trusted you, Sasha,” Mactep said as he walked around, making a circle. He had a wicked looking board in his hand. It was flat with holes all along its length.</p> <p>“I didn’t steal those things, Master,” I said one more time.</p> <p>“Now a liar and a thief,” he said and swung the paddle against my helpless backside. SWAT! I screamed at the empty room. Again, SWAT, and again another scream from me. SWAT, SWAT, SWAT, came three more, eliciting three loud shrieks of pain from me.</p> <p>I was begging him to stop hitting me, but he continued, unheeded. I was in agony and he had just started. Once again, he demonstrated his master’s touch at whatever he does. But this time, I was not getting the benefits of pleasure from it.</p> <p>That paddle landed on my buttocks over twenty times before he was satisfied with the results. He moved on to the next level of my punishment by setting the paddle down. I felt him move up behind me again and without warning, something was shoved roughly up my rectum. It was so far inside me, I could feel it turn the bend into my intestines. A belt was wrapped around my waist with a strap between my legs to keep the object inside me. Clips were mounted to both of my nipple rings with cords leading away from them back behind me.</p> <p>I was just about to wonder what this was for, and then I found out. Electricity was shot through my nipples and rectum, and I screamed bloody murder at the pain. It felt like fire ants had attacked my whole insides. It lasted only a few seconds, but it felt like it was much longer.</p> <p>“That was the first setting, Sasha,” he said without joy. Even though he was the one doing this to me, I got the distinct impression he hated doing it. “This is one level up from that.”</p> <p>Another jolt of electricity coursed through me, and I screamed again. It WAS more powerful than the first one. He made it last longer than the first surge, but when it was done, I hung my head in exhaustion. Another shock sent me into fits of screams again. He kept that up; shock then rest, shock then rest. It seemed to go on forever before he stopped the torture.</p> <p>I was nearing unconsciousness when he stopped, but I knew it ceased. My mind was swimming with feelings of torment as I knew this was far from over. I was never more so right in my life. After putting the electric shock machine away, leaving the probe in me and the clips on my nipples, he walked up with a box. It was just a simple box, until he opened it. Inside the box were needles; thirty of them.</p> <p>As tired as I was, I tried to get away from those things. It was a useless effort. He took my right hand and pulled my forefinger out. Then sudden and intense pain erupted from the finger as he thrust a needle under its nail. I screamed as if I had not been doing it at all. He didn’t stop with just the one finger. I felt every single needle go under the nails on both hands.</p> <p>I think I passed out after he put the seventh one in the middle finger of my left hand. Oh, I did try and stop it my closing my hands into fists, but he jabbed my hand hard enough to make me open them up for him. When he was finished with my fingers, he went to my toes and I groaned as he knelt down. Once the big toe was jabbed, I knew that I was in store for further agony.</p> <p>When the toes were finished, he moved up to my testicles. I screamed anew as the first one shot through my scrotum. Two needles punctured each one, leaving six of them left. Two needles were passed vertically through my nipples behind my nipple rings. The last four remained in the box.</p> <p>Throughout the whole agonizing procedure, I had passed out a total of five times, but each time he woke me back up with ammonia under my nose. He made sure that I felt every single one piercing me. I begged and pleaded the whole time, with tears streaming down my face as well. It wasn’t just the pain, although that had a lot to do with it, it mainly had to do with someone that I loved and admired delivering it all to me.</p> <p>When all the needles were in, he took the clips off my nipple rings, but turned the electricity machine back on. An electrical jolt shot from my forefinger through my body and to the probe inserted in my rectum. The pain was more than I could bear, and I passed out again. I was reawakened and he touched the second finger with the contact, completing the circuit with my body. Another scream escaped my raw, parched throat.</p> <p>He touched all twenty needles in turn before giving my body a break. He didn’t touch that thing to the needles piercing my nuts or nipples. That much I was thankful for. He set down the electric clip. Then he pulled out the needles vertically piercing my nipples and then the ones through my small nuts. I was thinking it was all over with, but he simply turned and left the room. </p> <p>The light was turned out and I was hanging in my pain and agony. Sweat and tears poured off me and dripped onto the floor. The only sounds that kept me company were my own sobs. Time passed, and it seemed like forever that I just hung there in misery. My aching body cried out for relief from the constant position I was put into, but none came and I had to endure it; alone.</p> <p>I didn’t know how long it was before the door opened again and an older slave named Uri came and gave me some bread and water. He didn’t speak, smile or do anything but give me the meager meal. When he was finished, he took the plate and left the room as he had entered.</p> <p>An unknown amount of time passed again before the door opened a third time. It was Uri again with the same meal and the same behavior. I knew it was morning now, as his hair was wet after just having taken a shower for the day. I wasn’t aware that the whole night had passed, but it had. I guess I had slept some, but couldn’t be sure. It still felt like the world could have ended during that time. Two more identical meals were delivered by Uri and then nothing. </p> <p>It was now night and the castle was going to sleep. I was aching in places that I thought didn’t exist on my body. I kept trying to get them worked out some how, but my moving room was next to nil. As I hung there, I started to blink as light began to fill the room. I looked up to see a man dressed in pure white robes standing before me.</p> <p>He was tall and slim with a very kindhearted face. He had a demeanor about him that almost commanded me to want him. He smiled and motioned for me to come to him. I tried, but the bonds prevented me from doing so. He snapped his slim fingers and my arms fell to my side instantly and my feet were free.</p> <p>I seemed to float to him. I don’t remember touching the ground as he drew me closer. Warmth surrounded me and I felt safer than ever before in my life. As I got to his side, he knelt down to my eye level to speak to me.</p> <p>“Hello, Sean,” he said in a melodious voice. </p> <p>“Are you God? Am I dead?” I asked and he laughed lightheartedly.</p> <p>“No, you are not dead and I am not God. My name is Caleb. I am a helper and guardian of some humans. But we can talk about that later. Right now, you need some rest.” The last thing I remember was him touching my forehead with his forefinger.</p> <p>The next thing I knew, I was waking up under a tree with Caleb sitting next to me. I uncurled my lithe body and stretched it out. I turned to see the marks left by the paddle had disappeared. My fingers and toes were also healed. I also noticed my breech was back on my hips. He reached down and plucked one of my nipple rings. </p> <p>“This was an adventurous addition,” he said. I giggled and covered up my chest with my arms. When I stood up, I took a look around us. We were in the middle of a green field of grass with no sign of the torture chamber in sight.</p> <p>“It’s nowhere around us right now, Sean,” Caleb said, knowing what I was looking for.</p> <p>“Will I have to go back there?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes, but not for a while. First, we need to talk a while and let you gather your strength before your return. You are very special, Sean. Do you know why?”</p> <p>“I’m not that special,” I said, looking down at my feet. He lifted my head by my chin to get me to look at him.</p> <p>“Yes you are,” he said with a great deal of calming confidence.</p> <p>“I’m just a slave, Caleb,” I retorted.</p> <p>“Even slaves have made a difference in the past, Sean. And you will make a difference in the lives of the people of Kazakhstan. You have a destiny that you do not know about yet, but will happen very soon. You and Julian will usher in an era of prosperity for those people that they have never seen in their entire history.”</p> <p>“Me?”</p> <p>“Yes, you,” he said, chuckling. “I cannot tell you everything, but I can tell you some things you will need to know. Soon, your master will find out that he has made a mistake. You must forgive him of this and continue your lessons there. If you don’t do this, you will die shortly thereafter. Understand so far?”</p> <p>I nodded and he continued. As he began talking again, we walked down a hill towards a small river running through the meadow.</p> <p>“Very soon, war will break out in that country and you will lead them in a revolution. That will cause other smaller nations in the area to rally around you and your country. Eventually, Kazakhstan will be the most powerful country in the area and a force to be reckoned with by all the nations of the world.”</p> <p>“And I will be in charge of it?” I asked incredulously. “I’m only eight, for crying out loud. I don’t know how to run a castle, much less than a war and a country.”</p> <p>“Nevertheless, you will do it. You have strength and wisdom that even you don’t know about. My only word of advice about this is; rely on your and others’ strengths. Never doubt your abilities and you will never go wrong.”</p> <p>“You must have the wrong guy, Caleb,” I said, trying to convince not only him, but myself. He laughed at the comment.</p> <p>“You aren’t the first to say that, Sean. Moses, Daniel, and even Noah said that at one time. I am sure that I have the ‘right guy’.” He was smiling, but I got the feeling that he wanted to drop it. And I did, but my mind was still filled with questions. Before I was able to ask them, he continued. </p> <p>“When the war is over, you must guide your people through rebuilding and replenishing, as a famine will hit the other areas in that region. Other nations of what is called ‘The Middle East’ will come to rely on you and your new country for just about everything. You will have the power to decide who survives and who doesn’t until your days are over. You may not think so right now, but that is your destiny, Sean.”</p> <p>“And what about Mactep?” I asked, still concerned about him even through the torture session.</p> <p>“He will be taken care of, never you mind about him.” He seemed to be looking off in the distance at something and then turned back to me again. “Race you to the lake,” he said and took off.</p> <p>Not being one to turn down any challenge, I took off after him. We both laughed as we ran. It seemed my feet didn’t touch the ground at all, but I was flying above it to some degree. All at once, we reached the lake simultaneously and dove into the water. When we surfaced, I noticed that his robe was gone. I reached down to find that my breech was also missing.</p> <p>“The clothing is on the lakeshore, Sean,” he said and dunked my head under the water. I came up gasping for air to hear him laughing at me. I splashed him with the water and we got into a water fight. That lasted a while till both of us were tired out a little and we decided to climb out.</p> <p>After getting out, our skin seemed to dry itself as we walked up the incline out of the water. He turned to sit on the grass, spreading his legs slightly. I looked down to see that he didn’t have any genitalia at all, or any hair between his legs. I sort of jerked my head back as I saw it all. He smiled and motioned for me to sit in front of him. Being used to sitting like that with both Julian and Mactep, I naturally did the same with Caleb.</p> <p>As we sat there looking out over the lake, his hands moved to my naked sex. I moved mine to circle around his wrists and just hold them. My cocklet began growing almost immediately upon his gentle touch. It felt as wonderful as when Mactep molests my boy stick. I sighed and leaned back into his chest.</p> <p>“That feels wonderful, Caleb,” I said, more to myself than to him.</p> <p>“Are you ready for something even better?” he whispered into my ear. I nodded, thinking that he was going to stroke me to orgasm, but I was wrong.</p> <p>Something warm began to slip into my boy’s hole. I was a little stunned at not seeing a dick before, but I didn’t move away from him. It felt fleshy, but not like a man’s cock. It was more like a small worm searching around for soft ground to dig through. I opened my legs a little wider to allow whatever it was to have its way with me.</p> <p>It slipped inside me without any invasive pain. On the contrary, it actually felt nice and soothing as it slipped into me. I gave into the feelings more and more as Caleb continued to stroke my stiffened rod with his hands. While my cock was certainly being tended to, the worm that had found its way inside me began expanding. The growth was increasing exponentially, but it wasn’t painful to either my rectal muscles or sphincter.</p> <p>Even though the girth of whatever was inside me would normally have me squealing in pain, it seemed to not cause any type of discomfort here. It was almost heavenly to have both sides of my sex being cared for in such a way. All at once, the thickened “worm” began moving, but Caleb didn’t move his hips to cause the movement. I still felt his legs on the outside of my hips. His hands didn’t stop moving around my immature sex while the organ inside me slid in and out of my backside. Every so often that organ would hit something inside me that caused extreme pleasure to surge through me. </p> <p>I was building towards an orgasm that I had never had. I didn’t think my mind could handle such sensations without totally unraveling itself. As it got closer and closer, I held onto Caleb’s thighs and began digging my nails into them without realizing it. </p> <p>When it hit me, I felt like the whole universe had exploded through my very soul. To try and explain that feeling with words, would be impossible. Giving a close analogy to the differences in orgasms, it would be the difference between watching a show with your favorite place in the world and actually going there. It’s the difference between barely sensing it and actually experiencing it.</p> <p>When it was over, I felt energized, not tired. I actually wanted more of it from Caleb, but he wouldn’t give it any longer. The organ that had infiltrated my body withdrew and he took his hands away from my groin. I turned to look at him and, like Oliver, wanted more of it. But his hand rose to tell me, no.</p> <p>“It’s time to return you to the cell,” he said sadly.</p> <p>I opened my mouth to argue, but all was dark again with a touch of his finger.</p></div>",[]
266,"The Joseph Experience, Part 13",13,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sasha is released and the true theif is caught and punished.,2007-07-10,3,5,"b/b, oral, anal, whip, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche068.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Redemption</p> <p>I woke to find myself on the floor of the torture chamber. It was totally dark, and I thought I was blind for a second until the light came on in the room. The door opened to allow Uri to give me my breakfast, or so I thought. Mactep walked in the room instead of his slave, accompanied by Roman. They both ran over to me with Roman kneeling down to check on my condition.</p> <p>That was the last thing I saw again as darkness claimed me once more. It felt like I was floating until I landed on something soft. I didn’t bother opening my eyes, I just let it overtake me. I remember bits and pieces of the time I spent there, before I finally woke up fully. It was early morning. I eased myself out of bed and went to the balcony. The sun was just creeping up in the sky to my right as the door to the room opened behind me.</p> <p>Roman walked in then over to me. I turned and he smiled as our eyes met. We hugged each other for a long time just standing on the terrace, letting the day come into its own. When we parted, he had tears in his eyes. I asked him why he was crying.</p> <p>“I thought you were dead when we found you in the room,” he said as I wiped his face off. “How did you get loose? Mactep told me that he had you tied up and there was no way in the world you could have gotten out by yourself.”</p> <p>“If I tell you something, will you keep it to yourself?” I asked and he nodded. “I mean forever, Julian.” He stepped back a second, then nodded again, knowing I was serious. “This is something you’re not going to believe, but it’s the truth…” I began, and then told him what happened with Caleb and the meadow.</p> <p>By the time I was finished telling him the tale, we finished our breakfast. He had a look of a person that wasn’t quite sure I was telling the truth. I told him I had no reason to lie; how else could I have gotten out of the bars and cuffs? He accepted it after that, but looked at me differently. It was almost as if he was in awe of me.</p> <p>“You do seem different, Sean,” he said.</p> <p>“Remember what Pavel said; that those that go into that chamber never come out and if they do, they are never the same again?” He nodded. “Maybe what I saw and experienced was some sort of hallucination. But if that were true, then who got me out of the cuffs? No one else was down there, and the other slaves knew better than to help me.”</p> <p>“I suppose…,” he said, then faded his thought out into oblivion.</p> <p>“Why were you down there, anyways?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Mactep found out that you were telling the truth after all,” he said. I asked him how. “Yurgi told Feliks that he had planted the money and vase in your room, not realizing that Feliks and Ivan were lovers; they kept that from everyone. You know how Ivan is towards us, and the two of them told Mactep. I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone that angry before when he heard them. He sent for me and the two of us came down to get you immediately.</p> <p>“And Mactep said that he wants to see you when you’re strong enough,” he said, finishing the tale.</p> <p>I nodded in acknowledgment. I got up from the bed and headed to the bathroom for a much needed piss. After the morning tinkle, I stuck my head back through the door.</p> <p>“Care to join me for a shower?” I asked, with a smirk.</p> <p>“Thought you’d never ask,” he said, shirking off his breech.</p> <p>A kiss sealed our love for one another as we began feeling each other’s body. As the water ran over our youthful frames, our hands followed the familiar curves of each lover’s physique. It was almost like being back in that meadow with Caleb. Almost, but not quite. We sank down to the floor to begin sucking the opposite one’s cock. Fingers began to probe the other’s smooth rear entrances almost immediately.</p> <p>It seemed to take us a while before either of us came, but we were in no hurry. We just let it happen when it did. He came first, followed shortly by my own climax. Once we recovered, we began again. It was as if we couldn’t get enough of the other. Orgasmic pleasure washed over us quicker that time, but not as intense as the first one.</p> <p>We washed the others’ body, then climbed out of the shower. We each donned our breeches and bracelets. My brass collar was waiting for me beside the bed. It felt good to have it back on again. The two of us left my room, heading for the downstairs area. We parted ways as we got to Mactep’s study; he headed for the library to study and I went to talk to my master. I opened the door to find him sitting in his chair by the fireplace.</p> <p>“Mactep?” I asked, as I closed the door.</p> <p>When he saw me standing there, he ran to me, falling to his knees at my feet. Unexpectedly, he grabbed me around my waist, and began weeping uncontrollably. Not knowing what to do, I just stood there, flabbergasted. It took some time before he gained control of his faculties enough to talk to me. When he did, he sank to the floor, prostrate before me. Again, I was shocked by this behavior.</p> <p>“Please forgive me, Sasha,” he said to the floor.</p> <p>Once again, unsure of what to do with this, I just stood there listening to his cries. A small eternity passed before I did anything. I knelt down and cautiously placed my hand on his shoulder.</p> <p>“I forgive you, Master,” I said quietly. It was all I could think of to say or do. Without warning, he grabbed my waist again, sobbing even louder. I almost fell over backward when he launched himself at me, but I was able to regain my position. I wrapped my arms around his head for a while, listening to him weep. I wasn’t sure if they were tears of joy or what.</p> <p>Soon, his crying dried up and he released me to sit back. He wouldn’t look at me in the face. I took the lead by leaning forward to look in his eyes. I smiled up at him as best as I could. He tried to look away, but I caught him by the cheek with my right hand. I planted a kiss on his lips, sealing what I had already done; forgiven him. When we parted, I spoke to him with a renewed authority.</p> <p>“But that forgiveness comes with a price,” I said firmly. He closed his eyes, probably wondering what that price really was. “That torture chamber is never to be used again, Master.” He nodded. I got the feeling that even if I didn’t set that rule, he would probably never use it again, anyway. I was wrong in that assumption as I was about to find out.</p> <p>I stood up with my hand out to him. He took it and stood as well. We looked at each other and smiled. He wiped the tears from his eyes and face. We seemed to have an unspoken agreement from there on. It was almost like we were peers; almost, but not exactly.</p> <p>“Where’s Yurgi, Master?” I asked. His lip curled into an ugly sneer at the name.</p> <p>“Downstairs, Sasha, where he will remain,” he said.</p> <p>“That room is not to be used, Mactep,” I said again.</p> <p>“But,” he began and I cut him off.</p> <p>“I know what he did, sir, but I meant what I said about that room. Besides, I have a better idea for Yurgi,” I told him with a smile. He acquiesced to what was agreed upon earlier. I asked him if I could have Uri bring him to the dinning room.</p> <p>“I leave his punishment to you, Sasha,” he said.</p> <p>“And afterward?” I asked.</p> <p>“He will be disposed of,” he said with malice in his voice.</p> <p>“Let him live, Mactep. He doesn’t deserve it, but I want him to live. I might regret it later, but I don’t like the idea of killing unnecessarily.”</p> <p>“As you wish, Sasha. The slaves are your responsibility.”</p> <p>“We will need another one to have him replaced, though,” I said, with some regret. I really didn’t want to have him replaced. I would much rather have him learn from his mistakes, but I got the feeling that it was not going to happen.</p> <p>I left him in his study and headed to the dinning hall. I met Uri along the way. He bowed to me as I stopped to tell him to get Yurgi from downstairs in an hour. He bowed to me again, telling me he would do as I asked.</p> <p>“Has he been punished yet?” I asked him.</p> <p>“No, Sasha. Mactep was waiting for you to do that,” he answered in Kazakh. I nodded and dismissed him with a wave of my hand.</p> <p>When I entered the dinning room, the slaves that were there cleaning bowed to me as I entered. I returned their salutes. I looked around for the perfect spot and found it on the other side of the table from where I was at the time. A picture hung from the wall where I picked the spot, but not for long.</p> <p>I took the painting down, replacing it with a set of two eyebolts slightly more than shoulder-width apart from each other. Two more were placed the same distance apart close to the floor. I told Uri to get Ivan to help him bring Yurgi up from downstairs, but not to take the cuffs off him; just unclip them from the bindings. He nodded, then left to do as he was told. As both boys were a bit older and bigger than Yurgi, I figured that they could handle him without any real problems.</p> <p>About ten minutes later, two boys burst through the door with a struggling third one between them. Yurgi saw me as I turned towards the door. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone pale as fast as he did right then. I told the two to mount him to the wall, facing it. I smiled as his cuffs were clipped to each of the eyebolts in the wall. I told them to resume their duties. I had guessed accurately; he was placed at roughly the height of being able to be fucked by a reasonably sized adult cock.</p> <p>I thought about telling Yurgi what I had in store for him, but I reconsidered and let his imagination run away with him. Soon enough, though, the staff and Mactep walked in for lunch. Each of them was shocked to see a ten-year-old tied to the wall, but didn’t question the sight. I’m sure they all knew what had transpired before. Only Mactep didn’t look surprised. He just looked to me and smiled. As he sat down to eat, I asked him to tell the staff and others to wait here for a few minutes after eating. He did as I asked and I assumed my regular position behind his chair. When everyone was finished eating, Mactep turned back to me and I stepped forward to address them all.</p> <p>“As each of you knows,” I began in Kazakh, “Yurgi framed me and I was punished for something I didn’t do. Mactep has left his punishment up to me. After this afternoon, he is yours to do with as you please. Anyone may do as they want with him with no fear of reprisal.</p> <p>“The only stipulations are; he is not to be untied from the wall, nor is he to be mutilated in any way or killed. He will remain there until I see fit that he has served his punishment enough. After that, he will be disposed of at my discretion. Are there any questions?”</p> <p>No one said anything, but I saw some serious smiles on most of their faces. Apparently, Yurgi was not as popular as he thought.</p> <p>“Alright, then, please leave the room to us for the remainder of the afternoon,” I said in finality.</p> <p>The staff and Mactep left us alone without a word, although I did see a few more smiles on their faces. I’m sure each of them was looking forward to the next several days. I had the slaves clean the table, excluding Roman. I motioned for him to come to me and I told him to get something from the stables. He smiled a huge smile and left.</p> <p>I headed downstairs quickly while the slaves cleared the table and room. I retrieved the paddle my master had used on me and returned to the dinning hall. This part I was going to enjoy fully. I reentered the room just as the last slave was leaving with the dishes. As I walked up behind Yurgi, I noticed that his leg was shaking and a liquid was on the floor between his legs. I stuck my head into the door to ask one of the others to come clean it up as well as bring a bucket with him. The spot was cleaned and then the bucket was placed over the spot to prevent any further such accidents from soiling the floor.</p> <p>Roman returned just as that slave was leaving us alone. He had in his hands just exactly what I had asked for; the bullwhip that was used to train the horses. He smiled and turned to leave. I asked him to stay, if he wanted. He wanted.</p> <p>“Please, Sasha, please don’t…,” he began pleading. For an instant, I had a flash of my pleadings going unheeded with Mactep down in the torture chamber. I thought about that for a second.</p> <p>“If you were innocent, I would not do this, Yurgi, but we both know different. Don’t we?”</p> <p>Crying was the best answer he could give me as I took my place behind him. I uncurled the whip, but stopped before using it. Roman gave me a questioning look. I turned back to Yurgi.</p> <p>“Why, Yurgi?”</p> <p>“Because I hated you, Sasha,” he cried, scared at my reaction.</p> <p>“And now?” I asked, wondering what his answer would be.</p> <p>“I love you,” he said.</p> <p>“LIAR!” I shouted back at him, while bringing the full length of the bullwhip down on his back and buttocks. His scream could probably be heard on the other side of town.</p></div>",[]
267,"The Joseph Experience, Part 14",14,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sean gets even with Yurgi for the frame up and turns him over to the staff for their fun.  Alse he and Roman enjoy a night bareback ride on a horse.,2007-07-11,2,4,"M/b, b/b, oral, anal, fist, whip, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche069.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Vengeance</p> <p>“Could I borrow your breech please, Roman?” I asked, turning to my friend. He smiled and handed it over. His belt was still strapped around his waist as he pulled the cloth through it by sucking in his breath. I took the cloth, but noticed something on it. A streak of slight brown was down its middle. “Filthy,” I said under my breath, but smiled all the same.</p> <p>“Open,” I said as I walked up behind Yurgi. He wouldn’t, so I kneed him in the nuts from behind. He opened his mouth to scream and the breechcloth slipped in nicely. I made sure Roman’s skidmark was in his mouth as I tied it off behind his head.</p> <p>I ran my finger down his back and buttocks where the whip had just lanced him. I smiled at the warmth of it. When I returned to Roman’s side, I asked him to get some ammonia from the kitchen, soak a cloth in it, and put it in a bag. He looked at me with a queer look, but did as I asked. He walked out as the whip made contact for a second time on Yurgi’s smooth skin.</p> <p>That scream lasted as long as the first one, but thanks to the makeshift gag, it was quieter. When Roman returned, he was sporting a nice woody bouncing in front of him. I was eyeing Yurgi’s back for another swing when it caught my attention.</p> <p>“Like what you see?” I said, smirking at him.</p> <p>“More, I like what I hear,” he said with his own smirk as he laid the bag down with the ammonia-soaked cloth in it. I knew Roman well enough to know that it wasn’t the fact that someone was in agony; it was the fact that Yurgi was the one in pain. Without further ado, I brought the whip down on him again, eliciting another scream from my intended victim.</p> <p>Two more lashes of the whip had him whimpering in pain. Blood was seeping from each lash that lanced his skin. It thrilled me to no end to see what damage the whip had done to him. I took a break by leaning against the table next to Roman. I looked over to see my friend stroking his erect cocklet.</p> <p>“Let me take care of that,” I said, dropping to my knees in front of him. Without any invitation, I skillfully sucked his preteen cock into my mouth after pulling his foreskin back. Knowing what he liked, I began running my tongue over the head of his prick. </p> <p>He gasped in some air as his hands flew to the sides of my head. I felt him pull my hair in the throws of his own passion. I didn’t mind as I had done it to him dozens of times. The moans that Yurgi was making mixed with Roman’s. Soon, I could tell my young lover was reaching his peak and I sped up my rhythm of sucking him off to get him there that much faster. He orgasmed just as I pulled him into my mouth, completing the cycle. He placed his hands on the table behind him to steady himself.</p> <p>“How did that feel?” I asked as I stood back up.</p> <p>“Wonderful,” he said with a smile. He looked like he was about to return the favor, but I shook my head at him.</p> <p>“Not now, brother. We can continue this tonight. Right now, I have some justice to hand out.”</p> <p>“Justice or revenge?” he asked seriously.</p> <p>“Does it matter?” I asked back, noticing his tone and demeanor.</p> <p>“Not to me, but I think it might matter to you,” he said back. Without saying another word, he just turned back to look at Yurgi. I figured that the conversation was over with, so I also turned my attentions back to the older boy.</p> <p>I walked up behind him to find that he was only semi-conscious. I pointed the bag to Roman and he handed it to me. I placed the rag close to his nose, and he woke back up fully. I was about to give it back to Roman when an idea struck me. I took the rag and ran it gently down his back and over the welts the whip had made. Yurgi screamed to the top of his lungs as the liquid stung him more than I could imagine.</p> <p>“Now that I have your complete attention, Dumbass,” I said when he calmed down enough to hear me, “let me tell you something. You owe me your life. Did you know that?</p> <p>“Mactep was going to have you killed, but I convinced him otherwise. When we’re done with you over the next few days, your fate will reside with me and only me. I’m still not totally sure what to do with you yet. But know that it will not be as pleasant as what I have in store for you here at the castle.</p> <p>“Oh, and, don’t worry; I won’t rape you. I wouldn’t sully my cock with your filth!”</p> <p>And with that, I laid a kidney punch on his back that had him bellowing out in renewed pain. I kneed him in the nuts again and while he squirmed in further pain, I took my place behind him. I took the whip as Roman handed it to me and flayed the skin on his back one more time.</p> <p>As Mactep wasn’t interested in damaging me permanently, due to him still wanting me as a slave, I had no such reservations towards Yurgi. He was going to feel pain, pain, and more pain till I was satisfied at what he had done to me. It wasn’t just the pain he had Mactep subject me to; it was the fact that he convinced him to distrust me. I knew that the master would never distrust me again, but for that brief time, he did.</p> <p>Just as my master had done with me, I woke Yurgi up each and every time he had passed out due to the pain getting too extreme for him to handle. I didn’t count them, but Roman did; there were over fifty lashes down his back, butt, and legs when I was totally done with him for the day. I made the whole session last until it was time to set up for dinner. Duties were duties, after all.</p> <p>As dinner was being prepared and the table had to be set, all of the slaves walked in and giggled at Yurgi on the wall. Each of them looked at me to wonder what to do. I directed them as usual. I also told them that they could do what they wanted to Yurgi, as long as the dinner wasn’t being neglected. </p> <p>Mactep walked in after the staff to see a bloodied Yurgi hanging by his wrists on the wall. He looked at me and raised an eyebrow. I smiled as I stood in my place. They ate their meal with several glances at the new wall fixture. Many of the men had to readjust themselves while they ate.</p> <p>When the dinner concluded, Mactep motioned for me to come to him.</p> <p>“What are your plans for him now, Sasha?” he asked in a low whisper.</p> <p>“As for now, Mactep, I was planning on just leaving him on the wall for everyone to enjoy at their leisure. After that, I wasn’t too sure.”</p> <p>“So, you don’t mind if I do what I want with him?”</p> <p>My master was asking me for permission? I liked that. I told him that as long as he wasn’t killed or let down off the wall even for a minute, then he could do as he wished. He nodded and I resumed my place behind him. I got the feeling that Mactep wasn’t going to need my services for the night.</p> <p>As the slaves cleaned the table, the staff left for the night. Mactep remained behind and had his gaze fixed on Yurgi. I smiled and went up behind the strung boy.</p> <p>“And you thought I was rough,” I said, and smacked his ass in passing.</p> <p>Roman and I assisted the slaves in the kitchen to help the work go faster so Mactep could have his fun with Yurgi. I heard some snickering as they left through the dinning room before we did. Mactep was still just leaning against the table staring at him through cold, dead eyes. I even shuddered at the thought of what he was going to do to the boy.</p> <p>The slaves escaped upstairs to their dorms while Roman and I took the opportunity to walk the grounds for some peace and quiet. When we were half way around the courtyard, we heard a muffled scream coming from the dinning room area. I smiled.</p> <p>“Starting quickly, isn’t he?” Roman commented.</p> <p>“He did with me,” I answered, looking at the ground.</p> <p>“What did he do to you, anyways, Sean?”</p> <p>I made sure he wanted to actually know before I told him of my ordeal in the room. He was shocked that someone would actually do such things. I think he now knew how serious of a situation we were in. Mactep was not to be trifled with on any level. Another scream from the direction of Yurgi and Mactep brought the tale to an end. We headed towards the back of the castle. I had an inspiration all of a sudden.</p> <p>“How bout a short horseback ride?” I asked him.</p> <p>“This late?” he asked. He was right; it was getting late in the evening, but I thought that we had enough light to take a short ride. I told him so, but he was still skeptical.</p> <p>“Go wait in the stables, while I go ask Mactep.”</p> <p>He was okay with that arrangement. We split up as I headed towards the dinning room again. I entered to find Yurgi just as I left him, but with Mactep’s arm planted up his rectum. Brown and red ran from his torn sphincter down the master’s arm and onto the floor. I looked at it, nonplussed.</p> <p>“Mactep?” I asked as I approached him from behind. He turned to face me without withdrawing in his hand from inside the preteen boy on the wall. It was almost a surreal scene in the room. “May Roman and I take Blackrose out for a short ride?”</p> <p>“It’s getting late, Sasha,” he said, with a look of caution.</p> <p>“I know, but it’ll be a short ride. I just want to leave the castle for a little while.”</p> <p>I think he could understand that as he nodded his permission. I smiled and bowed to him as expected. As I reached the door leading to the kitchen (it was a shorter journey this way), I stopped to turn back to the odd pair.</p> <p>“You should unclip him from the wall briefly to clean that up, Mactep. And may I suggest that tongues make excellent cleaning tools?”</p> <p>He grinned and I left for the stables. Roman was waiting for me as I finished the short trek to the stables. </p> <p>“What in the world is He doing to him?” Roman asked as I approached.</p> <p>“You don’t want to know; trust me,” I said with a wave of my arm across my chest.</p> <p>He nodded and we headed to Blackrose’s stall. He was a stallion that was exceptionally fine and still fit. He was still pretty much in his prime, so we had to be careful with him. He wasn’t wild, just powerful.</p> <p>We harnessed him up and placed the blanket on his back. I was about to get the saddle, when Roman shook his head at me. I asked him why not.</p> <p>“My cousin had a horse back in England, and I always wanted to ride her bareback,” he said with a small grin. </p> <p>“Your cousin or the horse?” I asked him with a smirk.</p> <p>“Oh, you’re a funny one,” he looked back at me. I shrugged and we chuckled a little.</p> <p>He removed his breech and climbed on the horse’s back. I got the gist of what he wanted and removed mine also before climbing aboard.</p> <p>He took the reigns and squeezed his side with his heel. As the person in the back, I held onto Roman around his waist, as to not fall off. Blackrose took off into a slow gallop. We made it out of the stables and onto the grounds. I moved one hand up to his right nipple and stroked it. He arched his back as I played with it. I leaned forward and whispered in his ear.</p> <p>“Like that?” I asked. He nodded and I continued with the opposite nipple. As he drove the horse around the trail, I continued to molest his chest peaks. Soon, we came to a stopping point in a bare open area. Roman tied the reigns to a tree limb and then reached behind to grab my head in his hands.</p> <p>We were so close together, that I knew my nipple rings were probably embedding themselves into his back. My erection was certainly doing the same thing to his lower back; I felt it.</p> <p>“You can have me if you want to, Sasha,” he said, leaning forward to place his chest on Blackrose’s neck. His pink rose was just waiting for me to prick it.</p> <p>“You’re sure?” I asked as he once asked me. He nodded and I scooted up closer to him. I lowered my dick down to his waiting flower and he eased back onto it. I grabbed his hips once my stiffy was lined up properly with its goal. He sat back further and my cocklet slipped inside him with minimal effort.</p> <p>Roman had grabbed onto Blackrose’s mane for support as I rode up inside him. He grunted slightly at the initial insertion, but otherwise made no adverse sound at it. To me, it was heavenly to be inside him. It was the first time I had penetrated my friend, and it was worth the wait. It was like having my cock surrounded by warm butter.</p> <p>The horse snorted a couple of times, probably because he could tell what we were doing on his back, but didn’t do anything about it. Roman laid pretty much still as I slipped in and out of his backside. My cock continued pumping into my friend while he allowed me to have it. He never sat up enough to give me access to his cock. I tried once to slip my hand under him, but he leaned down harder onto the horse’s neck and body.</p> <p>Soon enough, I was building towards that now familiar sensation of sensory explosion that we all strive for. He felt it also and began moving his hips and butt in time with my thrusts to help me get there. When it washed over me, I felt like I was with Caleb again as he had molested me on that bank. It wasn’t as powerful, but it still felt as nice. I lay down on his back, soothing his side and chest.</p> <p>“That felt wonderful,” I said to the back of his head.</p> <p>“I agree,” he commented with a smile.</p> <p>I think Blackrose snorted in disgust as he knew what we had just done on his back; at least that was the impression we got from him. We snickered and untethered him from the tree. We made our way back to the castle giggling at our experience.</p></div>",[]
268,"The Joseph Experience, Part 15",15,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,,2007-07-12,2,4,"M/b, b/b, sb, bond, anal, oral, rim",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche070.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Going Away</p> <p>The whole rest of the week, Yurgi endured a lot from Mactep, the house staff (including Boris) and the slaves. Feliks and Ivan were especially cruel to him, even beyond what our master was doing to him. He was fed three times a day, but nothing more than what I received in the torture chamber.</p> <p>That Saturday morning, I had Uri take him down from the wall. He was taken to a bed where I told him to take care of Yurgi for the weekend. Many people were surprised by this move, but I had a plan. He did as I asked, and by Monday morning, Yurgi was pretty much back to health. At least he was walking upright. </p> <p>He was dressed in street clothes and brought to me at the dinning room. As Uri led him down to the dinning room, I was waiting outside with a bag in hand. I nodded to the boy and he left me alone with him. I was not going to let him step foot into the room itself ever again.</p> <p>“Your fate is in my hands, Yurgi,” I said, flatly.</p> <p>“What are you going to do with me, Sasha?” he asked, shaking a little.</p> <p>“Inside the bag is some food, clothes and some money. It is enough to get you by for a while. You will leave the castle and never return. If I see you anywhere in this town, I will have you killed instantly, and you know I can. I suggest you go elsewhere.</p> <p>“This is much more than you deserve, Yurgi, so I suggest that you take it and let it all go. Mactep wanted to kill you right off. I’m giving you a second chance to make something of yourself. Don’t waste it.”</p> <p>He nodded in acknowledgement to me. I held out my hand, palm up. He didn’t understand until I pointed to his collar. He undid it and handed it over to me. I handed him the bag and he departed the castle silently.</p> <p>“You were more lenient than he deserves,” a voice behind me said.</p> <p>“I know, Ivan, but I want to give him a chance to make a life. I guess we’ll never know if it actually happens or not.” I told him as he walked up beside me.</p> <p>We watched Yurgi descend the road from the castle and disappear into the town. I was almost sad at having him leave. I wished he could have just gone on with things and let his anger and bitterness go, but that wasn’t his way at the time. I learned something from a family friend a long time ago; bitterness is like drinking poison and expecting the other person to die from it. It just doesn’t work that way.</p> <p>The rest of the week was painfully normal with one exception; my language lessons. When I began lessons again, I found that I had no problem learning different languages. It was as if I had spoken them for years; Kazakh, Russian, Spanish, even French was no problem to speak, read or write. Roman had a suggestion after a particularly easy lesson in Russian.</p> <p>“Perhaps Caleb did something to you,” he said as we were heading back to our suite. It was now pretty much “our” suite as Roman was spending all of his time there anyway. His insight did make sense, though.</p> <p>“It certainly makes things much easier, that’s for sure,” I commented back to him.</p> <p>We kept the ability to ourselves as best as we could. I remember someone once saying that an advantage is only an advantage as long as no one else knows about it. As time rolled on, I found that I was able to understand all languages immediately upon hearing them. I was able to understand all that is going on in every negotiation if someone was trying to discuss something in their own language. It definitely gave me the upper hand.</p> <p>That evening we decided to give Mactep a special surprise and went to his room. We took off our breeches and cuffs. Roman had brought some rope from down below for us to use in the next phase of our idea.</p> <p>“We can do this together, Sasha,” he said with a gleam in his eye.</p> <p>Four lengths were cut from the rope first and tied to make four individual circles. Four more were cut to make small nooses. The free ends of the nooses were tied to both of our collars; one in the front, and one in the back. From there, we took the circles of rope and wound them around our wrists and ankles with the nooses between each wrist and ankle. </p> <p>We laid down together facing each other, but our bodies were going in opposite directions. Our heads were close to each other, while our tails were on opposite sides of the bed. Each of us took a circle rope and slipped our feet through it with the noose from the other’s back collar. We then wrapped our arms around the backs of our thighs and repeated the process with our wrists and the nooses from the front of our own collars.</p> <p>“Ready?” he asked and I nodded. We each pulled and the nooses tightened, effectively tying ourselves up together. All we could do now was wait for our master to come take his gifts. We giggled for a few minutes at our predicament, but settled down shortly there after.</p> <p>“Do you miss your family, Julian?”</p> <p>“A little bit, sometimes. Why?”</p> <p>“I was just wondering, that’s all,” I said, sort of looking downcast.</p> <p>“Don’t tell me you’re missing yours,” he said with an air of almost disgust.</p> <p>“Not really missing them. Just sort of wishing they were here to see that they didn’t kill me and to show them how good I’m doing without them.”</p> <p>“Sort of a ‘revenge-by-getting-rich’ kind of thing,” he said with a simple smile.</p> <p>“Yeah, kind of,” I said with a smile of my own. We heard footsteps coming up the hall and decided to get quiet.</p> <p>Mactep entered his suit and got a drink before coming into his bedroom; as was his custom. Roman was the one facing the door and he saw our master enter before I could see him at all.</p> <p>“Now this is a welcomed sight,” he said, with obvious relish. I could almost hear his cock getting stiff in his pants.</p> <p>“We wanted to give you something to think about on your trip, Mactep,” Roman said as he walked up to us and behind me. </p> <p>At once I felt his hand caress my naked backside. I shuddered at his gentle touch as I normally do initially. His hand made its way up my side to my shoulder and over to my cheek. A finger traced my lips seductively. I opened my mouth for him and he slipped it inside for me to suck. A trip around my mouth and he pulled it out.</p> <p>I heard and Roman saw him get undressed behind me. I could tell by the expression on my friend’s face that Mactep was quite aroused. He stepped to the side of the bed and behind me. The rope connecting my ankles to Roman’s collar was untied and retied to the railing running the length of the bed on that side. It raised my ankles up off the bed and put my anus at the appropriate height for fucking.</p> <p>I held my breath as Mactep lined his cock up to my tightened rear hole. Some precum was added to lube me up and then he pressed it into my depths. I grunted at having him inside me for the first time in a while, but I was able to accept him easier as he continued inside.</p> <p>I held onto my legs while he began fucking me properly. Unexpectedly, something wet made contact with my left cheek. I turned to see Roman tenderly kissing me. I returned his kiss as best as I could under the circumstances; mainly that I was getting fucked pretty hard by this time.</p> <p>Even though my chest was close to my knees and thighs, there was enough room for Mactep to reach in and pull one of my nipple rings. I didn’t mind in the least as the slight pain helped distract me from getting my asshole plowed by his cock.</p> <p>All too soon, my master hit me hard with his pelvis and shot his semen inside my boy-cunt like he had done so many times before. He untied the rope leading to my wrists from my collar and the one keeping my legs raised. As he pulled his softened cock from my inner being, I untied the ropes holding my extremities together, and then the rope holding Roman’s ankles to my collar. Before he could do anything, though, I retied the free end to the top of the bed as Mactep had done to me.</p> <p>“Don’t you look cute,” I chided him playfully.</p> <p>“Bugger off,” he shot back.</p> <p>“No thanks; already did it,” I said, “but I do need some relief, though.” It was true; my own cock was sticking straight out from my pubis. </p> <p>I straddled his face and told him to open up. He dutifully opened his mouth and I sank my cock into it. Warmth rushed over me as the familiar sensation hit my cock. I eased my torso down to lay it on the bed, while my legs went down the sides of his body. I didn’t go all the way down, as he did need to breathe after all, so I just stayed raised up on my elbows.</p> <p>While we were engaged in our fun, Mactep had gone to the bathroom to get cleaned up after nailing me. When he returned, I saw him smile and walk around to stand behind Roman. I heard a muffled grunt from below me. I figured that my master had not recovered from sexing me, and I was right. He had shoved a finger inside my friend’s anus as a replacement for his cock.</p> <p>As I turned back to look away from them, I felt another finger of his touch my own hole. I didn’t know what he had in mind until I felt him insert said finger and open the hole. The juices he had just deposited inside me ran out and down my balls. I snickered to the comforter as Roman began tasting our master’s gift. He hungrily ate it up while sucking me off. It was such a turn on even more to know that, and I came after two more rhythmic pumps of my hips.</p> <p>Knowing that my friend did need to breathe still, I remained where I was, even after the dry orgasm had hit me. But he wasn’t finished his meal of cum yet. I felt his tongue reach out of his mouth and begin swiping the rest of it before it reached his lips. The effect was titillating on my immature nuts. The sensation felt so good, I wanted more of it and sat back to have him continue licking my small testicles. </p> <p>My hands migrated to their favorite places when he was doing something like this; his wavy, blond hair. I was going crazy playing with it while he did his nut job on me, but then his tongue touched the barrier keeping the cum inside me. That gave a whole new sensation to me. My sphincter gripped closed at the touch, but the new feeling shot through me like electricity. </p> <p>He was doing such a superb job of licking me that my cock had sprung to full attention again. Surprisingly, a grunt mixed with a groan came from under me and I looked back to see Mactep pushing his own erection into my young friend. I smiled and returned to my original pose. Again, without any other warning, a tongue found its way inside my pink flower and I gasped at the invasive worm. As it found its way inside, the last remnants of Mactep’s deposit flowed out of me and into Roman’s waiting mouth.</p> <p>I shortly felt the bed begin to rock as Mactep started fucking Roman as he had done me. I then rose up and bent my cock down to replace it back in my friend’s warm mouth. He was all too eager to take it. Our master and I worked ourselves into a steady rhythm of fucking the boy’s holes. Even though I had just cum, with all the sensations Roman had given me, it didn’t take long at all to climax again.</p> <p>After a quick recovery, I climbed off and circled around to face him. With both hands firmly planted on both sides of his face, I leaned down and kissed him hard on the lips. He returned the gesture in kind by forcing his tongue into my mouth. I could taste Mactep on it; it tasted as wonderful as usual. Our passionate kisses lasted the duration of Mactep’s breeding of him. When it was finally over, he slowly pulled out of him to lie on the bed beside us.</p> <p>“Did you like your farewell present, Mactep?” I asked, knowing the answer that was coming.</p> <p>“No, I’m sure he hated every second of it, Sasha,” came the answer from below me.</p> <p>“Just for that, I’m not going to untie you, Igor,” I teased. He shot back with a dirty look as Mactep laughed at the “argument”.</p> <p>I reached up and untied the rope from the bed’s frame. The rope on his collar was next and I undid each of the nooses following. Roman stretched out his sore limbs for a few seconds while I threw the ropes off the end of the bed. He turned over and crawled up to lay next to our master, face down.</p> <p>Again, not one to be outdone, I decided to return the favor he gave me earlier. My hands trekked up his legs to feel over the smooth globes that constitute his butt. Gently, mindful of what his ass had just gone through, I pealed his cheeks apart, revealing his own pink flower below them.</p> <p>A touch of my tongue to his pink rose sent shivers down his spine. I tasted a little of Mactep’s jizm leaking from inside him and kept going. I swiped my tongue along his crack to really make him feel it. From the noises he was making, he liked it. He reached down under himself to begin stroking, and I pulled his arm out. If I couldn’t masturbate myself in Mactep’s presence, neither could he.</p> <p>A groan of frustration exited from his lips, but my master was willing to lend his aid to the boy’s plight. While I was still running my tongue around the outside of his anal pucker, he reached beneath him and raised his hips in the air. I felt him move to get his head under Roman and a faint gasp told me that Mactep succeeded in pulling in his small cock. Both of us worked him over until he grunted/hummed through a dry climax.</p> <p>All three of us rested a few minutes then we restarted our ministrations on Roman’s sex organs. As he had taken care of the two of us, it was only fair that we take care of him fully. We might be slaves of our master, but he always makes sure we’re fully taken care of. We sucked and tongued him to two more fierce orgasms before he begged us to cease.</p> <p>As Roman crawled up to the pillow for a good night sleep, I saw that Mactep was stiff again. And, like a good slave, I reached down and pulled him into my warm mouth. I sucked him several times with him massaging my asscheeks before he pulled out and took me again. I opened my legs to him and held on to the bed sheets as he laid into me once more. I grunted as he viciously took my boy-pussy for almost half an hour’s time. God, it felt so good, but it also hurt like hell. My sphincter was getting extremely sore when he finally bellowed out in orgasmic pleasure.</p> <p>Achingly, I crawled up beside a sleeping Roman. Mactep slipped up behind me and we dozed into a nice long sleep. The last thing I remember was his arm falling over my side and him grabbing my hairless groin.</p></div>",[]
269,"The Joseph Experience, Part 16",16,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The master leaves Sasha with the duties of the house. He returns with a boy that doesn't have a clue.,2007-07-13,2,4,"M/b, anal, oral, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche071.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Newbie</p> <p>We woke to sunshine and an empty bed again. I was worried that we had missed our master’s leaving, but he was still in the castle. He was having breakfast in the dinning room with only one slave, Dani, to serve him.</p> <p>“I was letting you and the others sleep in until it was time for me to leave,” he said after our “good mornings”. I dismissed Dani to raise the others from the dead. I turned to Mactep to see if there was anything special he wanted me to do while he was gone. “Just handle the house as I have come to expect, Sasha.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I answered with a slight bow, remembering my place. “Where are you going, sir?”</p> <p>“Amsterdam,” he answered back, and that was the end of that conversation.</p> <p>He was packed and ready to go well before he had to leave for the airport. So we took the opportunity to walk the castle grounds and talk. It was a nice walk and talk, and I enjoyed our time together. We wound up at the back wall of the castle to look over the lake together one last time before he left.</p> <p>It felt good to have him wrap his arms around me as I was going to miss it terribly for the next few weeks or so. His warmth was soothing as we stood there taking in the sight of the lake. My right hand snaked down to massage his cock over his pants.</p> <p>“One last time, Master?” I quietly asked him. It took him less than a minute to fish his growing cock out of his pants. I untied my belt in the same amount of time. I eased my butt down on his cock, but as dry as it was, it stung a little as it was forced inside me. I didn’t mind in the least. I had my master’s cock inside me and I was actually feeling good about it.</p> <p>I reached up and pulled on my right nipple ring which caused me to clench my anal muscles tighter at the slight pain. He sighed at the increased pressure on his cock and began taking his property respectfully. I held on to the wall as his fucking increased in tempo.</p> <p>Suddenly, a figure approached from our right; it was Boris.</p> <p>“Sir, we do need to be leaving,” he said after a small cough.</p> <p>“Can’t you see I’m busy?” he said, with a tone of impatience. I giggled slightly. Now this scene was something to write home about.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he said and bowed away. </p> <p>Mactep returned his attentions to me and I was still trying to control my giggles. With a sudden, savage thrust into me, he brought the giggles to a stop. A slap on the ass afterward also helped in ceasing them. A quick pull on my nipple rings caused his cock to explode inside me, seeding me once again.</p> <p>I collapsed against the wall once he pulled himself out of my backside. A quick zip and tie, and we were walking back to the front door. A quick snicker from me brought another slap to my ass once we arrived at the door. I hugged him goodbye and he kissed my cheek as he climbed into the car to leave.</p> <p>All the others turned to go back to work while Roman and I were left watching him go. We turned away as the car turned out of sight. We now had a whole two weeks to ourselves. The others told me that once they are gone, the staff usually leaves as well, but for a skeleton crew.</p> <p>We had our studies, of course, but otherwise we had all the time to ourselves. Roman and I made the most of it by heading into town a few times with some of the other slaves. Feliks, Uri, Ivan and Dani made their way to different areas than Roman and I. We all met up at the deli that Roman and I visited the first time. It was a time of casual fun and young boy talk.</p> <p>On that first Saturday, all fourteen slaves went skinny dipping in the lake. It was going to be pretty much our last opportunity to do so before the winter hit. According to some “experts”, it was going to be a tough one. We frolicked, rolled and played for hours. We took some things for meals so that it didn’t interrupt our fun. There were even a few of us that paired off for some “private fun”. We stayed there all day long until way after dark. I remember that being one of the last “free” days of my life.</p> <p>At night, Roman and I couldn’t get enough of each other. We kissed, played, sucked, and fucked ourselves to sleep each night in our suite. A few nights we took Blackrose out and had some fun on his back. One night was a moonlight swim with a period of lovemaking mixed in with it.</p> <p>It’s funny about this country. Homosexuality is illegal, even for the kids. But it’s like masturbating; everyone does it, but no one talks about it. Things changed, and for the better, later on, but at the time, it was something done only behind closed doors. It’s supposed to bring the death penalty, but no one had enacted that for years before even Roman and I got there. Go figure.</p> <p>The night before Mactep was to return, Roman and I spent it going over each others’ bodies with sheer abandon. It was like the last night of a honeymoon and we were going back to the real world the next day. We made the most of it; that was for sure. We finally passed out around midnight.</p> <p>The next day was spent making the castle presentable for the master. I heard his car pull up around dinnertime. As I made my way to the door, I felt something hit my nose. I looked up to see a few snowflakes falling. I knew it was October, but I was hoping that this would hold off for another couple of weeks. I guess I don’t get everything I want.</p> <p>“Welcome home, Master,” I said in Kazakh as he climbed out of the car. He returned my bow and walked past me to the indoors. Boris followed with a boy in tow. He looked a little older than me.</p> <p>“This is Sasha, Stephan, he will take care of you from here,” he said in English.</p> <p>I could tell why Mactep wanted the boy; he was cute. At least his face was cute. He had light brown hair and deep green eyes. Freckles liberally spackled his nose and cheeks. The boy’s skin was milk white, which contrasted his freckles. The only problem was that he was excessively overweight. I got the feeling that he would have to go on a diet starting right now, as none of the other slaves had a lick of fat on them.</p> <p>The clothing that he was wearing didn’t do much to hide his fat butt. He was still dressed in some type of street clothes. I was surprised to see he was neither in a breechcloth nor in a collar. I looked to Boris for some sort of explanation. He said that they had been too busy to outfit him properly. He also said that they had gone to a new auction where things were done differently; neither he nor Mactep were impressed with it at all.</p> <p>I couldn’t see Mactep wanting to have anything to do with the boy until he had dropped some of that weight.</p> <p>The weird part of this was that the boy didn’t look nervous. Even I looked nervous when we first arrived and I had Julian with me at the time. He sort of looked around as if he was on vacation or something. As his eyes fell on me, he looked me up and down, thinking that I was beneath him. Something seemed out of place here.</p> <p>“Follow me,” I said with a smile and led him away.</p> <p>“When can I eat?” he asked. His accent was American in origin. I stopped and turned towards him.</p> <p>“Where are you from?” I asked in a mock Russian accented English.</p> <p>“America,” he said.</p> <p>“I know that,” I said, keeping the accent. “What part of it?”</p> <p>“Oh. I’m from New York City,” he said. That explained the light complexion. “When can I eat?” He repeated.</p> <p>“We will eat after Mactep has eaten,” I told him.</p> <p>“I’m starving,” he said, almost demandingly.</p> <p>Roman was coming our way and I addressed him in Russian.</p> <p>“This is Stephan,” I said, “Mactep’s new slave. Would you take him to the room that Yurgi vacated?” I was hoping that Roman would catch on to what I was doing. He did.</p> <p>“Okay,” he said and bowed to me. He knew the kid wouldn’t know what we were saying. It was how I was to be addressed that was important.</p> <p>“Only speak to him in broken English, Roman,” I said.</p> <p>He nodded with a smirk. He took the kid and left. I headed to Mactep’s office. He was working at his desk when I walked inside. It was just some paperwork.</p> <p>“I’m assuming you want him to lose the weight, Mactep?” I asked as I walked up to the desk.</p> <p>“Very quick, Sasha,” he said with a slight sneer.</p> <p>“Why him, Master?”</p> <p>“Because he was the only boy there, Sasha,” he said with obvious disgust.</p> <p>“That doesn’t say a whole lot, sir,” I said, then added, “I get the feeling that he has no idea where he is or why he’s here.”</p> <p>“It doesn’t matter, Sasha. Just make sure he loses the weight. I want to see a significant change within a month’s time, Sasha.” With that, he returned to his work. I bowed out of the room to finish dinner plans. I told him the meal would be ready in a few minutes and he waved me off. His business trip must have gone worse than he expected. I’d never seen him in such a state.</p> <p>Roman was walking up to me at the main hall with Stephan behind him. My friend didn’t look happy.</p> <p>“Problem?” I asked him in Russian.</p> <p>“The brat keeps going on about eating, Sasha,” he said.</p> <p>“Do you know why you’re here?” I asked the boy, still keeping the inflections Russian.</p> <p>“Yeah; I’m here because my mom wants me to see another country,” he said smugly. “But so far, I’m not impressed with anything I’ve seen.”</p> <p>Both Roman and I were shocked. After a second of shock, Roman fell over in hysterical laughter. I almost followed him. Stephan looked at us like we were a pair of loons. I waited for Roman to get control of himself then I turned to him.</p> <p>“Go get Ivan and Uri, please,” I told him back in Russian.</p> <p>He nodded and went away wiping his eyes clear of the tears. I turned back to Stephan with a waning smirk of my own I had to get rid of. It was difficult to believe that he had made it all the way here and still believe he was on a tour of some kind. My master is going to have a laugh at this one, no matter how badly things went with his business.</p> <p>“Okay, Stephan,” I said without the accent. “Here’s the deal. You’re not here on a tour of our country. You’re here to serve my master; Sergei Martynoff. But first, you will need to lose about a hundred pounds of that weight.”</p> <p>“Fuck you,” he said. He turned to walk away just as Roman, Uri, and Ivan were walking up behind him.</p> <p>Each of the two older ones grabbed an arm and dragged him kicking and screaming behind them as we walked away. I descended the stairs to the torture chamber and unlocked the door leading to it. My conscience got to me as the door opened, but I would deal with that later. My cohorts threw the boy inside and I turned on the light. </p> <p>I told Roman and Uri to take all the torture devices out of the room. That left the room totally empty save the three of us. Stephan glared at us with unforgiving eyes. With Ivan in the room, he could do nothing about it. I also told the other two to get a cot, blankets, a pail, and a table. While they were gone, I took the opportunity to talk to the boy one more time.</p> <p>“You will stay down here until I deem otherwise. During your stay down here, you will be taught proper etiquette for staying and serving here. And your first lesson is; no foul language. The more cuss words you hurl at us, the longer you stay down here.”</p> <p>“You wait till I tell my mom about this,” he shouted. It was almost comical, if it wasn’t so tragic. He had no clue how deeply in trouble he really was.</p> <p>The others returned with the items I requested. The cot was set up against the wall with the blanket and sheets put on top of it. The pail was set in one of the corners and I had them put the table in the middle of the room.</p> <p>“Strip him,” I said to Ivan and Uri in Kazakh. They almost seemed to significantly relish this as they did it. The boy, on the other hand, did not. He screamed like the demons of hell were after him. But in the end, he was naked, and I was disgusted at the sight. I couldn’t even see a cock due to all the fat on his body.</p> <p>Roman took his torn clothes and left the room.</p> <p>“I will make sure you get something to eat when dinner is over. If you need to use the lavatory, then use the pail in the corner.”</p> <p>He looked almost like I had just slapped him silly when I told him that. As we had work to do, the three of us turned and left without a single word further. The door was locked on the outside. Roman was waiting for us on the steps as we started walking back up to the castle. We could hear his yelling all the way up the stairs.</p> <p>“I thought that room was not going to be used again, Sasha,” he said through pursed lips.</p> <p>“We’re not torturing the kid, Roman, but he needs to know his place. And there’s no where else in the castle that will work to do what we need to do with him.”</p> <p>“I agree,” Uri stated flatly.</p> <p>Roman looked to Ivan for aid. He got none. He wasn’t happy about it, but he resigned to my decision.</p> <p>“Come on, Roman, we have a returned master to serve,” I said, putting my arms around his shoulders. I thought for a second that he was going to shrug me off him, but he didn’t.</p></div>",[]
270,"The Joseph Experience, Part 17",17,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sasha spends the night with his master upon his return and finally understands his role in everything.  Stephan finally learns his fate as well.,2007-07-14,2,4,"M/b, anal, oral, bond, cbt",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche072.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Business End</p> <p>I kind of expected a different night upon my master’s return from Amsterdam. I really thought that we would spend the whole night together as it had been a while since it was just the two of us, but it was something different. I told Roman that I should spend the night with him alone. I got the feeling that it was the right move. Roman nodded and retired to our room after he and Uri fed Stephan.</p> <p>“He’s horrible, Sasha,” he said of the boy. “Now I know why you put him in that room.”</p> <p>“What did he do?” I asked.</p> <p>“He actually threw the salad at us when we told him that was all he was getting.”</p> <p>I sighed and headed to the master bedroom and Mactep. He was sitting on the sofa with a drink in his hand. That’s never a good sign; he almost never drinks. And when he does, it means that something serious is bothering him. Pavel told me so right before he left the castle.</p> <p>“Is something wrong, Master?” I asked, tentatively.</p> <p>“The world is a frightening place, Sasha,” he said, but it wasn’t to me that he said it. I got the impression he was speaking to his drink, actually.</p> <p>I sat down next to him on the sofa. He continued to gaze into his drink without realizing I was even there. My hand moved to his leg. I reached up and placed my hand on the other side of his face, feeling his scruffy beard. As I touched him, I brought his face closer to mine. A tiny kiss was all it took for things to get going quickly.</p> <p>He scooped me up into his arms and hugged me. I straddled his hips as I sat in his lap and kissed his neck and cheek. His hands roved all over my back, butt, and legs if and when I sat up from him. I reached down and unbuttoned his shirt while he took my breechcloth off. When he stood up, I wrapped my arms around his neck and my legs around his torso. I was carried to his bedroom in his strong arms.</p> <p>Mactep laid me down on the bed on my back. I took my ankle and wrist bracelets off while he stripped off his pants and shorts. I removed my collar for the evening as he glided back down on top of me. I rewrapped my extremities around his body and gave in to his passion once again.</p> <p>“Take me, Master, I’m yours,” I sighed while he was nibbling on my neck.</p> <p>And he did just that. He didn’t need a hand to guide his cock into me as it was common place for him to know where my own pussy was by now. I just felt him enter me and I groaned at his invading organ. I moaned like some whore in heat as he occupied my nether region. It was what I was missing for the past two weeks or so.</p> <p>“I love you, Master,” I whispered to him in Kazakh while he bottomed out inside me. Although Roman was my lover and I loved him deeply, Mactep was different and my love for him was just as strong.</p> <p>“And I, you, little one,” he answered as he began pumping his tool. I let out a gasp after the first cycle of his powerful hips and sensations flooded over me as he continued. I held onto him as he persisted in ravaging the interior of my young body. God, it felt so good to have him back inside me once again.</p> <p>As it had been a long time since he had cum, it took only a few vigorous thrusts of his hips before he seeded my insides. He came down and rested on top of my preteen body. Soon, he slipped out of my backdoor and rolled off me. I took the opportunity to dutifully clean him up with my tongue. As I was just finished getting him clean, he started getting hard again.</p> <p>“I guess it has been a little while, huh Mactep?” I asked with a turn of my head and a smirk. A quick laugh and slap to my ass was his answer.</p> <p>Never to let an opportunity like this pass, I scooted down to place my boy’s pussy over his cock. The jizm that had just been deposited inside me acted as a natural lubricant and Mactep slid right inside me without any resistance. I had him balls-deep into me in no time flat. I sighed at being so full once again.</p> <p>I felt his hands grab me around the upper arms and pull me to his chest. A quick nibble on my neck and he turned us over. I was so ready for this again that I thrust my hips upward into his body. He took it from there. His thrusts got more and more powerful as I lay under him and took it.</p> <p>“Harder, Masssssttter,” I hummed, and he obliged me with no problem. I was back to being that whore in heat again as he took my hole harder and harder. He worked himself to fever pitch intensity and laid into me longer than ever before.</p> <p>Unlike a girl, I don’t have natural juices to lubricate my hole, so I was getting pretty raw after his previous cum had gone. It didn’t matter, though. Although it was beginning to hurt, I was so turned on by what he was doing to me that I didn’t care. I gripped the sheets and he gripped my fists as his passion had taken him fully, now.</p> <p>My cock rubbed against the smooth material of the bed and soon enough, without touching myself, I came. As that orgasm wracked my young frame, my anal muscles squeezed tighter than ever on him, causing his second climax to overtake him.</p> <p>He collapsed so fast, I thought he had died from exertion. All I could do, though, was just lie there in exhaustion. I was sore, but I was beyond caring at the time. His heavy body was making it difficult to breath, so I had to move out from under him. As I cleared his body, I accidentally fell off the bed and onto the floor.</p> <p>“Are you okay?” I heard him ask from the bed. I fell into a fit of uncontrollable giggles at my own clumsiness, but told him I was fine. I was sore, but fine. “Well, you did take it kind of rough, Sasha.”</p> <p>“When I said that I was yours, Mactep, I meant it,” I said, standing gingerly.</p> <p>“Come with me, Sasha,” he said, rising and getting his robe on. I grabbed my breech and followed him. I was adept enough to put it on while we were walking. He didn’t talk the whole way and I got the feeling he was trying to be quiet without making it look obvious. When we arrived at the vacant guest quarters, he took me right to the last room in the hallway. As we entered it, he turned to me and gave me a serious look.</p> <p>“What I’m about to show you, Sasha is to be kept between us. Not even Roman is to know about this right now. There might come a time in the future that he will need to know, but right now only you need to know.”</p> <p>I nodded and he took me into the bathroom that occupied the suite. I didn’t see anything different about this one than any of the others. He stepped into the shower and pulled me into it after him. He pushed on one of the tiles and the wall next to us slid into the ground. I was so shocked that I almost fell over the edge. The opening revealed a passageway with a set of stairs going down.</p> <p>He walked down the stairs as if he had done so everyday of his life. I followed a few steps behind him, still recovering from the shock. The stairs descended to the bottom level of the castle. The door that the stairs led to was unlocked. I guess he figured that if someone found their way down here, then they were supposed to find whatever’s behind this door.</p> <p>The door opened into a room filled to capacity with enough munitions to start and maintain a small war. I almost died of shock again. It seemed to span the whole length of that side of the castle. He had almost every kind of Soviet weapon and the ammunition to go with it. Mines, rifles of every kind, rocket launchers; you name it, it was there. I turned to face him.</p> <p>“There’s a war coming soon, Sasha, and I needed to be prepared. These weapons are not only for me, but for the country of Kazakhstan. Our military is weak and others know it, but our leaders think that we can leave Russia without a fight. They are wrong. Moscow will not let us leave them peacefully. We will have to fight to win our freedom.”</p> <p>“Why are you showing me this, Master?” I asked, wondering.</p> <p>“Because if something happens to me, someone else needs to know about them being here,” he said with a serious look on his face.</p> <p>“Does anyone else know about it?”</p> <p>“Only Boris,” he answered.</p> <p>About halfway down the side of the room was a door. I asked him about it.</p> <p>“That leads to a place in town that I own. It’s a final escape plan should it be needed. If trouble breaks out here, I want your promise that you will get the others out and leave.”</p> <p>He looked so serious that I nodded. I took a few minutes to look around at all the collected items. From what Caleb told me and seeing this, it appeared my future was out of my hands entirely. He told me the address of the place he owned just in case I needed to backtrack; it was the game parlor Roman and I had visited just before I got my nipple rings. I kept that info to myself for the time being.</p> <p>When we reentered the castle, I was not myself. The whole weight of the world was on my shoulders and Mactep could see it. He didn’t press me about it, and I was thankful for that. I didn’t want to tell him about my experience with Caleb. But now I knew what he meant when he told me to stay with my master.</p> <p>We made our way back up to his room and the bed. As he fell asleep, I was left awake and wondering how far off this war actually was. I was spooned up next to his chest, but received no comfort from it. It finally hit home that I was going to lead some people in some glorious revolution and it was coming soon. I fell into a fitful rest and didn’t get any real sleep.</p> <p>I woke the next day to some sore muscles and an aching sphincter. No blood seeped from behind me, but it was still sensitive all the same. When I stepped into the bathroom, I noticed some blue marks on my neck and high shoulders. I showered and dressed and held the robe for Mactep until he awoke. After he left, I made his bed and then went down to breakfast. I met Roman on the way.</p> <p>“Are you alright?” he asked with a bit of a snicker in his voice. Even my collar didn’t hide all the hickies he put on my neck.</p> <p>“Master was a little rough last night,” I commented as I massaged my neck. I so wanted to tell him about the room of arms, but I was under orders not to discuss it with anyone. I shuddered as a cold wind blew through. “We’re going to have to get the winter uniforms out soon, according to Ivan.”</p> <p>“Should I feed Stephan?” he wondered.</p> <p>“No, let him starve a little longer. I’ll go down there after breakfast with Ivan.” He nodded and both of us turned into the dinning room. Breakfast was normal with some of us shivering due to the colder weather creeping in. Mactep told me to go ahead and break out the winter uniforms for us.</p> <p>I found them in a room off the slave’s quarters. They were the same breeches, but with long, black pants. Gold bands adorned the pants at the cuffs and waist. Black shirts were also part of them with the same gold at the ends of the sleeves and down the middle. Boots came with them for our feet, also. They were very stylish, actually, and I liked them. Ivan and I dressed first as we had to feed our “fat boy”.</p> <p>I headed downstairs to Stephan’s quarters with a meager meal of oatmeal, toast and juice on a tray with Ivan following. As I opened the door, it slammed into me hard as I was walking into the room. The tray spilt its contents all over me and the floor. Stephan rushed me from around the door, but Ivan stopped him with a quick palm to his nose. He fell back to the floor, bleeding slightly.</p> <p>“Now that was stupid,” I said to him. “That was your breakfast you just knocked on the floor, Stephan.”</p> <p>“I DON’T CARE!!! I WANT OUT OF HERE!!” He bellowed at us. I just stood there with my arms crossed over my chest.</p> <p>“Well, what you want no longer matters, Fat Ass,” I said. “I told you before; you’re here to serve my master and this house. And you’re going to do just that, whether you want to or not. You can make it easier on yourself and do as you’re told or harder and you will be down here for months on end. It makes no difference to me.”</p> <p>We left the boy alone to think about his situation for the rest of the morning. His attitude didn’t change at all for the rest of the day. The next day he was a little more cooperative, but I was not too sure. I told him he was staying down there even longer, and he threw another hissy fit. I guess my instincts were correct.</p> <p>I gave orders to the others that Stephan was not to be let out for a month. Then we would check and see if he was going to cooperate or not. A month passed and the boy was significantly more obliging. He had lost about forty of those pounds, but in my opinion, he needed to lose another thirty to forty of them. But his attitude was significantly better all the way around.</p> <p>“You look better, Stephan,” I commented as I walked downstairs that day. I handed him a steel collar and he looked at it as if he had no clue what it was. “It’s your collar. You will wear it at all times unless you’re swimming or bathing.”</p> <p>“I don’t want to be a slave, Sasha,” he whined.</p> <p>“Would you rather be a corpse?” I asked and his eyes got huge in surprise. “That’s what happens to those whom Master has bought and do not conform to his wishes. I didn’t want this either, but I’ve learned to make the best of it.” I moved over and sat next to him on his cot.</p> <p>“That’s because you’re in charge of them all,” he said, looking at his feet.</p> <p>“True, but it’s not as easy as it looks, you know. I had to earn the others’ respect and at my age, that wasn’t all that simple. And Mactep is quite demanding of me as well, so believe what you want, but you’ve actually got the easier job than me.</p> <p>“Now, do you want to get out of here, or live here permanently?”</p> <p>“I can leave?” he asked, incredulously.</p> <p>“Well, you can leave this room anyways. Put the collar and those clothes on, and you can leave, but there is one thing you have to continue doing.”</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“You have to continue your diet until a few more inches are lost. If you don’t, you come right back down here until you do.” </p> <p>He nodded and got up from the bed. He dressed and didn’t look too bad in the winter clothes. His collar was put around his neck and my master had a new slave.</p></div>",[]
271,"The Joseph Experience, Part 18",18,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Stephan loses the rest of the weight but makes a devastating mistake and is forced to endure what he tried to runaway from. Sasha witnesses it all…,2007-07-15,1,4,"M/b, bond, whip, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche073.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Stephan’s Mistake</p> <p>“This will be your room,” I told Stephan as we walked to the slave’s quarters. He would be paired up with Dani, who was doing his chores as we were talking. “But, some rules you have to know first.</p> <p>“You are pretty much on probation for a while. I suggest that you do your best at whatever it is that you’re doing. If you slack off, I will know about it and you will be punished. Every one of the slaves is loyal to me and my master. All of them and I have proven ourselves several times over; you have not. Do your tasks well and you will get some privileges. If you don’t, you will be remanded to the room downstairs until you change your attitude. And don’t even think about stealing anything; not advisable.</p> <p>“Also, don’t think about running away. Mactep owns this sleepy little town outside this castle and they are as loyal to him as we are. You will be returned here if you do, and you don’t want to go through that punishment. Believe me on that one, Stephan.”</p> <p>“How long do I have to stay here, Sasha?” he asked as he sat down on the side of his new bed.</p> <p>“Until the master releases you permanently; usually it’s around fourteen or so,” I said, thinking of Pavel.</p> <p>“Who else lives here?”</p> <p>“Dani is your roommate. He’s originally Greek, I believe, and a good slave. He only knows a few English words, unfortunately, so you’re either going to have to learn Greek or Kazakh real fast if the two of you are going to have a conversation.</p> <p>“Now, I will give you a few hours to get used to the room and the castle. You can walk around as you want to, but when dinnertime comes, make your way to the dinning room. Dinner is served to the master and his guests first. We clean the table, and then we can eat.</p> <p>“Any other questions?” I asked him. He shook his head. “Welcome to Castle Martynoff, then.” I turned and left him alone.</p> <p>The whole rest of the day, Stephan acquainted himself with his new surroundings. I watched him just in case he had some crazy notion of running, but he didn’t. The next day he was given his duties and began performing them without complaint. I really began thinking he had accepted his role here at the castle.</p> <p>As November closed and the Christmas month began setting in, I was extremely impressed with his change in attitude. He also had lost another forty pounds or so and actually looked real good. Mactep told me that he wanted to have him for the night about a week before the holiday. I nodded and went to him as he was cleaning the library china.</p> <p>“What do you mean, ‘spend the night’?” he asked.</p> <p>“Simple, Stephan, you are to spend the night with Mactep,” I retorted.</p> <p>“I’ve never spent the night with a man before, Sasha. What does he want from me?” He seemed genuinely afraid of this concept.</p> <p>“Have a seat,” I said and sighed as we sat down together. “I’m going to be real honest, Stephan, as I always have. He’s going to have sex with you tonight; it’s a part of being his slave.”</p> <p>“A man can’t have sex with a boy, Sasha,” he said.</p> <p>I almost snickered at his naïveté. Even I knew at a younger age how it was done. I took a deep breath and explained it in detail to him. He turned whiter the more I talked.</p> <p>“That’s disgusting,” he almost shouted when I was done with the explanation, and stood off the sofa. I stood with him, not sure of his intentions.</p> <p>“Look, Stephan, it’s going to hurt, sure, but you have no choice in the matter. He owns you. He can do whatever he wants with you.”</p> <p>“Has he done it with you?” I nodded and added that Roman and I had been with him together. And I proceeded to tell him of our experiences with our master. He listened but the whole concept disgusted him further and further the more I talked.</p> <p>“Look, take the rest of the day to get ready. Just be there for dinner. Afterward, you will go with him for the night.”</p> <p>He nodded, but it was a reluctant one. I went to Dani to ask him if he would follow his roommate around without making it look like he was. He nodded and left. I got the feeling that Stephan was going to try and hoof it. I was right. At dinner, he was nowhere to be found.</p> <p>An hour’s search of the city found him on the outskirts trying to leave with a bag of clothes and some food. He was escorted back to the castle by the city police. He kept yelling at them and telling them what Mactep plans to do to him that evening. Since they couldn’t understand a lick of English, I just smiled as he yelled. The police left and Stephen turned to face me.</p> <p>“I don’t want him to do that to me, Sasha,” he whined.</p> <p>“Now that you’ve forced us to go looking for you, it’s going to be much worse than before, Stephan,” I said, with arms folded. I motioned for him to follow me with a curl of my finger. He reluctantly followed. </p> <p>As we walked by the dinning room, I handed his bag to Dani and told him to take it to their room. The other slaves, including Roman, were there as well, looking at the crestfallen boy with a mixture of pity and scorn. They knew the price for disobedience and they knew Stephan was going to pay a heavy one for this day’s events. Not to mention having his virginity taken as well.</p> <p>Mactep was waiting for us in his suite as we entered. Stephan knew he was in trouble the moment we walked in the door. I did too. Mactep was not happy and his face showed it. I backed up and gave the boy a slight nudge forward to take his medicine. I knew that the kid had not had an ounce of discipline at home, but he was going to get way more than an ounce this night.</p> <p>“You’ve caused a lot of trouble, Stephan,” he said. The scared boy was about to open his mouth to defend himself, but Mactep held up a finger for him to stop. “You will not speak, boy, until I ask you a direct question. </p> <p>“Sasha had to spend valuable time finding you to bring you back to the castle. In the end, you will still have to stay the night with me, but now it will be much worse for you than if you had just accepted your fate and came to me.”</p> <p>He turned to look at me, to see if I could help him.</p> <p>“I can’t help, Stephan; you brought this on yourself,” I said, with my head down and my eyes set up on him. I turned to my master. “I bid you good night, Mactep.” And I turned to leave Stephan to his punishment and Mactep to his pleasure.</p> <p>“Please stay, Sasha,” he said. I looked in wonder at why. “If you wish, that is.” I turned back to him, surprised. I don’t believe that I’ve ever heard of one of us slaves being present during a punishment of another. I nodded and shut the door.</p> <p>Mactep stood up and walked up to the scared boy. A quick slap to his face told him my master meant business. Stephan’s hand went to the hot welt that was surely rising. I circled around to his left and into the main of the suite. Stephan looked hurt; no one had slapped him before.</p> <p>“Strip, boy,” he said harshly.</p> <p>Stephan slowly began stripping. I knew he was stalling and I told him that it would be better for him to get it over with quickly. The more he delayed, the angrier our master became. He nodded and finished with a little more haste. He told him to go to the table that made the small kitchen area of the suite. I moved a chair out of the way as he came in the room.</p> <p>“Bend over the table, boy,” he told him. Nervously, he complied. Mactep looked to me and nodded for me to get on the other side of the table. I knew what he wanted; me to hold his arms down to the table.</p> <p>Stephan laid himself out over the table. I held his arms down by the wrist. The boy became a lot more frightened now. Mactep pulled his leather belt out of the loops of his pants. He grasped the belt by the ends and made a practice swing. I got Stephan’s attention with a short, quiet whistle. I used my hands to tell him to keep his eyes on mine. He nodded, but I’m sure it wasn’t going to help much.</p> <p>“You were gone for sixty minutes, boy, so you will get sixty lashes of the belt,” he said, then turned to me. “I expect you to keep accurate count, Sasha.”</p> <p>I nodded and he began. WHAP!! The first swing landed hard across his bare butt, eliciting a loud scream from him. I had to close my eyes for a second at the sound.</p> <p>“If you raise another foot up, I will tie them both to the table, boy,” he said with more than a hint of anger.</p> <p>WHAP!! “Two, Master,” I said as Stephan was now crying as well as screaming. The master had only just begun his punishment. As Mactep reared back with the third swipe, I lowered myself down to stare at Stephan in the eyes, forcing him to look at me. He did, until the belt landed with a resounding, WHAP!</p> <p>“Three,” I counted.</p> <p>Stephan moved a foot upward again, unable to keep from doing it. The master held out his hand to me. I undid my breech and handed both the cloth and belt to him. His ankles were tied to the legs, and Mactep resumed his position.</p> <p>WHAP! “Four.” WHAP! “Five.” WHAP! “Six.” </p> <p>Here, Stephan was begging the master to stop and tears were already beginning to flow. But experience taught me that nothing short of a nuclear war was going to stop this from happening. I had a curious inclination to see the damage he was inflicting on the boy, but it only lasted a short second. I maintained my lock on his eyes as the master lined up for number seven.</p> <p>WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! WHAP! “Ten, Master,” I counted at the last.</p> <p>Each strike fell swift and sure on the boy’s white buttocks. Each time, Stephan clenched his fists and screamed at the pain. His head bolted upward as he was pummeled by each lick of the leather.</p> <p>Being ambidextrous, Master was able to change hands with the belt and fly with the same deadly accuracy as before. Now Stephan’s left buttcheek was going to get the same treatment as the right. I shook my head as the first one hit home.</p> <p>“AAAAAHHHH!” refreshed screaming sounded throughout the room.</p> <p>“Eleven, Master,” I began counting again.</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP! “Twelve, thirteen,” I continued as Stephan screamed his lungs out.</p> <p>I held him in my gaze through it all as one after another hit home on his tail. Master changed hands with the belt as I counted out the twentieth lash. It gave the helpless boy a moment’s rest before the next ten-count. I took the moment to satisfy my curiosity at last.</p> <p>His whole butt was red. Angry red lines were etched upon his smooth white skin. It was going to be a long time before he sat down properly, that was for sure. And Mactep wasn’t even half way through, yet. I made sure I showed no emotion to Stephan. I figured he was being tormented enough. I looked back down to him, getting him ready for the next set yet to come.</p> <p>WHAP!!! “Twenty-one,” I said as a fresh round of screams and wailings filled the room.</p> <p>Even through these next ten lashes, my master never once pulled up on a swing. His whole force was used during the whipping. I would have felt sorrier for him, but I just couldn’t bring myself to do it. Stephan had caused a great deal of difficulty for me over the short time he had been here.</p> <p>One half of Stephan’s ass looked like a ripe tomato, while the other looked like a peppermint candy. I almost snickered at the effect, but the seriousness of this kept my mind on the job. The tears that had begun earlier were now pooling under his chin. His face looked almost as red as his ass.</p> <p>Another ten strokes were delivered to the left side of his seat as he wailed for the beating to end. He had ten more per cheek to be given to him. The boy was tired, sore, and hurting, but more was still to come.</p> <p>Now both sides were identical in appearance as the master took his small respite. I took a deep breath, myself.</p> <p>“You’re doing fine, Stephan,” I told him. “Just another twenty licks to go.” </p> <p>Mactep looked to me and I looked back up to him. I was careful not to look accusatory at him. I agreed with the punishment, but I was also responsible for the boy’s health and wellbeing. He was still under my authority, after all. By this time, he had stopped begging for it to cease; he had accepted it and knew the rest was coming.</p> <p>“Ready?” I asked him, looking him in the eye. He wearily nodded and I looked back up to my master.</p> <p>WHAP! “Forty-one, Master.” And so the count continued. But after five, he changed hands with the belt to finish the ten. As the fiftieth lash struck him, the master moved a little to his left. The belt was then brought down vertically along the crack in his ass.</p> <p>“AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!” and a new sensation of pain assaulted the boy’s brain.</p> <p>Mactep stepped back and brought it down with all his might for a second vertical whip. I even had to close my eyes to those. The crying began again and the tears restarted flowing.</p> <p>After eight more along his asscrack, Mactep was finished, with a “Sixty” from me. He threw the leather belt on the couch behind him and made his way to the bedroom. I released my hold on Stephan and all he could do was lie on the table and whimper. I went around undoing the strands holding his legs to the table. Once free, he slumped to the ground in the fetal position.</p> <p>“Sasha?” came a voice from the bedroom.</p> <p>“Yes sir?”</p> <p>“Bring the boy in here, please.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” I replied.</p></div>",[]
272,"The Joseph Experience, Part 19",19,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The master moves into raping Stephan hard. Sasha and Roman also spend some time together due to an unexpected illness.,2007-07-16,1,4,"M/b, b/b, rape, 1st, cbt, oral, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche074.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Stephan’s Rape</p> <p>I carefully picked my subordinate up and wiped his face of his tears. A damp cloth helped clean him up a bit before I brought him to our master. He sort of waddled his way in front of me was we made our way to the bedroom. I knew that the boy was in for an even rougher night than what he had already gone through. There was no changing that.</p> <p>I was bowing my way out of the room when Mactep asked me to stay again. I looked at Stephan, as it was his time with the master, and he pleaded with me using his eyes. I turned and closed us in together. I walked up and stood next to the sniveling older boy. He motioned for him to walk over to the bed. Stephan looked at me and I motioned for him to follow the master’s orders. When he arrived in front of Mactep, the man took his smaller hands into his.</p> <p>“You understand that you deserved what you received out there, don’t you?” he said, looking straight into his eyes.</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he said through some light sobs.</p> <p>“And if you had just come to me this evening and not had us chase you, then this evening would have gone a lot different for you. But now, this is going to be very painful for you. I will not stop no matter how you plead, beg or complain.”</p> <p>The boy sort of hopped up and down a little with a moan as he tried to contemplate his impending doom. As he turned to me, I shrugged.</p> <p>“Don’t think that Sasha’s going to be of much help. He is extremely loyal to me, Stephan, and will not stop this. He knows the price of disobedience.</p> <p>“Now, come here and let us begin,” he said, dryly.</p> <p>He pulled to boy to him and forced him down to his knees. He told Stephan to open his mouth, but he didn’t comply. A quick slap to the face opened his mouth a little, but not near enough to fit a cock into. Another slap and his mouth was opened larger. Mactep pushed his flaccid dick into the boy’s warm mouth.</p> <p>As it was smaller now, it fit without much problem, but that was going to change quickly. He grabbed Stephan by the hair and began moving his cock around inside the boy’s oral cavity. I whispered to him to close his lips around the tube of meat in his mouth. He didn’t want to, but did it anyway. Soon enough, the master’s cock began to thicken and Stephan’s mouth began to fill out with it. I kept whispering instructions in his ear, but I got the inclination that he wasn’t doing it well. </p> <p>Mactep soon tired of the boy’s total reluctance of participation and rammed his cock down Stephan’s throat. The boy gagged and tried to force Mactep back by pushing on his hips. I pulled his arms behind his back and held his hands together. I had no problems with the way he was being handled. If he wanted to be difficult, then so be it.</p> <p>The Master pumped his cock in and out of his throat several times. Fresh tears ran down his white cheeks, but still the oral rape continued. I could actually see the large piece of meat slide down the kid’s throat as he was orally fucked. My master was relentless in his battering of his slave. Soon, though, he did pull out of his gullet and Stephan gasped for breath before Mactep pulled him up and threw him on the bed.</p> <p>It was now totally out of my hands what came next. Everything leading up to this point had been nothing compared to the pain my sub was about to feel. I didn’t smile or give any outward sign of pleasure or displeasure; I just simply accepted what was going to happen to him. Besides, if I knew my master like I believed I did, Stephan was going to take it until he began to like it.</p> <p>As I took the top of my winter dress off, I saw Mactep follow Stephan onto the bed. He laid his larger body on top of the boy’s smaller one. Stephan was already beginning to panic. I walked around the end of the bed to the other side, facing the stacked two. I looked at Stephan and he was reaching for me. I decided to help him, even though he didn’t deserve it.</p> <p>I climbed up and knelt in front of him to give him something to hold on to. Mactep was lining his hardened cock up to the boy’s asshole as he grabbed a hold of my waist. My master was not gentle in the least when he shoved his cock into the slave’s innards. He screamed and began thrashing around under the larger man.</p> <p>“PLEASE, MASTER, PLEASE TAKE IT OUT!!!!! IT HURTS, IT HURTS!!” he screamed over and over again.</p> <p>When Mactep embedded his cock into him, it wasn’t fully inside, and he didn’t wait for Stephan to get used to him before feeding him the rest of it. He held onto the boy’s hips and shoved it in the rest of the way, regardless of how much he screamed and cried. </p> <p>As I sat there, my master reached up and kissed me on the lips. It was as if he was totally oblivious to what was happening beneath him. I started getting turned on a little as he French kissed me while he ground his cock into his victim under him. His hands cupped my face as we kissed and then they moved down my boy’s body to play with my nipple rings a little (he always liked playing with those things; Roman too).</p> <p>He suddenly reached down and pulled his cock out of the whimpering boy beneath us and immediately plowed back inside him. Another scream escaped his raw throat, but both of us were ignoring it. We were enjoying each others’ tongues too much to worry about him.</p> <p>It was sort of a very surreal situation going on with the three of us. Stephan was in some serious pain and discomfort with Mactep’s cock drilling in and out of him. While he and I were enjoying the pleasures of our kisses and feeling each others’ bodies as well. I felt Stephan reach back and try to get Mactep to get off and out of him, so I pulled his hands forward to leave him alone. Mactep had to stop using his hands to explore my body as well, to keep the boy’s ass where he wanted it. It didn’t stop us from kissing and sucking on the others’ body, though.</p> <p>Mactep got rougher on Stephan as the moments passed until he finally came inside the boy. He pulled his dick out of him almost instantly after cumming. Stephan rolled up into a fetal position. I looked down to see a mixture of semen, blood and brown matter flowing from his torn hole.</p> <p>He was left there crying as my master fell sideways onto his pillow. I was following him down, but he held me up. I looked at him with a questioning glance and he beckoned me forward. I straddled his torso and he pulled me into his mouth.</p> <p>I gasped at the wonderful sensation of his warm mouth over my cock. I wrapped my arms around his head as he began pleasuring my male organ. I felt something new, though. His hand moved up behind me and he wrapped it around my nuts. On a particular down stroke of his mouth, he gave them a squeeze and pull. I gasped again at the new sensation he gave my body. It hurt a little, but some pleasure accompanied it as well. I held on to his hair as he did it again. At the third squeeze, I came fully. It was exquisite the amount of pleasure I received from just that little bit of pain. Wow.</p> <p>I collapsed on the pillow next to him after that mind-blowing climax. I caught sight of Stephan as I rolled to the side. He was looking at us in awe. I turned my body around to address him as I lay prostrate next to my master. He got a good view of my anal flower, I’m sure, but he was saving himself for another round with Stephan later.</p> <p>“That’s what you’ll never have with him, Stephan,” I started off with. “Because you tried to runaway, he’ll never give you any pleasure when he fucks you. That’s all he’ll do, too; fuck you. You’ll only know the painful part of the relationship.</p> <p>“You’ll never fully know why he’s called, ‘Master’. That’s what you gave up, Stephan.” I said, with a woeful look at him.</p> <p>“You’re a faggot,” he exclaimed with disgust in his voice. That was the last straw.</p> <p>“GET YOUR FAT ASS UP, BOY,” I yelled at him. He didn’t move, so I slapped his red ass hard with my hand. He got up and stood by the bedside, but gingerly. As I hopped off the bed to stand next to him, I slapped his face but hard. I was pissed now.</p> <p>“I have been kind to try and help you through this night as best as I can, boy, but you don’t seem to appreciate that. So here’s what you’re going to do for the rest of the night. </p> <p>“You’re going to stand there and not move. When the master fucks you, you will not move unless he says so, or he directs you to do so. When he is done, you will get right back into this position without any rest and you will wait till he wants you again.</p> <p>“If you don’t do as I just told you, I will beat the living shit out of you with the master’s belt. Got it? Boy, you are going to learn your place here in this castle if it kills you.”</p> <p>The boy looked scared now; I mean really scared as he massaged his cheek. He had just lost his only ally in this room. I asked again if he got it, and he nodded. I got the belt and whipped his cock and balls as he was facing me. He tried to cover up, but I waited until he uncovered before starting again. I now meant business.</p> <p>I looked and saw Mactep stroking his cock and getting it hard on purpose. I sat down on the bed as my master circled around to stand behind him. He turned the boy and pushed on his back hard to cause him to lean over the bedside. Without wasting any more time, Mactep placed the head of his cock to the boy’s torn hole and shoved it inside once again.</p> <p>The same resounding scream echoed through the room. And for the first time in my life, I got a woody from someone else being raped. I cleared my throat at Mactep and when he glanced my way, I pointed down to my stiffy, asking permission to jack it off.</p> <p>“Have him suck it, Sasha,” Mactep suggested.</p> <p>“No offense, Master, but I don’t want that bitch’s teeth anywhere near my cock,” I told him in Kazakh, with a look of revulsion.</p> <p>He laughed and in nodding, gave his permission. I smiled and began stroking away to Mactep fucking the hell out of a boy not two feet away from me. Stephan screamed, moaned, and gritted his teeth in pain while I played with my cock for the first time in a long time. It was another moment that I was not soon going to forget.</p> <p>I experimentally reached down and gave my nuts a gentle squeeze as I stroked. It wasn’t as wonderful as when Mactep did it, but it still felt good. As I whacked off to Stephan’s screams, a light knock came from the door, interrupting my own fun. I slid off the bed and answered the door. It was Dani, and he didn’t look well.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” I asked and he vomited on the floor at my feet. </p> <p>I told my master that I would handle it and to continue his fun with Stephan. If I needed him, then I would send Roman. He nodded and went back to whom he was doing. I wrapped his arm over my shoulder and began walking him down the hall to his own quarters. I knocked on my door as I passed it. Roman answered and I told him to follow me.</p> <p>When we got to the room Dani shared with Stephan, I laid him down on his bed. I could tell he was running a fever, so Roman and I stayed to help him with it. Cool cloths were placed on his forehead and changed throughout the night as we stayed with him. Soon, Dani fell back to sleep. I had one of the other slaves clean up the sick outside the master bedroom.</p> <p>“Please stop. I won’t do it again. Please!” were the pleas Roman and I heard coming from upstairs as we stayed with Dani. Some slapping noises and others accompanied them as well.</p> <p>“He’s really laying into him, isn’t he?” Roman asked with a bit of a smile.</p> <p>“Yeah, and if he had just accepted what was going to happen to him, this night would be so different for him,” I said, looking a bit disappointed in it all. Oh, I loved seeing the little prick get what he deserved, but I was also saddened that after all this time Stephan had been here, he still had not learned his place.</p> <p>I shivered from the cold blowing through the castle and Roman wrapped his arms around me to help keep me warm. I smiled and leaned closer in to my young lover. I turned and kissed him passionately on the lips and he returned it in kind. We quickly moved into our “69” position and I began sucking his wee cock into my supple mouth.</p> <p>“Squeeze my nuts a little, Roman,” I told him in between suckings.</p> <p>“Do what??” he asked as he pulled his mouth off my own cock.</p> <p>I repeated my suggestion, and I felt his hands move around the outside of my leg to go between them from behind. He used his finger and thumb first, but I told him to do it differently; with his whole hand. Then he used his forefinger and thumb to wrap around the scrotum and close his fist around the testicles. A slight squeezing pressure was applied and my cock jumped in response.</p> <p>“Do it to me, too,” he said as he vacuumed my cock back into his mouth. I nodded and reached between his legs as well.</p> <p>I did the same maneuver to him as he did to me, eliciting the same response from his cock. I smiled and sucked him back inside me. I pulled slightly as my mouth resumed riding his cocklet. Without much more time passing, both of us hit our orgasms simultaneously. I buckled and sank down on top of his smooth body for a respite.</p> <p>“That was wonderful, Sasha,” he said in a gasp. “Mactep showed you that?”</p> <p>“Yeah; nice, huh?”</p> <p>I felt him nod between my legs and smiled. We now added something to our lovemaking that helped make it seriously more fun. We heard another series of whippings coming from upstairs and Roman snickered.</p> <p>I changed Dani’s cloth and slipped back into Stephan’s bed with Roman for some rest. We eased into a nice, peaceful sleep, wrapped up in each others arms, listening to the sounds of a young boy being raped.</p></div>",[]
273,"The Joseph Experience, Part 20",20,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Stephan finally learns his lesson.  But Sasha and Roman find themselves with an old friend of Sasha's for the last time.,2007-07-18,1,4,"M/b, b/b, oral, anal",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche075.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Revisitation</p> <p>The next morning, Stephan was walking gingerly on his toes as he came into the dinning room. Normally, I would allow him the day to recover from such an ordeal, but I wasn’t in a generous mood with him. I told him he had still had to do his chores and studies, not to mention that he was going to spend the evening with our master again. </p> <p>“Not again, Sasha,” he whined.</p> <p>“He’s going to fuck you until you enjoy it. Then he’s going to do it some more. He’s going to take you whenever and however he wants. So, stop your damn whining, Stephan, because I’m sick of it. So is everyone else, by the way. This is your life, now, as your old one is gone; get used to it.” I was snarling at him without consideration for his feelings whatsoever.</p> <p>His shoulders slumped down, but he nodded in resignation of his fate.</p> <p>Christmas came and went with him getting the hell fucked out of him every night by my master. I wasn’t too concerned with it all, as I still had Roman to mess around with. As my room was right next to his, I could hear Stephan cry every single time Mactep took him. I usually took a second to smile at hearing his wailings and pleadings for mercy. Roman usually chided me by telling me to stop smiling and get back to sucking his cock.</p> <p>It wasn’t until mid-January that Stephan ceased crying for help or for Mactep to stop. I figured the next step was for him to begin enjoying getting fucked. I was right. A week later, I started hearing moans of pleasure coming from the room next door. The next day, I smiled at him, knowingly.</p> <p>“I guess you’re a faggot now, as well,” I said, smugly.</p> <p>“I’m sorry for calling you that, Sasha,” he said, genuinely. He had never apologized for anything so far. This was a step in the right direction for him. I accepted it and told him to take the day off. It had been over a month since he had a day to himself.</p> <p>I spent that night with Mactep as it had been a while. He was just as he always had been; my master. We fucked for hours that night before nodding off to sleep in each others arms. Roman and I spent the next night with him; both of us tied to each other again. For an older man, he had such stamina to keep up with the two of us preteen sluts, that was for sure.</p> <p>January changed into February, which evolved into March with nothing of note. The first Wednesday of that month, Mactep sent for Stephan for the first time since the last week of January. I knew he was in for a rough time as it had been so long since he had been with the master. After only fifteen minutes, Stephan was screaming at having a larger cock back up his ass. Roman was on the receiving end of my cock as Mactep laid into his own piece of ass.</p> <p>“Harder, Sasha,” Roman cried and I obliged him willingly. I pummeled my friend as fiercely as my master was raping his boy. At some point, I laid him down on his stomach, but continued to fuck him. He thrust his hips back up into mine as I descended down to him. I wrapped my arms under his and around his neck to put him into a full nelson. He was the one that had suggested that over Christmas.</p> <p>“Oh God, fuck me, Sasha,” he cried in the throws of his passion. I was giving his hole everything I had and he wanted more. Every thrust was as powerful as the previous one. I wasn’t aware of when it hit me, but my orgasm hit and washed over my small frame, leaving me spent. I fell onto his back as we listened to Stephan crying for Mactep to take the larger cock out of him.</p> <p>“You want me?” I whispered into his ear. He nodded. I slid off him and to the right. I felt him climb up behind me and lay on my back. It felt good to have his smooth skin touching mine. He slithered his hands under my armpits and up to grip my shoulders as he inserted his stiff cock in me. I opened my legs to allow him easier entry. He found my open door with practiced ease and slipped right inside.</p> <p>A gasp escaped his lips and I felt his hot breath on my neck. I felt his cocklet begin sliding in and out of my backdoor as he picked up speed. I met his thrusts with my own hips. Lascivious passion filled my body again as he fucked my ass like so many times before. He wasn’t as filling as my master’s cock, but I felt him, nonetheless. </p> <p>“Harder, Roman,” I whispered back at him as he had done just moments before. I reached back and brought him down for a passionate kiss when I turned my head around. It felt so good to give myself to my best friend; it always got me turned on. Our lovemaking continued for a much longer time than I would have thought, but when we heard Mactep groan out in orgasmic pleasure, it sent my own lover over the edge as well.</p> <p>He fell hard onto my back, as exhausted as I was. In spite of the cold, we were both drenched in sweat from our fervent lovemaking. He eased off me to the right and I turned and faced him. We wrapped our arms around each other and our legs snaked together to get as close as possible while we calmed down.</p> <p>“I wonder how Stephan’s doing,” I said, thinking out loud.</p> <p>“Who gives a fuck,” he shot back and we both snickered.</p> <p>I must have slipped into oblivion as the next thing I knew, was the room was becoming brighter all of a sudden. I turned and the light was coming from the balcony. I shook Roman awake and he almost fell off the bed, scrambling to get away from it. I blinked one more time and a familiar figure came into view.</p> <p>“Caleb!” I cried with a grin. I ran to him without thinking further. He enveloped me into a strong embrace. I turned to Roman and he was walking around the end of the bed. I introduced Caleb to him and he smiled at my young lover.</p> <p>“Come with me, both of you. We have much to discuss.” Roman reached out and took Caleb’s free hand and the room disappeared from view. The meadow was back and we were under the same tree as before.</p> <p>“Are we gonna do what we did before, Caleb?” I asked, hopeful.</p> <p>“We will have time for that later, Sean,” he answered with a smile. “But first, you need to know a few things. The war I told you about is right around the corner, so to speak. This Saturday, you must take those closest to you into the town for the day. There you will see your destiny unfold.</p> <p>“The next couple of years are not going to be easy for either of you, Sean, but you will do well. Just trust each other and rely on each other’s strengths and you will survive. The rebuilding will take a few years afterward, but it will happen. Remember to be patient with it.”</p> <p>He told us just about everything we needed to know for survival during the war. Although he talked a lot, both Julian and I took in every word. The last thing he told me was to take Stephan with me on Saturday.</p> <p>“Stephan? Why him?”</p> <p>“Because he is important, Sean. He’s not there by accident.”</p> <p>Both Julian and I looked at each other in amazement. I didn’t know Stephan had any uses except for to exorcize Mactep’s demons. I looked back to Caleb and nodded. He looked in the direction of the lake and smiled. Without warning, he took off. I smiled at Julian and we both took off after him. Before we knew it, we had arrived at the lake and we jumped in after Caleb.</p> <p>After splashing around for a while, we got out to rest a while on the lake’s bank. The sun felt great on our skin as it felt like summer to the last vestiges of winter that we were living in. Caleb moved in front of me as I was lying flat on the ground. I moved upward to embrace him fully. We began kissing as he felt up my asscheeks. My dick got hard almost immediately.</p> <p>As we embraced, something between his legs reached out and enveloped my cocklet. It felt like a sucking action from a vacuum cleaner, but it was warm and slick. It seemed to milk my small cock as it wrapped around it. It was the most wonderful sensation. Caleb’s hands moved up my back and encircled my upper body as I moved up to kiss him. His tongue found its way inside my mouth without difficulty.</p> <p>As we kissed, another strange event happened. Something else began slithering up between my legs and found its way to my boy-pussy. Remembering the first experience, I opened my legs up wider to allow its entry into me. It felt great as it wormed its way inside me again.</p> <p>“Oh God, that feels great, Caleb,” I said as I broke our kiss.</p> <p>I felt a hand move along my back and saw Julian sitting beside us with a warm smile. I smiled back at him and pulled him closer to us. I kissed my angelic friend again and his tongue slipped back into my mouth. The worm that had worked its way inside my anus was becoming larger again, filling me fully.</p> <p>As the cock thing spread my rectal muscles, the sucking thing was sending vibrations of pleasure through my groin. Something began happening to his tongue as well; it began to get longer and thicker. Without forcing, it worked its way down my gullet. I was getting it in all three of my sexual areas simultaneously.</p> <p>As his hands began playing with my nipple rings, something inside the sucking organ touched the tip of my cock. It felt strange to have something like this enveloping my sex, but stranger still to have something working its way inside it. My urethra was penetrated by a small digit and it slithered up inside it. I didn’t know something like this was even possible. </p> <p>I came violently as the small finger arrived at the base of my cock. As a large tongue was down my throat, I couldn’t put to voice my explosion of pleasure, but it was no less thrilling. But he didn’t stop there. Caleb’s whole body seemed to know the right buttons to push on my smaller one. I came again almost immediately afterward and I wanted more of it. He didn’t disappoint me.</p> <p>Every single erogenous zone was being molested in some way. Something was penetrating all three of my orifices and I loved every second of it. I came again and again and again in rapid succession. It was like there was no end to the pleasure he was giving my whole being. Unfortunately, there was an end to it and he began pulling all three invading digits from my young body.</p> <p>I collapsed down on his smooth body and then rolled off it. I looked to Julian to see him smile back at me. I then looked up to Caleb to see if he would do the same for my friend and he nodded. Usually after cumming so hard, I would be tired, but as with the first time I was here, I was reenergized. Julian crawled upon Caleb and the two assumed the same posture as we did previously. This time, I was going to see what he did to me. Julian moved up the angel’s body to kiss him. I smiled as my friend was about to get the experience of a lifetime. And Caleb didn’t disappoint.</p> <p>He moaned a little and I looked down his body to see why. The worm that had invaded my boy-hole, slipped into his, but it didn’t come from Caleb. It actually came from the ground underneath them. I was about to put an end to this, but Caleb held up a finger and waved me off. All I could do was trust him that he wasn’t going to hurt Julian.</p> <p>The worm enlarged as it had done with me twice before and spread Julian’s backside wider than ever. Another moan and I saw the same sucking organ envelop his small cocklet as it had done mine. But this organ did actually come from Caleb. Julian was about to have a sweet surprise.</p> <p>Caleb’s tongue wormed its way down Julian’s throat; I could see it spread his larynx wider as it went. I was amazed that his lungs were not deprived of the necessary oxygen while it was inside him. But I guess Caleb wouldn’t let him die as he didn’t let me.</p> <p>I began to assist in the lovemaking by playing with Julian’s nipple that was closest to me, eliciting a slight moan from him. A quick pinch and another moan escaped. All at once, his body stiffened and a gasp came from his throat. I smiled as Caleb and I didn’t let up on my friend’s sensory parts of his body. We sent him over the top several more times before Caleb withdrew from him. Julian looked up and smiled at him.</p> <p>“It’s time for the two of you to return to your plane. And unfortunately, this will be the last time we meet like this.” Caleb told us with sad eyes.</p> <p>We were shocked and both of us were about to complain about that, when he held up a hand to stop us in our tracks.</p> <p>“This is difficult for me as well, as I have been watching both of you since you met on the airplane to Istanbul. I have helped the two of you fall in love with each other and I have fallen for the two of you as well. But this is how it’s supposed to be. Know this, though; I will never leave you. I will always be there with the both of you as you grow up.”</p> <p>I felt better knowing that, but also sad as I would never actually see my new friend again.</p> <p>“Before I send you back, though, I bestow a gift to the both of you,” he said and touched both of our foreheads. </p> <p>Darkness took us and the next thing I knew, we were waking up at dawn in each others’ arms. The sun shot into our room like knives cutting into butter. I yawned and stretched, causing Roman to wake up as well. We smiled at each other again and got out of bed, ready to tackle the new day.</p> <p>“Wonder what’s going to happen on Saturday that’s so important,” he said, musingly.</p> <p>“I don’t know, but I guess we’ll find out soon enough,” I said, wondering the same thing myself.</p></div>",[]
274,"The Joseph Experience, Part 21",21,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This is a very pivotal chapter in the story of Sasha and Roman. From here, everything changes. Hope it's enjoyed.  Would like some feedback as well…",2007-07-20,4,5,"M/b, bond, anal, oral, spank, viol",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche076.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Saturday</p> <p>We made our way downstairs to the dinning hall. Stephan was walking around like he had a pipe stuck up his butt. Roman and I smiled at each other and then I handed out the day’s assignments. I told them that Uri was in charge while I went to talk to Mactep for a moment. I found him in the study on the phone. I patiently waited till he hung up.</p> <p>“Master,” I started and he nodded. “I need to go into town on Saturday and was wondering if some of the others could go with me. I would leave enough here at the castle to handle any needs that arise.”</p> <p>“How many would be going with you?” he asked, not suspiciously.</p> <p>“Roman, Uri, Ivan, Dani, Gavril, Feliks, and probably Stephan; he needs to get out for once.”</p> <p>“That’s half the servant’s staff, Sasha,” he said, putting his pen down.</p> <p>“I know, Master, but these haven’t left the castle since last autumn. I believe they need a break. It’ll only be for a couple of hours, not all day.”</p> <p>He thought about it, and then nodded. I smiled and gave him a hug in thanks.</p> <p>“What’s so important about this Saturday, Sasha?” he asked.</p> <p>I thought about a believable lie to tell him, and then it hit me. I was turning nine years old on that day.</p> <p>“It’s my birthday, sir,” I said, realizing it at the same time.</p> <p>He nodded and sent me away to do my chores. I went straight to the others. They were in the library studying. I had Roman come to me first and I told him what I just told the master.</p> <p>“Good one,” he said.</p> <p>“Believe it or not, but it’s the truth. I didn’t even realize it until I was searching for a reasonable lie. It’s been almost a year since my father told us we were visiting my uncle in Germany. Wild.”</p> <p>“Well, time flies while you’re having fun, you know,” he said with a slight grin.</p> <p>“Fun flies while you’re doing time, too,” I shot back; my father’s attempt at humor.</p> <p>“Do what?” he said, then began snickering at the small joke.</p> <p>“Listen up everyone,” I said, addressing the slaves. “This Saturday, Uri, Dani, Ivan, Gavril, and Feliks will accompany me and Roman into town. We won’t be gone long, so you can’t get into too much trouble. I chose you because none of you have been out of the castle since before winter set in and you need it. We will meet at the front doors at eight o’clock Saturday morning. Don’t be late, or you’ll get left behind.”</p> <p>Each of them was excited as they buzzed amongst each other. Stephan was angry as he hadn’t been out of the castle at all, if you don’t include the runaway incident. I saw the look on his face and motioned for him to join me in the hall. He was hot when I closed the door, but retained his composure due to my station above him. I smiled at his reaction.</p> <p>“I didn’t include you in that list because going to town is a privilege and the others will get angry if I said your name. I have discussed it with the master, and you can go with us, but under one condition; you don’t tell a soul you are going. You say one word and you get left here. Understand?”</p> <p>His face lightened up and he nodded with a smile. I told him to meet us that morning out front, but reiterated the need for discretion. He assured me he would not say a word to anyone. He also said that he would act like he was still pissed a little to keep up appearances. I thought it was a good idea.</p> <p>Thursday and Friday slipped by without a problem. No one knew Stephan was going into town as even Mactep agreed it would be a good idea to keep it secret. Roman and I were to spend the night with him before heading into town the next day.</p> <p>After dinner, I went walking with Roman as the slaves cleaned up the dinning room. We were standing by the back wall overlooking the lake and a strange sensation came over me. It was a feeling that I would never see this view again. I couldn’t explain it, but it felt as if this was the last time I would stand here. A tear started rolling down my cheek in sorrow; I loved this spot.</p> <p>“I feel the same way, Sean,” he said and I turned to see him crying as well.</p> <p>“You feel that something’s going to happen tomorrow?” I asked and he nodded. “I’m scared, Julian.” We hugged fiercely as we both needed it. It was like trying to escape a tornado with only a bicycle.</p> <p>“Me too, my brother, me too,” he cried into my shoulder.</p> <p>A whistle interrupted our embrace and we looked up to the top floor to see Mactep waiting on the terrace above us. He didn’t need to say anything; we had been standing there too long.</p> <p>We dried our eyes and climbed the stairs to his room. He was waiting for us in the living portion of his suite. We smiled at him as we entered.</p> <p>“Did you forget about me?” he asked, but had a smirk on his face. Roman and I looked at each other mischievously before replying.</p> <p>“YES!” we answered together. He grabbed us both in his arms and began tickling our young bodies while he carried us to his bedroom. We were summarily dumped on his bed as he stripped off his robe.</p> <p>“Oh, please, Master, don’t hurt us,” I said in a mocking voice.</p> <p>“Why you little…,” he said grabbing me. He ripped off my winter uniform like it was tissue paper and threw me over his lap. Roman “tried” to stop him, but he was thrown back on the bed each time he “tried”. All the while we were giggling like a pair of school girls.</p> <p>My cock was stiff as it pressed hard into his thigh. One hand held my arms down while the other landed hard on my bare, upturned ass. SMACK! Another one; SMACK! I “begged” and “pleaded” for him to stop spanking me all the while it was turning me on like nothing else. I ground my cock into this thigh harder and harder the more he hit me until I came faster than I have in a long time.</p> <p>“That was quick,” Roman replied from behind me.</p> <p>“I agree,” Mactep replied. He unceremoniously dropped me to the floor and pulled Roman onto his lap in a flash. Before the boy could do anything about it, his pants were stripped down his legs, revealing his tender butt. </p> <p>As Roman tried to fight him off, Mactep did the same to him. One hand held his arms down while the other delivered swat after swat to his naked ass. I saw my friend doing the same thing I did; grind his cock against our master’s thigh. I snickered as I watched the whole thing develop the same way mine did.</p> <p>When Roman climaxed, I felt something gentler go through me as well. I couldn’t explain it as it hadn’t happened before, but it was definitely something pleasurable. Roman sank down onto Mactep’s lap as he calmed down a little from the “spanking”. </p> <p>I smiled and climbed up on the bed behind my master. I reached around and hugged his neck to feel his closeness. It felt so good that I didn’t want to part from it. He reached up and pulled me around to face him. His eyes had a penetrating quality about them as he stared into mine.</p> <p>“What’s the matter, Sasha?” he asked.</p> <p>“Fuck me, Master,” I answered then added, “Real hard.” Roman moved off and he slid back onto the bed further. I straddled him and eased my small butt down to meet his stiff cock.</p> <p>I sucked in my breath at the initial entry and then held onto my master as he began giving me what I asked him for. His cock rode into me like never before. Each powerful thrust was accompanied by a grunt from me. I had to be mindful not to dig my nails into his skin as it was getting rougher by the second. But I was loving the feelings I was getting from it.</p> <p>Harder and harder he was giving the proper fucking I demanded from him. Too soon for my taste, he made a final, guttural jab and came inside me. I wasn’t finished with him, yet, though. I pulled my ass off his cock and turned around to suck his juices off it. I was also determined to get it hard again. It took some time, but my master never disappoints me in his bedroom and his cock began to stiffen.</p> <p>I smiled to myself and turned over to lie on the bed. He took the invitation as I knew he would. My backside was penetrated once again by his magnificent cock and I grunted into the beddings.</p> <p>“Harder, Master, harder,” I bellowed out into the same coverings. I gripped the material in my fists to try and hold on to something. I wanted to get severely fucked by him this night and I wasn’t going to sleep until I got just that.</p> <p>At some point, I released the sheets and moved my arms in front of me. As I crossed them, Mactep reached up and grabbed onto the wrists, holding them together. I pushed out against his hands, but he held them fast. It was blissful the shagging he was giving me while holding me down like that.</p> <p>My master lasted a significantly longer time than the first, but he finally pounded hard into my preteen ass and came inside it for the second time in a row. He let his body fall on top of me and I let him be. </p> <p>I opened my eyes to see Roman sitting on the chair just outside of the nightstand. He looked as spent as I was. I furled my eyebrows at him in wonder. He looked back with a satisfied smile across his lips. I couldn’t agree more, but I was puzzled by it as well. I groaned softly as I eased myself out from under my master’s limp body. My ass was on fire from the ordeal I just put it through.</p> <p>Mactep moaned slightly as he rolled over when I cleared his larger frame. Before I went to Roman, I did my slave’s duty and cleaned his cock for him. He seemed satisfied with my work enough to let me go.</p> <p>“Did you jack yourself off?” I asked him.</p> <p>He shook his head, no. He seemed too spent to talk and to be honest; I was worn out as well. Then an idea struck me. I purposefully hit the back of my right hand against the tip of the chair. His right hand flinched from the pain of it as well. That woke him up a bit more. He did the same with his left hand and I felt the pain of it.</p> <p>We stared at each other in total shock. Caleb’s gift. It was the only possible explanation available. We were linked somehow.</p> <p>“What’s the matter with you two?” Mactep asked from behind me.</p> <p>“Nothing, Master,” we answered in unison again. We shook off the feeling and joined him in bed. </p> <p>I was so worn out from getting the hell fucked out of me that I slipped into a delightful sleep right away. Sometime in the night, I felt something being shoved up my ass again and woke up to the sensation of it. I reached behind me to find no one there. As I turned over, I saw Roman riding our master’s cock for all he was worth.</p> <p>As I wasn’t about to get any sleep with this going on, I decided to join the activities. I licked my hand and wrapped it around his cock. My own cock felt warm like something had enveloped it and for a brief second I forgot about the connection. But as he rode the larger organ and I jacked him off, I remembered it and began to enjoy the feelings as well.</p> <p>Roman and I climaxed together and Mactep followed shortly there after. I got the peculiar sensation of something being squirted inside me without it actually happening. It felt weird; nice, but weird. I got the sinking empty feeling as Roman climbed off the cock that had once filled his backside. As a good slave, he cleaned off the slimy cock and I tasted the flavor of the juices in my mouth. I kissed my master good night and all three of us fell asleep.</p> <p>Roman and I woke at dawn to a snoring sound resonating from our master. We snickered and eased ourselves out of the bed. The shower felt wonderful as the water hit our bodies. Roman was about to say something concerning the connection, but I put my finger to my lips to tell him not to. He nodded in agreement; there would be time for that later.</p> <p>We dressed in our warmer clothes as winter still had not told us farewell yet. With two light kisses on our master’s lips, we left the room for downstairs. The rest of the slaves were still asleep, save the six that were going with us into town. As we walked up to them, some of them were snickering.</p> <p>“I think they heard us, Roman,” I whispered to him.</p> <p>“Ya think?” he asked in sarcasm. I backhanded him and both of us felt it. I was going to have to remember not to do that anymore.</p> <p>“Alright everyone, listen up,” I started, but saw the others snickering and waited for it to pass. “Everyone got that out of their systems?” They all nodded. </p> <p>“Good. Now, listen up,” I began again, but noticed that Stephan was missing. He came running up at the last minute. All the others began bitching about him being there. I held up a hand to stop it.</p> <p>“Stephan needs a break, even though he hasn’t earned it fully. He will pull double duty tomorrow to cover it.” Everyone was fine with that arrangement. Stephan looked at me with a cross look. “You want to go?” He nodded. “Then this is the deal.” He was so needing to leave the castle that he agreed to it.</p> <p>“Now, we are going to split up into two groups. Roman will take Feliks, Ivan, and Uri on his errands. The rest will come with me. I know that usually we can go our separate ways as we want, but today I would like you to stay as a group. I can’t tell you why, but you will have to trust me and do as I ask.</p> <p>“Any questions?” All of them shook their heads, no. I turned to lead us out of the castle and into the town. I motioned Roman over to me as we were walking along. “If anything happens, go to the game parlor we went to on our first trip into town. Remember it?” He took a second, and then nodded. </p> <p>We split up as I had directed before and went to the shops we needed. I was on edge and I think the others saw it. They didn’t ask about my apprehensions, but they seemed to watch me a little too closely. The hours passed without incident and we got our duties done just before lunch. The eight of us met up at the café that Roman and I frequent on our trips into town and had a good meal.</p> <p>I was just getting into a better mood and thinking that nothing was going to go wrong, when something did. We were on our way back up to the castle when I heard a weird sound and then a whistle. Almost as if on cue, the whole back of the castle erupted into an explosive mushroom.</p> <p>The others panicked, but Roman and I held onto them as we led the way to the parlor. It took some ducking and diving onto the pavement, as bombs continued to rain down on the town as well as the castle, but we made it with only a few cuts and bruises. I looked for the tunnel Mactep had told me about and found it behind the bar. The seven of them followed me with Roman bringing up the rear.</p> <p>I led them along the tunnel with each of them asking me if I knew what was going on. I told them not to worry about it right now, but to just follow me. The tunnel seemed to go on forever and even I started to get worried. If a bomb hit the right place, it could collapse the tunnel in on us.</p> <p>Finally, we made it to a door. I opened it with some difficulty and we spilled out into the armory my master had showed me months before. Even Roman was stunned at all of it. I grabbed an automatic rifle and clips. I told each of them to grab what they could carry; we would come back for the rest if we needed it.</p> <p>I headed upstairs to find my master. With all the shouting and gunfire, it was difficult to see where I was going after I got out of the guestroom. A bullet ricocheted off a pillar and hit just above my head, causing me to duck. As I did, I saw someone running down the hallway. He was aiming a gun at something in front of him. A loud bang later and I saw a slave fall.</p> <p>Angered, I stood and let off several rounds from my gun into the person running. At least one hit him as he fell to the ground. I ran to him and squeezed off another round into his chest. By his uniform, he was Russian, but that made no sense at all. I cleared my head and made for the fallen slave; it was Anton. He was thirteen and he wouldn’t see fourteen.</p> <p>I choked down my feelings for him and headed off to find Mactep. I found a lot of gunfire going off near the library. I rounded the corner to the hall and saw over twenty Russian soldiers outside the room. Thankfully they didn’t see me. I put in a fresh clip of ammunition and breathed a quick prayer. I clicked the switch to fully auto. With one more breath, I rounded the corner and squeezed the trigger.</p></div>",[]
275,"The Joseph Experience, Part 22",22,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This begins the final nine chapters of this storyline. I am currently working on the 30th chapter. Tell me what you think of this one, please. Shakey.",2007-07-30,1,5,"m/b, oral, anal, virgin",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche077.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sovereign </p><p>“Chancellor Martynoff?” a familiar voice behind me asked.</p> <p>“Pavel, you know better than to call me that,” I said of my old friend. We had been through much together over the past six years. And those years had not been kind ones at all.</p> <p>I turned away from the large window to usher a seat for my friend. He walked with confidence to the seat I showed him. He had just the report I needed. As liaison to my unicameral legislature that was set up after the war, he was indispensable. He was also the only one I could fully trust around there.</p> <p>He opened it up and began reading me the contents. Everything was looking good. Agriculture, rebuilding projects, economy, military, education, foreign trade lines; all of it was looking better each day. The monthly report showed the truth with nothing sugarcoated. If something was off, I needed to know about it and Pavel knew me well enough to give it to me straight. The full report lasted just over an hour.</p> <p>“What were you thinking of when I walked in the room, Sasha?” he asked, closing the report’s folder.</p> <p>“Mactep,” I answered simply.</p> <p>Our eyes met and the sorrow we both felt over the loss of our old master was evident in each of them. He smiled and dismissed himself. He had taken the news of his one time master’s death hard at the time. I don’t think he’s ever gotten over it.</p> <p>Caleb was right; he was taken care of. He was killed in the initial attack on the castle at the start of the war. I saw him get hit with three bullets as I attacked the mob of soldiers outside the library. I got most of them, but some survived and one was about to shoot me, but Mactep stepped in the way to take the hits. He died in my arms. Right then I knew the true cost of war.</p> <p>The door opened and Roman strolled in. He didn’t look happy, but I knew that and I knew why.</p> <p>“Will you stop thinking about him, Sasha?” he demanded.</p> <p>“Sorry, Roman,” I said, “I miss him sometimes. I wish he were here to see the completion of his vision.”</p> <p>“I know, but when you start, so do I,” he said, with a smile. We smiled at each other and shook the feelings off for the moment.</p> <p>Our bond was stronger now than when Caleb first gave it to us. We can’t read each others thoughts, but we can feel the others emotions. It has its drawbacks, like at the present, but when either of us are close to climaxing during sex, it feels all the better for us to share the feeling.</p> <p>It came in handy in an emergency when he was shot during the war and I didn’t know where he was at the time. The shot made him blind for a short time and we weren’t sure if he’d ever get his sight back, but over a few weeks, it returned gradually.</p> <p>“Where does the tange stand?” he asked, trying to change the subject no doubt.</p> <p>“It’s good. We’re at five to the dollar, Pavel reports, and getting stronger. It’s come a long way in such a short time.”</p> <p>“You’ve come a long way in such a short time, Brother,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>It was true. We won more than our independence from Russia. We gained land mass, wealth, status amongst other “civilized” countries of the world. We were now the fifth largest country in existence, going from The Black Sea and Ukraine to China and from Russia down to Iran and Afghanistan. We owned most of the Caspian Sea by now.</p> <p>All the smaller Soviet states aided in the war and won their independence from Russia as well. But they swore their allegiance to me during the conflict, giving up total individual liberty and statehood. I took a lesson from the American Civil War and fought a defensive battle. The southern states would have had a better chance of winning if they had not fought an offensive war. I didn’t make that mistake and it paid off, but at a terrible cost.</p> <p>We lost a lot of close friends along the way. Ivan was killed in an attack six months after the war began. Stephan died because he got scared and ran out into a mortar attack. Dani died at the hands of our enemy because I refused to give up. I, myself, gutted the man that shot him. And Feliks was caught in a shoot out while trying to get some other kids to safety. Sometimes I see all of their faces at night and I have to rely on Roman’s strength to get me through it.</p> <p>The war only lasted just under two and a half years, but it was effective. We gained our independence from Russia and began a new country. The past four years have been spent rebuilding everything; cities, roads, farms, lives, all of it. </p> <p>One of the first things I did was shut down any and all child slave trading. It was a disgusting practice that needed to be closed. I did run into a few barriers along those lines due to the hard-nosed Muslims. </p> <p>They were still under the practice of having sex with young boys. I made a compromise with the newly established Parliament. They could continue with their practices as long as it wasn’t rape. If the sex was consensual, then it was allowed. If not, then it was prison time. And prison time is not fun time as it is in America.</p> <p>I also have a few slaves here at Astana Castle. They are orphans from the war, and other difficulties. They serve here at the castle, but I used the old Israeli custom of buying them from themselves. They get the money, but only when they turn fourteen and head to school. It is on a scale of how long till that takes place; basically ten thousand tange a year (or two thousand dollars). </p> <p>But they are not forced to have sex with me. I only have one slave for sex; Zory. Zory’s about as cute as he could be. He’s seven at this time with deep brown eyes and brown, straight hair. His face is rounded and has paler white skin with spackles of freckles on his nose and cheeks. His butt is nice and perky as all seven year old boys are supposed to have them. It gets me hard just thinking about him.</p> <p>I found him when he was three years old and the war was coming to its conclusion. His family was killed in an attack by the Russians on their city. He was in the street crying his head off and I stopped to sweep him up. I’ve cared for him ever since. I officially bought him two years ago when he turned five.</p> <p>A year ago we began having sex when he came to me one night.</p> <p>“Master?” he asked coming into my stateroom. I put down my reports to see him with only his collar around his neck.</p> <p>“Where’s your breech, Zory?” I was using the same breechcloth clothing for my slaves that my master had used for us. I like the look of the young boys in only a long breech and bracelets.</p> <p>“I took it off, sir. I was wondering if I could sleep with you tonight?” he looked so innocent as he stood there that night. I nodded and he jumped on my bed next to me.</p> <p>As it was getting late at the time, I laid down my work and turned off the light. I slipped down into the bed and curled my youthful body around his. In spite of how hard I tried not to, I began getting turned on by having his smooth body next to mine. Then he wiggled his butt a little. I thumped his side in response and he giggled back.</p> <p>It had been a while since I had been with anyone at the time, but I was pretty quick to see when someone was coming on to me. At the ripe old age of fourteen at that juncture, my experience was quite extensive so I tested him further to see how far he wanted to go with this little drama. I slipped a hand down over his bottom and up along his crack. He moved his upper leg forward to grant me better accessibility. I smiled; someone’s been coaching him and it didn’t take a genius to figure out who. I would discuss this with him the following day. For now, I had a six year old boy coming on to me to take care of.</p> <p>Knowing where his flower was, I pressed my middle finger against it and he sucked in his breath. I took it a bit slower, but continued with the pressure from the finger. He grunted a little as my digit invaded him for the first time, but he didn’t try and stop me.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this, Zory?” I stopped briefly and asked.</p> <p>“Yes, Master, I want to,” he said, still facing away from me.</p> <p>“It’s going to hurt this first time,” I warned him, remembering getting my virginity taken. It still turns me on something fierce whenever I think about it.</p> <p>“I know, Master, but I want to do it,” he said with another wiggle of his butt.</p> <p>I pulled my hand out and moved it over to his little prick. It was hard as a rock. I smiled and remembered again. I carefully slipped my left arm under his neck and down the front of his body to hold him still. His hands wrapped themselves around my wrist as he lay there waiting for me.</p> <p>My hand that had been molesting him moved to his thigh to move it forward some. The precum that had been oozing out of my dick for the past few minutes was used to lubricate his boy-pussy. It was fortunate that I was only fourteen at the time and I wasn’t all that big yet. I placed the head of my cock to his rear entrance and waited.</p> <p>“Last chance to back out, Zory,” I told him. He shook his head, no, vigorously.</p> <p>With one hand guiding my cock forward and the other keeping him in place, I moved my hips toward him. My dick slipped away from his hole the first time, but I lined it back up and tried again. This time I was able to begin prying open his tight hole. He squirmed and began to get scared, but I held him fast. He had had his chances to call this off; it was too late now.</p> <p>With a touch of impatience on my part, I shoved my hips forward and forced the head of my cock inside his rectum. He screamed and I had to cover his mouth with my right hand to keep from waking the whole castle. He squealed and cried under the cover of my hand, but very little sound escaped. His whole being was now fighting to get me out of him, but I held my position right inside his barrier.</p> <p>Finally, he calmed down enough to allow me to take my hand away from his mouth. Tears had run down his cheek and I wiped them off. I let him get used to me some more before continuing to plow his depths.</p> <p>“I told you it would hurt, Zory,” I sort of chided him a little.</p> <p>“Yes sir, I just didn’t know it would hurt this much. Will you please take it out?” he asked with a few sniffles.</p> <p>“No. If I do, it will still hurt when I put it back inside you. You’ll get used to it; I promise.”</p> <p>He nodded, but I don’t think he believed me about that. When he was totally calmed down, I began feeding my stiff one to his backside again. He squinted his eyes closed again to the pain of the intrusion, but didn’t complain any more. I sawed into him as gently as possible until I was balls-deep inside his young body. I let him get used to my size before giving him the fucking I wanted to.</p> <p>I eased him over to lie on his stomach before pulling back out of him and he moaned in some discomfort at having all of me completely inside him. I backed off him a little and he sighed at having more of his body back to himself. I understood that feeling all too well. I pulled back almost all the way out then began feeding myself back to him again. Another groan escaped his lips as he had to endure getting refilled.</p> <p>Soon, I was able to get into a rhythm of fucking him properly without causing him too much pain and discomfort. It didn’t take me too much longer than that to cum inside him. He bore it well as I shot my semen deep into his entrails. I pulled my cock out of his backside and collapsed to the left of his ravaged frame. He curled into a fetal position, I’m sure he was thinking it would have helped. I rolled over and placed my hand on his shoulder. He flinched and moved it away from me.</p> <p>“I understand your feelings, Zory, and I’m sorry I hurt you. But if you will trust me, I will make it better for you. Over time it will get easier for you to handle me and you might actually begin to like it.”</p> <p>“I don’t think so, Master,” he said, choking back the tears.</p> <p>“After all we’ve been through, you don’t trust me?” I asked, not expecting a direct answer. I got a shrug of his shoulder. “Let me show you something.” He wouldn’t budge, so I had to force him to look at me.</p> <p>He rolled over to look in my direction and some blood seeped out from his torn sphincter muscle to soil the sheets. I wasn’t too concerned about that at the time. I reached down to his soft little cock and began massaging it. He tried to move my hand away, but I wouldn’t let him. In spite of his feelings for me at the moment, he began to get harder and harder. He stopped fighting me when it began to feel good to him.</p> <p>Without an invitation from him, I began kissing his body all the way down to his stiffy now pointing north. With a smile back at him, I enveloped his hard-on with my mouth and he sucked in his breath to the sensation. I knew what I was doing, even though it had been a while since I had done anything like this. As I sucked on him, my hands went around to his torn hole and began massaging it with two fingers. I knew it hurt a little, but he would get over it soon enough.</p> <p>His hands gravitated towards my head and wormed their way through my hair, grasping at the strands. Each sensation would cause a flinch in his hands. I smiled while gorging on his small cocklet. I knew he was getting confused by the feelings from both sides of his body. Pain and pleasure; it was taught to me at an early age. Zory was now learning the same lessons.</p> <p>He built up towards his climax and when it hit, I shoved a middle finger inside his torn hole. I was almost sure I lost a few hairs when it happened. When he calmed down, I kept my finger buried inside his ass. Keeping the same finger there, I moved up to kiss him full on the lips and he returned it with interest.</p> <p>“That was wonderful, Master,” he said with a tearful smile.</p> <p>“Trust me now?” I asked. He nodded, still smiling up at me.</p> <p>That was a year ago. Things had progressed a bit further since then.</p></div>",[]
276,"The Joseph Experience, Part 23",23,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Sasha gets an important phone call and makes some plans for a visit. He also has some fun with his slave, Zory. Still working on the final chapter of this little epic. Enjoy.",2007-07-31,1,4,"m/b, oral, anal, bond, nip tort, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche078.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Zory Bound</p> <p>“Chancellor?” a voice called bringing me out of my memory of Zory’s first time. It was my secretary.</p> <p>“Yes, Ruth?” I asked, hitting the intercom.</p> <p>“I have the US Secretary of State on the phone for you, sir,” she said. Now, this is a surprise. I was expecting the President. I told her to put it through. Roman was about to leave, but I shook my head for him to remain, but be silent. He smiled and nodded. He sat down just before the com broke through with the secretary.</p> <p>“Mr. Secretary, this is a surprise,” I told him.</p> <p>“Chancellor Martynoff, the President would like to talk to you, so please wait a moment,” he said, dispassionately. This angered me, but I held it in check; it’s not a good idea to piss off one of the most powerful men in the world. After several minutes of waiting, the intercom crackled to life.</p> <p>“Mr. Chancellor,” he began, but I cut him off quickly.</p> <p>“Mr. President, may I say that I am not happy with the way you have contacted me. It is considered rude in my country to have someone else make an important connection like this for you. It is also rude to have a fellow leader wait so long for the conversation. If you wish to do business with my country in the future, please remember this.”</p> <p>A long silence followed. I thought for a moment he had hung up the connection. I wasn’t worried, though. I didn’t need him or his country. We had been exporting our oil to most of the European countries for the past three years or so, including England. The money it was bringing in was more than supplying the needs of my country and he knew it.</p> <p>“My apologies, Mr. Chancellor, I have been extremely busy today,” he said finally.</p> <p>“Busy or not, Mr. President, when I have dealings to do with even the smallest of countries of the world, I make it a point to contact their leaders myself, personally. I expect the same from those who wish to contact me. However, your apology is accepted.</p> <p>“Now, what is it that I can do for you, Mr. President?” I knew I was pressing my advantage with that little dig, but I didn’t care too much. He needed me badly, or else he wouldn’t have made the effort to grease the wheels of diplomacy with us.</p> <p>Another long space of silence before he cleared his throat and talked again.</p> <p>“I was hoping to invite you and your cabinet here for a summit meeting at The White House. We can discuss a possible future for you and your new country. Do you have any objections to that?”</p> <p>“No, Mr. President, I do not. When were you planning for this to take place?” Both Roman and I had an eyebrow raised. A smirk crossed his lips as well.</p> <p>“We were planning on the beginning of August and having you remain for two weeks here. How does that sound?”</p> <p>“Full diplomatic immunity?” I asked.</p> <p>“Of course, sir,” he said. I answered that those arrangements would suit us just fine. </p> <p>We discussed a few other matters and severed the connection. Roman and I smiled at the impending summit meeting. We hashed out a few more details for the next week or so, and he left for the day. I finished some more work and made my way to my bedroom suite. As I poured myself a drink, (really, a soda) I heard a muffled sound come from my bedroom.</p> <p>I opened the door to find a most welcomed sight. Zory was lying flat on his chest, bent over the end of the bed. His arms were tied tight behind his back with his wrists tied to his elbows. A strap of leather was also connecting his biceps. Two cords led from under his chest to the front legs of the bed; they were tied to his nipple rings. His legs were spread out and the ankles tied to the bottom of the bedposts. A breechcloth was tied around his eyes and another in his mouth; hence the muffled sound earlier. His anal flower was just begging to be taken again.</p> <p>One guess as to who helped him into this situation. My soul’s brother knew what turned me on and he never disappointed me; ever. But, what’s a leader to do?</p> <p>I took off the top and bottom of my suit. I was using the same clothing I used when I served Mactep in his castle, but one exception; no collar around my neck. The same black top and pants with gold trim was still my style. I like the simple things, really.</p> <p>My clothes were laid on the chair to the left of the door and I walked to my bound sex slave. He was straining against his bonds, but knowing him as I do; he probably had an erection harder than ever. I walked up behind him and ran a finger along the curvature of the back of his thigh. He moaned at the smooth touch.</p> <p>“Playing games, are we?” I asked him to his ear. A muffled giggle escaped his throat.</p> <p>As I was whispering to him, my hand had trekked up his leg to tingle his buttcheeks. A quick slap to that cheek brought a muffled cry from the boy. I smiled as I laid another slap to his opposite cheek. He squirmed under it, but I knew from experience, he was enjoying the hell out of it. I alternated slaps to his cheeks a total of ten times each, causing his silky white skin to change to a nice shade of red. Muffled squeals followed each strike of my hand.</p> <p>I pushed a finger against his boy-flower, causing him to moan a little. I smiled and pushed it inside him fully. He groaned as normal upon initial entry of anything inside him. I finger-fucked him a few times then stood behind him. Time for the main event, boy. The tip of my cock touched his backdoor and he held a deep breath in anticipation.</p> <p>“You want this, boy?” I playfully hissed into his ear.</p> <p>He shook his head, no. I knew it was all an act; a game he liked to play with me. For the past few months, he’d been acting as if he didn’t want this, but his cock told a different story. He wanted it, and I knew it. I took the invitation and speared my young charge with the accuracy of an expert.</p> <p>“UUUMMPPHHH!” escaped his gagged lips. I smiled as I hit my pubis against his asscheeks. It felt so good to be buried this deep inside him. I pulled him slightly towards me, keeping in mind that his nipple rings were tied to the opposite end of the bed. I held him by his shoulders to keep him from moving up and away from me on the bed as I fucked him harder and harder.</p> <p>Suddenly, my asshole felt full and I realized that Roman and Pavel were going at it again. To each his own, I suppose. I turned my attentions back to the boy I was laying into. He grunted and groaned throughout the whole time I was shagging his backside, but I knew he was loving every minute of it. I rode his asshole for over fifteen minutes before I finally came inside him.</p> <p>After some time to recover, I slipped out of him and untied the straps from the bedposts leading to his ankles. They were summarily retied to his crossed arms behind his back. I wasn’t totally done with him yet. I had to be careful due to the nipple rings being tied, but he wasn’t in any danger of pain there. I moved his bound mass up to rest at the head of the bed. I untied the twine holding his nipples prisoner and laid him to his side. His little cocklet was sticking out straighter than an arrow.</p> <p>I undid the blindfold and gag and then laid down next to him so he could see me. I smiled at him and he returned it in kind. I didn’t say a word, but went right to work on his stiffy. He moaned as I began stroking him. Of course him being hard for so long, I knew it wouldn’t take much for him to orgasm, so I was careful to stop right before that. </p> <p>He grunted his frustration at me, but otherwise remained silent. I smiled a slightly wicked smile back at him. When his feelings had subsided a bit, I went back to work on him. I repeated the same process about three times before I allowed him to climax.</p> <p>Zory was spent afterwards, though. I released his young body from the bindings as I didn’t want him to sleep tied up. He’s useless the whole next day when that happens. His slight frame stretched upon its initial freedom and curled up on his favorite pillow when he sleeps with me. I turned out the lights and we kissed goodnight.</p> <p>The next day when we were showering, I asked him if he would like to accompany us to the United States this coming summer. I almost couldn’t control him after that. I smiled at his youthful excitement, remembering how I was before the war. When the war broke out, I was nine that day, but by that evening, I was in my thirties and haven’t revisited my youth since.</p> <p>I picked a few other castle slaves to accompany us to the states, leaving the bulk of them here. I also had Roman joining us, as my Chief of Staff, but Pavel, as Prime Minister of the Parliament, had to remain. I needed someone I completely trusted to stay behind and he understood totally.</p> <p>Over the next several months, plans were made for the summit with the US and President Reagan. My countrymen were behind it all the way, so says my governors. </p> <p>Each governor is elected by their territories in a non-biased voting every four years. They are sort of the liaison between me and the people. So far, each one has done his or her job well (there’s one territory that has elected a woman as a governor; that was certainly new) in keeping me informed about the political climate. They also govern their territories almost as individual states, but still subject to my authority.</p> <p>I might be a dictator, but I am a benevolent one. I care for my people and never abuse them. I don’t treat them like children. I keep remembering that these people have already staged one rebellion and they could do it again just as easily. An old adage keeps popping up in my mind, “people should not be afraid of their governments; governments should be afraid of its people.” And I take it to heart.</p> <p>The plans for us going to the United States went well. Before I knew it, the summer had slipped by and August was upon us. Zory was getting more and more excited about the trip. Two other slaves were set to go as well; Alexei and Fabi. They were about ten years old and excellent at their duties. They deserved the trip.</p> <p>On the night of August first, we were set to leave early the next morning, but I couldn’t sleep very well. I fucked Zory as hard as he could stand it, but I still couldn’t wear myself out enough to get any real sleep. Frustrated, I got up and walked outside on the balcony after putting my breechcloth on.</p> <p>“Can’t sleep?” Roman’s voice hit me after a while.</p> <p>“Now what gave you that idea?” I asked. He chuckled as he walked up to stand beside me. Our breeches blew against our legs in the wind as we stood there taking in the night air.</p> <p>The city looked beautiful from this view and it usually calmed me like the view of the lake did before the war. But this night, I was anxious.</p> <p>“Worried about your parents finding you?” he asked.</p> <p>“Not really; I’ve changed too much to be worried about that. It’s more that I’m worried about the right thing to do for Kazakhstan.”</p> <p>“You’re kidding, right?” I looked at him kind of funny. “Sasha, you’ve led this country extremely well over the past few years. No one can say any different, not even your rivals amongst the old régime. Even they can’t justify going against your judgments or decisions. It’s almost like you can’t do anything wrong for us.”</p> <p>“So far, but this is completely different, Roman,” I told him.</p> <p>“It’s different only in your mind, Sasha. This is really not unlike anything you’ve faced before. You’ve already met the leaders of four old world countries, including the UK. And you have a summit with Moscow coming up in a few months that you don’t seem to be doting over. Why do you have a problem with going to America?”</p> <p>I knew what he was doing. He was making me see the reason instead of giving it to me himself. I always hated it when he does this to me. Of course, I did the same thing when we visited London and their PM.</p> <p>“Because it’s my country of origin, just as London was for you,” I said, almost yawning at him. “It doesn’t make it any easier for me, though. At least your parents wanted you back.”</p> <p>When we went there the previous summer, he decided to track down his family when we had some down time. They were ecstatic to see him alive after all this time. We spent an extra two days there for him to visit with them. They asked him to remain there, but he decided to return with me in the end.</p> <p>“I thought this wasn’t about your parents?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.</p> <p>“It isn’t, but I’d be lying if I said that they weren’t on my mind,” I said and a slight chill ran up my spine from the wind. We decided that it was enough night air and walked inside. I hugged him at the door as he left.</p> <p>“I miss your nipple rings, Sasha,” he said, running his finger up my chest. I had stopped wearing them at the onset of war. It just seemed more practical to take them off.</p> <p>I smiled and kissed him goodnight with a light peck on the lips. Tomorrow was going to come whether I wanted it to or not, so I’d better make myself fall asleep before I’m no good for anyone.</p> <p>After all, one doesn’t get to meet the President of the United States every day of the week.</p></div>",[]
277,"The Joseph Experience, Part 24",24,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Sasha, Roman, and Zory make their way to The White House for a summit with President Reagan. Some things are discovered and some fun is had with Zory. Also, you (the fans) learn where I got the name of the story from…",2007-08-09,2,5,"m/b, oral, anal, cons",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche079.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The White House</p> <p>The flight to Washington D. C. was long, boring and uneventful. Roman and I spent it going over some of the American protocols that had been established over the past few months. I asked him if he would like to stop by London on the way back.</p> <p>“That would be great, Sasha,” he said, smiling. I knew he missed his family as much as I did not.</p> <p>We landed at the airport with only a minimal hindrance. A quick helicopter ride later, and we were walking on the grass of the White House lawn. I was in the lead with Roman right behind me. A few of my ministers from Parliament followed behind them with Zory, Alexei and Fabi trailing. </p> <p>Roman and I were wearing our black dress with white breechcloths while the others opted for a more contemporary look of modern clothing. I have always felt more comfortable with the style of clothing Mactep had us wear for the winter when we were nothing but slaves. And the only difference anyone could really tell between Roman and I was the length of our hair. I grew mine out and sported it in a ponytail, while he kept it short and neat.</p> <p>We strolled up the red carpet with bulbs flashing and the American leadership waiting for us at the stage. President Reagan and Vice President Bush were standing side by side for the greeting. As protocol dictated, I greeted the president first then his vice next. The wives followed after that.</p> <p>I introduced my entourage to him in turn as well. We were seated to the right of the Americans and their president made a small speech. He asked me to address them as well. After all, it isn’t every day that they meet a fifteen year old sovereign of a country.</p> <p>“Many thanks, Mr. President,” I began with a mock Russian accented English. “As the people of Kazakhstan know, I am a man of few words, so this will be brief. I’m sure to the delight of many here.” A small ripple of laughter broke out among the crowd.</p> <p>“I come on behalf of my country and countrymen to establish peaceful relations with America. I hope that the future will be bright with not only our two nations, but with other nations of the world as well.” A small applause came and went. “I also hope that many other nations will see this as an example of cooperation and decide to do likewise.”</p> <p>Another applause from the audience, but during this time, a wind caught my notes and sent them flying. A couple of snickers were heard from those seated in front of me. I smiled and turned to the president.</p> <p>“I suppose I will have to... how you say... ‘Wing it’?” I said and smiled at the laughter. After it died back down, I continued with a little more seriousness. “America has been the innovators for the west. I hope that in time, my country will be the same for our region as well. One day, I hope that a Kazakh will be standing on the moon.</p> <p>“Thank you and farewell for now,” I said in finality. In reality my speech wasn’t much longer than that in its written form. So I wasn’t really cutting out a lot of it.</p> <p>We shook hands for the cameras again and Mr. Reagan ushered us inside their house. He took us on a quick tour of the building he was calling home for the time he headed the country. We ended up in the dinning room for dinner. The Americans sat on one side and us on the other of a long table. There were only eight of us, and three of the group were slaves.</p> <p>“Do you have a problem with my servants, Mr. President?” I asked after watching him for several minutes casting stares in their direction.</p> <p>“No, Mr. Chancellor, it’s not the servants themselves that I have a problem with; it’s their age,” he said, sort of rattled at my abruptness.</p> <p>So here it comes. I set my spoon down and Roman followed. The others in my troupe copied our actions as well. I simply templed my fingers beneath my chin as I leaned forward to hear him out. I urged him to continue so that we might finish the meal before it got too cold.</p> <p>“I have heard some disturbing rumors about the men in your country, sir,” he began. “To be blunt; I have heard that they sleep with young boys. Is that true?”</p> <p>One of my supportive ministers rose from his seat and it was apparent he was angered by the accusation. I turned to him and, in Kazakh, told him to please sit back down.</p> <p>“I can defend our ways, Dimitri,” I finished. Then I turned my attentions to the American president and his staff. In my fake accented English, I began.</p> <p>“This will be the first and last time I will address this issue, Mr. President, as it is none of your concern what our traditions mandate. Yes, some of our men sleep with boys. It is a matter of choice for them as it is for you to sleep with your wife.</p> <p>“We do not force our boys into the bed, for that would be rape and would demand a prison sentence. Those in the law take rape very seriously. The boy must choose to sleep with the older male on his own countenance.”</p> <p>“Are you saying that your boys want to have sex with grown men?” he asked incredulously.</p> <p>“Yes, Mr. President, they do. Humans are sexual beings and children are human. Many believe that children do not have the capacity to make such decisions, but that simply is not true. Granted, it is not the majority that chooses to do so, but it is done on many occasions. So you see, we are not as barbaric as you might think, sir.”</p> <p>“And what about you?” he asked directly. I smiled and waited a second before answering.</p> <p>“Yes, one of my castle slaves does sleep with me at night at his choice. We have shared a wonderful relationship that began several years ago, but only became sexual just over a year ago. If you have a problem with this, then I will take my delegation and leave your country forever.”</p> <p>The room grew silent as a tomb as I finished talking. All eyes were on the president. He set his spoon down and took a breath before answering.</p> <p>“No, Mr. Chancellor, I do not want you or your people to leave. Forgive my impertinence, please.” He appeared sincere and I nodded back to him. The meal resumed without further interruptions.</p> <p>We were shown to the guestrooms for the night. Zory stayed with me, bringing a raised eyebrow from our host, but nothing else. We did have a nice round of sex before nodding off for the night, though. I was a little calmer than the previous night and was able to slip into a comfortable sleep.</p> <p>During the night, though, I had a dream that visits me occasionally. It was the scene of the first attack on Martynoff Castle so many years ago. After Mactep was shot and killed, I turned to lead the other slaves out of the castle. As I was leaving with three of the remaining slaves, we turned a corner. There stood an old face.</p> <p>“YOU!” I cried and before I knew it, I was awake. The vision of that face always wakes me up. Unable to return to sleep, I got up and put on the black pants and white breech. I kissed Zory lightly on the forehead and as I figured no one was awake, I decided to go walking to settle me back down. As I was at the back door, someone walked up behind me.</p> <p>“Good evening, Mr. President,” I said, without turning around.</p> <p>“You’re good, Chancellor,” he said and I heard a slight laugh.</p> <p>“I saw your reflection in the glass, sir,” I answered his unasked question.</p> <p>“Do you not like your sleeping arrangements?” he asked, genuinely.</p> <p>“The quarters are fine, sir, I just had a nightmare. It comes to me occasionally. Not as much anymore, but it does happen.”</p> <p>“Do you wish to talk about it, sir?” I got the feeling he almost called me, “son”.</p> <p>“It is nothing, sir, but I appreciate your concern,” I told him, hoping he would drop it. This was my problem and I had to deal with it.</p> <p>“Well, I’ve found that talking about something that troubles me helps in the long run,” he said with a smile. “Look, Mr. Martynoff,” he began.</p> <p>“You may call me, Sasha, for now, Mr. Reagan,” I said, smiling back to him.</p> <p>“Okay, Sasha,” he began again. “You may be a leader of one of the most powerful countries in your region of the world, but you’re still a teenager as well. You have the knowledge and gifts needed to govern your country well, but you lack complete maturity, no offense intended.”</p> <p>“None taken, sir,” I told him. We began walking away from the glass doors and as we talked, we wound up in the kitchen. I took in a deep breath and began to tell him a little bit about me as a young boy, leaving out my family.</p> <p>“When I was a slave for Sergei Martynoff, I was the head of the slaves at eight years old. All but one followed my lead; Yurgi. He wouldn’t do as I asked for anything. Finally, he framed me and I was severely punished by my master.</p> <p>“When the truth was revealed, his punishment and fate was given to me to decide. My master wanted to kill him, but I didn’t. He was punished for a week in the dinning room and then exiled from the castle. He was given enough food and money to survive.</p> <p>“When the war broke out the following spring, the first attack was on my master’s castle, even though it was in the southern part of the country at the time. I tried to save him and ended up getting him killed while he protected me. As I tried to lead three other of my fellow slaves out of the castle, we turned a corner and there stood Yurgi.</p> <p>“He had led the Russians right to the castle. It was my fault that this had started. If I had allowed my master to kill him, this would never have happened. I blamed myself until I was able to finally catch him and kill him myself a year later in the war. Over the past few years the nightmares have come and gone, but have lessened lately. It just happens every so often now.”</p> <p>“I see. That’s quite a story, Sasha,” he said with a genuine smile. “If I may ask you a question?” I nodded for him to continue. “How did you become a slave originally?”</p> <p>I took a deep breath before answering him. I wasn’t too sure I wanted him to know everything.</p> <p>“My brothers and uncle sold me into it when I was eight, sir,” I said, not giving him anymore information.</p> <p>“Like Joseph?” he asked.</p> <p>“Sorry?” I said and by accident, dropped my fake Russian accented English. He caught it and we looked at each other in the eye. I cursed myself for allowing myself to be so careless.</p> <p>“So, you’re not native to the country?”</p> <p>“No sir, I’m not. My parents were American,” I said, dropping all pretenses.</p> <p>“Why the lie, then?” he asked, but it wasn’t an accusatorial question; it was more genuine concern.</p> <p>“For several reasons, sir. One, because I don’t want my family to know where I am. Two, because you expected it from me. And three, because I have become more Kazakh than American in the past seven years.”</p> <p>We talked about my past a bit longer, and I gave him a bit more details than I should have, but I was starting to trust him. I did ask him to keep it to himself and not inform my family where I was. I would deal with them in my own time. He told me that no one would inform them of my presence.</p> <p>“Now, who’s Joseph?” I finally asked.</p> <p>“Joseph was a person from biblical era; Old Testament times. He was the youngest of twelve brothers. But he was favored by his father and they resented him for it. They sold him into slavery and told his father he was attacked and killed by wild animals. He wound up being a top man in Egypt and helped the Israelites not only survive, but multiply. It’s a fascinating story and one worth reading.”</p> <p>He finished his story and I smiled back at him.</p> <p>“Only one difference, Mr. Reagan. I was not favored by either of my parents by any stretch of the imagination. My brothers hated me and my uncle used that to sell me to a man in Germany. If it hadn’t been for my master noticing me and Roman together, I would have probably been sold to someone much, much worse and probably killed.”</p> <p>“But if it hadn’t been for them doing that, you wouldn’t be where you are right now. Would you?” I couldn’t argue with that.</p> <p>I glanced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was after two in the morning. I made him aware of this and we bid goodnight to each other.</p> <p>“One request, Sasha,” he said as I got to the door.</p> <p>“Sir?”</p> <p>“Please drop the fake accent,” he said with a smile. I smirked back at him and turned to my room. Zory was fast asleep when I arrived, but woke up when I climbed back into bed.</p> <p>“The nightmare again, Master?” I nodded. It was pointless to lie about it to him. “Maybe I could do something to take your mind off it?”</p> <p>Without waiting for an invitation, he slipped down to vacuum my cock into his warm mouth. I smiled at his willingness to make me feel better and allowed him to do just that. Within a few minutes of him working on me, my cock was at full attention. He didn’t stop there. His mouth lubed it with quite a bit of his saliva.</p> <p>A quick adjustment and he was straddling my torso, ready to plunge me into his depths. I moaned as my cock slid into him with practiced ease. His young body slid all the way down till he was sitting fully on my groin. Placing his hands in front of him and on my knees, he steadied himself to begin riding my erection.</p> <p>I reached down and held onto his hips as he began pulling himself off me. I always loved seeing a hot, young ass sliding off my cock. His was always so accommodating. I pulled him back up a little to have him “ride” sitting straight up. I reached up his sides and sought out his nipple rings. I slipped my pinky finger in the loops of each of them and pulled away from his chest slightly. He hissed a little as he leaned his upper torso back towards me.</p> <p>“Pull harder, Master,” he whispered. I did, but not too hard. He squeezed his anal muscles in response to the pain and my cock spazmed inside him, releasing its load to his innards. </p> <p>Knowing that he was still excited, I slid my hand down to his prick protruding straight out from his body. Not allowing my cock to slip out of him, he leaned back fully to rest his body on top of mine. My free hand made it down to his almond-sized nuts and gave them a squeeze.</p> <p>“Harder, Master,” he rasped to me. He arched his back as I gave him what he asked for. And as he came, I was repelled from inside him. His body eased back down onto mine when it finally relaxed. We took a breath before cleaning up the mess we had made. I “spooned” my body around his as we nodded off to a more peaceful night’s sleep.</p></div>",[]
278,"The Joseph Experience, Part 25",25,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,The group end their stay at The White House and leave for England. President Reagan has given Sasha a gift as he was leaveing.  Then Sasha and Zory spend the night at Buckingham Palace and Queen Elizabeth gives Sasha a gift.,2007-08-10,2,5,"m/b, oral, anal, cbt, bond, nip tort, whip, spank",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche080.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Buckingham’s Gift</p> <p>The two weeks we spent at the White House were great. I got to spend a lot of time with a great leader with much wisdom and insight. For an old man, he was quite fun to be around also. He never pried into my personal affairs either. Zory and I spent every night together in the house without fear of reprisals.</p> <p>All three of the slaves served us with peak efficiency, as usual. Many of the staff at the house were surprised by their ability to know what to do, even before it was requested. That was how well they were trained and with how much commitment they applied themselves. I was exceedingly proud of each of them. </p> <p>One incident did take place that I wish didn’t happen, though. On Wednesday of our second week there, Roman accidentally burned his hand on a coffee pot at breakfast. I recoiled my hand in pain. President Reagan saw it, but didn’t ask me about it until that evening as I was walking the grounds alone.</p> <p>“It’s a connection, Mr. Reagan, which Roman and I have with each other. It was a gift given to us right before the war. You won’t believe me, but it was an angel of sorts that gave it to us the week before the first attack.”</p> <p>“An angel?” he asked, looking at me with suspicion. I smiled.</p> <p>“I told you that you wouldn’t believe me. But it’s the truth. We can’t read each others’ minds, but we can read each others’ feelings and emotions. It’s come in handy at more than one occasion over the years.”</p> <p>“Do the others know about it?”</p> <p>“Only my closest companions and trusted advisors know about it. And I’d like to keep it that way, please.” I asked him that while looking at him kind of hard. He smiled and assured me that no one else would know about it from him. I thanked him for his discretion.</p> <p>As the final day of our visit arrived, the president and his whole staff escorted us out to the airport. We did the traditional farewells as well as the American handshakes. Just as I was walking by President Reagan again, he handed me a thick manila envelope.</p> <p>“A gift, Sasha,” he whispered in my ear. I was a little taken aback as I had not thought about giving him anything. I smiled and accepted it graciously. We boarded the plane and headed to London so Roman could spend some time with his parents.</p> <p>“What’s that?” he asked as we sat down in the seats before take off. I shrugged and set it aside until we were in the air. Zory came over and sat in my lap just as we were taxiing to the runway to take off. I smiled down at him and gave him a tight hug with a kiss on his cheek.</p> <p>“I liked him, Master,” he said with a smile.</p> <p>“I did too, Zory,” I answered back.</p> <p>Once we were in the air, Zory did a little wiggle with his butt, causing my cock to stiffen slightly. I flicked his left nipple ring hard in response. He giggled and ran off to leave Roman and me alone in the cabin. The bare sides of his butt jiggled as he ran away. I smiled as I watched him run.</p> <p>“Reminds you of us, eh?” my friend asked with a slight smile of his own.</p> <p>“Just a little.”</p> <p>I took the envelope and opened it. A folder and a bible fell out into my hands. I opened the bible first and inside was an inscription from President Reagan.</p> <blockquote><i>Sasha, </i><p>I enjoyed our talks together a great deal. I hope after the past two weeks you can come to call me one of your “closest companions” as well.</p> <p>I have marked the story of Joseph in the book of Genesis for you to read at your leisure, and I hope that you will do so. I also hope that you will draw strength from it. We all have a destiny to fulfill, but how we fulfill it is strictly in God’s hands.</p> <p>I wish you all the best in the future for you and your adopted country.</p> <p>Your friend,</p> <p>Ronald Reagan.</p></blockquote> <p>I smiled and handed it to Roman. He read it and smiled as he handed it back to me with almost a reverent respect. I opened the folder after setting the bible down beside me. The first piece of paper was another note to me from the president.</p> <blockquote><i>Sasha, </i><p>I know you didn’t ask me for this, but I took it upon myself to search for your parents for you while you were here. I gave strict orders to the person doing the searching that only he was to do the job. Also, that when he found them, they were not to be contacted in any way, shape, or form.</p> <p>The search is complete and all the information concerning your immediate family is in this file. You may do with it as you wish, but before you make your final decision, read the story of Joseph first.</p> <p>I made absolute sure that the only people that knew about this were you, me, and the man I hired to search for them. And I trust him completely, so that arrangement still exists until you deem otherwise.</p> <p>Good luck,</p> <p>Ronald Reagan.</p> <p>P. S. I would love to visit Kazakhstan in the future and be your guest one day.</p></blockquote> <p>“I’m sure you would, Mr. President,” I said to myself.</p> <p>Before I tore into the information he had acquired, I did as he suggested and read the story of Joseph in his bible. I was amazed at the similarities to his and my stories so far. Roman had left me in peace and asked that the others did as well while I read. When I was finished, I turned back to the folder. I took a deep breath and opened it.</p> <p>The first set of papers dealt with my parents. They were still living in the same house by the beach. My father was doing the same job, but with a different company. My mother had started being a teacher for a local school.</p> <p>The next page was about James. He made it to college on a football scholarship, but blew his knee out in his first year. He had to rely on loans and grants the rest of the time. He was out of college at this time, and working for an oil company, but he was not satisfied with that company. He had sent out several résumé’s over the past few months. Perfect, I thought. I could definitely use that to my advantage.</p> <p>Brad came next, and was finishing a master’s degree in psychology. I thought that was rich, remembering all the times he made my life miserable. He was engaged to be married the following summer. I would have to act fast if I was to do anything with them.</p> <p>The following page covered Johnny, or John, as he liked to be called now. This file was extensive. He was going to the University of North Carolina. He was classified as a senior at this time, having gone year round. He had two more semesters of college to go before graduating with his degree in business management with premed minor. Interesting combination, I thought.</p> <p>The last piece of paper showed that I had a younger brother of about six years old, named Billy. He was a year younger than Zory. Now that was just what I needed. Things would have to be set in motion the moment we returned to the palace in Astana.</p> <p>We landed in London for a week’s stay. Roman spent the week visiting his parents while I spent time with the country’s leadership. I spent almost an entire day with Margaret Thatcher, talking business between our two countries. She informed me that the queen herself wanted to speak to me. That was something new, as the last time I was here, she didn’t even bother.</p> <p>I made my way to the castle with only Zory with me. He seemed to enjoy Buckingham Palace as we entered. The queen and her husband were in a drawing room as we arrived. We met with the usual diplomatic greetings and then she wanted to talk to me alone. She escorted me down a hallway.</p> <p>“I understand that your country allows men to have relations with underage boys,” she said, and it was as a question.</p> <p>“That’s correct, your majesty,” I truthfully told her. “But I would like to know why others tend to gravitate towards that particular practice of our country.”</p> <p>“Well, you’d have to admit that it is unusual, Mr. Chancellor,” she said in response.</p> <p>“Unusual for whom, your majesty?” I asked back to her and also asked her to call me, Sasha. She allowed me to call her Ma'am.</p> <p>We discussed the arrangement that I made with that particular faction of the people. It took a few hours and by the time the topic was well covered, it was quite late. She offered me and Zory quarters for the night and I accepted her invitation. The two of us enjoyed a quick snack with her and her husband before turning in. But before we left for the night, she asked if she could talk to the boy. I bowed to her request, but I was curious to her motives.</p> <p>I decided to take a walk before I actually turned in. It wasn’t very long, but when I returned to the room I shared with Zory, I found a strange sight. He was in a most peculiar condition.</p> <p>A fine looking chair was in the middle of the room. Zory was kneeling on the arms of it with his torso bent over the back of it. His knees and ankles were tied to the arms and his own arms were tied behind his back, wrists to elbows. A stick was lying across his ankles with a note. As I walked up to him, I saw the stick was actually a cane and the note read, “With my compliments; enjoy.” It was unsigned, but I figured who fixed this up for me. Roman had told me once about what a cane was and what it was used for.</p> <p>His bare butt was sticking out towards the front of the chair. I walked around to his front to find his breechcloth shoved in his mouth, with the excess hanging straight down. The belt that held his breech was tied to both nipple rings and then to the chair’s legs. His face was a little red as the blood had rushed to it in his present position. All I could do was smile.</p> <p>I wondered if she did this herself, or had one of her lackeys do it while she wrote the note. Didn’t matter, I suppose. Either way, I found out she did have a least a small sadistic streak in her.</p> <p>“Well, it looks like you had an interesting conversation with her majesty, Zory,” I commented as I ran my hand up his leg and over his smooth buttocks. He nodded his head as best as he could. “Well, how many should I give you with this thing? Ten?” He shook his head, no. “Twenty?” Another shake. “Don’t tell me you want thirty of them?” He nodded his head finally.</p> <p>“Well, I aim to please,” I said, dropping my top on the bed. I went around behind him and picked up the cane. I flexed it between both hands to test it. Very flexible.</p> <p>I pulled it back and let the first one fly across his right side buttocks. He screamed into the gag like tomorrow didn’t exist. The thing I like about it was that it didn’t make hardly any sound as it struck him. I was going to like this. Another landed right above the first one, sending him into another set of fits. He couldn’t raise his body up, as was the natural reaction of one getting caned, without causing some severe pain to his nipples. Three more landed on that side before I stopped for a small break.</p> <p>“Are you sure that you want all thirty, Zory?” I asked him. I couldn’t believe it when he nodded his head in response. I shrugged and took my place to his left. With the same accuracy as before, I landed five more strikes to the left cheek of his ass.</p> <p>When I moved back to my original position, I saw the marks left by the first set of blows left by the staff. They were five angry lines of red going horizontal across his skin. Five more were added to the screaming boy’s backside before I returned to the left. As I left another five welts to his left buttocks, I decided to take a longer break for a drink of water. This was becoming a workout, after all.</p> <p>I took aim at his right side again, trying to search for a spot that wasn’t red for the final right-hand five. There wasn’t one, so he would just have to endure them on the reddened areas. They landed exactly as I had directed them to, sending shards of pain into his young body. Five more to go, but he knew what would happen next, though.</p> <p>After the final five were painfully administered to his left side, I laid the cane across his back as I undressed completely. He groaned from the pain he was in, but he did ask for it, and I did give him the chance to back out of it. When my finger touched one of the lines left by the cane, he flinched and tried to move away from me. I smiled again, knowing that he was probably hard as hell between his legs. I reached between them and gave his nuts a quick squeeze. I knelt down on the chair behind him on the seat and lined my cock up to his backdoor. I was hard as a rock, myself, and I needed relief. He squealed as I made contact with the red welts covering his backside, but couldn’t do anything about it other than that. I fucked him proper and came inside him, like I normally do. I pulled out and walked around for him to clean me off, like a good slave.</p> <p>“Ready for bed?” I asked him when I was clean. He nodded exhaustively.</p> <p>I smiled and untied him from the chair. I had to practically carry him to the bed for the night. We slept slightly apart from each other, as he would never have fallen asleep if anything was touching his ass.</p></div>",[]
279,"The Joseph Experience, Part 26",26,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Sasha makes a plan to bring his brothers to the country for his much deserved revenge.  Of course he needs a boy to be raped…,2007-08-28,1,5,"m/b, oral, anal, whip, bond",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche081.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Plan and Execute</p> <p>When we left England a week later, Zory’s welts had been reduced to small, thin red lines. As we left, I was handed a box with a gift inside. Queen Elizabeth, herself, actually gave me the cane I used on Zory that night and a riding crop from her own stables. I was going to make good use of both of them. Zory actually got a stiffy when he saw those. I decided to keep that crop with me at all times.</p> <p>Once we landed back in Astana, I began making preparations for my estranged family. I sent an invitation to James about a job offer for him. I was extending the oil pipeline and would be interested in his opinion on the matter. I would pay for his airline tickets and his stay in country over the Christmas holidays. If he would like to invite his brothers to accompany him, then I would extend the invitation to them as well.</p> <p>A week later, I heard back that all three men had accepted the invite. I was almost beside myself that this was so easy so far. I couldn’t believe that all three of them accepted it. I suppose that the others thought they needed the break as well.</p> <p>I made sure that each of them were able to attain a passport to visit our country. Everything was set for them to visit Kazakhstan the second week of December and stay till the new year. The months leading up to it, I was almost shaking with anticipation. I just needed one more piece of the puzzle to make it all happen. I got that piece at the beginning of November.</p> <p>“Sasha?” Roman asked one bright morning. I turned to see him standing there with a young boy of about eight or so; one of my younger slaves, Yurik.</p> <p>“Problem?” I asked Roman.</p> <p>“No, but a possible solution. You have been searching for a way to trap one of your brothers. Yurik has an idea.” This surprised me and the feelings I got from Roman were genuine as well, so I listened.</p> <p>“Master, Zory told me of your plan,” he started, but a little afraid of my reaction. I wasn’t exactly keeping it a secret. If I told Zory to keep it to himself, then he would, but I didn’t this time. I told him to continue. “I would like to offer myself to one of them. Then you could hold them on a charge that I didn’t want it.”</p> <p>“We might even tape it, Sasha,” Roman suggested. It’s great being King.</p> <p>I thought the idea was wonderful. I told him that he could possibly get hurt a little in the process of this. He didn’t seem fazed by that. I made absolutely sure that Yurik was okay with this idea, and he was. I smiled at his willingness to help me get a little revenge on them.</p> <p>November came and went as we made final preparations to put my plan in action. James, Brad and John were due to arrive in a week’s time and everything was set. The week passed slowly for me, but Monday arrived and they were due to land in the late morning after flying all night.</p> <p>I sent a car for the three of them and they arrived just before lunch. Roman greeted them as they made it to my office’s door. He brought them to me as I was overlooking a map of my country on a table.</p> <p>“Chancellor Martynoff, may I introduce James Cooley, Brad Cooley, and Jonathan Cooley to you?” As he introduced all three of them to me individually, I shook each hand in turn. All three of them were shocked to see someone so young running such a large country. I motioned for all of them to have a seat. “Lunch will be served in a few minutes, Chancellor.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Roman,” I said in Kazakh and dismissed him in the same manner. Then I turned my attentions to my brothers, speaking in my accented English, of course.</p> <p>“How do you like our country, gentlemen?” I asked.</p> <p>“Just fine, sir,” James said, smiling.</p> <p>“I would like to show you our project, but first, I would like to get to know you and your family. Are there just the three of you?” I asked, feigning ignorance. I may have been calm on the outside, but my insides were doing a fandango.</p> <p>“No sir, we have a brother at home; Billy,” Brad injected.</p> <p>“I see. And he was not able to make the journey?” I asked, starting to really enjoy their ignorance.</p> <p>“Well, he’s only six years old, sir,” James commented. “Our parents wouldn’t let him come with us, especially over the holiday.”</p> <p>“That’s certainly understandable. After all, small children should not be going off on their own to another country, eh?” They sort of nodded their agreement. “And he’s the last of your brothers, eh?” I was fishing; hoping one of them would bite. James did.</p> <p>“Well, we had another brother, but he was killed several years ago.”</p> <p>“How dreadful. How did that happen?” I asked with concern in my voice. This I especially wanted to hear. I was curious what they told our parents. They sort of fidgeted in their chairs a second before Brad answered.</p> <p>“He was killed by a pack of wolves, sir.” He finished, but I got the feeling that each of them would like to drop the subject completely. I so wanted to smile right then, but I controlled myself.</p> <p>“That is horrible,” I said, forcing concern back into my voice. A dead silence came between the four of us, but Roman broke it just at the right time by announcing that lunch was served.</p> <p>I told him how to do it and it was done perfectly.</p> <p>“Gentlemen, this is Yurik, Alexei, and Fabi. They will take care of your needs until we join you.” They were dressed in only their breeches and bracelets. </p> <p>As my brothers turned, I saw John’s eyes go right to Yurik and scan his whole body. This was turning out better than I had hoped. I thought we might have to push one of them into this, but from the looks of things, that was not going to be necessary. The three slaves escorted my kin out of the room. I turned towards Roman.</p> <p>“Did you see John’s face when he turned around?” I asked him once they were gone.</p> <p>“Who could miss it?” He was smiling just as much as I was. After all, this revenge was over seven years in the making. I was going to enjoy this to the fullest. We talked a little to give them time to think we were discussing state matters. Then we joined them.</p> <p>They were in the smaller dinning room that I use when a more casual setting is required. Roman and I entered as the three of them were just finishing a small appetizer. I apologized for our tardiness and we sat down with them. The table was an oval one with nothing in the center to block those seated at the table from seeing each other. It was large enough to seat eight, but only the five of us were there at this time.</p> <p>The three slaves I had taking care of them were standing behind each of their chairs and off a little to the left. Zory was behind me and to the left as well. Osip served Roman, as usual. I noticed that John couldn’t take his eyes off Yurik, who I originally had in mind to serve James, but now I was changing my mind. I would have to do that later, though.</p> <p>“May I ask you a question, sir?” James spoke up all at once. I motioned in the affirmative. “How is it that a teenager is in charge of such a large country? No offense meant, of course.”</p> <p>“No offense taken, Mr. Cooley,” I said, but he asked that I call him James and the others followed with the same sentiment. I nodded my acceptance of their offer. “Then you may call me Sasha while you are here and while it remains just us.</p> <p>“As to your question, James, I led the country through our war of independence from Moscow. When the war was over, even though I was only eleven years of age, the people asked me to assist in rebuilding the country. I accepted on the condition that I would rule until I stepped down. They consented.</p> <p>“I don’t know how long I am going to rule this country, but I hope that I will do some good in the period I am here.”</p> <p>“How did the war get started, sir,” Brad asked.</p> <p>“Actually, it began when Moscow attacked my home south of here. I led the attack against them, and then it escalated from there. Two years and many lives later, we won our freedom. Now comes the arduous task of rebuilding everything.”</p> <p>“Your parents died in the attack?” John spoke up for the first time, and tearing his eyes away from Yurik, finally.</p> <p>“I have no parents, John. I lost them when I was very young, much like my slaves, here.”</p> <p>“These are slaves?” James asked, disbelievingly.</p> <p>I informed them of the arrangement I had made with them. James and Brad were almost appalled at the idea of it all. Only John seemed to be in favor of it. We fell into a conversation of much more mundane things until the meal was finished. </p> <p>As it was over, Yurik took our plates and stacked them on the cart. He “accidentally” dropped one of the plates and it broke on the floor. It was a cheap plate and I have hundreds of them, but I made it seem that it was priceless.</p> <p>“Stupid, clumsy boy,” I ranted in Kazakh. I knew that my brothers couldn’t possibly understand the words, but they understood my demeanor. “Come here!” He walked over and stood in a subservient stance beside me. To make this look real convincing, I had to use the proper words. “How many times do I have to tell you to be careful with those plates? Hm? Well, I have had enough of this.” I pushed my chair back. “Lie here!”</p> <p>He laid his body across my legs as I retrieved the riding crop from my side. I raised the backside of his breech and brought the crop down hard across his buttcheeks. I gave him a total of ten swats with it before returning him to his standing position. His ass was red and sore, but I knew he could handle it.</p> <p>“Now, are you going to be more cautious in the future?” I demanded from him.</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” he said, sniffling and rubbing his ass a little.</p> <p>“Good. Then finish your chores.”</p> <p>During this whole scenario, Roman just sat there, finishing his desert, as if this kind of thing happens everyday. James and Brad were stunned. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a more comical look. John, on the other hand, had to adjust his pants more than once before it was over. As luck would have it, he was sitting to my right and got a good look at the boy’s ass, even though it was covered a little by the underside of the breechcloth.</p> <p>“I apologize for his incompetence, gentlemen. He’s been a problem since he arrived here. I was seriously considering not having him work with you, but I thought I would give him another chance. If he disappoints you in any way, please let me know.”</p> <p>They were still so stunned, all they did was nod. I told them that they could enjoy the benefits of the castle, but I would like to discuss some things with James in my office. He nodded and followed me out of the room. Roman would have the other slaves take care of Brad and John. I wondered which slave John would want to take care of.</p> <p>James and I went to my office and I showed him my plans for the pipeline. He looked them over with me for the next few hours. He seemed impressed with the idea behind it as well as the design for it. A few of my ministers visited us during the day with one problem or another.</p> <p>Finally, the work stopped and we finalized the plans for us to visit the sites that I had laid out for the pipeline on Wednesday. The next day would be for him and the other two to take in the sights and culture of my capitol city. I smiled and walked him to the guest quarters so he could get freshened up for dinner. Pavel and a governor would be joining us for dinner that evening.</p> <p>I saw Yurik on the way out of the quarters and had him follow me. When we made it to the small dinning room we used earlier, I turned to talk to him.</p> <p>“Are you alright?” I asked, referring to the spanking from before.</p> <p>“Are you kidding, Master? That was soft compared to some I have gotten.”</p> <p>I knew I had the right “man” for the job now. I smiled at him and suggested that we redden his ass a little for dinner to show that he had gotten in trouble again. He nodded in agreement. I sat down and carefully grazed his asscheeks with some light slaps until it was properly red. He actually giggled throughout the whole thing. I told him to go to the kitchen and smell an onion as the cooks were making dinner. He sort of cocked his head to the side in question.</p> <p>“It will make your eyes water as if you’d been crying,” I told him. He nodded and turned to leave. I called him back for a second. “I want you to wait on John from now on. Do you know which one he is?” He nodded. “He seems to like your body, Yurik. I want you to be careful and sort of ‘lead him on’. Do you know what I mean by that?”</p> <p>“Make myself available to him, Master,” he said, with a smile.</p> <p>“Good way of saying it, but also, show a little bit of yourself. Loosen your breech some to show your butt and groin, but don’t make it look obvious to him what you are doing. Can you do that?”</p> <p>“No problem, Master. I like doing this; it’s evil.” He smiled a wicked smile as he turned to leave the room.</p> <p>I shook my head in disbelief at my luck. I made my way to the larger dinning hall to find everything in its place. Slaves were where they were supposed to be and the staff was seated. Dinner was its usual pleasant event with Yurik sniffing occasionally due to the effects of the onion. He looked absolutely wretched. Zory served me with his usual efficiency. John seemed to find ways to make Yurik serve him something.</p> <p>After dinner, we split and my three brothers walked the grounds before calling it a night. The slaves were to help each of them get into bed then return to their own quarters for the night. Zory and I passed out after I fucked him twice and he came more than a few times.</p> <p>The next day, after my brothers left to scout the city, I asked Yurik if anything had taken place the previous night.</p> <p>“Well, he did put his hand on my butt, Master, but then he apologized for it,” he told me. I smiled. I would have to say that was something.</p> <p>Just before dinner that night, I had to “discipline” Yurik again, making both of his buttcheeks quite red for dinner. He played his part beautifully. Following dinner, I had a conversation with James about what we were going to see the next day. It lasted an hour or so, and he left for his room.</p> <p>I headed to my room and Zory was there, tied spread eagle between the two bedposts. His bare butt was right at the perfect height for fucking. His feet were obviously high off the ground. A gag and blindfold were put in place as well. I smiled and walked up behind him.</p> <p>A quick flick of his left nipple ring brought an intake of air from him. Another one on the right side brought the same response. I reached between his legs to find his cock harder than a rock. I circled my finger and thumb around his nuts and closed the rest of my hand around them. A small squeeze caused him to squirm a little in the leather bonds holding him. I pulled down a little on them and he squirmed again.</p> <p>I released his nuts and stripped off my clothes. Instead of just going to the main event of fucking his brains out, I decided to just play with my little toy first. I slipped onto the bed and laid my nude body out in front of him; not that he could see it, of course. But that put my face right before his hairless crotch. I smiled up at him and blew some hot breath on his little boy-rod.</p> <p>He moaned as the air blew over him and I did it again, eliciting the same response. I didn’t like the position I was in, so I swung my legs around to fit them between him and the mattress. This was much better. I played with his cock and balls on and off for the next hour or so. I would squeeze his balls, then suck his cock until he was close to orgasming and then stop sucking. I would repeat that over and again during that time, making him extremely frustrated with me.</p> <p>I refrained from swatting his ass, even though I so badly wanted to, for the time being. It wouldn’t look good considering what Yurik is doing for me with Johnny. I had to be satisfied with just fucking his ass as hard as I could. Oh, the sacrifices we make. I eased my body under his, brushing his sore balls with my forehead, and stood directly behind him with a raging hard-on. I lined my cock up to his supple backdoor and wrapped my arms around his upper torso.</p> <p>“You want this, don’t you?” I hissed into his ear.</p> <p>“UUMMPPH!!” he replied while nodding his head vigorously.</p> <p>With that, I skewered my young toy as hard as I could. He bellowed into his gag and I’m sure his eyes were bugging out of their sockets at the same time. But he could take it, and the rigidity of his cock confessed that to me. I impaled him fully with my erection in one more hard thrust. He felt so good around my cock.</p> <p>As one hand pulled on his nipple rings, alternating between them, the other migrated down to his flagpole jutting out from between his legs. I pumped down on his small cock with each thrust upwards with mine. The moans from him told me everything I needed to know. He came in a fierce manner, clenching his gluttial muscles together and sending me over the edge as well.</p> <p>But I wasn’t finished with him just yet. As my jizm leaked out of his hole, I used it as a lubricant to stroke his cock again. I knew it was already sensitive, but I also knew he could handle another one. Boys recover so much faster than men do. When I ran out of semen, I untied the gag in his mouth and pulled it out.</p> <p>“Lick, boy, lick,” I said, putting my cum-coated hand to his mouth. He licked it like a lollipop until it was wet and I resumed masturbating him. His hips worked in time with my hand until he came again in a torrent.</p> <p>He slacked in his bonds, but I wanted to see if he could have another one. As I began to stroke him, he moaned and began shaking his head. I knew better than to stop. I also began to get stiff again underneath him. With the small bit of cum that was still inside his fine ass, I was able to begin feeding my cock to him again.</p> <p>“Some rest, please, Master,” he begged softly. I ignored it.</p> <p>I played with his nipples again to get him restarted fully, and he didn’t dissatisfy. We were up and running again in full speed. His ass always felt so good to me that I almost couldn’t get enough of him. He climaxed about twenty minutes later, but it took another thirty beyond that to make me cum. He had one more orgasmic peak in that time, but not when I did. When I finally came, he let out a groan of exhaustion at the same time I did.</p> <p>After recovering some of my strength, I untied him from the posts, feet first, of course. But I had to catch him upon releasing his wrists. I had to physically carry him up the bedding to lie down as normal. I slowly spooned in behind him and we lay there for a few minutes before drifting off to sleep.</p> <p>“You know I won’t be able to walk properly tomorrow, Master,” he said with a slight snicker in his voice.</p> <p>“Quit complaining or we’ll do it again,” I cautioned him.</p> <p>“No offense, Master, but I don’t think you could get it up if your life depended on it.”</p> <p>He had a point there. My cock was quite raw from the workout I just gave it. We drifted off to sleep snickering to each other.</p></div>",[]
280,"The Joseph Experience, Part 27",27,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"Hook, Line, and Sinker. Enough said.",2007-09-03,1,5,"M/b, m/b, nc, bond, rape",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche082.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Hook, Line, and Sinker</p> <p>The next morning, I found out that Zory was right; he was sore from the bondage and the reaming I gave his boy-hole. I told him not to worry about his duties for the day. He smiled and collapsed back to sleep as most kids do when given the opportunity.</p> <p>I met James at the door to my office and we headed out to the helicopter waiting for us. It took us to the site I wanted him to see. We stayed there all morning and ate lunch in a café close to the site. He was personable, but I had to remain on my guard and not let myself slip as I did with President Reagan.</p> <p>Later, we were walking along in a wooded area along the existing pipeline alone. He seemed to be genuinely curious about our war with Moscow.</p> <p>“Why didn’t you just go after them into their country? I mean, after all, they did attack yours, right?” It was a legitimate question.</p> <p>“Because I learned a lesson from your own Civil War, James. You don’t fight a war that you cannot win. We would have been destroyed if we tried to take any part of Russia at the beginning. And to be honest, if it had not been for the Afghanis, we would never have won the war.</p> <p>“They attacked the Russians so well, that it made it a lot easier to do the same. The people of Afghanistan are people I try not to anger, James. I hope your country will not have to find that out the hard way.”</p> <p>“So you’re allies with them?” he asked as we descended a bank.</p> <p>“Not allies, really. I would have to say that we had a common enemy at the time. Now that it is over, we have gone our separate ways. There is no love lost between our two peoples, but we do have a great deal of respect for one another.”</p> <p>“Sort of a ‘live and let live’ policy,” he offered.</p> <p>“Pretty much, James,” I returned.</p> <p>We were just finishing up that conversation when my mobile handset squawked. I answered; it was my pilot.</p> <p>“Sir, there’s been a disturbance at the palace that needs your attention,” I heard him say.</p> <p>“What disturbance?”</p> <p>“They did not say; just to get you back there immediately.”</p> <p>“Understood. Start the helicopter; we are on our way.”</p> <p>I told James that something had happened back at the palace and we needed to leave. He asked the same question I did, and I gave him the answer I was given. It was a ten minute walk to the vehicle and an hour flight back to the palace. It was pretty much spent in silence. We landed at the back of the palace and Roman came up to me.</p> <p>“Yurik’s been hurt,” he said in English. He looked concerned, but a slight wink told me everything. James, of course, didn’t notice it.</p> <p>We ran after him to the guest quarters. We found John outside a room in handcuffs with two of my palace guards on both sides of him. I didn’t even look at him, but went right into the room.</p> <p>Yurik was on the other side of the room, sitting with his knees pulled into his chest, buck naked. Some blood was on the bed as well as on the floor between his legs. His breech was lying on the bed close to the head. I turned to the guard next to me to explain.</p> <p>“He won’t let any of us near him, sir,” he said.</p> <p>“Alright, everyone back up and give him some room,” I said to them. They immediately obeyed. I walked up to Yurik and strategically put my head in the way so no one could see his eyes.</p> <p>“Yurik?” I asked, tentatively.</p> <p>A quick wink from him told me everything after this was an act. He was fine, but I was a little concerned still about the blood.</p> <p>“What happened?” I asked him, sitting back on my heel as I knelt down.</p> <p>“He…he…put his…thing in me, sir. I told him that I didn’t want it, but he did it anyway. Please don’t punish me.”</p> <p>“I promise; you won’t be punished. He will.” I turned to the guard. “Call the police, Igor, and don’t let them out of your sight until they get here.” I told Roman to get the chief of the police up here, too. Both of them disappeared and did as I directed.</p> <p>I sat with Yurik until they arrived on the scene. They took all the evidence, excluding the video of the room. Yurik was taken to the local clinic after all the samples were taken from him by the police. We might be a backward country, but our police force is progressive enough to have forensic evidence capabilities, thanks to me, by the way.</p> <p>Of course all the evidence pointed to John being the one that raped the poor boy. And the boy’s testimony was enough to lock him up for life. After the police chief, who was one of my subordinates during the war (funny how things like that happen), arrived, we went straight into my office to discuss the matter privately.</p> <p>I told him that these three were my brothers that had sold me into slavery seven years prior. I also told him that this was a setup by me and Yurik to sort of get back at them. He loved the idea. I told him of the rest of my plan and he was willing to go along with it, fully. I thanked him for his help and he left to take charge of the investigation, personally.</p> <p>When he left, Roman brought the video to me. We watched it on high speed without sound. When the sound was added, it would be worth more than its weight in gold. After watching it, I told him go get my other two brothers for me. He nodded and left with a smile. James and Brad then came into my office.</p> <p>“So this is how you repay my hospitality, gentlemen?” I asked, rhetorically. “I invite you to my country with a possibility of hiring you to work for my country at twice your current pay, and this is what you do? Rape my servant?!!”</p> <p>“I don’t know what to say, sir,” James started lamely.</p> <p>“I have just cause to throw all three of you into jail for this,” I ranted, cutting him off.</p> <p>“You can’t do that,” Brad started to say, but an angry look from James stopped him.</p> <p>“Do not try my patience, Mr. Cooley, because right now I do not have any. I can do whatever I want. Here in this country, I am God. I may only be fifteen years old, but everyone in this country knows what I did for them. Everyone here is loyal to me. The police chief you just met was one of my lieutenants during the war, and will do whatever I ask of him. I saved his life more than once.</p> <p>“This is not America, Mr. Cooley. You do not have the same rights here that you do there. Here, my word is law.” The look on his face was priceless. The realization of the amount of trouble they were in just slammed home to him.</p> <p>“What happens now, Mr. Chancellor?” James asked. We were back to titles; good.</p> <p>“They will investigate the incident. If there is enough evidence to support Yurik’s claim, and I can’t imagine there not being, then he will await trial in jail.”</p> <p>“How long before a trial?”</p> <p>“Justice is swift in our country. It usually takes no more than two months or so before a trial begins.” Both of them looked like the world had just come to an end. I wondered if they looked like this after I was gone from their lives so many years ago. “I must tell you, though, prison is not kind here. For the crime of murder, rape, and the like, the convicted go to a single prison and most do not last past a year.”</p> <p>“WHAT? Why?” Brad found his voice again.</p> <p>“Because there are no rules, except one; survival. There are no bar doors to the cells and the prisoners will kill each other at one time or another.”</p> <p>“That’s barbaric,” Brad cried.</p> <p>“Perhaps, but why should our government continue to feed a person that has murdered an innocent one? Or raped a young child? Answer me that, and I will change it.”</p> <p>That silenced any further discussion on that topic.</p> <p>“Now, would either of you like to see what happened in that room?” I asked them.</p> <p>“What do you mean, Mr. Chancellor?” James asked.</p> <p>“I mean, Mr. Cooley, that I didn’t trust any of you, so I had cameras in each of your rooms to monitor you.” They each groaned at this, as I pulled the tape out of the desk drawer.</p> <p>I put the tape into the player underneath the screen behind my desk. Without turning towards them, I pushed the play button and stepped back.</p> <p>The film showed Yurik walking in the room and delivering a towel and cloth to John as he was waking up. As the boy walked by the bed, John reached out and grabbed his arm. He pulled the kid to him. Yurik didn’t struggle, but he also seemed like he didn’t want to be near my brother. When the boy tried to leave again, John grabbed him and threw him on the bed.</p> <p>John circled around to straddle the boy and violently yanked off his breech. It was then used as a gag as John tied it behind his head. Yurik tried to untie it, but John grabbed his arms and put them under his legs. The boy continued to struggle as John made his way down his slender body. John laid on top of his back and got close to his ear. Thanks to a very acute microphone, we were able to hear every word he told the boy.</p> <p>“I know that your master is not happy with you. So, you lie there and take what I’m going to do or I will tell him what a rotten kid you are. Got it?”</p> <p>Yurik nodded slightly as if he was in fear for his life. John stood up and closed the door, but he came back to him quickly and without his shorts. He climbed up behind him and lined his cock up to the boy’s asshole. With a violent, unforgiving shove, he planted his prick inside the lad.</p> <p>My slave must have torn a few vocal cords as he screamed into the gag. John didn’t care nor did he stop shoving it inside him. It wasn’t until all eight or so inches were within him that he ceased the assault. He seemed to stop just briefly, but I think all three of us watching the tape knew what was coming next.</p> <p>John put his hands on Yurik’s shoulder blades to begin fucking him proper. Yurik groaned loudly as John’s blood caked cock was pulled out of him. As with what anyone else would do in this situation, he pulled almost all the way out, then shoved it back inside the boy without thought or concern for him. We watched as the boy was royally fucked with the full length of a twenty-year-old’s cock for several minutes until John finally came inside the boy.</p> <p>When he was done with his ass, he yanked him over and removed the gag.</p> <p>“Clean it off, boy,” he hissed at the kid. Yurik played like he didn’t fully understand him until John slapped him hard and put his dirty cock to his lips. Yurik “got” the message and opened his mouth. John got his cock cleaned, but got another erection in the process. He flipped the boy back over and slapped him hard on the back for good measure. Just as my brother was about to feed his cock to the boy again, James spoke up.</p> <p>“Please turn it off, sir,” he rasped. </p> <p>“Are you sure? This is only the beginning, apparently. This seemed to have gone on for over three hours, according to Zory and Roman.” I stopped the tape just as we heard another scream from Yurik.</p> <p>“What are you going to do with Johnny?” Brad asked, sounding defeated.</p> <p>“What would you do?” I asked and sat down at my desk. They remained standing on the other side of it. They looked at each other, a little dumbfounded. “I didn’t think you had an answer for me.</p> <p>“Now, so far, the police here have not seen that tape. If I were to give this tape to them, it would be all they would need to convict him on the spot. Give me a good reason why I should not do this?”</p> <p>Of course they couldn’t say anything. I smiled a joyless smile at them as they realized that. I had them right where I wanted them.</p> <p>“I have a way out of this for you two and your brother,” I told them. I now had their complete and undivided attention. “Bring me your younger brother, and I will forgive this trespass against my slave.”</p> <p>“WHAT!?” they both shouted. James continued, though. “We can’t do that, sir. After the loss of our other brother, Sean, our parents won’t let Billy out of their sight for very long. They would never let him come over here.”</p> <p>“Then you leave me no choice but to hand this over to the police,” I said, pulling the tape out of the player.</p> <p>“You’re asking us to bring you our brother to save another?” Brad asked, trying to recap it all in his tiny brain. I nodded simply. “But Billy’s just begun to live, sir, we can’t possibly just hand him over to you.”</p> <p>“What did you do to save your other brother’s life? The one that was killed?” I asked, pressing my point.</p> <p>“Nothing, sir,” James said, looking downcast.</p> <p>“Now I’m giving you a chance to save another brother’s life here and now. The young boy will be cared for here and have a chance at life. If you don’t agree to bring him, then this brother will die also, but in our prison. Choose now.”</p> <p>I wasn’t too sure of the choice they would make. They asked for a moment to talk about it alone and I granted it to them. They argued back and forth for a while until James turned to me.</p> <p>“May we bring our parents with him?” he asked. I sat for a moment and thought about it. Of course my answer would be in the affirmative, but I wanted them to sweat it out a little longer. I nodded slightly, giving them my permission. “Then we will go get them.”</p> <p>“No, you will go get them, and your brothers will remain here. If you do not return in three day’s time, both will be on trial for the rape. That is the arrangement, Mr. Cooley.”</p> <p>What could he do, but acquiesce to it? I had my guards come in and escort Brad out of the room to be placed under strict watch. I assured James that he will not be harmed in any way while he was gone.</p> <p>“Three days, Mr. Cooley, not a moment longer,” I warned him.</p></div>",[]
281,"The Joseph Experience, Part 28",28,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,"This chapter is the fulfillment of all of Sasha's plans. No actual sex or bondage takes place, but the story here does not require it. One more chapter to go…",2007-09-04,1,5,"m/b, anal, inc, nosex",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche083.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Fulfillment</p> <p>James took the next flight out of the country. I smiled as he left the room. Everything was working out beautifully. It couldn’t have worked better if I had planned everything down to the last detail. Roman and I discussed what we were going to do next and I told him to keep an eye on Brad for me while I visited Yurik in the clinic.</p> <p>“You know, you’re evil,” he said, joking.</p> <p>“Of course,” I answered back with a smile.</p> <p>My driver dropped me off and I went inside without worrying about any red tape. Yurik was in a private room, getting fed by a rather attractive nurse. As I walked in, she excused herself and left. I sat on the edge of the bed and looked down at my slave.</p> <p>“You were wonderful, Yurik,” I told him as I kissed his forehead.</p> <p>“So you got what you need, Master?”</p> <p>“More than I needed, boy, much more. I am so proud of you.” I told him, ruffling his hair. I asked him if he was okay, and he nodded enthusiastically.</p> <p>“I love this place, Master. Everyone here wants to wait on me like I am the master. It’s great.” He had this huge shit-eating grin on his face.</p> <p>“Well, don’t get too used to it, Yurik,” I playfully chided him. “Are you okay physically, though?”</p> <p>“Oh, that,” he said, with a sheepish smile. “I actually enjoyed some of it, sir. It felt kind of good to let him do those things to me, even though they hurt. Does that make me weird, Master?”</p> <p>I laughed at that one and told him that if it did, then both he and Zory were weird. He smiled back in understanding my intent. He and I talked a bit longer, but it was more about some personal things. Before I left, I told him what I expected from him in the way of behavior to sell this to everyone else. I also told him that the police chief knew about everything and he was the only one outside of the palace to be trusted. He understood completely. I kissed him goodbye and left him to get some rest.</p> <p>I went to the police station that was holding my brother in its cell. He looked like he had been worked over by a street gang when he was brought in to me. They threw him into a chair and left me alone with him.</p> <p>“Do you know how much trouble you are in, Mr. Cooley?” I asked him flatly.</p> <p>“Yeah, they told me,” he said, nursing a black eye with the palm of his hand.</p> <p>“Did they tell you about what our prison life is like?” He balked. “I will take that as a ‘no’.” I told him just what I told the other two in my office. He went positively white in seconds. I also told him of my arrangement with James concerning him and Billy.</p> <p>“You mean you want another slave to give me my freedom?”</p> <p>“You robbed me of a slave that was pure and chaste, Mr. Cooley. Do not debate with me about ethics; you don’t have any support for a case.” He shut up. “I will take your brother and give you your freedom in exchange; that is true. After all, you allowed one brother to die. Why is this any different?”</p> <p>“He didn’t die,” he whispered.</p> <p>“What did you say?” I asked, in a dangerous tone.</p> <p>“I said, ‘he didn’t die.’ At least not by wolves. That was what we told our parents. Our uncle sold him to someone. We don’t know what happened to him after that. I guess he’s probably dead. He wasn’t all that strong. </p> <p>“James and Brad have been bothered by it since it happened. I know; I heard them wake up from having nightmares about him for years afterward. It took me longer to realize we had made a mistake by doing what we did.”</p> <p>“You sell your own flesh and blood, and you call us ‘barbaric’? I should allow this to continue no matter what your brothers do for you.” He only shrugged in answer. I got up to leave him. When I was going out the door, I turned back for one more question. “What did your parents do when you told them your brother was dead?”</p> <p>“My mother screamed and didn’t stop crying for days on end. Father was sullen for weeks. When we arrived back home, they decided to have another child to try and replace Sean, but all they’ve done is overprotect him. They are overcompensating for what happened.”</p> <p>“I see,” was all I said and left the room. As the door shut, I leaned my back against it and began crying. So, they did care. But why were they so aloof with me? I would have to ask them that later, but for now, I had to pull myself together long enough to get through all of this.</p> <p>I had Brad watched around the clock until James returned with the rest of the family. Roman and Pavel were great in helping take the load of actually running the country for me for this time. But I was always there in case they really needed me.</p> <p>The day before James was due back, my secretary told me that the president was on the phone for me. That shocked me to no end. I told her to put it through.</p> <p>“Sasha, what is going on?” he asked, straight out.</p> <p>“Good to hear from you too, Mr. Reagan,” I sent back to him.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t give me that. What’re you up to over there?”</p> <p>“Just finishing the Joseph tale, Mr. Reagan. Don’t worry, if all goes as expected, Jonathan Cooley will not stand trial for the alleged rape. If there was one at all.”</p> <p>“This is all a setup?”</p> <p>“And a very good one, too, but please do not interfere in this,” I told him with a warning tone in my voice.</p> <p>“They are American citizens, Sasha, not your playthings.”</p> <p>“And where was my American Citizenship when I was torn from my home, loaded into a van and sold to the highest bidder, Mr. President?” Dead silence on the other end. Finally, he spoke, but the authoritative tone was taken out.</p> <p>“Handle it however you see fit, Mr. Chancellor.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Mr. President. Have a good day, sir.” I hung up the phone.</p> <p>The following day, the plane coming from the states landed in mid afternoon. I had an armed detail meet them and transport them straight to the palace. When they arrived, they were split up. James was taken to the same holding room as Brad. My parents were taken to another room to wait. I could hear my mother screaming for Billy when they wrenched him from their presence. And then Billy was brought to me in my office.</p> <p>The guards opened the door and almost threw the boy inside the room. The young boy was wailing for his parents and beating on the door to get to them. I let him scream it out before making my presence known. He spun around when he heard someone else was in the room with him.</p> <p>“Who are you?” he asked, scared.</p> <p>“My name is Sasha Martynoff. And you are Billy Cooley. It is a pleasure to meet you, Billy.” I walked toward him with my hand out. For a moment, he backed off towards the door, but stopped.</p> <p>“You took my brother,” he stated crossly.</p> <p>“Because your brother hurt my friend; very badly. He must be punished for it.”</p> <p>“What did he do?” he asked, letting his guard down a little.</p> <p>By this time, I was close to him enough to touch him, but I refrained. Instead, I sat down Indian-style on the floor. It put me on the same eye-level as him.</p> <p>“Do you know what sex is?”</p> <p>“Yeah; it’s where babies come from. But what does that have to do with Johnny?”</p> <p>“Because he forced a boy to have sex. It’s called rape and it hurts a lot. Telling you about it will not make you really see what he did to him. You will have to be shown. Will you let me show you?”</p> <p>He was apprehensive, but nodded slightly. I took his hand and led him to my desk. As I sat down in my chair, I pulled him to me. I eased him into my lap and slipped his shoes and socks off his feet. Trusting me fully, he allowed me to pull his pants and underpants down and off. After all, I do have some experience with boys.</p> <p>After I had him nude from the waist down, I pulled him up and bent him over the desk while keeping his knees on my thighs. I lined my finger up to his virgin backdoor and with an infinite amount of patience, I wormed my finger inside him. He grunted a few times and squirmed as I finally got inside him, but made no other cries against me.</p> <p>“Do you feel my finger, Billy?” I asked and he nodded his head. “How does it feel?”</p> <p>“Okay, I guess. This ain’t so bad.”</p> <p>I smiled at his innocence. With my free hand, I moved up and over his mouth. Just as he was reaching up to pull that hand away, I thrust the finger inside him fully as hard as I could. He squealed and bucked to try to dislodge my finger. Nothing worked, of course. I pulled him back to me when he calmed down enough to listen.</p> <p>“I am going to remove my hand, and if you scream, I will make sure you never see your family again. Got it?” He nodded and I removed my hand from his mouth.</p> <p>“Please take that out of me,” he asked immediately.</p> <p>“I will, but now do you understand what I was talking about?” He nodded again and I removed my finger from his anal chute. I turned him around and pulled his shirt over his head. Once he was completely naked, I pulled him off my desk to sit facing me in my lap. After wiping the tears from his face, I talked to him again. </p> <p>“Now that you felt that, I want to see what your bother did to my friend.” I clicked the tape to life and he watched in horror what John did to Yurik. When the first part of the rape was over, I stopped the tape and turned it all off. “Now, do you think he should be punished?”</p> <p>Billy looked down at his hands and nodded.</p> <p>“I think he should be punished, too, but not for this. Did your parents ever tell you about Sean?”</p> <p>“My brother that died?” I nodded. “Yeah, they told me he was killed by some wolves or something before I was born. But what do you know about him?”</p> <p>“Because he didn’t die, and I know where he is right now.”</p> <p>He was definitely stunned by this news.</p> <p>“I believe, though, that it is time that we ended this show.” I hit the button and told Roman to send everyone in the room. I turned back to Billy. “When your family comes in, I don’t want you to go to them yet, okay?” I don’t think he fully understood, but he nodded anyway.</p> <p>The door opened and my two brothers and my parents were led in by two guards and Roman. Billy turned around in my lap and sat there to watch what was going on. I placed my arm around him and moved the same hand down to his little crotch. He sat there, allowing me to molest him as I pleased.</p> <p>My mother almost ran to him, but the guard stopped her. I nodded to Roman and he left us alone, briefly. I didn’t say anything while he was gone. They all looked at their six year old little boy sitting naked on my lap and my hand in his. I smiled back, but waited until Roman returned.</p> <p>My closest friend returned with a battered and bruised brother of mine; Johnny. My mother threw caution to the wind and ran to him. She threw her arms around his neck and cried. The others asked him if he was okay, and he nodded simply. I waved to Roman and he undid the handcuffs around his wrists. My friend then led them back to the desk.</p> <p>“Please sit down,” I said to them. My mother kept looking at me and Billy as if she wanted to take him away from me. I kept my arm around his waist to hold him to me, but he made no move to leave me. He didn’t seem all too worried about anything going on.</p> <p>“Are you going to take my son from me?” she asked flat out.</p> <p>“Which one are you referring to, Mrs. Cooley?” I spoke amusingly.</p> <p>“The one in your lap, sir,” she said, with a hint of panic in her voice.</p> <p>“No, Billy is yours to take in a little while, but I do have some news you might be interested in learning concerning your other son.”</p> <p>“Johnny?” she asked.</p> <p>“No, the other one,” I said, really confusing the hell out of all of them. I let them stew about it before bending my head down to Billy. “Why don’t you tell them?”</p> <p>“He means Sean,” he said, proudly, while I was still fondling him.</p> <p>All five of them were on their feet in a flash.</p> <p>“But Sean’s dead, sir,” my father spoke at last. I turned my gaze to John.</p> <p>“No, he’s not, Dad. That was a lie that we and Uncle Rick told you.” My father turned to him, wondering what he was talking about. And James took over the story.</p> <p>“Uncle Rick sold him to someone while we were in Germany, Dad. He paid us a hundred dollars each when we told him where we had tied him up.”</p> <p>Our father swung his fist around and nailed James right in the nose. Blood spurted from it as he hit the ground, writhing in pain. I smiled at that. He deserved more, but that would do for now. He got back up, with Brad’s help, nursing his bleeding nose. I threw him the box of tissue paper. My father turned his attentions to back me. All thoughts of Billy were forgotten, now.</p> <p>“If you have any news, sir, I would pay anything to find out what happened to him,” tears were gathering in his eyes and to tell the truth, mine too. I had to rely on Roman’s strength to choke them back down before I spoke again.</p> <p>“It is said that ‘All good things come to those who wait’, and I have waited a long time for this day.”</p> <p>To be concluded... Finally.</p></div>",[]
282,"The Joseph Experience, Part 29",29,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,This is the final instalment of Sasha's story. All is revealed and some fun is had with Zory. I hope that the person/people that have been keeping up with this story has enjoyed it. Thanks for reading.,2007-09-04,2,5,"M /b, m/b, oral, anal, bond, cbt, whip, nip tort, cons, inc, voy",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche084.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Revelations</p> <p>I stood up to face my family. I placed Billy on the desk in front of me, and gave him a kiss on his forehead. Turning back to the others, I leaned over the piece of furniture to look my father square in the eye. </p> <p>“I am Sean.”</p> <p>“I am not amused, sir,” he said, taking a step back from me.</p> <p>“I am not trying to amuse you, Father. I am your son, Sean. Allow me to prove it.” I now dropped the fake accent. “When they tied me to the tree, Johnny kept hitting my crotch as the three of them circled around me. James was the one that used a rock to bloody my side and scrape the blood on my torn underpants. And Brad was the one that kept slapping me in the face.</p> <p>“Is that good enough for you?” I asked, turning my question to my brothers.</p> <p>John looked like he had eaten a piece of bad sushi. James was still trying to get his bleeding nose under control, but was also trying to grasp what I said. Brad slowly walked over to me.</p> <p>He looked at me like he was seeing me for the first time. I turned to show him the slight scar on my side where they scraped me with the rock so many years ago.</p> <p>“Oh my God,” he said and backed away. “It’s true,” he said, turning back to the others.</p> <p>I was summarily mugged by my mother right then. She was crying her eyes out as she choked my neck with her arms. She kept jumping up and down crying my name over and over again. It took over ten minutes before I was able to get any real air to my lungs. My father also came around and hugged me, but it was more of a gentle bear-hug. </p> <p>My brothers weren’t sure how to act. All of us had forgotten the naked boy sitting on my desk until he spoke up.</p> <p>“Are you really Sean?” he asked, looking up at me.</p> <p>“Yes, Billy, I am Sean,” I answered.</p> <p>“Do you want your room back?” he asked innocently.</p> <p>Everyone in the room fell out laughing. I leaned over and kissed him on his forehead again. My parents were now in the stage of asking what had happened to me and my brothers were still just standing there looking stupid.</p> <p>“We are so sorry, Sean,” Brad finally spoke up. My father made a move to punch him as well, but I stopped him.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Father, I forgive him and the others. After all that I’ve been through, I can’t get angry too much any longer.”</p> <p>Suddenly, I felt a wave of hatred and I looked over to Roman standing in the distance. I furled my eyebrows at him in answer. I excused myself from them for a moment.</p> <p>“What is your problem?” I asked in Kazakh, knowing that only he would understand me.</p> <p>“You are just going to forgive them? After all that we have done to get them here? After all that they made you go through? You are just going to let them go, as if nothing has happened?” He was quite angry about this; I felt it.</p> <p>“My brother,” I said calmly, trying to calm him down. I placed my hands on the sides of his head and looked him solely in the eyes. I had to remind him all that we had gained by their act of selling me.</p> <p>“And don’t forget; if I weren’t with you in the auction, you wouldn’t be here at all.”</p> <p>I placed a kiss squarely on his lips to let him know how much I loved him still. It took a few minutes before he accepted what I told him, but he did. I embraced him in a fierce hug and told him that nothing that happens between me and my family will ever come between us. He embraced me back just as tightly.</p> <p>We were interrupted by a disturbance at my desk. I parted from Roman to see my mother arguing with Billy.</p> <p>“Is there a problem?” I asked the general room.</p> <p>“He won’t put his clothes back on,” my mother complained slightly.</p> <p>I smiled and turned to Roman. He was trying hard to control his own giggles. I suggested that he get a smaller breechcloth for the boy and he agreed. I walked over to the other side of my desk and sat down. I convinced my mother to leave the boy be.</p> <p>“He can’t go around naked, Sean,” she said.</p> <p>“And he won’t. Roman is getting something for him to wear that will solve the problem.” I looked at Brad and James. They both had a strange look on their faces. I raised an eyebrow to them in question.</p> <p>“Are you gay, Sean?” James finally asked, but it was respectful. “Or do you prefer Sasha?”</p> <p>“I have gone by Sasha for the past seven years and have gotten used to it. Roman is the only one here that knows my true name, besides you, that is. You may call me either in private, but I do ask that you call me Sasha when someone else is around.</p> <p>“And as to your other question, I’d like to say that I leave my options open. I don’t care for labels, James. As far as my relationship with Roman is concerned, well, he and I have gone through too much together not to love each other as brothers. It was something that I just had to remind him a few minutes ago.”</p> <p>“He doesn’t like us,” my father stated as he made his way to a chair again. </p> <p>Just then, Roman appeared, carrying a breech and a belt. I set it down on the desk and lifted Billy to sit him on it. I tied the belt around his waist at the appropriate height and then set him on his feet.</p> <p>“How’s that?” I asked him. He tried it out and smiled back at me. I guess he liked it.</p> <p>There was a knock at the door and Zory walked in to tell us dinner was ready and I thanked him. As we made our way to the dinning room, my father asked about the charges against Johnny. Roman and I smiled at each other.</p> <p>“Well, those charges were a little trumped up, Father,” I said in response. “And they will be summarily dropped.” As we walked in the dinning area, Yurik was standing there in his breech as normal. Even Johnny was a little shocked. “Yurik is one of my best slaves here, and it was his idea to have one of you ‘rape’ him.”</p> <p>All of their heads turned in question. We sat down and began eating. All of them began questioning me about the whole affair. </p> <p>“I think you would understand everything better if I started at the beginning after the three of them tied me to the tree and left me there alone.” I sort of stared at them and my three older brothers turned to their food. “A man came…”</p> <p>I told them the tale as best as I could remember it, skipping a few parts in between, of course. I did tell them of how Julian and I met, then Mactep buying us. My encounter with Yurgi and Caleb followed. The war years and rebuilding years continued the story. My trip to Washington to visit with their president and what he found out about them was next. I finished off with my plan to lure them here.</p> <p>By this time, we had moved into the sitting room where we were lazing on the pillows. Billy had fallen asleep in his mother’s lap during the tale. As was customary for him, Zory was sitting in my lap after his duties were completed. He was leaning back against me as I talked and I stroked his dick under his breech. During the time, Yurik asked if he could join Johnny in the same manner. I told him I doubted if he would have a problem with that.</p> <p>“I see you have a fondness for young boys as well, Sasha,” my father asked, keeping in mind my slaves were in the room with us.</p> <p>“Through my experiences, I have learned that young boys can have the thrill of sexual pleasure just as easily as their adult counterparts. I learned from my master some of the joys and pains that come with it as well.”</p> <p>“So,” Johnny chimed in finally, “I can have this little boy if I want to.”</p> <p>“If he wishes it, then, yes. If he doesn’t, then it is considered rape and illegal.” I motioned for him to ask Yurik. Yurik looked to me for my permission and I told him it was his choice. They disappeared into another room for the rest of the night. I did tell Johnny to take it easier on the boy as he did have duties to perform the next day and he assured me he would. I got the feeling that Yurik will be walking gingerly the next day anyhow.</p> <p>“I can’t believe you allow this, Sasha,” James spoke up.</p> <p>“Most of this country is Muslim and they enjoy it, even though it is considered taboo by their religion. It’s a strange concept for anyone to understand and even I have a hard time grasping it, but they do incorporate it into their religion.</p> <p>“We have some Hindus, Jews, and Christians as well, but Islam is the religion of the majority here. I have opened the country to all religions as long as animal or human sacrifices are not part of it.”</p> <p>Zory turned and asked if we were going to bed anytime soon. I got the feeling that the ministrations I was giving his cock were having an effect by this time. I told him to wait a bit longer. He frowned, but I flicked one of his nipple rings in answer and he giggled back at me.</p> <p>“How long have you been having sex with him?” my mother asked, nodding to Zory.</p> <p>“It started about a year and a half ago, but he has been my slave since he was three. He was Billy’s age when we began our intimate relationship. Both of us have enjoyed our time together a lot more since that time.” I pulled on one of his nipple rings for emphasis.</p> <p>“How far do you go with him?” James asked.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, James,” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“Then could you show us?” Brad asked. Now that was something that had not occurred to me.</p> <p>“What do you think?” I asked, looking down to Zory. He was actually excited at the prospect of being sexed in front of someone else.</p> <p>So, we decided to head to my bedroom. Since Billy was still knocked out and my mother had no interested in seeing me fuck a young boy, she took him to their room for the night. As it was getting late, Roman headed to his bedroom after bidding us goodnight. My father asked me his question about him after he was out of earshot.</p> <p>“He’s just worried that since you have returned and we are mending a few fences that his and my relationship will weaken. I told him that nothing would come between us; nothing at all. He’s a good friend and a good man. We have a very special relationship and he just doesn’t want anything to change. To be honest, I felt the same way when he met his parents for the first time a while ago.”</p> <p>We made it to my bedroom and I told Zory to strip off his breech. I showed my family an area for them to watch and they could stay as long as they don’t interrupt the fun. They agreed and took their places.</p> <p>I had been thinking about what I could do with the boy since this idea was suggested. I decided on something new. Zory was waiting for me at the foot of the bed, nude and hard.</p> <p>I took two leather belts out of the nightstand next to my bed. The rope was laid on my bed in front of him. I put one of the belts around his waist and linked it tightly just above the hips. A rope was tied to the top of each post of the bed’s tail. The free ends were then tied to the outside of the belt to put his butt right at my groin’s height. I pulled him forward to lean over the bed where two more were tied to his wrists and the head of the bed.</p> <p>His feet were then tied to the bottom, spread opened wide. A piece of twine was woven around his nuts and pulled down until he squirmed uncomfortably. He was bent over and pulled forward by the other four ropes and his legs were going nowhere either by two more. Now I could have some fun with the boy.</p> <p>I took the leftover belt and lashed it across his derrière with significant force. He hissed at the assault, but his cock remained hard as ever. I took the belt to him for a total of twenty times, turning his white butt quite red. After every five strikes, I took a break by squeezing his captured nuts. When I was done, I turned to see my brothers sitting there massaging their cocks through their pants. I smiled; it seems that Johnny and I aren’t the only ones.</p> <p>I took my black uniform off and took my place behind him as he hung between the two posts. With the ample supply of precum on my cock, I was able to lube his backdoor up enough to plow into him fully in one single stroke.</p> <p>He let out a groan of complaint, but was begging for more within moments. As all he could do was hang there, I got my full due with him. I made sure he climaxed just before I did and I was done for a while. Not to let up on him for a second, I turned to James and Brad.</p> <p>“Would you care for a turn with him?”</p> <p>Shocked, they both stopped rubbing themselves. Zory whipped his head around to me with a worried look. I smiled back at him. James and Brad had their clothes stripped off in no time flat. James crawled up on the bed and aimed his cock at the boy’s mouth. Brad walked up behind him, looking at me.</p> <p>“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them with a smile. </p> <p>Even though he was apprehensive about this as this was his first time with someone other than me, Zory opened his mouth dutifully. Brad lined his cock to the hole I just vacated. Being larger than me, he took it easier than I did going into the preteen. Zory grunted all the same while still sucking on James’s cock.</p> <p>I smiled at the fun they were having with my slave as I sat next to my father. He was also hard, but controlling it better than my two brothers were. I reached over and massaged his crotch for him. I may be older, but I still look pretty damn good.</p> <p>“Do you want me, father?” I asked, looking down at his tented slacks. “This is the only time I’m going to offer it to you.” Roman would get a charge out of this. My father nodded and I slipped my hand down his pants. That was all it took.</p> <p>His clothes were pilled up on the bench and I was bent over another one. It had been a long time since anything was put inside me, not the least of which was a cock almost nine inches long. I held on as my father took his place behind me. I grunted just as my slave did earlier as a cock began spreading me open once again.</p> <p>“Easy,” I whispered as I winced to the pain. I pushed down a little and the pain eased up enough to allow him to continue. I nodded to him and he restarted his trek into my depths. </p> <p>“Um, Sasha?” I heard from the area of my bed. I looked to see Zory motioning something.</p> <p>“Pull on his nipple rings, James,” I said. He reached under and did as I instructed and Zory shook through a powerful climax. I smiled as I let my father continue plowing into me.</p> <p>I heard Brad bellow out as he came due to Zory tightening his anal muscles. As he pulled his larger cock out, James circled around to replace it in the boy. I watched as the youngster took another one inside him and had to hold on through another shagging. James didn’t disappoint him.</p> <p>“Stroke his cock also, James,” I gave him a hint and he nodded. I grunted after that due to my father fitting all of himself inside me.</p> <p>Experience taught me that he was going to give me the fucking I had been missing for a while. I was tight, I knew that, and because of that, it took no more than three strokes of his cock before he spilled his seed into my innards. I smiled, knowing that Roman would be giving me hell for doing this the next day.</p> <p>James came and pulled his cock out to shoot his cum all over Zory’s back and butt. The boy came after another stroke of his dick from Brad as well. A good time was had by all five of us, but it was now time for some sleep. We untied Zory from the posts and they left for the guest quarters. He and I eased into bed, but fell right asleep with him spooned up to me.</p> <p>CONCLUSION</p> <p>My family decided to remain in the country and change citizenship eventually. I married about three years later and had six of my own sons as well as a handful of daughters. And they ARE a handful. I raised each of my children to understand what it meant to not only rule and govern, but to serve as well. They learned those lessons well. </p> <p>I ruled over my country for over fifty years before handing it off to my oldest son, Sergei. He has done a wonderful job of it over the past ten years without my intervention. I am extremely proud of the job he has done for this country.</p> <p>As I am lying in this hospital bed, dying, I am hoping that the people of the world will view this as a full account of a life well spent. I have no regrets. Thank you for reading.</p> <p>Sasha Martynoff.</p></div>",[]
283,Indecent Proposal,29,SHAKEY PSYCHE,no@email,Someone needed some release after a short stint in prison. He finds an opportunitic situation and exploits it to its fullest.,2007-09-06,8,5,"M/b, bond, tort, 1st, anal, oral, nc, cbt",/web/20071125124603/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/shakypsyche085.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It happened right after my release from prison. I was in for three years for raping some old bitch. When DNA evidence was starting to be used, they figured out that I didn’t do it at all. I was released with an apology and a check for ten million dollars to cover my “pain and suffering”, as long as I kept my mouth shut about it, that is. I more than kept my mouth shut about it; I left the state, never to go back.</p> <p>During my incarceration, my parents were no help at all, either. They turned their backs on me the instant the jury convicted me. Now that I was out and a free man, I had no interest in seeing either them nor the rest of my stuck up family. So, I told ‘em to piss off and headed westward to Cali.</p> <p>I was in Phoenix eating breakfast at a diner, when I overheard a conversation going on in a booth beside me. The wife was close to tears, talking about how bad their finances were, due to their little problem. The husband was angry at the future prospects as well.</p> <p>“Amanda needs her treatments, Jim, but there’s no way we can afford them any longer,” she was beseeching her husband, wanting him to give her a way out of the situation.</p> <p>“I know that, Sandy, but I don’t see anything to help us. You’re working two jobs and so am I. The only thing we can do is get a third mortgage on the house and pray they’ll approve us for it.”</p> <p>“You know as well as I do, that they won’t do it,” she was now drying her eyes with the napkin.</p> <p>I took the chance to look. They had a boy with them; nine or ten years old, light brown hair, brown eyes, freckles on his high cheekbones, slight build, and as cute as he could be. He was fidgeting with his meal as his parents discussed the hopeless situation. </p> <p>It had been a loooooooong three years in that prison, and I was looking for some tail. It would have been nice to be a young girl, but the boy was good enough. I waited for my opportunity and got it a few minutes later as the husband got up to take a leak. I waited a second, folded my towel and followed him into the toilet. He was just zipping up as I walked in. We nodded to each other and I took my chance.</p> <p>“Heard you and your wife talking,” I began.</p> <p>“Sorry. Didn’t mean to be loud.”</p> <p>“No prob. In fact, that was why I was here. I might be able to solve your problem.”</p> <p>“Oh?” he asked, turning back to me after washing his hands.</p> <p>“Yeah,” I said, leading him along.</p> <p>“How?”</p> <p>“Well, how far into the hole are you?”</p> <p>He hung his head down.</p> <p>“A quarter million, and getting worse everyday.”</p> <p>“Only a quarter mil?”</p> <p>“Well, I had an inheritance at the beginning of all this, but it went quick; too quick. So, what can you do?” He asked this as he was scanning my clothing. </p> <p>I wasn’t exactly dressed to impress. I never have been into the “suit and tie” thing. Used to drive my parents nuts. Anyway, I smiled back at the guy and told him my idea.</p> <p>“I have some money just burning a hole in my pocket. You have a commodity I like and I have money you need. It’s as simple as that.”</p> <p>Raising an eyebrow, he started getting the idea, but not totally yet.</p> <p>“How much money?”</p> <p>“Half a mil.” His eyes shot open.</p> <p>“A half a million dollars for my wife? You that hard up?” </p> <p>I smiled and shook my head. His eyes got even wider, then narrowed.</p> <p>“Then wha…” It hit him. “No way, you fucking sicko.” </p> <p>He balled up his fist and swung. I was ready. One of the things that three years in prison taught me, was always watch for the unexpected. I deflected the swing and swung my arm under his to pull it up and back. I could have broken it in a millisecond, but I didn’t. But I did land a punch to his diaphragm, knocking the wind from his lungs.</p> <p>Still holding onto his arm, I forced him to the ground, face down. I switched hands with his arm and put my hand to the back of his neck. I knelt down real low to speak to his ear so he would hear me. My short, scruffy beard scratched rim of his outer ear.</p> <p>“Listen asshole, all you had to do, was tell me, ‘no’ and there would have been nothing to worry about. I would have gone on my way quietly, but now you’ve pissed me off. I have half a mind not only to break your arm, but take the kid permanently and there would be nothing you could do about it.”</p> <p>“Please don’t. I…I’m sorry.” He was speaking to the tile on the floor, but I still heard it.</p> <p>“You fucking pussy,” I swore at him. </p> <p>I let him up by tossing his arm back to him and he scrambled to get away from me. I looked at him cowering on the other wall, edging up it to stand back up. I looked at him with contempt.</p> <p>“I was going to play straight with you, fuckhead, but you blew your chance getting out of this mess you got yourself in. Enjoy watching your kid die.”</p> <p>I threw him a look and walked out of the room. I headed back to my seat and finished my meal. I knew the mouse wouldn’t say anything, so I wasn’t worried. Besides, it would be my word against his.</p> <p>He walked out and saw me sitting there. He sat down with his wife and whispered to her. I finished eating, paid, and left the diner. I walked along the curb and was headed back to the hotel. A voice behind me made me stop and turn; it was the mouse. He ran up to me as I waited.</p> <p>“What do you want?” I asked, putting as much contempt as I could muster into my voice.</p> <p>“You still want what you asked for in there?” I nodded. “One mil., then.”</p> <p>“HA!” I sarcastically shot at him. “He ain’t worth that much, fuckhead. Have fun.” I turned and continued on my way. </p> <p>“Wait…” he said, weakly from behind me. I stopped and turned again. “Half a mil., then.”</p> <p>“Alright, fuckhead, here’s how it goes down. That hotel over there behind me. See it?” He nodded. “Room 125. You bring him there this afternoon not a second past three. You pick him up Monday morning at eight.”</p> <p>“All weekend? Jesus Christ, man. You could be in fucking New York by then.”</p> <p>“You’re a fucking idiot, you know that? What the fuck am I gonna do with a sniveling brat of a pussy? Huh? I don’t want to keep the brat, fuckhead. I can buy one for under thirty if I wanted to keep one.</p> <p>“And to pay half a mil for a kid, I can’t exactly make anything by selling him. This make sense to you, fuckhead?” He nodded.</p> <p>“Good. Now, you get fifty thou now and the rest when I am done with him. And if I even smell a cop within a mile of here, the kid dies faster than you can believe. Got it all, fuckhead? Can you remember all that?” He nodded again. </p> <p>“What if you skip out on the rest that you owe me for this?” he asked, worried about offending me I suppose.</p> <p>“You shoot straight with me, and you’ll get your money, fuckhead. You’re just gonna have to trust me, though. But be there on time, or you can forget it all. Got it?”</p> <p>He nodded a third time.</p> <p>“Good. Three o’clock, room 125.”</p> <p>I turned and left him standing there, bewildered. He went back to the restaurant and to his wife and kid. I smiled at the impending future weekend. I paid the hotel in cash again for the weekend, getting three changes of sheets. I didn’t want the maids coming in at a bad time.</p> <p>I got into my new convertible and headed off to a “local shop of horrors”. At the s&amp;m shop, I picked up a ball gag, lube, two different sized (6” and 8”) dildos, buttplug, nipple clamps, and a leather flogger. I left, thinking about this evening and about the boy. </p> <p>I smiled and then visited the local hardware store. You’d never believe the amount of fun objects are at hardware stores. I bought some brown thistle rope, some string a little thicker than kite string, and a rug beater. I got some things to clean the room and some plastic to cover the mattress with.</p> <p>I headed towards the hotel to set things up. I stripped one bed and wrapped it in the plastic wrap. This would prevent any blood or cum from getting on the mattress. I could always throw the sheets and pillows away. The bed was then remade.</p> <p>I took the ropes and tied four nooses and tied the loose ends to the four corners of the bed. The dildos, plug, gag, lube, clamps, rug beater, and flogger were put in the nightstand in between the two beds. It was just after two when I finished the preparations. I waited for the two by going over in my head what I had planned for the boy. I couldn’t hide the hard-on raging in my pants after a while, but I kept it under control.</p> <p>At just before three o’clock, a knock at the door stirred me from my bed. I looked through the eyehole, and it was the pussy and his kid. I smiled and opened the door. I ushered the two inside. The pussy knelt down to look his son in the eye.</p> <p>“Now, Jimmy, this is the man I was telling you about. You’ll stay with him for the weekend and I will pick you up on Monday morning. Okay?” </p> <p>Little Jimmy nodded, but obviously scared. The man looked up at me and stood back up at the same time. He had a look on his face I recognized right off; betrayal. He had something up his sleeve and I knew it.</p> <p>“Now, I have your word that you won’t take him?”</p> <p>“As I told you, I don’t want a permanent kid around me. I also told you that if I smelled a cop around here that you would get him back in pieces. Remember?”</p> <p>He nodded.</p> <p>“No cops; I promise,” he said, extending his hand. I looked at him; sure enough, he had something planned. He needed the money, so he was going to go through with this thing this weekend, but afterward, I wasn’t so sure. I shook his hand and gave him his initial money. He took it and with a backward glance to his son, he left.</p> <p>“Fucking pussy,” I said under my breath as the door closed. I latched the door closed and walked back to the boy. The boy turned and looked up towards me. The boy was understandably scared. I smiled down at him and sat on the bed to look at him in the eye.</p> <p>“You know why you’re here?” He nodded; yeah, right. “Then why?”</p> <p>“Dad said that I was going to spend the weekend with you,” he so innocently put it.</p> <p>“Doing what, though?”</p> <p>“He just said to stay with you. That’s all.”</p> <p>I smiled. The fucking pussy didn’t have the guts to warn him about me and what the boy was going to be doing. I extended my hands to him and he walked to me. I took his hands in mine.</p> <p>“You’re here for me to enjoy. Do you know why?” He shook his head. So innocent, but not for long. “Two reasons. One, because your parents need the money, and I am paying a lot of money for you to be here.”</p> <p>“How much money?”</p> <p>“Half a million dollars,” I said. Why lie to him? The kid’s eyes almost shot out of their sockets. “To pay for your sister’s treatments. The second reason, is because it’s been a long time since I fucked anyone and you’re it. Do you know what I mean by ‘fucked’?”</p> <p>He shook his head. And since there was no reason to lie to the boy, I told him straight out.</p> <p>“I’m gonna put my dick in your mouth and your asshole. Several times, too.” </p> <p>Again, his eyes shot out of their sockets and he tried to get away from me. I grabbed onto his hands tighter as he tried to squirm away from me.</p> <p>“Don’t bother trying to get away from me, kid. I am older, bigger, and faster than you. Not to mention the door is locked. There’s no way out of this for you, so accept it right now.”</p> <p>He didn’t want to, but he settled down a little.</p> <p>“Is it gonna hurt?” I nodded. “Then please don’t do it.”</p> <p>“Don’t bother, kid. It’s too late. Unlike your pussy of a father, I won’t lie to you; it’s gonna hurt and hurt a lot. But I don’t care. When Monday morning comes along, you’re not gonna be able to move from the pain of it all. Every part of your body is gonna hurt when I get done with you.</p> <p>“I paid a lot of money for you, and I am gonna get my money’s worth. You can cry all you want, but it’s not gonna change a thing. So get over it right now.”</p> <p>I knew I was wasting my breath, but I figured he deserved to hear what was about to happen to him. Unlike in prison, that is. I reached for his shirt and he stopped me by holding on to it.</p> <p>“You can do this the easy way or the hard way, kid.” I glared at him, but he didn’t release the shirt. I slapped him hard across the face. “This is the hard way, kid. Now let go of the shirt right now.” He let go of it, albeit reluctantly.</p> <p>I pulled it over his head and off his body. I took a second to drink in his youthful frame. Not a blemish to mar it. That would change drastically soon enough.</p> <p>“Take your shoes and socks off, kid,” I told him. He shook his head, no, and I slapped him again. Reeling from it, he reached down and took them off, shaking. When he was finished, I motioned for him to come to me. Warily, he walked towards me. I reached out to unbutton his pants. He reached to my hands to stop me again.</p> <p>“So, you’ve chosen the hard way. Fine.”</p> <p>I grabbed him by the waist and picked him and threw him face down on the bed with the ropes on it. Before he could turn over, I straddled him quickly. He yelled and I hit the back of his head hard to quiet him down. He tried to kick me, and connected to my back a few times, but the hits had no real strength. I pulled his left arm out and slipped the noose over it. I pulled the rope tight to cinch it down around his wrist. The right wrist was next.</p> <p>“Please mister…,” he pleaded, but I didn’t say a word in answer.</p> <p>While I was there, I decided to gag him. I opened the drawer to the nightstand and pulled the ball gag out. I yanked his head up by his hair and he squealed like a little school girl in surprise. His mouth was opened just enough to fit the ball inside it. I buckled it behind his head, securely quieting any further protests from him.</p> <p>I climbed off him, now that he was secure and quiet, and yanked the bedcovers and top sheet out from under him. The pillows were thrown to the side as well. I walked to the door and checked the eyehole. No one was there. I even checked out the window through the blinds; no one. I smiled and returned to the boy.</p> <p>I stood at the foot of the bed, admiring the view. He was still kicking his panted legs, trying in vain to reach me, but I liked it. I took a step forward and knelt down on the bed. To make sure he didn’t kick me any, I straddled his legs as I reached under him for his fly. A quick twist and pull and they were opened. He was still squirming, but it was useless, of course. I grabbed the sides of both his pants and underpants and yanked hard downward.</p> <p>A nice, round butt stared up at me; smooth as silk. I slid down his legs and pulled the clothing with me until they were off him. Now he was kicking more; I assumed it was to try and either get to me or cover himself. I reached out, grabbed his left leg, and pulled it towards the noose on that side. A quick pull and it was secure. He pulled the right one up as far as he could get it, trying in utter vain to keep it away from me. That lasted about a second or two. I went around and tightened all four ropes, stretching him out fully.</p> <p>With all four limbs safely tucked away, it was time to play with my expensive toy. I climbed on the bed and eased my way up his body slowly. My hands traced every inch of his perfectly smooth body as I moved snake-like over him. I stretched out my body to lie on his back. My mouth was right beside his ear.</p> <p>“As I said before, unlike your father,” I whispered to him, “I didn’t lie to you, kid. I told it to you straight. I also gave you the choice of making this easier on you. You didn’t want to, so I’m going to fuck you as hard as I can. I’m going to make you pay for that with your whole body. This could have been easy on you, but now, it’s not.”</p> <p>He whimpered into his gag as I rolled off him to the side between the beds. I stood up and undressed slowly and dramatically to make sure he saw all of me. As I lowered my pants, my ten-incher sprang out for his viewing terror. That would be the last thing he was going to see for a while. I took the hotel towel and simply laid it over his head. It was loose enough to allow him to breathe, but not see out of it.</p> <p>I went to the nightstand and pulled everything out of it. The lube, butt plug, dildos, and nipple clamps were put on top of the nightstand within easy reach of the bed. The flogger was put on the bed to the boy’s left and the rug beater was put on his right. </p> <p>I took the string and walked down to the foot of the bed. I unwound the string that I thought would be enough for my purposes. In the middle of the length of it, I circled it around to form a lasso of sorts. I snaked my free hand up under his butt and snared his small nuts. I pulled them painfully down, eliciting a whimper from my toy, and fit the lasso around the base of them. A couple of loops around the balls to make sure they were mine and the string was tied off. I pulled the free ends of the string downward to the foot of the bed.</p> <p>Now, the problem was tying it off. There was nowhere to do it. I didn’t want to tie them off to the wheels under the bed, so I looked around. I saw an old footstool and grabbed it. It was small enough to fit under the bed. It actually fit very snugly. I tied the string off to it as tight as I could without doing any permanent damage to the boy, but it was enough to make him very uncomfortable; painful when I eventually fuck him.</p> <p>I walked along side him to his right and in between the beds. His body was perfectly smooth all over. He squirmed under my touch, anticipating what was coming, or at least he thought so. The reason I like the rug beater, is that it makes almost no sound, but hurts like fucking hell when comes in contact with human skin. I picked it up and brought it down horizontally across both cheeks of his ass. He screamed in pain as the red circle began showing on his white skin. But I was just getting started.</p> <p>I brought the leathered loop down again, just above the first strike and he screamed. Another hit just south, accompanied by its scream. One on just his left cheek followed by one on his right. Both elicited screams by the boytoy. I moved south along each of his thighs, hitting them as I went. A quick four back to each buttocks brings more screams from him. I laid the beater down on the bed where I picked it up from. I could wait no longer from him, now. I had to have him.</p> <p>Taking the lube, I moved to the foot of the bed again and crawled up on top of his prone, sweat-drenched body. I lowered myself down to his ear.</p> <p>“That was for choosing the hard way, kid. Now, the real pain starts.”</p> <p>He moaned as I put some lube in my hand. I might be a sadistic fuck, but I’m not a totally complete bastard. I wiped the lube along his crack and he clenched his cheeks closed, hoping that would help. I smiled.</p> <p>“Still taking the hard way, huh? Fine with me.” I sat back and lined my thick cock to his chaste backside. As I touched, he clenched even tighter. I smiled at the attempt to keep me out. Seeing where I needed to go, I placed my cock at his entrance. </p> <p>“Last chance to make it easy on yourself,” I warned him. He didn’t even try to relax, not that I blame him. “Okay…” I pushed forward and his body went even tighter, if that was possible. But no matter; I had been patient enough.</p> <p>With a massive shove forward, I breeched his barrier and he screamed like nothing else. Thankfully for the ball gag to lessen the sound, or a few Chinamen would have been able to hear him. The head of my cock was the only thing across the threshold, but it was larger than anything he could have imagined, I’m sure. He fought to push me out, but it was less than a futile attempt.</p> <p>Using one hand to keep his ass steady and the other to continue to guide my cock into him, I inched my way inside his warm body. I smiled.</p> <p>“Now I remember this feeling,” I said to myself.</p> <p>Once I was about three inches inside him, I lowered my body back down to lie on his prone one. He was still fighting to get me off and out of him. When I was totally lying down on top of him, I whispered into his ear again.</p> <p>“This could have been easier if you had cooperated better, kid, but as it is you haven’t…,” I said and shoved my hips downward as hard as I could, sending shards of pain through his virgin hole. Another scream erupted from his throat. “Ah… sweet music.” I didn’t let him get used to this part of me too long, and viciously shoved another two inches inside him. I don’t know how he found the strength to scream, but he did again. One more shove, and I was fully embedded inside his body. He was taking all ten inches of me, but not happily.</p> <p>I waited a second and then began sliding my cock back out of him to fuck him properly. Once about eight inches had been removed, I slammed it back inside. He shrieked yet again. Two more times had me shooting my stuff inside him.</p> <p>Cum, blood and shit coated my cock as I slid it back out of him. I raised my torso off the boy and pulled out, looking at the mixture. I smiled and sat back, watching sobs wrack his small frame. I reared back and slapped his right asscheek hard.</p> <p>“Oh, stop crying you fucking pussy-boy. We only just got started. We still got all weekend to have fun.” He whimpered again at that and I got up to wash off. With a clean cock, I walked back in the room and lay down on the other bed to watch the news a little. The boy was still sobbing at his lost virginity and, I’m sure, his sore asscheeks.</p> <p>After a few minutes of boring shit on the tube, I turned back to my toy. I looked down between his legs. There was now some dried blood and cum on his balls, which were now a different shade of purple. Some of the same mixture was also on both of his asscheeks. Not to let this opportunity slip by me, I decided to see if I could help the kid.</p> <p>“You’re bleeding a little and you got some of my jizm down here. You want me to clean you up a little?” The boy nodded, but barely. I shrugged and went to the bathroom.</p> <p>I got a washcloth and the bottle of rubbing alcohol and carried them back inside the room to my young charge. This was going to hurt like hell and I smiled at the future crying he was going to be making. I poured some alcohol onto the cloth and wiped his cheeks off of the blend of dried juices. He hissed through the gag and began humping the bed at the pain of the alcohol penetrating his torn skin. Still I continued wiping him off with it, though. His torn asshole and the flayed skin of the ass around it stung like hell from the liquid, but he was clean and read for round two.</p> <p>Some lube was squirted into my hand and I wiped his crack with it, preparing him for me again. As I took my place between his legs, he groaned at the prospect of getting fucked yet again. But this time, as my cock touched his shredded sphincter, he didn’t tighten up.</p> <p>“You are learning. Took you long enough.” Nothing was going to prevent any of this and he was beginning to realize it. </p> <p>His hole was a bit more giving this time as I once again forced my way inside him. He cried as I tore into him again, but it didn’t stop anything. I was wanting him to feel the pain again, so I thrust as hard as I could in my position, impaling him fully onto my cock. He screamed anew as much as the gag will allow.</p> <p>“I love making music,” I said as I laid on top of him again. This time, though, I slipped my arms under his pits and curled them back over his shoulders. I quickly pulled almost all the way out of him and savagely shoved it all the way back inside. Another scream. I grit my teeth as I seethed into his covered ear.</p> <p>“I…am going (uh)…to (uh)…fuck you…as hard (uh)…and as…much as (uh)…I can, you…little…fucking (uh)… pussy,” told him, punctuating each time with a painful downward thrust of my hips. He cried each time I did it. </p> <p>Each savage thrust was a release of frustration for those three years in prison that I didn’t deserve. Each one was a payback for the bitch that sent me there. And each one made me forget the trauma I was put through. </p> <p>I was making sure he felt all of me with each powerful thrust, and he did. Not only was his ass getting tortured, but his balls were being yanked on by the string with every downward thrust. So, I was hurting both sides of him with minimal effort. I sliced into him for a lot longer this time until I filled his cavity again. I pulled out as a spurt of cum shot up and landed on his back. I didn’t bother cleaning it off him.</p> <p>I got myself cleaned off, though, and as I walked back inside the room, I noticed the time. I was starving. I got dressed and headed to the local McDonald’s. Knowing that the kid was hungry, I got my food to go and came back to the room. I sat down and ate the meal with him next to me, not getting a damn thing. I know it was a cheap thing to do, but I didn’t care. He was here for my pleasure, not the other way around. I finished eating and got a wild hair up my ass about doing some damage to the kid again. I picked up the rug beater and began pummeling his buttocks and legs until he was a deep red again. A quick undress and I was inside his ass for a third time. He moaned in desperation, but didn’t fight it again. This time, though, I shot my full load all over his butt and lower back.</p> <p>“You smell like a cheap whore, kid. Guess I’m gonna have to clean you off again.”</p> <p>He screamed and began shaking his head, emphatically, no. Another scream erupted as the alcohol laden cloth swiped his whipped buttocks. He cried and whimpered and groaned throughout the whole cleaning, but at least he smelled better.</p> <p>I was getting tired, now, so to put him to bed, I decided on a little bit more torture was warranted. I shoved the butt plug inside his anus, which he did not like, for some reason or other. As I untied the ropes from the bed frame, he probably thought that it was over for the night, but I just flipped him onto his back and retied the ropes. I pulled the string holding his nuts a little tighter, putting some pain into that area now, not just something uncomfortable. He fidgeted as I tightened.</p> <p>“Don’t know what you’re complaining about, kid. It ain’t like you use them for anything, any how.” I snorted at my own stupid joke and went to the nightstand. </p> <p>I rubbed his right nipple till it got hard and then released the clamp onto the small tit. He squealed, squirmed, and flopped around for several minutes until he settled down enough for me to add the second one. Repeating the process, he had the same reaction. As it was getting later in the evening, I had to quiet him down before heading to sleep. I lashed his chest with the flogger real hard, causing several horizontal lines to appear across it. Another scream from him.</p> <p>“That was a way of getting your attention, toy. If you continue to make noise, I will continue to use this on you.”</p> <p>He didn’t listen, so I brought it down across his torso again, eliciting another gagged scream from him. I did it again, getting the same reaction. The fourth one landed south across his exposed little dickie and purple nuts. A real scream from that one.</p> <p>“Stop the noise and I will stop the whipping; that simple, kid,” I said.</p> <p>With a great deal of effort, I’m sure, he settled down and stopped the whining. I smiled at him as I took the towel off his head and lay down for the night in the other bed. He would let out a whimper occasionally, but pretty much stayed quiet.</p> <p>The next morning, I woke up with a hard-on that wouldn’t quit. Thankfully, I had a “willing” hole to fuck. I untied the rope to his ankles from the bed and retied his knees to his elbows. The ropes that were still on his ankles were retied to the side of the bed. The effect spread his legs wider than before, giving me a real good look at his hole. The string to his useless nuts was retied to his big toes. I reached down and ripped the butt plug out, causing him to painfully wake up. Now the fucking can begin again.</p> <p>I lined the head of my ten inch cock up to his seeping hole and began feeding it to him once again. He groaned and whimpered again, probably realizing that the whole thing was not some nightmare. He kept shaking his head as my cock penetrated further into his depths.</p> <p>“Open your eyes, kid,” I told him as I leaned over his tied frame. He shook his head, no, and I slapped his face hard. “That’s ‘yes’, brat. Now open your goddamn eyes or I swear I’ll beat you till you’re fucking black and blue.” He opened his eyes and looked up at me. “Better. Now, look down at what’s going inside your ass.”</p> <p>He looked down and his eyes bugged out of their sockets at the enormity of it. I smiled again and continued to feed it to him. Once I was about half way inside, I slammed the rest of it home. He reared back and howled into the gag that was still in his mouth. I do love that sound.</p> <p>“Damn that feels good. You know, kid, I might change my mind and keep you forever. It’s obvious that your parents don’t give a shit about you or you wouldn’t be here. They only want your sister.”</p> <p>I began fucking him hard as I talked to him, continuing to tell him that his parents didn’t give a fuck. He shook his head back at me, but I didn’t care at this point. I fucked him as hard as I could, not minding the pain I was putting to his asshole or his nuts. Just as I was about to cum, I reached down and squeezed one of the nipple clamps, sending shards of pain through his chest and his ass clenched from it. I released my load inside him again and collapsed on top of his ravaged body.</p> <p>“Mmmm, that felt good. Nothin’ better than a nice, tight hole to fuck first thing in the morning.”</p> <p>I rose off his body and slipped out of his asshole, which was bleeding again. I untied his knees from his elbows and his balls from his big toes. When his legs were free, they just plopped down to the bed. I smiled and released the ropes tying his wrists to the bed from the bed’s frame. He groaned in pain as I took the nipple clamps from his chest. I was expecting some reaction from him, but he just lay there, exhausted, I’m sure.</p> <p>Getting an inspiration, I turned him over. I took the ropes that were still on his wrists, and tied his arms behind his back by securing each rope to the opposite elbow. I saw the damage I had inflicted the night before and his ass region was heavily laden with angry red lines and some bruising. He’d recover.</p> <p>“I’m taking a shower. You can either lay here or join me; your choice.”</p> <p>I wasn’t worried about him running away, as the door was secured tightly and he couldn’t reach the locks with his arms tied the way they were. And the ball gag in his mouth prevented him from using that also. I swatted his ass hard and went to the bathroom.</p> <p>“Ah,” I gasped as the warm water struck my body. I sat down in the tub and just let the water run all over me. It had been a long time since I was able to enjoy this simple pleasure. Usually, I had to watch out for the rapes in the shower. As I lay there, I looked to my left and saw the outline of the boy against the shower curtain. I parted it and he was looking, pleadingly, at me.</p> <p>“You want in?” I asked him and he nodded. I opened the curtain further to allow my fuck toy inside.</p> <p>He cooed as I did when he stood under the jet stream of the water. I just watched him rinse his body off in the water. After a few minutes, he looked like he was trying to sit down, but was unsure of doing it with his hands tied behind his back, so I helped him down.</p> <p>“If you won’t yell or scream, I’ll take that gag out of your mouth, kid. But if you do, it goes back in and I’ll beat every single inch of your body till I get tired of it.”</p> <p>He nodded that he understood and I removed the gag. I threw it out of the tub once it was off. He flexed his jaw a few times, getting used to the freedom from it. Then the sobbing came, and it took some time before it was over. I didn’t care; I just let him cry it out. Once it was done, he turned back to look at me with puppy-dog eyes.</p> <p>“Why?” was all he asked.</p> <p>“Why am I doing this?” He nodded simply. “Simple. It’s been a long fucking time since I had anything to fuck and I saw you. Your parents need the money, and I needed something tight to fuck, so a trade was made.</p> <p>“But now, I think it’s time for you to learn to take a man’s cock down your throat, kid,” I said, looking at him.</p> <p>I could see the quarrel inside him. He didn’t like the idea of my cock going into his mouth, but to piss me off was not a good idea. Resigning to the inevitable, kneeling, he turned around to face my direction. I smiled and pointed to my hardening cock. Taking a deep breath, he lowered his head to my crotch, but stopped; not knowing what to do next.</p> <p>“Use your tongue first to lick it like a lollipop,” I instructed. He nodded and began doing as I told him. After several passes of his tongue, I told him to swallow the head and make his way downward. He regretfully nodded.</p> <p>As he couldn’t use his hands, I reached down and pointed my cock skyward. He closed his eyes, opened his mouth and lowered it onto my cock’s head. My blood-filled cock packed his mouth. I felt his teeth just behind the head and I slapped his face.</p> <p>“No teeth, or you leave here without them, kid,” I told him.</p> <p>He gulped and nodded. He then moved closer to me by inching forward on his knees. With the closer position, he was able to get more of me inside his oral cavity. When the tip hit the back of his throat, he gagged, though. He tried a half-dozen times, gagging each time and getting more and more frustrated after each failure. I think he figured another punishment was coming if he didn’t do it soon.</p> <p>“Oh, fuck it,” I said and grabbed the back of his head by his wet, brown hair.</p> <p>Not giving a damn, I pulled his head down hard on my cock and shoving the first third of it down his gullet. It was tight, that was for sure. </p> <p>He tried to fight me by pulling his head back, but I wasn’t letting go of his hair. He gagged, sputtered, and gasped as he tried to rid the foreign object spreading his throat muscles to the max. I pulled him off me to let him get some air, and then shoved his face back down on me hard again. I got almost half of my cock into him this time.</p> <p>Even though water was falling, I could tell he was crying from the oral rape. But, that was his problem, not mine. I tried to jam more of me inside him, but it couldn’t happen right away, so I pulled out a little and force-fed it back again. Two more pumps and I let him catch his breath again.</p> <p>As I pulled it out, he choked in some air and cried fully. I let him have it for now, and when it slowed to a whimper, I pulled his head downward. He knew what was coming of course, and pulled in as much air as possible before my cock went into his mouth. Gagging again as it hit his reflex, I pushed passed it and made more of my rod invade his gullet.</p> <p>I repeated it again and again until I erupted. I pulled out just as the first load shot out of my dick. He took it full in the face. I stroked my cock to get all of my jizm out and all over his young face. When I opened my eyes again, he was looking up at me, pleadingly.</p> <p>“What?” I asked him. </p> <p>“Can you please not do that again?” he asked, sniveling. Angrily, I grabbed him by his hair and yanked his head back to force him to look fully into my eyes. He yelped in surprise.</p> <p>“I will do what I want and when I want with you, pussy. You’re mine until Monday morning; that’s two days from now. Got that?!”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he said, nodding as best as he could. His eyes also told me something; he was scared shitless. He was mine.</p> <p>“Good. Just for that, you’re not gonna get any breakfast. And if you whine about that or anything else, you can kiss lunch good-bye also. Got it?” He nodded again. “Good. Now, clean yourself off.”</p> <p>I finished the shower as he rinsed the cum off his face. I turned off the water and climbed out. He trailed along behind me. After drying myself off, I did the same to the kid. I grabbed the ball gag and headed back into the room with my toy shuffling along behind me. I saw the bed sheets; they were ruined and I would have to take them with me when I left the hotel.</p> <p>“Face down on the bed, kid,” I told him. Grudgingly, he walked passed me and laid his body prone on the soiled sheets. I removed the nooses from his ankles and slipped them over his head to rest around his neck. Each one was tied to the sides of the headboard, tight, but not too tight. He still had plenty of airway to breathe. The ball gag was reinserted in his mouth and tied to the back of his head.</p> <p>The string that was still around his nuts was retied to the footstool that was fit under the foot of the bed. I uncoiled some more of the string from the spool and tied his big toes together as the hung above his buttocks. I left two ends of that string hanging. One of them went to be tied to his arms that was tied across his back. The other was tied to the string holding his nuts prisoner.</p> <p>I sat down next to him after trussing him up and getting dressed to leave.</p> <p>“Here’s the deal, kid. I’m heading to get something to eat and will be gone for a while. If you move around, the nooses tied to your neck will tighten and will not loosen at all. So, I suggest you lie as still as possible. I’d hate to come back to find a corpse.”</p> <p>I put my shoes on and left the room. The cleaning lady was pushing her cart down the walkway as I was leaving.</p> <p>“Leave this room alone, please,” I told her in Spanish, “Naked pussy inside.” I gave her two twenties. She smiled and nodded and went on her way. At least I didn’t lie about it.</p> <p>I had a full breakfast at the same diner that I had met the pussy and his family. He wasn’t there, but I didn’t expect him to be. After something satisfying to eat, I left for a drive around the city of Phoenix. It was a nice day, that was for sure, and a great day to be free.</p> <p>I took in some sites and a movie as well. I got something for lunch and a to-go bag for the kid. He had to be starving to death, after nothing to eat since yesterday afternoon. I parked and got out of the car. I got a feeling that everything was fine and went to the door. Opened it, and the kid was just where I left him. I latched the door closed and sat the food down on the bed I slept in.</p> <p>I released the nooses around his neck and the string leading from his toes to his arms. The ropes tying his hands and arms behind his back were next to fall. I sat back down on “my” bed as he sat up gently. His feet turned in for him to sit with the bottoms touching and the heels close to his crotch. He sat there, wondering what to do next. I smiled.</p> <p>“Go ahead and take the gag off,” I told him. He reached back and undid the buckle. The gag was spit out and he lowered it into his lap with his hands. He looked at me, shyly, wondering about the next move. “No, you cannot untie your nuts or your toes. Now, have something to eat.”</p> <p>I handed him the doggy bag and he ate ravenously. I flipped the channels on the tube while he ate. He belched as he finished and I laughed at him. He actually smiled back as he wiped his mouth off. I was now in the mood for more tail. His smile faltered as I got off the bed and moved to the stained one.</p> <p>“Undress me,” I told him.</p> <p>Nervously, he reached over and unbuttoned my shirt. I kicked off my shoes and pulled my socks off with my toes while he was doing that. I leaned back to give him access to my belt and pant’s fly. With further shaking hands, he loosened it up and I lifted my butt up for my pants to be lowered. I kicked them off my legs and onto the floor. I pulled myself up and onto the bed farther. I righted myself to lie down properly on the bed. He shyly turned to look at me.</p> <p>“Now, suck me, kid,” I told him.</p> <p>Regretfully, he lowered his head to begin his job again. I smiled as he licked the stalk, making it grow to it’s full length. His smooth hands worked the base and I instructed him how to gently massage my hairy balls. I eased up into a sitting position and motioned for him to lie lengthwise between my legs. As his nuts were still being held prisoner by the string to his big toes, they were being pulled by his feet when he stretched them downward.</p> <p>“You know what to do now,” I told him and he nodded. He didn’t want to, I could tell, but he opened his mouth to vacuum me inside it. “Much better, kid, much better. You know, you’re getting to be a real good cocksucker. May have to tell your pussy of a father about you on Monday.”</p> <p>He didn’t stop. I think by now, he was used to me talking to him while he was either blowing me or I was fucking his brains out. My cock hit his gag reflex again, but he knew better than to stop and it slipped passed it with much less resistance. As all ten inches disappeared down his throat, I reached over to the nightstand and picked up the eight inch dildo and slicked it up with the lube. The thing was perfect for my needs as it had a handle on the end of it. Not interrupting what he was doing, I sat up into a kneeling position. The dildo was placed at the entrance to his backdoor and I waited.</p> <p>“I’m going to shove this inside you, kid. And if you scream or bite down, I will make you wish you’d never been born. Got it?”</p> <p>Nervously, he looked up at me with those puppy-dog eyes and nodded. I pushed forward, making more of my cock slide down his gullet and took aim. The head of the fake cock was put right up to his sphincter. With a quick jab forward, I impaled him on the head of it. He gagged and I looked down. His eyes were closed and tears were running down his cheeks, but not a word further escaped and nothing but his lips and throat were encasing my cock.</p> <p>“Impressive, kid,” I told him. From there, I sat up and hovered over him, with my left hand supporting my weight. With my right hand minding the dildo, I began working his asshole, until all eight inches were inside his ass. The whole time, he never forgot about sucking on my cock.</p> <p>“Now, this is going to fuck your ass until you make me cum, kid. The longer to take, the sorer your ass is going to get. I suggest you get busy.”</p> <p>As I began to pull the rubber cock out of him, he reached his hand up to begin massaging my balls again. His head began picking up the pace also. I savagely thrust the cock back into his asshole, eliciting a groan from him, but nothing more. He knew better now. Within a few deliberate twisting pumps, I began really fucking the kid with all eight inches. His throat was doing a number on my own ten inches as well. Throughout the whole time, I didn’t move an inch below my waist; I just let him do it all.</p> <p>The kid was getting good, that was for sure, but I didn’t let myself cum for over an hour’s time. By the time I felt it building up inside my loins, his ass was raw from the constant slamming of the rubber dick. Finally, though, I groaned and shot my full load down the kid’s throat. He choked a little on it, but otherwise took it all. With one final, harsh thrust downward of the dildo, I was spent.</p> <p>Drenched in sweat, I rolled away and collapsed beside him. After a few deep breaths, I looked back to him. His body wracked under the throws of his weeping. I reached up and untied his toes and down to free his nuts. I then turned around to lie along side him as he lamented. When it was over, he turned to face me.</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>All he did was bury his head in my chest and start crying again. To say that I wasn’t touched, I would be lying. I didn’t know what to do about this, so I just put my arm around him and held him to me. When I thought he had cried it out of his system, I pulled away to look down at him in the eye.</p> <p>“You up for a shower?” I asked, smiling a little. He smiled back while wiping his eyes and nodded. I got up and headed in that direction. A second later told me he wasn’t with me. I turned and looked; he was in the space between the beds, standing at the foot of them, looking at me and the door. I thought about racing to him, but stopped. I wanted to see what he would do.</p> <p>“Your choice, kid,” I said, making him jump. It took him another second of thinking, but he turned and walked over to me. He stood before me, shyly, looking up at me, covering his loins.</p> <p>We walked into the bathroom and stepped into the shower together after the water was warm enough again. This time, he took a proper shower with me watching from my sitting position. Minus the lines and bruises I had given him, he really did have a cute body. When he was finished, I pulled him towards me to lie on top of me.</p> <p>“Why does it feel good?” he suddenly asked.</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“When you put your…thing…in me; why does it feel good?” he asked again, sitting up to look me square in the eye. I took a deep breath and answered.</p> <p>“Well, it just feels good when you fuck someone. Having something warm and wet wrapped around your cock feels good; like nothing else.”</p> <p>“Oh,” was all he said.</p> <p>Without any prompting from me, he slid down and began sucking on my cock again. He didn’t lick it, he just pointed it at his mouth and inhaled it. I was a little astonished, but not completely. It happens in prison; guys get used to it all eventually. I was out before that happened to me, thankfully.</p> <p>Anyway, he sucked me to full erection in no time. I had thought I was done for the night, but when he went to work on me, things changed. When my cock was sticking straight up, he pulled his mouth off me and turned around in the tub. He knelt down and sat on his legs. He lowered his body to lay it on his thighs while he reached back to pull his asscheeks apart.</p> <p>“Stick your…thing in me…if you want,” he said quietly to the tub’s surface. I smiled.</p> <p>“Not here,” I said, sliding a finger in and out of his offering.</p> <p>We toweled off quickly and headed back into the bedroom. I was the one to take the bed first, this time. I rolled over to lie on my back. He sat next to me and took my cock in his hands again and licked me back to full staff. Once there, I nodded to him. He began straddling me, facing towards me, but I turned him around to face towards the TV.</p> <p>“Ride it, kid,” I told him and he nodded; getting the picture.</p> <p>He reached down and pointed the pole he just stiffened at his pussy-hole. As it touched him, he took a deep breath, anticipating the next move. This time, I let him move at his own speed. The head began splitting his barrier again and he hissed at the painful intrusion. After all, I had just pummeled his ass with the dildo so badly, that he was probably sorer than ever in his life. </p> <p>“Bear down like you gotta shit,” I suggested and he nodded again.</p> <p>I saw his butt move as his stomach muscles tightened. His asshole loosened up considerably and my cock slid in much easier. Without any prompting from me again, he made sure he was all the way down to my hairy groin in only two strokes. He waited for a minute to get used to it all again. I raised my legs up to be bent at the knees, placing him between them. He used my legs and knees as something to hold on to as he rode my cock.</p> <p>Slowly, he pushed up with his hands on my knees and his own knees helping. He was all the way to the phallus of the cock and began his descent. Soon enough, he built up a steady rhythm of riding my shaft. I looked down between his legs and saw his own cock begin to grow. Now that shocked me, but it would wait till later.</p> <p>It felt great letting him do all the work now and me just reap the benefits. I took a lot longer to cum this time, due to all the fucking I had been doing over the past twenty-four hours. It took over an hour later of him tirelessly fucking himself on my cock before I exploded. We had to stop twice for me to lube his ass before we could continue to completion.</p> <p>Once I came, he flopped down onto the bed between my legs, exhausted and sore as hell. I told him to lie back on my chest and stomach. When he did, his little dick lay pointing straight up, towards his chest. I wasn’t planning on doing this, but the kid deserved it, after all. I lubed up my hands and reached down to stroke his stiffy. He began groaning, in pleasure, this time, as soon as I started. I pinched his nipples a couple of times, stimulating different areas of his body simultaneously.</p> <p>As he built towards his climax, I could tell he was getting scared, but didn’t want to stop me, from fear of retribution. Unable to stop the inevitable, he reared his head, arched his back, and came tremendously. He eased down from it and back down on my torso.</p> <p>“How’d that feel, kid?” I asked him once he was coherent enough.</p> <p>“That felt great!” was his exclamation. I chuckled.</p> <p>“Now you know why I want to fuck you so badly,” I said and he nodded.</p> <p>I moved out from under him and got the ropes. As soon as I sat back down he turned and looked at me.</p> <p>“You don’t have to; I’m not going to leave,” he said, a little afraid of what I would do at the suggestion.</p> <p>“I know,” was all I told him.</p> <p>I cut a length of rope from the remainder of thistle rope and tied the ends together. I looped it around on itself a couple of times to make a triple-thick circle. I put two nooses in the middle of it and slipped his wrists through the loops that the nooses had made. I cinched them tight, capturing his wrists. I tied the free ends to the posts of the bed’s headboard.</p> <p>He was flipped over to lie on his stomach and I replaced the ball gag. I didn’t need to do that, as I knew he wouldn’t scream or shout, but I just wanted to. From there, I pulled his legs downward hard until the ropes on his wrists were tight. His legs were spread out and the nooses replaced, stretching him taut enough to be in some discomfort all night.</p> <p>The rug beater was applied to his ass a couple of times, getting him to bellow a little before I turned in for the night. I smiled to myself as I listened to him groan some while falling asleep.</p> <p>The next morning, I woke with a straining hard-on. As this was going to be my final day with the kid, I was going to make the best of it. Some lube and quickly acquiring a position between his legs, I fed my full length to his reddened asshole. He was awake the moment the head of the cock passed his sphincter barrier. Once I was fully inside him, I laid down and took the ball gag out of his mouth.</p> <p>“’morning, kid,” I said. He nodded back.</p> <p>I pulled out and pushed back inside him, not hard but also not as soft as I could have. He groaned lightly as I resubmitted my cock to his entrails. Two more gliding strokes and he said something under me that I didn’t catch. I asked him to repeat it.</p> <p>“Harder…?”</p> <p>I reared back in shock.</p> <p>“You want it harder, kid?” I asked, stunned like hell. He nodded softly and meekly. “Well, okay…”</p> <p>I pulled back out and slammed it home as hard as I could. He hissed, but he didn’t plead or ask to stop it. I looked up to see his hands clench into fists, but I gave him what he asked for. I slammed into him again and again as hard as possible. When I looked down to see his face, tears were streaming down it again, but he still didn’t plead or beg for me to stop my onslaught. I tore into him as brutally as I could, without remorse until I shot my cum inside his young ass for the umpteenth time.</p> <p>Something surprising happened when I did; he came as well. His body shook and he groaned in the unmistakable signs of someone going through an orgasm.</p> <p>While my cock was still inside his ass, I looked down at him.</p> <p>“You’re starting to enjoy getting fucked, aren’t you?” I asked.</p> <p>He shrugged, not knowing just how to answer that one. I had seen it a couple of times in prison, also. Guys get raped at the beginning and don’t know how to handle the brutality of having a guys shove their cocks up their asses. At the beginning, they hate it, but soon enough, they get to like the feeling of it all. Eventually, they begin to beg for someone to do it to them. I was just shocked that it happened to the kid, here.</p> <p>I ran my hands down his side, stopping momentarily to tickle his underarms. He giggled and I rolled off him. I untied him and we hit the showers again. This time, as I was standing, letting the water rinse the soap from my body, I felt his mouth lick my weakened cock to life. I opened my eyes to see him smiling up at me with those puppy-dog eyes of his.</p> <p>I smiled back at him and let him do his work on me. Soon enough, his whole mouth engulfed my stiffened rod and I felt him push hard adequately to get the head down his throat. With another breath, he sank his mouth down the rest of it until his nose was buried in my wet pubes. I reached down and pulled on his thick head of hair while he glided his throat along my length.</p> <p>I ran my hand down his back and slipped a finger inside his asshole. After hooking my finger inside him, I pulled upward. He groaned under me, but otherwise made no other indication I was doing anything to him. After a few times of this, he pulled his mouth off my cock and looked up at me again, looking like he wanted to ask me something.</p> <p>“What is it?”</p> <p>“Can you get that thing you put in me and do it again?”</p> <p>At first, I didn’t know what he meant, then it dawned on me. The dildo. I had an inspiration.</p> <p>“Can I trust you to go get it and bring it here?”</p> <p>He nodded.</p> <p>“You know what would happen if you run, don’t you?”</p> <p>Another nod. So, I motioned for him to go get it. He got out and I heard him leave the room with wet feet. A second or two later, he walked back inside, carrying the fake cock like it was a talisman or something. I motioned for him to resume his previous position and he stepped in the shower to do so. But then another idea hit me and I stopped him as he was about to engulf my cock.</p> <p>“Turn around,” I simply said.</p> <p>He looked at me, questioningly, but did as he was told. I pushed him down to his knees and I sank down right after him. I put my knees inside his legs. Then I lined my cock up to his backdoor again, and shoved it inside as hard as I could. He hissed and groaned again, but didn’t do anything to stop me. I took the dildo from him and put the tip of it to his lips.</p> <p>“Open,” was all I said. He got the idea and opened his mouth.</p> <p>I shoved the dildo down his gullet in one move. He choked and sort of hitched his chest as it entered him, but then accepted it. I leaned down to him to whisper in his ear.</p> <p>“Make me cum like you did last time, and I will take this out of your mouth, kid.”</p> <p>He nodded and clenched his buttcheeks closed fairly tight. It felt good. With one hand, I reached under him to wrap my arm across his stomach. The other began to move the dildo back and forth along his throat muscles. He began moving his body in time with the action from the dildo and it slid his ass all along my cock’s girth. The effect was divine. </p> <p>The kid did his best to take me over the edge, but having just came out in the room, it was going to be a while before it happened again. But he was into it for the long haul, having no other option. Just to be a nice guy and help the kid out, I began moving my hips in time with him. Still with all that work from both of us, it took a while before I spent my balls’ juices into him again.</p> <p>I reached down his body and felt his cock and it was hard as well. Well, the kid did deserve something in payment for his hard work, so I stroked his little plaything. It didn’t take but a few strokes and he clenched his body tight and groaned through a climax of his own. Even through those few strokes, he was still trying to glide his butt along my weakened cock to help it out.</p> <p>“I think it’s time we finished this shower for real and get something to eat.”</p> <p>He nodded and we did just that. As he had a few slap marks and a few bruises that would be easily seen, he had to stay in the room. I tied him up into a hogtie with his nuts tied to his big toes again and left him sucking on the smaller dildo. </p> <p>I got some brunch, as it was too late for breakfast, and headed back to the room. Just as I arrived, so was the cleaning lady again. She smiled and nodded as I gave her another forty dollars. </p> <p>I entered to see him face down on the bed, humping it to try and get himself off. As he was humping, the string that was tied to his nuts pulled them upward, to cause some pain to them, but it didn’t stop anything. I sat and watched from the other bed after locking the room closed again. It was very entertaining to watch him work.</p> <p>Although I enjoyed just watching, I wanted a little piece of the action. I grabbed the rug beater and brought it down hard across his right buttcheek. He groaned, but continued what he was doing. I hit him again with it, but he kept right on humping the bed. I did a total of ten hits to his right side before moving to his left and administering the same amount to that side.</p> <p>As the tenth one hit, he shuddered and brought himself off. I smiled and untied him from his hogtie. I gave him the food I got for him and he ate ravenously again. I knew that I had only a few more hours of useful time with the kid, so I had to make it count. </p> <p>While he ate his food, I made preparations for his final hours with me. And they were not going to be fun; for him that is. I reached up and took the light that was mounted to the ceiling down. It was one of those that was mounted flush against the surface. I took the wires and just put some electrical tape over the ends to keep them from touching either each other or the support bar which was metal.</p> <p>I took one of the nooses and tied it loosely to the bar in the ceiling. The looped rope was put through the noose and I motioned for him to come to me. He finished his meal and willingly walked over to me where I had put the stepstool under the ropes. After stepping up on the stool, I put the blindfold and ball gag on him.</p> <p>Next, I put his hands through the two loops made by the noose and pulled the noose tight, securing his wrists in the rope. I reached up and pulled the rope down on the other side of the bar, pulling his arms upward over him with his head on top of his arms. I made sure that his ass was at the proper height for fucking and I tied off the rope to the ceiling. He was on his toes on the stool at this time, but I took it out from under him after that, effectively hanging him by his wrists.</p> <p>I took each ankle and tied them to the wheels under each bed. The bar normally used for hanging clothes was tied to each ankle as well, making sure he couldn’t pull either bed towards him. I rubbed each nipple and applied the clamps to each one, eliciting a loud groan apiece. His dick was actually sticking straight out in anticipation. It deflated somewhat when I lashed his chest with the flogger.</p> <p>He groaned and I hit him again with it. As I got to ten lashes, he was crying again. Twenty made him scream. I moved the flogger up and down his chest, abdomen, and groin. His whole front was riddled with horizontal red lines, but I didn’t stop. Ten more lashes to his front and I stopped. I moved around behind him and began again with his back and butt. After another thirty, I stopped with the flogger, but moved to the rug beater again for twenty across his butt and legs. The last one with that struck his bare groin, sending a renewed, muffled scream into the room.</p> <p>The bottle of alcohol was retrieved from the bathroom and foregoing the washrag, I just poured it down his body without it. He jerked and twisted and screamed the whole time the liquid assaulted his sensitive skin. I recapped the alcohol and lined up behind him. </p> <p>With every ounce of viciousness I could muster, I speared his young ass again. I wrapped my arms around his middle and squeezed the clamps on each of his nipples in turn with one hand while holding him in place with the other. I laid into his tender ass as hard as possible for the next half hour or so and flushed his innards with my jizm. </p> <p>I rested for a while and then took another turn with him. The flogger and beater were used again, putting more marks all over his youthful flesh. Another hour-long shagging and I was spent. Knowing I was leaving in the morning, I needed this time to wipe the room down and change the sheets. I didn’t need to leave any evidence behind.</p> <p>I got some supper and headed back to the room. He was groaning as I entered, but I really didn’t care. Another severe whipping later and I fucked his ass one final time. Before nodding off, I got an inspiration. I took a plastic coat hanger and fit the hooked side into his asshole. Next, some rope was tied to the strap of the ball gag and then strung down to the end of the hanger. I used a trucker’s hitch and pulled until he squirmed at the pain from abusing his asshole again. I tied off the hitch and hit the sack.</p> <p>The next morning, I slapped his chest hard a couple of times with the beater then put a hundred dollar bill under each of the nipple clamps. I laid a note on the dresser that read “I KNEW YOU WOULD FUCK ME AS BAD AS I FUCKED THE KID.” I dressed and said good-bye to the kid. I put my toys into my bag and left the room with the soiled sheets. After throwing everything into the car, I left the hotel, but not the city. I drove around the block and parked the car in a parking lot of a grocery store. I moseyed back to the grassy area on the other side of the hotel and waited.</p> <p>I didn’t have long to wait. The kid’s pussy of a father showed up around eight o’clock with a small contingent of policemen. He knocked on the door, but didn’t go inside. Finally, one of the cops kicked the door in and they rushed the room.</p> <p>“OH MY GOD!” was the cry from the father as he viewed his son being strung from floor to ceiling. I smiled as I knew he was going to betray me.</p> <p>Knowing that they would never see me though the grass, I eased myself away and headed back to the car. I got on the highway and finished my journey to California. The incident didn’t make the news, which didn’t surprise me in the least. There are days that I think back on the kid and how he’s doing, but pretty much, I just remember the fun of the weekend and smile to myself.</p></div>",[]
284,My Summer at My Friends House,-1,BA BRIAN,jjeeplover_fordtrucks@yahoo.com,"My parents are going away on vacation for the summer. I am staying at my best friends house for the summer. unbeknownst to me my parents authorized Mrs. Crouse to treat me the same way as J.C. Mrs. Crouse told me to take my things to J.C.’s room. On my way I was still thinking about what Mrs. Crouse said to me before I was sent to my friends room, he was playing, but he went and took a nap an hour ago but you can go and wake him and help him up. The keys are hanging on the wall by the light switch. She was also smiling at me. So he I am walking down the hall and went in my friends room. When I walked in my jaw dropped to the ground.",2006-09-17,6,3,"rape, toys, anal, bd, fdom",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/babybrian001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My parents are going away on vacation for the summer. I am staying at my best friends house for the summer. unbeknownst to me my parents authorized Mrs. Crouse to treat me the same way as J. C. Mrs. Crouse told me to take my things to J. C.’s room. On my way I was still thinking about what Mrs. Crouse said to me before I was sent to my friends room, “ he was playing, but he went and took a nap an hour ago but you can go and wake him and help him up. The keys are hanging on the wall by the light switch. She was also smiling at me. So he I am walking down the hall and went in my friends room. When I walked in my jaw dropped to the ground. My friends room was a nursery, an oversized nursery! I looked around for a few minutes. The first place I looked was the crib. I saw my friend laying in the crib. The crib was big enough for my friend and I to sleep in. on top of that he was tied down with a pacifier strapped in his mouth. Then I turned my attention on the oversized changing table and saw boat loads of diapers. I picked one up and examined it. With out notice I heard Mrs. Crouse say, “ I knew it we have another baby here. I was speechless and she walked over and stripped me naked as I was struggling but I was no match for her she was to strong She then tied me down to the changing table. She noticed I had hair down there and started to shave my hair off and when I saw the razor I started struggling again but I was strapped down tight. Mrs. Crouse told me to stop struggling or I would get cut. I stopped right then and there for fear of getting cut. Then she started to oil, lotion, and powder my diaper area and slid a diaper under me and taped it closed nice and tight.</p> <p>Mrs. Crouse then untied me and put an onesie on me. Then she told me to put my hands behind my back and turn around. I started begging her not to do this and to please take the diaper off of me? She said, “be quiet and do as your told”! So I did and she handcuffed my hands together and told me to turn around again and open wide. I kept my mouth shut and she decided to pinch my nose so I would have to open my mouth to get some air then she shoved a pacifier in my mouth and strapped it in behind my head. Then she unlocked the top of the crib and put me in there and tied my ankles to the crib sides and closed and locked the crib top. What I did know was that she shoved 5 suppositories up my ass when she oiled my backside. Soon I had to go pooh-pooh within 5 minutes after she locked me in the crib. I finally couldn’t hold it any longer and let lose in my diaper.</p> <p>A half hour after I messed in my diapers Mrs. Crouse finally let us out of the crib and unbound us and sent us to the kitchen and put us in matching highchairs. She fed us each 5 jars of strained carrots and 5 jars of strained prunes. Then she gave us 3 baby bottles., 2 full of baby formula and 1 full of apple juice. The bottles were laced with a laxative and a diuretic. For the next few hours we were wet and messy. Then Mrs. Crouse decided to change us so she took us to J. C.’s room and took our diapers off. Then she decided to force us to have sexual release and put J. C.’s cock inside my ass and put a dildo inside his ass and turned it on and it started to vibrate inside his ass. While we were fucking each other she tied us together and put us in an extra large disposable diaper. She left us like that until the batteries died in the vibrating dildo which was 5 hours we were exhausted.</p> <p>By the time Mrs. Crouse freed us I managed to pee inside my friend 10 times and I also added poop to the diaper about 10 times also. My friends mother finally diapered us each in a separate diaper. Then she put locking mittens on our hands and pacifier gags in our mouths.</p> <p>We were then placed in the playpen and the top was then shut and locked. We were forced to watch sesame street all morning. When it was time to eat lunch we were put in our highchairs and strapped in. our hands and feet were strapped to the arms and legs of the highchairs. We were treated like this for the rest of the summer. When my parents came home they went straight home to unpack and get my room setup before I was sent home. When I got home I went to my room to get a toy I noticed my room changed and looked just like J. C.’s new room. When I looked in my drawers I saw diapers, pacifiers baby powder, and baby clothes. When I looked in my closet, I saw more baby outfits which included sailor suits, footed sleepers, coveralls, onesies, rompers, and short alls. I went to my mom and asked her why my room was changed into an adult sized nursery. She said because I am sick and tired of you wetting your pants everyday just because you don’t want to stop playing to come in and go to the bathroom and now I am going to treat you just like a baby that you wanted to be. So now you and J. C. will be best friends forever and be treated just like overgrown babies together forever.</p> </div>",['The end!…. Or is it I am open to suggestions. All suggestions are welcome. Please give me some ideas.']
285,Santa's Gifts,-1,BANPOP,no@email,"Ralph meets Abe online,Abe looks just like Santa and they concoct a meeting so Abe can give Ralph's little 4 year old step-daughter her Xmas gifts.",2006-11-07,19,4,"M+/g, pedo, toys, bd, n/c",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/babynpop001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ralph took in a drug adict and her 4 year old daughter but the mom got caught in a drug sting that involved murder and she got sent to prison and Ralph ended up with custody of Bonnie, her 4 year old daughter. Ralph was addicted to kiddie porn and chatting with like -minded Pedo's on line and after he had sole custody of Bonnie he met a lot more interested men who pleaded with Ralph to let them meet up with sexy little Bonnie but Ralph was hesitant until he met up with Abe who was a big old dude with a white beard who looked like he could be Old Santa himself so he let Bonnie see Abe on Abe's cam and she begged Ralph to let her meet ""Santa""and of course encouraged the little tyke and he promised Ralph he'd provide her with ""gifts""that would leave a lasting impression on the little toddler. Al had old Ralph hooked when he started telling Ralph all the things he could give her and all the training he would provide.</p> <p>That weekend Abe showed up at Ralph's place with a big cardboard box of Xmas toys for little Bonnie and little Bonnie was thrilled. The first box he let Bonnie open was full of tiny little slut wear and Ralph and Abe dressed the little tyke in her new outfit which consisted of a sheer black see-through nightie, black nylon stockings with a baby garter belt to hold them up,2""high heels that must of been made for little girls because they were so tiny and the cotume was topped off by a pair of crothless sheer black panties so the little doll's puffy cunt was fully visible and a real treat to behold.</p> <p>Abe explained to Bonnie that next he had a special drink for her, a special Xmas drink. While Ralph and Abe toasted Bonnie with their shots of booze Bonnie drank her specially prepared ""Xmas""drink and quckly, within minutes, started to feel the effects of the sedative Abe gave her. While little Bonnie totled around the room in a drug induced stupor Abe explained to Ralph that what he had planned for the tyke required that she be as sedated as possible especially since in the past all the little girl had experienced had been an occasional pussy eating by her new daddy. Ralph and Abe picked up Bonnie and sat her on the sofa."" We wanna see your pretty little cunt ""and as Abe said this he spread her little legs wide apart ""and if your a very good little girl for Santa I might give you your next present."" Abe handed Bonnie the next gift wrapped box and the excited little girl opened the box and found this 4""long and 1""around candy cane dildo with red and white stripes and immediately popped the thing in her mouth, The little girl sucked and slurped on the dildo shaped candy cane. ""Suck it good and lets see how much you can get in your mouth.""But Abe wasn't satisfied with the mere 2""that Bonnie took down her throat and had Ralph hold her head steady as he forced down the whole 4 ""down the gagging child's throat. This wasn't fun anymore for the tyke but Abe had just begun and as he held the candy cane and forced it down her throat he fished out 6""stiff rubber dildo out of the box and while Ralph held the child'slegs wide open and Abe spread her cunt lips apart and lubed up the dildo and spread a generous amount in Bonnie's spread cunt he inserted the dildo into the now screaming child's tiny little pussy.</p> <p>Ralph was amazed because Abe actually got her baby cunt so open he was able to get a good 4""up her hole. All the while Bonnie had the candy cane shoved down her throat and Abe fucked the dildo in and out the now bleeding little pussy, next he got a second rubber dick and used it to penetrate her small ass hole only this rubber dildo was a good 7""and he managed to get almost the entire thing up her ass. What a sight little Bonnie was with all her holes plugged. Next Abe got out a padded saw horse and with Ralph's assistance they secured Bonnie belly down on the sawhorse. ""Your now riding Santa's reighndeer Bonnie and Santa's got a special treat for you now"". Abe next yanked out her cunt dildo and actually replaced it with his own thick 7""peice of man meat managing to get almost his enite cock into the 4 year old while old Ralph pulled the candy cane out the child's mouth and replaced it with his stiff dick. ""Christ this is fun""Ralph said as he shoved his cock down his baby's throat. ""This is just the start""responded Abe,""if it's ok with you I've invited another guy over and he's got even more toys for your honey that is if your up to it"" he said as he winked to Ralph! profile = Like stories similiar to the one I've written and am big on training the young.</p></div>",[]
286,"Loving Teacher, Part 1",1,BACKSLASH OBERON,backslashoberon@hotmail.com,,2004-12-14,117,4,"pedo, nc, spanking, ff, incest",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/backslash001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Samantha Hargraves loved being a teacher, it was all she had dreamed of being since she was a little girl. She was an excellent teacher, mostly due to the great love she had for her students. She had studied hard throughout her years in public school and then gone on to study at university, and all that time she had harbored a dark, twisted, little secret. Samantha Hargraves loved little girls. She had noticed early on that her teachers held power over all the kids in her classes, especially in the younger grades. So Samantha had become a primary school teacher and for five years no one had discovered her little games.</p> <p>Samantha had several little peccadilloes when it came to little girls and she had only tried out the least risky ones on her cuddly little charges. Samantha saw little girls like the world's greatest stuffed animals. It had all begun when she was twelve and had first babysat her 6 year old cousin, Daisy. Daisy was a cheerful little girl, prone to hyperactivity and giggling. It had been a bright Sunday afternoon, and Daisy had been playing outside in the warm July sun.</p> <p>Samantha called Daisy in from playing and, looking the sweaty, grass-stained, little girl up and down had told her it was bath time. Daisy protested, as little kids are prone to do, and Samantha had decided to spank the little girl, just like her father did whenever Sam acted up. She grabbed Daisy around the waist and carried the screaming and kicking child upstairs and into the Bathroom. Daisy's parents bathroom was huge, with two sinks and a Jacuzzi-style bathtub. Sam sat down on one of the two dressing benches around the tub and quickly pulling up Daisy's sun-dress, draped the child across her knees. She asked ""Gonna take a bath like I told you?""</p> <p>Daisy shook her head and, looking sulky, said ""You can't spank me, mommy will be mad at you.""</p> <p>Samantha smiled softly to herself and, without pausing to consider the trouble she might be in if Daisy told on her, began to slap each of her little cousin's white cotton panty covered buttocks. She rained down stinging blow after stinging blow, ten to each pert little rump-cheek.</p> <p>Daisy screamed and began crying, yelling ""Stoppit!"" at the top of her lungs.</p> <p>Samantha realized that the neighbors might hear Daisy, if she did not find a way to make the little brat shut up. Looking wildly around her eyes fell on the white panties and she had a really naughty idea. She quickly yanked the panties down, hard, causing Daisy to squeal as the elastic dug into her tender skin.</p> <p>Sam looked at the little panties, their fabric damp from little girl sweat and tiny droplets of urine. She had another naughty thought and sniffed them quickly, taking in the sweetish, musky smell, before she stuffed them into the protesting mouth of her six-year-old cousin.</p> <p>Daisy nearly choked as she was suddenly muzzled, and she began to cry as she realized what was stuffed into her mouth. She tried to spit it out but Sam was wadding it further into her mouth and them fixed it in place with her own hair band. She wailed as loudly as she could but all that came out was a muffled squeal.</p> <p>Sam looked down and caught her breath as she gazed at the perfect smooth and glowing softly red rear of her cousin. She licked her lips and begin to spank her again, harder than before. She spanked and spanked, loosing herself in the rise and fall over her hand, in the writhing and squealing of the little girl, in the tingly between her legs at the thought of how naughty she was being. She spanked for what seemed like hours, until her cousin's rump was bruised black and blue and her own hand was throbbing. What finally made her stop was the sudden burst of pain / pleasure as she missed the suddenly limp form of her cousin as the girl passed out and slipped out of the way, causing Sam to slap herself, hard, on her pubescent crotch. She screamed as orgasm after orgasm ripped though her, dropping the unconscious six-year-old to the hard floor as she spasmmed wildly and collapsed next to her, panting and gasping for air.</p> <p>When she came around, her eyes fixed on the purplish rump of the little girl and she realized that if she did not think fast, she was going to be in a lot of trouble. Sam quickly removed her clothing including her surprisingly soaked panties and the rest of Daisy's apparel. Filling the tub with warm water she climbed in, still holding the now naked, but still unconscious child in her arms. She began to clean herself and the little girl, who came around slowly.</p> <p>Daisy gasped and whimpered as she realized that she was still with her crazy cousin. She squirmed and tried to tug away from the bigger girl. ""You hurt meeeeee!"" She sobbed.</p> <p>Sam nodded and smiled wickedly at Daisy. ""Yes I did, and If you ever, Ever!, tell anyone I will do it again, this time with a leather belt. So this is what you are gonna tell Auntie Carol, okay? You are gonna tell her you were slidding down the stairs all afternoon, okay?"" All the while she was creating her cover story, Sam was softly rubbing the little girl's naked thighs, gently and soothingly in the warm water. She waited until Daisy nodded, slowly and with tears in her eyes, but she did nod. Sam smiled and kissed Daisy's forehead. ""Kay. Now I have a reward for you cause you are being a good girl now.""</p> <p>Daisy blinked softly ""Re... reward?""</p> <p>Sam, who had discovered how nice a Jaccuzzi could be last summer when she had gone to Mexico with her parents, smiled and nodded as she turned the Jets on full. She spread the little girl's legs and possitioned Daisy's tiny little sex right over one.</p> <p>Daisy squealed and began to wriggle as tingling waves of pleasurable bubbles raced over the sensitive skin. Sam held Daisy there until the girl reached orgasm and sagged in her arms. She snuggled the little girl close and kissed her nose ""Was that a good reward?"" Daisy trembled and gasped for air, unable to speak, but she nodded slowly ""What was that? Can we do it again? "" She asked when she finally could speak once more.</p> <p>Sam grinned as a whole new bunch of naughty thoughts came into her mind. Sam inwardly marveled at the idea that Pain could be balanced by pleasure. She giggled softly as some fun ideas for games to play with her little cousin filled her thoughts. She nodded ""But not tonight Daisy. Your parents are gonna be home soon. Remember what I told you know and we can do this again."" She helped the girl out of the bath and dried them both off. Dressing the girl in her PJ's carried her down stairs and the two watched TV and ate Spagetti-o's until Daisy's parents came home.</p></div>",[]
287,"Loving Teacher, Part 2",2,BACKSLASH OBERON,backslashoberon@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,48,3,"Fg, Fdom, rape, sad, ped, spank, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/backslash002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Samantha had spent the next week thinking about what she had done to her cuddly little cousin and had passed through first the guilt stage, then the angry at herself stage, and then slowly the realization that she had enjoyed it stage. Just the thought of her little cousin writhing on her lap made her all wet inside and the memory of squeals and bright pink flesh was almost enough to send her over the edge without even touching herself.</p> <p>She would lie in bed late at night and play with her tiny budding nipples as she rubbed her thighs together, thinking of Daisy and hoping for a chance to play with her cousin again. She shivered to herself and moaned, biting her bottom lip as she came. She also began to think about the other girls she saw in school each day. Her Best friend Lucy Danvers, her other best friend Carrie Connors, that cute little Chinese girl Chen, Alice the teacher's pet. She would sit at her desk and make up stories in her mind about what she would do to each of them, and while she did it she would rub her hand against her skirt and panty covered crotch. She did not realize that Ms. Sumner, her teacher, could see what she was doing, but even had she realized she might not have stopped.</p> <p>In her mind she would hold that Chen girl over her lap and hit her ass with her hair brush again and again, while Chen cryed out and begged her to stop. She would make that no good Alice Redding's ass so red that she would not be able to sit down for a week, and she would do it in front of the class. As for Lucy, Lucy Samantha wanted to kiss and lick all over, just the idea of touching Lucy's breasts, which, even not considering that she was only twelve, where quite big and made her uniform swell nicely. Lucy was constantly being teased but Samantha always stood up for her. Carrie was again different. Samantha wanted to kiss Carrie, Carrie the tomboy, Carrie the smart, Carrie the strong, Carrie the Pretty. Samantha wanted Carrie to do all the things to her that Samantha wanted to do to others. She shivered deep inside at the thought and soaked her panties as she came just as the bell rang. She shivered as she stood up and moved to the door.</p> <p>""Miss Hargraves will you please stay after for a few moments please?"" Rang out Ms. Sumner's voice. </p> <p>Samantha stopped and blinked, coming back down to herself as she shook her head. ""Huh?""</p> <p>""Just for a few minutes, you can meet your friends outside.""</p> <p>""Oh. Okay. Go on I'll be right out.""</p> <p>Ms. Sumner smiled down at the pretty twelve year old and licked her lips nervously. She had never done anything like this, but the girl had been making her sooo horny, rubbing her slit at her all class. She shivered softly ""That was very naughty what you were doing back there.""</p> <p>Samantha looked blank for a minute and then blushed ""Wha? Oh! Umm well….. umm.. I had an itch and umm…""</p> <p>Ms Sumner laughed ""I guess so. Come here"" She should not do this a part of her mind yelled at her, but the rest just snarled at her and grinned ""Who is she going to tell?"" She did not realize that she had muttered this out loud.</p> <p>""What Ms Sumner?"" Asked the sexy little thing.</p> <p>""Never Mind, just come here.""</p> <p>Samantha came like a good girl and stood before the teacher's desk.</p> <p>Ms. Sumner reached down and grabbed the twelve year old right between the legs and gripped tightly, feeling the cotton of the skirt quickly dampen from the wetness of the young woman's crotch. ""You were very, very Naughty back there weren't you?"" Gasping, Sam squirmed against the grip, whimpering ever so slightly. ""Wh what? L l leggo!"" She grabbed at Ms. Sumner's hand, tugging at it without much success. Her slit throbbed in pain and a little pleasure where the teacher's fingers dug into the tender flesh.</p> <p>Rachael Sumner laughed and pulled the girl close to her. ""You were naughty and I'm going to punish you."" She squeezed down hard, making the little girl squirm and cry out in pain.</p> <p>""Owwwww Leggo that hurts!"" Sam gasped, trembling all over.</p> <p>Without another word, Ms. Sumner hoisted her student up onto her desk by the crotch, headless of the cry of pain from the little hussy. She was going to enjoy this so very much. As the girl begged and squirmed, Rachel Sumner ran through the littany of wonderous ideas flooding her overheated mind. Well, nothing beats the classics, she thought and, dropping into her chair, pulled the girl down across her lap.</p> <p>In a mocking tone she asked the child, ""for being such a dirty, filthy slut right here in school, I think you ought to be spanked, what do you think?"" The girl shook her head rapidly, but Rachel just laughed and yanked up the plaid wool skirt… she was beginning to see why men thought school uniforms were so fucking wonderful. Underneath the skirt Sam's panties were soaked. Unable to help herself, Rachel Sumner leaned in and sniffed them… mmmmarvelous.</p> <p>Ripping them in the progress, she ripped them off and took a deeper drag. God the little cunt smelled fresh and tempting. Chuckling, she shoved the panties under the girl's noise, rubbing the wetness into the child's face. ""See how naughty you were! You desire at least a hundred spanks, don't you agree?""</p> <p>""Nooooo"" sobbed Sam, wishing she was anywhere else and horribly embarassed by having to sniff her own panties and at the strange tremble she felt in the pit of her tummy.</p> <p>""Shhhhh, you little tramp, you'll bring the janitor or another teacher if you don't shut up…"" then an idea occurred to the teacher and she forced the panties into the girl's mouth and used the lanyard she kept her locker key on to sinch it into place.</p> <p>MMMM! Groaned the child, struggling even more, clearly terrified at being gagged. Time to get started Rachel thought. She carressed the girl's firm rear with one hand and then snapped her hand up and back down. The report filled the small classroom and the teacher's belly with a pleasant little tremble. Again she caressed and again she snapped her hand up and down. God that felt good. Caress, up, down, shiver, ah… each time the vibrations carried through the child and into her very sex. But she needed more.</p> <p>Pausing after at least three dozen blows to the child's unprotected rear, Ms Sumner unfastened little samantha's skirt and let it fall to the floor. The child's squirming trippled at that as she clutched at her fallen clothing. With a tud the child slipped from her grip and fell to the floor. Freed of the teacher's restraining grasp on both wrists, the girl's hands flew to the gag but Ms Sumner was faster and grabbed the girls hands again, this time in front of her. Smiling cruelly into that tearstreaked and frightened face, Rachel Sumner pulled the girl's shirt up and over, stripping the child and effectively binding the girl's wrists at the same time. </p> <p>As Sam kicked at her she lifted her back into her lap and resumed spanking, marveling at how smooth and perfect the expanse of skin before her was. After another two dozen blows, her hand was aching though. AS she rested it, caressing the throbbing pulsing reddened flesh of the girl's rear her eyes fell on the wooden ruler in the cup on her desk. She didn't know why it was there, Rachel Sumner taught History, but it had sat in the little cup with her pencils since she'd starting teaching here, seven years ago, untouched except when she'd needed a pencil or refilled the cup. Now, at long last, the trusty ruler would see action, although not the action for which it had been intended, but certainly one for which it was ideally suited. Ms Sumner streached out and snagged the ruler, feeling the hardness of the angular wood dig into her palm, the somewhat sharp edge of the metal leadguard digging into the back of her fingers. She gripped it hard and lifted it up, higher than she'd lifted her hand for any blow so far.</p> <p>For a long, long moment she held it their like Jove with one of his fabled lightning bolts, savering the moment and then (with a cry of primal lust) she brought the wood down hard. There was a crack almost as satisfying as thunder and the girl bucked, screaming into her panties.</p> <p>The teacher shivered all over, feeling the shocks so much better now. Without pausing to reflect, she raised her lightning rod again and struck once more. Again and again she lashed out, eyes fixed on the red welts rising up from the pink flesh of Samantha's poor abused rear. </p> <p>As the pleasure built in her loins, Rachel Sumner's aim became increasingly erratic and blows began raining down on the child's bare back and thighs. Soon enough there was blood running from half a dozen welts and still the blows came. Time lost all meaning to the lust crazed teacher and her tortured student. The blows faded together into a steady drumming of pain and pleasure, but not for both.</p> <p>She was so close, so close, just a few more blows, just a few more. And with an almighty crack the ruler snapped in half, its jagged edge digging deep into the child's bruised and bleeding rump. Samantha went crazy, thrashing wildly, her energy restored by the feel of long wooden splinters stabbing deep into her flesh. She rose up, forcing the wood deeper but she was beyond caring. Her knee slipped between her teacher's thighs and rammed hard against the woman's crotch.</p> <p>Ms Sumner bucked, releasing the child and the ruler, releasing the last of her sanity as her mind was swept away in a torent of pleasure fulled by a sharp spike of pain. For minutes she simply sat in her chair, legs spasming, arms twitching, occasionally kicking the stunned child on the floor in front of her as she mindlessly orgasmed again and again. Finally she sagged in her chair, eyes glazed and unseeing.</p> <p>An hour passed with only the sound of breathing and sniffed stifled sobbing to fill the darkening room. Slowly the teacher roused herself and looked around, confused. ""Why am I still at school?"" she asked herself. Then memory returned to her and she looked down at the child who had cried herself to sleep.</p> <p>Samantha's lower back, rear, and upper thighs were black with bruises and red with blood, the snapped ruler still embedded. Ms Sumner bent down and lifted the girl up, setting her down on the big teacher's desk. With a quick yank she pulled the ruler free and rolled the girl onto her back.</p> <p>Samantha's eyes flew open as her weight came to rest on her abused flesh and she struggled for a moment to roll over but her strength faded quickly and she was barely able to breath through her gag and her snotfilled nose.</p> <p>Gently her teacher wiped the tears from Sam's face with some tissues and then allowed Sam to blow her nose. When that was done she used a big pair of metal siscors to cut the girl's purpling hands free of the shirt. From the way Sam's left wrist moved, it was clearly broken, but that did not intrest Ms Sumner so she just let them both hang over the edge of the desk. She took a step back and looked at the child… how Christ-like she looked. She moved the girl's legs and arms until the picture was perfect, except for the stigmata and crown of thorns of course. That was easy enough to fix and after a little rumaging in her desk she found a box of pushpins and she already had her scissors. Carefully she pushed a line of thumbtacks into the girl's scalp, just far enough to hit bone to make sure they stayed in and then, using the sharp edge of the scissors she made cuts on the palms of both hands and the tops of both ankles. Perfect.</p> <p>Now for the spear wound. She giggled. But it should be a special spear. She looked back through her desk until she found a can of silly string that she'd confiscated earlier in the year and grinned. That would do fine.</p> <p>She bent down and sniffed the girl's cunny, wondering how it would taste, but the acrid smell of blood and urine turned her stomach and she recoiled. Figuring that the girl was clearly wet enough, she spread the child's thighs and rubbed the plastic top of the can against those tight virginal (for now at least) lips, slowly working the two inch wide can into the folds. The sight was delicious and it thrilled her deeply. Finally the entire width of the cap was just inside. </p> <p>Rachel held her breath and watched the poor girl's face as she wiggled the can back and forth. Slowly the pleasure was working its magic on the child and she was noticably relaxing, letting the nice feelings override the bad ones. When the teacher judge the girl was as relaxed as possible, she slammed the heel of her palm against the base of the can, ramming it five inches deep into the girl all at once, shreading her innocent hymen and jamming up against the child's cervix. The child went wild and Rachel laughed and laughed. It was so sexy and funny. </p> <p>Watching avidly, she sat back down and, pulling her own panties aside, began to masterbate. Every so often she would reach out and jam the can a little deeper until finally it was swallowed up by twelve year old cunny. </p> <p>Sam could not believe the pain and screamed and screamed and screamed. Her cunny felt like it was on fire and Ms Sumner was playing with herself as she tortured her. Samantha desperately wished this was a dream a horribly nightmare, one she could soon escape. But no escape came.</p> <p>At long last, Rachel sumner brought herself off to another wonderful release, less intense but easier to enjoy this time. Feeling sated, she looked around and sighed, best clean up the mess. She'd been raised to put her toys away when done playing with them and to clean up her mess when she made it. Lifting the girl up, she carried her out into the hall, up to the roof and over to the edge. Looking down she walked along the edge until she was standing right over the garbage bins and lowered her charge until the girl was hanging headfirst over the edge.</p> <p>She took a few steps back, gaged the distance carefully and ran forward, kicking right at Samantha's swollen cunt. The can jerked forward, bursting into the child's womb, the cap cracking and jamming down against the pressure head. As the girl's belly began to swell with silly string pregnancy, she tumbled off the rooftop and down three stories to the waiting dumpsters, flipping over as she went. Rachel Sumner did not look down as, with a crash, Samantha landed on her back amid the leavings of a thousand middle school lunches and cardboard boxes. </p> <p>Instead she went down to her classroom, cleaned up the mess, gathered her things and went home. Once there burned the girl's clothing and everything she'd worn that day. She made a note to herself to buy a new wooden ruler on the way to work the next morning and went to bed.</p> <p>Slowly dawn came and with it students and facilty. It wasn't until midmorning, when the janitor was dumping the kitchen trash, that Samantha was discovered. Rushed to the hospital she was found to have numerous broken bones, welts, lacerations, and a can of silly string in her womb. The doctors operated, cleaned her up, and cleaned her out, the police looked for clues, and the schoolboard called Samantha's mother and father.</p> <p>There were no leads and nothing her parents could do but wait as for the next month, Samantha languished in a coma, trapped inside a hell of terrible dreams. One day she woke up, bright and cheerful, if stiff and sore and asked why she was in a hospital. After her parents and the staff shrink asked her what she remembered, it became clear that she'd either repressed the event or lost those memories permanently from the head injuries. So it was that, after a few weeks at home and some careful talks with the schoolboard, Samantha returned to school, although she road in a motorized wheelchair she'd need until the casts on her leg and arm could be removed.</p> <p>Of all her teachers and friends, Ms Sumner was the one most happy to see Samantha, and although she wasn't exactly sure why, that thought didn't exactly make Samantha all that happy.</p></div>",[]
288,The Accidental,-1,BACKSLASH OBERON,backslashoberon@hotmail.com,A Man does something he ought not to have with a young chinese girl.,2005-04-01,46,4,Mf sc?,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/backslash003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was at one of the big comic conventions, but not one so big that it had to be held in a convention hall. This one was inside of a hotel. I had seen her a couple times earlier that day, the first of the convention, Friday. She was short, maybe 5'2"" or 5'3"" at the most, cute with a tiny nose and bright eyes, just the cuddly side of slender, and oriental, Chinese I remember thinking at the time. Of course, being a guy, what really caught my eye about her was her tits, enclosed in a tight pink wool sweater. They were perfect, like grapefruit. They must have been 42 DD but on her small frame they looked even bigger.</p> <p>She was there with some friends, chatting and laughing as they worked their way through the con, so I hadn't spoken to her at all. Anyway, what would I have said? ""Hello, nice tits babe?"" I think not.</p> <p>As it happened, around two or three in the afternoon I'd finished my shopping for the day and I decided to go upstairs to my room, toss my purchases on the bed, and maybe take a quick shower. When I entered the elevator it was empty, but just before the doors closed who should appear but my girl. She slipped through just as the doors slid shut. We rode up in silence for about 20 seconds, me staring at her breasts unable to help myself now that they were so close, her ignoring me.</p> <p>I don’t know what made me do it, but I just had to. I had to know, were they real or not, had to know if they were as soft and firm beneath that sweater as they looked. So, thinking with my prick and not my brain, I reached out and squeezed one of those luscious orbs.</p> <p>Her eyes went wide, she gasped, and stepped back, bumping into the rear wall of the elevator. On autopilot I moved with her, my hand still on her breast, squeezing softly, nerves sending signals to my brain and my crotch confirming that this was one hell of a breast.</p> <p>She wiggled under my hand, but didn't say anything, her face flushed in embarrassment and anger. All too soon the elevator dinged and the door began to open. I dropped my hand quickly and took a step back, hoping that no one would see, but no one entered and as the doors opened, she slipped past me and out into the hall.</p> <p>I was torn, did I follow her and somehow try to apologize? Or did I just go on as if nothing had happened. Too late I settled on an apology, the doors had closed. I jabbed the button for the next floor and, as soon as the doors began to open, I jumped out. I took a quick left, dashed into the stairwell, and cleared both landings by vaulting over the railing. I opened the door and stepped calmly out into the hall, looking both ways for the girl. I saw her, maybe twenty yards away, rooting in her purse for her room key. She must not have been worried cause she wasn't rushing.</p> <p>Knowing that I'd spook her and thus ruin any chance at an apology if I yelled, I moved towards her.</p> <p>She got her keycard out and was opening the door when she spotted me out of the corner of her eye. She started and tried to push the door open faster. The door opened with much more ease that she obviously expected, because she stumbled and fell face first into the room.</p> <p>I dashed forward to see if she was okay, reaching the door in time to see her roll over onto her back. She looked up at me with her wide blue eyes, clearly more than a little frightened. Again I was caught by her looks and stepped forward to help her up, but she gave a small squeak and wiggled back from me. Unfortunately, or fortunately depending on how you look at it, I had stepped on the hem of her skirt and as she moved back it pulled off, leaving her small, pink panties bare before my eyes. I followed her into her room, stooping to grab her skirt and purse as I passed, letting the door swing closed behind me.</p> <p>I was obviously making things worse not better so, setting her skirt and purse in the closet on my left, I strode over to her and, standing over her hips, leaned down and grabbed her under the arms. I hoisted her trembling form easily into the air. She whimpered softly. I had been planning nothing more that to help her up, but as I held her in my arms I became lost in her wide helpless eyes. I gathered her to me, wanting to soothe the tears that were appearing at the corners of her almond eyes, and hugged her close. I felt her firm breasts press into my chest and her breath against my neck. She wriggled slightly and opened her mouth.</p> <p>I knew she was going to scream and had to stop her. There was no way I could possibly explain this to anyone who might come. So I kissed her, long and hard, crushing her to my chest. Sometime during that kiss my hand found its way down her back and squeezed her tight little rump, molding it, fondling it. She whimpered into my mouth as I held her close, kissing her passionately. She was like fire in my arms, but I couldn't let go. Finally I broke the kiss, but not before her wiggling thigh had rubbed against my now rock hard erection. I had to have her.</p> <p>I let her down onto her bed and tugged her sweater over her head. She was perfection, only a small golden cross covered her lovely chest. She sniffled a little, but I laid her back, pushing gently, waiting for her to tell me to stop, to say anything, for something to snap me out of this lust filled daze. That something didn't come and I reached down, caressing my palm over her tight belly down to her cute panties. I felt the soft cotton under my hand and slowly pulled them off, down her smooth hairless legs and over her white keds.</p> <p>She had almost no pubes, just a light down. ""O man,"" I thought, ""she must be 13 or 14"" but even that didn't stop me. I stood over her naked form, her only covering her white socks and white tennies enclosing her danty feet. I pealed off my clothes as she watched, wide eyed and crying softly.</p> <p>I lay down next to her and softly caressed her body, loving the smoothness of it, the firm and supple touch of her warm skin. Slowly I gathered her into my arms and, holding her by the hips, rolled onto my back and positioned her tight slit over my shaft. Now I'm not that big, seven or eight inches long I'd guess, though I've never measured it, but it looked big against her tiny slit. I gazed up those perfect tits and pulled her slowly down my cock.</p> <p>She yelped and whimpered, trembling all over, as my head popped inside her. Gods was she tight and hot. I pressed in deeper, her dryness hampering me a little. I felt her cherry against the head of my cock and sighed with pleasure and a small touch of pain. I smiled up at her, she looked down at me in combined fear and misery. I pressed into her hard, pulling her down at the same time.</p> <p>She screamed as I ripped through her virginity and collapsed on my chest, hiccuping and sobbing, her breasts so soft and firm against my bare skin.</p> <p>I held her still atop me, luxuriating in the feel of her tight, tight cunt. God she felt good. For several minutes I was content just to remain as we were but eventually the urge to sink myself all the way into her took over and I began lifting her and pulling her back down an inch at a time. She moaned and squirmed deliciously. It didn't take too long for her to loosen enough for me to increase my speed and soon I was in another inch and then another and then, with a rather painful jarring sensation, I felt my head ram against the hard knot of her cervix.</p> <p>If it had hurt me, it must have felt like a dagger in her belly to my little playmate because she went absolutely nuts, thrashing and struggling against my grip. I held her in place, knowing that if she got away now there was no way in hell I could explain why she was running naked through the halls, virginal blood running down her inner thigh. Finally I just pulled down on her hips, forcing my way into her womb. It was fabulous, like taking her virginity all over again and I could help it. I came, soaking her deepest recesses with my seed. I fell back against the pillows and breathed deeply. Her cervix slowly forced my softening prick back out and the feeling was incredible. So incredible that I became hard almost immediately.</p> <p>After making love to my little china doll for an hour and half, playing with those lovely tits of hers while waiting for my erection to return, I was, quite literally, shagged out and so, pulling her close I fell asleep. </p> <p>I awoke about two hours later to the sound of a woman's gasp and several bags hitting the floor. I cracked an eye that there was this asian couple, looking about mid forties, loking down at me. I sat up, and reaching over the edge of the bed snagged my boxers and pulled them on. The man's face was slowly darkening and as he opened his mouth I prepared for the worst. Instead a tirade of Chinese poured forth and although I don't speak a blessed word of that language, the way my little doll flinched and then tried to hide behind me made it rather clear that daddy dearest's words were directed at her and not me.</p> <p>After about ten minutes of this he gestured to his wife and she strode angrily around the bed and grabbed my girl by an ear. Bitching mother and squealing daughter excited into the bathroom and the door slammed behind them.</p> <p>He took the chair opposite where I sat on the bed and looked at me for several moments. He looked like a man in the grips of a titanic inner battle, and when he finally spoke (in accented but otherwise flawless english) it was with great reluctance. ""My daughter,"" he began, ""has disgraced our family with her western ways and by her taking of a man such as you, a white man if you understand, as lover."" I said nothing, trying to keep my astonishment off my face. I mean, I play poker (and loose) with some heavy hitters, but I hope I have cultivated a reasonably good pokerface over the years. But still, you all but rape a man's daughter - she never said no, but still - a man's seriously underage daughter, and he all but calls her a slut. But then again, he did walk in on us sleeping together and she wasn't roughed up or standing over me with a knife or anything so hey, I wasn’t going to set him straight.</p> <p>He wasn't done, it turned out. ""I am not, by American standards, a wealthy man, but if you agree never to speak of this, and never to seek out my daughter again, I shall pay you twenty thousand dollars.""</p> <p>I laughed, I just had to, it was too goddamned ridiculous, ""Hell man, I'd pay thirty just to do her again."" I'm not sure why I said that last, but it seemed the only way to break the tension without actually resorting to violence.</p> <p>I expected him to drop the whole thing then and there, but he looked at me for several of the longest minutes of my life, a strange expression on his face, then glanced over at my clothes and purchases. Finally he spoke, ""You have this much money to spend?""</p> <p>I shrugged, ""Sure. I own this toy company and we do okay."" Might as well tell the truth.</p> <p>""And you would have Mai as wife?""</p> <p>That took me by surprise, but still I think I hid it well enough. I've been married once, about five years ago, when I was twenty. We met in college and it was only after I discovered that she'd been cheating on me since day one that I figured she was just after my family's money. So, almost two years to the day after our wedding we parted ways and she got nothing but the big old boot and her memories. Still how could I pass up the chance to have my little china doll, or rather Mai, my little china doll, not once more, but every damned day if I wanted her? </p> <p>So I said sure, and her mother cried and she cried, although I'm not sure they were crying for the same reason, and two months later we got married in this absolutely lovely ceremony in Taiwan, beautiful country, very nice. And that’s how I accidentally ended up with a thirteen year old Chinese bride.</p></div>",['This story is copyright by the author and all that shit. All rights reserved. Read at your own risk if its legal for you to do so.']
289,Babysitting Sister's Daughter,-1,BADMAN,no@email,This is what happened one summer afternoon when I finally persuaded my sister to allow me to babysit her nine-year-old daughter.,2006-02-05,101,4,"ped, bond, inc, oral, cons, m, g",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/badman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This happened only last summer. July 2005. My sister, Lisa was late for work. The babysitter had failed to arrive. Our elder sister, June. Naturally I offered to look after her nine-year-old daughter, Emma. She was beautiful. Black bobbed hair. Big blue eyes. I so wanted her. Was always wanking-off to the thought of fucking her.</p> <p>I sensed Lisa was uneasy about leaving me alone with her daughter. She definitely had her suspicions regarding me. Regarding my intentions. I Could sense it. But I had always been careful never to give myself away.</p> <p>Basically on this day Lisa had no choice. It was purely by chance I had visited her that morning. I often came round when Lisa was at work. But our sister June was always around. She was the regular babysitter. Always had her own two kids in tow. Was impossible to put my plan into action with her around. A plan I had spent many an hour refining. I knew I had to bide my time. I had waited a long time for this day.</p> <p>I couldn't wait till Lynn left the house. She left for work about eight-thirty. I had actually managed a degree of grooming with Emma over the years. Since about the age of five I had been slyly squeezing her buttocks whennever she sat on my knee. without her mother noticing. Emma always smiled and talked away as if nothing was happening.</p> <p>When Lynn left I got straight down to business. I went upstairs. Rumaged my sister's drawer and brought down two black silky stockings. It was a particularly hot day and Emma was wearing shorts and t-shirt. My cock throbbed so much it hurt. I swear I was seeping spunk as I made my way downstairs.</p> <p>Emma was lying belly-down on the floor drawing in her large sketch pad.</p> <p>I put the stockings on the table and took the video tape from my bag.</p> <p>'Emma, would you like to see something naughty?' I asked playfully.</p> <p>She looked up at me. Big smiling blue eyes. 'What is it?'</p> <p>'Something I probably shouldn't show you. But I want to show you. Would you like to see it?'</p> <p>She was definitely curious. 'I don't know. Mum might not like it.'</p> <p>'We don't have to tell her.' I was breathng heavily now. Could feel the sweat stream my forehead.</p> <p>Emma was a bright girl. I could tell she was a little uneasy. 'I don't know.'</p> <p>'How about I show you. If you dont like... you don't have to watch?'</p> <p>'Ok,' she said shyly.</p> <p>I popped the video in the recorder. Pressed the play-button. Instantly a man was fucking a young girl on screen. She was about eight-years-old. Could vividly see the long hard cock slide slowly in and out her tight hairless crack. The girl was on her back. On the bed. Hands tied above her head. The man on his knees between her spread thighs. His cock could only enter so far. About half his shaft. She was moaning. Obviously enjoying the mans cock inside her.</p> <p>'What do you think?' I asked, voice trembling. I had crossed the line. No going back now.</p> <p>'That's sex isn't it?' she asked timidly. Eyes totally transfixed.</p> <p>'Yes. That's sex. People that do it lots call it fucking.'</p> <p>'Fucking?'</p> <p>'Yes.'</p> <p>I looked to the screen. 'Look at his cock. See how it slicks in and out her pussy.'</p> <p>'Pussy?'</p> <p>'Yes. That's what her sex-hole is called. Same place you pee from. Also called a cunt!'</p> <p>'Is it?'</p> <p>'Yes, Emma.'</p> <p>'Why is her hands tied?'</p> <p>'She enjoys having her hands tied. Means the man can do what he wants to her.'</p> <p>'Is he hurting her?'</p> <p>'Does it look like it?'</p> <p>'I don't know?'</p> <p>'No. He's not hurting her. Look at her face. She likes it. Don't you think?'</p> <p>Emma was quiet a while. 'Hmm,' she sighed. She got up and sat on the sofa. Eyes glued to the screen. 'I'll get in trouble for watching this.'</p> <p>'I already told you, Emma. No-one else will know. Don't worry. I'd get in trouble too if I told. We'd both get in trouble.'</p> <p>I sat on the sofa beside her. Put my arm round her shoulder. 'Look at her, Emma. She loves it. Her mum doesn't know she does that. But she likes it too much to stop. That's her uncle who's fucking her. Every time her mum goes out her uncle ties her up and fucks her.'</p> <p>Emma didn't speak. Just sat staring at the screen. I squeezed her shoulder. Could feel her breathing rise.</p> <p>'Do you like watching this, Emma?'</p> <p>'Don't know. I feel funny.'</p> <p>'What do you mean?'</p> <p>'Don't know. Just funny.'</p> <p>I slipped my hand inside her t-shirt. Massaged her tiny nipple. I swear it popped, budded between my fingers. I tugged it gently. 'You like that?'</p> <p>'Don't know.'</p> <p>Emma was breathing heavily. On screen the man was really pounding the girl now. Mattress thumping. Both the man and girl were moaning loudly.</p> <p>'Watch! Watch this,' I said, voice quivering.</p> <p>The man suddenly withdrew his cock and hosed a huge wad of spunk all over the girls tummy. Spurt after spurt splashing on her.</p> <p>'What's that?' gasped Emma.</p> <p>'Spunk! Come on. Lets fuck, Emma!'</p> <p>I stretched up and got the stockings from the table. Hurriedly tied her hands above her head. Emma didn't utter a word. Just stared right into my eyes. Breathing really heavily. I laid her back on the sofa. Lifted her t-shirt up beneath her chin. I suckled wildly on her tiny nipples. Then trailed my tongue down over her tummy. Hand already inside her shorts. I rubbed my palm hard into her hairless vulva. It was definitely swollen. Puffy and wet.</p> <p>I poked her tight hole a while with my thumb. Then my middle finger. It was so fucking wet. Made me poke like crazy.</p> <p>'Ah! ah! ah!' gasped Emma.</p> <p>'You like that, don't you my little darling?'</p> <p>'I... don't... know...'</p> <p>'Course you do. That's why your arse is humping into my hand.'</p> <p>I couldn't bare it a second longer. I yanked her shorts right off. Threw them on the floor. Then I lunged at her well-poked crotch with my mouth. I sucked hard right on her tiny clit. It was definitely budded. Peeping out it's little hood. I sucked relentlessly. Hardly allowing her to catch her breath.</p> <p>'Ah! ah! ah!' she moaned, head rolling from side to side. I could tell she was going to cum soon. Her entire body stiffened and shook in my hands. That was it. I had to fuck.</p> <p>I hurried up on my knees. Spread her thighs wide. And slowly wormed my hard cock up her bald gaped cunthole. I could only fuck with the knob-end initially. I went at her with quick frantic hrusts. Wildly knobbing her. Then a little more cock wormed up. Then a little more. I was on my knees looking down on her. Could clearly see her hairless snatch stretch. She was moaning. Eyes rolling in her head.</p> <p>'Ok baby. Time to pop you. Time to claim that cunt!'</p> <p>With one hard thrust I took her cherry. She squealed like a trampled puppy as my hard cock wormed deep into her virgin cunt. I screwed violently. Hammering her arse hard into the sofa. Her virgin blood splashed her inner thighs. I kept fucking. Relentless hard all-out screwing. Within seconds her yelps became mere whimperings. She was moaning again. Her freshly popped cunny obviously adjusted to my battering cock.</p> <p>I fucked Emma repeatedly that day. All through the morning. Long into the afternoon. We'd have a little break every now and then. Though even then I'd have my face between her legs lapping at her tender well-cocked cunt. Making her cum. She sure enjoyed cumming. Giving it her little puppy yelps every time she convulsed, shagging hard into my face. I must have spunked deep inside her about four times. No need to worry about pregnancy. Not for a long time yet.</p> <p>That was last summer. Emma's eleven now. And we fuck at every oportune moment.</p></div>",[]
290,"Lust und Leid, Part 1",1,BAD UNCLE,no@email,"Die Geschichte handelt von Sandra, Kerstin, Robert, Iris und anderen Kindern, sowie teilweise deren Muttern, die, getrieben durch ihre eigene Geilheit, meine Sklaven wurden.",2007-05-24,6,5,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Alles begann mit Angelika. Ich mochte schon immer ihre knabenhafte Figur mit den kleinen Brüsten und dem, damals noch, knackigen kleinen Arsch. Was wir damals, vor etwa 15 Jahren, nicht wussten, war, dass wir uns beide ineinander verliebt hatten. Ich war noch verheiratet und an ihr klebte dauernd ein anderer Typ dran, von dem sie dann ja auch später ein Kind bekam. Sandra ist mittlerweile 10 Jahre alt, ihr Vater hat Angelika verlassen und ich bin ebenfalls geschieden. Mit der Zeit entwickelte sich zwischen Angelika und mir ein lockeres Verhältnis, das uns zeitweise ins Bett treibt. Sie steht darauf, sich von mir ihre wunderschöne Votze lecken zu lassen. Manchmal ficke ich sie auch in den Arsch, da sie mich ohne Gummi nur noch dort ran lässt. Da kann ich auch beruhigt reinspritzen, ohne Bedenken zu haben.</p> <p>Aber je öfter ich bei Geli war, desto mehr wollte ich eigentlich etwas anderes. Ich wollte die Kleine!</p> <p>Normalerweise habe ich bei Mädchen in ihrem Alter keine Probleme, ihre Neugierde zu wecken, aber Sandra war anders. Zum Glück habe ich zuvor aus verschiedenen Gesprächen mit Angelika, schon herausgefunden, dass diese durchaus Interesse zeigte, ihrer kleinen Tochter die lesbische Liebe zu zeigen, wobei sie eher eigennützig war, denke ich. Geli ist bi und Sandy ist mittlerweile kein kleines, flaches Kind mehr, sondern zeigt die ersten weiblichen Rundungen. Süße kleine spitze Tittchen zieren ihren Brustkasten und auch ihr Popo wird immer weiblicher. Natürlich ist sie noch gänzlich unbehaart und unschuldig wie ein Engel. Sandy war ein harter Brocken. Ich lud sie oft zu mir nachhause ein und ließ, wie zufällig, immer irgendwelche Sexspielzeuge, Pornohefte oder ähnliches herumliegen. Mein Computer-Bildschirmschoner ist sowieso auf wechselnde Slideshow mit allerlei pornografischen Szenen eingestellt. Sandra übersah alles geflissentlich, aber das steigerte meinen Willen nur noch mehr. Ich wollte sie endlich verführen. Also fotomontierte ich ihren Kopf auf die Körper kleiner nackter Mädchen, die sich beispielsweise Vibratoren und Finger einführten oder die einfach nur mit geöffneten Schenkeln dasaßen. Diese Bilder zeigte ich ihr, um sie dazu zu überreden, für mich nackt zu posieren. Zuerst war sie schockiert und begann zu weinen, aber als ich sie getröstet hatte, wollte sie auf einmal mehr sehen. Sie fragte mich, ob ich denn schon andere Mädchen in ihrem Alter nackt fotografiert hatte und ich bejahte. Ob ich ihr die Bilder wohl zeigen könnte, war die nächste Frage. Jetzt hatte ich sie so weit! Nat ürlich zeigte ich ihr die Bilder gern. Die Mädchen auf meinen Bildern sind alle zwischen 5 und 12 Jahre alt. Viele von ihnen habe ich nicht nur fotografiert, sondern auch in einem, oder beiden Löchern entjungfert und ihnen auch sonst noch einiges gezeigt. Meistens waren es Kinder aus Ostländern, die auf der Strasse lebten und für ein paar Münzen, ein paar Zigaretten oder eine Flasche Wodka alles taten. Ein paar davon hab ich auch länger bei mir behalten, um mit ihnen harten S/M zu treiben. Ich liebe es, kleinen Mädchen die Tränen von den Wangen zu lecken und ihre Schmerzensschreie zu hören. Aber so weit war ich mit Sandra noch lange nicht. Ich wollte sie behutsam dort hinführen, denn schließlich wollte ich sie ja auch später mit ihrer Mutter gemeinsam haben.</p> <p>Mit jeder Fotoserie, die ich Sandy zeigte, wurde sie mutiger und lockerer und als wir sie durch hatten, fragte ich sie, ob ich sie nicht auch nackt fotografieren dürfe. Anfangs war sie noch sehr scheu und wollte nicht so richtig und sie hatte auch Angst vor meinen Berührungen. Aber dann hatte ich die rettende Idee. Ich erzählte ihr, dass ich bereits seit Jahren Sex mit ihrer Mutter habe. Jetzt hatte ich sie geknackt. Sie wollte mehr wissen und ich erzählte ihr bis ins kleinste Detail alles, was ich mit Angelika so zu treiben pflegte. Aufmerksam hörte sie zu und merkte nicht mal, dass ich sie langsam auf meinen Schoß zog. Meine Hand wanderte vorsichtig in ihr Höschen, denn es war Sommer und sie trug nur ein T-Shirt und eine Short, und meine Finger suchten behutsam nach ihrem Spältchen. Während ich erzählte und vor uns, auf dem PC-Bildschirm, Bilder über die wildesten Sexpraktiken liefen, strich mein Zeigefinger langsam und vorsichtig über ihren Kitzler. Zuerst zucke sie ein wenig zusammen, aber dann öffnete sie ihre Beine und ließ mich gewähren. Sie hatte viele Fragen, was meinen Sex mit ihrer Mama anging und sie wollte alles ganz genau wissen. Als ich ihr erzählte, dass ich sie gern lecke, aber ich ihre Mutter zum Schwanzlutschen jedes Mal förmlich zwingen musste, fragte sie mich, ob sie das vielleicht lernen könnte, obwohl sie sich nicht vorstellen kann, dass man einen Penis in den Mund nehmen kann. Sie meinte, dass sie dann vielleicht später was kann, was ihre Mutter nicht so gern macht. Ich musste innerlich lachen. Noch hatte ich sie nicht gehabt, aber bereits jetzt entstand eine Art Konkurrenzkampf zwischen ihr und ihrer Mutter. Sie wollte also mehr und das jetzt, also zeigte ich ihr Bilder, die ich mit Fernbedienung aufgenommen hatte und die andere kleinen Mädchen beim Blasen zeigten. Ich wusste, dass sie es ausprobieren wollte, aber zuvor wollte ich ihr zeigen, wie herrlich sich das Gegenteil davon anfühlte. Ich stand auf und zog sie mit mir hoch. Hinter mir im Büro, steht einer meiner Arbeitstische. Dort setzte ich sie kurzerhand ab und zog ihr das Höschen aus. Jetzt war sie unten rum nackt und ich hatte ihre herrliche, leicht nass glänzende Kindermuschi direkt vor meinem Gesicht, da ich mich wieder hingesetzt hatte. Ich nahm ihre dünnen Kinderbeinchen, schob sie auseinander und stelle die Fersen auf die Tischkante. Dann drückte ich ihren Oberkörper nach hinten, bis sie lag und senkte meine Kopf zwischen ihre Schenkel. Tief sog ich ihren Kleinmädchenduft ein, der immer ein bisschen nach Pisse und Schweiß riecht. Ich zog ihre äußeren Schamlippen auseinander und vor mir lag das zart glänzende Paradies einer 10jährigen Jungfrau. Ihre inneren Schamlippen waren ausgeprägter, als ich das von vielen Kindermösen kenne, aber das lag wohl in der Familie. Dennoch waren sie zu klein, um sie mit je zwei Finger weiter auseinander zu ziehen. Die Kitzlerhaut war wiederum kürzer, als bei anderen kleinen Mädchen, wodurch die Klitoris vorwitzig ihr Köpfchen vorstreckte. Ich konnte mich nicht länger beherrschen und begann sie zärtlich zu lecken. Sandra begann vor Vergnügen zu quietschen und streckte mir ihre Scham entgegen. Immer schneller tanzte meine Zunge über ihr Lustknöpfchen und schon bald zuckte sie und fiel dann in sich zusammen. Verwirrt hob sie den Kopf und fragte mich, was das denn jetzt gewesen sei!? „Das“, sagte ich, „war dein erster Orgasmus! Und ab heute wirst du noch viele mehr bekommen!“ Aber jetzt war mal ich dran. Wie gern hätte ich sie jetzt gleich gefickt, aber das ging ja nicht. Also zog ich mich erst mal aus und ging auf die andere Seite des Tisches. Sandras Kopf stand etwas über die Tischplatte hinweg und ich legte einfach mein Glied auf ihre Lippen. Vorsichtig öffnete sie die Lippchen und fuhr mit der Zunge meinen Schaft entlang. Dann öffnete sie ihren Mund weiter und ließ meine Eichel hineinfallen. Sie schloss die Lippen darum und saugte leicht daran. Jetzt drehte sie den Kopf in meine Richtung und begann, meinen Schwanz auf und ab zu lutschen. „Ein Naturtalent!“ schoss es mir durch den Kopf. Sie packte meinen Schwanz an der Wurzel und schob ihren Kopf saugend hin und her, bis ich nicht mehr anders konnte und eine gewaltige Ladung in ihre Mundhöhle schoss. Verwundert riss sie die Augen auf und entließ mein Glied sofort aus ihrem Mäulchen, was dazu führte, dass mein Sperma auch noch in ihrem Gesicht und ihren Haaren landete. Zuerst wollte sie die klebrige Masse aus ihrem Mund verbannen, aber dann schien sie wohl zu merken, dass sie gar nicht so schlecht schmeckte, also leckte sie gierig auch noch ihre Lippen ab, strich mit ihren Fingern meinen Saft aus ihrem Gesicht in den Mund und versuchte sogar noch etwas aus ihren Haare in den Mund zu bekommen. Sie schob den Kopf vor und leckte die letzten Tropfen von meinem, mittlerweile, schlaffen Pimmel und dann wanderte ihr Blick an meinem Körper nach oben. Bittend und fordernd sah sie mich an. Ich schüttelte nur den Kopf. „Jetzt ist erst mal Ruhe!“ Das musste ich ihr noch beibringen, dass ein Schwanz, im Gegensatz zu einer Möse, nicht immer kann. Aber das kleine Luder hatte schon begriffen, dass es nur auf die Stimulierung ankam. „Wolltest du mich nicht fotografieren?“ fragte sie verschmitzt, während sie sich aufsetzte und mit beiden Händen ihre Schamlippen aufzog. Sofort griff ich zur Kamera und knipste, was das Zeug hielt. Es mochten so an die 300 Bilder gewesen sein, als sie auf einmal unter meiner Kamera durchgriff, meine Nudel packte und meinte: “Schau, er steht schon wieder! Krieg ich jetzt noch was von dem weißen Zeug?“ Ich war geil, wie 1000 Russen und hätte sie jetzt so gern in ihre Kindermöse oder ihren engen Arsch gefickt, aber ich durfte das noch nicht, also machte ich ihr den Vorschlag, vom Arbeitstisch in mein Bett zu wechseln. Auf dem Weg dort hin, ließ sie mein Glied nicht mehr los, nur um es immer unter Kontrolle zu haben. Im Schlafzimmer angekommen, setzten wir uns auf das Bett und ich sagte ihr, dass ich sie gern entjungfern würde, aber das würde ihr wahrscheinlich etwas weh tun und das wollte ich nicht. Also erklärte ich ihr die 69er-Stellung und wir machten es uns nochmals gegenseitig. Sie hatte wirklich Talent, denn schon nach kurzer Zeit kamen wir fast gleichzeitig. Diesmal ließ sie meine Eichel nicht aus ihrem Mund, um nur ja keinen Tropfen zu verlieren, aber sie war so damit beschäftigt, dass sie nicht gemerkt hatte, dass ich einen Finger tief in ihr kleines, enges Arschloch geschoben hatte. Dies führte dazu, dass sie in ruckartigen Stößen kam, kurz bevor ich abspritzte. Erst als sie alles geschluckt hatte, merkte sie, dass da ja was in ihr steckte und versuchte jetzt ihre Arschbacken zusammen zu zwicken. Es war ihr sichtlich nicht ganz angenehm, dass ich meinen Finger tief in ihrer Rosette hatte und sie fragte mich, ob ich mich nicht verirrt hatte. Ich musste lachen und erklärte ihr, dass ich sie ja nicht in die Muschi ficken könne, also müsste ich einen anderen Weg finden, beim 3. Durchgang endlich in ihren Unterleib zu gelangen. „Aber das tut weh!“ jammerte sie. Ich zog meinen Finger heraus, träufelte etwas Gleitgel, das immer in meinem Nachtkästchen liegt, auf meinen Finger und führte ihn wieder ein. „Ist es so besser?“ fragte ich und sie nickte mit verkniffenen Lippen. Es war ihr immer noch nicht so richtig angenehm, aber das war ja verständlich. Sogar erwachsene Frauen vertragen das nicht immer und sie war schließlich noch ein Kind.</p> <p>Langsam begann ich, meinen Finger hin und her zu bewegen, aber ich sah an ihrem Gesicht, dass ihr das wehtat. Dennoch wollte ich jetzt nicht mehr aufhören, also machte ich einfach weiter. Um es ihr aber angenehmer zu machen, senkte ich wieder meinen Kopf in ihren Schoß, um sie gleichzeitig auch zu lecken. Mit Genugtuung bemerkte ich, dass sie, im Gegensatz zu ihrer Mutter, fähig war, öfter als einmal zu kommen, denn schon bald zuckte ihr kleiner Körper und sie schob mir sogar ihren Hintern entgegen, um meinen Finger tiefer in sich hinein zu bekommen. Sollte sie Lust am Schmerz empfinden? Ich konnte es nicht glauben. Also machte ich einen Versuch. Ich benetzte einen 2. Finger und schob ihn kurzerhand ebenfalls durch ihren Schließmuskel. Sie bäumte sich auf, schrie und kam so gewaltig, dass ihr Lustsaft nur so aus ihrer kleinen Grotte floss. Jetzt hielt mich nichts mehr. Ich rammte meine Finger immer härter und tiefer in sie und sie kam und kam und kam. Mittlerweile wurden meine Finger von ihrem Scheidensekret geschmiert und glitten problemlos ein und aus. Mein Schwanz stand schon wieder, wie eine Eins und ich konnte mich nicht länger beherrschen. Sandy lag jetzt auf dem Rücken und hatte die Beine hochgezogen. Ihre kleine, verschlossene Spalte lag nass glänzend vor mir und ihre Rosette zuckte und öffnete sich einladend. Ich kniete zwischen ihren Beinen und mein Glied stand prall und hart von mir ab. Ich hatte das Gefühl, dass es schon lange nicht mehr so dick gewesen war, aber das machte möglicherweise nur der Vergleich zu ihrem kleinen, zarten Arschloch, das sich vor mir bewegte, wie ein kleines Fischmäulchen. „Ich werde dich jetzt in den Arsch ficken und es wird sehr weh tun!“ sagte ich zu ihr. Sie nickte nur und zog ihre Beine noch weiter an ihren Körper, wodurch ihr Popo noch leichter zu erreichen war. Sie wollte es offensichtlich wirklich. Sie starrte allerdings auf meinen Schaft und ich konnte sehen, dass sie sich noch nicht wirklich vorstellen konnte, wie dieses dicke Ding in ihren Hintern passen sollte. Ich legte also meine Eichel an die kleine Rosette und drückte sie langsam und vorsichtig durch den engen Muskel. Noch dürfte sie es nicht als zu unangenehm empfinden, hatte ich doch kurz vorher noch zwei Finger in ihr gehabt. Als ich jedoch damit begann, meinen Schaft in sie zu schieben, kniff sie die Augen zusammen und sog tief die Luft ein. War ihr Scheidenschleim zuwenig Schmierung? Ich zog mich nochmals aus ihr zurück und steckte stattdessen die Öffnung der Geltube hinein. Ich drückte einiges an Gleitgel in sie und schmierte auch meinen Schwanz gehörig damit ein. Jetzt dürfte es kein Problem mehr sein. Wieder setzte ich die Eichel an und drückte sie durch. Sandy lächelte und nickte. Ich wurde mutiger. Langsam, aber zielstrebig schob ich mein Glied in sie. Das Lächeln verschwand nun zunehmend aus ihrem Gesicht, je tiefer ich in sie eindrang und je dicker mein Schaft in ihr wurde. Als ich etwa zur Hälfte in ihr steckte, wollte ich es wissen. Ich hielt inne und wartete, bis es ihr auffiel, dass ich gestoppt hatte. Sie griff nach unten und bemerkte sofort, dass ich nicht ganz in ihr war und sah mich fragend an. „Das wird jetzt wirklich sehr weh tun, mein Schatz, aber wenn es vorbei ist, bist du meine Geliebte. Ich werde jetzt deinen Arsch endgültig entjungfern und dich ficken, bis ich in dich spritze.“ Ich wartete noch einen Augenblick und stützte mich schon mal mit den Händen ab, um meine Lendenwucht zu verstärken. Dann zog ich mich etwas aus ihr zurück und stieß mit ganzer Kraft zu. Mein Schwanz verschwand bis zur Wurzel in ihrem Kinderdarm. Sandra brüllte los, dass ich dachte, mir platzt das Trommelfell. Ihr Schrei hatte nichts Menschliches mehr an sich, aber es war zu spät. Ich steckte bis zum Anschlag in ihr. Wieder hielt ich kurz inne und begann sie danach zu ficken. Zu Anfang langsam und vorsichtig, wurden meine Stöße immer härter und fordernder, bis ich schließlich hart und fast brutal in sie stieß. Sie brüllte und weinte noch immer, aber ich hatte keine Gnade und wollte nur noch in ihrem Arsch kommen. Um es ihr etwas angenehmer zu machen, nahm ich ihre rechte Hand und legte ihre Finger auf ihren Kitzler. Ich bewegte sie und zeigte ihr so, wie sie sich masturbieren konnte und sie tat es sofort. Ihre Schreie verstummten und das Weinen wurde zu einem Stöhnen. Immer härter bearbeitete sie ihr Lustknöpfchen und noch bevor ich abspritzen konnte, bäumte sich ihr Becken auf und sie kam in einem heißen, wilden Orgasmus, wie ich ihn noch nicht mal bei erwachsenen Frauen gesehen hatte. Dieser Anblick war so geil, dass auch ich mich nicht mehr beherrschen konnte und meine Ladung in ihren Hintern jagte. Als sie die heiße Flüssigkeit in ihre Därme schießen fühlte, kam es ihr nochmals und ihr Körper verkrampfte und löste sich in ekstatischen Zuckungen. Aber als ich erschöpft aus ihr rutschte, schnappte sie sich dennoch sofort meinen Schwanz, drehte sich so zu mir, dass sie ihn in den Mund kriegen konnte und saugte und leckte gierig alles aus und von meiner Nudel, was sie kriegen konnte. Dass es nicht nur Sperma, sondern auch Blut und Scheiße war, schien sie nicht im Geringsten zu stören. „Jetzt bin ich deine Geliebte, die alles macht, was du willst!“</p> <p>Ich hatte ein Monster geschaffen! Ein Sexmonster. Von diesem Tag an, wollte sie fast jedes Wochenende bei mir verbringen, um möglichst schnell alles zu lernen, was ich ihr über Sex beibringen konnte, aber ich machte es von ihren schulischen Leistungen abhängig, die zuvor sehr zu wünschen übrig gelassen hatten. Angelika hatte natürlich keine Ahnung, was sich damals bei mir abgespielt hatte, und dass Sandys, mittlerweile, gute Noten in direktem Zusammenhang zu einem brutalen Arschfick und der Sexgier ihrer kleinen Tochter standen. Aber noch immer war sie in der Votze jungfräulich und auch diese Ehre wollte ich mir nicht nehmen lassen. Vielleicht würde sie ja schon bald wirklich meine Sklavin sein. Vielleicht auch mit ihrer Mutter gemeinsam. Zumindest würde ich die beiden zusammen bringen, um Gelis inzestiöse Träume zu erfüllen und ihr eine kleine Geliebte zu verschaffen.</p></div>","['Vorwort: Diese Geschichte entspringt vollständig meiner Fantasie, aber auch, wenn die Namen geändert wurden, gibt es die Personen wirklich. Niemand von uns, die wir solche Fantasien haben, würde Kindern jemals wirklich so etwas antun, aber Gedanken sind ja bekanntlich frei. Dennoch bin ich persönlich der Meinung, dass Kinder durchaus ein ausgeprägtes sexuelles Empfinden haben, das nur durch engstirnige Moralbegriffe behindert wird. Allein ihre Neugierde an allem Körperlichen sollte uns zu denken geben und zu Reformen animieren. Lasst Eure Kinder selbst entscheiden, wann sie beginnen wollen, Erfahrungen zu sammeln.', 'Ich gehe mit gutem Beispiel voran …!']"
291,"Lust und Leid, Part 2",2,BAD UNCLE,no@email,Siehe Teil 1.,2007-05-25,3,5,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Da die Sache mit Angelika nicht so schnell vonstatten ging, konzentrierte ich mich in der Zwischenzeit weiter auf Sandra, sowie die beiden Kinder einer anderen lieben Bekannten. Kerstin (10) und Robert (12) waren die Kinder eines meiner ehemals besten Freunde. Seit der Scheidung mied er meine Gesellschaft, was mir später nur recht sein konnte. Die Mutter der beiden ist allerdings auch berufstätig und so kam es, dass sie mich eines Tages bat, auf die beiden aufzupassen. Die ersten paar Male waren wir bei ihnen zuhause und verbrachten die Zeit mit allerhand Spielen, oder ich versuchte, ihnen bei schulischen Problemen zu helfen. Mit der Zeit gewann ich ihr Vertrauen und fand auch heraus, dass Robert nicht unbedingt hetero-orientiert ist. Mit 12 weiß er das natürlich noch nicht so richtig, aber es wurde Zeit, dass er das für sich herausfand.</p> <p>Eines Tages lud ich die beiden Kinder am Nachmittag zu mir ein, da ihre Mutter Spätdienst hatte, wodurch sie erst um etwa 19 Uhr nachhause fahren würde. Es war außerdem ausgemacht, dass ich ihr später die beiden bringen sollte.</p> <p>Die beiden kamen direkt von der Schule, wobei Kerstin schon etwa zwei Stunden früher da war, da sie in der letzten Klasse Volksschule war, während ihr Bruder schon ins Gymnasium ging.</p> <p>Da es natürlich schon seit einiger Zeit mein Plan gewesen war, die beiden zu verführen, hatte ich Vorbereitungen getroffen: Auf meinem PC lief wieder der Bildschirmschoner mit den Pornos und da Freitag war und ich abends auch Sandra erwartete, die etwa um 20 Uhr mit dem Bus kommen sollte, waren im Schlafzimmer schon ein paar Utensilien hergerichtet, die ich dieses Wochenende mit ihr ausprobieren wollte. Robert würde etwa um 13 Uhr kommen und ich wollte so tun, als hätte ich geglaubt, beide kämen um diese Zeit.</p> <p>Also saß ich im Bademantel auf meinem Fernsehstuhl und spielte mit meinem Ding, während eine S/M-Porno-DVD lief, als auf einmal Kerstin neben mir stand. Ich hatte sie natürlich kommen gehört und nur so getan, als wäre ich auch überrascht, also schlug ich den Mantel über mein Geschlecht, was mir aber nur dürftig gelang. Kerstin stand da, wie vom Blitz gestreift und brachte kein Wort heraus. Wortlos starrte sie abwechseln zwischen meine Beine und auf den Bildschirm. Um das Eis zu brechen, begann ich zu reden: „Verdammt, Kerstin, das hättest du nicht sehen sollen! Warum bist du übrigens schon da? Ich dachte, du kommst mit Robert, um eins!“ Ich war inzwischen aufgestanden und hatte meine Kleidung einigermaßen geordnet. Ganz ging das nicht, weil meine Erektion noch immer unübersehbar war. „Ich, … ich, …“, stammelte Kerstin los, „Ich hatte schon jetzt aus und du sagst ja immer, dass wir nicht klopfen sollen, damit der Hund nicht bellt!“ „Warte, ich drehe nur den Beamer ab;“ sagte ich. „Ach, das stört mich nicht so, weil beim Papa läuft so was ähnliches auch oft, aber zieh dir bitte was an!“ „Holla,“ dachte ich, „was war das jetzt? Bei ihrem Vater läuft so was auch oft???“ „Wie meinst du das, Kerstin?“ fragte ich, während ich ins Schlafzimmer ging, aber die Tür offen ließ, damit sie mich durch die Spiegelung in der Glastür weiter beobachten konnte.</p> <p>„Na, wenn wir beim Papa sind, zeigt er dem Robert oft so ähnliche Filme, halt nicht mit solchen Sachen, aber mit lauter Leuten, die dauernd Sex machen. Und er will auch, dass ich mir das ansehe, aber ich mag das nicht so.“ „Und was macht ihr sonst noch so, wenn ihr bei ihm seid?“ fragte ich weiter, während ich den Bademantel auszog und eine Weile nackt so stand, dass sie meinen harten Schwanz auf jeden Fall sehen musste. „Einmal bin ich ins Wohnzimmer gekommen und da sind der Robert und der Papa vor dem Computer gesessen und haben beide ihre steifen Dinger in der Hand gehabt und daran herumgerieben. Ich hab gefragt, was sie da machen und er hat gesagt, das heißt onanieren. Das macht man, wenn man sonst keinen Sex hat. Er hat auch gemeint, ich soll mich dazusetzen und er zeigt mir, wie ich mich streicheln kann, damit es für mich auch schön ist. Ich wollte das aber nicht und bin wieder raus gegangen. Ich hab sie dann noch blöd lachen gehört und der Papa hat zum Robert gesagt, dass ich feig bin. Ich bin aber nicht feig! Außerdem weiß ich ja schon, wie das geht, weil die Iris, meine beste Freundin, sie ist auch 12, und die hat mir das schon gezeigt. Und manchmal, wenn sie bei mir ist und der Robert bei seinen Freunden, dann machen wir das auch miteinander. Sie hat es auch schon bei mir gemacht und ich auch schon bei ihr.“ Ich hatte sie während ihres ganzen Redeschwalls im Fenster beobachtet und gesehen, dass sie die ganze Zeit auf meinen Schwanz gestarrt hatte, also zog ich jetzt eine ziemlich enge Unterhose an, die nichts verbergen konnte, und bat sie, doch auch ins Schlafzimmer zu kommen. Zaghaft trat sie ein und erblickte natürlich sofort die Utensilien, die auf dem Nachtkästchen lagen. Da waren Dildos, Vibratoren, Handschellen, Bänder, ein kleines Klopfpaddel, Gleitgel und andere Kleinigkeiten. Gebannt starrte sie auf die Dinge und sah mich dann fragend an. „Ja, die hab ich schon hergerichtet, weil ich heute Besuch erwarte, wenn ihr wieder zuhause seid.“ „Hast du eine Freundin? Davon hast du uns und Mama gar nichts erzählt!“ „Na ja, das konnte ich nicht so erzählen, denn meine Freundin ist noch sehr jung, und stell dir vor, ich erzähl das deiner Mutter! Die lässt euch ja nie mehr zu mir und zeigt mich womöglich auch noch an!“ „Was meinst du mit , sehr jung’?“ „Sie ist 10, so wie du, und du kennst sie. Es ist Sandra, die Tochter von Geli. Sie verbringt fast jedes Wochenende bei mir. Geli weiß natürlich nicht, was wir machen.“ „Dann hat Mama also doch recht gehabt, als sie meinte, du bist irgendwie komisch. Und wir sollten sie sofort anrufen, wenn uns was auffällt.“ Ich erschrak. „Und? Wirst du jetzt auch deine Mutter anrufen, um ihr zu sagen, dass ich ein Lustmolch bin?“ Sie lächelte und setzte sich aufs Bett. „Nein, weil da hätte ich sie beim Papa ja auch schon anrufen müssen. Das ist ja auch nicht normal, dass er uns Sexbilder zeigt und lernt, wie wir uns streicheln sollen. Ich will mehr wissen! Erzähl mir, was du mit Sandra machst! … und übrigens: ich hab dich im Fenster gesehen. Dein Ding ist viel schöner und größer, als das von meinem Papa. Und ich glaube, ich wollte nur nicht, dass mein Papa mich angreift, weil ich Angst hatte, dass er mir sein hässliches Ding reinsteckt. Die Iris hat es schon gemacht. Mit einem Onkel von ihr. Sie hat mir erzählt, wie das war, aber sie hat auch gesagt, dass es beim ersten Mal ur weh tut. Wenn ich es das erste Mal mache, möchte ich einen Kleinen. So wie ihn mein Bruder hat. Er hat noch nicht einmal Haare drauf und wenn er steif ist, passt er in eine Hand. Deiner wär mir, glaub ich, zu groß.“ Während ich der süßen kleinen Blondine zuhörte, wuchs mein Schwanz in der Unterhose wieder, was ja auch kein Wunder war. Kerstin hatte ihre kleine Hand auf meine Beule gelegt und fuhr daran auf und ab. Wollte sie es wirklich, oder war das nur ihrer kindlichen Naivität zuzuordnen? Ich dachte, ich würde es gleich wissen und ließ mein bestes Stück aus dem Slip schnellen. Kerstins Hand zuckte zurück und sie starrte auf meinen Prügel. Ich nahm ihre Hand und legte sie um meinen Schaft. Und so, als hätte sie nie etwas anderes gemacht, fing sie an, sie auf und ab zu bewegen, und mich zu wichsen. Ich legte mich zurück und ließ sie gewähren, aber ich wollte schon wissen, woher sie das wusste. „Das mache ich manchmal am Abend, mit dem Robert. Und er schaut mir dann zu, wie ich mich streichle. Ich hätte es ihn ja auch bei mir machen lassen, aber er ist immer so grob und hat beim letzten Mal versucht, mir einen Finger hinein zu stecken. Die Iris macht das nicht, aber solang er nicht lernt, wie das geht, lasse ich ihn nur zuschauen.“ „Willst du, dass ich es versuche? Ich kann dir auch noch was zeigen, das du noch nicht kennst. Keine Sorge, ich werde nichts in dich hineinstecken, wenn du es nicht willst!“ Statt einer Antwort, stand sie auf und entledigte sich ihrer Jeans, des Shirts und des Slips.</p> <p>Kurz blieb sie stehen und gab mir Zeit, ihren süßen Kinderkörper, mit den sprießenden Kleinmädchentittchen und der haarlosen, aber vor Erregung geschwollenen Kindermöse zu betrachten. Als sie sich dann auch noch umdrehte, um sich wieder aufs Bett zu setzen und ich einen Augenblick ihren entzückenden, fast knabenhaften Popo sehen durfte, zuckte mein Schwanz beängstigend und wuchs noch ein Stück. Sie rutschte auf das Laken und kuschelte sich an mich. Ihre rechte Hand hatte schon wieder meinen Schaft gepackt und wieder rieb sie daran auf und ab. Ich drückte sie jetzt von mir weg, sodass sie auf dem Rücken zu liegen kam und begann, ihren herrlichen Körper zu streicheln. Meine Hände wanderten über ihren Bauch, ihre Hüften und ihre Schenkel. Mein Mund hatte sich an einer ihrer Brustwarzen festgesaugt und sie genoss es sichtlich. Da nahm sie meine Hand und führte sie gezielt zu ihrem Spältchen, aber ich zog sie wieder zurück und murmelte: „Noch nicht!“ Langsam ließ ich meine Zunge zu ihrer zweiten Brustwarze gleiten und nach ein paar Sekunden immer tiefer, ihren Bauch entlang. Ich befasste mich sehr intensiv mit ihrem Nabel und ließ auch ihren Schamhügel nicht unbeachtet. Aber all das war nur die Vorstufe zu dem, was gleich kommen würde. Ich war mittlerweile nach unten gerutscht und hatte sie höher geschoben, ohne, dass sie es bemerkt hatte. Jetzt lag ich zwischen ihren Beinen und senkte meinen Mund langsam ihrer Grotte entgegen. Ich wollte, dass es auch für mich eine Überraschung sein sollte, was mich da erwartete. Zärtlich zog ich ihre äußeren Schamlippen auseinander und blickte kurz in die entzückende Spalte einer 10jährigen Jungfrau, mit Wichserfahrung. Dunkelrote, geschwollene und klitschnasse Läppchen, sowie ein ziemlich dicker Kitzler, für ein kleines Mädchen, glänzten mir entgegen. Ich konnte mich nicht mehr halten und senkte meine Lippen in das Paradies vor mir. Meine Zunge fuhr zwischen den Lippchen durch, nach oben und als ich ihre Klitoris erreichte, quietschte sie vor Vergnügen auf. Ihr Becken zuckte, aber sie blieb brav liegen. Ich leckte wie verrückt und zwischendurch saugte ich mich abwechselnd an ihren Schamlippen und ihrem Kitzler fest, bis es ihr kam. Ihr Becken zuckte wieder, aber diesmal war es heftiger. Es ruckelte auf und ab und sie japste und schrie, als hätte ich ihr die Faust in die Votze gerammt. Fast konnte man Angst bekommen, aber da legte sich der Sturm wieder und während sie keuchend ins Laken sank, floss ein munteres Bächlein aus ihrem jungfräulichen Löchlein. Ich hätte es gern aufgeleckt, aber sie zuckte zurück und schloss die Beine, sodass ich nicht mehr ran kam. Sie drehte mir den Rücken zu und hatte die Beine angezogen. Ihr Traumpopo lag genau von mir. Meine Lanze war natürlich noch immer steinhart, aber ich konnte mich ja nirgends abreagieren. Jetzt wünschte ich mir, dass Sandra da gewesen wäre, denn dann hätte ich wenigstens was zum Ficken gehabt. Ihr Ärschlein ist mittlerweile so geweitet, dass sie sogar problemlos auf meinem Schwanz reiten konnte, was sie auch sehr gerne machte. In Gedanken an meine kleine Geliebte versunken, legte ich mich hinter Kerstin und begann, meinen Penis zwischen ihren Arschbacken hin und her zu reiben. Noch schnaufte sie, von ihrem Orgasmus, der offensichtlich gewaltig gewesen war, aber schon bald ging dieses Schnaufen in Stöhnen über. Sie griff nach unten und drückte meinen Prügel in ihre Spalte, und ich hatte das Gefühl, eine erfahrene Frau zu ficken. Ich stieß und stieß, aber ohne wirklich in ihrer Möse zu stecken und schon bald schoss mein Saft nur so aus mir heraus, zwischen ihren Beinen durch, vor ihr aus die Bettdecke. Jetzt war ich es, der schnaufte, während sie sich aufs Bett kniete, um die Konsistenz meines Spermas mit ihren Fingern zu prüfen, indem sie einzelne Fäden hochzog und zwischen den Fingerkuppen zerrieb. „Das ist viel dicker, als das vom Robert. Und mehr ist es auch.“</p> <p>„Robert!“ schoss es mir durch den Kopf. „Verdammt, es ist kurz vor 1, los anziehen, oder willst du, dass Robert uns so sieht?“ Kerstin erschrak. Wie der Blitz war sie vom Bett und hatte auch schon ihr Höschen an und bis ich zumindest die Unterhose wieder an hatte, war sie bereits komplett wieder angezogen. „Schnell, schnell, er kann jeden Moment da sein!“ flüsterte sie, als ob er schon im Wohnzimmer stünde. „Ja, ich bin’s ja gleich,“ sagte ich, stieg in die Jeans und streifte ein T-Shirt über. Wir waren gerade wieder im Wohnzimmer und ich hatte die Porno-DVD gegen einen Trickfilm getauscht, als die Tür aufging und Robert eintrat. „Hunger!“ raunzte er, noch bevor er uns begrüßte, aber da ich nicht dazu gekommen war, etwas zu kochen, oder herzurichten, machte ich den Vorschlag, Pizza zu bestellen. Die Kinder waren sofort damit einverstanden. Also ging ich in mein Arbeitszimmer, wo mein Handy lag, um in der Pizzeria anzurufen. Als ich vor der Tür stand, hörte ich, wie sie miteinander tuschelten, konnte aber nicht verstehen, was sie sagten. Ich kam mit der Speisekarte und dem Telefon zurück, aber das Wohnzimmer war leer. Die beiden waren ins Schlafzimmer gegangen und Kerstin zeigte ihrem Bruder die Dinge, die sie dort „entdeckt“ hatte. Ich ging nicht nach, sondern bestellte die 3 Pizze und beobachtete sie durch die Fensterspiegelung. Kerstin überreichte ihrem Bruder gerade einen Gummischwanz und meinte: „Schau, der ist viel größer, als deiner. Und schöner, als der vom Papa. Die Iris hat auch so einen zuhause. Den hat sie im Nachtkastl ihrer Mutter gefunden. Die traut sich natürlich nicht danach zu fragen und jetzt benutzt die Iris ihn. Aber ich glaub nicht, dass der in ihre Mumu passt. Da entdeckte Robert die Flecken auf der Bettdecke und zeigte wortlos drauf. „Ach, die waren schon, als ich kam. Vielleicht hat Mike vorher Besuch gehabt.“ stammelte sie treuherzig. Sie würde mich also nicht verraten, denn sonst hätte sie das nicht gesagt, aber was dann kam, konnte niemand ahnen.</p> <p>„Nein,“ sagte Robert, „die sind frisch! Und weißt du, woher ich das weiß? Ich hab euch gesehen! Ich hab gesehen, wie Mike seinen Schwanz an deiner Muschi gerieben hat. Ich bin schon länger da, als ihr glaubt. Eigentlich komisch, dass ihr nicht mal den Hund gehört habt. Ok, so, wie ihr beschäftigt ward. Wieso darf eigentlich er das machen und ich nicht? Ich glaub, ich werd jetzt die Mama anrufen und ihr alles erzählen!“ Kerstin war starr vor Schreck und brachte kein Wort heraus, aber ich hatte mich gleich wieder gefasst. Mit einem Satz war ich im Schlafzimmer und nahm ihm das Handy ab. „Komm, überleg dir das noch mal! Willst du was trinken?“ Ich drehte mich um und ging Richtung Küche. Er verfolgte mich, denn ich hatte sein Handy noch in der Hand. „Gib das her, ich ruf jetzt unsere Mama an!“ brüllte er mir hinterher. Gelassen drehte ich mich um, sah ihm direkt in die Augen und sagte: „Ach ja? Was willst du ihr denn sagen? Dass ich das mit deiner Schwestern gemacht habe, was euer Vater seit Monaten mit dir macht und mit ihr zu machen versucht? Dass du mit deinem Vater und deiner Schwester Wichsspiele machst, dass du sie und ihre Freundin heimlich bei ihren Spielen beobachtest? (das war ein Schuss ins Blaue, aber ich sollte Recht behalten) Dass du dir wünschst, mit Iris zu ficken? Was genau willst du ihr denn erzählen?“ Zornig starrte er mich an, doch dann sanken seine Arme und sein Blick zu Boden und er nickte nur noch. „Ok, ich ruf nicht an, aber wieso darf ich das nicht und du schon?“ „Weil ich die Erfahrung habe, die dir fehlt, ganz einfach!“ sagte ich ruhig. „Also, willst du was trinken? Und dann setzen wir uns ins Wohnzimmer und reden über die Sache. Geht schon mal voraus.“ Die Kinder taten, wie ihnen geheißen und setzten sich in das Zimmer. Ich nahm die Cola-Flasche aus dem Kühlschrank, stellte sie aber gleich wieder hinein, weil ich eine bessere Idee hatte. „Wollt ihr Red Bull?“ rief ich ins Zimmer. „Ja bitte!“ kam es zurück. Ich wusste, dass sie das normalerweise nicht trinken durften und das kam mir sehr gelegen. Seit einiger Zeit hatte ich ein Fläschchen K. O.-Tropfen zuhause, das ich mir besorgt hatte, weil ich demnächst mit Sandy etwas vor gehabt hätte, bei dem sie möglichst nicht bei vollem Bewusstsein hätte sein sollen. Ich träufelte also ein paar Tropfen in jede Dose und stellte sie dann vor die beiden hin. Beide nahmen einen tiefen Schluck und bemerkten nichts von dem Zusatz. Ich selbst trank Wasser und wir redeten eine Zeitlang über das Geschehene. Robert hatte sich beruhigt und ich hatte ihn bereits so weit, dass ich ihm versprochen hatte, ihm bei Iris zu helfen. Kerstin fand die Idee auch gut, denn Iris hatte ihr schon oft von ihren Fantasien erzählt und darin kam öfters ihr Bruder vor. Wir redeten ruhig und gelassen und langsam fielen den beiden die Augen zu. Die Pizze würden jetzt wohl kalt werden, denn die wurden genau geliefert, als die Kinder nicht mehr ansprechbar waren. Ich aß ein paar Happen und die beiden würden sicher später genug Hunger haben, um sie auch kalt zu genießen.</p> <p>Dann trug ich die beiden nacheinander ins Schlafzimmer und zog sie aus. Kerstins Votze glänzte immer noch nass und es war ein wunderschöner Anblick. Ich hätte sie gern gleich nochmals geleckt, aber ich wollte ja, dass sie es auch mitbekam. Außerdem hatte ich ja noch einiges mit den beiden vor und die Wirkung der Tropfen würde nur etwa 4 Stunden halten.</p> <p>Ich legte Robert, dessen Schwanz tatsächlich noch immer völlig haarlos war, quer rücklings über das Bett und verschnürte seine Arme und Beine so, dass er mir sozusagen weit gespreizt seinen Arsch und sein Pimmelchen entgegen hielt. Kerstin legte ich nur neben ihn aufs Bett, so dass sie, wenn sie aufwachen würde, genau sehen könnte, was ich mit ihrem Bruder mache.</p></div>",[]
292,"Lust und Leid, Part 3",3,BAD UNCLE,no@email,Siehe Teil 1 & 2,2007-05-27,-1,-1,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Langsam löste sich ihre anfängliche tiefe Bewusstlosigkeit und ging in den Hauptzustand über, in dem man zwar halbwegs bewusst alles mitkriegt, aber sich selbst nicht bewegen kann. Auf diesen Zustand hatte ich gewartet. In der Zwischenzeit hatte ich mich ein wenig mit Roberts Pimmelchen und seinen Eiern gespielt und sein Teil auch halbwegs zum Stehen gebracht.</p> <p>Kerstin hatte ich dazwischen natürlich auch ein wenig gestreichelt, denn 1. fand ich ihre kleine Pflaume einfach entzückend und 2. wollte ich ihre Erregung beibehalten. Das würde es mir später leichter machen, sie auf meine Seite zu ziehen. Da schlugen beide fast gleichzeitig die Augen auf. Kerstin zuerst, und so hatte ich kurz Zeit, sie zu beruhigen: „Es wird dir nichts geschehen, was nicht schon passiert ist, mein Schatz, das hab ich dir versprochen. Und ich werde dich auch nicht ficken, wenn du es nicht willst, aber dein Bruder hat es verdient. Das siehst du doch ein, oder?“ Da sie keine andere Möglichkeit hatte, zwinkerte sie mit den Augenlidern, was ich als Einverständnis wertete. Jetzt war auch Robert bei uns. „Ach, sind wir auch wieder da?“ grinste ich ihn hämisch an. Roberts Augen funkelten wild. „Der Zorn wird dir noch vergehen. Ich war bis jetzt dein Freund, aber ab heute werde ich mehr sein. Gut, ich hab dir versprochen, dass ich dir bei Iris helfe, aber die Details sind nicht verhandelbar. Ich hoffe, du liegst bequem, denn schon bald wird es nicht mehr so angenehm sein. Wenn allerdings das zutrifft, was ich mir bei dir schon länger denke, wird es nicht so schlimm sein. Entspann dich einfach. Deine Schwester hab ich auch betäubt, damit sie dir nicht zu Hilfe kommen kann, wenn es für dich am Schlimmsten ist. Sie ist eine ganz Liebe und wenn sie es will, wird sie meine 2. Geliebte werden. Du hast heute die einmalige Chance, dir auszusuchen, was du sein willst. Mein Freund und Kumpel, mit dem ich all meine Mädchen teilen werde, der einmalig Gefickte, oder mein Sklave!“ Während ich sprach, hatte ich begonnen, seine Rosette mit Gleitgel zu bestreichen. Ich strich um seinen Schließmuskel herum und drückte auch etwas durch ihn hindurch, aber sonst ließ ich ihn möglichst unbehelligt, denn er sollte es, wenn es so weit war, spüren, dass er mir vollends ausgeliefert war.</p> <p>Inzwischen war auch ich wieder nackt und auch mein Schwanz stand wieder auf „10 Uhr“. Ich kniete mich also aufs Bett und lächelte Kerstin zu. Ich rückte sie so zurecht, dass sie alles Kommende gut einsehen konnte, gab ihr einen intensiven Kuss auf ihre süßen roten Lippen und wandte mich dann ihrem Bruder zu. „OK, Robert, du sollst wissen, dass ich nicht böse bin, aber man sollte mir nicht drohen, denn das könnte schlimme Folgen haben. Wie die Folgen in deinem Fall aussehen, wirst du jetzt gleich merken!“ Ich träufelte ein paar Tropfen Gel auf meine Eichel und verstrich sie, indem ich sie in den ganzen Schwanz einmassierte. Robert riss die Augen auf, denn jetzt wusste er, was gleich kommen würde. Langsam senkte ich meine Lanze und setzte sie an Roberts Anus an. Seinen Augen sah ich an, dass er sich mir jetzt liebend gern entzogen hätte, aber das war ihm unmöglich. Sein Arschloch zuckte, als ich meine Eichel mit dem Daumen durchdrückte. Und es konnte nicht mehr zucken, als sie durch war. Meine Nille steckte jetzt in seinem Schließmuskel, der sich sofort wieder zu schließen versuchte, doch das wusste mein Schaft zu verhindern, den ich langsam, aber unaufhaltsam, immer tiefer in seinen Darm schob. Heiße Tränen flossen aus seinen Augenwinkeln, aber er konnte weder schreien, noch sich wehren. Tiefer und tiefer drang ich in den dunklen Kanal des 12jährigen ein. Ich hatte das Gefühl, in einem Schraubstock geraten zu sein, aber es war herrlich, auch wenn die Enge ziemlich an meiner Vorhaut zerrte. Ich beugte mich vor und leckte seine Tränen ab. Schmerzenstränen schmecken anders, als solche, die beim Lachen oder aus Trauer vergossen werden. Der Geschmack ist intensiver, denke ich. Kann sein, dass da auch ein wenig Angstschweiß dabei ist. Egal, ich liebe sie! Jetzt war ich endgültig in ihn eingedrungen, also hielt ich inne, erhob meinen Oberkörper wieder, stützte mich mit meinen Händen an seinen Unterschenkeln ab und begann langsam und vorsichtig, ihn zu ficken. Ich beobachtete dabei genau seine Augen. Diese Seelenspiegel waren der einzige Anhaltspunkt, den ich hatte, um herauszufinden, wie er empfand. Jetzt sah ich beispielsweise gewaltige Schmerzen, doch die schienen bald zu weichen und deshalb erhöhte ich das Tempo und den Schub. Doch auch das hatte bald seine Gewalt verloren, denn es passierte, was ich nicht für möglich gehalten hatte. Sein Schwänzchen richtete sich ruckartig auf und stand starr von ihm ab. Seine Hoden zogen sich zusammen und zuckten. Es war ein so hübscher Anblick, dass ich meine Position änderte, um mit einer Hand seinen kleinen Steifen wichsen zu können. Und während ich ihn weiterfickte, onanierte ich ihn, bis es ihm kam. Besser gesagt, kam es uns fast gleichzeitig und während sein dünnes Kindersperma an meine Brust spritzte, entlud ich mich heiß und cremig-dickflüssig in seinen Darm. Doch irgendwie war dieser Orgasmus zu viel für mich und ich sank erschöpft zwischen die beiden Kinder und schlief ein …</p></div>",[]
293,"Lust und Leid, Part 4",4,BAD UNCLE,no@email,Siehe Part 1-3,2007-05-28,-1,-1,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als ich wieder aufwachte, noch im Halbschlaf, fühlte ich etwas sehr Vertrautes an meinem Schwanz. Etwas hatte sich an meiner Eichel festgesaugt und ich dachte, noch mit geschlossenen Augen, an Sandra. Doch als ich die Augen öffnete, sah ich an meiner Unterseite einen Blondschopf, der in rhythmischen Bewegungen auf und ab fuhr. „Etwas unbeholfen ist sie schon noch, aber sie wird es schon noch lernen, die Kerstin,“ dachte ich und drehte den Kopf dorthin, wo Robert liegen sollte. Er war weg! Sollte Kerstin ihn befreit haben? „Hoffentlich macht er keine Dummheiten!“ schoss es mir durch den Kopf. Da hörte ich zwei Mädchenstimmen aus dem Wohnzimmer, die ich beide sehr gut kannte. Sandra und Kerstin? Wie konnte das sein? Langsam schob ich meine Hand in Richtung des knienden Kindes, neben mir, und fuhr vorsichtig an den Innenschenkeln hoch. Eier und ein Schwanz??? „Robert?“ rief ich verblüfft und da drehte er sich auch schon um zu mir und strahlte mich an. Die Mädchen hatten mich gehört und kurz darauf standen sie beide in der Schlafzimmertür. Beide waren nackt und Kerstin hatte zudem noch einen Strap-On umgeschnallt, der an der Spitze feucht glänzte.</p> <p>„Ach, sind gnä’ Herr auch endlich wieder munter?“ grinste mich Sandra an. „Ja, du siehst richtig. Ich bin heute früher da und Robert hat in der Zwischenzeit seine Bestimmung erkannt.“ „Wie, Bestimmung?“ wollte ich wissen. Jetzt sprach Robert: „Seit ein paar Wochen muss ich nicht nur an Iris und Kerstin denken, sondern auch an Papa und dich!</p> <p>Manchmal, wenn ich es mir selber mache, denke ich daran, wie es wäre, wenn Papa mich fickt, während ich dir einen blase. Ich denke auch immer noch an Iris und meine Schwester, aber das Onanieren mit Papa und ein paar Bilder, die ich bei ihm gesehen hab, gehen mir nicht aus dem Kopf!“ „Die Sandra hat mich auf die Idee gebracht, dass ich den Robert ja auch manchmal ficken kann, wenn wir allein sind,“ meldete sich Kerstin zu Wort, „und sie hat mir gezeigt, wie das geht. Ich hab sie gerade in den Arsch gefickt und sie hat gesagt, dass ich es gut mache. Wenn du mir das Ding da borgst, können wir es heute gleich ausprobieren und am Sonntag kommt die Iris zu mir. Die wird sich auch freuen, wenn wir es machen können. Unsere Mama geht dann für mindestens 4 Stunden zur Mama von Iris, Kaffee trinken.“</p> <p>Da hatte ich eine Idee! „Robert, willst du die Iris immer noch haben?“ fragte ich den Buben. Der nickte und sah mich fragend an. „OK, ihr fragt gleich heute eure Mutter, ob ihr mit Iris zu mir kommen könnt, während sie beim Kaffeekränzchen ist. Erzählt aber nichts von Sandra und sagt, dass ich euch später heimbringe, sobald sie mich anruft.“</p> <p>Sechs fragende Kinderaugen starrten mich an. Nein, ich wollte und würde ihnen jetzt noch nicht sagen, was ich vorhatte. Stattdessen drehte ich Roberts Kopf wieder meinem Schwanz zu und winkte die beiden Mädchen aufs Bett. Ich dirigierte sie so, dass Sandy mit ihrer Möse über meinem Mund war und ich gut beobachten konnte, wie Kerstin wiederum sehr vorsichtig in ihren Anus eindrang. Robert kniete jetzt zwischen meinen Beinen und Sandra zeigte ihm, indem sie mit ihm teilte, wie man einen Schwanz richtig behandelt. Innerhalb kürzester Zeit waren wir in einer der schärfsten Nummern, die ich mit Kindern je erlebt hatte. Aber so, wie es aussah, sollten nur Sandra und ich etwas davon haben, also musste ich mir noch etwas einfallen lassen, denn schon bald sollte ich die beiden Geschwister heim bringen. Ich hob also die Stellung sehr bald wieder auf und befahl Sandra, sich den Umschnall-Dildo zu nehmen. Sie tat es und legte sich, wie geheißen, auf den Rücken. Nun sollte sich Robert langsam und vorsichtig draufsetzen, während Kerstin sich vor die beiden hinkniete und nach Roberts Pimmel griff. Ich kniete mich hinter Kerstin und begann, zärtlich mit ihrer jungfräulichen Votze und ihrem ebensolchen Hinterlöchlein zu spielen. „Ich hab dir versprochen, dass ich nichts in dich stecken werde, was du nicht willst, …“ begann ich, aber da fiel sie mir schon ins Wort: „Fick mich! Aber bitte nicht in den Popo, sondern in die Muschi. Meinen Popo kriegst du am Sonntag, wenn die Iris dabei ist. Ich will besser sein, als sie! … und noch was: Ich will nicht deine Geliebte sein, sondern deine Sklavin. Die Sandra hat uns erklärt, was das heißt und auch der Robert will dein Sklave sein, aber er möchte auch dein Freund sein und manchmal mit dir andere Mädchen ficken. Also, wenn du unser Herr sein möchtest, dann zeig es mir und stoße deinen schönen, großen Schwanz jetzt ganz ohne Vorarbeit so hart und brutal in mich, wie du es aushältst. Keine Sorge, Sandra und ich haben schon ein bisserl mit den Fingern vorgebohrt. Ich will, dass es weh tut und blutet, denn dann weiß ich, dass ich dein Eigentum bin und du ab jetzt mit mir machen kannst, was du willst!“</p> <p>Ich hatte ihr fasziniert zugehört und mein Penis hatte sich bei ihren Worten zu vollster Pracht erhoben. Ich lenkte also meine Eichel an ihre Kindergrotte, packte sie an den Hüften und stieß mit voller Wucht zu. Sie biss sich auf die Unterlippe und wollte nicht schreien, aber als ich brutal nachstieß und meinen ganzen Schaft in ihrem engen Kanal versenkte, konnte sie sich nicht mehr halten. Sie warf den Kopf in den Nacken und ein schrilles „Aaaaahhh!!!!!!!“ entrang sich ihrer Kehle.</p> <p>Jetzt war es sowieso zu spät. Sie war entjungfert und ich würde sie nun ficken, bis es mir kommen sollte. Ich konnte und wollte nicht annehmen, dass sie dabei auch einen Orgasmus haben könnte, denn sie hatte ja selbst gesagt, dass sie meine Sklavin sein wollte. Wild und hart stieß ich in sie, so, als würde ich sie vergewaltigen. Sie schrie nicht mehr. Nur noch ein weinerliches Wimmern war zu hören. Bei jedem Stoß hatte ich das Gefühl, mir würde die Vorhaut abgerissen, so eng war sie, aber ich konnte dennoch nicht aufhören, in sie zu rammeln, bis es mir kam.</p> <p>Eigentlich wollte ich in sie spritzen, aber Sandra stieß Robert von sich, warf Kerstin um, sodass mein Penis aus ihr rutschte, und verleibte sich mein Teil ein, bevor der erste Tropfen aus mir schoss. Gierig saugte sie alles auf und es störte sie nicht im Geringsten, dass am Schaft auch noch jede Menge Jungfernblut klebte. Kerstin lag wimmernd neben uns, aber sie sollte keine Ruhe bekommen, denn Robert kroch zwischen ihre Beine und begann, den Schleim und das Blut aus dem geschundenen Gröttchen seiner Schwester zu lecken. Danach fielen wir alle übereinander und drückten uns innig. Eigentlich hätten wir noch länger so liegen wollen, aber es war Zeit, die Geschwister nachhause zu bringen. Kerstin war als erste wieder angezogen und lief breitbeinig staksend durchs Haus. Sie wollte, dass die Schmerzen aufhörten, damit ihre Mutter später nichts merken würde. Ich gab ihr noch den Tipp, das Höschen in der Nacht im Allesbrenner zu entsorgen, damit ihrer Mutter beim Schmutzwäscheeinsammeln nichts auffällt. Sie sagte nur: „Ah, ja!“, drückte die Hand durch die Jeans zwischen die Beine und versuchte dann wieder, einen halbwegs normalen Gang hinzukriegen. Dann nahm sie den Strap-On und stopfte ihn in ihre Schultasche.</p> <p>Als die beiden Kinder zum Abmarsch bereit waren, wollte ich Sandra noch schnell einen Abschiedskuss geben und ihr sagen, dass ich bald wieder zurück wäre, aber diese schlang ihre Arme um meinen Hals, zog mich zu sich hinunter und flüsterte mir ins Ohr: „Glaub ja nicht, dass du mir so davon kommst! Mich fickst du seit Monaten in den Arsch und die kleine Drecksau entjungferst du gleich beim ersten Mal!? Du hast ein ganzes Wochenende Zeit, auch mich zu öffnen, aber ICH WILL ENDLICH AUCH RICHTIG GEFICKT WERDEN!!!“</p></div>",[]
294,"Lust und Leid, Part 5",5,BAD UNCLE,no@email,,2007-06-06,-1,-1,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als ich gerade wieder ins Auto gestiegen war, um heim zu fahren, rief mich Angelika an: „Sag, was machst du nur mit meiner Tochter?“ fragte sie streng. Mir gefror das Blut in den Adern. Doch dann lachte sie: „Sie kommt nach Hause, pfeffert die Schultasche in ein Eck, schnappt ihren Rucksack, stopft hinein, was sie am Wochenende braucht und wäre schon wieder zur Tür hinaus gewesen, wenn ich sie nicht zurückgehalten hätte, damit sie vorher noch eine Kleinigkeit isst. Ich finde es aber sehr gut, dass es wieder einen Mann in unserem Leben gibt, den sie akzeptiert. Ich glaube, du wärst ein besserer Vater gewesen!“ Dieser Meinung war ich zwar nicht, aber das konnte ich ihr natürlich nicht sagen. Zu wissen, dass ihre 10jährige Tochter seit Monaten mein Arschfick-Häschen war, und dass ich dieses Wochenende auch noch ihre Liebesgrotte entern sollte, hätte ihr wahrscheinlich einen Herzinfarkt und mir Knast eingebracht. Ich hatte mit den beiden noch einiges vor, aber das hatte Zeit.</p> <p>„Da fällt mir ein, ich muss ja nach Graz und komme erst wieder am Dienstag heim. Normalerweise würde die Mama auf Sandra aufpassen und sie in die Schule bringen, aber wenn sie sowieso schon bei dir ist, könnte sie da ja auch bleiben“, meinte sie. „Schon, aber“, gab ich zu bedenken, „ich möchte eigentlich nicht in aller Herrgottsfrühe 70 Kilometer durch den Wald fahren, um sie in die Schule zu bringen, dann wieder 70 zurück und nachmittags dasselbe nochmals!“ „Brauchst du auch nicht! Sie hat ja auch nicht mal ihre Schultasche mit. Die müsstest du ja auch noch holen. Dann ist sie eben zwei Tage krank!“ Ich war gespannt, was mein kleiner Liebling dazu sagen würde, dass wir diesmal mehr als vier Tage Zeit hatten, um unserem Sextrieb freien Lauf zu lassen.</p></div>",[]
295,"Lust und Leid, Part 6",6,BAD UNCLE,no@email,,2007-06-06,-1,-1,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sandra hatte es sich inzwischen gemütlich gemacht. Über Beamer lief ihr Lieblingsporno, aber sie bekam eigentlich überhaupt nichts mit. In ihrem Hintern steckte ein ziemlich dicker Vibrator, der auf höchster Stufe lief und ihre rechte Hand bewegte sich flink zwischen ihren Schamlippen hin und her, dass diese, wie Schmetterlingsflügel, flatterten. Sie hatte die Augen geschlossen und nicht mitbekommen, dass ich schon längst wieder zurück war. Ich setzte mich leise neben sie und sah ihr fasziniert zu. Es war ein wunderschöner Anblick und außerdem wollte ich sie nicht unterbrechen. Wenn sie meine Sklavin wäre, müsste sie jetzt damit rechnen, aber sie war ja meine Geliebte. Allerdings kamen mir ein paar Ideen, was ich in nächster Zeit so mit Robert und Kerstin anstellen würde. Für Kerstin könnte ich mir massive Votzen- und Arschdehnung vorstellen, sowie eine ziemlich schmerzhafte Methode zur Verlängerung der inneren Schamlippen. Robert sollte auf jeden Fall die Rosette gedehnt werden und vielleicht könnte ich ihm auch noch etwas den Sack strecken. Leider war es mir ja unmöglich, bleibende Spuren, wie Piercings oder auch nur Striemen, an ihnen zu hinterlassen. Aber zum Glück gibt’s ja noch die Möglichkeit, der psychischen Unterwerfung. Mein Hund, eine dänische Dogge, würde sicher auch irgendwann auf seine Rechnung kommen und zwischendurch könnte ich die beiden ja auch noch an Gleichgesinnte vermitteln, oder sie als Party-Attraktionen einsetzen. Da waren meiner Fantasie ja kaum Grenzen gesetzt. Irgendwie war ich schon sehr gespannt auf Iris, und wie sich die Sache mit ihr wohl entwickeln würde.</p> <p>Sandra war jetzt kurz vor dem Orgasmus. Ihre Bewegungen wurden wilder, ihre süßen Tittchen-Ansätze bebten und erröteten und sie begann geil zu stöhnen. Da zuckte auch schon der kleine Tod durch ihren Körper. Sie bäumte sich auf, schrie und sank in sich zusammen. Sie schlug die Augen auf und während sie den Dildo aus ihrem Arsch zog, lächelte sie mich stumm an. Da fielen mir die Pizze der anderen Kinder wieder ein. „Hast du Hunger?“ fragte ich sie und sie nickte. „OK, ich hab Salami-oder Quattro Staccioni-Pizza da. Muss sie nur kurz ins Backrohr legen und schon schmeckt sie, wie frisch gemacht.“ Sie entschied sich für Salami, also ging ich in die Küche, während sie sich auf der Couch räkelte und sich den Film fertig ansah.</p></div>",[]
296,"Lust und Leid, Part 7",7,BAD UNCLE,no@email,,2007-06-06,-1,-1,"ped, anal, inc, viol, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baduncle007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hoch erfreut vernahm sie, dass wir zwei Tage mehr für uns hatten und gab mir gleich einen Vorgeschmack auf das Kommende. Sie pulte meinen Schwanz aus der Hose und blies ihn bis ich spritzte. Gierig, wie immer, saugte sie mich bis auf den letzten Tropfen aus. „Dieses geile Getränk gehört nur mir!“ lachte sie, als sie sich mit spermaverschmiertem Gesicht erhob. „Das, mein Schatz kann ich dir ab jetzt leider nicht mehr garantieren, denn schließlich sind da jetzt noch Kerstin und Robert, und vielleicht auch noch Iris. Aber sooft es geht, kriegst du ihn natürlich.“ „Aber versprich mir wenigstens, dass die anderen nur Sklaven für dich sind und du nur mich liebst!“ schmollte sie ein wenig. „Auch das kann ich dir nicht versprechen. Du weißt, dass da erst mal deine Mutter ist, die ich auch liebe. Und sie liebt mich. Aber was hältst du davon, wenn ich versuche, dich das nächste Mal mitmachen zu lassen? Hättest du nicht Lust, ihre schöne Votze zu lecken, während ich sie in den Arsch ficke?“ „Komisch“, sagte sie, „aber ich hab schon oft darüber nachgedacht. Immer, wenn sie nackt aus dem Badezimmer kommt und an mir vorbei geht, sehe ich ihre langen Schamlippen und ihre rasierte Muschi, die sie sicher nur für dich glatt hält. Ich bin dann zwar immer ein bisserl eifersüchtig, aber irgendwie möchte ich sie auch immer mal anfassen und streicheln. Dass ich sie lecken soll, daran hab ich noch nie gedacht. Ich hab ja auch noch nie eine andere Frau geleckt, aber mit Kerstin könnte ich es lernen. Zeigst du mir, wie das geht?“ „Klar“, meinte ich, „gleich am Sonntag. Bin auch schon gespannt, ob Iris mitkommt und wie sie sich anstellen wird und ob sie überhaupt mitmacht.“ „Sag,“ fragte sie mich, während sie sich auf meinen Bauch lehnte und zu mir hochsah, „Wäre es nicht auch schön, wenn du mich gleichzeitig ficken würdest, während ich meine Mama lecke?“ „Natürlich wäre es das, denn dann hätten wir alle drei was davon, aber das geht ja nicht gleich. Deine Mama weiß doch nicht, dass wir schon seit Monaten miteinander ficken. Stell dir vor, sie wüsste es. Ich wäre längst im Gefängnis und du in einem Heim. Aber ich glaube, dass sie auch Interesse daran hätte, etwas mit dir zu versuchen. Wir können es ja mal ausprobieren. Dazu müsstest du aber vorläufig in deiner Musch noch Jungfrau bleiben, denn stell dir vor, was wäre, wenn wir so tun, als wäre es dein erstes Mal und ich gleite in dich, als hättest du nie ein Jungfernhäutchen gehabt!“ „Ja, stimmt, „ überlegte sie, „das geht nicht. Schade, ich hab gehofft, ich werde dieses Wochenende, wo es auch noch so schön lang ist, endlich zu einer richtigen Frau. Na gut, dann fickst mich halt weiterhin nur in den Hintern, aber dafür jeden Tag mindestens zwei Mal!“ „OK, versprochen!“ lachte ich.</p></div>",[]
297,"Alice in Tortureland, Part 1",1,BALFOUR,no@email,,2004-07-20,107,4,"g, bd, ds, humil, nc, sad, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/balfour001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I look down at the pretty little bitch with deep satisfaction. There on the floor of my van lays eleven year-old Alice McCauley, the most pathetic piece of pre-teen fuck meat the world has ever known. I can tell she's terrified and that's exactly as it should be. I also know she's completely unable to escape or cry out for help, because I'm an expert and leave nothing to chance. So I just sneer down at young Alice as she lies there tightly bound and just as tightly gagged, savouring her pitiful muffled whimperings and the obvious pain and fear and complete and utter bewilderment etched on her face as she writhes and strains futilely in her bonds.</p> <p>I've tied the little girl up excruciatingly tight. Her arms are bound together behind her back, with ropes around her wrists and her upper arms, pulling her elbows firmly together so they're kissing behind her. This helps to thrust the slut's miniscule tits forward as if they're begging to be mauled, an effect enhanced by the rope I've wound tightly around her torso to secure her arms against her body, cutting deeply into her just above and below her tits and across her midriff. Since I won't be using her virgin pussy just yet, I've tied her legs together too, with ropes crushing them together at the ankles, knees and thighs. This fucking shit-bag whore called Alice McCauley is going nowhere... except where I take her.</p> <p>She won't be making any noise in a hurry either, not the way I've gagged her. You see, Alice’s mouth is stuffed full with a huge rag that I’ve crammed right in there. The rag's held in place by an agonisingly tight wrapping of duct tape which I've wrapped around and around her head several times. She almost choked when I shoved the rag in her stupid gob. She'd better not do that though because I've got some major plans for the girl, so she'd better not cark it yet.</p> <p>She’s a fucking looker, I’ll give the little bitch that. She’s pretty tall for her age and has a trim figure, even if that trim little bod is now knotted and pulled out of shape by the tightest of tight bondage as she’s in now. And those big blue eyes, bulging with terror and pain as they are now, are still pretty. As would her whole face be, with its frame of shoulder length blonde hair, if it wasn’t so grotesquely contorted by the strictness of the gag. I love the fact that she’s still dressed in her school uniform too, complete with that short plaid skit and short-sleeved white blouse and knee-length white socks. The bitch looks fucking hot lying there all dressed for school and trussed up tight. Yep, no doubt about it; this Alice McCauley bint is one tidy little package of virgin pussy meat.</p> <p>""Mmmmppphhhh..."" It’s all the pretty little cunt can muster now. “Mmmmmpppphhhh mmmnnnn mmmpphh.”</p> <p>She sounds so fucking pathetic, and she is.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up, you piece of shit,"" I order her and kick her hard in the gut. She grunts loudly and doubles up in pain, the wind knocked right out of her, and she struggles to haul relieving air in through her nostrils. I laugh at her as she wriggles and squirms and gasps and whimpers in pain, barely able to breathe.</p> <p>""Liked that, did you?""</p> <p>I kick her in the gut again and enjoy the show all over again. Once her struggles subside and she catches her breath I lift my foot again. She cowers and flinches.</p> <p>""Want another one?""</p> <p>She shakes her head desperately and makes muffled pleadings through her gag. I shrug and lower my foot.</p> <p>""Whatever. There's plenty of time for such fun. Later.”</p> <p>I kneel down beside her and she tries to shrink away from me as I stroke her chest and her tight little arse. I can feel her trembling and flinching as I knead and fondle those lovely little fleshy body parts of hers in my fingers. They’ll make wonderful pincushions when I get her back to the basement later. For now though I grab her nipples in my fingers and squeeze and twist as hard as I can. Alice tosses her head back and arches her bound body in pain, wailing desperately into her gag and kicking out with her tied legs against the floor of the van. I suddenly release her nipples and her struggling and moaning subsides. She lies there heaving and panting behind her gag. I nod approvingly, realising that this one’s going to be an excellent torture subject.</p> <p>“Oh yeah, you’re going to do just fine,” I tell her. “We'd better get going now. The longer we wait here, the longer it is till I rape and torture you.""</p> <p>Her eyes widen with horror on hearing this, especially now as grab her face and glare straight into her eyes.</p> <p>“I mean, you did know I’m going to rape you, didn’t you?”</p> <p>She blinks. I’ll take that as a yes.</p> <p>“Of course I am. I’m going to rape you hard…make that little cherry of yours go pop. That’s a given. And you figured that I’m going to torture you too, didn’t you?”</p> <p>She screws her eyes tightly shut. I’ll take that as another yes.</p> <p>“Oh, yeah. You’ve no idea some of the things I’m going to do to you. Fucking stuff of nightmares.”</p> <p>A couple of sobs shudder out of her. I’m loving this already and we’ve barely started.</p> <p>“See, I love bondage, Alice. Tight and painful bondage. It turns me on so much to see a pretty young girl like you tightly bound and gagged. The tighter the better. And as for whether I’m going to kill you…”</p> <p>Alice’s eyes open again, widening with horror.</p> <p>“Well, let’s just wait and see on that one.”</p> <p>She seems about to faint with terror as I now stand and look down on her. With a grin, I unzip my fly and take out my cock.</p> <p>""It's a long drive. So I'd better go before we leave...""</p> <p>Alice cringes in disgust as I start to piss all over her, shooting the warm stream over her face and all over her body. She begins to weep, knowing full well she is powerless to stop me. By the time I'm finished and putting my dick back away, Alice is soaked from head to toe in piss.</p> <p>""That's better,"" I sigh happily. ""You know, you look good soaked in piss. It suits you. Everyone knows you're a fucking filthy whore, Alice McCauley. That's why your mommy and daddy arranged for me to kidnap you and do all the things I'm going to be doing to you.” This was a lie of course, meant simply to heighten her torment. “ So you just lie there and imagine how nasty things are going to get for you. And while you're doing that, remember this - you fucking deserve it.""</p> <p>I leave Alice McCauley lying there tightly trussed up and gagged, soaked in piss, humiliated and terrified, as I clamber into the driver's seat and start the engine. It's time to take this fucking whore to the hell she deserves...</p></div>",[]
298,"Vitamin Shots, Part 1",1,BANDERSON,no@email,"Meet the girls and boys of the Henderson Commune, a unique community where girls are trained to be submissive little darlings and the boys to be their masters.",2007-09-02,7,4,"bd, m, f, ds, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/banderson001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Do I have to, Daddy?”</p> <p>“You want to grow up tall and strong, don’t you, young lady?” Dan Backus smiled at his twelve-year-old “daughter,” Claire. and patted her on the shoulder. She was a slender brunette with a figure that was just starting to blossom into womanhood.</p> <p>Claire looked up with apprehension at Dr. Reginald McArne. She was sitting on a padded table in an exam room at the commune’s small clinic.</p> <p>The doctor bent down until he was eye to eye with her. He was about years older than her “father” and had some gray in his black hair. He wore a white coat with big pockets and Claire could see a stethoscope in one. “There’s nothing to worry about. All the girls get these shots,” he said. “They contain vitamins and minerals necessary for you to become a young woman.”</p> <p>“Why don’t the boys have to take them?” she grimaced.</p> <p>“Now, don’t be a baby,” Dan said.</p> <p>“Boys don’t grow up the same as girls,” the doctor said. “You know that, don’t you?”</p> <p>“Sure. Sister Athena told us.”</p> <p>“Sisters” at the commune didn’t mean the same as sisters in the outside world. Sister or Brother was a term that members called each other as a sign of respect. Even though they may not be related, they were all united as a family at the Henderson Commune in the mountains of Kentucky.</p> <p>Claire began to cry.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, honey?” the doctor asked gently.</p> <p>“I don’t like needles!”</p> <p>“Ahhh,” he said, nodding his head slowly and glancing over at Dan. ""Well, there are other ways you can take your vitamins.”</p> <p>She nodded her head eagerly. “Yes! I’ll do that!”</p> <p>Dan looked quizzically at Dr. McArne. The doctor just gave him a small smile.</p> <p>“I’m not sure you’ll like it, though. A shot might be easier.”</p> <p>The girl became confused. “Why? I’ve taken pills before.”</p> <p>“It’s not in a pill,” he said. “You see, the medicine needs to go directly into your bloodstream. It can’t go into your stomach first or the effect is reduced.”</p> <p>She pouted. “Well, then, how do you do it?”</p> <p>The doctor went to a cabinet and pulled out a bottle. He returned to the girl and her father and opened it. Both of them were looking at him expectantly. Dr. McArne fished out a capsule and held it up. To the girl, it looked huge, about an inch-and-a-half long and the thickness of his little finger. Her eyes went wide.</p> <p>“What is that? Is that a pill?”</p> <p>“No, my dear, it’s a suppository.”</p> <p>Dan grinned over the head of his daughter.</p> <p>“What’s that mean?”</p> <p>“It goes up into your butt.”</p> <p>Claire looked horrified. “My butt! No way!” She wiggled on the padded table, thinking about how that might feel.</p> <p>“It won’t hurt. We get it coated with grease and it slides right in.”</p> <p>“Ewww! That’s gross.”</p> <p>“Well, I said the shot is easier.”</p> <p>“Okay, okay – I’ll take the shot.” She looked at her father for a last reprieve. “Please, dad, do I have to?”</p> <p>“Yes, dear. Tammy got her first shot already. You didn’t see her acting like a baby, did you?”</p> <p>Tammy was Claire’s best friend. The girl didn’t say anything, she just set her mouth and folded her arms in front of her.</p> <p>“All right, a shot it is.” Dr. McArne paused. “Now you know, Claire, you have to come in regularly and get these. Are you going to be okay about that?”</p> <p>“I don’t like it. But if Dad says I have to…”</p> <p>Dan patted her shoulder again. “That’s right. She needs how many shots, doctor?” he asked, although he already knew.</p> <p>“There are twelve shots, one per month for the next year. But if you decide you’d rather have the suppository, that’s fine too.”</p> <p>The truth was, most girls in the commune asked to switch to the suppository after the fourth or fifth shots, for there were far more than vitamins in the medicine they were given. There was a small dose of a powerful drug Dr. McArne had developed himself, back when he’d been a researcher for a large pharmaceutical firm. It racketed up one’s libido until they needed sexual stimulation nearly all the time. Plus, it lowered one’s inhibitions and made one more susceptible to suggestions. Finally, it contained a common birth control agent.</p> <p>There were strict rules governing the sexual contact of the girls for the first six months. Immediate family members could touch the girls and occasionally masturbate them, but they were forbidden to have sexual intercourse with them until the drug built up in their systems. The girls would become sexually frustrated, but they were given little outlet for it because they were strictly monitored. That’s why many began asking for suppositories after a few months – even that little bit of sexual contact gave them a taste of what they craved.</p> <p>The school also helped in their training. The children were divided into three groups: Those ages six to eleven were taught in a traditional one-room schoolhouse in the center of the compound. Girls and boys at that critical age, twelve and thirteen, were given special instruction by Sister Paige and Brother Ben at a building at the edge of the commune, where it backed up against the woods.</p> <p>Those ages fourteen to eighteen were taught in a separate one-room “high school.” Like the “middle school” children, these kids learned far more than history, math and science. The girls were taught to be submissive and sexual and the boys how to be dominant but in a caring and loving way. No abuse was tolerated at the commune, but punishments for transgressions was.</p> <p>“Okay, jump down and bend over the table.” Dr. McArne readied the shot.</p> <p>Claire beseeched her dad. “Can’t I get it in my arm?”</p> <p>“Listen to the doctor, dear,” Dan replied.</p> <p>She did as she was told and the doctor admired her firm bottom underneath her dress. “I have to lift your skirt, all right?”</p> <p>The girl whimpered and McArne took that as a yes. He raised the skirt up and Dan stepped forward to hold it while the doctor eased down her panties, exposing the pale globes. He gave Claire her shot and she cried a little when the needle went into upper part of her pert bottom. Her father comforted her and soon she was out the door, glad to be released. Dan shook the doctor’s hand.</p> <p>“Thanks, doc. I’m looking forward to this.”</p> <p>“Just follow the rules, Dan. Their minds are not yet ready for anything untoward for several more months.”</p> <p>“I will, doc. I promise.”</p> <p>After Claire left, Dr. McArne checked with his nurse to find that Suzie and her mother were waiting in the second exam room. He took her chart and went inside. Suzie sat anxiously on the table, her legs beating a tattoo against the base. The slender blonde was here to receive her fifth shot in the series. She seemed quite eager. Today she was wearing a short skirt and a tee-shirt.</p> <p>Her mother, Diane, stood nearby, in her display position, her arms clasped behind her, her head down. She was just thirty, for she had had Suzie when she had been seventeen. Diane was one of the first generation of test subjects and he was very pleased at how obedient and sexually available she had become. She had first arrived at the commune at age fourteen – a typical rebellious, spoiled teenager. His vitamin shots soon put a stop to that behavior!</p> <p>Today, she wore a tube top that displayed her ample breasts, her nipples hard points against the material. Her stomach was bare except for the small belly button ring, a sign of her ownership by her master. Her skirt was loosely gathered around her waist and ended halfway down her thighs. Of course, the doctor knew she wore no panties. After age thirteen, none of the girls did.</p> <p>Diane didn’t look up when the doctor entered, but she did move her legs apart, signaling her willingness to do anything he wanted. He smiled. First things first.</p> <p>“Well, Suzie, how are you today?”</p> <p>“I’m fine, doc, just need my shot,” she said all at once. She seemed on edge. Dr. McArne smiled. Little wonder, considering how the drug must be working on her, even as her parents prevented her from satisfying her itch.</p> <p>“Hmm. Looking at your chart, I wanted to give you the option of the suppositories today. Some girls prefer that over the shots at this level of their, um, dosage.”</p> <p>She looked puzzled and he explained how the suppositories worked, watching her eyes take on a sexual glaze.</p> <p>“I’ll bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you?”</p> <p>She nodded. “Yeah.” Her butt twitched on the table. “Okay.”</p> <p>“Very well, please remove your clothes.”</p> <p>Suzie didn’t hesitate nor seem embarrassed. She jumped down and was soon naked, awaiting the doctor’s next instructions. Excellent, he thought. He admired her slim hips and budding breasts. There was very little hair on the little peach between her legs.</p> <p>“All right, jump back up and lay on your stomach.”</p> <p>She did, her body wiggling in anticipation. He slipped on one rubber glove and approached her. With his bare hand, he stroked her back, noting how she shivered under his touch. Her eyes closed and her mouth came open. He could see goose-bumps rise on her flesh.</p> <p>Dr. McArne glanced over at Diane to see she had not moved. “Sister Diane, you may assist. Please give your daughter comfort while I attend to her.”</p> <p>Diane moved at once to her side, using her hands to stroke the girl’s back.</p> <p>“Now Suzie, this won’t hurt a bit. In fact, some girls actually like it.” Yeah, he thought, most of them climax during the procedure, an event he encouraged. It helped to train them to accept cocks up their ass later.</p> <p>He found the bottle of suppositories in the cabinet and a jar of lubricant. Suzie’s eyes peered over her shoulder as he smeared the lubricant all over her asshole, making sure to work his gloved fingers well inside, first with one finger, then with two.</p> <p>She groaned and began to shake.</p> <p>He dabbed the lubricant over the gel-filled capsule and transferred it to his gloved hand. Then, working slowly to give her the maximum effect, he slipped the suppository inside and made sure he pushed it well back with two fingers. His cock grew hard.</p> <p>Suzie drew in several short breaths but she didn’t climax. We can’t have that, he thought, a sly smile on his lips.</p> <p>“Suzie, now I need to make sure the capsule is deep enough inside so it won’t be expelled,” he lied. “I’m going to insert something into your anus to push it, all right?”</p> <p>By now, she probably would have agreed to anything as long as he didn’t stop playing with her ass. She nodded, biting her lip. The doctor retrieved a narrow soft rubber dildo from a drawer with his free hand and coated it with the lubricant. Then he eased the tip into her ass. He glanced up to see Diane staring at it and licking her lips. She didn’t say a word. Her nipples were hard points against her tube top.</p> <p>The dildo was worked in an inch, pulled out and pushed back in again, pressing deeper each time. In essence, he was fucking her with it, although Suzie probably wouldn’t think of it that way. She would only find that it felt very good and she didn’t want it to stop. The drug was working well, he mused.</p> <p>His hand moved faster now and he observed her breath had shallowed and her eyes were big. “Oh! Oh! Oh!” she said, her slender hips jerking with each in-stroke. When he pushed it almost all the way in, she climaxed, shuddering on the table.</p> <p>“That was very good, Suzie, you did great,” he said, soothing any fears or embarrassment she may have. “Wasn’t she great, Diane?”</p> <p>Hearing her name, the mother found her voice. “Oh, yes, doctor. I’m so proud of Suzie.” Her hands continued to stroke her.</p> <p>The doctor removed the glove and tossed it into the trash. He placed the dildo in the sink to be washed later. “All right, you may get dressed and return to the waiting room. While I have your mother here, I want to give her a checkup,” he said.</p> <p>Diane looked up at him and smiled shyly.</p> <p>Suzie left and Dr. McArne shut the door. “Strip,” he said simply and in seconds, Diane had the two items of clothing on the floor. “Bend over the table.”</p> <p>She obeyed immediately, her bottom tipped up invitingly to him. She spread her legs and leaned her elbows on the table. McArne began to stroke her ass, reaching between to smear the copious fluids that had moistened her open slit. She began to breathe harder now.</p> <p>“How many children do you have?” he asked, although he already knew.</p> <p>“Five, doctor.”</p> <p>“What are their ages?” His hand teased her, probing deeper and rubbing her clit.</p> <p>“Uh, twelve, ten, seven—ohhh, doctor! —five and two,” she responded.</p> <p>“So you’ve been on the pill two years, right?” The doctor routinely gave the women of the commune breaks or they’d be pregnant all the time. After all, they were fucked all the time.</p> <p>“Yes, sir—Oh!”</p> <p>“I think it’s time I took you off of it. What do you think?” He knew she’d be pregnant again within two months, maybe sooner.</p> <p>“Whatever you say, doctor.”</p> <p>“Good, tell your master to call me and I’ll explain it to him.” He knew Sam would be thrilled. He loved seeing his slave pregnant, even if they weren’t all his children. For Diane, like all women on the commune, couldn’t say no to any man. And the men were taught not to be jealous. They knew they had it good here and jealousy had no place.</p> <p>Dr. McArne unzipped his pants and slipped inside her.</p> <p>“Oh!” she said and dipped her head lower and braced herself.</p> <p>He fucked her, hard and fast, using her tits to pull her onto his cock. She made a lot of noise, as all the girls had been trained to do. No doubt the nurses and other patients could hear them. It always drove them crazy.</p> <p>He bellowed when he shot his seed into her and she climaxed automatically. No matter how many times they achieved an orgasm, their bodies had been trained to have another one whenever a man came inside them. That was to make the men feel good about their prowess – it really had little to do with a woman’s pleasure. That was just a side benefit.</p> <p>He finished and pulled out. “Wait here for a few minutes to catch your breath, then you can get dressed and leave.”</p> <p>He left her there, bent over and gasping from her last orgasm, and went out to the nurses’ station, his cock still dangling from his pants. There were two women on duty. Barbara, twenty-five, was seven months pregnant with her third child. Sandy, three years younger, was currently on the pill, being in-between pregnancies.</p> <p>“Suck me off,” he ordered Sandy and she dropped to her knees to take his softening cock into her mouth. She cleaned him thoroughly, not seeming to mind the taste of Diane’s pussy on her tongue, and he patted her cheek as he zipped up. “Thanks.”</p> <p>“I’m taking Diane off the pill,” he told Barbara and she nodded and made a note in her file.</p> <p>A few minutes later, Diane staggered out of the exam room, one breast poking free of her tube top. She smiled at the two nurses and waved at the doc and left through the door to the waiting room.</p></div>",[]
299,"Vitamin Shots, Part 2",2,BANDERSON,no@email,"Meet the girls and boys of the Henderson Commune, a unique community where girls are trained to be submissive little darlings and the boys to be their masters.",2007-09-02,3,5,"m, f, bd, humil, exhib",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/banderson002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kathy, at twelve-and-a-half, had just taken her sixth dose of the medicine and was thus moving into phase two of her conversion into a sexual slut who would serve anyone. Her mother, Rebecca, like Diane, was a first-generation mother at Henderson. She was twenty-nine, having gotten pregnant with Kathy when she was sixteen. She had had a difficult birth and that’s when Dr. McArne had decided to raise the age of First Birth to seventeen. He wanted to give the girls’ hips another year to develop.</p> <p>Because of this, Rebecca had only one other child, a boy aged nine named David. That pregnancy had been difficult as well, and the doctor ordered her to remain on the pill from that point on. He didn’t want any of his special women harmed.</p> <p>Like most of the women, Rebecca had a main master, a younger man named Robert, although she would obey anyone. Kathy had grown up thinking it was normal to see her mother do Robert’s bidding, whether it was fetching him drinks or sucking his cock – nothing surprised her anymore.</p> <p>When they were out shopping, Kathy had also seen her mother suddenly pressed up against a wall and be fucked by other “brothers” of the commune. At first, she had been alarmed, but Rebecca had clearly enjoyed it. She had explained to the young girl, “Don’t worry, you’ll know just how wonderful this is one day soon.”</p> <p>That day was fast approaching. Since she had begun receiving the shots or suppositories, Kathy could think of nothing else but sex. Her efforts to masturbate were limited by rule, so she remained frustrated much of the time. She watched with interest now whenever her mother was being fucked, even squatting down to get a close up look of the brother’s cock sliding into her mother’s wet pussy. Yet other than regular touching and stroking, no one had approached her except Robert, and he rubbed her far more infrequently than she needed. Since her mother’s master – he wasn’t her dad but she thought of him that way – seemed to know all the answers, she asked him one night at the dinner table. Sex was a common topic and all questions were encouraged. It helped the men of the commune gauge the readiness of their girls to become sex slaves.</p> <p>“Dad?”</p> <p>He corrected her at once. “Don’t forget, sweetie, now you call me Master. Remember, you’re six months into your training.”</p> <p>“Oh, right. Sorry. Master, can you tell me when I’ll be ready to do what Mom does?”</p> <p>“Soon, my pet. How are your lessons going?” He could feel his cock hardening in his pants already. He looked up at Rebecca, who was staring at her plate, a slight smile on her face. She never spoke unless asked a direct question.</p> <p>“Oh, great. Sister Paige let me have an orgasm yesterday!”</p> <p>“That’s great, honey. How did she do it?”</p> <p>“She paired me up with Cindy. We went up to the front of the class and rubbed each other ‘til we came.”</p> <p>“How did it feel?”</p> <p>“Woooonderful,” she cooed, adding immediately, “but not as good as with you, of course. But it was very nice. I want to do it again.”</p> <p>“Sure. How about after dinner?”</p> <p>Kathy’s eyes went wide. This was a major step once the six-month period had been crossed. Up until the program started, girls had been allowed to masturbate in private anytime they wanted, but few did. But once they began her series of shots and their itch grew, adults had controlled their orgasms. At first, the girls did without. Each night, the girls would go to bed with their wrists tied to the headboard or strapped to leather belts around their waists. Having an orgasm became a rare treat, even as their need grew. If they were “good girls” and learned their lessons well, they were allowed release. And then, they could only climax in front of others or at the hand of another. If they were found masturbating on their own, they were called “bad girls” and giving spankings, which tended to further inflame them. Worse than the punishments was being denied future orgasms until they could learn to behave. It was a rare girl who didn’t blackslide now and then, so nearly all Masters were given the chance to swat a cute butt with a cane or crop.</p> <p>This was often performed on the front porch or on the lawn, so other neighbors could stop and watch. The girl would be strapped into the “spanking post,” which consisted of a wooden devise with four adjustable legs and rounded at the top. The girl would be forced to stand naked facing the post, her arms behind her back while it was adjusted to her height. When the legs were locked into position, she was led to it and bent over until her head hung over the other side. She would then be strapped into position, her legs slightly apart. It would seem to be humiliating to the girls, but many were so horny by this time that accepting the cane or the crop was almost as good as an orgasm. The master would stand to the side, instrument in hand, and ask the girl to tell the gathering crowd why she was being punished. She’d have to confess that she masturbated without permission and everyone would tsk audibly.</p> <p>The master would then announce how many strokes would be given, usually between five and twenty, depending on the severity of the offense. The girl would have to call out the number and declare: “My orgasms are up to my master!” after each one. If they were lucky, their master would come up behind them and rub them to a quick climax afterward. If not, they’d have to endure more days of “pussy humping” – the name given to the peculiar action of a very horny teen girl. As they walked, they’d suddenly hump the air, as if an unseen hand were stroking their clits. It always amused the adults and it showed just how eager they were for sex.</p> <p>As the months went by, the girls would be beside themselves. Something that seemed only partially interesting when they had been eleven suddenly consumed their every waking moment – and even gave them vivid dreams when they slept. They grew antsy and eager to please – anything to be allowed a rare climax.</p> <p>As their frustrations grew, their outfits shrank – another commune rule. The full-length dresses and panties that most of the younger girls wore gave way to short skirts and revealing tops. They were allowed underwear up until they were thirteen, but during the last six months of their shots, they were given the option. Doing without often caused them great embarrassment, yet most chose to forgo them long before their thirteenth birthday. They quickly learned to like the feeling of being naked underneath their short skirts. They were used to seeing skimpy outfits on their mothers and other women in the commune, so most quickly got over their embarrassment. Today, for example, Kathy was wearing a flared skirt that came down to mid-thigh and a sheer blouse that showed the outline of her budding breasts and her nipples, which always seemed to be erect. She had worn no panties for several days and was just now getting used to it.</p> <p>“Really? Oh, that’d be wonderful!” Two orgasms in two days! That was shocking! She ate the rest of her dinner quickly and had to wait nervously for the others. Afterward, she and her mother cleared away the dishes. Her brother, David, went into the living room with Robert. She came out, her face hot, her body electric. “I’m all done, Master,” she said, proud that she remembered to call him by his proper name.</p> <p>“Good. Stand there, in the middle of the room and remove your clothes.”</p> <p>This request was not unusual. Her teacher had tried to make the girls felt comfortable displaying themselves, despite their awkwardness over their growing bodies. Although it humiliated her to do it in front of her younger brother, Kathy’s need for a climax drove her on and she stripped down and stood, waiting for her orders. A sheen of wetness could be seen below her naked mons, which the girls kept shaved or waxed at all times from age twelve on. Another one of the commune’s rules.</p> <p>Robert was pleased. At twenty-eight, he was always horny and seeing Kathy naked excited him. Without any embarrassment, he unzipped his pants and took out his stiff cock. He noted how Kathy’s eyes were immediately drawn to it. She licked her lips. She waited nervously, torn between her embarrassment and her need to climax. Her pussy tingled and her legs twitched. She pussy humped the air a few times. “Are you ready?”</p> <p>Kathy nodded, expecting him to give her permission and imagined how her fingers would feel on her little love button.</p> <p>“Good. David, go rub your sister until she comes.”</p> <p>Kathy’s eyes shot open wide. “Daddy! No!”</p> <p>Robert shook his head sadly. “Wow, that’s two mistakes in one sentence!”</p> <p>She knew immediately what she had done – she had called him Daddy and she refused his order. She hung her head.</p> <p>“David, go get the paddle.” He jumped up eagerly to obey. When he returned with the paddle, Robert made him sit down on the couch. He turned to Kathy. “Now, since you refused to obey my order that involved David, I’m going to let him administer the punishment.” Kathy’s mouth fell open and she almost protested. Then her mouth snapped shut and she trudged forward. With Robert’s help, she was positioned over David’s small legs, her naked ass up in the air.</p> <p>“Now David,” she heard her Master say, “I want you to give your sister ten good swats with the paddle.”</p> <p>“Yes, sir!” he said happily and began to hit her quickly.</p> <p>“Whoa, slow down, kid!” Robert encouraged him. “Make her feel each one.”</p> <p>He nodded and struck her more slowly each time. Kathy jerked with every blow. By the time he reached five, she was crying – at ten, she was sobbing and promising to be good.</p> <p>She expected that Robert would put her hands in restraints and send her to her room, denying her orgasm for another day. But he viewed this opportunity as a lesson for David as well as her.</p> <p>“David,” he said. “Once you finish administering punishment to a girl, you need to rub the pain away. Here, let me show you.” He stepped close and took the boy’s wrist and rubbed his palm over the girl’s reddened ass. “And be sure to get in between too. Use your fingers. Kathy, spread your legs.”</p> <p>She obeyed, eyes opening wide as she felt her brother’s fingers stroking her very wet slit. She was mortified, but it also felt very, very good. She began to breathe more audibly.</p> <p>“Now, observe how she’s reacting. See how she’s relaxing and kind of settling more into your lap?”</p> <p>David nodded, watching how much his sister seemed to enjoy his actions.</p> <p>“That’s how a girl climbs up to an orgasm. Just keep doing that.” Her heart leapt! She would be allowed one after all! Her shame was washed away as David kept stroking her, taking her higher and higher. Oh, gosh, she thought, oh my gosh, oh my gosh…</p> <p>“That’s enough, David.”</p> <p>His hand pulled away immediately.</p> <p>“Ohhhh! Dad—I mean, Master, please!” She was so close!</p> <p>“What was that?”</p> <p>“Please, please, Master! Let me come!”</p> <p>“You had your chance. Now get up.”</p> <p>Shaking, she struggled to her feet, feeling the potential orgasm leach from her legs and stomach. Dammit! It wasn’t fair! Tears came to her eyes.</p> <p>“You want to see how it’s done properly?” Robert asked. “Rebecca, stand in the middle of the room and strip.”</p> <p>Her mother, who had been standing quietly in the corner, came forward at once and slipped off her clothes. She stood naked, waiting.</p> <p>“David, go rub your mother until she comes. Just like you did on Kathy.”</p> <p>David went forward carefully, like he was afraid he might do it wrong. Rebecca merely spread her legs apart to give him access. His fingers fumbled at her slit, making her flinch. She said nothing.</p> <p>“Here, I’ll show you how. Stand there in front.” Robert went around behind her and reached around to rest his middle finger along the wet slit between her legs. “Watch carefully. You need to bring this wetness up toward her clit. Have you learned about the clit yet?”</p> <p>“Uh, no sir,” he said, peering closely at his naked mother’s pussy.</p> <p>“Well, consider this your very first lesson. That’s where the center of a woman is. See, you have to be gentle. It helps if you do it from behind, although once you learn, you can do it from any side.” His movements were having their effect on Rebecca. Her mouth came ajar and her breathing deepened.</p> <p>“See how she’s reacting the same way as Kathy?”</p> <p>David nodded.</p> <p>“That’s because girls are all the same, whether they are twelve or eighty-two.”</p> <p>The boy’s face wrinkled, thinking that an old woman would react like this. Because the commune was only fifteen years old, there were no old women. But there were a few original members in their forties. Rebecca was making small noises in her throat. Like all commune women, she was encouraged, even trained to be vocal. It was not uncommon to hear shouts and cries emanating from an open window or an alleyway, where a woman was reaching her treasured climax.</p> <p>“Oh! Oh! Oh! God, Master, oh god!”</p> <p>Even Kathy was transfixed by the sight. That could’ve been her! She resolved to do better next time.</p> <p>Her mother climaxed and her knees buckled. Robert held her up easily and then let her slowly sink to the floor. She was babbling her thanks and he kissed her on the cheek.</p> <p>“Thank you, my dear. Now go lay over the arm of the couch.”</p> <p>Everyone knew what that meant – they had seen Robert fuck their mother many times – sex was not something hidden away at the commune. She got up at once, her face bright. To Kathy, it wasn’t fair. Mom was going to get another orgasm! And she’d had none!</p> <p>They watched as Robert plowed her quickly from behind, finally shouting as his seed erupted inside her. Rebecca came again as well, her voice rising two octaves.</p> <p>Robert pulled out and when Rebecca turned immediately and dropped to her knees to suck off his cock, he put a hand on her head, preventing her. He went and sat on the couch, his cock flopping out from his pants.</p> <p>“Kathy,” he said.</p> <p>Kathy practically ran to Robert and dropped to her knees. She had not yet sucked a cock, but she wasn’t about to react like a bad girl again! She opened her mouth and took it in as best she could, sucking eagerly at the slimy juices, making sure not to grimace.</p> <p>“Good girl,” he said. “You’re being a real good girl. Now get up on your knees.”</p> <p>She complied not sure why.</p> <p>“David, I want you to kneel behind her and rub her pussy, just like I showed you. Be gentle!”</p> <p>Kathy nearly cried with relief as she felt her brother’s hand on her tormented pussy. She kept slurping away at Robert’s cock, feeling David’s fingers stroking her. He had learned quickly, for his touch was gentle. She soon forgot it was her creepy little brother and started to climb up toward relief.</p> <p>“Oh! Oh Master! Oh!” she cried out around the end of his cock. Robert patted her head and said, “Will you be a good girl from now on?”</p> <p>“Oh! Oh, yes Master! Oh! Oh gosh! Oh! Oh!” She shuddered and came, feeling her thighs draw together. Her body shook and the cock in her mouth slipped free.</p> <p>Kathy was a very happy girl and she promised to always listen to what her Master asked her to do.</p></div>",[]
300,"Vitamin Shots, Part 3",3,BANDERSON,no@email,,2007-09-03,4,4,"m, f, spank, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/banderson003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sister Paige stood in front of the class of seven eager girls, ages twelve to thirteen. She was tired, for she was five months pregnant and keeping track of each girl’s progress took a lot of concentration. Based upon the number of “vitamin shots” each girl had, their development was strictly regulated. She had a seating chart that told her exactly where each girl was on her way toward being a sex slave like she was.</p> <p>She had no idea who the real father was of her baby, not that it mattered at the commune. She had been fucked so many times leading up to the positive test results, it could have been anyone. Because she was pregnant, she was allowed a few more clothes than the other women. Today she had on a light blue maternity top and a loose knee-length skirt underneath. Of course, she wore no panties or bra and her heavy breasts flopped with each step.</p> <p>The twenty-four-year-old woman had come to the commune as a young girl, so she had been one of the first to receive the shots. By now, of course, she knew what they were and what they did to a girl’s body, but her mind had undergone such conditioning that she no longer questioned it.</p> <p>Like the girls, she wanted regular orgasms and would do just about anything to achieve them. She needed booster shots twice a year to maintain her sexual peak, as did the other women in camp. The doctor was a busy man.</p> <p>She rapped her ruler on the desk. “Now girls,” she said, getting their attention. “Who had an orgasm this weekend?”</p> <p>Three girls raised their hands. One of them was Kathy, she noted. She examined her chart. Oh yes, the girl had just passed her six-month mark. Her sexual contact would increase from here on out.</p> <p>“Good!” She could see the disappointment on the faces of two of the other girls. They were far enough along to be envious of other girls’ orgasms. The last two, Tammy and Claire, wrinkled their faces in disgust. Both those girls had just received their first shots and the “itch” would not have built within them yet.</p> <p>“All right, Alice and Tanya, please come forward.” She double-checked the chart. Alice was on her third shot and Tanya, her fourth. Tanya, a dark-haired girl with pretty brown eyes, seemed more nervous than Alice, who was a dark blonde with light skin. They made for a nice contrast.</p> <p>“Now,” she asked when they were standing in front of her. “Which of you wants an orgasm the worst?”</p> <p>“Me! Me!” Both girls jumped up and down, their hands in the air. “Oh my! So eager! That’s great. We like good girls in our class.” Both girls beamed and shot daggers at each other. They knew the games by now – girls had to compete to win the necessary relief that seemed to define their days.</p> <p>“Very well, just stand there for a moment.” She went to the door that separated the boys’ class from the girls’. The girls looked at each other, their joy turning to embarrassment.</p> <p>Sister Paige leaned through the partially open door. “Brother Ben, we’re ready for you.”</p> <p>“Great!” came the muffled reply.</p> <p>Within seconds, five young boys all twelve or thirteen years old, trooped in. They smiled at the girls. Sister Paige was pleased to note that none of them leered or smirked. Brother Ben had taught them well. “Gather around, we’re going to have a little contest. The winner among these two girls gets an orgasm and you boys can help them out!”</p> <p>The boys cheered. The girls blushed and looked down.</p> <p>“Okay, I need two volunteers who are dressed in similar pants. You, Sam and you, Charlie, step forward. Is that all right, Brother Ben?” “Yes, that will be okay,” he nodded. It was a mere formality for her to ask, but it helped cement in the girls’ minds that women deferred to the men in the camp.</p> <p>“Boys, stand here up against the blackboard.”</p> <p>The other boys formed a loose semi-circle around the girls, making sure not to cut off the view of the other girls in class.</p> <p>Sister Paige took lengths of cotton rope and tied the girls’ hands behind their backs. She faced them toward the boys. “Now girls, you’re going to race to get your boy’s cock in your mouth. The first one wins.”</p> <p>“Sister Paige,” Brother Ben interrupted.</p> <p>She turned at once, her face open and expectant. “Yes, brother?” “I’d like to make a suggestion. Let’s show the girls what they’re fighting for, shall we?”</p> <p>She nodded, understanding at once. “Oh, you mean…” she grinned. She clapped her hands. “I need two more volunteers, boys!”</p> <p>More hands went up and she chose Paul and Frankie.</p> <p>“Now you two have had some experience with girls’ orgasms, right?” “Oh, yes, ma’am,” they said solemnly, looking at the two girls tied before them. They fidgeted, wondering what would be asked of them. They knew it would be good.</p> <p>“Good! Now I want both of you to get behind the girls. You, Paul, get behind Alice, and Freddy, behind Tanya.”</p> <p>Sister Paige looked over the children’s heads and winked at Brother Ben. He smiled back. Her eyes glanced down and she noticed his erection bulging in his pants. Her pussy twitched. She was sure she would be achieving her own orgasm soon.</p> <p>“Now, boys, I want you two to rub the girl’s cute little pussies until they are very excited. But! Don’t let them come! If you do, you’ll ruin the game.”</p> <p>They nodded, their faces full of hope.</p> <p>“Yes,” put in Brother Ben. “If you ruin the game, I’ll have to paddle you.”</p> <p>“Okay. Begin.”</p> <p>Paul reached around Alice and pulled up her skirt. Because they had not yet reached the six-month mark, both girls still wore panties. She turned bright red as his fingers fumbled inside her for her slit. Next to him, Freddy was already beginning to run his fingers along Tanya’s pussy, drawing up the moisture as he’d been taught.</p> <p>The girls, at first mortified, squirmed and twitched under their touch. But the relentless rubbing, combined with the drug coursing through their systems, soon had the desired effect. Their faces became slack and their mouths came open. They began to pant and spread their legs wider apart so the boys could have full access.</p> <p>The boys were closely monitored by the teachers, for they knew how easy it would be to keep going. When it appeared Alice was on the verge, Sister Paige quietly put a hand on Paul’s shoulder and he stopped immediately. Brother Ben followed up a few seconds later with Freddy.</p> <p>The girls groaned, having been on the verge of a very satisfying climax. The teacher could see sweat on their faces and their eyes were bright with need.</p> <p>“Good. Now girls, first one who finishes can come, but the other one can’t for three days! Ready? Go!”</p> <p>That last bit of information shocked them and they shot from their positions toward the boys standing up against the blackboard. Sam and Charlie looked stricken for a moment, as if these girls might devour them. Then they regained their composure when the girls thudded to their knees in front of them and began trying to unbuckle their belts with their teeth.</p> <p>“Don’t help now boys. Just stand there with your arms out of the way,” cautioned Brother Ben.</p> <p>Alice was having trouble unbuckling the belt and Tanya, perhaps made more desperate because she’d had an extra shot, succeeded in loosening it, only to become stymied by the zipper. Alice caught up and both girls were fighting to get their zippers down. Tanya again pulled ahead and Freddy looked a little worried, as if the hungry girl might bite him.</p> <p>She reached up and grabbed the edge of his boxer shorts with her teeth and pulled it down. Alice made the mistake of trying to fish it out between the flaps and lost valuable time.</p> <p>When Freddie’s cock sprung free, a stiff and glorious five inches, she took it all into her mouth at once and began to pump him.</p> <p>“Tayna wins!”</p> <p>Alice groaned and started to pull away. “But wait! As a bonus, the first girl to make their young master squirt his seed will get to paddle the other!”</p> <p>Alice jumped back into the game and soon had Paul’s cock in her mouth and was sucking it for all she was worth. Tanya had a small head start but in her desperation to get to her reward, she lost track of her technique. After several minutes, Paul cried out and grabbed Alice’s head, his cock clearly squirting inside her pretty mouth. “Alice wins the bonus!”</p> <p>Tayna wasn’t about to stop and neither teacher expected her to – you never leave a brother hanging. Within a few seconds. she had brought Freddy off and he ejaculated into her mouth, his head thrown back with the power of it.</p> <p>“Good girls! I’m very proud of both of you!” Both she and Brother Ben patted the girls on their backs and rubbed their shoulders.</p> <p>She told the boys and girls in the class to gather around in front of her desk and sit on the floor. While they moved into position, she turned to the girls.</p> <p>“Tanya, you won the big reward, but we’re going to let Alice paddle you first. That should warm you up nicely anyway, right?” Tanya, smiling broadly, didn’t care. She was going to get to come! It had been days and she could hardly stand it. Alice stared at the floor, her disappointment palpable.</p> <p>Sister Paige had Tanya lean up against the desk, her butt facing the group, and put her elbows on the blotter. She flipped up her skirt and tucked the hem into her belt. She gave Alice the wooden ping-pong paddle and told her to give her classmate ten solid whacks, five on each panty-covered check. Alice grinned. If she couldn’t come, at least she could make Tanya suffer!</p> <p>Holding the paddle in one hand, Alice reared back and whacked Tanya sharply on her right butt cheek. The girl yelped and started to stand up.</p> <p>“Down, girl!” Sister Paige ordered and Tanya dropped back to her elbows.</p> <p>“That hurt!” She complained.</p> <p>“Tell you what,” her teacher said. “You can switch positions right now – you give Alice the remaining nine swats and she can have the orgasm!”</p> <p>Tanya’s face paled. “No! I won fair and square!”</p> <p>“It’s your choice, dear.”</p> <p>“No! I’ll take the paddling.”</p> <p>“All right, but don’t move. Alice, you may continue.” Sister Paige smiled at Brother Ben as they both observed that a young girl would rather endure a spanking that miss out on an orgasm.</p> <p>Alice whacked her on her left cheek. Tanya sucked in her breath but did not move. Her tormenter continued, alternating whacks and with each one, Tanya was suffering more and more. By the time she hit the final two times, tears were flowing out of Tanya’s eyes. But she did not waver. She wasn’t about to give up her prize!</p> <p>“Very good. Alice, you may sit and join the others. Tanya, remove your clothes.”</p> <p>Tanya, stood up, rubbing her bottom. She quickly stripped down, keeping her back to the group. With her panties gone, they could see how red Alice had made her. Tanya’s face was nearly as red as her ass. Sister Paige went to the corner of the room and slid over the “Climax Chair” as she called it. Brother Ben jumped in to help the pregnant woman and soon it was slid into position in front of her desk, facing the group of expectant faces.</p> <p>Tanya looked at it nervously, for it was an obscene creation, developed by one of the carpenters at camp. It consisted of a padded seat set on four sturdy legs. From the seat a low padded back leaned back at a slight angle. From the seat, leading out at forty-five degree angles, were two wooden arms – actually legs – for that’s where Tanya would soon find her legs strapped. It opened up a girl so everyone could see her private parts during her orgasm.</p> <p>The teachers said it was an excellent educational tool, but they also knew it humiliated the girls and caused their moral barriers to erode. Especially when the boys were invited to watch, like today.</p> <p>As eager as she had been to win the prize, and as hot she felt now that her bottom had been paddled, Tanya now felt acutely embarrassed. “Tanya, get into the chair so you can collect your prize!” Sister Paige made it sound so cheery!</p> <p>She knew she had no choice and she did want an orgasm, so she sat, grimacing from the pain in her bottom, and allowed her teacher and Brother Ben to fasten her legs into position. Her pussy was soon wide open and everyone peered to get a closer look, even the girls. Next her hands were tied with straps to grips on the side. She clutched them until her fingers bled white.</p> <p>Sister Paige leaned in close to the chagrined girl and whispered, “Now relax, this will be fun. Who’s your favorite young master?”</p> <p>Tanya blushed deeper and stuttered.</p> <p>“You’d better chose or I’ll choose for you,” she warned.</p> <p>“Uh, Steve… yeah, Steve,” she whispered, knowing what was coming next. “Steve, will you come forward and bring Tanya off?”</p> <p>Steve, a tall blond boy that all the girls liked, jumped up and stood behind Tanya’s chair. He looked almost as nervous as Tanya.</p> <p>“Wait a minute, Steve. I’d like to talk to you,” said Brother Ben.</p> <p>The boy hurried over and Ben took him to a corner of the room and spoke quietly to him. He nodded, his face expectant. When he returned, he seemed a little more confident. Sister Paige looked over at Brother Ben and he winked.</p> <p>“You may begin. Take your time – we want a full, deep-throated orgasm, don’t we class?” Paige noted how Tanya’s face grew redder.</p> <p>“Yeahhh!” they responded.</p> <p>Steve bent over Tanya from behind and began rubbing her breasts and nipples with the tips of his fingers. She closed her eyes and her body shivered. He kissed the side of her neck and her embarrassment began to fade as her pleasure rose. His hands stroked her everywhere except between her legs for several minutes until Tanya was pussy humping the air in impatience.</p> <p>Finally, Steve’s fingers brushed over her bare mound and dipped below. Tanya groaned aloud and the class drew in a collective breath. Sister Paige put a finger to her lips and the students settled down.</p> <p>He expertly began sliding his middle finger in between her labia, drawing the wetness from within. And Tanya was very wet, for the paddling had increased the heat she felt between her legs. Her mouth dropped open as he spread her moisture around. Her clit stood up at full attention and Steve had learned his lessons well. He knew not to rub it constantly at first, but instead tease it, just touch it now and then with a well-lubricated finger. Soon she was humping the air and didn’t care who was watching.</p> <p>“Uh! Uh! Uh!” she cried and Steve, the bastard, actually pulled away! She was shuddering now and if her hands were free they would be between her legs, rubbing her clit for all she was worth. Steve was kissing her neck again and rubbing his wet fingertips over the hard nubs of her nipples, driving her almost out of her mind.</p> <p>“Ga, please! Oh, please,” she mumbled.</p> <p>“What was that, slut?” Steve said.</p> <p>“Please, touch me, touch me, touch me.”</p> <p>“What will you do for me?”</p> <p>“Anything! Anything! Just let me come!”</p> <p>“Will you suck my dick in front of the whole class?”</p> <p>“Yes! Yes!”</p> <p>“Good.”</p> <p>Brother Ben brought over a low wooden platform and placed it in front of the chair. Steve came around from behind the desperate Tanya and stood up on it. This brought his cock level with her mouth. He unzipped his pants and fished it out. She immediately sat forward and plunged her mouth down on it.</p> <p>“Ooooohhhh,” the other students said without thinking.</p> <p>Sister Paige decided that was encouragement, not ridicule and let it go. Besides, she thought, Tanya’s too far gone to care. “Class you may have to move around so you can see,” she said and the class soon readjusted themselves.</p> <p>She noticed Kathy and Sally, who both had said they had orgasms over the weekend, were fanning their skirts, flashing anyone who cared to look, for they no longer wore panties. Their eyes were raptly on the scene in front of them. She knew they were both dying to rub themselves.</p> <p>Steve’s hands were on Tanya’s budding breasts, rubbing them as she brought him closer to a climax. She seemed desperate and Sister Paige knew just how strong her feelings must be. She too, felt desperation whenever her master teased her, which was often.</p> <p>In fact, she felt the urge right now. She glanced over at Brother Ben and saw he had taken a seat in a chair near the wall. Her eyes widened when she saw he had his cock out and was stroking it. He crooked a finger at her and she went at once to him, turned around, flipped up her skirt and sat down, using her hand to guide his cock into her hot, wet pussy.</p> <p>She groaned softly, trying not to disturb the class. But some had noticed their teachers were fucking and their attention was soon split between the two scenes. Sister Paige didn’t care – she needed this release. Ben brought his hands around under her swelling belly and began to rub her swollen clit.</p> <p>“Oh yes!” she breathed, trying to keep quiet. She rocked back and forth on his cock.</p> <p>Tanya, meanwhile, was moving her head back and forth quickly, using all her budding techniques to bring him off so she could win her reward. She didn’t think about how unfair the situation might be. A young master had ordered her to suck him and she would suck him. Only then would she receive her prize.</p> <p>He gave a sudden cry and she felt his seed erupt inside her mouth. Some of it spilled around the corners, but she managed to swallow most of it. When he pulled away, she looked up and him and gave him a big grin, pleading with her eyes for him to finish the job.</p> <p>“Fair’s fair,” he said and moved once again behind her.</p> <p>His hand returned to her sopping wet pussy and started to rub again. Sucking him off only increased her need and she found herself rising quickly toward her climax.</p> <p>“Yes! Yes! YES! DO THAT! YES! GOD YES!”</p> <p>She came in a rush, her body jerking forward, her muscles all firing randomly at once. Steve held her tightly, stroking her hot flesh and telling her how beautiful she was.</p> <p>In the corner, Sister Paige was nearing her own climax and was jerking her hips with complete abandon, not caring if attention had suddenly been shifted to them.</p> <p>“Yes! Yes! Oh Brother Ben!” She cried out as her orgasm hit and she felt the cock within her erupt at the same time. He clung to her, basking in the moment before she was able to compose herself and stand up. She could feel his seed run down her leg before she managed to drop her skirt into place.</p> <p>“Wasn’t Tanya’s orgasm wonderful?” She asked, making no mention of her own. She rubbed her thighs together, feeling how slippery they felt.</p> <p>“Yesss!” The class responded.</p> <p>“Let’s all give her a big hand.”</p> <p>Everyone clapped and Tanya looked sheepish. Sister Paige untied her and helped her to her feet. She seemed unsteady – the effects of her climax still evident within her young body. She was allowed to dress. “Thank you, Brother Ben, and your young masters too,” she said and the boys and Ben all gave short bows. They soon retreated back to their classroom.</p> <p>“Now, let’s go to our next lesson, girls. Turn to page one-twenty-four of your workbooks…”</p></div>",[]
301,"Vitamin Shots, Part 4",4,BANDERSON,no@email,"Sally, 13, learns how to be a very good girl.",2007-09-14,2,4,"m, f, bd, cons, spank, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/banderson004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>At thirteen, Sally was the oldest girl in class and therefore, the most experienced. She had mostly moved beyond the orgasm denial phase and had begun regular lessons with her mother’s master, Tony. She had already learned to suck him off just the way he liked it, having learned many lessons at the hands of her mother, Liz. By now she was learning to love his cock in her pussy or ass. Young girls were taken very slowly along so as to not injure or frighten them.</p> <p>Like most “first-gens,” Liz had been sixteen when she had her first child. Her family now consisted of four children, three girls and a boy.</p> <p>At age forty-six, Liz’s master Tony was one of the older men in camp. He’d had his eye on Liz since she had been a cute young teen-ager and once she was deemed eligible, he claimed her for his own. He believed that most of her children came from his seed, although he couldn’t prove it. No DNA testing was ever done at the commune, for that could encourage jealousies.</p> <p>But Tony couldn’t keep his hands off the cute girl, and he fucked her regularly. Nearly every day, before she left the house to run errands or go shopping, Liz always had a nice load of his semen in her pussy.</p> <p>Sally thought nothing of seeing Tony and her mom couple noisily in the living room or the bedroom or kitchen. She had seen her mother being fucked since she was a baby. Sally could remember being about six and asking for the first time what they were doing. Liz had been bent over the upholstered arm of the couch, Tony behind fucking her like mad and the cute little girl had come up and asked, “Whatcha doin’ Mommy?”</p> <p>Liz had looked up, her eyes glazed and said, “In a minute, honey.” Then she dropped her head back down and proceeded to come with a bellow.</p> <p>Afterwards she had explained that boys and girls do that to have fun and to make babies.</p> <p>“Can I make a baby?” Sally had siblings, but she thought she’d like to have one of her own.</p> <p>Liz had laughed. “Oh, no, sweetie. You’re too young. Why, I had to wait until I was almost, uh, twenty!”</p> <p>Ever since, Sally had wanted a baby of her own. Now, at thirteen, she was at least beginning to experience the joys of sex. But she was disappointed she never got pregnant, no matter how many times Tony fucked her. She knew the rules, but she thought somehow if she got pregnant, they’d make an exception for her.</p> <p>Her training into the joys of sex had begun shortly after her sixth shot, when she had been twelve-and-a-half. The rules dictated that from that moment on, except for when she was at school, she could only be stimulated to orgasm by the master of the house. She had been forbidden to masturbate at all, which left her frustrated and eager to please Tony, for he had the solution to her itch.</p> <p>This was a critical time for her submissive training and Tony made sure she was an obedient girl before he’d give her the release she needed. The first week after her sixth shot, she had been kept from all orgasms, even at school. Tony had made it worse by keeping her naked at home, her hands often fastened to her waist by that damn belt. By that following weekend, Sally had been jumpy and crazed with desire.</p> <p>“Sally,” he had said that fateful weekend. “Come here. I’ve got some chores for you.”</p> <p>She had appeared at once, her eyes wide and her tongue licking at her lips. He removed her belt and told her to hoe the garden, and she immediately looked down at her naked body and asked if she could put on clothes.</p> <p>Tony had spanked her at once on her bare bottom. Just hard enough and long enough so she knew not to argue with him. When he was done, he whispered. “If you hoe the garden naked, when you come back in, I’ll play with your tits.”</p> <p>For some reason, that sounded pretty good to her, although what she had really wanted was for Tony to rub her hot, wet pussy. She went out and stifled her embarrassment and bent to her task, ignoring the stares of her brothers and sisters. No one teased her, for which she was grateful. Tony would’ve severely punished any child who did and made them strip and join her. But he had asked them to watch her to make sure she didn’t stop and touch herself. Her siblings were happy to oblige.</p> <p>When she came back an hour later, all sweaty and hot, Tony allowed her a drink of water before fulfilling his promise. He rubbed her budding young breasts and tweaked her nipples until Sally wanted him to do more, a lot more. She jutted her pussy up at him in a silent pleading. He ignored her until he was finished.</p> <p>“What’s this?” he finally said, pretending to be surprised but not angry.</p> <p>“Ohh, daddy, I’m so itchy. No one will let me come. Will you let me?”</p> <p>“No, you have to earn it now. You’re almost thirteen, it’s time you earned your place in the household.”</p> <p>Sally had brightened at that. “You mean like mommy?”</p> <p>“Yes, someday. But not today. You have to learn to be a good girl first.”</p> <p>“Oh, I promise. I’ll be good.”</p> <p>“Well, let’s see. I want you to go change the sheets on all the kids’ beds.”</p> <p>Sally had looked stricken. It wasn’t fair! But she bit her lip and went to do her task. It took her more than an hour this time. When she returned, she crawled right up into his lap and cuddled against his chest.</p> <p>“I’m all done, daddy.”</p> <p>“Good girl,” he said and she purred.</p> <p>He knew she was waiting expectantly and decided she had earned her reward. His hand stole down between her legs and she opened up at once to his touch. He prolonged her pleasure as long as he could, but she had been so pent up, she came within a minute. Of course, she was just getting warmed up and wanted another one right away, but Tony pushed her away.</p> <p>“Don’t ask for too much, darling. You have to wait for your master to decide.”</p> <p>She had nodded and Tony could see the first lesson had gone well. She had performed two chores and received one orgasm. That became the standard for the next few weeks.</p> <p>Chores at first had been routine drudgery that every child had to perform. But he began sprinkling in new, more fun chores. He taught her to suck his cock one day as her chore, right after she had done the dishes. As chores go, that was fun for the young girl and she decided she’d much rather do that than any other task. She hadn’t done very well, but Tony had been patient, explaining to her the technique and even making her practice on her ten-year-old brother, Shane, which disgusted her at first. After the third time, however, even that became routine.</p> <p>After a week of regular practice, she made Tony come in her mouth for the first time. She had thought something was wrong and began coughing and spitting. For a moment, she imagined Tony might beat her. But he had been very nice, explaining that tasting his “milk” meant she had done the job right.</p> <p>“You always want your cocks to spurt inside your mouth and you want to swallow it all,” he had told her.</p> <p>She had beamed with pride at her success and tried to make Tony come every time after that. Within a week, her success rate had climbed dramatically.</p> <p>One Friday afternoon, Tony had a friend over, another Master named Bob. Sally had been naked, as usual, but displayed only a little embarrassment. She had been walking around the house naked for so long, it had become the norm.</p> <p>Tony ordered her to do the washing and drying. She went off at once, feeling a little thrill in knowing that for her second chore, she might be allowed to suck a cock before he brought her off.</p> <p>When she returned, she was surprised to find Bob still there. He was another original member, although a bit younger than Tony. He was a little fatter too, she noticed.</p> <p>“Sally, come here and suck Bob’s cock.” He had said it so casually, she didn’t comprehend at first. When it finally sunk in, she just stood there with her mouth open.</p> <p>Tony had immediately spanked her in front of Bob and even allowed him to spank her as well. Then he put her in the waist belt and locked her arms, and left her like that until Sunday afternoon. She had to beg for help when she wanted to use the bathroom and Tony always made sure to send in Shane to wipe her, adding to her humiliation.</p> <p>When he finally freed her, she wanted nothing more than to rub her aching clit, but knew that would result in instant punishment. “Go hoe the garden. And water it.”</p> <p>She trotted off, followed by her “spies” to make sure she didn’t touch herself. When she returned, exhausted and sweaty, more than an hour later, she spotted Bob on the couch again. She knew she was about to be tested once more. After two days without release, she was ready. “Go get a drink, you look thirsty,” Tony had said.</p> <p>Sally ran off and drank a full glass. She thought he was being kind, but Tony wanted to make sure she had enough spit to give Bob good head. She returned and stood in front of him, panting and twitching her legs.</p> <p>“Give Bob a good blowjob, just like I taught you.”</p> <p>She dropped to her knees at once and unzipped the neighbor’s pants. His cock was large and it intimidated her. She gave it her best effort, remembering all the techniques she had been taught, and within ten minutes, Bob’s cock exploded into her mouth. She sucked his seed down eagerly and smiled up at him when she was done.</p> <p>“Excellent, my dear,” Bob had said. “You’re a great little cock-sucker!”</p> <p>“I’m so proud of you, honey!” echoed Tony. “Now crawl up into Bob’s lap and he’ll give you your reward.”</p> <p>That sounded strange to her – and embarrassing – but Sally was so desperate to come she didn’t object. She climbed up on his lap and spread her legs. Bob spent some time sucking on her small nipples, driving her wild, before he finally reached between her legs and began to rub that secret part of her. Like before when she had been deprived, she came quickly, shuddering in his arms and hugging his neck with considerable strength.</p> <p>Although she wanted another one, she assumed Tony wouldn’t allow it and was pleased to hear him say, “You can do it again, Bob.”</p> <p>As his hand went between her legs once more, Tony leaned over to Sally and said, “Let yourself be as noisy as you want, girl. I love it when you’re loud.”</p> <p>Sally did not disappoint. The orgasm took longer this time and her voice rose up to the heavens before she screamed with her climax. She was patted and hugged and told what a good girl she had been and she was very happy.</p> <p>After her seventh shot, Sally thought something had gone wrong at the doctor’s office, for her sex drive seemed far more powerful than ever before. She was still not allowed to masturbate and any transgression was dealt with swiftly.</p> <p>Tony began confusing her as well, for instead of two chores before she could find release, he might ask her to do several things in a row and never tie it to a climax. But she always did them eagerly, hoping that this time, he would reward her. Other days, he’d simply call her over to suck his dick, Shane’s dick, Bob’s dick or anyone else’s dick who happened to be in the house and never ask to do any chores first. Sometimes, after sucking a dick or doing a chore, she would get her desperately needed reward; other times, she would not, leaving her in tears with frustration.</p> <p>Sally found herself becoming more obedient in general, just like her mother. It dawned on her that she was becoming a little version of her mother, standing quietly and waiting for Tony’s command, just in hopes of getting a reward. But Tony was fucking Liz – would he ever fuck her?</p> <p>When Sally came home from school Thursday, she was in a terrible mood. Her last orgasm had been Sunday and she hadn’t even been allowed release at school! It wasn’t fair! She wanted to understand that Master knew what was best for her, but this didn’t feel right.</p> <p>When she came in, she was startled to see four men in their living room. She recognized Brother Bob, sitting next to her father, but only vaguely knew the two others. She paused in the doorway, feeling itchy. At least she had her clothes on, she thought.</p> <p>“Hi, honey. Come here,” Tony said and she went right to him and stood, her eyes downcast, legs apart.</p> <p>“Take off your clothes and let these men see your beautiful naked body.”</p> <p>She blushed scarlet and obeyed. She could hear the men’s murmured comments as she dropped her skirt and shirt.</p> <p>“Turn around to unbuckle your shoes,” he said.</p> <p>How embarrassing! She turned and bent over, knowing her butt and her naked little pussy would be shown. She got her shoes unbuckled and slipped them off, followed by her socks.</p> <p>She turned and faced him again, waiting. For several long minutes, he didn’t say anything and she could feel the men’s eyes on her like spiders crawling on her skin. Her itch seemed to fade away.</p> <p>“Now honey, this is a very special day. I know you haven’t been touched since Sunday and you’re probably really itchy, right?”</p> <p>She nodded, although she wasn’t sure it was still true.</p> <p>“Good. I want you to give all these men here a blowjob, just like I taught you. If you can make them all squirt, then I’ll fuck you just like mommy.”</p> <p>Sally’s eyes went wide. “Really?”</p> <p>“Yes, indeedy.”</p> <p>She ran to Bob and unzipped his pants, ignoring the chuckles of the other men. She wanted to start with Bob because she knew his cock already and needed to calm her nerves.</p> <p>His hard member was inside her mouth in seconds and she sucked and licked and teased him for all she was worth, using her small hand near the base to stimulate him. She could tell he was getting close so she rubbed his balls because he always liked it and he shot into her mouth.</p> <p>“Wow!” He said and the other men clapped. “She’s very talented!”</p> <p>Sally turned to the second man and realized he ran the woodshop in the commune, but couldn’t remember his name. David or Daniel, she wasn’t sure. It didn’t matter as she was soon sucking his cock for all she was worth, making noises as she devoured him. He squirted quickly as well, making her beam with pride.</p> <p>The third man proved to be more of a challenge. Sally didn’t know it, but he had fucked his sex slave just two hours ago. In fact, her dried pussy juice remained on his cock. Her nose wrinkled briefly when she took him inside, not sure what the taste was. It didn’t matter to her – she was close to getting a good fucking just like mom!</p> <p>She sucked and sucked and the man seemed unmoved. That wasn’t entirely true – he seemed to enjoy her attentions. But he would not come. Her mouth was growing tired and she began to falter.</p> <p>Tony got up and moved behind her and pulled her to her feet. She heard him unzip and thought he might fuck her right here and her heart leapt despite her embarrassment. The tip of his cock just brushed her slit and she pressed back, forgetting her duties.</p> <p>“Don’t stop, Sally slut. You won’t get your reward until Brian comes in your mouth.”</p> <p>She resolved to work harder now, feeling encouragement from her daddy’s cock touching her most private spot. Sally no longer cared about the men watching her or her humiliation. She wanted to make this man’s cock squirt and feel her daddy’s go deep inside her.</p> <p>Brian noticed a dramatic difference in Sally’s efforts. His cock hardened in her cute mouth and he found himself reaching another climax. He encouraged it, wanting this girl to succeed. With a sudden bellow, he came, squirting a small amount of his seed that she sucked down quickly.</p> <p>When Brian nodded to Tony, her master slipped his cock into her just enough to feel her virginal barrier. She braced herself against Brian’s legs. Tony pulled out and pressed back in again. He didn’t want to break through it yet -- he wanted Sally to be responsible for taking her virginity.</p> <p>“Sally,” he said, as the cocktip teased her. “Do you want to put my cock all the way in?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy! Yes!”</p> <p>“Master,” he corrected mildly. This wasn’t the time for punishment for he knew her mind was swirling with emotions.</p> <p>“Master! I’m sorry, Master! Please!”</p> <p>“Please, what? Sally slut?”</p> <p>“Please fuck me!”</p> <p>“You don’t care that these men watch you?”</p> <p>“No!” Truth was, she didn’t. She wanted to experience that orgasm that loomed just out of reach.</p> <p>“Good slut,” he said. “That’s my good girl.”</p> <p>She beamed and wiggled her ass in delight.</p> <p>“Sally slut, I’m going to make you take your own virginity. Then you’ll truly be a woman like Mommy.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master!”</p> <p>“When I say, I want you to push back as hard as you can. You can use Brian’s legs, he won’t mind. I want you to push back and shout, ‘Fuck me, Master!’ Can you do that?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, Master!” She could hardly wait. There were fears about how much it might hurt, but they were overwhelmed by the drugs in her system, telling her how much she needed this.</p> <p>“One… Two… Three – Go!”</p> <p>“Fuck me, Master!” Sally shouted and pushed hard against Brian’s legs, feeling her ass slam against Tony’s thighs. She screamed from the sharp pain and then a new feeling came over her – a feeling of joy and accomplishment.</p> <p>Tony’s hands gripped her ass now and he began stroking into her. Sally heard the cheers of the men and felt something dribbling down the inside of her leg. His cock hurt for just a few strokes and then it began to feel wonderful. Her mouth came open and she began to pant. “Let me hear you, slut!” Master said.</p> <p>“Fuck me, Master! Fuck me, Master!” Her words came in a rush. “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!”</p> <p>With a sudden cry, Tony erupted inside her. She could feel his seed spilling into her womb but she didn’t come. She thought she’d be pregnant now and have the first of many babies. Then the lessons Sister Paige taught her came to mind and she knew babies wouldn’t happen for a while.</p> <p>Tony’s hands left her and she started to rise, only to feel his hands on her back. “Stay, slut. Another man wants your pussy.”</p> <p>So she stayed as someone – she wasn’t sure who – slipped inside her. His cock felt big and she guessed it might be Bob’s. She raised her head and was surprised to see Bob still sitting on the couch. The man behind her pounded at her pussy and suddenly, an orgasm overtook her. She came and felt the man erupt as well.</p> <p>Another set of hands grabbed her ass, another cock plunged into her. Sally was getting sore now and she hoped he would be the last. Brian had to help hold her shoulders so she wouldn’t bang into him as the man behind fucked her mercilessly. She could see there were more men in the room now and she didn’t know where they had come from.</p> <p>When the fourth man took his place behind her, his cock sliding inside, she looked up and caught Tony’s eyes and pleaded, “Master, it hurts.”</p> <p>“Just one more slut.”</p> <p>Sally nodded and bent to her duty. She didn’t come this time when the man climaxed inside her. When he pulled out, Tony was there to hold her hips up or she might’ve collapsed.</p> <p>“I’m so proud of you, honey!” he said, giving her a hug and helping her upright. Sally felt dizzy. She looked around and saw there were now six men in the room, plus her Master. She recognized Dan and Robert, Masters of her friends. She didn’t know the third man.</p> <p>She looked down between her legs and wrinkled her nose at the mess. Blood was mixed with the semen of four men. Tony observed her looking.</p> <p>“You may go take a shower now, sweetheart. Mom will help. I want you to know I love you and I’m very happy you’re a woman now.”</p> <p>Her mother appeared and gave her a big hug. “Isn’t it wonderful?” she asked.</p> <p>Sally nodded. That itch that she had felt for days and weeks was entirely gone.</p></div>",[]
302,Nachts kommt der Hävelmann,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Ein kleines, siebenjähriges Mädchen erlebt schlimme Wach-Träume!",2006-06-04,13,4,"inc, spank, oral, anal",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nachts kommt der Hävelmann.</p> <p>Anna kam zu uns in das Kinderheim, weil ihr Vater auf der Baustelle, wo er als Architekt arbeitet, abgestürzt ist und nun mit mehreren Knochenbrüche im Krankenhaus lag.</p> <p>Ihr Vater war seit zwei Jahren Witwer, der die Siebenjährige seit dem Tod ihrer Mutter allein betreute und das Kind jetzt nicht mehr versorgen konnte.</p> <p>Als Psychologin des Kinderheimes hatte ich die Aufgabe, das Eingangsgespräch mit Anna zu führen, um so einen ersten Eindruck über das Kind zu bekommen.</p> <p>Wir zogen uns mit Kakao für Anna und Tee für mich, in mein gemütlicher Büro zurück und plauderten zusammen über alles Mögliche.</p> <p>Anna war ein sehr hübsches Mädchen mit der Figur einer Acht- oder Neunjährigen, aber obwohl ich sie sehr intelligent einschätzte, hatte sie doch das Vokabular einer Sechsjährigen, sicher lag es daran, daß A immer nur mit ihrem Vater, den sie über alles liebte, zusammen war.</p> <p>Vorsichtig kam ich auf das Verhältnis von Anna zu ihrem Vater zu sprechen und fragte sie:</p> <p>„Magst du denn deinen Papa, Anna?“</p> <p>„Ja, sehr, ich habe ja nur ihn, seit Mama im Himmel ist, Tante!“ sagte Anna</p> <p>„Und ist dein Papa immer lieb zu dir?“</p> <p>„Ja, er ist immer sehr lieb zu mir, er schlägt mich auch nicht, wenn ich einmal etwas angestellt habe, das macht dann der Hävelmann, weißt du Tante, ich bin öfters nicht lieb, dann sagt der Papa immer:</p> <p>„Dafür, dass du das oder dies hier gemacht hast Anna, kommt heute Nacht bestimmt wieder der Hävelmann zu dir an dein Bett und haut dir den nackten Popo voll!“</p> <p>„Wer ist denn der Hävelmann ?“ fragte ich neugierig und Anna sagte:</p> <p>„Was das weißt du nicht Tante, den Hävelmann kennt doch jedes Kind, das ist doch ein Geist, der böse Kinder besucht und sie dann haut oder noch viel, viel schlimmere Sachen mit ihn macht, wenn sie etwas böses angestellt haben!“</p> <p>„Erzähle mir mehr vom Hävelmann Anna !“ sagte ich und es sprudelte fast aus Anna heraus, sie war sichtlich froh, endlich einmal mit jemand über ihre Begegnungen mit dem Hävelmann erzählen zu können:</p> <p>„Weißt du Tante, wenn ich böse war und der Papa sagt dann „ dafür kommt heute Nacht der Hävelmann zu dir“ dann gehe ich abends immer mit Angst in mein Bett und warte dann auf ihn.</p> <p>Vorher muss ich mir auch noch mit einem Seidenschal selbst die Augen verbinden, denn Papa sagt, ich darf unter keinen Umständen den Hävelmann sehen, sonst holt er mich und nimmt mich mit, dann komme ich aber nicht wie die Mama in den Himmel, sondern in die Hölle.</p> <p>Ich muss dann nie lange warten, bis der Hävelmann dann endlich kommt, ich höre ihn, wie er sich anschleicht und sich dann auf meinen Bettrand setzt.</p> <p>Dann spüre ich seine warme Hand unter meiner Bettdecke, wie sie meine Beine entlang fährt, mein Nachthemd hoch schiebt und mich dann an meinem keinen Pipi vorne streichelt.</p> <p>Der Hävelmann spricht dann ganz leise zu mir, er hat fast die gleiche Stimme wie mein Papa, nur viel, viel tiefer, er fragt mich dann:</p> <p>„Stimmt es, daß du schon wieder deinen Papa angelogen hast, Anna?“</p> <p>„Und ich sage dann voller Angst:</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Hävelmann!“</p> <p>„Dann ist es auch richtig, daß du dafür vom Hävelmann tüchtig Schläge verdient hast Kind?“ fragt er dann und ich sage dann wieder:</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Hävelmann!“</p> <p>„Und was hast du dazu zu sagen, Kind?“ fragt der Hävelmann streng und ich sage:</p> <p>„Ich war ganz, ganz böse Herr Hävelmann und er tut mir so leid, bitte bestrafen sie mich mit Schläge dafür!“</p> <p>„Womit; Kind?“ fragt er knapp und ich muß sagen:</p> <p>„Mit ihrem Rohrstock, Herr Hävelmann!“</p> <p>„Wohin?“ fragt er wieder und ich:</p> <p>„Auf den Popo Herr Hävelmann!“</p> <p>„Auf den was?“</p> <p>Ich merke dann , daß ich einen Fehler gemacht habe und sage schnell:</p> <p>„Auf den nackten Popo Herr Hävelmann!“</p> <p>„Dann drehe dich um, hebe dein Nachthemd hoch und streck den nackigen Arsch hinten schön weit heraus, dann bekommst du vom Hävelmann was du verdient hast!“, sagt er dann streng.</p> <p>Ich gehorche dann sofort, drehe mich um und lege mich auf den Bauch, dann schiebe ich mein Nachthemd hoch und weil ich nie ein Höschen unter dem Nachthemd tragen darf, bin ich jetzt hinten ganz nackt.</p> <p>Der Hävelmann streichelt mir dann den Popo hinten und sagt:</p> <p>„Was ein süßes. kleines Ärschen du hast Kind, so richtig zum Küssen, zu schade, daß dir der Hävelmann jetzt mit seinem Stöckchen den Popo versohlen muß, aber du bist ja selbst Schuld an deiner Haue jetzt, warum gehorchst du auch deinem Papa nicht?“</p> <p>Dann fasst er mit unter mein Bäuchlein, hebt mich hoch und flüstert:</p> <p>„Komm Kleines, hebe schön dein Ärschen hoch, noch höher, richtig hoch mit dem kleinen, prallen Arsch hinten und mach die Beinchen weiter auf, zeig dem Hävelmann ruhig dein geiles Vötzchen und dein kleines, süßes Arschloch!“</p> <p>„Ich mache dann, was er von mir verlangt, bis ich fast auf meinem Bett knie, obwohl ich garnicht weiß, was geil ist und was mein Vötzchen ist, ich glaube, der Hävelmann meint mein Pipi damit und hat dafür nur ein anderes Wort, so wie die anderen Wörter, die er immer zu mir sagt, die ich nicht verstehe.</p> <p>Dabei streichelt er mich überall, sogar vorne zwischen den Beinchen an meinem Pipie, das ist immer sehr, sehr schön für mich, aber dann schlägt er mich doch und wie.</p> <p>Immer und immer wieder saust das böse Stöckchen über meinen armen Popo und was noch schlimmer für mich ist, auch über meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten und ich muß dann immer ganz arg weinen dabei.</p> <p>Dann, wenn mein armer Popo voll von Striemen ist und mir wie Feuer brennt, hört der Hävelmann mit dem Schlagen auf, nimmt mich in die Arme und tröstet mich, dabei streichelt er mich wieder überall, am Po, an den Brüstchen, an meinem Bäuchlein und zwischen den Beinchen vorne am Pipi.</p> <p>Da macht er mir es besonders lang, er öffnete meine Schenkelchen und spielt mit dem Finger an dem kleinen Knöpfchen, oben an meinem Pipie, das ist so schön, daß ich dabei immer ganz laut stöhnen muß.</p> <p>Ich könnte mich Stundenlang so von ihm verwöhnen lassen, so schön ist es für mich vom Hävelmann überall so lieb gestreichelt zu werden und ich liebe ihn dafür mehr als meinen Papa, dafür vergesse ich auch die schlimmen Hiebe, die er mir immer gibt und die Schmerzen, ja ich sehne mich so nach seinen Schlägen, weil er mich danach immer so verwöhnt, daß es mir ganz komisch vorne zwischen den Beinchen am Pipi wird und dann werde ich immer fast ohnmächtig dabei.</p> <p>In der ganzen Zeit hält mich der Hävelmann fest in seinem Arm und wenn ich wieder bei mir bin, fragt er mich:</p> <p>„Na, war es schön, was der Hävelmann mit dir gemacht hat, Kind?“</p> <p>Und ich nicke nur, ich nicke auch als er mich fragt:</p> <p>„Trotz der Schläge, die dir der Hävelmann so schlimm über den nackten Arsch gezogen hat, Kind?“</p> <p>Er nimmt dann meine Hand, führt sie unter seinen Mantel unter dem er immer ganz nackt ist, legt meine Hand auf sein haariges Ding zwischen seinen Beinen und sagt:</p> <p>„Dann verwöhne den Hävelmann auch ein bißchen Kind!“</p> <p>Ich weiß dann immer sofort, was ich zu tun habe, ich nehme sein Ding in die Hand, das ganz klein und schrumpelig ist, dann mache ich eine Faust und pumpe es immer auf - und ab.</p> <p>Sein Ding wird immer größer und steifer und der Hävelmann stöhnt dann immer ganz laut dabei.</p> <p>Dann muß ich auch die beiden haarigen Bälle unten an seinem Ding in die Hand nehmen und fest massieren, dem Hävelmann gefällt das sehr, denn er stöhnt noch lauter dabei, dann nimmt er mir sein großes, steifes Ding aus der Hand und sagt dann:</p> <p>„Lege dich jetzt auf den Rücken, Kind!“</p> <p>Jetzt kommt des Schlimmste für mich, viel schlimmer, als die Schläge, die er mit vorher über den Popo und meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten gehauen hat.</p> <p>Wenn ich auf dem Rücken liege, kniet er sich über mich, so daß er auf meiner Brust kniet und sagt streng:</p> <p>„Mach das Maul auf, Anna!“</p> <p>Ich muss dann immer sofort gehorchen und mache so weit ich nur kann den Mund auf.</p> <p>Dann steck er mir sein schreckliches, langes, steifes Ding in den Mund und bewegt seinen Körper ganz schnell vor- und zurück.</p> <p>Dabei stößt er mir sein Ding immer so weit in den Mund, daß ich es hinten am Gaumen spüre und fast keine Luft mehr, dabei bekomme.</p> <p>Oft nimmt es auch meine Hand, führt sie an seinen Mund und biegt alle Finger, bis auf meinen Mittelfinger zurück, den nimmt er dann in den Mund und lutscht lange daran, dann nimmt er meine Hand hält sie sich hinten an seinen nackten Popo und sagt:</p> <p>„Komm Kind, steck mir deinen Finger in den Arsch und fick mich schön damit!“</p> <p>Ich muss ihm dann meinen Finger so tief es geht in sein Popoloch hinten stecken und so feste ich kann, damit in seinem Popo herumwühlen, dem Hävelmann gefällt das so, daß er immer fester mit seinem Ding in meinen Mund stößt, bis er laut stöhnt und mir dann alles, was er in seinem Ding vorne hat, in meinen Mund spritzt.</p> <p>Dann will er auch noch, daß ich alles, was in meinem Mund ist hinunterschlucke, sonst bekomme ich wieder Schläge, aber das ist so ekelig, denn der Saft ist so warm und klebrig und er schmeckt so bitter.</p> <p>Machmal spritzt es mir der Hävelmann seinen Saft auch nicht in den Mund, sondern hört vorher auf und sagt:</p> <p>„Du warst Heute wieder besonders unartig Kind, du siehst doch sicher ein, daß du für deine Ungezogenheit eine Zusatzstrafe verdient hast?“</p> <p>Wenn ich wieder sage: „Ja Herr Hävelmann!“, dann sagte er nur:</p> <p>„Dreh dich um und knie dich auf dein Bett!“</p> <p>„Wenn ich da knie, sagt er:</p> <p>„Die Hände nach hinten und die Arschbacken auseinander gezogen Kind!“</p> <p>Ich greife dann mit beiden Händen hinten an meinen Popo und ziehe die Popobacken so gut ich kann, auf, doch er ist nie damit zufrieden damit und ruft:</p> <p>„Die Arschbacken auseinander habe ich gesagt, los, fest hineingegriffen in den Kinderarsch und die dicken Backen auseinander gezerrt, ich will, daß dein Arschloch so breit wird deine Votze lang ist!“</p> <p>Ich weiß zwar nicht, was er damit meint, aber ich ziehe an meinen Popobacken, so gut ich kann, so fest, daß es mir weh tut.</p> <p>Dann spüre ich sein Ding an meinem Pipie unten, er steckt es mir da rein, zwar nur ein Stückchen und das ist so schön für mich, daß ich wollte, er würde mir sein Ding ganz tief in´s Pipi stecken, aber das tut er leider nie.</p> <p>Er bewegt seinen Körper dabei auch nie, sondern wartete eine kleine Weile, bevor er sein Ding wieder unten herauszieht und es mir dann hinten an mein Popoloch hält.</p> <p>Wenn ich sein Ding am Popoloch spüre, heule ich meist gleich los und flehe den Hävelmann an:</p> <p>„Bitte nicht Herr Hävelmann nicht ihr großes, steifes, langes Ding in mein kleines, enges Loch hinten stecken, das tut mir doch immer so weh im Popoloch hinten und ich muß dann wieder vor Schmerzen ganz laut schreien, das wissen sie doch!“</p> <p>Und der Hävelmann lacht dann, packt mich bei den Hüften und hält mich eisern daran fest und während er mir sein dickes Ding Zentimeter und Zentimeter hinten in mein kleines Popoloch bohrt, sagt er:</p> <p>„Schrei du nur Kind, dein Jammern und Schreien ist Musik für meine Ohren, je lauter du heulst, um so sicher bin ich, daß deine Bestrafung so richtig ist und hier kann dich sowieso niemand schreien hören!“</p> <p>Dann fängt er an, seinen Körper immer schneller hin- und her zu bewegen und sein Ding fährt bei mir im Poloch hinten immer rein und raus, er stößt immer so feste zu, daß ich seine haarigen Bälle von seinem Ding an meinem Pipi spüre und schreie dann ganz laut, ich wackle auch mit dem Popo und versuche dem schlimme Ding im Hintern zu entkommen, aber der Hävelmann hält mich ganz, ganz fest und ich kann ihm nicht entkommen.</p> <p>Erst wenn er sein Ding in meinem Popo heftig gezuckt und er wieder seine warme, klebrige Flüssigkeit in meinen Po hinten gespritzt hat, läßt er mich endlich los.</p> <p>Machmal habe ich solch eine Angst, schon wieder von ihm sein dickes, steifes Ding in den Popo hinten gesteckt zu bekommen, daß ich meine Bäckchen so fest zusammenkneife, daß er garnicht hinten in mich eindringen kann, so sehr er sich auch abmüht.</p> <p>Dann greift mir der Hävelmann unter das Bäuchlein, spielt mit meinem Pipie und dem Knöpfchen oben in der Mitte und sagt ganz lieb:</p> <p>„Komm entspanne dich Kind, sei ganz brav und laß den Hävelmann mit seinem Schwanz in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten hinein, du weißt doch, dass du der Zusatzstrafe vom Hävelmann nicht entgehst, wenn du dich gegen seinen Arschfick auch noch so wehrst, so bekommst du doch den harten Schwanz vom Hävelmann bis zu seinen Eiern in den kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt und wirst so lange gevögelt, bis es dem Hävelmann kommt und er dein kleines Loch mit seinem Schmand gefüllt hat!“</p> <p>Der Hävelmann benutz immer solche schlimmen Worte, wenn er mich besucht, bei den meisten Worten weiß ich garnicht, was sie bedeuten.</p> <p>Mit ist es auch egal, nur dem Hävelmann nicht, denn je mehr schlimme Worte er zu mir sagt, um so großer und steifer wir dann wieder sein Ding.</p> <p>Wenn er aber mit seinem Ding nicht in mein Popoloch hinten hineinstoßen kann, weil ich vor Angst ganz fest meine Popo-Backen zusammendrücke, dreht er mich um, legt mich auf den Rücken und drückt mir mit beiden Händen die Beine auseinander, dann kniet er sich zwischen meine Schenkel und leckt mich, erst unten zwischen den Beinen, an meinem Pipie und an dem Knöpfchen oben, das dabei immer größer und steifer wird und dann am Popoloch hinten, das ist immer sehr schön für mich und ich stöhnte dann immer ganz laut dabei.</p> <p>Der Hävelmann lacht dann immer und sagt:</p> <p>„Ja, das gefällt dir, du kleine Sau, wenn dir der Hävelmann die kleine, geile Votze vorne und das große Arschloch hinten mit seiner heißen Zunge ausleckt, aber jetzt ist gleich Schluß damit, jetzt wirst du von mir doch noch arschgefickt!“</p> <p>Dann drückt er mir wieder sein steifes Ding tief in mein Poploch hinein und ich schreie und schreie...</p></div>",[]
303,Anjas Rute,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Anja muss etwas mehr Respekt und Gehorsam beigebracht werden, am besten geht das mit einer Ginster-Rute, die sie zur Strafe selbst pflücken muss!",2006-06-06,12,4,"M, f, inc, oral, ped, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anja stand vor dem großen Spiegel im Bad und kämmte sich gerade die lange, blonden Haare, als Bernd ungeduldig die Türe öffnete und seinen Kopf hereinstreckte.</p> <p>„Du bist ja immer noch gar nicht fertig Anja du weißt doch genau, dass wir um 8 Uhr mit unseren Freunden zum Essen verabredet sind und jetzt ist es schon 7 Uhr, also beeile dich ein bissen, das Essen ist sehr wichtig für mich!“ sagte Bernd und betrachtete Anja voller Lust dabei, die nur mit einem ihrer super engen Sloggy-Höschen bekleidet war, das ihren kleinen Popo so herrlich modellierte.</p> <p>Anja drehte sich zu Bernd um, stellte sich auf die Zehenspitzen, damit sie noch größer wurde und streckte ihm provozierend ihre beiden niedlichen nackten Brüstchen entgegen und sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Wir Frauen müssen eben etwas für unsere Schönheit tun, bei der heutigen Konkurrenz!“</p> <p>„Dir werde ich gleich was schönes auf deinen kleinen, geilen Hintern hier malen, du freches Gör!“ sagte Bernd und gab Anja einen festen Klaps auf das stramme Miederhöschen.</p> <p>„Ist das alles was du kannst, wehrlose Frauen zu verprügeln du Grobian?“ schmollte Anja jetzt.</p> <p>„Was, frech willst du auch noch werden, na warte!“ sagte Bernd dann nahm er eine von Anja ´s Haarbürsten, die mit dem langen Stiel von der Frisierkommode, packte Anja zog sie über sein leicht vorgestrecktes Knie und schlug ihr fest mit dem Rücken der Haarbürste auf den Popo.</p> <p>Anja wehrte sich heftig gegen die Schläge, sie strampelte mit ihren langen, schlaksigen Beinen und tat so, als weine sie, aber das klang mehr nach Lust als nach Schmerz, sie wich auch den Schlägen nicht aus, sondern drückte ihren halbnackten Körper immer wieder an den Körper von Bernd der auch nur einen Bademantel mit einem Slip drunter trug.</p> <p>Das wurde Bernd dann doch zuviel, er packte Anja am Arm, zog sie zur Toilette, setzte sich dann auf den geschlossenen Sitz und legte sich Anja fachgerecht über seinen Schoß.</p> <p>Mit der linken Hand streifte er ihr das enge Miederhöschen auf die Schenkel und mit der rechten Hand schlug er sie mit der Haarbürste auf den bereits von den vorherigen Schlägen, leicht geröteten Popo.</p> <p>Dann griff er Anja von unten zwischen die Schenkel und drückte sie ihr mit der Hand auseinander. Anja stöhnte auf, aber auch das klang nach Lust, Lust auf mehr, mehr Schläge und mehr exponieren ihres blondgelockten Kleinodes zwischen ihren strammen Schenkeln.</p> <p>„Au, au, hör doch auf, sonst kann ich naher im Restaurant gar nicht mehr richtig ruhig auf dem Stuhl sitzen!“ jammerte Anja gespielt und ließ sich von Bernds Schoß auf den Boden gleiten und schaute mit ihrem Schlafzimmerblick fast beleidigt zu Bernd hoch.</p> <p>„Aber das brauchst du doch, du brauchst doch mehrmals am Tage deine Hiebe von mir auf deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch, stimmst?“ sagte Bernd lachend und Anja sofort:</p> <p>„Ja ich brauch das auf den Arsch, immer feste auf den Arsch, aber noch viel mehr als Prügel brauche ich das hier!“</p> <p>Dann griff sie Bernd unter seinen Bademantel, schlug ihn auseinander und fuhr mit der Hand in seinen Slip, dann zerrte sie seinen ernorm großen Penis aus dem Slip heraus und ließ ihm in ihrem kleinen, lasziven Mund verschwinden.</p> <p>Bernd sah zu, wie sein Penis bis zu den Hoden in den engen Mund von Anja verschwand und fragte sich wie so oft, wo sie das Riesending das er immer bekam, wenn ihn Anja wieder einmal richtig geil machte, wohl hin steckte, aber dann konzentrierte er sich nur noch auf das herrliche Lippenspiel von Anja , bis er merkte, dass er ihr gleich seinen Samen in den Mund ejakulieren würde.</p> <p>„Hör auf, sonst muss ich noch abspritzen, heb dir das für später auf!“ sagte Bernd lachend, dann packte er Anja bei den Haaren und versuchte sie von seinem Penis wegzuziehen, doch Anja blieb hartnäckig.</p> <p>Sie ließ den nassen Penis von Bernd für einen Augenblick auf ihrem kleinen Mund gleiten und hielt ihn wie eine Trophäe hoch, schaute mit einem Blick der voller Lust und Verlangen war zu Bernd hoch und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Jetzt ist jetzt und nachher ist nachher und du weißt, wenn ich will, dann hast du in einer halben Stunde schon wieder einen „Steifen, also komm jetzt schön geil und spritz es mir in den Mund, wenn es dir kommt, du weißt doch, wie gern ich deinen heißen Samen trinke!“</p> <p>Dann beugte se sich wieder über seinen Penis und saugte ihn so fest und so tief sie nur konnte ein.</p> <p>Und ob ich das weiß!“ seufzte Bernd ergeben und ließ sich weiter von Anja mit dem Mund verwöhnen.</p> <p>Dann war es so weit, heftig stöhnend ejakulierte Bernd Anja seine Samenladung in den hübschen Mund und Anja schluckte und schluckte.</p> <p>Als kein Samen mehr aus der Röhre kam, packte Anja den Männerschwanz so fest sie konnte, zog Bernd die Vorhaut so weit zurück, dass seine Eichel jetzt ganz blank war und fuhr ihm mit der Zunge durch die Kranfurche um Bernd auch noch den letzten Samentropfen von der Eichel zu lecken. „Genug jetzt!“ sagte Bernd und gabt Anja mit der Hand einen leichten Klaps auf den nackten, von den Schlägen eben leicht geröteten Hintern, dann schob er sie weg und sagte streng:</p> <p>„In fünf Minuten bist du fertig, sonst gehe ich ohne dich!“</p> <p>Dann verließ er das Bad, ging ins Schlafzimmer und zog sich rasch an.</p> <p>Er brauchte kaum vier Minuten dazu, da stand er schon wieder angezogen auf dem Flur.</p> <p>Da begegnete ihm auch schon Anja die ebenfalls schon angezogen war.</p> <p>Sie trug wieder das „kleine Schwarze“ das Bernd so sehr liebte, ein Hauch aus Nichts und schwarzer Seide, das oben mit Spitzen durchwirkt war, die so durchsichtig schienen, dass man deutlich die kleine, runden Brüste von Anja die nie einen Büstenhalter trug, fast nackt sehen konnte und das unten am Saum so unverschämt kurz war, dass mehr als zwei Drittel von den hübschen, langen Beinen von Anja darunter hervorschaute.</p> <p>„Na die alten Specker werden mal wieder vor Staunen die Mäuler nicht zukriegen, wenn ich jetzt mit Anja im Restaurant erscheinen werde!“ dachte Bernd bei sich, dann nahm er Anja am Arm und dirigierte sie zur Garage.</p> <p>Anja räkelte sich in den großen Sitz und Bernd kutschierte sie durch die Stadt.</p> <p>Kaum verschwanden die letzten Häuser, da beugte sich Anja mit dem Oberkörper über Bernd öffnete seine Hose und holte seinen halbschlaffen Penis heraus.</p> <p>Erst ließ sie ihn in ihrer kleinen Faust groß werden, dann umschloss sie ihn fest und fing an, den Penis-Schaft mit der Hand auf- und abzupumpen.</p> <p>„Mein Gott, bekommst du eigentlich nie genug!“ fragte Bernd Anja weil er kurz vor seinen zweiten, heftigen Orgasmus an diesem Abend stand.</p> <p>„Davon bekomme ich nie genug und das weißt du auch ganz genau!“ sagte Anja leise , beugte sich wieder über Bernd ´s Schwanz und ließ ihn so tief in ihrem süßen Leck-Mäulchen verschwinden, dass Bernd dachte, sie wolle in schlucken.</p> <p>Dann spritzte er Anja zu zweiten Mal das kleine Mäulchen voll.</p> <p>Anja leckte ihm den letzten Tropfen von der Eichel und als alles sauber war, verstaute sie alles wieder in der engen Hose.</p> <p>Da tauchte auch schon das Wald-Rastaurat in dem sie mit Freunden von Bernd verabredet waren, vor ihnen auf.</p> <p>Bernd half Anja galant aus dem Wagen und dann gingen sie Arm in Arm in die Gaststube. Bernd hatte recht gehabt, mit dem was er vermutete, beim Anblick von Anja blieb den Männern wirklich fast der Mund offen und ihre Frauen wurden blass vor Neid.</p> <p>Der Gastgeber nötigte Anja sofort an der Tafel neben ihm Platz zu nehmen und Bernd bekam den Platz neben der Frau von ihm gegenüber von Anja.</p> <p>Bernd war etwas enttäuscht, zu gerne hätte er neben Anja gesessen und ihren warmen weichen Köper gespürt, oder ihren aufregenden Duft, den ihre Haut immer verströmt wenn sie „heiß“ war und sie war jetzt heiß und wie, oder sie nur geneckt, was er immer so gerne tat, aber Anja hatte keine Auge für ihn sie flirtete mit allen und jedem, nur nicht mit ihm.</p> <p>Bernd hatte eine Idee, er streifte unter dem Tisch seinen Slipper vom Fuß, streckte das Bein aus und berührte damit das Bein von Anja</p> <p>Die schaute kurz zu ihm auf und lächelte, widmete sich dann aber gleich wieder ihrem Gesprächspartner, spreizte aber so weit die Beine, dass Bernd mit seiner Fußspitzen ihre Schenkel entlang bis hinauf zu ihrem Schoß fahren konnte.</p> <p>Bernd spürte an seiner nur mit einem dünnen Strumpf bedeckten, großen Zehe den warmen, weichen Schlitz von Anja stieß seinen Zehen hinein und staunte nicht schlecht:</p> <p>Anja trug unter ihrem Kleid kein Höschen.</p> <p>„Warte nur, komm du mir nur heim, da wir wohl wieder tüchtig dein Popostöckchen seinen feurigen Tanz auf deinem kleinen, geilen Popo vollführen!“ dachte Bernd nur und vergrub seinen Zehen noch tiefer in die warmen Gruft.</p> <p>Anja plauderte dabei ganz angeregt mit ihrem Tischpartner, der sie richtig anhimmelte, plötzlich machte sie ein ganz verzücktes Gesicht und der Mann dachte, dass das ihm galt, aber Bernd wusste genau, das Anja jetzt einen heftigen Orgasmus hatte und als er seinen Zehen noch tiefer in ihrem warmen Spalt versenkte, spürte er deutlich dass ihr kleiner Schlitz jetzt voll mit ihrem Sperma war.</p> <p>Bernd hatte keine Lust mehr auf Essen und Champagner, er wollte nur sie und Anja merkte das gleich, obwohl sie Bernd nicht beachtete, was seine Lust auf ihren aufregenden Körper nur noch steigerte.</p> <p>Anja beugte sich zu ihrem Gastgeber und murmelte etwas von Kopfweh und dass sie morgen früh aufstehen müsse und erhob sich.</p> <p>Der Mann verabschiedete sich mit einem galanten Handkuss von ihr, was Anja vor Verlegenheit rot werden ließ und dann schritt sie wie eine Königin zu Tür und Bernd hinterher.</p> <p>Kaum waren beide durch die Tür, aber immer noch in Hörweite der anderen Gäste, da packte Bernd Anja am Arm, zog sie ganz nahe zu sich her und zischte leise:</p> <p>„Was fällt dir denn ein Anja , mit allen Männer so schamlos zu flirten, warum machst du so etwas, wolltest du mich mal wieder eifersüchtig auf dich machen?“</p> <p>Anja sah Bernd mit ihren großen, dunklen Schlafzimmeraugen ganz herausfordernd an und sagte schnippisch:</p> <p>„Ja vielleicht!“</p> <p>„Weißt du auch, was du dafür von mir bekommst!“ fragte Bernd streng und Anja sah in voller Verlangen an und flüsterte leise:</p> <p>„Ja ich weiß, tüchtig was aufs „Arschi!“</p> <p>„Worauf du dich verlassen kannst und jetzt komm mit!“ sagte Bernd packte Anja am Arm und zog sie zum Wagen.</p> <p>Diesmal saß sie zusammengekuschelt und schweigsam in der Ecke des Autositzes, denn sie wusste ganz genau, was ihr naher zu Hause blühte, denn Bernd war bei einem solchen „Arschvoll“ wie sie wusste, dass sie ihn wegen ihres schamlosen Verhalten verdient hatte, niemals zimperlich und sicher würde sie danach wieder tagelang auf dem Bauch schlafen müssen und davor hatte sie große Angst.</p> <p>Bernd lenkte den Wagen plötzlich von der Landstrasse auf einen kleinen Waldparkplatz und stellte den Motor ab.</p> <p>Anja was hochgefahren und fragte ganz erstaunt:</p> <p>„Was willst du denn hier im Wald, willst du mir hier schon den Popo verhauen?“</p> <p>„Nein!“ sagte Bernd nur knapp, aber Anja ließ nicht locker und fragte nach:</p> <p>„Was willst du denn dann hier im Wald, willst du mich jetzt ficken, kannst du nicht warten bis wir zu Hause im Bett sind, da ist es doch viel bequemer!“</p> <p>„Ich will dich nicht ficken und auch nicht schlagen, ich will nur, dass du jetzt aussteigst, dir einen schönen Ginsterstrauch, die dort wachsen aussuchst und dann einen schöne Rute davon abschneidest!“ sagte Bernd, dann öffnete er das Handschuhfach, holte sein Taschenmesser heraus und drückte es Anja in die Hand.</p> <p>Anja verließ zögernd den Wagen und Bernd sah im Licht der Scheinwerfer, wie Anja die Reihe Büsche entlang ging und dann von einem großen Strauch ein ganze Bündel Ginster-Ruten abschnitt. Als sie mit dem großen Bündel Ginster-Reisig wieder im Wagen war, fragte sie neugierig:</p> <p>„Was willst du denn mit dem ganzen Zeug hier, genügt die denn nicht mein Popo-Stöckchen für die Haue nachher?“</p> <p>„Nein, dein Popostöckchen hat Heute Pause, du bekommst von mir nachher was besseres, schärferes!“</p> <p>„Und was ist das?“ fragte Anja neugierig.</p> <p>„Dann denk mal darüber nach, was du verdient hast, dann fällt es dir siecher wieder ein!“ sagte Bernd lachend.</p> <p>Anja runzelte die hübsche Stirn als würde sie angestrengt nachdenken, dann plötzlich riss sie die hübschen Augen auf und rief:</p> <p>„On nein bitte, bitte nicht!“</p> <p>„Was soll ich nicht Anja?“ fragte Bernd lachend.</p> <p>„Du willst mir doch sicher mit der schlimmen Rute hier das nackte Vötzchen auspeitschen, hab ich recht?</p> <p>„Und ob du recht hast Anja!“ sagte Bernd lachend und startet den Wagen.</p> <p>Der Heimweg verlief ziemlich schweigsam und kaum war der Wagen in der Garage, da nahm Anja die Ginster-Rute und rannte fas damit noch oben ins Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>Bernd betrat erst das Schlafzimmer und zog sich aus, dann ging er anschließend ins Bad und zog seien bequemen Bademantel an unter dem er völlig nackt war.</p> <p>Als er ins Wohnzimmer kam, kniete Anja schon völlig nackt und bußbereit auf dem dicken Teppich, ihr schwarzes Kleid lag neben ihr und auf den beiden Handflächen ihrer weit ausgestreckten Armen lag die Ginster-Rute.</p> <p>„Hast du mir was zu sagen?“ fragte Bernd streng und stellte sich vor Anja hin.</p> <p>Ich..., ich.. habe... dich... von... deinen... Freunden... brüskiert... und... habe... dafür... eine... strenge... Pussy-Strafe... verdient... bitte... hau... mir... das... Vötzchen... mit... der... schlimmen... Rute.... biss... es... voll... ist...!“ stammelte Anja .</p> <p>„Kannst du haben komm lege dich auf die Couch und mach „das Fröschchen!“ sagte Bernd .</p> <p>Anja erhob sich, ging langsam zu der großen Leder-Couch, legte sich auf den Rücken und hob die Beine so weit er ging hoch, dann bog sie ihre Schenkel so nach hinten, dass ihre Füße fast die Ohren berührte.</p> <p>Man merkte, dass Anja das nicht zum ersten Mal machte, zu gut war ihr diese schamlose Züchtigungsstellung, die sie immer einnehmen musste, wenn es von Bernd tüchtig was aufs nackte Vötzchen setzte bekannt, besonders in letzter Zeit, wo ihr ständig der kleine Schlitz juckte und sie sich dann immer rasch mit dem Finger befriedigen musste, aber Bernd wachte streng darüber, dass sie nicht ohne sein Beisein wichste und wenn er sie beim Onanieren ertappte, kam sie rücklings über die Couch und musste „ihr Fröschen“ machen, dann sauste die Riemenpeitsche erbarmungslos über ihren so schamlos dargebotenen, offenen, nackten Schlitz, bis Anja vor Schmerz nur noch wimmerte, aber nachher, wenn der Schmerz nachließ und die Tränen versiegt waren, war Anja für Bernd ein Engel im Bett.</p> <p>Bernd kniete jetzt mit der Ginster-Rute in der Hand hinter dem Kopf von Anja auf den Sofa-Sitz und klemmte Anja ´s Beine unter die Arme, so dass sie sich gegen die strengen Schläge nicht mehr wehren konnte und dann schlug er sie.</p> <p>An den Knien fing er an, arbeitete sich mit der Rute mit jedem Schlag weiter in Richtung ihres nackten Vötzchens hoch, ohne es mit der Rute zu berühren und peitsche ihr den anderen Schenkel zu den Kniekehlen hinab.</p> <p>Anja stöhnte und jammerte, besonders wenn die Spitze der Rute fast ihre Pussy berührte, da erhob sich Bernd packte seine Hoden und zwang Anja die beiden dicken Dinger in den Mund dann setzte er sich wieder auf ihr hübsches Gesicht und peitsche Anja ´s empfindliche Oberschenkel aus.</p> <p>Unter ihm hörte er ein unterdrücktes Gestöhne und das laute Schmatzen, wenn Anja seine Eier beleckte.</p> <p>Plötzlich hob er die Rute und ließ sie mit aller Kraft, mitten in den feuchten, offenen Schlitz von Anja klatschten.</p> <p>„Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!“ schrie Anja und biss Bernd in die Eier.</p> <p>Aber Bernd genoss das, und Anja wusste genau, wie stark sie zubeißen musste, um das Kleinod von Bernd , das sie so sehr liebte, nicht zu verletzen, ihn aber dabei mächtig anzugeilen.</p> <p>Und das tat sie jetzt auch, bei jedem Schlag, den sie von Bernd mitten in ihr nacktes Lust-Zentrum bekam, revanchierte sie sich mit einem Hoden-Biss und wurde dabei immer erregter, sie spürte den Schmerz zwischen den Beinen fast gar nicht mehr und sah auch nicht, dass sich die Ginster-Rute unter den strengen Votzen-Schlägen jetzt buchstäblich ins Nichts auflöste und die Zweige in alle Richtungen flogen.</p> <p>Bis Bernd ihr befahl:</p> <p>„Streck deinen Unterleib weiter vor und deine Votze schön weit heraus!“</p> <p>Anja ließ für einen kurzen Augenblick die beiden dicken Eier von Bernd aus den Mund gleiten, sah angstvoll zu Bernd hoch und stammelte:</p> <p>„Du willst mir doch wieder nur ganz arg meine arme, kleine Klitti auspeitschen!“</p> <p>„Ja, aber das brauchst du doch, immer feste was mit der Rute auf deinen geilen Kitzler und weil du gemeckert hast, wirst du dir jetzt selbst mit beiden Händen die Schamlippen auseinanderziehen und mir dein dickes, geiles Schwänzchen zum Auspeitschen hinhalten, hast du mich verstanden?“</p> <p>Anja nickte ängstlich und gehorchte dann, sie griff nach unten, nahm ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen mit beiden Händen zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zog sie sich fest auseinander und sofort trat ihre erregte Glans, die schon so dick angeschwollen war, dass sie wirklich jetzt aussah, wie das Schwänzchen eines kleinen Jungen, zwischen ihren Schamlippen hervor.</p> <p>Bernd hob die Rute und zielte, dann traf er damit genau Anja´s Kitzler, die sich schreiend aufbäumt und rief:</p> <p>„Nicht auf den Kitzler schlagen, bitte, bitte, das tut doch so weh!“</p> <p>„Der wird dir gleich noch viel, viel weher tun, wenn ich ihn dir erst schön dick und geil gemacht habe, pass mal auf!“ sagte Bernd, dann beugte er sich vor, streckte die Zunge heraus und begann Anja´s erregten Kitzel zu lecken.</p> <p>Anja stöhnte vor Geilheit und ihr Schwänzchen schwoll noch mehr an, ihr Vötzchen schleimte jetzt heftig und ihr Sperma floss in Strömen aus ihrer Votze und vermischte sich mit dem Speichel von Bernd.</p> <p>„Kommt es dir gleich, musst du jetzt abspritzen?“ fragte Bernd und stellte das Lecken ein.</p> <p>„Jaaaaaaa, ich komme!“ rief Anja erregt.</p> <p>„Getrau dich jetzt abzuspritzen du geiles Luder!“ reif Bernd und packte die Rute, dann ließ er sie erbarmungslos zwischen Anja´s Schenkel sausen, wobei er immer genau ihr dickes, schleimiges Schwänzchen traf und Anja schrie und schrie, bis nur noch ein leises Röcheln von ihr zu hören war.</p> <p>Als Bernd nur noch den kümmerlichen Rest der Zweige in der Hand hielt, warf er sie einfach auf den Boden, packte Anja wie eine Feder und trug sie auf seinen starken Armen ins Schalzimmer.</p> <p>Dort setzte es sie sanft ab und sagte:</p> <p>„So und jetzt fick ich dich!“</p> <p>Anja sah Bernd verlangungsvoll an und flehte unter dem Schleier ihrer Tränen, die ihr immer noch über ihr hübsches Gesicht liefen:</p> <p>„Oh.... ja...., fick.... mich.... jetzt!“</p> <p>„In die Votze Anja?“ fragte Bernd lachend.</p> <p>Anja drehte sich langsam auf dem Bett um, legte sich auf den Bauch und zog dann die Knie an, so dass ihr herrlicher Popo jetzt steil in die Luft ragte und flüsterte leise:</p> <p>„Nicht in die Votze ficken bitte, bitte, fick mich jetzt ganz fest und tief in den Arsch, du weißte doch, dass ich erst vierzehn Jahre alt und noch Jungfrau bin, Papa!“</p></div>",[]
304,Erinnerungen,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Ein Junge erzählt, wie er zu einem masochistischen Homosexuellen wurde.",2006-09-24,5,4,"M/m, inc, homo, spank, rape, anal, bd",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich liege über den Tisch gebeugt auf dem Bauch.</p> <p>Ich bin völlig nackt.</p> <p>Meine Hände sind mit Lederriemchen an die Tischbeine gefesselt.</p> <p>Meine Beine sind so weit es nur geht gespreizt und an die unteren Tischfüße gebunden.</p> <p>Um meinen Kopf ist ein schwarzer Seidenschal gebunden, damit ich nicht sehen kann, was hinter mir vorgeht.</p> <p>Ich habe Angst.</p> <p>Nicht vor den Schlägen mit dem Rohrstock, obwohl das schlimme „Zucht-Röhrchen“ immer grässlich durchzieht, wenn er über meinen nackten Hintern klatscht und mir auch ganz empfindlich die Oberschenkel striemt, das ich oft tagelang nicht richtig auf meinem geschundenen Hintern sitzen kann, ich habe Angst vor dem, was danach folgt.</p> <p>Er hat mir vorher gesagt, was mir nach der Popostrafe blüht und Er hält immer sein Wort.</p> <p>Ich höre Ihn kommen, ich höre wie Er den Schrank öffnet, in dem Er den „gelben Onkel“, wie Er den grässlichen Striemenzieher immer scherzhaft nennt, herausholt.</p> <p>Noch nach Jahren habe ich dieses schnarrende Geräusch der Türe in den Ohren, es lässt mich nicht los.</p> <p>Ich spüre ein erregendes Prickeln auf meiner nackten Haut, ich möchte so gerne die Beinen schließen, aber es geht nicht. Statt dessen schließe ich angstvoll die Augen und warte, ich denke nur an das schlimme „Danach“!</p> <p>Dann höre ich das Zwitschern des Röhrchens, ein rasender Schmerz durchzuckt mich, ich schreie auf, zerre wie wild an den Fesseln, aber es nützt nichts.</p> <p>Ich spüre deutlich, wie ein breiter, roter Striemen über meine beiden Popobacken läuft, der höllisch brennt, da kommt schon der nächste Schlag.</p> <p>Diesmal trifft Er meine empfindlichen Schenkel, genau unter den Popobacken, hui, tut das weh!</p> <p>Aber es geht weiter, immer wieder saust der Rohrstock auf mich nieder, einmal auf meinen armen Po, dann wieder auf die Beine hinten.</p> <p>Nach gut zwei Dutzend pfeifender Stock-Hiebe höre ich auf, die barbarischen Schläge, die Er mir brutal hinten überzieht, mitzuzählen.</p> <p>„Hört denn das nie auf? "" frage ich mich, aber Er denkt nicht daran, sich das Vergnügen entgehen zu lassen, mir nach allen Regeln der Kunst den nackten Arsch und die empfindlichen Oberschenkel zu verwichsen und Er hat darin eine große Ausdauer.</p> <p>Ich spüre die Schläge schon nicht mehr, ich konzentriere mich nur noch auf das, was Er nachher, nachdem mein armer, kleiner Bubenpopo und die Dick-Beine, bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen, über und über mit dicken, roten, blutunterlaufenen Striemen übersät ist, machen wird.</p> <p>Ich erschaure bei dem Gedanken daran so, dass ich eine Gänsehaut dabei bekomme.</p> <p>Dann sehe ich, wie Er den Rohrstock aus der Hand legt, genau neben mich auf den Tisch, damit ich Ihn auch ganz genau sehe, ich weiß, dass Er Ihn jederzeit wieder aufnehmen und meine Prügelstrafe fortsetzen kann, wenn ich nicht willig bin.</p> <p>Ich höre wieder das grässliche Knarren der Schranktüre, dann seine Schritte, die genau hinter mir enden.</p> <p>Ich höre, wie Er den Deckel des Glases mit der Vaseline aufschraubt, dann spüre ich seine Hand auf meinem heißen Po, ich fühle wie mir von ihm die Popobacken hinten auseinander gezogen werden und seine Hand in meiner Popospalte.</p> <p>Ich genieße die Kühle der Salbe an meinem Popoloch und wie Er sie mir in den After einmassiert, sein Finger wühlt tief in meiner Anus herum, Er mach das gründlich.</p> <p>Oh, wie ich das genießen könnte, wenn da nur nicht das „Nachher“ wäre, das ist immer so schrecklich für mich und so schmerzhaft ist.</p> <p>Aber ich kann es ja doch nicht verhindern.</p> <p>Ich höre, wie Er seine Gürtel öffnet, dann das leise Zirpen seines Reißerschlusses, ich höre das Knistern seiner Hose, wenn Er sie fallen lässt und das Poltern seiner Schuhe. wenn Er aus seiner Hose heraus steigt.</p> <p>Ein schmatzendes Geräusch sagt mir, dass Er jetzt genau hinter mir steht und sich den Penis wichst, das macht Er immer so, lange und mit großem Genuss, wie ich an seinem leisen Stöhnen höre, ich weiß, dass Er mir dabei gierig zwischen die Beine auf meine nackten Geschlechtsteile starrt.</p> <p>Dann spüre ich seine beiden Hände, wie sie sich in meine Pobacken einkrallen, wie sie sie auseinanderreisen, dann seine harte Eichel an meiner Anus, ich schreie, da durchrast mich ein stechender Schmerz.</p> <p>Er ist hinten tief in mich eingedrungen.</p> <p>Ohne sich um meinen Schmerz und meine Pein zu kümmern, fängt Er sofort an, mich mit heftigen, weit ausholenden Stößen durchzuficken.</p> <p>Ich schreie meinen Schmerz hinaus, ich stöhne, ich flehe Ihn an, doch dieses schreckliche Ding wieder aus meinem Popoloch zu ziehen, aber Er hört nicht auf mich, keuchend pumpt Er sein riesiges Glied immer und immer wieder in seiner vollen Länge in meinen kleinen, engen After hinein.</p> <p>Er packt mich an den Hüften, zieht mich so weit vom Tisch, dass nur noch meine Brust die Platte berührt, dann spüre ich seine Hand, wie sie sich nach vorne tastet, mein Glied berührt, dann umschließt seine Faust meinen Hoden, drückt sie so stark zusammen, dass es schmerzt und ich erneut laut aufschreie.</p> <p>Dann packt Er mein kleines Glied, Er zieht mir die Vorhaut zurück und entblößt meine Eichel, dann schiebet Er meine Vorhaut wieder über mein Nülle zurück, das tut gut, ich stöhne vor Lust.</p> <p>Jetzt wichst Er mir den Penis, immer schneller, immer fester, dabei rammt Er mir jedes mal seinen Schwanz so tief in den Arsch, dass ich seine Hoden an meinen spüre, das geilt Ihn an, Er stößt fester in meinen Po, ich spüre, wie mein Samen aus meinen Hoden die Harnröhre hoch kriecht, ich komme gleich, gleich muss ich abspritzen, ich wehre mich gegen den Gedanken, ich will das geile Spiel, das Er mit meinem kleinen, aber hochsteifen Bubenschänzchen spielt, noch eine Weile genießen.</p> <p>Ich wehre mich mit aller Kraft dagegen abzuspritzen, mein After zieht sich ganz eng zusammen und weite sich dann wieder ganz, aber das geilt Ihn noch mehr an.</p> <p>Von hinten höre ich, wie Er flüstert:</p> <p>„Kommt es dir gleich, Schatz?“</p> <p>Ich nicke nur, reden kann ich nicht, denn in meinem Hals steckt ein Klos, wie ich meine.</p> <p>Er sagt nur:</p> <p>„Ich spüre es, dass es dir gleich kommt, dein Arschloch zuckt nämlich so schön geil!“</p> <p>Dann wichst Er mich langsamer, aber um so intensiver, Er verlangsamt auch meinen Arschfick, Er will auch seinen Samen so lange es geht zurückhalten.</p> <p>Er hat jetzt seine freie Hand auf meine Po gelegt und zieht mir damit die Arschbäckchen auseinander, dabei murmelt Er leise:</p> <p>„Oh was bist du so schön eng im Arsch Schatzie, es ist immer so herrlich für mich, in so ein kleines, geiles Arschloch, wie du eins hinten hast, hineinzuficken, komm lass es laufen, lass uns zusammen abspritzen!“</p> <p>Dann verstärkt Er sein Wichsen wieder und rammt mir feste seinen Schwanz in den Arsch.</p> <p>Ich spüre, wie es mir kommt, ich stöhne und schreie, ich stöhne vor Lust und schreie vor Schmerz, weil mir sein riesiger Schwanz fast das kleine, enge Popoloch zerreißt und dann spritz ich im hohen Bogen meinen Samen vor mich auf den Fußboden. Er lässt meinen Penis aber nicht los, Er presst mir den letzten Tropfen Samen aus der Eichel.</p> <p>Gleichzeitig spüre ich, wie sein Schwanz in meinem kleinen Arschloch zuckt, Er verkrallt sich mit den Fingernägeln so feste in meinen gestriemten Arschbacken, dass ich vor Schmerz aufheule, dann ejakuliert Er mir seinen Schmand in den Darm.</p> <p>Stöhnend und keuchend pumpt Er mir Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in meinen Darm.</p> <p>Er spitzt sein Sperma so heftig ab, dass mir sein Samen wieder aus dem Popoloch, die Schenkel entlang über die Beine lief. Endlich lässt Er von mir ab, zieht mit einem Ruck seinen halbschlaffen Schwanz aus meinem Arschloch und sagt dann leise zu mir:</p> <p>„Du brauchst gar nicht zu weinen, ich habe dich ja gewarnt und dir versprochen, dass du nach der Prügelstrafe streng von mir arschgefickt wirst, du weißt dass ich das immer so mit dir mache, wenn du mit dem Rohrstock deine Prügel über den blanken Arsch von mir verdient has, ich darf das, schließlich bin ich ja auch dein Vater!“</p></div>","['Erinnerungen eines masochistischen Homosexuellen! Warum ich so bin, wie ich bin, ist rasch erzählt, ich muss dazu nur ein paar Jahre in meine Kindheit zurückgehen. Ein typisches Erlebnis kommt mir da in den Sinn, als ich etwa zehn Jahre alt war:']"
305,Josefine,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Fine ist zwar erst ""9"", weiss aber schon ganz genau, was Männer mögen!",2007-05-27,6,5,"inc, oral, anal, sp",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Fine.</p> <p>Es war ein knallheißer Tag, das Thermometer kletterte und kletterte und bevor ich mich versah, stand ich mit meinem Winnebargo im schönsten Stau.</p> <p>Die linke Schlange rückte etwas auf und neben meinem Wohnmobil kam ein Mittelklassewagen mit einer jungen Frau am Steuer und zwei Kindern auf dem Rücksitz neben mir zum Stehen.</p> <p>Der Junge war etwa drei oder vier Jahre alt und die hübsche Kleine mit den lustigen Zöpfchen an der Seite des Köpfchens und dem niedlichen Schmollmund war etwa acht oder neun Jahre alt.</p> <p>Als ich mir eine Tasse Kaffee einschenkte und die Kleine das sah, schaute sie mich ganz böse an und sagte etwas zu ihrer Mutter, was ich trotz der geöffneten Fenstern nicht hören konnte und trat dabei mit den Füßen gegen den Rücksitz.</p> <p>Dann antwortete ihre Mutter etwas, was ich auch nicht verstand, dann zog die Kleine die Beine auf den Rücksitz und verschränkte sie so, dass ich ihr Höschen sehen konnte.</p> <p>Es war rosarot und vorne am Schlitz, wo sich ihre beiden Schamlippen ganz deutlich abzeichneten, ganz feucht, sicher kam das vom vielen Schwitzen, wie ich mir dachte.</p> <p>Ich konnte keinen Blick von dem süßen Höschen lassen und wollte mehr.</p> <p>Ich stieg aus, trat an das Autofenster heran.</p> <p>""Na, wer wir denn da so motzen?"" fragte ich die Kleine, die mich ganz böse anschaute und ihre Mutter sagte ganz entschuldigend:</p> <p>""Die Kinder haben Hunger und Durst und wir stehen schon ein ganze Stunde in dieser brütenden Hitze!""</p> <p>""Gegen den Hunger habe ich auch nichts, aber gegen den Durst schon!"" sagte ich und ging zu meinem Wohnmobil.</p> <p>Ich nahm zwei Dosen Cola aus dem Kühlschrank und brachte sie den Kindern.</p> <p>""Hier, damit ihr mir nicht verdurstet, leider sind das meine beiden letzten Dosen, die ich habe, für eure Mama habe ich nichts mehr, außer einem Kaffe!"" sagte ich</p> <p>""Das macht doch nichts, ich habe kein so großen Durst, Hautsache die Kinder haben etwas zu trinken, dann nerven sie mich nicht mehr so!"" sagte die Frau und lächelte mich an.</p> <p>Die Kinder tranken gierig das ersehnte Nass und der Kleine gab seiner Mutter auch etwas ab.</p> <p>Wir plauderten über Staus und andere Sachen, bis die Frau fragte, ob sie doch nicht einen Kaffe haben könnte.</p> <p>Ich sagte, dass ich ihr gleich eine Tasse voll bringen würde.</p> <p>""Machen Sie doch keine solche Umstände, ich kann mich ja kurz zu Ihnen ins Auto setzen!"" sagte sie und ich öffnete ihr die Türe.</p> <p>Während sie ihren Kaffe trank, schaute ich gelegentlich zu der Kleinen hinüber, die mit ihrem großen Schmollmund, andachtsvoll an der Coladose nuckelte und dachte mir noch:</p> <p>""Was würde ich drum geben, wenn das große Mäulchen auch so hingebungsvoll an meiner Eichel lutschen würde, da sagte die Frau plötzlich:</p> <p>""Die Kleine gefällt dir wohl, oder täusche ich mich da?""</p> <p>""Sie gefällt mir sogar sehr, das muss ich schon zugeben!"" antwortete ich.</p> <p>Die junge Frau sah mich an und lächelte, dann sagte sie leise:</p> <p>""Du kannst sie haben, wenn Du willst!""</p> <p>""Wie verstehe ich das"" du kannst sie haben?"" , fragte ich und sie:</p> <p>""Da weißt sicher was ich meine, oder?""</p> <p>""Und der Preis?"" fragte ich knapp und die Frau sagte ebenso leise:</p> <p>""Für fünfzig Mark holt sie dir Einen runter, für einen Schein bläst sie dir schön Einen und wenn du noch freiwillig zwei Scheine drauflegst, dann kannst du sie auch ficken, wenn du willst?""</p> <p>Ich glaubte, nicht richtig gehört zu haben, aber ich war so heiß auf den kleinen Fratz, dass schnell drei Hunderter den Besitzer wechselten.</p> <p>""Noch Eins, bevor wir uns trennen, mach keinen S&amp;M mit ihr, keine sadistischen Spiele, das heißt natürlich nicht, dass du ihn nicht einmal tüchtig das nackte Ärschen hauen darfst, wenn sie nicht das macht, was du von ihr verlangst, oder wenn du kleinen Mädchen gerne das nackte Popochen voll haust, aber in Maßen, keine Striemen oder sonstige Verletzungen, nur einen einfachen ""Arschvoll"" gegen Ungehorsam, oder ""nur so"" sie ist das gewöhnt, ich hau ihr fast tägliche den Nackten, sie kann da schon einiges vertragen, keine Angst, du darfst sie schon etwas strenger herannehmen, aber gib ihr die Schläge nur mit einem Lederriemen oder einem Rohrstock, wenn du so etwas hast und peitsche ihr nur den nackten Arsch, nicht den Rücken, die Brüstchen oder das Bäuchlein und schon garnicht ihr kleines, nacktes Vötzchen aus, und akzeptiere, dass sie verschlossen ist, aber das wirst du ja selbst sehen, sie steigt jetzt zu dir ins Auto und wir treffen uns dann an der nächsten Raststätte wieder!""</p> <p>So geschah es dann auch, die Kleine stieg aus und kam zu mir in den Wagen, dann hörte ich noch, wie ihre Mutter ihr nach rief:</p> <p>""Gehorche dem Onkel und mach ja alles, was er von dir verlangt, wenn nicht, weißt du ja, was dir blüht!""</p> <p>""Was geschieht dann, wenn du nicht gehorchst? fragte ich neugierig.</p> <p>Die Kleine, kletterte auf den Beifahrersitz sagte ganz ohne Scheu:</p> <p>""Wenn ich nicht gehorche und mache, was die Onkels von mir verlangen, dann bindet mich die Mama auf einen Stuhl, macht mir den Popo hinten ganz nackig und schlägt mir mit einem Lederriemen auf den nackigen Hintern, bis ich ganz laut heule und schreie, manchmal haut mir die Mama auch mit dem Riemen hinten über die Beinchen, das zieht noch schlimmer als die Popohaue!""</p> <p>""Und wenn du ganz brav bist und machst, was die Männer so von dir verlangen, was ist dann?"" fragte ich und die Kleine sagte lachend:</p> <p>""Dann kauft mir die Mama immer was Schönes, ich habe schon fast alles, einen Computer, schöne Kleider und ein Mountenbike!"" sagte sie, dann beugte sie sich zu mir herüber, legte mit ihre kleine Hand direkt auf meine Hose vorne und sagte:</p> <p>""Aber zu Dir werde ich besonders lieb sein!""</p> <p>Dann fing sie an, mir unter dem dünnen Hosenstoff den Penis zu reiben.</p> <p>Als sie merkte, dass ich sofort einen Steifen bekam, sagte sie lächelnd:</p> <p>""Hast du eine schönen Schwanz Onkel, ganz groß und steif ist er ja schon, kann ich ihn einmal sehen, darf ich ihn aus der Hose herausholen Onkel, bitte!""</p> <p>""Nein, warte lieber bis wir auf dem Rasthof sind, hier sind mir zu viel Leute und ich glaube, es geht gleich weiter, übrigens, wie heißt du eigentlich, fragte ich und sie antwortete:</p> <p>""Josefine, aber alle sagen nur ""Fine"" zu mir.</p> <p>""So, so, du bist also die Fine, schau, da vorne geht es gleich weiter!"" sagte ich verlegen.</p> <p>Wir fuhren schweigend zwei oder drei Kilometer, als die Raststätte kam.</p> <p>Die ganze Zeit über hatte sie Fine an meinem Hosenladen zu schaffen gemacht, so als sie es nicht erwarten konnte, endlich meinen Schwanz in der Hand zu halten.</p> <p>Als ich auf den Parkplatz einbog, sah ich den Wagen von Fine Mutter, aber er war leer, sicher war sie mit dem Jungen in der Raststätte.</p> <p>Ich suchte den letzten Parkplatz aus, der etwas abgelegen war.</p> <p>Die Jalousien waren wegen der Hitze eh geschlossen und ich zog Fine vom Sitz hoch und ging mit ihr nach hinten. Kaum stand ich vor dem Bett, da setzte sich Fine auf den Bettrand und fing an, mir meine Hose vorne zu öffnen, sie löste den Gürtel und ließ die Hose fallen, dann streifte sie mir die Unterhose auf die Schenkel und hatte endlich meinen Schwanz vor sich.</p> <p>""Oh, ist der groß Onkel, der wird mir sicher ganz arg weh tun, oder?"" fragte Fine vorsichtig.</p> <p>""Wer wird dir weh tun, niemand wird dir weh tun?"" sagte ich</p> <p>""Doch, beim Ficken Onkel, da wirst du mir weh tun, ganz arg sogar, das sehe ich schon jetzt, aber ich verspreche dir, ich werde ganz tapfer sein und nicht heulen oder schreien dabei, da habe ich doch der Mama versprochen!""</p> <p>""Was hat dir die Mama denn befohlen, was du machen sollst?"" fragte ich und Fine sagte ganz unbefangen:</p> <p>""Der Onkel ist ein ganz lieber, also wichs ihm schön lieb den Schwanz. wenn er es so will, oder blas ihm schön geil Einen, aber du musst dann auch alles hinter schlucken, wenn es ihm kommt und er abspritzt, nicht dass du dann den Kopf wegziehst, wenn er dich anspitzt und wenn er dich ficken will, dann lass ihn ruhig machen, aber schrei nicht so laut, wie du es sonst immer machst, du bist nicht zu Hause, sondern in einem hellhörigen Wohnmobil, denk daran!""</p> <p>""Meinst du nicht, dass dein Vötzchen nicht doch noch etwas zu klein ist, für so einen Riesenschwanz wie meiner ist, Fine ?"" fragte ich und Fine die mit ihrer kleinen, zarten Hand gerade meinen Penis-Schaft entlang fuhr, sagte lachend:</p> <p>""Das sollst du ja auch garnicht, du sollst mich ja nicht in mein Vötzchen ficken Onkel, das geht ja auch nicht!""</p> <p>""Warum geht das nicht Fine ?""fragte ich neugierig und Fine schob ihr Röcken hoch, ihr Höschen beiseite und zeigte mir ihre süße Kinderschnecke.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht glauben, was ich da sah:</p> <p>Die Kleine hatte in beiden Schamlippen einen Goldring und ihr Vötzchen war so mit einem goldenen Schlösschen verschlossen, das oben gerade ein kleines Loch zum Pipimachen blieb.</p> <p>""Ja, wo soll ich dir denn dann meinen Schwanz reinstecken, wenn du ihn mir schön großgewichst, oder geil abgelutscht hast und ich dich jetzt schön ficken will, etwas in den Arsch?"" fragte ich erregt.</p> <p>""Ja natürlich hier rein!"" sagte Fine dann hob sie den kleinen Po und deutete mit ihrem Finger auf ihre kleine, enge Anus und setzte hinzu:</p> <p>„Ich habe dir doch vorhin schon gesagt Onkel, das mir das sicher arg weh tut, wenn du dein dickes, lange ""Ding"" in meinen armen, kleinen Popo hinten rein steckst, aber ich verspreche dir, ich werde nicht schreien dabei, wenn du erlaubst, dass ich es mir dabei selber schön mit dem Finger am Pipi unten mache, Onkel!""</p> <p> ""Du bist mir vielleicht ein verdorbenes Mädchen Fine, aber ich mag solche Schweinchen, wie du eine bist sehr, wie alt bist du eigentlich?"" fragte ich und Fine sagte, während sie mir hochgeil den Schwanz wichste knapp:</p> <p>""Acht Onkel, nächsten Monat werde ich neun!""</p> <p>Dann kniete sich die Kleinen vor mir auf den Boden, beugte sie sich vor, streckte ihre kleine Zunge heraus und berührte mit ihrer Zungenspitze meine Eichel vorne, genau an meinem Pissloch, dabei schien mir, als wollte sie ihre Zunge direkt in meinem Harnröhre reinstecken, was ihr fast gelang, das war für mich nicht nur hochgeil, sondern auch höchst raffiniert, so etwas geiles hatte ich noch nie erlebt, aber es sollte noch besser kommen.</p> <p>Fine packte meinen Schwanz, umgriff ihn fest und schaute dann gespannt zu mir hoch, dann sog mir fest die Vorhaut zurück und war auf meine Reaktion gespannt und weil ich nichts sagte, schob sie die Vorhaut an meinen Schwanz noch weiter zurück, dann noch mehr und noch mehr, jetzt tat es direkt weh und ich stöhnte leicht auf, da ließ Fine meine Vorhaut wieder über meine Eichel flutschen und sagte lachend:</p> <p>""Gell Onkel, du magst es feste und streng?""</p> <p>""Ja, ich mag es streng Fine und du, magst du es auch streng?""</p> <p>""Ja Onkel, ich mag es manchmal auch ganz streng, ich mag es, wen mir ein Onkel fest in die kleinen Tittchen kneift, oder mir ganz leicht in die Muschie beißt, das finde ich geil, ich mag es zwar gar nicht, wenn mich die Mama nackt über den Stuhl legt, mich fesselt und mir dann mit dem bösen Lederriemen den nackigen Popo auspeitscht, ich mag es aber sehr, wenn mir ein Onkel sein Pipie in den Popo gesteckt hat und mich arschvögelt, wenn er mir dabei mit der Hand das Ärschchen hinten, oder auf die Muschie vorne haut, dabei bekomme ich immer sofort ganz, ganz viel Sämelchen Onkel, aber jetzt komm und las dir schön geil Einen blasen, wir haben nicht so viel Zeit, die Mama wartete und wenn ich zu spät komme, muss ich wieder mit nackigem Popo über den Prügelstuhl!"" sagte Fine dann beugte sie sich wieder über meinen Penis und nahm ihn in seiner vollen Länge in ihr kleines, süßes Mäulchen.</p> <p>Während sie mir jetzt mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen ihrer kleinen Köpfchens, immer die volle Länge meines hochsteifen Schwanzes ausnutzend, den Pimmel lutschte und mir dabei mit beiden Händen, höchst geil die Eier kraulte, fing ich an, die Kleinen langsam zu entkleiden.</p> <p>Erst zog ich ihr das T-Shirt über das Köpfchen und streifte ihr das Röckchen über den Popo, Fine hatte außer den Schuhen und Kniestrümpfen jetzt nur noch ihr knappes, rosarotes Höschen an, das sich eng um ihres süßen Molliepopo spannte, was so niedlich aussah.</p> <p>Ich merkte, wie meine Samen langsam meinen Fickröhre hochstieg und bevor ich es der Kleinen in ihr Lutschmäulchen spritzen musste, zog ich sei zu mir hoch, nahm sie auf die Arme und trug sie zu meine großen Doppelbett.</p> <p>Dort legte ich sie sachte auf den Rücken nieder, packte beide Beinchen, hob sie hoch und fing an, ihr erst die Schuhe und Strümpfe auszuziehen und dann das Höschen vom Popo zu streifen.</p> <p>Fine schaute mir mit ihren beiden großen, dunklen, Schlafzimmeraugen zu, wie ich sie restlos entkleidete und fragte vorsichtig:</p> <p>""Werde ich jetzt ""Arschgefickt"" Onkel?""</p> <p>""Ja natürlich wirst du jetzt schön von mir ""Arschgefickt, Kleines, aber erst werde ich dich schön unten, zwischen den Beinchen lecken, ich mag nämlich solche süßen, kleinen Kindervötzchen über alles und du sicher auch, magst du es auch, schön zart das Vötzchen geleckt zu bekommen, Fine?""</p> <p>Fine strahlte mich direkt an und flüsterte:</p> <p>""Ja Onkel, ich mag das, das ist schön, lecken und beißen!""</p> <p>Mir platzte fast der Schwanz, so geil machten mich ihre Worte.</p> <p>Ich zwang Fine sanft die Beinchen auseinander, kniete mich dazwischen, streckte die Zunge heraus und berührte ihr kleines, heftig zuckendes Kindervötzchen damit.</p> <p>Fine zuckte direkt zusammen, als ich ihr mit einem Zug meiner nassen Zunge von ihrem kleinen Kitzlerchen, über den Popo-Damm bis hinunter zu ihrem großen Popoloch fuhr.</p> <p>Sie hatte ihr Beinchen um meinen Kopf gelegt und hielt mich mit ihren Schenkelchen so fest umschlossen, dass ich das Blut in meinen Ohren rauschen hörte.</p> <p>Dann leckte ich die Kleine auf das Geilste, immer und immer wieder fuhr ich mit meiner Zunge die volle Läge ihre kleinen Schlitzes ab, angefangen an ihrer Klittie, über die beiden verschlossenen Schamlippen, über ihren Popodamm zu ihrer zuckenden Anus wo ich sie besonders lange beleckte, was Fine sehr gefiel, das hörte ich an ihrem geilen Stöhnen und daran, dass sie jedes Mal, wenn sich meine Zunge ihrem After näherte, der Druck ihre Schenkelchen zunahm.</p> <p>Dann erinnerte ich mich daran, was Fine sich so sehr von mir gewünscht hat und fing an, an ihren beiden Schamlippen herumzuknabbern, was mir aber, wegen des Schlösschens nur unzulänglich gelang, aber Fine rief ganz erregt:</p> <p>""Oh, ja, beiß Onkel, beiß mich feste, ja, noch fester, jaaaaa sooooooooooo!""</p> <p>Ich bis stärker zu und Fine jubelte:</p> <p>""Ja noch fester beißen Onkel und steck mir deinen Finger in mein Popoloch. Das macht ich dann auch und während ich die beiden Schamlippen der Kleinen zwischen den Zähnen hin- und her zog, wühlte ich mit dem Mittelfinger meiner rechten Hand in ihrem kleinen, engen Arschloch herum.</p> <p>Fine stöhnte jetzt noch lauter, der Druck ihrer Schenkel um meinen Kopf wurde fester, dann zuckte ihr kleiner Körper wie unter Peitschenhieben, ihr kleines Popoloch zog sich ein paar Mal so heftig zusammen dass mein Finger wieder aus dem Popokanal hinaus gestoßen wurde, dann rief sie ganz laut:</p> <p>""Oh..... jetzt...... kommt..... es..... mir.... Onkel......., jetzt.... kommt... es..... mir.... ganz,.... ganz..... arg, …. ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh......., ist....... das......... geil!""</p> <p>Dann hatte die Kleine einen gewaltigen Orgasmus.</p> <p>Danach viel sie buchstäblich in sich zusammen du blieb ganz erschöpft liegen.</p> <p>Ich beugte mich über sie und fragte:</p> <p>""Na, war es schön?""</p> <p>Die Kleine klammerte sich an mich und während sie meinen Schwanz suchte, den sie dann zart wichste, flüsterte sie mir ins Ohr:</p> <p>""Es war wunderschön für mich Onkel und so stark wie schon lange nicht mehr, aber jetzt komm, nun bist du dran, wir müssen doch noch ""Arschi-Fickfick"" zusammen machen!""</p> <p>""Wie sollen wir es zusammen machen Fine hast du da einen besonderen Wunsch, Onkel?"" fragte ich und Fine :</p> <p>""Las mich nur machen Onkel, ich zeig dir jetzt, wie ich es am liebsten habe!""</p> <p>Dann kletterte sich auf meinen Schoß, kniete rechts und links meiner Oberschenkel auf mein Bett, griff unter sich, nahm meinen Schwanz, führte ihn an ihre kleine Votze, aus der ihr Muschisaft herauslief, rieb meine Eichel zwischen ihren Schamlippen und holte sich so das richtige Gleitmittel, für ihr enges Popolöchlein.</p> <p>Dann hob sie ihren kleinen Po, hielt meine Nülle an ihre Anus und senkte langsam ihren kleinen Körper, meine Eichel drang aber nur ein kleines Stückchen ihn ihr kleines, enges Popoloch ein.</p> <p>""Och, was bist du so groß Onkel!"" flüsterte Fine mit schmerzverzerrtem Gesichtchen, - ""und wie lang dein Pipi ist, ich glaube, ich halte das gar nicht aus, bitte schlag mich, hau mir den Popo Onkel, vielleicht geht dein Pipi dann besser in meinen Po!"" flehte Fine mich an.</p> <p>Ich tat nichts lieber als das, ich griff nach hinten, hielt mit der linken Hand das linke Arschbäckchen der Kleinen auf und schlug ihr mit der Rechten auf die rechte Pobacke, immer ganz nah an meinem Schwanz und versuchte dabei, immer in die offenen Popokimme der Kleinen zu schlagen.</p> <p>Fine stöhnte und wand sich wie ein Aal, dabei drang mein Schwanz Zentimeter um Zentimeter in ihr schmales Arschloch ein.</p> <p>Ich schlug Fine fester, jetzt mit der anderen Hand, immer in die Popokimme und da entspannte sich ihr kleiner Schließmuskel, Fine stöhnte lauter und dann steckte mein Schwanz in voller Länge ihn ihrem Darm.</p> <p>Ich wartete erst garnicht, bis sich ihr After an meinen Schwanz gewöhnt hatte und fing sofort an, Fine mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen das Ärschen durchzuficken und schlug sie dabei nicht nur auf ihr Ärschen, sondern auch ganz feste auf die Beinchen hinten, denn ich konnte nicht länger warten, weil ich merkte, wie mir der Samen im Schwanz hochstieg.</p> <p>Lange ging das nicht so, es kam mir, wie schon lange nicht mehr und ich jagte Fine Strahl um Strahl meines heißen Samens in den Darm.</p> <p>Fine stöhnte dabei ganz entsetzlich und ich wusste nicht, ob das aus Geilheit oder wegen des Schmerzes war, den sie bestimmt im Popo hatte.</p> <p>Wir beide waren völlig ausgelaugt, als die Kleinen von meinem Schoß kletterte und dann sagte:</p> <p>""Oh, Onkel, das war vielleicht einen mächtige Ladung Samen, die du mir in meinen kleinen Popo gespritzt hast, ich glaube, ich laufe gleich aus!""</p> <p>""Du hast aber auch ein so geiles Ärschen Fine ich könnte dir das täglich meinen Schwanz reinstecken!"" sagte ich und Fine sagte lachend:</p> <p>""Das musst du mit meiner Mama ausmachen Onkel, das kann ich nicht selbst bestimmen, aber sag mal, hast du hier einen Toilette, ich muss nämlich jetzt ganz dringend?""</p> <p>""Ja natürlich habe ich hier eine Toilette, was denkst du denn, ich zeige sie dir aber nur, wenn ich dir dabei beim Pinkeln zusehen darf, Fine!“ sagte ich und Fine sagte lachend: ""Du bist mir vielleicht ein Perverser Onkel, aber gut, wenn es dir Spaß macht, dann schau mir halt zu, wie ich jetzt Pipie mache.</p> <p>""Dann komm Fine lass uns gehen!"" sagte ich erregt und dirigierte Fine zu meinem Waschraum, wo eine Chemotoilette stand.</p> <p>Fine setzte sich rasch auf das Klo, spreizte die Beinchen und drückte fest.</p> <p>Ich hatte mich vor ihr auf den Boden gesetzt und ganz erregt zugeschaut, wie sich ihre beiden nackten Schamlippen langsam öffneten und dann im hohen Strahl ihr Urin in die Schüssel schoss.</p> <p>Meine Hand war sofort zwischen ihren Beinchen und ich ließ mir ihren Pissstrahl über meine Finger rinnen, es fühlte sich so herrlich an, den warmen, goldenen Urin der Kleinen zu fühlen, ja ich steckte sogar meinen Mittelfinger erst in ihren Schlitz und dann in meinen Mund und leckte ihn dann ab.</p> <p>Fine schaute mir lächeln zu und als bei ihr kein Pipie mehr kam, stand ich auf und wusch mir die Hände, Fine säuberte ihre Pussy mit Cleenex und dann gingen wir wieder nach draußen.</p> <p>Fine nahm ihr Höschen vom Boden und wollte es gerade wieder anziehen, da fragte ich sie: </p> <p>""Kannst du mir das Höschen nicht da lassen Fine, als Andenken sozusagen?""</p> <p>""Wenn ich das mache Onkel, was machst du dann mit meinem Höschen?"" fragte sie mich lachend, dann nahm sie das Höschen und schlang es um meinen halb schlaffen Penis, umschloss beide mit der Hand und fragte:</p> <p>""Machst du es dann so, machst du wixi- wixi in die Höschen von kleinen Mädchen, Onkel?""</p> <p>Dann fuhr ihre Hand ein paar Mal, mit ihrem Höschen um meine Eichel hin- und her.</p> <p>""Hör auf, sonst werde ich wieder geil und muss ich dich noch einmal ""Arschficken"" Fine , gib mit jetzt dein Höschen, Kleines!"" sagte ich.</p> <p>""Nein, das geht doch nicht Onkel, so gerne ich dir auch mein Höschen als Andenken an mich und unsere schönes Spiel schenken würde, was glaubst du denn, was meinen Mama mit mir machen würde, wenn ich jetzt ohne Höschen ankomme, ich würde bestimmt wieder von ihr übergelegt werden und bekäme sicher ganz schlimm den nackten Popo mit dem bösen Riemen voll!""</p> <p>""Na, wenn es nur das ist, dann kann ich dir helfen, komm einmal zum Schrank!"" sagte ich und Fine kam neugierig her und staunte nur so, als ich die Türe öffnete.</p> <p>In einem Wäschefach lagen Höschen, wie sie Fine sicher noch nicht gesehen hatte, alle waren aus Seide und die meisten von Joop oder Dior.</p> <p>Ich nahm eine rosarotes, seidenes Dior-Höschen heraus und sagte:</p> <p>""Das hier müsste dir passen Fine!""</p> <p>""Ist das neu, Onkel?"" fragte Fine vorsichtig.</p> <p>""Natürlich ist das neu Fine was denkst denn du, das sieht man doch und warum fragst du?"" sagte ich und Fine :</p> <p>""Wo sind dann die Höschen der anderen kleinen Mädchen, die du sicher auch gefickt hast Onkel?""</p> <p>""Das geht dich gar nichts an, du frecher Fratz!"" sagte ich und gab ihr einen festen Klaps auf ihr nacktes Ärschen.</p> <p>""Nicht mehr schlagen Onkel, sonst fängt es noch an, mir wieder zu gefallen und dann kommen wir zu spät, die Mama wartete sicher schon lange auf mich!"" bettelte Fine</p> <p>""Da hast du recht, Kind, los, zieh das Höschen an und lass uns gehen, so schwer mir das auch fällt, von dir Abschied zu nehmen, du warst so lieb und süß, Kleines!"" sagte ich.</p> <p>Fine kam zu mir her, umarmte mich und drückte mich fest an ihren kleinen, nackten Kinderkörper und sagte:</p> <p>""Du warst auch ganz lieb Onkel, wenn du mich aber wieder haben willst, dann musst du mit meiner Mama reden!""</p> <p>""Das werde ich ganz bestimmt tun, Kleines!"" sagte ich und küsste sie auf die Stirn dabei.</p> <p>Fine zog sich das Höschen an und es passte ihr wie angegossen, am schönste war es, wie der dünne Seidenstoff so aufregend ihren nackten Schlitz so modellierte, dass man beide Schamlippen vorne im Zwickel deutlich abgebildet sehen konnte und ihr süßes Bäuchlein so schön zur Geltung brachte.</p> <p>Fine strich sich mit beiden Händen erst vorne über das Höschen dann hinten über den Po und flüsterte leise:</p> <p>""Ist das ein süßes Höschen Onkel, so ein schönes Höschen habe ich ja noch nie gehabt und du willst es mir wirklich schenken?""</p> <p>""Natürlich will ich dir das Höschen schenken, das und noch viel mehr, wenn wir uns einmal wiedersehen Schatzie!"" sagte ich erregt du merkte, dass ich beim Anblick des süßen Mädchenkörpers, schon wieder einen Harten bekam.</p> <p>""Danke, danke Onkel!"" sagte der Fratz und küsste mich dabei auf den Mund.</p> <p>Dann zogen wir uns rasch an und gingen nach draußen.</p> <p>Kaum zehn Schritte von meinem Winnebargo entfernt, wartete Fine `s Mutter schon ganz ungeduldig auf ihre Kleine.</p> <p>Fine lief mit ausgestreckten Armen auf ihre Mutter zu, umarmte sie und rief:</p> <p>""Mama, Mama, der Onkel war ganz, ganz lieb zu mir!""</p> <p>Dann lief sie auf das Auto ihrer Mutter zu und begrüßte ihren kleinen Bruder.</p> <p>""So, da bin ich ja beruhigt, du hast dir ja reichlich Zeit gelassen mit der Kleinen, na macht nichts, Hauptsache, es hat dir gefallen, ihr hat es ja auch sehr gefallen, was ihr beide getrieben habt, wie ich höre, hast du sonst noch Wünsche, oder können wir jetzt endlich gehen!"" sagt die Frau.</p> <p>""Ja, kann ich Fine einmal wiedersehen?"" fragte ich und die Frau:</p> <p>""Wenn du es bezahlen kannst, gerne, hast du denn da besondere Wünsche, du weiß, du kannst alles mit der Kleinen machen, außer Ficken, aber das weißt du doch, oder?""</p> <p>""Fine hat mir erzählt, dass du sie öfters schlägst, stimmt das?"" fragte ich gespannt.</p> <p>""So, das hat dir das kleinen Luder also erzählt, aber warum nicht, warum soll ich Fine nicht einmal ordentlich durchprügeln, wenn sie es verdient hat, ich darf das, denn ich bin ja ihre Mutter, aber was soll diese Frage denn?"" fragte die Frau unsicher, doch dann tippte sie sich an die Stirn und sagte lachend:</p> <p>""Aha, jetzt verstehe ich erst, was du meinst, du willst einmal zusehen, wie ich Fine nackt über den Stuhl binde und ihr den kleinen, nackten Arsch auspeitsche, oder du willst selbst mal das Züchtigungsinstrument über Fine ´s kleinen, geilen Kinderpopo schwingen, stimmst?""</p> <p>""Ja, das wäre schön!"" sagte ich mit ganz trockener Stimme.</p> <p>""Und, was wäre dir das wert, Fine sich nackt, gefesselt und geknebelt, unter meiner Peitsche winden zu sehen?""</p> <p>""Tausend Mark!"" sagte ich knapp und die Frau rief:</p> <p>""Was tausend Mark willst du dafür bezahlen, ja wenn das so ist, dann darfst du sogar noch dabei filmen, wenn du willst, für einen Riesen schlage ich die Kleine auch so lange, bis Blut fließt, wenn du willst und wenn dich das angegeilt!""</p> <p>""Na, na, wir wollen mal nicht übertreiben, ich will nicht, dass bei Fine ´s Züchtigung Blut fließt, dazu habe ich die Kleine zu sehr im mein Herz geschlossen, als das ich will, dass sie mehr als nötig bei der Prügelprozedur leidet!"" sagte ich, aber die Frau ließ nicht locker und sagte:</p> <p>""Aber das macht doch nicht, ich kann die auch andere Kinder besorgen, die du auspeitschen kannst, wenn du darauf stehst, kleine Mädchen, oder kleine Jungs, wenn dir das lieber ist, ich habe Mädchen, die heulen schon los, wenn du ihnen nur sagst, dass sie jetzt geprügelt werden, sie pissen vor Angst ihre Höschen voll und du musst sie mit Gewalt zum Prügelbock schleppen, sie fesseln und knebeln, wenn du sie peitschen willst und sie schreien dann das ganze Haus zusammen, besonders bei einem strengen Arschfick, ich habe aber auch Kinder, hauptsächlich kleine Mädchen die noch jünger sind als Fine , die holen ohne Widerrede ihr Züchtigungsinstrument selbst herbei, legen sich gehorsam über den Prügeltisch und halten dir brav den nackten Arsch zum durchprügeln hin, die musst du weder fesseln noch knebeln, bei denen hörst du selbst nach fünfzig strengen Hieben mit der gefürchteten Stahlrute, keinen Schmerzenslaut über ihre Lippen kommen, oder kleine Jungs, die schon bei der Strafankündigung, oder wenn sie den Stock oder die Peitsche in deiner Hand sehen, ein ganz großes, steifes Pimmelchen bekommen und dir schon nach eine paar saftigen Arschhieben, dir ihren Samen über die Hand spritzen und die im Arsch hinten noch viel, viel enger sind, als die Mädchen, also was willst du, sag es mir, oder halt, warte, ich mach das ja nie, aber bei dir mache ich eine Ausnahme, zu dir habe ich Vertrauen, zumal ich jetzt weiß, dass du Fine sehr liebst und uns beide sicher nicht verraten wirst, weil du ja selbst mitschuldig wärst, hier hast du mein Karte, ruf mich an, wenn du dich entschieden hast und jetzt ""Tschüs"" sagte die Frau und war verschwunden.</p> <p>Ich starrte auf die Karte und zu meinem großen Erstaunen las ich:</p> <p>Dr. Helga E.....</p> <p>Diplompsychologin</p> <p>Und dann ihre Adresse.</p></div>",[]
306,Fritzi,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Der Dreizehnjährige heißt eigentlich ""Fritz"", aber alle nennen ihn nur ""Fritzi"" weil er aussieht wie ein hübsches Mädchen, aber genau so lieb ist er auch!",2007-05-30,5,5,"M, m, anal, oral, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich war geschäftlich unterwegs und besuchte dabei in einer Kurgemeinde ein herrliches Waldschwimmbad.</p> <p>Unter großen Bäumen ließ sich die Hitze die da herrschte, leichter zu ertragen, dachte ich.</p> <p>Mich faszinierte die große Wasserrutschbahn auf der die Kinder jauchzend in die Tiefe rutschten.</p> <p>Erst dachte ich, dass das wohl eher was für Kinder sei, aber dann sah ich genug Erwachsene, die auch herunter rutschten und so entschloss ich mich, es auch einmal zu probieren.</p> <p>Wie hoch das Ding war, merkte ich erst, als ich oben war und da ich nicht schwindelfrei bin, war es mir ziemlich mulmig dabei.</p> <p>Ich setzte mich in die Rutsche und da es ziemlich schnell abwärts ging, bremste ich noch etwas ab und verlor meine Geschwindigkeit. Ich beschloss es noch einmal zu versuchen und bestieg wieder die steile Treppe.</p> <p>Vor mir waren zwei kleine Mädchen, der Hautfarbe und den schwarzen Haaren nach mussten es Italienerrinnen oder Spanierinnen gewesen sein, die eine war so etwa zehn und die Andere zwölf Jahre alt.</p> <p>Die Jüngere hatte lange Beine und kleine, schmale Popobacken, die Ältere hatte einen süßen, dicken Popo in ihrem durchsichtigen, grünen Badeanzug, der ganz aufreizend, genau vor meinem Gesicht herumwackelte, als sie vor mir die steile Treppe hochkletterte.</p> <p>Der braungebrannte Kinderpopo war oben ganz schmal und wurde unten an den Schenkeln immer dicker und er stand hinten ganz weit heraus.</p> <p>Ich hatte den süßen Kinderarsch so nahe vor meinem Gesicht, dass ich fast hinein beißen konnte, was ich zu gerne getan hätte.</p> <p>Als wir oben angekommen waren gab es einen kleinen Stau, das ältere Mädchen war genau vor mir und sie bückte sich en paar mal um nach unten zu schauen, um zu sehen, warum es nicht weiter ging.</p> <p>Dabei stieß sie mir ein paar Mal mit ihrem süßen Popo gegen mein Glied, das dabei fast jedes mal zwischen ihre offene Popospalte geriet.</p> <p>Mein Glied wuchs rasch an, Gott sei dank war niemand mehr hinter mir auf der Rutsche der meinen Steifen bemerkt hätte.</p> <p>Ich musste sehr an mich halten, am liebsten hätte ich dem Mädchen das Höschen beiseite geschoben und sie von hinten gefickt.</p> <p>Ob sie das mit Absicht machte weiß ich nicht, mich jedenfalls erregte der dicke Kinderpopo dermaßen, dass ich wünschte jetzt unten im Wasser zu sein, damit niemand meinen Steifen sehen konnte.</p> <p>Aber das Beste kam noch:</p> <p>Endlich war unten alles frei und die Zehnjährige spreizte die Beinchen, dann griff sie sich hinten in den schwarzen Badeanzug, schob sich die Ränder ihres Badeanzuges in die Mitte und entblößte ihre beiden niedlichen Apfelbäckchen.</p> <p>Die Große machte das Gleiche, aber sie ging dabei leicht in die Knie um ihren Höschenzwickel zwischen den Beinchen zusammenzunehmen.</p> <p>Dabei zeigte sie mir für einen kurzen Augenblick ihre Popospalte und ich schaute ihr genau in das große Popoloch hinein und sah weiter unten ihre nackte Schnecke, mit den dicken Schamlippen, die leicht geöffnet waren, so dass ich auch ihren kleinen Kitzler ganz deutlich sehen konnte.</p> <p>An der leicht geöffneten, zitternden Kindervotze sah ich, dass sie das Spiel mit meinem Schwanz doch absichtlich gemacht haben musste. Dann ließ sie ihren Höschenschlitz wieder los und stand jetzt mit völlig nackten Popobacken vor mir.</p> <p>Ich staunte, wie ein Mädchen in diesem Alter schon einen so fraulichen Arsch haben konnte, so richtig zum Hineinficken dachte ich und wenn die beiden Mädchen nicht plötzlich jauchzend zusammen in die Tiefe gerauscht wären, hätte ich das sicher auch gemacht und ich bin mir ganz sicher, wenn die Kleine allein gewesen wäre, hätte sie sich auch von mir lecken oder auch ficken lassen.</p> <p>Warum die Mädchen sich auf der Rutsche die Popos hinten entblößten merkte ich dann, als ich selbst hinunter rutschte, plötzlich blieb ich fast stecken, der Wasserfilm unter meiner Badehose riss plötzlich ab und ich kam fast zum Stillstand.</p> <p>Ich spürte plötzlich einen Stoß von hinten, sah zwei Beine neben mir, die mich in die Zange nahmen und ich griff instinktiv nach hinten.</p> <p>Ich spürte etwas weiches warmes in der Hand und dann hatte ich einen Jungenpenis in der Hand.</p> <p>Ich tastete mich weiter und spürte zwei dicke Hoden die zu dem Bubenschwanz gehörten, in der Hand.</p> <p>Gleichzeitig ging es dann in rasender Geschwindigkeit nach unten, ich zwischen den Beinen des Jungen und unten fielen wir zusammen in das Wasser.</p> <p>Der Junge, er mochte etwa zwölf oder dreizehn Jahre alt sein, mit blonden Harren und einem Gesicht wie ein Mädchen zog seine Hose vorne zurecht, dann lachte er mich an und sagte:</p> <p>„Entschuldigen Sie, aber Sie wurden plötzlich so langsam und da sind wir zusammengestoßen!“</p> <p>„Macht doch nichts!“ sagte ich und lachte ebenfalls.</p> <p>Dann kam sein jüngerer Freund angerauscht und beide stiegen zusammen aus dem Wasser.</p> <p>Ich entschloss mich, es noch einmal auf der Rutsche zu probieren. Ich ging auf die Treppe zu und da überholten mich die beiden Buben. Als sie an mir vorbei waren, da sah ich sie von hinten, sie hatten sich genau wie die Mädchen vorher die Badehosen schon bis zu den Oberschenkeln herabgezogen und hüpften jetzt mit völlig nacktem Popo vor mir her.</p> <p>Der Jüngere hatte einen ganz normalen Bubenpopo, der Ältere aber hatte einen dicken, aufregenden Hintern, die beiden Popobacken waren so hoch angesetzt, dass sie mehr nach oben als nach unten gerichtet wurden und die enge Badehose drückte dem Jungen die Bäckchen noch weiter hoch, was sehr aufregend aussah.</p> <p>Dabei wackelte er vor mir so aufregend mit dem Popo, dass ich bei seinem Anblick sofort wieder einen Steifen hatte und froh war als ich endlich auch unten im Becken ankam, wo ich diesmal länger blieb als beim Anblick der beiden geilen Mädchen.</p> <p>Dann setzte ich mich auf die gegenüberliegende Bank und genoss den Anblick der beiden strammen, nackten Jungenpopos, wie sie immer wieder die steile Treppe hochkletterten und dann in die Tiefe rutschten.</p> <p>Plötzlich waren beide verschwunden und ich wollte gerade aufstehen, da kam der Ältere atemlos vom Herumtollen und setzte sich zu mir auf die Bank.</p> <p>„Sag mal, wo ist denn dein Freund abgeblieben?“ fragte ich den Jungen und der sagte:</p> <p>„Ach der, der musste nach Hause und allein rutschen macht gar keinen so großen Spaß!“ und lachte mich an.</p> <p>„Sag mal, tut das denn nicht weh, wenn man so mit nacktem Popo die Rutsche hinuntersaust?“</p> <p>„I wo, das ist geil und macht großen Spaß, das solltest Du... äh, entschuldigen Sie, das sollten Sie auch einmal probieren!“ sagte der Junge und ich sagte zu ihm dann:</p> <p>„Du kannst ruhig du zu mir sagen, ich heiße Klaus!“</p> <p>Ich heiße Fritz, aber den Namen kann ich nicht leiden, aber alle sagen Fritzi zu mir!“</p> <p>„Aber Fritzi ist doch ein Mädchennamen, oder?“</p> <p>„Ja, am Anfang haben mich alle so genannt, weil sie sagten, ich sehe aus wie ein Mädchen, das hat mich immer sehr geärgert, aber jetzt macht mir das nichts mehr aus, im Gegenteil!“</p> <p>„Wie ist das nun, mit dem Rutschen mit nacktem Popo, bekommt man da nicht einen roten Hintern dabei und tut das nicht weh?“ fragte ich erneut und Fritzi stand auf, stellte sich genau vor mich, zog sich ungeniert vor mir die Hose herunter und streckte mir seinen molligen Popo zur Begutachtung hin und fragte:</p> <p>„Warum, ist mein Popo denn jetzt rot?“</p> <p>„Ich fuhr mit der Hand über die niedlichen Bäckchen und der Junge hielt ganz still dabei und dann sagte ich:</p> <p>„Ein bisschen rot ist dein Popo schon!“</p> <p>„Das ist doch gar nichts, da solltest du einmal sehen wie rot und dick mein Popo ist, wenn mir Mama mit dem Riemen den Popo vollgestriemt hat!“</p> <p>„Bekommst du denn Zuhause noch den Popo voll?“ fragte ich neugierig und der Junge sagte:</p> <p>„Was glaubst du denn, bei der geringsten Verfehlung bekomme ich von meiner Mama den Popo voll, bei leichten Vergehen bekomme ich nur Hosenspanner mit dem Spanischen, ich muss mich immer tief vor ihr hinunterbücken und mit den Händen die Fußknöchel umfassen, dann pfeift der Spanische über meinen Hintern dass ich die Englein singen höre, was glaubst du wie so ein Rohrstock zieht durch die dünnen Hosen, wenn ich aber etwas schlimmes angestellt habe, dann nimmt Mama den Lederriemen zur Hand und dann muss die Hose runter.</p> <p>Mama legt mich immer nackt über den Tisch und dann peitscht sie mir den Blanken und die Schenkel voll, bis der Popo voller roter Striemen und ganz dick angeschwollen ist, Mann das zieht immer schrecklich auf dem nackten Arsch, kann ich dir sagen, aber ich weine nie dabei, ich bin doch keine Memme und deshalb macht mir so ein wenig Poporöte vom Rutschen nichts aus!“</p> <p>Ich nickte und der Junge sagte dann schnell:</p> <p>„Ich muss jetzt nach Hause, ich muss nämlich Heute pünktlich zu Hause sein, du weißt ja warum und dabei klatschte er sich ein paar mal mit der Hand hinten auf den Popo und dann ging er lachend weg.</p> <p>Ich hatte auch keine Lust mehr, zog mich an und ging ebenfalls.</p> <p>An der Straße sah ich Fritzi wieder.</p> <p>Er machte Autostop und als ich anhielt freute er sich, dass ich ihn mitnahm.</p> <p>Er setzte sich auf den Vordersitz und schaute verwundert im Auto herum, anscheinend gefiel im mein Interieur.</p> <p>Ich hatte nur Augen für sein knappes, kurzes Höschen, wo sich vorne sein niedliches Schwänzchen und seine dicken Hoden abzeichneten. Dann entdeckte er mein CD Spieler und er sagte:</p> <p>„Geil, ein Porsche mit CDs hast du auch heiße Scheiben dazu?“</p> <p>„Natürlich habe ich“ Scheiben“ ob die aber heiß sind weiß ich nicht, hier schau mal!“</p> <p>Ich öffnete das Fach zwischen den Sitzen und Fritzi wühlte darin herum, dann schrie er fast vor Begeisterung laut auf und hielt eine CD hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„Bob Marley, Man wo hast du die den her?“</p> <p>„Gekauft, was denkst du denn?“</p> <p>„Aber die gibt es doch schon lange nicht mehr zu kaufen, ich suche die schon lange, dafür habe ich mein ganzes Taschengeld gespart, aber sie ist nicht mehr zu bekommen!“</p> <p>„Ich weiß, ich weiß, ich bin selbst ein Bob Marley Fan, nicht nur du!“</p> <p>Das hätte ich nicht gedacht, dass du auch Bob Marley Fan bist, verkaufst du mir die Scheibe?“</p> <p>„Nein mein lieber Fritzi, da ist nichts zu machen, auch bei aller Freundschaft!“ sagte ich und Fritzi zog einen Flunsch, dann schwieg er und legte eine andere Scheibe auf und tat so, als höre er aufmerksam zu, was er aber nicht tat, ich merkte, wie es in ihm arbeitete und ich war gespannt, was er alles Unternehmen würde um die seltene Scheibe zu bekommen.</p> <p>Bei einem riskanten Überholmanöver eines anderen Autofahrers, wo ich meine ganz Aufmerksamkeit brauchte, ließ Fritzi die Scheibe rasch in seiner Badetasche verschwinden.</p> <p>Ich sagte zuerst nichts, aber als Fritzi mir dann sagte, dass er am ersten Haus des nächsten Dorfes aussteigen wollte, da bog ich schnell in den nächsten Waldweg ein, stoppte den Wagen und hielt schweigend die Hand auf.</p> <p>Fritzi wurde purpurrot vor Scham, verstand aber sofort, griff in seine Badetasche und hielt mir schweigend die CD hin.</p> <p>„Ist das der Dank fürs Mitnehmen, dass du mich bestielst, Fritzi?“ Fritzi schaute mich mit feuchten Augen an und sagte:</p> <p>„Es tut mit schrecklich leid Klaus, aber für die Scheibe würde ich alles machen und dabei legte er mir seine kleine Hand ganz nah an meinen Penis auf die Hose und streichelte mir das Bein.</p> <p>Ich drehte mich halb herum und legte meine Hand auf seine enge Hose vorne und da er mich gewähren ließ, fing ich an seine Hose vorne aufzuknöpfen und dann sein Glied herauszuholen.</p> <p>Fritzi saß mit geschlossenen Augen da und ließ sich von mir den halbsteifen Penis liebkosen und dabei fragte ich ihn:</p> <p>„Alles, würdest du alles für die Scheibe tun, Fritzi?“</p> <p>„Was verlangen Sie, äh was verlangst du von mir, bist du ein Schwuli oder stehst du auf Frauen?“ wollte Fritzi wissen.</p> <p>„Wieso fragst du?“</p> <p>„Weil ich nicht weiß, was du bist, denn vorhin als du hinter den beiden Mädchen gestanden hast, da hättest du sie doch am liebsten gefickt und jetzt spielst du mit meinem Penis, was bist du denn jetzt genau?“</p> <p>„Ich verrate dir jetzt ein Geheimnis, ich bin Päderast und Bisexuell, weißt du was das ist?“</p> <p>„Nein, was ist das?“</p> <p>„Ich stehe auf Jungs und auf Mädchen, am liebsten sind mir ganz junge, so wie du und ich mache es bei kleinen Mädchen immer so, dass ich ihnen erst die Votzen auslecke und das Arschloch manchmal auch, dann müssen sie mir den Schwanz wichsen und dann in den Mund nehmen und ablutschen, wenn die Mädchen noch ganz jung sind, dann kommt mein Schwanz nur in ihren Popo hinten und ich ficke sie anal, größere Mädchen ficke ich vaginal das heißt ich ficke sie in die Votze und auch oral, sie bekommen auch einen Mundfick von mir, Buben lecke ich ebenso gerne den Schwanz wie den Mädchen den Kitzler, sie müssen mir den Schwanz wichsen und auch ablutschen und zum Abschluss bekommen Buben von mir einen schönen Arschfick hinten rein gemacht!“</p> <p>„Und was willst du jetzt für die Bob-Marley CD von mir haben, soll ich dir den Schwanz wichsen?“</p> <p>„Weißt du wie das geht, wichsen, hast du das denn schon einmal gemacht, hast du schon einmal einen Männerschwanz gewichst, außer deinem eigenen Schwanz hier?“ fragte ich und spielte weiter mit dem Bubenschwänzchen das in meiner Hand mächtig anwuchs.</p> <p>„Ja, das heißt nein, ich habe nur den Schwanz meines Freundes gewichst, der aus dem Schwimmbad, wir wichsen uns immer gegenseitig um zu sehen wer am weitesten spritzt!“</p> <p>„Und du gewinnst immer, stimmt's?“</p> <p>„Nicht immer, aber meistens!“</p> <p>„Das dachte ich fast, dass du immer gewinnst, du hast ja sicher auch den größeren Schwanz und in den süßen Dingern hier, ist auch sicher viel mehr Samen, als in den kleinen Eiern deines Freundes!“ sagte ich und streichelte dabei dem Jungen beide Hoden.</p> <p>„Du findest also, dass ich einen süßen Schwanz habe, oder?“ fragte der Junge erregt und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Du hast einen wunderschönen Schwanz Fritzi, so richtig zum Hineinbeißen!“</p> <p>„Dann tu es doch, beiß mir in den Schwanz, wenn du willst!“ sagte Fritzi atemlos und ich fragte:</p> <p>„Du meinst als Sühne fürs Stehlen soll ich dir in deinen Schwanz beißen?“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn du willst, dann beiße ruhig hinein in meinen Schwanz, aber beiße ihn mir nicht gleich ab!“</p> <p>„Gut ich mache es!“ sagte ich, beugte mich vor und Fritzi streckte mir seinen steifen Schwanz entgegen.</p> <p>Ich zog die Vorhaut an der Eichel so weit zurück, dass Fritzi vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, dann biss ich ihm leicht in die Kranzfurche der Eichel.</p> <p>„Au, au, beiß, beiß fester, beiß ganz fest in den Fritzi-Schwanz hinein!“ stöhnte der Junge süß und ich arbeitete mich mit den Zähnen am Penisschaft entlang bis zu den Hoden und wieder zurück und jedes mal bis ich ihm leicht in die Penis und Hodenhaut.</p> <p>Fritzi stöhnte immer geiler und rief:</p> <p>„Beiß fester, oh so beiß doch, beiß.... mir.... doch.... den.... Schwanz.... ab!“</p> <p>Ich schaute zu ihm hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„Das machen wir aber nicht, vielleicht brauchen wir das süße Ding noch!“</p> <p>Dann beugte ich mich wieder über den Bubenpenis nahm ihn tief in den Mund und lutschte ihn ab.</p> <p>Mit der Linken fuhr ich Fritzi unter das Höschen hinten und bohrte ihm vorsichtig meinen Finger in den Popo.</p> <p>Dann hörte man nur noch das Schmatzen meines Mundes, wenn er sich an der Bubeneichel festsaugte, das Geräusch, das mein Finger machte, wenn er aus Fritzis After heraus und wieder hinein fuhr und das geile Stöhnen des Jungen, aber bevor ich merkte, dass er abspritzte, zog ich schnell seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund und meinen Finger aus seinem Arschloch und sagte zu dem enttäuschten Fritzi:</p> <p>„Was bietest du mir noch für die Platte?“</p> <p>„Ich könnte es mit deinem Schwanz so machen wie du eben bei mir!“</p> <p>„Du willst mir also den Schwanz ablutschen, kannst du das denn, hast du das denn schon einmal gemacht?“</p> <p>„Ja, einmal bei meinem Freund, der hatte Schuld, er hatte auf einer Pornokassette seines Vaters einmal gesehen, wie sich zwei Männer gegenseitig dem Schwanz ablutschten und das fand er so geil, dass er es auch einmal mit mir probieren wollte.</p> <p>Ich war einverstanden und wir losten, wer zuerst dran war, ich verlor und er zog sich die Hose herunter und ich nahm seien Schwanz zum Lutschen in den Mund, das war sehr schön, so ein weiches Ding abzulecken und als es ihm kam, da habe ich sogar seinen Samen getrunken, obwohl er nicht gut schmeckte.</p> <p>Dann war ich dran und als ich ihm meinen Schwanz zum Lutschen hinhielt, wollte er plötzlich nicht mehr.</p> <p>Ich wurde sehr böse, weil ich schon einen ganz harten Schwanz hatte, der unbedingt abspritzen wollte und da habe ich ihm meinen Schwanz mit Gewalt in den Mund gesteckt, aber anstatt meine Eichel zu lecken hat mir mein Freund in den Schwanz gebissen und im selben Moment kam es mir und ich spritzte all meinen Samen in sein Gesicht, das war so geil, dass ich mir immer wieder wünschte, dass jemand mir in den Schwanz beißt, damit mein Samen wieder so stark kommt wie damals. „Und wie steht es mit Arschficken, hast du das schon einmal gemacht mit deinem Freund?“</p> <p>„Ja, aber nur versucht, es klappe aber nicht, er konnte nicht in mich hinten eindringen, der Schwanz meines Freundes wurde nicht richtig steif, mein Schwanz war aber so steif, dass er vor Schmerz schrie, als ich mit der Eichel in seinen kleine Popo hinten hinein wollte!“ „Gut, ich mache dir einen Vorschlag, du bekommst die CD von mir geschenkt, dafür wichst du mir erst meinen Schwanz, dann nimmst du ihn in den Mund und lutschst ihn mir ab und wenn er groß genug ist, dann kommt er in deinen kleinen, süßen Arsch und ich ficke dich dann so lange in deinen kleinen Popo, bis er mir kommt und bis dir mein Samen wieder aus dem Arsch läuft, einverstanden?“</p> <p>„Oh, toll einverstanden!“ sagte der Junge und drückt mich dabei.</p> <p>„Da ist aber noch etwas Fritzi!“ sagte ich und der Junge schaute mich fragend an.</p> <p>„Die Sache mit dem Stehlen ist noch ungeklärt!“</p> <p>Der Junge schwieg.</p> <p>„Was würde deine Mama sagen, wenn sie erführe, was du gemacht hast?“</p> <p>fragte ich und Fritzi sagte leise:</p> <p>„Meist du wegen des Trampen oder wegen Stehlens?“</p> <p>„Wieso, hat sie dir das Trampen auch verboten?“</p> <p>„Ja, sogar streng verboten!“</p> <p>„Und was würde sie da machen?“</p> <p>„Für Autostop bekäme ich mindestens fünfundzwanzig schlimme Hosenspanner mit dem Spanischen und fürs Stehlen würde sie mir mit dem Riemen den Blanken grün und blau schlagen!“</p> <p>„Dann kann ich das doch auch mit dir machen oder nicht, Fritzi?“ „Du meist dafür, dass ich dich bestehlen wollte, willst du mich bestrafen wie Mama?“</p> <p>„Ja Fritzi, das will ich!“</p> <p>„Und du bist mir dann auch nicht mehr böse, nach der Popostrafe?“</p> <p>„Nein, dann ist alles vergeben und vergessen!“</p> <p>„Und erfüllst du mir nach der Züchtigung auch einen Wunsch?“</p> <p>„Ja, was willst du, sag er mir ruhig!“</p> <p>„Ich... ich... will.. dass... du... mir... nachher... feste... in... den... Schwanz... beißt... und..., und... dann... will... ich... in... deinem... Mund... kommen!“ sagte der Junge stockend und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Den Wunsch erfülle ich dir gerne!“</p> <p>„Dann komm und lass uns zusammen in den Wald gehen, oder willst du mir gleich hier im Auto den Popo voll hauen?“</p> <p>„Nein, dazu ist es hier viel zu eng!“ sagte ich und wir stiegen beide aus dem Wagen und gingen schweigend ein Stück tiefer in den Wald.</p> <p>Der Junge schaute mich von der Seite an und sagte:</p> <p>„Aber du hast ja gar keinen Riemen um mir damit den nackten Popo auszupeitschen Klaus?“</p> <p>„Ich denke ein langer, dünner Rohrstock würde für dein Ärschchen genügen, meinst du nicht auch?“</p> <p>„Aber du hast ja auch keinen Stock, um mich damit auf den Popo zu strafen Klaus!“</p> <p>„Schau dich doch um, hier wachsen doch genug Stöckchen, da vorne zum Beispiel, der Haselstrauch, der eignete sich vorzüglich zum Hauen von frechen Bubenpopos, geh hin und schneide dir für deinen Popo das passende Stöckchen ab, hier hast du ein Messer!“ sagte ich und Fritzi nahm das Messer, ging zu dem Haselstrauch und wählte ein schlankes Stöckchen aus und brachte es mir und fragte nur:</p> <p>„Hier?“</p> <p>„Ja hier?“ sagte ich erregt.</p> <p>„Soll ich meine Hose ausziehen Klaus?“</p> <p>„Ja, ziehe ruhig dein Höschen aus und gib es mir!“ sagte ich und Fritzi streifte sich seine Shorts vom Popo und gab sie mir.</p> <p>Ich steckte sie in die Hosetasche und Fritzi fragte:</p> <p>„Die Badehose auch, soll ich die Badehose runterziehen, willst du meinen Popo ganz nackt haben zum Hauen?“</p> <p>„Nackt schon, aber nicht ganz, ziehe deine Badehose so weit herunter wie eben im Schwimmbad!“</p> <p>„Gell Franz, das hat dir gefallen, so zwei süße Kinderpopos halbnackt vor sich zu haben?“ sagte Fritzi während der sich die Badehose so weit herunterrollte, bis ich seine Schwanzspitze sehen konnte.</p> <p>Dann bückte er sich ergeben, stützte die Hände auf die Knie, streckte seinen dicken Popo hinten ganz weit heraus und sagte:</p> <p>„Schlag mich jetzt!“</p> <p>„Nein, lass uns noch ein Stückchen gehen, ich will noch eine wenig dein süßes Ärschchen hüpfen sehen, wenn du gehst!“ sagte ich und Fritzi richtete sich wieder auf und ging vor mir her, dabei bemühte er sich so gut es ging, mit beiden Popobacken zu wackeln.</p> <p>Ab und zu gab ich ihm einen leichten Schlag auf die Bäckchen und Fritzi jauchzte jedes mal dabei.</p> <p>Auf einer Lichtung, die man von keiner Seite einsehen konnte, hielten wir an und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Ich glaube das ist genau der richtige Platz für deine Popozüchtigung Fritzi?“</p> <p>„Ja, ich glaube auch, da sieht uns keiner, soll ich mein Popochen nackt machen Klaus, oder gibst du mir die Schläge erst auf das Badehöschen und nachher auf den Nackten?</p> <p>„Ich mache es wie deine Mama, wenn sie dich auf den Popo bestraft, ich ziehe dir erst ordentlich das Höschen stramm und lasse das Stöckchen über das dein Höschen klatschen und erst dann wird dir das Ärschen entblößt und bekommst tüchtig von mir den Nackten hinten voll, aber dazu musst du dein Höschen wieder anziehen!“ sagte ich und griff in die Tasche und reichte Fritzi seine Shorts.</p> <p>Fritzi zog sich die Badehose wieder hoch und stieg in sein Höschen, dann stand er angezogen vor mir.</p> <p>Ich packte ihn am Nacken und drückte ihn am Kopf herunter.</p> <p>Dabei stieß er mit dem Kopf vorne an meine Hose, wo mein steifer Schwanz sehnsüchtig auf Befreiung wartete und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Du kannst in ruhig in den Mund nehmen und schön geil lutschen während deiner Popostrafe, wenn du willst, dann kannst du nämlich nicht schreien, wenn es jetzt arg weh tut, wenn das Stöckchen dein kleines Ärschchen arg filzt, los mache meine Hose auf und hole meinen Schwanz heraus und nimm ihn in den Mund, aber nicht ablutschen, bloß leicht daran saugen, sonst kommt es mir gleich, aber ich will doch noch mit dem Schwanz in dein kleines, enges Ärschchen hinein und will dir einen schönen Popo-Fick machen!“ sagte ich erregt und Fritzi knöpfte mir den Hosenschlitz auf, holte meinen steifen Penis aus der Hose heraus und lies ihn tief im Mund verschwinden, dann wartete er ruhig seine Popostrafe ab.</p> <p>Ich hob das Stöckchen, griff in sein Höschen und zog es Fritzi so stramm, dass hinten beide Popobacken herausschauten.</p> <p>Die enge Hose teilte die beiden süßen Bäckchen so scharf, dass sie Fritzis Hoden und den Penis so eng einschnürten, dass Fritzi vor Schmerz leise aufstöhnte, was durch meinen Schwanz, der Fritzi bis zu den Eiern in seinem kleinen Mund steckte, aber fast unterdrückt wurde. Ich hob den Stock und zog ihn Fritzi in Längsrichtung hinten über die halbnackten Bäckchen und unter mir hörte ich ein leises:</p> <p>„Uhhhhhmmmmmm!“</p> <p>Mehr ließ mein großer Schwanz in dem kleinen Mund nicht zu.</p> <p>„Wieder klatschte das schlanke Zuchtröhrchen über die Bubenbacken, wieder machte Fritzi geil:</p> <p>„Uhhhhhhmmmmmmm!“</p> <p>Ich merkte jetzt, dass ich meinen Unterkörper bewegte und dabei Fritzi den Mund mit meinem Schwanz ausfickte, Fritzis Mund umschloss dabei meinen Schwanz und das so geil, dass ich fast gekommen wäre. Ich zog Fritzi noch einen strammen Popohieb über und als er ausgestöhnt hatte, entzog ich ihm meine Eichel und sagte:</p> <p>„So, jetzt hast du meinen Schwanz genug gelutscht, jetzt kommt die Nacktstrafe, komm zieh die Höschen aus!“</p> <p>Fritzi richtetet sich auf und lächelte mich zufrieden an, seine blauen Augen strahlten und um seinen Mund glänzte sein Speichel und mein Pre-Samen, den ich schon bei seinem geilen Schwanzlecken ausgestoßen hatte.</p> <p>Er zog sich mit einem Ruck die Shorts und die Badehose soweit auf die Schenkel herunter, dass sein steifes Schwänzchen hervorsprang und gegen seinen süßen Bauch federte.</p> <p>Ich packte ihn am Genick und sagte:</p> <p>„Wenn du wüstest, wie süß das aussieht, dein ganzes Mäulchen voll mit meinem Samen, das macht mich so geil, dass ich dich jetzt noch unbedingt ein paar mal in den kleinen Mud ficken muss, komm beuge dich herunter und mach das Mäulchen schön weit auf!“</p> <p>Dann drückte ich ihm mit sanfter Gewalt den Schwanz in den Mund. Fritzi stand mit weit herausgestrecktem Arsch vor mir und ließ sich geduldig von mir einen Mundfick machen.</p> <p>Ich beugte mich über ihn, wobei mein Schwanz noch tiefer in seinen Mund eindrang, dann teilte ich ihm mit der Hand die beiden Popobacken und bohrte meinen Finger in sein zuckendes Popoloch und fickte ihm den After mit dem Finger aus, dann ließ ich die Popbacken los und fuhr im zwischen die Beine, erst knetete ich Fritzi die dicken Bubeneier und denn den steifen Schwanz, bis Fritzi stöhnte:</p> <p>„Nicht mehr Klaus, nicht mehr meinen Schwanz wichsen und nimm deinen Finger aus meinem Popo und lasse meinen Penis los, sonst kommt es mir gleich!</p> <p>„Gut, dann mach dich jetzt ganz nackig! sagte ich und Fritzi zog sich beide Höschen herunter, streifte sich sein T-Shirt über den Kopf und stand jetzt völlig nackt vor mir.</p> <p>Ich tat das Gleiche und dann standen wir uns beide nackt gegenüber und ich nahm das Haselstöckchen und sagte:</p> <p>„Bück dich!“</p> <p>Fritzi bückte sich vor mir tief herunter, aber ich war noch nicht zufrieden damit, ich hatte sein Popochen schon strammer und runder gesehen und sagte:</p> <p>„Tiefer hinunterbücken und den Popo weiter herausstrecken, zeig mir, wie geil du dein süßes Ärschchen hinten herausstrecken kannst und wie schön rund und prall es dabei wird!“</p> <p>Fritzi spreizte die Beinchen so weit, dass sein nacktes, dickes Säckchen dazwischen hin- und herbaumelte und machte so das Ärschchen noch runder.</p> <p>Ich stellte mich hinter ihn und sagte:</p> <p>„So, und jetzt zeig mir noch dein großes, geiles Popoloch zwischen den Bäckchen!“</p> <p>Fritzi griff mit beiden Händen in seine Bäckchen und zog sie sich weit auseinander.</p> <p>Sein dunkles Popoloch zwischen den hellen Popobacken wurde dabei fast oval und ich konnte mich nicht mehr zurückhalten, ich musste das süße Buben-Arschloch lecken.</p> <p>Ich kniete mich nieder, streckte die Zunge heraus und züngelte mich von der strammen Haut des Kindersackes, über den Popodamm zu dem großen Popoloch hoch und beleckte alles.</p> <p>„Au, au, Klaus, was machst du denn da?“ stöhnte der Junge.</p> <p>„Ich lecke dir deinen süßen Sack ab und dein kleines, geiles Arschloch aus, warum, gefällt es dir nicht, so wie ich es mache?“ fragte ich und der Junge sagte stöhnend:</p> <p>„Doch.... doch.... es... gefällt... mir....., es... tut... so gut...., deine… feuchte.... Zuge..... an... meinem... Sack.... unten.... und..... im.... Arschloch.... hinten... aber.... wenn..... du.... mich.... weiter.... so.... geil..... leckst..... dann.... kommt.... es... mir... noch...!“</p> <p>„Dann will ich lieber aufhören und dir jetzt den Popo voll hauen, du wolltest ja von mir nachher in den Schwanz gebissen werden und dann willst du mir noch deinen Samen in den Mund spritzen?“ sagte ich und der Junge stöhnte geil:</p> <p>„Ja Klaus, hau mir jetzt tüchtig den nackigen Popo voll!“</p> <p>„Du kannst ruhig so bleiben“ sagte ich zu Fritzi, der immer noch tief gebückt dastand und sich die Popospalte aufhielt, das süße Popoloch kann sicher auch ein paar strammen Hiebe vertragen, was meinst du Fritzi?“</p> <p>„Ja, hau mir auf das Popoloch mit dem Stöckchen, das habe ich noch nie bekommen, das Popoloch voll, ist das geil, wenn man mit dem Stock auf das Popoloch geschlagen wird Klaus?“</p> <p>„Das kannst du gleich selbst sehen, hier fühl mal!“ sagte ich und ließ die Stockspitze über die dunkle Poporosette huschen.</p> <p>Fritzi schrie erschreckt auf, dann kam er hochgeschnellt und rannte mit wippendem Schwanz um mich herum, dabei hatte er beide Hände auf seinen dicken Popo hinten gelegt und rieb sich verzweifelt die gemarterte Popokimme und rief:</p> <p>„Au, au, das tut weh, oh tut das weh, am Popoloch!“</p> <p>„Das muss es ja auch, es muss weh tun am Arschloch, sonst wäre es ja keine Strafe, also los, bück dich wieder herunter und halte deine Arschbäckchen auf!“</p> <p>„Nein, nein, nicht mehr, nicht mehr mein Arschloch peitschen Klaus, biiiiiittttteeeeee!“ weinte Fritzijetzt fast und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Natürlich bekommst du deine verdienten Hiebe von mir dahin, wo es dir am wehsten tut und das ist nun mal eben dein hochgeiles Kinderarschloch, dein dicker Arsch ist doch sicher schon so abgehärtet, dass er sicher eine Menge Hiebe vertragen kann, stimmts?“ Fritzi schwieg und da zog ich ihn zu mir her, klemmte ihm den Kopf zwischen die Schenkel und schloss ihn zwischen meinen Beinen ein, dann ließ ich rasch hintereinander das Rohr über seinen Nackten sausen, dass es nur so pfiff.</p> <p>Striemen entstand neben Striemen, die alle rasch anschwollen und dann war sein Popo feuerrot hinten.</p> <p>Fritzi ertrug die strenge Popobestrafung mit leisem Stöhnen und als ich ihm unter den Bauch griff um seine Schwanzsteife zu kontrollieren, da war der Bubenschwanz eisenhart.</p> <p>„So geht das aber nicht weiter, du hast es ja gerne, wenn du tüchtig mit dem Stock den nackten Arsch gestriemt bekommst, du hast ja einen ganz steifen Schwanz beim Schlagen bekommen, ist das bei dir immer so, fragte ich und zog den Jungen hoch, griff dann an seinen steifen Schwanz und spielte damit.</p> <p>Fritzi stand vor mir und ließ sich geduldig den Schwanz von mir massieren und dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Ja, beim Schlagen bekomme ich immer einen Steifen, besonders wenn ich es auf den Nackten bekomme und oft habe ich auch dabei einen Abgang!“</p> <p>„Und was sagt da deine Mama, wenn du beim Schlagen einen steifen Schwanz bekommst und wenn dann deinen Samen abspritzt?“</p> <p>„Das merkt Mama doch nicht, wenn es mir beim Schlagen auf den nackten Arsch immer kommt, weil ich doch immer auf der Tischplatte liege und mein Schwanz ist unter meinem Bauch versteckt!“</p> <p>„Aber später, wenn du aufstehst, dann sieht doch deine Mama, dass du deinen Samen auf die Tischplatte gespritzt hast, was sagt sie dann, haut sie dir dann noch einmal den Arsch, oder peitscht sie dir gar zu Strafe den Schwanz und die Hoden mir dem Riemen?“ fragte ich erregt und Fritzi sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Aber nein, ich muss doch zur Strafe noch immer eine halbe Stunde mit nacktem Arsch auf dem Tisch liegen bleiben und Mama den Striemenarsch herzeigen und wenn sie dann rausgeht, um den Riemen wegzubringen, dann stehe ich rasch auf, wische den Samen mit dem Taschentuch auf und lege mich dann schnell wieder über den Züchtigungstisch.</p> <p>Oft kommt es mir aber auch nicht, besonders dann, wenn die Züchtigung besonders weh tut, wenn Mama mir die nackten Schenkel peitscht, das macht sie gerne, weil ich da immer so arg schreie, dann spritz mein Samen nie, aber nachher. wenn die Popobestrafung vorbei ist, dann brauche ich nur ein paar Mal mit dem Bauch auf der Tischplatte hin-und herrutschen und die Tischplatte ficken, dann kommt mein Samen immer ganz arg!“</p> <p>Ich hatte den Erzählungen von Fritzi erregt gelauscht und ihm dabei den Schwanz gewichst und auch Fritzi wurde von seinem Bericht stark erregt, das merkte ich an seiner pochenden Eichel und ich fragte ihn: „Du, sag mal, dein Schwanz ist jetzt so groß und steif, meinst du nicht, du könntest mich damit einmal schön ficken?“</p> <p>„In... den.... Arsch....?“ fragte Fritzi ungläubig und ich sagte: „Natürlich in den Arsch, was dachtest du denn?“</p> <p>„Dann knie dich hin, ich will versuchen ob es geht, ob ich mit meinem Schwanz in deinen Popo hinten komme!“</p> <p>Ich kniete mich auf den Boden, Fritzi stellte sich hinter mich, ich packte seinen steifen Schwanz und führte ihn an meine Popospalte, dann rieb ich mir mit seiner dicken Eichel an dem Anus und dann steckte ich die Eichelspitze zwischen meine Arschbacken und rief:</p> <p>„Stoß zu, fick mich, fick mich in den Arsch!“</p> <p>Fritzi drückte mit seiner Latte gegen mein Arschloch und stöhnend drang er tief in meinen Darm ein, erst seine Eier ließen seinen Schwanz stoppen und Fritzi rief laut:</p> <p>„Oh ist das gut, mein Schwanz in deinem Arsch, du hast aber auch ein geiles Loch hinten, das fühlt sich an wie eine Votze, ist aber viel enger!“</p> <p>„Hast du denn schon einmal in eine richtige Votze hineingefickt, weil du das weißt?“ fragte ich und während der Junge mich genüsslich mit seinem steifen Schwanz tief in den After hineinfickte sagte er leise stöhnend:</p> <p>„Ja, natürlich habe ich schon eine richtige Votze gefickt, die Frau unseres Nachbarn, die steht auf kleine Jungs und einmal hat sie mich auch drangekriegt, als ich ihren Rasen gemäht habe, da sagte sie nachher, ich sie so verschwitzt, ich solle duschen gehen und als ich dann nackt in der Dusche stand, kam sie auch nackt herein und wollte mitduschen.</p> <p>Nachher trocknete sie mich ab uns dabei kniete sie vor mir und dann hat sie meinen Schwanz und die Hoden geleckt, das war sehr schön für mich, aber dann wollte sie auch unten geleckt werden aber ich wollte nicht, weil ich mich davor ekelte.</p> <p>Da hat sie sich auf den Boden geworfen und hat mich zwischen ihre Beine gezogen und meinen Schwanz bei ihr unten hinein gesteckt und gesagt:</p> <p>„Wenn du mir schon nicht die geile Votze auslecken willst, so fick mich wenigstens gut!“</p> <p>Dann hatte sich mich gefickt, aber ich spürte gar nicht viel am Schwanz dabei, weil die Frau eine so große Votze hatte und es hatte dann sehr lange gedauert, bis ich endlich abgespritzt hatte und nachher sagte die Frau:</p> <p>„Du bist schon ein ganz toller Ficker, mit deinen dreizehn Jahren, du musst unbedingt einmal wiederkommen!“ aber ich ging da nicht mehr hin, in deinem geilen Arschloch kommt es mir viel schneller, weil es so schön eng ist!“ sagte der Jung und fickte mich weiter in den Arsch und dabei murmelte er immer wieder:</p> <p>„Oh, was bist du so eng, so schön eng im Arsch!“</p> <p>„Kommt es dir gleich?“ fragte ich und Fritze stöhnte:</p> <p>„Ja, gleich komm ich, gleich spritze ich dir mit meinem geilen, heißen Samen den Arsch voll!“</p> <p>„Halt, noch nicht, nicht abspritzen rief ich und zog den Arsch weg und Fritzis Schwanz flutschte heraus.</p> <p>Ich kam wieder hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„So, jetzt bist du dran, jetzt kommt mein Schwanz in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch und dann ficke ich dich, bis du schreist!“</p> <p>Fritzi nahm meinen Schwanz in die Hand und fuhr ein paar mal meine Stange entlang und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Aber sei vorsichtig mit meinem kleinen Arschloch, es ist so empfindlich und dein Schwanz ist doch so groß!“</p> <p>„Ja, ich verspreche dir vorsichtig zu sein, beim Arschficken, aber ziehe dazu deine kleine, enge Badehose an, so wie auf der Rutsche vorhin, das geilt mich so an!“</p> <p>Fritzi streifte sich die Badehose über und ich sah zu und sagte: „Das geile Schwänzchen und das dicke Säckchen will ich aber noch sehen können!“ und Fritzi rollte sein Badehöschen wieder so weit herunter, bis sein steifer Schwanz und die dicken, strammen Hoden wieder herausschauten.</p> <p>„So, jetzt bück dich und zieh deine süßen Bäckchen mit beiden Händen auseinander! sagte ich und Fritzi gehorchte, er stellte sich tief gebückt vor mich hin, streckte sein molliges Ärschchen weit hinten heraus und zog seine dicken Popobacken mit beiden Händen auseinander und dann drehte er den Kopf, sah mich an und sagte:</p> <p>„Hier hast du mein kleines Popoloch zum ficken, aber tu mir nicht weh im Ärschchen hinten, mit deinem langen, dicken Schwanz!“</p> <p>Ich setzte die Eichel an die bebende Poporosette des Jungen und stieß zu.</p> <p>„Auuuuuuaaaahhhhhhhh, jammerte Fritzi und ließ vor Schreck seine Popobacken los, aber da steckte mein Schwanz schon bis zum Sack in seinem kleinen, engen Arsch.</p> <p>Ich wartete noch ein wenig, bis sich der enge Popokanal des Jungen an den dicken Fremdkörper in ihm gewöhnt und etwas geweitet hatte, dann ergriff ich beide Hände von Fritzi, zog sie nach hinten und hielt sie fest, dann fing ich an, Fritzi in den hochgeilen Arsch zu ficken.</p> <p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz so weit aus dem Kinderarsch heraus, bis ich meine Eichel fast ganz sehen konnte, dann rammte ich dem schreienden Jungen den Schwanz wieder bis zum Anschlag in den Arsch.</p> <p>Fritzi schrie dabei und jammerte immer wieder:</p> <p>„Oh mein Arsch, mein armer kleiner Arsch, das tut so weh, dein großer, steifer Schwanz in meinem kleinen, engen Arsch, weil er auch so lang und dick ist, oh tut das weh, so weh!“</p> <p>Je mehr der Junge jammert, um so stärker fickte ich ihm das Aschloch aus, das Weinen und Jammern des Jungen geilte mich mächtig an, ich merkte wie mir der Samen die Hoden hoch kroch und ich konnte meinen Saft nicht mehr länger zurückhalten und rief:</p> <p>„Jaaaaa.... jetzt.... kommt.... es.... mir..., jetzt... spritze... ich... dir... dein.... kleines... geiles... Bubenaschloch.... mit.... meinem... heißen... Samen... voll!“ dann ließ ich seine Hände los und packte seine Badehose seitlich, um ihm seinen Körper noch fester auf meinen Schwanz zu ziehen und fickte kräftig weiter in die Buben-Anus hinein.</p> <p>Fritzi griff mit beiden Händen an meine Hoden hinten, umfasste sie und drückte sie so feste zusammen, dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte und rief:</p> <p>„Ja, spritz ab, spritz mir das Popoloch voll, ohhhh.... kommmmm..... spriiiiiiitz!“</p> <p>Da schoss mein Samen aus der Eichel heraus und ich füllte damit den ganzen After des Jungen, bis mein Samen wieder heraus und ihm über den Sack lief.</p> <p>Ich zog schnell meinen Schwanz aus seinem Popo heraus und verteilte den Rest aus seinen kleinen Aschbacken, dann massierte ich ihm damit den Arsch, die Hoden und den Schwanz, was sich Fritzi stöhnend gefallen ließ.</p> <p>Dann sagte ich:</p> <p>„So jetzt kommst du dran, leg dich auf den Rücken und halte die Beine auseinander und dabei hoch, dann beiße ich dir in den geilen Schwanz und in den Sack!“</p> <p>Fritzi legte sich in das weiche Moos auf den Rücken, hielt die Beine hoch und dabei weit auseinander, streckte mir seine steifen Bubenschwanz und die prallen Eier zum Hineinbeißen dar und sagte mit geschlossenen Augen sehr erregt:</p> <p>„Komm, beiß mich, beiß mich in die Nülle und in die Eier, oh ja, beiß mir dem Schwanz ab und den Sack, so komm doch und beiß mich endlich!“ Ich beugte mich über ihn, fasste an seine Schenkelhaut, nahm ein Stück davon zwischen die Finger und zog sie weg, dann nahm ich das Stück Schenkelhaut zwischen die Zähne und biss hinein.</p> <p>„Auuuuu, oh.....,. auuuuu......, ist... das.... geil!“ stöhnte der Junge und dann hatte ich ihn schon in ein anderes Hautstück gebissen. Das machte ich, bis man auf seinen festen Schenkelchen jeden Zahn von mir zählen konnte und jeder Biss wurde sofort dunkelrot dabei.</p> <p>So arbeitete ich mich langsam zu dem hängenden Bubensäckchen vor, das ich erst mit der Zunge umspielte und dann fragte:</p> <p>„Soll ich dir jetzt nur in dein liebes Bubensäckchen hinein beißen, oder willst du, dass ich dir die Eier abbeiße, Fritzi?“ und ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten nahm ich die süßen Dinger beide in den Mund. Fritzi legte mir seine Hand auf das Haar und drückte meinen Kopf fest zwischen seine Schenkelchen und rief geil:</p> <p>„Oh, bitte, lutsche mir erst lieb die Eier und dann beiß mir den Sack ab!“</p> <p>Er wusste, dass ich das nicht machte, aber ich vergrub so feste meine Zähne in den empfindlichen Bubenhoden unten, da wo nur Haut ist, dass er vor Schmerz aufschrie und nachher konnte man alle Zähne von mir unten am Säckchen sehen.</p> <p>Dann kam sein Schwänzchen dran, das ich auch so lange mit den Zähnen bearbeitet, bis ich merkte, dass seine Hoden zuckten, da öffnete ich weit den Mund, hielt mir seine Eichel davor und wichste ihm das Schwänchen fest und rief:</p> <p>„So, jetzt ist es soweit, jetzt beiße ich dir den Schwanz ab!“ Das Bubenschwänzchen zuckte heftig, dann schoss mir im hohen Bogen Fritzis heißer Samen in den Mund und bei jedem Spritzer, der in meine geöffneten Mund flog, rief Fritzi geil:</p> <p>„Ja... beiß.... beiß.... mir.... den.... Schwanz.... ab. ..., das.... ist... so.... geil....., den.... Schwanz.... abgebissen.... zu... bekommen.... komm.... beiß...., beiß.... in... mir... ab... !“ Fritzi wackelte dabei so stark mit dem Ärschchen, dass mir sein Samen auf die Augen, den Mund und die Nase spritzte und sogar in den Haaren hatte ich nachher seinen klebrigen Saft hängen.</p> <p>Ich leckte im die Samenspritzer vom Schwanz und dem Sack und zwischen den Beinen am Arschloch und schlucke alles gierig hinunter, Fritzi ließ sich stöhnend von mir lecken und sank dann erschöpft in das Gras, wo er schwer atmend liegen blieb.</p> <p>„Na Fritzi, hat er dir gefallen?“ fragte ich und streichelte ihm die Samthoden und den Lutschschwanz und fuhr im mit der Hand über die Innenseite der strammen Schenkelchen und dann unten durch die Popospalte über sein Fickloch, das noch voll von meinem Samen war und Fritzi sagte leise:</p> <p>„Oh es war toll und ich bin ganz stark gekommen dabei, so viel Samen habe ich noch nie verspritzt, noch nicht einmal wenn ich von meiner Mama geil den Arsch gestriemt bekommen habe, aber jetzt muss ich aber nach Hause, sonst legt mich meine Mama über und ich bekomme Heute den zweiten Arschvoll, obwohl die Haue von dir noch zu ertragen war, ganz im Gegensatz zu Mamas Haue, da habe ich immer einen fürchterlichen Striemenarsch nachher!“</p> <p>„Und einen steifen Schwanz nachher, der schön geil gewichst werden muss, stimmt's sagte ich und Fritzi sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Ja, das stimmt!“</p> <p>Dann standen wir auf und zogen uns schnell an.</p> <p>Fritzi zog sich seine knappe Badehose über den Popo und dann sein T-Shirt über den Kopf, seine Shorts behielt er in der Hand.</p> <p>Als wir gehen wollten, nahm er das Haselstöckchen mit dem er von mir das niedliche Ärschen und das Popoloch Vollgehauen bekommen hatte, vom Boden auf und ich fragte ihn, was er damit wolle, da sagte er: „Den nehme ich mit, als Andenken an dich!“</p> <p>Dann rollte er sich sein T-Shirt bis unter die Arme hoch, rollte seine knappe Badehose so weit herunter, dass er gerade noch laufen konnte und dann lief er mit wackelten Popopbacken vor mit her zum Wagen.</p> <p>Das sah so geil aus, dass ich ihn am liebsten das Stöckchen aus der Hand genommen und ihm das süße Fritzi-Ärschen damit gepeitscht hätte. Am Wagen zog sich Fritzi dann die Badehose wieder hoch und streifte sein T-Shirt herunter, dann setzte er sich in das Polster und wir fuhren aus den Waldweg heraus.</p> <p>Er war ziemlich einsilbig und am Ortrand sagte er zu mir:</p> <p>„Halte bitte da vorne an Klaus, es muss ja nicht jeder gleich sehen, dass du mich nach Hause gefahren hast, obwohl es ja schon fast dunkel ist!“</p> <p>Ich hielt an und fuhr mit dem Wagen hinter eine der Feldscheunen die da standen und hielt an.</p> <p>Fritzi packte „ seine Scheibe“ wegen der er so gelitten hatte in seine Badetasche und die Shorts dazu, dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Also bis bald Klaus, im Schwimmbad, da sehen wir uns sicher wieder, dabei gab er mir die Hand und ich merkte, dass er ungern aus dem Wagen stieg.</p> <p>Dann öffnete er die Tür, stieg aus und ging um den Wagen herum und blieb vor dem Wagenfester stehen.</p> <p>Ich ließ die Scheibe herunter und fragte:</p> <p>„Ist noch etwas Fritzi, hast du was vergessen?“</p> <p>„Nein, das nicht, aber könntest du mir zum Abschied noch einmal in das kleine Schwänzchen hier beißen?“ fragte der Junge und zog sich die kleine Badehose so weit herunter, dass sein Schwänzchen und die Hoden nackt waren.</p> <p>„Du hast wohl nie genug was, gut dann komm und strecke dein Schwänzchen her und spreize die Beinchen dabei!“ sagte ich und Fritzi kam ganz nahe an das Wagenfenster her, hielt sich am Dach fest, spreizte die Beine so weit, dass seine dicken Hoden zwischen den Beinchen schaukelten und streckte seinen steifen Schwanz durch das Fenster.</p> <p>Ich beugte mich vor, nahm seinen Schwanz zwischen die Lippen und saugte seine Eichelspitze ein, dann fuhr ich ihm mit der Hand unter den Hoden hindurch, die Arschfurche entlang zur Anus und als ich es gefunden hatte bohrte ich Fritzi meinen Finger in den Popo.</p> <p>Dann saugte ich laut schmatzend Fritzis Eichel ein und beim Lecken und Saugen biss ich ihm manchmal in die Eichel vorne, dabei stimulierte ich im hinten das Popoloch mit dem Finger und ich brauchte gar nicht lange und Fritzi entlud sich zu zweiten Mal in meinem Mund, diesmal zwar nicht so heftig wie beim ersten Mal, aber doch genug, dass ich seinen Samen gar nicht schnell genug hinunterschlucken konnte und dass mir ein Teil seines warmen Samen wieder aus dem Mund heraus lief.</p> <p>Dann zog Fritzi seine Badehose wieder hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„Jetzt muss ich aber gehen, also bis bald.</p> <p>„Du hast jetzt ein Andenken an mich, aber ich habe keines von dir, kannst du mir nicht ein Andenken an dich da lassen?“</p> <p>„Was willst du denn als Andenken von mir haben?“ fragte Fritzi erstaunt und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Gib mir dein Höschen!“</p> <p>„Mein Badehöschen, was willst du denn damit?“ fragte Fritzi erstaunt und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Ich nehme es mit in mein Bett und dann lege ich es vor mich auf das Laken und dort wo dein süßes Popoloch ist, da ficke ich dann dein Höschen und spritze es dann mit meinem Samen voll und denke dabei, dass ich mit meinem Schwanz jetzt in deinem süßen Arschloch wäre und es ausficken würde, kannst du das verstehen?“</p> <p>„Ja das ist sicher geil, aber dann habe ich ja keine Badehose mehr, morgen, weißt du was, wir treffen und einfach im Bad und dann bringst du mein Badehöschen wieder mit und ich bringe meinen Freund mit, vielleicht macht er mit, weißt du, der hat noch ein viel süßeres und engeres Arschloch als ich und wichsen kann der dir den Schwanz, das glaubst du nicht, also hier ist mein Höschen, bring es mir Morgen um zwei Uhr ins Bad, aber nicht vergessen, um Zwei, sonst muss ich ohne Höschen in das Schwimmbad gehen und treffe vielleicht einen anderen netten Onkel!“ sagte Fritzi und streifte sich das Höschen vom Popo und gab es mir.</p> <p>Dann bückte er sich und holte seine Shorts aus der Tasche und wollte sie sich anziehen und ich sagte:</p> <p>„Halt Fritzi, gib mir mal dein Stöckchen!“</p> <p>Fritzi gab mir erstaunt das Stöckchen in die Hand und ich sagte zu ihm:</p> <p>„Stell dich mit dem Gesicht zur Scheune!“</p> <p>Fritzi schaute mich verwundert an, gehorchte aber und stand jetzt seitlich vom Autofenster.</p> <p>„Bück dich!“ sagte ich und Fritzi gehorchte, er bückte sich tief und streckte hinten sein nacktes Popochen weit heraus.</p> <p>„Das... ist... für.... die.... anderen...., lieben.... Onkels.... du... böser... Junge... du!“ sagte ich und klatschte ihm jedes mal das Stöckchen auf den nackten Arsch.</p> <p>Fritzi stöhnte laut aber er ertrug die Hiebe tapfer.</p> <p>Als sein kleines Kinderärschen voll von dünnen, roten Striemen war, lies ich das Stöckchen sinken, ging zum Wagen, setzte mich hinein und sagte ich zu ihm:</p> <p>„So, das war für deine Frechheit und zu Strafe bläst du mir jetzt noch einen, hast du mich verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja, aber das ist doch keine Strafe für mich, ich lecke dir doch gerne deinen geilen Schwanz!“ sagte Fritzi und öffnete die Tür des Wagens, dann kniete er sich auf seine Badetasche, dann knöpfte er mir die Hose vorne auf und holte meinen Penis heraus, nahm ihn in den Mund und lutschte ihn mir ab, dass es nur so schmatzte.</p> <p>Ich stöhnte geil und sagte:</p> <p>„Ja, tief hinein in das kleine Mäulchen, mit dem dicken, geilen Schwanz und schön abgelutscht, die Eichel und vergiss die dicken Eier nicht, die wollen auch lieb gelutscht werden!“</p> <p>Fritzi leckt meinen Schwanz und lutschte meine Eier, bis mein Samen kam und dann ließ er sich von mir das kleine, geile Mäulchen vollspritzen, dass es eine Lust war.</p> <p>Dann stand er schnell auf, zog sich die Shorts an und sagte: „Bis Morgen um Zwei am Schwimmbad!“</p> <p>Dann war er verschwunden.</p></div>",[]
307,Beim Herr Lang,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Meine Schwestern und ich gingen gerne zu Herrn Lang, denn wenn unser Besuch bei ihm auch immer mit unserer Haue zu tun hatte, so fügten wir uns doch gerne unserem Schicksal, das doch unvermeidliche war und wir Mädchen machten das Beste daraus.",2007-06-11,7,5,"M/ggggg, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Die Mutter meiner Schwiegermutter Uschi hatte fünf Töchter.</p> <p>Trotz der Weltoffenheit welche die Mutter meiner Schwiegermutter besaß, war sie doch der Meinung, dass ein Mädchen gelegentlich eine strenge Hand braucht.</p> <p>Und das konnte man ihrer Meinung nach nur dadurch erreichen, wenn es bei den ungezogenen Mädchen gelegentlich tüchtig was mit dem Stöckchen über den vorher entblößten Popo gab.</p> <p>Deshalb hatte jedes Mädchen im Hause „ihr Popo-Stöckchen“, das es bei Ungezogenheit selbst holen musste.</p> <p>An einem Brett in ihrem Zimmer hingen alle fünf Stöckchen nebeneinander, jedes hatte ein Schildchen, auf dem der Name stand, dem es gehörte.</p> <p>War eine Züchtigung fällig, musste die Sünderin das Stöckchen vom Brett nehmen, es der Mutter in das Wohnzimmer bringen, wo die anderen Mädchen schon warteten, denn meine Schwiegermutter meinte, dass es immer eine Abschreckung für die Anderen ist, wenn sie bei der Züchtigung alle zugegen sind und sie sehen wie ihre Schwester streng den Nackten gestriemt bekommt und was ihrem armen Popsch blüht, wenn sie nicht artig sind.</p> <p>Und für die anderen Mädchen, die anschließen auch noch übergelegt werden mussten, was es besonders schlimm, wenn sie zusehen mussten, wie der Rohrstock in das nackte Popo-Fleisch ihrer Schwester einschnitt, wie Striemen um Striemen auf dem Straf-Popo und den empfindlichen Oberschenkel auflief, wie sie die Pein des Straf-Mädchens sahen, deren nackte Popo sich unter den strengen Hieben der Mama wie ein Aal wand und dabei die Beine so hochwarfen, das man all intimen Stellen zwischen ihren gespreizten Schenkeln gut sehen konnte, die Mädchen immer so sehr vor anderen Blicken verbargen und sie ihre Weinen und Schreien bei der strengen Züchtigung hörten, oder das flehentliche Betteln der Sünderin um Reduzierung der strengen Hiebe oder gar Straferlass, die es bei der strengen Mutter aber nie gab.</p> <p>Wenn alle Mädchen zugegen waren, kniete sich die Sünderin auf den Boden und übergab ihrer Mutter mit ausgestreckten Händen ihre Rohr-Stöckchen, dann wiederholte sie ihr Vergehen, bat um Verzeihung und um eine strenge Bestrafung für ihre Sünden.</p> <p>Dann erhob sie sich, stellte den Klavierhocker in die Zimmermitte, hob das Kleid bis zu den Hüften hoch und legte sich gehorsam über.</p> <p>Mutter traf dann hinter sie, streifte ihr das Höschen auf die Schenkel und entblößte ihr den Straf-Popo.</p> <p>Dann pfiff das Stöckchen ein Dutzend Mal über das nackte Hinterteil und die Schenkel des Straf-Mädchens.</p> <p>Mehr Hiebe gab es nicht, dafür waren die aber immer gesalzen und meine Schwiegermutter machte zwischen den Hieben immer eine längere Pause.</p> <p>Zum Einen, damit das Mädchen die Hiebe laut mitzählen konnte und zum Anderen, damit die Haue besser wirke, wie sie sagt.</p> <p>Waren ein Dutzend dicker, roter, hoch aufgewulstete Striemen auf dem Mädchenarsch, so durfte das Mädchen wieder aufstehen.</p> <p>Wenn keines der anderen Mädchen zu Züchtigung bleiben musste, was selten genug vorkam, dann durfte sich das Mädchen das Höschen wieder hochziehen und das Stöckchen an seinen Platz bringen.</p> <p>Das ging dann immer ganz rasch und ohne Worte vonstatten.</p> <p>War noch ein anderes Mädchen zu Züchtigung vorgemerkt, musste sich seine Vorgängerin in der Ecke auf den Boden knien und den roten, nackten Popo hinten weit herausstrecken, damit alle ihren vollgestriemten Arsch bewundern konnten.</p> <p>Erst wenn dann die Züchtigung der Anderen beendet war und auch die eine Weile mit rotem Popo neben ihrer Schwester knien musste, durften alle ihr Stöckchen zurückbringen.</p> <p>Zerbrach bei der strengen Prügelstrafe ein Stöckchen, sei es bei einem besonders heftigen Hieb, oder wenn ein Mädchen etwas nachhalf, indem sie mit dem Messer ein paar kleine Kerben hinein schnitt, so musste das Mädchen sich aus dem Korbwarenladen von seinem Taschengeld ein neues Stöckchen kaufen, das dann am Abend in Beisein aller zu Einweihung auf dem Nackten der neuen Besitzerin einen äußerst schmerzhaft-feurigen Tanz ausführte.</p> <p>Uschi erzählte mir später, dass sie sich immer sehr geschämt hatte, wenn sie von ihrer Mutter in das Korbwarengeschäft geschickt wurde, denn der Besitzer, ein Herr Lang, wusste immer genau, warum Uschi und ihre Schwestern kamen und so bediente er immer zuerst die andere Kundschaft und ließ uns Mädchen warten, bis niemand mehr im Laden war.</p> <p>Dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Gell du sollst wieder ein neues Stöckchen für deinen Popo bei mir kaufen?“.</p> <p>Wenn wir verschämt nickten, nahm er uns am Arm und zog uns in das Hinterzimmer.</p> <p>Dort hatte er in einem Holfass eine riesige Auswahl an Rohrstöcken und Weidengerten.</p> <p>Herr Lang sagte zu uns immer:</p> <p>„Da wollen wir einmal sehen ob wir auch das passende Stöckchen für deinen Popo finden?“</p> <p>Dann zog er uns einfach den Rock hoch, so dass wir nun im Höschen vor ihm standen.</p> <p>Dann fuhr uns Herr Lang mit der Hand ein paar Mal über den dünn behosten Popo hinten und sagte: </p> <p>„Dein Popo ist ja schon wieder größer geworden, seit dem letzten Mal, ich glaube diesmal müssen wir ein längeres Röhrchen nehmen, ich glaube ich habe genau das Richtige für deinen runden, prallen Hintern?“</p> <p>Herr Lang suchte dann mit Kennerblick das richtige Stöckchen aus.</p> <p>Die Art des Stöckchens war fast immer die Gleiche.</p> <p>Etwa so dick wie ein kleiner Finger, nur die Länge suchte Herr Lang immer nach der Größe des Mädchenpopos aus, denn ein Stöckchen von einem Meter Länge, zieht natürlich mehr auf dem Nackten, als einer von nur sechzig Zentimeter.</p> <p>Hatte Herr Lang, dann das passende Stöckchen gefunden, zog er es ein paar mal zu Probe durch die Luft, dass es nur so pfiff und sagte dann.</p> <p>„Ich glaube das ist der Richtige für deinen Popo, der hat auch die richtige Länge, ich bin sicher der zieht recht ordentlich durch auf deinem Nackten, oder zieht die deine Mama nur das Höschen stramm und haut dich mit deinem Popo-Stöckchen auf den Schlüpfer, dann muss ich einen längeren Stock nehmen, damit du ihn auch durch das Höschen spürst.</p> <p>„Nein!“ sagten wir dann immer, „Mama haut uns mit dem Stöckchen nur den Nackten voll!“</p> <p>„Dann ist der Stock hier genau richtig, sagte Herr Lang „soll ich ihn einmal auf deinem Popo ausprobieren?“</p> <p>Sagten wir Mädchen dann „Nein“, dann drückte uns Herr Lang das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Dann bekomme ich jetzt drei Mark von dir!“</p> <p>Und da wir das von unserem Taschengeld bezahlen mussten, tat das immer besonders weh, wenn wir uns von so einer großen Summe trennen mussten, denn unser Taschengeld war immer mehr als knapp bemessen, wir Mädchen bekamen im Monat nämlich nur 1 Mark, was ja kein Wunder bei fünf Kinder war.</p> <p>Denn unsere Mutter war wirklich sehr arm, aber auch sparsam.</p> <p>Und wenn wir uns dann schweren Herzens von unseren drei Mark getrennt hatten, bekamen wir das Stöckchen noch nicht mal eingepackt und mussten mit dem Züchtigungsinstrument in der Hand über die Straße laufen, und jeder konnte sehen, dass wir Mädchen zu Hause noch mit dem Rohr-Stock auf den Hintern gezüchtigt wurden.</p> <p>War ein Mädchen aber damit einverstanden, das neue Stöckchen gleich auf ihrem Popo auszuprobieren, war Herr Lang wie ausgewechselt.</p> <p>Er nahm ein Schild, worauf geschrieben stand:</p> <p>„BIN GLEICH WIDER DA!“</p> <p>Das hängte er an die Tür und drehte den Schlüssel um und dirigierte uns in sein Hinterzimmer.</p> <p>Dort stellte er einen hohen Korbmacherstuhl in die Mitte des Raumes und sagte zu uns:</p> <p>„Dann lege dich einmal hier drüber und hebe deinen Röckchen hoch, Kind!“</p> <p>Wenn wir dann mit hochgezogenem Rock über dem Stuhl lagen, trat Herr Lang hintern uns, dirigierte mit beiden Händen unsere Schenkel so weit auseinander, dass wir jetzt und ziemlich Schamverletzender Weise vor dem Mann lagen, dann fuhr er uns Mädchen immer mit der Hand über das pralle Höschen und sagte:</p> <p>„Jetzt habe ich es schon wieder vergessen, bekommts du von deiner Mama den Stock auf das Höschen, oder macht sie dir den Popo ganz nackt, bevor sie dir deine Haue gibt?“</p> <p>„Nein, wir Mädchen bekommen die Schläge immer nur auf den Nackten, von Mama!“ sagten wir dann.</p> <p>„Ah ja“, sagte dann Herr Lang, „das hatte ich ganz vergessen“, obwohl ich sicher wusste, dass Herr Lang alle Mädchen und Jungenpopos in der Gegend kannte und er genau wusste, welches Mädchen oder Junge Zuhause auf den Blanken gezüchtigt wurde, oder ob den Sündern bei der Prügel-Strafe vom Papa oder der Mama nur die Hosen oder Schlüpfer stramm gezogen wurden.</p> <p>Herr Lang griff dann in unser Höschengummi und zog uns das Schlüpferchen bis zu den Kniekehlen, wobei er uns regelmäßig mit der Hand nicht nur über die nackten Bäckchen und unser Popoloch, sondern auch hinten über unsere Kinder-Schnecken und Mädchen-Schwänzchen streich.</p> <p>Dann nahm er das Stöckchen, ging zu dem Tisch hinter uns und nahm einen Bohrer, legte das Stöckchen auf den Tisch und bohrte ein Loch an der Oberseite in das Stöckchen.</p> <p>Dabei ließ er unseren entblößten Mädchenpopo nicht aus den Augen, man konnte deutlich seine Blicke auf der nackten Haut und zwischen den Beinen, aus unseren nackten, haarlosen Schlitzchen spüren. Wenn er dann das Loch in das Stöckchen gebohrt hatte, nahm er aus der Tischschublade ein rotes Schleifchen an dem ein Zettel hing und fädelte das Schleifchen durch das Loch am Stöckchen und band es fest.</p> <p>Dann fragte er uns immer:</p> <p>„Was für einen Namen soll ich darauf schreiben!“</p> <p>Wir nannten unseren Namen und er schrieb ihn in Schönschrift auf den Zettel.</p> <p>Dann kam er mit dem Stock in der Hand zu uns, beugte sich über uns und zeigte uns den Zettel mit unserem Namen und sagte:</p> <p>„So Ursula, hier ist dein Stöckchen!“</p> <p>„Ich habe deinen Namen schon daran geschrieben, damit deine Mama ihn auch gleich findet, wenn sie dir deinen nackten Popo damit versohlen will.</p> <p>“Aber zuerst müssen wir ihn mal auf deinem strammen Popo ausprobieren!“</p> <p>Dann nahm er das Stöckchen und zog es ein paar Mal leicht über unsere nackten Bäckchen.</p> <p>Meist riefen wir dann gleich „Aaua-Aaua“ und rieben uns den Popo.</p> <p>Herr Lang machte mit unserem Stöckchen wirklich keinen Spaß, er schlug immer sehr fest, aber nicht brutal damit zu, aber Eines lernten wir Mädchen schnell, je weiter wir unsere Schenkel spreizten und ihm unsere nackten Kinder-Schnecken zeigten, um so milder viel die „Probe-Haue“ mit dem neunen Stöckchen aus, wer jedoch dabei die Beine schloss, oder die Schenkel zusammenpresste, bekam vom Herr Lang mehr „Pfeffer“ über das Ärschen und das Mädchen konnte nachher einige dicke, rote Striemen auf ihrem nackten Popo spüren.</p> <p>Dann sagte Herr Lang: </p> <p>„Ich glaube der ist für deinen Popo wie geschaffen, den musst du nehmen!“</p> <p>Dabei streichelte er erst wieder ausgiebig unsere nackten Popos, wobei seine Hand oft zwischen unseren Schenkelchen wanderte und lange da blieb.</p> <p>Dann zog er uns die Höschen wieder hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„Du kannst jetzt wieder aufstehen, Schatz!“</p> <p>Wir eilten uns immer schnell hochzukommen und uns die Kleider zu richten.</p> <p>Herr Lang packte derweil das Stöckchen in ein Stück Packpapier und dann gab er uns das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Hier ist dein Stöckchen, gib ihn deiner Mama und grüße sie schön von mir und sei in Zukunft schön brav, damit deine Mama dir nicht so oft den nackten Popo verstriemen muss!“</p> <p>Er ging dann mit uns in den Laden zurück und blieb an der Kasse stehen.</p> <p>„Was muss ich denn bezahlen Herr Lang?“, fragten wir dann immer unsicher und er sagte:</p> <p>„Das Stöckchen kostet drei Mark!“</p> <p>Schweren Herzens öffneten wir dann unseren Geldbeutel und legten drei Mark auf die Theke.</p> <p>Herr Lang schob dann die drei Mark wieder zurück und sagte:</p> <p>„Lass es gut sein mein Schatz, kauf dir von dem Geld ein großes Eis, aber mache das heimlich, sonst bekommst du von deiner Mama gleich wieder den Blanken versohlt!“</p> <p>Dann hob er uns noch mal das Kleidchen hinten hoch, gab er uns noch einen festen Klaps auf den bohosten Po und schob uns aus dem Laden.</p> <p>Meine Schwestern und ich gingen gerne zu Herrn Lang, denn wenn unser Besuch bei ihm auch immer mit unserer Haue zu tun hatte, so fügten wir uns doch gerne unserem Schicksal, das doch unvermeidliche war und wir Mädchen machten das Beste daraus.</p> <p>Das war die Zeit, wo wir Mädchen in die Pubertät kamen und uns oft der Schlitz so sehr juckten, dass wir uns sofort Erleichterung verschaffen mussten, entweder taten wir das allein oder zu zweit, oft onanierten wir Mädchen sogar zu dritt und wetteten, wen als erste von uns Mädchen beim Wichsen der Liebes-Saft kam.</p> <p>Da die Mama uns aber das Onanieren strikt verboten hatte und eine Übertretung des Wichs-Verbotes eine strenge Züchtigung, nicht nur auf den nackten Arsch, sondern auch zwischen die Beine, auf unsere empfindlichen Schamlippen, den kleinen Kitzler und unsere Popolöcher hinten zwischen den Arschbacken nach sich zog, zerbrachen in dieser Zeit bei uns zu Hause besonders viele Senden und dann hieß es von der Mama nur noch:</p> <p>„Ab zum Herr Lang, Mädchen!“</p> <p>Wir hatten das schnell heraus, das wir das Stöckchen nicht bezahlen brauchten, wenn wir Herr Lang erlaubten, dass er uns überzulegen durfte, wir uns von ihm unsere Höschen abzustreifen und die Popo ganz nackig machen ließen, damit er uns Mädchen die nackten Bäckchen versohlen konnte.</p> <p>Wir Mädchen wetteiferten sogar miteinander, wenn wir zu Herrn Lang mussten, wer das knappste Höschen auf dem prallen Popo hatte, oder wer den nackten Hinteren am weitesten hinten hoch strecken konnte, oder wessen Schenkelchen gespreizter waren und welcher nackte Mädchen-Schlitz jetzt am weitesten auseinanderklaffte.</p> <p>Wenn wir über dem Hocker lagen, und Herr Lang das Stöckchen richtete, spreizten wir immer die Schenkel unabsichtlich, damit Herr Lang auch unsere nackten Muschis besser sehen konnte.</p> <p>Wenn Herr Lang dann unseren Popo verhauen hatte und anschließend unsere Bäckchen streichelte, fuhr er uns dann immer zwischen die Schenkel und fuhr mit der Hand über unsere Schnecke und den Kitzler, was uns sehr gefiel.</p> <p>Oft schlossen wir die Beine, als wenn wir erschrecken würden, wenn er unsere Schamlippen oder unser kleines Mädchen-Schwänzchen, dass meist schon sehr erregt war und neugierig zwischen unsrem Schlitzchen hervorschaute berührte und schlossen Herr Langes Hand dabei ein und er musste oft ganz lange warten, bis wir unsere Schenkel wieder öffneten, was eine Weile dauern konnte denn wir ließen Herr Lang immer eine Weile zappeln, was ihm anscheinend auch sehr gefiel, denn wenn wir danach unsere Schenkelchen wieder öffneten, spürten wir Mädchen oft, dass ein oder gar zwei Finger vom Herr Lang in unseren jungfräulichen Pipis unten steckten.</p> <p>Wir wussten auch was Herr Lang anschließen machte, wenn er uns dann aus der Tür schob, aber wir hatten immer einen Geldschein in unserer Tasche gefunden, den unser monatlicher Taschengeld um ein Vielfaches überstieg.</p> <p>Ob da noch mehr war, ob dieser Herr Lang sich damit begnügte, den Mädchen das Höschen vom Popo zu ziehen und ihnen das nackte Popochen mit dem Stöckchen zu versohlen, ob er sich mit dem Streicheln unserer kleinen Mädchen-Vötzchen, unseren erregten Klitoris oder Popo-Spalten begnügte, oder ob er sich von den Mädchen schön Einen abwichsen ließ, oder ihnen befahl, sein Glied in den Mund zu nehmen und zu lecken, das erzählte mir Uschi natürlich nicht.</p> <p>Es interessierte mich auch nicht.</p> <p>Ihre interessante und für mich höchst sexuell erregende Erzählung endete leider damit, dass sie sagte:</p> <p>„So bekamen alle Mädchen bei unserer Mutter, bis zu dem Tage, als sie das Haus verließen, wobei alle schon große, fast erwachsene Mädchen waren, „ihr Stöckchen“, bei jeder passenden Gelegenheit äußerst streng und schmerzhaft über den Nackten gezogen!“</p></div>",[]
308,Susis Prügel-Strafe,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Nackt und zu einem engen Paket verschnürt lag die kleine, zehnjährige Susi über dem hohen, hölzernen Prügel-Bock…",2007-06-16,4,4,"MMF/g, spank, anal, oral, bd, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nackt und zu einem engen Packet verschnürt lag die kleine, zehnjährige Susi über dem hohen, hölzernen Prügelbock.</p> <p>Susi stöhnte ganz laut dann schrie sie erst ganz hysterisch, danach fleht sie laut um Gnade, ihr Schreinen und Schluchzen wurde immer leiser und schwächer, dann bettelte sie mit brüchiger, leiser, ja fast heißerer Stimme ihre Tante Maria an, sie doch nicht weiter auf ihr kleines rundes, aber entsetzlich dick angeschwollenes Hinterteil zu peitschen.</p> <p>Große, rote, blutunterlaufenen und dick aufgewulsteten Striemen zierten ihren schmalen Kinderpopo, die von den Kniekehlen hinten, bis hoch zu den Hüften reichten.</p> <p>Ihre großen, braunen Kulleraugen, in denen das blanke Entsetzen stand, waren gefüllt mit Tränen und dick angeschwollen vom Weinen, ihre Nase war rot und lief unaufhörlich.</p> <p>Heftiges Wehren folgte, weil die kleine Susi dachte, so könne sie den schlimmen Schlägen der Tante, auf dem Strafbock entgehen.</p> <p>Den Bock, der jetzt in der Mitte des Wohnzimmers von Tante Maria stand, hat der Onkel in liebevoller Kleinarbeit, extra für Susis Abstrafung angefertigt und ihn dabei ihrem kleinen, zerbrechlichen Körper angepasst.</p> <p>Immer und immer wieder entkleidete die Tante Maria das kleine, sich heftig wehrende Mädchen und schleppte sie nackt wie sie war zu dem Zucht-Bock, dort zwang sie das hilflose Kind, sich mit nackten Kinderkörper über den hohen Prügel-Bock zu legen, wo der Onkel die Riemen und Schnallen für ihre Hände, Beine und Hüfte so lange änderte, bis der ganze Körper von Susi wie ein Paket verschnürt war.</p> <p>Nie war der sadistische Onkel mit Susis Züchtigungsstellung zufrieden, einmal ragte ihr kleiner, nackter Arsch zum Auspeitschen nicht weit genug hinten hoch, oder ihre Schenkel waren nicht weit genug offen und der Onkel konnte nicht gut genug ihre intimen Stellen, die kleine rosarote Punze zwischen ihren Beinen und ihr immer heftig pumpendes großes Popo-Loch zwischen den strammen Arschbacken hinten sehen, ein anderes Mal war ihr kleines Köpfchen zu tief unten, so dass der Onkel in die Knie gehen musste, wenn er Susi bei der Auspeitschung seinen enormen Schwanz in das kleine Lutschmäulchen stecken wollte, um ihr als Zusatzstrafe einen strengen Mund-Fick zu verpassen und so fingerte er stundenlang an den Züchtigungsriemen und an dem nackten Körper der armen Kleinen herum, wobei er sie überall schamlos berührte.</p> <p>„CRACK, CRACK. CRACK!“</p> <p>Die schwere Lederpeitsche fiel erneut auf den geschundenen Kinderpopo nieder und hinterließ wieder ihre schlimmen, hässlichen Abdrücke.</p> <p>Die grässliche Peitsche war das bevorzugte Züchtigungsinstrument von Tante Maria nur für Susi. </p> <p>Zwei Fuß lang, aus schwerer, schwarzer Büffelhaut, bester Qualität, hinten ganz dick und nach vorne immer schmäler und feiner, dann mehrere dünne Lederbändchen an der Spitze, in die kleine Knoten geknüpft waren und an einem langen, mit Leder umflochtenen Handgriff, in den folgende Worte eingebrannt waren:</p> <p>„Für Susis kleinen, geilen Arsch!“</p> <p>Ihr Onkel Frank und ein anderer Gentleman schauten von ihren Sesseln aus, mehr gespannt als mitfühlend, der grausigen Prügelprozedur von Susi durch Tante Maria zu.</p> <p>Nicht dass es die Herren nicht erregte hätte, wie die Peitschenschnüren immer wieder tief in das empfindliche Popofleisch der Gezüchtigten einschnitt und dann ihre dunkelroten, blutunterlaufenen, dick angeschwollenen Striemen auf der hellen Haut der Kleinen hinterließ, im Gegenteil, an ihren dicken Beulen, vorne in den Hosen, konnte jeder deutlich sehen, wie sehr sie das ganze Schauspiel erfreute.</p> <p>„Ich habe deine Weigerung, meine Befehle sofort und ohne jede Widerrede auszuführen noch nicht vergessen, Susi!“ rief Tante Maria erbost und prügelte noch schlimmer auf das arme Kind ein.</p> <p>„Bitte, Bitte... ich will es auch nicht wieder tun..., ich will auch brav sein.... und auch immer gehorchen,... ich verspreche es...., bitte hör auf...., liebe gute Tante..., nicht mehr mit der bösen Peitsche auf meinen armen Popo hauen, bitttteeeeeeeeee, ohhhh...., es.... tut.... so.... wehhhhh!“</p> <p>Susi flehte ihre Tante in einem heißeren, vom vielen Heulen geschwächten Ton an, der einem das Blut in den Adern gefrieren ließ.</p> <p>Als die Kraft von Susi abnahm und ihr Wehren und das sich Winden ihres nackten, geschunden Kinder-Körper auf dem Strafbock immer schwächer wurden, konzentrierten sich die Schläge der strengen Tante mehr auf ihre empfindlichen, intimen Körperteile.</p> <p>Susis Knie waren mit festen Riemen an die Füße des Lederbockes geschnallt und die Spitze das Strafbockes, die wie ein Dreieck gearbeitete war, teilte Susis schmalen Körper streng in zwei Teile, ihre Schenkel waren so weit es nur ging gespreizt, das hölzerne Dreieck schnitt scharf in ihre kleinen, nackten Schamlippen ein und die ganze Welt konnte all ihre verbogenen Stellen zwischen ihren offenen Beinen sehen.</p> <p>Wieder sauste das Leder nieder, zischend wie eine Schlage.</p> <p>Die Spitze der Peitsche knallte direkt in das dunkelbraune, zuckende Lust- Zentrum zwischen den weit gespreizten Beinen des Kindes.</p> <p>Das Leder teilte die empfindliche Spalte zwischen ihren molligen Schenkeln und klatschte auf die kleine, offene Anus nieder, die Schnüre am Ende dagegen striemten die beiden prallen, nackten Schamlippen der Kleinen derart streng, dass Susi so entsetzlich schrie, und Alle drei heftig erschraken.</p> <p>Onkel Frank und der Fremde hielten sich rasch beide Ohren zu, Tante Maria, die wusste, wie entsetzlich laut Susi bei so einer Züchtigungs-Tortur schreien konnte, hatte sich schon vorher schon Ovopax in beide Ohren gesteckt.</p> <p>So hörten die Herren Susis Schreie jetzt kaum mehr, sie sahen nur noch das extaktische Zucken des geschundenen Kinderpopos, wie sich ihre kleine, nackte Kinder-Votze vor Angst wie ein Strich zusammenzog und dann, nach dem der schlimme Lederriemen darüber gesaust war, ihre Scham wieder so weit auseinander klaffte, dass man das rosarote Innere ihrer Spalte sehen konnte und die Peitsche, wie sie immer und immer wieder zwischen die Beine der Kleinen fuhr und ihr die Anus und die haarlosen, dunkelvioletten und gut mit Blut gefüllten Schamlippen striemte und die Frau, die mit von Hass erfülltem Gesicht hinter ihr stand und meisterhaft wie zielsicher die schreckliche Peitsche führte, bis Susi dann mit einem tiefen Seufzer in eine gnädige Ohnmacht fiel.</p> <p>„Geh, weck sie wieder auf und dann peitsche ihr weiter den nackten Arsch und die geile Votze aus, Liebling!“ sagte Onkel Frank.</p> <p>Der Fremde stand auf, öffnete den Reißverschluss an seiner Hose und holte seinen mächtigen Penis heraus.</p> <p>Das Ding war riesig groß, mindestens 20 Zentimeter lang und 9-10 Zentimeter dick.</p> <p>Er ging zu Susi, die gerade aus ihrer tiefen Ohnmacht erwachte war und hielt ihr seine riesige, dunkelviolette Eichel an die Lippen.</p> <p>Susi öffnete die Augen und starrt ganz entsetzt auf das heftig pochende Ding vor ihn, dann drehte sie angeekelt das hübsche, von Tränen überströmten Köpfchen beiseite.</p> <p>„Komm, sei schön brav und mach dein süßes Göschchen auf, Schatzie!“ flötete der Fremde und versuchte Susis Köpfchen an den Haaren zu seinem Penis zu ziehen, aber Susi wehrte sich mit aller Gewalt dagegen.</p> <p>Da zischte das Büffelleder erneut durch die Luft und traf Susi genau zwischen den Schulterblättern.</p> <p>Susi bäumte sich auf und brüllte ihren Schmerz laut heraus.</p> <p>An dem dicken Striemen, der jetzt auf der empfindlichen Haut entstand, konnte man deutlich sehen, dass die Peitsche Susis nackte Rückenpartie getroffen hatte, sondern sich auch um ihren kleinen Leib herum gebogen hatte denn man konnte die rote Schwiele bis nach vorne, zu ihren kleinen Brüstchen verfolgen, wo sie sich dann verlor.</p> <p>„Hast du nicht gehört, was dir der Onkel befohlen hat, also los, mach dein Maul auf und lass den Schwanz vom Onkel hinein, oder willst du noch mehr Hiebe auf den Arsch und die Votze von mir haben?“ rief die Tante, aber das war gar nicht nötig, der Mann hatte schon vorher dem schreienden Kind seinen Schwanz in den Mund geschoben und ihr seine steife Stange so weit in den Rachen gesteckt, dass seine dicken, schrumplige, haarigen Hoden jetzt deren Kinn berührte.</p> <p>Er hatte der Kleinen nicht mal Zeit gelassen Luft zu holen, er hat sofort angefangen seinen mächtigen Prügel immer bis zum Anschlag in den kleinen, engen Kindermund zu rammen.</p> <p>Susi wimmerte, röchelte und schlug mit den Händen, sie bekam kaum noch Luft, weil der Mann nicht daran dachte, seinen Schwanz ganz aus dem engen Gefängnis zu ziehen.</p> <p>Aber gerade als Susis Gesicht blau anlief, sah man deutlich, wie seine Hoden den Samen aus seinem Schoß nach oben pumpten, dann zuckten die Eier des Mannes gewaltig und er jagte Strahl um Strahl seiner Schwanzflüssigkeit in den kleinen, jappsenden Kindermund.</p> <p>Einen kurzen Augenblick noch blieb er noch in Susis Mäulchen, dann zog er rasch seinen Penis zurück und rief:</p> <p>„Ja schluck ihn, schluck meinen heißen, geilen Samen du kleine Sau!“</p> <p>Susi würgte und schluckte, sie schluckte und würgte, dann hatte sie wieder genug Luft und den warmen, klebrigen Samen des Mannes hinuntergewürgt.</p> <p>Der Fremde stand grinsend dabei, dann griff er in seine Hose, holte ein seidenes Taschentuch heraus und säuberte peinlich genau seinen Schwanz und die Nülle.</p> <p>Als er damit fertig war, drehte er sich um und sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Und nun du Frank!“</p> <p>Onkel Frank öffnete seine Hose und ließ sie fallen.</p> <p>Da er keine Unterwäsche trug, sprang sofort sein Steifer hervor und blieb heftig federnd vor seinem Bauch stehen.</p> <p>Der Penis von Onkel Frank war zwar nicht so imposant, wie der Schwanz des Fremden, dafür aber unheimlich lang und ohne jedes Haar, auch nicht unten, an den Hoden.</p> <p>Onkel Frank machte er ein paar vorsichtige Schritte und stellte sich hinter Susis geschundenen Kinder-Körper.</p> <p>Er nahm seinen Penis so in die Hand, dass nur noch seine Eichel vorne zwischen seiner Faust zu sehen war und dann fuhr er mit lustvollem Stöhnen mit der Faust auf und ab.</p> <p>Es gab laut schmatzende Geräusche, wenn seine, mit Samen verschmierte Vorhaut über seine dicke Eichel flutschte und Susi, die wusste was sie jetzt von Onkel Frank zu erwarten hatte, schloss erschreckt die Augen.</p> <p>Tante Maria stand dabei und schaute lächelnd zu, wie ihr Mann lustvoll seinen erregten Pint bearbeitete, sie sah aus, als warte sie auf etwas.</p> <p>Und so war es auch, ein Deuten mit dem Kopf auf den Striemenpopo von Susi und sofort griff die Frau zu.</p> <p>Ihre Hände vergruben sie gierig in die kleinen, von Striemen übersäten Popobacken, rissen sie förmlich auseinander und legten die kleine, dunkle, vor Angst zitternden Anus der Kleinen frei.</p> <p>Onkel Frank setzte seine Eichel an Susis kleine, enge Anus und stieß brutal zu.</p> <p>Den Schrei den Susi ausstieß, war markerschütternd, obwohl noch nicht einmal die Eichel des Mannes in ihrem Afterloch steckte.</p> <p>Plötzlich zischte des Büffelleder über den Kinderarsch, so knapp an Onkel Franks Eier vorbei, dass sogar die beiden Hoden vom Onkel heftig zitterten und ein neuer, dicker, blutunterlaufener Wulst über die beiden schmalen Hinterbacken der armen Susi lief.</p> <p>„Immer diese Theater, wenn der Onkel mit seinem strammen Pinnt in dein kleines, enges Arschloch hinten rein will, kannst du uns das denn nicht ersparen, das ist doch Heute nicht das erste Mal, dass dir der Onkel in deinen kleinen, geilen Kinder-Arsch durchfickt, los, entspann dich und mach dein Loch schön auf, so eng bist du im Popo hinten drin wieder auch nicht wie du tust und das es weh tut, vom Onkel streng arschgefickt zu werden, das weißt du ja auch von mir, ich schrei ja auch immer, wenn mich der Onkel mit seinem mächtigen Schwanz hinten im Arsch fast pfählt, also stell dich nicht so an, oder willst du noch einmal von der Peitsche geküsst zu werden, Susi ?“ rief die Frau und Susi wimmerte: „Nein, nicht mehr schlagen Tante, ich will es ja machen, ich lass den Onkel schon in meinen Po mit seinem großen, langen Pipi, aber er soll es ganz langsam machen und er soll sein großes, steifes Schwanzi am Anfang nicht so tief in mich hineinstecken, sonst tut es mir so arg weh!“</p> <p>„Du hat gar nichts zu wollen, du kleine Sau, los Frank fick sie, fick ihr das Arschloch aus bis sie vor Schmerz laut schreit!“ rief Tante Maria erregt.</p> <p>Onkel Frank drehte jetzt seinen Schwanz Zentimeter um Zentimeter in den Kinderafter und je tiefer er damit kam, um so lauter jammerte Susi:</p> <p>„Mein Ärschen, mein armes kleines Ärschen, das tut sooooo wehhhhhh!“</p> <p>Kaum steckte der Männerschwanz bis zu den Hoden in der engen Kinderrosette und der Onkel hatte ein paar mal kräftig damit zugestoßen, zog er rasch seinen Penis wieder aus dem Loch heraus und hielt ihn Susi über den rot gepeitschten Striemenpopo.</p> <p>Dann schoss sein Samen aus der Röhre heraus und flog bis zu den Schulterblättern von Susi hoch.</p> <p>„Na also, es geht doch wenn man nur will Susi, hättest du gleich auf mich gehört und dem Onkel schön „Einen“ geblasen, so wie ich es dir am Anfang befohlen habe, dann hättest du dir diese peinliche und für dich höchst schmerzhafte und beschämende Prozedur ersparen können!“ sagte Tante Marie zu Susi</p> <p>„Nicht schlecht, nicht schlecht, Frank!“ sagte der Fremde anerkennend.</p> <p>„Alles nur Training!“ beschwichtigte Frank.</p> <p>„ Wieso, macht du das öfters mit der Kleinen?“ fragte der Fremde erstaunt.</p> <p>„Nur wenn Susi unartig war, oder etwas ausgefressen hat!“ sagte Frank und seine Frau ergänzte:</p> <p>„Ja, dann wird Susi von mir auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht und Frank fickt sie dann in den Arsch, oder auch manchmal in ihr kleines, geiles Mäulchen, oder er macht es ihr auch in beide Löcher, je nach Lust und Laune!“</p> <p>„Ja und Maria lässt sich auch von Susi die Votze ab- und das Arschloch auslecken, bevor sie die Kleine bis aufs Blut auspeitscht!“ sagte Frank lachend und Maria ergänzte wieder:</p> <p>„Ja, das finde ich immer so geil, aber wenn Susi älter ist und ihre erste Regel hat, dann wird sie sich Frank erst einmal richtig vornehmen, dann kann er sie anschließend täglich durchficken, wenn er will und reitet dann nicht nur immer nur auf mir herum!“</p> <p>„Kann ich das mal sehen Maria?“ fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p> <p>„Was willst du sehen Hans?“ fragte Maria zurück und der Fremde antwortete mit belegter Stimme:</p> <p>„Na was wohl, wie du dir von der kleinen, geilen Susi schön die Votze aus und das Arschloch ablecken lässt, das interessiert mich schon.</p> <p>„Kannst du haben!“ sagte Maria grinsend und band Susi vom Prügelbock los, die sich sofort auf den Boden fallen ließ, schamlos die Beinchen spreizte und sich leise schluchzend ganz ungeniert das gemarterte Vötzchen und den gepeitschten After rieb.</p> <p>Marie hob ihr Kleid hoch, griff in ihr weißes, knappes Höschen, das vorne im Schritt schön völlig nass und klebrig war, streifte es sich ab und warf es achtlos auf den Boden.</p> <p>Dann setzte sie sich in den großen Sessel, legte beide Beine über die beiden hohen Armlehen und zeigte allen ihre dunkelviolette, völlig haarlose Frauen-Votze in deren Mitte ein mächtig steifer und völlig erregte Kitzler hervorschaute, der schon von ihrem Samen glänzte, dann sagte sie streng zu Susi:</p> <p>„Hör auf zu wichsen, du geiles Luder du, los auf die Knie und herkommen, dann leckst du schön der Tante die geile Votze und ihr großes, dunkles Arschloch, das machst du doch so gerne, stimmts?“</p> <p>„Ja..... Tante!“ stammelte Susi obwohl niemand wusste, ob es stimmte, das sie so gern bei der Tante Cunnilingus machte, oder ob sie nur folgsam war.</p> <p>Susi erhob sich und kroch auf den Knien zum Sessel der Tante hin, die Susi sofort an den Haaren packte und ihr Köpfchen zwischen ihre Schenkel presste.</p> <p>Der Onkel und der Fremde rückten ihre beiden Sessel ebenfalls so, dass sie neben Maria saßen und so alle Susis Votzen-Lecken mit ansehen konnten.</p> <p>Dann hörte man nur noch das geile Stöhnen der Tante, an dem man erkennen konnte, wie intensiv Susi ihr jetzt die Schamlippen und den Kitzler beleckte und das laute Schmatzen, das dabei entstand.</p> <p>Die beiden Männer schauten dem geilen Spiel aufmerksam zu und die Tante registrierte mit einem Schmunzeln, wie sich die beiden Pinte der Männer langsam wieder aufrichteten.</p> <p>Als der Leckeifer von Susi wieder etwas nachließ, packte sie die Tante bei den Haaren, riss ihr das Köpfchen hoch, dann knallte sie ihr zwei kräftige Ohrfeigen in ihr hübsches Gesicht und rief:</p> <p>„Lecken sollst du, du Schlampe!“</p> <p>Dann drückte sie Susi `s Kopf wieder tief zwischen ihre dicken Schenkel herunter und befahl Susi:</p> <p>„Los, leck mein Arschloch!“</p> <p>An ihrem verzückten Gesicht konnte man genau sehen, was Susi jetzt tat und das gefiel der Tante noch besser, als das Votzenlecken von Susi vorher.</p> <p>Aber auch den Männer, die jetzt beide ihre Schwänze in der Faust kräftig auf- und ab- pumpten, gefiel das geile Spiel, wie die kleine Susi mit offenen Schenkeln und hinten weit hoch gestrecktem Arsch vor der Tante kniet und ihr mit ihrer kleinen Zunge das große, dunkel Arschloch verwöhnte, dass Hans es nicht mehr aushielt, sich mit steil aufgerichteter Rute erhob, sich hinter Susi stellte, ihr seinen mächtigen Riemen an die Anus hielt und brutal zustieß.</p> <p>Susi stieß einen markerschütternden Schrei aus, als ihr der mächtige Schwanz des Fremden bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen, engen Arsch fuhr und der Mann auch gleich anfing, ihr mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen, die Anus durchzuficken, aber dann beruhigte sie sich wieder und leckte die Tante.</p> <p>Lange ging das sowieso nicht, der Mann brauchte nur ein paar Fick-Stöße, bis er merkte, dass ihm gleich der Samen kam.</p> <p>Er zog rasch seinen Schwanz aus dem engen Kinder-Arsch, packte ihn, trat einen Schritt zurück und hielt Susi seine Eichel zwischen die Arschbacken und als er dann laut stöhnend ejakulierte, spritzte seinen Samen bis zu Susi ´s Schulterblätter hoch.</p> <p>„Ohr war das geil Hans, gut dass du ihr deinen Schmand nicht in den geilen Arsch gespritzt hast, so verliere ich jetzt nicht die nötige Reibung an meiner Nülle!“ sagte der Onkel, als er mit steil aufgerichtetem Schwanz neben ihm stand und Hans dann einfach weg schob.</p> <p>Susi hob erschreckt das vom Sperma der Tante, die inzwischen zum x-ten Mal gekommen war, verschmierte Gesicht und sah mit Entsetzen, wie der Onkel seine dicke Nülle an ihr Arschloch hielt und dann hart zustieß.</p> <p>Wieder folgte ein lang spitzer Schrei und dann war die arme Susi wieder hinten brutal gestöpselt.</p> <p>Der Schwanz vom Onkel war zwar nicht so dick wieder Schwanz des Fremden, den Susi eben im engen Arsch ertragen musste, aber er war unheimlich lang und wenn er jetzt Susi in seiner vollen Länge in den Kinder-Arsch fuhr, dachte sie dass vorne wieder seine Nülle herauskommen müsse und dementsprechend laut schrie sie immer, wenn sie der Onkel brutal arschvögelte, aber auch die Tante wusste das und drückte ihren Kop fest auf ihre nackte Votze, so dass man von der armen Susi nur noch ein unterdrücktes Stöhnen hörte.</p> <p>Aber auch der Onkel hielt es mit seinem Schwanz nicht allzu lange im engen Susi-Arsch aus, als er merkte, dass er gleich abspritzen muss, zog er den Schwanz aus dem Kinder-Arsch, machte einen Schritt nach vorne, packte Susi bei den Haaren, riss ihr Köpfchen hoch und hielt ihr seine Eichel an den Mund.</p> <p>Susi die genau wusste, dass eine Weigerung, jetzt dem Mund zu öffnen und sich vom Onkel das Sperma in den Mund spritzen zu lassen, unweigerlich mit strengen Hieben über den nackten Arsch, ihrer kleinen, haarlosen Kinder-Votze, oder zwischen die Arschbacken auf ihr Kack-Loch geahndet wurden, öffnete rasch den Mund und der Onkel spritzt darin seinen Samen ab.</p> <p>Als sie immer noch mit weit geöffnetem Mund, aus dem ein Teil vom Samen des Onkel rann und auf ihre beiden kleinen Brüste tropften, da stand, packte sie die Tante bei den Haaren und knallte ihr wieder ein paar Ohrfeigen ins Gesicht und rief:</p> <p>„Schlucken sollst du, du kleine Schlampe!“</p> <p>Susi schluckte und würgte, dann war endlich der ganze warme, klebrige Schmand vom Onkel durch ihre Kehle nach unten geflossen.</p> <p>Die Männe rieben sich noch ein wenig die nassen Schwänz und die Tante erhob sich mühsam, dann sagte der Onkel zu Susi:</p> <p>„So, das war es für Heute bist du erlöst, du kannst jetzt in dein Bett gehen, Kind!“</p> <p>„Aber erst richtest du die kleine Schlampe noch für die Nacht her! wand die Tante ein.</p> <p>„Ja, du hast recht, das habe ich fast vergessen!“ sagte der Onkel und ging zu der Kommode an der Wand und kam mit zwei Handschellen zurück.</p> <p>Es waren aber keine gewöhnlichen Handschellen aus Stahl, sondern aus Leder mit rosarotem Fell überzogen, die mit einen kurzen Kette verbunden waren.</p> <p>Er ging damit zu Susi, die sich sofort umdrehte und ihre beiden Hände nach hinten steckte, dann ließ der Onkel die Handschellen zuschnappen und Susi war gefesselt.</p> <p>„Jetzt noch den Dildo!“ sagte die Tante streng.</p> <p>„Den Straf-Dildo?“ fragte der Onkel.</p> <p>„Nicht den Straf-Dildo, die kleine Schlampe ist jetzt genug bestraft, nimm den „Sanften!“ sagte die Tante.</p> <p>Der Onkel ging wieder zur Kommode und kam mit einem langen, schmalen Gummi-Schwanz und einem Tiegel Creme zu Susi zurück und sagte streng:</p> <p>„Bück dich!“</p> <p>Susi bückte sich und streckte ihren kleinen, geprügelten Arsch hinten weit raus.</p> <p>Der Onkel öffnete den Tiegel und tauchte die Spitze des Gummi-Schwanzes hinein.</p> <p>„Darin ist Kamillen-Creme, die bekommt die kleine Schlampe jetzt mit dem Dildo in den wunden Arsch, den ihr so streng mit euren riesigen Schwänzen durchgefickt habt, damit ihr Arschloch bis Morgen wieder ganz verheilt!“ sagte die Tante zu dem neugierig dreinschauenden Fremden.</p> <p>Der Onkel klemmte Susi `s Oberkörper unter seinen linken Arm und befahl ihr:</p> <p>„Mach die Arschbacken auseinander!“</p> <p>Susi `s Hände flogen sofort nach hinten, sie griff in ihre Popobacken und zerrte sie so weit auseinander, dass ihr kleines Arschloch dabei fast oval wurde.</p> <p>Der Onkel setzt den Dildo an ihren After und rückte langsam zu, mühelos glitt der Gummi-Ficker bis zum Anschlag in die enge Anus der Kleinen und der Fremde konnte deutlich das Entzücken im hübschen Gesicht der Kleinen erkennen, welche der reichlich mit Creme eingeschmierte Popo-Stecher bei ihr auslöste.</p> <p>Der Onkel löste die Umklammerung und Susi stand auf dann gab ihr der Onkel mit der flachen Hand einen festen Klaps auf den Po und sagte:</p> <p>„Und jetzt ab ins Bett!“</p> <p>Der Fremde sah voller Neugier, wie die Kleine mit heftig wackelndem Ärschchen, das mit unzähligen dunkelroten Striemen übersät war und in deren Mitte das Ende des langen Gummi-Schwanzes schaute, aus dem Zimmer tippelte.</p> <p>Als sie an der Tür angekommen war, rief die Tante ihr noch nach:</p> <p>„Was ist du kleinen Schlampe, willst du dich nicht bei den Onkels und mir für deine Erziehung bedanken!“</p> <p>„Doch, doch, Tante!“ sagte Susi und kam unsicher zur Tante zurück.</p> <p>Dann kniete sie sich vor der Tante auf den Boden, nahm deren Hand, führte sie zum Mund, küsste sie und sagte:</p> <p>„Danke dass du mich geschlagen hast Tante und mir so hilfst, ein ganz braves Mädchen zu werden, danke dass ich dir dein Pipi und Popoloch lecken durfte.</p> <p>Dann erhob sie sich wieder, kniete sich vor dem Fremden nieder, küsste seine Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Danke Onkel, dass ich dein schönes Schwanzi lecken und im Popo hinten drin spüren durfte, wenn es mir auch ganz arg wehgetan hat!“</p> <p>Dann kam der Onkel dran, auch ihm küsste sie die Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Danke Onkel, dass du immer so streng mit mir bist und der Tante sagst, wie sich mich immer schlagen muss, damit er mir besonders weh tut auf dem Popo, den Schenkelchen und am Pipi unten und ich dabei arg heulen muss und auch danke, dass ich immer dein Schwanzie in Mäulchen bekomme und es schön lieb lecken darf und ich hoffe, dass ich mich mal an deine langes Schwanzi im Po gewöhnen werde und nicht mehr heule und jammere, wenn ich zur Strafe von dir einen strengen Popo-Fick bekomme.!“</p> <p>„Ist ja gut, geh jetzt!“ sagte der Onkel und zog die Kleine vom Boden hoch, die sofort wieder aus dem Zimmer tippelte ohne sich noch einmal umzudrehen.</p> <p>„Sag mal, warum fesselst du das Mädchen, bevor du sie ins Bett schickst?“ fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p> <p>Der Mann lachte und sagte:</p> <p>„Glaubst du, dass nur dich, mich oder meine Frau so eine lange intensive Arschfick und Prügel-Orgie geil machen, die kleine Sau bekommt trotz der heftigen Schmerzen, die sie bei der Züchtigung bekommt, immer Einen oder sogar mehrere intensive Orgasmen, wenn sie auch bei der Prügelstrafe noch so laut heult oder schreit, besonders wenn ihr meine Frau oder ich mit den „Neunschwänzigen“ streng die kleine, geile Piss-Ritze auspeitschen, ist sie doch mit ihrer masochistischen Art direkt schmerzlüstern und damit sie nach ihrer strengen „Erziehung“ mit dem Rohr-Stock und der Peitsche, nachher im Bett nicht heimlich wichst, fessele ich ihr mit den Handschellen die Hände auf den Rücken, damit sie nicht damit an der Votze herumspielen kann!“</p> <p>„Das denkst auch nur du!“ sagte die Frau lachend.</p> <p>„Was denke ich?“ fragte der Mann und seine Frau sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Dass die kleine Sau, nach so einem strengen „Arschvoll“ oder nach schlimmen Peitschen-Hiebe über die kleine, geile Punze nicht wichst, weil ihre Hände auf den Rücken gefesselt sind, Susi hat da ganz andere Einfälle, wenn sie nach der Prügel-Strafe geil ist!“</p> <p>„So dann erzähle uns mal, wie sie das sonst machen will, wenn sie geil ist!“ fragte der Mann und die Frau sagte:</p> <p>Einmal habe ich sie dabei überrascht, wie sie ganz nackt und mit gefesselten Händen auf der Kante ihres Bettes lag und ihre kleine Votze, die ich ihr vorher tüchtig mit der so sehr von ihr gefürchteten „Neunschwänzigen“ ausgepeitscht hatte, wie eine läufige Hündin an der Kante ihrer Matratze rieb!“</p> <p>„Und, was hast du dann mit ihr gemacht? fragte der Fremde neugierig.</p> <p>„Was ich mit ihr gemacht habe, fragst du, ich habe sie aus dem Bett gezerrt, über den Tisch geworfen und ihr mit dem Rohrstock so langen den nackten Arsch gehauen, bis sie vor Schmerz nur noch wimmerte und was glaubst du, was die kleine Sau dabei gemacht hat, nach eine paar knallender Arsch-Hieben merkte ich dass das kleine, verdorbene Schwein den Fuß vom Tisch zwischen die Schenkel geklemmt und ihre kleine, geile Kinder-Punze am Tischbein gerieben und sich so selbst gefickt hat!“ sagte die Frau und ihr Mann pflichtetet ihr bei:</p> <p>„Ja, auch ich habe sie mal bei heimlichen „Wichsen“ erwischt, da war sie auch gefesselt und hatte sich den Messing-Kauf ihrer Bettes hinten in den Arsch gesteckt und ritt mit ihrem kleinen, geilen, gerade vorher von mir rot gepeitschten Arsch wie wild auf dem Popo-Ficker herum.</p> <p>„Da werden wir Drei mit dem kleinen, geilen Schweinchen noch so manche Überraschung erleben, meint ihr nicht?“ sagte Hans und die beiden Anderen lachten nur und dann sagte Maria lachend:</p> <p>„Ja, so ist es, wenn es dir gefallen hat Hans, dann besuche und doch bald wieder, dann können wir drei wieder mal schön mit der Kleinen „spielen“.</p></div>",[]
309,Das Kind,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,Auf meinem heimlichen Beobachtungsposten erlebte ich unglaubliches…,2007-06-16,7,3,"M, g, spank, inc, anal, oral",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit einigen Jahren schon, bin nun als Telegrammbote bei der Post. Man erlebt das viel, lustiges und trauriges und da ich zu den ungewöhnlichen Zeiten komme auch überraschendes, doch das was ich neulich erlebte, ließ mich tief erschüttern:</p> <p>Ich sollte ein Telegramm austragen, so ein Grußtelegramm, nichts wichtiges, aber es war schon späht am Abend und das Telegramm musste zugestellt werden.</p> <p>Es war eines der niedrigen Einfamilienhäuser am Stadtrand.</p> <p>Ich klingelte, aber niemand öffnete, ich dachte, dass die Klingel wohl nicht funktionierte, denn ich selbst hörte auch keinen Ton.</p> <p>Ich öffnete das Gartentor und ging um das Haus herum.</p> <p>Da sah ich an zwei Fenster Licht.</p> <p>Ich ging näher heran und schaute durch das Fenster.</p> <p>Es war das Badezimmer aber es war leer.</p> <p>Ich ging zum nächsten Fenster, das nur leicht angelehnt war und schaute hinein.</p> <p>Es war ein schmaler Raum und dem Mobiliar nach, das Kinderzimmer.</p> <p>Ich sah einen großen Mann und ein kleines Kind.</p> <p>Der Mann war mittleren Alters und das Kind ein Mädchen von etwa sechs oder sieben.</p> <p>Der Mann stand in der Mitte des Zimmers und das Kind vor ihm, er trug einen braunen Bademantel und das Kind eine langes, rosafarbenes Nachthemd.</p> <p>Beide diskutierten heftig miteinander und ich sah deutlich, dass das Kind Angst hatte.</p> <p>Nach ein paar heftigen Worten, packte der Mann das kleine Mädchen und zog sie zu dem Kinderbett hin, das in der Ecke stand.</p> <p>Er setzte sich auf das Bett und nahm das Mädchen zwischen seine Beine. Der Mann umschlang ihre Hüften, dann zog er die Kleine ganz eng an seinen Körper, beugte sich vor und flüsterte ihr etwas ins Ohr.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht alles verstehen, was er sagte, nur die Wortfetzen wie:</p> <p>""Auf den Arsch... den Nackten“</p> <p>Da fing das kleine Mädchen sofort an, heftig zu weinen.</p> <p>Während sie heulend da stand und ihr kleiner Körper vom Schluchzen heftig geschüttelt wurde, griff ihr der Mann unter das Nachthemdchen und zog ihr das Höschen auf die Füße herunter.</p> <p>Dann zog er der Kleinen den winzigen Slip ganz aus und warf das Höschen auf das Bett.</p> <p>Der große Mann packte das kleine Mädchen und zog sie mit der Leichtigkeit einer Feder auf seinen Schoß, legte sie sich zurecht und schlug ihr das Nachthemd über die schmalen Hüften.</p> <p>Ich konnte jetzt deutlich den kleinen, schmalen, rosaroten Kinderpopo sehen, der immer auf- und abging und ihre nackten Beinchen die vor Angst schlotterten.</p> <p>Ich war mir sicher, dass mich der Mann so wie ich vor dem Fenster im Dunklen stand, nicht sehen konnte und kam neugierig näher, ich wollte mir das sensationelle Schauspiel auf keinen Fall entgehen lassen.</p> <p>Der Mann legte seine große Hand auf den kleinen Kinderpopo, fuhr damit über ihre Bäckchen und dann über ihre Beinchen hinten und dann hörte ich wie er leise sagte:</p> <p>„Weißt du was du noch von mir bekommst, nachher wenn ich mit dir fertig bin?“</p> <p>Die Kleine drehte den Kopf und sah den Mann mit ihren rotgeweinten Augen ganz verständnislos an und schüttelte heftig ihr kleines Lockenköpfen.</p> <p>Da beugte der Mann sich zu ihr vor und flüsterte ihr wieder etwas ins Ohr.</p> <p>Die Kleine riss die Augen auf und rief ganz entsetzt:</p> <p>„Nein Papa... neiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnn!“</p> <p>Dann strampelte sie mit den Füßen und warf sich heftig auf dem Schoß des Mannes hin und her.</p> <p>Der Mann aber duckte sie fest auf seinen Schoß, dann hob er seine große, derbe Hand und ließ sie heftig auf den schmalen Kinderpopo niederklatschen.</p> <p>Es klang wie ein Pistolenschuss, so dass sogar ich dabei erschrak. Die Kleine brüllte jetzt wie am Spieß und ich konnte alle fünf Finger auf der Haut sehen.</p> <p>Wieder schlug der Mann zu, noch fester als vorher, diesmal auf die andere Pobacke.</p> <p>Die Kleine schrie wieder, noch lauter als vorher.</p> <p>Dann schlug ihr den Mann hinten auf die Beinchen.</p> <p>Ihr Geschrei schwoll an, ihr kleiner Körper zuckte in Agonie.</p> <p>Der Mann schlug weiter, immer abwechselnd, einmal auf den Po und einmal auf die nackten Schenkelchen hinten.</p> <p>Die Kleine war jetzt von den Hüften bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen feuerrot hinten, sie röchelte nur noch, ihr Röcheln ging in eine leises Wimmern über, dann wehrte sie sich nicht mehr.</p> <p>Der Mann ließ die Hand sinken, gönnte sich eine kleine Pause, währen die Kleine leise schluchzend über seine Schoß lag.</p> <p>Dann kam plötzlich Leben in ihn.</p> <p>Er packte die Kleine bei den Hüften, hob sie hoch und setzte sie sich auf seinen Schoß und zwar verkehrt herum, was mich noch wunderte.</p> <p>Ich konnte der Kleine genau in ihr verheultes Gesicht sehen und sah, dass sie sehr hübsch war.</p> <p>Und noch etwas konnte ich sehen, ihr nacktes Bäuchlein mit dem großen Bauchnabel in der Mitte und weiter unten, ihre kleine, nackte Kinderschnecke, mit dem dicken Venushügelchen oben dran, was sehr süß aussah, denn der Mann hielt ihr immer noch ihr Nachthemdchen hoch. Dann sah ich, wie der Mann der Kleinen unter den Popo griff und das ganze Kind hochhob.</p> <p>Er schob seinen Bademantel beiseite, unter dem er anscheinend völlig nackt war und für einen kurzen Augenblick konnte ich seinen Penis sehen.</p> <p>Das Ding sah Furcht erregend aus, lang und dick, mit riesiger, dunkelroter Eichel oben und mächtigen Hoden unten dran.</p> <p>Ich dachte voller Schrecken noch:</p> <p>„Mein Gott, er wir doch nicht etwa die arme Kleine mit diesem Riesenschwanz ficken wollen?“ und schaute gespannt auf den kleinen Mädchenschlitz vorne, wo jetzt die Eichelspitze des Mannes erscheinen müsste, aber nichts geschah, dann sah ich, wie sich das Mädchen wild aufbäumte und dabei laut schrie:</p> <p>„Nein…. Papa…. nein, tu…. es… bitte…. nicht Papa!“</p> <p>Dann sah ich, wie der Mann den Kinderkörper auf seinen Schwanz drückte und dachte:</p> <p>„Mein Gott, jetzt fickt er sie in den kleinen Popo!“</p> <p>Und so war es auch, das arme Kind wurde durch den steifen Schwanz seiner brutalen Vaters direkt gepfählt.</p> <p>Es war grausig, ihr Geschrei und ihr Jammern zu hören, wenn ihr der Männerpenis bis zu dem Hoden in den Hintern fuhr und dann fast ganz wieder herausgezogen wurde.</p> <p>Der Mann hatte mittlerweile die beiden Füße der Kleinen gepackt und sie auf seine Knie gestellt.</p> <p>Er hat die Kleine so weit zurückgebeugt, dass ihr Köpfchen jetzt auf seinen Schultern lag und sie ihre Brüsten samt Unterkörper weit vorstreckte, da ihre Beinchen weit gespreizt waren, konnte ich jetzt ganz genau sehen, wie er mit seinem Penis immer tief in den engen, kleinen Kinderpopo fuhr und dann sein Ding wieder so weit herauszog, dass man fast die ganze Eichel sehen konnte.</p> <p>Dabei öffnete sich ihr kleiner Schlitz immer wieder, ihre dicken, rosigen Schamlippen stülpten sich weit nach außen, so dass man das rote Innere sehen konnte, dann zog sich das süße, kleine Kinder-Vötzchen wieder zu einem schmalen Strich zusammen.</p> <p>Ich konnte kein Auge von diesem erregenden Schauspiel lassen, obwohl mir die jammernde und heulende Kleine Leid tat, wie sie ihr Vater so brutal, anal missbrauchte.</p> <p>Plötzlich packte der Mann das Mädchen an den schmalen Hüften, drehte es um und setzte es vor sich auf den Boden.</p> <p>Das kleine Mädchen kniete jetzt zwischen den offenen Beinen des Mannes, wo oben sein gewaltiger Schwanz herausragte.</p> <p>Der Mann packte mit der Linken seinen steifen Ständer und mit der Rechten griff er in den kleinen Lockenkopf und riss das Köpfchen des Mädchens zu seinem Schwanz hin, aber zu spät.</p> <p>Sein riesiger Samenschwall spitzte mitten in das hübsche Tränengesicht der Kleinen.</p> <p>Das Mädchen erschrak sehr, als sie die warme, klebrige Flüssigkeit auf sich zufliegen sah und wollte schnell den Kopf wegdrehen, aber der Mann hielt ihr eisern das Köpfchen fest und ejakulierte stöhnend auf ihre Augendeckel, die Bäckchen, die Nase und den Mund.</p> <p>Dann lief ihr der Samen über das Gesicht und tropfte auf ihr Nachthemdchen und auf die teilweise entblößten Brüstchen.</p> <p>Als kein Samen mehr vorne aus der erregten Eichel kam, griff der Mann der Kleinen unter das Kinn, hob ihr Köpfchen hoch und schaute in ihre von Tränen geschwollen Augen und fragte:</p> <p>„Willst du nun lieb sein, Schatzie?“</p> <p>Das Mädchen nickte mit ihrem kleinen, vom Samen tropfenden Köpfchen, ein paar Mal ganz deutlich.</p> <p>Der Mann nahm seinen nassen, klebrigen Schwanz in die Hand und hielt ihn der Kleinen vor das Gesicht und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Dann komm!“</p> <p>De Kleine beugte sich gehorsam über den halbschlaffen Männerschwanz, öffnete den Mund und stülpe ihre kleinen Lippen langsam Eichel über die dicke Eichel des Mannes.</p> <p>Langsam drang der Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Kindermund ein, bis nur noch die riesigen, haarigen Männerhoden zu sehen waren.</p> <p>Ich dachte mir noch, “mein Gott, wo tut sie dieses Riesengerät wohl nur hin?“ dann sah ich, wie der Mann nach unten griff, die beiden Hände der Kleinen packte und sie an seine Hoden legte.</p> <p>Die kleinen Kinderhände konnten kaum diese Riesen-Eier umfassen, aber sie Kleine fing sofort an, die dicken Dinger in ihren beiden Händen so stark zu kneten, dass der Mann geil aufstöhnte.</p> <p>An der Art, wie sie das machte und daran, wie sie jetzt dem Mann den Schwanz lutschte, sah ich, dass sie das nicht zum ersten Mal machte. Plötzlich hörte ich hinter mir ein Auto in die Hofeinfahrt fahren und dann, wie eine Garagentor geöffnet wurde.</p> <p>Der Mann zog schnell seinen Schwanz aus dem Kindermund heraus.</p> <p>Mit großem Staunen sah ich, dass seine Fickröhre schon wieder riesig groß und steif war, sicher hätte er der armen Kleinen zum zweiten Mal seinen Samen in das kleine Mäulchen gespritzt, wenn er nicht jetzt gestört worden wäre.</p> <p>Der Mann packte das Mädchen, legte sie in ihr Kinderbettchen und deckte sie zu, dann schloss er rasch seinen Bademantel vorne, löschte das Licht und ging nach draußen.</p> <p>Ich hörte erst das leise Schluchzen der armen Kleinen, wie sie in ihre Kissen weinte und dann die Stimme einer jungen Frau, die rief:</p> <p>„Wo bist du Liebling?</p> <p>„Hier bin ich Schatz, ich war bei Sandra im Kinderzimmer, kam die Antwort.</p> <p>„Ist was mit Sandra?“</p> <p>„Nein, nichts besonderes, nur, dass ich ihr gerade den blanken Arsch verhauen habe!“</p> <p>„Und jetzt?“ fragte die Frau und der Mann sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Jetzt liegt sie in ihrem Bett und heult!“</p> <p>„Oder sie spielt wieder heimlich unter der Bettdecke mit ihrem kleinen, geilen Vötzchen, so wie immer!“ antwortete die Frau und der Mann sagte amüsiert:</p> <p>„Ich glaube nicht, dass Sandra schon wieder heimlich wichst Schatz, gerade deshalb habe ich ihr ja das nackte Ärschen verhauen!“</p> <p>„Dann hat sie es auch verdient!“ hörte ich die Frau sagen, dann verließ ich schnell meinen Beobachtungsposten.</p> <p>Ich ging um das Haus herum und klingelte.</p> <p>Die junge Frau öffnete mir, sie war genau so hübsch wie ihre kleine Tochter, ja fast ihr Ebenbild. Ich übergab ihr das Telegramm und entfernte mich rasch, aus Angst, ich könnte mich doch noch verraten.</p></div>",[]
310,Der Nikolaus,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Die neunjährige Susi freute sich schon lange auf den Besuch des lieben Nikolaus, aber es sollte ganz anders kommen, als sie sich es gedacht hatte....",2007-06-23,4,4,"M, g, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>„Poch, poch, poch!“ Drei mal klopfte es an die Tür.</p> <p>„Wer kann das bloß sein, so spät?“ fragte die Mama und der Papa sagte: „Wer wird das wohl sein, hast du vergessen was Heute für ein Tag ist, Heute ist Nikolaustag? und die neunjährige Susi sagte: „Ja, Papa, es ist es sicher der Nikolaus!“</p> <p>Dann geh und öffne ihm Susi!“ sagte die Mama.</p> <p>Die niedliche Kleine ging zur Türe, dabei hüpfte sie mehr als sie ging und ihr kurzes Röckchen wippte so lustig auf und ab, dass man genau sah, wo ihre langen schlanken Beinchen an ihrem blütenweißen Höschen hinten endeten.</p> <p>Sie öffnete die Türe und herein stapfte ein riesiger Nikolaus, mit langem weißen Bart und rotem Cape.</p> <p>Erschreckt sah Susi, wie der Mann mit seine schweren Stiefel zum Sessel stapfte, seine beiden Säcke, die er auf der Schulter trug, laut polternd auf den Boden stellte und sich dann in den großen, breiten Sessel fallen ließ.</p> <p>Dann zog er ein großes rotes Taschentuch aus der Tasche, wischte sich damit über die Stirn und sagte:</p> <p>„Uff, war das wieder ein Tag, so viele unartige Kinder Heute.</p> <p>Dann wand er sich an das Mädchen und sagte:</p> <p>„Du bist also die Susi?“</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Nikolaus?“ sagte das Mädchen in einer Mischung aus Angst und Ehrfurcht, Dann streckte er die beiden Hände aus und öffnete die Beine.</p> <p>„Komm einmal her zu mir Susi, sagte der Mann und Susi kam zögernd her und stellte sich zwischen die offenen Beinen des Mannes.</p> <p>Der Nikolaus legte seine Hände um die Hüften von Susi und zog sie ganz eng an sich.</p> <p>„Hast du auch ein Lied oder ein Gedicht für mich, Susi? fragte der Mann und Susi wurde ganz rot im Gesicht vor Aufregung und fing an zu stottern:</p> <p>„Lieber guter Nikolaus,<br/> pack nicht deine Rute aus.<br/> lass sie lieber im Säckchen drin,<br/> weil ich ein liebes Mädchen bin!“</p> <p>„So, so, du meinst also, dass du immer brav bist, Susi?“</p> <p>Susi nickte und der Mann fragte:</p> <p>„Immer, bist du immer brav, Susi?“</p> <p>Susi errötete bis in die Haarwurzel und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Nein Herr Nicolaus, nicht immer!“</p> <p>„Ja, das habe ich auch gehört, deine Mama sagte mir, dass du ihr ab und zu freche Antworten gibst und das du so gerne solche Röckchen hier trägst, die so kurz sind wie dieser hier, wo man beim Bücken dein Höschen und dein niedliches Popochen hinten sehen kann!“ sagte der Mann und hob Susis Röckchen so weit hoch, so dass sie jetzt nur noch im Unterhöschen vor ihm stand.</p> <p>Susi, purpurrot vor Scham schlug die Augen nieder und flüsterte leise.</p> <p>„Oh, bitte nicht Herr Nikolaus, nicht mein Popochen aufdecken, ich schäme mich doch so!“</p> <p>Aber der Mann ließ sich nicht beirren, er legte Susi die Hand vorne auf ihr Höschen, wo sich ihr kleines Schlitzchen ganz deutlich darunter abzeichnete, streichelte ihr erst über den Höschenzwickel vorne, dann schob es den Mittefinger unter den engen Slip der Kleinen und fuhr ihr mit dem Fingerrücken sanft über die beiden dicken, fleischigen Schamlippen und sagte:</p> <p>„Ich weiß noch mehr von dir, ich weiß, dass du so gerne mit dem kleinen Ding hier spielst, wenn du allein in deinem Bettchen liegst, stimmt das Susi?“</p> <p>Susi wurde noch röter im Gesicht, schwieg aber verschämt.</p> <p>„Dafür habe ich etwas in meinem Sack, Susi geh hin und öffne ihn, dann siehst du, was ich meine!“</p> <p>Susi, froh der beschämenden Betastung des Nikolaus zu entkommen, ging rasch zu den beiden Säcken und griff in den Großen.</p> <p>„Den Kleinen meine ich, Susi!“ sagte der Mann und Susi griff in den kleinen Sack.</p> <p>Plötzlich hatte sie Tränen in den Augen und zog rasch die Hand zurück.</p> <p>„Nimm ruhig heraus, was du im Sack findest Susi, es gehört nämlich dir!“ sagte der Nikolaus streng und Susi gehorchte.</p> <p>Sie griff wieder in den Sack und zog dann die Hand zurück.</p> <p>Dann hielt sie eine lange Rute in der Hand, eine Rute aus langen dünnen Birkenzweigen, die hinten mit einem rosa Bändchen umschlungen war.</p> <p>„Komm her Susi und bring die Rute mit!“ sagte der Nikolaus wieder ganz streng und Susi gehorchte, sie kam zögernd näher.</p> <p>Der Nikolaus packte sie am Handgelenk und zog sie wieder zwischen seine Beine.</p> <p>Dann nahm er dem Mädchen die Rute aus der Hand und hielt die Susi vor das Gesicht und fragte:</p> <p>„Weißt du Susi, was man mit so einer Rute macht?“</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Nikolaus, schlagen!“</p> <p>„Wohin Susi, worauf bekommen unartige Mädchen wie du die Rute, sag er mir?“</p> <p>„Auf den Popo Herr Nikolaus!“ sagte Susi schamrot.</p> <p>„Ja, richtig Susilein, unartige Mädchen wie du, die Anderen ihr Höschen und den Popo zeigen und die sich nachts im Bettchen heimlich unten zwischen den Beinchen an der Muschi und dem Kitzlerchen spielen, die brauchen tüchtig was mit der Rute auf den Popo hinten, also los, auf was wartest du noch, heb dein Röckchen hoch und zieh dein Höschen aus!“ sagte der Nikolaus ebenso streng.</p> <p>Susi schossen jetzt sofort die Tränen in die Augen und sie schluchzte:</p> <p>„Oh, lieber guter Herr Nikolaus, bitte nicht auf den Nackten schlagen, kann ich nicht bei der Bestrafung mein Höschen anbehalten, so wie bei der Mama immer, wenn sie mich haut?“</p> <p>„Von der Mama bekommst du doch immer die Haue mit dem Meerrohr, stimmts?“</p> <p>„Ja Herr Nikolaus, das stimmt!“ sagte Susi leise.</p> <p>„Und weil so ein Rohrstock viel mehr zieht und auch mehr schmerzt, darfst du bei der Haue bei deiner Mama immer dein Höschen anbehalten, die Rute muss aber, weil sie nicht so arg zieht auf dem Popochen hinten, über die nackten Schinken gehauen werden, das siehst du doch ein Susilein, oder?“ fragte der Mann und Susi nickte ergeben.</p> <p>„Dann zieh endlich dein Höschen aus, oder soll ich das für dich tun, Susi? fragte der Nikolaus.</p> <p>Susi griff sich heulend unter das Röckchen und streifte sich ihr Höschen bis auf die Fußfesseln hinab, dann stieg sie erst aus dem Einen und dann aus dem anderen Hosenbein heraus.</p> <p>Dann bückte sie sich und hob ihr Höschen vom Boden auf.</p> <p>Dabei streckte sie ihren schon recht molligen, rosaroten Kinderpopo recht aufreizend hinten heraus, was allerliebst aussah.</p> <p>Dann stand sie unschlüssig ihr Höschen in der Hand drehend vor dem Mann.</p> <p>Der griff mit beiden Händen zu, eine Hand legte er dem Mädchen hinten auf den Molli und die Andere fuhr Susi vorne zwischen die Beinchen, zwang ihre Schenkelchen auseinander und dann streichelte er die nackte Scham ausgiebig.</p> <p>Susi stöhnte leise vor sich hin und wollte vor Scham in den Boden versinken.</p> <p>Mama und Papa schauten teils neugierig, teils schmunzelnd dem Spiel der Beiden zu, ohne einzuschreiten.</p> <p>„Wie machst du es dir immer Susi, so?“ fragte der Mann und rieb Susi mit zwei Finger oben am kleinen Kitzler, der schon gut ausgebildet war, aber Susi schwieg.</p> <p>„Oder machst du es immer so?“ fragte der Mann, drang dabei mit dem Finger in Susis Scham ein und fickte sie vorsichtig.</p> <p>Susi schaute Hilfe suchend zu ihren Eltern, aber beide lächelnden nur und schwiegen.</p> <p>Susi auch, sie stand mit geschlossenen Augen vor dem Mann und schwieg beharrlich.</p> <p>„Na gut, wenn du mir nicht zeigen willst, wie du dich immer selbst befriedigst, dann musst du eben jetzt meine Rute fühlen, komm leg dich über meinen Schoß und streck den Popo schön weit hinten heraus, dann bekommst du jetzt von mir deine Belohnung für deinen Ungehorsam!“</p> <p>sagte der Mann und zog sich die weinende Susi über den Schoß.</p> <p>Bevor er aber die Rute nahm, streichelte er noch ein wenig Susis dicke Popobäckchen, dann nahm er beide Wonneproppen in die Hände und zog sie Susi so weit hinten auseinander, dass man Susis Popoloch und ihre Schamlippen, mit dem erregten Kitzlerchen oben dran, gut sehen konnte.</p> <p>Susi zog immer wieder ihre Kindervotze so weit zusammen, dass sie nur noch ein schmaler Schlitz war und dann, wenn die Anstrengung nachließ, klaffte ihr Schlitz wieder weit auseinander und dazwischen sah man das heftig zuckende Popoloch, das immer wieder auf und zuschnappte und aussah, wie das Maul eines Karpfen, der nach Luft schnappte.</p> <p>Keinem der Anwesenden war der Anblick des zuckenden Mädchenvötzchen und dem zitternden Popoloch der heftig weinenden Kleinen egal, der Papa dachte im Stillen:</p> <p>„Mein Gott, ich wusste ja gar nicht wie sexy die Kleine schon ist und bekam dabei einen Steifen in der Hose.</p> <p>Der Mama lief der Speichel im Mund zusammen und sie dachte:</p> <p>„Man müsste das süße, nackte Kindervötzchen und das große Arschloch weiter hinten jetzt schön mit der Zunge auslecken!“</p> <p>Nur der Nikolaus wusste:</p> <p>„Noch Heute bekommt die niedliche Kleine den Schwanz des Nikolaus in all ihre drei kleinen Löcher gesteckt, in das Mäulchen, in das kleine enge Vötzchen unten und in ihr geiles Arschloch hinten!“ und dabei presste er seinen mächtigen Steifen, den er unter dem Mantel hatte, gegen das nackte Bäuchlein der Kleinen.</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>Drei mal sauste die Rute über die rosaroten Kinderbacken.</p> <p>Susi schrie erschreckt auf und warf die Beine hoch.</p> <p>Ihr Papa schaute ihr wieder neugierig zwischen die offenen Beine und sein Schwanz wuchs noch mehr an.</p> <p>Die Mama presste ihre Schenkel zusammen und wünschte sich auf den Platz von Susi, zumal sie das Ding schon kannte, das sich unter Susis nacktem Schoß so mächtig regte, zu oft hatte sie schon die mächtige rote Nülle des Mannes im Mund gehabt und abgelutscht, zu oft ist ihr die Stange bis zu den Eiern hinten in den Arsch gefahren und die Eichel hat ihr fast das Arschloch hinten zerrissen, dass sie vor Schmerz gebrüllt hat, aber sie hat es immer genossen und Heute war Susi dran, Heute sollte sie statt ihrer gefickt werden, das hatten beide, ihr Mann und sie, dem Mann versprochen, das war der Preis für den großzügigen Kredit, den er ihrem Mann eingeräumt hatte, damit ihr Haus nicht zwangsversteigert wird.</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>Wieder sauste die Rute über den nackten Kinderpopo.</p> <p>„Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhuuuuuuuuuuuu! weinte Susi jetzt.</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>Wieder drei mit der Rute, „Was ist Susilein, willst du jetzt dem Nikolaus zeigen, wie du dich immer selbst befriedigst, wenn du nachts in deinem Bettchen liegst?“</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Au, au. aaaaaaaaaauuu!“ weinte Susi, schwieg aber.</p> <p>„Du willst es mir also nicht zeigen, wie du immer heimlich wichst, Susilein, na gut, hier hast du noch drei feste mit meiner Rute!“</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Oh, oh, mein Ärschchen, mein armes nacktes Ärschchen, das tut sooooo wehhhhh, lieber, lieber Nikolaus, kannst du nicht aufhören mich zu schlagen!“ jammerte Susi und der Nikolaus sagte:</p> <p>„Doch, wenn du mir zeigst, wie du immer mit deinem kleinen Kätzchen spielst, dann höre ich sofort auf zu schlagen, Susi!“</p> <p>„Ich……, ich….. kann…. das…. nicht….. Herr Nikolaus!“ heulte Susi jetzt laut.</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Warum nicht, warum kannst du uns nicht zeigen wie du immer wichst?“</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Uhhhhhhhuuuu, weil, weil ich mich so schäme, wenn ich es mir vor Allen hier selber unten am Pipi machen muss!“ kam es von Unten.</p> <p>„Und wenn ich den Papa und die Mama wegschicke, spielst du dann mit deinem Vötzchen, Susi?“</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Los, antworte mir?“</p> <p>„Switt, switt, switt!“</p> <p>„Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!“ heulte Susi.</p> <p>„Gut, dann schicken wir den Papa und die Mama weg und dann zeigst du mir wie du immer onanierst, einverstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja, ja!“ flüsterte Susi leise.</p> <p>Der Nikolaus machte eine Kopfbewegung und Susis Eltern gingen aus dem Zimmer.</p> <p>Die Mama war ganz enttäuscht, zu gerne hätte sie mitangesehen, wie Susi sich vor aller Augen einen runterholt und wie sie den Schwanz vom Nikolaus in das kleine Mäulchen genommen und abgelutscht hätte, sie war auch sehr gespannt darauf, wie Susi laut geschrieen und gejammert hätte, wenn ihr der Riesenschwanz des Nikolaus hinten zwischen die dicken Arschbacken gesteckt worden wäre und der Mann ihr seinen Steifen in den engen Arsch gesteckt und das Kinderloch hinten kräftig ausgefickt hätte, zu gerne hätte sie auch Susis Entjungferung durch den geilen Nikolaus erlebt und wie der Mann seinen Samen in das Kind gespritzt hätte, ob er wohl in ihren Mund ejakuliert, oder ihr seinen heißen Schmand in ihr kleines, enges Arschloch spritzt oder in das Vötzchen laufen lässt?</p> <p>Auch der Mann hätte zu gerne zugeschaut, wie die Neunjährige jetzt oral, anal und vaginal vergewaltigt wird, er durfte das ja nicht tun, aber zum Glück lief ja schon die ganze Zeit die versteckte Videokamera mit, da konnte er alles nachher sehen und vielleicht den Film anderen Pedeophielen verkaufen, deshalb hatte er auch die Idee mit dem Nikolaus, so konnte man auf dem Film außer Susi niemanden erkennen und das war gut so.</p></div>",[]
311,Meine Lerchen,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Der Leiter des Heimes für schwer erziehbare Mädchen nennt seine Chor-Mädchen ""meine Lerchen"", weil sie so schön singen können, doch schöner singen sie, wenn sie über seinem ""Prügel-Bock liegen.....",2007-06-29,5,5,"M/gggg, spank, anal, oral",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wenn ich nachmittags mit einem freundlichen:</p> <p>„Guten Tag meine kleinen Lerchen!“ -</p> <p>die Turnhalle betrete und die dort versammelten zwei Dutzend Mädchen im Alter zwischen neun und sechzehn Jahren, mich mit einem ebenso freundlichen:</p> <p>„Guten Tag Herr Direktor!“ -</p> <p>begrüßen, bin ich ganz stolz.</p> <p>Meine“ Lerchen“ sind eine Auswahl von Mädchen aus dem Heim für schwer erziehbare oder elternloser Kinder, das ich ebenso leite, wie hier den Mädchenchor.</p> <p>Meine Augen ruhen wohlgefällig auf den properen Mädchen, in ihren Schuluniformen.</p> <p>Schwarze Lackschuhe und weiße Kniestrümpfe, dazu einen blauen Faltenrock mit Trägern und weiße Blusen ohne BH darunter und unter dem Rock enge, weiße Höschen ist Standart im Heim.</p> <p>Die Röckchen der kleineren Mädchen sind so knapp geschnitten, dass sie gerade ihre weißen Höschen unter den Röckchen verdecken, aber bei der geringsten Bewegung kann man ihre Höschenzwickel vorne, wo sich oft ihre beiden speckigen, nackten Schamlippen deutlich abzeichnen und ihre strammen Ärschchen hinten sehen.</p> <p>Die Röckchen der Größeren sind etwas länger, aber kurz genug, dass man gut ihre molligen, nackten Schenkelchen zwischen den Kniestrümpfen und den Höschen sehen kann, was für mich immer besonders reizvoll aussieht.</p> <p>Ich selbst habe diese Kleidung angeordnet, genau so habe ich jedes Mädchen einzeln für den Chor ausgesucht.</p> <p>Die Auserwählten müssen verschiedene Kriterien erfüllen, die nur mir bekannt sind:</p> <p>Die kleinen Mädchen müssen niedlich und die Großen müssen hübsch sein. Ebenso müssen sie eine gute Figur haben, willig und verschwiegen sein und natürlich auch singen können.</p> <p>Nicht gerade wie die Callas, im Chor zählt nicht allein nur die Einzelstimme, sondern die gesamte Harmonie.</p> <p>Jedes Mädchen im Heim wünscht sich innbrünstig in meinem Chor aufgenommen zu werden, weil die Chor-Mädchen in der Anstalt besondere Privilegien genießen.</p> <p>Wenn ich ein Mädchen für den Chor auserwählt habe und sie kann nicht singen, oder sie strengt sich nicht genug an, es zu lernen, dann nehme ich sie einfach bei der Hand und gehe mit ihr zu dem Turnpferd, das in der Mitte der Turnhalle steht.</p> <p>Dort lege ich sie dann über, schlage ihre das kurze Röckchen über die Hüften hoch, ziehe ihr das Höschen vom Popochen und versohle ihr tüchtig mit einem Rohrstöcken den nackten Hintern und ihre empfindlichen Oberschenkel hinten.</p> <p>Und das vor den Augen aller der anderen Mädchen, damit sich die Gezüchtigte auch richtig schämt.</p> <p>Man glaubt es nicht, wie da die Mädchen plötzlich “singen“ können, da beherrschen sie plötzlich alle Tonlagen, die es gibt.</p> <p>Nach der Popohaue muss dann das Mädchen zur Strafe mit abgezogenen Höschen und nacktem Hintern, während der gesamten Singstunde, in der Ecke stehen und allen anderen Mädchen ihren roten Striemen-Popo zeigen.</p> <p>Aber auch während der Sing-Stunde tritt häufig mein Stöckchen in Aktion.</p> <p>Wer nicht aufpasst, schwatz oder Dummheiten während der Sing-Stunde macht, wird von übergelegt und bekommt tüchtig das nackte Popochen voll.</p> <p>Anschließend muss die Gezüchtigte an die Wand, das Höschen auf den Schenkelchen hängend muss sie ihren rot geschlagenen Popo herzeigen, bis die Stunde zu Ende ist.</p> <p>Dabei können die Mädchen von Glück sagen, dass ich sie nicht zu mir in den Strafraum bestelle.</p> <p>Der Strafraum, oder das „Tränen-Zimmer, wie die Mädchen ihn nennen, liegt im Keller und ist mit allen erdenklichen Züchtigungsinstrumenten und Züchtigungswerkzeugen ausgestattet.</p> <p>sind, wie Prügelböcke, Kreuze zum Anschnallen und Auspeitschen der Mädchen, Ketten und Flaschenzüge zum Fesseln und Hochziehen der Beine, besonders dann, wenn eine Schamauspeitschung bei einem Mädchen fällig ist.</p> <p>Es befinden sich neben allen erdenklichen Utensilien, welche Schmerzen verursachen, auch moderne elektronische Geräte zur Disziplinierung im Keller.</p> <p>Besonders schlimm ergeht es den Mädchen, welche nachts im Bett eines anderen Mädchens erwischt werden.</p> <p>Sicher kommt es in allen Schlafsälen zu lesbischen Beziehungen, wir wissen sehr wohl, dass Mädchen sich nachts im Bett heimlich gegenseitig unten lecken, auch dass sich die Mädchen allerlei Gegenstände in die Vulva und in den Anus einführen und sich so sexuell stimulieren, aber das können wir nicht dulden.</p> <p>Haben wir eines der Mädchen oder gar beide bei solchen Sachen erwischt, droht ihnen strengste Bestrafung im Keller.</p> <p>Dort muss sich das Mädchen ganz nackt ausziehen und den Prügel-Tisch besteigen und sich auf den Bauch legen.</p> <p>Dann schnalle ich ihr Arme und Beine mit den Fesselriemen an den Zucht-Tisch so dass das Mädchen mir jetzt völlig hilflos ausgeliefert ist.</p> <p>Dann nehme ich die „neunschwänzigen Katze“ zur Hand und beginne mit ihrer Züchtigung.</p> <p>Mit festen Schlägen zwischen ihre empfindlichen Schulterblätter fange ich an, lass die Peitschen-Riemen über Rücken und Hüften knallen und dann kommt ihr nackter Arsch unter die Riemen, was meist schon eine großes Geheule oder Geschrei bei der Gezüchtigten auslöst, das sich noch verstärkt, wenn die Schnüre nachdrücklich ihre Beine, angefangen von den Oberschenkeln bis hinunter zu den Waden striemen.</p> <p>Dann binde ich das Mädchen los, dreh sie auf den Rücken und befestige den „Schenkel-Spreizer“, das ist eine verstellbare Stange, an deren Enden sich zwei Leder-Schlaufen befinden, an welche die Fußfesseln des Mädchens geschnallt werden und dann auf das Äußerste auseinander gezogen, die Spalte des Züchtligs schamlos auseinanderklaffen lässt.</p> <p>Nun wird der Schenkel-Spreizer in den Flaschenzug der oberhalb des Züchtigungs-Tisches von der Decke herabhängt eingeklinkt und der Unterleib des Mädchens so weit hochgezogen, dass ihr Arsch jetzt frei in der Luft hängt.</p> <p>Meist beginne ich mit der Auspeitschung ihrer beiden Brüste und lasse sie tüchtig hüpfen, dann nehme ich mir ihren Bauch und anschleißend ihren Schamhügel vor.</p> <p>Meist heult oder schreit die Gezüchtigte jetzt bereits hemmungslos und oft heult das andere Mädchen, das zuschauen muss, wie ihre lesbische Freundin von mir auf das Strengest ausgepeitscht wird und weiß, dass sie gleich selbst auf den Prügel-Tisch muss und von mir die gleiche Behandlung bekommt, gleich mit.</p> <p>Dann nehme ich mir die Waden des Mädchens vor, arbeite mich anschließend zu ihren Schenkeln, knapp unterhalb ihrer offenen Spalte hoch, ihr Vagina verschone ich bewusst, um die Spannung und Angst für das Mädchen zu erhöhen.</p> <p>Die Schläge auf ihre nackte Votze bekommt das Mädchen von mir, wenn sie nicht mehr dran denkt, unvermittelt und überfallartig, dementsprechend groß ist dann auch ihre Geheule und Geschrei, das sie anstimmt, wenn ihr die Lederschnüre scharf zwischen die Beinen fahren und streng, nicht nur ihre Schamlippen und den hochempfindlichen Kitzler, sondern auch ihre Anus zwischen ihren beiden Arschbacken striemen.</p> <p>Wenn dann das Mädchen verzweifelt an ihren Fesseln zerrt und ich mich lange genug an dem von dicken, roten Striemen übersäten Mädchen-Körper satt gesehen habe. Lasse ich sie ausweinen und dann geht es ab in den Arrest, denn neben dem „Tränen-Zimmer liegen mehrere Arresträume, dorthin werden die Mädchen nach ihrer Züchtigung gebracht.</p> <p>Nackt, an Händen und Füßen gefesselt, bleiben sie dort für eine, oder mehrere Stunden und können sie sich dort ausweinen.</p> <p>Besonders renitente Mädchen bleiben dort auch mal eine Nacht, um über ihre Missetaten nachzudenken.</p> <p>Dabei werden den Mädchen die Hände auf den Rücken gefesselt und mit einer Kette verbunden, die an einem Hacken in der Wand verankert ist und die gerade so weit reicht, dass das Zucht-Mädchen von ihrer Holz-Pritsche gerade das Nacht-Geschirr erreichen kann, um ihre Notdurft zu verrichten.</p> <p>Die strenge Fesselung der Hände soll auch verhindern, dass das Mädchen in der Arrest-Zelle heimlich onanieren kann.</p> <p>Besonders renitente Mädchen, sind für mich solche, die sich nicht meinen Anordnungen während ihrer Züchtigung beugen, die sich gegen die Schläge wehren, oder die sich nicht freiwillig von mir ficken lassen wollen oder mir sonst den Gehorsam verweigern, wie etwa mir den Penis zu wichsen oder ihn in den Mund zu nehmen und abzulutschen. Natürlich ficke ich all meine Mädchen entweder vor, oder während oder nach der Züchtigung.</p> <p>Die Kleinen, die noch unschuldig sind, in die Ärschen hinten rein und die Großen ficke ich richtig durch.</p> <p>Ich ficke bei der abendlichen Popohaue nicht alle weiblichen Zöglinge, das ginge ja nicht, da ich ja oft ein halbes Dutzend weiblicher Sträflinge vor meiner Türe habe, ich nehme mir nur die Mädchen vor, auf die ich Heute besonders scharf bin, weil aber alle Mädchen im Laufe ihres Aufenthaltes im Heim mehrmals im Strafkeller erscheinen müssen, kann ich mit Recht sagen, dass alle Mädchen meinen Schwanz kennen gelernt haben und wenn sie ihn auch nur in der Hand, im Popo hinten oder im Mäulchen hatten.</p> <p>Bei meinen “Lerchen“ ist es mir gelungen, ohne dass sie es wissen, sie meinen sexuellen Neigungen nach gewissermaßen zu “markieren“. Und das kam so:</p> <p>Als ich mir die zehnjährige Susi, ein blondes, hübsche Mädchen mit blauen Augen das erste Mal vornahm und sie mit dem Bauch nach unten über den Prügeltisch legte und ihr meinen Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Popo hinten steckte, da schrie sie das ganze Haus zusammen. Ich konnte das verstehen, denn ihr After war ja so eng und mein Schwanz, den sie mir vorher in ihrer kleinen Faust so liebevoll gewichst hatte, war so groß und steif, wie noch nie.</p> <p>Kaum steckte meine Eichel ein kleines Stückchen in den kleinen, engen Kinderarsch, da schrie Susi laut und strampelte so mit den Beinen, dass ich nicht weiter in ihren After eindringen konnte.</p> <p>Ich zog meinen Schwanz wieder aus ihrem Po und bot ihr an, statt eines Popo-Ficks sollte sie mir jetzt schön Einen blasen, was sie nach anfänglichem Zögern dann auch tat.</p> <p>Als sie dann vor mir auf dem Boden kniete und meinen Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in ihrem kleinen Mund stecken hatte (ich dachte noch, “mein Gott, wo tut sie das große, steife Ding nur hin?“) da entpuppte sie sich als eine sehr talentierte Schwanzlutscherin.</p> <p>Sie war ein reines Naturtalent, wie sie das machte.</p> <p>Ihre kleine, nasse Zunge umkreiste erst meine dick angeschwollene Eichel, ihre Zungenspitze stieß ein paar mal fest in mein Pissloch, wanderte dann den Schaft entlang, hinunter zu meinen Hoden, dann über meinen Damm und den ganzen Weg dann wieder zurück, um von Neuem mit dem Lecken zu beginnen.</p> <p>Als ihr Eifer dann wieder etwas nachließ, da packte ich sie rechts und links an ihren langen Haaren, so dass zwei Zöpfe daraus entstanden und dann bestimmte ich den Rhythmus und fickte Susi mit weit ausholenden Fick-Stößen in ihr kleines, enges Lutsch- Mäulchen. Ich kam dann auch rasch und spritzte Susi das ganze Mäulchen mit meinem Schmand voll.</p> <p>Sie wollte meinen Samen erst nicht freiwillig schlucken, aber die Drohung, mit dem Stöckchen nachzuhelfen, machte sie gefügig und gehorsam schluckte und würgte sie dann alles runter.</p> <p>Während sich Susi das Mäulchen mit dem Taschentuch säuberte, ging ich zum Schrank und holte zwei Haarspangen heraus, und sagte zu Susi: „Ich möchte, dass du von nun an deine Haare so trägst!“</p> <p>Dann machte ich ihr seitlich zwei Zöpfe und steckte sie mit den Spangen fest.</p> <p>Susi sah jetzt aus wie Pippi Langstrumpf und es gefiel ihr auch sehr. Von da an trug sie immer ihre beiden schlauen Zöpfe seitlich am Köpfchen und das brachte mich auf die Idee mit der Markierung. Alle meine Lerchen, die mir gut den Schwanz lutschten, bekamen in Zukunft so zwei Haarspangen von mir, mit der Bitte, ihre Haare in nun so zu tragen, wie Susi.</p> <p>Die Mädchen machten das gerne, wie sie alles machten, was ich ihnen befahl, nur um mir zu gefallen, oder um nicht so fest den nackten Arsch und die empfindlichen Schenkelchen hinten mit dem Stöckchen von mir voll zu bekommen, wenn sie wieder einmal über den Prügel-Bock mussten.</p> <p>Sie wussten ja nicht, dass sie damit für mich als gute und willige „Schwanzlutscherinnen“ gekennzeichnet waren.</p> <p>Als ich die dreizehjährige Petra das erste Mal im Strafraum hatte und ihr befahl, sich zum Strafempfang nackt auszuziehen, da staunte ich nicht schlecht, Petra hatte einen ungewöhnliche schlanken Körper, kaum einen Brustansatz und schmale Popobacken, dazu hatte sie außer ihren langen, schwarzen Schopf, sonst nirgendwo Haare, sogar ihre kleine Pussy war völlig blank und von hinten sah Petra aus wie ein Junge..</p> <p>Ich peitsche sie gründlich aus und Petra schrie dementsprechend laut. Als ich aber nach den Prügeln hinter sie trat, ihre schmalen, rot gepeitschten Popobacken auseinander riss und ihr meinen Steifen in den Hintern steckte, da machte Petra sofort mit, ihr kleiner Arsch wand sich unter meinen festen, ja fast brutalen den Stößen hin und her und Petra stöhnte ganz geil dabei, dann hatte sie einen oder gar zwei Abgänge dabei, ich spürte das genau, weil sich dabei ihr kleines, enges Kinderarschloch im Spritz-Rhythmus zusammenzog, was mir auch gleich einen furiosen Orgasmus verschaffte.</p> <p>Nachher, als Petra vor mir kniete und noch eine Weile an meiner Nülle nuckelte, griff ich ihr in das Haar und streichelte ihr den Kopf und dabei sagte ich:</p> <p>„Ich glaube du sollest dir die Haare ganz kurz schneiden lassen, Mädchen!“</p> <p>Und schon am nächsten Tag hatte Petra einen schlauen Bubikopf und sah jetzt wirklich aus, wie ein Junge.</p> <p>Immer wenn ich Petra vor mir über dem Prügeltisch liegen hatte, mein Schwanz in ihrem kleinen, schmalen Popo hinten steckte und ich ihr mit beiden Händen die kleinen Brüstchen streichelte, stellte ich mir vor, ich würde einen Jungen arschficken, was mich immer mächtig angeilte.</p> <p>Danach mussten sich alle Mädchen, die sich gerne von mir in die Popo ficken ließen, sich einen Bubi-Kopf schneiden lassen.</p> <p>Für die Mädchen, die ich richtig ficke, musste ich mir eine andere Erkennung einfallen lassen.</p> <p>Es waren ja alle schon größere Mädchen, die ich regelmäßig fickte, außer Maria, sie war erst zehn Jahre alt, als ich sie zu Ersten Mal fickte und das nur aus Versehen.</p> <p>Als ich sie nach der Popoauspeitschung zum Arschfick überlegte, da wehrte sich Maria heftig gegen meinen Schwanz im Arsch und so rutschte ich aus Versehen mit dem Penis in ihr Vötzchen anstatt in ihr Arschloch.</p> <p>Zu meiner großen Freude wehrte sich Maria jetzt nicht mehr, gegen den Fick, ja, sie machte sogar richtig mit.</p> <p>Als ich dann meinen Samen in sie gespritzt und dann meinen Schwanz wieder aus dem kleinen, engen Kinder-Vötzchen hinten herausgezogen hatte, war meine Eichel, zu meiner großen Verwunderung, ganz ohne Blut.</p> <p>Maria gestand mir später, dass sie von einem älteren Mädchen aus ihrem Schlafsaal, - den Namen wollte sie mir nicht sagen-, mit einer Kerze entjungfert wurde.</p> <p>Von da an fickte ich Maria, trotz ihrer erst zehn Jahre, jetzt regelmäßig, Maria hatte es am liebsten, wenn wir es im Stehen machen. Ich nehme sie in den Arm und hebe sie hoch, was ja bei ihren knapp 30 Kilo nicht schwer ist.</p> <p>Maria schlingt ihre Ärmchen um mich und klammert sich mit ihren Beinchen an meinen Hüften fest, dann setze ich meine Eichel an ihre kleine, nackte Schnecke und Petra lässt sich auf meinem Schwanz nieder.</p> <p>Kaum bin ich in sie eingedrungen, da fängt Maria an, mich heftig zu ficken, ja nicht ich ficke sie, sondern Maria fickt mich.</p> <p>So kann sie selbst bestimmen, wie tief sie meinen Schwanz in sich haben will und wie schnell es ihr kommen soll, denn immer wenn sie merkt, dass es gleich so weit ist, verlangsamt sie das Fick-Tempo, um dann wieder um so intensiver weiterzuficken.</p> <p>Dabei stöhnt sie immer ganz geil und flüstert mir unanständige Worte ins Ohr, was mich immer so geil macht.</p> <p>Mit fiel auf, dass Maria einen Mittelzopf trug und so verlangte ich von den großen Mädchen, die ich fickte, dass sie sich einen Zopf machen lassen sollten.</p> <p>Wenn ich nun die Turnhalle betrete und meine Lerchen sehe, oder noch besser, wenn wir ein Konzert veranstalten, was sehr häufig vorkommt, den alle wollen meine Lerchen singen hören, oder wollen sie nur einmal anschauen, besonders die Männer, dann bin ich ganz stolz auf sie, denn nur ich weiß, warum.</p> <p>Vorne, in der ersten Reihe stehen auf dem ersten Podest die Kleinen, mit ihren lustigen Zöpfchen recht und links an den Köpfchen und lassen ihre weißen Höschen blitzen:</p> <p>,, Meine kleinen Schwanzlutscherchen“.</p> <p>Dahinter die Mädchen mit den Bubiköpfchen:</p> <p>„Meine „Arschfickerchen“.</p> <p>Und ganz oben, in der letzten Reihe stehen die Großen, mir ihren Mittelzöpfchen:</p> <p>„Meine geilen Fick-Mäuse.</p> <p>Und alle Mädchen lieben mich, das heißt nicht alle, einige haben nur Angst vor mir, meinen Rohr-Stock und dem Prügeltisch, deshalb lasse sie sich von mir anal, oral und vaginal missbrauchen und einige der Mädchen haben mit Männern gar nichts im Sinn, weil sie lesbisch sind und das ist mein Problehm.</p></div>",[]
312,Franz Und Franzi,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Franz und Franzi, zwei niedliche, zwölfjährige Zwillinge, müssen zur Strafe beim Onkel ihr Geschlecht wechseln…",2007-07-01,4,4,"M, b, g, spank, anal, oral, pedo",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Franz und Franziska, die alle Franzi nannten, waren zwei niedliche zwölfjährige Zwillinge.</p> <p>Sie saßen mit aufgeregtem Gesicht am Telefon und lauschten dem Gespräch, das ihr Vater mit seinem Bruder Hans führte. Onkel Hans lebte in Bayern, wo er von den Eltern einen großen Hof gegerbt hatte.</p> <p>Er hatte Agrarwissenschaften studiert und wolle später den Hof übernehmen, doch dann entwickelte er sich zu einem Agrarexperten und hielt überall in der Welt gut bezahlte Vorträge.</p> <p>Als seine Eltern kurz hintereinander starben, schickte er den alten Knecht und die Hausgehilfin auf das Altenteil und verpachtete die Felder und lebte, wenn er wieder einmal in Deutschland war, allein auf den großen Hof.</p> <p>Seine Haushälterin wäre erkrankt und so bräuchte er dringen etwas Hilfe im Haushalt, ob sein Bruder ihm jetzt, da doch in der nächsten Woche Ferien seien, nicht die Zwillinge zum Helfen schicken könnte, nur für etwa drei Wochen, dann müsste er sowieso nach Florida fliegen, um dort einen Vortrag zu halten und wenn die Zwillinge wollten, dann könnten sie ja mitkommen, in der Zeit, fragte er seinen Bruder.</p> <p>Die Zwillinge die das Gespräch mitgehört hatte, weil ihr Vater den Lautsprecher am Telefon eingeschaltet hatte riefen:</p> <p>„Au ja Papa, dürfen wir, bitte sag“ Ja!“</p> <p>„Meinetwegen, Hans, ich setze sie gleich Morgen in den Zug!“ sagte sein Bruder und die Zwillinge fielen ihren Vater dankbar um den Hals und küssten ihn dankbar.</p> <p>Onkel Hans war sehr erstaunt, wie groß die Beiden schon wieder waren, seit dem letzten Mal, Franzi war größer und fraulicher geworden, sie hatte jetzt schon eine richtigen kleinen Busen und auch Franz schien mächtig gewachsen zu sein.</p> <p>Nur ihre Klamotten gefielen dem Onkel nicht, da war er noch etwas altmodisch und nachdem er die Beiden herzlich geküsst hatte, sagte er missbilligend.</p> <p>„Aber so könnt ihr nicht hier herumlaufen, ein Junge gehört in eine Krachlederne und ein Mädchen in ein fesches Dirndl, aber ihr habt ja noch eure Sachen vom letzten Jahr hier, ich hoffe sie passen euch noch.</p> <p>Dann fuhren sie zum Hof und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„So ihr beiden, jetzt geht in das Bad und duscht euch, dann zieht ihr euch um und kommt zum Essen herunter, ihr werdet sicher hungrig sein, von der langen Reise.</p> <p>Der Onkel ging in die Wohnküche und holte den Braten aus der Röhre, das konnte er, kochen war sein Hobby.</p> <p>Als die Kinder dann nach unten kamen und beide sah, da musste er doch lachen.</p> <p>Franzi hatte ihr Dirndl an, dessen Oberteil so eng war, dass ihr kleiner Busen oben fast herausgedrückt wurde und das Röckchen war so kurz, dass man beim geringsten Bücken die nackten Schenkelchen zwischen dem Höschen und den weißen Strümpfen und ihr Höschen blitzen sah.</p> <p>Franz steckte in der Krachledernen, die ihm inzwischen viel zu klein geworden war, wie ein kleiner Bub.</p> <p>Hinten schauten zwei halbnackte Popobacken heraus und von der Seite konnte man seine großen Hoden sehen, weil Franz nie einen Slip unter der Hose anzog.</p> <p>Der Onkel sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Na ja, ist schon etwas zu klein für euch beide, aber ihr müsst die Sachen schon noch ein paar Tage anziehen, wenn ich Zeit habe, dann fahren wir zusammen nach München und ich kaufe euch was Neues.</p> <p>Dann war für ihn die Sache erledigt und die Drei fingen mit dem Essen an.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag erledigten die Kinder brav ihre Pflichten, die ihnen der Onkel auferlegt hatte und dann stöberten sie durch das Haus.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile kam Franzi ganz aufgeregt zum Onkel und hatte eine alte Puppe in der Hand, die sie auf dem Dachboden gefunden hatte.</p> <p>Die Puppe gehörte schon der Großmutter von Onkel Hans und war sehr wertvoll.</p> <p>Franzi bettelte Onkel Hans regelrecht an, die Puppe behalten zu dürfen und Onkel Hans sagte:</p> <p>„Wenn du gut darauf aufpasst, dann darfst du sie behalten.</p> <p>Franzi küsste den Onkel dankbar und ging ganz glücklich mit der Puppe im Arm hinaus.</p> <p>Aber das Glück sollte nicht lange dauern.</p> <p>Kaum eine Stunde später hörte der Onkel aus der Scheune lautes Geschrei, er dachte wunder was da geschehen wäre und eilte dorthin. Als er sah, was geschehen war, traf ihn fast der Schlag:</p> <p>Auf dem obersten Balken der Scheune ritten beide auf dem Balken herum, Franzi hielt die Puppe an dem Einen und ihr Bruder an dem anderen Arm und jeder zog heftig daran und bevor der Onkel etwas sagen konnte, hatte Franz der Puppe den Arm ausgerissen.</p> <p>Dem Onkel steckte der Schreck tief in den Knochen, nicht auszudenken, wenn einer der Beiden abgestürzt wäre.</p> <p>Er holte vorsichtig die lange Leiter und stellte sie so, dass die Kinder sie erreichen konnten und reif:</p> <p>„Kommt sofort hier herunter!“</p> <p>Beide erschraken sehr, als sie den Onkel sahen und machten sich vorsichtig an den Abstieg.</p> <p>Als beide auf den Boden standen, überall schmutzig, da war der Onkel doch erleichtert und dann begann sein Donnerwetter:</p> <p>„Was habt ihr da oben gemacht Franzi?“ fragte er und Franzi, die ihren strengen Onkel kannte, sagte:</p> <p>„Franz wollte die Puppe haben und weil ich sie ihm nicht gab, verfolgte er mich bis auf den Balken!“</p> <p>„Und warum wolltest du unbedingt die Puppe deiner Schwester haben Franz?“ fragte der Onkel und zog ihn am Ohr dabei.</p> <p>„Ich wollte eben auch eine Puppe haben, die Franzi bekommt immer alles und ich nichts!“ sagte Franz trotzig.</p> <p>„Sicher bekommst du etwas von mir Franz, aber nicht nur du, sondern auch Franzi, das könnt ihr dann brüderlich teilen miteinander, weißt du was ihr bekommt?“</p> <p>„Nein Onkel!“ sagten beide wie aus einem Mund.</p> <p>„Das was ihr beiden bekommt, wächst unten am Bach, wisst ihr was das ist?“</p> <p>Franzi begriff als Erste und rief ganz entsetzt:</p> <p>„Eine Weidengerte?“</p> <p>„Ja Franzi, ihr bekommt es beide jetzt mit der Weidengerte, aber erst geht ihr in das Bad und duscht euch ab, wenn ihr fertig seit, dann kommt ihr zu mir in das Wohnzimmer, ich besorge inzwischen die Gerte und jetzt ab mit euch ins Bad!“</p> <p>Die Beiden schlichen sich davon und der Onkel ging sich am Bach ein paar ordentliche Popofitzer holen.</p> <p>Nach einer halben Stunde standen die Beiden im Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>Mit gesengten Augen standen sie vor dem Onkel und hörten sich seine Strafpredigt an.</p> <p>Er schimpfte beide tüchtig aus, weil sie so ein gefährliches Spiel miteinander getrieben hatten und fragte sie:</p> <p>„Wisst ihr beide eigentlich, was ich für eine Angst um euch gehabt habe, als ich euch auf dem hohen Balken sah?“</p> <p>Beide nickten betreten und der Onkel fuhr fort:</p> <p>„Und dass ihr dafür eine ordentliche Tracht Prügel mit dem Weidenstöckchen verdient habt, seht ihr doch auch ein?“</p> <p>Wieder nickten beide und Franzi fuhr sich verstohlen mit beiden Händen hinten über den niedlichen Popo.</p> <p>Da hatte der Onkel eine Idee, er sagte zu den Kindern:</p> <p>„Wer als Junge mit Puppen spielen will und ein Mädchen auf dem höchsten Balken herumklettert, dann wollen wir einfach einmal die Rollen tauschen, Franz ist jetzt Franzi und Franzi ist jetzt Franz, verstanden?“</p> <p>Die Kinder nickten, wenn auch verständnislos und der Onkel sagte: „Damit es aber auch keine Verwechslungen mit euch beiden gibt, wer ist und damit ihr euch auch richtig schämt, geht ihr jetzt nach oben und wechselt die Kleider, du Franz ziehst alles an was Franzi trägt und du Franzi ziehst die Kleider deines Bruders an und dann habt ihr beide euch wieder hier zur Popobestrafung einzufinden, verstanden?“ Die Zwillinge gingen mit gesengtem Kopf nach oben, sie wussten beide, dass der Onkel keine Widerrede duldete.</p> <p>Onkel Hans legte inzwischen drei von den Weidenruten auf den Tisch und wartete.</p> <p>Nach etwa fünfzehn Minuten kamen die Zwillinge wieder herunter. Als der Onkel die beiden sah, musste er lachen.</p> <p>Franzi steckte in der Lederhose von Franz.</p> <p>Weil ihr die Hose viel zu eng war, schauten hinten beiden runden Popobäckchen aus der engen Hose heraus.</p> <p>Vorne schnitt ihr die Hose so scharf in den Schritt ein, dass man den Abdruck ihres kleinen Schlitzes deutlich vorne sehen konnte.</p> <p>Die festen Schenkelchen wurden von der Hose stramm umschlossen und fast abgeschnürt.</p> <p>Die breiten Hosenträger drückten die festen Brüstchen unter dem karierten Bubenhemd rechts und links heraus.</p> <p>Franz sah aller liebst aus in dem kurzen Dirndl, unter dem seine langen Beine in den weißen Strümpfen steckte und in der er weißen Bluse, fast wie ein Mädchen.</p> <p>Die Kinder standen mit gesengtem Kopf da und starrten wie gebannt auf die drei Ruten auf dem Tisch.</p> <p>Der Onkel setzte sich in seinen Sessel und sagte zu Franzi:</p> <p>„Last mich einmal sehen, was mein Bübchen so alles an hat, komm her und stelle dich mir einmal vor.</p> <p>Franzi ging auf den Onkel zu und stellte sich vor ihn hin. Onkel Hans strich dem Mädchen mit der Hand hinten über den halbnackten Popo und sagte:</p> <p>„Schön sieht es aus, mein Bübchen, sein Popochen ist auch schon richtig stramm, so richtig zum draufhauen, aber jetzt wollen wir einmal sehen, ob das Bübchen auch ein richtigen Schwänzchen hat. Dann knöpfte er der erschreckten Franzi vorne das Höschen auf und klappte den Hosenlatz herunter.</p> <p>Da Franzi kein Unterhöschen trug, kam jetzt erst ihr nacktes Bäuchlein und dann ihr Venusberg, auf dem sich gerade das erste Fläumchen bildete zum Vorschein.</p> <p>Der Onkel griff Franzi mit der linken Hand gegen den Popo und drückte ihren Unterkörper etwas vor, dann streichelte er ihr vorne über die Scham und dann drang er mit dem Finger vorsichtig in die kleine Mädchenspalte ein und fragte:</p> <p>„Ja, wo ist es denn, wo hast du denn dein kleines Schwänzchen gelassen Bübchen?“</p> <p>Franzi sagte leise:</p> <p>„Aber ich habe doch gar kein Schwänzchen Onkel!“</p> <p>„Das solltest du aber, ein Bub braucht doch ein richtiges Schwänzchen, weißt du was Fritz, wenn du kein Schwänzchen hast, dann bekommst du eben eines von mir, einverstanden?“</p> <p>Das Mädchen nickte verschämt und schwieg, das sagte der Onkel:</p> <p>„So Bübchen, jetzt knöpfe dir deinen Hosenladen wieder zu, sonst fliegt noch dein Vögelchen davon!“</p> <p>Franzi knöpfte sich rechts und links schnell die Hosenklappe zu und dann sagte er Onkel:</p> <p>„Franzi, komm her!“</p> <p>Franz zögerte erst, doch dann fiel ihm ein, dass er ja jetzt Franzi hieß und dann kam er vorsichtig her und stellte sich vor den Onkel hin.</p> <p>Der griff ihm unter das Röckchen und hielt ihn hoch.</p> <p>Es sah herrlich aus:</p> <p>Franz in den weißen Strümpfen die von zwei breiten Strumpfbändern, die oben an einem weißen Strumpfgürtel angebracht waren, gehalten wurden und die so schön zu seiner dunklen Haut passte.</p> <p>Und dann das dünne, durchsichtige Höschen, in dem der große, dunkle Bubenschwanz steckte, der schon so steif war, dass er fast das kleine Höschen sprengte.</p> <p>„Ja was haben wir denn da? fragte der Onkel und griff in das Höschen und holten den Steifen heraus und hielt ihn fest in der Hand und dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Unser Mädchen hat ja schon einen ganz dicken Kitzler und dabei rieb er den Bubenschwanz zwischen der geschlossenen Faust hin und her. Franz stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und schämte sich sehr und dabei stöhnte er leise und sein Penis wuchs zusehens.</p> <p>Der Onkel nahm den Steifen des Jungen und bog ihn zur Seite, dann hob er eines der Strumpfbänder hoch und klemmte den steifen Bubenpenis darunter, so dass jetzt die dicken Bubenhoden vor ihm lagen, dann streichelte er mit den Fingern über die beiden Dinger und sagte: „Und die Schamlippen erst, wie dick sie schon sind und so warm, na ja, die werden sicher noch viel heißer werden!“</p> <p>Dann zog er den Bubenpenis wieder unter dem Straps hervor, der dem Jungen, sofort nachdem der Mann den Schwanz losließ, gegen den Bauch schnellte.</p> <p>Dann zog der Onkel dem Jungen das Höschen wieder über den Steifen und ließ den Rock fallen und sagte:</p> <p>„So kommt jetzt beide zum Tisch!“</p> <p>Die Zwillinge folgten ängstlich dem Onkel zum Tisch.</p> <p>Der nahm die drei Weidenruten vom Tisch und hielt sie vor die Gesichter der Kinder und sagte zu Franzi:</p> <p>„Der Dicke hier, der ist für bösen Jungs bestimmt, damit bekommen sie ihre Hiebe auf den strammgezogenen Hosenboden!“</p> <p>Franzi hatte Tränen in den Augen und nickte stumm.</p> <p>Dann nahm der Onkel den dünneren Stock und hielt ihn Franz vor das Gesicht und sagte:</p> <p>„Das ist der schlankere von den Beiden, damit bekommen die Mädchen immer ihre Hiebe auf das dünne Höschen!“</p> <p>Franz zuckte bei den Worten merklich zusammen und fing fast an zu weinen.</p> <p>Dann nahm der Onkel die dritte, schlankere Gerte in die Hand und hielt sie hoch und sagte:</p> <p>„Und die Gerte hier ist für Beide, fürs Bübchen und fürs Mädchen und wisst ihr auch, warum die Gerte so lang und dünn ist? !</p> <p>Die Kinder schüttelten die Köpfe und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„Damit bekommen die bösen Bübchen und die frechen Mädchen immer ihre verdienten Hiebe auf den Nackten!“</p> <p>Franzi war die Erste, welche die Sprache wieder fand, sie umarmte den Onkel und rief:</p> <p>„Oh nein Onkel, nicht auf den Nackten, bitte, bitte, nicht auf den Nackten hauen, das tut doch sooooooo........ wehhhhhhhhhhhh!“</p> <p>Natürlich tut das weh, was dachtest du denn, glaubt ihr Beide, dass ihr einfach so mit ein paar Hosenspanner vom Onkel wegkommt, da habt ihr euch aber getäuscht!“</p> <p>Dann schob er Franzi weg und deutete mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte und sagte streng:</p> <p>„Überlegen, Ladys first!“</p> <p>Die Zwillinge überlegten noch, wer wohl mit der Lady gemeint sei und als der Onkel ungeduldig mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte klopfte, seufzte Franz tief ein und beugte sich der Länge nach über die Tischplatte.</p> <p>Der Onkel trat an die andere Tischseite und schlug Franz den Rock hoch.</p> <p>Dann griff er fest in das Höschen und zog es stramm an.</p> <p>Die beiden dicken Popobacken von Franz quollen seitlich aus dem Höschen heraus und der Popo von ihm war jetzt fast nackt.</p> <p>Franzi schaute ängstlich, ja fast erschreckt, auf die dicken Hoden, die Franz aus dem Höschen hingen und immerzu zuckten.</p> <p>Dann sah sie, wie der Onkel das Stöckchen hob und ihn über das Ärschchen ihres Bruders sausen ließ.</p> <p>Franz schrie auf und warf den Popo hoch und da sah sie auch seinen steifen Schwanz, bevor wieder auf die Tischplatte fiel.</p> <p>Das wiederholte sich bei jedem Schlag, immer schrie Franz laut auf, warf den Arsch hoch und zeigte dabei Franzi seinen steifen Schwanz. Franzi erregte das so, dass sie fast nicht hörte, wie nach etwa einem halben Dutzend strenger Popohiebe, der Onkel den Jungen vom Tisch ließ und zu Franzi sagte:</p> <p>„Und jetzt du Bübchen, komm her und leg dich über!“</p> <p>Franzi legte sich mit einer Mischung aus Angst und Erregung über die Platte und dann spürte sie die Hand vom Onkel im Hosenbund und bekam Angst, als aber der Onkel die Hose kräftig anzog und ihr der Hosenzwickel der Lederhose tief in ihr Schlitzchen einschnitt, das war da wieder das eigentümliche Gefühl zwischen ihren Beinchen, das sie so erregte.</p> <p>Doch dann fiel der erste Hieb.</p> <p>Es klatschte entsetzlich, als die Gerte ihr hinten über die gespannte Lederhose pfiff und Franzi dachte sie würde zerschnitten.</p> <p>Sie hätte nie gedacht, dass ein so dünnes Stöckchen so entsetzlich schlimm auf einer Lederhose durchziehen könnte.</p> <p>Sie biss die Zähne zusammen, sie wollt ja ein Junge sein und nicht so schreien und jammern wie ihr Bruder, aber schon nach den dritten Hieb krümmte sie sich schreiend über der Tischplatte, aber es nützte ihr nichts, sie musste alle sechs Hiebe ertragen, so wie ihr Bruder.</p> <p>Als sie losgelassen wurde, hüpfte sie schreiend im Zimmer herum und reib sich verzweifelt die Bux.</p> <p>„Komm mein Bübchen, sei tapfer und komm wieder her, dann kannst du zusehen, wie freche Mädchen ihre Popostrafe auf den Nackten bekommen!“ sagte der Onkel und zu Franz:</p> <p>„Das Röckchen hoch und das Höschen runter!“</p> <p>Franz schaute den Onkel ganz entsetzt an und dann fiel er ihm um den Hals legte seinen Kopf an die Brust vom Onkel und weinte, dann sagte er schluchzend:</p> <p>„Oh, Onkelchen, kannst du mir nicht nur beim Hauen das Höschen strammziehen, wie vorhin, ich habe solche Angst vor der Popostrafe auf den Blanken!“</p> <p>Der Onkel griff nach hinten und hob Franz das Röckchen hoch und dann streichelte er ihm hinten über das stramme Ärschchen und sagte: „Komm, sein ein tapferes Mädchen und lasse das Höschen runter, es wird schon nicht so schlimm werden, mit der Popostrafe!“ Dabei schob er das Höschen immer weiter herunter, bis es Franz an den Knien hing.</p> <p>„Komm ziehe das Höschen ruhig aus und leg dich brav über!“ sagte der Onkel und Franz gehorchte und lag dann ängstlich zitternd über der Platte.</p> <p>Der Onkel nahm das dünne Stöckchen zu Hand und stellte sich hinter Franz.</p> <p>Dann zog er dem Jungen die Beine auseinander, damit er bei der Züchtigung nicht die Popobacken zusammenklemmen konnte und jetzt hingen die Hoden und das Schwänzchen von Franz in der Luft.</p> <p>Das erregte Schwänzchen wippe immer auf- und ab und die Hoden zitterten süß.</p> <p>Der Onkel fuhr Franz mit der Hand durch die Popospalte über die Hoden zum Schwänzchen hin und massierte das steife Ding ganzlieb, und sagte:</p> <p>„So ist es gut mein Mädchen, immer schön das Ärschchen herausgestreckt, umso schneller ist es vorbei!“</p> <p>Der Junge erschauerte wohlig und öffnete die Beine noch weiter und sofort bekam er eine dicke Gänsehaut dabei.</p> <p>Dann hob der Onkel den Stock und ließ ihn mit aller Kraft über beide Arschbacken sausen.</p> <p>„Auuuuuuaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!“ schrie Franz und sauste vom Tisch hoch und rannte, sich heftig den dicken Striemen auf dem Popo reibend um den Tisch herum.</p> <p>Dabei wippte sein steifer Schwanz immer auf- und ab und die dicken Hoden schaukelten dabei hin - und her.</p> <p>Als Franz wieder beim Onkel vorbeikam, hielt der ihn am Arm fest und sagte:</p> <p>„So, jetzt weißt du, wie die Gerte auf deinem nackten Mädchenpopo durchzieht, das war erst der Anfang, ob du noch mehr davon bekommst, werden wir sehen, das kommt darauf an, wie folgsam du jetzt bist und jetzt stell dich am die Wand und hebe dein Röckchen dabei schön hoch, damit ich deinen süßen Mädchenarsch gut sehen kann und damit du dich auch richtig schämen musst.</p> <p>Franz stellte sich an die Wand, hob das Röckchen und streckte seinen Nackten hinten heraus.</p> <p>Der Onkel sah lächelnd auf das stramme Bubenärschchen mit dem roten, dicken Striemchen drauf von eben und den dünnen vom Höschenstrammziehen vorhin, dann drehte er sich zu Franzi um und sagte:</p> <p>„Komm leg dich über Bürschchen!“</p> <p>Franzi legte sich über und der Onkel griff ihr vorne an den Hosenlatz und öffnete ihn umständlich, dann fühlte sie seine warmen Hände, wie sie ihr über das Bäuchlein und über die Scham vorne strichen und eine wohlige Wärme machte sich zwischen ihren Beinchen breit. Franzi lag voller Angst über die Platte, hatte sie doch gesehen, wie schlimm so eine Popohieb auf dem Nackten zog und wie ihr Bruder dabei schrie und im Zimmer herumtanzte, aber da sah sie wieder seinen steifen Schwanz, wie er so süß auf- und abwippte und wie seine dicken Hoden so schön schaukelten dabei und da war wieder das Kribbeln zwischen den Beinchen und sie musste nur die Schenkel kräftig zusammendrücken und schon hatte sie einen phantastischen Orgasmus, aber mittendrin, als es ihr gerade heftig kam, durchzuckte sie ein Schmerz, dass sie dachte sie würde ohnmächtig, aber dann raßte der Schmerz bis in ihr Gehirn und dann zurück zwischen die Beinchen und der Orgasmus war noch nie so lang wie jetzt.</p> <p>Sie stöhnte dabei so laut sie konnte und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„So ist es recht mein Bübchen, du weißt deine Hiebe mannhaft zu ertragen, du bist nicht so eine Heulsuse wie deine Schwester, aber jetzt steh auf, und stell dich neben Franzi an die Wand, fürs Erste ist es genug.</p> <p>Franzi erhob sich mühsam und stellte sich neben Franz an die Wand und zeigte ihr nacktes Ärschchen.</p> <p>Der Onkel rückte den schweren Armsessel in die Zimmermitte und dann sagte er zu Franzi:</p> <p>„Komm her Bübchen!“</p> <p>Franzi kam her und der Onkel drückte sie in den Sessel.</p> <p>Dann knöpfte er ihr das Hemd vorne auf und entblößte ihr den kleinen Busen.</p> <p>Er streichelte ihr über die kleinen Brüste die rasch ganz spitz dabei wurden und dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Was süße Brüstchen mein Bübchen schon hat, so groß und so spitz, fast wie bei einem Mädchen, ich will jetzt aber auch einmal sehen, ob mein Bübchen auch ein Schwänzchen hat und ob das süße Schwänzchen auch schon schön steif ist!“</p> <p>Dann griff er Fritzis Beinchen und legte sie über die Armlehne des Sessels.</p> <p>Fritzi lag jetzt mit offenen Schlitzchen da und schämte sich sehr, dem Onkel alles zeigen zu müssen.</p> <p>Der Onkel streichelte der Kleinen über das Vötzchen und sagte:</p> <p>„Ja wo ist denn dein Schwänzchen geblieben Bübchen?“</p> <p>„Och, Onkelchen, du weißt doch, dass ich kein Schwänzchen habe!“</p> <p>sagte Fritzi verschämt.</p> <p>Der Onkel streichelte das erregte Kindervötzchen eifrig weiter und sagte dabei leise:</p> <p>„Du bist doch ein Bübchen, oder?</p> <p>„Ja Onkel!“</p> <p>„Dann brauchst du auch ein Schwänzchen, oder?“</p> <p>Fritzi nickte und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„Dann bitte den Onkel schön lieb, dass er dir sein Schwänzchen gibt, wenn du keines hast!“</p> <p>Fritzi schlug verschämt die Augen nieder und flüsterte leise:</p> <p>„Bitte Onkel, gib mir dein Schwänzchen!“</p> <p>„Kannst du haben Bübchen, warte!“ sagte der Onkel, stand auf und ging zum Schrank und als er zurückkam, da hatte er einen Gummipenis in der Hand.</p> <p>Fritzi erschrak sehr, als sie das Ding in der Hand vom Onkel sah, der Penis war riesengroß und eigentlich war es ein Doppelter Penis, mit riesigen Eicheln an beiden Seiten und in der Mitte hatte der Doppelpenis zwei dicke Hoden, die furcht erregend aussahen.</p> <p>Der Onkel hielt den Penis Fritzi vor die Nase und sagte:</p> <p>„Hier mein Bübchen, das ist jetzt dein Schwänzchen, lasse es uns gleich mal ausprobieren, ob dir das Schwänzchen auch pass!“</p> <p>Dann fuhr er mit der Eichel zwischen die feuchten Schamlippen und massierte sie vorsichtig. Fritzi stöhnte leise dabei, sicher gefiel ihr das, doch als der Onkel versuchte, mit der dicken Eichel in sie einzudringen, rief das Mädchen:</p> <p>„Nein, bitte nicht da hinein Onkel!“</p> <p>„Etwa da hinein Bübchen?“ fragte der Onkel und drückte ihr die Eichel gegen den After und Fritzi rief:</p> <p>„Neiiiiiiin.... nicht...... da....... hinein!“</p> <p>„Dann eben da!“ sagte der Onkel und stieß Fritzi den Penis in die Scheide.</p> <p>„Auuuuuuaaahahh, das tut weh, Onkel!“ rief Fritzi erschreckt, aber da steckte der Penis schon bis zu den Hoden in ihr.</p> <p>Der Mann wartete eine Weile und dann sagte er:nd schon so steif, was machen wir jetzt mit dem süßen Ding Bübchen?“</p> <p>Fritzi sagte leise:</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht Onkel!“</p> <p>„Wozu hat ein Bübchen so ein Schwänzchen, kannst du mir das sagen?“ „Zum Pipimachen Onkel? !</p> <p>„Ja richtig, so ein Bubenschwänzchen ist auch zum Pissen da, aber wozu noch?“</p> <p>Zum Ficken Onkel!“</p> <p>„Du kennst dich aber gut aus, Bübchen, ja so ein Schwänzchen ist auch zum Ficken von Mädchenvötzchen da, aber wozu noch?“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nichts mehr Onkel!</p> <p>„Überlege doch einmal, was ein Bübchen mit seinem Schwänzchen macht, wenn er es in der Hand hält, so wie ich jetzt deines und wenn er damit nicht pinkelt und es auch keinem Mädchen in das kleine Schlitzchen unten steckt um es zu ficken, was macht es dann mit seinem steifen Schwänzchen in der Hand?“</p> <p>„Wichsen Onkel, er wichst sich sein Schwänzchen stimmt's?“</p> <p>„Ja mein Bübchen du hast Recht, er wichst sich schön das Schwänzchen mit der Hand, aber vorher streichelt er sich noch seine Hoden lieb, so wie ich es jetzt bei dir mache!“</p> <p>Dann beugte er sich über das Mädchen und rieb mit der Fingerkuppe an dem steifen Mädchenkitzler, der schon ganz steif war und sich bei der Berührung sofort noch mehr aufrichtete und sagte dann:</p> <p>„Ach, mein armes Bübchen hat leider nur einen Hoden, aber das macht nichts, dann streichelt der Onkel eben nur den Einen, oder soll ich das süße Buben-Ei lieber lecken?“</p> <p>„Lieber lecken Onkel!“ sagte das Mädchen leise.</p> <p>Der Onkel beugte sich über ihr kleines, nacktes Vötzchen und umspielte mit der Zungenspitze den bereits stark erregten Kitzler und Fritzi stöhnte leise:</p> <p>„Oh…., oh….. Onkel“</p> <p>„Jetzt habe ich dein Schwänzchen gesehen und deine Hoden geleckt, jetzt wird das Schwänzchen gewichst!“ sagte der Onkel und schob dem Mädchen den Penis rein und raus.</p> <p>Fritzi stöhnt geil und öffnete die Beinchen dabei noch weiter, damit der Onkel mit dem Gummischwanz tiefer in ihr Schlitzchen kam.</p> <p>„Weißt du, was die Buben noch mit dem Schwänzchen machen können, wenn sie kein Mädchen zum Ficken haben?“</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, ich weiß, sie können sich beim Wichsen zuschauen!“</p> <p>„Ja und was noch?“</p> <p>„Sie können sich gegenseitig die Schwänzchen wichsen!“</p> <p>„Ja Gut, und was noch, was können die geilen Buben noch zusammen machen?“</p> <p>„Sie können sich einen blasen, ich meine, wenn sie sich die Schwänzchen gegenseitig in den Mund nehmen und ablecken!“</p> <p>„Ja, aber es gibt noch etwas, was die geilen Buben noch zusammen machen können, weißt du was?“</p> <p>„Nein Onkel, ich weiß nicht!“</p> <p>„Überleg doch mal, wo die Buben ihre Schwänzchen noch hineinstecken könnten als in einen Mund oder in ein Vötzchen?“</p> <p>„In...... den Popooooooooo?“</p> <p>""Ja, das machen die geilen Bübchen gerne, sie stecken sich die Schwänze in den Popo wenn sie geil sind und machen sich dann einen schönen Arschfick hinten rein!“</p> <p>„Aber das tut doch sicher weh Onkel, oder?“ „Ach wo, das ist gar nicht so schlimm, du wi rst es gleich sehen, es zwickt zwar am Anfang etwas, aber man gewöhnt sich daran?“ sagte der Onkel und das Mädchen schaute ihren Onkel ganz entsetzt an und rief: „Was... du... willst.... doch... nicht.... etwa.... in.... meinen..... Popo.... mit.... dem.... Bubenschwänzchen....., Onkeeeeeeeeeeeellllllll? !</p> <p>""Doch Bübchen das will ich, ich will dem Bübchen einen schönen Popofick machen, du wirst sehen, es ist sehr schön!“ sagte der Onkel und Fritzi hielt schnell ihre Hand an ihr kleines Popoloch und rief: „Neiiiiiiiin........ bitteeeeeee...... niiiiiiiiiiiiiicht!“</p> <p>„Komm, nur ein kleines Stückchen, mehr nicht!“</p> <p>„Neiiiiiin!“</p> <p>„Ein kleines Stückchen nur, ich lecke dir nachher auch schön die Hoden Bübchen, das gefällt dir doch so, was ist?“</p> <p>„Nein, Onkel, lieber nicht!“</p> <p>„Gut wenn du nicht willst, dann komm mit!“</p> <p>Bevor Fritzi sich versah, hatte sie der Onkel vom Sessel hochgezogen, über die Tischplatte gelegt.</p> <p>Der Gummischwanz steckte immer noch in ihrem Vötzchen und drang jetzt durch die Überlage noch tiefer in ihren kleinen Schlitz ein und die dicken Hoden drückten ihr sehr schmerzhaft zwischen die Beinchen. Fritzi wimmerte und schon hatte sie den ersten Hieb über die nackten Bäckchen bekommen.</p> <p>Fritzi stöhnte vor Schmerz, aber so ein Popohieb war immer noch besser, als so einen Gummischwanz im Popo zu haben, oder wollte der Onkel etwa dazu seinen eigenen Männerschwanz zum Popo-Ficken nehmen, nicht auszudenken.</p> <p>Da kam schon der nächste Hieb, noch schärfer und schmerzhafter als der Vorige und Fritzi stöhnte noch lauter.</p> <p>Beim dritten Hieb, der auf dem Nackten von Fritzi entsetzlich durchzog, konnte sie nicht mehr anhalten und rief:</p> <p>„Ohhhhhhhhhhh, jaaaaaaaaa, ich....... willlllllll! !“</p> <p>„Was will mein Bübchen, sag es mir, sag es dem Onkel?“</p> <p>„Das..... Schwänzchen.... in.... den..... Poooooooo!“</p> <p>„Das ist vernünftig Bübchen, so ersparst du dir viele schlimme Popohiebe, warte gleich bekommst du dein Schwänzchen in den Po!“ sagte der Onkel.</p> <p>Dann ging er um den Tisch herum und stellte sich vor Fritzi hin und öffnete seine Hose, dann holte er seinen Penis aus der Unterhose und hielt ihn Fritzi vor das Gesicht und fragte:</p> <p>„Will mein Bübchen den in den Bubenarsch haben, oder lieber den großen, bösen Gummischwanz, der immer so arg hineinfickt in den kleinen Arsch?“</p> <p>„Lieber... den... Onkel!“ sagte Fritzi ängstlich und starrte dabei auf den riesigen Schwanz ihres Onkels, wie die Schlange auf das Kaninchen..</p> <p>Da zog sich der Onkel die Hose und das Hemd aus und die Unterhose herunter und stand jetzt nur noch im Unterhemd da.</p> <p>Dann stellte er sich hinter das Mädchen und massierte ihr die Scham mit der linken Hand und in der rechten Hand hielt er seinen steifen Penis und rieb ihn Fritzi zwischen den molligen Pobacken.</p> <p>Fritzi gefiel das Spiel, das hört der Onkel an dem geilen Stöhnen.</p> <p>Fritzis Vötzchen wurde ganz schleimig, das richtige Schmiermittel für die Männernülle.</p> <p>Der Onkel rieb sich damit die dicke Eichel ein und dann steckte er sie vorsichtig zwischen die Popobacken des Mädchens und drückte den Penis vorsichtig in das enge Loch hinein.</p> <p>Wiedererwarten stieß er dabei auf keinen nennenswerten Widerstand und sein langer Schwanz drang tief in den After des Mädchens ein.</p> <p>Er wartete eine kleine Weile, bis sich die Aftermuskeln an die große Eichel angepasst hatte und dann begann er vorsichtig, das Mädchen zu ficken.</p> <p>Leises Stöhnen folgte und Franzi kreiste dabei mit dem kleinen Popo, wie eine erfahrene Geliebte, was dem Mann höchsten Genuss verschaffte. Dabei streichelte er immerzu das Mädchen vorne an der Scham und am Kitzler und dabei bemerkte er, dass Fritzi rasch mehrere heftige Samenergüsse hintereinander hatte und ihr Spalt vom Samen fast überlief.</p> <p>Das machte ihn so geil, dass er fast abgespritzt hätte, aber er hatte mit den Beiden noch mehr vor und zog schnell seinen Schwanz aus dem Mädchenarsch.</p> <p>Fritzi war ganz enttäuscht, dass der Onkel nicht weitermachte, aber sie hoffte doch auf mehr.</p> <p>Dann befahl ihr der Onkel, sie solle aufstehen und sich auf den Boden knien, damit sie sehen könne, was jetzt mir ihrer Schwester geschieht und Fritzi gehorchte, stand auf und hockte sich auf dem Boden auf die Fersen hin und starrte wie gebannt auf den steifen Schwanz vom Onkel. Der Onkel rief jetzt:</p> <p>„Komm her mein Mädchen!“</p> <p>„Franz, der das ganze über die Schulter mit angesehen hatte kam jetzt ganz folgsam her.</p> <p>Sein Schwanz stand ihm steil vom Körper ab und die Hoden waren zum Platzen dick.</p> <p>Er stand da und wartete gespannt, was geschah.</p> <p>„Du hast ja gehört, was ich deinen Bruder gefragt habe, was er zwischen den Beinchen hat und was man damit alles machen kann und jetzt frage ich dich, ich will mal sehen, ob du genau so gut Bescheid weißt, los den Rock aus!“</p> <p>Franz zog sich den Rock aus und stand jetzt nur noch mit Strümpfen und Strumpfhalter unten ganz nackt vor dem Onkel.</p> <p>Der griff an den Steifen von Fritz und drückte ihn und fragte: „Was hat denn mein Mädchen da?“</p> <p>„Ein Kitzler Onkel!“</p> <p>„Richtig, das ist dein Mädchenkitzler, der muss ordentlich massiert werden, damit er schön steif bleibt!“ sagte der Mann und wichste dem Junge kräftig den Schwanz.</p> <p>Der stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und genoss es.</p> <p>Dann ließ der Onkel den steifen Schwanz los und griff dem Jungen an die Hoden und drückte sie, dass der Junge aufstöhnte und fragte: „Was hat das Mädchen denn hier?“</p> <p>„Das sind meine Schamlippen Onkel!“ sagte der Junge und da fragte der Onkel:</p> <p>„Und wo hat mein Mädchen denn ihr Vötzchen, da wo alle bösen Mädchen immer die großen Männerschwänze hineingesteckt bekommen und gefickt werden?“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht Onkel!“ sagte der Junge unsicher.</p> <p>„Aber ich, ich weiß es, hier ist dein Vötzchen!“ sagte der Onkel und fuhr Franz mit den Fingern hinten über den Poposchlitz.</p> <p>Der zuckte erschreckt zusammen, als der Onkel mit dem Finger gegen das Popoloch drückte und schloss schnell die Beine.</p> <p>„Die Beine aufgemacht und den Kitzler und die Schamlippen hergezeigt!“ befahl der Onkel und Franz gehorchte und öffnete wieder weit die Schenkel.</p> <p>„Auf die Knie Mädchen!“ befahl der Onkel und Franz kniete sich hin. Der Onkel griff Franz unter das Kinn und hob seinen Kopf hoch und dann fragte er leise:</p> <p>„Was müssen die Mädchen mit dem Schwanz zuerst machen, bevor sie ihn von den Männern in das Mädchenvötzchen gesteckt bekommen und gefickt werden?“</p> <p>„Steif Onkel, sie müssen den Schwanz erst richtig steif machen, bevor sie gefickt werden!“</p> <p>„Und wie machen die Mädchen den Männerschwanz ganz steif?“</p> <p>„Sie wichsen ihn dem Mann!“</p> <p>„Dann tue das jetzt mein Mädchen!“ sagte der Onkel und Franz nahm den Schwanz in die Hand und zog vorsichtig die Vorhaut über die dicke Eichel und ließ sie wieder los.</p> <p>„Richtig wichsen den Schwanz!“ befahl der Onkel und Franz machte es ihm jetzt richtig, schnell flutschte der Schwanz durch die Bubenhand und die Vorhaut machte dabei immer“ fitt, fitt, fitt“ wenn sie rasch über die Eichel glitt.</p> <p> Plötzlich heilt der Onkel die Bubenhand fest und fragte: „Weißt du noch eine Möglichkeit, wie ein Mädchen wie du, einen Männerschwanz auch noch steif machen kann, außer ihn zu wichsen?“ „Ich weiß nicht Onkel!“ sagte Franz zögernd.</p> <p>„Aber ich, man kann ihn blasen, weiß du wie das geht, wenn ein Mädchen einem Mann einen bläst?“</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, da nimmt das Mädchen den Schwanz in den Mund und leckt oder saugt ihn!“</p> <p>„Ja, so machen es die geilen Mädchen immer, wenn sie einen Männerschwanz ganz groß machen wollen, zeig es mir, zeig mir wie ein Mädchen das macht!“</p> <p>„Nein, ich kann nicht!“</p> <p>„Warum nicht?“</p> <p>""Weil ich mich davor ekele!“</p> <p>„Gut wie du willst, dann leg dich über!“ befahl der Onkel.</p> <p>Franz stand auf und legte sich über die Tischplatte.</p> <p>„Leg dich auf die andere Seite, dann kannst du zusehen, wie ein Bübchen das macht!“ sagte der Onkel.</p> <p>Der Junge legte sich auf die andere Tischseite und schaute gespannt auf seine Schwester.</p> <p>Der Onkel ging mit dem steifen Schwanz in der Hand zu ihr hin und hielt ihr den Penis unter die Nase und sagte:</p> <p>„Zeig dem dummen Mädchen einmal, was ein Bübchen mit dem Schwänzchen macht, damit es schön steif wird für den Popofick nachher“!</p> <p>Ohne zu zögern beugte sich Franzi über den Schwanz vom Onkel und nahm in tief in den Mund Der dicke, lange Männerschwanz füllte ihren kleinen Schmollmund fast ganz aus und Franzi hatte alle Mühe, das große Ding im Mund zu behalten.</p> <p>Dann saugte und leckte sie ihn das es laut schmatzte, dabei schaute sie immer mit ihren großen Augen zu dem Onkel hoch, ob ihm das auch gefiel, wie sie das machte, aber der Onkel stand mit geschlossenen Augen da und genoss es sehr, von dem kleinen, engen Mund der Kleinen gesaugt zu werden.</p> <p>Doch er hielt es nicht lange so auf und entzog dem Mädchen den Schwanz bevor er abspritzte.</p> <p>Dann ging zu dem Jungen und hielt ihm den Schwanz zu Lecken hin, aber der drehte angeekelt den Kopf weg.</p> <p>Da pfiff die Weidengerte mit vollem Schwung über den strammen Bubenarsch und zeichnete beide Backen mit einem dicken, roten Striemen.</p> <p>Der Junge brüllte aus vollem Hals und weil sein Mund dabei gerade offen war, steckte ihm der Onkel seinen großen Schwanz zwischen die Lippen und Franz nuckelte daran wie an einem Schnuller.</p> <p>„So ist es brav mein Mädchen, schön dem Onkel den Schwanz saugen und lecken, damit er schön steif wird, damit er nachher besser dein kleines Mädchenvötzchen ausfüllt, wenn ich es dir gleich streng durchficke!</p> <p>Franz zuckte heftig zusammen, als er hörte, dass er jetzt in sein Mädchenvötzchen gefickt werden sollte und ließ vor Schreck den Schwanz aus dem Mund, aber das brachte ihm nur einen weiteren strammen Gertenhieb über den nackten Arsch ein und der Onkel rief:</p> <p>„Du sollst den Schwanz saugen, los tief hinein mit dem geilen Schwanz vom Onkel ins Maul und feste geleckt, oder willst du noch Einen mit der Gerte über den Arsch haben?“</p> <p>„Nein, nein, bitte nicht, nicht mehr den Arsch hauen Onkel!“ rief Franz und saugte den Schwanz wieder tief ein.</p> <p>„So ist es recht mein Mädchen, schön machst du das, aber jetzt ist er steif genug, jetzt kommt er in dein Vötzchen hinein, los die Hände nach hinten und die Votze auseinander ziehen!“ befahl der Onkel.</p> <p>Franz griff aus Angst vor weiteren Schlägen in seine dicken Popobacken, zog sie sich weit auf und bot dem Onkel seine enge Arsch-Votze zum Hineinficken dar.</p> <p>Der Onkel betrachte eine ganz Weile die willig dargebotene Arschrosette des Jungen, die er sich mit den Händen so weit auseinander gezogen hatte dass das Bubenarschloch jetzt fast oval war und dann hielt er seine Eichel daran, rieb sie ein Wenig und stieß dann brutal zu.</p> <p>„Auuuuuuaaaaahhhhh...... mein....... Arsch......!“ rief Franz laut weinend und der Onkel nahm die Gerte und zog Franz einen strammen Hieb über den Arsch, genau vor seinem Schwanz und sofort entstand ein dicker, roter Popostriemen auf dem Fleisch.</p> <p>„Wie heißt das Ding, wo der Onkel gerade seinen geilen Schwanz drin stecken hat?“</p> <p>„Voooooooootze!“</p> <p>„Noch einmal, wie heißt das geile Ding, das du zwischen den Beinen hast?“ fragte der Onkel und zog ihm noch einmal die Gerte über den Arsch.</p> <p>„Votze... Onkel...., ich... habe.... eine.... Votze... zwischen... den.... Beinchen!“</p> <p>„Ja, eine richtigen Arsch-Votze hat mein Mädchen zwischen den Beinchen und das muss man mit der geilen Arsch-Votze alles machen Mädchen?“</p> <p>„Ficken Onkel, du musst das Mädchen in ihre Arsch-Votze hineinficken Onkel!“</p> <p>„Ja, das braucht mein böses Mädchen, den langen Schwanz vom Onkel tief in die Arsch-Votze und die kleine Votze muss tüchtig durchgefickt werden und was muss der Onkel machen, wenn er die Arsch-Votze von dem unartigen Mädchen tüchtig durchgefickt hat?“ „Hineinspritzen Onkel, er muss seinen Samen in ihre Arsch-Votze abspritzen!“ rief Franz und da war es schon so weit, der Onkel von dem geilen Gerede angemacht, konnte seinen Samen nicht mehr zurückhalten, obwohl er noch gerne eine Weile mit seinem Schwanz in dem engen After des Jungen geblieben wäre.</p> <p>Er packte Franz an den Schultern und drückte ihm dem Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen Arsch und dann spritzte der Onkel laut stöhnend dem Jungen seinen heißen Samen in den Darm.</p> <p>Der Junge spürte wie sich sein After mit dem warmen Saft füllte und da fühlte er plötzlich, dass es doch ein sehr angenehmes Gefühl war, so hinten abgefüllt werden, weil jetzt durch den vielen Samen vom Onkel der dicke, steife Schwanz im Popo nicht mehr so weh tat.</p> <p>Der Onkel zog seinen Schwanz aus dem Bubenafter heraus, aus dem sofort sein Samen herauslief und hob die Beine von Franz hoch und schob den Jungen weiter auf den Tisch hoch, dann drehte er ihn auf den Rücken zog ihm die Beine auseinander und legte seinen Schwanz auf die dicken Bubenhoden, dann griff er den steifen Bubenpenis und wichste ihn kräftig und dann sagte er:</p> <p>„Ja was hat denn mein Mädchen so einen steifen Kitzler vorne, ich glaube der muss jetzt geleckt werden, soll das der Onkel, soll der den steifen Kitzler von dem Mädchen in den Mund nehmen und schön blasen?“</p> <p>Der Junge nickte stumm und der Onkel fragte weiter:</p> <p>„Und wie ist es mit den dicken Schamlippen hier, soll die der Onkel auch ablecken?“ fragte der Mann und streichelte Franz die Hoden dabei. „Ja Onkel auch die Schamlippen ablecken, bitte!“ sagte der Junge leise.</p> <p>„Und wie ist es mit dem süßen Mädchenvötzchen hier, soll das auch lieb vom Onkel geleckt werden, der soll die der Onkel lieber einen schönen Zungenfick in das Vötzchen machen, oder gar beides?“</p> <p>„Beides Onkel, sagte der Junge leise.</p> <p>Da ging der Onkel auf die andere Seite des Tisches, packte die Beine des Jungen und zog sie ihm zum Kopf hin, dann klemmte er die Beine unter die Arme und beugte sich über den Unterleib des Jungen.</p> <p>Dann fing er mit den dicken Hoden an.</p> <p>Erst leckte er die süßen Dinger ab und dann nahm er erst Eines, dann das Andere und zum Schluss beide Bällchen in den Mund und saugte sie kräftig.</p> <p>Der Junge stöhnte leise und aus seiner Eichel floss schon der erste Samen heraus.</p> <p>Dann fuhr der Onkel mit seiner Zunge dem Buben über den Popodamm zum Popoloch.</p> <p>Er zog die Arschbäckchen des Jungen noch weiter auf und dann beleckte er die kleine Rosette, bis der Junge geil stöhnte.</p> <p>Jetzt drang er vorsichtig mit der Zungenspitze in das zuckende Bubenloch ein und dann fickte er regelrecht mit der Zunge dem Jungen den After aus.</p> <p>Franz stöhnte und schrie, er war für ihn unheimlich schön, so von dem Onkel anal stimuliert zu werden und er fing an zu betteln:</p> <p>„Bitte... Onkel..... nimm.... auch…. mal …. meinen.... Mädchenkitzler... in... den... Mund!“</p> <p>„Du willst also, dass ich deinen geilen Kitzler in den Mund nehme und saugte, ja, willst du das?“</p> <p>„Ja.... Onkel...., nimm.... ihn.... bitte.... bitte.... nimm... ihn... endlich!“ bettelt Franz erneut.</p> <p>Der Onkel ging mit seinem Körper zurück und sofort schnellte der steife Bubenschwanz hoch und blieb steil aufgerichtet stehen.</p> <p>Dann beugte sich der Onkel über die Eichel, streckte die Zunge heraus und beleckte erst die dicken Hoden unten und fuhr dann mit der Zungenspitze über die Hodenwurzel, den Penisschaft entlang zur Eichel hoch, dort leckte er in der Furche der Vorhaut herum und dann drückte er die Zungenspitze in das Pisslöchlein hinein leckte den Samen heraus, der sich da schon reichlich angesammelt hatte und der Junge wurde dabei so geil, dass er wieder bettelte :</p> <p>„Nimm.... ihn... jetzt..... in.... den...... Muuuuuuuuuuuuund!“</p> <p>„Kannst du haben Mädchen!“ sagte der Mann und umschloss fest mit dem Mund die Bubeneichel und schob sie so weit er ging zurück.</p> <p>„Aaaaaaahhhhhuuuuuuaaaaa!“ rief der Junge, weil es im weh tat, aber sogleich war es geil, wie der Onkel da machte.</p> <p>Franzi, welche die ganze Zeit den beiden zugeschaut hatte, was sie so heiß machte, dass sie sich dabei das Schlitzchen reiben musste, konnte es jetzt vor Geilheit nicht mehr aushalten und kroch untern den Tisch, nahm den Schwanz vom Onkel in den Mund und lutschte ihn fleißig ab.</p> <p>Dem Onkel gefiel das, er schaute nach unten und sagte:</p> <p>„Ja so ist er gut Bübchen, schön saugen den Schwanz, tief hinein mit dem geilen Ding in das kleine Bubenmäulchen.</p> <p>Dann beugte er sich wieder über den Unterkörper von Franz und lutschte ihm den Schwanz.</p> <p>Franz stöhnte, weil es ihn geil machte, wie der Onkel seinen Penis ableckte, der Onkel stöhnte, weil Franzi seinen Schwanz lutschte und Franzi stöhnte, weil es ihr beim Schwanzlecken der Samen so oft kam. Dann zuckten erst die Hoden von Franz und er ejakulierte stöhnend in den Mund vom Onkel, dann kam es auch ihm und er spitzte seinen Samen in den kleinen Mund von Franzi.</p> <p>Dann waren alle endlich alle Schwänze und Votzen befriedigt.</p> <p>Die Kinder und der Onkel standen auf dann gingen alle drei aus dem Zimmer in das Bad und duschten erst und dann zogen sie sich wieder ihre eigenen Kleider an.</p> <p>Als sie nach unten zum Essen kamen, saß der Onkel schon im Sessel und wartete.</p> <p>Er rief die Beiden zu sich und zog sie auf seinen Schoß, Franz saß rechts und Franzi links auf Onkels Beinen.</p> <p>Er legte beiden die Arme um die Hüften und fragte:</p> <p>„Na, hat es euch beiden gefallen, unser Spiel?“</p> <p>„Ja, Onkel“ , sagten beide.</p> <p>„Aber ihr möchtet doch sicher wieder ihr selbst sein, du Franzi mein liebes Mädchen und du Franz mein braver Bub, stimmt's?!</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, ich glaube dass es so besser ist!“ sagte Franzi.</p> <p> Da hob der Onkel das Röckchen hoch und streichelte ihr vorne über das Höschen, dann schob er das Höschen beiseite und streichelte Fritzi über das Schlitzchen und das steife Mädchenschwänzchen vorne und sagte:</p> <p>„Aber der Onkel darf doch sicher mit seinem dicken Schwanz hier in das süße Löchlein hineinficken, wenn er dir verspricht, das Kitzlerchen hier vorher schön zu lecken?“</p> <p>Fritzi stöhnte leise und schloss die Augen und spreizte dabei weit die Beine, dass der Onkel noch besser an ihr Vötzchen kam und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Ja, wenn du magst!“</p> <p>„Und wie ist er hiermit, mit dem süßen, kleinen Popoloch, darf da der Schwanz vom Onkel auch hineinficken, wenn er wieder einmal in ein ganz enges Löchlein stoßen will?“ fragte der Mann und spielte mit dem Finger an der Poporosette des Mädchens.</p> <p>„Ja Onkel sicher, weißt du, das ist so geil, wie du das immer bei mir im Popo hinten machst!“ sagte das Mädchen.</p> <p>„Wie ist es mit dem hier, willst du den manchmal zum Spielen haben, ich meine zum Wichsen und Blasen?“ fragte der Mann und holte seien steifen Schwanz aus der Hose heraus und zeigte ihn Franzi.</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, das mache ich gerne, das weißt du doch?“ sagte das Mädchen leise.</p> <p>Dann knöpfte er Franz die Hosenklappe an der Lederhose vorne auf und holte seinen steifen Bubenschwanz heraus, streichelte ihn ausgiebig und fragte:</p> <p>„Du willst sicher wieder der liebe Franz sein?“</p> <p>Der Junge stöhnte und nickte dabei.</p> <p>„Aber gibt mir der liebe Franz auch weiter seinen Schwanz zum Wichsen?</p> <p>Der Junge nickte wieder.</p> <p>„Und ich darf ihn auch in den Mund nehmen und lecken?“</p> <p>Der Junge nickte erneut.</p> <p>„Und die Eier, ich darf auch die Eier und das Popoloch lecken, wenn ich will?“</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, gerne, wenn du willst“ sagte der Junge.</p> <p>„Und wie ist es damit, darf da dem Onkel sein Schwanz auch wieder hineinficken?“ fragte der Mann und drückte mit der Fingerkuppe gegen den Bubenafter, bis Franz stöhnte und sagte:</p> <p>„Ja Onkel, wenn du willst!“</p> <p>„Und nimmst du ihn auch in den Mund und leckst schön dem Onkel den Schwanz?“</p> <p>„Ja gerne Onkel!“ sagte Franz leise und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„So dann ist ja alles klar, es gefällt euch also beide, geile Spiele mit dem Onkel zu machen, oder?“</p> <p>Die Zwillinge nickten eifrig und der Onkel fuhr fort.</p> <p>„Wenn ihr immer brav macht was der Onkel will, dann verstehen wir und sicher sehr gut und ihr bekommt auch eure Belohnung dafür, wenn ihr nicht brav seit dann gibt es den nackten Popo voll, verstanden?“ „Ja Onkel verstanden!“ sagten die Beiden und dann waren sie vorerst entlassen.</p> <p>An den nächsten Tagen lebte der Onkel nur dafür, sich mit seinen beiden Zöglingen sexuell zu vergnügen, denen das Spiel, das der Onkel während des Tages mit ihnen spielte, auch sehr gefiel, denn nach dem Abendessen trafen sich die Drei in Onkel Hans breitem Doppelbett und da bekamen sie ihre Belohnung vom Onkel.</p> <p>Tagsüber machte Franzi den Haushalt, während Franz das Haus versorgte. Der Onkel saß in seinem Arbeitszimmer und arbeitete an seinem Vortrag. Weil ihn die Zwillinge mächtig reizten, stand er ab und zu auf und ging ihre Arbeit kontrollieren.</p> <p>Wenn Franzi in der Küche arbeitete, stellte er sich hinter sie, machte sie einen Fehler, dann hob er ihr einfach das Röckchen hoch. Dann zog er ihr das Höschen ordentlich stramm und klopfte mit der Hand auf das Ärschchen von Franzi.</p> <p>Dann kam das Höschen runter und Franzi wurde da übergelegt, wo sie gerade stand und bekam Onkels Schwanz zwischen die Beinchen, entweder in das Vötzchen oder in den After, oder abwechselnd in beide Löcher, dann wurde Franzi tüchtig vom Onkel durchgefickt, wobei Franzi immer ganz selig stöhnte.</p> <p>Er machte das immer so lange, bis er merkte dass es ihm kam, dann zog er schnell den Penis wieder heraus, denn er spritzte nie ab, er wollte sich seinen Samen für die abendliche Fickorgie mit beiden geilen Zwillinge aufheben.</p> <p>Wenn er Lust auf Franz hatte, ging er einfach zu ihm und befahl:</p> <p>„Auf den Boden knien!“</p> <p>„Hose auf!“</p> <p>„Schwanz rausholen!“</p> <p>„Wichsen!“</p> <p>Der Junge ging dann in die Knie, öffnete dem Onkel die Hose und holte den steifen Schwanz heraus und wichste ihn groß.</p> <p>Wenn der Schwanz ganz steif war, kam das Kommando:</p> <p>„Mund auf!“</p> <p>„Schwanz rein!“</p> <p>„Saugen!“</p> <p>Dann ließ sich der Onkel von Franz dem Schwanz lecken, bis er ihm kam, dann zog schnell dem Penis aus dem Bubenmund und sagte:</p> <p>„Umdrehen, auf den Boden knien, den Kopf auf den Boden, den Arsch hoch und die Arschbacken auseinander ziehen!“</p> <p>Wenn dann Fritz gehorsam mit weit gespreizten Arschbacken vor dem Onkel kniet, bekam der seinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt und wurde vom Onkel so lang gevögelt, bis der merkte, dass ihm gleich der Samen kam, dann zog er rasch seinen Schwanz wieder aus dem Buben-Arsch und sagte:</p> <p>„Bis heute Abend!“</p> <p>Manchmal bekamen die Zwillinge vom Onkel“ Reitunterricht“.</p> <p>Das ging so.</p> <p>Alle drei trafen sich im Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>Dort zogen sie sich ganz nackt aus und der Onkel setzt sich in den Sessel.</p> <p>Franzi war immer zuerst dran, sie setzte sich auf den Schoß vom Onkel, den Rücken ihm zugekehrt, dann stellte sie ihre Beine rechts und links vom Onkel auf den Sitz und erhob sich.</p> <p>Dann griff sie zwischen ihre Beine hindurch und fasste an Onkels Penis und führte ihn sich an das Popoloch.</p> <p>Wenn die Eichel vom Onkel am After war, ließ sie sich langsam auf den steifen Schwanz nieder, der ihr dabei tief in den Popo eindrang. Dann beugte sie sich vor, stützte sich auf den Beinen vom Onkel ab und hob den Popo wieder so weit, bis man die Eichel sah, dann senkte sich der kleine Popo wieder und der Schwanz drang wieder tief in den Kinderarsch ein.</p> <p>Weil Franzi das immer sehr langsam und intensiv machen musste, tat es immer sehr weh, wenn der Männerschwanz tief in sie hinten eindrang und dabei fast ihren After sprengte und sie stöhnte entsprechend vor Schmerz, aber dann hatte sie doch immer einen heftigen Orgasmus dabei. Oft machte sie es auch immer sehr an, wenn sie zusah wie Franz vor dem Onkel auf dem Boden kniete und dem Onkel die Hoden leckte, während sich Franzi selber in den Arsch fickte.</p> <p>Dann wurde gewechselt, Franz kam auf den Schoß vom Onkel und musste sich auch selber dessen steifen Schwanz hinten einführen.</p> <p>Jetzt kniete Franzi vor dem Onkel und leckte ihm die Hoden ab, dabei hielt sie meistens den Steifen von ihrem Bruder in der Hand und wichste ihn kräftig und meist dauerte es nicht lange, bis Franz der Samen den Bauch hoch spritzte.</p> <p>Oft ließ der Onkel auch seinen Schwanz aus dem Buben-Arschloch flutschen und hielt ihn Franzi zum Lecken hin, was sie nur widerwillig machte, weil der Penis vom Onkel jetzt nach dem Popo-Loch ihres Bruders schmeckte, aber aus Angst vor Schlägen, machte sie es dann doch und nahm den Schwanz vom Onkel ins Mäulchen und leckte ihn fleißig.</p> <p>Dann musste Franz vom Schoß und sich neben seine Schwester knien und auch den Schwanz und die Hoden vom Onkel lecken.</p> <p>Wenn der Onkel merkte, dass er abspritzen muss, entzog er den Beiden seinen Schwanz und sagte:</p> <p>„So, jetzt ist es aber gut, heute Abend im Bett gibt er mehr.</p> <p>Und die Zwillinge freuten sich schon darauf.</p> <p>Nach dem Abendessen wurde geduscht oder gebadet und nach und nach fanden sich die Drei beim Onkel im Bett ein.</p> <p>Alle drei waren nackt, bis auf Franzi, die hatte einen Strumpfhalter und ihre weißen Strümpfe an, die dem Onkel so gefielen. Dann bestimmte der Onkel, dass sich die beiden Kinder gegenseitig erst etwas „angeilen“</p> <p>Das geschah mittels der langen, dünnen Haselgerte, mit der die Zwillinge sonst vom Onkel ihren „Arschvoll“ bekommen.</p> <p>Der Onkel packte Fritzi von hinten, griff ihr unter die Kniekehlen, hob sie hoch und spreizte dabei ihre Schenkel soweit es nur ging.</p> <p>Dann stellte sich Fritz mit der Gerte in der Hand vor seine Schwester und fing an, ihr das Vötzchen, den Kitzler und das Popoloch auszupeitschen.</p> <p>Es waren nur leichte Schläge, gerade so fest dass sie seine Schwester geil machten und dass ihr kleiner Kitzler dabei ganz dick anschwoll.</p> <p>Dann ließ der Onkel Fritzi wieder auf die Füße und Fritz kam dran, der Onkel hob ihn hoch und drückte seine Schenkel so weit auseinander, dass sein Schwänzchen und Säckchen frei in der Luft hing, seine Schwester nahm die Gerte in de Hand schlug ihm damit auf den Penis und die Hoden, bis der Junge sie anbettelte, doch aufzuhören ihn zu schlagen, sonst müsse er abspritzen, was der Onkel auf keinen Fall wollte und stellte Fritz wieder aus die Füße.</p> <p>Der Onkel sah so gerne zu, wie sich die Kinder immer selbst befriedigen und so legte sich Franzi immer freiwillig auf den Rücken und zog die Beinchen an.</p> <p>Dann öffnete sie weit die Schenkel, zog die Scham weit mit den Fingern auf und streichelte sich den Kitzler.</p> <p>Oder sie knetete sich die kleinen Brüstchen, während sie ihre Muschi massierte, manchmal steckte sie sich auch einen Finger in den Popo und stimulierte sich hinten, während sie sich vorne rieb.</p> <p>Der Onkel und Franz saßen am Ende das Bettes, mit dem Rücken gegen das Fußende gelehnt und schauten Franzi aufmerksam beim Wischen zu.</p> <p>Dass beide dabei immer gleich steife Schwänze bekamen, versteht sich von selbst und dann spielte der Onkel ein wenig mit dem Penis von Franz und der mit dem Schwanz vom Onkel.</p> <p>Dann war Franz dran, er legte sich auf den Rücken und wichste sich genüsslich, dabei knetete er sich die Hoden oder führte einen Finger hinten zum Popofick ein.</p> <p>Franzi und der Onkel schauten ihm beim Wischen zu und Franzi spielte dabei mit dem Steifen vom Onkel. Franz durfte aber nicht abspritzen, das hatte der Onkel verboten und wenn er merkte, dass es ihm kam, hörte er schnell auf zu wichsen.</p> <p>Danach wurde geleckt.</p> <p>Beide knieten sich vor dem Onkel auf das Bett und verwöhnten ihn mit der Zunge, abwechselnd leckte sie ihm die Eier und den Schwanz und vergaßen auch das geile Popoloch nicht mit der Zunge zu verwöhnen, das liebte der Onkel besonders.</p> <p>Dann kamen die Popolöcher der Zwillinge dran.</p> <p>Sie mussten sich vor dem Onkel auf den Bauch über das Bett legen, Arsch an Arsch, dann zog ihnen der Onkel die Popolöcher mit den Händen breit und jeder bekam einen schönen Zungenfick in den Arsch, bis sie vor Geilheit jubelten.</p> <p>Dann wurden sie vom Onkel umgedreht und bekamen den Kitzler, die Schamlippen, die dicken Hoden und den steifen Schwanz geleckt.</p> <p>Jetzt wollte der Onkel den beiden beim Lecken zusehen.</p> <p>Die Zwillinge legten sich in der „Neunundsechziger Stellung“ auf das Bett, Franz steckte den Kopf zwischen die Beinchen seiner Schwester und die zwischen seine und nahm seinen Schwanz in den Mund, dann leckte sie ihn, während Franz ihr das Vötzchen ausleckte.</p> <p>Das machte den Onkel immer so geil, dass er hinter Franzi trat und ihr den Schwanz in die Anus einführte und kräftig hineinfickte.</p> <p>Oft zog er auch seinen Schwanz mal aus dem Mädi-Arsch und hielt ihn Franz zum Lecken hin, was der gar nicht gerne machte, weil der Schwanz vom Onkel nach dem Popo-Loch seiner Schwester schmeckte, aber aus Angst vor der Gerte, die immer griffbereit auf dem Bett lag, ließen seinen Ekel doch überwinden und er ließ den Schwanz vom Onkel dann doch in seinen Mund und leckte ihm die Nülle ab und Franzi schaute zu.</p> <p>Das machte Franzi so geil, dass sie stöhnend den Schwanz ihres Bruders einsaugte, als wolle sie ihn abbeißen.</p> <p>Jetzt bekam Franz den Schwanz in den hochgeilen Arsch geschoben und wurde hinten durchgefickt.</p> <p>Er jubelte dabei immer vor Geilheit und leckte seiner Schwester die Votze dass es laut schmatzte.</p> <p>Der Onkel machte jetzt das Gleiche wie bei Fritz eben, er zog dem Jungen seinen Schwanz aus dem Arsch und hielt ihn Fritzi zu lecken hin, die das aber im Gegensatz zu ihrem Bruder viel freudiger und fleißiger machte.</p> <p>Bevor Franz aber abspritzte, musste Franzi den Schwanz ihres Bruders wieder hergeben und aufstehen.</p> <p>Dann wurde gefickt, das heißt, der Onkel wollte den Beiden beim Ficken zusehen, weil es ihn mächtig angeilte, wenn er sah, wie Franz seinen Schwanz immer so brutal in die kleine Muschi seiner Schwester hineinstieß.</p> <p>Wenn er geil genug war, kniete er sich hinter Franz und stieg auf.</p> <p>Er steckte Franz den steifen Schwanz in den Arsch und fickte so auch Franzi damit.</p> <p>Dann verlange er, dass sich Franzi auf das Bett hinkniete und den Popo hoch streckte, dann musste Franz seinen Schwanz an ihr Popoloch halten und der Onkel hielt im die Eichel zwischen die Arschbacken und stieß zu, dann flutschte sein Schwanz in den Arsch von Franz und der Schwanz von Franz in das Popoloch von Franzi, dann fickten sich die Drei wie wild, aber bevor es dem Onkel Hans und Franz kam, mussten die Schwänze wieder aus den Ärschchen heraus, denn der Onkel wollte erst noch in die enge Spalte von Franzi ficken.</p> <p>Franzi schrie vor Schmerz laut, als der lange, dicke Schwanz vom Onkel so tief in ihre enge Spalte eindrang, aber dann genoss sie es, von einem richtigen Männerschwanz gefickt zu werden und sie schlang ihre Beinchen um die Hüften des Onkels und klammerte sich eng an ihn, damit er ja auch tief genug in sie eindringen konnte und dabei jagte ein Orgasmus den Anderen.</p> <p>Dann wollte der Onkel aber noch etwas Besonderes erleben.</p> <p>Er streichelte erst den Schwanz von Franz und die Hoden, die schon zum Platzen dick waren und dann lutschte er die Eier ab und nahm dann den Schwanz in den Mund und blies dem Jungen schön geil Einen.</p> <p>Als der Schwanz fast auseinanderplatzte fragte der Onkel Franz:</p> <p>„Steckst du in mir jetzt auch einmal hinten rein?“</p> <p>„Was, in den Arsch? rief der Junge und der Onkel sagte:</p> <p>„Natürlich in den Arsch, wo denn sonst!“</p> <p>Dann kniete er sich mit den Ellbogen auf das Bett und streckte den dicken Hintern hoch.</p> <p>Franz kniete sich hinter ihn und fuhr im mit der dicken Eichel zwischen die Backen und rieb sie an dem Popoloch des Onkels.</p> <p>Das machte den Onkel mächtig geil und er rief:</p> <p>„Ja steck ihn rein, steck ihn mir tief in den Arsch, den geilen Schwanz, los fick, fick endlich hinein!“</p> <p>Der Junge bemühte sich redlich, aber er kam mit seinem Schwanz nicht in den After hinein und da sagte er zu Franzi:</p> <p>„Los Franzi, hilf deinem Bruder!“</p> <p>„Franzi kam her und beugte sich über den Schwanz von ihrem Bruder und lutschte ihm die dicke Eichel, dabei speichelte sie den Penis kräftig ein, dann griff sie mit einer Hand in die Popobacken des Onkels und zog sie auf, dann setzte sie den Schwanz ihres Bruders dem Onkel an das Popoloch und Franz drückte kräftig dagegen und mühelos glitt die Eichel in den Darm hinein.</p> <p>Dann fing der Junge an den Onkel in den Arsch zu ficken, kräftig fuhr die Eichel rein und raus und jedes Mal stöhnte der Onkel geil dabei.</p> <p>Dann musste sich Franzi zwischen die Beine des Onkels legen und den Mund aufmachen, dann fickte er dem Mädchen in den Mund.</p> <p>Es dauerte nicht lange und dann spritzten Beide ab, der Onkel in den kleinen Mädchenmund und der Junge in das große Arschloch des Onkels.</p> <p>Dann waren alle zufrieden und lagen eng aneinandergekuschelt und streichelten sich gegenseitig, bis sie vor Erschöpfung zusammen einschliefen.</p></div>",[]
313,Wollust,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,Schon als zwölfjähriger Junge lernte ich die schmerzhafte Wollust bei der Züchtigung durch einen strengen Lehrer kennen.,2007-07-03,2,4,"M, b, b, g, spank, anal, oral",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wollust!</p> <p>Schon als zwölfjähriger Junge lernte ich die schmerzhafte Wollust bei der Züchtigung durch einen strengen Lehrer kennen.</p> <p>Er hatte mich wegen Schuleschwänzen 14 Tage lang zu 14 Hiebe pro Tag mit einem einen Meter langen und fingerdicken Rohrstock verurteilt, und zwar 14 Hiebe auf den strammgezogenen Hosenboden.</p> <p>Diese bekam ich auch in Gegenwart des Kriminalbeamten, der mich zur Schule gebracht hatte auch gleich übergezogen und zwar sehr kräftig, es war ein wahnsinniger Schmerz, und ich konnte dann auf der harten Bank kaum richtig sitzen, aber Ooo, weh, es sollte noch weit schlimmer kommen, denn kaum war der Beamte gegangen, ertönte der Befehl des Lehrers:</p> <p>""Komm doch nochmals nach vorn Bürschchen""</p> <p>Nun fielen mir meine Sünden ein, hatte ich doch in meiner Aufregung vergessen, wie strengstens angeordnet, eine der beiden Hosen, Ober oder Unterhose, vor Antritt der Züchtigung zu entfernen.</p> <p>Dieses wurde mir nun als Betrug angedichtet, der besonders hart bestraft werden müsse.</p> <p>Ich hatte nun beide Hosen runterzuziehen, und dann, mit völlig nacktem Hintern über der Bank liegend, von 2 Mitschülern festgehalten, wurden mir nun noch 25 saftige Rohrstockhiebe auf den Bloßen übergezogen.</p> <p>Die ersten 15 Hiebe auf die bereits dick gestriemten Hinterbacken, den Rest bekam ich auf meine hochempfindlichen Oberschenkel.</p> <p>Sie schmerzten wahnsinnig, besonders die strengen Hiebe auf die nackten Schenkel dann aber ging dieser wahnsinnige Schmerz in Wonnegefühl über, ehrlich gesagt, als der letzte Hieb gefallen war, bedauerte ich das Ende der Züchtigung zutiefst.</p> <p>Nun war auch das Sitzen auf der Bank ein brennend süßes Wonnegefühl.</p> <p>Dann aber nach Hause eilend, in meinem Schlafzimmer im Spiegel das blutig rote Striemenmuster beschauend und erstmalig onanierend, war ein Hochgenuss.</p> <p>Als ich am nächsten Tag wieder beim strengen Lehrer in dessen Wohnung zur Strafstunde erscheinen musste, steigerte sich meine Angst vor den Schlägen, aber auch meine Wollust und ich spürte deutlich wie sich schon beim Anblick des langen Rohrstockes, der griffbreit vor mir auf dem Prügeltisch bereit lag, mein Glied versteifte.</p> <p>Noch erregter wurde ich, als der Herr Lehrer hinter mich trat, ausgiebig mein Hinterteil betrachte, dann die Hand hinten auf meine nackten Oberschenkel legte und zu meinem Popo hochfuhr, den er fast zärtlich streichelte und dann leise zu mir sagte:</p> <p>„Junge, Junge, du hast doch den geilsten Arsch in der ganzen Schule, dein dicker Hintern ist doch geradezu gemacht für meinen Stock!“</p> <p>Dann legte er mit auch noch seine andere Hand vorne auf den Hosenladen und rieb mir unter dem dünnen Stoff meiner kurzen Leinenhose das steife Pimmelchen und meine dicken Hoden und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Und erst das süße Schwänzchen hier, ich wette dass du es dir immer heimlich fleißig wichst, wenn du nachts im Bett liegst, stimmst?“ aber ich schwieg vor Scham.</p> <p>„Was ist, willst du nicht endlich gestehen, dass du nachts im Bett heimlich an deinem Schwänzchen und Säckchen herumspielst, wenn du geil bist, Junge?“ fragte der Lehrer eindringlich, aber ich schwieg immer noch beharrlich.</p> <p>„So, wenn du es mir nicht gestehen willst, dass du heimlich nachts im Bett immer onanierst, dann bekommst du wegen deiner Verstocktheit jetzt bei deiner Züchtigung nicht die Hose strammgezogen, sondern deine Hose und Unterhose kommt runter und du erhältst die Prügel von mir über den blanken Arsch!“</p> <p>Dann umfasste er meine Hüften, hob mich auf den Tisch und drückte meinen Oberkörper auf die Tischplatte zurück, so dass ich jetzt hilflos vor ihm lag. Diesmal aber nahm der strenge Lehrer die Entkleidung meines Strafpopos höchstpersönlich vor und wie er mir vorne am Hosenladen nestelte, dann langsam die Hose aufknöpft und sie samt Unterhose auf meine Füße herunterzog, damit ich aus beiden Hosen heraussteigen konnte, erregte mich sehr, wie er dabei absichtlich oder nicht, mein Glied und die Hoden berührte und mir dann, nachdem ich untenherum ganz nackt vor ihm lag und mich fast zu Tode schämte, die Beine so weit es ging auseinander zog, wobei er lange meine Geschlechtsteile betrachtete, merkte ich, wie sich mein kleines Glied immer mehr und mehr versteifte, was der Herr Lehrer schmunzelnd zur Kenntnis nahm.</p> <p>Dann nahm er den Rohrstock in die Hand, drehte mich auf den Bauch, spreizte meine Schenkel so weit es nur ging.</p> <p>Und mit einem leisen Gemurmel:</p> <p>""Damit du mir diesmal nicht auskommst, Junge!"" griff er mir zwischen die gespreizten Beine, umfasste an der schmalsten Stelle meine Hoden und hielt mich daran eisern fest, dann pfiff der Rohstock 14 Mal erbarmungslos über meinen nackten Straf-Arsch und die empfindlichen Oberschenkel.</p> <p>Obwohl die Hiebe wahnsinnig schmerzten, genoss ich jeden Schlag, den ich vom Lehrer mit dem schlimmen Rohrstock über den nackten Arsch gezogen bekam, dabei merkte ich, wie sich bei jedem Striemen, der sich auf meiner Hinterfront aufwulstete, mein Penis immer härter und steifer wurde und nach dem siebten oder achten Hieb ejakulierte ich und spitzte dabei meinen Samen im hohen Bogen auf den Prügeltisch.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer lachte nur und sagte, ""dass ein ordentlicher Junge das ab und zu brauche, damit ihm nicht der Sack überläuft"" und setzte in aller Ruhe seine Prügel fort, bis ich meine ""Vierzehn"" auf dem nackten Arsch und den empfindlichen Oberschenkel hinten hatte.</p> <p>Dann musste ich mit einem Tuch den Prügeltisch von meinem Samen säubern, bevor mich der Herr Lehrer nach Hause schickte.</p> <p>Dort zog ich mich dann ganz nackt aus, dann warf ich mich sofort auf mein Bett, legte mich so, dass ich mit einem Handspiegel in den großen Spiegel im Schrank hinter mir schauen und so meinen vollgestriemten, heißen Arsch gut sehen konnte.</p> <p>Mit einer Hand heftig den Penis wichsend und der andren Hand die dicken, hoch aufgewulsteten Striemen entlangfahrend, ließ ich nochmals jede Phase der herrlichen Arschprügel, die mir der strenge Herr Lehrer so zahlreich übergezogen hatte, an mir vorüber ziehen und als es mir dann kam, spritzte ich meinen Samen fast bis an das Ende meines Bettlakens.</p> <p>Am nächsten Straftag passierte fast das Gleiche, erst musste ich den Rohrstock vom Bord holen, dann musste ich mich auf seinen Befehl hin, vor ihm auf den Boden hinknien, ihm den Rohrstock überreichen und ihn um meine verdienten ""Vierzehn, auf den blanken Arsch"" bitten, was er mir dann gnädig gewährte.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer entkleidete mich wieder untenherum recht langsam und umständlich, dann musste ich mich überlegen und die Beine spreizen.</p> <p>Diesmal umfasste er aber nicht meine Hoden um mich daran festzuhalten, sondern umschloss mit seiner Faust fest meine Penisspitze, während er mich schlug.</p> <p>Da ich bei jedem Hieb, den er mir streng überzog, schreiend hochschnellte und mich dann wieder auf den Prügeltisch fallen ließ, stieß ich jedes Mal mit meinem Penis fest in die Männerfaust, ja ich fickte mich geradezu selbst, was zur Folge hatte dass ich diesmal noch schneller abspritzte als tags zuvor, ja bevor die Prügelorgie zu Ende war, denn der Herr Lehrer schlug langsam und bedächtig und machte zwischen jedem Hieb eine längere Pause, sicher um meinen heftig pulsierenden Penis besser in der Hand zu spüren, kam mir zum zweiten Mal der Samen, diesmal spitzte er fast bis an das Ende des Prügeltisches.</p> <p>Zu Hause im Bett lies ich alles noch einmal Revue passieren, wobei ich heftig onanierend und mit der Hand jeden einzelnen Stock-Striemen befühlend, jeden Punkt dieses aufregenden Nachmittags erneut ins Gedächtnis rief, bis ich vor Erschöpfung einschlief.</p> <p>Und ich konnte den nächsten Straftag kaum erwarten.</p> <p>Doch der kam und wie!</p> <p>Diesmal empfing mich der Herr Lehrer in einem seidenen Morgenmantel unter dem er offensichtlich nackt war.</p> <p>Wieder musste ich den Rohrstock vom Bord holen, dann musste ich mich, wie gestern auf seinen Befehl hin, vor ihm auf den Boden hinknien, ihm den Rohrstock überreichen und ihn um meine verdienten ""Vierzehn, auf den blanken Arsch"" bitten, was er mir dann wieder gnädig gewährte.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer entkleidete mich wieder untenherum, wobei er sich viel, viel Zeit ließ, dann musste ich mich über den Prügeltisch legen und die Beine spreizen.</p> <p>Da hatte ich bereits einen ""Steifen"" was der Herr Lehrer mit einem Lächeln registrierte, dann strich er mir von hinten mit der Hand über die Hoden und den Penis und sagte:</p> <p>""Du hast ja schon wieder einen Steifen Junge, gefällt es dir denn so, wenn ich dir den nackten Arsch durchprügle, macht dich das geil?""</p> <p>Ich nickte nur verlegen, da fragte der Herr Lehrer:</p> <p>„Wo hast du es denn am liebsten Junge, wo spürst du den Stock am meisten?“</p> <p>Ich schwieg immer noch, da fragte der Lehrer erneut:</p> <p>„Möchtest du, dass ich dir mit dem Rohrstock das Schwänzchen auspeitsche oder vielleicht deine süßen Eier, oder hast du lieber Schläge auf dein geiles Arschloch hinten drauf, sag mir ruhig, wo du die Schläge am meisten spürst, Junge!“</p> <p>„Auf... den.... Schenkeln.... Herr.... Lehrer!“ hauchte ich.</p> <p>Dann sagte der Mann: ""Gut das werde ich mir merken, dann bekommen deine Schenkel in Zukunft bei der Prügelstrafe eine Sonderbehandlung, aber dann musst du auch etwas für mich tun Junge, tust du das?""</p> <p>Ich nickte wieder, da fasste der Mann nach meine Hand und führte sie unter seinen Morgenmantel und zu meinem großen Schrecken hielt ich jetzt einen riesigen Männerpenis in der Hand, er war warm, war schrumpelig und sehr haarig, aber erst halb steif.</p> <p>""Los, auf was wartest du noch Junge, wichs ihn mir, wichs ihn, so wie du dich immer wichst, wenn du geil bist!"" sagte der Herr Lehrer streng und ich gehorchte und fing an, den Männepenis mit der Faust auf- und abzupumpen, so gut ich konnte.</p> <p>""Ja, so ist es gut Junge, schön langsam und fest wichsen, schön fest die Vorhaut an meinem Schwanz zurückziehen und dann wieder vorschieben, ja, so ist es richtig, oh... tut.... das.... gut...., Junge!“ sagte der Lehrer. und schon nach ein paar Wichser stöhnte er laut und spitzte ab, sein Samen schoss auf meinen nackten Körper und flog mir fast bis zum Kinn hoch.</p> <p>Dann drehte er mich wortlos auf den Bauch, spreizte mir die Schenkel auseinander und zog mir den Rohrstock, wie an den Tagen zuvor, 14 Mal über den nackten Arsch.</p> <p>Dabei griff er mir zwischen die Beine und pumpte meinen Steifen so fest, dass ich schon nach den achten Schlag schreiend abspritzte.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag konnte ich es kaum erwarten, zur Popobestrafung beim Herrn Lehrer. anzutreten, schon auf der Treppe zu seiner Wohnung griff ich mir vorne in die Hose und wichste mir den Schwanz, der wegen der Vorfreude auf die kommende Arschprügel sowieso schon ganz steif war.</p> <p>Er empfing mich wieder im Morgenmantel, legte mich gleich über den Tisch und entkleidete mich, wobei er sehr staunte, als ihm, wie er meine Hose öffnete, mein Steifer entgegensprang.</p> <p>Er nahm meinen Penis in die Eine und meine Eier in die Anderen und massierte beide kräftig, dann sagt er lächelnd:</p> <p>„Was bist du doch für ein geiler, kleiner Kerl Junge, stehst auf Prügel und Schwanzwichsen, oder was auch sonst noch, das werde ich auch noch herausfinden, aber jetzt steh auf und bring mir den Rohrstock her!“</p> <p>Ich erhob ich rasch, ging zum Bord und holte meinen Rohrstock, dann kniete ich vor dem Lehrer. auf den Boden nieder und sagte:</p> <p>„Hier ist der Rohrstock Herr Lehrer. bitte geben Sie mir damit meine 14 strenge Schläge über den nackten Arsch!“</p> <p>„Kannst du haben Junge, aber erst verwöhnst du mich ein Bisschen!“ sagte der Lehrer. dann zog er seinen Bademantel beiseite und hielt mir seinen halbschlaffen Penis, der noch voller Wischssaft war vor die Nase und befahl mir:</p> <p>„Los leck, leck mir den Schwanz!“</p> <p>Ich hatte so etwas ja noch nie getan und ekelte mich auch ein bisschen, das lange, feuchte Ding in den Mund zu nehmen, aber der Lehrer. sagte:</p> <p>„Los, mach das Maul auf und schluck ihn, du wirst sehen, er schmeckt ganz gut und wenn du es mir richtig besorgst, dann mache ich nachher bei dir das Gleiche, ich verspreche dir, wenn ich dir schön Einen geblasen habe, dann willst du in Zukunft deinen geilen Samen nur noch in meinen Mund spritzen!“</p> <p>Dabei gab er mir zur Aufmunterung mit dem Rohrstock ein paar knallende Schläge über den hinten, weit herausgestreckten Nacktarsch.</p> <p>Ich überwand mich dann doch und nahm den Penis des Mannes ganz vorsichtig in den Mund, der Lehrer. hatte recht, der dicke, lange Kerl schmeckte ganz gut und weil mir der Mann dabei meine 14 Schläge auf den Arsch brannte, wobei es sich bei den letzten 5 Schlägen über mich beugte, mit Daumen und Zeigefinger meine Arschbacken teilte und mir die Stockspitze über das Arschloch zog, wurde ich so geil, dass ich den Penis des Lehrer. fast bis zu den Eiern schluckte.</p> <p>Es dauerte auch nicht lange, da spitzte der Mann ab und jagte mir Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den Mund und als sein Sack ganz leer und mein Mund ganz voll war, befahl mir der Mann, dass ich alles hinunterschlucke, was ich dann, wenn auch mit Ekel auch machte.</p> <p>Dann kam ich auf den Tisch, mit weit gespreizten Beinen, auf dem Rücken liegend.</p> <p>Der Lehrer nahm einen Hocker und setzte sich zwischen meine offenen Beine an das Tischende.</p> <p>Dann fing er an, mich unten zu lecken, erst die empfindliche Innenseite meiner Schenkel entlang, bis hoch zum Sack, ohne diesen mit seiner Zunge zu berühren, dann über meine Pobacken, um das Popoloch herum und wieder zurück.</p> <p>Immer wenn seine Zunge in die Nähe meiner Hoden, oder dem Popoloch kam, stöhnte ich vor Lust auf und dem Lehrer gefiel das, wie ich mich immer wieder aufbäumte und ihm meinen Steifen zum Lutschen hinstreckte, aber er ließ mich zappeln.</p> <p>Endlich erbarmte er sich, packte mich so fest an den Eiern, dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, zog meinen Schwanz zu seinem Gesicht und ließ ihn in seinem Mund verschwinden.</p> <p>Groß zum Lutschen kam er aber nicht, denn kaum spürte ich seine warme, sanften Lippen an meiner Eichel, spitzte ich auch schon ab und jagte dem Mann all meinen Samen in den Mund, der gleich alles ganz gierig hinunterschluckte.</p> <p>Dann sanken wir beide ganz erschöpft aufeinander und der Mann flüsterte mir zu:</p> <p>„Na, war es schön für dich, Junge?“</p> <p>Als ich nickte, sagte er:</p> <p>„Dann komm wieder, wenn du willst, dann peitsche ich dir den nackten Arsch und besonders deine geilen Schenkel, das hast du doch so gerne und ich zeige ich dir alles über Sex!“</p> <p>Und ich kam oft wieder, um mir meine „Arschprügel“ beim Herr Lehrer abzuholen.</p> <p>Er zeigte mir nicht nur, wie man einem Jungen schön Einen runterholt, oder ihm geil den Schwanz bläst, ihm einen schönen Zungenfick in den Arsch macht, sondern auch wie geil es ist, den langen, dicken Schwanz des Lehrers tief im Arsch hinten zu spüren und dabei auch noch auf das Strengste das Meerrohr über den Arsch gezogen zu bekommen.</p> <p>Aber auch der Lehrer hatte gern meinen Schwanz im Arsch und wollte von mir kräftig durchgefickt werden, wenn er auch nicht auf Schläge stand, er wollte beim Arschficken immer nur dass ich ihm streng die Eier zusammenquetsche, dann spitzte er immer ganz schnell ab und sein Samen flog nur so aus seinem Schwanz.</p> <p>Sein Lieblingsstellung war, dass er rittlings, mit weit gespreizten Beinen vor mir auf dem Prügeltisch lag, ich zwischen seinen Schenkel stand und ihn fest in den Arsch fickte, dann mit der einen Hand ihm kräftig den Schwanz wichste und ihm mit der anderen Hand die Eier so fest zusammendrückte, dass er vor Schmerz brüllte und die dicken Hoden dann so lang es ging in die Läge zog, dabei spritzte er immer wahnsinnig viel Samen ab.</p> <p>Meine liebste Stellung war fast die Gleiche, nur das mir der Lehrer beim Wichsen mit der Riemenpeitsche den Schwanz und den Sack vorne, sowie mein beiden dicken Arschbacken auspeitschte.</p> <p>Wenn ich ihn besuchte, stand der oft schon nur mit seinem seidenen Morgenmantel unter dem er immer ganz nackt war, bekleidet und mit dem Rohrstock in der Hand da und wartete ungeduldig auf mich, dann sagte er erregt:</p> <p>„Komm, Junge, hol dir das passende Prügel-Werkzeug vom Bord!“ Alfa.</p> <p>Auf dem Bord lagen neben den Rohr-Stöcken auch andere Zucht-Utensilien die sehr schmerzten.</p> <p>Da war zum Beispiel ein „Schwanz-Kleidchen“, wie der Her Lehrer die verschiedenen zusammenhängenden Riemchen nannte, die er den Buben so um den Schwanz schnallte, dass der Sack und der Buben-Pimmel so schmerzhaft abgeschürt wurde, dass er lila-blau anlief, aber dem Jungen die höchste Schwanzsteife bescherte.</p> <p>Das andere Utensil sah aus wie ein großer Präser, da musste der Straf-Junge sein Schwänzchen so weit hineinstecken, bis vorne seine blanke Eichel wieder herausschaute, was ganz leicht ging, weil der handgenähte Präser ziemlich groß war, aber in dem Lederfutteral waren Stacheln angebracht und wen der Lehrer das Bubenschwänzchen vorne an der Eichel mit der Zunge beleckte und der Junge dabei so geil wurde, dass er einen „Steifen“ bekam, stachen ihn die Stachel in den Schwanz, das war sehr schmerzhaft, aber megageil! Und da war noch die Anus-Peitsche zum Auspeitschen von frechen, geilen Buben-Arschlöcher.</p> <p>Das war ein langer, schmaler doppelt genähter Leder-Riemen mit einer Verdickung am Ende, da war eine kleine Plastik-Kugel eingearbeitet, mit der der Lehrer beim Schlagen immer auf die Rosette des Züchtlings zielte und fast immer damit sein empfindliches Arschloch traf, was kaum ohne großes Geschrei auszuhalten war.</p> <p>Die Anus-Peitsche war das Instrument, das mich am meisten schmerzte, aber auf der anderen Seite so angeilte, dass ich nie genug Schläge damit bekommen konnte.</p> <p>Wenn ich vor dem Lehrer auf dem Boden kniete und er mir meine 14 oder mehr Rohrstock-Hiebe über den blanken Arsch gezogen hatte, blieb ich oft weiter vor ihm knien, bis er fragte:</p> <p>„Na hast du denn immer noch nicht genug Schläge von mir bekommen Bursche, oder willst du noch mehr Hiebe?“</p> <p>Dann griff ich mit beiden Händen nach hinten zerrte meine beiden geschundenen, mit unzähligen dicken, roten, heißen Striemen übersäten Arschbacken auseinander und bettelte den Lehrer an:</p> <p>„Nein Herr Lehrer ich habe noch nicht genug, ich möchte noch Schläge von ihnen mit der Anus-Peitsche zwischen die Arsch-Backen hinten haben!“</p> <p>Einen Wunsch den mir der Herr Lehrer immer gerne erfüllt, weil er mir dabei immer seinen Schwanz ins Maul steckt und wir dann beide dabei fast immer gleichzeitig abspritzten, er mir in den Mund und ich auf den Boden.</p> <p>Es gab auch mehrere Anal-Stecher zur Bestrafung der frechen Buben-Ärsche, angefangen von mehreren langen, schmalen Dildos, die mühelos in den noch so kleinsten Buben-After glitt, bis zu einer riesigen, schwarzen Gummi-Dildo mit dicker Eichel und mächtigen Hoden unten dran, der aussah wie ein richtiger Neger-Schwanz, wenn man den vom Herr Lehrer in den Hintern gebohrt bekam, was meist nur unter lautem Brüllen des Züchtlings geschah, dachte man, dass er dir gleich das Arschloch zerreißt.</p> <p>Am liebsten setzte der Lehrer den Negerschwanz dann ein, wenn er zwei Züchtlinge zur Bestrafung hatte, dann musste sich erst der Eine auf den Boden legen, eine Kerze machen und seinen Hintern mit den Händen abstützen, dann musste der andere Zögling sich an dem Kopf des Sträflings auf den Boden knien, dessen Bein packen und sie so weit er ging, auseinander ziehen.</p> <p> Jetzt klaffte das Buben-Arschloch extrem weit auseinander und der Schwanz des Jungen und dessen Sack hing frei in der Luft, jetzt konnte der Lehrer gut dem Jungen den Negerschwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch bohren und anschließend dessen Schwanz und Sack auspeitschen.</p> <p>Wenn der Zögling bei den knallenden Arsch-Hieben vom Herr Lehrer besonders laut weinte oder schrie, dann befahl er dem Jungen, der seine Beine festhielt, dass er dem Heuler seine Eier in den Mund steckte, damit man sein Schreien nicht so laut hören konnte. Ich machte das immer sehr gern, einmal hatte ich einen kleinen, geilen Kerl, der mir dabei bei jedem Schlag, den er vom Herr Lehrer über den Arsch bekam, mir in die Eier biss, das tat zwar immer tierisch weh, geilte mich aber so an, dass mein Samen, als ich abspitzte, dem Jungen bis zwischen dessen Arschbacken flog,</p> <p>Mann war das vielleicht geil!</p> <p>Es gab auch einen Gummischwanz der aus zwei Teilen bestand, die hinten beide mit einer Feder verbunden waren und an dessen Ende ein großer Gummiteller war, wenn ein Junge vom Lehrer vor einer Züchtigung den Dildo in den Arsch gesteckt bekam, zielte der Lehrer mit dem Rohr-Stock auf den Gummi-Teller und wenn er traf, spreizte sich der Dildo im Buben-Arsch sehr schmerzhaft.</p> <p>Aber das schmerzhafteste Züchtigungs-Instrument das der Lehrer bei und Buben benützte, war ein langer, dicker Gummi-Schwanz den der Lehrer, wenn er tief in unseren Ärschen steckte, mit einem Gummiball aufpumpen konnte, da dachtest du wirklich, dass dir jetzt deine Arschbacken auseinander gerissen werden, und dementsprechend laut brüllte der Zögling vor Schmerzen immer dabei, nur ich nicht, der Herr Lehrer brauchte nur wenige Pupstöße zu machen und wenn ich fühlte, dass sich mein After dann dabei schmerzhaft weitete, spitze ich laut stöhnend meinen Schmand ab, der oft dabei meterweit flog.</p> <p>Aber jetzt zurück zu meinem schmerzhaften „Nachhilfeunterricht“</p> <p>Als ich den Rohstock in der Hand hielt, sagte der Herr Lehrer:</p> <p>„Komm zieh dich rasch aus und lege dich hier über den Prügeltisch, dann mach ihr dir mit meinem Rohrstock einen schönen, heißen Prügel-Arsch und wenn du dann geil genug bist, dann fick mich brutal von hinten in den Arsch!“</p> <p>Er hatte nämlich schon lange alle erdenklichen Züchtigungsgegenstände, die er besaß an meinem Arsch, den Schenkeln, dem Schwanz und Sack, ja sogar an meinem ganzen Körper ausprobiert und ich stand wie wahnsinnig darauf, schon auf dem Weg in seine Wohnung hatte ich nur Eines im Sinn und das macht mich schon vorher hochgeil:</p> <p>„Mit was für einem ausgefallenen Züchtigungsinstrument wird er mich Heute wieder schlagen!“</p> <p>Seit diesem Tage suchte ich eben jede Gelegenheit, um Hiebe mit dem Rohrstock, Peitsche oder Gerte zu beziehen oder solche selbst Mal auszuteilen, wozu ich dann auch aktiv viel Gelegenheit hatte.</p> <p>Eines Tages, nach einer ausgiebigen Prügelorgie und Ficken in alle Löcher, die sich über Stunden hinzog, wünschte ich mir vom Herr Lehrer dass ich einmal zusehen dürfte, wie er einen anderen, straffälligen Jungen streng abstraft und mein größter Wusch sei, bei so einer Buben-Züchtigung selbst einmal den Stock oder die Peitsche zu gebrauchen und er sagte mir, dass er es so einrichten würde, dass bei meiner nächsten Sitzung, wie er unseren geheimen Sexorgien immer nannte, ein passender Junge da sei, der von ihm in meiner Gegenwart die Prügelstrafe auf den nackten Arsch erhalten würde.</p> <p>Ich konnte es gar nicht erwarten, bis der bestimmte Tag für mich kam und betrat schon mit einem mächtig steifen Schwanz die Wohnung des Herrn Lehrer.</p> <p>Dort stand schon ein vor Angst schlotternder Junge mitten im Wohnzimmer, er mußte gerade vor mir hereingekommen sein.</p> <p>Der Kleine war etwa 10 oder 11 Jahre alt, ein hübscher Junge mit rotblonden Locken und Stupsnase und was mich am meisten erregte, einen herrlich prallen Arsch in der knappsitzenden kurzen Hose die er trug und wo rechts und links seine beiden strammen Arsch-Bäckchen herausschauten.</p> <p>„Du weißt ja wohl, warum du hier bist Junge?“ fragte der Lehrer süffisant und der Junge, Peter hieß er, stammelte:</p> <p>„Ja Herr Lehrer, ich habe die Schule geschwänzt und bekomme jetzt von ihnen fürs Schwänzen 14 Tage lang, jeden Tag 14 Schläge mit dem Rohrstock über den nackten Popo hinten.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer trat zu dem Jungen hin, legte ich beide Hände hinten auf die knappe Hose und rieb ihm den strammen Popo, dann sagte er laut:</p> <p>„Erst Mal ist das hier kein Popo, was du da so stramm in der Hose hast , sondern dein Straf-Arsch, oder ganz einfach der Arsch!“</p> <p>Dann fasste er den verängstigen Jungen vorne zwischen die Beine, strich ihm über den Penis und die Hoden, die sich in der engen, kurzen Hose so deutlich vorne abzeichneten und sagte:</p> <p>„Du hast auch kein Pipi oder Schwänzchen vorne zwischen den Beinen sondern einen Schwanz und auch keine Klickerchen sondern Eier und nichts andere will ich von dir hören, aber was zitterst du, hast du jetzt Angst vor den Schlägen Junge?“ Dabei öffnete er Peter langsam die kurze Hose, genau so, wie er es bei mir immer machte und weil der Junge keinen Slip trug, hielt er rasch dessen kleines Bubenschwänzchen in der Hand und dann in der Anderen die beiden niedlichen Samthoden des Kleinen.</p> <p>Es streichelte und knetete die beiden niedlichen Dinger eifrig und sagte dann zu dem leise vor sich hinstöhnenden Jungen:</p> <p>„Na das Ganze hier sieht ja recht vielversprechend aus!“</p> <p>Aber nur er und ich wussten, was er damit meinte.</p> <p>„Dann will ich die einmal zeigen, was so ein richtig strammer Buben-Arsch an Prügeln aushält, damit du ein gutes Beispiel hast, dann wirst du deine Prügelstrafe nachher viel tapferer ertragen, der Hans hier hat auch, genau wie du die Schule geschwänzt und bekommt jetzt die gleich Anzahl Hiebe wie du mit dem Rohstock von mir über den Nackt-Arsch gezogen, los Hans, mach dich fertig!“</p> <p>In Windeseile zog ich mich ganz nackt aus, legte meine Kleider ordentlich auf den Stuhl neben dem Prügeltisch und holte den Längsten und Dicksten Rohrstock vom Bord.</p> <p>Damit ging ich zum Herr Lehrer kniete mich vor ihm auf den Boden, legte den Rohrstock auf beide Handflächen und streckte im den Rohrstock entgegen, dann sagte ich laut:</p> <p>„Herr Lehrer ich habe die Schule geschwänzt und habe dafür 14 Hiebe mit dem Rohstock über den nackten Arsch hinten verdient, bestrafen sie mich jetzt bitte dafür so streng es geht!“</p> <p>„Siehst Du Junge, so will ich es haben, um so mehr mich ein Junge um seine verdienten Prügel bittet, um so milder fällt die Bestrafung nachher aus, wer das nicht tut, dem prügle ich seinen Stolz nachher buchstäblich aus dem Arsch heraus!“ sagte er zu dem vor Angst schlotternden Jungen.</p> <p>Ich hatte inzwischen meine Züchtigungsstellung, mit weit gespreizten Beinen über den Tisch gebeugt, so dass mein Schwanz und Sack ganz frei in der Luft hingen, eingenommen und wartete auf meine Prügelstrafe.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer hatte den Jungen bei der Hand genommen und ihn so an das Tischende geführt, so dass er jetzt genau vor meinem Gesicht stand und gesagt:</p> <p>„Hier kannst du am Besten sehen, was mit Schulschwänzern geschieht!</p> <p>Dann nahm er den Stock und zog ihn mir mit voller Wucht über den nackten Arsch.</p> <p>Es klatschte laut und Peter zuckte erschreckt zusammen, dann starrte er wie gebannt auf den dicken, roten Wulst, der mir, wie ich spürte, quer über die Arschbacken lief und schloss erschreckt die Augen.</p> <p>„Mach ruhig die Augen auf und schau zu, was so ein strammer Buben-Arsch, der an richtige Prügel gewöhnt ist, alles aushalten kann, hast du Hans etwa zucken oder schreien hören, Peter?“ fragte der Lehrer und Peter schüttelte den Kopf.</p> <p>„Und bei dem Hieb sicher auch nicht!“ rief der Lehrer und zog mir einen noch festeren Stockhieb über den Arsch.</p> <p>Wieder lief ein dicker Stockstriemen über meine heißen Arschbacken und mein Schwanz richtete sich wieder steil auf, aber das konnte nur der Lehrer sehen und so sagte er zu Peter.</p> <p>„Komm doch mal her, ich will dir etwas zeigen Junge“</p> <p>Peter kam zögern näher und stellte sich neben den Lehrer</p> <p>Der tätschelte mir mit der Stockspitze von hinten den Schwanz und die Hoden und sagte zu Peter.</p> <p>„Siehst du, jeder Bursche reagiert auf die Prügelstrafe anders, die Einen sind ganz verstockt und bringen keinen Ton heraus, die Andere heulen und schreien, oder betteln mich um Gnade an, oder dass ich sie nicht weiter prügle, der Hans hier bekommt bei der Prügelstrafe jedes Mal einen ganz steifen Schwanz, der mit jedem Schlag steifer wird, schau mal, so zu Beispiel!“</p> <p>Dann zog er mir wieder einen fürchterlichen Hieb über den Arsch.</p> <p>Ich stöhnte unterdrückt auf, mein Körper machte einen Satz nach vorn und ich stieß mit der Eichel gegen die Tischkante, dabei wurde mein Schwanz eisenhart, da sagte der Lehrer zu Peter:</p> <p>„Siehst du, was für einen herrliche Steifen der Hans bei der Prügelstrafe immer bekommt, noch zwei oder drei von dieser Sorte hier und er spritzt ab, du wirst sehen!“</p> <p>Dann bekam ich in rascher Folge, aber mit aller Kraft seiner starken Arme drei oder vier strenge Arsch-Hiebe hintereinander.</p> <p>Aber ich wollte ihm den Gefallen nicht tun und es wegen Peter noch spannender machen, deshalb bemühte ich mich so lange wie es nur ging, meinen Samen zurückzuhalten, was dem Lehrer aber gar nicht gefiel, aber es nützte nicht, so sehr er auch auf mich einschlug, ich spritzte nicht ab.</p> <p>Mein Arsch und meine Schenkel waren mittlerweile striemenübersät und brannte wie Feuer , der Herr Lehrer hatte mir im Eifer des Gefechtes weit mehr als meine verdienten 14 Hiebe über den nackten Arsch und die Schenkel gezogen, da kam für mich das Finale:</p> <p>Ich griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten, zerrte meine Arschbacken auseinander und rief:</p> <p>„Herr Lehrer, vergessen sie nicht mein Arschloch durchzuprügeln, das braucht auch noch tüchtig Stock-Hiebe!“</p> <p>„Kannst du haben!“ sagte der Lehrer und legte mit den Rohrstock der Länge nach in die Arschkimme, zog mir das Zuchtrohr durch die Spalte, bis die Spitze des Stockes meine dunkle Rosette berührte und dann hob er die Hand und schlug kräftig zu.</p> <p>Peter war fassungslos über so viel Bußbereitschaft von mir und schloss erschreckt die Augen, öffnete sie aber rasch wieder als er den Rohrstock in meine Arschkimme klatschte und dabei meine entsetzlichen Schreie die ich dabei ausstieß, hörte.</p> <p>„Siehst du, das brauchen renitente Jungs und Schulschwänzer, tüchtig was mit dem Stock über ihr freches Arschloch hinten rüber, das tut ihnen gut, du wirst sehen, gleich kommt dem Hans der Samen, gleich spritzt er ab!“ sagte der Herr Lehrer während er mich weiter auf die Popo-Rosette schlug und dann setzte er hinzu:</p> <p>„Hast du schon mal so einen Schwanz abspritzen sehen, Junge!“</p> <p>Peter schüttelte den Kopf und sagt:</p> <p>„Nein, noch nie Herr Lehrer!“</p> <p>„Auch nicht deinen Eigenen?“</p> <p>„Doch den schon Herr Lehrer!“ sagte Peter leise.</p> <p>„Du wichst dir also schon den Schwanz, wenn du geil bist Junge, stimmts?“ fragte der Herr Lehrer und Peter nickte.</p> <p>„Gut, dann kann ich dich auch nicht verderben Junge, also, was ist, willst du mal den Schwanz von Hans anfassen, dann kannst du besser sehen, wenn er gleich abspritzt!“ sagte der Lehrer und ohne das Einverständnis des Jungen abzuwarten, packte er dessen Hand und führte sie an meinen hochsteifen Penis.</p> <p>Peter zögerte zwar, aber dann umschloss seine kleine Faust meinen Pimmel, das ich dachte ich werde vor Glück ohnmächtig.</p> <p>„Na was ist, spitzt der Kerl gleich seinen Samen auf den Boden oder nicht?“ fragte der Lehrer Peter</p> <p>„Ich.. ich... weiß... nicht... Herr.... Lehrer... wie... soll... ich.... das... denn.... merken!“ stammelte der Kleine.</p> <p>„Indem du spürst, wenn sein Schwanz zuckt oder seine Eier beben, dann ist er kurz davor, aber besser geht es so!“ sagt der Lehrer dann packte er Peters Hand, bog alle Finger bis auf den Mittelfinger zurück, führte seine Hand an mein Arschloch und drückte Peters Finger so tief es nur ging in meinen After, dann sagte er zu dem überraschten Jungen:</p> <p>„So, wenn du jetzt spürst, wie sein Arschloch zuckt, dann kommt ihm der Samen, dann sagst du es mir gleich, ja?“ und Peter nickte verlegen.</p> <p>Dann prügelte mich der Lehrer weiter, immer mit dem Stock auf die nackten Oberschenkel, da wo ich immer am geilsten dabei werde, gerade oberhalb vom Sack und unterhalb der kleinen Hand in meinem Arschloch.</p> <p>Mein Körper machte bei jedem Schlag einen gewaltigen Satz nach vorne und weil der Kleine mit der anderen Hand immer noch eisern meinen Schwanz festhielt, fickte ich mit meiner Eichelspitze dem Buben fest in die Faust.</p> <p>Dann fing mein Arschloch an zu zucken und ich hörte wie der Junge rief:</p> <p>„Herr Lehrer, Herr Lehrer, ich glaube gleich spritzt er ab!“</p> <p>„Dann zieh schnell deinen Finger aus seinem Arsch und halte die Hand unter seinen Pimmel, damit sein Samen nicht auf den Boden spritzt, aber lass seinen Schwanz ja nicht los, wenn er auch noch so viel Samen abspritzt, hast du gehört Junge?“</p> <p>Peter gehorchte ganz verstört, er zog mir mit einem Ruck den Finger aus dem Arschloch und hielt mir seine Hand unter den Schwanz.</p> <p>Keine Sekunde zu früh, ich spritzt und spritzte, der Samenfluss wollte gar kein Ende nehmen und alles in die kleine Faust des Jungen der fassungslos zuschaute und gar nicht glauben konnte wie viel Samen im Beutel eines Zwölfjährigen war.</p> <p>Als ich abgespritzt hatte stand der Junge völlig unschlüssig mit meiner Handvoll Samen in beiden Händen da.</p> <p>„Komm verreibt ihm den Samen auf seinem heißen Peitsch-Arsch, das sieht geil aus!“ befahl der Lehrer und Peter gehorchte, er verteilte mir meinen eigenen Samen auf dem heißen Hintern und den Oberschenkel und massierte ihn mir ins Fleisch.</p> <p>Als er fertig damit war, sagte der Lehrer:</p> <p>„Was müssen wir jetzt mit dem Schmand von Hans noch machen, Peter?“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht Herr Lehrer!“ sagte Peter unsicher.</p> <p>„Aber ich.. das... das... und... das!“ Dann peitschte er mich wieder, noch fester und noch länger als vorher und während ich mich schreiend unter dem Stock auf dem Prügeltisch wälzte sagte der Lehrer lachend:</p> <p>„Siehst du Peter man muss den Samen von geilen Spritzern mit dem Rohrstock richtig fest in den heißen Prügel-Arsch einmassieren, das mögen solche Jungs, das macht sie erst richtig geil, aber jetzt wollen wir aufhören, sonst spritzt der geile Stint nochmals ab und jetzt mach dich nackig, dann kommst du statt Hans jetzt auf den Prügeltisch.</p> <p>Peter verzog rasch das hübsche Gesicht zu einer Grimasse gehorchte aber, rasch zog er sich nackt aus und stand dann wie Gott in geschaffen hatte, vor uns.</p> <p>Das erste was ich bewunderte, war sein niedliches Schwänzchen, das für sein Alter schon einen beachtliche Größe hatte und ich malte mir aus, wie groß es wohl noch werden würde, wenn man es einmal ganz lieb wichsen oder in den Mund nehmen und schön lutschen würde.</p> <p>Dann die beiden niedlichen, wichen Samthoden die ihm prall zwischen den Beinchen hingen und sein Ärschen erst, das war eine Wucht:</p> <p>Rund und prall, mit einem herrlichen dunklen Arschlöchlein dazwischen, ließen viel für mich hoffen.</p> <p>„Komm leg dich mal da rüber und mach schön die Beine auseinander!“ sagte der Lehrer und deutete mit dem Rohstock auf den Prügeltisch.</p> <p>Wie der Kleine so hilflos, mit weit gespreizten Beinen vor uns auf dem Prügeltisch lag und uns ungeniert seine niedliches Schwänzchen und Säckchen und seine herrliche Arschkimme mit dem kleinen Popoloch in der Mitte zeigte, bekamen wir beide gleichzeitig einen Harten.</p> <p>„Was willst du jetzt, willst du nur deine verdienten 14 Hiebe fürs Schulschwänzen über den nackten Arsch von mir haben, oder soll dir der Hans bei der Prügelstrafe auch mal schön dein Schwänzchen wichsen und dich so schön geil zum Abspritzen bringen, Junge?“ fragte der Lehrer und Peter flüsterte unsicher:</p> <p>„Ich weiß es nicht, Herr Lehrer!</p> <p>„Dann soll der Hans mal das Gleiche bei dir machen, was du vorhin bei ihm so schön geil gemacht hast!“ sagte der Lehrer zu Hans und deutete mit dem Kopf zu dem Jungen.</p> <p>Ich verstand sofort und stellte mich seitlich von dem Jungen neben den Prügeltisch, teilte mit der Linken seine beiden niedlichen Arschbacken, suchte seine Anus und führe ihn meinen Finger in den engen After ein.</p> <p>Der Junge stöhnte leise und wackelte dabei ganz aufgeregt mit seinem kleinen, geilen Arsch, aber als ich ihm dann mit der rechten Hand an den kleinen Schwanz griff, fest die beiden niedlichen Klicker umschloss und sie dem stöhnenden Jungen in die Länge zog, brüllte er vor Schmerz, was wieder meinen Schwanz eisenhart werden ließ und am liebsten hätte ich das hochsteife Ding jetzt aus seinem engen Gefängnis geholt, und es dem Jungen in seinen kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt, aber statt dessen sah ich wie der gefürchtete Rohrstock der Herr Lehrer ´s genau neben meinen Finger, der immer noch im Buben-Arsch steckte, auf das Popo-Fleisch des Jungen niederklatschte.</p> <p>Der Junge brüllte wie am Spieß und sein Körper machte einen so gewaltigen Satz nach vorne, dass er mit seinem halbsteifen Schwänzchen heftig gegen die Tischkante stieß.</p> <p>Da nahm ich schnell des kleine, niedliche Ding in die Hand und umschloss es fest mit der Faust, was zu Folge hatte, dass der Junge beim nächsten, noch festeren Arsch-Hieb vom Herr Lehrer wieder laut schreiend seinen Körper nach vorne schnellen ließ und dabei fest mit seinem Schwänzchen in meine Faust stieß.</p> <p>Dann fielen die Schläge in schneller Folge, der Junge bekam vom Herrn Lehrer den Rohrstock abwechselnd einmal über den kleinen, strammen Arsch und einmal über die molligen Oberschenkel hinten gezogen, wobei er jeden Hieb mit lautem Gebrüll beantwortete und dabei jedes Mal nach vorne schnellte und so mit seinem kleinen Schwänzchen, das bei jedem Stoß länger und dicker wurde, fest in meine Faust fickte.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer schlug den Jungen streng, wobei er bei jedem Hieb, den er dem Jungen über den kleinen Arsch oder die strammen Schenkel zog, eine längere Pause machte, um den Schmerz länger auf dem Buben-Arsch einwirken zu lassen und immer bekleidet von Ermahnungen wie:</p> <p>„Schrei nicht so laut!“</p> <p>Oder:</p> <p>„Den Arsch hoch und die Schenkel weiter auseinander!“</p> <p>Während den langen Schlag-Pausen hatte ich reichlich Gelegenheit, das kleine Schwänzchen von Peter kräftig auf- und abzupumpen, was der Herr Lehrer mit einem wohlwollenden Lächeln quittierte und dann Peter lachend fragte:</p> <p>„Na Peter wichst dir der Hans auch schön das Schwänzchen?“</p> <p>Peter nickte nur und der Lehrer fragte erneut:</p> <p>„Und gefällt dir das, vom Hans das Schwänzchen massiert zu bekommen, Peter?“ und der Junge stammelte ein erregtes:</p> <p>„Jaaaaaaaaaaaaaa,..... Herr...... Lehrer .....!“</p> <p>„Und das hier, wie gefällt dir das Peter?“ fragte der Mann und knallte Peter einen besonders scharfen Hieb über den nackten Arsch.</p> <p>„Aaaaaauuuuahhhhhhh, gar... gar... nicht.... Herr.... Lehrer ......, das... tut... so... furchtbar.... weh!“</p> <p>„So, so, das tut also weh, aber so eine Prügelstrafe wie du sie verdient hast, muss weh tun auf dem Arsch und den Schenkeln, aber was glaubst du, wie weh erst dein halbes Dutzend Zusatzhiebe erst weh tun, die du als Strafverschärfung jetzt von mir noch in die Arschkimme bekommst, weil du nicht auf mich gehorcht und die Schenkel nicht weit genug gespreizt und den Straf-Arsch nicht richtig hinten herausgestreckt hast!“ sagte der Lehrer was Peter wiederum mit lautem Geheule beantwortete.</p> <p>„Los Hans lass Peter `s Schwanz los, nimm deinen Finger auf Peter `s Arschloch, zieh im die Arschbacken auseinander und halte sie ihm schön weit offen, wenn ich ihm jetzt das Arschloch auspeitsche.</p> <p>Die Worte des Lehrer ´s fielen hart und der arme Junge heulte jetzt noch lauter, bis der Lehrer sagte:</p> <p>„Kommt ihr beiden, ich will mal was ganz Neues mit euch ausprobieren, damit der Peter merkt, wie streng solche Schulschwänzer von mir bestraft werden und damit er sich auch ordentlich vor uns beiden schämen muss, du Hans legst dich jetzt statt Peter über den Prügeltisch und hältst deine Arschbachen schön weit auseinander und du Peter stellst dich dann zwischen seine offenen Beine!“</p> <p>Ich wusste zwar nicht, was das sollte, gehorchte aber, legte mich brav über, griff nach hinten und zerrte so fest es nur ging, meine Arschbacken auseinander in der Hoffnung, vom Herr Lehrer nochmals so eine schlimme Wucht mit dem Rohrstock über die Arsch-Rosette zu bekommen, wie vorhin, aber ich hatte mich zu früh gefreut, der Herr Lehrer packte Peter steifes Schwänzchen, hielt es mir an die Anus und sagte streng:</p> <p>„Auf was wartest du denn noch Junge, los stoß jetzt kräftig zu und fick den Hans schön fest in den Arsch, das mag der geile Kerl nämlich sehr!“</p> <p>„Ich... ich.. kann... nicht!“ stammelte Peter verzweifelt, den Tränen nahe.</p> <p>„Warum kannst du nicht, warum kannst du Hans nicht in seinen Arsch ficken, Junge?“ fragte der Lehrer streng und zog Peter dabei einen scharfen Stock-Hieb über den keinen Arsch.</p> <p>„Weil... weil... ich... so... etwas... noch... nie... gemacht... habe... Herr.... Lehrer ....!“ heulte Peter jetzt.</p> <p>„Das will ich die auch geraten haben Junge, aber es gibt immer ein erstes Mal, also los, fick Hans endlich in den Arsch!“ reif der Lehrer und ließ den Rohstock dabei über seinen Arsch klatschen.</p> <p>Peter `s Körper machte einen wilden Satz nach vorne, es stieß mir auch mit seiner Eichel gegen meine Rosette, aber dann schien sein halbsteifes Schwänzchen abzuknicken und vorbei war es mit dem schönen Arschfick.</p> <p>„Los streng dich besser an Junge, dann klappt es auch mit dem Arschficken!“ rief der Lehrer und gab Peter einen fürchterlichen Stock-Hieb.</p> <p>„Wenn... es... aber... doch... nicht.. geht.... Herr... Lehrer ....!“! heulte Peter jetzt.</p> <p>„Aber natürlich geht das, sehr leicht so gar, hier schau mal!“ sagte der Lehrer dann zog er seinen Morgenmantel beiseite und sofort sprang sein steifer Schwanz in die Höhe und blieb leicht federnd vor seiner Bauchdecke stehen.</p> <p>Der Herr Lehrer nahm seine hochsteifen Schwanz in die Hand, hielt ihn mir an den After und stieß brutal zu.</p> <p>„Mit einen tiefen „Oooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh“ nahm ich willig den herrlichen Prügel des Lehrers im meinem Darm auf.</p> <p>„Na, wie hört sich das an, etwa nach Schmerzen, oder nach Lust, Peter?“ fragte der Mann lachend und zog seinen Schwanz wieder fast ganz aus meinem Arsch um ihn mir erneut bis zu den Eiern in den After hineinzurammen.</p> <p>„Ich... ich... glaube.. dem... Hans ... gefällt.... das... was... sie.... mit... ihm... machen.... Herr.... Lehrer ...!“ sagte Peter und ließ keinen Blick vom mich mächtig arschfickenden Lehrer!</p> <p>„Du wirst sehen, bald gefällt es auch dir auch sehr, wenn Hans und ich dich mal richtig in deinen kleine, geilen Arsch vögeln, was meinst du Junge?“ sagte der Lehrer lachend und fickte mich dabei noch brutaler.</p> <p>„Ich... weiß... nicht... Herr... Lehrer ..., das tut doch sicher arg weh, so einen riesigen Kerl hinten im Popo, äh Arsch zu haben, stimmts!“</p> <p>„Ach wo, das ist halb so schlimm, wenn sich dein kleiner Arsch mal an unsere schönen, geilen Schwänze gewöhnt hat, wirst du es genießen, von uns von hinten genommen zu werden, denk einfach du wärst jetzt ein Mädchen und dein kleines Arschloch wäre ein Arsch-Vötzchen!“ sagte der Herr Lehrer zu Peter , aber der protestierte sofort und rief:</p> <p>„Ich will aber keine Mädchen mit einem Arsch-Vötzchen sein, sondern ein Junge!“</p> <p>„Das ist natürlich was anderes, wenn du ein Junge sein willst, dann bekommst du natürlich jetzt den Stock von mir und zwar dein verdientes halbes Dutzend über dein geiles Arschloch und das kräftig, aber erst steckst du Hans noch deinen Schwanz in den Arsch und sag ja nicht, es ginge nicht, groß genug zu Arschficken ist er nämlich!“ sagte der Herr Lehrer zu Peter und der bemühte sich redlich, mir sein Schwänzchen in den Arsch zu schieben, was nach einiger Anstrengung und Ermahnungen seitens des Herr Lehrer auch gelang und als das Schwänzchen das Kleinen bis zu seinen Eierchen in meinem aufnahmebereiten After steckte, sagte der Herr Lehrer zu mir:</p> <p>„So Hans und jetzt greif nach hinten und zieh dem Peter so weit es nur geht, die Arschbacken auseinander, damit ich ihm das kleine, geile Arschloch tüchtig durchprügeln kann.</p> <p>Nicht tat ich lieber als das, ich griff nach hinten, legte Peter beide Hände auf die Popobacken und zerrte die beiden niedlichen Arschbäckchen so weit es nur ging auseinander.</p> <p>Dann hörte ich das hässliche Pfeifen des Rohstockes, ein lautes Aufklatschen und dann ein fürchterliches Gebrüll, dabei rammte mir der Junge derart sein Schwänzchen in den Arsch, dass ich dachte, mir zerreißt es das Arschloch.</p> <p>Das wiederholte sich beim nächsten und übernächsten Hieb, jedes Mal brüllte Peter vor Schmerz und immer wieder rammte er mir seinen Pimmel in den Arsch und als Peter seine „Sechs“ auf dem Arschloch hatte, bedauerte ich es, dass schon alles zu Ende sei, aber da fragte der Herr Lehrer mich:</p> <p>„Was ist Hans hat der kleine Kerl schon schön abgespritzt!“</p> <p>Ich schüttelte den Kopf, da sagte der Lehrer:</p> <p>„Dann muss ich wohl etwas nachhelfen, damit wir alle was von Peter ´s erster Prügelorgie haben.</p> <p>Er stellte sich hinter Peter und was er da machte, konnte ich nicht sehen, doch plötzlich schrie Peter wieder ganz laut auf, sein Körper machte einen Satz nach vorne und er rammte mir seinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch, dann hörte ich, wie er jammerte:</p> <p>„Nicht in den Arsch ficken Herr Lehrer alles, nur nicht in den Arsch, das tut doch sooooooooooo wehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!“</p> <p>Ich drehte den Kopf und sah, wie der Herr Lehrer seine beiden Hände so fest in die beiden kleinen Popobäckchen von Peter vergraben hatte, dass man das Weiße seiner Fingernägel sehen konnte und sein Riesenschwanz steckte bis zu den Eiern im kleinen, engen Buben-Arsch, dann fing er auch sofort an, den Arsch des Jungen auf das brutalste durchzuficken.</p> <p>Peter schrie und zappelte, was mir natürlich sehr recht war, dann dabei bekam ich selbst von ihm einen furiosen Arschfick gemacht und der war so geil, dass ich auch sofort abspritzte und kurz darauf entlud sich der Junge ebenso heftig stöhnend wie ich in meinem Darm, nur der Herr Lehrer ließ sich Zeit, bis auch er endlich dem armen Jungen hinten den Arsch abfüllte.</p> <p>Dann zog der der Herr Lehrer Peter vom Tisch, ließ ihn sich vor uns auf den Boden knien und befahl ihm, dass er unsere nasse, von Samen verschmierte Schwänze sauberlecken muss, was Peter ziemlich angeekelt machte, weil ja der Schwanz vom Herr Lehrer nach seinem Arschloch schmeckte, aber er leckte und dann doch so gut die Nüllen, dass wir beide noch mal dabei abspritzten und sein kleines Lutsch-Mäulchen mit unserem Schmand füllten. Dann durfte sich der kleine, geile Kerl wieder anziehen und wurde vom Herr Lehrer mit der Mahnung entlassen- ja morgen pünktlich zum Empfang seiner „Arsch-Prügel hier zu erscheinen, was Peter leise versprach.</p> <p>Als Peter gegangen war, sagte der Herr Lehrer:</p> <p>„Mann, war das wieder eine Fick und Prügel-Orgie Junge, gibt es da noch eine Steigerung?“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn mal ein Mädchen dabei wäre, Herr Lehrer!“ wand ich ein, da sagte er:</p> <p>„Du weiß doch ganz genau, dass ich nicht auf Weiber stehe, ich stehe nur auf Jungs, auf Arsch-Prügel. Schwanz-Lutschen und Arschficken, aber bei dir scheint das anders zu sein, du bist nicht wirklich schwul, sondern nur geil und stehst auf Schläge, je schlimmer um so geiler für dich, und ich verstehe auch, dass du gerne einmal zuschauen willst, wie ein Weiber-Arsch unter der Peitsche hüpft und wie ihre Votzen und Arschlöcher zucken, oder selbst mal so einen geilen Arsch durchprügeln möchtest und sie vielleicht anschließend auch noch ficken, wenn du das willst, dann glaube ich, dass ich was für dich habe, Junge!“</p> <p>„Ja, wirklich Herr Lehrer?“ fragte ich erregt und er:</p> <p>„Ja, ich kenne da ein Frau aus meiner Nachbarschaft, sie ist Witwe und hat eine zehnjährige Tochter, ein richtiges Früchtchen, wie die Frau sagt, sie hat mich schon öfter gefragt, weil ich doch Lehrer sei, ob ich sie nicht mal ins Gebet nehmen wolle, denn sie habe den Verdacht, das das kleine Schwein sein karges Taschengeld damit aufbessert, indem sie andren Männer die Schwänz wichse oder ihnen Einen bläst, aber gefickt sei sie noch nicht, das habe sie selbst mit dem Finger gespürt, als sie der Kleinen damit in die Votze gefahren sei, nur habe sie in letzter Zeit mehr Geld für Sachen, die sie sich kauft, wozu ihr Taschen-Geld nie reichen würde, soll ich sie mir mal vornehmen und dich zuschauen lassen, wenn sie beichtet und dann dafür von mir auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht wird, Junge?“</p> <p>Natürlich war ich freudig erregt und stimmte zu.</p></div>",[]
314,Eine Niedliche Sechsjährige,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Eine niedliche Sechsjährige, welche mir ihre geschiedene Mutter regelmäßig bringt, damit ich ihr für irgendwelche Vergehen, die sie begangen haben soll, was ihre Mutter meist nur erfunden hat, auf das Strengste den kleinen Arsch auspeitsche.…",2007-07-05,8,4,"M, F, g, spank, anal, oral, inc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eine niedliche Sechsjährige, welche mir ihre geschiedene Mutter regelmäßig bringt, damit ich ihr für irgendwelche Vergehen, die sie begangen haben soll, was ihre Mutter meist nur erfunden hat, auf das Strengste den kleinen Arsch auspeitsche, bittet schon beim Anblick meiner ""Neunschwänzigen"" ihre Mutter, welche bei der Züchtigung der Kleinen regelmäßig zuschaut, sicher weil sie das angeilt, zu sehen, wie sich das Mädchen bei den Schlägen heulend und schreiend auf meinem Schoß windet und ihr nacktes Vötzchen an meinem ebenso nackten Schwanz reibt, oder auch, damit ich die Kleine nur züchtige und nicht ficke, was sie nicht will, noch nicht, muss ich aber sagen, ihr zu erlauben, dem Onkel schön ""Popo-Luftschi"" zu machen, was ihre Mutter aber meist ablehnt, denn sie braucht den Kick, der Arschauspeitschung der Sechsjährigen.</p> <p>Manchmal einigen wir uns darauf, dass ich der Kleinen nur die Hälfte der zugedachten Peitschenhiebe über den kleinen, strammen Arsch ziehe und die andere Zeit darf sie dann bei mir schön Popo-Lautschi machen.</p> <p>Oft bittet mich Barbara, ich will sie mal Barbara nenne, auch dass ich sie selbst anschließend ebenso streng züchtige, wie ihre Tochter eben, dabei will sie meinen Schwanz tief im Arsch haben und ebenso streng wie ausgepeitscht auch In den Arsch gevögelt von mir werden.</p> <p>Wie sie mir einmal gestand, törnt es Barbara immer mächtig an, wenn ihre Kleine heulend und heftig ihren kleinen, roten Peitscharsch und ihre kleine, nackte Kinderschnecke reibend neben ihr steht und zuschaut, wie ihre Mutter nun auch vom Onkel ausgepeitscht und arschgefickt wird und sie hofft dass die Kleine bald selbst den Wunsch äußert, das große Schwanzi vom Onkel einmal selbst in den kleinen, engen Popo gesteckt zu bekommen.</p> <p>Eigentlich verkehre sexuell ich nur mit Kindern, aber bei der Frau mache ich eine Ausnahme, da ich mir die Gunst der Frau und vor allem die der süßen Kleinen mit dem hochgeilen, strammen Peitsch-Popo, erhalten will.</p> <p>Sie besucht mich oft, manchmal nur zum Plaudern und Kaffeetrinken, aber auch damit ich ihre Tochter wieder einmal streng abstrafe, die Kleine weiß nie, warum sie und ihre Mutter mich besuchen und so ist die Überraschung immer groß, wenn Barbara ihrer Tochter unvermittelt eröffnet, - dass ihr der Onkel jetzt gleich wieder einmal tüchtig das nackte Arschie oder das blanke Votzie verhauen werde, sie wüsste schon warum -.</p> <p>Es war für mich immer sehr erregend, zuzusehen wie Barbara ihre heulende Tochter zu sich herzieht sie zwischen ihre gespreizten Schenkel stellt und ganz langsam anfängt sie zu entkleiden.</p> <p>Erst knöpft sie ihr das Kleidchen auf und zieht es der Kleinen über das blonde Lockenköpfchen, dann zieht sie ihr auch noch die Schuhe und Strümpfe aus und zum Schluss das kleine Höschen über ihren dicken, Babyspeck-Popo.</p> <p>Dann streichelt sie die, leise vor sich hin weinende Kleine am Popochen hinten und vorne zwischen den Beinchen an der speckigen Schnecke und flüstert ihr leise Zärtel-Worte ins Ohr oder beruhigt sie, indem sie sagte:</p> <p>""Komm Schatzie, hör auf zu weinen, so schlimm wird die Popohaue bestimmt nicht werden, ich werde den Onkel bitten, dass er dir nicht all zu fest mit seiner bösen Peitsche das kleine Arschie hier und deine kleine Punz haut, oder willst du statt der Haue beim Onkel jetzt lieber ""Popo-Lutschi"" machen?""</p> <p>Dann sagte die Kleine meist laut schluchzend zu ihrer Mutter:</p> <p>""Ja ""Popo-Lutschi"" Mama ich will Popo-Lutschi beim Onkel machen!""</p> <p>Dann lenkte ihre Mutter ein und sagt zu der Kleinen:</p> <p>""Aber dass du eine strenge Strafe verdient hast, siehst du doch ein, oder nicht?""</p> <p>Meist nickte das Mädchen und sagte zaghaft:</p> <p>""Ja Mama, ich habe Strafe verdient!""</p> <p>""Gut dass du das einsiehst Kind, deshalb werde ich den Onkel jetzt bitte, dass er dir nur die Hälfte deiner verdienten Hiebe auf dein nacktes Ärschen und über dein nackte Kinder-Vötzchen gibt und dafür macht du nachher schön ""Popo-Lutschi"" bei ihm, ja? und die Kleine nickt dann wieder.</p> <p>Dann sagte Barbara mit einem schelmischen Blick auf mich zu dem Kind:</p> <p>""Aber die Mama muss jetzt erst mal schön mit deinem Pipi spielen Kind, damit dir das auch gefällt, was der liebe Onkel gleich mit dir macht, willst du das Kind, willst du, dass dich die Mama ein wenig an deinem kleinen Baby-Vötzchen unten verwöhnt, willst du dem Onkel zeigen, wie geil du immer dabei wirst, wenn die Mama an deinem Spaltchen und mit deinem Kitzlerchen spielt?"" und die Kleine sagt dann schnell:</p> <p>""Ja Mama, mach das, spiel mit dem Finger am meinem Pipi und dann küss mich da auch mal ganz lieb zwischen den Beinchen, das ist immer so schön!""</p> <p>Die Frau hob ihre Tochter vom Boden hoch, setzt sie genau vor meinen Augen auf den Tisch und zog ihr die Beinchen auseinander, so dass ihre kleine speckige Spalte ganz weit auseinander klaffte. Erst nahm sie ihren Mittelfinger und spielte etwas an dem kleinen Knöpfchen in der Mitte ihrer Baby-Votze, dann beugte sie sich über den Unterleib der Kleinen, streckte ihre Zunge heraus und fuhr der Kleinen mit einem Zug vom Kitzler zum Popoloch.</p> <p>Die Kleine jauchzte selig und Barbara verstärkte ihr Lecken, an den empfindlichen Innenseiten der Oberschenkel fing sie an, züngelte zum kleinen Vötzchen hoch, umkreiste ein paar Mal die blanke, rosige Kinder-Spalte und fuhr dann zu dem kleinen, heftig zuckenden After der Kleinen und steckte ihr die Zungenspitze tief in den Po.</p> <p>Mich geilte die ganze Sache so an, dass ich mir die Hose auszog und ohne die Erlaubnis ihrer Mutter einzuholen, mit hochsteifem Schwanz zum Köpfchen der Kleinen ging, sie an ihren blonden Löckchen packte und ihr Köpfchen zu meiner Nülle hinzog.</p> <p>Als die Kleine meinen hochsteifen Schwanz und die dicke, rote Eichel vorne dran, von der schon mein erster Samen tropfte sah, schloss sie erschreckt die Augen und versuchte schnell ihr kleines Köpfchen wegzudrehen, aber ihre Mutter sagte barsch:</p> <p>""Willst du wohl brav sein und gehorsam das große Pippi vom Onkel in dein kleines, geiles Mäulchen stecken und dem Onkel schön ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" machen, oder willst du lieber die doppelte Ration Arschhiebe mit der bösen Peitsche nachher vom Onkel auf den Popo haben, also los, das Göschchen auf und schön tief rein mit dem Schwanzie und fleißig daran gesaugt und abgeleckt, denke einfach es sei ein süßer Lolly, dann geht es auch und kraule dem Onkel schön fleißig die Eier dabei, das mögen Männer nämlich sehr, das macht sie geil!""</p> <p>Die Kleine gehorchte, wenn auch etwas widerwillig, sie näherte sich mit ihrem Köpfchen vorsichtig meinem Schwanz, dann schloss sie die Augen und stülpte ihre kleinen Lippen über meine Eichel, das Riesending ging fast nicht in ihren kleinen, engen Mund hinein und weitete ihn auf das Äußerste, was hochgeil aussah.</p> <p>Dann fing sie auch noch an, mir mit beiden Händen gleichzeitig die Hoden zu massieren.</p> <p>Dabei schaute ihr Mutter ihrer Tochter aufmerksam zu, wie sie bei mir Fellatio machte und sagte dann:</p> <p>""Ja, so ist es recht Schatzie, schön weit reingesteckt ins Mäulchen das große Pippi vom Onkel und lieb abgeleckt, so ist es schön, so machst du das gut, soll dir die Mama jetzt auch mal ganz lieb ""Gut-Gute"" im Popo machen?""</p> <p>Die Kleine nickte aufgeregt, antworten konnte sie nicht, zu tief steckte mein Penis in ihrem Kindermund.</p> <p>Dan sah ich, wie Barbara ihren Mittelfinger in den Mund steckte und andächtig ableckte, dann zog sie den vor Speichel triefenden Finger wieder heraus und steckte ihn der Kleinen bis zu Handwurzel in den kleinen Arsch.</p> <p>Von unten konnte ich ein unterdrücktes Stöhnen hören und dann sah ich wie die Kleinen aufgeregt mit ihrem kleinen Arsch wackelte, anscheinend gefiel es ihr, wie ihr ihre Mutter jetzt mit weil ausholenden Bewegungen das Popoloch ausfickte.</p> <p>Das machte mich so heiß, dass ich der Kleinen jedes Mal meinen Schwanz bis zur Wurzel in den kleinen, engen Mund pumpte, was diese immer mit einem dumpfen Gurgeln beantwortete.</p> <p>Doch dann merkte ich wie mir langsam der Samen aus den Eiern die Fickröhre hoch kroch und ich wollte jetzt unbedingt noch nicht abspritzen und zog rasch meinen Schwanz aus dem kleinen, engen Lutschmaul.</p> <p>Kaum war er draußen, zog Barbara ihren Finger aus dem Kinderarsch, kam zu mir her, hob den Rock und streifte ihr knappes Höschen beiseite, so dass ich ihre glattrasierte Votze sehen konnte, dann hielt sie der Kleinen ihren Unterleib hin und sagte:</p> <p>""Komm Schatzie, mach der Mama jetzt auch mal schön ""Gut-Gute""!""</p> <p>Aber die Kleine drehte rasch das Köpfen weg und stammelte:</p> <p>""Nein Mama nicht, ich will nicht ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" bei dir unten dran machen, das ist immer so ekelig!""</p> <p>""Was ist ekelig, nichts ist ekelig, die Mama hat ein ganz frisch gewaschenes Pipi und in das wirst du jetzt brav deine kleine, geile Zunge stecken und der Mama schön ""Lutschie-Lutschie"" machen, hörst du?""</p> <p>Aber die Kleine sträubte sich immer noch, da packte Barbara ihre Tochter an den Haaren, drückte ihr Köpfchen auf ihre nackte Votze und sagte zu mir:</p> <p>""Du Onkel, die Kleine hier, weigert sich der Mama schön geil die Votze ab- und das Arschloch -auszulecken, komm nimm die böse Peitsche und hau ihr feste den kleinen Arsch damit!""</p> <p>Das ließ ich mir nicht zwei Mal sagen und nickte zustimmend, Barbara packte nun das Kind, balanciert die Kleine über meinen Schoß, dann zog sie ihr die Beinchen so weit es ging auseinander, dass ich auch einen guten Blick auf ihr kleines Speckvötzchen und auf ihr kleines Popoloch zwischen den offenen Arschbäckchen habe und fing dann an, den kleinen Kinderarsch streng, aber nicht brutal, mit der Neunschwänzigen auszupeitschen.</p> <p>Die Kleine heulte und schrie, ihr kleiner, strammer Arsch überzog sich mit einer tiefen Röte, die molligen Schenkelchen schwollen an, aber ihre Mutter unterdrückte ihre Geschrei, indem sie das Köpfchen der Kleinen immer fester gegen ihre nackte Votze drückte und die Kleinen so zwang, sie fest zu lecken.</p> <p>An ihrem verzerrten Gesicht sah ich, wie sie kam und unter heftigem Stöhnen der Kleinen ihren Saft auf die Zunge spritzte.</p> <p>Dann fing sie sich aber wieder rasch, packte die Kleine, zog sie auf meinen Schoß, setzte sie mit dem Rücken zu mir vor mich hin, zwang ihr mit der linken Hand die Schenkelchen auseinander, packte meinen hochsteifen Schwanz hielt ihr meinen Penis an ihr kleines Vötzchen und rieb meine Eichel daran.</p> <p>Dabei versuchte Barbara ich immer, dass sie beim Wichsen ihre kleinen Schamlippen unter meine Vorhaut einklemmen konnte, was ihr meistens auch gelang.</p> <p>Die Kleine heulte wieder, aber mehr aus Scham als vor Schmerzen, das sagte ihre Mutter zu ihr:</p> <p>""Soll der Onkel einmal sein großes Vögelchen in dein Nestchen hier fliegen lassen Kind?"" und drücke dabei meine Eichel fest gegen ihre kleinen, fetten Schamlippen.</p> <p>""Nein .... Mama... neiiiiiinnnn, nicht... dem... Onkel... sein.... großes.... Schwanzie... in... mein.... kleines... Pippi... stecken... das.... tut.... doch.... weh!"" jammerte die Kleine.</p> <p>Die Frau schaute mir ins Gesicht, lächelte und fragte unvermittelt:</p> <p>""Willst du sie ficken?""</p> <p>Ich nickte nur, dann sagte Barbara zufrieden:</p> <p>""Gut, dann ficke sie jetzt, aber nur unter zwei Bedingungen!""</p> <p>""Und die wären?"" fragte ich neugierig und sie:</p> <p>""Erstens du fickst sie nur in ihren kleinen Arsch und zweitens, du fickst mich nachher auch so, wie du die Kleine vorher gefickt hast und davor will ich von dir noch strenge Schläge mit der Peitsche über den nackten Arsch hinten und über die Votze vorne haben!""</p> <p>""Auch in den Arsch?"" fragte ich und sie nickte.</p> <p>Als die Kleine hörte, was ihre Mutter und ich jetzt mit ihrem kleine, engen Kinder-Popo vorhatten, heulte sie gleich wieder los, steckte ihrer Mutter beide Arme hin, was so viel heißen sollte, dass sie jetzt von ihrer Mutter in die Arme genommen werden wollte und rief ganz verzweifelt:</p> <p>""Nein Mama, bitte nicht, das darf der Onkel nicht, er darf nicht sein Pipi in meinen Popo stecken, sein Schwanzie ist doch so lang und so dick und mein Popoloch ist doch noch so klein, das tut doch sicher ganz, ganz arg weh im Po!""</p> <p>""Du lässt jetzt sofort das Schwanzie vom Onkel in deinen kleine, geilen Arsch hinten reinstecken, oder der Onkel haut dir jetzt so fest dein kleines, verwichstes Votzie mit der Peitsche voll, dass du vor Schmerz acht Tage lang nicht mehr richtig Pipi machen kannst, willst du das, willst du, dass dir der Onkel jetzt das Votzie auspeitscht, Kind?"" rief Barbara und die Kleine heulte noch lauter und stammelte:</p> <p>""Nnnnneeeeeiiiiiiiiinnnnnn!""</p> <p>""Dann bitte den Onkel, dass er dir sein Schwanzie in den kleinen Arsch hinten steckt, Kind!"" befahl Barbara, aber die Kleine bewegte sich nicht und schwieg eisern, da sagte Barbara zu ihrer Tochter:</p> <p>""Gut, wenn du nicht willst, dann eben nicht!""</p> <p>Dann packte sie die Kleine, indem sie das Mädchen mit beiden Händen unter die Kniekehlen fasste und sie von meinem Schoß hochzog, sie drehte sich mit der Kleinen im Arm um und stellte sich damit genau vor mich hin, dann zog sie der Kleinen so weit es ging ihre Beinchen auseinander und hielt sie fest.</p> <p>Jetzt hatte ich das rosarote Spältchen der Kleinen, das jetzt auf das äußerst schamloseste auseinander klaffte, genau vor mir, ich konnte nicht nur ihre beiden dicken äußeren Schamlippen sehen, sondern auch tief in das Innere ihrer Scham und konnte mich daran nicht satt sehen, mein Wunsch jetzt sofort da meinen hochsteifen Schwanz hineinzustecken ließ mich nicht los, doch dann weckte mich Barbara wieder aus meinen Träumen, indem sie rief:</p> <p>""Los peitsch sie jetzt, peitsch ihr das Vötzchen bis sie schreit!""</p> <p>Das ließ ich mir nicht zwei Mal sagen, nahm die Peitsche in die Hand und zielte damit der heulenden und heftig mit den Beinchen strampelten Kleinen genau zwischen die Beinchen, der Schlag war nicht heftig, aber doch stark genug, dass die Kleine gleich losbrüllte:</p> <p>""Aaaaaauuuuuaaaaaahhh, mein...... Pipi....., tut..... das..... weeeeeeeehhhhhhh!""</p> <p>""Du bist doch selber Schuld dass dir der Onkel jetzt das Votzie auspeitscht Kind, warum willst du ihn auch nicht mit seinem schönen, langen, dicken Schwanzie in deinen kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten reinlassen und dir vom lieben Onkel schön feste das kleine Arschloch ausficken lassen, los gib ihr noch einen Schlag zwischen die Beinchen!"" rief Barbara und die Kleine zerrte wieder an der Umklammerung ihrer Mutter und rief:</p> <p>""Nein Mama, nicht mehr schlagen, ich mach es ja, ich lass mir ja das Schwanzie vom Onkel in meinen kleinen Popo hinten reinstecken, er soll mich nur nicht mehr hauen, biiiiiiittttteeeeee!""</p> <p>""Gut, dann bitte den Onkel schön brav, dass er dir jetzt sein Schwanzie in den Hintern steckt, Kind!"" reif Barbara und die niedliche Kleine schluchzte und flüsterte dabei:</p> <p>""Bitte Onkel, komm und steck mir jetzt dein Pipi in meinen Popo!""</p> <p>""Das kannst du haben, du kleines Schweinchen und ich hoffe, dass dir der große, steife Schwanz vom Onkel ordentlich weh tut im kleinen, engen Arschloch und dass du beim Arschficken jetzt ordentlich schreist, damit ich höre, dass deine Bestrafung durch den Onkel auch ein Erfolg war, denn dann bestraft dich der Onkel in Zukunft immer so!"" sagte Barbara, dann packte sie die laut heulende Kleine unter ihren Arschbäckchen und zog die Beiden molligen Popo-Bäckchen so weit es geht auseinander, dann kam sie mit der Kleinen zu mir her und setzte sie mit ihrem kleinen Arsch direkt auf meinen hochsteifen Schwanz.</p> <p>Erst sperrte sich die kleine, enge Rosette der niedlichen Sechsjährigen noch gegen meine dicke Eichel, doch als Barbara das Kind an der Schulter packte und den schmalen Körper auf meinen Unterleib niederdrückte, gab der Schließmuskel etwas nach und ich drang wenigstens mit der Eichelspitze etwas in das enge Kinder-Arschloch ein.</p> <p>Die Kleine schrie wie am Spieß und wehrte sich verzweifelt gegen den dicken, langen Eindringling in ihrer Anus hinten drin, doch je mehr sie sich gegen den versprochenen Arschfick wehrte, um so weiter drang mein Schwanz in ihren After ein und zum Schluss steckte der ganze Penis-Schaft im Kinder-Popo, nur meine beiden dick angeschwollenen Hoden waren noch zu sehen.</p> <p>Die Kleine hatte mittlerweile ihre beiden Ärmchen um mich geschlungen, ihr niedliches Köpfchen an meine Schulter gelehnt und schluchzte hemmungslos, dann kam sie mit ihrem Mund an mein Ohr und flüsterte:</p> <p>""Mein Popo, mein armer kleiner Popo, es tut so weh Onkel, bitte, bitte, zieh doch dein großes Pipi wieder ganz raus, du darfst mir dafür auch den Popo und das Pipi auspeitschen, wenn du willst, ich mach auch ganz brav ""Lutschie"" an deinem Pipi, wenn du es magst und ich schluck auch brav alles hinunter, was immer vorne aus deinem Pipi herauskommt!""</p> <p>Ich hatte Mitleid mit der Kleinen und wollte schon meinen Schwanz wieder aus dem Kinder-Arsch ziehen, aber Barbara sagte streng:</p> <p>""Nichts da, der Schwanz vom Onkel bleibst so lange in deinem kleinen, geilen Arsch, bis dich der Onkel einmal ordentlich damit durchgefickt und dir das Arschloch mit seinem Schmand gefüllt hat, oder soll ich den Onkel einmal bitte, dass er dir sein großes, langes, dickes Schwanzie ein Loch weiter unten rein steckt, Kind?""</p> <p>""Waaaaaasssss, in mein Pipi, Mama?"" rief die Kleine verzweifelt.</p> <p>""Ja, in dein kleine, enges Vötzchen steckt dir der Onkel jetzt sein großes Schwanzie, wenn du ihm jetzt nicht gleich ganz brav dein Arschloch zu durchficken hinhältst Kind!"" rief Barbara streng und die Kleine heulte:</p> <p>""Das dürfen Onkels gar nicht, die dürfen kleinen Kinder gar nicht ihr großes Pipi unten reinstecken, weil so ein Punzie von kleinen Mädchen doch noch viel zu klein und zu eng zum ""Ficki, Ficki"" machen ist, sonst kommen sie gleich ins Gefängnis, hat die Tante im Kindergarten nämlich gesagt!""</p> <p>""Was deine dämliche Kindergarten-Tante sagt, interessiert mich einen Scheiß, wahrscheinlich hat sie einen Hass auf die Männer, weil sie lesbisch ist, oder es ärgert sie, weil sie als Kind nicht auch mal von ihrem Vater oder Onkel ordentlich durchgefickt worden ist, wer dich in den Arsch fickt oder ins Maul vögelt, oder wem du einen blasen musst und auch wer dich auspeitscht, wenn du wieder mal unartig warst, bestimme immer noch ich und jetzt wirst du für deinen Ungehorsam selbst den Onkel ficken und zwar feste, also los, hoch mit dem Arsch und sich wieder feste auf dem Onkel seinen Schwanz gesetzt, bis er bis zu den Eiern in deinem kleine, geilen Arsch steckt, oder soll ich mit der Peitsche nachhelfen Kind?"" fragte Barbara streng, dann nahm sie die neunschwänzige Riemenpeitsche in die Hand und stellte sich hinter die Kleine.</p> <p>Und weil sich die Kleine nicht sofort bewegte, zog die Freu ihr die Peitsche hinten über den weit herausgestreckten Arsch.</p> <p>Es klatschte laut und ich konnte den Luftzug den die Riemen verursachten, direkt an meinen Eiern spüren und erschrak sehr, was wenn die Peitsche meine empfindlichen Hoden getroffen hätten?</p> <p>Die Kleine schrie auf und klammerte sich verzweifelt an mich, dann hob sie ihren kleinen Po, so dass ich, als ich nach unten schaute, deutlich meine dicke, rote Eichel zwischen ihren kleinen, strammen Arschbacken sehen konnte, dann setzte sich die Kleine wieder auf meinen Steifen, so dass es direkt aussah, als würde sie von mir gepfählt und mein Penis drang wieder bis zu den Hoden in ihren Darm ein.</p> <p>""Was ist denn, los fick schon, fick dich mit dem Schwanz vom Onkel selber in den Arsch, los fick!"" rief Barbara ungeduldig und zog der Kleinen wieder einen Peitschenhieb über den Arsch.</p> <p>Diesmal aber traf sie mit der Riemenpeitsche nicht nur den Kinder-Popo der armen Kleinen, sondern auch meine Eier, so dass ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnte, aber eigenartigerweise geilte mich das mächtig an, aber Barbara merkte, was sie getan hatte und nahm meine Hoden in die Hand um sie vor den weiteren Popo-Hieben, die sie der Kleinen jetzt leicht, aber regelmäßig über den kleinen Arsch zog, zu schützen, denn immer wenn die Kleinen beim Ficken mit dem Ärschchen hochkam, bekam sie von ihrer Mutter einen festen Popo-Hieb, ihr kleiner Körper machte daraufhin wieder einen Satz nach vorne und mein Penis drang bis zu Schwanzwurzel in ihren After ein.</p> <p>Die Kleine heulte und schluchzte und das genau mir ins Ohr, was mich wiederum sehr, sehr erregte und so kam auch gleich, was kommen musste:</p> <p>Der kleine, enge After der Kleinen, der mir so herrlich die Nülle massierte ihr wildes Ficken und lautes Stöhnen dabei und dann die Hand ihrer Mutter an meinen Sack, welche die beiden dicken Hoden auf das Geilste massierte, war zuviel für mich und unter lautem Stöhnen jagte ich der Kleinen Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den kleinen Arsch, ich konnte einfach nicht mehr aufhören zu spitzen.</p> <p>Dann endlich war es vorbei und als die Kleine dann ihren Popo hob, flutschte mein halbsteifer Schwanz mit einem lauten ""POP"" aus dem immer noch sehr engen Kinder-Arsch.</p> <p>""So das reicht fürs Erste Kind, jetzt kommt die Mama dran und du darfst zuschauen, was der Onkel alles für geile Sachen mit deiner Mama macht, aber erst nimmst du noch sein Schwanzie in den Mund und machst dem Onkel schön ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" du weißt ja, wie das geht, der Onkel braucht nämlich für die Mama gleich ein ganz großes, dickes, steifes Schwanzie, wenn er sie fickt, hast du verstanden, Kind?"" sagte Barbara, packte die Kleine und zog sie von meinem Schoß, dann zwang sie das Kind vor mir auf den Boden zu knien, packte sie im Genick und drückte ihr Köpfchen auf meinen Unterleib.</p> <p>Die Kleine warf ihr Köpfchen herum, sah ihre Mutter ganz entsetzt an und flehte sie unter Tränen an:</p> <p>""Nein Mama, ich will nicht, ich will jetzt dem Onkel kein ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" am Schwanzie machen, sein Pipi schmeckt doch jetzt nach meinem kleinen Popo-Loch!""</p> <p>Das ist mir ganz egal, nach was der Schwanz vom Onkel schmeckt, du nimmst ihn jetzt brav in dein kleines Mäulchen und macht dem Onkel schön geil ""Lutschie, Lutschie"" und zur Strafe leckst du alles, was er vorne und hinten hat, sein Schwanzie, die Eier und sein Arschloch, also los, fang an, oder soll ich mit der Peitsche nachhelfen Kind?"" sagte Barbara und hob bedrohlich die ""Neunschwänzige""</p> <p>""Nein nicht mehr schlagen Mama, ich mach es ja, ich leck ja den Onkel unten überall, auch am Popo-Loch, wenn du willst, aber hau mich nicht mehr!"" heulte die Kleine.</p> <p>""Das will ich dir auch geraten haben Mädchen!"" rief Barbara, dann stellte sie erst einen Sessel recht und dann einen Zweiten links von meinen Füßen auf, dann nahm sie meine Beine und hob sie auf den Sessel, jetzt war ich für die fleißig meinen Unterleib leckende Kleine unten so weit offen wie ein Scheunentor.</p> <p>Es war schon sensationell, wie ihre kleine, feuchte Zunge meinen Eichel umkreiste, dann den Penis-Schaft entlang zu meinen Eiern fuhr, wo sie geschickt die Hodennaht beleckte und wie sie dann versuchte meine beiden Eier gleichzeitig in ihren kleinen Mund zu bekommen, was ihr dann zu meinem großen Erstaunen auch tatsächlich gelang, obwohl sie dabei fast keine Luft mehr bekam, so sehr füllten meinen beiden Bälle ihren kleinen Mund aus, aber sie leckt und saugte meine Hoden so stark, dass sich dabei mein Schwanz wie eine Lanze aufrichtete.</p> <p>Ihre Mutter, die ihr die ganze Zeit dabei aufmerksam zugeschaut hatte, setzte sich neben mich, nahm meinen hochsteifen Schwanz in die Faust, umschloss ihn streng mit der Hand und fing an, den Penis-Schaft auf- und abzupumpen, dabei sagte sie zu mir und ihrer Tochter: „Schaut mal, wie geil unsere kleine Sau Männerschwänze leckt und Eier ablutscht, sieh mal, wie geil du den Onkel damit schon gemacht hast und wie sein Schwanzie jetzt steht, jetzt leckst du ihm noch ein bisschen das Arschie aus, darauf stehen Männer nämlich, das macht sie geil, es gibt für sie nichts schöneren, als die Zunge von kleinen Mädchen ganz tief im Popo-Loch hinten drin zu spüren und einen festen Zungen-Fick in den Arsch zu bekommen, also los, leck, leck dem Onkel das Arschie Kleines!""</p> <p>Und zur Aufmunterung drückte sie das Köpfchen der Kleinen zwischen meine Popobacken und die Kleine fing aus sofort an, mit die Arschkimme auszulecken.</p> <p>Erst umkreiste sie mit ihrer Zunge vorsichtig meine Rosette, leckte dann rechts und links meine Arschbacken entlang und kam dann wieder zu meinem Arschloch zurück, steckte vorsichtig ihre Zungenspitze hinein und machte mir jetzt einen richtigen Popo-Fick.</p> <p>An dem wie sie das tat war mir sofort klar, dass sie das nicht zum ersten Mal so machte, und ich war mir sicher, dass sich ihre Mutter regelmäßig von der Kleinen die Votze und das Arschloch auslecken ließ, was sich später dann ja auch bestätigte, denn Barbara hatte sich mittlerweile in den Sessel gegenüber von mir gesetzt, hatte ihr Höschen beiseite geschoben und massierte mit der Fingerkuppe ihren schon stark erregten und bereits heftig schleimenden Kitzler, dabei schaute sie gespannt zu, wie mich ihre Tochter anal verwöhnte und fragte dann ihre Tochter mit ganz belegter Stimme gespannt ihre Tochter:</p> <p>„Na Schatzie, wie schmeckt dir das Arschi vom Onkel, schmeckt es dir besser als das Popo-Loch von der Mama?“</p> <p>„Ja, es schmeckt anders als dein Popo-Loch Mama und es zuckt immer so schön!“ sagte die Kleine.</p> <p>Plötzlich stand Barbara auf, packte die Sechsjährige an den Haaren, zog ihr kleiner Locken-Köpfchen von meinem Unterleib weg und reif:</p> <p>„Jetzt ist es genug geleckt, du kleines, geiles Ferkel du, jetzt kommt die Mama dran, willst zu mal zusehen, wie der Onkel die Mama jetzt ganz arg haut und dann mit seinem riesigen, langen und dicken Schwanzie die arme Mama tief in den Popo hinten rein fickt?“</p> <p>„Ich…, ich…. weiß …. nicht….. Mama?“ sagte die Kleine unsicher.„</p> <p>Natürlich musst du jetzt zusehen, wie deine Mama von mir ihre Haue bekommt, sie wollte es ja so haben, aber erst muss deine Mama dazu ganz nackig sein, willst du das für mich machen, ich meine die Mama ganz ausziehen?“ fragte ich die Kleine. Zögerlich ging das Mädchen zu ihrer Mutter hin, dann kletterte sie auf ihren Schoß und fing an, Barbara die Bluse vorne aufzuknöpfen.</p> <p>Dann griff die nach hinten und löste geschickt den Verschluss ihres BH.</p> <p>Als sie den Büstenhalter ihrer Mutter in der Hand hielt, sah ich zwei riesige Brüste, die trotz ihres Alters, - ich schätzte Barbara auf Ende Zwanzig- fest und prall waren und deren bereits stark erregten Spitzen steil nach oben ragten.</p> <p>Dann machte sich die Kleine am Rock ihrer Mutter zu schaffen, den sie nach dem Öffnen des Reißverschlusses nach unten streifte.</p> <p>Damit die Kleine ihr aber auch das knappe, enge Höschen ausziehen konnte, stand Barbara auf. Die Kleine kniete sich vor ihrer Mutter auf den Boden und zog ihr langsam, Zentimeter um Zentimeter das Höschen auf ihre Schenkel.</p> <p>Zuerst kam Barbaras glatter Bauch zu Vorschein, dann ihr strammer Scham-Hügel und zu Schluss ihr fein säuberlich glatt rasierter Schlitz, mit den beiden dicken, dunkel-violetten Schamlippen in deren Mitte ihr dicker, dicker, erregter und bereits heftig schleimender Kitzler neugierig hervorschaute.</p> <p>Kaum hatte die Kleine den Slip ihrer Mama von den Füßen gestreift, packte ich Barbara bei den Haaren und herrschte sie an:</p> <p>„Auf die Knie, Schlampe!“</p> <p>Die Kleine schaute ganz entsetzt, als ihre Mutter gehorsam vor mir auf die Knie ging und noch mehr, als ich Barbara ohne ihre Haare loszulassen, meinen hochsteifen Schwanz ins Maul steckte, den sie ganz gierig fast verschlang und ihr barsch befahl:</p> <p>„Schluck ihn Nutte, los, schluck ihn ganz!“</p> <p>Barbara verdrehte ganz entzückt die Augen, dann schluckte sie meinen Schwanz so weit in ihren Rachen hinein, bis nur noch meine beiden dicken Hoden zu sehen waren.</p> <p>Dann fickte ich Barbara mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen immer so tief ins große Maul, dass ich direkt spürte, wie meine Eichel ihre Mandel berührten und zog dann meinen Schwanz wieder so weit aus ihrem Mund, dass ich wieder meine dicke, rote Eichel sehen konnte.</p> <p>Barbara hatte beide Hände auf meine nackten Schenkel gelegt und vergrub ihre Fingernägel so tief in mein Fleisch, dass ich vor Schmerz stöhnte, was mich aber eigenartigerweise mächtig angeilte.</p> <p>Die Kleine, welche aufmerksam zugeschaut hatte, wie ich ihre Mutter mundvögelte, konnte das Ganze gar nicht fassen, ließ aber voller Neugierde keinen Blick von uns Beiden.</p> <p>Nur als Babaras Lecken und Saugen etwas nachließ, sagte ich zu der Kleinen:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, gib mir mal die Riemen-Peitsche, damit ich deine faule Mama damit etwas aufmuntern kann!“ Gehorsam reichte mir die Kleine den Neunstriemer, mit dem ihr kleiner, strammer Kinder-Popo und ihr enges Schlitzchen selbst schon reichlich Bekanntschaft gemacht hatte.</p> <p>Ich nahm der Kleinen die Peitsche aus der Hand, legte Barbara die Riemen quer über den nackten Arsch, hob die Hand und schlug kräftig zu.</p> <p>Babaras Körper machte einen gewaltigen Satz nach vorne, wobei ich ihr meinen Schwanz in voller Länge in den Rachen rammte, dann drehte sie so den Kopf, dass meine Penis aus ihrem Maul flutschte.</p> <p>Barbara schaute mit einem Blick, aus dem die pure Wollust blitzte zu mir hoch und rief leidenschaftlich:</p> <p>„Auf den Arsch, jaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…… immmer….. feste….. auf…. den….. Aaaaaaaarrrrrrsch!</p> <p>„Ja auf den Arsch und in den Arsch kannst du haben Schlampe!“ sagte ich und schlug weiter zu.</p> <p>Erst auf die linke Arschbacke von Barbara dann auf die Rechte und dann quer über den Arsch, danach versuchte ich ihre dicken Schenkel mit dem Riemen zu treffen, weil ich mich wegen Babaras Schwanzlutschen nicht weit genug vorbeugen konnte, aber ich traf, das bewies mir das Geheul, das Barbara bei der Schenkelzüchtigung sofort anstimmte, obwohl sie die bisherigen Schläge von mir nur lüstern stöhnend quittiert hatte.</p> <p>Aber ich wollte mehr, ich wollte Barbara nicht nur heulen und schreien, sondern winseln hören und ich wollte mal sehen, wie viel eine derart masochistisch veranlagte Frau wie Barbara die sich schamlos vor den Augen ihrer sechsjährigen Tochter von mir auspeitschen, erniedrigen und in alle Löcher ficken ließ, ertragen konnte bevor sie mich um Gnade anbettelte, aber ich nehme es schon jetzt vorweg:</p> <p>Da konnte ich lange warten!</p> <p>„Die Hände nach hinten und die Arschbacken auseinander ziehen!“ befahl ich Barbara jetzt.</p> <p>Barbara griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten und verkrallte ihre langen Fingernägel so tief in ihr Popo-Fleisch, dass weiße Druckstellen auf ihrer dunklen Haut entstanden, dann zerrte sie ihre beiden dicken Arschbacken so weit auseinander, dass ihre Popo-Rosette fast oval dabei wurde und rief leidenschaftlich:</p> <p>„Ja, peitsch mir streng die geile Votze aus, du geiler Stint!“</p> <p>Für den „geilen Stint“ bekam Barbara von mir ein paar Mal kräftig die Peitsche mitten in ihr Lustzentrum gehauen, was sie mit wollüstigem Stöhnen beantwortete.</p> <p>Dann fielen die Schläge regelmäßig in Längsrichtung, die Peitsch striemte Barbara gleichzeitig die Anus, den Damm und die Votze.</p> <p>Barbara wurde dabei immer wilder, sie saugte und leckt so stark meinen Schwanz, dass ich direkt Angst hatte, sie würde mir dabei etwas abbeißen.</p> <p>Ich ließ die Peitsch sinken und kommandierte:</p> <p>„Los, den Schwanz aus dem Maul, umdrehen, den Kopf auf den Boden, die Beine auseinander und den Arsch hoch!“ kommandierte ich.</p> <p>Barbara gehorchte sofort und kniete dann erwartungsvoll, mit extrem weit gespreizten Schenkeln, offener Spalte und hoch gestrecktem Arsch vor mir, die Ellbogen hatte sie auf dem Boden abgestützt, dann flog ihr Kopf herum, sie sah mich unter einem Schleier von Tränen an und ihr lasziver Mund stöhnte:</p> <p>„Ja fick mich, fick meinen Arsch, so fick doch endlich!“</p> <p>„Kannst du haben, Schlampe!“ sagte ich und ging mit steil aufgerichtetem Schwanz zu der Kleinen, die fassungslos mit angesehen hatte, was ich alles mit ihre Mutter machte, packte sie bei der Hand, zog sie zu ihrer Mutter und sagte:</p> <p>„So, Schatz, setzt dich hier auf den Boden, dann kannst di mal zusehen, was nicht nur du, sondern auch Mamas als Belohnung bekommen, wenn sie böse zum Onkel sind!“</p> <p>Die Kleine, die ganz erschreckt immer wieder auf meine erigierten Penis starrte gehorchte und setze sich im Schneidersitz neben ihrer Mutter auf den Boden.</p> <p>Ich kniete mich hinter Babara und hielt ihr meine Eichel an die vor Pre-Samen tropfende Votze, aber Babaras Kopf flog sofort herum und sie rief leidenschaftlich:</p> <p>„Nicht ficken bitte, nicht in meine Votze, nur ins Arschloch, ich will kein Baby von dir!“</p> <p>„Du kannst beruhigt sein, ich will dich ja gar nicht in die Votze ficken, weil du ja eine Strafe und keine Belohnung verdient hast, du Schlampe, ich will mir in deiner Spalte nur das nötige Schmiermittel für dein geiles Arschloch holen, also los, das Maul halten und die Arschbacken auseinander!“ befahl ich Barbara</p> <p>Wieder griff Barbara mit beiden Händen nach hinten und zerrte ihre beiden dicken Globen so weit es nur ging, auseinander.</p> <p>Ich nahm meinen Schwanz in die Hand, fuhr damit durch ihre Arschkimme zu ihrer großen Rosette und als ich das Loch gefunden hatte, stieß ich brutal zu.</p> <p>Babaras Körper machte einen riesigen Satz nach vorne, so dass mein Schwanz wieder auf ihrem Arschloch flutschte und rief:</p> <p>„Aaaaaauuaaaaahhhhh……tut……das……weh!</p> <p>Ich packte Barbara bei den Haaren, zerrte sie wieder hoch und rammte ihr meinen Schwanz bis zu den Hoden in den Arsch und ohne ihrem Schließmuskel die Gelegenheit zu geben, sich an den Eindringling hinten drin zu gewöhnen, fing ich an, Barbara brutal durchzuficken.</p> <p>Barbara Körper wand sich unter mir wie ein Aal und sie rief laut:</p> <p>„Au, au, was tut das weh, so einen riesigen langen, dicken Fick-Schwanz, wie du einen hast im Arsch zu spüren, aber es fühlt sich ja sooooo geil an!</p> <p>Die Kleine schaute fassungslos zu, wie ich ihre Mutter jetzt brutal arschvögelte und hatte schon Tränen in den Augen, da fragte ich sie:</p> <p>„Was ist Schatz, willst du die Mama nicht einmal feste ganz hauen?“</p> <p>Die Kleine schaute mich ganz verständnislos an, aber ihre Mutter heulte gleich los:</p> <p>„Nein Hans, das kannst du nicht machen, du kannst doch nicht erlauben, dass die Kleine ihre eigene Mutter schlägt!“</p> <p>„Warum soll dich die Kleine nicht einmal genau so streng auspeitschen, wie du das immer bei ihr machst Schlampe, vielleicht gefällt ihr das!“ sagte ich lachend und die Kleine den Tränen nahe rief sofort:</p> <p>„Nein, nein, das mache ich nicht, ich schlage die Mama nicht, ich habe sie doch so lieb!“</p> <p>„Gib mir doch mal die Peitsche her, Schatz!“ sagte ich und die Kleine gehorchte und reichte mir unsicher die „Neunschwänzige“</p> <p>Ich nahm ihr die Riemen-Peitsche aus der Hand, hielt sie ihr genau vor das hübsche Gesicht und sagte streng:</p> <p>„Du hast jetzt die Wahl, entweder haust du damit der Mama jetzt ganz feste auf den nackigen Popo, oder du kommst neben deiner Mama in der gleichen Stellung wie sie auf den Boden und bekommst das lange, dicke Schwanzi vom Onkel in deinen kleinen, engen Arsch gesteckt, wie weh das tut, weißt du ja noch von vorhin und wie dir die Peitsche auf deinem nackigen Popo schmeckt, die du dabei zu spüren bekommst, weißt du auch, also entweder nimmst du jetzt die Peitsche und haust der Mama damit feste das Arschi, oder du kniest dich neben die Mama auf den Teppich hin und bekommst dann von mir deine Belohnung für deinen Ungehorsam auf den nackten Arsch!“</p> <p>Wortlos, aber doch zögernd nahm die Kleine die Peitsche in die Hand, sie hatte sich doch entschlossen, ihre Mutter damit durchzuprügeln.</p> <p>Sie hob den Arm, nahm Maß und ließ die Peitsche mit der ganzen Kraft ihres kleinen Armes quer über den dicken Prachtarsch von Barbara klatschen.</p> <p>So viel Kraft hatte ich der Kleinen gar nicht zugetraut.</p> <p>Es klatschte laut und Barbara zuckte erschreckt zusammen, auch sie hatte die Kraft ihrer Kleinen unterschätzt.</p> <p>Die Kleine schlug wieder zu, diesmal noch kräftiger als vorher.</p> <p>Immer wieder klatschten die Riemen abwechselnd einmal über den dicken Arsch von Barbara und einmal quer über ihre strammen Schenkel und jedes Mal stieß Barbara dabei ein wildes Geheule aus, die Schmerzen, die sie dabei hatte, konnten es aber nicht gewesen sein, warum sie so unkontrolliert heulte und schrie, es war eher die Scham darüber, von der Kleinen so streng durchgeprügelt zu werden.</p> <p>Ich schaute dem aufregenden Schauspiel ganz gespannt zu und vergaß fast dabei, Barbara weiter in den Arsch zu ficken, doch als die Kleine ganz in der Nähe meines Schwanzes, so dass ich bei jedem Schlag den Luftzug der Peitsche deutlich spüren konnte, auf den Arsch ihrer Mutter einprügelte, spürte ich deutlich, wie mir vor Erregung der Samen die Harnröhre hoch kroch, ich machte schnell ein paar kräftige Fick-Stöße und dann war es auch schon so weit und laut stöhnend ejakulierte ich Barbara meinen Schmand den Arsch.</p> <p>Dabei stöhnte Barbara unter mir aber noch lauter als ich, denn sie hatte gerade auch den X-ten Orgasmus.</p> <p>Dann sagte ich zu der Kleinen:</p> <p>„Du kannst jetzt aufhören die Mama zu schlagen, Schatz, komm gib mir die Peitsche und knie dich vor mir auf den Boden, dann kannst du dem Onkel noch ein wenig „Lutschie“ am Pipi machen!“</p> <p>„Ich will dir aber nicht „Lutschie“ am Pipi machen, Onkel!“ sagte die Kleine rasch und drehte angeekelt das hübsche Köpfchen weg.</p> <p>„Warum willst du denn jetzt dem Onkel nicht mal schön „Lutschie-Lutschie“ am Pipi machen, Kind?“ fragte Barbara ihre Tochter und die sagte trotzig:</p> <p>„Weil das Schwanzi vom Onkel doch jetzt doch sicher ganz arg nach deinem Popoloch schmeckt, Mama!“</p> <p>„Aber Kind, du machst mir doch auch oft schön „Lutschie“ am Votzi und auch am Popo-Loch, das ekelt dich doch sonst auch nicht, oder?</p> <p>„Ja, das schon Mama, aber dann hast du doch vorher immer ganz lange gebadet und jetzt nicht!“</p> <p>„Komm, hör endlich auf mit deinen Faxen, komm her und nimm meinen Schwanz ins Maul, oder ich peitsche dir so lange den kleinen, nackten Arsch, bis du mich um meinen Schwanz anbettelst, Kind!“ sagte ich streng und weil die Kleine immer noch zögerte, packte ich das jetzt laut heulende Kind bei den Harren, zerrte ihr Köpfchen zu meinem Schwanz und steckte ihn ihr tief in den offenen Mund.</p> <p>Dann fing ich an, das kleine, enge Mäulchen der Kleinen mit weit ausholenden Fickstößen durchzuficken.</p> <p>Die Kleine heulte jetzt noch lauter, dann würgte und jappste sie und bekam fast keine Luft mehr, aber sie musste mir den letzten Rest meines Samens von der Nülle lecken, erst dann ließ ich sie wieder los, zog meinen halbschlaffen Schwanz, der gerade dabei war, erneut zu erigieren aus dem engen Lutsch-Mäulchen der Kleinen und sagte:</p> <p>„Lass es jetzt gut sein, Schatz, Morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!“</p></div>",[]
315,Timo,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Timo ist Padfinder und erst ""Zehn"", aber was er alles über ""Sex"" weiß, ist erstaunlich.…",2007-07-07,5,4,"M, b, anal, oral, spank, pedo",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Neulich war ich mit einer gemischte Gruppe Pfadfinder unterwegs, deren Führer ich seit 2 Jahren war.</p> <p>Wir schliefen in einer Jugendherberge, ich im Einzelzimmer und die Mädchen und Jungs im Vierbettzimmer.</p> <p>Es war ein heißer, schwüler Sommertag und mir fiel es schwer, einzuschlafen.</p> <p>Plötzlich zuckten Blitze am Himmel und gleich darauf donnerte es ganz in der Nähe.</p> <p>Ich liebte solche Gewitter, weil sie die Atmosphäre reinigten und hoffte so bald einschlafen zu können.</p> <p>Ich lag auf dem Rücken und hörte auf das Donnern.</p> <p>Da öffnete sich leise die Tür und der blonde Wuschelkopf von Timo erschien im Türrahmen, in den Augen des Zehnjährigen standen Tränen und er flüsterte:</p> <p>„Ich habe solche Angst Hans, darf ich zu Dir ins Bett?“</p> <p>„Wie kann man nur vor so einem kleinen Gewitter, solche Angst haben, na komm schon!“ sagte ich und hob die Bettdecke hoch.</p> <p>Timo glitt rasch unter meine Decke und schlüpfte eng an meinen Körper. Der Junge zitterte tatsächlich am ganzen Leib.</p> <p>Um ihn zu beruhigen, streichelte ich ihm hinten mit beiden Händen über die Schlafanzugshose und dachte mir überhaupt nichts dabei.</p> <p>„Na, ist es jetzt besser, Timo “ fragte ich und der Junge schmiegte sein Köpfchen an meine nackte Brust und flüsterte ganz dankbar: „Ja, Hans!“ Ich streichelte ihn zärtlich weiter und dann stellte ich mit Erstaunen fest, dass Timo ein festes, rundes Ärschen hatte, das hinten prall seine enge Schlafanzugshose füllte.</p> <p>Ich wusste nicht warum, aber dieses stramme Ärschen faszinierte mich besonders, obwohl ich nicht schwul war und seit meiner Kinderzeit als Pfadfinder, wo wir, mehr aus Neugierde und Prahlsucht, uns gegenseitig die Pimmel zeigten, oder uns vor den Augen des Andren Einen runterholten, ja, sogar erlaubten, dass uns der Andere diesen Liebesdienst erwies und ich ihm dann den Pimmel wichste, keinen Penis mehr in der Hand hatte.</p> <p>Und jetzt war ich zwanzig, hatte eine liebe Freundin und ein geregeltes Sexualleben.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht anders und schob Timo beide Hände unter die Schlafanzugshose.</p> <p>Dann massierte ich ihm zart die beiden nackten Wonnebacken. Je mehr ich ihn hinten streichelte um so mehr krümmte sich Timo und um so runder wurde sein süßer Po dabei, aber leider rückte er von mir weg und so verlor ich den engen Körperkontakt zu ihm.</p> <p>Timo schnurrte erst wie ein Kätzchen, dann schaute er zu mir hoch, seine großen, wasserblauen Augen waren ganz verklärt und dann flüsterte er:</p> <p>„Mach das nicht Hans!“</p> <p>„Warum, gefällt er Dir denn nicht, wenn ich Dir ganz lieb den Popo streichle Timo?“ fragte ich und er flüsterte wieder:</p> <p>„Doch, sehr Hans!“</p> <p>„Und, wenn es Dir doch so gefällt, warum soll ich dann nicht weitermachen Timo?“ fragte ich und er flüsterte:</p> <p>„Weil Du sonst noch einen Steifen bekommst Hans!“</p> <p>Ich war ganz platt, solch eine Antwort hatte ich von dem erst Zehnjährigen nicht erwartet, aber dann war ich neugierig, was er sonst noch wusste und wie weit ich gehen konnte und sagte:</p> <p>„Du wirst es nicht glauben Timo aber den Steifen habe ich schon!“</p> <p>„Ja, ehrlich Hans, zeig her!“ rief der Junge erregt und griff mir an die Schlafanzugshose, dann hielt er meinen Penis unter dem dünnen Stoff meiner Schlafanzugshose fest in seiner kleinen Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Oh, wie groß er schon ist und so steif, darf ich ihn einmal richtig sehen, ich meine ganz nackt?“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn Du willst, schau ihn Dir ruhig an!“ sagte ich mit trockenem Mund.</p> <p>Timo schlug die Bettdecke, rückte ein bisschen von mir ab, damit er mehr Raum hatte.</p> <p>Dann griff er mir in den Hosenbund und zog mir die Hose auf die Schenkel herunter.</p> <p>Als mein Schwanz in die Höhe schnellte, starrte der Junge wie gebannt auf meinen Steifen und murmelte:</p> <p>„Was ein Schwanz, so einen großen habe ich ja noch nie gesehen!“</p> <p>„Wenn Du Dich an meinem Schwanz satt gesehen hast, Timo dann decke uns wieder zu, ich friere nämlich!“ sagte ich und Timo gehorchte sofort, er legte sich wieder neben mich und zog die Decke über uns beide zurück.</p> <p>Dann wartete ich gespannt was jetzt geschehen würde und das etwas geschehen musste, war klar, weil mein Schwanz jetzt zum Besten steif war, aber ich wollte nur nicht der Verführer von Timo sein, er sollte mir sagen, was er wollte und nicht ich und so war ich ganz erleichtert, als Timo plötzlich flüsterte:</p> <p>„Du Hans, darf ich ihn einmal anfassen?“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn Du willst, dann nimm ihn ruhig in die Hand, Timo !“ sagte ich und Timo drehte sich auf den Bauch, spreizte die Beine und legte mir seine Hand auf den Oberschenkel, dann fuhr er mir mit seiner Hand nach oben.</p> <p>Erst über die Hoden, dann den Penisschaft entlang zu Eichelspitze, die er in die Hand nahm und eng mit seiner kleinen Faust umschloss. Ich weiß nicht, ob er das beabsichtigte so zu machen, wenn es aber doch Absicht war, mir so über den Schwanz zu streicheln, dann war es höchst raffiniert und ließ auf mehr hoffen.</p> <p>Ich legte Timo erneut die rechte Hand auf den Popo und streichelte ihm beide Bäckchen, dann kam ich seiner Popospalte immer näher und Timo stöhnte immer lauter dabei, als ich seine Popospalte entlang hinunter zu den Hoden fuhr, sie in die Hand nahm und vorsichtig durchknetete, schrie er fast vor Lust.</p> <p>Dann griff ich in seine Popospalte und fuhr mit dem Daumen immer rauf und runter, Timo öffnete immer weiter die Beine und auch seine Popospalte.</p> <p>Als ich mit dem Daumen feste gegen die Vertiefung zwischen seinen Pobacken drückte gab das Popoloch plötzlich nach und mein Daumen drang bis zur Handwurzel in den engen Bubenafter ein.</p> <p>„Au, au!“ rief Timo und ich fragte ihn besorgt:</p> <p>„Tut das weh Timo?“ und er flüsterte wieder:</p> <p>„Ja, ein bisschen, aber es ist nicht schlimm, warte nur noch einen Moment, bevor Du Deinen Finger in meinem Po hin - und herbewegst. Ich war wieder sprachlos, aber als Timo anfing, meinen Penis in seiner kleinen Faust auf- und abzupumpen, fing auch ich an, im sein Popoloch mit dem Daumen auszuficken.</p> <p>Es war herrlich, wie geil mir der Junge den Schwanz wichste, er machte das zwar etwas ungeschickt, nämlich so dass er mir immer die Vorhaut am Penis so weit zurückzog, dass es schmerzte und dann den Schwanz wieder ganz losließ um ihn dann erneut zu suchen, aber gerade das geilte mich mächtig an.</p> <p>Je tiefer ich Timo meinen Daumen in den After stieß, umso weiter warf er den dicken Popo hoch und als er wieder einmal fast im Bett kniete, da griff ich ihm unter sein Bäuchlein und hatte plötzlich sein Schwänzchen in der Hand.</p> <p>Was sage ich “Schwänzchen“ , der Junge hatte schon einen richtigen Schwanz, zwar war sein Penis nicht besonders dick, eher schmal, aber dafür ungewöhnlich lang, für sein Alter, ein Zeichen für mich, dass der Junge schon lange und ausgiebig onanierte.</p> <p>Ich nahm das lange, steife Ding in die Faust und pumpte es kräftig auf und ab, ohne meinen Daumen aus seinem Popoloch zu nehmen.</p> <p>Timo stöhnte geil und wichste mir den Schwanz wie wild, bis ich meine Hand aus seiner Popospalte zog, seine Hand damit festhielt und sagte: „Nicht mehr Timo !“</p> <p>„Warum soll ich denn aufhören Hans, magst Du es nicht, dass ich dir den Schwanz wichse!“ fragte Timo ganz enttäuscht.</p> <p>„Doch, doch, Timo ich mag das sehr, wie Du es mir so schön machst, aber wenn Du weiter so schön meinen Schwanz wichst, dann muss ich noch abspritzen!“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Timo ließ meinen Schwanz los und rutschte zu mir hoch, bis er mit seiner auf meiner Brust lag und sagte:</p> <p>„Und das willst Du nicht Hans, Du willst also noch nicht abspritzen, Du willst sicher erst mit deinem Schwanz in meinen Popo und mich in den Arsch ficken und dann willst Du mir mein Popoloch mit Deinem Samen voll spritzen, stimmst?“</p> <p>Ich war zum dritten Mal sprachlos und antwortete schnell:</p> <p>„Ja, das will ich Timo, ich wünsche mir nichts mehr, als Dir meinen steifen Schwanz in deinen süßen, kleinen, geilen Arsch hinten zu stecken und Dir geil Dein Arschloch auszuvögeln und wenn es mir dann kommt, Dir meinen geilen Samen in den Darm zu spritzen, aber was sollte ich auch anderes tun, ein Junge hat eben nur ein Loch zum Hineinficken?“</p> <p>Der Junge kam ganz nahe an mein Ohr und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Das stimmt nicht Hans, die Mädchen haben drei Löcher zum hineinvögeln, aber Jungen haben zwei!“</p> <p>""Welche denn?“ fragte ich neugierig und Timo sagte lachend: „Na, sein Arschloch und das hier!“</p> <p>Dann rutschte er langsam nach unten, nahm meinen steifen Penis in die Hand und steckte ihn sich in den Mund, dabei fasste er mir an die Hoden und knetete sie kräftig durch, dann lutschte er mir so gut den Schwanz, wie das noch nicht einmal meine kleine, geile Freundin konnte, immer wieder stieß Timo sich fest meine Eichel an seinen Gaumen und ließ dann meinen Penis fast ganz wieder aus seinem kleinen, geilen Mund.</p> <p>Ich wollte auch was von seinem Körper haben und zog ihn am Schenkel so herum, dass er jetzt quer zu mir kniete.</p> <p>Ich legte beide Hände auf seinen Po und streichelte ihm die Bäckchen, dann fragte ich ihn:</p> <p>„Sag mal Timo wo hast Du das denn bloß gelernt, einem Mann so geil den Schwanz zu lutschen!“ aber Timo antwortete nicht gleich, sondern lutschte kräftig weiter an meiner Eichel!“</p> <p>„Antworte, wo hast Du das gelernt?“ fragte ich und klatschte ihm mit der flachen Hand tüchtig die Ärschchen voll.</p> <p>Timo wackelte aufregend mit dem Ärschen und stöhnte:</p> <p>„Ja komm, schlag, schlag zu, jaaaaaaaaa!“</p> <p>„Ich will jetzt wissen, wo Du das Schwanzlutschen gelernt hast, Timo, sagte ich streng und schlug noch fester zu.</p> <p>Der Junge ließ meinen Schwanz los, schaute zu mir hoch und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Beim Herr Lehrer!“</p> <p>„Was, Du musst Deinem Lehrer den Schwanz ablutschen, das ist ja unglaublich?“</p> <p>„Nein das ist nicht mein richtiger Lehrer, sondern ein Mann, den ich kenne, ich sage nur Lehrer zu ihm, weil er mir soviel beigebracht hat und weil es so gerne “Schule“ mit mir spielt!“ sagte Timo Und wie geht das“ Schule spielen?“ fragte ich Timo sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Du weißt schon wie das geht, er will mir das Höschen vom Popo streifen und mich dann mit der Hand, einem Stock oder Riemen auf den nackigen Popo hauen, so wie Du jetzt und am geilsten wird er, wenn ich bei der Popo-Haue immer ganz laut weine und feste schreie, oder ihn heulend anflehe mir statt der schlimmen Schläge doch jetzt zur Strafe mir einen strengen „Arschfick“ hinten in den Popo rein zumachen!“</p> <p>„Ja, lässt du dich den immer von dem Mann verhauen?“</p> <p>„Nein nicht immer, aber manchmal, wenn ich Lust dazu habe “Schule“, oder bösen Buben zu spielen und damit der Mann schnell schön geil wird, dann schreie und weine ich auch tüchtig und flehe ihn an und bitte ihn weinend, mir doch nicht den nackten Arsch mit dem Stock zu versohlen, das kommt immer gut dann spitzt er mir seinen Samen viel früher in den Popo hinten rein, als er eigentlich wollte und dann bin ich endlich erlöst und bekomme dann mein „Taschengeld“ von ihm!“</p> <p>sagte der Kleine keck und ich fragte ihn:</p> <p>„Würdest Du dich jetzt auch von mir in den Popo ficken lassen Timo?“ Und der Junge sagte erregt:</p> <p>„Aber natürlich Hans, wie willst Du mich denn jetzt haben, soll ich mich auf Dich setzen und mit meinem Popoloch auf Deinem Schwanz reiten, oder soll ich mich auf das Bett knien und den Popo zum Arschficken weit hinten hoch strecken, Du kannst mich aber auch dort über den Tisch legen, dann kannst Du mir beim Popoficken auch schön den nackten Arsch hauen, wenn Du willst, darauf stehe ich nämlich, je mehr ich gehauen werde um so geiler werde ich dabei, aber ich glaube, das geht nicht!""</p> <p>„Warum geht das nicht Timo ich könnte meinen Gürtel nehmen um Dich damit zu hauen!“ wandte ich ebenso erregt ein und Timo sagte:</p> <p>„Weil ein Gürtel immer so laut klatscht, wenn er einen nackten Popo trifft und weil ich auch immer bei der Prügelstrafe so laut dabei schreie, ich kann auch nichts dafür, aber so ist es und die Anderen könnten hören, dass du mir den nackten Arsch haust, das willst Du sicher nicht Hans, oder?“</p> <p>„Nein, das will ich bestimmt nicht, komm streck Dich lang auf dem Bett aus, dreh Dich um und streck mir deinen süßen Popo her!“ sagte ich und diktierte Timo auf meine linke Seite.</p> <p>Timo legte sich hin, zog die Knie an und machten den Po rund, er wusste genau, welche Stellung er einnehmen musste, damit ich schön tief in seinen kleinen, engen Arsch mit meinem Schwanz kam.</p> <p>Ich legte mich hinter ihn, nahm meinen Steifen in die Hand und dann beugte ich mich über ihn und flüsterte im in sein Ohr:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, mach deine süßen Arschbäckchen schön weit auf!“</p> <p>Timo griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten, griff fest in seine Bäckchen und zog seinen kleinen Hintern auseinander.</p> <p>Ich betrachtete noch eine Weile das erwartungsvoll zuckende Popoloch, das jetzt fast oval auseinander gezogen war und die süßen Bällchen zwischen seinen Beinchen, ich griff an das Löchlein und umspielte es mit dem Finger, dann strich ich ihm noch hinten über das Säckchen und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Pass auf Schatz, jetzt kommt er, jetzt kommt mein langer, geiler Schwanz!“</p> <p>Dann setzte er ihm meine Eichel an das zuckende Popoloch und drückte langsam dagegen.</p> <p>Zentimeter um Zentimeter verschwand meine ganze Männerpracht im engen Bubenarsch, bis nur noch meine dicken Hoden zu sehen waren.</p> <p>Ich was erstaunt, wie leicht das ging.</p> <p>Ich griff mit der rechten Hand an sein rechtes Bein und stellte es auf, dann griff ich über die Hüften des Jungen hinweg, griff an sein Schwänzchen und wichste es, dann nahm ich mit der Linken seine rechte Hand und führte sie durch sein hochgestelltes Bein an meine Hoden. Der Junge verstand sofort und fing an, kräftig meine Eier zu massieren. </p> <p>Dann stieß ich dem Jungen kräftig den Schwanz in den Arsch und rief dabei:</p> <p>„Oh... tut .. das.... gut ..., ist das geil, in so eine kleines enges Arschloch wie du eines hast, hineinzuficken, weil du so schön eng im Popo bist, oh.... was.... bist .. du.... so... schön... eng … im… Aaaaaarrrrrrsch!“</p> <p>Der Junge stöhnte geil, er beantwortete jeden Popofick von mir mit einem kräftigen Stoß seines kleinen Arsches gegen meinen Schwanz. Dann fragte ich ihn neugierig:</p> <p>„Na, tut Dir mein Schwanz gut im Arsch?“ und der Junge sagte:</p> <p>„Ja, sehr, es ist so geil!“</p> <p>„Auch ohne, dass ich Dir dabei den Arsch voll schlage, Timo ?“ fragte ich und Timo flüsterte:</p> <p>„Ja das auch, aber weißte Du Hans, mit einem Arschvoll ist der Popofick noch viel schöner und geiler!“</p> <p>„Wenn Du so sehr auf Prügel abfährst Timo, dann mache ich Dir einen Vorschlag, Morgen gehen wir beide zusammen in den Wald, da sind wir ungestört, dann suchst Du Dir eine schönes Stöckchen für deinen kleinen prallen Arsch aus, Eines, das ordentlich fitzt, dann lege ich Dich über, ziehe Dir das Höschen vom Popo und verwichse Dir das Ärschchen damit und wenn Du dann laut schreist, dann kneble ich Dich, ich stecke Dir dann Deinen eigenen Slip in den Mund, natürlich nehme ich dabei dein Schwänzchen in die Hand und wichse es Dir lieb und wenn Dein Schwänzchen dann schön steif und lang ist, dann darfst Du mich ausnahmsweise auch einmal in den Arsch ficken, bist Du damit einverstanden?“</p> <p>„Der Junge nickte und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Ja Hans, aber kannst Du mir noch mehr erzählen, was Du alles für schlimme Sachen mit mir machen willst, das macht mich nämlich ganz arg geil und gleich muss ich abspritzen!“</p> <p>Da griff ich schnell mit der Linken unter dem Bauch des Jungen hindurch und hielt meine Hand unter seine Eichel, damit er mir nicht seinen Samen auf das Lacken spritzte, wenn es ihm kommt und da schoss auch schon sein Samen aus seiner Röhre heraus, genau in meine Hand, in dem Augenblick kam es mir auch, so heftig wie noch nie vorher und laut stöhnend jagte ich ihm meinen Samen in den kleinen Arsch.</p> <p>Timo atmete schwer und ließ sich von mir willig seinen Samen auf seinem Ärschen und den Schenkelchen verreiben, dann drehte er sich um und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Es war so schön mit dir Hans, ich glaube ich liebe Dich, kann ich diese Nacht bei Dir bleiben?“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn Du mir versprichst, dass du beim Morgengrauen zurück in Dein Bett gehst!“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Timo nickte und sagte dann leise:</p> <p>„Du Hans, darf ich beim Einschlafen Deinen Schwanz im Popo haben?“</p> <p>„Du bekommst wohl nie genug, aber gut, steck in Dir rein, bevor er völlig schlapp ist!“ sagte ich und der Junge griff schnell zu und steckte sich meinen halbschlaffen Penis zwischen die Popobacken, ich griff an sein Schwänzchen vorne und spielte noch etwas damit, bis wir beide zusammen einschliefen.</p></div>",[]
316,Meine Kleine Geliebte,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Meine kleine Geliebte ist zwar erst 12 Jahre alt und es ist für sie das erste Mal, aber Susi ist lernfähig.....",2007-07-13,7,4,"M,g, inc, ped, oral",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wir fuhren schon eine ganze Weile schweigend durch den Stadtwald, Susi und ich.</p> <p>Vielleicht war es der riesige Eisbecher, den die Zwölfjährige eben in dem Straßencafe gegessen hatte, warum sie an dem herrlichen Sommerabend so einen schläfrigen Eindruck machte, oder war vielleicht zu viel Amaretto auf dem Eisbecher gewesen?</p> <p>Susi hatte die Schuhe ausgezogen und die schlaksigen Beine auf das Armaturenbrett gelegt.</p> <p>Ihr sowieso sehr kurzes Röckchen war ihr jetzt so weit hoch gerutscht, dass man ihre langen schlanken Beine und ihre wohlgeformten Oberschenkel bis zu ihrem blütenweißen Höschenansatz gut sehen konnte.</p> <p>Ich starrte immer wieder auf den weißen Zwickel zwischen ihren Beinen, der mich wie magisch anzog.</p> <p>Dann konnte ich nicht widerstehen und streckte die Hand nach Susi aus.</p> <p>Als ich sanft das warme, weiche Fleisch an der Innenseite ihrer Schenkel berührte, zuckte Susi zusammen und schien aus ihrer Schläfrigkeit zu erwachen.</p> <p>Sie sah mich mit ihren kohlrabenschwarzen Schlafzimmeraugen von der Seite an, sagte aber nichts.</p> <p>Ich wurde immer kecker, jetzt streichelte ich nicht nur ihre zarte Haut, sondern fuhr ihr auch noch mit der Hand zwischen die Beinchen, bis ich die Feuchtigkeit ihrer verborgenen Gruft zwischen den Fingern spürte.</p> <p>Ich ließ meine Hand ganz ruhig da ruhen, als aber keine Gegenwehr kam, fing ich an, das stramme Kleinod vorsichtig mit der Hand zu massieren.</p> <p>Susi hatte die Augen geschlossen und atmete ganz flach.</p> <p>Den Parkplatz der nun vor uns am Waldesrand auftauchte, sah ich gerade noch und lenkte den Wagen hinter eine Buschgruppe.</p> <p>Ohne dabei meine Hand von Susis Muschi zu nehmen, stoppte ich den Wagen und stellte mit der Linken den Motor ab, dann widmete ich mich wieder verstärkt meinem Streicheln und Kneten.</p> <p>Susi hielt immer noch ihre Augen geschlossen und stöhnte leise.</p> <p>Ich versuchte jetzt vorsichtig mit meinem Finger unter ihr Höschen an ihren Schlitz zu kommen, aber Fehlanzeige, Susi trug Eines von diesen Sloggys.</p> <p>Wie ich diese Dinger hasste, einerseits modellierte kein Höschen besser einen schönen, strammen Frauen-Popo besser, als diese Miederhöschen, aber andererseits saßen sie der Trägerin oft wie eine zweite Haut auf dem Hintern und den Oberschenkeln, besonders, wenn sie wie anscheinend auch bei Susi, die Miederhöschen eins- bis zwei Nummern zu klein waren.</p> <p>Susi amüsierte sich bei meinen Bemühungen, an ihr Kleinod zu kommen, indem sie mich vielsagend anlächelte, mir aber nicht im Geringsten entgegenkam.</p> <p>Als ich gerade aufgeben wollte und meine Hand von ihrer Kinderschnecke zog, da nahm sie meine Hand und zog sie erneut an ihre Grotte, dann legte sie ihren Kopf an meine Schulter und flüsterte, ohne mich dabei anzusehen, als sei mir ihre Bitte peinlich:</p> <p>""Komm, mach es mir jetzt schön!""</p> <p>Bevor ich noch etwas sagen konnte, hob sie ihren molligen Popo, griff in den Bund ihres Miederhöschens und rollte es herunter, es war ganz einfach.</p> <p>Mit dem rechten Fuß kickte sie dann ihr Miederhöschen in die Ecke und spreizte wieder die Beinchen, so weit sie nur konnte.</p> <p>Gespannt schaute ich S. zwischen die geöffneten Schenkeln, ich sah das rosarote Schlitzchen der Kleinen, mit den beiden speckigen Schamlippen die aussahen wie ein überreifer Pfirsich und die leicht geöffnet waren, so dass man das rosarote Innere ihrer Scham sehen konnte.</p> <p>Und noch etwas sah ich, in der Mitte ihres nackten Kinder-Vötzchens schaute vorwitzig ihr bereits stark erregtes Lust-Zäpfchen heraus, das schon ganz feucht und glänzig war.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht mehr an mich halten, mit einen wilden Satz warf ich mich auf die Beifahrerseite, kniete mich vor Susi auf den Wagenboden, umfasste ihre schmalen Hüften und riss sie förmlich an mich.</p> <p>Ich roch den betörenden Duft junger, frischer Haut und den Geruch ihrer Jungfräulichkeit, was mich fast um den Verstand brachte, ich musste sie haben, musste sie riechen, musste sie schmecken, ich wollte sie stöhnen und wimmern hören, ich wollte Zeuge sein, wie sie sich vor Geilheit unter mir windet, wie sie kommt und was sie jetzt macht bei dem Neuen, Unerprobtem.</p> <p>Sonst bin ich ja schon immer ein sehr rücksichtsvoller und einfühlsamer Liebhaber gewesen, der viele geile Spiele kannte, mit denen ich die Frauen immer verwöhnte und dazu ließ ich mir auch immer sehr viel Zeit, aber jetzt war ich so scharf auf Susi, dass meine Zunge sofort den Weg zu ihrem erregten Mädchenschwänzchen fand und sie in voller Breite darüber fuhr.</p> <p>Susi war von meiner unerwarteten Attacke auf ihr Kinder-Vötzchen so überrascht, dass sie laut aufschrie und rasch versuchte, die Beinchen zu schließen, aber ich hielt sie ihr eisern auf und beleckte alles, ihre empfindlichen Innenseiten der Oberschenkelchen, ihren kleinen, haarlosen Schlitz und ihren heftig schleimenden Kitzler und dann fuhr meine Zunge zwischen ihre Arschbäckchen und ich beleckte eifrig ihr kleines, dunkles Popoloch, was Susi besonders gefiel, wie ich an ihrem geilen Stöhnen hörte.</p> <p>Ihre Anus zog sich immer wieder ganz eng zusammen um sich dann wieder um fast das Doppelte zu weiten, was hochgeil aussah.</p> <p>Dabei stöhnte Susi als wolle sie jeden Augenblick sterben.</p> <p>Ich genoss das alles unsäglich und saugte gierig jeden Tropfen des kostbaren Muschi-Saftes mit der Zunge auf, er schmeckte so wie nur der Samen ganz junger Mädchen schmeckt, die noch nicht ihre Mensis hatten, nicht so häufig onanierten oder noch nicht so verfickt sind.</p> <p>Plötzlich merkte ich, dass Susi gleich so weit war, dass sie abspritzen würde, denn ihr Popoloch weitete sich nicht mehr und ihr kleiner, enger Schlitz war nur noch ein Strich, sie atmete flacher und stöhnte dabei entsetzlich.</p> <p>Plötzlich griff sie in meine Haare, presste meinen Kopf so fest auf ihren Unterleib und schloss so fest die Schenkel um meinen Kopf, dass ich mein eigenes Blut in den Ohren rauschen hörte, dann jagte sie mir ihren Liebessaft auf die Zunge.</p> <p>Mit wilden Zuckungen und entsetzlichem Stöhnen ejakulierte die Kleine und wollte gar nicht aufhören unten auszufließen.</p> <p>Ich leckte und leckte, dabei dache ich mir noch:</p> <p>Wie kann eine „Zwölfjährige“ schon so viel Sperma verströmen?“ und dabei entging mir keine einziger Tropfen ihres kostbaren, bitteren Liebessaftes.</p> <p>Dann kam ich erst wieder zu mir, als Susi sanft meinen Kopf weg schob und dabei leise flüsterte:</p> <p>„Bitte, bitte, jetzt nicht mehr!“</p> <p>Ich wusste, wie hoch sensibel so ein Kitzler war, nachdem das Mädchen ejakuliert hatte, ich, richtete mich wieder auf und rutschte auf meinen Sitz.</p> <p>Susi setzte sich neben mich, dann starrte sie wie gebannt auf meine groß Beule in meiner Hose vorne, dann legte sie ihre kleine Hand darauf, drehte ihr Köpfchen, schaute zu mir hoch, schaute mich mit ihren rabenschwarzen Schlafzimmeraugen ganz verklärt an und sagte mit dem süßesten Lächeln der Welt: „Darf ich dir jetzt auch schön Einen runterholen?“</p> <p>„Darf ich dir jetzt auch „Einen“ runterholen?“</p> <p>Mein Gott, was ein Satz, warum hat sie mich nicht gleich gefragt:</p> <p>""Darf ich dir jetzt den Schwanz wichsen?“</p> <p>Aber das ist wohl Heute der Jargon der Jugend.</p> <p>Natürlich durfte sie.</p> <p>Mit unsicheren Fingern öffnete mir Susi erst die Gürtelschließe und dann zog sie mir den Reißverschluss auf und die Hose auseinander, man merkte, dass es ihr diesbezüglich an Übung fehlte, wo sollte sie es denn auch gelernt haben, mit ihren gerade mal zwölf Jahren.</p> <p>Ich spürte ihre kleine schmale, doch fordernde Hand, wie sie erst meinen Penis betastet und dann meine Hoden, wie sie die beiden Dinger erst streichelt, dann massiert und zum Schluss kräftig knetet.</p> <p>Dann holt sie beides aus der Hose und betrachtet aufmerksam das große, steife Ding, dann umschloss ihre kleine Hand den Penisschaft, sie macht eine Faust und fing an, meinen Schwanz zu auf- und –ab zu pumpen.</p> <p>Langsam, aber fest führt sie ihre Hand auf- und ab, zog mir die Haut an der Eichel so stark zurück, dass es mir weh tat und ließ die Vorhaut wieder über meine Eichel gleiten.</p> <p>Er war so geil und ich stöhne laut, mein Schwanz wurde in der kleinen Kinderhand immer größer, immer steifer.</p> <p>Da höre ich wie Susi leise fragt:</p> <p>„Spitzt du er mir nachher in den Mund?“</p> <p>Ich war sprachlos, woher hatte eine „Zwölfjährige“ so eine schmutzigen Fantasie?</p> <p>Aber ich rief erregt:</p> <p>„Nachher Schatzie?“, gleich, komm mach!“</p> <p>Susi beugte sich rasch über meinen Unterleib und öffnet den Mund.</p> <p>Keine Sekunde zu früh.</p> <p>Mein Samenschwall schoss ihr direkt in den Mund.</p> <p>Susi erschrak wegen der Menge, die da auf sie zuschoss und dreht entsetzt den Kopf weg und so traf sie der nächste und übernächste Strahl mitten ins hübsche Puppengesichtchen, bespritzt ihre Haare, die Augen die Nase und die Backen.</p> <p>Verzweifelt stülpt sie ihre Lippen wieder über meine Eichel und bekam den Rest von meinem Schmand in ihr süßes Göschchen gespritzt.</p> <p>Sie schluckt und würgt und dann hatte sie es endlich ausgestanden, mein Schwanz wurde in ihrem kleinen, engen Kindermund immer kleiner und schlaffer.</p> <p>Susi lutscht noch eine Weile an meiner dicken Nülle, dann öffnete sie ihrem Mund und ließ meinen halbschlaffen Penis langsam aus dem Mäulchen gleiten.</p> <p>Sie nahm meinen Penis ihn in die Hand, hielt ihn sich an ihr vor Erregung hochrotes Gesicht und verreibt mit meiner Eichel meinen Samen auf ihren Kinderbäckchen, dabei schaut sie mit ihrem hübschen Gesichtchen zu mir hoch und lächelt mich ganz lieb an und flüstert leise:</p> <p>„Ich hab dich ganz arg lieb Papi!“</p></div>",[]
317,Tina,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Tina ist zwar erst 12 Jahre alt, hat aber mit Männern in Sachen Sex schon reichlich Erfahrung, kurz gesagt: Tina ist eine Baby-Nutte!",2007-07-23,3,5,"M/g, spank, anal, oral, bd",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi, mein Name ist Tina, ich bin zwölf Jahre alt und gehe in das Gymnasium, ich will mich ja nicht loben, aber ich habe gute Noten, die besten in unserer Klasse, aber ein großes Problem:</p> <p>Mein Mitschülerinnen kommen aus den besten Familien der Stadt, deren Eltern fast alle reich sind und meine Mutter, die mich alleine erzieht seit sie von meinem Stiefvater geschieden ist, weil sie herausbekam, dass mich mein Stiefvater seit meinem sechsten Lebensjahr sexuell mißbraucht hatte, ist nur eine Putzfrau die mich nur mühsam ernähren kann und wo es oft kaum für die Miete reicht.</p> <p>In die vornehme Schule kam ich nur auf Drängen und durch die Vermittlung meiner früheren Lehrerin und auch auf Grund meiner guten Zeugnisse und auch der Rektor meiner Schule meinte, dass man mein Talent fördern musste.</p> <p>Aber dann kam mein Problehm, alle Mädchen in der Klasse trugen Designerklamotten und ich nur billige Kleidchen und ich schämte mich dafür.</p> <p>Ich überlegte immer, wie ich das wohl ändern könnte um nicht wegen meinen einfachen Kleidern, die ich in der Schule trug, immer wieder von meinen Mitschülerinnen gehänselt zu werden.</p> <p>Ich wusste genau, dass sich einige Mädchen in unserer Schule, besonders einige Ältere, mit Sex etwas “dazu verdienten“ um sich teure Designer-Klamotten oder Handys leisten zu können.</p> <p>Sie stiegen nach der Schule zu älteren Männer, die immer vor der Schule parkten, in deren Autos und fuhren mit ihnen in das nahe Wäldchen, wo sie den Onkels für Geld entweder schön Einen abwichsten oder ihnen die Schwänze und Eier ablutschten, einige Mädchen, die dabei unbedingt Jungfrau bleiben wollten, ließen sich von den Männern sogar hinten in die Ärsche ficken und Andre, die schon längst ihre Unschuld verloren haben, fickten sogar richtig mit dem Männern.</p> <p>Für mich kam das alles nicht in Frage, ich hatte genug von meinem Stiefvater, der mir nicht nur fast täglich die Höschen abzog und mir dann mit dem Rohrstock oder einem Lederriemen den nackten Hinten auspeitschte, sondern der mich auch auf die perverseste Art sexuell missbrauchte und das schon mit sechs Jahren, da mußte ich zum ersten Mal seinen Penis in die Hand nehmen und ihm Einen abwichsen, ein paar Monate später bekam ich von ihm meinen ersten Mundfick und gleich darauf nahm er mich von hinten, diese erste, schmerzhafte Anal-Vergewaltigung habe ich ihm nie vergessen.</p> <p>Doch dann änderte ich meine Meinung und zwar durch einen Mann, den ich im Stadtpark kennen gelernt hatte.</p> <p>Ich saß da und machte Schularbeiten.</p> <p>Der Mann setzte sich neben mich, er sah gut aus und war mir gleich sehr sympathisch.</p> <p>Er sprach mich an und fragte mich erst wie ich heiße und wie alt ich sei und dann ob er mir helfen könne.</p> <p>Ich log ihn an und sagte, dass ich Susi heiße und fünfzehn Jahre alt sei, was er auch glaubte, weil ich mit meinen zwölf Jahren bereits schon die Figur einer 15-oder 16Jährigen hatte.</p> <p>Ich gab ihm dann mein Englischheft und fragte ihn ob er mich abhören könnte.</p> <p>Er tat es und wir büffelten einen halbe Stunde Englisch.</p> <p>Dann wußte ich nicht mehr weiter und er sagte dass er mir das aufschreiben wolle, ich solle mir einen Zettel geben.</p> <p>Ich gab ihm ein Blatt aus meinem Heft und dann schrieb er etwas auf den Zettel und legte ihn in das Buch und klappe es zu.</p> <p> Ich schlug das Buch auf und da lag ein blauer Hunderter drin und auf dem Zettel stand ganz groß:</p> <p>„Blas mir „Einen“!“</p> <p>Und natürlich habe ich ihm Einen geblasen, glaubst ihr denn, ich lasse mir den Schein entgehen, ich hatte ja noch nie fürs Schwanzlutschen von einem Mann Geld bekommen!</p> <p>Ich habe ihm dann seine Hose vorne aufgeknöpft und seinen steifen Schwanz herausgeholt und gewichst, als ich mich aber dann über seinen Schwanz beugte um ihn zu lutschen, da riß er mich an den Haaren wieder hoch und rief:</p> <p>„Bist du verrückt, wenn uns jemand sieht, komm, wir gehen zu mir nach Hause, da kannst du es mir schön machen!“</p> <p>Ich ging mit ihm nach Hause, er wohnte ganz nahe am Park, allein in einer alten Villa.</p> <p>Dort setzte er sich in einen großen Sessel, öffnete seine Hose vorne und holte seinen steifen Schwanz heraus.</p> <p>Ich mußte ich mich dann ganz nackt ausziehen, mich vor ihn auf den Boden knien, seinen Schwanz in den Mund nehmen und ablutschen.</p> <p> Lange ging das aber nicht, gleich nach ein paar Schwanzlutschern spritzte er ab und füllte mir den ganzen Mund mit seinem Samen.</p> <p>Ich hatte etliche Mühe den ganzen Schmand auch noch hinunterzuschlucken und würgte dabei heftig.</p> <p>Dann musste ich seinen Schwanz und die Eier ganz sauber lecken, dann stand er auf und sagte:</p> <p>„Das hast du ganz toll gemacht Kleine, willst du dir noch einen großen Schein verdienen?“ Ich fragte ihn:</p> <p>„Was muß ich dafür denn tun, willst du mich jetzt auch noch ficken?“ aber er lachte nur und sagte:</p> <p>„Nein, das will ich nicht Kleine, ich will dich nicht ficken, nur ein wenig “ Schule“ mit dir spielen!“ </p> <p>„Was willst du, Schule spielen, so richtig mit lernen und so?“ fragte ich und er sagte:</p> <p>„Ja, so ist es, mit allem, lernen und bestrafen, wenn du nicht richtig gelernt hast!“ </p> <p>„So richtig mit dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen hauen?“ fragte ich und er sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Ja, so richtig Haue mit der Rute oder dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen und auch auf den Blanken!“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht so recht, das tut doch weh, so ein Stöckchen auf den nackten Hintern, oder?“ fragte ich und tat dabei so, als hätte ich keine Ahnung davon und der Mann sagte:</p> <p>„Ich mache dir einen Vorschlag, ich habe da ein Video aufgenommen, darauf kannst du genau sehen, was dich erwartet, komm setzte dich auf meinen Schoß, dann sehen wir und das Video zusammen an.</p> <p>Ich setzte mich auf seinen Schoß und spielte noch etwas mit seinem halbschlaffen Schwanz, was dem Mann sehr gefiel und er schaltete leise stöhnend den Videorecorder ein.</p> <p> Erst sah ich ihn im gleichen Sessel sitzen, wo wir jetzt saßen. Dann klopfte es an der Tür und der Mann sagte laut “Herrein“ .</p> <p>„Dann öffnete sich die Türe und herein kam ein blondes Mädchen mit langen Zöpfen, etwa in meinem Alter.</p> <p>Sie hatte ein unverschämt kurzes Kleidchen an, der Saum des Kleidchens ging ihr gerade über das knappe, weiße Unterhöschen.</p> <p>Auf dem Rücken trug sie einen alten Schulranzen, aus dem an einer Schnur angebunden ein Schwamm hing, ich konnte mir nicht vorstellen, wozu der Schwamm war.</p> <p>Oben aus dem Ranzen schaute ein langer, dünner Rohstock heraus. Das Mädchen kam mit ängstlichem Gesicht näher, stellte sich vor den Mann hin und sagte:</p> <p>„Sie haben mich rufen lassen, Herr Lehrer?“</p> <p>„Ja, du hast deine Hausaufgaben wieder nicht gemacht, weißt du was es dafür gibt?“ fragte der Herr Lehrer und das Mädchen schlug die Augen nieder und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Lehrer, dafür bekomme ich jetzt von ihnen Schläge mit dem Rohrstock auf den nackten Popo!“</p> <p>""Gut daß du das noch weißt!“ sagte der Mann, stand auf und sagte: „Dann komm mit in den Bestrafungsraum!“ </p> <p>Dann wechselte das Bild, man sah einen anderen Raum in dem nur ein Schrank, eine alte Schulbank und ein ledernes Turnpferd stand.</p> <p>Von der Decke hing, an vier Ketten gehalten, ein alter, eiserner Bettrost herunter, der gar keine weitere Auflage hatte.</p> <p> Der Mann stand neben ihr, nahm den Stock aus ihrem Ranzen, klopfte mit dem Stock auf die Tischplatte und sagte:</p> <p>„Ziehe deinen Schulranzen aus und dann leg dich hier herüber!“</p> <p>Das Mädchen streifte beide Riemen des Ranzens von der Schulter und ließ ihn auf den Boden fallen.</p> <p>Dann beugte sie sich über die Schulbank, wobei ihr kurzes Röckchen so weit hoch rutschte, daß ihr ganzes Höschen mit einem ganz strammen Popochen drin, zu sehen war.</p> <p>Der Mann griff ihr in das Höschen und zog es ordentlich stramm.</p> <p>Dann ließ er rasch hintereinander das Stöckchen auf das stramme Ärschchen der Kleinen knallen, das bei jedem Hieb in die Höhe hüpfte.</p> <p>Die Kleinen weinte jetzt und das war nicht gespielt sondern echt, man sah deutlich dicke Tränen auf ihren Augen kullern.</p> <p>Dann griff der Mann dem Mädchen wieder in das Höschen und diesmal streift er es der Kleinen bis zu den Kniekehlen herunter.</p> <p>Jetzt konnte man deutlich viele dünne Striemchen auf dem nackten Mädchenpo erkennen, der schon ganz rot gehauen war.</p> <p>Dann gab es wieder tüchtig Hiebe mit dem Stöckchen, diesmal auf den Blanken.</p> <p>Das Mädchen schrie und weinte dabei strampelte mit den Beinchen, daß man ihr nackiges Vötzchen zwischen den Schenkeln sehen konnte und der Mann sagte ihr, daß sie still halten solle, sonst käme sie über das Pferd.</p> <p>Sie hielt aber nicht still und strampelte weiter mit den Beinen.</p> <p>Da zog sie der Mann von der Bank und zwang sie, sich auszuziehen.</p> <p>Nackt wie sie war, legte er sie dann über das Pferd, schnallte sie an Armen und Beinen mit den Lederriemen fest, die unten an dem Turnpferd angebracht waren.</p> <p>Dann ging er zum Schrank und kam mit einer Riemenpeitsche in der Hand wieder zurück.</p> <p>Als das Mädchen den Neunstriemer sah, weinte sie gleich wieder los, anscheinend kannte sie die Peitsche schon.</p> <p>Jetzt schlug sie der Mann damit auf den strammen Popo, der durch die Rundung des Pferdes hinten ganz prall herausgedrückt wurde.</p> <p>Das Mädchen schrie noch lauter als vorher und da ging de Mann um das Pferd herum, öffnete seine Hose, holte seinen Schwanz heraus und steckte ihn dem Mädchen in den Mund, dann peitsche er ihr weiter den Popo und die Schenkel, die immer dicker und roter wurden dabei.</p> <p>Als sie einen besonders festen Schlag erhielt, stieß sie den Schwanz des Mannes aus ihrem Mund, drehte den Kopf und rief laut:</p> <p>„Aaaaaauuuuuuuaaaaaahhhhhhh!“</p> <p>„Halte den Mund und lutsche meinen Schwanz weiter, sonst kommst du zur Strafe in das Bett!“</p> <p>Das Mädchen riß weit die Augen auf und rief ganz entsetzt: „Nein bitte, nicht auf das schlimme Bett legen, oh, bitte, bitte nicht!“ „Jetzt gerade!“ sagte der Mann und band das weinende Mädchen los. Dann schleppte er das, sich heftig wehrende Mädchen, zu dem Bettrost und legte sie hinein.</p> <p>Als ihr wunder Popo und ihre gepeitschten Schenkel das nackte Eisen berührte, schrie sie noch lauter und sie wehrte sich heftig, aber der Mann war stärker. Er hob ihr ein Bein hoch und schnallte es aufrecht an die Kette, dann kam das Andere dran, wobei sich ihr Popo leicht vom Bettrost abhob und das Mädchen lag jetzt mit weit gesteckten Beinen und offenem Vötzchen da.</p> <p>Dann wurden noch ihre Arme nach hinten gezogen und angekettet.</p> <p>Der Mann stellte sich vor sie hin, hob die Peitsche und ließ sie zwischen die Beinchen der Kleinen, auf ihr nackiges Vötzchen sausen.</p> <p>Das Mädchen wimmerte nur noch und wand sich vor Schmerzen, aber je mehr sie sich gegen die Schläge auf ihr Vötzchen wehrte, umso mehr piekste sie der Eisenrost in den Rücken und den Popo und Schenkel.</p> <p>Dann fing der Mann auch noch an, ihr Bäuchlein und den kleinen Busen zu peitschen und dann noch ihre offene Popospalte.</p> <p>Das arme Mädchen schrie sich dabei fast die Lunge aus dem Leib, aber ich habe das Ende des Videos erst gar nicht abgewartet und bin schnell aus dem Haus gerannt, denn so wie das arme Mädchen wollte ich nicht geschlagen werden.</p> <p>Aber dass man mit anderen Onkels Geld verdienen kann, hat mich dann auf den Geschmack gebracht.</p> <p>Mein erstes Revier war wieder der Stadtpark.</p> <p>Ich machte von da an immer meine Schularbeiten, ich setzte mich auf eine Bank und legte meine Schulbücher neben mich, wenn ein Mann näher kam, tat ich so, als würde ich ihn gar nicht bemerken, zog aber vorher den Saum meines Schulröckchens so weit hoch, dass ein großer Teil meiner strammen Schenkelchen zu sehen war.</p> <p>Unter dem Röckchen war ich immer ganz nackt, mein Höschen habe ich mir schon vorher in der Schultoilette ausgezogen und in die Tasche gesteckt, denn wenn ich nur daran dachte, dass ich gleich wieder einem oder gar mehreren Onkels den Schwanz wichsen oder ihm Einen blasen würde, machte mich immer gleich so geil, dass sich mein ganzer Schlitz mit Sperma füllte, der mir dann in mein Höschen gelaufen wäre, dann hätte die Mama wieder gedacht ich hätte heimlich gewichst und dafür hätte ich dann wieder eine strenge Popo-Strafe mit dem Rohrstock auf den Blanken von ihr bekommen, den mein Stiefvater dagelassen hat.</p> <p>Wen ein Mann vorbei kam der alleine war, lächelte ich ihn süß an und versuchte ein Gespräch mit ihm anzufangen, was immer ganz leicht war, dann setzte sich der Mann neben mich und wir unterhielten uns, dabei tat ich so, als würde ich etwas aus meinen Schultasche holen, dann beugte ich mich weit vor und spreizte dabei so weit die Beine, dass der Mann mir zwischen die Schenkel schauen konnte und so gut meinen nackten Schlitz sah, was die meisten Männer immer gleich anmachte.</p> <p>Einige wollte mir sofort mit der Hand unter das Röckchen fahren und meine nackte Pussy begrabschen, was ich aber sofort verhinderte, Andere waren da mehr Gentleman und warteten ab, wie ich mich weiter verhielt.</p> <p>Einige kamen sofort zu Sache und fragte, was ich anzubieten hätte, und was es kostet, dann sagte ich zu den meist sehr verblüfften Männern ebenso brutal, aber in einer Sprache, welche die Meisten sofort verstanden:</p> <p>„Schwanz-Wichsen ein halbes Pfund.</p> <p>„Pimmel-Lutschen ein ganze Pfund.</p> <p>„Und ein schöner Arsch-Fick kostet einen halben Hunni!“</p> <p>Dazu muss ich noch denen, welche diese Sprache nicht kennen noch erklären:</p> <p>Ein „halbes Pfund“ sind 10, ein „ganzes Pfund“ sind 20 und ein „halber Hunni“ sind 50 Mark.</p> <p>Den meisten Männern genügt es, wenn ich ihnen schnell Einen abwichse, oder ihrem Schwanz in den Mund stecke und bis zum Erguß des Mannes lutsche.</p> <p>Das mache ich in einer nahen großen Vogelhecke, die außen so dicht ist, dass man, wenn man den Einschlupf nicht weiß, nie drauf kommen würde, dass die große Hecke innen ziemlich hohl und geräumig ist, da habe ich nur durch Zufall entdeckt, als ich einmal einen guten Platz zum Pipi machen suchte.</p> <p>Wenn mich aber ein Mann dafür bezahlt, dass er mir einen schönen Arschfick in den Hintern machen darf, dann muß er entweder ein Auto dabei oder eine Wohnung haben, weil ich beim Popo-Fick immer so arg schreie, denn ich habe mich immer noch nicht an all die dicken, langen Schwänze von den Onkels, hinten im Arsch gewöhnt, trotz der vielen Jelly-Creme, die ich immer in der Tasche habe und die mir der Mann vor dem Popo-Fick immer in das Popoloch massieren muss.</p> <p>So bekam ich immer eine hübsche Summe zusammen , mit der ich mir all die schicken Designer-Klamotten kaufte, wie sie meine Mitschülerrinnen trugen, die zog ich immer heimlich im Keller unten an an, in der ich meine Klamotten immer versteckte, denn meine Mutter ging nie in den Keller, denn vor dem Keller hatte sie Angst, weil sie als Kind öfters zur Strafe von ihren Eltern, nachdem sie Mama mit einem Farren-Schwanz bis aufs Blut ausgepeitscht hatten, in den Keller gesperrt wurde und so schickte sie mich immer nach unten wenn ich etwas holen sollte.</p> <p>Mir kam auch zugute, dass meine Mutter immer vor mir zu Arbeit ging und erst nach mir nach Hause kam, ich konnte den Keller auch von der belebten Straßenseite unseres Vorortes, in dem wir wohnten, betreten und verlassen, so dass es nie jemand auffiel, wenn eine elegant gekleidete Zwölfjährige das Haus betrat und sie es dann in völlig anderen Klamotten im Hausflur trafen.</p> <p>Ich wollte aber nicht länger im Park „arbeiten“ weil mich die Männer, dort fast alle kannten, aber ich hatte Angst, dass es doch einmal herauskam, dass dort eine „Zwölfjährige“ für Geld den Männer die Schwänze wichste, ihnen Fellatio machten, oder sich von ihnen in den Popo ficken ließ, obwohl ich fast eine ganze Fahrstunde mit dem Zug, von meiner Schule weg wohnte und ich dachte auch, dass ich in einem andren „Revier“ mehr Geld damit verdienen konnte.</p> <p>Da kam mir die Idee mit dem Zug, mit dem ich immer zur Schule fuhr.</p> <p>Zuerst kaufte ich mir eine Fahrkarte für die erste Klasse, weil da immer ältere Männer, meist Geschäftsleute saßen.</p> <p>Wenn ich das Abteil betrat, suchte ich mir immer ein Opfer aus, das allein saß, was gar nicht so selten war, denn die erste Klasse war nicht so stark besetzt wie die zweite Klasse, und setzte mich ihm gegenüber, dann öffnete ich meine Schulmappe, nahm ein Buch heraus und fing an zu lesen, dabei öffnete ich leicht die Beine, damit mir der Mann mir zwischen die Schenkel schauen konnte und sah, dass ich unter meinem kurzen Schulrock kein Höschen anhatte.</p> <p>Über dem Buchrand sah ich dann, wie der Mann langsam unruhig wurde und wie sich eine dicke Beule an seiner Hose vorne bildete.</p> <p>Um ihn noch mehr zu erregen, stecke ich wie in Gedanken meinen Finger in den Mund und lutschte daran.</p> <p>Die Männer wurden dann immer erregter und starrten mir dabei wie gebannt zwischen die Beine auf mein haarloses Vötzchen, das ich alle drei Tage säuberlich rasierte.</p> <p>Dann waren die Meisten so weit, ich schaute ihnen frech in die Augen und rieb dabei meinen Daumen am Zeigefinger und die meisten Männer verstanden sofort.</p> <p>Ich legte das Buch, das ich gerade gelesen hatte neben den Mann auf den Sitz, der Mann nahm das Buch, griff in seine Brieftasche und legte einen Schein hinein, ich nahm das Buch wieder in die Hand und schaute nach, wie groß meine „Geschenk“ war.</p> <p>Meist waren die Männer großzügig und bekamen dafür von mir ihre „Belohnung“!</p> <p>Ich nahm meinen Mantel in die Hand, im Sommer war das ein leichter Staubmantel und im Winter ein Poncho, setzte mich neben den Mann auf die Bank, legte meinen Mantel über meinen und seinen Schoß griff unter meinen Mantel, öffnete dem Mann die Hose und holte seine Penis heraus, denn ich ihm dann langsam, aber ganz intensiv wichste.</p> <p>Dabei griff ich in meine Tasche und holte ein großes Taschentuch heraus, von denen ich immer genug Vorrat in der Tasche habe und legte es für Eventualitäten bereit.</p> <p>Wenn ich am leisen Stöhnen des Mannes merkte, dass er gleich abspritzen wir, stülpte ich schnell das Taschentuch über seine erregte Eichel, und wenn es dem Mann dann kam, ejakulierte er in mein Taschentuch, das ich später, wenn ich ihm den Spritz-Schwanz damit gesäubert hatte, wegwarf.</p> <p>War mein Geschenk größer als normal, bekam der Mann von mir Einen geblasen, denn einem Mann schön geil Fellatio zu machen, war in dem Zug kein Problem, denn sie Sitze standen sich so gegenüber das jede Reihe eine uneinsehbare Einheit bildete, die Sitzlehnen waren höher als die Köpfe das Passagiere, so dass keine sehen konnte, wer vor oder hinter einem in der Reihe saß und auch nicht, wenn ich zum Schwanzlutschen abtauchte.</p> <p>Männer, die mehr von mir wollten, machte ich klar, dass ich mich nicht von ihnen ficken lassen würde, höchstens in den Popo hinten, und nur in deren Auto, in einem Hotel oder bei ihnen zu Hause, was alle sofort akzeptierten.</p> <p>„Aber was ich dabei so alles erlebte, erzähle ich Euch später einmal!</p></div>",[]
318,Mein Kleiner Wildfang,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Mein kleiner Wildfang heißt ""Susi"" und ist schon ""Sechs"" aber sie erzählt Allen dass sie bald ""Sieben"" wird, was sie aber den Leuten nicht erzählt ist, dass sie schon lange mit dem Papa ""SEX"" hat…",2007-07-23,2,5,"M/g, spank, inc, anal, oral",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wie soll ich meinen kleinen Wildfang jetzt nur beschreiben:</p> <p>Sie heißt Susi, ist sechs, wird aber bald sieben Jahre alt, wie sie Allen erzählt, egal ob die es wissen wollen oder nicht.</p> <p>Susi ist nicht nur altklug und manchmal etwas vorlaut, sie redet oft wie eine Erwachsene, wenn sie mich aber bezirzen will, benutzt sie gern ihre Baby-Sprache, weil sie weiß, das mich das immer mächtig anmacht.</p> <p>Und meine niedliche Kleine ist fast das Ebenbild von Kathy aus der Werbung „Müllermilch“ die mit ihrem großen, lasziven Lutsch-Mäulchen immer so schön „Fruchtalarm“ ruft.</p> <p>Aber Susi macht mit ihrem süßen Mäulchen noch viel, viel mehr als bloß die Kathy aus der Werbung, aber davon später.</p> <p>Susis Mama ist leider als Susi zwei Jahre alt war bei einem Verkehrsunfall gestorben und seitdem lebe ich mit Susi allein und habe auch nicht die Absicht dies zu ändern, denn Susi gibt mir alles, auch den Sex, den ein Mann von seiner Partnerin braucht.</p> <p>Ja, sie haben richtig gelesen, ich habe mit meiner kleinen sechsjährigen Tochter Sex und genieße das immer unheimlich, aber auch Susi macht es großen Spaß, wenn der Papa wieder mal schön mit ihr „spielt“.</p> <p>Angefangen Susi an Sex mit mir zu gewöhnen habe ich, als ich Susi so mit zwei Jahren manchmal wegen einer Ungezogenheit mit der Hand den kleinen, nackten Popo voll klatschen musste.</p> <p>Dabei habe ich der Kleinen immer die linke Hand unter ihr molliges Bäuchlein zwischen ihre Schenkelchen geschoben und Susi dann im gleichen Rhythmus wie ich ihr da nackte Ärschchen mit der Hand verhaute, ihr die dicken, prallen Schamlippen massiert, bis sie vor Lust laut stöhnte und ob ihr das glaubt oder nicht, das kleine Nymphchen hatte schon mit zwei Jahren ihren ersten Orgasmus. Der wiederholte sich manchmal, wenn ich nach der Popo-Haue Susis nackten Körper an mich drückte ausgiebig das gemarterte Ärschchen massierte und sie anschließend am „Pipi“ wie sie noch Heute ihr kleines, dickes Baby-Vötzchen nennt, vorne streichelte.</p> <p>Später brachte ich ihr bei, mir während das Popo-Bestrafung den Schwanz zu lutschen, indem ich Susi auf der Couch, auf der Susis Prügelstrafe meist von mir vollzogen wurde, so zurecht legte, dass ihr Körper lang ausgestreckt auf dem Polster und ihr Köpfchen in meinem Schoß zwischen meinen Schenkeln lag, so konnte sie mir immer herrlich Einen blasen und ich konnte ihr dabei gut das dicke, nackte Ärschchen auspeitschen.</p> <p>Er war für mich anfangs überhaupt kein Problehm, Susi an das Schwanzlutschen zu gewöhnen, für sie war das ein schönes Spiel, wenn ich ihre Lieblingsnascherei, nämlich ihr Nutella an meinen Schwanz schmierte und ihn mir dann von Susi ablecken ließ.</p> <p>Später habe ich das auch mit meinen Hoden gemacht und Susi hat auch mein beiden dicken Eier in ihr kleines, geiles Lutsch-Mäulchen gesteckt und fein sauber geleckt, das Gleiche habe ich dann auch mit meiner Rosette gemacht das war megageil und ich hätte mir von ihrer kleinen Zunge stundenlang das Arschloch auslecken lassen können.</p> <p>Natürlich habe ich Susi auch schön am Pipi und zwischen ihren beiden strammen Popobacken in der Popokimme und am After geleckt, manchmal mit aber auch ohne Nutella, das gefiel der kleinen Nymphe sehr, sie stöhnt immer geil dabei und presste meinen Kopf zwischen ihren strammen Schenkeln so ein, dass ich das Blut in meinen Ohren rauschen hörte.</p> <p>Dann habe ich Susi dazu gebracht, dass sie mich mit meinem Schwanz in ihren kleinen, engen Popo hinten rein ließ.</p> <p>Es war zwar nicht ganz so einfach, der Kleinen meinen ernormen Schwanz in den kleinen, engen Popo hinten einzuführen und es bedurfte meinerseits viel Überredungskunst und Versprechungen auf Belohnung, es gab auch viele Schmerzenslaute und etliche Tränen, bis endlich mein Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in ihrem kleinen Kinder-Arsch steckte, obwohl ich Susi nicht mit dem Wunsch sie jetzt arschzuficken überraschte, sondern die Weitung ihres Popokanals für meinen Riesenschwanz eher spielerisch vorbereitete.</p> <p>Erst mit dem Fiberthermometer, dann einem Wüstchen und später mit einem richtigen Anal-Dildo den ich in einem Sexshop gekauft hatte, der hatte den Vorzug, dass es zwar ganz lang und schmal war, aber mittel eines Gummiballes zum Aufpumpen auf Eine nicht nur ganz beachtliche, sondern auch sehr schmerzhafte Größe gebracht werden konnte.</p> <p>Den steckte ich Susi, während ich ihr das kleinen Vötzchen leckte, weil dabei ihre enge Anus immer besonders entspannt war, tief in den Popo hinten rein und probierte wie stark ich den Gummischwanz in ihrem engen Ärschchen aufpumpen konnte, bevor die Kleine anfing, vor Schmerzen zu quieken.</p> <p>So bereitet ich die Kleine dann langsam auf ihren ersten, richtigen „Arsch-Fick“ vor.</p> <p>Nach anfänglichen Schwierigkeiten mit viel Geheule und Gejammer, gewöhnte sich Susi an ihren „Papa-Schwanz“ im Ärschchen und heute will sie am liebsten Alles auf einmal haben:</p> <p>Ihren Papa-Schwanzi im Ärschchen und gleichzeitig ihre „Popo-Haue“ mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“.</p> <p>Ihr „Onkel Weh-Weh“ ist nämlich ein langes, schlankes Meerrohr-Stöckchen mit dem Susi von mir immer ihren verdienten „Arschvoll“ bekommt und die „Tante Aua-Aua“ ist eine kleine, Riemenpeitsche mit neun Lederriemchen, die ich aus ledernen Schnürsenkeln, die ich an einen Holgriff genagelt habe, selbst hergestellt habe, damit bekommt Susi von mir ihre Schläge nicht nur auf das kleine, stramme Ärschchen hinten, sondern auf vorne, auf die Brüstchen, das Bäuchlein und ihr nacktes, speckiges Kinder-Vötzchen und natürlich auch oft über ihre beiden strammen Schenkelchen, hinten und vorne, was Susi gar nicht gefällt und dementsprechend laut quiekt sie dabei.</p> <p>Susi hat rasch gelernt, dass Sex mit mir auch Schläge und Schmerzen bedeuten, sie will zwar keine Schmerzen haben, aber sie braucht den Sex und so erträgt sie auch tapfer ihre Schmerzen, ja sie provoziert oft sogar eine Züchtigung, indem sie vorlaut oder frech zu mir ist, oder sie kommt zu mir, setzt sich auf meinen Schoß und flüstert mir leise ins Ohr:</p> <p>„Du Papa, ich glaube ich brauche mal wieder was mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ hinten drauf!“</p> <p>„Aber warum willst du jetzt Schläge vom „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua.“</p> <p>haben Schatz, du hast doch gar nichts schlimmes gemacht?“ frage ich sie, dann flüstert sie leise:</p> <p>„Doch Papa, ich habe was gemacht, was ganz Schlimmes!“</p> <p>„So, dann sag dem Papa doch mal, was du schlimmes gemacht hast Kind!“ sage ich und fahre dabei mit der Hand unter ihr Kleid in ihr Höschen und streichle ihr den nackten „Pfirsich“.</p> <p>„Ich habe heute Nacht wieder heimlich an meinem Pipi unten herumgespielt, Papa!“ sagt Susi dann leise.</p> <p>Ich fuhr mit der Hand unter ihrem Höschen nach hinten, tätschelte ihr das nackte Popochen und sagte dann:</p> <p>„Ja, das ist natürlich ein sehr schweres Vergehen Kind, wenn du nachts heimlich im Bett mit deinem kleinen, geilen Baby-Vötzchen gespielt hast, wer darf das nur, Schatz?“</p> <p>Und Susi drückt sich dann fest an mich und flüstert leise:</p> <p>„Nur der Papa darf mit meinem kleinen Baby-Votzi spielen!“</p> <p>„Dann weißt du auch, was du dafür verdient hast, dass du, wenn du wieder mal geil warst, nicht zu Papa gekommen bist und ihn gebeten hast, dass er wieder mal ganz lieb mit deinem kleinen Pipi und deinem kleinen Baby-Schwänzchen spielt, sondern du selbst nachts in deinem Bettchen heimlich onanierst?“ frage ich Susi und klopfe ihr dabei mit der Hand die nackten Arsch-Bäckchen hinten.</p> <p>„Ja Papa, Schläge mit „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ habe ich dafür verdient!“ sagt Susi dann schuldbewusst.</p> <p>„Dann geh und hole ihn, dann bekommst du von mir, was du verdient hast Kind!“ sage ich und Susi fragt sofort:</p> <p>„Wen soll ich denn jetzt holen Papa, gehen, den „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder die „Tante Aua-Aua“?</p> <p>„Ach weißt du was, hol beide her, dann lasse ich Alle mal hübsch auf deinem strammen, geilen Ärschchen ein kleines Tänzchen machen!“ sage ich lachend.</p> <p>Susi beeilt sich auch immer und kommt rasch mit ihren beiden Züchtigungsutensilien in der Hand zu mir zurück, gibt sie mir und fängt auch gleich an, sich brav ganz nackt auszuziehen.</p> <p>Erst das Kleid oder das Röckchen, Hosen darf Susi nur außer Haus, also in der Schule tragen, wo sie in die erste Klasse geht, zu Hause will ich, dass die Kleine Kleidchen oder Röckchen trägt, die ihr eigentlich zu klein sind, aber so kurz, dass wenn sie vor mir steht, ich ihr Höschen, wo sich immer ihr herrlicher kleiner, dicker, nackter Pfirsich vorne abdrückt und hinten die beiden strammen Popo-Bäckchen gut sehen kann.</p> <p>Ich lasse sie auch öfter ohne Höschen, also unten herum völlig nackt im Haus herumlaufen, weil ich dann so schön ihr nacktes Vötzchen vorne und den strammen Popo hinten sehe, was besonders reizvoll für mich ist, wenn ich sie gerade mal wieder übergelegt und ihr mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ tüchtig das Ärschchen gerötet habe.</p> <p> Dann schaue ich ganz gespannt zu, wie sich Susi langsam auszieht, nach dem Kleid oder dem Röckchen das Blüschen oder T-Shirt dann die Kniestrümpfe und Schuhe und zum Schluss das Schlüpferchen, dann steht mein Nackenfrosch wie Gott sie geschaffen hat vor mir und will ihre „Haue“!“</p> <p>Ich habe mit mittlerweile auch die Hose und den Slip ausgezogen und sitze jetzt mit hoch aufgerichtetem, steifen Penis da und sage zu Susi die neugierig auf meinen erigierten Schwanz starrt:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, knie dich vor mich auf dem Teppich und mach dem Papa erst mal ein Bisschen „Gute-Gute“ am Schwanzie!“</p> <p>„Gute-Gute“ nennt Susi nämlich immer das „Schwanz-Lutschen“ und Eier-Lecken“ bei mir.</p> <p>Susi kniet sich vor mir auf den Boden, nimmt erst meinen Penis in die kleine Faust und zieht mir so stark die Vorhaut über die Eichel zurück, dass es weh tut und ich vor Schmerz aufstöhnen aber Susi weiß genau, dass mich das unheimlich angeilt, dann macht sie ein paar vorsichtige Wichsbewegungen und beugte sich dann über meinen Schwanz, streckt ihre kleine Zunge heraus und berührt damit vorsichtig mein Pissloch, dabei schaut sie manchmal zu mir hoch und fragt mich mit glühendem Gesichtchen:</p> <p>„Ist das schön für dich Papa?“</p> <p>Natürlich ist das schön für mich, Schatzie sage ich dann und Susi setzt nach und fragt mich:</p> <p>„Ja, gefällt es dir, wie ich es mache?“</p> <p>„Ja, du machst das ganz prima Schatz, aber jetzt nimm den großen Papa-Schwanz schön tief in dein Mäulchen und lutsche ihn dem Papa fleißig, damit er richtig groß und dick dabei wird und vergiss nicht dem Papa auch mal ganz fest die Bällchen abzulecken, das macht ihn mächtig geil!“ sage ich dann und Susi gehorcht und lässt meinen Schwanz in ihrem süßen Lutsch-Mäulchen verschwinden und nuckelt daran, wie ein Baby an der Flasche.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile lässt sie dann meinen Schwanz aus ihrem Mäulchen gleiten, nimmt ihn in die Hand und hält ihn so hoch, dass sie meine beiden Hoden ablecken kann, aber sie nimmt meinen Eier auch oft in den Mund und saugt kräftig daran, so dass ich dabei immer denke:</p> <p>„Mein Gott, wo tut sie bloß diese Rieseneier immer hin in ihrem kleinen Mäulchen?“</p> <p>Wenn dann Susi meinen Schwanz wieder ins Mäulchen nimmt und weiter lutscht, merke ich wie mir langsam der Samen aus den Hoden hoch kriecht dann packe ich Susi bei den Haaren, ziehe ihr Köpfchen von meinem Schwanz weg und sage:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz lass es jetzt gut sein, sonst muss dir der Papa noch seinen Saft in dein Göschchen spritzen!“</p> <p>„Aber das macht doch nichts Papa, komm spritzt ruhig wenn du willst, ich schlucke auch alles ganz brav hinunter, was da vorne aus deinem großen Schwanzi rauskommt!“</p> <p>„Nein, nein, das mache ich nicht, ich spritze dir jetzt nicht meinen Schmand ins Mäulchen, du willst dich doch sicher nur um deine Popo-Haue drücken, los hol den Hocker her und gehe in deine Lieblingsstellung!“ sage ich mit gespielter Strenge.</p> <p>Susi Lieblingsstellung bei so einer Züchtigung ist immer folgende:</p> <p>Ich sitze in meinem Sessel mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ in der Hand, Susi hat den niedrigen Fuß-Hocker der zu den Sesseln gehört herbeigeholt und sich mit dem Rücken zu mir gewandt, so darauf gesetzt, dass ihre Schenkel außerhalb des breiten Hockers sind und so ihre kleine Spalte und ihre beiden kleinen Arschbäckchen weit auseinanderklaffen und sich mit den Händen auf dem Teppich abgestützt.</p> <p>Nun nehme ich meinen hochsteifen Schwanz in die Hand, wichs ihn noch ein wenig und halte der Kleinen dann meine dicke Eichel an die Anus.</p> <p>Sofort flieg das hübsche Köpfchen meiner Kleinen nach hinten und Susi fleht mich an:</p> <p>„Bitte Papa, sei vorsichtig mit meinem kleinen Popoloch, nicht dass es mir weh tut, bitte, bitte, ganz langsam reinstecken das große Schwanzi in mein enges Arschie und am Anfang nicht so tief rein und dann ganz langsam ficki-ficki machen, ja?“</p> <p>Ich drücke vorsichtig mit meiner Eichel gegen die Anus der Kleinen und ihr, an meine ständige Afterweitung gewöhnter, enger Schließmuskel gibt mühelos nach und mein Penis verschwinde langsam im Kinder-Arsch von Susi</p> <p>Gleichzeitig hebe ich den „„Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ und ziehe ihn Susi streng, aber nicht brutal über den kleinen Arsch.</p> <p>Aus dem süßen Mund von Susi kommt dann eine tiefes „Aaaaahhhhhhh“ ihr kleiner Körper macht einen Satz nach vorne, so dass mein Penis so weit aus dem Fick-Popo von Susi flutscht, dass ich meine blanke Eichel sehen kann, dann stößt sie ihren kleinen Arsch wieder so weit zurück, dass ihr dabei mein Schwanz wieder so weit in den Darm fährt, dass man nur noch meine dicken Hoden sehen kann.</p> <p>Das wiederholt sich beim nächsten und übernächsten Schlag, immer wieder schlage ich zu, erst leicht dann fester und wenn das Stöhnen den Kleinen immer geiler wird, dann noch fester, immer und immer wieder auf ihren kleinen, geilen Arsch.</p> <p>Leider kann ich dieses herrliche Spiel aber nicht lange mit der Kleinen machen, denn durch ihr wildes Geficke, ihr geiles Stöhnen und durch die herrlichen, dicken, roten Striemen auf Susis kleinem, dicken Arsch angegeilt, kommt mir rasch der Samen und ich ejakuliere dem Mädchen eine mächtige Samenladung in den Darm.</p> <p>Susi ist dann immer etwas enttäuscht, sie wollte noch länger den Papa-Schwanz ficken und noch mehr Hiebe auf den prallen Arsch von mir haben, aber ich sage dann:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, dreh dich um, leg dich auf den Rücken und mach die Beinchen weit auseinander, dann macht dir der Papa ganz lieb „Gute-Gute“ am Votzie!“</p> <p>„Ja Papa, mach das, leck mich, leck mir ganz lieb das Pipi!“ sagt dann Susi selig, dann dreht sie sich um, legt sich auf den Rücken, mach die Beinchen auseinander und steckt mir ihr süßes Kinder-Vötzchen zu Lecken hin.</p> <p>Mit dem empfindlichen Innenseiten der Schenkelchen fange ich meistens an, lecke und küsse mich die Beinchen hoch, bis kurz vor ihrem Vötzchen und gehe dann mit der Zunge wieder das andere Beinchen bis zu den Kniekehlen hinunter.</p> <p>Susi hat ihre beiden Hände auf meinen Kopf gelegt und wühlt in meinen Harren herum, jedes Mal, wenn ich mich mit meiner Zunge in die Nähe ihrer kleinen Spalte komme, stöhnt sie geil, aber ich lecke sie nicht, ich will sie noch etwas zappeln lassen, bis Susi es nicht mehr aushält und mich anfleht:</p> <p>„Bitte, bitte Papa, leck mich, leck mir das Pipi, ich halte es nicht länger aus, so leck doch endlich“</p> <p>Und kaum erfülle ich ihr den Wunsch und berühre mit meiner Zunge das kleine, aber schon gut ausgebildete Knöpfchen, das neugierig zwischen ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen vorne herausschaut, explodiert Susi förmlich, ihr kleiner Körper zuckt wie unter Peitschenhieben, sie drückt meinen Kopf so fest sie kann gegen ihren Schlitz und ruft laut stöhnend:</p> <p>„Aahhhhhhh, tut das gut Papa, gleich komm ich, bitte, bitte, nicht aufhören, gleich spritz ich mein Sämelchen, ooooohhhhhhh, jaaaaaaaaaaaa, geeeeeeeiiiiiiiiillllll!“</p> <p>Dann ejakuliert sie mir ihren dünnen, wasserklaren Liebssaft, den nur ganz kleine Kinder, Jungs und Mädchen die noch nicht so oft gewichst haben und noch ungefickt sind verspritzen, auf meine Zunge, der Rest läuft ihr aus dem Schlitz, den Popo-Damm entlang über die Popo-Loch und tropft auf den Hocker.</p> <p>„Na, war es schön für dich Schatz?“ frage ich und lecke Susi den Rest des Samens von ihrem kleinen Popo-Loch.</p> <p>„Ja, Papa, er war so geil, aber könntest du noch ein klein wenig an meinem Popoloch lecken, das ist so schön!“</p> <p>„Soll dir das Papa auch noch einen schönen Zungenfick in dein süßes Popo-Loch machen. Schatz?“ frage ich und Susi drückt ihren kleinen Arsch noch weiter vor und ruft:</p> <p>„Ja leck Papa und fick mein Popo-Loch mit deiner Zunge!“</p> <p>Und das mach ich auch, ich spreize die Zunge und fahre damit der Kleinen tief in den Po.</p> <p>Susi stöhnt geil, ihr Vötzchen zuckt, ihr Arschlöchlein zieht sich ein paar Mal rhythmisch zusammen, weitet sich wieder und dann spitzt Susi zum zweiten Mal ab.</p> <p>Danach nehme ich Susi auf meinen Schoß, die Kleine sinkt sie ganz erschöpft in meine Arme und schnurrt wie ein Kätzchen, dabei spielt sie mit meinem nassen, halbschlaffen Schwanz und meinen Hoden und ich streichle sie zart zwischen den Beinchen und in der Popo-Spalte und frage dann:</p> <p>„Na Schatz, hat es dir gefallen, was der Papa mit dir gemacht hat, war es schön für dich!“</p> <p>„Ja, Papa, er war geil, der „Onkel Weh-Weh“ und die „Tante Aua-Aua“, aber auch dein großes, steifes Schwanzie im Popo-Loch haben mir zwar ein Bisschen weh getan, aber es war schön, können wir das bad mal wieder machen?“</p> <p>Das beweißt mir immer wieder, dass Susi zwar nicht schmerzlüstern ist, aber sie weiß doch dass wenn sie Sex und einen Orgasmus dabei haben will, dass sie von mir geschlagen und auch dabei arschgefickt wird, Susi will das und sie braucht das!</p> <p>Aber wir spielen noch andere Spiele zusammen die Susi sehr liebt, besonders ihr Pissi-Spiel.</p> <p>Wenn mal muss, fragt sie mich oft:</p> <p>„Papa ich muss jetzt mal ganz arg, willst du mit mir auf die Toilette und zusehen, wie ich schön Pipi mache?“</p> <p>Natürlich will ich das und wir gehen dann zusammen auf die Toilette, Susi zieht ihr Höschen aus, und wirft es auf den Boden, dann öffnet sie die Brille, setzt sich darauf und spreizt die Beinchen, ich knie mich vor ihr auf den Boden, berühre mit der Hand ihre Schamlippen, streichle sie zart und flüstere dann:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz piss, lass alles schön herausspritzen, was du in deinem kleine, süßen Baby-Vötzchen hast.</p> <p>Susi drückt dann fest und im hohen Strahl schießt ihr Harn aus der Röhre.</p> <p>Ich streichle sie weiter am Vötzchen und halte auch mal meine Hand in nicht enden wollenden Piss-Strahl der Kleinen.</p> <p>Manchmal stecke ich Susi beim Pinkeln auch einen Finger in den Po, weil mich das schöne Spiel ihres Schließmuskels, wenn sie den letzten Tropfen ihre Urins aus dem Schlitzchen presst, so anmacht.</p> <p>Aber es gibt auch noch eine andre, noch aufregendere Variante unseres schönen Pipi-Spiels:</p> <p>Wir ziehen uns im Bad beide aus, ich setze mich auf die Schüssel und Susi klettert auf mich, dann geht sie in die Hocke, stellt sie ihre Füße auf meine Oberschenkel und spreizt die Schenkelchen so weit es nur geht und pinkelt, dabei versucht sie mit dem Piss-Strahl meinen Schwanz und die Hoden zu treffen, was ihr fast immer gelingt und mich unheimlich geil macht.</p> <p>Noch geiler für mich ist, wenn Susi beim Pissen dabei auch noch meinen Schwant tief im Ärschchen stecken hat, weil ich wie gesagt das Muskelspiel ihrer kleinen, sehr engen Rosette, so sehr liebe.</p> <p>Dabei wünschte ich mir so, bei diesem geilen Spiel Susi einmal in den kleinen Arsch zu pissen, was aber bei meiner enormen Schwanzsteife nie ging.</p> <p>Das nächste Pipi-Spiel spielen wir, wenn ich Susi bade, sie will nämlich immer von mir gebadet werden, dann sitzen wir zusammen in der Wanne, Susi sitzt mir gegenüber und spielt mit meinem Schwanz und ich mit ihrem Vötzchen, ich trinke dabei Sekt und Susi bekommt auch ein Glas von mir, weil Sekt im heißen Badewasser besonders die Harnfunktion anregt.</p> <p>Manchmal sitzt Susi auch auf mir, entweder mit dem Rücken, oder dem Gesicht zu mir und hat meinen Schwanz tief im Ärschchen, dann reitet sie meinen Schwanz und pisst dabei.</p> <p>Oder sie kniet sich über mich und steckt mir ihr süßes, kleines Vötzchen ins Gesicht, dann greift sie mit beiden Händen an ihre kleinen Schamlippen, zieht sie so weit auseinander, das ihr kleines Kitzlerchen ganz weit hervortritt und fragt mich dann:</p> <p>„Willst du jetzt auch meinen Sekt haben Papa?“</p> <p>„Ja mach, spitzt ab, spitz dem Papa dein Pipi ins Gesicht!“ sage ich dann gespannt und Susi spitzt und wie.</p> <p>Ihr, vom Schampus gefülltes Bläschen will gar nicht aufhören zu spitzen und ihr Urin spritzt mir ins Gesicht und in den geöffneten Mund und das gefällt mir sehr.</p> <p>Nachher darf Susi mir noch schön „Einen“ blasen, weil mein Schwanz durch das schöne Spiel wieder eisenhart geworden ist.</p> <p>Aber es gibt bei unseren schönen Spielen auch Steigerungen, so zum Beispiel die Geschichte mit der Rute und das kam so:</p> <p>Wir saßen beide am Fernseher, das heißt ich saß in meinem Sessel und Susi lag mit weit gespreizten Beinchen vor mir auf dem Teppich, ihr kurzes Röckchen war so weit hoch gerutscht, dass ich ihr pralles Arschen, das in einem engen, weißen Höschen steckte, bewundern konnte.</p> <p>Im Fernseher kam ein alter Film und drin war eine Szene die in einer alten Dorschule spielte.</p> <p>Der Film zeigte eine gemischte Schul-Klasse mit Jungs und Mädchen im Alter von sechs bis vierzehn Jahren mit ihrem alten Lehrer, ein Junge stand vor seiner Schulbank, der Lehrer hatte ihn am Ohr gepackt und gerufen:</p> <p>„So, du hast also dein Hausaufgaben vergessen du Lümmel, dann komm mal mir nach vorne!“</p> <p>Dann zog er den Jungen an den Ohren nach vorne, ließ ihn vor seinem Pult stehen und befahl dem Jungen:</p> <p>Die Hose und Unterhose runter, wenn du eine anhast!“</p> <p>Während der Mann den Pult öffnete und einen langen Rohstock herausholte, streifte sich der Junge die Hosenträger von den Schultern, öffnete seinen Hosenladen und ließ die Hose auf die Füße fallen</p> <p>Und da er keine Unterhose trug, stand er jetzt untenherum völlig nackt da.</p> <p>Der Lehrer kam näher, packte ihn am Genick, drückte seinen Kopf nach unten und befahl dem Jungen:</p> <p>„Los bück dich, die Hände an die Fußspitzen!“</p> <p>Der Junge gehorchte widerwillig und bückte sich so tief er konnte hinunter, dabei wurde sein sowieso schon recht strammer Jungen-Arsch dabei noch runder und praller und man konnte gut seine beiden schaukelnden Hoden, an seinem schon sehr beachtlichen Buben-Schwanz unten sehen.</p> <p>Der Lehrer hatte sich inzwischen seitlich von dem Jungen aufgestellt die Hand gehoben und ihm mit dem Rohstock einen unheimlich scharfen Hieb über den dicken Arsch gezogen.</p> <p>Der Junge ging schreiend in die Knie, auf seinem strammen Arsch lief sofort ein dicker, roter Striemen auf, er kam aber sofort wieder hoch und steckte dem Lehrer erneut den Straf-Arsch zum Draufschlagen hin.</p> <p>Er bekam vom Lehrer noch elf scharfe Hiebe über den nackten Arsch, dann war sein Dutzend voll.</p> <p>Er durfte sich wieder gerade hinstellen, die Hose hochziehen und an seinen Platz gehen, wobei man sehen konnte, dass die Züchtigung ziemlich schmerzhaft gewesen sein muss, denn er rutsche mit seinem Po ganz unruhig auf der harten Holzbank hin und her.</p> <p>Dann ging der Lehrer mit dem Rohstock durch die Reihen und rief:</p> <p>„Wer von Euch hat noch keine Hausaufgaben gemacht, der melde sich lieber gleich, bevor ich eure Hefte kontrolliere?“</p> <p>Ein Mädchen von etwa zwölf bis dreizehn Jahren hob zögern die Hand.</p> <p>„So, dann komm mal nach vorne und lege dich über!“ sagte der Lehrer streng.</p> <p>Das Mädchen ging mit unsicheren Schritten nach vorne und legte sich, der Klasse den Rücken zugewandt, über den Lehrerpult.</p> <p>Der Lehrer ging in die Ecke wo in einer großen Bodenvase kopfüber mehrere Ruten aus Birkenzeigen steckten.</p> <p>Er nahm eine der Ruten heraus, schüttelte das Wasser ab und ging damit zu dem Mädchen, er legte die Rute neben ihr auf den Pult, griff an ihren Rocksaum und hob ihr Kleid hoch.</p> <p>Das Mädchen hatte einen, fleischfarbenen Schlüpfer mit langen Beinen an, der ihren dicken Popo und ihre festen Oberschenkel herrlich modellierte.</p> <p>Der Lehrer griff ihr in Bund und streifte dem Mädchen langsam den Schlüpfer vom dicken Hintern.</p> <p>Dann nahm er die Rute in die Hand, hob den Arm und schlug zu.</p> <p>Aber wie er das machte, war höchst interessant, er schlug dem Mädchen nicht wie bei so einer Ruten-Züchtigung üblich, die Birkenreißer quer über den Arsch, sondern von oben nach unten so über den Mädchen-Hintern, das nur die Rutenspitzen am Straf-Popo und den dicken Oberschenkeln vorbeisausten.</p> <p>Mindesten zwei Dutzend Mal ließ der Mann den Popo des Mädchens mit der Rute fitzen, die dabei quiekte sie wie ein kleines Ferkel und ihre Popospalte zog sich bei jedem Schlag mit der Rute so eng zusammen, dass ihre beiden dicken, dunkelvioletten Schamlippen, die man vorher gut sehen konnte, zwischen ihren dicken Schenkel verschwanden.</p> <p>Das änderte sich, als der Lehrer die Seite wechselte und dem Mädchen die Rute jetzt quer über den dicken Arsch zog, jetzt sprangen die beiden strammen Popobacken bei jedem Schlag den sie vom strengen Lehrer über den Blanken gezogen bekam, so weit auseinender dass man jetzt wieder die ganze Pracht ihrer dicken Votze sehen konnte.</p> <p>Das arme Mädchen musste noch gut zwei Dutzend Ruten-Hiebe ertragen und zum Schluss weinte sie hemmungslos, dann erst durfte sie ihren Schlüpfer wieder hochziehen und an ihren Platz gehen.</p> <p>Mich hatte die ganze Szene so erregt, dass ich deutlich spürte, wie sich mein Penis unter meiner Hose steil aufrichtete, aber auch an Susi war der Film nicht ohne Wirkung geblieben, denn sie reib sich beim Betrachten des Filmes ein paar Mal mit der Hand zwischen den Beinchen.</p> <p>Als der Film uninteressant wurde, schaltete ich den Fernseher aus und Susi kam sofort hoch, kletterte auf meinen Schoß und fing an, mit mir zu schmusen.</p> <p>Ich griff ihr zwischen die Beinchen und wollte ihr die Schenkel auseinender drücken, aber Susi sagte sofort:</p> <p>„Warte mal Papa, ich ziehe erst mein Höschen aus, dann kannst du besser mein nacktes Pipi streicheln!“</p> <p>Das tat sie dann auch, sie streifte sich das Höschen vom Pop und warf es auf den Boden, dann setzte sie sich mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln wieder auf meinen Schoß.</p> <p>Erst streichelte ich ihr die empfindlichen Innenseiten ihrer Schenkelchen und an ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen, Susi hatte ihr hübsches Köpfchen an meine Schulter gelehnt und dabei schnurrte sie wie ein kleines Kätzchen.</p> <p>„Na Schatz, wie hat dir der Film gefallen?“ begann ich unsere Gespräch.</p> <p>Susi drehte ihr Köpfchen, strahlte mich an und sagte:</p> <p>„Es war gar toll Papa, hast du gesehen was für ein großes Schwanzi der Junge gehabt hat und seine Eier erst, wie die immer so lustig gehüpft sind, wenn er vom Herr Lehrer mit dem bösen Rohstock auf sein dickes Arschi gehauen wurde, und wie schlimm das Mädchen geweint hat bei der Popo-Haue mit der Rute, sag mal Papa, tut so eine Rute mehr weh, als die Schläge mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“?“</p> <p>„I wo, so eine Birken-Rute tut doch nicht halb so arg weh, als der „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ wenn man damit auf den nackten Popo oder zwischen die Beinchen auf das blanke Pipi gehauen wird!“ sagte ich und streichelte ihr weiter das Vötzchen.</p> <p>„Aber warum besorgst du dir denn nicht für meinen Popo auch so eine Rute und schlägst mich damit, wenn ich mal nicht so arg böse war und die Haue nicht so arg weh tun soll auf meinem armen Popo?“ fragte Susi altklug.</p> <p>Ich steckte Susi meinen Zeigefinger tief ins Vötzchen und massierte ihr mit dem Daumen das dicke Kitzlerchen und fragte:</p> <p>Willst du wirklich, dass ich mir so eine Rute wie in dem Film besorge und dir damit, außerdem mit dem „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder der „Tante Aua-Aua“ den kleinen, nackten Arsch versohle, Kind?“</p> <p>„Ja Papa, besorge so eine Rute, dann kannst du mich damit schlagen und den „Onkel Weh-Weh“ oder die „Tante Aua-Aua“ öfters mal am Hacken in meinem Zimmer lassen!“ sagte Susi lachend.</p> <p>„Weißt du was, gleich Morgen gehen wir beide zusammen in den Wald, dann kannst du dir dein Rütchen, mit dem du in Zukunft von mir geschlagen werden willst, selbst aussuchen und jetzt komm, geh von meinem Schoß runter, knie dich zwischen meine Beine und mach mir schön „Gut-Gute“ am Schwanzie und den Eiern!“</p> <p>„Ja Papa, das mach ich!“ sagte Susi freudig, dann war sie wie der Blitz von meinem Schoß, kniete sich vor mir auf den Teppich und wollte meinen Schwanz ins Mäulchen stecken, aber ich sage:</p> <p>„Komm, dreh dich um und knie dich neben mein rechtes Knie, damit ich dich beim Schwanz-Lutschen schön am Votzie streicheln kann!“</p> <p>Susi drehte sich um, streckte ihr geiles Ärschchen hinten ganz weit heraus und ließ meinen Schwanz in ihrem Lutsch-Mäulchen verschwinden.</p> <p>Ich griff mit der Linken unter ihr Bäuchlein und steckte ihr den Mittelfinger ins Vötzchen, mit der rechten Hand fuhr ich Susi durch die Popokimme und suchte ihr kleines Löchlein und als ich es gefunden hatte, führte ich ihr den Mittelfinger bis zu meinem Handrücken in die enge Anus ein, dann bekam Susi von beiden Seiten einen herrlichen Fingerfick von mir gemacht.</p> <p>Susi war selig, sie beugte sich über mich, öffnete ihr kleines Lutsch-Mäulchen, das mir schon so viel Freude gemacht und mir unzählige Ejakulationen beschert hatte und fing an mir laut schmatzend den Schwanz zu lutschen, wobei sie zwar unterdrückt, aber um so geiler stöhnte.</p> <p>Dann ließ sie meinen Schwanz aus dem Mäulchen gleiten und fuhr mir mit ihrer kleine, nassen Zunge den Penisschaft entlang bis hinunter zu dem Hoden, dann nahm sie erst das Eine und dann das andere Ei in den Mund und saugte ganz fest daran, manchmal biss sie mir auch mit ihren kleinen Zähnchen sanft in die Eier, weil sie wusste, das mich das immer sehr angeilt.</p> <p>Dann nahm ich ihre kleine Hand und führte sie zwischen meine Beine, Susi wusste sofort was ich wollte, ihr Finger suchte meinen Anus und als sie meinen Schließmuskel gefunden hatte, führte sie mir ihren Finger hinten ein und fing auch sofort an, so wie ich es eben bei ihr machte, mir mit festen Stößen das Arschloch mit dem Finger durchzuficken.</p> <p>Das macht die Kleine oft, dabei spürt Susi nämlich immer am Zusammenziehen meines Afters, wenn ich abspitzen muss, so wie jetzt auch, dann hat sie schnell meinen Schwanz wieder ins Mäulchen gesteckt und sich von mir ihr kleines, enges Göschchen mit meinem Schmand vollspitzen lassen, den sie auch gleich gierig schluckte, denn sie wollte nicht einen Tropfen „Papa-Sämchelchen“ wie sie mein Ejakulat liebevoll nennt, das ich ihr immer in all ihres süßen Löchlein spitze, verschwenden.</p> <p>Nachher hat sie mir auch noch den Schwanz blitzsauber geleckt und ich bekam gleich wieder einen „Steifen“ das schob ich sie weg und sagte: „So Schatz, genug für Heute, morgen ist auch noch ein Tag!“</p> <p>Aber es gab gar kein „Morgen“!</p> <p>Kaum lag ich im Bett, das kam Susi leise ins Schlafzimmer geschlichen und schlüpfte an meinen Füßen unter die Bettdecke, dann spürte ich erst ihre kleine Hand in meiner Schlafanzugshose, wie sie meinen Schwanz herausholte und dann ihre kleine, nasse Zunge an meiner Eichel und wie sich ihre Lippen um meine Eichel schloss und sie mir gleichzeitig wie Susi mit geil Einen blies, sie mir die Schlafanzugs-Hose herunterstreifte und dann ganz auszog.</p> <p>Als sie merkte, dass meinen Eier anfing zu zucken, kam sie unter der Bettdecke hervor, kletterte über mich weg und legte sich mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt vor mich, griff mit beiden Händen nach hinten und zog sich ihre beiden molligen Arschbäckchen so weit es nur ging auseinander und flüsterte ganz erregt:</p> <p>„Komm Papa, fick mich, fick mein Ärschchen!“</p> <p>Natürlich tat ich ihr den Gefallen und rammte ihr meinen Schwanz bis zu den Eiern in den kleinen, engen Arsch und fickte sie mit weit ausholenden Bewegungen, während Susi ihre beiden dicken Arschbäckchen immer weiter auseinander zog, damit ich mit meinem Schwanz ja auch tief genug in sie hineinficken konnte, dann sagte sie leise:</p> <p>„Aber Papa, nicht dein großes Schwanzi aus meinem Popochen ziehen, wenn dir dein Sämelchen schön gekommen ist, ich will mit deinem Schwanzi im Popo einschlafen, das fände ich so geil!“</p> <p>Natürlich tat ich ihr auch diesen Gefallen und als ich ihr laut stöhnend Samenstrahl um Samenstrahl in den Darm gejagt hatte, schliefen wir beide völlig erschöpft, aber glücklich ein, ich den kleine, heißen Körper von Susi eng umschlungen und sie genoss meinen habschlaffen Schwanz in ihrem kleinen Arsch hinten drin.</p> <p>Als ich am Morgen schon wieder die kleine, nasse Zunge meiner kleinen Schlampe an meine Nülle spürte, schob ich sie von meinem Schwanz weg und sagte zu Susi die mit hochrotem Köpfchen unter meiner Bettdecke hervorkam:</p> <p>„Lass das Schatz, wir haben Heute noch viel vor!“</p> <p>„Ja Papa, ich weiß, wir müssen zusammen in den Wald gehen und ein schönes Rütchen für meine Popo-Haue holen gehen!“ sagte Susi freudig „Ja, das müssen wir Schatz!“ sagte ich und wollte gerade aufstehen, da hielt Susi meine Hand fest und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Wenn wir im Wäldchen sind Papa und ich mein Rütchen bekommen habe, dann musst du mich aber auch dort mal schön in den Popo ficken!“</p> <p>Warum muss ich das denn machen, Schatz!“ fragte ich und streichelte Susi dabei zwischen den gespreizten Beinchen.</p> <p>„Weil wir noch nie im Wald „Ficki-Ficki“ zusammen gemacht haben Papa und ich stelle mir das so geil vor!“ war ihre Antwort.</p> <p>„Na, wir werden ja sehen!“ sagte ich und zog Susi aus dem Bett.</p> <p>Dann gingen wir beide frühstücken.</p> <p>Gleich nach dem Frühstück nahm ich meine Rosenschere und ging mit Susi in das nahe Wäldchen hinten meinem Haus.</p> <p>Als die Kleine so mit hüpfendem Popochen vor mir her lief und dabei manchmal ihr kurzes Röckchen hochflog, konnte ich gar nicht glauben, was ich da sah:</p> <p>Das kleine, geile Ferkel hatte unter ihrem Röckchen gar kein Höschen an.</p> <p>„Du Schatz, komm doch mal her!“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Susi gehorchte und blieb stehen.</p> <p>„Sag mal, warum hast du unter deinem Kleid kein Höschen angezogen?“ fragte ich sie, dann griff ich ihr unter das kurze Kleid an den kleinen, strammen Popo hinten und kniff ihr mit den Daumen und Zeigefinger fest in die Arsch-Bäckchen.</p> <p>„Autsch, autsch, Papa, das tut doch weh!“ jammerte Susi und versuchte ihren Unterkörper nach hinten zu schieben um meinem Kneifen zu entgehen.</p> <p>„Du musst das neue Rütchen doch auch gleich an meinem Popo ausprobieren Papi, da ist es doch besser, wenn mein Arschi schon ganz nackig ist!“ sagte sie in ihrer altklugen Art.</p> <p>Als wir dann an das kleine Birken-Wäldchen kamen, drückte ich Susi die Rosen-Schere in die Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„So mein Schatz, jetzt schneide dir dein Rütchen selbst ab, achte drauf, dass die Zweige nicht so dünn, aber auch nicht zu dick sind und mindestens so lang wie dein Arm sind!“</p> <p>Susi machte sich sofort ans Werk und ich staunte nur noch, mit welchem Sachverstand sie die Zweige für die Rute aussuchte und nach einer ganzen Weile musste ich sie fast bremsen, damit sie nicht zu viele Zweige anschnitt.</p> <p>Dann gab sie mir das Bündel, das ich dann auf den Boden legte und anfing zu sortieren.</p> <p>Dann hielt ich eine dickes, langes Bündel Birken-Reiser in der Hand und sagte zu Susi :</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, lass uns jetzt das Rütchen auf deinem nackigen Popo ausprobieren!“</p> <p>Au fein Papa, das machen wir!“ sagte Susi dann beugte sie sich vor, stützte ihre Hände auf die Knie und streckten den kleinen Popo hinten ganz einladend heraus.</p> <p>Ich ging mit dem Rutenbündel in der Hand zu ihr, schlug ihr das Kleidchen über die Hüften und entblößte ihren kleinen, strammen Popo.</p> <p>Dann legte ich das Birkenreis genau in die Popomitte von Susi und tätschelte ihr damit die Popo-Spalte sowie ihr kleines Popoloch und dann weiter unten ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen, die neugierig zwischen ihren strammen Schenkelchen hinten hervorschaute, was die Kleine mit einem leisen, geilen Stöhnen beantwortete und schlug dann zu und ließ die Birkenreiser quer über Susi `s Popo huschen.</p> <p>Susi zuckte erschreckt zusammen, als die Birken-Rute das erste Mal ihren nackten Popo küsste und rief:</p> <p>„Au Papa, das zirpt aber!“</p> <p>„Ja. natürlich zirpt es, sehr sogar, aber jetzt will ich einmal sehen, wie die Rute auf deinem Pipi zirpt, los komm hoch!“</p> <p>Susi gehorchte zögern und als sie dann vor mir stand, drehte ich sie so um, dass ihr kleiner Körper mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt, gegen mich lehnte.</p> <p>Mit der linken Hand hob ich ihr den Saum ihres Kleidchens hoch und entblößte ihre nackte Vorder-Front und gleichzeitig zog ich mit derselben Hand ihr linkes Bein so weit auseinander, dass ihr kleiner, nackter Schlitz jetzt weit offen stand.</p> <p>Dann tätschelte ich ihr wieder mit dem Rutenbündel das kleine Vötzchen, was Susi wieder laut aufstöhnen ließ und dann wurden meine Schläge immer fester und fester.</p> <p>Susi wand sie dabei wie ein Aal und wenn ich sie nicht festgehalten hätte, wäre sie mir sicher ausgekommen.</p> <p>Doch als ich sah, das ihre beiden dicken Schamlippen jetzt tiefrot und leicht angeschwollen waren, ließ ich die Rute sinken und die Kleine los, die sofort anfing, sich mit beiden Händen das gemarterte Vötzchen zu reiben und dann fragte ich sie:</p> <p>„Na Schatz, wie hat dir das Rütchen geschmeckt?“</p> <p>„Auf dem Popo war es gar nicht schlimm, Papa, aber auf meinem Pipi hat es schon arg weh getan, aber es war ja so geil!“</p> <p>„So dann lass uns nach Hause gehen und das Rütchen versorgen Schatz!“ sagte ich und C. hüpft wieder mit lustig wackelndem, nackigen Popo vor mir her,</p> <p>Zu Hause fragte sie gleich neugierig, was jetzt mit dem Rütchen passiere und ich sagte zu der staunenden Kleinen:</p> <p>„Die Rute hier muss man immer ins Wasser stecken, damit sie nicht austrocknet und für die künftige Popo-Haue immer schön geschmeidig bleibt!!“</p> <p>„Und für die Schläge auf mein nackiges Pipi auch, Papa!“ sagte Susi altklug.</p> <p>„Ja, aber sie braucht auch ein Schildchen, damit man weiß, wem sie gehört und wer damit das nackige Ärschchen und das blanke Vötzchen gestriemt bekommt, Kind, am Besten du holst ein Stück Karton, eine Schere und einen Filz-Stift aus deinem Schulranzen und bring auch en Bändchen zum Anbinden mit, vielleicht eines von den roten Bändchen, mit denen du immer so schön lustig deine Zöpfchen zusammenbindest!“</p> <p>Susi ging rasch aus dem Zimmer und kam gleich drauf mit allem, was ich befohlen habe in der Hand zurück und legte es vor mir auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Zuerst schnitt ich aus dem Karton ein kleines Schildchen, machte mit der Schere ein Loch hinein und befestigte Susi ´s Haar-Schleife dran. Als ich anfing, das Schildchen zu beschreiben, schaute mir Susi aufmerksam zu, dann deutete sie mit dem Finger auf ihren Namen und fragte mich:</p> <p>„Du Papa, was hast du den da auf das Schildchen geschrieben, meinen Namen kann ich ja schon lesen, aber wie heiß der Rest?“</p> <p>„Das kann ich dir genau sagen, was außer deinem Namen noch auf dem Schildchen steht, da steht:</p> <p>„FÜR SUSIES KLEINEN, GEILEN ARSCH!</p> <p>Dann lachten wir beide.</p></div>",[]
319,Der Voyeur,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Dass ich unfreiwillg zum Voyeur wurde, war mir nicht bewusst, was ich da aber sah, übertraf all meine Erwartungen…",2007-08-18,10,5,"M, gggg, spank, bond, voy",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit kurzem habe ich ein kleines Büro mitten in der Stadt.</p> <p>Da ich nicht weit der Börse weg arbeiten wollte, wo ich täglich zu tun habe, aber keinen preiswerten Raum fand, war ich mit dem Raum im Erdgeschoß, genau an einem kleinen Berg unter der Vorraussetzung einverstanden, dass der Vermieter die normalen Glasscheiben gegen Spiegelscheiben auswechselt, die nur von innen durchsichtig waren.</p> <p>Ich wollte einfach nicht, dass mir die zahlreichen Menschen, die täglich an meinem Bürofenster vorbei gingen, beim Arbeiten zuschauten. Das klappe nicht nur, sondern sah auch ganz gut aus.</p> <p>Schon am ersten Tag, am frühen Morgen staunte ich nicht schlecht.</p> <p>Als ich aus dem Fenster nach draußen schaute, sah ich nur Beine, Röckchen, meist schwarze Faltenröckchen und Höschen, dazwischen mal ein paar Jeans, oder einen langen Rock.</p> <p>Ganz gebannt und total fasziniert folgten meine Augen den Linien, die immer an dem geheimnisvollen Dreieck zwischen den Mädchen-Schenkel endeten.</p> <p>Ich konnte mir keinen Reim darauf machen und ging hinaus um zu schauen, wo das ganze Aufgebot von Mädchenpopos herkam, aber der Platz vor meinem Fenster war leer, da sah ich gerade das Hinterteil eines Busses um die Ecke biegen und dann erst sah ich das Schild mit der Aufschrift: „Schul-Bus“ Jetzt war mir klar, was die Popoparade zu bedeuten hatte, der Bus brachte die Mädchen aus der Gegend zur nahen Mädchen-Schule, die am Ende des Stadt-Viertels lag Am nächsten Morgen wiederholte sich das Ganze wieder, nur dass ich diesmal eher in meinem Büro war um das Ganze länger genießen zu können, dabei stellte ich fest, dass manche Schulkinder oft eine halbe Stunde auf den Schul-Bus warteten und dabei manchmal noch ihre Hausaufgaben nachholten, oder schnell eine oder zwei Zigaretten rauchten und über alles Mögliche quatschten.</p> <p>Meist ging es dabei um Jungs, Partys und ihre sexuellen Erlebnisse, oder auch um ihre geheimen Sex-Phantasien und die waren oft richtig versaut.</p> <p>Ich konnte den Mädchen nicht nur unter die kurzen Röckchen schauen und sah so ihre Hinterteile, sondern ich konnte auch, durch die Belüftung oberhalb der Fenster, das Meiste hören, was sie sprachen und das war oft hochinteressant.</p> <p>Mich sah keiner der Schulkinder, sie hatten auch keine Ahnung dass sie mir mit ihren winzigen Höschen, den strammen Popos und ihren niedlichen Muschis so nah waren.</p> <p>Im Laufe der Zeit lernte ich alle Schulmädchen kennen und zwar an ihren Höschen die sie trugen.</p> <p>Da waren kurze, knappe Höschen die kaum die Popobäckchen bedeckten, Höschen aus Trikot, Seide oder Chemiese, Tangas, dessen Schnur hinten durch die Popobacken lief und beide Wonnebäckchen auch noch streng teilten, Turnhosen, meist schwarze und natürlich Jeans, besonders gefielen mir die ganz engen, die den Mädchenpopo so schön modellierten.</p> <p>Einige der Mädchen trugen unter ihren Schul-Röcken auch Sloggys, wie man die engen Mieder-Höschen nennt, welche die Mädchen oft ein oder gar zwei Nummern zu eng tragen, besonders die Mädchen, die schon einen recht strammen und fülligen Popo hatten, weil der Elastik-Stoff des Miederhöschens das dicke Popo-Fleisch besser zusammenhält als andere Schlüpfer.</p> <p>Aber einige der Mädchen hatten überhaupt keine Höschen an und waren unter den Kleidchen oder Röckchen völlig nackt, sicher törnte es die Mädchen an, so ganz ohne Schlüpfer und völlig nackt unter dem Kleid oder Rock herumzulaufen oder es erregte sie sexuell, sich vorzustellen, das jemand ihre Blöße entdecken könnte..</p> <p>Einmal sah ich einem Mädchen von etwa elf bis zwölf Jahren unter das Röckchen und erschrak direkt dabei.</p> <p>Sie trug statt eines Höschens einen dicken Strick unter dem Röckchen. Der Strick war aus groben Hanf und fast so dick wie ein Daumen, aber das Besondere daran war, dass in der Mitte des Strickes vorne ein dicker Knoten war, der der Kleinen nicht nur fest gegen die Scham drückte, sondern ihre beiden Schamlippen auch extrem weit auseinander spreizte.</p> <p>Und als sie unter ihren Rock griff, um den Strick zurechtzurücken, sah ich, dass auch hinten ein Knoten war, welcher der Kleinen genau auf der Popo-Rosette saß, also war es der armen Kleinen unmöglich sich ohne Schmerzen hinzusetzen, weil ihr dann beide Knoten vorne an der Scham und hinten an der Anus große Schmerzen verursachten.</p> <p>Ihre kleinen, haarlosen Schamlippen waren von dem Stick bereits ganz rot gescheuert und auch hinten, in ihrer Popo-Spalte sah ich bereits tiefes Rot.</p> <p>Ich hatte schon gehört, das Nonnen solche Büßer-Stricke unter ihren Kutten tragen, wer aber das arme Mädchen zu solch einer schmerzhaften und beschämenden Tortur verurteilt hatte, würde mich schon interessieren.</p> <p>Ich vermutete, dass die Kleine entweder einer Sekte angehörte, die solche Rieten manchmal praktizieren, oder sie hatte zu Hause besonders sadistisch veranlagte Eltern.</p> <p>Wenn sich die Mädchen mit dem Gesicht zu meiner Glasscheibe drehten, weil die wie ein Spiegel wirkte und an ihrer Frisur oder an den Kleidern zupften, konnte ich sogar ihre Höschen von vorne sehen, ich sah ihre nackten Schenkeln und Schlitze, ich sah, wie ihnen die Höschen in die Muschis einschnitten und wie manchmal ihre Schamhaare rechts und links aus den Höschen schauten.</p> <p>Manchem Mädchen schnitt auch das enge Höschen so in die Pussy ein, dass es unter ihr Röckchen griff und sich den Zwickel aus dem Schlitz zog, dabei konnte ich gut ihre kleinen nackten oder haarigen Schamhügel und ihre halboffenen Vötzchen sehen.</p> <p>Manches Mädchen rieb sich dabei verstohlen über das Höschen vorne, weil sie entweder geil waren, oder sich sonst sexuell stimulieren wollte, entweder weil sie zu Hause ihr Zimmer mit Andren teilen musste und so nicht heimlich onanieren konnte, oder ob es das Mädchen mit dem Wichsen nicht bis zur Schul-Toilette aushielt Einigen Mädchen sah man auch deutlich an, dass sie erst vor kurzem onaniert hatten, denn ihre Vötzchen tropften noch vom Muschischleim, die Höschen waren vorne noch ganz feucht und durchsichtig und ihre Klitoris erregt und schleimig.</p> <p>Aber was mich am meisten erregte war die Feststellung, dass einige der Mädchen, besonders die Großen, noch Zuhause oder in der Schule gezüchtigt wurden, das konnte man entweder an ihren roten Ärschen, oder an den Striemen sehen, welche ihre halbnackten Popos zierten. Einiger der gezüchtigten Mädchen hatten nicht nur die Popos voll Züchtigungs-Spuren, sondern die dicken, roten Striemen reichten oft bis hinunter zu den Kniekehlen.</p> <p>Ich konnte dann immer ganz genau sehen, mit was die Schul-Mädchen gezüchtigt worden waren.</p> <p>Wenn sie von zu Hause kamen hatte sie oft Züchtigungs-Spuren von einem Kochlöffel oder von einem Lederriemen, manchmal auch vom Rohrstock oder einer Riemenpeitsche auf den Ärschchen.</p> <p>Kamen sie von der Schule, konnte man deutlich die Abdrücke eines Lineals oder einer Stöckchens sehen oder die dicken Striemen die von so einer Art Leder-Sohle stammten.</p> <p>Einmal sah ich ein etwa zwölf- oder dreizehnjähriges Mädchen, das deutliche Abdrücke von zwei Stuhlbeinen an den Schenkelchen vorne hatte und weiter unten sah man die tiefen Abdrücke von zwei dicken Tauen, sie musste vor ihrer Popohaue von ihrem Erzieher an einen Stuhl gebunden worden sein.</p> <p>Auf ihrem armen, kaum vom knappen Höschen bedeckten Hinterteil, sah man die gleichen Spuren, wie auf ihren Beinchen, sie war also vom Lehrer oder der Lehrerin mit dem gleichen Strick, mit dem sie gefesselt wurde, auch auf das Strengste ausgepeitscht worden.</p> <p> Ein anderes Mal sah ich bei einem Mädchen Fesselspuren durch den Stoff ihrer dünnen Söckchen schimmern.</p> <p>Als sie sich tief bückte, um ihre Söckchen hochzuziehen, sah ich nicht nur ihren gestriemten Popo durch die Höschen leuchten, sondern auch tiefe Fesselspuren an deren Handgelenk.</p> <p>Der Tiefe ihrer Furchen am Hand und Fußgelenk nach, muss sich das Mädchen heftig gegen die Fesselung und die Prügelstrafe gewehrt haben. Aber noch etwas sah ich, wenn die Mädchen ihre Tage hatten und dicke Binden im Höschenzickel trugen, oder Tampons in die Vagina eingeführt hatten und man die weiße Fäden zwischen ihren Schamlippen sehen konnte.</p> <p>Eine, kaum Zwölfjährige hatte sogar einmal Liebekugeln in ihrer Muschi, als sie zu Schule ging.</p> <p>Ich konnte deutlich das Klicken der Metallkugeln hören, wenn sie ging und das Bändchen sehen, mit dem die sich die Liebeskugeln unten ins Vötzchen unten eingeführt hatte.</p> <p>Und ich sah ihr verzücktes Puppen-Gesicht, das bei jedem Schritt den sie machte, noch erregter wurde, aber leider verpasste ich ihren Heimweg, ich hätte so gern gesehen, oder auch nur geraten, wie viele lustvolle Orgasmen ihr das niedliche Spielzeug in ihren kleine, engen Spalte verschafft hatte.</p> <p>Und so beschloss ich, da ich schon Mal zum unfreiwilligen Voyeur wurde, wollte ich diese herrlichen Szenen mit den kleinen Mädchen auch dokumentieren und schaffte mir eine Video-Kamera an, die ich mit einen entsprechenden Zeitschaltuhr auf die betreffenden Schulzeiten einstellte, damit ich von der ganzen Herrlichkeit auch keine Minute verpasste.</p></div>",[]
320,"Bea und das ""Fräulein""",-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Bea ist heimlich in ihre junge Lehrerin verliebt, dass ihre Schwärmen erhört wird, davon wagt sie nicht einmal zu träumen....",2007-09-12,2,5,"F, f, spank, les",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi, ich heiße Beate aber alle nennen mich nur Bea, ich bin 13 Jahre alt und gehe auf das Gymnasium.</p> <p>Heute muss ich Euch mal eine ganz geile Geschichte zu erzählen:</p> <p>Neulich war ich mit dem Computer vom Papa im Internet und stöberte auf den heißen Porno-Seiten, Papa hatte nämlich vergessen, die Kindersicherung zu aktivieren.</p> <p>Da fand ich das irre geile Bild, oben, wo zwei wunderschöne Mädchen lesbische Spiele zusammen Spielen.</p> <p>Das eine Mädchen liegt auf dem Rücken und hat die Beine angehoben, das andere Mädchen kniet über ihr und lässt sich von dem anderen Mädchen die Muschi auslecken und dabei haut sie ihr mit einer Gerte auf den nackten Popo und zwischen die Beine auf die Muschi.</p> <p>Und das Schärfste daran war, dass das hübsche Mädchen, welches sich von der Anderen so geil das Vötzchen lecken ließ, aussah wie meine neue Lehrerin, in die ich schon vom ersten Tag heftig verliebt war.</p> <p>Ich wusste bis dahin nicht ob ich wirklich lesbisch bin, ich kann halt mit den unreifen Jungs nicht anfangen und fühle mich schon immer zu Mädchen hingezogen und war deshalb sofort unsterblich in unsere neue, junge Lehrerin, die gerade von der Uni kam, verliebt und glaubte auch, wie sie mich immer besonderen liebevoll behandelte, dass ich ihr auch nicht unsymphatisch war.</p> <p>An dem Bild erregte mich aber nicht nur die Stellung der beiden Lesben, sondern was sie taten, nicht nur dass die Eine die Andere an der Muschi leckte, sondern dass die Eine dabei auch noch Schläge auf den Popo und ihr Vötzchen von der Andren bekam.</p> <p>Nun war mir klar, warum ich immer wenn ich vom Papa Schläge mit dem Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo hinten bekam, trotz der Schmerzen, die ich bei der Haue immer empfand, denn der Papa schieb eine gute Handschrift und ließ das Stöckchen immer mächtig über meinen armen, kleinen Popsch fitzen und unter einem oder zwei Dutzend Hiebe ging die Popo-Bestrafung bei mir selten ab, vor- bei - und nach der Züchtigung sexuell erregt war.</p> <p>Das passierte mir in letzter Zeit öfters, seit ich meine Mensis hatte, da begann für mich die Zeit wo mir, wie die Mama immer scherzhaft sagte „ der Schlitz juckt“ und ich nicht nur nachts im Bett, sondern auch auf der Toilette onanieren musste um mir die ersehnte Erleichterung zu verschaffen, vorher war die Haue vom Papa nur sehr schmerzhaft, jetzt empfand ich bei der strengen Prügelstrafe regelrechte Wollust.</p> <p>Schon wenn der Papa mich zum Stöckchen verurteilte, bekam ich ein ganz feuchtes Schlitzchen zwischen den Beinchen.</p> <p>Wenn Papa mir dann befahl, dass ich in mein Zimmer gehen und dort mein Höschen ausziehen soll, - ich musste nämlich immer mit nackten Popo unter dem Kleid oder meinem Röckchen zur Beststrafung vor dem Papa erscheinen- dann verstärkte sich mein sexuelles Gefühl noch.</p> <p>Ich meinen Zimmer streifte ich dann mein Höschen vom Popo und legte es auf mein Bett, dann ging ich vor dem großen Wandspiegel in die Knie, schob mein Röckchen oder Kleid hoch und spreizte so weit die Schenkel, dass ich im Spiegel mein Vötzchen, das jetzt weit auseinander klafft und meine dicke, erregte Klitti dazwischen gut sehen konnte.</p> <p>Dann ließ ich meinen Finger ein paar Mal um das kleine Mädchen-Schwänzchen kreisen und steckte mir den Zeige-Finger meiner linken Hand hinten in den Popo und fickte mich damit.</p> <p>Wenn ich dann merkte, das mir bei dem schönen Spiel gleich der Samen kommt, hörte ich rasch auf und stand auf, denn ich wollte mich ja nicht verraten, wenn ich gleich unten herum ganz nackte vom Papa über seinen Schoß gelegt und gehauen werde, wobei er ja all meine intimen Stellen zwischen meinen Schenkeln unten und in der Popospalte hinten gut sehen kann.</p> <p>Danach konnte ich die wollüstige Zeit nach der „Haue“ gar nicht mehr abwarten.</p> <p>Doch wenn ich dann ohne Höschen unter dem Röckchen, das Zimmer betrat und auf dem Tisch das unheilvolle Popo-Stöckchen liegen sah, das gleich wieder einen feurigen Tanz auf meinem armen Popsch hinten und vor allen Dingen auf meinen empfindlichen Schenkelchen vollführen wird, brauchte ich nur die nackten Beinchen zusammenklemmen und hatte sofort einen wahnsinnigen Orgasmus.</p> <p>Ich weiß bis Heute noch nicht, ob der Papa immer merkte, das ich bei der Haue regelmäßig Einen oder mehrere Samenergüsse bekam, obwohl er mir manchmal von hinten mit dem Daumen und Zeigefinger die Schamlippen spreizte und mir in den offenen Schlitz schaute, aber gesagt hat er nie etwas.</p> <p>Aber jetzt zurück zu dem schönen Bild:</p> <p>Ich habe das Bild sofort herunter geladen und dann in Adobe konvertiert, denn dieses Bildbearbeitungsprogramm beherrsche ich besser als der Papa und dann habe ich so lange an dem Bild gearbeitet, bis das eine Mädchen, welcher der Anderen den Popo und das Vötzchen auspeitscht, genau so aussah, wie meine Lehrerin.</p> <p>Mit dem Farb-Laser-Drucker vom Papa habe ich das geile Bild dann ausgedruckt und in meine Schulmappe gepackt.</p> <p>In der Schule konnte ich es gar nicht erwarten, das Bild auszupacken und mit dem Original zu vergleichen, obwohl wir gerade eine Arbeit schrieben.</p> <p>Während die anderen Mädchen sich mit den Aufgaben abmühten, betrachtete ich unter der Bank aufmerksam das Bild und wünschte mir nichts mehr als das unterlegene Mädchen auf dem Bild zu sein.</p> <p>Plötzlich stand as Fräulein neben mir und sagte streng:</p> <p>„Was hast du denn da unter der Bank Bea, schreibst du etwa ab?“</p> <p>Bevor ich es verhindern konnte, hatte sie das Bild unter der Bank hervorgezogen und so hochgehalten, dass nur sie und nicht ich oder meine Banknachbarin es sehen konnte.</p> <p>Mir wurde ganz heiß, ich glaube dass ich dabei auch feuerrot im Gesicht wurde.</p> <p>Das Fräulein betrachte das Bild eine ganze Weile sehr aufmerksam, dann sagte sie nur:</p> <p>„Du bleibst nach der Schule noch hier und meldest dich bei mir im Lehrerzimmer, Bea!“</p> <p>Dann drehte sie das Bild so, dass die leere Rückseite oben lag und steckte mir das Bild wieder zu, das ich sofort in meiner Schultasche verschwinden ließ.</p> <p>Die ganzen Stunden gingen nicht dahin und mit jeder Stunde steigerte sich meine Erregung, wie würde das Fräulein auf das Bild reagieren, würde sie beleidigt sein oder es dem Papa sagen, oder würde sie mich sogar überlegen, mir die Höschen strammziehen, oder mir gar den nackten Popo verhauen, ich wusste es nicht.</p> <p>Als ich voller Bangen nach der Schulstunde das Lehrezimmer betrat, saß das Fräulein in einem Stuhl steckte die Hand nach mir aus und sagte:</p> <p>„Komm ruhig näher Bea!“</p> <p>Ich suchte den Tisch ab, sah aber gar kein Popo-Stöckchen darauf liegen und war etwas enttäuscht, stellte mich dann aber doch ganz nah vor das Fräulein hin</p> <p>Die packte meine Hand und zog mich noch näher, so dass ich jetzt zwischen ihren weit gespreizten Beinen stand, dann griff mir das Fräulein unter das kurze Röckchen, fuhr zärtlich meine nackten Schenkel hinten bis zu Höschen hoch, dann tätschelte sie mir leicht die Popbäckchen und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Bea, Bea, was bist du doch ein schlimmes Mädchen, war das mit dem Bild wirklich dein Ernst?“</p> <p>Ich nickte nur, weil ich mich so schämte, da fuhr mir das Fräulein vom Popo nach vorne zwischen die Schenkel, legte ihre Hand auf meinen Höschenschlitz und streichelte sanft meine dicken Schlitz, des sich unter dem kappen, dünnen Höschen deutlich abzeichnete, dann sagte sie wieder:</p> <p>„Weißt du, was kleine, verdorbene Mädchen verdient haben, die solche schmutzigen Sachen machen?“</p> <p>„Ja…. Fräulein…., die…, die… haben… tüchtig… Haue….. mit… dem…. bösen…. Stöckchen…. auf… den… nackigen… Popo… hinten…. drauf…. verdient!“ stammelte ich verschämt.</p> <p>„Ja Bea, da stimmt und deshalb kommt du Heute Nachmittag um 4 Uhr zu mir in meine Wohnung, dann werden wir beide unsere Unterhaltung fortsetzen und jetzt geh rasch nach Hause!“ sagte das Fräulein und gab mir zum Abschied noch einen festen Klaps auf den Popo.</p> <p>Ich war selig, dufte ich doch zu meiner geliebten Lehrerin in die Wohnung kommen, was würde sie dort mit mir tun, würde sie mich hauen, mit dem Stöckchen auf das Höschen, oder vielleicht sogar auf den Blanken, oder mehr, meine Fantasie überschlug sich, ich ging nicht nach Hause, ich schwebte fast.</p> <p>Als ich dann pünktlich um 4 Uhr vor ihrer Türe stand, öffnete sie mir sofort und als ich sie sah, blieb mir fast das Herz stehen.</p> <p>Das Fräulein war noch hübscher als in der Schule, sie trug einen roten, durchsichtigen, seidenen Morgenmantel, der mehr von ihrer herrlichen Figur zeigte als verbarg und darunter ein Hauch von Nichts in Form von roter Unterwäsche die auch hauchdünn und durchsichtig war, ich sah zu ersten Mal was für herrliche, große Brüste sie hatte, mit dicken, spitzen Brustnippeln, umrahmt von großen, dunklen Brusthöfen, die auch ohne den dünnen, durchsichtigen Büstenhalter steil in die Luft standen.</p> <p>Darunter trug sie ein kleines Höschen, wo oben ihr Schamberg zu sehen war, wo sie beim rasieren ihrer Scham oben ein kleines, süßes Pelzchen hatte stehen lassen und über dem Winzling von Höschen hatte sie einen schmalen Strumpfhalter an, der ihre schwarzen Seidenstrümpfe hielt.</p> <p>Und noch etwas sah ich, was mir der Atem stocken ließ:</p> <p>„Auf dem Tisch lag griffbereit eine lange, dünne Weidenrute.</p> <p>Das Fräulein setzte sich in den Sessel und ließ mich stehen, dann öffnete sie die Beine, streckte ihre Hand aus und sagte:</p> <p>„Komm ruhig her zu mir und habe keinen Angst mein Kind, so schlimm wird die Strafe sicher nicht ausfallen!“</p> <p>Zögernd kam ich näher und stellte mich zwischen ihre offenen Schenkeln und starrte dabei wie gebannt auf das aufregende dunkle Dreieck zwischen ihren geöffneten Schenkeln.</p> <p>Das Fräulein griff mir, wie schon im Lehrerzimmer unter das Röckchen, fuhr mir mit der Hand hinten die nackten Schenkelchen entlang zu meinen Höschen, tätschelte mir den Popo und sagte:</p> <p>„Kind, Kid, was hast du dir nur dabei gedacht?“ dann spürte ich ihre andere Hand, wie sie am Reißverschluss meines Röckchen nestelte, dann fiel mein Röckchen auf den Boden und ich stand unten nur noch im Höschen vor dem Fräulein und schämte mich. </p> <p>Wortlos griff mir das Fräulein in den Höschenbund und streifte mir langsam den Schlüpfer so weit herunter, bis er mir auf den Knien hing.</p> <p>Dann streichelte sie mir mit beiden Händen ganz sanft die nackten Popopbäckchen hinten, fuhr dann mit der Rechten nach vorne, erst über mein Bäuchlein dann über den Schamberg und dann nahm sie die andere Hand zu Hilfe, griff an meine Schamlippen und zog sie so weit auseinander dass mein Kitzler jetzt weit dazwischen hervorschaute und ich vor Schmerz laut stöhnte und sagte dann sanft:</p> <p>„Kind, Kind, was hast du einen süßen „Schmetterling“ zwischen den Schenkelchen.</p> <p>Dann ließ sie meine beiden Schamlippen los, tippte mit der and Hand auf mein Höschen und sagte:</p> <p>„Komm, zieh dein Höschen aus Schatz, das stört nur!“</p> <p>Sie hatte „Schatz“ zu mir gesagt!“ jubelte ich innerlich, aber weil ich mich doch etwas schämte, mich vor dem Fräulein ganz nackig zu machen, drehte ich mich um, streckte ihr den Popo hin, streifte mein Höschen auf die Füße und stieg heraus.</p> <p>Gerade als ich mich wieder aufrichten wollte sagte das Fräulein:</p> <p>„Halt Schatz, bleib mal so stehen!“</p> <p>Ich beugte mich wieder vor und das Fräulein sagte.</p> <p>„Mach doch mal die Beinchen weiter auseinander!“</p> <p>Erschreckt gehorchte ich, da spürte ich hinten die Hand vom Fräulein die mir erst über die Popobäckchen fuhr, dann mein Popoloch streife und dann nach vorne wanderte wo sie ausgiebig meinen nackten Schlitz betastete.</p> <p>Plötzlich spürte ich die Fingerkuppe des Fräuleins zwischen meinen Schamlippen und bevor ich protestieren konnte, hatte sie mir ihre Finger in seiner ganzen Länge ins Vötzchen eingeführt.</p> <p>Sie fickte mich aber nicht mit dem Finger, sondern hielt die Hand ganz still und sagte:</p> <p>„Gefickt hast du mit deinen 13 Jahren zum Glück wenigstens noch nicht, was bei deinen Altersgenossinnen gar nicht so selten ist und wie ist es denn mit deinem kleinen, engen Popoloch hier Schatz, war da vielleicht schon mal ein Bubenschwanz drin, oder stehst du etwa nicht auf Jungs?“</p> <p>Dann zog sie ihren Finger aus meinem engen Vötzchen und steckte ihn mir ganz tief in den Popo.</p> <p>„Nein Fräulein!“ stammele ich.</p> <p>„Was nein?“ wollte das Fräulein wissen.</p> <p>„Ich mach mir nichts aus Jungs, Fräulein!“ sagte ich leise und beschämt.</p> <p>Das Fräulein fing jetzt vorsichtig an, mir mit dem Finger ganz sanft das Popoloch zu massieren, dann fragte sie wieder:</p> <p>„Und wie ist es mit Mädchen, Schatz, stehst du mehr auf Girls?“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht, Fräulein!“ sagte ich leise.</p> <p>„Und wie ist es mit mir, magst du mich denn wenigstens ein Bisschen?“ fragte das Fräulein zärtlich.</p> <p>Da brach alles aus mir heraus, ich schob meinen nackten Unterleib so weit vor, dass der Finger des Fräulein aus meinem Popo-Loch flutschte, drehte mich um, warf mich dem Fräulein in den Arm und umschlang mit dem Armen ihren aufregenden Körper, drückte meinen Kopf fest gegen ihre prallem Brüste und rief:</p> <p>„Nur ein Bisschen Fräulein ich liebe Sie, ich liebe Sie so sehr, dass ich nachts nicht mehr schlafen kann, weil ich immer an Sie denken muss!“</p> <p>Das Fräulein drückte mich eng an ihren Busen und flüsterte mir leise ins Ohr:</p> <p>„Ich liebe dich auch Schatz, sehr sogar, aber das bleibt unser Geheimnis, versprochen?“</p> <p>„Verspochen!“ sagte ich und kuschelte mich noch näher an ihren warmen, weichen Körper. sie.</p> <p>„Du kannst übrigens Susanne zu mir sagen, Bea!“ sagte das Fräulein und streichelte mir dabei zärtlich den nackten Popo.</p> <p>Ich seufzte tief und war selig.</p> <p>„Schatz gib mir doch mal das Stöckchen da!“ sagte Susanne und deutete auf die Sende auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Gehorsam griff ich nach der Weidengerte und reichte sie ihr.</p> <p>Susanne nahm die Gerte du sagte ganz sanft:</p> <p>„Dass du für deine Frechheit mit meinem Bild jetzt eine strenge Bestrafung verdient hast, das siehst du doch sicher ein Schatzi?“</p> <p>Ich nickte ergeben und Susanne sagte:</p> <p>„Zuerst bekommst du von mir mal eine Strafe für das Zeichnen, los streck deine rechte Hand aus!“</p> <p>Zögernd streckte ich den rechten Arm vor und öffnete die Hand.</p> <p>Susanne hielt mich mit der Linken Hand am Arm fest, dann hörte ich das hässliche Pfeifen des Rohres und dann einen wahnsinnigen Schmerz, Susanne hatte mir das Stöckchen mit aller Kraft über die Finger gezogen.</p> <p>Ich schrie vor Schmerz, dann drückte ich meinen Kopf gegen den Busen von Susanne und heulte hemmungslos.</p> <p>Susanne drücke mit der Linken fest meinen Kopf gegen ihre Brust und flüsterte mir ins Ohr:</p> <p>„Komm Schatz, hör auf zu weinen, so schlimm war das eben doch sicher nicht, sei tapfer, denn er kommen gleich noch mehr Tatzen!“</p> <p>„Wenn es doch aber so weh tut Fräulein ich meine Susanne!“ jammerte ich.</p> <p>„Du wirst es eben aushalten müssen Schatz, das ist nun mal deinen Strafe für deine Tat!“ sagte Susanne leise und ich weiß nicht, ob sie sich den BH. selbst abgestreift, oder ob ich es durch meine Bewegungen mit dem Kopf an ihrem Busen verursacht habe, plötzlich starrte ich auf ihren riesigen nackten Busen, wo mir jetzt die beiden großen, dunklen Brusthöfe noch dunkler und praller und die beide Nippel noch spitzer vorkamen.</p> <p>Vor lauter Schreck wagte ich mich nicht zu rühren und starrte unter dem Schleier meiner Tränen wie gebannt auf die herrliche Busen-Pracht vor mir, da spürte ich einen leichten Druck im Nacken und beugte mich vor, berührte mit der Zunge einen der spitzen Nippel und leckte sie voller Lust.</p> <p>Das Fräulein hatte sich leicht zurückgebeugt und sagte leise stöhnend:</p> <p>„Jaaaaaaaaaaaa,…….. so…. ist…. es…. brav…… Schatz!“</p> <p>Ich war wie in einem Rausch, ich leckte und lutschte an dem großen, spitzen Brustnippel von Susanne und saugte daran wie ein kleines Baby am Nuckel und mit der linken Hand knetete ich Susanne die andere Brust, dann nahm ich sogar auch noch den andren Nippel zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und zwirbelte ihn hin- und – her!“</p> <p>Susanne stöhnte immer lauter, das Zwirbeln ihrer Nippel schien sie rasend zu machen und als sie es nicht mehr aushielt, packe sie meine Hand, drückte sie nach unten und klemmte sie zwischen ihren weichen Schenkeln ein.</p> <p>Ich spürte deutlich ihre Wärme und auch ihre Feuchtigkeit, beide Schamlippen waren dick angeschwollen und ihr praller Kitzler war so groß, wie das Schwänzchen eines kleinen Jungen.</p> <p>Den nahm ich mir sofort gründlich vor und ließ meinen Finger um ihn kreisen, da spürte ich die Hand von Susanne zwischen meinen Schenkeln, die bei mir das Gleiche machte, mir schien, als wolle Jede damit wetteifern, wer die Andre am schnellsten zum Orgasmus bringt.</p> <p>Und was soll ich Euch sagen, wir kamen Beide fast gleichzeitig und verspritzten laut stöhnend unseren Samen.</p> <p>Dann glitt ich langsam vom Susanne `s Schoß, ließ mich auf den Boden gleiten und streichelte mich zum Ausklang meines Orgasmus noch zwischen den Beinen.</p> <p>Susanne schien der Anblick ebenso zu gefallen, denn sie zog sich das feuchte Höschen vom Popo, spreizte die Beine und streichelte sich auch ausgiebig die Scham!“</p> <p>Das wiederum törnte mich so an, dass ich auf den Knien zu ihr rutschte, mich vor ihr hinkniete und ihr die beiden Beine so weit es nur ging auseinanderdrückte, dann flehte ich sie an:</p> <p>„Bitte, bitte, lass mich dich lecken, ich will alles trinken, was du jetzt in deiner süßen Spalte hast, Susanne!“</p> <p>Susanne lächelte selig, dann griff sie mir in die Haare, wühlte zärtlich darin herum und flüsterte:</p> <p>„Ja Schatz, komm und leck mich, leck mir die Votze so gut du kannst, aber nur, wenn ich dich nachher auch ganz lieb zwischen den Beinchen, an deinem kleinen, nackten Schlitz lecken darf und dich dabei mindestens noch einmal zu Abspitzen bringen, denn dann will ich, das du mich mit deinem süßen Samen ertränkst!“</p> <p>Dann drückte sie mir den Kopf auf die nasse Votze und ich fing an sie zu lecken.</p> <p>Erst fuhr ich ihr mit der Zungenspitze außen an den Schamlippen rauf und runter, was Susanne vor Lust fast wahnsinnig machte, dann ließ ich die Zunge immer um ihren Kitzler kreisen, ohne ihr Kleinod zu berühren, Susanne stöhnte jetzt geil, dann nahm ich den Kopf etwas zurück, streckte die Zunge so weit es nur ging heraus und fuhr Susanne in einem Zug von ihrem Popoloch angefangen, über den Damm, durch den offenen Schlitz bis zu ihrem geilen Kitzler hoch.</p> <p>Susanne stöhnte eckstatisch, dann schloss die die Beine und schloss meinen Kopf so stark dazwischen ein, dass ich mein Blut rauschen hörte und dann spritze sie heftig ab.</p> <p>Ich dachte immer, nur Männer könnten so abspitzen, dass ihr Samen im hohen Bogen aus ihrem Fick- oder Wichs-Schwanz schießt, aber Susanne übertraf alles, drei vier Mal spitzt mir ihr Samen mitten ins Gesicht und noch zwei Mal in meinen offenen Mund, bevor Susanne ganz erschöpft in sich zusammensank und ich sofort anfing, ihr den Samen auf der nassen Votze zu schlecken.</p> <p>Als kein Tropfen Sperma mehr in ihrem Spalt war und ich anfing ihr den immer noch erregten, dicken Kitzler zu lecken, griff mir Susanne wieder in die Haare, schob mein Köpfchen weg und flüsterte leise:</p> <p>„Lass es jetzt gut sein Schatz, jetzt tut er mir weh, komm und leg dich in den Sessel, dann kommst du dran!“</p> <p>Ich wusste selbst, das ein Kitzler, nach einem schönen, ergiebigen Orgasmus so empfindlich nachher ist dass er, wenn man ihn mit dem Finger berührt schmerzt und ließ Susanne aufstehen und den Platz wechseln.</p> <p>Als ich dann mit weit gespreizten Beinen auf dem Sessel lag und Susanne zwischen meinen Schenkeln kniete, fing sie nicht nur sofort an, mir den erregten, dicken Kitzler zu lecken, sie führte mir auch noch den Zeigefinger ihrer Hand in die Anus ein und den Daumen steckte sie mir in die Pussy-Spalte, dann drückte sie den Daumen und Zeigefinger immer wieder fest zusammen, so dass ich in meiner erregten Spalte spürte, wie sich beide Finger berührten, was ebenso schmerzhaft wie megageil für mich war und da dauerte es dann auch nicht lange und ich konnte meinen Samen nicht zurückhalten, obwohl ich mir nichts mehr wünschte, als dass diese geile Art, wie mich Susanne leckte und fingerte, nie aufhören würde, aber dann spitzte ich doch laut schreiend ab und spitze dem Fräulein den Mund mit meines Sperma voll, den sie gierig hinunterschluckte und mich dann nicht nur in der Spalte sauber leckte, sondern auch noch das Sperma, das mir die Schenkel entlang über mein Popoloch gelaufen war, aufschleckte.</p> <p>Dann schaute sie mit ganz verklärtem und von meinem Samen verschmierten Gesicht zu mir hoch und fragte:</p> <p>„Na, hat er dir gefallen Schatz?“</p> <p>„Ja, er war toll!“ sagte ich selig du kraulte dabei ihre Haare.</p> <p>„Ist da noch mehr von deine Liebessaft, Schatzi?“ fragte sie erregt und ich konnte nur nicken.</p> <p>„Aber erst kommt noch der Ernst, ich bin nämlich noch lange nicht mit deiner Bestrafung fertig, auch wenn du geglaubt hast, ich hätte das bei unserem schönen Votzen-Lecken vergessen, also steh auf und gib mir das Stöckchen!“ sagte Susanne und erhob sich.</p> <p>Ich stand auf, holte das Stöckchen vom Tisch und gab es Susanne.</p> <p>„Steck die linke Hand aus!“ befahl mir Susanne und ich gehorchte.</p> <p>Wieder sauste das Stöckchen über meine Finger, das tat so weh, dass ich heulend in die Knie ging und meine gemarterte Hand zwischen die Beine klemmte.</p> <p>„Nimm sofort die Hand vom Vötzchen und stelle dich wieder gerade hin, ich bin noch lange nicht mit dir fertig!“ kommandierte Susanne.</p> <p>„Nicht mehr auf die Finger schlagen Fräulein das tut doch so weh!“ jammerte ich und nahm die Hand zwischen den Schenkeln heraus.</p> <p>„Ich will dich doch auch gar nicht mehr mit dem Stöckchen auf die Finger schlagen Kind, du bekommst jetzt den Rest deiner verdienten Strafe hinten, auf deinen kleinen, strammen Popo und deine molligen Schenkelchen, aber vielleicht peitsche ich dir auch mal tüchtig das kleine Schlitzchen mit dem geilen Knöpfchen dazwischen und dein kleines Popoloch aus, aber ich gewähre die eine Gunst, du darfst dir jetzt aussuchen wie du bei der Haue von mir übergelegt werden willst, entweder lege ich dich dabei über meinen Schoß, oder du kommst auf den Prügel-Tisch, was willst du, über meinen Schoß oder über den Tisch?“</p> <p>„Ich will über deinem Schoß gehauen werden Susanne!“ sagte ich leise.</p> <p>„Dann komm und legte dich über!“ sagte Susanne sanft.</p> <p>Ich legte mich über ihren Schoß und streckte die Beine hinten weg.</p> <p>Susanne griff mir mit beiden Händen an die Popobacken und zog sie mir weit auf, dann betrachtete sie eine ganze Weile aufmerksam meinen nackten Schlitz und fragte dann:</p> <p>„Dass du mit deinen 13 Jahren schon onanierst sehe ich an deine beiden dicken, gut durchbluteten Schamlippen, aber was steckst du dir beim Wichsen manchmal in den Po, Schatz?“</p> <p>„Nur den Finger, Fräulein!“ sagte ich wahrheitsgemäß.</p> <p>„So, so, du steckst dir also beim masturbieren nur einen Finger in den kleinen, geilen Arsch, keinen Dildo, oder eine Gelberübe oder gar einen Gurke!“</p> <p>„Nein alles nicht!“ sagte ich und Susanne sagte, was ich nicht gleich verstand:</p> <p>„Na, was nicht ist, kann ja noch werden!</p> <p>Dann pfiff des Stöcken über meinen Blanken, dass ich laut aufschrie, aber je mehr ich schrie, um so fester schlug mich Susanne mit der Sende, ich wand mich laut schreiend über ihrem nackten Schoß und warf immer wieder schmerzhaft die Beine hoch, so dass das Fräulein die ganze nackte Pracht zwischen meinen Beinen sehen konnte, aber der Gedanke daran, dass dies das Fräulein ebenso sexuell erregte wie mich, ließen meinen Scherzen vergessen und ich wünschte mir nur noch, dass die wollüstige Züchtigung nie zu Ende gehen würde.</p> <p>Doch dann stieß mich das Fräulein plötzlich von ihrem Schoß, so dass ich auf den Boden plumpste, aber ich rutschte sofort auf den Knien zu dem Fräulein hin, legte meinen Kopf in ihren nackten Schoß und zog den betörenden Duft ihrer erregten Vagina gierig ein und weinte dabei hemmungslos.</p> <p>Susanne kraulte mir das Köpfchen und sagte beruhigend zu mir:</p> <p>„So, das war jetzt deine Strafe, ich hoffe, dass du so etwas nie wieder tust, du böses Mädchen du und nun zieh dein Höschen wieder an und geh nach Hause!“</p> <p>Ich schaute mit Tränen in den Augen zu Susanne hoch und stammelte ganz enttäuscht:</p> <p>„Aber, was ist denn mit dem Bild, Fräulein?“</p> <p>„Was meinst du denn damit, Schatz?</p> <p>Ich schwieg beschämt, da sagte Susanne plötzlich laut lachend:</p> <p>„Ach jetzt verstehe ich dich, du verdorbenen kleines Schweinchen, du willst, dass das schmutzige Bild, das du gemalt hast Wirklichkeit wird, habe ich recht?“</p> <p>Ich wurde ganz rot im Gesicht und nickte verschämt, antworten konnte ich nicht, dazu war ich zu erregt.</p> <p>Susanne griff mir unter das Kinn, hob mein Köpfchen, sah mir tief in die Augen und sagte leise:</p> <p>„Weißt du auch du kleines Ferkel, dass das sehr, sehr weh tut, auf dem kleinen, nackten Vötzchen vorne und auf dem empfindlichen Popo hinten zwischen den kleinen, strammen Popo-Bäckchen?“</p> <p>„Ja, aber ich will es trotzdem spüren Fräulein sagte ich erregt.</p> <p>Dann komm mit in mein Schlafzimmer du kleines, geiles Ding!“ sagte Susanne.</p> <p>Dann erhob sie sich, packte mit der Linken das Stöckchen, mit der Rechten meinen Arm und zog mich hinter sich her in ihr Schafzimmer.</p> <p>Dort legte sie mich auf ihr Himmelbett und fing an, mich zu entkleiden, dann zog auch sie sich ganz nackt aus und kniete sich neben mir auf das Bett, dann fing sie an, jeden Zentimeter meines Körpers mit ihren heißen Küssen zu bedeckten.</p> <p>Besonders meine beiden kleinen Tittis hatten es ihr angetan, aber auch mein Bäuchlein und der kleine, nackte Schamberg wurden von ihr geküsst, sie vermied es aber, mit ihrer Zunge meinem Vötzchen näher zu kommen, weil sie wusste, dass dies meine unheimliche Spannung nur noch steigerte.</p> <p>Dann kam meine Rückfront an, an den Schultern angefangen, über die Wirbelsäule zu den Popobäckchen hinunter, dann zog sie mir die Beinchen noch weiter auseinander und beleckte nicht nur mein hochempfindliches kleinen Popoloch, ja sie schaffte er sogar, mit ihrer spitzen Zunge tief in mein kleines, enges Loch einzudringen und mir einen derart geilen Popo-Fick mit der Zunge zu machen, dass ich dabei laut stöhnend abspritzte und meinen Samen auf das Bettlaken ejakulierte.</p> <p>Susanne griff mir mit der Hand zwischen die Beine, massierte fest meine beiden nassen Schamlippen und sagte dann streng:</p> <p>„Wer hat dir den erlaubt zu kommen und dann noch abzuspitzen und das auch noch auf meinen seidenen Bettlaken du Schweinchen, na warte, dafür gibt es nachher extra was mit der bösen Sende über die kleine, nackte Votze und das Popoloch du kleines Ferkel, los leg dich auf den Rücken und mach die Schenkelchen schön weit auf!“</p> <p>Ich gehorchte dem Fräulein gern, legte mich gehorsam auf den Rücken und spreizte erwartungsvoll die Beine so weit wie ich konnte auseinander.</p> <p>Dann wurde er plötzlich dunkel und als ich aufschaute, konnte ich die beiden strammen Popo-Backen des Fräuleins über meinem Kopf sehen, die sich so über mich gekniet hatte, dass ihre Beine rechts und links neben meinem Kopf waren.</p> <p>Der herrliche Duft den sie unten verströmte macht mich fast wahnsinnig und als ich ihr dann auch noch vorsichtig an die prallen Popo-Backen griff und sie so weit auseinander zog, dass ich ihre dunkel Popo-Spalte genau vor mir hatte, verstärkte sie der strenge Geruch noch mehr.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht anders, ich musste Susannes herrlichen Popo küssen.</p> <p>Mit der rechten Po-Backe fing ich an und bedeckte ihn mit heißen Küssen, dann wanderte meine Zunge höher, dort hin, wo sich die beiden herrliche strammen Popo-Backen von Susanne teilen und dann über die linke Popo-Backe hinter zu ihren Schenkeln, bis dort wo ihre Kniekehlen beginnen und dann den ganzen Weg wieder zurück.</p> <p>Susanne stöhnte immer lauter, dann hielt sie es nicht mehr aus und schob den Popo so weit hinten weg, dass ihr nasser, feuchter Spalt meinen Mund berührte.</p> <p>Dann leckte ich sie hemmungslos, überall an den dicken Schamlippen und am geilen, erregten Kitzler war meine fordernde Zunge.</p> <p>Obwohl ich sehr mit dem Lecken von Susannes Votze beschäftigt war, spürte ich wie sich Susanne vorbeugte, mit der Hand meine Schamlippen auseinander zog und meine erregte Klitti freilegte.</p> <p>Dann durchzuckte mich ein derart rasender Schmerz, dass ich laut schreiend die Beine hochwarf, Susanne hatte mir mit der Sende genau auf meinen empfindlichen Kitzler geschlagen.</p> <p>Als mein Geschrei nachließ, bekam ich von Susanne gleich den nächsten Hieb mit der Sende, diesmal genau auf das Popoloch. Das tat nicht weniger weh, als der Hieb auf den Kitzler eben, aber eigenartiger Weise erregte mich das nicht so sehr, wie von Susanne das Vötzchen ausgepeitscht zu bekommen, trotzt den wahnsinnigen Schmerzen, den die Hiebe auf das empfindliche Mädchen-Schwänzchen immer verursachen.</p> <p>„Ja schrei nur, solche verdorbene Schweinchen wie du Eines bist, die brauchen das doch, die müssen täglich die Sende über ihren geilen Kitzler vorne und ihr freches Popoloch hinten bekommen und nun leck weiter, aber feste!“ sagte Susanne und weil ich nicht gleich reagierte, packte sie meine Harre, zog mir den Kopf zwischen ihre Arsch-Backen und ließ meine Haare erst wieder los, als ich sie wieder fleißig unten leckte.</p> <p>Dann schlug sie mich wieder, mit leichten Schlägen, nur so aus dem Handgelenk, lies sie die Sende meine empfindlichen Schenkelchen entlang wandern, erst rauf bis zu meinem Vötzchen, das sie aber nicht mit der Sende berührte und dann das andre Bein wieder hinunter.</p> <p>Ich stöhnte dabei erregt, besonders wenn Susanne mir mit der Sende genau neben meinem Schlitzchen auf die Schenkel schlug und leckte Susanne dabei wie im Taumel den Pre-Samen ab, der unaufhörlich aus ihrem Schlitz lief.</p> <p>Plötzlich spürte ich, wie Susanne meinen erregten, dicken Kitzler zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger nahm und fest hin- und – her zwirbelte, dann ließ sie wieder, so aus dem Handgelenk geschlagen, die Spitze der Sende ein paar Mal fest über meinen Kitzler huschen.</p> <p>Das war zu viel für mich, schreiend explodierte ich und damit Susanne nicht mitbekam, wie sehr mir die Schläge mit der Sende über meinen erregten Kitzler gefielen, versenkte ich meinen Kopf so tief ich nur konnte, zwischen ihren strammen Arschbacken, aber auch Susanne war so weit und als ihr der Sperma kam, drückte sie ihren Unterleib dabei so fest auf mein Gesicht, dass ich dachte, ich ersticke.</p> <p>Dann sanken wir beide völlig erschöpft auf das Bett von Susanne nieder, ich lag in ihren Armen und Susanne hielt mich fest, dabei streichelten wir und beide gegenseitig die Scham und ließen schweigend unsere Erregung ausklingen.</p> <p>„Na, Schatz, hat es dir gefallen, was ich mit dir gemacht habe?“ fragte Susanne mich plötzlich und ich konnte nur nicken, weil ich noch zu erregt war.</p> <p>„Trotz der Schmerzen die du dabei hattest Liebling?“ hackte Susanne neugierig nach.</p> <p>„Gerade wegen der Schmerzen, Susanne!“ sagte ich verschämt.</p> <p>Susanne tätschelte mir den nackigen Popo und sagte lachend:</p> <p>„Was bist du doch für eine kleines, geiles Ferkel Schatzi, aber ich verrate dir eine Geheimnis, ich mag solche kleine, verdorbene Schweinchen wie du besonders, aber jetzt zieh dich an und geh nach Hause, deine Mama und der Papa sollen sich keine Sorgen machen wo du so lange bleibst, wenn sie dich fragen, sag einfach dass ich dir Nachhilfe-Unterricht gegeben habe, was nicht mal gelogen ist, Morgen ist auch noch ein Tag, wenn du wieder kommst, machen wir das schöne Spiel diesmal anders herum Schatz!“</p> <p>„Wie meinen sie das Fräulein, äh…. ich meine Susanne, mit dem „Anders Herum?“ fragte ich erregt und sie nur:</p> <p>„Lass dich überraschen Kind, also bis Morgen um 4 Uhr, verstanden?“</p> <p>Ich nickte nur, stand dann rasch auf, zog mich an und ging schnell aus dem Haus, ich war auf das „Morgen“ ebenso neugierig wie sexuell bereits wieder stark erregt, und so kann ich nicht mal sagen, wie ich nach Hause kam, ich muss nicht gelaufen sein, sondern geschwebt haben!</p></div>",[]
321,Kathrina,-1,BARACUDA,baracuda@gmx.com,"Sie heisst eigentlich Katharina, aber ihr Strief-Vater, mit dem sie relgemäßig verbotenen und oft sehr schmerzhaften ""Sex"" hat, nennt sie: ""Mein Kathrinchen""",2007-09-27,-1,-1,"M, g, inc, anal, oral, bd, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baracuda020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Meine Tätigkeit als Gerichtspsychologe brachte es mit sich, dass ich oft in das hiesige Untersuchungsgefängnis gerufen wurde, wenn die Beamten der Untersuchungsbehörde bei ihren Vernehmungen nicht mehr weiter wussten, zumal sie oft auch keine Beweise hatten, wenn der Untersuchungshäftling über seine Tat beharrlich schwieg, wie es in dem vorliegenden Fall war.</p> <p>Der Gefangene wurde erst vor ein paar Tagen dort eingeliefert und er schwieg zu Allem was man ihn fragte und das einzige was er sprach, war die Frage nach seiner Tochter.</p> <p>Ich versuchte ein paar Mal, mit ihm zu sprechen, was er aber rundweg ablehnte.</p> <p>Ich konnte und durfte ihn zu nichts zwingen und so blieb mir nur übrig zu warten.</p> <p>Da kam mir der Zufall zu Hilfe.</p> <p>Ich ging gerade an seiner Tür vorbei, als der Wärter die Post verteilte und sah dass er gerade sein Geschirr aus der Türe reichte und dabei fragte er den Wärter ob er keine Post von seiner Tochter habe.</p> <p>Der verneinte und wollte die Türe wieder schließen.</p> <p>Da trat ich in seine Zelle und sah den Mann zum ersten Mal.</p> <p>Er war etwa Mitte der Vierzig und musste einmal sehr gut ausgesehen haben, aber jetzt kam er mir vor wie ein Greis, so sehr hatte ihn die Haft mitgenommen.</p> <p>Als er mich sah, zeigte er mit der Hand zur Tür und sagte:</p> <p>„Gehen sie!“ und leise fügte er hinzu “Bitte!“</p> <p>„Aber ich bin der Einzige der ihnen helfen kann, wenn sie ihre Tochter wieder sehen wollen!“ sagte ich voreilig, denn ich hatte keine Ahnung wo sie war, ich wusste noch nicht einmal wie sie hieß. Das Wort “Tochter“ ließ ihn aufhorchen und ganz wie ausgewechselt zeigte er auf den Hocker am Tisch und sagte:</p> <p>„Bitte setzen sie sich, kennen sie mein Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Nein das nicht, aber ich kann ihnen helfen, das ihre Tochter... wie hieß sich noch?“, sie besucht.</p> <p>„Katharina heiß sie, aber ich nenne sie immer mein „Kathrinchen“, sagte er aufgeregt, aber was wollen sie dann von mir, wenn sie Kathrinchen gar nicht kennen?“</p> <p>„Ich will nur mit ihnen reden!“ , sagte ich.</p> <p>„Über Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ja auch!“</p> <p>„Und über was noch?“</p> <p>„Über Alles, nur so!“</p> <p>„Habe sie eine Zigarette?“</p> <p>„Hier nehmen sie, die Schachtel können sie behalten!“, sagte ich und er steckte sich die Zigarette an und zog gierig den Rauch ein, dabei schaute er mich dankbar an und sagte:</p> <p>„Meine erste Zigarette, seit ich hier bin!“</p> <p>„Wieso?“, fragte ich.</p> <p>„Wer soll mir den welche geben hier drinnen, ich kenne ja niemand!“</p> <p>„Bekommen sie denn keinen Besuch?“</p> <p>„Von wem denn, ich habe ja niemand außer meinem Kathrinchen!“</p> <p>„Und die hat sie bis Heute noch nicht besucht?“</p> <p>„Nein, seit meiner Verhaftung, habe ich nichts mehr von ihr gehört!“</p> <p>„Ich werde versuchen, dass ich ihnen helfen kann, aber dafür müssen sie mit mir über ihre Tat reden, versprochen?“</p> <p>„Ja ich verspreche ihnen alles, alles was sie wollen, wenn sie mir nur sagen, wie es Kathrinchen geht?“</p> <p>„Also abgemacht, ich werde mich darum kümmern und dann komme ich Morgen wieder und ich hoffe, dass ich ihnen bis dahin schon etwas Genaueres sagen kann.</p> <p>Dann rief ich den Wärter und verabschiedete mich.</p> <p>Als ich ging, hatte ich den Eindruck, dass der Mann wieder neuen Lebensmut bekommen hatte.</p> <p>Mein erster Gang war zu dem ermittelnden Staatsanwalt.</p> <p>Der war hocherfreut, dass ich schon einen Erfolg hatte und wollte gleich wissen, was der Mann denn so gesagt habe.</p> <p>Es viel mir nicht schwer, ihm klarzumachen, dass ich ihm darüber keine Auskunft geben könne und wolle und dass es meine Aufgabe war, mir nur ein Bild über den Geisteszustand eines Gefangenen zu machen, weil mich das Gericht darauf vereidigt habe und ich der gleichen Schweigepflicht unterliege wie ein Arzt.</p> <p>Etwas enttäuscht war er schon, doch er bat mich ihm zu Berichten wenn der Mann etwas zugänglicher für ein Gespräch mit ihm sei.</p> <p>„Da können sie schneller haben als sie denken, sie müssen mir nur helfen, dass seine Tochter ihn besuchen kann!“, sagte ich.</p> <p>Der Staatsanwalt runzelte die Stirn und sagte:</p> <p>„Sie sind also nicht informiert worden?“</p> <p>„Über was?“</p> <p>„Darüber, dass seine Tochter Katharina, seit der Tat mit einem schweren Nervenschock im Hospital behandelt wird und ich glaube nicht, dass sie so schnell wieder gesund ist, nachdem was mir die Ärzte sagen!“</p> <p>„Gibt es da denn gar keine Möglichkeiten?“, sagte ich, aber der Staatsanwalt zuckte nur bedauernd mit den Axeln.</p> <p>„Können sie mir denn wenigsten ein Bild von seiner Tochter beschaffen!“, fragte ich, da wäre ihm sicher schon geholfen“</p> <p>„Doch das ist möglich!“, sagte er, die ganze Wohnung ist voll von Bildern der Kleinen, da kann ich einen Wachtmeister vorbei schicken und ihnen Eines bringen lassen, das haben sie dann Morgen in ihrem Büro!“</p> <p>„Wie alt ist denn die Kleine?“, fragte ich verwundert.</p> <p>„Die Kleine ist erst sechzehn Jahre alt.</p> <p>„Mit sechzehn ist man doch nicht mehr klein!“, sagte ich.</p> <p>„Das stimmt“, sagte er, aber in diesem Fall ist es etwas Anderes, erstens ist das Mädchen wirklich nicht besonders groß und zierlich und zweitens hat man wegen ihres kindlichen Gehabes wirklich den Eindruck, als wäre sie erst zehn Jahre alt, denn sie spricht immer noch die Kindersprache, sie wissen schon, wo alles mit “chen“ und anderen Kinderverben endet!“</p> <p>„Ist sie den Geistig zurückgeblieben?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Nein im Gegenteil, sie ist sogar hochintelligent, aber aus einem unerklärlichen Grund weigert sie sich erwachsen zu werden!“</p> <p>„Damit haben sie mir sehr geholfen Herr Staatsanwalt, jetzt habe ich einen viel besseren Überblick über die ganze Sache und ich glaube dass ich ihnen auch damit helfe, also, sorgen sie dafür, dass ich das Bild von ihr so bald wie möglich bekomme, denn ich will gleich Morgen wieder zu dem Gefangenen, im übrigen, was für einen Beruf hat denn der Mann?“</p> <p>„Maler“</p> <p>„Also Anstreicher?“</p> <p>„Nein wo denken sie hin, Kunstmaler ist er, er gehört zu denen die für ein Bild jeden Preis verlangen können!“</p> <p>„Es tut mir leid, davon habe ich noch nie gehört!“, sagte ich. „Das wissen die Wenigsten!“</p> <p>Denn kaum einer weiß, dass wir so einen begabten Künstler unter uns haben, aber er ist ja auch selbst Schuld.</p> <p>Denn er hat Hierzulande nie ein Bild ausgestellt und das meiste von seinen Arbeiten geht an reiche Sammler ins Ausland!“</p> <p>Ich bedankte mich für die Auskunft und ging in mein Büro.</p> <p>Dort wartete eine Menge Arbeit auf mich, die ich zu erledigen hatte, aber die Sache ging mir nicht aus dem Kopf.</p> <p>Als dann am Nachmittag ein Justizbeamter das Bild abgab, war ich sehr gespannt.</p> <p>Rasch öffnete ich das Paket und zum Vorschein kam in einem echten Silberrahmen ein Bild von einem jungen Mädchen, das aussah wie ein Engel, mit langen blonden Haaren und einem niedlichen Gesicht, das sehr viel Kindlichkeit zeigte, so wie der Staatsanwalt sie beschrieben hatte.</p> <p>„Das ist also seine Tochter?“, sagte ich zu dem Beamten“</p> <p>„Ja das ist seine Tochter, aber besser gesagt seine Stieftochter, das Kind hat die Mutter vor fünf Jahren mit in die Ehe!“</p> <p>„Und sind die beiden geschieden?“</p> <p>„Nein seine Frau ist vor zwei Jahren plötzlich nach kurzer Krankheit verstorben und da er das Kind adoptiert hatte, blieb es bei ihm, andere Verwandten hatten sie ja auch nicht!“</p> <p>„Woher wissen sie denn das alles?“</p> <p>„Weil ich in diesem Falle auch ermittle und das haben meine Recherchen ergeben!“</p> <p>Ich bedankte mich für die Auskunft und vertiefte mich wieder in meine Arbeit.</p> <p>Gleich am nächsten Morgen besuchte ich den Gefangenen.</p> <p>Als der Wärter die Türe aufschloss, saß er völlig apathisch auf dem Schemel, doch kaum hatte er mich gesehen, sprang er auf und streckte mir die Hand hin und fragte:</p> <p>„Waren sie bei meinem Kathrinchen und wie geht es ihr?“</p> <p>Ich setzte mich und bat den Wärter, dass er uns allein lassen solle, damit ich mich in Ruhe unterhalten konnte.</p> <p>Nachdem die Türe geschlossen war, sagte ich ihm, dass Katharina im Krankenhaus sei.</p> <p>„Ist es was schlimmes, ist sie krank, so reden sie doch?“, sagte er erregt und dann fing er an zu weinen und sagte dass das alles seine Schuld sei, dass es so gekommen sei mit Kathrinchen und ihm.</p> <p>Ich beruhigte ihn und bot ihm eine Zigarette an, die er sich gleich ansteckte und dann gierig daran zog.</p> <p>Ich versprach ihm, dass ich Katharina im Krankenhaus besuchen würde und wenn sie gesund sei würde ich sie hierher mitbringen.</p> <p>„Sie sind ein guter Mensch, glaube ich und ich habe Vertrauen zu ihnen, und so will ich ihnen nun auch erzählen wie die ganze Sache angefangen hat und wie das war, mit Kathrinchen und mir, damit sie verstehen warum ich Heute hier sitze.</p> <p>Und dann hat er mir alles erzählt, schonungslos wie man das nur bei einem Priester tut, sicher weil er so großes Vertrauen zu mir hatte und er einmal sein Herz ausschütten wollte.</p> <p>Langsam und leise begann er mit seiner Erzählung:</p> <p>„Ich hatte nie daran gedacht, dass ich einmal heiraten wollte. Mein Leben als Künstler war viel zu unstetig, als dass ich mir eine Familie leisten konnte.</p> <p>Frauen spielten nie eine große Rolle in meinem Leben, ich lebte nur für meine Arbeit und was ich so an Zuwendungen brauchte, geben mir die zahlreichen Modelle die bei mir aus- und -ein gingen.</p> <p>Doch dann lernte ich meine Frau kennen.</p> <p>Die damals eine bekannte Galeristin war und wir verstanden uns auf Anhieb.</p> <p>Sie hatte die gleichen künstlerischen Ansichten wie ich und so blieb es nicht aus, dass wir bald immer zusammenbleiben wollten.</p> <p>Meine Frau war geschieden und hatte eine Tochter, nämlich Kathrinchen, die sie mit in die Ehe brachte.</p> <p>Am Anfang war ich nicht gerade davon begeistert eine Ehe zu führen, aber meine Frau ließ mir alle Freiheit die ich wollte, ob das sehr teuere Auslandsreisen waren, die ich machen wollte um meinen künstlerischen Horizont zu erweitern, oder ob ich mich wochenlang nicht in unserer gemeinsamen Wohnung sehen ließ, weil ich in meinem Atelier wie wild malte um eine neue Ausstellung meiner Frau mit meinen Bildern zu versorgen, oder ob ich ein wildes Fest feierte wie vor meiner Ehe üblich und immer anschließend ein Stadtgespräch war, meine Frau hatte für alles Verständnis.</p> <p>Dabei hatte sie mit ihrer Galerie alle Hände voll zu tun und Katharina wollte auch versorgt sein.</p> <p>Das Verhältnis zu Katharina, war am Anfang nicht besonders gut. Weil meine Frau sie sehr streng erzog, war sie etwas menschenscheu und ihr kindliches Getue hat mich immer etwas genervt, weil sie keinen vernünftigen Satz sprechen konnte, ohne alles zu verniedlichen und so habe ich mich immer eingemischt, wenn Katharina wieder mir ihrer Mutter in der Babysprache sprach.</p> <p>Und ich wollte ihr klar machen, dass sie endlich anfangen müsse erwachsen zu werden, aber ihre Mutter hatte sicher in ihrer ersten Ehe keine guten Erfahrungen gemacht und so hielt sie es für richtig, wenn ihre Tochter so lange wie es ging, ein Baby blieb.</p> <p>Das war sicher auch der Grund, warum meine Frau so streng mit ihr war, denn bei aller Liebe zu ihr, hatte Katharina nur das Geringste gemacht das ihrer Mutter nicht gefiel, sagte sie nur:</p> <p>„Komm mit!“</p> <p>Und Katharina folgt ihrer Mutter folgsam wie ein Hund in ihr Schlafzimmer.</p> <p>Dann konnte ich Katharina hören, wie sie rief:</p> <p>„Nein Mama, nicht!“</p> <p>Aber gleich darauf konnte man das laute klatschen des Rohrstockes auf Katharinas nackter Haut und dann das laute Weinen von Katharina durch die Tür hören.</p> <p>Am Anfang hat mich das sehr berührt, wenn dann nach ein paar Minuten beide wieder in das Zimmer kamen, meine Frau mit rotem Kopf und ganz erregt und Katharina mit verheulten Augen und sich heftig den Popo reibend.</p> <p>Doch später als ich mich an die regelmäßigen Züchtigungen von Katharina gewöhnt hatte, beobachtete ich ihr Verhalten etwas genauer und da hatte ich den Eindruck, als wenn sie ihre Mutter regelrecht provozierte um dann von ihr Schläge zu bekommen.</p> <p>Dass mein Eindruck richtig war, zeigte mir eine andere Begebenheit.</p> <p>Wir saßen alle drei im Wohnzimmer, als meine Frau nach Katharinas Schularbeiten fragte, da war sie sehr streng, weil sie wusste dass Katharina sehr begabt, aber auch sehr faul war.</p> <p>„Nein sie habe Heute keine Lust ihrer Mutter die Schularbeiten zu zeigen!“, sagte sie und meine Frau sagte nur:</p> <p>„Katharina, gehe und hole dein Stöckchen!“</p> <p>Katharina ging ohne eine Widerrede in das Schlafzimmer und kam mit dem Meerrohr in der Hand zurück.</p> <p>Dann überreichte sie mit einem Knicks ihrer Mutter den Stock, drehte sich um, schlug sich ihr kurzes Röckchen hinten über die Hüften, beugte sich weit vor und umfasste ihre Fußknöchel mit den Händen, dabei steckte ihren kleinen Hintern weit heraus.</p> <p>Und dann wartete sie geduldig auf ihre Haue.</p> <p>Ihre Mutter zog ihr das Meerrohr ein paar mal über das Höschen, was laut klatschte, aber Katharina sagte keinen Ton, sondern ließ sich ohne zu wehren die Hiebe aufzählen.</p> <p>Nach einem Dutzend auf das Höschen, das sie ganz ruhig hinnahm, hielt ihre Mutter inne und sagte dann:</p> <p>„Was kommt jetzt Katharina?“</p> <p>„Das Höschen runter Mama!“ </p> <p>„Richtig, jetzt kommt das Höschen herunter und dann, was gib es dann Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Dann gibt es das Stöckchen auf das nackte Kathrinchen-Popochen Mama!“</p> <p>„Genau!“, sagte meine Frau und dann zu ihr.</p> <p>„Dann ziehe dein Höschen herunter, bis auf die Schenkel Kathrinchen, dann bekommst du von mir den Rest der Haue auf den Nackten, wie viel Haue willst du denn noch von mir haben?“</p> <p>„Ganz viele Haue Mama!“</p> <p>„Und wie viele Haue sollen das denn sein Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Bis ich weine Mama!“</p> <p>„Nur bis du weinst, Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Nein Mama, bis Kathrinchen schreit, Mama!“</p> <p>„Gut, dann beeile dich mit dem Höschen, sagte meine Frau und Kathrinchen zog sich schnell das Höschen vom Popo und bückte sich wieder tief, so dass ihr meine Frau die restlichen Hiebe überziehen konnte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen weinte erst sehr spät, da hatte sie schon sehr viele rote Striemen auf ihrem kleinen Popo und dann fing sie an entsetzlich zu schreien.</p> <p>Das sagte meine Frau zu ihr:</p> <p>„Du kannst jetzt dein Höschen wieder hochziehen und dann bringst du das Stöckchen zurück, wenn wir gegessen haben will ich deine Hausaufgaben sehen.</p> <p>Und wehe du hast sie nicht gemacht, dann kannst du das Stöckchen gleich wieder aus dem Schlafzimmerschrank holen und dich überlegen, denn dann gibt er tüchtig was mit dem Röhrchen auf den Bloßen.</p> <p>Und so war es auch.</p> <p>Gleich nach dem Abendessen brachte Kathrinchen ihre Hausaufgaben zu ihrer Mutter.</p> <p>Die las in dem Heft das Kathrinchen ihr gegeben hatte.</p> <p>Es war ein Aufsatz, der überall voller Schreibfehler war.</p> <p>Meine Frau sagte zu Kathrinchen:</p> <p>„Ich glaube es nicht, dass so ein kluges Kind wie du, auf einer Seite so viele Fehler machen kann, das kann doch nur an deiner Faulheit liegen und die kann man nur mit einem Mittel austreiben und weiß du mit was Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ja, mit Haue auf das nackte Popochen!“</p> <p>„Genau, also hol ihn, hole den kleinen Striemenzieher, los hol ihn!“ Kathrinchen beeilte sich den Stock aus dem Schrak zu holen und ihn ihrer Mutter zu übergeben.</p> <p>Ihre Mutter setzte sich auf das Sofa und fädelte Kathrinchen auf ihrem Knie auf.</p> <p>Dann zog sie ihr das Höschen auf die Schenkel und nahm den Stock. Dann musste Kathrinchen das Heft vor sich auf das Sofa legen und vorlesen, dabei musste sie jedes Wort das sie geschrieben hatte und das falsch war genau buchstabieren.</p> <p>Bei jedem falschen Wort, zog ihr meine Frau einen Hieb über den Popo, dass sie aufschrie, aber Kathrinchen wollte oder konnte nicht die richtige Antwort geben.</p> <p>Mindestens zwei Dutzend Mal, klatsche das Meerrohr über Kathrinchens nacktes Gesäß und die Schenkel.</p> <p>Kathrinchen weinte laut und ihre Tränen flossen auf das Heft.</p> <p>Aber sie kam nicht mit der Korrektur ihres Aufsatzes weiter.</p> <p>Wer weiß wie lange meine Frau noch auf ihren kleinen Popo eingepeitscht hätte, wenn ich nicht aufgestanden und meiner Frau den Stock aus der Hand genommen hätte.</p> <p>Wütend verließ meine Frau das Zimmer, den Stock in der Hand und warf die Tür hinter sich in das Schloss.</p> <p>Ich half Kathrinchen auf und da legte sie ihren Kopf an meine Brust und weinte noch lauter als vorher und sagte:</p> <p>„Oh Pappi warum ist die Mama immer so böse und haut den kleinen Kathrinchen-Popo so feste mit dem bösen Stock?“</p> <p>Ich nahm sie in den Arm und drückte sie fest an mich und dabei streichelte ich ihr zart den gepeinigten kleinen Popo, der so warm und voller dicker Stiemen war.</p> <p>Kathrinchen ließ sich das gerne gefallen und hielt ganz still, als meine Hände über ihren Popo und die Oberschenkel streichelten und ich sagte ihr, dass ihre Mutter sie trotzdem sehr lieb habe, auch wenn sie ihr manchmal was mit dem Stock auf den Popo gebe und dass sie sicher oft selbst schuld daran wäre, wenn ihre Mama sie mit dem Stock auf den bloßen Hintern haue.</p> <p>„Das sehe ich ja ein und ich bin auch meistens selber schuld wenn Mama das kleine Kathrinchen-Popochen mit dem dicken bösen Stock haut, aber doch nicht zwei mal kurz hintereinander, das tut doch so weh und gibt doch immer so dicke Striemchen auf dem Popo und den Schenkelchen.</p> <p>„Das weiß ich Kathrinchen, da muss du eben die Mama nicht so ärgern und brav lernen!“, sagte ich und streichelte sie weiter über den Popo und dann über den kleinen Bauch.</p> <p>Plötzlich waren meine Hände zwischen ihren Schenkel und bevor sie etwas dagegen tun konnte hatte Kathrinchen schon die Beine geschlossen.</p> <p>Erst dachte ich an eine typische weibliche Abwehrreaktion, aber als ich Kathrinchen anschaute lachte sie mich an und sagte:</p> <p>„Gefangen!“</p> <p>„Und wie lange soll ich gefangen sein?“</p> <p>Du kommst erst frei wenn du es mir streichelst Pappi!“</p> <p>„Was soll ich streicheln?“</p> <p>„Mein Bärchen!“</p> <p>„Welches Bärchen?“ „Na das hier!“ sagte sie und öffnete die Schenkel, dann nahm sie meine Hand und legte sie auf ihre Scham, wo man gerade den Beginn einer leichten Behaarung spürte, die Kathrinchen an ihrer kleinen Schnecke bekam.</p> <p>Ich war so verdutzt, das ich es willig geschehen ließ, dass Kathrinchen meine Hand an ihrem „Bärchen“ rieb und dabei leise stöhnte, doch als sie die Schenkel öffnete um meine Hand an ihre kleinen Schamlippen zu führen schob ich sie von meinem Schoß und sagte, sie solle jetzt in ihr Bett gehen.</p> <p>Ganz enttäuscht zog sie ihr Höschen hoch, gab mir einen langen Kuss und ging in ihr Bett.</p> <p>Seit der Zeit, war unser Verhältnis viel besser als vorher und meine Frau hat Kathrinchen nicht mehr so oft gehauen, weil sie wusste, dass ich sie in Schutz nahm, wenn es wieder was auf den nackten Popo geben sollte.</p> <p>Einmal kam Kathrinchen zu spät zum Abendessen, weil sie sicher gebummelt hatte, aber meine Frau konnte so eine Kleinigkeit auf die Palme bringen.</p> <p>Als Kathrinchen dann verspätet erschien, rief sie ihre Mutter zu sich, hob ihr den Rock hoch und zog ihr das Höschen ab um sie zu züchtigen.</p> <p>In diesem Moment läutete das Telefon.</p> <p>Meine Frau hatte den Anruf erwartet und bevor sie den Hörer abhob, sagte sie zu mir:</p> <p>„Gehe mir ihr in das Schlafzimmer und lege sie dort über das Bett und dann holst du das Stöckchen aus dem Schrank und gibst ihr ein Dutzend Hiebe auf das nackte Ärschchen, hast du mich verstanden?“</p> <p>Wer meine Frau kannte, wusste dass sie keine Widerrede duldete, aber ich wollte sie fragen, ob denn das sein müsse, doch da hatte ich eine andere Idee.</p> <p>Ich schob Kathrinchen vor mir her in das Schlafzimmer.</p> <p>Das war nicht so einfach, weil sie so kleine Schritte machen musste, weil ihr Unterhöschen auf ihren Schenkeln hing.</p> <p>Im Schlafzimmer legte sich Kathrinchen sofort auf den Bauch über das Bett, streckte ihren kleinen, molligen Kinder-Popo hinten weit in die Höhe und erwartete wortlos ihre Haue von mir.</p> <p>Ich hatte unter dem Dutzend Stöcken und Peitschen, die meine Frau im Kleiderschrank an der Schranktüre hängen hatte, eine kleinen dünnen Stock ausgesucht.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schaute mich ganz ängstlich an, als ich das Lederkissen aus der Türkei, das im Zimmer zur Dekoration auf dem Boden lag, neben sie auf das Bett legte, sicher nahm sie an, dass sie sich jetzt da rüberlegen musste, damit ihr Popo noch besser zur Züchtigung hervortritt und runder wird, weil dann die Hiebe besser durchziehen, wenn der Popo ganz stramm angespannt ist.</p> <p>Ich setzte mich neben sie auf das Bett und betrachtete mir in aller Ruhe den süßen, kleinen Hintern.</p> <p>Ich nahm den Stock in die Hand und legte die andere Hand auf ihren rechten Schenkel, dann zog ich ihr so weit das Bein auseinander, dass ich gut ihr rosarotes Schneckchen mit den beiden speckigen Schamlippen und dem bereits erregten, kleinen Kitzler in der Mitte gut sehen konnte, dann holte ich aus und schlug den Stock mit aller Kraft über das Lederkissen.</p> <p>Es klatschte ganz laut, als der Stock das Lederkissen traf und Kathrinchen zuckte erschreckt zusammen.</p> <p>Noch einmal schlug ich zu und der Stock landete klatschend auf dem Leder, wieder zuckte Kathrinchen zusammen, doch dann wollte sie laut lachen und ich konnte das in letzten Augenblick verhindern indem ich ihr den Mund zuhielt.</p> <p>Kathrinchen umfasste dankbar meine Hand und küsste sie, während ich ihr mit der Hand über den nackten Po und die Schenkel streichelte und dabei immer auf das Leder einschlug, bis der seine Ration hatte. Nach einem Dutzend Schläge auf das Kissen, drehte sich Kathrinchen auf den Bauch und sagte:</p> <p>„Vergiss das Bärchen nicht Pappi!“</p> <p>Dabei streckte sie mir ihren nackten Unterleib hin und ich musste ihr das Bärchen streicheln.</p> <p>Dabei stellte ich fest, dass es schon wieder gewachsen war.</p> <p>Kathrinchen lag mit geschlossenen Augen auf dem Rücken und hatte die Beine geschlossen.</p> <p>Dann fasste sie meine Hand und hielt sie fest.</p> <p>Langsam öffnete sie die Schenkel und fuhr mit meiner Hand über ihre offene Scham.</p> <p>Ich zuckte zurück, als meine Finger ihre feuchten Lippen berührten und zog die Hand zurück.</p> <p>„Genug für Heute Kathrinchen, ziehe dein Höschen hoch und gehe in dein Bett, bevor dich deine Mutter erwischt und auf die Idee kommt auf deinem Popochen nachzuschauen, ob ich meine Sache richtig gemachte habe!“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Kathrinchen zog sich das Höschen wieder hoch und gab mir einen Gutenachtkuss und dann war sie weg.</p> <p>Ich schaute ihr nach und lächelte dabei.</p> <p>Gerade wollte ich den Stock in den Schrank zurückhängen, als meine Frau in das Zimmer kam.</p> <p>„Wo ist Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Im Bett, die hat für Heute genug!“</p> <p>„Hast du es ihr ordentlich was mit dem Stöckchen auf den Nackten gegeben?“ fragte meine Frau und nahm mir den Stock aus der Hand. Erst jetzt sah ich dass von dem Stöckchen die Fetzen hingen, wahrscheinlich weil ich so feste zugeschlagen hatte.</p> <p>Meine Frau hielt den Stock n der Hand und fuhr mit den Finger über die gesplitterte Stelle und sagte:</p> <p>„Au weija, du hast es ihr aber tüchtig gegeben, auf ihren kleinen, frechen Nackten und die Schenkel.</p> <p>Wie wird jetzt der arme Kathrinchen-Popo aussehen, nach all diesen festen Schlägen mit dem gelben Onkel, ich sehe du verstehst ganz gut mit einem Rohrstock umzugehen, ich glaube du sollst in Zukunft das Hauen von ihrem Popo übernehmen, jetzt ist es nämlich an der Zeit, dass sie eine starke Männerhand spürt und es macht mir nichts, wenn du ihr den Nackten auspeitschst, dann sehe ich halt immer bei der Züchtigung von Kathrinchen zu und wenn sie sich wehrt, wenn sie Haue bekommt, dann kann ich sie ja dabei festhalten, während du ihr den Stock oder die Peitsche feste auf den nackten Popo gibst!“ </p> <p>Jetzt wurde mir erst klar, dass meine Frau eine Sadistin, oder zumindest eine aktive Flagellantin war und ihre Tochter hatte sie im Laufe der Jahre zur Masochistin erzogen.</p> <p>Zu der von ihr erhofften Züchtigung von Kathrinchen durch mich, kam es dann nicht mehr.</p> <p>Meine Frau befand sich auf einer längeren Einkaufsreise in Südamerika und hatte Kathrinchen mitgenommen.</p> <p>Viel früher als erwartet kam sie zurück, weil sie sich nicht wohl fühlte, wie sie sagte.</p> <p>Sie bekam hoher Fieber so dass ich sie noch in der Nacht in das Krankenhaus bringen musste.</p> <p>Dort wurde ihr Zustand immer schlechter, man konnte nicht sagen warum, ein unbekannter Virus, sagten die Ärzte.</p> <p>Dann starb sie ganz plötzlich, ohne dass ihr jemand helfen konnte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen war über den Tod ihrer Mutter sehr geschockt und obwohl sie von ihr fast täglich ihre Haue bekommen hatte, vermisste sie ihre Mutter sehr, oder vielleicht gerade deshalb, ich hatte so einen Verdacht, der sich auch später bestätigte.</p> <p>Zunächst musste ich alles selbst Regeln, Dinge von denen ich nichts verstand und von denen ich als Künstler keine Ahnung hatte.</p> <p>Zuerst war das Begräbnis.</p> <p>Dann waren die geschäftlichen Angelegenheiten zu regeln und ich erfuhr erst jetzt, dass meine Frau sehr reich war und da sie Alles mir und Kathrinchen vermachte, waren wir für immer finanziell abgesichert und konnten getrost in die Zukunft sehen.</p> <p>Da ich Kathrinchen inzwischen adoptiert hatte und sonst keine Verwanden da waren, blieb Kathrinchen bei mir und ich sorgte für sie wie ihre Mutter das getan hätte.</p> <p>Nur Kochen, Putzen und alle anderen Aufgaben einer Hausfrau erledigte nun eine zuverlässige ältere Frau, die ich engagiert hatte und die am Vormittag den Haushalt versorgte, bis Kathrinchen aus der Schule kam. Nach dem Mittagessen ging unsere Haushälterin wieder nach Hause und ich kümmerte mich jetzt allein um Kathrinchen.</p> <p>Ich überwachte ihre Hausaufgaben, weil sie nach dem Tod ihrer Mutter erhebliche Schwierigkeiten in der Schule hatte.</p> <p>Ich entschuldigte das mit ihrer momentanen Verfassung.</p> <p>Dann half ihr so gut ich konnte.</p> <p>Im Englischen war sie eine der Besten, weil sie das ganz leicht lernte.</p> <p>Doch dann wurden ihre Noten immer schlechter und schlechter.</p> <p>Ich ermahnte sie, doch mehr zu lernen und sie versprach mir, das zu tun. Bis sie eines Tages mit einer Fünf in Englisch nach Hause kam.</p> <p>Sie sagte es mir nicht sofort, aber ich merkte dass etwas nicht mit ihr stimmte und sprach sie darauf an.</p> <p>Ich ließ mir das Heft zeigen, weil ich es ja auch unterschreiben musste, da sah ich, dass es sich nur um ganz leichte Worte handelte, die sie früher mit links erledigt hatte.</p> <p>Ich hielt es ihr vor und sie schwieg.</p> <p>„Du hast mir doch versprochen, dass du dich mehr in der Schule anstrengen wolltest“, sagte ich, “oder stimmt das nicht?“</p> <p>„Doch!“</p> <p>„Und warum hast du dein Versprechen nicht gehalten Kathrinchen?“, fragte ich, aber sie schwieg.</p> <p>„Weiß du was das für Folgen nach sich zieht?“</p> <p>„Ja!“</p> <p>„Und welche Kathrinchen“</p> <p>„Ich bekomme jetzt von dir das kleine, nackte Popochen voll!“ „Ja so ist es Kathrinchen, wer nicht hören will muss eben fühlen, als gehe und hole das Stöckchen, du weiß ja wo es ist!“</p> <p>Kathrinchen ging mit gesenktem Kopf aus dem Zimmer und kam gleich darauf zurück, das Stöckchen in der Hand und überreichte es mir.</p> <p>„Das Röckchen hoch und das Höschen herunter!“, sagte ich streng, doch Kathrinchen zögerte und dann sagte sie:</p> <p>„Das geht aber nicht“</p> <p>„Was geht nicht?“</p> <p>„Das du mich auf das Popochen haust!“</p> <p>„Und warum nicht?“</p> <p>„Weil.., ich meine... weil mir nicht gut ist!“</p> <p>„Ach so ist das!“</p> <p>„Ja, wenn mir nicht gut war, hat mich Mama nie auf das Popochen gehauen!“</p> <p>„Was hat sie dann gemacht, hat sie mit der Haue gewartet bis es dir wieder gut war?“</p> <p>„Nein das nicht, sie gab mir dann immer meine Hiebe auf die Schenkelchen!“</p> <p>„Und wie hat sie das gemacht?“</p> <p>„Ich musste mein Röckchen ausziehen und dann Schuhe und Strümpfe, dann hat sich Mutti in den Sessel gesetzt und mich gerufen, ich musste meinen Fuß zwischen ihre Beine stellen und dann hat sie mir mit dem Stöckchen ganz viele Hiebe auf das Schenkelchen gegeben, bis der ganz rot von der Haue war, dann musste ich den anderen Fuß zwischen ihre Füße stellen und dann bekam ich auch das andere Schenkelchen vollgehauen bis es voller roter Striemen was und ich weinte!“</p> <p>„Wollen wir es auch so machen Pappi?“, fragte sie dann und ohne meine Antwort abzuwarten fing sie an sich zu entkleiden.</p> <p>Zuerst streifte sie sich das kurze Röckchen über den Popo, dann zog sie sich die Strümpfe und die Schuhe aus, dabei bückte sie sich so tief herunter, das sich ihr Höschen ganz stramm um den Popo schmiegte und dabei konnte man ganz deutlich ihre Slipeinlage sehen, sie hatte mich doch nicht angeschwindelt, wie ich zuerst dachte.</p> <p>Dann nahm sie das Stöckchen in die Hand und kam zu mir an den Sessel, hob das Bein und stellte es zwischen meine Füße auf den Sesselsitz. Dabei berührte ihre Fußsohle ganz kurz meinen Hosenlatz, so dass ich zusammenzuckte, aber sie tat als hätte sie das gar nicht bemerkt und ich dachte dass das auch Zufall sein könnte.</p> <p>Dann gab sie mir das Stöckchen in die Hand und sagte:</p> <p>„Ich bin bereit Pappi, du kannst mir jetzt meine Haue auf die Schenkelchen geben, wenn du magst, aber bitte, bitte lieber Pappi, haue die armen kleinen Schenkelchen nicht zu arg, sonst muss das arme Kathrinchen so arg weinen, wenn es die Schenkelchen mit dem bösen Stöckchen so vollgehauen bekommt, und nachher sind dann viele böse rote Striemchen auf den kleinen Kathrinchen-Schenkelchen, die tagelang so arg weh tun und alle Farben bekommen, dass ich kein kurzes Röckchen mehr anziehen kann!“</p> <p>„Aber du brauchst doch deine Haue Kathrinchen und wenn ich dir nicht das Stöckchen auf dein nacktes Ärschchen geben darf, da müssen eben die Schenkelchen die Haue erhalten und das muss doch auch wehtun, genau wie bei den Popohieben, sonst wirst du doch nicht brav!“, sagte ich zu ihr und gab ihr einen leichten Hieb auf die Innenseite des Schenkels.</p> <p>„Au!“, rief sie und hob den Fuß in die Höhe und dann stellt sie den Fuß zurück, aber nicht auf den Sesselsitz sondern auf meine Hose und genau auf meinen Penis.</p> <p>Ich dachte das kann nur eine Schmerzreaktion sein und gab ihr wieder einen Hieb.</p> <p>Kathrinchen rief wieder laut “Aua“ und hob wieder den Fuß hoch um ihn gleich wieder auf die alte Stelle zurückzustellen.</p> <p>Das konnte kein Zufall mehr sein, dachte ich, den inzwischen hatte ich einen ganz dicken Penis in der Hose und Kathrinchen musste das auch gespürt haben, wenn sie ihren Fuß darauf setzte.</p> <p>Ich schlug also zum dritten Mal das Stöckchen in ihr offenes Schenkelchen aber diesmal rief sie nur laut „Auaaaaaa“ ließ aber den Fuß auf meinem Penis stehen, nur dass sie mit der Fußsohle ein paar Mal über meine dicken Penis strich.</p> <p>Das wiederholte sich bei jedem Hieb und mein Penis wurde immer härter und der Druck von Kathrinchen Fuß wurde immer fester.</p> <p>Dann wurden meine Hiebe immer schwächer aber Kathrinchen rief immer lauter “Aua“, wenn sie das Stöckchen auf die Schenkel traf und ihr Fuß rieb immer wilder meine Penis.</p> <p>Dabei beobachtete sie mich genau und dann war es so weit.</p> <p>Unter lautem Stöhnen entlud sich mein Samen in meiner Unterhose.</p> <p>Dabei schlug ich jetzt Kathrinchens Schenkel stärker als zuvor und auch sie musste einen Samenerguss beim Schlagen haben, den sie verdrehte verzückt die Augen und ihr Körper zuckte, dabei stieß sie jedes Mal ihren Fuß gegen meinen Penis und ich konnte genau zählen, wie oft sich ihre Scham zusammenzog, wenn ihre Beckenmuskeln den Samen aus ihrem Schneckchen beförderten.</p> <p>Dann hörte ich mit dem Schlagen von Kathrinchens Schenkel auf, aber ohne Aufforderung stellte sie den anderen Fuß auf meine Hose, die schon vorne ganz feucht von meinem Samen war und bewegte langsam ihren Fuß auf meinem Penis auf und ab.</p> <p>„Was soll das denn, hast du denn noch nicht genug Haue auf dein Schenkelchen bekommen Schatz, weil du mir den Anderen auch noch zum Hauen hinhältst?“ fragte ich aber sie zog einen Flutsch und sagte: „Och Pappi, da hat mir die Mama aber immer viel mehr Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf die Schenkelchen gegeben, als du!“</p> <p>„Willst du denn noch mehr Haue auf die süßen Beinchen haben?“ fragte ich und küsste sie auf den nackten Schenkel, ganz nahe bei ihrer Muschi.</p> <p>Sie zuckte zusammen, als meine Barthaare ihren Oberschenkel berührte und dann stöhnte sie auf und nahm hastig den Fuß von meinem Schoß und sagte:</p> <p>„Wenn du willst, kannst du mir ja auch noch das andere Schenkelchen mit dem Stöckchen verhauen, du kannst es dir aber auch für Morgen aufheben!“</p> <p>„Ja ich glaube es ist besser wenn wir das Morgen machen!“, sagte ich denn ich wollte so schnell wie möglich unter die Dusche.</p> <p>„Dann machen wir das Morgen, aber nicht vergessen!“, sagte sie und nahm ihre Kleider und verschwand in ihrem Zimmer.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich die Sache schon lange vergessen und Kathrinchen sagte auch kein Wort.</p> <p>Ich hatte nach dem Abendessen geduscht und saß lesend im Sessel. Ich hatte nur den Bademantel an unter dem ich einen knappen Slip trug. Da hörte ich Kathrinchen auf mich zukommen und als ich hoch schaute stand sie mit einem Rohrstock in der Hand vor mir, bekleidet war sie nur mit einem sehr kurzen Babydoll, das ihr knapp über den Popo reichte.</p> <p>Als sei mein erstauntes Gesicht sah, sagte sie:</p> <p>„Hast du es schon vergessen Pappi, Heute soll doch mein anderes Schenkelchen mit dem Stöckchen gehauen werden“</p> <p>Und ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten stellte sie ihren Fuß zwischen meinen Bademantel auf das Vorderteil meines Slips.</p> <p>Als sie dabei die Beine öffnete, sah ich dass sie gar kein Unterhöschen unter ihrem Babydoll trug und man ganz deutlich den kleinen Wald auf ihrem Schamberg sehen konnte.</p> <p>Ich nahm ihr wortlos das Stöckchen aus der Hand und zog es ihr fest über die Schenkelhaut.</p> <p>„Auuuuaaahhhh““, sagte Kathrinchen und zog den Fuß weg.</p> <p>Dann stellte sie den Fuß wieder auf meinen Slip und dabei rutschte er zufällig unter den Rand des knappen Höschens und berührte dabei meine Eichel, die sofort aus ihrem Versteck hervorkam und sich gewaltig aufrichtete.</p> <p>Kathrinchen musste das mit Absicht gemacht haben, denn als ich ihr den nächsten Hieb über den Schenkel gab, zog sie den Fuß nicht von meinem Penis zurück, sondern verstärkte nur den Druck mit ihrem Fuß und sagte wieder:</p> <p>„Auah!“</p> <p>Ich schlug sie so fest ich konnte über die Schenkelchen, aber Kathrinchen spürte den Schmerz, den das Stöckchen auf ihren Schenkelchen machte gar nicht mehr, so sehr war sie mit der Massage meines Penis beschäftigt.</p> <p>Inzwischen war mein Bademantel vorne auf gegangen und meinen Slip hatte Kathrinchen mit dem Fuß so weit beiseite geschoben, dass mein Schwanz jetzt ganz nackt und in seiner vollen Größe vor ihr lag, den sie mir der Fußsohle heftig rieb und der immer größer dabei wurde. Kathrinchen bearbeitet ihn nach allen Regel der Kunst und als ich spürte, saß ich gleich spritzen werde, warf ich den Stock auf den Boden und hielt Kathrinchen an der Fußfessel fest, damit sie das Tempo verlangsamte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen begriff sofort was ich wollte und rieb jetzt nur noch ganz langsam meinen Penis, dafür aber sehr intensiv.</p> <p>Dann zuckte es in meinen Eiern und im hohen Bogen spritzte mein Samen aus meinem Schaft über meinen Bauch, bis hoch zur Brust.</p> <p>Ich schloss die Augen und genoss meinen heftigen Orgasmus sehr und dabei spürte ich noch immer den Fuß von Kathrinchen auf meinem dicken, steifen Penis.</p> <p>Als ich die Augen wieder öffnete, sah ich Kathrinchen, die mit weit gespreizten Schenkeln vor mir stand und sich mit dem Finger heftig den bereits heftig erregten, kleinen Kitzler massierte und dabei geil stöhnte. </p> <p>„Was machst du denn da?“ fragte ich und Kathrinchen hielt erschrocken inne und sagte dann leise:</p> <p>„Das gleiche wie du Pappi!“</p> <p>„Ich habe aber garnichts gemacht, sondern du!“, sagte ich.</p> <p>„Dann kannst du es ja auch bei mir machen Pappi!“</p> <p>„Was soll ich bei dir machen, Schatz?“</p> <p>„Das gleiche wie ich bei dir gemacht habe Pappi!“</p> <p>„Auch mit dem Fuß?“</p> <p>„Nein ich glaube es ist besser mit der Hand oder mit dem...!“</p> <p>„Mit was Schatz, sage es mir ruhig?“</p> <p>„Mit dem Mund!“</p> <p>„Das heißt also, ich soll dein kleines Schneckchen lecken?“</p> <p>„Wenn du meine kleine Muschi magst Pappi, dann kannst du sie doch auch Mal schön lecken, oder?“</p> <p>„Ich kenne deine kleine Muschi doch gar nicht, wie sollte ich sie den kennen, du hast sie mir doch noch gar nicht richtig gezeigt!“</p> <p>„Hier ist sie Pappi“, sagte sie und streckte ihren Unterkörper vor. „Schön, aber sollten wir nicht vorher zusammen baden gehen Schatz, bevor ich sie dir streichle und vielleicht auch lecke?“ fragte ich Kathrinchen und die war ganz begeistert und sagte:</p> <p>„Du meinst zusammen, du meinst dass wir zusammen in einer Wanne baden?“ und als ich nickte sagte sie:</p> <p>„Auf fein, das machen wir!“ und zog mich vom Sessel hoch und wir gingen zusammen in das Badezimmer.</p> <p>Ich zog mich aus und Kathrinchen ließ derweil das Wasser in die Wanne laufen.</p> <p>Als ich schon in der Wanne saß, zog sie sich ihr Hemdchen aus und stieg zu mir in das Wasser.</p> <p>Wir alberten eine Weile herum und bewarfen und mit Badeschaum und suchten Unterwasser die Seife um uns gegenseitig einzuseifen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen verlor oft die Seife während sie mich abrieb und jedes Mal machte sie sich umständlich auf die Suche danach.</p> <p>Dabei suchte sie die Seife immer so dass sie mein Glied berühren konnte und dann hielt sie meinen Penis so als wäre es die Seife.</p> <p>Ich konnte das nicht länger aushalten und fing an sie zu waschen.</p> <p>Sie setzte sich mit dem Rücken mir zugewandt vor mich und ließ sich den Rücken einseifen.</p> <p>Dann kam ihre Vorderseite daran und meine Hände streichelten dabei erst ihren kleinen Busen und dann ihr Bäuchlein.</p> <p>Das gefiel Kathrinchen sehr und als meine Hände zwischen ihre Schenkel wanderten öffnete sie die Beine und schob ihren Unterkörper weit vor, damit ich gut an ihr kleines Vötzchen kam, das ich dann gründlich einseifte.</p> <p>Dabei fasste Kathrinchen mit der Hand nach hinten und umfasste meinen Penis dabei.</p> <p>Sie schob mir die Vorhaut von meinem Schwanz zurück und rieb meinen Penis an ihrem Popochen und dabei stöhnte sie leise.</p> <p>Ich spürte, dass es gleich soweit war und ich spritzen müsse.</p> <p>Ich schob die Hand von Kathrinchen weg, stand auf und stieg aus der Wanne.</p> <p>Kathrinchen machte ganz enttäuschtes Gesicht.</p> <p>Sicher, weil ich ihr das Spielzeug weggenommen habe und sagte nur: „Och Pappi warum hörst du auf, wo es doch gerade so schön war?“</p> <p>„Komm aus der Wanne, sagte ich zu ihr und hielt ihr das Badetuch vor in das ich sie dann einwickelte als sie aus der Wanne kam und kräftig trockenrieb.</p> <p>Ich gab ihr ihren Bademantel und zog meinen auch an.</p> <p>Als Kathrinchen ihren Bademantel angezogen hatte, nahm ich sie auf den Arm und trug sie in das Wohnzimmer, was ihr so gefiel das sie mich lachend umarmte und dabei auf die Backen küsste.</p> <p>Im Wohnzimmer blieb ich vor dem Sessel stehen und ließ Kathrinchen in den Sessel gleiten.</p> <p>Sie schaute mich verwundert an und wusste nicht was sie da sollte. Ich kniete mich auf den Boden, vor den Sessel und dann fuhr ich unter den Bademantel von Kathrinchen und streichelte sie über die Brüste und das Bäuchlein bis zu ihrem Bärchen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte leise, als meine Hand ihren Flaum berührte und öffnete die Schenkel weit.</p> <p>Dabei drückte sie ihre Scham so weit vor, dass das kleine Kitzlerchen, das schon ganz angeschwollen war, aus ihrer kleinen Spalte hervortrat. </p> <p>Ich nahm die Füße von Kathrinchen und legte sie beide über die Sessellehne, dann zog ich ihren Unterleib an die Sesselkante und hatte nun das nackte Vötzchen genau vor dem Gesicht.</p> <p>Langsam fuhr ich Kathrinchen mit der Zunge die Schenkelchen entlang und je näher meine nasse Zunge ihrem Vötzchen kam umso mehr stöhnte sie und drückte den Unterleib weit vor.</p> <p>Um die Spannung zu erhöhen, wanderte aber meine Zunge an ihrem Schneckchen vorbei und über ihre Popobäckchen die ich etwas angehoben hatte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen machte es mir leichter und legte sich etwas auf die Seite, damit ich besser an ihr Popochen kam.</p> <p>Ich fuhr ihr mit der Zunge über das Arschbäckchen und dann kam ich an ihrer Popospalte an.</p> <p>Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen und stöhnte auf, als meine Zunge ihr kleines Popoloch küsste und dann zart in es eindrang.</p> <p>Sie hob den Popo noch höher und mit einer Hand griff sie in ihre Pobacke und zog sie weit auf, damit ich besser an ihr Popolöchlein kam, das ich jetzt ganz schnell mit der Zunge bearbeitete.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte noch lauter und ihre Rosette öffnete sich weit und dabei zuckte ihre kleine Anus immer heftiger.</p> <p>Ich wollte sie nicht länger quälen und ihr ihre verdiente Erfüllung verschaffen und deshalb fuhr meine Zunge nach vorne zu dem kleinen Kitzlerchen das schon so ungeduldig darauf wartete, geleckt zu werden.</p> <p>Doch kaum hatte meine Zunge das Kitzlerchen berührt und war ein paar Mal durch die offene Muschi gefahren, das schrie Kathrinchen laut auf und schloss die Schenkel, damit war mein Kopf in ihrem Schoß gefangen und dann ließ sie unter lautem Stöhnen und heftigem Zucken ihren Saft aus der Muschi laufen, den ich so süß auf der Zunge spürte.</p> <p>Das Zucken ihres kleinen Körpers hielt lange an und solange war mein Kopf zwischen ihren Schenkeln gefangen.</p> <p>Die ganze Zeit leckte ich ihre Muschi aus und weil ich mir dann das Popoloch vornehmen wollte, sagte ich ihr sie solle sich in den Sessel knien und die Beine weit öffnen, was sie auch sofort machte.</p> <p>Ich kniete wieder auf den Boden hinter Kathrinchen und sagte:</p> <p>„Ziehe mit den Händen deine beiden Pobacken auseinander Schatz“!</p> <p>Und Kathrinchen griff in ihren Popo und zog die Arschbäckchen so weit auf, dass ich jetzt ihre offene Scham genau vor mir hatte.</p> <p>Mit der Zunge fuhr ich ihr langsam durch die Popokimme.</p> <p>Beim Kitzlerchen fing ich an und am offenen Popoloch hörte ich auf, dann umkreiste meine Zunge das kleine Loch und stieß dann hinein. Kathrinchen jauchzte vor Glück, als meine Zunge tief in ihren After eindrang und sie drückte den Popo noch weiter heraus, damit ich sie besser lecken konnte.</p> <p>Dann suchte meine Zunge wieder das kleine Kitzlerchen und ich massierte den kleinen Schwellkörper, bis er so groß war wie ein kleines Schwänzchen und dabei versuchte ich mit dem Finger in Kathrinchens Anus einzudringen, was erstaunlich einfach ging, weil Kathrinchen durch das Lecken von ihrem Kitzler. das Popoloch immer aufschnappen ließ und so konnte ich in Schüben tief mit dem Finger in sie eindringen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte immer dann wenn mein Finger bis zum Anschlag in ihr steckte.</p> <p>Und auch der anfängliche Gegendruck von ihrem Popomuskel ließ allmählich nach und so versuchte ich den zweiten Finger mit hinein zu schieben.</p> <p>Auch das gelang, weil Kathrinchen mir dabei half und ihr Popoloch noch weiter aufzog.</p> <p>Dann versuchte ich es mit drei Fingern und langsam gewöhnte sich der Popomuskel auch an den frechen Eindringling und öffnete sich willig. Ich massierte das Popoloch jetzt ausgiebig, was Kathrinchen sehr gefiel, man konnte es an ihrem geilen Stöhnen hören.</p> <p>Ich stand dann langsam auf ohne die Finger aus ihrem Po zu nehmen, fasste meinen Penis der schon wieder ganz steil vor meinem Körper stand, setzte ihn an Kathrinchens Muschi und ließ ihn ein paar mal durch ihre Scham rutschen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schrie vor Lust auf, als mein Penis ihr Vötzchen berührte und steckte den Popo noch weiter heraus, sicher dachte sie dass ich ihr jetzt den Penis in das Vötzchen stecken und sie ficken wollte. Ich dagegen hatte dies nicht vor, ich zog langsam die Finger aus ihrem Hintern und schob sofort meinen Penis hinterher, der tief in ihren engen Darm eindrang.</p> <p>„Auuuuaaaa, das tut doch wehhhh! , sagte Kathrinchen laut, als mein Penis bis zu den Hoden in ihr steckte, schob aber ihren Popo noch mehr meinem Schwanz entgegen.</p> <p>Da ich annahm, dass mein Schwanz große Schmerzen in Kathrinchens Popoloch verursachte, hielt ich einen Augenblick inne.</p> <p>Das gefiel aber Kathrinchen gar nicht und so stieß sie ihren Popo heftig gegen meinen Dicken und schob sich selbst den Schwanz tief in die Anus.</p> <p>Dabei schrie und stöhnte sie laut und ihre Fickbewegungen wurden immer heftiger.</p> <p>Ich fasste Kathrinchen um die Hüften und hielt sie etwas fest, um ihre Stoßbewegungen, die immer heftiger wurden, etwas abzufedern, doch Kathrinchen war damit nicht einverstanden sondern rief laut:</p> <p>„Oh.. Pappi.. nicht.. aufhören,.... bitte... bitte... fick... mich... weiter. oh.. bitte,.. ja.. so,.. ja, .. ja,.. tiefer.. noch... tiefer... oh... er ... ist... ja ... sooo... groß... und... so.. hart... und... so.. tief.. in..</p> <p>meinem.. kleinen.. Popoloch.</p> <p>Das.. ist... ja... soooo... schön... wenn... Pappi.... mein.. kleines... Popoloch... mit... seinem... dicken... Schwanz... fickt.. und... mir.... dabei... feste…. das... böse... Stöckchen... auf... das... kleine,.... fette.......... Ärschlein... gibt!“</p> <p>Dann bückte sie sich und hob das Stöckchen vom Boden auf und hielt es mir hin und sagte:</p> <p>„Bitte... Pappi,... gib... mir... das... Stöckchen... auf... mein… kleines... dickes.... Ärschlein... aber... ganz…feste!“</p> <p>Ich tat ihr den Gefallen und zog ihr das Stöckchen über den Nackten, was sie mit lautem Geheule quittierte und ihren Popo dabei so fest gegen meinen Schwanz rammte, so dass er ganz hineinrutschte.</p> <p>Immer wieder zog ich ihr das Stöckchen über den Popo und die Schenkel und je mehr ich zuschlug umso geiler wurde sie.</p> <p>Plötzlich fasste sie nach hinten und zog meinen Penis aus dem Popo und dann versuchte sie meinen Schwanz in ihr Schneckchen zu stecken.</p> <p>Damit war ich aber nicht einverstanden und zog ihr den Stock über die Finger dass sie aufheulte.</p> <p>„Steck den Papa-Schwanz sofort wieder in dein Popoloch“, sagte ich erregt, aber Kathrinchen fragte nur:</p> <p>„Warum?“</p> <p>„Weil ich gleich spritzen muss Schatz“</p> <p>„Oh .. ja... komm.. spritz,.. spritz.. mir... deinen.. Samen .. in.. den.. Popo... Pappi,... bitte... bitte... mach... schnell... ich... komme.... auch gleich!“, stöhnte sie und dann kamen wir zusammen.</p> <p>Ich spürte wie mein Samen tief in Kathrinchens Darm spritzte und am Zusammenziehen von ihrem Schließmuskel merkte ich das sie auch einen heftigen Orgasmus hatte.</p> <p>Ihre Bewegungen mit dem Popo wurden langsamer und ich hatte das Gefühl, dass sie jeden Zentimeter meines Penis auf dem sie mit dem Popo ritt, voll genoss. </p> <p>Dabei schlug ich sie weiter mit dem Stöckchen auf Po und Schenkel und ließ auch das Meerrohr ein paar Mal über ihre Vorderseite, den Bauch und die Dickbeine fitzen, was Kathrinchen immer mit einem heftigen Fickstoß gegen meinen Schwanz beantwortete.</p> <p>Langsam ließ mein Hauen nach und als ich all meinen Samen in ihr Popoloch gespritzt hatte, drehte ich Kathrinchen um, setzte mich in den Sessel und nahm sie auf den Schoß.</p> <p>Sie saß jetzt mit offenen Schenkeln auf mir und fasste zwischen ihre Füße hindurch und spielte zart mit meinem feuchten Schwanz der immer noch sehr groß war.</p> <p>Dann glitt sie langsam von meinem Schoß und kniete sich vor mich, ihr Gesicht kam meinem Penis immer näher und näher und dann war er in ihrem kleinen, lasziven Mund verschwunden.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schaute mir genau in die Augen, sicher wollte sie meine Reaktion genau sehen, wenn ihre Zunge meine Eichel umkreiste, die jetzt ganz blank war, weil mir Kathrinchen mit der Hand die Vorhaut ganz zurückgezogen hatte und jetzt mit ihrer Zunge die Kranzfurche ausleckte, wo sich noch Reste von meinem Samen befanden.</p> <p>Dabei lächelte sie mich an und machte dabei ein Gesicht wie ein Engel und ich wünschte mir, dass sie ewig so weiterlecken würde.</p> <p>Mein Penis wurde schon wieder groß und als Kathrinchen sich vorbeugte um meinen Schwanz tief einzusaugen, hielt ich sie an den Haaren fest. „Was ist Pappi, magst du das nicht?“, fragte sie erstaunt uns sah mich dabei ganz enttäuscht an.</p> <p>„Doch Schatz, das ist sehr schön, wie du das machst, aber ich glaube wir sollten für Heute aufhören, was meinst du?“</p> <p>„Wenn du es sagst Pappi, dann muss ich gehorchen, aber es war doch gerade so schön.</p> <p>„Gerade wenn es schön ist, soll man aufhören!“; sagte ich und dann sagte sie leise zu mir:</p> <p>„Können wir nicht Morgen weitermachen?“</p> <p>„Was weitermachen?“</p> <p>„Das was wir eben gemacht haben, Popohauen und dein Schwänzchen in mein Popoloch stecken und dann vielleicht auch in meine kleine, enge Pussy ficken?“</p> <p>„Das muss ich mir noch überlegen Kathrinchen, aber ganz sicher werde ich meinen Penis nicht in deine Pussy stecken“</p> <p>„Warum nicht Pappi, weil es verboten ist?“, das merkt doch keiner und wenn du Angst hast, dass ich ein Baby von dir bekomme, dann können wir ja ein Gummi dabei verwenden!“</p> <p>„Wo weißt du das denn alles her Schatz?“, fragte ich.</p> <p>„Aus der Schule Pappi, das lernt man alles im Sexualunterricht bei uns, sagte sie.</p> <p>Es wäre mir lieber ihr würdet dort besser Englisch lernen anstatt solche Sachen, dann hättest du keine Fünf bekommen, aber ich mache dir ein Angebot:</p> <p>„Für jeden „Einser“ hast du in Zukunft einen Wunsch frei und für jeden Zweier einen halben Wunsch, bis du damit einverstanden?“</p> <p>„Auf fein, das machen wir sagte sie und küsste mich dabei und dann schickte ich sie ins Bett.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich mein Versprechen schon vergessen und bemerkte nicht, dass Kathrinchen mit Eifer über ihre Schularbeiten machte und ich sie so den ganzen Tag nicht zu Gesicht bekam.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag kam ich erst nach Kathrinchen nach Hause und ich ging gleich in ihr Zimmer um sie zu begrüßen, aber ihr Zimmer war leer.</p> <p>Ich ging in das Wohnzimmer und da sah ich sie und dann musste laut lachen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen kniete auf dem Teppich, die Ellbogen auf dem Boden und streckte den Popo hoch, ihr Röckchen hatte sie ganz hochgeschoben. Und sie hatte kein Höschen an.</p> <p>Auf ihrem nackten Popochen, das sie weit hinten hochstreckte, hatte sie das Stöckchen gelegt und erwartete mich.</p> <p>„Was soll das?“, fragte ich Kathrinchen.</p> <p>„Hast du es schon vergessen Pappi, du hast mir doch einen Wunsch freigestellt, wenn ich einen „Einser“ schreibe!“</p> <p>„Und hast du einen Einser geschrieben?“</p> <p>„Ja Pappi, du kannst dich selbst überzeugen, auf dem Tisch liegt das Heft!“</p> <p>„Und was wünschst du dir jetzt?“ fragte ich nachdem ich einen Blick in das Heft geworfen hatte.</p> <p>„Ich wünsche mir von meinem geliebten Pappi ordentlich den nackten Hintern voll und dann will ich seinen Dicken ganz tief im Popo hinten drin haben!“</p> <p>„Das sind aber zwei Wünsche mein Schatz und nur Einen hast du frei“</p> <p>„Kannst du nicht mal eine Ausnahme machen Pappi?“</p> <p>„Nein!“</p> <p>„Wenn es eben nicht anders geht Pappi, dann gib mir eben das Stöckchen auf das Popochen!“</p> <p>„Gut mein Schatz, dann gib mir das Stöckchen!“</p> <p>Sie reichte mir das Stöckchen und ohne ein Kommando abzuwarten, griff sie fest in ihre Schenkel und zog die Popospalte weit auf.</p> <p>„Wie viel Hiebe willst du Schatz?“</p> <p>„Bitte schlage mich so lange, bis ich ganz arg weinen muss!“ sagte sie bestimmt.</p> <p>„Und dann kommt es mir sicher ganz stark Pappi“, setzte sie hinzu. „Du bekommst also immer einen Orgasmus, wenn du mit dem Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo geschlagen wirst?“</p> <p>„Nein Pappi , nicht immer, nur wenn du mich ganz feste haust!“</p> <p>„Gut den Wunsch kann ich die erfüllen, strecke den Popo weit heraus, mache die Beine breit und zieh mit beiden Händen deine Arsch-Bäckchen auseinander, ich werde mir zuerst dein kleines, freches Popo-Loch vornehmen!“ befahl ich.</p> <p>Kathrinchen zog mächtig an ihren Popbacken, bis das ganze Vötzchen weit hervortrat und das kleine Popoloch gut zu sehen war.</p> <p>Ich stellte mich über ihren Leib, die Füße rechts und links neben ihre Oberschenkel, dann nahm ich Maß und schlug das Stöckchen der vollen Länge nach in Kathrinchens offene Popokimme.</p> <p>Der Hieb klatschte laut, als er Kathrinchens Spalte traf und die Stockspitze biss in ihr offenes Popoloch.</p> <p>Kathrinchen heulte auf und warf sich nach vorne.</p> <p>Doch dann nahm sie sofort wieder ihre alte Stellung ein, spreizte die Pobacken erneut und wartete auf ihren nächsten Hieb.</p> <p>Den gab ich ihr jetzt so, dass das Stöckchen ihren Kitzler traf, was sie zu erneutem Aufheulen veranlasste.</p> <p>Aber diesmal blieb sie gebückt und die Arschbäckchen blieben auch weit offen, damit das Stöckchen wieder darüberfitzen konnte, was Kathrinchen sehr großen Spaß zu machen schien.</p> <p>Ihr Heulen ging langsam in ein lautes Stöhnen über, das immer lauter wurde, je mehr ich sie in die Spalte mit dem Stöckchen züchtigte.</p> <p>Auf das Ärschchen konnte ich ihr ja keine Haue geben, weil sie immer noch brav die Pobacken mit den Händen aufhielt.</p> <p>Dafür zog ich ihr dann das Stöckchen ein paar Mal über die Schenkelchen, was sie immer mit lautem Geheule beantwortete.</p> <p>Noch ein paar leichte Schläge in die Arschkimme von Kathrinchen, dann war es soweit.</p> <p>Sie warf sich nach vorne auf den Teppich, stöhnte laut und dann rutschte sie mit nacktem Vötzchen den Teppich entlang und rief dabei.</p> <p>„Nicht aufhören, nicht aufhören, bitte schlag mich, schlag weiter, schlag mir den nackten Arsch bitte, bitte schlag…... ja…schlag,,. komm… schlag!“</p> <p>Ihre Stimme wurde immer leiser und ihre Zuckungen immer wilder und dann verströmte sie heftig ihren Samen auf den Teppich.</p> <p>Und dabei zog ich ihr in regelmäßigen Abständen, den Stock über den Popo und die Oberschenkel, bis der voll von dünnen Striemen und feuerrot war.</p> <p>Dann legte ich den Stock beiseite und setzte mich in den Sessel und genoss den Anblick, wie Kathrinchen mit nacktem Ärschlein und laut heulend, das gemarterte Vötzchen heftig am Boden reibend über den Teppich rutschte.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile ging Kathrinchen in die Knie und rutschte zu mir her. Vor mir machte sie Halt und dann legte sie ihren Kopf in meinen Schoß und ließ sich von mir über das Haar streicheln.</p> <p>„Hat es dir gefallen Schatzi?“ fragte ich sie und Kathrinchen drückte ihren Kopf schweigend noch tiefer in meinen Schoß.</p> <p>„Dafür darfst du dich jetzt auch bei mir bedanken Schatz“</p> <p>„Danke Pappi!“</p> <p>„Ist das Alles?“</p> <p>„Was soll ich noch tun Pappi?“</p> <p>„Mich küssen!“</p> <p>„Dann gib mir deinen Mund Pappi!“</p> <p>„Unten meine ich Schatz!“</p> <p>„Ach so meinst du das ich darf deinen Penis küssen“</p> <p>„Ja Schatz nimm ihn dir!“</p> <p>„Oh Danke Pappi“, sagte Kathrinchen erfreut und öffnete meine Hosengürtel, knüpfte mir die Hose auf und holte meine Penis vorsichtig aus der Unterhose.</p> <p>„Ich ziehe sie dir ganz aus!“, sagte sie zu mir und zerrte an der Hose.</p> <p>„Das kannst du machen Schatz!“</p> <p>Kathrinchen beeilte sich, mir die Hose und die Unterhose abzuziehen und legte sie auf den Boden.</p> <p>Dann beugte sie sich wieder über meinen Penis und schaute ihn sich genau an.</p> <p>Dabei rieb und streichelte sie ihn zart und knetete mir dabei auch die Hoden.</p> <p>Dann streckte sie ihre Zunge heraus und schickte sie auf die Reise. Erst den Penisschaft entlang zu den Hoden, die wurden dann zart von ihr geleckt und geknetet.</p> <p>Dann ging ihre Zunge zu meinem Damm.</p> <p>Dort angekommen zog sie mir mit beiden Händen die Schenkel auf und fuhr mir mit der Zunge tief in den After.</p> <p>Den leckte sie ausgiebig aus, bevor sie wieder mit ihrer Zunge an meinen dicken Eiern ankam, steckte sie mir ihren Finger, anstatt ihrer Zunge in das Popoloch und masturbierte es kräftig.</p> <p>Dann beugte sie sich über meinen dicken Penis und mit einem tiefen Seufzer saugte sie ihn so weit ein, dass ihre Lippen meine Hoden berührten.</p> <p>Dabei massierte sie sich dauernd das kleine Kitzlerchen, so lange bis wir beide zusammen kamen. </p> <p>Laut stöhnend kam Kathrinchen und dabei öffnete sie die Beinchen ganz weit und massierte wie wild ihren kleinen Kitzler.</p> <p>Auch ich kam und gewaltig war die Ladung Sperma, die ich Kathrinchen in den Mund spritzte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen saugte gierig meinen Samen ein und wollte nicht glauben dass ein Penis so viel Saft enthält, wie sie mir anschließend, als ich sie auf den Schoß genommen habe und ihr feuchtes Kitzlerchen streichelte, wie sie verlangt hat, sagte.</p> <p>„Aber da werde ich ja an deinem Samen ertrinken, wenn du immer so viel davon in mein Mäulchen spritzt!“, sagte sie und dann fragte sie mich:</p> <p>„Kommt denn auch so viel Samen bei dir, wenn du deinen großen Penis in meine kleine Pussy steckst und mich dort fickst Pappi?“</p> <p>„Ich weiß nicht Kathrinchen ob ich dann noch mehr Samen verspritzen muss, wenn ich ihn dir zum Ficken in deine Muschi stecke, das kommt ganz darauf an?“</p> <p>„Auf was kommt es an Pappi?“</p> <p>„Darauf ob mir die Frau vorher schön den Penis gewichst hat, oder meinen Penis in den Mund genommen und ihn schön gesaugt hat, oder ob ich ihr vorher das kleine Vötzchen auslecken durfte, oder vorher in ihren Popo gefickt habe!“</p> <p>„Und ihr dabei mit dem Stöckchen den Popo verhauen hast!“, sagte Kathrinchen frech und dafür gab ich ihr einen Klaps mit der Hand auf ihr Ärschchen, das immer noch nackt war.</p> <p>„Auah“ sagte Kathrinchen, streckte aber den Popo noch mehr heraus, sicher wollte sie noch mehr von diesen Klatschern auf den Nackten, aber ich wollte nicht mehr und so sagte ich zu ihr:</p> <p>„Eines weiß ich aber ganz sicher Kathrinchen, nämlich dass ich nie meinen Penis in dein kleines Kätzchen stecke, um dich zu ficken!“</p> <p>„Und warum nicht Pappi?“</p> <p>„Das weißt du genau warum!“</p> <p>„Weil es verboten ist?“</p> <p>„Ja Kathrinchen!“</p> <p>„Aber du fickst mich doch auch in mein kleines Popochen und ich darf auch deinen großen Penis in den Mund nehmen und ihn schön lecken bis du mir deinen Samen in den Mund spritzt, das ist doch auch nichts Anderes!“</p> <p>„Doch das ist was Anderes, davon bekommt man keine Kinder!“</p> <p>„Aber du kannst doch einen Gummi nehmen, wenn du mich ficken willst Pappi!“</p> <p>„Nein, und dabei bleibt es und nun ziehe dein Höschen wieder hoch und gehe zu Bett, ich komme dann auch gleich und gebe dir deinen Gutenachtkuss!“ , sagte ich zu ihr und Kathrinchen zog einen Flunsch, stand aber dann auf und zog sich das Höschen wieder hoch und streifte ihr Röckchen glatt und ging hinaus.</p> <p>Seit diesem Tag hat Kathrinchen mich nie mehr gefragt, warum ich nicht meinen Penis in ihre Muschi stecke um sie zu ficken.</p> <p>Ich dachte sie habe die Sache schon vergessen, wenn sie von mir wieder einmal das Popochen mit dem Stock gehauen bekommen hatte und das dann immer damit endete, dass ich sie anschließen in das kleine Popoloch fickte und sie mir dann immer den Schwanz lecken durfte, oder ich ihr das Vötzchen aus, oder wir leckten uns gegenseitig, ich ihr kleines Kitzlerchen und sie meine Eichel.</p> <p>Es brauchte auch keinen besonderen Anlass um Kathrinchen wieder einmal zu züchtigen, wie früher, wo sie immer einen Grund suchte um von ihrer Mama oder von mir wieder einmal tüchtig mit dem Stöckchen was auf das kleine Ärschchen zu bekommen.</p> <p>Wenn Heute Kathrinchen das kleine Bärchen juckte und das tat es oft, so kam sie mit dem Stöckchen in der Hand zu mir und dann legte sie sich einfach über meinen Schoß und sagte ganz einfach:</p> <p>„Hau mich!“</p> <p>Dass sie sich immer mehr zu einer richtigen Masochistin entwickelte war mir bald klar, wie weit ihr Verlangen, gezüchtigt zu werden aber war, erfuhr ich erst später.</p> <p>Und das war so.</p> <p>Kathrinchen hatte die Angewohnheit, sich immer ein paar von meinen Zeichenstiften auszuborgen, brachte sie aber nie zurück.</p> <p>Ich vermisste wieder einmal einen meiner Lieblingsstifte und dachte sofort an sie.</p> <p>Ich ging an ihre Schulmappe um nach meinen Stiften dort zu suchen. Als ich die Tasche öffnete sah ich zuerst ein Heft, das sicher nicht in Kathrinchens Schulmappe gehörte Ich nahm es heraus und da sah ich, dass es ein Pornoheft war.</p> <p>Eigentlich ist das nicht schlimm, denn sehr viele Kinder haben so etwas einmal in der Tasche und betrachten es heimlich, um entweder ihre jugendliche Neugier zu stillen, oder um bei dem Anblick der Bilder zu onanieren.</p> <p>Ich nahm das Heft mit an meinen Schreibtisch und schlug es neugierig auf, ich wollte einmal sehen, was Kathrinchen so anschaute und was sie stimulierte.</p> <p>Als ich das Pornomagazin geöffnet hatte, kam ich aus dem Staunen nicht mehr heraus, die Bilder in diesem Heft waren keine normalen Pornobilder, wie sie in allen einschlägigen Magazinen zu finden sind, wo gefickt und geblasen und manchmal ein kleiner Popofick gezeigt wird.</p> <p>In dem Heft war auch nicht ein einziger Männerpenis zu sehen, nur Frauen, aber keine Lesben, wie man jetzt annimmt, sondern alles Frauen und Mädchen, die nach japanischer Sitte gekleidet waren weil nämlich deren einziges Bekleidungsstück ein dicker Strick war, mit denen sie bekleidet waren.</p> <p>Und dabei waren sie, verschnürt wie die Pakete, auf den Tisch, den Stuhl, das Bett, den Boden oder sonst wo gefesselt.</p> <p>In den unmöglichsten Stellungen waren die Frauen gefesselt und man konnte bei mancher Frau dicke Striemen auf dem nackten Popo und den Schenkeln sehen, die von einer heftigen Züchtigung stammten.</p> <p>Auch die Vorderseite, besonders die Brüste waren bei mancher Frau mit dicken Züchtigungsstriemen übersät.</p> <p>Andere knieten auf dem Tisch oder auf dem Boden und hielten sich die Schamlippen weit offen in denen man die Schwellungen von der vorigen Auspeitschung genau sehen konnte.</p> <p>Dieses japanische Pornoheft war das stärkste, welches ich bisher gesehen hatte und ich beschloss mit Kathrinchen ein ernsthaftes Wort zu reden, wenn sie nach Hause kommt.</p> <p>Als sie dann kam legte ich das Pornoheft wortlos auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Kathrinchen erschrak sehr, als sie sah, dass ich das Heft gefunden hatte und bevor ich was sagen konnte, war sie wieder aus der Tür. Gleich darauf kam sie zurück und hatte das Stöckchen in der Hand. Ich fragte sie, was sie mit dem Stöckchen wolle und sie sagte:</p> <p>„Du wirst mich doch jetzt sicher hauen wollen, wegen des Heftes, oder Pappi?“</p> <p>„Ich hatte nicht die Absicht dich zu hauen, wegen des Magazins, aber ich will wissen wem das gehört?“</p> <p>„Mir Papa!“, sagte sie kleinlaut.</p> <p>„Und wo hast du das her?“</p> <p>„Gekauft!“</p> <p>„Und warum, hast du das Heft gekauft?“</p> <p>„Weil mir die Bilder darin so gefallen!“</p> <p>„Was gefällt dir an den Bildern so Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Stelle dir nur vor, das Gleiche wie auf den Bildern würde man mit dir machen, was würdest du dazu sagen?“</p> <p>„Ich stelle mir das immer vor, wenn ich die Bilder anschaue!“</p> <p>„Was stellst du dir vor Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ich stelle mir vor, dass ich das wäre, der so gefesselt daliegt und auf seine Züchtigung wartet, die du mir dann gleich auf den ganzen Körper gibst, nachdem du mich ganz nackt ausgezogen und dann angebunden hast!“</p> <p>„Und wenn ich mir dann vorstelle, dass du nach der Haue mein Schneckchen ausleckst und deinen dicken Penis in mein kleines Popoloch und dann in die Muschi steckst, dann muss ich ganz arg mein Kitzlerchen reiben und dann kommt ganz arg mein Sämelchen!“</p> <p>„Du onanierst also, beim Betrachten der Bilder Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ja Pappi, wenn ich es doch nicht nachmachen kann allein, dann muss ich es doch in der Fantasie machen!“</p> <p>„Möchtest du die Bilder einmal nachmachen, damit du weißt, wie das ist wenn man nackt und hilflos daliegt, die Hände und Füße zusammengebunden und wehrlos auf den Stock oder die Peitsche wartete, die man dann überall auf den Körper gehauen bekommt?“</p> <p>„Oh ja, Pappi, mit dir würde ich das gerne ausprobieren!“, sagte Kathrinchen und an ihrer Stimme hörte ich, dass sie mein Reden schon wieder ganz arg stimuliert hatte und sie sicher gleich auf ihr Zimmer gehen und sich das Kitzlerchen heftig reiben musste.</p> <p>„Es war nur so eine Idee von mir, aber verwirklichen kann man die leider nicht!“, sagte ich zu Kathrinchen, die ganz enttäuscht aus dem Raum ging.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag hatte ich den Vorfall schon vergessen, bis Kathrinchen zu spät von der Schule nach Hause kam.</p> <p>Ich schimpfte sie aus, weil sie so spät kam und fragte sie, wo sie so lange gewesen sei.</p> <p>„Ich habe noch ein paar Sachen erledigt und da ist es etwas später geworden Pappi, aber ich habe eine freudige Nachricht für dich, ich habe nämlich in Englisch eine Eins bekommen und wie wir ausgemacht haben, steht mir jetzt ein Wunsch frei!“</p> <p>„Und was hast du für einen Wunsch?“ fragte ich als ich ihr Heft angeschaut hatte, „du willst sicher wieder den nackigen Popo voll?“</p> <p>„Schon möglich!“ sagte Kathrinchen, „aber das sage ich die erst heute Abend, wenn du es noch so lange aushalten kannst!“</p> <p>„Das ist doch keine Belohnung, wenn man sich dann Popohaue wünscht!“ , sagte ich zu ihr und gab ihr einen Klaps mit der Hand auf ihren frechen Popo.</p> <p>„Für mich schon, für mich ist das eine große Belohnung, wenn mir mein geliebter Pappi das nackte Ärschchen tüchtig durchhaut!“</p> <p>„Weil du weißt, das es anschließen einen schönen, geilen Popofick gibt, da lassen sich die Schmerzen besser ertragen, stimmt es Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ja das stimmt, aber heute Abend sage ich dir, was ich mir wünsche!“, sagte sie und ging.</p> <p>Bis ich Kathrinchen dann zum Abendessen rief, kam sie direkt aus dem Bad.</p> <p>Das war etwas ungewöhnlich, denn sie badete immer gerne morgens. Auch ihr Aufzug wunderte mich.</p> <p>Kathrinchen lief immer gerne in ihren alten Klamotten durch die Wohnung, die schön weit und bequem waren.</p> <p>Und jetzt hatte sie ihren seidenen Morgenrock an und die Haare hatte sie auch sorgfältig gekämmt.</p> <p>Dann fiel mir auf dass sie ein sorgfältiges Make-up aufgelegt hatte.</p> <p>Als sie dann noch um ein Glas Wein bat, wunderte ich mich noch mehr, weil sie sonst nie Alkohol trank. </p> <p>Kathrinchen trank mehrere Gläser, bis ich sagte es sei genug.</p> <p>Und dann wollte ich wissen, was für einen Wunsch sie hatte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stand wortlos auf und ging aus dem Zimmer.</p> <p>Beim Aufstehen ging ihr Morgenrock vorn auf und ich konnte ihre kleine Muschi sehen, denn sie hatte darunter gar nichts an.</p> <p>Gleich war sie zurück und hatte eine Tüte in der Hand.</p> <p>Sie stellte die Tüte wortlos vor mich auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Ich fragte was denn in der Tüte sei und Kathrinchen sagte leise:</p> <p>„Mein Wunsch!“</p> <p>„Das ist aber ein großer Wunsch, Kathrinchen, sagte ich und öffnete neugierig die Tüte.</p> <p>„Mein Gott!“ rief ich als ich in die Tüte schaute, „wo hast du denn das her?“</p> <p>„Gekauft von meinem Taschengeld das ich Gestern von dir bekommen habe!“, sagte sie.</p> <p>Ich stülpte die Tüte auf den Tisch und heraus kam ein dicker Knäul Seil, der mindestens fingerdick war und aussah als wäre es Seidenstricke, aber beim anfassen der Stricke, merkte man, dass es Nylon war.</p> <p>Es müssen mindestens zehn Meter gewesen sein, was ich aus der Tüte holte und das nun vor mir auf den Tisch lag.</p> <p>Und was willst du damit?“ fragte ich Kathrinchen, obwohl ich die Antwort schon vorher wusste.</p> <p>„Das ist mein Wunsch, den du mir erfüllen sollst, du musst es nur genau so machen wie auf den Bildern in dem Sexmagazin!“ </p> <p>„Und hast du das Magazin noch, oder besitzt du so viel Fantasie, dass du das alles nachmachen kannst“?</p> <p>„Ich habe das Magazin noch, ich kann es ja mal holen!“, sagte sie und war wie der Blitz aus der Tür.</p> <p>Gleich darauf war sie zurück und legte das Magazin mit einer aufgeschlagene Seite vor mich auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Das Bild zeigte ein junges Mädchen, das an ihr Bett gefesselt war und zwar so, dass ihre Fußfesseln ganz oben an die hohen Bettpfosten gebunden waren.</p> <p>Dadurch waren die Beine ganz weit gespreizt und ihre Scham stand ganz offen.</p> <p>Neben ihr stand ein Mann der eine Rute in der Hand hielt und dem Mädchen damit zwischen die Beine schlug.</p> <p>Man konnte deutlich sehen, dass ihre Vulva schon gründlich ausgepeitscht worden war, denn es waren überall dicke rote Striemen auf der Haut zu sehen.</p> <p>Man konnte auch sehen, dass das Mädchen bei der Peitschung ihrer Geschlechtsteile laut schrie, aber man sah auch, dass sie einen Knebel im Mund hatte, der sie am Schreien hindern sollte.</p> <p>Dazu waren ihr noch mit einem schwarzen Tuch die Augen verbunden.</p> <p>Dieses Bild schien Kathrinchen sehr zu beunruhigen, denn sie schaut immerzu in meine Augen, als ich das Bild betrachtete.</p> <p>„Und ich soll es mit dir genau so machen Kathrinchen?“, fragte ich und ihre Augen strahlten als sie sagte:</p> <p>„Wenn du mich liebst, ja bitte mache es genau so mit mir!“</p> <p>„Natürlich liebe ich dich, du Dummerchen“, sagte ich und fuhr mit der Hand unter ihren Morgenmantel und klopfte ihr ein paar mal mit der Hand die nackten Bäckchen, “du weiß ja, wo dieses Bett steht, also los gehe schon voran!“</p> <p>„Du bist doch der liebste Pappi den es gibt!“, sagte Kathrinchen und gab mir einen dicken Kuss auf die Wange und dann nahm sie schnell die Stricke unter den Arm und rannte in mein Schlafzimmer. </p> <p>Ich ging anschließend unter die Dusche und wollte so Kathrinchen noch mehr Zeit für ihre Vorbereitungen geben.</p> <p>Als ich dann in das Schlafzimmer und dabei leise die Tür öffnete, da sah ich Kathrinchen in meinem Bett liegen, den Morgenmantel hatte sie schon ausgezogen und war jetzt ganz nackt.</p> <p>Sie lag auf dem Rücken, die Augen ganz geschlossen und hatte die Knie angezogen und dabei die Beine weit geöffnet.</p> <p>Mit der linken Hand hielt sie ihre Schamlippen weit offen und mit der rechten Hand rieb eifrig ihre kleine Muschi, besonders den kleinen Kitzler, der dabei schon ganz dick geworden war.</p> <p>Dabei stöhnte sie laut und beim Näherkommen sah ich dass auch ihr Popoloch immerzu auf und zuschnappte und wie ich meine Kleine kannte, stand sie kurz vor einem Orgasmus Die Stricke hatte sie auseinander gerollt und sie lagen neben ihr auf dem Leintuch.</p> <p>Sie hatte mich schon sehnsüchtig erwartete, konnte es aber anscheinend so lange nicht aushalten und hat schon einmal angefangen mit unserem Spiel.</p> <p>Ich wollte sie nicht stören und vor Allem sie nicht um ihren Samenerguss bringen und so setzte ich mich neben sie auf den Bettrand und streichelte ihr zart über ihr Bäuchlein und dann über ihren Venushügel, während sie sich weiter das Kitzlerchen rieb.</p> <p>Mit der anderen Hand fuhr ich ihr zwischen die Beine in ihre Popofurche und dann massierte ich ihr mit dem Finger das kleine Popoloch, das so heftig zuckte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte jetzt noch lauter und ihr Popo öffnete sich so weit, so dass ich mit meinem Finger gut in ihren After eindringen und sie dort stimulieren konnte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen kam dann auch sofort und stöhnte und schrie dabei, als es ihr kam.</p> <p>Und mit zuckendem Popo warf sie sich auf dem Bett hin und her und dabei rief sie immer laut meinen Namen.</p> <p>„Ist ja schon gut Kathrinchen, ich bin ja bei dir!“ sagte ich und streichelte dabei ihren Bauch und das Popochen sanft um ihr das Kommen zu erleichtern.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schlüpfte ganz dankbar an mich und presste ihren kleinen Körper eng an meinen.</p> <p>Dann fuhr sie mir mit der Hand in den Morgenmantel und suchte meinen Penis.</p> <p>Sie nahm ihn fest in die Hand und zog die Vorhaut zurück, dann beugte sie sich über meinen Penis und berührte ihn zart mit den Lippen.</p> <p>Wie sie aber den Mund öffnete, um meinen Penis einzusaugen, schob ich sie weg und sagte zu Kathrinchen:</p> <p>„Lass das Kathrinchen!“</p> <p>Kathrinchen schaute mich ganz enttäuscht an und sagte:</p> <p>„Warum darf ich denn deinen Dicken nicht in den Mund nehmen und ihn schön lecken Pappi?“</p> <p>„Weil ich dann gleich meinen Samen verspritzen muss, wenn du mich leckst, Schatz!“</p> <p>„Aber das ist doch nicht schlimm Pappi, wenn du deinen Samen in meinen kleinen Mund spritzt, wenn er dir kommt, ich habe doch auch schon meinen Samen aus meiner kleinen Muschi laufen lassen!“</p> <p>„Das ist etwas Anderes, ein Mädchen kann viel öfters seinen Samen verschenken als ein Mann!“</p> <p>„Warum Pappi?“ das ist doch egal wenn du einen Orgasmus bekommst und dann dein Penis danach ganz klein wird, ich nehme ihn dann einfach wieder in den Mund und sauge ihn so lange, bis er wieder ganz, ganz groß ist!“</p> <p>„Ja das kannst du machen, wenn du willst, aber es ist für mich viel schöner, wenn ich meinen Orgasmus so lange wie möglich zurückhalte, wenn wir jetzt unser geiles Spiel machen Kathrinchen!“</p> <p>„Und wann fangen wir damit an Pappi?“</p> <p>„Wann immer du willst, du brauchst nur zu sagen ob du bereit bist dafür!!“</p> <p>„Ja ich bin bereit, aber es fehlen noch einige Sachen!“</p> <p>„Welche Sachen denn?“</p> <p>„Na die Sachen eben, die auf dem Bild sind!“</p> <p>„Du willst also alles genau nachmachen, genau so wie es auf dem Bild zu sehen ist?“</p> <p>„Ja genau so und deshalb musst du die anderen Sachen erst besorgen, bevor wir anfangen können!“</p> <p>„Und was brauchen wir das noch alles, ich habe das Bild nicht mehr genau vor Augen, das musst du mir schon dabei helfen, dass ich mich erinnere, was da noch für Sachen gebraucht werden“</p> <p>„Also Kathrinchen, was war da noch auf dem Bild?“</p> <p>„Eine Rute zum Hauen Pappi!“</p> <p>„Eine Rute habe ich nicht!“</p> <p>„Dann kannst du doch das Stöckchen nehmen, für meine Züchtigung Pappi, wenn du keine Rute hast!“</p> <p>„Gut, dann nehmen wir das Stöckchen für den Po und auch für die Schenkelchen Kathrinchen!“</p> <p>„Ja, nimm das Stöckchen zum Hauen!“ </p> <p>„Und was brauchen wir noch?“</p> <p>„Einen Knebel für meinen Mund!“</p> <p>„Das kommt gar nicht in Frage Kathrinchen, erstens habe ich keinen Knebel, weil ich auf dieses Spiel gar nicht vorbereitet bin und zweitens ist mir das zu gefährlich!“</p> <p>Wer weiß was da alles passieren kann mit so einem Knebel im Mund!“ „Wenn ich aber schreien muss, wenn du mir die Haue auf den Popo und mein kleines Vötzchen gibst und dann auch noch die kleinen Schenkelchen auspeitschen willst Pappi, dann hören doch alle, dass ich von dir gezüchtigt werde!“</p> <p>„Das ist mir egal und wenn du zu laut schreist, dann bekommst du eben von mir den Schwanz tief in den Mund!“</p> <p>„Au ja Pappi das machen wir, wenn ich zu laut bin bei der Haue lutsche ich dir einfach den Penis, dann lassen sich die Schmerzen besser aushalten!“</p> <p>„Aber wir brauchen auch noch eine Augenbinde!“</p> <p>„Wozu?!“</p> <p>„Weil es so in dem Heft gemacht wird Pappi und genau so wollten wir es doch machen, ich stelle mir das sehr schön vor wenn ich von dir nackt an das Bett gefesselt werde und dann die Augen verbunden bekomme, weil dann die Spannung viel größer ist, weil ich nicht weiß, ob ich jetzt den Rohrstock über den Nackten gehauen bekomme, oder ob deine Zunge mein Kitzlerchen vorher leckt!“</p> <p>„Da sehe ich ein Kathrinchen, das ist sicher sehr spannend, aber was soll, ich denn für eine Augenbinde nehmen? halt ich weiß was!“, sagte ich und ging an den Schrank und holte einen Seidenschal von mir.</p> <p>Dann fragte ich Kathrinchen:</p> <p>„Bist du bereit?!“</p> <p>„Ja Pappi!“, sagte sie und reichte mir die Stricke.</p> <p>„Wie möchtest du angebunden sein Kathrinchen, willst du auf dem Bauch liegen und mir den kleinen Popo herstrecken zur Haue, oder willst du lieber auf dem Rücken liegen?“</p> <p>„Und dabei die Beine weit öffnen, damit ich dir das kleine Vötzchen und die Schenkelchen auspeitschen kann?“</p> <p>„Ich möchte lieber auf dem Rücken liegen und die Haue auf das kleine Vötzchen und die Schenkelchen haben Pappi!“</p> <p>„Gut denn lege dich auf den Rücken und stecke die Füße her!“</p> <p>Kathrinchen legte sich auf den Rücken und hielt die Beine hoch. Ich fasste sie am Fußgelenk und zog sie so weit hoch, das ihr Fuß ganz oben an dem hohen Bettpfosten war.</p> <p>Erst schlang ich ihr den Strick um die Fußknöchel und dann band ich ihr den Fuß an dem Bettpfosten fest.</p> <p>„Fester Pappi, ziehe den Strick noch fester an, so dass er mir richtig in das Fleisch schneidet, es muss richtig wehtun!“, flüsterte Kathrinchen.</p> <p>Ich zog ganz feste an dem Strick der jetzt ganz eng um ihre Fessel lag und Kathrinchen stöhnte dabei leise, aber voller Wollust.</p> <p>Dann ging ich an die andere Seite des Bettes und fasste ihren anderen Fuß.</p> <p>Ich zog ihr die Beine weit auf, so weit es eben ging, was Kathrinchen mit lautem Stöhnen beantwortete und band ihr den Fuß ebenso fest an das Bett.</p> <p>Kathrinchen lag jetzt stöhnend, mit weit geöffneten Füßen vor mir auf dem Bett und wartete auf ihre Züchtigung.</p> <p>Aber zuerst verband ich ihr die Augen mit dem Schal.</p> <p>Das letzte das ich von Kathrinchens Gesicht sah, waren ihre ängstlichen Augen die sie machte, als ich ihr das Tuch umlegte, sie war sich doch nicht ganz sicher, ob ihr das Spiel gefiel.</p> <p>Ich sah dass sie eine Gänsehaut hatte und ihre Brustwarzen ganz spitz waren und als ich zwischen ihre offenen Beine schaute, bemerkte ich dass ihre Muschi sich immer öffnete und dann wieder schloss, immer im Wechsel mit dem kleinen Popoloch.</p> <p>Um sie zu beruhigen, setzte ich mich neben sie auf das Bett.</p> <p>Und dann streichelte ich ihr den Bauch und die Schenkelchen.</p> <p>Dann fuhren meine Finger über ihre Scham und ich drang ganz vorsichtig in ihr kleines Schneckchen ein.</p> <p>Da bemerkte ich, dass ihre Muschi schon wieder voller Samen war, sie muss also bei dem Fessel eine Orgasmus bekommen haben.</p> <p>Ich näherte mich mit der Zunge langsam ihrer Muschi und als meine Zunge ihren Kitzler berührte, zuckte Kathrinchen zusammen, als hätte sie ein Peitschenhieb getroffen.</p> <p>Ganz zart fuhr ich ihr mit der Zunge über das kleine Kitzlerchen und dann den Damm entlang zu dem süßen Popoloch, das jetzt so weit offen vor mir lag und unaufhörlich zuckte.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte auf, als ich mit der Zunge in ihren After fuhr und ihr das Popoloch ausleckte.</p> <p>Aus dem Lecken wurde dann ein Ficken, denn ich griff feste in ihre Schenkel und zog die Popokimme noch weiter auf und dann stieß ich Kathrinchen meine Zunge mit aller Kraft in das Popoloch.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schrie auf als meine Zunge tief in sie eindrang.</p> <p>Und dann suchten ihre Hände meinen Schwanz.</p> <p>Sie brauchte nicht lange zu suchen, denn mein Penis stand jetzt ganz steil von meinem Körper ab.</p> <p>Kathrinchen fand meinen Dicken auch gleich un d nahm ihn in die Hand und fing an ihn kräftig zu wichsen. Da fiel mir das Bild aus dem Pornoheft wieder ein, dort war das Mädchen auch an den Händen gefesselt und der Rest der Stricke war um ihren ganzen nackten Körper geschlungen. </p> <p>Das wollte ich jetzt auch bei Kathrinchen machen.</p> <p>Ich nahm den Rest der Stricke und schlang ihn ihr kreuzweise um den Busen.</p> <p>Und dann zog ich die Knoten kräftig an, so dass der kleine Busen von Kathrinchen jetzt ganz feste eingeschnürt war und ganz spitz hervorstand.</p> <p>Den letzten Rest des Strickes, schlang ich ihr um den Körper und zog ihn fest an. </p> <p>Kathrinchen lag jetzt völlig bewegungslos da und wartete ängstlich darauf was ich nun mit ihr machen würde, das konnte ich trotz der Augenbinde sehen, weil ihr ganzer Körper leicht zitterte.</p> <p>Ich beugte mich über ihren Körper und Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen, aber ich wollte nur ihre Brustwarzen in den Mund nehmen und sie zart lecken.</p> <p>Dabei stöhnte sie laut, was aber gleich wieder ruhig, als meine Zunge um die kleinen Warzen leckte und dann nahm ich die spitzen Dinger zwischen die Zähne und hielt sie damit fest.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte noch lauter als vorher und schob ihre Brust noch weiter vor und ich biss ein bisschen fester in ihr festen Brustwarzen, die sie mir hinhielt.</p> <p>Mit dem Finger der linken Hand fuhr ich ihr zwischen die Beine und als ich ihren steifen Kitzler gefunden hatte nahm ich ihn zwischen die Finger und presste ihn stark zusammen.</p> <p>„Au, au!“, schrie Kathrinchen und zerrte an ihren Fessel aber ich ließ mich nicht beirren und biß ihr noch fester in die Brustwarzen und dabei drückte ich ihren Kitzler fest mit den Fingern zusammen. Kathrinchen schrie jetzt ganz laut und warf ihren Körper im Bett hin und her und dann rief sie plötzlich laut:</p> <p>„Beiß, ja beiß, beiß mir in die Brust, bitte beiße mir in die Brust, ganz feste, beiß ganz arg“:</p> <p>Und dann rief sie:</p> <p>„Jaaaaa.... sooo..... ist..... es..... schön....!“, als ich ihr so feste in den kleinen Busen gebissen hatte.</p> <p>So fest, dass man den Abdruck meiner Zähne auf ihrer Brust genau sehen konnte. Dann rief sie:</p> <p>„Die Andere auch, bitte, bitte, beiß mir auch in die andere Brust!“</p> <p>Ich tat was sie wünschte und nahm jetzt ihre andere Brustwarze in den Mund und biß kräftig hinein.</p> <p>„Ohhh... wie.... gut....!“, rief Kathrinchen dabei und ihr ganzer Leib zuckte, ihr Vötzchen zog sich ganz zusammen und dann spürte ich ihren warmen Samen, wie er mir über die Finger lief.</p> <p>Kathrinchen wurde von einem heftigen Orgasmus geschüttelt und rief immer lauter:</p> <p>„Beiß mich, beiß mich, ja noch fester, ja.. sooo!“ und dann sank ihr Körper ermattet auf das Bett zurück.</p> <p>Ich habe sie dann noch eine Weile über das kleine Bäuchlein und zwischen den Beinchen gestreichelt, was Kathrinchen sehr gefiel, das konnte ich an ihrem leisen Stöhnen hören, bis sie plötzlich sagte:</p> <p>„Wann bekomme ich denn meine Haue Pappi?“</p> <p>„Wenn du mich schön darum bittest, mein Schatz, sagte ich zu ihr und Kathrinchen flüsterte leise.</p> <p>„Bitte Pappi, haue mich!“</p> <p>„Ich verstehe nichts, sagte ich,!“ du musst schon lauter mit mir reden, wenn du etwas von mir willst!“</p> <p>„Bitte Pappi, gib mir meine Haue mit dem Stöckchen!“</p> <p>„Ich verstehe immer noch nichts Kathrinchen!“, sagte ich und dann sagte sie ganz laut:</p> <p>„Bitte Pappi gib mir meine Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf meinen kleinen Popo und auf meine Schneckchen!“</p> <p>„Und dein Brüstchen und das kleine Bäuchlein, hast du den vergessen, sollen die keine Schläge mit dem kleinen Striemenzieher bekommen?“</p> <p>„Doch Pappi, die musst du natürlich auch tüchtig hauen!“</p> <p>„Und was ist mit den Schenkelchen und dem Popoloch, das muss doch auch seine Haue bekommen Kathrinchen , oder?“</p> <p>„Ja Pappi, haue mir die Schenkelchen und das Popoloch tüchtig voll und wenn du willst kannst du mir auch noch Hiebe auf den Rücken und die Schenkelchen hinten geben, aber fange endlich an, ich kann es nicht mehr aushalten!“</p> <p>„Mit dem Stöckchen Kathrinchen, ich meine ob ich die Haue mit dem kleinen Stöckchen geben soll?“</p> <p>„Ja mit was denn sonst Pappi, hast du denn etwas Anderes, womit du mir meine Schläge geben kannst?“</p> <p>„Ich überlege gerade, sagte ich!“ denn ich glaube nicht, dass du die Haue mit dem Stöckchen auf deinen Busen und den Bauch aushalten kannst, bei deinem Popochen ist das etwas Anderes, der verträgt schon mal ein paar dicke Striemen, weil dich deine Mama schon ganz früh an die Haue mit dem Meerrohr gewöhnt hat und du jetzt hinten gar nicht mehr so empfindlich für das Stöckchen bist, wie früher!“</p> <p>„Aber das Stöckchen über deinen empfindlichen Busen und den kleinen Bauch fitzen zu lassen ist sehr gefährlich, ich glaube nicht dass ich das mache!“, sagte ich und sah, trotz der Augenbinde, dass Kathrinchen ein ganz enttäuscht Gesicht machte und dann bettelte sie:</p> <p>„Bitte Pappi, du hast mir doch versprochen alles zu tun was ich will und ich möchte dass du mir den Busen und das Bäuchlein feste vollhaust, so lange vollstriemen bis ich ganz laut schreie vor Schmerzen und dann ganz arg weinen muss. „Aber wenn das mit dem dünnen Stöckchen nicht geht, wie du sagst, kannst du dann nicht etwas Anderes zum Hauen finden , siehe doch einmal im Kleiderschrank von Mama nach, das sind doch so viele Stöckchen und auch ein paar Peitschen drin!“</p> <p>Kathrinchen hatte ja Recht, ich hatte den Kleiderschrank von meiner Frau schon fast vergessen.</p> <p>Ich öffnete die Tür und sah dass an der Innenseite der Tür eine kleine Auswahl von Stöcken und Peitschen hingen.</p> <p>Da war eine schwere Lederpeitsche mit neun Riemen, an deren Schnur-Ende immer ein kleiner Knoten in das Leder eingeflochten war.</p> <p>Ich schauderte als ich dieses schreckliche Züchtigungswerkzeug in die Hand nahm und dabei fragte ich mich, mit welchem armen Hintern diese Peitsche wohl schon Bekanntschaft gemacht haben möge, mit dem kleinen Popochen von Kathrinchen sicher nicht, denn es genügte sicher nur ein oder zwei Hiebe damit über den Hintern des Opfers zu ziehen und dem Delinquent platzt die Popohaut auf und sein Blut läuft ihm die Schenkel entlang.</p> <p>Aber der abgenutzte Zustand, den die schlimme Zucht-Peitsche machte, sagte mir, dass sie schon jahrelang ihren schrecklich, schmerzhaften Dienst am Gesäß unzähliger Züchtlinge vollführt hatte.</p> <p>Ich nahm die Peitsche und ging damit zu Kathrinchen.</p> <p>Dort ließ ich die Peitschenschnüre erst über ihre kleine Brust und dann über den Bauch und zwischen die Schenkel gleiten.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schrie auf vor Schreck, als die Peitsche ihren Körper berührte, doch als sie merkte, dass ich sie damit nur streichelte, beruhigte sie sich wieder.</p> <p>„Kennst du die Peitsche Kathrinchen!“, fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ist das die große aus Mamas Schrank?“</p> <p>„Ja, genau die!“</p> <p>„Die kenne ich Pappi!“</p> <p>„Hast du damit einmal von deiner Mama Haue bekommen?“</p> <p>„Nein nie Pappi, Mama hat mir immer nur damit gedroht, wenn ich zu ihr kommen musste um von ihr meine Bestrafung auf den nackten Popo zu bekommen und wenn ich mich dann weigerte mein kleines Höschen abzustreifen und den Popo ganz nackig zu machen, dann hat sie die Peitsche geholt und sie neben mich auf das Bett gelegt und gesagt: „Wenn nicht sofort das Höschen runter ist und dein Popo ganz nackt, dann werde ich dir die Kleider ganz ausziehen und dann die böse Peitsche nehmen und dich damit fürchterlich durchhauen!“</p> <p>Und dann habe ich mir immer ganz schnell mein kleines Höschen vom Popo gezogen und mich über das Bett gelegt und mir von Mama das Stöckchen auf den nackten Popo hauen lassen!“</p> <p>„Warum fragst du nach der Peitsche Pappi, willst du mich mit dieser Peitsche jetzt hauen?“</p> <p>„Das geht nicht Kathrinchen, die Peitsche ist zu gefährlich für dich, weil sie so böse Schmerzen auf deiner Haut!“ verursacht!“</p> <p>„Aber so eine Züchtigung wie auf dem Bild muss doch ganz arg weh tun, sonst nützt sie doch nichts, du brauchst also keine Angst haben und auch nicht aufhören mit dem Schlagen, wenn ich laut weine und dich anbettle nicht mehr weiter zu schlagen, du musst mich dann einfach weiter durchpeitschen, bis ich überall dicke rote Striemen auf dem Popo und den Schenkelchen und auch sonst überall auf der Haut habe!“ </p> <p>„Das fällt mir nicht im Traum ein Schatz, meinen Liebling mit so einem bösen Ding zu quälen, das ist nur etwas für Sadisten!“ „Pappi, was ist denn ein Sadist!“</p> <p>„Es gibt Sadisten und Sadistinnen und deine Mama war eine davon, aber das erzähle ich die später!“</p> <p>Dann ging ich wieder zum Schrank und nahm die Peitsche mit.</p> <p>Auf dem Weg dahin kam ich an einem Papierkorb vorbei und da warf ich die Peitsche einfach hinein, so konnte ich sie bei der nächsten Gelegenheit einfach verbrennen, was ich auch mit dem Rest der Züchtigungsinstrumente vorhatte, die meine Frau anscheinend gesammelt hatte. </p> <p>Ich nahm eine von den dünnen Reitpeitschen aus dem Schrank und zog sie prüfend durch die Hand, dann machte ich einen Probeschlag und dabei ließ ich sie ein paar Mal durch die Luft fitzen.</p> <p>Das Pfeifgeräusch das die Peitsche machte ließ Kathrinchen immer erschreckt aufheulen und ihr Körper zuckte jedes Mal zusammen.</p> <p>Sie hatte doch Angst vor der Peitsche und das kann ich auch verstehen, wenn man so hilflos gefesselt an das Bett gebunden daliegt und zudem noch die Augen verbunden hat, so dass man die Peitsche nicht kommen sieht und nicht weiß wohin sie fällt, auf das Popochen oder die Schenkel, auf den Bauch oder den Busen, oder ob sie gar über die kleine Muschi oder das Popoloch fitzt.</p> <p>Ich hängte die Peitsche wieder in den Schrank, weil sie mir zu gefährlich für Kathrinchen Haue schien, weil sie sicher ganz scharf in das Fleisch einschnitt.</p> <p>Da sah ich eine andere Peitsche hängen, eine wie man sie im Reitsport benutzt, eine so genannte Dressurgerte.</p> <p>Sie war sehr kurz und dick und aus weichen Leder geflochten.</p> <p>Am Ende der Peitsche war ein breiter Lederstreifen eingeflochten, der sicher nur dazu diente, das Pferd etwas damit aufzumuntern, wenn es nicht so recht wie der Reiter wollt.</p> <p>Ernsthaft bestrafen konnte man ein Pferd nicht damit.</p> <p>Das war genau die richtige Peitsche für Kathrinchen, dachte ich und nahm sie aus dem Schrank.</p> <p>Ich ging leise an das Bett und berührte mit der Lederschlaufe Kathrinchens kleine Brustknospen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen zuckte zusammen als das Leder jetzt ihre kleine Brust berührte und stöhnte dabei.</p> <p>Ich tätschelte abwechselnd die Eine und dann die andere Brust.</p> <p>Kathrinchen stöhnte dabei noch mehr und öffnete dabei die Schenkel noch mehr, so weit es ihre Fesselung eben zuließ Und dabei sah ich, dass ihr dickes Kitzlerchen neugierig aus ihrer kleinen Spalte hervorschaute.</p> <p>Ich hob die Gerte zum Schlag und ließ sie ohne Vorwarnung mitten auf Kathrinchens offenes Vötzchen klatschen.</p> <p>Kathrinchen erschrak über den unerwarteten Vötzchenhieb und schrie laut auf, dabei zerrte sie heftig an ihren Fesseln, aber sie hatte gar keine Zeit sich über den Hieb auf ihr kleines Vötzchen zu erregen, denn den nächsten Hieb gab ich ihr über ihren kleinen Bauch, genau über ihrem Schamberg.</p> <p>„Oh oh!“, rief Kathrinchen jetzt und zog das kleine Vötzchen zusammen, aber da hatte ich ihr schon die Gerte über den kleinen spitzen Busen gezogen, der so einladend vor mir lag. </p> <p>Kathrinchen schrie wieder laut auf und da zog ich ihr die Gerte mit aller Kraft über die offenen Oberschenkel und zwar an der Innenseite, da wo die Schenkelchen am empfindlichsten sind.</p> <p>Ein lang gezogenes Geheule war die Antwort, aber da klatschte das breite Leder der Gerte schon wieder auf Kathrinchens Muschi.</p> <p>Kathrinchen schrie jetzt unaufhörlich, aber ich peitsche sie weiter, ohne auf ihr Schreien und Jammern zu achten.</p> <p>Schlag auf Schlag setzte es jetzt mit der Gerte und der ganze Körper von Kathrinchen musste die Hiebe ertragen, sie hatte es ja so gewollt und langsam zeichneten sich die dicken Striemen ab, die Kathrinchen auf dem Busen dem Bauch den Schenkeln und Po hatte.</p> <p>Und auch ihr Kätzchen war schon ganz rot gehauen, als ich endlich die Gerte zu Seite legte und mich zu Kathrinchen auf das Bett setzte um Kathrinchen über ihren zuckenden Körper streicheln, um sie etwas zu trösten.</p> <p>Dann band ich sie los und Kathrinchen schlüpfte ganz nahe an mich heran und drückte ihren nackten Körper an mich und unter leisem Schluchzen sagte sie leise:</p> <p>„Oh Pappi, es war so schön!“</p> <p>„Trotz der Schmerzen, die Gerte auf deinem Körper und deiner Muschi gemacht hat Kathrinchen?“</p> <p>„Ja trotzdem Pappi, er war so schön!“, sagte sie und beugte sich über meinen steifen Schwanz und saugte ihn tief ein.</p> <p>Dann hörte ich nur noch das Schmatzgeräusch, das Kathrinchens Lippen machten, wenn sie meinen Penisschaft entlang fuhr und meinen Schwanz immer dicker saugte.</p> <p>Dann ließ sie meinen Penis aus dem Mund gleiten, sah zu mir hoch und sagte plötzlich.</p> <p>„Darf ich dich auch einmal fesseln Pappi?“</p> <p>„Ich habe das zwar noch nie probiert, wie man sich dabei fühlt, aber man kann ja auch mal eine neue Erfahrung machen, also wenn du willst, ich habe nichts dagegen, von dir gefesselt zu werden, wenn du mich dann mit deiner Zunge anschließend verwöhnst Kathrinchen!“ , sagte ich.</p> <p>Kathrinchen sah mich dankbar an und ihre Augen leuchteten dabei und dann sagte sie:</p> <p>„Und ob ich dich verwöhnen werde Pappi, das wirst du gleich sehen, aber jetzt lege dich auf das Bett und strecke die Beine her.</p> <p>Ich tat was sie wollte und legte mich auf den Rücken und überließ Kathrinchen das Weitere.</p> <p>Kathrinchen machte das ganz fachmännisch, sie zog meine Beine an die Bettpfosten und band sie dort fest, ebenso die Hände.</p> <p>Ich lag nun völlig regungslos und harrte der Dinge, die da kommen. „Willst du mir nicht auch die Augen verbinden Kathrinchen?“ fragte ich sie, doch sie sagte nein und“ ich sollte alles sehen was sie mache!“</p> <p>Und dann sah ich alles was sie machte.</p> <p>Zuerst kniete sie sich über mich und leckte mit ihrer kleinen Zunge meinen ganzen Körper ab, vom Gesicht angefangen über meine Achselhöhlen die Brust und den Bauch, die Beine hinunter bis zu den Zehen und von dort wanderte ihre Zunge zurück die Beine entlang zur Innenseite meiner Oberschenkel die sie ganz nahe an den Hoden ganz intensiv leckte.</p> <p>Als Kathrinchen dann mit ihrer Zunge kräftig über meine Hoden fuhr und dabei mit ihrem Finger in meine Anus eindrang um mich dort mit dem Finger zu stimulieren und dabei kräftig meinen dicken Schwanz massierte, da verging ich fast vor Glück und als dann ihre Zunge immer näher an meine Eichel kam, die Kathrinchen schon ganz entblößt hatte, weil sie mir die Penishaut stark zurückgezogen hatte und die dicke Eichel jetzt ganz frei lag und mir dabei immer fester mit dem Finger in mein Popoloch fickte, während ihre Zunge meine nackte Eichel umkreiste, da hätte ich vor Glück schreien können und ich hoffte, dass mir nie mein Samen kommt, damit ich das Glück noch eine Weile genießen konnte.</p> <p>Aber plötzlich hörte Kathrinchen mit dem Saugen auf und zog mir ihren Finger aus dem Popoloch, dann richtete sie sich abrupt auf, spreitzte die Beine und setzte sich auf mich, so dass ihr kleines Vötzchen genau vor meinem Gesicht war, ich es aber nicht mit dem Mund erreichen konnte </p> <p>Dann langte sie mit der linken Hand nach hinten und stützte sich auf, sie öffnete die Schenkel weit und fuhr mit ihrer Hand in ihre Schamlippen, denn nahm sie den kleinen Kitzler zwischen die Finger und rieb ihn genüsslich.</p> <p>Und das genau vor meinen Augen und ich konnte nichts dagegen machen ich musste tatenlos zusehen, wie sie Kathrinchen vor meinen Augen selbst befriedigte.</p> <p>Das tat sie mit so einer Hingabe, als wäre ich gar nicht da und dabei stöhnte sie immer lauter und ihr kleines Popoloch öffnete sich bei jedem Fingerstoß, das konnte ich ganz genau auf meiner Brust spüren. Doch plötzlich merkte ich dass ihre Schenkelchen anfingen heftig zu zucken und Kathrinchen öffnete die Schenkelchen noch weiter und ich dachte mir, gleich spritzt sie mir ihren Saft auf die Brust.</p> <p>Aber Kathrinchen hatte es gar nicht eilig, mit dem Spritzen, stattdessen rutschte sie meine Brust hinab über meinen dicken Penis hinweg und setzte sich davor.</p> <p>Dann nahm sie meinen dicken Schwanz in die Hand und rieb ihn kräftig und dadurch wurde er noch größer und dicker und ich dachte er würde gleich platzen, so geil war ich mittlerweile durch das Wichsen von Kathrinchen vor meinen Augen, geworden.</p> <p>Kathrinchen zog mir immer strammer die Vorhaut nach unten dass es schon schmerzte und dann drückte sie meinen Schwanz in der Faust zusammen, als wollte sie ihn zerdrücken.</p> <p>Dadurch wurde mein Penis noch dicker und länger und ich merkte dass ich gleich spritzen werde, aber Kathrinchen schien das auch zu merken und stellte das Drücken und Kneten von meinem Penis ein.</p> <p>Stattdessen hob sie ihren Körper etwas an und führte meinen Schwanz an ihr Vötzchen.</p> <p>Mit der Linken hielt sie sich die Schamlippen auf und dann rieb sie meinen Schwanz an ihrem nassen Kitzler und dann fuhr sie damit in ihre Popospalte und drückte sich meinen Penis in ihr kleines Popoloch. „Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh“, stöhnte Kathrinchen nur, als mein Schwanz tief in ihrem Popo steckte und dann fickte sie mich.</p> <p>Wie eine Wilde ritt sie auf meinem Schwanz und rammte sich dabei den Penis so weit in ihr Popoloch, dass ihr ganzes Körpergewicht jedes Mal auf meinen dicken Hoden lag.</p> <p>Dabei massierte sie mir meine zuckenden Hoden, bis sie merkte dass ich jetzt gleich kam.</p> <p>Da fasste sie meinen Penis und zog ihn mit einem Ruck aus ihrem Popo und rief:</p> <p>„Bitte Pappi, noch nicht spritzen, bitte, bitte jetzt noch nicht!“</p> <p>Und dann hob sie ihren Popo hoch und fuhr mit meinem dicken Schwanz die Popofurche entlang zu ihrer kleinen Muschi. </p> <p>Ich begriff nicht sofort, was sie mit meinem Dicken an ihrer Muschi wollte, aber dann begriff ich schnell, dort suchte sie mit meinem Schwanz in der Hand die kleine Öffnung zu ihrem kleinen, engen Paradies.</p> <p>„Nein, nein Kathrinchen, das darfst du nicht!“, rief ich verzweifelt und zerrte an meinen Fesseln, aber es war mir unmöglich mich zu wehren und es war auch schon zu späht, mit einem heftigen Stoß hatte Kathrinchen sich selbst entjungfert und sich meinen Penis tief in das kleine Vötzchen gestoßen.</p> <p>Erst schrie sie auf vor Schmerz, als mein Penis ihr Hymnen durchstieß und sie wartete eine kleine Weile, bis der erste Schmerz etwas nachgelassen hatte, aber dann siegte ihr heftiges Verlangen, das Kathrinchen schon immer hatte, nämlich von mir gefickt zu werden.</p> <p>Und das konnte sie jetzt ungehindert haben und so fing sie an mich ganz vorsichtig zu ficken.</p> <p>Sie rutschte auf meinem Schwanz hin und her und ließ meinen Penis immer tiefer bei sich eindringen.</p> <p>Dann wurden ihre Fickbewegungen schneller und fester und laut stöhnend rutschte sie mit ihrer heißen Muschi auf meinem Schwanz herum, bis es ihr dann heftig kam.</p> <p>Kathrinchen warf sich stöhnend nach vorne und legte ihren Kopf auf meine Brust, dann griff sie nach hinten und zog ihre Popobacken auseinander, so dass mein Schwanz noch tiefer in sie eindringen konnte und dann fickte sie mich wie wild und sagte stöhnend dabei:</p> <p>„Fick mich, oh bitte, bitte fick mich, oh ja fick mich tief, und dann spritz, spritz deinen Samen, komm spritz ihn schön in mich, oh .. ja... ich... spritze... jetzt... auch... oh... es... tut... soooooooooooo... gut!“</p> <p>Dabei zuckte ihr Popo und die Schenkel zitterten und ich konnte deutlich den warmen Saft spüren, der Kathrinchen jetzt aus der Muschi über meine Schenkel lief.</p> <p>Kathrinchen blieb leise stöhnend auf meiner Brust liegen und das Zittern ihres Körpers ließ ein wenig nach und da erinnerte sie sich, dass ich ja auch noch da war und dass ich noch keinen Orgasmus hatte.</p> <p>Sie griff nach unten und nahm meinen Penis in die Hand und führte ihn sich in ihr Poloch ein.</p> <p>Sie machte jetzt wieder die gleichen Fickstöße wie vorher und mein Penis drang tief in ihren Darm ein.</p> <p>Es brauchte nicht all zu lange und dann kam auch ich.</p> <p>Mein dicker Schwanz explodierte förmlich in Kathrinchens Popoloch und ich füllte ihr den ganzen Popo mit meinem heißen Samen, solange bis kein Tropfen mehr in meiner Luströhre war und mein Samen wieder aus Kathrinchens Ärschchen ihre Schenkel entlang auf das Bettlaken lief.</p> <p>Kathrinchen küsste mich dabei zärtlich und dabei band sie mich wieder los und massierte meine Fesselspuren, die ich an Händen und Füßen hatten.</p> <p>Dann holte sie eine Bettdecke und deckte mich damit zu.</p> <p>Gleich darauf schlüpfte sie zu mir in das Bett und kuschelte sich ganz eng an mich und dabei hielt sie meinen Penis in der Hand, den sie auch nicht los ließ, als sie eingeschlafen war.</p> <p>Seit diesem Tag sind wir ein Liebespaar und Kathrinchen schläft jede Nacht in meinem Bett.</p> <p>Immer wenn Schlafenszeit ist, spielt sich das gleiche Ritual bei uns ab.</p> <p>Kathrinchen erscheint immer im kurzen Hemdchen vor mir und hält einen dünnen Rohrstock in der Hand.</p> <p>Den übergibt sie mir und sagt dann:</p> <p>„Ich habe Heute wieder dies oder das gemacht und deshalb habe ich eine strenge Bestrafung verdient, bitte nimm das Stöckchen und gebe mir tüchtig meine Haue auf das nackte Ärschchen!“</p> <p>Dann zieht sie vor mir das kleine Höschen vom Popochen und legt sich über die Bettkante und sagt dann:</p> <p>„Vergiss aber nicht, auch mein Vötzchen und das Popoloch zu hauen, die waren auch sehr böse und brauchen ganz viele dicke Striemchen und auch die Schenkelchen, die brauchen besonders viele Hiebe, weil sie so böse waren!“</p> <p>Und nur wenn ich nun Kathrinchen erbarmungslos den Arsch und die Schenkel durchpeitschte und das Stöckchen ordentlich über das kleine Vötzchen und das freche Popoloch fitzen ließ, war Kathrinchen ein Engel im Bett und bereitet mir mit ihren Händen, dem lasziven Mund, ihrer kleinen Vagina und ihrer engen Anus den Himmel auf Erden.</p> <p>Aber auch Tagsüber ließ sich Kathrinchen allerlei einfallen um von mir eine Popozüchtigung zu bekommen, was dann regelmäßig auf der Couch oder auf dem Fußboden endete und ich sie dort schon durchficken musste, bevor wir dann immer im Bett landeten, was oft zu den ungewöhnlichsten Tageszeiten geschah.</p> <p>Jetzt wissen Sie, wie es um Kathrinchen und mir bestellt ist und das was ich Ihnen erzählt habe, weiß kein Mensch außer Ihnen und mir und natürlich Kathrinchen und das darf auch keiner je erfahren und ich bin mir sicher, dass mein Geheimnis bei Ihnen gut aufgehoben ist, obwohl das nicht der Grund ist, warum ich hier im Gefängnis bin.</p> <p>Da hatte er Recht, denn der Grund seiner Verhaftung war ein ganz Anderer und zwar folgender:</p> <p>Kathrinchen hatte nicht nur ihren Vater als Liebhaber sondern noch einen anderen jungen Mann.</p> <p>Der kam immer zu ihr in das Haus, wenn ihr Vater auf einer seiner zahlreichen Ausstellungen im In und Ausland war.</p> <p>Als eines Tages ihr Vater früher nach Hause kam, fand er den Jungen Mann in seinem eigenen Bett mit seiner Tochter vor.</p> <p>Kathrinchen lag ganz nackt und hilflos gefesselt über der Bettkante und der junge Mann peitschte sie mit einem Rohrstock aus.</p> <p>Als der Vater den jungen Mann erbost aus dem Hause werfen wollte, ging der mit dem Stock auch auf ihn los.</p> <p>Da packte der kräftige Mann den Jungen und drückte ihm so lange die Kehle zu, bis der regungslos auf das Bett sank.</p> <p>Ein herbeigerufener Arzt konnte nur noch seinen Tod feststellen und so kam der Mann hierher, wegen des Verdachtes auf „Totschlag aus Eifersucht“</p> <p>Die wirkliche Geschichte hat außer mir, nie jemand erfahren.</p></div>",[]
322,A Night at the Races,-1,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,A mid-teen boy is kidnapped from the beach and forced to race in a strange sporting event.,2007-05-27,4,3,"M/m, bond, nc, kidnap, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There he was, I’d been watching most of the day. He’d play some pick up soccer game on the beach, then swim some only to come out and sun himself and then return to another round of soccer. Sometimes he’d play soccer with a few others that happened to visit this stretch of Outer Banks beach or he’d practice some moves by himself. He seemed to have great speed on his feet and his legs looked strong.</p> <p>He was a cute kid, mid-teens would be my guess, straight black hair that hung just below the shoulders and down into his face. Looked like the front was cut to hang as low as his button nose, he was constantly brushing it to the side; wet or dry; with his hands. For those of you not familiar with the Outer Banks of North Carolina it’s miles and miles of miles and miles. Vast stretches of beach where one can be alone or hang out in the touristy spots. This boy must have been a local, he knew where he wanted to be and that was alone with the sand and the sea and his towel and soccer ball.</p> <p>It was late afternoon, he seemed to be getting ready to leave. He was wrapping up his belongings and heading back to his bike, which was chained to a near by telephone pole. That timing worked perfectly for me. This was going to be easy. I pulled my van up to the siding along the road near his bike, popped open the side door and sat down drinking a soda.</p> <p>“Hey there, you’d like a soda?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Na, no thanks. I gotta get going.” He said as he loaded up his bike and got ready to unlock it.</p> <p>“Ah come on, take a minute. It’s hot and you’ve probably got a ways to ride home. One for the road!” and I hand him an open can of soda. He takes the soda but seeing its open he doesn’t take a swig. I haven't drugged it but this was given me the chance to get close enough with grab him from behind around his chest and pull out a pair of cuffs and get his hands locked behind him. He lets out a scream and his legs are kicking wildly. Wearing only flip-flops his feet don’t pack much of a punch, one of his flips falls off during his struggles. He’s easily dragged into the open door of my van, which gets slammed shut behind him. The miles and miles of miles out here have heard his cries for help, but other then me, no body else has.</p> <p>I have this gag I made myself, it’s great for small size mouths like his. It’s made from a practice golfball, its got holes in it to allow air through. It looks like a small wiffle baseball. Through the holes at either end I have secured, with the addition of a couple of knots either side, a leather shoe lace. A quick stop at a local mega-mart and you’ve got yourself an effective gag. It fits behind the front teeth into the mouth. Keeps his tongue pressed down and his mouth open.</p> <p>It takes me a bit of pressure, but it pops into place inside his mouth and the lace is tied tightly behind his head. I grab and tie off his still kicking feet, removing the other flip-flop, and tie them with rope and do the same with his knees after the feet are tight. Then I push him inside a large doggie cage at the back of the van.</p> <p>“Relax and you’ll be alright. Do as your told, do a good job, and you’ll be home before sunrise!” I inform him. He’s seriously peeved right now and kicking at the cage walls. He’s not going anywhere, this one is designed to hold a pit bull! After I pick up his towel, soccer ball, and the flippy he lost outside, we drive off.</p> <p>It’s about an hour and I pull the van to our destination. It’s a large, old barn out in the North Carolina countryside. Tall weeds boarder the parking area, which is already loaded with cars, trucks and vans. I can see that already several of the owners and racers are entering the bar. All the racers have their hands tied or cuffed behind them, a rule, and most have collars around their necks. I like this touch, and my cargo will be getting his as soon as I get him out of his cage. It makes the newbie racers so much easier to control, I think. In addition to the leather collar I add a chain dog leash and retie his knees together. He’ll be able to walk but not run away. I hold onto the leash and his shoulder and guide him into the wide open door of the bar.</p> <p>At the administration desk, a table really, we get my paperwork and they snap a quick instant picture of my new racer. His shirt is cut off and with a grease pen the “official” writes the number 503 on his chest and on each of his arms. This will identify him while he’s racing and the picture is for the betting board. He’s then led away by the “official” and put in the holding pen with other racers. We’re in the fifth race, out of ten tonight and he’ll be in lane three. I head for the “owners” section, I can’t been seen with ordinary spectators if I’m fielding a racer after all.</p> <p>Inside the holding pen my racer is pushed in so quickly he bumps into another racer tied the same was he is, but not gagged. Being gagged isn't a requirement, but I find with newbies- it’s essential.</p> <p>“Whoa there, dude, calm down sparky. Oh man you're gagged. Sorry dude, those oxen can be rough sometimes. If my hands where free I’d ungag you. But anyway, my name’s Brad, good to meet ya.”</p> <p>My racer nods and mumbles as best he can with the ball in his mouth, “chavvfith”.</p> <p>“Okay let me guess, your name is… David?</p> <p>David nods vigorously, the look in his eyes must express some amazement to Brad and he smiles and replies, “I’ve gotten pretty good a understanding gagged boys. I’ve been racin’ for two years now!”</p> <p>Race number five is ready to begin. My racer has been in holding for about three hours. Yeah, they’re not fast here. You’ve got races, then race-offs of the two winners and then the first couple of race winners race each other, it’s all very complicated. But my boy is up and he’s placed in stall number 3, his knees are untied and the door he entered is locked tight. I decide to leave him gagged. From above, since he’s new, his instructions are giving.</p> <p>“You’ll notice there, boy, that you're standing on a metal plate, that will give you a shock if you stay on it, so once this door here,” he pats the door with an open hand,” you take off a’runnin’ and don’t stop until you get to the end. If you win your owner wins the pot and you advance. I’d advise you to run to win, the more you win the happier your owner will be and the easier it will be for you. Got it, boy?”</p> <p>He nods.</p> <p>The usual race announcements are going over the loud speaker. They really do it up right here, y’all might think we were racing cars here instead of boys. Now let me tell you about the rules: All boys must have their hands secured behind them. They can be willing racers or not so willing, like my boy is. There’s no rule against having a ‘kidnappee’ in the race, you just gotta let ‘em go after the race night. They can be gagged if the owner wants. They all must race shirtless and barefoot. The boys race in slots, once the door opens they see a long corridor lined on each side with chain link fence, it’s 50 yards long and runs out the back of the barn to the end where another stall is waiting to “re-capture” the boy once he enters it. The first one there wins, second place and so on. Just like the horseys!</p> <p>Bang, all ten slot doors open and out run 10 fit and bound boys. They are tearing across the soft dirt of the track at top speed. My black-haired boy is out in front. I knew I was right about his legs! They can pump!</p> <p>I don’t believe it, he wins. The first race with a newbie and I win. Cool! That means he immediately races the number two winner of this race and the winner of that last race; after a reset of the boys and a brief rest and some cold water. He done so darn good I inform the official to ungag him. I visit him in his stall before the next race starts.</p> <p>“Hey dude, that was awesome! You were a long shot and you won. I just won like $500. There’s $100 for you. Wanna earn s’more?”</p> <p>He nods, I guess that much money is a fortune to a teen like him. “All you gotta do is keep winning. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yeah.” He says.</p> <p>“What’s your name, kid?” I ask.</p> <p>“David.”</p> <p>“Well David, you keep up the good work and as I promised you’ll be home before sun up.”</p> <p>To make a log story short, he won the next race too, but came in second in his heat after that one, which got him advanced anyway. The next one though he lost. But with the wins he got I won a total of $927 and I decided to give David $250 of it. After all he wasn’t a willing racer at the beginning and he did well. He earned it.</p> <p>He’s sweaty and dirty and his feet are raw and sore, but he’s generally okay. He’s in the holding pen. I’m forbidden from removing him until the championship race- like all the owners are. But they feed and water ‘em and he seems to have made a couple friends inside as he was chatting and laughing away with the other racers, winners and losers.</p> <p>After the final race, in which I won another $300 we head home. I rebind him the same way, feet, knees and toss him in the cage. After all he’s still a kidnappee, until we get back to his bike by the side of the road anyway! But I leave the gag out. Poor little guy is so tired out from running and having a good ol’ time in the holding pen that he falls asleep about 5 minutes into the trip back. Once there I get him up and out and untie his knees and ankles. I put all his stuff on the ground next to his bike. I unlock one wrist but attach that open cuff to the chain securing his bike. I tie a string snug around his neck with the key hanging around the back of his head. He can free himself but it will take a few minutes. Just to make it fun I blindfold him with an old bandana. Then I slip the money he earned into the waistband of his swimsuit. That startles him a little. Then I whisper in is ear. “There’s your money David, if you want to try to make more be here next Friday night at 5pm.”</p> <p>I hop in my van and drive off. It’s 5:30am. In my rear view I see him working with his free hand for the key. He’s all right.</p></div>",[]
323,"Sam's Saga, Part 1",1,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Twelve-year-old Sam find himself the captive of his father's girlfriend's teenage son. It's the beginning of his entry into a new lifestyle.,2007-05-28,3,5,"teen/b, bd, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Oh shit! Mom is so gunna kill me!” Sam awoke from his unplanned nap and quickly got himself moving.</p> <p>He was out riding the bike his father gave him for his twelfth birthday. He had become quite an avid rider since that time. He had all the gear too, thanks to mom. At least having divorced parents had some benefits he thought. He had the cool biking shorts with the appropriately placed padding, but he hated the really tight way they fit and exposed his growing penis. He always wore running shorts over them to “cover-up”. He had a light-blue biking jersey, gloves without fingers that protected his hands from cramping on the handlebars and provided an extra-secure grip, and a pair of biking shoes, which were tan and dark blue with black nylon laces. Sam never wore socks, he hated them.</p> <p>Today was Friday and he had been riding since the early summer morning, his dad called last night. He’d been sent out of town on a last minute, very important business meeting and wouldn’t be able to pick Sam up for their time together this weekend. Sam had noticed in the past two years this seemed to “just happen” more and more often. Being a kid of divorced parents from the young age of seven; he was a loner and had few friends in school. Being of slight build, with long blonde silky hair and deep blue eyes with fair skin and not the most graceful athlete didn’t help him keep the bullies at bay either. He had been so worn out form all his riding earlier. From home to the park. Up and down the canal path- 11 miles total; the bike route around the park- four times; that late in the afternoon he had sat down on a picnic bench to drink some water, eat a power bar and relax. He must have lain down and fallen asleep. But now it was getting dark out and the park was ten miles from home. He was scurrying on his bike to head home before dinner; if he was lucky he might just make it and not get grounded by his mom.</p> <p>Just as Sam hit the entrance to the park someone called out, “Hey, Sammy!” He hated being called Sammy, only two people still did that one was his mom, and this wasn’t her voice. “Yo, Sammy, stop a minute will ya?”</p> <p>Sam had turned and saw it was in fact who it thought it was. Jonah, his father’s girlfriend’s son. Sam skidded his bike to a stop on the gravel.</p> <p>“What are you doing here, Jonah?” He asked with some disdain in his voice.</p> <p>“Your mom said you were riding your bike in the park. So I knew I’d find you here. Dad wanted me to ask you…”</p> <p>“He’s not your dad, he’s mine.” Sam replied sharply.</p> <p>“Whatever. Anyway he wanted me to see if you wanted to spend the weekend with us even though he’s not home. I called your mom and she said it would be okay with her.”</p> <p>“Why do you want me around? Why did you call my mom? You're not my family.”</p> <p>“I just thought I’d do something nice, you dink. Don’t believe me, call your mom and see for yourself. You have a cell phone don’t ya?” Jonah winked at Sam.</p> <p>Sam without answering pull his phone from one of the back pockets on his biking jersey and called his mom confirming the story. Actually his mom seemed anxious to have Sam away from the house this weekend. “That was weird… but I guess... it’s okay.”</p> <p>“Cool, let’s go.” Jonah took Sam’s bike from him and the two boys walked to Jonah’s house. It was about a 15-minute walk. The two boys didn’t talk about much, Sam really didn’t like Jonah very much. Not that he wasn’t friendly-ish to Sam, Sam just didn’t like the way his father was now spending more time with this new family instead of him. Just as the two boys were walking up the driveway to Jonah’s house he said, “You know Sammy, I think my mom and your dad are going to get married. I think he’s gunna pop the question soon.”</p> <p>“Shut up! He’s not.” Sam didn’t want to believe it, but deep down he knew it was true even if he didn’t want to admit it to himself. “And don’t, for the thousandth time, call me Sammy! My name is Sam!”</p> <p>Ignoring the rebuke, Jonah continued, “So that will kinda make you my little brother. Don’t have one of those you know.”</p> <p>“Duh, of course I know that,” Sam thought</p> <p>Jonah had put Sam’s bike away in the garage and the two boys entered the house, Sam ahead of Jonah. “You see Sam, I like the idea of a little brother, and I think this weekend will be a good chance to begin teaching you to be my little bro.” With that said the five-year-older and much stronger Jonah grabbed Sam by the arms, pulled them roughly behind the smaller younger boy and quickly snapped a pair of handcuffs around his twisting, thin wrists.</p> <p>Sam screamed, “What the heck are you doing! Stop it! Don’t!!!” Sam struggled with all his might but once the metal snapped shut it was all over. Still holding Sam in one hand by the chain between the cuffs Jonah kicked Sam’s knees folding them under and the boy landed on his knees with a thud and a cry of pain. Next Jonah pulled Sam close and quickly tied a bandana over the boy’s eyes and knotted it quickly behind his blonde head.</p> <p>Jonah leaned down, again holding the struggling and protesting Sam and whispered into his ear. “Looks like your gunna be a challenge, aren't you, Sammy.” He then pushed the blind boy flat on floor, sat on his arms and back and grabbed his legs, folded them up and tied his ankles with a piece of rope previously placed near the door.</p> <p>Completing the act by securing the boy’s tied ankles to his imprisoned hands, finishing a hasty hogtie.</p> <p>“Jonah stop it!” Sam still screamed. “I don’t like this, Stop! I’m telling your mom!”</p> <p>“Go ahead scream for her all you want. She’s gone with your dad, or should I say our dad on his trip. We have the whole house to ourselves, for the whole weekend. It’s just you and me, little Sammy.”</p> <p>Jonah got off the boy and stood over him. “Sammy, scream all you want and struggle all you want. I’ll be back when you're in a more agreeable mood. Then we’ll have something to eat and then talk about your future.</p> <p>Sam lay hogtied and struggling on the floor, left by Jonah. He couldn’t see anything, as the bandana blindfold was tight and effective. His wrists hurt from the handcuffs biting into his skin and he was sweating through his biking outfit from all the energy he was expending in vain.</p> <p>For his part Jonah was happy to leave the boy to wear himself out both in body and voice. After all “work smarter, not harder” was his motto. If the bound Sam was going to tire himself out, his job became oh so much easier. After all he had a lot of time planned with Sam; “I can wait you out,” He thought to himself.</p> <p>After sometime Sam did stop screaming for Jonah to release him and his struggles died down. “Jonah, come on let me out. I won’t tell on you, promise. Just let me go, please. My hands hurt, come on, man…” He didn’t shout anymore, but did speak loudly as he had no clue where Jonah was.</p> <p>Jonah could hear the pleas, but totally ignored them. He went into the TV room, plopped down on the leather couch switched on the plasma and picked up the phone. “Yeah I’d like one large pepperoni, bread sticks and two cokes.” He paused for a moment, “Great see you then.” And hung up the phone.</p> <p>He went back to his captive “little brother”. “Sammy, I see you’ve quieted down some now. Good boy. I’ve ordered a pizza from Pizza Barn and its gunna be here in like 30. I can’t risk you screaming when the pizza dude gets here so open your mouth.”</p> <p>“Why, what are you gunna do now?” Sammy asked, some anger still in his voice.</p> <p>“I’m gunna gag you so you can’t be heard. I’d thought that was obvious. Maybe you're not a smart as I thought.”</p> <p>“Jonah, please don’t, I won’t scream. Look just untie me and I’ll forget this happened.”</p> <p>“Ahh, no. Now open up, don’t make me make you.”</p> <p>Sam clamped his mouth tight and turned his face toward the floor. Jonah sat on Sam’s back so both boys where facing the same way. He grabbed Sam’s long blonde hair and yanked his head back. With his other hand he held the small light-blue rubber ball he picked up at the local pet store. “Open.” Sam shook his head ‘no’ as best he could and kept his lips locked shut. Jonah pulled Sam’s hair tighter. Sam still didn’t yield. Jonah pulled tighter still and kept increasing the pressure. As the pain grew Sam finally broke down and let out a little yelp. Not enough for Jonah to take advantage so he kept at his hair pulling. Sam yelped louder and longer, just enough for Jonah to be able to get the ball between the boy’s lips and start pushing it behind his teeth. With much work and after getting lots of Sam’s saliva on his hand for his trouble, he got the ball wedged behind the boy’s teeth and quickly tied a scarf tight securing the ball inside. He released Sam's head. It fell back to the tile with a dull thud. “Sammy, you have to learn that if you just cooperative things will be much easier for you. I don’t really want to hurt you. Think about it.”</p> <p>Sam grunted out a “huummk muu” as best he could as Jonah when to wait for the pizza delivery.</p> <p>“Such language! I see I’ll have to teach you some manners little brother, but that can wait till later on.”</p> <p>Sam slumped and knew he was defeated. There was little he could do to overpower the larger Jonah. The kid was on the high school’s soccer team. Having the ball stuffed in his mouth was proof that Jonah could do just about anything he wanted. Sam knew it. But he wasn’t going to give up so easily. Sam was smart, he knew he was smarter then Jonah. He’d figure a way out and even if he didn’t, come Monday he could just tell his mom and she’d put an end to this.</p> <p>Sam lay still and started thinking of a plan to get himself free from the brute that now held him captive.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Sam could smell the pizza for sometime now and was beginning to wonder when or if he was going to get some. He’d only had the one Power Bar this afternoon and was starving.</p> <p>“Time to eat dinner, little bro,” Jonah finally came back. “Here’s what’s gunna happen. First I’m goin’ to release your legs then untie your feet, lift you up and take you the dining room. Nod if you understand.” Sam nodded his understanding.</p> <p>Once the bound boy was standing Jonah had another idea. “Why don’t we remove those sneakers of yours, don’t want you getting any ideas of kicking your older brother, do we?” And Jonah used his sneaker’s innersole to step on the back of Sam’s shoes and forced them off. “Phew, you got some stinkers there, Sammy. Guess that’s what bike riding all day will do, huh?”</p> <p>Jonah placed Sam in a dining room chair, pulled Sam’s left foot up off the floor along side the chair and secured it so that his toes no longer touched the floor and repeated the same with the other foot.</p> <p>“Sammy. I am going to remove the gag so you can eat, if you say anything I’ll re-gag you and no dinner for you.” Sam nodded, he was hungry so he’d let Jonah win this round. Jonah removed the ball from behind Sam’s teeth and placed the wet plastic in Sam’s bound hands to hold. “That’s a bit gross, but you hold on to it. If it falls on the floor what ever gets stuck to it will be back in your mouth, I’m not washing it first.”</p> <p>“Sorry but the pizza is a little cold. But I don’t think you’ll mind.” Jonah picked up a slice and held it to Sam’s lips. Sam opened, Jonah inserted some of the slice and Sam chomped down. Jonah had only three slices and two breadsticks left - so that’s all Sam got intermixed with half a can of Coke. “Okay Sammy, let’s talk.”</p> <p>“Please don’t call me Sammy, my name is Sam, I keep telling you that.” He insisted.</p> <p>“Your name is what I say it is. This is what I am talking about. You have to accept what I say, that’s the new rule. The only rule you have to remember. You have to remember and follow only one rule. What I say is law. Isn't that simple?”</p> <p>“Why? I don’t get it. What are you talking about?”</p> <p>“I’m talking about you obeying me. Basically you do what I say.”</p> <p>“What like I’m your slave or something?”</p> <p>“Basically yes. See you do understand! I knew you where a smart boy.”</p> <p>“I’m not property. People aren’t property. I’m not even your brother. You can’t just order me around.”</p> <p>“I’ll answer in order. Yes you are. Some people are. You soon will be. And yes I can. In case you need a reminder you’re the boy bound to a chair here, not me.”</p> <p>“I am not. You can’t make me!”</p> <p>“You are and I can. You’ll see. Now you're a bit smelly from your riding. So time for a shower then to bed. It’s like 11:45, it’ll be after midnight before I get you to bed and you have to get some sleep. You have a big day tomorrow.”</p> <p>“Eleven forty-five? You left me tied up for like 5 hours already! Please Jonah just untie me and let me go.”</p> <p>“Nope, and if you ask me again I’ll get rough- so stop it.”</p> <p>Jonah untied Sam’s feet and grabbed his arm and led the blindfolded captive to his bedroom and into his own private bathroom. Once in the bathroom he removed the blindfold. The light reflecting off the white tiles caused Sam to squint back to being able to see in the shinning light. Jonah told Sam that the bathroom had been cleaned out, only a bar of soap, a small bottle of shampoo and a clean towel remained. Jonah wasn’t going to leave any potential weapons laying around for Sam to use. He unlocked the boy’s cuffs and Sam immediately rubbed his sore wrists. Jonah ordered the boy to remove his jersey, Sam hesitated, Jonah slapped his butt three times getting a small “ow” from the boy. Sam took off his jersey, then as ordered took off his running shorts. He now stood with only his tight biking shorts on. Jonah laughed to himself a bit at the sight of the modest twelve-year-old before him.</p> <p>“Come on, Sammy, take those off too.”</p> <p>“No, not in front of you.”</p> <p>“Get naked, Sammy. Now!” he slapped Sam’s lycra cover ass hard three times.</p> <p>Sam capitulated and slipped his thumb under the waist band and lower the shorts. Exposing himself totally to the teenager controlling him.</p> <p>Jonah then explained his next orders. He told Sam to take a quick shower, cold water only. Wash from head to toe and dry off and once he was done Sam was to stand with his hands behind his head with his back to the shower. Sam had 8 minutes to finish the entire job. Jonah remained in the bathroom to supervise his young charge.</p> <p>Sam had a full body blush mixed with his summertime tan as he showered in the cold water as Jonah watched. Sam shivered and got the job done as quickly as possible. Jonah ordered Sam to wash his cock and balls and ass all over again. Once he was satisfied that the boy was clean, and freezing he told the Sam to finish and get dry.</p> <p>Once Sam was dry Jonah stepped up closed and pulled out a leather dog collar from his pocket and slowly placed it around Sam’s neck.</p> <p>Buckling it behind his head under this hair.</p> <p>“This stays on no matter what. You don’t even try to play with the buckle. Got it.”</p> <p>Sam nodded. His humiliation was getting to him. His looked dejected at the floor seeing his bare toes and Jonah’s sneakers.</p> <p>Jonah grabbed the collar and pulled the naked and still cold Sam out to the bedroom.</p> <p>Still holding on to the collar around Sam’s slender neck Jonah rummaged through a dresser drawer and pulled out a set of pajamas. Sam looked horrified as they unfolded in his hand.</p> <p>Sam had very little dignity in his present state but whatever remained the pj’s he saw now robbed from him. They were kiddie pj’s, but they were his size. He’d never seen baby blue footie pj’s with cutesy little teddy bears printed on them in any store, ever. They zipped up the back totally enclosing him from neck down. Only his head and hands remained uncovered.</p> <p>“You’ll put these on.” Jonah ordered.</p> <p>“No I won’t.”</p> <p>“Yes you will.” Jonah pulled Sam’s face close into his. So close the boy’s noses almost touched.</p> <p>“No.” Sam was resolute.</p> <p>Without another word Jonah dragged Sam struggling all the way over to his large bed. Jonah pulled Sam over his knees. He clamped the small penis between his legs and squeezed tight. Sam let out a small cry of pain. Jonah reached under the boy and grabbed what he could of his cock and stroked it hard. Once satisfied the boy was rock solid his clamped his hand around it hard. This held Sam in place over the Jonah’s knees. With his other hand Jonah began to spank Sam’s bare ass.</p> <p>Sam struggled against the assault and pleaded for Jonah to stop. He screamed at the top of his lungs to be let free. Jonah ignored the pleas. He had a job to do and it was going to get done.</p> <p>After a dozen hard strokes Sam’s as was red and Sam felt like it was on fire.</p> <p>Not losing his vice like grip on Sam’s cock, Jonah stood the boy up. Sam was crying just a bit. He hands instinctively went to his sore ass and began to rub the pain away.</p> <p>“Hands behind your head.” Jonah ordered and he squeezed and pulled Sam’s cock harder eliciting another gasp from the boy. Sam complied. “Now are you going to get dressed or do you need another lesson in obedience?” Jonah asked</p> <p>“Okay, Jonah. I’ll put them on.” Sam whimpered. It was better then being naked after all.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t you look just adorable, Sammy. My little brother.”</p> <p>“I feel like a dork, where did you get this thing?”</p> <p>Jonah walked up to Sam and snapped the cuffs back around his wrists, but in front of him this time.</p> <p>“Internet. It’s amazing what you can find on the net. I got some other goodies for you and some ideas as well. But that’s for tomorrow. Let’s get you to bed.” Jonah pointed to a spot on the floor Sam didn’t notice when he left the bathroom it was next to the only bed in the room. A single pillow and what looked like a baby blanket only larger, Sam-sized as it were. Jonah ordered Sam to lay down. “You’re making me sleep on the floor?” Sam asked surprised.</p> <p>“Sammy, you’re not sleeping with me, that’s for sure.”</p> <p>Once in place Jonah took what looked like a single handcuff and snapped it tight around Sam’s right ankle. Sam saw the other end of the chain was bolted through the wooden bedpost.</p> <p>“Ouch it’s too tight, Jonah.” Sam protested.</p> <p>“Good it’s just right then.” Jonah smiled wickedly. “Now I expect you to be good. I’m being kind to you tonight. But if you make any noise or cause any problems for me I’ll hogtie and gag you again and let you sleep outside on the patio tonight. Got it.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I got it.”</p> <p>Jonah blindfolded Sam again, got ready for bed himself and turned off the light. “Good night, little bro.”</p></div>",[]
324,"Sam's Saga, Part 2",2,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,"Sam starts his first full day as Jonah's. Sam learns that it's best to obey, if not there's punishments to suffer.",2007-05-31,4,5,"teen/b, nc, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Sammy, time to wake up little brother.” Jonah placed a hand on Sam's chest and shook the boy awake.</p> <p>“I’m awake.”</p> <p>“Oh and how did you sleep?” Jonah asked.</p> <p>“Not good. I’m sore and the floor is hard as a freakin’ rock.” His cuffed hands reached up to remove the blindfold.</p> <p>“Nah, none of that now. That stays on.” Jonah scolded “Come on. You’ve had your fun now, it’s time to let me go and get on with life. Unlock me and I’ll go home.”</p> <p>“This isn't a game, Sam. This is the way things are now; you’ve got to get that through your little blond head.” Jonah rapped Sam’s skull with his knuckles three times.</p> <p>“You're not serious!”</p> <p>“Oh yes, quite. I’m keeping you, my boy.”</p> <p>“I’m not a damn puppy! You can’t just keep me!” Sam shouted. This time he did get the blindfold off. The bright light of the late morning sun momentarily blinded him, but he stood up and made a lunge for the bedroom door. Forgetting his ankle was secured to the bedpost. Sam took about two steps and his foot froze in place and his momentum crashed him face down to the floor.</p> <p>He managed to get his cuffed hands in front of him breaking his fall. A loud thud told Jonah Sam hit the floor hard. Jonah rushed to his captive.</p> <p>“That wasn’t smart. Are you okay?”</p> <p>“Yeah I’m okay, hit my head though and my wrists are killing me.” Sam replied as he rolled over on his back.</p> <p>“Well you're not bleeding anyplace. Now do you see it’s smarter for you to listen to me instead of doing your own thing? Falling and hitting your head was your fault.”</p> <p>“This is your fault! You’ve got me bound like some prisoner of war, if it wasn’t for this thing on my ankle I wouldn’t have tripped. You're just lucky I didn’t break my nose or my wrists.”</p> <p>“Yeah, glad you didn’t break your nose, you’d ruin your face and I don’t want that.”</p> <p>“Look, Jonah, whatever. Just unlock me and we’ll call it even. I didn’t think you hated me this much, yesterday you said you were trying to do something nice by inviting me over. I don’t call this nice, do you?” Sam was pleading with Jonah from his seated position on the floor waving his bound hands as he spoke.</p> <p>“Sammy,” Sam cringed again at being called Sammy, but Jonah continued, “I don’t hate you; in fact I like you very much. Enough to want to train you to be a good little brother to me. And I am doing something nice, nice for both of us.”</p> <p>“How's this nice for me?”</p> <p>“Well you may not see it now, but you will. You’ll benefit from this too. But right now it is nicer for me I have to admit. But in the future, once you're fully my “little brother” you’ll be cared for, protected and more popular than you are now. Trust me.” Jonah smiled with a slightly evil overtone to it.</p> <p>Sam realized he wasn’t going to win this round either, so he signed and slumped and decided he’d have a chance to get out of this later on. Jonah had to make a mistake sometime, didn’t he? “What do you want me to do?”</p> <p>-------</p> <p>Sam was suffering yet another strict and humiliating bondage session. Jonah told him it was punishment for his bad language from last night and his escape attempt this morning.</p> <p>No, Jonah hadn't forgotten and that was something new Sam had to learn. Punishment would come; it just wouldn’t necessarily be right when the infraction occurred. It was part of the mind games Jonah was playing with Sam. Let Sam suffer more by thinking about what's to come for a time, it just increased the effectiveness of the program Jonah had planned out.</p> <p>Jonah explained to Sam that he was to get and remain naked for the punishment and the rest of the day. Boys in his position didn’t get to wear clothes. Sam wasn’t quite sure what that meant but he knew he didn’t like it, not one bit.</p> <p>Sam was in an unfinished part of the basement- the lights were out. He was blindfolded and tightly gagged with a ball on a leather strap. It was large and bright red and forced Sam's mouth wide open. It hurt Sam’s jaw. It was hard he couldn’t bite into it and he couldn’t force it out of his mouth with all his effort. His arms were pulled up above his head and wrapped with rope from his wrists to his shoulder blades. His head rested against the ropes. His hands were palm to palm and his fingers individually taped together with bright red duct tape.</p> <p>Jonah used more rope from Sam’s thighs down to his ankles, very tight and cinched down the center to hold tight against Sam’s skin. Jonah then tied Sam’s ten toes together with a black shoelace, one from Sam's own biking sneakers. But Jonah wasn’t finished there. He tied a rope from an overhead joist to his wrists and had pulled Sam up on tiptoe. Sam protested into his gag. Jonah then laced a rope between Sam’s ankles and hoisted the lower part of Sam up and secured it to the same joist. He was now hanging in the form of a lazy letter U.</p> <p>He then tied the other black shoelace from Sam’s other biking sneaker and wrapped the boy’s balls tightly. Jonah left about six inches loose dangling between his bare thighs and to this end he tied Sam’s own shoe as weight.</p> <p>Sam’s twelve-year-old boy cock got instantly hard and stuck straight up to the rafters. Sam again got an all over body blush in his embarrassment. Jonah smiled and rubbed the blush warmed boy-skin. Sam protested through his tightly gagged mouth. The sounds were unintelligible and Jonah kinda liked the feeble attempt Sam was making in pleading for mercy.</p> <p>Jonah pushed him so Sam swung from side to side, he did this several times. He explained that this was a punishment and continued training to improve Sam’s little brother demeanor. Sam still didn’t have a clue what that meant. After quite a while of talking Jonah placed ear buds into Sam’s ears and turned on a radio to static. Sam’s only connection to the outside world, sound, was drowned out in a sea of white noise.</p> <p>Several hours had passed and it was time for a late lunch. It seemed like an eternity to Sam. Jonah returned and untied Sam’s wrists and lowered him to the cold cement floor. Sam was essentially upside down. Jonah removed the ear buds and then the ball gag.</p> <p>“Are you ready for some lunch, Sammy?”</p> <p>“Yes, oh God yes! Please let me down, Jonah, please. I can’t take anymore.”</p> <p>“Okay since you asked so nicely.”</p> <p>Jonah spoon-fed Sam his lunch as the two talked. “Your mom called this morning.”</p> <p>This was it Sam thought; she’d freak if Sam didn’t speak to her, she’d put an end to this!</p> <p>“We had a great conversation. I like her. I told her you were tied up, taking a shower after a morning bike ride and couldn’t come to the phone. Not totally a lie, after all you were tied up. Anyway I told her you wanted to stay a little longer and that we’d planned on going to our cabin by the lake next week and would it be alright if you came with us?”</p> <p>“She’d never agree to that. Plus she knows I don’t have any clothes or anything here to stay any longer.”</p> <p>“Well you can fit into some of my older clothes I told her. It is all fashionable stuff you know. But you'll not be wearing it, so no matter!</p> <p>""Anyway believe it or not she agreed. She seems to think I’m a good influence for you. She likes the idea of you having me as a brother. She seems to think you don’t have many friends and was very enthusiastic about the idea. So you're here for the duration.”</p> <p>“Well this will end, right? I mean your mom and my dad will be back Monday. You can’t keep me tied up like this when they’re home.”</p> <p>“You're right about that. But you and me, we’re going to the cabin alone.”</p> <p>“What?! You can’t! Please don’t!”</p> <p>“Sorry, Sammy, done deal. Now you just lay here and relax, I’ll be right back.” And Jonah went upstairs leaving Sam bound up tight, ankles still hanging from the rafter.</p> <p>Upstairs Jonah made a quick phone call. “Yes, he’s here. No he’s not cooperating, what’d you except, he’d just roll over and give in.” He listened a moment. “Yes, he’s secure. No, he won’t get away before I’m done. Yes I’ll have a full week with him before I even attempt a showing” Another pause. “Of course I intend to have the best little brother at our school.” Pause “Yeah the other guys will be jealous when Sam is fully reprogrammed. Gotta go, he’s downstairs, time to offer him a chance to be a good little boy.”</p></div>",[]
325,"Sam's Saga, Part 3",3,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Sam enters his second full day as a prisoner of Jonah. Sam commits a large transgression and learns what Jonah has planned for him.,2007-06-06,1,4,"teen/b, bd, ds, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sam was in his current position now for several hours. Jonah had untied him from the rafter and he attached a thick, black leather collar to him and a chain leash and led Sam to the bedroom; he had more humiliation for Sam.</p> <p>Sam’s hands were again cuffed behind him and his ankles were hobbled by a chain and secured to locked steel ankle shackles. Jonah pointed out that he picked them up on the internet too.</p> <p>Sam’s hands were undone and quickly retied with a very long length of rope in front of him and then tied up to an eyebolt screwed into the ceiling. “That’s screwed into a joist up there, it will support my entire weight, so don’t even think you can pull it down,” warned Jonah.</p> <p>Jonah didn’t stretch Sam to his tiptoes. He pulled Sam’s wrists over his head but left the boy some slack. The object was to keep Sam standing. Jonah intended to leave Sam this way for a very long time today. Sam could take a couple steps in his steel shackles, no sitting or squatting. He had to remain naked and standing or end up hanging by his wrists.</p> <p>Sam had lost track of time. He was blinded with another internet find, a leather blindfold with soft padding around his eyes that totally sealed off his sight.</p> <p>Sam’s knees and legs felt like rubber. But he could hear everything. In his somewhat sensory deprived state, his body tired, his hearing became highly tuned. He heard every creak of the house. The breeze through the tree’s leaves. Even the cars passing by. Something he heard he couldn’t place. There was the sound of ripping cardboard and the click and tinkling of what sounded like metal. He heard Jonah working on a project near him. But what was going on, Sam hadn't a clue.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Jonah lowered Sam’s hands and removed his blindfold. Sam immediately looked out the window and saw it was pitch black. The sun was high in the sky last time he was able to see. “What time is it?” he asked. “About 1am. Time for bed.”</p> <p>“How long?” A tired Sam asked.</p> <p>“Close to 11 hours. Bet you’re real tired now.” Sam nodded. “Let’s go brush your teeth and then bed. Sam turned toward Jonah’s on-suite bathroom and saw the source of the unknown sounds from earlier in the day. It was a cage, the kind used for dogs. This one was quite large, black, with the door open wide.</p> <p>“I didn’t know you had a dog, Jonah.” Sam mumbled as the two walked to the bathroom.</p> <p>“I don’t.” and Jonah left it at that. He quickly ushered Sam into the bathroom and up to the sink, he pulled out a toothbrush applied some paste and handed it to Sam. It was a struggle for Sam to brush with his hands bound, but he managed. Jonah then took a wash cloth and wiped Sam’s face and gave the boy a small glass of water to drink. He reattached the leash to Sam and took him back to the cage.</p> <p>“Get in.” Jonah ordered.</p> <p>“You're kidding!” Sam protested in surprise.</p> <p>“Nope. In. Now!” Jonah was very stern.</p> <p>“And what if I don’t?”</p> <p>“Sam, stop fighting me. If you don’t get in, I will hogtie you so tight you won’t be able to wiggle your little toe, blindfold and gag you silly. Then I’ll toss you in head first and lock the door. Either way you're in there. How comfortable you are is up to you.”</p> <p>“Jonah, why are you doing this to me? Please stop. I don’t want to do this anymore. Please- I’m begging you!”</p> <p>Jonah smiled, Sam was beginning to crack. Jonah just pointed to the open door. Sam looked at it and back into Jonah’s eyes. Sam’s tired eyes were pleading. Jonah loved it, he was beginning to win now and he knew it. Jonah pointed at the door without saying a word. Sam hesitated still. Jonah reached for some coiled rope near by. Sam noticed and got down on the floor and crawled through the opening.</p> <p>Once inside Jonah untied Sam’s wrists and recuffed them and re-blindfolded him. He then gave Sam a small pillow and the baby blanket. Jonah closed and locked the door with two large padlocks. “Now lie down and get some sleep. Tomorrow I might answer your question if you’re good enough to earn it.”</p> <p>“Jonah, I’m very hungry can I have something to eat please?” Sam asked.</p> <p>“Not now, it’s bedtime, you should have asked earlier. I’m afraid you’ve missed dinner, if you had just said something sooner. But not now. You’ll just have to wait for breakfast.”</p> <p>“Please, Jonah.” Sam begged pleading.</p> <p>“No. Go to sleep. I don’t want to hear another word or you’ll be very uncomfortable and won’t get any sleep and I’d like you rested. Don’t remove the blindfold for any reason. Good night.”</p> <p>Sam didn’t reply. For the next few minutes he listened to Jonah move around his bedroom.</p> <p>How did he get into this mess? He’d been bound for over 24 hours. He was hungry and now chained up inside a dog’s cage. He realized it wasn’t his fault. Jonah was just a psycho- that was it. He’d just have to hope Jonah wasn’t crazy enough to hurt him more than the spanking. But as time passed Sam was getting less sure about that. And he was getting less and less sure about his own ability to escape Jonah. He tested his bondage a lot and it didn’t give a bit. Now he was literally locked in metal and caged, there was no way of getting out tonight. He heard Jonah climb into his large, soft bed and switch off the light. Sam put his head on the pillow, before he knew it he was sound asleep. Being bound like he was all day, having little sleep last night and no food since the afternoon took its toll on the teenager. The boy was wiped out and thankfully the sandman came quickly. </p> <p>Jonah was shaking Sam’s head. It took a few minutes for the sleepy blonde to wake up. Jonah pulled off the blindfold. Sam had raccoon eyes from the impression left by the leather. “Hungry, Sammy?”</p> <p>“Yeah.”</p> <p>“How’d you sleep?”</p> <p>“Pretty good I guess, my legs hurt.”</p> <p>“Of course they do, you hung by them and stood for over 11 hours and you couldn’t stretch them out last night. What’d you expect?” Sam hadn't given it any thought. He just wanted it to end. “Here’s your breakfast.”</p> <p>To Sam it was a feast. A bowl of cheerios, a toasted bagel with cream cheese, and sippy cup of juice. “I believe in a big breakfast on Sundays, enjoy.”</p> <p>Sam didn’t care what Jonah was saying; he inhaled the food.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Sam was sitting on the bedroom floor looking up at Jonah who was on his bed. Jonah was holding up a plaid pattern Speedo in pastel colors and explaining this was what Sam was going to wear today. Some more debate followed, it seems that a well-rested Sam had a little more spunk in him than the sleepy Sam of last night. But in the end Jonah won again. Sam now was in the pastel, what Sam would call preppy, colored plaid Speedo, handcuffs, and ankle shackles. Sam was told to take a shower.</p> <p>“But how will I get this, this, this thing off?” Sam pointed to the Speedo.</p> <p>“It’s a swim suit silly, it doesn’t need to come off, it can get wet. Now go.”</p> <p>Fifteen minutes later Sam was back in Jonah’s bedroom. “This feels weird.” Referring to the wet Speedo clinging to his body.</p> <p>“You're all chained up and you think a wet suit is weird?” That’s a good sign Jonah thought. “Sammy, I need you back in your cage. I have to go out and I want you safe and secure.”</p> <p>“No, please. I promise I won’t go anyplace. Where can I go in these chains anyway? I’ll just hang here. Yeah, here in the bedroom. I won’t leave this room.”</p> <p>“And let you look for the cuff keys, nice try.”</p> <p>“Crap,” thought Sam.</p> <p>Jonah had a large coil of rope in this hand. “Come on now, I’ll be gone like an hour. Gotta go get dinner for us. In ya go.”</p> <p>Sam shuffled into the cage. Jonah double locked the door.</p> <p>Shortly after Jonah left the room the silence got to Sam. He lost himself in thought about his last day. The way he’d been captured, tied up, hand-fed, hanging from the rafters in the cool basement and the position yesterday standing up. Lastly his mind drifted to the cage where he’d slept all of last night and was again locked in.</p> <p>Sam didn’t notice right away but he’d gotten hard inside the tight, lycra bathing suit. His hand absent-mindedly drifted to his hard boy cock, the way a twelve-year-old boy’s hand will do. He began rubbing his cock through the smooth silky fabric.</p> <p>His breathing became heavier, harder and faster.</p> <p>He closed his eyes, lost in the feelings his cock was generating.</p> <p>Then Sam tensed, he came, then shuddered. The chains around his wrist and ankles clinking as his body had an orgasm and recovered.</p> <p>His boy cum wet the bathing suit and began to cool against his body. The stickiness was a little gross to Sam, but he had little choice in the matter. He had to let the cool cum where it was and get used to it.</p> <p>Jonah came back. Sam’s cum stained bathing suit was still damp and cool. The dark wet spot was a dead give away to his activities while left alone in the cage. Jonah was not pleased.</p> <p>“What the hell did you do, Sammy?” Jonah demanded.</p> <p>“Whatta you mean? I didn’t do anything. I was locked in the cage the whole time?” Sam asked with complete ignorance of his transgression. “That wet spot there! What is that?”</p> <p>Sam’s whole face went instantly beet red. He looked down at his cock outlined in the tight fabric. “Oh, that.”</p> <p>“Yeah that. What exactly is that, Sammy?”</p> <p>“I guess that I got a little over excited and I kinda…” he couldn’t finish.</p> <p>“You are in so much trouble, young man.”</p> <p>“What? No! I didn’t mean… I’m sorry if I ruined the bathing suit.”</p> <p>“It’s not the bathing suit. You touched yourself without my permission and you came.”</p> <p>“What, you mean I have to have your permission to do…that?”</p> <p>“Of course you do, Sammy. You're my property now. You have no right to pleasure yourself. I tell you when and if you may. I control it. I control you! Do you understand that?”</p> <p>Jonah sounded really, really mad. Sam looked down at the floor, his cuffed hands and chained feet in his view. His eyes watered up. Jonah lifted up Sam’s chin and looked the boy right into his teary eyes. “Do you understand me, Sammy?” he asked again.</p> <p>“Uhm, yeah. I guess so…”</p> <p>Jonah pulled Sam closed and hugged him tight. He leaned over to whisper in Sam’s ear.</p> <p>Sam’s eyes went wide and his whole body was rigid.</p> <p>Jonah attached the lead to the collar and with a yank led the younger boy out of the bedroom.</p> <p>After dinner Sam was left tied to the dining room chair. His right hand to the arm, his chest to the back of the chair and his knees to the chair’s legs, just under the seat. His ankles were pulled up along the outside of the wooden chair, toe tips barely touching the cool marble floor. Jonah had allowed Sam to feed himself, but only with his left hand.</p> <p>“Time we had a chat, Sammy. Time I let you know what's happening to you and why, just a little bit.”</p> <p>“Unless you're gunna tell me you're gunna let me go, I’m really not interested in what you have to say.”</p> <p>“Yeah you are. I know you're curious, I can see it your eyes. You need to know. See some of the guys on the soccer team, we have this little club. We call it the Brother’s Club. You're now a rookie member.”</p> <p>“I’m not on your soccer team. We don’t even go to the same school.” “Doesn’t matter. Anyway a group of us all have little brothers, like you are now, we’re the older brothers. Some of the littles are the guy’s real little brother, the rest are like you, picked out to be the little. Although we’ll kinda be real brothers after our parents marry.</p> <p>The littles are basically our servants, our slaveboys. They do what we tell them, when we say, without question no matter what. There’s a training period of course- that’s what you’re doing now. You're being trained. I intend to have the best little brother in the club, and I know you're not gunna to let me down.”</p> <p>Sam just sat there stunned; he couldn’t believe what he was hearing.</p> <p>Jonah continued, “As my little you're under my protection. No one can pick on you anymore. You’ll get to hang out with me, my friends and their littles. Most of the littles are friends with each other. We allow that.”</p> <p>“Problem, we don’t go to the same school. You go to that stuck-up private school I go to public. The kids at my school will still pick on me.”</p> <p>“Yeah, ‘bout that. I’m not supposed to tell you. But next year you’re transferring to my school. Dad, our dad, has it all planned. It was going to be a surprise. See my mom really likes you and she thought it was a good idea for the two of us to benefit. Also, by the time we’re all done with your training, you're gunna ask your mom and our dad about moving in here with us. It’s closer to the school and all, it just makes sense.</p> <p>“As your big brother I get to pick out what rules, above the universal ones, you have to obey. I get to pick out your outfits, call it your uniform, like you have on now, when you're at home here, or at our Brother’s Club meetings. But one universal rule is this.” Jonah held up a delicate black chain, about 10 inches long. “This is the mark of a little. You all wear them; they’re a Big’s mark of ownership.”</p> <p>“What do you mean? Where, exactly, do I wear that?” Sam asked with obvious trepidation in his voice.</p> <p>“Around your left ankle.” Jonah got up went to the garage and came back with pliers. “Once on it doesn’t come off, ever, it’s there to stay.” He bent down and measured the chain for Sam’s ankle, removed a few links. He wrapped the chain around and clamped an end link shut around the other end link forming a continuous loop. One single link had been placed to hang down from the others. “This one provides convenient attachment points for when it’s needed.” Sam wasn’t sure he totally understood that, but he knew he wasn’t going to like that little feature very much. “There we go, all done. Once you’re a full member you’ll get a gold charm to attach to this. That way all the Bigs and littles know what you are and who you belong to.”</p> <p>Sam thought he’d give it one last try, “Jonah please don’t do this. Look, you're not well, okay. You don’t want to do this to me. It’s not right, you must see that. Please just let me go and I promise- I swear I won’t say a word about any of this. I’ll forget it ever happened.”</p> <p>“Sammy, it’s alright. All through human history men have owned others. Those in positions of power, like me, have always had their servants. Greece, Rome, the Ottoman Empire, even America.”</p> <p>“You're talking about slavery, Jonah. Slavery! Slavery is so totally illegal!”</p> <p>“Right now it is, but only for the last 170 years or so of over 5,000 years of history. Slavery still goes on today in lots of places around the world. Africa, the Mid-east, Thailand…”</p> <p>Sam interrupted, “Come on, let me go! You're crazy!” Sam was pulling and shaking with all his might against his bonds. Basically he was freaking out about learning he was being turned into a little in the Brother’s Club, in reality a slave, no matter how Jonah tried to sugar coat and rationalize it.</p> <p>“I’m not crazy, Sammy. I actually do love you like a brother. I’ve liked you since we first met. I knew from day one you’d be my little someday. Remember this benefits you too.”</p> <p>Sam was lost in his pleading. He was sobbing and some tears were running down his checks.</p> <p>Jonah gently took Sam’s left wrist. He tied it to the arm the chair. He took the ball gag and without resistance placed it in Sam’s mouth. Jonah had it buckled before Sam knew what was happening. Sam started screaming into the gag, his crying continued.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Sammy. I’m gunna take care of you. It’s good you’ve reached this point. You're accepting what's happening. I am so proud of you.” Jonah wiped the tears away with his thumb. “I’m gunna let you calm down now. I’ll just be in the next room. You take some deep breaths and relax. Then we’ll watch a movie together and get to bed. Tomorrow we have to pack quick for the lake. It’s a four-hour drive up there and I wanna get an early start.</p> <p>“Sammy, you’ve never been to our cabin. We’ve owned it for years. I’ve been going there since I was like three. I know you're gunna love it. I can’t wait to show it to you. It’s quiet up there, not like here in town.” Jonah leaned down and gently kissed Sam on the forehead. Not out of passion, but an older brother comforting a younger brother. He gave Sam a smile. He left the room turning out the light. Sam continued crying in the darkness.</p></div>",[]
326,"Sam's Saga, Part 4",4,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Jonah gets Sam ready for their trip to the mountain cabin.,2007-06-26,2,4,"teen, b, bd",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After Sam calmed down from his freak-out at the dinner table Jonah released him from the chair. He led Sam by his collar and leash to the living room. Jonah allowed Sam to sit on the couch and retied his ankles and wrists together, he left on the collar and leash. Jonah sat next to Sam, picked up a remote and started the movie. The large plasma flickered to life.</p> <p>Jonah knew that Sam was now putty in his hands. Oh, there might be more rebellions from Sam, but the war was basically won. Sam was broken so now it was a matter of some additional training and getting Sam ready for his presentation to the Brother’s Club.</p> <p>The official presentation would happen after school started, but before then there would be informal meetings with some of the members and their littles. Jonah was friends with them after all; just because it was summer vacation was no reason not to see his friends. Plus he wanted Sam to get to know a few of the other littles. They could help show him the ropes, so to speak.</p> <p>Sam ended up falling asleep with his head on Jonah’s lap shortly after the movie started. Jonah thought the movie was crap; he ended it early and sealed it back in its return envelope. He gently woke Sam, untied his ankles and led the sleepy blonde back to the bedroom. After the customary brushing of teeth Sam was again placed inside his cage, his hands remained bound and a blindfold was put on. Sam was snoring softly before Jonah even got into bed. Jonah smiled at the boy curled up in the cage on the floor. “Oh yeah, I knew I was right picking you, Sammy,” he whispered and went to bed.</p> <p>The next morning Jonah got Sam up at 5am and ordered him to take a quick cold water shower, after applying a set of ankle shackles. After that he was instructed to meet Jonah in the kitchen, which he did. Once there, Sam was offered a sippy cup of apple juice and an English muffin with peanut butter.</p> <p>“How are you this morning, Sammy?”</p> <p>“Okay, it’s way too early for me though. Why’d you get me up so early?”</p> <p>“We have to hit the road for the cabin. Don’t worry, little brother, you can sleep in the car. Actually- here take this.” Jonah handed him a small blue pill.</p> <p>“What’s this? I don’t do drugs.”</p> <p>“It’s an ordinary over the counter pain pill with a little sleeping dose in it. No drugs. You have to be a little sore from the past couple of days. Plus you can get some sleep in the car, which you’ll need. You have work to do once we get there.”</p> <p>“What kind of work?”</p> <p>Jonah ignored the question. “If you're finished we’ll get moving.”</p> <p>“Okay, where are my clothes?”</p> <p>“Don’t need ‘em. Everything is packed in the car. You're fine the way you are.”</p> <p>“In this? This little Speedo and chains? Are you nuts?”</p> <p>“Now, now, no more of that.” And he ushered Sam out to his car.</p> <p>Jonah opened the passenger door and Sam got in. He quickly undid Sam’s right ankle and wrapped the chain around the front metal posts holding the seat to the car floor, firmly securing the boy in place. Jonah tied Sam’s hands together so they rested in the boy’s lap. He then applied a long strip of clear duct tape over his mouth and almost the whole way around Sam’s head. Pressing it tight against his skin to seal it. This is to remind you, I don’t want it falling off. Jonah knew that simple tape gags were not effective or secure, he wanted the psychological effect on Sam more then anything. Being gagged in the car, in pubic was a mind game.</p> <p>Jonah didn’t think Sam would try anything. But with his feet secured to the car itself Sam wasn’t going to be able to bolt if they stopped anyplace on the way into the mountains. Plus if anyone did see through the tinted windows into the car all they would see would be a shirtless teenager sitting in the passenger seat. The ankle chain and his hands weren’t visible from the outside.</p> <p>Jonah had picked up some basics at the grocery store yesterday while he was out. Cereal, bread, bagels, peanut butter, jelly, chips, cookies, and your basic assortment of food, healthy and junk. He just left them all in the car, no point unpacking and re-packing. He’d call old man Rudolph on the road and have him put together the usual cabin provisions and pick them up before heading to the cabin. Mr. Rudolph owned the general store 7 miles from the cabin. He’d put together the meat, milk, etc, stuff that needed to stay cold and couldn’t make the 4 hour trip in a hot car’s trunk.</p> <p>Jonah had packed the chains, restraints, ropes and other goodies for Sam while he was in the shower. He didn’t forget an extra pair of Speedos or the teddy bear footie PJs.</p> <p>They hit the road and about 30 minutes into the trip Sam’s head drifted over to rest against the window and he fell asleep. Jonah smiled at the nearly naked and lightly bound boy next to him. “Yep, I really picked a good one here.” He thought to himself. And the two teenage boys headed to the mountains.</p> <p>Sam’s adventure was just beginning… </p></div>",[]
327,"Sam's Saga, Part 5",5,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,"Jonah and his ""little brother"" Sam arrive at Jonah's mountain cabin. Sam learns of some of the rules he must follow as a little brother…",2007-07-17,4,4,"T/b, bond, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Boy's Week at the Cabin Begins</p> <p>Jonah pulled into the gravel parking lot of Rudolph’s General Store, the boys were now about seven miles away from the cabin. Time: about 11am. The staples were ready to go when Jonah arrived so all he had to do was go to check-out and pay the bill. At the register old man Rudolph, whose known Jonah since Jonah was three, looked out to where the car was parked.</p> <p>“Nice looking car you have there, Jonah. What is that, some European import?” </p> <p>“Yeah, it’s the new Saab.”</p> <p>“Wait a second, who’s that in the passenger seat?”</p> <p>“Oh that’s my little brother-to-be, Sammy.”</p> <p>“Little brother-to-be, not sure I get your meaning?”</p> <p>“His father and my mom are getting married soon. Thought I’d bring him up here and show him the cabin. You know - take a little vacay.”</p> <p>“Oh, well congratulate to your mother for me, and say hi to, what’s his name… Sam for me. Can’t wait to meet him.”</p> <p>“Will do Mr. Rudolph. I’d have brought Sammy in, but he’s a little tired and still asleep. We left pretty early this morning. Take care, I’ll see you if we need more food during the week.”</p> <p>Jonah left the store carrying a large box of provisions. He popped the trunk with the key fob, placed the box inside, waking Sam by slamming the trunk shut, and Jonah got in the car.</p> <p>“You're awake, I see.”</p> <p>“”Ummm,” Sam mumbled through his gagged lips.</p> <p>“We’re almost there. Just a few miles to go.”</p> <p>After the general store there was no sign of civilization save the blacktop road that led to the long gravel driveway, which in turn led to the cabin. Jonah turned off the main road- the ride got rougher. Sam stared out the window as he was driven into the woods. The trees seemed to get closer and closer to the car. Sam though for a moment he heard some banjo music. “What movie was that from? Something about delivering?” he thought.</p> <p>Then almost without warning the trees parted and the cabin appeared. Jonah saw Sam’s reaction to the structure and ripped the clear tape off Sam’s face in one quick swipe.</p> <p>“Ouch! I thought you had a cabin?”</p> <p>“That’s it, Sammy.” Jonah nodded toward the building.</p> <p>“That’s not a cabin. A cabin is rustic, small, run down with a rotting swing chair hanging on the front porch, with weeds growing all over the place. That’s a mansion, and it’s landscaped.”</p> <p>“What did you expect, something out of “Deliverance” silly?” Jonah asked as he pulled his car into the garage.</p> <p>Jonah released Sammy from the car, but left the ankle shackles on him. Sam was ordered to unload the car, all except one bag. Jonah took that bag inside himself. Sam figured it was Jonah’s clothes and such. It took about 90 minutes for Sam to unload the car and put away all the groceries and other items. It took so long because Jonah stood watch and told him where and how everything was to be placed, and being hobbled Sam found moving quickly difficult. Sam tripped several times as one or the other of his bare feet caught the chain and unexpectedly shortened his step, but he managed to not fall or more importantly drop anything. After he was finished Jonah ordered Sam to get him a soda and a glass of water and meet him in the living room.</p> <p>Jonah took the can of soda and let Sam have the water. Sam took his ordered position on the chair facing Jonah; the two were about four feet apart. Sam was happy to relax a moment. Well, relax as much as a nearly nude boy, wearing only a Speedo, with his ankles chained together can be.</p> <p>“Okay, Sammy, here are the rules for you. First, you're not to say anything right now or I’ll gag you, if you have any questions save them until I’m done. Second, you're not to wear anything I don’t specifically tell you too, once you have something on consider it locked on and can only be removed if I tell you to. Third, you will always, and I mean always be barefoot.”</p> <p>Sam forgot himself and interrupted, “Barefoot everywhere, but what if I’m in a store or something?”</p> <p>Jonah shot him a look that told Sam he’d broken rule one. Jonah got up without a word and pulled the ball gag out the bag he’d carried in. “I warned you.” Sam slammed his hands over his mouth and shook his head no. Jonah walked up and calmly held the ball in front of Sam’s mouth, he wanted to give Sam a chance to comply. He didn’t. Jonah grabbed Sam’s ear and gave it a twist. Sam didn’t give in, Jonah had to repeat the ear pinch several more times.</p> <p>“Jonah please, I’m sorry, I don’t want that thing in my mouth.” “Too bad, Sammy, now it’s staying in longer for speaking a second time.” Jonah grabbed his ear again and after a small test of wills Sammy relented and in popped the red ball, which was buckled tight at the back of his head.</p> <p>“Third rule, you’ll always be barefoot, and I do mean always, even in public. Fourth, you will obey what I tell you without question. Fifth if you don’t you’ll be punished. Sixth, you will obey all other Big Brothers, if you think an order from them is over the top, you’ll ask me about it before you say yes or no. Seventh, you will not use any furniture without my express permission. Eighth, you will wear this collar whenever we’re home alone or with other Bigs and littles.”</p> <p>Jonah reached in the bag and pulled out a collar. It was wide and black and leather. Sam noticed it had four metal rings attached.</p> <p>Jonah quickly strapped it around Sam’s neck, made sure it wasn’t too tight and clicked a little padlock on it. “There, it doesn’t come off until I say so. Now how about a tour of our “cabin”?” Sam nodded.</p> <p>Sam had already seen the living room, kitchen and garage. Jonah showed Sam the den, the bar area, the game room and then the upstairs. Three bedrooms, all with private bathrooms, a laundry room and smaller room which appeared to be an office of some kind, then they headed outside. Outback was a large brick patio with gas grill and nice furniture. A brick path lead down to the lake and the private dock. The two walked out onto the wooden dock. Sam felt really weird standing there like he was, ankles chained, gagged and collared, rough wood under his feet. He felt very exposed and was glad at the moment the cabin was so isolated. Just then Jonah’s cell phone rang.</p> <p>Sam could only hear one side of the conversation.</p> <p>“Hello? Hey there Cole, how’s things? Cool. That’s a great idea, just one problem with that. I’m not home, I’m up here at the cabin with Sammy. Yeah he’s right here. Yes, I think so. No he can’t say hi, he’s gagged right now.”</p> <p>Sam’s eyes went wide with surprise and he groaned into the ball. He couldn’t believe that Jonah was telling someone he was gagged! Jonah pushed Sam back and down so he was sitting on the dock cross-legged. He shot a look down at Sam that told him to be quiet.</p> <p>“Sorry about that, Cole. Hey, I’ve got an idea, why don’t you and Tyler come up here. We’ve got plenty of room. How about Wednesday and stay till Friday? Cool, see you then.” And he hung up.</p> <p>Sam couldn’t believe this. He wasn’t even used to Jonah seeing him in this embarrassing situation, and now he’d invited two strangers over. “Good news, little brother. Cole and Tyler will be here to visit later this week.”</p> <p>Sam shook his head violently ‘no’ as he grunted his protests into the ball gag.</p> <p>“Oh don’t worry, Cole’s a big and Tyler’s his little. I think you and Tyler will be good friends soon enough. So relax, but that means I have to accelerate your training a bit so you don’t embarrass me when they arrive.</p> <p>“It’s about lunchtime. Why don’t we go back to the house and you can make me something to eat. Nothing for you I’m afraid since you’re gagged. But if you're good for a while when I take this out I’ll let you have something to snack on before dinner. Understand me?” With those last two words Jonah looked Sam directly in the eyes.</p> <p>Sam nodded slowly. Again he’d been defeated. How did this keep happening? Why did Jonah always win? Sam would have to figure that out.</p> <p>Jonah grabbed the front ring on Sam’s collar with his finger and led Sam back into the kitchen.</p></div>",[]
328,"Sam's Saga, Part 6",6,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Sam's induction as Jonah's little brother continues....,2007-07-24,2,4,"T/b, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dinnertime Monday</p> <p>Sam was learning what one of his new duties as Jonah’s little was. It was standing beside the chair of his Big, as Jonah kept referring to himself, while the Big ate dinner. Sam, as the little, would eat after Jonah was done. Normally, as it was explained to Sam, he would be free to stand on his own. That way Sam could fetch Jonah seconds, refill his beverage and serve him dessert, basically be his waiter and butler. But since it was the first evening of training Sam was just learning how to stand, be silent and wait his turn to eat. Sam found his hands bound with rope in front of him and his right ankle chained to the leg of Jonah’s chair. Sam was standing on Jonah’s left side.</p> <p>Sam wasn’t presently gagged as he’d spent several hours of the afternoon gagged for speaking out of turn. He had been warned not to speak, and as he didn’t want the gag put back in while his jaws still ached from the hours spend sucking the ball this afternoon, he obeyed.</p> <p>Jonah finished his dinner and put away the dishes as Sam patiently waited in his bondage in the dinning room. His legs and bare feet hurt from standing so long, the hardwood flooring underneath wasn’t helping his comfort level.</p> <p>Jonah returned after about 20 minutes with a steaming bowl in one hand and four lengths of coiled ropes in the other. Sam sighed he knew that this wasn’t going to be a good thing.</p> <p>Jonah released Sam’s ankle from the shackle, “Hop up on the table, Sammy.”</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“Get your butt on the table and lay down on your back.”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“You're forgetting rule number four. That’s the one about obeying me. Now one last chance, if you want dinner…” Jonah pointed to the tabletop once again.</p> <p>Having been forced to skip lunch and never offered the promised snack before dinner, Sam was indeed hungry and did as he was told.</p> <p>“Good boy.” Jonah then pulled Sam’s ankles to the corners of the large wooden dining table and secured them in place. Then he undid Sam’s wrists, pulled them over his head and secured them to the opposite end of the table from his ankles. Sam was spread eagle on the table. Jonah retrieved the bowl from the sideboard where he’d placed it early and sat down next to Sam’s head.</p> <p>“I’m going to feed you dinner now, Sam.”</p> <p>“Jonah, this is ridiculous. Why can’t I just eat it myself?”</p> <p>“Because I said so. Again you're forgetting about rule four. That will be the last time I let that one slide. Now open up.”</p> <p>Jonah began spooning the bound Sam his dinner. A bowl of white rice and cubed tofu that had been fried and mixed with the rice. It took about 20 minutes for Jonah to finish feeding Sam, he was in no rush after all.</p> <p>Jonah cleaned up Sam, released him from the table, rechaining his ankles and handcuffing him once again. After Sam had wiped the table of the spilled rice grains, Jonah collared him and attached the chain leash. Then the two boys went for a walk.</p> <p>To Sam’s surprise he discovered that a pathway led around the lake and that is where Jonah was leading him. Thankfully the path was mostly dirt but every so often a rock or twig caught Sam’s bare sole forcing Sam to give a little “ouch” every now and then.</p> <p>“So, Sammy, what’s your impression so far?” Jonah asked.</p> <p>“Impression? Of what?”</p> <p>“Of the past several days, silly.”</p> <p>“Oh. Well… that. I don’t think you're totally psycho any more, but I still have doubts about your overall sanity.”</p> <p>Jonah laughed a bit. “You thought I was gunna hurt your or something didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah I kinda did. Especially that first night. I was pretty scared.”</p> <p>“I can understand that. But know one thing, Sammy, I'm not going to hurt you or allow you to be hurt, ever. First off that’s not my style. Second it’s against the rules of the club.”</p> <p>“So what’s the deal with me being tied up all the time? And not being allowed to wear clothes and that rule about always being barefoot?”</p> <p>“I like to tie people up. It’s called bondage by the way. And it’s part of your training, but you don’t need to know the details of that. And you look really good in bondage. About the clothes. You’re too modest, you need to loosen up and gain some confidence. Once you get used to being nearly nude you’ll be more confident about yourself. Let’s face it you can’t be too uptight if your 99 percent naked can you? About the barefoot thing. That’s a reminder to you of your station, about you being a little. It’s a sign of submissiveness. And besides I think it’s cute.</p> <p>“Submissiveness? What’s that?”</p> <p>“Oh, that’s a fancy word we use in the trade, so to speak, for someone in your position. You’re submissive to my will. You do as I say. You submit yourself. Get it?”</p> <p>“Yeah I guess so.”</p> <p>“Come on admit it,” Jonah bumped Sam’ shoulder with his own, “it’s not been so terrible, has it?”</p> <p>Sam thought in silence for a moment, “No, I guess not. I have to admit this cabin and the lake are amazing.”</p> <p>“I knew you’d love it…here.”</p> <p>It was another 45 minutes around the lake before the pair returned to the patio. Sam was tied ankles and wrists to an iron patio chair while Jonah lit up the patio fireplace. “It’s July I know, but the nights can get chilly up here. Plus it means we can roast these!” Jonah held up a bag or marshmallows. Sam actually had to giggle at Jonah’s actions and the seemingly silliness of the situation. A normal night at the lake with the exception of him being bound tightly to a piece of patio furniture.</p> <p>“Plus I’ve got graham crackers and chocolate bars, Sammy.” Jonah teased.</p> <p>“S’mores?”</p> <p>“Bingo!” Jonah release Sam’s hands from the arms of the chair but handcuffed them again. This would give just enough freedom or make his own s’mores.</p> <p>For the better part of the next couple hours the two chatted away about a variety of subjects. Sam got pretty good at working with his bound hands and to Jonah’s eyes seemed to totally forget he was just about stripped to nothing and in bondage. Jonah was pleased at his progress with Sam. Getting Sam to admit that this wasn’t all too bad had been a major victory. Sam was progressing nicely.</p> <p>Just before heading up to bed, Jonah turned Sam so the boys were facing each other. Jonah was a head taller than Sam but the two looked each other in the eyes. Sam remained silent. “Sammy, little brother, you’ve made me very happy and very proud of you.”</p> <p>Sam wasn’t used to this kind of praise. He actually, genuinely smiled, “Thanks.”</p> <p>Jonah pulled Sam into his arms and hugged the smaller, blonde, bound boy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tuesday Morning</p> <p>Sam awoke face up on a small single bed. The sun was shinning brightly through the window and a cool breeze was wafting through the screen.</p> <p>Sam was laying face up because he had no choice about his position. Jonah had tied him the night before in a classic spread-eagle position. The bed was a small single, rustic mountain-style in design, which means the headboard and footboard were logs cut and shaped properly. This meant a strong crossbeam construction to attach ropes.</p> <p>Jonah pulled each of Sam’s feet to the corresponding upright beam of the footboard and securely secured the ankle in place. Jonah then did the same with Sam’s hands, but he left a little slack so Sam wasn’t as taught as a bowstring. But he wasn’t exactly loose either. For the final touch Jonah tied a scarf around Sam’s lower face to act as a gag. The scarf served as a reminder for Sam to remain quiet during the night rather than as an effective means of silencing him. Sam remained in his plaid Speedo. Jonah didn’t bother to cover him, as it was summer, however he did allow him a pillow for comfort.</p> <p>Sam looked around the room but didn’t see Jonah in the room or in his bed. In fact Jonah’s bed was made, he must have gotten up earlier and Sam slept right through it. Sam was happy that Jonah didn’t pack the cage nor have another one set up here. Sleeping spread-eagle took some getting used to. And every time he tried to roll over in his sleep he woke himself up by self-tugging on the ropes that held him. But Sam was glad that he wasn’t uncomfortably curled up in a locked cage.</p> <p>Sam noticed that the bedside clock displayed the time as 9:47. He pulled at the ropes holding his hands and feet in place. “This being tied up all the time is getting a little old,” he thought. The knots were just out of reach of his fingers. He pulled and stretched himself but with no luck. The ropes might as well have been steel cables; they felt like steel to Sam.</p> <p>Sam was fully awake, the scarf had moved itself around during the night and with little effort he was able to get it totally off his face and it now rested around his neck. There was no point calling out, only Jonah was there and they were both in the middle of the woods. Sam wiggled his fingers and toes and tired to stretch his waking muscles and joints awake. His blonde hair flopped about- in his eyes and out. If it weren’t for the coolish breeze coming in through the open window he’d have worked up a sweat. As it was he was thinking himself as rather ripe. Jonah hadn't allowed him a shower before bed. </p> <p>Jonah finally appeared at the door, he was fully dressed. Blue Brooks Brothers shirt, tan shorts that ended just above his knees and white canvas sneakers. Jonah was a head taller then Sam, and kept his hair shorter. His chestnut brown hair was parted just over his right eye and sweep over to the side, a few locks always managed to break rank and fall over his forehead. He had brown eyes that never seemed to fully look at someone when he talked to them and a small sprinkle of freckles just across his nose. </p> <p>“Hey there, Sammy. About time you woke up. I heard you moving around and thought it was time to get your day going.”</p> <p>“Why didn’t you just wake me up?” Sam asked.</p> <p>“This is a vacation and you look like you needed your sleep. I figured I’d let you rest up. Now that your are awake time for a shower and a change of clothes.”</p> <p>Sam grinned at that thought but his hopes were quickly dashed as Jonah pulled a solid blue Speedo from his shorts’ pocket.</p> <p>“Where do you find those things, I didn’t even think they sold Speedos like that anymore.” Sam said.</p> <p>Jonah had started untying Sam at his feet. He gave each sole a quick tickle before starting, just to get a rise out of the bound boy. “Oh they still sell them for swim teams and stuff. You just gotta know where to get ‘em.” He winked. Jonah untied Sam’s left hand and handed the blue swimsuit to him. “Here ya go, take the old ones off and put these on.”</p> <p>Sam just starred at Jonah.</p> <p>“Oh alright, you're bashful this morning. I’ll turn around.”</p> <p>While his back was turned Jonah heard the sounds of Sam shuffling and struggling around on the bed. Sam grunted every so often as he yanked on his still bound wrist. “Ok, finished.” Sam annouced.</p> <p>Jonah again locked the metal shackles connected by a chain around the boy’s ankles and then untied the remaining wrist. He sent Sam off to the showers with a pat on his lycra clad behind. “You’ve got 10 minutes. I’ll be waiting right here and don’t forget to brush your teeth.” Even though Jonah was starting to trust Sam more and more not to revolt, there wasn’t any reason for him to slack on his control of his little brother.</p> <p>Back on the dock after breakfast Sam was wearing very little restraint, just the shackles that seemed to become as common to his wardrobe as a shirt used to be. Sam saw a little rowboat tied up next to the dock. The boat wasn’t there the night before. He shifted his weight from foot to foot, his bare soles feeling the rough wood underneath.</p> <p>“I thought we’d do a little boating this morning, you know get out on the lake.” Jonah said.</p> <p>“Jonah, I can’t. I don’t like boats.” Sam said. Jonah noticed the change in the boy’s voice. It was softer and a bit nervous.</p> <p>“Whatcha mean you don’t like boats?”</p> <p>“I just don’t, okay.” Sam turned defiant.</p> <p>“That’s a problem.” Jonah thought for a moment. He pulled out some ropes from his seemingly bottomless pockets. He quickly turned Sam around pulling his arms behind him. He tied Sam’s wrists together. He then wrapped a rope around Sam’s stomach several times pinning his bound wrists to his back. He tied another length of rope around Sam’s knees and chinched it tight.</p> <p>“Sammy, do you trust me?” Jonah asked.</p> <p>“Not really.”</p> <p>“You’d better start.” And with that he picked up the smaller boy and carried him into the rowboat. He sat him on the plank at the front and quickly tied a rope from his wrists to the center of the chain connecting his ankles.</p> <p>Sam sat bolt upright. He was starring dead ahead. He was visibly shaking but not throwing a fit. He was breathing heavily.</p> <p>After Jonah cast off from the dock, the panic in Sam’s eyes got a bit wider. He whispered he plea to Jonah again. “Jonah, please don’t. Take me back. I can’t. I don’t like boats.”</p> <p>“Don’t be scarred little brother.” Jonah reassured as he placed his hand reassuringly on Sam’s knee. “Just once around the lake.” Jonah began to paddle slowly taking the two boys to the center of the lake. Sam closed his eyes and wished this to end quickly.</p> <p>The next thing Sam knew he heard the sound of the boat hitting the dock and Jonah getting out to secure the boat with the mooring lines. He got back into the boat. This action caused the boat to sway from side to side panicking Sam all over again. Jonah untied and removed Sam from the boat, once again by carrying him. Sam’s feet were again on the wood of the dock. His boating adventure was over, for now.</p> <p>Jonah unbound Sam’s hands and had him lay on his back on the dock. “I’d planned on doing this on the boat. But I could see how scared you were. So here we are.” He tied a single rope to each of Sam’s wrists and pulled one to one support piling of the dock and then repeated that procedure with the other. He untied Sam’s knees. “As you know we have some visitors coming tomorrow. I’d like you have a nice tan for them to see. So you’ll be laying here for a while. I’ll be back to turn you over in a few hours and give you something to drink.”</p> <p>Jonah stood up and walked away. Sam craned his neck to watch as Jonah went back into the house.</p> <p>“Oh crap,” Sam thought, “he’s probably pretty mad at me right now.” Sam laid his head back on the dock and closed his eyes. The sounds of the woods and the wind overtook him and his drifted off into his thoughts. “It could be worse I guess.”</p> <p>Three hours later Jonah returned and helped Sam drink a Coke with the aid of a straw, then turned Sam over on his back. This time he placed a towel under this face as a cushion.</p> <p>“Jonah?” Sam probed.</p> <p>“Yeah…”</p> <p>“How much longer will you keep me in bondage all the time?”</p> <p>“That’s not for you to know, Sammy.”</p> <p>“What about tomorrow when your friends get here. Can I be free then?”</p> <p>“Oh no. They’re in the club. They won’t have any problem with you being bound. Tyler will probably be bound in some way too.”</p> <p>“Who are these people? How’d a club like this get started?”</p> <p>“These people are my friends and will soon be yours. The school has a long tradition with this kind of club. The soccer team isn't the only one to have Bigs and littles. The football team, the baseball team. But we all keep to ourselves. When you get your ankle charm it will be in the shape of a soccer ball; that will distinguish you as a member of the Soccer Brother’s Club. Hey, even the girls have their versions of it with a sister’s club; we never mix clubs with the girls though so you don’t have to worry about that. These clubs have been going on for years, I don’t really know how it all got started.”</p> <p>“Don’t you think it’s all a little weird?”</p> <p>“Not really. Do you?”</p> <p>“Uh, yeah Jonah I do.”</p> <p>“That’s just cause you're new. Once you get more involved and as more time passes it’ll be second nature. Now listen to me, I’ve picked Tyler to be your ‘little’ tutor. He’ll help you and teach you more about what you need to know about the club and how to act with the other Bigs and littles.”</p> <p>“Great. So now what?”</p> <p>“Now we relax, you work on your tan. The ropes and shackles are gunna give you real interesting tan lines. Tonight we’ll make some burgers on the grill and eat on the patio. Maybe go for a walk around the lake. If you're real good I might take you into town later on.”</p> <p>“I assume I’ll be in bondage, as you call it, for all this?”</p> <p>“Why Sammy, of course you will!” Jonah slapped Sammy on the back in a friendly way. “Of course you will!”</p></div>",[]
329,"Sam's Saga, Part 7",7,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,"Sam discovers himself secured by his ankle alone in the cabin's bedroom, Jonah ""asks"" him to start keeping a journal. This is Sam's first journal entry.",2007-07-27,2,4,"T/b, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Wednesday Morning</p> <p>I must have been really out of it this morning. I woke up and found my hands untied and I had a collar around my neck. When did Jonah do this? How did I sleep through that? Whatever.</p> <p>Only one ankle has that shackle thing around it but the other end is locked to the bed. I can get up and out of bed, but I can’t go more then a foot or two from the bed, so what's the point of getting out of bed? I’d just have to sit on the floor.</p> <p>I found a sticky note on this book. This one I am writing in and a pen. The note told me that Jonah wanted me to start a journal and I’d better have something in it by the time Cole and Tyler get here. So here it is. Is this enough? Probably not.</p> <p>I really don’t know what to write about, I’ve never had much use for diaries or journals and it now seems to be called. Seems a bit girly to me, so again I say- whatever.</p> <p>Should I write about what's happened to me over the last four days? What good would that be? I was there and the only other person that might even read this is Jonah and he knows what happened too. He did it to me!</p> <p>I have to admit though that on Friday I was totally scared. I had no clue what Jonah was gunna do to me. You see all those crazy news stories about kidnappings and they never seem to end up good for the kid whose been kidnapped. But I wasn’t really kidnapped was I? At first I thought Jonah was just being a jerk (sorry Jonah) but after he just left me tied that way on the floor for so long- I was sure that it wasn’t a trick or something.</p> <p>When he retied me to that dining room chair and fed me cold pizza I knew that this was something that was gunna go on for a while. Weird huh? Here I was scared, unable to do anything about my situation except struggle, but I knew that this was going to continue.</p> <p>I figured it would all be over Monday when I went home. Well that was two freaking days ago, it’s Wednesday now and I’m up at this so called cabin in the woods and still chained. Chained to a bed no less. I haven't been untied or unchained for like 5 days now! I realize as I wrote that that it seems like being tied is a normal state and what happened before wasn’t normal when it is just the opposite, isn't it?</p> <p>I mean you don’t see people on the street with their hands tied or their feet chained together. Do you? Of course not.</p> <p>But some of the stuff Jonah has used he got off the internet, so there are people who buy this stuff, right? I had no clue.</p> <p>I’m not totally scared anymore. I can’t say I totally like being tied and chained all the time, but it’s not totally horrible either. Most of the positions, don’t get me wrong I’d rather be free, aren't too uncomfortable. Except for that hogtie thing. I’ve gotten used to walking barefoot with my ankles chained together. I have to take smaller steps, but once you get into a rhythm it seems pretty natural.</p> <p>Yesterday Jonah put me on a boat on the lake. I freaking hate boats. I can’t believe he did that to me! I asked him not too, but he just tied me up tighter and put me on the boat. He carried me and tied me to the seat! I held my breath and closed my eyes tight. If I wasn’t tied up and tied to the boat itself I’d have run as fast as I could the other way. I really thought Jonah was gunna be really mad at me for not wanting to go on the boat. That would be breaking the “do as I say rule”, right? But I guess he wasn’t, he didn’t say a thing about it and didn’t act like he was mad at all. We even had a pretty good dinner, talked like I wasn’t next to naked and chained up (how weird is that?) and watched a DVD before he put me to bed.</p> <p>I hope he never makes me do that boat thing again. I’ll have to tell him not too. He promised me he wouldn’t hurt me and this might just fall under that rule. I’ll have to see.</p> <p>I’ve been giving a lot of thought to this Brother’s Club I seemed to have joined. I have a lot of time to think, being tied up for hours and hours gives me lots of, I don’t want to say free-time (ha-ha), but extra-time to think.</p> <p>I guess if I am transferring to this new school in the fall; it will be good to have some friends and have this promised protection from other kids who go there. This black chain around my ankle is my mark of protection apparently.</p> <p>I mean will I be tied up in class? Will the teachers lock my ankles to the desk when I arrive and unlock me when class is over? It can’t be that way.</p> <p>What about the other members of the club? How many are there? Who are the other little brothers? I have to admit it will be nice to go to a new school. I hate the one I go to now.</p> <p>Jonah’s mom has a ton of money from having her own business I guess. Added to my dad’s income and well… I do like Jonah’s house it’s bigger then mom’s and this cabin is really cool. I still can’t believe they call it a cabin. I suppose if I have to trade off a little freedom to move around, and I admit it where do I have to go around here, it’s okay. I am finding that I don’t mind being tied up either. That’s really weird, huh? I guess I’m getting used to it.</p> <p>And it seems that lots of people like it. Last night before the DVD Jonah showed me some web sites with cartoon characters tied up and a site with TV and movie scenes where the actors are all tied up.</p> <p>Strange thing is that all the pictures were of teenagers and cartoon drawings of boys. I wonder if Jonah is gay? (sorry again, Jonah) then he showed me some of the sites where he got some of the stuff he uses to put me in bondage, as he calls it. There was some seriously scary stuff there! And even the site where he got those footie pajamas. So I guess there’s like a whole industry for this stuff? Like he said, all those people can’t be wrong, can they? I keep thinking of that line, “if you cant beat ‘em, join ‘em”. But I’d like to wear more than a Speedo once and a while!</p> <p>Well I think that’s about enough for now, right? I hope so.</p></div>",[]
330,"Sam's Saga, Part 8",8,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,"Cole and his little, Tyler arrive at the cabin mountain to meet Sam.",2007-08-22,3,4,"mm/bb, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Wednesday After Lunch</p> <p>Sam was in the kitchen cleaning up after lunch. He still wore his collar, locked in place, and a chain leash hung from the ring on the front of it. His standard ankle shackles were also in place.</p> <p>“Sammy, Cole and his little brother, Tyler will be here shortly and I need you to be on your best behavior. Understand?”</p> <p>“I’m not some jerk, ya know.”</p> <p>“I know you're not, but I need to know you're gunna be on you're best behavior. You're my little and there are certain standards you need to meet or you’ll embarrass me in front of Cole.”</p> <p>“And that would be bad, right?”</p> <p>“Yeah it would. Can I trust you?”</p> <p>“Yeah. But, um, can I have some clothes to put on before they get here?”</p> <p>“No you're just fine the way you are. Now you're not to talk to either of them unless I give you permission to speak first. Can you remember that?”</p> <p>“Yeah. But about that no clothes thing I…”</p> <p>Interrupting Sam Jonah continued, “because if you can’t stay quiet I’ll gag you now. And if you say one word without permission I’ll gag you right in front of them.”</p> <p>Sam just nodded while his mouth remained shut.</p> <p>Jonah heard Cole’s car pull up next to the house. He and Sam went to the front door Jonah opened it in advance and instructed Sam to stand behind and a little to his side. Sam was in his solid blue Speedo, collar, and ankle shackles. The leash from Sam’s collar was lopped around Jonah’s hand. Sam was visibly nervous. His eyes down looking at his bare feet. He didn’t want to be seen in this position by total strangers.</p> <p>Tyler got out of the car first. He went over to the driver’s door and opened it for Cole, closing it after he got out. Then Tyler went to the trunk and removed a small suitcase and a backpack. They entered the house and Jonah and Cole shook hands and chatted for a few moments. Both littles remained in position and silent.</p> <p>It was time for the introductions. “Cole, I’d like to present my new little brother, Sammy.” Sam still looked at the floor.</p> <p>“Jonah, he’s great. You’ve done good. I like him. He’ll be very popular in our club,” Cole replied.</p> <p>Sam’s face flushed with embarrassment.</p> <p>“Sammy, shake Cole’s hand and say hello,” Jonah instructed. Sam complied.</p> <p>“Sammy, I’d like to introduce you to my little brother Tyler. He’ll be your tutor for your joining of our little club.” Cole said.</p> <p>Tyler stepped forward and extended his hand to Sam, Sam took it and raised his head. For the first time he saw the two other boys who’d come for a three-day visit.</p> <p>Tyler stood in front of him. Sam could hardly believe the sight that greeted him. Tyler was a little shorter then he was. He had straight hair that ended on his shoulders. His hair had a slightly red tint.</p> <p>Tyler had green eyes the color of jade and what could be called a peaches ‘n cream complexion. Tyler was dressed in tan shorts and a light blue polo shirt. There was a rather thick shiny chain around his neck. One end of the chain hung down from the loop at his neck disappearing under the fabric of his cotton shirt.</p> <p>At the end of his smooth thin legs he had on white ankle socks and blue and white sneakers. On his left ankle was the same type of black metal chain that was around Sam’s but Tyler’s had a small gold soccer ball. The chain was loose enough to allow the charm to hang to the outside of his sneaker.</p> <p>Sam found himself slightly and instantly fascinated by Tyler’s looks and after saying a shy, quiet “hi” he didn’t know what else to say.</p> <p>Cole continued the introduction, “And I, of course am Cole. I know you’re probably very nervous right now. But don’t be. You’ll be fine. Tyler is a great little brother and he’ll teach you everything you need to know. You’ll be one of our most popular little brothers.</p> <p>Don’t worry, Sammy we’ll take great care of you. Trust us.”</p> <p>“Thank Cole, Sammy.” Jonah instructed. Sam again complied. “Sam, show Tyler which room we’ve got them in so he can take their bags up. Then come back out to the patio with two sodas for Cole and me.”</p> <p>On the stairs Tyler broke the silence. “Um, Sammy. How are you?” he probed.</p> <p>Sam just nodded his head.</p> <p>“Uhm, okay. So this place is pretty great, huh? Cole and I have been here twice before.”</p> <p>Sam nodded again. The two entered the bedroom.</p> <p>“Oh, two beds eh? We didn’t stay in this room before.” Tyler placed the suitcase on the larger bed and the backpack on the floor. “That little bag’s mine.”</p> <p>Sam just kinda stood there with a vacant smile on his lips.</p> <p>“Don’t say much do you? You're seriously nervous aren't you?”</p> <p>Sam quickly scanned the room and found what he was looking for- a little pad of paper and pen. With his back turned he scribbled something, ripped the sheet off and handed it to Tyler. It read, “I’m not being rude. Jonah told me not to talk or he’d gag me. And I am very nervous too.” Very was underlined.</p> <p>“Oh, sorry dude. I didn’t know about the talking thing. Don’t worry, I wouldn’t tell on you if you did. But I guess it’s good you listened to your Big Brother. There’s nothing to be nervous about though, Sammy. It’s actually not a bad club to belong too. But I guess if I was dressed like you are I’d be nervous too.”</p> <p>Sam nodded his head again. Tyler had a sweet voice for a boy and it seemed to put Sam at ease. He had a smile that would make the coldest heart melt with perfect white teeth shinning between slightly pink lips. “Come on, bud, we’d better head back downstairs before we’re missed.”</p> <p>Sam smiled and nodded and the two boys headed back down, grabbed the sodas from the fridge and when out on the patio were their Bigs sat in the iron patio chairs talking.</p> <p>Tyler stood next to Cole and Sam took his place next to Jonah. The two seated boys continued talking paying no attention to the boys standing next to them</p> <p>“Sammy,” Jonah finally turned his attention. “We’ve decided that Tyler should get started teaching you what you need to know ASAP. So here’s what's gunna happen. Tyler is in charge of you for now. That’s not to say Cole or myself still can’t give you orders but you also have to listen to Tyler. Sammy, you now have permission to talk. So that’s about it you two might as well start.”</p> <p>“First,” Cole interjected, “Tyler, take off your shoes, but leave your socks on and come here Sammy.” The two littles did as instructed. “I want to make sure you guys don’t get into too much trouble.” He took out a pair of handcuffs and locked a wrist from each boy into them securing the boys together. Then he sent to boys off; back upstairs to the bedroom they had left moments before.</p> <p>Back in the bedroom the boys sat on the floor. “Well I guess I’ll start,” Tyler said, “there’s not much to this really. It’s all very easy stuff. Common sense more than anything. Just don’t screw up and things will be fine. Okay?”</p> <p>“Yeah I guess so.” Sam quietly relied.</p> <p>“Sorry about being cuffed together. That’s my brother’s idea of being funny, he loves doing stuff like this to me. I’m used to it.”</p> <p>“No problem, I’ve been tied or chained up the whole time for like six days now, so I’m kinda used to it too.”</p> <p>“Six days wow! That’s cool. Cole mentioned that Jonah liked the tying up part of things but I had no idea. Cole’s only kept me bound up for like fours hours. I’ve been handcuffed for a whole weekend, but that’s the longest I’ve had so far. But Cole’s actually a pretty cool big brother.”</p> <p>“So how’s this work?” Sam asked.</p> <p>“I tell you what you need to know and you remember it. It’s simple. Don’t worry. First why don’t we just talk? Get to know each other better, eh? We can learn later on.” Tyler smiled again putting Sam at ease once more.</p> <p>“Cool.”</p> <p>Back on the patio.</p> <p>“Tyler will teach my Sammy everything he needs to know?”</p> <p>“Jonah, don’t worry, Tyler’s great. You saw how Sam looked at him in the doorway. Tyler has that effect on everyone, lucky little pisser, he got all the good genes in the family.”</p> <p>“Yeah I noticed. I bet Sam is real confused about that right now.”</p> <p>“If he’s like most people he won’t even notice the effect until it’s too late. By then Tyler has him.”</p> <p>“I hope he’s not too effective, after all Sammy’s mine, not Tyler’s.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry. Tyler knows what he’s doing. But I have to admit; Sammy’s got a look about him, doesn’t he? You're lucky to have found him; I can’t believe you got an outsider to be your little, that always seemed to be the hard way to do it.”</p> <p>“What do you know about hard? You got yours from your own house! Right there under your nose.”</p> <p>“Yeah I have to say I’m pretty grateful to my parents for having him. But still the way you got Sammy to agree to be your little… you’ll have to tell me how he agreed so easily.”</p> <p>“Let me just say this - I didn’t leave him much choice in the matter.”</p> <p>“You don’t mean?”</p> <p>“Yep, I made him my little. As far as he’s concerned he doesn’t know he even had a choice to join, and now that he’s in- we’ve got that rule preventing him from leaving.”</p> <p>“Dude that’s seriously devious! I love it!” The boys toasted by tapping soda cans together.</p> <p>“Tyler’s not gunna screw that up is he?”</p> <p>“Na, he likes the club, and I noticed a little thing from Tyler when he met Sam too. Those two are gunna be best friends I think.” He winked at Jonah.</p> <p>Back upstairs.</p> <p>Tyler had a pair of handhelds and he and Sam were playing a racing game head to head. Well they were side by side holding on to the games as best they could being handcuffed together. Every so often one boy or the other would get so into the game, making a turning motion in the real world and forgetting about their handcuffed linkage. This pulled the other’s wrist along with his own causing the other boy to drop the game into their lap. This led to quite a few digital car crashes along the way.</p> <p>On the patio.</p> <p>“I’m curious why did you have Tyler take off his shoes but leave his socks on?” Jonah asked his guest.</p> <p>“Littles should respect other people’s homes. I don’t want him wearing shoes in your house. But leaving the socks on gives him an advantage on Sammy. You’ve got Sammy in just a bathing suit, Tyler’s fully dressed. Sammy’s barefoot, Tyler isn't. That gives Tyler an edge. Plus Tyler’s younger than Sam; that will really throw Sam for spin.</p> <p>“Having to submit and listen to someone younger than him. And wearing less then a younger boy, that’s icing on the cake; someone nearly naked will always, even subconsciously, give more attention and control to someone fully dressed. It’s a mind-game thing. I’ll bet Sam asked to wear clothes before we got here today didn’t he?”</p> <p>“Yeah how’d you know that?”</p> <p>“Anybody would. I mean would you want to meet someone for the first time in just a collar and leash, a bathing suit, and shackles? No, of course you wouldn’t. It was good you didn’t give in and let him put on something else.”</p> <p>“Thanks, Cole. There’s a lot I have to learn.”</p> <p>“You're doing fine, Jonah. You’ve had Sam for only a few days and look at him. He’s quiet; he’s clearly being submissive. Tyler and I will help bring him the rest of the way. You’ve got a month and a half before school starts. Sammy will be the perfect little by then. Tyler and I will help you out before Sammy’s initiation ceremony.”</p></div>",[]
331,"Sam's Saga, Part 9",9,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Sam accidently breaks Tyler's game and the two boys get punished for the infraction.,2007-09-03,5,5,"TT/bb, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sam couldn’t believe he’d been so clumsy, so stupid. Of course he didn’t mean to do it, it just happened. His bare heel had fallen squarely on top the handheld video game’s screen and he and Tyler both heard the crunch, they both knew it was all over. The game was broken.</p> <p>He’d apologized to Tyler over and over. Tyler was upset but not angry, it was a simple accident and he knew Sam hadn't done it intentionally. Sam had simply stood up, Tyler had moved the hand that was cuffed to Sam, causing Sam to lose his balance and his foot shot out to steady him and landed on the game- crushing its LCD screen.</p> <p>While cleaning up the pieces… “I’m so sorry, Tyler. I didn’t mean it! This is so bad, I can’t believe I did that. Sorry, sorry, sorry.” Sam pleaded.</p> <p>“Sammy, stop apologizing. I know you didn’t do it on purpose it was an accident. I am as much to blame as you are. If I hadn't pulled you over with my arm you wouldn’t have stumbled and tripped on the game.”</p> <p>“I’ll buy you a new one, I promise. As soon as I have enough money saved up. I will, I’ll get you a new one.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that, Sammy. But we’ll have to tell Cole and Jonah.”</p> <p>“Do we have to? Jonah will kill me if he found out I broke this.</p> <p>Can’t I just buy you a new one? Keep it between us, eh?”</p> <p>“Yeah, sorry, we have to tell them. If we don’t and they find out it will be worse. Much worse.”</p> <p>“Guess you're right.” The look on Sam’s face said just the opposite though. He really didn’t want to tell either of the other boys about the broken game.</p> <p>“Come on, let’s go down and tell them.” Tyler instructed.</p> <p>“What’s gunna happen do you think? What will they do to me?” Sam asked nervously.</p> <p>“I don’t know, Sam. But like I said I’m just as much to blame as you are so whatever happens we’ll be in for it together. Okay?” “O…o…okay.”</p> <p>The two younger boys walked downstairs, hands cuffed together, to inform the two older boys, their Bigs, about the accident and the broken game.</p> <p>Cole and Jonah talked quietly on the couch about the punishment for the two boys. Tyler and Sam were standing across the room in the corner of the large living room, side by side facing the wall awaiting their fate.</p> <p>“Boys, come over here and stand in front of us.” Jonah ordered. The two chastised boys complied.</p> <p>“We’ve decided that each of you will spend two hours bound in the garage as punishment. Sammy, since you're the one who actually broke the game by stepping on it you’ll get the harder position, and Tyler, since you caused Sammy to stumble you’ll help bind Sammy and then you’ll be bound and watch him suffer for you're actions.” Cole informed them.</p> <p>“What’s that mean, that I’ll have to suffer the harder position?” Sam asked. Jonah could swear Sam had some tears forming in the corner of his eyes.</p> <p>“You're not allowed to talk right now, Sammy. Now be quiet or you’ll be bound up longer.” Jonah ordered. Sam looked down at his bare feet.</p> <p>He was still wearing his skimpy swimsuit. The three other boys had tied his hands behind his back, then removed the swim suit so he was naked. Then they tied his knees together, cinched in the middle to pull the rope tight against his skin. Then a towel was wrapped around each ankle and ropes around them numerous times and cinched tight, even his big toes were bound together with twine. A rope was pulled tight from his bound wrists to his bound knees to keep his hands nested in the small of his back. Sam was on his stomach on a beach towel. This was uncomfortable, but not unbearable. He could do a couple hours like this he thought.</p> <p>Tyler reached around Sam’s face and inserted the hated ball gag into his mouth as Cole had ordered him too. Tyler pulled the straps tight around the back of Sam’s head and locked it in place. As he did so he leaned next to Sam’s right ear and whispered to him, “Sammy, I’m so sorry about this.” Sam just nodded slightly, as that was all he could do in his position.</p> <p>Cole and Jonah then began the job of binding Tyler for his punishment. Cole pulled off Tyler’s shirt and white socks and shorts. Leaving the naked as well. Jonah pulled a chair from the far wall and set it in front of Sammy so when Tyler was seated in the chair he’d be facing Sam.</p> <p>The two older teenaged boys tied Tyler’s chest to the back of the chair, then his wrists, elbows to the arms. His thighs, knees, and ankles bound tight to its front legs. Then Cole produced a ball gag and strapped it tightly into his younger brother’s mouth.</p> <p>“We can’t have the boys chatting the time away can we?” Cole joked. “Nope. That wouldn’t be very much of a punishment if they could chat away the time would it?” Jonah joked back.</p> <p>Having completed their work on Tyler and once Cole was satisfied Tyler was tight and not going anywhere, Jonah double checked Sam’s bonds making sure they were all secure and not in danger of coming lose.</p> <p>“Shall we finish up Sammy now?” Cole asked Jonah.</p> <p>“Yeah, you got the rope?” Jonah relied.</p> <p>“Right here.”</p> <p>Sammy strained his neck around to try to see what the others were talking about. What he saw was a long piece of rope, which was very thick in diameter. Thicker then anything he’d be bound up with to date. For a moment it looked like a whip to Sam from his low position and he began to squirm about and plead into his gag.</p> <p>The older boys ignored Sam’s protest. They rather enjoyed the boy’s confusion about what was happening next.</p> <p>Tyler having had more experience at being a little and knowing the dark sense of humor that Cole had knew exactly what the boys planned to do to Sam. He too began to shake his head no pleading for them not to do what they had planned. His gag blocked all intelligible words and all the two bound boys could do was make mewing sounds and grunts.</p> <p>“Sorry, Tyler, but you helped Sam into this and now you have to suffer by watching him for the next two hours.” Cole teased.</p> <p>By this time Sam was very scared and was trying to roll himself away from the two boys standing over him. He had no leverage in his bound position but he managed to roll himself over onto his back, which hurt his hands and wrists.</p> <p>Jonah rolled him back into his original position and treaded one end of the thick rope between Sam’s legs and back through the arches of his bare feet and repeated the same procedure three more times before tying it off.</p> <p>Cole took the other end of the thick rope and threw it over the exposed roof beam and caught the other end of it as it came back down. Both Cole and Jonah then took hold of the lose-end and began to pull it down. On the other end of the rope Sam’s feet were lifted off the floor, then his legs, knees, waist and so on. Within minutes Sam found himself hanging upside down from his ankles in the cabin’s garage.</p> <p>They pulled him up so that Sam’s head was at the level as the seated Tyler’s chest. The two bound boys where about five feet apart. Jonah and Cole each took a regular piece of rope and tied it to one of Sam's biceps and strung it to a side-wall. These worked to keep Sam straight, not allowing him to twist around- forcing the two punished boys to face each other.</p> <p>The strain in Sam’s ankles was starting to set in and Sam protested and pleaded into his gag. But neither Cole nor Jonah took mercy on the upside down boy. Tyler added to Sam’s pleas through his gag, but Cole shot him a look that said to be “quiet”. Tyler not wishing to compound the punishment got silent and stayed silent.</p> <p>A thin piece of twin was then tied to Sam’s cock head and strung tightly to the tip of Tyler’s boycock. The two boys were now physically connected.</p> <p>“Now Sammy, the two hours begin now. Remain quiet, if you don’t we’ll increase the amount of time by fifteen minutes each time you make a noise from now on. Understood?” Jonah informed Sam.</p> <p>Sam nodded.</p> <p>Cole took an old radio off the shelf and tuned it between stations. He’d found the white noise he wanted and increased the volume to an almost uncomfortable level. All the two boys bound in the garage would hear for the next two hours would be static.</p> <p>Tyler and Cole looked into each other’s eyes and Tyler tried to express his apologies to his upside down new friend. Sam got the message and shook his head to signal understanding, at least he hope that’s the message he conveyed to Tyler.</p> <p>‘Even though Tyler is bound tight in that chair, I bet he is more comfortable than I am,’ thought Sam. But he wasn’t mad at Tyler for his relative ease of position. He knew that like himself, Tyler had no say at all in what was happening to them.</p> <p>Cole and Jonah had left the garage but after a few minutes they returned. Jonah had an egg with him.</p> <p>He leaned down to whisper into Sam’s ear, “I’m gunna put this egg between the soles of your feet. If you struggle too much it will fall and break. If I find a broken egg on the floor when we come back you’ll get extra punishment tomorrow.”</p> <p>Jonah pulled a small A-frame stepladder over to Sam and placed the egg on the boy’s soles, balancing it between the arches and against the ropes that bound his feet together and those keeping him suspended in the air.</p> <p>Cole spoke very loudly to be heard over the radio static. “See you in a couple hours guys, you both behave yourselves!” and he and Jonah laughed as they left the garage closing the door behind them.</p> <p>“Are we really gunna leave Sam like that for two hours?” Jonah asked Cole.</p> <p>“Maybe- maybe not, but why not? Never done a little that long before. He’ll lose track of time with that static on the radio, anyway. We’ll think about it. Then we’ll go get them and have dinner.” Cole reassured Jonah.</p></div>",[]
332,"Sam's Saga, Part 10",10,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Sam and Tyler are bound in the cabin's garage as their punishment. The Bigs have a little fun at the upsidedown Sam's expense. Tyler and Sam get a chance to talk about things after their punishment is over.,2007-09-06,2,4,"TT/bb, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Come on, Jonah let’s go get the boys. I’m getting hungry and as soon as we have them taken care of- the sooner we can have dinner served to us.” Cole said about an hour and ten minutes after leaving the two younger naked boys bound and alone in the garage.</p> <p>“Hold on a sec, I want to get my camera. I have an idea, it’ll will be pretty funny. Why don’t you go get two blindfolds, I don’t want Sammy or Tyler to see what we’re doing.” Jonah replied.</p> <p>“But Sam’s been hanging there for a while, I’m sure his legs are hurting by now.”</p> <p>“I know, but this will only take a minute. Then we’ll let Tyler and Sam use the hot tub together to ease their sore joints.”</p> <p>Out in the garage the radio continued to play its static noise blocking out all sounds of the outside world. The two older boys, the Bigs, entered the garage and walked over to the two younger bound boys. One in a chair, the other hanging by his ankles upside down from the rafter. Both bound boys gagged and naked with their cocks connected. Both boys faced each other but Tyler was the first to notice the other two enter and he cocked his head to look. Sam saw this and looked by craning his neck as best he could.</p> <p>Cole walked up to his little brother, his brother both biologically and in the definitions of the Brother’s Club rules, and blindfolded him. Tyler didn’t make a sound; he just assumed it was more of Coles’ sort of little mind games, showing the younger boy who was in charge of things. Once finished with his brother, Cole did the same to the inverted Sam.</p> <p>Jonah pulled the small digital camera out of his pocket and darted over to the wall and took down one of the fishing poles hanging on hooks from the wall. He handed the camera to Cole. Jonah took position next to his little, holding the fishing pole in one hand and standing next to Sam as if he had just landed the “catch of the day”. Cole had to laugh out loud and he quickly snapped a picture. The two boys traded places and Jonah took Cole’s picture. The blindfolds where removed, and Sam’s gag was taken out.</p> <p>“Let me see if he dropped the egg I put on his feet.” Jonah said. He looked at the upturned soles and saw the egg had indeed disappeared. “It’s here.” Sam said and wiggled, as best he could, the unbroken egg in his bound hand.</p> <p>“How on earth did that get there, Sammy?”</p> <p>“I sneezed, causing me to jerk my body and the egg fell out, rolled out really, and I was lucky enough to catch it before it hit the floor.”</p> <p>“Well I didn’t say the egg had to stay on your feet, I just said it wasn’t to get broken and it didn’t. I can’t believe you caught it, but you did and so there you have it. The good news is it’s time to get you down.”</p> <p>“Great, this was really getting to me; I can’t believe I’ve been like this for two hours.”</p> <p>Neither Cole nor Jonah said a word and of course being gagged, Tyler didn’t speak either.</p> <p>Sam was standing up all though on wobbly legs, right side up, rubbing his wrists and regaining his balance. The cement garage floor was cool under his bare soles, but it was July after all and the coolness was comfortable. Cole was finishing up his untying of Tyler and finally removed the boy’s ball gag.</p> <p>Tyler moved his jaw around to work out the aches. He leaned into his older brother’s ear and whispered. “How long was it really?”</p> <p>“Little more than an hour, but don’t tell Sam that. Understood?” Cole replied.</p> <p>“Yeah.”</p> <p>“Okay guys here’s the deal. Tyler why don’t you take Sam and the two of you can go use the hot tub to relax and work out the kinks.” Jonah told the two littles.</p> <p>“Cool, thanks!” Tyler replied and the two boys walked, Tyler helping Sam with his balance out of the garage into the house and headed toward the hot tub.</p> <p>“So, what do you think about all this so far?” Tyler asked, probing for information. That was part of his job as Sam’s guide. To gage Sam’s reactions and his thinking to this new situation.</p> <p>“Ah, I don’t know really. It’s not the end of the world I guess. Is it?”</p> <p>“No it’s not. But really, what are you thinking.”</p> <p>“Well…. At first it was really weird and kinda scary. I had no clue what Jonah was going to do to me. I thought he’d gone nuts! But as time went by I kinda realized he wasn’t going to hurt me. And he said as much before you guys got here. It’s against the rules, right?”</p> <p>“Absolutely. No physical harm is to be done to us littles at all.”</p> <p>Tyler replied.</p> <p>“I never knew that so many people were into this ‘being tied up thing’.”</p> <p>“Yeah there are tons of us. Check out the internet sometime.”</p> <p>“I did, Jonah showed me some sites the other night.”</p> <p>“What do you think about being the one to be bound up all the time?”</p> <p>Tyler pushed.</p> <p>“Well… I mean… it’s not so bad. Please don’t laugh at me, Tyler, but I think I kinda like it.”</p> <p>“I won’t laugh at you, Sam. Go on.”</p> <p>“Well at first I didn’t like it at all. I hated it in fact. But I think that’s ‘cause I was so scared at the time. But I’ve been like this for days now and wait, this is the first time since that Friday night that I haven’t been restrained in some way.” Sam realized.</p> <p>“Funny how it becomes kinda natural isn’t it?”</p> <p>“Whad’ya mean?” Sam asked.</p> <p>“Well I mean you’ve just been hanging upside down for hours and you’ve only just now noticed that you're not restrained at all. It’s like being bound is second nature to you.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess you're right about that.”</p> <p>Tyler winked back.</p> <p>Tyler decided it was time to change the subject, he’d learned what he wanted to know. “So, Sammy, tell me something, you have a girlfriend or anything?”</p> <p>“No, no girlfriend.”</p> <p>“Anyone you're interested in?”</p> <p>Sam paused a moment looking down into the bubbling water of the hot tub. Then he looked up and directly into Tyler’s angelic face. He almost whispered, “Someone, yeah, kinda.” He smiled. Sam noticed his cock getting hard. He was glad that the pulsating water hid his erection below the surface and out of sight of Tyler. Sam wasn’t fully aware of the reasons yet, but he began to suspect that Tyler was the reason for his inflating member.</p> <p>Tyler grinned. The two sat in silence was the hot water bubbled around them and massaged their aching bodies.</p> <p>“Hey guys, we’ve decided to go out for dinner instead of eating here tonight. Cole and I have laid out some clothes for you on the guestroom beds. Tyler you’ll know which are yours. Sammy, you're to put on the other set and be down stairs in fifteen minutes.” Jonah informed the two soaking teens.</p> <p>Upstairs waiting for Tyler was a set of blues shorts and matching red and white polo shirt along with a pair no see white foot-socks and white sneakers. Waiting for Sam was a pair of jeans and light blue polo shirt, no shoes or socks.</p> <p>“I think Jonah forgot my shoes.” Sam was looking around confused.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, Sam. If he wanted you to wear them he’d left them out for you.”</p> <p>“But I can’t go out to eat barefoot.” Sam protested.</p> <p>“Why not?” Tyler asked honestly.</p> <p>“Because, because, it’s not right. It’s not… I mean…” Sam just stopped. He really couldn’t think of a reason that would sound intelligent before his new friend.</p> <p>“Just go with it, Sammy. I like being barefoot, but Cole knows that and makes me wear shoes and socks all the time. It’s like he lets me be barefoot as a reward or when he’s ‘feeling generous’.”</p> <p>“But people will laugh at me if I’m walking around town barefooted.”</p> <p>“No they won’t. You might get some looks, but trust me no one will say a word about it. Come on we’ve got to go, don’t want to be late.”</p> <p>The two teens presented themselves downstairs before the two Bigs and the four of them went back out into the garage.</p> <p>Sam decided to push his luck a little. “Jonah,” he asked softly “can’t I have shoes? Or at least flip-flops to wear?”</p> <p>“Ah, no.” he replied.</p> <p>The four boys got into the car, the two Bigs in the front seats and the two littles on the back seat.</p></div>",[]
333,"Sam's Saga, Part 10",10,BAREFOOT GUY,staybarefoot@aol.com,Sam makes his second entry into his journal about his trip into town and some of his feelings about Tyler.,2007-09-19,3,4,"TT/bb, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/barefootguy012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sam’s Journal Entry</p> <p>Well there I was with the three others; Jonah, my “big brother”; Tyler, and his big brother both ways Cole, all having dinner at this little place in this tiny town up here in the mountains. And I’m barefoot! Barefoot in a restaurant! I was so embarrassed I’m sure that I had a bright-red blush on my face through the entire thing.</p> <p>Tyler was very supportive though and told me that no one would say a word; at least he was right about that. No one did. But plenty of people looked at the four of us and I know they saw my feet. I mean how couldn’t you? I was fully dressed but with no shoes. I don’t get the whole “keeping me barefoot” thing that Jonah insists on, but whatever!</p> <p>It honestly wasn’t too bad I have to admit it. Except for walking from the car to the restaurant and then we had to walk around town and then back to the car. The parking lot was stone. I guess up here in the sticks they haven’t heard about paving and asphalt. During dinner Jonah told me that I’d have to be barefoot all the time except at school. As soon as I get home I’d have to be barefoot. Tyler, who told me he likes to be barefoot mentioned- well whispered to me actually, that he was jealous and thought that I was lucky to have such a, quote, restriction put on me. He did of course have a hint of sarcasm in his voice when he said the word restriction.</p> <p>The dinner was pretty good, I just had a burger and fries but they were those thick cut fries with the skin on, very tasty. Tyler had a salad and then some mushroom sandwichy thing. Apparently he’s a veggie. Weird huh? But I guess it works for him. And he didn’t even give me and hassle about eating cow. That was cool of him. Sometimes veggies can be pretty militant about being a veggie and think that everyone in the world should be a veggie. But not Tyler.</p> <p>After dinner, as I mentioned above we all went for a walk around town, what there is of it. Jonah and Cole where ahead of Tyler and me so we got to talk. Tyler seemed to make it his business to stick close to me as we walked around the town. On the smooth sidewalk and the grass I almost forgot I was barefoot, except for the coolness of the cement and the slight wetness to the grass, you know that kinda dewy stuff it gets at night. I imagine that’s what walking through a fresh salad feels like. I didn’t think that was possible in the middle of summer, but this is the mountains after all. I have to admit it, it’s kinda cool up here, and I don’t just mean the weather. Hehe. </p> <p>I’m getting used to the being tied up thing and Tyler is pretty cool and fun to hang with. I’m not sure about Cole though, we haven’t talked much and he seems pretty happy just hanging with Jonah. Except for all the crazy new rules he comes up with even Jonah has been cool. Maybe, and I hate to admit this, maybe this Brothers Club thing might not be so bad. Plus I’ll get to go to a better school and hopefully it will have nice people there too. I hate going where I go now. Plus Tyler goes there too! And we’re in the same grade.</p> <p>Back to the walk. We went into a couple shops that were still open; of course I had to go in too- barefoot. One of the teenage clerks at the third shop we stopped in really looked at me funny and kept staring at me the whole time. I’m not sure why she kept doing that other than the fact that I was not wearing shoes! I hate that part of the rules! But Tyler and me talked as we walked and the other guys shopped. And he’s really a great guy. He’s very nice. Very smart and seems like he’s genuinely interested in other people and doesn’t seem to have a selfish bone in his body. He’s polite and seems to be at ease with all this bondage stuff, rules, and the brother’s club. He’s not even mad at me about stepping on and breaking the video game. He said it was just an accident, which it was, and to not worry about it. He won’t even let me buy him a replacement. Yeah, he’s a cool guy.</p> <p>By the time we got back in the car, after walking over the stone parking lot again, my feet were really dirty. Once we got in the car, and the seatbelt held me in place facing the back of the front seat. Cole turned around and handed me a set of handcuffs and told me to put them on myself. Tyler protested saying I shouldn’t have to ride home that way. But Jonah told me to do as I was told. And so with a click I snapped them into place.</p> <p>After that was done Tyler slipped his hand onto my knee and whispered in my ear so the Bigs couldn’t hear that he was sorry for the cuffs and he would make it to me later on tonight. Not sure what that meant.</p> <p>Tyler told me to put my feet up into his lap for him to inspect so he could make sure they where okay. Between the seat belt, the moving car and the cuffs around my wrists it took a little work to do that. Tyler helped by pulling the cuffs of my jeans for some extra pull. Tyler looked them over and said that there weren’t any cuts or scrapes on them that we’d have to worry about. He said he saw a small cut, but I didn’t feel anything there. During the drive home he massaged the cut a little to help it feel better and held on too both my feet in his lap the whole way home. From time to time he’d rub them up and down. That gave me a strange feeling I have to admit…</p> <p>Anyway back here I got to take the cuffs off and Tyler washed my feet off and applied some stuff to the cut and put a bandage on it. After asking Jonah’s permission first. He didn’t want me to get into trouble for not being completely barefoot. I would have never thought about that, but he did. Guess that’s ‘cause he’s been at this thing longer then I have and knows all the ins and outs. ? After he put the bandage on he did something really weird- he kissed my big toe, saying that kissing it would make it feel better.</p> <p>Anyway, it’s like I said, he’s never seems to think about himself and is always doing for others. How can someone be so good? Anyway I think that’s kinda why I like him so much. He’s not like anyone I’ve every met before.</p> <p>Well I think that about all for now. Tyler just came in and told me that we’re all going to roast marshmallows on the patio again. I love s’mores! But first I have change out of what I’m wearing now and put on a pair of shorts and a leather collar. No way these skimpy short are gunna cover up the woody I have now! Why am I getting hard all the time this week?</p> <p>Tyler told me that Cole was happy with him today so he’s allowing Tyler to go barefoot for the rest of the night. Tyler actually had a twinkle in his eye when he told me that. He was already wearing a leather collar around his neck and was shirtless too. It was really cute. Oh shit, did I just write that?!</p> <p>Gotta run!</p></div>",[]
334,"Wicked Garden, Part 1",1,DEVIN BARON,no@email,,2003-03-25,33,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baron001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Mom! Derek is giving the finger to the other cars again!""</p> <p>""I am not!"" the eleven-year-old insisted.</p> <p>The mother of the two boisterous boys sighed, glimpsing in the rear view mirror at her blond sons in the backseat. The thirteen-year-old elder was repressing his chuckles, while Derek eyed him angrilly. She was completely exhausted after a long day of shopping for school clothes. The truth was, she had lost control of her offspring years ago and she knew it.</p> <p>""DEREK! Sit facing forward and don't move or I will tell your father to give you a good spanking when we get home!"" she snapped with her coarse voice, trying to concentrate on the traffic ahead. ""And GLENN, don't rat on your brother, that's not nice!"" she added.</p> <p>The younger lad punched his older brother on the arm and crossed his arms, sulking. He didn't mind when his big bro gave him a love spank on his bare butt. But his father used the strap. An ole other story. The punishment left red welts on the smooth skin of his buttocks that took weeks to heal. He remained quiet.</p> <p>The Ford Taurus turned into the parking lot of the grocery store and puffed its last breath. ""I will only be in fifteen minutes. PLEASE behave yourselves."" the woman commanded, slamming the door. It seemed that was all she was doing with her kids now, nagging and ordering.</p> <p>The two boys peered outside the windows for five minutes and grew bored quickly. They were a good two hundred feet from the store. Nobody trotted by to catch their attention. They shared a talent for mockery and it had been a while since they had made fun of fat or homely people.</p> <p>An old woman appeared out of nowhere, walking to her Toyota with bags of food. As she noticed the two children, her gaze became fixed and she smiled. 'My, these are two charming chaps' she thought in her head. The hag had a knack for boys. They were indeed beautiful specimens of boyhood. Almost identical in personality and shape. Their evil blue eyes twinkled behind the glass and the sun highlighted their short golden hair. The two year age difference meant that Glenn was sligthly taller and muscular. But all in all, it was very easy to see they came from the same womb.</p> <p>Derek raised his hand abruptly at the wrinkled woman, performing a royal obscene gesture, bobbing his middle finger up and down. Glenn joined his younger brother and they roared with laughter, ecstatic by the disgusted look on the dame's weathered face. She cursed out loud, hoping in her sedan rapidly to drive away from the scene, totally appalled by the impetuousity of the striplings.</p> <p>Derek cried tears of joy, holding his sides. He turned his head at the unusual sound of pants being unzipped. ""What the fuck are you doing?""</p> <p>""I need a blow job."" the young teenager declared openly, lowering his blue jeans.</p> <p>""HERE?!""</p> <p>""Duh? I'll tell you if somebody comes by. Come on, scoot over!""</p> <p>Derek surveyed the deserted vicinities and leaned toward his brother's crotch. They had been doing it in kinky places lately; in a public bathroom, a changing room at Walmart and now this. But he didn't mind. It excited him as much as it did his older bro.</p> <p>The circumcised sausage seemed huge to his eyes. He longed for time to bring him a similar equipment. A few strands of fine yellow hairs had appeared on Glenn's pubic mound. He played with them and licked the limp appendage. The teenage tool rose proudly, ballooning slowly.</p> <p>""Uhhhhmmmmm"" Glenn moaned, caressing the fuzz on the neck of his young plaything. Derek had serviced him for what seemed a million times. The child never resisted, for he knew it would spare him a painful trip up his little behind. Their incestuous interludes weren't one way. He returned the favor many times to the small rod of the second born.</p> <p>Time stood still. All that mattered was the sweet blissful rewards of the forbidden act. Glenn scanned the parking lot heedlessly, lost in the feel of the expert swipes of the kid's tongue around his bulbous knob. His cock was at full mast, all six inches. The little fellator pursed his lips and engulfed his throbbing pecker completely.</p> <p>""Ohhhh mannnn!"" he exhaled.</p> <p>Derek realized he had to go fast, his mom on the verge of coming back. He bobbed his head wildly, slickening the shaft with his saliva. He suctionned hard, like he had been taught, focusing on the pleasure spots of the thirteen-year-old to make him cum. Only a few minutes left. He tickled the vale under the teen's glans. That always did the trick.</p> <p>The older boy groaned and forced his brother's head on his cock. Sperm gushed from his pisshole into the willing mouth. His legs began shaking in the throes of a fantastic orgasm. For a brief moment, he contemplated the little mouth of his younger kin, gulping down his adolescent cream.</p> <p>""Shit! Mom's coming!"" he yelled suddenly, pulling hastily on his jeans. His pulsing prick was shooting boyjuice all over the upholstry. ""EAT IT before it makes a stain!"" he ordered the youngster, at the same time, fighting with his boner to hide it under the confining denim.</p> <p>""Let's go home kids. I'm beat!"" the boys' mother complained, sitting her wide ass in the driver's seat. ""Are you catching a cold honey?"" she asked her youngest son. ""You have snot under your nose.""</p> <p>""I think I am!"" Derek coughed, wiping the slimy spunk with the back of his hand.</p> <p class=""hr"">-=-</p> <p><br/> The lads joked about the incident at the supermarket throughout the evening. They shared a small room on the second floor of the suburban home. Much to small for two growing children. Derek had implored for a quiet spot in the basement after his older brother started smoking. The entire bedroom reeked of cigarette. His request was denied.</p> <p>The concerned folks attempted to change the teen's mind about tobacco. In the end it was useless. The untamed boy always did what he wanted. And his younger brother was walking right in his footsteps, defying authority on a regular basis.</p> <p>They were both hyperactive. Not an evening passed without an exchange of screams and threats between the storeys, their parents exhorting them to quiet down upon hearing loud thuds and objects flying.</p> <p>The two generations didn't mingle. The grown-ups spent their evenings in front of the tv in the living room. The two kids did the same, in their bedroom, clad in bikini briefs.</p> <p>Derek understood his older brother was particulary horny that night. The young teen attacked him during the commercials, humping his butt and squeezing his pricklet through his underwear. He probably would have to give him another blow job when mom and dad were asleep. A buttfuck was out of the question. He howled too much from the hard buggerings his brother inflicted.</p> <p>Glenn tiptoed to the closet in the middle of the x-files and browsed through a box of comic books. ""I got something new.."" he whispered, fishing out thin strips of leather. Derek was elated to see the smooth black reins. The rope they had been using in their bondage game hurt his wrists and left marks that he feared would be noticed.</p> <p>He got excited right away and begged his master to do the honors. As the thirteen-year-old bound his ankles and his arms behind his back, he popped a stiffy.</p> <p>Lying helpless on the mattress, he savoured the delicious tingles of submission. A sweet sensation accentued by the possibility of his parents finding him like that. The older lad's fingers tugged on his undies and slipped them under his knees. He glared at the teenager, speaking with a hushed tone. ""Shit! No! Don't hurt me or I'll scream for daddy!""</p> <p>Glenn buried his face in the smooth crack of the trussed up boy. He stuck his tongue out and teased the tender hole. The tip traced wet circles around the ring of puckered flesh. Derek cooed, enjoying the moist probing of his anus. The spongy mass slithered into his rectum. He whimpered out of pleasure, shuttering his eyelids.</p> <p>Everytime he got tied, it was hot like the first time. A special day he will remember forever.</p> <p>It happened when Glenn was the same age as him. Eleven. He was nine then and didn't comprehend the escalating desires associated with hormones pumping. Glenn was in full blown pre-puberty. His dick getting hard for no reason whatsoever.</p> <p>Derek remembered it clearly. It was the summer, the day after his ninth birthday, in the backyard. A private playground, a sanctuary with high fences painted burgundy red, protected from the unwanted eyes of strangers. For when you are a little boy, strangers are what you are supposed to fear. The unmentionable things they can do to you were secretly discussed at school. How they can dice you up and eat you for lunch.</p> <p>Glenn was no stranger, he was his very best friend and his big brother. Yet he feared him, sometimes. The older male was turning into an octopus, touching him all the time on his private parts. Plunging his hands in his underpants every chance he got, faking playful brotherly ruffhousing.</p> <p>That afternoon, they splashed in the pool for hours, even though their mom was not there to watch over them. It was especially naughty. He thought the older male was the king of badness when he suggested they took a swim without adult supervision.</p> <p>After quite some time, in their speedos, emptying the pool cup by cup, Glenn proposed they play cowboys and indians. As usual, Derek adopted the role of the cowboy, putting on the vinyl toy chaps, a platic revolver in the holster of his belt and a large hat on his noggin. All the while, his elder rubbed wide smears of red lipstick under his eyes and wrapped colored ribbons to his arms and legs. The perfect tan his young body possessed was all he needed to mimick the son of an infamous chief.</p> <p>Needless to say, the game was more a ritual than anything else, withGlenn hollering and him drawing his gun at shadows. After all, the true goal of the game was to play capture. Seemed it was Derek's turn and he happilly surrendered himself to be tortured. A delightful exercice of docility.</p> <p>For the older boy, it was more than a stupid game. He pushed his kid brother's back against the ladder of the pool and twisted his arms behind the aluminum rungs, already getting aroused by the scene.</p> <p>""You're my prisoner now!"" he shouted with his unbroken voice.</p> <p>The pair of toy handcuffs he slapped on the kid's wrists ignited his blossoming libido. It never occured to him, that indians didn't have handcuffs, but who was checking?</p> <p>For a second, he flashed the key of the diminutive shackles in front of his sibling's eyes to confirm the situation. He was at his mercy. He had no way of escaping.</p> <p>Then of course, he proceeded to take away the tyke's cowboy dignity, stealing his water gun and tossing away his hat like a frisbee. Derek pretended to be terrified, although the whole setup was pretty hysterical.</p> <p>Their only tolerable persecution under the circumstances was tickling and Glenn was an expert at it. The delicate nerve endings of the boy's skinny frame were no match for his agile digits. His fingers always started at his ribs. He nudged the tip of them in there and Derek screamed with delight. Afterwards, he attacked the bald armpits, making the laddie trash against his bounds and clamor for freedom.</p> <p>""Cut it out! Cut it out!"" the lamb pleaded in between burst of high-pitched laughter.</p> <p>Unlike the other times, Glenn's palms went lower, alongside the childish form. They stopped at the waistband of the apple green speedo and paused. He smiled wickedly, seeing the look of distress in his young brother's eyes. He eased his two fingers under the elastic and wiggled them, teasing the frail nine-year-old with the prospect of a full monty.</p> <p>""Don't! People will see!"" Derek panicked, assuming the worse from his bro's diabolical mind. Without notice, his swimsuit was down with a swift tug, leaving him stark naked. His hairless dickie was shriveled from the cold water, hanging limply for the world to see.</p> <p>""No.. Lemme go! Argh!"" he squirmed, trying to raise his trunks without the help of his hands. His heart raced for a while while Glenn stared silently at his nudity, waiting for him to calm down.</p> <p>The child's soul experienced the rainbow of emotions, going from anger to betrayal, before finally settling for serene indifference.</p> <p>""If you don't shut up.. I'll get the girls next door to get a good look at ya!"" Glenn threatened. He stepped forward and cupped the marble-sized testicles, kneading them in his hand with a sly grin. For the next minutes, he played with the boysex, warming it with his fondling.</p> <p>Derek didn't require much stimulation at that age and soon his penis had risen to its maximum two inches. Glenn's fingers gently fiddled with the erection like they would pet a small gerbil. The boy's moans grew louder and more langourous as the pleasure reached higher levels in his tiny organ.</p> <p>Just as he thought he was going to faint from the exhilirating physical bliss and wickedness of being bare outside, Glenn knelt in front of him to swallow his woody. Little electric jolts erupted inside his boydick. The sandpaper tongue swirled on the cherry glans. This time he squirmed from the pleasure, not from the idea of getting away.</p> <p>The bigger boy resumed sucking his short prick, bobbing his head on it more rapidly while he attempted to withhold his shrieks of ecstasy. His knees were jerking under him and he yelped, climaxing dryly in the mouth of his big bro for the first time.</p> <p>From then on, he was hooked. Many times after, he capitulated to his brother's sexual advances. As long as he was bound and helpless.</p> <p class=""hr"">-=-</p> <p><br/> Glenn stared outside the kitchen window at the new friend Derek had made a month ago. The kid was eight and seemed extremely underfed. A virtual waif. Even from afar he could count all his ribs.</p> <p>Compared to his eleven-year-old brother, he was a mere infant and he wondered how they had managed to find similar points of interest.</p> <p>The two boys threw their towels on the picnic table and raced for the pool. Glenn unbuttoned his jeans to give room to his aching hardness. They both had tight speedos on their loins. He had seen his brother's butt several times. But the new kid's rear was making his temperature rise.</p> <p>As they dove in the water, he sighed, unknowingly jealous of his younger sibling for finding a best pal. He hung out with jocks, but had never really become close to any of them. Deep inside himself, the pool was luring him. He could almost feel the cool water on his skin. He was too old to play with kids anymore. They were annoying runts he was programmed by society to avoid. Their childish games were supposed to be embarassing for someone as growned-up as him, with hair around the root of his dick.</p> <p>The new kid looked so innocent and boyish. His healthy brown hair probably cut with a bowl. His pearly teeth perfectly aligned. A small upturned nose in the middle of his face, dusted with pale freckles. He didn't wanna play with a child that immature.</p> <p>The boys' soprano shrieks echoed in the enclosed yard. Bouncing on the secluding wooden fence. They sped on the ladder and jumped in the air to make bombs. Taking turns, they climbed on each other's shoulders and the boy under propelled his charge as hard as he could. The featherweight body of Bucky went as high as six feet before falling in the blue water.</p> <p>Glenn smiled, reliving the moments he used to spend with his brother doing the same thing. His mind drifted, watching them wrestle in the pool. The new lad was giggling madly, getting overpowered by his older friend.</p> <p>Derek was used to swimming naked now. The yard was so private, he didn't understand the necessity of such resticting garment. Inhaling deeply, he disappeared under the surface and came back up with Bucky's red speedo. The meak kid was in no way able to protect his precious suit. He shucked the tiny trunks outside the overground pool and the eight-year-old dashed to get it, running buck naked on the grass, his uncut wiener flopping around.</p> <p>When the youngster returned to the pool. Derek proposed they both stayed nude. The little imp agreed readilly. For the next moments, they dared each other to walk on the ledge of the pool. Their bodies were exposed to passers by as the top of the fence only covered them from the knees down. They laughed wholeheartdly at their exhibisionism, unaware that Glenn was slowly jacking his cock in the kitchen, totally turned on by the mischievousnous of their behavior.</p> <p>Bucky had the most erotic firm ass on the planet. Glenn eyed it with lust. The curve at the end of his kidneys was so pronounced, that it seemed he was sticking his bum out even though he was standing upright. The pale white buns begged to be spanked. He masturbated fiercely, imagining his palm smacking the beautiful globes.</p> <p>The first spurt of semen surprised him. He had never came so fast. For a moment, he watched the mess he was doing, his spasming penis spilling his youthfull load on the tiles.</p> <p>Derek admired his new friend's wet body also. He was all bones except for the midsection. The first time he kissed him, Bucky accepted him right away. They weren't in love or anything. But it felt nice to whirl their tongues in each other's mouths. The pre-pubescent boy was an eager learner. And it didn't take long to show him everything he knew about making a willy feel nice. He was the most receptive boy he had ever met. The kid's eyes were so alive every time he experienced brand new pleasures.</p> <p>All of a sudden, Derek noticed that Bucky was hiding his jewels shyly with two hands. He turned his head and saw his big brother, ambling towards them in the yard.</p> <p>""I'm going to the park. You girls don't drown yourselves."" the teenager barked.</p> <p>""Hey Glenn! Kiss my butthole!"" Derek called, parting his buttocks at his brother.</p> <p>""Get down here and say that to my face. I'll break your jaw little bastard!"" Glenn retorted, halting his pace for a second.</p> <p>Seeing that the agitator was not moving, gawking at him like a deer in front of headlights, he exited the yard</p> <p>""Your brother is so mean..."" Bucky peeped to his blond buddy. ""Does he hate you?""</p> <p>""Nah. He's just having his periods. Don't mind him!""</p> <p>""Oh.""</p> <p>""Hey Bucky, you wanna do it? My brother's gone...""</p> <p>""Yeah! Let's go!"" the skinny child brightened.</p> <p>""Last one in is a rotten egg!"" Derek challenged.</p> <p>They ran to the house, forgetting their swimsuits on the ground in their haste. The more they approached Derek's bedroom, the more their little dinks hardened in anticipation of yummy boysex, wagging in front of their hairless silhouettes. The eleven-year-old reached the bed first, followed in tow by his pal. They panted on the mattress, ogling at one another.</p> <p>Sitting indian style in front of each other, the boys examined their erect penises, jutting from their bald groins. They grabbed their pricklet in unison, giggling at the naughty play. Derek loved the youngster's wiener. It wasn't circumcised and he could toy with the foreskin, covering and uncovering the pink mushroom. He took the iniative, lowering his mouth on the eight-year-old's boner.</p> <p>Bucky spread his knees wide to give access to his buddy's sweet lips. He jiggled his scrotum while the more mature kid swallowed his entire boydick like a whore. The handsome blond boy was a gift from god. His experienced mouth providing the most pleasurable tingles he had felt in his life.</p> <p>""Ughh Ughhhhh that feels so gooood!"" he cried, feeling the suctionning lips around his slim shaft.</p> <p>""Suck me too!"" Derek demanded, thrusting his three inches in the lad's innocent mug. The little boy swallowed him, while he caressed his damp hair, going in a trance. His eyes glazed over as Bucky ate his hard-on lovingly. The kid was a real cock lover. He kissed his young peter all over. Sometimes, nibbling on his hairless nuts.</p> <p>They traded blowjobs, sucking slowly then faster. Their juvenile boyhoods were hard as they could be. Bucky's unaccostommed mouth made wet slurping noises. He took all of the older kid's stiffy down his throat, choking on it.</p> <p>""Can you put it in my butt like the last time?"" the youngster inquired bluntly, glancing bashfully at the bed covers.</p> <p>""Sure! Let's do that!"" Derek approved.</p> <p>Ever since, he had deflowered his new friend, he now realized why his big bro desperatly tried to get a bumfuck outta him as soon as their parents were gone. Bucky's tight pucker was even better than his little mouth. He longed to be in him forever.</p> <p>The bubbly tyke stretched on his flat belly, raising his round ass in invitation. Derek straddled him and parted his white cheeks. The pink poophole was so tiny. He spat on it and lapped up his spittle to lube the orifice. He spat a second time and the saliva made a small pond in the nest of his anus.</p> <p>He gently pressed his kidcock into the rectal opening, eliciting a few yelps of pain from the nearly virgin child. His dick entered the narrow canal with no difficulty. He crawled on top of the frail little imp, crushing him with his eighty pounds, jamming his childish organ to the hilt in his rectum.</p> <p>The short length of his pecker didn't offer much fucking power. So he humped the kid's ass rhythmically, pushing into him with his feet and making the bedsprings whine.</p> <p>""Ohhh Ohhh Ohhh UUUHhh uhhh uhhhh"" he groaned, with each penetration.</p> <p>Bucky trashed under the older boy, running out of air from the heavy load on his back. Derek was pinning him hard, stabbing his hard little cock in his insides and distending his tight anus exquisitely. He moaned from time to time, relishing the most electrifying blissful sensations coming from his bum. After a while, he laid still, concentrating on the repetive fuck motions of his pal.</p> <p>Derek's face was getting flushed as he pursued his rutting with the small boy. The constant state of intense pleasure getting to his energy. The familiar stirrings of an orgasm grew in his balls. He gripped the slim kid with all his might, jabbing his penis faster to get there. ""OHHH oHHHH OHHH YESS! I'm cumming!"" he screamed, pounding into the clasping asshole.</p> <p>Bucky could feel the convulsing body of his partner over him. He trembled like a tornado, shaking his cage. The boy's dick shuddered in his bumhole. Joining him in his cries of joy, he wiggled his little bottom to suck all the pleasure out of the young pulsing erection.</p> <p>Derek collapsed on his flank, turning Bucky with him as they rested silently, his deflating penis still up his chute. After the afterglow, his insatiable prick hardened again. He stuck it deep into his best friend's bowels and masturbated him with gentle strokes.</p> <p>The eight-year-old cooed, the thin fingers working his two-inch cocklet to heaven. The cement boydick inside him complimented his pleasure. He closed his eyes to savour every second of the older lad's eagerness to please him. His smooth hands tweaked his tits and massaged his thighs before coming back to his engorged dickie.</p> <p>""Faster! Faster!"" he implored, impaling himself on Derek's hard penis and fucking the tight fist around his short stick. In due time, he stiffened, opening his mouth wide. He wanted to scream but nothing came out as his body froze, overtaken by a wicked little boy orgasm.</p> </div>",[]
335,"Wicked Garden, Part 2",2,DEVIN BARON,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baron002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bucky was enthralled by his relationship with Derek. He stopped at the brothers' house every day, hoping to catch the eleven-year-old alone for some sweet sex. The patio door was always unlocked and he could sneak inside to surprise the older lads with a flamboyant boo. Lately, he had noted that Glenn was kinder to him, speaking in gentler tones and flirting with him. He appreciated the attention, wondering if Derek had mentioned any of their secret games to him. The young teen's lump seemed large and appealing, making his mouth salivate.</p> <p>On Saturday, he strolled to Derek's house, wearing the skimpiest shorts with no briefs under, horny for some action. Climbing silently to the boys' bedroom, he was shocked to find nobody there. Had they abandoned him? He resigned himself to spend a solitary day, walking back to the kitchen, utterly dejected.</p> <p>The first resounding *WHACK* he heard, made his little heart race. The noise was coming from the basement. He opened the door and peeked down the stairs, his eyes blinking with another loud *WHACK*.</p> <p>""Spank me harder!"" the voice of Derek chanted.</p> <p>Adjusting his gaze, he studied the basement. It had been converted into a guestroom by the family. There was a large four-post antique bed in the corner, a washroom and some beaten-up sofas. The first boy he saw was Glenn, although it was difficult to recognize him. The teenager was clad only with his blue bikini, sporting an obvious erection, tenting the fabric in front. His athletic body shone in the dim light. He was wearing an old hockey goalie mask on his face. A white one. Just like Jason in friday the 13th.</p> <p>Stretching his neck, Bucky noticed the other lad. Derek was kneeling on a chair totally naked, his arms tied to the vertical bars and his ankles bound tightly. A blindfold covered his blue eyes. The blond siblings' recreation was highly unusual in his eight-year-old mind.</p> <p>""Ask for it again."" Glenn demanded, his voice sounding like Darth Vader.</p> <p>""Spank me harder! Please!"" the vulnerable child supplicated, flaunting his small butt to his abuser.</p> <p>The teenager gripped the wooden ruler in his hand and smacked the pale buttocks of his little brother, unbeknowst to him he was making the spectator's blood freeze.</p> <p>*WHACK*</p> <p>""OUCH!"" Derek yelped. ""Again! Again!""</p> <p>*WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK*</p> <p>Bucky gazed intently at the poweful blows of the strong teen. Everywhere on his friend's tender buns, the crimson hues of battered flesh were glowing. The astounding scene repeated itself. He could hear the young boy wince at the initial pain of the punishing strikes. Afterwards, Derek cooed, savouring the obscene pleasure of his reddened cheeks smarting.</p> <p>His high-pitched yelps echoed in the cold basement along with the sharp noise of wood against flesh. Glenn touched the kid's rear from time to time to assess the extent of his work. ""It's not all red yet!"" he cheered, continuing his sadistic deed.</p> <p>*WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK*</p> <p>""AOW AOW OOOH AOW AOW OOOH"" Derek complained, his head tilting backward with every hard hit. ""Uhhh yess it hurts so goood.""</p> <p>The tall thirteen-year-old leaned slightly and aimed his ruler at the kid's feet. With quick flicks of the wrist, he delivered twenty stinging swats to the white soles, making his younger brother scream in agony. The little boy wiggled his toes madly to alleviate the pain.</p> <p>""Spank my butt fast again, I'm gonna cum!"" Derek exclaimed.</p> <p>Happy to please his sibbling, Glenn doubled his efforts, walloping the taut globes with all his force. He didn't hesitate one second, grunting savagely as he turned the perky backside to the color of a fire hydrant.</p> <p>*WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK* *WHACK*</p> <p>""AOWW YESSS!! YESS! I'm cumming! I'm cumming"" Derek yelled, feeling the intense rush of pleasure mixing with the numbing pain. His body convulsed grotesquely, restrained by the limits of his bonds.</p> <p>Bucky sat in the stairs on the verge of passing out, amazed that the blond lad could endure such chastening and reach climax. He slipped his tiny hand under the hem of his short, finding his dick incredibly hard by the violent show. The two kinky brothers were breathing heavilly, coming down from the exhausting scene.</p> <p>While they rested, Bucky lowered his shorts to his knees to fondle his small boner. He jacked off silently, imagining what it would feel like to have his fanny spanked. His buttocks seemed to hurt in sympathy for his new pal.</p> <p>Glenn dug two fingers in a jar of vaseline and parted the toasty buns of his lil bro. Derek hissed, feeling the sudden invasion of his tight pucker. The greased fingers twisted and rolled, enlarging his brownish anal ring.</p> <p>The teenager's cock was leaking pre-cum profusely. Bucky could see the humid spot on his underwear. He gasped when the muscular tormentor grabbed a cucumber. It wasn't that long, but the diameter of it seemed quite large, even from afar.</p> <p>As he expected, the vegetable was shoved right into Derek's rectum. The pre-pubescent boy grunted, taking the big mass betweem his red cheeks. ""ARGHH ARGGHH! What the fuck is that!"" he complained. Glenn removed the kid's blindfold and he rotated his head switfly to see the cucumber sticking out of his bum. His face grimaced upon realizing the fact. He would have to get accustomed to it.</p> <p>""Suck me now slave!"" Glenn barked, his eyes alit behind the mask. He pulled down his briefs and his teenage meat sprung in the air.</p> <p>Derek was still focusing on his anus when the six inch tool was thrust in his mouth. His muffled moans were lost in the groans of his big brother. The lad gripped his blond head and fucked his oral cavity. The large penis made his rosy cheeks bulge.</p> <p>""Ohhhh yeaahhh suck it!""</p> <p>Bucky fidgeted, witnessing the long pole invading Derek's throat. The entire cock disappeared, until the plump ballsac was crushed against the kid's chin.</p> <p>For long minutes, Bucky contemplated the rude display. His tiny boydick had wilted. But the more Derek's moans changed to mushy sounds of joy. The more he played with his penis faster, starting to appreciate the lurid sex play. Especially, when Glenn turned around and ordered his little brother to lick his asshole, pushing his rump on his cute face.</p> <p>There was nothing Derek could do to escape the humiliation. It was the whole point after all. Sticking his tongue out, he kissed and lapped up the shithole, much to the pleasure of his big bro. ""Take the cucumber outta my ass.. pleaaase.. it hurts too much."" he appealed to his master in the midst of the rimming. ""You can fuck me instead!""</p> <p>Glenn obliged to the demand merrilly. He had not nailed his brother in a while and his cock was itching for it. The organic dildo made a pop when he dislodged it from the dilated anus. He stuffed the green tube in Derek's trap at once. The young boy didn't need to be told. He chewed the greater part that had been buried up his bum, greedilly tasting his insides and quenching his thirst with the vegetable juice.</p> <p>""You can untie me now."" he muttered.</p> <p>""I'm the one who decides that."" Glenn reminded the little slave sternly. He twisted the cap off a budweiser and inserted the bottleneck in the kid's sore anus. The lad cooed, feeling the fizzy cold ale fill his bowels. The beer refreshed the furnace in his guts. At the same time triggering his natural reflexes. He needed to take a dump fast.</p> <p>""Untie me quick!"" he squealed.</p> <p>""Nope."" Glenn said coldly, gulping down the remaining ounces of the brew.</p> <p>""I have to go!"" Derek supplicated, squirming on the chair. Fighting with the secure fastenings.</p> <p>""Not yet. And don't shit on the floor!"" he warned.</p> <p>Standing behind the squirming boy, Glenn could see his brownhole quiver. The little sphincter winking as Derek strained to detain the mixture of feces and malt inside himself.</p> <p>Bucky was biting his nails. The tortuous sounds of Derek's churning entrails resonating in his ears. He wanted so much to go down there and liberate his pal. On the verge of bolting up, he saw Glenn free him. The teenager calmly put his bottle of beer on the end table and undid the leather straps around the kid's bruised wrists.</p> <p>Derek hopped to the toilet right away, his legs still tied, brown liquid seeping between his thighs. As he flushed his bowels noisily on the throne, a wide grin illuminated his relieved mug. ""That was cool!"" he announced. ""I'm all empty now!""</p> <p>""Not for long!"" Glenn remarked, greasing up his long erection with vaseline.</p> <p>The naked pre-teen hopped back in the room like a bunny. ""How do you wanna fuck me?"" he inquired.</p> <p>""Right here on the bed.""</p> <p>""Okay! Tie me down!"" the little boy chirped gleefully.</p> <p>Glenn consired his usual sexual position but opted otherwise. He pulled the bed clear off the wall and tied his brother's hands to the headboard. There were plenty of bars to secure the kid's limbs on the brass adornment. He hauled Derek's feet over his head and fastened the leather strips like he had done with his wrists, cutting the circulation. For a while, he contemplated the defenseless boy.</p> <p>His body bent in two, totally powerless to prevent any of his dark desires. He bit tenderly into the little jewels of his brother, to test the secure bindings. Derek wriggled, hollering out his suffering. His arms jerking to release themselves.</p> <p>""Don't bite me! Fuck me!""</p> <p>There was one last thing. Glenn placed two pillows under his feet and tilted over the strapped boy. He knew the added height would give him more leverage to pound into the kid. Gripping the horizontal brass pole of the headboard, he was ready for a long seance of push-ups. Not the kind he disliked though.</p> <p>His throbbing cock sank with ease in the distended anus. He glimpsed at the boy's face while he penetrated him. At the ambiguous look of pain and bliss as he fed the small asshole his burning meat. Pausing a few seconds, he watched his scarce pubes tickling the delicate asscrack. His swollen member totally embedded in the warm rectum of his brother.</p> <p>Derek shook his head. He could feel the massive hardness in the depth of his belly. The warm log withdrew and plunged back into him roughly. Again and again, the steely probe slammed in his empty guts, making him breath in ragged gasps. ""Uhhh Fuck me hard!"" he whined, his whole body going limp, hung from his bonds.</p> <p>The teenager sensed the willingness of his sibling was sincere. His stretched anus relaxing around his engorged shaft. He flipped the mask off his face and began a violent coupling with the younger child. Jabbing his six inch cock to the hilt into the narrow passage.</p> <p>""Oh yeah! Ohhh ohhhhh OHHHH!"" he yelled, grinding his hips and shoving his entire erection at a hundred miles.</p> <p>The restrained kid responded with high-pitched wails. His hands naturally inclined to grip the raging fucker, yanked back by the leather sashes. Like a dog chained to a spike. That was what he needed. The exhilarating thrills of submission. He was a little baby again. Powerless, frail and meak.</p> <p>""Yes yesss yesss FUCK MY ASS!"" he screamed at the top of his lungs.</p> <p>Glenn steadilly rammed his prick into the lad. The sound of his balls slapping the kid's butt contributing to his frenzied lust. The clasping ring of flesh suctionned his pistonning hard-on. Milking him better than the hands of a farmer.</p> <p>Bucky was sweating in the stairs. A bowling ball in the pit of his stomach. The noises coming from the horny couple so loud in his ears. The squish Glenn's penis made when it slid in the lubed anus. The cries of joy, the grunts of exertion, the mattress creaking. Everything reverbated. He feared the strong teenager was fucking his best friend to death. And he couldn't understand why the eleven-year-old was enjoying this. His purring voice begging for more of the brutal assaults.</p> <p>He watched secretely the tense union of the two boys. Glenn's thrusting motions denting cute dimples in his asscheeks each time he balanced his hips forcefully. Derek's wide opened mouth locked in a silent scream as the large penis plowed into him. He could almost feel the heat radiate from their glistening bodies. The smell of sex so acute in his upturned nose.</p> <p>""OHHHH I'm cumming!"" Derek cried. The muscles in his legs shivered with the jolts of his anal climax. The older boy didn't budge, fucking as hard, hitting the twitching prostate deep inside his kid brother.</p> <p>""I'm really fucking yer little ass now? UHHH Yeah take my cock! TAKE MY COCK IN YOUR ASSHOLE!"" he chanted, mouthing the bad words with gusto.</p> <p>The bed was rattling like an old pinto each time he bounced on the kid's butt. He sodomized like a pile driver, breathing his passion into the child's face.</p> <p>The animalistic intercourse lasted twenty minutes. Bucky witnessed it all. Intrigued by the brother's raw energy. Glenn bucked his hips and howled in the musty basement. He ejected from the violated hole, his penis vomitting long ropes of semen on Derek's contorted face. The swollen fuckpole shuddered again, this time squirting its viscous cream on the kid's hairless chest. The liquid rolled on the smooth skin, filling Derek's bellybutton.</p> <p>Bucky's naive brain could not compute the outburst of white goo. He yelped and skidded out of the basement stairs, tripping loudly on the floor. His presence was discerned by the exhausted couple. They laughed out loud, basking in the afterglow of another great brotherly fuck.</p> <p class=""hr"">-=-</p> <p><br/> ""He peed on you!"" Bucky argued with Derek the next time they met.</p> <p>""That's not pee dummy! That's sperm!""</p> <p>The eleven-year-old was surprised to discover that the younger boy didn't know about that precious liquid. He wished he was capable to produce the mysterious substance for his little friend. But it would take at least another year before he was able. However, he knew that on the top shelf of his dad's toolshed, he could find the perfect material for his education.</p> <p>The porno magazine featured many messy cumshots. They crawled on the bed next to each other and humped the mattress as they turned the pages. ""That's so gross!"" Bucky commented, eyeing the picture of a woman drowning in a river of jizz. ""URGHH!"" he frowned at the sight of a slut, her mouth full of white sauce. ""Your brother shoots this in yer mouth too?"" he asked.</p> <p>""It doesn't taste that bad!"" Derek defended himself. ""Kinda salty.""</p> <p>""Do you think Glenn would like to spank me also? And put his penis in my butt?"" Bucky demanded with a boyish grin of innocence.</p> <p>""Probably."" the older lad responded.</p> <p>The eight-year-old's face lit up. He thrust his head next to his friend's ear and whispered his naughty intentions. Derek was bewildered by the ushed confession. Lil' Bucky had a dark fantasy! He wanted to be tied and fucked like he had seen.</p> <p>They continued rubbing their pricklets on the mattress for a while. Bucky stradled his best friend's ass and lifted up his t-shirt. It was a game they often played.</p> <p>With his little index finger, he traced letters on Derek's back. The older boy could perceive them easily by now. He called out each letter as the kid drew them on his smooth skin.</p> <p>""S""<br/> ""U""<br/> ""C""<br/> ""K""<br/> ""M""<br/> ""E""</p> </div>",[]
336,Natural Born Fuckers,-1,DEVIN BARON,no@email,,2005-12-05,25,5,"tt/b, oral, anal, bd, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/baron003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Shortly after my fifteenth birthday, we moved to another town, leaving behind my circle of friends. It was a depressing period for me. I didn't have anybody to hang out with and I moped around, driving my mother nuts.</p> <p>""I hate this place, I hate my school and I hate you!"" I screamed at her, whenever she complained about my conduct.</p> <p>""Get used to it! You're the one that got kicked out of that other school! We wouldn't have to be here if it wasn't for you!"" She would snap back.</p> <p>I must admit that I was quite a handful, a very aggressive young man. My mother lost track of the times the principal called home to report a melee I'd gotten into. You could say I was like any regular teen on the outside. Unless you knew me well, I would have appeared to be a run of the mill jock, with short brown hair and deep blue eyes. But behind this facade of wholesomeness laid the seeds of a demon.</p> <p>The high-school I attended then was an all boys' institution with a strict code of discipline. All the students wore the same uniform. I was lost in this ocean of identical robots.</p> <p>Reluctantly, I had been enrolled by my mom in the school's hockey program. At least, the six hours I spent every week on the ice, body checking the players on the opposing team allowed me to consume my pent-up hostility. But I felt like an outsider. The others on the team already knew each other and I wasn't about to act all friendly and phoney to escape my loneliness.</p> <p>This was until an incident happened in the showers. One of my teammates had engaged into an argument with another player. Soon, both naked young males were on the tiled floor, trashing each other. The one on top was merciless, punching and jabbing at his opponent. The coach realized the bout was not fair when Erik easily broke his fighting partner's nose. Blood spilled on the loser's chest.</p> <p>""OK! THAT'S ENOUGH!"" The man stopped the duel. ""Get dressed and get out Erik!""</p> <p>Irate that he'd been singled out as the instigator, the angry teen shouted, ""Fuck this and fuck you!"", fuming the whole time he got dressed.</p> <p>After the team exited the locker, I raced in the parking lot of the arena to meet the fleeing boxer. ""That's was great!"" I cheered, handing out a cigarette to my new found hero.</p> <p>""Lil' fuck ain't gonna bother me anymore..."" Erik remarked.</p> <p>""That was really cool how you smashed his face."" I flattered him, lighting up a match.</p> <p>""Yeah, what do you want?"" Erik snorted, taking a puff, slightly annoyed by my presence while he tried to calm his nerves.</p> <p>""You wanna practice fighting with me? Maybe later? Do you like wrestling or something?""</p> <p>""Yeah, sure.""</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was to be the start of a fruitful relationship. I was partial to my new friend from day one, secretly wishing that I could be more like him. Erik was a year older. His hair was black as ink and his dark eyes were pure evil. A shiny dagger earring was embedded in his pierced lobe. He sported a constant expression of someone pissed off. All the characteristics of an ideal soul mate for me.</p> <p>Despite our differences, I felt a brotherly connection with my new buddy. We both had defined muscles on our arms and calves. And from what I had seen in the showers, we had the biggest dicks of all the players on the team.</p> <p>Every Saturday I spent the afternoon wrestling in my bedroom with Erik. We stripped down to our bikini briefs and tackled each other. As our sweaty bodies collided on the carpet, we popped erections, which we ignored. After all, we were real men.</p> <p>The battles were won equally, since we were of similar size. My mom didn't approve of the wrestling in my room. It smelled bad afterward. And seeing two grown boys on the cusp of manhood, grabbing each other's half-naked bodies, made her uncomfortable. However, I was composed afterwards, thus she didn't interfere.</p> <p>I helped Erik make his rounds after the school bell at the nearby elementary school. The quarters we extracted from the kids we bullied, piled up into a nice sum at the end of the day. Almost ten bucks.</p> <p>Just a few threats and the youngsters would pay up. I loved to gaze in the terrified eyes of the little boys we taxed. Once in a while, coercion was not enough. Some of these runts required a good punch in the stomach to rob them of their limited income. With that money, we purchased cigarettes, gory horror DVDs and knives.</p> <p>I was ecstatic when I learned that my mother was going away for the weekend. Having the whole house to myself, I invited my new buddy for a sleepover without telling her.</p> <p>Erik arrived with his gym bag, a six-pack of beer and a porno movie. We ate TV diners for supper and played video games for hours, before resuming the evening with our usual wrestling match, undressing mechanically, shedding blue jeans, t-shirts and white tube socks.</p> <p>""Let's take our underwear off, yer mom's not here."" Erik proposed.</p> <p>""Okay.""</p> <p>This was not a big deal for me. We were like brothers now. I had never been ashamed of my chiselled body anyway. For the next half-hour, we growled at each other and attacked our naked bodies, vying to make the opponent lose his balance and seize the opportunity to leap on his vulnerable frame in order to immobilize it. The grunts of our intense match-up echoed in the house. Our flaccid pricks flailed from the virile assaults. When we were both exhausted, we lounged on the carpet, panting.</p> <p>I had never had the guidance of a father figure in my life, nor a best friend during my childhood. It was especially comforting to have the black-haired boy be a part of my life. Someone who knew exactly what made me tick. I followed him with my eyes, as he turned on the TV and fed the porno movie to the VCR.</p> <p>On the screen, a brunette was sucking two black cocks. The men forced their brown meat tubes down her throat. Then one of the studs moved behind her and shoved his huge fuckstick in her snatch. The slut moaned loudly, taking cock at both ends.</p> <p>Our pricks hardened rapidly from the lurid images. We jacked off slowly, watching the action. I couldn't help but peek at my friend's crotch. His balls were jiggling from the repetitive hand motion. With measured strokes, Erik rubbed his long curved pole, sliding the foreskin on his bloated moist glans. The older boy's equipment was much like my own, except that his pubes were dark, whereas mine were the colour of straw.</p> <p>""It's a good vid, uh?"" Erik commented.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" I said, masturbating at a steady pace. It was the first time I'd ever beat off with someone. At this point, the communion of our souls was sealed. The intimate interlude banished my inhibitions and I turned to him, ""Hey, did'ya ever fuck a girl?""</p> <p>""Yeah, but you know what's better?""</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""Fucking a little kid in the ass."" Erik professed, a diabolical smile on his lips.</p> <p>I threw him a perplexed grin, taken aback by the revelation, thinking he was joking. ""What do you mean?""</p> <p>""I mean what I mean. You wanna hear about it?""</p> <p>""Sure.""</p> <p>Erik commenced. ""Three summers ago, my dad and my aunt rented a shack in the woods. My kid cousin was there, his name is Oliver and was he seven then, I was thirteen and horny. By the way, even though we are related, Oliver looks nothing like me, he's a redhead with tons of freckles, even on his butt. I hated him cuz' he was always following me. I beat him up for it. There wasn't enough space in the cabin so we had to sleep outside in a tent. I pitched it very far from the cabin, deep in the woods, so no one would hear us."" Erik paused, checking to see if I was still interested.</p> <p>""Go on."" I urged him.</p> <p>""When it was dark, I made bear noises to scare the lil' spaz until he was shaking in his sleeping bag. Some old hag had been mauled by a bear days before, so he believed it. When he was really frightened, I wrestled him out of his Barney pjs and pushed him outside buck-naked. He begged me to get back in, sobbing like a girl. But the deal was that he had to suck my dick to be allowed back in the tent. So every night, he gave me a blowjob. I shot my load in his mouth and forced him to swallow. The lil' bastard drank at least two gallons, I tell ya.""</p> <p>""And you fucked him?"" I asked bluntly.</p> <p>""Yeah, after of couples of weeks, it got boring, so I decided to have a little more fun. I stole some hand lotion and I tried to put my dick inside his little butt. He clenched his cheeks. I could only put in the head at first. The lil' freak screamed a lot, so I stuffed his undies in his trap. After that, I took my time to stretch his shithole. Man, it was soooo good! He was so fuckin' tight!""</p> <p>I listened carefully to every word. My mind was reeling. The story was so outrageous. But deep in my heart, I knew Erik was mad enough to have done it. A twinge of jealousy pricked at my soul as I continued digesting the sordid account.</p> <p>""His hole opened up after a couple of times and I could stick my whole dick up his bottom. I screwed him every chance I got. Some days, three or four times. He limped all summer and told his mom that he hurt his leg falling on a rock.""</p> <p>""He never snitched on you?"" I demanded.</p> <p>""Nope. I would have killed him! I told him I could make it look like an accident. Just to be sure he got the message, I brought him to the lake and held his head under water until his face turned blue.""</p> <p>""No shit!""</p> <p>""No shit, man. He was my slave. One time, we were at a Chinese restaurant for supper. Oliver had to pee, so I went with him cuz' his stupid mother thought he was too young to go alone. We took a stall and after he did his business, I told him to make my dick real wet with his mouth. He slobbered over my prick and then I fucked his little butt. One man came in the toilets. I guess he must have heard us because he looked over the separators. So I told Oliver to blow him so that he wouldn't rat on us to our folks. The guy's cock was huge. Oliver was choking on it. The man came on the floor and made Oliver lap it up like a dog.""</p> <p>""Get out of here!"" I exclaimed.</p> <p>""It's true. I swear. I must have fucked him over forty times. In the end, he was starting to like it. I'm sure he's gonna become one flaming homo slut.""</p> <p>On the screen, the girl was being nailed in her two holes by the big brown sausages. We pulled on our hard-ons faster, enthralled by the close-ups of the rude copulation and for me by the lingering images brought up by the story Erik had shared. Almost simultaneously, we groaned. Ropes of thick jizz erupted from the end of our cocks, flying in high arches and landing on our chests.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We continued sneaking in at the nearby elementary school to collect from the children. This routine was getting old for Erik. But you could always count on him to spice things up. I didn't understand what the hell was happening when he steered me into to the empty restroom with the low urinals stinking of mothballs, until a small brown-haired boy of eight wearing glasses entered for a pee.</p> <p>""Hey kid."" Erik said, taking out a butterfly knife from his jacket. The little boy's eyes almost fell out of their sockets when he noticed the sharp blade. ""Donnnn't kkkkill mmmeee."" He stammered nervously.</p> <p>""Take off your pants and give me yer underwear."" Erik requested sternly.</p> <p>I was startled by the turn of events, standing next to the door, praying no one would come in. The child obeyed the order, stripping, and handing over his briefs. Nude from the waist down, he shivered, hiding his genitals with both hands.</p> <p>""Show me your dick."" Erik muttered, keeping his cool dispassionate stance.</p> <p>The youngster removed his hands, his face livid, as we got an eyeful of his shrivelled penis.</p> <p>""Let's go, man. It's too dangerous."" I declared, heading out.</p> <p>Erik was looking at the defenceless child with appetite. I could tell the tyrant really enjoyed dominating the innocent pawn. He was smiling, resisting the urge to beat the kid up a little, proving once again that he was the meanest motherfucker. Finally, he walked out the door, clutching the boy's briefs, a tiny trophy for our collection.</p> <p>""I betcha he would have sucked our dicks!"" Erik exclaimed.</p> <p>""You're crazy, man!"" I hailed, somewhat excited that we had molested our first child together.</p> <p>For the next weeks, we repeated the trick, feeding on the power we experienced in those moments. Erik's duffel bag filled up with kids' underpants and we laughed thinking about what the boys had to say to explain the disappearance of their briefs.</p> <p>We cornered one boy in the park and made him jack off in front of us. The petrified child could barely get it up. The same situation occurred for several other boys we constrained to perform at the point of a knife.</p> <p>Failure to get his way compelled Erik to demand a blowjob from one of our young preys. The boy executed the deed, taking the big hard-on in his mouth, suckling clumsily until it spurted in the back of his throat. I never participated, content in assisting. The reality of it was that I was really afraid of getting caught, contrary to Erik who relished the additional risks that came with abusing children in public places.</p> <p>To shake off my apprehensions, he told me that even if we were nabbed, we could not do hard time because we were still minors. The well-known fact dispelled some of my worries but at that point, word had spread around the neighbourhood playgrounds that we were ogres. Kids avoided us at all cost and we agreed to let things cool down for a while.</p> <p>I desperately wanted to emulate my dark mentor, especially since he had started to question my loyalty and my lack of ardour in the nasty games we played. I certainly didn't want him to think that I wasn't up to par. And for once, I was the one who came up with a brilliant evil idea.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The first babysitting job I got was at the Newman's. They owned the largest house in the neighbourhood. One of those decadent mansions on a huge lot, surrounded by a wrought iron fence.</p> <p>I showed up alone, fearing the company of Erik would spoil the initia-tive. Unlike the ruthless boy, who'd grown up here, my reputation was still untarnished in the community.</p> <p>Dressed in beige Dockers and an elegant sweater, my hair combed, I rang the doorbell.</p> <p>The parents welcomed me warmly. They had no reason to suspect that a clean-cut kid like me was not who he seemed. I was a poster boy for a model adolescence.</p> <p>""We will be back from the opera at midnight. Help yourself with what you find in the fridge."" Mr. Newman said.</p> <p>""Thank you very much."" I replied calmly, smiling a lot.</p> <p>""Remember Jason, you're fifteen, so you're in charge. Kenny can be a pest. Do not hesitate to give him a swat on the butt if he's misbe-having."" Mrs. Newman instructed.</p> <p>'If only you knew what we have in store for him, you dumb cunt.' I thought silently.</p> <p>""Here he is,"" she cheered. ""Come meet your guardian.""</p> <p>The ten-year-old boy waltzed in the hall, clad in a red Speedo, a towel on his shoulders. He'd obviously just climbed out of the indoor pool. The curly mop of sandy blond hair atop his head was still damp. Up close, he seemed cuter than I had imagined. His chin was pointy, his nose like a button. All in all, he exuded the aura of a confident, snotty brat.</p> <p>""Hi Kenny!"" I exclaimed, examining the frail dripping child.</p> <p>""Who's this?"" The kid asked, throwing a look of contempt in my direction.</p> <p>""This here is Jason and he's gonna watch over you. You be a good boy now, don't make any trouble."" Mrs. Newman broke the awkwardness. ""We'll be on our way, we're already late for the cocktail."" She added.</p> <p>We had targeted the rich boy specifically because he was a sassy brat. For weeks, we had spied on the kids in the area, seeking the perfect cherry. The scrawny boy acted like he owned the world. We were going to change that attitude drastically.</p> <p>As soon, as the couple's Mercedes was out of the garage, I opened the patio door in the kitchen to admit my pal in. Erik entered, wearing army pants and a gruesome Iron Maiden t-shirt, carrying all the tools of the trade in his gym bag.</p> <p>""What's going on?"" Kenny inquired, surprised by the appearance of a second babysitter.</p> <p>""This is going on."" Erik roared, slapping him hard on his cheek. The force of the blow made the kid fall backward. He bumped his head against the wall and tears sprung to his eyes.</p> <p>""Man, he's gonna bleed!"" I reprimanded my acolyte. We were not supposed to cause any visible damage that would be hard to cover up afterwards. The main objective was to have as much anal sex as we could with the kid.</p> <p>""I'LL TELL MY DAD YOU DID THAT!"" Kenny screamed, rubbing his ear.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up or we'll cut your balls off!"" Erik threatened. ""Stand up!""</p> <p>The little boy rose to his feet sluggishly, eyeing both of us with repugnance. While I fetched a pair of handcuffs from the gym bag, he dashed away, heading for the front door, grossly underestimating my athletic abilities. He was no match for my speed. I raced after him and leapt on his tail like a panther, bringing him down on the hardwood floor.</p> <p>My deep and insidious anger rose to the surface. ""Where do you think you're going, asshole!?"" I snarled, punching him in the ribs. The uncooperative boy squirmed, kicking and screaming as I secured his wrists behind his back with the handcuffs. His resilience only made me want him more than ever. I feasted on the hatred burning in his eyes as I bound him into submission.</p> <p>""You can't do that!"" Kenny objected defiantly.</p> <p>In response, I lowered my mouth and nibbled his earlobe seductively, pinning his small frame to the floor with my weight. ""You're gonna be our bitch tonight."" I whispered. ""You're such a pretty sissy. That's what you are Kenny.""</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>Erik approached with a tube of bright pink lipstick. He applied the greasy colour to the kid's lips and wrote words on his torso. Then he a couple Polaroids of his work. When the images formed completely, we showed them to him. Kenny gazed at himself, reading the words 'I AM A COCKSUCKER"" written on his pale front.</p> <p>""You see, we're gonna take pictures all evening."" Erik said. ""If you don't shut your trap about this, we'll make sure your friends at school get them.""</p> <p>It was a preventive stratagem we had thought of. Not that it was crucial. We knew that young male victims seldom blabbered. It would have meant that they admitted to being weak. Assuredly, a cocky lad like Kenny did not want everyone to know that he could not defend himself. As well, the details of what had happened would eventually come out, and that was in itself traumatizing.</p> <p>I closed the curtains shut, meanwhile the child took to pleading. ""Pleeze, let me go. Don't hurt me. I promise I won't tell.""</p> <p>We ignored his supplications, aroused by the plaintive tone of his squeaky voice. The real fun was about to begin. I hooked my arms under the hairless pits of the pre-teen boy, restraining him while my partner in crime tied a piece of rope around his ankles.</p> <p>""This is what's gonna happen every time you're not nice."" Erik warned the wriggling child.</p> <p>That being said, he pulled the kid's skimpy swimsuit down his slender legs, revealing his immature genitals. Kenny's face crumbled from the humiliation of having his modesty violated. Soon, he was hollering as the tormentor flicked a lighter under his testicles and let the flame lick at the tender skin. His shrieks echoed in the vast house. ""ARGGHGHH! ARGGHHHHHHHH!ARGGHHHH!"" The fire singed the peach fuzz on his little nuts and rivers of tears poured from his blue eyes.</p> <p>""You're gonna do exactly as we say from now on?"" Erik asked.</p> <p>""YESSS! PLEASE STOP! PLEEEZE!""</p> <p>""We're gonna find out right away."" I stated, dragging him to the bathroom. There, I made him kneel in the tub. ""Open your mouth, you're gonna have a drink.""</p> <p>The little boy obeyed, overwhelmed by our unflinching sadistic deter-mination. We admired our toy. A handsome naked doll, his hands and his feet bound, ready to submit to all our desires. We unzipped and took out our semi-erect pricks. Our bladders were full in preparation for the evening of fun.</p> <p>The streams of urine flowed from our cocks. We directed the arcs on his cute mug and filled his mouth with the yellow liquid. Erik pinched the kid's nostrils to make sure he could only breath through his mouth, therefore he had to gulp down what was in it. Again, we took pictures of the boy in this degrading position. The youngster passed this test with flying colours, sniffing back his tears, and licking the last drops dribbling from our pisslits.</p> <p>We moved to the next phase. I took the enema bag out of Erik's handy gym bag and filled it up with warm water. ""It's almost over."" I lied to reassure the little boy. Not that it mattered much. We had put a dent in the smarty-pant's feisty spirit.</p> <p>Everything was going on schedule. We winked at each other, getting raging hard-ons now that we had relieved our bladders. I eagerly anticipated sinking into that hot little bum, but getting there was the best part of the plan. Erik livened up, seeing me actively partake in the molestation. I put a dab of Vaseline on the nuzzle and approached the rascal.</p> <p>Kenny yelped when the hose was inserted into his anus. I'm sure he did not comprehend the purpose but he kept quiet, suppressing the questions that might irritate us. I pressed on the bag to push the water in his intestines and told him to hold it for a couple of minutes.</p> <p>Upon receiving the permission, the laddie jumped on the toilet bowl and disgorged his bowels loudly. We made him take a shower after that, commanding him to scrub in all the right spots.</p> <p>""Can I go to bed now. I'm tired."" Kenny whimpered.</p> <p>""Oh, you're going to bed all right.""</p> <p>We hauled our naked victim to his room, his feet dragging on the floor. This is where he was going to be deflowered. The choice was deliberate. From then on, he would have to go to sleep every night reliving the ordeal.</p> <p>I unfastened the rope around his ankles and rolled the blondie into a ball, binding his ankles behind the nape of his neck. Trussed up like a lamb, his pink virgin hole exposed lewdly, the ten-year-old boy had lost the last shreds of his dignity. We took Polaroids of him, luxuriating in the sinful joy of our superiority.</p> <p>In unison, we undressed, grinning wickedly. ""We're gonna put our dicks up your butt now."" I divulged grimly.</p> <p>Kenny glanced at the long turgid organs jutting from our groins, probably remembering the painful discomfort of the nuzzle from the enema bag, he implored, ""Nooo pleeze, don't do that. Nooo pleeze.""</p> <p>But his pleading for mercy didn't elicit one ounce of compassion in our hearts. I salivated at the sight of his bubble butt spread open, waiting for me. Raised in an ideal setting, the lil' angel assuredly didn't know much about sex. I smeared some Vaseline to my leaking cock, elated to have the first dibs on his tail.</p> <p>""NOOO! NOOOO! DON'T DO THAT!"" He screamed his lungs out, writhing like cattle to the slaughter.</p> <p>""FUCK HIM GOOD!"" Erik encouraged, as I advanced toward the target, my cock in hand. I guided the tip to the tiny anus and started to push. Slowly, the ring yielded and my cockhead wormed into him. Kenny's eyelids shut tight from the sharp pain. His sphincter muscle hopelessly rebelled against my intrusion.</p> <p>""AARGGGGGGG AOOWW AOWOWW!! ANNNNNGHHHHH!"" He yelled.</p> <p>I applied more pressure, persevering in my efforts to enter the virgin hole. The tight barrier struggled to stand its ground. ""Lossen up, fuck!"" I barked, giving a forceful push and managing to slip my thick shaft into his rectum.</p> <p>""AOOW! Stop pleezze! Stop."" Kenny begged, his little voice shaky and ragged from the painful piece of hard flesh crammed into his empty guts.</p> <p>""Shuddup! We're gonna rape you all night."" I raged, pulling the girth of my penis back and driving it further in. Again and again I slammed into the boy, working him into shape. The steady motions soon transformed into sudden, deep thrusts as I grew more excited. ""Ohhh fuck! ohhhhh yesssss"" I hissed, savouring the thievery of his innocence.</p> <p>As much as Kenny despised it, he had to relax his butthole in order to alleviate the pain, letting himself be assraped. ""You love it, uh? You love my big cock in yer ass!""</p> <p>My dick was sliding nicely in the dilating little hole. I contemplated the sobbing boy, twitching in agony when my steely hardness punched deep inside him. From time to time he choked on his abundant drool as he cried liberally. Much to my dismay, the rough coupling made the pleasure peak sooner than I had expected.</p> <p>""UUHhh Dammit! Ohh fuck, I'm gonna cum!"" I chanted, reaching the point of no return. I quickly ejected out of the constricting passage and sprung to the kid's noggin, jacking my slickened hose. This was to be the grand finale. ""OPEN YOUR MOUTH!"" I growled.</p> <p>Completely disoriented, Kenny abided, just in time to receive the first spurt of semen on his tongue. ""Ohhhh yeah eat my cum..."" I sang, aiming my pulsating canon at his mouth. The rich cream erupted again and again. ""SWALLOW IT."" I ordered. Meanwhile, Erik took pictures, capturing for prosperity the sauce filling the little boy's oral cavity and oozing down his chin. Kenny drank the discharge in one gulp, a grimace of disdain on his face, as if he was going to throw up.</p> <p>Erik took over, releasing the boy from his uncomfortable position. He flipped him over on his tummy and hoisted him on a couple of pillows, so that his ass was raised at the right level. Propped up, his hands still cuffed behind his back, the child revelled in the moment of peace. But the recess was short-lived as my partner slapped his asscheeks.</p> <p>Kenny bit down on the mattress. Tears welled up in his eyes again. Erik delivered another round of stinging hard smacks, leaving red handprints on the white skin. He inserted his greasy pole into the kid's anus and began fucking in earnest right away.</p> <p>The bed creaked, accompanied with the high-pitched whining of the little boy. Erik was plunging to the hilt. He grasped a handful of blond curls, and tilted the kid's head back violently.</p> <p>""Say fuck me, c'mon say it.""</p> <p>""Fuck me."" Kenny muttered.</p> <p>""LOUDER!""</p> <p>""FUCK ME!""</p> <p>""Again.""</p> <p>""FUCK ME! UHH FUCK ME! FUCK ME! UHHH FUCK ME! ARRRHHH FUCK ME!""</p> <p>""Yeah, that's it!"" Erik cheered, ramming his fuckpole with a renewed burst of energy. There was a frantic rhythm to his rutting, so much that his testicles were bouncing against Kenny's crack. </p> <p>""OWWWW OUHHH! OUUUUUUUHHH!"" Kenny lamented.</p> <p>The strong teenager kept a steady tempo until I saw his body stiffen, indicating that he was coming, shooting cumwads in Kenny's guts. For a moment, he remained inside the cavity, waiting for his softening penis to plop out.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We took a break to have a cigarette and look at the pictures of our charge aptly defiled. The night was still young. My battery was at three quarters. I looked forward to a couple more buttfucks with the lil' brat.</p> <p>When we returned to Kenny's bedroom, we proceeded with a little bit of foreplay, taking turns sitting on his face and forcing him to lick our hairy assholes. Then we pinched his tits until he was bawling, begging us to fuck him again.</p> <p>Having cummed before, I lasted thirty minutes up his butt, sodomizing him hard, staring at my cock slide in and out of his loosened red hole. A well-oiled fuck machine I was, pile driving into the kid. After our third ride each, we were both exhausted. It was time to do a little clean up.</p> <p>I was already thinking about the two subjects of our next babysitting gig - Shawn a pristine twelve-year-old chap, very protective of his six-year-old sibling, Donnie. Shawn didn't know it yet, but we were gonna give him no other choice but to torture and rape his precious little brother. And that was just for starters.</p></div>",[]
337,Mom's Idea - How I Became My Family's Human Pet,-1,BC,no@email,,2006-01-25,27,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bc001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A few weeks before summer holiday mom asked or I would like to be her lion for a while? I had nothing planned for the summer so I said sure. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and said ""you're a doll"" and she had some planning to do then.. </p> <p>First day of holiday I was woken early in the morning, when I looked at my clock it said 5.00.</p> <p>I got out showered put on shorts and had breakfast. Then I was ordered into the living-room.</p> <p>The first thing mom said was ""strip!"". Mom, I can put the costume on myself, Just give it and I put it on in my room.</p> <p>Whow said mom, I said I wanted you to be a lion again I did not say it was in the same costume. ""Now Strip"" she said and used the zapper on my but. The flimsy material of the very short shorts she made me wear didn't protect me from the electric discharge. In no time I had the shorts pulled of and they were flying through the living-room.</p> <p>Very good now put your hands on your head barked mom. She took a very thin piece of leather belt which was fleshtone coloured. She wound this around the base of my penis and balls and had it locked with a magnetic button. In the belt were tiny holes all around. Try to pull it of mom said, it did not moved and inch, but pushed my balls and penis more forward.</p> <p>Ok now the next piece she said. By that time steph had joined us also in the living-room and was more then eager to help out. She produced a tiny piece of leather, shaped in half a moon with little connections at the sides. These were connected to the wholes in the belt and it pulled snugly. Only the bottom part of my balls were covered. Now the final piece of your suit she said and showed me a tiny leather cap in the same color. This was was pushed over my penis head and was outlined so it pulled in my piss-slit and around my head. So it's shape was clearly visible. Two tiny belts were pulled to the other belt and fastened there. There was no way I was gonna get a stiffie.</p> <p>Ok now close your eyes and open your mouth wide!</p> <p>I felt something been pushed inside my mouth and locked behind my head with a small padlock. </p> <p>Mom showed me a rubber penis and said something likewise was now in my mouth.</p> <p>The one she was holding would go somewhere else later. Then she tightly tied my hands behind my back and had me march through the kitchen and garden inside the garage. </p> <p>There were some pieces of cardboard on the floor on which she made me lay down and hogtied me.</p> <p>In half an hour when Deke arrives we will finish your outfit she said, you're gonna be So good looking the next weeks. I started shaking my head when I heard this and was put back in my place by a hard slap on my bare butt. Oh don't you protest mom said, you agreed to this remember, I did not say for how long it was and you never asked. We'll it's gonna be for at least 2 weeks maximum 3! Then she was off. </p> <p>More then half an hour later i heard noise outside our garage and saw the garagedoor open. </p> <p>Mom and Steph came in and also a guy who was introduced as Deke. I saw a large van parked before the garage. Steph undid the rope and instructed me to sit on hands and knees while this man was installing some airbrush equipment. I was trying to indicate I would no longer participate in this only to receive another slap from mom.</p> <p>Well is the animal protesting Deke said, I have something to make him learn to obey. </p> <p>I was rolled on my back and the pouch of my penis was disconnected. The I saw him pull my flesh backwards and produced something that looked like a small thin drill. This was placed in my piss slit and turned very slowly inwards. I was biting in my gag from the pain and mom and steph had to hold me down. When it was all in a small metal cap covered the head of my penis. Then the pouch was back attached. My penis was standing straight forward now so even more of my balls was exposed. </p> <p>Then he started spraying me with paint. Orange with black stripes. All over my body, my hair, my face was painted like a lion, masking the gag in my mouth. Only my chest, tummy, ass and genitials were not painted. Then Steph tied all fingers and toes of each hand and foot together with a fine rope, exempt for my thumbs. This was also painted, Then he sprayed a tale that was also there. Afterwards he sprayed me with fixation and also the tail. He said the colour would now stay on for at least a week without giving my skin difficulty absorbing oxygen.</p> <p>Within a week he would return for a new paint layer. </p> <p>Then mom took the tail and I saw now that another rubber penis was attached to it. </p> <p>She pushed it in my ass and with a pop it was absorbed. Lions don't run around freely so now we put the restraints on she said. Around my wrists went two metal cuffs which were connected together with a short chain with almost no slack, also a pair of those around my ankles, but these had more slack and were also connected together by a chain. I could not stand up by now, I was forced to keep on hands and knees.</p> <p>Then mom went in the house to put on her costume, it was all leather with a leopard motive around her middle and was holding a whip in her hand. She snapped the whip on my ass and I jumped instantly. ""It's not the fake whip Stephie used last time this is a genuine one"" she laughed. Next a choke-chain was placed around my neck and I was leaded outside towards the large van. </p> <p>Deke was putting the last of his stuff back in and then lifted me up and placed me also in the van. Maybe we should restrain him for the ride, mom said, and Deke started pulling my wrists and feet together and tied them together. Next he pulled me up towards the ceiling in his van and pushed me to check or I did not touch the side walls, I didn't, so I surely would not get injured. As last he connected a rope from my feet to my gag, to keep my head up and not to strain my neck. Mom said she never saw me from this angle but she surely loved the view. Then the doors were closed and we were driving away. </p> <p>After a ride of almost two hours we stopped. Mom and Steph massaged me after I was let down and then I was let outside. I saw a parkinglot full with cars. We were standing next to a service entry of a large building with no windows, or they were nailed shut at certain places. Here I was being led inside. The hallway was padded so it was soft to crawl on. Suddenly I saw a poster of the boy-lion, which showed a drawing of a boy dressed like me, completely tied up and people were doing all kind's of nasty stuff to him. But a good pull on the choke-chain made me walk further. Whats was waiting here for me?</p></div>",[]
338,Granny B,-1,BC,no@email,,2006-10-14,8,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bc002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Liz Matthews is a very wealthy 57 year old widow. Her husband died 20 years ago and was the owner of a multinational. She lives in a very big private estate on her own. Her family tries anything to get into her will, but she has her own ways....</p> <p>For this year's summer she had picked the 12 years old Johnson twins Eric and Jack. She had chosen them from the dozen pictures she received from her family.</p> <p>Eric and Jack were informed by their parents they will spend the summer holidays at Granny's B estate. and were dressed in very short shorts sleeveless t-shirts and slippers. The drive to the estate was long and silent, nobody said a word. The twins asked who this Granny was but the only answer they got was that they had to do everything she wanted or they would be in big trouble.</p> <p>On arrival they had to walk alone the drive-way, their parents were not allowed. After the gate had closed they heard a voice over an intercom system ordering them to remove their t-shirts and slippers and put it in a box near the gate and walk towards the mansion. </p> <p>When they reached the house a lady was waiting for them who introduced herself as Granny B or better as ""Granny Bondage"". The twins looked puzzled and were ordered to remove their shorts which they did immediately. Granny B tossed away their last piece of clothing and ordered the boys to keep their arms to their sides while she inspects them. She had a good look at their nice bodies and let her hand glide over their nice curves and lovely asses. </p> <p>Allright let's get started then... follow me.</p> <p>They walked back the house to enter a very big lawn and walked it almost to the end. There they saw a big wooden cross with 2 small ladders before it, one at each side. Ok kiddo's open up your mouths she said and pushed a dildo gag in each boy's mouth and secured it behind their heads. Then they had to stand on the ladder and she started tying them to the cross. One twin on each side. Their arms were outstretched to the sides and also tied to the cross and to each others with rope goin' from one side to another. Then their feet were tied crossed over each other, pulled down, to the cross and to each other. </p> <p>When she was done she noticed each twin had become excited. I don't believe i ordered full masts? And gave each twin a slap on their penis so it shrivled immediately. She took some twine and tied their penises to their nipples with the remark that it won't be possible now to become hard without having pain. They can only become hard when she allows it !</p> <p>Then she went away and left the twins hangin on the cross. Time went by and nothing happened. The sun was burning on their bodies but there was no way to protect themselves. Much much later she came back removed their gags and gave them a little bit to eat and drink. Then the gags went back on and she dissappeared leaving the twins tied to the cross for the night.</p> <p>The next morning they saw her return with another lady. Hello kiddie's she said, i'm goi'n out with a friend today but first let's upgrade your lesson. The reason why you are still hangin' here is because i want you to know what suffering is, and that is what you are gonna do today! They placed a wooden log behind the back of each twin which was secured to the sides of the cross by a chain. The log pressed their upper bodies forward placing their young bodies under severe strain. next leather hoods were pulled over their heads. There were only 2 wholes where little tubes were attached to. These were placed in their nose so they could breath. The hoods were knotted under their chin. and a rope was tied over their eyes keepin their heads against the cross. A rope was added to their penis so it was pointing forward and conneted to their nipples and to the bottom of the cross.</p> <p>As a final upgrade they putted a dildo in each twins but which works with variable speeds. Then they left, leaving the twins in their torment. Both twins had to fight not getting a stiffie and were sweating heavilly. They kept fighting till late in the afternoon, then they collapsed.</p> <p>When theye woke up the next day they were in a barn. Their hands tied behind their backs, gagged and one foot shackled to a ring in the middle, with a long chain connecting it...</p></div>",[]
339,"Marina, Claudia and Me, Part 1",1,BEAR_72,no@email,Part 1 how I fucked Marina 1st time and was introduced to her daughter Claudia.,2005-12-19,38,4,"MFg, reluc, spank, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bear_72001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Her name is Marina. She's a tall busty blonde woman in her mid 20's. Not these thin model type with fake tits but not fat too. Just how to be a real woman should be. She working in the same company as I do but not in the same department like me.</p> <p>My name is Peter. I'm a 33 year old guy working as an IT professional and I have to admit I'm a real pervert. I'm into BDSM for around 12 years now doing lots of hard and perverted stuff. Only don't like things involving shit and things like mutilation and snuff. And i'm affectionate to little girls too.</p> <p>When Marina was around 2 months in the company the boss made a big party cause we manage to do a real big deal faster then we should. So the very important customer was really pleased and placed another big order.</p> <p>I started to flirt with Marina at that party. She told me she had to left university in her 2nd year cause the her father can't support her any more cause he had some bad luck in investments. So since 4 years now she has to do bad jobs to pay her bills and raise her daughter Claudia.</p> <p>Well Marina drink some more I guess cause her bad luck and so I managed to drive her home. It was not right around the corner but not so far away too. It was around 3 am when we arrived at her apparment. Of coures I go upstairs with her and just in front of her door i grabed her and kissed her aggressivly. Shoving my tongue into her mouth.</p> <p>It seem she like man who are a little agressive. Our tongues played together some minutes and then she opend the door and let me in.</p> <p>We countinue our agressive kissing awhile right behind the door then I slap her ass with my right hand.</p> <p>She steps back and give me a wicked grin. Then she say ""Slap me like a real man or let it be"". and give me a very provocative look. And walk slowly backwards towards what it seem to be the door of her bedroom.</p> <p>I grins and slowly open the buckle of my heavy leather belt. And slowly remove it from my jeans. After rolling a part of the belt around my right hand I follow her into her bedroom.</p> <p>There she stand. Breathing hard. Aroused and a little scared it seems.</p> <p>As I reached her I backhand her face hard with my left hand and she fall onto her bed.</p> <p>I give her a wiched grin. A little blood tickle down at the corner of her lip. She licked it off slowly and very provocative with her lip looking me directly into my eyes. What I saw in her eyes was lust and the need of more.</p> <p>Giving her a smile I brought the belt down hard across her D-Cup tits which she coverd in a black bra under a half translucent black top. She wore tight blue jeans and black high heeled boots with that.</p> <p>She breath hard but didn't scream. It seems shes used to such treatment.</p> <p>I order her to spread her legs wide. She obey directly</p> <p>Grabbing a fist full of her hair I force her off the bed onto her knees in front of me. Backhanding her face again hard. Then I step back and just say ""Stand up and strip slut""</p> <p>She kneels there grins and said ""Why should I bastard?""</p> <p>I gave her an evil grin kick her with my foot on her shoulder in a fast move so she can't react so that she lay onto the ground before me.</p> <p>Then I start to beat her up in earnest. Give her dozens of blows onto her ass arms tits legs and sometimes between her legs.</p> <p>After around 10 minutes og beating her up i asked her ""Need some more reasons slut?""</p> <p>She gave me a stubborn look and spit at me. ""If you want me naked you have to do it yourself son of a bitch""</p> <p>I smiled and just say ""Ok""</p> <p>Throwing away my belt I grab again a fist full of her hair and drag her towards the bed. I force her onto the bed and rip her top into pieces doing the same with her bra. We both breath hard and I can see the pure lust in her eyes.</p> <p>I grab her tits and I'm pretty rough to them. Squeeze them hard and slap them with my hands. She squealed in delight.</p> <p>I got again my belt and hit her tits around 20 times with it. She screamed in lust and agony.</p> <p>Them I backhand her face again 4 times and order her to pull off her jeans. She obey directly.</p> <p>She lay before me. Just wearing a tiny translucent black thong and her tits are brigth red and have some welts cause of my beating.</p> <p>It was a very sexy picture and I was hard as a rock.</p> <p>I just rip away the tiny thong and force her to kneel in front of her bed and just shove my raging hard on into her mouth. Throatfucking her pretty hard.</p> <p>She gag but she shoved 3 fingers of her right hand into her soaking wet cunt and fingerfuck herself while I violate her mouth and throat.</p> <p>When I'm ready to cum I withdraw from her throat and pump my spunk into her open mouth.</p> <p>Instead of swallowing it directly she gave me a smile and her tongue play with my sperm. It was very sexy watching her doing that. She continue that till she cum too from fingerfuck herself frantically. Right before her orgasm hit her she swallow my cum.</p> <p>From that show I was hard again. Forcing her onto her bed I gave that bitch 2 real good rides during that she came 3 times till we both fall asleep totally exhausted.</p> <p>In the moring we awake when a girl around 10 years old enters the bedroom. When Marina was fully awake and sees her daugther watching our nude bodies she smiled to me stand up and say to her ""Claudia you know you are not allowed to enter my bedroom without knocking at the door"" When she reached the girl she slapped her into the face pretty hard. Doing nothing to hide her naked body or the vestiges of our wild night.</p> <p>I can see the girl is only wearing a t-shirt and a really tiny translucent thong witch is definatly not normal for a girl that age.</p> <p>Instead of crying or screaming the girl just say ""Thank you mum for hitting me. I was a bad girl and deserved it""</p> <p>Marina said ""Go into the kitchen and prepare breakfast for us. And do it fast.""</p> <p>She came back to bed and said ""This was my daugther Claudia"".</p> <p>I smiled and said ""You are rigorous with her""</p> <p>""I have to. Have to raise her alone without a man. So I have to be strict to her t raise her properly""</p> <p>After a short break she said ""The world is full of men wanting to fuck me but all of them run away after one or some nights of fucking"" She smiled ""And most of them are sissys and not able to satisfy me properly like you did last night"" Smiling again she said ""Real men seems to be a dying out species""</p> <p>Giving her a grin I stand up slap her face force her onto her knees and order her to open her mouth. Which she did directly. While she sucked my morning hard on my mind was working hard too.</p> <p>After some minutes of sucking not much before I'll cum it knocks on the door. Just stop to suck me off she said ""Come in"" and continue to suck me. Claudia came in and just say ""Breakfast is prepared"".</p> <p>I was a little spurised when Marina stop again to suck me off and say ""Start cleaning my bedroom"" and return to my hard on just suck my dick while her 10 years old daughter start to clear her bedroom around us. looking her mum sucking off a naked man. It seems lil Claudia was used to such sights cause she didn't look very suprised.</p> <p>I shot my load into Marina's mouth when Claudia bend down to raise her mom's and my clothes.</p> <p>When I saw her pussy lips through her tiny thong I had to cum directly.</p> <p>After shot my load into Marinas mouth I take a closer look and saw that little Claudia, a cute slender blonde girl had a nice ass which look like she received a servere spanking around 2 days ago....</p></div>",[]
340,Das Andere Land,-1,BEIBER,no@email,Sechs junge Mädchen lassen sich nackt und mit auf dem Rücken gefesselten Händen von sechs Erwachsenen durch ein fremdes Land führen. Bei jeder Pause werden die Kinder gefesselt und unterschiedlichsten Folterqualen unterworfen.,2007-05-27,4,5,"g, bd, ds, sad, sm, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/beiber001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ruth, Karin, Kerstin, Andrea, Pia und Nadine gingen mit vier Erwachsenen in ein Land, in dem sie mehr sein durften als bei uns. In jenem Land ist es nie kalt und es regnet nur selten. Es gibt keine Autos und kaum befestigte Straßen; dafür umso mehr sandige Fußwege. Direkt hinter der Grenze zogen die Mädchen ihre Schuhe und Strümpfe aus. Sie würden von jetzt an immer barfuß gehen. Bloße Füße waren ein Zeichen dafür, daß sie willige Lind gehorsame Sklavinnen sein wollten. Durch ihre nackten Füße zeigten sie, daß sie sich gerne fesseln ließen.</p> <p>Gerd, Frank, Lisa und Tanja, die vier Erwachsenen, die die, Mädchen begleiteten, fesselten ihnen die Hände auf den Rücken. Die Mädchen ließen sich das gerne gefallen. Auch in Zukunft würden sie sich bereitwillig fesseln lassen. Deswegen waren sie ja in dieses Land gekommen.</p> <p>Die Mädchen wurden über eine Wiese geführt, bis sie einen Sandweg erreichten, auf dem sie weiterliefen. Ab und zu kam die Gruppe an Nachtlagerplätzen vorbei. Man erkannte sie an den Einrichtungen zum Befestigen von Sklaven: Hölzerne Pfähle, verschiedene T Kreuze und Andreaskreuze.</p> <p>""Heute Abend machen wir an einem solchen Platz halt"", sagte Andrea. 1ch freue mich schon aufs Angebundensein. Ich will in ein T Kreuz.,' ""Und ich an ein richtiges Kreuz"", sagte ihre Schwester Nadine. Sie wandte sich an das Mädchen, das neben ihr herging und es offensichtlich genoß, mit nackten Füßen über den Sandweg zu laufen: ""Wie willst du gefesselt werden Kerstin?""</p> <p>""An einen Pfahl gefesselt, die Hände überm Kopf angebunden und die Beine waagrecht gespreizt"", antwortete Kerstin. ""So mag ich es am liebsten. Ich liebe es, wenn ich völlig aufgespreizt hin und jeder an meine Scheide rankommt. Das nenne ich Kerstinfesselung.""</p> <p>""Bei mir heißt es Andreakreuzigung"", meinte die blonde Andrea. „, eit ich am liebsten an ein T Kreuz gebunden werde, die Arme nach hinten über den Querbalken gefesselt und die Fußgelenke übereinandergebunden. Meine Schwester mag es normal: Gespreizte Arme: an den Handgelenken gebunden, die Füße nebeileinandergestellt und an den Gelenken gefesselt. Meine Art mit nach hinten gebundenen Armen ist besser, weil sie mehr wehtut. Nadine muß mindestens eine Stunde gekreuzigt sein, bevor es ihr unangenehm wird. Ich dagegen leide schon nach kurzer Zeit am Kreuz. Die Schmerzen sind wichtig für mich. Für Ruth auch, nicht wahr?“</p> <p>Ihre Freundin nickte: ""Ja. Das ist auch der Grund, warum ich deine Art, gekreuzigt zu sein, ebenfalls am liebsten mag. Ich liebe es aber genauso, mit gespreizten Beinen gefesselt zu werden, zum Beispiel bei einer Kerstinfesselung. Oder an einem Pfahl: Der rechte Fuß steht auf der Erde und wird an den Pfahl gebunden. Der linke Fuß wird nach oben gezogen, bis ich völlig aufgespreizt bin und überm Kopf am Pfahl festgebunden. Die Hände werden an den Gelenken zusammengebunden und ebenfalls über den Kopf gebunden.""</p> <p>„Ich lasse mich am liebsten normal kreuzigen so wie Nadine"", meinte Karin. ""Meine Schwester Pia hingegen bevorzugt das Andreaskreuz."" ""Das mag ich auch"", sagte Ruth. ""Weil man dabei weit geöffnet ist und zwischen die Beine geschlagen werden kann. Wenn ich so geschlagen werde, würde ich alles darum geben, daß es aufhört, doch wenn es vorbei ist, bin ich immer glücklich, daß ich geschlagen wurde. Nach dem Auspeitschen fühle ich mich immer besonders demütig.""</p> <p>„In 2 bis 3 Tagen kommen wir in eine Stadt. Dort, werden wir dann zu echten Sklaven gemacht"", sprach Karin. ""Man wird uns Löcher in die Schamlippen stechen. Wir werden den Rest unseres Lebens ein kleines Vorhängeschloß zwischen den Beinen tragen. Damit kann man uns überall festmachen. Erst wenn wir das Vorhängeschloß tragen, sind wir wirklich versklavt.""</p> <p>""Irgendwann werden die Erwachsenen uns auch einmal richtig annageln"", warf Ruth dazwischen. ""Ich fürchte mich ein wenig davor, aber ich kann es kaum erwarten, mit Nägeln ans Kreuz geschlagen zu werden. Man sagt, es tat vom ersten Moment an sehr weh. Sobald das Kreuz aufgerichtet wird, beginnen die Schmerzen. Ich werde mir den rechten Fuß auf den linken Fuß nageln lassen.""</p> <p>„Ich auch"", sprach Andrea. ""Wie ich Nadine und Karin kenne, werden sie ihre Füße neheneinandergestellt festnageln lassen.""</p> <p>""Ich machs ganz anders"", rief Pia. ""Meine Füße sollen seitlich an den Pfahl genagelt werden, ohne etwas zum Aufstützen. Die Nägel werden direkt unterhalb der Knöchel von der Seite durch meine Füße geschlagen. Das tut, ganz besonders weh.""</p> <p>""Das nennen wir dann Pianagelung"", versprach Kerstin. Ich machs wie Andrea und Ruth, ich lasse meine Füße übereinander nageln.""</p> <p>""Wann werden wir eigentlich unsere Kleider los?“ fragte Pia. ""Es ist ja wunderbar, barfuß zu gehen, aber völlig nackt wäre noch schöner.""</p> <p>""Sobald wir total versklavt sind"", antwortete Ruth. ""Wenn wir das Vorhängeschloß an den Schamlippen tragen, werden wir immer nackt sein, damit jeder erkennen kann, daß wir gehorsame Sklavinnen sind.""</p> <p>""Ich freue mich schon aufs Durchbohren meiner Schamlippen"", sagte Nadine. ""Es wird die ersten Tage sehr wehtun. Bestimmt schreie und weine ich, wenn es gemacht wird, obwohl ich mich zu beherrschen versuche. Aber sobald alles verheilt ist, bin ich ein lebendes Schmuckstück.“</p> <p>„Ich freue mich auch"", stimmte Kerstin ihr zu. ""Es ist herrlich, ein Leben lang barfuß zu gehen und immer nackt zu sein. Ich werde eine sehr brave Sklavin sein.""</p> <p>""Mir gefällt das Ausgeliefertsein"", sagte Ruth, ""Daß ich stets gefesselt bin und man jederzeit alles mit mir machen kann. Das ist echte Versklavung: Das Gefesseltsein. Ich bin froh, daß ich in dieses Land gekommen bin.“</p> <p>Die anderen Mädchen stimmten ihr zu. Barfuß und mit auf den Rücken gebundenen Händen setzten sie ihre Wanderung fort.</p> <p>Ahends, kurz bevor es dunkel wurde, suchten die Erwachsenen einen Lagerplatz aus. Die Mädchen wurden entkleidet. Als erstes wurde Pia auf ein Andreaskreuz geschnallt. Ihre Schwester Karin hing kurz danach an einen normalen Kreuz, genau wie Nadine gleich daneben. Kerstin kam auch an eine solches Kreuz. Ruth wurde auf ein am Boden liegendes Andreaskreuz gebunden, damit ihr Beine gespreizt waren. Das Kreuz wurde nicht aufgerichtet. Sie ahnte bereits, was kommen würde. Andrea wurde an ein T Kreuz gebunden, die Arme nach hinten über den Querbalken gefesselt und die Fußgelenke übereinander geschnürt. Sobald ihr Kreuz aufgerichtet war, seufzte Andrea genußvoll.</p> <p>""Endlich gekreuzigt!"" rief sie freudig. ""Darauf habe ich mich schon den ganzen Tag gefreut."" Sie schaute zu Ruth hinunter: ""Was ist mit dir Ruth? Heute am Andreaskreuz?""</p> <p>Ruth blickte zu ihrer Freundin am Kreuz auf: „Wie es aussieht, werde ich geschlagen."" Einer der Männer kam mit einer Peitsche. ""Siehst du?"" Ruth fing an zu zittern. Es war so, wie sie zu Beginn der Barfußwanderung gesagt hatte: Sie liebte die Peitsche, aber sie fürchete sie auch. Sie schaute zu Frank auf, der mit der Peitsche in der Hand über sie trat: ""Wie lange werde ich geschlagen Frank?""</p> <p>""Lange genug. Mach dir keine Sorgen."" Frank holte weit aus und schlug Ruth kraftvoll auf die Scheide.</p> <p>Das Mädchen biß die Zähne zusammen. Nur nicht schreien! Jedenfalls nicht sofort. Sie wußte, daß Frank ihren Widerstand brechen würde. Der Mann schlug ihr erneut auf die Scheide. Ruth bog den Rücken durch und zerrte an ihren Fesseln. Ein weiterer Schlag. Ruth stieß einen hohen dünnen Schrei aus. Es klang irgendwie erstaunt und protestierend. Beim nächsten Schlag schrie sie wieder laut auf. Ihr Widerstand brach. Während die Lederpeitsche wieder und wieder auf ihr Geschlecht schlug, schrie und weinte das Mädchen und wand sich konvulsivisch.</p> <p>""Aufhören! Bitte aufhören!"" schrie Ruth und wand sich auf dein Andreaskreuz. ""Bitte hör auf! Ich halte es nicht mehr aus!""</p> <p>Andrea sah vom Kreuz aus zu, wie Ruth geschlagen wurde, wie sie sich in wilden Extasen des Schmerzes aufbäumte, wenn die Peitsche zwischen ihre Beine biß. Nadine am Kreuz neben Andrea begann zu stöhnen. ""Ich will auch ausgepeitscht werden!"" rief sie.</p> <p>Tanja schaute zu dem Mädchen hoch: ""Du bleibst erstmal 2 bis 3 Stunden am Kreuz. Danach bekommst du die Peitsche.""</p> <p>Nadine lehnte sich lächelnd ans Kreuz zurück. Unten am Boden weinte und schrie Ruth noch immer und wand sich unter der erbarmungslosen Peitsche.</p> <p>""Ich halte es nicht länger aus!"" schrie sie verzweifelt.</p> <p> Sie hielt es dennoch aus, sie konnte ja garnicht anders, gefesselt wie sie war. Dann war die Auspeitschung zu Ende. Lisa und Frank lösten Ruths Fesseln. Sie führten das von der Auspeitschung halb bewußtlose Mädchen zu einem T Kreuz neben Andreas Kreuz und schnallten es darauf fest. Dann richteten sie das Kreuz auf.</p> <p>Schluchzend und von den Schlägen völlig erschöpft hing Ruth am Kreuz. Andrea wandte ihr neugierig den Kopf zu: ""Ich bin vor der Kreuzigung noch nie ausgepeitscht worden."" Ruth war zu keiner Antwort fähig.</p> <p>""Du solltest es einmal versuchen Andrea"", sprach Nadine, die am Kreuz neben ihrer Schwester hing. Sie wand sich erregt. ""Mit mir wurde das schon öfter gemacht. Ich liebe es. Frisch ausgepeitscht hängt man sehr demütig und erschöpft am Kreuz."" Andrea bäumte sich in den Stricken, die sie fesselten, auf: ""Ich werde bestimmt auch bald einmal ausgepeitscht. Solange muß ich mich damit begnügen, gefesselt zu werden.""</p> <p>""Recht so Andrea"", sagte Kerstin zu ihr gewandt. ""Du bekommst die Peitsche noch früh genug zu spüren. Ich gebe dir einen Tip: Laß dir mal auf die Fußsohlen schlagen. Ich habe das schon oft durchgemacht. Bisher war ich stets geknebelt, wenn das mit mir gemacht wurde, damit mich die Nachbarn nicht schreien hörten. Jetzt wo wir in diesem Land sind, dürfen wir nach Herzenslust schreien und schluchzen. Als ich Ruth eben erlebte, wurde ich ganz naß zwischen den Beinen.""</p> <p>""Ruth auch"", warf Karin dazwischen. ""Weil die Schmerzen so groß waren, daß sie unter sich machte.""</p> <p>""Bist du auch schon einmal geschlagen worden?"" wollte Nadine wissen. Karin nickte. ""Ja mit einern Stock auf die Fußsohlen, genau wie Kerstin. Meine Schwester auch. Die hat sich vielleicht gewunden und gewimmert. Schreien konnte sie nicht, weil sie ganz fest geknebelt war. Wir lassen uns gerne auf die Fußsohlen schlagen.""</p> <p>""Dann will ich das auch!"" rief Andrea. ""Wenn ich euch darüber reden höre, werde ich ganz verrückt danach."" Andrea wand sich am Kreuz: ""So langsam wird es ungemütlich."" Sie stöhnte leise."" Wie lange sind wir schon angebunden?""</p> <p>""Bestimmt schon eine Stunde"", antwortete Kerstin.</p> <p>Nach zwei weiteren Stunden wünschten sich die Mädchen sehr, von den Kreuzen abgenommen zu werden. Doch das hatten nicht sie zu bestimmen sondern die Erwachsenen. Es war gut möglich daß sie die ganze Nacht am Kreuz verbringen würden, sozusagen zur Feier ihres Einzugs in dieses Land.</p> <p>""Ich kann nicht mehr!"" stöhnte Andrea gequält.</p> <p>Ruth neben ihr ließ den Kopf hängen: ""Es ist egal, ob du es noch aushälst oder nicht. Wer gekreuzigt ist, hat nichts zu bestimmen. Am Kreuz hat man keinerlei Rechte mehr.""</p> <p>Gerd und Tanja senkten Nadines Kreuz auf den Boden ab. Das Mädchen blickte aus großen Augen zu ihnen auf: ""Werde ich jetzt geschlagen?"" Ihre Stimme bebte vor Erregung.</p> <p>Tanja nickte und löste Nadines Fesseln. Sie richtete das Mädchen auf und band ihm die Hände auf den Rücken. Dann führte sie es zu zwei nebeneinanderstehenden Pfählen.</p> <p>""Setz dich!"" befahl Tanja. Nadine gehorchte willig. Die Frau band ihre auf den Rücken gefesselten Hände an einem Eisenring im Boden fest. ""Lehn dich Zurück!“ Nadine legte sich auf den Rücken. Tanja und Gerd banden Seile an ihre Fußgelenke und spreizten Nadines Beine zwischen den Pfählen aus. Nadine lag wehrlos da, den Schoß weit geöffnet. Das Mädchen atmete schwer vor Aufregung. Gerd stellte sich über sie und fing an sie auszupeitschen. Unbarmherzig knallten die harten Schläge auf Nadines Geschlecht. Obwohl sie sich vorgenommen hatte, nicht um Schonung zu flehen, schrie und weinte sie bereits nach den ersten Schlägen. Sie flehte Gerd an, aufzuhören. Sie bat ihn inständig, ihr wenigstens eine kurze Atempause zu gönnen, nur eine halbe Minute. Die Peitsche kannte kein Erbarmen. Nadine machte vor Schmerz unter sich, Andrea bäumte sich am Kreuz lustvoll auf, als sie sah, wie sich ihre Schwester unter der Peitsche wand: ""Das soll auch mit mir mal gemacht werden!""</p> <p>""Nadine wird viel länger geschlagen als Ruth"", sagte Kerstin. ""Ich habe mitgezählt. Ruth erhielt fünfundzwanzig Schläge. Nadine hat schon über vierzig und Gerd macht keine Anstalten, aufzuhören.""</p> <p>Nadines spitze Schmerzensschreie durchschnitten weitere drei Minuten lang die Abendluft. Dann hielt Gerd inne. Nadine dankte ihm inbrünstig dafür, daß die Auspeitschung zu Ende war.</p> <p>Gerd reichte Tanja die Peitsche: ""Mach du weiter. Sie braucht noch mehr!“ Nadine riß entsetzt die Augen auf.</p> <p>""Nein!"" schrie sie. Ich kann nicht mehr!"" Sie verlegte sich aufs Bitten. ""Bitte schlag mich nicht mehr Tanja!"" bettelte sie unter Tränen.</p> <p>Tanja hob die Peitsche und schlug zu. Nadine stieß einen heiseren Schrei aus und bäumte sich in den Fesseln auf. Während die Auspeitschung weiterging, schrie sie aus Leibeskräften.</p> <p>Kerstin erschauerte am Kreuz: ""So lange ist noch niemand geschlagen worden. Nadine hat schort sechzig Schläge erhalten.""</p> <p>„Wie sie weint!"" sagte Andrea. ""Wie sie sich windet und aufbäumt! Es muß sehr weh tun.""</p> <p>""Und wie!"" sagte Ruth neben ihr Andrea wandte sich dem Mädchen zu: ""Und trotzdem läßt du es immer wieder mit dir machen?""</p> <p>Ruth nickte: „Ja. Irgendetwas in mir braucht die Schmerzen und die Erniedrigung.""</p> <p>Nadine hatte kaum noch Kraft zum Schreien. Als Tanja aufhörte, übernahm Gerd wieder die Peitsche. Nadine schüttelte verzweifelt den Kopf.</p> <p>""Oh nein! Ich kann nicht mehr!"" rief sie schluchzend. Aber sie wurde weiter ausgepeitscht und fuhr fort, ihre hellen Schreie auszustoßen. Erst bei achtzig Schlägen hörte Gerd auf, aber nur, weil Tanja ihn darauf aufmerksam machte, daß das gepeitschte Mädchen jeden Moment bewußtlos werden konnte. Die beiden Erwachsenen befreiten Nadine von ihren Fesseln und führten das haltlos schluchzende Mädchen zu seinem Kreuz zurück. Willenlos ließ Nadine sich auf dem Kreuz festschnallen. Nachdem das Kreuz aufgestellt worden war, hing Nadine völlig erschöpft in ihren Fesseln. Sie schluchzte noch eine ganze Weile vor sich hin.</p> <p>""Die Mädchen bleiben die ganze Nacht über am Kreuz"", bestimmte Frank.</p> <p>""Wie ich befürchtet hatte!"" stöhnte Andrea. Sie fing beinahe an zu weinen: ""Das wird schlimm!""</p> <p>Gerd trat vor Kerstins Kreuz. ""Wir werden dich auch auspeitschen"", sagte er.</p> <p>Kerstins Augen wurden groß. Schon bald lag sie ausgespreizt am Boden und wand sich schluchzend unter der Peitsche.</p> <p>Gerd trat neben Andreas Kreuz und streichelte über die zierlichen Füße des Mädchens: ""Du kommst auch dran Andrea.""</p> <p>Andrea wurde vom Kreuz abgenommen und neben der schreienden Kerstin am Boden ausgespreizt.</p> <p>""Schlag ihr auf die Fußsohlen!"" sagte Gerd zu Lisa. ""Ich helfe dir dabei.""</p> <p>Die Frau holte aus und ließ den Lederriemen auf Andreas linke Fußsohle klatschen. Gerd schlug auf die rechte Fußsohle des Mädchens. Andrea schrie auf. Gerd und Lisa schlugen in schneller Folge auf Andreas Fußsohlen. Nun wußte Andrea wie es sich anfühlte, wenn man geschlagen wurde. Ihre hellen Schmerzensschreie mischten sich mit denen von Kerstin neben ihr. Die Schläge hörten auf. Andreas Füße brannten. Aus den Augenwinkeln sah sie, wie die schluchzende Kerstin von Tanja und Frank aufgerichtet und zu ihrem Kreuz zurückgeführt wurde. Sie banden das willenlose Mädchen fest und stellten das Kreuz auf. Dann kamen sie zurück, Andrea war immer noch am Boden angebunden.</p> <p>""Na ja"", meinte Tanja. ""Wo sie schon mal mit gespreizten Beinen daliegt, soll sie auch die Peitsche zwischen den Beinen fühlen.""</p> <p>Bevor die entsetzte Andrea etwas sagen konnte, stellte sie sich über das Mädchen und holte aus. Die Peitsche sauste mit voller Wucht auf Andreas Geschlechtsteil nieder und entriß ihr einen gellenden Schrei. Wieder und wieder schlug Tanja zu. Andrea bäumte sich in den Fesseln auf und wand sich. Sie schluchzte und schrie um Gnade. Es gab keine. Sie wurde fast fünf Minuten lang ausgepeitscht. Als man sie zu ihrem Kreuz zurückführte, nahm sie kaum noch etwas um sich herum wahr.</p> <p>Die Mädchen blieben die ganze Nacht über gekreuzigt. Am darauffolgenden Morgen durften sie ihre Kleider nicht wieder anziehen. ""Das ist unnötig"", meinte Lisa. 1n der Stadt da hinten bekommen sie ihre Vorhängeschlösser an die Scheide da können sie genausogut gleich nackt gehen."" Den Mädchen war das recht. Ihnen wurden die Hände auf den Rücken gefesselt und dann ging es los. Sie wanderten völlig nackt auf die kleine Stadt zu, die am Horizont vor ihnen auftauchte. Bald kamen sie an den ersten Bauernhöfen vorbei, die rings um die Stadt lagen. Vor den Wohnhäusern standen oft Kreuze, an denen nackte Jungen und Mädchen angebunden waren. Kurz bevor sie die Stadt erreichten, gab es eine Rast.</p> <p>Karin und Ruth setzten sich einander gegenüber ins Gras. Sie streichelten sich gegenseitig mit den Füßen die Scheide.</p> <p>""Wenn wir erst mal das Vorhängeschloß tragen, geht das nicht mehr so leicht"", sagte Karin und ließ ihren großen Zeh langsam über Ruths Klitoris kreisen.</p> <p>Ruth lehnte sich mit geschlossenen Augen zurück und seufzte vor Lust, Dann streichelte auch sie Karins Scheide mit ihren nackten Füßen.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile ging es weiter. Im Gänsemarsch liefen die gefesseltenMädchen nackt durch das Stadttor. Barfuß gingen sie über das Kopfsteinpflaster der engen Sträßchen. Sie kamen zu einem Haus, vor dem ein großer geschlossener Frachtwagen stand, der von einem Mammut gezogen wurde.</p> <p>""Der bringt euch zur Schlosserei"", sagte Tanja. Die Erwachsenen bugsierten die Mädchen zur Rückseite des Wagens, wo es eine Tür gab. Zwei Männer führten die Mädchen hinein.</p> <p>Im Innern des Frachtwagens waren Balken in verschiedenen Höhen angebracht immer gerade so hoch, daß Kinder sie mit hochgereckten Armen erreichen konnten. Eine ganze Anzahl Kinder stand im Wagen. Pia erschrak, Die nackten Jungen und Mädchen waren mit Nägeln an den Balken befestigt. Ihre hochgereckten Hände waren übreinandergelegt und mit jeweils einem . Nagel an die Balken geschlagen. Teilweise waren ihre Füße am Boden des Wagens festgenagelt.</p> <p>Einer der Männer packte Pia und nahm ihr die Handfesseln ab. Er zog ihr die Arme über den Kopf und suchte einen freien Platz an einem Balken in passender Höhe. Pia wurde vor Schreck ganz steif. Sie würde gleich angenagelt werden.</p> <p>""Mist!"" fluchte der andere Mann. ""Die Nägel sind alle. Wir müssen die letzten sechs Kinder mit Seilen festmachen.""</p> <p>Pia atmete erleichtert auf. Nachdem sie festgebunden war, kamen auch Ruth, Nadine, Kerstin, Andrea und Karin an freie Plätze im Wagen. Die Tür wurde verschlossen und der Wagen fuhr los.</p> <p>Das Mädchen rechts neben Pia wimmerte ""I'un die Nägel sehr weh?"" fragte Pia mitleidig.</p> <p>""Oh und wie!"" stöhnte das Mädchen. ""Vor allem wenn man so lange angenagelt ist wie ich. Ich bin gestern morgen in einer anderen Stadt verkauft worden und seitdem bin ich an diesem Balken festgenagelt. Wenn sie wenigstens meine Füße nicht angenagelt hätten!""</p> <p>Pia erschauerte. Fast zwei Tage!</p> <p>""Warum brachte man dich nicht in der anderen Stadt zur Schlosserei?"" fragte sie. ""Weils nicht in jeder Stadt eine gibt"", antwortete das Mädchen. Es schniefte. ""Ich weiß nicht einmal, an wen ich verkauft wurde.""</p> <p>Gegenüber der Reihe, in der Pia am Balken gefesselt stand, hingen zwölfjährige Jungen und Mädchen am Balken. Staunend blickte Pia ein Mädchen an, das zwar an Händen und Füßen angenagelt war, aber offensichtlich keine Schmerzen hatte.</p> <p>""Bist du so abgehärtet, daß dir die Nägel nicht wehtun?"" fragte Pia. Das fremde Mädchen lächelte. ""Nein. Ich bin eine Schmucksklavin. Ich bin die meiste Zeit an ein Kreuz vorm Haus meiner Herrin genagelt. Sie mag keine Fesseln. Nachdem ich mit sechs Jahren zum ersten Mal angenagelt war, wurden die Löchel in meinen Händen und Füßen solange offengehalten, bis sie verheilt waren. Die Löcher blieben, ungefähr wie Ohrringlöcher in den Ohrläppchen. Auf die Art und Weise kann ich jederzeit angenagelt werden, ohne daß Blut fließt. Wenn wir verreisen, werde ich auch stets mit Nägeln am Wagen meiner Herrin festgemacht.""</p> <p>""Du hast es gut!"" keuchte das Mädchen rechts neben Pia gequält. ""Dir bleiben die Schmerzen erspart, die wir anderen erleiden müssen.""</p> <p>""Aber ich kriege ebenfalls ein Vorhängeschloß in die Scheide, genau wie alle anderen Mädchen in diesem Wagen. Davor fürchte ich mich ein wenig. Mir wird normalerweise nie wehgetan.""</p> <p>""Wirst du nie ausgepeitscht?“ fragte Pia verwundert.</p> <p>""Nur ganz selten"", entgegnete das Mädchen. ""Wie gesagt, ich bin eine Schmucksklavin und soll vor allem schön aussehen; ein lebendes Schmuckstück im Haus meiner Herrin. Doch jetzt wünscht sie, mich mit einem Vorhängeschloß an einem goldenen Pfosten im Eßzimmer festzumachen, weil das jetzt Mode ist. All ihre Freundinnen machen das mit ihren Sklavenmädchen. Also kriege ich Löcher in die Schamlippen.""</p> <p>Der Mammutwagen hielt an. Mehrere Leute kamen herein und machten die Kinder los. Dabei gingen sie nicht gerade sanft zu Werke. Viele Kinder schrieen gottserbärmlich, als ihnen die Nägel mit Zangen aus Händen und Füßen gerissen wurden. Allen wurden die Hände auf den Rücken gebunden und dann trieb man sie in ein großes Haus, das von Schreien und Schluchzen widerhallte. Das Mädchen, das neben Pia angenagelt gewesen war, lief mit blutenden Füßen neben ihr her. Im Innern des Hauses standen etliche Andreaskreuze in langen Reihen nebeneinander. Der Reihe nach wurden die Neuankömmlinge auf diese Kreuze geschnallt, immer acht auf einmal. Ein. Mann ging von Kreuz zu Kreuz und durchbohrte die Schamlippen der wehrlosen Mädchen mit einer Lochzange. Zwei Frauen marschierten hinterdrein. Eine trug eine Holzkiste, in der Vorhängeschlösser lagen. Die andere Frau nahm die Schlösser heraus und hängte sie an die Scheide der durchbohrten Mädchen.</p> <p>Pia zitterte. Bald würde sie drankommen. Eine Tour vor ihr war ihre Schwester Karin an der Reihe. Als der Mann ihre Schamlippen durchstach, schrie sie wie am Spieß.</p> <p>Nun war Pia dran. Zwei Frauen schnallten sie auf ein Andreaskreuz. Sie wurde an den Hand und Fußgelenken festgemacht und mit zusätzlichen Gurten an den Oberschenkeln und überm Bauch fixiert. Schon kam der Mann mit der Lochzange. Pia spannte sich wie ein Bogen. Vergebens versuchte sie ihre Beine zu schließen. Der Mann setzte die Lochzange an ihrer linken Schamlippe an und drückte zu. Rasender Schmerz durchzuckte Pias Geschlecht. Sie schrie und versuchte sich aufzubäumen, aber sie konnte sich wegen der festen Fesseln nicht bewegen. Sie konnte nur schreien. Der Mann durchstach Pias rechte Schamlippe. Auf Pias Schreie achtete er nicht. Er ging gleich weiter zum nächsten Mädchen. Die Frau kam. Ohne viel Federlesens steckte sie den Bügel des Vorhängeschlosses durch Pias frische Wunden, was das Mädchen zu neuem Schreien veranlaßte. Kaum war das Schloß zugeschnappt, wurde Pia losgeschnallt. Die Hände wurden ihr auf den Rücken gefesselt und man führte sie nach draußen, wo der Frachtwagen wartete. Im Innern. wurde sie wieder mit den Handgelenken an einen Balken gebunden. Ihr Schoß brannte. Sie schluchzte haltlos. Sie glaubte, daß die grausamen Schmerzen nie mehr aufhören würden. Halb benebelt vom Schmerz sah sie, wie Kerstin hereingeführt wurde, Die Scheide des Mädchens blutete noch. stark. Bald waren alle Kinder vollzählig in den Wagen zurückgekehrt und es ging zurück in die Stadt. Dort wurden die sechs Mädchen von ihren Erwachsenen in Empfang genommen. Die Hände wurden ihnen auf den Rücken gefesselt und sie verließen die Stadt. Die Mädchen konnten. kaum gehen vor Schmerzen. Ihre Scheiden bluteten noch, obwohl sie mit einer blutstillenden desinfizierenden Tinktur eingepinselt waren.</p> <p>""Bitte können wir nicht ein oder zwei Tage rasten?"" fragte Karin. ""Beim Läufen tut es noch so furchtbar weh!""</p> <p>Doch die Erwachsenen trieben sie unbarmherzig weiter.</p> <p>Pia fing an laut zu jammern. Lisa befahl ihr, stehen zu bleiben und band eine Schnur an Pias Vorhängeschloß.</p> <p>„Vorwärts jetzt!"" sagte die Frau und zog hart an der Schnur. Pia stieß einen hellen Schrei aus und bemühte sich weinend, mit Lisa Schritt zu haltea.</p> <p>""Siehst du! Schon gehts flotter!"" meinte Lisa und zog die wimmernde Pia hinter sich her.</p> <p>Als die Gruppe mittags rastete, bekamen alle Mädchen eine Schnur an die Bügel ihrer Vorhängeschlösser und zwar zwischen ihren Schamlippen. Die Schnüre wurden so an einer Stange in Brusthöhe der Mädchen gebunden, daß sie ständig unter Zug standen. Während der halben Stunde Pause standen die Mädchen jammernd an der Stange. Nur wenn sie sich auf die Zehen stellten, ließen die Schmerzen ein klein wenig nach. Aber wer kann schon so lange auf den Zehen stehen?</p> <p>Die Wanderung durch das Land ging weiter, Nach einigen Tagen waren die Wunden der Mädchen verheilt und es tat nicht rnehr weh, wenn jemand an den Vorhängeschlössern zog. Wenn sie jetzt in einer Stadt pausierten, wurden die Mädchen angepflockt.</p> <p>An metallenen Pfosten, die sich überall in der Stadt fanden, standen dünne Winkel mit einem Loch vor. Man suchte einen Pfosten in passender Höhe, schob das jeweilige Mädchen heran, so daß der gelochte Winkel zwischen ihre Schamlippen drang und steckte den Bügel des Vorhängeschlosses durch die Löcher in den Schamlippen und im Winkel. Auf diese Weise waren die Mädchen perfekt festgemacht. Natürlich trugen sie auch weiterhin die Hände auf den Rücken gebunden. Als sie wieder einmal angepflockt waren, zog Karin an der Halterung, die sie am Geschlecht festhielt.</p> <p>""Es tut kein bißchen mehr weh"", sagte sie. ""Es macht sogar Spaß, sich selber die Schamlippeen zu strecken“. Sie wippte ein wenig auf und ab. ""Echt toll. Besser und bequemer kann man ein Sklavenmädchen kaum befestigen.""</p> <p>Andrea lächelte ihr zu: ""Ich mags auch. Es ist auch schön, das Vorhängeschloß beim Laufen zwischen den Beinen zu spüren.""</p> <p>""Sicher werden wir bald wieder ausgepeitscht"", meinte Ruth. „Jetzt wo die Löcher in unseren Schamlippen verheilt sind, können wir wieder geschlagen werden."" Tatsächlich bekamen die Mädchen noch am selben Abend die Peitsche zu spüren. Allerdings wurden nur Andrea und Pia zwischen die Beine gepeitscht. Die anderen vier Mädchen wurden stehend an Pfähle gebunden und auf den Rücken geschlagen. Sie drehten und wanden sich am Pfahl während sie ausgepeitscht wurden. Karin machte in ihrer Not unter sich.</p> <p>Nach der Auspeitschung kamen die Mädchen an Kreuze an denen sie die gesamte Nacht verbringen mußten.</p> <p>Mehrere Wochen lang wurden die Mädchen durch das Land geführt. Sie liefen barfuß über sandige Fußwege, barfuß über das bucklige Kopfsteinpflaster der Städte und barfuß über weiche moosgepolsterte Waldwege. Es kam ihnen so vor, als seien sie schon ihr ganzes Leben nackt und mit auf den Rücken gebundenen Händen durch die Welt gegangen. Nur selten trafen sie auf andere Gruppen von Sklavenkindern. Einmal sahen sie zu, wie ein zehnjähriges Mädchen, zwischen die Beine geschlagen wurde. Obwohl die Frau, die es auspeitschte, mit aller Kraft zuschlug, gab das Mädchen keinen Ton von sich. Es atmete bloß schwer.</p> <p>""Die kann aber viel aushalten!"", sagte Kerstin verblüfft, als sie sah wie sich das Mädchen stumm unter der Peitsche wand.</p> <p>Ein anderes Mädchen aus der fremden Gruppe klärte sie auf: ""Das kommt davon., daß ihre Stimmbänder herausoperiert sind. Sie kann nicht mehr sprechen und nicht mehr schreien.""</p> <p>""Ach so"", meinte Kerstin. Sie schaute das gepeitschte Mädchen nachdenklich an. ""Ob man das eines Tages auch mit uns machen wird?“ überlegte sie. ""Dann können wir nicht mehr miteinander reden. Und wir können nicht mehr um Gnade flehen. Nicht daß das Flehen je etwas genutzt hätte! Soviel wir auch weinen und betteln, die Erwachsenen hören nicht darauf.“</p> <p>Sie wunderte sich, daß ihr der Gedanke, ihre Stimme zu verlieren, so, unangenehm war, Wollte sie nicht stets demütig und gehorsam sein? Deshalb war sie doch in dieses Land gekommen.</p> <p>Eines Tages machten sich schon morgens an einem Rastplatz halt. Die Mädchen wurden auf die Querbalken von am Boden liegenden. Kreuzen gefesselt. Nadine und Karin wurden auch die Füße nebeneinanderstehend gefesselt. Andrea sah das und ihre Augen wurden groß.</p> <p>""Wir werden angenagelt!"" flüsterte sie.</p> <p>Tatsächlich kamen Gerd und Tanja mit Hämmern und langen Nägeln an. Andrea war als erste dran.</p> <p>""Halt ihre Füße fest!"" befahl Tanja.</p> <p>Gerd stellte Andreas fechten Fuß über den linken, Tanja setzte den langen dickenNagel auf Andreas rechten Fuß und schlug mit dem Hammer drauf. Mit schnellen Schlägen trieb sie den Nagel durch die Füße des Mädchens. Andrea spürte den Nagel durch ihre Füße fahren. Sie schrie auf und versuchte, ihre Füße wegzuziehen, aber schon drang der Nagel ins Holz des Kreuzes. Tanja schlug ihn soweit ein, daß die Füße Andreas fest auflagen. Schon kannen die Hände an die Reihe. Sobald Andrea festgenagelt war, nahm man ihr die Handfesseln ab und stellte das Kreuz auf. Vorsichtig bewegte Andrea ihre Füße. Es war ein unglaubliches Gefühl. Sie konnte die Fersen ein klein wenig anheben und die Füße ein Stückchen drehen, aber der Nagel hielt sie absolut fest.</p> <p>Jetzt war das Kreuz aufgerichtet. Sobald Andrea mit ihrem vollen Gewicht an den Nägeln hing, tat es sehr weh. Die Schmerzen waren unbeschreiblich. Sie nahmen Andrea die Luft. Sie stieß ein leises Wimmern aus und versuchte sich irgendwie an das Kreuz zurückzulehnen. Sie sah zu, wie Ruth und Kerstin auf die gleiche Weise wie sie gekreuzigt wurden: Mit übereinandergenagelten Füßen. Ruth keuchte auf, als der Nagel durch ihre Füße fuhr, Kerstin schrie aus Leibeskräften. Die Kreuze wurden aufgerichtet. Karin und Nadine waren dran, Ihre Füße wurden nebeneinandergestellt auf das Holz genagelt. Als ihr Kreuz aufgerichtet wurde, riß Karin die Augen auf und stieß einen erstaunten Schrei aus. Nadine bemühte sich, keinen Laut von sich zu geben. Ihre Augen wurden groß und sie atmete stoßweise. Bei Pia wurden die Füße seitlich an den senkrechten Balken des Kreuzes geschlagen. Als die Nägel dicht unterhalb der Knöchel durch ihre Fußgelenke getrieben wurden, fing Pia an zu schreien und hörte nicht mehr damit auf.</p> <p>Andrea wimmerte.</p> <p>""Ich fange auch gleich an zu schreien!"" dachte sie und rang um Luft. Die Schmerzen waren unerträglich.</p> <p>Sie sah wie Karin sich aufbäumte und losschluchzte: ""Bitte nehmt mich runter! Das halte ich nicht aus! Es tut viel zu weh!""</p> <p>Ruth neben ihr begann zu weinen: ""Die lassen uns nicht runter."" Sie wand sich am Kreuz. ""Was meinst du, warum wir so früh morgens angehalten haben? Wir bleiben den ganzen Tag am Kreuz!""</p> <p>""Oh nein!"" schluchzte Karin. ""Das halte ich nicht aus!“</p> <p>""Doch du wirst es aushalten! Du kannst ja garnicht anders!"" dachte Andrea. ""So wie wir die Schmerzen immer aushalten müssen! Kein Aas fragt danach, wie entsetzlich das für uns ist."" Die Schmerzen waren unvorstellbar. Andrea keuchte und schrie. Sie wand sich.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile schluchzten und schrieen alle sechs gekreuzigten Mädchen. Nach einer Stunde des Flehens und Schreiens hing Kerstin erschöpft an den Nägeln, die sie am Kreuz befestigten. Sie hatte keine Kraft mehr um zu schreien. Den anderen Mädchen ging es ebenso. In den folgenden Stunden wechselten Phasen lauten Schreiens mit stillen Zeiten ab, in denen die Mädchen ruhig und ergeben am Kreuz hingen.</p> <p>Während einer ruhigen Phase, in der sie kraftlos am Kreuz hing, ohne einen Laut von sich zu geben, versuchte Andrea, nachzudenken. Sie schaffte es kaum. Zu entsetzlich waren die Schmerzen. Sie keuchte und wimmerte leise. Sie dachte nur an eines: Es sollte aufhören! Alles, wirklich alles hätte sie dafür getan! Warum waren sie überhaupt in dieses seltsame Land gekommen, wo sie tagein tagaus gepeinigt wurden? Ihr fiel keine Antwort ein. Sie konnte nur pausenlos daran denken, daß sie angenagelt war und daß es bitte, bitte aufhören sollte. Aber es hörte nicht auf. Minuten wurden zu Ewigkeiten. Andrea stöhnte und wand sich. Der dadurch aufbrandende Schmerz entriß ihr einen bellen Schrei.</p> <p>„Laßt mich runter!"" schluchzte sie. ""Bitte laßt mich runter!"" Ihre Worte wurden zu undeutlichem Gestammel und schließlich heulte und schrie sie nur noch, während sie sich am Kreuz wand und in ihrer Not unter sich machte. Ihr Urin sprudelte heiß an ihren Beinen hinunter und floß über ihre durchbohrten Füße.</p> <p>Nadine weinte lautlos. Das endlose Schreien und Bitten um Gnade hatte sie erschöpft. Still und ergeben hing sie an den Nägeln, die ihre Hände und Füße am Holz des Kreuzes befestigten. Ihr war aber klar, daß sie weiter betteln und schreien würde, sobald sie ein bißchen neue Kraft geschöpft hatte.</p> <p>""Obwohl es doch garnichts nützt!"" wimmerte sie. ""Keinen Erwachsenen interessiert es, was wir durchmachen! Denen ist es völlig gleichgültig! Egal ob sie uns fesseln, auspeitschen odür annageln!""</p> <p>Nadine wand sich vor Schmerzen. Sie keuchte abgehackt. Wieso war sie nur in dieses Land gekommen? Der Schmerz verstärkte sich, falls das überhaupt noch möglich war. Nadine schluchzte auf. Eine Minute später mischten sich ihre hellen Schreie mit denen ihrer Schwester.</p> <p>Die Mädchen blieben tatsächlich den ganzen Tag lang gekreuzigt. Erst nach zehn äußerst qualvollen Stunden wurden sie erlöst.</p> <p>Als Andreas Kreuz als erstes auf den Boden gesenkt wurde, dankte sie Gerd inbrünstig dafür, daß die Kreuzigung vorbei war. Auch die anderen Mädchen bedankten sich wortreich für ihre Erlösung.</p> <p>Die Gruppe blieb eine Woche lang in einer kleinen Stadt, damit die Wunden der Mädchen verheilen konnten.</p> <p>Sobald ihre Füße genug verheilt waren, ging es wieder los.</p> <p>Die Wanderung durch das andere Land ging weiter.</p> <p>Und immer weiter.</p> <p>Und weiter...</p> <p>Als Nadine erwachte, war sie zuerst vollkommen ohne Orientierung. Eine Gestalt im weißen Kittel beugte sich über sie: „Sind Sie wach, Nadine?“</p> <p>Nadine rieb sich die Augen: „Ja. Jedenfalls so halb.“</p> <p>„Sie haben sechs Stunden lang am Computer gehangen und geschlafen. Wir konnten wichtige Daten sammeln. Wie war es dort drüben?“</p> <p>„Drüben?“ Nadine setzte sich auf. Sie wunderte sich. Nicht über die Haftelektroden, die sie am ganzen Körper trug, sondern über den Körper selbst. Das war nicht der Körper eines Mädchens sondern der einer erwachsenen Frau. Ganz langsam kam die Erinnerung wieder. Das Experiment, Dr. Rohlander, der Spezialcomputer … Heilung im Schlaf … weg mit den Depressionen! Durch das neue Computerprogramm sollte der Schläfer eine absolut realistische Traumwelt mit echtem Körpergefühl erleben.</p> <p>Und ob das echt gewesen war! Verstohlen untersuchte Nadine ihren Körper auf Verletzungen oder Narben. Nichts. Natürlich nichts. Alles nur geträumt. Und doch so ungeheuer realistisch.</p> <p>„Nun?“ fragte Dr. Rohlander, „erinnern Sie sich?“</p> <p>„Ja sicher“, gab Nadine freimütig zurück. „Ich war mit Freundinnen aus der Kinderzeit in einem fremden andersartigen Land. Wir sind gewandert. Es gab keine Autos, nur Pferdefuhrwerke und ein Wagen wurde von einem Mammuth gezogen.“ Sie lächelte: „Das Mammuth war in meiner Kindheit mein Lieblingstier aus der Vorzeit.“</p> <p>Dr. Rohlander lächelte: „Das klingt schön, Nadine. Das hilft bestimmt gegen Depressionen.“</p> <p>„Das glaube ich auch“, sagte Nadine. Sie fühlte es deutlich: Die schreckliche Niedergeschlagenheit, deretwegen sie beinahe ihre Arbeitsstelle verloren hätte, war wie weggeblasen. Stattdessen hatte sie diese absolut verrückten Erinnerungen an den computerunterstützten Traum. Aller mögliche Krimskrams aus ihren Kinder- und Jugendphantasien waren durcheinandergeworfen worden. Sie wusste, woher der komische Traum kam. Als Siebenjährige hatte sie nachts geträumt, als Sklavenmädchen mit auf den Rücken gefesselten Händen in ein fremdes Land verschleppt zu werden. Sie hatte andere Mädchen als Gesellschaft und alle heulten vor Angst. Auf dem Weg in die Gefangenschaft wurden sie abends gefesselt und wenn eine versuchte, auszubüchsen, wurde sie ausgepeitscht.</p> <p>Der Traum ließ Nadine nie wieder los. Immer wieder hatte sie sich neue wüste Phantasien über dieses Sklavenland ausgedacht und immer neue, raffiniertere Qualen erfunden, die sie und ihre armen Schicksalsgenossinen dort ertragen mussten. Natürlich hätte sie im wirklichen Leben nie so behandelt werden wollen. Ihr Vater hatte ihr einmal mit dem Stock den Hintern versohlt. Das reichte ihr fürs ganze Leben. Aber die Vorstellung, die war interessant und aufregend zugleich.</p> <p>Doch sie sah keine Veranlassung, dies Dr. Rohlander zu sagen. Der gute Doktor musste ja nicht alles wissen.</p> <p>„Ich denke, Sie sollten die Behandlung noch mehrere Male wiederholen“, sagte Rohlander. „Wenigstens fünfmal. Immer einmal pro Woche. Später könnte es Ihnen helfen, einige Male im Jahr computerunterstützt zu träumen.“</p> <p>„Ja“, sagte Nadine. Sie war hocherfreut. Das waren ja interessante Aussichten. „Es hilft. Das spüre ich.“</p></div>",[]
341,Sara the Squealer,-1,BEN,no@email,,2003-11-22,26,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ben001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had never tickled my little sister, Sara, before. I knew my older brother Shawn had done numerous attacks on her, wriggling his bony fingers all over her tiny little body.</p> <p>Sara was 9 at the time, I was 12, and Shawn was 15. (I am 18 now) It was a rainy day outside and Shawn and I had gotten absorbed into a hockey game while chomping on dorritos and sipping Yoo Hoos. Sara, being the youngest and only girl besides our mom, had taken delight in coming in the room, teasing us and tormenting us. Shawn was getting annoyed by this and I was starting to. After Sara left again, he spoke quietly. The game was over by then, so I listened carefully.</p> <p>""Let's get back at her for bothering us"" Shawn grinned.</p> <p>A smile slowly crept over my face.</p> <p>""One of us will sit on her back while tickling her sides and the other will go for her feet. That okay?"" he asked.</p> <p>I nodded. We both agreed this would be okay, our mom was out shopping and from what I've seen several times, Sara was a squealer.</p> <p>Just as we suspected, a few minutes later, she was back in full form. Shawn and I nodded at each other, then raced over to her, pinning her down so she had no movement what so ever. I held her down while Shawn duck taped her wrists and ankles and toes together, so she couldn't move. She screamed and cursed but we would not let go.</p> <p>""Ready?"" asked Shawn and I nodded my head. ""Go!""</p> <p>I sat on Sara's back and began wriggling my fingers all over her underarms and ribs. She squea;ed and sqirmed, trying to get a good breath of air that didn't make her laugh. Shawn had taken great delight in scrambling his fingers all over her tiny bare feet, which made her laugh even more.</p> <p>Then suddenly, out of insperation, I jumped up and ran to the pantry. Shawn knew Sara was still duck taped and she wasn't going anywhere. I produced a feather duster, still in the package, ripped off the paper, and headed back to the family room.</p> <p>Shawn had flipped her over so now she was laying on her back. She saw the tool and began to giggle before I even touched her.</p> <p>""You better not Ben I swear I-"" but her warnings were interuppted by the soft brush making it's way up and down her underarms, Belly, and ribs. She was screaming with laughter now, but Shawn and I wouldn't let her go.</p> <p>I handed the feather duster to Shawn and he took great delight in tourting her.</p> <p>""Okay Sara"" said Shawn. ""We will let you go but first we have one more tickle for you"" he rubbed her tummy for a second and ran to the room to get our mom's battery operated foot masager. It had legs and wriggled when you set it on a hard surface.</p> <p>Shawn came back and turned it on. Our little sister closed her eyes and giggled for a few moments, but the giggles turned into screams of laugheter as it made her way up her sides and underarms.</p> <p>""Say you are ticklish and you loved being tickled by your favorite older brothers"" Shawn said.</p> <p>""I can't!"" shouted Sara, but Shawn turned the machine on a higher level. Finally she gave in.</p> <p>""I am ticklish and I love being tickled by my older brothers!"" she shouted.</p> <p>Shawn turned the machine off and we undid the duck tape. For the rest of the aftenoon she stayed snuggled in our arms.</p> </div>",[]
342,"Captured in Pleasant Town, Part 1",1,BEYDEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/beyden001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Pleasant Town. A small town where very little out of the ordinary happened. At least on the outside. People traveled through Pleasant Town often, but rarely stopped, never disturbed the almost artistic beauty of the little town, it’s almost post card serenity. So few actually realized what went on here… Because Pleasant Town was the veritable home of bondage, tickling, and fetish videos about kids made in that region of the country. And they were among the best known from coast to coast. Several companies, working through agents and trade houses were even able to export the videos. From around the world, they employed models, girls and boys, from ages 6 to 16 and various different nationalities to act in videos with tickle torture, bondage of various types, spanking, and fetishes involving sexual and physical torture. They were all well taken care of and pain and all had only one rule.</p> <p>They had to do whatever they were told.</p> <p>Brian, Alex, and Ricky were in the Laugh Time studios finishing a three way tickle torture video when their ordeal occurred. Brian, sixteen years old, was sitting in the lounge in the main studio, still catching his breath. He wasn’t ticklish, but his part in the hour long video was chasing down the ultra ticklish Rickie, who was a thin feisty twelve year old. He and Alex, who was fourteen were the tickle tops in the video who caught Ricky, took him to a secret room and tortured him (but more on that scene another time). He shook his head, still remembering the kid’s helpless pleas. He’d almost felt sorry for him. Alex was a different matter, though. Brian had never met a kid with so little emotion. It was almost frightening how, while tickling Ricky nearly to unconsciousness (as the director wanted), Alex just looked on stony faced. It almost made Brian shiver during filming…</p> <p>He looked up as Alex headed for the door, pulling on his coat. He was a thin boy with dark brown hair that contrasted with Brian’s own blond hair and Ricky’s red hair. His eyes were brown as well and looked on with a steady gaze. He was only a little shorter then Brian. “The studio people are all gone now and said we can leave when we want,” Alex said to Brian. “And Ricky still has the giggles on the bed back there. You can stay with him if you want. I have to go home.”</p> <p>“Sure,” Brian told him. “Whatever.” He glanced up as Alex opened the door. And several girls rushed in.</p> <p>There were five of them, each around his and Alex’s ages. There were hot, too, Brian thought with a blush and a stir at his crotch. Especially the small Asian girl. He didn’t know there was another filming session. He stood up from the lounge chair. Alex looked at him curiously as he got pushed back in. One of the girls locked the door. Brian walked over to a girl that looked his age, with long soft dark hair. “The film crew’s gone, girls. Can I help you with anything?” He purposely didn’t include Alex, for he knew the other boy wouldn’t really care.</p> <p>The girls giggled as they looked at each other and Brian got the eerie feeling something was going on. “Well,” said the dark haired beauty. “We’re here. And we have some ideas of our own…” Two of the girls grabbed Alex, while she and another girl grabbed Brian’s arms and pinned him back onto the lounge chair. The Asian girl watched. “You see, we’re going to do some filming ourselves.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” added a girl that held Alex, a beautiful slender blond. “You see our parents watched some of your videos and they said that you didn’t seem to be acting hard enough. Especially you.” She grinned at Alex. “So we came up with some video ideas of our own…” Alex started to struggle, frowning a little. “Hey, you can’t do this! Let us go!” Brian started struggling but the girls were all too prepared to have to hold him down. In fact, one grabbed his cock through his jeans. He whimpered as his cock hardened almost instantly from the arousal of the beautiful girls holding him.</p> <p>“Sure we can,” the dark haired beauty said with a dangerous grin. “Like I said, we’re filming for our folks so you HAVE to do what we say. Besides, if you don’t, I’m sure we can find some way to embarrass you…Like sending your videos out to your girl friend’s house.”</p> <p>Brian’s eyes widened. “Y…you wouldn’t!” Brian blushed. Even his parents didn’t know what he was doing! “Please don’t!”</p> <p>“Well that depends. Do we have a deal?” She looked at Alex. “Or do we tell your parents how you really earn your cash?” Alex looked at her steadily, but the twitch at the corner of his mouth showed that she’d won.</p> <p>“What do you want us to do?” Brian asked after a moment. He had always been afraid of this.</p> <p>“Well we have our own scenes planned for our video. First, both of you strip.” She nodded and the girls released them both and stood to watch. Embarrassed, Brian took off his shoes and socks then his shirt. Feeling the girls’ eyes on him, he slid out of his pants and his boxers. He was blushing a little. He looked over at Alex in time to watch as the other boy’s briefs came off. Both of them stood before the group of girls naked now and Brian realized how hard his cock was. And how beautiful the Asian girl was. And that look didn’t go unnoticed. The black haired tormentor pulled out a couple pairs of handcuffs. “Now put your hands behind your backs.” She gave a pair to the Asian girl and a pair to the blond near Alex. As the boys obeyed, they were cuffed. She started back towards to studio rooms. “Now I’ll go and make sure everything is where we needed it and then we can—“</p> <p>She stopped as Ricky came out of the back and nearly ran into her. “Guys that was way too much tickling.” There was still a helpless grin on his face and he was carrying his shirt, sneakers and socks in his hands. He didn’t see the girls at first, but he stopped short when he saw his fellow actors cuffed and naked. He looked around, surprised.</p> <p>The girls were on him before he could make a sound…</p> </div>",[]
343,"Captured in Pleasant Town, Part 2",2,BEYDEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,20,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/beyden002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ricky jumped and squealed in surprise. “What’s going on?” His voice squeaked as he looked at his naked friends with wide eyes. The girls were holding him tight but it wasn’t like the small twelve year old could get away anyhow. He then squealed and giggled when one of the girls poked him in the stomach. “He’s going to be fun,” the blond said as she stroked across his soft skin. Ricky nearly jumped away but was held too tight to escape.</p> <p>“But he isn’t part of the agreement,” the black haired girl said. “But I guess we can find something to keep him busy.” She grinned evilly as she stepped back towards to studio to check the gear.</p> <p>The three boys looked nervous now. Brian fidgeted; struggling with the handcuffs and Ricky glanced at the girls wide-eyed. Even the stoic Alex seemed perturbed by the situation. Aside from his hands testing the tightness of the cuffs, however, there was no real reaction. The girl came back in a few minutes later, smiling evilly as she caught the attention of her accomplices, several of whom were tickling Ricky’s sides and ribs. “Okay, let’s take them in the back. And remember, you guys have to do what we want.”</p> <p>Ricky stood up from where he had crumpled into a ball on the floor. “What? I don’t!” He laughed helplessly as a girl poked him again.</p> <p>“Maybe not,” she said. “But you’re still caught so we might as well make another video.” She led the way to the back studio rooms. At the first, she stopped and motioned for the Asian girl to take Brian inside. Quietly, she parted the curtain, revealing a camera setup pointed at a padded black chair with cuffs at the legs, arms and back. Brian swallowed. The Asian girl took him to the chair and he sat down slowly. No sooner had he done so that she started strapping his wrists and ankles securely. She even looped a smaller strap around his chest to really keep him from moving. She then started to strip and Brian’s eyes widened. She had on a t-shirt and shorts and sandals on her bare feet. All of that came off, as well as her cotton bra and black panties. He swallowed as his cock stiffened and she winked playfully. She walked back over to the camera, which was positioned slightly to the side, then kneeled down in front to Brian. She kissed the tip of his cock and Brian struggled with pleasure as his cock started to ache. She licked his cock sending him into higher levels of pleasure, and then stopped. She started to tie a length of string around the base of his cock and balls.</p> <p>“Wh…what’s that for?” Brian asked, still writhing. The girl smiled. Softly, she said, “The camera is rolling now and I am going to suck your cock for an hour.” She winked as she took the head of the boy’s aching cock in her mouth and began sucking. Brian stiffened, his toes curling. She looked at him, and then took her mouth away again, leaving Brian whimpering. “But I can’t let you cum until then.” With another teasing wink, she started suck again, but faster. Brian bucked and screamed.</p> <p>Alex found himself dragged into another room nearby. In this room was another camera setup, as was common in the dozen rooms in the building. Rooms of various sizes and with various kinds of equipment to suit any possible video request. In fact when he looked into this room, he was surprised. Along with the camera, there was a raised padded chair with straps. But there was a small hole in the seat of it. Alex knew what that kind of chair was for and felt that he’d been brought into the room by mistake. That hole was used to slide up a dildo into a girl.</p> <p>“What a minute. What are you going to do?” Despite the blond girl pulling him to the chair he struggled. She grabbed his balls hard and he stopped, not letting himself wince or cry out. He just looked at her, moving towards the chair she pulled him towards. She sat him down and strapped his wrists and ankles to the chair, as well as several straps across his legs and chest to keep him from bucking much at all.</p> <p>The girl switched the camera to standby, and then went over to the boxes of toys and equipment. She selected what looked like a very powerful vibrator. Alex’s only reaction was to swallow as he looked at it. Grinning, she took out a bottle of lotion and lubricated it. The helpless boy wriggled a bit in the cuffs. She walked back over to him and kneeled down, slipping the vibrator through the hole in the chair. Alex grit his teeth and clenched his toes as he felt the cool shaft slide up his ass. He tried not to move, not to give her the benefit of a reaction. But he could help how hard his cock was getting. She stood and looked at him, grinning almost like a cartoon villain. “Now I’m going to start the camera and all you have to do is sit there for an hour. It’ll just record your reactions. Then we’ll see just how much of a stony face you really are!” Giggling, she went to the camera and switched it on. As well as the vibrator. Only a soft groan came from Alex as he stared at his tormentor. But his cock was so hard now…</p> <p>But Ricky was really getting the torture of his young life. The girls really had no idea that there was a third boy so they had nothing planned. Except that a tickle torture table had already been set up… So he found himself strapped to the padded leather table again, arms stretched back, bare feet helpless and immobile. He was sobbing even before the girls started. He’d just been viciously tortured by Alex and Brian. Now what? He watched as the girls gathered feathers, brushes and even a bottle of baby oil. “No! Please don’t do this to me!” The twelve year old pleaded. “I can’t stand anymore!”</p> <p>The black haired girl smirked. “Then I guess it sucks to be you!” She stood near his hairless armpits and vulnerable ribs while the other two girls each stood near a small soft foot. She nodded and they started tickling. Laughter exploded from the still sensitive boy, screaming helpless laughter echoed only by the sadistic giggles of his tormentors. For the next hour, the three boys found themselves in their own special corners of hell…</p> <p>In the first fifteen minutes, Brian was pulling and bucking in the straps trying to enjoy the blowjob even as his cock ached for release. Alex kept staring defiantly at the blond that filmed his predicament, his hard cock the only indication that he was in trouble. And Ricky shrieked and howled as the girls’ fingernails traced lightly over his soft skin, driving him to levels of hysteria he’d only had nightmares about.</p> <p>The next fifteen minutes, were of course worse. Brian was in tears now, his cock head a bright purple in color. The Asian girl continued the slow tortuous sucking with sadistic skill and the boy was growing almost light headed with frustration. Alex’s toes well curled and he was bucking against the straps. He’d already cum twice by now as the vibrator was hitting his pleasure spot and driving him mad. His body shuddered and his lips were parted as he tried to catch his breath. Ricky was giggling helplessly as the girls tried a new tactic. The girls at his feet were sucking on his toes and licking his feet while the dark haired girl was running her tongue along his ribs and inside his belly button. It was a new tickling and he had no defense against it. He bounced on the table, begging for mercy.</p> <p>Now forty-five minutes into the video, Brian was howling and writhing. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he whimpered and pleaded. Her eyes closed, she simply continued sucking and licking his rock solid cock. Alex was moaning and gasping hard now. His toes were clenched as two more orgasms shook his body. Even though the last was a dry one, the pleasure of the sensation was tearing at his resolve and he knew he was doomed. Now his eyes pleaded with the girl as he balled his hands into fists. Ricky, on the other hand had another change in treatment. The girls each took the baby oil and they coated his torso and feet with it. Hysterical, the boy didn’t realize what affect the softening oil would have on him. Until they touched him again. Screaming, He went into a level of helpless breathless giggles he couldn’t escape from.</p> <p>Finally, near the end of the hour, each of the boys had been completely broken by their torments. Brian had nearly fainted from the pain in his cock and balls, before the girl reached up and removed the string. With a scream of raw lust and need, the boy came hard as se sucked and stroked his aching cock, then collapsed after covering his lap and her face with his creamy boy cum. Alex was more of a wreck, now bouncing in the chair and whimpering, pleading for mercy as he came again, his helpless cock desperately throbbing. And poor Ricky was tickled into unconsciousness, this time, losing his breath while the girls found his most tender spots.</p> <p>The videos done, the girls left the studio rooms, and left the boys lying quivering moaning and whimpering in the corner. Naked and helpless for the next person to walk into the door.</p> </div>",[]
344,Die Gelegenheit Genutzt,-1,BIG,no@email,,2006-01-07,38,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/big001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich war gerade auf dem Nachhauseweg von der Arbeit. Wurde Zeit, das endlich das Wochenende vor der Tür stand. Ich war gerade auf der Autobahn, als ich verstellte, dass ich noch tanken mußte. Also fuhr ich auf eine Raststätte, zwei Ausfahrten vor meiner Wohnung entfernt. Als ich getankt hatte sah ich das Mädchen an der Autobahneinfahrt stehen. Es regnete ziemlich stark und ich dachte mir ich nehm sie ein Stück mit. Ich hielt an. Sie war völlig durchnässt. Ich fragte ob ich ihr helfen könne und sie sagte sie muß nach Köln eine Freundin besuchen. Einen kleinen Rucksack hatte sie auch bei sich. Sie stieg ein ... sie hatte ein sehr hübsches Gesicht. Sie war sehr jung das sah man. Höchstens 14 Jahre alt. Da kam mir der Gedanke, wie geil es doch wäre mal so ein junges hübsches Mädchen in seiner Gewalt zu haben und mit ihm anstellen zu können was man nur will. Ich fragte sie nach ihrem Alter und sie antwortete. „Ich bin 12 Jahre alt"". Wir unterhielten uns sehr nett ... und ich bekam raus dass sie von zu Hause ausgerissen war. Das kam mir sehr entgegen, denn niemand würde wissen, wo sie unterwegs war.</p> <p>Es wurde schon langsam dunkel .. das war mein großer Vorteil .. und sie war sehr unsicher. Ich zeigte großes Verständnis für ihre Situation und ich merkte, dass sie langsam Vertrauen zu mir gewann. Dann fragte ich sie unvermittelt, ob sie denn nicht eine Bleibe für die Nacht suche und sie könne bei mir nächtigen. Sie zögerte, aber ich räumte ihre Angst mit dem Hinweis auf meine Familie, die ich in wirklichkeit gar nicht hatte aus. Sie willigte ein mit zu kommen. Also fuhren wir die Ausfahrt heraus dann ein Stück über Land. Ich wohnte in einer kleinen Ortschaft etwas außerhalb. Mir wurde jetzt schon heiß, bei dem Gedanken, dass sie mir gehören würde. Ich hatte dieses Mädchen bei mir, niemand wußte wo sie sich befand und ich würde viel Spass mit ihr haben. Wir fuhren den Waldweg zu meinem kleinen Häuschen entlang. Ich beobachte sie aus den Augenwinkeln. Sie schien sich nicht recht wohl zu fühlen. Als wir ankamen bat ich sie ins Haus. Ich sagte ihr, dass meine Frau wohl noch nicht zu hause sei, sie es sich aber schon mal gemütlich machen könne.</p> <p>Als sie ihren Regenmantel ablegte, sah ich, dass sich schon eine kleine Brust unter ihrem T-shirt abzeichnete. Mein Schwanz begann sich das erste mal zu regen. Aber ich hielt mich zurück und bat sie ins Wohnzimmer. In meinem Wohnzimmer ist ein großes Sofa, ein Sessel und ein großer Wohnzimmertisch. Ich schaltete den Fernseher ein. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie ja ganz durchgefrohren sein muß und ob sie denn nicht ein heißes Bad nehmen will. Ich sagte ihr sie brauchte keine Angst zu haben ... sie kann ja absperren. Nach anfänglichem zögern, stimmte sie dann doch zu. Sie nahm ihren Rucksack mit ins Badezimmer und ich legte ihr einen alten Jogginganzug von mir auf den Wannenrand. Sie ging ins Badezimmer schloß ab und nach kurzer Zeit hörte ich sie planschen. Ich konnte mein Glück kaum fassen. Ich hatte ein Mädchen in meiner Gewalt ... kein Mensch wußte wo sie war .. ich konnte machen mit ihr was ich wollte ... ich stellte sie mir nackt vor ... süße kleine Brüste, einen schönen kleinen festen Arsch und ob wohl ihre Muschi schon behaart war? ... ich würde es bald erfahren. Schon bei den Gedanken was ich alles mit ihr anstellen werde wurde mein Schwanz hart. Ich bereitet alles vor. Ich legte mir ein Messer zurecht und im Schlafzimmer legte ich ein paar Seile unter das Bett. Im Nachtkästchen verstaute ich ein Döschen mit Creme .. sie hatte bestimmt einen sehr engen Hintereingang. Ich wurde ganz geil . Ich würde sie ficken und niemand konnte ihr helfen.. Es dauerte nicht lange und sie kam ins Wohnzimmer. Ich erklärte ihr, dass ich auch schnell duschen würde. Sie setzte sich auf das Sofa und sah fern.</p> <p>Nachdem ich geduscht hatte ging ich ins Wohnzimmer, schloß unbemerkt die Türe ab und setzte mich auf den Sessel. Sie saß in der Falle. Ich betrachtete sie ungeniert, sah ihre schönes Mädchengesicht. Sie hatte blonde halblange Haare und einen schönen Mund. Ich stellte mir vor sie zu küssen. Unter dem Jogginganzug konnte man ihre kleine Brust nur erahnen. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie ganz alleine mit mir wäre und das niemand mehr kommt und dass ich so süsse Mädchen sehr gerne hab. Ich merkte wie sie erschrak und sie wußte wohl, dass sie in der Falle saß .. sie wurde rot. Ich erklärte ihr, dass wir viel Zeit hätten und dass sie schön brav sein soll und dass sie jetzt alles machen muß was ich will. Sie sagte „bitte lassen sie mich gehen"" . Ich holte das Messer hervor und spielte damit ..""wenn du schon brav bist, dann werde ich dir auch nicht weh tun"" sagte ich. „Hat dich schon mal ein Mann ganz nackt gesehen .. ich möchte nämlich, dass du dich vor mir ganz nackt ausziehst"".</p> <p>Sie sagte „Oh bitte bitte nicht ... bitte ich will mich nicht nackt ausziehen"" Sie sprang plötzlich hoch und rannte zur Türe ... ich folgte ihr nicht. Als sie merkte, dass sie abgesperrt war fing sie an zu weinen. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie ruhig weinen und schreien kann ... . „ Wir beide sind hier ganz alleine .. ich kann mit dir machen was ich und als erstes will ich dass du her kommst... wird's bald oder es ergeht dir schlecht"" Ich befahl ihr sich auf das Sofa zu setzen. „ Du siehst es kann dir niemand helfen ... nur wir beide ... ganz alleine .. los jetzt zieh die Jogginjacke aus .... ich will deine kleinen Titten sehen"" Wird's bald .. ich spielte wieder mit dem Messer. Sie weinte als sie sich die Joggingjacke über den Kopf zog. Sie hatte sich wieder ein T-shirt angezogen. Ich sah ihre kleine Brust, die sich unter dem Shirt deutlich abzeichnete."" Und jetzt schieb dein t-shirt nach oben .. zeig mir deine kleinen Titten .. los mach dich nackt"" Sie schob langsam ihr shirt nach oben und schob es über ihre zierliche Brust.</p> <p>Sie hatte wirklich schon schöne kleine Brüste. Sie hielt die Hände davor. Ich befahl ihr, die Hände hinter dem Nacken zu verschränken. Ich setzte mich neben sie und legte meine Hand auf ihren Bauch ... dann fuhr ich langsam nach oben .. und griff mir ihre rechte Brust .... Sie sagte wieder „Bitte lassen sie mich bitte gehen ich will das nicht"" Ich sagte „ du hast keine Chance ... du muß jetzt schön brav sein.. dann lasse ich dich schon wieder gehen ... aber nur wenn du alles machst was ich von dir verlange"" Ich griff mit beiden Händen nach ihren kleinen Titten und knetete sie ein bisschen . Ich nahm ihre Brustwarzen und zwirbelte sie .... Vielleicht zwickte ich sie ein bischen heftig den sie schrie jetzt auf. Ich nahm ihre rechte kleine Brust und presste sie zwischen Daumen und Fingern zusammen . Ihre Brustwarze stand gerade so hervor. Ich leckte über ihre Warze und dann nahm ich den Nippel in den Mund und biss leicht mit den Zähnen zu. Ich merkte, dass ich etwas zu stark zugebissen hatte ... sie heulte auf. Ich konnte fasst die gesamte kleine Brust in meinen Mund saugen. Es war ein geiles Gefühl. Ich war sehr erregt und meine Schwanz drohte zu platzen. Aber ich hatte mir vorgenommen mir viel Zeit mit ihr zu lassen. Ich sah sie an .... sie weinte ... und ich sah ihren Mund und so sagte ich zu ihr „Ich werde dich jetzt küssen .... los streck deine Zunge heraus ... wird's bald mach den Mund auf und strecke deine Zunge heraus"" Ich zwickte sie in ihre kleine Brustwarze und dann streckte sie mir ihre Zunge entgegen. Ich kam ganz nahe und nahm ihre Zunge in meinen Mund zog sie in meinen Mund und steckte ihr auch meine Zunge in den Mund. Ich spürte das Salz ihrer Tränen die ihre Wangen herunterliefen. Ich war sehr geil ... und drückte und knetete dabei ihre kleinen Titten und wühlte mit meiner Zunge tief in ihrem Mund. Sie hatte immer noch die Hände hinter ihrem Nacken verschränkt und wagte nicht sie herunter zu nehmen. Ich konnte nicht anders ich fasste sie zwischen die Beine und drückte gegen ihren Schritt. Deutlich konnte ich ihre kleine Spalte durch die Jogginghose spüren. Sie bettelte mich, ihr nicht weh zu tun . „Bitte bitte lassen sie mich doch gehen"" Ich stand auf und setzte mich auf den Sessel .""Los steh auf und stell dich vor mich hin"" .. „Du mußt dich jetzt ganz nackt vor mir ausziehen .. wird's bald mach dich ganz nackt"" befahl ich ihr. Sie bettelte „Bitte nicht ... ich will mich nicht ausziehen tun sie mir bitte nichts"" „Hose runter... zieh dich aus ... ich will jetzt dein nacktes Fötzchen sehen und deinen geilen kleine Arsch oder soll ich dir weh tun"" Weinend zog sie die Jogginghose herunter. Ich sah ihre hübschen Mädchenbeine. Sie hatte eine zarte Haut. Unter ihrem Höschen zeichnete sich ihre kleine Muschi ab .. ich sah die kleine Spalte, die sich deutlich abzeichnete „Ja das ist geil .... schön ausziehen... ich mag nackte kleine Mädchen"" sagte ich zu ihr. „Hast du schon Haare auf deiner kleine Fotze ... ich will sie jetzt ansehen .. los zieh dein Höschen herunter .. lass mich deine Muschi und deinen Popo sehen"". Bitte bitte nicht bettelte sie .... aber es half ihr nichts. Nach einer erneuten Drohung zog sie das Höschen langsam über ihren Arsch. Ich starrte auf ihren kleinen Venushügel, der langsam zum Vorschein kam. Das Höschen rutschte in ihre Kniekehlen. Ich sah, dass sie schon einige Haare auf ihrer Vulva hatte. Ein geiler Anblick. Ich sah ihre kleine geschlossene Spalte und sah, dass auch links und rechts der zarten Schamlippen schon ein paar Haare wuchsen. „ Umdrehen .. mach schon ... deinen Arsch .... zeig mir deinen kleinen Arsch"" Sie weinte während sie sich langsam umdrehte. Es war ein geiler Anblick ... ein nacktes Mädchen mit heruntergelassener Hose ... und ich konnte mit ihr anstellen was ich wollte. Sie hatte einen schönen runden kleinen Mädchenpopo. Das Höschen rutschte nun endgültig herunter. Sie war nun völlig nackt .... mir ausgeliefert. „Bist du schon einmal gefickt worden"" fragte ich sie. Weinend schüttelte sie den Kopf. „ Ich werde dich ficken und du kannst nichts dagegen machen „ sagte ich zu ihr. Sie bettelte ..""Bitte tun sie mir das nicht an ... bitte nicht .... ich will das nicht"" Ich nahm das Messer und drohte ihr „ Los leg dich auf den Tisch ... auf den Rücken.. mach schon oder es ergeht dir schlecht"" Weinend ging sie zum Wohnzimmertisch und legte sich mit dem Rücken auf ihn. Sie zitterte am ganzen Leib. Ich stand vor ihr ... „Und jetzt spreize deine Beine .... zeig mir deine Muschi --- los Beine auseinander .. ich will deine kleine Fotze sehen .... mach schon langsam spreizen"" Sie fügte sich in ihr Schicksal und langsam öffnete sie ihre Schenkel. Ich sah ihre hübsche kleine Spalte an während sie die Beine langsam spreizte. Ich sah ihre kleinen Schamlippen und je weiter sie die Beine spreizte desto mehr öffneten sich auch ihre Schamlippen. Sie hatte ein hübsche kleine rosige fast unbehaarte Muschi. Sie zitterte und weinte. Ich konnte ihr völlig entblößtes exponiertes kleines Fötzchen in aller Ruhe betrachten. Mein Schwanz stand hammerhart in meiner Hose. „Und jetzt schon ruhig liegen bleiben"" riet ich ihr „dann passiert dir nichts"". Ich kniete mich direkt vor den Tisch zwischen ihre hübschen Beine und hatte ihr hübsches Löchlein direkt vor meinen Augen. Ich konnte mich fast nicht mehr beherrschen. Ihre rosigen kleinen Schamlippen waren weit geöffnet und ich konnte auch die kleine Rosette ihres süßen Arsches sehen. Ich legte beide Hände auf die Innenseite ihrer Schenkel.. sie zuckte unter der Berührung zusammen.. „Schön ruhig bleiben .. du kannst nichts dagegen tun ... du bist mir völlig ausgeliefert .. sei schön brav ... sonst hole ich das Messer"".""Wirst du brav sein ?"" fragte ich ... und sie nickte weinend. Langsam streichelte ich ihre Schenkel und drückte sie noch ein Stückchen weiter auseinander . Ich war ganz nah an ihrer kleinen Fotze und konnte alles genau betrachten. Ich sah ihren kleinen Kitzler, der leicht hervorstand. Ihre kleine Scheide war noch leicht feucht von ihrem Bad ... sie roch fantastisch. Ganz langsam streichelte ich ihren kleinen Venushügel und strich vorsichtig über ihre Schamlippen. Sie bettelte immer wieder „Bitte nein ... tun sie das nicht .. ich will das nicht"". Ich sagte ihr, dass sie den Mund halten solle. Ich nahm ihre Schamlippen und zog sie weit auseinander, damit ich einen Blick auf ihre Lustgrotte werfen konnte. Und dann fing ich an, das Mädchen zu lecken. Ich zog ihre Schamlippen tief in meinen Mund. Meine Zunge umkreiste ihren kleinen Kitzler . Dann fasste ich sie an den Hüften und drückte sie gegen meinen Mund , meine Zunge fuhr in ihre kleine Lustgrotte. Ich griff mir ihre Brüste knetete sie und spielte mit ihren Brustwarzen. Es war ein geiles Gefühl ... und ich hatte Zeit. sehr viel Zeit. Niemand würde uns stören.</p> <p>Ich stand auf und sagte ... „Los komm mit ... im Schlafzimmer ist es wesentlich gemütlicher"" Sie starrte auf die große Beule auf meiner Hose. „Hast du schon mal einen geilen Männerschwanz angefasst"" fragte ich sie. Sie bettelte wieder „Bitte nicht ... tun sie mir das nicht an. nein bitte"" Ich genoß das Gefühl der uneingeschränkten Macht. Sie wollte nicht mitkommen.. also schleppte ich sie hinter mir her .. und warf sie auf mein großes französisches Bett. „Du wirst jetzt schön brav alles tun was ich von dir verlange .. ist das klar?"" Langsam hatte ich das Gefühl, dass ihr Widerstand langsam entgültig brach. Sie nickte „Ja ich mache was sie wollen, nur bitte lassen sie mich wieder gehen"" „ Wenn du schön brav bist dann schon ... leg dich auf den Bauch ... ich will mich erst mal mit deinem kleinen Popo beschäftigen."". Sie gehorchte und legte sich auf den Bauch. Sie lag vor mir auf dem Bett .. splitterfasernackt ... ihr kleiner Arsch sah sehr einladend aus. Ich kniete mich verkehrt herum über sie und hatte ihren süßen kleinen Po direkt vor mir. Ich griff mir ihr Arschbacken und knetete sie sehr kräftig. Sie zuckte unter meiner Behandlung und weinte hilflos."" Spreiz deine Schenkel ... na wird's bald .... jaa so ist es gut .... weiter"" Ich drückte ihre Beine so weit es ging auseinander, beugte mich vor . Ich konnte ihre zarte fast unbehaarte Spalte sehen. Dann versuchte ich ihre Pobacken langsam auseinander zu ziehen. Sie presste ihren Po zusammen. Ich drohte ihr wieder sie solle sich fügen und locker lassen. Sie gab ihren Widerstand auf und jetzt konnte ich ihre Pobacken weit spreizen. Sie hatte eine zarte leicht rosige Rosette ein wahrhaft hübsches kleines Poloch. Sie zuckte zusammen als sie meine Zunge ihre Pofalte entlang lecken spürte. Ich umkreiste ihren Anus und dann drückte ich ihr den Daumen langsam in ihre Scheide. Ich spürte den Widerstand .... sie war noch Jungfrau. Meine Zunge versuchte in ihren After einzudringen und ein klein wenig gelang mir das auch. Ich streichelte mit dem Finger ihre Rosette und drückte ihn langsam in ihren After. Ich merkte, dass sie sich jetzt etwas entspannte .. anscheinend war der Schmerz dann nicht so groß. Sie heulte laut auf. „ Jetzt wird es Zeit, dass du mal einen Männerschwanz zum spielen bekommst"" sagte ich zu ihr , stand auf und zog mich langsam vor ihr aus. Die Unterhose behielt ich an. Mein Schwanz stand hammerhart in der Hose. Ich setzte mich zu ihr auf die Bettkante und verlangte, dass sie meinen Schwanz herausholen soll. „Hast du schon mal einen Schwanz angefasst"" Sie schüttelte den Kopf und flehte wieder sie gehen zu lassen. „Wenn wir fertig sind aber wir haben viel Zeit zusammen"" sagte ich zu ihr. Ich nahm ihre kleine Hand und führte sie zu meiner Hose und legte ihre Hand auf meine Beule. Sie heulte. Ich zog mir die Hose herunter und mein steifer Schwanz sprang heraus. Ich drohte ihr wieder sehr massiv und weinend ergriff sie meinen Schwanz. „ Los nimm beide Hände und streichle ihn .. nimm ihn ganz in die Hand"" Ich führte ihre Hände und ließ ihr meinen Schwanz vorsichtig wichsen. Sie mußte auch meine Eier anfassen. Es war ein geiles Gefühl ihr kleinen Hände an meinem Schwanz zu spüren. Ich verlor fast die Beherrschung. „Küss ihn"" „Nein nein bitte nicht .. ich will das nicht bitte nein"" „Du sollst ihn lecken los mach den Mund auf"" Ich versuchte ihren Kopf in meinen Schoß zu drücken. Aber sie fing an sich zu wehren. Ich gab ihr eine Ohrfeige und dann schmiss ich sie aufs Bett. Ich drückte sie nieder, holte die vorbereiteten Stricke unter dem Bett hervor und band ihre Arme an den Bettpfosten fest. Dann schnappte ich mir ihr linkes Bein und fixiertes es ebenfalls am Bettpfosten. Nachdem ich den Strick an ihrem rechten Bein befestigt hatte, schlang ich dieses um den Bettpfosten und zog so ihre Beine langsam auseinander. Ich spreizte ihre Beine so weit es ging. Ich stand vor ihr. Sie war gekreuzigt ... ganz nackt .... die Beine weit gespreizt ... ich konnte ihre exponierte kleine Fotze sehen. Ihre kleinen Brüste zitterten. Sie weinte. „So jetzt wirst du schon brav sein"" Ich kniete mich über sie ... mein steifer Schwanz hing direkt vor ihrem Gesicht. Ich ließ meine Eier auf ihrem Gesicht entlang streichen. Dann nahm ich ihren Kopf . „Und jetzt mach den Mund auf ... los du wirst meinen Schwanz in den Mund nehmen .... und saugen und lecken"". Ich presste meine Eichel gegen ihren Mund. Ich war mir nicht sicher, ob sie ihn ganz aufnehmen konnte er war im Verhältnis zu iherm kleinen Mund sehr groß. Um meiner Forderung etwas nachdruck zu verschaffen, griff ich ihr brutal an ihre weit gespreizte Muschi und zog an ihren Schamlippen. Ich merkte dass es ihr schmerzte."" Aufmachen los"" Langsam öffnete sie ihren Mund und ich drückte meine Eichel langsam in ihre Mundöffnung. Sie mußte ihn wirklich sehr weit öffnen. Ich spürte die Wärme ihres Speichels. Ich schob ihn ganz vorsichtig immer tiefer hinein. „Und jetzt will ich d!</p> <p>eine Zunge spüren"" Zögernd bewegte sie ihre Zunge . sie fing an sogar ein bisschen zu saugen es war ein geiles Gefühl so ein Mädchen in den Mund zu ficken. ich hätte fast in ihrem Mund abgespritzt. Dann dachte ich mir wie es wohl wäre, wenn ich diese Zunge auch an meinem Arschloch spüren könnte. Sie würde es machen müssen. So drehte ich mich um und sagte „Und jetzt wirst du mich an meinem Arschloch lecken .. und ich würde dir raten es gut zu machen sonst hole ich das Messer und es wird dir schlecht ergehen. Du hast keine Chance mach es lieber"" Um meiner Forderung etwas nachdruck zu verleihen griff ich brutal ihre kleine Fotze und ihre linke Brust und quetschte sie sehr heftig. Ich setzte mich langsam auf ihr Gesicht zog meine Pobacken etwas auseinander und drückte meinen Anus gegen ihren Mund. Zögerlich spürte ich ihre Zunge .. ich spürte ihren Speichel an meiner Rosette .... jaaa und jetzt schön lecken. Ich konnte es kaum fassen ich hatte ein nacktes zwölfjahriges Mädchen in meiner Gewalt und zwang sie meinen Arsch zu lecken. Jetzt gab eis kein Halten mein Schwanz drohte zu platzen. Ich rutschte zwischen ihre Beine, band sie los und drückte ihre Beine weit zu ihren Schulten hoch. Ihre kleine Fotze war weit gespreizt. Ich leckte sie nochmals ausgiebig an Fotze und Poloch damit sie nicht so trocken war. Ich speichelte sie reichlich ein. Sie heulte und bettelte es nicht zu tun. Ich platzierte meinen Penis an ihrem Loch, und drückte ihn langsam in ihre Scheide. Ihre Schamlippen umschlossen meine Eichel. Ich spürte den Widerstand ihrer Jungfernhaut. Mit einem Ruck stieß ich zu. Ich konnte spüren wie ihre Jungfernhaut riss. Mein Penis verschwand bis zur Hälfte in ihrer kleinen Fotze. Sie schrie auf .... und heulte ungehemmt los, während ich sie immer heftiger fickte. Ich konnte meinen Schwanz nicht ganz hineinschieben sie war einfach zu klein gebaut. Ich überlegte mir ob ich in ihren kleinen Arsch nicht tiefer eindringen kann.</p> <p>Ich holte eine Cremedose und strich ihr genüsslich den Anus damit ein., steckte schon mal den Finger soweit er ging in ihren Darm und erklärte ihr, dass ich auch ihren Arsch entjungfern werde. Sie schrie auf . Sie bettelte ...""bitte nein nicht es tut doch weh."" Ich kniete mich wieder zwischen ihre Beine , spreizte sie leicht und drückte sie wieder zu ihren Schulten hoch. Ich kleines Arschloch war direkt vor meinem Schwanz. Ich platzierte ihn an ihren Loch und drückte langsam. „Entspann dich... lass deinen Schließmuskel ganz locker, dann tut es nicht so weh"" riet ich ihr. Ich sah, wie meine harte Eichel langsam ihre Rosette öffnete. Sie schrie auf. Ich drückte stärker und langsam drang ich in ihren Darm ein. Ich spürte ihren Schließmuskel, der sich deutlich zusammenziehen wollte. Es war ein geiles Gefühl dieses nackte Mädchen in den Arsch zu ficken. Ich drückte meinen Schwanz fast ganz in ihren Hintereingang. Ich merkte dass sie sich etwas entspannte. Dann fickte ich sie abwechselnd in Fotze und Arsch. Sie schrie und wand sich während ich sie aufspießte. Ich griff mir ihre kleinen Brüste und bearbeitet sie sehr heftig. Ich konnte mich jetzt nicht mehr zurückhalten und spritzte ihr die volle Landung tief in den After. Ich entspannte mich und rollte mich auf die Seite. Sie wimmerte neben mir.</p> <p>Ich hatte sie in meiner Gewalt und ich wußte, dass sie mir noch einiges Vergnügen bereiten würde.</p> <p>Ich band sie los ... und führte sie ins Badezimmer ... ihr Wille war jetzt gebrochen. Sie mußte sich duschen. Und ich sah ihren hübschen geschändeten Mädchenkörper an. Danach gingen wir wieder ins Schlafzimmer zurück. Ich band ihre Hände auf den Rücken und ihre Beine zusammen. Einen Strick befestigte ich am Bettpfosten. „Damit du mir nicht wegläuft"" ... und dann habe ich mich erst einmal neben sie schlafen gelegt.</p> <p>In der Nacht wachte ich auf .... und war wieder enorm geil. Sie schlief neben mir. Ich zog die Bettdecke weg und betrachtete den nackten Mädchenkörper. Ich griff ihre kleinen Brüste, zwirbelte ihre Brustwarzen zwischen meinen Fingern. Sie wachte auf .... und fing wieder an zu weinen. Ich nahm sie einfach... sie war nicht schwer. Und küsste sie wieder sehr intensiv. Meine Zunge wühlte in ihrem Mund. Ihre kleinen Brüste fühlten sich gut an in meinen im Verhältnis großen Händen. Ich legte sie mir über den Schoß und streichelte ihre Arschbacken, zwängte sie auseinander und mein Finger spielte mit ihrere Rosette. Ich schob ihr ein paar Finger in ihre kleine fast unbehaarte Muschi. Es war einfach geil ... ich konnte mit ihr machen was ich wollte. Sie flehte wieder sie doch in Ruhe zu lassen. Ich legte mich hin .. hob sie hoch drehte sie mit den Rücken zu mir und zwang ihr meinen steifen Schwanz in ihre warme und weiche kleine Fotze. Sie saß jetzt auf meinem Schwanz und er verschwand nahezu ganz in ihrem kleinen Löchlein. Sie schrie auf, denn er war wirklich etwas zu groß für ihre kleine Fotze. Sie saß auf mir und ich griff von hinten nach ihrem Busen und drückte und quetschte ihre Warzen.</p> <p>Ich hob sie herunter und drehte sie herum ... „So und jetzt will ich dich in den Mund ficken und du wirst ihn sehr zärtlich lecken und saugen .. ich will deine Zunge spüren .. schön brav sein"" „Los mach deinen Mund auf wird's bald"" Sie öffnete ihren Mund und ich schob meinen großen Schwanz hinein. Ich drückte ihn ganz tief in ihren Mund sie konnte kaum atmen. „ Los lecke und sauge ..... wird's bald... jaaaa jaaa .. so ist es gut .... schön saugen.. jaa fester"" Sie fing an wirklich zu saugen und zu lecken .. ich spürte ihre kreisende Zunge. Bald schon spürte ich dass ich wieder abspritzen wollte und als es soweit war hielt ich ihren Kopf fest in meinen Händen. Ich schoß ihr die ganze Ladung tief in den Rachen. Ich merkte, dass sie sich fürchterlich ekelte und Brechreiz hatte. Aber das war mir egal. Sie schluckte alles bis auf den letzten Tropfen hinunter. Nachdem ich sie so benutzt hatte legte ich mich wieder neben sie und schlief augenblicklich ein.</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen weckte ich sie auf und fragte sie , ob ich sie losbinden soll. Sie sagte „Ja bitte bitte binden sie mich los"". „Dann wirst du mir noch einmal zu Willen sein ... und ganz brav sein und dann überlege ich mir, ob ich dich wieder freilasse"". „Ja ich tue alles was sie wollen ich mache was sie möchten nur bitte lassen sie mich wieder gehen"" „Dann möchte ich, dass du meinen Schwanz wieder hart machst ... streichel mich und lutsche ihn .... stell dir vor du lutschst an einem Eis"" Sie schluchzte und nahm meinen schlaffen Penis in die Hand ..."" Jaaa gut so .... schön streicheln .... auch meine Eier .... nimm beide Hände .... so ist es gut"" Dann ließ ich ihr meinen Pimmel in den Mund nehmen ... es war ein angenehmes Gefühl als sie an meinem Penis nuckelte. Ich merkte, dass er langsam in ihrem Mund wieder steif wurde. Ich nahm ihre Hände. Mit der einen Hand mußte sie meine Pobacke anfassen und streicheln und die andere Hand dirigierte ich ihr durch meine Beine zu meinem Poloch. „Steck mir einen Finger in den Arsch"" verlangte ich. Sie sträubte sich ein wenig. „ Mach schon ... schieb mir deinen Finger in meinen Po"". Ich schmierte mir ein bisschen Creme auf den Anus und führte ihren Finger an meine Rosette. Ihren Finger drückte ich danach in meinen Hintereingang und schob ihn tief hinein. „Los bewege deinen Finger in meinem Arsch während du mich bläst"" Sie gehorchte und ich spürte ihre Bewegungen in meinem Darm ... mein Schwanz füllte mittlerweile wieder ihren ganzen Mund aus. Sie mußte meine Eichel mit kreisenden Bewegungen lecken. Ich war fast wieder soweit abzuspritzen. Aber ich wollte sie lieber nochmal in ihren kleinen Arsch ficken. Ich ließ sie aufstehen und ins Wohnzimmer gehen. „ Beuge dich über das Sofa"" Sie gehorchte. „ Und jetzt die Beine auseinander .... na wird's bald schön aufspreizen deine Schenkel"" Sie stand vor mir und ihr kleiner Popo reckte sich mir entgegen. Die Beine hatte sie gegrätscht. Ich sah ihre Muschi, und ihren Anus. Ein bisschen Creme und dann drang ich ohne Vorwarnung sehr heftig in ihr kleines Arschloch ein . Sie schrie auf aber ich merkte, dass sie nicht mehr die Kraft hatte sich zu wehren. Ich fickte sie sehr heftig und auch ihre Brüste massierte ich wieder ausgiebig. Sie schluchzte nur noch während ich sie in ihrem Po vergewaltigte. Ich brauchte nicht sehr lange bis ich wieder so weit war. Dieses Mal spritzte ich ihr den Samen auf ihren Rücken.</p> <p>Sie flehte dass ich sie bitte gehen lassen soll. Ich mußte an diesem Tag eine längere Geschäftsreise antreten und deswegen habe ich sie auch freigelassen. Ansonsten hätte ich mich sicherlich noch ein paar Tage länger mit ihr beschäftigt. Ich ließ sie sich duschen und anziehen. Und fuhr sie genau an diese Raststätte, wo ich sie aufgelesen habe. Ich warnte sie noch einmal eindringlich mit niemanden darüber zu sprechen, was sie mir auch versprach.</p></div>",[]
345,Lori's Tale: Lori’s Ordeal Begins,1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,74,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lori came home from school. It was three days past her eleventh birthday.</p> <p>Her daddy met her at the door, giving her a hug and a kiss that was longer and harder than usual.</p> <p>He let her go and stepped back. ""You’re sure getting pretty, Princess."", he offered.</p> <p>""Thank you Daddy."", Lori returned shyly.</p> <p>""In a couple of years you’ll be in Junior High School. You won’t be Daddies little girl anymore.""</p> <p>""I’ll always be your little girl, Daddy.""</p> <p>""That’s sweet. Anyway, I want to take some pictures of you.""</p> <p>""Of me?""</p> <p>Her Daddy smiled and nodded. ""Will you let me?""</p> <p>Lori nodded.</p> <p>""Good. I’ve put a special outfit on your bed. Get dressed and then do your makeup the way I like it, you know, the way you did it for the play last year?""</p> <p>""I remember, Daddy.""</p> <p>Lori went into her room.</p> <p>She went straight to the bed and stripped off her clothing. She looked at herself in the mirror. Always self-conscious, she didn’t realize just how pretty she had become. At eleven, 4’11"" tall with long blond hair and big blue eyes, she turned heads.</p> <p>Lori brushed her hair and tied it in a ponytail with a black ribbon. She opened her makeup case. She took out a tube of mascara and gingerly painted her lashes with just enough mascara to define them.</p> <p>Next she put medium brown eyeshadow on her eyelids.</p> <p>She picked up a lipstick. Pursing her lips she slowly, carefully ran the red satiny lipstick over her full lips. As she did so she thought about her daddies kiss. ""Is that what it feels like to kiss a boy?"", she thought to herself. The mound between her legs suddenly swelled and turned pink. She became short of breath, but didn’t understand why.</p> <p>Lori finished with the lipstick and blotted. She turned her head from side to side to be sure that the color was even before pursing her lips and pretending to kiss the mirror.</p> <p>She embarrassed herself and giggled.</p> <p>Lori picked up a pair of silvery dangling earrings and clipped them to her earlobes. She regretted that her mother hadn’t let her get them pierced.</p> <p>Lori then turned to the bed. The outfit wasn’t much, a skirt, top and stockings. One thing that she thought was strange was a bow-tie/collar. She had seen bow-ties before, but this one was made of leather and strapped on. It had a medium silver ring on the front under the bow. Lori shrugged and then strapped it on. The first hole was far along the strap and she had to bring the strap down tight in order to buckle it. With the strap buckled the collar made it hard for her to breathe.</p> <p>Next came the top. It was a semi-sheer bolero-style top with long sleeves. She slipped her arms into the sleeves and pulled the top over her shoulders. There was only one button and Lori had to stretch the top to button it. The top was low-cut, barely covering her little titties. The button threatened to pop loose as she reached for the panty.</p> <p>It was a white satin thong, two sizes too small. Lori put it on and pulled it snug. It barely covered her shaved mound and bit into her butt crack.</p> <p>Then she put on the skirt. It was made of the same material as the top, and was also too small. She struggled to pull it over her hips and when it was in place she could clearly see the panty through the material. It barely covered the top and bottom of her butt.</p> <p>Lori picked up a pair of suntan colored silk stay ups. She sat on the edge of the bed and bent down. She balled up the stocking and slipped it over her foot, up over her ankle and calf. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She was reminded of a model like the ones that she saw in the magazine she had found in Daddies closet that one time. Looking at herself in the mirror, she raised her leg up high towards the ceiling, pointed her toe and pulled the stocking up her thigh. It reached almost to her swelling mound.</p> <p>She blushed as she quickly put the other stocking on. A pair of black ""Betty Page"" heels and the outfit was complete.</p> <p>Lori stood and checked herself. She felt sexy, though she was too young and sheltered to have understood what ""sexy"" meant.</p> <p>She was too distracted to wonder if this was a strange outfit for a father to want his preteen daughter to dress in.</p> <p>Quickly Lori checked to be sure that her red-painted nails hadn’t chipped. Then she went to find her daddy, using the walls for support as she tottered.</p> <p>Lori found him waiting in the living room. He had the new digital camera hanging from a strap around his neck. The living room was lit by two bright white lights. His hands were behind his back.</p> <p>Her daddy looked at her funny, a sort of surprised-embarrassed-caught-with-your-pants-down-sort of look.</p> <p>When he found his voice, her daddy said, ""Here.""</p> <p>He held out a ball that had a buckled strap running through it.</p> <p>""What’s this?"", Lori asked, and she noticed that the collar had reduced her voice to a whisper. A slight chill ran up and down her spine, and her mound got warmer.</p> <p>""I want you to strap that ball tight into your mouth.""</p> <p>Lori took the gag and stared at it. She had never dreamed that such a thing even existed.</p> <p>""Hurry up, Sweetheart.""</p> <p>Lori held the ball up to her face and looked at it. It looked too big to fit into her small mouth. Her daddy started to take pictures. Lori looked at him, and he smiled back at her. Encouraged, she opened her mouth as wide as she could make it go and pressed the ball against her teeth. It took some effort, but she was able to force the ball inside. She knew that she wouldn’t be able to push it out, but did the strap anyway.</p> <p>""Pull the strap down until it won’t tighten anymore.""</p> <p>Lori did as best as she could, but didn’t satisfy her daddy. He walked over to her and turned her around, pulling on the strap until Lori thought the strap was going to cut right through her cheeks.</p> <p>Satisfied, her daddy stepped back and took more pics.</p> <p>""Turn around and kneel on the coffee table.""</p> <p>Lori did so. Her daddy came up behind her and took her slim arms in his large hands. She felt something thin and cloth-like slip around her elbows. Somehow she knew that it was rope. Her mind reeled. She didn’t know what to think.</p> <p>Her daddy used the rope to pull her elbows until her arms were well behind her back. She was slender enough that he could make them almost touch. She felt him jerk what must have been a knot and then wrap the remainder of the rope around the ropes holding her elbows together. It would be months later before she learned that this was called ‘cinching’. All she knew that day was the ropes became even more tighter around her elbows. She didn’t think she liked this.</p> <p>Her daddy then took more rope and tied her wrists together with her palms facing each other. He tied them as tight as he did her elbows, even adding a cinch loop.</p> <p>One more piece of rope, this one over her arms and across her bare midriff. This one held her arms tightly against her back.</p> <p>As her daddy stepped back and started taking pictures again, Lori tested the bondage. She knew that she wasn’t going to get out of the ropes without help.</p> <p>""Stand up.""</p> <p>Her daddies voice made Lori jump. She got to her feet too quickly and fell towards the table. She twisted at the last minute and landed butt first with a loud thud. The top popped open and her budding titties were exposed. Her skirt rode up until it wasn’t covering anything, acting more like a belt than anything else.</p> <p>Lori’s eyes teared as she looked up at her daddy. She was surprised to see him happily clicking away.</p> <p>""Cross your legs.""</p> <p>She was afraid. Afraid at being tied up and helpless, afraid at being exposed in front of her daddy, afraid of what was going to happen next. She quickly crossed her legs and her daddy took more pics.</p> <p>Her daddy was having trouble breathing. Lori wondered if he was going to have a heart attack.</p> <p>Her daddy helped her to standup and steadied her while she found her balance in her high heels.</p> <p>""Spread your legs""</p> <p>Her daddy tied a rope tightly around her waist, biting into her young flesh. He took out a pocket knife and cut the straps on her thong and pulled it off. Lori was surprised to see that it was wet. Daddy dropped to one knee and reached between her legs. His arm brushed her mound and she drew in her breath. Lori felt dizzy and leaned on him for support. Her head cleared and she felt her daddy parting the halves of her mound and pulling the rope between them. Her daddy stood and pulled on the rope, drawing it tight. He pulled so hard that he lifted her off the ground. Lori pulled her legs together in an effort to stay on her feet. Her daddy tied off the crotch rope to the rope around her waist.</p> <p>Lori felt tears running down her cheeks. The ropes hurt and she didn’t like it. Didn’t she? She found that she really didn’t know. On the one hand there was pain, and yet, there was a feeling that she hadn’t felt before.</p> <p>Lori’s daddy took some close-up pics of her mound before helping her to sit again. He didn’t say a word as he tied her legs together tightly at the ankles, below and above the knees, mid and upper thighs. Her legs were useless. Lori hoped that he wouldn’t expect her to stand up like that.</p> <p>Her daddy left the room. He was gone long enough for Lori to start to panic. She tried to cry out, but all that came out of her mouth was a muffled oomph. She tried to scream but the ball shut off any noise that she could make, and the collar made her choke. Unable to move or call for help, Lori did exactly what anyone would expect an 11yo girl to do. She cried.</p> <p>Her daddy returned pulling behind him a large suitcase. It was bolted to a handled-wheel thingie used to pull it through airports. He rolled the suitcase over to where Lori sat helpless and opened it. She looked in, expecting to see more stuff for him to tie her with, but it was empty.</p> <p>Her daddy picked up a pair of wax plugs and slipped them into the ears of his wiggling daughter. He took a piece of white tape and put it over her eyes, cutting off all light.</p> <p>Lori was about to scream when she froze. She realized that the suitcase was just big enough for her to fit.</p> <p>Her daddy picked up Lori and sat her in the suitcase, her legs drawn up and her head pushed down. He closed the case with a snap and set the case upright. Then he made preparations for their departure.</p> </div>","['This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
346,"Lori's Tale, Part 2",2,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,34,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As she felt the case close, Lori screamed. Blood pulsed in her ears. Her young mind raced trying in vain to understand what was happening to her. She felt the way she felt when she had the flu, a sort of detachment. She would have wondered if she was dreaming, but the thin rope hurt. Lori remembered that you don’t feel pain in a dream.</p> <p>Lori felt the case being put upright and stopped screaming. She strained to hear something, anything. Maybe her daddy was playing some sort of twisted joke on her. Maybe at any moment he would open the case, pull her out and kiss away her tears.</p> <p>Just as she thought this, cramps seized Lori’s legs. She tried to straighten them out, but couldn’t move an inch. The suitcase was just barely big enough for her to squeeze in. There was no room to wiggle.</p> <p>Lori could barely breathe, but what she smelled make her ill. The odor of dirty socks and aftershave was almost overpowering.</p> <p>Lori screamed again as she felt the case being tilted so she was laying on her arms.</p> <p>She could feel vibrations as the small wheels ran across the tile floor of the front entry. A couple of bumps and then she was being lifted and placed on her side. She felt rather than heard a loud thump and correctly guessed that she had been placed in the trunk of a car.</p> <p>It was hot. Lori could feel the sweat trickle down her skin. Normally it would have tickled and she would have giggled. Now the tickling just added to her torment.</p> <p>Lori felt the car lurch and could sense the vibration of the engine. “Where is daddy taking me.”</p> <p>Wrapped in dark silence, the steady hum of the roadway below her eventually lulled her into sleep.</p> <p>Lori woke with a start. Her eyes flew open and she looked around her. She could see that she was in a room, perhaps a motel room. She sighed, thinking that she had only been dreaming. She yawned, stretched and tried to sit up. The chain from her collar brought her short, yanking her back onto the bed.</p> <p>Lori choked and coughed. When she could breathe again, Lori reached up to her throat. Her red-tipped nails found a tight leather collar, the same collar from her “dream”. A short chrome chain was locked to the collar and ran to a large eyebolt set in the headboard of the four-post bed on which she lay.</p> <p>Lori took a harder look around her. The bed was in the middle of a fair sized room. The room was dimly lit, but her eyes had adjusted to the lower light and could see everything clearly. On the wall to her left was a low chest of drawers with some objects on it. Lori strained, but couldn’t make out what was there. Other than that, the room seemed to be empty.</p> <p>It must have been the strain of the trip, but it took a moment or two before Lori realized that there was something odd about the walls and ceiling. Her fuzzy mind focused suddenly and she saw that the room was all mirrors, even the floor. Something else came with that realization: her body ached.</p> <p>Lori looked at herself in the mirrored ceiling. She saw that she was wearing nothing but the stockings and heels from her outfit. Dark marks were on her arms at wrists and elbows and a dark line crossed her belly where the rope had held her arms against her body. Lori could not see any marks on her legs because of the stockings, but when she drew her leg up to her chest, she could feel indentations where the ropes had held her legs immobile.</p> <p>Lori’s feet ached and she decided to take off the shoes. She was surprised to find that the shoes weren’t the same ones that she had been wearing. These had wide straps at the ankles and were locked on.</p> <p>A spasm shook her body as her muscles tensed. Quickly she lowered her leg and rode out the shuddering.</p> <p>Lori felt like she needed to pee. She reached down to see if she was leaking and her hand met the rope that cut deeply into her mound. She felt around and found the knot, but it was too small and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to open it.</p> <p>Her jaws ached and she worked them slowly. This brought another flash of painful cramping and she moaned. “Well, at least I can hear”, she said to herself. The scared-little-girl tone in her voice startled Lori. Not knowing what else to do, she turned over on her belly and cried.</p> <p>Lori did not know how long she lay there asleep, but woke to someone shoving something into her mouth. Her eyes flew open and she screamed. Lights were on in the room and she saw her daddy in the mirror. He was straddling her, holding her arms and body against the bed with his weight. He was shoving something rubbery and icky tasting into her mouth. It was black and had a short tube coming out of it that ended in a ball. Daddy pressed the pump-gag deeply into her mouth. Using one hand over her mouth to hold the gag in, he grabbed the bulb and squeezed. Lori felt the bulb get larger in her mouth. Her daddy pumped the gag until her mouth was filled. He didn’t stop there, pumping until Lori was sure that her jaw was going to fly off her face.</p> <p>Daddy sat back and looked down at his daughter. Lori looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were puffed out and some of the gag was sticking out from between her red lips.</p> <p>She looked at her daddy, but he was whispering something into his shoulder. He seemed to listen to something before reaching down and unscrewing the tube from the gag.</p> <p>Climbing off of her, her daddy flipped her over onto her stomach. Lori was stunned by what was happening and offered no resistance. Daddy went over to the chest of drawers and Lori could see that the objects on top were bundles of thin cord-like rope.</p> <p>Her daddy tied ropes tightly on her wrists and then drew her arms out to the corners of the bed until she was fully stretched. He tied a rope around her waist. Moving off the end of the bed he fed the rope through something there and drew the rope down. Lori could not move upward and relieve the stress on her arms and shoulders. Tying rope to her ankles, he drew her legs apart until she was in perfect splits. Lori felt like she was being torn apart.</p> <p>Her daddy walked calmly over to the chest of drawers and opened one of the drawers. Lori twisted her head and tried to see what he was getting. He took out something that Lori couldn’t see and held it behind his back as he turned to come back to the bed. Kneeling on the bed her daddy met her eyes in the mirrored headboard, slowly drawing his arm from behind his back revealing a long handled object with a bunch of leather strips hanging off the end.</p> <p>Her daddy raised the flogger over his head.</p> </div>","['This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
347,"Lori's Tale, Part 3",3,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,31,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lori stared at her daddy in the mirrored headboard. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Here was her Daddy kneeling next to her painfully stretched body on a strange bed holding something over his head. Lori didn’t know that the object was called a flogger. She was sure that it would hurt.</p> <p>Lori squeezed her eyes shut as her daddy swung the leather thongs towards her. She heard the whistling as the leather cut through the air and the harsh slap as the leather hit the mattress inches from her right leg.</p> <p>Lori had clenched her butt expecting blinding pain. When nothing came she lay still, her eyes closed, hoping that her daddy was just trying to scare her, hoping that he wouldn’t do what she already knew he fully intended to do.</p> <p>Lori felt her daddy get off the bed and opened her eyes. Her daddy was getting something else out of the chest of drawers. He turned and she saw that he was holding something that looked like an oversized balloon in one hand, and a letter opener in his other hand.</p> <p>Daddy walked slowly towards the bed. His eyes were locked on hers as he drank in her expression of pain and fear. Lori stared at the balloon. It looked like real rubber and was clear. Lori wondered what it was for.</p> <p>She didn’t have to wonder long. Putting the letter opener onto the bed, her daddy grasped Lori under her chin and pulled her head back off of the bed. Straddling her tightly stretched arm, he used his knee to hold her head up. Lori watched in the headboard as he took the balloon in both hands and stretched it until it was large enough to fit over her head.</p> <p>Lori whimpered as her daddy slipped the balloon over her head and rolled it down onto her forehead. He reached into a pocket and pulled out two wax plugs, which he quickly stuffed put in Lori’s ears. Lori saw his hands shaking. He then rolled the balloon down over her eyes and across her nose. Quickly moving his leg out of the way he rolled the hood over her chin and down to her collar.</p> <p>The hood fit like a second skin. Lori could feel it squeezing her head like a vise. Her eyes were held shut by this latex prison.</p> <p>The hood smelled like the gag in her mouth tasted. It was already getting uncomfortably warm. Lori was just thinking that it wasn’t too bad when she realized that she couldn’t breathe. She thrashed her head from side to side and moved her numbed hands and feet. She tried to scream, but didn’t have any air. Soon Lori’s lungs spasmed, trying to draw in air that didn’t exist. Her head swam and she could see white lights behind her tightly closed eyelids.</p> <p>Just as Lori was about to slip unconscious, she felt something cool and metallic pierce the rubber and go up her nose slightly, first one side of her nose and then the other. She could breathe again!!! She had never felt so excited about air before. She breathed as deeply as she could and found herself calming.</p> <p>Lori felt two more tugs, both near the top of her head, and her head was jerked from side to side as her daddy freed the pigtails. She could picture her head trapped in the rubber, her eye shadow and lipstick showing clearly through the material, her long lashes plastered to her cheeks reddened by heat and embarrassment.</p> <p>Lori was concentrating on this when she felt the horrible sting of the flogger on her bare ass. Even stretched as she was, she was able to lift her body completely off of the mattress for a second as the pain flowed through her from her head to her toes. She felt a little spurt of pee escape from inside her.</p> <p>Lori braced for more pain, but instead felt her daddy lift her pelvis and slip something rough underneath it. Then he slipped something smooth and cool between her body and the rough material. She didn’t know that he had just slipped a towel under her followed by a nylon panty.</p> <p>Lori wasn’t expecting her daddy to begin again as the flogger bit into her soft back. Working carefully and with obvious skill, her daddy started at Lori’s shoulders and slowly carefully worked his way down her back, over her butt and down her legs to end up flogging her feet. All this time Lori screamed and struggled feebly, begging for the pain to stop. And stop it did.</p> <p>Lori’s back half buzzed with pain and heat. She had never felt pain like this before. Even the wrist she had broken in kindergarten couldn’t compare with this. Before she could stop it, her bladder gave way and she peed. The pee soaked the panty that her daddy had laid out to catch it.</p> <p>Lori laid there breathing as he picked up the panty and put it into a plastic bag and sealed it.</p> <p>She felt herself being untied. Her spirit brightened, thinking that maybe, just maybe, whatever she was going through was over. Lori was disappointed.</p> <p>Lori’s daddy flipped her over onto her back. She whimpered as the rough material of the mattress brought new pain to her raw back half. Lori didn’t resist as she was tied again, stretched on her back in the same way she was on her belly.</p> <p>Lori screamed again as the flogger bit into her budding titties. Working carefully and slowly as he did on her backside, her daddy started with her shoulders and worked down every inch of her front side. By know the pain was such a part of Lori that she couldn’t figure out where the pain ended and everything else began. She fell into a numbness that she had never felt before and stayed numb until he turned the flogger onto her tightly tied mound.</p> <p>The first blow seemed to be like all the others. Encased in her prison of rubber, Lori had no way to tell what or where the flogger would reach next and so was totally unprepared. On the second blow she arched her back as far as the ropes would allow and let out a scream that could be heard beyond the gag and rubber hood. This spurred on her daddy, and he struck her again and again on her mound until Lori passed into oblivion.</p> <p>Lori awoke to find that she was still tightly stretched face up on the bed. She tried to move her hands and feet but they had become numb. She breathed deeply and sighed as well as she could through her nose.</p> <p>She felt her daddy rub something cool on her mound and budding titties. He applied the slave liberally, covering those areas completely. Lori could smell the salve, and the odor brought back some memory that she couldn’t quite grasp. It was when the salve started to heat up that she remembered the stuff that her soccer coached used when one of the team had a muscle cramp. It started off cool but then heated up pretty well and the heat worked out the tension in the muscle. She remembered reading the instructions that warned the user to keep the stuff away from sensitive or irritated skin. Her flogged mound and titties were normally very sensitive, but after what they had been through even the cool salve hurt a little when her daddy put it on.</p> <p>Lori moaned as the heat grew. She tried to beg around her gag, even though part of her knew that it was too late. Once the stuff was applied, she would have to just ride out the pain.</p> <p>Lori tried to remember how long the effect lasted on her muscles. Then she thanked whatever providence there was that her daddy wasn’t using the kind that came in patches.</p> <p>After what seemed like hours, Lori finally gave in to the pain and passed out.</p> </div>","['This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
348,The Little Girl's Name Was Cori,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,A man finds a hitchhiker and her daughter and takes them into his home. The mother dies and he adopts the little girl. He is a former BDSM photographer and well...read the story.,2005-01-27,64,4,"Mg/bd, nosex, ped, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was on the road outside my ranch in Montana when I saw her and her mother hitch-hiking. They were way off the main road and that nobody would pick her up here. The mother laughed weakly and replied that she hadn’t seen a car for hours. Cori remained silent, just studying me in that way that toddlers do.</p> <p>It was fast approaching dark, and even in the summer the nights up here are cold. The mother didn’t look well and Cori wasn’t dressed for a night outside. So, being a nice guy, I took them in for the night. I had them take baths while I prepared supper. Cori’s mom wanted to wash and dry, but I insisted that she was my guest and sent her and Cori to the TV room with sodas.</p> <p>After Cori had gone up to bed in the guest room, her mom came on to me. She said, “I gotta pay for my supper, you know?”. I declined. I’m into women and all, and it wasn’t that she wasn’t good looking and all, but something about her just didn’t seem right. She frowned and hung her head a bit as she went up to join her daughter.</p> <p>That night, Cori’s mother died. I found her in the morning, sitting on the floor of the upstairs bathroom. She was leaning against the wall and had a syringe stuck in her arm. I’m a private man, not taking to much to others, so rather than face the bother of having police and the coroner crawling all over my place, I took her mothers body, sewed it in an old sheet and dropped it into an old, dry well in the woods on the north edge of my property.</p> <p>On the way back I wondered what to do with Cori. She was only four or five years old, pretty with long brown hair down to her waistline that her mother kept as neat as possible considering their situation. It was cut in front in a style that reminded me of the 50’s pin-up Bette Page. She had full lips, tiny nose, and the largest, deepest brown eyes that you’ve ever seen. Her body was a little plump, she still had “baby fat”. She didn’t look fat, mind you. Everything was proportional, she just didn’t look skinny like many girls do.</p> <p>When I got back from the woods she was waiting for me in the front hallway. She didn’t say anything when I told her that her mother had died, she just shrugged and looked at me as if to say, “Now what?” Somehow, given her circumstances, I wasn’t surprised at all. I’d seen lots of homeless kids on the streets of New York City and they all had similar looks in their eyes. Then suddenly she smiled and I new right then and there that I was going to keep her and raise her as my own.</p> <p>I didn’t have any clothes that would fit her, being a very large man. Not fat, mind you, just large. She had only one set of clothing, jeans shorts and a white halter top that wasn’t white anymore. She wore threadbare canvas boat shoes that were missing the laces. Everything was filthy and I knew that I wouldn’t be able to clean it. I thought about giving her one of my Tee-shirts, but she would fall out the neck hole. Then I remembered the halter top. I had a live-in girlfriend for a while in the City and when she moved out she left it behind. It was red satin and I remember it being very tight on her. I dug it out.</p> <p>“Cori,” I said as I found her in front of the television. “I want you to take off all of your clothes and your shoes, put them in this trash bag and then take a bath. Hanging in the bathroom is something for you to wear. It isn’t much but it is all I have right now, Okay?”</p> <p>She nodded and got up, her eyes reluctant to leave the screen. She took the trash bag from me and trudged up the stairs. I heard the door close on the upstairs bathroom. I heard water running for a moment and went up stairs to find the trash bag lying beside the door. I checked and she had put all three articles of clothing into the bag, adding a set of panties that looked yellow, though they had roses on them so they must have been white at one time. I took them out into the woods and dropped them down the well.</p> <p>It took her about an hour to scrub herself clean and dry herself before dressing and coming down the stairs. She had put her hair up in pigtails, using elastic thingies I used to use when I wore my hair in a pony tail. She must have had lip-gloss in the pocket of her shorts because her lips shone. The halter top was just the right size, the top was low, almost showing her nippies, and the bottom was short, barely past her butt, but overall it fit well. She grinned from ear to ear and showed off her new “dress” proudly. She told me that she had never owned a dress before. I resolved that she would always wear dresses.</p> <p>I made us a large breakfast and she must have been famished. She matched me forkful for forkful. She insisted on doing the dishes and stood on a step-stool. I had to go into the other room because every time she bent over the sink her dress would ride up and expose her in a way that embarrassed me.</p> <p>I let her wear a pair of my beach sandals. She looked like she was walking in snow shoes. She followed me around the place all day. I raise figs for butter and goats for cheese to supplement my savings. She would ask question after question, calling me “Mister”. I answered each one. It felt good to have a kid around, especially one as cute as this one. I felt like a Dad. I even broke out one of my digital cameras and got her to pose for me. I hadn’t photographed a human being since…well, I didn’t want to think about it. I just had fun.</p> <p>After a light supper and some television, I sent Cori up to bed. She sat on my lap to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “You’re a nice man Mister,” she whispered.</p> <p>Later I went upstairs to my room to get something and was surprised to find her lying on my bed, on top of the covers. She had taken off the dress and set it aside carefully, so she was buck naked. She was curled up comfortably her head on my pillow. Her eyes were closed but I knew that she must have been awake. I’m a very quiet man when I move around and I knew that I didn’t make any noise that would have caused her to wake. With a soft moan and a sigh she rolled over onto her back and spread her legs. I didn’t mean to stare, but this was probably the strangest thing that has ever happened to me and I wasn’t quite sure what to do. She peeked out of one eye and when she saw that I hadn’t stepped into the room she sat up. She gave me a hard look and said, “I gotta pay for my supper.” That was too weird and I fled down the stairs.</p> <p>Cori found me sitting in my recliner with my head in my hands. She walked right up and stood in front of me and gently took my hands away from my face. She had put on her dress and looked worried. “Did I do something wrong, Mister?”</p> <p>I looked at her for a long moment. “What happened up there?”</p> <p>“When you sent me to bed I thought you wanted to have sex with me.”</p> <p>I was shocked. “What gave you that idea?”</p> <p>“All of my mom’s boyfriends had sex with me.”</p> <p>I though about reminding her that I wasn’t her mother’s boyfriend, that she was dead, but instead I said, “Cori, you’re a very pretty girl. I just don’t see you that way.”</p> <p>She stared at my face for a few minutes as if trying to see something there. At first there was disappointment written on her face, but that was replaced by surprise and then a grin. “You don’t want me to have sex with you. That means that you want me around here for me. Because you like me.”</p> <p>It wasn’t a question but I said, “Yes.”</p> <p>She propelled herself into my lap, her arms wrapped around my neck and her legs wrapped around my waist. She kissed me soundly on the lips. “I love you Mister.”, she said. I was surprised to find my voice saying “I love you too, sweetheart.” She smiled and rested her head on my shoulder and as I carried her up the stairs to bed she said, “Cause you love me Mister and I love you, you can have sex with me anytime your ready. Until then I’ll do anything you want, ‘cause you’ll be my daddy.” She put her hand on my cheek and pulled until our eyes met. “Anything, Daddy.”</p> <p>I was a little shaken and hurriedly tucked her into bed before leaving the room as fast as my feet could take me. I’ve been around the block a few times, but had never been propositioned by someone so…tiny. And it was done out of pure innocence, a need to be wanted and loved.</p> <p>To calm down I put Bach’s fourth concerto on the stereo and reclined in my chair. My thoughts wandered back to the girlfriend who unknowingly donated Cori’s dress. Which led me to recall my days as a photographer. I was one of the top rated BDSM photographer in New York until I photographed the wrong man’s 18 year old daughter. Well, her drivers license had said she was 18. I had to get out of town fast. I still have all of my toys and stuff, as well as my digital cameras, including an expensive video set up using six cameras. It was all up in the attic of the house, actually the third floor, it was unfinished when I bought the place and I renovated it into a soundproof studio thinking that I might want to dabble again. I was thinking that I should have kept my collection of costumes and that reminded me that Cori, my Cori, didn’t have any clothing to wear.</p> <p>I got up and went into my office. Sitting in front of the computer I got online intending to find some site that sold children’s clothing…little girl’s dresses, I reminded myself. For a moment I thought about Cori dressed in a cute pink easter dress with white tights and patent pumps, her hair in pigtails tied by white ribbons. I remembered a site where I could buy the entire outfit. That image was quickly replaced by an image of her wearing a tight rubber French maid’s outfit complete with rubber stockings, rubber gloves, ballet heels, and a rubber hood with a penis gag inside her mouth. I saw her big brown eyes staring out from the eyeholes, though she couldn’t see anything as I had put contacts into her eyes that were opaque. I pictured her cunnie and nippies red from the combination of athletic cream and itching powder that I had spread there. I heard her whimpering as she tried to twist her wrists free from the wire that was wrapped around them and then hooked to a chai n leading to the ceiling.</p> <p>It was such a powerful image that I actually thrust myself away from the computer. My chair struck the bookcase on the other side of the room, knocking books and files everywhere.</p> <p>I caught my breath and formed my resolve. I wheeled my chair back to the computer and sent an email off to a friend who also lived in Montana.</p> <p>It took a good three hours to clean up my mess and put my files back in order. I couldn’t help but see that image of Cori. It was like it was burned into my brain. My computer beeped and I knew without looking that my friend had emailed me back.</p> <p>I opened the file. My friend owned a company that ran a site that catered to a particular fetish or “area of interest” depending on the person involved. Last year the Supreme Court had ruled that it was no longer to illegal to portray minors tied up and/or in peril provided that 1) the minor wasn’t actually harmed, 2) that there was parental or guardian consent involved, and 3) that there was no sex portrayed in the photographs, though “pretend” sex was okay. I had sent my friend several of the photographs I had taken of Cori that day and asked him if he would be interested in more. He sent me a very long wish list of scenarios, all of them involving some form of bondage and servitude. He offered me a rather large sum of cash for each set, with a large bonus for any video that I put together along the way.</p> <p>As I surfed the net to find the stuff that I would need to fulfill the list, I thought to myself, “She did say ANYTHING.”</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
349,"Baby Bed Board, Part 1",1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Dodge Dart (his internet nickname) introduces his guests to his 6mo old slave in training and some inventive devices.,2005-01-27,38,4,"Mg/bd, nosex, ped, toys",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Are we too late for the demonstration Dodge?”, asked the young muscular woman standing on the front porch.</p> <p>“No,” I said. “Not at all. Please come in.”</p> <p>She entered followed by her husband. I led them to the living room. After introducing them around I began.</p> <p>“If I could have everyone’s attention please.”</p> <p>As if of one mind the group fell silent and turned to face me.</p> <p>“As you know you are here to witness a demonstration of my latest invention. It is a system for the training of very little girls. As you know, contrary a popular belief among the member this group, I believe that it is possible to start training a slave as early as six months old.”</p> <p>“That’s impossible,” snorted an overweight male guest. “To train a child effectively they must be old enough to understand what is going on.”</p> <p>“I disagree, as most of you know by now. Would you say that a child of six months is as smart or smarter than a laboratory rat?”</p> <p>The general consensus was that, in fact, the child would be smarter than a rat.</p> <p>“It has been proven that laboratory rats that have been glued to a board since an early age continue to remain in that same position regardless of the fact that they are no longer glued down and can roam freely. Therefore it can be assumed that a child of that age can begin training. As a matter of fact, by the time she reaches the age where she is “fun” to play with, she will already have that subservient attitude ingrained and will submit to anything asked of her. For those of us getting up in years, having an unbroken but passively obedient girl to play with is a refreshing change from those screaming brats that most of us find ourselves stuck with.</p> <p>“And now I begin my demonstration.”</p> <p>I crossed quickly to the curtain that closed off one end of the room and whipped it open. My guests moved closer.</p> <p>“I will not take the time to explain what these items are used for, rather I will demonstrate. Before I begin I would like to thank Mr. and Mrs. Smythe for their contribution of the girl child.”</p> <p>Mr. and Mrs. Smythe smiled and nodded, basking for a moment in applause.</p> <p>“And I should note that my system is designed to work on a girl child. It could be adapted for males, but since I have no interest in them…”</p> <p>I walked over to a large doctor’s medical bag and opened it. Reaching inside I withdrew the subject of my demonstration. She cooed and looked up at me with the most incredible blue eyes that I have seen. I carried her over to the demonstration table.</p> <p>As I removed her diaper I began my spiel. “You should know that there has been some preparation work done on our subject, whom I have decided to call “Shit”.”</p> <p>“Why Shit?”, a woman asked.</p> <p>“As you know, I have a two year old slave whom I call “Smut”. Since this slave is my second acquisition, I have named her “Shit”.</p> <p>My humor was met with blank stares and an embarrassed cough.</p> <p>I hurried to explain. “It is an American expression. In schools when a student wants to go to the lavatory he or she raises her hand. One finger extended means they have to pee, and two fingers extended means they have to poop.” I waited and was met with more silence. “Number two is an American slang expression for poop. She is my number two slave so I called her “Shit”. “Poop”.</p> <p>If there wasn’t a rubber sheet covering the floor of the demonstration area, you could have heard a pin drop. Its an American expression…oh never mind.</p> <p>“Anyway, she has been thoroughly cleansed via enema and a bath, in cold water of course. Now for her to grow into a healthy and robust infant, she must have wiggle time up to age one or so. After that she can be restrained all day and night if you want without permanent impairment. So during the day she must be cared for as any baby, however at night, medical research has shown that while asleep a baby needs no movement. So we ready our subject for bedtime.”</p> <p>I walked around the table and laid Shit on the hard wood surface and removed her diaper.</p> <p>“First, this system requires that the subject be without diaper. This is problematic because babies are known to pee and poop several times their body weight overnight, or so it is said. The pee part is simple.”</p> <p>I held up a small “peel and stick” patch that was about an inch square. “This is a patch that is designed to apply medicine to an area so that it has long effect. This technology is used extensively throughout the world to apply sports gel or heat rub to affected areas. By applying the goop to the patch, they goop is supposed to work for up to eight hours, though my experience shows that it only lasts about six hours or so. Anyway, sports gel would be entirely too strong for our wee subject here. So I have coated this with Onion oil. I’ve tested it extensively on Smut and she told me, when given permission of course, that it burned but not as bad as the gel. And that it seemed to take a long time to heat her up. So it has two effects. First off it will hurt, secondly it will seal the baby’s little cunny very effectively so if she pees she won’t make a mess all over the place. It is important to note that she needs to be washed thoroughly in the morning to prevent infection.” That said, I peeled off the clear plastic backing and applied the patch.</p> <p>Turning Shit over onto her belly I continued. “The second problem, that of Shit pooping is also easily remedied. The flesh around her little butt hole tears too easily at this age for a standard butt plug so I’ve adapted this. I took an adult sized pacifier I found it at a novelty shop. It’s shaped like a little penis about the size of my thumb. It, like all pacifier nipples, is soft and firm at the same time.” I applied a little KY jelly to the pacifier and pressed it quickly into her butt hole. Shit’s eyes opened wide and she let out the cutest squeak, but otherwise seemed unaffected by the whole process.</p> <p>“Now we put her into her special pajamas.” I held up what seemed to be a normal set of pink footed pajamas. There were subtle differences however. “As you can see this seems to be a normal romper. However the first thing that comes to mind is that it zips up the back. Whether the zipper is in front or back is immaterial at this stage, but as she gets older she can be placed in the garment unrestrained and cannot get out of it. Let’s regard the lining.” I unzipped the garment without letting them see the back and turned the shoulder inside out. “As you can see, this garment is lined with sack cloth. This is similar to the bags used to hold potatoes. As anyone who has experienced this against their skin, it gets rather itchy straight away and can become quite unbearable over time, especially if the subject sweats.”</p> <p>“And of course there’s these.”</p> <p>I spun the garment around dramatically so my guest could get a full view of the back. There were several sharp intakes of breath and noises of approval. “These four leather straps are used to hold the subjects arms behind her back. Now you cannot make the arms of a child this young touch, but you can bring them down fairly close provided that you use slow and steady pressure.”</p> <p>I picked up Shit and slipped her legs into the romper. The suit has been made specifically to her current measurements so it was a snug fit. I quickly demonstrated how her hands would be held in fists, telling my guests that that was how most babies slept anyway, so there was no chance of impairment. I zipped the romper up the back. Shit must have peed a bit. The onion oil kicked in and She screamed and cried. I quickly but gently strapped her arms behind her back and added four very small locks, one to each strap. I flipped her onto her arms. Her face was covered with tears and a little snot ran out of her left nostril.</p> <p>“Since she is making a great ruckus”, I shouted over her noise, “I’ll skip ahead a bit and introduce you to her daytime gag. This is another adult sized pacifier, penis shaped of course. I have taken the liberty of cutting away all of the mouth cover except what is necessary to keep her from swallowing the nipple.” I inserted the gag into her mouth. It opened her mouth fairly widely and she stopped wailing and screaming immediately. The suck reflex kicked in and she began suckling on the gag. I buckled the leather strap behind her head snugly.</p> <p>“Say now,” one of the women said. “Her nose is all clogged up from crying. Won’t she suffocate?”</p> <p>“Good question. Come closer.” I held Shit up so they could see better. “I used a hot tool to hollow out the nipple. So you see, even if her nose clogs, she’ll still be able to breathe through her mouth.”</p> <p>I turned and laid Shit on the table again, face up. I picked up a metal bracket. “This is the metal bracket used in a dysphasia cast. Dysphasia, for those of you who may be unfamiliar with it, is a condition where a baby’s hip joints are too weak and frequently dislocate. Under those conditions, this bar would be placed between the baby’s legs, against the back of her calves and then plaster soaked gauze would be wrapped around the leg, sealing it to the brace.” I put the brace on the table and reached underneath, withdrawing a second brace. I held it up. “As you can see, I’ve modified this dysphasia brace, drilling these oval holes so that there are three leather straps attached. These will be used to secure Shit’s legs into the brace.” I demonstrate, snugging down the straps and adding locks to each one. I turned her face down and her legs laid flat on the table, spread wide.</p> <p>“She’s pretty secure, don’t you think?” I received a unanimous agreement. “I don’t think so. It is important when training a slave to have some consistency, something that continues throughout the time that the slave is in your care. A ritual, a particular toy or something. In this case, I plan to use this.”</p> <p>I reach under the table and pull out a board and lay it on the table.</p> <p>“I call this my baby bed board. Note the hard rubber penis, albeit in miniature, that sticks up at this end. It will get longer and wider as she grows. And notice the notch cut into the board here at the other end.”</p> <p>I undo the strap holding the gag in Shit’s mouth. Picking her up, I quickly pull out the gag and before she can make a fuss I force her mouth over the penis. It is stretched pretty far, but not so far as to injure. All the way in, her little nose is just above the wood of the bed board. “This penis fills her mouth completely. It is sized perfectly to stick in her mouth just far enough to be effective, but since babies have little control over their gag reflex, it won’t cause her to spit up. Note that her neck is perfectly aligned with her spine. There is no displacement up or down. This is the ideal position for a baby to sleep in however since the parent often uses a pillow or a pad, if the baby puts her head down like this, the fabric will cover her face and, well you know the result of that. This allows her to breath through the hollow penis, and her neck muscles aren’t developed enough for her to pull herself off. I slip the bars of the brace into the slot on the board a nd apply a twist lock here and here and her legs are immobilized. Now a one inch wide leather strap drawn down touching over her arms, snug enough to add to her helplessness but not so snug as to interfere with her breathing. One more lock and she’s ready for bed.”</p> <p>I beamed as my guests cheered and applauded. I waited for the adulation to die down.</p> <p>“Now, my friends, let me put Shit away for the night, then I’ll bring out Smut and we’ll go over my theories on the use of rubber bands.”</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
350,"The Taming of the Two, Part 1",1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,"Sisters, gotta love 'em. But when they piss off their parents, you gotta do something else.",2005-01-29,36,4,"Mgg/bd, sm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The stranger went up the snow-lined walk to the front porch. He set down a very large duffle bag before ringing the bell. The parents met him together, a sign to the man that they were both behind this thing that needed to be done.</p> <p>The stranger doffed his fedora as he entered. The wife took his hat and coat, revealing a perfectly pressed and natty three-piece suit. The husband brought in the duffle bag, surprised at its weight.</p> <p>“Is everything ready?”, the stranger asked.</p> <p>“Yes, sir,” the wife said, “They are both in the family room, just as you instructed.”</p> <p>“Good. Enjoy your cruise.”</p> <p>The parents shook hands with the stranger, handed him a set of keys and then left the house. The stranger stood in the open doorway and watched as the parents got into their car and drove away.</p> <p>He locked the door and set the keys on the table. There was a family portrait there. He picked it up and looked at it like a museum curator might examine a piece of artwork from some long dead civilization. After a time, he set the photograph face down on the table and picked up his bag.</p> <p>The stranger knew the house intimately. He had been there before, to study it; to study them. He had watched them, but they did not know that they were being watched, which suited the stranger just fine. He wanted their first sighting of him to be…special. One that they would remember, though not fondly, for the rest of their days.</p> <p>Before entering the family room he paused and looked at them. He wondered, as he always did at the beginning of an assignment, whether or not a month would be enough time. It always was enough time however, but he still couldn’t break the habit…the ritual perhaps, of worrying over it.</p> <p>He left his bag in the hallway before entering the room. As quiet as a church mouse, he walked over to one of the couches and sat comfortably crossing his legs. He regarded his charges.</p> <p>The oldest, Honey, was ten years old. She had blonde hair that had been cut short in that sassy boyish look that is so popular. Her file said that she had blue eyes, though that wasn’t apparent right at the moment. She stood about fifty-nine inches tall and weighed about seventy pounds, average weight for a girl of her age. Her chest was flat, no signs of budding which was uncommon for her age.</p> <p>The younger was named Krissy by birth, but everyone called her Kiki. She was seven years old. Blonde like her sister, her hair in bangs in the front was cut to her waist, though today it was up in pigtails held in white ribbons. She had hazel eyes. She stood about forty-four inches tall and was a little plump, and weighed sixty-eight pounds. Because of the baby fat, she had small budding nippies.</p> <p>They were prepped according to his instructions. Both wore identical outfits, if they could be called that, consisting of a sheer white thong panty, suntan colored stockings that snuggled right near their cunnies, and high heels. The older girl wore pumps with ankle straps that had five-inch heels. Her sister wore open-toed sandals with four-inch heels. The ankle straps on both sets of shoes were locked with tiny locks. It would be difficult, if not impossible, for the girls to walk in these shoes. But walk they would.</p> <p>The only other “garment” was a white leather collar that had a bow-tie on the front and a large chrome ring hanging below.</p> <p>Both had full lips which were painted satiny red. Their eyes were made-up with light mascara and medium brown eye shadow. Small pearl dangles hung from their pierced ears.</p> <p>They were seated side by side on a hard wooden chair, Honey on the right and Kiki on the left, from the strangers perspective; and per his instructions had spent the night sitting there, both having skipped supper. Each had their wrists cuffed behind them, both wrists pressed into a single side of individual handcuffs. These would be tight on the younger girl, who had smaller wrists. But the older was probably in pain, her wrist pressed very tightly together. The other side of the handcuffs were locked to the upright bars at the back of the chair.</p> <p>Their legs were crossed, Honey’s right leg over her left and Kiki’s left leg over her right. The ankles of their crossed legs were locked together in a pair of handcuffs ratcheted down tight. Their other ankles were handcuffed to the leg of the chair on their respective sides.</p> <p>Both wore red rubber ball gags, strapped very tight and locked on with tiny locks. Both were custom fit to their mouths, just large enough to cut out any sound, but if they stretched their jaws wider they could draw a bit of breath. The straps pulled back on the corners of their mouths. Both also wore blindfolds that consisted of small swimming goggles that had been sprayed black. Small holes were drilled in the top where the ridges of their eye sockets prevented them from looking. This let in a smidgen of light. They could open their eyes and look around but all they would see is the black insides of the goggles. This tended to create a claustrophobic effect that added to the discomfort and disorientation of the charges.</p> <p>Finally, cotton balls had been pressed into their ears, muffling all but the sharpest sounds.</p> <p>Sitting forward and reaching into his back pocket, the stranger pulled out a well-worn leather strop. He hefted it a few times, eyes locked on the girls. Finally, he leaned forward and using the top surface of the coffee table he made a sharp sound.</p> <p>The sound of the strop hitting the table caused both girls to jump, their chains rattling against the wood of the chair. The stranger watched carefully. The older sister began to cry and wail. The younger and obviously stronger sister sat very still, turning her head slowly as if trying to pinpoint the sound. The stranger knew that he would concentrate most of his efforts on that one. Change her ways and the other would follow.</p> <p>The stranger laid his strop on the table. Rising slowly he approached the girls, standing over them, marveling at how such little ones could look so much like miniature women.</p> <p>He reached down and removed the cotton from their ears. Putting his hand on the back of Honey’s head, he forced her forward until he could unbuckle the strap holding the blindfold in place. As soon as it was off she looked up at him and as expected her eyes flew wide in surprise and she panicked, trying to get free from her bonds and away from the mean looking giant hovering above her helpless form.</p> <p>He stepped back and folded his arms swinging the blindfold idly against his side as he watched, with some amusement, the affect that her struggles were having on her sister. With all the jerking around going on, still the little one showed no fear. She was going to be a tough egg to crack.</p> <p>The stranger stepped back up to the girls and removed the blindfold from Kiki. Her response was natural, eyes wide and leaning back for a moment. But she recovered quickly and sat ramrod straight, staring at the stranger in a fashion that was far beyond her small bodies ability to back up. Yes, she was definitely challenging him. This wasn’t the first time and he kept something in his pocket that would soften her look up a bit. Taking out a little squeeze bottle, he put two drops of onion extract on the inside of the lenses, one drop on each lens. Capping the bottle carefully and then blowing on the lenses to dry them, he walked up to the girls. The older one stared at the blindfold. She was already completely given over to fear. The little one stared defiantly. She didn’t move or deflect her glare even as he put the blindfold over her eyes and strapped it tighter than before.</p> <p>He stepped back and waited. He could tell by the flaring of her nostrils that the extract was doing its job. Her eyes felt like they were on fire. The older sister looked like she was at a tennis match, swiveling her head as she looked from her sisters face to the strangers.</p> <p>Finally Kiki let out a low moan around her gag and the stranger removed the blindfold. Her eyes were as red as her sisters, though the latter was from the tears that she was still shedding. Her eyes were still hard, but not challenging. The girl blinked and tried to clear her eyes.</p> <p>The Stranger reached into a pocket on the other side of his coat and pulled out another bottle. He unscrewed the cap and walked up to the girls. He held Kiki’s head back and her eyelids open so he could put soothing drops into her eyes. She blinked a few times and then looked up at the stranger with a momentary flash of gratitude before she looked sharply away and stared at a fixed point in the room.</p> <p>Honey, seeing what her sister was doing, tried it herself, but the tears still streaming down her face gave lie to her intent.</p> <p>The stranger strode casually to the couch, putting the drops back into his pocket. He sat comfortably and crossed his legs.</p> <p>“Good morning, girls. My name is Mr. Master and I will be your teacher for the next month.”</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
351,Fun With Rubber Bands,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Here is the second in the series I started with Baby Bed Board.,2005-02-13,12,4,"Mg/nosex, bd, ds, spank, tort, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dodge returned to the living room. “Done. Shit has been put into crib, with Oscar in attendance of course.”</p> <p>The athletic woman asked, “Who’s Oscar.”</p> <p>Dodge withheld his answer as he set up chairs for everyone. When everyone had freshened their drinks from the bar and were seated comfortably he responded.</p> <p>“Oscar is a highly trained SIDS dog. He can detect changes in breathing and then bark in a specific pattern which will be picked up by a monitor in the room. This in turn will set off an alarm on my watch. That way I can play with one of my girls while the other is in a different part of the house.”</p> <p>A spontaneous grumble of approval and “good idea” swept the room briefly.</p> <p>The overweight man looked bored. “So Mr. Dart, what are you going to show us next, eh? You said you’d return with your other little slave. So where is she?”</p> <p>Dodge smiled. “Smut, come here.”</p> <p>A cabinet door under the wet bar opened and out scooted a two and a half year old little girl. Shit had blonde hair and blue eyes. While Smut was also blonde, with hair just to her shoulder blades, she had the darkest brown eyes. She was about thirty-eight inches tall and average weight. Her very full lips were painted glossy red, her eyelids colored medium blue. Her long lashes were defined with mascara. Tiny red-painted acrylic fingernails graced the tips of her long slender fingers. She had tiny silver dangles hanging from the lobes of her ears and her chin glistened with drool.</p> <p>Two pink ribbon bows, the ones shaped like flowers that go on presents, were stuck over her nippies and one on the leading part of her cunnie. A pointed party hat perched on her head held in place by her pigtails which protruded from holes cut in the sides of the hat. Her arms were pinned touching behind her back with a one inch wide rubber band. Another one inch rubber band held something inside her mouth.</p> <p>Smut stood and padded over quickly to stand beside Dodge. Shy, she tried to hide herself behind his leg but he grabbed one of her pigtails and drew her to stand in front of him.</p> <p>One of the guests who had remained silent finally spoke after the laughter died down. “She looks like a present, Dodge. Are you going to share her around later?”</p> <p>“Now behave! Actually, today is our two-year anniversary. Two years ago tonight was the very first time she was strapped onto her very own Baby Bed Board. It wasn’t as fancy as Shit’s but she didn’t complain.” Everyone laughed.</p> <p>Dodge began his presentation by dumping a shoebox onto the table. “The rubber band,” Dodge said, indicating the pile of rubber bands of various and sundry sizes and colors. “I feel that this simple item most misunderstood and underused tool for bondage and sadism. As you can see, Smut’s arms are pinned behind her back with a simple rubber band, just like this one.” Dodge produced a matching rubber band from the pile. “It is one inch wide and about six inches in diameter. You can get them for free at your local post office. This same size could be used for her ankles, or for holding a gag in her mouth, as you see here. And when it’s time to untie your slave you just cut the band with a knife.”</p> <p>Dodge produced a flip knife and with one deft motion he sliced the band. Smut’s arms fell to her side and her little face showed relief.</p> <p>“You don’t even need a knife, a dull pair of scissors will do as well. My point here is that there are no pesky knots or buckles to undo. Great asset when you’re as old as our esteemed Mr. G.” The overweight man grunted. “And Check out these marks, aren’t they grand? She’s only been wearing that band for an hour or so, just before my first guest arrived. You’d need to tie her arms touching for at least twenty-four hours to get the same effect.”</p> <p>Dodge quickly stripped off the ribbons covering Smut’s nippies and cunnie. She winced and squeaked. Angry red squares remained.</p> <p>“I replaced the regular tape squares with ones treated with sports gel. I think it added to the fun.”</p> <p>Dodge bent down, grabbed one of Smut’s pigtails and turned her face towards his. “Go quickly and bring in the rack I built for tonight.”</p> <p>Smut ran. “If she learned anything from her training, it is to take me literally.” She returned dragging a wheeled cart behind her by a hemp rope. It appeared to be heavy and she strained against the line, her feet slipping on the floor. That she got the thing into the room at all was a testimony to her physical conditioning. She needed a little help getting the front wheel over the carpet. Dodge positioned the cart so that the device on it faced the seats and locked the wheels. The “rack” was made of heavy gauge PVC (poly-vinyl chloride, a composite plastic used in watering systems in gardens in the USA) and was configured like a Smut-sized stick figure. It was perfectly perpendicular to the wooden platform that it was attached to.</p> <p>“Like the bed board, this device is in keeping with my philosophy that one should use items that are found around your home as much as possible. Of course not every home has rubber dildos lying around. But those items are home made, and patterned after my own member.”</p> <p>As he spoke Dodge set a short stool in front of the contraption. “Smut, get on the stool and stand with your back facing the rack.” She rushed to comply. Dodge had her squat down then he pulled a two inch wide band away from the upright post. “Squeeze yourself up inside this stand up straight and hold your hands over your head.”</p> <p>Smut’s eyes were wide with wonder. This was something new, a change in a routine that hadn’t changed since she could remember. She quickly squirmed her way inside the band. As soon as she was still Dodge gingerly lowered the band until it was tight around her torso, just under her lowest ribs. It was apparent that Smut wouldn’t be able to stretch the band by herself.</p> <p>“This band has three purposes. One, if the other bands break she is still can’t get away. Two, it keeps her from squirming so much. Three, it restricts her breathing a bit, which adds to the torment.”</p> <p>“Smut, put your arms on top of the poles.” Smut looked from side to side. There was a pole sticking out right at her arm level. She pushed up a bit on tiptoes and laid her arms on top of the pole. “Put your hands face up.” She turned her hand palm up.</p> <p>“Now there is nothing to hinder the placement of the bands that will secure her arms.” Dodge picked up eight bands that were an inch wide and about three inches in diameter. He easily stretched the bands and placed them on each arm, near the shoulder, above and below the elbow and at the wrist, binding Smut’s arms to the bar. “Try to get free, Smut.” Smut struggled. She had a little room to wiggle, but couldn’t get free or even lift her little arms from the bar. Her left arm did slide a little to the front.</p> <p>“She is unable to get her arms out from under the bands.” Dodge slid her left arm back on top of the bar. “And even with that full-blown struggle, she was only able to move her arm an inch or so. That may be a problem for some of you. I know it is for me. I anticipated the problem and this is the solution.”</p> <p>Dodge picked up two bands that were about a quarter inch wide. He fed one through a hole drilled through both walls of the pipe so that a generous amount dangled below. Taking the middle finger of Smut’s left hand, he placed the band over the outermost joint. With one smooth motion, he grabbed the band as it dangled under the pipe and pulled it up and around so that it was back over the top of the pipe again. Smut let out a squeak as the band tightened on her finger, holding it flat against the top of the pole.</p> <p>“Try to get away again.”</p> <p>Smut struggled, her pigtails flipping in the air, her face turning red from her reduced breathing and the exertion. When she gave up, her arm was still perfectly positioned. Dodge stepped over to her right side and banded her right middle finger.</p> <p>“An added effect of using the band in this way is that she is completely unable to close her hands. This is also important.”</p> <p>Dodge picked up two one-inch wide bands, the same diameter as the bands he used on her arms. He took her left leg and placed it over the pole that made up the “leg” of the stick figure. “Note that this part of the procedure requires a little more work and it helps if the subject is cooperative. However, the application of these two bands to her ankles keep her legs positioned long enough to secure the rest of her legs.” He picked up some slightly longer bands and in four simple and straightforward moves he had her legs pinned to the pole above and below the knee. “You have to be careful about using a constricting band on her thigh. It can cut off circulation, and that is a bad thing that could lead to the need for medical intervention.”</p> <p>“Now to keep her legs centered, I’ll add two more bands, one on each foot.” He picked up two chains of quarter inch bands and hooked one end of each to Smut’s pigtails. Pulling on them forced Smut’s head down until her chin rested on her chest.</p> <p>Bigirish interrupted. “Dodge, my friend, what about her gag. What’s in her mouth.”</p> <p>“Oh yes. Thanks for reminding me.” Dodge reached over and pulled the band from between Smut’s lips. He reached behind her teeth and pulled out a ball that was made from blue rubber bands. “I got these off of my newspaper. The center is one of those super bouncing balls about three-quarters of an inch in diameter. I wrapped the first band around that and built it up from there. The advantage, other than the fact that it’s free, is that the ball can easily be expanded to keep pace with Smut’s growth. Oh, and the bands create a ribbing effect that makes the ball very uncomfortable, besides being made from material that tastes awful.” Dodge replaced the ball and put the band back between her lips.</p> <p>He stretched the chains again and lifting each foot in turn he wrapped the second band from the end around her big toes, then pulled the final band around behind the pole on the inside.</p> <p>Smut’s foot was drawn uncomfortably upwards and to the side. She was unable to turn her leg from side to side. Dodge turned and secured her right foot.</p> <p>“She is secured using only rubber bands.”</p> <p>The guests responded with some clapping and a few “well done’s.” </p> <p>Dodge went behind the rack and turned knob that held the rack to the post bolted to the platform. He was able to angle the rack backwards, giving the audience a good view of her cunnie. His guests jockeyed for the best view as he drew something from his back pocket.</p> <p>“Keeping with our theme of rubber bands as implements of bondage and punishment, I am going to demonstrate a punishment method that is guaranteed to cow even the sassiest slave.” He held up a device which strongly resembled a child’s slingshot. “This is an old cheese cutter that I took from the junk drawer in my kitchen. I cut and removed the wire and replaced it with a quarter inch wide rubber band, stretched tightly between the uprights. You could just hold the band stretched with your fingers, but hands tend to tire easily and you would want to concentrate fully on the fun and not on sore fingers.”</p> <p>Holding the tool in his left hand, Dodge walked to stand above Smut’s head. He watched his audience. He had their rapt attention. Without warning or fanfare, he placed the tool against the palm of Smut’s right hand so that the band was against the center of the palm. Grasping the bottom band with his free hand, he drew it upwards like the string on a bow. He let go.</p> <p>Several things happened at once. First, there was a loud smacking noise that caused his guests to jump in their seats. Second an angry red welt appeared across Smut’s palm. Third Smut cut loose with a bloodcurdling scream, muted by the gag in her mouth. Fourth Smut drew in a sharp breath, which when released caused the band to further constrict her breathing; she had to take short quick breaths. And finally Smut cut loose with a brief, but surprisingly long-ranged stream of urine.</p> <p>Sluts cheeks quickly glistened like her chin as tears poured from her eyes.</p> <p>“The Palm of the hands are very tender, especially in one so young. The welt will last for several hours, but before long it will be gone and there will be not sign of it, not even a bruise. Now, I let loose with a real zinger first off just to make sure I had your attention. I prefer to use lighter, but still very effective slaps, angled to create a nice even cross-hatching across her palm and fingers.” Dodge proceeded to demonstrate. With every snap of the band Smut squeaked satisfactorily. “Slow and steady does it, no need to rush.” He finished with her left hand and then proceeded to her right. Smut was able to wiggle, though not much, she took advantage of every fraction of an inch.</p> <p>Carefully, methodically, Dodge finished up Smut’s right hand. He let her take a sob break. He walked around to the stand near her feet.</p> <p>“I won’t use this band on her arms, or her legs today to speed things up. But under normal circumstances, this punishment is most effective when every square inch of the subject is covered in tiny welts.”</p> <p>Squatting he placed the band between her big and second toes. “Now one would think that the tissue between the toes would be too soft and weak to use this technique without drawing blood. Contrary to this belief, the tissue between the toes is just as resilient as that on the sole of the foot.” Dodge snapped the band between her toes. Her scream was louder than the scream following the first snap and she thrashed longer. He quickly snapped between each toe of both feet before returning to her left side. “I have to take advantage of momentum, so excuse me if I concentrate.”</p> <p>Placing his hits carefully, Dodge laid a neat cross-hatch of welts along the bottom of both of Smut’s tiny feet. Smut squealed with each snap, her eyes screwed shut as if that was going to somehow lessen the pain.</p> <p>Dodge stood and walked around to Smut’s right side. “Now unfortunately her cunnie tissues are far too tender at this age. There is no way to use the tool there without drawing blood. It is the same with the tissue surrounding her anus. But the tissue directly in her bikini area…” Dodge trailed off as he laid neat mass of lines. “And of course her tummy, chest and particularly her nippies are fair game.” he said as he laid welts upon those areas as well.</p> <p>Adjusting the rack so Smut was face down and ass on to the audience, he laid a mass of random welts on her butt cheeks. “The randomness of these welts are a good prep for our next demonstration.”</p> <p>Dodge bent over and looked at Smut’s face. “Hmmm, she appears to have passed out on me. Oh well. I’ll wake her up in a moment. First a little prep work.”</p> <p>Dodge cut the chain of bands that held her feet to her pigtails, then used more bands to secure her feet so that the soles were facing the onlookers. He also took a one inch band and stretched it from the crossbar where the central post met the bar that held Smut’s arms and slipped it over her forehead forcing her head back. He turned the rack slightly so she pointed off to the right somewhat and positioned a mirror so the audience could see her face. He walked to a cabinet set against the wall of the living room, opened it and took out a small spray bottle. He mixed a concoction and returned to stand at Smut’s head.</p> <p>“She’s out pretty good, eh. Well, I normally would use an eye dropper to apply this, or better to add a drop to each eyepiece of a pair of blacked-out swimming goggles, but I need her eyes free for my demonstration.” Leveling the spray bottle, Dodge pried open both of Smut’s eyelids simultaneously and let loose with the spray. The effect was immediate. Smut’s head jerked back and she cut loose with a healthy, though rather hoarse scream. “The bottle contains a mixture of onion power and water. Her eyes will burn for a while, but I intentionally mixed it weak.”</p> <p>Dodge put the bottle on the table and pulled a new tool from his back pocket. It was flat, about two inches wide and ten inches long. It was covered in a red, rubbery substance. “This is my butt strap. The business end is made from a piece of vinyl that I took from an old easy chair before I had it hauled away. The handle is actually wood, though you can’t see it as it is covered. It is the handle that broke off of a frying pan. I cut a narrow slit in the end, inserted the material and then dipped the entire thing in a rubber product that is used to coat the handle of tools so as to give the user a better grip on them. It has advantages over heaver straps or paddles. First, it doesn’t tire out my wrist and forearm. Second the surface doesn’t tear the skin. And it makes a satisfactory sound when it impacts but doesn’t leave bruises like a paddle. Okay, I sometimes get into the swatting and leave a small bruise or two, but for the most part there is nothing.” Dodge ran the rub ber over Smut’s left foot. “I like to start with the feet on this phase. It wakes her up. I have a special system for counting the number of swats that I administer. For every month up to one year I do one swat. So a six-month old girl would get six swats. At one year I begin to add the years to the months, so a one year old girl would get thirteen swats, one for each month and one for each year. Since Smut is over two years old, she would receive fourteen swats. One for each month up to the first birthday and then one for each year she is alive.”</p> <p>Quickly Dodge administered fourteen swats to Smut’s right foot. Smut was too worn out from the banding to give forth anything but a whimper.</p> <p>Dodge turned to her right foot. “The prep work really pays off here. It hurts enough to swat the sole of the foot, but with the lighter strap it doesn’t have the same pain effect as a heaver strap or paddle would. So the welts help to make up the difference.” He calmly applied fourteen swats to her right foot.</p> <p>“I am going to forgo the narration for a time here as it is important to move quickly so the subject doesn’t have time to recover.”</p> <p>Dodge worked quickly, applying fourteen well placed shots to each of her palms then to each of her butt cheeks. When he finished, Smut was simpering, her eyes drooping with exhaustion.</p> <p>Dodge readjusted the rack so Smut was face up again then applied the strap to her belly and chest, laying fourteen swats on each nippie and the flesh around her belly button.</p> <p>“Now finally, we come to the most tender tissue of them all. I like to wait until the last moment for this part, as I am always fascinated just how loud a scream she can dredge up.” Dodge quickly laid fourteen swats straight onto Smut’s little cunny. True to form Smut let loose with a scream to rival the others before. She arched her back and actually succeeded in breaking the band that was around her torso.</p> <p>“Hmm. That’s interesting. Perhaps I should use a wider band next time.”</p> <p>Removing the band that was pulling her head back, Dodge removed the gag and slapped her cheeks with the strap. This startled Smut awake and she cried out. Dodge slipped the strop into his pocket and used his knife to cut the bands holding her to the rack and she slid off to lay crumpled on the floor, sobbing.</p> <p>“Smut, come here.”</p> <p>It took effort but Smut was able to rise and walk gingerly over to stand in front of Dodge. She crossed her wrists behind her back and craned her neck to look up into his face.</p> <p>“Did that hurt, Smut?”</p> <p>“Smut hurt, Daddy.” Her voice croaked, worn out from her screams.</p> <p>“I think that Smut should go through another round.”</p> <p>Smuts eyes flew open and she let out a wail. Crying and sobbing loudly, she dropped to her knees and rubbed her face against his shoe.</p> <p>One of the guest remarked “One would think that she would be begging profusely by now.”</p> <p>“Smut knows that she may only speak to answer a question except when a specific set of conditions have been met. No, my friend, her conditioning is complete. Her obedience total.”</p> <p>He looked back at his little girl. “Smut, stand up.”</p> <p>“Smut, there’s quite a mess here. I want you to clean it up.”</p> <p>Crawling on her knees, her hands still behind her back, Smut used her mouth to pick up each and every rubber band and put them into a trashcan in the corner. When she was done with that she crawled back and then stood in front of Dodge.</p> <p>“You missed something.”</p> <p>Smut looked around but couldn’t see anything.</p> <p>While her back was to him, Dodge took his band tool and snapped the band against the table. Smut jumped, fell to her knees and crawled backwards away from him.</p> <p>“Smut, stand up this instant and come over here.”</p> <p>Smut rushed to her ready position.</p> <p>“Did I give Smut permission to move?”</p> <p>“Smut moved. No ‘mission.”</p> <p>“You now the penalty for doing something without permission.”</p> <p>Smut held out her hands open, palm up. Dodge used his tool to snap two more welts on her palms.</p> <p>Smut went back to her ready position.</p> <p>“Smut loves Daddy,” she said with a whine.</p> <p>Dodge turned to his guests. “Those are the only words that Smut is permitted to say without my prompting.” He turned back.</p> <p>“Now, Smut. You did your chore badly. You know the penalty for doing a chore badly.”</p> <p>Smut hobbled around behind Dodge and stood on tiptoes. She used her mouth to pull the strap from his back pocket. She went back to stand in front of him and held her face up and out, presenting the tool. Dodge took it from her mouth and she turned so her she was facing to his left before bending over and grabbing her ankles.</p> <p>Dodge applied fourteen swats to her already sore bottom, each nearly knocking her onto her face. She was too tired to give more than a grunting sound as each blow landed.</p> <p>She stood and faced Dodge in her ready position.</p> <p>“You peed on the floor. See it, right there?” Dodge pointed. Smut looked and then turned quickly back to face him, her face showing that she saw what he was pointing at. “You need to lick it up, all of it. When you are done go back into the cabinet.”</p> <p>Dodge walked over to his guests, basking in their congratulations. Disregarded and ignored, Smut used her little tongue to clean up every drop of her piss from the foul rubber sheet. She then padded painfully to the cabinet under the bar and crawled in. Her face was wet with tears as she closed the door shutting out the light and sounds of the party.</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
352,"The Little Girl's Name was Cori, Part 2",2,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Second installment where Cori submits to the camera.,2005-06-05,30,4,"M/g, bd, sad, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The day that the items that I had ordered from the net were due to arrive I told Cori to wait in the house. I wanted the stuff to be a surprise. I kept her there under the pretext of straightening out the pantry. She had been a real helpful kitten, doing most of the housework in her little ""dress"" and the oversized beach sandals, so I could concentrate on the figs and goats. As I went about my chores my hands trembled in anticipation and I kept looking at the highway for the truck.</p> <p>Finally the truck came. It dropped off a shitload of boxes, which I succeeded on carting up to the attic without Cori noticing. I waited until she had finished the dinner dishes and had curled up next to me in my chair for some Television before approaching her to pose.</p> <p>""Sweetheart?""</p> <p>""Yes Daddy?"", Cori asked, always eager to please. ""Can I get you something?""</p> <p>""Not right now, honey. Do you remember a few days ago, how you said that you would do anything that I asked?""</p> <p>""Sure Daddy.""</p> <p>""Good. Did you mean it?""</p> <p>""Of course I did Daddy. Why?""</p> <p>""Well, honey, you know that I won't let you up into the attic...""</p> <p>Cori sat up and turned to face me. She looked excited. ""Oh the attic! I seen it.""</p> <p>I wasn't sure about the direction this was going. ""Seen what honey?""</p> <p>""All the stuff up there. Some of it looked scary, but some looked kinda neat.""</p> <p>She had proved to be resourceful and smart, so I wasn't too surprised at her revelation. ""Honey, I like to take photographs and make movies. You probably saw the equipment up there.""</p> <p>Cori nodded, her eyes bored into mine as she listened.</p> <p>""I want to take you up to the attic and take photographs of you.""</p> <p>""Okay Daddy."" Cori slid off of my lap and started in the direction of the stairs. ""Don't you want to know what sort of photographs I want to take of you?""</p> <p>Cori came back. I reached into the newspaper rack next to my chair and pulled out a magazine. It was the one that published my photographs. The cover showed a woman hanging from her breasts. I handed it to Cori.</p> <p>Cori crawled up into my lap and straddled me facing away. She stared at the cover for a long time and I though that maybe I had made a mistake, had overstepped the boundaries of our relationship, but soon enough she opened the magazine and carefully examined each photograph inside.</p> <p>When she had finished she laid the magazine carefully on the arm of the chair. ""What do you think honey?"", I asked her, my heart in my throat.</p> <p>She spun around to face me. ""Some of those things look like they'd hurt.""</p> <p>""Yes, sweetheart. I won't lie to you. Some of those things will hurt you.""</p> <p>Cori sat quietly, thinking. Then her face returned to it's usual bright self. ""I know you won't hurt me 'cause you're mean. That's what people want to see... right?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""Okay. When do we start Daddy?""</p> <p>It didn't take too long for me to set everything up while Cori took a bath. I had just laid out her costume when she came in the door naked. I told her to crawl up onto the table. The first thing that I did was put her in makeup. Her lips were glossy red, her eyeshade blue and I put a set of false eyelashes on her so it looked like she was waving at me when she blinked. She turned to look at herself in the mirror and giggled</p> <p>I picked up a small zippered case. Inside were several child-sized contact lenses, one blue-eyed, one brown-eyed, one green-eyed and one that was all black. Rather then correcting vision, these contacts were opaque, when inserted the wearer wouldn' t be able to see anything, not even a stray bit of light. I'd used them before in New York and the models all reported a strong feeling of claustrophobia just from having them on their eyes.</p> <p>I selected the brown-eyed ones and put them on two applicators. ""These are going onto your eyes, Cori. You won't be able to see once I put them on.""</p> <p>Cori nodded and swallowed. I leaned her head back and gently pulled back on her left eyelid until her eye was exposed. ""Hold very still."" I picked up one of the applicators and carefully laid the lens over her iris. Switching to the other eye I covered it too.</p> <p>I stepped back and watched her face. She was blinking and a couple of tears ran down her face. Her face had taken on that odd look that people's faces take on when they find themselves blind. She was breathing hard and her hands gripped the table edge. All in all, it was a normal reaction.</p> <p>I picked up the next item which appeared to be a black rubber donut. Actually it was a rubber stocking, in her size. Placing her toes into the stocking I carefully rolled it up until it stopped just short of her cunnie. Putting her legs side by side showed clearly how much the stocking squeezed down on her little girl flesh. I worked quickly and applied the other stocking.</p> <p>Two other donuts had five little nipple-like protrusions. These were black rubber gloves. They went on her arms much the same way as the stockings. I liked the way the black rubber contrasted her white skin.</p> <p>Note that in neither case did I use any powder. Yes, I know that this will cause chafing and she'll likely have a rash. But once the lights come on and she starts to sweat she will get the full sensation of wet rubber.</p> <p>I helped Cori to stand on the table. I had chosen a tight tiny french maids costume for her first shoot. It was made of rubber and had what I considered two neat features. First, inside the bodice directly over her nipple was a semi-hard rubber nub that came to a rounded point, and the area around her waist was ""crosshatched"" with rubber fibers. When I laced the suit up the back, the nibs pressed into her little nippies, which hurt, and after a while the fibers would dig into her skin and make the experience more uncomfortable.</p> <p>I reached around Cori and applied two dollops of sports cream from a tube, one on each nippie. I didn't hold back as I laced her into the thing. Her grunts as I pulled on the cord told me that I was lacing her up properly.</p> <p>She hadn't spoken a word of complaint though I knew that the suit was already hot and uncomfortable. She stood quietly with her hands by her side, blinking.</p> <p>I had left her hair down and uncombed and so it was a curly mess. I put it into a pony tail. Picking up a rubber hood, I told Cori to open up her mouth. The hood had a small penis shaped probe on the inside. It had two eye-holes and two tiny holes for hearing and two for breathing. I folded the hood inside out, then coated the probe with moderate pepper sauce. I slipped the probe into her waiting mouth.</p> <p>She reacted, gagging and moaning. The burning started almost immediately and she squealed. I quickly pulled the hood over her face. Turning her around roughly I quickly laced the hood tight. Her ponytail hung out the back near the top. The rubber squeezed her head severely.</p> <p>I picked up a child-sized neck corset and quickly had her laced into it.</p> <p>Still standing with her hands by her side. I took her hands and put them together in front of her, wrists back to back. I picked up a piece of bailing wire and used it to secure her wrists together. Since the rubber was fairly thick, I made the wire extra tight. I lifted her arms up and attached her wrists to a chain that hung from the ceiling. She stood on tiptoe and stepped around a bit as she tried to relieve the strain on her arms which was already growing unbearable.</p> <p>Last but not least were what turned out to be the most expensive of the lot. It was a pair of heavy rubber ankle boots. The heel was extremely high and the effect pointed her feet straight down, like a ballet dancer. I put them on her feet and stood back to look at my model.</p> <p>Cori stood there dressed head to toe in rubber. She moved her feet trying to relieve the pressure of her weight, but as she lifted her foot she not only placed more weight on the opposite foot, but she put a heavier strain on her arms and wrists. Her mouth burned as did her nippies. She couldn't see, hear, smell, taste or touch anything that might even remotely resemble comforting.</p> <p>As a final touch, I put on a rubber glove and applied sports Gel liberally to her cunnie and butthole areas, using my middle finger to press the goop as high into the two holes as I could.</p> <p>As I picked up my camera to begin shooting, Cori began to scream.</p></div>","['Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
353,Melissa Loves Her Mommy,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2005-07-31,19,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Melissa was a little angry when she got home from school. She let herself into the house with her key and tossed her school bag into the hall closet. She listened carefully for a moment. She knew that her Mommy wasn’t home. Since MommyAmber left them Mommy had spent more and more time at her business.</p> <p>Melissa was eight. She had long blond hair and pretty sky blue eyes. Her lips were full and she had a smile that shined like the sun. She wasn’t smiling right now.</p> <p>Her head hung as she shuffled into the laundry room. She reached up to her neck and unclipped her school tie, dropping it into the machine. </p> <p>Her mommy hadn’t been a good friend lately. All she did when she got home from work was to open a bottle of wine and sit on the couch naked and sip until the bottle was empty. For the first few days Melissa had sat with her mommy, trying to share what happened at school or on the playground. But soon Melissa gave up.</p> <p>Melissa slipped out of her black patent schoolgirl shoes. She stood in her white thigh-high tights, hands on her hips.</p> <p>Melissa didn’t hate MommyAmber for leaving. MommyAmber had said that sometimes love goes away and that she still loved Mommy and Melissa but she couldn’t live with them anymore. She would have still been Mommies girlfriend but Mommy couldn’t stand not having MommyAmber living in the same house. So it came to a tearful end.</p> <p>Melissa slowly drew down the side zipper on her grey-pleated miniskirt. She liked the sound. She bent over as she lowered the skirt to the floor and stepped out of it. The tongue of her blouse slipped down (or up?) revealing her white nylon bikini panties. She stood and added the skirt to the load.</p> <p>Melissa understood love. She loved her daddy, even though she hadn’t seen him since she and Mommy moved to the new city two years ago. She loved Mommy, that she knew for a fact. But knew that Mommy had loved MommyAmber, but she couldn’t understand exactly how Mommy loved MommyAmber. </p> <p>Melissa stopped at the last button on her blouse. She blushed as she thought about some of the boys in her class. She understood what it meant to love boys. She forgot that she hadn’t finished unbuttoning the shirt. The button bounced off the wall and skidded across the floor before ending up underneath the dryer. Angry at herself Melissa jammed the garment into the tub. Her preteen nippies stood out hard in the cool of the room.</p> <p>Melissa dropped to her knees and leaned down, her athletic backside sticking up in the air. Annoyed she flipped her hair out of her face and reached under the machine for the button so she could sew it back on before she went to bed. Her hand touched something smooth and small. Melissa grabbed it and drew back her hand. She had found one of MommyAmbers panties. MommyAmber had always worn tiny panties, she called them thongs. This one was fire-engine red and made of shiny satin. Melissa had always wanted to try one of these but both Mommies had insisted that she was too young.</p> <p>It took Melissa only a moment before she had her white panty off and into the machine. She carefully picked off the dryer fluff before stepping into the thong and drawing it up between her legs. MommyAmber had been rather small, Melissa remembered Mommy describing MommyAmber as petite. Melissa was taller that the rest of her classmates. As a matter of fact, neighbors had commented that she and MommyAmber had been pretty close in size and shape, though Melissa didn’t have MommyAmbers ""D"" cup boobs.</p> <p>Melissa pulled the front of the panty just like she had seen MommyAmber do so that the material hugged her little cunnie tightly and showed its shape. She carefully drew the string part between her butt cheeks. Melissa didn’t like that part too much but resisted the impulse to fiddle with it. It felt funny in her crack as she walked into the front hallway to look at herself in the full-length mirror there. She drew her arms behind her back and thrust her nippies forward, turning from side to side to get a good look at herself. Then she turned around to look at her butt and giggled at how her butt looked so... naked. She had a flash of memory, remembering the look on her Mommies face when MommyAmber walked into the kitchen wearing this very panty. For a moment Melissa wondered if it had been laundered since then but she was interrupted by another thought. Her best friend Karen had looked at the new boy today and Melissa got a good look at the look on her face. Melissa sat down quickly in the hall chair and grasped the arms as she realized that the look on her friend’s face was exactly the same look that Mommy had that day.</p> <p>In a flash of insight she knew what she needed to do.</p> <p>First Melissa laid out a few things on her bed and took a hot shower. She dried quickly and fairly raced into her bedroom. Sitting at her make-up table she took a moment to gather her thoughts and plan her moves. Picking up her hair comb she carefully worked out the tangles before putting her hair up in pigtails the way Mommy used to do for her. She used red ribbons that she had grabbed out of the christmas trunk. She tied another red ribbon around her neck as a choker. It was a little tight, but she didn’t want to ruin the knot so she just trimmed away the excess. She was glad that she had put the know behind her head and out of sight.</p> <p>Melissa studied her face in the mirror. Her head was more like a short rectangle than an oval like her friend Karen.</p> <p>Starting with the eyes, Melissa used just enough mascara to define her lashes, using a tad more on the outside lashes. She winked and giggled. She liked the way that the lash appeared to be waving hello. She had decided to go with a medium brown shadow. She carefully ran the applicator around the cake to be sure that it was covered completely and evenly with the make-up. She did her right eye first, adding three layers so it it looked smooth. She marveled at how much difference the eye-shadow made. Her left eye was a little girls, blending into her creamy white skin. Her right eye now looked like that of a woman, seeming to jump out at her from her face. She winked and found herself being stirred somewhat by the effect. She carefully painted her right eyelid, and just as carefully put the applicator and cake away in her make-up drawer.</p> <p>Melissa stared at herself in the mirror as she tried to decide whether to put on lipstick or do her fingernails next. She noted how the eye-shadow compliment the light spray of freckles on her upper cheeks and nose.</p> <p>Melissa picked up a small plastic case and opened the lid. Inside lay ten perfectly shaped false nails. They weren’t ""glamour"" length, but they were longer than her real nails. They were just the right size for her slim fingers. MommyAmber had bought them for her for her birthday that year, but Mommy had forbidden her to wear them. Maybe Mommy told her she couldn’t wear them, but she said nothing about fiddling with them. Melissa made sure that they were kept buffed and polished, just in case Mommy changed her mind. In the box with them was a packet of special adhesive pads. They would hold the nails firmly in place but weren’t permanent and if one twisted the nail just the right way it would come loose and then the pad could be easily removed without damage to the real nail.</p> <p>Melissa looked at the nails for a moment then thought better of it and set them aside. She had a couple of things to do that were better done without the hindrance of long nails. She picked up a lipstick. Pulling off the cap she sniffed. She loved the smell of lipstick. It reminded her of her early years and the aroma of Mommy as she bent down and kissed her on the cheek. She removed the cap and rolled out the make-up. It was red, matched to the color of the false nails.</p> <p>Melissa opened her mouth as wide as she could and carefully put just a touch of lipstick on the part of her lips that divided her upper and lower lip. MommyAmber had taught her how to put on make-up and had said that women often forget that part. She lightly touched the lipstick to her lower lip on her left side and slowly, carefully drew it across her lip leaving a creamy red trail behind. She continued until the lipstick reached the upper right edge. Her lip was full, but the lipstick was made for a woman and that single pass she covered her lip completely. Closing her mouth she bussed, transferring the color to her upper lip. Just for good measure she applied two more layers. A few touchups and she was finished. </p> <p>She sat patiently with her mouth open and waited for the lipstick to change. It was a special type made for the movies. Once it dried it would stay on for a week or more and wouldn’t come off without a special cream. MommyAmber joked once that it came off with the tape, whatever that meant. Melissa thought that her lips were a little heavy, but she knew that MommyAmber had worn her lipstick that way so it must be all right. She liked the way that the red contrasted with her skin, the way her eyes and lips jumped off the mirror. It took only a few moment for the lipstick to change and become glossy. Melissa knew that it had set. </p> <p>Melissa took a moment to blow herself a kiss. She felt an odd stirring inside her. Shrugging her shoulders she picked up her favorite earrings. They had belonged to Mommy’s Mommy. Her ears weren’t pierced, unnatural holes in her body wasn’t her thing, so these were held on the earlobes by little spring clips. The dangles were silver and resembled a long and thin tree leaf, slightly twisted. She put them on and admired the effect. She liked the way the light danced off of them when she turned her head from side to side. They hurt her lobes a little, they were tight, but she knew that that was necessary so the earrings didn’t fall off as she moved about.</p> <p>Melissa stood up and walked over to her bed. She sat down on the bed and picked up a pair of silk stockings. She had rummaged through the boxes of stuff in the garage that MommyAmber had left behind when she moved and these were the first she found. MommyAmber always said ""If a girl’s going to wear stockings, she better wear silk."" Melissa picked up one and carefully folded the tops down until she was holding the stocking balled up in her fists. She pointed her toes and slipped her into the stocking. She giggled, there was something about stockings that tickled her toes and she loved that feeling. Moving her hands back and forth, she carefully pulled the stocking over her foot. It made a soft rustling sound as she worked the stocking onto her calf and over her knee. Just for fun she leaned back on the bed. She could see herself in the mirror on her makeup table as she pointed her toes towards the ceiling and slowly sensually worked the stocking up her thigh and almost to her little cunnie. She reached up, her eyes locked on her image in the mirror, her breath ragged, and she slowly ran her hands over the entire length of the stocking, slowly carefully, savoring every inch of soft smooth pleasure through her fingertips. As she reached the top of her thigh, she had the sudden urge to lick her lips. She did so, slowly sliding her tongue over her upper lip. She almost made it across when she felt a jolt in her belly that startled her and made her stop. Her face turned red as she quickly put on the other stocking.</p> <p>Melissa had also found a pair of shoes in the boxes. These were shiny patent-leather pumps with six inch heels and wide ankle straps that had a double row of holes riveted in them and a buckle with two tines. She slipped them on her feet, bending over to make sure the straps were drawn down tight and buckled. She stood and fell back on the bed. It took her a few tries before she could stand up in the heels. She had heard MommyAmber call these ""overarches"" because they were so high on her tiny feet that the tip top of the arch of her foot actually was forward of ball of her foot. In other words, she was walking on the flat of her toes. Carefully Melissa walked around the room. At first she had to hold onto furniture but after a few minutes she found that she could walk in them fairly easily. When she was real little Melissa walked everywhere on tippy toes so this wasn’t all that different, except she had to be careful of the stiletto heel which tried to trip her up a couple of times by snagging on the carpet.</p> <p>It was time for the fingernails. Melissa took them out of the box and applying the tape first she was able to press the nails firmly into place.</p> <p>Melissa strode to the door of her bathroom and closed the door so she could look at herself in the full-length mirror that hung there. Her feet had all but disappeared from the front and her legs looked like they were five inches longer. The heels rounded her calves and defined her thighs nicely. Her but looked rounder and in order to balance she had to hold her shoulders back and thrust out her nippies. Which reminded her...</p> <p>Melissa went back to the make-up table and picked up a tube of cream. She had bought it at the local pharmacy. It was advertised as being able to enlarge a girls lips when applied before make-up. This was because the cream attracted something that began with a ""C"" to the lips and made them fuller. Melissa also read somewhere that this ""C"" thing also was present in her nippies. So she liked to rub this cream over her boobie area and watch as she grew little boobies. They weren’t very big, not even an ""A"" cup, but they were boobies and to an eight year old girl, having any boobies was grand. Melissa applied the cream to her chest and as an afterthought to her cunnie as well.</p> <p>""Almost done"", she said aloud as she walked back to her bed. She picked up a tiny sheer red nightie that MommyAmber had bought for her. It was simple, like a bib for the front and back connected over the shoulders by strings and by tied strings at the waist. It was supposed to cover only to the midriff, but it was a little long on Melissa and hung to her cunnie. She slipped it on and reached for the matching panty. Her alarm clock sounded and she raced to turn it off. Mommy would be home any second!!!</p> <p>Melissa did one more quick check in the mirror before rushing as quickly as she could in those heels into the front hallway. It took effort to move the chair but she positioned it and seated herself carefully. She was sitting on the chair with her right side sort of facing the door at a forty-five degree angle. She crossed her left leg over her right, leaving a gap so that Mommy could see her panties. At that moment, Melissa realized that she hadn’t put on the panties. She looked down at her cunnie and saw that the cream worked on cunnies like it did on boobies. It was very puffy, made even more puffy by her bodies response to finding she forgot her panties. She looked at the mail slot in the door so her head was slightly downward. Her pigtails hung over her little nippies. Annoyed, she flipped them so they lay behind her back. Melissa looked at the spot that Mommy’s face would be and as she heard the key in the lock, she smiled.</p></div>",[]
354,"The Taming of the Two, Part 2",2,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,"Things are warming up for Honey and Kiki, and Mr. Master is just getting started.",2005-08-05,8,4,"Mgg/bd, ds, nc, sm, spank, viol, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“You both have been very bad girls,” Mr. Master continued after waiting for the import of his last comment sank in. “And I am a professional who teaches little girls that it is better to be a good girl than bad. I do this by making you hate being a bad girl so much that you won’t even think about being anything other than good. Do you both understand.”</p> <p>Honey nodded her head slowly. Her tears had begun again and Mr. Master knew from experience that her little mind was reeling with confusion as much as her little body ached and hungered and thirsted.</p> <p>Kiki remained still and stoic, staring at that same fixed spot in space. Mr. Master leaned forward and picked up the stinger strap. He noted that Kiki’s eyes flickered in his direction and he could hear a change in her breathing. Honey openly stared, her eyes locked on the instrument.</p> <p>Mr. Master sat back and tapped the strap on the palm of his hand as he made a mental note to be extra harsh on the little one. Mr. Master waited a full five minutes waiting for the slightest hint of relaxation on the part of his charges.</p> <p>With a speed that didn’t seem possible because of his size Mr. Master launched himself from the couch and reached the girls in two long strides, raising the strap as he went. Honey cringed in the chair, lowering her head and screwing her eyes shut. A scream filtered out from around her gag as the strap swung through the air.</p> <p>The swing was very hard at first, and made a frightening sound as it cut throug the air. Mr. Master was very skilled with this particular tool, his favorite, and so he was able to slow it down and angle it so when it struck Kiki on the left cheek it wasn’t with dangerous force. Kiki didn’t see it coming until it was too late to move and took the strap on her cheek. Her head snapped to the right and she snapped back to stare up at Mr. Master, her eyes wide with surprise, as her cheek turned bright red. Mr. Master knew that there was a chance of bruising. He didn’t like bruising, considering it a sign of a lack of professionalism. He would have to knock a few dollars off his fee for the oversight.</p> <p>Kiki quickly recovered and glared at Mr. Master. Honey stared in amazement at the red swelling on her sisters normally pale face.</p> <p>Mr. Master leaned down until he was at Kiki’s eye level. “You, littlest one, are going to be a pain in the butthole. I can tell. Perhaps I will be a pain in your butthole as well, eh? Mr. Master paused for effect. Here’s the situation. Because you refuse to be polite and contrite and continue to be openly defiant, I have no choice but to heavily punish your sister.” Mr. Master paused, taking in the reaction of the girls. Kiki’s eyes didn’t lose their defiance but she did twist around to look at her sister. Honey was staring up at Mr. Master. Her mouth would have been wide open if it weren’t already held open by the ball gag.</p> <p>Mr. Master walked calmly into the hall and picked up his duffle bag. He carried it casually in spite of it’s weight and chuckled inside at the Father’s surprise at how heavy it was. He set it down carefully on the table, opened the lock and as he spoke he began removing objects which he lined up on the coffee table.</p> <p>“There is a rule in survival which is often called the rule of four. It states that one can survive four minutes without air, four hours in very cold or very hot conditions, four days without water and four weeks without food. Over the next month we will test this rule. We will also test other rules, such as a person can endure only ten hours of restrictive bondage without injury. A person can only withstand three hours of extremely painful torture, or go four days without sleep before their mind breaks. A person can only endure four days without sleep before dying.</p> <p>Mr. Master paused and looked down at the tools that he had chosen for that day. Laying on the coffee table was a nylon-lycra sleeve like those worn with prom dresses. This one had a couple of modifications, the most obvious one being that the wrist portion was sewn shut. Next to it were several plastic cable ties, a set of clothespins which had needle points in their jaws and tiny screws that could be used to tighten them further. There were two probes, both made of rubber. One was about the diameter of Mr. Masters thumb and had two attachment points, one of which had a hose attached to it with a quick release attachment and had two wider bulges at the end which had the tube attached. The other probe was only the thickness of a pencil and it had only one attachment point, which had a tube attached to it as well, and had two small metal clamps at the attachemnt end. Also were two tubes of goo, one red and one blue, four long white boot laces, a “choke chain” style doggie colla r, and a small brass lock.</p> <p>Mr. Master looked down at his tools. He reached over and moved the Stinger Strap into it’s proper place making sure that it aligned perfectly with the rest of the items of his craft. Satisfied, he picked up two of the boot laces, turned to the girls and fished out his keys, which were attached to a chain hooked to his belt.</p> <p>“Now girls,” he began, “I am going to unlock the handcuff that holds your legs crossed. If you move or try anything naughty I will punish you by letting your eyes burn for a while.”</p> <p>He didn’t wait for an answer but walked over to the girls. He squatted down and unlocked the cuff from Honey’s ankle. He quickly re-locked it to the chair leg where Honey’s right leg was still attached. This pulled Kiki so that she was twisted around. She almost faced the chair, the cuffs on her wrists bringing her up short. Her butt no longer supported her, most of her weight was on her arms and her left thigh. Her heels were well off the floor.</p> <p>“Honey, you need to stand up and move out of the way.”</p> <p>Honey’s legs shook as she stood. Her ankles wavered because of the high heels. She shuffled slowly to the left of the chair, her back slightly arched backwards as she tried to relieve the strain on her wrists. Mr. Master took the bootlaces and tied one to each of Kiki’s pigtails. Turning her head to the right, twisting it opposite to the direction of her body, he tied the laces off to the arms of the chair. She could move her head a little bit, but the position of her head added to the strain on her body.</p> <p>Leaning close to Kiki’s face, Mr. Master noted that there was a slight darkening among the red swelling of the cheek that he had slapped.</p> <p>“Now, Kiki, you are going to watch your sister get punished. If you close your eyes I will tape them open for the rest of the day, and add those burning drops every few minutes or so.”</p> <p>Mr. Master swiveled and unlocked the cuff from Honey’s right ankle. She immediately shifted her weight a bit trying to ease the strain on her arms. He followed up by unlocking the cuff that squeezed her wrists together from the chair. He noted that her wrists were swollen slightly around the cuff, a sure sign that they were too tight for her.</p> <p>Mr. Master went back to the couch and sat on the edge of the cushion. He watched Kiki as she tried to blink back tears. She was twisted severely. Most gymists or so called flexi-girls might have been able to withstand such a position, but since Kiki was neither it was beginning to work it’s magic on her. “Honey, come here and stand in front of me.”</p> <p>Honey was startled by the sound of Mr. Masters and staggered sideways. Fortuately for her she came up hard against the wall and didn’t fall to the bare floor. She recovered her balance and carefully she walked forward. Her eyes reflected her concentration and she limped slightly on the leg that had been crossed all night, but all in all she did very well for the first time walking in those heels. Finally she stood in front of her teacher, her legs quivvering, her little nippies lept up and down as she struggled to catch her breath through her nose.</p> <p>“Oh, dear me. I forgot to have you bring the hassock.” Honey turned to look. Right next to where she hit the wall was a fairly large footstool about a foot and a half wide by two foot long. It was covered in a rough fabric. “You need to go back and get it.”</p> <p>Honey didn’t want to, that much was obvious by her slight but noticable hesitation. She tottered back to the stool, gaining skill with every step. She looked down at the stool and it was obvious that she didn’t know how she was going to get it back to Mr. Master.</p> <p>Honey hadn’t noticed that Mr. Master had followed her until he said, “Get down on your knees.” She turned, startled, caught her leg on the hassock and tumbled landing on her right shoulder. She grunted as her shoulder hit the hard floor and lay there trying to re-orient herself. Mr. Master sat on the stool and assessed the little girl. Her shoulder would bruise, but that could be covered with clothing until it healed so he wouldn’t have to deduct more from his fee. He reached down and locked the open wrist cuff to the leg of the hassock and stood.</p> <p>“You’ll have to crawl on your knees and drag that thing behind you,” Mr. Master said. “And I am losing my patience so you had better be quick about it.” He started to turn and then added, “And don’t drag those shoes on the floor. They’ll scuff.”</p> <p>As he walked away Honey set about getting to her knees while her wrists were attached close to the floor. It took several tries but she succeeded. She was kneeling on the hard floor, her tummy almost pressed into her thighs. Her arms were pulled to her right putting a strain on her bruised shoulder and tortured wrists. She moved slowly her nylons rasping along the floor. The traction was terrible but slowly she was able to gain momentum, almost falling flat on her face when the hassock moved. It took the better part of twenty minutes, but the heavy hassock rested in front of Mr. Master.</p> <p>Honey looked like she was about to pass out, so Mr. Master acted quickly. He went into the small bathroom that was next door and drew a glass of water which he splashed onto Honeys face. The cold strenghtened her.</p> <p>Setting the cup down Mr. Master sat on the edge of the couch. He reached down and unlocked the cuff from Honeys wrists. He screamed through her gag and collapsed to the floor as the feeling quickly returned to her hands and wrists. Mr. Master let her writhe there until she succeeded in bringing her arms around in front of her.</p> <p>“I want you to stand up.”</p> <p>Honey’s eyes showed that she didn’t want to stand up. She couldn’t use her arms for support, they were still numb, and it took a couple of tries before she could get her legs underneath her but she stood up and faced him. She listed slightly to her right and hung her head that same direction, probably trying to relieve some of the discomfort of her shoulder.</p> <p>“I want you to kneel on the hassock, doggie style.”</p> <p>Honey complied more quickly this time, the short respite on the floor had returned some small strength. Her manners and movements told Mr. Master that she was resigned already to her fate. For a moment he considered not punishing her further today, but regretfully it was necessary for her sister’s training. Honey had positioned herself so her cunnie was facing Mr. Master. He reached forward and untied her thong and pulled it off. Her cunnie was exposed and Honey squeaked. Her entire body turned red suddenly in a flush of embarassment. Mr. Master had already anticipated this as he discovered during the interview with the parents that she had never been uncovered in front of a male, not even her own father.</p> <p>“Keep your legs wide apart and sit up, then lace your fingers behind your back.”</p> <p>Honey complied, her legs spread wide as she raised up until her torso was upright. She was crying again, anticipating the cuffs. Mr. Master picked up the lycra sleeve, rolled it up and slipped it over her hands. It took a little tugging but eventually Honey’s arms were held firmly touching behind her back. Mr. Master picked up the choker collar and fit it around her neck, pulling on it until the ring reached the top edge of the sleeve. He picked up the brass lock and fed it through a brass grommet set in the back of the top edge, through the ring and out another gromet set in the front edge and locked it. The collar made sure that the sleeve wouldn’t slide down her arms and the sleeve made sure that the collar was kept tight enough to make Honey fear strangulation, but not too tight to cause even lightheadedness.</p> <p>Next Mr. Master took three plastic ties and after feeling around Honey’s wrists he placed the ties in the three grooves left by the handcuffs. Honey squealed as he tightned the first tie and pressed the thin plastic against her tenderized flesh. The tightness of the sleeve itself passed some of the pressure to the swollen bits. The end result was that the outside of both her wrists were throbbing when he was done.</p> <p>“Lean forward and put your right cheek on the hassock.”</p> <p>As honey complied her left nylon almost slipped off the hassock. Mr. Master caught her leg and placed it firmly in the proper position. “Stick your butt in the air,” he ordered.</p> <p>Honey complied. Mr. Master picked up the stinger strap. “Now, young lady. I am going to warm your bottom a bit before we continue getting you ready for punishment. I follow the guidelines for young people strictly, no more than one swat for each year that you’ve been alive. However, I add twelve to the count in honor of your first twelve months alive. So for you the count would be twenty swats. Normally I would add some as a penalty for your stumble into the wall and your fall off the hassock, but since you hurt yourself somewhat in both I will forgo the added strokes.</p> <p>Before Honey could brace, Mr. Master brought the strap down hard on her right butt cheek. There was a loud smack and Honey let out a scream. Most people don’t realized just how tender a butt can become when it is forced against a hard wood chair for a night. Mr. Master didn’t hesitate, laying on the full twenty with full force rapidly, not giving Honey any time to clench or brace for the next strike. The end result was that her butt was as red as Kiki’s cheek and just as swollen.</p> <p>Laying the strap down on the coffee table, Mr. Master picked up the blue tube. He pulled a latex glove from his back pocket and put it on his hand before rubbing the goo liberally over Honey’s cunnie and nippie areas. It didn’t burn, but did tingle a bit.</p> <p>While the blue goo did it’s magic, Mr. Master left Honey in that position and went to the kitchen for a break and a spot of tea.</p></div>","['Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
355,"The Taming of the Two, Part 3",3,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Here is the third installment of Taming. Things are heating up for the girls.,2005-08-28,6,4,"mgg/bd, ds, nc, sm, tort, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Finished with his tea and biscuit, Mr. Master returned to the front room. He paused in the doorway so he could observe the girls without them knowing that he was there. He saw, with satisfaction, that Honey was exactly how he had left her, on the hassock with her cute little butt in the air, and he saw, also with satisfaction, that Kiki’s eyes were closed.</p> <p>He approached Kiki silently, taking the stinging drops from his pocket. Without warning he used his thumb to draw back Kiki’s right eyelid and applied a drop. Kiki’s other eye flew open and she screamed at the sudden burning. Mr. Master released her eyelid and Kiki blinked furiously trying to get the pain to stop.</p> <p>“I told you that you were to keep your eyes open and watch your sister. I mean what I say. The only reason that I don’t put drops in your other eye as well is that I want you to see what I’m doing to her.”</p> <p>Mr. Master walked over to Honey. Honey’s eyes were wide and followed him as best as they were able. He walked behind her and turned to be sure that Kiki was following him with her good eye. He noted that the redness on Honey’s butt had subsided somewhat, and that the outlines of his harder strokes stood out clearly.</p> <p>Reaching down Mr. Master felt Honey’s cunnie. He was satisfied at the sharp intake of breath at his touch. He was also satisfied that the blue goo had done its job, her cunnie lips had swollen to almost twice their size. He reached around with his other hand and felt her nippie. It too had swollen to the right size for his next trick.</p> <p>Mr. Master withdrew a latex glove from his pocket and slipped it on his right hand. He took the red tube, opened it and squeezed a fair amount of goo onto the fingers of the glove. He picked up the thumb sized rubber probe and coated it carefully with the goo. He set the probe on the hassock between Honey’s legs before picking up the pencil-sized one. He coated it as well.</p> <p>Honey’s eyes were wider than Mr. Master thought possible. He had intentionally lubricated the probes where she could see what he was doing. He knew that this action added to her fear and heightened her anticipation of what was to come. She was far too young to imagine what would happen next and Mr. Master knew from experience that whatever she could imagine would be far worse than what he had in mind.</p> <p>Mr. Master carefully stripped off the glove and laid it on the table where it would be ready to be used again. He stepped over to his duffle bag and took out a small electric pump which had attachment points similar to the ones on the probes. He set the pump on the floor beside the hassock and plugged the unit into a nearby outlet. Honey started to sob.</p> <p>Mr. Master’s took a seat on the couch. He picked up the thumb sized probe and pressed the tip against Honey’s tiny butthole. “Relax now girl. If you tense up it will only hurt more.” With one strong thrust, he inserted the probe. Honey didn’t react until the probe reached its end point and the first bulge entered her cavity. She began screaming then, with her screams getting louder as Mr. Master inserted a key into the end of the probe. Turning the key, the two bulges drew together squeezing her tender anus between them. They were rough on their “inner” edges and this just heightened the pain that Honey felt.</p> <p>After twisting the probe from side to side to be sure that it was seated properly, Mr. Master picked up the other probe. This one went easily into Honey’s cunnie, reaching deep inside. Now she was screaming freely around her gag, but she was showing remarkable restraint and wasn’t thrashing around.</p> <p>Mr. Master took one of Honey’s cunnie lips between his fingers and pulled it out from her body. It stretched nicely due to the blue goo. The clamps on the probe were similar to the ones found on plastic hangers in clothing stores. He closed the clamp on her lip and pushed the metal clip home. Honey’s screams intensified and her left leg lifted from the hassock. Mr. Masters observed this with a wry smile. He liked his craft and knew it well, but in the decades that he had been training little girls he never quite figured out why they always lifted the leg opposite to the cunnie lip being clamped.</p> <p>Mr. Master quickly snapped the other clamp home. He waited until Honey’s screams were replace with sobs before he reached down and attached the tube coming from the cunnie probe to the pump. He made sure that the computer controller on the pump was set properly and pressed a green button. The box made a rather pleasant humming sound as it filled its chamber with compressed air.</p> <p>Mr. Master retrieved a sack-like rubber bottle and a small plastic medicine bottle from his duffle bag. He went to the nearby bathroom and poured the contents of the small bottle into the bag, then filled the bag with hot water. He could hear Honey as her screaming resumed and he knew that the pump was forcing air into the probe, enlarging it slowly, stretching her little cunnie.</p> <p>Mr. Master walked calmly into the room, shaking the bag to mix up it’s contents. He went to his duffel and took out another item, this one being a half-inch cable ending in a spring clip. He tossed the end of the cable over the crossbeam over Honey’s position and secured it in place. He then clipped the ring on the end of the bag to the cable so it hung over Honeys elevated butt.</p> <p>The pump had done it’s job. The probe now was about an inch and a half in diameter. As it grew it had pressed the clamp end out of her cunnie dragging her cunnie lips along with it. They were stretched nicely.</p> <p>Mr. Master disconnected the pump from the cunnie probe by removing the tube at the probe. He detached that tube from the pump and placed it neatly on the table. He attached the tube from the butthole probe to the pump and then attached the hose from the bag to the other attachment point. He opened a small valve on the top of the bag to let in air and then opened the flow valve on the bottom. Honey gasped as the cold water poured through the butt probe and into her abdomen. The flow was high and it took only moments before the bag was empty and its full contents were inside Honey. Her stomach was distended. She looked like she was pregnant. Mr. Masters pressed the button on the pump and it quickly inflated the probe inside her until it was the same diameter as the cunnie probe. While it was filling he closed the flow valve on the bag, disconnected the hose and ran the hose through the ring on the top of the bag. He didn’t like leaving the bag unwashed, but he needed to work qu ickly.</p> <p>The pump finished its work and Mr. Master quickly detached the air tube from the probe. He let it drop on the floor. He grabbed honey by the ankles and flipped her until she was resting on her arms. Picking up cable ties he placed one at her ankles, below and above her knees and then one around the middle of her thighs, pinning her legs together. This added to the stress on her cunnie and butthole. That’s when he noticed that she had passed out from the stress.</p> <p>Mr. Master checked to make sure that she was breathing and that her pulse was strong. Honey had just swooned and so he sat her upright on the stool, pulling her upright by the chrome ring on her collar. He picked up one of the clothes pins and snapped it onto her right nippie. As the needles pierced her flesh Honey woke, her eyes wide. She would have screamed but her voice was hoarse from all of the screaming she had done that morning and all that came out was a harsh squeak.</p> <p>As Mr. Master put a pin on her other nippie, the red goo started to do it’s work. It was a mixture of time-delay sports gel and itching powder. The mixture in her tummy had about the same effect. Honey moaned, grunted and squirmed as her insides felt like they were infested by a colony of fire ants crawling around and biting her. She didn’t cry as she had no more tears left.</p> <p>Mr. Master laid Honey on her side and used a cable-tie to secure her ankles to her thighs. She lay there moaning, kicking her feet feebly. He knew that she would be tormented for several hours before the mixtures wore off.</p> <p>As she lay there helpless and in pain, Mr. Masters took the time to carefully wash out the bag. He dried it and then placed it on the table next to the other items. He took a moment to look over at Kiki. Her eyes were wide and she was very still. She was finally showing some fear, which to Mr. Masters was a very good thing. He preferred it when the girls broke early. It meant more time for fun.</p> <p>Mr. Masters walked casually over to the toy box that had Honey’s name carved on it. He opened the lid and saw that the parents had prepared it to his specifications. They had removed all of the toys and had spread gravel on the bottom. He picked up Honey, who didn’t have any energy to struggle or resist. Her eyes had a dreamy cast as she gave herself over to the pain. Mr. Masters knew that she would actually be experiencing a strong pleasure response due to the chemicals her brain was producing to try to overcome the pain.</p> <p>Mr. Master’s carried Honey to the box and laid her on her side so she was facing away from the room. Her legs were drawn up and her heels were on the side of the box just as if she was standing upright on them. This put pressure on her belly causing her to groan. Her head was bend forward forcing her to look at the pins on her nippies.</p> <p>Mr. Masters closed the lid carefully and took a seat. Crossing his legs he made direct eye contact with Kiki. “You’re next.”</p></div>","['Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
356,Tina,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,"This story pre-dates Lori's Tale. I thought it lost but found it again on a floppy disc. It is a ""one-shot"" and I do not intend to add to it. Hope you enjoy.",2005-08-28,11,3,"g/bd, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tina was five foot four inches tall. She weighed ninety pounds. She had light brown hair and blue eyes and ‘C’ cup titties.</p> <p>She arched her back as best as she was able. A cramp in her legs sent a wave of pain up her tortured muscles. It was three in the afternoon but she had no way of knowing this.</p> <p>Tina had been immobile since about ten the night before. Fifteen hours is a long time not to be able to move.</p> <p>She had been a happy little girl, mostly unspoiled by life. She lived in a happy home, with happy parents, and a happy dog named pookie.</p> <p>All that had ended on “the day.”</p> <p>On “the day” a man had grabbed her on the way home from school. Tina had just come from swimming team practice and was wearing a white and pink speedo one-piece suit. It was still wet and clung to her tits and cunnie. She had yellow flip-flops on her feet. She carried her uniform, panties and shoes in a canvas tote bag. The man stepped out of some bushes and before she could react he had tackled her and dragged her into a waiting van. Something wet was forced over her mouth and she blacked out.</p> <p>She awoke here. She knew that it was a one-roomed cabin but where, only God knew. She had been here for two weeks or so she thought. When you spend most of your days and nights bound and blindfolded you tend to lose track of time.</p> <p>Tina squirmed again under the rough wool blanket that covered her top and bottom. She itched terribly and was hot. But there was nothing she could do about it. At least she was lying on the bed and not in that cramped wooden box that the man was so fond of locking her in.</p> <p>A choke-chain dog collar was looped around her neck and was locked to another chain attached to the brass headboard. She was blindfolded with duct tape that held rough dry sponges pressed against the lids of her eyes.</p> <p>A ball gag was strapped into her mouth. It was tighter than she had ever believed it could be tightened.</p> <p>Her arms were tied touching behind her with parachute cord, the knots melted with a lighter so there was no chance of her undoing them. Duct tape held her arms to her nude body.</p> <p>Tina’s titties were exposed and each were pierced with a dozen or so map pins that jiggled painfully as she breathed or when she moved.</p> <p>Her legs were tied at the ankles and knees with cord, then drawn up until the heels of her bare feet touched her butt. Her legs were also wrapped in duct tape.</p> <p>By now Tina knew the routine. The man would return and she would be tormented by the smell of food being cooked. The man would eat, sitting on a chair by the bed and watching Tina. When he had washed his dishes, she would be untied, the gag and blindfold removed. The only item that would remain on her would be the choke collar which was secured with a small lock so it could still slide but not open enough for her to pull it over her head.</p> <p>Tina would be able to go to the toilet for the first time in twenty-four hours while he watched and sometimes touched her. She would be able to eat and drink as much as she wanted. It was dog food and the water the man used to wash his dishes, but you’d be amazed what you can get used to when you’re hungry and thirsty enough.</p> <p>After Tina ate, they would bathe together and she would wash him all over, paying particular attention to his manhood. Sometimes he would come when she was touching him and she would have to quickly jam the soapy thing into her mouth to catch all of his wad.</p> <p>After the bath the man would dress Tina in some sexy outfit or another. That’s when the control games would begin, where the man would make her pose for him or stand in the corner, lie on the floor or whatnot. Whatever the position, she would not be allowed to move or twitch or talk for hours. If she didn’t do exactly what he said the man would use an electrical cable or a belt to beat her butt, cunnie or titties.</p> <p>Then it would be time for bed. She would be stripped naked and used like a woman before being tied tightly until the man returned from work the next day.</p> <p>The man assured Tina that he would let her go on her eighteenth birthday. That would be six years from today. It was her birthday.</p> <p>Remembering that, Tina cried.</p></div>","['Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
357,Uncle,1,Anonymous,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,I was fiddling with one of the stories I found from years ago and this is what came out in response. It's my first time writing erotica of this type. Hope you all will be kind.,2005-08-28,42,4,"Mggg/bd, ped, cons, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> BY BIGIRISH<br/><span class=""email"">bigirishusa@yahoo. com</span> <p>Just two days after the end of the school year, a freak traffic accident took the lives of both of my brothers and their wives. This left their children, three girls between them, to fend for themselves.</p> <p>I was the next of kin and both my brothers named me their kids guardian. So I, a confirmed bachelor, inherited their kids.</p> <p>Tanya, who was ten, was slim and blonde with the brightest blue eyes I had ever seen. Her little sister Tessa was just a year old when they came to live with me. Like her sister she had blonde hair, but unlike her sister her eyes were hazel, with emerald green flakes.</p> <p>Their cousin Katrina was nine, with straight raven hair and deep brown eyes. She was slightly plump and was already showing a budding chest. Like her mother, she was going to be well endowed when she grows up.</p> <p>They loved their Uncle and adapted to their new surroundings quickly. Even the littlest one seemed to feel at home by the end of June.</p> <p>One day in July, I had to run an errand. When I returned home I couldn’t find the girls. They should have been in the playroom I set up for them (complete with everything a little girl could want or need), but they weren’t. I found them the last place I looked. Tanya and Katrina were lying side by side on my bed, naked, their attention held by something on the television. Tessa was curled up at the head of the bed, drooling on my favorite pillow, fast asleep.</p> <p>I crept into the room as quietly as I could until I could see what was on the television screen. Whatever it was, if it held the girls attention this well I would use it to keep them quiet when I wanted some “me-time”.</p> <p>I suppose I should take a moment to explain something. I have a collection of magazines and videos that would be considered, shall I say, inappropriate or even criminal in my country. They showed little girls, some as young as Tessa, dressed as women and posing in ways, shall we say, were designed to provoke adults? Some of them were tied up as well.</p> <p>While I had an interest in viewing images and video of little girls I had never seen my girls in that way. They had already grown on me. They were family for Christ’s sake.</p> <p>It was one of my videos on the TV, this one showing a little girl about Katrina’s age who was dressed in a purple slip-dress, stockings and heels. Her wrists were tied in front of her, a bit gag was strapped in her mouth. She was on her knees scrubbing the floor. A rather mannish woman had lifted her skirt off of her butt and was spurring her on by whacking her soundly with a ruler.</p> <p>The girls hadn’t heard me enter. I was able to grab them by an ankle (I am quite strong thank you very much) and raised them up so they dangled head down over the bed. We had played this game before and the girls, true to form, screamed bloody murder. When their screams turned to giggles I dropped them back on the bed. Somehow in dropping them I had caused them to land on their backs with their little cunnies facing me. A sound from the video caused the three of us to look. The little girl was still dressed and tied the same but she was lying on her back on a bed with the woman holding her arms pinned down. A rather ugly man had his manhood pressed against her cunnie. With a grunt on his part, a scream from the girl and laughter from the woman, he slowly fucked the girl to completion. As he withdrew from her cunnie, white cum ran out onto the bed.</p> <p>I looked at the girls. They often acted like twins, and this moment wasn’t any different. Both of them had reached down and slipped a finger into their own cunnies. They were staring at the screen where the girl was getting a sound all over beating for dripping on the quilt, and they seemed oblivious to me.</p> <p>Needless to say, I retreated from the room.</p> <p>Later, in my den, the girls came to me. They had gotten dressed in matching cotton shorts and tank tops. They climbed up onto my lap and sat facing me, holding hands and looking like they were about to tell me that they had set fire to the kitchen or something.</p> <p>Katrina was always first to speak, must be her latin blood. “We’re sorry for getting into your stuff, Uncle.” Tanya pitched in: “We were curious.”</p> <p>I was about to accept their apology when Katrina spoke again. “We’ve talked and we want you to do to us what those people did to the girl in the movie.”</p> <p>Needless to say I was surprised to hear this coming from the girls. Also I was surprised when my manhood made itself known, tenting my shorts and causing both girls to yelp and jump off my lap. They stared at my tent with awe and intense curiosity. Katrina leaned over and tried to peek up the leg opening.</p> <p>II did a very surprising thing, I quickly removed my shorts. Now I’ve been told that my manhood is not very large. Okay most women laugh when they see it. But standing erect like it was sure impressed the girls. They both drew in a sharp breath and then Katrina reached for it.</p> <p>I didn’t stop her.</p> <p>She grasped my manhood just beneath the head and stroked downward. Her hand felt like it was encased in a silken glove. It was my turn to gasp. Her fingers stroked me like a pro.</p> <p>Encouraged by her cousin’s brashness, Tanya joined in. Their hands played me like a violin and it wasn’t long before I felt like I would come. I was so far gone into the zone that I didn’t notice that Katrina had taken off her clothing, slipped out of the room and returned with a tube of lubricant. She squeezed the goo onto my shaft. Tanya giggled at the feel of it but she quickly worked the stuff until my shaft was fully covered.</p> <p>By this time they could have chopped the thing off and I wouldn’t have noticed.</p> <p>My eyes were closed when I felt the familiar closeness of a cunnie wrapping itself around me.</p> <p>My eyes flew open and I looked down to see my nine year old niece riding me like a bucking bronco. Her eyes were screwed shut, her mouth in a silent O, her breath ragged and hot. I was about to speak when Tanya leaned against me. I looked at her. She too was naked. She had wiped the goo off of her hand and she covered my mouth.</p> <p>She said, “Shhh. Katrina used to do this with her daddy.”</p> <p>Before I could reply, Tanya leaned forward and kissed me, her full lips pressed tightly, yet softly against mine. I drew in a breath as she slipped her tongue inside.</p> <p>Katrina was moaning and bouncing harder and faster now. I was caressing her nippies with my right hand while I reached around Tanya with my left arm and used my hand to finger her moist cunnie.</p> <p>Katrina slipped off me just before I came. She and Tanya crowded around my manhood and traded it off, first in one mouth and then the other, drinking down every drop of my cum.</p> <p>After I was spent, I opened my eyes and looked down at them. They both looked up at me and smiled.</p></div>","['Please note--This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
358,"Baby Bed Board, Part 2",2,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Here's a sequal to Baby Bed Board.,2006-02-19,5,4,"Mg, bdsm",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Wakey Wakey</p> <p>“Okay Zool, is the camera ready?” Dodge Dart asked. He received a nod from his dear friend Zool, who was operating the camera. “The light appears to be good. Let’s start the tape in 3…2…1…”</p> <p>Dodge smiled broadly. He loved being in front of the camera, any camera. He was still full of pride from the adulation shown during the party the night before.</p> <p>“Good morning everyone. I hope that all of you arrived home safely. It is the morning after my demonstration of my new toy, the Baby Bed Board. As a reminder, it was nine p. m. last night when Shit was put to bed. It is nine a. m. now so she has been immobile for twelve hours.</p> <p>The camera lowered down to table height and zoomed in a bit, centering on a form covered in a white bed sheet.</p> <p>“And here she is!” Dash exclaimed as he drew back a sheet revealing his littlest slave. She was well bound, zipped inside a pink sleeper lined with burlap; her little arms pulled close behind her back. Her little legs were held in a spreading bar that forced them flat against the table. She was further strapped to a small board; her mouth forced downward on a fair-sized rubber dildo which was attached to the board near one end.</p> <p>Her hands, encased in the material of the sleeper, were moving wildly, as if she were trying to move her arms. Her feet also wiggled, as if she were trying to gain purchase on the table and move herself.</p> <p>Shit’s eyes were wide open in fear and darted from side to side as she tried first to see Dodge and then to see the camera. Her face was flushed and she grunted as she tried to force out the plug that filled her butthole. Dried matter plugged her nose and mingled with the saliva that glistened in the lights. A “wheezing” sound could be heard as she drew breath through the hollowed-out center of the plug violating her mouth.</p> <p>The camera quickly zoomed in just as more saliva bubbled out from beneath her little lower lip and ran down the device.</p> <p>The camera drew back as Dodge lifted a dog-tag chain over his head. Dangling from the end was a silvery key. He reached down to the place where the spreader bar fit into a slot cut in the board and opened the twist-locks that kept the bar in the slot. He then unlocked the little lock on the leather strap holding her upper body down and undid the strap. Immediately Shit tried to lift her belly from the board. Even with her arms acting like a “stiffener” she was able to lift high enough for an adult to slip their hand beneath her.</p> <p>Dodge watched her bounce for a bit before holding up a tool. It appeared to be a syringe of some type except instead of a needle it had two small tubes protruding from one end. They were clear plastic and tapered somewhat as well as curving. “This is a device of my own design. I made it in my workshop, adapting a tool used to extract melted solder from a printed circuit board. Before I release Shit, I need to clear her nostrils.”</p> <p>Dodge leaned over as the camera focused on the tabletop view. He pressed the tubes into the snot, one tube per nostril. He checked the placement twice before pressing a button on the device. There was a sharp snap and the matter was sucked up into the device.</p> <p>To be sure that her nose was clear, Dodge covered the breathing holes in the sides of the dildo. Shit’s eyes widened further for a moment before her nostrils flared and she drew in a breath through her nose.</p> <p>Satisfied, Dodge put the device under the table. He withdrew something that was hidden from the camera by Shit’s body.</p> <p>“My friend, be sure to focus in on her face.”</p> <p>Dodge grasped Shit firmly by the uppermost strap holding her arms behind her. He placed his hand under her forehead and in one smooth motion lifted her off of the dildo. She came free easily with a small, but noticeable, slurping sound.</p> <p>Dodge held her upright as the camera zoomed in on her face. Bruises had already formed in the corners of her mouth and along the centerline of her upper and lower lips from being stretched overnight. Shit worked her tongue trying to rid her mouth of the rubber taste. She tried to make sound, but her voice was hoarse from screaming all night and so all she could manage was a raspy squeal.</p> <p>“She’s making far too much noise. She needs to learn to be more quiet in the morning.”</p> <p>Dodge picked up a small roll of burlap and forced it into Shit’s mouth. Even if she could have resisted, her jaws wouldn’t have been able to close and keep the awful tasting rough material out of her tender mouth. After using his thumbs to make sure all the material was in her mouth, Dodge sealed her lips with white tape. First, he placed a smallish piece over her mouth, barely covering her lips but holding the wad inside. Dodge leaned her backwards so the back of her head rested against his chest. Working quickly he added a strip of tape that pulled up on her chin forcing her mouth tighter against the wad. He added a strip across her mouth that ran from ear to ear and then a final strip across her little chin so that the lower half of her face was covered in white tape.</p> <p>“There, that should do it.”</p> <p>Lifting Shit by her arms like he was lifting a backpack, Dodge put the bed board beneath the table. He then laid her down again, this time with her head to his right, her legs closer to the camera. He pulled an object from his pocket. It looked like a decongestant applicator. He placed it into Shit’s nostril, right then left and gave each a shot.</p> <p>“This is decongestant for children. It will only last a relatively short time before I’ll have to reapply it, but will keep her nose from clogging up when she cries.”</p> <p>Dodge put the applicator back into his pocket and used the key to unlock the brace, removing it quickly. Shit lay there for a moment before she realized that she could move. As she drew her legs together she was hit by massive cramping in her muscles that caused her legs to curl up. She screamed and rolled onto her side violently. Dodge put out his hand to prevent her from rolling off the table and watched patiently as her legs twitched and spasmed.</p> <p>Dodge waited until she lay still again, panting through her nose, eyes red from crying. He rolled her onto her belly and unlocked/undid the straps holding her arms. Shit moved her arms with the same results except that when her arms cramped she curled up her legs causing a renewed period of cramping there as well.</p> <p>Dodge didn’t wait this time. He unzipped the suit and slipped it quickly from her little body. Shit lay still except for an occasional twitch as she had a tiny cramp. Her body from shoulder to foot was bright red from irritation. Tiny scratches crisscrossed her body and there were creases in her skin from slight folds in the burlap lining of the sleeper.</p> <p>Dodge reached down and got hold of a corner of the patch covering Shit’s cunnie and removed it sharply. Shit squealed and arched her back and her butt made a satisfying thump as it landed on the table. Her cunnie was bright red from the onion oil and dappled with a rash from her pee. She tried to roll over and Dodge helped her. Somehow, Shit got her legs and arms underneath her and tried to crawl away. Dodge grabbed her by the ankle and dragged her back. Then he yanked you the butt plug. This brought on more cramping in her legs.</p> <p>Dodge lifted a clear plastic basin filled halfway with water from beneath the table. He laid out a square of burlap and a bar of soap and noticed that Shit had crawled and was almost to the far end of the table.</p> <p>“Enough of this!” he said.</p> <p>Dodge grabbed Shit by the ankle and dragged her back to her original place. Holding her ankle, he reached under the table and came up with two plastic ties. One he zipped down on her ankles and the other he used to hold her hands behind her back.</p> <p>Once again Dodge reached beneath the table and came back with a battery powered hair trimmer.</p> <p>“I have decided that I will raise Smut, my older slave, as my own daughter-slave. I will treat her like a little girl, albeit a little girl that gets tied up a lot. Since I will be treating her nicely, I will have to make up for it by treating Shit that much more harshly. Smut will have pretty things to wear. Shit will not wear anything except for…well, I’ll get to that. Smut will have long pretty hair, Shit will be hairless.” With that said he used the razor to cut off all of Shit’s hair.</p> <p>Dodge put down the razor, picked up shit and unceremoniously dumped her face first into the water. The water was cold and shocking and caused more spasms in Shit’s legs and arms. She couldn’t lift her head from under the water and her eyes were wide with fear, looking into the camera pleading for help.</p> <p>While Shit swam, Dodge donned a pair of long rubber gloves and reached into the water to pull Shit out. He stood her on the table. She was dripping wet and shivering from the cold.</p> <p>Holding onto Shit’s wrists he held her upright while he cut the cable tie holding her ankles. He let go and she dropped onto her butt with a thump and sat there sobbing. He picked up the piece of burlap and soaped it up well before standing her up again by her arms. He washed her thoroughly with the harsh cloth, paying particular attention to her cunnie. The last thing he did was lay her face down on the table and clean her butthole by shoving the cloth up inside her with his thumb and removing it quickly.</p> <p>Dodge dropped the cloth onto the table and then dropped Shit face first into the water. She struggled this time, her little legs flailing as she tried to get them under her. Dash pulled out a blow dryer and then watched as Shit somehow found purchase and popped up out of the water just in time to be dragged from the water by her arm and deposited on the table again.</p> <p>Standing her up by her arms again, Dodge used the blow dryer to dry her skin. It was on the medium setting, and he lingered on her cunnie until she screamed.</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
359,Tessa,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,"This is dedicated to...well, I think she'll know who she is.",2006-02-21,12,4,"Mg, BDSM",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Jimmy kissed Tessa. His lips pressed tight against hers, their breath mingling, sharing a rhythm, a love beat. He pushed his six-year old tongue past her lips and into her waiting mouth. He paused to explore her front teeth before pressing onward and inward. Their tongues intertwined in a dance befitting a royal ballet.</p> <p>Tessa sighed as Jimmy slipped his hand under her bikini bottom. Her cunnie was hot and wet as he slid his hand over her pubes and then began rubbing his finger against her clit.</p> <p>“I love older girls” He said when they paused to catch their breath.</p> <p>Tessa, who was nine, told him to shut up and kiss her.</p> <p>It was a perfect day on a sunny beach filled with white sand. A gentle cool breeze wafted across the water, caressing her blond hair. Then a cramp struck her in the lower back.</p> <p>Tessa woke with a start. She felt the rough cold wall pressing into her back. Her father had intended to plaster that wall, but lost interest after applying a ‘scratch-coat’ so the wall was crisscrossed with grooves. Her back spasmed again, bouncing her against the wall painfully. There was nothing she could do but ride it out.</p> <p>It was pitch dark in the little room off the basement. Tessa had been standing there for who knows how long. She no choice but to stand. The metal handcuffs on her wrists were swivel-clipped to a chain high over her head. She could barely stand on tiptoe. Handcuffs on her ankles were swivel-clipped to a chain bolted to the concrete floor so she couldn’t lift her legs. All she could do was stand there stretching upwards trying to relieve the strain on her wrists and shoulders.</p> <p>Tessa worked her jaw. The corners of her mouth were pulled back by a bit made from the thin handle from an old wooden spoon that had broken when she received her first spanking. She hated the taste of the thing. It was a painful, humiliating tool that was used whenever her mouth got the best of her, which was often. The worst came when she would use one of the seven deadly words. Then the spoon handle would be covered with her own poop before being tied in her mouth. As her father said, “Shit out, shit in.”</p> <p>The door opened and Tessa was bathed in light. She was wearing a black two-piece bikini that was her summer favorite even though it was too small two seasons ago. She squinted into the light trying to see who was standing in the door. She already knew who it would be. It would be her father.</p> <p>Her father spoke. “Are you ready to do what I’ve asked you to do, young lady?”</p> <p>Tessa could have spoken; the gag hurt her mouth but didn’t keep her from talking. She just glared at him, defiant.</p> <p>Her father reached to one side and picked up the bucket that he had put there before opening the door. He tossed the contents on Tessa’s dangling body, taking care to cover her from head to toe. She sucked in air sharply as the cold water struck her skin. She let out a shriek. Her father slammed the door shut and Tessa was left alone again to shiver in the dark. She sniffed. She knew exactly where this water came from. It was from the bucket that was always under the kitchen sink to catch the drip from the trap. It stank.</p> <p>“Why am I being so stubborn”, she asked herself. It wasn’t as if her Father had asked her to do something that she hadn’t already done many times before. It was the principle of the thing. Father’s shouldn’t expect their daughters to do such things. Not in this day!</p> <p>After a while the door opened again. Her father asked her the same question. Her glare was enough of an answer. Grasping her by the hips he spun her around to face the wall. He reached into his back pocket and removed a wooden ruler that was well worn from use. He used it to good effect and when he was done, Tessa’s butt was red and swollen. The back of her legs were marked as though a strap had been used on them.</p> <p>Her father slammed the door, leaving Tessa in the dark to cry alone.</p> <p>The door opened for the third time. The question was the same. The answer was the same.</p> <p>Tessa’s father spun her so her back was against the wall again. He pulled her head forward and then used a plastic cable tie across her elbows to draw her arms close so she couldn’t lift her head very far. She watched as he donned a latex glove and then opened a jar. She knew the smell of the goo inside. She hated that smell. She tried to slide sideways to get away from the hand that was reaching for her cunnie, but she couldn’t get away. Her father liberally coated her cunnie and butthole with the goo, inside and outside. It was cool and felt really good to Tessa, though she knew that this feeling was a lie. She couldn’t help but think of Jimmy East and their trip to the beach earlier that summer.</p> <p>Tessa was shocked out of her reverie by the sound of the door slamming shut. “Does he have to do that?” She thought. “That is so annoying.”</p> <p>The sports gel kicked in like a crazed mule. Tessa involuntarily arched her back and her head slammed backwards, thankfully against her arms instead of the concrete wall. Mentally she thanked her father. Then her swollen butt slammed against the rough wall and she forgot all about anything but the pain. She could feel the wall scratching her back and butt as she writhed and twisted, her butt slamming again and again until it was numb.</p> <p>When the burning subsided Tessa hung from her wrists, spent. Her skin was covered in sweat. Drool poured from her open mouth and coated her budding chest.</p> <p>The door opened again.</p> <p>This time her father just stood there, looking, waiting. Tessa met his gaze as best she could with her head held down like it was.</p> <p>Her father stepped in to the room and squatted in front of her. He made sure that her attention was focused on him as he held up an object. A small object. A rubber object.</p> <p>Tessa’s eyes never left the object as her father made ready to use it. He placed it against her cunnie and prepared to snap the rubber band.</p> <p>Tessa screamed, “No, no…I’ll do it…I’ll do it…” She was too late. She jumped as the rubber snapped home against her tender flesh. She stiffened before collapsing sobbing.</p> <p>“I’ll…” Sob “do…” Sob “it…”</p> <p>Unchained, gag removed, Tessa walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Her head hung down, defeated. She was still sobbing and her aching body protested every movement.</p> <p>Tessa took a quick shower. She knew that she had to smell nice for… “No use crying about it,” she thought. “Let’s just get it over with.”</p> <p>On her bed was her school uniform. She was home schooled so it was a very short white pleated tennis skirt over suntan lycra stockings and no panty. Her top was made from a large sheer scarf worn diagonally so the points were on her chest and back. A hole was sown into the middle large enough for Tessa to fit it over her head. It used to be longer on her, but she had grown and so it barely covered her nippies. She donned her bow tie, which was actually a leather collar with a short leash dangling from her front. She slipped her feet into a pair of shiny black patent ballet heels and laced them up tight. Standing she walked with the ease of much practice over to her makeup table where she painted her lips a bright glossy red and her eyelids a mellow shade of blue. Finally she put her long hair up in pigtails.</p> <p>Dejected and resigned Tessa went back downstairs and into the family room. Her father was sitting there in his favorite easy chair. She saw that her father had a guest. A gorgeous female guest, a dear friend of her father’s from Europe. She was dressed in a mini power suit and studied Tessa with an intensity born of high intelligence.</p> <p>Tessa curtsied like a good girl and looked to her father one more time, hoping that he would change his mind. He responded to her hopeful look by snapping the rubber band against the arm of the chair.</p> <p>So with a heavy heart, and a heavy sigh, Tessa sat at the piano and played Mozart.</p></div>",[]
360,Dr. Qwinn's Experiment,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2006-02-27,14,4,"Mg, BD, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Are you sure that she is fully prepared for what is about to happen. Things could get quite…uncomfortable.”</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn and Mom sat in the living room of his modest home in Colorado. Standing nervously before them was a beautiful nine-year old girl with long blond hair done up in pigtails. Per instructions she was made up; red satiny lipstick on her full lips, medium brown eye shadow and false lashes. She was nude, her skin creamy white and flawless. She stood at attention with her eyes straight ahead.</p> <p>Mom answered. “Yes, Doctor. I assure you that I have spoken extensively with her. She is eager to experience what you have to offer.”</p> <p>“Girl,” Dr. Qwinn began. “Are you aware that what I am about to do to you will be very painful?”</p> <p>The girl’s eyes didn’t waver. Her voice betrayed her fear. “Yes, sir.”</p> <p>“You can back out now if you want. I won’t hold it against you if you do.”</p> <p>The girl remained still.</p> <p>“Good. Listen carefully. Straight in front of you is a door. You will go through it. Inside you will find a two-foot tall metal stool. Stand up on it. At your neck height you will find a leather collar attached to a chain. You will put it on. It buckles on the front and you will take the lock that is threaded through one of the links on the chain and you will lock the collar on your neck. Do you understand your instructions?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir.”</p> <p>“Well get on with it.”</p> <p>As the girl complied, Dr. Qwinn escorted Mom to the front door. “Okay. I’ll have her back to you by the end of summer.”</p> <p>“I trust you.” Mom smiled. She knew that Dr. Qwinn was trustworthy. She had spent a summer in his house when she was nine.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn closed the door and joined the girl. The room was fairly large, about forty feet on a side. It was completely surrounded by the rest of the house, so there were no windows and only the one door. The girl stood at attention on the stool.</p> <p>“Good girl.”</p> <p>To the left of the stool was a standard stainless steel surgical tray stand covered by a sheet. To the right was a matching setup, except the tray was empty. Dr. Qwinn lifted the sheet, mindful so the girl couldn’t see what was on the tray, and selected a bottle of eye drops.</p> <p>“Tip your head back and open your eyes wide.”</p> <p>The girl did as she was told. He drew a liberal amount of the liquid into the dropper and set the bottle on the tray on the right. Grasping her forehead firmly, he squirted the liquid into her eyes, left first and then right.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn said as he returned the dropper to the bottle. “Describe what is happening.”</p> <p>The girl kept her head back, blinking, as she spoke. “The liquid feels cool, but something strange is happening. The lights in the ceiling are blurring.”</p> <p>“Yes. That is normal. You may put your head upright again.”</p> <p>The girl lowered her head. She blinked as she looked around the room. “Everything is blurry, like there’s white stuff over my eyes.” A moment later she drew in a breath sharply. “Ow. It’s starting to burn a little…it’s getting worse.” she said, whining.</p> <p>“Yes. That too is normal. The drops will keep you from seeing anything useful. This effect will last for several days. Unfortunately the burning will also last that long.”</p> <p>As he spoke, Dr. Qwinn removed the sheet from the tray revealing a number of interesting items. He folded the sheet carefully and put it on the tray to the right.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn broke the seal on a package containing a pair of latex gloves and put them on. He reached into a small basin with a pair of forceps and pulled out a long wax coated string. It had been soaking in rubbing alcohol so it would be sterile. He examined the string carefully before putting it back into the solution.</p> <p>Then Dr. Qwinn picked up a thin, clear rubber tube about eight inches in length. “Tip your head back and keep your mouth open wide,” Dr. Qwinn told the girl as he liberally applied lubricant to the outside of the tube. He stepped in front of the girl and put his hand on her forehead. “You need to relax and not resist this.” Dr. Qwinn placed the tube into the girl’s left nostril and slowly, carefully inserted the tube up through her nasal cavity, through her sinus and kept pushing until the tube appeared in the back of her throat. The girl groaned and gagged, but stayed at attention. He picked the string and fed it through the tube until he could see it protruding into her throat. Reaching inside with the forceps, he pulled on the string until it hung out of her mouth. Dr. Qwinn looped the string around the ring on the front of the collar so it wouldn’t pull back through.</p> <p>After making sure the string was secure, Dr. Qwinn put his hand on the girl’s forehead once again and quickly and smoothly withdrew the tube. She gagged and choked some more as the tube was extracted. Dr. Qwinn performed the procedure with the other nostril. It went as smoothly as the first. The girl reacted as before except it was obvious that she struggled to keep her hands at her sides and not reach up to stop him.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn dropped the tube onto the right-hand tray and then evened up the ends of the string, and drew evenly. The result was that the loop on the end of the string pulled on the tender flesh that separated the girl’s nostrils. He left the remainder dangling.</p> <p>“You may put your head up.”</p> <p>Tears ran freely down the girl’s cheeks as she stood at attention, eyes blinking but fixed straight ahead. Rather than soothing the burning in her eyes, the salty tears added to her discomfort.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn selected a hollow brass tube about one-half inch in diameter. It had three holes drilled in it; one near each end and one slightly larger hole in the middle. The tube was crosshatched as if to improve one’s grip on it. He took up the end of the string and with some effort and a couple of false starts threaded the string into the tube through the middle hole and then out the holes on the end. Holding it up in front of the girls face and tugging here and there, Dr. Qwinn made sure that the strings remained even and that they would pull through the holes smoothly.</p> <p>He walked behind the girl, still holding the tube in front of her face. “Open up your mouth.” The girl opened her mouth slightly, unsure of what would happen next and not sure if she wanted to find out. “A little wider,” he encouraged. She complied. Drawing the string carefully through the tube, Dr. Qwinn inserted the tube into her mouth so that it pressed against the corners of her lips. He drew the strings tight and the tube pulled back on the corners of her mouth slightly.</p> <p>Holding the strings snug, Dr. Qwinn picked up a small metal disc. There were four holes in this disc, two on the right edge and two on the left. The center part of the disc was hollow and at its center was a small wheel which resembled the striker wheel of the old-style zippo lighters. When the string was threaded through the holes, the right string in the upper hole on the right and out the upper hole on the left, and the left string in the lower hole on the left and out the lower hole on the right, the wheel would turn to allow the string to be pulled through one way but not the opposite. In other words, the strings could be tightened, but not loosened.</p> <p>Making sure to apply even pressure, Dr. Qwinn drew the strings until the disc rested on the back of the girl’s neck. Using the forceps, he continued to tighten the strings until he couldn’t pull them any tighter. The girl whimpered with each tug. The end result was that the string between her nostrils bit into the tender flesh without breaking the skin. It put pressure on her sinus passages giving her that unpleasant feeling that we all know from when we have had a cold. The rough tube drew back on the corners of her mouth painfully.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn checked his work before clipping off the excess string.</p> <p>“Why?” the girl asked, her speech distorted and wet. She choked and drool spilled from her mouth to land on her chest.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn chuckled. “Usually I won’t tolerate my subjects speaking to me without my permission. But this time I’ll make an exception. By why, I assume that you want to know why did I place this elaborate construct on you? Simply put, it hurts. Let me elaborate. The flesh at the base of the nose is very tender. And pressure on there becomes unbearable over time. But it also has the effect of inhibiting the vomit reflex. I assure you that you’ll thank me later for that bit. The gag will remind you not to speak and as you already know, even the one word you uttered caused you pain in your sinus and caused you to gag, so you’ll want to keep as silent as possible. Of course, during the experiment I’ll test your reading ability by having you recite a short story, but that will come later.</p> <p>The girl sobbed. Dr. Qwinn frowned. “Now don’t get all weepy on me girl. We’ve got a long way to go and there’ll be plenty to weep about.”</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn moved the basin that had held the string over to the right tray. Turning back to the left, he slid a shallow basin to the edge, and placed two child-sized latex gloves next to the small basin. “Hold out your right hand,” he ordered sharply. The girl complied, holding her hand out palm up. Dr. Qwinn turned her hand over face down and holding onto each finger he carefully and deftly inserted a tiny stainless steel wedge under each of her fingernails. This pulled up on the nail but not enough to seperate it. The wedges were rough on the bottom and pressed down on the tender flesh under her nails. This was extremely painful and the girl hissed and shrieked with each application. After he let her hand go the girl shook it violently and danced from foot to foot, hissing and spitting drool all over the place. Smiling, Dr. Qwinn did the same to her left hand the stood back and watched as the girl did her dance. Shaking both hands and stomping both feet, the girl groaned, shrieked, gagged, snorted and moaned all at once. He let her go on for a few minutes before shouting, “ENOUGH!”.</p> <p>The girl froze as if slapped, which is exactly what he did. Her head snapped to the left as his open gloved hand struck her on the right cheek. Her cheek reddened immediately and she began to wail.</p> <p>“Wail all you want to girl, but you are to remain at attention at all times. Don’t you realize that we’ve got a long way to go?”</p> <p>The girl snapped to attention, sobbing. She couldn’t believe that he had just hit her like that. She desperately wanted to lift her hands; to do something, anything to relieve the pain, even if it were only for a moment.</p> <p>“That’s much better,”Dr. Qwinn said calmly. “Now, hold out your right hand.”</p> <p>Reluctantly, the girl complied. Dr. Qwinn put a latex glove on her hand, making sure that her fingers pressed tightly into the ends putting pressure on her nails and forcing the wedges deeper into her flesh. The girl sighed and moaned. She looked like she was going to swoon. Her head drooped and her knees bent slightly.”</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn put his hand under her chin. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” he told the girl. “If you pass out, you’ll fall off the stool and hang from that collar and we aren’t ready for that part of the experiment. Now, get a grip on yourself and give me your other hand.”</p> <p>Somehow the girl rallied and got her legs under her again. Slowly, she extended her left hand.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn put the girl’s left hand in a glove. Then he held onto her left wrist and stepped around the girl drawing her left arm behind her back and up until her arm was just below her shoulder blade. He picked up a chrome dog chain from the tray and looped it around her wrist leaving room for her right wrist which he grabbed and inserted. After drawing the chain tight he lifted her arms slightly and ran the chain around her neck, across her throat, and back down to her wrists where he locked it. The girl’s arms were drawn up behind her. If she let her arms drop, she choked. Keeping her arms in that position was difficult and already she was showing the strain.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn returned to the tray and positioned four more objects. Three looked like test-tubes, except they had a rubber gasket on the open end and a metal fitting on the closed end. The fourth object looked like a bicycle pump, the kind that looks like a gigantic syringe. He picked up one of the tubes and put it against the girl’s chest over her aerola, mindful of the fit. The gasket was slightly larger than her brown spot and Dr. Qwinn nodded, satisfied.</p> <p>He attached the end of the pump to the tube and pressed the unit against her chest until she flinched. “You need to push forward girl. This must seat properly in order to do its proper job.” The girl leaned towards Dr. Qwinn and with one slow and steady pull on the handle of the pump, he drew her tender flesh inside the tube. The girl screamed bloody murder and tried to pull away. To keep the tube from seperating from her skin, Dr. Qwinn leaned forward. The end result was that the stool almost tipped over. The girl stopped screaming as the fear of falling overcame her desire to escape the pain. He waited until she gingerly centered herself on the stool again before continuing. Her skin was loose enough that Dr. Qwinn was able to draw about one-half an inch into the tube, which was more than sufficient for what he had in mind.</p> <p>Since the girl knew what was coming, she was able to steel herself against the sudden pain as Dr. Qwinn attached the second tube to her other nippie. She screamed, but didn’t step backwards.</p> <p>“Spread your legs, girl.”</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn assisted the girl as she spread her legs until her feet were on the edges of the stool. This put pressure on the collar on her neck and the constriction of her airway caused her to wheeze satisfactorily as she panted.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn set up the final tube and put the contraption back on the tray. Leaning down for a better view, he used his thumb and forefinger to tease the girl’s love button free from the rest of her cunnie. The girl moaned as he stroked it gently between his latex-covered fingers. He kept this up until he was sure that she was well into a pleasure response. Before she could react he seated the third tube over the nub of flesh and drew it down into the tube.</p> <p>For the girl, the world exploded. One moment she was relaxed, even in the extreme bondage situation she found herself in. The next moment she stiffened and thrust her hips forward. Dr. Qwinn had moved quickly to detach the pump so the result of her hip thrusting was to cause the tube to sway, yanking on her tender flesh. This caused her to scream and throw her hips backwards which caused the tube to yank a different direction and so on. The stool swayed and threatened to topple with each thrust. Dr. Qwinn waited patiently, setting up his next procedure. After a few moments she subsided, weeping. Calmly, he told her to put her feet in the center of the stool again.</p> <p>The girl barely regained her balance, her feet in the center of the stool, when Dr. Qwinn continued. He placed his hand on her left foot and bore down, holding it in place. Dr. Qwinn then inserted wedges under each of her toenails. This was caused even greater pain than her fingers, but the girl was rapidly tiring and barely reacted. She swayed slightly and it took her most of her strength just to remain standing. Dr. Qwinn knew that she wasn’t going to be able to endure much longer, so he needed to speed things up a bit. He quickly put wedges under the nails of her right foot.</p> <p>After he was done with her feet Dr. Qwinn picked up the pump and pulled the handle out to it’s full extension. He connected a thin balloon-shaped latex object about the thickness of a pencil to the end of the pump. He inserted it up the girl’s butthole dry with one long smooth thrust then inflated it to its full two inch diameter. The girl’s moaned and wiggled her butt. She grunted as her body tried to expel the object, which helped the device to seat itself more quickly.</p> <p>Dr. Quinn picked up what appeared to be a small ring from the small basin. Seperating it into two halves, he placed one half above and one below the tube that was tormenting her left nippie. He pressed them together and the girl drew in a sharp breath as the stainless steel needles in the middle of the ring pierced her skin. The halves of the ring mated together with a click, causing the tube to break it’s seal and fall to the floor. Her flesh was still drawn away from her body, held in place by the ring. He was always facinated that the flesh tried to snap back to it’s original shape and ended up as resembling a ball, or small baloon.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn repeated the procedure with her other nippie. He picked up the tubes and put them on the right tray. He knew that the next procedure would require him to act quickly, so he used a small wrench to open the speed link that attached the chain to the back of the girl’s collar. Getting the last clamp, he put it onto the girls stretched clit. The girl screamed and swooned. Dr. Qwinn lifted her up into his arms and unhooked her collar from the chain. He gingerly placed her butt on the stool so she was lying on her back. Her upper body and legs dangled over the sides of the stool. He checked and found a good pulse, so he continued.</p> <p>The ring around the girl’s clit had a smaller ring attached to the bottom half. Dr. Qwinn clipped a dog leash to the ring and let it dangle. He turned to the tray and picked up what could best be described as an inverted cowbell. It had a rubber gasket in the open end which he slipped over her foot. He put it’s mate on her other foot.</p> <p>“There, done with phase one,” Dr. Qwinn announced to nobody in particular. Sitting the girl up on the stool, he broke an ammonia pellet beneath her nose and she woke with a start.</p> <p>“We’re almost done girl”, he said almost tenderly. “Can you stand up?”</p> <p>A trooper, the girl nodded and Dr. Qwinn helped her to stand. The weight of her body pressed her feet deeper into the metal shoes. She hissed, but she had no energy for any other reaction.</p> <p>Dr. Qwinn picked up the leash. As he lead the girl to her cage for a rest he thought what a great summer it was going to be.</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
361,"Jamie's Saturday, Part 1",1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,"For the kinder, gentler reader.",2006-03-06,9,5,"g, self bd",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jamie opened her mouth wide before gently touching the lipstick to her lower lip. Slowly she drew it across her lip to the right then left and back to the center. She did this three times, just like her mother had shown her. She was proud that she didn’t get any on her five-year old face.</p> <p>She bussed, transferring the red satiny color from her lower lip to her upper. She made a kissy face and leaned in to check in the mirror. There were a few gaps which she touched up quickly. She kept her mouth open while the lipstick set. She knew that the makeup would stay on no matter what happened.</p> <p>She loved the way her lips looked in lipstick. She made funny shapes with her mouth, turning her head from side to side until she started laughing and fell on the floor. She rolled around for a bit, enjoying the feel of the carpet on her bare skin, careful not to touch her lips to the fabric.</p> <p>Catching her breath, Jamie returned to the mirror. She rummaged through the junk on the table in front of her until she came up with her eye makeup set. She liked bright blue eye shadow. She thought it was pretty with her light brown hair, so she put that on. Just like the lipstick she put more on than she needed.</p> <p>Jamie batted her eyes at herself in the mirror bringing on some more giggling. She didn’t need mascara. Her eyelashes were very long and jet black, so she was done.</p> <p>She picked up a pair of earrings that her mommy had given her after daddy left. They were diamonds set into dangles about three inches long and a quarter inch wide. Yes, they were real diamonds. They were kind of heavy for her ears, but she loved to wear them. Especially when she played the game. She put them in her ears and shook her head from side to side. She loved the way they swung from her earlobes and caught the light.</p> <p>Jamie next took a pair of sheer suntan pantyhose and put them on, slipping them on slowly, enjoying as always the kiss of the silky fabric against her skin. She stood and worked the hose carefully up her little girl legs and over her hips. This style of pantyhose was called “hip hugger” and it barely covered her hip bones. She made sure that everything was adjusted just so, then climbed on the chair and admired herself in the mirror. She loved the way the dark brown of the nylons contrasted with her creamy white skin.</p> <p>Jamie leapt of the chair and raced across the room to leap up on her bed. She landed kneeling and picked up a panty. It was red and sheer, a grown-up sized panty that her mother had worn the day before. Jamie had grabbed it from the hamper before her mother collected the laundry that morning. Holding on to the panty, she picked up a black necktie that had belonged to her father. He really liked the thin look of the sixties and so the tie itself was about three-quarters of an inch wide, perfect for what Jamie had in mind. Careful not to chip the polish on her nails she packed the panty into her mouth. The last bit took effort but she was able to tuck it all inside. She picked up the necktie and used it to tie the panty into her mouth, pulling it as tight behind her head as she could before tying a perfect square knot. There was plenty of tie left so Jamie tied the ends together so they would be the perfect length down her back.</p> <p>Next Jamie picked up a pair of tights that she had outgrown. She had already cut off the panty part and just the two leg pieces remained. She looped the first around her ankles, which she had crossed, making sure that the tights were tight enough so she couldn’t uncross her ankles. She took the second and carefully measured the length she needed before tying a slip knot in the foot end and then tying the open end around her ankles so she couldn’t bring her legs together.</p> <p>Jamie checked the clock on her bed stand. It read “9 o’clock” in the morning.</p> <p>Then Jamie picked up a pair of small swimming goggles. She had put clear tape over the lenses which was carefully cut to fit exactly. Then she put black electrical tape on the lenses so all what was left was a small square hole to see out of. When she wore them, Jamies field of view was severely limited. The clear tape limited the light that came through the hole, an effect similar to wearing sunglasses inside a building. Jamie would have to concentrate and stare at a thing for a bit (sometimes quite a bit) in order to make out what the object was.</p> <p>Using touch alone, Jamie found and picked up a pair of child-sized handcuffs. These were toys that she and her father had bought from that giant toy supermarket downtown. They were metal, fairly good quality and sturdy. They had a safety release so you didn’t need the key to open them. Her father was quite handy with tools so he ground down the quick release handle and inserted a small pin so that the cuffs wouldn’t open without the key.</p> <p>Jamie locked the cuff on her right wrist until the metal touched her skin. She liked the coolness of the metal and took a moment to caress the cuff, touching her skin and then the metal in turn, remembering fondly the games that her father used to play with her.</p> <p>Jamie drew herself back to the present. She needed to concentrate as the next part was tricky. Working by touch, Jamie mated the loop from her gag and the loop from her ankle. Then she slipped the handcuff through both loops and clasped it on her left wrist. The chain was long enough for her to get a good push on the clamp and closed the cuff until it touched her skin.</p> <p>Jamie loved this part and felt a thrill as she let go of the material and situated the cuffs. Right now she was kneeling and the two loops met near the small of her back. After staring for a few moments to be sure of her position on the bed, Jamie toppled forward landing with a woof and a squeal as she bounced towards the edge of the bed. One of these days she was sure she was going to miscalculate and wind up in hospital. But not this time.</p> <p>Jamie’s legs were bent with her feet sticking up into the air. She straightened her legs slowly until the slipknot closed on the handcuff chain. She felt a moment of excitement as she realized that she was really tied. At this point she would need help to get out of her bonds. If she wasn’t gagged, Jamie would have been grinning from ear to ear at that moment.</p> <p>Wiggling, Jamie succeeded in sliding off the edge of the bed until her foot touched the ground. Carefully she stood up on the one foot. She practiced gymnastics and so had great balance. The tights connecting her ankle to the cuff didn’t give much and so she was limited in two ways; first she could only hop on one foot or the other, and second she couldn’t straighten out her legs without dragging her head back and forcing herself to look at the ceiling. If she wanted to see where she was going, as much as she could wearing the goggles, she needed to hop.</p> <p>Jamie hopped across her room to the door or I should say into the door, which she had closed without thinking. She bounced off the door and it took a great deal of skill and quick hops but somehow Jamie kept herself upright. Unharmed and giggling, Jamie hopped back to the door, slowly this time, and examined the handle like a myopic mole, her face barely an inch away from the handle. The handle to her door wasn’t standard for most bedroom doors. Instead of a round handle, her father had installed one that had a bar sticking out parallel to the surface of the door so he could use his elbow to open the door when he would carry his bound little girl to bed. It had a lock built into the handle with a little knob so he could secure the door so they wouldn’t be disturbed as they played. Jamie couldn’t remember if she had locked the door. Finally she determined that the door wasn’t locked and she used her chin to pull on the handle and open the door.</p> <p>Jamie hopped slowly out into the hallway. Now she was in tough territory as the floors in the main areas of the house were polished wood and her foot tended to slip a bit as it landed. On the way to the stairs Jamie slipped twice, both times catching herself on the wall.</p> <p>Jamie was smart enough to know that the stairs were dangerous in her current state. She had carefully counted the number of hops from her door to the top of the stairs and practiced until she could do it without thinking. Balancing at the top step, Jamie sat down on her nylon-clad tush. She slid her feet forwards until she felt the next step and slid until she felt the edge of the landing against her butt. Then she pushed her feet out past the edge of the step. The end result was that her butt slipped off the landing and fetched up hard against the step below.</p> <p>Jamie moaned and drew in a sharp breath through her nose. Her butt hurt like she was being paddled, which was why she liked going down the stairs this way. The stairs had twenty steps and when she regained her footing at the bottom, her skin showed red through the nylons.</p> <p>Slowly Jamie hopped down the downstairs hallway and into the kitchen. Already her tush was throbbing and her legs protested loudly. She was panting heavily from the exertion and even though the house was cool enough for her bare nippies to stand at attention, Jamie was warm.</p> <p>In the kitchen, Jamie hopped to the blob that she knew had to be her mother. She focused her gaze on what must have been her mother’s face. Her mother said, “Well, what a little beauty you are today. Out for a stroll?”</p> <p>Jamie wanted to banter with her mother but all that came out of her packed mouth was a muffled “mmmmmph.”</p> <p>Jamie’s mother bent down and grasped Jamie’s face gently in one hand. “Are those my good red panties you have stuffed in there young lady?”</p> <p>Jamie blushed. She hadn’t gotten permission to use her mother’s panties. Her mother tolerated her need to be tied up, even tying up Jamie and her friend Stephie a few times, but Jamie wasn’t sure how she would react to having her panties in someone's mouth.</p> <p>“I am very cross with you young lady. I have half a mind to turn you over my knee and paddle your bottom redder than it is right now, but you would like that too much.”</p> <p>Jamie had to agree.</p> <p>Jamies mother smiled impishly. “I know what. Maybe I won’t give you the key to your cuffs. Maybe spending the weekend tied and gagged like that, going hungry and thirsty, peeing and pooping in your pantyhose will teach you to ask first. Hmmm? What do you think?”</p> <p>Jamie shook her head violently from side to side. She squeaked, startled, as the earrings struck her in the face. She growled.</p> <p>“So, you won’t take mommies things again without asking her?”</p> <p>Jamie nodded her head with the same enthusiasm.</p> <p>“Good. Here’s your key.”</p> <p>Jamies mother tossed the key in the direction of the living room. It skittered and clattered across the floor. It bounced at an odd angle off a table leg before stopping against the wall.</p> <p>“Mmmmmm!,” Jamie said as she heard the key hit the living room floor. Her mother wasn’t playing fair. She was supposed to drop the key on the floor of the kitchen and then Jamie would find it in a few minutes, no more than half and hour. This would take hours and Stephie would be over around noon.</p> <p>As if she could read Jamies thoughts her mother said, “This will remind you not to use my things without asking first.”</p> <p>Resigned, Jamie carefully sank to her knees. She bent low at the waist until the floor came into focus. Then she scooted off to search for the key.</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
362,Hello My Name is Lucy,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2006-03-20,8,3,"Mg, bond, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Hello, my name is Lucy”, the pretty young brunette told the support group.</p> <p>“Hi Lucy.” Everyone responded. Some of them even sounded like they cared.</p> <p>“I’ve been asked to address this group today by Dr. Morrison. I told her that I would be happy to address you all as we have something in common. I too was forced to pose for pictures and movies as a little girl. In my case it was my Uncle and his friends.</p> <p>“It started on my first birthday. My uncle had bought me a special birthday outfit. It was a burgundy jumper dress. It was cut lower than most, especially on the sides, and was very short barely covering my panties. There was a white sheer top that went underneath the dress. It had long sleeves. A pair of sheer white lycra pantyhose for my legs, black patent shoes and white ribbons for my pigtails completed the outfit. I remember feeling really good, really pretty as my mother helped me get dressed. I loved the way my Uncle cooed over me and while I couldn’t understand everything that he was saying I knew that he loved me.</p> <p>“If only I knew. The day went very well. There were other children from the neighborhood. We were new and I didn’t know any of them. I still don’t. There was cake and pin the tail on the donkey and tag. My mother hired a clown who made little animals from balloons.</p> <p>“After the party was over and everyone had left, my mother left for her job. Actually she worked two jobs, afternoon/evenings in the diner and nights as a janitor for a big business in town.</p> <p>“That evening my Uncle told my mother that he would watch me and she called the Mrs. Phillips and canceled. Usually Mrs. Phillips would come over and sit with me all night. I mean that literally, sitting in a comfortable recliner in my room next to my crib she would rock me until I fell asleep.</p> <p>“I didn’t know many words at that age, but I was bright; still am I suppose. I knew more than most kids at that age. My Uncle talked to me and I heard the word nap. I didn’t want to nap and fussed, so he gave me something to drink. Before I knew it I was fast asleep.</p> <p>“I vaguely remember dreaming, though it wasn’t a dream, rather I was waking up a bit and seeing what was going on. One time my Uncle’s friend was standing over me, looking at me funny. His hand was on his lower tummy, or so I thought at the time, and he was rubbing it like it hurt him. I didn’t like to see people hurting and wanted to give him a hug and make it feel better but I couldn’t move my arms. I drifted off to sleep again.</p> <p>“Some of the other things I remember…I remember waking a bit as someone spanked me. Things were blurry. I wanted to yell but something stuck my mouth closed, though not closed as something soft and icky tasting was inside my mouth. I remember it really hurting, and it went on for a very long time. When the spanking stopped I went to sleep again.</p> <p>“I woke again to someone smearing something gooey over my face. It felt hot. A bit got in my eye and I tried to rub it but my arms wouldn’t work.</p> <p>“Finally I woke fully. I was lying in my crib, and my muscles hurt. I tried to move but I couldn’t. My mouth was still stuck, that icky thing still shoved inside. I looked for Mrs. Phillips but no one was in the chair. I looked across the room and I saw myself in the dressing mirror. I was lying on my tummy, still in my birthday clothes except my shoes had been taken off. White tape was on my face, over my mouth. I had a dress that used a rope for a belt, and that rope was tied around my wrists so they were crossed at the small of my back and then wrapped around my ankles so my legs were bent and pulled close to my hands. Tape wrapped around my legs above my knees. I didn’t know what was happening.</p> <p>“Then I saw a stranger come into my room. A strange man. As I got older I realized he was the man leaning over me playing with himself. He turned to yell something out the door. I heard my Uncle’s name and that I was awake. My Uncle came into the room and flipped me roughly over onto my side, so I was facing the mirror. He pulled up my jumper dress and I saw that my pretty panties were gone and the pantyhose had been ripped away from my cunnie area.</p> <p>“My Uncle picked up a tube of something. I remember thinking that it was toothpaste. He put some of it on his finger and rubbed it all over my cunnie and up inside. It felt good, not like toothpaste at all. He stepped back and I saw the man holding a camera. Mommy had taken a lot of movies of me so I knew that it made pictures that we could see on the wall.</p> <p>“I looked back at my Uncle. I didn’t know why he was staring at me like he was. I didn’t have any time to figure things out as it suddenly felt like someone had poured water from the stove on my cunnie. I knew what water from the stove felt like because one time my mother splashed a bit and it burnt my skin. This burned worse than that. I arched my back and screamed. I remember kicking and trying to roll over, anything to get away from the pain that I was feeling down there, inside and outside. I remember the smell. I can’t smell that odor without wanting to cover myself down there.</p> <p>“I felt the sticky give way from my upper lip. My Uncle said something naughty and grabbed a roll of tape from my dresser. He was tall and was next to me in a couple of steps. He lifted me until I was kneeling. This pulled on the rope around my wrists and hurt my wrists and shoulders something awful. He ripped the tape off of my mouth and I remember feeling a sharp pain as the tape took a little skin with it. He used his thumbs to shove the icky cloth, it was a woman's stocking by the way, further into my mouth. I choked on it. He then wrapped the tape around my face tight. My face felt like it was squeezed in a vice. He took off his belt and I remember trying to cringe away from him. I had seen the little boy who lived next door get a whupping from his father with a belt and I thought that was going to happen to me. I even forgot the pain in my cunnie for a moment.</p> <p>“He didn’t hit me with the belt. Rather he looped it through the buckle. Looking back I remember the belt was about two inches wide, about the length of my neck by the way, and had a roller buckle with two tangs. Or is it tines? Those things that fit through holes in the belt and keep it from slipping back out.</p> <p>“He took the belt and put it over my head. I looked up at him, my eyes wide, not knowing what was going to happen next. He snugged the belt around my neck and then used it to lift me up onto my knees. With my hands tied to my feet this drew up on my legs and my thigh muscles started to cramp. But I really didn’t notice this too much, or my still burning cunnie. The belt squeezed my neck. I could breathe but it was wheezy and I had to work at it. My head started to pound and my ears felt like someone was banging on a drum inside them. I could see myself in the mirror, hanging from the belt. It was clipped to a chain over my crib that used to hold my hanging play toy.</p> <p>“My Uncle let go of the chain and stepped back. He must have pulled on it somewhat as I remember swaying, my knees pivoting on the sheets. I tried to scream but the pressure from the belt kept me from making any sound. The room started to get dark when he suddenly let me down. I plopped onto the mattress face down, my head hanging out over the edge. He pulled my head back and used a knife to cut the tape and pull it back from my mouth though it still wrapped around behind my head, and he pulled the cloth from inside. I drew a long breath and coughed. I wailed.</p> <p>“My Uncle grabbed me by one of my pigtails and pushed this ugly long thing at my mouth. It came from inside of his zipper and I thought it was a snake, like the one on my favorite cartoon. Before I could shut my mouth he forced it inside until I choked again. He grabbed my other pigtail and used them as handles as he shoved the thing in and out of my mouth. He did it real slow and just as I thought it was going to finally pop out he pushed it back in again.</p> <p>“By now my cunnie was numb. My neck hurt more and my jaws which were spread as wide as they could be spread by his member. Suddenly something hot and sticky and salty filled my mouth. I tried to swallow the stuff, which smelled like the stuff that was smeared on my face the night before, but there was too much and I spit the rest out. A big glob landed on Uncles boots. His prized leather cowboy boots.</p> <p>“He howled and held me up on my knees by my left pigtail and he slapped me hard across the face with his right hand. He said something like “witch” which was a word that I knew because I was one for Halloween two weeks before. The slap hurt and I tasted something bitter added to the salty taste of the stuff that came out of his snake.</p> <p>“He picked up the icky cloth and used it to wipe his boot before pushing it into my mouth again. He wrapped tape around my face tighter than before and even wrapped tape over my eyes. I got them closed just in time.</p> <p>“He picked me up and dropped me onto the mattress face down. The air went out of my lungs with a whoosh. I felt rough hands lift my wrists and tie something there. Then my arms were pulled away from my body and I was lifted until only my lower tummy was on the mattress. It felt like my arms were going to pull out of my sockets. Then I felt someone tighten the belt around my neck and pulled it around the rope so it pulled my head up. Something was tied around my upper arms pulling them tighter together and putting more strain on my wrists.</p> <p>“I heard Uncle and his friend leave.</p> <p>“It felt like forever before I heard my mommies voice. She was yelling and Uncle was yelling and then I felt someone untying me. It was my mommy. She was real careful as she let me free. She held me as the feeling returned to my body, which hurt more than before. I remember looking up into her eyes and seeing anger there. I thought she was mad at me. She touched the spot where my face had been torn and at the finger bruises on the side of my face. She turned to Uncle and called him an Idiot, which he was.</p> <p>“As she got up with me in her arms she said something to Uncle in a soft voice, something that she had said to me lots of times in my short life. She said, ‘Be more careful next time.’</p> <p>“My nightmare was just starting.”</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
363,Lori’s Tale: The Final Chapter,-1,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,,2006-09-16,1,1,g/bd,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lori wept.</p> <p>She didn't know how long she had been kept in that room, or even how long she had laid there drifting in and out of consciousness. Her daddy had forced on her tortures and torments that Lori had never thought possible. Her young mind reeled at the memory of them.</p> <p>Now Lori was enduring what she thought had to be the worst torture yet: waiting. She was hot and sweaty, blind and deaf in a clear rubber hood as she labored to breathe through two small holes, her nose almost squashed flat against her face. She was still tied tightly, spread face up on the rough mattress with harsh cords stretching her limbs until she thought they were going to tear from their sockets. Her mouth was still wrenched open by an awful tasting inflatable latex gag and she could feel every mark that the leather flogger had left on her body.</p> <p>The pain had gone well past the point of coping. Lori wished that her daddy was in the room right then, that she could talk to him because she was ready to say anything, to do anything, to make the pain stop.</p> <p>As if fulfilling her wish, Lori felt rough hands on her body. She screamed and even though she was too exhausted to move, still she wanted to get away from those hands, her daddies hands. Yet she laid still. There was something different, gentle about the touch. She felt a soothing, cooling sensation on her body as balm was applied to her wounds.</p> <p>Lori groaned as her hands and legs were untied from the bed and she was rolled over onto her stomach. Her shoulders and hips protested, but her arms and legs were numb and she dreaded the ache that would return as her limbs woke from their slumber.</p> <p>The balm was applied to her backside from shoulder to calf. Lori no longer felt the pain from the whipping that she had endured. Cold steel cut the cords away from her wrists and ankles. Strong arms held her close for what seemed like an eternity as she convulsed and writhed as feeling returned to her arms and legs.</p> <p>Finally cold air slapped her face as the hood was cut from her head. She almost shouted with joy when the gag was deflated and removed, though she could still taste the latex. She kept her eyes closed as she automatically swallowed two pills that were placed on her tongue near the back of her mouth. She drank deeply of the cool water that was poured into her mouth quickly but slowly enough that she did not choke.</p> <p>Lori wanted to sleep but she had to see her daddies face, to ask him why he had done those things to her. It took some effort but she forced her eyes to open. Everything was blurry at first, but soon came into focus. She saw that her daddy was beaming and smiling.</p> <p>""So, honey,"" he began with a voice that screamed how proud her was of her. ""What do you think about Daddy's job?""</p> <p>Lori was taken aback by her father’s question. She thought for a long moment before she remembered what day it was. She laid her hand against his cheek in a gesture that asked him to wait for her reply. It took her another long moment to get her punished jaw and raw throat to work together again before she said in a raspy voice, “Cool Daddy. Can I come again next year?</p></div>","['Please note—This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
364,"Jamie's Saturday, Part 2",2,BIGIRISH,bigirishusa@yahoo.com,Had this one laying around all summer. Hope you like it.,2006-09-16,1,2,"Fg/bd, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bigirish020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jamie stayed very still. Frustration and the cool of the floor made her tremble. She had just spent hours combing the floor of the living room looking for the key to the handcuffs that bound her wrists behind her without success. She knew that it had to be in the room somewhere.</p> <p>Jamie considered her situation. The key had to be in plain sight. It couldn't have skittered under a piece of furniture as everything in the room sat flush with the floor. Where was the key?</p> <p>Jamie took in a deep cleansing breath through her nose. She was uncomfortable, not because of the way she was tied as she had been tied far tighter, but her knees and shins ached from contact with the hard floor and the muscles in her legs protested their enforced position.</p> <p>Where was that key?</p> <p>Jamie jumped as the front doorbell rang. She knew that it was most likely her friend Stephie arriving for their play date, but she couldn't help but feel a thrill at the off chance that it was a stranger who would catch her tied up wearing nothing but pantyhose. That would be naughty and Jamie blushed and giggled.</p> <p>Jamie scooted until she faced the front hallway. She tried to see who was at the door, but the goggles prevented her from seeing anything useful that far away. She snorted at the unfairness of it all. She had planned a quick game of find the key, but her mother had thrown the key into the large living room instead of the kitchen and now she couldn't find it. Worse that that, now Stephie would see her tied up and helpless. Not that Stephie hadn't seen her tied and helpless before. They traded being the damsel in distress and the captor, but today was Stephie's turn to be tied up. Not that Jamie minded being tied up. Her mother often said that Jamie came out of the womb bound and gagged. She loved it so much that she always asked to be tied for the entire day on her birthday instead of having a party. Last year, her fifth birthday, Stephie and mom tied Jamie so she had to sit on her old potty training toilet, a very uncomfortable and degrading position to be sure. Her mom had taken pictures and Jamie had an eight by ten glossy print of her slumped over asleep.</p> <p>Jamie strained to listen as her mother and her bestest friend spoke in soft voices and giggled. After a long while, Jamie could see their shapes as they came into the living room.</p> <p>Jamie's mother walked over to her bound daughter and squatted down. ""Poor dear,"" she said as she patted Jamie on a nylon clad leg. Almost as soon as Jamie started looking for the key, her mother had slipped into the room and snatched it up. The key had been in the pocket of her apron all day. Jamie's mom smiled as she quietly placed the key inches from Jamie's knee.</p> <p>Stephie stood in the doorway, leaning against the jamb. She regarded her younger friend with amusement, a wise smile upon her lips. Where Jamie had light brown hair and eyes, Stephie's hair was jet black and her eyes were so deep brown that they were almost black. Jamie had a full lower lip and a moderate upper, Stephie's soft lips were full all around so when her mouth was closed it appeared as if she were puckering up for a kiss.</p> <p>As Jamie's mother stood and walked to Jamie's side, Stephie quickly and quietly moved to stand right beside her little friend. ""Mom says you couldn't find the key,"" she said suddenly. She smiled as Jamie jumped and turned her head towards the sound. ""You are silly."" Stephie began as she bent down and picked up the key. ""You quit too soon, silly girl. The key is right here."" Stephie tapped the key against Jamie's leg.</p> <p>Jamie knew that her mother had set her up. There was no way that she could have missed the key like that. She tried to voice a little girl curse, but her mother's panties kept her from saying what she wanted to say. And she was very amused by Jamie's current situation.</p> <p>""I think Jamie deserves a penalty. Do you agree Mom?"" Stephie offered.</p> <p>""Why yes Steph. I do believe she does,"" replied Mom. ""What do you have in mind?""</p> <p>""A spanking.""</p> <p>Jamie fidgeted as she listened to the exchange. She knew that she was in for it, and it was pretty apparent that she had been set up.</p> <p>""A spanking would be perfect,"" said Jamie's Mom. ""I'll get my spat.""</p> <p>Jamie turned her face in the direction of her mother's voice and whined. Her mother had been a professional chef before she quit to give birth to Jamie. Mom had kept all of her expensive tools, including her spatula. It was an all metal tool used to flip meat on grills. She had felt it's sting before.</p> <p>Mom had already put the spat where she could find it easily. She returned more quickly than Jamie expected and Jamie didn't know mom was there until Jamie found herself lifted up by her waist. Jamie was very ticklish and though she knew that she was going to be spanked, something that she didn't like at all, she began to laugh.</p> <p>Jamie's mother put Jamie face down on a footstool with her legs dangling over the edge. Her legs were tired so they dropped towards the floor exposing her butt and causing the necktie to pull her head backwards.</p> <p>Stephie grinned as she stood in front of Jamie. She really liked being spanked and whenever she spanked one of her friends she secretly pretended that she was the one on the receiving end. ""How many swats should we give her?"" she asked Jamie's Mom as she ran her hand over Jamie's nylon-clad butt.</p> <p>""Well let's see."" Jamie's mom began. ""I don't have to spank Jamie very often but when I do I usually use my hand so to get good effect I usually spank her nonstop for a full five minutes, since she is five years old.</p> <p>""Cool"" Stephie pressed the spat against Jamie's butt cheek. Jamie's mother had stored the spat in the fridge all day and so the metal was cold. Stephie held the spat there for a moment, drew in a deep breath and then raised the spat to start the spanking.</p> <p>""However,"" Jamie's mom interrupted.</p> <p>Stephie stopped in her downward swing.</p> <p>Jamie squirmed under her mother's arm. She wanted them to get it over with.</p> <p>""Five minutes with the hand just reddens the butt and makes the point nicely. But five minutes with that would bruise her tender bottom and that wouldn't be very fun, would it?""</p> <p>Stephie was disappointed. She lowered her arm and tapped the spat against her leg. ""I guess so."" she said finally.</p> <p>""How about you spank her five times on the butt and then I'll take the spat and spank her five more times.""</p> <p>Stephie didn't answer, she just swatted Jamie without warning. Jamie stiffened and squealed at the sudden sharp pain on her buttock. Stephie didn't hesitate. The spat was heavy and Stephie brought it down as hard as she could, as fast as she could. When she was done there were five rectangular red spots on Jamie's butt.</p> <p>Jamie's mom took the spat and began her assault while Stephie held Jamie in place. Her first blow landed on the reddest of the marks, matching its angle perfectly. Jamie screamed this time. Her mother took her time between blows, landing each one carefully and accurately. She went well beyond the five swats she had agreed to and when she was finished, Jamie's butt showed bright red through the nylons.</p> <p>""My, I seemed to have gone over my limit."" Jamie's mother said in mock innocence. ""Maybe I should let Stephie play catch up.""</p> <p>Jamie growled again and in spite of the fact that the weight of her legs kept her head pulled back and limited her movement, she shook her head no.</p> <p>Stephie couldn't stand any more. She covered her face in her hands and began laughing. She laughed so hard that she fell onto her butt, that hurt and made her laugh even more.</p> <p>Then Jamie's mother started laughing. That was too much for Jamie. She began to wail.</p> <p>Jamie's mother sobered quickly and motioned for Stephie to give her the key. Stephie was still laughing as she handed it over. It didn't take long for Jamie's mother to untie Jamie and remove the goggles and gag.</p> <p>As soon as the gag was out of Jamie's mouth in went her fingers. Her mother hugged her tight and made motherly soothing and cooing noises as Jamie's butt throbbed. Jamie continued to cry and sob.</p> <p>It didn't take long for Stephie to regain her control and she joined in the hugging and cooing, kissing Jamie on her cheek.</p> <p>It took Jamie a long time to settle down and then the three ladies went into the kitchen for cookies and punch.</p></div>","['Please note-This is a work of fiction, a fantasy. The writer does not now, nor has he ever, advocated acting out on such fantasies, nor does he advocate the abuse of children.']"
365,The Abduction Of Charlotte Church,-1,BLUE BIRO,no@email,,2003-03-25,91,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/biro001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Charlotte Church left the stage to rapturous applause. Another concert over, and just as well appreciated as all the others. She headed to her dressing room, waving away the congratulations of those around her, and shut the door behind her. These concerts really took it out of her, and she was desperate for a drink. Looking around the room, she spotted her bottle of water on the table, and reached for it. She sat down in her chair and guzzled the water thirstily, not noticing the unusual aftertaste in her hurry.</p> <p>Five minutes later, her agent Stuart entered the room to find the fourteen year old prostrate in her chair. He locked the door behind him, and approached her slowly, admiring her. She looked stunning in her skimpy red evening dress, and with her hair and makeup. Stroking her cheek gently, he pulled out a mobile phone, and dialled a number. “Ok, come on,” he said when it was answered and hung up immediately. After putting his phone away, his wandering hands strayed to Charlotte’s small breasts, and softly massaged the pliant flesh. Even in her unconscious state, her nipples stood erect, poking up through the velvet dress.</p> <p>A knock on the door disturbed him. ‘Plenty of time for that later’ he thought and after checking, opened the door to let his associates in. “Let’s go,” he said…</p> <p><br/> Charlotte awoke groggily and wondered where she was. She couldn’t see anything because of a blindfold obscuring her vision, and when she tried to move her hands she was unable to as they were tied to the chair she was in. “Hello?” she called worryingly, “is anyone there?” There was no answer, but she felt a presence in the room, and could hear breathing nearby. “Hello?” She panicked and struggled against her bonds, but to no avail. What was going on? Where was she?</p> <p>Suddenly a hand on her shoulder made her jump. “Don’t try to struggle,” a man’s voice said, “there’s no way you can escape.” Charlotte held back tears as the hand stroked her shoulder. “Who are you? What do you want?” The hand disappeared and the man answered fiercely “no more questions. You’re here because we want you to be. We’re very impressed by your –er talents, and are going to have a bit of fun with you.”</p> <p>“This isn’t much fun” said Charlotte resolutely, before a slap across the face shut her up. “It will be…” said the man, “but first things first. You’re going to answer some questions. One, are you a virgin?” Charlotte blushed red beneath the blindfold. She had heard the word used, and new what it meant, but had never dreamed of doing anything sexual. “Yes,” she said meekly. “Of course you are… Two, have you ever done anything with boys?” Charlotte shook her head. Her busy lifestyle left her little time for going out on dates. “Three,” said the voice, “have you ever touched yourself?” Charlotte was shocked. Such personal questions asked so openly. She said nothing. “I said, have you ever touched yourself?” Charlotte stammered – “I d-don’t know what you mean…” A hand grabbed her chin and turned her head towards the direction of the voice. “Have you ever played with your breasts, like this?” A hand grabbed her left breast suddenly, making Charlotte cry out in shock. It kneaded at her tiny tit painfully, and pinched the nipple hard through the dress. “Or perhaps done this?” A second hand nestled on her lap, resting against the base of her stomach, before trailing slowly across her groin. “No!” Charlotte cried out, as tears ran down her face. “Please – don’t do this!”</p> <p>Suddenly the blindfold was removed, and Charlotte blinked in the light. She was tied to a chair, surrounded by four men in what looked liked a cellar. She recognised Stuart across the room, and begged him to help her, but he just leered and laughed. The first man, whom she later found out was called John, knelt in front of her, and removed her shoes and white socks, leaving her in bare feet. She cried softly, wondering just what these men were going to do to her. Having removed her socks, John ran his hand up her calf, stopping at the knee and stroking her smooth white skin. He raised the hem of her velvet dress and slid his hands up her thighs. “Please” she begged, as his hand brushed against her panty-clad cunt. She sobbed to herself. She had never touched herself, other than in the shower washing, and was embarrassed by this display.</p> <p>Another man, David, approached her, and after squeezing her tits, grabbed the neckline of her dress. He tugged hard, tearing the slinky material, and exposing Charlotte’s bra. Ripping further, he tore the whole dress from her small body, leaving her tied in her bra and panties, exposed and vulnerable. He held her head straight and kissed her forcefully on those famous lips.</p> <p>Next he pulled the thin white bra down, so it rested under her breasts, and the fourteen-year-old’s small, pert, tits were on display for the first time in front of anybody. Charlotte sniffed sadly as he stroked his fingers across her soft white skin, and rubbed his thumbs over her nipples. A strange sensation ran through her, and despite herself, she could feel the seeds of arousal stirring within her. He lowered his head to her chest, and licked her petite breast, covering it in saliva, before suckling hard on her stiffening nipple. She gasped as strange new sensations rushed through her body, and her virgin crotch grew warm.</p> <p>The other men watched in delight as her bra was removed totally and she was untied. Standing up, held by the arms, wearing nothing but a pair of white cotton panties, they admired their catch. Her slim pale body was unblemished, and yearned to be touched. They carried her to a workbench in the middle of the room, and rested her on the end so she was bent backwards at the waist. Her arms were tied above her head, and a restraining tether was run below her nubile breasts. Her knees were then pulled wide apart and strapped in position, preparing her for what was coming next. John pulled a knife from his pocket, and cut the sides of her panties, tearing them off in a forceful movement, exposing Charlotte Church’s most precious area. She blushed brightly as she was thus exposed, and would have closed her legs tightly if she were able. Her position meant that her tender slit was spread widely, and her clit stood out prominently. Stuart ran his fingers around the lips of her cunt stretching further, and eliciting small moans from the helpless young girl. David’s hands returned to her nipples as the fourth man, Matt, lowered his head between her legs. He inhaled her musky scent and stuck out his tongue, lapping softly at her clit. Charlotte gasped as this pleasurable experience was imposed upon her, hating herself for her feelings of arousal. A finger was slipped into her moistening pussy, and she yelped in pain as it stretched her tight hole. Soon a second finger joined it, and they were moved in and out quickly, rubbing her vaginal walls.</p> <p>Mounting the workbench, a now naked John straddled Charlotte’s chest. She gazed in fear at his erect cock that throbbed wildly. “I think we’ll use those little tits of yours Charlotte,” he said, and slid his cock in the shallow valley between them. He grabbed a handful of tit on each side, and pulled them close around his cock, loving the feel of the soft flesh around it. She tried in vain to move her head away from the organ, which was now inches from her face, and wet with pre-cum. Moving slowly between her tits, John built up a rhythm and pumped away. Meanwhile Matt now had four fingers in the young girl’s tiny cunt, and was stretching, making room for later. Charlotte gasped, as her body was manhandled, and squealed as her tiny tits were roughly manipulated. John kept pumping, nearing orgasm quickly, as the sight of Charlotte’s pretty face hurried him on. A few more strokes and he was there, spraying thick wads of cum across her cheeks and nose. Charlotte shook her head in disgust, but could do nothing to stop the sticky white fluid trailing down her face and across her lips, before running off over her petite chest. John wiped his sticky cock in her hair before dismounting and watching her face screw up in disgust. She wrinkled her nose as cum seeped between her lips, and tried not to taste it.</p> <p>“What a little slut you look Charlotte,” said John. “Cum all over you. Needs some more though.” At a signal from John, the other three guys stood around the young girl, jerking off. Her pleading only served to speedup the process, and soon three more wads of cum shot across her chest and stomach. Stuart untied her hands, and placed them on her tits, where they became sticky with semen. He told Charlotte to rub the fluid all over her, and she unwillingly responded. Her dainty hands spread the cum across her chest, where the nipples stood erect, and all over her stomach. Further prompting from David made her massage it into the tops of her thighs, before sliding both hands over her cunt. The sticky cum matted her sparse pubic hair, and gave her body a glinting appearance. She cried softly at this humiliation.</p> <p>“Ok Charlotte,” John said, “we’ve had a bit of fun, now it’s your turn.” With that, her hands were tied down again, and Matt brought a bag of objects to the bench. He handed John a dildo that he wiped over the fourteen-year-old’s lips, and took one himself. Charlotte had never seen one before, but could imagine their use from the shape of them. She whimpered, unable to move, as the larger of the two was slipped slowly into her wet cunt. John slid it in, inch by inch, until it hit her hymen. She screamed out as he forced through and embedded eight inches into her no-longer virgin hole. “Hope you weren’t planning on saving that till your wedding night slut,” he said menacingly. Tears streamed down Charlotte’s face as the intruder worked its way in. David and Stuart began to nibble and suck on her distended nipples as John slid it in and out, slowly at first, before increasing speed. Gasps and moans issued from the singer’s young mouth, as she was sent on her way to her first orgasm. Her cunt was stretched tight from the invader, and her clit was rubbed mercilessly by John’s hand. Suddenly he stopped and Charlotte caught her breath, before yelping out as Matt’s dildo was brought into the action. He had rubbed lubricant onto it, and was now sliding it slowly into her ass. She cried out again as her second hole was opened wide. “Losing both your virginities in one day – poor girl,” he said cruelly, before forcing it further in. Charlotte panted as it slipped deeper. She couldn’t resist in her position, and could only moan out in arousal as the two dildos were slipped in and out. She could feel the blunt plastic objects either side of the thin membrane inside her, and had never felt so full. Matt and John began to pump the dildos in and out faster and faster, causing her hips to gyrate wildly. She panted heavily as she neared climax, and mewled as her hard nipples were bitten and pinched. Sweat poured from her body, mingling with the cum that covered it, and her teenage cunt was streaming with her juices that ran slickly down her taut thighs. As the invading dildos reached a crescendo, she screamed out in pleasure, as against her will she was brought to a mind-blowing climax. She felt like such a slut as the waves of pleasure rolled over her, and her abused holes clenched onto the plastic intruders. Her body undulated as a second orgasm, stronger than the first hit her.</p> <p>“Oh God… oh – oh-oh oh … I ooogggh! Uuggh Ugghh. Pl-please no more… I ahhh I ahh….”</p> <p>Her bottom lip trembled as she came down from such heights of pleasure, and her whimpers became softer. The men watched her shaking body, wracked with the throes of her first, and second orgasm. She had never even dreamed of so much pleasure, and in the midst of such degradation.</p> <p>Stirring she noticed that the men were leaving the room. John, noticing her reaction said “don’t worry you little bitch. We’re just off for an hour or so but there’s plenty to keep you busy.” With that he pressed a switch on the dildos and to Charlotte’s horror they began to vibrate strongly. “Oh – and the video camera is still rolling so we won’t miss anything” he said laughingly, and walked off. Charlotte was left tied to the workbench with her pelvis forced into the air, and a buzzing vibrator in both of her exposed holes. She sobbed softly as she looked up into the camera on the wall, and then began to pant again as another orgasm built inside of her. “Please…Why are you doing this to me?” she cried out in between gasps, as the ruthless objects inside her speeded up. Her thighs were wet with her juices and her hair was slicked back with sweat and cum. The fourteen-year-old’s body shook uncontrollably as she hit the first of many orgasms still to come.</p> </div>",[]
366,"Nightmare: The Beginning, Part 1",1,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,52,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">7:00 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Megan Reynolds got up for school as she did every morning, ahead of the alarm clock and her mother's urging. Megan was a good girl, the very picture of innocence at the tender age of 7. Her long, dark red hair fell almost to her slender waste, framing her pretty young face with its button nose and clear blue eyes. Her smile was the smile of a happy, innocent, well-adjusted little girl.</p> <p> She slipped off her nightgown and went to her dresser to get her clothes. She didn't stop to look at her slim, four foot three inch frame in the mirror, with her tiny pink nipples and hairless, smooth pussy. Megan could not know that her pink nipples and hairless pussy would soon become the center of attention.</p> <p> Megan selected a pair of clean white coton panties with little daisies on them from her drawer and slipped them on. She pulled on a pair of low white socks next, then slipped a short sleeve dark blue dress with flower patterns on it over her, affixing the small sewn in belt around the waist. The dress offered an excellent view of her shapely young legs, as it fell to only the middle of her slim thighs.</p> <p> After putting a pair of patent leather black buckle shoes on her feet, she hurried into the bathroom to brush out her hair and add a couple of barettes to keep it back. She played with her earlobes, wishing she could wear earrings. Her mom said no, she was too young yet.</p> <p> Back to her room so she could pick up her schoolbooks, then off to breakfast. She ate her cereal and washed it down with some milk, the kissed her mother and father good-bye.</p> <p>""I'm going over to Ashley's after school, mommy"", she told her mother.</p> <p>""Take an umbrella. It's raining"", her mother told her.</p> <p> Megan grabbed an umbrella on the way out and skipped down the block to her best friend Ashley's house. Ashley was seven, like Mindy, with long blonde hair and was also very cute. Ashley's mom met her at the door.</p> <p>""Ashley's sick today, honey"", her mother said. ""You can stop over after school to see her if you want.""</p> <p>""Okay. Tell her I hope she feels better"", Megan called, and skipped off.</p> <p> It was only four blocks to school, a distance Megan traveled every morning, usually with Mindy. But today Megan would not get that far. Indeed, little Megan would never get to school.</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">7:35 a. m.</p> <p> He looked calm, but hardly felt that way. His hands thrummed nervously on the steering wheel as he waited. He had chosen the street purposely because all the houses were either abandoned or occupied by low-income types who slept all day. He also knew that the young girls often came this way.</p> <p> He'd watched them for weeks now. Sometimes they came in pairs or groups, sometimes alone. He wanted to get one alone, lure her in or get her close enough. Then... oh yes, then!</p> <p> Suddenly, he spotted her. There were no other cars on the street—fortune was smiling at him. Forcing himself to stay calm, he shifted into drive.</p> <p> She was young, pretty—he'd seen her before, a gorgeous little redhead. Shapely legs, a slim figure, the way he liked them. And young. Especially young.</p> <p> Smiling, he pulled up alongside the curb.</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">5:00 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Mrs. Reynolds glanced at the clock and then the dinner table, then to the phone. Megan knew to be home by dinner, or at least call. She was always such a good girl. Always on time, always polite.</p> <p> Deciding maybe she'd gotten carried away playing and lost track of the time, she picked up the phone and dialed the Carter's house. After two rings Mrs. Carter picked up.</p> <p>""Bev? Hi, it's June. Is Megan there?""</p> <p>""No June. I expected her to stop by tonight after school, but she never did. Ashley's been sick all day and—""</p> <p>""Did you see her this morning?"", June asked.</p> <p>""Yes, about her usual time. Why?""</p> <p>""She's late for dinner. I'll try her other friends.""</p> <p> A frantic fifteen minutes later, June was dialing the police. She'd tried all of Ashley's friends and even the school, to no avail. She was beginning to fear the worst.</p> <p> Living in a small town like Harper's Falls, June never felt she had to fear the usual things most people did. She'd told Megan maybe once not to talk to strangers, a few years back. The town was simply too friendly and she felt too safe to worry.</p> <p> Now she was. After giving a description of Ashley to the officer on the line, she had to sit and wait for another officer to come over and take a statement. He arrived not five minutes later. He was young, with acne still on his face, and hardly looked a day past nineteen.</p> <p>""Alright, ma'am, I need a full description"", he said in a very businesslike tone.</p> <p>""She's 7, four feet three inches and about sixty pounds, with waist length red hair and blue eyes. She had on a short sleeved dark blue dress with a floral pattern, white ankle socks and black buckle shoes. She was carrying a pink umbrella.""</p> <p> The officer jotted it all down. ""You looked around for her? You know how kids are"", he said.</p> <p>""Yes!"", June almost shouted. ""It isn't like Megan to not call if she's going to be late. I'm afraid...""</p> <p>""Yep, looks like a kidnapping"", the young officer said. ""Some pervert probably snatched her off the street, tied her up and he's raping her. We'll probably find her dead in a field someplace.""</p> <p> June blinked a couple of times. Had he actually just said that? Weren't police supposed to be sympathetic and understanding?</p> <p>""Excuse me, but this is my daughter we're talking about here!"", June screamed.</p> <p>""Yes ma'am"", the young officer sighed. ""And we'll look for her, I promise."" He touched the brim of his hat and walked out. June remained where she was, gaping.</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">5:43 pm. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Officer Brig climbed into his cruiser and radioed in the information, a sick smile crossing his face. He'd loved the look on the woman's face, enjoyed it. It was one reason he'd become a cop. Being a born sadist, he just loved to upset people.</p> <p> Personally, he figured they'd never find the girl. If they did, she'd be dead anyway. The idea of it turned him on, a lot. Brig was not just a sadist, but a pedophile, too. In his opinion, little girls were just sex toys, meant to be used and thrown away. By thrown away, he meant killing them. Brig loved snuff films for that reason. He'd yet to kill a kid himself, but he'd raped his share of little girls. He was one mean bastard.</p> <p> He was about to pull out when June rushed out with a photo. ""Here. It was taken last week"", she said, handing it to him through his partly open window. Brig took it with a nod and examined it. What he saw turned him on. Megan was wearing a short sleeved white dress in it, and the skirt was short enough to see lots of thigh. If you looked closely, you could see up her skirt. That gave him a raging hardon. He needed to let it off. Yeah, tonight he'd do just that. He got off duty in a hour. Then he'd go hunt up a little girl, maybe just like Megan. He'd play bad cop and use her like a rag doll. Of course, he wouldn't do it here. The city was nearby. He'd go there. Nobody'd notice. Nobody ever did.</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">7:01 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> The house was filled with people. All of June's and Bill's friends had come over to help out anyway they could. An FBI agent and an officer from the state police were there, as well as an officer from the Harper's Falls police department. None of them talked like Officer Brigs. June was glad for that. At the same time, she didn't mention Brig's behavior.</p> <p> The police had canvassed the neighborhood, and along with volunteers, had spent the last two hours searching, but there was no sign of Megan. One man—someone the police called ""hardly credible""—had reported seeing Megan talking a man in a burgundy car. There had been a few sick prank calls, none of which checked out, from people wanting ransom for Megan.</p> <p> All the while June was thinking about her own childhood. How one day she had been lured into a car by ""a nice man"" and his ""wife"" who had tied her up and used her preteen body for sex before finally letting her go. It bothered her she'd never considered it could happen here....</p> </div>","[""AUTHOR'S WARNING: This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl. This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.""]"
367,"Nightmare: The Kidnapping, Part 2",2,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,34,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">7:38 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> It wasn't raining hard, but Megan kept her umbrella up anyway as she skipped along the sidewalk on her way to school. She wished Ashley were there to talk to.</p> <p> As she turned the corner, a big, burgundy car, like her daddy drove, pulled onto the street and up to the curb. The passenger door beside her opened.</p> <p>""Excuse me"", called the driver, and Megan stopped politely. He looked like a nice man, pretty old though. His hair was gray and his face was wrinkled, but he was smiling and his gray eyes looked friendly.</p> <p>""I was wondering if you might like a ride to school. I'm going that way to see my niece"", he said to her. ""You could show me the way.""</p> <p> Megan thought it over. It was starting to get windy, and the umbrella couldn't keep all the rain out. Yet she had heard you shouldn't get in cars with strangers.</p> <p>""Um, it's not far, just two blocks up"", she said.</p> <p>""Why don't you get in and show me?"", the man offered. ""I'll give you some candy.""</p> <p>""I'd better not"", Megan sighed.</p> <p> Suddenly the man looked angry. He slid across the seat toward her. ""Get in"", he snapped.</p> <p> Megan stood there, frozen, as he started to slide closer to her.</p> <p class=""h2"">7:30 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Officer Brigs was off duty and out of uniform, but he still had his badge and cuffs. He also had his gun—a small, unregistered pistol he figured he might need tonight. He wanted cunt, and young cunt at that.</p> <p> Driving the thirty miles from Harper's Ferry to the nearby city of Carlton, he'd fantasized about what was probably happening to little Megan Reynolds. He imagined some stranger tearing the girl's short blue dress off of her young body and slamming his cock hard into her tiny body. He almost came just thinking about it.</p> <p> He hunted in Carlton about once a month, frequenting playgrounds and one of the two shopping malls, looking for young meat. He'd gotten mostly girls in their early teens so far, with a sprinkling of younger girls thrown in. Carlton was a big place but one of the poorer cities, so it wasn't unusual that a girl should be raped and couldn't remember who'd attacked her (he always made sure she couldn't, one way or another).</p> <p> Tonight he was frequenting the playground near the elementary school. The rain had kept most of the kids away, but a few boys were playing basketball and a couple of young girls were on the merry-go-round. Those two he had his eyes on.</p> <p> Both were young, about nine or ten. One wore jeans and a sweater, and had light brown hair; the other wore a checkered skirt and a white blouse with a red sweater, with short white socks and black leather shoes. She had long, straight, dark brown hair and a serious face.</p> <p> Eventually the light-haired girl got up and left, opposite where he was. The boys left, too. As soon as they were gone, he got out and approached the girl.</p> <p>""Hi"", he said, very pleasantly. ""What's your name?""</p> <p>""Kelly"", the girl answered.</p> <p>""How old are you, Kelly?""</p> <p>""Ten"", she answered.</p> <p>""Something wrong?""</p> <p>""No."" She didn't want to talk much. So he pulled out his badge. Her eyes grew wide. ""Am I in trouble?""</p> <p>""Yes you are. You're out after curfew. Now come over here.""</p> <p> Kelly walked over. ""Am I in trouble for this, too?"", she asked, handing him a note. There was something on it about her talking in class. He stuffed the note in his pocket and said yes.</p> <p> Kelly, who stood only as high as his waist, looked at him nervously. ""If my mom finds out, she'll kill me"", she whimpered.</p> <p>""Then maybe she won't"", Brig said. This was what he needed. ""Now put your hands behind your back.""</p> <p> Kelly put her hands back and Brig snapped the cuffs on her small wrists. It felt incredibly satisfying. He led her to the car and helped her in. Now it was time to have some fun.</p> <p class=""h2""> 11:45 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> June lay awake in bed, worrying about Megan and remembering how she had been, as a little girl, abducted and raped.</p> <p> She was eleven when it happened. That was 1975. June had grown up in a quiet suburb of Cleveland. She was the youngest and smallest of five children, being only a tiny 4' 3"" as Megan was now and just shy of sixty pounds. Her hair then had been long, to about the middle of her back, and dark red like Megan's. Her eyes were hazel—Megan got her blue eyes from her father.</p> <p> The day it happened, she could remember clealry, had been overcast and warm. She could even remember her clothes: a pink t-shirt with the words ""Palm Springs"" on front, a pair of white shorts with little bows on the peaked sides and white tennis sneakers. She'd been shopping with her mother and had gone off to look at dolls when a young woman had approached her.</p> <p>""Hi! My husband and I are kind of lost, and we were wondering if maybe you could help us out"", she'd said. She was an attractive, tall woman with short blonde hair, dressed in bell-bottom jeans a halter top. June had said sure, she could help....</p> <p class=""hr"">xxx</p> <p>""Our car is right over here"", the woman said, leading June by the hand to a small silver car parked out at the edge of the lot. She could see a young man with wavy brown hair, dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, sitting in the driver's seat. He gave her a friendly smile as she got in with the woman.</p> <p>""So, where you do want to go?"", June asked.</p> <p>""Someplace we can fuck you"", the man said, still smiling.</p> <p> June didn't know what that meant. ""I don't understand.""</p> <p> The man put his hand on her bare thigh. ""You will."" He looked at his wife. ""She's cute. Sexy. Good pick.""</p> <p>""Thanks"", the woman had laughed, and suddenly her hand was over June's mouth. June had struggled for a few seconds, then stopped when the man shoved his hand between her legs. It felt good and scared her at the same time.</p> <p> By then they'd started driving. The man told June ""we're going to fuck your mouth, your cunt, your ass"" and the woman had felt her as the man did. About ten minutes later they'd pulled into a two-port garage where another car waited. The man told June ""we're going to tie you up now, be good"" and June started to cry. It didn't help. She was taken out of the car and told to stand still, the woman's hand still on her mouth, while the man picked up some rope...</p> <p class=""h2"">7:42 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Thinking she'd done something wrong, Megan quickly got into the car. Immediately the man was friendly. He tossed her books and umbrella in the back seat and shut the door. ""Thank you"", he said.</p> <p>""For what?"", Megan asked.</p> <p>""For making this so easy.""</p> <p class=""hr"">xxx</p> <p> He turned away from the girl long enough to put more chloroform on the cloth tucked down next to his door, then turned back, shoving the cloth over her mouth and nose. The little girl began to struggle, and he had to grab her head and hold her tight while she thrashed. He loved every minute of it. Slowly her struggles ceased, and very soon her pretty blue eyes closed. He lowered her head into his lap and gazed over her longingly.</p> <p> She was so small and pretty, so sexy. Her skirt had ridden up in her struggles, revealing more bare thigh and a hint of cotton panties. He looked down at her face, so peaceful in unconsciousness. He cheek was pressed against his throbbing cock. Soon, she'd get him off. Soon.</p> <p> He shifted the car into drive again and took off. The chloroform would last an hour, tops, and he had to have her home and ready by then. He would bind and gag her, of course, since it was only right, but there were other steps to get her ready. He was going to do more than just rape this young child—he was going to steal her innocence, break her will, make her his, and then...</p> <p> He didn't think much about that. Later, when he came to it. In the meantime he just drove, clearing the town limits six minutes later, according to schedule, heading out onto the rural back roads to his cabin. To the place he'd prepared for her, for her nightmare to begin.</p></div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
368,"Nightmare: June's Story, Part 3",3,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,22,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">11:51 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> As June lay awake remembering, more of her awful memories unfolded...</p> <p class=""hr"">xxx</p> <p> June stood very still as the man approached with the rope. The woman's hand fell away from June's mouth but she was too scared to scream. Suddenly she felt her wrists being pulled together, and the man went around behind her, and she could feel him tying them.</p> <p>""How old are you?"", the woman asked.</p> <p>""Eleven"", June answered.</p> <p>""Virgin"", the man said. ""What's your name?""</p> <p>""June.""</p> <p> A strip of cloth was pulled between her teeth. She could feel them knotting it behind her head. She felt the man's, then the woman's hands move down her legs. More rope was tied around her ankles. ""Alright, take her"", she heard the man said.</p> <p> The woman lifted June easily and put her in the front seat of the silver car. The man got into the driver's seat of the other, which was dark blue. The woman got into the driver's seat of the silver one and pulled June's head down into her lap.</p> <p>""I think we'll have a lot of fun with you"", the woman said, stroking June's cheek. She started the car and backed out. ""Bob just loves to have his cock sucked and I know you'll do it really good. Then you're going to eat my cunt and love it.""</p> <p> She didn't say much after that. After about ten minutes June was allowed to sit up. They were leaving the suburbs for the country. She recognized some of the route; it led to a small, private lake that her family sometimes went to in the summer. They'd been there just last week. It was quiet, and nobody bothered you there.</p> <p> June cried the whole time. She didn't like the ropes that made her helpless or the gag in her mouth. She looked down at her bare thighs, pressed together, at the ropes around her slender ankles. She remembered the man and woman touching her legs, and felt lightly excited. Maybe that was all they would do. It wasn't so bad.</p> <p> The woman reached over to stroke June's hair. ""You've got great hair. Such a pretty face."" She stroked June's thigh. The little girl squirmed. She did kind of like that. The woman's hand moved up between her legs. June liked that a lot more, but she was still scared.</p> <p> She wondered what they were going to do with her. She wondered what her mother would be thinking, probably searching the entire store for her now. She suddenly wondered if ever she'd see her mother again.</p> <p> The woman turned the car onto the road that circled the lake. She drove for about a minute, then turned down another driveway. At the end was a locked gate, just like at her family's cabin. The woman got out and locked the gate, then got back in and drove them through.</p> <p> They stopped in front of a cabin encircled by trees. June was still crying, and as the woman shut off the engine, she turned to the little girl and grabbed a handful of her hair, yanking it so hard June cried out.</p> <p>""Stop crying!"", she snapped. ""You can cry later! We haven't even done it yet!"" June tried to stop crying, but it was too difficult, especially when the woman gave her hair another sharp tug.</p> <p> Just then the man pulled in. The woman let go of June's hair and put on a smile. ""Oh goody. Bob's here. Now we can get started.""</p> <p> The man, Bob, opened the door and lifted little June out. Flinging her over his shoulder like a sack of grain, he carried her inside.</p> <p> From her upside down position, blurred by tears, June could see the cabin was not much different from the one her parents owned. One floor, with a huge living/room kitchen with a big hearth, a sofa, and some chairs. The man dropped June into a sitting position on the sofa and stepped back. The woman produced a camera from over the mantel and began snapping photos of the girl.</p> <p>""Enough"", the man told her. ""It's time little June Bug here learns to fuck.""</p> <p> The woman nodded and bent down to untie June's ankles. June wondered what the man meant by ""learn to fuck."" Her tears had quieted by now, curiosity giving way to her fear.</p> <p> The woman helped her up and pulled her across the room. The man sat down on the sofa and June was turned to face him. He watched her as he undid the button of his jeans and unzipped his fly, pushing first the jeans and then his underwear down a little, letting his thing pop out.</p> <p> June's eyes grew wide. She'd seen one of those before, when she'd accidentally seen her older brother getting out of the shower. Only this one was longer and thicker than her brothers and there was more hair around the base, peeking out of his undershorts. He motioned her over with a sick smile on his face.</p> <p> The woman grabbed her neck and pushed her over to the man, forcing June to her knees between his spread legs. The man reached out and pried the gag out of June's mouth.</p> <p> She stared at his thing for a second. It was so long and thick and veiny, and glistened with a light sheen of sweat. She could smell his man smell and saw a glistening drop of something at the top of it.</p> <p> Suddenly the woman shoved June forward. The man guided the thing right into June's open mouth. The little girl choked as she was shoved onto it and it hit the back of her throat.</p> <p>""Let her up a little"", the man said. The woman let up, and June stopped choking. The thing filled her whole mouth, stretching her lips to the limits. She wanted to bite down but was afraid.</p> <p>""Suck my cock, like a lollipop"", the man told her. ""Do it!""</p> <p> June had a hard time imagining it as a lollipop and a harder time sucking it. It was too big. At least the woman helped, moving her head up and down. She hated it anyway, but couldn't cry. It was hard enough to breathe as it was.</p> <p>""No good"", the man moaned. ""Let her suck my head, Linda. Let her suck my head!""</p> <p> The woman pulled June up until only the narrow top of her the man's thing—cock, she knew now—was in her young mouth. She sucked at it fiercely, and began to cry, now that she could breathe more easily.</p> <p>""Stop crying"", Linda hissed, but June couldn't.</p> <p> The man was moaning now. ""Oh yeah, baby, June Bug is great"", he was saying. ""Ooooh, yeah."" He put his hand on June's head. ""Yeah, that's it. Fuckin' yeah!""</p> <p>""Can I lick you clean when she's done, baby?"", Linda asked. ""Can I?""</p> <p>""Shut up, cunt! I'm coming!"" June felt his cock swell in her mouth. He shoved her down, choking her, and something thick and warm came out and filled her throat. She choked and gagged, trying to swallow it. It just kept coming. She was almost ready to pass out when it finally stopped and the man pushed her away.</p> <p> June rocked back on her knees, sobbing. Through a haze of tears she could see the woman snapping pictures. Then the man grabbed her by the back of the neck and pulled her back to his cock. ""Lick me off!"", he demanded.</p> <p> Sobbing and shaking, June licked the length of his shaft with his hand guiding the whole way. He made her lick and kiss the top again. He shoved her back to the woman, who got down on her knees and sealed her mouth over the little girls. June gagged as the woman's tongue shoved into her mouth, licking and darting everywhere. Then she was pushed back to the man, who did the same thing.</p> <p>""It's my turn!"", the woman yelled. The man let go of June and she could see the woman was on the couch, pulling off her jeans and panties. A thick, tufted patch of blonde hair was between her legs. June saw it and thought of her own slit. Her's had no hair. Was this woman's different?</p> <p> She soon found out. The man forced her down between the woman's spread legs and shoved June's face into the woman's wet muff. She gagged on the fishy smell that filled her nose. The taste wasn't much better and June felt sick.</p> <p>""Lick me, suck me!"", the woman demanded. ""Eat my fucking cunt, you little whore!""</p> <p> June stuck out her tongue and licked. She couldn't see anything because her eyes were shut, but she could feel the soft insides of the woman's hair slit with her tongue, taste the bitterness of her juices. She tried to squirm away, but the man's hand was pushing her down too hard, and she had to lick.</p> <p> It was hard to breathe. June got sicker and sicker and pretty soon she felt like she was going to pass out. Just as she was about to the woman let out a scream and a gush of smelly, bitter wetness filled June's mouth. She choked it down and pushed back as hard as she could.</p> <p>""I can't breathe!"", she screamed, bursting into loud sobs. The gag was shoved back into her mouth, muffling her.</p> <p>""Give her here"", the woman demanded. June was pushed into the woman's arms. While the woman held her tight with one arm, she jerked June's head up with her other hand. She looked pissed.</p> <p>""Don't you ever, ever, scream like that!"", she snapped. ""You'll eat my cunt and like it!"" She slapped June on the cheek, not hard, but enough to sting. ""Got that?""</p> <p> June nodded. It was all so hard to understand for an eleven year old. So hard.</p> <p class=""hr"">xxx</p> <p> She didn't get to cry long before she was led into a nearby bedroom. The man threw her down on the bed and slapped her ass, hard. June let out a muffled shriek and began to sob even harder.</p> <p>""Now you cry your eyes out"", he told her, ""because when I come back, I don't want you crying! You hear me?""</p> <p> June nodded. She felt so scared and sick and humiliated, she didn't think she could stop. On top of it all, she felt lonely. She wanted her mommy.</p> <p> The man slapped her ass again and stepped out, slamming the door behind him. June lay there and sobbed, great wracking sobs that shook her whole body. Eventually, though, she started to calm down. She didn't want to have the man or the woman slap her again.</p> <p> As her sobs quieted, she heard moans from the living room. Bob and Linda were doing something out there, and they seemed to like it. Linda was yelling, ""Yes, bury it! Yes!""</p> <p> June wished she could understand what was going on. Why were they doing this to her? She'd always been a good girl. She didn't deserve this. She found herself thinking of her mother and father and her brother Mike, and wondering what they were thinking now. She hoped she'd see them soon.</p> <p> An hour or so passed before the door opened and Linda and Bob came in. Neither of them had any clothes on. June found her eyes drawn to Linda's chest, the way her nipples stuck out, like huge bumps. Her mother had bumps like that, but they were bigger.</p> <p> Linda had her camera, and took more pictures. At the same time, Bob ran his hands over June's legs again. She felt the same excitement, fluttering in her tummy and between her legs. Bob put his hand up there, between her legs, and June felt the excitement grow. Suddenly he took it away and pulled her shorts down and off, leaving only her white cotton panties. Those he removed too. He licked one finger and ran it over the crack of her tiny slit, sending tiny shivers of excitement through her.</p> <p> Linda pushed him out of the way and got up on the bed, spreading June's legs. June watched the woman lower her mouth to her tiny slit, felt her spread it open. June felt her woman's tongue slip inside, and the sensation was unlike anything she'd ever felt. She squirmed and moaned a little.</p> <p>""Sensitive bitch"", Bob noted. He pulled June's t-shirt up and began to suck at her tiny pink nipples, which were by now quite erect and hard. June felt another shiver of delight run through her eleven year old body as Bob's lips sucked at one nipple and stroked the other. At the same time, Linda's tongue was making her sensitive middle grow hot and wet. She began to squirm more, enjoying this for the first time.</p> <p> Bob began to kiss down her belly, licking at her navel and then kissing her soft, slender neck. Each kiss, each dart of Linda's tongue, made June grow hotter and wetter. She was moaning loudly now, feeling dizzy and excited at the same time.</p> <p> Suddenly Bob twisted on nipple and the excitement crashed over her. She felt her middle contract, and hot wetness oozed out. She felt Linda lick her juices as they flowed, giggling the whole time.</p> <p>""She's ready"", Linda announced, stepping back.</p> <p> Bob got between June's spread legs, his hands on either side of her ribs with his thing pointed down, just above her slit. She suddenly realized he was going to put it in her, and panicked. It would never fit!</p> <p> She felt the head of his cock press against her slit, pushing hard. At first, it felt good, but then as he slid it in, it started to hurt. The farther he pushed, the more it hurt. June tried to get away, but he was too far in now. She felt something inside her stretch, and the pain got worse.</p> <p> When the pain was its worst and tears were streaming down her cheeks, June felt the thing inside her give way and Bob pushed, hard, into the rest of her. June's entire body spasmed with pain as Bob buried himself and pulled out, then buried it again. He was grinning and loving it. June cried, too exhausted to sob. Bob pounded harder, faster, making it burn and hurt worse than before. All of a sudden he stopped, reared up, and slammed down on her, and deep inside her young body she could feel him spilling his warm white goo. It was the last thing June felt before she passed out.</p> <p> When she came to later, she found she was tied firmly to a tree, her mouth still gagged. She wore nothing but her tennis sneakers; her t-shirt and shorts were gone. It was starting to get dark, too.</p> <p> She struggled to get free, the ropes cutting into her tender flesh as she fought them. Slowly, they began to give, and she was able to wriggle away. It took a long time, however, and by the time she was free, it was already dark. Sobbing with fear and shame, she made her way through the dark woods, trying to get her bearings.</p> <p> She kept expecting Bob or Linda to jump out at any moment and drag her back to the cabin for more hurting. Luckily, it didn't happen that way. She spotted lights through the trees and ran toward them. It was another cabin. An old man sat on the porch, smoking a pipe, while an old woman sat next to him, knitting. June ran toward them, screaming...</p> <p class=""h2"">12:18 a. m. Saturday, May 8</p> <p>""June, honey, wake up.""</p> <p> June rolled over, blinking in her sleep. She saw Bill leaning over her, his face ashen with worry. ""Honey?""</p> <p>""A nightmare"", June croaked. Her throat felt terribly dry. ""Just a nightmare...""</p> <p> Then she began to cry.</p> </div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
369,"Nightmare: Megan's Nightmare Begins, Part 4",4,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,38,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">8:25 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> He arrived at the cabin exactly on schedule. He was pleased to see the rain had stopped. Looking down at the sweet young girl asleep across his lap, he smiled. So innocent, so unknowing.</p> <p> He gathered her up and slid out of the car, cradling her as he made his way up onto the porch and through the front door. The chloroform would wear off soon, but he had other plans. He didn't want her to wake up just yet.</p> <p> The main room of the cabin was a well-furnished affair, with an attached kitchen and a number of chairs, a plush sofa, and a hearth. Stairs led up the second floor bedrooms, but he didn't head there. Instead, he went to The Room.</p> <p> He'd had it specially made. The door was thick oak, with an outside padlock. Inside was windowless, containing only a bed, a chair, and a small bathroom with a shower, sink and toilet. He flicked on the lights and gently lowered Megan, face down, onto the bed.</p> <p> With trembling hands he flipped her skirt up and exposed her panty clad bottom. He admired the panties with their little daisy pattern for a moment, then tenderly stroking her soft ass. He could hardly wait. But first, he had work to do.</p> <p> Fishing his keys from his pocket, he unlocked a small, bolted down chest of drawers and removed a small, black breifcase. Inside, packing in heavy molded foam, were three small bottles of red, yellow and blue liquids. There were also three seperate, fresh syringes for each. He pulled out the yellow bottle and a syringe, carefully drawing out some of the fluid, then tapping the needle to rid it of any air.</p> <p> He'd roughly guessed the girl's weight at around sixty pounds, but wanted to be sure. Flipping up the blankets, he examined under the bed, where a digital display glowed. Sixty two pounds. He nodded. Building a scale into the bed had been a good idea.</p> <p> Unlocking yet another drawer on the chest, he pulled out an alchohol swab and used it to swab down a small part of Megan's soft asscheek. He much preffered giving shots in the rear for two reasons: it left less noticeable bruises and the drug usually moved faster.</p> <p> In only a few seconds he'd stuck the needle in and filled Megan with the solution, a powerful sedative that would keep her asleep for at least three hours. The solution was adjusted to her body weight, and he felt sure it would work. Like nearly every drug he used, it was not licensed and its testing on humans was limited.</p> <p> He capped the syringe and tucked it into his pocket. Taking out the red bottle, he filled another syringe and stuck Megan with it. This one was a special solution, designed to strengthen the walls of the anus and vagina, making them more resistant to tearing during forced intercourse. It also, at the same time, increased the sensitivity of both areas by double.</p> <p> This solution was more permanent, though it had to be given in small doses over a twenty four hour period to work. The third bottle, the blue one, was very special, and he planned to use it later. That one would modify her behavior. So far, he'd yet to try it on a human.</p> <p> Which was at least half the reason Megan was here.</p> <p> He rolled the girl over and snapped a picture of her with a small disk camera in his pocket, then pulled out a small notebook and noted the time and date. Almost tenderly he pulled her skirt down, kissed her soft young mouth, and checked her pulse. Just fine. Smiling, he gathered up his case and its vials and stepped out, locking the door behind him.</p> <p class=""hr""> xxx</p> <p> He felt much calmer now, but the excitement was there, just under the surface. It was more than sexual; it was the realization of a dream. Half brilliance, half madness.</p> <p> He hurried out to the car and gathered up the girl's books and umbrella. Inside one book he found her name: Megan Reynolds. This he jotted down, then hurried inside, where he burned the books in the fireplace. He also stripped the covering off the umbrella and burned that too. Megan wouldn't be needing them.</p> <p> The frame of the umbrella he carried down into the basement. The place was set up like a workshop/lab, filled with laboratory equipment and two tables, one with straps and a thin mattress on it. Various devices surrounded it all, devices meant to bring pain and pleasure. These he would use on Megan, when he was ready.</p> <p> He tossed the umbrella frame into a pile of junk in one corner and headed back upstairs. From one of the closets he withdrew a number of camcorders and hurried about, setting one up in each room, positioning it for the time as he felt it was needed. Satisfied, he sat down to a light brunch.</p> <p> 10:00 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Megan would wake up soon, and he wanted to be ready for that. He stepped into The Room where she slept and withdrew yet another syringe from his pocket, this one filled with an amber liquid. He rolled her over and stuck her with it, then drew her panties down and rolled her onto her back. With her bare, tight slit in front of his face, he went down on her, licking and sucking.</p> <p> Even in her deep sleep, Megan responded, moaning and panting, her fresh cunt even more sensitized. Under proper methods, he'd learned, it was possible to bring a little girl to orgasm as easily as any woman. Thanks to the drug he'd just given her, she would have powerful, perhaps multiple, orgasms. One dose was sufficient to last three days.</p> <p> He had a sister drug to that one, one which caused a mild, irritating pain to occur in the vagina during sex. It was a torture tool, and when combined with the other drug, could drive a girl crazy. Later, he would try using them together.</p> <p> He let up on Megan before she could cum, slipping her panties back in place. He desperately wanted to rape this sweet child. Mere sex wasn't enough. He had to be in control, make her know that.</p> <p> Shaking, he lifted her and carried her out to the main room, seating her in a straight backed, wooden chair in front of one of the cameras. He snapped a picture, then drew her slender wrists behind the chair and bound them together with a short length of soft cotton rope. He took another picture, then wound another piece around her and the chair and chest level, effectively holding her up. Another picture. Then he adjusted her skirt and bent to tie her ankles. Another picture, and then it was time to gag her.</p> <p> In his... practice, he rarely used ball gags or otherwise, except as part of torture. He much preferred good old rope and a soft white handkerchief. He studied her face for a moment, trying to decide what would look prettiest. In her mouth or over it? Under her hair or over it? He finally settled for tying it over her mouth and over her hair. When he was done, it was nestled just beneath her nose and above the bottom of her chin, giving her an air of helpless innocence. Just the way he liked her.</p> <p> Not long after, Megan came around. She moaned, blinked a few times, then raised her head. Suddenly her eyes grew wide, but she didn't struggle. She must have realized how useless it would be.</p> <p> He knelt down in front of her. ""I already know you name"", he told her. ""How old are you? Six?"" Megan shook her head. ""Seven?"" Megan nodded. He patted her thigh. Tears were forming in her eyes now, and she was clearly scared. He turned away before the excitement got the better of him, and switched the camera on.</p> <p class=""h2"">Friday, May 5, 10:27 a. m.</p> <p>I have for my test subject Megan Reynolds, white female, age 7. I have administered S-1, which will thicken the walls of her vagina and anus, and S-2 sensitizing agent to increase her sensitivity to orgasm. It is my intention to prove the value and worth of my drugs by using each on this girl and testing her endurance to numerous forms of experiments. It is my belief that when this is done, no one shall laugh at Dr. Robert Brandt ever again.""</p> <p> He stepped behind Megan and undid the rope that held her to the chair. It was time to begin. Stepping around in front of her, he gave her a bright smile and grasped the top of her dress. His other hand undid the belt around her waist and let it fall away. Megan began to tremble.</p> <p>""First, I will rape you."" And he tore her dress open all the way.</p> <p> Megan began to scream.</p></div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
370,"Nightmare: Megan's Rape, Part 5",5,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,42,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">10:32 a. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> It was too much to handle now. Fueled by memories and the sight of half-naked Megan struggling and screaming in the chair, Dr. Brandt knew he had to enter this child and use her for all she was worth.</p> <p> He stripped away the last of her dress and tore her panties off, exposing her much prized virgin slit. Lifting her out of the chair, he threw her down on the couch and dropped his pants. Megan's eyes grew wide in terror as he maneuvered his long, thick cock over her tight puss and forced his way in.</p> <p> Megan's muffled screams were music to his ears. He entered her quickly, felt the muscles of her cunt canal tighten around his cock. He felt her hymen resist the intrusion, causing her more pain as he pushed and forced and pushed some more, the newly toughened hymen resisting the intrusion of his cock. He wrapped his arms around her taut body and crushed her against him, pushing with all he had. Finally her hymen broke.</p> <p> Megan screamed in abrupt agony and then her body went limp, wracked with sobs. Her eyes remained wide with terror as he slammed in and out of her, hard as he could. He wanted to hurt her, humiliate her, do to her as he had to all the other girls. Make her pay for all the terrible things in his life.</p> <p> He began to slam in and out of her as hard as he could. Her seven year old pussy was tight around his cock, tight from being virginal and from fear. He twisted her nipples between his fingers, causing her more pain. Megan's body twisted and jerked under him, spasming with each thrust. He shot his load deep into her and collapsed, panting, as she sobbed under him.</p> <p> When he felt ready, he attacked her again. Megan resisted less this time. He attacked her two more times after that, all within the space of an hour. Each time, she resisted less, and by the last, she was starting to have the first stirrings of an orgasm. Dr. Brandt was pleased.</p> <p> He finally got up from her, examining both his cock and her small slit. Little girls usually bled a lot from their torn hymen's and the extensive ripping of their young vaginal walls. It was a sign his drug had worked.</p> <p> He left young Megan on the couch, her head turned toward him, tears spilling out of her eyes. Her entire body was shaking and she was whimering quietly. He wanted to rape her again, but he was spent for the time. Besides, he had more work to do.</p> <p class=""h2""> 12:07 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> Megan couldn't move. It wasn't the ropes that held her, but her own body. She was sore all over. Her insides felt raw and bruised, and her middle burned terribly, and itched as well, almost pleasantly.</p> <p> At least she could breathe now. With the man on top of her and his thing hurting her insides so bad, it had been so hard before. She was scared she would die. Now she was just scared.</p> <p> She hoped it was over and he'd take her home. She wanted her mommy. She wanted to be hugged and told it was alright and she knew her mommy would punish this bad man for hurting her.</p> <p> She looked at the man with his camera, talking to it. He was saying, ""Subject Megan responded most favorably to treatment. I have raped her five times with no visible signs of injury to her vaginal tissue."" He walked over and looked at her. His thing, so straight and stiff before, was soft now. He touched her sore boobies, which were red and swollen. ""There is some swelling of the breast tissue resulting from severe twisting. I will now proceed to rape Subject Megan anally to test the rectal tissues.""</p> <p> He rolled Megan over on the couch. Her face was shoved down into a pillow and it was hard to breathe. He put a hand over her gagged mouth and turned her head. It brought back the terrors of earlier, when he'd put that smelly cloth over her mouth. She'd gotten so dizzy and then she fell asleep. Then she woke up tied up. That scared her the most. She knew he was going to hurt her then.</p> <p> She felt him get on the couch. His hands were on her rear end, then she felt something soft touch her little butthole. Megan tensed. She knew it was his thing. It felt like before, when he'd put it in her middle. It had felt like a soft stick invading her.</p> <p> It felt that way now. She tightened down more, but it just hurt. She tried to relax a little, and the pain lessened some. He wasn't pushing as hard now, and it started to feel sort of good, very ticklish, but in her middle. He stopped, pulled back, and pushed again. He started to go faster, and it started to hurt. Megan began screaming.</p> <p class=""h2"">12:18 p. m. Friday, May 5</p> <p> The little girl's ass was tighter than her pussy and Dr. Brandt felt sure he had to be hurting her, perhaps severely. What most idiots didn't know was that raping a child's anus could rupture the rectum—a very serious problem. You had to go slow. And if you weren't careful, they'd panic so much their bowels would release.</p> <p> Fortunately, one side effect of the drug was that it constipated a victim. Her intestines lacked the ability now to push. Later, she'd have to go, but he'd already planned for that. Now he simply enjoyed himself.</p> <p> Having come so much before, it took a long time now. By the time he did, Megan's screams had softened to whimpers. She was sliding into shock, he realized, something he'd overlooked. He decided to leave her be for the rest of the day, then. He'd untie her and put her to bed. Tomorrow he'd complete her rape, by having sex with her young mouth.</p> <p> He climbed off of her and checked for blood. Nothing. Smiling, he turned to the camera. ""Subject Megan shows no sign of rectal injury. I have overlooked shock in my considerations and am now forced to allow her to rest so that I may continue."" He switched off the camera and picked up Megan. In The Room, he undid her gag and bonds and tucked her under the covers. She asked for water and he gave her some. Then she drifted off to sleep.</p> <p> He left the room and locked the door. Throughout the rest of the day he administered her shots, including the red solution, S-3. S-3 would cause Megan to continue to be afraid of him, regardless, but remain quite submissive. It was a common thing for young girls to give in and even have feelings of love for their attackers, their loss of hope was often so great. S-3 would prevent that.</p> <p> He also gave her two additional injections. The first, simply called B-1, would rapidly heal any bruises or sore muscles her body had suffered; it would work within an hour after the injury was inflicted, and would also close and heal all cuts. It was highly experimental, but he'd tested it on humans already and knew it worked. The other injection was to keep shock, mental or physical, from settling in. It too, was experimental, and was designated M-0.</p> <p> During the night he raped Megan while she slept, needing to get off again so he could sleep himself. In sleep, she responded with an orgasm, a weak one at best, but that was to be understood, he decided. A few more shots and she would start having multiple orgasms.</p> <p> Before bed, he gave himself an injection of a solution designed to increase his stamina. It was a mixture of ginseng and other solutions, and would increase his ability to rape the girl as much as six to seven times in the space of an hour. And he would. He really would.</p></div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
371,"Nightmare: Megan's Torture, Part 6",6,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,33,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">3:15 a. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> Dr. Brandt stepped in front the camera again. ""Subject Megan has been asleep for several hours now, and it is my belief that the solutions I have given her have taken effect. I will record the results of my continued rape of this child, including today oral sex."" He switched off the camera and entered the room.</p> <p> The camera diary had at first seemed like a good idea, he thought, as he switched on the other camera mounted on the wall. But there wasn't much to report. He was too caught up now in his fantasies to care much about the science. It had simply been too long.</p> <p> Megan was still asleep when he entered the room, lying nude beneath the covers. That was just fine. She'd slept long enough.</p> <p> He slipped out of his robe and straddled the girl. The only light came from the living room, barely illuminating her. He drew the covers back and lowered himself to her slit, then shoved it in.</p> <p> Megan woke with a scream and he slapped her. She began to sob, all resistance gone. Her cunt muscles tightened. She cried out in pain, then moaned with passion, and that seemed to surprise her. It also frightened her even more.</p> <p> She lay with her hands out to either side of her head now, and he pinned those down, plunging into her even more deeply. He'd rape her for the next few hours, then begin the next step. He'd do everything to her in the meantime. And he'd love it.</p> <p> Megan had her orgasm long before he came. She was forced to lay weak and shaking while he continued in her, finally shooting his load almost ten minutes later. She was a good fuck for only being seven.</p> <p> He stopped long enough to go upstairs and return with a number of clothes for her to wear. His plan was to have her wear each outfit, then he'd rip them from her body and rape her again, further degrading and humiliating her.</p> <p> Each outfit was sized for her. All included shoes and a pair of white cotton panties. There were also some other things, like dolls and stuffed animals. He would make her act out a few fantasies for him.</p> <p> Megan put on the first outfit, which was a white dress like the one she'd worn, with white buckle shoes. He told her to smile and pose—not easy for her—and then he tore it off of her body and raped her on the bed. Finished, he made her dress again. This time it was a pair of sun yellow short sleeve shortalls and white tennis sneakers. He bound the girl's hands behind her back and pushed her to her knees. It was time for her to suck him.</p> <p> Megan's first reaction when he shoved his cock in was to simply sit there and stare up at him. In his experience, this was not unusual; sometimes they began to suck, or they just sat there.</p> <p> Megan was one of the smarter ones. She began to suck. She was crying quietly and sucking him and the whole sight of it turned him on. He put his hand on her head and worked his cock in and out of her mouth, keeping up a rhythm. He felt about ready to cum, he jammed it against the back of her throat and held it there. Megan gagged and tried to get up, but by then his hot load was choking her and she had no choice but to swallow or suffocate.</p> <p>""You'd better do better than that!"", he warned her, and began again.</p> <p> It took her sucking him off two more times before she got it right. He rewarded her by raping her pussy one more time.</p> <p> He undressed her completely then and forced her upstairs to begin the next step in the process.</p> <p class=""h2""> 10:53 a. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> The room was bare, save for a bed with only a matress and one sheet. From the head and footboards, anchored at each post, hung four lengths of rope.</p> <p> He shoved the nude girl onto the bed and untied her hands. She put up a feeble resistance but he had little trouble binding her hands and feet so she was spread eagle on the bed. ""You're going to love this"", he told her.</p> <p> From beneath the bed he produced three vibrators. Two were large, the third long and pencil thin. He inserted the large ones in her small cunt and tiny asshole, and pushed the third into her peehole. She squirmed and squealed, her eyes growing wider and wider as her body was yet invaded again.</p> <p> Then he switched them on.</p> <p> The effect was almost instantaneous. Megan's already heightened sensitivity took over, and soon she was moaning, then screaming, then moaning. She writhed on the bed, bucking and jerking as wave after wave of hot orgasm swept her. One was so powerful she managed to eject all three dildoes at once! Pleased, but not happy, Dr. Brandt inserted them again and taped them down so they couldn't come out. Once more, Megan began to buck and jerk, filled with pain and hot lust as her already raw holes were ravaged yet again.</p> <p> He watched her for a while. It was fun, seeing her struggle like that, knowing she was so young. And this was only the start. There was more yet to come.</p> <p> Feeling a little bored, he decided to go down and watch some TV. Cartoons, maybe. He'd always liked cartoons. Just like he liked little girls.</p> <p class=""h2"">11:23 a. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> When Megan's moans and screams finally faded, he returned to the room and found her nearly unconcious on the bed, the vibrators going happily away inside of her. He shut them off and tossed them into a plastic bucket next to the bed. He then untied the girl and removed her gag. After a quick shot of synthetic adrenalin to wake her, Dr. Brandt climbed on the girl and raped her. She was too weak to resist and he delighted in that. The day, however, was not over for her yet.</p> <p class=""h2""> 11:35 a. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> Dr. Brandt led a very weak and shaking Megan downstairs to the basement, lifting her easily onto the table with the padded matress on it. He affixed leather cuffs to her wrists and ankles, each attached to chains designed to hold her down. Megan stared at them and began to whimper and beg.</p> <p> Much as he hated it, he jammed a ball gag into her mouth and fastened the straps. Balls gags were, to him, ""unnatural"". It was true, they were more effective for silence, but less sexy. Nonetheless, for this particular test, they were necessary.</p> <p> The girl lay very still, the chains linking the cuffs on her wrists and ankles dangling off the edge of the table. Dr. Brandt hummed happily as he inserted a metallic dildo with a cable leading from it into her cunt. The little girl squirmed as he slid it in.</p> <p> He inserted another in her tiny asshole and still another in her peehole. He then taped small metallic disks to her tender nipples and plugged each wire into a machine next to the table.</p> <p> The machine, dubbed ""The Shocker"", produced small, static electricity charges that surged through each of the devices attached to Megan. The juice was low enough not to hurt her in any permanent way, but the pain was enough to be overwhelming. On a normal girl Megan's age, the pain would be enough to render her unconscious after perhaps the first jolt. But filled with Dr. Brandt's special juices, Megan would sustain for hours.</p> <p> The Shocker had a second setting as well. This one caused the dildos to vibrate, similar to a joy buzzer. To the girl, it would feel like electricity, only less painful. Perhaps even pleasurable.</p> <p> Dr. Brandt flipped the switch to ON and pressed the ""Shock"" button. Juice surged into Megan's small body. She screamed and tensed, her small body rigid. He let off and she flopped down, sobbing. He hit the button again and again, delighting in her screams. He'd used this device before, but never had a girl last this long. Not even ones older than Megan. He hit the ""Buzz"" button, setting the dildos off. Megan moaned and screamed. He shocked her again. This time she twisted about, trying to get those horrible, pain-causing things out of her.</p> <p> This was getting to be too much. He set the machine to Automatic, which would randomly shock and buzz her. Then he hurried upstairs to lunch.</p> <p class=""h2"">12:53 p. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> Lunch was a pleasant. He'd had a bottle of beer and a roast beef sandwich. Megan's screams, drifting up out the basement, had stimulated his appetite. Part of him knew what he was doing was monstrous—raping and torturing a 7 year old girl would have turned off even some of the worst pedophiles. The rest of him didn't give a shit.</p> <p> He was about ready to go down and release Megan from the machine so he could have sex with her when he heard a knock at the door. Panic immediately set in. There was no reason for anybody to be here. It was the exact reason he'd chosen the cabin to do this.</p> <p> Thinking fast, he shut the basement door. If anyone asked, he had a horror movie on. He had a sudden fear he'd open the door and find the police standing there.</p> <p>""Dr. Brandt, we know you've got Megan Reynolds. You're busted."" He could just hear it.</p> <p> He opened the door anyway. It was with immense relief and a sense of sudden lustful exhiliration that he didn't see the police. Instead, it was a little girl.</p> <p> She was small and pretty, reaching only to his waist, and very slender. Her hair was blonde, tufted on top and braided into a long pony tail that fell past her waist. Her eyes were violet blue and she had a small face and cute nose. She was easily as pretty as Megan.</p> <p> His eyes fell to her legs. She wore skimpy cream yellow shorts and white tennis sneakers, so every inch of her tanned, smooth flesh was visible. The rest of her was clothed in a light blue blouse under a white long-sleeved pullover sweater. She had a gold bracelet on one wrist and diamond stud earrings in her ears.</p> <p>""Can I help you?"", Dr. Brandt asked. He'd already decided to take this child, too, do with her as he did with Megan, only for himself, not for his experiments.</p> <p>""Um, could I use you phone?"", she asked shyly. He also noted she had a trace of Southern accent in her voice. ""I'm here with my family but I got lost, and I need mommy to come get me.""</p> <p>""Well of course"", Dr. Brandt offered, motioning her in. ""What's your name?""</p> <p>""Tina Scott"", she told him. From the basement, Megan screamed again. Tina jumped at the sound. ""What's that?""</p> <p>""The TV"", Dr. Brandt told her smoothly. ""My phone is upstairs. What's your phone number?""</p> <p>""555-6739"", Tina told him. ""I can call."" Her eyes were on the phone across the room.</p> <p>""It's a special phone"", he told her. It really was. He'd rigged it so nobody could call out without punching in a code first. ""Wait right here.""</p> <p> He hurried into the kitchen and pulled out two coils of rope and a gag from one of the drawers. He was always prepared. Tucking them in his pocket, he went back to the phone and pretended to dial, little Tina watching him carefully.</p> <p>""Yes. Mrs. Scott? My name is Dr. Brandt. I have a cabin across the lake from you. Yes. Your daughter Tina is here. What's that? Yes, Mrs. Scott. I'll rape your daughter. Yes? Thank you."" He set the phone down and turned to Tina. As he hoped, she hadn't understood. She was smiling.</p> <p>""Your mother will be right over. She wants me to rape you first.""</p> <p>""Rape me?"", Tina asked.</p> <p>""Yes, it's a lot of fun. How old are you Tina?""</p> <p>""Five"", Tina answered. ""What's rape?""</p> <p> His cock felt like it would explode after that. ""Let me show you"", he offered, unzipping his pants. His cock sprang straight out at Tina.</p> <p> Her face suddenly went pale. ""No!"", she screamed, and tried to bolt. He caught her around the waist and shoved her back onto the couch. She screamed and he raised his hand to slap her. She cowered.</p> <p>""Don't molest me"", she begged.</p> <p>""Has someone molested you before?"", he asked.</p> <p> Tina shook her head. ""Please...""</p> <p> He shoved her face down and yanked her hands behind her back. He bound them quickly and moved to tie her ankles. He couldn't resist fondling her legs first, however. Once her ankles were tied, he sat her up.</p> <p>""I'm going to put this in your mouth!"", he shouted, gripping his cock and shaking it in front of her face. ""You will not bite it! You will suck it!""</p> <p> Little girls did not suck cock well without practice, and even this excited, he only shoved the head in. Little Tina sucked. She was a good girl.</p> <p> He came almost immediately. Grabbing the little girl's head, he held it there and demanded she swallow. She did. Satisfied, he yanked it out and gagged her as he had gagged Megan, then carried her into the room and threw her down on the bed. She was sobbing and squirming, and he couldn't resist fondling her.</p> <p> When he'd had enough, he gave her the same round of shots Megan had first receieved, along with some of the behavior modification and bruise control solution. He didn't sedate her, however. He chose to let her simmer for a while in her own fear instead.</p> <p> He locked the room behind him and headed downstairs, stopping the grab the beer bottle on the way.</p> <p class=""h2"">1:15 p. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> Megan lay quivering and sobbing on the table, her knees drawn up as far as the chains would allow. A fine sheen of sweat covered her young body. She'd managed to expel the dildo from her peehole, but the others remained in place.</p> <p> Switching off the machine, Dr. Brandt removed the devices and gave her a quick checking. Her heart and pulse were racing, and her blood pressure was up, but none were high enough to be dangerous. Thus far, his experiments were working.</p> <p> He raped her with the beer bottle for a time, bringing her to three seperate and very powerful orgasms. For the last, he let her take the lead, thrusting her hips onto the bottle. She would need sex now to relieve the awful itching in her cunt, thanks to the drug. At the same time, she would be terrified of it. That was fine with him.</p> <p> He raped her himself after the beer bottle had done its work. She responded favorably, with a mix of terror and lust. Once her orgasm had passed, he gave her another shot, this one a temporary antidote to the sensitivity solution. He undid the cuffs and helped her off the table. After removing the much despied ball gag, he kissed her deeply on the mouth.</p> <p> Megan, as usual, tried to squirm away, but he shoved her up against the table. Holding her up, he raped her again. Then he mad her blow him once more, then raped her again.</p> <p> He finished by making her dress. He led her upstairs and put her in The Room with Tina. The other girl was still on the bed, crying. He tied Megan into the chair and went over to the other girl. He went over, took off the younger girl's gag, and raped her mouth again. When he was done, he gagged her and left the room.</p> <p class=""h2"">6:07 p. m. Saturday, May 6</p> <p> Tina proved to be an excellent cocksucker. Twice that afternoon he'd attacked her, each time forcing his cock further and further into her young mouth. She had picked the rhythm up better than Megan had, learning to suck and swallow without choking.</p> <p> Now he was watching the news. The top story, for the second day in a row, was Megan's disappearance, but now the police were also looking for Tina Scott, aged 5. She'd come up from Florida with her parents for the weekend and had disappeared while going for a walk. According to the news, the police were searching the woods and the lake for any sign of her.</p> <p> Dr. Brandt felt a moment of panic. They were bound to ask if she'd come here. He would lie, of course. And The Room was soundproof, so even if she screamed her head off, she'd never be heard. Of course, she was gagged. They both were. Unnecessary, but he much preferred it that way.</p> <p> It wasn't too long after that when two police officers showed up at the door. Brandt, calm and cool, told them he had seen no sign of the girl, that he'd spent most of the day videotaping his will. He joked how he had spent hours trying to figure the camera out, setting both officers at ease. Once they left, he locked the door and sat down with a cold beer, hoping to still his nerves.</p> <p> Before bed that night he untied the girls and allowed them to use the bathroom before sedating them. He resisted the urge to attack them, lest somebody suddenly show up.</p> <p> He was pleased to see Megan put her arms around little Tina and hold her. Maternal instinct, he supposed, that all girls have. He ordered them both to remain quiet.</p> <p> When he checked on them an hour later, they were both fast asleep. Megan had undid Tina's braid, letting her hair spill out, long and golden. He left the alone.</p> <p> The following day he kept the girls sedated, raping Megan while she slept and fondling Tina. Outside the woods around the lake and the lake itself were crawling with searchers. The police came again, asking once more if he'd seen anything. He told them no.</p> <p> All day, he was nervous. What if they wanted to search? Then he'd be in trouble. He could kill Tina and dump her body, but that wouldn't please him at all. No, he'd just have to wait it out.</p> <p> Finally, he got a desparate idea. Plugging the phone into a special device that would block tracing and inserting an earpiece to deepen and inflect his voice, he put through a call to the police, claiming to have abducted both girls and that he would release them when he was ready, saying only that he had taken them out of the state. Then he hung up.</p> <p> It must have worked, because by Sunday night the search was called off.</p> <p class=""h2""> 4:00 a. m. Monday, May 8</p> <p> Frustration had gotten the better of him and now he was eager to start on young Tina. He woke both girls, ordering Megan to dress (Tina still had her clothes on) and braid Tina's hair as it had been—he liked it that way. Then he ordered Megan to remove her panties and play with herself while he stood Tina up and raped her mouth. Tina sucked him willingly while Megan masturbated.</p> <p> Satisfied for the time, he tied up both girls and returned to the living room. He set up the camera and turned it on.</p> <p>""Monday, May 8, 4:22 a. m. This will probably be my last entry. Today I will deliver Megan Reynolds, my test subject, to a group of buyers who have agreed to pay me for her if she were to survive my testing. I have proof now that my drug works on preteen girls. In the future I shall have to prove its worth on older girls. In the meantime, I have taken a new subject for my personal testing. Dr. Richard Brandt."" He switched off the camera and took it down. First, he would deal with Tina. Then, he would get rid of Megan.</p> <p> He'd miss her. She'd been good, but he quickly grew tired of a girl after the first few times. He needed Tina now, so fresh and innocent. What would become of Megan he didn't know or care. This afternoon, she would become someone else's sex slave.</p> <p> He unlocked the door to The Room and gathered up Tina. Chuckling coldly to himself, he lifted her in his arms and carried her downstairs, to the basement...</p></div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
372,"Nightmare: The Final Chapter, Part 7",7,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2003-07-01,35,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Monday, 4:30 a. m.</p> <p> Dr. Brandt laid little Tina out on the padded table with the shock dildos and told her to be still. Tina didn't move a muscle or even whimper.</p> <p> He untied the youngster's ankles and took her shorts and panties off. He spread the girl's legs so they hung over the edges of the table, providing a clear view of her very tiny, very fresh and smooth slit.</p> <p> He then removed his own clothes and got up on the table. Tina whimpered a little. ""You'll love this"", he told her, putting his mouth over her bare slit. The little girl gasped with pleasure and started to tremble. She was far more sensitive than Megan had been, he noted. He licked her with his tongue and she really began to moan, her little ass slipping back and forth over the vinyl pad. Dr. Brandt held her hips so she couldn't move and continued to probe and suck her tender mound with his tongue. Her little thighs quivered to either side of his head and she was gasping violently. Suddenly she shuddered, letting out a low, soft moan. A gush of sweet vaginal juices met his eager tongue and he hungrily lapped them up.</p> <p> By now his cock was rock hard and eager to fuck her young pussy. He hoped it hurt a lot when he entered her.</p> <p> He pushed down on the little girl's thighs and moved his cock between her legs, pushing the head against the outer folds of her slit, then in. She moaned again and again, until the head was against her hymen. Pressing down as hard as he could, Dr. Brandt thrust his hips forward.</p> <p> Had he not been holding her, she might have flown off the table. As it was, she screamed in terrible agony, because her hymen stretched but would not break. He pulled back and thrust again, hurting her more but getting nowhere. Apparently his solutions had worked too well on Tina!</p> <p> The little girl's screams were loud now, and he slapped her hard across the face to shut her up. Her scream ended abruptly and she lay there, sobbing.</p> <p> He had to think. He had to break her hymen somehow, but his cock wasn't enough. He was getting angry again as well, angry enough to take it out on her. Yes, he would. He would hurt her as much as he could without killing her.</p> <p> No, he had to calm down or she'd be no fun. He looked around the lab for something to use. There were a number of clamps and things used for gynecological purposes and of course, scalpels. He could open her lips and cut her hymen open. But that would be too easy.</p> <p> Instead, he found something else. It was a half a broomstick—one of the cruder tools he used in his rape. It was too blunt to use without risking internally damaging her. He could modify it, however, and he did, taking some tape and a nail from a nearby pile of junk. He taped the nail to the end of the stick and that would do. He applied the spreader clamp to Tina's cunt. He had to adjust it to fit her, and then he spread her cunt open. Tina moaned with pleasure. That wouldn't last.</p> <p> Guiding the stick carefully, he slid it into her. She started a little when the nail hit her hymen. He gave it a gentle push, then a harder one. This time she screamed. He pulled the stick out and saw blood on the nail. Good. She was ready.</p> <p> He took the clamp off and got up again. Tina was trembling violently. He pinned the five year old's thighs down and thrust in again. Her hymen stretched and then broke, joined with her most pained screams. He was in now.</p> <p> He pumped furiously, his grunts of pleasure mixing with her screams. She was the tightest girl he'd ever been in. Her cunt muscles were like a vice, clamping down hard around his cock. Each thrust was so good, it almost hurt. So tight, he spent himself in less than two minutes.</p> <p> He withdrew his cock, which made an audible pop! on the way out. Tina was sobbing hysterically, her thighs and abdomen quivering from the pain. He let her sob for a few minutes, then thrust into her again.</p> <p> He raped her viciously, pounding her hard so that her entire body jerked and shook. Having already spent himself, he was able to go longer, long enough that she started to experience her first orgasm. He continued the rape until she came, her entire body shuddering and convulsing delightfully....</p> <p class=""hr"">xxx</p> <p> Little Tina stared up at Dr. Brandt with glazed eyes, as he paused to shut and lock the cabin door. The child was no longer bound or gagged, but so heavily drugged she was almost incapable of acting on her own.</p> <p> He smiled at her. She was totally submissive now, his own little playtoy. He'd even changed her look a bit, letting her hair fall free. Gone were the clothes she'd come in, replaced by a light cotton short sleeve sun dress and white slippers.</p> <p> The past two weeks had been sheer delight. He'd used every imaginable torture on the child to make her the way she was now. She'd become quite attached to him, and he to her. He would use her now, soliciting her as a living example of his handiwork.</p> <p> Taking the child's hand, he led her to the car. It was a great day. A great day indeed.</p></div>","['This files is rated XXX for sexual and violence content. It depicts the graphic rape of a pre-teen girl.This file is intended for those who enjoy young stuff fantasies with a violent edge. If you are turned off my this type of material, then please delete it immediately and read no further.']"
373,Sexy Boy,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2004-07-18,39,3,"mm, teen, bd, rape",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was thirteen when it happened. I guess it didn't surprise me. I've always been somebody who gets picked on. It didn't help that I was painfully shy and lonely. It didn't help that I was an only child and my mother wanted a daughter so much she kept telling me ""you should've been a girl."" </p> <p>I almost was. Even though I was thirteen, I wasn't much of a boy. I was only four nine, eighty eight pounds, I guess. Long blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin. I knew a little about sex. </p> <p>I knew that because a neighbor one day showed me his cock. He was gay, and he told me that he liked to have it sucked a lot. He told me it felt good and told me all about how it was done. He asked me if I wanted to try and I said no. I didn't, either. </p> <p>He never tried to make me, but he had a few gay friends who tried. They used to tell me how sexy I was, then they'd corner me and try to get me to take them in. One used to say I was pretty sexy in shorts, so I guess it's no surprise that was why I got raped. </p> <p>On the day it happened it was like any other--hot, sticky. For summer my mother usually packed away all my pants, and every pair of shorts I owned belonged on girls rather than me. They were all tight and short. The pair on had on that day were navy blue, with a red polo shirt and a pair of white canvas moccassins. </p> <p>On that same day, I probably should tell you this. I met my rapist before he got me. He saw me walking down the road and offered me a ride. He was pretty scuzzy looking, nearly bald but not that old. I refused. He asked where I was going and I told him. It was an old factory near my house that's been abandoned since the '60's. I like to hang out there because nobody bothered me. He left me alone then. </p> <p>I got there and just started to roam around, because that's what I did. And think. There's a lot of old crates and stuff, but I've never opened any. I went down to the basement floor to see if there was anything interesting. </p> <p>I didn't even see the man there when I came down the steps. Suddenly this hand was over my mouth, real tight. I struggled but he lifted me and carried me back up. </p> <p>""Now I'm going to take my hand off your mouth. Keep it shut!"", he warned me. I didn't scream. I stood still and felt him take my hands and put them together behind me. I felt him tie them together. </p> <p>He pushed up against me. I could feel the thick bulge of his cock against his jeans, pressed against my bound hands. He must have wanted that, because he told me to rub it. I did. At the same time, he was pulling a cloth into my mouth and tying it behind my head. </p> <p>He grabbed my ass. ""Nice"", he told me. ""I like the way those shorts show it off. Nice ass."" He rubbed himself against my ass. I knew he was going to put it in there. </p> <p>He turned me around and sat me down on the crate. He was grinning. Kind of sick. I was pretty scared. He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. It was huge. Thick. He stroked it and smiled at me. ""All for you"", he said. He turned me over and put me face down on the crate. Pulled down my shorts and underwear. I started to cry. I felt him messing around back there, felt him put something cool in my crack. </p> <p>I tensed when I felt his head pushing up against my butthole. He kept pushing and laughing, and I cried harder, but he was in me now, all thick and hard. It hurt, but it got me hard. He did me fast, then slow, laughing and holding me down. He filled me with that huge cock. I had to lean against the crate because I felt faint from it all. Then he filled me with cum and pulled out. I was afraid he was going to put it in my mouth now, but he didn't. He yanked my shorts up and told me we were going for a ride. </p> <p>Outside he had a car. He put me in the back seat and made me lie down while he tied my feet. I was crying really hard now, and he told me I hadn't seen anything yet. He touched my legs and ass and told me I was going to like this. </p> <p>It felt like a long time after that before he stopped and left me in the car. I struggled, but he was good with knots and I wasn't going to get free. </p> <p>When he came back and opened the door, untying my feet, I saw he was wearing different clothes: a t-shirt and a pair of baggy shorts. We were in a yard with a high hedge and there was a house. </p> <p>He took me inside into a bedroom and made me lay on the bed. He took some pictures of me and told me he'd always liked young boys, and I was perfect. He felt my legs again and rubbed my hard prick. </p> <p>Then he got up on me so he was sitting on my chest and took out my gag. He told me to shut up, then he pulled down his shorts. He told me to open my mouth. My heart was pounding, because I thought he would put it in. He didn't. He stroked it and jacked off into my mouth and told me not to swallow. His cum was salty and bitter and smelled like chlorine. He kissed me on the mouth and used his tongue in there. He gagged me again and told me he'd be back. </p> <p>When he came back, he told me how hot I got him when he saw me on the road. He really noticed my legs and ass, he said, and now he was going to get what he wanted. I was going to give it to him, I thought, and I hoped he'd let me go. </p> <p>He got me off the bed and put me on my knees. He undressed. He asked me if I liked what I saw, and I nodded. I didn't. He told me he didn't like liars, and that if he thought I was lying, he would hurt me. He asked me again if I liked what I saw. I shook my head. He told me I was a good boy for telling the truth. </p> <p>He took out my gag. He put the head of his prick in my mouth and told me to suck him. I sucked a little at the head. It was thick and warm. It tasted like soap and felt funny. He pushed it in more until I started to choke. I felt it jumping and pulsing. He started to moan. ""Oh yeah, kid, good, good"", he told me. ""Suck my big dick. Suck it. You know you want it."" </p> <p>I sucked harder. I wanted him to come and get it over with. His cock started to get thicker, and then he was shooting it in me. I choked and swallowed down. His cum was bitter and left a bad taste. I sucked until he pushed me away. ""I've had better"", he told me, and he put the gag back and threw me on the bed. I was afraid now, because he left the room. </p> <p>When he came back, he had his jeans on again. He pulled me off the bed and took me out to the car. He took out my gag and tell him my name and age, where I lived, my phone number and everything. He took more pictures, then he told me he'd show them to everybody I knew, and he'd get me if I told. Then he put me in the car and took me back to where he'd got me. He untied me and told me to count to a thousand before I left. I did. </p> <p>I didn't see him after that day, and I was glad. He did call a few times, and made me talk dirty to him. But that was all.</p></div>",[]
374,The Brothers Grim,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2004-08-02,31,3,"mf, pedo, rape, bd, incest",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mikey Grim thought the car seemed too quiet, even with Lenny, Larry, Billy and Shiela in the car. It was probably because he'd gotten pretty used to the frightened whimpes and screams of the 15 year old they'd just shot and dumped. She'd been a lot of fun. Real cute, virgin. They'd taken her from an ice cream stand and raped her over the last couple of days before finally ditching her. Permanently.</p> <p>The four of them were brothers. The Brothers Grim, actually, and their 14 year old sister Shiela. Each of the brothers had spent time in prison for rape and other crimes and had banded together when they got out. They'd taken on Shiela after their momma died and had been using the little slut the way they used the countless teenage girls and young women they frequently abducted.</p> <p>""Hey, let's get a little girl this time. They're a lot of fun. Nice and tight and fun. Real easy to handle, too, ifn' you get one young enough. I know, I done 'em before"", Billy suggested.</p> <p>The brothers talked about it for a while and agreed. There was a K-mart nearby where they could go. Lenny got out when the pulled in. ""I'll wait in the alley, get me when you got her"", he told them. ""Case she gives you trouble.""</p> <p>They sent Shiela in to get them a kid. Shiela had a pretty good idea of what to look for. Cute and young. She saw some but decided they were either too young, old or just too hard to lure. She needed a young, naive kid.</p> <p>She found one at the end of an empty toy aisle. She was adorable and small, maybe four feet tall and slim. Her hair was a really wild wavy kind that went all about her shoulders. She had violet blue eyes and a cute face with a little nose. Shiela guessed she might be a rich girl. She wore little diamond earrings and her clothes were rich-looking: a white blouse under a black pullover sweater and tiny, tight fitting denim shorts, with brand-new looking white Reebok tennis sneakers on her feet. Her legs and face were nicely tanned, and Sheila knew her brothers would love this.</p> <p>She approached the girl with a smile. ""Hi, I'm Shiela. Your mom asked me to find you. She had to go and she wanted me to come get you.""</p> <p>The girl gave her a big smile. ""I'm Vicki. Did mommy tell you to find me?""</p> <p>""She sure did. She said to find you and give you a ride home.""</p> <p>""Mommy says I shouldn't go with strangers"", Vicki told her. ""But strangers are bad men, right? You look nice.""</p> <p>""Thanks."" Shiela took the girl's hand. It was a nice change of pace. She was used to luring girls her own age, not leading ones this young.</p> <p>She had no trouble getting her out of the store and into the parking lot. She was lucky, and she knew it.</p> <p>The three brothers were in the car, waiting, when Shiela came back with a little girl. A small blonde, absolutely adorable. Shiela had really pulled it off. The girl was smiling.</p> <p>Billy was in the backseat, jacking off. He'd lied to his brothers about doing the little girls; he done some young teens but no kid that young. He wondered if she'd have an orgasm. He'd heard little girls were easy fucks, 'specially when you tied 'em up.</p> <p>In the front seat, Harry was staring. The kid was so young and small he knew he wouldn't have to slap her around like he did some of the women. She'd probably just lie there.</p> <p>Mikey was looking at the little girl and wondering if she'd bleed a lot, like Shiela did her first time. Probably. Mikey didn't like all that blood. Mikey didn't like cuts or bruises or broken bones and that was why he always cleaned up the girls. It wasn't because he was nice. It just turned him off.</p> <p>Shiela opened the back door. ""Guys, this is Vicki Flagstaff. These are my brothers Billy, Harry and Mikey"", Shiela introduced. She helped the little girl onto the seat and sat down next to her. ""Vicki's seven, guys. Is she okay?""</p> <p>""She's perfect"", Billy said. ""She's really pretty."" He gave her a big grin. Vicki smiled shyly. Billy ran his hand through her hair. ""We're gonna go for a ride, Vicki. And we're gonna have a lot of fun with you. And you're gonna be a good girl, right?"" Vicki nodded.</p> <p>""Sure she is"", Shiela promised, running her hand along the length of one of the girl's bare legs. Billy ran his along the other. The girl didn't seem to mind much, but her smile did flicker.</p> <p>Shiela saw the bulge in her brother's pants and knew she'd done good. She kind of felt sorry for the little girl but was so turned on by the idea of her brother's raping little Vicki while she watched that she wasn't going to interfere.</p> <p>Mikey pulled the car around the alleyway behind the store and Shiela jumped out. She got in front with her other two brothers so Lenny could get in back. He took one look at the little girl and his eyes lit up. ""Hey, that's good. She's cute. How old you, little girl?""</p> <p>""Seven"", Vicki answered. Mikey started to drive again. Lenny asked the little girl some other things, like her name and where she went to school. Pretty soon Vicki noticed they were driving somewhere. ""When are you going to take me home?"", she asked. ""Mommy will be worried.""</p> <p>""Not for a while"", Lenny told her. His voice was like thick syrup. Little Vicki wasn't smiling anymore and seemed about to panic. Lenny decided it was time and Billy put one arm around the girl so her arms were down and placed his other hand over her mouth. Little Vicki began whimpering and squirming a lot. She was really scared.</p> <p>Lenny started molesting her right away. He started rubbing the crotch of her shorts and her legs. Vicki squirmed a lot but couldn't go anywhere. Lenny told Billy to put his hand down and the little girl started pleading for them to tak her home. Lenny started kissing her mouth to shut her up. Little Vicki squirmed helplessly.</p> <p>""Tie her up, Billy"", Shiela urged. ""I want to see her tied up.""</p> <p>Grinning at his little sister's eagerness, Billy picked up the rope from the floor and used it to tie the little girl's hands behind her. Lenny stopped kissing her and watched her squirm.</p> <p>""No! Leave me alone!"", the little girl screamed with real tears on her face. Lenny raised his hand to hit her, but Mikey stopped him.</p> <p>""Don't mess her up, Lenny. She's just a little kid. She ain't cute with bruises.""</p> <p>""Yeah. Billy, shut her up"", Shiela insisted.</p> <p>""I like to hear her scream"", Larry laughed. ""It makes me hard.""</p> <p>""She'll scream a lot when we fuck her"", Lenny laughed. ""Shut her up, Billy. Shut her up good.""</p> <p>Billy picked up two of the rags they used to gag the girls they took. After balling it up he shoved it into the girl's mouth and tied the second cloth around her head, holding the first one in. The little girl was still able to whimper and moan, but not scream. She was trembling all over, her little thighs quivering enticingly in front of Lenny.</p> <p>""Pull over someplace"", he told Mikey. ""I want to do her quick!""</p> <p>Mikey found a side road and drove down it. After a bit he found an old barn, almost falling down, and drove behind it. Everybody got out but Shiela and Lenny. Little Vicki looked at them all with terrified, tear filled eyes and wondered what was going to happen.</p> <p>Billy laid the girl down and held her shouldes while Lenny pulled her shorts off. Vicki didn't resist. Lenny pulled off the girl's pink cotton panties and laid his eyes on her bare, flat mound. He spread Vicki's legs and dropped his pants, laughing at how she stared at his erect tool.</p> <p>""Fuck her, Lenny. Fuck her hard"", Shiela begged. She already had her hands down in her own shorts, fingering herself madly. She was already hot and wet.</p> <p>Lenny grinned at his sister and spread the little girl's labia lips. Vicki squirmed a bit. Lenny put his cock head against the inner folds. She was tighter than any of the teenage virgins he'd done. Dry like them too. She'd be a bleeder for sure. He pushed a little harder until his cock was against her tiny maidenhead. Vicki was moaning and twisting around now. ""Quit squirmin'!"", he snapped at her. She stopped. Lenny pushed hard against her maidenhead. He felt it tear. Little Vicki let out a painful moan and a grunt and her stomach flexed. Then she sobbed real loud and began to shake. Lenny knew it must have hurt.</p> <p>He pushed as far as he could but she was real tight, so he pulled out and pushed in harder. Little Vicki was really sobbing and he was getting turned on. He began to pump her. Each time he got a little further until his balls were banging off her ass. She only bled a trickle. She was twitching and groaning the way virgins do and Lenny couldn't stop himself, he came. He dumped his whole load inside her and pulled out. In the front seat Shiela came and was hanging over the seat, panting and moaning. Lenny hauled her out of the car and told her to lick him clean. Shiela made a face.</p> <p>""But Lenny, it's all bloody and cummy"", she protested. There was only a trace of blood but a lot of cum. She wanted Lenny to make her lick. She liked being slapped around.</p> <p>Lenny just grabbed her hair and jammed her down on his cock. He heard her gag and kept her head down till she got it right.</p> <p>He watched Larry's bare ass moving in and out as he fucked the young child. Mikey was next, eager stroking his rock hard cock. Lenny envied Mikey because Mikey had the biggest dick but he was a wimp. He liked to fuck the girls but he didn't like to hurt them.</p> <p>""No, please, stop! It hurts!""</p> <p>Lenny glared. Billy had taken the girl's gag off. ""Please leave me alone! Owwww! Please take me owwww, home!""</p> <p>Her screams were really turning Lenny on again. Shiela was still sucking him and he wanted to come. Lenny and his brothers hated Shiela. Even Mikey hated her. When Shiela turned fifteen in a few days, they were going to gang rape her for her birthday and kill her. The only reason they hand't done it earlier was because she was good at luring girls.</p> <p>""No, no, no, no! Please, AHHHHHHHHHH!"" Vicki screamed really loud. Larry was coming in her. Billy was gagging her again. Lenny was about to come again in Shiela's mouth. He shoved his sister away and slapped her across the face. Shiela liked that. Sick slut!</p> <p>Billy hurried over and pushed Mikey aside. ""Me first, wimp!"", he snapped and really started pounding the little girl. Vicki jerked and twitched all over the seat. He pounded her a good long time before he let Mikey take over.</p> <p>They all watched Mikey. He got on her real slowly and put his cock in slowly. He took out her gag. ""No, please mister, please don't, no more, please... don't.... AHHHHHH....""</p> <p>Mikey was buried in her, pumping slow. ""You're hurting me... please stop.... please let me go home..."" the little girl was begging again.</p> <p>""Shut up!"", Lenny snapped. The kid had a big mouth, big enough to suck his cock. He was going to make her, too. Inside the car Vicki was gasping and Mikey was moaning up a storm.</p> <p>""I came"", he announced and pulled out of Vicki. Lenny hauled the young girl out of the car and pushed her down on her back in the grass. Then he moved up to straddle her face.</p> <p>""You suck this, got it? You bite and I'll knock your teeth down your throat!"", he shouted, shoving most of his cock into the girl's mouth. He wanted a good blowjob so he didn't push it all the way in. Little Vicki didn't bite him. She sucked, but it was pathetic. ""Pretend it's a fuckin' lollipop, you little cunt!""</p> <p>Vicki began to suck harder. It felt good. He heard Billy messing around behind him. Then Vicki twitched and Billy was in her again. The brother's picked up a rhythm. Lenny grabbed her head and jerked it up and down while his brother pumped her tiny cunt. Lenny came first. The girl's mouth was a hot, wet little oven that just drank down his cum. He got off and traded with Billy, then it was Larry and Mikey's turn. Shiela knelt next to them and fingered herself. Little Vicki was getting pretty worn out by now.</p> <p>When the two brothers were done, Mikey cleaned her up with a towel from the car. He pulled her panties and shorts up. Billy got some more rope and they tied her ankles together and put her in the trunk. ""You gonna kill her?"", Shiela asked expectantly. The brothers hardly let any of their victims go.</p> <p>""Nah, let's not, Lenny. She's a little kid. She'll be so shit scared of us coming back she won't tell. 'Sides, maybe we'll get her again one a these days, huh?"", Billy suggested.</p> <p>""Yeah, right"", Lenny told him. He went around to the trunk and opened the lid. Vicki stared at him with absolute terror. He put his hand around her little throat and squeezed. She kicked and squirmed, her face got all red, then her eyes closed and she stopped moving. Figurings she'd had it, Lenny shut the lid.</p> <p>He had Mikey drive a couple of miles further and stop. There was nobody around and they were near the edge of a field of tall grass. Lenny got the girl's body out of the trunk and laid her down in the grass. Then he noticed she was still breathing.</p> <p>""You little shit!"", he hissed, and was going to strangle her again, then thought about what Billy had said. Yeah, maybe they would get her again someday. So he left her live. Big deal. There would be others. Soon as they got rid of Shiela.</p> <p>(For those curious readers, Vicki did survive and was later found by a farmer. Not that it matters, cause this is just a story.)</p></div>",[]
375,A Bobby Story: The Yard Sale,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,A Bobby Story: Bobby is kidnapped by two men who decide the only thing worthwhile at his family's yard sale is him!,2007-02-11,-1,-1,"MM/b, bd, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was early June and Mommy had decided to do a late spring cleaning, and after that decided to have a yard sale to get rid of some of our old junk. We had a lot of it out in the storage sheds in the yard and it took a long time to get it all put on tables and marked with prices. Bonnie and I helped, and Mommy went and set out signs by the road so people would know it was here. After all it wasn't like they could just see from the road.</p> <p>The first day went okay, we sold some stuff, mostly to people who lived around us but not a whole lot; Bonnie and me helped out. But today we weren't doing very good. Yesterday a lot of people had come by, when Bonnie was helping and I wasn't (I was in the house playing), but today it was just me and Mommy because Bonnie had gone to play with some of her friends, and maybe she was good luck because like nobody was coming.</p> <p>I was wearing a light blue t-shirt, blue sneakers, and navy blue pull on short shorts; the shorts were an old pair and were about two sizes too small, and clung pretty tight to my body. Because I was outside in shorts a lot my legs were pretty tan and so was the rest of me. My hair was dark brown and had gotten kind of long, it was just past my collar and was all wavy and kind of messed up, like I hadn't combed it.</p> <p>Mommy was wearing a white short sleeve blouse and denim short shorts with white canvas sneakers. She was tan too and looked really nice. She said looking nice could really help sell stuff. I guessed she was right.</p> <p>Most of the day Mommy and I sat on lounge chairs and waited, or I would play and then come back. We were only going to stay out until her soaps came on in the afternoon, and Mommy told me that</p> <p>Then right after lunch somebody showed up. It was two men in a dark brown sedan; one man was heavy, one was thin. Both of them had dark hair to their shoulders and the thin one had a sharp nose.</p> <p>They got out and started looking over the stuff, and us. I felt kind of funny because it was like the two men were looking at me, but I always feel funny around grown men. ""Weren't you gentlemen here yesterday?"", Mommy asked. She couldn't remember faces too good and neither could I.</p> <p>""Yes, just thought we'd come back and see if you still had some things we were looking at, maybe get a better deal"", the thin man said. He looked at me. ""Wasn't there a little girl here yesterday?""</p> <p>Mommy nodded. ""My daughter, Bonnie. She's off playing with her friends.""</p> <p>""I see. And who is this?""</p> <p>""This is my son, Robert. Everyone calls him Bobby except for me.""</p> <p>""Hi Bobby"", the thin man said.</p> <p>""Hi"", I responded softly.</p> <p>""He's very shy"", Mommy explained, as I moved closer to her and she put her hand on my back between my shoulders.</p> <p>""He's very cute. Nice legs, too, like his mother. How old is he?""</p> <p>Mommy blushed a little at the compliment. ""He's ten. He's small for his age.""</p> <p>""I can see that. Well, he is very cute. And he does have very nice legs.""</p> <p>""Well, he does like to show them off"", Mommy said. She quickly changed the subject. ""So do you see anything you like?""</p> <p>""Yeah"", the heavy man chuckled. He quickly stopped. ""Uh, yeah. That"", he pointed to a box of casette tapes ""and that."" An old Snoopy lamp. ""And maybe a couple of other things.""</p> <p>""Bobby, put that stuff in a box for the nice man"", Mommy told me, and I went to do as she asked, stuffing all of it into a bigger box. There wasn't much and it didn't weigh a lot when I picked it up. ""Here you go then"", the thin man said, pulling out a bill from his pocket and handing it to Mommy. ""That should cover it?""</p> <p>Mommy stared at it. ""Wow, that's a... that's a hundred. You don't have anything smaller, do you?"", Mommy asked.</p> <p>""No, sorry.""</p> <p>Mommy frowned. ""Well, maybe I have some change inside. Bobby, honey, put that stuff in the man's car while I got get him some change. I'll be right back."" She headed into the house and I picked up the box of stuff the man wanted, and while he held the door open for me, and I leaned in to put the box down.</p> <p>Suddenly the heavy man came up and pushed me in, making me drop the box land half on the seat, face down. He jumped in, holding me down with his hand while shutting the door behind him. ""Go, go, we got him!"", he shouted to the heavy man, who jumped in the front seat and started the car up.</p> <p>I didn't know what was happening but was instantly scared, and then when the man grabbed my hands in his I knew I was being kidnapped and started to cry and scream.</p> <p>""No! Let me go, let me go, please let me go!"", I begged, sobbing, as the man pulled my wrists behind my back, crossed them, and tied them with rope. That made me panic and I began to beg even louder, screaming. I thought if I screamed loud enough Mommy would hear me, but we were already out of the yard.</p> <p>""Be quiet!"", the heavy man shouted, smacking me across the bottom with his hand. ""You're getting what you deserve!"" He pulled my legs into his lap and tied my ankles together. I stopped begging and just sobbed, because I didn't want to get hit again. He pushed my bound ankles off his lap and sat me up, then took a folded blue bandana, pulled it into my mouth and tied it behind my head. Then he sat me back, pushed down so I couldn't be seen. He leaned over to me and whispered, ""Later on kid, so help me, I am going to hurt you so badly you'll never forget it. You can count on it."" Then he slapped my bare thigh and left me alone to cry.</p> <p>I could hardly see where we were going after that, my eyes were blurry with tears and I couldn't see out over the door except up toward the sky. I didn't sit still either, I kept struggling but the ropes were too good, and all I managed to do was squirm all over the seat, while the kidnapper looked at me in amusement.</p> <p>Finally we stopped, and he dragged me out. We were at a hotel, it had a lot of rooms and an awning and a gravel lot and wasn't very big, and that's all I got to see before they pushed me into their room. It was pretty big, it had two beds, a TV, a dresser, a table, and some chairs, stuffed ones and kitchen ones. One chair was in the middle and the man sat me in that. ""You know, kid, we wanted your sister, not you"", he told me then. ""Lucky for her, huh?"" He switched on the TV and turned it up loud; there were soaps on, I noticed for a second, but not the ones Mommy watched.</p> <p>""Okay kid, now listen to me"", said the other kidnapper, the thin man, the one who was driving. ""You sit there and you behave, and do what we tell you, and everything will be okay, got it? You give us any trouble and I'll make you regret it."" I quieted down a little bit then, because that's what I thought he wanted. He must have because he moved away.</p> <p>""I'm going out and get some provisions"", he told the heavy man. ""Keep an eye on him.""</p> <p>""Yeah, sure"", the heavy man promised. As soon as the first man left, he told me, ""You stay in that chair and don't move. I'm going to take a shower. You got me all sweated up."" Then he disappeared through a door into a small bathroom, closing it behind him.</p> <p>I watched him go and then started looking around. I was scared to death but I thought maybe if I could escape... the man had promised to hurt me and I didn't want to be here for him to do that. I knew he would do it too.</p> <p>I saw a telephone by the bed and was thought if I could get out of the chair and get to it I could call the police. I thought about it but it looked too far away and I was more scared what would happen if the man came out and I wasn't in the chair. I was tied up very tight but I struggled anyway, crying because I was scared and frustrated. I even tried to scream a couple of times but it wasn't very loud because of the gag and the TV was on too loud anyway.</p> <p>Then he came back, stepping out of the bathroom while buttoning up his shirt; his hair was all damp and messed. I really started to struggle but he didn't care he knew I couldn't get away. ""Stop struggling or you'll hurt yourself"", he told me, then, ""Stop it or I'm going to slap you.""</p> <p>I stopped because I didn't want to get slapped. He told me to be quiet and took my gag off, but I was too scared to be quiet. ""I want to go home! I want my mommy!"", I screamed. He clamped his hand over my mouth and pushed my head back.</p> <p>""I told you to be quiet!"", he snapped. ""I think you like making me mad. I think you like this... this being tied up. I think you want me to hurt you.""</p> <p>I tried to shake my head. I tried to say no but his hand was too tight. I just wanted to go home.</p> <p>""You are so darn pretty, so... cute"", he told me. ""It's all your fault you know, running around in those little shorts and showing off those legs. You wanted to get kidnapped."" He removed his hand but before I could say anything, he was kissing me on the mouth, kissing me hard. I struggled but he just kept kissing me. Finally he stopped. ""That's it"", he said. ""You had this coming.""</p> <p>He pulled me out the chair and put his hand over my mouth, and dragged me over to the bed. He pushed me down on it backwards and ran his hands all over my legs while I begged him to stop. He kissed them and then me. He got a funny look on his face after a little while. It scared me really bad. He told me not to scream then or he would kill me.</p> <p>Then he hurt me.</p> <p>The news was on the TV when the other man came back. I was tied up in the chair and the other kidnapper gagged me with a new bandana because the other gag was too wet. I was crying quietly and watching the TV, he was smoking a cigarette.</p> <p>I was on the TV. So was Mommy. She was crying and telling a reporter about me, the yard sale, the men and then that I wasn't there. Then a policeman was on there saying they were looking for me. That was when the other man came in and tipped my head back. ""So how's our little package?""</p> <p>""Behaving"", the heavy man said. ""Had to set a few things straight, he was making quite a racket.""</p> <p>""You didn't hit him, did you?"" ""No way. You know me better.""</p> <p>""Yeah, and that's why I asked."" The man let go of my chin and put a bag he'd been carrying down on the table. ""Word is out all over. I had to ditch the car and get another one. His mother didn't give too good a description of us, though.""</p> <p>""Yeah, she was just on the TV."" The heavy man got up, gave me a mean look, and went over to dig through the bag. ""Ah, beer."" He pulled out a six pack, then a pack of juice cartons. ""Apple juice?""</p> <p>""For the kid. He's probably thirsty.""</p> <p>""He's fine"", the heavy man said, dropping the juice pack and peeling a beer out of the six pack. ""So how long we stuck with the little whiner?""</p> <p>""Probably another hour or so. I talked to Jack before and he's definitely interested."" The kidnapper-the one who'd just come in-came around to look at me again. ""There is just something about this kid... can't put my finger on it. He's so-""</p> <p>""Cute"", the nasty one said. ""Sexy. When's the last time you saw legs like that on a boy? Or a face like that?""</p> <p>""Been a while. But there's something else..."" The man shook his head. ""It makes up for not getting the sister.""</p> <p>He went and got a beer and laid back on the bed, resting his back against the headboard. ""Saw a few little cuties on the way back. If things weren't so hot I might have tried to grab one. Give Bobby here some company.""</p> <p>The nasty man didn't answer, just kept watching the TV. After a while the other man said, ""So where to after this?""</p> <p>""Downstate maybe"", the heavy man shrugged. ""I don't care. Someplace they aren't looking for us.""</p> <p>""Florida, maybe"", the heavy man suggested. ""We haven't been there in a while.""</p> <p>They kept talking, but I didn't hear them and I really didn't see the TV anymore, I felt just all kind of out of it. I was real tired and really scared and then next thing I knew somebody knocked on the door.</p> <p>I kind of ""woke up"" then, and the nasty man went and opened the door, and then there was a tall man with curly black hair standing over me. He was big and muscular and wore a white shirt with black pants and a black jacket, and he had a scary smile. ""Oh my, I do see what you mean"", he said, reaching down to squeeze my thigh, then running his fingers through my hair. ""Yes, he's ideal. How old? ""Ten"", the nasty man said. ""Name's Bobby.""</p> <p>""Perfect"", the new man said, pulling out a wad of money from his jacket, which he handed to the nasty man. ""As agreed, plus a ten thousand dollar bonus for your troubles. And you'll get another one if you find me another boy like this.""</p> <p>""You got a deal!"", said the other kidnapper.</p> <p>""Excellent. Well, time to take my purchase."" He scopped me out out of the chair and I started to cry harder; I didn't want him to take me away. I wanted to go home. He just smiled that nasty smile and said, ""Oh, don't cry now, Bobby. You'll have much more crying to do later."" And with that he carried me out and put me in the trunk of a car parked just outside the door. He was still smiling that evil smile at me as he slammed the lid shut, and left me in darkness. Then the car pulled away.</p> <p>My two original kidnappers managed to get safely out of the area and headed for Florida. While there they kidnapped three girls, a five year old, an eight year old and a twelve year old; all were very pretty, and all were turned over to Jack, and never seen again.</p> <p>From there they moved on to Alabama and kidnapped another girl. When the one kidnapper, named Joe, came back to their hotel and found the nasty one, Mitch, hurting the girl, they got into a fight. They ended their partnership there, after turning the girl over to Jack. Joe later got caught trying to kidnap another girl; while running from the police he crashed his car and was killed. Mitch was later caught and was on the verge of revealing all he knew when he died ""mysteriously"" in jail before he could confess.</p> <p>I was never seen again.</p><p></p></div>",[]
376,A Bobby Story: Two in the Afternoon,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,"A Bobby story: Bobby and his niece Stephanie, bored one afternoon, decide to explore an old slaughterhouse... and find trouble waiting.",2007-02-11,-1,-1,"MM/bg, bd, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bobby Rogers sat cross legged on the soft white carpet in his bedroom, working with some determination at getting a bathing suit onto the Skipper doll that kept slipping around in his hands. Across from him, also sitting cross-legged, his niece and playmate Stephanie sat with her elbows on her knees, chin propped in her hands, and watched with a mix of satisfaction and amusement.</p> <p>Bobby had succceeded in getting the swimsuit on but the snap was messed up and wouldn't close right, and every time he thought he had it it came loose. He worked it again into place and put all the force he could muster into it, hoping to hear it snap shut. Instead it slipped out of his fingers, tumbling through the air and landing with a soft splash in the swimming pool settled between the two children, spalshing the carpet and their bare legs with lukewarm water.</p> <p>""Oops"", Stephanie giggled, her cheeks dimpling as she smiled.</p> <p>""Well, at least she got to go swimming"", Bobby said, shrugging. He fished the doll out and picked up one of the play towels to dry her off.</p> <p>Bobby was small for ten, just four feet tall. He was often mistaken for a much younger child, and his quiet manner and soft voice didn't help. His hair, which over the years had been growing darker, was a shade of medium brown. He wore a light blue polo shirt, with white short shorts and white canvas mesh moccassins on his feet; his skin was browned from time spent in the sun.</p> <p>Stephanie was four. She was a pretty little girl that stood three feet tall and had a slender frame and slender legs. She had blue eyes, round cheeks that dimpled when she smiled, which was often, and straight blonde hair she wore tucked back behind her ears, held with a small bow in back, with long bangs over her forehead. She wore a black polo shirt with white short shorts and white sneakers, and like her uncle, was tanned all over.</p> <p>Bobby fished Skipper out of the pool and was trying his best to towel her off with the toy towel when his mother stuck her head in. ""Hey, you two. It's a beautiful summer day out there. Why don't you got outside and get some fresh air?""</p> <p>Bobby knew what that meant. ""I want to clean the house and I don't want you two underfoot."" It was a nice day out, though, so he supposed his mommy was right. ""Okay mommy. Let's clean up and go outside, Steph.""</p> <p>""Okay"", Stephanie agreed. Agreeability was something Stephanie had in abdundance. She never refused to do what she was told, never threw tantrums, never took things or broke stuff. From what Bobby had heard about his big sister Merry, Stephanie was nothing like her mommy had been as a little girl.</p> <p>They gathered up the dolls and put them away, and together put the dollhouse up on the toybox, just as his mother returned with the vacuum and duster. The kids pressed past her and headed out into the yard.</p> <p>Overhead the sky was blue and empty, the sun shining down warmly on the two children. Bobby considered his options: they could play on the swing set out back, have a game of hide and go seek, maybe play tag. Or maybe they could do something else he'd wanted to do. Nodding thoughtfully, he turned to look at the woods that surrounded his house on nearly every side.</p> <p>Up until he was almost eight, Bobby was not permitted to leave the yard. He was not allowed to go out of sight down the driveway or anywhere near the road, nor was he to go into the woods. If he did, and his mother called to him and he didn't come back right away or he came out of one of those places, he would get spanked. And if a spanking wasn't enough of a threat, there was always the Sheep Monster.</p> <p>What was the Sheep Monster? A horned, wooly monster than lived in the nearby woods and ate little boys who wandered into them. His mother had come up with it on the spur of the moment and it had been enough to scare Bobby-then six years old-into staying put. That his active imagination sometimes ""saw"" the monster lurking in the trees, only helped.</p> <p>But Bobby was still a little boy, and little boys will be curious, if not always brave. Little by little he would creep closer, defying his mother in tiny bits, until finally she just gave in and let him roam as he would. He never went far anyway, and he always stayed away from the road, unless his mother was with him.</p> <p>Even now Bobby didn't go near the road much, except to get the mail or catch the school bus. It wasn't so much the fear of the bad men who might snatch him up (as his mother so often warned would happen if he strayed too far on the road) but simply that the woods were his playground and a lot more interesting to explore.</p> <p>Even more than the woods though were various abandoned buildings not far from his house. An old house, a junkyard (not a building, but so what), and an old slaughterhouse building always beckoned. His mother had warned him to stay out of them and he mostly obeyed, but again, his curiosity ended up winning out in the end.</p> <p>Today Bobby wanted to go explore the old slaughterhouse. He'd been there once, about a week ago, but had only peeked around outside; it was getting dark and he had to go home. He hadn't gotten back because after that it had rained several days, then Stephanie had come to stay with them.</p> <p>""You want to go exploring, Steph?"", he asked his niece. She answered with one of her dimpled grins, her little eyes crinkling up when she smiled. ""Yeah, come on, this will be fun."" Taking her little hand, he led her toward the woods and onto the nearest path. Stephanie had never been in the woods before and was totally fascinated. Clutching a well-worn baby doll (which didn't have a name) under one arm, she walked by her uncle, often pulling her hand out of his to point to something and ask what it was. They saw squirrels, chipmunks, and even, far off, a skunk.</p> <p>Around them the woods were dense but Bobby knew them pretty well, at least where the paths, most of them made my deer, ran. The path they were on now was a big one, and he had heard once it was an old road or railroad. He'd been down it hundreds of times of before and could almost tell far he'd gone by how familiar some of the trees looked. Presently they came to the first real landmark, one of the old buildings that so fascinated him.</p> <p>It was a single store, square structure that had once been used as cold storage for the slaughterhouse further along. There were two doors in, a big steel one on the side and a sliding one out front. The steel one was too heavy to open but the sliding one was usually partway open; inside it was empty and bare, nearly dark, with the only light coming from high, narrow windows in each wall. The trees grew so thick here, though, they all but shut out the light.</p> <p>Bobby didn't stop to look; he'd already explored that place several times, not that there was much to see. A little further on, though, where the path forked and went toward the other buildings and a highway beyond that, lay the main slaughterhouse itself.</p> <p>Bobby knew what it was because he'd asked his mom, who had grown up in this area; it had closed down before he was born and nobody knew who owned it. The path that led to it was lined on either side by trees and high weeds, giving to a clearing that the slaughterhouse sat in built partly into the side of a hill. In front of it stretched a meadow and then woods; beyond, the path continued into more woods.</p> <p>The slaughterhouse itself was two floors high. The top floor had three windows on each side, one in back, and two in front, mostly boarded over. There was a ramp up to the main sliding doors, which were closed. On the bottom a pair of double doors stood above another ramp, which was toward the back of the building. The whole place was made of gray cinderblock, with a rusty metal roof. There were old bones and junk scattered all around, making it both eerie and really cool at the same time.</p> <p>Holding his niece's hand tight, Bobby made his way down the slope toward the bottom. It was mostly low grass, which was good because he didn't want to scratch up his legs. Fortunately it level out pretty fast. He told Stephanie to wait and went over to the double doors, climbing up a small ramp to them. There was no lock but they looked pretty heavy. Bobby hooked his fingers into the crack between them and pulled with every bit of might and weight he had in his small body.</p> <p>The door opened pretty easily, and he would have fallen had it not stopped just as suddenly. This left a narrow gap big enough for him to squeeze through, and beyond that, darkness. He motioned to Stephanie. ""Come on, Steph. Let's go explore.""</p> <p> ""No"", Stephanie said with a shake of her little head. ""Too scary.""</p> <p>Bobby kind of agreed with his niece; it did look pretty dark and scary in there. He wondered if there were rats. He hated rats. And snakes. And bugs. Not that it ever kept him from wanting to explore.</p> <p>""Okay, you wait here and I'll come back real soon"", he told her. ""Okay?""</p> <p>Stephanie, agreeable little girl she was, nodded. ""Okay."" Bobby smiled at her, made her promise to stay, and slipped through the narrow opening into the darkness beyond.</p> <p>The place smelled old and musty but wasn't as dark as he thought; there were little windows high up, like in a basement, that let in some light, and he could see light around a corner to his left. It was very quiet in there. So quiet it was scary, and cold too.</p> <p>Bobby waited until his eyes adjusted and started to poke around a little. It was mostly empty, some old bottles and cans on the floor, moldy hay, and piles of stinky stuff he stayed away from. He found a couple of old wooden chairs and a wobbly table, and a few rusty tools on the floor by it. The light here was better, coming from a window up above.</p> <p>He found an old chute in one wall with a big, wooden swinging door hanging over it; a little light came in around the edges. He thought it would be cool to slide down the chute, but it was pretty rusty and he didn't want to get his shorts dirty.</p> <p>He moved to some of the darker spots and could make out a wooden door, but didn't open it, suddenly afraid bats would fly out if he did, like on Scooby Doo. He laughed thinking of Shaggy when he did that, jumping around and calling it the Bat Toosie.</p> <p>He went back to the more lit part and found another door; this one was partly open, wide enough to see through. Beyond it were a set of old wooden stairs; it was very light up top, so it probably went to the first floor. The stairs didn't look that safe to him, though. He decided maybe to see if he could get in through the upstairs doors instead of climbing them.</p> <p>He looked around once more, trying to see if he missed anything, then slipped back outside; the sunlight was so bright he had to close his eyes for a minute. When he opened them and turned to tell Stephanie he was back, he didn't see her.</p> <p>Right away Bobby started to panic. He ran over to wear Stephanie had been sitting and saw her doll lying on the ground. An image of a bear sneaking up and dragging her away-brought on my a story he'd read recently-filled his mind. He began calling his niece's name, but she didn't answer. Frantically he scrambled up the slope, toward the path, still calling out-</p> <p>He froze, startled by the sight of a car parked there where none had been before. It was gold and white, a two door. He didn't see anybody in it. He didn't see anybody anywhere. His mind was conflicted, unsure what to do: go over and look closer, run home and tell his mother, stand where he was. He was crying now, scared, confused and completely without a clue.</p> <p>He turned and started to run toward home, then changed his mind. The car meant people, but Bobby was scared of strangers. Right now, though, he was more scared for Stephanie. Maybe the stranger-strangers?-would help him. He went over to the car.</p> <p>It was empty, like he thought, but in the reflection from the window he saw the doors to the building behind him were now open a bit. He scurried up the ramp and pushed inside.</p> <p>He heard a muffled cry nearby, and suddenly a huge hand clamped over his mouth and nose, and a strong arm went around his small waist, lifting him off his feet. He grabbed at the hand over his face and flailed his legs, unable to breathe. He heard somebody say, ""You're suffocating him"" and the hand shifted off his nose, letting his breathe. He stopped kicking but kept clutching, trying to get the hand away.</p> <p>All at once he saw many things. He saw a man in a black t-shirt and pants, with small blue eyes and thin brown hair, watching him. In front of him, seated in a chair too big for her small frame, was Stephanie. Her ankles were tied with white rope and her feet dangled several inches above the floor. Her hands were behind her and a blue bandana was between her teeth, tied behind her head. The man had his hand under her chin and was tilting her head back to look up at him.</p> <p>""See, I told you we'd find kids here"", the man holding Bobby said, then, to Bobby, ""now you kid, you be quiet, I'll let you go. Don't make me hurt you."" Bobby didn't have to be told twice to be good.</p> <p>The man let him down, and even without seeing him, Bobby knew he was big, towering over the little boy. ""He's cute. Nice legs"", said the man behind Stephanie. ""Sure he's a boy?""</p> <p>""He's a boy"", the man behind Bobby said. The little boy, free of his grip, stood quietly, not reacting as a blue bandana was pulled between his teeth and tied off behind his head. ""How old you think? Seven? He's pretty small.""</p> <p>""Seven, six, doesn't matter"", the other man said, letting go of Stephanie's chin as Bobby's captor pulled the boy's hands behind his back and began to tie his wrists. ""Thing is that he's here.""</p> <p>""Yeah, so"", Bobby's captor chuckled. ""They sure are growing kids small these days."" He finished tying Bobby's wrists and turned him around, grasping his chin and tilting Bobby's head back. Bobby could see now the man was very big, with dark, curly hair and dark eyes. He wore a white t-shirt and smelled vaguely of sweat. ""Cute though."" He let go and pushed him away. ""So it looks like we have a couple little guests for now.""</p> <p>""Yeah, just what we needed"", the other man sighed. He retrieved a wooden chair that had been laying on it's side nearby and set it up next to Stephanie. The curly haired man pushed Bobby over to it and sat him down, then knelt and tied the little boy's ankles together.</p> <p>""You worry too much"", the curly haired man chuckled. ""They're little kids.""</p> <p>""Little kids who are going to see everything. Little kids we kidnapped and tied up"", his partner argued. ""Say, doesn't that strike you as a just a touch risky?"" His voice rose on the last words. ""No, wait, of course not. Not you. Not Mr. Confident.""</p> <p>The curly haired man finished tying Bobby's ankles and patted the little boy's knee as he stood up. He went over to his partner, pushing him back toward the wall. ""Listen to me. They're little kids. Nobody's going to believe anything they say. We keep them here until we get out business done, then we leave. Kids get loose, by the time they get home, we're long gone.""</p> <p>The two men came around to stand in front of their bound, frightened captives. ""Okay you two, listen to me. My and my friend here have a meeting with another man here, only we didn't know you two were going to show up and snoop around, okay?""</p> <p>The two children nodded slightly.</p> <p>""Good, glad we got that cleared up. When we get done we're going to leave, and you two kids can go home. In the meantime you just sit there and be quiet, and we won't have any problems, got that?"" Again both kids nodded, and the man patted their knees. ""Good kids. I think we'll get along just fine.""</p> <p>There wasn't much ""getting along"" to do; the bound and gagged kids sat in their chairs quietly, while the two men talked to each other and spent a lot of time looking out a space in the far window. They would look back at the kids now and then, but didn't bother with them.</p> <p>Bobby looked over at his niece, who had calmed down almost to boredom and was swinging her bound feet back and forth under the chair. Bobby himself remained mostly still; now that it was pretty clear the men weren't going to hurt them he wasn't so badly scared, and he was kind of taking stock of things, noticing how the ropes felt against his bare skin, tasting the cloth gag in his mouth. It felt totally weird to be so helpless like that, but at the same time it was also kind of neat and exciting. At least at the moment.</p> <p>""Finally!"", the curly haired man sighed loudly, bringing Bobby back to attention. Outside he heard another motor, growing louder, then turning off. His little heart began to pound; he was almost used to the two kidnappers, but he was afraid of who might be coming now.</p> <p>The door slid open and another man came in. He was tall, wore tan slacks and a dark maroon polo shirt with some kind of logo on one side, and sunglasses. He had a muscular build and was totally bald. He had a kind of rough face, a hard mouth and sharp nose. He looked pretty scary.</p> <p>Right away he noticed the kids. ""What in Hades is this?"", he asked, in a deep, rumbling voice, pointing a finger at them.</p> <p>""Take it easy, we caught them snooping around. They won't be any trouble.""</p> <p>""You call witnesses no trouble?"", the man asked. He didn't raise his voice; he didn't need to.</p> <p>""They're little kids. Listen, let us worry about them and let's just get this done, okay? Sooner we're all out of here the better"", the curly haired man suggested.</p> <p>The bald man frowned hard-not much of a change from his previous expression. ""Fine. Show me what you got.""</p> <p>One of the men walked over and picked up a bag from the corner, and opened it up. He pulled out a big, white bag of what looked like flour to Bobby. ""100% pure, uncut, Colombian. Only the finest for you."" ""Really?"", said the bald man. He looked at the kids. ""Maybe I should test it. Maybe on her."" He nodded toward Stephanie. Bobby started to panic again; he whimpered, afraid for his niece.</p> <p>""You saying you don't trust us?"", the curly haired man snapped. ""Fine. Find yourself another supplier."" He shoved the powder back into the bag and was about to zip it up when the curly haired man stopped him.</p> <p>""Wait. How much?""</p> <p>""A hundred fifty for the bag.""</p> <p>""I'll give you half that.""</p> <p>""A hundred fifty or no deal"", the curly haired man argued.</p> <p>""You get that only if I get to test it"", the bald headed man said, pointing at the tied up children. ""I want proof.""</p> <p>The other man, who'd remained quiet, moved up by his partner. ""Take the money, man. He shoots her up and you know what's going to happen.""</p> <p>The bald headed man nodded. ""Listen to your buddy. Last time. Seventy five without tests, full price with.""</p> <p>""Let me see the money.""</p> <p>The bald headed man reached into his pocket and pulled out two thick wads of $100 bills. He tossed one to the curly haired man, who handed it to his partner. The man rang his thumb across the ends a couple times and nodded. ""All there.""</p> <p>""Done. Here."" The curly haired man shoved the bag into the bald-headed man's hands. ""Now get lost.""</p> <p>""Certainly"", the bald-headed man agreed, smiling for the first time. ""Pleasure doing business with you."" Clutching the bag under his arm, he let himself out. A minute later they heard the engine start and him pull away.</p> <p>The curly haired man sighed with relief. ""Not bad. Seventy five grand. I can't believe we got that much.""</p> <p>""Me either. I thought for sure he'd just kill us and take it all"", the other man agreed. ""On which note we might want to split.""</p> <p>""Yeah, just one thing before we go."" The curly haired man walked over to Stephanie and pulled a knife out of his pocket. The little girl shrank back and whimpered; Bobby did the same, whimpering loudly as the man stepped around behind Stephanie.</p> <p>""Easy kids, I'm not going to hurt you"", he assured them, using the knife to cut the ropes on Stephanie's wrists. He shuffled around and cut the ropes free on her ankles next, then put the knife away and reached up to pull out her gag. ""There, that better?""</p> <p>Stephanie nodded. ""Thank you.""</p> <p>""You're welcome."" He went over and untied Bobby next. ""There. Now get out of here, both of you. And don't ever come back here again, understand?""</p> <p>""We won't"", Bobby promised. ""We won't tell neither, we promise!""</p> <p>""Yeah, you remember that."" The curly haired man pulled the door open wider and ushered the two kids out. ""And kids... don't do drugs, okay?""</p> <p>Both children nodded and scampered off down the path, leaving the men, the slaughterhouse, and their afternoon's adventure far behind.</p></div>",[]
377,A Bobby Story: A Bobby Halloween,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,Bobby goes trick or treating and runs into true evil on Halloween.,2007-02-12,-1,-1,"M/b, bd, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was that time of year again, Halloween, when kids thought of ghosts, ghouls and most of all, CANDY! Bobby was no different than any other nine year old boy in that respect, and was really looking forward to this years bag full of goodies.</p> <p>At the same time Bobby had been unsure of what he'd wanted to go as, and had pondered and waited and procrastinated for so long that when the day before Halloween came and he decided to go as Robin from Batman and Robin, not a single Robin costume could be found. In fact, no good costumes at all! Rather than be disappointed, Bobby simply made his own. He took a red t-shirt and some magic markers, and printed on Robin's traditional ""R"" and the little snaps on the front. A towel held with a safety pin became his cape, and a pair of green short shorts like he always wore formed the briefs; he wore sheer, nude tights as well, and a little food coloring dyed a pair of old white sneakers green. A plastic dollar Lone Ranger mask and a wide belt completed the outfit, and Bobby was ready just in time.</p> <p>Bobby lived in a rural area, and in years past it had been up to his mother or sister Merry to drive him, his sister Bonnie, and his friends Jody and Terry around trick-or-treating. This year though, that didn't work out. Merry had to work, his mother's car was in the shop, Jodi was sick, and Terry, who was scared of everything, was too scared to go out this year. Lastly Bonnie, who was eleven, had decided she was ""too old"" for trick or treating and was going to a friend's Halloween party. Again, Bobby did not let this get him down!</p> <p>He would ride his bike to the various houses. Bobby in the last couple of years had been riding almost everywhere, sometimes miles from home, much to his mother's chagrin. He promised, of course, only to go to houses whose lights were on, and would welcome Halloweeners, and would stay to the side of the road so he didn't get run over. It was a full moon out too, so that would help. And so, with a last reminder from his mother to be careful and not eat any candy before she'd inspected it, he was off, slinging his empty bag over one handlebar and imagining it being quite fat with sweet loot when he got home.</p> <p>He hit local homes first, people he knew like Jody's house and Terry's house (Terry came out of his room long enough to admire Bobby's costume), then moved further out. Going to the houses of people he didn't know was a little more difficult-his natural shyness made his voice soft and often hard to hear, and when they asked that awful question, ""So what can you do?""-meaning sing, or dance, or tell jokes-he'd kind of mumble his way through. He was actually grateful for the houses where the door opend only enough to admit a handful of candy that was quickly dropped in his bag, then would disappear quickly inside.</p> <p>There were a few funny moments, like the old man who thought he was the ""Lone Ranger in his skivvies"", whatever skivvies were. Or the lady dressed as a witch whose ""nose"" fell into the candy bowl, then her hat came down over her eyes when she bent to retrieve the nose. And weird, like the house with the lady in black, with the pale white skin, and black cats watching him from every window, who'd warned him to beware of the ghosts in the old Maple Lawn Cemetery, the next road over.</p> <p>Bobby had no sooner pedaled away from her house than a car came along, and slowed down beside him. A man stuck his head out and shouted, ""Hey, Robin, you're pretty cute!""</p> <p>Bobby blushed; he actually heard that a lot. He was small for his age, just three foot eight, very slender, and his light brown hair, cut just before school had started, already hung to his collar. A lot of men had told him he was cute, pretty, sexy... not many women, mostly men.</p> <p>Bobby tried to respond, but as often happened around men he didn't know, his voice largely failed him. He needn't have worried; the car picked up speed and was gone, and anything he said would have been lost anyway.</p> <p>The next few houses were dark, so Bobby moved onto the next road, and remembered the pale lady in black's warning. On this road was Maple Lawn Cemetery, a very big, old, spooky looking (even in the daylight) cemetery that Bobby had pedaled past many times-always as fast as he could. The place was overgrown and eerie, the trees dead, many stones overturned or cracked. There were even vultures in the trees! At night it looked even scarier, and Bobby's heart was pounding as she raced past it, and then past the two dark houses beyond.</p> <p>The next one had a porch light on, and Bobby pedaled up, got off, and knocked on the door. It opened and Bobby gasped a little: a very tall man stood there, dressed all in black. He had a spooky face, with deep set dark eyes, thick brows, and hard looking cheekbones. His hair was pulled back tightly behind his head.</p> <p>""T-T-Trick or t-reat"", Bobby blurted out, holding up his bag. The man was so tall the the of Bobby's head didn't even reach is belt.</p> <p>""Trick or treat indeed, little one"", the man said, in very deep, droning voice. ""Come inside and tell me your name.""</p> <p>Bobby did as he was told-though he very much didn't want to! ""B-Bobby"", he blurted out, remembering quickly the man wanted his name. The man shut the door behind him.</p> <p>""Bobby is it?"" The man chuckled, a deep, throaty sound. ""Do you believe in Satan, Bobby? In the Prince of Darkness, the Father of Damnation?""</p> <p>Bobby gulped. ""Y-yes.""</p> <p>""That's good. Because he wants to meet you... personally."" And suddenly he pressed a sweet smelling cloth over Bobby's mouth, while holding Bobby's head with his other hand. Bobby dropped his bag of candy, which hit the floor and sent Tootsie Rolls and butterscotch hard candies everywhere, and pulled futilely at the man's arm. But the man was too strong and the chemical stronger, and Bobby soon passed out, his slender legs folding under him, only the man's strong hands holding him up...</p> <p>------</p> <p>Lucifer, as he called himself, scooped up his young captive and deposited him on the nearby couch, kicking aside pieces of candy and crunching others underfoot. He smiled to himself as he studied the boy, ran his hands over the shapely, nylon clad legs, and was pleased. The boy was young, he decided, no more than six, and a perfect sacrifice to Satan!</p> <p>At last, he would have his immortality, as the Dark Father had promised. Thirteen children must die for that, each on all Hallow's Eve. Twelve long years had gone by since Lucifer had received that promise, come to him in a dream. Each of those years a child had been sacrified by him on Halloween. They had to be children, virgin and pure; he'd begun to fear the thirteenth might not show, and then Bobby had been delivered unto him. It was the providence of the Dark One, he felt!</p> <p>He moved quickly to secure the boy, having ropes and a gag ready for the moment. But first he removed Bobby's mask and that silly cape, and snapped a Polaroid of his sacrifice-to-be, just as he had done with the other twelve. He liked to savor their faces, and in his own twisted way, thank them for the greatness they would bring him.</p> <p>Returning to the boy, he first stuffed a wadded up kerchief into his mouth, then rolled him onto his belly and used a blue kerchief to cleave gag the boy. He moved to the kid's hands next, laying them one over the other at the wrist and binding them with a length of white rope, then tied his ankles together, looping the rope first around each ankle, then around both before going around the rope itself between his ankles and knotting it.</p> <p>Next he bound the boy's legs, tying rope around them just above his knees, then sat him up and tied more rope around his upper arms. Tightly secured, he scooped up his young captive and hurriedly carried him outside and put him in the back seat of his car. Almost gleeful with excitement, he leapt into the driver's seat and backed out, heading down the road to the Maple Lawn Cemetery.</p> <p>The place that frightened Bobby so only served to excite Lucifer. He'd spent many days there, violating graves, stealing parts of skeletal bodies, bits of grave dirt, whatever his ritual called for. A low, flat crypt would serve as his altar, and had already been desecrated in the name of the Dark Father. It was to there Lucifer headed straight away, as Bobby stirred in his arms. He laid the boy out on the slab and hurried to light the ritual candles, all the while muttering incantantions to Satan. On the altar Bobby's eyes fluttered open but he remained in a stupor, unaware at first of what was going on... but those eyes widened when Lucifer stepped up to him and drew the wickedly curved athame (or witch's knife) he would use to take Bobby's life... and make his own immortal!</p> <p>------</p> <p>""Hear me Satan! This child's life, the life of this innocent, I offer to you!""</p> <p>The man's deep voice boomed in Bobby's ears, and the little boy whimpered, his eyes wide with fear, and struggled against the ropes that held him tightly. Bobby looked around frantically for help, but saw only tall grass and tombstones, and became even more afraid-he was in the Maple Lawn Cemetery!</p> <p>He looked up again at the man, who towered over him, talking in some language Bobby didn't understand, his eyes closed, the knife held high and gleaming from the light of the many candles lit around him. He mmphed and screamed fearfully into the gag, but Lucifer ignored him, and when Bobby looked around again, frantically, for help, it did not come...</p> <p>And then he saw the others.</p> <p>They just kind of stepped out of the darkness, pale, their eyes empty, glittering in the candlelight. Children, boys and girls, no older than him. Bobby saw one girl wore what looked like a witch costume; another boy wore a Spiderman costume without the mask. All of them, in fact, were dressed for Halloween, but it wasn't that Bobby noted so much as the fact that all of them had dark stains that began at their necks and spread out over the front of their costumes. And he noticed their pale skin, their glittering eyes...</p> <p>In his panic he counted them; a dozen, all approaching soundlessly from behind Lucifer, their arms extended. Bobby's fear deepened. It was all like a bad horror movie, all too much. Above him the man chanted louder; behind the man the children continued to approach, crowding in, hands reaching for him.</p> <p>Abruptly the man stopped chanting and looked down. And then he started screaming.</p> <p>Bobby screamed too, because suddenly the pale, costume clad children were yanking the man down, pulling him down to their height, and try as he might, he could not make them let go. They grinned at him with dull teeth and pale gums, making horrible, guttural sounds in their throats, and Bobby was unable to look away as the man kept screaming, as the child pulled him down, and now Bobby saw they were not just pulling him down, they were pulling him into the ground!</p> <p>And then it was too much, and Bobby fainted.</p> <p>------</p> <p>Some time later Bobby came to again, feeling very cold. All at once he remembered where he was, and his eyes opened. It took him a moment after that to realize he was no longer tied or gagged. The candles that illuminated the graveyard burned low, and the air had grown chill. He looked to where Lucifer and the children had been, but saw no one. Leaning over, he saw only the man's knife, lying on the earth. No sign of the man himself.</p> <p>Bobby didn't stick around, but jumped down and ran. He didn't think about his lost candy or his bike, or anything but getting home. He ran down the road, onto the next one, past the strange house with the pale lady in black-he saw the house was dark now-and onward. He saw a car coming and driven more by panic than reason, waved for help. It was a woman and her daughter, who'd been out trick-or-treating. The picked him up and took him home. Once there, his mother called the police.</p> <p>Though it was late, the police took Bobby with them to show them where Lucifer's house was, and the cemetery. It was enough. The officers were kind enough to get Bobby's bike and his candy and take him home, and told the little boy that things were okay now, and he shouldn't worry anymore. But Bobby was to remember than night for a long, long time...</p></div>",[]
378,A Bobby Story: The Chop Shop,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,"Bobby gets curious about an otherwise abandoned old slaughterhouse in the woods near his home, and stumbles upon a chop shop - and trouble!",2007-02-25,-1,-1,"MMMM/b, bd, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was six years old, and this was the first summer I was allowed out of the yard. I'd spent most of my time so far exploring the nearby woods, getting to know them pretty well. There were a lot of trails so it made things pretty easy.</p> <p>One thing I discovered early that summer was the old slaughterhouse building. It was down the main dirt path, really an old road; it was one story high, empty inside, with a big door out front, a heavy steel door on one side, and high windows and a peaked roof. It was kind of spooky looking, but after a trip or two inside just became boring. It was like the far point of where I would travel; to my six year old mind it felt like miles away. After my first few visits I mostly stayed away.</p> <p>One day in late July, though, I was walking toward it and heard a lot of noises coming from it, sounds like tools make. Being a little boy with insatiable curiosity, I went closer to look, hiding behind a tree to do so. (I was pretty small-three foot two, very slender, so it was easy to hide). I saw men in coveralls standing outside, and to my amazement saw a car come up the path, from the direction I had never gone, and go inside. Then the men went in behind it and closed the door; the noise never stopped.</p> <p>I thought that was so cool! I even thought about going closer to look, but was afraid of th men. I was so shy men actually scared me a little, some more than others. For some reason men who worked on cars and machines scared me more than others, I guess because they were mostly bigger guys or something. So I didn't go there. That day, anyway.</p> <p>That night I couldn't stop thinking about what I'd seen-a car in the woods! My curiosity was unbearable. So the next day when I got up and dressed-a white short sleeve polo shirt, short pink shortalls and my favorite blue running sneakers-and went down to get a better look. This time I didn't see any men-but the was plenty of noise. Full of curiosity and a touch of bravery, I went right up to the door itself.</p> <p>It was open a tiny bit, enough for me to look in. I saw men in coveralls, lots of tools, and two cars-one was missing doors and windows, the other one was covered in tape and paper. I had no idea what was going on but my courage failed at the sight of some many men, and I backed away-</p> <p>A hand clamped over my mouth, and I was pulled off my feet with a muffled shriek. I didn't struggle as a strong arm went around my mid-section. ""Looks like we have a cute little snoop!"", the man holding her laughed. ""Hey, open the door! Look what I found!""</p> <p>The door slid open and a man with dark curly hair and goggles on his head looked at me. ""Holy cow, look at this. Got a reguarly Hardy Boy here!""</p> <p>""More like Nancy Drew"", the man holding me said, as he carried me inside. ""Little snoop was peeking in the door. Probably saw everything.""</p> <p>""Can't have that"", the curly-haired man agreed. ""Better tie him up until the boss gets back.""</p> <p>The man set me down on my feet, and didn't say anything when he removed his hand from my mouth-it was so loud he maybe did but I didn't hear. The noise quieted down as the other men gathered around to see, while the man who brought me in pulled my hands behind my back and tied my wrists with rope.</p> <p>""What is he, about three?"", one asked. ""He's smaller than my nephew. How old are you, kid?""</p> <p>""Six"", I squeaked, quaking in my sneakers.</p> <p>""His name is Bobby"", another man said. ""Lives just down there with his mother. Now her..."" He chuckled, making gestures with his hands. ""A little older, but nice bod, great legs, huge gazongas. I hear she's easy too.""</p> <p>""Wonder if Bobby here is"", another man said. ""Sure looks it.""</p> <p>I couldn't respond because next thing a blue bandana was pulled into my mouth and tied off behind my head.</p> <p>""Okay, pervs, back off"", the man who had tied my hands said. The man led me to the back and sat me down on a car seat against one wall, then tied my ankles together. ""Great legs, kid"", he told me, staring at them as he tied my ankles. ""Now you just stay quiet. We're just going to keep you here a little while.""</p> <p>A little while turned into a long time. I sat there crying most of the time, the men pausing to stare at me, or come over and feel up my smooth legs. One man sat down and asked me if I'd ever been kissed by a man. I shook my head, and he kissed me on my gagged lips, and squeezed my thigh, and promised he would have more for me later.</p> <p>One man even took my picture.</p> <p>In between all of this the men divided their attention between me, work, and talking about Mommy. The man who knew me-I didn't know him-was doing most of the talking, using a lot of swear words. Sometimes another man talking to him would turn, look at me and use swear words as well. That scared me even worse.</p> <p>I was more scared somebody would come looking for me and get caught, especially mommy. Some of these men were talking about her and saying crude things about her and what they would do if she was here. I didn't understand most of it but it sounded bad.</p> <p>More time passed, and some of the men came back, rubbing my legs or looking at me; a few of them told me I wasn't going to ever leave, then laughed when that made me cry. The Kissing Man came back to give me another one on my gagged mouth. I was getting more and more scared and frustrated, and then-</p> <p>""Boss is here"", somebody said.</p> <p>I heard somebody yell ""You caught a what?"" He had a thick New York accent. ""Where?""</p> <p>A second later he appeared, followed by the curly haired man with the goggles. He looked at me and knelt down. The man had a lined face, was tall, with dark hair and was muscular. He looked me over and smiled. ""Hmm, very nice. If you've got to grab a snoop get a cute one. So tell me kid, what should we do with you?""</p> <p>""I want my mommy!"", I sobbed, but with my gag it came out like ""I waa my mmphhy.""</p> <p>The man understood me. ""You want your mommy? You wanna go home?"" I nodded. ""Sure you do. Then what are you gonna do? You gonna tell everybody what you saw here? What we did?""</p> <p>I shook my head. ""Oh really now? You're not going to tell? Just going to walk out of here on those sexy little legs and not tell a soul we kept you tied up here? Bull. You're going to squeal the minute you get home.""</p> <p>I started crying harder. I didn't know what else to do.</p> <p>The man grabbed my chin and forced me to look him in the face. ""Now listen, kid. I don't believe you won't tell, but I'm gonna let you go anyway. So you listen to me. You tell anybody, ANYBODY, what you saw here, or that we tied you up, we'll go to your house, take your pretty little mommy away, and you WILL NEVER SEE HER AGAIN. Do you hear me?""</p> <p>I nodded. ""Remember that."" He took a knife and cut the ropes on my ankles, then took me outside, where he cut the ropes on my wrists and took out my gag. ""Go on, get home. And don't you dare tell or come back here... or else.""</p> <p>I barely heard him, I was running so fast. I ran all the way home, crying. Mommy saw and asked me what was wrong, but I didn't tell her; I lied and told her I got lost in the woods, and a bear chased me. She put her arms around me and hugged me and soothed me, and kept me close to her until I calmed down, which took a long time.</p> <p>Later that night, when she was tucking me in, and I felt better, she asked me if I went near the old slaughterhouse. I told her no, feeling scared. She told me she'd heard men were working down there, and tomorrow she was going to go see. ""Don't mommy, don't!"", I pleaded, thinking about the bad things the men had said they would do if she came there.</p> <p>She stroked my hair and said, ""Don't worry, the bear won't get me."" She thought I was worried about a bear I made up! ""Now go to sleep.""</p> <p>I started to argue but she shushed me, telling me to sleep and we would talk about it tomorrow. I was so tired I fell asleep right away after that.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The next day I woke up real early. I was still thinking about Mommy going down to the slaughterhouse. I got up and got dressed; I put on short denim cutoffs, a red t-shirt and my blue sneakers. I went out into the parlor and Mommy was getting ready to leave!</p> <p>She had on a pink blouse with short sleeves, tied up in a bow over her bare belly, white denim short shorts with a brown belt, and white sneakers. She was all nice and tan and looked very pretty. I told her I wanted to go with her. I don't know why but I thought if I could maybe she wouldn't go to the slaughterhouse.</p> <p>""That's a great idea, we haven't had a walk together in a long time"", she told me, taking my hand. ""And don't worry, if we see a bear, we'll run.""</p> <p>I wasn't thinking about bears as we got into the woods. I was thinking about her, bound and gagged like me. I was thinking about bad dreams I sometimes had where men tied her up and took her away forever.</p> <p>As we got closer I got more scared, and when we could see it I stopped and told Mommy I didn't want to go there. ""It's okay, sweetie"", she told me. ""I'll just go look and come right back."" She was thinking it was because of how shy I was around men, not something worse. If she only knew...</p> <p>There was nobody outside and the big door was closed. Mommy walked up to it, looked at it, then slid it open. Then she disappeared inside. Just gone like that. I stood there and waited.</p> <p>The woods were pretty quiet. I didn't hear any noise from the slaughterhouse like yesterday. I didn't hear any noise at all. I looked around, suddenly afraid of bears too. I didn't like the woods when they got quiet like that. I wanted Mommy to come back.</p> <p>I stood there shuffling. It felt like hours since Mommy went in and didn't come out. I imagined her tied up and gagged and crying, wanting to go home. I was getting sick to my stomach with worry and finally I couldn't take it anymore, I ran over to the open door.</p> <p>I ran right inside and stopped dead. The slaughterhouse was empty. No cars, no tools, no lights, no men...</p> <p>No Mommy.</p> <p>I felt like crying and tears formed in my eyes, then stopped when I heard voices. I ran back outside and around the side. A car was parked there that I hadn't seen. And there was Mommy! And there was... the man. He had his arm around her shoulders and was talking to her; I'd seen lots of men do that. Mommy liked it sometimes, but I didn't think she liked it now. She looked a little scared, and I didn't blame her.</p> <p>""Hey!"", I shouted, not thinking. They both looked. The man frowned, in a real, real mean way. ""Well now, who is this?"", he asked, in a hard voice.</p> <p>""That's my son, Robert"", Mommy explained.</p> <p>""Is he now?"" The man kept glaring at me. ""I bet Bobby's a GOOD boy, isn't he? Doesn't go around telling STORIES, does he?""</p> <p>I shook my head. I absolutely could not speak.</p> <p>""No, he's really good, just very shy"", Mommy told him. ""We should be going. Sorry we bothered you.""</p> <p>""Sure. Whatever. Maybe we'll see each other again... sometime."" He looked at me when he said that last word. Mommy ducked out from under his arm, took my hand, and led me out.</p> <p>As soon as we were far away, Mommy whispered, ""When we get home, you're getting the biggest hug. If you didn't come along I think that man was going to make me get in his car and take me away!"" Then she reached down and hugged me impulsively. ""You just saved me!""</p> <p>I was a little surprised by that, but it did feel good. And when we got home, I got an even bigger hug. That felt even better.</p> <p>After that day I stayed away from the slaughterhouse for a very long time. Being tied up wasn't so bad, but those men-that man-was absolutely scary! I kept looking around for him, sometimes dreamed he was in my room.</p> <p>But I never saw him again.</p></div>",[]
379,A Bobby Story: A Fist Full of Quarters,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2007-04-04,1,5,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was a warm July afternoon when I excitedly got out of my sister Merry's car and waved good-bye to Mommy, as she called out to me to have fun. I just waved and kept running across the parking lot. Stuffed in the pockets of my short denim cutoffs were all the quarters I'd managed to save up from my allowances for the past three months, since my birthday and I was eager to use them.</p> <p>It was a really nice day, the sun was shining, and I was dressed, like always, for it. I had on a white short sleeve polo shirt, my denim cutoff short shorts, and white running shoes. I was tanned all over. I was only four feet tall so I was kind of small and my hair was dark brown and had gotten kind of long, it was down past my collar, all thick and wavy.</p> <p>Lehman Family Fun Park used to be just a little city-owned picnic area with a playground and lots of grass until it got bought out a long time ago, and things like rides, an arcade and a snack stand were put in. It wasn't very big but for me it was perfect. I spent a lot of time at Lehman Park every summer, usually while my mother and sister's shopped. So I was there alone a lot.</p> <p>Nobody worried about their kids there because it was a family place and nothing bad ever happened.</p> <p>I rode the rides sometimes but mostly I liked the arcade. It was in a big old dark building with big open windows and the bumper cars were inside too, the games were on all sides of the bumper car pen. A lot of the games were pretty old, but they were getting some new ones like ""Space Invaders"" and ""Asteroid"", so I was thrilled!</p> <p>I went right to the arcade and the ""Asteroids"" machine. Unfortunately I really wasn't very good at games and in no time at all my carefully saved stash of quarters was gone. I was searching my pockets when a tall man wearing a beret walked up to me. ""Out of quarters?""</p> <p>I looked up slowly. I was always shy and fearful around men, even nice ones. I couldn't tell if he was nice or not; he was kind of older but not too old and a lot taller than me. ""Yeah"", I answered, my voice barely a whisper. It's always like that around men.</p> <p>""Hey, that's okay. I've got tons of quarters back in my office. Never use them. You can have them. Just come with me."" He put his hand on my back, between my shoulders, and gently pushed me toward the back of the arcade, toward where the bathroom was, and another door next to it. I went, partly because I wanted the quarters but mostly because I always complied (or mostly always) with what men told me to do.</p> <p>He pushed the door open and I went in, and saw three other men standing there. I knew instantly I was in trouble. The man came in behind me and shut the door. As soon as the door closed, the man grabbed me and clamped a hand over my mouth. I grabbed at his hand and tried to pull it away, frightened.</p> <p>""Put your hands down and keep quiet"", the man warned me. I put my hands down and he took his hand off my mouth. ""That's good. Just keep your mouth shut unless I ask you something."" He pulled my hands behind my back and tied my wrists together with rope. The other men watched. I didn't look at them, I was so scared!</p> <p>""How old are you?"", the man asked.</p> <p>""Ten.""</p> <p>""What's your name?""</p> <p>""Bobby.""</p> <p>""I like that name. You're very pretty, Bobby. Open your mouth."" I did and he pulled a blue bandana in and tied it off behind my head. Then he sat me down on a box by one wall and tied my ankles together.</p> <p>""We like pretty boys"", he told me, ""boys with sexy legs like yours. Boys with cute faces who know how to wear sexy shorts."" He ran his hands over my legs. ""Just like you."" He stood up, took another blue bandana, and blindfolded me.</p> <p>""Now you just stay there until we come back"", the man told him, running his hand over my thigh. ""Then we're all going for a nice, long ride.""</p> <p>After I heard them leave I started struggling, but I couldn't even get loose, and I gave up, but I didn't cry. I didn't want to be taken away! I wanted to go home and play with my toys and be with my mommy and sister. I didn't want to get taken away and never seen again, and that's what was going to happen!</p> <p>All I could do was sit there and a long time passed, and then the men came back. I whimpered as they came in, I could hear their footsteps. ""So many cute boys today, so many nice legs"", one said. ""Just like Bobby here.""</p> <p>""Yeah"", said another one. ""I really like Bobby. But you know what? I don't think Bobby wants us to take him away.""</p> <p>I didn't! I wanted to say but was gagged so I couldn't.</p> <p>""Hey, you think maybe if we let him go, he'll help us?"", asked another one.</p> <p>""I don't know, let's ask him.""</p> <p>Suddenly the gag was pulled out of my mouth. ""Hey Bobby, bet you want us to let you go, right?""</p> <p>""Yes"", I said hopefully.</p> <p>""If we do, will you tell on us?""</p> <p>""No"", I promised, and meant it.</p> <p>""Will you help us?""</p> <p>""Uh...""</p> <p>""Don't answer just yet."" My blindfold was taken off next and I was looking at the man in the beret. ""Okay, kid, here's the deal. I let you go and give you this whole roll of quarters, and you don't tell anybody what happened here. You like that idea?""</p> <p>I nodded. ""Yeah, that's good. You're a smart kid."" He reached behind my head and undid the knot on my gag. ""Smart kids go far.""</p> <p>The man stepped behind me to undo the ropes on my wrists. ""You like video games? Spend a lot of quarters?""</p> <p>""Yeah.""</p> <p>The man untied my wrists and moved around and untied my ankles. Then he stood up, reached into his pocket, and pulled out four more rolls of quarters. ""Then how would you like these?""</p> <p>Despite everything else, my eyes lit up when I saw those. ""Oh, yeah!"" I reached for them, but the man snatched them away.</p> <p>""Not so fast. You gotta earn them."" He took me by the shoulder and led me over to the door, opening it a little. ""You see that little boy over there?'</p> <p>I looked. I saw the boy; he was about my height, slender, pretty; he had round cheeks with lots of freckles, wavy red hair about as long as mine, green eyes. He had on a white short sleeve polo shirt, short shorts that were the same green as his eyes, and white sneakers. He was trying one of those crane games, where you scoop up the stuffed animals.</p> <p>""Go over there, find out his name and how old he is, then bring him over here. Do that and you get these.""</p> <p>I thought about it for a second-and went. When I got there the boy was searching the pockets of his shorts and frowning. ""Hi"", I said, my voice still soft and shy. ""What's your name?""</p> <p>""Randy"", he said, smiling at me. ""Do you have a quarter?""</p> <p>I looked at my hand wrapped around the quarter roll, then selfishly hid it behind me. ""No, but I know who does. How old are you?""</p> <p>""Seven"", he told me. ""Can we get quarters?""</p> <p>""Okay"", I told him, and took his hand and led him over to the closet. The men pushed the door open and we went in. Randy looked up at them, smiling, and then one of them grabbed him, clamping a hand over his mouth, then grabbing Randy's wrists and pinning them together. He looked at me like he wanted me to help, but I didn't do anything, and the men took him into the other room in the back.</p> <p>""A-Are you going to hurt him?"", I asked, feeling bad about what I'd done.</p> <p>""Nah. Just going to tie him up, like we did to you. Don't worry. And here's your quarters."" He handed me the other four rolls. ""You want to make more?""</p> <p>I shook my head. ""No.""</p> <p>""Well, if you do, come back again"", he told me, all but pushing me out the door.</p> <p>Whatever guilt or sadness I felt faded pretty quickly as I started pumping quarters into the sit down ""Star Trek"" machine. Between that and ""Space Invaders"" I used up three rolls of quarters. I soon found myself over at the crane game, trying to grab a stuffed Scooby Doo from the pile. That ate up the rest of the quarters.</p> <p>I looked down at my empty hands and thought about the man; he said I could make more. I thought about Randy and knew if I wanted to make more I would probably have to help the men again. I didn't want to but I didn't want to be bored, either.</p> <p>The man opened the door before I could knock. ""Back so soon?""</p> <p>I nodded slowly.</p> <p>""Thought you would be. Okay, same as before."" He led me out and pointed to the boy he wanted me to bring this time. There was a little boy standing, crying, over by the snack stand. He was smaller than me, with thick, wavy brown hair, lots of freckles, and big brown eyes. He had a really cute face with a little nose and round cheeks. He had nice legs too and was wearing short denim shortalls with a white polo shirt and white tennis sneakers.</p> <p>The man showed me a fist full of quarter rolls. ""Okay, Bobby, do your stuff and this is yours.""</p> <p>I went over to the little boy and said hi. He looked up and me and said hi back but was still crying. His name was Timmy and he was five years old, he told me. He couldn't find his mommy and that's why he was crying. I lied and told him I knew where she was; I led him by the hand back to the men in the closet.</p> <p>As soon as we walked in the men grabbed him; one was hiding behind the door and got him. He put his hand tightly over Timmy's mouth and carried him into the other room. I saw Timmy's eyes get wide and he looked at me to help him but I didn't. The man with the quarters smiled at me and held out five rolls.</p> <p>""You're doing good, Bobby"", the man told me. ""Still more quarters if you want them.""</p> <p>I told him no again, left, and spent all five rolls in very little time. I was back at the closet in no time, despite feeling guilty about it. ""So soon?"", the man asked. ""All right. I'll give you ten rolls, but this time you're really going to earn them."" He led me out of the closet, halfway across the arcade, and stopped, pointing toward the snack stand. ""You're going to bring us him.""</p> <p>The boy was standing by the snack stand, eating a snow cone; like me he was small and slender, with very shapely legs. His hair was blonde, long and slightly curled, and hung in his eyes; he had brown eyes and an angelic, finely featured face. He wore a dark blue polo shirt with short sleeves, short red soccer shorts, and white running shoes.</p> <p>I went over to him. ""Hi, I'm Bobby"", I said.</p> <p>The boy took another bite of his snow cone. ""I'm Lex"", he said, after swallowing the ice. ""How old are you?""</p> <p>""Ten"", I told him.</p> <p>""Cool, I'm eleven."" He looked at the arcade. ""You like video games?""</p> <p>""I love them"", I told him. ""Want to get some quarters and play?""</p> <p>Lex shrugged. ""Sure. Where?""</p> <p>""There's a guy in the closet in back"", I said, somewhat amazed at how easy I was lying to him! I was shy around other boys normally but not Lex. That made me feel even worse about what I was doing. ""You ask and he gives them to you.""</p> <p>""Cool, let's go.""</p> <p>I led and Lex followed, throwing away his snow cone cup as we got near the door. I felt really bad about this, really, really bad, and still I lied.</p> <p>""In there, just go in and say you want quarters"", I told him.</p> <p>""Wow, really?"" He smiled at me and pushed the door open. Then he went in. But nobody grabbed him. I didn't see the men at all.</p> <p>I went in behind him and the door closed. ""Really, he was here!"", I insisted.</p> <p>Lex shrugged. ""I don't see-mmmph!""</p> <p>The door to the other room had opened up and one of the men grabbed Lex, pinning his arms down and clamping a hand over his mouth. He was quickly yanked out of sight. It happened so fast I almost couldn't believe it!</p> <p>I waited and waited for the door to open again, but it didn't. Finally I opened it to look. I wasn't thinking about Lex as much as my promised quarters. Okay, so I was thinking of Lex too.</p> <p>The first thing I saw was little Timmy, sitting on a box. His hands were tied behind his back and his ankles were tied together, and he had a blue bandana tied over his mouth. He was crying and looking at me helplessly. Randy was on a crate next to him, tied up the same way.</p> <p>Then I saw Lex. He was sitting on another crate and was really tied up. His hands were tied behind his back and he had rope tied around his arms too. He had rope tied around his legs above his knees and his ankles were tied together. He had a red bandana tied tightly over his mouth. He looked so scared!</p> <p>The men were admiring him, touching his blond hair and shapely legs. The man who had the quarters noticed me come in. ""Well, there's Bobby now. You did good getting us Lex here. He's really fine."" He walked over, holding a small bag. ""Ten rolls."" I took the bag and started toward the door.</p> <p>Then he grabbed me. His hand was over my mouth, just like before, and he pulled me back. I didn't fight and he was able to tie my hands pretty easy. Then he tied my arms too; then he sat me down, tied rope around my legs above my knees, and tied my ankles. Then he gagged me, a red bandana over my mouth. Just like Lex. He sat me down next to him.</p> <p>""Sorry, Bobby, but you are worth a whole lot more than ten rolls of quarters"", he told me. ""Thanks for the help, anyway.""</p> <p>The men kept us tied up there until dark. The park closed; Merry and Mommy came to pick me up, but I wasn't there to be found. Randy, Timmy and Lex's moms couldn't find them either. They all met up and went to call the police and that was when the men carried us out and put us in a van. They took us to a warehouse, where another man gave them money. Then he took us to another warehouse.</p> <p>They kept us a long time after that, a month. They made us wear different pretty outfits and tied us up, and took pictures and made movies. They fondled us and kissed us but never really hurt us. Then one day they took us back to the park and let us go. Our moms were real happy to see us. Merry wasn't happy to see me. She hoped I was gone forever.</p> <p>I didn't get to go back to the park again that summer. The other boys probably didn't either but after that, I never saw them again.</p></div>",[]
380,A Bobby Story: Bobby and the Burglars,-1,BLACKWIND,no@email,,2007-04-07,2,2,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blackwind015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The school bus stopped across from the end of the long, curvy driveway, and Bobby got off, waving to Al, the unsmiling driver, as he crossed the road. Al didn't so much as blink, just pulled the doors shut, killed the flashing lights and moved on. That was Al and after two years of riding the bus, Bobby was used to it.</p> <p>Bobby was six, three feet one inch tall, with light brown hair that was more blonde than brown, freckles, blue eyes. He was small for his age, slender, not much bigger than most three year olds. He was cute, but so small, shy and quiet he was almost invisible. Except that he was hard to ignore with his shapely legs and the habit he had of wearing short shorts to show them off.</p> <p>Bobby was on his third day in second grade, and his outfit today was a yellow polo shirt with short sleeves, bright green short shorts, and white sneakers. ""Lemon-lime"", the kids at school called him today; they always had names for him, but Bobby was used to being picked on. He was different and he knew it, and he didn't care. Besides, his teacher, Mr. Block, thought it was cute. During recess, which Bobby didn't go out for, Mr. Block had talked to him, telling Bobby how cute he was and how nice he looked in those shorts. Despite his friendliness Bobby was very shy around Mr. Block, just as he was shy around all men.</p> <p>All that was behind him as he walked up the driveway, carrying a pink Barbie backpack in one hand and with a worn panda bear sticking partway out of it. He rounded the bend in the long driveway and headed toward the house, and noticed as he did a van parked in the driveway.</p> <p>Bobby didn't recognize the van. His mother didn't drive and nobody he knew had one like that. Maybe a repair guy, he thought. Maybe the furnace guy. It seemed like the furnace guy was always coming to fix the furnace.</p> <p>The van was closed up so Bobby couldn't see in, and it didn't say anything on the side, so he ignored it and went inside. He started to call out to his mommy that he was home, then froze and let out a little gasp of surprise.</p> <p>Three men were unhooking the stereo in one corner, and another one was reaching behind the TV. At the sound of Bobby's gasp they all stopped and turned. ""Uh oh"", one muttered, and the one by the TV moved, grabbing Bobby's little arm before he could run away.</p> <p>""No, let me go!"", Bobby shouted, frightened. ""Let me-mmmph!"" The man's big hand closed over Bobby's mouth.</p> <p>""Easy now"", the man insisted, holding Bobby tightly. The little boy didn't resist, much; but he was very scared. ""We aren't going to hurt you. Just don't yell again, okay?"" The man lowered his hand from Bobby's mouth. ""There, that's good. What's your name?""</p> <p>""B-Bobby"", Bobby responded. ""Where's my mommy?""</p> <p>The man didn't answer. ""What should we do?""</p> <p>""Get him out of the way and get done, that's what"", another man said. ""Take him outside and lock him in the shed or something.""</p> <p>The man holding Bobby's arm turned the little boy around and led him outside. Just outside the door they stopped and the man used a white kerchief to gag Bobby, tying it over his mouth. He lifted the little boy then by the waist and carried him through the back yard and into the woods beyond. After some searching he found a small tree and sstood Bobby against it. He pulled the youngster's hands behind the trunk, then tied them with rope. Then he knelt and tied Bobby's ankles.</p> <p>""Hey, Bobby, nice legs"", he whistled. He looked up. ""You know, you look pretty cute tied up like that."" He stood up and tousled the boy's hair. ""Now be good."" Then he walked away.</p> <p>Bobby started to struggle, like on TV, but gave up quickly; the man tied too tight and the trunk of the tree made it hard to really move his small arms. He finally gave up and stood there, tears of frustration running down his face. Finally, after what felt like years, the man returned-but he wasn't alone.</p> <p>He was holding Bobby's black haired, blue eyed eight year old sister, Bonnie, by the arm. Like Bobby she was gagged with a white kerchief over her mouth. Bonnie normally came home from school after Bobby, and the little boy knew she'd walked in on the men. She whimpered when she saw him-Bonnie loved and was protective of her baby brother-and ended up tied to a tree next to him a few minutes later. Like Bobby Bonnie had shorts on, white short shorts with a pink short sleeve blouse and white Mary Janes. Though two years older she was only two inches taller than Bobby and just as slim.</p> <p>""Your mother must be gorgeous to have to kids as pretty as you"", the man said, standing back to admire them. ""And I hope you're the only ones! Sheesh, how's guy supposed to rob a house with all these kids coming in?"" That he shouted as he walked off.</p> <p>Bonnie struggled, looking helplessly at her brother, then gave up too in frustration when she couldn't get loose. Both children were scared what would happen to them, neither really knowing. They were also pretty upset their house was being robbed!</p> <p>Still more time passed; the sounds of the men loading things into their van drifted through the quiet air, which was interrupted otherwise only by the whimpers of the bound and gagged kids.</p> <p>Eventually they heard a motor start, then fade away. Each felt a moment of relief, but it didn't last; they still couldn't get loose. And both kids were thinking something else-where was Mommy? She hardly ever went out, so had the man tied her up in the woods too?</p> <p>Bonnie began to struggle again. She was a very limber girl and the tree she was tied to was narrow than Bobby's so she could move better. She kept tugging and pulling and finally the ropes loosened enough for her to pull one hand free. Her wrists were kind of red but not hurt, she found, after she got the rope off. Getting it off her ankles was harder; the man tied a good knot, but Bonnie was able to get it off. She removed her gag and hurried over to hug her brother. Then she removed his gag and set about trying to untie him. Again her luck held out, and she soon had Bobby free. Holding her little brother's hand, they ran for their house.</p> <p>Both children nearly started crying again when they got inside. Everything was gone-the TV, the stereo, their mom's computer (each of them had their own), the furniture-everything. They went from room to room, but the men were thorough; even their toys and clothes were gone! Worst of all, there was no sign of Mommy. Bobby started to cry, afraid they had taken her away. Bonnie did her best to be brave but was afraid Bobby was right. She went to call the police but the men had taken the phones, too. Their only choice was to try their neighbors, the Andersons, down the road.</p> <p>Just then they heard the sound of an engine approaching. The burglars were coming back! The kids looked around for someplace to hide but nothing was apparent. Then Bonnie noticed through the curtainless windows that it wasn't a van pulling up, but a small blue car-their older sister, Merry. The car stopped and they watched Mommy get out, carrying shopping bags. She waved to Merry, who backed out, and stepped inside.</p> <p>""What the-what happened here?"", she asked. Neither child answered; crying with relief, they ran to her and hugged her, nearly knocking her over in the process. It didn't matter that all their stuff was gone; all that mattered was they were all safe and together.</p></div>",[]
381,"The Incident, Part 1",1,BLAKE,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blake001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""What the fuck does that son of a bitch think he's doing,"" screamed Big Fred Sloacum to his buddies riding their Harleys. It was a lonely stretch of road — mostly farm and wooded land. Fred was shocked that any civilian would look at him and his motorcycle gang and still disrespect him. Usually twenty mean looking guys together on the road across their bikes put a little fear in most people — and Big Fred loved that fear. He couldn't believe that that shithead actually had the balls to hit his horn at him — over and over again. Now he could see him through his rear view window — shooting a bird at him! It was more than he could take — nobody made him look like a fool.</p> <p>Actually, Fred was looking for an excuse for a little action. The boys had been traveling hard and needed a little fun, and this jack-ass would provide it. He signaled his boys to stop, and a quick hand motion told them what to do. In a flash the Chevy station wagon was stopped and surrounded by Harleys. Fred slowly got off his bike and sauntered casually towards the driver side of the vehicle. He was a large man — a good 250 pounds of meanness. His greasy long hair, pulled into a pony tail and his unkempt beard, along with his black leather outfit made him the stereotypical biker in the ""Hell's Angel"" mold. As he walked over, he gave the wagon a good look-see. In the front seat were the driver and a woman who was obviously his wife. When he got a little closer, though, his heart started beating faster, for he noticed that there were a couple more people in the back seat — kids — two of them, it looked like. Fred couldn't believe his luck — this was just what the doctor ordered for him and his boys — for this was a gang of chicken hawks — ass-fuckers who loved little boys — who would take a pretty young boy over a woman any day. Fred couldn't see the kids in the back seat very clearly — he hoped they would be boys — good-looking boys. But if they were little girls, that would be better than nothing.</p> <p>When he got to the car, he looked in the back window and his prick took a jump in his pants. In the back were two boys — both young, both blonde, and both absolutely beautiful.</p> <p>""Look, you — you have no right to block the road like that."" It was the weasely, middle-aged driver of the car who was stabbing his finger in the air as he motioned at Fred. ""You should have some consideration for others who are using these roads.""</p> <p>Fred was hardly listening to the babbling of the shithead. He was still ogling the boys in the back. One looked to be twelve or thirteen, the other a little younger. They seemed to be embarrassed by their dad.</p> <p>""Now I don't want any trouble with you guys, but....""</p> <p>Fred interrupted his little speech by grabbing him by the neck and dragging him through the window of the car.</p> <p>""Shut the mother-fucker up""</p> <p>At that command, three or four gang members grabbed the guy and started to pummel him with blows and kicks. He screamed his pain and blood began to splatter the side of the wagon. The middle-aged woman in the front seat began to scream ""Leave him alone!"" as the passenger side door was ripped open and she too was dragged out. She was not a good-looking woman — skinny, with a severe, elongated face. Her brown hair was pulled back and fastened in a kind of old fashioned bun. She was wearing a tee shirt with some stupid advertising on it along with shorts. Her breasts were small and didn't make much of an impression on the tee shirt. Again, about four or five of the gang members began to work her over — slapping her face back and forth and ripping her tee shirt down the front. Her small mounds were quickly engulfed by hands and finally she was thrown on the ground, stripped, and gang raped.</p> <p>Fred, meanwhile, was more interested in the prizes in the back. The boys were screaming and crying in terror. They were cowering in the middle of the back seat. Fred tried the door, but it was locked.</p> <p>""Open the door, boys,"" Fred commanded.</p> <p>The boys didn't move.</p> <p>""Okay, I'll unlock them myself then."" Fred climbed into the front seat and unlocked the doors as the boys scrambled to the back of the station wagon.</p> <p>""Boys, we're going to have some real fun!""</p> <p>Fred and another one of his friends, a tall stupid-looking brute called Donkey, climbed into the back seat and moved towards the terrified, trapped kids. They really had no place to go and soon Fred and Donkey dragged the kids out of the car. The entire gang shouted with glee when they saw what the two men had found. The boys were carried to the front of the car and put down on its hood. In the meantime, three of the thugs were holding their mother down while a fourth was shoving his cock into her snatch. The father was lying in a pool of blood, moaning in semi-consciousness.</p> <p>Fred kind of sighed through his teeth when he had a chance, along with the rest of the chicken hawks, to look over the two kids. They were stunning. The oldest, whose name turned out to be Jeremy, was thirteen. He was medium height for a thirteen-year-old — a little on the skinny side. He had long blonde hair, parted down the middle. His eyes were bright blue. A slightly upturned nose and lush pouting lips made his face absolutely beautiful. He was dressed in a brightly striped sports shirt and grey, cargo-style pants — the kind with pockets down the legs. He was also wearing white tennis shoes. The other boy was named Chase and he was ten years old. He, too, had long, very blonde hair, with a shock that covered his eyes. It reminded Fred of that Hansen kid — the little one. His eyes were very striking — very large and icey grey in color. His oval face, with a smattering of freckles across the bridge of his attractive snub nose, was even more beautiful than his brother's. He was dressed in a sleeveless basketball shirt from some stupid pro team and basketball shorts. His bare shoulders made him really sexy to the gang of ass-fuckers as did his little pink nipple that was sticking out the side of the over-sized shirt. His outfit was completed with white knee socks and sneakers. They boys kind of huddled together on the hood of the car as the gang directed lewd comments at them.</p> <p>""Let's get them somewhere where we can love them up real good,"" Fred said.</p> <p>""There was an old deserted barn a couple of miles back,"" said one of the guys names Snake.</p> <p>""Sounds perfect for a little R and R. Let's bring mom and dad along for the show.""</p> <p>At Big Fred's direction, the man and woman were tied and slung across a couple of the Harleys like trophy deer. Donkey took Jeremy with him on his bike while Snake took Chase — both with strict orders to keep hands off for later. Then it was off to the old deserted barn.</p> </div>",[]
382,"The Incident, Part 2",2,BLAKE,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blake002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Please mister, don't hurt my brother,"" begged Jeremy as he stood before Big Fred, who was seated on a bench with the rest of the gang surrounding them. ""Don't hurt us.""</p> <p>When they had arrived at the barn, it was deserted as they expected. The inside was covered with hay, with benches, stalls, and various farm instruments all over the place. It was easily big enough for the Chevy wagon and all the Harleys, not to mention the chicken hawks. The dad was conscious as he was gagged and tied to a post. His naked wife was also gagged and tied to another post — both with a good view of what was happening to their children.</p> <p>After their parents were secured, the boys were brought in by the gang. Ten-year-old Chase, at Fred's direction, had his wrists tied together and then the other end of the rope was looped over a beam and tied to a stall so that the boy's arms were held over his head — not tight, but just enough to hold him in place — and in a very vulnerable position. Then Jeremy was brought in and stood up in front of Fred. He was crying and he began begging when he saw his brother hanging in the middle of the barn.</p> <p>""Don't hurt him, please!""</p> <p>""Hurt him — we're not going to hurt him. We're going to love him, right boys?"" The gang roared its approval as Fred got up and walked over to Chase. He reached into his basketball shirt and grabbed a pink nipple and began twisting. Chase screamed and tried to pull away from the pinching fingers, to no avail.</p> <p>""Leave him alone!"" shouted Jeremy as he sprinted over to Fred and jumped on his back. The other gang members quickly peeled him off and he was tossed on the floor, to the jeers of the gang. Fred turned to the boy and laughed a devil laugh.</p> <p>""So you want me to leave him alone, do you? I'll tell you what — I'll make a little deal with you. First of all, get it straight — we are going to rape your little ass — all of us — and there is nothing you can do to stop us. You can fight all you want, but you are going to end up with our cocks up your sweet ass and in your hot mouth.""</p> <p>Fred loved the look on Jeremy's beautiful face — the look of fear and confusion. The boy was obviously innocent — a virgin to any kind of sex, not to mention homosexual rape. He obviously had very little idea of ass-fucking — probably didn't even know it was possible. He thought to himself that this was going to be one of the most fun times of his life — both for him and his gang. He was rock hard already, and he hadn't even touched the kid yet.</p> <p>""Here's the deal — if you're nice to us — do everything we tell you to do — without hesitation, we'll let your pretty little brother alone."" Fred couldn't help but chuckle to himself, because he knew full well that sweet little Chase would be fucked and used by the entire gang in every way possible. After all, he was even more beautiful and sexy than his older brother.</p> <p>""Remember, you must do everything without hesitation. If you refuse, or hesitate, or don't do what we want correctly, then we'll remove an article of his clothing. When he's naked, then we will all take turns fucking him.</p> <p>The beautiful blonde thirteen-year-old didn't know what to say — his mind was spinning. His parents were struggling against their bonds and shaking their heads in silent pleas for mercy for their children. But there would be no mercy.</p> <p>""Well, what's it going to be? Do you agree with my little deal, or should Donkey here go ram your brother?""</p> <p>Jeremy hung his head and softly said, ""I'll do what you want. Just don't hurt Chase.""</p> <p>""That's the spirit. Now come over here and sit down on Uncle Fred's lap here.""</p> <p>The boy slowly approached the sitting giant and sat down tentatively in his lap.</p> <p>""There, that's not so bad, is it?"" Fred's hand immediately began rubbing up and down the inside of the boy's thighs, sending goose-pimples up his body. ""Tell, me, boy, do you have a girl friend?</p> <p>""N. . . no,"" he stammered.</p> <p>""How about a boy friend?"" The gang laughed out loud at the boy's reaction.</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>""Ever give a man a kiss on the lips?""</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>""How about giving a little tongue?""</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>""Well, now's a good time to try it. Give me a big long kiss — and I want you to put your tongue in my mouth, too — we call it Frenching.""</p> <p>""NO,"" shouted Jeremy as he tried to pull away from Fred's pursed lips.</p> <p>""Now Jeremy, that's not very friendly — did you forget our little deal already? You hesitate and pretty Chase loses some clothing. Snake, go get that boy's pants.""</p> <p>Snake eagerly went over to the hanging boy and lifted his long basketball shirt and then grabbed the waistband of his basketball shorts. The boy tried to back away from Snake, but the Ropes kept him from evading the hands which pulled the shorts down to mid-thigh. Snake held up the hem of the shirt so that everyone could admire and ogle the boy's tight white briefs, and the bulge they were hiding at his crotch. Chase cried hard at the embarrassment and abuse. Finally, Snake let his shirt down and went back over to Fred and Jeremy.</p> <p>""Now see what you did to your brother? Next he's going to lose those panties. Now, give me a big kiss.""</p> <p>Jeremy didn't hesitate this time — he pressed his lips against the hairy monster and kissed. Big Fred immediately jammed his tongue into the boy's mouth and felt its every nook and cranny. He dueled with the boy's velvety tongue and forced his saliva into his mouth. He could feel the boys revulsion — and loved it. While Frenching the beautiful kid, he let his meaty hand drop to the boy's basket and he felt the bulge of the boy's untouched treasure. The boy squealed through the kiss of shame as he was felt up by that hand. Finally, Fred broke off the kiss and licked up the boy's face, from his chin up across his nose to his forehead. The boy shivered with revulsion and began to cry.</p> <p>""Not bad at Frenching — but we're going to have to give you a lot more practice,"" Fred said with a grin — saliva dripping from his mouth onto his beard. The crowd eagerly agreed with that.</p> <p>""Now, pretty boy, let's get on with the activities.""</p> </div>",[]
383,"The Incident, Part 3",3,BLAKE,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blake003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Now Jeremy, my cock is hard and throbbing. I want you to come here and take it out of may pants.""</p> <p>The gang laughed as they saw a look of revulsion cross the innocent boy's face.</p> <p>The boy shook his head back and forth and said, ""No, don't make me do that — it's not right — it's dirty."" His parents struggled against their bonds, moaning loudly through their gags.</p> <p>""Dirty?"" Now you went and caused your little brother to lose his panties.""</p> <p>Three gang members rushed at Chase, lifted his legs and ripped his underwear off. Then they put him down, while the guy that got what was left of the boy's undies pressed them to his face and sniffed. One of the other guys lifted the long basketball jersey, showing the kid's little cock and balls to the gang. The cock was only about an inch long, thin — hanging flaccidly from a cute little unwrinkled ball sack. He was circumcised — and the magnificent mushroom head made a beautiful sight. The sight of the beautiful little boy's treasure being shown to the horny gang, and his obvious horror, made a strangely erotic sight. The boy's knee socks made it even more alluring. The guy lifted the little ball sac with one of his fingers and displayed it for the rest of the gang, tickling it by tracing a line up and down it. Then he wrapped his fist around the little prick and began stretching it away from the boy's body, then pumping it, up and down, masturbating him until he began to get hard. Then he pulled him, twisting him so that his cute ass was seen by everyone — and cute it was — two magnificent dimpled grapefruit sized cheeks separated by a dark crack.</p> <p>""Stop — leave him alone,"" pleaded Jeremy."" I'll do whatever you want — just leave him alone.""</p> <p>""OK — stop, guys."" The man released Chase's little boner and let his shirt drop, covering it and his ass from view — although the boner now tented the front of the shirt sexily. ""Now, since you didn't do what I asked, you don't get the privilege of using your hands. Get down on your knees.""</p> <p>The boy cautiously got down on his knees.</p> <p>""Now get on your belly and crawl over to me like a snake.""</p> <p>The boy was totally humiliated as he did what he was told, to the jeers of the gang.</p> <p>""Now clean my boots with your pretty little tongue — and do a good job.""</p> <p>Jeremy stuck out his tongue as far as he could and began to lick the filthy boots. When he began to gag with revulsion, Fred ordered the gang to get Chase's shoes and socks. Again his legs were lifted so that he was hanging just by his wrists. His shoes were ripped off his feet and then his knee socks were slowly removed. Of course while doing this, hands went under his shirt and fondled his cock and balls again. He screeched in fear. Other hands tickled up and down his thighs and one guy even began to suck on one of his toes. The abuse continued as Fred gave his next order to the shocked Jeremy.</p> <p>""Now get your mouth on my zipper and open it with your teeth.</p> <p>Jeremy did the best he could to comply, knowing that his brother was down to his last article of clothing.</p> <p>When he had the zipper down, Fred ordered him to reach in and take out his cock. The shaking boy had trouble, reaching his small hands through the brute's underwear and tentatively grabbing the huge hairy penis he encountered and pulling it out. When he finally got it out, Fred ordered the boy to give its head a kiss. The kneeling boy pursed his lips and lowered his head, but before he could plant the kiss, Fred began slapping him back and forth across the face with his cock. Finally, he told the boy to open wide and he stuffed the raging ten incher into the boy's mouth. The boy immediately gagged as the intruder went down his throat. Luckily Fred pulled it back out far enough that he could breath before ramming it again and again and again. Fred entwined his fingers in the boy's long blonde hair and began fucking his mouth in earnest. Finally he threw back his head and deep-throated the boy as he cummed in his velvety mouth.</p> <p>Jeremy gagged and sputtered when Fred finally withdrew the huge prick and wiped it in his hair. Cum dripped from the boy's lips. But Fred warned him from spitting any of it out.</p> <p>""Now you're a cock-sucker — a real sugar-mouth. Why don't you give a nice blow job to the boys.""</p> <p>For the next hour or so, Jeremy serviced every member of the gang. When he was finished, he lay in a fetal position on the floor, his hair sticky and in disarray, his face and clothing covered with cum. He was crying hard and retching uncontrollably.</p> <p>""Get over here, pussy boy,"" Fred ordered.</p> <p>Jeremy didn't move.</p> <p>""You want us to give your sweet little brother a go?""</p> <p>Jeremy pushed himself up to a sitting position and softly said, ""No.""</p> <p>""All right then. Get up and come over here.""</p> <p>Jeremy got shakily to his feet and walked over and stood before Fred.</p> <p>""Now, boy, take out your pecker and show it to us.""</p> <p>As much as wanted to obey, he just couldn't do that. He froze in position, shaking his head ""No"".</p> <p>""That was a mistake, boy. Now your brother loses his shirt and we are going to see your precious little cock anyway."" With that he stood up and pushed the boy onto his back. A couple of the gang members grabbed the boy's arms and held them over his head as Fred undid the boy's belt, unsnapped his grey cargo pants, and pulled them roughly down his legs. He then did the same with his underwear, leaving the boy nude from the waist down. Two of the gang members came over and grabbed his ankles and spread his legs so that his genitals were on display for everyone to see. His cock was flaccid, maybe three inches long, with loose hanging balls and just a few wisps of blonde hair at the base of his cut cock. It was a beautiful sight that made big Fred hard again.</p> <p>""See, now we can all see your pretty cock and balls — but it's too bad for your cute little brother.""</p> <p>Chase screamed as he was surrounded by horny bikers. </p> </div>",[]
384,"The Incident, Part 4",4,BLAKE,no@email,,2003-03-25,13,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/blake004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jeremy watched with horror as he saw what was happening to his little brother. He had been deposited back of Fred's lap and he was very conscious of the hard bulge that was pressing against his naked butt. He also squirmed as fred wrapped his fist around his penis and began manipulating it, pumping it up and down.</p> <p>Chase wailed and cried as he did his best to evade the hands of the five guys that descended on him. He tried bucking and kicking, but his legs were easily captured again and lifted off the ground. They then tugged and tugged at the basketball jersey until it finally ripped away from his struggling body, leaving just the collar of the shredded garment hanging loosely around his neck.</p> <p>""Let's see him,"" Fred shouted. They put Chase's feet back down and the beautiful boy hung there naked. The crowd whistled and applauded when they saw the sheer beauty of the boy trussed up before them. His flesh was flawless — smooth, hairless, with just a touch of baby fat. His nipples were tiny perky pink points capping perfect little boy-mounds. His belly button, punctuating his heaving rounded tummy, was large and shallow. His belly tapered smoothly down to his vulnerable cock and balls.</p> <p>""Nice — nice,"" hissed Fred as he pulled faster on Jeremy's penis. ""Donkey, you got jumper cables?""</p> <p>An evil grin crossed his stupid face as he scrambled over to his bike.</p> <p>""Here they are, boss,"" he said triumphantly, holding the cables up.</p> <p>""I think that boy's little titties need a charging, don't you?""</p> <p>Chase and Jeremy both screamed as they realized what Donkey was going to do. He took the alligator clips at one end of the cables and snapped them onto Chase's nipples. Chase let out a terrifying scream as he bucked against the ropes.</p> <p>""What about the other end, boss?""</p> <p>""How about big brother here — I think he can use a little charging too!"" Fred picked up the boy and dragged him over to where his brother was hanging. Two of the gang members held his arms out as his shirt was raised over his head and hooked behind his neck. His body, too, was nothing short of beautiful. His nipples were rather large and pink, enlarged as is often the case with boys entering puberty. His chest was smooth and hairless, his belly flat with a small but deep navel. Fred leaned over and took one of his nipples into his mouth and began to slurp and suck. Then he gave the same attention to the other one until they were both saliva-soaked, red, and angry looking.</p> <p>""OK, hook 'em up,"" commanded Fred after pleasuring the tits. The other two alligator clamps then snapped onto Jeremy, again to shrill shrieks of agony.</p> <p>""There — isn't that sweet — two brothers who are connecting,"" jeered Fred. OK, guys. Let's do them.</p> <p>Chase's wrists were untied and he was stretched out on the floor along side of his brother. Both boys were spread-eagled, and about ten gang members worked over each of them. Pricks were immediately shoved into their mouths and hands massaged up and down their bodies. Both of their belly buttons were the objects of eager sucking mouths, and Chase was even ""fucked"" in both his armpits by hard, throbbing cocks. Finally, their legs were pulled up to their heads and gang member after gang member took their turns ramming their hot cocks up their asses. To the horror of their parents, the raping went on all night.</p> <p class=""h2""> EPILOGUE</p> <p class=""h2"">Motor Cycle Gang Sought In Assault On Family</p> <p><i>Special to the Journal-Tribune By Steve Movet of the Journal-Tribune Staff</i></p> <p>Police in the tri-state area are on the alert for a motor cycle gang known as The Devil's Hawks in connection with the assault on a Green Prairie family. Details are sketchy, but police officials have acknowledged that a 32 year old man and his 30 year old wife were both beaten and the woman raped by members of the brutal gang. The couple's two sons, ages 13 and 10, were also assaulted. They were all taken to Green Prairie General Hospital and later released. No further details have been released at this time.</p> </div>",[]
385,"The Formula, Part 1",1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The liquid Grace had given her had worked perfectly, Janice thought as she looked at the two sleeping 12 year olds: her son Jeff and his best friend Mike. Both were zonked out on the couch at just a little after eight on a Friday night— unheard of under normal circumstances.</p> <p>She reached nervously for the phone. It still wasn’t too late, but this phone call would be the final bridge she couldn’t cross back over. Once more she walked over and looked in the mirror. The quick results still amazed her. Janice Kent had, at one time, been quite a looker. Not a “ten” but a solid seven or eight depending on the admirer. That was twenty years ago… the time hadn’t been kind to her. Janice knew that her last husband, Cliff had left her due to her fading beauty. There was no doubt in her mind.</p> <p>Two kids, (Her other child was her daughter Kim, 13) two failed marriages, too much booze and partying, and lately, too much food; had cost her much in the looks department. The thought of having to make it alone without a man (At least a man she felt met her standards.) was frightening to her. Then she met Grace. She still didn’t know her last name. They had met at the gym as Janice tried futilely to make thirty pounds fade away. Janice had been jealous at how firm the woman’s body was and how incredible her skin looked. They began to talk as all women do, and then Janice was stunned when Grace told her she was 52!</p> <p>Jan flinched as she heard Grace pick up on the other end.</p> <p>“Yes?”</p> <p>“I… it’s me.”</p> <p>“So it is.”</p> <p>“It’s done.”</p> <p>“I’m 10 minutes away. Please have your garage door open and a space free for me to pull in.”</p> <p>Fifty-two, with a body and skin that any eighteen-year-old would die for. How was that possible? She could be lying, and yet the eyes showed a lot of maturity. Grace told her. No plastic surgery. No hard exercise. In fact she merely came her for the steam room when in town.</p> <p>It was the formula. Grace smiled as she gave Janice a small sample. The results were swift and amazing. In just 48 hours, Janice lost over 10 pounds. Her breasts, D-cups at this point and sagging badly, actually began to firm up. Some of the wrinkles in her face vanished.</p> <p>That was one small dose. When Janice called, Grace seemed well aware of what had transpired.</p> <p>“This stuff is incredible! Where can I get more of it?” She begged.</p> <p>No store carries it and no amount of money will buy it, Grace had told her.</p> <p>What then? What would it take? She would sell her soul for the formula!</p> <p>A car pulled up into her garage. A big, dark sedan. Grace had been driving a sleek Ferrari the other day. Jan waited until there was a knock on the door leading to the carport before she moved to open it.</p> <p>“About time.” The woman said with a perturbed look on her face as she moved into the living room. She carried a large satchel with her. Grace was a tall woman, almost six feet in stockings— and she was wearing an all-black dress, dark stockings, and four-inch heels.</p> <p>She looked dangerous.</p> <p>Grace sat down and gently looked over the sleeping boys.</p> <p>“They’re just darling! Perfect! Let’s get them to the car.”</p> <p>Jan thought it would take both women to accomplish that, but Grace carried each unconscious boy easily. “Sit in the car. The front. I’ll be back in a minute.”</p> <p>When Grace came back out the satchel looked much lighter. “You drive. I’ll sit here in the back with our sleeping toys… err, boys.”</p> <p>“What about your daughter?” Grace asked as they pulled away.</p> <p>“Gone to spend the night at a friends house.”</p> <p>“That’s good. Well, say bye-bye to your former life Janice.”</p> <p>About that time, a huge fireball erupted back where Jan’s home was. She almost ran the car off the road, but managed to recover.</p> <p>“What happened…?” She asked.</p> <p>“It’s a shame, but you got a gas leak in your home Janice and it caused a massive explosion.”</p> <p>“You… blew up my home?”</p> <p>“Yes, and… terrible tragedy… you and both the boys were killed… obliterated actually, by the blast.”</p> <p>“My God…”</p> <p>“I told you Janice. There’s no going back.”</p> <p>Janice was deep in her own thoughts for a while, so it was several minutes before she noticed that Grace was moving around a lot. Looking back over her shoulder, she saw that Grace had bound both boys not only hand and foot, but also around their elbows as well.</p> <p>“What are you doing?”</p> <p>“Making sure they don’t get away. They’ll wake up soon.”</p> <p>Jan watched as much as she could while driving as she saw Grace pull out a couple of large leather straps with round rubber knobs on the end.</p> <p>“What are those for?”</p> <p>“I’m going to gag them as soon as they start to wake up.”</p> <p>“What? Is that really necessary?”</p> <p>“Yes. Always. Little boys should been seen and not heard. Besides, it makes them more docile and easier to handle.” “I’m afraid they’ll choke!”</p> <p>“No. These are made for new stock… uhh, boys. See? There’s a small hole in the front for air.”</p> <p>“Still, a gag seems overly extreme. Let me talk to them and I’ll get them to promise not…”</p> <p>“Janice be quiet or I’ll gag you as well! We have our procedures and I’m following them! Turn off here. There’s a small airport with a plane waiting for us.”</p> <p>What had she done, Janice thought as she drove on. What sort of hell had she sentenced her son to? </p> </div>",[]
386,"The School, Part 1",1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-03-25,21,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>The little girl was named Amy. She had just turned 11 and was enjoying a day at the beach with her mother. She was gorgeous little blonde, well-tanned all over in her tiny little orange strapless bikini. She had a curvy figure with a terrific, plump ass. It was only her rather flat chest and short height that told everyone this was a pre-teen.</p> <p>The woman that came up to her was a teacher at her school. Tina Wells was very pretty and had an angelic face so Amy thought nothing of it when she asked her to come over to her car to help her with something. The car turned out to be a van, which should have been the first clue to run, but Amy didn't. When Wells opened the back door, a pair of strong hands grabbed the young girl and yanked her in. Then the woman calmly shut the back door and walked around to the driver's door, got in, and drove away.</p> <p>In the back, young Amy was fighting for all she was worth, but the man in the back was many times her size and strength. In addition, the van had been designed with sound-proof material that blocked almost any noise. Still, the duo took no chances. Amy opened her mouth to scream only to have it immediately filled by a prod made of hard rubber. The prod was huge and long and Amy's little mouth was filled to the brink… and beyond. She gagged and retched as the tip of the prod reached the back of her throat. The prod was connected to a large and thick leather pad that completely covered the girl's lower face. It had all sorts of buckles, which the man used to strap the muzzle on tightly. One strap ran around Amy's face. Another had a Y-shaped attachment that looped up and over her nose and over the top of her head. Finally, a small belt went up and under her chin. With practiced ease, the man cinched all of these as tightly as possible and then locked them all in place with an audible click.</p> <p>Suddenly, he released the girl and sat back.</p> <p>Amy jumped away from him and landed up against the well-padded door that led to the front of the van. Tina, driving along carefully, felt the slight bump and turned the small monitor built in to the center console. It showed her what was happening in the back.</p> <p>""Chuck, stop playing."" She said into the tiny throat mike she wore. ""No. I like this part."" He responded.</p> <p>Amy say wide-eyed and huffing as she stared at the man sitting calmly before her.</p> <p>""Go ahead. Scream. You know you want to.""</p> <p>She took a deep breath and screamed. Only a slight mewling got past the thick padding, and then only for a second before the deep prod-gag caused her to retch.</p> <p>""Poor little baby. That big ol' nasty dick in your mouth just keeps you all quiet doesn't it?""</p> <p>Amy hummed a bit more as she reached up to pull at the thing on her face. It was like a steel octopus and didn't move at all despite her best efforts.</p> <p>""That won't do you any good, Amy-baby. That gag is locked on. You might as well get used to it. From now on that pretty little mouth will have something in it about 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.""</p> <p>Amy retched and coughed silently as she started to cry.</p> <p>""Now, now. I wouldn't do that if I were you kiddo. Your gag has a small air hole in the middle, but it's very tiny and if you clog up your nose with snot, breathing will become a real bitch.""</p> <p>Amy stopped crying but continued to pull at the muzzle in frustration for a bit longer. Seeing this was futile, she jumped over to the side of the van and started pounding on the wall. It was well-padded and she barely made a sound outside. Chuck giggled as he watched.</p> <p>""Dammit! Stop fucking around! I mean it! We're almost at the other pick-up and she's not even tied yet!"" Tina growled into her mike.</p> <p>""Ok, ok. C'mere sweetie, time to get you all trussed up.""</p> <p>Amy, all but out of breath from her struggles, couldn't put up much of a fight as Chuck cinched her wrists together with thin cord, and then pulled them into a single leather sleeve which her strapped on tightly. At the end of the sleeve was a thin strap he used to cinch up tightly between the little girl's legs. Amy grunted and mewled as her privates were invaded by the strap.</p> <p>Finally, more straps were added to her legs and ankles, then she was cinched into a tight hogtie.</p> <p>Chuck gently patted and rubbed Amy's ass when he was finished.</p> <p>""That's a very nice little ass you have there sweetie. I'm sure I'll enjoy it.""</p> <p>The second girl was named Rita. She was part Hispanic and a bit older than Amy at almost thirteen. She had long, thick, coal-black hair and a much more developed chest, somewhat big for a girl her age. Rita's best feature was her face. It was stunning, with her big eyes and absolutely delectable lips. Thick, full, lips that drew a man's attention right off the bat.</p> <p>The abduction was basically the same, the exceptions being that Rita was at the mall and was wearing a somewhat low-cut top, short, tight skirt, and pantyhose with low heels.</p> <p>""Nice tits for kid her age. You sure she's just 12?"" Chuck said as he jammed the penis-gag in.</p> <p>""I'm sure, but she turns 13 in a month. No comment about the lips?"" Tina asked over the mike.</p> <p>""Awesome. Born to suck cock. Let's roll.""</p> <p>And it's off to school they go...</p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. This author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in anyway, shape, or form.']"
387,"The School, Part 2",2,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-03-25,25,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>""Miss Harkins School For Young Ladies"" that was the name of it. The school was located far off in the country in an old estate home and surrounded by high walls. Walls that were guarded constantly by large men and ferocious dogs.</p> <p>The van had to go thru not one but three separate gates in order to reach the ""unloading point"". The girls were released from all their bonds save their terrible gags and wrist ties. They were forced to stand there waiting.</p> <p>Finally, a woman came out to greet them. She was extremely tall (Almost six feet even without the 5"" stiletto heels she wore.) and quite attractive, even though, with her stern face and with her hair pulled back into a tight bun she had a hard look about her. She wore an all black dress that was so tight it looked painted on. The dress showed off her incredible figure quite well. Full breasts (D-cups at least) rode high and far apart. Her waist was almost supernaturally tiny and it blossomed out into an amazing set of hips and a full, round, ass. Needless to say, the legs were stunning. All in all, a very imposing figure of a woman.</p> <p>The woman walked up to the too girls and looked them over for a few moments before speaking.</p> <p>""Not bad. Not bad at all, although this one is a little old. We'll take them from here. Come along little ones. Your new home is waiting.""</p> <p>The two girls were led inside a large office where two other women waited patiently. Both were extremely beautiful and wore tight dresses with very high heels.</p> <p>""Ladies, please make our new arrivals more comfortable."" Harkins said as she sat down.</p> <p>The two women quickly and efficiently began untying the girls. They saved the gags for last and when they came off, both captives started coughing.</p> <p>""Get them some water.""</p> <p>""Now then, I'll begin. My name is Eunice Harkins and this is my school. We teach… special… young ladies such as yourself. My school is somewhat… unique in its teachings and approach, by let me assure you we've had no complaints about the finished product. Now, things are run rather diff…""</p> <p>""I want to go home!"" Rita said, almost crying as she did so.</p> <p>Eunice's eyes flared in anger but her voice was calm.</p> <p>""Young lady, I advise you to never… ever… raise your voice like that in my presence again. And stop that blubbering. We don't tolerate such things, is that understood?""</p> <p>""Please! Let me go! I don…ummffgghh!!!""</p> <p>Rita's voice was cut off by the firm hand of one of the other women in the room. She held it there and did not turn loose.</p> <p>""You, my dear, need to be taught some manners. And you will, but I need to finish. As I was saying, this school is different as you'll soon find out. Our number one rule around here is this…""</p> <p>Harkins turned and pointed at the wall where a sign was hung.</p> <p>It read: Young ladies should be seen and not heard.</p> <p>""We take that rule very seriously around here, as you both shall soon see.""</p> <p>Eunice noticed that Amy, although younger than Rita, seemed to be taking all this much better than she would have thought.</p> <p>""What about you… Amy is it? Any… questions? Go ahead, you may speak… for now.""</p> <p>""I think I get it. This so-called school is just a place to grab girls like us and I guess sell us to dirty old men or something?""</p> <p>""My, aren't we the mature one!"" Harkins said, surprised at the girl's tone as much as her words. Most came in like Rita… or worse.</p> <p>""None of this bothers you?""</p> <p>""Sure it does. I want to go home as bad as her, or worse. But, the other stuff? Nah. I know how cute I am and I know how the boys all like to look at me. I've been fighting off guys since I was six. I've been tied up lots of times by the boys in the neighborhood too. Never been trussed up and gagged like that, but I know the score.""</p> <p>""Well. How… refreshing. Let's talk again in a week or so, shall we?""</p> <p>The girls were led out and taken across the hall. Amy went along willingly but Rita was dragged along still hand-gagged and with her arm twisted up painfully behind her back. Once there, there made to strip naked and then were measured everywhere—even wrists and ankles. Both were showered and washed, then taken to another room where they were outfitted. The outfits consisted of white micro-small thong panties and black skirts that were so short as to not even fully cover their behinds. The tops were starched white blouses with high stiff collars and very stiff cuffs. The blouses were very thin and somewhat tight around the chest area. Underneath, all the girls were fitted with strapless pushup bras that left the nipples uncovered. The result was that even a fairly flat chested little girl like Amy suddenly had a bosom while a girl with a nice bosom like Rita looked positively stacked. The other result was that the blouses, made of a rather scratchy material, rubbed the girl's nipples incessantly, keeping them in an erect state most of the time.</p> <p>Finally, it was time for the shoes.</p> <p>""You'll alternate between bare legs, white, knee-high, sheer socks and stockings and you'll have several pairs of shoes. The shoes are all high heels. Amy, you'll start off with three and a half inch heels while Rita goes straight to four inches. Neither of you is ever allowed to be bare-foot unless given permission, is that understood?""</p> <p>""Why the high heels?"" Amy asked.</p> <p>""Obviously, women look much better in heels, the higher the better. By the time you leave here, you'll both be able to run a marathon in six-inch stilettos.""</p> <p>The girls were then told to open their mouths.</p> <p>""Why?"" Amy asked.</p> <p>""For your gags of course."" The woman said as she held a white rubber ball in her hand. It looked huge.</p> <p>""What? Why?""</p> <p>""I thought this was all explained to you."" The woman sighed. ""Miss Harkins has found that it's best to keep young girls gagged most of the time. It makes them concentrate better for one thing. Also, it brings discipline and trains the girl's mouth for… other things.""</p> <p>""You mean we'll have those balls in our mouths all the time?""</p> <p>""Don't be silly. These are simply you're everyday gags. We also have night-time gags, training gags and punishment gags. Of course, you'll be freed during eating periods, oral washings, and other special occasions.""</p> <p>""That's crazy! I want out of here! HEL…ummpghh!!!""</p> <p>Amy's cry was cut off by one of the other women walking up behind her and shoving the ball in her mouth.</p> <p>""Getthhh iihhh ufffff!!"" Amy screamed around the invading ball.</p> <p>""Hmm. Too much noise. Let's try a number 5 on Amy. How about the other one?""</p> <p>Rita's eyes grew big as a number 5 ball gag was applied.</p> <p>""Ummghg!""</p> <p>""This one has the most perfectly gagable lips I've ever seen!""</p> <p>""Yes, I agree. I think a five will work with this one, but you'd better to a six.""</p> <p>""No, I think she can handle a 7.""</p> <p>To get the number 5 ball gag in Amy's mouth and the number 7 in Rita's required a lot of pushing and twisting, but both women were very experienced at this and so they soon had the oral cavities of both girls fully stuffed. Before locking the test gags in place, they pulled the arms of both girls behind them at the wrists. The blouse cuffs, tight and thick, instantly locked together. The girls were then turned loose. They pulled at their trapped wrists but mainly they tried to expel the painful ball gags. The youngsters hacked and twisted their heads in all directions, but the attempts failed. The balls were so large that even without straps holding them in, they were impossible for the young girls to remove.</p> <p>""Excellent. I think we've found the correct sizes for each.""</p> <p>The test balls were removed and all-new balls were reinserted. Both were white and had white rubberized straps. Even bound as they were, Amy and Rita put up quite a fight to keep the horrible mouth invaders out, but it was no use. In a few minutes the girls were ball gagged yet again—and this time the gags were locked into place with the straps. When their wrists were unlocked, all hands flew up to remove the balls from their mouths. Several minutes of painful and futile tugging and pulling went on as did a lot of mewling and whining. The women simply watched calmly. In the end, exhausted and gasping for breath, they stopped.</p> <p>""Finished? As you can see, once we gag you, you stay gagged. Poor babies. We realize it's very uncomfortable, but it's for your own good. In any case, you'll get used to it. Once a month, all the girls are re-measured and refitted.""</p> <p>""What's next?""</p> <p>The other woman looked at her watch.</p> <p>""I think we just have time enough to get them over to makeup before morning milking time.""</p> <p>Amy and Rita looked at each other pitifully. Makeup didn't sound so bad, but what was morning milking?</p> <p>They would soon find out… </p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. This author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in anyway, shape, or form.']"
388,"The Formula, Part 2",2,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-04-18,15,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The boys were still slightly groggy by the time they reached the plane. Even so, they kicked up a fuss (Or at least as much as two well-bound and gagged kids could.) until Grace presented a wicked looking Taser and threatened both with a shock. After that, both went quietly into the plane and allowed themselves to be strapped into seats facing each other. Both seats had another on each side, making two pair’s altogether.</p> <p> After take-off, Grace poured two glasses of white wine and gave Jan one of them. She drank it down greedily, not able to look over at her son.</p> <p>“Easy there, Janice.” Grace laughed. “You don’t want to be drunk when we land do you?”</p> <p>“No.” Janice said weakly.</p> <p>“Ummmpphh! Umm!” Jeff tried to say into the thick gag in his mouth.</p> <p><br/> “Grace, lets take these gags off.” Janice said.</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Why? Who would hear them?”</p> <p>“I would. Trust me Janice, all boys… hell, all children, should be kept tightly gagged at all times.”</p> <p> Janice turned to Jeff and silently mouthed the words, I’m sorry. Jeff, still not understanding what was going on, simply looked at her with a hurt and confused expression.</p> <p> Finishing her wine, Grace said, “There is something we need to do before we land.” Then she got up and pulled out a small bottle of lotion and two clear containers.</p> <p>“What’s this?”</p> <p>“We need to make sure these two can produce the right material, so we’re going to test them.”</p> <p>“Right here? Now?”</p> <p>“No time like the present. Besides, it will make the trip go by faster.” What Grace didn’t say was that a failure to produce would mean that one or both boy, and probably Janice, would be dumped in the ocean… never to be seen again.</p> <p> Janice sat blinking, not comprehending what was about to happen, until Grace unzipped Mike’s pants and pulled out his penis.</p> <p>“Grace! You mean you’re going to… to…”</p> <p>“No Janice. We’re going to. We’re going to play with their little weenies until they squirt. If they squirt that is. Then I’m going to test it. “</p> <p> Mike couldn’t believe what was happening. He sat there with a truly beautiful woman, at least as old as his mother; holding onto his rapidly hardening penis.</p> <p>“See? At their age, just touching their little wee-wees makes them stiffen. Hurry up, will you?”</p> <p>“Grace… I can’t… I can’t do that to my own son! Let me do Mike, at least!” Janice said in horror.</p> <p>“Two things Janice Kent. One, this is a test for you as well. One that your life might depend on. Two, we don’t follow any such archaic rules in our society. From this point on, your son ceases to exist. He’s a sperm cow now. That’s all. Do you understand?”</p> <p> Janice sat perfectly still. What had she done?</p> <p>“I said, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” Grace said forcefully.</p> <p> Janice understood, but this wasn’t what she had thought at all when she agreed to do this. On the other hand, she felt… no, she knew…that her life and the boy’s lives revolved around her response.</p> <p>“Yes. I understand completely. I… I’m sorry I hesitated. It won’t happen again.”</p> <p> Grace smiled and looked down at Mike. She had been lightly playing and touching his dick and now it was rock hard. Small, slender... but hard.</p> <p>“Ohhhh, look Janice. Mine is all stiff. You have some catching up to do!”</p> <p> Janice smiled into her son’s eyes as she unzipped his pants. He looked at her wide-eyed. When Grace turned to get a small towel, Jan bent over and whispered into Jeff’s ear, “Just play along and I’ll get us out of this… I promise!”</p> <p> Meanwhile, Grace was tormenting Mike. Very experienced at this, her lightly oiled hands and fingers stroked the boy to brink, and then stopped completely. Mike groaned into his gag and bucked against his restraints, instinctively trying to push his dick up into Grace’s warm, soft hand. He felt like one touch, any sort of friction at all, would give him the same wonderful feeling he’d felt about a week ago. It was purely an accident. He’d been lying facedown on an old couch his dad kept in the basement watching TV. The couch had thin cushions and a hard “bar” running along the front edge under those cushions. Bored, lying half-on and half off the edge, he’d absent-mindedly began to rub his crotch against that hard edge. He had no idea of what he was doing, knowing only that it felt good. As his penis got hard, he began to thrust up and down over the edge… rubbing intently thru his thin shorts and underwear. The thrusting felt good, but all of a sudden a feeling shot thru him that was… indescribable. Like an explosion in his pants. Even odder, the feeling made him instinctively push his penis up against the bar as hard as he could. He would have pushed right thru it if he could! Mike lay there for a long time trying to understand what had happened. He wanted to replicate that awesome feeling again, but his mother came down to wash clothes and ran him off. Later, when he had to pee, he noticed his underwear was all sticky… like someone had put some sort of glue in there. What was that about?</p> <p> Grace might have been tormenting Mike, but Jan just wanted to do this quickly and in as clinical a manner as possible. She had absolutely no sexual feelings toward Jeff at all. She tried to think of it as she did when she had used a rectal thermometer on him or bathed him. Trouble was, that had been years ago.</p> <p> Now, she was about to masturbate her own son.</p> <p>“Let’s just get this over with.” She said to him as she oiled up her hands. It had been a hell of a long time since she’d given anyone a hand job too, but things like that were like riding a bike. Gingerly, she pulled her son’s penis out. It was flaccid. Perhaps he wouldn’t be able to achieve an erection with his mother. Lightly, she began to stroke it up and down, playing with the sensitive tip. Within seconds, Jeff began to swell up in his mother’s hand. He didn’t find his mom sexy at all, but whatever she was doing felt wonderful! Jan felt the hardness and despite herself, looked down. The 12 year old was (She guessed) about average sized for that age. She’d read sex stories on the Internet with pre-teen boys who always had 8, 10, even 12 inch dicks. That was a joke as far as she was concerned. Not to say such a boy didn’t exist but only once had she even come across a full grown man quite that big, much less a boy.</p> <p> Grace was getting bored, so she decided this game should end. Reaching up with her free hand, she released two more buttons and that allowed most of her impressive cleavage to show. The boy’s eyes quickly locked on his tormenter’s low cut bra and large breasts. She leaned in as she continued to stroke so he could get the full scent of her expensive perfume. Deciding to put him over the edge, Grace moved in tight and began to lick and nibble at his neck with her full, sensuous lips.</p> <p> That did it. Mike groaned into his gag as that incredible feeling shot thru his groin once again. This time it was, if anything, even more intense. Janice, feeling the youngster surge up, focused all her stroking actions on the super-sensitive head of the boy’s penis sending jolt after jolt thru his exploding cock.</p> <p>“That’s it sweetie, let Aunt Grace have all your cream… here we go now…” She cooed into his ear as sperm shot out like a rifle shot.</p> <p> Gagged as he was, Mike could hardly catch his breath as he instinctively thrust his penis into Grace’s warm, slick hand, sending every bit of cum he had to offer. Intent on getting all of it and then some, the evil bitch kept stroking his head even when all seemed done. What had felt intensely good only a few seconds ago was now intensely uncomfortable. Tightly bound, the boy could only squirm a bit as he tried to get her to stop assaulting his penis.</p> <p> Jan saw this, and asked. “What are you doing?”</p> <p>“The most sensitive part of a male is the penis head. Well, during and immediately after they cum, that sensitivity goes thru the roof. I like to rub on their weenies a while afterwards just to let them know that while I can give them pleasure, I can also give them pain.”</p> <p>“Right Mikey-baby?” Grace said as she looked her captive directly in the eye. Mike nodded with a frightened, pained look in his eyes.</p> <p>“Good baby boy. Auntie Grace will stop rubbing your weenie now. In fact, why don’t you go back to sleep?” Taking her free hand, the one not covered in cum, Grace pulled a large, white pad out of her handbag and pressed it over Mike’s nose. With his mouth completely stopped up by the rubber plug gag, he had no choice but to breathe in the noxious fumes. He struggled of course, but Grace held the pad over his face easily.</p> <p>“OmiGod! What are you doing now?” Jan asked with alarm.</p> <p>“Calm down. This is just a harmless sedative. It works like ether or chloroform but without the nasty side-effects. By the way, are you done yet?”</p> <p>“Ummphhgh!!”</p> <p> Jan, embarrassed and repulsed with the idea of masturbating her own son, and morbidly fascinated with what was happening with Mike and Grace, had, for the past several minutes, been almost absent-mindedly stroking Jeff’s penis while otherwise paying him no attention at all—not even looking at him.</p> <p> Jeff, himself horrified by his mother’s attention to his penis, was shocked to find himself thoroughly enjoying the feeling of his mom’s soft, warm hand lightly caressing him down there. However, he was at the point now where his dick wanted a firmer, faster rub.</p> <p>“Oh! I’m sorry sweetheart! Am I hurting you?” She asked as she pulled her wonderfully oily hand away suddenly.</p> <p>“Ummphgh!!” Frustrated by the gag, Jeff groaned and shook his head.</p> <p>“I don’t understand! Grace, please let me take his gag off! I think I’m hurting him somehow!”</p> <p> Amused by it all, Grace responded. “Jesus Christ Jan! You really are a stupid cow sometimes! First of all, the gag stays on. Ask me again and I’ll tighten it! Second, you silly fool, you’re not hurting him! He wants you to stroke him harder and faster!”</p> <p>“He… he does?”</p> <p>“Well, his little cock does anyway.”</p> <p> Jan looked at Jeff, who offered a slight nod as an embarrassing way of saying Grace was right. Truthfully, he didn’t know what he wanted, but harder and faster sounded good to him.</p> <p> Jan went back to work, this time focused on task at hand (So to speak.) with Grace offering technical support.</p> <p>“I’ve found a few long slow strokes, followed by a few hard and fast ones on the head works best. Also, kissing and nibbling on his neck and talking dirty helps a lot.”</p> <p> Janice cringed at the thought. The hand-job was disgusting enough.</p> <p>“Whatever.” Grace said as she saw that Jan wasn’t going to use her advice. “Bottom line, if you don’t get a cum out of this boy in the next two minutes, we’ll do it my way— and my way means shoving a finger or two up his little asshole and tickling his prostate gland. He’ll cum then. I guarantee it.”</p> <p> Both Jeff and his mother got nervous at that one. Jan put a renewed vigor into her actions, which had a definite effect on her bound and gagged son.</p> <p>“C’mon Jeff, give mommy your cum! Squirt for me like a big boy! That’s it, just let it happen…”</p> <p>“Ummmmmm…!”</p> <p> Suddenly, her son’s penis seemed to swell and expand. Jeff thrust as hard as his bound frame would allow and semen shot up like a geyser. Several streams came thru and Jan was shocked at all the material her young son had produced.</p> <p> Meanwhile, Grace had tested Mike’s sperm by placing a small amount in a vial and adding an unknown clear liquid to it. She shook it up vigorously and the contents turned blue. She seemed very pleased with the result and began to lick up all the excess spunk that didn’t hit the floor.</p> <p> Now Janice really was disgusted. Seeing her look, Grace asked, “What are you looking at?”</p> <p>“That’s… vile! I thought you took the… sperm… and mixed it in with other chemicals.”</p> <p>“That’s right… at first. After your body gets acclimated to the process, fresh pure sperm is just as good. In fact, it’s like a… booster shot. Here. Test your son’s.”</p> <p> Grace did, and it turned blue as Mike’s had.</p> <p>“Good stuff. I knew it would be, but we always have to check. You can have the rest for yourself.” Grace said.</p> <p> Eat her own son’s spunk?</p> <p>“No thank you.”</p> <p> Grace’s face grew hard. “I said… eat.”</p> <p> Jan hesitated, and then took a small dollop of cum and placed it in her mouth. She had never been a swallower, and it had been awhile, but the taste was familiar. She grimaced as she gulped it down.</p> <p> Grace laughed and handed Jan the same pad used on Mike. “You’ll learn to love the stuff, trust me. Put him to sleep and I’ll clean up the rest. No sense letting good food go to waste. If he struggles too hard, grab his balls and squeeze a bit. He’ll do anything and everything you tell him to after that.”</p> <p> Jan had no desire to hurt her baby boy and a simple look told him to be still and breathe. Jeff still struggled a bit but was soon out.</p> <p> Janice sat back and tried to take in all that had happened. She began to sob.</p> <p>“Now what’s the matter?” Grace asked.</p> <p>“I’ve made a terrible mistake. I let myself get caught up in your crazy world and now I’ve destroyed my life, not to mention my son’s. My house is gone, and Kim… my baby girl! She’s just 13! How will she make it?”</p> <p>“Oh, that. Didn’t I tell you?”</p> <p>“Tell me what?”</p> <p> Grace got up and walked to the back of the cabin. There was a large trunk that Janice had seen when they first entered. She had assumed it contained clothes and such, but when Grace opened it Jan was stunned by what the powerful woman pulled out.</p> <p> Near naked except for a tiny set of white panties, strictly bound from head to foot with leather binding straps and tightly gagged with a huge swath of white tape covering her bulging mouth was Jan’s daughter, Kim.<br/> </p> </div>",[]
389,"Bad Billy, Part 1",1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-04-18,15,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil Evans entered his house as he usually did at around 6 every weeknight. Once he'd put down his briefcase and coat, he went upstairs to change out of his suit. For once, it was quiet in the house and he decided to take advantage of it by putting on some sweats and having a cold beer or two.</p> <p> Getting his beer, Phil decided to go into the basement and piddle around on a pet project of his. He hadn’t made it halfway down when he heard muffled grunts. Hitting the lights, Phil was shocked to see two young girls lying on the floor, bound and gagged!</p> <p> One was his cute 11-year-old daughter Dana, while the other he recognized as her best friend, Marcy.</p> <p>“Good God! What happened here?” Phil exclaimed.</p> <p>“Mmmnnmmnnnnpphhh!!!”</p> <p>“Ughgghhhppphhh!!”</p> <p> Neither girl could answer of course. They were tightly gagged.</p> <p> Phil immediately began to untie the girls, starting with his daughter of course. Whoever had tied them knew what he, or she, was doing. They were strictly hog-tied, with thin cotton cord binding wrists to ankles. More rope was cinched around their upper bodies and knees as well. Phil frowned when he saw that they were wearing bikinis, including one that he had forbade Dana to wear. His daughter had long brown hair and a beautiful face. She was unusually tall and well-developed for her age; a fact that drove him crazy as he had seen many a grown man ogling her lately—especially at the beach. Marcy was even worse—or better, depending on how you looked at it. She was several inches shorter, but the pouty-lipped blonde made up for it with a sinfully developed body. She was, at 12, literally all tits and ass. Moreover, she dressed the part, always wearing the tightest clothes and/or smallest bikinis. Even Phil had caught himself staring at her several times.</p> <p> The knots were impossibly tight; he’d need a knife to cut them, so he worked on their gags. Immediately Phil was amazed at the tightness and complexity of the muzzles they wore. These weren’t just a piece a duct tape slapped on. Dana’s face was bright red and her mouth was literally packed with cloth. On top was a sheet or something that had a huge knot in the middle. This had been forced into the poor girl’s mouth, jacking it wide open. Try as he might, Phil couldn’t get his fingers into the cinched knot behind her head. He then tried to pull the knot out, but that also proved impossible. It was in too deep.</p> <p>“Honey, I can’t get you lose with out something to cut with. Hang on, and I’ll be right back!”</p> <p>“Ummpghhghh!!!”</p> <p>“Muuunnnnnppphhh!!”</p> <p> Both girls mewed in a combination of frustration and anger as Phil looked around for a thin blade. He located one upstairs and ran back down. He started to cut the ropes, but a garbled grunt and a shake of her head to him that Dana wanted the gag off first. He carefully sliced the cloth and pulled. That didn’t work. The knot was too big to simply pull straight out. He had to use his fingers to actually work the knot out of his young daughters’ mouth. Phil waited for Dana to speak but incredibly, she was still gagged! Phil turned her up and saw that she had some sort of packing inside. Gingerly, he pulled the wadding out. It too, was huge and Phil couldn’t believe anyone, much less a young girl, could have so much material packed in her mouth. As he pulled the massive wad out, Dana began to retch and cough. However, that still wasn’t the end to it. A thin strip of sheeting had been very tightly cinched between her lips. Phil could only assume this was to prevent the wadding slipping down too far and cause actually choking. It also served to keep the girl’s tongue trapped down and nearly useless.</p> <p> Once Phil cu that one free, Dana was finally ungagged. For several moments she lay there gasping and working her jaws around.</p> <p>“My God, you poor baby. Let me cut you free…”</p> <p>“No Daddy. Ungag Marcy first!” Dana croaked.</p> <p> She was right, and Phil worked on Marcy, who wore a gag very similar to Dana’s. The same retching and coughing occurred when Marcy’s oral cavity was freed, but she reacted in a different way when the final gagging material was off.</p> <p>“That… bastard! Auugh! This hurts!”</p> <p>“Who? Who did this?”</p> <p>“Daddy please… cut me loose!”</p> <p>“Ok…”</p> <p> It was as Phil freed them from their bonds that he noticed the crotch rope. Some of the thin cord had been tied around the waist and then looped down and between the girl’s legs. It had several strategically placed knots and was cinched terribly tight. Their tiny bikini bottoms offered little protection against this assault. Phil was flustered and embarrassed cutting this piece loose.</p> <p> Once both had been totally freed and given water Phil asked his main question again. “What the hell happened here Dana?”</p> <p> The girls looked at each other and then Dana answered.</p> <p>“It was Billy, Daddy! He did this to us!”</p> <p> Phil looked at them, completely stunned.</p> <p> Billy was Dana’s sister and his 12-year-old son.<br/> </p> </div>","['This is a purely fictional parody meant for adults only and has no basis or place in reality, or the real world. The author does not now, nor will he ever condone any actual violence or sexual assault on a child or anyone else for that matter. If you can’t make the distinction between fiction and reality, please get professional help immediately and stay the hell away from me and my family.']"
390,"Preteen Detectives:The Case of the Kidnapped Cuties, Part 1",-1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-05-19,47,3,"gggg, bd, ped, nc, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Prologue</p> <p>There was no denying that little 9 year old Stephy Sanchez was a beautiful girl. Not only in the face, but with her flowing, long, black hair, golden brown skin, killer legs, and well-rounded butt. In fact, the only thing Stephy lacked was height and large breasts—certainly forgivable given her age. In any case they didn’t seem to bother the man that kidnapped her at all. The little girl groaned once again as she futilely tried to get more comfortable. That was probably impossible. The man had tied her brutally tight with thin cord at her wrists, elbows, chest, waist, knees and ankles. On top of all that, he’d pulled her ankles up and attached them to another knotted cord that ran around her waist and thru her legs. With only her thin panties as protection, the knots constantly pressed and rubbed her little cunny, causing pain—all sorts of other odd feelings she’d never had. Stephy whimpered, and then stopped. The man hadn’t said much to her, but one thing he had said was not to cry as she might suffocate. That was because her entire lower face was strapped tight with thick, heavy, tape. Tape that formed a veritable iron band holding a hard rubber ball deep inside the poor girl’s mouth. The ball itself was so massive it was doubtful the tape was even needed to keep it in, but why take chances?</p> <p>Stephy heard a noise and rolled over on the hard, cold, floor, trying to get a better look. It was very dark, but she appeared to be in a large basement of some sort, with stairs that ran up to a thick, bolted door. The door opened and man walked down carrying a large duffle bag over his shoulder. Stephy hadn’t really gotten a good look at her captor before he’d clamped a chloroform pad over her face so she was anxious to see who it was. His voice had been strangely… familiar.</p> <p>Still swathed in shadows, the man unceremoniously dumped his cargo on the floor, spilling out the contents next to Stephy. It was a black girl, not much older than she was, bound and gagged in much the same manner. The girl looked over at Steph with a look of absolute horror.</p> <p>She knew just how she felt.</p> <p>The man knelt down, rubbing the bound girl’s ass and legs.</p> <p>“Stephy, this is Vanessa. She’s twelve. Ain’t she sexy? The three of us are gonna have a lotta fun. Yes we are…”</p> <p>As the man leaned forward, Steph finally got a good look at his face. Her eyes grew wide as she saw who it was.</p> <p>It was Pete, the janitor at her school.</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p> <p>Detective Sergeant Jake Carter answered his cell phone with a growl. He’d just gotten home after a long, hard night hunting for a missing girl named Stephy Sanchez and he was bone-tired.</p> <p>“Carter!”</p> <p>Jake listened for several moments, and then sighed.</p> <p>“Damn. Ok, I’m on my way.”</p> <p>“What is it, daddy? Another missing girl?”</p> <p>Jake turned to see his daughter, Karen.</p> <p>He sighed. Since her mother had passed away several years ago Jake the hard-nosed detective had raised his little girl more like a son than a daughter. As a result, Karen was a true tomboy, but over the last few months it had become evident that the just-turned-10-year-old was definitely a female. With her big owl-like eyes, slight overbite (Accompanied with a mouth full of braces.) and freckles, the dark-haired Karen wasn’t classically beautiful, but she was well-tanned and leggy with an athletic build and an obviously developing figure. The breasts were just points as of yet, but the rest of her was filling in well ahead of schedule. </p> <p>That was becoming a problem. In the summer—like it was now—Karen preferred to run around in tiny little shorts and thin tops—not a problem when you’re built like a boy but that was no longer the case. Her recent growth spurt and development had her butt literally bursting out of her shorts.</p> <p>“Karen, don’t you have something else to wear?”</p> <p>“Everything else is too small!”</p> <p>“What you’re wearing now is too small!” He answered in frustration. </p> <p>“Well, I can’t go naked!”</p> <p>Jake smiled. “Good point. I guess I’ll call your Aunt Jenny to take you clothes shopping this weekend. Try not to bankrupt me, ok?”</p> <p>“No promises!” She said with a mischievous grin.</p> <p>That was another sign she was becoming a woman, Jake thought. Not long ago, she would have hated the idea of shopping for clothes.</p> <p>“I need to go. What are your plans for today sport?” He asked as he glanced at his watch.</p> <p>“That depends. You say another girl was kidnapped?”</p> <p>“Seems that way.” Jake told her the details, including the names. </p> <p>“Really! They both go to my school. You think there’s a connection?”</p> <p>Karen was super-smart and had an inquisitive nature. She’d make a great cop one day, but those qualities had gotten her into trouble before.</p> <p>“Karen, you stay out of this case. The kind of pervert who snatches little girls is no one to mess with.”</p> <p>“Ok Daddy.” Karen said with a bit of a pout.</p> <p>“Good girl. Now go over to your aunt’s house this evening. I might not be home until late.”</p> <p>With that, Jake kissed his daughter on the cheek and left. Karen immediately got on her bike and took off for her best friend’s house.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * * * *</p> <p><br/> “Wake up sleepy head!”</p> <p>Alexis McCord groaned and buried her head deeper into the pillow of her bed, trying to drown out the sound of Karen’s voice. The two girls were polar opposites in virtually every way. Karen was a tomboy, while Alexis was all-girl. Not quite a year older than Karen, she was, at barely 11, simply a gorgeous female. She had a mass of silky blonde hair, a model-perfect face set off by a set of pouty lips that always seemed to be coated with pink lip gloss and a figure that defied her young age. While Karen simply had minor chest bulges with points, Alexis had a real set of titties that seemed to swell more every day. The waist was small and her butt and hips wonderfully full and curvy. All that was set off by a set of perfect legs. Lots of time in the tanning booth and lying out in the sun had given the girl a well-tanned body as well.</p> <p>There was no denying it. Alexis was a “10” if there ever was one.</p> <p>“Go away!” She mumbled into the pillow.</p> <p>“No can do. We have a case to solve!”</p> <p>“So? Go solve it already.”</p> <p>“Without you? My partner? No way—we’re a team!”</p> <p>Alex rolled over and sat up. Karen mentally shook her head in amazement. When she first woke up, she looked like a something the cat drug in, but even now Alex was close to perfect.</p> <p>“The last time we got involved in one of your “cases” I wound up spending almost a whole day tied up with a sock in my mouth!”</p> <p>“What’s your point?”</p> <p>“I don’t like being tied up!”</p> <p>“Please, spare me. I thought you were going to be an actress. As pretty as you are, no way they won’t find a way to tie you up. Boys like that, you know.” </p> <p>“I know exactly what boys like. But when I’m an actress, that will be acting, not real life. Real life tied up hurts! And I can still taste that sock! Yack! Being gagged like that was the worst!” </p> <p>“Hey, don’t forget I got captured and tied up too you know!”</p> <p>“For what, an hour or so? Try all day! Anyway, how can I forget your big “rescue” attempt?”</p> <p>“Well, excuse me for trying to save you!” Karen said angrily.</p> <p>The two girls sat there for several moments not saying anything until Alexis finally spoke.</p> <p>“You say there’s a new mystery to solve?”</p> <p>Karen smiled and began tell the story as she knew it.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * * * *</p> <p><br/> Pete had sat there for several minutes groping and pawing at his two young, helpless, captives without mercy until another figure opened the door upstairs and came down.</p> <p>It was a woman. Older—mid-40’s at least—but very attractive in a mature sort of way with a handsome face and large breasts. When she saw the girls on the floor, she was not happy.</p> <p>“Have you lost your mind, son? I recognize these girls! They go to our school!”</p> <p>Pete visibly cringed at the harsh tone while both captives looked up at the familiar voice. Both were stunned to see it was Stella Crane, the assistant principal at their middle school! Pete Crane was not only the janitor there but her son.</p> <p>“Mhmmghgpphh!”</p> <p>“Ummmgggghhh!”</p> <p>Gagged as they were, neither child had any hope of forming words, much less a coherent sentence, but the woman understood their meaning anyway.</p> <p>“We’ll get that nasty old tape off in just a minute girls. Just be still and quiet for now.”</p> <p>Pulling Pete up by the ear, Stella began her assault on her son again.</p> <p>“Explain to me what happened.”</p> <p>Pete did. Not a smart man by book standards, he was a natural predator with good instincts. He had been at the school working on some summer projects when Stephy had strolled by all alone. That, he explained, was an opportunity he could not pass up. And, since he’d grabbed one girl from their school, why not two? </p> <p>Stella sighed. “Son, you sad little fool. We had such a good thing going here.” </p> <p>The “thing” they had going was neat little girl-kidnapping setup. With his below-average appearance, low-paying job, and lack of intelligence, her son had absolutely no chance of landing a girl on his own. Stella knew and accepted all of this but she loved Pete nevertheless. Once he’d reached puberty, she had “helped” him along by first masturbating him and then actually having sex with her own offspring. The problem was, she herself had never really enjoyed sex and Pete was all but insatiable. The boy would literally fuck anything, but he especially liked young girls. Thereby an idea formed in her mind. Why not kill two birds with one stone? The one thing Stella did enjoy was money and her salary and Pete’s together barely made ends meet once the insurance money ran out from murdering her husband (Pete’s dad.) by setting up an “accident”.</p> <p>Stella had access to all student files in every middle school in the district. She could pick and choose the choicest little girls and give them to Pete for awhile to play with before shipping them out for big money.</p> <p>Now, that might all be over.</p> <p>“But Mama, I wuz thinkin’ `bout this. If we snatch gals from every school around her `cept ours, won’t that look mighty peculiar?”</p> <p>Stella blinked. The boy had a point. A good point actually.</p> <p>“You may be right. In any case, what’s done is done. Let’s get these girls set up, shall we?”</p> <p>They used a special solvent to gently remove the tape from the girl’s faces so as to not tear their skin. It took several minutes on each and while Stella got their next muzzles ready Pete always enjoyed watching the children twist and hack trying to spit the massive balls out of their mouths. Some managed to do so eventually, most never did.</p> <p>Vanessa was one of those who succeeded. The moment the ball left her oral cavity, she tried to cry out only to find her jaws cramping badly from being stretched open so long.</p> <p>Pete laughed at her. The room was soundproof in any case.</p> <p>“Pete, stop staring and help Stephy get her ball-gag out, please.”</p> <p>“Yes, mommy.”</p> <p>Finally Vanessa managed to speak just as Stella walked towards her with an evil-looking device in her hand.</p> <p>“M… Miss Crane? Wh… what’s happening? Why are you doing this?”</p> <p>“Just relax Vanessa.”</p> <p>“No! What’s that thing? What are you going to do with…ummpghhg…”</p> <p>“This is called a penis-gag sweetheart. All pretty little girls should have something in their sweet mouths at all times and you need to be taught about how to suckle a penis. Yes, I know… it’s very big and long and it chokes you terribly doesn’t it? Just relax your throat… that’s it… take it all in. Really Vanessa, this one is quite small compared to the others you’ll be wearing so get used to it. Now, roll over and let me lock it in place…”</p> <p>The penis-shaped prod filled the poor child’s mouth and went almost to the back of her throat. The front of the gag had a wide, thick rubber pad that molded itself to the front of Vanessa’s face, sealing off her mouth completely once Stella had yanked the binding straps brutally tight and locked the gag on with a key. The only concession that was made was a small air-hole in the middle of the prod that ran out to the front.</p> <p>Stephy, younger and much smaller physically than Vanessa had even a tougher time with the new gag. She fought like tigress and it took both of the adults to hold her down in order to fit the gag in properly. Once in and locked, Pete cut all the girl’s bindings free and Stella helped massage the feeling back into the arms and legs of both captives. As soon as they were able, Stephy and Vanessa tried to pull the hateful gags off, but there was no chance of that without the key.</p> <p>They stood trembling as Stella brought in several more items on a big table.</p> <p>“Now girls, the real fun begins…”</p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental. ']"
391,"Preteen Detectives:The Case of the Kidnapped Cuties, Part 2",2,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-05-26,36,3,"ped, bon, non-adult sex, violence, rape, incest, femdom, & kidnapping",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“But mama, I want to play with them now!”</p> <p>“I said no, Pete. They need to be trained a bit first. Maybe later. Now you go upstairs and don’t come back down until I get home, understand?”</p> <p>Pete grumbled under his breath but did as his mother told him. After he’d left, Stella checked their handiwork.</p> <p>Stephy and Vanessa were each bent over a device that strongly resembled a padded sawhorse. The difference with these was that they could be height-adjusted to fit the individual girl. Each captive had been stripped nude, bent over, and tied that way with coated wire on their wrists and ankles. The ankles were attached to separate legs of the horse, which stretched the girl’s wide open. She then began to put another evil-looking device on them, starting with Vanessa. Stella rubbed some oily lotion on her finger and gently, but firmly inserted it into the helpless girl’s rectal hole, greasing it up for what was to come.</p> <p>Bent over as she was, Vanessa couldn’t see what was happening, but of course this latest assault didn’t go unnoticed. The beautiful black girl let Stella know about it as best she could.</p> <p>“Ummmnnnngghh! Hmmmmmmnnn!”</p> <p>Stella smiled. The massive penis gags, locked on tightly, were doing their job quite well.</p> <p>“Now, now. You might as well get used to this, sweetie. This tight little hole is going to make a lot of boys happy—including my baby, Pete later on.”</p> <p>“Gmmphhhhh…” Vanessa shook her head no and struggled mightily. Bound as she was, that basically consisted of wriggling her 11-year-old ass as best she could, trying futilely to eject the finger deep inside her. Stella amused herself by pumping her finger in and out a few times, then, looking at the clock, she decided to speed things up.</p> <p>“I wish I could stay and play with the two of you for awhile, but I’ll be late for school.”</p> <p>Stella picked up one of the devices. It was made of leather, rubber, and plastic. All-black, it looked to be made of mostly straps and buckles, but two things stood out: one was a rod, about the size and shape of a tampon with the exception of a golf ball sized knob on the end. The other, a pad with a protrusion like a big knuckle—with a cup-type device next to it. Without fanfare, she buckled the upper strap around Vanessa’s waist, the inserted the rod into the girl’s rectum.</p> <p>“Ummmpgghh!!!”</p> <p>Stella slapped the girl hard on her ass. “Hush up and be still!”</p> <p>The rod was made of hard plastic, with a latex sheath over it. It took some effort to push the knob past Vanessa’s virginal bunghole entrance, but once past that, the rest met with little resistance. More straps pushed the plug deep inside and held it there.</p> <p>“That wasn’t so bad, now was it?”</p> <p>“Ruummmghg…”</p> <p>“Of course, we’re just beginning.”</p> <p>“Mmmmmmnn!”</p> <p>The other part looped thru Vanessa’s legs and, with careful placement, right over her vagina. The big ‘knuckle” part fit itself into her virginal slit, while the cup covered her clit area. Once those straps were tightened, the inner contents of the cup pushed down hard right on top of Vanessa’s hot button. It was extremely uncomfortable, but not painful.</p> <p>The entire process was repeated on little Stephy with similar results—although Stella noted that her tushy-hole was even smaller and tighter. Stephy squealed like a banshee—but not for long as the penis gag caused her to choke and retch with virtually any sound.</p> <p>“Almost done.”</p> <p>The woman ran a power cord to each girl’s invader and plugged it in. Immediately, the butt-plug and the inner part of the clit-cup began to hum and vibrate. The girl’s eyes grew wide as they twisted and fought.</p> <p>“You two might as well be still. Even if you got loose—which you won’t—the belts and gags are locked on. Now listen. The buzzing and vibrations are controlled by a computer chip and are random. Sometimes they’ll go hard, sometimes soft. Sometimes, not at all. Have fun little girls, and I’ll see you later. Oh, I almost forgot!”</p> <p>Stella produced two small chains with little silver clips attached. Getting an ice cube, she went to each girl and rubbed her little nipple with the cube, getting a rise, and then clipping a nasty little clamp on them. Vanessa actually had breasts. Although they were small—not much more than large bumps—they were definitely there and the nipples were quite prominent. Stephy, on the other hand, barely had any swelling at all. She did, however, have nipples, and as tiny as they were, the little points grew firm and pointy when rubbed with the ice cube. More than enough for Stella to clip.</p> <p>Satisfied that she’d done her job, Stella went upstairs where Pete sat sulking. She decided to throw him a bone—so to speak.</p> <p>“I have to go to the school for awhile. Go down there every two hours and take off the nipple clips. If you want, you can rub and suckle their tits for a few minutes until the felling returns and then be sure to clip them again. Be gentle, now! These are babies! Oh, and by the way, all the fun holes are locked and I have the key so if you get too excited and can’t wait, you’ll need to take care of things yourself.”</p> <p>“Ok mama.”</p> <p>“Good boy. I’ll see you soon.”</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>Karen and Alexis were just now riding to the school on their bikes. It always took Alexis a long time to fix her hair and makeup, but that wasn’t the only cause of the delay. Although the girl was ravishingly beautiful by any standards, Alexis tended to dress more conservatively than most girls—perhaps understanding the power her body possessed. That, however, wouldn’t do. Not today. Karen wanted Alex as sexy as possible—as bait. The two had argued back and forth, but Karen, although younger, was smarter and far more cunning. In the end, she usually won their disagreements and this time was no exception. Alexis would up wearing her sexiest, all-white bikini and even got her to wear her strappy-sandals with heels. The only concession to this provocative outfit was a small, white wrap that she tied about her waist, covering a bit more (But not much) skin.</p> <p>“Daddy will kill me if he sees me dressed like this!”</p> <p>“Don’t worry. We’ll be back long before he gets home.”</p> <p>“Good! I feel so slutty like this!”</p> <p>As they neared the school, Karen admitted to herself that while Alexis did look “slutty” she also looked drop-dead sexy. A fact born out when they came across Jeff Cole. Jeff was 10, nearing 11, and was a handsome boy in a goofy sort of way. He was rather big for his age, and that made him a serious klutz as his body struggled to adapt to the sudden growth spurt. Karen had a mad crush on him, but Jeff only had eyes for Alexis, who barely acknowledged Jeff’s existence—and then, only if pressed. It was an odd triangle that was about to get even stranger.</p> <p>“Hey.” Jeff said as he pulled near on his bike.</p> <p>“Hi Jeff!” Karen responded enthusiastically.</p> <p>Jeff never took his eyes off Alexis’s well-tanned body.</p> <p>“Hi Alexis.” He said, ignoring Karen.</p> <p>“Whatever.” Alexis answered, felling very self-conscious with this boy ogling her body.</p> <p>Irritated, Karen changed tactics.</p> <p>“We’re on a new case!” She said excitedly.</p> <p>That finally got Jeff’s attention. “Really?” He asked.</p> <p>“You bet!”</p> <p>With that, Karen began to tell all she knew and their plan.</p> <p>“Wow! You know, I saw Ms Crane drive up a few minutes ago and go inside. Its summer, so what’s that all about? Think she might be involved?” Jeff asked.</p> <p>“Ms Crane? You idiot. No way. She’s an angel!” Alexis responded. She’d always really liked Stella Crane.</p> <p>“She’s faculty, so it’s not suspicious that she’s here. But that son of hers… Pete. He’s no angel. In fact, he’s creepy. A perv if there ever was one. All the signs are there. I’d really like to check him out.” Countered Karen.</p> <p>“I don’t think Pete’s here. I’ve been riding around the school area all morning and haven’t seen him. Besides, that old van he drives isn’t in the parking lot.”</p> <p>“That’s perfect!”</p> <p>“I just can’t believe any of this about Ms Crane or Pete either for that matter.” Alexis said.</p> <p>“Well, since you like Ms Crane so much, why don’t you go visit with her and keep her occupied while Jeff and I snoop around looking for clues?”</p> <p>Alexis liked that idea a lot. Not only would it get her away from Jeff but she really liked Ms Crane and felt perfectly safe with her around.</p> <p>“Sounds like a great plan, Karen.”</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>It was actually quite cool in the dark stillness of the cellar, but Vanessa and Stephy were drenched in sweat. After only a few hours, the buzzing and vibrating things attached to their lower regions had brought them almost—but not quite—to their first orgasms. The frustration was intense. As if that wasn’t bad enough, the clips on their nipples had settled down to a dull ache after awhile until Pete had come down and pulled them off. That had been quite painful, but then the nasty man had rubbed and suckled their nipples for sometime, playing with himself all the while.</p> <p>Finally, when their nipples seemed normal at last, he re-clipped them and began rubbing his penis up against their smooth skin until he shot his stuff all over Stephy’s leg and back.</p> <p>Laughing, he went back upstairs after promising Vanessa that she would be next, leaving the poor bound and gagged girls to struggle on…</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>“Hey Ms Crane!”</p> <p>At first, the sudden appearance of the beautiful girl caught Stella by surprise, irritating her. But she quickly recovered.</p> <p>“Alexis! How are you sweetie?” She said with a forced smile.</p> <p>“I’m fine. Whatcha’ doing?”</p> <p>“Just… some work. School doesn’t end for the faculty during summer you know. The better question would be... what are you doing here? And, goodness me, why are you dressed like that?”</p> <p>“Oh… nothing. Just hanging around.” Alex said without much conviction.</p> <p>Stella looked over Alexis as she pondered her next words. There were lots of pretty girls her age, but Alexis was truly beautiful. Not only that, but she had a remarkably developed body for such a young age, especially up top. True, the bikini top she wore was designed to push up and accentuate, but make no mistake—Alexis had some incredibly pert and firm apple-sized boobies there to begin with. And, unlike most early developing girls who had an over-abundance of baby fat, Alex had very little. Just a bit in the face and butt that only heightened her overall sexiness.</p> <p>Stella figured she could get a small fortune for this one, but that was dangerous. Alexis always hung out with Karen Carter whose father just happened to be a cop.</p> <p>Speaking of Karen… where was she?</p> <p>“Come on, Alexis. What’s going on here? Is there a problem? Maybe I can help… if you’ll let me.” Stella said with her most sincere look.</p> <p>“Ok, but you have to promise not to get mad…”</p> <p>Alexis told all she knew, except that she left out the part about Karen suspecting Pete of anything.</p> <p>“So Karen and Pete are here… looking for clues… evidence?”</p> <p>“Yes ma’am. Don’t tell her I said so, but she’s really good at this sort of thing. If there’s any evidence to find, she’ll find it.” </p> <p>That was probably true, Stella thought to herself. Karen Carter was extremely bright. Too bright… and too damned inquisitive for her own good. Her son Pete, on the other hand, was more than dumb enough to leave clues implicating himself... and therefore her eventually.</p> <p>The school was deserted except for her and the kids. Alexis alone was worth a fortune. Karen had a very nice body and a cute face. In addition, some buyers got off on girls with braces. Jeff was a problem but there were buyers who liked boys, and if not… accidents happen.</p> <p>“Ms Crane?”</p> <p>Snapping out of her deep thoughts, and now with a plan, Stella spoke.</p> <p>“Oh, I’m sorry sweetie. I think I’m getting a headache. Would you bring me some water from the fountain outside please?”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>As Alexis got the water, Stella retrieved a zip-loc baggie from an inner pouch of her purse and then tossed the purse behind her.</p> <p>“Her you are.”</p> <p>“Oh, you’re a dear. Would you please hand me my purse? It’s right there behind you.”</p> <p>As Alexis turned around, Stella pulled a thick wad of cloth out of the baggie.</p> <p>“Hey, what’s that smell… ummpgghhh!!!”</p> <p>With a powerful grip, Stella pulled the smaller girl to the floor and held on.</p> <p>When the cloth had been jammed over her face, Alexis instinctively took a deep breath, which was the wrong thing to do as it flooded her lungs with ether. Still, she fought hard, but the woman was very strong. Try as she might, she couldn’t get the noxious cloth off her face. Soon, she began to drift off.</p> <p>“Mmmmmfffff!!”</p> <p>“Uppgggmmmmm…”</p> <p>“Pfffmnnnnmmmmmmm….”</p> <p>And then… she was out.</p> <p>Stella worked quickly. Retrieving the school’s medical kit she kept in her desk, Stella pulled out a roll of gauze and two rolls of adhesive tape. The old-fashioned kind—completely waterproof and very strong. She took the one inch roll and bound the unconscious girl at the wrists, ankles and knees. She then stuffed Alexis’s mouth with the roll of gauze, being careful to keep her tongue pulled forward. The girl’s cheeks bulged as Stella worked the last bit in. Finally, she pulled out the second roll. This one was three inches wide. Very difficult to find anymore, but absolutely effective. She pulled off one long strip and sealed the 11-year-old’s mouth. In fact, one strip covered her entire lower face. She took her time and molded it completely on. You could even see the outline of her mouth and inner gag wad.</p> <p>Without a solvent of some sort, it would be nearly impossible to remove the tape without taking several layers of skin along with it.</p> <p>She called Pete and explained what had happened.</p> <p>“No, I have everything under control. You just bring the van and call me on my cell phone when you get here. By the time you get here, I’ll have those other two wrapped up.”</p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental. ']"
392,"Preteen Detectives:The Case of the Kidnapped Cuties, Part 3",3,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-06-30,51,4,"ped, bon, non-adult sex, violence, rape, incest, femdom, & kidnapping",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Look at this!"" Karen said excitedly.</p> <p>The young duo had made their way to the storage facility under the new gym. It was old, dark, and spooky. Just the sort of place Pete would like.</p> <p>""What is it?"" Jeff asked.</p> <p>""A box of videos!"" </p> <p>""So what?""</p> <p>Karen sighed. Boys were so dumb. ""I'll tell you what moron. Who keeps a box of videos hidden down here like this? Pete, that's who.""</p> <p>""You don't even know what's on those.""</p> <p>""Nothing good I'll bet. Any chance there's a VCR down here?""</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>""Wake up you little brat!""</p> <p>Stella waved the ammonia capsule under Alexis' nose once again. She had quickly located Karen and Jeff. They were both down in the old storage facility snooping around. It was perfect for what she had in mind, but she needed to figure some way of getting Alexis down there.</p> <p>As luck would have it, on the way back to her office the only other teacher at the school had stopped her in the hall.</p> <p>""Miss Stella, I have to go run a few errands. That'll leave you here by yourself. Will you be ok?""</p> <p>""That's fine Julie. I can take care of myself.""</p> <p>Julie Kirkland was a new teacher here at the school. Young and very pretty, Stella had often considered kidnapping her.</p> <p>But not now.</p> <p>""Have a good day Julie."" </p> <p>Now, she needed Alex awake. Finally, the still bound and gagged girl moaned and opened her eyes.</p> <p>""Ummmmphh...""</p> <p>""That's it, my sleeping beauty. Wake up now...""</p> <p>The first thing the blonde muffin noticed what that her mouth was sealed.</p> <p>""Mnnnpghg!""</p> <p>""Be still! Now listen to me you little brat. We're going for a walk. You'll do exactly as I say, and no trouble. Understand?""</p> <p>""Hmnnmn! Ugghghgnnnhh!!!"" </p> <p>Indignant at being tied up and betrayed by her favorite teacher, Alex was in no mood to cooperate and let Stella know in a stream of muffled curses.</p> <p>""Well, aren't you the potty mouth. Such language for a little girl! Good thing I have that pretty little mouth of yours stuffed. In any case, I know how to make girls like you behave.""</p> <p>Stella Crane pushed Alex to the floor and literally sat on her, straddling her waist. Reaching into her purse, the woman pulled out a roll of clear monofilament line. Strong and nearly invisible. She grabbed the helpless girl's bikini top and pulled it up, revealing a very nice set of breasts.</p> <p> ""Oh my! You do have a nice set of boobies! Let's see if we can't get these nipples to pop up ok?""</p> <p>Stella began to expertly pinch and rub on the 11-year-old's nips.</p> <p>""Mnnnnn!!""</p> <p>""Yes, it feels nice doesn't it?""</p> <p>""NNNNNNuuuhhhh!!!"" </p> <p>""You can deny it sweetie, but the evidence is clearly visible.""</p> <p>They were quite tiny, but before long, nipples definitely appeared. Working quickly, Stella made the thin line into nooses and snagged the hard little buds, pulling tight. Instantly, what had been rather pleasurable was now quite painful. </p> <p>""Hmmmpphghh!!!""</p> <p>""Hurts doesn't it? Get used to it muffin. Think of this as a leash. We're now going for that stroll and I'm holding onto this. Give me any trouble, make any noise, or attempt to escape, and I'm pulling as hard as I can. I think you can imagine what will happen if I do, correct?""</p> <p>""Nod yes.""</p> <p>In Stella's experience, at this point most little girls turned into blubbering, cooperative fools, but this one had steel. Here eyes said all. After an initial wave of terror, the indignation was back.</p> <p>Alexis nodded, but there was no fear, only a calm hatred.</p> <p>Cutting the girl's legs free, Stella pulled Alex to her feet.</p> <p>She motioned with her head.</p> <p><i>Take the gag off.</i> </p> <p>Stella laughed.</p> <p>""You don't need your mouth to walk little muffin! Move it!""</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>Pete simply couldn't wait any longer. He'd gone back downstairs and set up Vanessa and Stephy for his pleasure. The ""pleasure"" he wanted right now was a poke or three at their virginal asses. Both girls were side by side bent over and tied to the spreader bars. He had replaced their penis gags with big ball gags strapped in cruelly tight. With no regard to their comfort, he pulled the ass plugs out and tossed them aside. The plugs had been coated with lubricant and so each hole was slick, hot, and ready...</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>All this had a surreal feel about it, Alex thought. Like a movie or something. She was being pushed down the main hallway of her school, wearing a tiny string bikini and heels, hands taped behind her back, mouth stuffed and sealed with tape, with her favorite teacher behind her holding the end of a fishing line that was looped tightly around her nipples.</p> <p>""Hurry up.""</p> <p>Stella tugged on the leash to entice Alex to move faster. Even though she was reportedly alone, this was dangerous.</p> <p>Alexis grunted as the nooses around her nipples tightened. Having no choice, she walked faster. All the while, the bound cutie had been working on her gag, trying to get it loose. So far, she'd failed. The thick gauze stuffed in was now swollen and slick with saliva. It constantly threatened to slide into her throat, causing her to retch and choke a bit. The tape was also impossible to budge. The glue sealed it to every part of her young face and even her lips. Like most pretty girls, Alexis had dreams of being an actress and model. She knew that ""babes"" like her were often dressed in provocative, revealing, outfits. And, if the story line needed someone to be in distress, the one most often selected was the best-looking girl amongst the cast. She didn't consider any of this exploitation. It was logical. All that said, she was pretty sure no actress had ever been gagged like this.</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>Jeff had finally located an old VCR. It was ancient, far larger and heavier than any VCR he'd ever seen or used, and covered with dust. Still, after plugging it into an old 19"" B&amp;W TV they found, the two were amazed that both actually seemed to work.</p> <p>""Plug a tape in."" </p> <p>Jeff did and they waited. The old VCR groaned and whined, but played. What the youngsters saw made <i>them </i>groan as well.</p> <p>""Ewww!!""</p> <p>""Yuck! Turn it off!"" </p> <p>""That Pete is our guy alright! Let's get out of here!""</p> <p>Turning around, Karen gasped as she saw Stella Crane holding onto Alexis.</p> <p>""Tsk, tsk. My, what tangled web we weave."" Stella said.</p> <p>""Let her go!"" Jeff yelled angrily.</p> <p>""I don't think so. In fact,"" Stella said as she pulled out a small pistol with a silencer, ""Why don't you both come over here and do exactly as I say?""</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>The pre-teen wriggled about, grunting and moaning as she tried without success to extract the cock that was impaled deep in her slick little bung hole. The only question had been which plump, cute, tight tushie to violate first, but since Pete figured a guy couldn't go wrong with either one, he had simply picked the closest one, which happened to be Vanessa. Now Pete was playing a favorite game of his. He would jam his thick, long dick inside a girl and then be still. Inevitably, the girl would begin to buck and squirm about trying to free herself. The feeling was exquisite and Pete, horny as hell to begin with, couldn't last nearly as long as he'd wanted. Feeling himself about to cum, he grabbed the girl's ass and began thrusting hard. Mixed in with the pain, Vanessa could feel the hot stream of ejaculate filling her ass.</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>Stella tied Karen and Jeff's hands tightly behind their backs while Alex stood by helplessly. </p> <p>""You know you'll never get away with this!"" Karen exclaimed, as she watched the woman hunt about the room for something.</p> <p>""Of course I will. Who would ever suspect a teacher with my reputation of something like this?""</p> <p>""My father's a policeman!"" </p> <p>That caused Stella to pause.</p> <p>""You're lying. Nice try though."" She finally said scornfully.</p> <p>""No she's not. Her dad's a detective. Jake Carter, so you better just let us go!"" Jeff said. </p> <p>""We'll see. First, I need your shirt sweetie."" Stella said as she ripped Karen's thin white cotton shirt off with a hard yank.</p> <p>""Hey! No!""</p> <p>At this point, Karen wished she'd worn a training bra. But she hadn't and so Jeff got an eyeful. Her boobies were modest even by preteen standards, but her nipples swelled and hardened up almost instantly when exposed to the cool air. With her hands tied behind her back, the young girl had never felt so vulnerable and blushed bright red with shame.</p> <p>""Sorry about that kiddo, but I'm out of gag wads and I need some more material. I used the only one I had on your little blonde friend over here. I mean, who knew I'd need to gag so many children today?"" Stella said sarcastically as she ripped the shirt into large chunks.</p> <p>""Jeff! Stop looking at me you perv!"" Karen said as she moved behind Alexis.</p> <p>""Uh, sorry...""</p> <p>""Why are you tying us up like this? And why the gags? Non one is around anyway!""</p> <p>""Well, for one reason, you're a real chatterbox. But the main reason is that I need to figure out what to do with all of you and I need some peace and quiet.""</p> <p>""We'll be quiet. I promise!"" Karen said as she looked at her friend Alexis.</p> <p>""Is it bad?"" She asked. </p> <p>""Ummmphh...""</p> <p>""Ladies first."" Karen moved back a few paces as Stella advanced.</p> <p>""Look, if you give me trouble, I'll chloroform you first, and then I'll <i>really</i> put a gag on you. I won't lie, this will be uncomfortable, but I promise you that I can make it painful if you make me angry. Now come here!""</p> <p>Karen moved in slowly until Stella grabbed her arm.</p> <p>""Open up. Wide. Wider than that!""</p> <p>""Please! Can't you just put tape... ummppgh!""</p> <p>Stella knew her stuff. She'd taken the cloth and tied it several times over, making it into a large, hard, knot of cloth. This she wedged into the 10-year-olds oral cavity and then covered with a 3-inch wide strip of tape, sealing everything in tightly.</p> <p>""Mmmghhg!"" Karen shook her head.</p> <p>""Now it's your turn boy.""</p> <p>""Screw you!"" Jeff yelled defiantly as he backed away. ""You ain't doing that to me!""</p> <p>Stella sighed, as if defeated, and then charged with a speed that caught the boy by complete surprise. She sucker-punched Jeff in the gut and he dropped to the floor, gasping for air. At that point, it was a simple matter to gag him.</p> <p>Finally satisfied, Stella pushed all three to the floor and quickly tied their feet. She then called Pete on her cell phone.</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>Pete had a lot of faults. He was clumsy, doltish, somewhat less than handsome even on his best days, and morally corrupt. On the other hand, he was very strong, intensely loyal to his mother, had an insatiable sexual appetite, and was hung like a horse. Thus when Stella called him, he had already fully recovered and was in the process of raping sweet little Stephy's virginal butt hole. Stephy was quite a bit smaller physically than Vanessa and even though he'd used a lot of lubricant, it had taken some intense effort to get all 10 inches of his thick cock inside her. The results were well worth it however as Pete couldn't recall having his cock in a hotter, tighter hole—ever. For Stephy, it was simply a hell ride of pain made worse by the strict bondage. Her entire upper body was tightly bound with thin cord, her wrists crossed and corded as well. Tiny little silver clips snapped angrily onto her tender nipples. Stephy couldn't even cry out or scream as a thick leather strap held a pear-shaped gag deep inside her mouth, constantly threatening to choke the beautiful little 9-year-old. </p> <p>""Pete? It's me. What are you doing?"" Stella asked.</p> <p>""Just sitting here, watching TV.""</p> <p>""Hmmm. Are you leaving those girls alone?""</p> <p>""They're both as virginal as when you left mother. In fact, Stephy's sitting here watching cartoons with me, honest.""</p> <p>Stella doubted that she was hearing the whole truth, but Pete never out and out lied to her — ever. </p> <p>What Pete hadn't told her was that Stephy was impaled on his cock right now, as they both ""watched"" cartoons.</p> <p>""Fine, but I need some help. We have a bit of a problem.""</p> <p>Stella explained what had happened while Pete listened and slowly ass-fucked the tiny girl in his lap.</p> <p>""Sounds bad Mama!"" </p> <p>""Now don't panic. I have everything under control. You just bring the van over. We'll sanitize this place and no one will be the wiser. Worst comes to worst, we'll move everything there as well to a new location. Now hurry, but don't get caught speeding.""</p> <p>Stella hung up and called the local police department.</p> <p>""Hello? Yes, may I speak to a Detective Carter please?"" She said, smiling down at the well bound and gagged Karen.</p> <p>""Hello, Detective Carter? I'm sorry to bother you, but my name is Stella Crane and I'm with the local middle school...""</p> <p>""What? No, no. Everything's perfectly fine with your daughter Karen, Detective. In fact, the only reason I'm calling is because of a silly little computer glitch that's causing some problems and we're simply calling to verify some basic information."" </p> <p>Karen struggled on the floor, moaning into her gag. Frustrated that her father was so close! </p> <p>After asking a few questions such as verifying phone numbers and addresses, Stella, sensing the man was in a rush, began to pester him with small talk.</p> <p>""Ummm, Ms Crane, I hate to be abrupt, but if that's all, I'm in the middle of something important here...""</p> <p>""Oh! Of course Sergeant. I'm such a blabbermouth at times. I'll let you get back to your important work. Goodbye!""</p> <p>""Men are so stupid! Almost as dim-witted as silly little girls who think their looks will get them farther than brains! Isn't that right Alexis?""</p> <p>The girl looked up at her captor angrily.</p> <p>""So very pretty at such a young age.... look what it got you! A pretty little barbie-doll slave for some man!""</p> <p>Stella laughed out loud and Alex couldn't take it any more. She kicked out as hard as she could with her bound ankles, driving her heel into the woman's exposed shin.</p> <p>Stella howled in pain as she dropped to the floor. Recovering, she crawled over to the bound blonde and said, ""That make you feel better? I hope so, because you and your friends will pay for that, bitch!""</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>After several intense (And, for Stephy, quite painful) thrusts, Pete once again filled a preteen's rectum with his hot seed. Without fanfare, he pulled the little girl off his pole and tied her legs tightly to her arms in a strict hogtie.</p> <p>""You two be good. I'll be back soon."" He said to the girls. Both lay there in swollen pain with cum leaking out of their asses...</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>Neither Jeff, Alexis, nor Karen knew what was going on exactly, but they all knew it wouldn't be good. Stella had stripped both girls buck naked except for their bindings and then set about tying them face to face, making sure they lined up at the chest and groin areas exactly. Using more tape, she pushed them together so their tits rubbed up against one another.</p> <p><i>""If this is the worst she's got, then we're fine. I mean, this is embarrassing, but we can live with it."" </i> Karen thought, with Alexis feeling much the same way.</p> <p>""Oh, don't think I forgot about you kid."" Stella said to Jeff as she began to undress him. </p> <p>""Ummmhhg!!!""</p> <p>Jeff struggled, but it was no use. He was down to his shorts in no time.</p> <p>""Well, what do we have here?""</p> <p>Stella Crane was not an unattractive woman. She had a pretty face and quite a set of jugs on her. In addition, the tight blouse she was wearing had popped a few buttons free, leaving the boy with quite a nice view of her cleavage. That plus the sight of Karen and Alexis naked had given him a serious erection that he couldn't hide.</p> <p>Jeff grunted thru his gag as she reached down and lightly fondled his penis thru the underwear. </p> <p>""Hmmmhh...""</p> <p>""My, you are excited, aren't you? Have you ever had a girl touch your little willie.... Jeff baby?"" Stella said in a sultry voice.</p> <p>""Nhmmhh.""</p> <p>""No? How about rubbing it?""</p> <p>""Ummmmm!!""</p> <p>Even thru his cotton shorts, just a few fingers lightly rubbing his penis along its length sent all sorts of electric waves thru his body. He began to thrust up against her hand, so she pulled back.</p> <p>""Hmmmfff....""</p> <p>""Now now. We don't want you to make a creamy just yet."" She cooed in his ear. ""I'll tell you a secret. I just love little boy penises like yours! They're just the cutest little things! I like to play with them all the time. I'm very good at it too, you know. I can make a boy squirt in just a few seconds—or, I can make a boy last for hours. Later on, I'll show you that technique but now I have other plans for you and your willie. Come with me.""</p> <p>Stella pulled the boy's shorts off completely and grabbed his swollen penis like a handle and pulled his over to the girls. She made him lay behind Alexis while she produced some creamy lotion, which she rubbed into Alexis's rectum. That brought a reaction from the girl, who wriggled about as the slick finger probed her hole.</p> <p>""Hnnnmghhmmmm!!!!"" </p> <p>""Hush! There's nothing to complain about. Yet.""</p> <p>Taking more of the lotion, she began to rub it all over Jeff's penis, frigging him gently. Jeff began to breathe faster and his rod grew stiff as a board. Stella suddenly stopped much to Jeff's consternation. She rolled the boy over so that he lay on his side right up next to Alexis's back. When Stella cinched up all the ropes, Jeff found his well-oiled, stiff penis was wedged right up in between the beautiful blonde girl's ass cheeks.</p> <p>""There now. This should be fun to watch.""</p> <p>It was a cunning trap for the trio. Stella has also oiled up the girl's chests so that any movement caused their nipples to rub on each other. Also, she'd placed knots on top of each girl's cunny so that when they struggled, those knots would rub. Karen, for her part, tried to stay still, but for Alexis, that was no option. She went into a panic once she felt Jeff's hard penis in between her butt cheeks and struggled mightily. That motion however, caused Jeff all sorts of pleasure in his throbbing dick and so he instinctively began to push and thrust. It was a fiendish catch-22 situation made worse by the fact that all three kids were gagged into silence.</p> <p>Jeff tried to pull back enough so that his penis wasn't making contact with Alexis' butt. Not only was that not happening, but by doing that he caused the knots over the girls g-spots to pull tight, sending waves of sexual energy thru their bodies.</p> <p>""Hmmmnnghffff!!!!""</p> <p>Alexis twisted and thrust back against Jeff. This time however, his penis had managed to slip forward and down. When she pushed back, she literally impaled herself on his little cock.</p> <p>""Uuuubbbbghghghbb!""</p> <p>""Mmmmnnnnnnn!!!""</p> <p>It wasn't particularly painful to her. Jeff's penis wasn't that big and Stella had made sure Alexis's bung hole was well lubricated. It was still a shock however, and the blonde's next instinctive move was to squirm around big time in order to expel the intruder. All this had a definite effect on Jeff. Never before had his penis been in a place like this. So tight. So slick. So warm. Every motion she made sent an electric shock thru the head of his cock.</p> <p>He knew what was about to happen, but was helpless to stop it...</p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental. ']"
393,"The Party: Getting Ready, Part 1",1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-07-07,34,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“But mom, I want to go to the party!” 10-year-old Ashley screamed much louder than needed. </p><p>“You're too young sweetie. This is a… uh, adult party.”</p> <p>“I want to go!”</p> <p>“Honey, she wants to go, let her go.” George said to his wife as he came into the room.</p> <p>“George, she’s not ready.”</p> <p>“No time like the present to learn, Jean.”</p> <p>“You’re the boss.”</p> <p>George walked over to his daughter. She’d grown a lot in the last year and was a real beauty.</p> <p>“Ashley, you understand, this party could last several hours and once you’re all fixed up, they’ll be no turning back until we get home, no matter what. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes daddy!”</p> <p>“Fine, then. I’ll get the equipment.”</p> <p>Ashley’s mother was incredibly beautiful, with a figure any tall, busty, showgirl would kill for.</p> <p>“I wish my boobies were big like yours, mom.”</p> <p>“They will be sweetie. If not, we’ll get you some nice implants. In any case, be proud of what you have. I wish I had your tight little butt. Here, I had this dress made for you last year. I sort of anticipated this coming one day soon. But first, we have to get your hair and makeup set. Then of course, we’ll need to get you plugged properly.”</p> <p>Ash stripped down naked like her mother as Jean produced two devices with straps. One was about half the size of the other.</p> <p>“Let’s do me first.” Jean said.</p> <p>Jean used some special gel to coat the prods before inserting them. Ashley was amazed the huge plugs fit.</p> <p>“Wow! That’s going… inside me?”</p> <p>“You know you have to be plugged for the party, silly.”</p> <p>“Doesn’t it hurt?”</p> <p>“I’m sure it will at first. Mine did. Of course, I’ve gotten used to it by now. The problem is your father keeps getting bigger sizes about the time I get used to… ummph. There, all in. Whew! Mostly, it will very uncomfortable. Having second thoughts?”</p> <p>“A little.”</p> <p>“Too late now. Bend over pumpkin”</p> <p>“Hey! Mine only has one plug.”</p> <p>“Of course. You’re still a virgin aren’t you? You get one rectal plug and a butterfly.”</p> <p>“What’s a butterfly?”</p> <p>“You’ll find out.”</p> <p>“Ohhhh! It’s cold!”</p> <p>“Stop squiggling about!” Jean said as she slapped her daughter hard on the ass.</p> <p>“Owww… it’s too big mom!”</p> <p>“That’s just because you’re not used to anything in your booty-hole. Get used to it. Your daddy’s a lot bigger than this.”</p> <p>“What’s that mean?”</p> <p>“It means that from now on you can’t get by with just rubbing daddy’s pole until he squirts like you used to. He’s going to want to stick it in most of the time.”</p> <p>“Both holes?”</p> <p>“Yes. And actually, it’s three holes.”</p> <p>‘I’m not doing that! Lori said it tastes yuckie!”</p> <p>“Of course not baby. It’s your choice.” Jan said with a sly smile. If only she had a dollar for every young girl who swore she’d never put a penis in her mouth…</p> <p>Jean continued to push and twist the rubber coated plug into her young daughter, much to Ashley’s consternation.</p> <p>“Ahhhgh! Is it all in yet?”</p> <p>“Just about… there. All in! how does that feel?”</p> <p>“It hurts! And I feel like I have to poop really bad!”</p> <p>“Pooping is one thing you definitely can’t be doing tonight.”</p> <p>“Ooohhh!! What are you doing now?”</p> <p>“I have to find your little clitty.”</p> <p>“Wh… why? Ohhh! That feels… funny!”</p> <p>“Ahhh. There’s the little darling. Now hold still, I need to rub it a little.”</p> <p>“Arghh! Why?”</p> <p>“To make it bigger for the butterfly! Lord, you ask a lot of questions! Be quiet!”</p> <p>Ashley bit her tongue while her mother continued to rub and massage her clit. Just as it was begining to feel quite good, Jean stopped and, like a mechanic installing a new oil filter, went up under Ashley with the metal device that did indeed look like a little butterfly.</p> <p>“This may pinch a bit…”</p> <p>“Owwww!!” Ashley said as she literally stood on her toes in a vain attempt to remove the butterfly.</p> <p>“Hey, you wanted to be all grown up missy.”</p> <p>“But what’s that for?”</p> <p>Jean had decided not to switch everything on until later.</p> <p>“You’ll see. Let’s get dressed.”</p> <p>Ashley’s dress was a form fitting, sheer white, number that barely covered her butt. Luckily, the plugs and straps rode up and in so high that they weren’t noticeable at all. The real difference was in the top. It attached to one shoulder, but the other side dropped down far enough o leave one breast exposed.</p> <p>“Hey, my boobie’s out in the open!”</p> <p>“Yes? What’s your point?”</p> <p>“I… guess I don’t have one. Feels weird.”</p> <p>Ashley had a fine tan, so hose wasn’t necessary, but her mother did make her put on a pair of stiletto sandals with 4” heels.</p> <p>“These are hard to walk in. And they hurt my feet already.”</p> <p>“Think it’s hard now, just wait until you have to balance with no arms.”</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“Wrists are always locked behind. You know that.”</p> <p>Jean’s dress was quite a bit different. It was all-black and much thicker. In fact, the top part was basically a bustier that lifted and separated the breasts but left her ample chest fully exposed. The bottom was all-black high-riding panty-like thong that basically covered her plugs and not much else. She added garter-free, sheer black stockings and 5” black stiletto heels.</p> <p>“Wow, you look awesome! What’s next?”</p> <p>“That’s about it until your father comes back… I suppose we could fit you for a ball gag…”</p> <p>“I have to be gagged? All night?”</p> <p>“A girl without a gag? Not a chance.”</p> <p>Ashley loved to talk. Having something in her mouth preventing speech all night seemed… excessive. She really was having second thoughts now.</p> <p>“Can’t you just stick a piece of tape over my mouth? I mean, it’s our choice isn’t it?”</p> <p>“I wish!” Jean said with a half-snort, half-laugh. “No, your father insists on doing that himself. Wouldn’t matter anyway. No matter how big the gag or how tight we strap it in, he’s always going to go at least two sizes bigger and two notches tighter.”</p> <p>“I see your telling our little girl all my secrets.” George said as he walked in carrying a leather bag.</p> <p>“Just preparing her darling.”</p> <p>George walked over to his daughter, looking her over. “My goodness, you’re gorgeous!”</p> <p>“Thank you daddy!”</p> <p>“George, I was thinking we could go with a pair of wrist cuffs this first time.” Jean said.</p> <p>“Hmmm… I was thinking about an arm-binder myself.”</p> <p>“Isn’t that a bit strict for her first time?”</p> <p>“In for a penny, in for a pound.” He retorted as he pulled out two arm binders. It went without saying that Jean would wear one.</p> <p>George quickly and expertly bound the two as they made small talk. He noticed that Ashley kept figeting about.</p> <p>“What’s the matter pumpkin?”</p> <p>“Mom put a thingie in my poopy-hole and it feels weird. I don’t like it.”</p> <p>“That’s a shame. You ladies have anything else to say?”</p> <p>“Not really. I already measured Ashley’s mouth and laid out a ball-gag for her over on the bed.”</p> <p>“This little thing?” George said disgustingly as he held the ball up for inspection. “What is she, four?”</p> <p>It looked like a bowling ball to Ashley, who wanted no part of anything in her mouth anyway.</p> <p>“I don’t want a ball in my mouth daddy!” She pleaded.</p> <p>“Sweetie… you asked to go and these are the rules. All the other girls at the party will be gagged, so you’ll have to be as well. Here, your mother never could pick the right sized gag… ah! Let’s go with this one!”</p> <p>“George no! That’s way too big!” Jean said angrily. She’d known that he wouldn’t go with what she picked out, but hoped that her choice of size would have influenced him to go with something close. Instead, he’d picked out one at least twice as large.</p> <p>For his part, George had heard enough out of his wife for tonight. He picked up the gag he’d selected for her and advanced.</p> <p>Jean gasped and took an involuntary step back. She’d worn this one once or twice before and had named it the hell-gag. It consisted of a wide leather band with a myriad of straps that ran all around her face and head. The band was so wide that it actually went up and under her chin. The worst part was the prod. It was shaped to look exactly like a cock, except this cock was huge in diameter and had an enlarged head. Jean had a full, wide mouth but this thing stretched her oral capacity to the limit… and a bit beyond. </p> <p>“George no! You know how much I hate ummphghg!!”</p> <p>Jean tried not to struggle much as she knew that one, it wouldn’t matter; and two, it would simply make things worse. With practiced efficincy, George soon had his wife’s mouth well-plugged.</p> <p>“There. That’s not so bad is it?” George laughed.</p> <p>Ghmmmpghg! Jean couldn’t do much more than shake her head a bit and grunt.</p> <p>George had used the hell-gag for a couple of reasons. The first being that, after seeing the gag her mother wore, Ashley wouldn’t fear the ball-gag nearly as much. The second was that he wanted to impress the other husbands at the party.</p> <p>“Your turn, pumpkin. Come sit in my lap.”</p> <p>The beautiful 10-year-old did exactly that, albeit reluctantly.</p> <p>“Open wide. Really, really wide.”</p> <p>“Daddy, I was thinking that mayb… umbnghmm…”</p> <p>Ashley felt like her jaws would come unhinged, but George knew what he was doing. He pushed and twisted until the massive white ball seated itself. The ball was so huge, it probably didn’t even need to be locked on, but he did anyway.</p> <p>“How does that feel baby?”</p> <p>“Ghghgllllll!!</p> <p>“Good! I left the binding strap a couple of notches looser than I should for a while until you get used to the gag. We’ll tighten everything up properly later on.”</p> <p>“Ughggllhhh!!” Tighten? He was going kill her! The strap was cutting her head in half now!</p> <p>“Everyone ready to go? Oops! Wait… I almost forgot…”</p> <p>The tiny chain and the little cups were made of pure platinum. The clips inside were much stronger however and despite how beautiful the device was, Jean groaned as her husband lovingly attached it to her exposed nipples. It did look great with her all-black ensemble, but the idea of going all night with her nipples throbbing and pinched wasn’t fun at all.</p> <p>“Don’t think I forgot about my little girl!”</p> <p>It was a tiny silver butterfly. Quite beautiful in appearance.</p> <p>“Ummm… excuse me pumpkin…”</p> <p>George bent over and took his daughter’s little nubbin of a nipple in his mouth and gently suckled it for a moment or two. Ashley was too stunned to do anything other than sit there. Besides, the kissing felt very good. She noted her daddy must have liked it too as she felt him stiffen up under her. She wished her arms hadn’t been locked into the binder. She would have rubbed him there. He always liked that a lot.</p> <p>With an effort, George pulled his mouth off.</p> <p>“Ooookayyyy… enough of that.”</p> <p>The nipple was still small, but now it was very pointed and hard. Perfect.</p> <p>Ashley didn’t comprehend what was happening until the pretty little “broach” was clipped on.</p> <p>“Hmmghghhgrrrrr!!!!”</p> <p>“Now, we’re finally ready to go to the party!”</p> </div>","['This story is a parody intended for adults only. It is totally and completely fictional. The author does not in any way condone or support any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. Any similarities in the names used in this story are purely coincidental. ']"
394,Young Cargo,-1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2003-10-12,177,3,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>By outward appearance it was a normal-looking truck. Inside, things were much different. Each side of the inner walls had a ""stall"" with various forms of restraint available. An open aisle that ran the length of the 18-wheeler divided each side.</p> <p>As the truck pulled up to the school, a group of armed men from a smaller van jumped out and took control. The one in command hand-picked a number of boys and girls ranging in age from 9 to 14. These children were led to the back of the trailer where they were forced to enter one by one. Once in, the processing began.</p> <p>10 stalls were available on both sides. On the left went the boys. On the right, the girls.</p> <p>Each child was asked their age, which was then marked on a chart. They were forced to strip naked and were then made to enter a stall. Each stall had adjustable steel rods sticking out about a foot from the wall. Each rod had a cuff which was locked into place around the child's throat, upper arms, wrists, upper chest, knees and ankles. Once attached, they could barely move except for a bit around the pelvic region.</p> <p>Gags were next. The boys received ball-gags, as big as they could possibly stand, strapped viciously tight in their mouths. The girls were gagged with monstrous penis-shaped prods that went deep into their young throats. Not used to it, a lot of retching, hacking, and choking went on but that was all but ignored by the captors.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Boys:</p> <p>In order to get them used to rectal penetration, the boys were fitted with lubricated ass prods designed to rape them. The prods were eclectically powered and not only vibrated, but slid in and out in a constant motion. However, they were set up to never completely leave the hole, so even on the out stroke, at least a few inches remained inside. As one can imagine this created quite a commotion amongst the boys, none of whom had ever been raped. Bound as they were however, the boys were helpless to stop the slick prods from entering their virgin ass-holes. </p> <p>The prods had another effect as well. The constant pressure gave them all stiff penises. The captors made sure these did not go to waste. Rubber suction cups, sized to snuggly fit each boy's penis, were strapped on. These cups not only vibrated and suckled, inside of each was a second, smaller, lubricated ""ring"" that moved rhythmically up and down the length of the shaft, stopping occasionally at the head to frig that particularly sensitive area. Needless to say, the youngsters came within minutes. Sensors inside the cups could tell when a boy was cuming. The ass plug would swell and jab as deeply as possible to stimulate the prostrate. In addition, the cup immediately tightened it's grip and the inner ring sped up considerably, concentrating on the penis head. There are few areas more sensitive than the head of a male penis during orgasm, and this action provoked a very intense cum. It was amusing to watch the boy's reactions and to hear them grunt and moan as their little penises were milked. For many of them, it was the first time they'd cummed. While awake anyway.</p> <p>Having just experienced the most intense pleasure they had ever felt, most of the boys were wondering if this captivity thing was such a bad deal after all. That quickly changed as they noticed the invading plugs stayed firmly in place, and that they had only a minute's rest before the whole milking process started again. With each successive cum, their penises got more and more sensitive and what had started out as pleasure soon gave way to intense discomfort. Before long, the boys were bucking their hips trying desperately to expel the invading plod and to get the milking devices off their sore little cocks.</p> <p>None succeeded.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Girls:</p> <p>All the gags had small holes that could be fitted with hoses. For the boys this got them a nutritious mixture of water and other fluids in order to keep them hydrated and healthy. For the girls, it was different. Oh, they received water as well, but the captors did not let all that cum the boys were producing go to waste. It was also fed the girls as rich source of protein and to get them used to the taste.</p> <p>The girls were not allowed to go barefooted like the boys. They were placed in 4-inch stiletto heels so as to get used to wearing them. Later on, their new owners would most certainly make them wear 5-inch or higher heels all the time.</p> <p>They were fitted with the same powered ass-plugs. Naturally, larger, longer, vaginal plugs were used as well. They also placed vibrating butterfly clips on the girl's little clits and nipples. It took a bit longer, but eventually all the females were writhing about and moaning as waves of orgasmic pleasure surged thru them. </p> <p>As a change of pace, later on the clips would be removed and suction cups placed on them instead. These cups had something akin to a human tongue inside that constantly lapped and suckled on their little nipples and clitties. </p> <p>One of the captors, a very attractive female, went to each child and gently stroked their faces and kissed them on the forehead as a way of soothing them. In reality, she had no feelings for them at all, she was simply getting close enough to gauge their progress and potential. They were merely property. Property to be sold for a huge profit.</p> <p>She knew their fate. Most of the males would be sold to old men who lusted after young boys. They would be kept chained and gagged most of the time except when forced to give head. Anal rape would be a daily thing. Once they reached a certain age, they would lose their youthful charm and simply be... eliminated. One, perhaps two, of them would be sold to women who would force them to lick their cunts all the time. They would be made to wear cuckhold devices and never be allowed to cum. Some would be castrated.</p> <p>With rare exceptions, the girls all went to men. They would be forced to wear provocative outfits, or nothing at all. Made to wear the highest of heels. They would be kept brutally gagged almost all the time. If not gagged with something, the girls would usually have a cock in their mouths. Cum would be their meal on most days. They would be given little extra to eat in order to keep them thin. Some would be forced to undergo surgery. Bigger lips. Bigger breasts. Sometimes, huge breasts. Nothing quite like a 10-year-old with pouty lips and double-D cups. </p> <p>Most wouldn't make it to adulthood. Those that did generally got resold to the truly demented who then tortured them.</p> <p>The captors looked around at their writhing, moaning, children and began thinking about next week's job...</p></div>",[]
395,Another Discipline School Story,-1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2004-05-23,54,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Mrs. Sara Wells, what brings you to our little school today?”</p> <p>“Well, Ms Harkness…”</p> <p>“It’s actually Miss Harkness. Miss Amanda Harkness.”</p> <p>“Fine. Miss Harkness… I would like to enroll my children in your school… for the summer.”</p> <p>“Three children?”</p> <p>“Yes. My oldest is Laurie. She’s 12, and then I have a son, Jeff, who’s 11, and then the youngest, Missy, who just turned 9.”</p> <p>“I see. Perhaps you should come back in September and enroll them in our regular…”</p> <p>“I’m afraid that’s not possible. You see, they normally stay with my ex-husband Chris during that part of the year. I get them for the summer.”</p> <p>“I gather Mr. Wells knows nothing of this?”</p> <p>“No. he wouldn’t approve of this at all. He doesn’t believe in strong discipline for children.”</p> <p>“And you do?”</p> <p>“Absolutely. Young girls should be trained in proper etiquette and taught to be seen rather than heard. Also, I want none of this tattoo nonsense.”</p> <p>“And your son?”</p> <p>“Young boys are disgusting little creatures who like to touch themselves. They need to be taught proper control.”</p> <p>“You’re quite right Ms Wells. However, all that takes time. I hardly see…”</p> <p>“I was told you had a special accelerated program that you ran during the summer.”</p> <p>“Yes we do but the cost is…”</p> <p>“My ex was generous enough to pay for a trip to Europe for all of us this summer. I’m sure this check will cover your… tuition… nicely.”</p> <p>“Yes it will, and then some. Would you like a refund of the excess amount?”</p> <p>“If my children are properly trained by the end of the summer, consider it a bonus.”</p> <p>“As you say. Where are the little darlings?”</p> <p>“Outside in a van I rented. I hired a couple men to help with the delivery since I knew they wouldn’t want to come here on their own.”</p> <p>“No problem. Keep your seat. I’ll have some of my assistants go get them.”</p> <p>In a few moments three children were led into the room. They were all tied at the wrists and elbows with cord and gagged with heavy duty duct tape.</p> <p>“Your men do decent work. I assume by the way their jaws are open they have some sort of mouth packing inside?”</p> <p>“Socks, I think. I really didn’t get into the details.” Sara said off-handedly.</p> <p>Amanda looked over the children. They all wore what they’d been sleeping in. Laurie was gorgeous, with long brown hair and a very nice tan. Excellent body for a preteen. She looked upset and frightened. Jeff, a normal-looking boy in every way, appeared completely confused. Missy was the one who intrigued her. The little blonde had very long hair and an excellent tanned figure that was just beginning to develop in all the right areas. What truly caught her attention was the little girl’s face. She wasn’t wing fright at all, only anger.</p> <p>Amanda smiled. “Let me guess. Laurie is a typical girl, meaning she’s mostly concerned with the telephone, her looks, and boys. Jeff’s all boy who loves sports and teases his sisters mercilessly. Missy is the smart one, who back talks and questions everything.</p> <p>How did I do?”</p> <p>“That’s amazing. Dead on target. How did you…?”</p> <p>“It’s a small talent that comes in handy at times.” Amanda said with a dismissive wave of her hand.</p> <p>“May I ask about your training procedures?”</p> <p>“Of course. We tend to keep all of our students strictly gagged most of the time. It instills discipline and prevents a lot of nonsense. Penis and prod gags are used on the girls for obvious reasons, while we tend to use ball-gags for the boys. We also find anal plugs to be quite effective and use them often.</p> <p>“Interesting. Let’s discuss the boy, specifically.” “Boys tend to fall into two distinct categories. Submissive and aggressive. Submissive boys will often display homosexual tendencies, while…”</p> <p>“I’m not interested in turning my son into a fag.”</p> <p>“Of course not. I was merely pointing out that we have ways of dealing with boys like that. It’s very unlikely Jeff would show any of those tendencies.”</p> <p>“He’s all boy. Too much so.”</p> <p>“For that we recommend a daily milking routine to start with.” </p> <p>“Excuse me? Milking?”</p> <p>Amanda laughed. “That’s just what we call it. At least twice a day, sometimes more, we have one of our female staff members… or another female student… masturbate the boy until he ejaculates. This tends to calm them down considerably.”</p> <p>“How is this done?”</p> <p>“By hand usually, but sometimes orally and sometimes with a machine we have that’s specifically made for the job. We generally save that for punishment however.”</p> <p>“Punishment? A machine that masturbates horny little boys? Sounds more like a treat than any punishment.”</p> <p>“What do you know about a male penis, Ms Wells?”</p> <p>“I suppose I know as much as most women. Why?”</p> <p>“The head of a male penis is quite sensitive. During and immediately following an orgasm it’s extremely sensitive. The milking machine never stops. No matter what it continues to pull and suckle. After a cum or two, what started out as pleasure soon turns to discomfort. Even pain.”</p> <p>The children, standing in the room, heard all of this of course. Jeff grunted and shook his head no. Laurie wailed and mmmphh’d into her gag. Little Missy tried to kick her mother in the shin but missed.</p> <p>“Now children. It’s all for the best. You’ll see.” Sara cooed at her captive kids.</p> <p>“Ms Wells, why don’t you come back in week and see how things are progressing?</p></div>",[]
396,"The Old Man by the Sea, Part 1",1,BLUEDAWG,no@email,,2004-06-03,100,4,"M, b, ggg, bd, anal, ped, rape, oral, toys",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bluedawg012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The house was very old and worn by the constant sea air, but it had been well built and thus had stood the test of time. The old man had lived here all alone for the past five years... ever since his wife had died.</p> <p>The house was huge and sat on a rather large lot. He'd been offered a small fortune for it, but he loved living on the beach and he had no money worries, so why sell?</p> <p>He double-locked his front door more out of habit than need. It was a wealthy area and thus well protected by the police. The houses on each side of him were both rental units and so he wasn't pestered by nosey neighbors much. In fact, he was rarely bothered by anyone anymore... and he liked it that way.</p> <p>It gave him complete privacy for his hobbies.</p> <p>He unbolted the door to his basement and went down. On the south wall stood a large bookcase. A hidden switch opened that up and he went into his secret room.</p> <p>The area was fairly large... more than big enough for his needs.</p> <p>As he entered, the occupants made a series of muffled cries and grunts.</p> <p>There were five of them at the moment. As usual, he had selected the four girls from the beach. He always picked carefully, targeting only young girls whose parents allowed them to wear tiny little bikinis. To the old man, it was sinful that preteen girls be allowed to wear such things in public.</p> <p>And so he kidnapped and punished them as a warning to all the others.</p> <p>One girl was eight. Two others were nine, and the fourth was eleven.</p> <p>His routine was strict. They were kept gagged at all times. Not that it was necessary. The room was completely soundproofed, but he enjoyed the mewling, choking gag sounds the little girls made. He used large penis-shaped gags most of the time. Three times a day, he would change them to a penis-shaped gag that had a hole in it. This was attached to a device that fed them water and a very nutritious, but rather nasty-tasting, paste. The trick was, of course, that they had to suck hard in order to get the food and water out.</p> <p>The way he figured it, since they dressed like little whores, they should be treated as such.</p> <p>To that end, he kept them in stiletto heels, and forced them to stand much of the time. He also dressed them in various outfits. It was easy, since you could order almost anything, in any size, online. That included all sorts of leather and rubber devices. Tape. Cord. Chains. Handcuffs. All types of gags.</p> <p>Everything a man needed to play with his little toys.</p> <p>The muffled groaning and wailing continued at a various pitch depending on the girl. Today they were all chained by the neck (They all wore collars) to the ceiling. Tottering on stiletto heels, the chains allowed them the freedom to walk around within a ten foot radius, but it wasn't long enough to let them sit down on the floor. There was a chair, but only one, and so the little girls had to figure out whether to fight or cooperate. They were all tightly gagged of course, so no talking could go on, and their high collars even prevented any nodding.</p> <p>It was fun to watch them try to communicate. The old man had thoroughly tested each girl's gag reflex and had selected his penis gags accordingly so that any head movement or sound caused that captive to go into a fit of choking and retching.</p> <p>To complicate matters even more, all the girls had either titty-pumps or nipple clips attached. He'd bought the pumps online but after testing various clips and clamps, he found that good old clothespins worked as well as anything. None of them had any real breasts to speak of, not even the oldest, so it was mainly a matter of attacking the nipple area. That suited him fine.</p> <p>The old man had never really considered himself a ""butt"" lover, but there was nothing quite so fine as a little girl's ass, so he had become one over time. He liked to keep them plugged with vibrating anal devices, always making sure to use plenty of lubricant. After all, he wasn't here to seriously hurt anyone, and besides, it made things a lot easier when he wanted to have sex.</p> <p>His pleasant thoughts were interrupted by the grunts of his fifth captive, an 11-year-old boy named Greg. He wasn't sexually attracted to boys at all, but this one was the brother of one of the girls and he happened to come along at the wrong time. Not being a killer, the old man had no choice but to grab him up.</p> <p>The boy was nothing but trouble. Strong and full of fire, the old man had trouble deciding on how to handle him. It wasn't right to use a penis gag on him, so he used large ball gags. To calm him down the old man made his girls, including his pretty little eight-year-old sister, masturbate the boy twice a day. That helped, but not enough. He had to break the boy's will. </p> <p>Finally, he decided to try something else. After feeding time last night, he'd taken the boy and his sister to a mattress on the floor. They were both tightly bound, gagged, and blindfolded. He oiled up the little girl's rectum and then ordered the girl to use her bound hands to masturbate the boy until he was hard. Unable to see or speak, neither knew who the other one was. Once the boy was stiff, he quickly bound the girl's knees to her chest, thus better exposing her incredible little ass. He pushed the brother right up against his younger sister and guided him into her bunghole.</p> <p>That, understandably, caused quite a stir in both of them, but he harshly ordered the duo to lie completely still. They complied, although the girl continued to whimper and moan at the intruder in her little asshole. Greg was by no means large, but his sister had never had anything bigger than a thermometer put in... and he was larger, and longer, than one of those by far.</p> <p>Working speedily, he used a series of belts and leather straps to bind the two of them together. He especially concentrated on the pelvic region, fastening them so tight that Greg was not only fully inserted into his sister's anal cavity, but he could barely move out more than an inch or two.</p> <p>The old man stepped back to admire his work. Left free, the boy would have lustily pumped his little cock in and out until he quickly came. That might have taken a minute or two at the most. This way, the boy wouldn't have the room to generate much pumping action, thus keeping him hard for a long time. Even if he did manage to cum, the Old Man had fed Greg some Viagra during his dinner. He figured that would keep the boy hard all night no matter what.</p> <p>He reached down and pulled off their blindfolds.</p> <p>Now they really kicked up a fit, which caused the Old Man to laugh.</p> <p>""Now son, you just lay here nice and quiet while your cock serves as your little sister's anal plug for tonight. See you two in the morning."" </p> <p>He clicked on the video recorder he'd set up earlier to tape the whole thing. It would certainly be an interesting evening for the two siblings.</p> <p>All this had gotten the Old Man quite horny and it was time for his favorite program. There was little question as to who he would take upstairs.</p> <p>His captives all reacted basically the same way. Most cried, some screamed, and some went into a trance-like state, but they all were frightened or scared.</p> <p>All except one. Nine year old Nicky was different. Not only was she absolutely gorgeous, but she was a fighter like none he had ever seen. He'd kidnapped her almost three days ago and she had fought him like a wildcat at every turn. She never cried, never showed the slightest hint of fear. She snarled at him when she was gagged, and cursed him like a drunken sailor the few times her mouth was left free.</p> <p>Her had absolutely no doubt that she would slit his throat in a second had she been allowed half a chance... and that made him want her even more. He walked over to his prize. She was wearing all white, including a super-tight, very thin strapless stretch top and a micro short skirt that left nothing to the imagination. After hours of tottering on five inch stiletto heels she was near collapse, but still managed to flash him a particularly evil look.</p> <p>He sat Nicky down and fixed her up for the trip upstairs by first removing the panties she wore. At first glance they looked like simple French cut, white panties, but in reality they were made of latex, held an ass-plug in back and a butterfly clit clip in front. They were wet when he removed them, meaning that Nicky had cum at least once, if not several times.</p> <p>If so, it hadn't mellowed her out any. She grunted and moaned as her bottom came free, but then sent a stream of choking gagged curses at the Old Man. </p> <p>Taking no chances, especially upstairs, he put her arms in an all-white leather arm binder and pulled the straps tight.</p> <p>Before removing her gag, he grabs a long rod-like device and speaks.</p> <p>""See this?"" He says, as he presses a button on the rod, sending a harsh spark of electricity out the end.</p> <p>Nicky jumps, but not much.</p> <p>""I need to change your gag. If you fight me, if you scream, or yell, or curse, or try to bite me, I'm going to stick this up your little twat and pull the trigger. Understand?""</p> <p>Nicky looked at him with a glare of pure hate, but nodded yes.</p> <p>He unlocked her cock-gag and gingerly pulled the plug out of her sweet little mouth. What followed was a bout of retching and coughing but that was expected.</p> <p>He waited patiently and then asked. ""Do you want some water?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" She croaked. ""... but mostly I need to pee.""</p> <p>""No problem. Once I get you gagged, I'll take you to the bathroom.""</p> <p>As he let her drink water thru a straw he asked her a question.</p> <p>""You really hate me don't you?""</p> <p>""Oh no. Kids love being tied up, gagged, and raped."" She responded sarcastically.</p> <p>""I haven't raped you.""</p> <p>""Not yet.""</p> <p>""You think I'm going to?""</p> <p>""I think you'll try.""</p> <p>""You don't want me too?""</p> <p>""I'm nine years old. You're like, what... a hundred? What do you think Gramps?""</p> <p>""You're very pretty.""</p> <p>""Yeah, so I've been told.""</p> <p>The Old Man doesn't know what to say so he just sits there for a moment in silence. Finally, Nicky speaks.</p> <p>""Look, if this has to happen, I'll go along with it. You don't need to hurt me or keep me tied up.""</p> <p>""I have to. Just think of it like a game.""</p> <p>""You don't have to put anything in my mouth. I won't scream.""</p> <p>""I don't believe you.""</p> <p>""Why don't you just tell me the truth about all of this? What's going to happen to me next?""</p> <p>For some odd reason that he doesn't understand, he does tell her the truth.</p> <p>""Ok. I keep you tied up because I like it. I keep you gagged because I like it. I do all of this because I like it. I'm going to put this ring in your mouth, and then this rubber plug. We're going upstairs to watch TV. While I'm watching, I'm going to either rape your mouth or your butt. Later on, when I go to bed, you'll sleep with me and I'll probably rape you again once or twice. Any questions before I gag you?""</p> <p>""Don't forget to let me pee.""</p> <p>The old man decided right then he loved this girl.</p> <p>The ring-gag was large. It had to be, as the Old Man had a rather thick cock. Not overly long at seven inches, but what he lacked in length he more than made up for in diameter. It took some prying to get it in behind her teeth. She struggled a bit but basically just sat there looking hateful. He pulled the binding strap tight, seating the ring deep inside the little girl's mouth. Next came the rubber gag-plug. It was designed to fit snuggly inside the ring and had a latex base that sealed the mouth. A gag of this type was extremely uncomfortable but also extremely effective at silencing a captive.</p> <p>It was a choking type of gag but the nine-year-old handled it reasonably well. After taking her to pee, they went upstairs.</p> <p>The Old Man's original idea was to ass fuck the girl now and get a blow job later that night. He decided to go with the oral sex now. First, he pulled down her top, exposing a sweet set of small lumps and perky nipples, which he rubbed for awhile to get them stiff and then clipped with clothespins. That brought on some serious struggling and gagged cursing.</p> <p>""Don't like those on your nipples, eh?""</p> <p>Nicky shook her head no. Her eyes showed the pain when she tried to shake them off.</p> <p>""They won't come off unless I take them off. You do a good job down there and I'll remove them when I'm done, ok?""</p> <p>Nicky groaned, but in the end, what choice did she have other than to agree?</p> <p>He placed her on the floor kneeling in front of his lap. Leather straps held her ankles and knees together.</p> <p>The Old Man pulled the rubber stopper from Nicky's virgin mouth. A stream of saliva flowed out, which the Old Man wiped up with his napkin.</p> <p>It was time.</p> <p>""Ummmpphh!""</p> <p>Nicky had never had a dick in her mouth. The Old Man kept himself clean but to her to her it still tasted awful. She was surprised at how big he was.</p> <p>He was gentle at first. He moved her head instead of his cock, enjoying the incredible feeling as the head slid slightly past the gag ring and back.</p> <p>""Move your tongue around.""</p> <p>""Ummmpghg!""</p> <p>The girl was in a bit of a dilemma. She certainly didn't want to help him, but that would mean his nasty penis would stay in her mouth all the longer. However, by helping she was sure he would cum in her mouth and she wanted no part of tasting that awful stuff.</p> <p>Finally, Nicky decided that the Old Man would cum in her mouth no matter what, and it would be better to get this over fast. Even the hateful rubber gag plug was preferable to an old man's cock in her mouth.</p> <p>She had no experience but logic told her to use her tongue, which she did.</p> <p>Quite well.</p> <p>""Urrrrrrnnnn!""</p> <p>Nicky's sweet, wonderful, tongue was started seriously working on the head of his cock, sending waves of intense pleasure into the Olds Man's groin.</p> <p>He wanted this to last longer, but he was too horny and she was too hot. Too damned sexy. He began to pump harder. Faster. Deeper...</p> <p>Nicky choked and retched as his dick pushed to the back of her throat and beyond. She tried to pull back but he held her head tight. Suddenly, she felt his cock swell and he pushed it in all the way to the max.</p> <p>""Uhhhnnnnnnn!""</p> <p>Nicky panicked and screamed. All that did was send more vibrations into the Olds Man's cock, spurring him on. She felt it pulse and swell even more and suddenly some salty tasting stuff was shooting down her throat.</p> <p>""Hmmmmm.... ggghlllll!!!""</p> <p>""Arrghhhh!""</p> <p>Everything stopped abruptly. It was over.</p> <p>The Old Man's grip on her head loosened, and she waited patiently for him to pull out of her mouth. But he didn't. He stayed rock still.</p> <p>""Ummmpphh!"" She complained into her all-to-real cock gag. Weren't guys supposed to go soft after cumming? Why was he still hard?</p> <p>Nicky decided to pull back on her own. His hands were still on her head but didn't hold her down as she slowly lifted up and off her assailant. She wanted to wash the taste out of her mouth and she wanted the painful pins off her little nipples.</p> <p>When she looked up at the Old Man, it shocked her. He was asleep!</p> <p>""Eyyyy! Etthhhh uuuuuukkk!"" She managed to say thru her ring-gag as she banged the Old Man's leg with her shoulder. Not only did her not wake up, his head rolled off to the side.</p> <p>Nicky blinked a couple of times before it hit her.</p> <p>The Old Man was... dead?</p> <p>The Old Man was dead! Served you right, you dirty old bastard!</p> <p>The nine-year-olds burst of joy and relief lasted a few moments before her current situation fully dawned on her.</p> <p>What now?</p></div>","['The following story is a parody intended for adults only. It contains elements of underage sex, bondage, and violence. This is for fantasy purposes only and the author does not in any way condone or endorse any real world sex or violence against children or non-consenting adults.']"
397,Lori's Torment,-1,BM,no@email,,2003-12-24,17,2,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bm001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lori Sanders had a nice life. An ordinary family, a hamster of her own, and many friends. But there was a problem for the twelve year old: she was the youngest of two brothers and two sisters. This gave her most of the attention being her mom's youngest but the disavandage of being targeted by pesky older siblings.</p> <p>They would trade off, tickling her. Sometimes they would just grab her by the waist and tickle, or pin her down and give her a good dose of it. Her ribs and underarrms and tummy would get her going, but it was mostly her feet that made her scream with uncontroable laughter the most.</p> <p>But then the day came when she got it worse.</p> <p>Her second oldest brother, Schaan, who was three years older than her, got into a fight with her one day. It wasn't one of their usual arguments, more like a ""scream so loud you'll crack the walls"" kind. But Lori had a plan for revenge.</p> <p>When Schaan was out one day she snuck into his room and peered through his drawers, until she found out what she was looking for: his three most valuable comic books. She grabbed them and ran to the shed in the back yard and hid them there.</p> <p>""That'll show him"" Lori muttered as she walked inside the house.</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>""HOLY SHIT! Where the hell are my comic books?"" Schaan yelled.</p> <p>Lori smiled to herself. Schaan had a friend over and wanted to show off his collection.</p> <p>""Maybe one of your siblings took them?"" his friend, Marco suggested.</p> <p>""Good point. Sarah is at college, and Patrick is on that school trip. That leaves Anthony and Lori""</p> <p>They both looked at each other. ""Lori"" they both said and ran up to her room.</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>""I SWEAR I DON'T KNOW WHERE YOUR FRICKING COMICS ARE!"" shouted Lori. The boys had attacked her when she wasn't looking. Marco sat on her stomach holdinhg her arms down while Schaan sat on her legs.</p> <p>""We know you took them; I can tell when you are lying. Now tell me or face the consquences..."" Schaan said.</p> <p>""Never!""</p> <p>""Fine then. Have it your way"" he said and unlaced her sneakers and socks, revealing her feet. He slowly began to tickle them with 5 fingers on each foot. He got between her toes and then moved to her soles.</p> <p>""Heeeeeheee... OKAY OKAY"" Lori said. ""They're in the tool shed... hahaha""</p> <p>""Okay"" said Schaan, still tickling.</p> <p>""Let meeeheee... go"" Lori said, squirming,</p> <p>""Sorry kid but you still got a good half an hour""</p> <p>Marco worked on her ribs, sides, tummy, and underams while Schaan did the feet. When half an hour had passed, they let her go, she was weak from the tickling.</p> <p>Lori never messed with him again.</p> </div>",[]
398,Slave Sister,-1,BMAN,no@email,A big brother takes advantage of his younger sister. He discovers she is all too willing.,2006-12-07,8,3,"bd, inc, humil, ds",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I practically raise my little sister. I was sixteen months older than her. Mom was working most of the time since the divorce. There was little free time to juggle between us and her social life. Jenny always followed me around even when I was in the shower. She would stand there and look at me naked. Finally, one day when she was about nine, she noticed my dick and pointed to it.</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“That’s my dick,” I replied.</p> <p>She pulled her little skirt down along with her panties. “I don’t have one.”</p> <p>“I know you don’t. You dummy! You’re a girl!”</p> <p>She had a sad look in her eyes. “When will I get one?”</p> <p>“Never!” I shouted. “Now, close the fucking door and let me take a bath!”</p> <p>I walked into the bedroom with the towel around my waist and Jenny was sitting on her bed. I could tell she had been crying her face was all wet. I sat down beside her.</p> <p>“I guess its time I told you a few things. Take off all your clothes.” I flung off my towel and watched her strip. “You know how to play with yourself? Like rub your pussy and make yourself tingle all over.”</p> <p>She nodded her head yes. “Show me.” I said.</p> <p>She placed her little finger on her bald pussy and rubbed it around in a circle while rocking her hips little ass around. “Good. Now let me show you how boys do it.” I grabbed my erect little cock and began pulling it up and down and over the head.</p> <p>She immediately stopped what she was doing and watched me intently. Suddenly I stopped. “Here you take it and try.” She grabbed my cock and perfectly imitated my motions. After about a minute I stopped her. “Now you know what you have to do?” She shook her head.</p> <p>“You have to put it in your mouth and suck on it like a sucker.”</p> <p>She knelt down on the floor and took my little erection in her mouth and began to suck. I began a rhythm in and out of her mouth and I could feel my cock getting even harder. Then my whole body tingled and shook and everything felt so good. “You just made me cum,” I said to her. “Stand up and let me rub your pussy so I can make you cum.”</p> <p>She opened her legs I placed my finger where I had seen hers and gently rubbed around and up and down. Soon her little ass and hips were rocking. Suddenly she gave out with little squeal followed by a moan. Her head tossed back she grabbed my hand and held it tight against her pussy. She rocked back and forth against it for a few seconds.</p> <p>“Did you cum?”</p> <p>She nodded her head.</p> <p>I grabbed her by the shoulders and threw her down on the bed. “Don’t you ever tell mom what we did here? If she finds out you play with your pussy. She’ll send you away to live with Aunt Rebecca. Do you want that?” With tears in her eyes, Jenny shook her head.</p> <p>“Then you better never tell!”</p> <p>I figured that frightened her enough that we would be safe from discovery.</p> <p>Our favorite game to play was Star Wars and she was always the one to get captured. I would be Darth Vader and she was Princess Leia. I would take her captive, tie her up, strip her naked then poke and prod every hole she had. I would make suck my cock every time. I got a little bolder and I replaced my finger with my dick. Sometimes I would play Jabba I would buy her off the slave market. I put a collar around her neck with a leash on it. I would make her strip and lead her around naked by the leash. I put on music then she would have to dance for me, spread her legs and.</p> <p>Jenny didn’t really mind I think she loved all the attention she got. There was so little from mom we took what we could get. Jenny was eleven and in fifth grade I was twelve and in the sixth. I already started with the wet dreams and when I masturbated juice came out of my cock. I learned in human science class that when that happens a man can make a woman pregnant. That scared me. I never fucked Jenny in the pussy anymore only in the ass and the mouth.</p> <p>Puberty and adolescence was setting in on both of us. My hormones were developing into male aggressive testosterone. Jenny was changing also she was getting pussy hair and tits. She was also getting a little more independent. Sometimes I would tie her face down across the bed and spank her little ass until she had tears in her eyes. I would roll her over, gag her mouth and use the vibrator on pussy. I would just hold it there on her clit and she would buck, shake and twist all over. When her breathing got so heavy I would quit.</p> <p>I soon realized the only way to control her was through humiliation and embarrassment. When she was all dressed up and with her friends she was hot shit! When I made her strip, tied her up and spanked her ass, she was obedient and tame. Unfortunately that was hard to do all the time. I had a plan I wanted to try. One morning when she was ready to go to school I made her take off her panties and give them to me. She was not to wear any panties all day at school.</p> <p>On the way home on the bus I arranged to sit toward the back with her next to the window beside me. “Open your legs,” told her.</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“You heard me. I said open your legs. Right now!”</p> <p>She did and I slid my fingers right up into her pussy. She gasped and took a deep breath. She was sitting on the public school bus no panties on and her brother’s fingers were playing with her pussy under her dress.</p> <p>I could see in her face that sense of humiliation quickly overcame her. She was quiet her head hung down and she avoided any eye contact.</p> <p>“The only girl that doesn’t wear panties is a fucking slut!” I whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Since you’re a slut! Your pussy is available to anyone. Bobby is going to sit down here next to you. He’s going to feel your pussy and you’re going to let him. Understand?”</p> <p>She quickly nodded her and never said a word. Bobby sat down and ran his hand up her inner thigh to her pussy. I could she her body recoiled and I knew Bobby made contact. He finger fucked her a few seconds then got up. I moved Randy into place and he too slid his hand under her dress and fondled her pussy. I had no trouble with her the rest of the night. I tied her hand behind her back, took her in the shower and made her lick my balls and suck my cock.</p> <p>Selling my sister’s pussy for money, I think made me the first pimp at our school. Guys would scrape together everything they had so they could get to feel a real pussy. Then I had a better idea. I took her to the old Miller place down the block. There were some signs that said nobody could go in the house because it was dangerous. We never played in the house there was all kinds of trees and tall bushes to play around. There was an old greenhouse out back us guys use to use as a clubhouse. I took Jenny there and tied her up to a pole. For a dollar they could lift up her dress, pull down her panties and spank her ass ten times with a wood paddle I provided.</p> <p>For another dollar they got to play with her pussy and her titties for two minutes. Some guys did manage to masturbate her within the two minutes. For three dollars they could get their cock sucked by her. I didn’t allow anyone to fuck her with anything but fingers. I didn’t want her hurt her in any way. By the end of the week we had over fifty bucks!</p> <p>Then one day it all came to an end. Jenny was twelve or maybe thirteen; mom bought some things to stuff inside Jenny’s pussy. Mom said she was on her way to being a woman. She could get pregnant now and she could have babies. I could never look at her again as my little sister. The other thing was the thought of blood coming out of her pussy. At my age that was the most disgusting thing I could ever imagine. It would take me a few years to get over that.</p></div>",[]
399,Boys Will Be Boys,-1,BMAN,no@email,The boys explore Randy's older sister.,2006-12-20,9,4,"mf, bd, inc, nc, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bman002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There were three of us, Randy who was twelve, my cousin Paul who was also twelve and me I was eleven. We lived out in the country on a ranch. I lived about a mile down the road from Randy and Paul lived about that far to the south of us. The three of us grew up together around there and we all played together. Now that we were getting older our bodies were changing and sex and girls became more important than they use to be.</p> <p>Randy had a sister her name was Jenny and she was fourteen. She was the only girl around except for mom. You would never know she was much of a girl because she was more like a tomboy. She could beat us up any time she wanted. I kind of liked her she was pretty I thought. She had long brown hair that went to her back if she let it out. Most the time she wore it in braids. There were no guys around her age except in school and most of them were scared of her.</p> <p>Anyway we guys were busy exploring our own sexuality. We played games like capturing someone and stripping him and playing with his dick. Then making him suck the other guy’s dicks and things like that. Since I was the youngest I was the one that usually got captured and tied up. Then we would all masturbate and have a great time. Randy and Paul were already squirting juice out of their dicks and I didn’t. I later found out that was puberty.</p> <p>One afternoon we were messing around bored out of our minds. Then we came up with an idea. We got to talking about capturing Jenny. Take all her clothes off and look at her pussy and titties. None of us had ever seen a real pussy. We did see some in a magazine once. I got a peek at mom once but I didn’t really see anything. We made our plan fool proof. Jenny was in the barn cleaning the horse stall.</p> <p>I was to throw a horse turd at her and when I hit her she would chase. I would run down the barn and into the tack room. Paul and Randy would trip her and tie her up on the floor. I crept around the corner and tossed the horse turd hitting her right on the butt. She turned.</p> <p>“You little shit! I’ll pound you ass!”</p> <p>The race was on I was fast that’s why they picked me to do it. I darted in the tack room and she flew in behind me. Paul tripped her and she went down on the floor. She was no match for the three of us and we had practice doing this. We quickly tied her arms behind her back.</p> <p>“You better let me up! You hear me? You little shit!”</p> <p>Randy and Paul unfastened her jeans and instantly yanked them off along with her panties. I think she was surprised! I got hold of her top and pulled it over her head then Paul reached over and yanked her bra off. There it was in all its naked glory, her pussy. A slit up between her legs with two puffy lips on each side and there was just a little bit of hair. I later learned they were called the labia.</p> <p>“Damn you, Randy!” She shouted. “I’m telling mom and dad. They’ll beat you ass!”</p> <p>Randy grabbed her panties and shoved them in her mouth.</p> <p>“You’re not telling anything,” Randy snapped back. “There’s three of us. We’ll say you just undressed in front of us! Then they’ll whip you ass!”</p> <p>Paul smiled at her. “Now, let’s feel your pussy.”</p> <p>She quickly pulled her legs together. Randy and Paul got two pieces of rope and tied her legs to the two posts in the tack room. She was spread wide open.</p> <p>I watched as Paul opened those lips and I saw it was all pink inside and there was another hole right in the center of her. Paul poked his fingers inside and she wiggled and twisted to get free. Paul and Randy was playing with her pussy and I decided to play with her tits. I pinched, twisted and pulled in her little nipples. She was wiggling around and trying to say something but the gag kept her quiet. Randy got one of the carrots that was feed for the horses. He was poking it in and out of her butt hole.</p> <p>By the time I got to fee in her pussy it was all wet. I saw this little hole like up at the top of her pussy. I poked it with my finger and she bucked upward. I did again and again and she her hips bucked even more. Then I touched with my fingers and she screamed as best as she could through the gag. Her pussy was really hot and she was jerking all over as I played with that little thing. I later found out that was the clit.</p> <p>“I think its time you suck our cocks!” Randy said taking off his pants. Paul laughed and took his pants off too. Jenny was shaking her head no.</p> <p>“Then we’ll just have to make you!”</p> <p>They untied Jenny’s legs, pulled her up and bent her over an old saw horse that was in the corner. Randy grabbed some leather straps from an old harness. He began to spank her across the ass.</p> <p>“When you’re ready to suck our cocks let me know! Then I’ll stop whipping you.”</p> <p>After about ten whacks, Jenny was shaking her head yes! Randy and Paul made her get on her knees then took turns putting their cocks in her mouth. I was watching from behind because I liked how her red little ass looked. Suddenly I saw this tiny stream running out from between her legs. My eyes got wide and I was excited.</p> <p>“My God, she’s peeing!” Sure enough she was.</p> <p>Like always I was the youngest so I was the last to put my hard dick in her mouth. She was so warm and her tongue felt so good wrapped around my little erection. I reached over and pinched her nipples again and I felt her breathe a lot faster. I kept it up until that wonderful unexplained sensation overcame my whole body.</p> <p>Jenny was kneeling on the floor her head down and the puddle of pee under her. I really felt sorry for her. I wanted to hug her and say I was sorry but I couldn’t with the other guys there. Paul untied her had and Randy tossed her clothes to her. “Remember. If you say anything. We’ll tell you made us do it!”</p> <p>With tears in her eyes, she gathered her clothes and ran naked out of the tack room.</p> <p>Two day later we did the same thing in the back stable. We tackled her in the straw pile, tied her up and gagged her. Then we stripped off all her clothes but I somehow she didn’t seem resist as much as she did the first time. She kicked and thrashed around but the look in her eyes was different. This time I watched as Randy and Paul actually put their dicks in her pussy! They humped her just like the horses and the cows did when they were mating.</p> <p>My dick was too small for her pussy so I got to put it up her butt hole and I screwed her in the butt. Her little butt hole squeezed my dick and made me shiver all over. That was one of the best memories I ever had back home on the farm.</p></div>",[]
400,Untitled,-1,BOB DOE,no@email,,2005-08-13,6,3,"poem, M, g, rape, ped, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bobdoe001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jack be nimble<br/> Jack be quick<br/> Jack slapped the little bitch</p> <p>Jack be nimble<br/> Jack be quick<br/> Jack bound her with a hitch</p> <p>Jack be nimble<br/> Jack be quick<br/> Jack raped her ass with a candlestick</p> <p>Jack be nimble<br/> Jack be quick<br/> He made her suck on his dick</p> <p>With a candle in her ass<br/> And a dick in her mouth<br/> She was never going to levee this house</p> <p>She screamed so hard<br/> She screamed so loud<br/> She screamed while<br/> Jack shot cum in her mouth</p> <p>Jack did not care<br/> Jack did not mind if she died<br/> She was not his<br/> Another he could find</p></div>",[]
401,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 0",0,BONBONONKEL,no@email,Bei einer alten Ruine treffe ich unerwartet auf drei Kinder.,2006-09-11,3,4,"M/bbg, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Die Überraschung</p> <p>Ich war mal wieder stundenlang im Wald unterwegs mit meinem Hund. Gerne schweife ich durch diese Landschaft, nur selten begegnet mir jemand. Das ist genau das richtige um gelegentlich abzuschalten.</p> <p>An diese alte Ruine war ich schon öfter gekommen. Die meisten zerfallenen Mauern gingen mir noch etwa bis zur Brust, an einer Ecke stand noch ein Turm, der besser erhalten war und sich betreten ließ. Spuren anderer Menschen hatte ich hier bisher nicht gesehen.</p> <p>Auf einmal hörte ich Stimmen. Ich flüsterte meinem Hund ""Platz!"" zu, ich selbst kniete mich hinter eine dicke Eiche. Ich lauschte genauer. Klang wie drei Kinderstimmen, die irgendwie zwischen Abenteuerlust und Verzweiflung schwankten.</p> <p>Ich atmete tief durch und ging mit dem Hund an der Leine geradewegs auf die Kinder zu. Ich hatte richtig gehört, es waren drei Kinder. Zwei Jungen und ein Mädchen.</p> <p>Sie stoppten ihre Worte als sie mich sahen. Ein Junge sagte ""Hallo!""</p> <p>Ich ging weiter auf sie zu und sprach ""Hallo ihr hübschen! Wie kommt ihr denn hier so weit in den Wald an diese alte Ruine?""</p> <p>Der Junge antwortete ""Wir sind mit der Schulklasse in der Jugendherberge. Wir haben eine Wanderung in den Wald gemacht. Dabei sind wir etwas zurückgeblieben und haben uns dann verlaufen.""</p> <p>""Da seid ihr aber schon verdammt lange gelaufen. Ich kenne die Jugendherberge nicht, aber die nächsten Häuser sind zwei Stunden Fußweg von hier. Ich selbst bin auch schon drei Stunden unterwegs.""</p> <p>""Ja, unsere Füße tun schon weh! Dann sind wir wohl in die falsche Richtung gelaufen?""</p> <p>""Das könnt ihr laut sagen. Übrigens, ich heiße Rudi und das hier ist mein Hund Maxi.""</p> <p>Das Mädchen fragte: ""Beißt der?""</p> <p>""So lange du brav bist, beißt er nicht. Ich kann ihn ja losmachen, dann kannst du besser mit ihm spielen."" Ich ließ den Hund von der Leine und sie begann ihn an den Ohren zu kraulen, was ihm sehr zu gefallen schien.</p> <p>Der andere Junge sagte: ""Ich bin Tommi, das ist Kevin, und das ist Svenja. Können Sie uns vielleicht helfen?""</p> <p>""Na, jetzt macht erst mal Pause, damit sich eure Füße erholen können.""</p> <p>Ich gab den Kindern von meinem Wasser und meinem Essen. Ich schleppte immer einen drei-Tages-Vorrat mit mir herum, obwohl ich normalerweise abends wieder zu Hause war. Diesmal konnte ich also gut etwas abgeben.</p> <p>""Kennst du dich hier aus?"" fragte Kevin</p> <p>""Ja, ich war schon ein paar mal hier.""</p> <p>""Dann können Sie uns bestimmt den Weg zeigen."" sagte Tommi</p> <p>Interessant... Kevin sprach mich mit du an, Tommi mit sie.</p> <p>""Ich zeige euch erst mal die Ruine.""</p> <p>""Cool!"" sagte Kevin.</p> <p>Ich ging voraus, die vier (also die drei Kinder und mein Hund) hinter mir her. Ich ging durch ein paar schmale Flure, die den Kindern sicher viel gewaltiger vorkamen als mir (mir gingen die Mauern bis zur Brust, für die Kinder waren sie aber sehr hoch.) Von selbst fingen die Kinder an leiser aufzutreten und leiser zu sprechen. Wir unterhielten uns, wer hier wohl gelebt hatte, und ob es hier vielleicht Geister gibt und so weiter. Am neugierigsten war Kevin. Svenja schien vernarrt in meinen Hund.</p> <p>Schließlich kamen wir bei dem Turm an.</p> <p>""Uiii, können wir da auch reingehen?""</p> <p>""Klar, ich war da schon drin.""</p> <p>Die Treppe im Turm führte sowohl nach oben als auch nach unten. Kevin wollte zuerst nach unten.</p> <p>Schon nach wenigen Schritten wurde es dunkel. Svenja schien auch abenteuerlustig zu sein und ging nun mit Kevin voraus. Mein Maxi lief wieder neben mir. Tommi ging langsam hinter mir her.</p> <p>""Hier sind Fackelhalter an der Wand"" sagte ich, und steckte eine mitgebrachte Wachsfackel in einen Halter und zündete sie an.</p> <p>""Boah, du hast wirklich alles dabei!"" sagte Svenja</p> <p>""Schleppen Sie immer soviel mit sich herum?"" fragte Tommi</p> <p>""Ja sicher, man weiß nie wozu es mal gut ist. Ich bin oft und gerne auf Streifzügen durch den Wald.""</p> <p>Kevin hat die Streckbank entdeckt. ""Hee, das sieht aus wie die Streckbank aus meinem Ritter-Buch!""</p> <p>""Ja, ganz genau. Das hier ist eine echte Streckbank mit der man früher die Leute gefoltert hat.""</p> <p>Als ich sie zum ersten mal gesehen hatte, waren mir gleich die wunderbarsten Phantasien gekommen, doch ich hatte nie gedacht, dass ich jemals wirklich eine Chance dazu bekommen würde.</p> <p>Svenja hat die große Truhe entdeckt. ""Ist das eine Schatztruhe?""</p> <p>""Nein, das ist die Truhe mit den Werkzeugen.""</p> <p>""Was denn für Werkzeuge?""</p> <p>Ich öffnete langsam die Truhe. Kevin und Tommi kamen auch näher. Darin befanden sich verschiedenste Fessel- und Folter- Werkzeuge aus Eisen, Leder und auch aus Hanfseilen. Von vielen kannte ich selbst nicht den Zweck, manche waren so rostig dass sie wohl im Ernstfall brechen würden, andere waren noch erstaunlich gut erhalten. Ich hatte mir das alles schon mal angesehen. Nun wühlten Kevin uns Svenja neugierig in der Kiste. Tommi war jetzt auch neugierig, aber fasste nichts an, er schaute nur.</p> <p>Kevin schlug vor ""Ich will das mal ausprobieren.""</p> <p>Genau das hatte ich gehofft.</p> <p>""Ich zuerst!"" schrie Svenja und ging auf die Streckbank zu.</p> <p>""Wir losen aus."" Schlug ich vor. Ich nahm drei verschieden lange Stöckchen. ""Der mit dem kürzesten geht zuerst auf die Streckbank. Tommi, du ziehst."" Er zögerte, aber seine beiden Freunde sahen ihn so erwartungsvoll an, dass er eines zog. Natürlich hatte ich das so gedreht, dass er das kürzeste hatte.</p> <p>""OK, du bist dran."" Ich ging auf ihn zu, zog ihm das T-Shirt über den Kopf, hievte ihn auf die Streckbank, und verriegelte seine Hände in den dafür vorgesehenen Ringen. Das alles ging so schnell, dass er schon mit nacktem Oberkörper und gefesselten Händen da lag bevor er wirklich begriff was gerade passierte.</p> <p>Zur Sicherheit fesselte ich seine Hände zusätzlich mit einem Hanfseil.</p> <p>""Au! Nicht so fest!"" schrie Tommi.</p> <p>""Könnt ihr zwei mir helfen?"" fragte ich.</p> <p>Sofort waren Kevin und Svenja zur Stelle.</p> </div>",['Wird fortgesetzt...']
402,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 1",1,BONBONONKEL,no@email,"Da Tommi das kürzere Stöckchen gezogen hat, muss er nun leiden.",2006-09-11,4,5,"M/bbg, (or Mbg/b), tort, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Tommis Leiden</p> <p>""Svenja, du steckst ihm diese Eisenkugel in den Mund und befestigst sie mit dieser Kette an diesen Ösen. Kevin, du ziehst ihm die Hose und Unterhose runter.""</p> <p>Noch während ich das sprach drückte ich Svenja die Kugel aus der Kiste in die Hand, ging zum Fußende, zog Tommi die Schuhe aus und hielt die Fußgelenke fest.</p> <p>Eifrig taten die beide ihre Arbeit. Tommi war so beschäftigt mit protestieren, dass er vergaß den Mund zu schließen um es Svenja schwerer zu machen. Zack, war die Kugel drin. Er zappelte hin und her, aber Svenja war sehr geschickt und hatte schnell die Kugel an beiden Seiten an der Streckbank festgezurrt, so dass Tommi nicht nur geknebelt war sondern zudem den Kopf nicht mehr drehen konnte. Ein Würgegeräusch war zu hören. Kevin hatte mit einem Ruck Hose und Unterhose von Tommi bis an die Knie gezogen. Ich griff sofort zu und zog sie ganz runter. Tommis Säckchen war für sein Alter schon recht groß und fest. Sein Pimmelchen war im Augenblick sehr geschrumpft.</p> <p>Mit einem Griff zog ich Tommi noch die Socken von den Füßen und ließ die Fußfesseln zuschnappen.</p> <p>""Kevin, kannst du mir bitte noch ein Seil aus der Truhe holen?""</p> <p>Kevin brachte mir noch ein Seil, während ich in Ruhe das kleine Säckchen anstarrte. Svenja folgte meinem Blick und starrte genauso interessiert hin. Sie wurde etwas rot dabei. Das Seil band ich Tommi erst um ein Knie, dann unter der Streckbank hindurch und um das andere Knie. Ich zog sehr fest an, was Tommi mit einem lauten Quieken quittierte. Auf diese Weise bleiben die Oberschenkel weiter gespreizt, man hat einen besseren Blick auf das Säckchen und ein klein wenig auch auf das süße Arschloch.</p> <p>Kevin ließ seinen Blick den gefesselten Tommi auf und ab schweifen. ""Geil!"" sagte er.</p> <p>""Und wie funktioniert jetzt die Streckbank?"" fragte Svenja.</p> <p>""Ganz einfach. Wir müssen an dieser Kurbel drehen, dann gehen Kopfende und Fußende auseinander. Dadurch wird der Körper in die Länge gezogen.""</p> <p>Schneller als ich dachte waren Svenja und Kevin beide an der Kurbel. Sie ging sehr schwer. Zu dritt bewegten wir sie ein bischen. Tommi gab ein lautes unverständliches Geräusch von sich. Nach drei Zentimetern hörten wir erst mal wieder auf. Das Seil das die Knie auseinander hielt war dadurch auch sehr gespannt und schnitt an den Kniebeugen ein wenig ins Fleisch.</p> <p>""Svenja, was sollen wir denn aus der Kiste mal probieren?"" fragte ich.</p> <p>Sie brachte etwas recht harmloses: Eine Gänsefeder. Dafür dass sie bestimmt schon 400 Jahre auf dem Buckel hatte, sah sie noch ganz frisch aus.</p> <p>""OK, Svenja, fang erst mal an den Fußsohlen damit an.""</p> <p>Svenja kitzelte langsam Tommis Fußsohlen. Trotz allem war nun ein Zucken in seinen Muskeln zu sehen und so etwas ähnliches wie Lachen tönte aus seinem Mund. Er versuchte die Füße von der Feder wegzudrehen, aber es gelang ihm nicht.</p> <p>""Jetzt mach hier weiter."" Ich deutete auf die Innenseite der Oberschenkel. ""Kevin, du kannst inzwischen das nächste aus der Truhe holen."" Svenja streichelte langsam mit der Feder über die Oberschenkel. Es kam, was kommen mußte. Tommi konnte es nicht verhindern, sein süßes Pimmelchen wurde größer und größer und renkte sich nach oben. Svenja sah dem sehr interessiert zu und streichelte langsam weiter. Ich konnte die kleinen Äderchen in dem leicht auf und ab schwingenden Pimmelchen erkennen. Die Vorhaut zog sich ein klein wenig zurück, so dass man dahinter das erste rosa erkennen konnte.</p> <p>""Das gefällt dir wohl doch, du kleiner Fratz?"" fragte ich. Tommi versuchte ein ""Nein"" von sich zu geben, aber wir verstanden kein Wort.</p> <p>Kevin kam mit einem Nagelkissen von der Kiste, das etwa 20x20 cm klein war. Ich wußte zwar selbst nicht, was man damit ursprünglich gemacht hatte, aber ich hatte schon die richtige Idee.</p> <p>Zunächst starrte Kevin aber genau so interessiert auf Tommis edelste Teile wie Svenja und ich.</p> <p>Ich hob Tommis hintern ein wenig nach oben. Das war sehr schwer, da er ja schon gestreckt war. Aber ich schaffte es, ihm das Nagelkissen unters Steißbein zu schieben. Nun bemühte er sich natürlich, mit dem Po in der Luft zu bleiben. Seine Bauchmuskeln spannten sich sichtbar an. Mann, sah das geil aus. Dabei reckte er sein steifes Schwänzchen noch mehr in die Höhe, und auch das Arschloch wurde immer besser sichtbar.</p> <p>""Können wir nochmal drehen?"" fragte Kevin?</p> <p>""Klar!""</p> <p>Mit vereinten Kräften holten wir noch drei Zentimeter raus. Tommi gab unerklärliche Laute von sich.</p> <p>""Er wird schon wieder kleiner."" sagte Svenja und zeigte auf das Schwänzchen.</p> <p>""Dagegen können wir was machen. Kitzel ihn nochmal an den Oberschenkeln."" Ich holte einen Bindfaden aus meinem Rucksack. ""Kevin, kannst du ihm den bitte um Pimmel und Sack binden? Ja, ganz unten. Zieh ruhig fester an.""</p> <p>Die Aktion war erfolgreich. Das Pimmelchen wurde sehr steif und blieb so stehen. Das Säckchen sah jetzt noch praller aus.</p> <p>Svenja schaute mich an. ""Darf ich?""</p> <p>""Was immer du willst.""</p> <p>Sie nahm sein Pimmelchen zwischen ihre Finger und schob die Vorhaut zurück. Tommis pralle nunmehr weinrote Eichel kam zum Vorschein. Äußerst interessiert sah sie sich alles an und spielte ein wenig mit den Fingern an den empfindlichsten Stellen.</p> <p>Meine Hose platzte bald von dem Anblick. Kevin bemerkte das.</p> <p>""Rudi, deiner ist genauso steif wie Tommis.""</p> <p>""Stimmt. Ich glaube, ich sollte meinen kleinen an die frische Luft lassen."" sagte ich und hatte schon die Hosen unten.</p> <p>Nun ließ auch Svenja von Tommi ab und sah interessiert meinen Kolben an. ""Wow, ist der aber groß!""</p> <p>Sehr interessiert war nun auch mein Hund Maxi, den ich mangels anderer Partner darauf angesetzt hatte. Maxi kam zu mir und schleckte die Unterseite des Schaftes entlang, während mein Pimmel immer härter wurde.</p> <p>""Nein, heute nicht mich!"" sagte ich zu dem Hund und hob das Vieh auf die Streckbank. Sofort kapierte er und schleckte Tommis hilfloses kleines Schwänzchen.</p> <p>Nach wenigen Augenblicken ging schon ein Zucken durch Tommi. Er hatte wohl trotz der Situation einen Orgasmus. Da er noch so jung war, kam natürlich nichts dabei heraus.</p> <p>""OK, genug für Tommi"" entschied ich. Ich zog ihm das Nagelkissen unter dem Po heraus. ""Macht ihn los.""</p> <p>Zögernd und den Anblick immer noch genießend begann Kevin zuerst wieder mit dem Bindfaden, den er zuletzt angebracht hatte. Svenja öffnete die eisernen Fußfesseln, wobei Tommis ganzer Körper wie ein Gummi bestimmt zwei Zentimeter zusammenschrumpfte. Da die Knie noch extra gefesselt waren, war die Bewegungsfreiheit noch immer eingeschränkt. Als nächstes löste ich den Knebel. Siehe da, nun kam kein Ton mehr. Er nutzte nur den jetzt freien Mund um noch heftiger zu atmen. Ich band die Knie los und zuletzt die Hände. Er blieb liegen.</p> <p>""Tommi, steh auf!"" sagte ich.</p> <p>Als er sich bewegte knacksten die Gelenke. Das Strecken hat wirklich was gebracht. Mit etwas Mühe setzte er sich hin und stand anschließend auf. Nach zwei Schritten sank er wieder zusammen und blieb am Boden liegen.</p> <p>""Pah! Was für ein Weichei!"" sagte Kevin.</p> <p>Mein Schwengel war immer noch ganz gut erregt weiterhin unverpackt. Svenja starrte mehr dorthin als auf den Rest der Szene.</p> <p>""Ich schlage vor, da Tommi und ich schon nackt sind, könnt ihr euch auch ausziehen."" sprach ich und zog dabei noch mein T-Shirt aus.</p> <p>Kevin war schneller nackt als ich gedacht hatte. Sein Pimmel stand senkrecht in die Höhe.</p> <p>Svenja wurde rot und zögerte etwas. Da hatte Kevin sie schon gepackt und mit einem Ruck das T-Shirt oben. Für eine neunjährige hatte sie schon ganz ordentliche Brüstchen. Die Nippel waren ganz steif. Die Hose und Unterhose zog sie daraufhin von selbst runter. Ihre kleine Fotze war in dieser Perspektive kaum sichtbar und uninteressant, aber das läßt sich ja ändern.</p> </div>",['Wird fortgesetzt...']
403,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 2",2,BONBONONKEL,no@email,Kevin ist nun an der Reihe und viel williger als Tommi.,2006-09-11,7,5,"M/bg, (or Mg/b), tort, cons",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Kevins erster Orgasmus</p> <p>""OK, wir losen wieder"" sagte Kevin.</p> <p>Diesmal trickste ich nicht sondern überließ das Ergebnis dem Zufall. Kevin war an der Reihe. Er legte sich von selbst auf die Streckbank.</p> <p>Ich schob ihm noch bevor wir anfingen einen Holzkeil unter Po und Lende, damit er dort in die Höhe gestreckt wurde. Sein kleines süßes Pimmelchen ragte bereits steil nach oben. In dieser Position konnte man auch seine Eierchen gute betrachten. Danach band ich wie zuvor bei Tommi ein Hanfseil um ein Knie, zog das Seil unter der Streckbank durch, und dann um das andere Knie, um so seine Beine zu spreizen. Jetzt sah man das süße Säckchen noch besser und auch der Blick zum Po-Loch war frei.</p> <p>Erst danach fesselte ich in Ruhe seine Hände. Obwohl es mir nicht nötig schien, fesselte ich sie noch fester als vorhin Tommi. Kevins Gesicht verzerrte sich schmerzvoll, aber er versuchte cool zu bleiben. Zuletzt kamen die Füße dran.</p> <p>Den Knebel ließ ich erst mal weg.</p> <p>""Svenja, willst Du wieder?"" fragte ich und hielt ihr die Feder hin.</p> <p>Sie grinste.</p> <p>Diesmal fing sie an den Armen an. Kevin fing sehr schnell an zu lachen, wobei sein steifes Pimmelchen hin und her wippte. Langsam bewegte sie die Feder über die Brustwarzen. Kevins winzige Nippelchen wurden sehr steif und verfärbten sich etwas dunkler. Um sie herum bildete sich eine Gänsehaut. Er atmete gleichmäßiger und lachte nicht mehr. Sein kleines Schwänzchen reckte sich noch steiler in die Höhe. Svenja ließ die Feder weiter wandern richtung Nabel, den sie ein paar mal sanft umkreiste. Dann strich sie mit der Feder einmal sanft über das Pimmelchen, das schon so aussah als ob es gleich platzen würde. Die Eichel war halb sichtbar und der kleine Schlitz an der Spitze bewegte sich ein bischen wie ein Fisch der nach Luft schnappt. Svenja machte hier jedoch nicht weiter sondern ging zu den Füßen. Langsam strich sie über die Fußsohlen. Jetzt fing Kevin wieder an zu lachen und zu zappeln wie verrückt. Sein hochgestreckter Pullermann schwankte dabei wie der Mast eines Segelschiffes im Sturm. Ein geiler Anblick. Svenja merkte wohl gar nicht, dass sie selbst auch schon sehr erregt war. Ihre Brustwarzen waren riesig geworden und mit der freien Hand faßte sie sich dauernd unbewußt zwischen die Beine. Langsam strich sie weiter über die Fußsohlen und zwischen die einzelnen Zehen. Dann ging sie die Unterschenkel nach oben. Jetzt nahm sie ihre Hand zur Hilfe. Ein Bein wurde weiter mit der Feder bearbeitet, während sie das andere mit ihren Fingern mit sanften kreisenden Bewegungen behandelte. In den Kniekehlen wurde sie besonders langsam, Kevin zappelte fast wie verrückt. Er wollte gleichzeitig dieses Gefühl weiter spüren und versuchen ihm zu entkommen. Auf beides hatte er keinen Einfluß. Langsam ging sie die innenseite der Oberschenkel weiter nach oben. Das Pimmelchen war bereits steif bis zum platzen und zuckte nun regelmäßig im Rhythmus des Herzschlags. Die Feder kreiste langsam um die Eierchen, dann den Schaft ganz langsam nach oben. Nun griff ich ein: Ich zog die Vorhaut ganz zurück, so dass die pralle dunkelrote Eichel in ihrem vollen Glanz erstrahlte. Svenja sah mich erstaunt an, offenbar hatte sie das noch nie gesehen. Trotzdem schien sie genau zu wissen, was sie machen muss. Sie ließ die Federspitze um den Rand der Eichel gleiten, langsam wieder den Schaft auf und ab, dann wieder genau den Rand entlang. Langsam führte sie die Feder bis ganz hinauf zur zuckenden Spitze, und wieder in kleinen Kreisen an den Rand. Kevin fing an zu stöhnten und sein ganzer Körper zuckte wie verrückt. Auf einmal hörte er auf zu stöhnen und lag wieder ganz ruhig da. Sein Pimmelchen wurde etwas weniger steif.</p> <p>""Was ist jetzt passiert?"" fragte Svenja.</p> <p>""Ich denke, er hatte einen Orgasmus.""</p> <p>""Cool. Hab ich schon in der Bravo gelesen, die ich heimlich bei meiner großen Schwester gesehen habe.""</p> </div>",['Wird fortgesetzt...']
404,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 3",3,BONBONONKEL,no@email,,2006-11-13,2,4,"M/gb, tort, cons",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Kevin lässt sich weiter traktieren</p> <p>Svenja betrachtete interessiert die süßen kleinen Eier von Kevin.</p> <p>Ich folgte ihrem Blick und schlug vor ""such doch etwas passendes in der Kiste"".</p> <p>Sie kam mit zwei verrosteten alten Gegenständen, die aussahen wie Modelle von Schraubstöcken. Vielleicht mal eine Art Daumenschrauben oder sonst was gewesen. Genau passend für seine edelsten Teile.</p> <p>""Das sieht gut aus. Schau mal ob sie passen.""</p> <p>Svenja quetschte das erste Teil um Kevins rechten Hoden. Als sie die Schraube fester zog begann er zu zucken. Wenn er nicht so fest angebunden gewesen wäre, dann hätte er sich bestimmt schon gekrümmt. Ich konnte sehen, wie sich einige Muskeln zusammenzogen. Sein Gesicht wurde blasser. Aber er gab keinen Ton von sich (ich hatte ihn noch immer nicht geknebelt). Er wollte wohl vor Svenja keine Schwäche zeigen.</p> <p>Ich beobachtete auch Svenja dabei. Sie genoss die Situation sichtlich und vergaß die ganze Welt um sie herum. Sie war selbst nackt, mein Blick glitt immer wieder von Kevin weg zu ihrem Körper. Entweder sie merkte es nicht, oder es gefiel ihr, jedenfalls konzentrierte sie sich völlig auf das was sie tat.</p> <p>Svenja tastete das kleine Säckchen nach dem anderen Ei ab. Es hätte beinahe versucht, in die Bauchhöhle zu flüchten. Kevins Säckchen war zusammengezogen als ob es richtig kalt sei. Aber sie erwischte es noch. Schnell fixierte Svenja den anderen ""mini-Schraubstock"" an Kevins linkem Ei.</p> <p>Kevins Schwänzchen war fast nicht mehr zu sehen, sein Gesicht war fast schneeweiß, seine Muskeln zuckten, als ob er, wenn er denn nicht angebunden gewesen wäre, sich total gekrümmt hätte, aber er sagte nichts. Im Gegenteil, er versuchte absichtlich noch begeistert zu schauen, was ihm aber nicht ganz gelang.</p> <p>Inzwischen war Tommi etwas zu sich gekommen und hoffte, im nunmehr geqälten Kevin einen Mitstreiter zu finden.</p> <p>""Wir sollten jetzt wirklich zurück gehen, nicht wahr, Kevin?""</p> <p>Aber zu Tommis Verwunderung antwortete Kevin ""Nein, es tut weh aber ich will das!""</p> <p>Es lag genug Zeug herum, das Tommi auch als Waffe gegen mich hätte verwenden können. Das war mir bewußt, aber ich ließ ihn machen. Tatsächlich setzte sich Tommi wieder nur still in die Ecke, wie ich es mir gedacht hatte.</p> <p>Svenja drehte die Schrauben an Kevins Eierchen ein wenig fester, was wieder die vorher schon beobachteten Gesichtszüge und Muskelzuckungen zur Folge hatte.</p> <p>Nun interessierte sie sich für das schöne kleine Arschlöchlein.</p> <p>""Brauchst du Vaseline?"" fragte ich. Ich hatte immer auch ein bischen davon in meinem Rucksack, wer weiß wozu das gut ist.</p> <p>""Was ist Vaseline?""</p> <p>""Ich zeig es dir""</p> <p>Ich rieb ordentlich Vaseline erst um und dann in die rosa Rosette. Dann steckte ich meinen rechten Mittelfinger hinein und begann von innen Kevins Prostata zu massieren.</p> <p>Sofort sprang sein Schwengelchen wieder zu voller Größe und wippte im Takt meiner Bewegungen.</p> <p>Svenja war fasziniert.</p> <p>Als ich meinen Finger rauszog, probierte sie es gleich selbst. Erstaunlich schnell fand sie selbst die richtige Stelle. Sie rieb und rieb in seinem Inneren auf und ab. Das kleine Schwänzchen wippte zuerst im Takt ihrer Bewegungen, später im Takt von Kevins Herzschlag. Nach einigen Minuten gab Kevin wieder ein eindeutiges Stöhnen von sich.</p> <p>Ich nahm inzwischen noch ein paar Seile aus der Kiste. Die Klammern von den Eierchen entfernte ich und schlang statt dessen eine Schlinge um das süße Säckchen. Das Ende vom Seil wickelte ich um die Kurbel der Streckbank. Eine winzige Drehung, die ihn selbst nur unmerklich in die Länge zog, zog die Hoden schon deutlich sichtbar nach unten. Svenja wunderte sich ""ich wußte gar nicht, dass sich die Eier so lang ziehen lassen."" Und sie kurbelte noch ein Stückchen. Die Hoden waren jetzt schon bestimmt 6 cm von ihrem gewöhnlichen Platz weg und die Haut spannte sich sichtlich.</p> <p>Nun nahm ich die Feder und strich erst nochmal langsam um das Schwänzchen, das sich schon wieder aufrichtete. Ich drehte die Feder um und begann die Spitze, also den Federkiel, ein wenig in sein kleines Pisslöchlein zu schieben.</p> <p>Svenja griff sofort nach der Feder. Phantasie hat sie, die Kleine. Sie nahm nochmal etwas Vaseline und strich die Spitze der Feder damit ein. So gut geölt steckte sie sie mit vollem Schwung gleich die volle Schwanzlänge hinein. Sehr verblüfft stieß Kevin ein Geräusch aus, das ich noch nie gehört hatte. So als ob er gleichzeitig protestieren und jubeln wollte. Jetzt begann Svenja sein kleines Pimmelchen von innen mit der Feder zu ficken. Immer schneller wurde sie und noch ein bisschen tiefer. Plötzlich hörte sie auf, nahm noch ein Stück Seil, und schlang es um das kleine steife gequälte Schwänzchen, in dem die Feder tief drinsteckte. Sie zog die Schlinge knapp unterhalb der Eichel zu, die sofort blau anlief.</p> <p>Svenja nahm die Klemmen, die sie vorhin an den Eiern benutzt hatte, und schraubte sie an seine Brustwarzen.</p> <p>Kevins Atem wurde sehr tief und gleichmäßig, er schloß die Augen. Schwer zu sagen, ob er es genoß oder kurz vor der Ohnmacht stand. Vielleicht beides zugleich.</p> <p>Nun legte Svenja ihre Hände an Kevins Hüfte und begann ihn in der Lende zu kitzeln. Er fing sofort an zu zappeln, soweit es seine Lage zuließ, und zu lachen. Dabei zog das immer noch gespannte Seil seine Eierchen nochmal heftig, aber er mußte weiter lachen. Sie kitzelte noch heftiger, das kleine Schwänzchen wackelte wie verrückt und die darin steckende Feder bewegte sich auf und ab. Die Eichel war inzwischen lila.</p> <p>Als Svenja genug gekitzelt hatte, schien es ihr zu reichen. ""Jetzt bin ich aber dran!"" Was für ein Glücksfall, eine Natur-Sado-Masochistin hatte ich da gefunden.</p> <p>Wird fortgesetzt...</p></div>",[]
405,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 4",4,BONBONONKEL,no@email,Svenja lässt es sich von Kevin und mir besorgen.,2006-11-13,2,4,"M/bg, tort, cons",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich zog als erstes mit einem heftigen Ruck die Feder aus Kevins Schwänzchen, das um die Eichel immer noch abgebunden war. Erst danach löste ich das Seil um die Eichel. Dann befreite ich die Eierchen, die sofort wie an einem Gummizug nach oben ploppten. Nachdem ich auch die Hände gelöst hatte, sagte ich ""Den Rest kannst du selber."" Kevin streckte erst seine Arme um wieder ein Gefühl in den Händen zu bekommen. Dann machte er die Klemmen von seiner Brust ab, und schließlich befreite er seine Füße.</p> <p>Kevin betastete sich überall und rieb seine edelsten Teile vorsichtig. Dann sah er mit stolzem Blick in die Runde, ganz anders als vorher Tommi.</p> <p>Svenja sprang gleich auf die alte Streckbank.</p> <p>Als erstes fesselte ich sie in die Streck-Position, wofür die Streckbank eigentlich gedacht war. Kevin drehte die Kurbel und machte sie vielleicht drei Zentimeter größer. Der ganze Körper spannte sich. Kevin sah besonders gründlich auf den in dieser Stellung eigentlich noch nicht so interessanten Schlitz zwischen ihren Beinen.</p> <p>""Warte, gleich siehst du mehr!"" sagte ich.</p> <p>Ich band ihre Beine nun in die andere Richtung, so dass die Fersen ungefähr einen Meter rechts und links von den Schultern in der Luft hingen. Die Seile zog ich durch Ringe, die in der Burgmauer eingelassen waren.</p> <p>In dieser Stellung war alles zu sehen. Der Kitzler glänzte und war fast kirschrot, die zart rosa inneren Lippen wurden auch schon ein wenig gespreizt und man konnte die dunkle Lustgrotte erahnen. Auch das süße Arschlöchlein war klar im Blick.</p> <p>Kevin starrte eine ganze Weile wie gebannt auf diesen Anblick. Offensichtlich hatte er das noch nie gesehen. Sein Schwänzchen wippte schon wieder nach oben.</p> <p>""Schau, das hier ist der Kitzler. Der ist ungefähr so empfindlich wie deine Eichel. Und das hier sind die inneren Lippen. Man kann sie auseinander ziehen, siehst du, so. Und dann siehst du das Loch, wo die Jungs ihren Pimmel reinstecken, wenn sie Kinder machen wollen, oder zum Spaß natürlich. Und hier, dieses winzige Loch ist die Harnröhre, hier kommt das Pipi raus. Und hier unten ist das Arschloch, das sieht genauso aus wie bei dir.""</p> <p>Inzwischen schlich sich auch Tommi wieder in die Nähe, auch ihn ließ die Idee, die geheimsten Teile eines Mädchens zu sehen, nicht kalt.</p> <p>""Tommi, was machen wir jetzt als erstes mit ihr?"" versuchte ich ihn ins Spiel zu bringen.</p> <p>Sein Schwänzchen richtete sich auf, dann aber sah er mich mit finsterem Blick an und er setzte sich wieder in seine Ecke. Wird wohl nichts mit dem Kleinen.</p> <p>Kevin hatte nun die Feder in der Hand und fing an Svenjas Brust damit sanft zu kitzeln. Interessiert beobachtete er, dass ihre Brustwarzen, die normalerweise noch nicht anders aussahen als seine eigenen, dabei deutlich anschwollen. Er legte die Feder zur Seite und umkreiste langsam mit den Fingern die kleinen aufgerichteten Nippelchen. Langsam massierte er sie weiter, Svenjas Atem wurde tiefer und gleichmäßiger. Kevins Schwänzchen war auch schon wieder bis zum Platzen aufgerichtet. Plötzlich kam ein teuflischer Blick in seine Augen, als er die beiden Klemmen an den angeschwollenen Nippelchen festzog. Svenja quiekte laut auf, war doch so plötzlich aus dem angenehmen Massieren eine schmerzhafte Folter geworden.</p> <p>Kevin nahm wieder die Feder und strich um ihren Bauchnabel, sein Blick nun wieder auf die junge Möse gerichtet. Langsam bewegte er die Feder auf die weit aufgerissene Spalte zu. Als die Spitze den Kitzler berührte, war wieder ein kleiner spitzer Schrei von Svenja zu hören, aber anders als vorher. Ganz sanft umkreiste die Federspitze die kleine Kirsche, die dabei weiter anschwoll. Svenjas Atem wurde schneller. Sie bekam plötzlich Gänsehaut, was aber nichts mit der Temperatur zu tun hatte.</p> <p>""Nimm die Finger"" schlug ich vor.</p> <p>Fast ehrfürchtig nahm er den Kitzler zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger und fing ganz sanft an, ihn zu kneten. Svenjas Atem wurde schneller und heftiger, sie fing an zuckende Bewegungen zu machen, gab seltsame Geräusche von sich, und plötzlich lag sie völlig erschöpft und wieder ruhig da.</p> <p>Kevin sah mich mit fragendem Blick an.</p> <p>""Das war ein Orgasmus. Weißt du noch, du hattest vorhin auch einen.""</p> <p>Svenjas Möse war dabei ganz schön feucht geworden. Ich konnte sehen, wie die vorher matten Stellen nun glänzten.</p> <p>Mein Schwanz war inzwischen hart wie Stahl.</p> <p>Ich setzte mich auf die Streckbank, mein Schwengel kurz vor der noch unbenutzten Lustgrotte. Erst wollte ich sie noch genauer inspizieren. Meine Finger zogen die inneren Lippen weit auseinander. Zwei Finger schob ich in sie hinein. Nach wenigen Zentimetern war mir der Weg versperrt. Gut so. Gut, dass ich mir ein paar Tage nicht mehr die Nägel geschnitten hatte, so konnte ich das feine Häutchen schon mal vorsichtig anritzen. Svenjas Gesichtsausdruck war dabei eher neugierig als sonst etwas. Kevins Blick schwenkte zwischen Svenjas Möse und meinem prallen Schwanz hin und er. Sein eigenes Pimmelchen war auch bis zum platzen angeschwollen und wippte wieder im Takt seines Herzschlags. Langsam hatte ich ein kleines Loch durch das noch feste Jungfernhäutchen gebohrt. Ich zog meine nun etwas blutigen Finger wieder heraus und legte mich nun auf Svenja. Ihr Kopf war nun etwa unter meiner Brust. Mit einem Ruck stieß ich meinen harten Schwanz tief in sie. Sie schrie laut auf. Oh, das war so schön eng und warm. Schnell bewegte ich mich rein und raus. Ich war so geladen, dass ich schon sehr schnell merkte, wie es mir kam. In letzter Sekunde zog ich meinen Schlegel raus und verteilte meine Ladung über ihren Bauch und ihre Brust, ein paar Spritzer sogar bis zum Gesicht.</p> <p>""Was ist das?"" fragte Kevin, und deutete auf meinen Saft.</p> <p>""Das ist Sperma. Das kommt später auch aus deinem Schwanz raus, wenn du alt genug bist.""</p> <p>Ich stieg wieder von Svenja und von der Streckbank herunter.</p> <p>Neugierig wie er war, nahm er mit einem Finger etwas von der weißen Soße von Svenjas Bauch, rieb es zwischen den Fingern, und roch daran.</p> <p>""Schleck es ab!"" Sagte ich.</p> <p>Er nahm die Finger in den Mund und probierte.</p> <p>""Schmeckt komisch.""</p> <p>""Du wirst dich daran gewöhnen. Jetzt schleck meinen Schwanz sauber.""</p> <p>Mit etwas angewiedertem Blick sah mich Kevin an, tat dann aber wie befohlen. Er schleckte nur mit der Zungenspitze und nahm nicht seine Lippen zu Hilfe. Oh, wie das kitzelte. Schon war mein Schwengel wieder zu voller Größe angewachsen.</p> <p>Als er fertig war, sah er mich fragend an. Ich nickte Richtung Svenja, sagte aber nichts.</p> <p>Er strich mit seinen Fingern die Soße von ihrem Bauch und hielt die Finger dann an ihre Lippen.</p> <p>""Mund auf!"" befahl Kevin seiner Freundin.</p> <p>Sichtlich erschöpft öffnete sie fast willenlos den Mund. Er schob die tropfenden Finger in ihren Mund. Dann strich er noch mehr Sperma von ihrem Körper. Das machte er so lange, bis sie meinen ganzen Saft geschluckt hatte.</p> <p>Schließlich, und das hätte ich nicht erwartet, schleckte er selbst die klebrigen Reste mit seiner Zunge von Svenjas Körper. Welch geiler Anblick.</p> <p>""Na, schmeckt es dir?""</p> <p>""Nein, aber es ist geil.""</p> <p>Wow, die Kleinen sind ja noch schärfer als ich gedacht hatte.</p> <p>Als Svenjas Körper wieder blitzblank sauber war, bis auf die Möse, die er noch nicht bearbeitet hatte, legte er sich selbst auf Svenja und versuchte sein steifes Schwänzchen in die feuchte und etwas blutverschmierte Lustgrotte zu schieben. Ich nahm meine Hand und führte ihn an die richtige Stelle. Als die Positzion stimmte, schob ich ihn mit einem Druck auf seinen Po hinein. Schnell hatte er einen gleichmäßigen Takt gefunden und fickte sie ordentlich durch. Svenjas Gesicht erheiterte sich wieder, ja sie sah irgendwie glücklich aus.</p> <p>Ich nahm etwas Vaseline und cremte beide Mittelfinger ein. Mit einem Ruck schob ich die Finger gleichzeitig in die beiden zuckenden Arschlöchlein. Die beiden quiekten vor Überraschung. Während ich ihm von innen die Prostata massierte, drückte ich in ihr gegen sein Schwänzchen, dessen Bewegungen ich genau fühlen konnte. Ich bewegte meine Mittelfinger im gleichen Takt wie Kevin. Er wurde immer schneller, meine Finger auch. Schließlich brach er keuchend auf Svenja zusammen, sein nun nicht mehr steifes Pimmelchen immer noch in ihr. Ich massierte mit meinen Fingern weiter, um sein Schwänzchen wieder aufzurichten, was mir aber im Moment nicht gelang. Ich hob ihn von Svenja runter.</p> <p>Den Finger, der vorher in ihrem Po steckte, schob ich nun in ihre Möse. Den Daumen drückte ich auf ihren Kitzler. So massierte ich sie weiter, bis sie auch noch einen Orgasmus bekam.</p> <p>Kevin hatte inzwischen wieder die Feder in der Hand. Als meine Finger ihre Arbeit bei Svenja getan hatten, kam er mit dem Federkiel voran an ihre Möse. Er suchte ihre Harnröhre und schob die Spitze in das winzige Löchlein. Er versuchte die Feder reinzuschieben, wie sie es mit ihm gemacht hatte, aber schon nach vielleicht zwei Zentimetern kam eine Kurve in der Röhre, um die die Feder einfach nicht herumkam. Trotzdem ""fickte"" er sie nun mit der Feder in ihr winzigstes Loch, so gut es eben ging.</p> <p>Als er davon genug hatte, nahm er die beiden Klemmen, die noch an ihren Nippeln hingen, ab. Einen davon schraubte er nun an ihren Kitzler. Sie quiekte zuerst und dann rollten - zum ersten mal - ein paar Tränen über ihr nun schmerzverzerrtes Gesicht. Der Kitzler war wohl wirklich sehr empfindlich und von vorher auch noch angeschwollen. Kevin zog die Schraube sehr fest an, dann ging er offensichtlich zufrieden zur Seite.</p> <p>Wird fortgesetzt...</p></div>",[]
406,"Begegnung An Der Ruine, Part 5",5,BONBONONKEL,no@email,"Als Tommi sich anziehen will, weiß Kevin das geschickt zu verhindern. Und das Hundchen kommt auch ein wenig dran.",2006-11-13,4,5,"M/bbg, beast, tort, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich ließ Svenja noch ein paar Minuten in ihrer Lage. Kevin setzte sich neben Tommi und sie redeten leise miteinander. Obwohl ich nicht zuhörte, sah ich Tommis Gesicht an, dass er mit dem was Kevin sagte nicht einverstanden war.</p> <p>Tommi ging nun zu der Stelle, an der unsere Kleidungsstücke lagen, seine eigenen lagen als unterste, da er zuerst ausgezogen worden ist.</p> <p>""Halt, nicht so schnell mein Junge!"" sagte ich. Mit ziemlich sauerem Blick sah er mich an.</p> <p>""Hast du nicht gehört?"" Fragte Kevin Tommi.</p> <p>Kevin nahm den Ledergürtel und schlug Tommi einmal schräg über den Po. Ein roter Streifen zog sich sofort von der rechten Hüfte schräg zum linken Oberschenkel.</p> <p>Tommi wühlte weiter und warf unsere Klamotten zur Seite, um seine eigenen zu finden. Der Schlag entlockte ihm nur einen kurzen Schrei, aber sonst reagierte er nicht darauf.</p> <p>Kevin war sauer, dass Tommi so ein Spielverderber ist. Er nahm noch ein Stück Seil aus der Kiste, und bevor Tommi richtig gucken konnte, waren seine Hände gefesselt.</p> <p>Tommi versuchte wegzurennen, aber Kevin warf ihn sofort zu Boden. Kevin schlang noch ein Seil um Tommis Hals. Das Seil befestigte er an einem der Ringe im Boden. Tommi hatte jetzt nur noch die Wahl, ob er sich ganz auf den kalten Steinboden legt oder den Kopf rund 30 cm über dem Boden läßt.</p> <p>Tommi fing an, laut zu schreien und zu schimpfen. Da nahm Kevin Tommis Unterhose und stopfte sie ihm ins Maul. Mit einem weiteren Seil verhinderte er, dass Tommi sie wieder ausspucken konnte.</p> <p>""Hast du zufällig Nutella dabei?"" fragte Kevin mich.</p> <p>""Ja, auf einem meiner Brote ist Nutella drauf, warum fragst du?""</p> <p>""Siehst du gleich"". Sagte Kevin mit einem teuflischen Grinsen.</p> <p>Ich gab ihm das Brot aus meinem Rucksack, und Kevin kratzte mit seinen Fingern das Nutella ab. Das schmierte er dann um und in Tommis Arschlöchlein.</p> <p>Mit den noch Nutella-verschmierten Fingern ging Kevin zu meinem Hund Maxi, der es sich in einer hinteren Ecke zwischen etwas Laub bequem gemacht hatte. Kevin ließ Maxi an seinen Fingern schlecken. Das schmeckte Maxi gut.</p> <p>""Wußte ichs doch! Ich habe auch einen Hund, und der liebt auch Nutella!"" Sagte Kevin.</p> <p>Kevin ging, während Maxi die Finger abschleckte, langsam Rückwärts Richtung Tommi. Maxi blieb dran. Bei Tommi angekommen, deutete Kevin auf das Nutella-verschmierte Arschlöchlein. Maxi fing auch dort an zu schlecken. Tommi versuchte, der feuchten rauhen Zunge zu entkommen, aber Maxi ließ sich nun nicht mehr bremsen. Tief bohrte das Hündchen die Zunge in die nun versüßte Rosette.</p> <p>Inzwischen band ich Svenja los. Als erstes rieb sie sich ihren nun schmerzenden Kitzler. Dann räkelte sie sich und probierte ob sich noch alle ihre Körperteile bewegen ließen. Als sie fand, dass soweit alles OK war, ging sie zu Kevin und Tommi. Ein dreckiges Grinsen zog über ihr Gesicht. Sie ließ sich im Schneidersitz neben Tommi nieder, und betrachtete die Szene genau.</p> <p>Als Maxi keine Nutella mehr fand, sah er Kevin fragend an. Aber den Teil wollte Kevin dann wohl selbst übernehmen.</p> <p>""Dein Hund soll sich wieder hinlegen."" sagte Kevin zu mir. Ich nahm Maxi am Halsband und führte ihn zu seinem Laubhaufen zurück, wo ich ihm ""Platz"" befahl.</p> <p>Kevin setzte sein steifes Pimmelchen an Tommis vom Hundespeichel feuchte Rosette und stieß fest zu. Tommi hätte wohl geschrien, aber durch den Knebel war nur ein komisches gedämptes quieken zu hören. Immer schneller fickte Kevin Tommis bis dahin jungfräuliches Arschloch. Svenjas Gesicht war vielleicht eine Armlänge daneben und sie sah interessiert zu. Immer heftiger stieß Kevin zu. Tommi versuchte sich aufzubäumen oder hinzulegen, aber sein Bewegungsspielraum war ja beschränkt. Kevin packte Tommis Eier, und immer wenn Tommi sich falsch bewegte, drückte er fest zu. So blieb Tommi in Position. Nach einiger Zeit wurden Kevins Stöße intensiver und langsamer, sein Atem gleichmäßiger, schließlich stöhnte er laut. Wäre er alt genug, hätte er seine volle Ladung in Tommi geschossen. Erschöpft und zufrieden ließ er von Tommi ab.</p> <p>Svenja nahm jetzt die Eisenkugel, die früher einmal in Tommis Mund gesteckt hatte. Diese schob sie mit Schwung in die wundgescheuerte Rosette. Tommi gab komische Geräusche von sich. Die an der Kugel angebrachte Kette schlang sie um sein kleines Säckchen.</p> <p>Svenja schien sich aber jetzt für das Hundchen zu interessieren. Sie kratzte die letzten Reste von der Brotscheibe ab, die zuvor mit Nutella bestrichen war, und ging auf Maxi zu.</p> <p>Wird fortgesetzt...</p></div>",[]
407,Wie Ich Felix Kennenlernte,-1,BONBONONKEL,no@email,"Ich wollte Felix entführen, aber dann war er der Stärkere.",2006-11-13,1,4,b/M,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonbononkel007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Felix ist sozusagen mein Assistent. Er ist inzwischen 11 Jahre alt. Hier ist die Geschichte, wie ich ihn kennenlernte.</p> <p>Schon einige Wochen war mir dieser Junge aufgefallen. Oft wenn ich Abends noch kurz zur Tankstelle ging, weil mir wieder mal das Bier ausgegangen war, spielte er in diesem Hof mit seinem Ball. Mal Fußball gegen ein Garagentor, mal Basketball in einen rostigen Basketballkorb, den wohl vor langer Zeit mal jemand angebracht hatte. Mal sah ich ihn um acht, mal auch noch um elf.</p> <p>Er hatte kurze blonde Haare. Er schien mir sehr schlank zu sein, fast zu dürr für meinen Geschmack. Seine Kleidung sah abgetragen aus. Soweit ich ihn beobachtet hatte, traf er immer mit seinem Ball. Freunde schien er keine zu haben, jedenfalls nicht um diese Tageszeit. Erwachsene waren auch nie in seiner Nähe.</p> <p>Eines Abends zog ich einmal nicht los, um Bier zu holen. Sondern ich lieh mir einen alten Lieferwagen von einem Kumpel und fuhr mit dem in den Hof, wo Felix immer spielte. Da das Hoftor immer offen stand, fuhr ich einfach hinein. Und siehe da, Felix war auch diesmal im Hof.</p> <p>Ich stieg aus und öffnete die hintere Türe vom Lieferwagen.</p> <p>""He, Kleiner, könntest du mir mal helfen?"" rief ich ihn.</p> <p>Der Junge kam an.</p> <p>""Was denn?""</p> <p>""Da hinten diese Säcke soll ich hier abladen. Kannst du reinsteigen und mir beim Tragen helfen?""</p> <p>Der Junge sprang tatsächlich, schneller als erwartet, in den Wagen und ging zu den Säcken.</p> <p>Aber anstatt nun mit ihm die Säcke nach draußen zu bringen, verriegelte ich die Tür wieder und fuhr zu einer alten leeren Werkshalle. Dort öffntete ich die Tür wieder.</p> <p>Felix traf mich sofort mit einem Tritt am Kinn. Ich taumelte rückwärts. Er sprang raus und sein nächster Tritt traf meine Kniescheibe, der dritte Tritt ging voll in meine Eier. Mir drehte sich alles und ich fiel zu Boden.</p> <p>Felix sprang ans Steuer des Lieferwagens und fuhr damit einmal im Kreis.</p> <p>Aber anstatt jetzt abzuhauen, hielt er wieder an und kam zu mir.</p> <p>""Ich heiße Felix. Du willst mich entführen, stimmts?""</p> <p>""Ja, stimmt"" stammelte ich.</p> <p>""Komm, steh auf!"" sagte Felix.</p> <p>Ich stützte mich, immer noch etwas benommen, auf seine Schulter ab und ließ mich von ihm zum Beifahrersitz führen.</p> <p>Er selbst sprang ans Lenkrad und fuhr mit mir los. Obwohl das eine etwas abseits gelegene Gegend war, schien er den Rückweg zu kennen. Auch der Umgang mit einem Lieferwagen war ihm wohl vertraut.</p> <p>""Ich bin acht Jahre alt. Meine Mutter hat nicht viel Geld. Du hättest mit mir nicht viel Lösegeld bekommen.""</p> <p>""Ich wollte auch kein Lösegeld. Ich wollte was anderes.""</p> <p>""Gehen wir ins Kino?""</p> <p>""Kino?""</p> <p>""Ja, da kommt ein Film, der ist ab 12. Wenn du sagst, du bist mein Papa, dann darf ich rein.""</p> <p>Er fuhr zielstrebig auf das Kino zu.</p> <p>Das war ja gehörig schief gegangen. Ich dachte, ob ich ihn einfach rauswerfen und vergessen soll. Oder ob ich ihn doch noch wehrlos mache und wieder zu der leeren Werkshalle fahre. Aber nein, nun schien er der Boss zu sein. Irgendwie fiel mir nichts besseres ein, als wirklich mit ihm ins Kino zu gehen.</p> <p>Nach der Vorstellung setzte er sich wieder in das Fahrzeug, diesmal auf den Beifahrersitz.</p> <p>""Du wolltest mich fesseln und quälen, oder?""</p> <p>Hey, schlaues Kind.</p> <p>""So ungefähr"".</p> <p>""Meine Mutter arbeitet als Domina in einem Studio nicht weit von hier. Sie hat noch drei Kolleginnen. Je nachdem wie viel Kunden kommen, kommt sie erst zum Frühstück nach Hause. Mit fesseln und quälen und Sex weiß ich alles. Manchmal habe ich ihr schon bei der Arbeit zugesehen, obwohl ich das nicht darf. Aber da habe ich mich heimlich reingeschlichen. Willst du mich immer noch entführen?""</p> <p>""Erwartest du eine ehrliche Antwort?""</p> <p>""Hmmm. OK, versuchs doch!""</p> <p>Er legte es also drauf an. Ich fuhr wieder mit ihm zur Werkshalle. Diesmal bereitete ich mit der linken Hand eine Dosis Chloroform vor, während ich mit der rechten Hand weiter steuerte. Er schien es nicht zu merken.</p> <p>Bei der Werkshalle stieg ich aus und ging um den Wagen. Als ich an seiner Seite ankam, war er bereits ausgestiegen und... verschwunden.</p> <p>Ich sah ihn nicht.</p> <p>Plötzlich ein sehr fester Tritt in die Kniekehlen, ich brach zusammen.</p> <p>Er nahm das Tuch aus meiner Hand und hielt es mir selbst vor die Nase. Sofort schwanden meine Sinne.</p> <p>Als ich wieder aufwachte, lag ich immer noch an dieser Stelle. Felix hatte allerdings den Lieferwagen umgedreht, so dass die Scheinwerfer genau auf mich leuchteten.</p> <p>""Wo wohnst du?"" fragte er.</p> <p>Anders als in allen anderen Fällen nannte ich ihm tatsächlich meine Adresse.</p> <p>Er half mir auf den Beifahrersitz und fuhr mich heim.</p> <p>Zu Hause half er mir noch bis in die Wohnung und führte mich bis zum Bett.</p> <p>""Gute Nacht!"" sagte er und war verschwunden.</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen klingelte er bei mir schon kurz vor Sonnenaufgang.</p> <p>Er hatte ein paar Sado-Maso Werkzeuge aus Leder dabei, ein paar Handschellen, außerdem eine ganze neue Flasche Chloroform und eine Packung Rohypnol.</p> <p>""Das Leder und die Handschellen hab ich aus dem Laden von meiner Mutter geklaut, das andere aus der Apotheke. Kannst du sicher gut gebrauchen, oder?"" Grinste er mich an.</p> <p>Ich stand sprachlos da.</p> <p>Wir unterhielten uns dann den ganzen Vormittag (es war ein Samstag). Er war gleich in mehreren Sportvereinen und beherrschte so ziemlich alle asiatischen Kampfsportarten genauso wie den Ball. Seine Mutter hatte wenig Zeit für ihn. Andere Familie hatte er nicht. Freunde hatte er ein paar, aber die durften nach dem Abendessen nicht mehr nach draußen. Im Studio seiner Mutter hatte er schon so ziemlich alles gesehen, was es gab. Ich erzählte ihm auch viel über mich, mehr als ich jemals irgend jemand erzählt hatte.</p> <p>Am Nachmittag gingen wir ins Schwimmbad. Er nannte mich in Gegenwart von der Kassiererin und später auch anderer Leute ""Papa"". Er hatte gleich gebeten, dass wir auch in die Sauna gehen. Dort sah ich ihn, unter ganz anderen Umständen als ursprünglich geplant, zum ersten mal nackt. Er war wirklich spindeldürr, sehr muskulös, und sein Pimmelchen war schon gut entwickelt für sein Alter.</p> <p>Er bemühte sich offensichtlich bewußt, dass ich auch ja jedes Teil von ihm zu sehen bekomme. In der Sauna zog er einmal seine Vorhaut ganz zurück (was andere Besucher etwas verwirrt beobachteten), etwas später legte er sein Handtuch hin, während er mir den Hintern so entgegenstreckte, dass ich seine Rosette sehen konnte.</p> <p>""Das war es doch, was du sehen wolltest!"". Sagte er mir, als keine anderen Leute in der Nähe waren.</p> <p>Später trafen wir uns noch oft. Ich fasste ihn nicht mehr an, und nackt sah ich zwar alles von ihm, aber immer nur in der Sauna. Wir konnten uns fast alles erzählen, jedenfalls mehr als anderen Leuten und wurden gute Freunde.</p> <p>Er besorgte mir nicht nur Material, sondern auch zum Ausspionieren anderer Kinder bot er sich an. So wurde aus dem für mich verdorbenen Anfang eine hervorragende Zusammenarbeit.</p> <p>Zu dieser Geschichte gibt es keine direkte Fortsetzung, aber Felix wird in einem Teil meiner zukünftigen Geschichten mein Assistent sein...</p></div>",[]
408,"Tied Up Love, Part 1",1,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,"A shy but musically gifted boy finds himself in London at a tea party which turns out to be a plot to get him tied down, literally!",2007-06-14,6,4,"ff/fm, bd, cbt, fdom, humil, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Zack Douglas was a rather timid 14 year old boy. He was really shy around girls and, while half the rest of his age group was going out with the other half Zack could barley say four words to another girl. He was a little tall for his age but reasonably balanced in weight, he swam regularly giving him an excellent build. His hair was naturally blond and was normal length for a boy.</p> <p>Zack was on a school trip to London. He was one of several chosen from his school in Scotland to spend a week in London with an award ceremony at the end. The awards were for 'exceptional abilities in secondary education'. Zack was one of 18 different boys and girls going he was in S2 (in Scottish schools children spend 7 years in primary school and 6 in secondary, the primary years are referred to P1 P2 P3 ect and the secondary S1 S2 S3 ect). There were three children in each year. In S2, asides from Zack, there was a boy called Mark Johnson, a science geek (among other things) who hardly anyone could talk to without failing to understand anything he was on about. He was an expert in everything but particularly science and was going to get his award for science. The other was a girl who was getting an award for Maths. Her name was Mary Winter, she was really good in anything that involved numbers and really crap in anything that involved writing.</p> <p>Zack was receiving his award for Music. Ever since he was 3 Zack had been playing piano and a number of other instruments guitar (age 10), flute (age 8), violin (age 4) and harp (age 9) as well as some others. Zack's performance in Music was advanced in all levels of: performing, composing and theory. He was ahead of everyone in his year, the year above that and all but a few in the year above that. Zack's talent as a musician had earned him the admiration of many girls in the School. But as a shy and timid boy Zack not only failed to ask them out but avoided most of them on the grounds that they were interested in him.</p> <p>It wasn't that he disliked girls or that he was Gay but he was afraid that they might reject him or that he would hurt them by accidentally saying the wrong things. As stated before he was shy.</p> <p>They were on a plane between Edinburgh and London airports. Everyone was talking to someone else on the plane. Zack didn't know any of the guys going and he was shy of the girls so he was left twiddling his thumbs and gazing out the side window. Zack was not a great admirer of England and preferred his home territory but he had to admit from a distance the landscape look pretty. It was also mid-lat December so it was very dark at this time.</p> <p>After a few hours on the plane the intercom said: ""Ladies and Gentlemen, boys and girls the time is 2117hrs and we are about to descend towards London Gatwick. On behalf of British airways we thank you for flying with us and hope to enjoy future flights with us have once again thank you."" Zack observed the ground beneath get closer and closer. He felt the plane bounce on the ground and then settle along the runway. The students and the accompanying teachers exited the plane and enter the airport terminal where they collected their bags from the conveyor belt. They then went on a coach to a hotel on the outskirts of the city. They were given there room keys and dumped their bags in the room and proceeded to the lounge where an elderly man came and welcomed them to London on behalf of the child learning societies. The child learning society was a company that owned 10 private schools in Britain: 5 in England, 3 in Scotland and 1 each in Wales and Northern Ireland. Each year the society reviewed how well its school students were doing and awarded the top 3 in each year in each school numbering a total of 180 students. Each school had the same uniform: shirt/blouse, tie, black waistcoat, black shoes and a black pair of trousers for the boys and a black skirt for the girls (stopping just before the knee). Any breech of the uniform code could lead to a series of strict punishments (the most serious suspension or expulsion) rules were very strict in all the schools but because of their generally posh upbringings few students ever got into very serious trouble. As this event was ran by the same company that owned the school only uniform could be worn.</p> <p>By the time a number of speeches were completed it was after 11:00 and Zack just wanted to go to bed. But then it turned out that they had to toast the start of the week and Zack found himself being passed a glass of orange juice by Emily Maxwell, a 16 year old girl at Zack's school in S4.</p> <p>After the toast Zack gulped down his drink and just as the speaker bade him goodnight he felt his cock spring to life and press against his pants and trousers. Everyone wandered to their rooms. Because the hotel was owned by the company so the teachers didn't check everybody’s rooms. They just posted guards at the doors and if a member of staff found someone out of bed after hours they would just send them on their way to their rooms without checking that they went to and stayed there.</p> <p>Zack climbed to the second floor he was just heading to his own room, his cock almost pushing his trousers apart, when two girls stopped him. One was Emily Maxwell the other was Sophie Jackson who was also 16. Both girls were about a foot taller than Zack and like Zack spoke in a relatively posh accent. Both were close friends who were often seen together. Emily was getting an award for her skills in Art while Sophie was getting an award for History.</p> <p>""Would you like to come in for some tea and biscuits Zack."" asked Sophie</p> <p>Ordinarily, between a throbbing erection and his fear of the opposite sex Zack would have said he was too tired but he hadn't eaten more than a sandwich and an apple all day.</p> <p>""Uh... sure... o... ok."" Answered Zack nervous as always. He always had to prepare himself to talk to girls.</p> <p>""Great!"" said Emily ""Come and have a seat?""</p> <p>As they were sharing there room was bigger than Zack's. While Zack's just had a bed, a table, a shelf and a shower room. There's had a couch, two beds, an armchair and the shower room was in a separate cupboard room from the toilet.</p> <p>Sophie took his coat and went to make tea while Emily took his hand and escorted him to the couch. Touching his hand made Zack's Dick beat right against his trousers. He hoped that he would get the armchair but Emily directed him to the couch and sat him in the middle just left of herself. Zack's upbringing prevented him from crossing his legs over his now fat crotch so he tried to catch his crotch between his legs as he sat down. But he failed. He sat up in an attempt to keep it less visible.</p> <p>Sophie carried a tray with a pot of tea, three cups and a few packets of biscuits. The tea was provided by the hotel and the biscuits Zack guessed were bought from either the airport or brought from home.</p> <p>Sophie sat Zack's right. ""So Zack"" she said ""I heard you were going to play for everyone during the ceremony on Sunday. What instrument are you going to play?""</p> <p>Zack was panicking he had no idea how to engage in conversation with girls but at least Sophie asked the first question.</p> <p>""I... I'm playing my fiddle uh... violin.""</p> <p>""Is it going to be just you?"" said Emily</p> <p>""N... no Beth is going to play the flute as accompaniment."" Said Zack His Crotch was now thrusting its way upwards. The sight of Sophie’s bust out of the corner of his eye wasn't helping.</p> <p>""Is Beth any good?""</p> <p>""Ye... Yeah she's quite good... really good.""</p> <p>Beth O'Riely was a 12 year old girl who skipped a year in primary school and was at this time in S1. While her award was also for Music she was a little behind Zack in experience and played fewer instruments.</p> <p>""I bet she's nothing compared to you"" remarked Emily</p> <p>""No she's a little less experienced because she's a couple of years younger but she's very talented."" Zack had become very fond of Beth. Having played a lot with her he was able to talk comfortably with her.</p> <p>""Do you fancy her"" asked Emily</p> <p>Zack paused for a second ""Well I like her certainly like her. I'm very fond of her and care what she thinks of me but... Yeah I guess I do fancy her.""</p> <p>Emily and Sophie had their eyes on Zack's crotch all evening and at this remark they decided it was time to act Sophie nodded behind Zack's head. It was a waste of tea but they didn't expect to find out so quickly.</p> <p>""Zack could you come over here a second I think I might have something that will interest you?"" said Emily</p> <p>""S... Sure"" answered Zack</p> <p>He followed Emily to her bedside table where she stopped and turned to Zack. Next thing Zack knew a pair of hands seized his from behind Sophie held his arms together and forced him onto the bed. Emily had used the time to get to the other side of the bed helped her friend roll Zack onto his back. Sophie jumped on Zack's waist. Then grabbed his struggling wrists. She placed his right wrist between her left leg and held his Left wrist in her left hand to grab a length of rope from behind the bedside table and tied his left arm to one post and then removed his right arm from her leg and secured it to the other bed post. She then jumped of his waist and with Emily's help the each grabbed one of his legs and tied them each to one of the bed's end legs. Zack put up a fierce fight but in the end Sophie and Emily secured his limbs leaving him helpless.</p> <p>""Start screaming and you're a dead man."" said Emily</p> <p>Zack nodded in compliance. He was too scared to dare defy their commands and he hoped things would be easier if he obeyed.</p> <p>Sophie placed her hand around Zack's crotch ""Wow those pills did the trick.""</p> <p>""I told you they would work"" said Emily</p> <p>Suddenly things started to make sense to Zack he had an erection because Emily had put something in his drink down stairs.</p> <p>""So Zack I bet your wondering what is going on.” Said Sophie in a sweet yet taunting voice, Zack nodded, “well all you need to know now is that we are the bosses and we shall do with you whatever we desire. Whether you like it or not understand?” Zack again nodded.</p> <p>Emily had gone over to her bags and pulled out something. “I can’t believe that an airport would sell a pen knife when the chances are the customer is going to board a plane.”</p> <p>Zack’s eyes opened wide with fear. These girls already appeared nuts if they had a knife it would be bad news for him. He began struggling</p> <p>Zack felt a hand hold his head in place Sophie kissed his for head and moved to his ear. “Don’t worry Zack we aren’t going to hurt you. This is for a different purpose. Sophie undid his tie and then took the knife from Emily. Sophie then got on his waist again and ran her knifeless hand up and down his chest. He felt Emily pull off his Shoes and socks. But then Sophie took the knife and cut his shirt up through the middle, causing his skin to become visible. She then bent forward and tongue-kissed him Zack had never had kiss before. He had had hugs from and kisses from his Mum and one Hug from Beth on his Birthday but he had never had a kiss before. Now he was having a snog. Sophie slowly pulled away and then finished cutting his shirt off.</p> <p>Once that was done Sophie got off his waste and looked at the captive. She then handed the Knife to Emily and proceeded towards his crotch she gave it a little wag causing Zack to shiver. Then unzipped his fly and pulled down his trousers which Emily cut off at the bottom. Zack was now lieing on a bed tied up in a pair of blue boxers. To make things more embarrassing his fully erect cock could be seen from poking directly upwards like the central pole of a tent. Zack was very embarrassed at this point. He hated being embarrassed and tears began dripping down the side of his ace. Sophie noticed this and climbed on top of Zack, wiped his tears and then kissed him again. Zack was still upset but he felt better.</p> <p>“What’s the matter Zackie.” Said Emily at his side she had her hand holding his. Zack didn’t answer. Sophie put her hand under his chin and had him look upwards. She then kneeled up with her knees on either side of Zack’s head so he could see up her skirt. Sophie was wearing a frilly purple thong. She then got back on his waist, bent over and kissed him again. While doing this she massaged her hands across his chest and round to his back. “Feel better?”</p> <p>Zack nodded. Suddenly he felt an intense pain around his crotch. He felt completely paralyzed. Sophie got off him to reveal Emily with her hands clasped around his balls through his boxers. Holding them in her left hand she then made a fist with her right and whacked down on his crotch causing an intense surge through his system.</p> <p>“Just remember who’s in control here ok Zack?” said Emily</p> <p>Sophie ignored Zack for a second “Em’ did you call her?”</p> <p>“Yeah she’ll be down in a sec.” Emily turned to face Zack “We have a surprise for you.”</p> <p>After a minute or two there was a knock at the door. Sophie went to answer while Emily stood against the wall round a corner from the door, a pair of cuffs in her hands. “Remember say anything and you’re dead.” She then blew him a kiss.</p> <p>“Beth come in, kick your shoes off.”</p> <p>“Thank you Sophie.” Zack’s heart seemed to stop for a brief moment along with time itself. Beth came into the room and caught site of Zack on the bed. Before she could say anything Emily cuffed her hands behind her back. “Say anything without permission and I’ll snap your arm off.”</p> <p>Beth was full of confusion. She didn’t under stand what was going on. Although she liked the site of Zack in his boxers, although they looked like a cone was sticking out his front.</p> <p>Emily had a firm grip of Beth. This allowed Sophie to get the attention of both Zack and Beth. “It is high time the two of you stopped acting shy around each other. Each oh you has confessed to loving the other and we are about to force you to fuck each other.”</p> <p>Emily then spoke “Sophie if you would.”</p> <p>Sophie took a length of rope and tied Beth’s legs together. Emily then lifted Beth a little above the floor and then into Sophie’s arms.</p> <p>Sophie then began stroking Beth’s hair. “Oh you are just adorable no wonder Zack likes you.” She continued to stroke her hair a little more and then balanced her on her bound legs facing Zack. While she had a good view of his crotch, Zack had a good view of her figure. The 12 year olds bust was nearly as big as her 16 year old captors. Her skin appeared so smooth and the look oh her eyes could make anyone love her in an instant.</p> <p>Sophie took the knife she used on Zack and proceeded to cut off Beth’s waistcoat. She struggled but Emily approached and grabbed her arm. Afraid of loosing an arm she kept still. Then she loosened her skirt and pulled it up over her head and down the back of her arms. Zack then saw something that made his erection visibly twitch through his boxers. He blushed at his predicament. Beth also blushed at the display of her pants. She was wearing a white thong with a pink elastic and pink spot’s. Sophie then cut her blouse off revealing a pink and purple stripped Bra.</p> <p>Emily took hold of Beth’s arms and turned her around so Zack could see her but. A pink line going up the crack. She then grabbed the top of the line and pulled it directly up. The wedgie made Beth gasp. Zack struggled to try and help her but Sophie pressed her foot down on his balls causing him to give in.</p> <p>Emily stopped giving Beth her wedgie and turned her round again to face Zack. “Did you see that? No? He struggled to try and help you just now. I think it’s high time you paid him back. But he’s going to suffer a little worse than you first.”</p> <p>Emily secured Beth’s cuffs to the post of the other bed and then approached Zack. She then eased his middle body upward a little so she could grab the back of his Boxers. Then she pulled with all her might. Zack was in agony. His balls were being strained and his ass was starting to burn but then Sophie. Grabbed the front of his boxers and pulled on them. The pain was intense but at the same time Zack was getting the thrill of the whole experience. The pain, the bond his lack of clothing became pure pleasure. Between them the 16 year olds ripped his boxers a sunder. His erect cock stood at a massive 8 inches.</p> <p>Sophie uncoupled Beth from the bed and cuffed her again before moving her towards Zack. She bent her over his cock still under the influence of the pills Emily gave him. “Suck!” commanded Sophie. Without hesitation Beth began sucking on Zack’s penis. Zack threw his back in ecstasy.</p> <p>It was incredible for someone like Zack. He had never he Masturbated before let alone had a hot 12 year old suck his cock. As a result when he came in her mouth she got a hell of a drink.</p> <p>Sophie pulled Beth off Zack and placed her on the other bed. She then towered above Zack “Don’t think this is over yet Zack!”</p></div>",[]
409,"Tied Up Love, Part 2",2,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,After recieving his first ever Blowjob Zack is toyed around with by the older girls.,2007-06-15,2,4,"ff/mf, bd, cbt, Fdom, teen, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Zack was now feeling mixed emotions of fear and pleasure. He looked over at Beth. Judging by her farcical expressions she felt the same. Looking at her with her hands cuffed behind and wearing those cute white and pink knickers and that pink and purple striped bra made his erection turn back up.</p> <p>“Looks like he’s gone hard again.” Said Emily</p> <p>Sophie turned her head “the box said he’ll be having them for about 5/6 hours, as long as he cum’s within the first 6 hours.”</p> <p>Emily prodded his ball sac causing streams of pain to pass through Zack “Well since he’s already cum once we don’t need to worry about the after effects. What would the after effects be purely out of interest?”</p> <p>“Well the effects will last up to eight hours at least. Then if you don’t cum by then the dick starts aching 11/12 hour inwards. Then if you still don’t cum by 24 hours then you have a fixed erection, cock as hard as stone, and you have uncontrollable urinating until about 72 hours in where your dick ends up Cuming on its own.”</p> <p>Everybody in the room forgot the entire incident after hearing Sophie’s speech.</p> <p>Zack suddenly realized he was still tied up “I’m glad you didn’t make me go through that.”</p> <p>Sophie turned to look at Zack. Then she leaden onto his chest “No I couldn’t do that to you. You’re way too lovely for that.”</p> <p>“Then when we get back to Scotland could you arrange to have it done to David Copperfield?” said Zack</p> <p>David Copperfield was the son of an army General who was violent and aggressive by nature. He had passed these qualities onto his 16 year old son who was now a classic school bully. Copperfield had a particular loathing for all children who possessed talent in anything. Zack as a skilled musician was one of his more favored targets. His behavior had put him in the warning light many times. The only things keeping him from expulsion were his father’s lawyers. Beth also met him because she was girl he mainly called her names but she too resented him.</p> <p>Emily climbed onto Zack’s bed “My dear boy you’re our captive and now you’re making requests to us to torture someone else.”</p> <p>Sophie kissed Zack and then massaged his forehead with her hands “I’m afraid he’s already suffered similar experiences under my watch. But I think he’s due another visit.</p> <p>“Anyway shall we continue?” said Emily “I’d like to go first if that’s okay.”</p> <p>“Lets both go I prefer tongue to be honest.”</p> <p>“Ok!”</p> <p>The two girls began pulling off their clothes. In addition to a frilly purple thong Sophie had a matching bra. Emily had a pink thong and a matching colored bra.</p> <p>“Sorry to make you the toy here Zack” said Sophie “but you are the only one here with any dick so…”</p> <p>The girls pulled off their bras and pants to reveal their nice 16 year old tits and their shaved pussies. Sophie the more playful of the two climbed onto Zack and hung her boobs over his face.</p> <p>“Suck my tit’s you runt.”</p> <p>Zack was taken back by this comment and didn’t respond. Suddenly he felt her grab his nuts.</p> <p>She smiled “Are we going to have to have someone do this all night?”</p> <p>Zack lifted his head and began sucking her nipples. After swapping between tits Sophie pulled her self up and put her pussy direct to his face.</p> <p>“Eat up!”</p> <p>Zack began mouthing and licking her pussy. Emily in the mean time climbed behind Sophie. Beth was watching.</p> <p>Emily turned to face her “After tonight you’ll probably end up doing this a lot.” She slid her pussy onto Zack’s fully erect dick.</p> <p>Emily began moving her self up and down, slowly at first but then she got faster and faster. Meanwhile Zack’s feeble attempts to make much licking resulted in Sophie getting on her knees and using her hands to force Zack’s gob against her slit. Eventually she came. Emily was not long to cum either. Zack hoped she would take a little longer so he could cum to but when she finished she came off him. 10 more seconds and he’d have cum as well.</p> <p>“Aw did Zack want to cum.” said Emily “Well we can arrange that.”</p> <p>Sophie and Emily undid Zack’s wrists and tied his arms behind his back. They then undid his feet and pulled him round so his erect cock was hanging over the side of the bed. Emily went behind Zack while Sophie slid a blindfold over his eyes.</p> <p>“This isn’t my favorite devise to use but in this case it’s quite useful.”</p> <p>“Why do I need to wear it?”</p> <p>“To enjoy yourself.”</p> <p>Zack didn’t understand but went along anyway. He felt a hand go around his dick and he felt one of the girls pumping his 8 inches until he had cum.</p> <p>“I think we can do that again” came Sophie’s voice.</p> <p>Zack ejaculated a second time and then twice again.</p> <p>“Well Emily I think we have enough.” Sophie removed his blindfold</p> <p>Emily held a cup to his face. Zack recognized the milky substance in the cup. “Drink!” she commanded. Reluctantly Zack began drinking his own fluid.</p> <p>Then Sophie undid all of Zack’s bonds. “Now it’s your turn to use Beth.”</p></div>",[]
410,"Tied Up Love, Part 3",3,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,Zack is let loose on Beth. Then they are both free for the night or at least Beth is!,2007-06-16,5,4,"m/f, cons, bd, Mdom, rom, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“What makes you think I won’t leg it?” asked Zack</p> <p>Sophie let out a giggle “Zack would seriously tell me that you’d risk going out there naked.”</p> <p>Zack blushed “I forgot.”</p> <p>Emily then giggled “We just made you drink your cum how could you forget?”</p> <p>Zack continued to blush.</p> <p>“By the way” said Sophie “did you like drinking your own juices?”</p> <p>Zack looked at her “To be honest I think I preferred yours.”</p> <p>Well aside from us I think Beth would like the attention to turn to her. With the exception of being stripped to her bra and panties and being made to suck Zack off, Beth had virtually no attention. The girls had untied Zack’s bonds and told him to pay some attention to Beth. Beth had her arms tied behind her back and her feet roped together.</p> <p>“Can I have a go with the ropes?”</p> <p>“Sure you can do what ever you want.” Said Sophie handing him a length of rope</p> <p>Zack walked over to Beth when a thought occurred to him “Beth is it okay if we play like this?”</p> <p>Beth nodded and Zack went to work. He retied her limbs to the four corners of the bed like he had been tied previously. Zack then climbed on top of her gave her a kiss. It was only meant to be a brief kiss but each found that they didn’t want to stop. Sophie eventually came and pulled Zack off with some difficulty.</p> <p>“You’re suppose to fuck her you dunce.” Said Emily</p> <p>“I know but I love her.” Said Zack</p> <p>“And I love you Zack.” Said Beth “Please give me your cock.”</p> <p>Zack smiled and climbed back on her “just a minute.” He then began massaging her breasts through the bra. He reached behind her back and unclipped it and unveiled her tits. They were only slightly smaller than Sophie and Emily’s but for a 12 year olds they were massive.</p> <p>An idea came to him. He laid his cock between her tits and pushed it so it came close to her mouth “Enjoy!” he said. She placed her lips just past the mouth of his cock, then she began circling the tip of his dick with her tongue. The feeling on Zack’s part was heavenly to say the least. He held each of her breasts in his hands and moved them up and down along his cock. He felt his sperm try to leave him but he held it in with all his will eventually is cock started to seize up. He let go of his will and shot out so much cum.</p> <p>Beth smiled through her cum drenched face Emily went into the bathroom and came back with a cloth and wiped Beth up. Zack hugged Beth, with her hands tied all Beth could do was rest her head against Zack’s. Zack let go after about a minute or two with Sophie’s assistance. He then went down Beth’s body and came to her pussy with the sexy thong still attached Zack pulled it down to her feet. He then put his tongue to her slit and began licking Beth enjoyed the feeling of her very first orgasm. Like Zack she had never masturbated before and kissed and hugged the exact number of people as he had. As Zack ate her pussy out she began to breathe harder and harder when she felt herself on the verge of coming she to hold back to savor the moment like Zack had done with her. And when she let go Zack got his third helping of cum and it was by far the best.</p> <p>Zack got off Beth and looked to the older girls “What now?”</p> <p>Emily raised an eyebrow at Zack “I think it’s time to call it a night.”</p> <p>“Yeah you’re right” said Zack he undid the bonds that held Beth’s feet together. He then undid the bonds to her hands. Once Beth had her hands free she ran her fingers round them to take off the feeling of the ropes. Then she put her arms around Zack’s neck, Zack returned her hug by embracing her round under her shoulders. He moved his head back past hers and kissed her on the forehead.</p> <p>He then turned to the older girls “By the way you don’t have any clothes we can use do you.” Referring to his taters on the floor.</p> <p>“No problem we figured your clothes would end up like this so we acquired some school clothes to replace. “Also as a gift we have for each of you a pair of handcuffs”. Zack and Beth took their cuffs and then pulled on their replacement uniforms and bade the ladies good night. They each walked hand in hand until they reached Zack’s room.</p> <p>Zack was about to kiss Beth good night when she held a finger to his lips “one more thing.” She came into his room with him and pushed him down on the bed.</p> <p>She undid his trouser zipper and pulled out his cock “I didn’t actually get to handle this I just want to run it one more time.” She pulled his clothes off the placed her cuffs behind his back and lay him on the bed. She then sucked his cock until he again came. She then lifted up her skirt and pulled down her knickers. She then took of her top and removed her bra and then placed the top back over her head. She placed her underwear on Zack, kissed him and tucked him in.</p> <p>“I’ll be back early tomorrow""</p></div>",[]
411,"Tied Up Love, Part 4",4,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,Beth returns with a bag full of 'toys' and her 13 year old cousin Ashley! Beth suggests that Zack could 'entertain' her cousin.,2007-06-25,1,3,"m/ff, bd, cons, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Zack had spent the duration of his first night in London tied up in Beth’s underwear. Even though the pills had worn off by morning, the girly thong hardly covered Zack’s cock, none of the material over lapped it. With his hands cuffed behind his back he couldn’t adjust it with much success. Or any for that matter.</p> <p>Zack heard someone unlock the door and next thing he knew Beth came in giggling while carrying a big black bag. But she didn’t giggle alone.</p> <p>Right behind her she brought her 13 year old cousin Ashley. Beth removed his bonds while Ashley stared in utter disbelief at the sight of a 14 year old boy in her cousin’s underwear.</p> <p>Ashley Young was daughter of one of Beth’s mom’s brothers. They had lived in close proximity of each other since they were 4 and were best friends. Because of their similar looks they had often been mistaken as sisters. Ashley’s award was to be for her skills in effort in Science. However she was in no way like Mark Johnson, in that she didn’t speak using so many big words.</p> <p>“Morning Ashley” said Zack as he pulled on a grey pair of boxers.</p> <p>“Stay like that actually.” Said Beth</p> <p>“Why!”</p> <p>“Could you um… ‘entertain’ Ashley?”</p> <p>Zack smiled, while Beth was certainly the love of his life but, like any boy, he wouldn’t pass up the chance to fuck Ashley Young. While she was average in looks for a girl she had a problem getting on with boys. She like to intimidate them, she was sort of a cross between a little brat and well a little brat. Many boys said they’d like to give her a good fuck to shut her up. Zack had openly denied it in his fear of the opposite sex but in reality he would jump at the chance.</p> <p>“What’s in the bag?” asked Zack</p> <p>“Toys!” replied Beth</p> <p>“Cool!” Zack figured he knew what</p> <p>“Have a look.” Said Beth</p> <p>Zack rummaged through the bag among many items he found a set of straps he could attach to the bed and spare clothes for the girls. He also pulled out a box of pills.</p> <p>“Are these…”</p> <p>“The pills you got yesterday yes.”</p> <p>“Cool!”</p> <p>“Also these” said Beth Zack took a little box that resembled paper hankies but realized that they were condoms “Don’t want to get Ashley pregnant do we?”</p> <p>“No but I’d rather fuck you before I fuck her.” Remarked Zack</p> <p>“I see your point, there is another set of straps in there.”</p> <p>Zack placed Ashley on the bed lying down on her back then strapped her to the bed posts. He took the other straps and attached them to her ankles and the bottom of the bed. All four of Ashley’s limbs were secured to the four corners of the bed. Ashley pulled out the other set of straps. Zack noticed a blindfold fall out when she took them out of the bag. He picked it up and secured it around Ashley’s head.</p> <p>“What are you doing” said Ashley</p> <p>“We don’t want to ruin your surprise do we?”</p> <p>Zack then strapped Beth down to the bed. He then lent down and kissed her. He then collected a condom from the packet slid it on under his boxers and climbed back on top of Beth.</p> <p>“Do you think I should strip actually Zack” said Beth</p> <p>“No I won’t be finished with you after this, it’ll be more fun later.”</p> <p>Zack reached under her skirt and slipped the front of her knickers enough to leave her slit exposed. Zack lifted his cock out of his boxers and slid it against her pussy. He pushed it in pulled it out a bit and pushed it back in even further. He continued this process for a few minutes. Both Beth and Zack were breathing harder and harder. Eventually Zack reached her a wall in her vagina. He pushed against it. Beth gave a small squeak of pain. Zack pulled back and hit it again harder Beth squeaked louder. Ashley heard this and suddenly thought to herself “What have I got myself into?” Zack pulled back and gave Beth’s Hymen one big jab. It broke and Zack’s cock journeyed in as far as it could go. He continued his thrusting actions and eventually came into the condom. Zack pulled out his dick, it had small spots of blood on the tip and round the side of the condom. He looked at Beth’s pussy but there was no sign of blood. He pulled her knickers back up.</p> <p>“You okay Beth?” Said Zack</p> <p>“Yeah that was brill Zack. Although I think you’d better take one of those tablets if you want more fun.”</p> <p>Zack took one of the tablets out of the box and swallowed it. He then approached Ashley and removed the blindfold.</p> <p>“Beth! Is sex painful?”</p> <p>“It hurts a little but it’s not too bad!” replied Beth</p> <p>“We don’t have to do this you know.” Said Zack as much as Zack wanted to fuck Ashley but he wasn’t going to rape her, he didn’t have the guts to face it.</p> <p>“No just try and be gentle okay?”</p> <p>“Sure” answered Zack. He then began running his hands up and down Ashley’s body being particularly firm on her tits. He unbuttoned her blouse to reveal a green bra. He began cupping her tits through the bra and then pulled it off. He began playing with her breasts, holding them at the bottom and moving his thumbs over the nipples. Ashley felt an erotic serge pass through her each time Zack touched her. Zack moved down to her skirt and pulled it up revealing her matching green thong. With only a line over her butt he began handling her tender ass cheeks while sticking his nose up against her pants. He then pulled the thong down and repositioned himself for entry.</p> <p>“Are you ready for this?” asked Zack one last time</p> <p>“Yes.” Replied Ashley</p> <p>Zack pushed the tip of his cock against her vagina. He pushed in harder and harder. His cock had gone back to its outstanding 8 inches and he aimed to get it all into her. He pushed harder and got 3 out of 8inches in. He kept on going 4 out of 8 he felt her hymen. 5 out of 8 he could feel it breaking. At 6 he got through but he didn’t stop until his cock was in as far as it could go. He felt his cock reach a climax and shot his load into Ashley. When it was over both teenagers relaxed, then Zack pulled out his cock and untied Ashley.</p> <p>“Let’s fuck Beth!” said Ashley a look of menace in her eyes.</p></div>",[]
412,French Bondage,-1,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,I wrote this one night i couldn't get to sleep. It's not great but if you like it let me know and I'll consider writing another.,2007-07-26,3,3,"m/f, bd, ds, Fdom, rom, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Max was sitting in a chalet in the south of France. His parents were about to go out, they always going out without him because he disliked seeing all the historic sites enough without having to try and translate from French into English. He spent a lot of his holiday going to the local village, the place was very touristy and most of the locals were friendly and spoke good English. Max’s French wasn’t too bad either, his parents were rich and demanded only the best possible education for him. At 15 he spoke enough French to get by in the village. He was very athletic giving him a good physical build.</p> <p>“Max darling!” called his mother “We’re going now, Goodbye!” Max wouldn’t see them until morning they always went out late after a day of sightseeing, a few nights ago they didn’t get back until 5:00, although they averaged 3:00.</p> <p>After a while Max left and went into the village. He was on his way to a local shop to get his breakfast, croissants and that other stuff. But he was disappointed to see when he got there it was shut. He liked going to that shop, partly because it was five minutes from the Chalet but mostly because the shop keepers daughter, who helped around the business was out. She always wore these cute summer dresses and mini-skirts around Max. After meeting they instantly became friends and she’d shown him round town. They’d often gone round hand in hand.</p> <p>“Max” called a girls voice. It was her! He looked up at a window above the shop and saw her beautiful face sticking out. “Hang on I’ll unlock le doors for vous.” She called. She came down stairs and let him in.</p> <p>Her name was Naomi, she was a gorgeous girl aged 17 and a bit taller than him. She always wore sexy clothing around Max. Today she was wearing a pink summer dress that was short at the bottom. “Come in Max. Mon parents are gone fore le weekend ve open again on Monday.” Max only to happy to oblige followed in.</p> <p>“Thank you Naomi” He said</p> <p>He followed to the kitchen where she had some food waiting. Max strongly expected that she’d been expecting him. They ate their breakfast and cleaned up. Max then followed her to the living room. Then they sat on the sofa together. Naomi’s leg was looking particularly appetizing as he gazed at it. She noticed this and decided to act. She took Max’s hand and said “Wanna touch?” Then she put his hand on her leg without waiting for a reply. Max closely slid his hand down along her leg. Naomi thought he was clearly inexperienced at this, perfect. She pushed him down against the sofa and kissed him French style. Max couldn’t believe his luck he had a hot French babe making out with him. Naomi pulled away and then took his hand and led him to hall. Everything was going to plan. She then pushed him against the stairs.</p> <p>She then produced a pair of handcuffs from behind a plant pot and cuffed Max’s arms over his head to the bottom railing of the stairs. Then went to the kitchen and came back with a knife and cut away his shirt. Then she undid his jeans and pulled them off leaving Max in a pair of blue boxer shorts.</p> <p>“I have been waiting all week for this.” She said she adjusted his position so he was lying on the floor looking up at her, he could see a set of green pants under her dress. She then undid her dress and dropped it to the side. She had a matching green bra which she undid to reveal her boobs. They were perfect breast for a perfect body “Suck!” she ordered him. He started licking her breasts. After a while she pulled away, got down and started massaging his crotch. She then pulled off his boxers to reveal his 6 inch cock. Naomi licked the top of his cock and then slipped her mouth down and gave him a blowjob. She stopped part way through pulled down her pants and got into a 69 position on Max then continued with his blowjob while he licked her pussy. They eventually both came. Naomi then got off him and gave him another French kiss. “How did you enjoy that?”</p> <p>“It was brilliant.” He responded</p> <p>“Now let’s get you upstairs.” She undid the handcuffs and took him up to her room. She then motioned him onto the bed and then tied his wrists to the bed frame and secured his ankles to some restraints at the other end of the bed.</p> <p>“How long are we going to be playing these tie up games?” asked Max</p> <p>“You’re going to come back here tomorrow and the day after that. Then for the rest of your holiday I’m going to come pay you a visit to your Chalet. After that I’ll make arrangements for us to be together always even if I have to move to your country.”</p> <p>“You’d move all the way home just to be with me?”</p> <p>“Yes! But let’s not worry about that now. I want that cock of yours now.” With that she climbed on top of her prisoner and fucked him until he could not be fucked any more.</p> <p>Both Naomi and Max were exhausted “You know we could just run away together.” Said Max.</p></div>",[]
413,"Ash Island Academy for Girls, Part 1",1,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,"When Alex's Dad dies he has to move to Ash island to stay with his Mum who is Headmistress of an all girls school. With no law against it and his mothers consent Alex is about to be let loose on the population of the school but first he must get together with two sexually frustrated Maids, who refuse to take no for an answer.",2007-07-26,5,4,"FF/m, bd, cbt, ds, Fdom, humil, nc, ped, tickle",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mrs Holmes was the headmistress of “Ash Island Academy for Girls”. Ash Island was a lone Island out in the sea. If you’re thinking of a romantic girls club in the middle of Hawaii with plenty of cool beach boys then you’re in for a disappointment. Ash Island is a small island with only a 5 or 6 mile radius and the sun is scarcely visible behind the fog and rain clouds that surround it. The island had little in the way of people with the exception of the school there was only a handful of elderly and mature folk inhabiting the main town, New Ashton, and of course the members of staff at the school who don’t inhabit the school quarters. That’s right Ash Academy is a boarding school, originally founded by the British government in the 1820s to provide tuition for female members of the aristocracy. The position of the girl’s school has been of little knowledge to the wider world but in the 21st century many who can afford it send their daughters to be tutored at the Academy from all round the world, although primarily from British and former British peoples. Once enrolled at the beginning of September a girl remains in the school until the end of June when she returns to her family for a 2 months holiday. A student would be obliged to work six days a week, having Sunday off officially for church service but it’s the 21st century and not everybody’s a Christian. No girl ever leaves the island. If they become sick then there is suitable health care available at the local health centre and the school doctor is quite professional. On the rare occasions when family members need to be with a girl the family member would be obliged to come to the island and spend time with the girl in one of the residential cottages. The school provided expert resources in counselling, medicine and guidance. The only cases of students leaving the island at all was during the 1930/40s when some were expelled from the school for speaking supportively of Nazi ideology, seriously opposed by the school board. Mrs Holms’ mother had been a student from Germany in the 30s, she was one of a group of children who chose the side of the school, and had remained at the school for the duration of her child life. She had returned to Germany after the war ended and after graduating from the University of Hamburg travelled to England where she fell in love with a nobleman and well you get the idea.</p> <p>Mrs Holms had also grown up in the school and graduated 20 years previously at the age of 19. She was now 39 and head mistress for a standing 12 years of her life. She loved her job, like many teachers in the world she found it a rewarding career. But while the school was founded on the island the island itself was not officially British territory. The island wasn’t officially part of any government so it was mainly under the jurisdiction of the mayor of Ashton who also in the present time was headmistress of the Academy. They had no form of defensive forces with the exception of a few policemen who looked after the town and the school. But the Island was secretly guaranteed by several world powers so had little to worry about. The British send an observer to check if everything’s all right every fortnight, despite attempts no phone line has been secured between the island and the outside world and the most common form of communication is through post. However a phone line was available around the island so girls brining their mobiles could contact each other.</p> <p>The School had about 60 or 70 members of staff including 40 teachers and Mrs Holms. The school on average taught between 700 and 800 students ageing from about 5 to 18 with sometimes a year or two’s difference depending on the child. The school currently taught 790 students, 13 times 3 classes of 20 students plus 10 18 to 20 year old students working on specialist levels in different subjects.</p> <p>It was mid August and Mrs Holms was sitting in her office gazing out the window, as usual it was violently stormy, strong wind and rain. Mrs Holmes was feeling very upset and had tears in her eyes. On the table was a letter from her mother in law:</p> <blockquote><i>To my dear daughter in law Mrs Anne Holms, </i><p>It is with the deepest regret that my son and your husband Edward Holms failed to overcome his unfortunate condition and passed away. By the request of both you and your husband in the case of this event I have arranged for your son and my very dear Grandson to be brought to your presence by the beginning of September. I know you will be able to raise him to be a wonderful young man. I am very dearly sorry for your loss and I hope to meet you later in the year.</p> <p>Yours sincerely,<br/> Eleanor Holms</p></blockquote> <p>Anne’s Husband Edward had contracted stomach cancer late the previous year. Although there was hope nobody expected him to recover he had spent a lot of time on the island being treated by the local doctors. Her son Alex had wanted to come but his parents had insisted he stay with his grandparents in England until his Dad returned home. Anne last saw her husband over a week ago as he was transported by air back to England. She hadn’t seen Alex since the start of the School holidays when she returned home to collect her husband. She loved her son but the distance issue between them was going to be difficult. She had had a meeting with the school board earlier that day about bring Alex to the island. While she agreed that her son’s well being was important she also didn’t want her students to be disturbed by his presence. But everyone else on the school board believed that having just one boy around could be beneficial for all the children, including Alex. The students had virtually no contact with the town and all the staff were women. This meant that they had very little contact with men or boys. All of the staff who were married either lived out in cottages outside the school or like Mrs Holmes left their families at home abroad. With the exception of students and staff who were related know family member stayed at the school. It was agreed that Alex would receive private tuition from a retired member of staff on the island, Dr Olivia Johnson. The good doctor had agreed to it she would have her own study in the academy with Alex and Alex would have his own room amongst the dormitory areas. Anne however was worried about her son in the last 4 years she had been home twice and Alex had met her in Ashton several times a year during all of his school holidays. He never had a proper holiday with a family. Anne had had poor contact with her son and was now suppose to raise him by herself.</p> <p>Alex arrived on the last day of August. He was a timid boy of 10 years, but well built. He was dressed in a pair of jeans, trainers, and under a fleece coat he had red and blue stripped shirt. His possessions on the plane consisted of a rucksack and a pillow as well as his own suitcases and bags in the hold. He was on a cargo plane bringing the weekly supplies and orders to the island as well as post and on rare occasion’s passengers. Alex was one of five people on the plane. The others were: a pilot, co-pilot, navigator and a stewardess. The stewardess constantly observed Alex. She pitied him for his situation but envied the girls at the school because a gorgeous male was on his way to stay. Like most women in employment in relation to the island the stewardess was a former student of the Ash Island Academy. She was due to start in university at the end of September after earning enough to support herself. She was nearly 20 years old and knew full well what went on at the school. Alex was probably going to be enrolled in the school. If a single boy was entered into the school then everyone involved would have an interesting experience. God she wished that she was still a student now, a male hasn’t entered the school in over 50 years. The boy looked so gorgeous if he was a couple of years older and she was a couple of years younger then she might have had her way. But Alex wasn’t and active teenager, he was a timid little boy, fiddling with the straps of his rucksack and cuddling his pillow while gazing out at the lack of scenery. They were within 50 miles of the island now so they had entered its shroud of mist and fog. The stewardess noticed that his eyes were damp and swollen, he had been crying. The stewardess wanted to approach him but her experience with trouble children taught her only to try and help if she understood the problem. She returned to the back deciding to leave the boy alone.</p> <p>Alex was feeling really glum. He hoped he would be able to live with his mother. He had hardly known her. His father often spoke of her but Alex hardly ever met her. In living memory she had been around for three birthdays and two Christmas’s and a few other times. But most of her visits were the result of Dad’s stomach cancer in the last year. He wanted to be wit his dad or his grand parents but his dad was dead and his grandparents were too old to look after him on their own. He let out another tear and shuffled his pillow in his arms. 20 minutes later the intercom on the plane sounded: “Alright back there young man we will be landing soon so please sit down and fasten your belt.” Alex hadn’t got up since he boarded the plane in Britain. He turned around and sat up straight, a few minutes later he felt the plane land on the island airstrip. “Alright then young man I hope you enjoyed our flight today have a pleasant stay on Ash Island and mind yourself when exiting the plane, the weather here is just terrible ha ha.” Alex undid his belt and gloomily, carrying his bag and pillow exited the plane. As soon as he did he was hit in the face by outside winds he stumbled and seized the side of the stairs. He then struggled his way to the terminal building. He found his way inside and looked around, compared with a big city airport this terminal was miniscule. It consisted of practically one big hall with a small café area, a waiting area, an office and two bag racks and of course two heavily armed security officers on the look out for terrorists. An adult woman approached Alex, she appeared to be in her late twenties, “I am Miss Morris I have been sent by Mrs Holmes to collect you. Do you have all your baggage?”</p> <p>Alex looked up at the woman “I just need to collect my suitcase from the terminal.”</p> <p>“Well then young men hurry up and collect it. C’mon chop chop!” said the woman obviously wasting no time making small talk. Alex wandered over to the bag racks, found his suitcase and followed the lady out to the car park, where he again struggled through the whether. Miss Morris retraced her steps towards Alex, took his suitcase in one hand and his hand in the other. She then brought him to a car and put his bags on the back seats and motioned him into the passenger seat. She then set off through the town.</p> <p>“Now Alex what you see here is virtually all there is on the island besides the school. This town was creatively named Ashton after the great island it sits on. It hasn’t got the magic of Disneyland nor the shopping facilities of New York. If you want McDonalds, or Pizza Hut or some other industrial facie food then tough the closest we have is a small chip shop, a tea room and a couple of pubs. The facilities of the town are used by the school staff, some of the older students and of course the residents of the town. Many of the younger students never leave the school grounds but as son of both the headmistress and the mayor of Ashton you’ll probably receive VIP treatment. You may or may not know this but a male hasn’t entered are school in over 50 years, and the school has never tutored one either but this ain’t the 19th century and while this is a girls school and nothing more having a boy around might be useful to the school program, do you understand how?”</p> <p>“No!” answered Alex it was the first word he’d said since he left the airport.</p> <p>“Well you will soon M’boy. Now this is the school here.” Alex stared out the window. It was a huge castle about twice the size of the tower of London and about half the size of a sky scraper.</p> <p>“This castle was originally built as a citadel against the French in the 18th century. After the fall of Napoleon it was handed over to a British Earl who converted it into a school and since then it has produced the finest of young women from across the globe of all nationalities.” The car rode across a moat and to the castle doors Miss Morris pressed a button near the radio and the doors swung open to greet them. The car drove out into a courtyard and then into a side garage where the car was lowered by an elevator into a parking area.</p> <p>“When you learn to drive you’ll end up with a space in here. The spaces are reserved for staff, students and on rare occasion’s visitors.” Miss Morris and Alex exited the car. Two maids, no older than 20 or 21 entered the car park.</p> <p>“Maria and Alicia will take your belongings to your quarters and unpack them for you.”</p> <p>“Thank you!” said Alex weakly</p> <p>“Well it seems you have well disciplined manners so you should adjust easily to this school in that sense.” Said Miss Morris she led him to a lift and pressed a button labelled “head’ office”. The lift took them to the floor which seemed to be some distance above the ground. Miss Morris led Alex into a small office where a woman sat at a desk at a computer typing. “Yes Elena?” she said.</p> <p>“Alex Holms, Susan! Alex this is your Mothers secretary Mrs Forman.”</p> <p>“Hello!” said Alex</p> <p>“Hello love, go right on in your mothers been dead keen to meet ya!” Miss Morris left the room the way they came while Alex knocked on the door of the door on the opposite side of the room. “Come in.” came a familiar voice. Alex entered the room and looked around. He first saw his mother at the far side window that overlooked the Island. The off ice was the size of a standard lounge and contained a number of filing cabinets and book shelves among other things. “Alex!” came his mother’s voice she approached him and gave him a nice long hug. He returned it.</p> <p>His mother let go of him. “Come and sit down Alex.”</p> <p>“Yes Mummy”</p> <p>“Firstly how are you?”</p> <p>“I’m better now. By the way Granny asked me say that she’ll be coming here a week on Sunday for Dads funeral.”</p> <p>“Okay then. Now since you’re not to upset do mind if I get straight to business. The staff have agreed to allow you to attend this school, however your lessons will be private, at least to begin with. This is a girl’s only school technically but we have decided to make an exception in your case. You will have to share bathrooms and changing rooms, except the one in your room with the girls. You will not be aware however that we have strict discipline here. You don’t need to worry about the details right now but they will become clearer later but for now just relax. As my Son and as a male you will have superior status to the students, however the staff and, for the time being, the students on special subjects will have higher status. You will have your own room if you choose to share it that’s your choice, you will be responsible for the cleanliness of your own room a cleaning lady will check up once a fortnight. If there is a problem then I expect you to come to me. Now how about something to drink?”</p> <p>“Y… Yes mother, when you say discipline, what do you mean?” Alex took a drink from the fridge.</p> <p>“Well back home every private school has strict rules that students are obliged to follow. It’s the same here except were a little more, tough on rule breakers. You’ll see.”</p> <p>“I thought somebody else was tutoring me, is it you?”</p> <p>“No son I’m not tutoring you. A retired teacher called Dr Johnson will be teaching you. But only from 7:00am till 9:00am from 9:00am till 3:00pm you will be up here studying what you learnt and if you finish early you will be helping me deal with rule breakers.”</p> <p>Alex was confused “What do you…”</p> <p>“All will be clear to you nearer the time for now I want you to come here.”</p> <p>Alex followed his mother to one of the windows. He could see the castle court yard as well as the entrance across the moat. He could make out headlights approaching the school they seemed a bit different to those of a car and realised they were those of a bus.</p> <p>“There are four of them if each makes two trips between here and the airport then we’ll be able to get all the girls here tonight. It will take time for all the girls to be sent too their rooms. So I suggest we take this opportunity to take you to yours. Follow me!” Alex followed his mother back to the lift. Also while I remember this is your lift key” she handed Zack a key card “students don’t get the lift privilege unless they’re doing specialist subjects. You can have up to one partner who doesn’t have a key in the lift. So if you and another student need to get somewhere you can give her a ride.” They left the lift and Alex followed his mother to a dormitory area.</p> <p>“This is a student dormitory. Normally a room would be occupied by 2 to 4 students but for now you’ll have a room to yourself.”</p> <p>“For now?”</p> <p>“Another time Alex. Now here we are.” Alicia and Maria were standing outside the door, dressed as French maids.</p> <p>“Your belongings have been unpacked and distributed neatly around your room Alex.” Said Alicia</p> <p>“We will now prepare you for dinner.” Said Maria</p> <p>“What!” said Alex</p> <p>“Splendid I’ll leave my son to you, Alex be good to the nice ladies.” As Alex’s mum left each of the maids tool an arm and guided him into his room. He was amazed at its size. The room was about twice the size of his Granny’s living room. It had a bathroom, a desk, a seating area (with a small couch and armchair), a double bed, a view of the sea, a small kitchen area (sink, microwave, small oven, fridge and kettle), as well as other things like an oversized suit only the whole room was heated by a fireplace. The maids guided Alex to the seating area and placed him on the couch.</p> <p>“Right, what do we do with you?” Said Alicia</p> <p>“We need to change you into something more formal and we only have an hour and a half till dinner.” Said Maria</p> <p>“Isn’t that plenty of time?” Said Alex</p> <p>The maids ignored him “I say we wash down, freshen up, dress and then we’re done.” Said Alicia</p> <p>“I agree!” said Maria</p> <p>“Thanks but I can wash and change myse…”</p> <p>“No you most certainly cannot young man, we’re going to change you.” Said Alicia she then gave an evil smile “and that’s not all!” she nodded to her accomplice and the pair of them seized Alex and carried him to the bed.</p> <p>“Before you start to complain we have your mothers consent for this little operation.” Said Maria</p> <p>The two women pulled of their white belts and forced Alex on his front. They then used their belts to securely tie his arms together. Then they pulled his arms back so his upper body was upright while his lower body was kneeling on the bed.</p> <p>“Let me go!” said Alex</p> <p>“No Alex we’re doing this whether you like it or not.” Said Maria</p> <p>“Help!”</p> <p>“There’s no point in calling this rooms soundproof and we have your mother’s permission to do this.” Said Alicia, with that she lifted her fist up and bashed it against his crotch. Alex gasped he hated feeling that sort of pain. Alicia grasped her hand around his crotch and dug her finger nails in the area around his balls.</p> <p>“We will do that again at if you don’t behave.” Said Maria, she and Alicia then pushed Alex back down on the bed face up.</p> <p>“Now we have a confession to make, we’re not actually servants we’re students doing specialist subjects. There are 15 of us all together. You have been invited to this school to meet the sexual requirements that it has unfortunately lacked since its creation.” Said Alicia</p> <p>“You will have the unique privilege that normally only applies to us girls doing specialist subjects. But you are our inferior. You will have to submit to any demand we choose to bestow upon you. You will not only be performing submissive acts some of the girls like a little dominance over themselves.” Said Maria</p> <p>“We even like it ourselves sometimes.” Said Alicia</p> <p>“But today you are going to be the sub, and you may not be a man but you’re closest we’ll have had so far.” Said Maria</p> <p>Alex was then lifted back up onto his feet. Maria then got out a knife and cut away his shirt “Wow lovely mussels Alex. Do you work out at all?”</p> <p>“I swim a little!” said Alex trying to avoid the fact that he was about to be raped by a couple of sexually frustrated 19-year-old girls</p> <p>“Then you’ll be popular with the girls down at the pool.” Said Alicia</p> <p>Maria in the meantime was paying particular interest to his figure, he was well built for a boy his age. “Ooh I might come back just to admire your chest!”</p> <p>“We only have an hour and a half you know.” Said Alicia “I’ll take care of the bottom part and you deal with his upper half.”</p> <p>They laid him back on the bed, Alex felt his trainers being undone by Alicia. But Maria was in the way so he couldn’t see her. “Don’t mind my friend here she’s a lesbian!” said Maria</p> <p>“What’s a lesbian?” asked Alex</p> <p>“Oh you are so adorable!” said Maria</p> <p>“He’s as thick as a brick.” Said Alicia</p> <p>“Oh shut up, a lesbian is a girl who’s gay.” Said Maria</p> <p>“What’s gay?” asked Alex</p> <p>“Thick as my tits!” said Alicia</p> <p>“Oh let it rest Li.” Alex felt his shoes being pulled off “When someone’s gay they fancy people of the same sex, girl’s fancy girls, boy’s fancy boys.”</p> <p>Suddenly Alex felt fingers around his jeans zip. Maria got off him and he saw Alicia undoing his jeans. She undid the button at the top and then pulled his jeans off him leaving him in a pair off long white socks and a pair of white underpants.</p> <p>“God not those again.” Said Maria “All your underwear is white pants, don’t you wear anything less, ugly?”</p> <p>Alex said nothing. “Well it doesn’t matter, from tomorrow you’ll be wearing more colourful underwear.” Said Alicia</p> <p>Alex didn’t care, “Fine they feel like nappies.” Said Alex Maria giggled</p> <p>“Anyway we need to get on!” Said Alicia</p> <p>“Aw I wanna have some fun.” Said Maria</p> <p>Alicia sighed “Fine I’ll run the bath you have your way.""</p> <p>“Ta!” said Maria “Now then Alex it’s just you and me now!”</p> <p>“Are you a lesbian too?” He asked out of the bloom</p> <p>Maria giggled again “Sort of I’m known as a bisexual I fancy both genders. Now let’s see how much I can get out of you.”</p> <p>Maria pulled his dick out of the cock-hole in his underpants. Then she gently pulled back the fore-skin on top. Alex was extra curious about what she was doing. Maria stuck her tongue against the tip of his dick and began circling the top.</p> <p>Alex shuddered as her tongue tickled the top of. Then she jerked his cock a little and then mouthed it. Alex lay back in pure ecstasy as he had his first ever blowjob. Admittedly he’d prefer to be the Dom while the girl was a Sub but this was cool too. Maria swallowed every last drop of cum without spilling a drop.</p> <p>Maria replaced his cock in his pants and lifted him off the bed. Then she carried him to an armchair and sat him down on an armchair.</p> <p>“Now for a drink!” said Maria She went over to the table by the kitchen unit and picked up to bottles of water each containing a litre of water.</p> <p>“I’m going to untie you now, you are not to try and escape you are to drink this water. Understood?”</p> <p>“Yes.” Said Alex</p> <p>He was released from the belts and then he picked up one of the bottles and started drinking.</p> <p>“Drink it all Alex!” With effort Alex got through both bottles of water.</p> <p>“Okay this way.” said Maria. She picked him up and took him to the bathroom.</p> <p>Alex desperately needed to pee. When they entered the bathroom Alex got a good look around t what was awaiting him. The Shower compartment was wide enough to accommodate about 6 people. The bath looked like it might be enough to hold a dozen. But what caught his eye was the space before and around the bath tub. There was a pulley hanging from the ceiling and with a manacle at the bottom. There were cuffs fitted to the walls and the floor that looked like they could hold. There were also other forms of restraint across the room that looked very unfriendly to Alex.</p> <p>“Now then let’s fit you to one of these.” Said Alicia She took Alex over to the pulley and tied his arms the top while Maria tied his feet to the ground.</p> <p>“Now” said Maria “Let’s try a smile.” She prodded Alex’s thigh, he twitched and let out a giggle. Alicia then ran her fingers down his side. Alex tried to ease away but Maria got his other side and he was trapped between two crazy tickle maniacs.</p> <p>“Stop… heh… I… I need a pee! Heh heh” He blurted out. But Maria and Alicia ran there fingers all over him without mercy.</p> <p>“Stop stop I… I… ahhhhhhh!” Alex felt his pants go warm and wet. The two girls stopped. The cut of his smelly pee soaked pants, through them away and then cleaned up.</p> <p>“Feel better Alicia?” said Maria</p> <p>“Much thank you Maria” said Alicia. All there time messing around had allowed the bath to finish running. Alex was motioned into the bath and then Maria and Alicia undressed and joined him. They had cute well cared for bodies there bare skin was perfectly smooth and their tits looked like they were carved by only the greatest of artists. Their pussies were shaven to keep away that nasty hair.</p> <p>“You like our bodies?” said Maria</p> <p>Speechless Alex just nodded with enthusiasm.</p> <p>“We’re here to attend to his body not ours” said Maria</p> <p>With that the girls began scrubbing Alex all over. Alex thought it was pretty cool at first but then Alicia started trying to wash out his arse.</p> <p>“Keep still! Nothing can go in this unless I make sure it’s clean.” She said</p> <p>“What the hell is going to go in my Ahhhh!” said Alex as Alicia proved a point. Then she moved to his toes while Maria attended to his cock, she washed it with a cloth nice and gently. Then, predictably, when Alex got another hard on Maria just had to jack him off.</p> <p>When Alex was clean the girls dressed him in a nice clean suit. Then he was ready for dinner.</p></div>",[]
414,"Ash Island Academy for Girls, Part 2",2,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,After a session with some older girls Alex meet's Jamal who has some wild idea's.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"mm/ff, bd, nc, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When they’d finished with him Alex was dressed for a formal occasion. The girls decided that he looked really cute in his uniform, including a grey pair of boxers.</p> <p>“Now before we go down to the hall we’ll take you to your mother. She has to talk to you most seriously before the party begins.” Said Maria</p> <p>“Party?” inquired Alex</p> <p>“Yeah!” said Alicia “If we weren’t a girls only school it would probably be a dance or something, but it’s basically a social gathering. New students meet and old students reunite. Now come on.”</p> <p>The girls took Alex back to his mother’s office. “Thank you girls, you may go now.” Said his mother, the girls left “Now Alex you look marvellous. How did you like that?”</p> <p>“It was weird!”</p> <p>“Yes well we had to do that to you. I’m afraid that, until you achieve superior status, you’re going to get visits from a number of the girls on special subjects.”</p> <p>“Why though?”</p> <p>“That’s simple. Most of the teachers here are in relationships and very few of them are lesbian’s. The girls on specialist subjects are allowed loose on the other students and the staff even use them to administer punishment to the younger students. But then you have something they do not.”</p> <p>“Cock!” said Alex</p> <p>“Exactly! By the end of next week I expect you’ll be fucking at least three times a day. However as I have just told you the staff call on the elder students to administer sexual punishments to the younger. You will also be expected to comply.”</p> <p>“What do you mean by punishments?” said Alex</p> <p>“I mean you will have take part in there punishments whether it requires merely your presence or for you to spank them or even fuck them. But that will not happen until you’ve adjusted so don’t worry about it now. In fact don’t worry about it at all you won’t be punished like that even if you are naughty.”</p> <p>“Can I ask a question?”</p> <p>“Of course.”</p> <p>“I can’t just shove my dick in to every girl on the school, I don’t have the cum.”</p> <p>“Now I was just getting to that.” She reached over to the intercom “Is he here yet?”</p> <p>“He’s here!”</p> <p>“Show him in!”</p> <p>The door opened and a smart dressed boy aged 13 entered. “This is my God son Jamal.”</p> <p>Jamal was light black, slightly taller than Alex and had a slightly stronger build.</p> <p>“Hello.” He said</p> <p>“Jamal this is my son Alex, he recently lost his father and he hardly knows me so he understands your situation a little.” She turned to her son “Jamal’s parents died three weeks ago from malaria in South Africa. While he has just arrived he’s been trained on girls of all ages at another school in South Africa so you will be his apprentice for the present and he’ll be above you. However he is also beneath the elder students, once you’re both active fuckers then you’ll both have superior status.”</p> <p>The three of them talked for a while. Jamal was a lot more out going than Alex was. However they were still able to talk comfortably. Both got the impression that the pair of boy s would get on just fine.</p> <p>Eventually Mrs Holms said “Okay we need to go down to the main hall now.”</p> <p>They left the tower and went to the main hall, which was conveniently next to the foot of the tower. The three of them entered the hall. The room was completely full of girls all sitting at tables. As they walked to the head table the whole hall turned its eye’s on the three of them or to be precise they were looking at the boys. Alex felt a little uneasy but Jamal could hardly suppress a grin. There were simply hundreds of girls to choose from and many, if not all, of them would be lacking the touch of a big black dick. Alex sat next to his mother who sat at the head of the main table, Jamal was on his other side. A few hundred servants navigate through the tables, placing plates of food at people’s places.</p> <p>“Alex I know you didn’t get a menu sent to you for this so I ordered your favourites.”</p> <p>“Thanks Mum!” he said</p> <p>Mrs Holms stood up and all attention in the room turned to her. She began explaining all the school rules in general. It was details of punishments that really caught Alex’s attention. Apparently each and every girl was obliged to submit to anyone with the authority. When his Mum finished talking everyone settled down to eat.</p> <p>“So what do you think of those two!” said Jamal nodding towards a nearby table.</p> <p>He was indicating to a couple of 12-year-old girls, once a brunette and one a blonde. “They’re girls!” said Alex confused. He had very little experience with members of the opposite sex, especially coming from a boy’s only school.</p> <p>“Yeah but we have dominance over them and almost every girl in this room. Just trust me ok?”</p> <p>“Alright but I don’t want to be dominated like that again.” Said Alex</p> <p>“Relax that only happens the first time round. Back in South Africa I was dominated for my first sexual experience. The land lady arranged for a couple of older teenage girls to be left with me while I was tied up naked in a basement. They used each used a dildo on my arse, of course after they put on a cock cage.”</p> <p>“That sounds sore!” answered Alex in astonishment</p> <p>“Only a little but I got them back. Each of them spent a night each with their mouths strapped around my cock. Besides being dominated is cool, sometimes.”</p> <p>“Wow!”</p> <p>“What happened to you?”</p> <p>“A couple of seniors tied me up, blew me and then tickled me until I pissed my pants.”</p> <p>“…and the vengeance?”</p> <p>“Not happened yet.”</p> <p>“We’ll arrange something. But all people in our ‘profession’ need to be raped first otherwise they just become bullies.”</p> <p>“But you’re talking about randomly raping a couple of 12-year-olds.” Replied Alex</p> <p>“But unlike bullies we’ll no when to stop.”</p> <p>“Will we?”</p> <p>“Yeah I doubt you have the heart to fuck a lass whose begging otherwise.” said Jamal</p> <p>Changing the subject “So do you want to go and ask them or shall I?” said Alex</p> <p>“Weren’t you listening to your Mum? Watch!” he called a servant over and whispered something in her ear. She then went over to the girls and said something that made them turn to giggle and look at the boys. Jamal nodded causing them to giggle some more.</p> <p>“My room after dinner, you can spend the night with me and the ladies” he said to Alex who nodded in agreement.</p> <p>Jamal and Alex rushed to Jamal’s room immediately after dinner.</p> <p>“Alex just follow my lead!” said Jamal</p> <p>“Okay!”</p> <p>There was a knock at the door. Jamal went to answer it. The girls came giggling into the room.</p> <p>“Be quiet!” said Jamal quite sternly. The girls immediately complied.</p> <p>There faces were perfectly straight. They were dressed in a traditional school uniform: White blouse, black mini skirt and a tie. They each had a bag of spare clothes with them.</p> <p>“Names!” demanded Jamal</p> <p>“Kelly” said the Blonde</p> <p>“Grace” said the brunette</p> <p>“Now then! You 2 pretties are going to spend the night with us. Firstly Alex here has had a relatively rough start so a little therapy will do him good. Grace!”</p> <p>Grace went over to Alex and escorted him to the spare bed. Alex then found her removing his trousers and massaging his crotch. Meanwhile Jamal was already stripping Kelly of all clothing with hands cuffed. Alex meanwhile was completely naked and while enjoying his handjob decided to make use of the lovely Grace. He decided to skip the rest of it for later though and then ordered Grace:</p> <p>“Kneel against the post slut.” She obeyed with out question. Alex then parted her legs and lifted up her skirt to expose her pale white panties. He began caressing her pussy through the pant. She tried to lessen her reactions to Alex but he was her first boy so she couldn’t help breathing heavily. She eventually came into her panties.</p> <p>Alex then had her lie on her front and used the opportunity to cuff her. He then flipped her on her front and ripped her shirt off to reveal a pale white bra covering her 12-year-old tits. With her hands cuffed he stripped of his clothing and climbed onto her and shoving his dick in her mouth. He came in her mouth.</p> <p>Jamal in the mean time had stripped Kelly completely naked, tied her to his bed and began pumping his dick in and out of her fanny. When he pulled his dick out it was soaked in cum. “Come on bitch suck my big black dick.”</p> <p>The four of them got no sleep that night. Kelly was kept naked but was untied from the bed and cuffed like Grace, Kelly received a lot from Jamal’s dick. Grace’s bra was removed but panties stayed only so Alex could give her wedgies in the middle of the night.</p> <p>The next morning both boy’s their girls oral sex while receiving blowjobs in ‘69’ positions. Kelly was glad to leave the rough attitudes of Jamal. However Alex’s timid nature allowed Grace to have fun. She French kissed him and arranged to meet him in her room later.</p></div>",[]
415,"Evacuee, Part 1",1,BONDAGE BOY,no@email,When the third world war breaks out child evacuations are reintroduced leading two young 12-year-olds to meet.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"m/f, anal, cons, bd, rom",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondageboy008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In the mid 21st century the Third World War broke out. With modern technology weapons of mass destruction destroy or damage entire cities. While shelters were much more resistant to nuclear war western governments still sought the safety of the young. Repeating the decision of the Second World War children were sent to the country area’s to avoid the bombers that were now even worse. One child was a boy named Oliver White, aged 12. He had lived with his parents and his elder brother in Manchester England up until recently. His father had perished when the Bosnian’s launched 15 chemical missiles against Western Europe, his mother had taken a place as ship doctor on board the HMS Duke of Perth in the Indian Ocean and his elder brother aged 21 had joined the army and flown immediately to Japan to join forces with the Chinese in the war against North Korea.</p> <p>This left Oliver off on a train to somewhere in Northern England. He was told that because of his expertise in gaming he was to be apprenticed in military tactics. So when he turned 18 he would become an officer and direct battles against the ‘People’s Coalition’. However the war might not necessarily last as long as 6 years. While the coalition had succeeded in spreading out of Asia, the French and the Germans had successfully driven the Middle Eastern forces out of Libya and across to the far side of Egypt and while Indian and Russian forces had taken western area’s of china and all of Indonesia they had been pushed out of Australia. Yet the future was uncertain. All Oliver new was that he was on his way to Eldin to live with another family. He’d heard disturbing stories about children evacuated during the last world war, but at least he wasn’t being forced on anybody.</p> <p>The train stopped somewhere outside Newcastle. He was directed off by the lady supervising the children. Oliver left the train with a number of boys and girls all struggling with their suitcases. While the train went on its way they were greeted by four men and a woman: a man in a business suite, a lady in a red overcoat, a man in an officer’s uniform and two armed soldiers with the hat’s initialled MP.</p> <p>The man in the business suite spoke “Boys and girls from Manchester as the Mayor of Eldin I welcome you to our village. Firstly is there a child by the name of Oliver White here?”</p> <p>Oliver raised his hand.</p> <p>“Excellent!” piped up the officer “Judging from the look of you you’re not some Nancy boy that I tend to get coming to me. Corporal Davis!”</p> <p>“Sir”</p> <p>“Collect his case.”</p> <p>“Sir yes sir”</p> <p>“Come with me boy!”</p> <p>“Yes sir” answered Oliver trying to sound brave.</p> <p>Oliver followed the officer to a nearby lawn where a helicopter was waiting with another two soldiers waiting outside and a pilot in the front seat. The officer beckoned Oliver into the craft. Once they got going, the officer introduced him.</p> <p>“Oliver White I am Brigadier General Albert Maxwell sub-commander of allied strategic operations in Europe and North Africa. I knew your father during the British civil war 10 years ago. He saved my life during the battle of York against the anarchists. I regret hearing about his death. When he saved me I promised I would do anything to repay him. I hope what I do for you here will help!”</p> <p>“I am honoured to be tutored under your guidance sir. My father spoke very highly of you.” Said Oliver</p> <p>“It’s a shame he’s gone. The country, the Allies need good men like your father. With any luck you’ll be one of them.”</p> <p>“With all due respect sir I’m only 12, I’ve barely seen a gun let alone gone into combat.”</p> <p>“That’s why you’re coming with me to learn how to fight a war. And 12-years-old or not you will assist me in planning tactics to win this war. However that can wait we’re going home right now.”</p> <p>The helicopter hovered toward the west. From the back window Oliver could see Newcastle burning. Gradually they got further and further away until Oliver asked.</p> <p>“Where are we going?”</p> <p>“There!” pointed the general. Oliver looked to see. It was built into a rock face on the side of a cliff the entire area was protected by military police and even armoured units patrolled the outskirts.</p> <p>“This is the most secure fortress in the British Isles, and Europe unless the coalition has anything stronger, which is doubtful. It’s a lot like NORAD, only far more secure and not reduced to rubble by a suicide bomber. Any unauthorised unit is detained and then dealt with appropriately. This is my home as well as European Command, you will be apprenticed by me and will hopefully start planning your own strategies by the end of the month. However there is one other thing that you could do.”</p> <p>“Sir?”</p> <p>“You’re not the only child who’ll stay on this facility. My wife died shortly after giving birth to our first and only child. My daughter now resides the military base. She is the only other child and she’s also your age.”</p> <p>“Sir?”</p> <p>“Do with her what you will. Your talents are necessary for the war effort and I want you to receive my daughter as say thanks from your country. I’m sure the sex will be great.”</p> <p>“But I’m a virgin?”</p> <p>The general smiled “So is she but I still want you to have her. Here look in this bag.”</p> <p>Some time later they entered the military base and the general took Oliver to his daughter’s quarters and left him with the bag he’d shown him on the helicopter.</p> <p>“Hello Oliver my name is Zoë. I am yours to do with what you will.”</p> <p>Zoë was about the same height as Oliver she was dressed in a pink summer dress and wore no shoes or sock’s, she’d obviously expected him.</p> <p>Oliver was dressed in a pair of brown shorts and a loose blue shorts. Each thought the other looked adorable. However Oliver had the power, yet knew not what to do with it. So Zoë approached him. She then took one of his hands and placed it against her thigh. Oliver immediately felt his cock stiffen. Suddenly a dozen’s of idea’s came to Oliver he pulled Zoë closer and kissed her. They ended up touching each other all over and they eventually began to loose their balance. They stopped for a second. Zoë then pulled Oliver onto the bed and resumed there snog. She unbuttoned his shirt. Having taken the bag with him Oliver reached in and acquired two pairs of handcuffs which he used to restrain Zoë.</p> <p>Oliver’s shirt was only partially undone, so he finished the job and stripped down to his boxers. He retrieved a knife then cut away Zoë’s dress revealing a tight pair of pink panties and a bra that was a size too small, she’d definitely been expecting him. Oliver reached out and began cupping her tits through the material and eventually ripped off her bra. He then pulled off her panties and through them aside.</p> <p>The horny boy placed his hands round Zoë’s smooth legs and lift them up and then apart exposing her irresistible arse. He pulled off his boxers and then allowed his 6 inches to enter her rear.</p></div>",[]
416,Family in Bondage,-1,BONDAGEBRIAN,brian_j56544@yahoo.com,A young desparte man abucts girls and women for sex experiments and wants to have them as his own family to control.,2005-09-21,45,2,"M, f, F, bd, humil, ped, rape, sad, teen, tort, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondagebrian001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>He was sitting watching young girls walking to school one summer day and was so hard and horny I decided to kidnap a young girl and molest her that night, during the day I watched movies listen to books on tape, my a favorite was who’s watching the girls, and kiss the girls, and lots of movies with duct tape bondage after I watched them I turned my basement into a closed dungeon where it was sound proof and so well hidden that no one could ever find it. Then about 3 pm I went back up stairs and waited for the perfect little victim to kidnap and molest she had to be a least 8 no older than 10 because the older the better for a her to put up a bigger fight, she had to be a cutie pie. Had to have long blonde hair blue eyes, she had to wear a school uniform which was a white collar down blouse tight short skirt and a neck tie which I could use to tie her hands and legs together. I sat by the window and waited, it was now 3:30 and no girl insight, then about 3:45 a saw a young gorgeous little piece walking down the sidewalk she was about 4’3 weight about 75lbs nice and slim build long blonde hair blue eyes, and she wore a white collar down shirt with a tight blue denim skirt with belt and wore a red and blue neck tie, she had a bandana in her long blonde flowing hair, after she walked across the street she was walking toward my house were I act fast I went to the garage and waited for her in the back alley, I watched her walk to the garage and I waited for her I took some chloroform I had to use to in a biology experiment in college I soaked the handkerchief I held in my hand and waited till she passed my garage. As soon as I poured the last drop in the cloth I watched her walk past me I then took it came from behind her took my hand and covered her mouth with it dragged her back into the garage and held it over her sweet mouth till she passed out in my arms. I then laid her down on the floor in my garage and took the cloth away I then turned her over and duct taped her hands behind her back, turned her over and taped her mouth with the cloth in it so when she can around she would pass out again. I then took her bandana out of her soft blonde hair and tied around her mouth and then taped it over, I then took her belt off tied her legs and hands together then took her neck tie and put it in my pocket till I was ready to use it later. I then carried her over my shoulder and took her into my house, then I carried her to the basement and laid her down on the mattress I then took her white collar down shirt and skirt off and took off her training bra and pink panty, I then stood there and looked at her laying there nude bound and gagged she’s was mine and no one else all mine and she was my little cunt to do whatever I want to do with, so no one knows where she is and what I am going to do with her now. I then took my video camera out set it up on the tripod and recorded every thing I did to her my little sex slave, but she didn’t know what I did she was out the entire time.</p> <p>After I took her clothes off I looked in her backpack and found a notebook it said on the front cover this book belongs to Emily Smith so know I knew her name and maybe I can use it later, so I then went up stairs and watched outside and sure enough I saw a young woman walking down the sidewalk and she was yelling for Emily! So I thought to myself that must be the mother, so I waited and sure enough she walked up to my front door, I answered it and asked my I help you ? Yes have you seen my little sister Emily age 8, she walked home from school and was wondering if she walked in the alley, why mom told her not to, but you know how children are, they don’t listen. I sure do I have a girl my self, she is in her room let me ask her if she has seen your sister waited here? Ok thanks so much, I walked back into the house and yes why not let me take her sister too and so I can have two to do experiments with two is better than one. I walked out the back door went to the garage and grabbed the chloroform and duct tape I walked back into the house and went to door, say she told me to tell you your sister is here playing with my daughter and they are playing nice, if you want to talk to her come in. Ok thanks so she walked in and she was about 21 and she had one hell of body she had long brown hair, hazel eyes, and she wore a blue denim shirt with button collar down and tight blue jean shorts, she walked past me and I told her the room was down the hall and to her right, so she walked to the room, she knocked on the door and a little voice said come in, so she opened the door, and walked in. When she walked in she was no one there what the hell is going on here? Where is everyone? I turned power off light went out and in the room, I walked in and knocked her out with a wrench she fell down on the bed and I then laid over her back and covered her mouth with the cloth soaked with chloroform and held it till she passed out on the bed under me. I laid there while and was getting really hard I wanted her right there and then, but I felt that would leave her till I had fun with her sister Emily. I then duct taped her hands behind her back turned her over and taped her mouth and legs together and stared at her for awhile with wearing that collar down shirt and tight blue jean shorts I know that she would be a great subject for my experiment I still wanted one more and know I know who to get to complete my fantasies for my female domination experiments. Their Mother will be the final one! After I took Emily’s sister to the basement, I called their mother to tell her that her daughters had been arrested for shoplifting and they were waiting for her at my store. So I quickly undressed Emily’s sister and then turn her over duct taped her hands behind her back, turned her over duct taped her mouth and legs together and laid her next to her sexy sweet little cunt of a sister Emily who was tied naked too. I then turned my video camera on and taped every move they made while I went to get their mother. Across from town Stephanie smith was just leaving work were she got the message about her two daughters, she hurried up and got home took off her work clothes and dressed into a pink and white collar down shirt wore a short denim skirt no nylons and had long blonde flowing hair with a red scarf in her hair. Stephanie was a single mom who lived with her two sexy daughters and her ex who moved away a couple of years ago never contacted her or her daughters ever since he left. She then moved here with her two daughters Emily and Amy who were her two Angels she adored them to death, That’s why she wondered why they shoplifted a store, so she hurried up in her van and drove off to the store. When she arrived at the store I watched as she walked out of her van, she was stunning gorgeous with long blonde hair and with the collar down shirt and tight short denim skirt wow she’s a hot bitch. So I stood behind the counter and watched her walk into the store and she stood there beautiful as ever. So I asked can I help you? Yes someone called my daughters are here they shoplifted your store earlier. Oh yes I said they are in the back office the officer is talking with them now, can go in too, sure so I showed her were the office was and before she came in the store I rigged a chloroform tank so when she open the door it fills the room quick with gas and she should be out in seconds. So when I showed her the office I told her to go in I have to get something first, ok thank you as soon as the door opened the room filled with chloroform and she walked in she fainted to the floor I then put on the gas mask I had in the other room on, and walked into the room and stuck a cloth in her mouth, duct taped it shut and turned her over taped her hands and legs behind her back, turned her over and started to kiss her all over French kiss her and then I carried her to my van which was parked in the back of the store. I laid her in the back and wrapped her up in plastic and then drove off with Stephanie in the back of my van. While I was driving I looked back in the mirror time after time, to see if she was waking up, but no movement, So I said to her Your mind bitch and so are your daughters. Your going to be my Family, We are going to have fun together and have fun each night with new and exciting games to play, I am going to have fun first with your youngest one Emily she is my sex toy and so is your oldest girl, I can’t wait to see what you have in store for me too. I am the kind of man you tell your kids to watch out for I am the guy that every women dares to met a dark alley, I am the guy who is going to have you and your girls forever and ever.</p> <p>A few hrs later I arrived at my house, Stephanie was starting to move a little but I took out the chloroform and covered her mouth with my hands and held it over her mouth for a while and then duct taped it over her mouth too, so she would not wake up till I was ready for her. I carried her in the house and took her to the master bed room and untied her and then took off her clothes and then retied her up with handcuffs around her hands and legs behind her back, turned her over and duct taped her mouth and with cloth in her mouth she would not wake up for a few hrs yet. I then tied her to the bed and shackled and chained her body the end posts and let her lay there nude, while I went to check on the girls. I walked down stairs and sure enough they were both still tied together and both were still out from the chloroform, I then took Emily’s sister first I looked in her shorts to see if she had ID I look and found her Drivers License and her name was Amy Smith I said wow nice name. So I took Amy to a different room and duct taped her hands and legs together tied her nude body the bed with straps and duct taped her mouth with the cloth shoved in it. I then walked into the main room in the basement where sweet sexy Emily laid with her little hands bound and legs bound with handcuffs and duct taped her mouth duct taped her legs and hands behind her back and strapped her to the mattress. He then un tied her hand and legs held them down with his hands and knees and took hi hard rock cock and stroked himself over her nude little body, down her little tits and down her stomach and to her little clean clit and pussy which he licked clean so he could stick his hard cock in and rape and molest her till he would cum in her after he was done cumming her he then tied her back up duct taped her hands behind her back and duct taped her mouth and chained her legs together and then took her to a side hidden room and strapped her to the bed in the room and then turned on the video camera and let her lay there in the nude tied bound and gagged. </p> <p>He then thought to himself I am still very horny and I want more much more, so he went to he room where Amy was laying and untied her straps and let her hands and legs still tied with duct tape on and then got on top of her and took his hard cock felt her all over, first he felt her big succulent breasts and then moved down to her hairy pussy and felt around and started to jam her hard harder and the hardest he could while jamming her over and over he felt his load go in her and after he let his load go in Amy he kissed her all over and licked her clean and her breasts over and over again, till he cum in her for the 45 time he stopped and then thought to himself I want more and more and more much more so he then re tied Amy up to Emily tied them together nude tied their hands and legs together behind their back and taped her mouth together so they would be tied bound and gagged together he would molest and rape them late after he had lots of fun with their mother Stephanie.</p> <p>He then got up from the basement and said to himself that he was going to have fun with Stephanie and do much more with her than he did with her two daughters. He first walked to his garage and got his battery charger and voltage device he then took some more duct tape he found rope chains straps handcuffs ball gags and other items he had for this moment. He then walked into the house walked to he room where Stephanie was tied bound and gagged to the bed , he opened the door walked in and took off his clothes and stood there and looked at the lay there tied and gagged nude she was HOT so he first hooked the voltage device up and hooked up to her breasts and then tied rope and chains to her hands and legs and strapped her down tight to the bed, turned it on and shocked her over and over till she woke up and started to scream in the cloth duct tape gag he had taped over her mouth with the rope and ball gag ready to be but in her mouth after he turned the device off. He then got on top off her took her gag off and kissed her over and over with his tongue in her mouth she would try to scream and cry but no luck no one who would hear her. He then took the ball gag and straps and tied her mouth tight and her eyes he duct taped them shut while he laid on her nude body her took hi hard cock and felt her all over and then jammed it in her asshole and fucked her so hard and so fast he had cum in her 439 times in a few hrs after he was done he got up and went down stairs and took Emily and Amy up stairs to the room their mother was in he then tied them all together and raped and molest them over and over each day and night as long as they lived with him. He would tied the youngest one with her arms tied behind her back tape over mouth and her legs spread apart while he would fondle her sister while raping their mouth he would touch Emily and Amy while raping Stephanie was tied bound and gagged on the table her breasts were shown and her pussy too she he can fuck her over and over while touching her two young girls. He would love to feel each other while he would cum over each of them.</p> <p>A few years later They were still a hostages of him and sure enough every night he would duct tape and tie them up together and rape them and molest them and over and over again each day and night with them tied and gagged they lived in horror forever and ever.</p></div>",[]
417,Little Innocent Marie,-1,BONDAGEBRIAN,brian_j56544@yahoo.com,Neighor love to have his was with neighbor girl and other girls.,2007-09-07,17,2,"g, M, bd, oral, ped, rape, sad sm, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bondagebrian002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was watching and watching for her to get off the bus she was a cutie and sexy young girl age of 7 she had black hair and blue eyes she had a nice small round butt the kind to spank and grab firm and hold tight. She would come over after school and stay till her parents would come home from work. I enjoyed watching her for them. Tonight would be different thou, I have so much planned for her in more ways s than one. It was about 3:30 and the bus should be here soon so I watched and watched for her to get off the bus so later I could get off on her.</p> <p>It was about 3:40 and the bus was here she got off and started to walk toward my house, she was wearing a nice pink v neck sweater with a white collar down shirt underneath and nice blue jean shorts over her small tight butt and sexy legs. I was getting so hard watching her walking up the driveway I then went down stairs to check on the room I had ready for her. It was a huge room with candles lighting the room and a big mattress on the floor I had handcuffs and chains and shackles to the floor and rolls of duct tape on the shelf. I then ran upstairs and waited and then the doorbell rang and sure enough I opened the door and there she stood beautiful and sexy, I opened the door and she walked in I then told her to stand and close her eyes I have a surprise for her. So she did as told her, I then grabbed the bottle of chloroform off the table and poured it in a handkerchief and took it came behind her and held if over her nose and mouth held it till she fainted and fell in my arms.</p> <p>I then picked her up carried her over to the couch and first took off her clothes and her pink silk underwear I felt her all over she felt so good. I then turned her over on her stomach and tied her hands and legs together behind her back and turned her back over taped her mouth and eyes shut. I then carried her over my shoulder and took her down to my basement where I could do anything with her my little innocent neighbor Marie.</p> <p>I laid her nude body down on the mattress and tied her hands and legs together chained shackled and spread eagle her legs I took off the tape off her mouth laid on her and rubbed my large cock over her and started to French kiss her over and over while I masturbated on her she felt so good, after I was down I turned her over and stuck my cock in her slit and jammed in in her so hard I told her I HAVE YOU AND NO ONE ELES YOUR MINE MARIE AND NO ONE ELES CAN HAVE YOU.</p> <p>She then started to wake up a little she was trying to scream I held my hand on her mouth and she made a mppmhpmhmhmp!!!!!!!!! sound I then grabbed the cloth and held it over her mouth she fell back asleep again and I took duck tape and taped her mouth and nose again. I got off on her and sprayed cum all over body I got up and wiped my self off and got my shorts on and stood and stared at her I then said now lets have some fun.</p> <p>I then ran up stairs and went to the door there stood a young girl she was about 5, or 6 she asked if Marie was here I said yes she is in the basement playing I told her. Can I come in and play with her too, sure come in I told her let’s have fun too. I told her to stand there and close her eyes I looked at her she had long blonde hair and she wore pink collar down shirt and tight blue jeans that held her tight butt nice. I then took the cloth went behind her held it over her mouth and nose she struggled and I grabbed her when she fell to the floor and carried her down the stairs and tied her next to Marie. My new victim was Emily age 6 I then took turns with both girls I enjoyed Marie and Emily over and over after I was done with both I wanted more so I went upstairs and watched for older girls now.</p> <p> I need two more I wanted a girl age 12 and one that was about 21 to complete my collection so I was looking out the window I saw two girl on a little older than the other I opened the window and listened and heard them talking Well sis I want to see if Emily can play and I will be home soon ok Heather see you soon. So heather age 13 was walking down my driveway and I was waiting for her to ring the bell I wanted to do something different with her so I walked out side and held the cloth in my hand I hid behind the door and she walked in the porch and I then came out behind her took her hands held them tight and held it over her mouth and she fainted in my arms and I carried her into the basement and tied her down next to the other two victims. I then took off her cloths and underwear and bra and tied her down tight and got on top of her and raped her over and over while I molested the younger girls again too.</p> <p>I then wanted one more and wanted Heather’s sister who was at her house so I called her and told her that her sister heather got hurt and would you come over soon as possible so I watched and sure as I got off the phone I saw her running over I waited and sure the boor bell rang and I had her now my collection is complete I can start to have tons of fun with all my victims. I opened the door I told her that she was down the basement she fell so I told her to stand there and I would go get her. No that’s ok she said I will go get her ok I will follow you then so we walked down the stairs and I opened the door she walked in say the three young girls tied and gagged and nude she looked at me and started to cry, WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE WHAT ARE YOU DOING ? I took the cloth soaked it good and held it over her mouth and nose and held her tight she fought really hard I held it till she fainted in my arms and I then carried her over the couch and took off her clothes and pink and silk underwear and bra and I said nice your so hot she wore a white and blue collar down shirt and blue jean shorts tight around her nice firm ass, I then turned her over and taped her mouth and legs together and tied her down to the mattress and laid her down nude next to the other young victims.</p></div>",[]
418,My Sex Child,-1,THE IMMORTAL BONZ,dreamlandbbs@yahoo.com,,2006-05-18,24,2,"ped, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonz001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">My Sex Child : Character Chart</p> <p><i>Andrew.............................. Main Character<br/> Ashley.............................. Tracey Mother<br/> Tracey.............................. Daughter<br/> Virginia............................ Tracey and Steven Daughter</i></p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey's First Year of Life</p> <p>I have always said That if I had children especially girls I would make them be models and I was so happy the day my daughter Tracey was born. Not because she was born but due to the fact that I have my model know. As her mother passed away giving birth to her out at the camp. See Tracey mother was a 10 year old child that I had kidnaped and forced to give me a baby ten minute after Tracey was born I slit her mother throat and tossed her body down a 600 feet deep well that no one uses anymore so her body will never be found/ You may ask why didn't I just take pictures of her and make my money well she was kidnaped mater fact her case was even on American Justice so no way was I putting her on the net and posting free pictures of her at the BBS Boards I visited. But know a child from her who looks different know that's another story. I know I should have waited for Rachael to mature some as most of the child models on the net are about four years old so she was only four days old still four if you ask me. Using my computer I made bunch silk screen picture of children having sex then I ironed them on to white sheet and a shirt for Tracey set her up in her crib with her penis shape bottle and totally naked stated taking pictures of her and I even inserted a pencil into her baby pussy lips. She didn't even wince when it went into her. But I also didn't want to push it to fare and harm her as she was going to be my Bondage model. Over the next 8 months I took many photos of Rachael naked and pretending to be licking penis even her pacifier was in the shape of a penis. Fall came and I knew it was time to go home which meant I had to get her cell area ready for her as back home no one knew I had girlfriend or a wife so having a child all of a sudden would have a hard time explaining Rachael to all my friends and family So I leave Tracey at the camp alone in her room with 3 bottles in her crib and go to MI to my home and in the basement I built her hidden area and return to the camp at night for 3 weeks as the hidden area was built when all was ready I bundled her up gave her small amount of a drug that would keep her silent in my trunk to she was placed in her cell. When she was placed in her cell Tracey was just 1 month away from being a year old and I though That I shock the internet world with a photo shoot named 1 year old gets it up the ass for her first time. So after we where home I started on Tracie's ass putting small things like a rubber cork in her ass and also my fingers she giggle at first but as the weeks went by the corks got bigger she started to cry when I banged her and the day before her first birthday I filled her bottom with a 1 inch dong and Tracey cried and cried that time as I reamed her ass with the dong. She wasn't talking yet but for baby rubbish but I was ready to enter my baby daughter for her first time. That night she knew I think what I was gonna be doing as I dressed her in a nice child baby dress and had her pose for me in her tiny cell making the game out of it and stripping her as I finished the set she was standing there naked for me. I pushed her over to her bed and took my home made cuffs I made to fit her wrist and ankles and cuffed her hands and feet in front of her then laid her out on her tummy and placed a pillow under her and then cuffed her spread eagle to her bed. She started to cry. I yelled slave Tracey shut up you know slave must not cry when being taught loving. She was a year old I knew she really didn't understand but the wacks to her ass made her stop she started to under stand that hurt meant she was doing wrong as over the year I had spanked this child almost daily her bottom would stay red almost all the time from the spankings she had received at 4 months just my hand at 8 months a ping pong paddle and know at year when I wacked her ass it was with a painting stick. But tonight sense she was a year old she graduated to the ridding crop and when that hit her baby butt she knew to shut her mouth and stop crying Plus a few weeks ago I started feeding her my cum on her food getting her use to the taste and spanking her when she spit it out. Tracey at year old had learned allot but know she was year old and I wanted sex and not play sex but the real thing and there she was tied spread eagle to her baby bed a bed made of sheet of cold metal and for bedding just plain white sheet and a thin pillow. Tracey has never worn clothing except for when she modeled and that was always less then a hour she has handled being naked nicely all the time. But know pain and sex where to be part of her life.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey life at only one years old.</p> <p>There she was tied down on her tummy her arms and legs pulled tightly apart and tied down to her cells bed with just a thin pillow under her to protect her sweet baby pussy from the cold metal bed, She was the birth of a 10 year old that Andrew had kidnaped and forced her body with drugs to mature and at almost the age of 11 she gave birth to a child. Andrew never took her to a doctor so he really didn't know what his kidnaped child was giving birth to but if it was a boy he let her body heal and kill the child and then knock her up again to she gave birth to a female child. But Andrew lucked out and Ashley gave him a daughter and after he had her in his cabin he walked up to Ashley's bed grabbed her and slit her throat then he dumped her body down a well that was never used and 600 feet deep her tiny sexually abused body would never be found nor would her child as that summer he started Tracey training and know a year later she was about to enter a new stage of her young life Andrew had all 6 of his cameras set up and just has gotten on the bed over top of her slowly he lowered his 8 inch hard cock down around her ass crack and pushed her baby ass apart rubbed her anus with his cock getting the Vaseline smeared onto his cock as he pointed it to the one year old ass hole she had a 1inch thick cork in her ass already but she was no way ready for his cock to enter her and when his head split her open the baby screamed in pain as her anus gave away to the pressure of his cock and in he went just a inch then more and more to 4 inches and the head when in Tracey was screaming and crying as he forced his dick into her one year old asshole ripping her apart and Andrew pushed and pushed into her and finial his penis came to a stop and no mater how hard he tried no more would go into the babies ass. When Andrew knew that he had gotten all that her tiny anus would accept he started rocking his cock in and out of her Tracey was screaming and crying the whole time Her screams where so laude and mind splitting that Andrew too the sheet and wrapped it around her head to muffled her screams and he just rammed her asshole with as much of his cock as her body would permit and when he was ready to cum he took the sheet off her head twisted her mouth to the side and forced his large load of sperm down her troat a load she had never taken before that night of her first birthday. When it was all over. Andrew whispered Baby girl You are my slave and for now on you will learn to enjoy my cock in your ass baby and you will drink my cum for me and like it you where born to fuck me child. He then got up and left the room but not before her removed her bedding and telling her this was because she cried when he fucked her ass when she no longer cried when they fucked she get the bed stuff back. Then he left her tied and naked and bleeding from her ass.</p> <p>Tracey that night did finial get to sleep after crying for what seemed like all night and the next day Andrew let his little slave up from her bed and every hour on the hour he yank her over to him make her drink his cum and 3 times that day tied in different portioned he entered her asshole with his cock ripping her open even more by the end of that first day.</p> <p>By the end of Tracey first Year she had leaned to take Andrews cock all the way in her mouth and he could get at lease 7 inches of his 8 inch dick in her ass she no longer cried when he banged her ass the bondage and whipping sections that he made her go though where so bad at time she go to bed after hurting from head to toe Tracey had started to talk by know and she then was only told that she could say yes sir and no sir and when she was being video taped for the site Andrew had given his 1 year old permission to say Fuck me Daddy and I love your cock in my ass Daddy As Andrew would ask her questions when he video taped her like what do you like Baby she have to say Daddy's cock in my mouth and asshole things like that to make his customers happy Tracey was a sweet child.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey Years Two to Five</p> <p>From the age of two to five Andrew made tons of Bondage and sex videos of Tracey he used her body in every way he could think of when she was two he pierced her body private parts at three he gave her a tattoo on her pussy lips at four he branded her ass with his name on her and now at five he started burning candles on to her chest he had starved her whipped her and banged her ass so much that when she went to the potty her bowl moments just slid out of her even though Andrew never really let her bowls hold much as he give her a Emma at lease 3 times a week flushing her asshole out But know at five Andrew wanted to try her pussy out for size. But when it was time for this to happen Andrew job went to hell and he had to move away from his home town but he made sure that Tracey also made the move to and know in a town fare away he was able to let Tracey live with him as his daughter the people in town though she was skinny little baby but they all accepted Andrew and his daughter into the village but what they didn't know ½ of what little Tracey went though and why the 5 year old only looked to be about three and that helped Andrew out as he got to keep his little sex toy home with him</p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey Becomes a Woman at Five</p> <p>The night after they moved into there new home Andrew took her up to the attic and made her strip and he chained her to the beam in the attic and then Pulled her up to she was dangling from the beam and then Andrew whipped her ass to she was like always bleeding and totally red But this was the first whipping in 6 months as He had to let Tracey heal so he could move her hear and so she didn't look like a abused child he also started feeding her meals that a child her age should have been gotten Tracey had fatten up and started to fill out he take her out during the day to give her sun and her body accept this new found joy but Tracey always knew what she was that she was her Daddy's Sex Child her purpose in life was to fuck her father and for her being a sex toy sense birth was almost normal for her even though she hated being punished for being bad she at five years old loved her Daddies cock in her ass and mouth and know her Daddy told her that he was gonna make her into a baby woman. Andrew had pampered Tracey that morning she turned five he only made her give him a blow job and that after noon he didn't touch her bottom nor did he spank her and told her tonight after dinner she be his special little lover. So after her birthday party which wasn't much just a cake shaped like a penis and her gift he gave her was a ball gag and garter belt and thong crotches panties which he had her model for him as he took pictures of her and when the ball gag was in place her hand where tied behind her back and she was led over to the spanking table Andrew had also had anal sex with her and whipped her many times at the table so She knew that tonight would be no different but after all the pain she had went though in her life she was ready for more but she never though that the pain would be anything like what she was about to get Andrew tied Tracey body to the table spread eagle with her hand behind her back and chains wrapped around her chest and tummy but her tiny legs where pulled apart out on the table as he lifted her up Andrew went and took the ridding crop and started beating her pussy good and hard he had never hurt her like this after about 50 wacks on her pussy lips Andrew yanked her nibbles and twisted them and put these clothes pins on her nibble she had never felt pain like this before. Then Andrew got down in frount of his daughter rubbed her pussy and yanked her clit out from under the folds of baby fat she still had He took her clit into his mouth licked and rolled it around then he bite her clit send wave after wave of pain thigh her as the pain shot to her brain Andrew took a long needle pulled her clit out as fare as it would go and shoved the needle though Tracey body shook and jumped from the pain and she screamed into her ball gag as her father and master twisted the needle though her clit when it was all the way though he pulled on the needle place a hoop though the hole and clamped it shut the hoop was small but hurt her clit so much after the hoop was in place he took the needle out and again pierced her clit only a few inches above that and put a small gold bar in her clit and from the bar dangle 2 4 once weights that he let dangle between her legs and that pulled at her clit hurting her even more. Andrew then whipped her pussy again when he was done he dropped his pants and lifted her hips pushed his penis inside her tiny hole Tracey just screamed as Andrew's cock went deeper and deeper into her tiny twat and strait though her cheery he had done it he had stuck his whole cock up in side a year old something he never though possible. But it was happening even though Tracey was his child he know have at lease 4 years of fucking this pussy before he have to stop. As when she became a woman and had her first cycle he'd have to stop because 1 he would never wear a condom with anybody he hated the dam things and 2 she was his daughter and didn't want to produce any retarded children. But with starving her and stunning her growth she might not even have breast or her period until she was into her teens but only time would tell but for now she was his sex toy and slave and he have he as much as he wanted until it was time to bring in another child and have a baby with. But now it was Tracey who was his sex Child after he was deep inside he stayed in place and let her tiny pussy get use to his cock in her and slowly but firmly Andrew started fucking his sweet 5 year old Sex Child Tracey winced and moaned in pain the whole time he screwed her and filled her tiny cunt with his cum when it was over Andrew took Tracey and dropped her into a hot tub water cleaned her up and over the side of the tub fucked her twat again telling her to get use to this as she have to do it everyday and sometime 4-5 times a day. Tracey just cried and went to her room so sad and her body hurt all over. Tracey didn't know why her Daddy was so mean to her why he did these things to her. Andrew after a few weeks saw this and he laid off on the whippings and screwing her as he didn't want to have such a depressed child in his home.</p> <p>So Andrew started showing her love and kindness even though he still had sex with her he also started letting her have some pleasure in there love making When Tracey had her first orgazm with her Daddy she loved it at 5 years old she creamed a river for her Daddy and after a few more time Tracey came around and even in her pictures she smiled more started showing her body off even more and when Andrews friend Steven would screw her she enjoyed the sex in her life and then Andrew slowly introduced the bodage back into her life and Tracey started to get off on her spankings and being tied up and even hanged upside down Tracey was turning into a sex manic she loved it and it all happened before she was six</p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey Life at Six</p> <p>After Tracey turned six Andrew started renting her out to men over the internet that wanted to have sex with a child the fee for 6 hours section was $ 10,000.00 and Andrew and Steven where shocked when the add was placed on her site at the number of members that wanted to be with her. They made a total of 1 million dollars in the first 3 months after Tracey had turned six. All Tracey Dates where Video taped and the men knew this and the sections where placed on her porn site Tracey didn't mind the sex but some of the bondage and customs where weird to her like this one guy who made her dress up as a horse and he rode her around the room and then only fucked her in the ass as Tracey hated having a cock in her ass that hurt more then anything.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey Life From Seven to Know</p> <p>At Seven Tracey life took a twist Andrew and Steven rented her out and it turned out to be a cop and her father was arrested and they went to jail. Tracey then though her days of being someone's sex child was over. But She was wrong as in the foster home the mother of the place would take her to bed with her and she place things inside her tiny pussy and also her husband would screw her. So she believed all alduts did this with children even though she learned that it was wrong she could do nothing about it. But Tracey also craved sex know if she went more then a week with out it she almost beg her foster parents to rape her. But she didn't really miss the bondage and beatings that she get from her Daddy and Steven. But life in the foster home didn't last long her father got out jail and found out where Tracey was and in the middle of the night he and Steven came and took her away and they moved across the country and set up shop again and Tracey went back to being her fathers Sex Child to she was sixteen and she started to have her period as all the years that Andrew had abused her and starved her did work she never entered property to she was 16 and then she never got that big of a girl Even now at 21 she still wears a size 34 beginner bra and only size 14 girls clothes but she is healthy lady. After Tracey turned 16 Steven got her knocked up and they know are selling her daughter on the net and having sex with her Tracey her self is still there slave but not for sex she is kept there to keep the child happy and cook and do there wash for them and every know and then they both still bang her but mostly they use her daughter Virginia for there sexually needs. But What Tracey Doesn't know is Steven getting ready to knock her up. So Andrew could have another Sex Child to screw and beat.</p></div>",[]
419,My Sex Child - Redone,-1,THE IMMORTAL BONZ,dreamlandbbs@yahoo.com,,2006-09-04,10,4,"inc, ped, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bonz002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">My Sex Child : Character Chart</p> <p><i>Andrew.............................. Main Character<br/> Ashley.............................. Tracey Mother<br/> Tracey.............................. Daughter<br/> Virginia............................ Tracey and Steven Daughter</i></p> <p class=""h2"">Tracey's First Year of Life</p> <p>I have always said that if I had children, especially girls, I would make them models and I was so happy the day my daughter Tracey was born. Not because she was born, but due to the fact that I have my model now. Her mother passed away giving birth to her out at the camp. You see Traceys mother was a 10 year old child that I had kidnaped and forced to give me a baby, ten minute after Tracey was born I slit her mother throat and tossed her body down a 600 feet deep well that no one uses anymore - so her body will never be found.</p> <p>You may ask why didn't I just take pictures of her and make my money? Well she was kidnapped and, as a matter of fact, her case was even on American Justice so there was no way that I putting her on the net and posting free pictures of her at the BBS Boards I visited.</p> <p>But a child from her who looks different? Now that's another story.</p> <p>I know I should have waited for Rachael to mature some, as most of the child models on the net are about four years old and she was only four days old! But she was still four if you ask me.</p> <p>Using my computer I made a bunch of silk screen pictures of children having sex then I ironed them on to white sheet, made a shirt for Tracey and set her up in her crib with her penis shape bottle. Totally naked. I stated taking pictures of her and I even inserted a pencil into her baby pussy lips. She didn't even wince when it went into her. But I also didn't want to push it to far and harm her as she was going to be my Bondage model.</p> <p>Over the next 8 months I took many photos of Rachael naked and pretending to be licking penis - even her pacifier was in the shape of a penis.</p> <p>Fall came and I knew it was time to go home - which meant I had to get her cell area ready for her, as back home no one knew I had girlfriend or a wife! So having a child all of a sudden would mean I would have a hard time explaining Rachael to all my friends and family!</p> <p>So I left Tracey at the camp, alone in her room, with 3 bottles in her crib and went to MI to my home. In the basement I built her a hidden area and return to the camp at night for 3 weeks. When the hidden area was built and all was ready, I bundled her up, gave her small amount of a drug that would keep her silent, put her in my trunk until she was placed in her cell.</p> <p>When she was placed in her cell Tracey was just 1 month away from being a year old, I though that I would shock the internet world with a photo shoot named '1 year old gets it up the ass for her first time!'</p> <p>So after we were home I started on Tracie's ass, putting small things like a rubber corks in her ass and also my fingers, she giggled at first - but as the weeks went by the corks got bigger! She started to cry when I banged her and the day before her first birthday I filled her bottom with a 1 inch dong! Tracey cried and cried that time as I reamed her ass with the dong.</p> <p>She wasn't talking yet, except for baby rubbish, but I was ready to enter my baby daughter for her first time. That night she knew, I think, what I was gonna be doing as I dressed her in a nice child baby dress and had her pose for me in her tiny cell making the game out of it and stripping her as I finished the set.</p> <p>She was standing there naked for me. I pushed her over to her bed and I took my home made cuffs, which I had made to fit her wrist and ankles, and then I cuffed her hands and feet in front of her, then laid her out on her tummy. I placed a pillow under her and then cuffed her spread eagle to her bed.</p> <p>She started to cry. I yelled slave ""Tracey shut up! you know a slave must not cry when being taught loving!"" She was a year old and I knew she really didn't understand - but the whacks to her ass made her stop. she had started to understand that being hurt meant she was doing wrong, as over the year I had spanked this child almost daily, her bottom would stay red almost all the time from the spankings she had received. While she was 4 months old I used just my hand , at 8 months a ping-pong paddle and now at a year I wacked her ass it was with a painting stick.</p> <p>But tonight since she was a year old she graduated to the riding crop and when that hit her baby butt she knew to shut her mouth and stop crying. Plus a few weeks ago I started feeding her my cum on her food getting her use to the taste and spanking her when she spit it out.</p> <p>Tracey at year old had learned a llot but now she was year old and I wanted sex - not play sex but the real thing! And there she was, tied spread eagle to her baby bed, a bed made of sheets of cold metal and for bedding just a plain white sheet and a thin pillow.</p> <p>Tracey has never worn clothing except for when she modeled, and that was always for less than a hour, she has handled being naked nicely all the time. But now pain and sex were to be part of her life.</p> <p>Tracey life at only one years old.</p> <p>There she was tied down on her tummy her arms and legs pulled tightly apart and tied down to her cells bed with just a thin pillow under her to protect her sweet baby pussy from the cold metal bed, She was the birth of a 10 year old that Andrew had kidnaped and forced her body with drugs to mature and at almost the age of 11 she gave birth to a child.</p> <p>Andrew never took her to a doctor so he really didn't know what his kidnaped child was giving birth to but if it was a boy he let her body heal and kill the child and then knock her up again until she gave birth to a female child.</p> <p>But Andrew lucked out and Ashley gave him a daughter and after he had her in his cabin he walked up to Ashley's bed grabbed her and slit her throat then he dumped her body down a well that was never used and 600 feet deep her tiny sexually abused body would never be found nor would her child as that summer he started Tracey training and know a year later she was about to enter a new stage of her young life.</p> <p>Andrew had all 6 of his cameras set up and just has gotten on the bed over top of her slowly he lowered his 8 inch hard cock down around her ass crack and pushed her baby ass apart rubbed her anus with his cock, getting the Vaseline smeared onto his cock as he pointed it to the one year old ass hole.</p> <p>She had a 1 inch thick cork in her ass already but she was no way ready for his cock to enter her, when his head split her open the baby screamed in pain as her anus gave away to the pressure of his cock and in he went just a inch then more and more to 4 inches and the head went in Tracey was screaming and crying as he forced his dick into her one year old asshole - ripping her apart and Andrew pushed and pushed into her and finial his penis came to a stop and no matter how hard he tried no more would go into the babies ass.</p> <p>When Andrew knew that he had gotten all that her tiny anus would accept he started rocking his cock in and out of her Tracey was screaming and crying the whole time.</p> <p>Her screams where so loud and mind splitting that Andrew took the sheet and wrapped it around her head to muffled her screams, he just rammed her asshole with as much of his cock as her body would permit.</p> <p>When he was ready to cum he took the sheet off her head, twisted her mouth to the side and forced his large load of sperm down her throat, a load she had never taken before that night of her first birthday.</p> <p>When it was all over. Andrew whispered ""Baby girl You are my slave, and from now on you will learn to enjoy my cock in your ass baby, you'll drink my cum for me and like it! You were born to fuck me child!""</p> <p>He then got up and left the room but not before her removed her bedding and telling her this was because she cried when he fucked her ass when she no longer cried when they fucked she get the bed stuff back. Then he left her tied and naked and bleeding from her ass.</p> <p>Tracey that night did finial get to sleep after crying for what seemed like all night. The next day Andrew let his little slave up from her bed and every hour on the hour he yanked her over to him make her drink his cum, 3 times that day tied in different position he entered her asshole with his cock ripping her open even more by the end of that first day.</p> <p>By the end of Tracey first Year she had leaned to take Andrews cock all the way in her mouth, he could get at least 7 inches of his 8 inch dick in her ass! She no longer cried when he banged her ass. The bondage and whipping sections that he made her go though were so bad that at times she would go to bed r hurting from head to toe.</p> <p>Tracey had started to talk by now and then she was only told that she could say 'yes sir' and 'no sir', when she was being video taped for the site Andrew had given his 1 year old permission to say"" Fuck me Daddy and I love your cock in my ass Daddy.""As Andrew video taped her hewould ask her questions like ""what do you like Baby? she have to say 'Daddy's cock in my mouth and asshole' and things like that to make his customers happy.</p> <p>Tracey was a sweet child.</p> <p>Tracey Years Two to Five</p> <p>From the age of two to five Andrew made tons of Bondage and sex videos of Tracey. He used her body in every way he could think of. When she was two he pierced her body private parts.</p> <p>At three he gave her a tattoo on her pussy lips</p> <p>When she was four he branded her ass with his name on her.</p> <p>Now, at five, he started burning candles on to her chest he had starved her whipped her and banged her ass so much that when she went to the potty her bowl moments just slid out of her even though Andrew never really let her bowls hold much as he give her a Emmea at least 3 times a week flushing her asshole out.</p> <p>But now at five Andrew wanted to try her pussy out for size. But when it was time for this to happen Andrews job went to hell and he had to move away from his home town. But he made sure that Tracey also made the move to a town far away where he was able to let Tracey live with him as his daughter the people in town, although she was skinny little baby they all accepted Andrew and his daughter into the village - but what they didn't know ½ of what little Tracey went though, nor why the 5 year old only looked to be about three, that helped Andrew out as he got to keep his little sex toy home with him</p> <p>Tracey Becomes a Woman at Five</p> <p>The night after they moved into there new home Andrew took her up to the attic and made her strip, he chained her to the beam in the attic and then pulled her up so that she was dangling from the beam, then Andrew whipped her ass so she was always bleeding and totally red. This was the first whipping in 6 months as he had to let Tracey heal so he could move her here and so she didn't look like a abused child, he also started feeding her meals that a child her age should have been getten.</p> <p>Tracey had fatten up and started to fill out and so he had taken her out during the day to give her sun and her body accept this new found joy. But Tracey always knew what she was that she was her Daddy's Sex Child her purpose in life was to fuck her father and, for her, being a sex toy since birth was almost normal for her even though she hated being punished for being bad. At five years old she loved her Daddies cock in her ass and mouth, now her Daddy told her that he was gonna make her into a baby woman.</p> <p>Andrew had pampered Tracey that morning she turned five he only made her give him a blow job, that afternoon he didn't touch her bottom, nor did he spank her! He told her that that night, after dinner, she was to be his special little lover. So after her birthday party - which wasn't much, just a cake shaped like a penis and her gift he gave her was a ball gag, garter belt and thong crotches panties which he had her model for him as he took pictures of her. and when the ball gag was in place her hand were tied behind her back, she was led over to the spanking table. Andrew had also had anal sex with her and whipped her many times at the table so She knew that tonight would be no different! After all the pain she had went though in her life she was ready for more, but she never thought that the pain would be anything like what she was about to get!</p> <p>Andrew tied Tracey body to the table spread eagle with her hand behind her back, chains wrapped around her chest and tummy. Her tiny legs where pulled apart out on the table, as he lifted her up Andrew went and took the ridding crop. He started beating her pussy good and hard. He had never hurt her like this! After about 50 wacks on her pussy lips Andrew yanked her nibbles and twisted them, he then put clothes pins on her nibbles causing her pain like she had never felt before.</p> <p>Then Andrew got down in frount of his daughter rubbed her pussy and yanked her clit out from under the folds of baby fat she still had. He took her clit into his mouth licked and rolled it around with his tongue, then he bit her clit which sent wave after wave of pain thigh her as the pain shot to her brain. Andrew then took a long needle, pulled her clit out as far as it would go and shoved the needle though it!</p> <p>Tracey's body shook and jumped from the pain and she screamed into her ball gag as her father and master twisted the needle though her clit. When it was all the way though he pulled on the needle, place a hoop though the hole and clamped it shut. The hoop was small but hurt her clit so much! After the hoop was in place he took the needle out and again pierced her clit only a few inches above that, he put a small gold bar in her clit and from the bar were 2-4 ounce weights that he let dangle between her legs and that pulled at her clit hurting her even more. </p> <p>Andrew then whipped her pussy again when he was done he dropped his pants and lifted her hips, pushed his penis inside her tiny hole. Tracey just screamed as Andrew's cock went deeper and deeper into her tiny twat and straight though her cherry. He had done it he had stuck his whole cock up in side a year old, something he never though possible! But it was happening even though Tracey was his child he know have at least 4 years of fucking this pussy before he have to stop. As when she became a woman and had her first cycle he'd have to stop because 1 he would never wear a condom with anybody he hated the dam things and 2 she was his daughter and didn't want to produce any retarded children.</p> <p>But with starving her and stunting her growth she might not even have breast or her period until she was into her teens? But only time would tell! But for now she was his sex toy and slave, he would have her as much as he wanted until it was time to bring in another child and have a baby with. But for now it was Tracey who was his sex Child.</p> <p>After he was deep inside he stayed in place and let her tiny pussy get used to his cock in her. Slowly but firmly Andrew started fucking his sweet 5 year old Sex Child, Tracey winced and moaned in pain the whole time he screwed her until he filled her tiny cunt with his cum.</p> <p>When it was over Andrew took Tracey and dropped her into a hot tub water cleaned her up and over the side of the tub fucked her twat again telling her to get use to this as she have to do it everyday and sometime 4-5 times a day. Tracey just cried and went to her room so sad and her body hurt all over. Tracey didn't know why her Daddy was so mean to her nor why he did these things to her. Andrew after a few weeks saw this and so he laid off on the whippings and screwing her as he didn't want to have such a depressed child in his home.</p> <p>So Andrew started showing her love and kindness even though he still had sex with her he also started letting her have some pleasure in their love making. When Tracey had her first orgasm with her Daddy she loved it! At 5 years old she creamed a river for her Daddy and, after a few more times, Tracey came around. Even in her pictures she smiled more and started showing her body off even more. When Andrews' friend Steven would screw her she enjoyed the sex in her life. Then Andrew slowly introduced the bodage back into her life and Tracey started to get off on her spankings, being tied up and even being hunged upside down.</p> <p>Tracey was turning into a sex manic, she loved it! And it all happened before she was six.</p> <p>Tracey Life at Six</p> <p>After Tracey turned six Andrew started renting her out to men over the internet that wanted to have sex with a child the fee for 6 hours section was $ 10,000.00 and when the advertisment was placed on her site Andrew and Steven were shocked at the number of members that wanted to be with her.</p> <p>They made a total of 1 million dollars in the first 3 months after Tracey had turned six.</p> <p>All Traceys dates were Video taped, the men knew this, and the sections were placed on her porn site. Tracey didn't mind the sex but some of the bondage and customs were weird to her, like this one guy who made her dress up as a horse and he rode her around the room, then only fucked her in the ass - as Tracey hated having a cock in her ass that hurt more than anything.</p> <p>Tracey Life From Seven to now.</p> <p>At Seven Tracey life took a twist! Andrew and Steven rented her out and it turned out to be a cop! Her father was arrested and they went to jail.</p> <p>Tracey then thought her days of being someone's sex child was over. But She was wrong, as in the foster home the mother of the place would take her to bed with her, she would place things inside her tiny pussy and also her husband would screw her. So she believed all adults did this with children even though she learned that it was wrong she could do nothing . about it.</p> <p>But Tracey also craved sex now! If she went more then a week without it she had to almost beg her foster parents to rape her. But she didn't really miss the bondage and beatings that she got from her Daddy and Steven.</p> <p>But life in the foster home didn't last long, her father got out jail and found out where Tracey was, and in the middle of the night he and Steven came and took her away. They moved across the country and set up shop again.</p> <p>Tracey went back to being her father's Sex Child until she was sixteen, when she started to have her periods, as all the years that Andrew had abused her and starved her, she never entered puberty until she was 16 and even then she never got that big of a girl. (Even now at 21 she still wears a size 34 beginner bra and only size 14 girls clothes, but she is a healthy lady).</p> <p>After Tracey turned 16 Steven got her knocked up and they are now selling her daughter on the net and having sex with her. Tracey herself is still their slave -but not for sex she is kept there to keep the child happy, to cook and do their washing for them. Every now and then they both still bang her, but mostly they use her daughter Virginia for their sexual needs.</p> <p>But What Tracey Doesn't know is Steven getting ready to knock her up. So Andrew can have another Sex Child to screw and beat.</p></div>",['Editied by Corner Ghost']
420,Lauren and Bittany: The Kidnapping,-1,BOOMBOX,no@email,"Two best friend girls are kidnapped by rapists, and are forced to do everything they never wanted to do.",2007-03-03,3,3,"Mf, anal, bd, ds, oral, teen, toys",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boombox001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>All she could hear was the sound of her friend moaning under the gag. Her friend getting raped in the ass and not being able to call out for help. Brittany and Lauren were both kidnapped this day. They both were took and now are forced to be sex slaves.</p> <p>Brittany and Lauren both went to the same school, and lived in the same neighborhood. They have been friends since 2nd grade, which they are now both in 8th. Lauren being 14 and Brittany being 13. Lauren looked a little more mature than Brittany. She had bigger tits and her body form looked older. Brittany had small but very stuck up tits. Lauren had long, sily brown hair and brown eyes. While Brittany had red hair and blue eyes. Since both of them lived in the same neighborhood, they had the same method of transportation to school. Which in this case was walking. They didnt live far away enough from the school to ride the bus, and both of their parents worked alot. So they had to stick with walking.</p> <p>This day they had gym last period. Obviously they were both worn out and tired. They were walking on the side walk chatting about school and what they are going to do when they get home. Both of them noticed a car slowly moving with them. Lauren and Brittany have both had the lecture of ""watch out for strangers"" but they stopped and looked at the car anyway. Inside was two very young and somewhat gentle looking men. One put his hand out of the car and said ""Hey.. you're Lauren and Brittany right?"". The two nodded in agreement with the man. ""Your parents told us to pick you all up.. wer're friends of theirs."" Brittany looked at the man suspisciously.</p> <p>""Why would they have you all pick us up?"" The man grinned.</p> <p>""They are going to meet us at our place when they get off work, so get in."" the man slightly commaned.</p> <p>The two girls looked at each other and didn't really think much of rape at the time.</p> <p>Brittany and Lauren got in the back seats.. little did they know what would happen to them once they got to the mens house.</p> <p>It was a rather long drive. The men took many turns on the roads, which most were unecessary. The two girls talked quietly in the back, while the two men remained silent. It began to get slightly dark, and Lauren broke the silence and said ""are we there yet?"" The man driving responded ""Almost, one more turn"". The man took a turn down a small dirt path, and approached a somewhat medium sized house. It was nothing fancy.</p> <p>Everyone got out of the car and the two men introduced themselves finally.</p> <p>""I'm Paul"" the one driving said. He was the more muscular one with a shaved head.</p> <p>""I'm Joe"" said the one in the drivers seat. He was rather skinny, and had normal hair.</p> <p>The two girls walked into the house first, looking at their surroundings, and the men followed. Paul took a seat on the couch and did the same. Lauren took a seat like the guys, but did not sit next to them. Brittany, the more shy one, remained standing.</p> <p>It remained quiet for a few minutes, until Paul told the girls</p> <p>""Your folks usually get home around 9 right Lauren?""</p> <p>""Yeah""</p> <p>""What about you Brittany?""</p> <p>Brittany studdered once or twice ""Um, like at 8 I think.""</p> <p>""Good.."" It was silent again for a few more minutes. Until Lauren noticed something about Paul she didnt want to notice. A buldge in his pants. She was nervous but she eventually said something.</p> <p>""Um... Paul.. look at your pants."" Paul looked down and saw his erection noticebly standing. He chuckled and looked at Lauren.</p> <p>""Come on, it happens.. its not like you don't know what it is."" Just then Paul unzipped his pants as his hard cock flew out of his pants. Lauren and Brittany shielded their eyes.</p> <p>""Come on girls I know you've seen it before, just look at it."" The two girls slowly removed their hands from their face, and looked at the 7 inch cock standing from Paul's pants. The two young girls have never really seen a cock before, other than occasional porno they look at when they are curious or want to masturbate. But before long of them staring at the cock, Brittany felt her shirt being torn off by Joe. She let out a scream but it was interrupted by her face being slapped by the aggressive man undressing her. Lauren tried to run from Joe but as she got up, her pants were pulled down by Paul, whos cock was harder than ever.</p> <p>As the girls struggled and tried to scream, Paul pulled out a knife from his pocket and put it to Lauren's throat.</p> <p>""Look here bitch, don't fuckin struggle."" Lauren gasped at the blade to her neck, and she stopped squirming around. Brittany did the same. The men continued to undress the teen girls, after only a few seconds the men clearly saw the tits and pussies of these young girls.</p> <p>""Now then you little bitches,"" Paul said looking at his new sex slaves, with his cock standing out of his pants. The girls started shaking.</p> <p>""I guess you all picked the wrong day to hitch-hike huh?"" The girls took a deep breath like it was their last.</p> <p>""Little bitches, stand up."" The two beauties did what they were told as both of the men examined their perfect bodies. Joe took his hand across Brittany's breast.</p> <p>""Heh, I like this one.. shes perky"" Joe said as he squeezed Brittany's nipple. Paul talked firmly.</p> <p>""Now then you fucking stupid whores. I hope you realize by now that this isn't a normal rape. After you got in our car you should of kissed your family goodbye. You two are going to be turned into the biggest sluts in your fuckin school."" Lauren gulped, she was not paying attention to Paul, but rather thinking about if they will kill her, rape her, or anything. Paul noticed her wandering eye.</p> <p>Lauren was in the middle of thinking when she felt a strike across her face. She fell to the ground with half her face red and Paul shouting at her.</p> <p>""Listen to me when I'm fucking talking to you bitch!"" Paul grabbed the teen by her hair and pulled her head to his cock.</p> <p>""I wasn't going to make you suck til tomorrow, but fuck that idea now. Open your fucking mouth slut."" Brittany watched as her best friend stretched her mouth for the giant cock as it was shoved down her throat.</p> <p>Lauren sucked on the huge dick for at least an hour. On her knees with that huge stick all the way down her throat. Every time he heard her gag on it Paul chuckled. He found it very amusing that the teen could not suck all of it. After a few minutes of her mouth being completly filled with the cock, drool came down her chin and landed on her tits. It gently dripped off her nipples and onto the ground.</p> <p>""Mmm, yeah suck it all you fucking slut.."" Paul moaned as his cock felt the tounge of the teen rub against it.</p> <p>Joe held Brittany in case she tried to do anything and said, ""Wow, the whore sure can give a blowjob."" He looked at Brittany,</p> <p>""I hope you can do the same."" Brittany took a deep breath and continued to watch in horror as her friend blowed the cock of this rapist. A tear came down Lauren's cheek. Not a tear of fear, but more because she was gagging so much and so loud on the giant cock down her throat.</p> <p>Paul moaned loud as he came close to it. He shoved Laurens head against his hips, making sure she sucked every last inch. After a few seconds of getting all of his cock in her mouth, he let go lightly so that just his head was in her. He let loose his juices in her mouth, spraying the white cream all in her mouth.</p> <p>""You better not swallow it bitch."" Lauren did as she was told and kept the warm cream in her mouth.</p> <p>""Show your little bitch friend."" She followed orders and opened her mouth for Brittany to see her mouth covered in white cum.</p> <p>""See that? Before the end of today that cream is going to be in your pussy and your ass.""</p> <p>Joe smiled and pushed Brittany down.</p> <p>""Share the cream with your friend whore."" Brittany and Lauren looked at each other. Neither one of them wanted to get hurt, so they had to do what they were told.</p> <p>The two teens closed in with each other and entered in a kiss. Lauren gave Brittany as much cum as she could, with Brittany searching the inside of Laurens mouth with her tounge. While the two girls kissed, Joe unzipped his pants like Paul, and let his already hard cock come out. The two girls stopped kissing after a few minutes and showed Paul their work. He examined the cum on both of their tounges.</p> <p>""Very good sluts."" The two girls finally swallowed the cum, and stood up. Paul placed his hands on one of each girls tits and started to rub them. Joe looked at Brittany then grabbed her hair and moved her away from the tit rubbing.</p> <p>""We know one bitch can suck.. but what about fucking?"" Paul laughed and made room on the couch. Joe pushed Brittany on the couch.</p> <p>""Little slut.. spread them."" Brittany followed orders and spread her legs, making her tender virgin pussy completly visible. Joe grinned and put his cock on Brittany's slit.</p> <p>""Ready for the fuck of a lifetime bitch?"" Brittany gulped and nodded. Not even a second after she felt the hard cock stretch her tight virgin cunt. She gasped and moaned as a dick entered her for the first of many times. Joe went out of her and fucked back in even harder. She felt like her pussy was literally going to rip in two. Every time Joe went out he went right back in twice as hard as before. Brittany moaned and groaned in both pain and pleasure. Because she was screaming so loud even when her cherry popped she couldn't say anything. Every nerve in her body seemed to go straight to her pussy, almost every feeling imaginable she could feel just by this large invader fucking her.</p> <p>""Ooooh... God please.. Stop please!"" but despite her cries Joe continue to fuck her tight cunt. Her toes began to curl, and her eyes rolled in the back of her head. She tried to ignore the pain and pleasure she is feeling, she tried to think about something else. But the only thing she could pay attention to was the giant 7 inch cock fucking her.</p> <p>The fucking continued for almost an hour. By that time, Brittany was almost passed out from the mixed feelings coming from her cunt. She got Joe's dick so wet it was sliding in and out of her even easier, making her feel more and more. Finally, she felt warm juices going into her body. She knew what just happened. Joe cummed inside her now non-tight non-virgin pussy. Joe removed his cock from her pussy. Brittany layed her eyes on the dick, it was almost dripped with nothing but her juices! Paul grabbed Brittany by the hair and threw her off the couch.</p> <p>""Get the fuck off my furniture, I dont want your slut juices on it.""</p> <p>The two girls layed on the floor, not knowing what the two men would do to them next.</p> <p>""Stand up."" Paul ordered. The girls did so. Paul looked at Brittany and whispered something to Joe.</p> <p>""You, the brown-haired bitch, go down the hall into the room. Joe's going to show you something.."" Joe grinned evily and pushed Lauren to walk with him down the hall. Once the door was shut, Paul looked at Brittany and pulled a chair near them.</p> <p>""Bend over.""</p> <p>""Wh-what?!"" Brittany began to get more nervous. She could barely take getting fucked in the pussy, she wouldn't be able to stand anal.</p> <p>""You heard me bitch, bend the fuck over. I wanna see your virgin asshole."" Brittany could barely walk she was so scared. She tried to remain calm, and bent over the chair. She knew what was coming, and she didnt like it. Brittany felt the head of his cock against her soft ass cheeks as it slowly made its way.</p> <p>""Ready bitch?""</p> <p>She didnt respond, just took a deep breath and hoped it wouldnt hurt as much as people say it does. Unfourtunately, her hopes were dashed when the giant rock hard dick entered her ass. She screamed as much as she could, it felt like the inside of her ass was on fire.</p> <p>""OOHH MY GOD!!!! TAKE IT OUT!! PLEASE!!"" Paul ignored her cries and went hard and rough in her tight burning asshole. Before even 5 minutes of fucking Brittany was crying her eyes out from the pain. Unable to scream, unable to do anything about the pain, Brittany just sat there bent over, crying her eyes dry while a 7 inch long cock drove itself as deep as it could into the most sensitive part of her teen body. Brittany heard Lauren scream from the other room, she figured the same pain and torture must be happening to her. The fucking stopped for a second, with his cock still in her though. He pulled Brittany's hair and made her look at him.</p> <p>""What's wrong bitch? I thought you'd be the type of whore that would like getting her ass fucked""</p> <p>Brittany's only response was more tears running down her cheek. Paul spit in her face and laughed. Once more, he continued to thrust in and out of her tiny tight asshole. Seconds felt like hours, she felt like since she was born she has done nothing but been ass fucked. After what felt like 3 days, Brittany passed out from the pain.</p> <p>Both she and Lauren awoke tied to beds, with their arms and legs tied to different posts. They looked around the dark empty room. Brittany looked at Lauren.</p> <p>""What.. did they do to you?"" Brittany asked. Lauren sighed.</p> <p>""Whipped me.. what about you?""</p> <p>""They uh..""</p> <p>""Fucked you?""</p> <p>""Yeah...""</p> <p>""Where?""</p> <p>""In my ass..""</p> <p>Lauren and Brittany heard footsteps coming to the door. Brittany looked in front of her and said,</p> <p>""Lauren.. what are those machines in front of the bed?"" But before Lauren could answer Paul and Joe went in the room, and checked out Brittany and Lauren's naked bodies lying on the bed.</p> <p>""If you're wondering.. these machines are our little fuck machines."" Lauren raised her head and examined the machines. She saw they were evidently designed to go in a fucking motion, with a dildo attatched to a long stick that goes to the machine. Paul and Joe brought the two machines closer to the girls, and shoved the dildo part inside of the two girls pussies.</p> <p>""Now, we're going to be gone for a few hours so these machines should fuck you up til we get back.""</p> <p>Lauren and Brittany felt the hard plastic cocks inside of them, and shuttered that they were going to have to put up hours of these machines fucking them. The two men chuckled and turned the machines on, and left.</p> <p>At first the machines were pretty quiet. Moving only very slightly inside the two little teens. The most noise was Lauren making slight moaning sounds. This is the first time she was fucked in the pussy since the kidnapping. For the first 15 minutes the machines made hardly no movement at all. The most they moved was about an inch inside of the two cunts. But, in 30 minutes, they started to speed up. Going in and out of the two teen pussies, with the two teens not even able to move. The moans from the two began to get louder and louder.</p> <p>""Uhh.."" moaned Lauren. After a little while longer, the machines were fucking as hard as Joe and Paul. The moans of the girls were turned to almost screams, and just like before the machine started to go faster as more juices of the two teens piled on it. After about 5 minutes from a pounding from the machine, Lauren let out a cry.</p> <p>""AHHHH! OOH MY GOOOODD!!"" An orgasmic wave went through her body, and sent out even more juices from her tender pussy. While Lauren was feeling her first orgasm, Brittany was squirming, unable to so much pleasure and pain from the plastic dildo machine. Brittany felt as if she was going to have an orgasm as well, and tried to squirm out of place. But, it was too late.</p> <p>""FUUUUCK!!! OH MY FUCKING GOD!!!"" Brittany squirted her orgasm all over the fucking machine. But unlike a normal fuck from Joe or Paul, the machines were'nt going to stop until they were turned off.</p> <p>""F.. fuck L.. auren, I can.. can't take this!"" Brittany said while she was recovering from her orgasm. Lauren did not reply, but she obviously agreed with Brittany.</p> <p>It was hours before Joe and Paul came back. And in those hours the two definate non-virgins orgasmed at least 20 times each. And even after the 20th time the machines still kept fucking the teen girls. Lauren and Brittany were about to pass out from exhaustion. But they were too busy feeling the hard plastic cock inside of them, going even harder than either Joe or Paul could go.</p> <p>Finally, Joe and Paul came through the door to the room, and saw the two girls still getting fucked by the machines.</p> <p>""God.. please help us.. please.. turn these fucking things off.."" Lauren could barely speak. Paul and Joe chuckled.</p> <p>""But it isn't even turned all the way on yet."" The two men both turned a knob on the machines. After a few seconds, the two girls get tell the difference. The cocks started to vibrate while they were fucking them, causing almost an immediate orgasm with Brittany.</p> <p>""FUCK NO!! PLEEEASE STTOOOOP!!"" Brittany tried to complain and scream but the two men stood there, watching their sex slaves getting fucked by machines. After 15 minutes of the vibration, the men turned the machines off. The two girls layed there, naked, pussies dripping, and practicly passed out from orgasms. Joe went up to Lauren and said, ""That wasn't so bad was it?"".</p> <p>At the same time Paul went to Lauren as well and unzipped his pants, letting his hard cock fall out once more.</p> <p>""Heres a little present for you bitch, since we were gone so long."" He stroked his cock only a few times before it squirted all over the teenagers face. Paul turned around to Brittany and rubbed the tip of his cock on her lips, making sure she tastes it.</p> <p>Joe untied the girls, neither was able to stand. It felt like their bottem halves were completely numb. Joe dragged them by the hair into a room down the hall. The room was empty, nothing but 2 tables and a drawer. He threw them in the room.</p> <p>""Alright bitches, sleep. We're going to have more fucking tomorrow."" He slammed the door. Brittany and Lauren looked at each other and could not believe what happened to them. They both were turned from preppy, virgins that would never think of rape, to dirty, sluts that live in nothing but rape. They would never see their friends or family again, and will have to live a life of sex and fucking. Before she passed out, Lauren said,</p> <p>""This isn't that bad..""</p> <p>They both fell asleep in the empty room.</p></div>",[]
421,Lauren and Bittany: Fun With David,-1,BOOMBOX,no@email,Lauren and Brittany were released from the rapists.. but they still crave for what the rapists gave them.,2007-07-15,3,4,"m, f, bd, cbt, fdom, humil, oral, sadism, teen",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boombox002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It has been almost a month since Lauren and Brittany felt their first fucks. Everyday they went to school, almost wishing they were back at the rapists house. Smelling the foul smell of their cocks, feeling them drive into them. Both girls for some reason, wanted to re-live those moments.</p> <p>After school let out one day, Lauren approached Brittany with a way they both could get pleasure. This plan involved both girls friends, David. David has been friends with both girls for about 2 years, and he has never seen the girls past a bathing suit. However with Laurens idea.. David is going to see alot more than he has.</p> <p>First off, Brittany went up to David a little before school the next day. ""Hey Davey!"" she walked up and gave him a hug.</p> <p>""Hey there"" David said looking down on the relativly short Brittany.</p> <p>""Guess what?""</p> <p>""What?"" David looked at her questionally.</p> <p>""Well, Lauren is coming over my house today so I was just thinking maybe you could come too."" David paused for a moment.</p> <p>""Hmm, sure, I don't see any problem with that.""</p> <p>""Yay!"" Brittany gave him a hug and walked off.</p> <p>Lauren arrived at Brittany's house right after school, both of them eager to have David come over. Brittanys parents were not home, still at work for a good while so they had plenty of time to do whatever they wanted with him. Finally, a few knocks on the door were heard and the girls rushed to the front of the house and opened it.</p> <p>""Hello."" David said, not knowing what was about to happen to him.</p> <p>He walked into the somewhat large but cramped house, and they all made their way to Brittanys room.</p> <p>""This is a nice place you got here Britt."" David looked at her.</p> <p>""Thank you."" Brittany sat in David's lap. Lauren sighed and looked at them.</p> <p>""So, what is there to do here?"" She said at Brittany.</p> <p>""I dont know, anything really."" Brittany looked down at David.</p> <p>""Is this kinda uncomfortable?"" She said, mentioning her sitting in David's lap.</p> <p>""Eh.. a little."" Brittany motioned him to lay on the bed. He did as was motioned and layed down, both girls staring at him.</p> <p>""Well,"" Brittany said ""I'm going to see if I have any games or CD's or something in the closet."" She went through her closet, acting like she was looking for games, but the real thing she was looking for was handcuffs.</p> <p>""Oo, that reminds me David, close your eyes! I have a surprise for you."" Lauren excitedly said. He did as instructed and closed his eyes, hoping for a gift or an item. However he felt his arms being lifted up over his head, he did not know what was going on but his eyes remained shut. He heard a clicking noise and noticed his arms and hands were immobilized, he gained his vision again to find he had been handcuffed to the bed.</p> <p>The girls smiled and laughed, with David looking somewhat concerned about what was happening.</p> <p>""What's this about?"" The girls only answered by taking off their clothes, letting them drop to the floor and allowing David to see his best friends naked. He couldn't help but to look at their tits as his dick began hardning in his pants. Lauren walked up and started unbuttoning and unzipping his pants. Unable to move his hands, there was nothing he could do but allow his pants to be removed and let the two girls see his semi-hard cock.</p> <p>Although David's was not as big as Joe's or Pauls, the first cocks they encountered, it was a good 6 inches, enough for the girls to have fun with it.</p> <p>""Lauren, Brittany what are you doing!?"" David said with his cock getting even harder. The two girls sat on the bed.</p> <p>""Oh, we're just getting to know you a little better."" Brittany explained, moving her hand up and down his cock lightly. Lauren moved her hand down to his balls and lightly squeezed them, making David cringe.</p> <p>""Ok so heres the deal, if you do what we want.. we won't hurt this big cock you got.. but if you don't, we will.. ok?"" David looked at them and nodded, not knowing what to expect from the girls.</p> <p>Right after the nod, Brittany climbed on top of David with her pussy in his face, and Lauren gripping his balls.</p> <p>""Lick it Davey."" David did not know what to do at first, until he felt his balls being more tightly grasped by Lauren, then he moved in tounge up and down Brittanys lips. Brittany let out little moans as she felt his tounge moving up and down her lips, and David tasting one of his best friends.</p> <p>""More.. get that tounge inside"" Ordered Brittany. David did as he was told and pushed his tounge inside her pussy, lightly tasting juices and flicking his tounge in and out. While Brittany was enjoying her licking, David felt light licks on his balls instead of them being squeezed.</p> <p>""Pretty tasty nuts you got here Davey.. we should have fun with them later."" the voice of Lauren said. At this point pussy-juice was dripping slowly down Davids cheek, with Brittanys moans getting louder and louder.</p> <p>""Ohhh.. God.. I can't take this anymore!!!"" With no more warning than that, Brittany let out an orgasm on Davids face. David now tasting even more of his best friend than he ever wanted.</p> <p>Brittany moved herself off of David, seeing his face drenched in her liquid.</p> <p>""You really made him a mess Britt!"" Lauren looked at Brittany and giggled.</p> <p>""Poor Davey.. we should do something to make him feel better"" Brittany winked at Lauren, and they both layed on the bed facing his cock.</p> <p>""Lauren.. Brittany please stop.. you don't want to do this."" Brittany laughed as she took a lick going up his 6 inches.</p> <p>""Of course we do!"" While Brittany licked ""Daveys"" cock, Lauren seemed more interested sucking and nibbling lightly on his balls.</p> <p>""Mm, who knew he was so big Lauren,"" Brittany said as she stuck his cock in her mouth, sucking on it. David let out continual moans as he felt Brittanys tounge slide up against his skin. Lauren heard the moans and looked up at him.</p> <p>""Aw, you actually are liking this aren't you Davey."" There was no reply. Lauren grabbed one of his ball hairs with her teeth and yanked on it, David jumped up and said ""Yes!"" Lauren smiled and continued licking his perfectly round balls. At this point Brittany was taking in at least 4 inches of David's cock, making him moan as her tounge pressed against it, exploring every inch of cock that goes into her mouth. With both his cock and his balls getting so much attention, David can't help himself but to spew cum inside of Brittanys mouth. Each pump seems to be more hot and creamy than the last. Brittany keeps her mouth over the head of his cock, making sure she doesnt miss a drop. After the orgasm seemed over, Brittany opened her mouth and showed the cum to Lauren and David. But instead of sharing the cum with Lauren like she did with the rapists, Brittany climbs up on David and kisses him, rubbing his own cum on his tounge. After the kiss Brittany gets up and says ""Lets see it"". David, humiliated opens his mouth and the girls see his cum on his own tounge. Lauren grabs his balls and says ""Swallow it."", David does so, feeling his own warm cum slide down his throat.</p> <p>While they were waiting for David's limp cock to get hard again, the girls decided on another way to humiliate the boy.</p> <p>Brittany went in her drawer and got out her make up.</p> <p>""This is going to be fun! Playing make up with Davey"" The girls laughed. They spread eyelinger, lipstick, blush, and everything on Davids face.</p> <p>""Aw he looks so cute, I'm going to go get the camera!"" Brittany stood up and walked out of the room, and came back a few seconds later.</p> <p>""Smile!"" David did no such thing as the flash went off a few times. Lauren looked at Brittany, ""I can't wait to show everyone at school.""</p> <p>They both smiled. For some reason, with the girls climbing all over him to put the make up on, David was once again hard and ready for more stuff the girls would put him through.</p> <p>This time, Lauren got up and sat her pussy on his cock, going down slowly with her letting out a soft moan.</p> <p>""Mm, Davey you have such a big cock.. I'm going to love riding this.""</p> <p>She started bouncing herself up and down, David cant help but to watch her somewhat small yet erotic tits bounce up and down with her. Laurens fluids began to drip lightly down his cock as she got wetter, dripping onto his balls.</p> <p>""Ahhh, Fuck!"" She screamed as she rode her friends cock. She looked over at Brittany, still lightly bouncing.</p> <p>""This is better than the fucking machine."" Brittany laughed. Laurens arms went behind her head for her tits to stick out for David, allowing him to see more of them bouncing up and down. David starts moaning once again as he came closer to an orgasm, but Brittany grabbed his nipple and said ""If you cum in her, im squeezing this so hard you're going to scream"". David tried his best to hold his orgasm, it was difficult with one of his best friends riding his cock and her tits bouncing.</p> <p>""Aaa!! FUCK!!!"" Lauren screamed as she came, exploding all over David's cock. Lauren slowly got up from his cock and gave it a few strokes with her hand, allowing David to cum too. His cum shot upwards and landed on his stomach, he moaned. The two girls layed on David and Brittany said, ""You know you loved today.."" David looked at his friend, and said ""We should do this more often.""</p></div>",[]
422,UFO Day Competition: The Alien Abduction and Rape of Emma Watson,-1,BORIS ALIAS,no@email,"In which everyone's favorite young star is beamed up by hideous aliens to undergo humiliation, degradation and insemination.",2007-06-24,2,3,"Sci-Fi, rape, f, reluc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/borisalias001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Exofuckologist Grxxxphttt rested mandibles on thorax and folded his antennae, deep in thought. He snuggled his glossy green-and-gold chitinous rear deeper into the sticky folds of the arm-and-leg chair and tried to lift his mind into the third sphere. It was difficult. That creep in the Department of Off-Planet Spawning, Sssplaschtt, had been turning his poison vent in his direction for the last four Cycles – sooner or later, one of Sssplaschtt’s nasty little remarks would reach the antennae of the Spawning Minister and Grxxxphttt would find himself having to defend a position that should have been unassailable.</p> <p>Three thousand five hundred and eighty four successful penetrations in the last forty Cycles! Upward of one hundred thousand Agagagagraxa spawned as a result. No other Exofuckological officer had even approached his stats. And his target females weren’t a load of withered old bags abandoned by their own kind, no indeed. He had played it by the book, followed the Department’s mission directive to the letter: ‘Take only the best females, single out the most competed-for, the prize bitches, the queens of the hive, take them, subdue them and fertilize their eggs, harvesting the best inter-planetary DNA, that the Agagagagraxa may spawn and multiply throughout the Mother Spiral who spawned us all. Chzzzttt!’</p> <p>‘Chzzzttt!’ Grxxxphttt said out loud, hoping that the sacred expletive of the Agagagagraxa spawning cult would clear his mind of doubt as it had so often done before; but he remained sunk in melancholic gloom. What he needed was the nasty little sting-sucking Sssplaschtt out of the way, and an absolutely unequivocal mind-buggeringly successful alien-spawning to place in the mandibles of the DOPS management, with his name on. The clock dripped away the time and Grxxxphttt sank lower in the chair, worrying, brooding and ... eventually... planning.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Emma Watson crossly brushed the hair out of her eyes, let it flop back down, brushed it away in a different direction, threw the gold-plated hairbrush aside, grabbed her hair in two bunches and dragged it back until it stretched her features out of shape.</p> <p>‘Fuck, bugger, piss, shit and ... and ... ,’ she shouted into the mirror, ‘fuck Harry fucking bloody Potter, fuck J K fucking Rowling, fuck films, fuck acting – why won’t they let me fucking FUCK!’ She burst into tears and commenced banging her head, not hard but methodically, on the make-up table in front of her.</p> <p>‘Everything all right dear?’ asked a motherly woman with a clip-board, who popped her head round the door. Emma Watson stopped banging her head long enough to say, ‘Fuck off!’ and then carried on as the woman flinched and withdrew.</p> <p>Shortly afterwards, another figure appeared in the dressing-room doorway, a large and bulky woman, simply but expensively dressed, of indeterminate age, with a sharp, concerned expression focused on the teenager now slumped despairingly amongst the scattered pots and tubes of make-up, her white cotton dressing-gown slipping from one shoulder, unheeded.</p> <p>‘Oh dear, of dear, oh dear,’ sighed the woman, ‘are we having another bad bit?’</p> <p>‘What?’ snarled Emma Watson, ‘What?’ Her scowl would have wiped the grin off a skull, but it had no effect on the woman who stooped over her making little clucking and soothing noises. ‘Is our little Emma unhappy? I say we should drive into town and go shopping later, how about that – after the shoot, yeah?’</p> <p>Some muffled words could be heard coming from under the woman’s two thick tweed-clad arms, which were wrapped consolingly around the crying girl. The words might well have been ‘Fuck shopping.’</p> <p>‘Sadie,’ said Emma, when she was released from her agent’s powerful grip, ‘I cannot stand this ANY MORE!’</p> <p>Sadie Arsewangler stood back abruptly, her face severe. ‘Stand what, you ungrateful little cow?’ She picked a slim black cigarette out of a gold case, lit up and exhaled over the teenager, making her cough, then perched one flaccid tweed-clad buttock on the edge of the make-up table, looming grossly over the slim form of the adolescent English actress. ‘I don’t think a little girl who’s pulling in millions of dollars ought to complain so much,’ she said, taking another deep drag on the Sobranie special export.</p> <p>‘Yeah, millions of dollars for YOU,’ was darkly muttered from under the great cloud of glossy chestnut hair.</p> <p>‘Now, Emma, darling, you know that’s not true,’ said Sadie Arsewangler. ‘Your mother agreed a generous percentage for me, it’s true, but look how far we’ve come together.’</p> <p>‘Yeah, a piss-poor town without even a bloody Macdonald’s.’</p> <p>Emma’s agent sighed and dropped a long worm of grey ash into an open tub of face-cream. ‘It’s only for a week.’</p> <p>Emma Watson lifted her tear-stained head from the table. ‘Huh! A week of being ordered around, shoved into position, do this, do that, run down there, scream, like I was a... a robot or something!’</p> <p>‘I thought you liked the location stuff,’ Arsewangler said, idly playing with a wayward lock of Emma’s luxuriant hair.</p> <p>‘Maybe I did, once,’ said Emma, folding her arms and scowling at herself in the mirror. ‘It’s not exactly a novelty any more.’ Her manner suddenly changed and she turned her pale, dark-browed face earnestly up to her agent’s rather slab-like features. ‘Oh Sadie, you know what it is. There’s no ... life for me. No ... you know ...’</p> <p>Sadie Arsewangler’s pudgy fingers stopped their teasing of Emma’s hair. ‘Boys,’ she said tersely, shoving the stub of her cigarette into the same hideously expensive tub of face-cream. ‘But you have Dan, and Rupert.’</p> <p>This brought a near-hysterical and rather unpleasant cackle from the young actress. ‘Oh yeah, sure - Rupert and Dan. Well,’ she said with sudden crisp authority, sounding very much like Hermione Granger, ‘firstly, my contract, which I know you know backwards because you bloody well signed off on it, says if I so much as snog someone within one mile range of a camera without permission I’ll be working free for the studio for twenty years just to pay off the fine. And the other point is,’ said Emma Watson, her brown eyes glowing from under an intent frown, ‘that I don’t want boys, I want MEN – or A man, at least.’</p> <p>‘Poor Emma...’ lilted Sadie Arsewangler dreamily, and let one pudgy, heavily-beringed hand fall on Emma Watson’s slim bare shoulder, where the dressing gown had fallen away. The theatrical agent, whose fake bottled tan was shown up rather cruelly by the smooth perfection of the young girl’s skin, bent her head until her chin rested on Emma’s shoulder and her bright pink lips were right beside the young star’s ear; her hand, meanwhile, had strayed lower, pushing down the front of the open dressing gown, sliding between the little breasts. ‘Men,’ breathed Sadie Arsewangler, tenderly cupping and squeezing Emma Watson’s left breast, ‘plenty of time for all that, if yah really want the bastards. Meanwhile, you and me can have fun, like always, mmm? Sadie’s little tickle-bunny?’ And the agent’s bottle-blonde curls dipped, her plump flour-white hand moved down, her prominent pink-painted lips fastening on Emma’s stiffened nipple while the clawed, greedy fingers shovelled, unresisted, into the sweet fuzzy crotch of the most desired and desirable adolescent girl on the planet.</p> <p>Who mumbled, before giving way to the hot treacherous waves sweeping the length of her arched back, slender legs sprawled apart and quivering under the make-up table, ‘I – hate – you – Arsewangler, you – fat – Jewish – dike...’</p> <p>Then, with the last grains of rational cognition left to her before a big red orgasm threatened to push her uterus out of her ears, Miss Emma Watson reflected on the irony that for her, the love-object and fantasy fuck of males the world over, this gross woman with thinning dyed-blonde curls bobbing, panting stale tobacco fumes and rooting at her young sex like an ageing porker on the scent of truffles, this, THIS, was her sex-life. Anything, anything at all would be better .... except Daniel Radcliffe, of course.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>At that very moment, above the sordid little scene, in which sweet Emma’s beauty shone like a diamond clasped in the hand of baboon, a long way above – two thousand miles in fact, a starship was easing into high Earth orbit after a lengthy but uneventful trip from the Agagagagraxa heart-stars at the galactic core. Technically the vessel’s correct designation was Mobile Exofuckological Implant Facility Number 19, but Grxxxphttt, leading this breeding expedition in person, had dubbed it the !obzix in honour of his home hive-sector.</p> <p>‘Have we harvested this planet before?’</p> <p>The words came from a slight, thin faced, long-legged Agagagagrax who had just entered the control room, where the ship’s officers were clustered around the viewport. The newcomer was none other than Sssplaschtt, Grxxxphttt’s enemy at the Department of Off-Planet Spawning, whom the Exofuckologist had manoeuvered into joining the expedition.</p> <p>‘Odd that,’ Grxxxphttt had said to the Head of DOPS, ‘one of your team - Sssplaschtt, isn’t it? Never actually penetrated a female off-planet – or on, if it comes to that ... or so I gather.’ So it was that, just half a rotax later, Sssplaschtt’s crystal had vibrated with the instruction that he should report to Grxxxphttt, to be inducted into the next available off-planet spawning expedition.</p> <p>‘No,’ replied Grxxxphttt absently, without taking his eyes off the infocube, where cherry-red and algae-green numerals danced in neat columns. ‘Only surveyed, never used. It’s changed a bit since the scout ship visited. More communication devices. Simple stuff, electro-mag.’</p> <p>‘No quantum?’</p> <p>Nothing – almost. Couple of installations, but they might as well be banging rocks together. Still way off.’</p> <p>‘And...,’ said the spindly Agagagagrax functionary, nervously joining the group of officers at the viewport. ‘have you scanned for ... appropriate ... females?’</p> <p>He’s excited, thought Grxxxphttt – excellent! Aloud he said, ‘Scanning communications now. Looking for tell-tale signs – frequency of images, references, displacement behaviours – well, I don’t need to tell YOU of course, Sssplaschtt. It’s all standard DOPS procedure.’</p> <p>For a moment Sssplaschtt’s antennae quivered uneasily as if he had picked up overtones of hostility, then subsided. Grxxxphttt emitted a silent churr of relief: he’d have to be careful. Sssplaschtt must suspect nothing if the plan was to succeed.</p> <p>‘Data coming through now, sir,’ said a junior officer, busy at the glowing crystals of the reception lattice.</p> <p>‘Come and have a look,’ said Grxxxphttt to Sssplaschtt, and watched his enemy come scuttling across the control-room floor like an unsuspecting hive-pest towards the trap. ‘We always aim for a total of two hundred,’ he said, his tri-partite eyes rapidly traversing the dim violet array. Across a representation of the planet in ragged 2D projection pulsed chains and whorls of brilliant blue-green dots. ‘Looks like we’ve found our quota already. Helps a lot, of course, that these – what do they call themselves? - Hoo-manss have developed a primitive infoweb. Our techs just insert a simple code and the Hoo-manss web traffic automatically votes their top two hundred females straight into our databanks, image, location and all. Almost too easy.’</p> <p>‘Wh – what sort of being are they?’ said the spindly Sssplaschtt, nervously rubbing his front forearms together, making the bristles stridulate faintly in a manner thought by most Agagagagraxa to be rather common.</p> <p>‘Warm-blooded, mammalian, tribal...’ said Grxxxphttt, but Sssplaschtt was staring at the planet Earth, projected in violet outline like a flayed hide, peppered with blue-green gems, each one, in the mind of the sex-starved little functionary, a wet and wriggling bag of ova, ripe for the teeth of his scaly, multi-legged sperm.</p> <p>‘You say we’ve never had these before...’ whispered Sssplaschtt hoarsely, foaming slightly at his thorax ears. ‘What shape...? I mean, where do they...?’</p> <p>‘I am so sorry, my dear Sssplaschtt,’ said Grxxxphttt. ‘I keep forgetting that this is your first time in the field. I should have told you. It is the Executive Spawning Officer of the day, that is, yourself, who deals with all that. My goodness me, yes, how well I remember my first Exofuckological Spawning – spent half a cycle with my secondary phallus jammed up the cloaca of a gas-creature from Gloppagloppa 4 – missed her genitals, which were at the other end! The spines of my penis locked into her gut-striations and in the end I could only pull out by bringing her internal arrangements with me. Well, she exploded, of course – my junior staff spent the next rotax scraping Gloppagloppa gas-creature off the walls of the Fuck-Chamber, and me – I have gagged at the smell of methane ever since. Ah, great days, great days!’</p> <p>Peeping at Sssplaschtt out of the edge of one of his tri-partite eyes, Grxxxphttt was pleased to see an unhealthy orange stain the natural green of his face and upper thorax. The spiteful little clerk was beginning to worry. Well, let him ... this was only the beginning: Grxxxphttt would see to that!</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Emma Watson sat alone, looking small and very young in jeans and white sweater, on the enormous back seat of the studio limo taking her back to her hotel. She’d told her minders to keep Sadie and her clammy attentions right out of her sight for a while. The fat bitch would have to be allowed back at some point though, just to handle the money. No one else knew what the hell was going on. It crossed Emma’s mind that Sadie Arsewangler had probably worked hard to ensure that that was the case. She sighed - her agent really had got them all by the balls. Emma grinned suddenly, putting her hand down to her smooth wide denim-clad crotch. No balls there! Just a wet and hungry vacancy, longing for... longing for ... Oh dear, oh dear .... And the insolent old fart of a driver was blatantly grinning at her in the mirror.</p> <p>No, not grinning. Emma sat up, alert, as she saw the man’s expression change to one of concern, then fear. A split second later the car jerked, swayed and left the road. Emma screamed and covered her eyes, wishing, too late, that she had worn her seat-belt. Through her covering arm, through her tight-shut eyelids, came a brilliant blue-green glow which was like nothing she had ever seen. The light pulsed in time with a vibration which seemed to affect her whole body, reaching right inside, to bone, bowel and brain, insidious, invasive, alien.... rather nice, really, like when she and Mandy Barnard had discovered, at ten years old, the peculiar pleasure of sitting on the front of Mandy’s Daddy’s Toyota when the engine was ticking over. How pleasant now, to drift bodiless like this, weightless, with all those other girls for company, all floating up in a long line and – Emma noticed without any surprise or apprehension, for this was, after all, so obviously a dream – all completely naked.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>‘Suck completed, sir,’ reported a junior officer, busy at the sparkling green column of the Brood-Suck control which had brought the planet’s best, most desired, most fantasized-about, most-stalked and masturbated-to females past the force-field, through the space-hardened hull and into their individual brood-creature holding-pens in the blue-green-lit heart of Mobile Exofuckological Implant Facility Number 19 of the Agagagagraxa space-fleet.</p> <p>‘You hear that?’ said Grxxxphttt jovially, clouting Sssplaschtt around the upper thorax-segment with one of his middle arms. ‘Suck completed! Let’s go down to the holding-pens and see what the good planet “Uuurth” has yielded up to us, eh?’</p> <p>Pretending not to notice Sssplaschtt’s quivering discomfort and outright fear, Grxxxphttt extended one of several tentacular pseudo-phalli from the puckered orifice on the right side of his middle thorax, wrapped it firmly around the nervous clerk’s crest and half-dragged him to the nearest skitterway. Sssplaschtt was going to pay for his office-politicking against Grxxxphttt, pay with his dignity, his career and – quite possibly – his life. As they skittered together down to the Brood-Chamber deck, Grxxxphttt allowed a slight smile to bend the tips of his antennae. Sssplaschtt, of course, was in too bad a state to notice, and Grxxxphttt knew why: the spindly little Agagagagraxa, well-known for his constant carping criticism of Grxxxphttt’s exofuckological methods, was going to have to perform a major implanting in front of a galaxy of off-planet spawning talent – and not just any major implanting, oh no: Grxxxphttt had made ... certain arrangements.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Emma Watson awoke from a pleasant dream of a summer tea-party on her mother’s lawn, yawned widely and stretched like a cat. She opened her eyes, and then the fear descended. Opening her eyes made no difference. Pitch black. She shut them again, squeezing the eyelids tight, then opened them wide. The same coal-cellar, speluncular darkness pressed its thumbs against the young star’s eyeballs like an idiot bully. She opened her mouth to scream and the dark seemed to flood down her throat and she closed her dry trembling lips. Of course! The car. There had been an accident. She must be trapped somewhere, some ditch or culvert, they had rolled off the road... and all the while, the thought that she might be dead floated slowly up into her mind from where the nightmares lurked.</p> <p>With an enormous effort Emma controlled her rising panic and made herself think straight. She was lying on something giving yet firm, soft in texture, not wool, not plastic, not linen – it reminded her of something but she could not think what. She flexed her arms and legs again, more carefully – no aches or pains - no injuries at all, it seemed. Very cautiously, mindful that she could be in small space with a low roof, she sat up. Nothing - plenty of room, then. As she moved, the air flowed around her face with an oddly caressing touch, viscous, not unpleasant, but ... wrong.</p> <p>Very slowly, Emma rolled and got onto all fours, then crawled a few experimental feet, feeling all the time in front of her face. Her fingers touched something but her scream was swallowed as she realized it was only her own rumpled hair hanging down over her face; she knelt up and swept it back, the familiar action making her feel better. The young girl was still in that position, kneeling up, back straight and arms raised behind her head, when the Agagagagraxa put the lights on. It was only a tremulous corpse-light, the blue-green of rotting vegetation, but bright as day to eyes which had got used to total darkness. Emma Watson, quick as ever, rapidly took in everything around her in the holding-pen: the adjustable multi—species fuck-frames, spawning tables and insemination guns and other devices with claws, hooks, spikes, needles and prongs enough to make even a brave little girl wee herself– which our young star promptly did.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Sssplaschtt twitched a mouth-palp: ‘It’s urinating. Is that good?’ ‘She can probably smell your sex, my dear insectoid. I believe this species empties its bladder in preparation for intercourse. Well, I’ll be off to the spectators’ gallery, where I understand there’s a pretty distinguished audience gathering. Whistling-Admiral Pokkslabz is observing today, did you know that?’</p> <p>A deeper orange tint of anxiety spreading across Sssplaschtt’s upper thorax segment was answer enough. Grxxxphttt had known though, oh yes – for he had personally invited the Whistling-Admiral Pokkslabz, the biggest cunt in the known universe, a career-wrecking bastard, to honour this first implanting of female Uurth with his grouchy mean-minded presence. ‘Oh, and by the way, my dear Sssplaschtt ,’ said Grxxxphttt , pausing in the act of turning away, ‘this one’s the best of the bunch – the planet’s top egg-carrier – just thought you’d like to know!’ And before the nervous little functionary could respond, he pushed Sssplaschtt through the holding-pen’s narrow doorway, shut it, sealed it and bounded off to the skitterway, gleefully rubbing his antennae together. What a show he had arranged for the Whistling-Admiral – a nervous and sex-starved Agagagagraxa coupling with a planet-class prize breeder, under the compound eyes of a professional, hard-bitten and highly-critical audience. The nervous and inexperienced Sssplaschtt would either fail to copulate and never dare to show his chupper-hames in the Department again, or, better, his pent-up sex-drive would cause him to forget all his training and fuck the little pink hooo-man to a painful death: he imagined the headlines, the interviews, the disgrace! ‘EXOFUCK OFFICIAL BURSTS TOP BITCH’ ‘A win-win situation, yes indeed,’ Grxxxphttt chuckled to himself as he skittered up to the observation level. Oh yes, revenge was sweet!</p> <p>*****</p> <p>The Whistling-Admiral was not in a good mood. Officers and observers were all contriving to stand a little apart from him, without quite appearing to do so. Grxxxphttt. however, bounded confidently up to the blue-jawed senior officer and did the triple hornpipe of subservient greeting with an enthusiasm which caused heads to turn and the warning bells to ring in both his brains: steady on, he told himself, the gropplers are not out of the hruph-hruph just yet.</p> <p>‘Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz,’ he chirped, ‘may I say how...’ ‘No,’ rasped the old spacefarer rudely, ‘you may not. What the hell’s happening down there. What’s that fellah up to, eh?’</p> <p>Down in the insemination facility or ‘shagging pit’ as it was more commonly known, the human female had climbed on top of the fuck-frame, to which she clung with arms and legs, making high-pitched mooing noises. Sssplaschtt, almost three times her size, was poking at her ineffectually with a nerve prod, trying to dislodge her but worried about damaging her genitals as he had no idea yet where they were or what they looked like.</p> <p>‘Why don’t he just get on with it?’ muttered Pokkslabz. ‘Sting in the spine, split the arse and shoot your load right into their eggs, that’s how we used to do it.’</p> <p>‘Well,’ said Grxxxphttt, speaking slowly and clearly, ‘I’m sure Exofuckological Officer Sssplaschtt knows what he’s doing.’</p> <p>‘Sssplaschtt, eh?’ said the Whistling-Admiral. ‘Fellah who’s always on the crystals complaining?’</p> <p>‘I believe Officer Sssplaschtt has had some exposure on the news media, yes sir,’ said Grxxxphttt. ‘He seems very keen to keep standards up.’</p> <p>‘Well if he keeps this up we may as well all go home,’ said the Whistling Admiral. Down in the pen, Sssplaschtt had tentatively caught one of the Hoo-man female’s hind legs in one claw and was trying to drag her from her perch. The little female’s mooing grew more high-pitched and her other leg, flailing, caught Sssplaschtt on the side of the head with a loud thud which made every watcher in the gallery wince in sympathy.</p> <p>‘GET ON WITH IT!’ the Whistling-Admiral suddenly bellowed, making everybody jump. Even the hoo-man female stopped mooing for a second and Grxxxphttt was immensely pleased to see his enemy shoot a guilty little glance up at the viewing gallery.</p> <p>‘Yes sir,’ said Grxxxphttt, in tones of innocent helpfulness, ‘it IS rather embarrassing, but you see, he probably feels he has to be careful. This female is the planet’s prime breeder – it’s an “emm-awatss-on”. As far as we can tell they’re highly-prized by millions of the planet’s males and very rare – this may in fact be the only one.</p> <p>‘Hmm,’ said Pokkslabz, giving Grxxxphttt a shrewd sidelong glance. ‘So our complainer suddenly finds himself with a big responsibility on his chupper-hames. Hard luck on him – don’t s’pose anyone else minds too much, eh?’</p> <p>Grxxxphttt kept his antennae very still. Maybe the Whistling-Admiral was not such an old fool after all. ‘Look sir,’ he said brightly, as if he had not heard the last remark. ‘Sssplaschtt has got the hoo-man down from the fuck-frame.’</p> <p>Tiring of the impasse, the embarrassed Sssplaschtt had resorted to giving the emmawatson a hefty jolt from the prod and she now lay twitching and squealing between his two dark-green, bristly and many-segmented front legs. He grabbed her under the arms, his claws pinching the soft smooth skin cruelly, and dragged her into position on the spawning table at the centre of the fuck-frame.</p> <p>Grxxxphttt smiled privately to himself, with the merest tremor of his antennae. He could see that Sssplaschtt was both angry and aroused. The sex-starved Agagagagraxa had flushed dark green all over, except for a livid orange patch around his chupper-hames; the chuppers themselves were visibly seething and twice their normal size. The observers watched, each aware of sympathetic stirrings in the chupper department, as after prodding frustratedly at the two small fleshy mounds which jiggled annoyingly on the creatures upper thorax, with a loud chuuurrr of anger Sssplaschtt bit into them with his razor-sharp mandibles, bringing a screeching yell of agony from the little hoo-man female.</p> <p>‘Ye gods,’ breathed the Whistling-Admiral, ‘the runt’s going into a mating frenzy. Your prize breeder stands an excellent chance of being torn in shreds before a single sperm bites into her ovaries.’</p> <p>‘Oh dear,’ said Grxxxphttt piously, ‘what a terrible shame that would be. Still, I’m certain that such a consistent critic of Department practices will keep himself under control.’</p> <p>Truth to tell, Sssplaschtt did seem to be mastering his instinctive desire, inherited from the distant origins of their race, to sting and claw the hoo-man female into a bloody mess and deposit his sperm in the remains. That was not how modern Agagagagraxa did it. Far too wasteful and inefficient. Now you found the eggs, all of them. You found the way in, be it vent, mouth, cloaca or vagina, and you fucked them right where it counted, in the ovaries. Some exofuckologists still favoured the bloodier direct route, but most preferred the more elegant and now classic strategy of using the alien creatures’ own systems. ‘Let ze biology work FOR you,’ their old lecturer at the Institute of Fucking Alien Females used to say, ‘zat is, after you haf zem into humiliatink zubmission terrorized and tormented!’</p> <p>Sssplaschtt had drawn back from the hoo-man’s naked body, breathing heavily, his thorax quivering and foaming very slightly from the ventral slits. The next move should be to make the hoo-man secure in the basic insemination position, common to all species – head clamped and out of the way, limbs splayed and twisted into painful immobility, body taut and orifices raised and accessible. The emmawatson’s naked body was twitching and jerking weakly as the effects of the nerve prod wore off. It started making its panicky mooing sounds again and wagging a small slightly-hairy mound just above the fork at the base of its soft sinuous body, up and down and round in a completely futile attempt to squirm away from the combined gaze of the twenty or so Agagagagraxa, including the looming insectoid shape of the sweating Sssplaschtt, who was now even more aroused. Smell, and a dozen other senses unknown to humans, told him that the soft mound and its wet pink gash was the route to the emmawatson’s eggs.</p> <p>Slowly, carefully, trembling with barely-controlled rage and lust, Sssplaschtt extended his sting in an arc over his own head and brought it down precisely, almost delicately, just in front of what he was now sure was the alien female’s cunt. Another second and his sting would deliver a chemical jolt to paralyse and dilate the creatures vagina orifice and whatever moist tunnel lay behind it. Another second, and still the great sting hovered there in a menacing arc. Up in the gallery, the tension grew. Even the Whistling Admiral’s face had lost its habitual expression of bad-tempered boredom as he gazed fixedly down at the tableau in the holding-pen, Agagagagraxa with great sting poised over the hoo-man female’s open cunt, ready to strike, clearing the way for the big splitting thrust, the rush, the cascade of alien seed, the...</p> <p>‘Thank you, that should do it!’</p> <p>The shout came from further down the gallery, where a slender quick-moving figure was hanging over the pit with a crystal-cam.</p> <p>‘Fucking Press,’ said the Whistling Admiral loudly. ‘Who fucking invited them, eh?’</p> <p>Fortunately for Grxxxphttt, at that moment there came an ear-splitting scream from the holding-pen.</p> <p>‘Got down to it at last has he?’ said the Admiral, craning over the edge of the shagging pit.</p> <p>‘Um, not exactly,’ said Grxxxphttt, trying not to curl his antennae with joy. This was going even better than planned. The emmawatson was putting up a spirited fight and in the scuffle, the panting and furious Sssplaschtt had somehow stung himself in the leg.</p> <p>One of the younger observers made a pointed remark about coming down to help and the DOPS functionary grew even more enraged, staggering and hopping, slapping at his left middle leg to dissipate the effects of his own disabling poison, and trying at the same time to keep the little alien female pinned. The scent coming from her genitals was beginning to overwhelm his feeble self-control. Half a lifetime without mating was threatening to burst his chuppers and finally – he could hold it back no more – his fleem inflated and -foot after glistening foot - emerged from its sheath, so rapidly that it struck him a painful blow as the blunt-barbed tip passed his face.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Emma had had a pretty conventional upbringing really. Even that business with Mummy and Daddy was fairly typical, at least amongst the kids at the kind of school she attended. She had been given the usual teddies and dollies, the treats and the books. Especially the books. Daddy had been very keen on that. He had thought she was really bright. Foresaw an academic career. Perhaps there might have been, but Mummy had different ideas about that, just as she had about her own affairs. Affairs. How come everybody except her had a sex life?</p> <p>She lay, propped on one elbow, only pretending to be held down by the feeble great stick-insect thing. Books. This was just like ‘Alice in Wonderland’, the version that pervy Mr Lewis Carroll would have really liked to write. Alice was always so self-possessed. She obviously knew a thing or two. And she was right. You could not really be scared of such silly clumsy creatures. Look at it now, foaming from the slits in its side, gasping, uncertain, acting like it wanted to do something to her but was scared to try. At once a vision of Daniel Radcliffe came to mind and she suppressed it immediately. Damn, she had been feeling quite sexy there, for a moment. Males, any species, they all turned out to be pathetic. You had to feel sorry for them.</p> <p>Then she saw Sssplaschtt’s engorged fleem, swaying above her head like a tent-pole in a gale.</p> <p>Epiphany.</p> <p>She was the girl in Year 5 who loved to draw enormous anatomically-exact penises, and did so, all over Mr Mayhew’s copy of ‘The Silver Sword’. Even precocious Epiphany would not have been disappointed by this spindly alien’s unfeasibly gigantic cock... which it was now inexpertly aiming between young Emma’s smooth, slender thighs.</p> <p>‘Fuck that!’ the girl exclaimed automatically, flinching outside and in; but then, after a second thought, mostly occupied by horrible memories of Sadie Arsewangler’s busy tongue, she shouted ‘OK, fine, this is not how I thought it would be but go ahead, do it, FUCK ME, you green alien shit!’ To make her point in the universal language of Copulanto, she drew her legs up and lay back on the strange yielding fabric of the spawning table, letting her thighs flop apart, wondering what it would feel like to be raped by an alien. Her thingy was buzzing with strange unaccustomed sensations and felt extremely wet and sloppy. She hoped she would feel it properly.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Sssplaschtt was confused. The alien bitch was acting as if she had been stung when the only entity in the shagging-pit to get a paralysing jab had been himself. Yet there it lay, the emmawatson, prone, legs invitingly parted, the slit between them, he now saw, fringed by several overlapping lips, vertical folds, now wetly relaxed and revealing a glistening pink interior. A muffled hooting - ‘Parp!’ - from somewhere close at hand startled him and brought knowing looks and even some applause, not wholly ironic, from the experienced exofuckologists watching:</p> <p>‘The runt’s chuppa-tunnel’s popped its valve,’ said a grizzled veteran. ‘He’d better get his load away soon or we’ll have another ‘Blower’ Sponx on our hands.’</p> <p>‘And everywhere else – poor old Sponx.’</p> <p>Trying to ignore the conversation in the gallery, Sssplaschtt braced up, took a deep breath through his thorax slits and climbed onto the spawning table, on top of the naked hoo-man female. Above him, Grxxxphttt held his breath. watching intently. So far, his enemy had only attracted mild ridicule: this was not yet the disgrace which he had planned. Still, there was plenty of time and opportunity for that. The spawning had only just begun – in his overheated state, Sssplaschtt could quite possible kill the little alien female with the first thrust of his fleem.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Emma was intrigued to find that her thighs, bottom and tummy were quivering in excited anticipation. In fact, strange new things were happening all over her body: her nipples were stiffly, almost painfully erect, her taut breasts were on fire and an anticipatory churning had started low down in her belly. Looking up, her view was limited to large amounts of Agagagagraxa body, the bristly green overlapping segments just inches from her snub nose; to either side she was enclosed by several pairs of powerful cantilevered legs, each ending in viciously sharp claws. Above and slightly behind her field of vision she was aware of the alien’s head like some nightmare travesty of a grasshopper, all bulging multi-faceted eyes, palps, feelers and antennae. Its strange penis was butting at her vagina now, making her go ‘Oh, oh, oh,’ as it hit. She couldn’t stop herself. She didn’t want to stop herself. She tensed her buttocks and pushed upwards, opening her legs wider at the same time, and the alien’s strange arrow-headed penis slid smoothly inside her with a sound like someone easing the mould off a jelly. A great big grin, a real Emma Watson-at-the-Awards special lit up the young star’s face. Her brown eyes, half-closed in ecstasy, sparkled between their long lashes with a joy she had never known before. ‘Yes!’ she screamed, grabbing the alien’s hard bristly body with both hands, ‘Yes! Yes!’, arching her back as the thing’s penis distended the welcoming folds of her wet vagina, penetrating deeper, deeper, deeper, to the very centre of her sex, and her womanhood, yielding softly like the petals of a grateful flower, opened to receive it.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>‘Get your spiny ass up here now! There’s an Exo officer going into extreme rut and everyone says we’re going to see a brain-fuck!’</p> <p>The young brood-pen attendant should not have been present at all but so thick and fleemous was the atmosphere that nobody seemed to mind, or notice when he was joined by six of his young Gap-Cycle friends.</p> <p>Excitedly they craned over the curved parapet of the observation platform, almost within foreleg-reach of Grxxxphttt’s head, where it nodded and peered, intent on the wriggling white form beneath him.</p> <p>All the watching Agagagagraxa, three deep in some places and many more than the viewing gallery normally held, were concentrating like the expert crowd at some esoteric game, such as English Billiards or Real Tennis. Now and then a satisfied communal hissing would arise, as Grxxxphttt made an approved move; more often there would come an irritable rasping of elbow-hairs as things did not quite go textbook fashion.</p> <p>The DOPS officer’s hindmost claws, normally brought into service to crush and immobilize female leg and slice bone-deep for good cunt-purchase, scrabbled uselessly behind him: the emmawatson had of its own accord tipped up and presented its two major orifices, anal and vaginal, as if for penetration.</p> <p>‘Disgustin exhibition,’ rumbled Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz. ‘The runt’s let her take the initiative. She’ll be palpating his chuppers for him, right in their flobsacks, before you know it!’</p> <p>Dead silence reigned for a terrible moment on the viewing platform as the Admiral’s obscene words hung in the air; even the Gap-Cycle youngsters dared not comment, although there was much nudging and suppressed hilarity.</p> <p>The embarrassment was abruptly dispelled by an ear-splitting hoo-man shriek from below. Grxxxphttt’s phallus, his probing, prehensile and toothed fleem, had reached the natural end of its travel at Emma’s tender young cervix. The natural end, that is, from the human point of view. Now the watching Agagagagraxa all nodded in sympathetic unison as the exofuckological officer raised his green segmented body above his human mount then thrust hard, down and forward. Simultaneously, the big muscles at the base of his fleem contracted certain tendons, loosened others, and the fleem’s arrowhead inexorably shouldered through the puckered neck of Emma’s young womb. The little girl, star of several big-grossing movies and so many web-pages devoted to her youthful image, let out a bestial grunting squeal like a sow in the hands of an inexpert butcher. Urine and faeces spurted out onto the spawning table, her legs, glistening with sweat, straightened then bent under her in spasm as she actually lifted her pelvis, with its load of fuck-crazy insectoid, six inches up in the air.</p> <p>‘Bloody Hell!’ exclaimed The Whistling Admiral and there was actually a small ripple of appreciative applause: ‘Tough little bitch, ain’t she,’ murmured a deck-officer at Sssplaschtt’s side. Sssplaschtt hissed noncommittally: it still looked good for the plan, but you never knew – the runty little pest-fondler might still pull off a successful spawning, despite the odd behaviour of the hooman, the emmawatson. Agonized squeals and secretions flying everywhere were what spawning was all about, but you couldn’t exactly call the emmawatson subdued, not with a straight lift and fleem-clench like that. Sssplaschtt chewed the tip of his own mandible and watched, irritable and on edge.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Inside her twitching sweat-streaked belly, Emma felt the head of the alien’s penis turning, questing. She kept very still, having discovered the agony which accompanied any movement which the alien interpreted as resistance: two of its claws had found her nipples, two more the corners of her mouth while two further down, cruelly pinched and cut her outer labia. The insectoid kept experimentally closing the claws, pulling, twisting and tweaking, exploring the effects. She had no more piss or shit to let out, was too exhausted to scream – better to stay quiet, let it do .... let it...</p> <p>‘UUUUURRRGHNONONOSTOPSTOPNNNNGGGHHHPLEEEEZENONOAAGH!</p> <p>‘The runt’s found her ovaries,’ said Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz, his good humour recovered. ‘This is more like it. Well played, that man!’ And he led the polite applause.</p> <p>Out of the thing’s penis-head had come... she could not say, but Emma felt several cold thin filaments sliding and slicing to left and right through her soft female mysteries, probing and piercing to depths of her sex of which she was normally only dimly and as it were generally aware. The alien thing seemed to gather itself, taking a firmer hold on her nipples and vagina-lips; the great back legs came into play, gripe, gripe, with a giant’s force right at the tops of her quivering white legs, at the juncture of belly, hip and thigh. Emma sensed rather than saw the tapering end of the creature’s body lifted high in alien triumph, poised to deliver its biting seeds straight into her and she closed her eyes, mentally saying goodbye to her mother and Rudy, the invisible secret friend who had accompanied her everywhere since nursery school: at least she wouldn’t have to suffer the hot breath and questing hands of that ghastly weed Radcliffe any more. At this thought, a great sizzling flash of erotic fury coursed the length of the young girl’s naked body and, with a gasping roar of pure lust she clasped her legs as far round the alien’s bristly green thorax as she could reach, dug her heels in as if he were a fat pony baulking at the silliest jump, reached for a double handful of the big wobbly sacky things above her, screaming, ‘Is that the best you can do, you bastard! Go on, fuck me harder, you alien twat!’</p> <p>As the girl’s strong brown hands closed on his seething chuppers, Grxxxphttt’s lustrous compound eyes did the Agagagagraxa equivalent of crossing themselves. His hames tightened involuntarily and the overburdened chuppers began to empty themselves into the wide sinewy tunnels which fed the throbbing fleem. The big gouts of spurting seed were both audible and visible as they travelled the exposed length of the fleem in close but separated packets, expanding the dark mottled organ to three times its former diameter as they passed. As each racing bulge reached the emmawatson’s cunt, the hair-fringed hole, already swollen and enflamed, opened to an incredible size, so that even the Agagraxa audience, hardened to such things, had to blink away sympathetic tears, nictating like mad to clear the orange gum from their ocular membranes. ‘Ouch!’ said one of the Gap-Cycle trainees,‘THAT’S gotta hurt.’</p> <p>It did, but inside the bruised and perspiring belly, Emma’s genitals were fighting back. The alien’s premature ejaculation had forestalled the normal Agagagagraxa practice of ‘ripping up the female a bit to keep her quiet’ and Grxxxphttt found himself riding a hard little body which was sexually aroused to an extent which made it practically immune to pain: he had nearly pulled both her nipples off by now, but she didn’t seem to notice, was apparently enjoying the near-destruction of both teats and mammaries. A sly, malicious dig in her anal vent from one of his free spines should have raised a howl of outrage but all it earned were fresh blows from the hoo-man’s bony little feet and another terrifyingly powerful heave of her fragile-looking loins which nearly had them both off the spawning table. There was a great rasping of elbow bristles above and the wiser, older practitioners began to edge away from the front of the observation gallery.</p> <p>As the first big packet of alien seed erupted into Emma’s vagina, abruptly increasing its capacity to roughly the volume of a medium-sized water-melon, the girl’s cervix decided that it had had enough. The female body would put up with a lot to get a decent fuck, but the time had come to protest. So it came about that as Grxxxphttt’s horrible seed, a seething ball of teeth, claws and lust for eggs, hit the entrance to her womb, the most powerful muscles in Emma Watson’s body closed like a vice on the insectoid’s stiff and throbbing fleem, throttling it and stopping the onrushing line of bulges with the force and effect of steel and concret buffers on a runaway train of colliery trucks. For a millisecond the universe held its breath; the gobbets of Agagagagraxa spunk stacked up with moist thuds which could actually be heard up in the gallery.</p> <p>Stretched and pinned naked on the spawning table, Emma Charlotte Duerre Watson, born April 15, 1990, looked down the perspiration-beaded and secretion-stained length of her own front, past the two pathetic little mounds of her bloodstained breasts, each gripped and mangled by big bony pincers, past the dip and hollow of her navel, filled with a pool of the sticky orange stuff sweated by the alien; she looked down and saw her dimpled lower belly inflate like a balloon, like a birthday balloon as the man sends the hydrogen rushing in from the cylinder, fast, fast and dangerous. Her fair skin rose, stretched, stretched again, the navel emptying as it flattened and turned inside-out, the Watson belly rising and swelling in a horrible parody of pregnancy as the savage pressure from the alien’s ejaculate punched her cervix in and up, gathering womb, fallopian tubes and ovaries as it went and crushing the jumbled wreckage of her sex high into her abdomen.</p> <p>Emma’s legs straightened, strong young muscles bunched and slid beneath smooth glistening skin and from her throat come a low animal growl. Her body knew it was being fucked to death and it had strong views on the matter. It counter-attacked. Hormones flowed, enzymes and lactic acid surged through their secret courses, deep muscle fibres tightened and the big wriggling ball of alien spunk found itself travelling backwards, squeezed back out of the moist red furnace of the young girl’s belly, gaining speed, rejected, ejected and finally projected at amazing speed by one final enormous and triumphant spasm of fragrant Emma Watson’s snarling cunt.</p> <p>‘Blowback!’ was the shout up in the gallery, and ‘Hit the deck!’</p> <p>A split second later there was a wet ‘Boom!’ from the holding-pen, and a brief but intense shower of Agagagaggraxa body-parts, razor-sharp and poisonous, hit the walls and roof.</p> <p>The watchers in the gallery stood up, warily, and peered carefully over the low parapet. On the spawning table there remained of the DOPS officer not a trace; what they did see was a little earth girl, legs spread very wide, pelvis still pumping slowly, the enormous pink-rimmed hole between the splayed thighs drooling thick strands of mixed human and alien fluids which puddled under the tight twitching buttocks.</p> <p>‘The edges of the hoo-man’s speech-orifice are turned upwards,’ whispered one of the junior officers. ‘What does it mean?’</p> <p>No one was listening. Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz, a strange new light glowing in his multi-faceted eyes, had sprung heavily onto the low rail which ran the length of the observation balcony, his leathery old chupper-hames prominent under the cockily raised hind-parts. His massive head turned and he looked directly at Grxxxphttt. ‘Swarm-fuck,’ he croaked. ‘Can’t stop it, can’t...’</p> <p>Then he was gone, leaping straight down onto the spawning table and he was soon busily at work over Emma Watson’s stained and abused body, the progress of his skinny but rock-hard fleem marked by squeals and then screams of increasing volume and pitch.</p> <p>With a clatter of claws and rasping of leg-bristles, two more Agagagagraxa spectators jumped, first to the balcony parapet and then down into the holding pen. Horrified, Grxxxphttt saw them crowding the Whistling Admiral as if they were competing for space at a feeding-slot in Hive School, actually shoving the venerable old dignitary in their single-minded determination to get the big dark ends of their very-erect fleems into the flabby flesh-bucket which the emmawatson’s cunt more and more resembled.</p> <p>‘What is it?’ breathed Grxxxphttt, ‘What’s happening?’</p> <p>‘Swarm-fuck,’ snapped the Communications Officer, ‘we’ve found a Queen. Got to mate. You’ll feel it too, just...’</p> <p>The light of intelligence in the officer’s eyes died and was replaced by something else, something old, old and primitive, inherited from when the Agagagagraxa were just eight-inches high and bred by the million, hive-bound. For a moment, Grxxxphttt recoiled. ‘Chzzzttt! Is this how we look?’ It was the last thought he had for some time.</p> <p>******</p> <p>The spawning table was completely hidden under a mound of Agagagagraxa. The pile of insectoid bodies was still, except for the occasional stirring of an antennae, the quivering of a palp, the last feeble peristalsis of someone’s limp fleem (impossible to tell whose) sputtering a wriggling gob of doomed seed onto the floor, which was already swimming with surplus spunk and other stuff. A groan, a scrabbling of legs, and a couple of bodies slid off the table and staggered to their feet. One stared stupidly at the other, intelligence flickering fitfully in its golden compound eyes.</p> <p>‘Oh dear,’ said Grxxxphttt, holding his head between his two fore-claws, ‘Oh dear, of dear, oh dear.’ He felt most strange. His fleem draggling behind him, wet and spent between his emptied chuppers, he limped to the spawning table and peered between the piled Agagagagraxa bodies, looking for smooth white flesh, but all he could see at first were hard chitinous segments, green bristly limbs and hooked claws. He drew back sharply as the mound of bodies moved, two more Agagagagraxa sliding off the table with a thump and an angry chittering as they came round. From the centre of the pile the Whistling Admiral arose, bleared and tottering, shedding underlings as he stood up.</p> <p>‘Underneath you sir,’ said a voice, ‘look!’</p> <p>She was still alive. Crushed, clawed, nipples chewed flat, breasts ripped and bleeding, lower belly bulging with toothed Agagagagraxa spermatozoa fighting over her eggs, Emma Watson lay back with that big smug Hermione Granger grin splitting her face. Fucked at last! Well, gang-raped by disgustingly ugly evil aliens, but it still counted. Dreamily fingering herself, suffused with the afterglow of massive multiple orgasms, Emma considered how to show them where her clit was.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Between the little hoo-man’s obscenely spread and still-twitching thighs, the cavernous vagina gaped, bruised, bloody and gigantic, the once tidy little slit now a great oozing tunnel hanging slackly open and inviting.</p> <p>‘You could get your head in there now,’ muttered the Communications Officer, nervously touching his stiffening fleem.</p> <p>‘Mmm,’ said Grxxxphttt. He really did feel odd. At least his career was safe. A queen. Swarmfuck. Who would have thought it? Couldn’t blame him. Sssplaschtt dead. Blow-back. Hah! Served him right. All gone quiet. Better say something. Officer in charge. Diplomacy.</p> <p>‘At least,’ said Exofuckologist Grxxxphttt loudly, surprising himself and making every Agagagagraxa head turn in his direction, ‘it will no longer... be possible... to say... that Whistling Admiral Pokkslabz... is the biggest cunt in the known universe.’</p> </div>","['If you have derived any degree of enjoyment from this narrative, you may wish to read my cousin Ivan Alias’s journalistic scoop ‘Confession of an Emma Watson Lover’. Our cousin Ding has also contributed the story ‘2050’: when I tell you that Ding (short for Slobading) is the member of our extended family of pornographers that we do not like to talk about, you will gain some idea of the degree of depravity you are likely to encounter.']"
423,"Julian My Boybitch, Part 1",1,BOYFRIEND,no@email,,2004-06-23,39,2,"M/m-teen, rp, anal, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boyfriend001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I know him for many years, because he lives in the same street as me. Now he´s 15 and very hot... He´s about 1,70m, has darkblonde shortcut hair a an attractive body.</p> <p>In the summertime, he skate almost every evening. When I´m home, I can hear him come down he street on his skateboard... I hate the sound, but I know, it´s Julian. Everytime I hear this sound, Ii rush to the window to catch a look at him. He always wears a T-shirt and long shorts, so I can´t see much of his legs. But everytime I see him, I´m getting horny as hell...</p> <p>This evening I´m home and watching TV as I hear the sound of the skateboard... It´s about 9 p. m. and it´s a warm sunny evening. I rush to the window and I see him. Julian on his board, wearing black T-shirt and blue shorts. I rush to my kitchen window... He tries some tricks down there... I see the sweat on his skin and my dick is awake now. I want this little bitch. I want him for so many years and now the time has come to give him the ride of his life.</p> <p>I watch him through the window and start to massage my now rock hard cock...</p> <p>It´s 9:30 p. m. when i realize that he stops his training session...</p> <p>I rush downstairs and go to the backdoor. From my backdoor it´s only about 10 meters to the street. I see him walking towards me and my heart now pounds like a AK-47.</p> <p>""Hey Julian, you´re a really good skater."" I tell him...</p> <p>""Er.. Thanks"", he says...</p> <p>""I´ve a skateboard in my house. I got it a few years ago and never used it. Do you want to see it?"", I lie to him, being hard as steel...</p> <p>""Yes, sure"", he says... I go into my house and my little bitch follows me like a stupid dog...</p> <p>TO BE CONTINUED</p></div>",[]
424,"Boys School, Part 1",1,BOYNJ,no@email,"Forward, no sexy content yet. Introduces general setting/characters/concepts.",2007-07-01,5,4,"Mbbb, nosex",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boynj001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Forward</p> <p>I consider myself a humanitarian. A compassionate humanitarian. Don't get me wrong, I love my work, but the real reason I do it is for the kids. Kids whom, without my help, likely would never discover their true potential or realize there true passions. My name is not terribly important, but if you need one in order to feel comfortable reading this, you may call me Henry Smith. Now to this charity work I have been speaking of. I run a boys school of sorts up in north western Maine. This school however is different from most. It is run out of my humble mansion and one hundred acre property. I am the only staff member, and the school only has three pupils at a time. Once they graduates, they are replaced by a new class.</p> <p>Like most schools, ours goal is to prepare our students for the rest of their lives. The manor in which this is accomplished however, is unconventional to say the least. We teach boys aged thirteen through sixteen how to be sex slaves to wealthy men. For three years each boy is rigorously trained how to be a proper house boy. Upon graduation, each boy is presented to there new masters, whom all have agreed to take care of the boy. In exchange, our boys serve their masters for life. Since our boys are the best that can be found, extensive background checks are done on all men who apply for a boy. Thousands of applicants are received over the course of the three years the boys are in training, and unfortunately, only three of the said applicants are able to receive a boy. I shall not bore you with details of the extensive application process, but all masters must be between twenty and thirty, extremely wealthy, healthy, and know how to treat and take care of a boy.</p> <p>The application process for the boys however is quite a bit different. I personally dig up the boys from the dark corners of the internet. I often find them poking around BDSM chat rooms or websites. When I find one, I discreetly begin the application process. All boys I consider must have an interest in submission to another man. They must be thirteen or almost thirteen. They must also be strikingly beautiful, intelligent, innocent, and kind individuals. All boys must also have a poor home life or relationship with their parents. After all other aspects check out, I invite the boy to run away from home and come live with me. The only way for a pupal to be accepted is for them to directly refuse my offer. This may seem odd however there is a reason. Those boys who accept my offer are those who will ultimately end up in the lifestyle, with or without my help. Those who refuse are those who would enjoy the lifestyle, but themselves do not have the courage to actively pursue it. It's my job to show them that they will enjoy it, and to make them enjoy it for the rest of their lives. Once I've decided on my new class, I hire some “friends” to go fetch the boys for me and bring them to school. They do a very good job with little mess. Since a prerequisite for acceptance is a poor home life, very little effort is usually placed in recovering the missing boys and poof, after a month or two, the heat is completely off and they are forgotten. This is when their new life may begin. This story is about a specific class of mine, the class of 2010. A class whom, in particular, experienced exceptional hardships and triumphs, and is the class that I will never forget.</p></div>","[""This is my first story ever, so i hope you enjoy it. I plan on it being quite lengthy and updating it very often. Unfortunately there is nothing hot in the forward, just getting the less fun background out of the way. I'm not going to give anything away but I plan on the perspective of the story to rotate among the 4 main characters (in 1st person). Also as a little disclaimer; as well as bondage and all that fun stuff im really into school uniforms so that will also be heavily included and emphasized on. although if your not into that it shouldn't really detract at all. I'm updating tomorrow with a much larger and juicer chapter. Ok I'll shut up now. Enjoy.""]"
425,"Boys School, Part 2",2,BOYNJ,no@email,"We meet the boys, they arrive at school and get cleaned off. Matthew gets a much needed spanking.",2007-07-02,4,4,"Mmmm, bd, spank",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boynj002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The First Day</p> <p>The date was August 22nd, 2007. The time was 3:00 PM. It was a very exciting day. Our newest class of boys was to arrive any minute. I was especially excited about this group of boys, the class of 2010. This class was likely to be the most physically beautiful group of boys our school had ever seen. The flip side of this was that, some of them, seemed particularly strong willed. Although training a strong willed boy is more difficult than a naturally passive boy, it is also much more rewarding when they finally fall into line and accept their place in the world.</p> <p>We were expecting the arrival of all three boys on this day; Jacob, Matthew, and Eric. I had extensively interviewed all of the boys via the internet, as is policy before any boy is considered for acceptance, and I felt I had a good understanding of all the boys and the backgrounds they came from. Jacob was the youngest of the three, about twelve and three quarters, and was also the physically smallest; about five foot and ninety-seven pounds. He had bright blue eyes, a small mouth and nose, and a blond bowl cut on top of his head. All and all he was a pedophiles dream boy. Jacob was from a rural village in the United Kingdom. Like most of our pupils, Jacob came from a poor family. His father abandoned his mother when she got pregnant, and his mother cared more about sex than about Jacob. Jacob attended the local school in his village, were he tended to be the quiet boy few people noticed. What attracted me to Jacob the most was his shyness, yet under this shyness he gave off the feel of being a true submissive.</p> <p>The second oldest of the boys was Matthew, hailing from Greenwich, Connecticut. Matthew was different from most of our accepted boys because he came from a wealthy, high class family. His parents however never intended on having children. During the school year Matthew was shipped off to boarding school and during the summer he was shipped off to summer camp. He rarely saw his parents at all. When they did see him they felt that showering him with gifts would make up for the love and support his life had lacked all year. Physically, Matthew was stunning. His perfectly straight brown hair reached just above his shoulders. His face was a bit thinner than Jacobs and accented with just a few freckles under his deep brown eyes. Standing five foot three inches and one hundred and three pounds, Matthew was, like Jacob, a walking wet dream. Through his years of wealth, Matthew had come to expect what he wanted when he wanted it, and had learned to work the system to his benefit, learning to insincerely submit to superiors to accomplish his goals. Overall this kid begged for discipline, and he was going to receive it.</p> <p>Our final new pupils name was Eric. Eric was the oldest of the three boys at an ancient thirteen and a half. From the start I knew Eric would likely be the toughest boy I would ever have to break. At this point in my career I had trained so many boys it had become almost tedious, and I felt I needed a challenge in order to keep myself sharp. That is why I chose Eric. Eric was a strong willed boy from Los Angeles, California. Eric's mother died when he was young and his father was a corrupt cop who beat Eric often. Long ago Eric learned how to take care of himself. Now Eric faced the greatest challenge he had ever faced in his life, letting someone else take care of him. The streets had made Eric tougher and less innocent than the other boys. Since his father provided him with nothing, Eric learned to steal and manipulate in order to get what he needed to survive. Since he didn't own a computer, he would go to the public library to surf bondage related chartrooms, were I inevitably ran into him. Eric was tall, about five foot seven inches. He was also a bit more muscular than the other boys, which wasn't saying much. He weighed in at about one hundred and twenty pounds. He had a slim face and dirty blond curly hair. He looked more fourteen of fifteen than thirteen.</p> <p>The time had come to meet the boys face to face. I knew they had arrived when I saw an orange Uhaul rolling up the long gravel driveway towards my estate. As it pulled up next to the marble stairs up to the front door, two large muscular men climbed out of the drivers cab. At this point I payed my “friends”. After payment had been received the men opened the back door of the Uhaul. Inside sat three burlap sacks. My friends informed me that the boys had been in the sacks over a day and would likely be covered in there own urine and fecal matter. Because of this, I had the men take the sacks directly inside and left to my shower room. This was a tile room, resembling a World War Two gas chamber, with shower heads all along the ceiling. We each carried a sack to the room. I could feel a small body moving a bit inside the sack, however it was clear the boy had given up struggling long ago. Once we arrived in my shower room, I dismissed my friends. I was finally alone with my new class. Three burlap sacks lined the floor. At this point I stripped down to my birthday suit and turned on the water. Water poured from the ceiling. The sacks got damp and began to stick to the boys bodies. This caused the boys to struggle a little more in their sacks, perhaps being a bit panicked that they were going to drown. The time had come to see them. I opened each of the sacks and dumped there contents on the wet tile floor. Each boy had been prepared exactly to my request. They were completely naked with their hands tied behind there back and feet tied together. The rope binding there feed and the rope binding there hands was then tied together with another rope, effectively hogtieing the boys. Each boy also had a large ballgag filling their mouth and a blindfold covering their eyes. Now each boy was struggling on the ground, trying to keep there faces out of the puddles. It was a beautiful sight seeing there supple, naked bodies all bound and gagged, struggling on the ground trying to get up. Both Jacob and Eric clearly had been soaking in there own waist for sometime, however Matthew seemed to have held it, however now I could see he was releaving himself as a stream of urine trickled from his dick, mixing with the water. Smart boy. It was time to clean them all off. Since the name of the game is discipline at our school, we mandate a high standard of personal hygean and dress at all times.</p> <p>I decided to start with Matthew. I cut the rope binding his hands and feet together and stood him up. He was quite glorious looking. His pale skin looked beautiful in contrast with his dark brown hair, which glistened in the water. I got behind him and pulled his back up against my front and reached around to his privites. I soaped up my hand and began to clean his dick and balls. My dick rested length wise in his crack. As I cleaned Matthews dick he began to moan a bit through his ballgag. I could feel his arm tense up as he instinctivly tried to reach around and stop my invasive hand from molesting him, however the rope kept his hands securily behind his back. He was clearly not used to being in control. God how I wanted to fuck his arrogant little ass right there, however it was still not the time. His dick was now fully erect at about 4 inches. Matthew continued to moan. He had a very femminen voice, even for a thirteen year old boy. At our school we have a rule, no boy is to ever have an erection unless told to have an erection. Not knowing the rule is no excuse. I felt I needed to make an announcement.</p> <p>“Excuse me boys, I need to have your attention for a moment.”</p> <p>Both Matthew and Jacob stopped struggling to listen, probably hoping for some information about their fate. Eric however just went right on struggling.</p> <p>“I know you don't know what is going on or were you are or anything else about your situation, you will learn all of that shortly. However I do need to notify you that there are certain rules here that you need to abide by. One such rule is that none of you are to have an erection unless I say otherwise. Matthew, you have an erection now, since you didn't know the rule I will give you thirty seconds to get rid of it, otherwise you will be punished.”</p> <p>As the thirty seconds began I knew perfectly well that no thirteen year old boy without a chastity device or proper training can prevent themselves from having an erection. I believe Matthew tried to inform me of this.</p> <p>“Mmmmmfffffpppp” Matthew muffled into his gag, which, since it was made for an adult, filled his whole mouth. As I counted down Matthews muffled please sounded more desperate, however his erection stayed. I assume he was trying to tell me something to the extent of “I can't make it go down.” however I didn't care, just kept on counting. Once thirty was reached i kicked out his knees so he fell to them, then I pushed his head to the ground.</p> <p>“Matthew, You are going to be spanked now, until your erection disappears. The sooner it goes down, the sooner the pain will stop.” Matthew was crying by now, his high pitched voice made him sound like a little girl. It wouldn't be bold to say this kid had probably never been disciplined in his life, and he sorely deserved it.</p> <p>“One...” I said as my hand came down hard on his tight ass. Matthews head shot up and he yelped a muffled yelp, his wet hair shook in the air as his head shot up. His hair glistened in the light. He had beautiful hair.</p> <p>“Two...” I said as the second one came down.</p> <p>“Three...” I began speeding up now, “Four five six...” I gave him three quick in a row. I check on his dick which was now much harder than before. There was no way it was going down while being spanked.</p> <p>“Five six seven eight” I was going at about one per second now continuously. Matthew was crying like a girl now. He was in for a rude awakening if he thought this was the worst that was to come. The other boys were obviously struggling harder on the ground now, trying to get away. Water poored over Matthews glittering red ass as I continued.</p> <p>“Twenty-seven, twenty-eight, twenty-nine” with my free hand I had begun to jerk off my own ramped prick. At around fifty I exploded all over Matthews now purple ass, covering it with jizz. I just pushed Matthew over now and he just collapsed in a sobbing pile. What a pussy.</p> <p>“Matthew you were unable to get rid of your erection for me, so you are going to need to be punished again later.”</p> <p>Matthew sobbed harder and between sobs tried to speak through his gag. All i heared was “mmfffppp” however it was probably something to extent of “I want my mommy.”</p> <p>The rest of the cleaning went without insident. I carried all three boys up to my attic. I hooked all three boys hands to meathooks hanging from the ceiling so they were dangling in the air. Eric was still struggling but Matthew and Jacob just hung there like pieces of meat. I removed there blindfolds but left their gags in place. This was the first thing they had seen in days: a creepy wooden attic with sheets over the furniture, and old paintings. Three beds were up against the wall. I purposly left the attic in ill repair to scare new students. This was were they stayed until they learned to submit, to some extent. Once they were broken they could move into the nicer dormitories and home.</p> <p>This is the step I like to call orientation.</p></div>",[]
426,"Boys School, Part 3",3,BOYNJ,no@email,Eric gets broken and Jacob gets processed... and fucked.,2007-07-04,5,4,"Mmmm, bd, spank, anal, enem, toys, nc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boynj003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Orientation</p> <p>I left the boys alone in the attic for a while to dry off and let them contemplate there lives. After an hour or so I was hard again and ready to continue. I climbed the creaky wooden steps back up to the attic. All the boys were still there in the same position I left them; Gagged with tied hands and legs, dangling from the ceiling. They all looked pretty miserable, however they all also had erections, which indicated to me I had made the right choices in selecting my boys. As I entered the room all eyes focused on me, probably hoping to learn news of there fate.</p> <p>“Hello boys.” I said with a smile on my face. “I hope now to answer all the questions you have whizzing around your head and give you some indication about what will be in store for you over the next few years.” At this everyones eyebrows shot up. The prospect of three years in there current situation obveously did not settle well with the boys. They would get used to the idea. “First of all, you may refer to me to others as Mr. Smith, however when you refer to me directly you will call me Sir, do you understand?” All I got for a response was a bunch of blank angelic faces staring at me. At this I turned around and pulled down a long riding crop.</p> <p>“As a general rule, you speak when spoken to, and only when spoken to, unless what you need to say is of large importance. If for some reason you are unable to reply to me, ie: right now, a simple nod or shake of the head will work fine. So now I will ask you again, do you understand?” At this Jacob and Matthew give me a nervous nod, at the very least understanding what would happen if they didn't nod. The large riding crop in my hand looked quite threatening, and it's bite was as bad as its bark.</p> <p>Eric however just let his head hang between his arms, his eyes looked calm as he stared at the floor, almost as if he was gazing off into the distance. His body was limp and his lips gently relaxed around the ball gag filling his mouth.</p> <p>“Eric, by your lack of response, are you telling me you don't understand, or are you simply being defiant?” Eric didn't budge at the question. He didn't even budge. At this point I approached Eric until our foreheads almost touched. With my hand I grabbed his hair and pulled his head up from its hanging position until he was looking me in the eye. He was still defiant even then.</p> <p>Thwack! I brought the riding crop down hard on his pale ass. Eric winced at the pain. He bit down hard on his gag and squeezed his eyes shut hard. His head tried to dip down once more but I yanked it up again, with more force this time.</p> <p>Thwack! This time Eric made a little noise, sort of a small boyish grunt as the blow collided with his behind. After about five more blows Eric seemed to be in a considerable amount of pain. He was a tough kid. One of those blows would have had either of the other boys crying, but Eric kept his composure.</p> <p>“Eric, are you ready to tell me if you understand that you need show me respect?” Eric still remained steadfast, although I could tell he was thinking about it this time. I went behind Eric at this point to inspect my handy work. About eight dark red lines were running across Eric's behind, some of which were bleeding moderately. I realized then that I probably had to be physically harder on this kid than I ever had on any boy before. Fortunately, my attic is equipped with all the tools I needed to do so. I picked up a simple table salt shaker nearby and brought it over to Eric's bleeding ass. I began sprinkling. Eric made a hissing noise as the particles made contact, working there ways into the gashes. I continued to shake until the blood became saturated and his ass had I nice layer of the season on it. I now returned to the front of him. His head was lowered, not in defiance but pain, and probably in shame, as at this point an enormous erection protruded from his waist. With one hand I grab Eric's testicles and squeeze firmly, and with the other I reach behind and rub the salt deep into the gashes of his ass. Finally I knew I had hit Eric's breaking point when he began screaming into his gag. At last tears welled up in Eric's eyes and I knew he was indeed only a boy. After a minute or so of enjoying my victory and Eric's screams and tears, I stopped my assault on his ass and testicles. Without having to ask again, although still with his head lowered, Eric nodded his teary face. “Good, I think we can now continue. You boys are actually very fortunate to be hear. You are at a prestigious, competitive boys school. We only admit three boys every three years, and you boys are so lucky enough to be the class of 2010. Hear you will learn everything you need to know about being a modern house boy, most notably, discipline, respect, obedience, and sexual service. After your graduation you will be given away to very wealthy men, whom you will be in service to for the rest of your life, and who will in return provide all the necessary things you need to survive. You will learn our basic schedule and how our lessons work from day to day, however there are a few basic rules that you must follow. Some of them you boys have already learned.”</p> <p>1.“No boy is to ever have a erection unless given permission.” At this point all three boys looked down at there rock hard cocks. Matthew and Jacob blushed a little. Eric was still just hanging there whimpering about his hurt pride and ass through his gag.</p> <p>“And yes, you will all be punished for those, but from now on to make things a little easier, you will all ware chastity devices for the first two years of school.” I assumed none of them really knew what a chastity device was, fortunately I had one nearby for an example. It was a small metal device with a metal lock and pyramid shaped pointers on the inside.</p> <p>“This is a chastity device. Your penis goes in the tube shaped area and the bottom part wraps securely around your testicles. The lock is so that you can not take it off. It makes it so you don't get an erection. You still need to learn control however, so if you do try to get an erection, there are small pointers along the inside which will poke into the skin on your penis, causing substantial pain.” All the boys looked pretty horrified at this point, however there dicks still stood at attention.</p> <p>2.“The second rule is you always speak when spoken to.” I glanced at Eric at this as he returned a sheepish look. “You must always refer to all other individuals as “Sir” or “Mame” except for your peers, whom you call by name.”</p> <p>3. The third rule is that you must always be dressed in your school uniforms. The uniform consists of a white oxford shirt, tie and blue blazer with school crest. Bellow your waist you ware slacks with a belt, black dress socks, and loafers. The only difference between your uniforms are your ties. Jacob, your tie is green, Matthew, your tie is blue, and Eric, your tie is red. Uniforms must always be warn correctly, meaning shirt always tucked in, top button done, ties worn tight and of the correct length. Do I make myself clear?” Three heads nod. “Uniforms are warn at all times except during sports, certain lessons which you will be informed of, and sleeping, when you sleep naked. Blazers must be warn during the school day which is between seven and five Monday through Saturday, and at dinner every night.”</p> <p>4.“All pupils do as they are told in a quick and effective manor.” “Breaking any of these rules will result in swift and harsh punishment.” I stopped reading at this point to see how our new pupils were holding up. They had been hanging for close to two hours now and two had already withstood a beating. I decided it was time to show a little mercy. I unhooked Eric and Matthew and lied them down on there backs on two of the beds in the attic. I rehooked both there hands and legs to the top and the bottoms of the beds. Although they were clearly glad to have the pressure off there arms there were clearly uncomfortable having there raw bums forced up against the cloth sheets of the bed. Little Jacob was the only one left still hanging. The kid looked dead, he could barely keep his eyes open and was drooling a little out the corner of his gag. His blond bowl cut dangled a bit over his eyes.</p> <p>“Boys, I'm now going to process you one by one, which takes some time. You may rest while this is going on. Once this is done you will be official pupils of the school. Your first real day starts tomorrow!” With that I unhooked Jacob and carried him in my arms to another room. He was so adorable. He was asleep now, his cute hair flopped in his face as he subconsciously sucked sweetly on his ball gag.</p> <p>I carried Jacob to another room in the attic. This room was pretty much empty. Same creepy wooden walls with one chair in the center. It was also wooden, with bars as the back. Various BDSM tools decorated the walls. I needed to wake Jacob. I placed his sleepy body on the chair and lightly slap his cherubic face just enough to wake him and tingle just a little. He slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly his eyes shot open and he seemed surprised and startled. He had probably assumed what was happening to him had just been a dream, or a nightmare. His feet were still bound and hands in front. This made him easy to manipulate. I picked the boy up and made him kneel on the chair so his front was facing the back of the chair. I pulled his arms and the front of his body over the chair and tied them to the bars. His feet i tied to the top of the front legs of the chair. His naked body was now effectively tied over the chair, not allowing him to move and allowing me easy access to his ass and genitals. He was a beautiful boy. Very thin. I ran my fingers and hands all over his pale, sensitive skin. He shivered and moaned at the touch. I rubbed my hands around his face and caressed his lips as i suckled a little on the ball gag. His cock was rock hard. I finally removed his gag. Jacob stretched his mouth open really wide and then closed. He did this several times stretching his mouth, since it had been in the same position for over a day. I continued to caress him as be breathed deeply and shivered.</p> <p>“What is your name, boy?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Jacob” he replied in not much more than a whisper. My hand came down hard on his pale ass and he yelped, his little body shivered.</p> <p>“Jacob, Sir.” He said again.</p> <p>“How old are you?”</p> <p>“Thirteen in two months, Sir.”</p> <p>“Do you masturbate?”</p> <p>“No Sir.”</p> <p>As he answered my question I continued my evaluation. He was very thin with very very little muscle mass. I stuck my finger in his hole and he groaned. It was very tight. His raging woody was about three and a half inches.</p> <p>“Have you ever been fucked, Jacob?”</p> <p>“No Sir.”</p> <p>“Would you like to be?”</p> <p>Jacob was silent for a moment. Smack! My hand landed hard on his ass leaving a mark.</p> <p>“Ahh Sir please Sir I don't know.” he responded. Smack, my hand landed again in the same place.</p> <p>“You don't know what Jacob? Be articulate.”</p> <p>“I don't know if I want to be fucked Sir. It sounds appealing, but I'm scared.”</p> <p>Jacob had an adorable British accent, especially when he was talking about getting fucked. For now I stopped the questions and continued processing him. I trimmed the little public hair he had so it was just a little fuzz. He had no other body hair to shave.</p> <p>“Jacob, you know that you have an erection without permission.” I informed him. He blushed.</p> <p>“Yes Sir, I know Sir, I can't make it go down Sir.”</p> <p>“I'm afraid not being able to make it go down Jacob is no excuse, and you know you are going to have to be punished. I need to do some things to you now to prepare you for school, and they aren't going to be fun, and I'm going to make extra sure they are not fun by adding other extra things, so that this will count as your punishment.”</p> <p>“I'm not sure I understand, Sir?”</p> <p>“Don't worry Jacob you will.”</p> <p>Once a month our boys go through an extensive cleansing process. This includes an enema, genital cleaning and trimming, as well as milking. Since our boys always ware chastity devices, they never release there seamen. To much of this build up can lead to health problems so once a month our boys are milked to remove excess seamen.</p> <p>To start of the process I grabbed some nipple clamps. It was a chain about a foot and a half long with two tiny vice grips on the end. I reached around Jacobs smooth body and tightened one of the grips around his pink little nipples. “AHHhhhh” Jacob moaned as the clamp tightened and increased pressure around his tit. I also applied the other one. The chain dangled down, putting increasing weight on his nipples. “Owwwwaahhhhh, please Sir!” Jacob yelped as i gave a little tug on the chain to make sure its secure.</p> <p>“It hurts Sir please stop!” Thwack. This time I wacked the boy with my belt. He needed a bit stronger disapline.</p> <p>“Jacob, I'm in charge and don't you dare presume to tell me what to do, I own you and I can do is I please.” As i said this I brought down another blow on his ass. He yelped again and started crying.</p> <p>“Jacob, I haven't even begun.” I said as I went to the wall and took down a ball crusher and a cane. I took the ball crusher and placed Jacob's testicles inside. I started to turn the screws as the piece of metal began placing pressure on his testicles. Jacob simply began to cry harder, doubled over on the chair as I tightened and tightened, stopping just short of were they might pop. Jacobs crying was starting to get on my nerves. I went back to the wall and returned with a penis gag. It was a large one, probably an inch and a half in diameter and two and a half long. It was shiny and black. I forced it in Jacobs crying mouth and buckled it in the back securely.</p> <p>“I want you to practice sucking on that Jacob. Use your tongue to wrap around it.” I pulled a little more on his nipple chain just to hear him moan through it and shiver. I listened for a sucking sound but heared none. THWACK. The cane came down hard on Jacobs already somewhat raw ass.</p> <p>“Jacob, I said suck! I want to hear it.” Finally I heared a slurping like sound. He was practicing.</p> <p>Now the fun was over, it was time for the work. I needed to clean him out. I took a pouch filled with water and a long plastic tube coming out the end over to him. His ass was still sticking straight out off the end of the chair. I stook my finger in to feel the situation inside. “Jacob, I need you to relax a little.” He was just crying but i think his shphicter lootened a bit, so i shoved the hose in about five inches. As i began to squeeze the bag i told Jacob, “I need you to hold this water in Jacob, don't let any out. I squeezed the bag more and I knew the water was filling his rectum and intestinal area. He moaned deeper and deeper, altough it was less painful, it sounded like he was enjoying it. THWACK!</p> <p>“I want to hear sucking Jacob!” Jacob stopped moaning and started sniffling again. The sucking also started again. Finally after I got the whole pouch in I pulled a bowl over.</p> <p>“Ok Jacob I need you to let it out slowly, It will feel like you have diareah but your going to just squeeze a little out at a time.” Slowly Jacob started letting the water out. I went around to his face to see how he was doing. I love looking at a boys face while I'm training him. The look is priceless. The innocent look with so much discomfort yet excitement. I check on his nipples and balls as well, they were both a nice shade of purple. Slap. I slapped Jacobs face a bit and told him to keep sucking. I looked his cute blue eyes up me as he continued to suck.</p> <p>Finally all the water was out. Time for milking. I went to my wall and came back with a substantial sized curved dildo. I lubed it up a bit and started to work my way in. His hole was really tight so I went slowly. He moaned a sweet innocent moan as something penetrated him at the first time. Thwack!! I brought the cane down on him just for the hell of it. His ass cheeks were starting to bleed a little bit so I spanked him with my hand once. I minipulated the dildo in his ass until I found the sweet spot, then started to massage it.</p> <p>“MhhhhhhMHHHHHMHHHHHH” Jacob started shivering and moaning like crazy as I massaged his prostate. Sweet seamen started flowing out of his cute little dick right above his purple balls. I could still hear him sucking as well. I could tell he was getting into it. He even started to push his ass back a little bit. He wanted to be fucked. The seamen kept flowing for a while until there was a nice little puddle on the chair. Finally when there was no more i extracted the dildo. Slowly, from shear exhaustion, Jacob started going flat. Thwack!! “Keep sucking Jacob!” “MMHHHH” he yelled through his gag, he was obviously in a lot of pain. I could finally now equip the chastity device. It fit nicely on his dick and around his purple nuts. I pulled on his nipple chain again just so he knew who was incharge. It was now time for my fun.</p> <p>“Jacob, I'm going to remove your gag, but if you say a word, its going back.” Jacob nodded his head franticly, he was clearly anxious to get it out. I pulled it out and he gasped for air.</p> <p>“Now Jacob, I'm going to put my dick in your mouth and you are going to give me a blow job. The worse it is, the harder i'm going to spank you while you do it.”</p> <p>“Yes sir, but I've never done this before Sir.”</p> <p>“Well you just had a half hour of practice, and this is your first test.”As I said this i pushed my rock hard cock towards his mouth. It went into his warm mouth nicely. I could feel his sweet twelve year old tongue wrap around it and the tip run along the roof of his mouth. He puckered his lips in a circle so he could move them up and down the shaft. It wasn't bad but I began the spanking. He moaned as I continued fucking his mouth. Tears dripped from his eyes and down towards my dick. I almost came seeing his cute little blond head bobbing up and down on my dick, but I stopped myself. I withdrew and went to the back of him.</p> <p>“Jacob tell me, do you want me to fuck you?”</p> <p>“I don't know Sir.”</p> <p>THWACK! I brought the cane down harder than ever on his little bitch ass. “Say Yes Sir!” I commanded him! THWACK! I brought it down for emphesis. His ass was really bleeding now.</p> <p>“Yes sir!” He yelled, in ghasping pain!</p> <p>“'Yell fuck me, Sir', Jacob!” as I brought it down again!</p> <p>“FUCK ME SIR!! PLEASE!” He yelled.</p> <p>With that I shoved the penis gag back in his mouth and strapped it in. Instantly he started sucking as hard as he could. He was clearly as excited as I was. With that I shoved my dick into his tight little pussy. I could feel my dick run past his first and second sphincters and deep into his warm moist hole. He screamed as I started fucking the shit out of him. He kept sucking on that gag. Thwack! I broguth the cane down as I was fucking him.</p> <p>“PPMMKKK MMMM HHHDDDRR!!!” I could tell Jacob was screaming “fuck me harder” Through the dick in his mouth. He was so excited getting his ass raped for the first time. My huge cock stretched his hole to the limit and I reached around to massage his crushed testicles underneath the cage that was holding his dick, trying desperately hard to get so, but only pushing painfully up against the spikes. My dick kept sliding in and out through his muscles. Jacob was also pushing back and forth. He was turning out to be quite the little whore-boy. I reached around and pulled on his nipple chain once more and carresed his chest and face. Jacob was just screaming and crying at this point, but loveing every minute of it. Finally I burst in his tight little hole, spraying jizz all inside of him. I withdrew and looked at my handywork. His asshole and cheeks were both bleeding, his nipples and balls were both restrained and purple. His dick was also restrained and unable to expand at all, making pleasure for Jacob that way impossible. Jacob was still sucking on the huge penis gag in his mouth and humping back and forth groaning frusteratedly. He had obviously not relieved himself. I walked up to his cute head and kissed him passionatly on the mouth around the lips, being difficult since there was a fake plastic penis in there. Jacob looked up at me with his blue eyes frusteratedly. “MMMPPFFF” he said in sort of a high pitched frusterated squeak. He obveously wanted to get off. He obveously had not learned to orgasm anally or orally. He would eventaully, but until then he would go unsatisfied. One last time I went to the wall and pulled out a large butt plug. Going back to Jacob, I lubed it up with Ivory Soap and shoved it in his ass. He moaned, then after a moment of it being in there, he began to wiggle and let out signs of distress. I picked up the cane one last time as well. THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! I caned him about 10 times and he was done. He was sobbing, and trying to reach around to his ass to get out the itchy stinging plug, but it was there to stay for the night. I shut the light off to the room and left. I still had two more boys to process.</p></div>","['Please review, constructive criticism is welcomed and desired!']"
427,Little Boy's Ball Torture,-1,BOYPUNISHER,no@email,A little boy is bound and tortured by his mother and her boy friend.,2007-06-29,6,4,"MF/b, ped, bond, tort, cbt",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boypunisher001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Timmy's mother (Kim) never really liked the boy. She blamed him for her husband leaving. She was also a sadistic bitch and she was sexualy aroused by hurting and humiliating the boy.</p> <p>His father was not much better. He was a drunk and would beat the boy when he came home drunk.</p> <p>This would excite his mother and they would fuck like crazy after his beating.</p> <p>When Timmy was about five his father left them for a younger woman. His mother had gained some weight since he was born and his dad's new woman was young pretty and slim.</p> <p>Timmy's mother blamed him. After all it was having him that made her gain weight.</p> <p>Shortly after his father left she started beating him for any infraction. As the months went on and she became more and more lonely and sexually frustrated and the beatings became worse. She started tying him up and beating him. This would sexually excite her so she started using him to satisfy herself.</p> <p>It started when she was punishing him for some infraction. She had tied him to the kitchen table. His arms tied to one end and his ass hanging off the other end and his legs tied to the table legs. She started on him with a belt. Landing blow after blow on his ass and back. The poor little fuck was screaming his lungs out and begging her to stop but she just kept on beating. Her pussy was getting soaked and her clit was throbing. She was rubbing her clit between lashes. After about thirty lashes the boy could no longer scream. He was whimpering and crying. The sight of him suffering made her so horny but she was tired of getting off with a dildo so she thought why not make this little fuck get her off. After all it was his fault the she had no man to fuck her.</p> <p>She untied him from the table and drug him by his hair to her bedroom. She slung him up on the bed, saying... get your worthless ass on that bed. Lay face down you pathetic little fuck and do as I tell you or I'll whip you a houndred times. The crying whimpering boy lay face down on the bed. She tied his hands behind his back at the wrists and at the elbows. Pulling the elbows until they touched. Timmy felt like his shoulders were being dislocated. He begged his mommy to untie them but this only got him a hard slap in the face. This excited her so much that she went into a frenzy. She punched him in the stomach making him curl up. She punched him in the back and pilled his head back by the hair and choked him until just before he passed out. She then got on the bed and pulled his head between her legs. She pulled the crying gasping boys head back hard by the hair and looked him in the eyes and said in a low and lusty voice... your going to learn to eat mommys pussy you worthless little fuck. If you dont do it right and get me off I'll beat you the rest of the night until the sun comes up. The she put her hand around his neck and squeezed and said... DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME YOU FUCKING LITTLE FAGGOT!!! The poor kid was scared shitless and did not really know what his mommy wes talking about but he was in no position to do anything but agree. So he said... yyyesss mommy pleasssse dont hurt me anymore Ill be a good boy... please mommy please. SHUT THE FUCK UP AND STICK YOUR TOUNG OUT. Timmy did as he was told and mommy shoved his face in her wet pussy. The smell and taste was strange to the boy and his shoulders hurt bad and his body ached from the beating but he just kept licking and doing what mommy told him. Timmy hoped that it would be over soom. Mommy ground his face into her soaking wet snatch until she orgasmed hard six times. When she had enough she pushed him back and just lay back exausted.</p> <p>When she recovered she took Timmy to the bathroom and let him piss then she made him sleep still tied and covered with drying pussy juice.</p> <p>So Timmy's life went on like this for a few more months until shortly after his sixth birthday when his mommy started dating a man (Bob). He moved in shortly after their first date. It seems that they were made for each other as he was even more of a sadistic pedophile than Timmy's mommy.</p> <p>Soon life got worse for Timmy. Bob had hit the jack pot. Kim was over weight but still looked pretty good but her son was what really attracted him. Bob had been a pedo all his life but had only had a coupls of opportunities to molest kids. He spent many hours reading pedo bondage and torture stories and looking at pictures on the web. He has long fantaiszed about really abusing a kid and now he has this pretty little boy at his mercy.</p> <p>It did not take Bob long to figure out what was going on. He saw the bruises on Timmy's body and he saw the way Kim acted towards him. He also figured out that Kim was very insecure and would do anything to keep him. She was not going to let that little bastard run another man off.</p> <p>Bob soon took control of Timmy's punishment. Binding beating and torturing Timmy becomes forplay for the two sadistic pedos.</p> <p>Tonight Bob is going to introduce timmy to some severe ball torture. Bob has changed Timmy's room into a torture chamber. He has no bed only a table with straps for binding and an x shaped cross with straps and pullys and various other things.</p> <p>Bob talls Kim to give timmy an enema because tonight is going to be very rough and he does not want the boy to shit himself. the thought of torturing the little fuck to the point of making him shit gets her pussy wet and she grabs him by the hair and drags him to the bathroom. Mommy pumps an entire enema bag into his little six year old guts. It hurts and little Timmy crys. Mommy stands him up in the tub. looks him right in the eye and says... You little faggot you are really gonna get it tonight. then she balls her fist up and punches him in the stomach. Timmy doubles over falling in the tub and sprays shit water out of his ass. Mommy turns the shower on and rinses the crying little shit. She repeats this a couple of times until he is well cleaned out.</p> <p>Bob has come in to help and decides to give him some kayro to make him empty his stomach as well.</p> <p>Then they drag the whimpering crying boy to the torture chamber. They suspend him by his wrists from a pully in the middle of the room and ball gag him. They undress (they are always nude when they punish Timmy). Mommy takes a leather strap and Bob takes a three foot long section of half inch PVC pipe.</p> <p>Timmy is whimpering and tears are running down his pretty little cheeks. Kim and Bob look into each others eyes and Kim rubs her soaking wet pussy. Bob puts two fingers in her wet snatch and then rubs them on Timmy's nose.</p> <p>He then steps back and with both hands swings the PVC pipe across Timmy's back. It lands with a loud crack and Kim follows with a stroke of the strap across hid skinny little chest. Timmy is swinging and jerking at he end of the rope. He tries to yell but the gag stops most of the sound.</p> <p>They work the poor little boy over really good. Working there way around his skinny little body. Bob really likes beating his ribs with the pipe. It is flexable enough that it wont break his ribs but it will leave some deep bruises the he will feel for weeks after. Finally the beating is over. Timmy hangs limp from his wrists with drool running out of his mouth. They take him down removing the gag and put him on the cross. Kim puts some mean clamps on his nipples while Bob puts a leather strap on his balls. he then hangs a five pound weight from the strap pulling his little balls down hard. poor little timmy is crying and yelling... OHHH Pleassse take them off... aaaggghhhh it hurts please please mommy please. This goes on for a while as Bob and mommy add weights to the nipple clamps. Finally Bob had enough of the little fucks screaming... WAP... WAP... WAP Bob slaps him hard across the face and back hands him several times then he puts his big hand on Timmy's thin little neck and squeezes and yells... SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU LITTLE CANDY ASS PUSSY... WHAT THE FUCK IS THE MATTER WITH YOU... STOP BEING SUCH A LITTLE WHIMP YOU FAGGOT COCK SUCKER.</p> <p>Bob squeezed his neck until his eyes rolled back in his head, When he let go Timmy gaged and gasp but when he got his air back he did not yell he just whimpered and cryed.</p> <p>Bob looked around and saw Kim on the table fucking herself with her hand so he went to her and fucked the hell out of her. They fucked for about fourty minuted whils Timmy hung on the x cross with his balls streched and his nipples in agony.</p> <p>When they finished they took Timmy down and made him clean Bobs cock and mommy's pussy. They made his suck all the cum out of her.</p> <p>Then they took the clamps and weights off of him and layed him on the table on his back. they tied his hands to the far end leaving his ass on the close end right at the edge of the table, Bob then put a strap around his chest and tightened it to the point that it ristricted his breathing. he then put another one around his wast and pulled it so tight it dug into the poor boy further restricting his breathing. He then pulled timmy's skinny little legs up and apart tying them to overhead pullys. He pulled little timmy's legs wide apart in a v shape and back. Leaving his little balls wide open.</p> <p>This is what Bob had been waiting for all night. he loved to fantasize about inflicting pain on little boys balls and tonight he was going to get to really do it.</p> <p>Kim just stood as if in a transe with her hand on her pussy and looked on as her boy friend got ready to torture her six year old little boys balls.</p> <p>She did not have to wait long. Bob picked up a semi stiff leather paddle and brought it craching down on timmy's balls... WAP.</p> <p>Timmy let out a grunt... UUUUHHHHHHH as all the air was knocked out of his lungs. He had never felt pain like that before. It went up into hes stomach and when he finally got his air back he let out a scream and jerked violently aginst his bonds. But he was tied to tight and gould not go anywhere. About the time he started to recover Bob let him have it again... WAP... UUUGGGHHHHHHGGG Timmy convolsed and jerked and when he could he screamed and screamed and begged them to stop but Bob was as hard as a rock and mommy's pussy was dripping down her legs. There was no way they were going to stop. They were bothe high on timmy's suffering and pain and they wanted more... WAP... WAP... WAP. Three in a row landed on hes aching little balls.</p> <p>When timmy had recovered somewhat Bob told mommy to mount the little fucks head. She gladly got up on him and lowered her pussy onto his pretty little tear stained face.</p> <p>Bob struck his balls again... WAP. Mommy lifted up enough for him to get his air and start screaming then she lowered her pussy down on him. GOD she was getting off so much on having her little boy scream in agony into her pussy.</p> <p>Then Bob tied his balls up and took an alcohol pad and wiped his little ball sack down. Mommy was wandering what he was going to do. Timmy had calmed down to whimpering and crying into mommy's pussy. Bob then brought out two long hypodermic needles. When mommy saw then she said... OH GOD and started rubing her self hard on Timmy's face and pulling on her tits and moaning.</p> <p>Bob placed the first needle against timmy's balls and started pushing. The tip went in and timmy went crazy with the pain. He was bucking and screaming and jerking hes head around. Mommy orgasmed and Bob keep slowly pushing the needle into those little six year old balls. Mommy orgasmed over and over. Finally the tip of the needle emerged out of the other side of little timmy's balls. Bob then started pushing the other one from the other direction. Slowly he pushed it through while Timmy screamed and mommy rode her little boys face to countless orgasms.</p> <p>Finally he finished with the second one and Timmy could no longer scream. He was exahusted from screaming and straining against his bonds.</p> <p>Mommy rolled off of him so week in the knees she could hardly stand. Bob moved to the head of the table and had mommy jack him off over Timmy's face. He was so fucking horny from torturing this cute little boy that he was ready to blow in two minutes... OPEN YOUR FUCKIN MOUTH YOU LITTLE WHORE. Timmy looked up at the mean sadistic man with teared up red swollen eyes unable to do anything but whimper and do as he was told. He weakly opened his mouth to recieve a huge load of cum from Bob's dick. Bob filled the little boys mouth and shot more all over his face.</p> <p>Timmy thought that it was over. What could these two monsters do to him after sticking needles through his balls.</p> <p>He did not have to wait long to find out. Bob was not done yet. He took a TENS unit and cliped the leads to the ends of the needles in timmy's balls.</p> <p>Mommy was crazy with lust now and started sucking Timmy's little cock. Incredable as it seems the little fuck acually got hard. She took a metal prob and shoved it in his dick hole and at the same time Bob turned the current on his balls. Timmy could not scream any more but he did start convulsing and then he turned his head to the side and pucked. His stomach was enpty but he was dry heving. Bob lubed his dick and slamed it into timmy's ass in one thrust. he fucked the kids ass like a mad man while mommy fucked the poor boys dick hole. Bob shot his load into timmy's guts and then fucked mommy to several orgasms with a vibrator while she raped the little boys dick with the probe.</p> <p>Finally they turned the current off and Bob pulled the needles out of the little six year olds balls. That hurt as much as they did going in and Timmy tried to scream but nothing came out but some croking sounds. At this point Timmy was delirious. They left him tied to the table the rest of the night while they went to bed and fucked and slept in a nice cozy bed.</p> <p>They cleaned him up the next morniong gave him some water and put him to bed. His balls were swollen and discolored and he could not walk for two days. It would take Timmy weeks to completly recover from this torture session.</p> <p>In the mean time Bob and Kim had to be satisfied with slapping him around choking him keeting him tied for hours. Sometimes in a painfull hog tie or something else. After about two months Bob pulled Timmy into there bedroom one night and said... well honny I think he has recovered. I cant even see the bruises on his ribs any more. What do you think. Mommy atarted rubbing her pussy and said... I think he is ready. Lets take him to the torture room now.</p> <p>Timmy started crying and begging. PPleasssee NNOOOO. Please mommy ppllleeasssee.</p> <p>Mommy balled her fist up and punched him in the balls. he fell to the floor and curled up. Mommy grabed an arm and Bob grabed the other and they drug poor little Timmy to the torture room for another long night!!!</p></div>",[]
428,Knot Alone,-1,BOYS-STIR-US,no@email,,2004-12-30,40,4,"M/b, pedo, con, bond",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boysstirus001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Randy Manning sat on the front steps of his house with his legs held tight together. He was in a state of panic and the throbbing in his balls was getting worse. Like many inner city 12 year olds, he wore a tattered and faded tee shirt, grimy, baggy cut-offs, and leather Nike tennis shoes. He had no idea how to get out of his predicament. He tried to fight back his tears as people walked past him on the sidewalk.</p> <p>Mike Evers felt a little light-headed and a little sore as he walked home from an afternoon with a horny top he'd been seeing for a few weeks. Jake was a fucking machine, and he plugged into Mike a couple afternoons a week. Taking his rough treatment was sort of a penance (though a pleasurable one) for his strong attraction to slender boys. Just as he was thinking of it, Mike saw a slender 12 or 13 year old on crumbling cement steps who was crying into his hands. He paused on the sidewalk directly in front of the boy. </p> <p>""Are you okay?""</p> <p>Randy looked up in surprise. Mostly any man that talked to him was poor, ugly, and mean. He was going to say something to get rid of the man, but he noticed the man was neither poor nor ugly nor mean. He didn't answer at all.</p> <p>Mike sat down next to the kid. ""Tell me what's wrong.""</p> <p>Randy looked around. Across the street, two squirrels were chasing each other. A few pedestrians moved swiftly down the sidewalks. ""I don't know what to do. But I can't tell you.""</p> <p>""You can tell me. I won't promise I will be able to help, but at least I will listen."" He sensed the kid was desperate about something. Mike gently put his arm around the urchin, becoming aware of how thin the kid really was.</p> <p>""I can't tell you--it's too embarrassing."" Randy sniffled, then rubbed his hand across his mouth and nose.</p> <p>Mike studied the boy. He had black hair that was shaggy from not being cut for a long time. The kid was thin as a blade of grass. He had acorn brown eyes with thick, dark lashes, delicately shaped eyebrows, and a thin, straight nose. His thighs and calves were thin and slightly curved, his knees scabbed and unwashed. He wore no socks. His feet looked disproportionately large.</p> <p>""My name is Mike. What's yours?""</p> <p>Randy had gotten control of himself and sat straighter. He leaned into the man's strong arm and smelled his deodorant. ""Randy."" He was feeling a lot better already.</p> <p>""Well, Randy, I'm a total stranger, and I'm a nice guy. What have you got to lose by confiding in me?""</p> <p>Randy thought about it for a moment, then blurted out, ""I tied a rope and I can't get the knot out.""</p> <p>Mike thought for a moment. ""Why not cut it with a knife?""</p> <p>""Oh, I couldn't do that!""</p> <p>""Why not?""</p> <p>""I'd cut myself for sure.""</p> <p>""Oh."" Mike thought about it. Was the kid afraid he'd cut his finger with the knife? It didn't make a lot of sense. The next question seemed inevitable to him. ""What is the rope tied to?""</p> <p>Randy heard the question he was most afraid of. It was like the guy could read his mind. ""Promise not to tell anyone.""</p> <p>""I promise.""</p> <p>""Right here,"" the kid said, pointing to his crotch.</p> <p>""Oh."" Mike swallowed hard, taken totally by surprise. It was like heaven was smiling upon him. He tried not too sound too eager. ""Perhaps I could untie it for you.""</p> <p>The boy looked up hopefully. ""Would you?"" Randy stood up, being careful not to put any extra pressure on his balls. When the man nodded, he added, ""Come on inside.""</p> <p>""No one else is home?""</p> <p>""There's just Mom, and she won't be home for hours."" He led Mike into the house. Mike held his breath as he stepped inside. The place was filthy. Newspapers, clothes, and dirty dishes were everywhere he looked. The stale air was stifling.</p> <p>""You should open up some windows, Randy.""</p> <p>""Mom's afraid of getting ripped off again, so she won't let me."" He stood in the middle of the messy room and spread his arms. With a shy smile he announced, ""I ain't much good at cleaning.""</p> <p>""I don't mind,"" he said softly. The man and the boy stood in the living room facing each other expectantly. ""Maybe we should go into your bedroom.""</p> <p>Randy led the way up the narrow wooden stairs. His bedroom had a mattress on the floor and cardboard boxes for a dresser. A wooden chair sat before a formica-topped desk. He had a couple of heavy metal posters on the wall. The tape had let loose on the corner of one of them. Laying on the unmade bed were a couple of wooden clothespins, a scissors, and a small spool of nylon packaging string. Dirty clothes were in heaps around the room, and Mike allowed himself to look at the discarded dingy underpants--Fruit of the Loom. He would have liked to take a pair home with him.</p> <p>Again, they stood, each waiting for the other to say or do something. ""Show me the knot,"" Mike said at last.</p> <p>The boy's hands hovered in mid-air for a moment, then he held his breath and looked away as he slid his cut-offs down. They were a little too big for Randy and fell around his ankles. He glanced at Mike, then looked away again, his cheeks burning as he slid his worn underwear down, also.</p> <p>Six inches of string dangled down from beneath the cuff of the kid's oversized tee shirt. Randy pulled the shirt up to reveal his genitals. Randy's scrotum was stretched into a tight little ball of smooth, purple flesh. His limp uncut boy-cock hung off to one side beneath semi-circle of hair that was developing over his pubic bone.</p> <p>""That looks painful,"" Mike said softly.</p> <p>""Yeah, sort of. Do you think you can untie it?""</p> <p>Mike slipped to his knees and lightly touched the stretched flesh. Though Mike had never touched the genitals of a pubescent boy, he had entertained numerous masturbation fantasies regarding that exact topic. He lifted the balls, which had just begun their growth toward adult proportions, and looked for the knot.</p> <p>The string had been wound around his scrotum at least a dozen times, and the knot was on the underside. It looked at though it had been pulled pretty tight. Mike fumbled with the knot. Then he realized he could easily untie it; however, he was in no hurry to do it. With his other hand he picked up the boy's inch long penis under the ruse of moving it out of the way. He leaned in to study the knot and the delicious flesh surrounding it. He smelled the boy's acrid sweat and realized he would have to adjust himself within his briefs or risk his cock breaking off.</p> <p>As he fumbled with the boy's bound testicles, he asked, ""Where did you get the idea to try this?"" </p> <p>Randy experienced a stab of fear as he felt his little cock twitch. He knew he would die of embarrassment if he got a boner. Unfortunately, Mike's fingertips were rubbing across it and squeezing it as he held it out of the way.</p> <p>""Oh, I don't know,"" he said evasively, deciding not to watch the man's fingers touching his private parts. Watching was increasing his arousal because both the thought and the feel of the situation were exciting.</p> <p>""And the clothespins--were they for your nipples or for your foreskin?"" Mike pinched lightly at the boy's wrinkle of foreskin with one hand and at a pink nipple with the other hand as he said this. </p> <p>The pleasure at both locations served to send him to an almost instant erection. Randy was surprised the man could guess his secret. It added to his shame and his arousal. The man still had a grip on his cock, even though he had gotten a boner. He searched for an answer. He certainly wasn't going to say ""Both,"" which would have been the truth. Finally he stammered, ""I don't know what you mean.""</p> <p>""Don't be embarrassed. You'd be surprised how many people like to play games like this."" He brought both hands to the knot, picking at it with his fingernails. ""But you are so young. How'd you get the idea for it? Did someone show you?""</p> <p>""No."" He looked back down at his crotch. His slender cock had extended to it's full 4-3/4 inches.</p> <p>""Look, I'm having trouble getting it out. Why don't you lie on your back and pull your legs up. I'll have better access that way.""</p> <p>""O-okay."" As the kid lay back, Mike reached down the front of his jeans and adjusted himself to take the pressure off his erection. The kid didn't fail to notice, and his mind started to race. Mike was a handsome and kind man. Could it be that Mike found his skinny little body attractive? And he had continued to hold his cock even after it had gotten stiff. </p> <p>The hands came back to work at the knot. Randy pulled his knees close to his chest and held onto them. Mike intentionally let his little finger touch the boy's anus, which was small and rosy and clearly virginal. Mike decided to be a little more assertive. ""You still haven't answered my question.""</p> <p>Randy couldn't think of anything to say except the truth. ""I found a magazine in the trash in our alley. It was called Bound and Gagged.""</p> <p>""I know that magazine,"" Mike said, again taking the boy's cock in his hand, though it was no longer in the way of his access to the knot. He didn't think the kid would complain. He watched the boy gasping for breath as he slowly peeled the foreskin back to reveal the exquisite glans. ""Sometimes I buy it and jack off while I read it.""</p> <p>""Really?"" The kid asked, raising up a little. Mike loosened the knot and began slowly unwinding the rope. ""You jack off?""</p> <p>""Sure. Unless I can find a guy who will use his mouth. Or better yet, bend over and let me fuck him.""</p> <p>""Wow,"" the kid said, feeling brave enough to look at the heavenly sight of his little boner being massaged by the man's masterful fingers. ""Did you ever let anyone tie you up?""</p> <p>""Oh, no. I'm not into that sort of thing,"" Mike said. He noted the look of disappointment that passed over the boy's face. Then he added, ""I much prefer to be the one who ties the guy up.""</p> <p>Randy's eyes grew wide as he stared at the sexy man. He made a noise when Mike rubbed across his anus. When the rubbing continued for a moment longer, he lay his head back and closed his eyes.</p> <p>Mike saw the kid's response and pressed a little with his finger. The dry hole didn't budge. When the kid still didn't resist, Mike added, ""Maybe you'd like me to tie you up sometime."" </p> <p>The boy's head raised again and his eyes flew open. ""You want to?""</p> <p>Mike smiled. He completely freed the twine and the boy's balls began to loose their purplish tint almost immediately. But Mike did not release his hold on the boy's cock, and Randy did not lower his legs. ""I wouldn't do anything you didn't want me to. And I wouldn't do anything to injure you or leave marks on you."" </p> <p>""You would really tie me up?"" Randy just didn't believe this totally cool scene was happening to him.</p> <p>""If you want me to.""</p> <p>Still, he would be totally at Mike's mercy. Maybe he was a psycho or something. ""I don't know,"" he said cautiously. But the man sure didn't seem crazy.</p> <p>Mike pumped slowly on the boy's erection, working the foreskin across the glans. ""I won't hurt you--just use you."" </p> <p>Randy sort of stretched back, his body twitching from intense stimulation. ""Go ahead, if you want,"" he breathed, rolling his head to one side. He still held his legs up to expose himself to the man.</p> <p>""How much time till your mom comes home?""</p> <p>""Shit, she never comes home before dark--if she comes home at all. Don't worry about it."" He was so crazy with lust, that he thought he would let the man do anything.</p> <p>Mike let go of the kid and waited until Randy lowered his legs and sat up. ""I could tie you up and then just do anything I want to you, but I don't want you to get uptight and freak out. I want us both to enjoy this. I'm going to tie you up. Then play with your naked body a little. Then I'm going to make you lick my cock and my balls. You okay with this so far?""</p> <p>The boy nodded his assent. He could hardly believe it. He was going to suck this man's cock! He had fantasized about doing that ever since he had found the magazine.</p> <p>""There's more. You ever had your ass fucked, Randy?""</p> <p>""Not yet,"" he answered simply. He wished the man would stop talking and get down to business. He'd read about ass fucking in the magazine. He knew it would hurt a lot, but it was such a weird thing to let someone do to you, that it gave him a supercharge of lust. He wanted to try it. He wanted to try everything. </p> <p>""You want me to do those things to you?"" he asked, running his hand from Randy's knee to his balls, giving the boy gooseflesh. </p> <p>Randy shivered. ""Yes.""</p> <p>He prodded the boy's balls, which were still pulled tight. ""This is sort of a game. Part of the rules are that you only speak to me to answer a question. And whenever you speak, you call me 'sir.' It's okay to moan and groan--in fact, I prefer it."" Mike stood up. ""Go sit on the chair,"" he said in a commanding tone. </p> <p>Randy stood so quickly he nearly lost his balance. He pulled out the chair and sat down. Mike picked up the rope and knelt next to the chair. ""If you get too scared or if something hurts too much, you say the password.... Um, let's see. The password is blue, which was the color of your balls when I first saw them. Say it.""</p> <p>""Blue,"" he said quickly. After a moment's silence, he added, ""Sir.""</p> <p>""Good."" Mike efficiently cut four lengths of the nylon cord. He tied each of the boy's bony ankles to a leg of the chair. As he tied the boy's clammy hands behind his back (and the back of the chair), he said, "" I am the master and you are the lowly, helpless slave. Your only purpose is to provide me with pleasure. Understand?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" Randy replied. The ropes weren't very tight, and he felt a little relieved that he could probably wiggle out of them if he really wanted to.</p> <p>He finished tying the boy's hands and stepped back. ""Are they too tight?""</p> <p>""No, sir.""</p> <p>He rubbed the boy's body, running his hands along the ridges of his ribs, across his rounded tummy. He paused to dig his fingernail into the boy's navel and was rewarded by the kid's twitch and low moan. He worked his fingertips into the scrotum, stretching Randy's hairless balls away from his groin. The kid's cock was rock hard. As he pulled to the threshold of pain, the kid's knees reflexively came together. </p> <p>Mike got two more lengths of cord and tied the kid's legs just beneath the knee so he couldn't do that again. Then he cut another piece or cord and tied it in a slip knot. He fitted it over the little balls and pulled it tight.</p> <p>He tugged on the rope until the kid groaned, then leaned close and said, ""You're mine now. My little slut."" The kid was looking at him with a compelling blend of anxiety and lust.</p> <p>Mike got the clothespins off the bed and attached them to Randy's tiny nipples. He had to stretch them out to get enough skin to clip them on. The kid was breathing erratically and rolling his head from shoulder to shoulder. </p> <p>Then Mike got one of the boy's shoes and tied it to the string dangling from the kid's balls. He set the length so the shoe did not reach the floor in front of the chair. When he released it, the kid made a series of sound: ""Ngh. Ngh. Ngh.""</p> <p>He knew it needed to be a short session, so he said, ""Open your mouth.""</p> <p>Randy did so immediately. As he put his index finger past the thin lips and somewhat crooked teeth, he said, ""Keep your teeth off my finger. Pretend it's a cock."" He moved his finger across the boy's tongue, then edged it back further in his throat. When Randy gagged, Mike withdrew his finger. As soon as the boy recovered, he reinserted his finger and repeated the process.</p> <p>Mike stepped back and stripped off his shirt and shoes. He pushed at the clothespins, again making the boy groan. He lightly flicked the boy's finger-sized erection with his fingernail, and was rewarded with a moan that was more pleasure than pain.</p> <p>""You ready to see a real cock?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" the boy said with eager respect.</p> <p>Mike undressed and stood before the boy with his dripping cock inches from his face. Randy stared at the fiery cock, his mouth gaping, his eyes glazed with lust. When Mike stepped closer, the boy tipped his head back and opened his mouth wider. Mike grabbed his hair and moved to let his erection smack against the boy's cheeks. Then he tipped the kid's chair back so it rested at an angle with the back of it pressed against the desk. He straddled the kid and lowered his balls against Randy's chin.</p> <p>""Lick my balls.""</p> <p>Randy really wasn't thinking very much by this point. His lust had risen beyond any previous level, yet he had not had an orgasm. In fact, his cock had gotten almost no attention. Still it throbbed. The smell from the man's crotch was strong and musky. A small part of him, still rational, knew that it wasn't a very clean place to put his mouth. That only added to his arousal as he licked Mike's balls with abandon.</p> <p>Mike kicked at the shoe, making it swing so it sent flashes of pain all through the boy's abdomen as his balls were tugged. The kid ejaculated, sending a few spurts of nearly clear fluid across his rounded abdomen. Mike gathered the fluid on his finger and fed it to the boy. He smiled as the kid eagerly lapped all of his own semen off the man's fingers.</p> <p>Then Mike tipped the chair back upright and fed his cock into the boy's eager face. Loud slurping noises accompanied the boy's soft moans of lust. Mike ignored the inexperienced scraping of teeth across his cock. Perhaps there would be time to teach the kid another day. Just in case there was only today, he wanted to shoot his load in the 13 year old's virgin ass.</p> <p>""Does you mom have a bed I could tie you to?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>Without any great effort, Mike picked the boy up, chair and all, and carried him down the hall to his mother's bedroom. Randy moaned as the tennis shoe bounced around, tugging at his tender balls. Mike wasn't sure if the kid had ever lost his erection, but he was sure it was at full strength as he set the chair in the middle of the room. </p> <p>She had a four-poster, which was ideal for binding someone face down and spread-eagle. He lay the kid, still bound to the chair, face down ont he mattress and untied his hands. Within a minute he had tied one wrist to each of the posts at the head of the bed. He then untied the boy's feet and carefully removed the chair. The kid offered no resistance. Mike untied the rope around the boy's scrotum and then tied his ankles to the posts at the foot of the bed, pulling Randy's legs wide apart so access to his opening would not be restricted.</p> <p>Then Mike sat on the bed and leaned close to whisper in Randy's ear. ""Now you asshole is mine to use, and you can't do anything about it."" Randy's eyes were glazed with lust and he panted for breath like an overheated dog. His hips moved sensuously, grinding against the bed. When Mike touched the small circle of pink tissue, the boy gasped and lifted his hips.</p> <p>Without lubrication, he wormed his index finger inside the boy's incredibly tight passage, each new millimeter of progress accompanied by Randy's grunting and moaning. Mike's finger bumped something and at first he thought it was a turd. When it became clear it was not, he asked, ""What is this?""</p> <p>Randy quickly said, ""Sorry, sir.""</p> <p>""What is it?""</p> <p>""A hot dog, sir."" The kid was humiliated to tears.</p> <p>""You stuck a hot dog up your ass?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir. I forgot about it when I couldn't get the knot untied. Sorry, sir.""</p> <p>""Use your muscles to push it out.""</p> <p>The kid's cheeks clamped tight and he grunted. The hot dog suddenly emerged and quickly slid all the way out, landing on the sheets. Mike said, ""You deserve to be punished for this. What do you suggest?""</p> <p>""I don't know, sir.""</p> <p>Mike picked up the slimy hot dog and brought it to Randy's face. ""I think you should eat it.""</p> <p>Randy got a sort of dizzy look to him. His eyes fluttered. Then he opened his mouth. Mike fed it to him, waiting patiently for the kid to chew and swallow each small bite. Then he made Randy lick his slick fingers.</p> <p>He searched the nightstand and found a sexual lubricant called Wet. He poured some on the boy's cleft and worked it in with his fingers. He pressed two fingers inside the boy, who was making a lot of noise, just as Mike preferred.</p> <p>Mike was too turned on to wait any longer. He climbed onto the bed and slicked his cock with the lubricant. ""By the way, the password is no longer valid. No matter what you say, I'm going to fuck you. If you relax and surrender yourself to me, you will enjoy yourself. If you fight it, it will hurt like hell.""</p> <p>Penetration came only after a lot of patience. The boy's lust and eagerness, enabled it to occur at all. He made a lot of noise, but never asked Mike to stop. It didn't take long for Mike to empty his seed inside the bound boy's fundament. And even as he poised in repose, keeping his slackening cock buried inside the boy, the pressure of the tight sphincter was like a clenched fist.</p> <p>Mike withdrew gently, then began untying the boy. As Randy sat up, wiping his eyes with the backs of his hands, Mike saw the small wet spot where the boy's seed from his second orgasm had spilled on the sheet. Pearly drops clung to his small growth of straight black pubic hair. Mike took the clothespins off the boy's nipples and rubbed his head. </p> <p>""That was great, Randy. Thanks."" Randy offered a toothy smile, but no verbal response.</p> <p>Mike went back to the boy's room and started to get dressed. Randy followed him and asked, ""Are we going to do it again sometime?""</p> <p>""How about if I pick you up at 6:00 tomorrow evening. I'll take you out to dinner, then to a friend's house. He has a dungeon.""</p> <p>""Cool.""</p></div>","[""WARNING: The following story contains graphic descriptions of sexual activity between an adult male and a boy. If you are under the age of 18 or are offended by material of this nature, please read no further. By the way, this story is not realistic and it doesn't try to be. I run the risk of insulting boylovers as well as B&D enthusiasts. Don't waste aany of your precious moment of life waiting for something like this to happen to you. And by no means, does the author encourage you to try to act out a story like this in real life!!""]"
429,"Gareth, Part 1",1,BOYTRASHER,boythrasher@hotmail.com,Eleven year old Gareth reports to his headmaster - to be a little sex slave boy for the weekend. A punishment for being a very naughty little boy indeed.,2005-01-30,41,4,"M, b, cons, cbt, anal, oral, spanking",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/boytrasher001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Gareth was, not surprisingly, about ten minutes early. He wheeled his bicycle up my long driveway, and I followed his progress through the upstairs windows as he pushed it round to the back of the house, as instructed.</p> <p>During the week, I had caught the lad with some pretty hard-core master slave and spanking type pornographic magazines. Needless to say, when faced with the prospect of exposure for possessing such magazines, Gareth had enthusiastically, and rather breathlessly, agreed to a weekend of kinky punishment in my home. The only real difference between the subject matter of the magazines, and our games this weekend would be the age difference between master and slave. I, the master of course, was nearly forty and head of the local boys' prep school, and my slave, Gareth, was one of my grade six pupils, at the tender age of eleven!</p> <p>Gareth propped his bike up under the shelter of my back yard gazebo, and, without hesitation or the slightest sign of self-consciousness, began undressing. I watched, my mouth dry with anticipation, as the pretty blond preteen stripped off, knowing that his slender young body would shortly be all mine.</p> <p>I should have picked up the signs more than two years ago. Whenever faced with the prospect of a caning in my office, the little boy had accepted his hiding more than stoically – enthusiastically, actually. Although he cried and squirmed as any normal small boy would as my cane whipped across his little shorts clad bottom, there was always the faint hint of a satisfied grin when his punishment had been inflicted. That was another thing. The shorts. On almost every occasion, and for Gareth there were many, the child had asked,</p> <p>""Should I take down my shorts and undies, sir?""</p> <p>Or,</p> <p>""Dont you think I deserve this hiding on my bare bottom, sir?""</p> <p>On one memorable occasion, when I was certain that the boy, then just ten, had owned up for something that he didn't do, I had ordered him to bend over the back of the chair, then turned around to collect a cane out of the cabinet. When I turned back, flexing the stick menacingly, the lad already had his shorts around his ankles and his underpants halfway down his thighs! Regretfully, especially as I glimpsed the white little bum cheeks, I had made the child pull his underpants and shorts back up. I knew the regulations, and would not risk my career over a few seconds of blissfully whipping a ten year old's bare bottom in my office.</p> <p>I was delighted when I caught the boy sitting quietly in an empty classroom, paging through his collection of very erotic magazines. One hand turned the pages, the other slowly played with the little cock sticking out of the fly of his school shorts. Imagine my delight when I investigated the literature, before a very embarrassed and worried youngster, and found the gay S&amp;M content! I was even more thrilled to find, among the collection, a magazine full of pictures of a man involved in every conceivable sexual act with a group of little boys – about Gareth's age!</p> <p>The child had been very upset by my discovery. I had made him stand before me as I lectured him. To his complete dismay, I hadn't even allowed him the dignity of doing up his fly, and his cock, rather shriveled, had almost managed to creep back into his shorts. But the tip still pocked out – pink against his blue school shorts. As I turned the subject of my lecture to punishment, and how severely I thought he needed to be caned, I was not surprised to see that little penis start to grow and extend out of the fly once again. I had gestured to the magazines, spread out on the desk,</p> <p>""How would you like it if someone did those things to you?"" I had snarled, supposing that I would make the boy feel a little guilty about his fetish, especially the child pornography element.</p> <p>Gareth had looked up briefly, his blue eyes making contact with mine, and then he dropped his head again,</p> <p>""I'd love it, sir, and it's just what I deserve.""</p> <p>And that was how I came to having the most attractive eleven year old in my school taking his clothes off in my back yard. His parents had fallen easily for his story of going off for the weekend with a friend. They hadnt even asked him his friends name! He knew that I would cause him pain, and give him his first ever fucking. But he trusted me, and I would ensure that I didn't go too far with him. He had, however, made it clear that he wanted to be caned severely, and fucked hard and often! I would be only too happy to comply with the little boys wishes!</p> <p>When Gareth got to his underpants, he paused. Gripping the waistband he had looked around nervously then slipped the thin garment down to his ankles and off, neatly placing it on the pile of clothing that he had stacked under his bicycle. My instructions had been clear. Under no circumstances was Gareth allowed to have any clothing on, or even with him, in my house. Naked now, the slender preteen had crossed to the door of the house and entered. A slightly sadistic pedophiles dreams – a beautiful, stark naked and willing eleven-year-old boy in my house, and all mine to play with!</p> <p>I let the boy wait for about ten minutes, restraining the urge to bolt downstairs myself, so excited was I. But I wanted to build up the right atmosphere with Gareth, and having him wait for me would increase his nervousness.</p> <p>Dressed in just boxer shorts and a t-shirt, I clomped down the stairs after the time was up, making sure that the boy would be able to hear my progress. I am a big man, well muscled from my rugby playing days, and I was aware that even Gareth, the little masochist, was slightly intimidated by my size.</p> <p>The child had followed his orders perfectly. As instructed, he was kneeling in the middle of the sitting room, legs spread wide, forehead pressed to the carpet, bottom pushed well up. Although the eleven year old was very fair skinned, he had obviously had some sun recently, and there was a definite ""Speedo"" tan, making his bottom almost glow in comparison with the rest of his body. He looked so small and vulnerable, naked in his submissive pose on the floor, and I felt my cock straining against my shorts at the sight of the little lad.</p> <p>I walked around my young slave slowly, without saying a word. The only sound in the room was Gareth's heavy breathing. Clearly, he was as excited as I was. Stopping behind him, I gently lifted a foot and pressed it between the boys spread legs, running my big toe firmly against his lewdly displayed little bum hole. Then, with the top of my toes, I investigated the lads privates, enjoying the feel of his hard little cock and soft scrotum. I played with his penis for a few seconds, gripping it between my toes, listening to the child's increasingly heavy breathing. Then I let it go, lowered my foot and stepped back. Careful to keep the power behind my action moderate, I delivered a swift kick between the preteen's legs. Gareth gasped with the unexpected pain, but retained his position, proving once again his acceptance of my complete domination. This would be a terrific weekend.</p> <p>""Get up and turn around, boy,"" I ordered, and as the boy quickly got to his feet, ""hands on head.""</p> <p>Gareth was a small boy for his age, but his nudity made him appear even more slim and vulnerable. His prick stuck out straight from his smooth groin, reflecting his excitement. I went and perched on the edge of an armchair, then directed the eleven-year-old, hands still on head, to stand before me, between my knees. Starting at his chest, I ran my hands all over the child's body. He had very little fat, and his skin felt warm and soft to the touch, belying the well-developed muscle structure that the boy had. He was a good gymnast, and it showed. I spent a lot of time on his strong young legs, but not nearly as much as I spent carefully, gently fondling his little marbles in their soft, warm sack. I rubbed his excited penis gently, nearly bringing the lad to orgasm, and then squeezing his balls firmly to stop him reaching that particular pleasure before I was ready to allow him to.</p> <p>""Turn around and bend over,"" was my next command, and Gareth enthusiastically obeyed.</p> <p>He didn't need to be told to grab his ankles, spread his legs and keep his knees straight. Taking a good grip on his buttocks with my hands, I carefully pried his small bottom cheeks as far apart as I could with my thumbs, then leant forward to examine the preteens tiny little pink rosebud. Unable to resist, I licked my tongue slowly up his warm crack, circling his hole, before flicking it gently. Gareth had obviously washed himself thoroughly, just as I had told him to – he tasted faintly of soap, with a hint of indefinable young boy flavor. The horny little boy gasped at this new and unexpected pleasure, and instinctively pushed his bottom back towards me. I licked the sweet tight asshole, relishing the boy's arousal. Slowly, I inserted just the tip of my tongue into his hole, and Gareth's whole body trembled with pleasure.</p> <p>I didn't let it get further, withdrawing my tongue, and sitting back and admiring the rear view of the tightly bent little boy before me. It was time to pinken that white, tender young bottom.</p> <p>""Get over my knees, lad,"" I grumbled, ""its time you had a good old fashioned spanking,""</p> <p>Gareth didn't waste any time. He quickly stood up, turned around and bent himself over my knees – hands on the floor, head pushed down, and bottom raised for punishment. I couldnt resist running my hand gently down his back, from just below his blond hairline, along his arched spine and over the swell of his small, unblemished buttocks. Beautiful. Then I concentrated on his backside. This is without doubt the best part of any preteen boy, and I thoroughly enjoyed rubbing and squeezing the eleven year old's pale little cheeks. His bottom felt almost impossibly soft, while at the same time being strong and resilient.</p> <p>I raised my hand and smacked it down onto Gareth's bottom, hard. Alternating between the cheeks of his tender rear end, I firmly spanked the boy, enjoying his writhing as heat on his backside quickly built up – to distinctly painful levels. Gareth kept his hands on the carpet throughout, even as his head and body bounced with each smack. To keep him still, I reached around his slender waist with my other hands and firmly gripped the lad's cock and balls, easily holding his whole package in my fist, and noting that the boy was still solidly erect.</p> <p>After a few minutes of slow, solid spanking, Gareth's bottom was bright red, and I could hear the unmistakable sound of the boy crying. I stopped spanking, and resumed rubbing his now very warm young bottom, noting how I could actually feel the heat of his red rump through my palm.</p> <p>""Get up.""</p> <p>The preteen pushed himself off my knees, stood, and his hands flew to his sore bottom.</p> <p>""Hands on head!"" I would have none of this bottom rubbing nonsense, ""Then turn around to face me!""</p> <p>Gareth obeyed quickly, hands firmly placed on his blond head, and I was pleased to note not only very real tears running down the eleven year old's face, but his erection was, if it is possible, even more pronounced than it had been since his arrival in my sitting room. An erection like that just couldn't be ignored. It jutted straight out from the boy's hairless, white groin, the circumcised head purple under the pressure of Gareths excitement.</p> <p>I took hold of the boy's hips and drew him toward me, at the same time leaning forward and gently taking his rigid prick between my lips. Gareth moaned as I carefully ran my tongue up and down his thin, childish shaft, while softly sucking. It wasn't long before the eleven year old's panting became more frantic. With my thumb and forefinger, I reached between his legs, and, as he climaxed, gently pulled on his balls, extending his orgasm, and making the whole experience an amazing one for the little boy. He pumped his groin against my face as wave after wave of pleasure hit him – but of course was too young to squirt anything into my mouth.</p> <p>When the lad had recovered, I sent him off to stand in the corner of the room, hands still on head, of course, and quickly took off my own shirt and shorts. At last, freedom for my straining erection. Sitting back in the armchair, naked now, I was able to once again admire the view of my preteen sex slave. What a sight. The white little body with a bright pink well spanked bottom.</p> <p>""Come here, Gareth,""</p> <p>Gareth, his eyes still wet from the crying that he had been doing over his spanking, turned and headed back across the room to me. He gasped softly as he caught sight of my eight-inch cock, poking up from my hairy groin, and his gaze never left it as he came to stand before me, hands still on head, once again sporting a healthy erection of his own.</p> <p>""Like it?"" I enquired, stroking my throbbing cock. Pre-cum was starting to leak out of the slit.</p> <p>All Gareth could do was dumbly nod his head.</p> <p>""Looking forward to having it up your bottom, boy?""</p> <p>""Oh yes, sir – but won't it hurt? Its so big!""</p> <p>My cock is not particularly large, but I suppose to an eleven year old, it must have appeared huge. Especially as he envisioned it forcing its way up his tight little arsehole.</p> <p>""Yes, it will hurt,"" I agreed, ""but I'll prepare you for it, and it is what you want, isn't it?""</p> <p>""Please, sir, deep up my bum, sir!"" the child nodded vigorously, ""Can you fuck me now sir?""</p> <p>Gareth really was a horny little lad, I thought.</p> <p>""There will be plenty of time for that later – and I think I'll also give you a damn good thrashing with my cane for being so forward. Six of the best, I think. Slave boys only get fucked when their masters are ready to fuck them!""</p> <p>Gareth dropped his head, although I noticed that at the mention of the cane, the child's penis jerked slightly. He loved getting caned – that much was obvious. Even although the tears were copious, this little boy thoroughly enjoyed getting his tender backside whipped.</p> <p>My own leaking cock was throbbing almost unbearably, something that Gareth must have been unable to miss. I looked down at it, noting that the pre-cum was slowly running down my shaft and into my groin, as well as starting to wet my balls.</p> <p>""All this talk of fucking you and thrashing you has made me so horny, boy. Look at the mess!"" I gestured to my crotch, ""Clean me up at once!""</p> <p>Gareth looked around him, slightly confused,</p> <p>""Shall I get a cloth from the bathroom sir?""</p> <p>""What? A cloth? You wicked child. Thats just earned you another three stripes from my cane! Slave boys service and clean their masters' dicks with their mouths. Now get on with it!""</p> <p>Battling to suppress a smile of delight, Gareth dropped to his knees. As his head moved toward my crotch, I grasped a handful of fine blond hair, twisting it so that the child looked up at me, licking his rosy lips – his blue eyes lustful at the prospect at getting to taste my dick.</p> <p>""After the clean up I want a blow job, boy – ten times better than the one I was kind enough to give you, understand?"" Gareth nodded his head as much as he could, given the restraint of my grip on his hair, ""And make sure that you swallow everything!""</p> <p>I spread my legs, leant back, and let Gareth get to work. His warm, wet tongue started with my balls, and then slowly worked up into my hairy crotch as the preteen followed my orders, diligently lapping up the sticky clear liquid that was oozing down my shaft. With long, slow licks up my shaft, the preteen did his task, and it didn't take the boy long to get to my cock head. With great ceremony, Gareth pursed his lips and gently, reverently, barely touching me, kissed the top of my cock. The final display to me from the boy that he understood his role in my home. He licked the liquid straight off the slit, then, after waiting for more to appear, he licked it again. The boy must have known that the light caress of his tongue on this incredibly sensitive part of my dick was driving me wild with pleasure. He did it a couple more times, then, after looking up at me and grinning, he opened his mouth wide, and took in as much of my cock as he could. Not very much of course, but he was doing his best.</p> <p>Nothing can prepare a man for having his cock sucked by a little boy. Just the sight of that pretty face, framed by its blond hair, happily struggling to get as much of my thick penis into his mouth nearly caused me to explode then and there. It was perhaps his obvious enthusiasm that was the most delightful part of the whole experience.</p> <p>Gareth had obviously read up on how to give a man a truly wonderful blowjob. The lad had studied the magazines enthusiastically, and he put what he had learnt to excellent practice. My dreams of having my cock in a boy's mouth were nothing compared to the reality of his soft lips wrapped around my rigid pole, and the light but firm suction that he was creating, along with the constant work that his tongue was doing as he sensually bobbed his head up and down. Several times he let my cock pop out of his mouth so that he could run his tongue up and down the entire length of my shaft – bringing me close to orgasm more than once, and controlling me like a pro. The child was truly a master of his new craft.</p> <p>When I came, he was ready, and seemed to increase his sucking as he sensed my orgasm approaching. I exploded into his mouth – never before had I cum so hard. I literally saw stars as my body was wracked with pleasure. I felt as if I was pumping liters of cum as the preteen did his best to swallow as fast as I came.</p> <p>Amazingly, Gareth did manage to swallow it all. When I finally came to the end of my magnificent orgasm, the little boy was licking the last of my cum off his lips, grinning. Without being told, he put his head back down, and gently licked my still semi erect, sensitive cock clean.</p> <p>""Not bad, Gareth,"" I acknowledged, after getting my breath back from what must have been one of the most amazing, erotic experiences a mans cock can have from the soft mouth of small boy, ""but dont think thats going to get you off you caning.""</p> <p>""Yes sir,"" the boy nodded enthusiastically, ""I certainly deserve a good hiding – if I'm to learn how to serve my master correctly.""</p> <p>I was pleased that the eleven-year-old lad was more enthusiastic than ever to continue with the fun. I stood, leant forward and with two fingers took a firm grip on the boy's rigid little penis. Without another word, I led the youngster by his cock out the sitting room, up the stairs and straight into my bedroom.</p> <p>""Did you clean yourself out like I told you to?"" I asked during our short trip.</p> <p>""Yes sir,"" was the enthusiastic reply, ""I gave myself an enema. I like doing that!""</p> <p>Although a little surprised, I choose not to reply.</p> <p>I led the little boy to my bed, then, leaving him standing at the edge of it, I let go of his penis and let him stare with a mixture of fear and lust at the cane that I had left on the duvet. It was a pretty ordinary cane, fairly thin, yellowish in color, about the length of my arm, curved handle. A typical junior cane. Perfect for the thrashing of little boys' bottoms. Gareth couldn't drag his eyes away from it. He, like others, had been caned frequently enough at school. But they were usually already bent over, bottoms raised for punishment, by the time I had removed the stick from its cabinet. All they got to see was the wicked stick out of the corner of their eyes. Now Gareth could actually get a good, long look at the feared implement.</p> <p>""It's a brand new one, boy,"" I informed him, standing behind him, and enjoying the sight of him involuntarily clenching his tender little bum cheeks at my words and the sight of the stick. I reached my hands down, grasping a small buttock in each, squeezing and rubbing the soft mounds gently, ""brought specially to whip this lovely little bottom, and only this bottom, long and hard.""</p> <p>""Thank you, sir,"" Gareth breathed, bending forward slightly to accommodate my fingers, kneading his cheeks – I knew that he was longing to feel the stick biting across his naked buttocks for the first time, while also dreading the experience.</p> <p>Without being told, he spread his legs slightly, and I reached around them with one hand, gently squeezed his little balls, while I easily rubbed his small bottom with just one large hand.</p> <p>""Kneel on the bed,"" Gareth followed the command a little uncertainly, then looked back at me over his shoulder.</p> <p>""On all fours, and spread your legs"" I elaborated, and he dropped down, once again looking over his shoulder at me.</p> <p>He was beginning to get the idea, and grinned nervously at me while wiggling his upraised little backside. I picked up the cane, flexed it threateningly, and then swished it through the air. Gareth was no longer grinning. In fact, the little boy had a decidedly worried look on his face – his big blue eyes looked back at me, almost already tear-filled.</p> <p>""This is going to hurt my bottom a lot, isn't it, sir?"" The eleven year olds voice was trembly.</p> <p>""Oh yes, my boy,"" it was too late for him to back out now, ""but its what you want and deserve.""</p> <p>""Yes sir, I deserve a thrashing, sir."" I was pleased that he didn't ask for mercy. In fact, on reaching between his legs, I gripped a still iron hard pencil thin penis.</p> <p>""Put your face into the bed clothes,""</p> <p>Gareth pressed his face down, raising his tender bottom to my mercies once again. What a sight. A gorgeous, naked blond preteen on his knees, bum up, on my bed, ready for a sound hiding – a hiding that he actually wants! A fantasy that is only exceeded by having a little boy in the same position for a fucking. And I would be having that shortly too!</p> <p>I traced the tip of the cane gently across the lad's cheeks, then, standing directly behind the boy, I pushed the end of the stick against his exposed little hole. Too soft to force penetration, but enough just to be uncomfortable for the child. Gareth groaned. I withdrew the cane, reversed it, and slipped it between his legs. Catching his solid cock with the crooked handle, I pulled back, bringing the pink member backwards, until it flicked free of the handle and slapped back against his belly.</p> <p>Reassuming my position for caning the preteen, I again traced the cane across my upraised, pale target. It was time to start the hiding.</p> <p>Using all the technique that I had developed over the years of beating shorts clad bottoms, I administered my first ever lash to a naked boy. The cane whipped across Gareth's bare bottom, just below halfway down the pushed up little cheeks, with an incredibly satisfying high-pitched crack. Gareth's reaction to his first ever bare bottomed stroke of the cane was equally satisfying. I had not held back when I caned him – hitting him just as hard as I would have in the formal school setting. His body plunged and he squealed with the unexpected level of pain. But, amazingly, he kept down! I had expected the eleven year old to leap up after the first stroke. But he kept his face pushed into the bed, and raised his vulnerable little bottom up for another stroke.</p> <p>I made him wait for the next, though. And when I administered the cane to my naked preteen target, I did so just as hard, laying the lash skillfully, and hard, just below the first stripe. Gareth's reaction was the same, if not a little more pronounced. He wiggled his body for a few seconds, and then settled, raising his backside once again.</p> <p>For the third time, I caned the lad, and this time he actually lifted his knees off the bed slightly as the stick bit deep into his tender young tail.</p> <p>At school, three was the most I had ever given the boy, over his shorts and undies of course, so the preteen was already into unchartered territory of bottom pain. But the child slowly raised up his burning bottom again for my cane, sobbing with the agony of his thrashing, but ready for more.</p> <p>The cane slashed across the eleven year old's naked hindquarters again, then again for the fifth time, and Gareth was howling with each vigorous stroke. I had had many bare bottom hidings as a little boy myself, but never as sound as the one I was giving this child. But, although he was squirming between lashes now and his toes were curled, he never once asked me to stop, or reduce the severity of the whipping. By the time I laid the sixth stroke across the lad's battered little bum, I could see that he was actually forcing his face into the bed, and gripping the bedclothes so hard that his knuckles were white – he was determined to endure this hiding.</p> <p>""Three to go, boy,"" I reminded him, caressing his scrotum with the rounded, blunt tip of the cane, ""Im enjoying myself, are you?""</p> <p>""It's much worse than I expected!"" Gareth sobbed, ""But I've been a naughty boy, and I deserve every last lash!""</p> <p>This was fantastic. The eleven year old was truly suffering, but at the same time loving it! Who would have thought that a little boy his age would actually love having his bare young bottom whipped this severely?</p> <p>""Get your bottom right up, now!""</p> <p>Gareth obeyed slowly, pressing his head further down, and raising his stripped behind up as high as he could, as I pushed the cane up between his legs to encourage him.</p> <p>I lashed the preteen just above his legs, deep into that sensitive; sit down area of his poor bottom, getting a wail from the child as he rose up once again off his knees with my follow through. Again, I whipped him, in the same spot, and I could sense that Gareth was now really struggling to keep his compromising position. For the third time, I whipped him in that particularly sensitive part of his little tail, and this time the child actually screamed. But, amazingly, he kept in position, even although he must have known that his hiding was finally over.</p> <p>I left the boy as he was, sobbing on his knees, and I bet wishing that I would allow him to rub his blazing little bottom. Stepping back, I admired my handiwork. Gareth bottom was certainly well whipped. The first six stripes could clearly be seen as they crossed evenly down his cheeks, working their way down the lower half of his buttocks. At the bottom, just above where the bum meets the legs, was a particularly nasty welt – where I had laid the final three scorching lashes of the child's hiding. The marks would turn to bruises, which would fade quickly, but that lowest welt would still be evident for weeks. At least Gareth was smart enough not to let anyone but me ever see his bare bottom.</p> <p>I crossed over to a dresser and removed from the drawer a tube of anti-inflammatory cream, a much larger jar of KY jelly, and a dildo – about six inches long, shaped like a man's cock. Crossing back to the kneeling preteen, I gently rubbed the cream into his sore bottom. This would help him recover quickly, as well as lessening the healing time for the bruising.</p> <p>It didn't take Gareth long to calm down, and soon he was pushing his little bum up for my attentions. I, of course, was really enjoying the sensation of rubbing his very hot young bottom, but it was time for some more real action,</p> <p>""Shuffle forward, boy,"" I commanded, and Gareth obeyed, leaving me room to climb onto the bed behind him.</p> <p>I put the cream down and picked up the tube of lube. Scooping a large dollop with my fingers, I carefully started coating the hot area between the lad's cheeks with the clear gel. I concentrated on the whole area, even spending time playing with the boy's hard little cock and tiny balls, before focusing my attention on my ultimate reward. His boy pussy. Placing my still lube-coated finger at his hole, I pushed firmly, and spoke softly,</p> <p>""Relax, boy, let your master's finger in. Push out like you're going to shit.""</p> <p>Gareth obeyed immediately, and the tip of my finger slipped into him, the rest smoothly following. The boy whimpered slightly at the invasion. This was the point where Gareth would show if this was what he really wanted. Everything else we had done was great, but would the boy loose his nerve when penetrated, and the reality of what was about to happen to him set in? Despite being hornier than I could ever remember being, I was prepared to stop now if the pretty little lad asked me to. So I paused, but soon the eleven year old whispered,</p> <p>""Deeper, please sir!"" And pushed his arse up even further for me.</p> <p>I slipped my finger in his hole right up to the knuckle. He was wonderfully firm against me, his body heat pulsing against my digit, as I slowly finger fucked the groaning child. What a scene. In my own bedroom, on my bed, naked with a kneeling, beautiful preteen boy, my finger deep up his well thrashed little bottom. Heaven.</p> <p>I carefully stretched the boy's tight pussy, eventually getting a second finger in, also to the knuckle. I knew that Gareth found it uncomfortable, so I moved slowly, letting the boy get used to having his hole worked on. It took a while, but eventually I judged him ready. Besides, I was desperate to get my own throbbing cock up that little hole.</p> <p>I got off the bed, walked around to the other side, and got up onto my knees in front of the boy, who still had his face pushed into the duvet. He had already learnt that he could only move on my command, and I hadn't given him permission to lift his head.</p> <p>""Wet my cock nicely with your mouth, boy,"" I ordered, and Gareth lifted his face.</p> <p>His cheeks were still red and wet from the crying that he had been doing while I was mercilessly whipping his little bottom with my cane, but he enthusiastically tongued my shaft, soaking it. He was a bright little lad, and had worked out that the wetter he made me, the easier the access into his pussy would be. I let him continue, enjoying, for the second time, the feel of the eleven year old's tongue on my cock. This time, because I had already had a blowjob, I wasn't so close to my climax.</p> <p>I pulled away from the child's mouth, and crossed behind him. Kneeling on the bed, I straddled the boy's own widespread legs, and prepared to fuck my first boy. Gareth was understandably nervous, but excited, as I took hold of his slim hips, and he shuddered as he felt the tip of my rock hard dick touch his pussy. I slowly increased the pressure against his hole until the little boy's sphincter could no longer keep me out, and my cock head eased up his bottom, causing the preteen to cry out at the sharp pain of the invasion.</p> <p>I stopped, giving him a few moments to get used to the head of my cock stretching his anus, then, slowly but steadily, I continued pushing my meat into the youngster's hole. Gareth whimpered a little as my rigid pole invaded his tight ass, but for me the feeling was fabulous. His pussy was hot and tight, pulsating against my hard cock, driving me on with waves of pure pleasure.</p> <p>Again, I was grateful that the boy had given me a blowjob – otherwise I would have cum there and then. Despite his discomfort, the horny eleven-year-old continued to push his bum up for me, even slightly widening his knees to accommodate me fully. I let go of his slim hips, and grasped his shoulders, leaning over the child as, at last, my cock could go no further. At last. I was balls deep in the arse of a gorgeous preteen boy. This was what dreams were made of.</p> <p>We stayed still for several minutes, me trying to come to terms with the amazing sensations that I was feeling, my cock throbbing in Gareth's tight hole. Gareth getting used to my dick firmly in place. Eventually, the boy gasped,</p> <p>""Please sir, fuck me now. Don't just hold still. Go up and down. Please!""</p> <p>Slowly, I withdrew – then just as slowly pushed my cock back down the boy's chute. Again, then again, picking up the rhythm. Gareth gasped with each plunge, as my pumping action got stronger and stronger, the muscles of his little ass contracting and squeezing my dick, making the sensation of fucking the eleven-year-old even better.</p> <p>I released his one sweaty shoulder, reaching down and grasping his rigid little erection, wanking him in time to his fucking. I was soon vigorously slamming into him, thumping my cock as hard and deep as I could, while squeezing the child's balls and pulling on his dick. He grunted and groaned, a mixture of pain, but much more from pleasure, every now and begging,</p> <p>""Harder sir! Make it hurt!""</p> <p>Or,</p> <p>""Fuck my little, caned bum sir! Harder! Please!""</p> <p>I obliged, unable to stop even if I had wanted to.</p> <p>It was Gareth whose orgasm started first. His ass muscles tightened around my cock, and my own explosion was uncontrollable. As the preteen was gasping with pleasure, I shot what felt like liters of cum up his chute, crushing his balls with my hand, grunting as the pleasure took me away. The two of us yelled with pleasure at the same time – his high voice, slightly tempered with a yelp of pain as his balls were tortured, my deep gasps.</p> <p>We stayed as we were for a minute or two, breathing heavily. My cock buried up the eleven-year-old's slick, tight arsehole. Then I reached over Gareth's head to where I had left the dildo_. Careful to do this without making a mess, I withdrew my cock, the head leaving his pussy with an audible pop. As soon as my cock was free, I jammed the dildo in to replace it.</p> <p>Gareth gasped with the force of the invasion – I hadn't been gentle, and the dildo had been dry. The only lube had been my cum now trapped up there. It must have been doubly painful after I had almost fucked the little boy raw. Then I got up and walked around the bed, once again climbing up and kneeling before my preteen sex slave,</p> <p>""Clean me up, boy,""</p> <p>Gareth didn't need to be told how to do his job again. With obvious relish, he licked my cock clean, his tongue almost bringing me to a full erection again. Leaving the boy as he was, I got up and admired the sight of the naked child. Kneeling, submissive, bottom still up and ready to be used. The stripes from my cane stood up clearly across the boys pale cheeks, and the end of the dildo stuck out from his stretched little hole. The insides of his legs were slightly damp from where some of my cum had escaped before I had managed to insert the dildo.</p> <p>""Get up,"" I ordered, and as the preteen started to move, I added, ""slowly, boy. Keep that dildo in your bottom.""</p> <p>His hand moved to his behind, to make sure that the dildo stayed put, but I wasnt having any of that,</p> <p>""No. Grip it with your bum muscles.""</p> <p>Clenching for all that he was worth, Gareth stood before me. Amazingly, his cock was still not soft! As I watched it slowly grew. Taking the eleven year old once again by his rigid little handle, I led him to my en suite bathroom. I turned on the shower, stepped under the warm water, and pulled the boy in with me,</p> <p>""Wash me, slave.""</p> <p>Gareth looked around, still clenching, and found the soap. Carefully, he washed my body – I leant down so that he could reach my shoulders. Then I took the soap from him, and started soaping the boy down. His little body felt wonderful in my hands, and I paid special attention to his well beaten little bottom. The boy sighed as I gently rubbed his tender battered behind.</p> <p>""Bend over.""</p> <p>Gareth obeyed immediately, grasping his ankles and raising his bottom. Just as he would have if I had ordered him to bend over for my cane in my office at school. Gently, I eased the dildo out of his hole, letting my cum run down his legs. I soaped his tender little hole, while the boy groaned with a combination of pain and pleasure. When we had finished, I toweled the little boy off, then, still naked, we went back downstairs, just in time to watch a ball game on the TV.</p> <p>Gareth again surprised me by taking the tube of KY with him.</p> <p>We sat together on the sofa, and it didn't take Gareth long to get bored with the game. I wrapped an arm around his slender body, and then reached down, gently fondly his little cock and balls while watching the TV. I wasn't surprised by now to feel his dick slowly harden under my manipulations.</p> <p>It didn't take the eleven year old long to tentatively reach over with his hand and start holding my cock. Every now and again, he would gently hold my balls in his hand, obviously fascinated with their size and weight. Despite already cumming twice, I felt my cock hardening.</p> <p>After a little while, Gareth shifted his position, getting onto his knees on the sofa, closely investigating my cock and balls – leaning over me to get a close look.</p> <p>I gently stroked the boy's slim back, and it wasn't long before I had the delightful sensation of his wet, warm tongue carefully licking my, by now, rock hard shaft. I let my hand rub down the child's back, then cupped his small buttocks in my hand, squeezing gently. The welts from the cane had gone down a little, but were still very much in evidence. The child whimpered slightly as I pressed down on the double welt right in his bottom crease – obviously the hiding was still hurting. Later on I'd take my belt to his little bottom, and then give him another sound thrashing with the cane. But not yet.</p> <p>I let my finger slip between his cheeks into his warm crack. Sensing my intentions, Gareth spread his legs slightly and raised his bottom. Although I was determined to be hard on the boy, I quickly coated my finger with the KY, then continued rubbing it up and down the preteen's crack, cruelly teasing his slightly puffy boy pussy.</p> <p>""Put your finger in!"" the boy gasped, lifting his mouth momentarily from the gentle licking of my cock.</p> <p>I lifted my hand and slapped it hard on one little bottom cheek, then the other,</p> <p>""Don't you dare tell me what to do, boy! Where are your manners? Do you need another hiding?""</p> <p>""Sorry sir,"" The boy was downcast, ""my bottom's still sore from the cane, but if you think I deserve to be punished, I must be. Shall I fetch the cane?""</p> <p>""Go upstairs and fetch a belt from my wardrobe. I'll take mercy on you for now, but bring the cane down anyway.""</p> <p>Gareth trotted out of the room and up the stairs, and I waited, amazed that the small boy was so willing to take pain and punishment, and, after I had already cum twice, my cock was once again rock hard! Theres something to be said for the vigor of youth – it was certainly rubbing off on me!</p> <p>It wasn't long before the naked preteen reappeared, looking slightly apprehensive this time. In one hand he held the cane that I had so enjoyed thrashing him with earlier, and in the other, a leather belt.</p> <p>I noted that he had ignored my smart, thinner belts, and instead chosen the heavy, wide and thick dark stained belt that I usually used for my jeans. It would be, without doubt, the most painful belt that he could have selected for his own bare bottom, and reinforced the boys love bending over for sound hidings. I stood,</p> <p>""Put the cane on the table,"" Gareth did as he was told, ""come here.""</p> <p>I took the strap from the child, then marched him around the back of one of the armchairs.</p> <p>""Bend over,"" I helped him as he bent over the back of the chair by pushing down on his shoulder, but I didn't need to give the eleven year old any further instructions.</p> <p>He pushed his head down as far as he could between his arms, and widened his legs as far apart as his hips would allow. This put him in a beautiful position – is pretty little bottom completely open and exposed to me at the apex of the triangle formed by his naked body. I gently ran my finger across the stripes from the cane, getting a faint gasp from the boy as I pressed on one of the more painful looking welts that swelled from his lower bottom. Then I rubbed my finger firmly up and down his exposed hole, before slowly easing it in right to the knuckle, to the grunts of pleasure from the submissive boy. Then I pushed my hands between his legs, lifting him slightly. I wasnt surprised to feel the hardness of his little cock once again.</p> <p>Stepping back, I hefted the belt in my hand – holding the buckle securely in his hand. I chose not to double over the leather, and swung it with full strength across the boy's upraised little bottom. It landed with a wonderful, loud crack. Gareth squealed as the leather bit into his spread cheeks, but kept his backside up. Again I lashed him, the belt wrapping perfectly across his round little buttocks. I repeated the operation six more times, giving the boy eight lashes in total with the strap, then ordered him up.</p> <p>""That will teach you to your manners,"" I scolded the crying boy once I was seated, and he stood before me, hands on head – desperate to rub his blazing backside. His cock was still rock solid, despite his obvious distress. I reached forward and gave it a squeeze.</p> <p>""Please may I sit on your lap, sir?"" he sobbed.</p> <p>""Of course you may,"" I softened</p> <p>Again, to my surprise, the child reached for the KY, and gently applied some to my throbbing cock. Then, slowly, he sat on my lap, lowering himself onto my pole. I held his shoulders to help him do it slowly, but before long his red and sore little bum cheeks were resting on my pubes, my dick buried deep into the child's boy pussy.</p> <p>The feeling of the little boy sitting on my cock was, of course, wonderful. We sat like that, and continued watching the game. But it didn't take long for Gareth to start moving slowly on my rigid dick.</p> <p>At first, he ground his little buttocks around my groin, and then, slowly started moving up and down up and down. I had already cum twice, but that seemed to make little difference. The pressure of my throbbing penis start to grow. Gareth leant back against my chest, gently moving his hips up and down. I wrapped my arms around the slender boy, then reached down and took a small buttock each hand. I helped the horny pre-teen move his boy pussy to stimulate my dick.</p> <p>Even although I had fucked him good and hard in my bed, Gareth's little hole was still amazingly tight. His ass muscles squeezed and manipulated my dick, and it didn't take me long to want to really fuck him properly once again.</p> <p>None to gently, I pulled the boy off me, and threw him on the floor, on his back. I knelt between his legs, grabbed his ankles and pushed them up towards his shoulders. I didn't need to tell him what to do. He snatched at his ankles with his hands pulling them upwards and outwards exposing his already raw and puffy boy pussy for me. This horny little pre-teen was amazing. The child's little bum was black and blue from his thrashings, his ring was certainly well fucked, by none of this seemed to slow him down. He just wanted more, and I was more than happy to shag him senseless. And this was just the beginning of our weekend together!</p> <p>Brutally, I plunged my dick into the waiting hole, ignoring Gareth's squeal of pain. But when I look down at the boy's face, his eyes were scrunched shut in a mixture of discomfort and pleasure. I fucked him as hard as I could, withdrawing and thrusting in and out, using my superior weight and strength to truly rape for hot little boy pussy presented to me. I fucked the pre-teen remorselessly, pounding him for at least 15 minutes until I came explosively for the second time up his tight little arse hole. The two of us were exhausted by the time I was finished with him, and I lay on top of him, my cock softening slowly in his hole.</p> <p>I withdrew my cock, and it popped out of Gareth's rectum. As I sat back, the preteen, remembering his job, slowly rolled over onto his knees, turned around, and carefully licked and sucked my cock clean. Then I sent him upstairs to shower again. I had already decided that I wanted my little boy pussy always clean and ready for me.</p></div>",[]
430,"Eine Sklavin Fuer Fred, Part 1",1,BRAINCRASH,no@email,"English: A story in German! Young man Fred buys his first slave, a 10 year old girl. This first part of the story is more an introduction, with relatively tame action. Following parts are planned to be much harder...<br /><br />German: Der junge Fred kauft seine erste Sklavin, ein zehnjaehriges Maedchen. Dieser erste Teil ist eher eine Einleitung, bei der es noch relativ hamrlos zugeht. Die naechsten Teile werden deutlich haerter ausfallen…",2005-07-18,36,5,"M, g, ds, humil, oral, ped, rape, sad, ScFi, sm, tort, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/braincrash001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Fred war zittrig, und sein Herz pochte bis zum Hals, als er aus dem Elektrobus stieg. Endlich, endlich war es so weit - jahrelang hatte er sich jeden größeren Luxus verkniffen, besaß weder ein Auto noch einen dieser praktischen Haushaltsdroiden. Nun aber hatte er schließlich genug Credits angepart, um sich seinen lang gehegten Wunsch zu erfüllen: Eine echte Sklavin zu kaufen, eine aus Fleisch und Blut! Natürlich keine neue, nein - sich so sehr in Unkosten stürzen war ihm trotz der vielen Entbehrungen nicht möglich. Aber der Gebrauchtmarkt war groß, und eben hier stand er nun, am Eingang des größten Gebrauchtsklavenmarktes der Stadt. Seine Handflächen waren schweißnaß, und angesichts dessen, was er hier erwerben würde, hatten sich auch andere Teile seines Körpers bereits üppig befeuchtet.</p> <p>Fred trat durch das Sicherheitstor und staunte mit offenem Mund. Angesichts der vielen nackten Körper, die um ihn herum an diversen Pfeilern aufgehängt waren, in Käfigen hockten oder einfach wie Pferde angebunden neben Autos standen, wurde ihm kurzzeitig schwindelig. Erst nach einigen Sekunden schüttelte er den Kopf und war in der Lage, die große Hinweistafel zu entschlüsseln, die dem geneigten Käufer eine Orientierung auf dem Gelände ermöglichen sollte.</p> <p>Zielstrebig dreht er sich nach rechts und begann mit großen, schnellen Schritten, auf sein Ziel zuzusteuern. Er mußte sich beherrschen, um nicht loszurennen. Neben ihm standen einige ältere Damen, alleinstehend vermutlich, und begutachteten einen üppig gebauten männlichen Sklaven, der zum Beweis seiner Kraft eine der Frauen mit einem Arm anhob - eine praktische Sache, wenn man langsam gebrechlich wird und keine Treppen mehr steigen mochte. Fred rempelte die begeisternd kichernde Freundin der potentiellen Käuferin hart an, während er vorbeihastete, aber entgegen seiner sonstigen Gewohnheit entschuldigte er sich nicht - er war wie in Trance und hatte das kleine Mißgeschick gar nicht bemerkt.</p> <p>Schließlich war Fred am Ziel - eines der größten Areale des Marktes lag nun vor ihm, der Platz nämlich, an dem mit Sklavinnen unter 14 Jahren gehandelt wurde. Freds Schritte verlangsamten sich, und er schluckte nervös. Dieser Anblick war absolut unglaublich - zu beiden Seiten gigantische Buden und Stände voller junger Mädchen, die ihre nackten Leiber dicht aneinander drängten, eine schöner als die andere. Es war wie im Traum. Unsicher ließ Fred seinen Blick schweifen. Wie sollte er jetzt vorgehen, wie machte man das denn jetzt... Sein Gedanke wurde jäh unterbrochen von einem Schild am Stand links von ihm, das in grellbunten Neonbuchstaben verkündete: ""Kaufen sie nicht die Katze im Sack - bei uns können sie Sklavinnen anprobieren!"" Und in der Tat, als Fred einen näheren Blick riskierte, sah er die lange Reihe von Sklavinnen. Sie waren nicht einfach an einen Pfahl gekettet oder in einen Käfig gesperrt worden, sondern sie lagen schön säuberlich gefesselt nebeneinander auf paral lel laufenden Metallstangen. Es waren ungefähr 20 Mädchen, die hier präsentiert wurden - die jüngste etwa sieben, die älteste ungefähr dreizehn Jahre alt. Allesamt lagen sie auf ihrem Rücken, die Arme weit nach hinten gestreckt und dort fixiert, und die Beine leicht angewinkelt und weit gespreizt, ebenfalls fest fixiert wie in einem Gynäkologenstuhl. Mittels einer Kurbel konnte der unentschiedene Kunde eine Platte unter dem Hintern der Sklavinnen in der Höhe verstellen, so daß die kleinen Pussys exakt in der richtigen Höhe waren, um einen Probefick durchzuführen. Schilder neben den Exponaten beschrieben deren technische Daten: Alter, Größe, Gewicht, besondere Fähigkeiten, etc. All das war Fred jedoch ganz egal, denn seine Sklavin würde nur eine ganz bestimmte Aufgabe haben. Und es war ziemlich wahrscheinlich, daß die meisten anderen Käufer ebenso dachten.</p> <p>Fred war noch immer etwas unsicher und unbeholfen, aber als er sah, wie weiter hinten ein anderer Kunde ganz selbsverständlich seinen Schwanz aus der Hose holte und eines der Mädchen ""anprobierte"", legte auch er letzte Zweifel beiseite. Zittrig zerrte er an seinem Gürtel, riß Hose und Unterhose herunter, was seinen eigenen, schon seit Stunden stocksteif aufgerichteten Penis hervorschnellen ließ. Von seiner Eichel zog sich ein langer Faden Vorsaft bis hin zu seiner an die Knöchel gerutschte Unterhose, die an mehreren Stellen bereits vollkommen durchnäßt war. Fred brachte sich in Position, und wieder spürte er sein Herz schlagen bis in den Hals. Das Bild, das sich ihm bot, schien einem Traum zu entstammen, einem wunderbaren, immer wiederkehrenden Traum, aber diesmal war es real! Sein pochender Schwanz stand mit der dicken, glänzenden Eichel vor ihm, und nur wenige Zentimeter davor lag leicht geöffnet die noch unbehaarte Scheide des ersten Mädchens. Fred hatte sich keine Zeit g enommen, erst eine Vorauswahl zu treffen, er wollte gleich hier anfangen und dachte schon, daß er vor Erregung gleich wahnsinnig werden würde. Das Mädchen vor ihm war etwa elf Jahre alt, mit langen blonden Haaren, die um ihren Kopf herum auf den Eisenstangen lagen. Auf ihrem schlanken Körper waren bereits kleine Brüste gewachsen, die man aber durch den Zug der Arme kaum zu erkennen vermochte. Unter ihren sich klar abzeichnenden Rippen lag ein flacher Bauch, der sich langsam hob und senkte, und darunter schließlich der zarte Venushügel, unter dem ein schmaler schwarzer Spalt von feuchtem rosa Fleisch umsäumt wurde.</p> <p>Fred benötigte die bereitliegende Tube mit Gleitmittel nicht; sein Schwanz war feucht und glitschig, und als er seine dicke Eichel zwischen die Schamlippen des Mädchens drückte, rutschte zügig alles dahin, wo es hingehörte. Etwas Kraft mußte er dennoch aufwenden, denn die Scheide der Kleinen war eng und schmiegte sich fest um seinen heißen Penis. Fred verdrehte die Augen, als er tiefer eindrang, und das bis dahin eher unbeteiligt wirkende Mädchen stieß ein leises Seufzen und Jammern aus, bis der Schwanz endlich komplett in ihrem Schoß verschwunden war. Fred wähnte sich im Himmel und begann gedankenlos, die kleine Fotze zu ficken. Er wußte nicht mehr, wo er war und was hier passierte, er stieß nur immer schneller in diesen engen Tunnel, und das warme Fleisch rieb immer kräftiger an seinem knallharten Glied, das begeistert Lustsignale an sein Gehirn aussandte. So eng! So naß! So GEIL!</p> <p>Fast hätte Freds junges Leben hier ein Ende gefunden, denn als urplötzlich die starke Hand auf seiner linken Schulter aufschlug, war er einer Herzattacke nahe! Sein gesamter Körper zuckte vor Schreck, und er sprang fast einen halben Meter zurück, was auch seinen Penis mit einem satten Schmatzgeräusch aus der süßen Scheide des Mädchens gleiten ließ. Es war der Sklavenhändler, der ihn so unsanft zurück in die reale Welt gezerrt hatte.</p> <p>Der Händler nahm die Hand von Freds Schulter und raunte ihm leicht amüsiert zu: ""Ey Mann, das hier ist kein Bordell, OK? Wenn du in einer der Kleinen abspritzt, mußt du sie kaufen - also bitte beschränk dich aufs anprobieren, ja?"" - Fred nickte hastig und sah beschämt zu Boden, sein Anblick mußte einigermaßen lächerlich wirken, wie er hier mit heruntergelassener Hose durch die Gegend hüpfte. Aber natürlich hatte der Händler recht, er konnte nicht einfach die Ware beschmutzen, die in der Auslage war, ohne sie anschließend auch zu kaufen.</p> <p>Fred zog seine Hose notdürftig nach oben und schritt ein wenig weiter in der Reihe. Der andere Kunde hatte inzwischen seine Wahl getroffen und ging mit dem Händler in die Verkaufsbude. Das war Fred sehr recht, aber er ermahnte sich selbst, nun ganz sorgfältig und rational vorzugehen - jetzt plötzlich erkannte er nämlich die hohe Laufleistung des Mädchens, an dem er sich eben bedient hatte. Offenbar war der Vorbesitzer nicht kleinlich, wenn es um sadistische Spielchen gegangen war, denn an den Brüsten waren deutliche Narben zu sehen, die wohl von alten Verbrennungen herrührten. Fred entdeckte an ihrem ganzen Körper solche und ähnliche Spuren, die er in seiner Ekstase zuvor gar nicht bemerkt hatte. ""Ganz cool Fred"" sagte er zu sich selbst ""das hier sind die Ersparnisse von über zehn Jahren - setz sie nicht leichtfertig in den Sand!""</p> <p>Er schritt langsam weiter die Reihe herauf - Mädchen Nummer 2 war mit knapp 7 Jahren für seinen Geschmack zu jung. Gut, das würde sich natürlich später relativieren, aber er wollte jetzt gleich seinen Spaß. Mädchen Nummer 3 war nicht wirklich dick, aber doch ziemlich kräftig. Ebenfalls nicht sein Ding - auch hier hätte man mit einer Diät leicht Abhilfe schaffen können, doch Fred nahm sich vor, jetzt keine Kompromisse mehr zu machen.</p> <p>Bei Mädchen Nummer 8 dann verharrte er augenblicklich. Ihr Körper war perfekt: Samten glänzende, hellbraune Haut, ein süßes Gesicht, lange teifschwarze Haare, und erst die Figur! Fred bemerkte, wie sein Herz erneut zu pochen begann. Das Mädchen war sehr schlank, fast schon filigran, und die langgewachsenen Glieder ihrer Arme und Beine schienen quasi nach Freds Vorstellungen gebaut worden zu sein. Er erkannte noch keine richtigen Brüste, obwohl die im Durchmesser leicht vergrößerten Brustwarzen anzudeuten schienen, daß es nicht mehr lange dauern würde, bis hier etwas sprießte. Voller Genuß musterte er den Leib von oben bis unten; angefangen von den klar hervortretenden Schlüsselbeinen, entlang am zarten Brustkorb, unter dem sich der flache Bauch perfekt zwischen die leicht herausstechenden Beckenknochen schmiegte. Und dann der wundervolle Schlitz zwischen ihren gespreizten Beinen, herrliches, feines Rosa umfaßt von schmalen Streifen sanftbrauner Haut. Mitten darin eine kleine schwarze Öffnung, darüber der Kitzler zu erahnen. Ihre Fotze schien zu duften, zu ihm zu sprechen, sie war absolut perfekt.</p> <p>Fred achtete trotz seiner kaum zu verbergenden Begeisterung darauf, nichts zu übereilen. Seine Hose rutsche wieder an den Beinen herab, und sein Penis war schon lange bereit für den nächsten Einsatz. Obwohl noch immer reichlich Schmierung vorhanden war, gelang das Einführen diesmal nicht so leicht wie eben. Die Scheide der Kleinen war so unglaublich ENG! Er beugte sich nach vorn und stützte seine Arme seitlich neben den Körper des Mädchens, um den Druck aus dieser Position erhöhen zu können. Sein Gesicht war nah an ihrem, als er seinen Schwanz mit Macht tiefer in die enge Möse der Sklavin preßte, und so hörte er deutlich die leisen Stöhner, die aus dem seitlich gedrehten Gesicht entwichen, während das Glied sich Zentimeter um Zentimeter weiter vor kämpfte. Er hob seinen Kopf nach oben und sah auf ihre Hände, die sich in den Fesseln zu Fäusten geballt hatten - jaaaa, das war exakt das, was er hatte haben wollen. Alles war perfekt, und als sein Penis endlich vollständig in der Scheide verschwunden war, wußte Fred, daß er seine Favoritin gefunden hatte. Ohne sie noch zu ficken, richtete er sich auf und zog seinen heißen Stengel aus der Fotze. Ja, dieses Exemplar hätte er wirklich gerne in neu haben wollen, denn sie zu entjungfern mußte ein gigantisches Gefühl gewesen sein. Aber Fred dachte an seine beschränkten Geldmittel und war sich schon Sekundenbruchteile später wieder sicher, daß sie auch als Nicht-Jungfrau ein exzellentes Sexspielzeug sein würde.</p> <p>Eilig musterte er das zu seiner Auserwählten gehörende Schild. F29 war ihr Name - wie romantisch, dachte Fred, nur um kurz darauf zu erkennen, daß er ohnehin nichts romantisches mit ihr vorhatte. F29 ging also in Ordnung. Oder er gab ihr einfach einen neuen Namen, schließlich würde sie bald sein Eigentum sein. 10 Jahre alt, ja, ganz in seinem Sinne. Vorbesitzer: Einer. Und der hatte wohl bereits den Wiederverkauf fest im Blick, denn Spuren von Bestrafung oder Sado-Spielen waren an ihrem Körper nicht auszumachen. Blieb nur noch die Frage nach dem Preis... Fred zog erstaunt beide Augenbrauen nach oben - der lag bei 35000 Credits, das war sogar noch deutlich unter seinem Limit! ""Na, das ist ein echtes Prachstück, oder?"" Diesmal ließ das plötzliche Erscheinen des Verkäufers Fred nicht zusammenschrecken. ""Erstklassig erhalten, der Vorbesitzer hat sie als Vierjährige neu gekauft und praktisch nur für normale Erledigungen eingesetzt, der Knilch war schon über 80, und mit dem Sex kla ppte es nicht mehr so richtig, verstehste?"" polterte der Mann mit einem schmierigen Grinsen, aber Fred entgegnete nur leicht abwesend ein ""a-haa"" aus halbgeöffnetem Mund, während er wieder und wieder den zierlichen Körper vor ihm musterte. Dann schloß er kurz die Augen, drehte sich zum Händler um und redete nun mit fester Stimme und entschlossen. ""Aber wo ist der Haken, ich meine, der Preis - ist doch ausgesprochen niedrig für ein so gut erhaltenes Exemplar, oder?"" - Der Verkäufer sah kurz zu Boden und räusperte sich. ""OK, Mann, ich seh schon, dir kann man nichts vormachen. Also, es ist so, daß die Kleine hier nicht besonders gut erzogen ist, ne? Sie hat nie so richtig fiese Sachen machen müssen bei dem alten Knacker, und nun denkt sie, daß sie was besseres ist, also - um ehrlich zu sein, sie ist schon mal wieder zurückgekommen, weil sie Ärger gemacht hat."" Der Verkäufer machte eine kleine Pause, wohl, um die richtigen Worte zu wählen. ""Es ist also folgendermaßen: Die Kleine gibt es zum Sonderpreis, aber dafür ohne Rückgaberecht, alles klar? Und der Preis ist nicht verhandelbar."" Fred drehte den Kopf wieder herum und sah auf das Mädchen. Sollte er... Jäh unterbrach ihn der Händler mit dem für Verkäufer typischen Redefluß: ""Ich meine, hey, sie ist geimpft und sterilisiert und alles, die ganze Technik voll durchgecheckt und so. Alles was du machen mußt, ist sie ordentlich zu unterweisen, Mann, OK? Sie muß hart rangenommen und in ihre Schranken verwiesen werden! Mach sie fix und fertig, brich ihren Willen und reite sie richtig ein - dann ist sie ein absolutes Schnäppchen!"" - der Typ knuffte Fred mit dem Ellenbogen in die Seite und zwinkerte ihm zu, und obwohl Fred derartige Gesten nicht ausstehen konnte, nickte er grinsend. Ohne es zu wissen hatte der Händler gerade eben genau das aufgezählt, was Fred ohnehin vorgehabt hatte. Sie fix und fertig machen - das hörte sich gut an. Es hörte sich verdammt gut an. Als Fred seine Hose wieder hochzog, blieb sein Schwanz weiterhin knallhart stehen. Er konnte es, genau wie sein Besitzer, kaum erwarten...</p> <p>Die Formalitäten waren schnell erledigt. Ausweisnummer, Kreditkarte, Sklavenpaß... Innerhalb weniger Minuten war Fred Sklavenbesitzer geworden. Obwohl er es kaum noch aushalten konnte vor Spannung, wählte er den Lieferservice. So wurde F29 vorher noch gereinigt, und er mußte nicht mit ihr per Bus nach Hause - vermutlich hätte er sich kaum noch zurückhalten können und sie schon während der Fahrt befummelt, zwischen all den anderen Leuten. Nein, sein Geschenk an sich selbst wollte er in Ruhe und Abgeschiedenheit genießen. Er wollte es zelebrieren, feiern und mit einem Gläschen Rotwein auf seinen Neuerwerb trinken - und sie danach solange hart in alle Körperöffnungen ficken, bis sie vollkommen wund, naßgeschwitzt und spermaklebrig winselnd in der Ecke lag. Ja, es würde ein Fest werden! Und dank sorgfältigster Planung hatte er schließlich volle zwei Wochen Urlaub und somit ausreichend Zeit, um seiner Sklavin ihre zukünftige Rolle in seinem Hause ausführlich zu erläutern.</p> <p>Die Stunden, nachdem Fred in seiner Wohnung angekommen war, vergingen zäh und mühsam. Einige Male schaute er nach dem Raum, den er extra für seine Sklavin eingerichtet hatte; im Vergleich zum restlichen eher engen Häuschen ein ausgesprochen voluminöses Zimmer. Es war fensterlos und etwa 9x9 Meter groß, in der Ecke gegenüber der Tür befand sich die ""Wohnnische"": Eine auf dem Boden liegende Matratze, sowie ein gekachelter Bereich mit Waschbecken, Dusche und Toilette. Natürlich alles offen und für die Überwachungskameras, die gleich neben den Neonlampen angebracht waren, gut einsehbar. Die Wohnnische umfaßte nur wenige Quadratmeter und war von einem separat verschließbaren Käfig aus massiven Eisengittern umgeben. Im Rest des Raumes hatte er diverse Gestelle installieren lassen, besonders teuer war der Tisch gewesen - er ließ sich frei neigen und kippen, wies eine Unzahl von Ösen und Klammern auf und war mit einer Edelstahlfläche versehen. An den Ecken konnte man Stege herauszieh en, um die Extremitäten des darauf liegenden Körpers zu fixieren. Auch diese Stege ließen sich in verschiedene Positionen schrauben, so daß das Ding eine Mischung aus Gynäkologenstuhl und Obduktionstisch darstellte. Aber in Wirklichkeit war es natürlich eine Folterbank. Fred hatte darauf bestanden, den Raum erst komplett auszustatten, bevor er eine Bewohnerin hineinschickte. Das hatte die Anschaffung zwar erheblich verzögert, denn dies alles hatte noch einmal soviel gekostet wie die kleine Sklavin selbst, aber es hatte sich gelohnt, war seine Meinung. Rund um den Tisch herum gab es noch diverse Gestänge sowie Ringe, die man unter die Decke ziehen konnte. Die Wände waren geschmückt mit Spiegeln und einer Komplettausstattung an Werkzeugen. Von einfachen Peitschen über Kerzen und Nadeln in allen Größen bis hin zur Nippelklemme mit Elektroanschluß - viele Monate war er immer wieder in diesem Raum herumspaziert und hatte in seiner Phantasie diverse Male diverse Dinge mit diversen imaginären Sklavinnen getrieben.</p> <p>Fred zuckte zusammen, als er gendankenverloren in der Kammer stand, und um ein Haar das Läuten der Türklingel verpaßt hätte. Er stürmte hinaus, sein Herz begann in seinem Brustkorb zu hüpfen. Jetzt also. Endlich. Vor der Tür begrüßte ihn ein gelangweilt dreinblickender Kurier, neben ihm in eine Decke gewickelt und gut verschnürt auf einer Sackkarre das Mädchen! Mit zittriger Hand unterschrieb Fred den Lieferschein und nahm den ""CB"", den ""control button"" entgegen. Hiermit war er nun endgültig F29s rechtmäßiger Eigentümer. Der CB, ein hühnereigroßes Objekt, ergab in Verbindung mit dem etwa 1 cm breiten Metallring, der um den Hals des Sklaven gelegt war, quasi eine Fernbedienung - sollte einmal etwas schief gehen oder der Sklave sich falsch verhalten, so genügte ein einziger Druck auf den gencodierten CB-Knopf, und schon schoß durch implantierte Leiterbahnen ein elektrischer Schlag durch den Körper des Halsbandträgers, der ihn augenblicklich lähmte und zusammenbrechen ließ. Das gleiche passierte, wenn Halsband und CB weiter als 1000 Meter voneinander entfernt wurden, denn das interpretierte das System als Fluchtversuch und initiierte alle 20 Sekunden einen Stromstoß. Wiederholt hatte man von Fällen gehört, in denen Sklaven tagelang im Heim des Besitzers auf diese Weise gequält worden waren, weil der CB versehentlich mit in den Urlaub gefahren war... Schon erstaunlich, wie viel Energie man heutzutage in solch ein kleines Halsband packen konnte. Glücklicherweise kam in aller Regel die Versicherung für derartige Unachtsamkeiten auf, und der meist dauerhaft geschädigte oder gar gestorbene Sklave wurde gegen einen gleichwertigen getauscht.</p> <p>Die Tür schloß sich, und Fred zerrte das noch verpackte Mädchen in den bereitstehenden Raum. Jetzt endlich wurde er eingeweiht. Fast drohte Freds andauernde Erektion angesichts der Aufregung zu schwinden, doch als er den Eingang verschlossen hatte und sein neues Besitztum auspacken konnte, war das Problem erledigt. Mit einem lauten Klatschen fiel der Stoff zu Boden und offenbarte die ganze Schönheit des jungen schlanken Körpers - obwohl Fred wußte, was ihn erwartete, war er erneut überwältigt. Er löste die Fesseln an Fuß- und Handgelenken und entfernte den Knebel aus dem Mund des Mädchens. Nun stand sie in ihrer ganzen makellosen Erscheinung vor ihm und schaute sich mit sturer Mine um. Ihr Kopf war leicht nach vorne gebeugt, so daß die glänzend schwarzen Haare die dunklen Augen fast verdeckten, die sich skeptisch im Raum umblickten. Fred trat an sie heran und legte seine Hände seitlich an ihre Brüste - jetzt, wo ihre Arme nicht mehr nach oben gezogen wurden, konnte man gut er kennen, daß sich schon ganz sanfte, weiche Hügel ausgebildet hatten. Freds Daumen drückten auf die Brustwarzen, während F29 noch immer regungs- und sprachlos einfach dastand. Er preßte seine ausgebeute Hose stöhnend gegen sie, so daß seine Eichel ein Stück über ihrem Bauchnabel durch den Stoff hindurch pochte und ihm einen Schub von Lustgefühlen bescherte. Langsam glitten seine Hände über ihren Rücken nach unten und umfaßten schließlich ihre beiden strammen Arschbacken. Er griff fest zu und drückte das Mädchen gegen sich. Nur, um einen Orgsmus zu vermeiden, ließ er sie schließlich los und begann sofort darauf hektisch, sich die Kleider vom Leib zu reißen. Er mußte sich zwingen, sie einigermaßen sorgfältig auf den Stuhl neben sich zu legen - am liebsten hätte er sie einfach zerfetzt und wäre wie ein Tier über F29 hergefallen.</p> <p>Fred war nun nackt, und das Mädchen schaute mit dem gleichen teilnahmslosen Blick auf seinen harten Penis, dessen glutrote Eichel bereits stattliche Mengen an Lustsaft ausgespuckt hatte. Fred trat näher und legte seine Hände fest auf ihre dürren Schultern. ""Wollen wir mal langsam anfangen, nicht?"" flüsterte er gierig und drückte die Schultern nach unten, bis die Sklavin seinen Wunsch verstanden hatte und sich auf die Knie fallen ließ. Fred packte mit einer Hand ihren Kopf und drückte ihn zurück. Jetzt endlich fielen die Haare nach hinten und gaben den Blick frei auf das schöne Gesicht und ihre tiefen Augen. Schließlich wollte er den Gesichtsausdruck sehen, wenn er in ihrer Kehle kam. Fred malte sich schon aus, wie es sein würde: Sein pochender Schwanz glitt tief in ihre Kehle, bis sie anfing zu würgen, und dann würde er ihren kleinen Kopf packen und ihn vor und zurück schleudern. Schmatzende Geräusche kämen aus ihrem Rachen, und die enge Kehle würde seinen Penis massieren und umschmeicheln wie später ihre Fotze und ihr Arsch, und dann endlich würde er seinen heißen Samen tief in sie hinein spritzen, sie würde erneut würgen, aber der Druck seiner Hände hielte sein Glied tief in ihr, bis sie den allerletzen Tropfen herausgesaugt hätte. Fred schüttelte den Kopf und kam wieder in der Gegenwart an. Sein Schwanz war bereits direkt vor dem Mund des Mädchens in Stellung gegangen, und als er seine glitschige Eichel zwischen ihre Lippen drückte, öffnete sie von ganz allein den Mund. So viel zum Thema ""Ärger machen"" dachte Fred spöttisch und schob sein Glied tiefer in sie hinein. Was war das für ein Gefühl, als Zentimeter um Zentimeter über ihre warme, nasse Zunge glitt und die Eichel fast schon den Rachen erreicht hatte! Fred lehte den Kopf zurück und bereitete sich vor, jetzt schnell den ganzen Rest seines Hammers hinterherzuschieben. Doch dann hing er plötzlich fest.</p> <p>Einige Sekundenbruchteile später wurde der kahle Raum voller Folterwerkzeuge von einem gellenden Schrei aus tiefsten Leibeskräften erfüllt. Allein, es war nicht F29, die hier schrie, sondern ihr Besitzer. Fred preßte seine Hände gegen die Stirn seiner Sklavin, aber er konnte sich nicht befreien. Wenige Zentimeter darunter klemmte sein Penis zwischen zwei Reihen blendend weißer Zähne, die mit aller Kraft in das Fleisch bissen, das sich leichtsinnigerweise zwischen sie gewagt hatte. Der Schmerz in Freds Lenden war atemberaubend, und nach dem ersten Entsetzensschrei keuchte und japste er nur noch. Blanke Panik stieg in ihm auf - sie würde ihn abbeißen, gar kein Zweifel. Seine Gedanken überschlugen sich, und seine Hände fuchtelten hilflos im Gesicht der Sklavin herum, ohne recht zu wissen, was zu tun war. Dann, nach einer halben Ewigkeit, beugte er sich endlich nach rechts und fingerte hektisch an seiner Hose... F29 gab einen unterdrückten jaulenden Ton von sich, als er den CB dr ückte. Schlagartig riß sie den Kopf nach hinten, winkelte die Arme an und kniff die Augen zusammen, während Freds Penis endlich aus ihrem Mund entweichen konnte. Das Mädchen verharrte für 2 Sekunden in exakt dieser Position, vom Strom geschüttelt und gelähmt, ehe das Gerät sich schließlich wieder abschaltete. F29 keuchte laut und fiel wie ein nasser Sack zu Boden, wo sie sich in einer Art Embryostellung verkrümmte und hustend nach Luft schnappte.</p> <p>Fred hielt seinen nun rasant abschwellenden Penis mit einer Hand und stieß mit der anderen die Tür auf. Hinter ihm fiel sie schwer ins Schloß, während er sich keuchend und mit tränengefüllten Augen ins Bad schleppte. ""Heilige Scheiße"" dachte er, und vor seinem geistigen Auge erschienen ob der übermenschlichen Schmerzen bereits Visionen von seinem Penis, der abgetrennt zu Boden fiel oder nach einer Notoperation nicht mehr zu einer Erektion fähig war... Als er endlich am Waschbecken ankam und hastig den kalten Hahn aufdrehte, erwartete er, daß beim Wegziehen der anderen Hand große Mengen von Blut übers weiße Pozellan rinnen müßten... Doch es kam kein Blut. Fred entspannte sich etwas und schob mit zusammengebissenen Zähnen seinen geschundenen Schwanz unter den kalten Strahl. Da waren deutlich die Bißspuren dieser kleinen Schlampe zu sehen, kräftige Mulden ziemlich in der Mitte seines nun nicht mehr so stattlichen Schaftes. Sie waren gerötet und würden später sicher große Bluter güsse ergeben, dachte er, aber: Es gab kein Blut.</p> <p>Als der Gedanke sich langsam durch Freds Hirn geschlängelt hatte, entspannte er sich schlagartig weiter. Natürlich! Er hatte immerhin bei einem Fachhändler eingekauft, und da gab es einigen Service. F29 hatte selbstverständlich nicht nur Impfungen und ähnliches erhalten, sondern sie hatte auch abgestumpfte Zähne! Diese Sicherheitsmaßnahme war üblich geworden, nachdem aufmüpfige Sklaven ihre Besitzer wiederholt gebissen oder z. B. Fesseln duchgenagt hatten. Und da die gängige Sklavennahrung ohnehin eher breiig war (nur vollkommen dekandente Halter verfütterten mitunter teures Obst oder gar Fleisch), ""entschärften"" viele Sklavenhändler ihre Ware als Kundenservice automatisch. Dies hatte wohl Freds Männlichkeit soeben das Leben gerettet.</p> <p>Nach einer Weile war der Schmerz hinreichend abgeklungen. Aber er war noch stark genug, um Freds Begehrlichkeiten am Lodern zu halten. Wollte er eben noch nur ein paar gute Ficks, so klang in seinem inneren Ohr nun die Aussage des Verkäufers immer und immer wieder: Zureiten. Unterweisen. Sie fix und fertig machen. Ja, das war genau das, was er nun tun würde. Mit grimmigem Gesicht und großen Schritten schnaufte er auf den Sklavenraum zu. Mochte sein, daß er in den nächsten paar Tagen keinen Fick mehr zustande kriegen würde... Aber es ließen sich mit Sicherheit viele andere Dinge mit F29 anfangen, die ihr keinesfalls gefallen würden. Fred hingegen sehr. Es war Zeit, sie für diese Ungeheuerlichkeit in einer Weise zu bestrafen, die sie sich in ihren kühnsten Träumen nicht hätte ausmalen können. Alles, was nun folgte, hatte sich diese hinterhältige Fotze selbst zuzuschreiben. Trotz der anhaltenden Schmerzen in seinem Penis grinste Fred finster, als er die Hand an die Türklinke leg te.</p> <p>""Diese Aktion"" sagte er grimmig zu sich selbst ""wirst du noch bereuen, kleines Miststück"".</p></div>",[]
431,"Eine Sklavin Fuer Fred, Part 2",2,BRAINCRASH,no@email,"English: After she hurts him, Fred has to find a way to discipline his little slave.<br />German: Nachdem seine kleine Sklavin ihn verletzt hat, bleibt Fred keine Wahl, als sie hart zu bestrafen.",2005-07-22,37,4,"M/g, anal, humil, ped, rape, sad, ScFi, sm, tort, viol",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/braincrash002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>(Was bisher geschah: In einer fiktiven Welt, angesiedelt in nicht all zu ferner Zukunft, kauft sich ein junger Mann namens Fred eine zehnjährige Sklavin, deren Bezeichnung F29 lautet. Im eigens hergerichteten Züchtigungsraum erlebt Fred jedoch eine böse Überraschung: Statt ihn willig oral zu befriedigen beißt F29 auf seinen bis dahin freudig erregten Penis. Zwar geht die Attacke glimpflich aus, aber Fred schwört Rache für diese Ungezogenheit! Ein wichtiger strategischer Vorteil für ihn ist der CB, der ""control button"", über den er der Sklavin einen Elektroschock verpassen kann...)</i></p> <p>Fred umfaßte die eiserne Klinke am Eingang zu dem Raum, in dem seine ungehorsame Sklavin auf ihn wartete. Der Kontrollmonitor draußen zeigte ihm nur, was er ohnehin längst geahnt hatte: Das kleine Miststück hatte sich nah neben die Tür gekauert und wartete offenbar darauf, daß Fred tölpelhaft in den Raum treten würde. Dann, so schien ihr Plan, würde sie blitzschnell aufspringen, ihm den CB aus der Hand reißen und an ihm vorbei entwischen. Fred grinste verächtlich. Sie würde nicht weit kommen, denn in der Gegend herumrennende Sklaven fielen auf - und ein einziger Anruf in der Zentrale hätte sie mit einem Elektroschock zu Boden gestreckt, bis sie wieder eingefangen war. Was also versprach sie sich wohl davon? Vermutlich gar nichts; sie reagierte instinkthaft, wie ein wildes Tier, das einfach nur entkommen wollte. Es war nun an der Zeit, daß sie lernte, nach wessen Regeln dieses Spiel hier in Wirklichkeit ablief.</p> <p>Fred drückte die Klinke herunter, und seine Gefangene zuckte sogleich zusammen. Die Tür öffnete sich in Zeitlupe einen winzigen Spalt, und noch ehe Fred das aus dem Raum einfallende Licht erkennen konnte, drückte er auf den CB.</p> <p>Während Fred mit milde lächelndem Gesichtsausdruck die Tür komplett öffnete, lag F29 zusammengerollt neben dem Eingang - jeder Muskel ihres schlanken Körpers war bizarr angespannt, und sie schien in eine Art Stasis verfallen zu sein, bis das Halsband nach einer Weile den Strom abschaltete. Erst jetzt konnte sie komplett zusammensinken, und sich hustend und keuchend auf dem Boden winden. Fred legte den CB wieder auf den Stuhl, auf dem noch seine Kleider waren - sein Gesicht war ausdruckslos, aber um Augen und Mundwinkel spielte ein Anflug von Wut und unverholenem Sadismus. Dementsprechend grob fasste er nun seinen Neuerwerb an, den er zuvor noch so vorsichtig betastet hatte. Er packte die hustende und schluchzende Sklavin an den Haaren und schleifte sie in die Mitte des Raumes, ohne ihr leises Jaulen auch nur zur Kenntnis zu nehmen. Als sie sich vom Elektroschock langsam zu erholen begann und die tränenerfüllten Augen wieder etwas öffnen konnte, waren um ihre Hand- und Fußgele nke bereits massive Fesseln gelegt worden, und die daran befestigten Ketten ringelten sich mit klirrenden Geräuschen über den kahlen Boden.</p> <p>Fred war an die Wand getreten und bediente eine Kurbel, woraufhin sich die Fesseln an den Handgelenken der Sklavin langsam gen Decke bewegten. F29 war noch zu schwach, um etwas zu sagen, und so schluchzte sie nur immer wieder, während ihr Oberkörper an den Armen stetig höher gezogen wurde. Die Beine schleiften eine Weile über den Boden und hoben schließlich ab. Ihre Arme waren weit auseinandergezerrt und rissen an ihren Schultern, während Fred sich um die restliche Fixierung kümmerte. Mit wenigen Handgriffen waren auch ihre Beine in Stellung gebracht - sie hing nun frei schwebend mitten im Raum wie an einem Andreaskreuz, ein höchst apartes menschliches ""X"" das ein bißchen so aussah wie ein aufgespanntes Bärenfell - nur ungleich erregender.</p> <p>Fred betrachtete voller Genugtuung, wie ihr zarter Leib durch den Zug der Fesseln wieder den dünnen bis sehnigen Anblick bot, der ihn schon auf dem Markt so sehr fasziniert hatte. Aber sein Penis war noch zu traumatisiert, und der Gedanke an eine Erektion noch zu unheimlich, als daß er jetzt Sex im Sinn hatte. Seine linke Hand fuhr sanft über ihre Brüste, hinunter über den Brustkorb, um kurz in der Mulde ihrer hübschen Tailie zu verweilen. Dann schob er seine Finger wieder etwas in die Mitte und legte die Fingerspitzen über ihren kleinen Schlitz, der durch den seitlichen Zug der Fesseln nun etwas geöffnet war. Alles war so zart und weich... Höchste Zeit, das zu ändern, dachte Fred und zog seine Hand ruckartig zurück, um in Stellung zu gehen.</p> <p>Der Kopf des Mädchens hing erschöpft nach vorn, so daß ihre schwarzen Haare Teile des Oberkörpers bedeckten und ihr Gesicht nicht zu erkennen war. Aber Sekundenbruchteile nach dem ersten Knall schleuderte sie den Kopf mit weit aufgerissenen Augen nach oben, so als wäre sie eben vom Baden gekommen und wollte auf diesem Weg ihre nassen Haare nach hinten werfen. Ein gellender spitzer Schrei erfüllte den Raum, und F29 stiegen so schnell so viele Tränen in die Augen, daß sie augenblicklich an ihren Wangen herunterrannen. Quer über ihren Rücken verlief eine Spur, die in Flammen zu stehen schien. Fred hatte gut getroffen und mit der Peitsche eine leuchtende Strieme vom Schulterblatt schräg herunter bis kurz über den Po der Kleinen gezogen, und während das Mädchen nun mehr und mehr ins laute Schluchzen überging, setzte er den zweiten Hieb nach, der fast ebenso präzise war. F29 schrie erneut auf, diesmal war deutlich mehr Heulen beigemischt. Fred gefiel das nicht - vom Brüllen der Skl avin taten seine Ohren weh, und durch den nach hinten geworfenen Kopf lagen die Haare teilweise über seinem Zielgebiet. Mit langsamen Bewegungen legte er die Peitsche beiseite, trat von hinten an seine Sklavin heran und drückte ihr einen Knebel in den Mund, den er hinten verschnürte. Ihre Haare stopfte er unter das Band, so daß sie sich nun aufgerollt und nah an ihrem Kopf befanden. Sehr schön, dachte Fred, als er den komplett freigelegten Rücken betrachtete und genüßlich zwei Finger über die aufgerauhte Spur gleiten ließ, die seine Peitsche soeben auf der seidigen Haut hinterlassen hatte. F29 schien nun plötzlich etwas sagen zu wollen, und drehte ihren Kopf bis zum Anschlag links herüber, um aus ihren tränenerfüllten Augenwinkeln einen Blick auf ihren Peniger zu erhaschen. Ihre hochgezogenen Augenbrauen ließen keine Spur mehr von Gleichgültigkeit und Hochmut erkennen, aber Fred trottete gemütlich zu seinem Platz zurück und schüttelte sein Handgelenk aus. Ihm war jetzt nicht nach Smalltalk zumute.</p> <p>Der dritte Schlag war insgesamt tiefer angesetzt und zog sich bis über die linke Arschbacke seiner Sklavin. Fred bemerkte voller Zufriedenheit, daß der Knebel hervorragend wirkte und daß nun keine Haare mehr im Weg waren. Nicht nur, daß sich dadurch das Peitschen vereinfachte, nein, er konnte auch viel besser sehen, wie sich im Körper des Mädchens Sehnen und Muskeln anspannten, wenn er seine Peitsche niedergehen ließ. F29 riß mit aller Macht an ihren Fesseln und bäumte sich so gut es ging auf, aber der starke Zug ließ nur wenig Spiel für derartige Sperenzchen. Fred entschied, die Hiebe nun eher waagerecht auszuführen. Wieder schrie die Kleine aus Leibeskräften gegen den runden Plastkknebel, der schmerzhaft ihre Kiefer auseinanderdrückte. Seitlich trat etwas Speichel aus, der sich mit den Tränen aus zusammengekniffenen Augen vermengte. Der Riß auf ihrem Rücken dehte sich ungeführ von Niere zu Niere aus, und schon bekam er einen Kollegen, der etwas höher aber nahezu parallel ve rlief. Anschließend wanderte Fred ein wenig tiefer, um ihren knackigen Hintern mit einem hübschen Muster zu versehehen. In der Ritze ihres Pos war der rote Streifen, den seine Peitsche hinterließ, unterbrochen. F29 spannte ihre süßen Backen an, was Fred natürlich zusätzlich motivierte.</p> <p>Nicht weniger als zwei Dutzend Hiebe gingen auf diese Weise auf den Körper des Mädchens nieder. Bald sah ihr eben noch makelloser Rücken aus wie von stumpfen Messern aufgeschlitzt. M29 hing schluchzend in ihren Fesseln, und als Fred um sie herum schritt, sah er die verkrampften Fäuste und ihren insgesamt unter Spannung stehenden Leib - sie war inzwischen vollkommen naßgeschwitzt, und ihr flacher Bauch hob und senkte sich in rasender Geschwindigkeit. Haare klebten in ihrem geröteten Gesicht an Schweiß und Tränen fest; auch ihre Nase war feucht geworden. Kein sehr appetitlicher Anblick mehr, dachte sich Fred und schüttelte erneut sein Handgelenk aus. Die eben noch verzweifelt zusammengekniffenen Augen des Mädchens weiteten sich schlagartig, und wieder brüllte sie nutzloserweise etwas gegen den Knebel in ihrem Mund - doch der Knall, als die Peitsche mit einem gezielten Schlag auf ihre Brüste traf, überdeckte alle anderen Geräusche.</p> <p>F29 bog sich so gut sie eben konnte, wobei sie den Kopf weit nach hinten streckte und dabei einen lauten Schrei ausstieß, der sogleich in ein ausgedehntes Jammern überging. Fred beantwortete dies mit einem weiteren Hieb, der einige Zentimeter unterhalb ihrer Brustwarzen auftraf. Seine Schläge wurden nun präziser und härter. Schlag drei schließlich überschnitt sich mit einem der anderen und ließ am Ende einen kleinen Bach von Blut hervorquellen, der ein kurzes Stück über den bebenden Brustkorb des Mädchens lief.</p> <p>Die Frequenz von Freds Hieben verkürzte sich immer mehr, so daß die kleine Sklavin bald nicht mehr jeden Schlag einzeln winselnd kommentieren konnte, sondern statt dessen in ein permanentes Jammern und Zucken überging. Fred bedachte die Vorderseite mit ca. 40 Hieben, wobei die meisten davon auf die winzigen Erhebungen entfielen, die in einigen Jahren einmal weibliche Brüste sein würden. Aber auch Bauch und Venushügel ließ er keinesfalls unbehandelt. Seine Peitschpraxis verbesserte sich derart, daß er nicht mehr jedesmal ausholen mußte, sondern beständig hin- und herschlagen konnte. Die Haut der Sklavin war nun wild gemustert, und über ihren Brüsten hatte sich ein derart hellroter Streifen gebildet, daß man denken konnte, jemand hätte ein Bügeleisen einmal waagerecht über diesen Bereich geschoben.</p> <p>Als Fred die Peitsche in eine Ecke warf, jammerte das Mädchen kaum noch. Ihr Kopf hing schlaff nach vorn, auch die Fäuste hatten sich geöffnet. Offenbar war sie vollkommen erledigt und erschöpft. Fred schüttelte den Kopf, während er genüßlich die Spuren aus der Nähe betrachtete, die seine Schläge verursacht hatten. Sollte sie jetzt schon genug haben? Dabei hatte er doch noch so viel vor mit ihr...!</p> <p>Fred beschloß, daß er ausprobieren müsse, ob seine kleine Sklavin noch zu Reaktionen fähig war, die ihn zufriedenstellen konnten. Also holte er die kleine Schachtel vom Instrumentenregal, auf deren Einsatz er sich schon so sehr gefreut hatte. Ganz nah trat er von vorn an F29 heran, die noch immer vollkommen schlaff in ihren Fesseln hing.</p> <p>Als sich die erste Stecknadel direkt neben der Brustwarze ins rotgepeitschte Fleisch bohrte, hob die Sklavin in der Tat den Kopf leicht an, zuckte kurz am ganzen Körper und jammerte etwas, das sich entfernt wie ""Biiiiitteeeee - biiiitteee"" anhörte, allerdings durch den Knebel zu einem dumpfen Brummen verändert. Fred schob das glänzende Metall immer tiefer in die zarte Brust, und stoppte, als die Nadel etwa halb in ihr verschwunden war. Ein toller Anblick! Er wiederholte das Prozedere immer wieder, bis die Nadeln langsam begannen, einen Kreis um die Brustwarze zu bilden. Auch hier bekam er bald Routine: Die linke Hand zog am kleinen Nippel, und die rechte Hand setzte die Nadel sogleich am unteren Rand der hochgezogenen Haut an. Jeder Einstich wurde von der Sklavin mit einem lauten Jammern begleitet, das sich so lange fortpflanzte, wie Fred die Nadel weiter in ihr Fleisch drängte. Endlich war es geschafft, und ca. 12 Nadeln umsäumten die Brust wie eine Art seltsame Blüte. Fred fand den Anblich zutiefst ästhetisch, aber die Besitzerin der Brust schnaufte vor Schmerzen und war noch immer in der Lage, weitere Tränen zu vergießen.</p> <p>Ein langgezogenes ""Naaaaiiin"" bahnte sich stumpf den Weg am Knebel vorbei, als Fred begann, die andere Brust auf gleiche Weise zu bearbeiten. Wieder bohrte sich Stift um Stift in die geötete Haut, und wieder zuckte und wimmerte die Kleine bei jedem Einstich. Fred stieß die Nadeln nun tiefer hinein, einige fast bis zum Anschlag. Es mußte schließlich immer eine Steigerung drin sein, dachte er sich.</p> <p>Als endlich beide Brüste mit Nadelreifen geschmückt waren, machte Fred sich an die Kür. Er zog wie eben an einem der Nippel und durchbohrte nun die Spitze selbst waagerecht, als wolle er ein Piercing setzen. F29 wimmerte etwas lauter, als dieser besonders empfindliche Bereich ihrer Minititte derart perforiert wurde. Fred wiederholte das Spiel natürlich auf der anderen Seite. Den Clou jedoch hob er sich bis zum Schluß auf. Sorgsam positionierte er die letzte Nadel senkrecht auf der Brustwarze und stieß dann unvermittelt brutalstmöglich zu. Der Nippel begann, in der Brust zu versinken, ehe er sich hell färbte und dann endlich dem Metall nachgab. Rasch glitt die Nadel von oben in das Mädchen hinein, und der Schrei, den sie jetzt ausstieß, war wieder nah an dem, was sie eben beim Peitschen geleistet hatte. Ihre Augen waren weit aufgerissen, und ein nervöses Zittern durchfuhr ihren Körper, als der reißende Schmerz in ihrer Brust den Nippel in mehrere Teile zu zersägen schien. Fred nahm den Finger von der Nadel und sah befriedigt auf sein Werk. Sie gab in der Tat auch eine exzellente Pinnwand ab. F29 brüllte etwas hinter ihrem Knebel, während Fred die zweite Nadel in Position brachte. Durch das Zucken des gefesselten Leibes mußte er die andere Brust erst mit der Hand fixieren, ehe er zustechen konnte. Aber das gelang ihm mühelos, während die kleine Sklavin aus Leibeskräften schrie und ihr Körper kalten Schweiß austreten ließ. Bald war auch diese Nadel in Position gebracht. Das Mädchen ließ den Kopf nach vorn sinken und zuckte unter diversen Weinkrämpfen. Tränen rannen an ihr herunter und tropften schließlich zu Boden. Fred war mit dem bisherigen Verlauf sehr zufrieden, hatte aber noch lange nicht genug.</p> <p>Er trat direkt vor sie und umklammerte mit der linken Hand ihren Unterkiefer. Grimmig drückte er ihr Gesicht nach oben und knurrte sie an, während er direkt in ihre Augen blickte. ""Du hast es ja so gewollt, Du miese Schlampe! Ich hätte nur einen schönen Blowjob haben wollen, und vielleicht ein paar Peitschenhiebe, aber Du hast es verbockt. Regel Nummer eins: Wenn du deinem Herren Schmerzen zufügst, bekommst du diese Schmerzen zehntausendfach verstärkt zurück!"" Als er die Hand abrupt fortzog, sank der Kopf des Mädchens wieder nach unten und zuckte alle paar Sekunden unter schluchzenden Geräuschen.</p> <p>Fred drückte den Löseknopf an der Kurbel, und mit klirrendem Gerassel lösten sich die Armketten von der Decke. F29 fiel mit lautem Knall auf den Boden und landete auf ihrem durchgepeitschten Rücken und Hintern - allerdings war sie zu geschwächt, um dagegen etwas unternehmen zu können. Sie lag jammernd da, und ihr geschundener dünner Körper, ausgestreckt zwischen Ketten, mit den dicken Fesseln an den Knöcheln, übte einen starken Reiz auf Fred aus. Er spürte, wie sich sein Schwanz trotz der nach wie vor schmerzhaften Verletzung regte. Am liebsten hätte er sie hier und jetzt gleich ordentlich durchgenommen, aber erst mußte er seine Aufgabe zu Ende bringen.</p> <p>Fred löste die Gelenkfesseln, griff unter die naßgeschwitzten Achseln der Sklavin und schleppte sie zum Tisch herüber. Dort abgelegt versuchte F29 mühsam, sich zur Seite zu drehen, aber ihr Herr war schneller und band schnell Arme und Beine an die Streben. Nun sah sie erneut aus wie ein ""X"", allerdings liegend - wobei ihr wunder Rücken in gleicher Intensität Schmerzsignale aussandte wie die brutal genadelten Brüste. Als Fred die unteren Halterungen justierte und ihre Knie leicht anwinkelte, um die Beine noch deutlich weiter spreizen zu können, wimmerte F29 wieder etwas lauter, denn sie wußte, welchem Körperteil nun besondere Aufmerksamkeit gelten würde.</p> <p>Zunächst spürte sie zwischen den schmerzhaft auseinandergedrückten Oberschenkeln nur Finger - Fred war auf der Suche nach ihrer winzigen Clitoris, und er wurde recht bald fündig. Etwas Rubbeln und Reiben... dann bäumte sich F29 in ihren eng anliegenden Fesseln auf und stieß einen unmenschlichen Schrei aus. Fred steckte die Nadel von unten durch die empfindlichste Stelle am Leib seiner Sklavin und lachte laut, während sich ihre Füße und Hände verkrampften. Das Mädchen kämpfte verzweifelt gegen den reißenden Schmerz an, der aus einer Region aufschrie, die erst wenige Wochen zuvor erstmals Lustgefühle ausgesandt hatte, als F29 in ihrem Käfig die Masturbation entdeckte. Derartige Gefühle schienen jetzt unendlich fern, und noch während sie gurgelnd immer neue spitze Schreie ausstieß, spürte sie neue Aktionen zwischen ihren Schenkeln. Fred preßte mit zwei Fingern die Schamlippen so weit auseinander, wie es nur ging, so daß zunächst nur etwas frische Luft an jene Stelle gelangte, di e normalerweise warm und feucht zwischen ihren Beinen verborgen blieb. Dann kam das Reißen; gerade so, als würde sich ihr Schoß plötzlich zusammenziehen und enger werden. Aber gleich darauf wußte sie, was hier passierte. Ihr Hintern erhob sich einen knappen Zentimeter, gerade so weit, wie es die Fesseln zuließen, vom Tisch, als sich ihr gesamter Leib anspannte und aufbäumte. Ihr Schrei war jetzt langgezogen und wurde immer leiser, einige Sekunden trat hinter dem Knebel sogar überhaupt kein Laut mehr aus. Erst eine ganze Zeit später vermochte sie es, wieder Luft einzusaugen und zu weiterem Jammern anzusetzen. Ihr Körper zitterte, während sich Hände und Füße verkrampften.</p> <p>Fred beobachtete die Reaktion seines Spielzeuges voller Genugtuung. Er hatte die Flamme der Kerze einige Sekunden unter ihrem Kitzler verweilen lassen, ehe er ganz langsam den gesamten Bereich ihres rosa Spaltes damit abtastete. Selbstverständlich achtete er penibel darauf, sich nicht die Finger zu verbrennen und das Feuer immer nur gerade so lange zu positionieren, daß das Fleisch zwar maximal gereizt aber doch nicht irreparabel beschädigt wurde. Die 30 Credits für das von ihm immer und immer wieder durchgearbeitete Handbuch ""Sklavenerziehung für Dummies"" hatten sich allemal bezahlt gemacht, dachte er.</p> <p>F29 schien hysterisch ob des unfassbaren Geschehens, das sich rund um ihren Liebesspalt abspielte. Sie warf brüllend den Kopf hin und her und zog an den Fesseln, als hätte sie einen epileptischen Anfall. Unfähig zu sehen, was Fred veranstaltete, erschien vor ihrem geistigen Auge ein Bereich von schwarzem, vollkommen verkohlten Fleisch zwischen ihren Beinen... Fred hingegen beendete gelassen sein Werk und sah sehr real, wie sich die rosa Streifen rund um den schwarzen Schlitz rötlich verfärbten und durch die Verbrennung dicker und feuchter wurden. Als die Kerze den gesamten Bereich versorgt hatte, richtete er sich schließlich ein wenig auf, um der Sklavin ins Gesicht sehen zu können. Das milde Lächeln in seinem Gesicht hätte keinen größeren Kontrast finden können, als die von irrer Angst erfüllten Augen des Mädchens. Freds Lächeln wurde größer und entbößte seine obere Zahnreihe, als er ohne den Blick abzuwenden die Kerze kraftvoll gegen ihre gepeinigte Fotze drückte.</p> <p>F29 kniff erneut die Augen zusammen und heulte auf. Die Kerze war mittelgroß und sicher um einiges dicker als ein durchschnittlicher Penis. Dennoch drang sie unter dem starken Druck von Freds Hand beständig tiefer in ihren Unterleib ein. Das rote Fleisch wurde durch den Zug hellrosa bis weiß, und in den tieferliegenden Bereichen der engen Scheide diente das heiß herunterrinnende Wachs unter dem erloschenen Docht als zusätzliches Schmiermittel. Es war der Kleinen unmöglich zu entscheiden, welche Schmerzen grausamer waren, die der Nadel, der Verbrennung, oder jetzt das unerträgliche Spannen ihres Scheidenmuskels, der so sehr geweitet wurde wie noch nie zuvor. Ganz plötzlich schien sie keine weitere Kraft mehr aufwenden zu können und warf nur immer wieder ihren Kopf hin und her. Statt Schreien vernahm Fred lediglich beständiges und schnelles Schnaufen.</p> <p>Die Kerze war mit etwa 15 Zentimetern nicht übermäßig lang, und Fred schaffte es, sie ohne größere Anstrengung so weit in die Fotze des Mädchens zu pressen, daß sich schließlich die Öffnung hinter dem Wachsboden wieder schloß. Fred schubste den Fremdkörper mit den Fingerspitzen noch etwas weiter und fühlte von außen mit der Hand sanft über den Unterbauch seiner Sklavin. Dort war klar der harte Zylinder in ihr zu ertasten, und die gepannte Haut schimmerte einladend - was von den darüber wild verlaufenden Peitschstrichen noch untermalt wurde. Als er den ersten Stich ansetzte, winselte die Sklavin nur kurz. ""Gut,"" dachte Fred, ""wenn sie selbst darauf nicht mehr anspricht, sollte ich wohl langsam zum Ende kommen... Fürs erste.""</p> <p>Obwohl in derlei Dingen nicht sonderlich begabt, gelang es Fred, mit einem sehr ansehnlichen Muster die Fotze der Sklavin nach und nach sauber zuzunähen. Jeder Einstich wurde von einem leisen Jammern begleitet, und mitunter mußte er sehr an der durchbohrten Haut ziehen, ehe sie sich in Richtung der Mitte bewegen ließ. Fred bemerkte Urin, der sich an der Kerze vorbei nach außen drängte und leise tropfend zu Boden fiel. Mehrmals mußte er die Kerze wieder zurückschieben, die sich durch den Druck in Bewegung setzte - erstaunlich, wie er fand, denn die zarte Möse machte eher den Eindruck, als sei sie nahe am einreißen; wie konnte sich da bloß noch Flüssigkeit vorbeiquetschen... Doch nach neun präzisen Stichen war es dann geschafft. Fred lehnte sich zurück und betrachtete voller Stolz sein Werk. Ein kleines bißchen erinnerte ihn der Anblick von wundem Fleisch und sich in die Haut ziehenden Fäden an eine Kohlroulade. Kurz über der unnatürlichen Wölbung bebte der Bauch von F29 bestän dig auf und ab. Die noch immer durch die Clitoris gebohrte Nadel ragte nach oben wie eine bizarre Antenne, und a propos aufragen: Mit einiger Überraschung bemerkte Fred seine stattliche Erektion, und daß auf seiner Eichel bereits Lusttropfen erschienen waren. Zwar waren die Bißspuren noch immer am Schaft zu erkennen, aber die daraus entstehenden Schmerzen wurden von der immensen Erregung überlagert, die Fred während der letzten Minuten aufgebaut hatte.</p> <p>Zu dumm, dachte Fred. Nun war sein Schwanz offenbar doch eher wieder in Ficklaune gekommen als er es für möglich gehalten hatte, und den besten Ort, an dem ein Schwanz von Natur aus sein kann, hatte er soeben sorgfältig zugenäht. Ein Ausflug in den Mund der Sklavin schien ihm nicht ratsam. Zunächst mußte er sicher sein, daß sie diese Lektion recht begriffen hatte. Nun gut, da blieb also nur eines...</p> <p>Fred schaubte die unteren Streben des Tisches hoch, so daß das Hinterteil der Kleinen abhob und etwas mehr in Richtung Decke zeigte. Daß die in ihr steckende Kerze sich dabei tiefer hinein bohrte und zusätzlichen Druck aufbaute, kümmerte ihn nicht im Geringsten. Jetzt galt sein Augenmerk der Öffnung, die sich nach weiterem Kurbeln seinem Penis geradezu entgegenstreckte. Die Streben rasteten ein, und direkt vor der feuchten dicken Eichel lag die hübsche Rosette der Sklavin. Er verschwendete keine Zeit und drang direkt in sie ein. Wie zuvor die Fotze schien sich auch der zarte Arsch gegen den Eindringling wehren zu wollen, aber auch in diesem Fall war der Widerstand vergebens. Sein nunmehr knallhartes Glied bohrte sich langsam aber kontinuierlich tiefer und wurde dabei von der drückenden Enge des Arsches an allen Stellen umschmeichelt. Fred legte seine Hände an die Tallie der Sklavin, während er seinen Penis bis ganz zum Anschlag in ihren Hintereingang schob. Er stöhnte, wobei sie inzwischen nur noch die Augen zusammenkniff und ab und zu ganz leise schluchzte.</p> <p>Er stieß schnell und hart zu, da sein Schwanz in der engen Röhre ohnehin kaum hin- und herrutschen konnte. Statt dessen bewegte er sich nur etwa einen Zentimer vor und zurück, aber das reichte vollkommen, um Fred die Schmerzen in seinem besten Stück endgültig vergessen zu lassen. Während der brutalen Bewegungen registrierte er verzückt das Schauspiel, das die leicht auf und ab schwingenden Brüstchen vollführten - die Nadelköpfe schwangen im Takt, und etwas weiter unten lag die zerschundene und vernähte Fotze, über der noch immer die seltsame Wölbung zu erkennen war. Was es für seine Sklavin für ein Gefühl sein mochte, in beiden Löchern derart ausgestopft zu sein, konnte er nur erahnen. Sein eigenes Gefühl hingegen war unglaublich. Besser als er es sich jemals erhofft hatte. Es dauerte nicht lang (obwohl F29 diese Zeit wie eine Ewigkeit vorkam), bis Fred eine heiße Ladung Sperma tief in den Arsch des Mädchens spritze. Ein lautes Stöhnen begleitete seinen ultimativen Orgasmus, und während die Eichel in immer weiteren heftigen Schüben Samen ausspuckte, lehnte sich Fred noch einmal nach vorn und drückte mit beiden Händen je eine der genadelten Brüste. Etliche der Nadeln drangen dadurch noch ein wenig tiefer ein, aber die kleine Sklavin jammerte nur noch ganz kurz auf, ohne daß an ihrem Körper überhaupt eine Regung zu erkennen war.</p> <p>""Mir scheint, sie hat genug für heute"" dachte Fred, als er seinen Penis aus dem Hintern herauszog. Sperma tropfte aus der sich nur zögerlich wieder schließenden Rosette, und einige rosa Fäden in der milchigen Flüssigkeit ließen darauf schließen, daß er F29 nun auf eine ganz eigene Art wohl doch noch entjungert hatte. Ihr erster Arschfick - den und die Begleitumstände würde sie so bald nicht vergessen.</p> <p>Fred säuberte sich und verließ zunächst den Raum, um eine wohl verdiente Erfrischung aus dem Kühlschrank zu holen. Wow, das war gigantisch gewesen - bislang ungeahnte Befriedigung umfaßte ihn, und er wurde sich nach und nach allmählich bewußt, daß er ohne die Beißattacke seines neuen Spielzeuges vermutlich nie eine so harte Behandlung gewählt hätte. Doch die dadurch hervorgerufene Erregung war vollkommen gewesen. So etwas sollte man wiederholen...</p> <p>Nachdem das Bier geleert war, kehrte Fred an den Ort des Geschehens zurück und machte sich ohne große Umschweife an die Arbeit. Ein Messer trennte die Naht auf, woraufhin die Kerze zügig aus ihrem Gefängnis entwich und auf den Boden klatschte. Dahinter floß ein größerer Strom von Urin aus der recht bizarr wirkenden Spalte. Fred schmierte hastig etwas Wundsalbe auf die geröteten Seiten, die sich langsam wieder zu schließen begannen und zog mit einem Ruck die Nadel aus dem Kitzler, so daß ein feiner Strom von Blut über die weiße Salbe rann. F29 regte sich kaum. Auch beim Entfernen der Brustnadeln, meist zog Fred gleich zwei Stück auf einmal heraus, folgte keine Reaktion. Als schließlich der Knebel aus dem Mund der Sklavin gezogen wurde, blieb ihr Unterkiefer an Ort und Stelle, so als hätte er die Befreiung gar nicht bemerkt. Unter den klebrigen schwarzen Haaren blickte ein Augenpaar apathisch und abwesend auf Fred - in Verbindung mit dem offen stehenden Mund konnte man denken, die Kleine hätte den Verstand verloren. In Wirklichkeit aber war sie lediglich am Ende ihrer Kräfte. Fred löste die Fesseln, woraufhin man die wunden Male rund um ihre Hand- und Fußgelenke erkennen konnte, faßte ihr unter die Achseln und schleifte den reglosen Körper in die ""Wohnnische"". Dort fiel die Sklavin zu Boden wie ein nasser Sack. Als Fred die Tür des Raumes schloß, war F29 bereits in einen Zustand übergegangen, der mehr einer Ohnmacht als Schlaf ähnelte.</p> <p>""Ruh dich gut aus"" murmelte Fred. ""Es gibt noch viel zu tun.""</p> <p>Auf dem Weg ins Wohnzimmer ließ Fred gedanklich noch einmal den Tag an sich vorüberziehen. Und machte bald darauf neue Pläne. Der Fernsehschirm erhellte flackernd das Zimmer, aber Fred nahm nicht wirklich wahr, was die Nachrichten ihm erzählten - mit glasigen Augen und einem kindlichen Grinsen starrte er einfach ins Nichts und phantasierte bereits über die nächste ""Sitzung"" mit F29. Er kicherte leise, und sein Penis begann, sich pochend zu erheben.</p> <p>""Das wird ein Spaß!"" sagte Fred laut in den Raum hinein.</p></div>","['ACHTUNG: Die nachfolgende Geschichte sei ausdrücklich nur jenen ans Herz gelegt, die Gefallen an extremer Bestrafung finden! Liebhaber eher sanfter Methoden mögen in eigenem Interesse bitte vom Weiterlesen Abstand nehmen!']"
432,"A New Experience, Part 1",1,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,As a young girl growing up in Gerogia I never knew the things that life had to offer.,2005-08-02,35,4,"m/b, inc, beast, M/F/m/f",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p> <p>It was a hot mid July evening as we pulled into the driveway of our new home. For twelve years Mom, Dad, my older brother and I lived in the big city of Atlanta Georgia. My brother and I both were born in Atlanta and were used to the city life. My father had worked at many jobs in Atlanta but just didn’t seem to be able to make any headway in any of them. It seemed like he would start a job, then things wouldn’t work out and before we knew it he was looking for another job. We weren’t really poor, but we weren’t rich either. </p> <p>One-day daddy came home from work and told us all at supper that he had a new job lined up. None of us were surprised because daddy was always coming home to announce he had a new job lined up. What kind of job is it this time Frank, my mother asked? Now Nancy, he said, I know that you always hate it when I change jobs, but honey I just need to find one I like. What kind of job mom asked dad again? I met a man who owns a large dairy farm and he wants me to come manage it, dad replied. You don’t know a thing about managing a dairy farm, mom told dad. Sure I do, you know I was raised up on one and worked there till I was sixteen. Dad would be 32 in December of this year. He had met mom when he was seventeen and she was fifteen. They went out for about six months before they had gotten married. Dad had just turned eighteen and mom was only a few days past her sixteenth birthday. I guess mom and dad had been more that going out because mom was two months pregnant w ith Steve, when they got married. It wasn’t a month after she had my older brother Steve when she got pregnant with me. In four months I would be thirteen. So my older brother was only a little older than I was. I guess mom thought that was enough children, because she had her tubes tied after she had me, Sheila, so she couldn’t get pregnant anymore.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p> <p>It was about six o’clock in the afternoon as daddy pulled the truck into the dusty driveway and mom followed him in with our old Ford. Steve had rode with mom in the Ford and I had rode with daddy in the rental truck. The house stood amid several large oak trees that had Spanish moss hanging down from them. We had been riding for almost five hours and had finally reached the house we were moving into.</p> <p>We had gotten off the paved highway about forty-five minutes ago and had been riding on several different dirt roads just to get to the farm. The house was a large one-story house that sat about two feet off the ground. It had a large screened in porch that went almost three-quarters of the way around the house. The house had been painted white at one time, but the paint was mostly gone in a lot of places. We climbed out of the truck and car and up the steps onto the porch. Daddy unlocked the front door and we all went inside to see our new home.</p> <p>Once inside the house it surprised us, it really looked big. We entered into a large front room from the porch. Towards the back of the front room was a hallway leading into the kitchen / dinning area. On each side of the large front room were doors leading off to other rooms.</p> <p>Steve and I took off towards the doors on the side of the front room and found out that they lead to large bedrooms. Two on the left side of the front room with a bathroom shared between them. We then ran across the front room through the doors on the right side of the front room. Inside we found a very large bedroom with a bathroom built off from it.</p> <p>When we ran back to mom and dad who were carrying things in and we told them about the rooms. Well daddy said, you know your mom and I is taking the big bedroom on the right side. You and Steve decide which room you want and began to take your things into them.</p> <p>I looked at Steve and asked him which room he wanted. I don’t know he said, I guess I will take the one nearest the front of the house. You can have the one near the back. Ok, I said racing out to the vehicles to start bringing in my things.</p> <p>Hey you two daddy said to Steve and I. Were not going to bring it all in tonight. Just get what you need for tonight and we will get the rest tomorrow. I grabbed my blankets, pillow and my bag with my gown. Tonight we will sleep on the floor daddy said. I just don’t feel like getting the beds unloaded and put up tonight. That’s ok we all said, we were tired anyway. With that I ran back into the house and into my bedroom.</p> <p>Steve and I had our own bedrooms in our old house but they were small because the house we lived in was small. Here at our new house the bedrooms were huge. Not only that but I had a bathroom connected right to my bedroom. It didn’t matter that through the bathroom was a door that led into Steve’s bedroom. I still considered it to be my bathroom.</p> <p>I had managed to get my things and into the house before the rest of them. I figured I would go ahead and take my bath and go to bed. I was so tired from the hot long ride here and was ready for bed.</p> <p>In the bathroom I filled the tub about half full of warm water. The window in the bathroom was a small window about eight inches tall by fifteen or twenty inch wide. There weren’t any curtains on the window, we were way back in the country, the window was high, so I didn’t think too much about it. I got undressed and climbed in the tub. Oh this feels good I though to my self as I stretched out in the big tub. I just lay there enjoying the feel of the warm water all over my tired body.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p> <p>Only four months until my thirteenth birthday, I was four feet tall, and weighed only seventy-eight pounds. I had brown hair and green eyes. I hadn’t had gotten my first period yet and my breasts weren’t very big. They only stood out about two inches from my chest and were only about four inches across with small nipples the size of pencil erasers. It only took a bra size of 32A to cover them.</p> <p>I knew very little about boys, what I did know I had learned from the other girls at school. Things like boys had cocks, although I had never seen one or even knew what one looked like. Girls at my old school said that girls had pussies and that boys were always trying to get the girls to let them put their cock into the girls pussy. I didn’t understand any of this, but that is what the girls all talked about.</p> <p>Laying in the tub of warm water, I soaped up my hands and began to wash myself. I like washing myself with my hands. I didn’t know why but when I washed my breasts with my soapy hands it made my nipples get hard and stand up. Using my soapy hands to wash them I could feel the tiny nipples get rock hard. I pinched them softly twisting them back and forth. This really felt good, so I continued it for a few minutes knowing that I would get this warm feeling between my legs where the other girls from school said my pussy was. My hands were no strangers to my twelve-year-old body. I was only twelve, but I had learned about masturbation from the girls at school that year. I listened all the time when they talked about how they would masturbate themselves, and how good it made them feel. Then I would go home and try to do to myself what I had heard them saying they did to themselves. It took me a while at first before I figured how to do it. With practice this soon change d, the school year went on and I continued to learn more about masturbation from the girls.</p> <p>I began to learn more about my body. I learned the different slang names of girl body parts and for boy body parts. I learned pussies, tits, clitoris, cunt, twat, vagina, cervix, cock, dicks, balls, nuts, joysticks, and penis were. I learned the different slang used along with these parts. About fucking, giving head, cum, intercourse, sperm, seed, periods, orgasms, climaxes, orgies and masturbation. At school that year I learned more than reading, writing, and arithmetic. I learned about boys and girls and things they can do when together and when they are by them selves. I hadn’t had a chance to practice anything but masturbation yet. I knew it wouldn’t be long before I had to try the other things the girls talked. </p> <p>I learned that my pussy had a vagina and a clitoris. It also had a hymen that when broken usually indicated that a boy had put his cock into your pussy. The girls at school had mentioned several ways to do things to break your hymen with out a boy putting his cock into your pussy, or as they said fucking you.</p> <p>I thought about trying one of them but hadn’t gotten up the courage yet. Even though I masturbated frequently I was still a virgin and still had my hymen in place.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p> <p>Lying in the tub, I had lost track of the time. My mind had been on things that the girls had told me about masturbation. It seemed it always went there whenever I started washing my tits or between my legs. </p> <p>Lying there with my eyes shut one hand rubbing and squeezing my nipples while the other hand was rubbing my clitoris in slow circular motions. The warm glow had already started inside my pussy as I rubbed my clitoris a little faster. I let one finger slid down my slit and into my vagina. Using a pinching motion between my thumb and finger I rubbed my clitoris with my thumb moving my finger at the same time. I was really beginning to feel good now and I was lost in my own thoughts.</p> <p>Moaning softly now, I was really getting hot. I was trying to be quite while masturbating to an orgasm. I thought this is a good way to welcome myself into my new home as I franticly rubbed my clitoris. I was almost there, just a few more minutes I thought. Finger fucking my pussy as my body tensed up. Then as an orgasm sent wave after wave of pleasure through my body I shuddered, my body shaking with pleasure. </p> <p>With my finger still in my pussy, I slowly opened my eyes. For a moment I couldn’t remember where I was. Oh yea in the tub in the bathroom in our new home. From the corner of my eye I caught a movement, but when I turned my head to look I didn’t see anything. I thought that I was just imaging it when I noticed that the bathroom door into Steve’s room was not completely closed. I froze not moving a mussel. Oh my god, I wonder if my brother had just seen me masturbating, I thought to myself. Oh god I hope not, I looked closer at the door trying to seen into the dark room. I couldn’t tell as I lay there hardly breathing.</p> <p>Was the door fully closed when I first came into the bathroom, I asked myself? I couldn’t remember, it might or may not have been, I just didn’t remember. I lay there still and quiet trying to hear if there were any sounds coming from his room. I couldn’t hear anything or see anything. Finally I decided that he must not be in his room and the door had been open, how lucky I was. From now on I needed to be careful when I wanted to play with myself unless I wanted the whole family to know about it. </p> <p>I got out of the tub, stood in front of the full-length mirror holding the towel. I am beginning to grow up, thinking about the fantastic orgasm I just had. A soft layer of brown hair was growing on my pussy and my tits were starting to grow. Standing there looking at myself, I began to slowly dry off with the towel. Posing my body this way and that way examining it from every angle.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p> <p>Steve had helped mom and dad unload their things, then some things that mom needed in the morning. After helping them he brought his things into his room. Steve was tired too. He had seen me running to my room, figured I had already had a head start on him. He knew I must have gotten my stuff ready and headed for the bathroom. I guess he figured that I had enough time to take a bath and fast asleep by now. </p> <p>When Steve got up the energy to get up and take his bath he was half-asleep. He didn’t need to turn on a light in his room, there was a light in the front yard that cast enough light into his room. Sleepy he crossed his bedroom to the bathroom and opened door. The bathroom doors were fixed so that they could be locked for either inside or outside the doors. Since his door wasn’t locked from the inside he figured that the bathroom was empty. Boy he must have got the surprise of his life and probably enjoyed it too.</p> <p>Half asleep, Steve pulled the bathroom door open slowly, dressed only in under-ware and planning on taking a bath. Once in the bathroom, his right hand inside his shorts scratching his balls, he saw me lying naked in the tub. His eyes must have popped opened wide when he realized that his little sister wasn’t so little any more. In fact he saw I was old enough to have a light coat of brown hair on her pussy, and my tits were beginning to grow. It probably only took him a few seconds to realize what I was doing. Probably his first thought was that I had fallen asleep, but then he probably seen my hand between her legs and he realized that I was playing with my pussy. I bet he couldn’t believe his eyes. Had he ever seen a girl naked before? I am sure he had seen them in the girly magazines that older boys had at school. He probably had even seen them in the magazines that his dad keep hid in his room at the old house. I know that I had found them one day when I was plundering in my parent’s room. There were other things that I found in there too, but I wasn’t sure what they were for.</p> <p>I don’t think Steve ever saw a live girl naked before he saw me lying naked in the tub. I wasn’t just naked either, but lying on my back with my finger working slowly in and out my pussy. I am sure Steve knew I was using it to fuck myself like it was a cock. He must have noticed that my eyes were closed. He probably thought to himself, I bet she don’t even know I’m standing here watching her. I know he must have stood there a few seconds watching me fingering myself in the tub. I wonder if his cock got hard as he watched me.</p> <p>Steve thought to himself, God she is beautiful. I had better get out of here before she opens her eyes and catches me, he thought. With that Steve crept back through his bedroom door. He pulled the door almost closed as he went through. He wanted to watch her as long as he could without getting caught. He didn’t think about her seeing the door open and wondering why it was open. </p> <p>Steve stood still as a statue in his dark room looking into the bathroom at me, his little sister in the tub. He watched as I fingered myself into an orgasm. He watched as my body went rigid and then shuddered from the orgasm. He even thought that he had heard her moan in delight, but he wasn’t sure. When Sheila got out of the tub he watched with wide eyes as he lusted at every curve, every piece of his sister’s body as she stood in front of the mirror drying herself. God she is lovely he said to himself again, his hand wrapping around his cock and pulling on it a few times. Steve was fourteen and had been jerking-off for almost a year now. The sight of his sister naked made his cock cry out for release.</p> <p>Steve watched as his sister dried off and pulled her gown on over her head. Then he realized that his little sister didn’t put on panties. When she bent over to pick up the towel, Steve could see that her pussy lips were puffy and red from fingering herself. That is the most beautiful pussy I have ever seen Steve thought pumping his cock a little faster.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p> <p>I took one last look at the open door into my brother’s bedroom and left the bathroom. A few minutes after I left the bathroom I heard my brother cough a few times like he had just woke up. Then I heard him go into the bathroom and start running water for his bath. I heard him check the door to my room and turn the lock from his side. I guess he didn’t want me to walk in on him like he had walked in on me.</p> <p>I don’t think that my brother knew that there was a keyhole in my door where you used to be able to lock it with a skeleton key. I guess he thinks it is all right to watch me when I am naked, I thought. Well I am going to watch him too. Moving quietly to the bathroom door I bent down looking through the keyhole. My brother was standing in front of the full-length mirror with his under-ware on. I thought they looked funny because the front of them was sticking straight out. Watching my brother, he pulled off his shorts in front of the mirror. That was when I got my first look at a real live hard cock. I had never seen a real one before, not even a soft one. Yea, I had seen them in daddy’s magazines but I didn’t think they were real. I remembered that the girls at school had said that boys cocks got hard when they looked at dirty books or when they seen naked girls. I bet he was watching me while I was in the tub. Why else would his cock be so hard? I watched my bro ther in amazement as he reached down and wrapped his hand around his cock. From my vantage-point, I could see his cock well and was also able to see it in the full length mirror. I watched a few minutes as he moved his hand up and down the length of his hard cock. I wonder what he is doing I thought to myself? Then it suddenly dawned on me that my brother was masturbating too. What did my girlfriends call it? Jacking-off, yea that’s what they called it, my older brother was standing in our bathroom jacking-off. Know I knew he must have been watching me finger fuck myself. Thinking about this made my pussy tingle again.</p> <p>Peering through the keyhole at my brother, I watched as he pumped his cock up and down with one hand and rubbing his balls with the other. He had his eyes closed pumping his cock slowly as if he was thinking about something. I know just what he’s thinking about, I thought to myself. He’s thinking about his cock and how he wished it was his cock instead of my finger in my pussy.</p> <p>I couldn’t get over how big my brother’s cock looked through the keyhole. I wanted to touch it, see how it feels in my hand I thought to myself. I wonder what it feels like? Is it hard link a rock or just stiff and warm? Could my brother pumping his cock up and down feel as good to him as it did when I had my finger in my pussy? My mind was going wild with all these thoughts as I watched my brother jack-off. How could a cock that big ever fit into a pussy, I wondered? I just can get my finger into my pussy when I finger myself, visualizing a cock the size of my brother’s trying to fit into my pussy. These thoughts had made my pussy hot again. Strange I thought, I never had the urge to masturbate more than one time a day. Yet here I was, not twenty minutes after having a great orgasm, my pussy was begging for more fingering. </p> <p>Watching my brother jack-off, I reached under my gown and began to rub my clitoris again, I was surprised to find it was already swollen and my pussy was already starting to get wet. With both my hands I reached down between my legs. With one finger I rubbed my clitoris, using a finger from my other hand I slowly slipped it into my hot pussy. I was surprised that my pussy felt so hot inside. It fet hotter than when I was in the tub, I thought. </p> <p>I stroked my clitoris and fingering myself in time with my brother’s jacking-off. Watching through the keyhole, I was having trouble keeping my eye lined up. My brother was pumping his cock faster now than when he started. He had leaned back some and his cock jutted out farther. Up and down his hand moved over his cock. In and out I pushed my finger and I rubbed my clitoris. I could feel an orgasm beginning to build inside my pussy. The faster my brother moved his hand, the faster I moved mine, and the hotter I got. I felt my orgasm hit and squeezed my legs together against my hands. Usually I close my eyes when I have an orgasm. This time I kept them open so I could watch my brother jack-off. I kept my finger inside my pussy wiggling it. Trying to do it like i thought a cock would wiggle. I gritted my teeth to keep from moaning as I kept her my eye to the keyhole. I kept watching Steve pumping his cock fast now. The head of his cock had turned deep red, looking almost purple. Standing there coming down from my own orgasm, I watched as my brother bent his knees and jerked on his cock like he was fighting with it. Then his hand seemed to squeeze his cock and he held it still. Then he jerked it back and forth once or twice more before freezing in motion. I watched as my brother’s body jerked. Suddenly I saw what looked like a big white bugger sliding down the mirror. Continuing to watch another glob of this white sticky stuff appeared on the mirror. Then it dawned on me what was happening. My older brother has just had his orgasm. He was shooting his cum out from his cock and it was hitting the mirror and sticking to it. I watched as five or six more globs of cum stuck on the mirror each falling a little farther down on the mirror and he neared the end of his climax. I watch as Steve slowly began milking his cock and could see cum dripping off the end of his cock. Then I heard him say under his breath, but not low enough that I couldn’t hear. Oh God Sheila, I sure wish my cock would have been inside your pussy just now. I wish I was filling it up with my cum instead of you using your fingers.</p> <p>It was then that I knew for sure that my brother had watched me finger fuck myself.</p></div>",[]
433,"A New Experience, Part 2",2,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,I never knew the hidden horrors by brother had hidden within. Nor did I have any idea he could bring out the animal i had within me.,2005-08-02,29,4,"m/f, inc, beast, humil, nc, rape",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 7</p> <p>I was exhausted as I crept across my bedroom floor and climbed onto my pallet. Lying there on my pallet I slowly fell into a deep sleep while listening to my brother in the tub taking his bath.</p> <p>Today had been a busy day. The long-drive to our new house, the good long bath I had earlier. Then the marvelous educational show my brother put on for me without his knowledge. Little did either of them know the enjoyment each had, while watching the show that the other provided. I did known that my brother masturbation was in part due to the finger fucking show I had given in the tub. It had made him so horny that it was a wonder he hadn’t shot off just watching.</p> <p>I drifted off into a blissful sleep full of dreams about my brother and his big cock. Steve on the other hand climbed onto his pallet, his sexual tensions released, passed out when his head hit his pillow.</p> <p>Little did I realize that this was just the beginning.</p> <p>The next thing I knew, mom was calling me to get up, breakfast was ready and there was a lot of work to do. Steve and I got up and dressed. Steve beat me dressing and got into the bathroom first. Like most boys when they first get up he had to pee. Thinking about the night before, I ran to her bathroom door and looked through the keyhole. All she could see was Steve standing in his under-ware with his back to me and a stream of pee going into the toilet between his legs.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 8</p> <p>Breakfast was over quickly and we started the chore of unloading the rental truck and the car. By noon we had unloaded most of the things in the car and a lot of the things in the rental truck. Mom fixed lunch and we all sat outside on the big porch to eat. Steve helped daddy put the beds together in our rooms and in the master bedroom.</p> <p>How did you kids sleep last night, daddy asked? I slept great Steve said, thinking about getting to see his sister naked for the first time, and fingering herself. Me too, I answered, I was exhausted. I was wondering, daddy asked, it seemed like I heard you two were up quite late. Yea we were, Steve said, I think Sheila fell asleep in the tub when she was taking her bath. It seemed like she was in there for a long time. I did not, I said, I was just soaking my tired body. Oh well, said Steve, I guess I was tired and only though you had. Yea I know what you mean daddy said. Girls sure take their time in the bathrooms.</p> <p>After the beds were put together, Steve helped daddy bring in the heavier items into the house. Finally, about four o’clock in the afternoon we had everything unloaded and into the house. There was still a lot of stuff to put away but at least it was in the house.</p> <p>At four thirty in the afternoon, the man daddy was going to work for drove up. Daddy went out to meet him and the man got out. Daddy introduced him to us. He looked to be a little older than daddy was. He was the man who owned this house and the dairy farm that it sat on.</p> <p>Funny I thought, I didn’t hear any cows last night when we arrived or when we were inside. I listened and I still didn’t hear any cows now. Where are all your cows I ask politely? Oh there over on the dairy farm he said, about two miles down that road. If you go back through the fields though, and he pointed back behind the house, it’s only about half a mile or less.</p> <p>If you’re ready, the man said to daddy, we all can ride down there now and I will show you around. </p> <p>Mom said she didn’t want to go right now, she had to much to do in the house. Steve and I rode in the car with daddy and we followed the man to the dairy barn. Just like the man said, about two miles down the road, at the end of it, was a large, tall barn. There were several tractors parked under one side of the barn and a lot of different farm equipment in the field beside it. We drove to the big barn and got out of the cars. We all followed the man into the barn and listen while he showed daddy around. Inside the barn were long rows of stalls with cows in some, bulls in others, and still young calves in others. The man was explaining to daddy about all the different areas but Steve and I was just looking around at the inside of this huge place. Looking up we saw a ceiling over the inside barn area. We could see ladders going up into the ceiling at different points in the barn. The man saw us looking at the ladders and said, that’s the hayloft up there. We store o ur hay up there for the winter months to keep it dry.</p> <p>The man continued explaining things to daddy, but we had lost interest and were just looking around at all the animals. Just then two large dogs came running up sniffing everyone. Hello Boss, hello Betsy, the man said to the two dogs bending down to pet them. The dogs ran over to Steve and I with their tails wagging. Go ahead and pet them the man said, they are our farm dogs. They are both about two years old and were born here on the farm. They are gentle as puppies and not really very smart. They love to be petted though and they love kids. The last family that worked here had two children, one five and one seven. They used to play with the dogs all the time. I think that the dogs even went swimming with them in the pond.</p> <p>Our ears perked up, in the pond we both asked at about the same time. Oh, yea, the man said, I forget to mention that we have a five-acre pond between your house and the barn. It’s fenced off so the animals can’t get into it. We have a two-acre pond that they use for watering. May we swim in it Steve and I ask? We both spoke at the same time. You sure may, the man said, just be careful, it’s not very deep and maybe five feet deep but still deep enough to drown in. We will we answered.</p> <p>All the time we were at the dairy barn the two dogs kept running around Steve and I begging for attention. We continued to pet them and play with them while we were there. Finally after about an hour and a half, we all drove back to the house. Steve and I left daddy talking to the man and we ran into the house. </p> <p>Mom, mom, I yelled, can Steve and I go swimming? Mom, where are you? Mother came out from a room off the kitchen and ask what all the yelling was about. Can we go swimming, I asked again? Where, she asked? The farm’s has a pond between the house and the dairy barn I said. The man said we could swim in it if we wanted too. Well I guess so mom said, but not today. It is already getting late and you don’t need to be down there when it’s late.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 9</p> <p>We worked inside that evening helping mother arrange things in our new house. Around 9:30 I said I was tired asked if I could take a bath and go to bed. I had a bed to sleep in tonight and I was looking forward to it. Mom said ok, and I gave her and daddy a kiss goodnight. Goodnight Steve I said, tomorrow we can go swimming I said. Sure, ok was his reply. I went in my room, got my things together, check the door to my brother’s room making sure it was locked and took my bath. I was tired so I hurried through my bath and went to bed. I was looking forward to a great day swimming in our own personnel pond. I climbed into bed and before I knew it mom was calling for us children to wake up and get ready for breakfast.</p> <p>I jumped out of bed and couldn’t believe my clock. It said it was almost 9:45 in the morning. After dressing I asked mom why she let me sleep so late. Honey she said, you looked like you were so tired last night. I figured I would let you sleep a few more hours this morning.</p> <p>Where is daddy and Steve, I asked? You father went to the dairy barn and Steve went with him. You do realize that your father has to work on this farm, don’t you? Yes mother, I do, I guess I just wasn’t thinking. Why did Steve go with him? We were supposed to go swimming today. Your father had some things he had to get done. He took your brother to help him. They shouldn’t be gone all day.</p> <p>Well ok, I said, I am going outside to play, ok? Ok, mom said, just be careful, I don’t know what all is around here. I will, I answered as I ran out the house. I walked around the house, not sure what I wanted to do. Then I thought, why not walk down and look at the pond? I took off on a well-beaten path leading off from behind the house. After walking about 15 minutes I saw the pond. It was beautiful, a path split and went around both sides of the pond. There was green grass growing around the pond with bushes and trees. The grass had been mowed and it looked beautiful. The water was clear, I walked over and stuck my toe into it. It was cool but not cold. It felt just right for swimming. I couldn’t wait until Steve and I went swimming. I followed the path around the pond on towards the dairy barn. After a few minutes I came to a gate and climbed over. There I saw another pond with cows all around and in it. I followed the path and it led up to the back of t he dairy barn. I followed it and quietly I walked inside the big barn.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 10</p> <p>It took a few seconds for my eyes to get accustomed to the dim light inside. Waiting so I could see, I heard noises coming from the end of the barn. I walked between rows of stalls towards the noise. Closer to the noise, I heard my father and Steve talking. Ok Steve, I want you to hold the rope, make sure you pull it tight around the bars of the stall. I don’t want the cow can’t get away, he said. Ok, got it, I heard my brother say. Alright, there she is daddy said, mount her, talking to a bull. Walking around the corner of one of the row of stalls were my brother and father. Steve was holding a rope that was tied to a cow. The rope pulled tight into the corner of the stall and rapped around the bars. The cow wouldn’t be able to move much like this. My father had another rope that was tied to a nose-ring of a bull. Holding the rope slack, my father waiting for the bull to do something.</p> <p>As I watched, I noticed a long pink piece of hard meat slide out, from the bull’s stomach area, and back in again. It took my twelve year old mind a few seconds to figure out what it was. It was, the bull’s cock. My God, I thought, it slide out fourteen to eighteen inches as I watched, and then in again. I watched as my dad gave a gentle pull on the rope hooked to the nose-ring. The bull seemed to know what this meant. With a leap he jumped his front legs up on the back of the cow. I watched in amazement as the bull jumped forward a time or two moving forward on the cow. Watching, the bull’s cock side in and out of his belly. Each time it came out it would hit somewhere on the cow’s but. </p> <p>Then after two or three his cock came out, hitting the cow’s slit. This time the bull did not pull his cock back into his belly. Instead he seemed to jump forward some more. That must be her pussy I thought to my self as I watched as his long cock disappeared into her slit. I continued to watch as his cock slid in and out the cow’s slit. His cock wasn’t buried inside the cow long before it slid out and stay out. I could see the bull’s nuts jerk up and down and figured he must have shot his cum into her pussy. The bull jumped off the cow with his cock still hanging out. It look shinny and from the cow’s pussy and his cum. Then it slowly grew limp and drew back up inside him.</p> <p>Ok, daddy said, that should do it, four times should be plenty. I am sure she will take now. You can untie the rope and let her go. I turned around and quietly went back the way I had came. Then turning around, I started into the barn again. Hey, anybody here I yelled, as I went in? Hello. We’re over here, daddy said. Slowly walking over to then, taking my time, I said, what you two doing? Just taking care of some chores that I needed to do, daddy answered. Oh, I said. Is Steve done yet? I asked. Why? Mom said we could go swimming when he’s done, I said. Sure, daddy said, I am through here Steve, why not?</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 11</p> <p>Walking back along the path I had taken earlier, my brother ask, how far is it? Not very far, I said, and it is beautiful too. </p> <p>What were you and daddy doing in the barn I ask him? Nothing he said looking at me funny? I just wondered what you were helping daddy with, that’s all? I was just helping him with some of the animals Steve said. I left it at that as we continued to the pond.</p> <p>I guess I will go swimming in my clothes, Steve said, I didn’t put my bathing suit on. I did I said, and took of my clothes then stood their in my bathing suit. A two piece bikini, the top fit a tight since my tits had started growing, the bottoms were tight too. I hadn’t really thought about the suit before, but when I looked down I could see some of my pubic hairs sticking out from the crotch.</p> <p>I looked up to see my brother staring hard at me. Well not really at me but at my crotch area. I wondered what he was thinking, but didn’t ask. He hadn’t noticed that I had been looking at him. I took another quick glance at his crotch and saw that indeed the puffy place in front of his crotch was much larger now. Looking up, he ask, just what were you staring at? I was caught off guard and couldn’t think of what to say. Instead I just blushed and turned beet red. Nothing, I wasn’t staring at anything, I lied. Oh yea, right, just like I wasn’t starting at any thing either, he said. Let’s go swimming, I need to cool off. Me too, I said and we jumped in the water.</p> <p>We played in the water like kids do, throwing mud at each other, chasing each other, and goofing off. My brother would catch me in the water, after chasing me, and would find an excuse to touch my private parts several times. When we were throwing mud at each other, I slipped, Steve just happened to slip to, but when he fell, he managed to fall and land with one hand between my legs. Then getting up his hand slid up my leg and across my pussy. He acted like nothing had happened, but the bulge in his pants stayed hard the whole time we played in the pond. </p> <p>After about an hour I said I was tired and was ready to go home. Hey, before we go home, I need to go back to the barn. I left some things and I need to get them. Come on, go with me, he said. Ok, I said, picking up my clothes as we started back to the barn.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 12</p> <p>When we arrived at the barn, my brother said he wanted to show me something. He walked into one of the little stalls that had boards on the sides instead of the bars. In the middle of the stall was a hay bale with a horse blanket thrown across it. The two dogs were tied up to different side of the stall and I ask my brother why? Betsy’s in heat he said. In what? She is in heat. If I let Boss loose he will mount her. Then she will get pregnant and have puppies. Really? I asked.</p> <p>My brother kept looking around as if he were looking for someone. When he didn’t see anyone he told me to hold out my hand. I stuck out my hand and he tied a small piece of rope around my wrist. Why did you do that I asked him. I want to make sure that you don’t let go of it. This way it won’t slip through your hand. </p> <p>Steve told me that he thought Boss was really strong. It might be better to have a piece of rope on both hands, so he tied one on the other hand.</p> <p>Ok, come here he said, walking towards the bale of hay. Kneel down on that side of the bale he said. This all sounded crazy to me, but I moved over to the bale and knelt down. Now lean over it Steve said. I leaned over letting my stomach on the bale.</p> <p>Before I realized what he was doing. He had pulled the rope tight, wrapped it around the bale of hay, and then tied it to my leg. Aggravated, I ask him what he was doing. Just shut-up and wait, was all he said.</p> <p>He took the other piece of rope and wrapped it around the other end of the bale and to my other leg.</p> <p>I was getting pissed of now. Your hurting me, I said, the ropes are hurting my wrists. I tried to lift my arm but he had pulled the ropes tight and I couldn’t move them very far.</p> <p>When my brother was satisfied that I couldn’t move or get lose. He went around behind me. Then I felt my bikini bottoms being jerked down. Stop it, I said. My voice full of anger now. I was really mad that he had played this trick on me. Just because he watched me fingering myself the night before didn’t him the right to jerk my bathing suit down. </p> <p>Helpless stretched over the bale of hay. I wondered what my brother was doing. Probably just standing there starring at my naked pussy.</p> <p>After jerking my bottoms down, Steve walked back around in front of me. I saw you the other night finger fucking yourself in the tub. Then you thought that you fooled me when you came down here this morning. I saw you the first time standing there watching the bull fuck the cow. I can just imagine what you were thinking watching that bull’s cock as he shoved it into the cow’s pussy.</p> <p>I was getting scared now. I didn’t see anything today, I lied. Right, Steve said, turning around and walking toward the corner of the stall where Betsy was tied. I watched as Steve knelt down at the rear of Betsy. Then I watched as he took his fingers, one at a time, and shoved them into Betsy pussy. When he was done he came back over to where I was. He walked behind me and I could feel him rubbing his fingers all over my pussy.</p> <p>What the hell are you doing, I said. This was the first time anyone other than myself had touched my pussy. You’ll see was the only response I got back.</p> <p>My wrist were hurting now and I was tired of Steve’s stupid game. If you don’t le me go, I swear I will tell mommy and daddy, I said. Tears starting to form in my eyes. Go ahead he said, they won’t believe you anyway he said walking over to where Boss now stood. </p> <p>Steve knelt down next to Boss and rubbed the fingers he had in Betsy’s pussy all over Boss’s nose. Boss began licking my brother’s fingers as he reached under Boss’s stomach. I couldn’t see what he was doing because he was between Boss and I. I heard him talking lowly to Boss. “yea, that’s a boy, get it hard”. </p> <p>Steve please stop, let me go now, your hurting me in case you didn’t know, I cried. Then my brother stood up and untied Boss. Boss tried to go toward where Betsy was tied but Steve pulled him towards me. What are you doing I said tears starting down my cheeks. Your hurting me, I said again. </p> <p>You think the ropes hurt? Asked Steve. You haven’t felt anything yet, he said, dragging Boss around behind me. </p> <p>I felt my brother’s fingers again as he rubbed them all over the outside of my pussy. He even pushed several of them between my slit. Steve, I pleaded, please stop now, untie me. God damn it Steve, you son-of-a-bitch, I said, crying more than before. I was really getting scared.</p> <p>For a few seconds, it was quite, I looked over my shoulder. The only thing I could tell was my brother must be kneeling down again. All I could see was his back.</p> <p>I turned back around and looked franticly at the rope that bound my wrists. I was stupid and crazy for letting my brother tie me up. I’m telling when I get back to the house and mom and dad will beat his fucking ass, it thought to myself.</p> <p>That was when I felt Boss jump up on my back. He had one front paw on each side of me resting on the hay bale. It felt like he was trying to jump the rest of the way up on my back.</p> <p>Then I felt something hit my on my ass cheeks a couple of times. I heard my brother as he said to Boss. “here boy let me help you”.</p> <p>Help Boss what? I thought. Then I found out. My brother had grabbed hold of Boss’s cock and held it in line with my pussy. The next time Boss jumped forward I felt his hot doggy cock shove between my pussy lips. No, I yelled loudly, Steve stop him, he’s trying to fuck me. No, no, I begged.</p> <p>It didn’t matter that I was crying and screaming for Steve to stop Boss. Way back here at the barn no one could hear me.</p> <p>Boss jumped forward only twice more. His cock never really leaving contact with my pussy. I could hear my brother coaching Boss on. </p> <p>“Come on Boss fuck this bitch, shove that cock of yours up her tiny pussy.” With Boss’s next forward jump I felt his pointed dog cock push slightly into my vagina. Oh God Steve, stop him I cried, he almost got his cock inside me that time.</p> <p>To my horror, Steve replied, good, that’s just what I want him to do. As my brother said that, Boss gave a final thrust and I felt for the first time in my life a cock being shoved into my pussy. A dog’s cock at that. This is never how I had imagined it would happen. My vagina had been penetrated by a hard dog’s penis. I went ridged with fear. I was so scared and the pain hurt so much, I didn’t move, as the tears of humiliation streamed down my face . </p> <p>On the other hand, the dog didn’t stop. Once he realized his cock had entered what he must have thought was a bitches pussy, he went to work. Doing what comes natural for a dog when he finds a bitch who smells like she is in heat. With a thrust of his hips he began fucking me as he shoved his cock deeper and deeper into my young, tight, virgin pussy. I couldn’t believe that this was happening to me, not like this, it was wrong, it was sick. Yet, yes it was happening.</p> <p>I heard my brother behind me cheering Boss on. Fuck her Boss, Fuck her hard. If she likes a finger up her pussy then she’s got to love your cock up there. Shove it in deep Boss.</p> <p>Boss continued to drive his hips against my ass. Time stood still and it felt like Boss had fucked me for five minutes, but I know it was a much shorter time. Finally with a final thrust of his hips, he shoved his cock into my vagina and held it there. I could feel his cock held inside me as it seemed to swell. </p> <p>Not ready for what happened next, his swollen cock buried deep in my pussy unloaded doggy cum deep inside me. I felt each blast of dog cum as it flooded the inside of my ravaged pussy . It felt like hot molten metal, as squirt after squirt of dog filled me. I could do nothing about it.</p> <p>Finally, it stopped. Boss jumped down, walked over to a corner of the stall and lay down. He began licking his cock, as if nothing important had happened. Like this was an everyday thing for him.</p> <p>I was in shock, still frozen in fear. Steve walked around in front of me and squatted down. Now didn’t that feel better than you finger he ask? With a tear streaked face I looked at him. What do you say to your brother who has just tied you up and had a dog rape you? </p> <p>Your fucking cruel, you ass hole. I yelled at him.</p> <p>He just looked at me kind of crazy like and laughed. Then he said, you know Sheila, watching Boss fuck your tight pussy has sure made me horny. I ought to fuck you while you’re tied up, he said. It would serve you right.</p> <p>I had stopped crying now, and a look of terror must have shown on my face after he made that statement.</p> <p>Instead, Steve walked over to the corner where Betsy was tied. In disbelief, unable to get away, I watched as my brother pulled down his clothes. I could see his hard cock sticking out in front of him. Just the way it did the night I watched him jack-off in the bathroom. </p> <p>Kneeling down behind Betsy, he spit on his hand and wiped it all over his cock. Then in disbelief, he held his cock with one hand and held Betsy with the other. As I watched my brother. He placed his cock against Betsy’s pussy. Then with a hand on each hind leg of Betsy, he pulled her backwards and his cock disappeared into her.</p> <p>I was spellbound by what I was seeing. Here in front of me was my brother, his hard 14-year-old cock shoved into a dog’s pussy. I watched as his hips began moving back and forth. From where I was tied I could see everything that was going on. Each time his hips moved back his cock would slide almost out of Betsy. Then forward, burying his hot meat into her pussy.</p> <p>Steve turned and looked at me as he slowly fucked Betsy. See Sheila, this could be your pussy I was shoving my cock into right now. You could be the one enjoying this hard cock instead of this dog. Can you see my cock as it slides in and out Betsy’s pussy? He ask me. I didn’t say anything, just watching every move he made. How about it Sheila? How about it? Don’t you wish I were fucking you right now? Huh?</p> <p>I was spell bound as I watched my brother. They way he moved his hips and the way it made his cock slide in and out of Betsy’s pussy. I could tell by the look on my brother’s face that it felt good to him. Then I heard him saying, “Sheila, your pussy sure feels good around my cock, you have a wonderful pussy my sister”. </p> <p>Watching Steve fuck the dog while moaning like he was fucking me, started to excite me. I had stopped thinking about being fucked by Boss. About tied across a bale of hay in the stall with my crazy brother. All I thought of now was watching his cock disappear and reappear as he drove it in and out of Betsy’s pussy.</p> <p>I began visualizing his cock as if it were I he was driving his cock into instead of the dog. The more I though about it the hotter I got. I couldn’t believe they way I was feeling. , With the help of my brother, a dog had rapped me. Now tied here I was getting horny listing to my brother as he fantasized that he was driving his cock into my pussy.</p> <p>My pussy felt like it was on fire now, want to play with myself I tried to get loose from the ropes that held me. I was hot and I needed to finger myself for release. I called to my brother, but this time it was not a cry of despair. Please Steve, untie my, I begged. Watching you has made me hot. He looked at me grinning. Made you hot has it? Well I am busy right now he said. As you can see I am fucking the dog. Please Steve, I begged. Untie me now and I won’t tell mom and dad what you helped the dog do to me. Why? He said, still driving his cock slowly in and out Betsy’s pussy. You won’t tell them anyway.</p> <p>What are you going to tell them? Mommy, daddy, Steve tied me up in the dairy barn and helped the dog rape me. I thought about it. He was right, I couldn’t just tell them that. How would I ever be able to explain. Besides, Steve said, I would just tell them that I came into the barn. Heard some noise in one of the stalls. When I walked over to the stall, I found you lying on this bale of hay on your back. Boss was up on you with his front paws on both sides of your chest. You had your legs wrapped around his back and he was pounding his cock in and out of you.</p> <p>My mind raced as I tried to think. My brother was right, which story they believe. My brother’s or mine. Of course they would believe his.</p> <p>Ok you win I said, please untie me. Your right, they won’t believe me. Please untie me Steve. Watching you has made me so horny. I need to masturbate I told him. If you untie me I’ll do anything you ask, I moaned. I promise I will.</p> <p>Anything? My brother said. Yes, just untie me and I will do anything. I couldn’t believe it when Steve pulled his cock out of Betsy’s pussy. He stood up and walked over in front of me and knelt. His cock was only inches from my face and I could see how slick it was from Betsy’s pussy. If you want me to untie you he said, then I want you to suck my cock.</p> <p>Your crazy, I said, you’ve been fucking the dog with it. So said Steve, didn’t you say you’d do anything? I had said I would do anything, but I had no idea he would ask me to suck his cock. Well? Are you going to suck it or should I go fuck Betsy some more? I can’t Steve, I whined. It’s dirty. Don’t you want untied? He asked. Yes, yes, I said. I want untied more than anything Steve.</p> <p>That’s what I thought he said. Then let me help you. With that he grabbed the hair on the back of my head and pulled up. When I opened my mouth to scream from the pain, my brother thrust his cock into my mouth. I almost gagged when it hit the back of my throat. Now suck it he said and make it feel good.</p> <p>Steve’s cock tasted salty against my tongue as he held it in my mouth. I want to bite it hard and hurt him like he had hurt me. I knew if I did though there is no telling what he would do. </p> <p>Suck, Steve said in a demanding voice. Like his slave I closed my mouth slowly around his cock and gently sucked. Oh yes, he said. That’s it my little sister. Suck it like it is a candy sucker.</p> <p>As I sucked on my brother’s cock, I began to use my tongue. I explored the length of it, ran my tongue around the head of it. Using my tongue to get a feeling of what his cock felt like. The head was mushroomed shaped, slightly bigger than the shaft. Once the saltiness from Betsy’s pussy was sucked off, Steve’s cock didn’t taste bad. I began to enjoy it and I could tell by his moans that he was to. </p> <p>Steve had let go of my hair now. There was no need to hold onto it anymore since I was sucking his cock on my own. Instead, he reached over the bale of hay, with one hand and found my pussy. He stuck one finger in the doggy cum, soaked vagina and slowly began to finger fuck me. My mouth still clamped on his cock, I moaned from the pleasure his finger was giving me. This must have felt good to Steve because his finger began to move faster. </p> <p>I didn’t realize how hot I was until I felt his finger slid into my pussy. Now I was moaning for an orgasm. I was trying to thrust my hips back against his finger while sucking his cock. I don’t know if it was the fact that I had been fucked by the dog, or seeing him fuck Betsy. Maybe even the thought of having my brother’s hard cock in my mouth. Whatever it had been I was on fire. I heard Steve when he said. My God Sis, you act like your hotter than a firecracker. I am Steve I said lifting my mouth off his cock. My pussy is so hot I can hardly stand it.</p> <p>You want me to make you cum Steve asked me. Oh God please, yes I moaned, pushing back against his fingers. Please help me have an orgasm. I sure will he answered. Then he stood up and moved behind me. I looked over my shoulder as he knelt down. He had one hand on his cock as he leaned forward between my legs. My hot pussy felt the head of his cock as it made contact. I knew he was my brother and what we were about to do was wrong, but my pussy was so hot that I didn’t care. As soon as I felt his cock head against my vagina I rocked backward as far as I could. His cock penetrated my vagina. When he felt me push against him he shoved forward against me. The motion of us both, and the dog cum, resulted in him entering me the full length of his cock. I felt his stomach as it hit my ass and knew he was as far in me as he could get.</p> <p>OH GOD, I CRIED, as Steve moaned in a loud voice. God that feels so good, I said. I meant it to. The dog’s cock had been dealt with out of fear and I had not enjoyed it. Steve’s cock was out of lust, and my pussy soaked up the feeling. It was like heaven between my legs. Now my sister, Steve said. I am going to do what I have been thinking about for the last couple of days. I am going to fuck you. God yes, please do, I said. Fuck me Steve, fuck me until you shoot your cum out of your cock. I want to feel you cum inside me.</p> <p>Steve began fucking me. He leaned over me and lay on my back, only his hips moving his cock in and out. While in this position driving his cock in and out of my vagina, he reached down and untied my wrists. With my hands frees I reached around behind him and pulled his hips forward with each forward thrust. Deeper I begged, fuck me deeper and faster. He reached under my chest now and grasped my breasts in each hand. His fingers found my rock hard nipples and he pulled on them. I jerked from the pain, but just shoved my ass against his cock harder.</p> <p>You could hear the sound of his hips slapping against my ass as we shoved our bodies toward each other in passion. My brother’s pace had picked up and he was pinching my nipples hard now. Your hurting my nipples I cried as he twisted and pinched them at the same time. For an answer, he pinched down on the as hard as he could. My body tensed up from the pain, at the same time I felt him shove his cock into my pussy hard and hold it there. Then my pussy could feel his cock jumped. Steve grunted loudly each time his cock jumped in my vagina. Then it dawned on me that he was filling my pussy with his cum. Yes, my brother, I said softly, fill my pussy with your seed. Today you have made me yours for life.</p></div>",[]
434,"A New Experience, Part 3",3,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,A final part to this section. The experience goes on from here though.,2005-08-03,17,4,"m/f, inc, beast, oral, bd, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 13</p> <p>Steve lay over my back and kept his cock in me until it finally shrank and slipped out. He stood up and pulled up his clothes. He didn’t say anything as I pulled the ropes out from under the hay bale. I untied them from my legs and stood up. Once standing I looked down as Steve’s cum along with the dog’s cum dripped from my pussy and onto my legs. I looked at Steve and was about to tell him how much I loved him. Before I could say anything Steve remarked. “You little whore, your dripping cum everywhere. Get you ass down to the pond and wash yourself.”</p> <p>Hey I said, angry at the tone of voice and him calling me a whore. It’s your fucking cum dripping out of my pussy. Yours and that fucking dog you had rape me. Now you are calling me a whore? I stormed out of the barn and headed for the pond.</p> <p>At the pond, I stripped off all my clothes and jumped into the water. After a good rinsing I climbed out, put my clothes on and headed for home.</p> <p>Entering the house, I headed straight for my room. I was mad and didn’t feel like talking to anyone. Hey where are you going so fast? It was mom. I thought I would lie down for a while I said. Swimming has really tired me out. Ok, but do you want some lunch first? I said no and went into my room.</p> <p>I heard Steve come into the house a few minutes later, and mom offered him lunch.</p> <p>I lay on my bed, my vagina was sore and it hurt to touch it. That fucking brother of mine, I thought. One minute I’m a virgin and the next minute I’m a whore. He ties me up, helps a dog rape me, then makes me hot until I beg him to fuck me. Well just give me some time. I will get even I thought as I drifted off to sleep.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 14</p> <p>The next thing I heard was my mother knocking on my door saying dinner was ready. Get up and come eat she said. When I got to the table. Mom, dad, and my brother were already sitting down and had started eating. </p> <p>Wow, daddy said. Looks like swimming took a lot out of you. I was just tired I replied. I looked at my brother sitting across the table from me. He looked at me and laughed. You can say that again dad. You should have seen her at the pond. I swear she acted like a fish. I didn’t know she like the water that much.</p> <p>Steve was acting like all we had done was go to the pond and go swimming. He acted like nothing had happened between him and I. </p> <p>Well you two just be careful when you are swimming and keep an eye on each other. I don’t want either of you to drown, he said. Don’t worry dad. Steve said. I will keep my eye on Sheila. I won’t let drown, he said looking at me with a smirk on his face.</p> <p>When dinner was over, I helped mom with the dishes. Then I told her that I was still tired and was going to go back to bed. She looked at me and ask if I felt ok. Yes, I’m ok, just tired and headed for my bedroom.</p> <p>The next morning during breakfast daddy said he had some chores that he wanted Steve and I to do at the dairy barn. I felt sick at my stomach when I heard him. I was scared to go there with Steve again.</p> <p>I’m going to take you and Steve with this powdered calf milk down to the barn. Steve the directions are on the bags. You need to mix some up like it says and feed each of the calves. You can help him Sheila. I will be down later. I need to go back to the feed store to get some of the medicines I forgot. </p> <p>Daddy drove Steve and I down to the barn. He and Steve unloaded several bags of powder calf milk, then daddy left. Ok, Steve said, let’s get the calves feed as he started getting the milk ready.</p> <p>I watched as Steve fed the first calf the nipple bottle filled with the powdered milk that he had mixed up. The calf acted like it was starved and sucked the milk taking the calf only about three minutes to suck down the quart.</p> <p>Steve would walk up to the stall and stick the nipple of the bottle through the bars. The calf would come over and suck the milk out of the nipple.</p> <p>Now I thought, now I am going to get back at my brother. I went ahead of him a few stalls and took some rope off one of them. I tied the rope to one of the top bars and let the end hang down on the ground. Then I took another rope and tied it near the bottom bars and let the lose end dangle.</p> <p>I walked back around the corner of the stalls to where Steve was finishing up with the fourth calf. There are only four more to go I said. I know Steve replied. You want to feed one he ask, holding out the bottle towards me. No, I don’t think so I said. Not now anyway.</p> <p>Steve stepped in front of the stall I had tied the ropes on. He didn’t even notice them as he called to the calf. He just leaned up against the bars and held the bottle out for the calf. </p> <p>I reached down with one hand and took hold of the top rope. Then I moved behind Steve to his other side. He didn’t even notice that I had moved. Silently I looped the end of the rope over the bar twice. Then I stepped back and jerked the rope tight, moving at the same time to the corner of the stall. The rope was drawn up tight against Steve’s back and pulled him tight against the bars. I quickly wrapped the end that I held around the corner post ant tied it tight. </p> <p>Dropping the bottle, Steve cursed as the rope pulled him tightly against the bars. He was struggling to get lose as I grabbed the lower rope and tied it like I had the first one. Steve was pinned against the bars and couldn’t get lose. He was mad and called me a whore again.</p> <p>We will see who’s the whore I said as I climbed into the pin with the calf. I walked over in front of Steve making sure to stay low enough that he couldn’t reach me with his hands. I reached up and undid his pants and pulled them down to his knees. Then I grabbed his shorts and jerked them down.</p> <p>What the fuck are you doing? He hollered. Are you fucking crazy? No, just getting even I said. </p> <p>Steve’s cock hung down like a limp noodle. I reached out and touched it with one hand. Stop that Steve said at once. If you want me to fuck you, all you had to do was ask. Oh I don’t want you to fuck me Steve. You did that yesterday, remember? Again I reached out and took his cock in my hand. I wrapped my fingers around it. Why isn’t it hard Steve? I asked. Trying to move my hand like I had seem him do when he was jacking-off. </p> <p>I don’t know he replied. Maybe this will help I said and I squeezed as hard as I could and twisted it at the same time. Steve let out a scream of pain. Oh did that hurt? Turning lose of his cock as I said it. Maybe this will help? I reached under his cock and wrapped both hands around his balls.</p> <p>No don’t begged Steve. Don’t squeeze them. Why? Does it really hurt? Yes he answered. I looked up at Steve and slowly began to squeeze his nuts. Stop, stop, Sheila stoop, he cried. I squeezed harder and my brother started screaming. When I looked again, he had tears streaming down his cheeks. Real tears, just like I cried the day before.</p> <p>Now you son-of-a-bitch, I said, now you know what it feels like to be humiliated and hurt by someone. Do you really like it I ask him. No, no I don’t. I am so sorry for what I did yesterday, he said with a sobbing voice. I didn’t mean to hurt you, I just got so excited and horny when I seen you in the tub.</p> <p>Well let me tell you this Steve. Don’t ever do that again without asking me first. Do you understand. Steve didn’t answer right away so I gave his nuts a final hard as I could squeeze. He screamed as the tears started again. I understand he said. I have to ask you first. That’s right. You have to ask me first.</p> <p>I let go of his nuts and back away from him. I knew he was mad enough to kill me if he could get lose.</p> <p>Now Steve, I said. I am going to make it up to you for hurting you. I want you to understand that I love you but you can’t just hurt me whenever you want to.</p> <p>With that I knelt down again in front of Steve. I could tell the way he tried to get away that he didn’t trust me. I reached out and took his cock in two fingers. Then leaning forward I sucked his limp cock into my mouth. It felt funny since it was limp, but I sucked on it drawing it all the way into my mouth.</p> <p>I heard my brother let out a soft moan, and his cock began to grow in my mouth. I ran my tongue around the head of it and it jumped to life. In less than three or four seconds, my brother’s cock had doubled in size and length. I let it slip out of my mouth and looked at it. It stood straight out in front of him and was rock hard. I reached up and felt it with my fingers. Steve it sure feels stiff when it is hard I said. All Steve said was, Sheila, please suck it some more. I eased forward and his cock disappeared into my mouth. Steve was trying to thrust his hips back and forth but the rope limited his movements.</p> <p>I bobbed my head up and down on his cock, while running my tongue over the head of it. Steve had started a constant moan as I sucked his cock. I wonder how long I can suck before he shots his cum, I thought to my self. It didn’t take long for me to find out. I had only bobbed my head up and down three or four more times. Pausing when my head was up and just the head of his cock in my mouth. Pausing so I could suck and lick just the head of his penis. It was on one of these times that it felt like his cock head swelled a little. Before I could figure out why, Steve had shot a big wad of his cum into my mouth. It came out of his cock with such force and the fact that I was sucking hard, that it hit against the back of my throat. Out of reflex I swallowed, swallowing some of his cum. It was salty tasting and wanted to stick to the roof of my mouth. Before I could do anything, my brother had pumped another two or three wad of cum into my mouth.</p> <p>I back up letting his cock slip from my mouth. I was gagging on his cum, trying to spit it out. Not that it tasted bad but because it had caused me to chock. I looked up and he still had cum shooting out his cock.</p> <p>When I stopped choking, I stood up and looked at my brother. I sure wasn’t expecting that I said. What the fuck you expect he said. You stupid whore you give someone a blow-job you are going to get his cum. That made me mad again. I had sucked my brother’s cock to let him know that the hurt before was just to let him know he couldn’t treat me like that. After hurting him I want to make him feel better. I thought sucking his cock would make him feel better. I told him this and he agreed that my sucking his cock had mad the hurt better.</p> <p>I didn’t believe him and was still mad that was when I looked down and saw the half full bottle of calf milk. I turned to look and the calf was in the back corner just standing there looking. I held the bottle up with the nipple towards the calf. The calf came forward slowly. After a few minutes of looking at me the calf came up and started sucking the nipple again. I kept backing up towards my brother letting the calf continue sucking. Then I held the nipple over my brother cock. I pulled the bottle away quickly and the calf looked around. The calf just stood there looking around. I squeezed some of the milk out of the nipple into my hand. I reached out and rubbed it all over my brother’s cock. What are you doing now? He asks. Nothing I replied. But the calf had smelled the milk on my hand and now on my brother’s cock. Without hesitation the calf reached forward and sucked my brother’s cock into its mouth. My brother hollered when it did. My God his tongue fe els like sandpaper my brother said. Stop him Sheila.</p> <p>I just stood up and looked. Yea like you stopped the dog, right? You fucking whore my brother shouted at me. Stop the fucking calf from sucking my cock. I could tell that the calf was truly hurting my brother as I stepped back through the stall bars. Taking my time I walked to the corner of the stall and slowly untied the bottom rope. This allowed my brother to back up enough to pull his cock out of the calf’s mouth. I looked at his cock and it looked red and raw. I knew my brother wouldn’t be using it for a while.</p> <p>I reached up and untied the other rope. Before I let it go, I found the shortest way out of the barn. Prepared to run, I let the end drop and ran. I ran past the pond and to the house. When I got there I slowed down and caught my breath. I walked up the steps and sat down on the porch swing.</p> <p>Mom was coming out to sit down too. Would you like some lemonade she ask. Yes mother I said.</p></div>",[]
435,"Lessons Learned, Part 1",1,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,When Sue found out that her father had bought a DVD recorder and a video camera. What she didn't know until later that the pervert was using it to record and watch her in the tub. Well she would teach him a lesson.,2005-08-07,8,3,"M/f, bd, enem, fdom, inc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p> It was a cold and blustery Friday evening when Sue’s mother let her off at her father’s house to spend the weekend. Every since Sue’s mother and father had gotten a divorce she had been spending every other weekend with her father. <p>Sue liked going to her father’s house. When they pulled into the drive, her mother opened the door and let her out. Be good dear, she had said, I will see you Sunday evening. I will, Sue replied as she ran to the front door. Her mother watched her until she entered the house and then left.</p> <p>Sue being used to her father’s house over the last year, never knocked any more when she entered the house. This time was no different. It was cold outside and she was in a hurry to get into the house where it was warm. Up the walkway she hurried and opening the door, went inside. The front door entered the house into a hallway with the living room off to the right. Sue looked into the living room as she continued down the hallway. Usually her father would be siting in the living room watching some move on TV. Today he wasn’t there.</p> <p>Sue stopped at the coat closet door in the hallway and hung her coat up. She closed the closet door and stood there. The house seemed quieter than it usually did, but she wasn’t scared. After all she had just turned fifteen in November and this was the week before Christmas.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p> <p>November, Sue thought to herself. She had been fifteen for over a month now. Her mother had always told her she looked older than her age. When she was thirteen she had started her period. It had only been a few months after that, that her mother had taken her to see the doctor. Her mother insisted that she be placed on birth control pills because she didn’t want Sue ending up pregnant. Sue hadn’t even been dating at that time, but her mother insisted. By the time she had turned fourteen, Sue had been on the pill for almost a year. She stood 4 foot, 4 inches high, weighed 100 pounds, and wore a 34-B bra size. Sue could have passed for almost eighteen years old then. That is what her mother said.</p> <p>Sue began to believe it too. It seemed like all the boys wanted a date with her. Her mother and father, still together at that time, said no dates you are to young. That made Sue angry with both of them. Since she couldn’t go out on dates. She began to hang around the boys at school. She like to flirt with them and liked it when they flirted with her.</p> <p>Then in the middle of the school year she met Jimmy. Jimmy was a senior and she was only a freshman. She like the idea that someone almost eighteen would pay any attention to her.</p> <p>Like Jimmy and all the other boys that were chasing Sue, she was a looker. She looked older than the fourteen years she actually was. Any one of the boys would have given anything to have a few hours alone with her. Just a chance to seduce her, a few minutes alone to try and get into her pants. That’s all they wanted.</p> <p>Sue was ignorant though. She didn’t realize what they were after. Once her mother had her on the pill, she never talked to her about sex. Since she had been hanging around with Jimmy at school, she had also met some of the older senior high school girls. It seemed like all these girls wanted to talk about was sex. They talked about who was going out with who and which one had fucked which one. Jimmy had been cornering Sue a lot in school. Pulling her into corners and kissing her. She like the way he made her feel. </p> <p>One Friday afternoon the school was holding a pep rally for a game that evening. Jimmy had persuaded Sue to skip the rally and leave school with him. Sue did and they left in Jimmy’s car. Jimmy drove to a secluded spot about ten minutes from the school.</p> <p>As soon as the car was stopped Jimmy was all over Sue. He was kissing her running his hands all over her body. Before she knew it Jimmy had his hands up her dress and inside her panties. Sue was scared but didn’t ask Jimmy to stop. In a few minutes Jimmy had one of his fingers pushed up her cunt and was finger fucking her with it. I don’t think we should be doing this Sue finally said to Jimmy.</p> <p>Jimmy didn’t say anything. He opened his door and got out. Sue thought she had made Jimmy mad. Instead he had walked around the car and opened her door.</p> <p>You are probably right, Jimmy said. We shouldn’t be doing that. Come on get out and we can sit on the hood and talk. Sue got out walking around the car with Jimmy. When the reached the front of the car. Jimmy grabbed Sue. He pushed her back against the hood of the car onto her back. Holding her down with one had he reached under her dress and ripped off her panties. </p> <p>Don’t, Sue said loudly, not like this. Jimmy didn’t answer, his cock was hard, he was going to fuck this prick tease even if she said no.</p> <p>Jimmy undid his belt and let his pants fall to the ground. He pulled his shorts down far enough to let his hungry cock jump out. Before Sue could do anything. He leaned forward, his cock finding her cunt. With one hard lunge, Jimmy penetrated her. He pulled back a little and then drove his cock in farther with another hard thrust.</p> <p>Sue screamed as his cock tore into her pussy. Ripping its way past her hymen. She was no longer a virgin. Stop, Sue screamed. Stop. Jimmy slapped Sue across the face with the back of his hand. Lay still bitch and shut up. You know you wanted me to fuck you and I am. Now shut the fuck up. </p> <p>Sue just lay there letting Jimmy pound her cunt with his cock. Finally Jimmy grunted and shoved hard into her pussy. She could feel his seed as it filled her sore cunt. Thank God I’m on birth control she thought. I could of gotten pregnant.</p> <p>Finished Jimmy stood up. Her grabbed the bottom of her dress and wiped his bloody cock clean on it. Then bent down and pulled up his clothes.</p> <p>Well, what the fuck you still lying on the hood for he told her. Get up and straighten your self up. We are heading back to the school. You don’t want to look like you just got fucked he told her.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p> <p>Sue took off what was left of her panties. She wiped the dripping cum off her sore pussy and threw the panties in the bushes. There wasn’t anything she could do about the spot Jimmy had wiped his cock on her dress. Sue got back into the car brushing her hair. </p> <p>Sue didn’t speak the whole drive back to the school. They had been only gone about forty-five minutes. Jimmy and Sue got out and eased back into the school gym where the pep rally was going on. No one notice them, or so it seemed.</p> <p>After the rally, as Sue headed down the crowed hall. All she wanted to do was to get out before she had to talk to anyone. It was to late. One of the senior girls caught up with her. I noticed that you and Jimmy skipped the first part of the rally. Where did you go? She ask. </p> <p>We just went for a ride, Sue told her. Oh shit, Joann said. He took you out to the parking spot didn’t he? She didn’t answer, but just kept walking. He forced himself on you didn’t he? Sue started crying then and couldn’t control herself. The rotten mother-fucker raped me, Sue told Joann. He forced me onto the hood of his car, ripped my panties half off and then raped me.</p> <p>Joann put her arm around Sue and led her towards the outside door of he school. Come on she told Sue you need to get away from here, get a hot shower and then you’ll feel better. Reaching Joann’s car, they got in and headed for Joann’s house. Once side Joann’s house, Joann handed Sue a glass with some straight Gin in it. Drink this she told Sue, it will make you feel better. Then you can take a shower and clean up before I take you home.</p> <p>Sue felt better after the shower and Joann let her borrow a pair of her panties. Then after giving Sue another small glass of Gin, she drove Sue to within a block of her house and let her out.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 4</p> <p>That had been almost four months ago. Joann and Sue had become close friends after that. Joann had finally confided in Sue and told her that Jimmy had done the same thing to her, not more than three months before.</p> <p>Sue had talked to her school consoler about two months after Jimmy had raped her. The consoler told Sue that there wasn’t anything they could do now. It had been to long ago and it was her word against Jimmy.</p> <p>It didn’t end there though, the consoler had contacted Sue’s mother about the alleged rape of Sue.</p> <p>Sue’s mother didn’t say anything to Sue about the consoler telling her. Instead, she confided in her husband that, a senior had raped Sue in school. Sue’s mother and father never spoke about it any more.</p> <p>Her father wondered why Sue had never told them about it. Why she hadn’t wanted the boy arrested for raping her.</p></div>",[]
436,"Lessons Learned, Part 2",2,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,,2005-08-07,12,4,"M/f, bd, enem, fdom, inc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 5</p> <p>Her father wondered why Sue had never told them about it. Why she hadn’t wanted the boy arrested for raping her. He wondered if Sue was no afraid of sex or had she become more active in sex. </p> <p>She didn’t report the rape to anyone but her consoler, and as far as Sue knew no one except Joann and Jimmy knew. Maybe the boy never really raped Sue, maybe she had teased the boy until he couldn’t help himself. Then let him make love to her. Sue probably got scared afterwards and afraid she would get caught decided to holler rape.</p> <p>Her father’s head filled up with all kinds of scenarios of what must have happened.</p> <p>Over the next month or two Sue father couldn’t get her out of his mind. When he closed his eyes he could see his fourteen-year old daughter standing there naked. He could see this boy holding his daughter’s leg up over his shoulders. Pounding his rock-hard cock into her lovely pussy.</p> <p>The images of his daughter were getting stronger in his head as the days went by. By now Sue’s father would have to go into the bathroom at work or home and jack-off to the thoughts and images in his head.</p> <p>It was on this particular Friday afternoon, that Frank, Sue’s father, had been thinking about her coming to spend the weekend.</p> <p>Earlier in the Frank had purchased some video equipment and a small concealed video camera. He had worked an entire evening mounting the camera. He had found a perfect place for it. In the bathroom above the showerhead was a small square vent. The vent was to carry the dampness from a shower out of the bathroom and house.</p> <p>Frank carefully took the cover off the vent and secured the camera to the inside wall of the vent. Angling it downwards until the angle allowed the viewer a full view of the tub. Then running the cable from the camera through a hole he drilled in the vent, up into the attic. From there Frank ran the cable into a closet in his bedroom where he had sat up the monitor.</p> <p>Sue’s father had gone into the bathroom just a few minutes before her mother had dropped her off. Images of his naked daughter lying in the tub soaking had given him a huge hard-on. With thoughts of how beautiful she would look lying there naked, and a rock hard cock, called for action. He went into the bathroom and stripped off all his clothes. Not thinking of a need to close the bathroom door. He was alone after all. Frank stood in front of the full-length mirror. His massive cock held firmly within his right hand, he was slowly jacking-it-off. His eyes squeezed tight as the images played in his mind.</p> <p>Sue, not seeing anyone in the living room, had gone into the hallway. There she stopped long enough to hang up her coat in the coat closet. She had stood still listing, trying to figure out where her father was.</p> <p>Then she hard something. She was not sure exactly what it was. It didn’t sound like anything she was used to. It sounded like someone slapping something.</p> <p>Slowly and quietly, Sue walked farther down the hall. The sound grew louder. Then in the mirror over the sink, Sue saw her father’s reflection in the full-length mirror on the opposite wall.</p> <p>Standing there, Sue marveled at the size of her father’s cock. He seemed to be barely able to wrap his fingers around it. When he slid his hand down, his cock would stick out several inches past the end of his hand.</p> <p>Hypnotized, Sue stood glued to the floor. Eyes open wide, her mouth ajar, she watched as her father jacked-off.</p> <p>Sue was not ignorant about sex or the things that were based on or with sex. She knew fully well what her father was doing. She had never really thought about her father or her mother when it came to sex. Sue had never even thought about her parents fucking each other.</p> <p>Now here she stood, fully aware that her father was standing in front of a mirror. His eyes closed tightly. Jacking him off. God, Sue thought for the first time. It must be hard for daddy. He and mother had gotten a divorce and now he didn’t have anyone he could fuck. No one to help him relieve him.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 6</p> <p>Sue stood there about five minutes watching her father. Finally she heard him moan out loud. She watched as he ejaculated thick wad of his cum onto the mirror and floor. Then she turned around and tiptoed back to the front door.</p> <p>Easing the front door open, and acting like she had just stepped through it, Sue called out. Hey daddy, I’m here. She heard her father reply, ok, from the bathroom as he shut the bathroom door. I’ll be out in a minute.</p> <p>Ok daddy, I’m going to hang up my coat and sit down. Frank acknowledged his daughter and she opened and closed the coat closet door. Sue went into the living room and sat down.</p> <p>In a few minutes, her father came out of the bathroom. He walked into the living room and bent over kissing her forward. How are you doing my love? He ask. Fine Sue replied. Your mother, how is she doing? Oh she is ok to. She just seems like it makes her mad that I still want to come over her every other weekend. I imagine it does, her father said. She can’t stand it that you still love me to.</p> <p>Well I love both of you, Sue told her father. I guess I always will.</p> <p>That’s normal Frank told his daughter. Anyway I love you to. Now what would you like for supper tonight. Would you like to go out and eat or eat here?</p> <p>Why don’t we go out tonight daddy? I feel like getting dressed up and going out to eat. Frank thought for a few minutes, then said. Where would you like to go dear? Let’s go to that steak house down the street Sue said. I like their food, and I know you do to. Great, her father said, then we got a date. All we need to do now is to get ready.</p> <p>Good, Sue said, I want to take a bath first though and change clothes. Will that be ok daddy? I don’t see why not honey, her father replied. I will go into my room and get ready. Just let me know when your ready. </p> <p>Sue went into the spare bedroom where she always stayed when she was at her father’s house. She had a full arrangement of clothing and personal things at both her mother’s and her father’s house. Why not, it was stupid to drag a suitcase back and forth every weekend. Four or five months ago, she had talked to her mother and her father and they had agreed it would be ok.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 7</p> <p>Sue looked in her closet trying to decide what to wear. Looking though the her close, the image of her father standing totally naked in the bathroom jacking-off, filled her thoughts.</p> <p>She decided to wear something sexy, when they went out to eat tonight. She wanted to look pretty so people would say to themselves, “wow what a lucky guy to have a good looking woman like that”, about her and her father. They didn’t need to know that she was his daughter.</p> <p>Sue picked out a low cut dress. It was short too and showed off a lot of leg. In fact if she bent over in it she was almost sure people would be able to see her panties.</p> <p>Taking her close, Sue went to the bathroom and started filling the tub for her bath. She went back and closed the bathroom door and out of habit locked it. Then she stripped off her clothes and stepped into the tub. Feeling her legs, Sue realized that she would have to shave them since she was wearing the short dress. Sue climbed back out of the tub and got her father’s safety razor and shaving cream out of the medicine cabinet. </p> <p>Sue climbed back into the tub. She had turned the water off before the tub had filled with very much water. It was always easier to shave her legs when there wasn’t to much water in it. Sitting the razor and shaving cream on the edge of the tub, Sue laid back in the tub, stretching herself, she placed both feet on the front-end of the tub. She always liked the way the water felt on her body.</p> <p>Sue sat upright in the tub again. Taking the shaving cream she applied it to one leg. Then holding that leg high, she went through the process of shaving it. She rinsed it off and then proceeded with the other leg.</p> <p>Sue took extra precautions close to her private area. Getting up on her knees, she knelt and applied shaving cream to her pubic area. Sue had started shaving her pussy the first time she shaved, and every time since then. Sue like the way it felt when her pussy was clean-shaven and smooth.</p> <p>When she was done, Sue lay back in the tub again, soaking. Again the vision of her father standing her in this very same bathroom in front of that mirror. She turned around in the tub and looked at the mirror. In front of that mirror she had watched her father jack-off and shoot his cum all over it. With the image playing in her mind, Sue’s hand involuntarily went between her legs. Her fingers found the magic spot just below the opening of her pussy slit. Automatically one of her fingers began the ever so enjoyable process of rubbing her clitoris. Sue hadn’t even realized that her hand had moved between her legs until her finger touched her clit. When it did, her body jumped and a light moan escaped her lips. </p> <p>Sue leaned back against the back of the tub. Placing her feet on both sides of the tub she began the routine practice of making herself cum. Legs thrown apart against the sides of the tub, Sue began the rigorous assault on her clit and pussy. With the image of her naked father in her mind, jerking his cock, it didn’t take Sue long to climax. </p> <p>Sue sighed, and wished that she had more time to play with herself in the tub. The vision of her father had sure helped her cum quickly.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 8</p> <p>Frank, had gone into his bedroom under the pretense that he was going to get dressed. He was too. Before he got dressed though he was going to see if his video camera worked. He locked his bedroom door, opened his closet and turned the video recorder on. Then he switched it to the record mode.</p> <p>Only two or three feet away from his face, on the monitor, lay his little daughter in the tub. Frank couldn’t believe his eyes at how beautiful she was. Her breast looked like any young woman’s breast. Firm, small, beautiful, begging to be touched. Then Sue had stretched and put her feet on the front of the tub. For a quick second he caught sight of her cunt. Her lovely, tight, tiny cunt he thought, as he placed his hand on the monitor over the area where her pussy shown.</p> <p>When Sue stood up and got out of the tub, her father thought that she was finished. His cock had jumped to attention when he first saw her lay down in the tub. It hadn’t eased of any either. Then he realized that she was climbing back into the tub. He saw that she had the shaving cream and razor with her.</p> <p>Engrossed, siting in front of the monitor, Frank pulled his stone hard cock out from his shorts. God his fourteen-year-old daughter was beautiful. Some luck guy would get to sink his cock into her lovely pussy one day. Then angrily he thought about the guy that raped Sue. Someone already has rammed his cock into her tiny pussy he thought.</p> <p>Sue’s daddy watched as she lathered up one leg. Then in pure delight he saw her raise her leg so she could shave it. The angle was perfect. The camera was placed just right. The raising of Sue’s leg had allowed her father to stare right at her cunt. The lifting of the legs pulled her cunt lips slightly apart and he could see the opening to her pussy. </p> <p>Franks cock jumped in his hand as he stared at his daughter’s pussy. When Sue raised her other leg to shave it Frank had the same perfect view. It was more than he could stand and his cock exploded, and he shot cum all over the rug in his closet. Staring at his daughter in the tub it seemed like his cock kept pumping his seed out forever. Never had he remembered cumming so hard and so much.</p> <p>Frank still watching with his semi-hard cock, watched Sue finish shaving. Then he watched in amazement as his little daughter brought herself to a climax. Frank wondered if he saw correctly. Did she really play with herself until she had a climax? He was sure she had, no he was positive she had. His little daughter had just made herself cum and he had watched.</p> <p>Frank and his daughter finished dressing and went out to dinner at the steakhouse. The evening had been great and Sue’s daddy couldn’t keep his eyes off her. Sue couldn’t help but notice how much her father paid attention to her in her low cut, short dress.</p> <p>When he had come out of his bedroom, instead of saying anything about her clothes being a little on the skimpy side. He had said how lovely she looked. How much it seemed she had grown up. What was it he had said? “My God, dear you look all grown up.” That made her feel good that her own father thought she looked grown up.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 9</p> <p>The next day, Sue’s father told her he need to go to town for a couple of hours. Would you like to go? He had ask her. No, I think I will just lie around and watch TV, Sue said. He said ok and told her he would be back in about two hours. Bending over he kissed her forehead goodbye. Am I just imaging it or did he seem to kiss me a lot longer than he normally does? Sue ask herself.</p> <p>She forgot about it though once he was gone.</p> <p>Sue surfed the channels looking for something to watch on TV. Most were either reruns or something she didn’t like. Bored Sue turned off the TV and began wondering throughout the house. She had done this many times over the past months. When she got bored, Sue would wonder over the house seeing what she could find that she hadn’t found before. It was like a game to her. Sue wasn’t really looking for anything in particular just being nosey in her father’s house.</p> <p>Sue opened the door into her father’s room. She usually didn’t come in here often. She was a little scared that her father might know that she had been in there and get mad. She never wanted to make her dad mad at her for any reason. She loved him very much, and missed him living with her and mom.</p> <p>Sue just walked around her father’s room for awhile without touching anything. Then she thought to herself. I wonder if daddy has gotten himself any new clothes? She walked over to the closet and opened the door.</p> <p>Sue was befuddled when she found the DVD recorder and monitor in her father’s closet. Now that’s a strange place for him to keep his DVD, she thought. Then her mind went back to yesterday when she had walked in and found her father jacking himself off in the bathroom.</p> <p>I’ll bet he’s got some porn DVDs Sue thought to herself. She looked around the closet, but all she could find were blank DVDs. Then she saw the cable running up the back of the closet wall into the ceiling. Sue was really curious now. She turned on the DVD video recorder and the monitor. When the monitor came on she stared at the picture on it. Why, why it was a picture of the bathtub.</p> <p>Sue thought about the evening before when she had taken a bath, shaved her legs and then brought herself to a climax. Oh my God, she thought, could daddy have been watching me do that? She asks herself.</p> <p>Sue pushed the eject button on the DVD and out came a DVD. She had to know, what was on this DVD. Pushing the DVD back into the recorder, it went into the play mode. Then in shock she watched as she appeared on the monitor. Sue watched as she put her feet on the front of the tub. She too caught a quick view of her cunt. There she was lathering up her leg and raising it to shave it. Sue could see her pink cunt as it pulled apart while she held her leg up to shave it. Then the other leg. </p> <p>Sue stood paralyzed as she watched herself kneeling in the tub shaving her pussy smooth. There she was now with her fingers up her pussy, fucking herself, bringing herself to a climax.</p> <p>Oh God, she thought, my very own daddy, sat here watching me in the tub. Then the vision of her father jacking-off filled her mind again. No, it couldn’t be, she thought. He wasn’t jacking-off thinking about me was he?</p> <p>Sue thought about the events that had happened so far over the weekend. She was almost sure that her father had been think about her standing in the bathroom playing with his cock. Thinking about her father fantasizing about her, his little daughter, made her feel funny. The more she thought about it the stranger she felt. It kind of felt like when her and a boy would sneak into some quiet corner and kiss and neck.</p> <p>My God, Sue thought, am I getting the hots for my father? Sue lifted her dress and reached inside her panties. She slid her hand down and felt her pussy. She was surprised to feel how wet it felt. She couldn’t remember it ever being wet like this.</p> <p>Sue shut off the DVD recorder and monitor, closed the closet door, and left her father’s bedroom. She was careful to make sure everything was just like he left it.</p> <p>Sue went back into the living room and sat down, turned TV on and let it play on what ever channel it was on. She didn’t care, she wasn’t watching it anyway. All she could think about was that her father had watched her masturbate in the tub. But hey, hadn’t she watched him jack-off in the bathroom too? Sue’s mind was going in circles trying to come to reality. She wasn’t sure how to process all this new information she had received in the last two days.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 10</p> <p>Frank returned to his house by ten in the morning. He had been gone only about an hour and a half. When he got home he found Sue lying on the couch in the living room with the TV on. Looking at her with lust filled eyes, he noticed that she wasn’t paying attention to the TV. Sue appeared to be spaced out, off in another world within her own thoughts. She hadn’t even looked up at him when he came in.</p> <p>Hey sweetie, Frank called to his daughter. Sue looked up, oh high daddy, she said. I didn’t even hear you come in. I know, you looked like you were lost in another world or something. I guess I was, Sue answered. You sure made it back home fast, get every thing you needed to get? </p> <p>I think so Frank replied. Looking at his daughter lying there on the couch. She had dressed skimpy, like she had done so many times before. Yet, before Frank had never seen her naked and realize just how grown up she had become. She had on a pair of hot shorts where he could see the bottom half of her ass cheeks below them. She had on a-lose fitting T-shirt without a bra.</p> <p>Frank felt his cock start to jump to attention. He decided to get out of the living room before his pants bulged enough to tell the whole world he had a hard-on. Heading for the kitchen he hollered over his shoulder. Honey you want a sandwich or something.</p> <p>Yea why not daddy, Sue replied, getting off the couch to help her father. Her father looked up as she walked into the kitchen. He could see her breasts jingle through the T-shirt as she walked. Her hot shots were tight enough that he thought he could see where they sunk into her slit some. </p> <p>Frank felt his cock grow hard. Standing on the other side of the counter. Frank ask his daughter to hand him things from the fridge. He sure didn’t want to walk over to it in front of her. His cock was causing his pants to push out in front. He was sure she would be able to tell he had a hard-on.</p> <p>Frank usually didn’t drink when his daughter was spending the weekend, but this weekend was different. He had to do something to get his mind off is daughter. Had me a beer, please dear, he ask his daughter. You want a beer this early in the day? She questioned. Yea, I feel like I need one, or maybe two or three, today. Sue thought to herself, I’ll bet he does. After watching me playing with myself in the tub.</p> <p>Sue handed her father a cold beer from the fridge as she sat down at the table. Frank continued to stand behind the counter. He opened the beer and took a big drink. Aren’t you going to sit down? Sue ask. I’m fine her father answered.</p> <p>Sue was sure of it now, her father was trying to avoid her. Why she wasn’t sure yet, but she could tell that he was suddenly uncomfortable around her. She finished her sandwich and got up. Then taking the plate she quickly walked around the counter to place the dish in the sink. When she came around the corner, her father turned to tell her he would take care of the dishes. Instead Sue came around the corner, as if it were a magnet her eyes were drawn to his crouch. She couldn’t believe how big a bulge he had in his pants. She lifted her eyes and their eyes met. Her you go daddy she said handing him the plate. Acting like she hadn’t seen a thing. He took the plate from her and turned to place it in the sink. From the side angle Sue could tell that her father really had a good boner. </p> <p>Sue went back into the living room and lay back down on the couch. She turned her head looking into the kitchen. Just as she thought, there was her father, staring at her from the kitchen.</p> <p>Sue lay on the couch for several hours watching TV. First lying on her stomach then on her back. Her father had finished his beer before he finished his sandwich and had gotten another. That to was gone by the time he finished his sandwich. Sue normally didn’t pay any attention when her daddy had drank when him and mom were still together. </p> <p>Coming out of the kitchen he grabbed another beer, sitting down in the recliner. Sue could tell when she twisted her head to look back at him that he still had a hard-on in his pants.</p> <p>Within thirty minutes Frank had drank six beers, trying to get his mind off his daughter. Finally around two o’clock in the afternoon, his daughter ask him if it would be ok for her to take an early bath today. Frank almost choked trying to answer her. Why sure honey, he said drunkenly, anytime you want to take a bath just go right ahead.</p> <p>From her room Sue took a teddy gown and headed into the bathroom. Once inside she locked the bathroom door. Then she thought to herself, no need to lock it. He can see my on that monitor in his room. Sue was scared when she thought about it, and at the same time excited. At the tub Sue turned on the water. While the water was still running she quickly moved over to the bathroom door. She heard her father in the kitchen opening another beer. He’s going to pass out she thought to herself if he drinks many more.</p> <p>With her ear still against the bathroom door. She heard her father, clumsily stumble down the hallway, open and close his bedroom door rather noisily.</p> <p>I’ll bet he’s in there turning on the DVD recorder, Sue thought. I bet he wants to watch me take another bath and probably jack-off while he’s watching me. The thought of her father jacking-off while he watched her had a strange effect on Sue. She felt herself getting hot. Her pussy seemed to already know that she was going to play with it in the tub. It was like it was telling her to hurry up that it was already ready for her fingers.</p> <p>Again Sue reached between her legs, touching the outer lips of her cunt, they felt like they were dripping wet. She gently push one finger into her pussy and was surprised how easily it slid in. if she didn’t know better she swore that it felt like her pussy was trying to suck her finger up farther inside her.</p> <p>Sue stepped into the tub. Instead of sitting down, she turned around and faced the back of the tub. Then slowly and deliberately Sue bent over like she was reaching for something in the tub. She took a quick glance between her legs and could see the little red light on the camera hidden in the vent. So that’s where it was hidden she thought as she reached between her legs and slowly pushed her finger inside her cunt and then withdrew it.</p> <p>Daddy must really be a lonely man, Sue thought to herself. I think I will give him a show to give him something to keep him company when no one is here, she thought.</p> <p>Sue turned around in the tub and sat down. Placing one foot on each side of the tub, she spread her legs against the side. Sue reached forward and pulled the drain plug. She knew that without the water her daddy would be able to see more. She wanted him to enjoy it.</p> <p>With the water gone, Sue began to masturbate herself as slowly as she could. She rubbed her tits, pinched her nipples, all the time fingering her cunt. Several time she reached between her legs with both hands and pulled her pussy lips apart. Then would raise her ass in the tub as if lifting her cunt towards her father. </p> <p>After about ten minutes of this voyeurism for her father, Sue made short work of bringing herself to a hard climax. Wow she thought that sure felt great. I sure hope daddy enjoys my movie, she thought.</p> <p>Sue climbed weakly out of the tub and dried off. Then pulling the teddy gown over her head. She had deliberately not put on any panties or a bra as she stepped out of the bathroom.</p> <p>Sue expected that her father, having already jacked-off would be back in the living room as if nothing happened. When she got to the living room he wasn’t there so she turned back down the hall. When she was half way down the hall, she realized that in his quick effort to get into his bedroom. Even though she had heard him close the door noisily, it hadn’t stayed shut.</p> <p>Peeking into her father’s bedroom, Sue saw that the closet door was wide open. A picture of an empty tub was on the monitor. She had been right her father had been watching her again. </p> <p>Sue didn’t see her father in the closet though and slowly push the bedroom door open more. As the door opened Sue saw her father. A half drank beer on his night table, her father had stripped off his clothes and must have climbed on his bed. He must have watched Sue from his bed, as he lay there jacking-off. </p> <p>Sue could tell from the sounds he was making that her father was sound asleep. He must have passed out after cumming she thought. He had drank so many beers and then after jacking-off he just passed out.</p> <p>Sue quietly walked into the bedroom. She had never seen her father naked before. Other than when she watched him jacking-off in the bathroom on Friday. She eased over to the bed where he lay. His cock lying limp on his thigh. On his stomach Sue could see several large places where his cum had landed when he shot off. Jeez, she thought, he didn’t even have time to clean up before he passed out.</p> <p>Sue had never seen cum up close before either. Reaching out with one hand she gently stuck one of her fingers into her father’s cum on his stomach. It felt warm and slick she thought her mind again going back to when she stood in the hall and watched her father jack-off. It must sure come out fast and quick she thought. Thinking about how fast and quick Jimmy had fucked her when he raped her. How fast he shot off and dump his cum inside her pussy. Thinking about how fast she watched it hit the mirror her father was standing in front of when he ejaculated.</p> <p>All these thoughts were exciting Sue again. She didn’t understand why, she just knew that her pussy was getting hot again. Then an idea came to her. No, she thought, it’s not right. No. Another part of her was telling her, “who would know, who would tell?” Sue stood there several minutes a tremendous battle going on in her mind and body. Her body finally won and she gave into her cravings.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 11</p> <p>Sue went over to her father’s closet. Looking around inside she found what she was looking for. She grabbed a handful of her father’s ties. Walking back over to the bed, a grin spread across her lips. You were bad today, daddy, she thought to herself. Now you need to be punished. </p> <p>Sue took a tie and tied it around one of her father’s wrist, and used another tie around his other wrist. Gently lifting his arms over his head she pulled the ties over the end of the bed corners and tied then under the bed, making sure that his arms were spread apart and raised high over his head.</p> <p>She then went to the end of the bed and spread her father’s legs apart. She watched as his limp cock fell over his ball as she spread his legs. Around one ankle then the other she tied two more ties. She pulled each one of them tightly making sure she secured each one tightly to a corner of the foot of the bed.</p> <p>She stood up and looked at her father. He was still passed out, she doubted that he even knew he was tied down. That’s good she thought.</p> <p>Sue went back to the bathroom and rinsed out a bath cloth. Then she got several towel and went back into the bedroom. Sue managed to work four or five towels up under her father’s ass and crotch. Then she took the wash cloth and washed his cum off his stomach.</p> <p>Back to the bathroom Sue hurried now. Her mind was getting clearer on just what she was going to do. Beside, this was Saturday afternoon, and her mother wouldn’t be over until tomorrow evening late to pick her up. This was Sue’s time and she was going to enjoy it.</p> <p>In the bathroom she rinsed out the wash cloth again. Looking under the cabinet she found what she had been looking for. An old hot water bottle. One that you filled up and had a long rubber hose on it with a clamp. On the end of the hose there was this funny looking thing. Sue could remember when she was real young that her mother had filled one of these up with warm water and soap. She had stripped Sue’s clothes off and made her bend over. Then after putting Vaseline all over the tip on the hose she had shoved that tip up Sue’s ass. Holding it in her ass her mother made Sue sit on the toilet. Then holding the water bottle high above Sue’s head, her mother had opened the clamp on the hose.</p> <p>Sue could still remember the feeling of the warm soapy water as flowed out the tip shoved in her ass. Hold the water in her mother kept telling her hold it inside. Don’t let it out till I tell you too. To scared not to hold it in, Sue sat there trying with all her little girl control to keep the water up her ass. As the water kept rushing into Sue she couldn’t hold it any longer. Out came the hose and out came the water. The water had caused her constipated shit to break lose and wash out with the water. Sue cried as the water gushed out her ass. She thought she was dying until her mother assured her she was ok.</p> <p>Sue walked to the kitchen and opened the top of the water bottle, she took the dish liquid bottle and squirted some liquid into the hot-water bottle. Not sure she added a little more. Then after running the water until it was warm she filled the bottle to the top.</p> <p>Sue had what she needed now and headed back to her father’s bedroom. He was still just like she left him. He looked so much like a big baby sleeping she thought. Except for that big cock of his. </p> <p>Sue took some hand-cream off the night table and greased up the tip on the tube of the hot-water bottle. She climbed on the bed beside her naked father. He didn’t even know she was in here with him and that he was naked. Boy he would kill me she thought if he knew.</p> <p>The added weight of Sue on the bed next to her father allowed her to slide her hand under her father’s ass. With the hand she had greased the tip, Sue felt around until she felt her father’s ass-hole. She pushed one finger against it but to no avail. Then she took another finger on that had and tried again. Enough of the hand-cream from the first finger and rubbed off on her father’s ass-hole. The added hand cream on the other finger allowed Sue to ease that finger into her father’s ass-hole. She was surprised at how warm it felt inside her father. Why it almost felt as hot as when she stuck her finger in her own pussy. Sue withdrew her finger and then using both hands between his legs, Sue managed to find her father’s ass-hole with the tip that was attached to the tube of the hot-water bottle. Slowly Sue pushed the tip into her father. Slowly until the entire tip was inside her father’s ass-hole with only the rubber tube on the outside.</p> <p>Sue took the wash clothe and wiped her greasy hands on it. Playing with her father’s ass-hole had managed to excite Sue. Her pussy felt like it was extremely hot right now. She was having to much fun though and didn’t want to stop to play with herself. Instead Sue decided to get a close up view of a grown man’s cock and balls, even if they were her father’s. She didn’t think he would mind, after all he had gotten a close up look at her pussy.</p> <p>Still kneeling between her father’s legs with the hot-water bottle beside her, Sue leaned forward. Her face was now no more than three or four inches from her father’s cock. This is the cock that fucked mom she thought, and filled her pussy with cum to make me. Again she felt her pussy tingle at the thought of a cock. Sue reached out and grasped her father’s cock with two fingers. She lifted it gently and let it drop. It flopped against her dad’s nuts. She picked it up a couple of more time and let it dorp. It did the same thing.</p> <p>That’s funny Sue thought, I thought it was supposed to get hard as she picked it up again. This time she made it fall against her father’s pubic hair. It lay there, she reached down and touched his scrotum. She gently squeezed the sack and could feel his nuts inside. She knew from sex education at school that his nuts were what made his sperm, or cum as the kids called it. She rolled his balls around inside his scrotum for a few more minutes. Then she remembered something she had heard one of the girls talking about before Jimmy had raped her.</p> <p>What was that now? Sue thought hard and finally it came to her. Oh yea, she said out loud to herself. if you ever go out with a boy and his cock isn’t hard, and you really want to fuck him. It is easy to make it hard. All you have to do is take it in your mouth and suck on it. It will get hard every time. Sue thought about this a few minutes and she knelt there staring at her father’s limp dick. Just suck it she thought. Well it didn’t look like it would hurt anything by sucking it. Besides she wanted to see how big it really was up close where she could get a good look.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 12</p> <p>Gently Sue picked up her father’s cock, it was still limp, and he was still passed out from the beer. </p> <p>She slowly lowered her head, keeping her eyes on her father’s cock as she drew nearer to it. Finally it was so close she felt she was looking cross-eyed at it. Then leaning just a little farther forward, she felt his warm soft cock against her lips. She hesitated there, feeling the cock against her lips. Slowly she opened her mouth, she could feel her father’s cock as she slowly sucked it into her mouth. Her mouth opens as she reaches out with her tongue and feels the warm soft flesh of his cock. She explores the head and the shaft of the cock with her tongue. It doesn’t taste bad, she thinks. How soft it feels she thought. She reaches under his cock with her hand and plays with his scrotum.</p> <p>Her lips closed around the base of the shaft, and she remained motionless. Here she is kneeling between her father’s legs. His own ties bind him helplessly to the bed, while his little fourteen-year-old daughter holds his cock in her mouth.</p> <p>Sue kneels completely still holding her father’s cock in her mouth. She could feel his heart beat through the underside of it as she held it. Then slowly, very slowly, Sue began an exploratory examination of her father’s cock with her tongue. She slowly licked up the shaft, over the head, pausing long enough to poke the tip of her tongue into the slit at the end. Then over the other side of the cock head, and down the shaft, her tongue travels. So rapped up in the examination of the cock that she doesn’t noticed it has now grown slightly larger. In fact it felt firmer too.</p> <p>Sue did notice that her father’s cock was hitting the back of her throat more as she licked it. She reached up under his cock and felt his balls again. When she touched his scrotum, she thought she felt the cock jerk. Sue was paying closer attention to the cock in her mouth. It felt like it had gotten bigger around, and longer too. Sue reached up with one hand and felt the base of her father’s cock. It had gotten bigger. It didn’t seem to be limp any more and felt more solid than earlier. Sue wasn’t sure though so letting go of her father’s cock she lifted her head to look at it.</p> <p>It had gotten bigger and longer. Although not as big as it was when she watched him jacking-off in the bathroom, it was much bigger than when she started sucking on it. The girls at school must be right she thought. I have been sucking it and it is getting bigger.</p> <p>Sue leaned back over and took the semi-ridged cock of her father’s into her mouth. On a mission now to make her father’s cock rock hard, just like it had been in the bathroom, Sue sucked with renewed vigor. She let saliva gather in her mouth to lubricate her father’s cock as she sucked on it. It was getting bigger, longer, and harder. Sue was getting excited now. She was able to make her father’s cock hard. The more she thought about it the hotter her pussy got. She didn’t understand why nor did she care right now.</p> <p>After about three more minutes of intense sucking, Sue had managed to make her father’s cock almost as hard as when he had been jacking-off in the bathroom. When she raised her head to look at it she was shocked at how big it had actually grown. She wrapped one hand around the shaft of her dad’s cock and was unable to close her fingers around it. Sliding her hand down to the base of his cock against his pubic hair. There must have been four or five inches of cock sticking out past her closed hand.</p> <p>Sue slowly slid her hand up the length of this enormous cock and marveled how her mother had ever been able to get that much cock up her pussy. Sliding her hand back down the cock, Sue felt her father move on the bed. Sue froze, afraid that her father would wake up. She was right. Her father opened his eyes. Then he tried to move one of his arms and couldn’t.</p> <p>What the fuck? She heard him say as he tried the other one, then a leg. What the fuck is going on? He said, picking up his head and looking toward the foot of the bed. He saw Sue kneeling between his legs wearing only a Teddy. He could see her hard nipples sticking out and the outline of her firm fourteen-year-old breasts through the flimsy Teddy material.</p> <p>What the fuck going on? Sue heard her father say as he looked at her. Who tied me up? Sue didn’t answer but just stared at her father. Susan her father hollered, using her full name. He only did that when he was angry. Who the fuck tied me up Susan? He said again. When Sue didn’t answer this time her father looked around. That was when he realized what was going on. There he was tied up spread eagle on the bed and stark naked with his little girl kneeling between his legs. His eyes focused on his daughter again and he realized that she was looking at his huge hard-on. He looked back up at his daughter.</p> <p>It finally dawned on Frank that his daughter had been the one to tie him up. Now she was kneeling between his legs with only a teddy gown on. He was at her mercy. The only thing he was able to remember was that he had came into the bedroom to watch his daughter take another bath. He jerked his head towards the closet door. Oh God no, there it was, standing open and on the monitor was the tub in plain view. He glanced at his daughter out of the corner of his eye. She had looked at the closet when did.</p> <p>I’m sorry my dear, he said, the sound of shame in his voice. I am so very sorry. I just couldn’t help myself. You are such a lovely creature and have such a beautiful body, I just had to see it.</p> <p>Sue felt sorry for her father. She knew he must be a very lonely man. Lonely or not there was no excuse for what he had been doing. She was going to teach him a lesson. Yes, by God she would teach him a lesson.</p> <p>I know daddy, Sue said in her little girl voice. You must be so lonely living here all by your self. I didn’t know until this weekend that you were so lonely. I feel so sorry for you daddy, Sue said. Mother has been so mean to you. I won’t let you be lonely any more Sue told her father.</p> <p>The other day when you went to town, I came into your room. I found the DVD recorder. Turning it on I saw the recording you made of me in the tub. Shaving my legs, my pussy, and then bringing my self to a climax. I was so selfish daddy, not thinking about you at all.</p> <p>Friday when I arrived, I just came on in like always. I was about thirty minutes early though and I didn’t see you in the living room. I hung my coat up and walked down the hall.</p> <p>That was when I saw your reflection in the bathroom mirror. Standing there in front of the full-length mirror naked, your eyes closed, jacking-off. I stood there, watched you shoot your cum all over the mirror, Sue said. Watching you made me hot, Sue told him.</p> <p>Frank’s mouth droped open as he stared over his erect cock at his daughter. I watched you grow up, he told Sue. You are so beautiful, as you began to fill out I couldn’t get you out of my mind. I will never forget the day your mother told me that a senior boy had raped you at your school. I felt so sorry and just wanted to hold you in my lap and tell you how much I loved you. Your mother said no, and that I was never to mention it again. Until now I haven’t. </p> <p>I bought this DVD video recorder to get picture of your beautiful body when you were in the tub. Then the other night when I watched you shave your legs. You lifted each one of then so high that I could see you sweet cunt lips pull apart. I even saw the hole leading into your tiny vagina. It made me so hot watching my little girl shave. Then you knelt and I watched you shave your pussy. It looked so smooth and soft, I put my lips close to the monitor thinking about how sweet you pussy must taste.</p> <p>Frank continued his soul racking confession to his daughter. When you laid back put both of your feet on the tub. I could see your smoothly shaven pussy. I watched as you masterfully brought your young body to a climax. Dear you made your father so hot watching you that I had to jack-off again.</p> <p>Sue stared at her father as he spoke, she was hypnotized by his words as they fueled a fire that was burning within her young body. It was as if he was talking directly to her pussy. Each word making her hotter and hotter.</p> <p>This morning when I got up, you were lying on the couch in only those hot shorts and T-shirt, with out any bra. My cock got rock hard just like that. I tried to conceal that it was hard, by staying behind the counter. I thought if I drank enough beers I wouldn’t think about your body. Her father said. I drank so many so quick I got really drunk. Then you said you were taking a bath early. I had to watch one more time. I came in here, stripped off my clothes, turned on the recorder and monitor, and lay on my bed. </p> <p>As I watched your beautiful naked body, I swore it looked like you were putting on a performance for me. Her father said. Watching you, I jacked-off as you masturbated.</p> <p>It was a show for you daddy, Sue finally said. I realized how lonely you must have been so I decided to put on a show that you could record and look at when ever you needed to. Was it a good show daddy? Sue ask. It was beautiful her father replied, but it was wrong. Sue, it’s wrong for a father to lust after his daughter. Desiring to see her naked, having immoral thoughts about her. It was wrong for me. I am the adult and I should know better.</p> <p>You are the adult daddy, Sue said. I also know there isn’t anything wrong with a girl wanting to make her daddy happy. I know you haven’t been happy, daddy. So now I think this weekend, I am going to make you the happiest man in the world. Frank raised his head again to look at his daughter. What do you mean? He asked.</p> <p>Sue didn’t reply, instead she bent over her father’s engorged cock, placing her lips around it. Oh my God Susan. What are you doing? You’ve got to stop, it’s wrong. Please stop, right now. What you’re doing is wrong, very wrong dear. Sue raised her head and looked at her father. So is watching your daughter naked in the tub. Isn’t it daddy? I know, her father replied, but you’ve got to stop. Why, doesn’t it feel good daddy? Feel good. My God Susan, it feels wonderful, but it is wrong.</p> <p>With that Sue returned to the task of sucking her father’s cock. </p> <p>Frank tried to get lose form the bonds but his daughter had tied, but Sue had tied them tight. Try as he might he could not get lose.</p> <p>Sue continued to suck her father’s cock, cupping his balls in one hand and sucking his cock deep into her mouth. Using her tongue, she worked it up one side, then around his cock-head, and down the other. Sue’s father could feel that familiar tingling as his ball began to draw up. He knew quiet well that if he didn’t get his daughter to stop sucking his cock. It would not be very long before he would empty his cum into her mouth.</p> <p>Sue, listen to me please, you’ve got to stop, he begged. You don’t know what you’re doing, please stop. Stop now before it’s to late. Sue knew what her father meant by “to late.” She twisted her head so she could see her father’s face. With his head raised, looking down at his daughter, Frank could see his cock disappearing into his daughter’s mouth. He could see the look of lust on her face.</p> <p>Pleading now, Frank begged his daughter to stop sucking on his cock. Susan, you have got to stop right now. I don’t know how much longer I can hold it back. Please Susan, oh My God Susan, please stop before you make me cum. I can’t hold it back, Susan. Her father was almost crying now. It’s wrong, Mother Marry, sweet Jesus, oh God help me, Sue heard her father saying.</p> <p>No, No, No, you shouldn’t, I can’t hold it. Stop, STOP, Susan, SUSAN, stop, oh God, oh God. IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD. STOP, OH GOD, STOP. Her father’s words were coming faster and close together now. He was not really making any since in what he was saying. </p> <p>SUSAN FOR GOD’S SAKE PLEASE STOP. Her father said almost yelling this time.</p> <p>Then Sue noticed her father started lifting his hips, trying to shove more of his cock into her mouth.</p> <p>Her father’s only cry now was, Susan, Susan, SUSAN, SUSAN, SSSUUUSSSAAANNN. OH, OH, OH, OH GODDD HERE I CUM her father cried with a hard thrust upwards of his hips. </p> <p>Beg you mother-fucker, Sue thought to herself. Beg and see if it does you any fucking good. It didn’t do any good when I beg Jimmy not to rape me. You think you can beg me to stop and I will?</p> <p>Susan felt her father’s cock swell inside her mouth, bigger than ever. With her tongue on the underside of his cock, she felt the urethra tube swell as the first load of her father’s hot cum spewed through it into her mouth. Keeping her mouth clamped hard around her father’s cock. She sucked and swallowed as each ejaculation of her father’s seed landed in her mouth.</p> <p>Licking at his cum as it squirted from the end of her father’s cock. Swallowing quickly and as fast as she could, Susan didn’t want to loose any of her father’s cum. She wanted every last bit of it and she sucked until there wasn’t a single sperm left in or around his cock.</p></div>",[]
437,"Lessons Learned, Part 3",3,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,,2005-08-07,12,4,"M/f, bd, enem, fdom, inc",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 13</p> <p>Her father’s cock, limp now, slipped from her mouth.</p> <p>Lifting her head she saw tears streaming down her father’s cheeks. What’s wrong daddy? She asked. Did I hurt you? No, No my love you didn’t hurt me. Susan, you don’t have any idea how long I have fantasized about something like this. Having my own lovely daughter giving me a blowjob. </p> <p>Really daddy? You mean you thought about what it would feel like? Daddy, did it feel as good as you thought it would? Dear God yes, it felt better than I could of ever imagined. You know it was wrong though, don’t you? I’m your father and you’re my daughter. What you have just done to me was wrong. It was wrong for you to do it and wrong for me to let you.</p> <p>I see daddy, Sue said. What you let me do was wrong daddy? Sue ask. </p> <p>What the fuck did you let me do? She mocked her father. Or maybe I say how could you have stopped me? I believe your hands and feet are tied up daddy. Even if they weren’t at the last there it sure felt like you were trying to get your cock farther into my mouth before you blew you wad.</p> <p>I wanted to suck your cock as much as you wanted me to suck it and we both know it. She said. So why not cut the shit. You think that just because I’m only fourteen years old that I don’t have sexual wants too? What the fuck you did wrong was to want to make DVDs of your daughter when she was naked. Then you were stupid enough to let her catch you.</p> <p>You don’t understand, her father told her.</p> <p>Society doesn’t allow this. If anyone finds out they will put me in prison.</p> <p>I know, Sue said. Incest is what society calls it. Incest, daddy, Incest. You know, “the family that lays together stays together”, that kind of Incest. Usually they say Daddy’s little whore, or something like that.</p> <p>I don’t think so, said Sue. More like “little girl’s gigolo is her daddy”</p> <p>Susan it is wrong, I don’t care what you call it. It is wrong.</p> <p>Are you telling me you didn’t like it daddy? Sue questioned her father. Well, did you? You know I loved it her father replied.</p> <p>Wrong or right, makes no difference said Sue. I’ll fuck whoever, whenever, and wherever, I want too. Right now I happen to be here.</p> <p>To make her point Sue bent over again sucking her father’s limp cock into her mouth again. This time her father did not beg for her to stop. He knew there was no use in trying to change his daughter’s mind. </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 14</p> <p>All this talk about fucking and sucking was getting Sue worked up. She needed her own release. She needed to have an orgasm to get relief.</p> <p>Saying nothing, Sue let her father’s limp cock slip from her lips. Standing up between her father’s legs, she reached up and pulled the Teddy up over her head. She was now standing between her father’s legs as naked as the day she was born. Do you like what you see? She ask her father. She held her arms out as she slowly turn around.</p> <p>Frank stared at his daughter’s lovely, naked teenage body. The firm, creamy white flesh. The firm tight breasts, proudly point their nipples upward. Her smooth flat belly and then her clean-shaven teenage pussy. Her tight little ass.</p> <p>My God he thought, she is an angle. He doubted that any father had ever been lucky enough to have his daughter standing in front of him naked like this. If only he wasn’t tied up. If only he could take her into his arms and caress her firm body.</p> <p>Sue stood up and walked up to the front of the bed. Then she placed a foot on each side of her father’s head. So you think I have a beautiful pussy, do you daddy?</p> <p>Sue placed a foot on each side of her father’s head. Looking straight up, Frank could clearly see his daughter’s cunt. The lips of her pussy looked puffy and were pulled apart slightly because of her stance.</p> <p>Sue looked down and watched her father observing her pussy. Like looking at my pussy? Don’t you daddy? Do you think it’s pretty? Do you?</p> <p>My sweet Jesus, it’s the most beautiful and sexiest pussy I have ever seen in all my years. It looks good enough to eat her father said. </p> <p>Good enough to eat she thought? He said good enough to eat. We’ll see, she thought.</p> <p>Wouldn’t you like to see it better daddy? She asked. I would love to. Her father said. Sue slowly bent her legs, lowering her pussy closer to her father’s face. The squatting caused her cunt to spread apart more allowing Frank to see deep into his daughter’s hot, beautiful, honey hole.</p> <p>Can you see my pretty pussy now daddy? She asked him, her pussy only inches above his face.</p> <p>Frank could smell his daughter’s hot sexy pussy. He could see the glistening of her love juices as they coated her cunt lips. Yes my love, and it is as lovely as I said it was. </p> <p>My pussy is very, very hot daddy, Sue told him. I have never had it feel this hot before. It doesn’t even feel this hot when I am playing with myself.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 15</p> <p>Frank could smell the musty scent of his daughter’s cunt, almost feel the heat radiating from her hot pussy. He could also feel his cock stirring back to life again. All because his daughter was holding her hot sweet pussy just inches over his face.</p> <p>I want you to suck my pussy. Sue told her father. Before Frank could answer that he would love to. Sue sat on her father’s face.</p> <p>Frank’s nose pressed against Sue anus and her could smell her ass hole. That wasn’t important, what was important was that his daughter’s pussy was pressed against his lips. He opened his mouth forcing his tongue against her slit. It took him a few seconds to get oriented as to what was the front and what was the back of her pussy. Once oriented he forced his tongue down towards his chin. He felt it as it slid over the opening to his daughter’s vagina. Pushing farther with his tongue he found Sue’s clitoris. </p> <p>Sue had sat all the way down on her father’s face. Resting all her weight on his face. When his tongue found her clit, the feeling was so great that she rocked forward. Frank drew in a gasp of air filling his lungs. Using his tongue to find Sue’s pussy again, he located her clit. He heard Sue moaning as he slid his tongue back and forth across her clitoris.</p> <p>Sue was moaning louder now, she was pressing her clit back against his mouth. Wanting him to suck and lick it. Her hips were jerking slightly up and down in time with his tongue. Frank could never remember his wife’s pussy ever tasting this good. He could never remember being this excited eating pussy as he sucked his daughter’s clitoris into and out of his lips.</p> <p>Frank traced his daughter’s slit again. This time when he passed the vagina opening he forced his tongue inside. His daughter’s pussy was tight. My God was it tight. He had trouble forcing his tongue inside. He tasted the slick salty fluids his daughter’s hot pussy was secreting. They tasted like honey to his tongue.</p> <p>Sue, caught up in the heat, was rubbing her cunt up and down against her father’s chin and mouth. Moaning like a bitch in heat she used her father’s mouth and chin trying to fuck herself into and orgasm. Looking up, Sue noticed that her father’s had another boner. His cock, hard, with a deep purple-red head on it was lying on his stomach. It was pointing straight at her. </p> <p>Straightening on her father’s chest some, Sue sucked her father’s cock into her mouth again. Frank felt his cock sink into the warm, wet suction of his daughter’s mouth. He could feel her tongue lapping around the head of it.</p> <p>Wanting to make sure his daughter had her orgasm before he shot off again, Frank sucked harder at her pussy.</p> <p>Frank was in Incest heaven. Her he was with his faced buried in his daughter’s cunt while his cock was buried in her mouth.</p> <p>Sue had other ideas though. She knew from the fire in her pussy that she was close to reaching a climax. Her orgasm was close at hand.</p> <p>Again, Sue stood up, pulling her pussy away from her father’s face. She looked back over her shoulder at her father, his face drenched with her cunt juices. A cock hadn’t fuck her since Jimmy had raped her the day they skipped school. Today that was going to change. Today a cock would fuck her, that cock would be her father’s cock.</p> <p>She moved forward until she was standing over her father’s waist. Again she bent her legs as she squatted. This time she reached under her. Finding her father’s cock she lifted it, pointing it upwards. Slowly she lowered her hot tiny pussy towards the stiff, rock-hard cock.</p> <p>NO Don’t Sue, her father begged again. We can’t.</p> <p>Sue didn’t even hear him this time. All her thoughts focused on this huge cock rising up to penetrate her steaming pussy. Sue felt the cock tip against her smooth, cunt lips. Pushing the lips apart she felt it at the entrance to her vagina. </p> <p>Sue was excited now. She was about to impale herself on a giant cock. Rock-hard and ready to fill her pussy with it’s girth and length.</p> <p>Sue’s legs trembled with excitement. She could feel the heat given off by her father’s cock as it pressed against her vagina opening. With the room starting to spin around her, Sue lowered her pussy still more. She heard her father groan as she felt the head of his penis slip into her pussy. It forced her vagina to stretch and stretch as the thick massive head eased into her hole. </p> <p>Sue grasped at the fullness of her pussy and only the head of daddy’s cock was in.</p> <p>Down, down, down, Sue lowered her pussy. Her father’s hot cock was slipping deeper and deeper inside her. Yes, this is what she wanted. Her father had used her body for his pleasure. He visually raped her body as he jacked-off looking at it. Now she was going to physically rape him and use his cock as she fucked herself into an orgasm.</p> <p>So what if it was wrong. So what if it was Incest. To Sue it was only a hard, hot cock slipping into her hot pussy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 16</p> <p>The brutal stretching her father’s cock cause her pussy made it scream with pain. It was a sweet pain Sue thought. Nothing like the brutal pain Jimmy’s cock caused it when he raped her.</p> <p>Sue was now sitting on her father’s hips. She was as low as she could get. Her father’s cock’s entire length was buried within her pussy. Her mind centered on her cunt and she could feel her father’s heart beat in her vagina. </p> <p>Lifting one leg at a time, Sue pivoted around on his cock. Now facing him, with one knee on each side of his hips she looked at her father.</p> <p>Frank’s eyes were closed, there were beads of perspiration formed all over his face. Sue reached up and pinched one of her father’s nipples hard. He jerked his eyes open quickly surprised to see his daughter now facing him.</p> <p>Daddy, your cock is buried deep in my pussy. Sue said in a lusty voice. It stretched my cunt so wide it hurt, but I didn’t mind daddy. It was your cock. Sue contracted her pussy muscles and her father could feel her tight young cunt squeeze his cock.</p> <p>Sue began a slow back and forth slid along her father’s hip. She could feel the massive cock as it slipped in and out of her pussy. Her pussy seemed to grasp tight to it as if to say it didn’t want to let it go.</p> <p>Her father had closed his eyes again. Open your fucking eyes, Sue scolded him. Watch as you fuck your teenage daughter. Watch as your cock penetrates her cunt. Think about how long it will be before you can’t hold your cum back. How my tight little cunt will suck this cock until it fill me with your seed. You are going to fill my cunt with the same seed that made me daddy. Your cum will blast into my vagina, just like you blasted it into mom’s cunt fifteen years ago. When you fucked her hard filling her pussy with your thick cock.</p> <p>Did mom enjoy it as much as I am? Sue ask. Did she get on top daddy? Did she fuck you or did you fuck her? Sue’s dirty mouth was making her father hotter. The thought of his cock buried into the same daughter he made only fifteen years earlier. Her pussy tighter than her mother’s had ever been. The lust, the desire, the animal hunger he could feel in her. </p> <p>Sue had reached between her legs and was rubbing her clitoris, her legs spread wide. When Frank raised his head he could see her sweet tight pussy stretched around his cock shaft. See where the rest of it was hidden because it was buried within his daughter. He watched as she flicked her clit back and forth.</p> <p>Sue had picked up the pace now and was sliding back and forth at a pace Frank knew he wouldn’t be able to keep very long. Sue my love. He said. Don’t go so fast. I won’t be able to keep up with you dear. If you keep up this pace I will cum before you do. I won’t be able to help myself.</p> <p>In response to her father’s pleas Sue picked the pace up even faster. Her pussy had lubricated her father’s cock well. Her vagina had stretched enough to allow his cock to slide easier. Her own pussy begging for release, an orgasm that would quench her lust.</p> <p>Sue felt her body begin the climb that signaled release. She felt the convulsions her cunt was making. She felt her father, too. He was thrusting his hips up and down the best he could, tied like he was.</p> <p>She knew that if she did not reach her orgasm before her father shot-off. She would never reach it.</p> <p>Sue reached over to the hot-water bottle. Rocking fast and hard on her father’s cock, she raised the bottle over her head. With the other hand she released the clamp on the rubber hose. She knew her father felt the water inter his bowels before he had time to say anything.</p> <p>When the cool soapy water started entering Frank’s ass, he tightened up his spinster mussel. This caused his cock to jerk hard and swell even bigger. Of course Sue felt his cock as this happened. Her father’s eyes jerked opened and looked at the hot-water bottle she was holding over her head.</p> <p>Oh my God, Sue, what have you done. You’re going to make me shit all over myself.</p> <p>No you won’t daddy. Sue grunted out, still rocking and sliding on his cock. All you got to do is hold it in. Squeeze as hard as you can and you won’t shit. Sue, grasped the hot-water bottle in both hands and squeezed as hard as she could. Sue could feel the liquid flow out of the bottle and knew it was filling her father bowels.</p> <p>Frank was frantic. His cock hot, hard, begging to shoot off. His bowels full of water, begging him to take a shit. His daughter riding his cock like a dildo.</p> <p>Sue reached the peak, her orgasm hitting her as she froze on her father’s cock. Her pussy mussels convulsed around his cock in rapid succession. Unable to control his cock it began erupting inside his daughter’s pussy. Filling her cunt with his hot, creamy, cum. Each violent ejaculation into her pussy caused Sue to squeal in delight. She had just raped her father and the best part was that he was enjoying it.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 17</p> <p>After Frank’s third or fourth blast of cum into her pussy. He lost control of his sphincter mussel. Each time his cock shot another wad into his daughter’s cunt, it would force shit and water out his anus. Frank knew he was shitting with each blast of cum. There was nothing he could do. Each time a blast of water and shit was expelled, it was like the time his wife had used the love beads.</p> <p>His wife had bought a string of love beads for a sex shop and brought them home. Then one evening when they were involved in foreplay. She had brought them out and showed Frank. She explained how they worked and told him she wanted to try them. He had been afraid at first, but his wife had insisted. It was with the beads or not at all. </p> <p>He finally agreed, as she lubricated the beads with some KY jelly. Then with Frank kneeling doggie style, his wife push the beads into his rectum one at a time. If he remembered right there were about 25 or 30 on the string and were slightly smaller than marbles.</p> <p>Once inserted, the pull string hanging out, Frank had forget about them. He couldn’t feel them anymore. His wife insisted that she be on top that night. He had never seen her that excited while having sex. Then just as he started ejaculating, she grasped the string of sex beads and began pulling them out his rectum. As each bead slid across his prostrate gland. The pressure of it would cause him to shoot another wad of cum into his wife pussy. She continued to pull them out one by one. He lost count after maybe 17 or 18 times he felt his cock jump as it tried to pump more cum out the end. Never, never had he cum so much in his life. His prostrate had been triggered to shoot sperm so many times that evening, that he could hardly walk the next day.</p> <p>This is exactly what was happening to him now. The enema had the same effect on him that the love beads had. By now he must have shot 8 or 9 thick, creamy, sperm filled cum, into Sue’s scorching pussy. His daughter had one of the hardest orgasm’s that she had ever experienced in her young life.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 18</p> <p>Finally Sue felt her father’s cock wither inside her pussy. She could no longer feel her cunt stretched by its enormous size compared to her tiny vagina.</p> <p>Feeling totally fulfilled now, she raised her self off his cock as it slid from inside her. She stood over him looking down at him. Then walked up and stood over his head.</p> <p>Look at my pussy now daddy, Sue told him. Frank looked upward and could see his daughter’s swollen, red pussy. As he stared between his legs, his own cum, still hot from her pussy dripped on his chest and face.</p> <p>I see your cum daddy. Sue said. Can you feel it dripping out of my dick fucked cunt? It’s your cum daddy, and now it is dripping from your daughter’s pussy back onto you.</p> <p>You are a great fuck daddy. Sue told her father. If you only knew how full your cock made me feel. Then when I had reached the top of my orgasm. You filled me with your love. Your precious seed spewed from your cock to fill my tiny vagina. I felt each blast of you thick seed as it clung to the wall of my cunt. Thousands of my father’s sperm swimming in my pussy. Looking for my fertile egg, hoping to unite with it and make another being. Maybe one day I will get off the pill daddy, and you can fuck me and make me pregnant. Then I can have your baby. Maybe a little girl if we don’t wait to long daddy. Even though you will still be fucking me daddy. When she is 9 or 10 I will help you and her and you can start fucking her if you would like to.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 19</p> <p>Sue climbed down off the bed and pulled the shit soaked towels from under her father. She took them and threw them in the trash can and tied the bag up. </p> <p>She found a large pan and filled it with warm water. Taking the pan, a washcloth and some soap, she went back into her father’s room.</p> <p>Now daddy, I am going to wash you she said. Very gently she washed her father like he was a baby. Making sure to wash his cock and ball clean, she then took the cloth and washed under her father’s ass. The towel had caught all the shit Frank had in his bowels but some of the water had leaked through onto the spread. Sue went back got a few dry towels and worked them under her father’s ass. There she said. You won’t have to lie on the wet spread.</p> <p>Her father still tied on the bed, Sue left the room. Her father heard the water running in the bathroom and turned his head towards the closet. The recorder was still on, although the DVD was full. He watched the monitor and seen his daughter climb into the tub. Sue took down the shower wand and rinsed her body all over. Then lathered herself up and used it again to rinse off. Frank watched as his daughter held the shower wand between her legs. Letting the warm water spray against her bruised pussy. He watched as she pushed her finger into her cunt with the water spraying on it. Doing this several times to rinse her father’s cum out. Sue got out the tub, dried off and went to the kitchen to find something. Then she went into the living room, sat down and turned on TV.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 20</p> <p>Sue left her father tied to his bed. Two more times that evening Susan fucked her father. The first time she had awoke him by sucking his cock. When it was hard she fucked her father again. She didn’t bother giving him another bath. Instead she laid down beside him and curled up beside him going to sleep, his cum dripping from her cunt onto the bed spread. Sometime after dark she awoke, her father was asleep again. This time she woke her father by squatting over his face until her pussy was against his lips. Frank woke up with a start, thinking he was smothering. He stared at his daughter’s cunt there before his eyes. He could see his cum where it had dried on her pussy lips.</p> <p>Sue kept her pussy in his face until he had suck her pussy clean and she had an orgasm. Then she sucked his cock until it was rock hard. Instead of giving him relief, she got up off the bed and went into her room and went to sleep.</p> <p>The next morning she was up early. She didn’t even bother wearing clothes now as she left her bedroom. Walking into her father’s room she saw that he was already awake. </p> <p>Good morning daddy love. Sue said. When are you going to untie me? Her father ask her. I’m hungry and dirty. I need a bath. Please untie me he said. Fuck you, Sue replied. You get untied when I say you do turning and leaving the room. </p> <p>About an hour later Sue returned to her father’s room.</p> <p>Ok daddy. Sue said. It’s almost 10:00 A. M. and mom said she would be here around 10:30 A. M. We have time for one more good fuck this weekend before I leave.</p> <p>With that, Sue bent over her father. She didn’t touch his cock with her hands. Instead she placed her lips on his cock head and sucked it into her mouth. </p> <p>Frank had rested that night, exhausted from the evening before. His cock sprang to life quickly with his daughter’s sucking mouth wrapped around it.</p> <p>His cock rigid now, Sue climbed onto the bed and lowered her vagina over her father’s cock for the last time that weekend. She had fucked him three times yesterday. Today she would only have time for one fucking. It had to be a good one. It needed to last for two weeks. It would be the weekend after next before she would be back over at her father’s house.</p> <p>Sue felt the head of her father’s cock slip into her cunt. Push its way deep inside her vagina. Like the other three times she could feel the tip of her father’s cock as it pressed against her cervix. His cock was that long and her pussy was that short.</p> <p>Sue fucked her father in slow purposeful movements. Using her right thumb and index finger to work her clitoris. When she felt her father tense up like he was about to cum. Sue would stop moving and just work on her clit. Three times she stopped. Each time bringing her self almost to an orgasm but not quite.</p> <p>Then hot with desire and a lust to feel her father’s seed in her vagina again. Sue fucked her father’s cock until she felt him explode inside her. Feeling his hot scald the inside of her pussy, her own orgasm exploded rocking her body with tremendous shudders.</p> <p>Sue sat on her father’s cock until the clock indicated that it was 10:25 A. M. She then stood up letting her father’s cum drain from her pussy on his stomach. She looked down at the gobs of cum dripping out of her cunt landing in puddles on his stomach. When the cum had almost stopped dripping. Sue looked at her father. I do love you daddy. You have made this the best weekend ever. I can hardly wait until our next weekend together.</p> <p>Sue got down off the bed and walked out of the room. She went into he room and put on some panties, shorts, a bra and tank-top. She shoved all her dirty clothes into a gym bag and sat it by the front door.</p> <p>She watched out the window for her mother. In a few minutes she saw her mother as she turned the corner of the block and head for the house.</p> <p>Sue ran back into her father’s room and kissed him on the mouth. I love you daddy she said. Mom’s here now and I got to go. She reached up and untied the tie on one had from around the bed. </p> <p>Then Sue turned and ran out the room, grabbed her gym bag and ran out the door.</p> <p>She opened the car door and jumped in.</p> <p>Well how was your weekend dear? Her mother ask. Ok I guess. Sue replied, not a lot to do around her though. Maybe weekend after next daddy will let me bring one of my girlfriends over with me.</p> <p>Sue’s mother backed out of the drive and they headed home.</p></div>",[]
438,"A New Experience, Part 4",4,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,The final chapters in this Family's new experiences.,2006-01-29,10,5,"inc, Mf Fm, bond, beast",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 21</p> <p>Once I had sucked the cum and pussy juices off daddy’s cock he stood up. Daddy got dressed and then untied my hands and feet. Still naked and slightly sore from daddy’s huge cock, I reached over and hugged him. Kissing him on the lips I told him I loved him and tanked him for the wonderful fucking.</p> <p>You’re not going to tell mom about Steve and I are you? I asked. Tell your mother and run an opportunity like this, I don’t think so, he answered. Then does that mean we can fuck again sometime, I asked him? Sheila, any time you want to feel this cock inside your pussy just let me know. It is not often that a man gets the opportunity to put his cock inside any hot 13 year old pussy let alone his own daughters.</p> <p>I felt good inside now. Anytime I felt horny or wanted to get fucked I had lots of choices. I could let Boss the dog fuck me. He was good but fast. Or, I could get my brother to suck and fuck me. His cock was nice and stayed hard even after he shot his cum into me. Best of all, there was daddy. His cock was huge, but we had just proven that as huge as it was it would still fit into my cunt. It was a tight fit but it felt wonderful, and when daddy shot his seed into me I could feel it fill my pussy up and feel it being forced between the walls of my vagina and the length of his cock as it was squeezed out of my pussy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 22</p> <p>We were still at the barn when Steve got back with the calf puller. Daddy and I had thrown down all the hay we needed and were below waiting on Steve.</p> <p>Daddy took the calf puller and we followed him into a stall where there was a cow in labor. She was laying on her side and looked like she had been there for several hours. Daddy soaked the chains of the puller in some sterile solution to disinfect them. Then he took one chain and holding it in his hand he pushed his hand up the cow’s pussy. To my surprise he then pushed the other hand up her pussy and did something inside it. He withdrew one hand and took the other chain and again reached inside the cow’s pussy.</p> <p>When daddy withdrew his hands he left the chains inside the cow’s pussy. Then he hooked a come-along to one of the barn posts that made up the stall and the other end to the set of chains. Daddy began to ratchet the come-along tightening up on the chains. Once the chains were taught he slowly continued ratcheting the come-along. As he did the chains were pulled out the cow’s pussy and we were able to see that they were hooked to the calf’s hooves. As daddy continued pulling on the chains the calf began stretching the cow’s pussy as it started out.</p> <p>Daddy had to pull the calf all the way out the cow. He had pulled it out by its back legs and explained to us that the calf was breach born. The calf was dead but he had been able to save the cow.</p> <p>When daddy was done and had loaded the calf into the back of the truck he came back into the barn to wash himself off. He still had blood on his clothes and said that he was going to the house to wash and change clothes. He asked if we wanted to ride to the house with him. We answered no and indicated that we wanted to go to the pond.</p> <p>As soon as daddy left Steve asked me what I had been doing. What do you mean? I replied. Well from the looks of it, either you were hotter than a firecracker and your cunt juices leaked out, or you have just been fucked lately and someone’s cum is leaking out.</p> <p>Why do you say that I asked rather shocked at my brother’s comments. Just look at the crouch of our pants he told me. Bending over I stared between my legs. There was a spot about five inches across my crouch area that was soaking wet. I stood up not able to figure out why the wet spot was there. Then it dawned on me, daddy’s cum was leaking out my pussy and soaking my panties and pants.</p> <p>Oh yea I said shyly, now I now why there wet there. Why Steve asked?</p> <p>Well you got to promise not to tell anyone first. I do Steve said. OK, while you were gone daddy’s asked me to help him throw down hay for the cows. I didn’t think anything about it while we walked down here. Daddy was ahead of me and climbed into the loft first. When I finally got up there he pulled a bag over my head and then tied my hands behind my back. He pushed me down on my back on the hay and pulled my blouse open. He called me a slut and prick tease as he sucked my tits. When I tried to scream he put a gag in my mouth and tied it behind my head. His sucking my tits made my pussy hot and I think he knew it.</p> <p>He told me that he had stood outside my window and watch me beg you to fuck me Steve. He told me how he watched you shove you hard cock into my pussy an how I arched my body up for more. He saw us Steve and stood out there jacking off while you fucked me.</p> <p>Oh God, Steve said, what are we going to do now? Nothing Steve I said. Daddy telling me about us made me hot. While he told me he pulled of my pants and panties. He then tied one leg to a bale of hay and the other to another bale of hay. He had me laying there spread eagle with my pussy grinning. He finger fucked me for a few minutes and made me cum. Then he ate my pussy Steve, he sucked on it in a way like I have never experienced. It felt so good and he knew it. After making me have another orgasm he stripped his clothes off. My God Steve his cock was so huge, I couldn’t believe it. It looked a horses cock it was so big. </p> <p>He climbed between my legs and placed the head of that huge cock against my cunt. I could feel the heat from it burning my pussy lips. Just telling you about it make my cunt hot again. I couldn’t get away from him because he had me tied to the hay. He said he was going to go slow and not hurt me, but as soon as he started pushing his cock into me it started hurting. I told him it hurt and what did he do? He gave his cock a hard shoved and forced it in a couple of inches. God it hurt. He did this three of four times until he had that huge cock shoved all the way into my pussy. I could feel his pubic bone against mine and his balls against my ass. The tip of his cock was pushing against my cervix he was in that deep.</p> <p>My God Sheila, are you saying dad raped you? Well I think it started out that way Steve, but by the time he got to sucking on my pussy, it wasn’t rape anymore. I wanted him to fuck me as much as I wanted you to fuck me. You have no idea how good it felt when my cunt was full of his manhood. To feel his hot cock throbbing inside my body, and to hear him grunt with each effort to drive his cock in deeper.</p> <p>You know Steve I came twice while he was fucking me. Twice before he came once that’s how good it was.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 23</p> <p>Well it sure looks like he filled you cunt with every drop of spunk he had, Steve indicated. How are you going to explain your clothes to mom? I hadn’t thought about that part of it, how was I going to explain to mom about the cum stains in my panties?</p> <p>I don’t know I said, but all this talking has sure got me horny again. Yea me too my brother said. What you want to do about it? Sheila, you know what I want to do about it, you don’t need to ask me. My cock is rock hard right now. If I don’t fuck something I am going to have to jack off to release my cum.</p> <p>Oh no, I said, don’t waste it please. You mean you wouldn’t mind fucking me again Steve? Mind, fuck no my brother quickly said, I would love to. I don’t think I could ever get enough of your tight pussy Sheila.</p> <p>We both hurried to find an empty stall where we could fuck each other. Finally we found one with some bales of hay stored inside. </p> <p>We helped each other out of their clothes eager to be naked. Steve laid our clothes over a bale of hay and told me to get down and lean over the bale. Leaning over the bale of hay I rested my tits on the clothes. I turned and looked over my shoulder at my brother standing behind me naked with his thin long hard cock in his hand. He had spit in his hand and was sliding it up and down the length of his cock. I watched as he kneeled behind me and moved towards me.</p> <p>Ahhh, I said as I felt the tip of his cock slip along my cunt lips, missing the opening to my pussy. I felt Steve pull his hips backwards again as his hard cock again slipped over my cunt lips. This time while he was slowly pushing his hips forward. I reached between my legs, cupping my hand against the top of my pussy, I made sure his cock couldn’t slip on by. Feeling it against my palm and my cunt lips I pushed it up towards my pussy. His cock head found the opening it was looking for. I moaned as I felt his cock spread the inner lips to my cunt as it snaked its way up into my throbbing pussy.</p> <p>Ahhhh, I heard my brother sigh as his hot cock slipped inside me. I felt his stomach as he pressed it against my ass trying to get as much of his cock inside me as he could. With his stomach pressed against my ass he bent over me resting his chest on my back. His hands slid around my me and grasped my tits. When his fingers found my nipples he started rolling them between his forefinger and thumb.</p> <p>Steve just held him self there for several minutes. His cock buried in my cunt from behind me. His body pressed against my 13 year old ass and back, while he played with my nipples.</p> <p>I reached between my legs finding my own clit and began to rub it. Slipping my finger farther down my own slit I could feel my brother’s cock where it disappeared up into my cunt. I pushed my finger up inside me between my brother’s cock and my pussy. Even with my finger pushed in as far as I could I couldn’t feel the head of my brother’s cock. I thought to my self, I know my fingers are almost three inches long so Steve must have over three inches of cock in me. This made me hot just thinking about it.</p> <p>I pushed my ass back against my brother moving myself away from the bale I was leaning over. When I had pushed him back a couple of inches I moved forward quickly. This had the effect that I wanted. It caused h is cock to slid out of me some and when I rocked back toward my brother he was pushing against me. He had wanted to bury his cock inside me again. This method of movement made his cock fuck me, this is what I wanted it to do.</p> <p>I was well lubricated inside since it hadn’t been but a couple of hours since my own father filled me with his cum. I rocked back and forth several times with Steve kneeling behind me. It felt good like this but not as good as I wanted it to.</p> <p>Steve, I said, I want you to lay on your back. Steve didn’t want to pull his cock from my cunt and he said so, but I told him I had a better idea. When he moved. I stood up, took the clothes and laid them on the hay in stall and told him to lye on them on his back. It was a funny sight seeing my brother laying on his back with his hard cock sticking up and laying on his stomach.</p> <p>I turned my back towards his face and put one leg over my brother’s waist. Steve knew exactly what I wanted. Holding his cock up straight he pointed it at my pussy. Moving closer he made sure that his cock head pointed towards my pussy. I felt the tip of my brother’s cock touch the lips of my pussy and start the journey in as I continued to lower myself. I heard Steve moan as I slid my cunt over his throbbing cock head. I could feel the cock head as it popped past the inner lips of my cunt. Mmmmm that feels so good I moaned as I let myself fall the rest of the way. My brother’s cock stiff and hard drove its rigid meat as far as it could go into me.</p> <p>I felt his cock jerk involuntary as I held it deep in my hot 13 year old burning cunt. Wiggling my ass from side to side, how does that feel, I ask my brother. Sheila you have no idea how wonderful that hot cunt of yours feels on my cock. It is like a soft warm glove sucking my prick deep inside it. Begging my seed to shoot into it.</p> <p>Not yet I told my brother, don’t shoot off yet. I want to feel that wonderful hard cock buried inside me. I want to feel you in me as long as I can, ok. Sure sis was his reply, anything you want, as long as you let me keep my cock buried deep in your pussy, you can have anything you want.</p> <p>I stretched my legs out in front of me and lay back on my brother’s chest. Laying there on my back on top of my brother with his cock buried in me, I slowly began moving my hips. Slow small jerks up and down so his cock wouldn’t slip out. </p> <p>Play with my tits please Steve, I begged him. With out further begging Steve placed his arms around me grabbing a tit in each hand and massaged them. Your nipples are getting hard Steve said as he pinched them lightly. I know I said my hips moving a little faster.</p> <p>Now Steve was thrust his hips up under me making his cock move in and out with a longer stroke. One of his hands slid down to cover my pussy and making sure that his cock didn’t slip out as our tempo picked up. While his hand was there he massaged my clit, which was already sticking through my pussy lips.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 24</p> <p>After cleaning the kitchen and dishes from breakfast, mom wondered how the delivery of the calf was going. Since daddy, Steve and I were still at the barn as far as mom knew. She decided to come on down to see how things were going. Going was just what this were starting to happen. Daddy had just delivered the dead calf and had loaded it in the back of the pickup. He was just getting ready to go and bury it as mom left the house headed down the path towards the barn.</p> <p>Mom rounded the pond and the barn was in her sight as Steve was commenting on the wet spot in the crotch of my pants.</p> <p>My brother and I were entering the empty stall as mom was entering the barn. Mom, not wanting to startle the cow who was having he calf, tip toed between the stalls.</p> <p>Listening to determine where she though daddy and us were at, she heard the hushed tones of my brother and I.</p> <p>Steve and I had just gotten off out clothes and I was laying naked across the bale of hay when mom came around the corner of stalls. When she caught sight of us in the stall she stopped. Unsure of just what she was seeing she stood there quietly.</p> <p>Watching, mom then saw Steve move into view and realized that he was naked also. She noticed to that his youthful cock was sticking out in front of him as he walked. Mom couldn’t believe what she was seeing as she watched Steve walk over to me, kneel down and press his body up behind me. I am sure mom had a good idea that my brother’s hard cock had to be close to my pussy since it was hard.</p> <p>I think mom was so startled that she couldn’t move, afraid to make any noise that would indicate to us that she was there. She had to notice when Steve started thrusting his hips back and forth against my ass. Although not positive she must have had a good idea that her 14 year old son was fucking or at least trying to fuck his 13 year old sister and she was laying there letting him.</p> <p>Mom watched and listened as I told my brother to lay on his back. Then in plain open view she could see Steve hold his cock up as I lowered my pussy over it. Now there was no doubt, her son and daughter were fucking each other. As she watched it was evident the two of them were enjoying it too.</p> <p>Mother watched as my brother played with my tits and rubbed my clit. Watched as my older brother drove his hard slender cock into my cunt. Heard him moan with pleasure as I encouraged him to fuck me faster.</p> <p>Steve and I were to involved in our own pleasure to realize that our own mother was standing just outside the stall watching us.</p> <p>We didn’t noticed as she slipped her hand under her dress and shoved one of her fingers deep into her own soaked pussy. Like so many people watching others fucking, they don’t realize that they are masturbating themselves.</p> <p>Mom was doing just that. Half squatting so she could see between the boards that made up the sides so of the stall, she was masturbating herself while watching her children fuck each other.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 25</p> <p>I could feel my own orgasm building as my brother’s cock drove in and out my steaming cunt. His fingers rubbing my clitoris toward the climax I was longing for. By the rhythm and speed of Steve’s thrust into me I could tell that he too was getting close to dumping his hot brotherly seed inside me.</p> <p>The I was there, my own orgasm exploding within me. My cunt contracting again and again around Steve’s cock, sucking and squeezing it as he drove it in and out as fast as he could. I couldn’t help it is was cuming and cuming hard and it felt great. </p> <p>Oh Goddd Steve, Immm Cummmiiinnnnngggggg I cried out loud. My cunt is exploding, fill me with your cum now please, I begged. Cum in me now Steve, I almost screamed, my hips jerking uncontrollably. </p> <p>I’m almost there Steve moaned thrusting as fast and as hard as he could, almost theeerrreeee he cried.</p> <p>Here I cum Sheila, here I cuuummmm right in your steaming cunt little sister.</p> <p>Aaaaggggghhhh, he moaned as I felt the first load of hot cum explode from the end of his cock deep inside me.</p> <p>Yes, yes, yes, cum in your sister God fill me with you cum I feel it, I feel it I cried as wad after wad of hot cum scalded the inside of my love tunnel.</p> <p>That must have been what drove mom over the edge into her own orgasm. With both of us deep in our own carnal enjoyment of orgasm we heard this loud moan outside the stall.</p> <p>AAAAGGGGGggggggghhhhh, mom moaned uncontrollably. Aaaagggghhh, again as another wave of the orgasm washed over her body.</p> <p>Both Steve and I turned and looked in the direction of the moaning. I could still feel his cock jerking wads of cum into my pussy as I stared through the boards of the stall. There was mom with her dress pulled up to her waist her panties down and one hand with fingers jabbing in and out her pussy while the other rubbed her clitoris.</p> <p>Oh my God I said, just knowing that we were surly in deep shit now. Realizing that mother had been standing out there watching us fuck each other. I knew she heard me begging my brother to pump his cum into my cunt. Knowing that she seen me have and orgasm, and knowing that the angle she was watching us from she could clearly see Steve’s cock buried inside my cunt. Hell she probably could see his cum leaking out from between his cock and my pussy. Oozing out to run down my thighs and over his cock and balls. I knew my brother dumped huge amounts of cum when he shot off and I knew that it was leaking out my pussy.</p> <p>Neither of us moving, and his cock still buried in my pussy, even though I could tell it was shrinking now, I said, MOM, what are you doing here at the barn?</p> <p>The question startled mom when I ask it. She had been in her own world of masturbation and had forgot that she was watching her son and daughter. There wasn’t any telling who she was fantasizing about see there.</p> <p>Again I said, Mom, what are you doing here? </p> <p>Reaching down, she pulled up her panties and straightened out her dress as she stood up. She walked around to the stall gate and came in to stand beside my brother and I who were still laying in the same position. Steve on his back with me laying on my back on him. </p> <p>By now Steve’s cock had softened and slipped out from my cunt. I could still feel his cum oozing out from between my pussy lips.</p> <p>Mom didn’t say anything, she just walked around to our feet and looked at us from that angle.</p> <p>I can explain mom I said, really I can mom, it’s all my fault. I don’t know why I feel so horny and want sex so much. I just do mom, I know you don’t understand, I said, my face frowning up as if to cry.</p> <p>Now, now Sheila dear, mom said, I know what it is to be horny and crave sex. I was the same way. Tell me though, you haven’t started your period yet have you?</p> <p>No mom, I haven’t, not yet. Thank God my mother said, I was worried you might get pregnant but if you haven’t started your period then there’s no chance for that. I can see that we do need to get you on birth control pills right away though, before you do start it.</p> <p>Steve had said anything and I think he was trying to hide under me, hopping mom wouldn’t see him, but it didn’t work that way.</p> <p>Now for you Steve, from the looks of all the cum leaking out of your sister’s pussy, I see your old enough to get someone pregnant too. We need to talk about that, I don’t want you fucking some young stupid girl and getting her knocked up. You don’t need that, do you understand? Yes mom he said shyly.</p> <p>Well it looks like it is too late to talk to the two of you about incest, and how society doesn’t allow it. You can go to jail for this you know. No we didn’t know, all my brother and I knew was that it felt so good that we wanted to continue to do it.</p> <p>But mom, I said, it feels so good with Steve and it feels so right to have his cock in my pussy. I know Sheila, mom said, but you must be very careful when and where. You must make sure no one ever knows about it do you understand. We both answered yes.</p> <p>How long have the two of you been fucking each other mom asked with a different kind of tone in her voice? Since I was 12 mom, it wasn’t planned it just happened, I said thinking about Boss.</p> <p>How many time do you fuck each other when you do it she ask us again in a lower different tone. Not like she wanted to make sure of what we were doing, but like she wanted to know all the details.</p> <p>It depends mom, Steve finally spoke up, where we are, how long since the last time, and how long we have.</p> <p>So how many times have you, and mom didn’t hide her word when she spoke, fucked each other just now?</p> <p>We both felt funny answering mom, but she was mom. Only once so far I said, and my brother confirmed. I did dare mention about daddy fucking me only a half hour before Steve did.</p> <p>Why mom, I ask her? That was when mom blushed. I don’t think I have ever seen mom blush before but her face turned beet red now. Well, oh I, Um, well, was all that mom could seem to say.</p> <p>My brother surprised me with his next remark. Mom, you want to watch me fuck Sheila again don’t you, he said?</p> <p>Mom didn’t say anything but just looked down. Well mom, would you Steve asked again, would you like to watch as I shoved my young cock into my sister’s young tender pussy. Watch while I drive it in and out, knowing that before too long Sheila will have an orgasm and I will empty my hot fertile seed into her pussy garden?</p> <p>Mom’s face turned even a deeper red as she raised her head. She didn’t say anything but moved her head slightly in an up and down motion.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe it, the one person who I thought was so strict was asking if she could watch her children fuck each other. </p> <p>Mom it’s ok Steve said bravely, we don’t mind you watching us do we Sheila? Hell I didn’t mind, who watched, I just wanted to feel that cock in my pussy again.</p> <p>It’s ok with me if it’s ok with you Steve, I said.</p> <p>Ok, mom, Steve said we will let you watch but you frightened me when we found out you were there, I don’t know if I can get it up again. You will have to help Sheila and I, Steve said.</p> <p>My God, I thought, Steve had just ask mom to join in our love making and ask her to play with his cock.</p> <p>Again mom just nodded as she looked between our legs.</p> <p>Ok mom, here’s what I need you to do, Steve said.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 26</p> <p>First mom I want you to play with Sheila’s tits, play with them and suck them. I want Sheila to get hot to and enjoy this and much as I do.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe it when mom moved up to my side. She took a moment to look into my eyes and mouthed “I love you”, to me before reaching down and running her hands across my tits.</p> <p>Mom’s hands felt so soft and warm against my young tender flesh, she knew just where to touch them and just how hard to pinch the nipples. Twisting them back and forth ever so slightly. It only took a few minutes of this before mom had my nipples sticking up as long and as hard as they had ever been. Steve reached up and played with them too. Every now and then he would place his hands over mom’s and follow them as she played with my tits.</p> <p>That feels real good mom I said as I felt the all to familiar warmth between my legs start to grow. Playing with my tits makes my pussy get warm mom. I know dear she said. It does mine too. It does mom I ask? Yes it does, just like it does you.</p> <p>When mom said that, Steve reached out his hand that was closet to mom and began rubbing her tits. Mom stopped rubbing mine when she felt Steve’s hand on her own tits, but only stopped for a second before continuing. </p> <p>Mom didn’t say anything to Steve about him touching her breasts. I turned my head to watch him as he squeezed and kneaded them. Mom let out a soft moan as he continued playing with her breasts.</p> <p>As I watched Steve’s hand, he unbuttoned moms dress top, reached inside and pushed her bra up over one of her large breasts. Mom grasped as his hand found the soft skin of her breast. Slowly Steve moved his hand to cover one of mom’s nipples. I could feel mom jerk as she unexpectedly pinched my own nipple from the thrill of Steve’s hand on her own nipple. My brother gently pinched it a couple of times and it stood rigid and hard. Mom moaned again and said, just like it makes your pussy warm Sheila, it does mine too.</p> <p>Sheila, I want you to suck mom nipple please, said Steve. Come closer mom so she can. Mom moved over my face and lowered her breast close enough so I could suck the nipple into my mouth. Sucking on her nipple was like sucking on a tiny cock, I though. I treated it just like one, and sucked it in and out and twirled my tongue around it. I could hear mom moan a low deep moan as I sucked.</p> <p>I couldn’t see anything with mom leaning over me and her nipple in my mouth, but in just a few sucks on her nipple, I felt a hand between my thighs. I knew it was mom’s hand because it was to big for Steve’s. Mom pressed her breast against my face forcing her nipple into my mouth making sure I didn’t say anything about her hand.</p> <p>I could tell that my pussy wasn’t the only thing between my legs she was playing with. I knew as soon as her hand touched my brother’s cock. His whole body stiffened beneath mine and I could feel a moan in his chest although I didn’t hear one.</p> <p>Mom was doing something to Steve’s cock with her hand between my legs. Them mom rose her chest up and gave another deep moan. I looked over at her and saw that my brother’s hand was up under her dress. Things were getting very interesting now and I wanted to know what was going on. Using my hand I raised my mother’s dress up far enough to see my brother had his hand inside her panties. From what I could tell he had a finger or two up her pussy to and was using his thumb to rub her clitoris.</p> <p>I decided it was time to act now of not to say anything. Hey mom, I ask, why don’t you take off your clothes so we can make you feel good too. Oh I couldn’t, mom said, it wouldn’t be right. Right mom, come on I’ve been sucking your nipples, your son has his fingers up your cunt, while your playing with his cock and my pussy. It couldn’t be any more right, and you know how good it feels too don’t you.</p> <p>You’ve got to swear not to tell anyone she said. Swear it, swear it now. Both my brother and I swore we would never tell a sole, and we never planned to either.</p> <p>After we swore never to tell mom looked at both of us. We could see the lust in her eyes as she lifted the dress up over her head. Then she removed her bra and her beautiful breasts were free. My own mom had some of the most beautiful breasts that I have ever seen. They were firm and full and the nipples stood out hard as rocks. There was no evident that they might sag. Hell mom wasn’t that old so it was no wonder that they were beautiful. Then she bent over and pulled her panties down and stepped out of them. When she stood back up she was beautiful standing there naked in front of me and her son. I couldn’t see Steve’s face but by the way he grasp in his breath when he say her I knew he thought she was beautiful also.</p> <p>Almost together we said, mo God mom but your beautiful, you look stunning. Mom just blushed a little and leaned over to suck on my tits a few minutes. Then she stood again and said, you two are beautiful children too. I can’t believe that you the two of you have grown up so fast. Not until I saw you fucking your sister Steve did I even imagine you were old enough for your cock to get hard let alone carry a load of cum like you do.</p> <p>You Sheila, only 13 years old and you have been having sex since 12. I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. Watching both of you locked deep in the thrones of passion intent only on pleasing each other and fulfilling your own lusts. Watching you Steve as you expertly drove that lovely cock of yours into your sister’s cunt and then filling it with your cum. Not having to worrying about pulling for fear of getting her pregnant. Just pure animal lust between brother and sister.</p> <p>Steve’s hand was working its wonder between mom’s legs again. Working one of his fingers into her cunt she moved one leg sideways giving him better access. I watched as his finger slowly slip inside her.</p> <p>Mom closed her eyes moaning slightly as his finger slid up to the knuckle. Rotating his hand slightly I saw another finger slip inside. He took his thumb and rubbed it over mom’s clitoris, which was hard and sticking out enough so that even I could see it.</p> <p>Now three of my brother’s fingers were inside our mom’s cunt as she began to grind her pelvis against his hand. God that feels good, where did you ever learn how to do that, she moaned?</p> <p>I’ve been practicing on Sheila, he said as he finger fucked her while he rubbed her clitoris. She had move allowing him all the room and space he needed to work on her cunt. I watched in excitement with her pussy only a few feet away as his fingers worked in and out and his thumb worked over his clit. </p> <p>By the look on mom’s face we both knew this was having a big affect on her. I could tell that it was having the same affect on Steve. I could feel his cock getting hard between my legs feeling it twitch and thump against my pussy every few seconds as he played with her pussy.</p> <p>Mom had her eyes closed now, reaching up with her hands to play with her own tits. Her hips were jerking franticly against Steve’s hand as she fucked his fingers. Mom’s groaning was making me hot as I watched her fucking my brother’s hand and feeling his cock jerking loosely between my legs.</p> <p>Reaching down between my open legs I grasped Steve’s cock between my fingers and began slowly jacking him off. Steve tried to rock his hips in time with my hand. </p> <p>Mother must have noticed something different with the movements of his fingers and thumb too because she opened her eyes. She watched me slide my hand up and down the length of Steve’s cock.</p> <p>Shelia can I do that please she almost begged? I stroked Steve’s cock once more for good measure and said sure, as I climbed off my brother. I thought she was going to continue jerking him off like I had started. Instead she took hold of his cock, looked at it a moment and then bent over taking it into her mouth.</p> <p>MOM, Steve almost shouted from the feeling of having his cock in her mouth but she didn’t say anything. I could hardly believe it, here was our mom with her son’s cock buried in her mouth up to his balls. From the hollow look of her cheeks I knew she was putting one hell of a suck on him. His cock wasn’t that long but it was long enough to reach part way down her throat. From the looks of it she had it that far down to.</p> <p>MY GOD MOM, OOHH OOHH Steve was saying. It feels like your trying to stick your tongue inside the slit in my cock every time you swirl it around the head.</p> <p>Mom lifted her head just far enough to speak. I am Son, you have the sweetest pre cum I have ever tasted. I looked at my brother’s cock as mom held it and I could see his pre cum oozing out the slit in his cock.</p> <p>Does it really taste good I ask? It sure does honey, come here and taste it dear. I walked around to the other side of my brother and as mom held his cock. Bending over I took Steve’s cock in my mouth marveling at how smooth his cock head felt. It felt almost like a marshmallow when you first put it in your mouth. Running my tongue around the head of it and under the rim of it. I heard Steve moaning as I tasted his cock. Then I tried pushing the tip of my tongue into the tip of his cock like mom had. Steve’s body jerked when I did and I tasted a little drop of slightly salty slippery pre cum as it oozed from his cock. I ran the length of my tongue over the tip to get a better taste of my brother and was surprised that it did kind of taste good.</p> <p>It does taste pretty good I said lifting my head off his cock. I told you dear, mom said, I told you it would she said taking his cock back into her mouth continuing on with the blow job she was giving him.</p> <p>MMMOOOOMMMM, Steve said in just a few seconds after mom started sucking his cock. If you keep that up mom I’m going to shoot my wad. I can’t stand much of that it feels so good. I know dear mom said, I just wanted to feel you in my mouth and taste you.</p> <p>I looked at my mother as she lifted her head off his cock not wanting him to shoot his load yet. Her eyes had the look of fire and lust in them and I knew that her pussy must be yearning with desire. Steve had been trying to keep finger fuck mom while she sucked his cock.</p> <p>Mom I said, get on and fuck him, fill your pussy with that wonderful tasting cock.</p> <p>Mom looked at me her eyes wild looking, then looked at Steve. Please mom Steve begged please let me fuck that hot pussy of yours. Let me slide my throbbing cock deep into your love tunnel and fuck you. I want you to fuck me mom, make your pussy suck my cock until I fill it with my hot seed.</p> <p>Steve stopped finger fucking mom as she wildly looked at him and then back at me. She looked at his cock shinny from the sucking she had just given it. She looked at me again almost as if she were looking for my approval. Go ahead mom I said, his cock sure felt good in my pussy. I think it would feel as good in yours don’t you?</p> <p>I shouldn’t Sheila, she said. I know mom, but go ahead get on his cock. Get on it now while your hot I said reaching over and taking her hand. </p> <p>I pulled mom around so she was facing Steve. Straddle him mom I said, as I reached down and lifted her leg over his legs. Mom moved like a rag doll, she didn’t help nor resist. I could feel her body trembling both from desire and from fear. She knew what she had done and what she was about to do was not right, it couldn’t be right, but her cunt was so hot and here was this willing cock that wanted her to fuck it.</p> <p>That’s right mom now move forward some over his cock. Mom just stood there so I pushed her from behind until she moved forward a step or two until she was directly over Steve’s cock. Hold your cock up Steve, I said.</p> <p>Ok mom, sit on his cock mom, come on bend your legs. Placing a hand on my mother’s shoulders I gently pushed downward. Steve held his cock upright not moving or say anything just lay there waiting for his mom to slid her hot wet pussy over his cock. </p> <p>Just a little more mom I said, squatting down so I could see the distance between his cock and her pussy. That’s right just a little more mom and you can feel this his hard cock.</p> <p>Then as I watched as his throbbing cock touch her cunt lips. OH, mom said as if she just realized that a cock was about to penetrate her love canal. </p> <p>Once she felt his cock against her, her last fears left. She slowly lowered herself completely as I watched Steve’s cock slowly disappeared into the same pussy that gave him birth.</p> <p>OH MYGOD MMMOOOMM, was all he could say. MY GOD SHEILA, she’s so fucking hot. Her cunt is sucking my cock like a mouth. MY GOD MOTHER YOU FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD ON MY COCK.</p> <p>I watched as mom sat on my brother’s cock and just sat there for a few moments not moving not breathing not doing anything but feeling her son’s cock buried inside her.</p> <p>Then I watched as her ass checks tightened and released tightened and released. OHHH MMMMOOOOOMMMM MMMYYYY GGGODDD what are you doing to my cock? It feels like your milking it. I feel your pussy grip it at the base and then squeeze it along the shaft to the tip.</p> <p>Finally mom spoke, does it feel good honey, am I making your cock feel good Son? I can feel your cock throbbing inside my pussy, jerking and jerking as I milk it.</p> <p>Then instead of lifting up and down on Steve’s cock mother began sliding back and forward along his waist.</p> <p>OOHH FFFUUCCCKKKK MMMOOOMMM it feels wonderful. Just lay back and let me show you what a woman can do to a cock son, she said as she began jerking her hips back and forth along his waist, causing his cock to slide back and forth inside her pussy instead of in and out.</p> <p>This motion caused my brother’s cock to rub continually on my mother’s clitoris. The more she slid the hotter she got and the hotter she got the faster she slid forward and backward.</p> <p>I could tell by the look on my brother’s face that he was beyond control. Mom was in command now and he was along for the ride. A ride that he was loving from the look on his face.</p> <p>MMMOOMM MMMOOOMM, Steve panted between grasps of air, I CAN”T HOLD IT BACK MUCH LONGER. I knew what Steve meant he had told me the same thing when we had fucked. He was telling her that if she didn’t stop long enough for him to recover he was going to blast his cum inside her cunt.</p> <p>Mom knew too, I know you can’t dear, I don’t want you to either. I want you to fill mommy’s cunt with your young hot seed. I want to feel your cock explode inside me just like it did in your sister’s cunt.</p> <p>Steve began moaning now squeezing his eyes shut tight. Reaching around behind her, mom took hold of his nuts. She began squeezing them gently and rolling them in her hand. That’s right son she said, pull those nuts up and push the cum into your cock where you can fill me with it.</p> <p>I watched as my brother tried to thrust his hips up and done into her pussy, but mom’s weight was more than he could lift, he was totally at her mercy.</p> <p>OH GOD MOMMM, HEREEE IIII CCCUUUMMMM, he screamed as his body went stiff. I watched between his legs as his nut sack jerked knowing he was pumping his load deep into her hot steamy cunt.</p> <p>OOOHHH AAAHHHH mom moaned as Steve began shooting his cum into her. Fill me son, fill me till my cunt can’t hold any more, fill me with that hot young seed of yours.</p> <p>All Steve could do was grunt with each load that shot out his cock into her.</p> <p>Mom never slowed a stroke, she continued sliding back and forth over his hips. Milking his cock of every drop of cum she could.</p> <p>Then falling forward on his chest she grunted and moan as her body went into as series of shakes and shudders, while she ground her tits into his chest. We both knew that mother had just had an orgasm and her own son was the one who gave it to her. Even then mom’s hips didn’t stop. She continued now with an up and down motion on my brother’s cock. I could see his cum leaking out around his cock each time she lifted her pussy up on his cock.</p> <p>Mom, stop, please, stop mom Steve was almost begging. I can’t fuck any more, I just shot off. My cock feels so sensitive. I can’t stand the feeling mom stop please. It feels to good mom stop and let me rest please.</p> <p>But mom, didn’t listen, she kept sliding her cunt up and down on his cock. For some reason that I didn’t understand, my brother’s cock didn’t get soft and slid out even though he continued to beg mom to stop. In a few minutes Steve quit begging her to stop, instead I noticed that he was thrusting his hips up to meet mom’s cunt as she drove it down. I could see that his cock was getting rock hard again as she continued to fuck him.</p> <p>Mom had fucked Steve, her pussy sucking all the cum he could give her. Yet by continuing to fuck him she made his cock stay hard. I had to get her to tell me how she did it. I was fascinated as I stood behind them watching my brother’s cock appear and disappear into mom’s cunt slit.</p> <p>Then without saying a word she stood up and got off his cock. Steve started to say something when mom said. Now it is Sheila’s turn, and since you just dumped all your cum into me you won’t shoot-off so quick. This way your sister can enjoy a couple of good orgasms before your ready to cum again.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 27</p> <p>I couldn’t believe my good fortune, I was going to get to fuck my brother again. I had been in a constant state of arousal while I watched the two of them fucking. Now it was going to be my turn.</p> <p>Straddling his hips I looked down at his cock it was covered with his cum and mom’s pussy juices. I couldn’t wait to get this meat back inside my body. Not waiting for help I grasped his cock and guided it into my pulsating cunt. Both of us moaned at the same time as his cock disappeared into my vagina. Like my mother I just sat there feeling his cock jerk inside me, thrilled with the feel of it buried to the hilt.</p> <p>This time I was facing my brother as I began to slide forward and backward like mom had done. This felt wonderful inside me. I could feel his cock as it slide against the front and then back of my vagina. Instead of it sliding in and out it was sliding forward and backward inside me. All the time his cock was in constant contact with my clit. I reached forward and pinched my brother’s small tits between my finger and thumb. I was rewarded when his cock jerked unexpectedly inside me.</p> <p>Your learning fast Sheila, mom said as she watched me fuck my brother giving me some directions. Slide as far forward as you can without his cock slipping out. Then slide as far back as comfortable for you. By doing this his cock will stay in constant with your clitoris and it will be enough to keep his cock hard inside you but not enough for him to reach climax. If you do it this way you can fuck for almost a half hour before your partner cums if your careful.</p> <p>Steve called mom closer to him again as I continued to saddle ride his cock. Once again he pushed his fingers inside mom’s cunt and began masturbating her. I couldn’t believe mother’s lust, she must stay as horny as me if not more. I was going to have to ask daddy about that. She fucked his hand like she hadn’t had a cock or any thing else in her in a long time.</p> <p>Continuing to riding Steve’s cock I couldn’t believe he wasn’t ready to cum yet as I felt my first orgasm hit me. I just sat straight up on his cock as my whole body shook. That’s it baby mom said, ride that orgasm for all its worth. I just sat there on my brother’s cock until my orgasm was over. Still I could feel his hard cock swelled inside me hard and ready for more riding.</p> <p>God mom I said Steve’s cock is still hard and he hasn’t shot off yet, I said. I told you dear, she said.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 28</p> <p>When daddy had left with the dead calf in the back of the truck about 10 minutes before Steve were stripped naked and he was fucking me from behind. That was about the same time that mom got to gotten to the barn and had began watching us.</p> <p>From that point on, Steve had fucked me, blew his seed inside my hot cunt while we were unaware mom was watching. When we found out mom had been watching we talked her into joining us. I had persuaded mom to climb onto his hard cock and fuck her son. Boy did mom fuck Steve. She fucked him until he emptied his seed into her honey hole filling her up with cum as I watched it leak out between her pussy and his cock that was still buried in her. I watched her continue to fuck him keeping his cock was rock hard. Then getting off and letting me fuck him and enjoy myself.</p> <p>Well; there I was facing Steve straddling his hips with his cock buried up to his balls in my cunt. Steve had three cum covered fingers shoved up mom’s pussy and was masturbating her as hard as he could why she fucked his hand.</p> <p>With all of us naked and engaged in sex, none of us realized that daddy had forgotten something and returned in the truck. He had parked outside the barn and walked inside to where we had delivered the dead calf. </p> <p>Daddy hearing the commotion a few stalls over wondered what was going on. Walking quietly over to the of the stall where the three of us were, he stood there watching us.</p> <p>Surely daddy couldn’t believe his eyes, he had seen his wife straddle her son’s hips fuck him till he blew his seed into her. Then with his son’s cock still buried deep in her pussy she continued to ride it keeping it hard.</p> <p>He didn’t say anything as he stood there watching us enjoy our sex. Latter I wondered how much it affected daddy to watch his son get fucked by his own mother, but what could he really say? Just earlier that afternoon he had fucked his own daughter.</p> <p>He had to have been standing there watching as his soon blasted his seed into his mother lustful cunt. Heard him scream MOM I’M CUMING MOM. He must have heard her telling her son yes dear fill me with your seed. Fill me till it leaks out. I’m sure it had to have made him some what horny standing there watching the two of them fucking even though it was his son and his wife.</p> <p>Then watch as his own wife reach her orgasm on her own son’s cock, her pussy sucking his cum up into her. I know he heard Steve begging mom to stop fucking him because he had shot off and couldn’t go on. He watched his wife who did not stop, but as he only knew all to well, continue to fuck her son’s cock keeping it rock hard, just like she had done to him so many times before.</p> <p>He waited and watched as she got off her son’s cock his cum dripping from her cunt, then telling her own daughter to climb on and how to fuck her brother.</p> <p>Instead of raising hell over what he was watching, I think daddy saw an opportunity to have something other people just dream about. Here was his wife, son, and daughter fuck each other and it was ok with them. Why shouldn’t it be ok for him to be part of the action? I think that was why he coughed loud enough for all of us to hear him.</p> <p>All three of us in the stall froze in fear. I could feel Steve’s cock shrink like a balloon going flat.</p> <p>I was the first to speak. DADDY, I almost screamed in fear, what are you doing home?</p> <p>I forgot something and had to come back for it he said, in a calm voice. </p> <p>But I sure didn’t expect to walk into this, emphasizing the work “this”. I looked at mom who looked like she was about to brake down and start crying. She began by saying, dear I am so sorry, I don’t know what came over me. Oh God, what have I done, what have I done?</p> <p>To our surprise he just said, I understand dear. I fully understand exactly what is going on, what came over you and why. I really do understand dear, he said. Mom looked at daddy in shock, surprised at him taking all this so calmly. Then daddy said, do you think I might be able to join you all right now?</p> <p>Mom’s mouth dropped open in disbelief. I had already told Steve about daddy fucking me in the loft earlier that morning and I knew why daddy wanted to join us. This family fun would make it possible for him to fuck his daughter again and again, this was the perfect opportunity to set it in motion.</p> <p>I guess so it would be ok Frank, mom said shyly not knowing what else to say. After all she had just been caught fucking her son and helping her daughter fuck him too. What else could she say by ok?</p> <p>Are you sure he ask again as he walked into the stall and started to undress? Taking only a couple of seconds to strip off his clothes. Now that he was standing there naked in front of us all with his huge cock sticking straight out mom didn’t know what to do. She looked at daddy and then at me and then back at her husband. </p> <p>Again I took the lead saying it’s ok mom. If it was ok for me, you and Steve then it will be ok with daddy. I know dear she said. It just that this is happening so fast it is making my head spin.</p> <p>Let me help then I said. Daddy you lay down here indicating a place in the stall on the blanket. Lay on your back daddy and I will suck your cock awhile. While daddy was laying down on his back I looked at mom. Mom why don’t you suck Steve’s cock while I suck daddy’s? wouldn’t you like that Steve I ask? I sure would mom, please suck it some more he said.</p> <p>I knelt down beside daddy taking his thick long cock in my hand. I swear I could feel his heart beating through his cock as I slid my hand up and down the length of it. Taking daddy’s nuts in one hand I lifted them in his sack. Amazed at how big they were, each one almost the size of an English walnut, compared to my brother’s whose nuts were about the size of pecans. It was hard for me to hold both of them in the same hand at the same time, that’s how big daddy’s nuts were. I rolled them between my fingers while I pulled the skin around his cock up and over the head of it then back down the length of it.</p> <p>I jacked-off daddy’s cock a few times and then began to notice that he had pre-cum oozing out the slit in his cock too. After a few more time jerking my hand up and down his cock there was a spot of pre-cum about the size of a pencil eraser bubbled up on the end of his cock.</p> <p>Mom, daddy’s got pre-cum coming out his cock slit too, do you think it tastes as good as Steve’s did? Yes dear she said, it’s a little more salty than Steve’s is but trust me it still tastes good. I bent over and licked the pre-cum off daddy’s cock with the tip of my tongue. I felt his cock jerk in my hand when my tongue touched his cock. Mom was right, daddy’s pre-cum did taste just like Steve’s, but it did taste saltier.</p> <p>Bending over again I took just the head of daddy’s cock in my mouth, my hand keeping it from going in any farther. I closed my lips around the shaft just under the rim of it and began to run my tongue around the head. I could feel daddy’s cock jerk each time I swirled my tongue around his cock head and under the rim. It tasted like his cock was leaking pre-cum out the slit like a dripping faucet. Every time I ran my tongue over the slit I could taste another drop of pre-cum so I pressed the tip of my tongue into the slit. I was surprised that the slit was big enough for me to stick the tip of my tongue into it. The inside felt slippery to my tongue as I wiggled it around inside the slit. Daddy moaned loudly while I was doing that. You must be doing something right Sheila, mom said, to get your daddy to moan like that.</p> <p>God Nancy, she sucks cock like a pro, he said. I will blast my load in her mouth if she keeps this up. Well Frank mom said breathing hard from the finger fucking Steve was giving her while she sucked his cock, you remember she’s your daughter and only 13, take your time with her, you understand? I will dear daddy said breathing hard himself. </p> <p>I continued sucking daddy’s cock the head of it almost as big as a large plum, and almost as purple. I lowered my hand a little farther down daddy’s cock so I could take more of it into my mouth. I could feel it against the back of my throat and it almost gagged me.</p> <p>If your going to suck my cock that far into your mouth dear, you need to push it on past the back of your throat. If not it will gag you. You’ve got to relax and when you feel the head of it near the back of your throat then you swallow like your were swallow a piece of food. As you swallow push down with your head and my cock will slip down your throat. You will have to hold your breath while you have it in your throat but lift your head off it to breath.</p> <p>I thought about what daddy had said, I wanted to please him and I wanted to feel his cock down my throat too. After trying it a couple of times I finally got the timing right. Just as the tip of his cock pressed against the back of my throat I swallowed several times while pushing down on his cock. Then pop it pushed past the back of my mouth and down my throat. My nose hit the hair around his cock as the whole thing slid into my throat. Daddy grunted and I could feel his cock jerk in my throat. I could feel his heart beating through his cock to. I lifted my head up and down a little not letting his cock slip out from my throat. Daddy’s hips began thrusting up to meet my head as I moved it, he was fucking my mouth like he had fucked my pussy earlier that day. I had to lift my head of his cock to get a breath of air. When I did he groaned again his cock flopping up and down as it jerked freely. Sheila dear, you can’t keep sucking me like that, I won’t be able to hold it back dear. I almost blew my load down you throat a second ago honey.</p> <p>I didn’t say anything to daddy, I had been taking deep breaths while daddy was talking. Now I bent over taking his cock once again in my mouth. I could feel his body jump as his cock entered my mouth, licking it a few times with my tongue, I again pushed down with my head while swallowing. His cock felt like it was bigger than before but as soon as it hit the back of my throat with me swallowing, down my throat it slid. Again I forced my head down until my nose was buried in his pubic hairs. Rolling his nuts with both hands now I began swallowing while his cock was in my throat. The shaft of his cock felt like it was throbbing and swelling in my mouth. Then daddy’s body went rigid for a few seconds before his hips started his cock fucking my mouth. I held my head as still as I could while daddy shoved his thick cock up and down my throat. After three or four thrusts of his hips he shoved his cock as far as he could down my throat. My nose was pressed hard against his pubic hairs and I felt his huge nuts draw upwards.</p> <p>Then daddy’s whole body went rigid again, he reached out grabbing my head and pulled it against him making sure his cock stayed buried down my throat.</p> <p>GGGGGRRRRrrrrrrrrrr, OOOOHHHHHhhhhhhh, AAAAAHHHHHhhhh, FFFFUUUCCCKKKK, I heard daddy almost scream. OOHHH GGGOOOD SSSSSHHHHEEEEIIIILLLLAAA HHHEERRREEE IIITTT CCOOMMMEESS.</p> <p>Then his hips thrust up and down two more times. The thick blood vein running the length of his cock echoed the beating of his heart as he drove his cock into my throat. I felt his whole nut sack jerk upwards and it seemed like his cock would swell at the base and then the swelling would travel up the length of his cock that was shoved down my throat. His body shook each time this happened. After the third or fourth time I finally realized that daddy’s seed was exploding up his cock where it was emptied into my throat. I swallowed some more thinking I needed to swallow it, not realizing once in my throat the reflexes would do that anyway.</p> <p>When I swallowed daddy’s hips jerked again as his cock continued ejaculating his sperm down my throat. I was about out of breath and I needed a breath of air. I didn’t think about his cum shooting out the end of his cock as I lifted my head. Daddy’s cock shot a couple of wads of cum inside my mouth as his cock slipped out my throat and then out my mouth. Once it left my mouth several more blasts of hot sticky cum hit my face as I lifted it up. The rest of his seed spewed out his cock. Several gobs of cum landed on his chest and even more on his stomach. Finally, his cock still jerking, his seed just oozed out the end and down the side to drip into his pubic hairs.</p> <p>I drew in several breaths of air through my nose, tasting daddy’s cum he had left in my mouth. It was strange tasting, almost like pre-cum. It was thicker though and seemed to stick to the inside of my mouth even when I tried swallowing it. It was so slippery when I ran my tongue around the inside of my mouth feeling and tasting it. It had a saltier taste to then the pre-cum, but really didn’t taste bad. </p> <p>I looked at daddy. He was just laying there on his back his eyes closed breathing hard. His cock still rigid although I don’t think it was a hard as it was when he was shooting off. I reached out and rubbed the cum where it had landed on his chest and stomach. Feeling how slippery and sticky it was.</p> <p>Daddy opened his eyes when I started rubbing the cum on him. Daddy, why is it white and so sticky? The reason it’s white dear is because it has millions of sperm in it. They are what make it so white, and it is sticky so it sticks to the inside of the woman’s pussy. This way the sperm can continue to swim to the egg before they drip out of her. That’s smart I thought to my self but didn’t say anything.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 29</p> <p>Mom had begun sucking Steve’s cock when I started sucking daddy’s cock. I think the idea of the whole family there naked and fucking in front of each other had the same effect on us all. I know my pussy was screaming for release all the time I was sucking daddy’s cock.</p> <p>I heard Steve moan a couple of times although I don’t think he had cum yet by the time daddy shot his load.</p> <p>We turned to watch mom as she sucked on my brother’s cock. You would think she was eating an ice cream bar the way she was licking and sucking on it. It didn’t matter though, Steve’s cock was as rock hard as ever. </p> <p>Then daddy and I watched as she climbed up on Steve’s cock for the second time in less that 30 minutes. Gently lowering herself down on his cock as Steve let out a moan of pleasure. Feels good don’t it son she said? OH GOD DOES IT MOM, he said. It feels like your pussy is on fire. It is dear and I hope you can put out the flames.</p> <p>Mother had been watching me giving daddy a blow job, while not forgetting that she had a cock inside her cunt too.</p> <p>Mom was doing like she had done when she had fucked Steve earlier. She was sliding her hips back and forth over Steve’s waist. They both had their eyes closed, letting mom fuck him as much as she wanted right now.</p> <p>When the length of daddy’s cock disappeared into my mouth mom said I can’t believe that you’ve got all your father’s cock in your mouth? My mouth was full then so I couldn’t say anything.</p> <p>Frank, my mom said to daddy, don’t strangle your daughter with that huge cock shoved down her throat. Nancy, if it were hurting her don’t you think she would stop? I am not the one on top here she is.</p> <p>Then with mom watching me deep throat daddy’s cock, I knew mom realized when daddy started blasting his cum down my throat when she told him to be careful not to strangle me with his cum. I don’t think daddy even heard mom say that though. He to far gone in thrones of ecstasy, his cock buried in his daughter’s throat while her throat milked cum from it. </p> <p>Now we watched as mom rode Steve’s cock trying to reach another orgasm herself. Fuck him honey daddy told her fuck that young virile cock crammed into your cunt. Fuck the thing until it explodes and fills you with its cum.</p> <p>I could believe that daddy was talking like this but his words seemed to have an affect on mom. She was working her hips back and forth faster now.</p> <p>Daddy stood up, walked over to mom and began rubbing and playing with her tits. He leaned over and started sucking on one while playing with the other. Mom moaned a little and kept riding my brother’s cock. Just then Steve let out a big moan as his body went rigid. I had learned the signs by now, he was about to fill mom’s cunt with his seed for a second time in an less than an hour.</p> <p>OH GOD was all he said, mom stopped sliding her hips and I could tell she was contracting her vagina mussels around his cock. Steve, his eyes closed, just grunted each time a wad of cum shot out his cock into mom. Mom hadn’t reached her orgasm before Steve shot off. Still milking his cock with her cunt she felt his cock began to shrink and get soft. I’m sorry mom Steve said, I just couldn’t hold it back any longer. I couldn’t keep your pussy from sucking my cum right out.</p> <p>That’s ok son, mom said, sometimes that happens, don’t it Frank? Daddy blushed a little but said yes it does son.</p> <p>I felt bad for mom because she hadn’t reached her orgasm. I was going to suggest that daddy fuck her until she did but when I looked down at his cock it was limp to.</p> <p>Mom climbed off Steve his limp cock falling out as she got up. A puddle of his cum all over his pubic hairs and nut sack. He must have blasted a load into mom I thought to myself.</p> <p>I was trying to think what we could do for mom to help her have an orgasm too. Just then our male dog Boss showed up in the stall and was standing there wagging his tail.</p> <p>That was when I got a brainstorm. Both daddy and Steve’s cock were limp, but Boss cock hadn’t even been hard yet. I knew he had a cock bigger than Steve’s and he had given me orgasms before when he fucked me.</p> <p>Even though mom hadn’t had her second orgasm I knew she would never agree to a dog fucking her. It had been a battle talking her into having sex with her own son.</p> <p>Daddy I said, why don’t you masturbate mom until she has an orgasm? That way she gets to have hers too. Good idea Sheila daddy said as he told Steve to get up and mom to lay where Steve had been laying. While mom was laying down I whispered in Steve’s ear. Let’s tie mom up and get Boss to fuck her, I know he could make her cum, he did me. I don’t know Steve said, do you think daddy would go for it? I hadn’t thought about that. Daddy might not think it was such a good idea Boss fucking his wife. Probably not I said, but I bet I could distract him by sucking his cock again. Long enough for you to get the dog hard and started fucking mom. Want to try it? All they can say is stop right? Right that’s all they can do. </p> <p>Mom had laid down on the bales of hay where Steve had been. Daddy was bent over her finger fucking her while he played with her clit. Mom’s cunt lips were huge, they were swollen thick from excitement and desire.</p> <p>I eased myself out of the stall over to where the thin ropes were hanging and took down several before heading back into the stall with them.</p> <p>Boss was laying down near one side of the stall licking his own cock that was already half out its sheath. Getting cleaned up for action huh Boss, I thought to myself? </p> <p>I walked up beside daddy still holding the ropes. Daddy I said, do you think mom would get more excited if we tied her up and all of us helped you make her have an orgasm? He thought a moment looking at mom, shrugged his shoulders and said, why not honey what do you think? I don’t care mom said, I just need some release, I feel like I want to explode I’m so hot.</p> <p>Ok dear daddy said as I handed him and Steve some of the ropes. Each of us took a hand or foot and tied the ropes around them. Then Steve took the ropes hooked to her hands, ran them through the strings on the bales of straw and tied them together. Daddy took the ropes tied to her feet and one rope he tied to one side of the stall pulling that leg towards that side of the stall. Then he took the other rope and tied it to the other side of the stall pulling mom’s legs wide enough apart so you could stand between them.</p> <p>Can I play with her pussy Steve asked while you two play with her tits? Sure son, why not daddy said moving away from her waist towards her head. Steve began rubbing mom’s clit that was still sticking out from between her swollen pussy lips. Mom arched her hip upwards against his hand putting more pressure against it. Daddy began pinching mom’s nipples making them swell and get hard. I stood watching Steve and daddy working on mom’s body while she responded to it.</p> <p>I was standing between Steve and daddy when I ask Steve why he didn’t get between mom’s legs? Wouldn’t it be easier for you to play with mom if you were there? He didn’t say anything just looked at me and then moved between mom’s legs. I rubbed mom’s stomach a few times before turning my head to look for Boss. He was still laying where I saw him earlier. I snapped my fingers and his head jerked up so he could see me. I patted the side of my naked leg signaling for him to come to me. He licked his half hard cock a few more times before getting up and slowly walking over to me. I patted him on the head before he pushed his nose between my ass cheeks, sniffing my pussy. I felt his tongue lick my cunt as he sniffed it. I knew he could smell cum and pussy juices that were dripping from it.</p> <p>Catching Steve’s eye, I looked down at Boss. Steve nodded slightly and patted the side of his leg. He had to pat his leg a couple of times before Boss noticed and walked over to him. I watched as Steve scratched Boss’s head and as Boss raised his head up and licked Steve’s cock. From where I was standing and where Boss was standing I could see that his cock was almost all the way out from its sheath. Again I looked at Steve than at Boss and then at mom. Steve acted like he couldn’t figure out what I was trying to say. After a couple of times repeating the motions, he finally got the message.</p> <p>I now moved over to the other side of daddy so I was closest to mom’s head. Instead of playing with mom’s tits and her rock hard nipples, I reached down between daddy’s legs to find his cock. It was hanging there just as limp as I had left it after sucking him off. He turned and we looked into each other’s eyes as my hand circled his cock and I squeezed it gently. I smiled it what I hopped was a lustful smile at him. He mouthed the words “I love you dear” to me and I mouthed them back giving his cock another gentle squeeze.</p> <p>Then I squatted down beside daddy patting his leg. When he looked down at me I motioned for him to turn and face me. When he did I took hold of his placid limp cock and gently sucked it into my mouth. I could still taste his cum on it as I gently ran my tongue over it. Slowly it began to stir and I could feel it moving on its own.</p> <p>My main interest at this time wasn’t to get daddy hard though. I just wanted to distract him long enough for Steve to get Boss up on mom and the dog’s cock inside her cunt.</p> <p>I leaned a little to one side and saw Steve with his hand under Boss’s belly playing with the dog’s cock. It was already thick and hard and I knew we were about to introduce mom into something entirely new to her and daddy.</p> <p>Still watching Steve he lifted Boss up by his front legs making sure that they didn’t touch mom yet. He led Boss forward as far as he could with his fingers still in mom’s cunt. Then Steve removed his fingers grasped Boss cock as he walked him forward he directed his cock into mom’s waiting cunt. Steve let Boss’s legs go and they landed on each side of mom’s waist. A final thrust of Boss’s hips and his entire cock was sunk into mom’s pussy up to his balls.</p> <p>I would have thought mom would have opened noticed Boss’s fur against her waist and a cock in her. Well she did notice the cock in her but not the furry legs on each side of her waist. All she felt was this thick hot hard cock filling her cunt. I knew the feeling all to well myself.</p> <p>Steve stepped back, moved to the side a little, squatted down and watched as Boss drove his doggy cock into our mom. Once I knew that Boss was driving his cock in and out mom’s cunt I let daddy’s semi hard cock drop from my mouth and stood up. Daddy still facing me didn’t even know Boss was fucking mom. Right now he was wondering why I stopped sucking his cock. Looking past daddy I could see Boss’s hips humping mom. I was surprised to see her hips thrusting back up against him.</p> <p>Then I heard mom moaning and she was saying that’s it honey fuck me hard it feels so good. Fuck me…. But that is when she must have opened her eyes, because she actually screamed, NO, NO, NO the dog is fucking me, NO.</p> <p>Daddy jerked around and his mouth just dropped open as he stood there watching our family dog fucking his wife as fast as he could drive his cock in and out her cunt. Frank, stop him, stop him, don’t let the dog fuck me Frank. Daddy didn’t say anything, not only did he not say anything he didn’t do anything either. Nothing but stood there watching Boss pound his cock in and out her pussy.</p> <p>Come on mom I said, I know it feels good, he can make you cum if you let him. I know he can, he has made me cum before to. He’s good mom, let him fuck you into an orgasm mom and see if it don’t feel good.</p> <p>Mom looked up at me with startled eyes, as I just realized what I had done. I had just told both my parents that I had let a dog fuck be and had orgasms while he did it.</p> <p>Boss continued humping mom’s pussy. I knew his cock was driving deep into it and that she could feel his furry sheath against her swollen clit. She was still begging us to stop Boss from fucking her, but as I watched her own desire had taken over. Mom’s hips had started thrusting up to meet Boss’s inward drive, she was trying to feel every inch of doggy cock she could. Mom had stopped begging us to stop the dog now and when I looked her eyes were shut and her hips were jerking up and down almost as fast as Boss’s hips.</p> <p>Her mouth open, mom was gulping in deep breaths of air as she fucked Boss as hard as he fucked her. I glanced down at daddy’s cock and was surprised to see that watching Boss fuck mom had given him another hard-on. His cock stuck almost straight up along his stomach it was so hard.</p> <p>When I looked back up at mom her knees looked like she was trying to squeeze Boss, I think she wanted to wrap her legs around his body and pull him into her but the ropes kept her from that. I watched as Boss gave a final thrust hard into mom’s cunt. I new from that thrust if mom’s cunt was big enough his cock ball would slide inside mom’s cunt and swell up to the size of a tennis ball. When mom felt Boss drive his cock that deep into her that was enough to drive her into her orgasm. Her body jerked wildly with spasms from the orgasm. Boss just held his cock in her his cock ball swelling up inside her vagina. I think mom could feel it swelling now because her eyes jerked open. His cock is swelling inside me, he’s shooting his cum in me Frank, it feels like fire in my pussy she said. My God he keeps shooting it and shooting it inside my cunt. I can feel the pressure inside me he’s cum so much. It isn’t stopping either Frank, I feel like his cum is stretching my vagina to its limits and his cock ball feels like it is almost three inches across and getting bigger.</p> <p>That’s his cock ball mom I said, you know the same thing that keeps a male and female dog locked together after they fuck. The ball swells up inside the pussy to keep his seed in. Well it’s doing just that Sheila, my cunt feels full of it, more cum inside me than I have ever had at one time she said.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 30</p> <p>With Boss still locked in mom’s cunt, his seed swimming around inside her. I bent over and took my daddy’s cock in my mouth again. I licked it all over making sure it was covered with my spit. Then I stood up and leaned over mom chest. Resting my tits against hers.</p> <p>Daddy please fuck me now, I said. I want to feel a cock in my pussy. Moving up behind me he pushed his cock down so it was sticking out instead of up and slowly slipped it between my thighs. His cock was long and thick enough that he could press his hips against my ass and his cock would stick out between my thighs about three inches in the front. </p> <p>I reached down and gently rubbed the head of his cock where it stuck out between my legs. He moved his hips back until the cock head withdrew from sticking out between my legs, but I still held it between my thighs. Daddy slid h is cock back and forth like he was fucking my legs a few time as I played with the head each time it stuck through my thighs. Each thrust through my thighs pushed his cock against my tiny clit and my body tingled from the feeling. I would push upwards on his cock as he slid it through my thighs forcing it against my pussy and clit. I could feel the swelling shape of the head as it slid forward only to drop away when the rim of it passed my clit only to have pressure against it again as the shaft slid by.</p> <p>I was getting hot and began wiggling my hips around, I think my nipples were getting hard. Even though Boss’s cock was still tightly locked inside her by his cock ball, she began moving her chest as much as she could against mine. My small nipples sliding across her sweat soaked body.</p> <p>Sliding farther over my mother’s body, almost completely across her now with my ass level with her side I spread my legs open for my father. Frank untie my hands please she said, they are cramping me. Daddy bent over and untied her hand then went around and untied the other one. Untie her legs Steve he said to my brother and Steve did. With her legs untied she wrapped them around Boss’s back and pulled him against her. You lovely lover she said to him, you made me cum. You fucked me into an orgasm with my whole family watching and you know what it was great. </p> <p>With mom’s hands untied, daddy walked back around behind me. Only this time mom reached under my leg and took hold of daddy’s cock. Take your time Frank she’s only 13 remember. I know dear was all he said. I felt daddy move forward as mom guided his cock. She couldn’t see where his cock was going from her position and when I felt it press against my ass hole, lower I said. Daddy backed up slightly and mom pulled his cock farther down as he moved forward again. I felt the head of his cock as it touched my pussy lips as it started sliding forward. Pushing my stomach down causing my hips to pivot up the tip of his cock slipping down the length of my cunt lips finally found the tiny opening to my vagina. That’s it, is all I said. Daddy paused there a second and then began pushing gently forward. I could feel mom as she moved daddy’s cock back and forth slightly like she was trying to feel if he had it in my pussy or not yet. I think she was trying to judge how much pressure he was pushing against my vagina by how much his cock moved back and forth. Easy Frank she said again, go slow and be gentle.</p> <p>He didn’t speak but kept the head of his cock pushing against my vagina. I could tell that my vagina had opened up some. It felt like more of the head was in me now. He kept the pressure of his cock firm against my vagina with mom still moving it back and forth. About that time mom grasped out loud and her body jumped. When I looked up Boss was on the ground. I knew he must have just pulled himself free, even though his cock ball hadn’t gone down all the way. It must have hurt mom when he pulled it out because she jumped. </p> <p>Boss began licking his cum from her pussy just like he had done with mine after fucking me. Each time his tongue raked across mom’s clit she jumped. God mom I heard Steve saying he sure filled you up with his cum. It’s running down the crack of you ass there’s so much.</p> <p>Mom had stopped moving daddy’s cock when Boss had jerked himself free but daddy hadn’t stopped pushing against my cunt. I felt daddy give a slight shove forwards with his hips. This did more than make me slide on mom, I felt his cock head fully enter my vagina. The opening of it closed around his cock just under the rim where his cock got smaller. I jumped slightly from the pain but mom didn’t catch it because of Boss licking her pussy.</p> <p>That feels real good daddy I said and he paused with his cock head buried inside me. I wiggled my hips a little just to let him know I meant it. When I did he started pushing his cock into me again. Since his cock shaft was slightly smaller than the head of his cock, and he had already stretched my vagina open enough for it to get in. his cock slid deeper without a lot of pain or effort. I felt the tip of daddy’s cock reach the end of my vagina and press against my cervix. </p> <p>Mom must have been paying some attention to because she said Frank that’s probably far enough dear she’s only 13 years old and her vagina can’t be big enough to take all of you.</p> <p>Daddy kept his cock head pressed against my cervix a few seconds. I think he was trying to let his cock cool off so he wouldn’t shoot off right away. After all, her was this fantastic young tight pussy and he was buried up as far as he could in it. Not to mention that it belonged to his lovely daughter who he loved with all his heart. Her own mother holding his cock as it entered his daughter’s vagina.</p> <p>The heat from daddy’s cock was unbelievable. It seemed to set my cunt on fire even with it just sitting inside me. I could feel the thumping of daddy’s heart through the blood veins in his cock inside me. Mom let go of daddy’s cock now, I guess she figured he didn’t need her to hold it anymore. I could fell her as she played with his nuts and rolled them in their sac. Then sliding her finger along the underside of his cock until she reached my vagina stretched taut around his cock. Mom slid her finger forward just a little more and let her nail rake gently across my clitoris. My whole body jerked when she did that. I jerked so hard that daddy’s cock pushed against my cervix hard enough to hurt and at the same time made me squeeze my vagina mussels around daddy’s cock. That was enough for daddy. He slowly started pulling his cock out until my vagina squeezed shut just under the rim of his cock head again. He held it there for a second then slowly pushed it back inside me until the tip reached the cervix. Again he held it there a second and while he held it in that position mom again raked her nail across my clit. It had the same reaction as before and I jerked. God this feels so good I heard daddy say to no one in particular as his cock started on another course like the last one.</p> <p>This time mom kept her finger pressed on my clit and slid it back and forth over it. Each time she did my vagina tingle and contracted. Each time it contracted daddy moaned as he continued to pull his cock almost all the way out and then sink it all the way in. </p> <p>My cunt was on fire by now and all I wanted to do was fuck until I reached an orgasm. Between mother and daddy it seemed like they wanted to take their time. I didn’t, I wanted to cum and in a hurry, not knowing the choice wasn’t up to me right then.</p> <p>Turning my head to see where Boss and Steve were I was surprised to see Steve with another hard-on. He was just standing there watching daddy fuck me and slowly jacking him self. Steve I said, why jack yourself off when there is a pussy you can fuck? He acted like he had forgotten all about mom’s pussy there and I watched as he moved between her legs and slid his cock into her dog fucked cunt. I knew mom felt his cock by the hesitation in her hand on my clit. The hesitation only lasted a second and once again she was busy rubbing my clit while her son fucked her for the third time that afternoon.</p> <p>I had realized it before now but daddy’s paced had picked up some. He was moving his cock in and out my pussy a little quicker than before. When he shoved his cock into me it seemed to slide in much easier now, I guess my vagina had stretched enough to allow daddy to fuck me easier and with longer strokes. It felt like the head of his cock was hitting my cervix harder now as he hit the end of my vagina, and on the with drawl of it I thought it would slip completely some times.</p> <p>Daddy wasn’t the only one moving faster now, my own hips were bucking up and down regularly to match each thrust of his cock. I was sweating now and cold feel the sweat from daddy’s stomach each time it hit against my ass. My chest was drenched in mine and mom’s sweat as out tits slide over each other’s chest. Her up and down movement from the fucking Steve was doing an mine from daddy driving his hard cock deep into my hole.</p> <p>I was the first to reach an orgasm, I felt it build up, not slow as others usually had but this one built in a flash. I started feeling it deep down in my vagina. I felt it start its contractions and then wham my whole body when stiff and began jerking. I didn’t even have time to scream or yell or tell anyone I was cumming. All of a sudden the orgasm hit me as I was its slave, my body reacting to it. </p> <p>I think mom noticed it first because from what I can remember it seemed like she started flicking my clit with her finger as fast as she could. I thought I heard her say, Frank, she’s cumming now Frank, fill her cunt with your cum while it is scalding hot to her. I felt daddy drive his cock into me harder than ever and hold it pressed tightly against my cervix. I felt his hand grab me by the waist and pull me harder on his cock, lifting me almost off mom. Then I felt it. It seemed like it was in slow motion. First his cock shaft seemed to swell up right where it entered my vagina. I could feel the bulge in his cock as it slid along the cock shaft towards the cock head. It evened seemed like the skinny area right under the cock rim swelled just before I felt it. Daddy’s scalding, white hot seed blasted out the slit in his cock head. Daddy was pulling my onto his cock so hard his cock head was buried against my cervix. I felt his seed force its self out the end of his cock and through the tight ring of mussels that makes up the cervix. Daddy was cumming so hard and holding me so tight against his cock that it was forcing his cum through my cervix deeper inside me than any cum had ever been. </p> <p>I remember seeing stars my eyes were closed so tight and I felt so fucking good as my own daddy filled me with his cum that I think I passed out.</p> <p>When I came to, Steve had dumped another load of cum into mom’s cunt and all of us were breathing so hard trying to catch our breath.</p> <p>This has been one of the best times in my life daddy said to us all. How about you Nancy? I have to admit mom said, I was so scared at first, but God I got horny just watching Steve fuck his sister I knew I wanted him to fuck me too. I just didn’t know what to do. Thank you children for helping me overcome my fears and talking me into this. I think this has been the first time I have openly enjoyed fucking in my life. I love it when your father and I fuck but being able to fuck openly like this in front of everyone was just so much better. Sheila, I have never been fucked by a dog before, I have to admit I have thought about dog’s cocks before when I have seen them. I have thought about how big they look when they are fucking other dogs. I have even fantasized about being fucked by a big dog. Thank you for helping me full fill those fantasies. Now that they are not fantasies anymore Frank do you think we can invited Boss into our love making sometimes?</p> <p>Daddy’s reply was only this.</p> <p>I want you all to know that you mother and I truly had a wonderful time with you children. You are great lovers and it feels wonderful having sex you two. If you would like we can make this a family thing any time you would like to.</p> <p>Is that ok with you Steve, Shelia?</p> <p>Oh yes daddy, I said, you and Steve make me feel so good when you fuck me, oh yea so does Boss.</p></div>",[]
439,"Lisa Gets More Than Caught, Part 1",1,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,,2007-01-29,6,4,"gm, bd, inc, ped",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 1</p> <p>I was thirteen at the time and Lisa was eleven when the trouble started. It was mid-summer in Texas and the nights were hot and the days even hotter. The day was warming up to be a scorcher and it was only 10:00 a. m. this Saturday morning.</p> <p>Kids your dad and I need to run into town to pick up some groceries this morning, anyone want to go along, mom asked? Since there weren’t much for us kids to do except tag along through the isles at the supermarket, we both said no. Ok, mom said, Lisa you and Terry do the breakfast dishes while were gone, we shouldn’t be more than an hour.</p> <p>Our parents left and Lisa and I were done with the dishes in less than 10 minutes. I turned on cartoons and I thought Lisa had gone to here room. After about five minutes I had to go to the toilet. You had to pass by our parents room to get to the bathroom at the end of the hall were Lisa’s and my bedrooms sat across from each other.</p> <p>Passing our parents bedroom I heard something causing me to look into their bedroom. The bedroom door was pushed almost shut so the only thing I could see was the dressing mirror on mom’s dresser. A movement in the mirror reflection caught my eye and I stopped to get a better look. To my surprise, Lisa was standing in front of dad’s dresser where he kept a large glass piggy bank that he put his loose change in every day. Lisa had the piggy bank on its side and using a small knife she was working change out the small slit in the top where you put the money in. I forgot about the toilet as I stood there watching my younger sister stealing money from the piggy bank. I couldn’t tell how much she had already got out, but she had almost ten minutes to work on it. I watched as she placed the bank back in the same place it originally was and start picking up the change she had gotten out. I quickly went back into the living room and climbed back onto the couch, acting like I had been there all along. I waited a few minutes but Lisa never came into the living room.</p> <p>Again I got up and headed to the toilet. After using the toilet I entered the hall and Lisa was sitting on her bed playing with her favorite doll, acting like she had been there all along.</p> <p>I knocked on her bedroom door. Looking up at me she said what do you want? I just stood there a few seconds, I couldn’t believe how cool acting she was just after stealing money from our parents piggy bank.</p> <p>You know that I am going to tell don’t you, I said? Tell what she said still looking innocent? Like you don’t know, I replied back to Lisa, like I saw you in mom and dad’s room stealing money from their piggy bank. When I said that Lisa’s mouth dropped open and she just sat there for a few seconds saying nothing. Then with tears in her eyes she begged, please Terry, don’t tell, you know daddy will give me the whipping of my life for stealing. You know he has sworn he would beat us if he ever caught us stealing anything. Well you should have thought about that before you started taking something that didn’t belong to you.</p> <p>Lisa was sobbing now, tears streaming down her face as she kept begging me not to tell. I’ll do anything Terry she said, anything for you if you don’t tell, please, please, she kept begging. Nope is said, I’m going to tell, liking the idea that I had something on her that I knew she would really get in trouble for. All those times she had ratted me out for swearing or telling lies.</p> <p>I could tell Lisa was really scared about dad finding out. She was crying and shaking she was so scared. Please Terry, please she begged over and over.</p> <p>Then Lisa stopped crying, she sat there a few seconds wiping her eyes dry. It looked like she was in deep thought.</p> <p>Terry, she said I know that you have been trying to peek into my bedroom at night when I forget to close my door tight. I know you are standing out there trying to see me as I undress and get ready for bed. I remember last year when you looked into our bathroom window while I was in the tub. You didn’t know it but I knew it was you.</p> <p>I felt the bottom drop out of my stomach when she said that but she didn’t stop. I know you have a magazine hid out in the garage with pictures of naked women in it. Oh shit, I thought to my self, now I am in trouble, why didn’t I just leave Lisa alone?</p> <p>I’ll make you a deal Terry Lisa said if you don’t tell mom or dad that I have been stealing money from the piggy bank. What kind of deal I asked? I will let you see me naked if you don’t tell she said.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe my ears, it was true, I had tried to see my sister naked many times but without much success. I had to be careful though this could be a trap. What do I have to do I asked her? Nothing she said, just look all you want and promise not to tell.</p> <p>Standing there looking at Lisa, I started thinking about seeing my sister totally naked for the first time in my life. The more I thought about it the harder my cock got. After all I was thirteen and I had been jacking-off for over six months once I found out I could and how good it felt. I would sneak out into the garage at least three of four times a week and get the magazine. I would stuff it down my pants and walk into the woods behind our house. When I thought I was far enough away and no one was around I would take off my pants and sit down. Opening the book I would look at the naked women and stare at their pussies. I would then jack-off staring at their naked bodies wondering what it would feel like fucking one of them.</p> <p>Well Lisa said again, dragging me back from my day dreaming about jacking-off, do you want to see me naked or not? You know I do Lisa I told her, after all, like you said, I have been trying to for a while now. Yea I know she said, and for the first time after confronting her about stealing the money, I thought I saw a flicker of a grin.</p> <p>Ok then she said, come on in and close the door. I finished walking into Lisa’s bedroom pulling the door shut behind me. I watched as Lisa pulled off her blouse. She had a training bra on under it, and it appeared that it was totally flat. Bending down she pulled off her shoes then slipped her pants down and stepped out of them. She looked up at me then blushing slightly. Are you sure you want to see me Terry she asked? I don’t look near as good as those naked women in your magazine. Now it was my turn to blush. I know I said, but they are only paper, your real Lisa. My cock was rock hard now just thinking about my first time getting to see a real girl naked. I was going to see my sister’s tits and her pussy, and in person not a picture.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 2</p> <p>Lisa climbed onto her bed and stood up on it as I walked to the edge of her bed. Reaching behind her she undid the hooks on her training bra and lifted it off her shoulders. I let out a small gasp when she took it off. Lisa had small nipples that looked like the eraser end of a small pencil and they sat on top of a small rise of flesh that was the beginning of her breasts. What’s wrong Lisa ask me after I gasped? Your tits, you got tits I said, I didn’t think you would be old enough to have any. Well they aren’t much she said.</p> <p>Then she stuck her thumbs in the edges of her panties and pushed them slowly down. I must have been standing there with my mouth open gawking at her when she said, you can close your mouth now Terry. Then she turned around slowly on the bed so I could get a full view front and back.</p> <p>There, Lisa said, now you have seen me naked, are you satisfied? I want to see your pussy I said, please I whined. Why Lisa asked do you want to see my pussy? Because I have never seen a real one I said.</p> <p>Without realizing it my hand had moved to my crotch and I was rubbing my cock through my pants. I hadn’t realized it but Lisa must have. You like seeing me naked don’t you Terry? It makes you horny huh? It sure does I replied still unknowingly rubbing my cock.</p> <p>I don’t think I should show you any more of my pussy than what you already see Lisa said. Besides it looks like you need to get your magazine and go to the woods and jack-off. She was right, I sure wanted to jack-off but I didn’t want to go to the woods to do it. I don’t want to go to the woods to jack-off I said. I want to stand here and look at you naked while I jack-off.</p> <p>Lisa sat down on the bed looking a little scared now. No Terry, you should leave now, I kept my part of the deal, now you keep yours.</p> <p>Oh ok I said still rubbing my cock through my pants. I opened her bedroom door and crossed the hall into my room. I wasn’t going to the woods to jack-off and that was all there was to it. Now I was aware that I was rubbing my cock through my pants. The more I rubbed it the more I wanted to look at Lisa naked and jack-off. Then a though came to me. Why not get some of the play rope I kept in my closet, go back into Lisa’s room and tie her up. Then I could look as long as I wanted to, I could even look at her pussy and she couldn’t stop me. The more I thought about it the more excited I got. Looking across the hall into her bedroom, I saw that she hadn’t gotten her cloths back on yet, instead she was standing in front of her mirror feeling her tits.</p> <p>I went to my closet and took out several ropes. I made a noose in the end of two of them and then took off running into Lisa’s room. I was halfway into her room, before she realized that I was there. What are you doing Terry she said in a startled voice? I am going to tie you up that’s what. With that I grabbed one hand slipped it into the noose of one rope and pulled it closed around her wrist. While she was trying to get a hold of the rope on that hand I grabbed her other hand and slipped the rope over it and pulled it tight. After all she was only eleven and I was thirteen. I grabbed the two loose ends of the rope and pulled Lisa over to the bed. Lisa was flapping her arms now and pulling away trying to get loose from the ropes. Stop it Terry or I am going to tell mom and dad she screamed. Go ahead, and I will tell them you have been stealing the money. When I said that she stopped struggling and gave into what I was doing.</p> <p>I took one rope and tied it to the top bed leg, then pulled the other rope across the bed. Pulling the slack out of it until Lisa’s arms were stretched straight out from her body, then I secured it to the other top bed leg. Lisa just lay there with a look of terror in her eyes. I bent down and picked up the other ropes I had dropped in our struggle. I tied one around one leg and another around the other leg. Then pulling her legs apart I tied each one to the foot of the bed leg. Lisa now lay spread eagle on the bed and I could stare at her as long as I wanted to.</p> <p>I guess your going to get your look at my pussy now aren’t you she said? Feeling my rock hard thirteen-year-old cock through my pants, I looked at her grinning and said yep. Now I am going to see what a real pussy looks like, and it is going to by your pussy sis, I said. Lisa tried to pull her legs together when I said that but couldn’t because of the ropes.</p> <p>I climbed up on the bed and got between Lisa’s legs, her pussy slit looked different then the women in the magazine. Their pussies were gapped open with lips that seemed to be puffed outwards. Lisa’s pussy was only a small mound, with a very light almost blond fine hair on the top part of it. Between her legs her pussy looked like two folds of skin that were pressing against each other.</p> <p>I looked up at Lisa and was surprised that she had raised her head and was watching me look at her. Well she said, is it what you expected? Not really I said but it sure looks good. I reached up with my hands and felt the small nipples on her tits. I was surprised that they were firm to the touch. I felt the small rise beneath them that was the beginning of her breasts. Lisa just kept watch everything I was doing but and was lying perfectly still. My cock was aching now after being hard for so long. I looked around Lisa’s room and saw a box of Kleenex on her dresser. Climbing off her bed I walked over to the bed and pulled out a hand full of tissues. I turned around to find Lisa staring at me wide eyed. What are you going to do now she asked in a trembling voice? You’ll see I said, you’ll see. I walked back over to the edge of the bed and began undressing. I looked up at Lisa as I undressed and was surprised when she was staring at me, not squeezing her eyes shut like I thought she would.</p> <p>When I was naked except for my underwear I noticed that Lisa’s eyes were fixed on my crotch. When I looked down to see why it became evident. My small 3 ½ inch rock hard cock was pushing my underwear straight out in the front. I didn’t say anything, just reached up and pushed my underwear down over my hips and my cock. The elastic pushed my cock down almost between my legs only to spring back to full attention as it slid past it. Lisa gasped as my cock jumped back up. When I looked at her I realized that this was probably the first cock she had ever seen. I reached down grasping it with my hand. I slid my hand up and down the shaft a few times so she could get a good look at it. I even reached down and rolled my balls in my hand a few times so she could see where they were and what they looked like.</p> <p>Then I went to the foot of the bed and climbed up between her legs so I could look at her pussy and jack-off. I got up on my knees, one so I could jack-off better, the other so Lisa could see well. She hadn’t ask me to but I could tell by the way she stared that she was interested in what I was doing.</p> <p>Slowly I began to pump the skin around my cock up and down the length of it. Enjoying each time it slid over the tip of my cock. After a few seconds of this, I decided to get a closer look at Lisa’s pussy while I jacked-off. Still pumping with one hand I reach between my sister’s legs and let my hand run across the top of her mound down between her legs and across her slit. Lisa jumped at my touch but didn’t say a word. She just kept her eyes glued to my hand and my cock appearing and disappearing in it.</p> <p>I felt each lip of Lisa’s pussy; it felt soft and pliable as I ran my finger down the center of the slit between her legs. Lisa wasn’t jumping any more when I ran my fingers over her pussy. I was getting bolder now as I jacked-off and played with her pussy. I began to push my finger a little harder against the slit in her pussy. Then when pressing a little harder than I had been the slit parted and my finger went sliding between them. That time Lisa jumped and gasped again. Keeping my finger between the lips I slid it up and down the length of the slit. Lisa’s mouth was open now and it seemed like she was breathing a little faster than before. Each time my finger reached the top of the slit, I felt a little bump there. Curious as to what it was I turned loose of my cock. Taking both hands I gently parted the lips of my sister’s pussy. That was when I saw that she had the same hole between them that the women in the book had. The only difference was hers was hidden behind her pussy lips while the women’s lips were stretched apart so you could see the hole. I also found out what the bump was I kept feeling with my finger. Lisa had a small bump of skin sticking up just under her pussy lips at the top. I thought this was peculiar so holding her lips apart I rubbed it a few time with one of my fingers. Lisa went bananas when I did this, she gasped like she was out of breath and her hips jerked up in the bed against my finger. I did this a few more times then looked up at Lisa. She had her eyes closed tight now and was breathing kind of hard. Are you all right Lisa I ask her, scared I might have hurt her someway?</p> <p>No, she replied, in short breaths, it feels good. That freaked me out, was Lisa enjoying this too? I rubbed the nub a few more times just to see her jerk her hips up on the bed. Only this time I noticed that her slit was getting slimy. My finger was able to slip up and down in the slit without much trouble now. Still curious, holding her pussy lips apart, I swirled my finger around the hole that was between her pussy lips. It was big enough for my fingertip to fit so I pushed into it with my finger a little. The slime from Lisa’s pussy made my finger slick and it slipped in about ½ an inch. I could feel Lisa’s body around my finger squeezing on it. Carefully I pushed a little harder with my finger and it slid in halfway up to the second knuckle.</p> <p>What are you doing Lisa asked now, her eyes wide open? I pushed my finger into a hole that is between your pussy lips. It slid in almost up to my second knuckle. I know she said, I feel your finger to. Then I pulled my finger out of her hole, ran it back up her slit and over her nub a couple of times. Her hips jerked as she gasped. That feels good Terry she said. Again I pushed my finger back into the hole in her pussy, pushing it almost as far as almost to my second knuckle. That hurt Lisa said this time, it hurts when you push it in that far. I didn’t say anything but kept pushing a little harder. It felt like I had reached the end of the hole because my finger kept hitting something.</p> <p>Not wanting to hurt her, I slowly pushed and pulled my finger in and out her pussy hole being sure I didn’t go to deep. When I looked at her, her eyes were closed again and she was breathing harder. Using my thumb I rubbed the nub of skin at the top of her slit while I pushed and pulled my finger in and out her pussy hole. Each time my thumb would rub her nub her hips jerked up and then fell back to the bed. This was fun playing with my sister like this. She was acting like she was enjoying it too. Then I realized that my own cock was aching and when I looked down at it there was clear liquid oozing out the slit in the end of it. This wasn’t anything new to me; it always did that while I was jacking-off. This time though I had been jacking-off right then.</p> <p>I removed one hand from Lisa’s pussy, while I had a finger in her pussy hole and a thumb rubbing her nub with the other. I grasped my cock and began to slowly jack-off again. I loved the way my hand felt around my cock. The way I could squeeze it making it feel tight. I was jacking-off with one hand while finger fucking my sister with the other when I realized how good it felt for her pussy hole squeeze my finger. Would it feel that good squeezing my cock I wondered? It had to I thought, if it feels that good on my finger then it would feel great on my cock.</p> <p>I turned loose of my cock with my free hand. I took a finger and ran it up and down my sister’s slit getting it slick with her slime all the while pushing my finger in and out her pussy hole and rubbing her nub with my thumb. By now Lisa’s hips were jerking up and down on her bed pretty regularly to the rhythm of my finger. She’s fucking my finger I finally realized to my self. She’s enjoying this and fucking my finger while I jack-off.</p> <p>I took my slimy fingers and rubbed them up and down my cock coating it good with Lisa’s own slime. Then slowly raising up on my knees again I eased forward holding my slick cock in my free hand. I watch Lisa’s face as I moved forward, not wanting to break her concentration of what she was enjoying. I knew that once I pulled my finger out of her hole and leaned over her to shove my cock into that hole she would open her eyes.</p> <p>I didn’t care, I didn’t think, all I wanted to do was to feel that hot tight hole squeeze my cock like it had been doing my finger.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 3</p> <p>I was so close now that my thighs almost touched the inside of her thighs. My cock was only five or six inches from her pussy hole and it seemed like I could feel her body heat on my cock. Now, I thought to my self, now or never. Pulling my finger out of her pussy hole I leaned forwarded. Catching myself on the left side of the bed to the left of Lisa, I supported myself with the hand I had been fucking my sister with. Holding my cock steady with the other hand I leaned forward, felt my thighs touch my sister’s thighs, and continued leaning forward. Then I felt her pussy against my cock and it felt like fire, moving my hand up and down her slit in search of her pussy hole. Finally I felt the tip of my cock hit her pussy hole and I fell forward onto my sister. Falling forward I drove my 3-½ inch cock deep into her pussy.</p> <p>Lisa’s eyes jerked opened as she screamed in pain, then screamed again when she saw I was laying atop her our faces only inches apart. I just lay there feeling the heat from her body as it clung around my cock. It felt like I was burning from it and it felt so good.</p> <p>Terry, what are you doing my sister almost screamed at me? What have you done? Nothing I said, what else could I say. What do you mean nothing she said again? I could feel her trying to move her hips from side to side trying to get out from under my body. What ever you did it hurt like hell she said and it still hurts my pussy. You were making it feel good before but now it hurt like hell and I feel full like I got to pee. Still lying perfectly still I didn’t say anything. I was reeling in the most pleasure I had ever felt. My cock was buried in something so hot and soft and tight, and I knew it was a pussy. Then I realized that I was fucking my first pussy. Wow, I thought this is wonderful; I am fucking my first pussy. With that thought, I stopped hearing Lisa’s words. Slowly I lifted my hips causing my cock to withdraw from Lisa’s pussy. I withdrew so far that my cock came all the way out of her pussy hole. I think that is when Lisa finally realized that I had actually placed my cock inside her body and was going to fuck her.</p> <p>No Terry, she whined, you can’t, it’s not right; I’m your sister. I know I said, and it was my sister who stole money from dad’s piggy bank. It was my sister who stripped before me so I could see her naked body. It was my sister who didn’t mind me playing with her pussy when it was only my finger inside your pussy hole and my thumb rubbing your nub. I know you’re my sister Lisa, and believe me when I say that I am truly going to enjoy fucking your pussy with my cock. Fucking you with it until my balls explode and I shoot my cum deep inside your pussy. You will be my first piece of pussy Lisa and the first woman I ever cum inside of.</p> <p>Lisa just looked at me in disbelief as I raised my hips up. Grasping hold of my cock I lowered myself unit I felt the head of my cock against her pussy lips, then I moved it up and down her slit again until the tip of my cock hit her pussy hole again. This time instead of falling forward and shoving my cock inside my sister; I slowly lowered myself savoring every tiny forward motion that I knew took the tip of my cock deeper and deeper into my sister’s pussy staring deep into her eyes as it sank. When my stomach lay against my sister’s stomach I lifted my chest off her and raised myself up supporting my weight with my hands. Flexing my ass forward I pushed my cock even deeper into my eleven-year-old sister’s hot tight pussy. Her pussy clung tightly around my cock and I could feel her heart beat around my cock. I watch her face as I slowly withdrew my cock again, being careful not to make it slid out. Lisa just started back into my eyes not saying a word, her mouth closed her lips tightly held together.</p> <p>I sank my cock into her again and withdrew then allowed it to sink back into her hot hole before holding still. Her hole was so hot and felt so good that my balls were screaming. I knew the feeling; it always felt like this just before cum blew out the tip of my cock. I didn’t want to cum yet, Lisa’s pussy just felt to wonderful, and who knew when the next time I would find a pussy to fuck. Surely Lisa’s was going to be out of the question.</p> <p>Lisa was looking at me now, her lips not clasped tight together anymore, but slightly apart. With my head this close to her mouth I could hear her breathing deeply and heavily. Am I to heavy I ask her, no she said in a quite voice your not to heavy.</p> <p>I lifted my ass again and pulled my cock out almost to the tip before pushing it back into her. This time as I was pushing downward, I felt Lisa lifting her ass off the bed, pushing back up against me. I took a closer look at her face this time noticing her mouth was open now and she was again breathing hard. Like she was when I had my finger in her pussy hole. Am I hurting you Lisa I ask, do you want me to stop? You are not hurting me Terry she managed to get out. Then what’s wrong I asked again.</p> <p>You keep stopping, that’s what is wrong Terry, you keep stopping; I couldn’t believe my ears, my sister was complaining that I kept stopping from shoving my cock in and out her pussy. I raised my hips again and then pushed downwards with them. Again she raised her hips up against me helping my cock to slide into her faster. I did this two more times and then had to stop again. I was about to blow my cum into her pussy and I didn’t want to yet.</p> <p>Why do you keep stopping she ask me, looking me squarely in the eyes this time. Just when it starts to feel good you stop. Don’t it feel good to you, she asked?</p> <p>Feel good, God yes Lisa, it feels fucking wonderful, fucking you is the best thing I have ever felt in my life. So why do you keep stopping she ask again, thrusting her hips up against mine as she spoke?</p> <p>I have to stop Lisa, your pussy clings around my cock so tight and feels so hot, it is causing my balls almost explode. Then when that happens and I cum inside you my cock gets soft. It always does when I jack-off. I blow cum once and then my cock goes soft. Does it get hard again she asked? Not right away, why? Have you ever tried to make it hard again she questioned me? Not really it usually feels so good when I blow cum I don’t think about getting it hard again.</p> <p>Lisa didn’t say anything for the next few seconds and just lay there quietly. Terry untie me please she said. No way I said, you would make me quit and go to my room. I want to fuck you until I blow my hot cum inside your pussy hole.</p> <p>Look you can, I promise, I am just uncomfortable tied up, really I will let you finish fucking me if you want to. Are you sure I ask again? Yes really was her reply.</p> <p>I raised my hips letting my rock hard cock once again slip out of that dream hole. I climbed down off the bed and untied her legs then her arms. Lisa never tired to get off the bed as I untied her. She just rubbed her wrists where the ropes were tied.</p> <p>I climbed back up on the bed half expecting her to say we were through, instead she spread her legs apart again so I could get between them. Grabbing my cock once again I lowered it into her awaiting pussy hole. I swear it felt like it had gotten hotter since my cock had been out of it. Laying forward on top my sister’s body, I let my cock slowly sink deeply into her wonderful hot hole.</p> <p>I think Lisa might have sighed a little as my cock penetrated her again but I was not sure. My cock had cooled down some being outside my sister’s pussy so I began slowly withdrawing it again only to let it sink back inside her.</p> <p>After about the third time of pushing down into her Lisa began raising her hips to meet my thrusts. We would hold our bodies together at the deepest point of penetration feeling each other’s heart beat. I could feel Lisa’s heart beat through her pussy hole as it clung to my cock. Lisa could feel my heart beat each time my cock jerk from the blood pumping through it.</p> <p>After about five or six thrusts into her wonderful pussy I had to stop again. Your pussy is to hot I told her, it make my cock want to cum inside you I told her looking into her half closed eyes. Your cock feels very good inside my pussy too Lisa said. This was the first time she had openly admitted it even if her breathing told on her. That was when Lisa reach up and put her arms around my neck drawing my face towards hers. She pulled my head down until our lips met and then kissed me with a kiss like I had never been kissed before. When I opened my mouth in surprise Lisa stuck her tongue inside and felt all around inside my mouth. While kissing me like that she tried lifting her hips up against mine letting me know she wanted me to move my cock in and out her pussy.</p> <p>With my mind off how hot my cock was and on how and what Lisa was doing with her mouth on mine I began to thrust in and out her pussy again. Lisa held my face crushed against hers our lips crushed together, mouths open and tongues playing with each other. Lisa was thrusting her tongue into and out of my mouth in time with my cock thrusts. She’s fucking my mouth with her tongue I thought to myself.</p> <p>Lisa was meeting my downward thrusts with her own powerful upward thrusts, our bodies reaching maximum penetration mid way in the air. Lisa kept my mind off my cock with her mouth and tongue or so I thought.</p> <p>Her tongue was working in and out my mouth in frenzy now, and without realizing it my cock was thrusting in and out of her to match that frenzy. Then Lisa drew her head back and made a big gasping sound pulling our faces and lips apart. Her body met mine in mid air on my downward thrust and went rigid. With her mouth, lips and tongue distraction removed, my feelings went straight to the head of my cock. The feeling it had gotten from the 35 or 40 thrusts in and out that hot pussy had been transmitted to my balls. They were ready to blow, the only thing missing was I wasn’t aware of it. I was now though, once Lisa pulled her head back and took my mind off our mouths; it went straight to my cock and balls.</p> <p>Before I could even grunt, my ass jerked up and slammed back down driving my cock as deep as a thirteen year old boys cock would go into his eleven year old sister’s hot pussy driving her small body back down against the bed. I felt the cheeks of my ass convulse as I felt my own hot cum race up through the short length of my rock hard cock still buried to the hilt in my sister’s pussy and spew out the end of it.</p> <p>Oh God Lisa, I’m cuming I screamed as I felt another convulsion jerk the cheeks of my ass together and another hot load of cum head for my sister’s pussy. The tip of my cock felt like it was on fire now, not just from Lisa’s hot pussy but from my hot cum as it pooled around the end of it. Another spasm and another blast of cum, as I grunted like a hog hunting for food, while Lisa put her arms back around me and squeezed me against her.</p> <p>Empty it all into my pussy Terry she whispered into my ears as I lay there jerking my cum into her hot pussy. In all the six months of jacking-off never had I cum so hard or so long. My cock convulsed 15 or 20 times in my sister’s pussy and each time I felt cum spewing out the end of it into her. Lisa was enjoying it too because she was continually moving her hips up and down causing my cock to move ever so slightly inside her. Each time she did this my cock would jump again until finally it began to get soft and finally slipped out of her tight pussy. We lay there for awhile embracing each other in the glow and bliss that we had just found.</p> <p>I began to think about what I had just done and guilt and fear hit me like a train. Oh God Lisa what have I just done to you. I took your virginity, then raped you, and filled you with my cum. Oh God I could die, I am so sorry I said.</p> <p>Shh, said Lisa, I could have ran away anytime I wanted to after you untied me, but I din’t want to. I looked into her eyes and saw softness there and moisture around them. I love you Terry she said, I am glad it was you who took my cheery and I don’t want this to be the last time we fuck each other either.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe my ears, are you sure I ask her? Yes I’m sure she replied reaching up and kissing me again. In fact the next time your cock gets hard may not be soon enough, I enjoyed this a much as you did. I knew you used to look at the magazine in the garage then take it to the woods. I used to follow you out there where you couldn’t see me and watch you jack-off. I knew you liked doing that to your self so I would come home and go take a bath. In the tub I used to rub my nub just like you did a few minutes ago. Boy did it feel good too, the more I rubbed it the better it felt until I couldn’t bear it and my body would jerk. Kind of like yours does when your jacking-off and you start to cum. I figured that what I felt must be something like what you felt and I liked it. So thank you for fucking me Terry, I loved it and want to do it some more. I love you too Lisa I said, now we had better get up and clean up before mom and dad get back.</p> <p>Remember Terry, Lisa whispered, this won’t be the last time ok?</p></div>",[]
440,"Lisa Gets More Than Caught, Part 2",2,BRK N BUBBLE,no@email,,2007-05-17,2,4,"gm, bd, inc, ped",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brknbubble009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 1: So soon after the first time...</p> <p>Lisa and I got off her bed and went to the bathroom to clean ourselves up. I had just gotten all my clothes from her room and was back in mine finishing dressing when I heard our parents drive up.</p> <p>Dad and Mom are back I hollered at Lisa. Ok, was her reply, as I went out front to see if they needed help with the groceries? I took two bags and headed back inside as Lisa was coming out. She was dressed in shorts and a pullover and looked normal; you couldn’t tell that 20 minutes earlier I was pounding my cock into her pussy.</p> <p>You two haven’t been fighting have you mom ask? No, I’ve been reading said Lisa, I don’t know what Terry has been doing. I am proud of you two then for not fighting mom said. Lisa just looked at me as I walked past she winked at me as if to say, mom asked about fighting, not fucking, I winked back and kept going.</p> <p>Once the groceries were inside I sat down on the couch by myself. I immediately started thinking about Lisa and how good her pussy had felt. It hadn’t been 30 minutes earlier that I had pumped my cum into her hot young pussy. Now just thinking about her my cock was getting hard again. I couldn’t believe it, when I jacked off it usually took my cock three or four hours before I could get it hard again. Here is was only 30 minutes later and I was getting a hard on again. I sure wish I could get Lisa alone again right now, I would fuck her again. I knew that this wouldn’t happen though since mom and dad were home. Instead I went into the garage and took the magazine I had hid in there and stuck in down my pants. Mom, I’m going outside to play I called as I headed out the back door. Ok she said, dinner will be ready in about an hour and half don’t go far. I’m not I said as I headed for my favorite spot in the woods.</p> <p>I reached the place in the wood, about 10 minutes from the house, where I usually looked at the magazine and would jack off. I had already pulled off my pants and underwear and was sitting on the old chair I had taken out some months ago. I was flipping through the pages looking at all the naked women, especially at their pussy. I kept thinking how much prettier Lisa’s was compared to theirs. These women looked like their pussies were big and the pussy lips didn’t cover or hid the pussy hole anymore. I still wondered what one of these pussies would feel like around my cock.</p> <p>I had one hand wrapped around my cock slowly jacking off while looking at the pussies. Every once in a while I would close my eyes tight and visualize Lisa tight little hot pussy.</p> <p>I could almost feel I around my cock as I slowly lifted my hand up and down. It was one of these times when I had my eyes shut tight thinking about Lisa’s pussy when I heard Lisa say, “Does that feel as good as my pussy did? My eyes jerked opened at the sound of her voice, I hadn’t heard anyone coming up in the woods. I guess I was so engrossed in thinking about Lisa’s pussy that I didn’t hear anything.</p> <p>Over the shock of someone else being there with me, I finally said, you scared the shit out of me Lisa. Well does it she asks again? Does what, I don’t even know what you ask me? Does jacking off feel as good as my pussy did? No way, I said, nothing could ever feel as good as your wonderful tight little pussy around my cock. Then why are you out here jacking off? Once we were through with the groceries I sat down on the couch and started thinking about your wonderful pussy. My cock started getting hard and I knew I had to do something about it. If not it would be hard when I came to eat. I didn’t want dad and mom to see it. That is why I came out here to jack off. Saying this I started pulling my hand up and down my cock again as it sprang back to life.</p> <p>Want me to help you with your hard cock Lisa ask? Thinking she meant help me jack off, I said I sure would and let go of my cock. Rock hard from my handling it pointed up at the sky as I sat in the chair. I expected Lisa to reach over and grab hold of it and start jacking me off. Instead Lisa slid down her shorts and underwear stepping out of them. She walked over the chair I was sitting on and facing me she sat down in my lap. She slid forward pressing my cock between my stomach and hers. So you want to fuck me again Terry? Do I, hell yes I want my cock inside you again. I just didn’t think it would be this soon since mom and dad is home. I know Lisa said, mom sent me out to find you and tell you that it is almost dinner time, so we don’t have long.</p> <p>I reached around behind Lisa and lifted up on her butt letting her know that she needed to lift up some. As she raised her self off my lap, I reached between us and pushed my cock forward under her. She lowered herself some until she felt the head of my cock touch her and then held at that level until she felt the tip of my cock find her pussy hole. Lisa let her self down a little as the tip of my cock enters her. I pulled my hand out from under her and she lowered herself down on my cock. Again I felt the tight hot almost virgin pussy around my cock squeezing it. Lisa looked at me and asked me how it felt. I just grunted as I tried to lift up to push my cock deeper in her. My God Lisa you feel so hot and tight on my cock, I swear I love you and always will Lisa. You are my first fuck and my first pussy and the first pussy I shot my cum into. I know Terry and your cock is the first cock to ever spread my pussy apart and slip into it. You hurt me the first time but then it felt good to me too. Yours was the first cock to fuck my pussy and make it feel good. The first cock to fill my pussy with your cum. It felt so good that I didn’t wash my pussy when I cleaned up. Still not moving on my cock Lisa kept talking. I went into the bathroom and cleaned my legs and all but not my pussy. I pushed my finger up inside my pussy Terry and I could still feel your cum in there. It felt so slippery and sticky inside me and made my finger slide in and out so easy. That’s why your cock slid into me now so easy.</p> <p>I hadn’t said anything just sat there on the chair with Lisa facing me in my lap with my cock shoved up her tight pussy. I could feel her heart beat as it throbbed around my cock. Now it is going to be my time to fuck you Terry she said. With that Lisa began to lift herself up and down on my cock. She did this a few times before saying that it was to hard like that. Instead of rising up and down, Lisa slid her hips back on my lap just a little. She didn’t have to slid far to make my cock slip out of her pussy some. Sliding back on my lap pushed my cock down causing it to slid along her nub at the top of her slit. She moaned as she slid along the short distance on my cock. Then she slid forward causing my cock to shove back up inside her hole. She slid forward until her mound was pushed up against my hair above my cock. I felt the bone in her mound mash against mine and knew she couldn’t get any closer. In this position my cock was forced straight up inside her pussy as far as it would go. She sat like this a moment moving slightly left and right like she was sliding left and right. I could feel my cock slide ever so slightly around inside her as she did that. Then Lisa slid back away from me again forcing my cock down as she slid her nub over it and moaned again.</p> <p>Then Lisa began in earnest and started sliding up and back on my lap, pausing long enough when she was against me to slide side to side a little. That was when I would moan. Up and back, side to side, up and back, side to side as my cock rode inside her hot pussy that still held some of my cum from our fuck 30 or 40 minutes earlier. I felt like I had a silk glove over my cock as Lisa fucked me.</p> <p>Lisa had been holding me with her hands on my shoulders when she started fucking me. Now she put her arms around my neck and pulled herself against me. Still working her hips up and back on my lap she was driving my hard 13 year old cock in and out of her 11 year old pussy. A pussy which had just got fucked 40 minutes earlier and was getting fucked for the second time in the same day.</p> <p>Lisa picked up the pace a little as she looked into my eyes. This feels so good Terry, I never knew it would feel like this. I heard girls at school talk about it but they never made it sound like it felt so good. I love the way your cock fills my pussy, makes it open as it slides in and close and it slides out. I feel like I have a hot thing inside me when you have your cock in me. Please promise that you won’t get tired of fucking me Terry and I can fuck your cock whenever I won’t to feel good and have it in me, please Terry. My cock was getting close to exploding again in less than 50 minutes, something I hadn’t been able to do myself since jacking off. Her my 11 year old sister was fucking me crazy and about to blow my cum inside her sweet pussy for the second time in less than an hour. She was begging me to promise to let her fuck my cock when ever she wanted to. Was I stupid or what, hell yes, I said. Lisa, as long as I can fuck that wonderful pussy of yours when my cock gets hard, you can fuck it anytime you want to feel it inside your pussy.</p> <p>My God Lisa, I said, you are about to make my cock shoot my seed inside you again. You’re so fucking hot and tight. I can’t hold back much longer I said. Good Terry, she said, I want to feel your cock jerk inside me again and feel your hot cum as it shoots out the tip of it. Let me know just before you shoot, I want to get you as deep inside me as I can get you. It didn’t take long, maybe another two or three times of up and back, I reached around Lisa grabbing one ass cheek in each hand as I looked square into her eyes. I’m going to blow Lisa I said as I pulled her forward against me and slid my ass forward on the chair allowing her to slide even farther forward against my stomach. Letting my 3 ½ inch cock slip a little farther into her pussy. I held her against me with her ass cheeks and she slipped from side to side as I erupted inside her tight pussy.</p> <p>I felt the first blast of hot cum as it left my balls, like slow motion I felt it swell my cock as it shot upwards toward the head of my cock buried deep inside my sister. It felt like big ball traveling up my pee tube to the end of my cock. Then I felt it burst through the opening at the end of my cock, for a second I saw stars then I felt the second blast building. As the second one started up the pee tube of my cock I felt my first shot of hot cum as it oozed back around the head of my cock. It felt like liquid fire on it as the second shot of cum blasted from the end of my cock.</p> <p>Lisa squealed when I blasted my first shot, I feel it Terry, I feel it. God it feels like you are putting fire inside my pussy. Oh, Oh, again I felt it again she said. I had my eyes closed tight, all I could feel was this marvelous tight pussy sucking on my cock, pulling every blast of cum I could give it from my cock. Again and again I felt my ass cheeks jerk as another blast of my young virile cum emptied into my sister’s pussy.</p> <p>Lisa grabbed my head in both her hands and kissed me again like she had earlier, I opened my mouth and let her kiss me any way she wanted to. Right now is emptying my cum into her willing hot young, tight pussy and enjoying every second of it.</p> <p>Finally my ass quit jerking all my seed had been pumped into Lisa willing pussy. It still clung to my cock and squeezed it as if to say I am milking it to get the last drop of that wonderful cum. I was exhausted and slumped in the chair with my cock still lodged inside Lisa’s tight pussy. She seemed to be in no hurry to get off it just sat there with me inside her. After about 5 minutes she said, I guess we should go see if dinner is done, I agreed and scooted back and off my lap. I looked down and my cock expecting to see cum all over in my hair and on my cock. To my surprise there wasn’t any. I know I shot off I told her, but I don’t see any of my cum on me. She took one of her fingers and pushed it inside her pussy and pulled it out. It was covered with my thick white sticky cum. See she said you did, I guess your cum is so thick and my pussy is so tight that it don’t leak out.</p> <p>She wiped her finger on her panties getting dressed. I’ll tell mom that I found you and you said you would be right in. ok, I said standing up. Oh, by the way you won’t need that magazine any more either; you can get rid of it if you won’t to. Yea I think I will now that I have the real thing.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 2: Lisa can’t keep a secret….</p> <p>Monday Lisa and I caught the school bus just like any other school day. Once on the bus I sat in the back with his friends on the bus, Lisa sat closer to the front whit her group of girl friends. Both children acting like they did on any other day they went to school. Lisa and her friends were laughing and giggling like girls do. I and my friends were talking about what they had done over the weekend.</p> <p>What exciting did you do Terry, they ask? Nothing I said, it was a boring weekend. Mom and dad went for groceries and we cleaned up around the yard some. Yea sounds like you had a boring weekend alright they all agreed.</p> <p>Soon they were at school and the kids went to there classes. On the ride home after school Lisa again sat with the girls up front while I sat with the boys at the back of the bus. The ride home was quieter than normal I thought. The boys didn’t have any new news so they just looked out their windows. When I looked up front at the girls I noticed that several of them including Lisa kept looking back at me. When Iwould look up at them and they saw me they would look away. This went on all the way home. When Lisa and I got off the bus at our stop I watched as several of the older girls stared out their window at Lisa and I.</p> <p>Why were those girls staring at me I asks Lisa on our walk from the bus stop to the house? I don’t know Lisa said. Well did you see them looking at me? Lisa was quite a few minutes and just looked down at the ground as they walked along. You did see them didn’t you? Yes, she said, I saw them. Well then why did they keep looking at me?</p> <p>I’m sorry Terry, promise you won’t hate me and stop loving me. Hate you for what I ask? Today at lunch I was talking with Sue and Peggy, you know the ones that I share a seat with on the bus? Well they started talking again today about sex and boys and how all boys could think about was sex. So I ask them if either of them had had sex with a boy yet. You know they both swore that they had had sex before with a boy and Peggy said that she has had it several times with a couple of different boys. I ask her to tell me about it because she said that every time she had it she didn’t like it. Then stupid me, I told them that I sure liked it and wanted to do it some more as soon as I could. They called me a liar and said I didn’t even have a boyfriend. You know I don’t have one don’t you? Well they kept calling me a liar and said that I was still a virgin. They said that I didn’t even know what a cock looked like let alone get fucked by one. That made me mad and that is when I said, yes I do know what one looks like, and I know what it feels like when it is shoved up inside you pussy as far as it will go. I know how good it makes me feel when it slides in and out of me too, I told them. I even know how good it feels to have the cock shoot off inside me and fill me with it’s cum, I told them.</p> <p>I just listened as Lisa told me about the day and the talk with Sue and Peggy. When she had finished telling me this, I ask her, so what did they say? They looked at me funny and then Peggy ask me who I had fucked? I told her it was none of her business who I was fucking. That made them mad and they both started calling me a liar again. Well what did you do then Lisa, I ask her? I didn’t do anything, but they kept calling me a liar every time they saw me in school today. Then when we were getting on the bus they told me that if I didn’t tell them they would tell the other girls and get them to call me a liar too. And? And I told them it was you Terry, please don’t be mad at me, I love you so much, but they kept calling me a liar.</p> <p>Oh no, now what am I going to do now I said? All they got to do is tell their parents and then they will tell our parents and I am in deep shit. How could you Lisa, how could you? Lisa started to cry and kept saying she was sorry, but all I could think about was the trouble I was going to be in.</p> <p>What did the girls say after you told them you were fucking your brother? Well at first they were shocked that I would let me brother fuck me. I just ask them why, and told them that I loved you so why not let you fuck me. I told them how much you told me you loved me and how great my pussy felt on your cock. I told them how you said you loved to feel your cum explode inside my pussy.</p> <p>No wonder they kept looking back at me. They must think I am sick or something now. Not really Terry, Lisa said. They don’t think you’re sick at all. Why do you say that Lisa? Because Peggy told me that if I couldn’t get you to fuck her too that she was going to tell her other girl friends. She what? I ask. She told me I would have to get you to fuck her before she would believe me. If I couldn’t get you to promise then she was going to start telling her friends. What did you tell her Lisa? I told her that I would ask you and see what you said. Please Terry, you will fuck Peggy for me won’t you? If she starts telling her friends then what will we do? I don’t know Lisa, I said. I’m scared that someone will find out that I fucked you and if I fuck Peggy they will find out about that too. Yea, but if you don’t then they will find out anyway Terry. What are we going to do? When am I supposed to fuck her? I don’t know, maybe this weekend if you want to. I can ask mom if she can come over Friday and spend the night. Then maybe you can get a chance to fuck her on Saturday. What do you think Terry? I don’t know Lisa, I’m scared. Fucking you is one thing, fucking someone else is taking a chance.</p> <p>You know Terry; her pussy might feel as good on your cock as mine does. Have you thought about that? She is older than I am. She’s the same age as you are Terry. Thirteen I think she told me. Please Terry, do it for me, you know I love you very very much but I don’t mind if you fuck Peggy. Just promise that you will still love me after you fuck Peggy. Will you? Will you Terry, please?</p> <p>I was quite as we continued walking toward the house, wondering how I was going to get out of this mess. If I only hadn’t fucked my sister then I wouldn’t have to worry about Peggy or getting caught or our parents find out about Lisa and me.</p> <p>As we neared the house, Lisa asked me again. Well Terry what are you going to do, I have to give Peggy an answer? Ok, I said, but you will have to promise to help me sneak away from mom and dad so I can fuck her, ok? No problem Terry, I can do that she said as we walked up the drive way to our house.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 3: Lisa invites Peggy over for the weekend…</p> <p>When we caught the bus the next morning I climbed on first and head to the back as usual. The boys were already making a lot of noise but I just sat down think to my self about the upcoming weekend. Lisa sat near the front of the bus with Peggy who had gotten on the bus a couple of stops earlier. I watched as Lisa and Peggy, heads together, were whispering in each others ears. Then I noticed Peggy pulling away from Lisa and turning around in her seat. Then she stared straight at me with a big smile on her face. I looked down and didn’t look back up the rest of the way to school. For the rest of the week I just sat in the back of the bus keeping to my self. I didn’t talk much to the other boys and they thought that I was mad or something. When I looked towards the front of the bus I would always catch Lisa or Peggy looking back at me.</p> <p>Lisa had ask mom if it was ok for Peggy to spend the weekend at our house to play with her. Mom told her it would be ok but that Peggy needed to get a note from her parents saying it would be ok. I was hoping that she couldn’t get one, but on Wednesday Lisa brought a note home for mom saying Peggy could spend the weekend and that her parents would stop by on Sunday afternoon to get her.</p> <p>That Friday Peggy got off the bus with Lisa and I and we started walking home. Her and Lisa walked ahead and I kind of stayed behind them, I didn’t know what to say to Peggy and didn’t know what she might ask me. Here and Lisa walked along whispering and laughing ever now and then. A couple of times they both looked back at me to make sure I was following. We finally reached our house and went inside without me having to speak to Lisa or Peggy. I sure was glad.</p> <p>We live in the country like I said before. Our house is a big house, and built many years ago. It was built when ceilings were high and rooms were big. It had two floors, an upstairs where most of the bedrooms were and then a down stairs where the dinning room, kitchen, parlor, and den were. We had bathrooms on both floors too. The upstairs bathroom was between mom and dad’s bedroom and the two bedrooms of Lisa’s and mine that were across from each other.</p> <p>I told mom I had home work and went to my room so I could work on it, like I always do. Lisa must have had homework to because a few minutes later her and Peggy came upstairs and went into Lisa’s room. I had left my bedroom door open when I entered and as Lisa and Peggy entered Lisa’s room they left the door open too. The way the rooms were arranged you could see in one room from the other one, there being only a small corner in each room that you could see.</p> <p>I had been working on my homework for 10 or 15 minutes when a motion in Lisa’s room caught my eye. When I looked up I saw Lisa walk past her bedroom door. I had to look twice because I couldn’t believe my eyes, she was totally naked. After she crossed in front of her door she walked back by again looking into my room as she did. I don’t know how many times she had walked back and forth trying to get my attention before I noticed her, but I saw her now.</p> <p>Looking through my open bedroom door through her open bedroom door I started at Lisa’s naked 11 year old body. From my bedroom I couldn’t tell that her nipples stuck out a little or that she had a small lump under them where her tits were starting to grow. I looked down her body where her legs met together. From here you couldn’t tell that she had a fine growth of blond hair starting to grow on her pussy. One thing I did see from here was the grin she had on her face once she realized that I was staring at her. She stopped in front of her door, spread her legs a little and reached her hand down between her legs. Then she turned so her side was facing me and rocked her hips back and forth like she was fucking her hand. When she did this my cock sprang up and became rock hard. My thoughts went to the two times Lisa and I had sex together. I thought about how great her pussy felt on my cock. I knew Lisa could see me so I reached down and rubbed my cock through my pants. It felt good and I thought if I keep this up I will have to go someplace to jack off.</p> <p>I was enjoying watching Lisa putting on a show for me and I had forgot that she had Peggy in the room with her. Then Lisa motioned for me to take off my pants so she could see my cock as I played with it. I pointed to down stairs and whispered mom and dad. She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head no, indicating that she didn’t think they would be a problem. So with her encouragement I undid my pants and let them drop to my ankles pulling my shorts down with them. When I stood up my cock sprang up pointing up so it almost touched my belly with my small ball sack hanging below.</p> <p>I reached down and grabbed my cock and jerked in up and down a couple of times before looking through Lisa’s door again. This time when I looked into Lisa’s bedroom, both Peggy and Lisa were standing naked inside her room looking at me. Both girls had their eyes glued to my cock and had watched as I jerked it up and down.</p> <p>It was my time to stare though, Peggy was older than Lisa and now it was easy to see this. Peggy’s tits had actually started growing. They must have stood out two or three inches from her chest and the nipples looked the small pencil erasers. Lowering my glaze I looked at Peggy’s private area. She had real hair growing on her pussy. It was almost covered in dark brown hair that had started to curl. I just stood there with my hard cock in my hand staring at Peggy’s body. It was beautiful, now I could hardly wait to see what her pussy actually looked like. I began thinking that this wasn’t going to be so bad after all. I mean here I was only 13 years old and now I was going to get to fuck another strange pussy. How lucky can a boy get I thought.</p> <p>The girls watched me as I watched them and I slowly slide my hand up and down my cock. I made sure that the head of it pushed out past the side of my hand so the girls could clearly see it. This was beginning to feel good as I jacked myself a little faster. I knew that if I kept this up I was going to shoot my cum all over the floor. Both Peggy’s and Lisa’s eyes were big, like they were hoping to see me shoot off, but just then we heard mom holler for us to wash up for supper and come on down. I nor the girls wanted to stop but we did. We got dressed washed up and went down stairs to eat. It took me a little longer because I had to make sure my cock went down so mom or dad would know that I had a hard on.</p> <p>After supper the three of us had to clean up the kitchen and do dishes. Lisa washed and Peggy and I dried and put away the dishes. Mom and dad had gone into the living room to watch TV.</p> <p>Lisa ask Peggy with a whisper, now what do you think about Terry’s cock. I told you he has fucked me with it but you wouldn’t believe me. It looks big Peggy whispered back at Lisa looking at me when she said it. My pussy got all wet just watching him upstairs. I know Lisa said, I think mine did too. I wanted to go into his room and climb on it and fuck him right then said Lisa. This weekend is going to be fun don’t you think so Peggy Lisa asked? Peggy just nodded her head looking at me. Both girls were cute girls, Lisa weighed about 75 pounds and Peggy looked like she would weigh about 85 although I didn’t know for sure I just guessed.</p> <p>When we finished the dished we went in the living room to watch TV with mom and dad. During a commercial break, dad told use that Aunt Clara was sick and that mom wanted to visit her. Aunt Clara lived on the other side of town, and our parents wanted to know if we wanted to go with them to visit her. Lisa kind of whined and told mom that she had invited Peggy over so they could play together. Aunt Clara didn’t have any place to play because she lived in town. Lisa told mom that she really didn’t want to go with them.</p> <p>Well you girls can’t stay here by yourself dad said, it isn’t safe. If Terry stays then you can, but if he goes then you will have to go, I’m sorry. I didn’t say anything and just watched TV. Terry please stay, Lisa begged, please, I don’t want to go to Aunt Clara’s, Peggy and I want to stay here and play together, please. I frowned and looked a Lisa then at mom who was watching me. Mom do I have to stay here I said? Come on Terry, Lisa begged some more please stay so we can. If you do then I will wash and dry Sunday’s dishes all by myself, please. Again I looked at mom rolling my eyes like it was going to kill me to stay with the girls. Ok, I guess I said, but remember you got to wash and dry them. Thank you, thank you Terry she said, you are such a good brother.</p> <p>Ok girls dad said, I guess you can stay home as long as Terry is going to. Terry you know Aunt Clara’s number is on the fridge right. Yea I know where it is dad if we need it I will call.</p> <p>The girls went up to Lisa’s bedroom around 9:00 pm and I went up to mine around 10:00 pm. Although I could see light beneath Lisa’s bedroom door, it was closed. When I leaned close to it I could hear the girls talking very quietly to each other but was unable to make out what they were saying.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 4: Mom and dad leave for Aunt Clara’s…</p> <p>It was around 8:00 am when I heard mom calling for us kids to come down if we wanted to eat. On the weekends mom usually lets us sleep in if we want to, but when we get up we have to fix our own breakfast and clean up afterwards. I was still sleepy so I figured I would sleep a couple of more hours before getting up.</p> <p>Vaguely I thought I heard mom holler good-by and then the car pulling out of the driveway. I wasn’t too sure because I had fallen back asleep.</p> <p>I had just dozed off again when I felt someone climb onto my bed. I opened my eyes to find Lisa lying on one side of me. Then I felt the bed move and knew that Peggy must have been on the my other side.</p> <p>What do you want I said half asleep to Lisa? Mom and dad have left for Aunt Clara’s Terry, were here all alone now. So, I said again still half asleep. Lisa didn’t say anything but reached under the covers. I felt her hand on my stomach as it slid down toward my crotch. She slid her hand inside my under ware and grasp my soft cock. My eyes opened then and I was becoming wide awake. Hey I said, what do you think you’re doing I said. I want to feel you cock Lisa said. You have fucked my twice and I still haven’t felt your cock with my hand.</p> <p>Lisa began squeezing my cock and rolling my balls in my ball sack. It didn’t take but a few seconds before she had my cock rock hard. Wow Lisa said, it jumped from soft to rock hard in a flash, I could feel it growing in my hand. Feel it Peggy she said like I wasn’t even there. Peggy reached timidly under the covers, found Lisa’s arm and slid her hand along it. When Peggy felt Lisa’s hand she stopped. Go ahead Peggy feel it Lisa told her, you told me you’ve played with several boys cocks before. I have been lying Lisa, Peggy said. I’m sorry to have lied to you and the other girls, but I’m 13 and I have fucked anybody yet. I was ashamed when you said you had been fucked and I hadn’t so I lied to you. I didn’t think you had either and that you were just making it up. Then when you told me that you had let your own brother fuck you I knew you were lying to Sue and me. That is why I told you if you didn’t get your brother to fuck me I would tell everyone you were fucking our own brother. I thought you would own up to lying and then we would laugh about it. Instead you came to school the next day saying that your brother had agreed to fuck me.</p> <p>I’m scared Lisa, I am still a virgin, I have never been fucked and have never felt a cock. Yesterday was the first time I had ever seen one in my whole life. Please don’t be mad at me. I didn’t mean to lie to you and Terry.</p> <p>That’s ok, Peggy, Lisa told her. We don’t mind do we Terry? No not at all Peggy, I was just trying to keep Lisa’s and my fucking a secret from everyone. Will you do that for us Peggy? I promise I will keep your secret Peggy swore, but I really would like for you to fuck me Terry, if you would?</p> <p>Are you sure Peggy, I asked? I would like to fuck you too if you want me to. I do said Peggy, and with that Lisa took Peggy’s hand and placed it on my cock. I felt Peggy slowly feel all around it and then feel my ball sack and its balls. It sure feels big Peggy said and she slid her hand up and down the length of my small cock. Well if it can fit in my pussy it will fit in yours, Lisa said, and it sure feels good inside.</p> <p>Lisa, go get a towel from the bath room, make sure it is one of the old ones so we can put it on the bed. I don’t want to get cum on my bed, then mom would be asking me what I was doing up here.</p> <p>While Lisa ran to get the towel, Peggy continued feeling my cock, cautiously I reached out and put a hand over her breast. It felt like she had a bra on but I could feel her breast under it.</p> <p>When Lisa came back with the towel, she grabbed the covers and pulled them off the bed leaving me lying on my back with my cock sticking out of my shorts. Let’s all get naked Lisa said, want to? Peggy and I shook our head yes as Lisa began stripping out of her clothes. Although I had on fewer clothes than anyone else I was the last one to finish. Lisa was first then Peggy and last me. We were all sitting on my bed now with Lisa holding the towel. Ok you want to fuck him now Peggy Lisa ask her? Peggy replied, I don’t know how Lisa.</p> <p>Ok, watch, I’ll show you she said. With that Lisa spread out the towel beside me and lay down on it spreading her legs apart for me. My cock hard I didn’t think anything about climbing onto my sister with her friend Peggy right there. I climbed between Lisa’s legs and moved forward on my knees. Peggy watched wide eyed as I took hold of my cock and began to move it towards Lisa’s pussy. Wanting to make sure that Peggy could see I leaned toward on side away from Peggy as I leaned forward toward Lisa’s pussy. Lisa sensed that I was trying to make sure Peggy could see so she spread her legs as far apart as she could. Peggy watched as the tip of my cock head touched the outside of Lisa’s slit. I heard Peggy as she grasped when she saw my cock tip push Lisa’s slit apart. Holding my cock with two fingers so Peggy would have a good view, I moved my cock up and down along Lisa’s slit until I felt the opening of her pussy hole. Slowly I pushed forward, turning lose of my cock since it had started entering Lisa’s pussy hole. Peggy had a good view and I heard her grasp deeper this time as the head of my cock disappeared into Lisa’s pussy. Lisa moaned out loud as the head entered her pussy. God Peggy it feels so good as it slides in. Fuck me Terry, push you cock all the way into my pussy. I wanted to feel Lisa’s pussy around my cock for the third time in a week and I let it slide in until I was lying on top of Lisa with my cock buried as deep as I could in her.</p> <p>Peggy, unable to see anymore from where she was at moved to the foot of the bed behind me for a better view. Looking over my shoulder I could see her with her face on the bed trying to see where my cock had gone. I lifted my ass up pulling my cock slowly out of Lisa’s hole as I head Peggy grasp again. My God Lisa, Peggy said, he has his whole cock shoved up inside you, I saw it slide out when he raised up. It was all inside your hole. Lisa just moaned and said softly, I know and it feels so good in there. I began raising my ass and then letting it back down thrusting my cock in and out of Lisa’s pussy. I did it slowly so she could see that indeed my cock was going in and out of Lisa’s body. Right in and out of her pussy for sure. Terry you’re fucking your sister’s cunt, Peggy said. Her what? I ask, her cunt, her pussy, your sister’s honey hole. You are fucking her with you cock, shoving your dick in and out her pussy.</p> <p>Then Peggy, moving around to the top of the bed ask Lisa, has he shot his cum inside you Lisa. Have you let your brother fill your cunt up with his seed. Yes he has Lisa said, it feels like liquid fire when he’s shooting off. Every drop of hot cum is like fire inside me and it feels great. I’ll bet it does Peggy said her breath coming a little faster.</p> <p>Would you like for him to fuck you now Peggy? You ready to feel my brother’s cock fill up your pussy like it fills up mine? I think so, but I am scared, it is my first time you know. Terry will be careful, won’t you Terry? I told Peggy I would, and that I would stop when ever she wanted to.</p> <p>Rolling off Lisa I lay on my back my cock throbbing from being inside Lisa’s pussy. I really didn’t know how long I could keep it inside Peggy without shooting off. Lisa I said, your pussy has made my cock so hard and hot, I don’t know if I can slide my cock in and out of Peggy many times before I have to shoot off. Ok Lisa said, I’ll take care of that and she climbed over me straddling my hips. She took my cock and guided it into her hot pussy as she lowered herself onto me. This was kind of like when she fucked me as I sat on the chair, only this time it felt like my cock went deeper then it ever had before. Mmmmm Lisa said as she sat all the way down on my cock. Oooh that’s the deepest it has ever been inside me Terry. Then just like when I was on the chair, Lisa slid forward and then backward on my cock. This time though my cock didn’t slide in and out. I felt my cock as it slid back and forth inside her pussy while she ground her nub against my pubic bone. God Lisa I said, this is great, your pussy is sucking my cock trying to get me to shoot my load of cum into it. I know she said as she increased her sliding speed. Neither of us paying attention to the fact that Peggy was sitting there starring at us fuck each other. After only about a minute I felt my balls began to swell and knew that I was about to blow my cum into my sister once again. Lisa, I am going to explode any second now, I can’t hold it back. Don’t hold it back Terry, she said, I want it all inside my pussy. Pump me full of you seed brother. Then she turned to Peggy, he is about to fill my pussy with his cum Peggy, oh it feels so good. I turned my head to see Peggy. Her eyes were half closed, she had one hand playing with one of her nipples and with the other hand she had a finger shoved up her pussy and was finger fucking herself. At that moment my balls exploded and I grabbed my sisters waist and pulled her down hard against me. All I could say was I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, as squirt after squirt of hot sticky brotherly cum fill my sister’s pussy. My cock must have jerked 12 to 15 times as wad after wad of my cum emptied into her 11 year old pussy. Then it just jerked like it was trying to empty more in there but I knew it was empty. My God Lisa I said, you make me cum like a horse inside your pussy, you know I love you so much. I want to fuck you for the rest of my life if I can. You can Terry she said, and I love you so much too.</p> <p>This time when Lisa stood up some of my cum dripped from her pussy and landed on me and the towel as she stood there with her legs spread apart. He did shoot off in you didn’t he I can see his cum dripping from your cunt Lisa. You really didn’t lie when you told me he did. I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. I think it is so cool that a brother and sister can fuck each other and make each other feel so good. We do to Lisa answered as I nodded my head.</p> <p>Lisa knelt down and reached out to take my cock in her hand. Rubbing some of my cum on her hand she began sliding it up and down my cock which had started to get soft. To my surprise I felt the familiar tingle in my cock when it is about to start getting hard again. If you keep that up Lisa I said you will make my cock hard again. I know stupid she said how else are you going to fuck Peggy. You can’t if your cock is soft. I hadn’t thought about that, after all I had just blown my cum into my sister and I was totally happy.</p> <p>Lisa began working my cock up and down while playing with my balls with the other hand. Peggy move over here and help me. Rub some of his cum on your hand and slide it up and down on his cock. Peggy did as told and soon her hand was slipping up and down my cock shaft which was beginning to get firm again. While she played with my cock, I reached up and felt her breast. I was amazed at how firm the flesh beneath the nipples felt and how far it stuck out from her body. Pinch the nipples lightly Peggy said as I felt over them. That is what feels the best. I took one nipple between my finger and thumb and pinch it softly. Peggy closed her eyes and moaned a little as she continued jacking up and down on my cock. My cock was getting rock hard again and I couldn’t believe it. I had just emptied my cum into my sister and not 5 minutes later these girls had my cock hard enough for me to fuck with it again. I reached down between Peggy’s legs and felt the hair that covered her mound and pussy. As I explored with my fingers I found her slit and slowly ran my finger up and down it. Rub the button at the top of my slit she said in a soft low voice, it feels so good there when I rub it. I know said Lisa, it does for me too.</p> <p>I let my finger push through Peggy’s slit and then slid it upwards to her button. I was surprised to find that her button was almost 3/8 of an inch long and was as hard as my cock had gotten. Your button is bigger than Lisa’s is I told her as I flicked my finger over it a couple of times. Peggy just jumped when I did but didn’t say anything. Well are you ready Peggy Lisa ask her? I think so, me too I told them, your pussy is soaking wet already like someone has already cum in it. No it just does that when I play with my self and make myself hot.</p> <p>Lisa told Peggy that she would help her and for me to stay on my back. I watch with anticipation as Peggy stood up and place a leg on either side of my hips. I could see her nipples sticking out hard, and see her slit partially open. Laying still, Lisa helped Peggy squat down towards my cock. Move a little forward she told Peggy. Ok that look ok now, just keep lowering yourself. I will guide his cock for you. Peggy let her self down a little more ever so slowly. Your almost there Peggy a little more, there feel the tip of his cock? I feel something touching my slit Peggy said, is that his cock. Sure is come down a little more so I can find you hole with the tip of his cock. Peggy let her self down ever so slightly. Stop there Peggy let me line his cock up with your hole. Peggy stopped as Lisa bent my cock and I felt it find Peggy’s pussy hole. There I said, I felt the tip in her hole. Ok Peggy this is it, let your self down on his cock and then you can fuck him.</p> <p>Peggy began the slow journey downward. I felt my cock as it squeezed past the first and second set of pussy lips and start on the journey into her pussy hole. Her pussy felt like it was much hotter than Lisa had ever been as Peggy lowered herself onto my cock.</p> <p>I can feel it slide into me Peggy said as she continued lowering herself. How does it feel Lisa kept asking? It feels just like you said it would was the reply. When the head of my cock was inside Peggy about ½ inch it felt like it had hit bottom. Ouch Peggy said as she stopped lowering herself, that hurt. I know said Lisa it did me to the first time. I think your pussy has to open up the first time and it hurts a little, but not for long. Just sit down quick to get it over with and then it will be better. I don’t know it sure hurts. I know but it won’t for long said Lisa, with that she stood up on the bed behind Peggy. Lisa put her hands on Peggy’s shoulders and gave a hard push downward causing Peggy to lose her balance and sit squarely down hard on my cock. I felt the resistance when I hit that spot again but then as Peggy kept coming down on my cock I felt it push through what ever it was and my cock was buried as far as it would go in Peggy. Peggy screamed as my cock pushed through the resistance and as it entered her pussy all the way. Once she was down on my cock she just sat there not moving. Jesus Christ Lisa she said, that fucking hurt me. I know and I am sorry Peggy but you had to do it so I helped you. It don’t hurt so much now does it? No not as much but it kind of burn a little Peggy said.</p> <p>I know but if you reach down and play with your button while you slide forward and backward on Terry you will find out how good fucking feels. Besides now you know what it feels like to have a cock inside you filling up your pussy. Peggy didn’t say anything, instead she reached down between her legs and started playing with her button. At the same time she began a slow movement forwards and backwards. Mmmm this does feel real good Lisa, I see what you mean. My pussy feels so full as I move and my button feels like fire when I play with it.</p> <p>I just lay back feeling this strange pussy as it wrapped its hot wet self around my tool. God I loved the way pussy felt against my cock. This was a different pussy around my cock but it felt as good as Lisa did although I didn’t tell her that. Your pussy feels good on my cock Peggy I told her, almost as good as Lisa’s. you mean that Terry Lisa said, do you really mean that. Yes I mean it I lied, but then I didn’t want to screw up Lisa’s and my fucking. Lisa bent over and kissed my hard while Peggy was fucking my cock. The feeling was mind boggling so I just closed my eyes and felt the wonderful feeling of pussy around my cock and a new girl fucking it.</p> <p>If you lean forward Peggy and then slide backward until his cock is almost out of your pussy. Your button will rub along his cock and it really feels great. Peggy bent forward until she was almost laying on me whit her tits almost touching me. Then she slide backward. Gggggooooodddd Lisa, your right that felt better than anything else I have ever felt there. With that Peggy slid forward as far as she could, this time her tits were over my face. Seeing her nipples there I opened my mouth and sucked in one. Peggy froze in that position while I sucked on her nipple. She began to moan as I sucked. Finally she slid back down along my body riding my cock against her button. Uggggh she grunted as she slid up and down again faster. Then back up so I could suck on her tits again. Then back down my cock. Peggy began breathing harder and harder and when she brought her tits back up for me to suck on didn’t stay as long before down she slid over my cock.</p> <p>I was surprised that even though I had shot my cum into my sister a little while ago that I didn’t feel the urge as fast to shoot off again. Peggy’s breath was coming in grasps now and she was moving back and forth over my cock at a fairly good pace. I looked at her face and saw small beads of sweat on her forehead as she worked her self into a sweat. For the last several strokes Peggy had forgot to bring her tits up where I could suck on them so I reached up with both hands and found a nipple for each. I began to gently squeeze them and twist them slightly as she rode my cock faster and faster.</p> <p>Oh God, this feels so good, so good, I never though it could feel so good. I love it God I love it. Peggy was breathing hard now grasping for breath as she slid back and fort over my cock as fast as she could. I was having trouble holding onto her tits she was move so quick. Oh God Terry, she started saying. Oh God Terry, Oh God, Oh God, Oh God Terry. Yes Terry fuck my with your cock, fill my pussy with your cock Terry, it feels so good inside me. God Terry fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, please fuck me Terry, I think I am going to have an orgasm Terry. God fuck me with that cock. Shove it up as deep as you can in me please Terry.</p> <p>Peggy was groaning like she was out of her mind and breathing like she had been running a race as she furiously rode her pussy back and forth over my cock. All Peggy’s dirty talking was taking its toll on me, I could feel the all to well known symptoms of my cock getting ready to explode. I didn’t know if I should shoot off in Peggy’s pussy or not. I hadn’t ask her if I could and I just didn’t know. I turned my head to look at Lisa to let her know I was about to explode but her eyes were closed and she was finger fucking her self as fast as Peggy was fucking my cock.</p> <p>Oooooohhhhh Ggggooooddddd Terry, I am about to have and orgasm Peggy moaned. Her pussy felt like it was squeezing my cock from the bottom and working its way to the head of my cock. Like her pussy had rings and they would constrict one after the other from the base of my cock to the tip of its head.</p> <p>Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, was all Peggy was saying now. Her movement back and forth were fast but not in an even rhythm. Forward and backward, forward a little and backward then forward all the way and backward. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK ME TERRY Peggy was almost screaming out loud. FUCK MY PUSSY TERRY FUCK ME LIKE YOU FUCKED YOUR SISTER’S PUSSY.</p> <p>I could feel my balls aching now and I knew I would be exploding in a few seconds, epically with the way Peggy was riding me. Peggy I am about to blow my wad I said. I can’t hold back much longer.</p> <p>I don’t think she even heard me because she just kept saying FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, then without warning she sat straight up on my cock and tried forcing her self down against my cock. OOOOOHHHHH GODDDD, III’MMM CUMMING Peggy screamed as she sat froze atop my cock that was buried to the hilt in her pussy.</p> <p>They her pussy went crazy around my cock. It started contracting hard against my cock keeping up the bottom to head motion and it convulsed around my cock. Peggy had her head thrown back with her hands behind her on the bed holding her self upright. Peggy I going to explode you got to get off, I’m about to cum.</p> <p>Peggy didn’t or couldn’t hear a word I was saying, she was lost in her own orgasm. My poor cock couldn’t take any more of the spasmodic pussy. I tried as hard as I could to hold back but my cock erupted blasting my cum up through my rock hard cock. Through my cock that was buried in a girl named Peggy who up until about 5 minutes ago was a virgin. Now my 13 year old balls exploded sending my hot virile seed into the waiting cunt of this brown haired 13 year old girl.</p> <p>And explode I did, blast after blast of hot cum spewed from the end of my cock to land in her hot young cunt. Again and again I felt my balls jerk and another load of seed emptied into Peggy. I kept shooting again and again like I couldn’t stop.15 maybe 20 times I felt my cum shoot from my cock. I just lay there groaning as each wad burst from the head of my dick into her.</p> <p>At some time Peggy must have awaken from her orgasm and felt my cock jumping inside her pussy. You feel like you emptying fire in me Terry she said after 10 or 12 blast inside her. I didn’t reply just grunted each time another wad filled her. Oh God Lisa your brother is shooting his cum inside my pussy. Oh God no, no, Terry stop, what if I get pregnant, Oh God don’t. I just lay there blasting wad after wad of hot seed into that fertile ground that was her pussy.</p> <p>Lisa finally realized what was happening, Terry don’t what if she gets pregnant? I’m sorry I tried to tell her to get off but she wouldn’t and now it’s too late. I must have pumped 15 or 20 wads of seed into her Lisa. I’m sorry Peggy, maybe you won’t get pregnant, have you started having periods yet? Oh God yes for almost a year now, what am I going to do now? I just got over my period last weekend, what if I get pregnant.</p> <p>We will think of something Lisa said as Peggy stood up letting my soft cock slip out of her pussy. As if to verify that I had filled her up with my cum several large gobs oozed out of her pussy and landed on my stomach. Each glob was almost a teaspoon full so we all knew that I had filled her to the brim with my cum.</p></div>",[]
441,"Jugenderlebnisse, Part 1",1,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-02-20,7,5,"Mb, oral, voy",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als ich etwa 12 Jahre alt war, entdeckte ich wie schön es sein kann, sich einen abzuwichsen! Bei jeder sich bietenden Gelegenheit griff ich mir eines der Pornohefte, die mein Vater in seinem Schreibtisch versteckte, und massierte beim betrachten der geilen Bilder meinen harten jungen Schwanz. Ich wurde richtig süchtig danach und so ergab es sich, das ich auch meinen besten Freund Franz in dieses schöne Spiel einweihte! Es war wirklich sehr schön gemeinsam zu wichsen und jedes der Pornofotos ausführlich zu besprechen und uns auszumalen, was wir mit den heißen nackten Frauen alles anstellen würden! Fast unsere ganze Freizeit verbrachten wir mit wichsen. Sogar in der Schule suchten wir uns ruhige Plätze wo wir in der Großen Pause oder in einer der Freistunden unsere harten Schwänze massieren konnten. Sehr oft machten wir es uns auch gegenseitig und einer griff sich den Schwanz des anderen und brachte ihn mit geübten Fingern zum abspritzen! Für mich gab es nichts Schöneres als den heißen Schwanz von Franz in der Hand zu halten und zu spüren wie er immer mehr anschwoll, bis er endlich zu zittern begann und sein junges Sperma in weitem Bogen abspritze!</p> <p>Es war ein paar Tage vor Beginn der großen Ferien, wir hatten eine Freistunde und Franz und ich hatten es uns in einer abgelegenen Ecke der großen Garderobe gerade bequem gemacht. Beide saßen wir mit heruntergelassenen Hosen auf einer der schmalen Holzbänke und wichsten uns gegenseitig. Wir waren so vertieft in unser schmutziges Spiel das wir gar nicht bemerkten, das wir schon die ganze Zeit beobachtet wurden. Vor uns stand der Schulwart, ein großer athletischer Mann Mitte vierzig und schaute uns mit bitterbösem Gesicht an. Was aber noch viel schlimmer war, er hatte eine dieser kleinen Videokameras in seiner Hand.</p> <p>„Na ihr kleinen Dreckschweine....! Ich habe alles gefilmt, und jetzt gehen wir gemeinsam zum Herrn Direktor! Eure Eltern werden ganz schön überrascht sein, was ihr für dreckige kleine Schweine seid!“ </p> <p>Wir saßen beide mit runtergelassenen Hosen vor dem riesigen Mann und am liebsten hätte ich vor lauter Angst und Scham zu weinen begonnen. Franz neben mir erging es genauso, man konnte deutlich sehen, das er den Tränen nahe war! Viele Dinge gingen mir gleichzeitig durch den Kopf: was werden meine Eltern sagen, wie wird der Herr Direktor reagieren, werden es unsere Mitschüler erfahren und wenn ja würden wir zum Gespött der ganzen Schule, keiner würde mehr etwas mit uns zu tun haben wollen, und noch viele andere solcher Dinge....!</p> <p>Ich weis gar nicht mehr woran ich gedacht habe, aber ich hörte mich sagen „Bitte sagen sie es nicht dem Herrn Direktor! Wir werden es auch nie wieder tun....!“ Unser Bitten und Jammern ließ den Mann total kalt. Im Gegenteil, er genoss es richtig das zwei halbnackte Jungen vor ihm saßen und ihn anflehten! „Wir machen auch alles was sie wollen...!“ Ich weis nicht mehr was ich mir bei dem letzten Satz dachte, aber er reagierte sofort darauf: „Wirklich ALLES...?!?!“ Ein böses Grinsen ging über sein Gesicht! Sofort bejahten wir beide heftig und bestätigten ihm immer wieder, das wir bereit wären wirklich alles zu tun nur um nicht verraten zu werden! Wir beide sahen darin unseren einzigen Hoffnungsschimmer um nicht vor der ganzen Schule und unseren Familien bloßgestellt zu werden! „Gut, ihr müsst erst in einer halben Stunde wieder in eurer Klasse sein! Also zieht euch hier und jetzt ganz nackt aus! Und ein bisschen schnell wenn ich bitten darf!“ Mit großen Augen und weit offenem Mund starrten wir ihn an. Keiner von uns rührte sich! „Na gut, wenn ihr nicht wollt, gehe ich eben zum Herrn Direktor! Dem wird mein kleiner Film sicher gefallen!“ Das genügte. Mit Tränen in den Augen standen wir auf und zogen unsere Sachen aus. Die ganze Zeit ließ der Schulwart die Kamera mitlaufen und filmte unseren Striptease. Erst als wir wirklich ganz nackt waren, legte er die Kamera zur Seite. „Los, stellt euch auf die Bank. Da kann ich euch viel besser sehen!“ So standen wir mitten in der Garderobe ganz nackt auf der Bank und waren für jeden der den Raum eventuell betritt gut zu sehen! Wir wussten ja nicht das der Schulwart die Türe versperrt hatte und wir ihm total ausgeliefert waren, ganz nackt und hilflos!</p> <p>Er betrachtete uns kurz, und dann spürte ich schon seine Hand auf meinem Körper. Er streichelte mich überall, auch auf meinem Po und einen Finger schob er sogar zwischen meine Pobacken und drückte ihn auf mein kleines Arschloch! Es war mir so peinlich, aber durch seine Berührungen begann sich mein Schwanz wieder aufzurichten und mein Steifer wippte aufgeregt vor dem Gesicht des Schulwarts hin und her! „Das gefällt dir wohl du kleine Schlampe! Macht es dir Spaß wenn dein kleines Arschloch so richtig angebohrt wird? Ja? Dann wirst du in der nächsten Zeit eine Menge Spaß haben!“ Er lachte hämisch und ich schaute nur nach unten auf meinen harten Schwanz der sich einfach nicht beruhigen ließ. Plötzlich nahm der Schulwart Franz bei der Schulter und drückte ihn vor mir auf die Knie. „So du kleine Nutte! Du wirst jetzt deinem Freund den Schwanz lutschen und er wird dir seinen heißen Saft in deine geile Maulfotze spritzen. Wehe dir du schluckst nicht jeden einzelnen Tropfen, verstanden?!“ Franz kniete vor mir und starrte auf meinen steinharten Pimmel. So oft hatte er meinen Steifen in der Hand gehalten aber ihn nun in den Mund zu nehmen das war schon ganz etwas anderes! Irgendwie ekelte ihm davor, und der Gedanke das schleimige Sperma schlucken zu müssen machte ihn ganz krank! Es war nur der drohende Blick des Schulwarts und die übergroße Angst, die er vor dem großen bösartigen Mann hatte, die ihn dann doch den Mund öffnen ließen. Es war wunderbar die warmen weichen Lippen von Franz zu spüren. Viel viel schöner als zu wichsen! Als er dann auch noch mit seiner heißen Zunge gegen meine Eichel stieß, konnte ich mich nicht mehr halten! Ich spritzte meinen Samen in den Mund meines besten Freundes der widerwillig aber doch alles brav runterschluckte!</p> <p>Der Schulwart hatte die ganze Zeit mitgefilmt und der Kamera blieb keine Einzelheit und kein Detail verborgen! „So ihr zwei Schwanznutten könnt euch wieder anziehen! Wenn ihr nicht wollt, das irgendjemand diesen Film zu sehen bekommt, dann kommt morgen in der großen Pause in mein Büro! Verstanden?!?“ Wir nickten nur stumm und begannen unsere Kleider wieder anzuziehen. Mit gesenktem Kopf folgten wir dem Mann durch die Garderobentür! Draußen herrschte ein reges Treiben, aber für uns würde die Schule nie wieder so sein wie noch vor einer Stunde......</p></div>",[]
442,"Der Keller, Part 1",1,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-02-20,7,4,"Mg, humil",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Seit wenigen Wochen bin ich stolzer Besitzer eines kleinen Häuschens weit draußen auf dem Land! Es ist nicht besonders groß oder komfortabel, aber es gibt zwei Gründe warum ich gerade dieses Haus gekauft habe! Zum ersten liegt es weit ab vom nächsten Ort und kaum jemand verirrt sich jemals in die Nähe meines Grundstückes. Und zweitens ist da noch der Keller, oder besser gesagt die Keller! Als Relikt des letzten Krieges existiert ein Stück abseits des Hauses ein zweiter, sehr großer Keller mit mehreren Räumen. Er ist durch einen Gang mit dem Haus verbunden, und besitzt noch einen zweiten Ausgang der direkt ins Freie führt! </p> <p>In eben diesem Keller stehe ich jetzt und lausche an einer der Holztüren, die in einen winzigen Nebenraum führt. Das leise Schluchzen das an mein Ohr dringt erfüllt mich mit einer tiefen Zufriedenheit! Erst wenige Stunden zuvor hatte ich die kleine Autostopperin hierher mitgenommen! Während der Fahrt unterhielten wir uns, und ich erfuhr das sie gerade erst 12 geworden ist und das erste Mal allein unterwegs war! Sie hatte den Bus verpasst und sie war naiv genug zu mir ins Auto zu steigen! Es dauerte eine Weile bis sie überhaupt bemerkte, das wir in die falsche Richtung fuhren, und selbst da glaubte sie noch an meine Geschichte von dem Unfall und der angeblich gesperrten Straße. Der Aufenthalt in dem engen finsteren Kellerraum hat offensichtlich ausgereicht um den Widerstand, den sie schließlich doch gezeigt hatte, zu brechen!</p> <p>Ich öffne die Tür und die Kleine sieht mich aus großen verweinten Augen an. Das allein genügt schon um meinen Schwanz hart werden zu lassen! Sie war wirklich eine richtige kleine Schönheit!</p> <p>„Bitte! Bitte lassen sie mich gehen.........! Ich habe ihnen doch nichts getan......!“</p> <p>„Nein, du hast mir nichts getan, aber du wirst noch einiges für mich tun!“ erwidere ich. „Komm heraus und lass dich ansehen!“ Die Kleine rührt sich nicht vom Fleck. Sie kauert in der Ecke und schaut mich mit ihren schönen blauen Augen an!</p> <p>„Gefällt es dir nicht hier bei mir? Zugegeben es ist nicht besonders luxuriös, aber dafür wird dich hier unten auch niemand schreien hören............!“</p> <p>Es dauert eine Weile bis sie den Sinn meiner Worte versteht. Sie drückt sich noch weiter in die Ecke und ein heftiger Weinkrampf schüttelt sie!</p> <p>„Komm jetzt endlich raus da!“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten packe ich sie an einem Bein und zerre sie brutal aus ihrem engen Verlies. Sie strampelt mit dem anderen Bein und gewährt mir dabei unfreiwillig sehr tiefe Einblicke, unter ihren für ihr Alter viel zu kurzen Rock! Ihre schwarze Strumpfhose ist an mehreren Stellen zerrissen und ich erkenne darunter deutlich ihr weißes Höschen. Ein rascher Griff und schon zerreißt der dünne Stoff. Jetzt habe ich freie Sicht auf die beinahe haarlose Möse der Kleinen. Verzweifelt versucht sie ihre Schenkel zu schließen, aber gegen meine Kraft kommt sie nicht an! Mit beiden Händen drücke ich ihre Schenkel so weit wie möglich auseinander! Vor meinen Augen entfaltet sich die rosige unberührte Teenymöse! Nur oberhalb der Spalte zeigen sich ein paar einsame blonde Härchen. Ihre inneren Schamlippen drängen sich keck nach außen und laden mich richtig ein! Ich vergrabe mein Gesicht tief im Schoß des weinenden Mädchens und lecke gierig über das zitternde, mir jetzt völlig schutzlos preisgegebene zarte Fleisch! Der Duft der mir in die Nase steigt ist unvergleichlich! Tief schiebe ich meine Zunge in den engen Tunnel und ertaste dabei ihre Jungfräulichkeit! Nur eine ganz kleine Lücke befindet sich in ihrem Hymen und ich freue mich schon sehr darauf, mit meinem harten dicken Schwanz gegen diese enge verschlossene Pforte zu klopfen! Aber bis es soweit ist möchte ich noch diesen Zustand der Jungfräulichkeit im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes auskosten! Meine Zunge erkundet die intimsten Stellen des jungen Mädchens. Ihr kleines Arschloch wehrt sich gegen meine eindringende Zungenspitze aber schließlich gelingt es mir doch ein kurzes Stück weit in ihren heißen Darm vorzudringen. Der herbe Geschmack der Kleinen macht mich rasend vor Geilheit. Es kostet mich eine Menge Willenskraft sie nicht gleich hier auf dem kalten schmutzigen Kellerboden in ihre geilen Löcher zu ficken!</p> <p>Ich löse meinen Mund aus ihrem Schoß und mache mich daran sie ganz auszuziehen! Sie wehrt sich nicht als ich die Reste ihrer Kleidung Stück für Stück von ihrem in Weinkrämpfen geschüttelten Körper zerre! Sie liegt völlig nackt vor mir! Jetzt sehe ich auch zum ersten Mal ihre kleinen spitzen Brüstchen! Perfekte Hügelchen von einer zart rosigen Spitze gekrönt! Ich greife sie an den Brustwarzen und ziehe sie daran hoch! Ein Schmerzensschrei entfährt ihr! Noch ist sie es nicht gewohnt das ihr ganzes Körpergewicht an den kleinen Tittenchen lastet! Sie kann sich kaum auf den Beinen halten und ich muss sie umso fester an den Brüsten greifen! Brutal verdrehe ich die zarten kleinen Brustwarzen! Ich beuge mich nach unten und sauge ihre linke Brust ganz in meinen gierigen weit offenen Mund! Meine Zähne graben sich tief in ihre weiche Haut, ohne sie allerdings zu verletzen! Das will ich mir für später aufheben, um es auch richtig zu genießen!</p> <p>Für jetzt genügt es mir die Kleine zu betasten, zu schmecken und die Wärme ihres jugendlichen nackten Körpers zu spüren! Meine Hände und mein Mund sind überall! Wie eine willenlose Puppe lässt sie es mit sich geschehen. Sie ist völlig in meiner Gewalt, sie gehört nur mir, und ich werde mir sehr viel Zeit nehmen um sie völlig zu besitzen. Jede ihrer wundervollen Körperöffnungen mit meinen Fingern, meiner Zunge und mit meinem dicken harten Schwanz zu erforschen!</p> <p>Würde sie jetzt schon ahnen, was ihr noch an Erniedrigungen und Schmerzen bevorsteht, dann würde sie alles versuchen um sich mir zu entwinden und aus diesem wundervollen einsamen Keller zu entkommen...............!</p></div>",[]
443,"Die Villa, Part 1",1,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-02-20,10,5,"MFg, exhib",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich bin Mitte Vierzig und seit frühester Jugend bewundere ich die Schönheit von jungen aufblühenden Mädchen. Deshalb gehe ich regelmäßig mit großem Vergnügen ins Hallenbad. Besonders an den Samstagabenden, denn da ist immer FKK-Abend. Es sind nie wirklich sehr viele Leute dort, aber es gibt einige Familien und auch sehr viele junge Mädchen und Frauen! Ein wahres Paradies für einen Lolitafreund!</p> <p>Meistens suche ich mir einen Platz in der Nähe der Start- und Sprungblöcke, denn wenn sich die Girls nach vorne beugen, geben sie unwillkürlich den Einblick in ihre intimsten Regionen frei. So bekomme ich an einem solchen Abend unzählige junge rosige Schlitze und Polöcher zu sehen und die meiste Zeit bin ich damit beschäftigt meinen Steifen zu verbergen! Von Zeit zu Zeit gebe ich dem Drang, meinen Schwanz abzuwichsen auch nach, und hinter einer Barriere aus Badetasche und Handtüchern massiere ich dann meinen harten Schwanz, während nur wenige Schritte entfernt die süßesten Mädchen ganz nackt und ungeniert mir alle ihre verborgenen Reize präsentieren! Bis jetzt hat mich auch noch nie jemand dabei erwischt, aber eben nur bis jetzt...!</p> <p>Ich beobachte schon seit längerer Zeit ein junges Mädchen bei seinen Sprungübungen. Die Kleine gibt sich sehr freizügig und ich kann immer wieder sehr schön zwischen ihre weit gespreizten Beine schauen. Die rosige, haarlose Muschi lacht mir entgegen und ich reibe mir ganz vertieft in den Anblick meinen steinharten Schwanz. Plötzlich nehme ich neben mir eine Bewegung wahr, schaue auf und blicke direkt in das Gesicht einer Frau. Sie war ungefähr Mitte Dreißig. Mein Blick wandert über ihren schönen Körper, die vollen straffen Brüste, den flachen Bauch bis zu ihrer glattrasierten Muschi! Ohne es zu wollen beginnt mein Schwanz zu zucken und völlig unkontrolliert verspritze ich mein Sperma direkt vor einer völlig Unbekannten! Schlimmer noch, der Großteil meines Samens landet auf ihrem Oberschenkel. Kaum war ich leergespritzt, überkommt mich die Panik. Wenn sie jetzt zu schreien beginnt ist alles aus....., aber sie schreit nicht! Sie lächelt mich nur an und mit einem bunten Stoffstück beginnt sie mein Sperma abzuwischen! Es ist ein Badeanzug oder etwas in der Art! Sie steht noch immer lächelnd vor mir und ich weiß nicht so recht woran ich bin! Sonst hat anscheinend niemand die Szene bemerkt, aber wie wird die unbekannte Schönheit reagieren!? Endlich bricht sie ihr Schweigen. „Weist du perverses Schwein was das hier ist?“ Fragt sie mich. Ich schüttle nur stumm den Kopf. „Das ist der Badeanzug meiner kleinen zehnjährigen Tochter, und er ist voll mit deinem Sperma! Man wird sich sicher fragen wie das dort hinkommt, oder...?“ Meine Gedanken rasen! Das ist schrecklich, damit hat sie mich in der Hand! Man wird mich als pädophilen Triebtäter brandmarken und ich kann mich in keiner Weise rechtfertigen! „Was wollen sie?“ Bringe ich schließlich stockend heraus. „Das wirst du dann sehen! Wenn du nicht willst, das ich zu schreien beginne oder mich an die Polizei wende, dann wartest du in einer halben Stunde vor dem Bad auf uns! Du kennst meine Tochter übrigens...!“ Sie zeigt auf das Mädchen am Beckenrand, das ich die ganze Zeit über beobachtet hatte! Die Kleine grinst zu uns herüber und winkt mir freundlich und ganz unbefangen zu! „Ich werde pünktlich sein!“ sage ich, was bleibt mir auch anderes über! Außerdem gefällt mir der Gedanke, dieser schönen fremden Frau so auf Gedeih und Verderb ausgeliefert zu sein, sehr! Mein Schwanz beginnt sich auch schon wieder aufzurichten. Sie steht immer noch ganz dicht neben meiner Badeliege. Mein Gesicht ist in einer Höhe mit ihrem glattrasierten leicht gewölbten Geschlecht. Wie gern würde ich jetzt vor ihr auf die Knie fallen, sie zu mir herziehen und meine Zunge zwischen ihre zarten, rosig schimmernden Schamlippen schieben. Ich werde immer geiler und mein Schwanz immer härter! Die ganze Situation ist total unwirklich. Ich stehe völlig im Bann dieser wunderschönen Frau! Trotz ihrer völligen Nacktheit strahlt sie Eleganz und Selbstbewusstsein aus, wie ich es noch nie erlebt habe. Natürlich bemerkt sie, das mein Geschlecht langsam wieder an Größe gewinnt. Sie hebt ruckartig ihr Bein und stellt ihren zarten Fuß genau auf meinen Halbsteifen. Sie ist dabei nicht besonders vorsichtig, es war fast schon ein Tritt! „Beherrsch dich ein wenig du abartige Sau! Willst du mich gleich noch mal vollspritzen?! Das werde ich dir schon noch austreiben! Du wirst dich jetzt für dein Verhalten entschuldigen, verstanden!“ Ich bin ganz verwirrt und weiß einfach nicht was ich sagen soll! Ihr Fuß presst sich immer schmerzhafter gegen meinen Halbsteifen und in der Zwischenzeit ist auch ihre Tochter zu uns hergekommen und beobachtet die Geschehnisse ganz genau! „Entschuldigung!“ Bringe ich schließlich hervor. „Das reicht nicht! Sag in einem ganzen Satz warum und wofür du dich entschuldigst!“ Meine Gedanken rasen und ich schaue abwechselnd die Mutter und dann wieder die Tochter an! Die Kleine kichert schadenfroh und das Gesicht der Mutter ist völlig ausdruckslos! Ich gebe mir einen Ruck und sage „Bitte entschuldigen sie das ich so eine abartige Sau bin und sie mit meinem Sperma vollgespritzt habe!“ Sie nickt „Schon viel besser!“ Ich bin irgendwie erleichtert. Schließlich möchte ich hier keinesfalls einen Skandal, und zu einem nicht unbedeutenden Teil möchte ich dieser Frau auch gefallen! Plötzlich sagt die Kleine „Du Mama, sollte er sich dazu nicht hinknien.....?“</p> <p>Was wird da noch auf mich zukommen? Was hat diese Frau noch mit mir vor! Ich weiß es nicht, aber mein Schwanz beginnt trotzdem unter dem Fuß der Schönen zu zucken und so sehr ich es auch verhindern will, beginne ich vor den Augen von Mutter und Tochter schon wieder mich leer zu spritzen und sie spürt zum zweiten Mal mein heißes Sperma auf ihrer Haut.........</p> <p>Angewidert hebt sie ihren Fuß. „Du bist wirklich eine alte perverse Drecksau! Wenn es dir so viel Spaß macht, vor kleinen Mädchen abzuspritzen, wirst du dazu noch ausreichend Gelegenheit haben, glaub mir! Und jetzt leck meinen Fuß sauber...!“ Sie hält mir ihren schlanken, zarten Fuß direkt ins Gesicht und ohne nachzudenken beginne ich mein warmes, schleimiges Sperma von ihrer samtigen Haut abzulecken. Ich vergesse völlig wo wir sind und mache mir keine Gedanken darüber, was sich die anderen Badbesucher denken! Außer der Kleinen, die mich immer wieder kichernd darauf aufmerksam macht wo ich noch nicht geleckt habe, nimmt glücklicherweise niemand merklich Notiz von uns. Die Schöne entzieht mir ihren Fuß, betrachtet ihn mit prüfendem Blick und scheint zufrieden! „Gut, du wartest in einer halben Stunde vor dem Bad auf uns!“ Ohne eine Antwort abzuwarten dreht sie sich um und verschwindet in Richtung Umkleidekabinen. Die Kleine läuft hinter ihr her und drehte sich immer wieder zu mir um! Ich habe den Eindruck sie freut sich schon auf die kommenden Ereignisse!</p> <p>Ich beeile mich mit dem umziehen und schon nach wenigen Minuten stehe ich auf dem großen Parkplatz vor dem Hallenbad! Die Ungewissheit, was diese schöne, herrische Frau eigentlich von mir will, macht mir schon sehr zu schaffen. Andererseits ist da ihre Andeutung, das ich noch oft vor kleinen Mädchen werde abspritzen können. Meint sie damit ihre Tochter?! Sie verwendete aber die Mehrzahl. Das alles ist verwirrend, beängstigend und aufregend zugleich! Immer wieder schaue ich zum Eingang hinüber. Endlich, sie kommen! Bekleidet ist sie ganz Dame und mein erster Eindruck wird noch verstärkt. „Gut, du bist da! Parke deinen Wagen dort drüben neben dem Mercedes! Und beeil dich...!“ Wortlos beeile ich mich dieser Anordnung nachzukommen. Sie tritt nahe an mein Wagenfenster heran „Zieh dich ganz nackt aus! Deine Kleidung lässt du in deinem Auto!“ Ich beginne sofort mich auszuziehen und sitze schließlich nackt hinter dem Steuer meines Wagens. Sie reicht mir eine Decke herein. „Wirf dir die hier über, und steig zu uns in den Wagen! Auf den Rücksitz!“ Ich zwänge mich auf den Rücksitz des Mercedes und sitze nur mit einer dünnen Decke bekleidet neben dem zehnjährigen Mädchen, das mich mit großen neugierigen Augen mustert! „Sag ihm doch bitte er soll die Decke weggeben! Ich möchte seinen Schwanz ansehen!“ Die Mutter dreht sich kurz zu ihrer Tochter um und sagt schließlich „Sag es ihm einfach selbst! Er wird sich daran gewöhnen müssen auch dir aufs Wort zu gehorchen!“ Mir läuft ein Schauer über den Rücken.</p> <p>Im gleichen Moment erreichen wir eine große Villa. Ich steige völlig nackt aus dem Wagen und folge den beiden außergewöhnlichen Frauen ins Innere des Hauses! Im riesigen Vorzimmer bleibe ich wie angewurzelt stehen!</p> <p>Mitten im Raum knien zwei splitternackte blutjunge Mädchen! Sie wenden uns den Rücken zu, die Köpfe auf dem Boden und die kleinen Ärsche hoch in die Luft gestreckt! Ich schaue genau in die haarlosen nackten Spalten und mein Schwanz wird schon wieder steinhart!</p> <p>„Das gefällt dir wohl du alte Drecksau?!“ sagt die Hausherrin zu mir!</p> <p>Ich kann nur stumm nicken! Ja hier gefällt es mir und ich bin sicher hier noch viel Spaß zu haben!!!</p></div>",[]
444,"Als ich noch klein war…, Part 1",1,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-02-28,4,3,"MFg, ws, voy",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mein Name ist Karin und ich bin 11 Jahre alt. Seit vielen Jahren lebe ich mit meiner Mutti schon alleine. Doch seit einiger Zeit ist sie wie ausgewechselt! In der Arbeit hat sie einen Mann kennengelernt, ich glaube er ist ihr Chef. Sie redet nur noch von ihm und wie toll er aussieht und wieviel Geld er hat und das er sicher gut für uns sorgen wird! Mutti roch in letzter Zeit auch so komisch. Manchmal wenn sie von der Arbeit kam, glaubte ich sie hätte sich vollgepinkelt! Sie geht dann immer gleich duschen und zieht sich neu an. Hoffentlich ist sie nicht krank oder so....!</p> <p>Dann kam der Tag als sie ihren Chef das erste mal zu uns nachhause brachte. Sie fuhren in einem richtig teuren Auto vor und der Mann der dann in die Wohnung kam war viel jünger als ich dachte. Er war sicher nicht älter als Dreissig, sah eigentlich recht gut aus aber seine Art gefiel mir überhaupt nicht! Wie er mit Mutti umsprang.... ich hatte nicht das Gefühl das er sie wirklich mochte! Sie kicherte nur ein wenig albern als er ihr auf den Hintern katschte und ihr immer wieder mit der Hand unters Kleid fuhr! Mutti stellte mir den Mann vor: ""Das ist Gerd, dein neuer Vati! Sei schön lieb zu ihm!"" Der Mann streichelte mir übers Haar und sagte sanft: ""Hallo meine Süße - du siehst ja richtig hübsch aus - schon eine richtige junge Dame!"" Ich albernes junges Ding fühlte mich auch noch geehrt und errötete stolz.</p> <p>Am gleichen Tag noch zog er bei uns ein. Nur erstmal so zur Probe, wie er sagte, bevor wir dann alle in seine große Villa ziehen sollten! Bis zum Abendessen war alles ganz in Ordnung, doch dann machte er eine Flasche Sekt auf und es blieb nicht bei der Einen. Auch ich bekam ein paar Gläser Sekt ab. Mutti kicherte immer alberner und auch mi wurde ganz komisch! Mutti verlange von mir das ich zu dem Mann nicht Gerd sondern Vati sagen sollte! ""Küss deinen neuen Vati doch mal!"" Ich wollte aber nicht, und so packte mich Gerd lachend und zog mich auf seinen Schoß. Er hielt mich fest und küsste mich auf den Mund, wie eine richtige Frau! Es war für mich total abstoßend, weil er mir dabei seine Zunge in den Mund steckte - igitt! Schnell sauste ich wieder auf meinen Sessel zurück. Jetzt zog er Mutti auf seinen Schoß und sagte: ""Spürst du wie steif er geworden ist? Deine Kleine hat einen wirklich süßen geilen Arsch und du auch!"" Mutti versuchte kichernd seine Hände wegzuschieben, als er ungeniert ihr Kleid hochschob und zwischen ihre entblösten Schenkel griff. Mutti stöhnte leise: ""Oh du bist ein Schwein - hör auf - bitte - nicht vor dem Mädel!"" Aber mein neuer Vati hörte nicht auf, er küßte Mutti schmatzend, dann stöhnte er: ""Oh bist du schon wieder naß du geiles Miststück - oh - komm lutsch meinen Schwanz - ich spritz dir dann wieder alles schön in deine geile Fresse!"" Oh Gott wie er redete! Ich kannte die Bedeutung der Wörter aus der Schule. Viele der älteren schlimmen Burschen redeten so, aber mein neuer Vati....! Ich war entsetzt!</p> <p>Mutti keuchte bereits: ""Oh ja du geile Sau - schnell - komm ins Schlafzimmer!"" Sie gingen raus und liesen mich einfach sitzen, aufgewühlt und schon leicht beschwipst. Ich war echt neugierig was die Beiden jetzt wohl machen. Ich schlich mich raus auf den Flur und erschrak richtig. Sie hatten sich nicht mal die Mühe gemacht die Schlafzimmertür zuzumachen! Ich traute mich aber nicht reinzusehen und so stand ich neben der offenen Türe und lauschte. Sie keuchten Beide und ich hörte meinen neuen Vati sagen: ""Los du Hure, zieh dich aus und besorg es mir!"" Vorsichtig schaute ich um die Ecke. Vati lag nackt auf dem Bett und Mutti, sie hatte nur noch ihre Strümpfe an, kniete zwischen seinen weit gespreitzten Beinen und sie hatte sein riesiges Ding in der Hand! Sie rieb daran immer rauf und runter und keuchte: ""Los du Hengst, spritz mich voll!"" Er griff ihr in die Haare und und keuchte abgehackt: ""Ja du versaute Schlampe, ich spritz dir meinen Samen in deine geile Fresse.... gleich kommts.... jetzt!!!"" In dem Moment spritzte es milchig weiß aus der riesigen prallen Kuppe vorne an seinem Schwanz! Ich glaube man nennt es die Eichel! Mutti bekam alles voll ins Gesicht, machte ihren Mund weit auf und schob sich sein Riesending so weit sie konnte hinein! Sie wimmerte und ich konnte sie bis zu mir schlucken hören! Gerd keuchte ganz laut und abgehackt: ""Oh ja, saug ihn aus du geile Schlampe! Schluck brav meinen Fickschleim du alte Sau!""</p> <p>Ich war echt schockiert! Ich hatte schon so einiges mitbekommen, was sich so zwischen Mann und Frau abspielt, aber was ich hier sah war richtig abstoßend und ekelhaft! Das meine Mutti sowas mitmachte...?! Wild keuchend hob sie den Kopf und das schleimige Zeug tropfte ihr vom Kinn! Vatis Schwanz war gar nicht mehr so groß und hart. Mutti kroch mit weit gespreitzten Beinen an Gerd hoch bis sie mit ihrer Scham über seinem verzerrten Gesicht angelangt war! Ich hörte sie keuchend sagen: ""Ich halts nicht mehr aus... bitte bitte leck mir meine Votze! Bitte leck mich, mir kommts gleich!"" Vati griff um Muttis Hüften und zog ihr Geschlecht ganz nah an seinen Mund. Er griff ihre Arschbacken zog sie weit auseinander und leckte schmatzend durch ihre Spalte! Mir wurde vom Zusehen schon schlecht! SIe hielt sich am Kopfende des Bettes fest und drückte ihre Muschi fest auf Vatis Gesicht! Sie keuchte: ""Oh Gott mir kommts!!! oh ist das schön!!!"" Es sah alles so ordinär aus! Nach einer Weile richtete sich Mutti ein wenig auf und sah zu Gerd runter. ""Das hat gut getan! Mir ists wirklich ganz toll gekommen! Soll ich dir jetzt wieder so richtig schön ins Gesicht pissen?"" Ich dachte ich höre nicht richtig, da keuchte er auch schon: ""Ja komm du Sau mach mich richtig voll...!"" Mutti hielt ihren Unterleib an sein Gesicht und ein paar Augenblicke später sah ich wie ihre gelbe Pisse an seinem Gesicht runterlief. Schockiert sah ich wie Gerd den Mund aufmachte und ihn auf Muttis Scham presste. Mutti hechelte keuchend: ""Du geile Sau - ja - schluck meine heiße Pisse, du Schwein, ich geb dir alles in deinen versauten Mund...!"" Mir war hundeelend und endlich fand ich die Kraft mich von dem Anblick loszureissen und taumelte in mein Zimmer zurück. Bald schlief ich ein und am nächsten Morgen erschien mir das alles nur mehr wie ein böser Traum!</p></div>",[]
445,"Als ich noch klein war…, Part 2",2,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-02-28,8,5,"Mg, ws, hum",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Am nächsten Morgen machte ich mir wie immer selber mein Frühstück, da Mutti immer schon sehr früh zur Arbeit geht. Ich packte mein Schultasche und als ich gerade losgehen wollte, ging die Schlafzimmertür auf und Gerd, mein neuer Vati, kam heraus! Er war völlig nackt und sein riesiger Penis war stocksteif und wippte hochaufgerichtet vor seinem Bauch! Er gähnte und als er mich sah grinste er mich so komisch an. Ich stand total geschockt wie angewurzelt da! Mit aller Gewalt riss ich mich los und lief zur Tür. Hinter mir hörte ich ihn rufen: „Was hast du denn meine Süße, hast du noch nie einen nackten Vati gesehen?!“ Zum Glück war ich draußen. Mein Vati sollte sich eigentlich nicht so benehmen. Mir fiel der gestrige Abend wieder ein und mir wurde ganz komisch.</p> <p>In der Schulegab ich mir alle Mühe so zu sein wie immer, aber auf dem Nachhauseweg überkam mich wieder ein mulmiges Gefühl. Was würde wohl heute abend alles passieren...?! Zum Glück schien niemand zu hause zu sein und ich machte erstmal in aller Ruhe meine Hausaufgaben! Ich spürte schon länger einen Druck auf der Blase und ging aufs Klo: Gerade hatte ich mein Röckchen hochgeschoben, meinen Slip heruntergezogen und mich auf die Klobrille gesetzt, als die Tür aufging! Es war mein neuer Vati und er war schon wieder ganz nackt! Ich saß wie erstarrt auf dem Klo und starrte auf seine Körpermitte. Er kam mit einem breiten Grinsen ganz nah an mich heran und sagte leise: „Ich muß auch ganz dringend pisssen meine Süße - oh - ich glaube ich kanns gar nicht mehr halten!“ Ich brachte vor Schreck und Scham kein Wort heraus und starrte nur auf sein riesiges Ding. Am Ende deSchafteskräuselten sich dichte Schamhaare und darunter hing ein riesiger praller Hodensack. Das hatten wir in Biologie gelernt, aber keiner der Männer in meinen Schulbüchern hatte ein so riesiges Glied wie mein neuer Vati. Im gleichen Moment spürte ich es warm an mir runterlaufen und hätte mich Gerd nicht festgehalten, wäre ich losgestürmt! Er pisste mir tatsächlich in den Ausschnitt auf meinen Hals.... und oh Gott, jetzt richtete er den ekelhaten Strahl direkt in mein Gesicht! Ich versuchte zu schreien, aber er pisste mir sofort in meinen offenen Mund! Schlimmer noch er drückte seine Eichel gegen meine Lippen und ließ seine warme grausige Pisse direkt in meinen Mund rinnen! Es würgte mich und ich hatte das Gefühl ich müßte mich übergeben! „Stell dich doch nicht so an, du kleine Schlampe!“ hörte ich ihn sagen. „Deine Mutti mag es, wenn ich sie meine frische warme Pisse trinken lasse, und du wirst dich sicher auch bald daran gewöhnen!“ In meiner Panik begann ich wild um mich zu schlagen, aber mein Stiefvater holte aus und schlug mir brutal ins Gesicht! „Halt endlich still du blöde Kuh!“ keuchte er. „Los schluck alles runter! Wehe dir es geht noch ein einziger Tropfen daneben!“ Es würgte mich furchtbar, aber er sah mich so böse an, das ich zitternd und schluchzend alles runterwürgte! Er hielt meinen Kopf fest und pisste mir in kleinen Portionen in den Mund. Aus lauter Angst schluckte ich die lauwarme Brühe tapfer runter. „Na also, geht doch!“ keuchte Gerd. „ Ab jetzt bekommst du regelmäßig solche Sachen zu schlucken! In Zukunft wirst du ganz lieb zu mir sein und mich schön brav befriedigen, oder ich ficke deine blöde Mutter krankenhausreif! Kannst dirs aussuchen! Wenn ihr es mir beide schön brav besorgt, wird es für keine von euch zu viel!“ Ich hatte noch immer sein Glied im Mund und während er sprach merkte ich wie es immer größer und größer wurde! Ich begann zu weinen und versuchte ein letztes Mal mich loszureißen. Sofort verpasste er mir zwei brutale Ohrfeigen! „Los komm mit ins Schlafzimmer!“ befahl er. Sein Schwanz war riesengroß und wippte bei jeder seiner Bewegungen wild auf und ab! „Ich muß aber auch noch pinkeln....“ sagte ich leise. „Von heute an wirst du nur noch pissen, wenn ich es dir erlaube und wenn ich Appetit auf deine Pisse habe, verrstanden!?“ fuhr er mich streng an. Er fasste mich bei der Hand und zog mich hinter sich nach ins Schlafzimmer. Mein Slip hing noch immer an meinen Knöcheln und als er mich aufs Bett warf, konnte er ganz deutlich meine nackte Spalte sehen! Ich genierte mich ganz furchtbar, und begann sofort wieder zu weinen....</p></div>",[]
446,"Die Kleine, Part 1",1,BRUDERGRIMM,brudergrimm@gmx.at,,2006-03-18,14,5,Mg,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brudergrimm006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Es war ein seltsames Gefühl, als ich vor der Wohnungstür in dem düsteren Wohnblock stand! Erst am Tag zuvor bekam ich die Adresse und die dazugehörenden Verhaltensmaßregeln von einem Bekannten aus dem Internet. Ich drückte dreimal kurz auf die klingel und wartete. Kurz darauf öffnete eine Frau. Sie war etwa dreissig, blond, zierlich und sah eigentlich gar nicht schlecht aus. Die Fahne von billigem Alkohol war unverkennbar. Mißtrauisch sah sie mich an. „Ja?! Was wollen sie?“ „Ist die Kleine da?“ antwortete ich, so wie es mir gesagt worden war! „Ich hätte gerne zwei Stunden!“ fügte ich noch hinzu. Sie nannte mir die Summe und ich war ehrlich überrascht. Für diesen Betrag würde ich nicht einmal meinen Hund herborgen, vielweniger noch meine minderjährige Tochter für zwei Stunden einem völlig Unbekannten ausliefern! Aber mir sollte es recht sein!</p> <p>Die Frau deutete auf eine Tür und sagte „Sie ist in ihrem Zimmer, gehen sie ruhig rein! Wenn sie zu laut wird oder schreit, dann kleben sie ihr damit den Mund zu!“ Sie reichte mir ein breites Gewebeklebeband und wandte sich ab! Ich öffnete die Tür und trat in das helle, überraschend freundliche Kinderzimmer! Das Mädchen saß an einem Tisch und sah aus einem Stapel Schulbücher zu mir auf! Sie war etwa zwölf Jahre alt, von zarter Statur, hatte schulterlange blonde Haare, große fragende Augen und einen wirklich süßen Mund! Sie hatte ein T-Shirt an und soweit ich sehen konnte, sonst nur einen weißen Slip mit zartrosa Blümchen drauf. Unter dem dünnen Stoff zeichneten sich deutlich die spitzen kleinen Brüste ab! Ich sah mich im Zimmer um, schloß hinter mir die Tür und drehte den Schlüssel im Schloß!</p> <p>Sofort begann ich mich wortlos auszuziehen. Sorgfältig legte ich Stück für Stück meiner Kleidung auf das Bett, bis ich schließlich völlig nackt vor dem kleinen Mädchen stand! Mein Schwanz stand hart nach oben und so trat ich unmittelbar vor die Kleine! Im Takt meines Herzschlages wippte mein harter Prügel knapp vor ihrem Gesicht. Sie fixierte ihn mit ihren großen unschuldigen Augen. Plötzlich sagte sie „Werden Sie mir jetzt sehr weh tun?“ „Wir werden sehen.....!“ antwortete ich. „Wann hat dir denn zuletzt jemand weh getan? Erzähl mal....!“</p> <p>„Vor ein paar Tagen war ein Mann da. Er war viel älter als Sie.... Er hat mich mit seinem Gürtel verhauen! Auf meinen Po, meinen Rücken und auch zwischen meine Beine....! Vorher hat er mir noch den Mund zugeklebt.“</p> <p>„Und was hat er sonst noch mit dir gemacht...?“</p> <p>„Eigentlich nichts, er hat mich nur geschlagen! Ständig hat er gesagt das ich es nicht anders verdiene, weil ich Männer wie ihn immer geil mache, und das er mich jetzt dafür bestraft! Mein Po ist jetzt noch voller blauer Flecke!“</p> <p>„Wirklich?! Zeig mal!“ Sie stand zögernd auf, drehte sich um und schließlich zog sie ihren Slip nach unten. Ihr Po war voll mit den verblassenden Spuren dieser Bestrafung. Ich mußte mich schon sehr beherrschen um beim Anblick dieses wundervollen Mädchenhinterns nicht gleich loszuspritzen! „Hat er dich auch angefasst?“ wollte ich wissen.</p> <p>„Nein! Er hat mich nur geschlagen! Meine Mama ist vor ihm gekniet und hatte die ganze Zeit sein Ding im Mund! Seines war aber sehr viel kleiner und dünner als Ihres!“</p> <p>„Ja mein Schwanz ist ein echtes Prachtstück! Du wirst ihn so richtig schön spüren wenn ich dich dann damit ficken werde!“ Ihren Augen wurden noch größer, die Angst war ihr mehr als deutlich anzusehen.</p> <p>„Das wird mir bestimmt sehr weh tun, oder?!“ fragte sie mich. Ängstlich starrte sie auf meinen dicken Penis!</p> <p>„Ja ich glaube schon....!“ antwortete ich. „Wann hattest du denn zuletzt einen harten Männerschwanz in deiner kleinen Jungmädchenfotze?“</p> <p>„Vor ungefähr zwei Wochen! Es hat sehr sehr weh getan, und der war aber nicht so groß wie Ihrer!“</p> <p>„Hat er ihn dir auch ganz tief und fest in deinen süßen kleinen Arsch gesteckt?“ Diese Frage schien sie zu verblüffen. „In meinen Popo meinen Sie? In das kleine Loch?! Da passt doch kein so riesiges Ding rein?“ Diese Anwort machte mich sehr glücklich. Ich würde der erste sein, der seinen Prügel in diesen unberührten Jungmädchenarsch schieben wird! Das wird ein Fest. Schließlich antwortete ich „Doch doch, das geht! Ich werde ihn dir ganz reinstecken und dein kleines Arschloch so richtig schön weit aufdehnen! Natürlich wird dir das sehr weh tun, aber ich werde dir den Mund verkleben damit wir mit deinem Weinen und Schreien nicht die Nachbarn stören!“</p> <p>Dicke Tränen begannen der Kleinen über die Wangen zu laufen. Leise weinte sie in sich hinein. Sie wußte sie konnte an meinem Vorhaben nichts ändern und fügte sich stumm in ihr schmerzvolles Schicksal...... </p> </div>","['Anmerkung: Für Anmerkungen, Anregungen, neue Ideen oder tatsächliche Begebenheiten die sich für eine gute Geschichte eignen bin ich jederzeit offen! Freue mich schon sehr auf eure Reaktionen!!!']"
447,"Little White Slave Girls in Namibia, Part 1",1,BRUTAL SADO MASTER,no@email,"Older white male sadist keeps little white girls in age between 10 and 14 as slaves on his farm in Namibia. Very brutal torture, whipping and raping. Part one. Will be continued.",2007-06-14,15,3,"M, f, g, anal, bd, ds, nc, ped, rape, sad, sm, teen, tort",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/brutalsadomaster001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Master Hermann, a large build (185cm, 105kg) 58 years old man, was buying his farm in Namibia one and a half year ago. It was a very large farm in south of Namibia, a very isolated farm. It was taking all this time to transform the farm for the propose Master Hermann has in mind. The propose has in mind, wasn’t at all to run the farm as farm like hundred others in Namibia. No Master Hermann want not to run his farm as farm. He was buying the farm only to enjoy here his extremely perverted sexual desires and keep here some little girls in real slavery.</p> <p>Yesterday now his first three slave girls where arrived. Three girls bought from Russia. The youngest, Elena was just 10 years old, then Svetlana just 12 years old and finally Oksana 14 years old. All 3 girls must awake in time from narcotics given for transport from Russian ship to the farm last night. Now the girls are in the small holding cells in the cells block in to former stable building In the former stable building Master Hermann did install 8 cells, each just 1.5 by 2.5 Meter in size and 3 Meter in height. All cells looks similar. There is nothing in it, except a bed made of stainless steel bars with nothing to upholstery the stainless steel bars at the left wall if viewing from the door. The bars of the bed are arranged like a chess board. Every 5cm one bar. Master Hermann was choose such a construction instead of a bed for three reasons.</p> <p></p><li>1) In his conviction no slave needs a warm soft bed with a mattress and a blanked. That’s not for real slaves. </li> <p></p><li>2) Master Hermann wants to make his slaves bleeding very often. On a bed made of stainless steel bars he can chain down also a bleeding slave with very less risk to get a infection. </li> <p></p><li>3) Master Hermann wants to keep his girls chained at almost all times the girls are in the cells. Therefore the floor of cells is tiled and while chained girls can piss and shit simply to the floor. If chained at the bed, the girls can also shit an piss and both will fall through the bars also down to the floor.</li> <p>Also the door is made of heavy iron, with a small flap to open from outside and view in the cell or put food through the flap. In the right corner far away from door is a hole in the floor. A hole like it is used to connect a toilet but it is simply the hole, but no toilet sink. In the right corner next to the door is a connection for a water hose and a water hose, but no sink. A sink is not needed, since the water from spaying off the girls in the cells will simply run down into the hole in the floor.</p> <p>At the right wall if viewing from the door are several eyebolts mounted to the wall, in order to chain the girls to the wall of the cells. The wall itself are made of coarse concrete, no painting etc. Also the ceiling of cells is made of coarse concrete, also with some eyebolts and a winch mounted to it, to suspend slaves in her cells. Also there is a small bulb (only 25 Watts) to illuminate the cell dimly. But most of the time even this small bulb is switched of. And of cause the switch is not inside the cell, but outside next to the door of each cell. Also there are no windows in the cells, but just a ventilation system that brings fresh air over an air channel system. So it is always pitch dark in the cells if the light is switched off. Also every cell is equipped with a monitoring system that transmit wireless both sound and videos out of the cell. For this are infrared cameras and microphones installed in all cells.</p> <p>At this moment Master Hermann noticed at his wireless monitor, that one the girls starts to groan and wants move in her cell. But even if it is just a black and white picture on the monitor, Master Hermann was able to see very well, that the girl can’t move any centimetre. She was unable to move, because she was chained like a very big X to then bed of stainless steel bars. Her wrists where cuffed to the corners left and right above her head, her ankles to the corners left and right at the other end of the bed.</p> <p>The only thing she can do is to raise her head in the dark of the cell. Slowly her groan starts to become louder and goes over into a weep and crying. At this view Master Hermann cock gets hard. tree little girls in his total power. That was why he was buying this farm in Namibia. No neighbours for 100km, no laws at all, just some policemen easily to corrupt with some money. Master Hermann was retired now. All his past life he was working hard in management of a large German car brand. No he want to enjoy his perverted desires to the very max, without any mercy with his young victims.</p> <p>Master Hermann was noticed from screen that the slave who was just awaking was Svetlana in cell 2. Master Hermann jumped out of his chair at the veranda and stepped over to the cell building. But it wasn’t only a cell building. It also contains a large torture room. A very large in fact. Master Hermann entered the cell building. To his left hand the cell area is located. To his right hand the torture area. Master Hermann entered the door that separated both from each other and opened the door to cell 2. After he swung open the door he switched on the 25 watt bulb, to make some light in the cell.</p> <p>There was the small girl of 12 years. She was so small, so fragile. Blonde with blue eyes, a small nose and most important very small tits, just starts to grow, but even for a 12 years old very small. That was what Master Hermann has ordered, girls with no or only very small tits. Master Hermann don’t want any girls with large tits.</p> <p>Master Hermann stepped over to the chained girl. Her small breast cage was going up and down heavily, she still was crying and weeping. Master Hermann could see every of her ribs going up and down. She tried to use her arms and legs and fight against her chaining, but any try was fully out of sense. At both of her small wrists she was wearing heavy cuffs made of real iron like used in ancient times. The heavy cuffs made of iron are locked with padlocks, so they can removed at any given time. Same kind of cuffs was around both of her small ankles. But this cuffs made of iron are not locked with padlocks but locked permanently with rivets, so this cuffs can’t ever removed anymore without destroying them.</p> <p>Now Master Hermann took a sheet of paper. It contains the in russian language following important rules for the girls:</p> <p></p><li>1) Never speak. Not with Master, not with his employees, nor with any other slave</li> <p></p><li>2) Be at all times silent. Even if you will be punished, or tortured. If you cry and yell punishment or torture will be will be doubled. If Master must gag you, punishment or torture will be tripled.</li> <p></p><li>3) Also if you are alone in your cell you must be always silent. Master will always have a sound monitor close to himself. Even during the nights. Master wants to have his peace and quiet. If you disturb him, you will become most brutally punished. Only if your life is in danger you may be allowed to disturb Master.</li> <p>Shocked and with wide open eyes Svetlana was reading what was written there for her in large letters. Shy starts to protest, but Master Hermann hit her face twice with the back of his hands left and right side. Now Svetlana starts to cry, and still forgot what was written. Master Hermann hits her face again and again, but she don’t stop to cry. The opposide was right. She cry’s harder.</p> <p>Now Master Hermann opened the padlock that hold Svetlana’s wrists and ankle cuffs in place at the end of her iron bed. Master Hermann grabbed Svetlana’s pony tail and dragged her brutally out of the cell down the hallway in front of the cell into the torture room.</p> <p>Svetlana shocked as she saw in what kind of large horrible equipped room Master Hermann was dragging her. She shocked and was trying to run away, Master Hermann keep her in steel hard grip. He pushed and kicked the small girl into the centre of the 7.5 x 10,0 Meter torture hall. As she was right below a spreader bar made of steel hanging from ceiling Master Hermann was stopping to push and kick her, but with fast and experienced grips he attached her ankle cuffs to both ends of the spreader bar hanging from ceiling. It was a 1.25 Meter spreader bar, so her arms where spread extremely wide.</p> <p>Now Master Hermann attached Svetlana’s ankle cuffs to eyebolts in the floor of the torture hall just below the spreader bar. This eyebolts are also 1.25 Meter apart from each other, so that Svetlana’s legs are also sprad as wide as her arms. For Svetlana’s legs Master Hermann used chains of 25cm in length, so he can lift her of the floor. Now Master Hermann pushed the button of the remote control of the power winch. The power winch now lifted up Svetlana’s arms higher and higher until her feet lost all touch with the floor. But Master Hermann did not stop the winch, he let raise Svetlana more and more. No her feet are lifted until the chains at her ankles get totally taut and tight. But also now Master Hermann did not stop the winch. Instead Master Hermann pull up her wrists more and more until her small slim body was stretched very taut and tight between the spreader above Svetlana’s head and the chains below her feet and the floor. Master Hermann stopped the winch just in the moment Svetlana’s shoulder blades seems to be dislocated, but still not dislocated. Svetlana was now crying heavily but Master Hermann kicked her with his fist in her stomach three times and shout her in Russian language to stay quiet silent.</p> <p>Master Hermann now looked at the small and slim girl. She was so sexy that way she was bound now. Her small tits pressed almost invisible flat to her chest from extreme stretching. Her small ass ready for the cane and her ribs pressed outside to the max. Master Hermann was now viewing his work for a while, then he was going to the wall with his whips and canes.</p> <p>It was a very large assortment of both canes and many different whips. Master Hermann took one after the other whips, but then he chose a black 6ft bullwhip. Then he take place behind Svetlana swung the 6ft bullwhip with all power in his muscular arms and hit brutally against Svetlana’s shoulders. Svetlana was gasping air, but because of lack of air, she cant yell at first. After some seconds she get air and then she yell like she was in hell. While Svetlana was yelling, Master Hermann saw the result of his work. A large weal was cracked open from her left to her right shoulder. Slowly some blood starts to be visible in the large weal.</p> <p>Oh yes Master Hermann was thinking. I will whip her bleeding and will not stop until she will faint. Two more times Master Hermann whipped Svetlana’s back with the 6ft bullwhip, then she fainted. But Master Hermann was just using a bucked of iced water and spilled it over her head. Svetlana was coming back from the water and so Master Hermann was able to continue his first brutal whipping. A 4th hit with the 6ft bullwhip was also applied to Svetlana’s back. Then Master Hermann was going back to the whip assortment and chose a 5ft sjambok from South Africa. With this 5ft sjambok he hit the girl two more times but now Svetlana’s ass. After first hit of her nice small ass she was crying again like in hell and also the sjambok cracked her skin and blood sting out of the weal. After the second hit with the sjambok Svetlana fainted again.</p> <p>Again Master Hermann used ice cold water to bring her back. With his naked upper body Master Hermann take place in front of Svetlana. He looked at the eyes of the in horrible pain crying and sobbing girl. Then he remove the chains from her ankles cuffs, so her legs now hung freely in the air. But Svetlana was to weak to move her legs. Never in her life she was whipped, and now she was bullwhipped. She was just hanging like a sack of powder. There was no resistance anymore in her now.</p> <p>Now Master Hermann opened his trousers, unpack his rock hard large cock, grabbed Svetlana’s legs and starts to rape the limp girl in her very tight and dry virgin cunt. As he was tearing open brutally her intact hymen, Svetlana starts to cry harder again. But Master Hermann rammed his cock in one brutal push deep inside her, until his gland pushed brutally against the entrance of the small girls womb. Master Hermann enjoyed it to rape the small girls dry virgin cunt, and to ram his large cock against her womb again and again. The girl was now in horrible pain again, was crying and yelling more and more, but Master Hermann’s cock get only harder from that sight of the girl hanging in front of him. He raped her until she faint finally again. Master Hermann was angry now. Angry because she faint before he could inject his semen into the girls cunt. To rape a unconscious girl was just half the fun. But so it was she was to weak to endure his brutal raping after the brutal whipping. Finally Master Hermann inject his semen into the unconscious girls cunt.</p> <p>Then he released her from the ceiling and dragged her back to her cell where he put her back to the bed made of iron bars, and chained her again as he had found her before, but this time face down. Then he used some alcohol to disinfect her still bleeding back and ass, switched the light of, closed the door and leave her alone in the dark of her new home.</p> </div>",['Will be continued.']
448,Chase and the Coach,-1,BRYANLOVE,no@email,,2004-12-14,19,3,"b, oral, anal, spank, nc, rape",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bryanlove001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It is my first year of coaching atom rep hockey leauge which is 8-10 year olds. All the boys of course with not a single hair on their perfect bodies. We are number one in the leauge, and chase as one of the lead scorers. I would mold him so he would listen to my every command for the thoughts of him not playing to his father's satisfaction scared the hell outta him... so first practice came, shortly after all the boys had been practiced out so i sent them to the change room.... i also told them to take showers so they would be already clean when there parents picked them up. When i was finished picking the pucks up i went to the change room to check up on the boys.. and there was chase still with his hockey stuff on. I sternly asked him why he still had all of his stuff on and innocently he said... because sir.. I... I welll the bigger boys alway's spank my bum with their towels so i can't have a shower with them.... i thught to myself.. pefect innocent little boy that can't stand up for himsefl, what more could you ask for.. so i said in a demanding voice , chase take off you stuff right now before i tell your father.. and you know what he'll do... chase knew what his father would do, so he took all his stuff off except his jock, he was naked from head to toe... i looked at him straight in the eye and said to him.. chase your father said that the first time you disobey me i am to do whatever is nesecary to make you the listen. So for not listening to me i must punish you . My cock was rock hard.. i was just dieing to put my fat juicy cock it to his warm and lucsious mouth. But i had to be patient didn't want him telling his father.. He said but coach you can't see me im to young to be naked in front of you only my dad has seen me naked... well chase either you bend over my lap and take a beating or it will be much severe.. chase had a very nervous look on his face wondering how his coach was aloud to do this,... of course i wasn't but i m ade him think i was... he tryed to grab his bag and leave but i grabbed his hand and asked him where do you think your goin... your dad said you were to spend the night at my house to do cardio.. but instead since you don't want to listen i think we'll have a little fun.. I looked into the boys eye's and said have you ever been fucked in your ass by and older man... tears started to form down his face and fiercley i grabbed his arm and said no boy will cry on my team you little b**tch get over here.. i then put my hands straight down his pants and felt around for his tiny penis oh how iwas so horny to fuck him.. take your jock of right now.. he didn't comply so i ripped his jock right off his body. at that instand he started to scream and yell .... RAPE... RAPE HELP HELP.. but i cover his mouth and warned him that if i heard anymore yelling from him he would feel pain like has never felt before.. chase didn't say a word now HE was TOTALLY naked he had a perfect ass nice round and soft. All that came from his mouth were murmors little crys for me not to hurt him PLease don't hurt me.. Well chase you have listened to me and since i have total control over you i think you should put your moth on my dick.. immediatley he started to cry ... and i mean he was sobbing. i yanked on his naked and forced his head down to my crotch... for a few minutes i just got him use to my 9 inch cock that i wanted to ram down his throat so badly. Now chase i want you to put your mouth over it now.. and if you do anything stupid like bite or yell you will never froget it.. he opened his mouth as large as he could and i guided my rod into his mouth at first i could tell the taste was unpleasent and he gagged, i loved the feeling of him gaggin on my cock so at that moment as he was chocking i pushed his his all the way down my shaft,, he couldn't breathe and was chocking, gasping for air i didn't want to be cruel at fist so i quickly let him up for air, as he tryed to c atch his breathe i oncee again put his mouth all the way down my cock,, drooling on my dick and tears dripping on my balls i was so horny i could come down his throat and force him to swallow it not even giving him a chance to spit it out.. but i wanted him to feen my 9 incher up his tight virngin ass. So i lifted his head and asked him in a jokin manner, so was that good chase.. well i hoped you didn't mine that cause wat im gonna do next will hurt alot more.. chase have you ever played with your ass i asked him No.. No your not gonna play with my ass are you. Yes chase im gonna put my dick all the way in your ass and then your gonna suck my cock clean. i turned him around and bent him over the change room sink.. i took a finger a slowly played with his tight hole. He didn't like it at all and when i put two fingers in he started crying again.. i liked the way he cryed it made me want to hurt him even more so her would cry and beg for me to stop... so as i was opening his ass with my fingers i took my cock and without warning my Cock was prodding his ass in a hurry i rammed my cock in his ass he yelled out for me to stop.... Please sir it hurts ill never disobey you again but i continued to fuck his ass i wanted to cum so badly in his ass i was all spued my hot warm juice in to his ass but instead quickly pulled it out and with a quick yelp i said chase turn around and put your mouth on it again he did but not to my satisfaction so i tugged his hair and leaded his mouth to my warm juice cock.. i was fucking his face and i could fell it about to explode in his young mouth so i pushed his head all the way on to my cock and with 2 hard pushes came right in his mouth. he started to choke but i gave no slack and keppt his mouth all thh way down on my cock i told him to swallow it all and slowly he started to swallow as he swallowed he started gurgle my cum becauuse the taste was unbearable do to the aftertaste of his own ass in his mouth.. after he was done downing all my cum i took a look at his ass and relized and had fucked him so hard that i ripped his sphincter muscle.. but he would be ok.. he might be sore for a couple days.. chase was still crying and i took his face and looked him straight in the eye no if you don't take a shower next time with the boys i will make it hurt even more.. for the next week chase you will swallow my cum after every practice with no wining do you understand .. YEs sir i understand ,,, Good now go take a shower and put some creame on your bum to make it fell better, as he walked to the shower naked i gave his ass a hard slap a quick chirp and he was in the shower..</p> </div>","[""This is my first story so frogive me if it's a bit choppy""]"
449,A Fantasy,-1,PATIENCE BRYCE,no@email,,2003-07-07,71,4,,/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bryce001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl loves her daddy. She loves him a lot and loves to spend time alone with daddy. One-day daddy sits her on his lap and cuddles her and he rubs her legs and her back and all over. She likes the way it feels and snuggles closer to daddy. Daddy tells her that he knows ways to make her feel really really good. Mommy is going away for awhile so daddy says she can sleep in daddy's big bed with him and he will show her how to feel really good.</p> <p>He gives her a bath and scrubs her really good all over and tells her to go to his bed. She asks if she should put on her pj's but he says no cause it won't feel as good that way. So she lays down naked on daddy's bed. He tells her to lay down on her belly and relax and close her eyes.</p> <p>Daddy gets undressed but keeps on his t-shirt and his jockeys. He starts to lightly touch her all over. Gliding his fingers all over her warm skin. He can sometimes see goosebumps when it's real sensitive. She squirms a little when he brushes over the back of her knees. He lightly brushes up... over her little butt and her back. The little girl sighs a lot and says it feels good. He massages her back and her shoulders then starts going back to her butt. Daddy rubs her butt and traces along her crack. Daddy's gently pushes her legs apart and rubs her thighs and right along her private parts and near her butt opening.</p> <p>Daddy leans over and touches his tongue to her too. She lies with her eyes closed and doesn't know daddy is putting his tongue on her private parts. She always listens well to daddy, you know. Daddy leans over her while he licks her. He likes the feeling of being over her smaller body like that. Then he tells her to roll over without opening up her eyes.</p> <p>She lays on her back with her legs open and daddy rubs his hands all over the front of her body. Daddy runs his fingers over her nipples and leans over to kiss them too. Then he licks down her belly and to her private parts again while he puts his hands under her butt. He flicks his big daddy tongue all up and down her. She squirms a lot and says she feels funny deep in her belly... kinda tickely like... almost like she has to pee. But daddy says it's ok she doesn't have to pee, she is just getting ready to feel really great. Daddy leans up over her and presses his covered privates against her and pushes against her when she starts squirming even more and making little mewing sounds. Daddy is really proud of the way she let him make her feel so good. When she was allowed to open up her eyes she noticed that the front of daddy's underpants were wet, but she didn't say anything. She thought maybe daddy had an accident and she didn't want to embarrass him. She told daddy how really neat that felt and asked if they can do that again and he said of course, but now you have to go to sleep cause it is so late.</p> <p>He tells her not to bother putting on her pjs since she will only have to take them off again in the morning. She goes to sleep and daddy goes out into the other room. He comes back after she is sound asleep and he takes some pictures of her sleeping naked on his bed. She is sprawled... like only a child can sprawl... on his bed. Daddy can't help but want to lick her again and touch her. Daddy wants to do a lot of things to her, but he knows he has to be careful. Daddy takes out his privates and rubs them thinking of all the things he wants to do to her and he even drips some of his stuff on her and takes a picture of it!</p> <p>The next day after school she climbs up on daddy's lap and asks if he will make her feel good again! Daddy laughs and says of course he always wants his princess to feel good. Daddy makes her feel good every day that week. He touches her and kisses her naked body. Daddy always keeps his underwear on even though he keeps getting them messy.</p> <p>Soon his princess wants to have daddy make her feel good all the time. On Friday she even says she wants to stay home from school and doesn't even get dressed, asking daddy, almost begging daddy to make her feel good again. Daddy smiles and knows that his princess can't get enough of feeling good now. This makes daddy happy. Daddy tells her that if she wants to keep playing their feel good game that daddy has to feel good too. And the little princess says that she wants to make daddy feel good too cause she needs to feel good again. So daddy tells her that for him to feel good she has to be a good girl and do everything daddy wants her too no matter what. Or he will never make his princess feel good again. The very idea of daddy not making her feel good makes her sad and she promises to do anything for her daddy.</p> <p>Daddy lets her watch some cartoons on the videotape and he watches with her. They watch Dudley Doright, but the princess doesn't know that this isn't the real cartoon. It's been specially edited. When Nell is tied up she isn't put on the railroad tracks first; first the bad guy makes himself feel good with her. Then he puts her on the railroad tracks. When she is rescued she tells Dudley that will do anything to repay him and he leaves her tied and makes her suck his private thing and then he puts his privates inside her while she is still tied. Nell really squirms like she feels good too.</p> <p>Daddy's princess is sitting naked on his lap watching, and she can feel daddy's private thing getting hard and lumpy. Daddy pushes her from his lap and says go get on my bed now, it's time for daddy to feel good!</p> <p>Daddy goes to the closet and pulls some things out. His hard private parts are making his underpants really stick out and there is a small wet spot on them. He tells his princess to lay back on the bed and put her arms and legs out wide. Then daddy takes some cloth and wraps it around her wrists and ankles. Daddy wraps the ends of the rope on top of the cloth and ties his princess spread eagle on the bed. He pulls her tight. She feels a little scared. But she also wanted for daddy to make her feel good again so she didn't cry. Daddy turned away from her and set up the video camera. I'm going to take lots of pictures of my special princess and how good she will make me feel.</p> <p>Then daddy took off his underwear and she could see his private parts and how big and hard they were. It made her feel even smaller. Daddy came over to the bed and started to rub her body like he did to make her feel good. She liked it and tried to squirm and make it feel even better, but she couldn't move very much. Daddy licked her privates just a little to tease her. It felt good, but not good enough and it made her whimper a little in frustration. This made daddy laugh. I told you my princess that you won't feel good again until I feel good.</p> <p>Then daddy moved over her and moved up. Daddy put the tip of his private thing at her lips and told her to open her mouth so that he could put his cock in her slutty mouth. She opened her mouth up a little and quickly daddy started pushing it in deeper and deeper, making her choke and gag... making her eyes water. That's it my slutty princess take all daddy's dick and make him feel good like I have been making you feel good for days and days. He could feel her throat clenching and unclenching as she chokes on it and that made daddy feel pretty good. He pulled it back out and rubbed his dick all over her face. He asked her if she wanted daddy to make her feel good again, to make her cum like he always made her cum. She nodded yes and he said SAY it. She opened her mouth and he started shoving it in and out and he laughed and said it was starting to feel good that she was a good little girl slut for daddy.</p> <p>Daddy didn't want to feel too good too fast, so he took it out of her mouth and started to move down... rubbing it on her face, her neck and over her nipples, making them wet and hard from the cool air. He moved down further then leaned down and bites her little nubs and makes her wince and cry out. He licked them to soothe them after each bite. Daddy moved between her legs and licked her some and asked if it felt good. Ohhh yes daddy, make me feel good... I love it daddy. Of course he stopped there, making her very frustrated. Do you want more baby? Yes please daddy she begged. Daddy thought this was funny and laughed and said daddy will make you feel good. After daddy feels good. You said you would do anything for daddy... that wasn't a lie was it? nooo daddy please anything...</p> <p>This makes daddy's dick jump!</p> <p>Daddy unties her ankles from the bed and raises up her legs high and used the rope to tie them to the top of the bed near her ankles. She is spread wide open for daddy to do whatever he wants to her. He gets the camera off the tripod and takes some close-up pictures of her private parts. Daddy kneels between her legs and puts his dick against her opening and takes pictures of it. Then he puts it back on the tripod and comes to play with her some more. He rubs it up and down... making it all wet and slippery. He rubs her with his fingers too and rubs it over her hard little needy clit.</p> <p>She loves the way daddy's finger feels on her. Then daddy takes his finger down to her opening. Daddy pushes it inside a little bit and feels how tight and warm she is. It takes a lot of patience for daddy not to just put his thing in her right now and feel good. Daddy wants it to last a long time for him. He pushes his finger harder and she whimpers again and says it hurts. Daddy is getting mad cause as soon as he does something to make him feel good she complains. So daddy gets up and gets his small cat o nine tails. The handle is only palm size and the strips of leather no more than 10"" long, but as he pulls back and lands them on her tender fresh bottom with a satisfying crack he knows it is enough to make her pay attention. He even brings it down a couple times on her open privates. The princess begs daddy to forgive her that she is really really sorry. Daddy takes the small handle and inserts it a little bit in her opening, which she finds a little embarrassing.</p> <p>So you think it's ok for daddy to make you feel good and then to complain because daddy wants to feel good? You think it's ok for a princess to open her legs to make her pussy feel good... but not to let daddy feel good? If that is what you think young lady daddy will never make you feel good again! You aren't going to be one of those trashy sluts that thinks only of herself... daddy didn't raise you to be selfish. You take care of daddy as daddy has always taken care of you. You take care of daddy and do EVERYTHING he says and daddy will always make sure that you get to feel good too. You are my little girl and I know what's best for you. The whole time daddy spouts his tirade he is using the whip handle for emphasis. Then daddy takes it out and puts the tip of his cock at her pussy opening and starts to work it inside her... spreading her pussy open wider and wider. Daddy has to stop sometimes because it feels so good. He reaches up and pinches her nipples some more to make her squirm which helps work his dick into her.</p> <p>Fuck girl your cunt is so tight it makes daddy feel so good. Daddy is sweating now as he pushes deeper. He looks down and sees her pussy clamped so tight to his dick that as he pulls out a bit her skin stays wrapped tightly on him... he pushes back in... Wanting so bad to fuck her pussy deep and hard.</p> <p>Oh baby, daddy's gonna feel good all inside you. Daddy's gonna put his creamy cum deep inside his princess' hot cunt. And when you get older daddy's gonna keep cumming in you until you have daddy's baby. Despite the princess' grunts from the force of daddy's fucking he fucks her harder and harder, feeling himself going out of control... he never felt a tighter opening... he never felt anything like his princess made him feel. And his mind wandered to all the things he will make his princess do for him...</p> <p>And suddenly there was his cum pumping into her his dick throbbing and pulsing and pushing the walls of her pussy wider still. Oh... my wonderful slutty princess daddy loves you more than anyone ever will... so tight his cum coats his cock... dripping out coating his balls...</p> </div>",[]
450,Erste Dienlichkeiten Eines Elfjährigen,-1,BUBE,no@email,Ein Elfjähriger entdeckt seine Zeigegeilheit und gerät im Schwimmbad an einen Fetischisten.,2007-05-12,1,3,"b, M, exhib, ds, voy, ws",/web/20071130060821/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/bube001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mit meinen Freunden bin ich gerne ins Hallenbad gegangen. Manchmal zweimal die Woche in den mittleren 70er Jahren. Wir duschten dann immer in einer Gemeinschaftsdusche, und die anderen verschwanden dann schnell ins Schwimmbecken, um sich dort auf ihre Weise zu vegnügen. Und ich hatte schon früh ein anderes Vergnügen entdeckt: Mir machte es Spaß mich den älteren Männern zu zeigen. Damals wurde noch nicht so viel und öffentlich über solche Themen geredet, aber ich hatte eine Ahnung davon, dass es ältere Männer geben muß, die auf kleine Jungs stehen. Und ich war ein ganz besonderes Exemplar: Ein hübscher, rothhariger, extrem hellhäutiger, glatter, haarloser, elfjähriger Junge, noch mit Kinderpimmel, und kleinen rosa Brustwarzen und Nippelchen. Am Pimmelchen änderte sich auch noch nicht viel, als mir die allerersten, hellen Schamhärchen wuchsen, auf die ich plötzlich stolz war. Ganz, ganz wenige sprießten links und rechts genau da an der Stelle, wo das Schwänzchen am Bauch beginnt. Meine kleinen Brustwarzen rosa</p> <p>Ich habe dann extre-gerne und extra-""unauffällig"" meine Badehose so weit runtergezogen, und sochermaßen weitergeduscht, dass interessierte Männer das bei genauerem Hinblicken erkennen konnten. Ich habe meine Arme hinter meinem Kopf verschränkt, die Augen so ""nichtsahend"" verschlossen, und gespürt wie mich die älteren Männer ansahen. Und wie mich das erregte. Manchmal mußte ich mich dan nmit dem Kopf zur Wand weiterduschen, damit ich meinen kindersteifen Schwanz verstecken konnte, wobei mich das dann wieder anders geil machte (Das Wort ""geil"" kannte ich da noch nicht.) Und dann bin ich ganz nervös und verlegen zu den anderen Jungs gegangen... und habe aber jede Gelegenheit genutzt mich wieder in der Dusche zu zeigen. Beim Umkleiden habe ich dann oft so getan, als hätte ich noch ein ppar Dinge im Kleiderspind vergessen. Da ich natürlich die Badehose schon aushatte, band ich mir ein Handtuch um meinen dünnen Jungenleib, aber so, dass er mir auf dem Stück zwischen Umkleidekabine und Spind runterfallen mußte. Dieses Spiel habe ich oft mehrfach wiederholt, bis mich endlich jemand wieder nackt wahrgenommen hatte. Dann bin ich aufgerägt und mit einer Mischung aus Stolz, Scham, Ratlosigkeit und Erregung in die Kabine und hätte am liebsten noch mehr gehabt.</p> <p>Aber meine Freunde durften DAVON ja nicht merken.</p> <p>Später bin ich dann auch mal alleine zum ""Schwimmen"" gegangen. Und dabei entdeckte ich noch andere, seltsame Gefühle: Ich war ein sehr sauberes Kind, aber ich bemerkte plötzlich Lustgefühle tief in mir, sobald ich mich auf dem feuchten Herrenklo an der Pissrinne bewegte. Da gab es keine Pissoirs, sondern ich stellte mich mit meinen hübschen Füßen auf diesen pissnasssen Vorsprung und tat so, als ob auch ich pinkeln müsse. Selbst mein kleiner Jungenpinkelstrahl spitze mir unten auf die Füße, und so wurde mir klar, dass die Pfützen am Boden aus Chlorwasser und Männerpisse bestehen müssen. Nur war mir noch nicht so ganz klar, wieso mich das so erregt.</p> <p>Manchmal habe ich mich auch auf die Toilette gesetzt. Ich habe die Tür nicht verriegelt, und nur drauf gewartet, dass sie jemand aufmacht, und ich mich nackt ""erschrecken"" kann.</p> <p>Das war alles so verboten und neu für mich. So geil und unbefriedigend, und ich wußte auch nicht wo das noch hingehen soll. und ob ich das (?) überhaupt will. Irgendwann hat dann mal einer ""angebissen"", ich ging zur Umkleidekabine und wußte voller Aufregung, dass der jetzt in die Kabine neben mir geht. Mir uwrde ganz schlecht vor seltsamen Gefühlen, und ich spürte große Unsicherheit, aber auch so etwas wie so ein obszönes Pflichtgefühl ihm gegenüber, denn ich hatte ihn durch mein Verhalten ja wirklich in die Nebenkabine gelockt.</p> <p>Ich habe mir die Badehose ausgezogen, was er vermutlich hören konnte, und mich mit zu beiden Kabinentüren gespreizten Beinen auf die Bank gesetzt und gewartet, was wohl jetzt passiert. Dann hat er einen kleinen Taschenspiegel unten durch die Kabine geahlten, un dmir war nicht klar, was er dabei sehen will oder kann. Mir war seltsam mulmig zumute, aber ich bemerkte eben auch, dass mein Pimmel sowieso steif war. (So richtig gewichst habe ich damals noch nicht, der war dann eben steif, und rauskommen konnte ja noch nichts,) Dann führte er eine Hand unter der Kabinewand durch und machte mir mit seinen Fingern eigenartige Gesten und Zeichen, was mich ekelte, verunsicherte und erregte: Er wollte wohl, das ich mich möglichst nah an der Kabinenwand und mit gesreizten Beinen auf dem kalten Fliesenboden setze... ich war etwas verdutzt, weil er nicht nach meinem Schwänzchen fasste. Er guckte sich das wohl nur alles ganz genau an, und ich hörte ihn Geräusche machen. Und dann wollte er, dass ich meine Füße zu ihm durchschiebe. ""Du willst doch nicht, dass ich Dir an Deine Eier gehe..."" Sagte er leise, und klang auch ein wenig aufgeregt. ""Dann laß mich mal Deine Füße sehen."" Das konnte ich dann garnicht begreifen, bemerkte aber gleichwohl, dass mir das sehr angenehm war, was er mit denen anstellte. Das ging dann so weiter, und zwischendurch fuhr er mir mit seinen großen Händen meine weißen, dünnen, glatten, Beine bis zum Oberschenkel hoch, um dort seine Hand auch einmal unter meinen Po zu fahren, aber mein a ufgeregtes Pimmelchen ließ er in Ruhe.</p> <p>(Einmal schnippte er mit seinen Fingern meine kleinen Eier, worauf ich ""Aua"" und er ""Entschuldigung"" sagte.)</p> <p>Und dann preßte heraus: ""... ich will mal sehen, wie gelenkig Du bist, setz Dich wieder auf die Bank, und ich will sehen, ob Du Deine Zehen in Deinen MUnd stecken kannst...""</p> <p>Das fand ich eineg ganz eigenartige Übung, aber ich habe sie mitgeamcht. Er hat sich dann an der Kabine hochgehangelt, und mir plötzlch vo noben zugesehen, was ich kaum mitkriegen konnte, nur als ich den anderen Fuß dann lecken sollte.</p></div>",[]
451,"Pia, Part 1",1,LADY NINA,no@email,Pia wird zur Sexsklavin.,2007-08-15,8,5,"lesbian, pedo, WS, scat, sm",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ladynina001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Diese Geschichte ist nur meinem Kopf entsprungen und hat keine Ähnlichkeit mit irgendwelchen Personen und entspricht auch nicht der Wahrheit.</p> <p>Hallo mein Name ist Lisa Müller, ich bin 46 Jahre alt ca. 185cm groß und wiege um die 80 kg.</p> <p>Von Beruf bin ich Grundschullehrerin, meine Schüler sind im Alter von 8 Jahren. Ich selbst habe eine Tochter von 6 Jahren. Ich bin Alleinerziehende Mutter. Meine Tochter geht nicht zur Schule, ich unterrichte sie zuhause, bzw. ich richte sie zu meiner Sexsklavin ab. Heute ist Montag und ich hatte ein geiles Wochenende mit meiner Sklavin.</p> <p>So aufgegeilt und in Erinnerungen schwelgend betrete ich das Klassenzimmer und rufe meine Schüler zur Ordnung.</p> <p>Die Kinder setzen sich hin und wie schon in den Wochen zuvor fällt mir die kleine Pia auf.</p> <p>Pia hat Probleme mit dem hinsetzen und sitzen bleiben, sie rutscht immer auf ihren Stuhl hin und her. Anfänglich machte ich mir keine Gedanken darüber, doch heute ist es wieder einmal besonders schlimm. Pia kann keine 5min ruhig sitzen bleiben. Ich kann im Augenblick jedoch keinen Gedanken daran verschwenden und ziehe den Stoff für die heutigen Stunden durch.</p> <p>Die Stunden gingen wie im Fluge vorbei und ehe ich mich versah war es wieder einmal Zeit die Hausaufgaben zu kontrollieren. Die kleinen Jungen und Mädchen legten ihre Hausaufgaben vor nur Pia nicht.</p> <p>„Pia warum hast du keine Hausaufgaben gemacht „ fragte ich die Kleine, du bleibst nach der Stunde bei mir und erklärst mir das“.</p> <p>„Ja Frau Lehrerin“ antwortete sie es dauerte nicht lange und die Glocke zum Ende der Schule läutete.</p> <p>Die Kinder stürmten aus dem Klassenzimmer, nur Pia blieb zurück „ So meine Kleine nun sag mir mal warum du keine Hausaufgaben gemacht hast und warum du heute wieder mal so unruhig warst“.</p> <p>„Frau Lehrerin“ begann Pia „ ich konnte meine Schulaufgaben nicht machen da meine Mama am Wochenende mit mir was vorhatte“.</p> <p>Die Kleine hatte Tränen in den Äugen als sie fortfuhr „Mama hat mich geschlagen weil ich nicht das gemacht habe was sie von mir wollte“.</p> <p>„Zeig der Lehrerin mal wo sie dich gehauen hat“.</p> <p>„Soll ich wirklich“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Natürlich“ antwortete ich „ du wirst doch vor deiner Lehrerin keine Geheimnise haben“.</p> <p>„Mama hat aber gesagt dass ich es niemandem zeigen und darüber sprechen darf“.</p> <p>„Du brauchst keine Angst zu haben Pia, bei mir ist dein Geheimnis sicher, nun zeig mir wo dich die Mama gehauen hat“.</p> <p>Pia drehte sich um, fasste unter den Rock und streifte ihren Schlüpfer bis zu den Knien herunter, dann beugte sie sich etwas nach vorne und zog den Rock über ihren Arsch.</p> <p>Mir verschlug es fast die Sprache, die Kleine hatte etwa ein dutzend Strimen auf ihren Hintern.</p> <p>Ich konnte nicht anders und musste die Arschbacken anfassen. Pia zuckte zusammen und trat einen Schritt vor.</p> <p>Wirst du wohl dableiben“ herrschte ich die kleine an.</p> <p>Sie trat einen Schritt zurück.</p> <p>„Zieh dein Höschen aus und mach die Beine breit“ befahl ich ihr. Pia streifte nun das Höschen ganz ab, stellte sich breitbeinig hin und nahm die Hände in den Nacken.</p> <p>Ich stand auf und schloss erst mal die Türe vom Klassenzimmer ab.</p> <p>Ich kehrte zu meinen Stuhl zurück, fasste an ihren Rock und zog ihn mit einen mal herunter.</p> <p>So hatte ich nun bessere Sicht auf den verstriemten Arsch.</p> <p>Ich faste wieder an ihren Hintern und konnte es mir nun nicht verkneifen sie etwas härter anzufassen.</p> <p>Pia weinte nun etwas heftiger.</p> <p>„Na komm“ sagte ich“ so schlimm ist es nun auch wieder nicht, dreh dich mal um!“</p> <p>sie drehte sich um, und ich konnte weitere Striemen auf ihren Oberschenkeln erkennen.</p> <p>„Jetzt erzähl warum dich deine Mama am Wochenende so gehauen hat“.</p> <p>„Mama hat mich nicht nur gestern gehauen ich bekomme seit 4wochen regelmäßig Schläge. Mama hat gesagt das sie eine Sexsklavin will“.</p> <p>Aha das erklärt einiges.</p> <p>Pia fuhr fort: „Zuerst wollte Mama das ich Zuhause nur noch nackt herumlaufen darf, das ist ja auch nicht so schlimm, das macht mir nichts aus.</p> <p>Dann hat sie damit begonnen mir verschiedene Stellungen anzutrainieren, dabei habe ich immer wieder Fehler gemacht und Mama hat mich dann geschlagen“.</p> <p>„Welche Stellungen kannst du denn? Und was musst du dabei machen“ fragte ich „So wie ich jetzt vor ihnen stehe, Frau Lehrerin, nennt Mama Stellung 1, nur das ich dabei nackt bin“.</p> <p>„Dann zieh dich rasch aus“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Pia lies die Hände sinken und zog ihr T-shirt aus, legte es auf den Pult und nahm die Hände wieder in den Nacken.</p> <p>„Weiter!“ drängte ich die Kleine „Stellung 2 ist wie jetzt, nur dass ich mich nach vorne beugen muss, damit Mama meine Brustwarzen kneifen kann oder ein paar Klammern daran fest macht.</p> <p>Dabei muss ich Mama fragen ob sie mir wehtun will.</p> <p>Stellung 3 ist auf Händen und Knien, damit ich Mama die Schuhe ausziehen kann um ihre Zehen zu lecken und in den Mund zu nehmen.</p> <p>Stellung 4 ist auf dem Rücken, die Beine weit gespreizt, mit meinen Händen muss ich meine Votzenlippen auseinander ziehen, damit Mama mich da schlagen kann wenn ich nicht ordentlich ihre Muschi lecke.</p> <p>Mama setzt sich auch verkehrt herum auf mein Gesicht und ich muss ihren Anus lecken.</p> <p>Stellung 5 ist auf dem Bauch diese Stellung ist meistens im Bett damit ich Mama lecken kann bis sie eingeschlafen ist. Dabei sind meine Hände gefesselt.</p> <p>Das habe ich in den letzten drei Wochen gelernt.</p> <p>Gestern hat Mama mir was Neues beigebracht, was ich aber nicht mochte und deswegen hat sie mich so verhauen“.</p> <p>Längst hatte ich eine Hand in meiner Hose um an meiner Pflaume zu spielen, ich wollte nun aber auch wissen ob Pia meinen befehlen gehorchen würde und befahl 2.</p> <p>Sofort beugte sich die Kleine zu mir vor und fragte ob ich ihren Nippeln wehtun möchte.</p> <p>Dieser Einladung konnte ich natürlich nicht widerstehen und griff mit meiner freien Hand an eine Zitze um sie etwas zu kneifen.</p> <p>Pia stöhnte und ich vorderte sie auf weiter zu berichten.</p> <p>„Stellung 6 ist das ich auf dem Boden knie meine Hände sind auf den Rücken gefesselt, Mama sitzt mit gespreizten Beinen da und ich muss ihre Muschi lecken.</p> <p>Stellung 7 ist das ich auf dem Boden sitze natürlich wieder mit gespreizten Beinen, mit den Händen muss ich mich am Boden aufstützen und den Kopf zurücknehmen, damit Mama mit ihrer Muschi an meinen Mund kommt. Mama nennt das auch die Klostellung. Das musste ich übers Wochenende lernen wobei ich erst gestern Mittag verstanden habe was Klostellung bedeutet.</p> <p>Mama stand über mir, befahl mir den Mund aufzumachen, drückte mit ihrer Hand meinen Kopf fester an ihre Muschi und pisste los. Das Pipi schmeckte so eklig, das ich würgen musste und alles ausspuckte. Das hat Mama so geärgert dass sie mich wie noch nie zuvor verhauen hat. Gestern Abend habe ich jedoch Mamas Pipi getrunken, ich wollte nicht das sie mich noch mal schlägt“.</p> <p>Die Erzählung von Pia machte mich unheimlich geil. Ich nahm meine Hand aus der Hose und lies sie von Pia sauberlecken. Danach stand ich auf und zog meine Hose aus. Ich setzte mich mit gespreizten Beinen auf den Stuhl und befahl die kleine Sklavin in Stellung 5.</p> <p>Pia kam meinem Befehl sofort nach und ich spürte ihre Zunge an meinem Schlitz.</p> <p>Sanft leckte die Kleine als ob sie was gut zu machen hatte.</p> <p>Unterdessen kramte ich mein Handy hervor und rief bei Pias Mutter an.</p> <p>Nach dem zweiten klingeln hob sie ab.</p> <p>„Hallo Frau Schmidt hier ist die Lehrerin von Pia“.</p> <p>Ein hörbares lufthohlen war die Antwort.</p> <p>„Frau Schmidt oder darf ich Karin sagen? Ja ? Gut. Pia ist gerade bei mir, mach dir keine sorgen, kannst du nachher so in einer Stunde zu mir kommen? Meine Adresse ist…. Hast du notiert? Ja, Gut. Ich nehme Pia mit zu mir nach Hause und erwarte dich dann“. Nach diesen Worten legte ich einfach auf.</p> <p>Ich konnte mir gut vorstellen was nun in Karins Kopf vorging.</p></div>",[]
452,"Pia, Part 2",2,LADY NINA,no@email,Pias Ausbildun.,2007-08-19,7,4,"les, pedo, WS, scat, beast",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ladynina002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich lies Pia mich zum Orgasmus lecken, wobei ich ihren Kopf immer fester an meine Spalte drückte.</p> <p>Die Kleine lutschte meinen Kitzler und schluckte die Säfte die meine Spalte produzierte.</p> <p>Ich lies ihren Kopf los und fragte sie ob es schön für sie war.</p> <p>„Nicht so besonders“ antwortete Pia „Mama hat keine Haare an ihrer Muschi, dadurch kann ich besser lecken und es richt auch nicht so streng.“</p> <p>„Daran wirst du dich gewöhnen müssen“ antwortete ich, „kleine Sklavinnen wie du müssen die Muschihaare ihrer Herrinnen mit Spucke waschen, damit sie zeigen wie lieb sie ihre Herrin haben. Außerdem musst du in Zukunft auch die Haare unter den Armen deiner Mama mit dem Mund reinigen. Nun aber genug, du darfst deinen Rock und dein T-Shirt anziehen und wir fahren dann zu mir nach Hause.“</p> <p>Pia zog sich schnell an und ich nahm sie bei der Hand und führte sie zu meinem Auto. Pia durfte auf dem Beifahrersitz platz nehmen, aber sie musste die Beine spreizten. So konnte ich während der Fahrt an ihrer Spalte spielen.</p> <p>„Gefällt dir das?“ fragte ich sie.</p> <p>„Ja das ist schön, wenn Mama an meine Votze greift tut das immer weh. Mama drückt und kneift mich da immer.“</p> <p>„Das meinen kleine werde ich heute auch noch machen“, sagte ich. Zuhause angekommen musste Pia sich sofort ausziehen und die 1 einnehmen.</p> <p>Ich entledigte mich auch meiner Kleidung und befahl Pia meine Füße und Zehen zu lecken.</p> <p>Pia leckte die Zwischenräume und nahm jeden Zeh einzeln in den Mund. Was für ein geiles Gefühl!</p> <p>Pia war mit dieser Übung fast fertig als es klingelte.</p> <p>Ich stieß die kleine von mir erhob mich und öffnete nackt wie ich war die Tür.</p> <p>Karin, Pias Mutter schaute mich ganz entgeistert an. Ich nahm ihre Hand und zog sie in die Wohnung.</p> <p>„Keine Angst Karin, wir sind auf der gleichen Welle“, sagte ich „Pia hat mich in der Schule zum Orgasmus geleckt und eben war sie dabei meine Zehen zu verwöhnen, du hast sie bis jetzt schon gut abgerichtet.“</p> <p>„Himmel hast du mir einen Schrecken eingejagt, als du mich angerufen hast. Ich habe schon gedacht du zeigst mich an. Doch wie ich sehe hast du gefallen an meiner Tochter.“</p> <p>„Gefallen schon, obwohl sie noch einen Menge lernen muss. Komm mit ins Wohnzimmer, mach es dir bequem, ich hab eine Überraschung für dich.“</p> <p>Karin lies sich in einem Sessel nieder und befahl Pia in Stellung 2. Pia beugte sich vorne über und fragte ihre Mutter ob sie ihr wehtun wolle.</p> <p>Karin griff mit beiden Händen an die Zitzen ihrer Tochter und begann diese zu kneifen.</p> <p>„Nun erzähl mal wie darauf kommst deine Tochter zur Sexsklavin abzurichten“ sagte ich zu Karin.</p> <p>„Ich habe schon immer eine sadistische Neigung“, antwortete Sie,„ als Pia vor kurzem etwas angestellt hatte gab ich ihr eine Tracht Prügel, dabei wurde es mir ziemlich warm im Schritt. Darauf befahl ich ihr mich zu lecken, dies war das erste Mal für die Kleine, und wohl aus Angst dass ich sie noch mehr schlagen könnte, bemühte sich Pia recht ordentlich. Das war der Anfang, Pia musste mir ab da jeden Abend die Muschi lecken. Mit der Zeit wurde sie immer besser, nur reichte mir das auf Dauer nicht und ich begann ihr die verschiedenen Stellungen anzutrainieren.</p> <p>Leider ging das für die Kleine nicht ohne Schmerzen ab.“</p> <p>„Hast du sie dich schon lecken lassen nachdem du auf dem Klo warst?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Natürlich, und daraus entstand der Gedanke Pia zur Toilette abzurichten, wie du ja heute gesehen hast musste ich mit dem Rohrstock nachhelfen, damit sie meine Pisse trinkt. Nicht wahr meine Kleine?“</p> <p>Mit Tränen in den Augen antwortete Pia „ Ja Mama, es hat schrecklich weh getan, aber ich will in Zukunft dein Pipi auch so trinken, es muss nicht sein das du mich vorher verhaust.“</p> <p>„Das sind ja gute Voraussetzungen um dich noch weiter Abzurichten.“ sagte ich.</p> <p>„Nun mach es dir bequem Karin, es muss doch nicht sein das du noch angezogen bist.“</p> <p>Karin lies sich nicht ein zweites Mal bitten und hatte sich ruckzuck ausgezogen.</p> <p>„Wie ich sehe rasierst du dich am ganzen Körper“, sagte ich mit Blick auf ihre nackte Spalte, „ das solltest du in Zukunft unterlassen, zumindest im Intimbereich und unter den Achseln. Schau mich an ich rasiere mich seit Jahren nicht mehr an diesen Stellen, das hat den Zweck das sich beim pissen der Urin besser in den Haaren verfängt und dadurch sich ein besonderes Aroma bildet, das die Sklavin mit der Zeit zu schätzen weiß. Auch solltest du in Zukunft darauf verzichten, wenn du außerplanmäßig, d. h. wen dir Pia nicht zur Verfügung steht, auf die Toilette musst, dir deine Spalte und den Anus abzuwischen. Dies wird ab sofort von deiner Sklavin erledigt.</p> <p>Dasselbe gilt auch für deine Achseln. Du musst lernen dich nicht mehr da zu waschen, denn du hast ja den Mund von Pia der dich da reinigt.</p> <p>Mit großem Interesse lauschte Karin meinen Erklärungen.</p> <p>„Jetzt aber genug geredet“, sagte ich „ich muss mal dringend, vorher will ich dir noch etwas zu trinken anbieten, magst du ein Glas Wein?“</p> <p>Karin bejahte und ich entkorkte eine Flasche.</p> <p>„Schenk dir bitte selbst etwas ein, ich muss mal, aber dazu muss ich erst mein Klo hohlen, ich hoffe es macht dir nichts aus mir dabei zuzusehen, und außerdem ist das für Pia eine gute Lektion wie sie sich als Toilette zu verhalten hat.“</p> <p>Ich verließ das Wohnzimmer und begab mich ins Bad.</p> <p>Meine 6jährige Sklavin, die wie immer angekettet war, blickte mich an und sagte: „Guten Tag Herrin darf ich Ihnen meinen Mund zu Verfügung stellen?“</p> <p>„Ja Klo“ entgegnete ich „ aber nicht hier, wir haben Gäste und du wirst in deren Gegenwart deinen Dienst erledigen. Mach es gut, iss alles was ich für dich habe und zeige dass es dir schmeckt. Zur Belohnung bekommst du etwas von der guten Milch und du darfst dich dann mit dem Gummischwanz befriedigen.“</p> <p>„Danke Herrin ich werde die Gäste nicht enttäuschen“.</p> <p>Zum besseren Anschauen nahm ich den durchsichtigen Trichter zur Hand. Dieser Trichter ist geformt wie ein Männlicher Penis mit Hodensack.</p> <p>Der Penis wird der Sklavin in den Mund geschoben, mir einem Lederriemen am Kopf fixiert so das er nicht rausrutschen kann. Wenn die Sklavin so hergerichtet ist steht der Penistrichter wunderbar ab, so kann der Benutzer sich breitbeinig über die obere Öffnung stellen und reinurinieren. Der Urin wird in dem durchsichtigem Hodensack aufgefangen und durch saugen in den Mund der Sklavin gespült. Klo trinkt auch direkt von meiner Muschi, wobei man dadurch nicht viel sehen kann.</p> <p>Ich öffnete das Schloss am Halsband von Klo und wie immer wenn ich sie losmachte krabbelte sie auf allen vieren neben mir her.</p> <p>Im Wohnzimmer angekommen stellte ich sie Karin vor.</p> <p>„Das ist Klo, meine Sex- und Toilettensklavin, sie ist 6 Jahre alt und seit einem Jahr isst sie meinen Kot und trinkt meinen Urin. Wie du siehst Karin geht es ihr gut, d. h. sie hat zwar die normalen Kinderkrankheiten, aber es schadet ihr nicht wenn sie meine Ausscheidungen schluckt. Sie bekommt natürlich auch normales Essen, doch führe ich ihre Robustheit auf die spezielle Milch zurück, die sie jeden Tag bekommt.</p> <p>Diese Milch besteht aus Pferde und Rinder Sperma, das zu gleichen Teilen gemischt ist. Diese Milch beziehe ich von einer befreundeten Bäuerin, die ein Zwillingspärchen im Alter von 10 Jahren hat. Ihre Sklavinnen sind dafür zuständig die Stiere und Hengste jeden zweiten Tag zu melken.</p> <p>Jede von ihnen ist für 5 Tiere verantwortlich.</p> <p>Klo und ich fahren einmal im Monat, übers Wochenende, zu dem Bauernhof um Nachschub zu hohlen.</p> <p>Für Klo ist dies immer eine Freude da hin zu kommen, da sie normalerweise im Bad angekettet ist, b. z. w. nachts mit mir im Bett ist um ihre Dienste zu tun.</p> <p>Klo hat auf diesem Hof auch ihr eigenes Hengstpony, das sie an dem Wochenende melken darf.</p> <p>Das Melken geht eigentlich ganz einfach, die Hengste werden in eine schmale Box geführt, schmal deshalb das die Tiere sich nicht so bewegen können um die Sklavinnen zu verletzen.</p> <p>Dann kommen die Mädchen zu Zuge, sie klettern seitlich in die Box, knien unter dem Bauch des Tieres, so dass sie den Penis direkt vor dem Gesicht haben.</p> <p>Die Sklavinnen beginnen nun den Penis mit den Händen und dem Mund zu reizen.</p> <p>Bei den älteren Tieren, die diese Prozedur schon kennen, versteift sich der Penis nach kurzer Zeit, bei den jüngeren dauert das entsprechend länger.</p> <p>Ist der Penis steif, müssen die Mädchen die Hände wegnehmen und nur noch mit dem Mund und der Zunge weiterarbeiten.</p> <p>Da diese Reizung nicht dieselbe ist wie beim besteigen eines Weiblichen Tieres, dauert es bis zum Erguss entsprechend lange, so haben die Sklavinnen den ganzen Tag zu tun um die entsprechende Menge an Sperma abzuliefern.</p> <p>Kommt der Hengst oder Stier zum Erguss, der erste Schub geht in den Mund der Sklavin, den sie aber nicht schlucken darf, darf sie den Penis aus dem Mund lassen, kommen die Hände wieder ins Spiel um am Penis auf und ab zu fahren damit sämtliches Sperma in ein bereitstehendes Gefäß abgefüllt werden kann.</p> <p>Erst wenn das Tier seinen ganzen Saft hergegeben hat darf die Sklavin das in ihrem Mund befindliche Sperma schlucken. Es kann auch passieren, dass das Tier nach seinem Abgang uriniert, dann muss die Sklavin den Penis so lenken das der Urin über ihr Gesicht und den ganzen Körper läuft“.</p></div>",[]
453,"Pia, Part 3",3,LADY NINA,no@email,,2007-09-06,2,5,"les, scat, sm",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ladynina003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich konnte sehen wie Karin bei meiner Erzählung immer geiler wurde, und Pias kleine Nippel stärker zwirbelte.</p> <p>Die Kleine schluchzte unter der Misshandlung durch ihre Mutter. „Karin“, sagte ich „ich muss mal pissen, und ich will dass Pia meinen Urin trinkt, ist das in Ordnung? Klo wird dir in der Zwischenzeit deine Spalte lecken“.</p> <p>„Natürlich ist das ok.“ antwortete Karin „ich bin so geil ich könnte einen Orgasmus vertragen“.</p> <p>„Dann wirst du eine Überraschung erleben, die dich umhauen wird“, sagte ich</p> <p>Ich bat Karin von ihrer Tochter abzulassen und die Beine zu spreizen, dann befahl ich Klo an die Spalte meiner neuen Freundin.</p> <p>Klo drückte ihren Mund auf Karins Muschi und fuhr mit der Zunge durch den Schlitz bis zu ihren Kitzler.</p> <p>Karin schrie überrascht auf, griff in Klos Haare und zog ihren Kopf nach hinten.</p> <p>„Mach den Mund auf “, befahl sie.</p> <p>Klo öffnete gehorsam ihren Mund und zeigte Karin ihre Zunge.</p> <p>„Wie du sehen kannst hat Klo mehrere Pircings in der Zunge, die hat sie seit ihrem 4tem Lebensjahr.</p> <p>Anfangs hatte sie nur eins, doch nach einiger Zeit habe ich ihr noch zwei weitete stechen lassen. Jetzt hat sie Kugeln drin, wobei ich natürlich auch andere habe, je nach meiner Laune, wobei ich sagen muss die Kugeln reizen die Spalte und den Anus beim lecken am meisten.“</p> <p>„Das ist ja genial“ sagte Karin und drückte Klos Kopf wieder an ihre Spalte „das muss ich mit Pia auch machen“.</p> <p>„Das solltest du, jedoch hast du den Nachteil, dass du sie für mindestens 4-6 Wochen nicht als Toilette benutzen kannst, denn so lange braucht es zu verheilen. Lecken lassen kannst du dich nach ca.1 Woche, das sollte für Pia kein Problem darstellen“.</p> <p>Während ich Karin das erklärte hielt ich Pias Kopf mit der einen Hand fest und mit der anderen Hand schob ich ihr den Penistrichter in den Mund. Die Länge dieser Saugeinrichtung beträgt ca. 5 cm was für Klo kein Problem darstellt, ich habe auch einen mit 10 cm, doch da Pia noch nie einen Penis im Mund hatte musste sie beim ersten einführen heftig würgen.</p> <p>So zog ich den Trichter so weit heraus dass nur noch ihre Lippen die Eichel umschlossen.</p> <p>„Pia du musst den Würgereiz unterdrücken, wir werden das jetzt ein paar Mal üben indem ich dir den Penis rein schiebe und rausziehe. Du musst während des Einführens schlucken, dadurch geht es besser. Ach wirst du anfangen zu saugen.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten begann ich den Trichter wieder in ihren Mund zu schieben. Pia hatte verstanden, was ich an ihrem Adamsapfel, der sich durch die Schluckbewegungen auf und ab bewegte, erkennen konnte.</p> <p>Nach mehrmaligem rein und raus hatte sich Pia daran gewöhnt und ich befestigte die Lederriemen hinter ihrem Kopf.</p> <p>Jetzt konnte ich endlich pissen.</p> <p>Ich stellte mich breitbeinig über die Trichteröffnung und strullte los.</p> <p>Die goldgelbe Flüssigkeit sammelte sich in dem Hodensack und Pia begann zu saugen.</p> <p>„So ist es richtig meine Kleine schön schlucken. Fein machst du das, ich bin richtig stolz auf dich, wenn du alles getrunken hast nehme ich dir den Trichter wieder aus dem Mund und du darfst meine Spalte sauberlecken“</p> <p>Karin kam unterdessen zu ihrem zweiten Orgasmus. „Verdammt ist das genial“, sagte sie „ich hätte nie gedacht das Pircings so ein Erlebnis hervorrufen können. Kannst du mir sagen wer meine Sklavin stechen könnte?“</p> <p>Pia hatte unterdessen alles getrunken, ich löste den Lederriemen an ihrem Kopf und zog ihr den Plastikpenis aus dem Mund.</p> <p>„Gut hast du das gemacht kleine Sklavin, jetzt kannst du meine Spalte sauberlecken“. Zu Karin gewannt sagte ich „kein Problem wir können für diese Woche noch einen Termin ausmachen“.</p> <p>Pia leckte unterdessen meinen Schlitz sauber.</p> <p>„Gibst du mir mein Klo wieder Karin, ich muss auch mal kacken.“</p> <p>„Natürlich, es interessiert mich ungemein zu sehen wie deine Sklavin deinen Kot isst“.</p> <p>Ich befahl Klo in die Kackstellung, dazu musste sich die Kleine mit dem Rücken auf den Boden legen, damit ich mich auf ihr Gesicht setzen konnte.</p> <p>Klos Mund umschloss meinen Anus und ich lies sie mich kurze Zeit lecken.</p> <p>Langsam erhob ich mich ein wenig, damit Karin bessere Sicht hatte, und begann zu drücken.</p> <p>Eine 5 cm lange Kotwurst verlies meinen Darm um sofort im Mund meiner Toilette zu verschwinden.</p> <p>Klo schloss die Lippen und begann langsam zu kauen. Nach einer Minute schluckte sie die nun breiige Masse hinunter, öffnete den Mund und sagte: „Danke schön Herrin für das gute Essen, haben sie noch mehr davon?“</p> <p>Ich drückte wieder und eine weitere Wurst füllte ihren Mund. Dies wiederholte sich noch 2-mal, dann war mein Darm leer. Karin war fasziniert.</p> <p>„Ein herrlicher Anblick nicht wahr?“, sagte ich zu ihr „Und wie du merkst riecht es auch nicht so streng, wie wenn du normal auf dem Klo warst“.</p> <p>„Pia komm her“, sagte ich „deine Mutter will das was Klo gemacht hat, du in Zukunft auch tust. Du musst lernen den Kot deiner Mutter zu essen. Wir beginnen jetzt mit der ersten Lektion, du wirst mir nun mein Arschloch lecken.“</p> <p>Ich setzte mich in den Sessel, hob die Beine hoch und zog meine Arschbacken auseinander.</p> <p>Wie Sie, verehrter Leser, selbst wissen bleibt nach dem Kacken immer etwas am Anus hängen, was man ja am Papier sehen kann.</p> <p>„Pia“, sagte ich „du wirst jetzt deinen Mund weit öffnen, und deine Lippen fest um mein Arschloch legen. Dann beginnst du mit der Zunge deinen Speichel auf meinem Anus zu verteilen, du wirst merken das da noch ein paar kleine Kotbrocken sind, die musst du mit deiner Spucke weich machen, damit du dann deinen Speichel absaugen kannst. Danach wirst du mein Arschloch noch 5min lecken. Ich werde mit Papier nachwischen um zu kontrollieren ob ich auch sauber bin, wenn ich nur einen braunen Streifen finde setzt es heftige Prügel. Hast du das verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja, Frau Lehrerin“ antwortete Pia Klo hatte unterdessen alles geschluckt und fragte Karin ob sie pissen müsste, da sie auch etwas Durst hätte.</p> <p>Karin bejahte die Frage und schaute zu mir herüber.</p> <p>„Mach einfach deine Beine breit, Klo findet dein Pissloch, und wenn du ihren Mund spürst kannst du losstrullen. Du brauchst es nicht zu verkneifen, las deinem Druck freien lauf, Klo ist so abgerichtet das sie keinen Tropfen verschwendet.“</p> <p>Karin öffnete ihre Beine und Klo drückte ihren Mund auf ihre Spalte. Mit einem OHH entleerte sich Karin in den Mund meiner Sklavin.</p> <p>Klo schluckte und schluckte und als nichts mehr kam machte sie das was einen gute Toilettensklavin ausmacht, sie saugte an Karins Pissloch um auch den letzten Tropfen aus ihrer Blase zu hohlen.</p> <p>„Klo“ sagte ich „du kannst nun deine Milch hohlen und bring auch gleich ein Glas für Pia mit, danach gehst du ins Schlafzimmer und bringst deine Dildos her, damit Karin entscheiden kann welchen du nehmen darfst und vergiss den Rohrstock nicht.“</p> <p>Die Sklavin tat wie geheißen und stellte 2 Gläser mit dem Tiersperma auf den Tisch.</p> <p>Klo verschwand im anderen Zimmer und kehrte mit verschiedenen Dildos zurück.</p> <p>„Herrin Karin“ sagte Klo „meine Herrin möchte dass sie entscheiden welchen Dildo ich nehmen muss, dazu muss ich ihnen die verschiedenen Gummischwänze erklären. Wie Sie sehen haben alle an der Unterseite eine Schraubvorrichtung damit kann meine Herrin die Dildos an meinem Keuschheitsgürtel befestigen.</p> <p>Alle Dildos sind 12cm lang und haben einen Durchmesser von 4cm.</p> <p>Der erste ist aus Metal und wird vor dem Einführen entweder in das Gefrierfach gelegt oder an eine Batterie angeschlossen die mit einer Steuerung verbunden ist. Dadurch kann die Herrin Stromstöße in verschiedener Stärke in meine Votze schicken.</p> <p>Der zweite hat Noppen, die viel Spaß machen, und zusätzlich eine Art Blasebalg mit dem man Flüssigkeiten in die Votze pumpen kann.</p> <p>Der dritte ist mit Stacheln besetzt.</p> <p>Den vierten kann man aufpumpen um den Umfang zu vergrößern, meine Herrin will in nächster zeit mit ihrer Hand in meinen Votze deshalb trage ich diesen fast immer.</p> <p>Der fünfte und letzte ist ein ganz einfacher der vibriert, den bekomme ich immer wenn mich meine Herrin schlägt oder sonst irgendwie weh tut.</p> <p>Das dient dazu dass ich in Zukunft nur noch durch Schmerzen zum Orgasmus kommen soll.</p> <p>Wie sie sehen ist ein besonderer dabei, der ist dazu da um die Herrin zu befriedigen. Dieser Dildo besteht eigentlich aus zwei teilen ein kurzer und ein langer die fest auf einem Leder befestigt sind. Den kurzen bekomme ich in den Mund dann werden die Lederschnüre hinter meinem Kopf befestigt, so steht der lange Dildo ab und die Herrin kann ihn nun in ihre Muschi einführen und ich kann sie dann mit rütmischen Bewegungen ficken. Diesen und einen der anderen habe ich normalerweise jede Nacht in mir.</p> <p>Welchen der Dildos darf ich nun verwenden?“</p> <p>„Karin, bevor du dich entscheidest sollten die Mädchen erst ihre Milch trinken“, sagte ich, „doch zuvor will ich mal sehen ob mein Arschloch sauber ist. Pia du kannst aufhören mich zu lecken.“</p> <p>Pia nahm ihren Mund von meinem Anus und ich wischte mit einen Papiertaschentuch durch meine hintere Ritze.</p></div>",[]
454,"Pia, Part 4",4,LADY NINA,no@email,,2007-09-19,1,5,"bdsm, scat",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ladynina004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>„Fein hast du das gemacht, Pia ich kann keinen Streifen erkennen, nun darfst du auch das Papier essen.“</p> <p>Pia nahm das Taschentuch zerriss es und begann es aufzuessen.</p> <p>Ich schenkte Karin etwas Wein nach und als Pia fertig war forderte ich die Sklavinnen auf, mit ihren Milchgläsern mit uns anzustoßen. Klo trank ihr Glas in einem Zug aus, nur Pia machte Probleme.</p> <p>Sie würgte und spuckte das kostbare Sperma wieder in das Glas und stellte es auf den Tisch zurück.</p> <p>„Ihhh ist das ekelig“ sagte sie.</p> <p>Karin fasste in ihre Haare und zog sie zu sich her. Karin griff den Rohrstock und begann wahllos die kleine nackte Sklavin zu schlagen. Nach ca. 20 zum Teil sehr heftigen Schlägen fragte sie das hemmungslos schluchzende Kind ob sie jetzt diese Milch trinken würde. Pia nickte unter Weinkrämpfen geschüttelt mit dem Kopf und Karin gab ihr das Milchglas in die Hand. Heftig weinend führte Pia das Glas zum Mund und begann zu trinken.</p> <p>„So schlimm ist es doch nicht“ sagte ihre Mutter „in Zukunft bekommst du täglich ein Glas voll Sperma. Lisa ich hoffe das du genug zuhause hast damit ich etwas davon mitnehmen kann“.</p> <p>„Mein Vorrat reicht noch für zwei Wochen, dann wollte ich wieder auf den Bauernhof fahren, aber das ist kein Problem, ich gebe dir was und fahre das kommende Wochenende wieder da hin. Wenn du willst kannst du mitkommen, “ sagte ich.</p> <p>„Keine schlechte Idee“ antwortete Karin, „es währe mir eine Freude deine Freundin kennen zu lernen und den Sklavinnen beim Melken zuzuschauen.“</p> <p>„Dann abgemacht“ sagte ich.</p> <p>Pia hatte das Glas in der Zwischenzeit ausgetrunken.</p> <p>„Wann hast du das letzte Mal einen Schwanz in deiner Muschi gehabt“? fragte ich Karin.</p> <p>„Einen echten bei der Befruchtung aus der Pia entstanden ist, ansonsten nur die Plastikteile mit denen ich mich selbst befriedigt habe“, antwortete sie.</p> <p>„Dann kann ich dir nun ein Erlebnis bieten dass dich deinen letzten echten Fick endgültig vergessen lässt. Klo bekommt jetzt den Munddildo hinein, du kannst entscheiden welchen sie in die Votze bekommt wobei ich den mit dem Strom nur empfehlen kann, dann läst du dich von ihr ficken, sie kann das wirklich gut, und mit den Stromstößen kannst du sie lenken. Du kannst dich auch auf ihr Gesicht setzen und sie reiten. In der Zwischenzeit werde ich mich für diese Woche krank melden und einen Termin für das Piercen von Pia ausmachen. Ich hoffe es macht dir nichts aus wenn dies ein Mann macht.“</p> <p>Ich steckte Klo den kürzeren Gummipenis in den Mund, verschloss die Lederriemen hinter ihrem Kopf und schob ihr den Stromdildo in die Votze. Ich gab Karin die Fernbedienung und lies die Drei alleine.</p> <p>Im Nebenzimmer telefonierte ich zuerst mit meiner Schule und meldete mich die Woche krank. Danach rief ich bei meinem Hausarzt an.</p> <p>„Hallo Dr. Schmidt hier spricht Lisa Müller haben sie morgen Zeit? Wann ? Ja ich habe eine neue Patientin für sie. Die Kleine ist 8jahre alt und noch überall Jungfrau, ich bringe ihre Mutter mit, ist das in Ordnung? Ja OK also abgemacht, sehen wir uns morgen um 10.00 Uhr.</p> <p>Schönen Abend noch. By“ Ich kehrte in Wohnzimmer zurück und fand mein Klo kniend zwischen Karins Beinen, ihr Kopf bewegte sich rütmisch.</p> <p>Die Fernbedienung in Karins Hand zuckte.</p> <p>Ich nahm Pias Hand und führte die Kleine zum Sofa.</p> <p>„Pia du wirst dich nun hier hinlegen, deine Beine unter die Achseln nehmen, damit ich an deine Votze und dein Arschloch rankomme, ja so ist es richtig. Da du die Hände frei hast kannst du mit deinen Fingern deine Schamlippen auseinander ziehen. Braves Mädchen. Ich werde nun die Fliegenklatsche nehmen und deine Votze damit schlagen, du solltest 10 Schläge ohne großes schreien über dich ergehen lassen. Dann darfst du die Hände wegnehmen und ich schlag noch 20-mal auf die geschlossene Votze. Das werden wir nun jeden Tag 4-mal machen, wobei du mich darum bittest dass ich dich so schlagen soll. Alles klar?“</p> <p>„Ja Frau Lehrerin“ antwortete Pia.</p> <p>„Fein dann las uns mal loslegen.“</p> <p>„Bitte Frau Lehrerin schlagen Sie mich auf meine Votze“ sagte Pia Da konnte ich mich doch nicht bitten lassen und ich begann die Kleine zu Schlagen.</p> <p>Pia ertrug die Schläge ohne großartiges murren, Karin hatte sie schon ziemlich gut trainiert.</p> <p>Ich schaute zu Karin rüber und ich konnte sehen dass Sie Klos Kopf in den Händen hielt und sich wie wild fickte.</p> <p> Ich zog Pia noch zwei heftige Schläge über und lies sie die Beine runter nehmen, damit ich mich auf ihr Gesicht setzen konnte.</p> <p>Sofort fing ihre Zunge an meine Spalte zu lecken. Karin zuckte unkontroliert, ein sicheres Zeichen das sie einen heftigen Orgasmus erlebte.</p> <p>Ich erlaubte Klo den Gummischwanz aus Karin zu ziehen und sie durfte die Riemen hinter ihrem Kopf lösen und den Dildo aus dem Mund nehmen. Ich befahl ihr sich auf den Rücken zu legen, damit sich Karin so wie ich über ihr Gesicht setzen konnte.</p> <p>Wir ließen uns noch ne Stunde die Spalte lecken, wobei wir ab und zu mit etwas Schlägen nachhelfen mussten.</p> <p>So befriedigt und ausgelaugt befahl ich den Mädchen zu duschen und zu uns ins Bett zu kommen.</p> <p>Ich hatte ein großes Ehebett und so fanden wir bequem Platz.</p> <p>Wir schliefen bis um 7:00 der Wecker klingelte.</p> <p>Sofort hatte Klo ihren Mund an Karins Spalte. Pia brauchte eine kleine Aufforderung.</p> <p>Nach etwa 10min stieß ich Pia von mir und stand auf.</p> <p>Pia schaute mich überrascht an und ich sagte: „Los komm mit ins Bad, du lernst jetzt wie du mich zu reinigen hast.“</p></div>",[]
455,Today's Simple Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I am typing this right now, with Clark behind me. He unlocked my ankle cuff this morning, made me shower and dry off while he watched, put all the cuffs on me, took in hand gag and blindfold and a long piece of rope, then we went downstairs where I had breakfast. He then took me to the TV room and again stretched me out on it. He gagged me and blindfolded me, attached one end of the long rope to my wrist cuffs and pulled them as far as he could over my head then ran the rope under the couch and up to my ankle cuffs, where he laced the rope through the rings, pulled it down as far as he could get it (stretching me even more), then tied it off. That is the way I stayed all day. Occasionally he would run his hands up and down my body, play with my little breasts and nipples, tease on my belly button, rub my clit and labia lightly (occasionally inserting a finger into my vagina, but not every time which was REALLY frustrating), run his hands down my legs to my feet, and play with my toes and feet by using his mouth on them. He would do this throughout the day, my never knowing when he would do this to me. I never reached orgasm, although once or twice I tried while he played with my clit and put a finger into my vagina. To me, this is the most exciting part of being tied up -- to just be tied up and unable to do anything. And hopefully somebody doing something to you. But Clark wouldn't have needed to do anything at all and I would have found being tied up just as exciting, perhaps moreso. He isn't going to do anything more to me tonight, except for my bedtime locked ankle cuff. But I still have to remain naked, and he has to have access to any part of my body that he wants or he will spank me. Hmmmmmm... Clark, I'm not going to give you access to any part of my body. So what are you going to do?</p> </div>",[]
456,MIB II,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,2,1,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, we to go see MIB II. But here's what Clark did to me. It was supposed to get cool and rain all day. After breakfast it did cloud up pretty good. The movie started at 1100, so he wanted to get there by 1015. At 0945 he began. I had to strip. This scared me. He began at the shoulders and began to wrap my arms with rope all the way down to my wrists which he tige tightly, then took the rest of the rope and tied it around my waist to hold my wrists in place. He attached nipple clamps. He inserted very thin plugs into both my vagina and anus, took a single rope and tied it to the rope around my waist first in front, pulled it down across the two plugs in my vagina and anus, then pulled it and tied it tightly to my wrists. He attached nipple clamps. He tossed a dark knee length raincoat over me and buttoned it up the front and tucked the sleeves into the pockets. I put on a pair of sandals. By then it was time to go. I went to the movies like this. I just knew everyone was looking at me, even though Clark assured me no one even suspected what I wore -- or didn't wear -- underneath the raincoat. When we got home, he remove the raincoat and told me to take off my sandals, and he kept me tied that way the rest of the day until just a few minutes ago. Later, he will put me in bed and ankle cuff me again.</p> </div>",[]
457,Untitled,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi, all. This is Lana. Right now, I am tied up to the straight-backed chair in my brother's room. My hands are tied up behind me and tied to the cross-rung on the bottom of the chair, my ankles pulled up and tied to the back legs. I am blindfolded. I am telling what happened today this way, my brother is typing this. I was woke up and uncuffed from my bed. I quickly ran into the bathroom and peed, then showered off. I masturbated last night, right after Clark ankled cuffed me to the bed. I started off slow, using both hands to rub my breasts and nipples to get the erect. Then I ran one hand slowly down my stomach while the I used the other to continue to play with my breasts and nipples. I used a finger to find my clit, and I barely rubbed it slowly, feeling the power there. I continued down, and inserted my middle finger into my vagina, and moved it in and out very very slowly. I closed my eyes, more to get the full feelings. I slid down so I could bend my knees up, and I then took my other hand, licked my fingers, and inserted one into my anus. This really sent some sensations through my body. I moved both fingers in and out, until I could feel the build-up of an orgasm. I speeded them up, making sure my thumb rubbed against my clit as well. It only took moments, the sensations build up, and then it hit me. I orgasmed and I screamed through closed lips. It took me a while for the orgasm to subside. I slept really good after that. After I showered, I ate breakfast. Remember, I was not allowed to put on any clothes while in the house. After I ate, Clark cuffed my hands in front of me, attached a leading rope, then blindfolded me. He led me outside and led me into the copse of trees behind our house, and it must have been a 5 minute walk. He uncuffed me, then pushed me back against a small pole I didn't know was there, pulled my wrists behind the pole and locked them there. He cuffed my ankles and locked them together, then used a small chain to lock them to the pole. He next wrapped rope around my upper body, above and below my breasts, and tied it off. He then tied my knees together then wrapped rope around them and to the pole to keep them in place. He gagged me. He then told me to enjoy myself, since this was what I wanted. He would be back later. Just how later I had no idea. I sturggled to see just how tightly I was tied, and I could barely move. I didn't get too hot since he tied me in the shade. There I suffered in my silent tie. When he finally came back to untie me, he took a few pictures, then led me back to the house. I found out that he had left me out there from 0900 to 1630. That is when he brought me to his room and tied me to this chair. My legs are spread open, and now he is using one hand to play with my clit, using one finger to push inside my vagina. He apparently is typing with one hand. I can't take it! The finger he has inside me is playing, moving around, sending me into crazy land, much less the finger playing with my clitoris! Oh, gods, he is bringing me to orgasm!.................. He is finally untying me. Now I can go down and eat supper. I know he will once again cuff me to my bed tonight. Then I don't know what he has in store for me tomorrow. Love to you all. Lana.</p> </div>",[]
458,Untitled,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,3,2,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi everyone. Today Clark tied me up pretty simply. I told him I now needed to be tied up every day, even if it is the simplest tie-up there is. Well, that is what he did. After breakfast, around 0900, he basically used rope to tie my hands behind my back, tied my ankles together, and gagged me. That's all. I hopped around the house a lot, finally settling down on the couch to watch TV. I didn't have any choice about what to watch, so I watched what Clark wanted. For a while I sat there, then became very uncomfortable. Then I laid down, with my head in Clark's lap. He stroked my head, telling me how beautiful I looked tied up. He played with my breasts, lightly pinching my nipples, and would reach down to toy with my clit, labia, and lightly slide his finger into my vagina. I sat up again for a while, then laid down the other way, with a pillow under my head and my feet in his lap. He played with my feet, my toes, lightly tickling them, running his fingers up and down my soles. He would bend over and lick my toes, run his tongue up the soles. This really turned me on, but I couldn't do anything about it. Finally, around 1700, he untied me and allowed me to eat. Right now, it is about 2200, and I am typing this before I go to bed -- naked, of course. And Clark is going to lock a cuff on my ankle, then lock a chain going from the cuff to the foot rail, so I can't go anywhere. If I have to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night, I will just have to hold it until he unlocks me in the morning. But at least I will have my hands free, and this time I intend to masturbate myself to orgasm, but very slowly. Here comes Clark now, ordering me to my bed...</p> </div>",[]
459,Rest of Sunday,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi, it’s me, Lana. Sorry I got back to you all so late. But, when Lois and I woke up we were still shackled to the bed. We yelled for Clark, but he didn’t come right away. When he did come, he unlocked us, then told us to go shower. We did, and while in the shower we played with each other, all soapy, inserting our fingers into each others vaginas and anuses, played with each others clit until we both orgasmed. We rinsed off, dried off and went back to my room. Clark was waiting. He told me to lie down on the bed again, and relocked me to it so I couldn’t go anywhere. He told Lois to get dressed and go down and talk to our folks. I looked at my clock, and it read 0930. When she came back it was 1000. She stood over me, still with her clothes on, holding up the key to my locks in her hand, smiling. I asked her what was going on, but she didn’t say anything. She unlocked my ankles, then took my hand and led me to Clark’s room. Clark wasn’t there, but Lois seemed to know exactly what to do. She put cuffs on my wrists and locked them behind my back, put cuffs on my ankles but left them unlocked. She put a collar one me, gagged me, attached a chain to the ring on the collar under my chin, blindfolded me, then attached the nipple clamps. Last, she tied a single rope around my waist, and pulled the end from the front, into my clit, between my labia, up the crack of my bottom, and yanked it up to make it as tight as it could be, then tied it off in the back. I felt a tug on the collar, and I had to follow her. She led me downstairs. I heard the TV, so I knew it was the TV room. My mom and dad began talking to me, telling me that I must do whatever Lois tells me to do. She is now my “mistress.” I now knew I was the only one naked in the entire household. I must have blushed a thousand different kinds of red, being naked in front of my folks, Clark, and Lois, while they were all fully clothed. Lois led me around the house for a while, just for the fun of it. Then, she led me outside. She pulled me around the large yard, my bare feet feeling every little piece of grass. Finally she stopped, unlocked my wrists, then pushed me against a tree. There she pulled my wrists around the tree and locked them there. She then did the same to my ankles. I could barely move. I felt a soft hand against my bare bottom, a finger moving the rope aside and being slowly pushed inside my anus. Another finger went into my vagina. I could do nothing. I moved with the rhythm of the fingers being moved in and out, but as I was just about to reach orgasm, they stopped and pulled out. I screamed through my gag at frustration. Next, I felt a very hard sting against my bottom. She said it was a wooden paddle with holes in it, which makes it hurt more. Every swat became harder until I was literally screaming through my gag (as good as I could scream) and tears soaked into my blindfold. Soon I was rubbing against the tree, and as a final whack smacked into my bottom I orgasmed. Lois unlocked my wrists and ankles, then relocked my wrists behind my back, and locked my ankles together. She led me, my hopping all the way, back up to my room. There she lay me on my bed and ran a chain from my ankle cuffs to the foot rail so I couldn’t get up. She left be blindfolded and gagged, and the nipple clamps on. I lay there in total excitement. I didn’t know what was coming next. Finally, she said her mom was here, and she would see me soon. She came over and kissed me on my forehead, and on my clit. The next thing I knew, my blindfold was removed and there stood my parents and Clark, just looking at me. I looked at my clock, and it read 1230. They told me I would remain the way I was until 1700, when I would be uncuffed and allowed to eat supper. Then, until next time...</p> </div>",[]
460,Moree Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,2,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> After we had our sandwiches, he made us lay down on my bed, face to face kind of, only face to feet. He tied Lois's ankles together, then tied mine. He tied my hands behind my back behind Lois's legs, and tied Lois's hands the same way. We were tied to each other at the wrists. Then came the surprise. He forced Lois's feet into my mouth, then with more rope tied them there by wrapping the rope around my neck and back around Lois's feet, virtually gagging me with her feet, then did the same to Lois. He tied us at our waists as well, to keep us from moving much. He took a few pics, then told us to have fun. We kind of struggled around, unable to do much at all. Our vaginas were wet (so Lois told me later hers was very wet), drool leaked out the sides of our mouths onto the others feet. We stayed this way for about an hour before Clark came up and untied us. Finally, he cuffed our wrists and feet and locked them, used short chains, one to attach our wrists together, one to attach our feet. He gagged us again, but left the blindfolds off. He did attach the nipple clamps again, took pics, and told us to have fun playing in the house. Basically we were shoulder to shoulder, and had to hop at the same time to keep from falling over. This was very hard to do, but we did it pretty well. We sat down on our butts on the stairs, and went down them one by one. We giggled some more, and Clark finally uncuffed us about thirty minutes later. We ate, then came up here to write this. He is now telling us to go to my room. He has attached one cuff to our ankles. Here is Clark.</p> <p>Hi. I am going to take the girls into Lana's room and, once they lay down, lock a chain onto one girl's locked cuff, run it through the footrail, and lock it into the other girl's locked cuff. They will spend the night that way. When mom and dad get up, we will decide then whether or not to include Lois in mom and dad's tie-up session with Lana. Good night. </p> </div>",[]
461,Continued Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,7,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> As we moved around the house, Lois and I, with our wrists cuffed behind our backs and to each other, Clark followed and took pictures. We giggled a lot at our predicament, especially when we tried to move together. It was really exciting having our butts rubbing against each other. About noon, though, we told Clark we were getting hungry. He fixed us a can each of spaghetti. I can't tell you the brand name, but the first part is Chef and the rest is Boy-Ar-Dee. He put the heated spaghetti in two bowls and put them on the floor. He uncuffed our wrists from each other, but left them locked behind our backs. He made us get down on our knees and eat, our butts in the air. He took more pics of us from different angles, especially from the rear. I found out he has a thing for anuses, and for feet as well. About that in a little bit. Anyway, when we finished, he put a bowl of water down for each of us, and this was for us to wash our faces in. He wiped them off when we got up. He turned us around and led us upstairs, backwards, by grabbing hold of our wrists. When he got us to his room, he unlocked our wrist cuffs, the locked them in front of us. He raised them up, and locked them together again. He put on the ankle cuffs and locked them one each of us, the locked them together also. He hooked our wrists over an eyehook, using a rope tied to them. He made us stand on tip-toe slightly. He gagged us, intertwining the buckles behing our heads, and did the same with our blindfolds. This effectively kept our heads from moving. He then attached nipple clamps to our nipples. Mine were still tender from the sever clamping from having been tied up on the bed. We both screamed through our gags, but more from enjoyment than from pain. He ran his hands up and down our bodies. (He is telling us this now, we are sitting naked in the straight-backed chairs with plates in our laps eating a ham and cheese sandwich, and typing this.) He flicked our nipples back and forth, creating a little more pain. He cupped our labia and clitorises, rubbing a little, torturing us by not allowing us to reach orgasm. He ran his hands down our legs, to our cuffed feet. The played with our soles, tickling until we couldn't stand it any more. He caressed our toes, the tops of our feet. He bent down and began to kiss them, lick them. Our gags, being the small plastic balls with the really small holes, allowed us to drool. We couldn't swallow very well, and I felt the drool from my mouth fall onto my chest, onto my nipples, and run down all the way to my clit and labia. He played with us for a very long time. Our butts rubbed against each other, making our tie-up even more erotic. Finally, he began to play with our clits, and ran two fingers into each of our vaginal canals, using his thumb to rub our clits. He moved his fingers in and out, making us both squirm, keeping his thumb on our clits. We both screamed together at our orgasms. Clark removed his fingers really fast, which sent us both into a second orgasm. He uncuffed us, took off our gags and blindfolds, and let us make the sandwiches and type this. He is sitting behind us, helping me with some of the words. He has some more tie-up plans for us this evening. But we don't know what they are yet.</p> <p>Some of you may want to know why I don't use the bad words for the anatomy. I can't. My mom and dad told me that whenever I wanted to use those words, use the nice ones instead. So I have a hard time even trying to use the other words for vagina, nipples, anus, etc.</p> <p>You may also want to know why our folks aren't home much. Both are doctors. My mom is and OBGYN and my dad is an emergency neurosurgeon. </p> </div>",[]
462,Parents React to My Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,10,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, when I got downstairs, mom and dad were sitting on the couch in the TV room. I stood a little distance away, covering my breasts with one arm and my pubic area with the other hand. Mom told me to come closer, which I did. She still had to reach out to pull me to where they could see me and touch me without getting up. Mom pulled my arm away from my breasts and dad pulled my hand away from my pubic area. I was so embarrassed! Although mom had seen me on occasion nude after a shower, dad had never seen me naked since I was a baby. Now I stood completely naked in front of them, the rope marks still very prominent on my body where Clark had tied me up. They told me to turn around so they could see the marks better. When I had turned around completely, dad touched the rope marks which had tied my breasts, and I couldn't help myself -- my nipples and aureola instantly became erect. He saw this, and smiled a little. They asked me a lot of questions. If I enjoyed being tied up by Clark, how long we had been doing it, how I got started with him tying me up, what I enjoyed and how did I enjoy it. Dad pulled me closer, and felt my labia, which were still wet from all my orgasms when Clark had me tied up, and he stuck a finger into my vagina. I gasped, my clitoris showing itself as he toyed inside me. He pulled out his finger and asked me if, every once in a while, he or mom could tie me up. I didn't know what to say, but eventually I nodded, not really certain I wanted them to. Especially dad. They told me I could go back upstairs now. When I turned, I felt two hands slap my naked bottom. I finally got up to my room and shut the door. I was breathing hard, excited while at the same time full of --not fear -- expectation? Still not the right word. Anyway, I went to take a shower to clean myself up, and ended up playing with myself and orgasming in the shower. I had never even thought about doing this before, but being naked in front of my folks aroused me more than I thought. I returned to my room and lay on my bed, nude and damp. I couldn't -- that is, can't wait until I get tied up again. But by who? That is the question, isn't it?</p> </div>",[]
463,July 4th,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,6,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, Clark tied me up again yesterday. He showed me a picture of a woman tied up the way he wanted to tie me up. I told him to go ahead. She was really tied tightly. I asked where he got the picture, he said off a bondage site he found. He said if I ever think he ties me up too tightly or on too strenuous position, to let him know. Anyway, it was about 1100 when he took me upstairs. Our folks were home, and he told them we were going to do some things together. They said fine, just don't fight. Well, he took me to my room and made me undress. The first thing he did was beging by wrapping rope around my upper arms and all the way down, tying my wrists together. He continued the wrapping around my upper body with the rest of the rope, pulling up on my breasts with one wrap and pushing them down with the next, my nipples and aureola already erect. He then gagged me with the small ball gag, then attached a set of nipple clamps to my nipples, tightening them down until I cried out through my gag, then tightened them down a couple more twists. He put a collar around my neck. He had me lie down on my bed and spread my legs as far apart as possible. He brought up my ankles and crossed them, and tied them with a lot of rope. He took a shoestring and tied my big toes ""together."" He wrapped lengths of rope around my knees, pulled them apart as far as possible, then tied them to the feet of the bed. He tied a long rope to a ring under my chin and tied it, then pulled it as far as he could and tied it off to the headrail. He wrapped a few coils around my forehead and pulled my head back, tied the ends around my ankles, then with the rest of the rope pulled up my wrists and tied them as well. He then blindfolded me with one of the leather blindfolds he had bought. Next, he did something he had never done before, and that is inserted a vibrating anal plug into my anal canal, then inserted one into my overly wet vaginal canal. Finally, he turned them both on. I squirmed right away, as best I could, seeing as how tightly I was tied up. He took quite a few pictures, then told me he was going back downstairs with mom and dad. I heard my door shut. All I could do was suffer in my tie-up. I don't know how many times I orgasmed. A lot, until I couldn't stand it any more. And still he didn't come to check on me. Finally, I heard my door open, and voices. I moaned and pleaded through my gag to be released, but that didn't seem to be happening. I have no idea who had come into my room, not then anyway. The voices kept talking, then my door shut again. I couldn't take it any more. Yet, still those vibrators continued their work. The clamps bit into my nipples. I couldn't take it any more! Finally, someone came into my room and began to untie me and take out the vibrators. After I was completely released, Clark told me to go downstairs, our folks wanted to talk to me. He would be in his room. He said don't bother getting dressed. They had already seen me. I looked at myself in my full-length mirror, and saw all the rope marks. He told me to hurry. I did...</p> </div>",[]
464,Two Tied Together,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,11,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, after hanging there for a while, he took our wrists off the hook, and removed the spreader bar. He pulled each of our wrists behind our backs and locked the cuffs there. He then locked our ankle cuffs. He put collars on us, with lots of rings on them. He attached a short chain so whenever one of us went, the other had to go with her. He tied our arms to our sides and again, tied our breasts from under and up then from above and down, making them stick out really far. He took a short rope and tied each end to the rope in the middle of our breasts, then grabbed the loop and led us downstairs. He left us gagged. We had to hop, and he went slow down the stairs so we wouldn't fall. He sat us on the couch in the TV room, then took one rope and tied it to Lois's ankle cuffs and tied the ends to one of the couch legs, then did the same to mine. He turned on the TV for us, and told us to enjoy ourselves. He went back upstiars. We were able to stand up, which we did. Lois looked at me really close, wanting to see me tied up. I looked at her as well, never having seen another girl tied up either. We made noises through our gags, then giggled. We struggled to get ourselves free, even though we knew it was impossible. But it was fun to try. Clark came back downstairs with his camera. He had already taken lots of digital pics of us in his room strung up like we were, now he got more of us struggling from just about every different angle he could. By now it was about noon, and he asked us if we were hungry. We both nodded. He untied our ankle cuffs, then led us by the breast rope into the kitchen. We saw on the floor two bowls of something. He made us get on our knees, blindfolded us, and took out our gags. He tied our wrists to our ankles, hog tying us. He helped us all the way down, then told us to find our bowls by wriggling around on our stomachs, and eat. We didn't know he moved our bowls around as we struggled to find them. We kept yelling where are they, and he said if we kept yelling he would gag us again and not allow us to eat. That shut us up. Finally, we found the bowls. More pics of us doing this. We ate. We still don't know what it was. He took a wet washcloth and wiped our faces, gagged us, but left us blindfolded hogtied in the kitchen. After a while he removed the rope that hogtied us, helped us up, then led us outside. I got really excited now. Lois must have been terrified. Later she told me she was just as excited as I was. He had 8 stakes pounded into the ground, and he tied us spreadeagled side by side, feet to head. More pics of us struggling. He took off our blindfolds so we could see each other. I looked at Lois, and her labia were spread as wide as they could be. I know mine were. I could feel them, and the very wetness in my vagina. The sun beat down on us. Later, he turned us over, so the sun would get our backs as well. More pics this way. When he removed us from the yard, he cuffed our wrists behind our backs, removed our gags, and followed him into the house. He asked if either of us needed to use the bathroom. We both told him yes. He came into the bathroom with us, pics of us on the toilet. I went first. Not only did I pee, but I had to do number 2 as well. When I got up, he made me bend at the knees and waist, and washed my anus area, even sticking a soapy finger inside to clean me out, until I was squeaky clean. Lois had to do the same, and he cleaned her the same way. However, I noticed how red she was from embarrasment. We ate a light supper, something we again didn't recognize, but at the table. He left our wrists cuffed behind our backs, so we had to eat with our mouths. After we ate, he took us to his room, and there he removed the cuffs, pulled up two straight-backed chairs, and tied us there. Our wrists were simply tied behind and over the top of the back of the chair, and tied to the side rails. Our feet were pulled up and tied to back rungs. He gagged Lois, but left me ungagged to relay the previous entry. Now, he gagged me, and pulled out two more items from his box. I wasn't sure what they were. They looked like metal clothespins with chains running between the two pins. Which is exactly what they were. He put on clamp on my left nipple, and I screamed (in pleasure) through my gag. He put one on Lois's right nipple. He crossed the chains, the applied the clamps to our other nipples. He chains were pulled to their fullest, which make our nipples stick out really far. More pics. He told us to struggle to get free. We thought we had been, but we did more. He left us there while he played a few games on his computer. Finally, he untied us and cuffed us, moved our hands to the outside of our thighs, and tied our cuffs really tight there. He tied our arms to our sides. He made us get on my bed, feet to head, made us cross our anles, and tied them that way. He tied Lois's feet to the headrail, mine to the foot rail. He blindfolded us (I forgot to mention that the blindfolds were now thick but soft leather blindfolds that buckled in the back, forcing our eyes to remain closed at all times). He said we wouldn't need to see. He told us he would check on us later. He left off the gags in case we needed to yell for him. We thought he left. Lois asked if she could kiss me. We had been friends for years, and we always kissed each other on the cheek. I said yes. We managed to wriggle until our heads were even with each other, and before I knew it she was kissing me on the mouth. I returend her kiss, and then our mouths opened until we were what the boys in school called French kissing. She said stop, and wanted me to spread my legs apart as far as possible. She managed to get between my legs, and began using her tongue and teeth on my labia, my vagina, and my clit. I orgasmed in no time. We switched places and I pleased her as well. We slept. Clark woke us up early, and basically he cuffed our hands behind us, and left us that way all the next day. He dialed Lois's mom to see if she could stay another night, and she could. Monday night he stretched us out on my bed, wrists cuffed to the headrail, ankles cuffed to the foot rails, no gags, no blindfolds. He left a light on so we could see each other and talk. Later, in the middle of the night, Clark came in. He kneeled between us and played with us. I had noticed that Lois's clitoris was even longer than mine, probably about 3"", and Clark first played inside our vaginas, bending his finger up to what he called our ""G"" spot. Neither of us knew what that was, but it nearly drove us wild. Finally, he lightly toyed with our clits untile we orgasmed, and not just once but several times until they were like little hot points. He left, and we went to sleep. Here is Lois. Right now, we are sitting naked at Clark's computer, writing this.</p> <p>Hi. All I can say is, I have never felt anything like this in my entire life. Clark is wonderful. At first, I was embarrassed. No one, except my mom, had ever seen me naked after the baby stage. But now, I want Clark to tie me up as much as I can get him to do. I don't know what else to say! </p> </div>",[]
465,Lana and Lois,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,4,2,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi. This is Lana, and I am dictating to my brother Clark. I am sitting naked and tied up in a straight backed chair in Clark's room. But, directly facing me, is my best friend Lois (not her real name), also tied up in a straight backed chair. But before I say anything more, let me begin at the beginning. Saturday evening, before our folks left for a three-day meeting, I asked them if I could have Lois, my very best friend, over for a sleep-over. They agreed. Not keeping anything from each other for years, since kindergarten, I had been telling her what Clark had been doing to me. Her eyes seemed to light up. She wanted to know if he would tie her up, too. I told her he probably would. So, I called her Saturday evening and asked if she would like to spend Sunday afternoon, night, and most of Monday with me. She jumped at the chance. She showed up yesterday at about noon, after church. Clark made me answer the door naked. It's a good thing all her parents did was drop her off, and not come to the door with her. I took her hand and lead her to the couch, where we sat down and I explained to her what he might do to us. She said she couldn't wait. About that time, he came downstairs and told Lois to strip. She said she couldn't. Not in front of him. He told her to go home then. That surprised her, but she stood up and removed her dress, shoes, socks, then her bra and finally her panties. She covered her breasts and pubic area with her hands. He told her to remove her hands, or suffer the consequences. She did so. Lois is about the same size as I am, except her breasts are a little bigger with nipples and aureola also larger. She has short very red hair, very green eyes, and freckles all over her body, and I mean all over! She even has a little pubic hair, but not much. Just enough to show. He took one of our hands in each of his and lead us upstairs to his room. He pulled out a box he got in the mail Saturday, and opened it. From it he pulled out two sets of what he called cuffs, for the wrists and ankles, two small ball gags, the kind that are a little smaller than golf balls but are plastic and has small holes all over them. He attached the cuffs, then led us to under one of the eye hooks. He locked our ankles together into a spreader bar which seemed to spread us so far apart it felt like we were being cut in two, then attached a chain to our cuffs so our wrists were cuffed together then up to the eye hook, Clark pulling us up just enough so we were on our tip toes. Then he forced the ball gags into our mouths. And there we stood, waiting. He didn't blindfold us, because he said he wanted us to see what each other looked like like that. Our breasts pressed against each other, rubbing us to excitement. He stood sideways to us, and with a hand on each of us, began to spank us. Very hard. I almost reached orgasm, but not quite. Later, Lois said she did too, but not quite. He parted our butt cheeks, and played with our anuses. He reached under us until he found our labia and clits, and played with them. But stopped then left us, our needing to reach orgasm, but unable to. I will end this for now, but look for what he did next to us at my next posting.</p> </div>",[]
466,Big Brother Tying Me Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Friday morning I was in the kitchen making my breakfast, when Clark came in. I fried myself a couple of eggs and some bacon, had some mild. When I finished he told me to take off my clothes right there. I immediately did so. He took my hand and lead me upstairs to his room where he kept all the rope. He tied my hands behind my back, then tied my arms to my sides really tight, really pushing out my breasts and nipples. He took a single piece of rope and tied one end to my hands, brought it into the crack of my bottom, then parted my labia, then jerked it up really hard to make certain it stayed where it was supposed to, then tied the other end to the ropes between my breasts. He tied my knees together, then tied my ankles. He took a long shoestring and tied my big toes together really tight, then with the ends left tied the shoestring to my ankle rope, making sure I couldn't get my toes loose. He then ran a rope from my tied wrists to my tied ankles, making me bend backward just a little bit, and finally gagged me. He then told me I had the run of the house, I could go anywhere I wanted, but I couldn't sit down. If he caught me sitting, he would turn me over his knee and spank me hard. Well, I wandered the house the best I could, trying not to sit down. But I did, in the TV room, and watched TV. He caught me just a few minutes later sitting there, and he sat down next to me, pulled me over his lap, and spanked me so hard I thought I was going to cry. He told me my bottom was nice and red. And if I sat again, I would get more of the same. He stood me up, and left me there. He went back upstairs, so I stood there, and then I had an idea. I used my hands to grab onto what he calls the crotch rope, and began to saw it back and forth between my labia, and it caught my erect clit as well. I found I could orgasm this way, which I did. Throughout the day, I did this often. I don't know how many times I orgasmed. But by 1600, I had tired myself out. He finally came downstairs, and untied me. My orgasms were my secret. I looked at the rope marks left by the rope on my chest and against my breasts, my wrists, my ankles. I felt so invigorated, yet tired.</p> </div>",[]
467,Parent/Friend Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi. Lana here. I am sitting here cuffed and collared. Before I get to my tie-up weekend with my parents, I want to reply to D. s. R. about a link to a picture or two of myself. First of all, no one in my family knows how to do anything like that. If someone could tell us how, I might consider it.</p> <p>Now. I am very sore inside from where plugs were put into my vagina and anus. My muscles are sore from being tied up for so long in so many painful positions. My nipples are really sore from the nipple clamps. Here is what happened:</p> <p>Saturday Morning: I woke up early and bugged Clark to uncuff me. I took a shower and Clark put the cuffs on my ankles and wrists, and a collar around my neck. I went down for breakfast. When I finished mom and dad told me to go back upstairs until I was called down. I waited about thirty minutes when I heard my dad call me. I hurried down, and he told me Lois and her 8-year-old sister, Lela, were on their way over, and he wanted to prepare me. Mom had the camcorder in hand and said she would be taping everything that happened. Dad prepared me by standing me in front of the door, just far enough away it wouldn’t hit me when it opened. He locked my wrists behind my back and my ankles together, then really surprised by putting in what he called a “pump” gag. I didn’t know what this was until I saw him pick up a black bulb with a tube leading from it to the gag in my mouth. He began pumping it, and pumped it until my cheeks and mouth were completely full, and any little sound I made was just that – little. So I stood there like that waiting for my friends to come over. I have known Lela since she was born, and whenever I stayed the night at their house, or they stayed at mine, we always bathed or showered together, and even slept naked together. So nudity among us was nothing new. But this tying up was. The doorbell rang. Dad answered it. When it opened it there stood Lois and Lela, grinning, looking me up and down. Dad told them to come into the dining room. Everyone went there, leaving me standing naked and cuffed and gagged by myself. Finally, dad told me to hop into the dining room too. When I got there the table had been completely cleared, and a plastic sheet lay on top. Dad unlocked the cuffs and removed them, and removed the collar. He left the gag in. He started tying my hands and arms. He pulled my arms up behind my back with my palms facing each other, then began tying me that way, crisscrossing the rope. He tied me very tightly this way, and he told me this was the Japanese way of tying. He helped me up onto the table, my feet going the long way towards the head and foot. He put a very long bar on the table, longer than I thought my feet could reach. He began by thing my right ankle to one end of the bar. He then began pulling my left foot as far as it would go, then pulled it farther until I was almost doing the splits, which I have never been able to do. I thought I was going to be split like a wishbone I was pulled so far. My vagina hurt, my butt cheeks were spread until my anus felt like it would be pulled apart. He pulled my ankle even more then tied it to the other end of the bar. I was crying through my gag. He got onto the table and wrapped rope around my neck and tied it tight enough to slightly choke me but not prevent me from breathing. He tied the ends to the light fixture overhead. He attached the nipple clamps and tightened them down all the way. I screamed even more. It hurt, damn it! Finally, he put on the leather blindfold. All this time Lela, Lois, Clark, mom and dad, all remained completely clothed, which really embarrassed me, especially being this way in front of Lela. I heard her say I was beautiful tied up. I felt hands on my breasts, rubbing them, and then flicking the clamps which sent searing pain through my chest. I felt hands on my bare butt, rubbing around my anus, fingers playing with my labia, clit and vagina. I was really wet, and I could feel my labia pull apart on their own. Then searing pain on my butt and across my pubic area. I was told later that Lela used the paddle with the holes on my bottom and Lois used a real leather whip on my labia, vagina and clit. With each whip and paddle searing pain surged through my body. It continued until I thought I couldn’t stand it any longer. And I couldn’t. But no matter how much I screamed through my gag no one took the hint. I suffered. I thought they would never stop. They said my bottom got really red. Eventually they did stop. And I heard nothing. I thought I was going to collapse. My legs trembled at being tied in such a strenuous position. The choking seemed to become worse, though it really didn’t. I could feel the sweat rolling off my body. My arms ached. My (OK, I will use the word) CUNT hurt!!! My (and I will use this word too) ASS burned!!! I don’t know how long I was left there. It seemed like hours. It could have been. The blindfold was never removed until that night. The first thing he did was to remove the clamps, which hurt like crazy as the blood rushed back into them. He then rubbed them with his fingers, pinched them, and I screamed some more. Finally, dad untied me completely. I stretched my arms and legs, then someone grabbed me by my hair and pulled me upstairs into Clark’s room. There they forced me face down on the floor, cuffed me, and locked the cuffs so my wrists and ankles were locked in a certain distance from each other. Dad said it was called a crossbar. Soon I felt my body being lifted up, putting strain on my arms and legs, but soon became somewhat used to it. The gag and blindfold were still in. Once again the clamps were applied and tightened completely again. I screamed. They were still sore. Dad said to prepare myself, because he was going to add weights to them. When he did I thought he had added a ton to each of them. Dad said I looked really cute with my nipples really distended like that. Lela said hi, and felt her hands on my butt. Lois said hi too, and felt her hands playing with my cunt and clit. Lela spread my ass cheeks and inserted a wet finger, then replaced that with a large vibrating plug, one much bigger than I was used to. Lois inserted one into my vagina as well. I struggled at the intrusions, but this just cause me to swing a little. Dad said that looks like fun, the pushed me hard and I swung pretty far. I swung a minute or two, was stopped and the plugs turned on. I screamed again, feeling the vibrations against each other as they rubbed against the membrane separating my asshole from my cunt. Then, they were turned on high, which I thought they already were. I screamed again. And was swung again. The weights on my clamps swung with me, but the delay in swinging when I reached the end of my swing was truly unbearable. I still struggled at all the sensations going through my body. I don’t know if anyone was still there, for as I finally stopped swinging I heard no one. But then, someone pulled on my clamps, adding more weight to them, and making me scream again. I was really sweating now. Someone took something long and hard and began to hit the soles of my feet with it. Never in my life had I felt anything like it. Someone finally let me down, but didn’t uncuff me. I struggled, but it didn’t do any good. The vibrators continued to do their work, and I orgasmed, twice, three times. Each time my body tensed, then relaxed. Someone pulled out the vibrators while on full, and I orgasmed again. I was breathing heavy through my nose. Finally, someone released me, but only for a moment. They locked my wrists behind my back and my ankles together, but they removed the pump gag, but immediately replaced it with the ball gag. They also removed the clamps. Lela told me to hop into the bathroom. She led me by my hair. She started the shower, and Lois and Lela lifted me into it. They got in with me. They rubbed me all over with soap, washed my hair, washed my anus and pubic area very gently, then lifted me out and dried me off. Lois grabbed my hair and led me into my room. There they uncuffed me and laid me down on the bed. They spread my arms and tied my wrists as far apart as they could, then did the same to my ankles. Finally they removed my blindfold. I saw them kneeling between my legs, my mom with the camcorder taking movies from every angle. I watched and Lois and Lela rubbed each other’s naked body, kissing. They grabbed each other’s ass and spread the cheeks, toying with each other’s anuses. Lela lay down with her head toward me, and Lois got on top, her head facing away. I watched as Lela licked and sucked at Lois’s cunt lips, cunt, clit, and even licked her asshole. Finally, I watched as Lois tensed as she came. Then Lela tensed as well, noting she also came. Then they began on me. Lois removed my gag but put my blindfold back on, and Lela began playing with my cunt and clit, while Lois bent over and made me lick her cunt, clit and asshole. I felt Lois tense as she came again, and soon I orgasmed as well. They untied my wrists, retied them together and tied them to the head rail, the untied my ankles, tied them together and pulled them down and tied them to the foot rail. I was stretched, but not too strictly. They left me ungagged in case I had to do something during the night. I had no idea what time it was. They lay down beside me, still naked, and we all went to sleep that way.</p> <p>Sunday: They untied me and we all showered together again. They put on my cuffs and their clothes, and we went downstairs. We ate breakfast, then dad locked my wrists behind my back and my ankles together. He blindfolded me, then grabbed my hair and made me hop into the kitchen. He forced me face down, then took rope and hogtied me, my wrists actually tied to my ankles, my hands forced past my feet. He gagged me with the ball gag. He told me to enjoy myself. Soon I had to go to the bathroom. All I could do was make noises, but no one seemed to notice. Soon, I could no longer hold it. I peed. Later when dad came in he saw what I had done, and took me and rolled me in it to teach me a lesson. Later, he removed me from the hogtie, but left me cuffed. He put a mop in my hands, which were still locked behind my back and told me to mop up my mess, then go shower. I did the best I could at cleaning up. I then found my way through the house and up the stairs into the bathroom. I sat on the edge of the tub and swung my feet over. I kneeled down into the tub and backed up until I could reach the faucets, and eventually got them turned on and adjusted. Basically all I could do was rinse off since I couldn’t really soap myself down. I turned off the faucets, then got out the reverse way I got in. I managed to get myself back downstairs. Dad told me to stop, picked me up and took me into the TV room (since the TV was on I knew where I was), put a rope to my wrist cuffs and pulled it up as far as it would go, bending me over. My ass was open to anyone who wanted to play with it, my nipples hanging down slightly. Dad removed the lock from my cuffs, then put them into a spreader bar, so now I was even more open to whatever anyone wanted to do to me. I would feel someone play with my butt, tickle my anus, flick around my clit, pull on my labia, insert then immediately remove a finger from my cunt. This went on for the rest of the day. Finally, about 1700, dad called a halt, but not before someone began to play with my asshole and my cunt and made me orgasm again. Dad completely untied me, even removed the cuffs. Lela and Lois had to go, their mom was honking for them. I was still naked, of course, and I hugged them both and thanked them, and hoped I could tie them up one of these days as well. They said I could!</p> </div>",[]
468,Lex and Lucy,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Wednesday morning Clark woke me up, made me shower, and have breakfast. At about 0900, he took me downstairs and, in front of the front door, tied my hands behind my back, my feet together, my knees together, and my arms to my sides. He gagged me with the ball gag. Then he told me that Lucy and Lex would be over around noon. I had to stand there three hours tied up like that! When they finally arrived, Lucy had lex tied much the same as I was, also naked and gagged with a homemade ball gag! But in addition, he had his balls tied tightly with the rope pulled up between his butt cheeks and tied to his wrists. Lucy had another rope tied around his balls and was using it as a leash to pull him along. He had to hop from the car to our door, and to where I stood. Clark had opened the door so I could watch. He had ridden naked and tied up like that from his house. Lex was still hairless as I was, but his penis was about six inches long, fully erect. It looked absolutely fantastic! But how could I touch it? Play with it? Would they allow him to put it in me? For now, they made us get as close to each other as possible. They tied our ankles together, and I had my left foot on top of his right, his right foot on top of my left; they tied our knees together, then tied our upper bodies together. This put is penis between us, the tip of his penis just at the height of my belly button, and his. We looked into each other's eyes, and knew right then... Then Lucy and Clark left us alone while they went upstairs. In just a few minutes, thought, they came back down, Lucy with the digital camera, Clark with the videocamera. Lex began to breathe hard, and clear liquid seeped from the tip of his cock. I was told by Clark this was called pre-cum. Then, Lex began to move up and down against me and himself as well, his penis trapped in between. I looked down as best I could to watch what was going to happen. Lex began to moan through his gag, and moved up and down faster and faster, his penis pressing against me. Finally, he spasmed and I watched as he orgasmed, and he spurted onto our stomachs several times, then slowly subsided. I had never seen a boy masturbate before, and I was told he just had. They left us again for a while, tied up together while they went back upstairs. Later, they came back down and untied us from each other, then Lucy led Lex back out to the car still bound as he had been when he came, being pulled along by his ball leash, and they drove away. Clark left me tied up a while longer. Finally, he untied me and allowed me to take a bath this time. I knew we would see Lucy and Lex again, just not when or where, or what we would be made to do.</p> </div>",[]
469,Session With Lex,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi! Thought I would drop you all a little entry as to what happened. Well, after Clark untied me from the chair, he carried to my bed and laid me down. He blindfolded and gagged me, then spread my hands as far apart as he could and tied them to the head rails. Then he pulled my feet up one at a time and pulled each one as far as he could, then tied each one also to the head board. My cunt and asshole were wide open for him. And I mean wide open! As soon as I was completely tied, my cunt lips seemed to spread apart by themselves. I could actually feel them do this. My clit came erect as well. Clark played with me very lightly, just rubbing his hands across my tits and nipples, against my labia and cunt opening, against my anus. Not inserting anything, just teasing me without making me orgasm! It was terrible! Finally, after what seemed to be hours (which it actually was), I heard the doorbell ring. Clark left me. In just a few minutes I heard Clark and Lucy. He told her I was ready for Lex. Soon I felt a mouth and teeth toying with my nipples and breasts. I knew it was Lex. I heard Lucy tell Clark that she had tied his hands behind his back and blindfolded him and made him ride over here that way, and come to the door the same way. She never brought any clothes for him, nor allowed him to wear any on the way over. So, he was teasing me blindfolded and with his hands tied behind him. I heard Clark say he would guide Lex by his cock over to the end of the bed, in front of my anus and cunt, and play with him until he was hard. Apparently it only took moments, because I then felt something wet and round and long push slowly inside my cunt -- Lex's cock! The first time I have ever had a cock inside me. It was glorious! He started moving in and out, his balls slamming against my asshole. He moved faster and faster, then I came. Lucy said that he still hadn't, and what could he do about it. Clark told Lex to pull out, then he wet my asshole with the wetness from my own cunt, then guided Lex's cock into my asshole! He slowly pushed himself in, and I could feel him so big and hard! I didn't think I could take him there! But I had to. Soon, as he began to move in and out, I got used to him. I soon moved with him, and believe it or not, orgasmed again. I shuddered, then I felt him go faster and faster, until I felt something warm spurt inside of my anus. He shuddered, and I could feel him spurt several more times. He pulled out. Lucy told Clark goodbye, they would arrange something again soon. I never got to see Lex, his cock, or anything else he did because of my blindfold. Yet I realized he couldn't see anything either, since he was also blindfolded. Or so they said. Anyway, Clark left me tied up that way for a while longer. I could feel Lex's fluid leak out of my asshole, and ooze down the crack of my ass, while some also rolled down into my still open cunt. Then Clark began to spank me, hard, just because! My ass soon burned from his spanking, and tears rolled from underneath my blindfold. Clark had been taking video of Lex and me while Lucy took digital pics. Clark said he had set up both cameras to take more pics and videos of me while he was spanking me. Finally he quit, and untied me and allowed me to go shower. As soon as I am done here, I am going to bed. I feel wonderful! I finally got a cock into me!! I hope next time I get to see Lex do this to me!</p> </div>",[]
470,"Me, Lois and Lex",-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> About 1100 Clark took me upstairs to his room and locked my wrists behind me, my ankles together, locked a chain onto the ring on the back of my collar, and gagged me. He made me hop down the stairs and made me stand in front of the door. Just a few minutes later Lois walked in, dressed in jeans, tennis shoes, and a T-shirt. She smiled at me, came over and began to hug me and kiss me all over. She noticed the rings in all my various body parts, and smiled even bigger. She told me that those looked like fun. Clark told her not for another week or so. He wanted to make certain no infection would set in. I cleaned and rotated them every day as I was told, so no infection should appear. Anyway, she began to run her hands all over me, gently tweaking my nipples, running a finger across my slit. She remained clothed, which excited me even more. Clark gave her the chain leash, and told her to take me back upstairs to his room and hook the chain over one of the eyehooks in his ceiling. As I hopped back up the stairs, Lois spanked me every step. She said my sweet butt turned a bright red, and every smack just excited me even more. When we reached Clark’s room, she stood on a chair and hooked the chain over an eyehook as Clark told her to do, but she pulled it up so it choked me just the littlest bit unless I stood on tiptoe. Lois left me and went back downstairs. It must have been about fifteen minutes later when Lois returned leading Lex into Clark’s room, also by a chain locked into the back of his collar. He hands were tied behind his back, his ankles together, gagged and blindfolded. His cock and balls were soft, and as he hopped his penis slapped against his lower stomach. Lucy came in behind Clark. They worked rapidly, untying Lex’s wrists, then retying them in front, pulling them up and with another rope hooking them over an eye hook just a few feet away from and directly in front of me. They untied his ankles and attached a very long spreader bar, so long that only his toes touched the floor, his testicles soft and hanging low in their sac, his penis soft and pointing at the floor. It didn’t seem very big when like this. But I knew better. I wanted to be released so I could tease him. But I discovered that was not to be. Lucy and Clark then began to wrap what looked like a shoestring around his balls, forcing them down even more. Then, after wrapping them what seemed like several feet of shoestring, they formed a loop with another one, slid it over his balls, then pulled it down and tied it to the spreader bar, so his balls were pulled down as well, as far as they could them. Clark and Lucy left me, Lex, and Lois (still clothed) alone. Lucy began to play with Lex, slicing her fingers over his nipples and pinching them, down his back, then she told me how she was probing the crack of his ass, spreading his ass cheeks with one hand and playing with his anus with the other. I began to breathe hard. My nipples became erect. My vagina became wet. I watched helpless as Lois reached around with one hand and began to play with Lex’s limp cock. It soon reached its full six inches. Beads of pre-cum formed at the tip of his penis. I began to leak; I could feel my own juices sliding onto my inner thighs. Lois tickled his penis, flicked it up and down with a finger, and then slapped it hard back and forth. He groaned with every slap. Then I heard her begin to spank Lex, and still I could do nothing. I watched as Lois grabbed his balls, now turning a nice blue in their sac due to the harsh tying, and she squeezed, gently at first, then even harder. Lex screamed into his gag, and tried to evade Lois’ hand, but of course he couldn’t. I could hear every smack of her other hand against his bare bottom. Then she stopped. Completely. Then came over to me. She just stood in front of me, putting up her fingers to my nipples, but not touching them. She pinched air directly in front of them. I rocked as if she had actually pinched them. She reached down and rubbed between my legs, but didn’t touch me. Yet, I felt her hand on my cunt. She then ran her hand across my butt, but without really touching it, yet I felt it. She left me to go back to Lex. She loosely took his cock in one hand, and with the other rubbed the end of his penis lightly. Lex groaned through his gag and moved a little in his tied position, but to no avail. I watched, unable to do anything, not even reach orgasm, as Lois began to pump Lex’s cock. Back and forth went her hand, slowly at first, then a little faster, then a little faster, Lex trying to move his body in rhythm with her masturbating him. Soon she move her hand back and forth quickly, and within moments Lex spurted, even reaching one of my legs. Again and again he spurted his cum, until his cock went slightly limp. But only slightly. Lois removed her hand and allowed it to sag a little, more of his cum dripping to the floor. Lois came over to me and began to kiss me again, this time actually using her hands all over me, pinching my nipples, sticking fingers into my cunt, rubbing my clit. But there would be no release for me. She stopped just before I reached orgasm and returned to Lex, once again taking his cock in her hand and began to pump it again. It came to immediate hardness, and as Lois moved her hand back and forth it only took moments for him to cum again. She let go with the first twitch of his cock, and stood back herself to watch him cum again, with nothing holding him. Lois turned to me, grabbed one breast in one hand, and began to knead it, with the other hand stuck fingers into my cunt, and thumb rubbing my clit, finally allowed me to cum myself. Once that happened, she left Lex and me, and it was about fifteen minutes later Clark, Lucy and Lois returned. Clark and Lucy released Lex and tied him as he was when he got here, and Lucy led him out. Clark unhooked the chain, and led me to my bed. There he tied my ankles to the foot rail, with Lois getting on the bed with me. She played with me more, very slowly, very easily, very sexually. She used her mouth on me this time, and I came again, really hard. Lois released me completely, but leaving on the cuffs and collar, as I must wear all the time. We went downstairs, and waited for Lois’ mom to pick her up. We kissed each other goodbye, and she squeezed my butt for good measure. I took a shower, and I am now writing this. Hope you enjoyed my and Lex’s tie up. I certainly did!!!</p> </div>",[]
471,Lana and Lex,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,3,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Lana asked me to post about me and Lex, my brother. We bought the house that is about a mile from Lana and Clark. That is how we can see each other so often.</p> <p>At home, I keep Lex completley naked and on his hands and knees. He is in a collar, and I have his cock and balls in the cock cage/ball separator at all times, and a chain locked onto the ring on the end of the cage. I lead him around by his caged penis wherever I go, Lex moving like a dog on all fours. He is constantly seeping pre-cum at not being able to get hard. The last time I had him tied it was this way: I had taken him outside and had him stand directly underneath a low but extremely sturdy tree branch. I tied his hands in front of him and then tied another rope around them, then hauled his wrists up to the branch and tied them off. I then gagged him, and blindfolded him. I tied his ankles together, then with an additional rope tied them again, threw the ends over the branch, and hauled his feet up to his hands, and tied his ankles to the branch as well, directly next to his wrists. Then I tied his wrists and ankles together, just to make sure he couldn't go anywhere. (Ha Ha!) His butt hole stared directly at my eyes, the perfect height. I slowly inserted a tapered vibrating plug up his ass, tapered so it wouldn't slip out, and turned it on full force. I left the cock cage and ball separator on. I knew it would drive him wild. Then I left him that way for a while. When I came out a while later, I had a paddle in my hand, and began to whack his bare bottom with it until it was redder than the setting sun. Then I pulled and pushed the vibrator in and out for a while and I could hear him groan. I knew he needed to cum, but I wasn't ready for him to do that yet. I wanted him to suffer more. So, I attached nipple clamps to his small nipples, and squeezed on them to make him squirm, which he did, and he yelled through his gag. Again I left him for a while, the vibrator still operating. I returned about thirty minutes later, and removed the cock cage/ball separator. He immediately came erect, and I slowly and very lightly began to pump his cock. He tried to push his cock up and down to get me to make him cum, but I played with him until I knew he couldn't take it any more. Finally I took pity on him, and masturbated him until he spurted his cum all over his stomach, and his cock spasmed 7 or 8 times until he finished. I let him down, replaced the cock cage/ball separator when he got soft, removed the vibrator, and lead him back into the house.</p> <p>Right now Clark and I have Lex and Lana tied up ""together"", gagged. Since about 1300 Lana has been standing with her wrists locked over her head to one of Clark's eyehooks, and a spreader bar keeping her feet spread so far apart she is on tiptoe. He has used a small chain and threaded it through her nipple rings and clit ring, and locked it, forcing her nipples down and her clit up, putting extra pressure on all three. Lex is tied on his back, his hands underneath and tied to the center of the spreader bar, his feet tied to Lana's feet, and he is forced completely upward by his bound balls which are tied to both the eyehook above, and to Lana's labia rings. Both are shaking as if unable to hold their positions any more. If Lex lets himself go down he will put even more pressure on both his own balls and Lana's labia. Both are sweating as they strain to keep their positions. Lex's cock is hard and free, but he can't do anything with it. It just seeps the clear pre-cum. I suppose we will take them down in a little bit. It depends on how much longer they can hold their poses.</p> </div>",[]
472,Untitled,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi all, this is Lana. A lot has happened since I last wrote. My brother, Clark has moved away to college. Lois has also moved, and we keep in touch. Lex and his sister, however, also moved, but no forwarding address. My dad died, so it is just mom and me now. Mom is really busy, so she isn't home a lot. Oh, I do have a boyfriend, 14. He ""takes care"" of me when mom has to be gone. I have told him of my experiences with bondage, and he was thrilled to find out he wasn't the only one who love to be tied up naked.</p> <p>We have had several tie-up sessions, with me always the one tied up. The last experience was really a good one. Mom was gone, and of course we had all the stuff he would need to tie me up at my house.</p> <p>He started by slowly stripping me, then tying my hands behind my back. He tied my feet together, then gagged me with a ball gag. He wrapped rope around my arms to secure them, then wrapped rope around thighs and knees. He attached small clamps to my nipples. He then attached a crotch rope, really pulling it tight to cleave my pussy and rub my clit, and rub against my asshole, and tied it off to my hands. He then helped me to my knees where he commenced to wrap rope around my ankles and thighs. He bent my head down to the floor, and wrapped rope completely around my bent over boy, basically putting me into a ball tie. Then, he blindfolded me.</p> <p>For a while, he didn't touch me at all. I can only imagine him looking at me, his little pre-teen bondage pet, completely naked and in his power. Then I felt hands on my butt, and across my back. I felt him move the crotch rope aside and play with my anus. I tried to move, but I was tied so tightly I literally couldn't move at all. He wet a finger and slowly inserted it into my anus. As he did this, with his other hand he pushed a finger into my cunt beside the rope. Then he began to move them both back and forth. It didn't take me long to cum, but he told me he didn't go to all that work to just untie me so soon. So I spent the rest of the evening in ball-tie bondage. He did roll me to my back about halfway through my bondage session. I even made myself cum again using my bound hands to move the crotch rope back and forth, causing friction against my cunt lips and clitoris. After about fifteen minutes he untied me, and I just curled up in his arms on the couch.</p> </div>",[]
473,Lana's Simple Tie/Torture by Boyfriend,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi all. This is Lana again. Thought I'd give you my latest story. My boyfriend doesn't tie me up a lot since school has started. I have my schoolwork and he has his. But today was great. He only tied my hands behind my back and my ankles together. He blindfolded me and gagged me with a small practice golf ball, the kind that has holes in it, so I could breathe easier. Whenever he did something nice or soft, he would then torture me. For example, when he kissed my lips around my ball gag, he might pinch a nipple. If he nuzzled my neck, he would slap my bottom. If he licked my cheek, he would slap the soles of my feet with a paddle. If he rubbed my clit, he would pull on a the other nipple as far as it would go, then pull some more, then let go. If he kissed my cunt, he would allow a nipple clamp with teeth to bite down on a nipple. If he caressed my ass, he would shove something very hard up my asshole. If he inserted a finger into my cunt, he would flick a hard fingernail against my clit. He would carry me fireman style over his shoulder whenever he went somewhere in the house, even to the bathroom. There he would lay me face down and use my butt as a step. Although this sounds like a very simple tie-up, he constantly performed his little nice things then followed up with the torturous things. Mom was home all day, and didn't bother us in the least. After all, she had had some hand in some of my bondage sessions as well. She actually enjoyed watching me naked and tied up and my boyfriend doing these things. He had me tied up for about six hours, then he had to leave, letting my mom untie me after he had left. I hugged her and thanked her.</p> </div>",[]
474,Mom Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,22,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Lana again. My boyfriend, I'll call him Sam, won't be back until after Christmas. He and his folks will be out of town for that week. So, believe it or not, my mom asked me Wednesday morning if I would like for her to tie me up. I jumped at the chance. So about 1:00 pm, she undressed me in my room, tied my hands together in front of me, and blindfolded and gagged me. She led me from my upstairs bedroom, downstairs through the main floor, then down into the basement. Here she laid the rope tying my hands over one of the basement beams and pulled me up until my bare heels were just off the floor. She inserted a vibrator into my little cunt, and a thin one into my asshole, which she then forced completely inside both holes with a single crotch rope. She took a thin chain and attached my three rings -- the ones in each nipple and the one in my clit -- and pulled them all as far as they would go and attached the chain to itself with a very small lock. My nipples were pulled down very strictly, my clit pulled up the same way. It was painful, yet very exciting and pleasurable at the same time. Then she tied my ankles together, then tied my knees together. Finally, she turned on the two vibrators -- the one in my cunt and the one in my asshole. I screamed through the small ballgag she used in my mouth. She told me she would see me later. So she left me by my self, naked, bound, gagged, blindfolded, my nipples and clit chained together, the vibrators on. They drove me wild. I thrashed around quite a bit. I began to shudder, and felt an orgasm coming. I screamed into my gag as the orgasm swept over my body. I continued to writhe in my bondage. The vibrators really did their thing on my body. As I shook, the chain to my rings seemed to pull even tighter, increasing my feelings of my nudity and helplessness. I came again. And still my mom left me alone. I don't know how many orgasms I ""suffered"" through. I could feel the liquid from all my orgasms seeping down my inner thighs. Suddenly, the vibrators stopped. The batteries went dead. Now I stood there, truly suffering. Without the vibrations to concentrate on, my nipples and clitoris soon became my points of pain and pleasure. I tried to yell through my ballgag for my mom to come down, but of course that was a useless task. So I have no idea how long I stood there. I became hungry and thirsty. But still I hung there, sweating and in pain. I needed the dead vibrators pulled out of my cunt and ass. I tried to force them out, but the crotch rope held them in securely. I could only wait. And wait. And wait... Finally, and I mean finally, my mom came down. ""OK, dear. I am going to undo your crotch rope and pull out the vibrators."" When she did this I gasped at the emptiness I felt. I had mixed feelings. I now felt empty, yet glad they were gone. ""Now for the chain."" She removed the chain and allowed my nipples and clit to return to their normal position. She rubbed my nipples with one hand and my clit with the other to get the blood circulating again. I screamed through my gag because it HURT! Finally, with one hand she began to play with my cunt and clit, with the other she played with my asshole. Very gently, very easily, and for a very long time. She must have spent an hour doing me this way, allowing me to reach the point of orgasm again, then stopping until it subsided. Finally, I had the most intense orgasm of the day as my mom masturbated me. At last, she untied me. I fell into her arms. She took me upstairs, gave me a bath, and put me to bed for the rest of the day, bringing me up some supper and something to drink, then kissed me and told me good night. I hope she ties me up again soon.</p> </div>",[]
475,Saturday Tie/Boy Meeting,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I got my wish. Saturday morning I came downstairs naked (I am always naked unless we go somewhere, then I try to be as naked as I can, depending on the type of clothes I have to wear -- I never wear underwear for one thing), and ate some breakfast. When I finished Mom was twirling some rope in one hand. I smiled a little smile, waiting. This time she led me up to Clark's bedroom, where the eyehooks still protruded from the ceiling. She made a double loop in one of the eyehooks, and let the rope hang. She then put the cuffs on me, locking all four together so my wrists and ankles were all attached. She blindfolded me and gagged me. She put a collar on me, and brought my back up a little way, then tied my collar to my ankle/wrists cuffs, so I was in a semi-raised position. Then she put the rope through all four D-rings on my ankle/wrist cuffs, then very slightly p ulled me off the floor. She stuffed a dildo in my cunt and a thin one in my ass. She clamped my nipples, this time with alligator clamps that really bit into my nipples, really causing pain with the nipple rings already in them. The, she did the same to my clit, and I cried out as it bit into my pierced clit. The dildos were not vibrators, unfortunately. She told me to have fun, and left me there. I struggled, knowing I couldn't get loose. The clamps began to hurt like hell, the cunt and butt hole dildos rubbing inside me, but not enough to make me cum. The more I struggled, the more the clamps bit, and the more the dildos rubbed inside me. But I COULD... NOT... CUM!!!!! I continued to struggle, thinking if I struggled hard enough I could make myself cum. I began to swing lightly back and forth. But coming just didn't happen. I couldn't. I hung there for a few minutes, not struggling, just hanging, lightly swinging. Suddenly, hands took hold of my body and twisted me a round and around, like kids do on swings. Mom (I hoped it was her) continued to twist me just as much as she could, then pushed me just as hard as she could. I now swung back and forth while untwisting on my own. This made me a little dizzy. I swung and twisted a little the other way, then untwisted again. Each time the twists grew fewer and fewer, until I was just swinging back and forth. Then, hands twisted me again, and it started all over. I heard a giggle this time that certainly wasn't my mother's. And I repeated the twisting and swinging. When I stopped the second time, I heard my mother tell me that she would untie me, but would re-cuff my wrists behind my back, and lead me downstairs by my collar. She wouldn't take the blindfold off nor take out the gag, but someone else would take care of my blindfold. She led me downstairs and I was made to stand in the middle of the living room, then she locked my ankles together. Now I stood there, naked, collard, blindfolded an d gagged, wrists cuffed behind my back and my ankles locked together, not knowing what to expect. Then I heard a very boyish voice.</p> <p>""I have seen you around school. I am new here, and thought you might like to go out with me. You are a very pretty girl, and even prettier when you are bound up like this. I hope I get to tie-you up, too.""</p> <p>He removed my blindfold, and in front of me stood a boy my age, and a very handsome one, at that. I had seen him around school as well, and thought I might like to go out with him, but was too afraid to ask. Now here he was, in front of me, and I couldn't answer him. I decided on a nod. This brought a great big grin to his face. He came over and kissed me on the cheek. I had thought nothing about being naked and bound in front of him. It seemed as natural as can be. I could do nothing as my mom prodded him to go ahead and touch me. He hesitantly placed his hands over my nipples, still clamped. He flicked the clamps and drove me up the wall. I screamed they hurt so badly. He moved a hand down to my cunt, and slipped a finger in. I still hadn't cum, and when he began to move it in and out, the other hand still flicking my nipple clamps, it only took a few minutes for me to orgasm so hard I actually fell over. I lay on my side, breathing through my nose. He lay down beside me, pulled me to him, and kissed me around my gag.</p> <p>""I'll pick you up tomorrow about noon, and we'll go to a movie. My treat, and hamburgers afterward."" He got up and left.</p> <p>Mom then untied me, first removing all the clamps and rubbing my nipples and clit to get the blood flowing again. This also hurt. She removed my gag, then helped me to stand up. She hugged me, then unlocked my ankle and wrist cuffs. She asked me about Sunday. I was eager to go with him. But I had an idea on how I should dress -- or rather, undress -- for him. But that is another story, my next one in fact.</p> </div>",[]
476,Tied by Leo,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I got my wish. Saturday morning I came downstairs naked (I am always naked unless we go somewhere, then I try to be as naked as I can, depending on the type of clothes I have to wear -- I never wear underwear for one thing), and ate some breakfast. When I finished Mom was twirling some rope in one hand. I smiled a little smile, waiting. This time she led me up to Clark's bedroom, where the eyehooks still protruded from the ceiling. She made a double loop in one of the eyehooks, and let the rope hang. She then put the cuffs on me, locking all four together so my wrists and ankles were all attached. She blindfolded me and gagged me. She put a collar on me, and brought my back up a little way, then tied my collar to my ankle/wrists cuffs, so I was in a semi-raised position. Then she put the rope through all four D-rings on my ankle/wrist cuffs, then very slightly p ulled me off the floor. She stuffed a dildo in my cunt and a thin one in my ass. She clamped my nipples, this time with alligator clamps that really bit into my nipples, really causing pain with the nipple rings already in them. The, she did the same to my clit, and I cried out as it bit into my pierced clit. The dildos were not vibrators, unfortunately. She told me to have fun, and left me there. I struggled, knowing I couldn't get loose. The clamps began to hurt like hell, the cunt and butt hole dildos rubbing inside me, but not enough to make me cum. The more I struggled, the more the clamps bit, and the more the dildos rubbed inside me. But I COULD... NOT... CUM!!!!! I continued to struggle, thinking if I struggled hard enough I could make myself cum. I began to swing lightly back and forth. But coming just didn't happen. I couldn't. I hung there for a few minutes, not struggling, just hanging, lightly swinging. Suddenly, hands took hold of my body and twisted me a round and around, like kids do on swings. Mom (I hoped it was her) continued to twist me just as much as she could, then pushed me just as hard as she could. I now swung back and forth while untwisting on my own. This made me a little dizzy. I swung and twisted a little the other way, then untwisted again. Each time the twists grew fewer and fewer, until I was just swinging back and forth. Then, hands twisted me again, and it started all over. I heard a giggle this time that certainly wasn't my mother's. And I repeated the twisting and swinging. When I stopped the second time, I heard my mother tell me that she would untie me, but would re-cuff my wrists behind my back, and lead me downstairs by my collar. She wouldn't take the blindfold off nor take out the gag, but someone else would take care of my blindfold. She led me downstairs and I was made to stand in the middle of the living room, then she locked my ankles together. Now I stood there, naked, collard, blindfolded an d gagged, wrists cuffed behind my back and my ankles locked together, not knowing what to expect. Then I heard a very boyish voice.</p> <p>""I have seen you around school. I am new here, and thought you might like to go out with me. You are a very pretty girl, and even prettier when you are bound up like this. I hope I get to tie you up, too.""</p> <p>He removed my blindfold, and in front of me stood a boy my age, and a very handsome one, at that. I had seen him around school as well, and thought I might like to go out with him, but was too afraid to ask. Now here he was, in front of me, and I couldn't answer him. I decided on a nod. This brought a great big grin to his face. He came over and kissed me on the cheek. I had thought nothing about being naked and bound in front of him. It seemed as natural as can be. I could do nothing as my mom prodded him to go ahead and touch me. He hesitantly placed his hands over my nipples, still clamped. He flicked the clamps and drove me up the wall. I screamed they hurt so badly. He moved a hand down to my cunt, and slipped a finger in. I still hadn't cum, and when he began to move it in and out, the other hand still flicking my nipple clamps, it only took a few minutes for me to orgasm so hard I actually fell over. I lay on my side, breathing through my nose. He lay down beside me, pulled me to him, and kissed me around my gag.</p> <p>""I'll pick you up tomorrow about noon, and we'll go to a movie. My treat, and hamburgers afterward."" He got up and left.</p> <p>Mom then untied me, first removing all the clamps and rubbing my nipples and clit to get the blood flowing again. This also hurt. She removed my gag, then helped me to stand up. She hugged me, then unlocked my ankle and wrist cuffs. She asked me about Sunday. I was eager to go with him. But I had an idea on how I should dress -- or rather, undress -- for him. But that is another story, my next one in fact.</p> <p>Sunday morning before the boy was supposed to pick me up (I still didn't even know his name), I asked mom about how she met him, how she knew that he wouldn't be embarrassed by me being naked and tied up, etc. She said she met his dad in the supermarket, and the boy was with him, whose name, by the way, was Leo, and they got to talking. Leo's mother had also died, but many years ago. The reason that Leo wasn't embarrassed about seeing me naked and tied up was because his dad did the same thing to him. He suffered through many strict bondage sessions with his dad, in much the same way that I did with mom.</p> <p>After I had a late breakfast, I brushed my teeth then got ready to meet him. I put on my ankle and wrist cuffs, a pair of sandals (which I didn't really want to wear being so cold), and a knee-length coat. Nothing underneath but me. I took along two locks with keys, just in case. I put on a little lipstick, a little eye make up. Just enough to highlight my face, not enough to look like a prostitute, but still look like a little girl.</p> <p>At noon precisely he rang the doorbell and I answered it. He smiled at me and gave me his arm, which I took. He guided me out to the car, and we rode in silence to the movie theater. He bought the tickets and we went in, found the right theater, and sat at the very back, in the very last row. I gave him the locks and keys. He smiled at me. Before too many people came in he had me slip my arms out of the coat and locked the wrist cuffs behind me, then pulled the coat back around me. He bent down and slipped my feet out of my sandals and locked my ankle cuffs as well.</p> <p>He reached into my coat and found my chest and nipples. I sat to the left of him, and he put his left arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer to him. He reached inside my coat and found my chest, then my nipples. He rubbed them a little, and I gasped. He rolled them in his fingers. He pinched them, and I gasped again. He cupped his left hand around my mouth as a gag. He pulled on my nipple rings one at a time, allowing them to snap back. Each time I gasped through his hand. The pain and pleasure shot through me. The fact that I was naked beneath my coat while everyone else was fully clothed really drove me up the wall. He continued to play with my nipples for a good thirty minutes. The movie started, but I don't remember what we saw.</p> <p>His hand slowly inched its way down, to my stomach and my belly button where he played and tickled for a little while. Finally, my cunt and my clit. He pulled on my clit ring, twisted it throwing me into spasms of pain and delight. He rubbed it, making me jerk in my chair. No one else was in the back row, so no one actually saw us. As he continued to play with my clit ring and the clit itself, I continued to jerk in my chair, unable to avoid his fingers. Finally, one of his fingers slid inside my cunt. I pushed my feet against the floor raising my body a good foot out of my seat. He began moving his finger in and out of my cunt, making sure my clit was being rubbed at the same time. I finally tensed several times, screaming into his hand still over my mouth, having orgasmed so hard I fell out of my seat. Leo helped me back up and before anyone could see anything , pulled the coat back over me. He left my hands and feet locked together, and we finished the movie.</p> <p>Just before the movie ended he unlocked my feet and replaced my sandals, but left my wrists cuffed behind me. He buttoned up my coat and tucked the sleeves into the pockets, and we walked out with no one the wiser.</p> <p>His dad picked us up. We went to a drive-through, and got burgers and sodas and fries. He fed my meal to me, then took me home. I was forced to walk up to my house with my hands still cuffed behind me. I told him thank you, kissed him on the cheek, and told him I don't think I would go out with him again. I told him I already had a boyfriend 14 years old, and was really true to him.</p> <p>Leo walked away. Mom let me in, unlocked my wrists, and let me go to bed . </p> </div>",[]
477,Leo as a Christmas Package,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Wow! Mom got me just about everything I wanted for Christmas! Except for the pony. No place to keep him, no way to feed him, all the usual reasons parents give kids. But there was one thing underneath the tree I never expected!</p> <p>Naked and tied up in a neat ball like package was Leo. His knees were drawn up to his chest as far as they would go and his arms were pulled on the outside of his legs, his wrists tied on top of and to his ankles. His balls were tied tightly and also tied to his ankles/wrists, pulling them up severely. His balls and cock were tied again, a shoestring wrapped so tightly around his cock and tied off underneath the head that I thought it would burst. Alligator clamps bit into his nipples, and a vibrating butt plug was rammed up his butt hole. A ball gag and blindfold completed my Christmas package. I asked mom when this happened. She said last night, after I went to bed. His dad had tied him up like this and brought him over just for me. He had been tied up like this all night. I knew the strain on him must have been tortuous.</p> <p>I pulled him from underneath the tree, out into the middle of the living room. I wondered what I could do with him (Ha!). I flicked on his nipple clamps and he jerked at the severe pain they must be causing him. I unclipped one, and rubbed his nipple. He jerked at the pain as blood flowed back into his nipple, then I pulled on his nipple and let the alligator clamp bite back onto his nipple. He screamed into his gag that time.</p> <p>I reached through his legs and began rubbing the head of his erect cock. His stomach and cock head were already wet with his own pre-cum. He began to writhe in his ropes when I did this. I knew it must have driven him nuts. I rubbed his cock for at least ten minutes, and almost made him cum. But I stopped just in time.</p> <p>Next, I began to literally slap his tied balls back and forth, causing him great pain, which was a lot of fun. He wriggled in his ropes, but because of the way he was tied he could barely move. I slapped them as hard as I could. Leo mewled through his gag.</p> <p>I stopped doing that, then began rotate the vibrating butt plug, screwing it all around his asshole. He bounced around, and I did this for fifteen minutes. Now, I left him alone. I was going to leave him just like that until late afternoon.</p> <p>I asked mom why he was like this. Mom said that his dad said since Leo had seen me naked and played with me, then it was only fair that he reciprocate. Leo didn't really want to do it, for no girl had ever seen him naked and tied up, but his dad told him he had no choice. I could have him for 24 hours, from the time I found him. Well, it was about 10:00 am when I actually found him, so I had until 10:00 am on the 26th. to do what I wanted to do to him.</p> <p>I next rolled him so his ass was up, and I could actually see the little vibrator held in by his sphincter muscles. I pulled it completely out, and Leo groaned at the removal. I noticed the vibrator had a bulb close to the end, to keep it from sliding out. I put it back in. Leo screamed at the intrusion again. I began to spank him, really hard, watching his butt cheeks turn a bright red. Leo could do nothing.</p> <p>When I finished, I picked him up (which wasn't a big deal) and carried him downstairs. Here I partially untied him, but left his cock and balls tied. I left his blindfold and gag on. I also left his wrists and ankles tied. I tied another rope around his wrists and threw the rope around the beam above him (like my mom had done to me) and pulled on the rope until he was on true tiptoes. I knew that by now his nipples must be in excruciating pain. I didn't open them to remove them, I just yanked them off. He really screamed at the pain. I rubbed them as hard as I could, and he writhed in his ropes as the blood re-circulated through those two little nobs on his chest. Next, I clamped then onto his balls, one clip for one testicle. He jerked some more and cried through his gag. It was lunch time, and I told him I would be back, and I left him there totally naked and tied up, gagged and blindfolded, his cock and balls still tied tightly, and alligator clips on each testicle, the vibrator still up his ass; it was even still running.</p> <p>After lunch I watched a little TV, letting him suffer some more. About 4:00 pm I went back down. I removed the alligator clamps from his balls, and I yanked out the vibrator from his ass, both of which caused him to yelp. I grabbed his cock and began to pump, rubbing the head of his cock as quickly and as hard as I could. But I could tell when he was ready to orgasm, so I immediately stopped. The ropes bit into his cock and balls. I played with his nipples, pinching and pulling and twisting them. I spanked his ass some more. I then hugged him to me, lightly caressing his body, his butt, his asshole, his cock and balls. I moved down his legs, even caressing his bare feet, getting onto my stomach and lifting the toes of each foot and sucking on them.</p> <p>At about 6:00pm I untied his hands from the beam and led him upstairs to my room, where I tied him stretched across my bed, feet to the foot rails, wrists to the head rails, in the space next to where I sleep. I then untied his cock and balls completely. His cock immediately grew in size now that it was unhindered by the rope. His balls lays soft and squishy, which I took full advantage of. As I played with his balls I took my other hand and played with his cock, pumping away, making certain he wouldn't cum. I stopped playing with his cock and balls, allowing to calm down a bit. His cock never got soft the entire time he was with me. Not even at night, because I would wake up every so often and check.</p> <p>Finally, I straddled his cock, and opened my labia, my cunt already wet from expectation. I slid his cock into me, and began to move up and down very slowly, leaning over a bit and playing with his nipples again. Soon I orgasmed, but he still hadn't, which was fine with me. I continued to pump, and I finally felt his cum spurt into me. I continued to move up and down until he was done, and I continued some more until I came a second time. I slid off, and just allowed his semen to drip onto his cock until there was nothing left in me, then I got into a 69 and leaned over and took his semen soaked cock into my mouth while I rubbed my clit against his nose, and sucked him until he got hard again, and continued to suck until he spurted again, this time into my mouth. I made myself cum on his nose.</p> <p>I stretched out against him and went to sleep. In the morning I repeated the previous evening in my bed, and came even harder. So did he. I untied him, then retied him the way he was tied in the first place, with his cock and balls tied and wrapped, vibrator, etc. in his tight little ball. I carried him downstairs just in time for his dad to pick him up. I thanked his dad, and said I don't want to see Leo again.</p> <p>But damn! What a fuck!!!</p> </div>",[]
478,New Year's Day Tie Up by Mom,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Finally, my New Year's Day tie up by my mom. She woke me up at 0500, made me put on my ankle and wrist cuffs, and put on my collar. She said she had everything else already for me down in the basement. She fixed me breakfast, then made me go to the bathroom. She grabbed my wrist cuffs pulling them together and led me to the basement.</p> <p>She led me over to where she would tie me up. She made me spread my feet just as far as I could, literally doing the splits. Doing this forced my little bare cunt onto a very large dildo strapped to a small cinder block lying on its side. She locked my ankle cuffs onto a spreader bar, which made me spread my feet even farther apart. I felt like I was going to split. She then pulled one wrist up and out and tied it off, pulling my body that way, then pulled the other one the other way and tied it off, forcing me lean that way, so I was stretched to my limit. She ball gagged me, then used the large silver tape over my mouth to really keep it in, really gagging me good. She then blindfolded me. She ran a thin chain from my clit ring, up through the ring in my collar and down to my nipple rings, then through them and locked it between my nipples. My clit was forced up, my nipples forced inward towa rd each other. I could feel the dildo inside me, but I couldn't make it move, nor could I move I was tied so tightly. I just knew it was there. Finally, she added alligator clips to both nipples and my clit. I screamed through my gag at each clip, but nothing came out but a very quiet hushed sound. Mom then played with my ass, my cheeks spread so far that my anus was easily accessible to her. She played with it for a few minutes. I couldn't squirm, could only barely move, and then not even that. I did thrash my head back and forth.</p> <p>Mom said, ""Have fun, Lana. See you later.""</p> <p>At that moment I think I hated my mom for doing this to me, yet loved her at the same time for providing me with tie-ups like this. I truly enjoyed being tied up and left alone. The more I thought, the more I could feel that dildo inside me, and unable to masturbate with it. The strain soon became barely bearable. Then as time went on, it became so unbearable I couldn't take it any more. Yet mom stayed away. Or so I thought. I don't know if she stayed to watch me or actually went back upstairs. I began to cry the strain on my arms and legs hurt so badly. Yet, I didn't want to be set free yet. I wanted to be left tied up, which mom did. I don't know how long I stayed there.</p> <p>A series of sharp stings shuddered through my ass. More, and more, and more. The more I got, the more they stung, and the more they hurt. The whip ceased just as suddenly as it began. Mom pulled off the alligator clamps, really putting the hurt to me, especially my little clit. I screamed each time. She didn't open them, just pulled them off. She removed the chain. And still I stood in my severe stretched bondage. I jerked back and forth, trying to get mom to untie me. She didn't take the hint. Not for a while longer. She pulled and twisted all my rings, sending me into convulsions and screams. Constantly, surprising me as to which one she would twist next. Then, she pulled on my clit ring just as far as she could, then pulled it even farther out. My breath came quickly, and still she pulled. Then let go. I screamed again. Then she untied my ankles from the spreader bar and helped me up, and th e dildo slid out of my cunt. Then she untied my wrist cuffs, retying them behind me. She pulled the rope up between my butt cheeks and cunt, leading me up the stairs this way. I was still blindfolded and gagged.</p> <p>She led me outside to a tree. She pulled the rope back underneath me, pulled up my wrists bending me over as far as I would to, and tied it off to a tree limb. Then she pulled my ankles together and tied the cuffs together. She tied me at the knees and elbows, added weights to my nipple rings, and left me there. It was cold. Very cold. I shivered. My nipples came erect at the cold. As I shivered the weights on my nipples swayed, pulling my nipples this way and that. Then I began to sway on purpose, feeling the weights drag my nipples every which way. Eventually, with just this, I came.</p> <p>Mom came and brought me inside, making me hop all the way, the weights really yanking on my sore nipples. She laid me on the floor and hog tied me, removed the nipple weights. She added a crotch rope, YAY! Now I could grab it with my hands, move it back and forth, feel it in my cunt lips, against my clit, against my butt hole. Finally I came again, a really good orgasm. I had to stop, then I did it again, and again, and again. Then mom removed the crotch rope, rolled me to my back, and she began to play with me herself, the best way to have an orgasm, ever. She began slowly, playing with my little cunt lips, using a finger to rub deep inside without actually penetrating me, and with the other hand toyed with my clit and clit ring. Finally, after I thought I couldn't take it any more, she p ushed a finger deep inside my cunt, and began to move it in and out, with the other hand rubbing my clit. Soon, I came really hard, moving my body to her movements, and screamed again and again into my gag as she made me cum several times. She allowed me to rest, then finally untied me. It was almost 1800. Almost twelve hours of unbridled bondage and torture. And I loved every minute of it!</p> </div>",[]
479,Suspended by Mom,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,18,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi. My mom tied me up on Sunday. Here is how she did it.</p> <p>She got me up about 0600, but I was already awake. I slipped out of bed, naked of course, and went downstairs. Mom had breakfast ready. Really good, too.</p> <p>Once we finished mom told me to go into the living room and get down on my knees, which I did. I watched as she came in with what looked like a ton of rope. She told me to lean over on my hands and raise my feet. She then tied my ankles with a lot (and I mean a LOT) of rope. She had me sit up and tied my thighs and knees. She had me sit back on my heels and then wrapped rope around my thighs and ankles many many times, and tied it off.</p> <p>She then pulled my elbows together and tied them, again with lots of rope. Same thing with my wrists, my palms together, even wrapping rope around my flattened hands and fingers and back up to my wrists where she tied it off.</p> <p>She then wrapped lots more rope around my upper body, pinning my arms to my sides. She then bent me over and wrapped rope around my back, down below my legs and around my back again, many times, tying me in a ball. Then, she pump gagged me pumping it up all the way filling my cheeks, and blindfolded me. Finally, she tied my big toes together and tethered them to my wrists.</p> <p>Once finished tying me, she picked me up and carried me to the basement where she hung me from the overhead beam, where I pretty much hung free. She pushed me, and I swung back and forth, knowing I could do nothing about what she could do to me.</p> <p>I next felt severe stings on my naked bottom. Mom was spanking me with a paddle. It hurt so bad/good. As I swung, this gave her more momentum to her swats as my butt reached her. It seemed to go on forever. Tears ran into my blindfold.</p> <p>She stopped my swing, and very lightly played over my bare buttocks. She grazed my anus. I couldn't jerk or anything the way I was tied. Her finger traveled on down, and ran across my little slit and into my clit.</p> <p>Nothing for a while. Then I felt something being pushed into my butt hole very slowly until it slipped in all the way past the wide part, which holds it in. I felt something being pushed into my cunt with something hard pressing against my clit. Mom took a rope and tied it around me, pulled down the single rope from where it hung from my back, and against the anal and cunt plugs, and tied it off to rope binding me below. Then she turned them on, they were both vibrating plugs. It took my breath away.</p> <p>She told me she would be down later to see how I was doing. I heard her got back upstairs. The vibrators worked on me. I came in only minutes. But I couldn't push them out with the rope holding them in, so I had to suffer climax after climax, orgasm after orgasm, while I hung there in a severe ball tie, gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>I needed mom to come down and at least turn off the vibrators. But no. I still hung there alone, suffering.</p> <p>She finally came down and asked how I was doing. I mumbled through my pump gag for her to please turn off the vibrators. She said that's nice, she was glad I was having fun and she would check on me again later. Before she left, she pushed me really hard, and I swing I know for at least ten minutes, if not a little more. The vibrators continued to send orgasms through me, wearing me out. I just wanted them to stop.</p> <p>It was even longer this time before mom came back down. She untied the crotch rope and rapidly pulled out both vibrators without turning them off. This sent a final orgasm through my already tortured little body. But did she untie me? No. She left me there again, just hanging in my bondage.</p> <p>When she came down again, she touched me, then began to twist me around. Once she couldn't twist me any further, she let go, and I untwisted. And untwisted. And untwisted.</p> <p>. .</p> <p>I finally stopped, and mom took me down from my suspension. But I wasn't to be untied yet. She took me upstairs and lay me on my bed. And left me. I struggled to get free, but of course I couldn't. I don't know how long I lay there by myself.</p> <p>Finally, mom came back and untied me. I removed the pump gag and blindfold. I looked in the full-length mirror. Rope marks covered my body. I loved looking at them. They showed me how much mom loved me.</p> <p>This weekend will be another tie-up. I don't know what to expect. I hope it is as intensive as this one was.</p> </div>",[]
480,Tortured by Mom,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,38,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, Sunday proved to be really intense with a lot of pain mixed with a lot of pleasure. Mom got me up at 0500, cuffed my hands behind my back, collared me with a leash, and led me down to breakfast. She had mixed some hash with eggs over easy, and I had to eat them out of a bowl. She wiped my face off, then took me to the basement.</p> <p>Here she uncuffed my wrists from behind me and added ankle cuffs. She had me step onto a low table. Here she bound my wrists just as far apart as she possibly could. Then she took my left ankle and cuffed it to my left wrist, then did the same to my right ankle and wrist. Then she removed the table.</p> <p>I was suspended in a severe spread eagle fashion, my cunt, clit, asshole and nipples hers to do with what she would. She then proceeded to put a pump gag in my mouth and pumped it up as far as she could. It tasted terrible, but my cheeks were bulging so bad and my tongue forced down by the gag I could do nothing but gurgle in the back of my throat. Then she added a padded blindfold.</p> <p>I hung there, waiting, untouched. Sweat began to roll off my face. Trickled down from my armpits. My cunt became wet. I could feel my little lips peel apart. My breathing increased. I didn't know what to expect, or when.</p> <p>Suddenly, two sensations hit me at the same time. Hot wax hit my nipples while at the same time mom pushed small pieces of ice up my hot twat and open asshole. I couldn't scream due to the pump gag. I could barely move the way I was bound. More hot was, more ice cubes.</p> <p>Then, all of a sudden, they reversed. I felt hot wax being dropped on my cunt and clit while she rubbed ice against my nipples. She then peeled off the wax from my nipples as she continued to drip it onto my cunt and clit.</p> <p>These feelings became so intense I forgot about everything else. In fact, I reached multiple orgasms as she continued to torture me this way. She stopped, then began to peel away the wax from my cunt and clit.</p> <p>Now, mom rubbed ice all over my body, from the neck down to my cunt and clit again, up my legs and across my feet and toes. These I could wiggle, but not very well. I jerked as she continued to use the ice, stuffing my asshole and cunt completely with it.</p> <p>Finally she stopped as the water seeped from my butt hole and twat. She told me she had a very long tapir candle she was going to light, then place directly beneath my butt hole. She did. She told me she would see me later. The candle was placed close enough to burn me without actually burning me, if you know what I mean. I wouldn't actually suffer any burns, just the extreme heat. I struggled as best I could to move from the flame beneath me, but I couldn't, of course. I hung there, totally naked, my mouth stuffed with the pump gag, blindfolded, my legs and arms spread wide apart and suspended with the candle burning underneath my butt. I was in ecstasy, and in terrible pain. I loved what my mom was doing to me. Eventually, the candle burned down enough I couldn't feel it.</p> <p>Mom came down. She told me it had been two hours. She removed the candle. She said she had another surprise for me. She tickled my cunt with the leather cat o' nine, ran the strands up my chest, across my nipples. She told me to be ready for it. But first, she had a surprise.</p> <p>She said she got them from the hospital where she worked. They were syringes, the biggest she could find. Then she placed one on my right nipple (it was so big it actually covered my aureole as well), pushed it against my chest, then pulled out the plunger. It distended my nipple and aureole, and as the vacuum took it up and out I felt a tingling sensation. Then mom did the same thing to my left nipple and aureole. They began to tingle more and more, the blood rushing into them.</p> <p>Then she started with the cat. Lightly at first, whipping it up against my cunt and asshole, the long strands caressing my entire pubic area and my ass as well as my asshole. I jerked. The more she whipped, the harder she got, little by very little. The pain sent sensations of extreme pleasure through me, the syringes pulling at my nipples.</p> <p>Mom finally whipped me as hard as she could. I could feel my labia wide open, wanting more and more. She gave me more and more. My ass burned from the leather strands continually striping it, my asshole burning from the pain of the whip forcing itself into the small cleft and up the crack of my ass, my cunt and clit tortured to their limit. And then some. I don't know how many times I came during her whipping me. I could feel orgasm after orgasm surge through my little body.</p> <p>I don't know how long she whipped me, but she finally stopped. Then I got the surprise of my life. A severe burning on my ass, asshole and cunt and clit as mom told me she was spreading vinegar into the wounds. I wanted to scream, but I couldn't. The pump gag wouldn't allow me to do it.</p> <p>Mom left, telling me she would be down later. So I hung there, suffering, burning in those places, the syringes still attached to my nipples.</p> <p>Mom finally came down, told me she had been gone an hour. She told me she wasn't done yet. I felt something being inserted into my cunt and asshole. She told me it was a double penetration vibrator with a clit stimulator. She told me it was designed not to come out, no matter what. She turned it on. I jerked. She told me goodbye.</p> <p>I gasped, my breath coming in short spurts. My asshole, cunt and clit still burned from the vinegar. The vibrator didn't help any.</p> <p>I reached orgasm after orgasm again. I have never orgasmed so many times in one bondage session.</p> <p>Mom returned. She asked me how I was doing. Of course, I couldn't answer, as well she knew. She turned off the vibrator and pulled it out quickly. I wanted it back in. I wanted more.</p> <p>She yanked off the syringes on my nipples. WOW! I might want to add she completely ignored my rings. That is, my nipple, clit and labia rings. She removed my blindfold. She released the air from the pump gag and pulled it out of my mouth. She finally let me down. She carried me upstairs I was so worn our from the bondage session she gave me. She bathed me, then put me to bed for a few hours until supper.</p> <p>I can honestly say that from now on I will be ready for anything mom comes up with.</p> </div>",[]
481,The Noose,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Mom said she had something special for me today (Sunday). I went down to breakfast, then she led me downstairs to the basement (I am beginning to love that basement!).</p> <p>She tied my hands behind my back, then shackled my ankles to a very wide spreader bar. Then she tied my wrists to the bar, bending me slightly backward. She gagged me and made me watch as she ran a chain first through my clit ring, then each labia ring from the outside in, pulled it up forcing my clit ring down and my labial rings up, then up through my nipple rings and pulled the ends of the chains together in the middle, between my nipples, pulling then sideways, and locked them together. I was in glorious pain. Then she blindfolded me.</p> <p>I didn't know what was happening until I felt rope around my neck. She told me this was a noose, and she tightened it up until it fit snugly around my neck. Then she did something else -- she began to pull on the rope, making me stand up on my toes, my heels a couple inches off the ground. This wasn't easy, seeing as how my ankles were spread about six feet apart. As long as I didn't struggle, I was OK. If I tried to let my heels down, the noose tightened ever so slightly. I think it would have choked me completely had I forced my heels all the way to the floor.</p> <p>She told me to have fun, and left me. The great thing about bondage is the bondage itself. And to be left alone, in such a predicament, excited me even more. The longer I stood there on my toes the more I felt like I was choking, although that was more psychological than actual fact.</p> <p>I tested the ropes, and of course, as usual, mom tied them really tightly. I stopped rather quickly, because as I struggled my heels slipped toward the floor.</p> <p>I was quickly becoming light headed. Probably the ropes pressing against my carotids. Light headed, but NOT to the passing out stage. I think mom knew what she was doing.</p> <p>I heard her come back down. I don't know how long she left me alone. But soon I felt the pain/pleasure of the cat o' nine whipping into my cunt and clit. I screamed, I yelped, I struggled. Mom gradually increased speed and strength of the whip, until I couldn't stand it any more, but had no choice. My heels slipped down many times, tightening the noose around my neck little by little.</p> <p>Eventually, and I don't know how mom timed this, I tensed, threw my pelvis out several times and orgasmed two or three times before I passed out. They were the most intensive orgasms I have ever experienced. Mom wasted no time in removing the noose, and bringing me back around, but I was still tied, gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>She eased me to the floor to my stomach, and she told me to have fun again. She left me laying face down, my feet raised only slightly by the rope running from my wrists to the middle of the bar. Not quite a true hog tie, but close enough.</p> <p>I struggled a little just to see if I could make myself cum, seeing as how my nipples and cunt and clit were more or less on the ground. I rocked back and forth for what seemed a very long time, able to get my clit rubbing against the floor, and eventually orgasmed again.</p> <p>I rested, breathing heavily from my exertion. And still I lay there. Mom finally came back down, but all she did was to untie the rope from the bar, pull the bar up as far as it would go, and retied the rope to it. Now I was truly hog-tied, my ankles spread really wide.</p> <p>Mom said she was going to get behind me. Next I felt her playing with my rings, tugging on the chain to pull them, then used her fingers to first grab my clit ring and pull it, twist it, and make me squirm and scream and cry. Then she did the same to my labia rings.</p> <p>Then she grabbed all three at the same time and began to pull them together, and she told me she put a small lock on the three of them. My labia and clit were all forced out, held together by that lock. Then she began to play with me. She wet a finger and spread my butt cheeks so she could insert it up my anus, and just let it lay inside there, not moving it. Then with her other hand began to play with my labia, clit, and my slit.</p> <p>Finally, she stuck a finger into my cunt, and began moving both her anal and vaginal fingers in and out. I squirmed and screamed into my gag. The faster mom moved her fingers the more I moved my hips and pelvis. Finally, I orgasmed again. She pulled her fingers out, but left my rings locked together. She finally removed my blindfold and gag, then removed the bar, and finally untied my wrists.</p> <p>She had the keys to the two little locks, the one locking the chain between my nipples, and the one locking my clit and labia rings together.</p> <p>She told me she would give me the keys later. When I walked I could feel the pulling of the chain and the locked rings. Every so often I orgasmed, and continued orgasming throughout the day. It wasn't until I was ready to go to bed she gave me the keys. But I didn't use them. I went to bed still chained and locked. Throughout the night I experienced orgasms. I finally unlocked the locks and removed the chain Monday morning.</p> <p>I was in heaven as I got ready for school.</p> </div>",[]
482,Vacation Ties,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,10,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Wednesday she really surprised me! She told me we were going on vacation three days early! She got some well-earned time off from the hospital. I asked her about school, and said she had already arranged it, and had gotten all the homework I would have to do from the teachers.</p> <p>So, Wednesday morning I packed a couple of bags of clothes, cosmetics, etc. for what I thought I would need. Mom told me to stay naked though.</p> <p>When I got down stairs with my bags she put them in the car. She came back in with lots of rope. She told me to lay face down on the floor. She hog-tied me very tightly and carefully, gagged me and blindfolded me. She carried me out to the car, lay me in the back seat and covered me with a sheet. She told me not to move.</p> <p>I heard her start the car, and couldn't believe I would be tied up practically all day like this. On the way to our first stop at a motel, she stopped several times for gas, to get something to drink for herself, a snack. I could smell everything. I was hungry and thirsty myself. But I couldn't do anything about it, and even if I could have spoken, mom would have ignored my pleas. And I enjoyed every minute of my bondage.</p> <p>When we got to our first motel mom stopped to register, then pulled around to where our room would be. It was fairly dark, and no one could see us. At least, that's what mom said. She pulled me out of the back seat and carried me inside, still hog-tied, blindfolded and gagged. It wasn't until she got all the bags in that she untied me.</p> <p>We then went to eat at the motel restaurant.</p> </div>",[]
483,Thursday's Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,9,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Thursday: Thursday morning mom got me up at 0400, told me to get dressed and we would go eat at the restaurant. I put on a tank top, shorts (no underwear) and sandals. There were three teen boys and a younger pre-teen boy in the restaurant. All stared at me as I sat down as close as I could to them. I knew what they were thinking, which is exactly what I wanted them to think.</p> <p>After we ate and went back to our room, mom told me to strip and go to the bathroom. When I came back I stood in front of her completely naked. I always got a chill when I stood in front of mom naked. It excited me. She told me to lie on the bed and put my arms and legs in the air. She attached my wrist and ankle cuffs and used a single lock to pull them all together and locked the D-rings together. I was virtually hog-tied. She spread my butt cheeks to inspect my anus. She said I hadn't cleaned myself very well (even though I know I had. This was just an excuse.).</p> <p>She pulled me up far enough to stuff a pump gag into my mouth. She pumped it up as far as she could, then added a couple more pumps to make sure. My cheeks puffed out almost beyond their ability. She picked me up and carried me into the bathroom where she put me face down, my ass as high in the air as it could get. After a few minutes of hearing water running, I felt a nozzle being inserted into my anus. Mom said that she was giving me an enema, and after I was full to hold it in, not even leaking an ounce or else. Well, I held it until I though I would burst, and a little did leak out my anus, and she then used a paddle and whipped my ass until I was in real tears, the pain was so bad. She then set me on the toilet so I could go. When I finished mom took some warm soapy water and washed me clean, including my vaginal area.</p> <p>She took me back into the main room where she blindfolded me. She took some rope and tied my upper arms to my lower legs forcing them wide apart, then inserted vibrators into my anus and vagina. She held them in by a crotch rope.</p> <p>She carried me out to the car, put me in the back seat, turned on the vibrators and covered me with the sheet. She stopped several times along the way. To get gas, to eat, and whatever. I just lay in the back suffering the torture of the vibrators sending orgasm after orgasm through my body.</p> <p>When we finally stopped for the night, mom took me from the car and untied me and removed everything else. My vagina and lips were red from being constantly irritated by the vibrators. Mom allowed me to dress as I was that morning; we ate at a small fast food place, then returned to the room.</p> <p>She had me take off all my clothes again, then told me to lie on the bed spread-eagled. She pulled my arms and legs as far apart as she could, then gagged me and blindfolded me again.</p> <p>She ran her fingernails down my sides, down the sides of my butt, down the sides of my legs, and across the soled of my feet, which she began to tickle, all of this making, me squirm in my bondage. She used her mouth on my toes and soles as well, biting and tickling.</p> <p>She moved up to my ass where she pinched it, bit it, tickled it. She spread my cheeks and played with my anus. She spread my cunt lips apart and played there. She finally stuck a finger in each of my holes, and put one on my clit and made me cum -- not once, not twice, but three times, then left me tied up like that the rest of the night.</p> </div>","[""Friday's tie-up will be forthcoming . . .""]"
484,Friday's Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Friday: Well, mom untied me from the bed that morning. I actually got some sleep. I took a shower, dressed, and ate breakfast. Back at the motel room, of course, mom herself undressed me. I felt so wonderful when she did this.</p> <p>She tied my hands behind my back, wrapped rope around my upper body and tied it off, tied me at the thighs, knees and ankles. She then blindfolded and gagged me. She made me hop to the car where she opened the door and helped me in. She then tied my feet to the railing beneath the passenger seat, used more rope to tie my body to the back of the seat, then put a very wide-brimmed hat on my head with it pulled low so no one could see my face.</p> <p>Mom stopped many times along the way, and even though I struggled, I could never get free.</p> <p>Finally we reached our next stop, which mom said was our destination. I never did know where we were going. She never did tell me. She just said it was a surprise. She untied me from the seat, and made me hop into our room. She told me to get on my knees, where she proceeded to tie my wrists to my ankles.</p> <p>Then she asked me if I would be willing to use my mouth on her. I nodded vigorously, and mewled in my gag. It was a few minutes before I felt her hands on my head. She removed my gag.</p> <p>""If you don't want to do this, I understand. I will never make you do anything you don't want to do. It is just that it has been so long since your father died, and I haven't had anyone else to have sex with.""</p> <p>""Mom, you have done everything for me, and I enjoy all the tying up you do to me. I have wanted to things to you for a long time, but was always afraid to ask. I would be happy to use my mouth on you.""</p> <p>She moved forward and I felt her shaved pubic area press against my mouth. I licked, and nibbled at her labia. I flicked my tongue over her very large clitoris. She picked me up and lay me down on the bed, still severely hog-tied and blindfolded, face up. She moved over me, her cunt now even more accessible than before. I began to tease her in earnest. I licked and nibbled and finally, stuck my tongue as deep down inside her as I could. She bucked a little, and I heard her moaning. Finally she came, and she collapsed on me a little. She moved off me, kissing me on the lips, and then re-gagged me. She left me this way the rest of the night. I loved every minute of it.</p> </div>",['Saturday forthcoming.']
485,Saturday's Tie Up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Saturday: Mom untied me that morning. I took a shower, then mom chained me. That is, she ran a silver chain first through my two labial rings, then through my clit ring, up to my nipple rings, running it through and crossing my chest with it, then pulling it up to a collar with a D-ring in front where she locked it in place. It pulled so greatly on all my rings I was constantly in sexual ecstasy.</p> <p>I then dressed in a tube top, shorts with the waistband nearly to my pubic area and low enough in back it came to just above where the crack of my ass started and with no underwear, and sandals. We at a restaurant near the motel, then went to see the sights. I can't tell you where we were, because of various reasons. But that day, I thought, was the greatest day of my life.</p> <p>Of course, I received a lot of stares, my chain visible between the top of my shorts and the bottom of my tube top, then from the top of my tube top to my collar. Occasionally I could hear people whisper. But no one bothered us, and mom and I had a great time.</p> <p>When we got back to the motel that evening mom wanted to remove my clothes, which didn't amount to very much, but she did it so slowly it took a good ten minutes for her to get them off.</p> <p>I wondered if she were going to remove my chain and collar. Nope. She told me to lie on the bed face up where she then tied me spread eagled. Blindfold and gag, of course.</p> <p>She then began to play with me, pulling on my chain while at the same time teasing my clit. She finally inserted a finger into my cunt where she very slowly pumped her finger in and out until I finally came. She continued, then began to rub my clit, and I came again. Then she began to pinch my nipples and tease my anus, then put fingers into both holes and pumped them in and out while at the same time pinching and flicking my nipples. I came a third time. Each time I squealed through my gag. I couldn't take another one. But mom continued to torture me, this time with a cat 'o nine made specifically for the cunt, and whipped me with it until I came a fourth time.</p> <p>Then she told me good night, she would see me in the morning, and kissed my forehead and told me she loved me. I knew she did, otherwise she wouldn't give me the pleasure of bondage and torture she does.</p> </div>",[]
486,Sunday Vacation Tie up,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sunday morning mom untied me from the bed. She told me to get into my swimsuit, we were going to spend the day at the water section of the park. It only took me about a minute to get it on. The bottom was a thong type, the front coming to just above my pubic area, barely hiding where my clit began. The material was so thin it my rings actually made impressions on the cloth. The top was a narrow matching strip of cloth with a string starting at the sides and tying in the back. That was it. The top barely covered my nipples, and they and the rings attached showed through the thin material. I remained barefoot, and carried a towel. The chain really showed now, and I couldn't wait for everyone to see me.</p> <p>We got to the park, and found a space almost directly in front of the entrance. I watched the people playing and sliding and swooshing in various rides in the water park. I couldn't wait to try them myself. I ran up to one of the ticket booths, and waited for mom. It wasn't very crowded, and there wasn't anyone waiting in line.</p> <p>I had held my towel up to my front, hiding my chain and other ""parts of my body"". But when we got lockers, I stuffed it in, and stood proud like mom wanted me to. And like I wanted to.</p> <p>People stared at me, but I just ignored them. The ones who stared at me the most were kids about my age up to the middle teens, and those younger down to four years old or so. I had hoped someone would ask me about my chain.</p> <p>The water was cold, and my nipples got hard and really showed through my top. My wet bottoms allowed my rings to really be seen down there as well.</p> <p>People whispered, but I couldn't hear what any of them said. No security guard or anyone like that ever bothered us, though several passed by us several times throughout the park. In fact, it almost seemed as if they were following us. I bet they got off on seeing my bare behind. I bet a lot of guys, and even maybe some girls, got off on my bare behind as well.</p> <p>Just before we left the park a boy a little older then me, but not much, asked if he could talk to me alone. I said sure, and we sat at a picnic table. He said if my mom tied me up. I said yes she did, and really tortured me, but I thoroughly enjoyed it. He asked me if I had ever seen a boy naked and tied up, and I said yes, many times. He asked me if my mom could bring me to his house this evening, and watch him being tied up by his dad. I asked mom, and she said certainly. He gave me his phone number and address, and a couple of hours later we were there.</p> <p>Before we left for Randy's house, mom locked my wrist cuffs behind my back, locked my ankle cuffs together, then ball gagged me and blindfolded me. She left the chain on, which by now had all the parts of my body with rings in them becoming sore, and left my skimpy swimming suit on. She made me hop to the car.</p> <p>We reached his house in about 20 minutes. She made me hop from the car to the door, and she rang the doorbell. I guess his father answered, because I heard a very deep voice say, ""Com in. Randall has told me to expect you. My, what a lovely little girl you have. I hope I get to see more of her, if you know what I mean,"" and he laughed lightly. Mom said he certainly would.</p> <p>When I hopped inside, mom removed my blindfold. She untied my bathing suit top and removed it, then untied my bottom and removed it as well. I stood naked and cuffed and gagged before this very handsome man. He called for Randall to come down.</p> <p>I saw Randy come down the stairs, still fully clothed. He looked at me and his eyes popped out of his head. Out of the blue he said, ""I want to have sex with you."" Mom and his dad just smiled.</p> <p>His dad picked me up in his arms and carried me up to Randy's room, mom and Randy following close behind. He stood me in the middle of the room. All around me were different types of bondage gear. Mom took a chain she found, attached it to my collar and then attached the other end to an eyehook in the ceiling. It choked me a little, but not too bad.</p> <p>""OK, Randall, strip."" I watched as Randy removed his clothes. His penis and testicles were still hairless. I ached for them, to touch them, to suck them, to have his penis inside me. It was torture standing there and not able to do anything.</p> <p>His dad laid Randy on his bed and tied him face up, his wrists together above his head to the head rail of his bed, his feet together to the foot rail of his bed. He put nipple clamps on Randy's nipples. I watched as his dad played with his cock until it became really hard. I couldn't believe how big it was -- at least 8"" fully erect, maybe more.</p> <p>Mom released the chain from my ceiling, then unlocked my wrist and ankle cuffs. She led me to Randy's bed where she laid me spread-eagled on top of him. She told me to move until his cock was deep inside me. It took me about thirty seconds to get his large penis into my slick vagina, but once in it felt really wonderful. She then locked my wrists far apart to the head rail, my ankles the same way. She then blindfolded me again, Randy's dad gagging him.</p> <p>We were tied in such a way that I couldn't get his cock out of me, nor could he move it out. His cock would remain inside my cunt until we were let free. I don't know what his dad and my mom did, not until later. She told me that he had tied her up and tortured her and fucked her until she thought she would go crazy.</p> <p>In the meantime, randy began to move back and forth inside me. I moved with him as best as I could. He moved really slowly, making me want him to move faster so I could orgasm. But still he moved slowly, and being gagged I couldn't tell him what I wanted. Then, he sped up a little. Just a little. Then he would gradually move faster and faster over the next 5 minutes or so, until he was moving as fast as he could with me trying to follow him. Then I came, and I could feel him spurting inside me. And spurting, and spurting.</p> <p>This continued all night long. I don't know how many orgasms I had or how many he had. I think I had more orgasms in that one night than I have ever had.</p> <p>That morning mom came in and untied me, then relocked my wrists and ankles, keeping me naked and making me hop out to the car, and from the car to our motel room.</p> <p> She finally removed everything, my nipples, clit, and labia really tender after being tugged on for so long. I took a hot bath, then went to sleep for a couple of hours, them mom woke me and we went to another park and had a wonderful time.</p> </div>",[]
487,Sunday Tie up by Mom,-1,LANA,yyysgz@yahoo.com,,2003-03-25,19,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lana033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sunday morning my mom had me come down stairs and have breakfast, naked of course. I always felt a little strange when I was naked and mom wore clothes. Anyway, after breakfast she made me go to the bathroom, with her watching me. I could do nothing but pee, and she said that wouldn’t do. She told me to go to the living room and stand there, and wait for her.</p> <p>When she came in she sat in her favorite chair, told me to come to her and turn my back to her. I knew what was coming next, but not all. She pulled my wrists behind my back and tied them with a LOT of rope, then told me to cross my ankles and tied them together with a LOT MORE rope. She then blindfolded me with a padded blindfold so I couldn’t see a thing, and tightened it as much as possible behind my head. She told me to turn around. Then she took a ball gag, one bigger than I am used to, and told me to open my mouth. She pushed it in, but it wouldn’t go in far enough for her, so she used her thumbs against the ball and her fingers for leverage against the side of my head and pushed until it actually went in. She said it was only a little over half way, but it forced my mouth open almost beyond its ability to open any further. She then forced me to turn again and pulled the buckle as tightly as she could, then yanked and got one more hole. Now I was completely tied, severely gagged, and tightly blindfolded. She stood and took me by my left arm and made me hop back into the bathroom. She helped me to my knees, then pushed my head down to the floor so my butt was sticking straight up, my anus and vagina were open to her.</p> <p>I felt something cold and thick and wet being rubbed onto and inside my anus. I didn’t know what was coming, but I suspected, and I was right. She slowly inserted a nozzle into my anus, and suddenly I felt warm water being introduced into my bowels. I wriggled a little, and mom told me to hold still, and to hold the water for as long as I could, which meant until she helped me up to the toilet.</p> <p>I finished, and felt the nozzle being pulled out, and my entire intestines seem on fire. I wanted to let loose right away, but mom kept her hand on my bottom and she said when she takes her hand off, then she will help me up, but not until. If I lose a single drop before she allows me to, then I will really be in some big trouble.</p> <p>Well, you guessed it. Just as mom took her hand away, a little liquid oozed out of my anus. She spanked me really hard for several minutes, and all I could do was take it and scream through my gag. She did help me up then, and set me on the toilet. I let got, cleaning out everything inside me. I know mom was there watching me, and it really made me feel I was in her power.</p> <p>Once I finished, she flushed the toilet then told me to stand up and bend over. Well, I knew what she was going to do. She took a warm soapy washcloth and cleaned out my butt, then took a warm wet washcloth and cleaned off the soap, then dried my bottom.</p> <p>She then took my left arm again and led me to the living room where she lay me face down. She spread my legs apart, since my feet were already tied that way, and used another length of rope to tie my ankles to my wrists. She said she would leave me that way for an hour. She said every bondage position would last one hour, unless she enjoyed it as well to really torture me. Well, I rolled around a little, knowing mom was watching my anus barely peeking out from between my cheeks, and vagina sticking from between my legs. I became wet almost immediately. I could feel it leaking out of my vagina and coating my labia. I wanted mom to do something to me, but she didn’t, she just let me lay there for an hour, rolling back and forth, trying to rub my clit against the carpet to make myself cum, but it didn’t work.</p> <p>She untied my ankles, then helped me up and led me downstairs. She put cuffs on my ankles and wrists, then untied my wrists and spread my arms out. She used a spreader bar to shackle my wrists to; it was actually too long, but it forced the bar behind my head and my arms out straight, then she hooked it to a hook in the ceiling and used a pulley to haul me up to my tiptoes. She then used a spreader bar on my ankles, forcing them so far apart I was actually doing the splits in the air, since my feet couldn’t touch the floor when she put it on. I hung by my wrists, totally helpless. I could feel my little pussy lips coming apart, ready for insertion. Mom then tied a crotch twine on me, tying it around my waist, then pulling two twines down and on each side of my clit pressing against it, down and into my vagina, up my butt against my anus, and tied off in back. My breath came fas ter at the attack on my clit, cunt and asshole. Then she put alligator clips onto my nipples with a chain running between them, then added a 6oz. weight on the middle of the chain, forcing my nipples down and the clips biting into them even worse. Mom said to have fun, she would be down later. I screamed into my gag, not wanting her to leave me like this. But of course, that did little to persuade her.</p> <p>I struggled mightily, but of course it was no use. The strain on my shoulders began almost immediately. The small twine in my cunt, rubbing my anus and squeezing my clit drove me wild. But try as I might, I couldn’t reach orgasm. I was just near the edge, but not quite enough. I continued to struggle, hoping that would start it. But all it did was to swing me back and forth, and twisted around. Damn, I wanted mom to masturbate me! NOW!</p> <p>I yelled through my gag, but of course nothing came out but a small high pitched mewling sound from my throat. I swung my legs back and forth. What little good that did me. The alligator clamps bit down harder, and every time I made my body move the weight on the clamp chain just made the clamps on my nipples pull even harder. I was at a loss. I had to reach orgasm! But I couldn’t! Not the way I was tied!</p> <p>MOM!</p> <p>I yelled this in my mind, because I knew I couldn’t call her any other way. Had it been an hour yet? Please? An hour? Wait, I heard footsteps on the stairway. I mewled into my gag, pleading and pleading. I felt mom touch me on the back, but then felt her put something really wet on my anus, then pulled out the twine a ways so she could put a butt plug into it, then let the twine hold it in. In fact the addition of the plug pulled on my vagina and clit even more. Then I felt something warm inside my anus.</p> <p>”That butt plug is loaded with Icy Hot. It will begin to burn, and burn for quite a while. Now, have some more fun.”</p> <p>Mom left me, again. And my anal tract began to burn even more, and reached its peak just moments later, and I screamed and screamed into my gag, struggling, swinging, swaying, flailing my feet trying to dislodge the plug. But with no luck. Tears welled up in my eyes being soaked up by the blindfold. I drooled, the drool falling to my chest and rolling down between my nipples all the way to my belly button. The burning inside my butt hole was more than I could bear, yet I was forced to. I continued to struggle as the Icy Hot did its work on my anus.</p> <p>After about twenty minutes it began to subside, and gradually face away, until it just became a regular butt plug.</p> <p>Mom again. She pulled out the butt plug, then suddenly, she shoved it into my vagina. I thought, NO, NOT THAT! But it was. More Icy Hot. My vagina began to scream, or was that me? God, it burned, it burned, somebody please help me! I tried to expel it with my vaginal muscles, but the twine held it in. I struggled more, flinging my body about, the searing burning inside my vagina even worse than it was in my anal canal. But it did no good. In my mind I knew it would do no damage, but in my cunt IT BURNED AS IF ON FIRE!!!!!</p> <p>Again, it began to subside, until the plug became just that, a plug. I heard footsteps again. Mom pulled out the plug. Untied the crotch rope. Then, began to rub her fingers across my slit. God, that felt good! Then something soothing, a small piece of ice shoved up into me. Yes! Little bits of ice at a time, then they seemed to get larger, until I felt mom shove a full-sized ice cube into my vagina, and hold it there. Again, from one extreme to another. It was so cold, it was burning me inside! Then, my anus, she shoved a piece into my anus! It, too, seemed to burn me inside my rear canal!</p> <p>Then, something else. No! More weight to the chain on my alligator clamps! Another 6oz mom said! OH! OW! HELP! MY NIPPLES ARE BEING TORN OFF!</p> <p>She began to rub my slit again, and inserted a finger into my anus. Slowly she rubbed, slowly she moved her anal finger in and out. With her thumb she found my clit, began to rub it slowly. Everything slowly, as if she were trying NOT to give me an orgasm. Then, just as it seemed I would find release, she stopped. I moaned. OH GOD, PLEASE LET ME CUM! I thought.</p> <p>Mom would have nothing of it. She released my ankles, then released my wrists. She removed the ankle and wrist cuffs, then tied my wrists in front, then tied my ankles. She told me to bend over. She tied my wrists to my ankles. She then pulled the spreader bar which had been used for my wrists down, put it between my arms and legs, pulled it up against my belly, the attached chains to each end. Then she used the pulley to pull the bar up until my feet were on tiptoes. She left me there just that way.</p> <p>I hung like that, probably for the hour mom said she would leave me in. I could feel cool air on my anus and vagina, and it felt good. I couldn’t struggle much. Besides, I knew it would do no good.</p> <p>I just thought. How would she tie me next? Would she ever allow me to reach orgasm?</p> <p>Mom came back down, telling me the hour was up. She untied my wrists from my ankles, untied my wrists then retied them behind me. She grabbed my left arm again and led me up to my room, way far up.</p> <p>Here she untied me, and put the cuffs back on my ankles and wrists. She had me stand on my bed, facing the headboard. She grabbed one wrist, pulled a rope through the D-ring, and pulled my wrist farther and tied it off to the corner post. Did the same thing with the other wrist. Then she took an ankle, while still on the bed ran a rope through the D-ring on it, then pulled it up and tied it off to another corner post. Finally, did the exact same thing to the other ankle. Now I hung there, suspended by my wrists and ankles, face down. Unless she touched me, I was helpless to do anything.</p> <p>Mom began to rub my slit, and I squirmed. She rubbed a little faster, until I thought I would finally orgasm. No, she quit, leaving my directly on the brink, this time.</p> <p>“Not yet, Lana. Not yet. You have a long way to go before you can orgasm. Now, have fun. See you in an hour.”</p> <p>She left, shutting the door loudly behind her. Did she really leave? Or did she just shut the door for my sake, and stayed to watch me? I didn’t know. I hoped she was there, yet I hoped she wasn’t there. Suddenly, I heard the door open again.</p> <p>I felt someone tickling my butt. I hoped it was mom.</p> <p>“You like that, Lana?”</p> <p>Yep, it was her. I wriggled at her tickling my butt. I swayed a little in my suspension. She continued to tickle my butt for a short while. Then, I knew it, she began to rub my slit again, this time playing with my clit as well. I really squirmed, breathing harder, the weights on the clamps forcing my nipples to pull straight down, feeling as if they were now really being torn off. And the swaying really caused the weights to sway with my body, pulling my nipples every which way. I began to jerk, feeling the throes of orgasm. Then, mom stopped. I screamed through my gag. The orgasm subsided, then went away. No, I didn’t cum. Damn!!!</p> <p>“Bye, dear. See you in a little,” and the door shut again. Was she, or wasn’t she? In anger I shook as hard as I could in my suspension, my bonds not giving way at all. So I shook more, becoming even angrier. I needed to orgasm!!!!!</p> <p>The door again. Hands on my slit, fingers on my clit, finger into my anus. All three going. I jerked and wriggled, feeling the build up once more. It surged from my cunt, my clit and my asshole. It surged through my body. I screamed this time, as loudly as I could. The orgasm came, and came and came, and I came, and came and came. But mom didn’t quit. She continued to rube me and move fingers in and out, and I orgasmed again, and I jerked and wriggled, until it hit me, hard, and I came like I had never come before. And even then mom didn’t stop, she made me orgasm again. By now my vagina was becoming a little sore. But that didn’t stop her from making me reach orgasm a fourth time. Then, she began to rub faster, and move her fingers in and out faster, and made me orgasm again!!!!! I couldn’t take any more, and she knew it, but that didn’t stop her, no, not at all, from making m e reach orgasm one more time. I was worn out.</p> <p>She just left me there, hanging, for about fifteen minutes, then untied me completely, removed my blindfold and gag.</p> <p>She apologized for cutting my bondage session short, but she got a call, and had to go in to the hospital. It wasn’t an emergency, she said, just a doctor she had to fill in for. That’s why she wanted to make what bondage I did have an experience. She said she would be gone for about 6 hours.</p> <p>She kissed me on the lips, patted my bare butt, said she loved me and left.</p> <p>I had a thought. Maybe I could. I looked at the cuffs, the ropes, and the gag and blindfold. Self-tie? Should she try it? Well .</p> </div>",[]
488,"I Thought We were Going Camping.. Not Sex!, Part 1",1,LANCER,lancesmoker@hotmail.com,,2006-01-12,27,4,"M/gg, nc, rape",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lancer001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Elliot Strainer stroked his sweaty and chubby fingertips across his most prized possessions. Sweet little Ryanne, her emerald green eyes sparkling back at him, her beautiful rose tinted face had the slightest tan and her pink petal lips curled into the most adorable little smile with her tiny pearly white teeth gleaming in between.</p> <p>He next moved his hand across to her younger sister, Marti. She too was as precious as her sister. They had the same delicate look. A cute button nose, sleepy little eyes and that beautiful little pink mouth, everything came together perfectly. They had gracefulness comparable to that of the elves of fantasy and complete young beauty to match. Marti of course was about 2 inches shorter than her sister and with dark, almost black eyes instead of green. Both girls had glossy straight hair that was silken to the touch. Ryanne’s being a light brown hazel color which was left long, halfway down her back making her seem more grown up and sexier. Marti’s was a deep black but still shone in the sunlight and was shorter to just below shoulder length, giving her a perfect cute little girl look.</p> <p>Both girls were embracing each other in the most joyous and playful sisterly manner with their soft cheeks touching each other and their exposed arms locked around each other in a hug, while they both looked forward with those butter melting smiles.</p> <p>Elliot breathed in deeply and then exhaled with his head tilted upwards. He looked down at the photo once more of the 2 little girls that were driving him into insanity, brought it up to his lips and kissed each of the beaming little angels. He then carefully placed the photo back in its gold frame. </p> <p>He had many more photos of his 2 favorite girls. Some of the photos with the girls by themselves, others with their parents and baby siblings, some with different kinds of clothes (he loved the way they dressed up in their cute little colorful outfits, revealing summer kit which outdid their young age, or the cute little pink tracksuits they would be rugged up in during the cold of winter), there were also photos of them with Santa Claus and even quite a few photos of them with him! Each of those moments with the girls he recalled with great fondness. He knew they had a great day with him, but he had it even better enjoying the sight of their gorgeous and irresistible little bodies and pure innocence. </p> <p>He opened his locked safe and scrummaged around at the photos, he then picked up his other precious trophies, a neatly folded hot pink cotton panty with red love hearts dotted around it. He held it up and appreciated its tiny size, imagining again the figure Ryanne had to match it. He then inhaled the sweetly scent of little girl’s body. Next he carefully folded it back in the safe and took out another pair, this time Marti’s somewhat faded white cotton panty with little yellow ducks as the pattern. He again induced that faint aroma of her before replacing it neatly in the safe. He had obtained them at the perfect time of harvest, when the girls had worn them, but not yet soiled them and they had not been washed. Elliot was thinking about them hard now, pumping himself up for what may be the beginning of the greatest moment he would ever experience in his life. His freaky cock was raging rock hard in his pants as he dreamed of 7yo Ryanne and 6yo Marti. Those 2 adorable little virgin fuck muffins he could never get his mind off. He glanced down at the obscene bulge in his pants in wonderment at the pain, terror and destitution it could cause on the young female flesh. It was gonna be a good time, a great time! Could there be anything to top being in the presence of the most beautiful 6yo and 7yo baby cunts around for a pedo?</p> <p>“Hey Elliot. Thanks for taking the girls. We appreciate it.”</p> <p>“No problem. The pleasure’s all mine, really. I think it will be a good experience for them. Make them grow up a bit faster.”</p> <p>“Uncle Elliot!” both girls echoed behind their father after stepping out of the car and brushed past him to hug Strainer around his waist, almost knocking him over. His legs felt pretty weak at the first sight of the two little teases. He found it amusing that they were so close to the part of his body that they would do anything to get away from later on. He had to step back a bit and ease them off. A protruding penis is one of the worst ways to greet your guests.</p> <p>“Whoa, you’ve gotten strong. I hope my two favorite little princesses are ready for some fun. Did you bring everything I told you to?”</p> <p>“Oh yes!” both girls released their hugs and held up their little carry bags to assure him they had packed everything for their camping adventure. </p> <p>“Good girls. You’re both so clever.”</p> <p>“Alright Elliot, I gotta take Halen to the match. It’s a shame he didn’t want to go camping as well. I dunno. Maybe he needs a break from his sisters or something. But he still has 2 younger ones at home to worry about.” Both men laughed. “Thanks again for taking the girls.” Their daddy then leant down and looked seriously at Ryanne and Marti, “Now you two behave yourselves. Do what uncle Elliot tells you and don’t cause any trouble, ok? And don’t get homesick, it’s only a weekend and you said you wanted to go camping with him over and over again, and now you’ve got it. So just have a good time and remember daddy loves you.” </p> <p>He smiled at his daughters and ruffled their hair and engulfed them both in a big hug. They closed their eyes and hugged him back, both kissing him on his cheeks. </p> <p>“We love you too daddy. We’ll be good, we promise. There ain’t gonna be any trouble from us.” Ryanne being the oldest at a whole 7 years old spoke. Marti was feeling a little sad kissing her daddy goodbye, and it also reminded her of saying goodbye to her mommy at home before they left. She could tell her mommy was close to tears and so was she. Ryanne could sense her little sister becoming distraught. She quickly held her hand while they still hugged their father then looked at little Marti. “Don’t worry Marti. I’ll look after you. Daddy says not to get homesick. We’ll have heaps of fun. Remember how much you wanted to go before?” Marti slowly nodded her head. </p> <p>“Ok it’s settled! You’re gonna have a great time with uncle Elliot and mommy and me are gonna see you soon. You’re gonna have so much fun that you’ll forget all about us.” Daddy stood up and shook Elliot’s hand, “Again, thanks for doing this for the girls. We’ll be off now.” </p> <p>The 2 girls watched their daddy get into the car after walking the long driveway back. They saw their 5yo brother Halen waving from the back seat. They smiled at him and waved back cutely. As their father and brother drove off, it suddenly hit them that they were going to be away from their family for the first time. Both girls felt a feeling of wariness overcome their little bodies at the notion of loneliness as well as the excitement that was to come, or perhaps it was because unknown to them, ‘Uncle’ Elliot stood high above them gleaming perversely down at the 2 vulnerable little angel sluts that were finally his.</p> <p>Strainer had known the girls’ father for a few years. They had been in business together previously, with a great deal of success. And when you can trust a guy with your career and money, well you should be able to trust him with just about anything. Since then Strainer had weaved himself almost into their family life, of course gaining the title of ‘uncle.’ Whenever he heard one of the kids call him that, even the little boy Halen, he got a hard on. The sweet little voices cooing for him in adoration was just a fix he had to have every so often.</p> <p>He had been part of the girls’ young lives since before their little pea brains could remember. They had always been some of the prettiest creatures he had ever seen. His mind was always ticking with inhuman thoughts about them. Who could have guessed he was thinking of fucking them, fucking little girls that called him uncle and adored him and would become broken by a fucking. Even during business with their father or anytime he was with the family as ‘the nicest guy on earth,’ he was thinking it. He had gained the girls’ love and affection by always buying them something whenever he saw them. When they were with him, there were no rules. They were temporarily free from the confines and discipline of their parents that kept them from being rich spoilt brats. So naturally for gullible little sluts, it was like Christmas each time they saw him.</p> <p>After years of specialized grooming, it was going to pay very handsomely. Under the pretense of a weekend in the woods camping – the great outdoors that would be such a great experience for the young girls, he would have his cake and eat it so to speak. He had a second property and house on the outskirts of the city which he had kept secret to everyone, far from the campsite wilderness that he had claimed. So just about everything was set up for the weekend party, which would probably last a bit longer than one weekend.</p> <p>They were 2 good, obedient little girls though. Instead of wearing rugged camping gear that would cover their succulent little bodies up, he told them to wear something light, comfortable and airy. As soon as they stepped out of the car and ran towards him he was very pleased with their look and attire. They just looked so sexy and what was even better was that they didn’t even have a clue!</p> <p>Little 7yo Ryanne was stunning with her long chestnut hair let loose and flowing. She was dressed in a sky blue ‘Hello Kitty’ cut-off t-shirt that just revealed the slightest of her drum tight tummy, from her skirt to just below her belly button. “Young sluts these days,” Strainer smirked in his mind. She was also wearing a pair of pretty little fake diamond earrings that speckled in the sunlight and a pink little girl’s Swatch watch as well as thin jade bracelet on her right wrist. Her soft pink cotton skirt came to just above her knees, revealing plenty of her slender, baby tanned legs. She was wearing anklet socks and cute little Adidas runners to top it off.</p> <p>Marti was looking less tempting in her more modest dress, but her cute 6yo appearance made her no less sexy than her sister! Her little girl’s dress was a stylish sleeveless piece that was white and patterned intricately with pink and red roses. It too ended just above her knees. The dress was perfectly suited to her perfect delicate body as not being constrictingly tight, it comfortably hugged against her smooth body giving any one who wanted to look an ideal picture of young girlhood. Being somewhat less mature as well as younger than Ryanne she hadn’t gone into getting her ears pierced or wearing any jewellery as of yet. The 1st grader was more of a grounded ‘mommy’s girl’ and was more complacent in allowing her parents to dress her modestly. Her attire was finished off with white leather sandals showing her cute little feet. </p> <p>Both girls were angelic looking baby dolls that would melt even the hardest of men, or make them even harder. Both looked almost alike with the noted above exceptions. Although a par from being identical twins they both had that silky smooth and lightly tanned skin complexion with a touch of rose tint in their cheeks. Ryanne stood at 4ft while Marti was 3ft 10”. Strainer had studied the girls extensively and knew how truly innocent they were. They didn’t have much of a rebellious streak and were both popular girls with other kids without trying. Ryanne was very bright, perhaps a year ahead of her class. She was also very curious and sociable, even with adults. She felt she had a great responsibility to look out and protect her younger sisters and brother which gave her an air of maturity that she didn’t really have, although would try and act like it. They both loved their parents so much that they would try and stay as good girls to keep them happy. They had heard things about this ‘sex’ thing a lot, but wanting to stay out of trouble didn’t investigate further. She and Marti were also as close as sisters could get, they were inseparable, which was one of the most delightful things about the 2 little girls. </p> <p>The preteens kept waving until the car was clearly out of sight. “Alright, Ryanne, Marti, do you two want anything to eat or drink before we go? We can go and get a pizza now.” Elliot began grooming as he grasped the girls close to him and led them inside the house.</p> <p>“Oh no thanks Uncle Elliot we just had lunch.” Ryanne replied politely.</p> <p>“You sure? Growing girls need their energy.”</p> <p>“We’re full thanks.” Uncle Elliot is always so generous she thought.</p> <p>“Ok then, how about I show you your presents now I bought you for the trip.” He said triumphantly. Both girls’ faces lit up in wide open smiles. Bringing them into the lounge room he pulled out two boxes and gave one each to the girls. They examined each face of the box and were instantly impressed by the flashy packaging. It was a cool looking glow lantern for each of them, not one of those toy ones for little kids but a real powerful one for camping.</p> <p>“Wow! Thanks Uncle Elliot!” they both echoed then hugged him again.</p> <p>“Ok, just make sure you put it to good use this weekend.” He laughed, “Now girls we have to get going real soon if we want to pitch camp before it’s too late so you can go to the toilet now or have a drink and then we’ll leave.” Strainer at least this time gave them their dignity in going to the toilet in private before mock double-checking everything he needed for the voyage. </p> <p>He loaded both of them into the Mercedes SUV, quite amused and aroused at their playful attitudes and the small talk going on between themselves. It was a good feeling as he ‘helped’ them up into the high ground clearance vehicle by holding and pushing on their bottoms and exposed thighs. It was also a bonus too that their little dresses rode up to reveal the sight of sheer fresh flesh and colorful cotton panties. He couldn’t believe how they felt, skin so soft and cool and bodies so fragile. For real, he was struggling to contain the urge to just pin the little bitches down on the car seats now and rape the fuck out of them and blow away his plan that was ready to rock. It was actually a relief when he had them strapped into the backseats. He had to look away while setting them up, the temptation was just too much. By the time he had himself ready in the driver’s side he was sweating and needed a moment to compose himself.</p> <p>“Is something wrong Uncle El?” that sweet little pixie’s voice whispered with concern behind him, snapping him back to the moment.</p> <p>“Ah, nah, nah sweetie, we’re ready to go now.” With a deep breath and a beaming grin he started the ignition.</p> <p>He drove out of the city. Not talking to the girls, but concentrating on the road. He didn’t want to die before he went to heaven. After blabbering on like little girls do, they gradually became less talkative, slipping into drowsiness. Both girls occasionally shook their heads to stay awake. They didn’t want to seem like little sleeping babies in front of Uncle Elliot. They couldn’t fight the slow hypnotizing rhythms of the road travel and eventually had their heads drooped to the side against each other on the middle seat. Strainer looked back at them in his mirror. He began fantasizing of many ways that would keep them wide awake for good. A wicked smirk stretched across his broad, stubble crossed face. The two little sweeties with their completely relaxed bodies looked like dolls crafted by a master craftsmen. Their little silent breaths the only movements they made, around their moist little mouths were forming small pools of dribble that made their pale lips gloss and shine, just beckoning for a milk-cock. </p> <p>Strainer drove straight out of the city for 2 hours and then back, except entering from a different direction. The little baby cunts would think that they had gone 4 hours to Uncle Elliot’s ‘special secret camping spot’ but had really only gone across to the fringes of the city to Uncle Elliot’s ‘special secret property to rape Ryanne and Marti.’ If the girls woke up anytime during the drive, they would still be unfamiliar with their surroundings, even when they got close to the city both girls would only see a sparse rural looking property, but with a somewhat modern house. Even with that little smart ass Ryanne’s wit and observational talents she wouldn’t be able to recognize where she was. They were such trouble-free darlings however that they were both fast asleep when Strainer victoriously drove the booty wagon in front of the house. </p> <p>It was quite a contraposition, a small white house, isolated in the middle of an endless field with a dirt track leading from the highway. The house was compact but modern. He built it so that if he was going to have his best time there he might as well make it comfortable.</p> <p>The Merc braked hard in a bowl of dust. The long drive had made Strainer a little slow. But now that he was finally at home base, his nerves began tingling him back to life, especially his cock which was fruitfully anticipating things to come. In realization of his success he grabbed the steering wheel and began shaking while breaking out in hysterical laughter. Catching hold of his senses he spun around immediately to observe his prizes. Obviously he had gotten careless in that moment and had even forgotten about the girls while letting of steam as they were awoken by his antics.</p> <p>Marti woke first, still drowsy and almost forgetting where she was, she rubbed her eyes and looked side to side, still in a daze with her pert mouth in a little frown. She yawned and stretched her legs and arms out before blinking a few times and finally coming to her senses. “Good morning sweetie. Did you have a good sleep? We’re here now. Wakey wakey little baby.” Elliot gloated over her. Marti giggled at him and nodded, she realized her dribble had lined from her mouth to her chest and her lovely black hair was strung loosely around her face. In embarrassment she turned to look out the window at her new surroundings. It wasn’t the running stream and dense woodland full of scampering squirrels that she expected, just a plain white house and a dry field which seemed to go on forever. </p> <p>Next to her, Ryanne was still stirring. Not wanting to wake up, in a half sleepy state. Her body moving a little but her mind still in dreamland with the fluffy bunnies. “Marti baby, could you wake up Ryanne for me please. And do it gently now.” Marti moved over to her older sister and tapped her gently on her right shoulder. “Ryanne, Ryanne. We’re here now. Wake up.” She shook her a bit harder now, “Come on, we’re here. Uncle Elliot’s waiting.”</p> <p>“Uh?” Ryanne opened her enchanting emerald eyes with a start. “Oh….” In embarrassment she smiled at Elliot and Marti who were both staring at her.</p> <p>“Alright girls, up and ready. Lets load everything inside now. It’s getting dark but we still have a long night ahead of us.” The girls sluggishly moved out of the car, again it was all his pleasure to carry them down one by one. He held them close to his body, marveling in their touch and delicacy before reluctantly placing them down at the boot of the Merc. Both girls dragged their baby luggage tiredly to the front steps of the solid little house. </p> <p>“Is this it?” Ryanne quizzed, glancing over the civilized monument with a little disappointment.</p> <p>“Yes sweetie pie. The fun starts here.” Strainer sneered.</p> <p>“I thought we were going camping and stuff, with tents and stuff.”</p> <p>“We will sweet cheeks. This is just our safety base with all our supplies in case anything bad happens. We’ll go out with the tents and everything late tonight. That’s what real camping is about. The best is at nighttime.”</p> <p>“Oh ok. Where are we going to camp out? And what time are we going?”</p> <p>“Wow you are keen! My little-know-it-all just has to know everything doesn’t she?” Ryanne smiled back cheekily at Elliot’s affectionate comment. “Well, way over there,” he pointed to the far, blurry horizon “is a forest that’s as wild as they come. It’s quite a hard place, especially for little girls like you but I’m sure you’ll be able to do it. I don’t think any other kids have been able to survive camping there but I think you’ll both do it easy.” Yeah, keep on grooming, he thought to himself. “And I guess we’ll head out at about 2 o’clock.”</p> <p>Strainer’s complements on the two girls already being able to handle the dangerous wilderness boosted their little egos, especially Ryanne’s, enough as to knock down their natural guards a notch. “2 o’clock?! Did you mean at night?” “Yeah of course Rye, it’s already five-thirty and we can’t wait until tomorrow. We have to get everything ready and leave then because I said late night camping is the best way. You two girls are almost grown ups now, you should be able to camp like grown ups.” Both preteens looked at each other in wide-eyed awe and smiles of disbelief. They had never been up later than 9. Even when they threw their baby tantrums to stay up it never succeeded on the argument ‘But you (mom and dad) stay up late!’ They were very happy. Uncle Elliot was treating them like the mature girls that they thought they were, believing they could handle the adult camping grounds and stay up until 2! </p> <p>“What’s so funny girls?” he knew what was funny. </p> <p>Both of them were giggling hysterically now. “Hehehehe. N…nothing….. Hehe.” Marti was trying to hold her mouth while looking up at him with those gorgeous little burnt copper eyes. </p> <p>“Yeah, I hope you’re still looking that fucking cute when you’re sucking on my cock head you little slut!” he thought, while returning a smile back to them. “It’s no laughing matter girls. I treat you like grown ups because I think you girls are both ready and deserve to be treated that way because you both behave very maturely.”</p> <p>Being ushered inside, the girls were impressed by the resort-looking home. It had a clean living room which was the centre of the house with 3 new sofas, new TV and every other comfort. Beyond that at the back, it divided into a kitchen and 2 bedrooms next to each other. The relatively large bathroom was also connected to the living room on the right side. The white floor tiles and smooth wall and ceiling paint accentuated its modernistic features. “So whaddya think girls? I hope it’s good enough for princesses.” Strainer gleefully closed the door behind them. He allowed the littlies their time to just stand at the entrance and look around.</p> <p>“Do you own this place?” Ryanne asked in wonderment.</p> <p>“Sure do honey. EVERYTHING in here I own now.” He just couldn’t help himself saying that. </p> <p>“Alright, now it’s time we got dinner set and you girls all prepped up for when we leave late at night. That room is yours,” he pointed to the one on the far side “so you can put all of your things in there. Also there’s only one single bed so you’ll have to sleep together, or if you don’t want to one of you can sleep with me,” he smirked. Both prepubescent sweeties smiled back at him, thinking he was being sarcastic. Although they’d hate to admit it, they were fine sleeping together as they often did anyway if they wanted to talk, or one was sad. “That’s fine? No one wants to sleep with Uncle Elliot?” they giggled and shook their heads shyly. “I’ll go and get dinner ready. You muffins would be hungry by now. You can go in your room and unpack, get comfortable or whatever.”</p> <p>“What are we doing after dinner until 2 o’clock?” Ryanne questioned in a grown-up manner. </p> <p>Elliot smirked, “I’m sure we’ll find something fun to do baby.” And with that he directed them to their new dwelling space and then went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.</p> <p>“Marti! Ryanne! Come on it’s dinner time!” Strainer laughed “You’ve seen that heaps of times, you know what happens! You can finish watching it after dinner.”</p> <p>“Huh? Ok Uncle Elliot.” The 2 little cherubs were transfixed on watching The Little Mermaid again, at the part where the King blows up all of her human objects with that fucking awesome trident and makes his slut daughter cry. They were just glued to it until the end of that scene. You know how little babies and Disney shit go. They were also visibly a little scared by all of the blasting. They turned it off when Ariel the toon merslut was left sobbing on the sea floor, and they slowly got up and trotted over to the kitchen table. Three sets of plates and cutlery were layed out next to each other on the reasonably sized translucent plastic topped table, a square that could seat 2 on each side. The tots took their seats next to each other with Elliot then having the adjacent side. Having had table manners drilled into them and now having to use them as they were guests at somebody else’s place, the two little dolls sat silently at the table, making sure to straighten their postures, toss their flowing hair back and ensure that their hands were neatly placed on their thighs while Strainer’s back was turned at the stove. But he could see them in the glass reflection, he smiled and hardened as he thought they were getting ‘all pretty’ for him. </p> <p>They hadn’t eaten since lunch time and could really smell the cooking which was making them salivate, although they weren’t really sure what it was. “Alrighty. I’ve got that all done.” He turned to face them as they were sitting down with perfect manners smiling at him “Girls, have you washed your hands yet?” </p> <p>“Umm…. no, not yet.” Ryanne admitted embarrassedly.</p> <p>“Go on then. And come back quickly.” They both rushed to the bathroom. All of that posturing for nothing and they had to have clean little hands to handle Uncle Elliot’s cock.</p> <p>Less than a minute later they came running back again, but this time Elliot was seated and waiting for them. As they climbed into their chairs he just sat there, leaning over the table, leering at them and grinning. It was a strange look, one they hadn’t seen before, all they could do was grin back. Again they sat as perfectly as they could without making it too obvious. Strainer was still leaning over the table giving them that strange look and that weird grin, it was kind of creepy. What was he waiting for? They’d just gone and washed their hands, and neither could think of anything they had done wrong. “Now girls, before I serve dinner I’d like to have a talk to you about something very important,” he was still leering at them.</p> <p>Both girls nodded sternly “Ok.”</p> <p>“Wow….. You two sweetie pies are just gorgeous, gorgeous…..” he shook his head with that grin, like in disbelief. “You’re both just downright hot.” Why was he talking about this? They were both blushing pink now, their rose tints were blooming and they were uncomfortably squirming in their seats. No one had ever called them hot before, they thought it was a naughty ‘sex’ word that only adults used. Of course they had attracted the attention of plenty of little horny fuckers at school, but they had only heard the notion of ‘he likes you…..’</p> <p>Strainer relaxed his freak clown expression a little, dropping the smile. “On this trip I said I’d treat you like grown-ups.” They both nodded slowly. “And you see, if you want to be treated like an adult, you have to behave like an adult,” again both of them nodded at the sermon. “You see, to really be an adult and grow up in this world and be respected, you have to have sex.” He said it very matter-of-factly. Both innocent blossoms squirmed in their seats. “Both of you are very beautiful girls. Do any of you like any boys and school? Come on you can tell me. I’m sure all the boys would like to have you as a girlfriend,” Strainer’s playful expression returned. The blossoms shook their head in giggles, either not wanting to reveal their crushes or not as yet showing interest in any of their male playmates. “How about Halen? He’s a very cute boy. You ever play doctor with him? Do you take your clothes off and he takes his clothes off and you play around? Any of you ever kissed him?” Strainer let out a dry, menacing laugh as he spoke. The girls were now very embarrassed at his insinuations about their little brother, which were in part, true.</p> <p>He reached out and held each of the girls’ hands. They were very cautious now and he could feel them recoil at his touch. Their soft, smooth hands were so small compared to his massive calloused paws. They both had nice, long and delicate fingers and nails. “Tonight I am going to teach you about sex so that you can be full adults. No more bedtimes, no more being told what to do, you can do whatever you want and get whatever you want.” His cock was hardening like molten lava in the open air at his own bullshit speech. He began stroking their little hands and looked both of them deeply in the eyes. “Before we eat anything, we have to get through the first lesson.” </p> <p>Ryanne and Marti were now very unsure. Even though this was Uncle Elliot, one of the closest people in their lives, they felt it was something that only their mommy and daddy should talk to them about, although they were too shy and polite to tell him how uncomfortable they were feeling. “First of all, I’d like you two to look at each other and kiss.” He knew what their reaction would be like so he said it laughingly.</p> <p>“What?!” both sweeties thought he was joking. They looked at each other and burst into laughter, wrinkling their dainty little noses. “Hehehehe. No way!” </p> <p>The fun was over now. No more baby bullshit. </p> <p>Strainer’s expression suddenly turned cold, solid, like a predator. “Now ladies, I’m not joking. Look at each other and then kiss.” The girls stopped their giggles immediately in reprimand. He had never spoken to them in that tone before. It was the way their father spoke when they had done something wrong, only 10 times worse. The sweeties looked at each other worriedly, reading each other’s concerns and then back at Elliot with timorous expressions. “H…how come we have to do that?” Ryanne quivered. She was very clever for a 7yo and was aware of the sexual connotations of kissing which she really didn’t want just yet, and wondered why on earth he would want them to kiss. It also felt very uncomfortable to be told by someone not in the immediate family to go and kiss her sister. But it was more the way he said it that made her think there was something sinister behind it. Uncle Elliot had never been stern with them before, and like little girls are, the more you push them to do something the more they back away.</p> <p>“Ryanne,” he paused, “I’m not going to ask again. Now, I’ve been very patient with you two brats all day. And if you don’t do what I say, there’s gonna be a shitload of trouble.” Strainer wasn’t playing around now. He called them brats and he swore! Both words almost made them jump in shock. Marti’s pretty little face bawled up before the waterworks came. She could have held it back, but having been spoken to like that is a lot for a 6yo to take out of nowhere. She decided to let it all out and cry, thinking that it wouldn’t make Uncle Elliot mad at them anymore and they wouldn’t have to kiss. That was a mistake.</p> <p>SMASH! He slammed his large furry hand down on the table and squeezed her tiny hand hard. “Look here Marti! I’m not gonna put up with fucking cry babies until you’ve done what you have to! Now you stop crying right now or I’ll throw you out all alone where you’ll be kidnapped! I mean it! You think I’m joking?!” He pulled the little girl out of her seat and led her to the front door. “Huh?! Huh?! Fucking little cry baby!”</p> <p>“I’ll st…stop! ‘sob’ ‘sob’ I’ll st…. st…stoo‘sob’p.” Marti was trying her very best to shutup now. She was coughing and hiccupping to stop the crying, and desperately wiping away her baby tears and snot from her face with her free arm. Ryanne was up as well and just about ready to cry “P…. please Uncle Elliot. Let her go. Don’t leave her outside. We’re s…sooorrry ‘sob’ ‘sob.’ She ran after them and tugged his shirt desperately. He looked down at Marti who was seemingly getting under control now, just spluttering up the last tears and trying to wipe them away. God that made him so horny, watching that sexy little baby cunt so desperate and scared. His boner was now raging out of his pants but the girls were too distraught to notice.</p> <p>“Alright, that’s better.” He dragged her back to the table and sat them both down. “Now do what I said!” Without another thought they both turned to each other, closed their eyes, formed kissy lips and inched forward and gave each other a quick peck before breaking away quickly. “Not good enough. Keep your eyes open and kiss longer.” Both girls looked at each other again. Marti’s face was a wet, sloppy, miserable mess. Ryanne’s wasn’t too far off either. They both struggled to keep their sad little eyes open as they moved in again with their delicate lips peaked. When they touched they just held it on the very edges of their skin, visibly trying to pull away. Their dazzling eyes wandered away from each other, around the kitchen, then to Uncle Elliot, if only for a second before fearfully returning back. It pained both of them to see the other so frightened. “What the fuck’s that?!” The preteens jumped at the instantaneous boom. </p> <p>Strainer arose and walked behind to the side of the girls. “Mmmhhpppffff!” He grabbed behind both of their heads and pushed them closer together. Mashing their conjoined lips together further. He could feel it. They were both scared as sluts about to be raped. The preteens cried and were shuddering as he held them together. </p> <p>“Keep those little vixen eyes open!” they flashed their eyes as wide as they could in a panic. “Now my gorgeous little veal calves. The real way to kiss sexy is you have to open you mouths and put your tongue in your sister’s mouth.” The cuties stopped any movement momentarily and looked into each other’s eyes in alarm. </p> <p>They both thought along the lines of “That’s disgusting! Yuck! I don’t want to put my tongue in her mouth with all the spit and yuck and stuff and all!”</p> <p>Strainer gave their heads a squeeze. “Come on then!” Reluctantly they opened their pert mouths slightly with their lips still locked together and poked the tips of their delightful little tongues into the other’s moist mouth and then they began whimpering, their crystalline tears now flooding their baby faces. </p> <p>“Put your tongues deeper inside!” It was a picture perfect scene as he held the 2 sexy little tots together in an unnatural embrace. Their little bodies were straining away from each other unthinkingly and their beautiful little faces were contorted into visions of misery with their shiny faces awash with tears and baby snot. He could see their little tongues through their cheeks, struggling in instinctive disgust to intrude deeper into the other’s mouth. Spit and dribble were now running down the sides of their mouths and chin. “Good baby cunts. Gooood. Now stop kissing but stick your tongues out and lick each other’s tongue.” </p> <p>He relieved the pressure and allowed them to move their heads back to stop kissing. They kept their tongues out however and soon there was a good 2” between their pretty faces as they did a miniature tongue tango with their little pink pleasure-givers. “Look into each other’s eyes and twirl your tongues around. Yeah….. that’s it baby. That’s it. Very sexy.” He observed their torment and shame like that for another minute, all the while rocking back and forth himself. His pumping, painful erection was killing him. The only relief was having it rub a little against his trousers. The girls had noticed his strange motions and glanced quickly at him, now noticing the obscene bulge in his pants which they almost couldn’t believe. </p> <p>When released, the adorable preteens broke away from each other faster than Road Runner, and hid their faces in their crossed arms while slumping over the table in opposite directions. They had clearly had enough of each other’s close company. In a sulk they closed their eyes and wished they were at home in bed and they were also sniffling and crying and rubbing against their upper arms, trying to get the gunk away from their mouths. Strainer put a hand on each of their arched backs and stroked them. “Uuuhhhhrrrr!!!” they both whined grousely and jerked away from his touch to let him know their feelings. </p> <p>“Girls….. That was so hot and sexy…. I had to test you to see if you were grown ups yet…. My god you passed the test alright…... You’re both ready to become adults….” He spoke softly now, almost back to his familiar old tone. But his voice was slow and hoarse, like he had difficulty breathing. “I had to test if you were ready to go camping. I’m sorry I had to be so rough.” Ryanne gave a last sniffel before raising her tear stained face up and turned her neck around to Elliot, then wiping her face once more with her damp sleeve. “U…uncle Ewiot… W…why did you have to be so m…mean for?” Ryanne asked with a frown.</p> <p>“You don’t have to worry about that baby. Adults don’t worry about who’s being mean. Now it’s time for the final challenge,” he replied in a mock soothing tone. “Now that you’re both big girls now, I have to rape one of you,” he said with an evil tone and smirk, while gliding his consuming hands to Marti’s right sleeveless shoulder and the other down Ryanne’s lower back where as she leant over, much more delicately tanned flesh was exposed by her blue Hello Kitty cutoff T.</p> <p>Both of them gasped at the sudden touch of his rough hands on their bare, sensitive skin, as well as the understanding that he was going to ‘rape’ one of them. After what he made them do before it couldn’t be good. “So, do you bumpkins know what rape is?” he asked in smug satisfaction. They both had heard the word plenty of times on the news on TV and knew it was a very bad thing. </p> <p>“I…it’s when you hit somebody with a rake….. I don’t want you to do that to me Uncle Elliot…. Please…. I don’t want to be a gr... grown up anymore….” Ryanne was very scared.</p> <p>Strainer cracked up in an evil bellow at her answer. The girls obviously didn’t find it as funny as he did as he shook them hard as he keeled over in roaring laughter. “HAHAHAHA!....... No sweetie. Rape is when you have sex with somebody when they don’t want to.” He was pleasantly amused at their reactions.</p> <p>Both of them gasped again in strained little squeaks. He was going to have sex with one of them! “We…We don’t want to have sex Uncle Elliot! We’re too young! I…. I don’t want to be a grown up anymore….. I want to ‘sob’ go home!” Ryanne blurted out in a panic before crying like a baby again. Marti quickly followed suit. </p> <p>“No one’s going home baby!” he began pinching their exposed flesh. “I’m going to fuck one of you right now! I don’t care which cunt I break as long as I have your sweet preteen virgin pussies now!” He grabbed the back of their clothes and held them up, gleering at both crying little girls. “Which one’s it gonna be?! Who’s gonna be my little slut first?!” The 2 of them wriggled their bodies in terror, trying to escape the grip of the madman. </p> <p>“Stop it Uncle Elwiot! P…’sniff’ Pleeeease! My daddy and mommy don’t want me to have s…sex! W…why do you want to have s…. sex with us?” Rye sobbed pathetically, unable to comprehend why her beloved Uncle Elliot would want to defile her. “Because you’re the sexiest, hottest little bitches I’ve seen! You little fucking cock teases! Think you can get any man horny when you walk past him all the time huh?! Without actually doing the deed?! I’m going to teach you…..! It’s time you give your tight, sexy lil’ girls’ bodies up for mankind!” He shook them again, “I’ll let you pick who gets fucked first. How’s that?”</p> <p>“I want to go home!” the helpless 6yo Marti cried, the little lamb just couldn’t take it. “Pleeease let us go….. ‘sob’ ‘sob’ I haven’t been a bad g….’sob’ girl…..”</p> <p>“Alright my sweet little Marti-ni….. I think you’ve just volunteered yourself. You’re gonna have a great time having sex with your Uncle Elliot, and when I’m done fucking you, your daddy and momma won’t want you anymore because you’ve been a bad girl that’s had sex and that nobody wants…..” he said it with an uncompassionate, sleazy emphasis, mocking the 6yo child’s sad and helpless predicament. She opened her little swallow’s mouth and her dark eyes wide and shook her head, trying to retract what she said and apologize, but she was just too terrified to speak. </p> <p>“That’s it my sugar bun….” He dived in and attacked her vulnerable open mouth, blanketing her face with his and engulfing her moist young mouth with his revolting purple tongue, the size of half her face!</p> <p>“Mmmmppphhhfffff…..!” she was in true shock horror at this vile attack on her innocence by such a powerful man. She could feel his aggression on her as he consumed her mouth and face. Her sensitive soft skin was being scraped by his unkempt whiskers and his arm was now squeezing right around her slim body, causing her real physical discomfort, however the worse part was that he was kissing her the way he made her kiss her sister!</p> <p>Ryanne watched on in horror and the incredible amount of guilt that a 7yo baby cunt easily develops. Her little sister Marti, her real best friend, the one she had always protected and looked after since they were nipple suckers, was bearing the brunt of the vicious assault by a man they both loved deeply. She was the one that convinced Marti to come along with her, even though she didn’t really want to, and now because her little sister had trusted her to go with her she was now paying the price. “Stop it Uncle El! Leave her alone. Pleeease! She didn’t mean to say that! We’re sorry! WE’RE SORRY!!!” she screamed out in a shrill, forsaken squeak as she tried to grab for Marti, but unfortunately was held far apart by Strainer’s other arm. “U…unc.. cle…. stop kissing her…. Y.... you’re hurting her…STOP IT….!” But he took no notice. The beautiful 7yo collapsed and cried against his hairy arm in resignation.</p> <p>Marti’s little mind was running round in a panic. He shouldn’t be kissing me like this, he’s so much older and he’s ‘Uncle.’ His disgustingly big tongue in her mouth and all of his spit spewing around made the little angel squeamish, she felt like she was drowning as he sucked on her face like an animal. Drool was running down her doughy cheeks as she tried not to swallow any of his saliva but push it out with her own little pink tongue. Her flailing attempts to get him out by pressing her tongue against his only heightened his animalistic arousal. After enjoying the struggling child for a few more moments he ended the kiss-of-rape and gave her a perverse, sloppy lick along her upper lip and to her left cheek while grinning in satisfaction. Marti was shivering now, her eyes were blank and it seemed their normally captivating dark tint had slipped into a shining gray before she squeezed her eyes shut and began wailing. </p> <p>Strainer still had hold of her when he heard some dribbling drum beats. He knew what it was. Dam! Could this slut get any sexier? He looked down expectantly as he saw the pool of lemon-tang liquid splashing over his chair and table in a weak trickle. He traced the line of baby piss upwards to her perfect little dangling feet and ankles, and up to her tanned and shapely legs which were paralyzed still and spread wide because of her embarrassment. The lower seams of her pretty white dress were now dark and damp with a piss puddle. Her lower body and legs were dazzling, shining with her own piss as if she were at a pool for a photo shoot. </p> <p>“Shhhh baby….” He mocked. “How about I make it all better now, you just lie down on the table here,” he put Ryanne down with his other arm and cradled Marti face up on the table, “and now we can have sex baby. You’ll never forget this for the rest of your life. You have given yourself to me baby doll…..” he began reaching for the buttons underneath her to undo her dress, then began peeling it off from the top while she weakly tried to push his ravenous hands away. She did it so pathetically it was more like letting him know she didn’t want him to, rather than real resistance. She turned her head to the left side, not wanting to face him and she cried further.</p> <p>“U…unc ‘sob’ cle…S …‘sniff’ ‘sob’ sto…p. P…p ‘sob’ plee…heeaase ‘sniff’ ‘sob.’ I…. I’m s…s…. s…so.. horry…..” she thought he was molesting her because she ‘wet’ all of his furniture. </p> <p>“No Uncle Elliot! Stop hurting her! I’m s….. sorry ‘sob’ M…Marti…. Pleeease Uncle Elliot….. You can have sex with me inste…stead… Pleeease leave her alone…” Ryanne was blabbering through tears as she crawled across the table to the scene and softly tried to pull his furry tree trunk arms away from her baby sister.</p> <p>Strainer looked down at the delicious meal served in front of him on the table. 2 little girls he had been obsessed about for years were now at his mercy. Now he had a sobbing, beauteous 7yo girl crawling and tugging at him, looking at him with glistening green eyes in submission, now just begging him for sex. He let go of Marti’s dress, much to her relief and pat Ryanne on the head. He sighed, “Alright sweetie. You know, I’ve wanted to rape you for years and now you’re just giving yourself to me. Better than all those shitty little craft pieces you give me for my birthday.” He turned to Marti, “You’re a lucky girl to have a big sister like that. Too bad she’s a slut!” he sneered. They didn’t know what it meant, but it sounded like a very bad and hurtful swear word. Why was he being so mean to them?</p> <p>In realization of her sacrifice Marti turned to look at Ryanne who was now shielding her from Elliot. She suddenly felt like getting up and held her sister’s hand, “Ryanne…. ‘sob’….” </p> <p>“It’s ok Marti. I’m sorry…..”</p> <p>“Aww…. ain’t that sweet. I’m sorry Marti baby but there’s been a change of plan, it seems we all want it to work out that I get to rape Ryanne now is that right?” </p> <p>Marti in a glimmer of courage from holding her sister said “N…. no. Why are you hurting us Uncle Elliot? We l…love you. You don’t have to rape any of us. We suppose to go c…camping…. Will you let us go home? We promise we won’t tell daddy or mommy if you don’t want us to….” the girls rested their final appeal by embracing each other for comfort and protection. They looked just like in his favorite photo, except their dazzling smiling faces were replaced by shiny tear stained expressions of terror and Marti’s ripped collar.</p> <p>Strainer reached his hand out slowly, and brushed Ryanne’s fluent hair away from her face which had stuck from her moist tears. He then stroked her face before sliding his had down to her neck and rubbed it. “Lets not waste anymore time Rye-baby,” he whispered menacingly. He forced his hand in between the two sisters and separated them, pushing Ryanne’s small 4ft body down into a laying position. Marti was reluctant to let go of her beloved savior as Ryanne was lowered to her doom. </p> <p>When Marti finally let go, she hung her head in her hands in shame. “Ah ah ah ah…..” Strainer pulled her hands away from her face roughly and waved his finger at the poor girl, “You’re going to have to watch every single moment of your big sister having sex with Uncle Elliot, and you better pickup what’s happening quickly.” Without a further moment he turned his attentions to little Rye lying flat on the table, she could feel her body tingling in embarrassment as her cutoff T rode up, going above her belly button and exposing her wonderfully sexy and flat tummy flesh. Without looking, she could definitely sense that he was ogling her baby body.</p> <p>In savoring his victory, Strainer slowly concentrated his devouring sight on her wriggling little feet, so small and clean and perfectly shaped, then up to her ankles and then up the long trail of her long, slightly tanned and slender little girl’s legs, her little skirt was bunching up, exposing more of her creamy thighs, although not her panties. Then of course up to her sexy, exposed drum tight tummy, he just had to feel that body…… He reached down and held her mid section around the side and began massaging her belly. She was like a rag doll as her small body jerked in unison to his squeezes. Her skin was so soft and smooth while her body was taut and firm like the blossoming 7yo she was. While continuing to do that he resumed his sickening rubbernecking of her little body, his eyes roaming up her Hello Kitty T-shirt then to her beautiful and miserable little face. Her eyes were blinking, like she was wishing to her fairy godmother to magically transport her home. He touched her forehead and stroked her face at which she whimpered helplessly. </p> <p>“Now baby, we’re going to begin. I’ve waited for this a longtime now. Well, it’s only right that we should have sex, seeing that you’re so pretty.” He gave her a gentle kiss on her petal lips. “First of all, I have to ask you…. do you know what sex is?” She nodded her head slowly, “It’s w…what adults do… w…when they love each other….”</p> <p>“Hmmhmm,” he smirked. “Well I love you and you love me and we’re both adults now, so I guess you’re right. But Rye sweetie, can you tell me what people do when they are having sex?”</p> <p>It took her a few seconds to respond, “Th…they t…take their clothes off and k…kiss….” She was too embarrassed to say anything else.</p> <p>“Is that all sweetie pie?”</p> <p>“A…and the m…man sometimes sucks on the woman’s tee-tees….”</p> <p>“Ah… so that’s sex is it?” she nodded her head snappily. “Well, that sound’s great. So lets get started!” </p> <p>Strainer attacked, and began viciously tearing at her clothing. He ripped her T-shirt right of her head before she knew what was happening and threw it onto the floor. Her pure, innocent angel body was before him. Not an ounce of fat, but not unnaturally skinny either, just a panel of succulent, young 7yo flesh. He looked at her baby nips, they were perfectly colored a very pale brown, just about pink. Of course the prepubescent fuck bunny hadn’t developed mammaries yet, but her flat chest and sexy little nipples stood out proudly in place. “So is this sex huh?! Is it?! Yeah little bitch…!” He began mauling her baby nips roughly with his hands, she screamed and cried and tried to push him away. She was terrified for her life as he attacked her body like a beast and started slobbering over her ‘tee-tees’ and sucking and biting her nipplets. She felt so violated, it was one of her body parts that her mommy told her not to let other people touch, but she was doing just that. She felt like a bad, bad girl and was overcome with guilt for betraying her mommy. </p> <p>Strainer inhaled deeply the scent of her budding chest. So sweet and fragrant, a smell you can’t get anywhere else for sure! He resumed suckling her nips and lightly nibbling on them, enough to cause pain, but not enough to puncture. His strong arms had her held around her back and were pushing her body against his ravenous face. She yelped out in pain and tried to break free to no avail. “Baby you taste so gooood……. Mmmm…… Such nice nipplets….” </p> <p>Suddenly he felt a strong tug at his shirt, “Get off her! Pleeease stop! You’re hurting her! Don’t hurt my sister! Uncle Elliot… pleeeease…. AHHHH!” SMACK! The little 6yo cunt was silenced by a manly backhand which knocked her all the way to the other side of the table. Hitting her felt almost as good as enjoying Ryanne’s baby breasts. </p> <p>After 5 mins of a thorough baby breast mauling, they were now swollen and reddened and very sore, as well as with his disgusting slop all over her chest. Her nipples stood out from her chest slightly enlarged and puffy. What a sight! Ryanne’s naked torso with her beautiful figure and body and belly and her delicious sexy nipplets was perfect. Elliot smoothed his hands down her body to her belly, and pressed his thumbs into her belly button, causing her considerable discomfort. “You like that?! Huh?! Yeah! What a hot little tummy you have!” He pressed again with an evil smile on his face, she tossed her legs up and her head back in pain. His next target was the removal of her cute, pink cotton skirt. No hassle. RIP! He tore it right off her body and held it up for her to see before throwing it on the floor as well. </p> <p>WOW! He could see all of her hot legs now. So slender and shapely and in perfect proportion to her 7yo body, and like the rest of her was very firm. Her delicate yellow tan was consistent. Her smooth baby thighs were now spread. He ran his hands up and down them, which made her tingle. He tickled her sensitive inner thighs, just thinking that this was the beginning of her baby fuck canal. He next turned his attentions to her sexy panties. They were yellow with white flying elephants decorating them. Cotton stretched tight across her pelvis, the last bastion of defense before her undeveloped 7yo vagina. He slowly grabbed the sides of the elastic before slightly sliding them down her legs, like he was undoing the last ribbon of the greatest present he had ever received. </p> <p>“Ahhhh….” He whispered coarsely as he slid her cotton panties down to her thighs, revealing her bald baby slit, untouched, pristine, virgin. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Between her legs was a small vertical slit that was still closed shut with a little white ‘baby button’ on the top. The whole sight was spectacular - her spread open thighs and her baby pussy all hairless and smooth and no tan marks. They would be so sensitive to cock and pain. Even though her legs were spread wide, her baby pussy was still closed off like a slit, barely even a hole. If the rest of her vagina was like that further in, it would take a great deal of effort and pleasure to – widen her. Barely breathing, he slid the rest of her baby elephant panties off her sheer legs. Now before him was the most delectable 7yo girl, naked, ready and offered before him as a worthy cock banquet. </p> <p>“Now my precious little girl, there’s something I have to tell you about sex before I rape you….” the pedo stroked his right hand across her inner thigh and over to her privates at which she instinctively closed her legs, “Ah ah ah….” He reprimanded as he spread them wide open again. His rough, calloused hands rubbed her tiny baby clit and then her smooth, baby soft slit with his palm. She felt a strange, uncomfortable tingling there that made her fidget. He laughed, “Yeah, that’s my little slut. Such a sexy little girl. Ryanne, I want you to tell me what this part of your body is called,” he gave her perfect baby pussy a pat. </p> <p>“Th…that’s my v…vagina. ‘sob’ M…mommy said I sh…shouldn’t let anyone see or touch me there….. ‘sob’ ‘sob” </p> <p>“Ah, ok. Well aren’t you a naughty little girl, obviously you have disappointed your mother now haven’t you? What else do you call your vagina?”</p> <p>“M…my wee-wee….?”</p> <p>“So what does your wee-wee do?”</p> <p>The poor little sweet meat was more embarrassed and ashamed than anything else, blushing, and reluctant to say what its dirty function was. “I…it makes me go to the toilet and do a wee… ‘sob’ ‘sob’ ‘sob”</p> <p>“It makes you go wee? Is that all it does?” the young female child nodded her head cautiously with her mouth slightly open, showing her uncertainty. Her face was a shining wet mess of tears that accentuated her petal lips to now make them a deeper red, in contrast to her perfect white teeth. What is he talking about? Why would he be interested in her wee-wee?</p> <p>“Well you see honey, sex isn’t exactly what you told me it is. Sure you can do that as well when having sex, but real sex is…. Listen closely now…. It’s when a man goes and puts his penis inside your wee-wee.” </p> <p>“Uh…. Huh….?!” The innocent and naïve little girl was shocked at such a strange definition. It sounded so awful and disgusting! He wanted to put his pee-pee into her wee-wee?! Where they would mix each other’s piss and he could piss inside her? Or all of his dried piss on his pee-pee would get in her? What if it made her sick? Not only was her confused little brain filled with that but also in her mind popped up the only 2 penises she had ever seen, her father’s and her 5yo brother’s. </p> <p>Like little children do, run around naked together sometimes and play naked and thinking they were being ‘naughty,’ she had seen and even played around with Halen’s little squirter many times. But it was so small and soft and soggy, how could he possibly keep it inside of her tight wee-wee? Next she thought of her dad’s cock. She had seen it quite a lot when he pissed or had a shower, it was pretty big she thought, as she was used to seeing Halen’s baby boy cock. She thought it looked pretty funny, those wavy black hairs and then this longish, soggy tube springing out of it and a wrinkly sack underneath. His adult flaccid cock could fit into her, she thought, but it was soft also, and how would he squeeze it in? She had wanted to play with her daddy’s willy before because it looked so funny. If she did then she would have found out earlier that the cock is a truly mighty object that goes hard, rigid and grows like a beast, and that’s how it can get forced into her undeveloped vagina! Her parting thoughts were more questions, why would somebody want to have sex? It would feel so disgusting and uncomfortable to have something inside of her body and especially where all their piss comes out of!</p> <p>Her panicky thoughts were rudely interrupted, “I want you to watch this….” In no time, he reached at the front of his pants and ripped open the detachable fabric, his massive and gruesome 8 ½ incher sprung to life in all its veiny, erect and muscley glory, releasing an awesome stench which was almost as shocking to the girls than its appearance! Equally disgusting was the obscene, bulbous purple head that was leaking a clear, thick slime out of the pee hole. </p> <p>7yo Ryanne, pinned naked and spread, gasped in horror at the giant organ, the likes of which she had never seen before. Saying she was scared, was perhaps a bit more than an understatement. You see, you have to understand that a vulnerable and innocent 7yo girl is naked and lain out on a table, having never seen an erect penis before and is suddenly confronted by a brutal raging hard-on of 8 ½”, which by her standards looks like half her body length. And she is also told that it is going to be forced inside of her sensitive little body through her virgin wee-wee, as if she was going to be punched there with a baseball bat. </p> <p>Strainer laughed wickedly, obviously delighted with himself and the reaction of his virgin captive. “Have a look my little cum princess. You see, this is a penis right here, and I don’t care what you think, but it IS going inside your vagina and I am going to rape you and we are going to have sex,” he said methodically. As you can imagine, the sweet child instinctively closed her sexy legs shut, imagining the pains in her pussy and her belly should he try to rape her. She also reached her hands down to her pussy and cupped it, trying to protect it, and again she tossed her head back and began bawling and crying her eyes out. </p> <p>“Look sweetie, I know you’re scared, so I’m not going to lie to you, it’s going to hurt……a lot. So you might as well get it over and done with now you see. I’m not going to ask this again, so if you don’t do this now I will get very mad. Ok sugar buns….? Take you hands away and spread your legs wide.” Ryanne sniffled loudly as she very reluctantly spread her legs and dropped her arms to the side. Why did he have to be so cruel when she loved him so much? </p> <p>“That’s a girl….” Holding his breath he slowly lowered his boiling and bubbling cock over her tiny body. She whimpered and spluttered at his approach helplessly. “Shhh…. that’s a good girl….” He stroked her hair. He rested his bloated ball sack against her inner thighs and cunny slit and smothered his penis over her panel-flat tummy. He could tell she wanted to be someplace else. Looking down, they both saw Strainer’s mighty phallus over her belly and how large it was. It looked so big compared to her. It went past her belly button and halfway to her torso.</p> <p>“Ahhh…” he breathed in at the sight, while she was staring at it intently and in disbelief. “Wow baby, once I get this inside I’ll have to force it all the way up your belly! See, look how far it goes!”</p> <p>“U…’sob’ uncle Elliot pl…please don’t h…hurt me. I…I’m a good girl…..’sob’ pleeease.” She broke down, again. It was like he was going to inject her with a medical needle that they both knew she didn’t need. Strainer slid his cock down her belly, leaving a trail of sticky precum. He left his cock head over her cute belly button, letting the juice pool there. As his cock lowered to the vaginal point of penetration she slighted her legs closer together at which he spread them open again with his masculine strength. </p> <p>Hot dam! He couldn’t believe how good the top of her hairless baby pussy pubic mound felt on his frenulum. Only now did he realize how small she was. His cock head took up the whole space! “Oh my fucking God…. aaahhhh…..” he groaned. Finally, after years of waiting, he lined his hard unrelenting cock up against her ‘barely-there’ little 7yo girl’s slit, her legs spread wide, he reckoned he could barely fit his pinky in there. She was hyperventilating in panic now. “Don’t worry sweetie, babies come out of pussies here. So they can stretch pretty far.” But babies come out of tummies she thought! How could she believe anything he said now? “Ahh…. spread wider!” he forced her legs further apart, although there was hardly any to give, her joints were almost at their limits. </p> <p>“Marti! Come over here now! I want you to watch every single second of this you little cock teasing whore.....! I said fucking get up here now!” he grabbed the broken 6yo and threw her onto the table with them. “Now crawl over here and watch me skewer your slutty big sister with my cock! You’re going to understand real sexual intercourse today!”</p> <p>His pedo cock was now ready to rape as he connected his tip with Rye’s slightly swollen and moistened baby cunt. The thick, protruding lips on either side of her baby cunt were an alluring invitation to the juicy depths in between. He applied the first pressure when he climbed up on the table and held her thin waist. It was a truly awe-inspiring sight, a 6ft rugged male over the top of a crying 4ft 7yo girl. Ryanne felt his solid battering ram push against her baby pussy lips, the tip catching just the slightest grip against her vaginal hole before sliding off onto her belly. The force he pushed with caused some physical discomfort to her sensual region from which her imaginative mind made her think of the further pain to come when he tore open her vagina with his cock and forced it all the way into her. </p> <p>Strainer smirked as he lined his nuclear torpedo up against the soft target again. “Noooo......! ‘sob’ ‘sob’ Uncle Elliot….. Don’t! Pleee…. heeeaase ‘sob’ ‘sob’ It hurts! It hurts! Stop….. Pwwweeeezzzee!... I.. I’m s…’sob’ sorrrry….. Uuuhhhhh…. I don’t want to have sex! Plleeaase let me go….. I’ll be a good girl…. I want to go h.. h…home….! Noooo….. Uncle Elliuuuut…..!” The little slut was shaking away for dear life and even had the nerve to push his cock away from her and try and push him away.</p> <p>SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!.....” Little fucking slut! Teach you to say no to me! Don’t you ever, EVER fight back against Uncle Elliot!” SLAP! “You…” SLAP! “fucking hear me?!” 7yo Ryanne was duly put in her place by a series of powerful slaps and backhands, reddening her pretty face and sending her into a daze. She gave out one loud cry before shutting her eyes as tight as she could and covering her face with her hands and sobbing weakly. She was the most helpless of children. </p> <p>“Open your eyes Ryanne and have a look at what’s happening!” she obeyed straight away, although her vision was a miserable blur from tears and the beating. Strainer grasped his cock mid-shaft with his right hand and held down her chest with his other and his spread fingers pinching on her sore nipples. He leant over her fully now before driving his monster cock head against her baby cunt. At first it was only sliding up and down the slit before enough effort was sustained for it to force her opening wide enough to fit just the tip of his leaking prick inside, “Wider!.... Wider!.... Aaarrgghhh….. good…. ah fuck…. ah jesus…. ah god fuck…. ah fuck little tight virgin…fuck baby 7yo fuck cunt…. comon sweetie…. yeah that’s it…. fuck so tight…. aarrrgghhh….. baby pussy…. yeeessss…..”</p> <p>Ryanne watched on in sniffles and horror as she was overshadowed and covered in darkness by a man who was forcing his flashlight sized cock inside her body, her private parts. She had spread her little legs wide for him and now he was pushing with all his strength to get his boulder inside her small cavern. It was even worse that he made her look at it. She saw just how much more effort he had to hurt her with until he got it inside of her wee-wee. He was holding down on her baby breasts to keep her from sliding all the way off the table while he kept driving and forcing that cock as it dug for an opening. </p> <p>Now the beginning of the real pain kicked in as her feeble body finally gave in to his powerful MALE pressures. Her taut little lips began to part as his powerful cock began penetration of her undeveloped vagina. What began as a faint tension now felt like all out butchery as her tiny pussy entrance was stretched beyond sensible limits to accommodate his bloated prick head raw. The little girl was lost for a voice as she tensed her face and ‘coughed’ up tears. She felt like he and 6 other men were tearing her vagina apart with their hands! All she could do now was spread her legs even wider to attempt to ease his cock in as there was no way that it would be taken out now! </p> <p>Strainer pulled her head downwards by her hair so that she would have to look at their penetration, their mismatched bodies being fused between her legs. His cock head was only halfway in now and she thought she could see it bulging out of her body. Her legs were spread wide and kicking out to her sides. “Still a long way to go yet baby….” He whispered nastily and they both saw how much more brutal fucking would have to be endured along his shaft. As he pushed further you can imagine how it felt with half his swollen cock head inside the tightest 7yo baby cunt which he had to exert all of his strength to get inside. The sexy sight of his cock literally stuck inside of her made him want more! </p> <p>He forced deeper now “Yaaahaaaahaaa…..! Iiieeeerrrrrhhhh……! Aaarrgghhh!” he had hit baby virgin hymen and stopped. He laughed in delight as he looked down at her, squeezing and squealing out tears like anything. He thought she would have run dry by now. Her body was heaving and breathing heavily while her little legs were wriggling outwards, and in between was a red pole half as big as those legs, stuck in between her obscenely stretched vaginal entrance. </p> <p>Savoring the moment of her little girl’s hymen he thought of the thin membrane that barred entrance to the rest of her sacred passage and the marker of her virginity. “You’re gonna bleed now baby… AAARRRRGGGHHHHH CUUUUNNT!!!” he yelled as he lunged his whole body downwards and butchered and tore through her hymen and forced his cock deeper inside of her body.</p> <p>“UUUUHHHH!...... UH!.... uurrgghhh……” his yells were met with her screams of agony with the most excruciating pain that she couldn’t even comprehend, like she had been stabbed with a giant knife and her vagina was being torn. Her tiny body writhed in pain and she twisted around on the table like a shocked slut, her legs were kicking wildly and her little toes were curled up and her fingernails were scratching against the table desperately. However the worst part for her was that he continued to pull her face down with her hair so she could see the vicious penetration of her body for herself. </p> <p>Now with a bit more than his entire cruel cock head inside of her she could see the bulge near her belly and blood, her own viscous, bright red blood was now dripping freely at the stretched point of penetration. Pooling between her legs and dripping down her body to her tiny butt hole as well as it having spattered over her inner thighs and everywhere around her vagina like a red circle. And in between was his terrible bloodstained cock stabbing the life out of her between her legs which now had her pussy lips stretched almost inside out. Ryanne’s weakening body was soon reduced to a limp convulsing. </p> <p>“Aaarrrggghhhh….. jesus….. Ryanne you sexy baby slut…. aaarrrggghh….” he wasn’t even half way through but he knew this was the best sex he had ever had. His cock head was being clutched with everything by her bare little pussy. The sensation of tearing through her baby hymen and then feeling the child’s blood ooze around his cock was simply amazing. She was like a stuck pig, skewered by his giant harpoon, such was the impact. Her little vagina was more like an open wound now rather than a natural opening to allow a MALE’S cock. Even more incredible was the feeling of her pussy beyond her hymen, her vaginal walls were almost closed completely shut because of her young age and immaturity as well as the fact that nothing had ever been through there before. The one inch he pushed forward required all of his strength to hold her agonized little body down as well as penetrate and force her open.</p> <p>Ryanne’s world was a haze of pain, her vision was blurry and her body felt so weak that she thought she would collapse into the table, despite her beautiful little body still shaking with any spare energy she had left. If they couldn’t actually see the bulge in her belly from his intruding cock, they could sure as hell imagine it there, an 8 ½ incher stuck partly and forced up inside her tight 7yo body! Her whole region was now a mass of pain. She thought she would die from his penis stabbing at her insides. Her belly was feeling stretched and even her asshole began to hurt with a throbbing, intense pain. “Uuuhhh…..! Ahuh…. ahuh….. ugh…..’sob’ ‘sob’ I w…. want my mooo…. mmmyyy!!!” Obviously she wasn’t such a big girl the way she cried out.</p> <p>“Hmmm baby…. let me guess where your cervix is…” he felt around and pressed her pubic mound, about 2” from where he figured his cock was, “no…. a bit high. Dam baby you’re a narrow whore…. How about here?” he pressed half an inch lower, “Yeah I think so…” he laughed.</p> <p>“Mooo……mooo……. mmeeeyyyy……. UUUHHHHH!!!” she screamed as he thrust like a maniac through the pinhole 1 ½” with his solid steel up to the point. Her baby vagina was bleeding from being torn by his cock, lubricating his right of internal passage. Her body was convulsing weakly as she lay there underneath him, bloodily skewered by his meaty rod. She was biting her lip trying to distract from the pain. </p> <p>Strainer paused his attack momentarily, to catch his breath. He wanted to feel her divine baby cervix on his prick tip although not batter it or cause permanent damage. He wanted her perfectly intact for many more fun moments! His penetration had ceased and they were both still, him enjoying the blissful moment while she was temporarily relieved of increased pain. Her legs were spread wide where their bodies joined, her body covered in baby sweat and blood and she was hyperventilating. Even as they were both still, her baby pussy was spasming so tight around his cock that it was bringing his balls to boiling point. He gently thrust a millimeter further, and hit paydirt! As soon as he felt her body constricting around his veiny pulp and a firm fleshy barrier, she jumped up like lightning! He kept her pinned down as he nailed his cock into the same blissful position inside of her, right up against her cervix, as she writhed like crazy she kept rupturing the walls of her own vaginal passage, her blood and juices continued to flow around his veiny muscle. </p> <p>The unbearable pain felt to her that he had really struck an organ in her or something, like he had skewered all the way through her stomach. Unable to voice her anguish, she could only struggle, wriggling and twisting, now trying to push him off her little body to no avail. She left a trail of sweat underneath her on the table and smeared blood near her punctured pussy. Strainer just felt amazing. He had his hand over her sweaty baby breasts with his cock in the moistest tightest hole out. It was great as he held down her struggles with one hand and she was wriggling and juicing all over his cock which was literally stuck inside of her. He imagined it was like her little baby cunt was begging for his cum, milking him for everything he’s got with his tip being caressed by her firm cervical entrance and the few inches of cock inside of her being pleasured beyond belief. He held position like this for another few moments before the first spurts of cum, “Aaarrrgghhh….. Eeerrrrggghhhh….. fuck…slut….. wait baby wait…. aarrggh….” he tried to prolong the mighty ejaculation as long as possible, allowing for small hot spurts before closing off his cock every few seconds. It was truly insane. With his final spurt he reached his hands under her back and thumbed her baby nipplets while looking into her beautiful shocked face, he could hear the little slut breathing in wheezes as he pumped her immature body full of his seminal seed.</p> <p>He lifted her legs up by grabbing her ankles and tilted her body up to a 70 degree angle to ensure all of the good juices would drain back inside her, and continued to gently hump his still erect penis in her wound. It was making a very audible slushing sound. When finished he withdrew his softened, bloodstained cock and let her limp legs drop to the table with a thud. He was speechless. There was not much he could say but just look at the beautiful, broken 7yo little girl he had just raped, lying battered on the table like a sacrificial offering to the god of cock. </p> <p>Ryanne awkwardly twisted her upper body to the side but left her legs spread open. It was just too painful to move them at all. The end and the pain was so violent she thought he was going to kill her, she barely felt his hot cum scalding inside of her because of her vaginal bruising and bleeding but now it was really stinging her. There was more blood than she had ever seen in her life from her wee-wee and no Mickey Mouse band-aid could fix it. She covered her head with her hands. She didn’t want to see him. “Wow baby, look at all the mess you’ve made! I can’t believe you bled all over my table! And look at all the dirty sweat you put there as well!” Ryanne sobbed at his insults, she was expecting sympathy now that he had finished raping her. </p> <p>Strainer grabbed her ankles again and closed her legs, her swollen red little pussy was protruding from behind now and she keeled over from the sudden pain. She was lying on her side in a fetal position. SLAP! SLAP! Her exposed left butt cheek was duly punished. He grabbed hold of it and squeezed and pinched the firm mass of succulent flesh and then rubbed his soggy cock over it, drying off her filthy juices. The feel of her baby soft ass, just like powder, made him hard all over again, another raging brutal hard-on would rein punishment on the 2 little girls.</p> <p>“Wooo! Looks like he wants to go again!” Strainer pointed amusingly at his terrifying member. Ryanne shuddered and whimpered as best she could, there was no way she would survive another brutal fucking! “But first, I think I’ll have dinner.” With his obscene cock still free in the air, he walked over to the stove and heated up the meal. “You know Ryanne baby. You’re my special little girl, you always were. Best sex I ever had!” He took a recovery break and began eating straight from the pan.</p> <p>Marti had seen the most terrifying and hurtful thing in all of her 6 years. She was forced to watch the brutal rape of her sister, watch her big sister have sex when she wasn’t ready. Marti was literally scared shitless and frozen in fascination as well as fear as she saw Uncle Elliot force himself onto her sister. It was simply amazing the way he forced his huge pecker inside of Ryanne’s wee-wee! She couldn’t believe he actually got it in her tiny baby twat, despite the resultant mess. At the same time she could feel how much agony Ryanne was in and that she had taken her place on the cock. She felt sickeningly ashamed at herself for not being able to help her as well as the fact that she was selfishly glad that she wasn’t the one being skewered. Marti was sitting on the edge of the table, surveying the bloody destruction around her. The table was a stinking mess of ‘dirty fluids’ with Ryanne writhing and crying like a smear in the middle of it.</p> <p>Now that wicked Uncle Elliot was finally off and had stopped molesting Ryanne, Marti could now go and comfort her. The little 6yo tearfully crawled across the table to her naked, broken 7yo sister. As soon as she got near, Ryanne sat up and gave her a big hug and cried on her, rubbing her face in Marti’s dress to dry her tears and not wanting to show her face. Marti held on just as tight to control Ryanne’s shaking and shivering, as she was clearly going into shock. So the 2 darlings held onto each other for dear life, crying on each other, both of them were too weak and emotional to utter any words. Their actions and expressions were enough. Marti could imagine her beloved sister’s pussy pain when she saw all of the blood on her legs and between her thighs as well as her battered and swollen wee-wee. All she could do for her was hold her tight and allow her some shelter with her body.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Elliot Strainer was leaning against the cooking bench, having cracked open a cold beer and devouring his home cooking, amused at his sweet, underaged baby sluts hugging each other in all of their anguish. His cock was breathing free and blood was pumping into the rape machine, oiling it for much more action. He was smiling gleefully as he slurped the beer and ogled little Marti’s fine, fine body as she bent over and her little flowery dress betrayed her to reveal her petite, plain pink cotton panties. His demon eyes followed her perfect lines, from her cute little bare feet, her lovely unblemished and slim legs to her panty line. Her pretty little dress covered the rest of her tight sexy body, but he was glad he could see the top of it torn as he had left it, teasingly revealing glimpses of tender preteen flesh.</p> <p>The two preteen sisters remained like that, not daring to move around because Uncle Elliot the sexual abuser was still in the room watching them. Neither of them had gathered the courage to talk to him just yet and they simply found a comfort away from the fear in each other’s arms. Ryanne was also very weak after her BRUTAL FUCKING ordeal.</p> <p>“Well look at this. My 2 special little girls are hugging each other! That’s what your daddy and your whore mommy would want you to do isn’t it?! Be good little slut sisters to each other. Although Ryanne, I’m afraid they wouldn’t be too pleased with you! You’re such a bad girl, 7 years old and you’ve already fucked! Just think about how disappointed your daddy will be, and what about your mommy! You’ve betrayed them Ryanne. Just wait ‘til I tell them what you’ve done! That you came onto your Uncle Elliot and wanted to have sex!” Miserable little Rye started shaking her head against her sister’s body. “Yeah, that’s right sweetie. I can’t believe you would be such a bad girl to your parents when they love you so much! You’re a slut Ryanne! Just a bad ass baby slut cut of cunt! And just wait until they find out what you’ve done, or even worse, the police!”</p> <p>Strainer was now going to further fuck up the mind of the baby cunt. In her baffled state after the BRUTAL FUCKING her susceptibility had gone way up. She was no longer the attentive and bright little creature she was when she was a virgin. Once he had this bitch secured, he had it made. “You do know that being an immoral slut is a crime yes? You can go to prison for tempting a man so much that he would rape you. Let’s see, I’ve wanted to have sex with you for, say 4 years. That means you would be going to jail for 4 years. But because you’re too young to go to jail, it means that your mommy and your daddy will have to go instead! So tell me, do you think it is right for them to be locked up for a crime that you have done and not them?” Ryanne shook her head and sobbed loudly, her emotional pain finally outweighing her pussy pangs. </p> <p>“Now I’m going to give you one chance. I can take you home now, just like you were screaming that you wanted to go home.” They were listening intently now. “However, if I do that I will have to call the police beforehand and tell them what you’ve done. In that case your parents will be arrested straight away and you won’t get to see them for 4 years.” Both preteen bitches began blubbering loudly now. </p> <p>“D…d..’sob’ ‘sob’ don’t s…send m…. m…’sob’ mommy and daddy to j…. jail! ‘sob’ ‘sob’ ‘sob’ Pl…leeease…..’sob’ ‘sob’ ‘sob’ W…why do you have to put mommy and d…daddy in jail….’sob’ Why do you have to c…call the police….?” Marti cried out loud, not directly to him but just so he could hear.</p> <p>“Shhh….. shhhh baby doll. I don’t have a choice. If I don’t tell the police then I’d really be breaking the law and I wouldn’t want to do that. I’d go to jail as well. And you don’t want me to go to jail now do you?” He mocked with an evil smile. “But baby, no one’s going to jail if you don’t go home you see. Then I won’t have to call the police because your parents won’t know that we have had sex.”</p> <p>“We p…promise we won’t t.. ellll…’sniff” </p> <p>“I’m sorry baby, if you don’t tell then I’ll have to.” There was no escaping his bullshit.</p> <p>Despite the bullshit he was running their minds around, they had fallen for it. Despite having beaten and raped them and betrayed their innocent trust, he was still a figure of authority, a mighty MAN to the little girls who had, and always will know more than them. However, on their day the girls probably could see through his bullshit, but today just wasn’t their day!</p> <p>Strainer now moved closer to the frightened little harp seal cubs huddled on the stained table, frothy beer streaming down his chin and meaty sauce stained all over his shirt. A predator on the loose. “So what do you two sweeties say? You gonna stay with your Uncle Elliot for a while or go home to a house with no parents? I want an answer now!” </p> <p>“St.. stay with y…. you…. ‘sob’ ‘sob”</p> <p>“Well good. I’m glad you’re having fun! Now where were we?” He approached them menacingly, his bloodstained meat axe ready for battle. They both crunched up and whimpered and held each other tighter. </p> <p>“U…unchhle Elliotch…p…pleashe d…. don’t, n…. no more…. Don’t ‘sob’ hurt ushh…!” Marti’s cries for mercy were somewhat muffled as her face was scrunched up in Ryanne’s naked shoulder.</p> <p>“Relax baby. I’m only after you now. I think Ryanne’s had enough for now, haven’t you bitch?!” SLAP! He gave the naked 7yo another cruel smack on her already bruised butt.</p> <p>“Mmmhhhhmmmm!!!!” she jumped and shrieked in pain.</p> <p>Strainer then charged in and broke the two huddled cupcakes up, ripping apart their sisterly bond mercilessly. “Owwww!!!..... Aaawwww!!!..... ‘sob” Ryanne keeled over in pain, the sudden movement made her very sore between her legs again, she thought another hole was torn in her. Strainer’s attentions were all on the petrified Marti now as he grabbed her with one arm and began tearing at her pretty floral dress with the other. He grasped at the existing tear at the top and ripped a strip right off to her panty line. The remaining shreds of her clothes were quickly dispatched as she struggled and squealed and tried frantically to fight him off.</p> <p>“S…stop pleeeeassssse…. uuuhhhh!...... Help! D…daddy! Uncle Ellwiot p…. pleease st…ho…ho…. hop….. uuuhhh!!! ‘sob’ ‘sob’ I’m soorryiiiieeeeee!!! Don’t hurt me pleeease….. plee.. hee…heease…. ‘sob’ Uhhhh!!!!! D….. don’t hurt meiiiieee!!!! Y…you already did it to Ryanne….. uuuhhhh!!! Y…you don’t need to hurt meiieee!!! ‘sob” She was left only in her sheer pink panties now. The remains of her clothing were now shreds that had been tossed wildly onto the table, adding to the scene of innocence carnage.</p> <p>SMASH! Strainer slammed the struggling 6yo down on the table, grasping both of her thin arms in his beastial paw and pinning her down. His eyes were wild with pedo lust as he looked down at her desperate, frantic and pleading face shaking from side to side. He reached into the elastic of her panties and tore them right off and threw them to the floor. Sheer naked 6yo ready for the rape! Now that she knew and had seen the brutal mechanics of what sex was, she for sure didn’t want it to happen to her!</p> <p>Strainer began gently stroking her naked chest and belly in an attempt to soothe her. He leant down and kissed her gently on her cheek and released his tight hold on her fragile body, instead stroking her legs and her sides tenderly, enjoying her delectably soft and balmy 6yo skin. He had the young child ready for lullabies in no time. While still whimpering and coughing tears, and visibly terrified, her frantic struggles had almost ceased into gradual movements. “That’s a girl, my sweet little angel princess.” He stroked her raven silky hair and stared into her innocent young eyes. They were dark, like a bottomless well for the streams of tears that were lining her sublime face. “But you see honey. I think you should have gone up first and got it over and done with like Ryanne over there.” He motioned to the naked, cradled-up 7yo covered in bruises and splotches of blood, shivering nearby. </p> <p>“After I’ve already had sex once, when I go for the second time it takes a lot longer and I have to pound in a lot harder. And you’re body’s a bit smaller than Ryanne’s. Your wee-wee is much tighter, so it’s going to hurt a lot more!” he said it slowly and with purpose, as if he was telling her something she’d like to hear. But this way it gradually sunk into her little pea brain, her eyes widened with the deepest of fears and she clenched her legs shut and crossed her arms around her body with all her strength. Her shell of protection didn’t last long when Strainer forcibly spread her body open to him amidst her screams of protests and begs for mercy.</p> <p>Ryanne could hear what Strainer said and felt even more guilty. Her little sister would be the one bearing the worst raping while she got away relatively easy from the sounds of things. She didn’t know how Marti would handle what she had endured, and now she would be raped even worse! Her adorable little sister and her best friend was about to get a BRUTAL FUCKING right next to her alright.</p> <p>Even before it had begun her fearful screams had been torture to listen to. Ryanne covered up her ears and scrunched her eyes shut, trying her uttermost to block out the extreme sexual assault that was taking place next to her. But it was no use, there was just nothing else she could think of, her pea brain was occupied only of thoughts of their present predicament and no matter how hard she tried she couldn’t leave the scene.</p> <p>Ryanne could hear Marti’s muffled screams now. They were weak and feint, it must be him lining up his disgusting ‘thing’ against her wee-wee. She could hear some coughing, he must be pressing on her chest now and pinching her tee-tees hard and she’s probably swallowed lots of her own tears. Now she could hear her little sister’s sweet innocent voice distorted into desperation and screeches begging for Uncle Elliot to stop and not to hurt her. Ryanne began renewed whimpering and held her ears tighter, trying to block out the sounds. “UUUUGGGHHHKKKK……!!!” But that cry was just too loud. </p> <p>Ryanne began shaking side to side, but the thought of her baby sister finally being penetrated permeated her mind. He must have her legs spread wide open and is holding her down while he forces his giant, fat and hard penis inside her wee-wee. She could now hear Marti choking and coughing because the pain made her swallow her own saliva. </p> <p>“Yaaarrrrggghhhh!” Now she could hear Uncle Elliot driving deeper inside of her with all of his strength, tearing her open. Her vagina must now be stretched to the point of tearing. Although she couldn’t hear it, Ryanne could sense Marti’s little legs kicking into the air desperately and her little body wriggling in agony. She could hear Uncle Elliot talking to Marti now, and then “UUUUUGGGGHHHHKKKKKK…….!!!!!!” He must have tore through her cherry. She could feel the table shaking and wondered if he had killed her. There must be blood everywhere now she thought, but he keeps trying to push his thing inside deeper. She could feel Marti’s pain all over again, like she was being torn into two, like someone had got a stick had shoved it all the way through her wee-wee to her belly and almost killed her. </p> <p>“Oh Marti, stop screaming, please stop screaming!” Ryanne whispered to herself. Marti was screaming out incoherently, also pleading for mommy and wanting to go home. But she just wouldn’t stop. And she could hear Uncle Elliot laughing in the background. Her screaming only increased in volume which made Ryanne cry harder. Marti must feel like her lower half has been squashed flat. She was soon screaming so loud that Ryanne knew he had hit the excruciating ‘soft-sore bottom’ of her cervix, but then suddenly her voice stopped. </p> <p>SLAP! “Wake up cunt! I’m not done yet! Noooot yeeeet! Aaarrrggghhh! Come on baby slut! Yeeaaahhh! Take my cock! TAKE THE COOOOCK!!!!!!” Ryanne could hear Marti in between Uncle Elliot’s yelling, but only very faintly. What if she was going to die?! Ryanne began panicky seriously at the thought of losing her beloved little sister. The torturous noises of Uncle Elliot screaming and Marti’s weak whimpers and the occasional slaps seemed to go on for an eternity when finally she heard the same type of yell he did to her when he was finishing inside her with that boiling, icky slime. And then after a while she felt the pressure on the table released, like he had gotten off it.</p> <p>Ryanne very gradually took her hands away from her sore ears and turned slightly to look at her sister. She saw the now menacing figure of Uncle Elliot standing over Marti’s limp body and spitting on her face and laughing. “Ryanne,” his sudden attentions at her made her jump, “I’m gonna clean myself up now that I’ve had such a good workout. Don’t go too far, ‘cause I’ll find you,” he smirked. “And I want you to wake her up by the time I get back.” Having experienced the best hour of his life, Elliot Strainer walked off to the bathroom a very contented man.</p> <p>Ryanne dragged her pained little body over to Marti. The scene was terrible, there truly was blood everywhere, it had splattered over the table near her body and lined her legs and belly and her spread vagina was just a red mass of pain. And there was that acid white goo in just as many places. She crawled over the top of her sister and saw that she had her eyes closed and wasn’t moving or doing anything. “Oh no! Marti!” she shook her, “Wake up! Wake up!” she rested her head on her sister’s baby breasts as she shook her frenziedly with tears teeming down her pretty face which smeared onto her sister. “Hmm…mmm…uh…” the 6yo rolled her head and murmured.</p> <p>“Oh my god you’re alright!” she helped her roll onto her side and they both collapsed against each other, crying. Their minds going with a millions things a second which all added to nothing.</p> <p>“Ah, good. You’re up!” Strainer strolled back into the kitchen confidently. “Sorry to disturb the party baby bitches.” He rushed in and pulled each of them up by their hair and set them out with their heads on the edge of the table and face up. “Open your mouths! Open them!” It was a real struggle for the girls to do that simple request as they were crying hard, which made it difficult to do. Their cherry mouths were wavering between fully and semi open in rhythm with their bawling. </p> <p>“Good girls.” Strainer’s hose-like bloodstained cock was like a large, menacing devil above the little girls’ faces that suddenly jerked before releasing a horrific torrent of pent-up beer piss in their irresistible little mouths and faces. It was a beautiful sight to see even more shock horror on their faces as it splashed against them and made them even shinier, they were blinking their eyes rapidly, trying to get some of the foul liquid out of their eyes as well as gasping and gulping their hungry mouths for air, even if it meant swallowing the piss.</p> <p>“Ah, my perfect sweet meat chop sluts. Uncle Elliot’s so proud of you! Now I think you two babies are going to need a lot of sleep because we have some big days ahead of us. I’ve got friends coming over in a few, and I think they can’t wait to meet you! In fact, they’d kill to meet with one of you……”</p> <p>“What’s wrong Halen honey? Do you miss your 2 big sisters already huh baby? Awwww, isn’t that cute….” The stunningly beautiful young lady teased the 5yo boy. </p> <p>“Nah mommy, it’s…..” he sighed.</p> <p>Her expression changed to serious, “What is it baby? You can tell me if anything’s bothering you.”</p> <p>“Well it’s Uncle Elliot. I didn’t wanna go on that camping thing because I think he’s pretty strange now. And I’m kinda worried about Rye and Mart.”</p> <p>“In what way hon?”</p> <p>“Well I saw in his draws in his house once he had lots of photos of us and especially Ryanne and Marti. And he even had some of their undies! The ones that went missing before. How come he has all of those mommy?” “I…I don’t kn…know….”</p> <p>“And last week when he was over here w…when he went to the bathroom I saw him holding his…. his dicky and he was like shaking it and he looked real mad and he kept saying things about Ryanne and Marti like he was mad at them.”</p> <p>“Uh…? Are you sure?”</p> <p>“Yeah mommy! Don’t you believe me?” </p> <p>“Ok baby…. Of course I believe y…. you… It’s late but maybe I should check up on them now.”</p> <p>RING! RING! RING! “The number you have dialed is unavailable at this time……” It would be a long, restless night at both ends.</p></div>",[]
489,"I Thought We were Going Camping.. Not Sex!, Part 2",2,LANCER,lancesmoker@hotmail.com,A continuation of poor young beauties Marti and Ryanne. Indeed it is still rapecore pedo. This is a slower story and mostly forced preteen oral. However there is much more focus on the indiviual characters of the sweeties and the sweetness that little girls are. Enjoy them.,2007-08-12,6,4,"M/gg, rape, nc, preteen, pedo, oral, viol, humil",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lancer002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The beautiful little 6yo girl sat on the cold lino floor with her lovely smooth tanned legs bent at the knees and out to the side of her body, like she was half lying down and half kneeling. The oversized large male’s t-shirt she was wearing would normally go all the way down to her knees, but had slid up to her upper thighs. It acted as a pseudo-dress for her, but she liked her other one better. The one that he had torn and broken, the same way he had done to her body. She hated how he forced her to wear his t-shirt. Now all she could smell was HIM and she couldn’t escape it.</p> <p>It was a dirty, humiliating trucker trash item. Dotted with small holes all around, allowing glimpses of her wonderful naked 6yo preteen flesh. Its once bright white color was now a stagnant yellow-brown. It was little better than a rag that she was wearing. Especially with the frontal theme across her tiny chest ‘WHORES SUCK’ and below it a bad drawing of a cock and balls package, similar to what teenage boys draw on school desks and chairs.</p> <p>Most 6yo girls wouldn’t warrant holding such a label. But she had been told almost every single hour and every single day since she had been here that she was a ‘baby whore’ and was now very well versed in sucking on that horrible, frightening flesh-snake. At one time she was once so shy and modest, and of course the most innocent of children. But it didn’t matter now. She longed to be that girl once more, but she couldn’t, she wasn’t allowed.</p> <p>Her tiny little fingers grasped the smooth stump of the waxy purple crayon and gently traced a line around on the piece of paper on the ground in front of her, finally completing her 6yo 1st grader piece of trash artwork. She fidgeted and sat up, admiring her drawing and thinking about what it all meant. With her nimble little fingers she rolled the crayon back and forth across the paper, her sleepy dark eyes were in a cold distant stare, not knowing where to focus. She enjoyed the distraction of rolling the crayon back and forth. Until she finally realized, and stopped. Letting it roll away from her, out of reach.</p> <p>It was the same crayon he had used to put inside of her body. Her dazzled young mind returned to scenes of how he forced her to spread her legs and watch as he inserted it inside of her raw, undeveloped vagina. The crayon wasn’t incredibly thick though, it was much better than that near-death experience when he used his cock.</p> <p>She cringed and cradled her tummy at the thought of having that ‘thing’ thrust inside of her again. She thought she had almost died last time. As she watched the crayon roll away she imagined it inside of her body again, and the events of yesterday…</p> <p>The small pointed tip being brushed around the outside of her 6yo vagina usually felt good. It was embarrassing and shameful but she didn’t mind it. And as he gradually pushed it in deeper and deeper, she felt a strange but nice funny feeling from her wee-wee. The crayon was smooth, so it slid nicely inside of her finger-tight preteen snatch, still tight and nice as anything despite the BRUTAL FUCKING she had taken previously.</p> <p>When it was lodged all the way in she would just look and stare at it, stuck inside of her, while he laughed. It was a disturbingly cock-hardening unnatural sight, her pale golden skin, and in between her legs, in between the plump, swollen coin-slit of her pussy mound lips, could be seen only about half an inch of the flat butt-end of the purple crayon that had penetrated her.</p> <p>He would then hold her by her naked waist and rock her back and forth. He always grabbed her too hard as to make her yelp and wince. It hurt and left finger marks and bruises behind on her usually pristine skin. She didn’t want to look at his scary face that was like an ever-hungry monstrous animal, so she kept looking down in between her obscenely spread legs that had been penetrated by the crayon.</p> <p>The outer lips of her vagina were like firm fleshy pads, but even they were now squirming also, as was the rest of her body. The funny nice feelings she had before came back, she couldn’t help it. Her alluring little thighs trembled as she let out little gasps and her breathing shallowed. Her spread legs and knees wobbled and she wriggled her backside against the bed and her little feet pressed down firmly, her body instinctively trying to get more of that feeling, without knowing what was happening.</p> <p>“Oh you little baby whore,” he smirked “Did I say you were allowed to enjoy this?” With his fat right thumb poised, he punched it into the end of the crayon like a piston striking a bullet, now squeezing and pushing it deeper inside of her wettened tiny baby pussy with a sudden thrust. Forcing it deeper inside of her, penetrating deeper inside of her forbidden tightness, beyond the comfortable region where it fit snuggly, into the region where it had to tear its way in. It truly did feel like a puncturing bullet inside of her had hit an internal pressure point…</p> <p>Marti cupped the region between her legs and knelt over. The sharp, inescapable pain was fresh in her mind but she was glad to have been distracted away from the painful past. She remembered she hated that crayon now and turned to look elsewhere, away from it as it finally came to a rest in the corner of the room. She no longer could see it as a child’s toy but only an instrument of BRUTAL pedo perversion.</p> <p>She reached down as her lovely delicate little fingers brushed the surface of her drawing. In purple mono-color it showed a picture perfect stick figure happy family. A Daddy, mommy, a little boy, and 2 even smaller little girls all holding hands and smiling. As well as a box-house and a friendly sun shining down.</p> <p>However on the other side of the drawing were another 2 little girls, but they both had frowns and were crying, purple tears streaked their faces and rained onto the floor. They were holding onto each other in a hug while next to them a LARGE MAN was looking down at them and grinning, but the dominant feature was the big monster cock he possessed. It took up almost a quarter of the page and was lined with purple veins and a peehole that looked more like a ravenous predator’s mouth that was about to envelope the 2 crying little girls. It was rather comical to see this thick jug of man meat jutting out of a stick figure body, especially the fact that it was drawn by a sexy lil 6yo girl.</p> <p>Marti’s little fingertips brushed affectionately against her illustrated family. She had cried too much already these past few days, and crying here never helped with anything. It just made things worse, she had learnt that the HARD way. Her traumatized mind was now numb and dreamy. “I want to go home…” she whispered to herself. Her enchanting dark burnt copper eyes then shifted to that horrible snake cock thing that she had drawn, when she heard a bestial groan come from the next room…</p> <p>Even the wall in between did nothing to muffle the dominance of it, nor confuse her overexposed little 6yo mind as to what was going on. She knew what, and how, groan by groan, she knew exactly what was going on. She had been there and done that all before. And she hated it. As every second went by, she couldn’t help but vividly imagine the disgusting sex things that her beloved big sis Ryanne was doing to pleasure Uncle Elliot and his grotesque and meaty member.</p> <p>Feeling as helpless as a super hot 6yo girl is to MALE LUST, Marti crawled over on her hands and knees like the little baby girl she was, to try and retreat under the bed. With her knees bunched up against her body and her arms cradling them, she sunk inside of the filthy, giant t-shirt, hoping it would act as some sort of tent and protect her from the terrible noises of PEDO LUST!</p> <p>***</p> <p>“Yaaaarrrrggghhh…. Ahhh… Ah. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! You … argh… baby whore! That’s a girl… sweet baby slut cunt whore! … argh… fucking preteen. You natural preteen little cocksucker! You musta picked it up from mommy!” Elliot Strainer was in ecstasy (no drugs necessary, just DOMINATE the hottest little girls), the frightening veins in his thick neck were straining as the senses of the ultimate oral pleasure gravitated throughout his entire body. He ran his massive hands through the silken flow of the 7yo’s glistening chestnut hair, so involved in the moment, it was like mimicking the long luxurious sliding of her dainty 7yo tongue along the length of his rock solid 8 ½ “ cock.</p> <p> “Arrgghhh … fuck!” As her moist pink tongue tip brushed across his stretch swollen frenuleum he gripped hard midway down her long, loose hair that draped fluently down her arched back. The new, white metal framed bed he was sitting over the edge of creaked to the movements of his significant body weight.</p> <p>“Uuuhhh!... Ow…” She instinctively moved her hands off his sweaty, busting ballsack that she had been gently massaging, and reached up to her hair to try and relieve the pulling pressure off her scalp.</p> <p>The tremendous feelings that had been zipping through his body from his red hot glowing meaty rod had momentarily stopped. What happened to the succulent wet flick of the 7yo’s pink tongue? Or the smooth pasting of her spit glossy 7yo petal lips? Or the gentle kneading of his cramped nuts with her cool, thin little 7yo’s artisan fingers?</p> <p>As the perfect pleasure subsided, he regained his senses and realized why. Looking down at his beautiful preteen captive, he was almost holding her off the ground by the taut strands of her silken brown hair. He hadn’t realized the strength of his grip on her earlier. He breathed heavily. He was actually relieved she had stopped her perfect baby blowjob perfection for the moment. He could feel his cock ‘breathing’ as it longed and anticipated for her next gentle 7yo touch. His pleasure and her humiliating and shameful torment would be able to last just that bit longer.</p> <p>Strainer saw the little 7yo girl half kneeling over his solid knees, struggling and reaching up with her quaint arms and nervously tugging at his tensed and unsightly masculine hands with her small little girl’s hands, it was quite a mismatch. He looked at her eternally sad, pleading but still beautiful face. She was squirming several facial expressions that all amounted to discomfort. That understated button nose of hers wrinkled up, her rose tinted cheeks now flushed with more color and those gorgeous emerald eyes were wide, flushing and watering up so that they resembled pristine tropical lakes.</p> <p>It made the scene that much better to see his obscenely raging hard-on pointed aggressively at her chest, in fact his cock brushed up her t-shirt as she rose up from performing on it. Leaving a telling wet stain trail on her now marked and faded little blue top.</p> <p>He let her squirm around like that for a few more seconds, like a rare prize fish dangling on the end of a line. All the while she was whimpering out little vocal shots of pain in her sweet, heightened pitched voice. “Ow… ow… Ow…” Why was he hurting her? She thought she was doing exactly what he wanted in the best way she could. She could never be sure of anything now.</p> <p>Finally he let go, much to her relief. She quickly sank back down and reaching behind her head smoothed down her lovely hair, and rubbing the spot on her head that hurt. “Fuck Ry, you little baby whore. You were doing so well, I couldn’t help it. Maybe you should go easy on that spot next time you little slut.” He laughed and winked at her. At which Ryanne could only look back at him blankly.</p> <p>Her perfect angelic face was sad and dejected. Her head faced straight ahead, at his furry kneecaps, but her green eyes trailed northwards to look into his cruel, dominating dark brown eyes. It scared her to death to look at him, but she had to maintain eye contact at all times, or otherwise she would find out again exactly why she was so scared.</p> <p>It truly was a magnificently wonderful scene. Inside Strainer’s dark bedroom with the blinds folded down. His purpose built secluded ‘Rape Ryanne and Marti’ holiday house was certainly serving its purpose well. Little 7yo Ryanne was now kneeling down at Uncle Elliot’s feet, defeated and frightened. She was wearing the same understatedly sexy preteen clothes that she had brought with her 4 days ago, when she thought she was actually going camping, back when she was innocent, back when she was still a virgin.</p> <p>Meanwhile Elliot Strainer was leaning back on the edge of his bed, with his thick arms supporting him like pillars to the side, his knees were locked together so that the perfectly pretty little girl on the ground in front of him had to climb up over them in a sexy effort to reach and perform on his throbbing and obscene pedo cock. It jutted through the large torn gap in his boxer shorts so that the whole package was free to reign terror on the youngster.</p> <p>All 8 ½” of pedo dominance peaked up and outwards like a spire of terror to her. Because of its large size and level of arousal, it was unusually grotesque, prominently hard and with swollen and straining purplish veins running across its entirety, it still shone in the dim light from the baby tongue basting Ryanne had previously given it. It looked to her like a cross between a mutated earthworm and a vicious stinging snake and the way it moved and hardened made her think it had a mind of its own.</p> <p>The enlarged cum-piss hole leaked the stinking, horrible thick salty ooze like a slug around the baseball prick head that was a menacing deep purple and it unwittingly caught her gaze like a magnet, even though she was so disgusted by it, she couldn’t help but look.</p> <p>Uncle Elliot’s bloated and wrinkly scrotum was a dirty brown color. The skin was so rough and thick compared to her soft touch, it was like elephant hide. It was also almost concealed by his wavy, thick brown pubes that ringed around his MALE package like a mighty lion’s mane. She hated those hairs, they were so yucky and just made everything there look even scarier and dirtier.</p> <p>She hated the feel of his ‘nutsack’ as he would call it. It stunk so bad whenever she got near, of sweat and penis slime. It also felt so gross to her and even though the skin there was so wrinkly and thick, it always formed droplets of sweat on the surface that made her want to puke and made her delicate finger tips stick to it whenever she had to lightly play with his 2 pedo cum-laden balls…</p> <p>Even though their very illegal intimate engagement was unexpectedly cut short, he was actually glad that the immense pressure of her baby mouth coupled with her smooth little stroker-tongue had been able to subside before the brink of pedo cummage. This allowed his nuts to fill up with more scalding seed with which to eventually coat and terrify her with, as well as make her work that cock all over again like the underaged chop slut that she was. He had to admit that even his mighty cock was suffocating in preteen pleasure and that he was pleased to be given some breathing space before he forced the 7yo to complete her task of oral gratification.</p> <p>His cock was truly tingling uncontrollably now, in anticipation to all that she had to offer. It took several long, and pleasurable hours over the past few days to transform her into the cock slobbering 7yo preteen slut that she was now, if not in will than at least in skill. But that was the way he liked it. She and Marti were such a perfect angel princess good girls who would do anything to retain their innocence, and that was what he loved so much about them. It encouraged him to think that each time they were doing something sexual for him, it was real rape in every sense of the word! And not to mention the fact that they were only 6yo and 7yo!</p> <p>Now as his hardened rape member protruded proudly out in the air, beckoning for more of her baby oral attention he let out a wild sigh that made her shudder. “Aaaarrrgghh…” Strainer was very proud of the power of his penis to totally demolish and break the spirit of a once joy-bursting baby cunt. “Comon baby whore. He wants more. Go and help yourself to a mouthful.” He beamed and nodded to her sunken form kneeling at his feet.</p> <p>Ryanne looked up again sadly. The gigantic rape saber cock loomed above her like the shadow of an awful warplane about to drop bombs and inducing a depressing sense of doom.</p> <p>She hated sucking on that gigantic snake pee-pee dicky thing, or giving a ‘baby blowjob’ as he kept calling it. Why did he make her do such a grown up thing if he kept calling her a baby? That thought just added to her confusion about the whole obscene situation. She previously had no idea people even did this! Let alone her! To her the act simply did not exist in the confines of her 7yo reality, the first time he made her put that gross ‘thing’ in her mouth she simply couldn’t believe it!</p> <p>The stench from it was so bad and stale, along with its grotesque appearance that whenever he forced her to bring her face close to it, it made her now wide and fearful eyes well up, similar to the way onions would. Her delicate little petal lips tremble in reaction to the revolting yucky thing she would have to do.</p> <p>The disgusting ‘monster worm thing’ terrified her so much. It made her shake with anxiousness every time it was free in the air, because she knew first hand the pain and hurt that it was capable of.</p> <p>And now it was happening again. She had already been at it for the last 10 minutes until he made her stop so suddenly. Now kneeling down in front of him to only knee height and staring directly up at ‘it’, the full revoltion of the act of oral sex occurred to her tiny preteen pea brain again. The little girl just couldn’t bring herself to do it again, despite her deathly fear of Uncle Elliot and the repercussions of disobedience. She turned her beautiful face down to the ground, trying intently to focus her gaze on the hem of her upturned skirt to distract her from the punishment she would no doubt receive, or at least try and beg or explain herself out of it without looking at Elliot’s truly intimidating MALE figure.</p> <p>“What are you doing Ryanne?” He started off in a soothing whisper. “Climb up here and start sucking baby whore.” He motioned to his sickeningly enraged BRUTAL FUCKING tool. “Nuh…” An utterly petrified Ryanne could only shake her darling head slowly, allowing her gorgeous long hair to toss around, and let out a weak sniveling whine, it was more of a squeak really. “What?! You’re not going to finish the job…?” Did she actually have the nerve to refuse?!</p> <p>“Uh…uh…I c…can’t d…do it an…anymore….. Please Uncle Elliot. I really can’t! H… haven’t I already done it good already? Y... you even said so. I j…just can’t do it anymore. P…please I can’t. Can I just r…rub it please? I promise I’ll… I’ll make it good. I swear I can do it good… Please.” The fallen preteen angel now crossed her skinny arms against her body, in an instinctive effort to feel more secure.</p> <p>However Uncle Elliot would never be that lenient to take that shit from a sexy lil girl. “You fucking little slut! You stupid useless worthless whore fucking slut sucking little cuntlet! You’ll do whatever the fuck I say! So get the fuck up here and start sucking my cock you fucking baby cunt! Up fucking now!” His mockingly placid wood-toned eyes instantly transformed into the furious devil! Snarling his large teeth and showering the little sweetie down below with bubbling yellowish spit as his tree trunk arms tensed up to form punching fists.</p> <p>The sweetie Ryanne whimpered as tears finally melted from those enchanting green eyes of hers and slid down her fresh and smooth distraught face. It took significantly more to make her cry now. Little girls’ tears were now sparse, but still highly prized. She clutched her crossed arms tighter against her small body. Her pretty, sky blue painted fingernails dug into her delicate soft skin causing bruised indentations and she hung her head even lower, trying to shorten her neck and just hide or disappear, wishing she were more like a turtle. She was so scared that she was shivering.</p> <p>Her sensible mind tried to will her on to just keep quiet and just climb up over his knees and suck on him, just like he wanted. But her subconscious cruelly kept flashing the memory of the rancid, gut wrenching taste of it on her stuttering little mouth. She truly was caught in two moments. As her perfect preteen body made the slightest shuffle to get up to do the deed, she would then freeze and be unable to continue her journey up the mountain to be a preteen cocksucker.</p> <p>The preteen knew that her hesitation was dangerous, but she didn’t know what to do! She dropped down to the floor again, this time curling her whole body over against the floor, closer resembling the turtle form that she wanted and began sobbing pitifully. “*sob* *sniff* P… *sob* please U... U… Uncle E…Ehiot… I c… can’t do i… it any… eee… m… m…hore *sob* . P… please don’t hurt me! Please! I… can still rub you good, I c… c…han!” Her weak attempt for mercy and forgiveness was matched by her equally weak crouched over form that was clutched tight and shaking, her once composed and straight hair now an octopus tangled mess in all directions over her back and head.</p> <p>Fuck this is hot Elliot thought. 7yo baby fucking slut cunt begging for mercy. He needed more of that, she was halfway there. Now she needed to be hurt and punished! With his gigantic combat boot-clad foot he swung it out to his right and THUMP! Caught her under her left arm right into her fragile little body. The force was enough to make her fly a foot to her right and flip her over.</p> <p>“Ugh… *cough* … Ugghhh… Uh… ow… owww… *sob* *sob* *sob* uhuh…uhuh … ooohhh…. Ooowww *sob* uuh owww!” Ryanne the preteen beauty was now writhing on her back clutching the spot on her belly that felt like had been stomped by an elephant. Her eyes were rapidly blinking as tears spilled out and she heard the drops patter down onto the floor by the side of her face as her face was wrinkled and contorted in pain.</p> <p>She didn’t notice the large shadow of the boot glide past her face until it was already down on her young chest pressing down. As the pressure increased she thought she was going to be crushed to death. She began making loud coughing and choking noises to try and make him stop, but then desperately tried to push his size 14 foot off of her body with her weak arms to no avail and then just cried helplessly. She coughed and grimaced her always pretty face as she now felt the pressure against her belly.</p> <p>After only a few seconds, but to her an unbearable eternity, the pressure finally stopped. She rolled over onto her side and breathed heavily, tears and saliva mixing at the creases at the edge of her lips as she coughed herself to life. “Here have a tissue slut.” Elliot reached over and grabbed a tissue from the side of his bed and threw it down on the still, bawling little girl. It floated slowly down and landed on her upturned left shoulder like a flower petal on a young bridesmaid. She slowly reached for it and wiped up her face, it helped to subside the waterworks. She then just stayed lying down as still as a battered preteen slut.</p> <p>“Well?!” Strainer looked down impatiently at his unfortunate prize, giving her a much more restrained nudge with the same boot. He had been ultimately aroused by watching the perfectly pretty 7yo in such absolute distress, especially since he had inflicted it. The soft, light feel of her body against the end of his foot and her resultant pain was just the icing on the cake! His already mega hard phallus had just popped another few veins and hardened into structural grade steel. It got to the point where it was next to unbearably uncomfortable, as if his rapist pedo cock was about to explode if it did not get to feed on preteen!</p> <p>She wiped her face again with the edge of her already dirty short sleeve and as if in slow motion, pushed herself up onto her knees with considerable difficulty because of her bruised belly. She sobbed once more as she reached up and hoisted herself higher to stand by grabbing hold of each of Strainer’s dry and hairy kneecaps that were larger than her small hands. The scale of size difference between the two, as well as age, factored into creating one of the sexiest pairings out.</p> <p>In a broken, trance-like state Ryanne let her face flop down as her body rose up to meet and please the ravenous cock. The line of sight of her dull, down-turned stare resulted in following Uncle Elliot’s legs upwards, like a sorrowful death march. From his just plain frightening, black, heavy laced combat boots to his ugly and smelly sewer green socks, then to the length of his unsightly thick shins carpeted with scratching stubble-thick dark blonde hairs.</p> <p>The momentum of doom was interrupted when her sight reached his knees, since they were covered with her own nice little girly hands. She liked the shiny blue polish on her fingernails. They always used to make her feel special and pretty because other girls at school didn’t wear it.</p> <p>She paused momentarily upon seeing the opaque and beautifully marbled jade bracelet upon her left wrist. She had worn it constantly since she was 3yo. It had become an even more comfortable, permanent feature to her than a watch is to some others. She knew her Daddy bought it for her, and he would always remind her the story behind it and how fittingly beautiful it was for a girl like her. She had been so used to it being on her body that it became unnoticeable to her. She didn’t realize what it truly meant until now when for what seemed like the first time she saw it as separate to her own body.</p> <p>“Daddy… mommy…home…” She thought of, and mouthed those 3 words with her super tender rose tinted lips before closing her eyes tightly shut, squeezing out the last precious tears and opened her tiny pert mouth into a perfect lower case ‘O’ and rolling her tongue to the back of her mouth. She leaned forward to the awful stench of the enlarged, throbbing and heat-radiating cock head. Her mouth wavered again at the stench and knowledge of the bad disgusting dirty thing she was about to do. With her lower jaw rhythmically oscillating between the lower case ‘O’ and a semi-circle while her cute button nose wrinkled up slightly as she got close, as too her eyelids squeezed even more tightly shut.</p> <p>The stench was overwhelming and intoxicating, dried piss and the heavy odor of cum crust and flakes caked along the fringes of the turgid wrinkled foreskin that was rolled right back to reveal a bloated red prick head in full bloom. Not only that, but the continual ooze of gooey precum seemed to act as an enhancer to all of those sickening smells of raw cock power.</p> <p>Just before her irresistible 7yo mouth made contact with the simmering, bloated prick head she quickly took her hands off his knees and she slid the polished smooth jade bracelet off her wrist, and let it drop with a saddening clatter to the floor where it then wheeled under the bed and out of sight. Now that she realized how significant it was and what it represented, she couldn’t bear to be doing the filthy disgusting act of a baby blowjob in the loving presence of her family - Daddy, mommy, her little bro and twin sisters and everything else that home was. She didn’t want to do this. In her overworked 7yo little girl’s mind she kept telling herself “I’m sorry. This isn’t me. I don’t want to. I don’t have a choice…”</p> <p>Ryanne’s oh-so-soft junior lips finally planted a gentle open mouthed ‘kiss’ right over the slimy cock head. Her tiny 7yo mouth would always struggle to engulf the whole girth of the cock at once, so she always had to start off with a piece and then struggle to slide her way down like a true oral slut.</p> <p>That first contact was electric as she planted herself just on the tip of his prick again. “Aaarrggghhh…” Strainer at last sighed in both relief and discomfort as his cock was soothed by her gentle suction, but also the amazing sensation it caused sent a shocking nerve-wracking jolt throughout his body that made him shuffle, wagging his insane vertical lump of veiny muscle against her soft lips.</p> <p>He combed his hands through her long luxurious chestnut hair once more, smoothing down the messed up and tangled tresses straight and gorgeous again, down the length of her small back. His strong, domineering touch on her body made Ryanne forget her constantly lingering apprehensions for the time being, and get into the rhythm again of performing forbidden preteen oral sex like a 7yo slut.</p> <p>Uncle Elliot’s golden rule was always ‘continual eye contact’. She always had to look up at him with her helplessly sparkling green little eyes no matter how scary he seemed. But it was just so horrible, looking into his soul and his direct reaction to what she was doing to him and his disgusting ‘thing’ made her feel so bad and dirty. This was S-E-X at its fullest and she would be doing it just like bad teenage girls more than twice her age!</p> <p>Each of his groans, and scary lust stares would instinctively cause her to close her legs and tense her baby body and also heighten her senses to the taste and smell of the rotten mushroom cock. It made her that much more aware of what she was doing, all the filthy things her busy little mouth and tongue and lips were doing just to please him.</p> <p>She fearfully remembered the golden rule and glanced up to him scared and submissively once more. She saw the wicked lust stare of his that made her gulp. To him the visual of the gorgeous little preteen girl looking right into him like his slut as she was forced to pleasure him in the most intimate way was simply a world-beater. It was so pedo hot! He could see her sublime face and all of the special little tricks she was doing to his boiling hot prick, and the full expression of disgust and fear accompanied by her nut busting actions.</p> <p>“Comon Ry baby whore. That’s a sweetie… Argh… Keep going. You know what to do.” Uncle Elliot looked at her intently and nodded as he brushed her with his chubby fingertips across her unblemished forehead. The preteen slut took a deep slurping breath that bubbled baby spit against his gaping peehole. “Aaarrgghh… Fuck. Good cunt.” Strainer tossed his head back and roughly slid his hands down her smooth, thin arms as she raised them up so her piano-honed little preteen girl fingers could tickle and fondle his bulging ball sack, the same way she used to tickle her siblings when they played innocently.</p> <p>With her breath of fresh cock air she dived down, gradually and slowly widening that lower case ‘o’ into a big ‘O’. Her sweet lips slid smoothly and teasingly down his fired prick head until her tiny 7yo mouth had swallowed the entire putrid golf ball. The fluid baby saliva that she allowed to drip out of her mouth provided a perfect natural lubricant. “Mmppphhff…” She mumbled as she breathed with her rose tinted cheeks stretched with the cock head, her sad green eyes still locked on tantalizingly. Fuck she was just so sexy!</p> <p>With her tiny pink tongue tucked away at the back of her mouth it was now brushing its sloppy way across his jerking prickhead. Running and exploring gently right across the precum hole and gaping piss slit. “Mmpphhfff… mmmppuuuhhh…” The 7yo mumbled again as she got creative and circled her tongue around the head, rolling it back and forth around and around the most sensitive patches and then striking her little pleasure giver in jabs across the four quarters of the package of meat that was in her mouth, dashing the sides of the shuddering cock head with fore and back strokes.</p> <p>It was just so fucking pedo hot as he saw her bulging little cheeks filled with MAN MEAT and saw that cheeky preteen tongue of hers moving all over the place in correlation with his extreme pleasure. Then he saw it disappear as it lapped the underside onto his frenuleum in fast but timely flicks that were so light it was true teasing foreplay. “Yaarrrgghh… fucking…” He groaned uncontrollably as her sleepy little eyes widened in a knowing way that she was doing something special. “What a fucking little slut.” He thought.</p> <p>Next she slid her little fingertips up from his sperm-laden scrotum and slowly and gently tapped upwards on his hardened veiny shaft until they reached up to her own lips and the base of the head. “Uuuhhh… aaahhh…huuuhh…” She breathed a sigh as she slid her glossy coated lips up off the heaven-sent head with her long preteen tongue still wagging and brushing back and forth in preteen pleasure strokes across it as her mouth retreated upwards. She was going to do the ‘baby blowjob drool’ one of Uncle Elliot’s favorite moves.</p> <p>The little fuck muffin deposited a heavy dosing of baby drool onto the pulsating head and brushed upwards against it with her bottom lip as she removed her mouth from it, similar to what her tongue had been doing before. At the same time she raised her head up while still looking at him like a 7yo whore by widening her attractive bright green eyes while a line of baby drool still connected her mouth and lips to his spit dumped prick head and slowly licked across her upper lips with that soft, smooth and wet baby tongue of hers. She was giving the absolutely hottest fucking pedo preteen visual ever.</p> <p>But as she raised her neck up and lengthened the drool line, her delicate and thin little fingers closed around the bottom of the head, just to where the foreskin was and with a bit more pressure they slid down to the base. It felt like his cock was bursting at the seams! Her cute preteen slutty shiny blue painted fingernails made it look and feel even hotter.</p> <p>It was a one-hit process that would always leave his body feeling drained, with all the energy being zapped into his fucking raging hard-on. The 7yo next lowered her face down to the cock again and began gently blowing air all over the head with her peaked little petal lips before closing in and dotting it with gentle peck-kisses.</p> <p>Finally her small, warm tongue peeped out between her lips and started stroking all over just like a lollipop. “Aaarrrggghh… fuckin… good little girl… fuck Ryanne you baby whore… that’s it. Just like a baby lollipop you 7yo slut!” Methodically she licked long smooth and sloppy strokes up the length of the shaft, going around in strips of pleasure, each time when she got to the head though she brushed her tongue across ways before starting again from the bottom.</p> <p>“Uuuggghhaaahhhh!!! Fuck! Baby cunt! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Sluuuuuuuuuuuut!” It didn’t take much more of this, despite the harmlessly gentle pressure of the 7yo’s tongue to cause a plain fucking CUMSPLOSION!</p> <p>“Yuuuhhh!.... Igh.. Ugh… Ick… Uuuhhhh!” The preteen cock sucker squealed disgustedly and in fright as on the tip of her tongue she had felt a flood of heat, and in her little hands she had felt a gigantic cock rumble. In a fucking flash she was going deaf to Uncle Elliot’s terrifying monster yells and his painful bear grip on her tiny shoulders, holding her in place as his yucky cock-thing blasted her pretty little face with CUM! She tried to turn her head away but was just fucking coated in the first wave as she wrinkled her face and shut her eyes, but some stinging thick ooze cum globs still got in and just fucking lined and coated the smooth skin of her cheeks and nose. It was like someone had thrown a bucket of cum-wax on her face!</p> <p>“Stay the fuck still… Yaarrgghh… Aaarrgghh…. Fuckin… Fuck… Baby cunt!!!” He shook her hard until she was powerless but to just keep her face right in front of the boiling firing line and sob like a baby slut. It was fucking funny to see her just coated in lumpy hot thick globs of the disgusting yellow tinged ooze. As she cried and spluttered it bubbled up on her face. The interrupted sobs of her sweet voice were so perfect, like little hiccups made by an angel.</p> <p>Finally after 3 massive loads of cummage, the cock jerked violently with no more juice. She just stood there as tense as a perfect statue, with her arms straight and tight against her body and her shoulders hunched up as her face bubbled and dripped with cum ooze. She could hardly cry much any more as the cum pooled at her mouth each time she did. “Oooohh baby whore Ryanne. That is such a nice face plateful of cum you have. Hahaha.” Strainer was breathing heavily after the insanely intense baby blowjob experience, but still had his trademark beaming grin. “Now eat it all up! Baby cunt! Eat it!” He gave her another soft boot to her stomach. She keeled over and coughed and whimpered. She tried to say something as her little lips vibrated, but the only noise that came out were a series of sobs as she didn’t want to open her mouth wider.</p> <p>“Just poke your sexy little tongue out and lick it up! Just like milk and cream baby cunt. Yummy for your cunny. Especially made for sluts!” He mocked and laughed. But now he was losing patience, “Fucking do it!!!” He made an obvious noise as he raised a mighty limb to strike her. “*sob sob sob*” In plain terror she quickly poked the tip of her tongue out to dab around her lips at the disgusting and rapidly thinning liquid that began to drip all over her. She tasted a small drop and swallowed it. She hated cum! She hated doing this baby blowjob all the more because she always had to eat that disgusting gunk.</p> <p>“Fuck! Lap it up like a slut!” WHACK! SLAP! He gave her 2 hard smacks on her left shoulder, the force was hard enough to rock her light and weak 7yo frame.</p> <p>“*sob sob sob*! Owww… ouucchhhh….. *sob*” She rubbed her sore shoulder as she licked up all around her lips gathering a mouthful of the gross slop. The smell was so strong, so putrid, just like cock, it made the task almost impossible. She tried to swallow first go.</p> <p>“Bllluuurrr…. uuurrrgghhhh…uuhhhh…” she managed to gulp some down but gagged at the rest of the mouthful and it streamed out between her lips and dribbled down her chin.</p> <p>“Fuckin more! More! More!” SLAP! Another brutal smack was dutifully delivered on the same spot to the poor beautiful child. She sobbed and cried as she desperately tried licking all around her own face where she could reach, eventually with her own hands clawing the gunk and smoothing it down her face to near her lips in a panic and licking it up.</p> <p>Only about ¼ of the CUM she managed to swallow, she wretched and gagged at the rest, letting it dribble down her face and chin but she cupped her little hands and wiped it on her own skin so that not too much would go on the floor and so she wouldn’t be punished for it. She was a bright girl, so was now quite accustomed to his perverse thinking of how she should best please him.</p> <p>“That is fucking good. But if you don’t swallow at least half next time… We will have real sex again. Do you want that?”</p> <p>“N…nuh…no… p…please… I’ll be good Uncle Elliot *sob*… P…Please I… d…don’t want real… s…sex *sob* N…next time I’ll *sob* swa…swallow m…hore…” The 7yo beauty with her eyes half open shook her head frantically. For fear of another BRUTAL FUCKING!!!</p> <p>“We’ll find out.” An amused Elliot Strainer smirked. “Now clean up this slut mess!”</p> <p>“Y…yes!” Ryanne chirped in panic. A fair amount of CUM had splattered on the floor. The 7yo little girl was now rolling around in it so that her clothes would absorb it, the way he liked her to clean. Her broken spirit breathed in faint relief as she felt his gaze and attention shift off her as his cruel cock softened and the bed creaked as his weight was lifted from it. He got up and walked out of the room, leaving her like a preteen slut stretching her sexy preteen cutoff T-shirt and her skirt out in front of her to dab up the CUM like a sponge.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Already hiding under the bed, the darkness that would have been cause for nightmares for Marti and any other 6yo child like her had now become a temporary, comfortable safe-haven. But even though she could block out the sights of him, Uncle Elliot, she couldn’t escape his primeval mating call.</p> <p>His guttural groan of pleasure made her sick to her stomach and elicited memories and tastes of giving preteen head. The little 6yo girl thought it was the most disgusting thing in the world. The BRUTAL veiny rod of slime-leaking, hardened flesh was always the monster in her nightmares now, and to have that gigantic piss hose inside of her mouth and have to ‘do things’ to it made her feel violated despite her young age, but most of all shameful and depressed, in much the same way a raped hot teenage slut would feel.</p> <p>She rolled around in the dark on the cold floor under the bed, singing the words “Oooohhh be quiet. Please be quiet. I don’t want to hear. Lalalalala. Stop stop stop. Oooohh why am I here? I don’t want to see that thing.” With her cock hardeningly sweet 6yo voice to herself to prevent his beastial roars from penetrating her mind.</p> <p>Unfortunately for her it didn’t work. Each of his frightening MALE pleasure calls elicited images of her lovely sister and best friend Ryanne performing the sluttiest preteen blowjob. All the little intricacies that they were forced to perform in order to make that terrible pee-pee cock thing expand and ‘vomit’ slime on them she felt, even with her gullible 6yo mind, was just plain wrong. All of that kissing, all of that licking and all of that sucking, rubbing and stroking on such a revolting thing as Uncle Elliot’s ginormous, oozing, purple penis so intimately close to her face felt so unnatural and always made her cry.</p> <p>It wasn’t long however until she heard his voice raised in fear-inducing anger, followed by the harsh, shattering sound of smacks and the disturbing, but mellow melody of a little girl bawling. The sound of the blows against Ryanne’s tender preteen flesh had just about brought pain to her own wriggling little body, and also reached to the depths of her innocent and kind heart. The bond between the 2 could be comparable to the closest of twins, and to hear her strong big sis, and self-proclaimed protector being mashed like a slut and crying out hopelessly for mercy made her impressionable young mind explore all of the possibilities that Ryanne might die or be badly hurt.</p> <p>“No… no… noooo. Aiiieeeee….!” Marti squealed at the thoughts, her tormented 6yo body rocking around on the floor, back and forth rather violently to cope with her internal angst and occasionally banging against the bed legs. It felt as if the ringing sound of the shocking smacks, coupled with Ryanne’s cries of pain and her disheartening sobs were never ending in the darkness. In that moment that fussy, spoilt little preteen cuntlet Marti felt like the darkness was now no longer a comfort, but more the place of nightmares that she used to think it was, like it was suffocating her. Desperately she scampered out from under the bed and jumped up on it before rolling up into a ball and trying to sing the same words. Ironically she became a bit relieved at the renewed and insatiable groans of pleasure from Uncle Elliot when they had finally returned that replaced the BRUTAL noise of strong blows against tender 7yo flesh in between the squeaky sobs of the little girl.</p> <p>Lying down on the bed, rigid as a perfect little doll and staring blankly up at the polished white ceiling, Marti gave in and allowed the overwhelming sexual noises coming from the next room to permeate her mind with images of MAN on 7yo little girl sexual filth, all the way through to the earth shaking climax and Ryanne’s faint, sweet voice tinged with the desperation of her helpless youth being matched up against a much more powerful and matured MAN.</p> <p>The 6yo pageant winner was relieved it was finally over for her beloved sister, even though she could still hear her muffled pleas through the wall and could taste and feel the revolting taste and feel of the slimy cum goo all over herself in flashback. She even wrinkled up her pretty preteen face in disgust and tossed her tongue around inside of her mouth while squeezing her cheeks, as if to get the ropey gunk out of her mouth even though her 6yo oral cavity was empty. That is how much CUM revolted her and how much she hated that symbol of MALE essence…</p> <p>“UHHH…!” Marti screamed, her bones just about jumping out of her body in shocked fright. Elliot Strainer was amused as he briskly stormed into the next room, startling the absolutely gorgeous little 6yo girl who was squirming around on the bed, and swiping at her face as if she had accidentally swallowed a live earthworm. She stopped her cute and funny little motions and sat up suddenly like a mechanical hinge. Her normally narrow, deep and dark eyes were wide open, looking at him with a delicious mixture of surprise, fear and insecurity.</p> <p>Fuck she looked so sexy in that oversized and crude trailer trash t-shirt. Exactly like the hapless abused little 6yo cunt she was. She had her long legs spread at a slight angle, with her knees bent and her little feet planted flat on the bed. Her body was tense and upright while her hands reached down and grasped at her ankles.</p> <p>Because of the upward angle of her thighs, the hem of the t-shirt had slid off her legs back down to her pussy, leaving her delicately yellow-tanned and lovely 6yo legs sheer and naked as well as the side of her pert and smooth little butt. She was so startled and scared by his sudden arrival that the speed with which she sat up had not allowed her to adjust herself or cover herself up.</p> <p>Each slow step he took towards her, he savored her increasingly worried expression. Her eyes fixed on him, and her petite rose petal lips and perfect ‘o’ mouth frequently opening and closing in rapid little breaths, as if she was trying to think of something safe to say but was unable to. He laughed mischievously as he saw her gaze quickly shoot downwards and then back, from his heavy but free flaccid cock, still moist with the blissful markings of her sister’s baby blowjob.</p> <p>When he got right to the edge of the bed he dropped his knees down and knelt down on it, he was now only a foot away from the delicate preteen princess. As the bed sunk down with his body weight she shuffled around on the spot very uncomfortably, his hideous, fat snake cock thing was right at her face level but she dared not look at it because she knew it would arouse his attention even more. But having his overbearing figure so close and virtually on top of her, she couldn’t help but hunch up and bring her slightly spread and bent legs close together as well as frantically pull down the edge of the thin t-shirt to cover up her knees and exposed bottom.</p> <p>Strainer chuckled at seeing her trying to maintain some 6yo girly modesty. He reached out with his thick, chubby hand and stroked her on the left side of her smooth cheek before letting his hand trail down her body to touch the baby soft flesh of her naked legs below her knees. Fuck, he had a perfect 6yo baby cunt all to himself that he could molest at will, she was all his. Pedo life is perfect.</p> <p>His perverse, intrusive touch on her sensitive young skin made her cringe. She felt a cold and sickening tickle in her stomach and right up her spine as his hand clawed its way underneath the hem of the t-shirt to molest her thighs and work its way up close to her baby pussy.</p> <p>“So what has my little girl been doing by herself in this room? Have you been a good girl Marti-ni?” He asked as he pinched and kneaded the top of her thighs close to her baby pussy, causing her pain. “Y…yes Uncle Elliot. I have.” She managed to snivel. “I… I was just drawing.” “Oh did you now?” He scanned the room looking for her picture, seeing the pathetic 6yo purple colored scrawl behind him. “I see. How lovely.” With his other arm he turned around to pick it up off the floor. Marti now felt a bit embarrassed as she saw him studying the picture bemusedly, she was also hoping he didn’t take offence to what it all meant.</p> <p>“That’s nice Marti-ni. I think I’ll keep this one.” He looked at her from behind the drawing and tore it in half. The harsh sound of tearing paper made her cower. He turned around one of the halves to show her, it was the one of her happy family. Suddenly his face morphed into a monstrous snarl. “Yaaarrgghhh!” He yelled at her as he violently ripped it up into shreds right in front of her, showering her with the scraps of her art like worthless confetti.</p> <p>“Uuuhhh!” The nastiness and scariness of the action made her reactively pull the collar of the t-shirt up over her face and cry in utter dejection at the destruction of her very own illustration of her lovely family, the one refuge away from this horrible ordeal. She shut her eyes as tight as she could but couldn’t help a flood of tears being squeezed down her divine little face.</p> <p>Fuck, it was moments like these that he lived for, and he didn’t even have to have his cock shoved into any slut either. The reactions these little princesses gave him was priceless entertainment. It gave him an unbeatable warm and fuzzy feeling inside. “It is actually a beautiful little drawing you have here Marti-ni. I think I’ll stick it onto the fridge.” He chortled, as he waved the amusing strip that depicted him and his mutated monster cock about to ‘eat’ his two little preteen pets in front of her, even though she couldn’t see because she was hiding like a turtle inside the t-shirt.</p> <p>“It’s too bad you’re not interested in your own work baby whore. Hold on here.” He smirked. “What did you draw this with? Of course… that ‘special’ purple crayon we use.” He looked around the room and saw it motionless in the corner. “Ah there it is! I think we can have some fun with that crayon without even drawing anything now. Don’t you think Marti-ni?”</p> <p>The 6yo shuddered and shook her whole body trying to express a ‘NO’. She cried even louder. Her muffled voice trying to break through.</p> <p>“N…nuh…nooo… *sob* Unnccchhhllee Eeewwwiot. P… pleasshhe don’t! I… it hurt too muchhhh lasshht tiiime…!”</p> <p>“Sorry sweetie. I can’t hear you. Why don’t you pull your face up so I can see and hear how pretty you are.”</p> <p>The preteen pulled the collar down and brought her head out, it scraped her face as the fabric stuck to her sticky, wet, tear-stained face. She struggled to compose herself as she tried to speak clearly. “*sniff sniff* P… please Uncle Elliot. Don’t use the crayon. Please, please, please… It… it hurts too much *sob*. I… I… I… just don’t… pleeeease… *sob sob sob*.” She began bawling again, knowing that whatever she wanted never meant anything, no matter what she said.</p> <p>She instinctively squeezed her legs shut, hoping it would never get inside of her again. “Please… please… please.” She blubbered in her angelically sweet 6yo voice as she resorted to physical begging by keeling over and crawling to him so she could sob against his large body in wretched preteen patheticism. Fuck this was just so sexy!</p> <p>She had her face pressed against the bed quilt as she dragged herself across to him, so she was essentially crawling blindly. When she got close enough and could sense the heat of his body she bravely reached her hand up to try and to try and touch his arm, but her teeny cool little fingers accidentally brushed against his firm, putrid cock-flop. Taken aback she quickly recoiled. “I suppose that could work as well sweetie.” Elliot chuckled. The delicate brush of her cool little fingers made his over sensitized cock jump excitedly.</p> <p>“Uh-oh. That was a bad mistake.” Marti thought to herself. She may have awakened the beast. She retracted backwards, at a loss of what to do to preserve the sanctity of her innocent 6yo body.</p> <p>“Well sweetie. I’m gonna leave it up to you. I think you’ve already found the way. I suppose there’s something you can do for me if you don’t want the crayon. Look, I’m gonna count to 5 for you to do it, and if you don’t I’m gonna get the crayon.” Strainer was beaming now. It was a catch-22 of victory for him, defeat and humiliation for her. He could feel the rush of blood expanding his swag of MAN MEAT once more.</p> <p>“1…2” She quickly made her move. Upturning her beautiful, shining wet face, her long glossy black hair had stuck in various places, each of the separated strands forming to resemble a fan. “3…4” She shuffled over like a preteen sex pet to the cock and reached for it with both hands, linking her fingers and squeezing the meaty prick head before sliding her soft, young hands firmly down the frightening cock shaft, folding the foreskin back and shooting a wave of pleasure right throughout Strainer’s body. “5…Yaaarrgghhh. Fuuuuck. Good baby whore cunt.”</p> <p>The 6yo girl looked up at him sadly, in rhythm to her cock-cradling little hands sliding up and down the hyper nerves of the rapidly expanding cock, as if to communicate to him “See, I’ve made a choice.” But she didn’t want to talk. To hear the sound of her own voice, while doing this yucky immoral act would just make her feel even more ashamed. But she’d stopped crying now, all she had was just a blank and eternally sad expression. The only interruptions of her silent destitution were occasional sniffles as tears somehow got up her nose.</p> <p>Strainer looked down at her knowingly. His own expression was a mixture of elevating ecstatic pleasure, coupled with satisfied contentment at ogling down into the miserable dark pitched eyes of one of the most beautiful little 6yo baby sluts, resigning herself to being a preteen cock slut, and a mutual understanding that she was his and would have to do all that she could to please and pleasure the cock, even though she hated it. Fear and terror was the only way in turning such pure innocence BAD.</p> <p>“Igghh…. Aaahhh… Baby whore what are you gonna do for Uncle Elliot huh? Comon show me. Show Uncle Elliot what you can do for the big fat cock! And it better be goooood.” Elliot brushed the sticking, dark strands away from her face with both hands, smoothing her silken shoulder-length hair back so it regained its bouncy ‘preteen beauty pageant’ form in thick layers across her slight shoulders and her upper back. With her minute, piercing, dark brown pupils locked on his she slowed down the pace of her baby jerk-off but increased the pressure. Visibly putting in effort with all of her feeble 6yo strength to stroke the insanely hard and large MALE muscle that she held.</p> <p>Thick, slimy precum now seeped out of the piss slit, coating her little hands in a shiny paste as they glided up and down the veiny shaft. She was glad that what she was doing right now was enough, as her face was far enough away so that she wouldn’t be overwhelmed by the stinking cock stench, although the realization that she would have to do ‘more’ sooner or later was no comfort.</p> <p>“Aaarrgghh… Fuckin… Baby cunt!” Strainer watched in utter fascination as the 6yo worked her supple fingers around his inflamed shaft like a pro. The prick grease allowing her to slickly roll his stretched foreskin back and forth behind his bulging purple prick head. She would massage down the length of the tight cock muscle with pressure right to the base, but on her way up again she would only go so lightly, it was more like a brush with her supple long fingers tapping oh-so gently like she was playing a flute.</p> <p>However, as her hands slid up to the base of the head and the frenuleum she relinked her fingers together and with her thumbs positioned on the underside of the head, on the frenuleum she stroked and pressed it so that she could feel his heat and cock throb beneath her fingers, while simultaneously she wrapped her other fingers around the top of the head and the hole where the continually seeping-out precum was and that way she rubbed the turgid, meaty lump.</p> <p>“Ahhh… aaarrrgghh…. Ha… Fuck!” Fuck he had taught this baby slut sex so well. Only 6yo and a few days of being forced and beaten into sexual activity and she had the cock tingling ingenuity of a slut, let alone her own natural beauty. The sensation she caused as her thin little girl’s fingers wrapped around and pressed against him in the most sensitive spots, like a little pixie, was mind blowing. Each little movement her joined hands now performed on his stuffed cock head caused the veins to visibly enlarge.</p> <p>The ironic thing was that Marti was being a sensual sexy little preteen tease without being aware of it, let alone wanting to. She was using her hands in the best way she knew how to make that gross fat cock happy, even if it just felt so awful and disgusting with all of that slippery grease on her hands and in between her fingers and to feel its heat and intense throbbing. But it was all in an effort so that she hoped she wouldn’t have to perform oral sex on it and put that foul thing in her mouth. Although both of them knew it was going to happen, she just didn’t want to think about it.</p> <p>“Now slut. Aaarrggh… do the ... Fuck… Next bit you fucking worthless … Yaaahh… whore!” Scared into action by his rough primal voice, Marti tried to compromise and took a deep breath so that she wouldn’t have to smell the fuming stench of cock as she got close, before shutting her eyes and leaning in to give it a quick peck kiss in between where her fingers and thumbs were, just below the peehole. The sweet little noise her kiss made was such an understatement of sexiness, being so subtle and preteen. The way she kissed was a juxtaposition of innocence in the sluttiest context.</p> <p>The luscious and ultimately gratifying feeling of the little girl’s peaked 6yo lips on his prick for just a second was enough to send a wave of pleasure throughout his entire body once more. “Oh… you… fuck…ing… Aaarrgghh…. Fuck!... fucking … little preteen … tease … fucking preteen!” He was inconsolable, coughing up the words of abuse.</p> <p>The wretched feeling of the icky slime sticking to her lips and the wrinkled texture of the cock head further reinforced why she hated giving head so much. She looked up scared and surprised as he shouted at her those terrible names. “I… I’m sorry Uncle Elliot… I… I… thought y…you would like that…”</p> <p>“It’s good you baby whore! But you can’t … Fuck… Expect to get away with that without giving a full baby… Aaarrgghh… blowjob!” This was the moment she was dreading. She wrinkled up her face in disgust before slowly lowering her face, but the view from a distance would look as if she and the cock were similar magnetic poles repelling each other in an invisible force as she visibly struggled to bring her pretty little face any closer.</p> <p>“Look at me Marti-ni! Look at me when you do this! Always keep eye contact you slut!” Her shaken and scared eyes drifted upwards to his, now locked in a gaze of torment. He held her hard with both hands around her tiny waistline and tight belly as he braced himself for the ultimate preteen oral pleasure. He was also enjoying the feel of her slight body in his hands and was turned on by the idea of how easily he could crush and hurt her if she misbehaved. She had such a perfectly sexy 6yo body.</p> <p>The preteen now slid her hands gently down the full shaft length to the base to cradle the heavy ball sack to make room for her mouth. She couldn’t hold her breath long and inhaled deeply the putrid scent of aroused pedo cock which made her hesitate again. The stench overwhelmed her senses and she needed a few seconds to recover so that she wouldn’t puke. However as Elliot grew impatient he squeezed her tight belly in his strong grip, so soon the baby slut was going down on the boiling prick like the whore she was, her lips and her tongue slobbering all over the peak of the prickhead, allowing her baby spit to slide down the rugged shaft where her hands would use it as a lubricant to mould all around the base and sticky, wrinkly, furry balls.</p> <p>His wiry brown pubes often came undone and stuck to her hands, all the while she moved her head around busily and flicked all over the reddish glowing head with her pink tongue like a bullet and intermittently giving loud deep kisses right on the peephole. Since they were so loud, her mouth opened up with a large enough ‘O’ at the end of it to take it inside and suck on it like it was some sort of foul tasting flesh popsicle while her tiny tongue inside her mouth stroked and pasted sloppily all over the underside of the head.</p> <p>Each time Strainer squeezed her, she knew she had to up the ante somehow, and become even more of a preteen slut princess. This time she didn’t know what else to do except try and take him even deeper inside her tiny pert mouth and work her tongue even more busily by flicking it faster and longer along the flesh rod, even though her cheeks were already stretched and stuffed. “Mmmppphhhfff…. Shhhlllurrrp….. Mmmffff…. Ssssccchhhmmmppphfff…” Were the muffled and sloppy noises the 6yo made with a mouthful of hard MALE penis.</p> <p>When she felt the pulsating cock inside of her mouth begin to quake too much in agitation, she slid her ‘o’ lips up and off the shaft with a sucking pop. She was scared of being caught and drowned in a CUMSPLOSION. Too cool it off she gently blew air right against the head, all over like the sweet little girl she was before giving it a soothing and flowery kiss. Next she smoothed the palm of her baby soft little hands up the underside of the shaft and then gripped onto and squeezed the spongy prickhead with her fingertips before rubbing the crown with alternating hands and turning and gently squeezing it in the same way she would to squeeze the juice out of a half orange.</p> <p>“Aaarrgghh fuckin God… Fuck… Fuck… Yaarrggh… Fuck hot baby slut cunt fucken slab of fuckin baby cuntlet fuck! Fuck!... Aaarrrgghh… you fucking baby whore…” It was a terribly strange feeling for her. She didn’t feel happy, or proud exactly, but it was like halfway between the two in the way she could sense how well she was doing at giving a baby blowjob and that she could clearly see Uncle Elliot overcome by pleasure that was all her own doing. But it made her sickeningly ashamed of herself and she tried to think about something happy, like life before she decided to go camping. Although that didn’t help either, especially since she was conscious at the way that her smooth little hands and nimble fingers were pulling tricks all over Uncle Elliot’s grotesque bulbous prick head.</p> <p>“Comon Marti-ni baby whore. Down again.” He squeezed her again, but this time gently. Throughout the entire preteen oral performance he had also enjoyed the feeling of her delicately smooth body in his hands as he felt her up and molested her. Without another cue she leaned down again and gave a long and luxurious lick with her moist tongue from mid-shaft all the way up to the frenuleum, following the trail of a prominent vein.</p> <p>However it didn’t take much longer of her preteen 6yo mouth plying all along the length of the cock with her velvety lips picking out and kissing the most sensitive spots and her buttery little pink tongue constantly flicking out pleasure throughout the nerves of his now swollen and reddened cock to simply CUMSPLODE all over her face and in her mouth. Giving her much the same fashion as her sister.</p> <p>Surprisingly, Marti took the dosing of CUM much better since she was cleanly and squarely squirted on and had sadly accepted her fate this time, not wanting to be MASHED like big sis in the next room she gargled and gulped as the bubbling, white translucent ooze was forcefully throttled down her throat.</p> <p>As she was sucking the furrowed skin of his cock clean, Elliot couldn’t resist and bowled his pelvis into her face, knocking her down on the bed and quickly grabbed her thin wrists, pinning her arms to the bed. He shook and chafed his filthy, sweating and cum and spit dripping genitals against the little 6yo girl’s already distraught face.</p> <p>However, he was very pleased and satisfied by her baby blowjob so pummeled her rather gently so as not to excessively hurt or startle her. But all the more, it was still a sexy scene as the gigantic grown man had a beautiful 6yo princess pinned down on the bed, with her face blocked out by his busily gyrating crouch and her little legs kicking out in distress. </p> <p>SLAP!!! After using her face as a lovely tender cock towel he got up and gave her a mighty hard slap on her exposed left butt cheek. The juicy noise vibrated and rung around the room. She was so exhausted and distraught her little mouth and dark eyes lit up and opened wide to shriek but she couldn’t manage to choke out any sound except for a pitiful little girly gasp. He laughed at her as he got up and walked out of the room. Finally flopping his semi-hard cock back into his baggy boxers, as if returning a smoking and spent gun back into its holster.</p> <p>Again, Marti was crying and rolling around on her stomach, trying to gag her uncontrollable sobs by pressing her sniveling face into the bed quilt as she shook her head side to side. In a damp puddle of cum on the quilt, frantically rubbing her bruised bottom, it felt like she had a burn, a red welt was already forming on her perfect baby soft 6yo sun-born skin.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Elliot Strainer slumped down on the couch, a chilled cold beer in his hand. His body felt like it had overheated with pleasure. You can have too much of a good thing, except for sexy lil girls. He switched on the TV, “And the 2 little girls that have gone missing… 6yo Marti and 7yo Ryanne…” he changed the channel, “So detective have you got any leads as to where Mr. Strainer is or the 2 little girls?”</p> <p>“Ahh fuck this. Hey you little sluts you’re famous now! Every fuckin channel!” He laughed as he yelled out to them. They were probably still moping about pathetically in the adjacent rooms after being forced to perform preteen oral sex. He pressed PLAY. “Ah that’s better.” He chuckled.</p> <p>He wasn’t all about sex with these 2. It was how innocent, beautiful and perfect these little girls were that made them so irresistible. Throughout the years he had gathered a handy collection of their pleasant home videos, little girls just being little girls.</p> <p>This particular one showed a family barbecue. He had shot it himself about half a year ago…</p> <p>They were both in colorful light summer dresses bouncing up and down on the trampoline giggling hysterically, each of them trying to jump higher than the other. “Look Uncle Elliot! I can do a somersault! Watch, watch, watch!” Ryanne beamed joyfully as she bounced up with all of her 6yo strength, her supple young body flipping over into a little ball of color, but she wasn’t able to land it properly so plummeted down like a heavy bomb into the mesh “Aaaiiiieeeee!!!! Hehehehe!” She shrieked as she rolled around while still bouncing around on the mesh.</p> <p>Her landing sprang Marti off of her feet, making her slip down onto her face. Her tropical little dress flipped up exposing her tiny, stretched yellow panties and the tender, lightly tanned flesh midway up her back. Strainer laughed at his own photography as the footage zoomed right up between her legs from behind, the cock stiffening crease of her baby pussy lining through the fabric. “Hehehe. Yeah right Ryanne… See Uncle El, she couldn’t do it!”</p> <p>“Oh yeah Marti lets see you do better.” Ryanne challenged her little sis cheerfully with the cutest smile showing the white line of her baby teeth.</p> <p>“Ok then. Watch this Uncle El! I can do jumping handstands.” Without hesitation she got up, balanced herself then reached down with her hands and kicked her legs vertically in the air quickly before bouncing around on her hands about 5 times, her dress had now slipped down over her face, exposing the tender preteen flesh from just below her baby titties, as well as her smooth taut belly and her panties, then her long, flailing legs.</p> <p>“Whoa, fuckin hot.” He heard himself say, just audibly. He laughed loudly and chugged another round of beer.</p> <p>Because her eyes were covered by her dress and she was trying too hard to impress Uncle Elliot, she had no idea when Ryanne looked at the camera mischievously and acted out an obvious tip-toe walk towards her sister before grabbing her by the ankles, pulling her aerial legs apart and pushing them back down to the trampoline mesh.</p> <p>“Wha…? Aaaiiieee!!!” This time it was Marti’s turn to scream as she fell and tumbled around the trampoline, her dress was still upturned, obscuring her vision but giving others plenty of her half naked exposed body.</p> <p>Trying to make a show for the camera, and Uncle Elliot, Ryanne looked at him with the same bad girl grin before jumping on her little sister. “Uuuuhhh! Ry… get off! Why did you do that for?!” “See… told you. You couldn’t do it either.” Ryanne teased as she pinned Marti down.</p> <p>“Now, now Ryanne. I think Marti did a pretty good job.” He heard his own perfectionist grooming behind the camera. “And that was pretty cheap of you young lady as well.” He laughed. “Ok, ok I know how we can work this out. Ry if you can pin Marti down for 10 seconds I’ll watch you have another go at the somersault, but if Marti pushes you off then she can do her handstands and you can’t push her down.”</p> <p>“Ok.” Ryanne beamed back at him. She didn’t get sad like she was being told off because Uncle Elliot always said it in laughter and always made it fun, so she never lost with him around, or so she used to think.</p> <p>He took great pleasure in seeing the hot preteen sluts struggling and wrestling against each others bodies in close contact as their long hair brushed up in a silky tangle, Marti’s black and Ryanne’s light brown, like a cappuccino swirl. He started the long count, savoring each second as they desperately fought against each other with hot little gasps and moans, exerting all of their energy. Ryanne kept trying to press her undeveloped preteen chest against her little sister’s tummy below her, while Marti had grabbed both of Ryanne’s wrists and was fidgeting to shift off her bodyweight. All the while she was thrusting her pelvis high into the air to push big sis off.</p> <p>To see the little girl’s sexy sheer legs and fuckin tight, tight, tight pantyline kicking around like a striptease was fuckin unreal. Ryanne meanwhile was trying to press her knees against little sis’ side to keep her still, as she bent down her dress too rode up slightly to expose her bright pink panties, the fabric stretched tight over her sexy butt so that the faint outline of her sweet features could be seen. The most enticing part was following the crease up between her legs though, until the line was teasingly blocked by the pink cotton junior sized panty.</p> <p>Both baby whores were going at it incredibly hard. Their hands probably explored every other inch of each other’s sexy preteen bodies in that 10 seconds, and they were just too innocent and distracted to realize the softcore pedo meaning of it all. By the time the 10 count was up, much to her credit, the younger slut Marti had managed to fight her way up against her big sis so that they were both sideways in each other’s grasp.</p> <p>When it was over they both looked up at the camera, breathing heavily, their little silken legs were locked together, still rubbing against each other up and down. They discovered that they liked the feeling of one another way.</p> <p>“So who won? Hehehe…” They both cooed sweetly, giggling and blushing to each other and at Strainer. It was kinda embarrassing and it was all being recorded as well.</p> <p>“Well girls I think we have a draw!” The two of them looked into each other’s smiling face and giggled as well.</p> <p>“Hehehe. You couldn’t beat me Ryanne. And you’re suppose to be stronger.” Now Marti teased back.</p> <p>“Well… well… well… You just got lucky! Hmmppff! But I beat you every other time. So which one of us gets to show you our move Uncle El?” “You can both do it at the same time. Help each other out. Like, well both of you stand up.” Untangling their bodies, they both stood up with a sexy lil girl ‘I’m waiting…’ stance with their hands on their hips. “Ok now Marti you go and stand behind Ryanne and hold her around the waist so that you can help throw her up to do her somersault.”</p> <p>Both baby cunts looked back at him rather puzzled. “I dunno if it’ll work.” Marti said.</p> <p>“Ha, neither do I sweetie but we can give it a try. It might be the only way we can get Ry to do her somersault.” He winked at Ryanne sarcastically, who got the jest and giggled back smugly. </p> <p>“Well, ok I’ll try.” The hot little girl Marti walked casually behind her sister and held her around her thin waist. Her unaware little fingers tapped and danced around Ryanne’s sensitive belly and the top of her baby cunt pubic mound, trying to get a grip.</p> <p>“Hehehe. Marti that tickles!”</p> <p>“Oh, sorry… Sis!” Marti silly-laughed back cheekily.</p> <p>Smiling back at the glorious playful innocence of the baby cunts, Strainer instructed them. “Ok muffins. Now both of you bend down at the knees and when you’re ready Ry, give the signal and then jump and Marti will try to boost you up.”</p> <p>“Um, ok. Hehehe. Lets see how this works… Ready Mart?”</p> <p>“Yup!” Both baby sluts crouched down slightly, unaware how sexy the direct contact between their bodies was, mimicking a preteen lesbo pose.</p> <p>“Go!” All at once in a big jumble, they both were propelled upwards with the force of Ryanne’s jump, and then both bounced back down onto the mesh on their tummies. However Marti landed on top of Ryanne in a painful squish, now it looked as if she had mounted her big sis doggy style as Marti’s crotch was grinding against Ryanne’s pert, wiggly ass.</p> <p>“Awww… ah… That didn’t work out so well.” Ryanne sighed and moaned comically in pain. “Now get off me Mart!” Out of breath, they both struggled to be free of the other, resulting in an innocent simulation of clothed preteen incest porn as Marti groped and grinded against her big sis to find leverage to get up.</p> <p>“Hahaha girls. That wasn’t any good.” They both frowned back at him. “Maybe we should try Marti’s handstand now, I think I know how to make this one work.” Both baby cunts nodded in agreement. “Now Marti go and do your handstand, and Ry, you hold your sister’s ankles to balance her.” Like good little cunts they immediately responded. Again Marti’s dress dropped down over her upper half to expose her panel flat preteen belly and sweet, sweet baby pantyline.</p> <p>“Hehehe. Marti your undies are showing!” Ryanne exclaimed, she tried to assist and protect her lil sister’s modesty in front of Uncle Elliot by attempting to fold her dress in between her legs to at least cover up her sexy yellow cotton panties.</p> <p>“Oh!” Marti was too excited by everything else she didn’t even notice, and blushed shyly, even though the dress covered most of her face.</p> <p>“Nah, nah girls. Just leave it. I don’t care. Ha! You’ll need both hands for this though Ryanne.” Strainer quickly tried to turn their attention away and onto the task so that they wouldn’t cover up. With complete loving trust, Ryanne dropped the hem of the dress again and replaced her hand on Marti’s ankle. “Now so you both are really balanced, Ry put your head between Marti’s legs and rest your chin there.” Unsure and cautiously, Ryanne did as she was told, even though it sounded rather odd. But she had known this man since before she could remember and loved and trusted him with everything.</p> <p>“Whoa, good girl.” Strainer gulped as she complied. “Now Marti cross your legs around your sister’s neck if you can.” With silent concentration the half naked preteen slowly bent her legs around Ryanne’s neck. “Excellent… Now try and bounce up and down together.” Gently, without gaining air they bounced on the trampoline mesh.</p> <p>Ryanne’s face dug in between Marti’s legs against her panties and Marti’s legs locked harder against Ryanne, pushing her face further into her own clothed baby pussy. It was both a fuck funny amusing scene, as well as fucking pedo hot with a topping of preteen unaware innocence!</p> <p>“Girls, Elliot! It’s lunch time!” Their young hot slut fuck slut cunt mommy called them in, making the baby cunts instantly drop their ‘uncomfortable’ pose and collapse onto the mesh. They had forgotten how hungry they were with all of their antics.</p> <p>“See, we did it Uncle El! Cool! Quick lets go for lunch!” “Oh yeah I’m coming… Fuck.”</p> <p>After that, the screen shutoff and went blank, bringing him back into the present.</p> <p>“Ahhh yes. Nothing’s gonna interrupt me now from having you 2 exactly the way I like. Is there you sluts?!” Strainer yelled out to the captured preteen beauties in the bedrooms. Not surprising he didn’t get an answer. “Marti! Ryanne! Get the fuck out here now you fuckin baby whores! Fuckin now!” He yelled. Just for the sake of it, to make them even more scared, fearful and bind them closer to him. And to prove how much control he had over them.</p> <p>In no more than a few seconds, the 2 baby cuntlets scampered out of the rooms like naughty little girls that were about to be lined up and punished. As they rushed out of the doorways, the 2 sisters looked at each other. It was a strange feeling, as if they had been reunited after a long time, although it had only been a few hours. But it was understandable, seeing what they both had been through.</p> <p>Their undeveloped preteen vaginas were still raw and painful from the BRUTAL FUCKING that they had taken only a few days earlier, when they had lost their virginity and become preteen sluts. The force of a fully grown and hardened MALE cock inside of their sweet meat bodies caused true injury. They couldn’t really run, only trot as fast as their little feet could flutter, the lips of their redly swollen and bruised baby pussies would otherwise rub against each other excruciatingly. But still, each forward step they took was very sore and they both bit their lower lips gently and whimpered like raped little girls to distract from the deep, stinging pussy pain. The pain surged right up inside of their bodies into their bellies and almost made them collapse from overexerting themselves. Even standing up was a telling bother for them and their young, raped vaginas.</p> <p>The look the sweeties shot each other was one of pure fear. They both had a telepathic understanding of how scared they were at Uncle Elliot’s loud and angry voice beckoning to them as if they had done something wrong.</p> <p>When they dashed out of the rooms and were standing behind his sofa, they started walking carefully around the front towards him although they were wary to keep at least a foot apart from each other as every time they got close to each other to share in each other’s loving, sisterly comfort against this horrid ordeal, he would always notice and make them do something yucky together.</p> <p>“Well come on! Get the fuck over here!” They jumped in fright as they were shouted at again with a bad word and scampered over and stood in front of him promptly. They were still not over the trauma and disgust of having to perform preteen oral sex on him yet so both were lightly shaking all over.</p> <p>He just sat there on the couch obscenely, slouching and burping with his beer, staring at them like the most perverse creep that he was. Both of them could feel, just from his scary and hungry eyes, his hands against their tender young, shivering bodies. He kept eyeballing them, not saying a word. Leaving them squirming on the spot in great discomfort and struggling not to look down at the not-as-scary floor. Although they were too afraid to turn their gaze from him, incase that was what he was waiting for, an excuse to hurt them again.</p> <p>Both baby cunts looked just so fucking hot! Ryanne’s gorgeous straight long brown hair draped over her shoulders, as she stood there like a model with one knee slightly bent. Her cum-stained clothes with the blue Hello Kitty cutoff-T and her white short skirt were more in the slutty teen fashion, although shrunk down to preteen. He smirked as he thought how the 7yo baby slut got those clothes just to seem cool and grown up like a girl twice her age. Her beautiful young face had such attractive soft features, although they were unnaturally fixed stern with worry.</p> <p>And Marti in her rude trucker trailer trash slutty cuntlet oversized t-shirt was just looking the sexy doll. It gave him a warm feeling inside to know how naked that 6yo baby cunt was if he just ripped off that one item of clothing. She was so nervous he could taste it. Her little fingers twitched at her sides, fiddling with the edge thread of the worn t-shirt, she occasionally sniffled too and she was so fucking shy she wouldn’t be able to keep eye contact with him for long.</p> <p>The long and most awkward silence, coupled with his grotesque ogling of their preteen bodies became unbearable for them. Now they’d both preferred it if he’d at least yell some foul abuse at them that wouldn’t even be found in an R-rated movie. “W…what d…did you call us for Uncle Elliot?” Ryanne made the brave move.</p> <p>“Did I call you over here baby whore?” He asked matter-of-factly. They both nodded slowly. “I didn’t call you over here!” He yelled at them again, just for kicks, so loud that beer spittle sprayed on their pretty little faces. They jumped up in sudden fright, now preparing for the worst. Just so scared!</p> <p>They looked at him puzzled, but didn’t dare to say anything else now. “Well what the fuck are you 2 doing here?!”</p> <p>“I… Y…you called us…” Ryanne quivered, scared to the depths of her 7yo pussy. “Um… uh… I… I dunno…”</p> <p>“Is that the best answer you have?!” She shook her head anxiously, hoping that it was the right thing to do. Marti now visibly tried to distance herself between the 2, wishing to stay as a casual observer despite her deep, unconditional love for her older sister, she didn’t see the point in joining in.</p> <p>“And where the fuck are you going little miss cunt slut?!” Strainer turned his violent attention to Marti, who was trying to back away but duly stopped dead in her tracks.</p> <p>“N…n…nowhere! I wasn’t going anywhere Uncle Elliot...” She squeaked out.</p> <p>“Yeah, so I’m asking you. What the FUCK are you doing here?!!!” They both started panting heavily in panic, trying to think of an answer, and completely befuddled as to what was happening or what he wanted. “W…We…We…We…um…ahhh…*sob*…I’m s…sorry I d…don’t *sob* know!” The blubbering baby cunt broke down. “P…please don’t hurt me Uncle Elliot pleeease!!!” Ryanne trembled and shook her body on the spot like she was throwing a shopping tantrum, except this time the tears really meant something. “Please don’t hurt me! Please! I…I really don’t know w…*sob* what you want… b…but I’ll do whatever it… it is…!”</p> <p>“Oh, so you don’t want me to hurt you Ryanne sweetie?” She tearfully shook her head, with her mouth in an open, wavering frown. “But what if I hurt… HER!!!”</p> <p>“UUUHHHH!!!” They both screamed as he lunged at Marti, squeezing the tiny sub-4ft 6yo with all of his massive strength. He looked with wild, crazy eyes at a horrified Ryanne right next to him as he roughly pinched and pushed all over Marti’s frantic, struggling and pained young body. “Is this ok is it?! Is it you selfish preteen slut?!” He yelled and spat in Ryanne’s face as he punched and squeezed and pinched and poked all over her little sister’s vulnerable body.</p> <p>“No!... No!... No! Stooop! Uncle Elliot pleeease *sob* Stoooop! It!!!” Ryanne reached out and tried to break them apart but of course her 7yo strength meant less than nothing! Her irresistibly beautiful and tear drenched little face appealed with everything she had to make him stop MASHING Marti.</p> <p>“Then answer the fucking question dammit you fucking little 7yo slut!!! Why are you here?!” They argued as she continued with futile effort to free her little sister.</p> <p>“I don’t know! I don’t knooooow!!! I’m s…sorry!!! Let her go! Please! You’re choking her!!! *sob* U…Uncle Elliot!”</p> <p>“It’s because you’re a SLUT you cunt! You fucking baby cunt! You’re a fucking preteen SLUT! You’re here because you’re a SLUT!!! Now why are you here?!!!”</p> <p>“*sob* B…because I…I’m a sl…slut! I’m a slut! I’m o…over here because I’m a slut!!!” “What about her?! Is she a slut?! Huh?!” In the calvacade of child abuse Strainer motioned down towards the rapidly weakening and redfaced little girl that he was simultaneously bear-hugging with one arm and beating with the other.</p> <p>“Y…yes *sob* she is a slut! P…please let her go!”</p> <p>“Why are you here again?!”</p> <p>“B…because we’re sl…sluts!!!” She cried with sustained effort.</p> <p>“W…what type of sluts?!”</p> <p>“Uhh…Uh… Baby sluts, p…preteen sluts…?”</p> <p>“Because you’re HOT PRETEEN SLUTS! Tell me again why you 2 are here!”</p> <p>“B…because we’re h…hot preteen sluts!”</p> <p>“What are you?!”</p> <p>“*sob sob sob* HOT PRETEEN SLUTS!!!”</p> <p>“Good cunt.” He finally released the poor, abused 6yo, letting her drop to the floor. Of course she was unaware of all that had just flashed by in the past minute. “See sweetie that wasn’t so bad.” Elliot laughed before walking off to the kitchen, finally leaving them in a war-torn and short-lived peace.</p> <p>Ryanne slumped over the form of her limp sister. Crying, checking and massaging her precious young body back to consciousness. They embraced and hugged each other deeply. Even though the foul and overwhelming scent of CUM was everywhere on them, they had to share in each other’s love and company by sobbing on each other’s shoulder.</p> <p>“W…when *sob* *sniff sniff* will we go h…*sob* home R...*sob* Ry?”</p> <p>“*sob* I…I d…don’t kn…kno…hoooo…”</p> <p>“I…I w…want to s…see mommy and D…Daddy… *sob*”</p> <p>“S…so d…do I…*sob sob sob*”</p> <p>They rested against each other’s shivering but warm young bodies for another few minutes, ever conscious that they would soon be disturbed. Their cappuccino combo hair now stuck to each other’s sticky faces once more. They could hear Elliot shuffling around in the kitchen, and each noise made them freeze like they were playing the child’s game ‘Mr. Wolf’.</p> <p>After a while the tears subsided and gaining from each other’s presence they were finally able to raise their faces up off each other’s body. They looked at each other’s stony, sad faces, almost as if it were a mirror, and then gently wiped the fan of hair away that was sticking to each other’s face with their caressing fingertips. Finally giving each other kindly smiles. Ryanne’s blurry green eyes drifted downwards and she started giggling. “Hehehe. Marti you’re t-shirt is way big on you, it looks funny.”</p> <p>Marti looked back at her plainly. “I don’t like it.” She raised her arms and watched how the hole of the sleeves could probably fit in at least 5 of her slight arms and looked down at how the collar drooped so low it was only just above her 6yo baby nipplets. “Hehehehe. But it does look funny.” They both giggled again in the sweetest little girly tones as they saw the comparison, almost forcing it out to make themselves even feel one bit happy. It reminded them of when they used to play dress-up with mommy and Daddy’s clothes at home.</p> <p>However there wasn’t all that much for these two beautiful preteen muffins to be happy about and their expressions soon dropped into a dullness. “*sniff* R…Ryanne…”</p> <p>“Hmmm?”</p> <p>“What’s a hot preteen slut?”</p> <p>“I…d…don’t know. B…but we are hot preteen sluts. We have to say we are…”</p> <p>“I don’t want to be one. *sniff* I don’t like being a hot preteen slut.”</p> <p>“Me neither...”</p> <p>“Oh but you are!!!” Elliot’s voice behind them made them both jump and seize the comfort of each other’s hands instinctively. They were too afraid to turn around, as if they’d been caught red-handed committing the crime of immoral sluttiness. He could see their beautiful pearlescent faces and features reflected in the smooth blackness of the TV screen, stunned, like a class snapshot of exquisite preteen purity. “And I think some other MEN that you will we meet soon will certainly think so as well.”</p> </div>","['Foreword: This is for all my REAL MEN out there! Keep up the pure PREDO!', 'To be rapetinued…..']"
490,The Nunnery,-1,LAURA LEA SMITH,no@email,,2004-08-04,30,3,"pedo, B&D;",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/laura001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was a place where childhoods came to a screeching halt. Young girls plucked from the streets exactly on their twelvth birthdays and forced into indentured servitude for the next 9 years at a bizzare religious complex somewhere high in the mountains of the southwest.</p> <p>The girls, referred to as novices for the first two years and Initiates thereafter, wore Catholic school type uniforms, when they wore anything at all. They were trained in obedience and sexual service by monks whom they addressed as 'brother'. Trained to serve men and women, dressed as priests and nuns, whom they called Father and Sister.</p> <p>The girls and the monks lived at the retreat while the priests and nuns came and went by helicopter.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Arrival</p> <p>The girl, one of five, is tied and hooded as she is taken from the helicopter. Wide stone steps led from the landing pad to an outdoor garden (she wouldn't actually see this until much later). In the garden a wooden stair led to the upper floor of the nunnery. She is led, blind, through hallways and around corners. Finally the hoods are removed.</p> <p>They are in a large, mostly empty room. Like all the rooms of the nunnery the atmosphere is aged and ecclesiastic. Everything is wood and stone. There is no electricity, no real plumbing.</p> <p>Along one wall is a long wooden bench (more like a couch with a back and arms, but no padding). on the bench are five sets of clothing. Four monks, three in brown robes and one in black, stand in the room. The girls are silent. The black robed monk speaks.</p> <p>""Welcome to Templum Bacchus, known informaly as the nunnery. For the next nine years this will be your home. You will learn to serve others and will yourselves be served by us (indicating the other monks).</p> <p>We know from your medical records that you are all virgins with your hymens intact. You will remain virgins for your first two years, until your initiations. Until then you shall be referred to as novices. You will come to look forward to your initiations.</p> <p>We know it is your twelvth birthday. From now on Birthdays are not celebrated, only the holidays of God are celebrated.</p> <p>From now you you will wear only the uniform of your new station. Please take off your clothes""</p> <p>The girls all hesitate until the monks help them along by tearing at their clothes; some of the girls begin to cry. When they are all standing naked their attention is drawn to a wooden device with padding that the black robed monk referred to as a horse. ""You must all be taught obedience. We are here to make your lives pleasant and easy, we will pamper and serve you but only when you follow the rules. Break the slightest rule and we again become your masters. And we are harsh masters indeed. Your first lesson begins now. You will each be caned. It will be a monor caning but remember it well. Remember that no mater how bad you think it is it is the lightest punishment you will ever face.""</p> <p>One by one the girls are led to the horse which stands at about waist height. Each girl is bent over the horse. Her feet are spread and tied to the legs of the horse. Her wrists are bound to a ring on the other side of the horse. The black robed monk, the nunnery's Grand Master, steps up with a thin flexible cane and, as the other girls watch, he whips their asses and legs. Again and again the cane falls, despite the screams and hysterical crying he whips them. Thick welts raise up as their ass and legs turn beet red. It is a lesson none of the girls are ever to forget. Though it is only ten lashes it feels like a thousand. One of the girls faints and is revived before the caning continues.</p> <p>Afterwoods they are told to dress in there new uniforms. Thigh highs, panties and bra in black. Black low heeled shoes. Plaid, pleated mini skirt, barely past the level of their thigh highs. White blouse. They are aloud to carry the thigh highs, shoes and panties so as not to irritate their wounds.</p> <p>They are shown the washroom and then taken upstairs to see the dining hall and their chambers. They each have their own chamber (they learn their are 22 chambers, now all full, of which ten are currently occupied by initiates). The chambers are ten feet by twelve feet and each contains a simple bed, a wash basin, a chamber pot, and a small writing desk with tablet and writing implements. They are told they may keep journals or write what they wish. They are promised that personal journals will not be read.</p> <p>They are then taken to the chapel. This is wear they are to learn most of their skills and, today, where they are to learn what is expected of them.</p> <p>They do not have to cook or clean, they do not have to make their own beds or empty their own chamber pots, they do not have to serve the monks in any way. All they must do is learn to submit to the priests and nuns that come here, to submit to discipline, learn to please men and women in sexual, social and intellectual ways. Mostly sexual. They will learn bondag and discipline, sado-masochism. They will start out as submissives and, after their initiations, will learn to be dominate for those that wish it. They will learn 'water sports', how to give and receive enemas, the art of golden showers. They will learn much more too.</p> <p>There new lives are to begin with a Confirmation at which they are to be given new names. They are only to use each other confirmation names.</p> <p>They are taken to dinner and introduced to the new girls, who are all very friendly and reassuring. The subject around dinner is obedience. Give it and life is great, but the smallest infraction of the rules brings incredible pain and humiliation.</p> <p>Dinner is a sumptious meal of roast beef, potatoes, vegetables and fresh bread. The girls arent very hungry though, they want to go home. Havent any of the girls tried to escape? yes but they were all caught and beaten. After a girls first night even speaking of it can bring punishment. After all, the only way to access the nunnery is by helicopter.</p> <p>Finally, after a tour of the nunnery, the girls are given warm milk to help them sleep and then taken to their chambers to sleep. After all, they have an early, full day tomorrow; their confirmation.</p> <p>When all is quiet she gets up and goes to the curtain. There is no door and as she peeks out she sees no gaurd. This is her chance. She slips out and runs, quietly, barefooted, throught the hall. She looks for any exit and once outside looks for some sort of path down the mountain. She searches for nearly an hour before she realizes they are right. She is trapped. Resignedly she returns to her chamber and falls asleep.</p></div>",[]
491,Le Prince Des Ténèbres,-1,LEDEMONAUXAILESBLANCHES,ledemonauxailesblanches@msn.com,This story was at the beginning written in French (plus a little poem as introduction). I decided to translate it in English to put it in the site.,2005-05-18,4,2,"Mf, rom, bd, ws, ped, oral",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ledemonauxailesblanches001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Amy I feel it comes!"" </p> <p>""Ok, we might go"". </p> <p>We had found a place in the forest, where lied in a shelter with no door. There are chains in one of the wall. My girlfriend Amy tied my wrists. Then she kissed my lips ""See ya tomorrow"" </p> <p>""See ya!"". I began to whisper on my own. ""c’mon little slut""</p> <p>""C’mon as I can fuck ya!""</p> <p>A small 11 year-old girl, probably attracted by the whispers, Entered the shelter. ""Why are you tied?"" </p> <p>""Go outta here!"" </p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""I tell you to go out!"". She got light-torn clothes, she may just have escaped from a rapist."" </p> <p>If you stay here, I don’t know what may happen?"" </p> <p>""She crouched in front of me. ""What?"" </p> <p>""You’re an idiot, don’t ya? I gonna fucking rape ya"" </p> <p>""You don’t guess why I am tied?"" I watched her body with desire.</p> <p>""You’re making me randy, slut!"" </p> <p>""You could say whatever you want, I will stay here. I don’t want to go back in the forest! And I have no reason to have fear, you are chained!""</p> <p>She lied herself away, on a wooden bench in order to sleep. But my incessant.</p> <p>Whispers prevent her from sleeping. </p> <p>""What I have to do to be able to sleep? I got school tomorrow morning"" </p> <p>""I wanna see your pussy, take this bucket and come next to me"" She took off her torn skirt and put the bucket in front of me ""Part your legs a little"" I seize my hard on dick and a cast of piss went high until her pussy and ends its race by knocking in the bottom of the metallic object. It’s been a while I wanted to pee, you calm me down.</p> <p>She dried her pussy with her skirt and went to lie again on the bench.</p> <p>""You’re trembling, do ya feel cold? c’mon, I will warm ya up"".</p> <p>She came close, taking the bucket away and hug herself into my arms. I took the cover Amy had left and put it on us. I put my hand on her pussy and caress it with madness</p> <p>""I will warm ya up, little whore!"" Then I slid two fingers into her pussy which began to get wet. She didn’t tremble anymore. ""So ya luv smutty stuff?"" </p> <p>""Come and sit on me!"" She did it. </p> <p>""I am not cold anymore"" </p> <p>""Ya don’t wanna fuck a little? I so wanna fuck you little whore, ya don’t guess how much!"" </p> <p>""Ya see how much it’s hard, you‘re not about to let me in heat all night long, you are heartless!"" I gave kisses to her neck and dribbled along her sweet skin. I slid my dick to her pussy. She started moving, I felt the pleasure climbing.</p> <p>""Ya so good! Make me cum little whore! Wait! stop! I wanna cum into ya!"" </p> <p>""In me? But my vagina…?""</p> <p>""Ok so take me into your mouth!"" She held me tight and say ""ok, in the vagina"" </p> <p>""Yeah I gonna cum into your narrow pussy"". I penetrated her to the end of her pussy without forcing, she was all damp. ""Ya so good, ya so good my whore! My little whore, the little whore of mine!!!!"" Her pussy bolt me down to the far end of her pussy. A pussy as tight as damp. ""Your pussy gulp me down little whore!"" ""I feel so fine in ya!"" I took her her ass and take it by backwards and forwards to my balls.</p> <p>""You’re feelin it! Ya feelin it little whore!!!""</p> <p>""Yes, I feel it in my pussy, it’s all hard! Do I give you so much pleasure?"" </p> <p>""If I’m calling ya little whore that means your body is a delight, I luv it when your pussy eats me till the end, that it devours me to the head of my dick till the balls"". I seize more and more firmly her ass ""I will tear your pussy!!!"" The erotic heat burnt me, I could hold no more, I spurt into her pussy, that pussy that gave me such pleasure. It did me good, I wanna take her mouth as well, but right now I’m dead tired, shall we sleep a little.</p> <p>(The night went on.)</p> <p>""Hey, little, get up!"" </p> <p>""Ya don’t keep on calling me little whore and ya don’t keep on calling me you?""</p> <p>""On all fours!’ I was putting on my knees in order to pee between her buttocks, I pointed the anus, it dripped to her pussy, the latest drops were capricious, they dangled and licked her clito before joining the bucket. ""Untie me with the key over there""</p> <p>""Now lie on the bench I will come into your mouth"" ""It’s true?"" She seems enthusiastic. She lay down on the bench, with the mouth wide open! I put my thighs between her head and plunge my dick swelled with desire into her mouth. ""Mouth is what I prefer lil slut!""</p> <p>""I gonna fuck your lil mouth, lil slut"" I fucked this little sult in her little kiddy mouth. I went back and forth telling her ‘suck, suck, lil slut!!!"" And I took it off showing my balls to the little slut’s damp mouth. ""Now lick my balls little slut!"" And I plunged it again in the little mouth of the little slut. ""Yeah it’s too good, little slut, I gonna fill your mouth with my hot sperm!"" ""It’s what you’re expecting from me, little slut!!!"" And I spurt all the morning sauce in her mouth. She swallowed it in once throat movement. I was withdrawing myself from her mouth and sighed.</p> <p>""Yesterday you called me little whore, today is little slut and what will it be tonight? ""It may be little bi…"" She put a finger on my lips ""hush! It won’t be a surprise if I knew right now""</p> <p>I dress her up with the cover and take her back home! ""Shit!!I forgot Amy!""</p> <p>""What has he been doing this idiot? I will show him!"" I come in hurry!</p> <p>""Here we go!""She says. ""I didn’t get told off?"" </p> <p>(At the university in the amphy Y, I fell asleep in my table)</p> <p>""He’s sleeping as a baby, at his look( yes she cans see my eyes even when they’re closed ?) I can see he made nothing wrong!"" </p> <p>""Who knows maybe he found an imaginary girlfriend (Not so imaginary in fact, if she only knew!) Hush it’s my tiny secret!</p></div>",[]
492,Brother Bond-age,-1,LEGSOFDOOM,legsofdoom@yahoo.com,"Tommy lusts after his big brother, Christopher. Christopher reluctantly agrees to a night of sexual fun, but decides bondage is just the thing to make the night memorable.",2006-06-02,11,4,"inc, bond, oral, M, m, b",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/legsofdoom001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The rays from the sun beamed through the window as it slowly disappeared into the evening sky. The room was filled with noises of exploding cars and screaming pedestrians yelling out in panic. The sounds originated from their television set, of which the two brothers had been playing the latest in a popular game series.</p> <p>Christopher and Tommy had always been close; the two would do everything together. If Christopher was eyeing up a female beauty on the streets when he took Tommy out for ice cream, his little brother couldn’t help but agree he’d like to feel up those firm breasts. Tommy had recently started puberty at the age of twelve and was starting to notice girls. It was a year later and he shared his deepest interests with his brother who had just finished high school. Christopher was able to help his little brother out with a few of his own masturbation material, even giving him tips on pleasing oneself. Christopher remembered how hard it was to be a thirteen-year-old boy and decided he didn’t want his little brother Tommy to have as much trouble as he had going through puberty.</p> <p>“Whoa, hey Christopher. Check this out, I bought the strip joint.” Tommy excitedly said, trying to control the volume of his voice. Christopher stopped what he was doing to take a moment to view what the fuss was all about. He smirked as he looked on at the television of which his little brother had already found out he could watch a stripper dance.</p> <p>Their mother walked into the front room, viewing the atrocity. “Boys! You know I don’t like this game,” she wasn’t really against them playing it, she just had her mind set it was an immoral game. She looked down at the art Christopher had just completed. “Wow, with talent like that I’m sure you’ll become famous. That’s the prettiest drawing of a little girl I have ever seen, she’s so cute,” Christopher blushed and tried saying something but ended up deciding not to. “Anyway, I’m going out tonight. I don’t think I’ll be back until the morning. You don’t mind watching your brother, do you?” Christopher shook his head and agreed to, it wasn’t like there wasn’t anything going on at his new apartment he shared with a friend.</p> <p>“So, do you think he could cut it?” Chris asked.</p> <p>Their mother looked a bit concerned. “Ted has been really nice, I know no one can ever replace you’re father boys. But Ted is a real nice guy,” she looked away from them remembering their father, her late husband. “Well, I’m leaving now. Tom, you can help yourself to the fridge or ask you’re brother for take out or something. Bye.” With the brothers’ words of farewell, Christopher looked down at his latest masterpiece as Tommy headed for the rest room.</p> <p>“It’s not that great… I just referenced a photo in a magazine. That’s no big deal.” He thought as he picked up and sorted his papers.</p> <p>Tommy looked on in the mirror as he combed his messy brunette hair into a more feminine look. It was starting to grow out enough to where he could barely get away with extending his bangs out for a more soft girly look. He noticed his scrawny, perhaps even petite form as he looked for any possible signs of hair growth on his chin. Of course it was taking forever to grow, he wanted to see what he looked like in a beard at least once. The only hair he could think of that was growing was in a private area, but it was so itchy he kept shaving it ever so carefully.</p> <p>Tommy had always looked feminine since he could remember, it was something that irritated him to no end but thankfully his big brother Christopher was always there to set those bullies straight. He really loved his brother… perhaps more than he should. Every time he thought about his heroic brother and his fine tuned body of his, he couldn’t help but become erect. The idea of pleasing his big brother sexually was a huge turn on. He closed his eyes fantasizing about the soft kisses he ever so wished for. He unzipped himself, removing his remaining clothes.</p> <p>He firmly held his cock in hand, making gentle strokes up and down. The pleasure built up as he enjoyed playing with his natural toy. He could feel he was about to explode and as he did, his big brother opened the bathroom door to catch the sight. Forgetting to lock the door he was startled so Tommy hadn’t aimed in the direction he had originally to. His cum ended up covering his chest &amp; tummy. His face grew red as he quickly covered himself up with a nearby towel he had originally planned to use to wash up with.</p> <p>Christopher had already turned his head apologizing, “I’m sorry, I thought you weren’t doing anything private.” He said with somewhat amused by catching his little brother masturbating.</p> <p>Tommy embarrassed had to force his shivered words out. “Nah, it’s fine really. I should have locked the door. Um, so… what did you want anyway?”</p> <p>“Nothing much really, I just wanted to ask what you wanted for dinner tonight?”</p> <p>“Um, I don’t know… I guess pizza sounds alright.”</p> <p>Later that night, they didn’t speak of the embarrassing incident. Yet, Tommy couldn’t shake the memory. He hadn’t been that embarrassed in a long time and now he wasn’t sure if this would have any effect on his relationship with his brother. He had hoped not, he really got along well with him. Christopher looked at his little brother after downing the last of his pepperoni pizza slice. “Say, Tommy. What kind of girl were you fantasying about?” The question took Tommy by surprise; he hadn’t expected a question like that. His face turned red when he realized he had been thinking of Christopher, his big brother during the act earlier and now here was his brother asking him a question about who he was thinking of while masturbating. His face flushed with redness. “Come on, you can tell me. Was it of someone you have a crush on…or what?”</p> <p>“Well, kind of…will you promise not to get mad?”</p> <p>“Why would I get mad?”</p> <p>“Well… I was thinking of… you.”</p> <p>Christopher nearly lost his balance, risking falling out of his chair. “M-me?” His face turned a slight, but much less embarrassed red. “I…uh…why?”</p> <p>“I…don’t know. I think I should tell you this, but I’m attracted to you. You’ve always been there for me and…I don’t know…” Tommy was surprised he had said it. He didn’t want to say it and he knew he shouldn’t have said it but it was too late now.</p> <p>Christopher looked down at his little brother, hiding his face by staring down at the floor from the sudden answer. This was surprising to say the least; this was something Christopher had never imagined he’d hear. He paused for a long moment, not knowing what to say. “Chris…do you… hate me?”</p> <p>The words brought Christopher out of his initial surprise. The words and the question, he defiantly was seeing a new side to his little brother. Of course, this was his little brother. He was his closest friend, his blood relative-his blood brother. “No, I could never hate you. I’m not going to lie, I’m somewhat surprised at this…you uh…want to do sexual things with me?”</p> <p>“No, it’s not that exactly. I was just…thinking of you. I’d like to please you, because you please me with your presence, your friendship and love.”</p> <p>“Oh…”</p> <p>“However, I wouldn’t mind doing stuff like that with you because you’re my brother…”</p> <p>“Well…I uh…”</p> <p>Christopher had to give himself a moment to think about this. He had never really thought about doing anything sexual with anyone other than women with firm breasts. However, if he were ever to do something gay…it would have to be with his brother. It was incestuous but what could it really hurt. It’s not like he had ever slept with anyone, so he knew he didn’t have any diseases and they defiantly couldn’t get pregnant. That thought actually made him smirk. After a long thought process he eventually came to the conclusion he would please his brother sexually if he wished.</p> <p>He turned to his brother pushing his chin up, forcing him to face his gaze. “Actually Tommy, it might be fun. Would you really want to do something sexual together?” Tommy was getting excited and overwhelmed, so many things were happening. He hugged his big brother as he hugged back, firmly holding him. “I…uh…guess the first thing we could do is…kiss?” Christopher suggested reluctantly, grossed out by the thought of swapping spit with a boy but then he remembered this was his brother, his very flesh and blood.</p> <p>His little brother Tommy had already shut his eyes offering the kiss with his moist red lips. Because of the height difference, Christopher had to lower himself to bring his face close enough for the act. He slowly and hesitantly pressed his lips against his brothers. As he felt the wet warmth touch his own, he came to realize it wasn’t so bad and actually enjoyed this. Tommy stuck his tongue out enough to let Christopher know he wanted in. Surprised but willing, Christopher let his little brother enter as their tongues collided in this experiment.</p> <p>The two locked lips for a time, eventually catching each other’s gaze as one opened their eyes to see the other looking directly into their soul. They broke free of the passionate kiss. “Uh…wow.” Christopher could only say that much. He hugged his brother even tighter and finally let go. Tommy got on his knees as Christopher looked on puzzled. “Wha…what are you doing?” Tommy unzipped Christopher’s pants and brought Christopher’s dick out. Tommy, before going any further looked up at his brother with a gaze of acceptance. “Oh my…you don’t have to do that!”</p> <p>“I want to, I want to please you.”</p> <p>Christopher watched on as Tommy took hold of his cock. He felt the warmth of his brother’s mouth as he entered, then he noticed how wet it felt. Then there was the tongue, which was already having fun exploring every inch. This of course made Christopher writhe and he had to let out a sigh of pleasure. He held his brother’s head gently and petted him as Tommy continued the act. When he was about to explode, he gently moved his cock out of his brother’s mouth accidentally hitting him in the face with it. “Whoops, sorry. I’m almost done, I’ll go finish up in the bathroom.”</p> <p>“No, you don’t have to. It’ll be easier if you just let me swallow it.”</p> <p>Christopher was surprised yet again but had no objections. “Are you sure you can handle it?” Tommy answered and readied himself for the release as Christopher allowed his little brother to continue the act. He could feel the pressure of the semen building up as it readied itself to escape from his body. He was actually going to let his little brother eat his own cum! He couldn’t believe how excited he was getting. Finally, he was no longer able to bare it as he let go. Tommy could feel the warm fluid fly into his mouth; it tasted…different than anything else he had ever tasted. It wasn’t unwelcome or sour, then again his brother had told him about changing the taste of you’re semen through diet and his brother was defiantly healthy in that area. He swallowed and continued sucking on his brother’s cock as it dripped out the remaining cum.</p> <p>Christopher felt really good as he enjoyed his little brother’s clean up job. He was amazed how good this felt. He could feel himself become soft again as his little brother wiped any remaining cum with his fingers to finish off. He licked his fingers sensually aroused by the act. “Do you want me to give you one now?” His brother asked, who couldn’t handle it as well as his brother did even though he pretty much owed him now.</p> <p>“No, you don’t have to…however, I wouldn’t mind you pleasing me in some sort of way.”</p> <p>Christopher thought for a moment, he was actually excited and overjoyed from this event. He had to return the favor somehow and then he remembered something from their childhood. They used to play a game where his brother pretended to be a victim who was tied up on railroad and he would naturally of course come to save the day. It was inspired by all of the cartoon jokes featuring this act. Of course, their version hadn’t required a bad guy who tied his brother up. It was just the act of rescuing his little brother.</p> <p>“Do you remember that game we used to play? Where I tied you up?”</p> <p>Memories started flooding in, Tommy remembered that. His brother was even protecting him in their little adventurous child fantasies. “Yeah.” Tommy answered blushing at the sudden trip down memory lane.</p> <p>“I think we can play that game again, but this time… but we’ll need you naked this time.”</p> <p>Tommy was excited at the statement. He was just as enthusiastic about the idea as his big brother was. After grabbing some rope from the garage, Christopher watched his little brother undress. He hadn’t noticed how girly his little brother had actually looked until now, at first glace without taking a hard look you probably wouldn’t notice he was a boy unless you knew him. “Give me your arms.” Christopher said as he brought his little brother’s arms around the back and positioned them as if he were going to be cuffed. He tied a knot around his brother’s wrists and then motioned for him to lie down on his side where he preceded to tie up around the knees and ankles.</p> <p>He had always been good at tying up his little brother, of course he was a little rusty but was able to remember how to make a good tight knot. He had left a little room for his little brother’s erect cock and enough room for his butt cheeks to be slapped hard.</p> <p>“This time…we’re not playing a game of saving you. This time, I’m the villain who has captured you to have his way with you! I’m going to slap that little ass of yours,” Christopher exclaimed.</p> <p>Tommy was getting all the more excited as his big brother led the fantasy. He had always been the one to take charge of the fantasy; he wasn’t nearly as creative as his big brother. He felt himself gently rolled onto his stomach. “Now that I’ve captured you, I can do anything I please. I’m going to slap that ass of yours until it’s red.” Christopher smacked Tommy’s ass just enough to leave a red mark but not hard enough to bruise. Tommy was pleased with the slapping, as each slap was better than the last. He could feel the redness of his ass cheeks as his big brother brought down a few more.</p> <p>Tears starting welling up, it was so intense he had to yell for his brother to stop. “I’m about to cum…what should we do?” Christopher turned Tommy on his backside, grabbing hold of his little brother’s cock.</p> <p>He massaged it sensually. “You know, when I caught you masturbating earlier…I saw where you’re juice had ended up. That’s exactly how I want this to go. I want to see that look on your face again as your own juices fly onto you’re body.”</p> <p>Tommy was very pleased to hear this and enjoyed every minute of the hand job. Finally, he was ready to release. “I’m going to explode…” his brother warned. Christopher quickly let go, the act however was too much for Tommy to endure and the juices flew all over his tummy &amp; chest some of it actually making it onto the brown ropes that bound him.</p> <p>The two had to take a rest to gain their energy back. “Are we going to ever do anything like that again?” Tommy asked.</p> <p>“Well, that defiantly was the most intense thing I’ve ever experienced…but for now, I think we just need sleep.”</p> <p>The two brothers made their way to their old bedroom. Since Christopher had technically moved out not too long ago he had nowhere to sleep except… “Do you mind if I crash with you in you’re bed?”</p> <p>“Of course not. It’ll be just like when we were little.”</p> <p>The brothers fell together.</p></div>",[]
493,Sister Rape,-1,LEGSOFDOOM,legsofdoom@yahoo.com,"Finally, mother’s out of the house. Now I can have my sister’s sweet little ass.",2006-06-10,18,3,"humil, anal, inc, rape",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/legsofdoom002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I’ve had dirty thoughts of her for a while now.</p> <p>Thank God our mother is out for the night and I couldn’t help but do what I was going to do and now her little ass is mine. I wanted to fuck her and fuck her hard. It was the only desire that haunted me so.</p> <p>My little sister was a small child who just had her birthday today. She was the cutest seven-year-old but like all little sisters bicthed at their superior sibling. Now that tight little ass of hers was mine to take revenge on.</p> <p>I walked into her room closing the door behind me, locking it just in case. I make my way to her bed where she’s sound asleep. The hypnotic breathing entices me to watch as this beauty quietly and softly let the air in and out.</p> <p>It was such a shame that little innocent cunt of hers was no longer going to be innocent after I got done with it. But then I thought what the fuck? In six or seven years she was probably going to have an active sex life anyway, and why not be the first. Why not do something all men dream to do?</p> <p>Her innocence is mine tonight.</p> <p>I turn on the lights. This seems to affect her as she makes a weird noise in her sleep. It does not wake her, however. Slowly I lift her shirt up gently. I place my palm upon her tummy and start massaging it. Her eyes shot open and quickly gazed upon her big brother.</p> <p>She asks what I’m doing and I tell her exactly what I’m doing. I tell her I’m going to have fun with you tonight. She seems confused at the comment, which is to be expected, she is after all my little sister.</p> <p>I start undressing her but she struggles to keep her clothes on, yet again asking what I’m doing. I tell her she was going to do what I wanted her to do tonight, whether she wanted to or not. Again I struggle, fighting for the reward of nudity.</p> <p>She starts to piss me off so I smack her. She wasn’t expecting that because as soon as I did it she was in tears, her face turning red from the embarrassment and pain. I greatly enjoy this suffering I’m causing her. I want more…</p> <p>She tried to fight me off, I of course play with her pretending that I’ve lost my control on her only to upset her even more when I again grabbed her shirt when it finally ripped apart.</p> <p>She covered herself, which was odd. She didn’t have any breasts nor should she think her chest this way quite yet. Probably our mother’s fault letting her watch too much TV or something. I tell her to shut the fuck up and that she has nothing to expose, at least not up there she didn’t.</p> <p>She is crying and now she runs for the door screaming for mommy. I chase after her pushing her down to the ground. She scratched herself somehow and I watch the blood trickle down. Apparently she had given up because she didn’t rush to her feet. Her sobs of fear were starting to show.</p> <p>Yes, this is what I wanted it. I feel a newfound pleasure seated in my mind. I stare down at my little sis, a young girl who was about to get her lips torn apart by my lust. I tell her to get up but she cries like the child she is with only crying as her response.</p> <p>I try to lift her up but she shoos me off. I was forced to drag her back to bed where I used her own torn shirt as makeshift bindings. I tied her hands behind her back but did not bind her legs together; instead I tied each leg to its respective side pole. I did like a little bit of a struggle after all.</p> <p>She begs with whatever words her inexperienced mind can muster. Her face is beat red and she stares at me with a kind of “Why are you doing this?” look. I had to answer her, even if she didn’t directly ask.</p> <p>I tell her about all of the attention mommy has been giving her, those stupid little toys of hers that I once slipped on and anything else that came to mind about what little sisters do.</p> <p>I undress myself.</p> <p>Her eyes grow wide as this is her first exposure to male nudity after all. I may not be big but to her, this was a monster. My cock was going to enter her. She was mine to do with as I please.</p> <p>I crawl into bed with her. Upon my knees I start masturbating. She watches yet again begging for this to stop. I tell her to shut up or I would punish her with something fitting. She keeps babbling so I decide to force myself upon that sweet little mouth of hers that was only ruined by the annoying escape of cries to stop.</p> <p>At first she struggles moving her face from side to side. I take hold of her head petting it. I have my cock placed upon her mouth and order her to open up… it took a minute or so but she finally gave in. I guide her, telling her exactly what she needs to hear to know how to please me.</p> <p>I look deep into those eyes, seeing the light slowly fade from her eyes. All of those emotions that ran through her head excited me to no end. I rub myself while I feel the tongue unprofessionally explore my cock. I think I went into too far because she started gurgling and I had to quickly pull out which excited me because I couldn’t help myself… I squirt my fluid onto her face, some of it even catching in her mouth as she gagged for air.</p> <p>I give her a moment for her to recover and to calm myself down. If I wasn’t carefully I could seriously hurt her, as much as I wanted to.</p> <p>She accuses me of peeing in her mouth and I giggle at the comment correcting her. This is a special kind of pee that only comes out when I feel good I tell her. Then I felt something wet…</p> <p>I bring myself back to reveal she had wet herself sometime during the act. This excites me. I decided enough was enough and untied her.</p> <p>Of course, I wasn’t done with her. This was just an excuse to come into the bathroom with her and so I did. I help clean her up before finally reading the shower. We step into the custom rain and I reassure her because she is still pretty traumatized by the event.</p> <p>First I clean myself off. Then it was her turn.</p> <p>I take the soap itself and go right for the good bits. I started slowly on the tummy but thought fuck it. I touched her there, moving the soap around it. I push it in and this causes her to whimper. It had been a good while since I had come and so I was getting excited again actually hitting heard head with my cock.</p> <p>As the warm water surrounded our bodies I guide her to her knees. I wanted her ass and I was going to get it. This was the perfect place. I take some of the shampoo and rub it around my dick for a makeshift lube.</p> <p>I roughly force it in as she cries in pain. I must have torn something because she screamed as I felt myself enter. I start pumping as I notice the blood that confirmed the tearing. I enjoy myself but my little sister is crying, I guess the shampoo mixed with the destruction of her virgin butt wouldn’t feel too good.</p> <p>Finally I came, feeling the warmth surround my cock and her ass. I gently pulled it out to clean myself up. Finally the shower was over with and so I took her back to her room.</p> <p>I tuck her back into bed as she cries. Her face was flushed and there was something that had faded from her eyes. I tell her it’s over with… for now…</p></div>",[]
494,Autographs: Devon Sawa Gets Milked,-1,LE MARQUIS DEZADE,arthur_rimbe@yahoo.com,"Devon Sawa is tricked, sucked, fucked, raped, and milked.",2006-10-24,6,4,"mFM, anal, cbt, humil, nc, oral, rape, sad, toys, tort, Fdom",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lemarquisdezade001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Devon Sawa had just turned fourteen a few days ago, still a virgin and wanted to fuck something other than his right hand. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he saw his thin and lanky figure. His blond hair cut straight flopped around his eyes. He knew his sparkling blue eyes broke many girls’ hearts. “Damn I’m hot,” he thinks to himself! He was in Middle America somewhere, a small town where he was shooting a movie. They had just wrapped up on the set and he had a few days to himself. He decided to venture into town one day and was swarmed by fans at the local movie theater. Dozens of adoring teenage girls surrounded him hounding him with questions and eager to just see him, but being a horny fourteen year old virgin himself Devon wanted a real experienced woman not small town girls, most of who were probably just cock teases.</p> <p>As he signed autographs, Devon thought sadly to himself what older woman would want him. He was a skinny blond fourteen year old boy, who looked more like twelve. Suddenly out of the sea of girls, she came up to him and politely asked for his autograph. Her hand grazed the side of his arm. She was a hot looking girl, a woman, about eighteen to twenty-one years old. She was much taller than Devon. She looked like a model built with a nice pair of tits and shiny long black hair! Devon started to get a hard on just looking at her. His khaki pants began to embarrassingly tent at the crotch and Devon saw her looking at his arousal, which because of the crowd being so close and all over him no one else noticed. She gives him a sexy smile. He signed a picture of himself, ""To Gwen with Love, Devon,” adding a note that said, ""Call me tonight!"" He left his cell phone number with the autograph. He winked at her as he moved on to take care of the rest of his adoring fans, but just as he turns to do so she gets a real good feel of his hard teen dick, groping him through his pants. Right there in front of so many people, he almost shoots his load, but manages to keep his composure. Again with so many people crowded together no sees a thing, then just like that she vanished like she wasn’t even there.</p> <p>Later in the day she calls him and sets up a date. Damn she sounded so hot and sexy! Devon got hard just listening to her voice on the phone. He was so horny he wanted to beat off his meat with the thoughts of her mouth all over his cock. He decided he would save his cum for her later. He took a shower and again looked at himself in the mirror naked as he dried off. He thought he was too skinny and he didn’t think his dick was big enough. He was hairless except for a few pubes, and he had downy blond pubic hair so it was barely visible. His dick was a bit small, and his balls hung loose underneath. Damn it! I still look like a little boy! He thought. He played with his dick gently rubbing his cock shaft up and down. Devon’s penis was about five and half inches rock hard. He reminded himself that he was famous and many girls… no women dreamed of riding the rod between his legs or wrapping their lips around it. He wanted to cum so badly, but again decided he’d save his juices for Gwen. Devon puts on a pair of sexy tight white jockey briefs and finishes dressing.</p> <p>They had a nice dinner at the town’s most fancy restaurant. Afterwards, they go up to his hotel room. “I’m gonna get laid,” Devon thinks to himself. He suddenly panics realizing he forgot to bring protection, but then got up the courage and asks her if she any. Devon blushes as he brings up the matter to her and Gwen laughs. She replies, “I think there’s a machine in the men’s room down the hall on the other side of the building. You can get some while I freshen up later.” When they get to his hotel room, things get hot and heavy fast. Devon strips down to his briefs and has a raging hard on. Gwen is naked except for her panties. She grabs his cock through the fabric of his briefs and begins feeling him up. The celebrity teen moans as she slides her hand inside the leg opening and grasps his hard dick.</p> <p>“Go and get some condoms,” she whispers in his ears. With her hand around his dick and sensations spreading from his groin, Devon feels like his legs are going to buckle under him. “Okay, let me just get some pants on,” Devon says as he’s about to pick up the pair he left on the floor. She doesn’t let go of his penis and rapidly jerks him off inside his underwear. “No, go outside as you are. These briefs look hot and sexy on you. I like you in them,” she orders. “But someone might see me,” he asks her puzzled.</p> <p>“But it’ll be thrilling. You look so, so hot in them. It’s so exciting, right,” she teases him. Gwen rubs the mushroom head of Devon’s stiff prick. He moans. “Now go or I’ll go… And you better be just as hard and ready to fuck when you get back.” She grabs his ass cheek, pats it and begins rubbing his buttocks with one hand. “Go!” Devon takes some money and runs out the door in just his white Fruit of the Looms briefs with his stiff hard teen prick tenting the crotch. He navigates his way down the hall and for a time manages not to encounter anyone. Just as he makes a turn into the hallway leading to the bathroom he accidentally bumps into a young woman, one of the hotel maintenance staff. She was about to open the door to a room and didn’t see him coming, nor did Devon see her either. Their bodies collide and her hand which was about to turn the doorknob accidentally finds itself groping Devon’s crotch. Not knowing what she’s holding, she twists and turns it her hand which in effect frees the stiff teen prick from the confines of the briefs. Moments later she realizes what she’s holding feels soft, but solid and hard. She looks at her hand and is shocked to be holding a throbbing piece of boyhood, then looks up to see it is attached to a very scantily clad and very red faced teenage boy. “O my god. This is so embarrassing. This isn’t what it looks like. I was just looking for the men’s room,” Devon begins to say, but realizes the cleaning lady is still holding his hard naked dick. “You can let go now.” She hears him, but hesitates letting go and in fact takes a moment to squeeze and rub the teen tool. The young man pulls his cock away from her just as his dick slit dribbles a little pre-cum onto her hand. “The bathroom,” he asks her as he shoves his cock behind the fabric of his briefs? She stares intently at his cock outlined in the tight briefs he’s wearing. Even with the underwear on Devon feels naked before her. She points to a door on the left side of the hallway. Devon quickly runs to it covering his modesty. When the bathroom door shuts the cleaning woman puts the palm of the hand, which had only seconds ago been wrapped around the cute blond teen’s cock, to her nose and smells the distinct smell of the teen boy now hiding in the bathroom. She licks off the little pre-cum that had dribbled onto the back of her hand. </p> <p>Inside the men’s room Devon finds the condom dispenser in the back. He is about to walk out with several condoms in hand. Excited at the prospect of losing his virginity the teen’s cock is hard as a rock and still tenting his briefs. He doesn’t notice a man in one of the stalls watching him. He passes by the stall still unaware of the man, but giving stranger an excellent profile view of his teen body with his hard cock tenting his tight briefs pointing out in a ninety degree angle from his crotch. Devon looks at himself in the mirror for a second, then being a horny as hell he decides to play with himself and reaches a hand inside his underwear and begins gently jerking off.</p> <p>“Hey there,” the man surprises the young teen star who makes to immediately cover up his modesty. “Jesus,” Devon yells out. “I didn’t see you there… This ain’t what it looks like….. Look man, I have this hot girl in my room and I was just getting some condoms.” The man gets up from the stall, stands in front of Devon and the door. He’s about a good foot taller than Devon, muscular, with a strong chin, and a five o’clock shadow. “Having a private party I see. I understand,” the man says leering at the young practically naked teen in front of him. “I just met her tonight, but she’s got a great body, man,” Devon explains.</p> <p>“Ain’t you Devon Sawa,” the man asks knowingly to amuse the kid’s ego? “Yes, I’m a movie star.” The man moves closer to Devon. Their bodies now only inches away with the man fully clothed wearing jeans, leather boots, and a black leather jacket, while the young teen is just about naked dressed in only a pair of revealing low cut briefs. “I know. I saw that movie you were in, Now &amp; Then. Saw your little cock and balls in that scene with you running after the girls. You were naked weren’t you, then” the man asks now practically over the boy’s face? The teen star’s face turns a shade of red at the mention of his cock and balls and being naked. “I wasn’t actually naked in that scene,” he replies as he puts both his hands in front of his crotch to cover his obvious state of arousal. “Well, you’re practically naked now, aren’t you,” the man teases. Now being so close and in intimate contact with him, Devon notices the man’s breath reeks of alcohol. He’s a drunk and probably a faggot who just got lucky to catch a cute teen star like Devon in this predicament.</p> <p>“I should get going. My girl’s waiting for me,” Devon moves forward to leave. “Bet you can’t wait to get that hard dick of yours into her hot warm pussy,” the man says extending an arm out to block the teen’s abrupt attempt to leave. The young teen looks meek and avoids looking the man in the eye. “I should go,” he says. “Hey man, can I at least get your autograph,” the man asks with a wicked smile?</p> <p>“Sure. You got a pen,” Devon replies thinking giving this guy his autograph will get him off his back. “Sorry, dude, don’t have one on me,” the man tells him leaning ever more closely to the young buck. The guy pushes his leg into between Devon’s inner thighs causing the teen to spread his legs farther apart. The stranger’s knee rubs up against the teen’s tented crotch. “You can use that hard cock of yours, boy,” the man says pressing his knee deeper into the teenager’s throbbing hard on. The teen tries to keep it light hearted. “That’s funny dude, and what am I gonna do sign my name in cum on a piece of paper,” Devon jests. “No, twinky boy, you can use my mouth,” the man says demandingly. Devon struggles and makes a sudden attempt to escape, but is overwhelmed and overpowered by the man. “Man, I ain’t into this, really. I ain’t gay,” Devon tells him. With a huge hand wrapped around Devon’s neck the man slams the teen idol’s lanky frame against the tiled bathroom wall and lifts him up a foot off the floor. The young celebrity begins to almost choke, but the way his assailant is holding him he is easily restrained without causing him to asphyxiate. Devon feels the man’s other hand feel him up between the legs groping his bulging and throbbing teen dick through his briefs. “Come on, man, stop touching me! Oh god, not there. Please, I really ain’t into this. I ain’t gay,” he cries out as the guy continues to touch him where no one let alone another male as ever touched him before. “Not gay? Then why is your pretty little dick so hard and leaking so much pre-cum, little man,” the rugged looking man intimately inquires of the teen boy? Devon was confused. Why am I so hard he thinks to himself? Ashamed, he lets out a moan as the man slips a hand through the leg opening of his briefs to grasp his pulsing teen cock and begins rubbing it up and down stopping to massage the mushroom head and toy with his piss slit. “Look mister, I said I ain’t gay. I have a girlfriend so please stop touching my dick and let me go, come on, I ain’t gay. Really, I’m not into this,” he pleads. “Oh no, don’t.” The man pulls Devon’s underwear down to his ankles and exposes the teen star’s hard on. “Nice cock. Now it’s time for me to get an autograph.” Devon struggles but the teen is no match for the man and finds himself now on his back on the floor with the man holding his skinny wrists. The young star draws his legs together in a vain attempt to protect his penis from what’s about to happen. The man easily manages to open and restrain Devon’s legs giving him complete access to the teen’s crotch. He wastes no time, envelopes the hard teen prick in his mouth, and begins to give Devon Sawa the first ever blow job in his life. The man spends half an hour raping the teen boy’s cock and Devon tries his best to resist and keeping himself from shooting his load. Unfortunate for the star his teen body betrays him. Against his will he has an orgasm. His cock slit spews out seven thick loads of fresh white hot teen cum into the man’s mouth. To Devon’s painful surprise the man sucks his dick to the bone with each cum shot causing the teen to grimace in discomfort as his five and half inch teen dick is orally raped. After Devon’s stops ejaculating the man releases his teen cock, gives the teen a grin, and for a few seconds plays with the kid’s recently spent and sensitive cock, roughly rubbing the cock head. Devon can do nothing, but utter a painful moan. He’s in shock at what had just happened. He’d just been orally raped by another guy and he was ashamed that he enjoyed it. The guy suddenly bends down to his crotch again, opens his mouth and sucks just Devon’s cock head. He nibbles using his teeth just a little on the tender sensitive tip and toys with the teen’s dick slit with his tongue. “Oh god, not again please!” The man brings his mouth down to engulf Devon’s entire penis, which is now softening, but to Devon’s luck the guy releases his dick after sucking and kisses his dick head. “Bye now faggot. And thanks for the autograph.” The dick rapist stands, exits, and leaves a very exhausted, spent, and confused Devon Sawa on the bathroom floor curled up in fetal position with his white briefs dangling from one ankle. The teen stares at his naked crotch. He covers his groin with his hands and attempts to cover the fact that again his cock got hard after being sucked off by a man. A bead of pearl white cum spills out of his cock slit as Devon unwillingly recounts the rape of his teen prick by the man in the stall. </p> <p>He gets up, notices his dick is covered in saliva, quickly puts on his briefs, and leaves the bathroom forgetting to take the condoms with him. The teen is afraid the man would return and want more. That he’d return and would fuck his virgin straight boy ass. Yet as he makes to his way to his room his cock is still hard and tenting the front of his underpants.</p> <p>Devon enters and sees Gwen completely naked in bed with her legs spread wide. Her pussy lips are out in the open inviting him. He walks over to the bed with his dick leading the way. “What took you so long,” she demands. Devon blushes remembering what that man had done to him in the bathroom and doesn’t tell her that because she made him step outside in nothing but his briefs he got his dick raped and was forced to give up his teen boy jism. “I got lost,” he says lying to her. Trying to prove his own manhood to himself, especially after his oral rape, Devon gets on the bed and attempts to be a man and begins rubbing Gwen’s succulent boobs, he licks them, and like such a naïve and inexperienced virgin attempts to mount her pussy forcefully. Gwen pushes him off of her and the bed. “What the heck,” he screams at her!</p> <p>“Where are the condoms,” she asks? Gwen stares at the teen with his butt on the floor in front of her with his legs splayed open and his cock straining to burst out of his briefs. “Get up!” Devon gets up and approaches her. “I’m sorry I lost’em. I was almost seen and I had to leave’em behind, okay,” he fakes an explanation.</p> <p>His crotch is at her eye level and she takes a moment to stare at his cloth covered hard on and notices the pre-cum stains on the fabric. “Why is your cock so hard and all wet, little boy,” she asks him just as she slides a hand inside the leg opening of his tight briefs. Gwen grabs a hold of his stiff boned teen prick and begins masturbating him. Devon gives out a guttural and animalistic groan. Suddenly the door opens and to the teen celebrity boy’s horror the man who had just raped his dick back in the men’s room walks inside the room.</p> <p>“Hello there,” the man says closing the door behind him. “Is that a banana in your panties or are you just happy to see me again.”</p> <p>Gwen lets go Devon’s dick and takes her hands out of his briefs. The teen star gets between the intruder and Gwen. He turns to Gwen, “I’ll handle this, baby.” He clears his blond bangs, which covers his face slightly and marches up to the man. With his hands on his hips he demands, “Look, mister, you got the wrong room. You gotto leave. This is a private party.” He’s nervous and afraid the man would reveal to Gwen what he had just done to his teen cock in the bathroom and how he had lost control and been forced to give up loads of teenage cum. </p> <p>Eric looks at the blond boy standing there seeming so brave with his little boner tenting out in his tight white briefs stretching the thin fabric to its limits. He can’t help but let out a chuckle. “No, buddy boy, I got the right room. You see I was invited,” the burly man replies.</p> <p>“What are you talking about,” Devon is confused. “Why don’t I tell your girlfriend why your dick is really hard and why it’s all covered in my saliva,” the man threatens now standing closer to the teen celebrity. Devon’s face blushes several shades of red upon hearing this, but courageously keeps his hero stance with his legs wide open. “Look faggot, just leave before I have to call the cops,” Devon whispers to him.</p> <p>“Eric, baby, you’re just in time. I was wondering what took you so long. Somebody’s got to show this young buck what a real man looks like and what his boy cock is good for.” Devon suddenly realizing Gwen knows him turns his head to her puzzled.</p> <p>Suddenly Eric brings his foot up and kicks the kid in the balls. Devon doesn’t see it coming, but he feels the full force of the man’s boot slamming into his balls. The force of the blow knocks the wind out of him. He folds up on the floor and cups his busted balls. He tries to get up, but the pain radiates from his testicles out to his entire groin and abdomen. He falls to his knees again, coughing, gasping for air with his breath literally kicked out of him and almost vomiting from the agony. </p> <p>Eric kneels down next to Devon Sawa and grabs the teen by the hair, then lifts his face toward him. ""Still got that boner, boy,"" he teases. The guy easily manages to turn Devon onto his back. With both of them facing Gwen, Eric pushes the kid’s hands away from his crotch, which is no longer tented. “Let’s just see,” he takes a hold of the front of Devon’s briefs and brings the fabric down exposing Devon’s bruised balls and a two inch flaccid penis. “Not so brave without your hard on,” he smiles at Devon and tucks the teen’s cock and balls back inside the briefs and begins groping them.</p> <p>The pain from the kick was intense and Devon’s balls are still sensitive. “My poor balls,” he cries. Please man (cough). I can pay you (gasp). Don’t kick me again, please,"" Devon pleads. “I can pay you.”</p> <p>""Yeah, you will pay, boy!"" Eric cuts him off. ""You don’t want to lose that pretty face, your boy cock and those pea balls, do you?"" Devon points to his wallet on the night stand. Eric takes a moment to consider, leaves the teen on the floor, and checks out the wallet. He fishes out $500, ""This’ll do for now."" Devon looks relieved and get up on his knees. ""This just is enough for you to suck my cock."" Eric pulls his huge twelve inch cock out. Devon’s shocked, ""What? Please, man. I ain’t gay.” Eric looms over him with his huge, uncut cock. He grabs the boy’s hair and demands, ""Suck my cock, boy, or you won’t have a pretty face left to act with any more!"" Devon sees the huge meaty cock swinging in front of him and couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t believe what was happening. The size of this guy’s cock dwarfed his boy dick. Eric slaps him hard on his face, leaving a big red mark, and orders, ""Suck my cock, now!"" Devon begins sobbing, but he starts to mouth the cock. Eric slams his big dick into the open and gaping teen mouth, and instructs the young virgin on how to suck it properly.</p> <p>Devon’s sick to his stomach, but he knows this guy could kill him and he obeys. He begins to suck the huge member and Eric begins to moan in pleasure. ""You suck cock just like a girl, boy,"" he humiliates him. Eric looks over at Gwen as she watches him dominate, rape, and humiliate the blond teen heart-throb. Her pussy is wet as she gets more and more excited and turned on as she waits for Eric to turn out the young teen kneeling before him sucking his cock.</p> <p>As Devon’s sucking begins to weaken with fatigue, Eric jams his cock deep into the teen’s throat making the boy gag. Devon falls back and Eric pulls his cock out of the boy’s mouth. Devon chokes and pulls out some pubic hair from his mouth. Eric grabs him again by his hair and takes a hold of the teen’s briefs. “Time to take these off, boy,” he says grabbing the front of the teen’s underwear. Devon struggles. ""Hey no… Please not my briefs,"" he protests to no avail. “Let me keep them on,” he begs. Eric tears off Devon’s underwear. Devon is stripped and completely naked on the floor. Eric pulls off his own pants and Devon realizes he isn’t wearing any underwear. His erect cock and huge balls are fully exposed. Devon realizes he’s in deep shit. “Oh fuck,” Devon comments upon seeing Eric in all his naked threatening glory. “Exactly, boy,” Eric says slapping his cock on Devon’s face.</p> <p>He panics and tries to run, but Eric grabs him. They struggle until Eric punches the boy hard in the nose. Devon screams again and drops to the floor with a bloody nose. Eric’s pissed off and sees the groveling kid on the floor. The teen is on his knees crying and holding his bleeding nose. Eric notices the teen’s legs are wide open so he kicks him again in his exposed balls. Thwack! His foot slams into Devon’s virgin boyhood with a meaty sound. The young actor curls up in agony. The unbearable wave of pain again sweeps his body as Devon curls up, dry coughs, then vomits. He clutches at his busted balls with his hands praying they hadn’t been completely smashed into mush.</p> <p>Eric watches the boy thrashing in pain and really gets off. “How are them scrambled eggs hanging?” His cock gets harder and he grabs the boy by the hair and drags him over to the bed. He bends him over and slaps his cock on the teen’s butt cheeks. The tip of Eric’s cock toys with Devon’s anal opening. The feeling of power he holds over the teen is intoxicating. He forces Devon into a full Nelson and then savagely penetrates him in the ass with one quick and painful thrust.</p> <p>Devon struggles in vain as he’s dragged to the bed, bent over and then held up right before Gwen with his front utterly exposed before her. As he’s being molested and sexually humiliated, Gwen simply smiles at him letting it all happen with out even as much as a word of protest. Suddenly he feels a new pain pierce into him as he realizes that he’s being fucked in the ass by a man. He cries out and begs for the man to stop, “Oh shit! Oh god! Please, stop! I’m not gay!” Gwen stares him straight in the eye and he sees she’s really getting off on watching his rape and degradation. “Fuck! It hurts. Take it out. It’s too big, please!”</p> <p>Eric laughs and crushes him in his grip as he fucks the boy even harder. Devon is reduced to a sobbing mess as his rectum is stretched and torn by the huge cock that’s fucking him. Finally Eric is ready to cum. He shoots his load deep inside the boy’s ass, then cums all over Devon’s back. He spears his cock deep into Devon’s asshole lifting the teen a good feet above the floor. Devon lets out a girly cry, moans, and then he whimpers. When he’s done, Eric releases his hold on the teen. Devon just slumps over on the bed still sobbing. Eric notices the boy’s low hanging balls below his asshole. He savagely kicks them. Devon’s racked with even more pain as another kick slams into his tortured testicles and he starts to vomit and then dry retch until he passes out.</p> <p>Devon wakes up shocked to find his wrists tied tightly to the head board of the bed. His legs were also tied over his shoulders. He realizes he’s still completely naked with his asshole and crotch open and vulnerable. ""What the.... oh my balls,"" he moans. Gwen’s sitting in a chair quietly in front of the bed. She has an open and clear view of his bruised balls and flaccid two inch dick as well as his no longer virgin asshole. Eric kisses her forcefully, and then approaches Devon who begins to struggle.</p> <p>""You loved seeing my twelve inches go in and out this small dicked wonder,"" the bully laughs as he grips Devon flaccid teen cock. Eric cruelly stretches the prick and pulls it up forcing Devon's hips to rise five inches up from the mattress. Devon squeals like a pig. ""Oh god, please stop. Please stop! It hurts! Stop, you're gonna rip my dick off.""</p> <p>""Well let's see if he's man enough. He certainly doesn't have enough man hair,"" Eric points out the fact by spreading the teen idol's legs revealing his almost hairless crotch to Gwen. Devon notices her lick her own lips and smile as she revels in his humiliation. Eric begins groping Devon's teen dick and balls. With his huge hand he covers the teen's boyhood entirely as he feels Devon up for a few minutes. ""Stop it, stop it,"" Devon begs shaking his head. ""You can't do this to me. I'm a star.""</p> <p>""You'll be seeing stars when I'm done with you, boy."" Eric forces Devon to swallow several blue pills by squeezing the teen's balls. “Swallow or I’ll crush your pea balls into mashed potato!” He makes the teen celeb wash it down with a glass of vodka. ""Was that ecstasy.....? The pills,"" Devon asks?</p> <p>""No, blondie. That was Viagra. And boy, your cock's gonna be hard as stone for over twenty-four hours. Just perfect... Perfect for milking,"" Eric turns to Gwen and smiles at her.</p> <p>""Milking? What do you mean milking,"" Devon inquires looking at his flaccid dick.</p> <p>""Means I'm gonna milk your cock and balls dry. Jerk you off. Suck your teeny dick off. Milk you like a cow. Gonna rape that star dick of yours until it’s sore and hurting you're gonna wish you were a girl. You're gonna beg me to cut it off,"" Eric promises. He flicks Devon's tiny dick and the blond teen flinches.</p> <p>Eric steps out for awhile. “This can’t be happening,” Devon says to himself. He looks over at Gwen who is also completely naked and sitting on a chair in front of the bed. She seems calm as her eyes seem glued directly at his naked and exposed teen cock and balls and recently raped asshole. He blushes red at her lustful gaze at his most private parts. “Gwen, can you hear me? What’s going on? You have to get me out of this….. This is so humiliating,” Devon tells her, but she seems drugged or hypnotized just staring out lustfully at his helplessness. Suddenly he feels Eric’s cum leaking out of his just fucked asshole. He knows Gwen sees this and he’s even more embarrassed as he looks up to find her licking her lips and smiling at him.</p> <p>Eric returns carrying a bag. He sets a digital camera and tripod. He points the camera directly at Devon Sawa’s naked body on the bed. “A camera! No, please don’t,” Devon pleads. “You can’t do this!”</p> <p>“We’re gonna make a movie, Mr. Movie Star. It’s gonna be called: SUCKING, FUCKING, RAPING, and MILKING DEVON SAWA. And I’m gonna make a lot of money selling it on the Internet,” Eric tells a now devastated teen star. He looks over the blond’s soft prick lying on the teenager’s almost hairless crotch. “But you’re gonna have to give something to work with. No one wants to see a little worm like this,” Eric demands as he runs a finger up and down Devon’s deflated penis.</p> <p>For half an hour and to Devon’s dismay Eric and Gwen watch as the tied up heart-throb’s flaccid dick hardens to five and half inches of teen boy meat. Eric trains the camera on Devon’s face also showing the teen’s wide open legs and his stiff teen pole sticking up from his vulnerable crotch. He grabs Devon’s dick and begins fisting it up and down.</p> <p>“Nice cock, right Gwen. Small, but nice,” Eric painfully bends Devon’s dick to point it at Gwen. “Aaaagh, stop it! It hurts. Don’t bend my dick like that, please….. Aaaagh,” Devon begs. Eric lets go of the teen cock and it slaps against the star’s belly. “Let’s get milking, boy.” He tightly wraps one palm around the virgin dick and cups Devon’s balls with his other hand. Against the teenager’s will he is jerked off in front of a camera and Gwen. Devon’s dick to his surprise gets harder. Gwen watches captivated by the scene. He begs and whimpers for Eric to stop, “Please don’t touch me. Stop jerking me off… You’re gonna make me cum. Stop!”</p> <p>Devon’s body shakes in orgasm and his cock lurches in Eric’s tight grip. The star bucks his hips up and his piss slit shoots out seven thick ropes of teen boy jism. Devon moans, but as cum spills out of his pee hole and down his cock shaft, Eric ever so cruelly tightens his grip and rapes the teen’s dick by fisting his grip up and down causing the naked celebrity to begin crying.</p> <p>Devon pleads, “Oh god, please… Stop. My dick hurts. Please it’s sensitive after I cum. Please, stop!” Eric ignores his cries and speeds up and jerks off Devon’s cock to the kid’s painful moans. Eric stops to rub just Devon’s dick head causing the teen to cry out in pleasure and pain. Gwen excited by the site before her watches focused on both Devon’s stiff dick and the anguish on his face. She cums on the chair she’s sitting on just as Eric forces Devon to another orgasm. He grips the teen’s dick tighter as Devon’s cock splurges out six heavy thick loads of teen cum.</p> <p>“Fuck, no more. My dick is so fucking sensitive it hurts,” Devon begs. “Please Gwen, make him stop playing with my dick,” he whimpers and stares at her for some kind of relief. Eric continues to masturbate the teen star quickly jerking off Devon’s shaft, but slowly rubbing his cock head. The bound teen shakes his head from side to side and tries to pulls his sore and tortured dick away from his assailant. “Stop touching me. I’m not gay. Come on, let go of my dick. Stop it.”</p> <p>“That’s it, Eric, rape that teen boy cock. Suck the faggot’s five inch meat! Make him cum so hard it hurts. And suck him like a vacuum while he’s coming, milk him dry until he passes out, baby,” Gwen says to Eric demandingly. “No! Gwen what are you doing? I thought you’re gonna be my girl. Come on, I ain’t gay. Tell him to stop. This ain’t funny. I ain’t into this shit. Stop! No don’t,” Devon Sawa beseechingly implores the man and woman. “Bitch’s right, tiny cock like yours ain’t made for fucking. It’s made for milking,” Eric glares at the frightened and naked teen. Gwen stares wickedly at Devon as he’s dominated by the older man gripping his rock hard penis.</p> <p>“Yah baby, rape his dick,” Gwen encourages the man.</p> <p>“No, don’t. Come on, no….. Please, don’t do this to me. You can’t, I’m a guy,” Devon tries to persuade Eric. The older man tightens his grip around the teen’s dick and only Devon’s now purple mushroom cock head peeks out from Eric’s powerful fist. He chokes the cock shaft slightly, then gives Gwen a naughty smile and wickedly glares into the teen star’s eyes before licking Devon’s cock head. Being so sensitive after being forced to blow his load twice, as Eric’s lips cruelly wraps around his dick head the young blond teen’s body immediately jumps as if electricity just shot into the tip of his cock.</p> <p>“Oh man, stop it. Oh, oh, oh god…… This can’t be happening. Stop, I’ll give you money, whatever you want. I won’t say anything, just let me go,” Devon bargains just as Eric’s tongue toys with his piss slit swallowing his leaking pre-cum. Eric stops fisting the teen’s cock shaft and begins gently kneading his plump balls with both hands. Without warning he suddenly deep throats the kid’s cock engulfing the whole five and half inch rod down to the sparse blond pubes. He sucks the teen prick like there’s no tomorrow. Devon’s body now covered in his own cum and sweat begins to heave and shake in orgasm. The young teen’s cock shoots a weaker amount of boy jism, but Eric swallows it all and doesn’t let up on sucking Devon’s much abused Viagra-hardened cock.</p> <p>“Stop it, you’re killing me. I can’t take no more. My dick…. It hurts… Stop, man,” Devon snivels.</p> <p>Again and again Devon’s prick quivers in Eric’s mouth. He is forced to orgasm and dry cums as his virgin teen cock is raped over and over by the older man’s suctioning mouth. Gwen watches sadistically as the teen boy’s eyes roll back in his head and his cock violently quivering in yet another dry and painfully orgasm as he passes out.</p> <p>Moments later Eric slaps Devon around to wake him up. The teen stirs just as Gwen throws several clean pairs of Devon’s own low cut white briefs on his face. “What are doing with my underwear,” he asks?</p> <p>“Sweet cakes, we ain’t done with your milking. You’re gonna personally autograph your tighty-whities, but we’re gonna use your dick as a pen. Gonna sell those cum soaked briefs of yours and make us a lot more money,” Gwen says deviously taking a pair of his briefs. She puts a finger out through the fly and pretends to jerk it off like it was Devon’s cock.</p> <p>“You can’t. Please, I’m spent. My balls are empty. I can’t take anymore. You can’t make me cum anymore.”</p> <p>Eric approaches Devon on the bed and brings a syringe to his face, then points it down toward his balls. “See this… It’s a special drug. It’ll make your testicles go on over load and make lots and lots of cum. If you don’t give up the jism your cock and balls will be aching.” “Oh shit, no. Oh god. Please, don’t… No,” Devon begs as Eric grabs his scrotum. Gwen takes the ripped briefs Devon wore earlier on their date and shoves them in the teen’s mouth to stifle his scream just as Eric inserts the needle into the kid’s right testicle. The man leaves the needle in the boy’s ball and watches as Devon’s body stretches in and out in pain. The teen desperately tries to draw his legs up together, but can’t since he’s still securely tied spread-eagle. The man takes a second syringe and impales it into Devon’s left testicle.</p> <p>He takes both syringes and injects their contents into Devon’s testicles. Gwen takes the camera and aims it directly at the teen’s exposed crotch as a small bead of pearl white cum bubbles out from Devon’s piss slit as if it were forced out by the syringes. Eric maliciously shakes the still imbedded needles in the teen’s balls causing Devon’s body to rack up in pain. The bastard pulls the needles out as the young teen looks at him imploringly. A little blood trickles down from each of the kid’s balls. Eric puts a hand on either of Devon’s hairless pink white inner thighs. He rubs the teen’s skin before forcing his legs wider apart making the lad more vulnerable with his crotch openly displayed before the man. Eric leans forward and licks each ball clean before completely engulfing the whole ball sac in his mouth. Devon lets out a pitiful whimper.</p> <p>Gwen approaches him. She rubs his cum and sweat covered belly scraping his belly button with a red painted nail. She leans forward and licks the little pearl drop of come oozing out of his dick hole, and then expertly deep throat’s the teen star’s hard on to the base. She sucks and her head bobs up and down on Devon’s ever sensitive cock. The teen boy moans as she stops with just her lips tightly wrapped around his dick head. His assailants rape his Viagra hard dick for about fifteen minutes, when suddenly Devon’s cock erupts and to his surprise and pain Devon shoots twelve heavy loads of teen boy jism into Gwen’s waiting mouth. She spits his boy juices all over his crotch. It’s the most he’s ever ejaculated and it was forcefully and painfully milked out of his tender balls and super-sensitive teen prick. His body is racked and over-stimulated by his orgasm. Eric aims the camera at Devon’s crotch and face capturing the young man’s oral rape just as Gwen’s lips releases Devon’s rock hard penis. Cum dribbles down from his piss slit and coats his cock shaft. Gwen takes several pairs of Devon’s white briefs and wipes the cum off of his dick. She rubs the briefs roughly over his cock head and wrapping his cock shaft over the fabric coating it with his freshly milked teen juices. With his dick super-sensitive from his forced orgasm the teen star groans in pain as his sore cock is rubbed. Gwen places the cum-soaked briefs in a bag. </p> <p>“I wanna see you fuck the cum outta of him,” Gwen says wickedly. Eric quickly unties Devon, but the teen heart throb is too weak from his forced orgasm to resist and is picked up like a rag doll. The man takes his hard cock and rubs it against Devon’s teen ass as Gwen takes the camera and records Devon’s continued rape and domination. She takes a shot of Devon’s hard cock, which is pointing up to his belly button, then pans up to his face….. Dreamy she thinks to herself. Suddenly the young man’s expression changes to a mask of intense pain. Again, Eric puts him in a Full Nelson and with one quick powerful thrust fucks Devon deep in the ass. Devon being much shorter than Eric is lifted a foot off the floor. Eric moves around positioning Devon’s profile in front of the camera. Devon’s hard cock and balls bounce around as he’s fucked. He moans wearily and his luscious teen lips whimper out pleads for mercy.</p> <p>“Oh god, oh man, please stop. I’m not into this. I’m not gay. Please take it out. Oh, please… It’s too big…. it hurts,” the teen star begs for the fucking to stop. Eric increases his fuck pace and suddenly spears his man cock into Devon’s once virgin ass. Devon ashamed he can no longer control his body tries hard, but in vain not to cum. With Eric’s cock head rubbing into his teen prostate, Devon is helpless and unwillingly forced into another orgasm. In front of the camera he shoots his teen boy cum with a man deeply fucking him in the ass. Gwen sets the camera on a tripod and walks over to the captive star still being fucked senseless by Eric. She kneels between his legs and takes his Viagra harden dick and bending it 90 degrees from his crotch causing Devon to cry out in pain. Gwen cruelly rapes his dick sucking it to the base, then licking and sucking just the cock head.</p> <p>“No, not that. I’m so sensitive. No, not my dick. Please stop sucking it. Oh god. It hurts!”</p> <p>“My turn,” Gwen tells Eric. The man abruptly stops fucking Devon and throws him on the bed. He jerks himself off and comes all over Devon’s face coating his blond hair with his cum. The celebrity turns around on his back and sees Gwen approaching him. He’s shocked to see her wearing a twelve inch strap-on dildo. Scared he starts to back away, but she grabs his feet and pulls him closer.</p> <p>“Didn’t you want me to fuck you tonight, Devon,” she whispers into his ear? She pulls his legs over her shoulders and prepares to fuck him like a girl. The dildo cock head rubs up and touches the opening of his boy pussy. “Why are you doing this to me? I thought you liked me,” the teen begs her. Two inches of the phallus penetrates Devon’s already well-fucked ass. He moans. “Because you’re so cute and fuckable,” Gwen again whispers into his ear as she fucks the strap-on all the way into his ass causing him to sigh in unwanted pleasure and to whimper at the utter humiliation of being raped by a woman.</p> <p>“Eric, suck him off while I fuck him,” Gwen orders as she fucks the dildo in and out of Devon. Without hesitation Eric jumps on the bed and grabs Devon’s dick, starts milking it, and sucks it deep. They anally and orally rape him for over an hour. Devon Sawa is milked and forced to cum over and over again against his will. Gwen fucks him deep with the strap-on and she wiggles her body just right and rapes his teen prostate as Eric deep throats the young man’s cock. Completely humiliated as his ass is raped by a girl while a man sucks and pumps his teen cock, Devon’s body begins to tense and sexually over-stimulated he shakes in orgasm and his ass muscles tighten around the faux cock embedded in his boy pussy. His five and half inch boy cock is engulfed in Eric’s vacuum sucking mouth. The teen’s dick quivers as Eric continues to suck and tongue his ever so sensitive cock head. Again Devon shoots twelve thick loads of pearl white cum into Eric greedy suctioning mouth. Eric swallows every drop. Devon cries out in pain because the man doesn’t let up on sucking even after Devon’s stopped ejaculating.</p> <p>Gwen still has the strap-on cock deep in Devon as she watches Eric rape the teen’s sensitive and heavily milked cock. “Oh man, stop. You gotto stop. Gwen, make him stop sucking my…. og oh my god… my cock. Stop it,” Devon begs helplessly. For a moment Gwen watches the relentless oral rape and the anguish on Devon’s face.</p> <p>“Ask him to punch you really hard in the balls,” she tells Devon. Eric sucks just the tip of the teen’s super-sensitive dick and Devon’s nerves all seem centered in his boyhood. “What,” he’s confused by her and asks?</p> <p>“Ask Eric nicely to rack up your balls. Ask him to punch them very hard. And then he’ll stop sucking your pitiful little dick,” she says with a naughty and wicked look of domination. She shakes the cock in Devon’s ass to get her point across, which causes Devon to painfully orgasm again shooting yet several more loads of teen jism into Eric’s hungry mouth. Devon cries and whimpers and begs them to stop, “Okay… okay. Please, punch me really hard in the balls. Please rack up my testicles. Punch me in the balls. Just please stop sucking my dick….. Please punch me in the balls.”</p> <p>Eric stops his oral rape, turns to Gwen with smile, and begins pumping Devon’s much abused cock with one hand. Gwen suddenly begins to deep fuck the strap-on phallus in and out of Devon’s ass. Soon his body is again in the convulsions of another orgasm. “What are you doing? Please stop,” Devon pleads as Gwen plows his ass deep. Eric tightly wraps his fist around the teen’s dick as if to choke off the cum from shooting out. Several drops of teen jism dribbles out from Devon’s piss slit covering his cock and Eric’s hand. “Punch him now,” Gwen demands. Eric continues to pump Devon’s dick, but balls up his other hand into a fist and lands a heavy punch to the kid’s unprotected jewels. Devon moans in pain and Eric punches him in the balls two more times just as the teen star continues to come. It’s as if Eric’s punching the jism out of his testicles. Devon’s cock slit splurges out a pool of cum onto his belly. Gwen quickly and roughly pulls her strap-on cock out of Devon’s sore ass. Eric immediately takes Devon’s legs spreading them far apart and WHACK! He kicks Devon in the nut sack really hard three times.</p> <p>Devon crawls into a fetal position in bed and clutches at his tortured balls and milked cock. He coughs and sobs. The villains give him a moment of respite.</p> <p>“We’re not done yet, fuck boy,” Eric says as he grabs Devon by the ankle. He wrestles with the teen and manages to subdue him. Eric grabs Devon’s dick, which is surprisingly still hard and begins milking him again. “No, stop. Don’t touch me. You said you’d stop milking me. Let go off my dick, pervert,” the teen star says as struggles with the groping hand fondling his cock. Gwen approaches them and spreads Devon’s thighs apart to give her more access to his already vulnerable boyhood. She shoves three fingers into his asshole, finds his prostate and finger fucks him without mercy. With her other hand she grasps Devon’s hairless balls and begins to squeeze them gradually increasing the pressure.</p> <p>“Oh god, my balls. You’re crushing my balls,” Devon sobs with tears welling up in his eyes. Suddenly he comes so hard it hurts. He dick hole spits out seven heavy loads of teen jism just before he passes out from the nerve-wrecking stimulation of the finger-fucking, cock milking, and ball torture. </p> <p>Eight o’clock in the morning and Devon Sawa is in bed with his hands tied to the bed posts. His legs are also tied over his shoulders. He’s spread-eagled with his asshole exposed along with his now flaccid two-inch penis. His hairless balls still seem swollen and full of cum. The teen star wakes and is shocked that it wasn’t a nightmare, it was real, it did happen, and that he’s still captive to his rapists. He looks around and glad to see no one is there, especially Eric. Being raped and dominated by a woman was humiliating, but he wasn’t gay and the horrid things Eric did to his mouth, cock and balls, and raping his ass and taking his cherry had the young man quite distraught and confused. He hears some noise from the bathroom and afraid it may be Eric, Devon struggles to get out of his bindings, but is unsuccessful. He looks up and sees Gwen staring at him with her wicked smile. She’s fully dressed.</p> <p>“Loved our date.” She takes a moment and admires his subjugated and naked body. So vulnerable and helpless with the way he’s tied up. His cheeks turn a little red as she gazes at his body and spends some time staring at his flaccid teen prick. She opens the palm of her hand and reveals ten blue pills. “Swallow,” she tells him. Devon shakes his head no and turns away from her. “No, more. Not the Viagra again. Please.” She pulls out and opens a switch blade, grabs his soft cock, stretches it, and places the blade just beneath the base of his dick. “Do it or I’ll cut your cock and balls off.” She lifts the blade up to his cock shaft and Devon in fear opens his mouth and swallows the blue pills. “I love raping your dick, Devon. It’s so cute when it’s all hard and red. You’re gonna be hard for hours, baby. And you’re gonna be hard when they find you,” she says wickedly as she takes Devon’s flaccid two-incher between her thumb and fore finger and begins jerking him off. “What do you mean,” Devon asks puzzled? Suddenly she goes down on his crotch and envelopes his little soft prick in her mouth. In a few minutes his dick is a solid hard five and half inch piece of teen meat. She sucks on just his cock head for awhile and then releases the stiff prick as it now points up at the ceiling. Gwen takes out a twelve inch vibrator from her purse and begins teasing the outside ring of Devon’s asshole. “No. Come on you had your fun, no more. Jesus, Gwen, not that. No please,” Devon whines and pleads.</p> <p>“No, no… No, don’t,” Devon begs her. Gwen jams the dildo up his very well-fucked no longer virgin asshole, wiggles it about a little, and turns it on in its medium setting. The celebrity’s body arches and he attempts to struggle in vain as Gwen rapes his boy pussy with the vibrator. Devon moans as cum spills out of his piss slit onto his belly. Gwen leaves him for a moment with the vibrator still deeply impaled inside his ass. She returns with a vacuum cleaner. Gwen attaches its hose, plugs it in, turns on the vacuum, and approaches Devon’s body which is now glistening with sweat and cum. She takes his stiff prick, jerks him off, and shoves his dick into the suctioning vacuum. “Bye, now. And thanks for your autographs,” she says to him as she shows him a clear plastic bag full of his cum-soaked briefs.” She leans forward, sucks just the exposed base of his Viagra hardened cock, and then engulfs his whole ball sack, eliciting moans from the teen boy celebrity.</p> <p>“You can’t leave me like this. Please, my career will be ruined. Don’t leave me naked liked this, Gwen!” The lights go out, the door shuts, Gwen is gone, and Devon Sawa’s body convulses in another forced orgasm and the teen’s much abused penis is raped by the vacuum and his ass by the dildo. For about an hour Devon is alone and all his attempts to free himself fail and he’s unable to remove either the vibrating dildo or the vacuum. Suddenly there’s a knock on the door. “Housekeeping,” Devon hears. “Oh, no,” he says to himself and begins to struggle in vain. The door opens and two cleaning workers, two girls in their early twenties, enter. Devon continues to struggle. As they reach the center of the room someone switches the lights on and the girls are surprised by the sight before them: a completely naked and bound blond teenage boy spread-eagled with his legs over his shoulders, his exposed balls, his cock enveloped by the hose of vacuum cleaner, and a dildo up his ass. One girl covers her mouth, the other looks just as confused, but neither of them averts looking at the captive cute boy in bed. “Devon Sawa,” one girl says in Spanish accent. No, they recognize me Devon thinks. His face blushes into a deep red as he’s consumed with embarrassment and utter humiliation. He realizes the younger girl is the cleaning staff who groped him in the hallway earlier. “It’s not what it looks like. Please help me, untie me,” he tells them. The older girl finds the strap-on dildo on the floor next to the bed. The younger of the two approaches him as her friend closes the door and they immediately return to gaze at the naked young man.</p> <p>“Oh, thank you. Thank you,” Devon says prematurely thinking he was going to be released. The younger woman touches the ropes binding his hands and ankles to the bed posts. “No, don’t take them off,” her friend says in Spanish. “This is the chance of a life-time. Do you know who he is?” To Devon’s disappointment the girl hesitates and doesn’t release his bindings. “I was just checking the ropes. They seem awfully tight… I know who he is. Devon Sawa, teen movie star. And we have him all to ourselves… naked and helpless,” the young woman replies also in Spanish. Devon doesn’t understand them, but realizes he’s in trouble by the looks they’re giving him. For awhile the girls just ogle his sweat and cum soaked naked body focusing on the vacuum and dildo raping the young celebrity. “Please let me go. I got money, lots of money. I’ll pay you,” he bargains with them. “You gotto take it out. Please, man.” The young women look at each other, speak for a moment, then stare intently at Devon’s exposed asshole as the buzzing vibrator ravages his ass muscles and rapes his prostate. The younger one takes the mouth of the vacuum hose, wraps her hand around it and Devon’s hard on, then gently masturbates both pumping them up and down. Devon moans like a dog in heat just as she finally removes the hose raping his dick. They stare at his teenage cock with its shaft raw and red and the mushroom head now a mean purple, sensitive and sore from so much abuse. A drop of pre-cum leaks out of his dick slit. The second woman pulls the vibrator out of his ass, sets it on its highest setting, and then amuses herself by shoving it in and out of his boy pussy. Devon’s body shakes every time the tip of the dildo touches his prostate. The woman watches her helpless victim, smiles an evil smile, and shoves the 12 inch vibrating dildo deep into his ass. They watch as his cock spills out a pool of cum onto his belly. The first girl leans forward and begins orally raping his dick. Her friend puts on the strap-on cock and removes the dildo from his ass. She positions herself and begins to slowly penetrate his boy twat as the other girl deep throats his very sore dick. He moans in pleasure and pain. They rape him for two hours changing places one girl sucking his dick and the other fucking his asshole hard with the strap-on.</p> <p class=""h2"">One Year Later</p> <p>Devon Sawa is at movie producer Larry Jones’s office for private audition for a period piece movie his agent had told him they were considering him for a role. He had just returned from the bathroom after changing into his costume. The producer thought it would be better to see Devon audition for the role dressed in the period outfit. When he saw himself in the bathroom mirror Devon blushed. His costume mainly and only consisted of a very low cut white almost translucent Greek tunic and a very thin loincloth. The young teen star feels almost naked and vulnerable as the costume left little to the imagination. The tunic is cut low just barely covering his crotch and the loincloth is practically just a sliver of fabric covering his butt crack in the rear and in the front the fabric barely holds in his teen penis and balls. An erection he feared wouldn’t only tent the material, but literally leave his dick and ball sac naked and exposed. To his most utter embarrassment, he realized he looked more like a girl or even more boyish in the costume. With very few block busting movies landing on his lap and at his agent’s advice about period pieces being career makers he thought very little of his costume and returned to the producer’s office.</p> <p>“I think they might have gotten me the wrong size,” he says to the producer as he covers his crotch with a copy of the movie script. Devon stands ready to audition. He had left his street clothes in the bathroom. The producer is leaning against his desk in front of Devon. He faces the young man and looks him over. The man is very professional looking dressed in suit and tie. “No, you look perfect in it. Just perfect for the role, but lets go over some scenes to see how you do, okay,” he says lifting Devon’s hands and instructing him to look over the script. This gives him an opportunity to look over how the loincloth barely covers the teen’s genitals. Devon is too busy reading over the script to notice.</p> <p>“Hey, there’s a guy-on-guy kissing scene in this….. And I … my character gets fondled… masturbated by another guy,” Devon inquires nervously? The man approaches Devon and puts both hands on his shoulders. Standing, he dwarfs the young star being taller than the boy by a good foot. “Well the story line is this: a young Greek prince is betrayed and captured by his father’s political rival and sold into slavery to a Nubian warlord. It’s very independent. And this is Hollywood. If you want your career to take off, you have to do some edgy and thought provoking material. You may even have to show a little flesh or even show your front and rear. This script has some totally nude scenes,” the business savvy man explains to Devon professionally. The young teen turns his head down and looks at himself practically naked in his costume. “I guess,” he says to himself reluctantly. “Why don’t we go over some scenes right now and see how comfortable you are with the material. You know we originally had Leonardo Di Caprio and Jessie McCartney interested in the role,” the man lies to the naïve teen. The older guy pulls up a chair and sits on it pretending it’s a throne as Devon begins reading from the script, “You won’t get away with this, traitor. My father will never pay your ransom. He’ll bring the army and you will be executed.” Devon stands proudly with his hands at his hips challenging the traitor character.</p> <p>“Fool, I am the army. And I await no ransom from a dead man who can pay no ransom,” the character villain explains with a smile. “The king and your whole family are dead. You are the only seed of the kingdom that is left and you are mine to do with as I please.” Playing his role the young star charges at the man and is overpowered. The man forcefully rips off the prince’s tunic garbs leaving the young man in nothing, but his skimpy loincloth. Devon is taken aback at how real the producer is playing his role as domineering villain and soon finds his himself on the man’s lap arms restrained and his legs splayed open. Mr. Jones faces Devon and asks, “Ready for that kissing scene?” Before Devon can protest he pulls the boy’s head and locks lips with him. The man’s tongue is deep in Devon’s mouth and is forceful and too real for the young celebrity, who now begins to pull away and struggle against the older man. The man holds him tight and Devon’s is helpless and shamed to suddenly realize his teen prick getting semi-erect by the unwanted and deep kissing. His breath feels like its being sucked from him by the man, who now has a hand snaking up Devon’s leg, rubbing up into his smooth inner thigh between his legs. Devon closes his legs in protest. His mouth unable to vocalize a NO since the man’s mouth is still tightly locked onto his playing with his tongue. Too late, the man slips his hand inside the loincloth and begins fondling Devon’s teen parts. The man gropes both the teen’s cock and balls before completely tearing off the flimsy loincloth leaving Devon’s now three inch semi-erect penis exposed. He wraps a fist around the teen dick and rapidly jerks off the young man until he’s fully erect with pre-cum glistening and coating the mushroom dickhead. Devon manages to speak when the man releases him from the tight kiss. “NO! Stop, please I ain’t into this. I’m not gay.” The guy rubs the tip of the teen’s cock and Devon’s lets out a moan. Releasing the engorged dick, he picks up a remote control and suddenly an LCD camera hanging above them projects a movie on the wall in front. The image is all too familiar and frightens the young naked teen as he sees himself on the screen wall being fucked deep in the ass by Eric. The profile shot clearly capturing his rape and humiliation as his hard cock bounces up and down with each thrust that penetrates his teen ass. The man returns to jerking him off rubbing his cock up and down without mercy. Devon cums just as the Devon on screen shoots his load of teen jism as Eric spears his ass a foot off the ground with his man cock up Devon’s ass.</p> <p>Larry Jones pushes Devon off of him and the teen lands on his butt on the floor. He’s completely naked covered in his own cum and turns to look at his continued rape and domination on screen. His face blushes and he turns to find a huge cock in front of him. The man pushes him back to the wall and Devon makes to get up, but two forceful hands on his shoulders keeps him on his knees. “If you know what’s good for you and if you don’t want this distributed all over Hollywood, you’re going to do everything I say,” Larry Jones intimidates the teen as he slaps his cock across Devon’s face. “Now, suck my cock, boy!” A defeated and hopeless Devon Sawa opens his mouth and begins giving the man a blowjob. The man pushes the teen’s head up against the wall. As images of Eric and Gwen milking Devon’s teen dick is projected against their bodies and the wall he skull fucks the teen star. He cums in the young man’s mouth, then all over the teen’s face. “Get up, sissy boy,” he orders. “Turn around! Hands on the wall and spread your legs wide!” Devon does what he’s told.</p> <p>A hand wraps around Devon’s hard five and half inch dick and again begins to masturbate the teen boy. “Bet his this little rod is sensitive especially after you’ve just cum,” the man whispers close to Devon’s ear. The fist gripping his cock tightens and pumps the teen sausage up and down causing young Devon to whimper. The man suddenly inserts three fingers into Devon’s ass and finds the teen’s prostate and begins to play with the teen’s love button. He finger fucks the teen hard and the young man can’t help, but cum a second time his teen boy juices splattering all over the wall. “Please, stop. No more, I can’t take it. Please, stop milking my dick,” the young teen pleads for mercy. Devon’s legs fail him and he collapses against the wall. The man grabs him by the hair and forces him to stand again. He doesn’t relent on milking the teen’s cock and Devon cries painfully as his sensitive, sore, much abuse teen cock is continually raped by the man’s hand. The milking stops all of a sudden, Devon’s head is slammed against the wall, and he feels a new pain thrust deep into his asshole as the man’s huge twelve inch man cock pierces his boy pussy hard causing the teen to rise and stand on the tips of his toes. As the man fucks him hard he also slams Devon’s hips against the wall causing the teen to crush his hard cock and balls against the wall. “Oh, god NO! My balls,” Devon cries out as he’s brutally fucked and crotch-slammed into the wall. Larry Jones fucks Devon for over an hour and cums deep inside his boy twat.</p> <p>With his man cock still embedded inside Devon, the man continues to rape the teen star. He grabs the boy’s arms and puts him in a headlock. Devon Sawa doesn’t resist as his ass is continually fucked. The office door opens and Jones’s secretary Janice walks inside and her gaze immediately falls onto the naked young man. She notices his teen dick is flaccid and his face now flushed red with embarrassment.</p> <p>“Hello, Janice,” the man welcomes her. He pulls his cock out of Devon’s sore ass only to shove it back deeply thrusting it into the youth. She hears Devon illicit a moan. “The Nubian extras you wanted are here. Shall I send them in,” she says watching Devon be raped and humiliated. Tears stream down the teen’s face.</p> <p>“No, let them wait… As you can see by his two-inch cock, Devon here has a problem getting it up. Don’t think he’s man enough. Why don’t you grab the bottle in my desk and give him ten tabs of Viagra,” the man orders his secretary. “Oh shit, no. Please, that’ll keep my penis hard for hours,” Devon complains.</p> <p>She does what she’s told and approaches the teen with the blue pills, but the kid keeps his mouth shut. Mr. Jones grabs Devon by the hair and roughly pulls the teen’s head back. With his other hand he grabs the youth’s balls and viciously begins to squeeze them. “Swallow,” he commands. Devon swallows them all and Janice confirms that he did. The man releases Devon’s tortured balls and begins to slowly fuck the teen. Janice kneels down in front of Devon’s splayed legs and watches as her boss fuck the teen to hardness. In just a few minutes Devon’s five and half inch cock is fully erect standing 90 degrees from his crotch. A drop of pearl white cum leaks from the tip of his piss slit.</p> <p>“Can I have his autograph,” she says to her boss as she stares at the cum drop on the mushroom head of Devon’s dick. Her boss nods his approval and to Devon’s dismay she immediately grabs his dick and begins jerking off his tender and sensitive parts. She engulfs just the tip of cock into her warm and hungry mouth. With one hand she cups and massages the teen’s ball sac and her other hand moves up between his legs up his ass to feel the older man’s hard cock still lodged in the teen’s asshole. Devon can only cry, moan, and groan for the next half hour as his ass is fucked and his cock forcibly sucked and milked of his teen jism. Devon painfully shoots five loads of cum into her waiting mouth and she swallows every drop and continues sucking his cock causing the teen heartthrob to spasm and struggle. The older man holds him tight with his own man cock still inside Devon’s ass as his secretary’s lips continue to tighten around the teen’s dick and her suctioning continues to bring Devon to a new height of unwanted pleasure and pain. </p> <p>The man cums hard inside Devon’s ass just as Janice releases the teen’s cock. Devon Sawa collapses to the floor in fetal position clutching his tender and sensitive teen prick. “Send in the Nubians,” instructs the older man. Janice kneels next to the teen and runs a finger up Devon’s ass tracing it across from his ball sac up to his asshole. Her boss smiles at her and she violently shoves three fingers into Devon’s boy hole causing him to arch his back exposing his crotch to open air. Devon ejaculates copious amounts of teen sperm all over his sweat covered body. Janice roughly pulls out her fingers turns the teen actor around and slaps him hard across the face. Devon just cries helpless and humiliated.</p> <p>The producer presses a few buttons on a remote and Devon notices the mirrored walls open to reveal hidden cameras that had been recording everything since he walked into the office earlier. He shakes his head no realizing that for a second time his rape and degradation had been recorded. He was fucked… really fucked he thought to himself. “Jerk off that hard teen dick of yours, now,” the man orders him.</p> <p>“I can’t, please don’t make me. I came four times already… My dick really hurts,” Devon pleads for mercy. The man gives him an evil grin. “Fine, the Nubians will suck, fuck, rape, and milk the teen juices out of you,” he threatens. “Nubians,” Devon thinks to himself and frightened at what was in store for him he begins rubbing his very sensitive teen cock with his legs wide open in front of the cruel man.</p> <p>Devon jerks off for about ten minutes, but seems unable to cum. “Shoot your teen jism, boy,” the man demands. The terrified youth grips his dick harder and grudgingly pumps his cock faster. He begins sobbing, “Please I can’t. My dick hurts so much and my balls are empty.” The man ignores him and Devon closes his eyes shut and continues to debase himself fisting his teen prick.</p> <p>When Devon opens his eyes he’s surprised to find himself surrounded by five tall muscular black men all wearing black leather medieval loincloths. The teen star looks at the man imploringly, stops jerking off, and bolts for the door. His futile escape is thwarted with a swift and brutal kick to his balls. Janice the secretary catches him just outside the door by grabbing his shoulders, then planting a hard kick to his exposed cock and balls. Devon collapses to the floor in fetal position groping his teen balls. Two of the black thugs grab each of his ankles and painfully spreads his legs wide open as they drag him back into the room screaming. “My, look at his cock, it’s still hard and stiff even after that kick,” Janice mentions as she stares at his throbbing teen dick. The so-called “Nubians” again surround the naked teen. He’s roughly made to stand up and one of the black men holds him in a full Nelson. Devon’s body is sandwich between all the black men and they rub up against the now sniffling white teenager. He tries to kick them away, but is unable to bring his legs up with their huge bodies so closely pressed against his lanky frame. Devon’s cum and sweat covered white skin is a deep contrast to the men’s clean ebony bodies.</p> <p>“Ever been gangbanged by five black studs, Devon boy,” Mr. Jones asks as he’s video tapes poor Devon’s brutal ordeal.</p> <p>“No! Get away from me, you fucking nigger perverts,” the teenager yells at them! One of the men slaps Devon hard across the face. “Think you got balls, white boy,” says the man who just slapped the teen. Suddenly his hand reaches out, grabs Devon’s plump ball sack, yanks down hard and squeezes the young man’s testicles. Devon yelps and as the man squeezes harder the teen screams out like a girl. A hand wraps tightly around the white teen’s hard cock and begins jerking off the blond boy’s already much abused and sensitive pole. “Got milk, white boy,” the man smiles his pearly white teeth at the trapped boy and pumps the teen cock in his hand up and down stopping to rub the sensitive mushroom head. Devon whimpers as the man’s finger tip toys with his cock slit and foreskin. </p> <p>“Yes, milk his cock dry. Jerk him off until he passes out,” Janice says egging on the men from behind Mr. Jones as she watches Devon’s rape continue.</p> <p>“The Nubians” each a take turn molesting and milking “the white boy’s” stiff dick. They jerk him off, finger-fuck his asshole, and orally raped his hard five and half inch teen penis. Noticing he’s about to cum, Janice manages to squeeze in, kneels, and sucks just the tip of Devon’s prick as a black hand continues to fist his pink white dick shaft. The teen orgasms and he shoots five thick loads of teen jism into Janice’s hungry mouth. Even after his forced ejaculation, her lips remain wrapped tightly around his cock-head sucking hard while the man also continues to milk his spent cock. “Oh, oh, oh god….. Please stop... Stop sucking… Please let go of my dick. It hurts, please…..” Devon begs. Much to his pain Devon is made to orgasm five times, two of which were dry.</p> <p>“Get the brat on the table,” Larry Jones commands. They easily lift Devon onto the table. Janice holds his arms back. The teen struggles, but two of the Nubians manage to pull both his legs back over his shoulders. The teen’s crotch and asshole are left completely open and vulnerable to his rapists. Jones approaches Devon’s helpless body. He grabs a hold of the young man’s hard on and pumps it a few times before inserting three fingers deep into the blond teen’s asshole. The man has the teen all worked up and on the verge of another forced orgasm, but he stops and they all watch as the teen boy’s cock quivers in anticipation. Jones licks the head of the teenager’s penis. Devon can’t help but moan like a whore. The man moves up to suckle on each of Devon’s hard nipples, then he latches his mouth over Devon’s neck and gives the teen one hell of a hicky. He nibbles on Devon’s ear causing the youth to sigh with pleasure. The man whispers to Devon, “Ever take two big fat black cocks in the ass, at the same time?” The man moves off of Devon’s body, just as two Nubian’s sporting the biggest cocks Devon has ever seen approach him with their ebony pricks aimed at his puckered asshole. Devon attempts to back away, but is held down against the table.</p> <p>“Please don’t do this. Don’t fuck my ass with two cocks at the same time. Oh god, please don’t. I ain’t into this. I ain’t gay. Please just let me go. Don’t. No, no,” Devon continually begs just as the first black guy’s cock head touches his boy cunt. The teenager’s eyes well up with tears and he shuts them close when the man’s prick is shoved deep into his ass. The teen celebrity clenches his teeth in pain, but moans a little as the cock inside him rubs up against his prostate. Just as Devon feels the second black man’s cock head rubbing up against his already cock-filled boy twat, Devon’s eyes bug out when the man suddenly and cruelly shoves his cock inside Devon’s used asshole. The teen cries out and moans like a girl as his ass is filled with two fat black cocks and his rectum stretched to its limits. The men fuck him simultaneously and with each thrust their cocks rub against the teen’s love button.</p> <p>“They’re fucking the cum out of him,” Janice comments as she stares at Devon’s hard teen dick leaking his boy juices out from his piss slit. At the humiliation of being savagely fucked like a girl, being forced to give up load after load of his teen boy milk, Devon’s face flushes red matching his plum cock head. A sudden thrust by both men causes Devon to buck up his hips exposing his crotch to everyone. Devon orgasms, but his cock doesn’t shoot out his load of boy jism. Instead a steady flow of pearl white cum dribbles out oozing from the teenager’s cock slit coating his dick shaft and forming a pool all over his belly.</p> <p>“Hah, white boy can’t shoot, but he certainly dribbles like a girl,” one of the black men says pointing to Devon’s cock as more semen dribbles out onto his body. Mr. Jones and the Nubians each take a turn double-cock fucking Devon’s asshole. After their fuck fest, Devon is pushed to the floor and made to kneel in front of each man. He is forced to suck off each man sometimes taking two cocks in his mouth. Janice watches on captivated as the men fuck Devon’s mouth making him swallow their thick man juices or covering the teen’s cute face and blond hair in their cum. Mr. Jones puts Devon in a full Nelson again and fucks the teen hard in the ass as each of the Nubians take a turn orally raping the celebrity teen’s five and half inch hard dick. The man pulls out of Devon’s ass, slaps his man cock against the teen’s bubble butt and jerks off and comes all over Devon’s ass. “Hold him,” says Mr. Jones as he steps back and has one of the Nubians keep the teen standing by holding him up just by the hair on his head. The man kneels between Devon’s open legs and stares at the teen boy’s hard dick. He grabs the boy’s hips and pulls Devon’s crotch closer to his drooling mouth.</p> <p>“Please, Mister, no more. Don’t touch me, not there. I can’t take any more. It’s so sensitive. Please don’t milk me. Please don’t suck my dick….. Oh god it hurts,” Devon whimpers as the man’s hand wraps around his very much abused and sore teen cock. He milks the teen’s cock for a few minutes, and then swallows it down to the base of the teen’s hairless crotch. Devon whimpers in pain, but suddenly moans in pleasure as the man starts to really work on his teen prick. Just as the teen begins to buck his hips and his abdomen begins to spasm, the man notices Devon is about to cum. He sucks just the tip of the young cock, licks the teenager’s dick slit, and releases the throbbing cock allowing everyone to watch Devon’s humiliation as the teen star orgasm in front of them. He shoots seven thick creamy loads of his teen cum, which splatters all over his chest, his crotch, and on the floor. Moments pass and the men now stare at the lanky teen exhausted by being forced to cum so much. His teen cock is now a flaccid two inches and it looks like a dead dried up worm between his legs. Devon is thrown onto the floor and the men each kick and stomp on the teen’s cock and balls before the exit the room. “Oh god, my balls. Not my balls please stop kicking them. You’re gonna bust my balls,” the teen begs. They leave the teenager with his balls racked up in so much pain as he clutches them as he hides his cock and balls in fetal position is afraid they might just castrate him.</p> <p>“He’s your for two hours. Afterwards, Janice, get this useless piece of shit out of my office,” Jones smiles at Janice with a demonic smile.</p> <p>Janice, the secretary, is now left alone in the room with the teenage celebrity heartthrob who had just been dominated, humiliated, anally and orally raped, forcefully milked of his straight boy teen cum, and then painfully busted in the nuts. She looks at the broken teenager captivated by his utter helplessness and now under her total control to do with as she pleases. The sadistic secretary licks her lips in anticipation. Before Devon Sawa realizes it, he’s on his back again and his hands are handcuffed to a pole and his legs are over Janice’s shoulders. She has on a shiny metal strap on vibrating dildo. With a quick and painful thrust she penetrates Devon’s well fucked ass. The teen doesn’t even have the strength to resist as he’s raped by the woman. He only whimpers as she shoves the thick dildo in and out of him. As she’s fucking him, she turns on the vibrator and Devon begins moaning like a dog in heat. “That’s it bitch. Moan like a dog, boy,” she humiliates him as she grasps the teen’s flaccid two inch dick and begins jerking him off. Janice fucks and molests him for two hours, but Devon’s cock remains limp throughout the whole ordeal. Although limp dicked, he’s forced to cum three times by the vibrator raping his teen boy love button. Janice enjoys watching the cum spill out of the teen boy’s drooping cock.</p> <p>Later in the evening, Janice lets him go leaving him completely naked on a deserted neighborhood, but not before finger fucking a last and copious forced ejaculation from Devon. The teen heartthrob is left on the side walk naked by an alleyway and covered in cum and sweat. He cries to himself as his wilted dick continues to release his teen boy jism, which dribbles out of his piss slit. Devon sees Janice driving off and waving goodbye to him. He gives her the finger and crawls into the alley and hides behind a dumpster. A dirty calloused hand suddenly takes a hold of his flaccid teen dick and Devon turns around to find a homeless bum tightly gripping his teen cock.</p> <p>“You’re Devon Sawa, aren’t you? Can I have your autograph,” the dirty bastard says to him. The teenager tries to push the dirty vagrant away, but the man is strong and pulls Devon’s hips closer. Before the teen boy knows it both his cock and balls are in the deviant’s sucking mouth. Minutes later the vagrant has overpowered poor Devon and the teen is on his back with his legs over the stranger’s shoulders as the bum savagely sucks the teenager’s now hard dick to the base. Devon tries to pull away, but the man begins to really suck him hard. Several teenage girls cut across the alleyway just in time to witness a struggling Devon Sawa on his back with a dirty bum raping his stiff cock. The girls stop in their tracks shocked and in awe. Devon with tears in his eyes whimpers out a girly moan as he notices them. He blushes utterly humiliated. The man shoves a finger deep into the teen boy’s ass and rapes the teen star’s cock and ass forcefully. The girls watch on as Devon shoots load after load of teen boy milk deep in the bum’s throat. “No more, please, stop sucking me,” Devon pleads. The bum stops sucking the teen idol’s cock and notices the girls watching. Devon has a moment of hope and starts to pull himself away on his elbows, but suddenly the vagrant pulls him closer by his balls and returns to sucking Devon’s prick while completely ignoring the girls. “Help me, please. He’s making me… oh god, I’m cumming,” Devon moans aloud and his hips jut out into the bum’s raping mouth. To Devon’s dismay the girls just watch his whole ordeal as the vagabond continues to ravage his teen cock and vigorously rape and milk the hot teen boy celebrity dry.</p></div>",[]
495,"The Chronicles of Narnia: The White Witch, Peter, & Edmund",-1,LE MARQUIS DEZADE,arthur_rimbe@yahoo.com,"The war over Narnia is over and the White Witch and her minions have won. Peter is captured and humialted in ways he never imagined. Edmund attempts to rescue Peter, but is in turn captured. Both failed heroes of Narnia become the play things of the White Witch and her dark creatures.",2006-11-21,5,4,"MFmm, anal, bd, beast, cbt, Fdom, humil, nc, oral, rape, sad, spank, teen, tort",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lemarquisdezade002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Peter is thrown hard on the floor of the White Witch's thrown room. His armor clambering as he falls hard on his back facing the evil queen. An ugly Goblin removes Peter's helmet as four strong Minotaur's hold his wrists and ankles forcing him spread-eagled before the ice queen who is seated at her thrown gleaming with victory. Peter struggles to get free, but her bully troops are strong. Grinning and leering at Peter, two Hags roughly remove his armor and chain mail leaving Peter in tunic garbs. The White Witch sits comfortably as she smokes cannabis.</p> <p>The Queen's Dwarf walks up between Peter's out-stretched legs and savagely kicks Peter's exposed and defenseless crotch. The teen boy screams aloud in pain. But his painful cry is muffled by the laughter of the villains surrounding him.</p> <p>The Dwarf turns and bows to his queen then turns back to Peter and again kicks Peter in the nuts two more times causing the boy to scream. The guards release his legs allowing the young teen to pull his legs up. Tears stream down Peter's face. Queen Jadis rises from her thrown and the room silences itself as she approaches young Peter with her long sword in hand. </p> <p>""Did that hurt, little king,"" Jadis laughs at him? ""Spread his legs wider."" The Minotaurs immediately grab Peter's arms and his ankles and spread them wide before their queen. </p> <p>""Wider,"" she demands! </p> <p>The bulls do so spreading Peter's legs and exposing his crotch to the icy woman. The White Witch raises her sword and places its sharp tip directly on Peter's teen crotch. She toys with her sword gently and carefully rubbing it over Peter's clothed cock and balls.</p> <p>""No, please don't cut me. Not there, no,"" Peter begs her. </p> <p>Again the room fills with roars and laughter. Suddenly she drops her sword aside and her icy facade is replaced with a warm smile and she kneels between Peter's legs. His crying stops as the witch gropes his teen boyhood through his pants. He moans and the Queen removes her hands leaving before the whole room his exposed crotch tenting into an obvious erection.</p> <p>""This so humiliating, please stop it,"" Peter cries. </p> <p>But the witch returns her attention to his stiff penis. Lost in his pleasure Peter doesn't notice until he feels the cold air on his groin just as Jadis tears apart his pants down to his knees. The young man opens his eyes to see everyone looking at his crotch. Except for a thin white silk loin cloth Peter is naked below the waist.</p> <p>The undergarment is tented by his stiff prick and to Peter's horror his balls have slipped out of the leg opening completely exposed to everyone.</p> <p>""You can't do this to me. I am to be king of Narnia. Stop this, no... No,"" Peter demands. </p> <p>The queen ignores his pleas and with one hand takes a firm grasp of his teen dick and rubs it up and down through his silky loin cloth. She snakes her other hand and firmly massages his exposed balls. Peter utters, “No, no... This isn’t right, stop… No.” He moans.</p> <p>""Now, my little king, let us see just how little you are,"" the Ice Queen whispers in his ear. ""Not so brave without your army, without your sword, and soon without your clothes."" </p> <p>She releases his dick and balls, and then stares at his tented loincloth. The White Witch engulfs the head of his cloth-covered penis, releases it, and then licks Peter's stiff shaft forcing a moan from the struggling teen. She moves back and stares at her minions with a smile. Her hands slide into the leg openings of Peter's loin cloth and grabs hold of the fabric. Peter pleads her not to, but the bitch tears off the flimsy undergarment finally exposing the teen's hard four and a half inch dick. The room fills with laughter and roars as Peter's face flushes red with embarrassment.</p> <p>""My, you are a little king,"" exclaims the wicked witch. ""Is this the biggest your little cock gets, boy?"" She takes a firm grip of his dick and begins jerking him off.</p> <p>""Stop it, stop touching me there, oh god. Please,"" Peter manages between moaning and gasping for breath. He's on the verge of orgasm, but resists and tries to be strong and not give in to her manipulation.</p> <p>""Let's see how much of a man you are, boy. Cum for me, Peter,"" the witch demands. His legs begin to shake and he tries to close them, but the Minotaurs hold fast and firmly spreading his legs wider to give their evil queen easier access to Peter's exposed and vulnerable privates. His body is now covered in sweat.</p> <p>""Here, let me help you, boy,"" the White Witch smiles at him as she tightens her grasp on his hard dick. To his utter horror he feels the witch's finger poke his virgin asshole. She drives a finger deep inside his boy pussy and his body begins to spasm, but the brave teen resists her and holds back his cum. Angered the White Queen inserts three fingers into his asshole and roughly molests his hard penis rubbing it up and down forcefully as her fingers find his prostate. </p> <p>""Now Peter, cum hard for me,"" she demands as her hand roughly squeezes his teen dick up and down. She releases his stiff pole. It now stands on its own. Her attention focuses on finger-fucking the cum out of Peter and she succeeds with a hooked finger attacking his teen boy love button. Peter cries out as he gives in and orgasms. His hard stiff dick spewing out seven heavy spurts of hot white teen boy jism all over his thick blond pubes and crotch. The evil witch continues to play and roughly rub his now very sensitive prick. Her iron grip tightens around his stiff dick and now painfully milks Peter's still hard dick.</p> <p>""Oh god, stop. It hurts. Stop, you're going to rip my penis off,"" Peter cries out now whimpering, tears falling down his cheeks, with his face flushed with passion, embarrassment, and pain. The White Witch continues to milk him and finger-fuck his exposed asshole. Three more loads of thick cum spurt out of his piss slit. Peter's eyes roll back and he lapses into unconsciousness. Jadis runs her fingers through his cum soaked crotch, then traces a jism-covered finger over Peter's lips. She returns to her thrown.</p> <p>""Strip him naked,"" she commands!</p> <p>The Minotaurs, goblins, wolves, and all her dark creatures obey her wish and surround Peter's sleeping form. Moments later they move away taking with them Peter's armor and shredded clothing revealing a completely naked fifteen year old teen.</p> <p>Cold, freezing water is thrown on Peter's sleeping body. The young teen is startled and jumps awake. He turns to run, but sees he's surrounded by the White Witch and her followers.</p> <p>""Oh, no….. No,"" Peter realizes it wasn't just a nightmare. He looks down at himself and also realizes he's totally naked and exposed, and covers his modesty. His skin is soaked and his disheveled hair sticks to his face.</p> <p>""Tie him up,"" the witch says to the Minotaurs. Her minions easily overpower Peter and have his arms and legs tied to two poles stretching and exposing his body before the witch. Jadis walks up to him and cups his face with her hand. She looks him over and spends a long time staring at his cock and balls. He attempts to bring his legs up, but his ankles are shackled leaving him completely exposed to her eyes. To his utter surprise her stare alone begins to excite him and his two inch shriveled penis begins to get hard again until it is sticking up pointing to his belly button. </p> <p>She walks behind him and whispers, ""Narnia is mine. You are mine. Your soul. Your body, your boy pussy, your mouth, and especially your cock and balls all belong to me now."" She grips his now four and a half inch penis masturbating him until pre-cum begins to leak out of his piss slit. The White Witch moves in front of Peter and strips completely naked herself.</p> <p>""And you know what else belongs to me little man….. your virginity."" She smiles seductively and Peter smiles a little flattered that he may soon have his first experience fucking a woman. He smiles at her again, but then his mouth drops when he sees the Dwarf outfit the witch with a huge ivory twelve-inch strap-on dildo. </p> <p>""No, you can't. I'm a boy…. I’m a man. Please don't rape me with that. No!"" Peter begins to struggle against his bonds as the wicked woman takes her position behind him. </p> <p>""Once I've ravaged your virginity, boy, you'll be worthless. Even if you sit that bubble butt ass of yours on the thrown, my spell can never be broken. Narnia is mine, your ass is mine,"" she cruelly whispers into his ear. </p> <p>He begins to cry and plead, ""No, don't do this. I beg you. Please, I’ll do anything. I’ll tell you where Susan and Lucy are hiding. "" Jadis puts the tip of the ivory cock against Peter's puckered asshole. </p> <p>""No, don't. No,"" Peter beseeches the cold witch. His body quivers in fear and he juts his hips out to keep away from the dildo exposing his crotch into the open air before him. Without hesitation, she shoves her hips and cruelly shoves six inches of the ivory cock into Peter's virginal asshole causing the teen to scream. She pulls out and repeatedly fucks him without mercy. The young man tries to pull himself out, but the cruel bitch grabs a hold of his stiff dick with one hand and his balls with the other. Using his boyhood as leverage she pulls him deeper onto the ivory strap-on dildo. With one final powerful thrust she shoves all twelve inches of the phallus into Peter’s no-longer virgin ass exuding a powerful and girly cry from Peter.</p> <p>""No, no…… You're going to make me cum. No, no more please."" Peter's body shakes and quivers again. His dick begins leaking pre-cum. The wicked White Witch much taller than Peter stands herself to her full height and spears Peter's asshole lifting him up two feet from the floor. Peter screams out in agony and then moans in painful pleasure. Twelve creamy loads of white teen boy cum leaks out of his dick streaming down from his piss slit to coat his rock hard shaft. The witch has his bonds cut, just before one last deep thrust into his ass. She grips his cock and cruelly jerks it off before throwing the savagely raped fifteen year old blond boy onto the floor in the center of her thrown room.</p> <p>Surrounded by unmercifully evil, Peter crawls into a fetal position and takes a hold of his dick which is still ejaculating copious amounts of cum. Two frisky Goblins grab each of his ankles and spread his legs wide apart exposing his recently fucked asshole and his still hard dick. He shamefully tries to hide himself as he continues to orgasm under evil watchful eyes. Peter covers his hard cock with his hands to hide his defeat as it spurts out of him in thick globs teen boy semen.</p> <p>Queen Jadis watches lustfully as Peter unable to control his now broken body continues to painfully shoot spurt after spurt of teen boy jism. His white pinkish body covered with sweat and cum seems so more vulnerable compared to all the hairy and armored creatures watching his degradation and humiliation.</p> <p>""I've won,"" said the White Witch as she looks on at Peter as he’s moaning and screaming as thick cum spurts and dribbles out from his gaping piss slit. He looks at her imploringly.</p> <p>“Why? Why am I cumming so much? What have you done to me? I can’t stop! Please make it stop,” Peter begs her.</p> <p>“My spell, little boy, will keep you shooting and shooting until I make it stop. And there’s only one way to stop it and right now I don’t want it to stop. It’s far more exciting to see you defeated and with no control over yourself,” the evil Witch declares.</p> <p>Peter turns away from her and attempts to escape. He crawls away kneeling with one hand supporting his weight and the other hand covering his hard ejaculating dick. The White Witch’s minions look to their mistress for her orders, then lustfully at the blond teens upturned hairless ass.</p> <p>“Shave what little man hair he has between his legs, then do with him as you will, but do not….. I repeat do not kill him,” she commands.</p> <p>“No,” Peter screams! He frantically looks for an escape. </p> <p>A Minotaur flips Peter on his back on the floor and immediately goblins and harpies hold the teenager’s limbs outstretched and spread-eagled. The Minotaur holds Peter’s wrist above his head and kneels just over Peter’s face with his huge bull dick leaking pre-cum all over Peter’s closed rose bud lips. The monster’s jism drips over Peter’s nose and the young man opens his mouth to breathe only to have the creature’s pungent juices dribble into his gaping mouth. He coughs and spits out the foul liquids.</p> <p>Peter’s body suddenly bucks. A harpy hovering over his crotch engulfs just the pink tip of Peter’s stiff teenage prick. Not a drop of cum spills out of the bitch’s hungry mouth as she sucks the white hot teen juices spilling out of the young teen’s balls. He moans out in pleasure only to swallow a glop of Minotaur pre-cum.</p> <p>The Dwarf grabs a hold of Peter’s scrotum and stretches the skin causing Peter some discomfort, then with a sharp razor blade and using the teen’s ball juice for lubrication he cuts off all of the teen’s pubic hair. Peter doesn’t move a muscle for fear of having his dick and balls chopped off. To his utter humiliation the Dwarf displays before the White Witch and her dark court Peter’s now completely bare and hairless balls.</p> <p>Stepping aside the Dwarf allows two more harpies to attack Peter’s recently shaved balls. They each begin licking his balls. Each harpy engulfs a testicle in their mouths sucking the teen’s now sensitive balls. The harpy raping Peter’s penis head suddenly deep throats the young man’s stiff dick down to the base and hungrily sucks hard with her sharp teeth scraping his piss slit. Monster leeches attach themselves and begin to ravage and suck Peter’s nipples.</p> <p>“Please, tell them to stop,” Peter begs. “They’re sucking too hard it hurts my dick. And my balls. Oh my balls. Tell them to stop.” He cries out loud as he orgasms spilling his teen seed into the greedy vicious mouth enveloping his very sore and sensitive dick. The Dwarf cruelly sneaks a thick finger into Peter’s boy hole and toys with the teenager’s prostate causing him to moan. Taking advantage of his open and vulnerable mouth the Minotaur quickly jabs his thick dick piercing Peter’s redden lips causing the boy to gag. The beast cums in Peter’s mouth and jism spills out covering the young man’s face. The harpies change places each raping his teen dick and balls.</p> <p>As two of them continue their sucking assault on his egg sized balls another one jerks off his four and half inch cock milking Peter to another painful orgasm. “Not again. Oh god. Oh, oh, oh.” Peter moans. “Stop it.” The harpy grins at him with teen cum dripping from her mouth, tightens her vice grip on his hard fleshy tool and jerks him off even faster. “Please, no more! You’re going to tear off my dick. Stop!” Peter’s glands are a now a mean purple and his shaft is rubbed raw and red from so much abuse.</p> <p>Suddenly from out of the crowd, Edmund clad in armor and chain mail makes his way between the Witch’s thrown and to where Peter is being raped and forcibly milked. He has a sword drawn and stands threateningly before the Daughter of Lilith.</p> <p>“Release him,” Edmund demands.</p> <p>Edmund is appalled as he sees what they are doing to Peter. He catches a glimpse of Peter’s teen prick giving up its teenboy milk to the open and waiting mouth of a harpy. Edmund gulps down a touch of fear when he sees the bitch engulf Peter’s dick to the base exhorting a loud and painful moan from his brother.</p> <p>“You and what army, my little Turkish Delight,” the Queen’s words strikes a nerve in the younger boy’s bravado. “The Big Cat is dead and skinned. His fur will be a perfect doormat for my castle and his head will be a perfect mantle piece.”</p> <p>“No one else, it’s just me. But if your minions take one more step I’ll run you through,” he challenges her.</p> <p>A Minotaur charges from Edmund’s right flank. The young teen manages to block the Minotaur’s striking axe; he lowers his center of gravity, and quickly drives a striking blow with his sword catching the Minotaur right in the stomach. The beast falls dead on the ground and Edmund immediately runs up to the White Witch. “Your reign of Winter is over, bitch!” He puts the tip of his sword to her neck.</p> <p>“How dare you. You little impudent worm,” She yells at him. The White Witch waves her hand across his sword and in moments it begins to rapidly rust, crumbles into ash, then nothingness. Edmund is surprised and caught off guard.</p> <p>“My sword” Edmund is astonished?</p> <p>“Think fast my little Turkish Delight,” the White Witch threatens and with another wave of her hand, but this time across Edmund’s bottom half of armor and clothing just below his waist; she uses her evil magic to humiliate her arrogant assailant. To Edmund’s dismay and utter humiliation he realizes that he is now completely naked below the waist. With his top armor still on, the teen seems even more naked and vulnerable.</p> <p>“Oh my god, I’m naked,” Edmund shyly attempts to cover his flaccid and hairless dick and balls. “This is so embarrassing, stop looking at me, perverts,” the young teenager yells at the evil beasts and creatures lustfully gawking at his crotch and ass.</p> <p>He turns away from the evil Ice Queen’s gaze, but gives her an open view and access of his luscious virgin bubble butt. The entire room fills with monstrous roars and laughter. She pulls him to her and with one hand forces his head closer to hers and gives him a passionately invading kiss. He tenses as he feels her fingers wrap tightly around his still soft penis. Edmund moans despairingly.</p> <p>“You vile disgusting woman, let go of me,” Edmund admonishes her! He insultingly pushes her away. Suddenly he feels a tentacle slap him across the buttocks. He turns around to discover an octopus like creature with multiple tentacles each ending with a lamprey-like suctioning mouth. It crawls up to him and he backs away in fear to find himself in the Queen’s arms again. The dreaded creature makes frighteningly suctioning noises, one of its long snake-like arms attempts to dart at Edmund’s exposed crotch, but the young hero manages to fend it off before it could take hold of his boyhood. Taking advantage of the moment, the Witch savagely shoves a finger into Edmund’s defenseless virgin ass and cruelly toys with his fuck button. The unexpected invasion elicits a sharp and girly cry from the young teen. He bucks forward exposing his crotch and his arms flail at the Queen behind him. Before he realizes his mistake Edmund is attacked by the octopus creature, which wraps several tentacles around his legs. Two of the tentacles with suctioning mouths quickly crawl up toward his boyhood. To his horror, Edmund suddenly pushes himself back fucking himself on the Ice Queen’s probing finger. Trapped he moans as one tentacle opens it mouth to engulf his entire hairless scrotum, then moans even louder as another tentacle wraps its mouth over his soft pink cock. </p> <p>Two more Minotaurs hold Edmund’s arms aside as their Queen roughly inserts two long fingers into his ass. She hooks her fingers and savagely rubs his prostate. Edmund’s dick erects inside the tentacle mouth, which is sucking him vigorously. His penis forcefully hardens to a stiff six-inch prick. He moans and his body shakes.</p> <p>“No, please stop it. Oh my dick. My dick, please stop it,” Edmund begs. The evil White Witch lifts Edmund two feet above the ground with her hooked fingers deep in his ass while two tentacles continue to rape his vulnerable cock and balls. “Oh god, oh, oh, oh no…” Edmund’s cock spews out his boy jism into the sucking tentacle. His legs shake and his body quivers as he’s forced to ejaculate another load of cum.</p> <p>“Release him,” the White Witch commands and the Minotaurs let go of his arms. Edmund’s body remains impaled by the evil Queen’s fingers. She lifts him two more feet higher and the tentacles ravaging his boy parts release his tortured organs. She dangles his body before her minions like a puppet and humiliates the young teen. With just the top half of his body clad in armor and his tunic, but completely naked below the waist, the dark-haired youth seems even more vulnerable and exposed like a turtle out of its shell. </p> <p>To further his humiliation the White Witch toys with the teen’s love button roughly hooking her fingers inside his ass and rubbing his prostate. Edmund’s dick is stiff, hard, and pointing to his belly button. It’s rubbed raw and red with little bite marks from being sucked so hard by the tentacled monster. Suddenly his body tenses and his cock twitches as his piss slit spews out ten heavy loads of teen cum covering his armor-covered chest and his hairless crotch. A splotch of cum also hits him in the face. With her free hand the Witch grabs hold of back of Edmund’s armor and dangles the defenseless teen before her evil servants. She continues her onslaught between his butt cheeks and finger-fucks more teen boy milk out of him. The defeated youth gives in and again painfully orgasms before a sadistic audience with his stiff penis dripping cum out of his pee hole glistening down his raw and much abused shaft. His body is covered in sweat and his face is red with embarrassment.</p> <p>Queen Jadis tires of her amusement. She pulls her fingers from his ass eliciting a moan from Edmund. With magic she has his body floating in the air. She turns him around with her face staring right at his stiff and cum sticky cock, which she lustfully wraps around her lips, then she deep throats it down to the base of his dick.</p> <p>“Ah, ah. Stop, this is torture. Oh, oh, my dick. Please stop sucking it….. It hurts. No, more. My dick. Have mercy,” the young man pleads for the intense pain and pleasure between his legs radiating throughout his body to end. The White Witch licks her tongue along his rigid shaft, then envelopes only the purple pinkish tip of his dick. She roughly sucks his dick up and down with her warm mouth. Her tongue toys with his piss slit, just before ravaging his entire shaft down to the base again. She tightens her lips around the head of his dick and her hand takes a firm grip around his six inch hard teen cock as she feels it pulse toward orgasm. Even as his body surrenders his boy milk to her, the Ice Queen continues to milk him with her hand and mouth as she savagely sucks his dick. Edmund’s cock blows load after load of teen cum into the witch’s demanding mouth. He moans heavily and tries to catch his breath.</p> <p>Jadis releases his tortured dick, which is raw and very sensitive with a pearl drop of cum hanging from the piss slit. She sticks her tongue out and licks off the pearl residue. As the stiff teen prick is exposed to the cold air, Edmund whimpers and cries out.</p> <p>“Ah my dear Edmund, you are much sweeter than Turkish Delights,” The White Witch whispers in his ear. She kisses him and forces him to taste his own seed, and then coldly throws the youth across the air into the center of her court room.</p> <p>Edmund crashes to the floor on his back. His upper armor makes screeching noises as he moves. He finds himself surrounded by her evil followers with no hope of escape. They stare him coldly in the eyes. Other eyes keep focus on his naked and exposed cock and balls. He bravely gets up and immediate tries to cover his boyhood, but is only successful in covering his scrotum. His still hard and recently ravaged dick sticks out of his hands open before everyone.</p> <p>“Stop staring! Stop looking at me,” he yells at them. Hungry, monstrous beings stare him in the eye, gaze at his pink white ass, his exposed and hard cock. They look lustfully at him like a piece of meat about to be devoured.</p> <p>“No, don’t. Please leave me alone. Don’t,” Edmund begs the wild beasts surrounding his naked and exposed body.</p> <p>Edmund catches a glimpse of Peter a few feet away still being raped by the White Witch’s minions. He sees Peter being orally raped by the harpies with his raw and sensitive cock and balls at the mercy of their hands and mouths. The Dwarf between Peter’s outstretched legs continues to finger-fuck the older teen’s ass. A huge Minotaur rapidly jerks off and cums on Peter’s face. Edmund turns away and looks to his own safety and imminent rape. The monstrous creatures still have their gaze fixed on his naked body.</p> <p>“Get away from me, you horrid beasts,” he tries to maintain his bravado although his recent and forced orgasm showed he was defeated and helpless. Hairy, scaly, and slimy creatures of all sorts converge closer to him. Hands and claws grasp at his limbs. They drag him down and soon his naked white pink teen body is covered by the Queen’s dark followers. Beneath the mass of goblins, harpies, Minotaurs, wolves, giant monster leeches, wraiths, and all things that go bump in the night, lay Edmund naked on his back trapped beneath the dark creatures’ hold. An Ankle Slicer sneaks into the crowd and slices away the remainder of Edmund’s upper clothing just as a Minotaur quickly tears off the last of the failed teen hero’s armor. Both work in frenzy to strip and reveal the dark-haired teen’s completely nude form.</p> <p>Edmund screams, “No, don’t touch me. Not there!” Hands cup his buttocks. Tongues lick his balls. Mouths capture and suck hard on his nipples. His legs are lifted and spread wider to give all participants easier access to his precious naked “delights.” His hard and sensitive teen cock is orally raped by several mouths. Edmund feels three fingers slide in between his legs to find the passage between his butt cheeks. The fingers penetrate the ring of his boy hole, and then roughly enter him. The probing violators search and find his teen boy love button, massaging his prostate. He’s about to orgasm and opens his mouth and moans, then suddenly a huge and hairy cock is shoved into his mouth effectively gaggling him. The fingers in his ass are soon replaced by another huge, but slimy prick which in moments marks his teen ass with a huge load of hot pungent cum, so much that it leaks out of his asshole.</p> <p>A blowing horn signals the Witch’s order and all her minions retreat into the shadows and darker corners of the room. They scurry aside like packs of rats leaving behind two completely naked teenage boys. Peter and Edmund are on their backs on the floor. Their bodies are covered in sweat, saliva, and cum. Both are in the throws of orgasm and moan deeply as their hard pricks spew out load after load of teen boy jism all over their hairless bodies.</p> <p>With a wave of her hand the Witch has Edmund floating in the air. His back is to her while his front is complete exposed to her court and his brother, who is still painfully cumming all over himself. The Dwarf again outfits his Mistress with the enchanted twelve-inch ivory strap-on dildo. Without any ceremony she grabs a hold of Edmund’s hair and pulls his head back, then placing the phallus before his used teen boy asshole she fucks the shit out of his ass pushing all twelve inches with one cruel thrust. She fucks him a quite awhile, then with one finally thrust she grabs a hold of his stiff six inch dick and jerks him off madly until Edmund cries out like a girl and groans as load after load of cum is milked out of his much abused teen pole.</p> <p>The White Witch discards Edmund like a piece of trash. She hurls the young teen boy, who now seems to be in perpetual state of orgasm, across the room. He lands with a thud on top of his brother. In the fall Edmund’s knee smashes into Peter’s balls causing Peter to ball up into fetal position groaning in agony. The Dwarf walks up to Edmund, grabs hold of Edmund’s legs and spread them wide open, then smashes his foot into the teenager’s exposed balls. He leaves Edmund now also in fetal position to simmer in his agony with his brother.</p> <p>A huge, black Minotaur in armor approaches the White Witch. “Find the Daughters of Eve. Destroy them. They are not to leave Narnia alive, understood General Otman,” the Witch commands. Her giant bull growls his affirmation. “Aslan and his forces are defeated. Narnia is mine forever,” the White Witch declares.</p> <p>“What of these pathetic creatures, my Queen,” inquires the Minotaur. He turns his gaze at Peter and Edmund. The two teens are still sporting hard ons and spewing their cum like a fountain. “I will deal with them myself, General. I know precisely what to do with them,” says the illegitimate Queen of Narnia with an evil grin. “But for now let’s have some more fun with them,” she says glaring at the two young teens groveling helpless on the floor.</p> <p>“Tie them up,” the White Queen orders her minion. Otman gestures to his Minotaur soldiers and soon Peter and Edmund are dragged to their feet by several his strongest bulls. Both teenagers are still nursing their recently busted balls. Otman smacks each boy’s hand away from their genitals as they’re tied spread-eagled before the White Witch. Four pairs of monster leeches crawl up each teen’s chest to rest on their nipples. They begin sucking Peter and Edmund’s puckered nipples. The young men groan in extreme pleasure. Suddenly they see the slimy octopus approaching them. Its tentacles wrap around the boys’ legs further spreading them making their defenseless genitals open to its abuse. “Oh god, not again, please no,” Edmund screams as two pairs of tentacles ending with lamprey-like mouths completely engulf each of his balls. When he suddenly feels the scraping teeth of another tentacle-mouth swallow his six-inch cock to the root he screams out like a girl. “No, no, no, not my balls. Please no, not my dick, oh god,” Peter exclaims! A giant tentacle-mouth gulps down his scrotum and begins sucking on his tender and sensitive balls. Poor Peter can’t help but elicit a girly moan, then cries out in pain as another tentacle captures his cock. The lamprey-mouth tentacle rapes just the tip of Peter’s dick sucking hard around the mushroom head as a tiny snake like tongue penetrates deep into the teen’s shaft to suckle out the boy’s cum.</p> <p>Behind Peter, Otman stands with a leather whip and behind the younger boy Edmund the White Witch traces the handle of a similar whip across Edmund’s soft, rear end. Both Witch and her General Bull back up from the young teens, raising their arms back they stare directly at the beautiful pair of teen boy asses in front of them. They let the whips swing and when their sharp tips touch each teen’s flesh directly on their assholes they scream loud enough to shatter glass. The Queen and Otman are relentless in whipping Peter and Edmund. Soon the youths’ bodies are covered in welts and bruised black and blue. The Witch’s entire court remains quiet as the villains relish in the boys’ torment and torture. For hours on end the halls of the White Witch’s palace are filled with the young teen boy’s screaming and wailing. Finally, the dark creatures’ tire of their game and the Queen takes the handles of both whips. She approaches each teen from behind and cruelly jams both whip ends deep into their vulnerable assholes. Peter and Edmund elicit an ear-piercing noise that echoes beyond the palace walls. Their adolescent bodies jut out at the crotch as both Peter and Edmund are forced milked of their teen boy jism. The sucking tentacles swallow their succulent milky white honey. “No more, please. Stop. Our dicks are so sensitive. No more. Make it stop,” the older blond teen begs them. But the octopus monster continues to milk the teens even after they’ve longed stopped ejaculating. Soon it has both boys bawling in pain. The boys are milked dry for hours and are then left sobbing and sniveling. </p> <p>The winter cold and its eternal embrace have returned to Narnia and the landscape is covered now in its white blanket. In the distance the White Witch in her chariot is accompanied by her dark army as they journey across a field of snow. On either side the Witch’s chariot is Peter and Edmund. Both young teens are still naked with their hard dicks still spewing jism and their bodies quiver and shaking in orgasm. They are being carried impaled on the huge cocks of two big brown Minotaur soldiers. Their bodies glisten with cum as snow falls and melts on them. Occasionally a harpy flies up to either boy to warm their cocks with their mouths and suck the boy milk from their balls. Each time the boys elicit a painful pleasurable moan while the White Witch smiles at their discomfort.</p> <p>The entourage finally comes to a stop in front of a cave in a black forest. The two Minotaur soldiers begin to fuck Peter and Edmund earnestly causing both boys to ejaculate and shoot several loads of cum four feet ahead of them.</p> <p>As they are forced to blow their wads against their will, Peter pleads for the White Queen to make them stop. “Please Jadis, make them stop,” Peter addresses her by just her first name. “They’re going to fuck us to death. Oh, oh, oh, I’m cumming.” The White Witch dismounts her chariot and approaches Peter. She slaps him hard across the face. “That is Queen Jadis to you, my little cock boy.” She takes his stiff dick, which has cum dribbling down his shaft and is pointing skyward. As punishment she takes the hard teen dick and painfully bends it downward toward the ground. Peter cries out in pain and groans when she begins to jerk him off while his dick is bent in an uncomfortable and rough manner.</p> <p>“Please stop it! You’re going to ruin him. His penis will break. Please don’t hurt him anymore,” Edmund begs her. “It’s so cold. Please Queen Jadis, have mercy on us, on our penises. Please. It’s so cold.” The Ice Witch releases her cruel grip over Peter’s cock and it springs back pointing his belly button. She walks over to Edmund and places a hand covered in Peter’s jism kindly on his cheek.</p> <p>“Too cold is it, my little Turkish Delight,” she says grabbing his six inch dick. “Then why is your cock so hard? It’s at least two inches longer than your small-dicked older brother’s.”</p> <p>“Please it so cold,” Edmund moans as his cum dribbles over his foreskin coating his entire shaft and Jadis’ hand as she gently masturbates his teen cock.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Edmund. Soon you will be warm and well taken care of,” she promises him as she shoves a pointy fingernail into his piss slit and toys with the cum drop that spews from the pee hole.</p> <p>The White Witch now alone escorts her naked prisoners into the cave. Peter and Edmund have their hands bound tightly behind them. As they walk deeper into the darkness of the cave the Witch raises her hand to magically light torches hanging from the walls of the cave. They continue onward until they come to wall covered by beautiful white tapestry. She turns to the teen boys and lustfully looks at their stiff pricks and manages to catch a hold of both boys from falling as their orgasm shakes their bodies and causes their legs to lose their balance. Peter and Edmund moans as they ejaculate copious amounts of teen boy juices onto the cave floor.</p> <p>“Please, your highness, make it stop. Make our dicks stop cumming. It hurts so much,” Peter politely requests. The White Witch smiles kindly, then kneels and engulfs Peter’s four and half inch dick down to the base. “Please, no. No more.” Suddenly the warmth of her mouth is sucked out and Peter feels her mouth lose all heat and become cold and freezing. “No, oh god, no, it’s cold. My dick is freezing. Stop,” he screams like a girl and his cries echo and is heard outside of the cave.</p> <p>He tries to pull away from the Witch’s mouth, but she grabs his hips and pulls his dick deeper into her mouth. She even engulfs Peter’s balls. Edmund is awe struck and is afraid to move as his own dick is still painfully stiff and leaking cum. Peter’s body convulses and the White Witch lifts his body against the cave wall with her sucking mouth still working on his cock and balls. Peter shuts his eyes as her lips tighten over his boyhood. He moans aloud and his dick spills out thick rich teen boy sperm into the sucking mouth of the wicked Witch. She drops his exhausted and drained body on the floor, and then turns to Edmund. Peter is alive and his boyhood still in tack, but his balls now drained have shriveled to the size of marbles and his penis is now a flaccid inch prick with his dick head hiding beneath his circumcised foreskin.</p> <p>Edmund makes a run for it, but is soon in the clutches of the White Witch. Moments later she has him in the same position with his body up against the cave wall and his cock and balls in her cold mouth forcefully sucking and milking the cum out of him. She spends a long time on Edmund and forces him to three painful orgasms. When she drops him to the floor Edmund’s dick is a flaccid two inches and his balls have shrunk to the size of peas.</p> <p>The Witch combs her fingers through his hair and smiles at him, “Don’t worry, Edmund, my little delight, yours and your brother’s cock and balls will return to normal once it’s taken care of by another warm mouth.” She stands up and pulls down the cover on the wall and reveals another Wardrobe. It is embedded and part of the cave wall. This Wardrobe is made of ivory and the bones of elephants. It has skull markings all over it. The White Witch stands Peter up, kisses him deeply, and has a last feel of his teen boy dick and balls and finger fucks him for five minutes before throwing his naked, used and abused ass into the Wardrobe. She takes Edmund and rubs his flaccid dick up and down while finger fucking his boy hole, then forces his mouth open and tongues him passionately. The Witch gently pinches his two inch dick, and then pushes him across into the Wardrobe and inside. She locks it and using her magic creates a wall of ice to seal the Wardrobe deep within the cave.</p> <p>Peter and Edmund find themselves inside a room. It seems warm and comfortable. They turn and see a closed Wardrobe behind them, and then they look at each other and realize they are still completely naked with their hands bound behind their backs.</p> <p>“Are we home,” asks Edmund. “I don’t know,” Peter replies.</p> <p>The room is warm and their teen pricks grow to semi-erect states. Both boys attempt to get up, but accidentally fall flat on their asses. Glad they are no longer in the clutches of the White Witch they laugh. Upon hearing unfamiliar music and singing coming from outside of a door, Peter tells Edmund to be quiet. “Where are we,” Edmund asks him again? Peter gets up and listens against the closed door. “I don’t know. Maybe we are home,” he replies.</p> <p>“Untie me,” Edmund yells aloud. Suddenly the music stops. The door is pushed open knocking Peter down onto the wooden floor on his back. Several tall and uniformed men enter with guns drawn and gaze at the naked teen boys lying on the floor.</p> <p>One of them pulls Peter up wrapping his hand around the blond teen’s neck and speaks to him in an authoritative, harsh, and foreign tongue. The men eye the teens’ naked bodies focusing especially on their cock and balls. Both Peter and Edmund’s faces flush red with embarrassment as their pricks involuntarily harden to full erection.</p> <p>“What do they want, Peter,” Edmund inquires. “They’re Germans,” Peter cries out. “Shit, we’re fucked,” Edmund screams trying to struggle toward the Wardrobe. Before they know it, huge German fingers are wrapped tightly around each teen’s hard dick forcibly jerking off and milking them to orgasm. Edmund is jerked off painfully as he watches on as Peter is double-fucked taking two big cocks in the ass. A hand pulls Peter’s head back. His screams are muffled by an even bigger prick being shoved into his dick sucking lips. The door closes and all that is heard is Peter and Edmund wailing and moaning in pleasure and pain.</p></div>",[]
496,The Sharing,-1,E. LENSHERR,no@email,,2003-08-03,40,4,MM/gg ws toys breathplay,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lensherr001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “Its time to get up, sugar.”</p> <p>It was Saturday. Punishment day as she thought about it. Training day as her Daddy (Steve) thought of it. She shrugged off the awakening and noticed that already the tiny latex catsuit he had for her was laid out. Complete with gloves and feet. She had come to love it. Three weeks prior she had been introduced to it. Each of the 3 preceding Saturdays it had been adorned with a crotch piece that had two distinct members. One for her freshly opened pussy, and one for her still tightened anus.</p> <p>Today was somewhat different. The crotch piece had the usual members, bigger than last weeks. But there where tube hanging from each member. They ended with a small bulb and valve. Jessica had no idea what new torture that could be.</p> <p>Jim began training his daughter at age 11. He had caught her surfing the web for BDSM pics and movies. One day, he discovered that she was logging into Insex. com. A hideously deviant S&amp;M torture site.</p> <p>“So this is what you do after school.” He said after sneaking up behind her. She was petrified with fear and shame.</p> <p>“I just...”</p> <p>“Don’t even try to explain, Jess. I know that little girls like such things.” Unknown to her, it was his account she was using..</p> <p>“I’m sorr—“</p> <p>“Hush girl. You know, your mother was into that stuff too. Would you like to see some of her toys?”</p> <p>“I guess so.” She shyly replied.</p> <p>They walked into his bedroom and he pulled out a large, black chest. Jessica’s starred wide-eyed at all the equipment. There were gags of all different shapes and sizes. Various leather and latex items including an arm binder, cuffs, paddles, whips, and even a gas mask. She began to tremble with excitement mixed with fear. She had seen these items used before on the internet, but never seen anything like this up close. She noticed another big box in the closet with her name on it. She had seen it before, but never thought about what it was for.</p> <p>“What’s in that box?” she asked.</p> <p>“Well, that one is special. Before your mother died, she had planned on getting you started in bondage and discipline as soon as you were old enough. The stuff she collected is locked up in there.”</p> <p>“Can I… see it?”</p> <p>“I don’t know sugar. She didn’t want to start until you were old enough. At least 12. But I guess if you already know about stuff like this, you might as well begin your training.”</p> <p>That sat strange with Jessica. “Training?” she thought to herself.</p> <p>He pulled the box from the closet and unlocked it. Jessica was amazed yet again at what was in THIS box.</p> <p>There was a very small full latex catsuit, extremely high heels that would make the wearer have to stand on her toes. There was a full, mouth covering, latex neck corset that would cover the wearers face right up to her nose. It had a small hole, about a quarter of an inch, right where the mouth would be. There was also a very small corset. By comparison, it looked more like a posture collar and not a corset. Obviously, these items were made for a very small frame.</p> <p>That was three weeks ago. After wearing the small corset for a week, her waist had been reduced permanently by 4 inches. It had gotten to the point that it was nearly painful not to wear it at all. Her father began to undo the laces.</p> <p>“We need to take this off right now, sweetie. We’ll put it back on once you have your suit on.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master!” She said in an excited voice. Her training was going well.</p> <p>After half an hour of stretching and pulling, the tiny latex suit covered her body like a second skin</p> <p>“Get in the position. We have to get you ready for today’s lesson.”</p> <p>She got back on the bed and lay down on her stomach. She pulled her knees up to her chest slowly due to the tightness of the suit. Grabbing the 3-way zipper at her crotch, he exposed her tiny asshole.</p> <p>“Warm, or cold? I’ll let you decide today. Although, this will be the only decision you get to make all day.”</p> <p>Knowing how hot it was going to get in the suit, she elected for cold.</p> <p>He left to prepare and returned with a large enema bag and some lubricant. She barely winced as the cold lube touched her anus. Soon after, she felt the familiar nozzle slowly being inserted into her.</p> <p>Click</p> <p>She jumped at the intrusion. The water was nearly ice cold. She began to shiver and her tiny rosebud began to sting slightly as it became numbingly cold.</p> <p>“Maybe that was a bad idea.” She thought to herself, as the cramps began.</p> <p>“Mmm…. Owww…” she uttered.</p> <p>“Now, now baby, just a little more.”</p> <p>“But daddy… I mean Master, it hurts.”</p> <p>“You remember what happens to little girls who can’t take it willingly don’t you?”</p> <p>She knew all too well. It would mean having to suffer the enema while in strict bondage. Maybe that’s what she wanted as she started to lean up, knowing it would enrage her father.</p> <p>Click</p> <p>“That’s it! Don’t move again!”</p> <p>He grabbed the leather arm binder from the table and quickly strapped it on her. A full face latex mask was pulled tightly over her head and zipped up. He then grabbed the neck corset and began to lace it up. She couldn’t utter a sound now. Her face wrapped tightly in the latex half-mask of the neck corset. Her breathing whistled through her nose. He then took the D-ring at the end of the arm binder and pulled it toward the head of the bed tying it off. This forced her shoulders down and her ass up. A very painful position to receive such an enema. Also, with the neck corset tied so tightly, she couldn’t turn her head. This pushed her face directly into the bed, making it very difficult to breath.</p> <p>“Mmmfff”</p> <p>“I told you.” He scorned.</p> <p>Click</p> <p>The pain was now unbearable. She then heard the gurgling of the bag becoming empty. She was in ecstasy. Her pussy juices were flowing and her heart was racing. She loved this type of bondage. The restriction of her breathing and the pain in her abdomen made the sensations all the more exciting.</p> <p>Daniel had tricked his little slave-daughter. This enema had a little something extra. He had added a small amount of alcohol to the mix. Knowing how quickly alcohol is absorbed through the colon, he knew she’d be a little more ambitious during this session.</p> <p>Jessica was feeling a little light headed. It was more than just the excitement and lack of oxygen she thought. She was finally untied and the nozzle was ever so slowly removed from her cold, numb asshole. Her neck corset was untied and her mask was unzipped, once again allowing her to see. She was allowed to go to the toilet and release. She barely made it there, giggling slightly to herself and stumbling the whole way. She was obviously drunk by this point.</p> <p>She returned to her bedroom and stood before her father with her eyes focused on the floor.</p> <p>“I have a surprise for you today, my angel.” He said while tying her corset back on. She grunted with each tug of the laces. He made sure that is was tighter than it was when she last wore it this morning.</p> <p>“Up” he commanded as she sat on the bed. She instantly lay on her back and raised her latex covered feet into the air. He carefully placed her feet into the ankle high ballet boots and laced them up. She had become quite accustom to them. She could even walk in them now without falling. Today would be a little harder for her, considering her intoxicated state.</p> <p>Just as he was tightening the last strap on her latex hand mittens there was a knock at the door. Her eyes opened wide as she looked up at her father in fear. Fear of being caught.</p> <p>“There’s your supprise.” He said</p> <p>She was ordered to lay on the bed and wait for him to return. She took this time to sneak a quick rub of her latex covered mound.</p> <p>Just then her father returned with Daven. Daven was her father’s old high school buddy. He also had a daughter Jessica’s age named Marla. She had been friends with Marla up until the time that Daven moved away after his wife left him. He was carrying a large suitcase and he laid it on the bed next to Jessica.</p> <p>Jessica watched in amazement as Daven opened the suitcase. It was Marla! She was wearing a full latex catsuit like Jessica’s. Complete with ballet boots, hand mittens, a latex mask with a mouth and nose holes. What was strange was the gasmask she was wearing; it had a tube connected to it that was attached to a hole in the suitcase. Obviously, this was how she could breathe in the case. Marla, like Jessica, was an avid gymnast and able to contort her body. This was how she was able to fit into the suitcase.</p> <p>Daven removed her gasmask and helped her get out of the suitcase. She moved very slowly and moaned often. It was apparent that she’d been in there for the entire trip to Jessica’s house.</p> <p>Once she was able to stand, she stood before Daven with her head bowed. She too, was trained well. Still blind, she didn’t know where she was. Daven unzipped her hood and removed it.</p> <p>She blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the light. She saw Jessica and her eyes lit up with excitement. It was her old friend, and it looked like they were going to have some fun!</p> <p>“Go to her, Marla. Lay with her and you two can share all your stories while your father and I get everything setup.” Steve said.</p> <p>Marla and Jessica, in their semi-bondaged state, shared stories of their training progress. Marla was slightly more advanced than Jessica. Marla had already been trained in anal and pussy expansion. She could now insert her entire fist into her pussy and ass! Jessica looked around the room to make sure no one was around.</p> <p>“Could you show me?” Jessica asked.</p> <p>“How, we are both incapable of using our fingers?” Marla replied.</p> <p>Just then, Jessica leaned up and used her teeth to unzip Marla’s crotch zipper.</p> <p>“You bad girl!” Marla said jokingly.</p> <p>Marla then began to rub her latex covered fist over her extremely wet mound.</p> <p>“Mmmmm.” She moaned.</p> <p>Jessica watched in amazement while Marla slowly inserted her mittened fist into her hairless pussy all the way up to the buckle on the mitten. She could also see the marks on Marla’s cunt lips where clips had been attached at some point. “I can’t imagine that kind of pain” Jessica thought to herself.</p> <p>“What the fuck are you two doing!?” Daven shouted.</p> <p>Marla quickly removed her fist from her cunt. It made a loud slurping sound. She tried desperately to re-zip the crotch of her suit, but to no avail. She slid off the bed to her knees, looked downward and said “I’m sorry, Master.”</p> <p>“Sorry doesn’t cut it little slave!” Daven yelled.</p> <p>“What’s going on?” Steve asked as he re-entered the room.</p> <p>“Marla here was fisting herself for Jessica.” Daven answered.</p> <p>“Is that so… And just whose idea was that?” Steve asked the two.</p> <p>Jessica assumed the same position Marla had, but in front of Steve.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master,” Jessica whimpered, “Marla said she had been stretched and I wanted to see it for myself.”</p> <p>“You’ll get to personally see it for yourself soon enough!” Steve scolded.</p> <p>But this was not her day to be stretched. That is for next week. This week, since Daven and Marla were down, it was the weekend for “The Sharing.”</p> <p>“Let’s get them ready, Daven,” Said Steven.</p> <p>“You take Jess, and I’ll get Marla ready,” Daven replied.</p> <p>Jess was led up and taken to another room by her father. Still wearing her catsuit, ballet boots, and mittens. He took out a latex mask that had holes for the eyes, nose, and mouth. He zipped it over her head.</p> <p>“Daven!” Steven yelled into the next room. “Did you bring them?!”</p> <p>“Yeah,” Daven replied, “I’ve got them right here!”</p> <p>Daven returned and handed Steven what looked to be a contact lens case.</p> <p>“Cost a lot, but I’ve got a friend in the movie make-up business who made them for us.”</p> <p>“Jess, I’m going to put some contact lenses in your eyes, ok?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master.” She replied. She already wore contacts so she didn’t figure that anything was wrong.</p> <p>As he placed the contact in her right eye, she immediately new what was happening. They weren’t for correcting vision, they were for hindering it. They were solid black. This would allow the sensation of being blindfolded, but with the ability to see the fear in the victims (or wearer’s) eyes.</p> <p>“This will taste a little like bananas, but it will prevent you from gagging,” he said as he sprayed some anesthesia on the back of her throat. He then feed a latex hose down her throat and into her stomach. “Just relax” he soothed her. This did not prevent her fear. This was one of her most extreme situations yet.</p> <p>He then placed a gasmask over her head. This mask was slightly different from her normal mask. The entire face was clear acrylic plastic and there was a screw type hose attachment at the bottom, just below and to the right of her mouth. There was also a small hole for the stomach tube to be fed through.</p> <p>She then felt the 3-way crotch zip open on her suit. It exposed her tiny rosebud anus to the cold air. She felt a slight pressure and then release. A tube had been passed into her asshole that had a small air bulb on either end. She felt the bulb expand in her rectum and then a similar bulb expand just outside her asshole.</p> <p>“Mmmmfffgg, “ she murmured.</p> <p>The zipper was opened further to expose her pre-pubescent cunt.</p> <p>“This may feel a little strange,” he said.</p> <p>She then felt a slight stinging in her pee-hole. A catheter was being put in place. The tiny air bulb expanded in her bladder. No urine was released since the catheter had a valve on the other end which was closed. She didn’t utter a sound.</p> <p>She was then led over to a new contraption. It was 2 steel bars that came up from the floor about 5 feet. There were eye holes every 6 inches, these where for attaching D-rings or rope. They were 3 feet apart from each other. She was led to one of the post. Steve then put the arm binder on her. Her little elbows touched easily. She was very accustom to the binder. The D-ring on the end of the binder was attached to one of the eye holes on the pole. Her legs were then bound to the pole using leather belt straps. Now there she was, with an enema tube, catheter, stomach tube, ballet boots, gasmask, and an arm binder strapped to a post from the floor.</p> <p>Marla was led into the room. She was setup the same way as Jessica. She was also bound to the opposite pole in the room. They both felt the stomach tubes being pulled up and attached to something. They also felt the gasmask, enema, and catheter tubes being connected to something, but what?</p> <p>“Now listen girls. You are now connected to each other. You will be fed a large amount of water. When you pee, it will be fed into the other girls asshole, like an enema. But here the kicker: You will also be sharing each other’s breath. Every 1 minute, the fresh are valve will close on your mask and you two will have to cooperate to be able to breath. You will both have to breath each other’s air for 2 minutes. By that time, I’m sure you’ll need a fresh breath of oxygen. Are you girls ready to share everything?” Daven said.</p> <p>“Mmm…”</p> <p>“Mmmhumm”</p> <p>“Good.”</p> <p>Just then the catheter valves were opened. Jessica had to pee really badly and she felt her bladder emptying. But what was this, she panicked. SHE COULDN’T BREATH! She felt the air being forced into her lungs just as Marla moaned loudly. After a few seconds of panicked gasping for air, the girls realized how to breathe normally. Their little breast-less chests where moving up and down in opposite rhythms. Jessica noticed that the air was getting thin. The air she was breathing was hot and damp. Marla was the first to panic. She was the one who was breathing for both and she started breathing faster and faster, until it became violent gasp for fresh air. Suddenly, there was an audible click and cold, fresh air was entering their lungs. They both relaxed but all too soon. Their stomach tubes jerked and they both felt the tubes grow cold. Water was rapidly filling their stomachs. Marla was the next to have to pee. Jessica felt the warm urine fill her rectum. It was a strange sensation but not unlike a normal enema. She tensed her stomach to send more urine to Marla. Then, they were breathing for each other again. This was the most intimate experience Jessica had ever felt. To be sharing the same air and bowels with another girl in her same situation was extraordinary. They were both becoming severely aroused.</p> <p>Both Steve and Daven marveled in their creation. They were both aroused and loved the vision before them. Here were their daughters, bound and intimately connected. The girls’ eyes looked around in fear and anticipation that made the situation all the more arousing for the men knowing that the girls were essentially blind.</p> <p>After an hour, all the water had been passed through the girls and into the others colon. Their stomachs were distended with pressure and they were both cramping pretty bad. Their moans were loud and their legs where shaking from standing in ballet boots for so long.</p> <p>“I think its time to have some fun, Steve.” Daven said.</p> <p>Daven picked up a vibrator while Steve removed the catheter tubes and connected the enema tubes together.</p> <p>“Now girls, we’ve connected your enema tubes together. Now if one of you pushes, you’ll be pushing your enema into the other.”</p> <p>Daven had an evil grin as he new that an orgasm would make the girls involuntarily push the enemas out of their bodies. They started on Marla first.</p> <p>Marla gasped as she felt the vibrator hit her clit. As predicted, she pushed the enema. This made Jessica moan with discomfort. This really through off their collective breathing rhythm and they both where fighting each other for air. Jessica felt extreme pressure in her colon. She knew Marla was pushing and she couldn’t do anything about it. The warm urine from Marla’s ass just kept coming. Jessica thought she would explode. The pressure decreased as Marla came down from her orgasm. It was at that time also that fresh air had been delivered to the girls.</p> <p>Steve wanted Jessica’s orgasm to be different. He played with her clit and applied the vibrator. She pushed hard on her colon. This made Marla groan with severe discomfort. But Steve also disconnected her breathing tube from the apparatus and closed the valve completely. This made Jessica really panic. She was a frenzy of sexual excitement and fear as she started to black out. Her orgasm made her push as hard as she could on her stomach. This made the enema tube pop out of Marla, since she was already stretched and wasn’t nearly as tight as Jessica still was.</p> <p>Jessica awoke to find herself naked, except for her corset. Marla was asleep next to her also wearing a similar corset. Jessica smiled as she gazed at her friend. She laid back down and returned to sleep, snuggled up to Marla.</p> </div>",[]
497,Monday Morning,-1,E. LENSHERR,no@email,,2003-08-09,7,4,M/g bd latex mc mummy,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lensherr002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Jess… Jessica, its time to wake up,” Daven said.</p> <p>“Mmmmff,” she moaned. Unable to speak, there was a large inflatable gag in her mouth. Her cheeks were bulged out and her tongue was pressed tightly against the bottom of her mouth.</p> <p>“What is this?” she thought. She couldn’t be bound and gagged, it had to be Monday. It was a school day. Yet there she lay. Tightly bound in her latex cat suit. Her feet pointing straight out in her ballet boots. Her head wrapped tightly in a latex hood that only had holes for her nostrils and her mouth. There was a huge butterfly inflatable gag sealed tightly in her little mouth. Her breathing came is quick, short motions due to the tightness of her tiny corset. She was an utter beautiful sight in her bondage. Her breast had not yet developed so the latex was drawn tightly over her flat chest and hardened nipples. Her arms were in a leather arm binder tight behind her back. Her legs had been drawn up to the D-ring at the end of the arm binder so she was in a constant hogtie. And by the soreness in her arms and knees, she had been that way all night. At least, since she last remembered her father’s friend, Daven, attach a bottle to her gasmask while she was bound to her friend, Marla, Daven’s daughter. The bottle had a straw in it which led to the bottom. She remembered still being able to breathe although the air she was breathing was drawn through the straw and down through the clear liquid within the bottle. She thought it was funny how when she inhaled it would cause bubbles to rise through the liquid. After noticing a funny smell, she saw stars and blacked out.</p> <p>The liquid was chloroform.</p> <p>That was Sunday.</p> <p>“I figure that you’re probably worried about getting ready for school, aren’t you dear?” Daven asked.</p> <p>“Mff-huh,” she replied.</p> <p>“Well, I wouldn’t worry too much about that from now on. I showed your father how to fill out the paperwork for home schooling. Now, like my beautiful slave, Marla, you no longer have to go to school.”</p> <p>“Marla, where was she?” Jessica thought. Marla was continuing her training as well. She would now learn the art of total submission. Involuntary, of course. She was inside a large metal container. It much resembled what was known as an ‘iron lung.’ The length of a casket, it contained a saline solution that was maintained at 98 degrees. Marla was floating inside the contraption. There was a tube in her ass and one in her urethra. She also was covered from head to toe in latex. There was a tube running from a breathing machine to her throat. She was fed intravenously through a needle in her arm. This was known as a Sensory Deprivation Chamber. Even though she had already fully submitted to any and all torturous perversions her father had created, he wanted her submission to be total and absolute. The only way to achieve this would be to remove any sense of personality and mental well-being. Within hours, Marla’s mind would begin to feed upon itself. This would cause significant mental conditioning. She would be reduced to a shell of her former self. All resistance and reluctance stripped away. She would be completely at their mercy. A mindless zombie with one goal: Please her Master. Daven had also setup an audio tape that would play randomly in earplugs that Marla was wearing. The voice on the tape was his and it said many things like “You will submit to your Master fully. Your body is his.”</p> <p>At first, 11 year old Marla fought the breathing machine. It cycled much slower than a normal breathing rate. This caused Marla to panic at first. She almost couldn’t breathe fast enough to sustain consciousness. Finally she submitted to the machine. She finally realized that she didn’t have to worry about breathing at all. The machine would do it for her.</p> <p>“Marla won’t be back until next weekend,” Daven said, knowing that Jessica was wondering where her bondage buddy had vanished to. Today, Daven and Steve, Jessica’s father, would begin her ‘stretching.’</p> <p>This was a long and tedious process of expanding the little 11 year old blonde’s pussy and anus to a size large enough to accommodate her fist in either orriface.</p> <p>“Come dear, we have a lot of work to do,” Steve said while undoing her bindings.</p> </div>","['This story is a continuation of ""The Sharing"" staring Jessica, Marla, Daven, and Steve.']"
498,"Megan on the Table, Part 1",-1,LGDARKLY,visiblygone2@yahoo.com,Five yr old megan is introduce to extreme acts.,2007-05-22,19,4,"ped, sad, tort",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lgdarkly001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Five year old Megan lay spread full wide like a X on a hard, rough wood table, her hands and feet tied with a thick rope making it impossible to move them. All she could move was her mid-section, her ass and pussy and the more the four men tortured her pussy, the more she moved it. Up and down in a very seductive way, not that she meant to move like that, it was just the only way she could move but still she moaned as each new thing was done to her. The men use rubber bands at first, pull them back as far as they could, then letting them snap back hard onto her pre-clit. Despite the pain Megan keep getting wetter and wetter, hotter and hotter. With each hard slap to her cunt, Megan’s ass rubbed hard against the splintery wood of the table. Causing cuts and abrasion all over any part of her body that made contact with the table, her ass getting the worst of it. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a man pick up a very long, flesh colored thing. It looked to her to be as long as her arm and about the same roundness. It was a huge dildo fourteen inches long and two and a half inches around. The man took a bottle that had 5w20 oil on the label and covered the huge dildo in the thick oil.</p> <p>“I think her cunt is ready for that,” a man said.</p> <p>The man holding the enormous toy dick rammed it hard up Megan little pussy and she let out a scream of pain. The oil stung like fire as the man forced it deep inside her but still she felt a betraying felling of pleasure, pain mixed with the pleasure and Megan didn’t know what sensation was the better.</p> <p>“Rape her, rape her hard,” another man said.</p> <p>“Put the cow prod up and ass and give her a jolt.”</p> <p>The cow prod was covered with the same motor oil as the dildo then jammed up her ass, a man pushed the button and Megan thrust her ass up high with the pain of the electric stock.</p> <p>“I don’t think that dildo is big enough, I think Megan wants a horse cock, don’t you Megan.”</p> <p>She didn’t say anything and the man gave her another stock.</p> <p>“You want a horse to fuck you don’t you.”</p> <p>Still Megan didn’t say a word.</p> <p>Another stock.</p> <p>“Say it, say u want 2 be horse fucked or I’ll keep stocking you.”</p> <p>“Yes !” Megan said, ‘ yes I want to be fucked by a horse, yes please.”</p> <p>‘You all hear that she wanting a horse cock.”</p> <p>“First she needs to have her pussy full of oil.”</p> <p>“No, fill it with transmission fluid mixed with the oil.”</p> <p>“Yea, her ass and pussy both filled with that,” and the men started to mix the two in a bucket.</p> <p>“Hay.” said one man, “it should be heated up.”</p> <p>Two men carried the mix, way over three gallons, to a stove and hopeful the contents would not catch fire as they started heating it.</p> <p>While the oil and trans fluid was getting warm one man ask Megan “I bet you would love some body piercing.”</p> <p>“That’s a hot idea.” said the fourth man, “a ring through each little nipple.”</p> <p>“Well we don’t have any rings but here are two small fish hooks.”</p> <p>“This may hurt like hell Megan,” the man said as the pushed one each into her little but very hard nipples.</p> <p>Megan gave a moan as the fish hooks got inserted but to her surprise it didn’t hurt as bad as she thought.</p> <p>“Very sexy.” the men said as they brought over the now heated oil and started to suck the slippery mix into what seem to Megan to be a huge over size turkey baster.</p> <p>It took sixteen cycles, pulling the oil up into the huge baster, pumping it into little Megan’s pussy and ass and when she was full she looked as if she was pregnant. The oil and trans fluid leaked out of her as the men lead her to the horse barn.</p> </div>","['This is a work of pure fiction from my own warped mind do I need to point out that none of this should be tried.', 'If any one likes this story let me know and there will be more of Megan.']"
499,The Transformation of Wendy,-1,LGDARKLY,visiblygone2@yahoo.com,Seven year old Wendy gets abducted by a UFO and well read and see what happens.,2007-06-25,4,3,"ped, scfi, bond",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lgdarkly002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wendy was in the back seat of her dad’s car asleep; her dad, driving and her mom next to him in the passenger seat. They where coming back from Wendy’s best friends house where they had a big party celebrating Wendy turning seven. It had been a fun night but everyone in the car was more then a little tired. That’s why there where heading down a little used road in order to take a few miles away from the long drive home. It was just a back road, paved but broken in places and at two in the morning, very deserted .</p> <p>Wendy wasn’t completely asleep, she was in the half dozing half aware stage, enough aware that she heard her father say something like -what the hell is that- she heard that and in the next half second a brilliant, deep green light flooded the car inside and out. Wendy didn’t hear, feel or see there car swerve into the ditch and come to a stop. She didn’t know that the car just stopped working, she didn’t know that both her dad and mom where completely passed out as if in a trance, she didn’t know all this because Wendy wasn’t in the car anymore.</p> <p>She came to under a bright white light, she was laying on a hard flat surface face up, her arms by her sides, her hands held down by some sort of metal bands around her wrists. Her legs spread out in like in a Y position, her ankles held down with the same type of bands that held her wrists. She was fully clothed expect for her shoes. Something long, round and hard was in her mouth and it keep her from screaming or for that matter from making any kind of sound. It tasted of metal and looking down with her eyes she could see that some type of clear hose came from the end that extended from her mouth. She tried to move her head but realized it too was being held down, probably,; she thought, by another metal ban. Around her was darkness and out of the darkness came odd clicking sounds as if a group of people with long finger nails where tapping them on a hollow drain pipe. Some kind of a weird, no rhythm tune. Then the drain pipe-finger-nail band stopped and in the place of the clicking she heard what sounded like a dentist drill.</p> <p>The sound came from over her head and at first she couldn’t see what was making the sound. All to soon she did see, it wasn’t a dentist drill, it was a little tiny round saw. With her eyes as wide from fright as in amazement she watched helpless as the saw came down centered between her eyes. Moving within a friction of an inch of her nose, continue down to the neckline of her dress and began cutting cloth. From the neckline to her flat little chest, to her belly to her crotch. Opening her cloths so if unzipping them and not touching her body in the lest. The little saw raised by a hair and moved over her left leg down to her socks. Cutting first one sock than then moving over to cut off the other. Centering its self again the saw started moving back up and lowing some so as to be between her legs. Reaching her panties, they to where cut in the same way. The little saw finish now with its work moved up disappearing into the white light over head. On all sides and with one motion came little claws all up and down Wendy’s prone body peeling away what was left of her dress leaving her totally and completely naked. Then the clicking started again, seemingly faster and with more enthusiasm as if someone or something where applauding approval of Wendy’s undressing. Before she could take all this in she felt a warm fluid going into her mouth from the thing with the hose attached to it. It was all she could do to keep from gagging. She could see the fluid in the hose, it had a off white, milky color and it tasted like bland, mildly salty pudding. She was forced to drink the liquid as it had no other place to go but down her throat. As she was drinking and trying to keep from choking she felt another round, hard object being pushed with some force up into her pre-pussy with the same warm liquid feel of the stuff running into her mouth. It keep pushing up deeper inside her vibrating as it went more and more. It was not a bad feeling, in fact Wendy was really liking the way it felt until it started to get much bigger around. It seemed to grow four times its original size. She felt as if she was splitting into. The deep the thing went the bigger and fatter it became and just when Wendy thought she would pass out she felt yet another object jam hard and deep up into her ass. This last thing was hot to the touch almost to hot and it was very large. Wendy felt as through she would tear from her ass to her pussy them all the things in her pulled out leaving her with the sensation that there where still in her. To her surprise this last feeling was the best. She lay there with strange feelings running all up and down her body and not knowing if they felt bad or very very good and decided that they did feel good. Good indeed</p> <p>Suddenly the biggest needle she ever saw started moving slowly toward her crotch. It was huge, and had some kind of a red substance in it enormous syringe. It plunged into her right below her navel and for the first time Wendy find her voice with a scream that made her jump. Them the needle with drew. For a few seconds Wendy lay there, breathing hard then she felt a all new feeling- something not going into her but something growing out of her, just above her pussy split a small protuberances started to form, getting bigger and harder it made her feel all tingly. Her ass got tight and the feeling to her surprise was very pleasant to her. The thing that was growing from her keep getting bigger and the bigger it got, the better it felt. Wendy, even if she was only seven, knew enough to recognize a dick when she saw one and this one was gigantic and now she knew she had, what the clickers had gave her. A blinding green light again and Windy came to, in the back seat of there car, dressed again with what seem to be her dress that only a while ago was cut to peaces. They where driving, her mom looked around at her, “Have a good sleep sweetie,” her mom asked. It was all a dream Wendy thought, just a dream but them she felt a funny but very good sensation , she could feel herself starting to get an enormous super hard on.</p></div>",[]
500,Megan With Herself,-1,LGDARKLY,visiblygone2@yahoo.com,Five year old Megan gets lost in the woods but finds some very interesting things to do to herself.,2007-06-25,11,3,"ped, nosex, sm",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lgdarkly003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Five year old Megan got out of bed with nothing on but a short t-shirt , mom told her to hurry and eat her cereal so they could get a early start.</p> <p>“I don’t even have any panties on.” Megan said to her mother.</p> <p>“You have enough on, we are just going out in the woods for a hour just to get out some no one will see us.” </p> <p>Megan’s T-shirt was almost to short, going only a little more then a inch pass her crotch. It was also somewhat lose at the neck causing one shoulder or the other to always be exposed and by default showing just the bare suggestion of nipple. The whole effect made the shirt look as if it would fall completely off her any second. Mom didn’t seem to care and Megan just had enough time to eat a few bites and grab some flip flops</p> <p>Megan didn’t want to go, she didn’t want to be out here in the woods, it was wet and muddy from a rain last night and the day promised to be muggy. Mom walked on and Megan lagged behind, her flip flops kept coming off her feet from the uneven, muddy ground, she would stop , pick up her flip flop, put it back on and walk a few feet only to stop again and repeat the process. Each time she would stop, mom would get farther ahead. </p> <p>Megan had to stop again to put her shoe back on, she plopped down on a log, got a little bit of the bottom of her t wet and a lot of her but wet. She looked down at her muddy feet, her flip flop and with out looking up said.</p> <p>“Mom I cant keep my flip flops on and now my butt is wet.”</p> <p>Mom didn’t reply.</p> <p>“Mom,” Megan looked up and all she saw was a split in the path but no mom. Megan jumped up, holding both her shoes ran down the path she thought her mom had went. She ran a good five hundred feet before she came to a steep bank and before Megan could stop herself she slid down the slick mud, at first; feet first her legs automatically going up and spread out, her pre-pussy getting all but crammed with mud, then somehow she got turned around and slid head first all but ripping her shirt off. Someplace on her slid she lost both flip flips. Sliding feet first again her T-shirt rode up around her neck almost cutting off her breathing, she keep sliding, the more she went the faster she got. Feet first, head first and sometimes sideways. At last she went into a sideways tumble ending up at the bottom of the bank in a shallow mud puddle. She lay there breathing hard but she wasn’t hurt just dazed. She lay there like that a few seconds and she thought she heard her mother call out for her, she jumped to her feet, her legs a little wobbly and ran toward where she thought the voice of her mom came from. No sooner had she started her run she wished she hadn’t, running into a dense thorn bush thicket, the sharp thorns tore at her T and ripped into her little pussy and ass, cut at her legs and arms before she stubbed and fell ass first on a long, thick branch jamming it six inches up her tight little ass, thorns and all. Slowly she pulled it out crying all the time as the sharp thorns scraped at her but finely she was free of it. She started rubbing her ass to ease the pain, the more she rubbed the better it felt and soon it was more than just a rub, it was a finger up her ass then two and then three. She lay there fingering her self and the more she did it the hotter she got. Not worried about the blood and the pain now she starter rubbing her pussy, that’s when she saw a long thick branch a good four inches around and maybe a foot long laying next to her. It was broken off and floating in a mud puddle. She picked it up and peeled away the outer bark leaving a somewhat smooth surface. She picked up a hand full of mud and covered the branch with it and slowly inserted it and her pussy. At first slow and easy it was a extremely tight fit but it felt so hot doing this she pushed it hard, shoving more then half its length up inside her. Megan gave a low moan as she pushed on it deeper and harder. In and out she went using her fingers in her ass and the branch in her pussy completely forgetting her pain. Faster and harder until she climaxed so intensely it almost made her pass out. Her very first climax. She knew that Part of the pleasure was made better by some of the pain. Sometimes, she decided a little hurt was a good thing. She also decided that very large and very hard things jammed into her holds was also a very good thing. Megan started to make her way out of the thorns, she got poked and scratch more as she got away from the thicket but she was beginning to more then like the sharp jabbing of each thorn and in fact she purposely walked over many of the taller bushes so they would scratch and jab in between her legs and up into her crotch. She stopped before completely leaving the thicket to pull a nice big thorn from one of the bushes and use it to poke at her little per-tits tell they started to bleed like the lower parts of her body now did.</p> <p>Completely naked now, bleeding from her little ass, pussy and flat tits she walked deeper into the woods thinking that was the way out but in all the falling and turning she went through she couldn’t tell where out-of-the-woods started and in-to-the woods ended. So she walked and called out to mom until the sky started to get just on the fringe of losing it light. She was getting a little tired and her throat was getting horse from screaming for mom, she fell silent and swatted at all the flying little bugs around her head. I’m getting hungry to she thought and thirsty also she had to pee really bad “I’m thirsty and I’m about to pee,” she was talking to herself now, “pee is mostly water.” she told herself.</p> <p>So she squatted, cupped her hands under her pussy and pissed in them, stop her self from peeing and quickly brought her hands to her mouth and drank then back down and pee then full again, drank again she did this until she no longer had to pee.</p> <p>Well not all that bad she thought. “Kinda hot really,” saying it to her self. And began to play with herself again. First with two fingers but soon she wanted, needed, some really thick, really long and really really rough something. She looked around and that’s when she saw the fence post. Wow she thought wonder what that would feel like. So she walked up to it and could see it was wrapped in a long tangle of rusty barbed wire. The post wasn’t very tall and it wasn’t all the thick but thick enough Megan thought so she straddle it. Her feet still touched the ground so she took a deep breath, kicked up her legs and all but jumped down on the splintery top of the wood post and jammed it very hard way up inside her already very wet and bloody pussy, shoved its hard splinter top, rough barbed wire covered sides and all a good eight inches in her. Megan rocked side to side and using her feet pushed up and back down on the rape post as she called it.</p> <p>“Rape me post, fuck my pussy,” she said to it as she move all over it.</p> <p>The pain was so bad it almost made her pass out but the pleasure was so much more that soon she cummed all over her self.</p> <p>If you like this story let me know and I will do more if you don’t like it let me know that also.</p></div>",[]
501,"Megan on the Table, Part 2",2,LGDARKLY,visiblygone2@yahoo.com,5 yr old megan is taken to the barn where she learns more about pain and pleasure.,2007-07-04,8,4,"ped, sad, tort, best, relic",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lgdarkly004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was very cold outside, epically cold to Megan because she was completely naked. She didn’t know how cold it had got because the garage, where all this began was somewhat heated. It was just starting to come a light snow but the ground wasn’t frozen, just mud mixed with the beginnings of ice just forming.</p> <p>It was a short walk to the barn where the men decided to take Megan but by the time they got there her tummy had returned back to normal, all the oil had came out and made a thin coat of slick fluid all down her legs. Two men stopped a few times to pick up corn husks laying on the muddy ground, “Be sure to get the biggest and the roughest,” one of the men said. On the edge of the barn yard where the horse’s relive themselves the men dragged Megan through all the still warm horse droppings they could so by the time they got to the barn Megan was covered in horse dung. Some even got in her mouth. “I think she likes it,“ one of the men said, so each of then scooped a double handful and told her if she ate it all then they would let her go. Megan was hesitant but the promises of freedom was to great, so she ate all they gave her. The first mouth full made her gag but she manage to get each handful down. “Can I go now?” she asked, her mouth and teeth colored a dark brown. “We lied.’ The men said and one slapped her very hard on her ass pushing her to the barn doors. She more stumbled then walked, more dragged then lead to a big set of wood doors that opened into the interior of the old barn. The hard packed dirt floor was cold on Megan’s bare feet but not as cold as it had been outside.</p> <p>The inside had six stalls along one wall, with one horse each in them. Tools of all kinds on the wall opposite the stalls. On one end of the open area of the barn a stove of sorts, more like a barbecue pit and in the pit where placed long rods placed in turn in a glowing red fire. She didn’t pay much attention to the fire pit as the men shove her past it. </p> <p>“Before she can get horse raped her pussy and ass needs to be made bigger,” one of the men said as he got two boot spreaders off a wall peg. Normally used to stretch out a tight fitting boot, They where construed of two pieces of wood blocks joined by a screw device and when turned cause the two wood blocks to widen. </p> <p>He put one spreader up Megan pussy and one up her ass and began to turn the screws, Megan screamed as her pussy and ass expanded. “Make them really wide,” someone said and to Megan’s astonishment she discovered she wanted that also. Make me wide for the horse dick she thought because the more she thought about being fucked by a huge horse cock the wetter and horny she became. Even the dung eating seemed to get her hot. She didn’t understand all of what she felt but she decided to just let the feeling run.</p> <p>Megan could feel the warm blood coming from her over enlarged holes and still the men turned the screws even more. Megan felt as if she would pass out and then the men stopped. “That should be big enough,” someone said and added “she could take two baseball bats now in each hole.” </p> <p>Megan’s body felt like she had a fence post jammed up into her ass a two jammed up into her pussy. She was breathing very heavy but the pain took a back seat to the near orgasm she felt. She knew a few more turns of the screws would have made her cum so strong she would have blacked out. She felt dizzy. All the fear, all the strange new feelings and the pain mixed with much more pleasure confused her. She lay with the wooden blocks in her, on the cold floor helpless, her pussy and her ass stretch way beyond what she thought possible. Off to the right of her a sort of saddle slash harness assembly hung over a saw horse. </p> <p>The thing had a sling not unlike a sling from a sling shot but much bigger and looked like it was made of leather . Extending out from what look like the front and back where strips of leather and at there ends where cuffs, four of them and four strips, the ones in the back longer then the ones in front. All of the thing had a heavy, leather, hardware look to it. Attached to the sling where two long loops of the same heavy leather, the loops where wider then the strips and buckles where on each of the loops as well as on the cuffs. The cuffs each had one round metal ring next to the buckles. Leaning up on a stall door next to this sling shot thing was a long pole of about six feet and on each end of the pole where spring clips. It didn’t take long for Megan to learn what these two things where used for. One of the men lead a huge horse from out of a stall and tossed the loops of the sling around the horse back, as if he was putting a saddle on it. The sling fell under the horse and the loops hung somewhat loose. They put Megan in the sling, belly down, facing to the front of the house, put her hands and feet in the cuffs and used the poll to hold her legs as wide apart as they would go. They didn’t take out the spreaders. A man got a hand full of axle grease and pushed it up Megan’s extra wide pussy working it in deep. Packing the grease in. The huge horse was already hard and its dick was longer then Megan’s leg. Megan began thinking-- fuck me horse rape me hard, as she was thinking these thoughts a stab of pain shot through her as the horse lunged and its huge dick went in a good six inches up inside her pussy. Megan let out a involuntary scream of “Yes fuck me!” “She loves it,” one man said.</p> <p>“Rape that little bitch,” another said.</p> <p>With a grunt like a wild animal Megan with clinched teeth scream ‘RAPE ME!” </p> <p>With each thrust the horse made, the sling that held Megan would swing forward then back thus adding to the forceful ramming motion the horse was pounding her with. Each swing back caused each penetration to be harder and deeper until as if from a fire hose the horse exploded a rush of hot cum deep up inside Megan.</p> <p>She had to fuck all six horses in the same way, each time she was flooded with cum and with each one Megan had orgasm that took her breath away. When it was over all she could do was to lay in the hard dirt painting for breath. She looked up and over to the men, they where in a huddle over the open barbecue pit she saw early The four men walked over to her, each holding a branding iron glowing a dull red. “You need to be marked,” one of the men said to her and with that pushed a iron right over her pussy slit, right over the fish hook that was pushed into her earlier. Megan let out a scream that hurt her throat and before the scream stopped two men pushed a iron each into her fish hooked pre-tits while the fourth branded her ass. Not able to hold herself she started to cum hard and without a pause she had four powerful body arching orgasm’s one on top the other. “Rape her with the corn husks while her skin is still cooking,“ said one of the men, “we all know she wants it.”</p> <p>Pushing first one then two than three up inside Megan’s burnt, branded fish hook pierced and cum soaked cunt then jammed three more up her ass. “Take the three out of her pussy,” one of the men said then added “I got something much better to rape her pussy with.”</p> <p>He had in his hands what looked like a broken jagged piece of a car’s tail pipe he was holding it with his hands in thick leather gloves. “I heated it up,” he said, “not as hot as the branding irons but hot enough.” </p> <p>Megan’s eyes widen as the man brought the hot two inch round, eight inch long tube down to her cunt, the end that was pointed at her was crushed in on itself with sharp, jagged corners. No, please she bagged as the man wedged and shoved it all the way in so all but two inches lodged inside her. It was hot, very hot and Megan beat at the dirt with her both fist as she scream in pain, the man started to twist it inside her and with each twist Megan could feel herself getting cut as if a knife had been shove in her. With one man torturing her pussy the other three men began jacking over her. Megan arched her back and with a scream raised her cunt up high as the three cam all over her. Leaving the still hot tube in her the three that jacked on her pissed into Megan’s open screaming mouth. The man with the tub jerked it out and dropped his paints. With one hoist pulled Megan up and slammed her down on his hard dick, up and down he shoved her, raping her as he kept her in the air. When he was almost about to shoot his load he let her drop to the dirt floor of the barn. As she fell on her back the man cummed on her face, then putting his dick in her mouth pissed down her throat.</p></div>",[]
502,"Bride From Back Home, Part 1",1,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,Young adult and pre-adolesant falling in love story.,2006-10-18,1,4,"rom, spank, pedo, enema, nosex",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In need for money, this girl-child aproches mid-twenties man, who has been observing her sicretly.</p> <p>She asks if he could give her ... ""in exchange to what?""</p> <p>Now she is confused.</p> <p>""How about you let me take a look at your ...""</p> <p>That sounded resonable to the girl, after taking a quick look to make sure that nobody else was around, she quickly turn around and lifted her skirt, revealing her young bottom clad in cheap masproduced underware. One did not need to look hard to notice that it has been washed too many times and was worn, while still servisable.</p> <p>""That was not very bad."" It felt like the stranger was doing her a favour. She has seen some granfathers who liked to tease the girls including her, about how beatiful it has become lately, or ""It will be time soon to get engaged"" and other such things. She liked when people were giving their attention to her, but still it felt embarasing.</p> <p>In any case the ""uncle"" gave her the promised bill with a gentle smile.</p> <p><overtune how="""" looses="""" money="""" of="""" she="""" the=""""></overtune></p> <p>Again he was sitting on the same bench near the child playground.</p> <p>She quietly aproched him feeling shy. Conflicing thoughs going trough her head: He had helped her last time, but it will be too much to impose on him again. Then again she did not have much choice. If she asked any familier grown-up they will surely tell her mother.""</p> <p>""Um, uncle (low key)...<gulp>"" No reaction. ""Uncle (litle louderer)"".</gulp></p> <p>He turns with a fleeing expresion of deep thought.""Oh sweety it you.</p> <p>Can I do something for you?""</p> <p>Even as she was expecting the question, the way it was said silenced whatever words she was about to say.</p> <p>""May be you need more money?"" gently probed the ""uncle"".</p> <p>Nob ""Yes, I need ...""</p> <p>""That is some money, did you already spend your whole allowence?"" Another miserable nob.</p> <p>""I have such a sum, on me. Thou am not willing to just to part with it.""</p> <p>""I understand. may be I can wash your dishes for you or clean the house. <imploring voice="""">""</imploring></p> <p>""Unfortunetly, I am just visiting relatives here. I live some distance away.""</p> <p>It make sence, she had not seen him before. However, some elder aunts and uncles have children in other cities, though she could not imagine a good reason for somebody to volonteraly leave his parents to move far away.</p> <p>""If you wish you can repay be by showing me your ... again. But this time i like to see it in natur-no panties to hide it under.""</p> <p>She blushed that will be embarasing, but she really needed the money.</p> <p>""Can we go between the trees?"" she said perfectly aware that even if he refused she would not back out.</p> <p>He paused giving it consideration. It would be harder to see and she looked like she would agree either way, but he did not wish to alinate the child.</p> <p>""Ok."" trying to sound reluctant.</p> <p>They went with her leading the way. He made her face a big tree with her panties ans skirt around her ancles. Then she had to hug the tree, thus giving him an unobstracted view of something more then the barganed, as the child inocently spread her legs wilder for better support.</p> <p><another interlude=""""></another></p> <p>On her birthday, despite promising otherwise had to work.</p> <p>The young girl stayed home feeling miserable as she had not invited any friends-she new they cannot afford to invite all her friends and if she invited only one or two it would be unfair to the rest of them.</p> <p>Then she though of the ""uncle"". She had seen him few times, but was to unsure that she will betray her emotions and did not aproach him.</p> <p>As luck had it he was again near the playground.</p> <p>She invited him to share her birthday cake and he agreed to came latter.</p> <p><half hour="""" more="""">there was a knock on the door, which was strange.</half></p> <p>Their bell worked fine. It was the ""uncle"". And he carried a package.</p> <p>The child was both trilled and bit ashamed, she did not mean to beg a present.</p> <p>""You should not have.""Still she was sicretly trilled at the prospect to get something. She tryed to open the package slowly, but soon could not contain her curiocity. In the box was a beautiful red shirt. In her excitment she forgot that she was in the presence of a stranger and started to remove her own worn skirt in order to try it on the spot. The child was midway in putting her present on, when she registrered her guest was in the room, looking at her.</p> <p>""I am sorry <blushing> that, that was not polite from me.""</blushing></p> <p>""<gentle smile=""""> No problem, that skirt was ment to be worn.""</gentle></p> <p>Nob.</p> <p>""And i must say you look even better than i could hope.""</p> <p><eyes blushing="""" downcast="""">""Thank you.""</eyes></p> <p>She lifted her gaze to see that he has turned around and was inspecting the room. She took a deep breath, as much as her fast beating heart allowed and collecting her courage said:</p> <p>""Still, this was very impolite and naughty of me, if mother was here she would punished me if not that today is my birthday.""</p> <p>""You want me to punish you in her stead?"" the question sounded half-jockingly, yet in husky undertone.</p> <p>The girl's face turned several shades rosier and she indicated her greement silently. He motioned her in a broad gesture ""Your lead"" and followed her to the only bedroom of the apartment.</p> <p>There she stood in unsertanty, torn between her disire for attention and indesition. Notising her wavering emotions the adult promted:""So, young one, how does you usually get punished?""</p> <p>This snapped the child from her inner contemplation and desiding that she was gone beond the turning point responded: ""Mother usually spanks me.""</p> <p>""On the bare?"" he could not contain himself, even if he cursed himself the next moment for his lapse.</p> <p>The girl did not seem to notice absorbed in her own thoughts:</p> <p>""Sometimes, when we are out or have visitors she punishes me over my clotes.""</p> <p>""We are inside now"" he sounded restrained, because he was trying to keep his wishfull thoughts to himself.</p> <p>""We are.""</p> <p>She went next to her bed, bend over using it for support; reached back to flip her new skirt up and then lower her worn undergarments to just above the knees.</p> <p>The man could see from her practiced movements that she had not lied about beingpunished often this way. He aproched her side enchanted by her lovely preadolesent bottom, it was small and smooth yet her thights were well shaped from hours of play outside-just lovely. He came from his euphoric daze aware that the child has turned her head to reguard him and was staring at him almoust as hard as he was at her. As their eyes met, she blushed again and said:</p> <p>""Please do not make my bottom as red as the skirt you gave me."" however, there was a certain whimsical gleam in her eyes, contradicting her words.</p> <p>""Uh-ummm. It will be only fair that your bottom match you face"". those teasing words had the disired effect- she blushed in even deeper shade of crimsom.</p> <p>""Just like that"" pointing to her burning face.""In fact that is such a lovely color i would not mind painting your whole body in it.""</p> <p>This gave her a moment of scare, until she realized he was jocking.</p> <p>As much as he was enjoying this conversation, he longed to proceed. The man took two quick steps forward and with one hand pinned both her hands on the small of her back, while the other he placed in light contact with the middle part of her bottom. For a moment he enjoyed the solf feel of her skin, then quickly brought his hand up to sholder level and back down on the same spot in a slap with more noise then force. Still it must have hurt judging from her small moan. He rested his hand for few moments feeling the small surge of heat brough by this first hit, then he rose his hand again and brought it down a little harder choosing a different spot for his next hit- her thights-this broght a near hiss of pain. But she did not protest or try to escape. He gently rubbed the newly reddend area bringing a small sigh of relief from the child. So it went for the next few minutes- with him spending few minutes between hits to confort the newly affected area. Still slowly her posterior took a rosy shade.</p> <p>When he released her she supprised him by turning around and buring her head in his chest, sobbing from relief, only partly due to the completed punishment.</p> <p>He gently embraced her, until her sobs subdued. the issued silence was unerving him so he asked:</p> <p>""How does your mother treat your ""wounds"" afterwards?""</p> <p>""She puts some face cream on my a..<blush> sit... sitting area.""</blush></p> <p>He turned around to look for the said item in the room. Her next words nailed him fast to his spot:</p> <p>""Though she ususally gives me a bath beforehand. Would you wish to give me a bath?"" The last was said with such earnest and longing on her part the words seemed to run like lightning up his spine.</p> <p>He turned and smiled:""Yes, I would definatly enjoy doing that.""</p> <p>Still tearful, her face was brighten by a radiant smile.</p> <p>She turned around and slit her panties all the way with one hand placing the other on her bed for support. Then she took his hand and lead him towards the apartment small bath, while still holding her undergarments in hand. The meonet they arived she let go and started to deftly undress taking care not to wrinkle her clotes, especially her new red skirt. Suddunly she paused, turned her head around to reguard her red behind, took a pasing glance at her folded new skirt and said with mischevious smile:""You did not paint my bottom as red as my skirt.""</p> <p>""Its not too late, little imp"" he said with mock seriousness and demonstrated by putting her under his arm her small cute rosy bottom sticking up. He delivered few quick love spanks.</p> <p>""Let me go, I promise to be good"" he let her off. The girl took few quick steps back and rubbed her re-awaken pain in the ass away, facing him with causious experesion. But soon she smilled mischevous fire re-ignating her gaze.</p> <p>She commented, oh so inicently:""You should undress too."" Then seeing his expresion explained:</p> <p>""The humidity will damage your clotes.""</p> <p>""That's ok, i have more clostes at home."" Trying to evade the problem, so far his extra deep pants had maniged to conseal sertain ""growth"", but if he take them off the ""tent"" in his pants will show clerly.</p> <p>She frowned: ""This is stupid. You should take better care of your clotes. If you are shy we have extra tower."" It was his turn to blush. seing that she added:</p> <p>""Plus I did see my father plenty of times.""</p> <p>""Did see?""</p> <p>her expesion saddened:""Yes, he left mother and I when I was five.""</p> <p>Her smile returned lost i memory:""he was nice.""</p> <p>Figeting in place the child added softly ""Though, you are nicer.""</p> <p>""Lets go in before you catch a cold"" He could not think of anything else to say.</p> <p>""But you should undress first"" she said feeling close to victory. The man grugingly agreed promising himself to return the favour. He quickly took his shirt, socks and pants dropping them where they fall. Then after quickly snaching the old tower the girl offered him and tieing it around his waiste he ashured her in the litlle bathroom. There was not enough room for two adults to stand confortably, in fact he though the space left free from the heater, washing basin and variety of small claturs (including a old plastic, child-sized bathtub) was little more then one of those one man bathrooms, people of his country reffered as 1/2 bath. Good thing one of the two people now in was a child.</p> <p>He quickly collected a shampoo bottle and the only sponge, then turn on the water. he got a small revange by setting the water a little hotter than he suppected the child would like it. His effords were rewarded by a small yeap, when the hot spray hit her. When she turned to accusingly glare at him, he was prepared and give her straight face explanation that it was not hot to him, even demonstrating by spalhing some of the water to his face without flinching. His bluff molified her and she set to wash herself with his help. First was the hair, and while she was effectivly blinded he let his eyes wander, eating hungrily her body with his eyes. Once she washed her face of the shampoo she offered him the rough clothe used for scrubing. He took great pleasure at the chance to touch her whole body, the smell of her sweat was especialy entising mixed with shampoo. After a quick wrince to get the dead skin off her body came his favorite part-washing her with soap. He moisten the sponge and put a lot of soap on it before he was satisfied. The result was a large amonth of soft foam, which he liberaly applyed to her body. When he got to her bottom, he could not contain himself and give it a light pinch. The unexpected attach produced a loud yeap from the victim.</p> <p>Fom all the washing and heat her bottom has become very sensative and even redder. He commented that it is almoust the shade of red he has promised her to make her little bum-bum, after taking a quick look she agreed.</p> <p>Just as he had soaped her behind and thinghts and was wandering if she will allow him to wash her ""sicret place"" the bathroom door opened. The child mother had arived. The woman took one look at the scene: her young child willingly allowing a stranger to wash her in the nude and exploded.</p> <p>First she jumped the man, however while he had lived a relativly layback life he had nearly 10 inches and more then 60 lbs more then her, so he fended her off with just a few scraches. Then the woman turned her ire on the naked child, cuffing and punching her the whole time screaming that the girl was a whore, disapontment, shameless and whatever else could came to her confused mind.</p> <p>The child was just crying, not trying to protect herself. The other adult quickly stepped in to break the beating. He held the small woman away from her crying, bruised daughter until the mother calmed down a bit.</p> <p>""Why?"" the wonam voice was filled with exasperation.</p> <p>The child responded troght her sobs:""I just wanted to make you happy"".</p> <p>This make the woman explode again about how this shameful behaviour could not make her happy not in thousant, no then thousant years.</p> <p>The girl started to cry harder again, her responce nearly imposible to understand.</p> <p>From what the man gathered, the daughter was telling her mother that ever since her daddy left them both, they been having a very rought time. The mother was never at home and her daughter knew her mother was miserable, beacause she could not earn enough money to buy everyting they needed. The woman calmed a bit, a trace of gentle empathy in her face, it was gone fasted then snow in July, her fury back full force:""And what has all this have to do with this, THIS INDICENCY?!!""</p> <p>The child explained between her fits of sobbing and sniffing that she had found a good man for her mother. He was kind and gentle, did not allow disrespect and not less importanly seemed well off.</p> <p>The man in question would had laught if the situation was not so grave. So the child was hunting him, not the other way arround? Her wishfull interpretation of his actions was amusing to say the least. The mother's hot fury has turned winter cold""I see."" The calmness of her voice was deseptfully steady. The young girl lifted her head in innocent hope. The man knew better, he took few steps back and quietly collected his pants and shirt, unnoticed by the actors of the blooming drama before him.</p> <p>""I see."" repeated the woman, this time something in her tone allerted her child and the girl twisted her face in preparation to cry again. The woman did not let her. She saized the child long brown hair and bring her young pray out of balance, then the woman deftly caught her child around the waiste and bodily trew her at the other adult. The man was half expecting something like this, so he maniged to catch the light living missale without hurting either of them. He set her down.</p> <p>""If you like him so much, you can have him"" the woman was screaming at the top of her lungs.""Get out. I do not want to see you again. I no longer have a daughter.""</p> <p>The child crying started to collect her close only to have them tugged out of her hands by the angry woman-""You have no need for clotes, your whore. Everybody what a shameful child you are. GET OUT! GET OUT!""</p> <p>The woman started pushing her naked, soup covered girl-child out of the appartment.</p> <p>Once the little one was out the woman turned to the man, who had fallowed them to the door:</p> <p>""YOU, You too should show your sins to the world"" She tried to snach his clotes away, but could not and he almoust gently pushed her, but still with enough force to send her on her back.</p> <p>""Get away I never want to see either of you ever again. And I hope your are happy together"" the woman screamed before slamming the door.</p> <p>""That is a predicament."" though the man while putting his pantalones on.""Still the woman is emotionaly out of balance, so she would not keep his remaining clotes. Probaly either trowing them away or burning them.""</p> <p>He spread his shirt and went to confort the now histerical, wet child.</p> <p>""There, there. It will be alright.""</p> <p>The girl looked at him in incomprehension:""I have nowhere to go.""</p> <p>""No grandparents or relatives.""He was hopping for a negative, but wanted to make sure.</p> <p>""No, nobody... NObody to care for me.""</p> <p>""Shuuauush, little one. I care."" He wrapped his shurt around her soggy form.""i will take you home.""</p> <p>He meant his home of coarse, but the statment seem to bring some confort to her. ""Children are like kittens it seems-cannot relax unless they have a place to call their own.</p> <p>His summer appartment was some way off and the child fell asleep in his arms, good thing it was summer or both of them would have cought a serious cold. By the time he oppened his front door he was sniffing loudly. He put down his presious burden and went to check his own bathroom. Yeap , there was plenty of hot water. The man gently shook the sleeping child awake.</p> <p>""Sweety, wake up."" She awoke slowly, reluctantly exsated from the eventful day. Then jurked awake realising that she was in strange place. After taking a minute to look arond she turned a questioning gaze at him. ""You have to take a shower, before going to bed.""</p> <p>Wild fear shone in here eyes. He sighed and pointed to her legs, where the soap was dried and left a ugly looking white mess. ""Plus you might catch a cold otherwise."" She jsut nobed.</p> <p>""At least undressing you will not be a problem"" he tryed a weak jock while removing her or rather his shirt from her body. His apparment bath was almoust five times bigger then her has been and with much more free space. He make her take a shower first, this time ajusting the temperature to confortable level.</p> <p>The warm water semed to return some spark of life to the child. He make her sit on the tiled floor, while he took a wash down himself. He noticed that the child ws looking at his erection with mild, but growing curiosity, but forced himself to finish before attending to other matters.</p> <p>He turned facing the child and addressed her:""You look alfally curious imp.""This make her look down, red."" Do you know what this is?"" he gestured to his crouch. Without looking up, she responded:</p> <p>""It means you like me.""</p> <p>""Yes, I do like you.""pause""You know now that we be living together.""</p> <p>She looked up starteled at this apperent change in conversation. Then she saw his speculative expresion.</p> <p>""I cannot cook that well, or be much use around the house.""she said. I will not be too much use to you."" she started sobbing againg.""I am of no use to anybody."" She started hitting herself on the head.""Bad girl, bad girl.""</p> <p>As much as he found the scene arousing, the adult did not want the child to hurn herself.""I will do this for her, latter.""-he silently promised himself. So took hold of her hands and brough them around him. ""I love you and have use for you.""That much was true, but not in the way the child expected.</p> <p>It took some time but she calm down again.</p> <p>""Now I was saying I like you and all, but if we are going to live together..."" he begun.</p> <p>""You are not going to trow me out too"" tears forming in her eyes.</p> <p>""NO, no"" he quickly reasured her. ""Because i know you are a good girl and would not disapoint me.""</p> <p>This trapped her even more, he knew she would do almoust anything to prove that she is a ""good girl"" like actually acting as a ""bad"" one.</p> <p>""Now man and women who live together and are not related by blood do sertain things for each other."" he started vaguely.</p> <p>She nodded in consentration.</p> <p>""Things they will not do for other people. Or even talk in front of others. Their personal sicret.""</p> <p>Another nod.</p> <p>He desided to test her:""Turn around and show me your butt."" She turned with only trace o hesitation in her eyes. ""you are not going to punish me again. Are you?""</p> <p>""Not right now. Plus"" he added lightly ""you enjoyed a bit today did not you?""</p> <p>In a small voice she responded, her blush apperent""Yes, i like it. You carred enough for me to spend your time punishing me."" In his mind he responded ""It was a pleasure.""</p> <p>""Now spread your cheeks for me.""</p> <p>She looked at him in confusion, reaching for her face.</p> <p>""No the other cheeks.""</p> <p>Understanding shown in her eyes and she reached back placing each hand to the coresponding half-globe and gently parted her posteriour.</p> <p>He put some shampoo on his fingers, without looking, his gaze was glued to her little rosebud.</p> <p>""Some soap has gotten in"" That much was true, the shower has not removed all the traces of dry soap. he put his left hand between her cheeks to keep them parted and slowly started to draw closing spiral towars her butthole. Then his index finger slowly entered her. This make her shutter.</p> <p>The lubricant was cool but quickly started to burn. he took his finger out put some more shampoo, directly on her rosebutt and repeatedly entered and removed his index finger from her ass.</p> <p>Then he stood up and started to disasable the shower by unscrewing it head.</p> <p>As much as he was tempted, and tempted he was, he did not wish to start this relationship by hurting her badly, it would take some time for her hole to get use to his regular size ""tool"".</p> <p>Meanwhile he had other amusements.</p> <p>Once the shower head was removed the water tube, which ended in a small opening could be eaily inserted in the child lubriated hole. This intrusion broght new distress to the young one, untill he conforted her promising that this will help bring away the burning sensation.</p> <p>Then he started the warm water slowly, keeping the tubes end firmly inserted.</p> <p>True to his words this brought some releif as the shampoo got deluted. However, this treatment soon broght an unconfortable feeling of fullness. At first sh was too embarased to tell him that she has to go , and he enjoyed her dilema between the building up cramps, incresingly hot water and her unwillingness to admit that she has to ""go potty"". At the end her physical needs won.</p> <p>""I have to go."" she said with great urgency dancing in place.</p> <p>""Go where?"" He engoyed pretending he did not know.</p> <p>""I have to, oh hot please stop it"" he imediatly stopped the inflow, but still kept the tube inserted.</p> <p>""Please I have to go to.. the establishment.""</p> <p>""What establis... or i see. You have to go to "" he deliberatly left the sentance unfinished enjoying her little dance. ""Ok, i will carry you there. But you have to promise that you will hold it."" She nodded miserable clenching her buttcheeks. The man quickly took the tube's end out bringing a cry from her.</p> <p>Then he caried her to the nearby toilet, few door down.</p> <p>Such was her relief to have reached the destination safely, she did not ask him to leave, and of coarse he did not volunteer. After nearly fifthteen minutes of clenching to get all the water out (some of it was trapped deep inside her) he took her back to the bathroom to finish the bath.</p> <p>To her relief he put the shower back togetter and just gave her and himself a soap wash.</p> <p>Then he took her out dryed her. make a jock about going to the bathroom before sleep and tucked her in. Not suprisingly she quickly went under, while he spend some more time regaurding her sleepy face before falling asleep himself.</p></div>",['Starting with the ususal discalmer: I do not support hurting children. This is fatasy. This is also not my first language. (This is however my first attemt in writing) It starts slowly until it gets to the good part. Enjoy']
503,"Bride From Back Home, Part 2",2,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,Plot thickens.,2006-10-18,1,3,"rom, humil",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next morning the girl awoke groggy and in t the first moments after waking she looked like a caged wild cat, one can almoust see her hair rising up. Then she rememebered.</p> <p>""Morning my sunshine."" Came his cheerfull greeting.</p> <p>""Why sunshine?"" she ask with the singelmindness of children.</p> <p>""Well you are like the sunshine of my life, bringing me hapiness and light.""</p> <p>She nodded satisfied. Then her face darkened: ""I do not have any clothes to ware.""It was true she did not have a single piece of clothing on her name after yesterday. He suspected her mother had already thrown all her daughter's clothes away, judging how engry she was last night.</p> <p>The man has spend hour and half searching through his old posesions for something which would fit his new friend. His search was not in vain. He smilled and lifted his discovery for her to see- small old sailor-type shirt and blue pants. Both has weathered the years suprisingly well, but was apperent they were not new. They were a little baggy as even when the man was her age he had been bigger in frame. And she still had not got any underware, as his old pants had long ago been turned into rags to be used for around the house. The child did not mind for her any clothes were better then none. He smille shariring her joy. Then he smille again, the morning search goal had been not only clothes. He had another suprise for her, or two rather.</p> <p>""Turn over to your tummy. ""He said with mock sturness. Her face drew in supprise, but she obayed without comment.""Now lower your new pants"" she obayed again with small apprehension, wandering what she has done to make him want to punish her. She left a small cry when he placed his hand covered in something cold and slimyon her buttocks. ""Baby oil"" came his explanation. he had found an old bottle, dryed out among his parents boxes in the basement.</p> <p>When the child relaxed under his menistrations he took out quietly his other finding-old medicine. If he remembered corectly it purpose was for healing stomach cramps, but he was more interested in another of its effects. You see, once its been in the system for about half hour the patient started to feel the deseptfull sensension that something was leaking from his or in this case of this intended victiom her anus. For this medicine was a suppository. WHen he was a kid he had dreamed of trowing this medice away, now he was glead he didnot.</p> <p>The man quickly shoved put one of the remaining capsules, which had the shape of small candle, in the intended area, before the child could realize what was happening. He then explaind that that was medicine, even showing her the box.</p> <p>Afterwards he took her with him to the nearby market, with promise to buy her some underpanties as she called them. The girl quickly learned to keep one hand close to her oversized pants, as they had the tendancy to slip and trip her. Her companion quickly reinforced the idea by littly strinking her bottom the next time it was exposed and saying ""You are tempting me to spank you, by showing me your fanny so teasingly. I am a simple man and cannot resist the temtation"". The had breakfast standing in front the boot, from which he both two freshly baked [insert your favorite morning snack]. Then as he promised he took her to look for undergarments. He left the choice to her both to make her happy and because he did not much care about her panties. He was more interested of what they covered. what he did choose for her was a new costume, matching yellow shirt and skirt. Soon after she chose few pairs, some with cartoon charectes and one with fishes, the medicine started to take effect. The child started to squirm and step nervously from foot to foot. She motioned him to come closer and in an embarsed small voice said in his ear ""I think I am leaking.""</p> <p>""You had an incident?"" he said gravely, sicretly enjoying her disconfort.</p> <p>""I am a big girl."" was the only defence she could master.</p> <p>He took her by the hand and lead her to a nearby secluded side allay. Then he turn to her and said ""Please explain.""</p> <p>She was deeply embaresed and mummbled, and his probing she finaly said:</p> <p>""I think my behind is leaking.""</p> <p>""Your behind.""</p> <p>""Yes"",</p> <p>He truethfully explained that that could be side effect of the medicine and will pass soon. Still she was unconfortable and pleaded him to ""check out"" for any leacks. The man took a quick look around and not seeing anybody agreed. He turned her around and lowered the pants to her knees, then took nearly half minute carefully examining her psoterior and of coarse ejoying every second. Finaly to her relief he reported that everything is all right. As he turn around to lead them to the main streat, she shyly pulled his sleave and ask if she could please put one of the new panties on. The man cosidered it, but desided that it was too much risk, he had shielded her moments ago, but it would be much too easy for any passerby to notice if she took her pants off completely. However, he gave the girl the excuse that if she did ""leak"" her new panties will become dirty.</p> <p>Once back to his apparment appartment he ask her to take another shower and she readily agreed- apperently she enjoyed showering. The man put on old shirt and pants and joined her in the bathroom.</p> <p>""You se"" he said-"" one does not have to strip down to help another with her bath.""</p> <p>""Your bath is much larger"" she concluded after giving it some thought.</p> <p>Despite the trepidation in her hearth, the adult did not do anything painful this time.</p> <p>He was content to just enjoy the feel of her young body under his arms, while he was soaping her for the thurd time.</p> <p>""Your soap will be eaten away very fast if you apply so much""- she admonishing him. After trowing her a quick glance to be sure that she has not caught on he replied with a wink: ""That is OK, I know where to find more."" He ending his statement by tickling her exposed armpit, bringing out giggles from her.</p> <p>""Still money does not grow on trees"" she did not relent.</p> <p>""If somebody was listening it would be difficult to tell who was the child and who was the adult"" he though annoyed. ""I know much better then her about earning money. I live for a living!""</p> <p>""There is no small saving"" she quothed a local saying.</p> <p>""Boy she is persistent"" he thought.""Time to change tacticks.""</p> <p>""<grave voice="""">Well you were a very dirty girl.""</grave></p> <p>This shut her up, but also started to bring tears in her eyes, so he quickly added:""Thats why I washed your so much. I care about you.""</p> <p>""I love you too"" came her response.</p> <p>He was mentaly slapping himself on the back for the skillful reposte. Indeed he has masterfully redirected the blame on her and then conforted her in just few seconds. However, her next words were not what her expected:</p> <p>""Will you marry me?""</p></div>",['Bit shorter this time to accomodate the cliffhanger.']
504,"Bride From Back Home, Part 3",3,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,What will his response be- yes or no?,2006-10-18,1,3,"pedo, rom, cons",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Will you marry me?""</p> <p>If she has taken a gun of thin air and shoot him, he would be less supprised not to mention confuced. He knew the child love him, but to propose and it this early age.</p> <p>""Do I look like someone , anybody will want to marry"" He tried to turn it into a jock.</p> <p>She gravely nodded:""You are gentle and kind, that why I chose you.""</p> <p>He had not forgoten last night, it has just slipped his mind. Now he remembered, no, recalled her statmet that she has chosen him. And he had half the mind to willingly allow himself to fall in her trap. In his original plan he was to leave her with some of his distant relatives, thurd cousins who lived in completely different part of the country. They had a large family and he, being single, could easily afford to send money every two three months, more then enough to offset her expensise. That was the plan. Now he was not so sure. The prospective of having this willing toy with him was very tempting.</p> <p>""You know young one,"" he desided to test her- ""people who marry do even more things together then ones who just live in the same place."" This was no longer the prevailing truth, but she did not know that.</p> <p>""I know."" under his questioning stare she added:""one night, while mother and fathr were back together I woke up late from a nightmare and went to their room. We used to live in a different bigger place then. I.... I saw them fighting in bed. At fisrt I was scared, but then I really looked and realised that mother was bot being hurt. They were having fun even.""</p> <p>""And you never asked about it afterwards?""he probed.</p> <p>She blushed and said:""I was big enough to know that adults like to play some games with each other late at night, and jelosly keep such games a sicret from children.</p> <p>He nodded, not exactly the way he would have put it, but close enough to the truth. ""OK"" he thought ""time to get back to the current problem.""</p> <p>""If you are to merry me you will have to take part of such games"" he tested her resolve.</p> <p>""I will do my best"" came her repled with great resolve.</p> <p>Neither said anything for some time after this. He silently helped her dry and dress, giving her calculating looks when her back was turned. In the end he desided to pospond deciding how to proceed for after lunch. He felt much to excited to to be very hungry. However this provided him with plausable excuse to delay his next move and think over it. He liked this child- no douth, but could he trust her enough to keep his sicrets. As the silent lunch grew to its end he make a gut desision and took off.</p> <p>His absance was less the fifthteen minutes, and he came back running and out of breath, but for the young maiden it felt like fifthteen hours.</p> <p>He assured her that he had to buy some things nessesary for adult games.</p> <p>Her eyes shone:""So you will marry me?""</p> <p>""Hold your horses, Rome was not build in a day."" he could not resist to trow on his turn a proverb at her.</p> <p>Her face dimmed, but the light of determination in her eyes hardened. His remark had the desired effect.</p> <p>He took her by the hand and guided her to the bedroom he has been using since childhood. The apartment was all his now, but he had grown acustomed to the smaller one.</p> <p>Once there he lifted her and place her on the bed, then ask her in a husky voice filled with desire to undress, while in the process of removing his own garments. Once they both were in the nude, and after he had put a preservative on, did he finnaly stopped to consider what exactly he wanted to do with her. Oral sex tempted him, but he grew affraind that he might hurt or even kill her in his passion-he had little experience with adults, much less with children.</p> <p>Anal sex has been his sicret dream for years, but again he was afraid he do some lasting damage to his toy. This type of toy could not be fixxed with simple engeeniaring and glue in few strategic places.</p> <p>That left ""vanilla"". ""But first"" he thought-""lets warm her up a bit"".</p> <p>Took a seat next to her and after warning her not to resist, put her over his knees, face down. He gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, which had little in common with his last day's tease spank. Now she was in his mercy, and he did not feel like acting nice-he wanted to make sure he could trust her.</p> <p>Only once he realised that she was bearing this ordeal silently, despite her apperent pain did he slow down. ""Her behind right now"" he thought "" could give her the skirt I gave her yesterday a run for reddness."" He desided to buy her another one soon so he could compare. The men reached for the baby oil he has left on the bedside table and with suprising gentelness rubber some of it to her crab-red postreior in a sooding massage.</p> <p>Afterwards he took one of the items he had been in such hurry to obtain, his country equivalent to kjelly. The man put liberal dose on his index finger and after spreading her legs and ""other"" lips run it slowly around inside her.</p> <p>At first she run stiff when the stuff started to take effect, but once she found that the heating sensetion did not burn like the shampoo yesterday she relaxed, even starting to enjoying the feeling a bit.</p> <p>He attempted to put two lubricated fingers in. It was a tight fit. Then he tryed tree. At first it was not bad, but soon he was stopped short by her small cry:""It hurts"" and he felt her insides tighten arond his hand, even worse he realised he could not pull his hand out freely- he was stuck. That unnurved him a bit as he always had considered to have ""pianist fingers"" -long and slim. True his had had grown during teenhood, but they were still more slender that most other man he had met, who were close to 6 feet- his hight.</p> <p>""You have to trust me"" he adminished the panishing child. He could had forced his hand out, but he liked to keep his nails long and well his fingers were in a delicate place.</p> <p>He stared pulling his fingers one at a time, while reasuring her in a soft voice, latter he could not remember half what her said, but it must have had some effect for her clamp -like grip. he inspected his long nails, but could not find any blood or flesh on them. After some petting on her head and a promise to use only two fingers she let him spread her legs again. He cut his nails down before proceeding, just in case. She started to enjoy it again an even ""juice up"" a little, but still will tighten unconciasly when he went exploring too deep. In the end he desided with regret to pospone the intercoarse for another day. For cosolation he desided to continue his advance in another avenue. The man turn his lithle bed partner on her tummy and consentrated his attention on her rosy openning, his fingeres covered with jelly and her juice. he still could only put two fingers in, but they met less resistance from the previous day (more due to her getting accustomed to the procedure then to actual splinter streching).</p> <p>He nearly colapsed afterwards, enving the girl for her young residiance.</p> <p>Before falling asleep that night he heart her soft voice.</p> <p>""I have played adults' game with you. Will you merry me, now?""</p> <p>In his half-asleep, half-awake state, he could not even remember when he said ""Yes.""</p></div>","['The Usual Declaimer: No children has been harmed or have been intended to be harmed by this. This is adult fantasy.If you did not like this type of stories, well I did not force you to read it.']"
505,"Old School Encounter, Part 1",1,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,A man sees couple of bullies torment a elementary school girl and joins in.,2007-07-06,7,4,"M, g, humil, spank, nosex",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The assailants were three girls not older then six grade, two of which were holding their victim pinned to the ground facedown and could only occasionally hit her with their fists. However, the third tormentor was in good position to kick the restrained girl’s back and sides and did so with enthusiasm if not skill. Their target was sobbing softly, but did not look seriously hurt. She was probably crying out of fear and feeling of helpless frustration then any serious pain. The standing girl was also the one to notice the man’s presence.</p> <p>“Go away-this does not concern you.” The kid certainly had gall, since she was less then half his height and was outweighed nearly three to one.</p> <p>“I could probably trample her and not even slow down”-he thought. -There are other ways to get even. He said to the trio of elementary kids glaring at him.</p> <p>The “leader” gave him a measuring look for a few seconds then gestured him to go on saying: ”Go ahead, big brother.” The two other girls did not look convinced but raised no protests as he approached. [Those two are more afraid of her then of me] he thinks with amusement. [In another instance I would gladly have spend some time changing that]</p> <p>Near the human pile lay a discarded schoolbag, which probably belonged to the victim, since it was the only one in sight. The man opened it and rampaged a little until he found what he was looking for- a pen box. After retrieving a pencil he approached the pinned girl, who was trying to squirm away without success. He used one foot to secure both of the child’s legs. Afterwards the man lifted the victim’s skirt, which was covered with several footprints, to reveal a pair of cheep-cotton, yet so enticing to him, panties. Those did not stay up for long, for after taking a moment to enjoy how they looked while covering the kid’s young butt the man hooked his left index finger on their middle and with one quick motion lowered them to nearly to the back of the knees. After taking another moment to appreciate the sight before him, he used his left hand to spread the small globes before him. He then pushed the pencil eraser first into the small rosebud. The small wooden rod entered easy exacting a gasp from surprised little girl, the process then met with surprisingly strong resistance as the bared ass owner clenched with desperation. Instead of continuing to push and risk the pencil snapping and doing some serious damage the man let go of it and then delivered a sharp smack on the right cheek casing the cheeks owner to squeak. “You better relax“ he started menacingly- “or you will really get hurt.” His words or maybe just the tone seemed to get to the girl, because she started to relax, slowly. While he was waiting, the man looked with amusement as his handprint developed brightly on the young white skin. He then pushed the pencil in more then three-quarters in meeting much less resistance, then amused himself and the other girls by pulling nearly out and pushing it back in occasionally twisting the small rod, thus causing the victim to wiggle a lot and beg trough tears to be let go. Soon though he grew bored of the same thing oven and over again. After pushing it in nearly completely the man turned to his co-conspirators: ”Why do you hate her so much then?” Not that he particularly cared, just looking for excuse to exact new torments. “She squeaked on us. Now we have to stay for detention for the next week and a half.” Said one of the two girls keeping the partially naked kid on the ground. This was said with such outrage the man was hard pressed not to show his amusement. Week and half, big deal! Still this gave him what he needed- an excuse.</p> <p>“So you had been naughty”- he addressed the terrorized, helpless girl on the ground, trying to sound stern and mostly succeeding –“telling on your friends. Causing them to be punished because of you.”</p> <p>The girl started to cry harder as he lowered her panties even farter. “Yes, indeed you need to be punished. What you need is getting your naughty bottom properly spanked.”</p> <p>Giving her a moment for the sentiment to sink in, he dropped on his knees. After wrapping one arm around her thin waist and securing a firm hold on her left hand the man motioned the two girls holding her down to let go. Lifting the small child and placing her over his lap went without a hitch. Now her bared behind was in very accessible position, just begging to be abused. It was just that … he had forgotten to secure her feet. The child quickly took advantage of his lapse and started kicking soon after he begun her panties flying away. The man reached and pinned the flailing legs to the ground, then turned to the leader: ”Could you please?” The girl just nodded, and approached and used her own legs to secure the other girl’s, eyes never glancing away from the protruding tip sticking out of the tormented girl’s ass. The man then returned to his intended work, delivering fast cupped handed slaps on the upturned bottom. He alternated between cheeks careful not to hit too close to the center. He did not count, but to his estimate he delivered around thirty blows before stopping to admire his handiwork. The individual handprints overlapped, melting into satisfying reddish glow. The girl cried admonished.</p> <p>“Onto the next part”- he thought.</p> <p>He then asked the “leader” to spread the crying girls legs apart as much as she can. The girl complied uncomprehending but curious. The man then started stroking the more revealed bald pubic area, especially the lips. He then delivered a sharp smack without warning. The legs of course closed, hitting the one holding them on the head. “Hold her securely”-the man admonished. The two other girls come to their leader’s help, helping her pin the legs one again. He then proceeded to spank the girl’s tights only occasionally hitting the small pubic opening. Soon he switched to exploring the undeveloped sex. He enjoyed immensely the tightness. He could feel the pencil in her anus trough the thin vaginal wall. The rough interaction caused his victim to moan. Before letting her go the man took his time in locating and exploring the uterus opening then pinching it between his nails drawing blood and a bloody scream. Good thing the kid was already too exhausted to be too loud. He did not want her to be able to walk fast anytime soon. What it did not result was a stream of urine-just a few drops. When he mentioned it to the other girls something like “I am surprised she had not peed herself yet” they smiled and told him she went to the toilet before leaving school “and takes her time” and that if fact that was how they managed to ambush her without drawing attention. Finally he removed the pencil not-too-gently, collected the discarded panties and while the trio was trying to intimidate the wrecked girl into silence opened up the schoolbag under the pretext of returning the soiled writing utensil back in his place. I fact he was looking for a specific item he wanted to keep-the abused kid’s keys. As he suspected she kept them inside her schoolbag. No one saw him take the keys and put them in his pocket, before slipping away. He did not go very far, hiding just out of the kids’ sight. The trio took off soon after, and he was not particularly worried that they will report this. After all they were involved too. The other girl however took much more time and appeared to have trouble standing up. After unsuccessfully looking for her panties she struggled away holding her crouch with one hand, while the other was massaging her reddened ass cheeks. After a few steps the girl stopped to clean her face, dust her clothes and wipe away the trickle of blood coming down her leg. The kid obviously (as he expected) did not want anybody to find out. Then she went her way-slowly. The man was not worried that she will be back soon, elementary students usually went to a school rarely more then half mile from their home. And since it was still mid-afternoon and she carried keys it was unlikely that there was somebody to meet her at home. His deduction bared fruit close to half an hour later, when the child came back, just a little more steady on her feet, looking for the missing keys. It did not take long for her to get frustrated and start crying again. He waited a little longer for maximum effect before approaching quietly. When she heart him she quickly looked up, and after realizing who it was started to back off putting her bag between them as a pitiful barrier. He stopped to take the keys out of his pocket and jingle them.</p> <p>“You seem to have misplaced this”- he teased.</p> <p>“Give them back!”-her voice cracked with hoariness and quite a bit of fear.</p> <p>“May be we can come to a deal”.</p> <p>At this the child looked even more frightened, but finally gathered enough courage to ask: ”What sort of deal?”</p> <p>“I want… Your ass.” The schoolgirl hands unconsciously went back to protect body part in question.</p> <p>“You already spanked me and…and” she burst into tears hiccupping.</p> <p>“I want to do it again.”</p> <p>The child managed to cry out an comprehensible: ”Why?”</p> <p>“Because you have such a nice butt and I enjoy hurting it.”</p> <p>After a while the girl calmed (surprisingly quick) and asked with thoughtful expression:</p> <p>“Does this mean that you like me?”</p> <p>Taken aback a bit the man quickly regained his composure and replied: “Sure things darling, I like you”-finishing in his mind-[like to have my way with you that is].</p> <p>“Granma says we always hurt the ones we love.” Explained the girl.</p> <p>“Do you think that those girls back there liked you too?” he teased.</p> <p>“No they were just mean and… and vicious and…and bad.” Said the child with genuine level of conviction.” Bu they are just children.”</p> <p>In his mind he finished-[while I am an adult and thus it cannot be true that I could possibly enjoy hurting you.]</p> <p>They continued to speak and gradually he established a profile for her. She was being raised by a single parent her mother, who worked until late. The kid’s thirst for affection caused her to act as goody-two-shoes in order to get some compliments from the teachers. These of course made her a target for the rest of the kids. Indeed the reason she always went to the toilet after school was to avoid getting into confrontations with her schoolmates.</p> <p>“So you do not really ‘go’ while you are in the little girl’s room after school” he teased her.</p> <p>“Well, as long as I am there anyway” the girl admitted shyly.</p> <p>Now that he gotten to know about her more he could not but feel some sympathy for her, he too was bullied as a child until he started to lift weights in fifth grade. Then after blooding few noses he suddenly had too many “friends”. Not that his sprouting feeling was going to stop him to milk the possibilities as much as he can, but a seed of a plan started to form. That trio of snotty bullies did seem a bit too cheeky for their own good.</p> <p>The man would not mind to do something about their cheek (and some things to their back cheeks as well). After all he cold not leave a good deed unpunished.</p> <p>(Or a bad deed in this case)</p></div>","['Background: A mid-aged man returns to his old neighborhood after being away for years, during his vacation, to discover that the only thing to change is he himself. Eventually he decides to visit his old stomping grounds including his elementary school. While sitting on a old, worn-down and mostly broken bench lost in old memories he hears a commotion from behind not far away overgrown bushes. From the sound somebody is getting smacked around big time. “Probably some young punks trying to prove how though they are.” He thinks. At first the man deseeds that that does not concern him, but soon his curiosity get the better of him. As he approaches careful not to be seen the man is in for a surprise. ', 'Story starts here?']"
506,"Summer Guests, Part 1",1,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,"Visiting relatives can be a pain, but also can be such fun…",2007-07-07,12,4,"m/f, f/g, nosex, spank",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>…is not happy. Of all the time for his relatives to drop in. Generally he get along with his cousins well enough, but since both families came in the same time he was booted from his room and had to spend the following few nights in the guest room with all three of his female cousins.</p> <p>Tina was cool, now 16 she is a year older then him, but they been getting along well as long as he remembered. If anything the problem with her was that she was clever, much like his aunt, Tina's mother. That would not been bad, if only she did not like to court trouble just to see how much she can get away with.</p> <p>His other two cousins were a different story. Nancy 14 is bossy and impulsive liar. Her sister Zoie is 11 is likable enough if a bit of crybaby. The sisters used to get along well enough until last year or so. Nancy feeling that she is a ""big girl"" now, or the way she likes to put it a ""young woman"" did not want to be seen playing with ""little children"" namely her sister. Last year when they came it was a miserable experience for him, both sisters trying to use him against each other.</p> <p>Finally they settle on the fallowing: he is going to sleep on the convertible sofa, and the three girls will share the big bed. He expected Nancy to protest vehemosly, but Tina pulled her aside and whispered something to her ear. And a miracle happened his second oldest cousin agreed to share beds with her sister. Zoie apparently thought this to be a seize fire, but he knew Nancy too well to be so optimistic. And true to his hunch, he caught the older sister throwing a nasty smirk at Zoie back. ""She is planning something"" he decided. ""Well as long as this does not involve me.""</p> <p>And of course the girls stayed until very late whispering and giggling under the covers.</p> <p>""Good thing we are sleeping in separate beds"" was his last though before falling asleep. You see he has been having hm, how to put it, ""exiting dreams"" in the past four-five months and dreaded having to explain –no he has not wet the bed it was something else entirely.</p> <p>That night he had an especially enjoyable one, about the very beautiful older girl he seen two days ago while walking along the beach. In half-asleep state he felt something was wrong-the dream seemed too real! In his panic he awoke, but could not move immediately. He felt someone touching him ""down there"" and some light coming underneath his covers, then he registered the voices whispering. ""He really is getting bigger"" an excited childish voice said, bubbling with barely held back mirth. Zoie.</p> <p>""Be careful not to wake him up. If you mess this up I will never forgive, ever."" That squeaky bossy voice could only be Nancy.</p> <p>""Do be careful."" Tina's advice was barely audible, but contained a note of genuine care unlike Nancy's.</p> <p>""Don't worry he is asleep"" came Zoie carefree reply.</p> <p>""So that is what is going on""-he though-""they are having fun on my expense.""</p> <p>Quickly closing his feet together he trapped Zoie's head between his knees making her cry out from surprise. Good thing her voice was not very loud, and the covers helped muffle up the cry too. All four spend a breathless minute waiting to see if any of the adults will come to investigate. The house remained quiet. Then he reached and turned on the lamp next to his bed without letting go of his reluctant prisoner. Two sets of eyes met his.</p> <p>""So exactly were you doing here, young ladies?"" He tried to imitate his father's most stern tone, the effect spoiled by his voice breaking mid sentence.</p> <p>""You know exactly what we were doing"" - come Tina's calm reply. ""We were curious.""</p> <p>He hated that, by making light of the situation she was destroying his bargaining position.</p> <p>""You can get in a lots of trouble if I tell the adults."" He tried again. She shrugged ""True."" And with dangerous smiled continued ""But, you will still have to spend the next two weeks with us around. Do you really want to make me your enemy?""</p> <p>THAT took him aback. Of course he did not want to turn her against himself. Now wait a minute, he was the one wronged, and he had every right to be angry. Still he better step carefully around his eldest cousin.</p> <p>""OK lets try to handle this ourselves.""</p> <p>""What do you suggest?"" Tina was all business tonight.</p> <p>""What you did was very naughty, and the perpetrators need to be punished.""</p> <p>""Agreed.""</p> <p>""It was Zoie, who did it."" Nancy could not pipe down.</p> <p>The two negotiating parties shot her a flaming look. ""She was hopping this would happen"" he thought. ""Getting her sister into trouble has become a hobby of hers.""</p> <p>At first he did not quite grasp the situation, but now that he was awake he could see clearly what was happening here- Tina was usually not caught to easily in her schemes. Unless it was her plan all along-she had planed to get both sisters in trouble, probably in order to mend their relationship, and had succeeded. What he was not sure: if she planed to leave him out cold by turning the two other against him. He took a careful look at her: her face was serious but he could see merry flames dancing in her eyes-she had counted on him figuring the situation. ""Ok he though lets have it her way"" he thought.</p> <p>""Zoie needs to be certainly punished"" he started again ignoring the target of discussion low protests. ""Eye for an eye, pay back doubles"" it was a childish ditty, but that was the best he could come up while his concentration was on Tina in order not to miss any cues.</p> <p>His cousin gave him a small nod, he was doing fine. ""…and gets a spanking of course.""</p> <p>""Of course.""</p> <p>He relaxed allowing Zoie to finally get away. The young girl came out with tears in her eyes, protesting: ""It is not fair, it was dark and I did not see that well. Why does he gets to see me naked? Not fair."" At least she knows better than to complain about the second part of the punishment, he guest her parents still pulled her over their knees on regular bases.</p> <p>The look on Nancy's face was that of undisguised, malicious satisfaction, which quickly turned to self-righteous indignation when he continued: ""Nancy need to be punished too. It was her idea, was not it?""</p> <p>Nancy opened her mouth ready to deny it and shift the blame to somebody else, when she realized that Tina is the only available scapegoat and close her mouth with an audible snap. She almost meekly said ""Yes, it was."" The moment did not last:"" I though it would be funny, OK? And there is no way in hell I am stripping for you. Got it?""</p> <p>""I will be satisfied to see you get a nice backside warming.""</p> <p>That shut her up for a moment and by the time she recovered enough to start protesting the moment had passed. He smiled provocatively at her - as if saying ""if you start argument now you will sound like a little kid"". His smile was a bit regretful though, he did want to see her unveiled charms, even if she was still far cry from the girl in his dream. He just has to be a realist-it was not going to happen- at least not today.</p> <p>""OK. OK!"" Nancy finally gave up. ""I will let you smack my ass if this is what makes you happy.""</p> <p>He had another surprise for her: ""Oh no. I will not be the one punishing you. Tina is?""</p> <p>He got the satisfaction in seeing surprise in Tina's eyes-she had not anticipated that.</p> <p>It made perfect sense to him - he was going to be tired by the time Zoie turn had passed.</p> <p>Plus his eldest cousin was almost as strong as him plus from the look in her eyes he did not think she will hold back.</p> <p>First to be punished was Zoie. The kid was still reluctant so it took some ""strong arm"" persuasion from her sister and Tina to make her strip. Here is what happened:</p> <p>""First get undressed"" he said to his youngest cousin.</p> <p>At first Zoie looked resigned to her fate and reluctantly started to lift her nightgown inch by inch. Slowly her panties were revealed and the boy was hard pressed not to laugh-Zoie still was wearing underwear with cutie pictures- yellow duckies in this case.</p> <p>She shot him a venomous glance ""We still have not unpacked so that was all that was available in the travel bag."" He wisely avoided further discussion by not asking why she packed them in the first place. ""Go on."" he prompted. The child continued to lift her nightgown until her whole tummy was bared for the observers. Then she stopped in indecision.</p> <p>""Take those cute panties off."" When she gave him a startling look he said ""You know you are going to, eventually.""</p> <p>Barely biting back the tears the kid started to reach for her only undergarments. When she first touched them her fingers jerked back as if she has put them in a blazing flame. She tried again, with the same result.</p> <p>She gave up, letting go of the gown to cover her face and withdrawing into a corner started sobbing: ""I can't, I just can't."" Now the two other girls in the room approached her and tried to comfort her. The boy can only hear snippets of the low voiced conversation.</p> <p>Zoie was saying that even spanking by her father was better then feeling so miserable and humiliated. Tina was telling her it that it would not be that bad and that if they sow that he (the boy) goes too far the two other will jump in and rescue her. Nancy in the same time was trying to make her conform by remaining the girl that their parents had promised Zoie to buy her some thing or other if she behaved.</p> <p>""What a farce"" thought the boy ""those two just do not want to get in trouble. They know very well that as that they are older they will be held responsible for this prank. Zoie may get few smacks, but they will probably get grounded for at least a week.""</p> <p>Finally the kid stopped crying, the two older girls half-dragged, half-carried her from the corner. Tina held the child's arms up while Nancy degown and depantied her. Then with the two still holding her Zoie was presented for his inspection.</p> <p>Not that there was much to see. Zoie was yet to enter her puberty so she was flat chested and with only very fine hair… on her arms. It was a bit of a let down to the boy.</p> <p>Still he enjoyed making her feel uncomfortable. Zoie was deeply blushing and squirming from foot to foot in discomfort and embarrassment. When he reached out to touch her bald crouch, Tina playfully slapped his hand away- acting in her pretend role of protector. The look of exalted admiration in Zoie eyes to wards Tina disgusted him deeply and he barely managed to swallow his impulse to scream: ""This is what she planned all along"" like hot bile down his trough. ""Anyway"" he though ""enough of this prelude. Time for the main event."" He motioned to the other to put their captive over his knees and hold her down, which they did. But when he raised his hand to start Tina caught it. The boy stared in her incomprehensibly. His cousin gave a small shake ""Do you really want the adults to find out?"" she admonished making him blush. He had not though of that. He could get in at least as much trouble for such vigilante actions as the rest. Tina turned to the second oldest girl in the room: ""Nancy would you consider letting your sister borrow your handkerchief?"" Now was Nancy's turn to look baffled ""What for?""</p> <p>""To help her keep quiet of course"" came the mirthful reply.</p> <p>""Of course"" said Nancy every sound filled with cruel glee. She quickly rampaged around to find the piece of cloth in question. Once she found it the girl took great pleasure in tying it firmly over her sister's mouth. Then Tina make Nancy turn on the radio-it was a calculated risk. On one hand it was going to mask the noise to a degree, on another somebody may come to investigate why the kids are not asleep. Then Nancy took firm hold of the dangling legs to prevent any kicking. The boy felt a bit disgusted with such an easy betrayal of family loyalty. ""Well Naughty Nancy will get her soon enough."" he though. ""Naughty Nancy"" has been his nickname for her until just few years ago, when she blackmailed into promising to never call her that.</p> <p>He raised his hand, then looked at his eldest cousin and asked half jokingly: ""Any more objections?"" He knew he had no right, but could not resist feeling a bit resentful towards her even if he was the one not thinking ahead. Nobody likes to be made feel like a fool. </p> <p>She nodded in a silent ""Proceed"".</p> <p>Finally the spanking begun.</p> <p>The first few slaps ware light, to get him used to the feeling of being on this end of the procedure. When his hand first connected with the small cheeks, Zoie let a soft cry muffled by the cloth in her month, part from surprise part from released tension of anticipation. Slap, slap slaap, slap, slap, smack, slap slap. Gradually his hits started to come faster, but he still did not want to apply too much force fearing any betraying loud sound. His slaps were having noticeable effects. Quickly his cousin backside turned light rosy, then dark pink. When the soft hemispheres started to achieve glistering red did Tina stopped him. He stopped to admire his handiwork, breathless more out of exaltation then actual exhaustion. His heart was beating so fast he felt light headed.</p> <p>Zoie posterior shone with its own light. He gentry stroke it with his left un throbbing hand-it felt very hot. The sound of Tina clearing her through brought him out of his reverie. ""Let me handle this"" she said. The boy reluctantly moved aside and watched with envy while Tina comforted the newly punished child, massaging her bright red bum all over. Eventually the kid came down and the handkerchief was taken from its mouth. Zoie lay quietly sobbing while the attention turned to her big sister, who was trying to make herself invisible.</p> <p>""Guess it is Nancy's turn"" said the boy not trying to hide his satisfaction of the prospect of his cousin come-uppance. </p> <p>""Guess so"" echoed Tina.</p> <p>Nancy looked dumb struck, apparently she though that she will somehow slip by somehow. She tried to make some half baked excuses about the danger of waking the adults up and that anyway her handkerchief has already been in her sister's mouth and there was no way she was going to put her bratty sister saliva in her mouth.</p> <p>The boy easily countered by mentioning that no adults have come so far and that since Nancy so graciously allowed her sister to borrow her hanky he was sure that Tina will also let Nancy borrow hers. Nancy stood with openmouthed shifting her eyes from one to the other, apparently only now starting to suspect some conspiracy between the two older children. But she was trapped. Her cruel treatment of her sister has cut her off her only ally. If the other three decided they could pin (almost) anything on her.</p> <p>Tina unlike him took her time to carefully target her spanks, sometimes targeting almost the same spot in few consecutive hits, other times she focused on the exposed edge where the cheeks met. The end result was the same – bright red bum, but Nancy seemed to sufferer more pain in the process. The boy did not pay much attention to his youngest cousin or he would have noticed her gradually leaning to look at her sister bouncing flesh as he was. He also missed the small smile of satisfaction on her lips.</p> <p>The two sisters did not enjoy their outing to the beach next day, for more than one reason. The weather was still too cold to get in the water, so the kids had to be satisfied with running on the beach and collecting seashells. Needless to say the children also accumulated a fair amount of sand on their clothes and in their hair. So when they came home in the early afternoon they had to take a bath. That presented a bit of a problem, since the bath was fairly small all three girls could not take a shower at the same time, and their parents insisted they all take a shower before going to their room to change. And for reasons obvious to the reader the sisters did not want to bath with either of their parents.</p> <p>In the end at Tina suggested the sisters to go first together; she and her cousin will go after them separately. ""Do not be insensitive child"", objected Tina's mother ""your cousin will catch a cold if he waits for the rest of you kids to wash up.""</p> <p>""Then I guess we both have to go together."" Tina said with mischievous smile. ""It is not like we never took baths together.""</p> <p>The boy turned deep scarlet, yes they used to take baths together but the last time was when they were four and five.</p> <p>The adults were not too keen on the idea, but as they were getting ready to go out they decided not to push the issue. With final warning from the boy's father about not trying anything 'funny' the adults left the four alone.</p> <p> The sisters had different reactions.</p> <p>""You better not try to peek at me creep"" Nancy warned her male cousin, demonstratively turn around and entered the small bathroom calling to her sister:"" Hurry up squirt!""</p> <p>Zoie in a rare self-sacrificial mood, whispered to her newest idol. ""If you want… If you want I can switch with you. Tina just laughs: ""Do not worry. He will not do anything I do not want him to do.""</p> <p>The boy had though he could not feel more embarrass before. He was wrong. ""Now run along Zoie, before you big sister decides to come out to drag you inside.""</p> <p>Throwing one last worried glance at him the kid complied.</p> <p>Soon after the two outside could hear Nancy verbally castigating her sister for being too slow. Not long after the sound of falling water came from inside as well as small clouts of vapor could be seen escaping from the door's frame. A snuffled scream soon fallowed. The boy could figure out exactly what was going on. Nancy could not stand the heated water any better that he did, but Zoie being younger felt the effect of the hot water even more. ""Those two will look like broiled lobsters, when they come out"" he thought. ""Worse, they are wasting all the hot water."" He knew that it would take at least half hour for enough water to heat up if the tank was emptied.""</p> <p>The boy threw a suspicious glance at his eldest cousin thinking, ""What is her game, this time? She does not do things by half-halves and nearly almost always gets what she wants from her little schemes.""</p> <p>Tina looked deep in contemplation as if calculating something. When she noticed him staring she turned and smiled. Then she came next to him and whispered in his ear ""So DO you want to try something? </p> <p>Do not worry, our parents already left, and for the other two. As I remember that door is almost sound proof.""</p> <p>He instinctively backed away, that being one of the last things he expected to hear. Tina continued: ""I know you been dieing to see me or Nancy naked since we got here, Mr. Pervi."" He could only mumble in denial ""No, No"".</p> <p>""You are not being honest"" she half sang teasingly. ""If you want to touch this girl you should do this"" she took his right hand and put it under her shirt on her left breast and left it there. His hand was still on top of her bra, but that was the closest he even gotten to a girl ever, so despite his confusion he make that best of the situation and started to explore the unexpected opportunity. He massage and petted the offered mount of flesh, then he started squeezing it, at first gently then more boldly until Tina stopped him by putting her hands on top of his and told him ""It hurts. Please be more gentle, Mr. Masher.""</p> <p>The boys immediately withdraw his offending appendage and started to apologize: ""Sorry, sorry, sorry."" She took a moment to look at his worried face as if to make sure that his really was repenting, then smiled and said, ""Jussst kidding.""</p> <p>The boy took few deep breaths to steady himself and ask her in a hostile tone: ""Ok, Tina. What exactly are you planning?""</p> <p>""What you did not like it so far?</p> <p>He blushed. ""It, it was not …bad, very nice actually."" He shook his head to clear it.</p> <p>""But I am not your play toy-boy.""</p> <p>Tina's smile faltered. ""Ok OK, I will tell you.""</p> <p>""It is just that, that many girls in my school has already done 'it'.""</p> <p>""You mean??""</p> <p>""Of course that is what I mean you ninny, what else."" He could see her composure slipping. Just a bit. ""Anyway, you know that I not that impulsive as to do 'it'.""</p> <p>He smirked, the Tina he knew was raging daredevil and his expression showed his opinion.</p> <p>(T) ""Look I am … adventurous, not stupid.""</p> <p>""Then what is this all about?""</p> <p>Tina started shifting from leg to leg, eyes down cast. ""Well, you see, the situation is complicated. Yeah, complicated.""</p> <p>""Tina!""</p> <p>""OK, OK. It was just, that you see."" She took a deep breath ""I felt I was missing in on something. I want to do it, but with not just anybody.""</p> <p>""What…"" his question was cut off by her finger coming on his lips.</p> <p>""Shush, I think the red skin sisters are getting ready to come out.""</p> <p>Nancy and Zoie looked... scalded. Both of them too proud to admit in how much discomfort they were. Zoie did not even bother to cover herself and just run for their room. Nancy more proud had covered herself with a tower, but only loosely so some parts of her young body were not left to the imagination. The scantly clothed girl try to keep her dignity by walking with a normal pace, but her steps soon turned into near sprint.</p> <p>""Now what do we do, by the looks of those two that only exited because they run out of hot water."" The boy said, then turned to find his cousin had already undressed to her undergarments. Seeing his look she said: ""Well as long as we have to wait, we might as well do it inside, where it is warm."" It made sense.</p> <p>Once inside he pursued the interrupted conversation. ""So who do you had in mind?"" He knew couple of nice guys, but nobody good enough for his cousin.</p> <p>(T) ""You, silly.""</p> <p>""Me?""</p> <p>(T) ""Why else do you think I have been acting this way?""</p> <p>""I do not know, why did you?""</p> <p>(T) ""To test you reaction of course.""</p> <p>""Only that?""</p> <p>(T) ""Well making the sisters make up would have been a nice bonus.""</p> <p>""Do not give up so easily.""</p> <p>(T) ""I am Not.""</p> <p>""They been on each other troughs for some time now.""</p> <p>(T)""Really?""</p> <p>""You did not see them last year did you?""</p> <p>(T) ""No father had to work so we went skiing during the winter break instead.""</p> <p>""Well those two had been fight ting for more then an year now.""</p> <p>(T) ""I did not realize. I, I though this is just the usual sisterly in-fighting""</p> <p>(T) ""Guess, it will take more than a little humiliation to get them back together.</p> <p>(T)""I am sure thought that we could think of something.""</p> <p>The boy did miss the reference to the two of them acting as a team. He did not bear Zoie any real malice, but would defiantly not pass the opportunity to get to see her in the nude or better yet over his knees again. As for her sister, he would had gladly given his whole hidden magazine collection as well his left arm to see her truly humbled.</p> <p>""But enough daydreaming, time to return to the question in hand."" He decided.</p> <p>""What if I refuse to help you with you 'problem'? Just hypothetically.""</p> <p>(T) ""I would not hold it against you, if this is what you mean.""</p> <p>That was a relief; he did not want to have to look over his shoulder the whole time she was here.</p> <p>(T) ""I still need your help with the 'broiled sisters'. As for the other thing, I guess I will just have to find some body else.""</p> <p>""You are not going to give up?"" he sounded a bit disappointed.</p> <p>(T) ""No!"" ""You would have been my first choice, buuuut if you are not going to do it I will just have to find somebody else.""</p> <p> That put the situation in whole new light for him. For he knew Tina meant it and would probably find some way to do this even if he told the adults (which was something he defiantly not doing, he hated tattletales). There was only one solution in his mind. Plus, it was his responsibility to protect his kin was not it?</p> <p>""I will do it, you win."" ""But it will be my first time as well.""</p> <p>(T) That is Ok, I heard the first time is usually aquard.""</p></div>",[]
507,Slayers: This Time of the Month,-1,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,The first story ark shows a character flow that is never again exploited. Namely Lina looses her power during certain “times of the month”. So I decided to write a story using this flow as plot device.,2007-07-10,-1,-1,"M/f, nosex, spank, rom",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>Scene opens in a forest with Gaury battling some monsters, while Lina is laying on a tree branch nearby saying stuff like “Life is so peaceful.”</i></p> <p>After a while Gaury is finished and approaches her puffing. “Lina, when we are attacked you should help.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”You got them all. No reason to complain.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Yeah, but it took a lot out of me.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”Think of it as training then.” Jumps down.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “You can use some training too.” Gets kicked in the face.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “I you saying I am getting fat?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “No, but given the amounts you are eating it is bound to happen if you do not excessive regularly. Plus I never seen you back from a fight on purpose.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”If there is no money involved I am not interested.” Hand behind head, walking away.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “No you are pretty violent by nature”</p> <p><b>L:</b> chibi mode arms flailing:”I will show you violent!”</p> <p><b>G:</b> holding her back with just one hand, thinking “Except if…”</p> <p><b>L:</b> back to normal, a bit scared: “If?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> series, getting to his knees so he is eye-to-eye level :”Lina it is that time of the month again isn’t it?”</p> <p><b>Lina backing off:</b> ”I do not know what are you talking about.”</p> <p><b>Gaury stand up, dust hands:</b> “Then prove me wrong, throw a fireball.”</p> <p><b>L backing off again:</b> ”I do not feel like it.”</p> <p><b>G suspicious:</b> “…”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “I could if I wanted to.”</p> <p><b>G getting veeeery close, in-your-face way:</b>”Really?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Ok, ok I give up. You are right; I cannot use all my powers right now. Sheesh!” Lina starts to walk away, only to turn around when she notices that her “partner” still sanding in the same spot deep in thought. “Come on, Gaury. We do not have all day. We should really get going. We need to round up Xel and Emilia and go find us a nice inn. I am starved after all this fighting.”</p> <p><b>G not amused:</b> ”I did all the fighting.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “details, details.” Pulling his arm “Now come on.”</p> <p>G: ”I been thinking…” gets interrupted.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “It did not hurt?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> ”You are always like that, being mean to me just because I am not as gifted up here as you” taps his head “you always act like a spoiled brat, mouthing off to people.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Yeah?! So what are you going to do about it?” hands on hips</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Ordinary I cannot do anything.” Starting to grow menacingly “But now that you have lost your powers you are no different than any young girl in need of an attitude adjustment.”</p> <p><b>L getting scared:</b> “Gaury what are you thinking?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “I am thinking it been entirely too long time since somebody have given you a spanking.”</p> <p><b>L sluttering:</b> “Sppann” shakes head “You cannot do that”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “And who is going to stop me?”</p> <p><b>L taken aback:</b>”I will scream.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “We are in the middle of the formally monster infested woods, even if somebody hears you they will not come to help.”</p> <p><b>Lina slumps down:</b> “You are right. I been bad. I will take my punishment.” [you just know she is planning something]</p> <p><b>Gaury approaches looking bit relieved:</b> “I knew you will understand. Now be a good girl and come here.”</p> <p><b>Lina while approaching him:</b> “Yes, sir.” Gaury turns around looking for a spot to sit down. We see Lina grows big behind obvious Gaury sucker punches him and ties him down with a rope before he recovers. [and here it is]</p> <p><b>Lina jumps on a tree branch and turns around to tease Gaury:</b> “Like hell I am going to just let myself get caught like this. I am taking my leave.” Look menacingly at him. “And once I recover my powers I will track you down and extract my revenge.” Turns around and takes off thinking “I feel I am forgetting something” … just before Emilia drop kicks her from above.</p> <p><b>E on a branch, dramatic pose:</b> “Stand firm evil doers and get prepared to be punished in the name of Justice.”</p> <p><b><b>Lina on the ground, spinning eyes</b> <i>[knocked out]</i>:</b>”…”</p> <p>Xelgadis gets out of the shadows, approaches Gaury and cuts him loose.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Hi, Xel. How long have you been here?”</p> <p><b>X embarrassed:</b> “Too long.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Why did not you say something?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I did not want to interrupt your love squabble.”</p> <p><b>G looking around obvious:</b> ”Where?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Never mind.”</p> <p><b>Emilia meanwhile had finished tying up Lina:</b> “Just another day in the life of Fighter for Justice.” “No, no need to thank me.”</p> <p><b>L somewhat recovered:</b> “I do no not wish to thank you, I wish to strangle you.”</p> <p><b>E teary-eyed, hides behind Xel:</b> “Lina you are so mean.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”And how come Emilia still have her powers?”</p> <p><b>When Emilia does not answer, Xel hypothesize:</b> “Different time of the month, I guess.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Wow, is it like a chronic disease? Like when old people feel pain before it rains?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”Not now Gaury I have no time to deal with people with less brain then a jellyfish.”</p> <p>L turning to Xel “And you stone-face, could not resist interfering. Rock-brained, demon –hearted, metal heared…you, you. “deep breath “Since when did you joined Emilia’s Heroes of Justice delusion?”</p> <p><b>X quietly:</b> ”I did not join them.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Lina!”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Ha, you could not fool me. So tell me Emilia is he “stone-hard” when you are alone?”</p> <p><b>E fidgeting, right foot dragging on the ground:</b> ”Well… That is…”</p> <p><b>X with a bluish blush:</b> ”I am one third golem after all.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Ha… let me te…” finally noticing Gaury dark presence.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Lina you are always like this. If this is how you treat you friends no wander you have such a vile reputation.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “That is different OK. A girl cannot afford to be too soft.” “Gaury, what are you doing?” gets picked up and carried by him.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Did you already forget?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “That is something you will do!”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Then you remember I promised you a spanking. And I will not go so easy on you.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “What happened to all your chivalrous attitude.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “I guess I learned my lesson. Plus no “little girl” I met before can throw such hard punch.” Rubs head.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “It is no fair, it is not fair, it is not fair…”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Lina, take you punishment like you are supposed to. I mean” switch to dramatic pose “Face the all powerful hand of Justice. vile beast“ <i>[pun intended]</i></p> <p><b>L:</b> “Vile beast? Just you wait until I get free and have my powers back!”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Come Emilia. We should take our leave.”</p> <p><b>E teary-eyed:</b> “But mister Xelgadis, she was so mean to you.”</p> <p><b>X puts his cape up to cover the face:</b> “I am used to it.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”Emilia, what is with the goody-goody act? If I deserve to be punished then so do you!”</p> <p><b>E:</b> ”Me?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “You act so nice now, but I remember that you treated Xel like he was a monster when you first met. And I bet you never properly apologized. Did you?”</p> <p><b>E sniffling:</b> “No I… I did not mean to… That was a mistake.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Is this the proper behavior for a Hero of Justice? If you ask me you just enjoy finding faults in other so you can feel superior, but inside you are a hypocrite.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “I, I” falls on her knees ands starts crying, “I am sorry Mr. Xelgadis.”</p> <p><b>G (to Lina):</b> “Is not this taking it a bit too far.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “If I am going to be spanked then so will Emilia.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “That is one too many problems for me to handle. You take this one Xel.”</p> <p><b>X startled:</b> “Me?” sweatdrop.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “it is between the two of you is not it?”</p> <p><b>Emilia quickly moves to Xelgadis side, still on the ground, still crying, hugs his legs:</b> “Yes Mr. Xelgadis. You were the one affected by my careless actions so it is only proper you act as the Hand <i>[of Justice]</i> in this case.”</p> <p><b>X looking at his palm, looking confused:</b> “Hand?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “She means you should be the one to punish her.”</p> <p><b>G nods:</b> ”Even I got that.”</p> <p>X still unsure looks down.</p> <p><b>Emilia, finally stop crying, is looking up:</b> “That is correct.” Getting teary-eyed: ”Please, oh please, Mr. Xelgadis promise you will not allow our friendship sway you away from Justice.”</p> <p><b>X giving up:</b> “Ok I promise.”</p> <p><b>E jumps and hug him:</b> “Oh Xel, I love you.” Then realizing where she is, jumps back and blushing hotly: “I mean in a purely appropriate platonic way… I mean you are so cool Mr. Xelgadis … I mean…”</p> <p><b>L smug:</b> “We all know what you really mean Emilia.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Oh! Is it that obvious?” the men nod. “So you all know that I see Xel as a big brother?”</p> <p>Everybody else trip and falls.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Emilia I though Heroes of Justice are not supposed to lie.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Ms. Lina what a thing to say! Of coarse they are not. A Hero of Justice is valiant and kind and…” trails off while being dragged away by Xel before she gets the chance to say more.</p> <p>---</p> <p><b>G:</b> “You look pretty smug Lina.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “He is a third golem, saying he has a hard hand will be understatement.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Well my hand might not be so hard, but I do fight for a living so I am confident I will not loose on strength.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “gulp”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Plus I am pretty sure he would try to take it easy on her.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “What? That is not fair!”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “You are still a child, Lina. One day you will understand” </p> <p>Gaury sits down on a fallen log ad places Lina on his lap.</p> <p><b>L:</b>” Um Gaury you are not going to give me a proper spanking would you?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “You are a girl after all, I would not use too much force.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “That is not what I mean?”</p> <p><b>G perplexed:</b> “Then what?”</p> <p><b>L quiet:</b> “You know the whole bare bottomed kind of stuff and all.”</p> <p>G nod “I intend to.”</p> <p><b>Lina wildly struggling to get away:</b> “No I do not want to.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Settle down.”</p> <p><b>L settling:</b> “But Gaury.”</p> <p>G pats her head: “Lina I never spanked a girl before, if I do not see the results I would not be able to determine when to stop and might end up causing you harm.”</p> <p><b>L deep blush:</b> “Ok then.” She does not resist as Gaury lowers first her trousers then her undergarments.</p> <p><b>G:</b> ”Are you ready?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “As ready as I will ever be. Lets just get this over with.” The first hit came as surprise extracting a little cry from Lina. It hurt. It hurt more then she expected it would. She clenched her teeth determined to keep quiet, but it was not easy. Gaury’s hand fell down with clock-like precision every few seconds allowing a slap to sink in before the next arrived.</p> <p>SlaP…SlAp…SLap … SlAp…Slap… SlaP…SlAp</p> <p>His big hand quickly converted her exposed buttocks’ color from white to pinkish red.</p> <p>Soon Lina realized that Gaury was indeed going easy on her. Oh the spanks hurt, a lot, but he was cupping his hand in order to cause more pain than actual damage.</p> <p>SLap … SlAp…Slap… SlaP…SlAp…Slap …SLap</p> <p><b>L trough tears:</b> “Uh Gaury.”</p> <p><b>G stopping:</b> “What is it Lina, is the position not comfortable?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”Who the heck would fill comfortable in this position?” </p> <p><i>[plenty of girls ^_^, think about it laying on the lab of a strong blond, strong man who loves you . !drool! Um hum. back to the story]</i></p> <p><b>L:</b> “I never asked but… how long do you intend to spank me?”</p> <p><b>G in thought</b> <i>[hey, it happens if only occasionally]:</i> ”Well my sword master have the following rule of thumb- you spank until the color gets close to the color of the face. Your face is pretty red right now, so I guess we be at it for a while.” This of coarse makes Lina blush even worse.</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Hey do not do that, if I have to get your posterior that red you will not be able to sit down for quite some time and I will not be able to hold a sword for a while.”</p> <p><b>L deep scarlet faced:</b> “If I may make a suggestion.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Go on.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “How about you give me a set number of more hits and we call it a day.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “I guess it could work. I wander why I did not think of that?” <i>[geez I wonder]</i></p> <p><b>G:</b> “Thirty more should be enough” putting his hand down “Your backseat is very warm already.”</p> <p><b>L:</b>”Gaury?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “yes?!”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Get on with it!”</p> <p class=""h2"">After a while …</p> <p><b>G:</b>“ Sixteen … seventeen … …. Where was I?”</p> <p><b>L in pain:</b> “Twenty-nine.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “ …” thinks some more “That cannot be right. I guess we should start over.”</p> <p><b>L:</b>”NoooOOO”</p> <p><i>[He can count, just forgetful]</i></p> <p class=""h2"">Meanwhile:</p> <p>Once Xel felt he was far enough he puts down his living cargo and sits down.</p> <p><b>E fidgeting:</b> “Mr. Xelgadis …”</p> <p><b>X:</b> ”What is it?”</p> <p><b>E in typical roundabout fashion:</b> “I want you to know that I respect you very much…”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Get on with it” making her flinch.</p> <p><b>E embarrassed:</b> “I want you to know that I will be OK with any punishment you deem appropriate. “ <i>[Ooh, an opening if there was one]</i></p> <p><b>X blinks few times</b> <i>[apparently he thought so too]:</i> “Explain. Please. I though we all agreed you are to receive a spanking.”</p> <p><b>E finally catching the potential interpretation of her words:</b> “No, no.</p> <p>I mean you should not fell obliges to use (just) your hand.”</p> <p><b>X tired looking, but trying to be patient:</b> “What else should I use?”</p> <p><b>E unsure:</b> ”May be… may be a brunch or…or your sword sheath, or mine for that matter, or you could use...”</p> <p><b>X raising his right hand interrupts her:</b> “Emilia?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> ”Yes?”</p> <p>Xelgadis brings his hand down on the nearby tree trunk causing loud impact and Emilia to squeak.</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I am part golem. My hand is harder than most metals.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> ”Sorry I forgot.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “obviously” sweatdrop</p> <p><b>E:</b> “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Please do not hate me.”</p> <p><b>X thinking</b> <i>[I wander if Gaury has as hard of a time right now. Might as well get this over with]</i></p> <p><b>X stern:</b> “Emilia!”</p> <p><b>E a bit frightened:</b> “Yes!”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Come here”</p> <p><b>E at attention:</b> “Yes, Mr. Xelgadis, sir.” Then she approaches undoing her under straps much to his discomfiture.</p> <p><b>Xel sighed and carefully almost gently lifts the young woman and places her across his knees. When she fidgets a bit he says:</b> “I am sorry, this time I have forgotten how hard my body can be.” Lifts her back up.</p> <p><b>E red:</b> “That is OK, I do not mind.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Well I do, that is why I been trying to find a way to change back to human” takes off his cloak, folds few times it and puts it over his lap, then pulls Emilia over on top of the cloak. “Do you fell more comfortable now?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “I do. But this does not feel like a punishment so far.”</p> <p><b>Xel gave her bottom a playful slap:</b> ”I can fix that.”</p> <p>Emilia reaches back and lifts the back of her robe revealing her young shapely rear, then puts both her hands crossing on the small of her back pinning the robe up. Xelgadis follows the queue and secures them with his left hand and takes careful aim and delivers the first hit: “Smack!” His hand makes a ‘thud’ sound when connecting igniting a burning sensation in the small girlish posterior. Emilia jumps from the pain of the impact. Xel lets go of his friend hands and the girl wasted no time in starting to rub the hit area.</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I am sorry this is my first time for this, did it hurt too much.” E still rubbing: “Mr. Xelgadid, I been punish as a child with a hairbrush and your hand feels like one too. Only ordinary, hairbrushes have only one smooth surface. Your hand does not!” At this Emilia moved her hands away to allow him to inspect the effect for himself. Indeed a developing handprint can be clearly seen on her soft cheeks. In addition to the palm shape one would expect, several darker red areas could be seen sharply contrasting with the light pink surrounding them. Looking at his hand Xel could deduce the cause- the uneven ridges of stone on his palm. Her skin was not cut, but he could see that if he continued it would be matter of time before that happens. He was taken out of his reverie buy an innocent question: “Mr. Xelgadis, you said this is you first time. Have you never been spanked as a child?”</p> <p><b>X startled:</b> “I never said that.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “But…”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Look here, I just said I never given anybody one.”</p> <p><b>E jumping at the chance to dig more:</b> ”So did you receive a lot? Were you a naught child?”</p> <p><b>X embarrassed:</b> “I would not put it like that.” sweatdrop “Pretty ordinary I guess, I occasionally got in trouble and had to face the consequences of my actions.”</p> <p><b>E starry eyed:</b> “You sound so noble, Mr. Xelgadis.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Lets get back at the issue at hand.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “I am sorry I was not trying to pry” <i>[sure you weren’t]</i></p> <p><b>X:</b> “Anyway, I cannot give you a spanking like that. I can incidentally really hurt you.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “You could use my sword if you want to.”</p> <p><b>X sweatdrop while looking at her shielded sword:</b> ”I rather not … If only I had another cloak with me. But the only other cloth available is my shirt or pants… AND I am NOT taking either of this off!” <i>[Damn it Xel! Why not?]</i></p> <p><b>E:</b> “How about my clock?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “What ever I use will have plenty of rips and cuts afterwards. You cloak will be ruined. You are the princess of Sairun, you need to keep your public image.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Oh. Then…” pause “I have an idea. You could use that cloth over there” Pointing to the ground.</p> <p><b>X blushing blue:</b> “But Emilia are not those…”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Yeah, my loin straps.”</p> <p><b>X begins in futile protest:</b> “But Emilia…” only to be cut off.</p> <p><b>E:</b> “It is not like those are going to be visible. Plus I have spares.”</p> <p><b>X blinks:</b> “You have spares?”</p> <p><b>E bashful:</b> “A girl never knows when she might need clean loin straps… At least that is what my father says.”</p> <p>Xelgadis tries to imagine the Crowned Prince of Sairun saying that and wisely stops.</p> <p><b>E admits:</b> ”Never found out why, but if daddy says it, it must be true.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I see.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Do you know what he meant Mr. Xelgaid? Can you explain it to me?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “May be latter.” Deposits Emilia next to him, goes and collects the straps and puts them on his hand. “Emilia I do not think this is going to work, there are still too many edges poking out.” He turns to see Emilia had put three more on top of his folded cloak.</p> <p><b>X blinks:</b> “Emilia where did you keep all this?”</p> <p><b>E not meeting his eyes:</b> ”Uhm”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Never mind, just give them here.” Continues to wrap his hand until he is satisfied.</p> <p>Xelgadis sits down once again and puts Emilia across his lap, with her robe up hands secured on the small of back and bottom in easy access. Then he starts.</p> <p>The slaps are nearly as painful as the first one, but this time the force of the hits is more evenly distributed.</p> <p>Emilia tries to take the hits without flinching, but she cannot resist for long and soon starts to wiggle in Xel’s lap and moan softly in pain. It does not take long for this soft complains to grow in snuffed screams. Xel has one heavy hard hand indeed.</p> <p>Swat! Spank!SpaNk! SwaT! Smack Xelgadis right hand is never at rest delivering fast crisp hits all over Emilia’s behind. The girl’s ass is rose red before the twentieth hits lands.</p> <p>Around fifty swats later Emilia is crying her eyes out, barely managing to draw breath through hiccups. Her posterior is starting to show signs of blue. Xel has not let go of her hands, not allowing her the chance to rub the pain away. After what is seems to her an eternity but in actuality a little less then eight minutes, Xel starts to chant a spell and soon after Emilia fills a soothing cold touch of his hand. The pain lessens considerably. <i>[somebody insert a “lay on hands” jock here]</i> Emilia continues to sob, but it is as much of relief as of pain. Finally she asks “Why?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “The punishment was meant as chastisement, once you felt the pain it will remain in your mind for some time. Or you rather I did not heal you?” teasingly.</p> <p><b>E:</b> “No I am grateful. It is just I did not expected you to do it.”</p> <p><b>X suddenly uncomfortable:</b> “Of coarse you could of done it yourself once you came down a little.” He starts unwrapping his hand in order to avoid facing her. </p> <p><b>E:</b> “No Mr. Xelgadis. I never would have tried to bypass the consequences of my actions like that. If you have not healed me I would have tried to endure the pain as best as I could until it went away on its own.” Accepts the straps offered back and starts searching for the least damaged one.</p> <p><b>E:</b> Mr. Xelgadis?</p> <p><b>X:</b>Yes?</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Could you possibly look away.”</p> <p><b>X blushing:</b> “Yes of coarse.” Turns around.</p> <p>---</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Mr. Xelgadis?”</p> <p><b>X not turning:</b> ”Yes?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “If you ever think I am out of line would you please not hesitate to tell me.”</p> <p><b>X not seeing where this is going:</b> “I will.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Promise?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I promise.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “And Mr. Xelgadis?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “What is it?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Would you promise that if I am ever in need of chastisement again, while you are around you be the one to do it?”</p> <p><b>X slips and falls, the turn around:</b> “Emilia what are you…” she had not finished dressing.</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Xelgadis do not peep”</p> <p><b>X eyes firmly closed, turns fast around:</b> ”It was an incident” But the image of her standing there facing him, her lower half exposed as she was using her robe to fan her posterior would not go away. Before they can continue the conversation both hear Gaury’s voice: “Xel, hey Xel where are you.” Accompanying it are Lina’s cries: ” The pain, the pain. Make it go away!”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “You better go ahead Xel, before they stumble while I am still not fully dressed. I will join you shortly.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “Yes m’am.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> ”Emilia.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> ”Yes?”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “We have not finished with this conversation.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Indeed we have not.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>The renewed cries coming even closer made him hustle. When he soon saw them Gaury was carrying Lina on piggyback.</p> <p><b>G:</b> ”Glad to finally find you Xel. I hope we are not interrupting.“</p> <p><b>L:</b> “We would have been here sooner if somebody had even a sliver of a direction sense.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Try to be considerate for once, Lina. You are always so rude.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Nice is out once my ass is on the line, literally in this case.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> What happened? And no you are not ahmum interrupting…anything.</p> <p><b>L:</b> This lummox had the brilliant idea of using wet leaves to sooth away the pain.</p> <p><b>X blinking:</b> “That does not sound like such a bad idea, it did not occur to me.”</p> <p><b>E coming out:</b> “That is some creative thinking Mr. Gaury.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Ah thank you.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “only he used a laerminoza plant” <i>[think poison ivy]</i> “The pain, the itching…”</p> <p><b>X:</b> “How much …area… was affected?”</p> <p><b>G:</b> I already had rubbed the leaves all over before we noticed.</p> <p><b>X:</b> “I see. “ sweatdrop</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Stop talking. Xel heal me now.”</p> <p><b>X:</b> ”But that will require me to touch the affected area. Are you sure…?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Right now I am in too much pain to think about decencies.”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “Gee Lina it must me hard to live constantly in pain.” Gets kick by her.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Get on with it, Xel.”</p> <p><b>E stands between them:</b> “No!”</p> <p><b>L teary-eyed:</b> “But Emilia the itch…”</p> <p><b>E taking pity on Lina:</b> “I will do it. I am the better healer anyway. Unless anybody has an objection.” No objections. ^_^.</p> <p>The men are still staring as Emilia quickly starts to expose the area to be treated.</p> <p><b>E:</b> “You men have nothing better to do then to stand around and stare?”</p> <p><b>G not getting the hint:</b> “Not really. Why?”</p> <p><b>E popping a vain:</b> ”Gaury!”</p> <p><b>G:</b> “I want to be sure she is OK, OK?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Gaury!!!”</p> <p>Gaury gets caught in a headlock by Xelgadis and is dragged away. After quickly healing her friends behind from the hives as well as removing the developing bruises and reducing the redness from purple to dark pink, Emilia lay down on the grass face down of coarse.</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Not bad, but you have not finished the healing.”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “If I have to endure it so should you.”</p> <p>After grumbling about it a little Lina too lays down on the grass next to Emilia.</p> <p><b>L cannot contain herself long and asks:</b> “So how was it?”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “mr. Xelgadis is nicer than I expected.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Old stone face”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Hey!” and gives Lina a playful slap.</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”That hurt!”</p> <p><b>E:</b> ”It was meant to!” “So how did Mr. Gaury tread you?”</p> <p><b>L:</b> ”You saw the results”</p> <p><b>E:</b> “Results yes, but not the procedure. Plus, if it was not for the laerminoza plant it would not have been so bad.”</p> <p><b>L:</b> It felt pretty bad to me.</p> <p><b>E:</b> “You just got what has been coming to you. Think of it as divine retribution”</p> <p><b>L:</b> “Just wait until your power are gone and mine are back.”</p></div>","['Originally this was supposed to be posted on fan fiction site. but since my account is no longer accessible I post it here.', 'Sometime between second and third season. (Try and Next) The first story ark shows a character flow that is never again exploited. Namely Lina looses her power during certain “times of the month”. So I decided to write a story using this flow as plot device. In the text words between square brackets [like this] are author’s comments, kind of breaking the forth wall. The story contains a lot of dialog and attempt for some action description. Any way the abbreviations are L(ina), G(aury), X(elgadis), E(milia). Before you start complaining that the names are not spelled like this-they were in the translations I been reading.']"
508,"Old School Encounter, Part 2",2,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,Prelude for the revenge OR How he had fun in his old school.,2007-07-10,3,4,"M/g, nosex, spank, viol, enema",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“You know what kid? I think you did get it a bit too rough. I apologize.” </p> <p>“So how would you like me to correct this mistake? How would you like to get even with those bullies, which had been making your life miserable?”</p> <p>The girl was reluctant at first, but after some careful persuasion and he was careful to include things like “nice girl like you” and “undeservingly wronged” she relented.</p> <p>From her the man learned that they are all from problem families, their parents never having the time to look after them and leaving them to run wild, in other words- easy prey. According to his informant those kids parents did not check on them and he got the impression there could be couple of days before they are noticed to be missing. Good news indeed. So a plan was born.</p> <p>He told his new partner that, knowing bullies they will not let go once they find an easy victim. They will wait for her after school again the next day to terrorizes her. She was to follow her usual routine – go hide in the toilet. Only this time she was not going to use it but slip out the window and wait. Once the three get tired of waiting for her to come out, they will go in.</p> <p> Here his part came in. He still knew some people in the government. It is suppressing how some of the wildest kids one knew as a child often ended up in politics, or may be not so surprising. In any case he knew whose palms to grease to get what he wanted done. In any event few hours latter, couple of drinks and lighter pocket got him a fake order from the city’s health department stating he was supposed to spray insecticide in his old school. It also landed him a free one hour or at least as the guard out it “until I finish that bottle of brandy you brought” access to a warehouse in which the city stored old junk. This junk included pesticides, which were deemed too strong to use in heavy inhabited areas. The pencil pushers in the mayor’s office had ordered the chemical to be stored away, and afterwards forgot all about it. Half an hour later the man had made his selection: several canisters of the strong pesticide, an well worn uniform, spray equipment including a gas mask adapted from old war suplass, few other small odds and ends and a push cart to carry it.</p> <p>The guard at the gate at first did not wanted to let him walk away with the cart, but after the man promised to bring it back in a few days and sweetened the deal with another bottle, the older man reluctantly agreed. </p> <p>The next day the man put on the pilfered uniform and set off early morning to execute his plans, they included bringing some cruel retribution on the female bullies, but also milking the situation for all it is worth.</p> <p>The school officials of coarse have not heard about him coming over to “treat” the building, but were not about to look a gift horse in the mouth. After politely dodging few offers of a drink (one for coffee and others for vodka) the newly appointed health worker started his rounds. All in all the place was as he remembered it.</p> <p>The school had five floors, first three occupied corresponding to the their number and last two floors occupied by the upper three grades. Each floor but the first had two bathrooms-one for boys and another for girls. The first floor had two pair – one close to the classroom and the other close to the gym.</p> <p>The false health worker spend most of the day on the first three floors, one to avoid being seen by his acquiesces from yesterday, but also because he knew that lower grade children will have harder time dealing with what he had in mind. He tried to pace himself so there was roughly an hour for each floor. He left the gym’s rooms for last, as there the ambush was to happen.</p> <p>In the boys rooms he spend as little time as possible, only enough to seems like he been there- dumping as much chemical as he can in five-six minutes then getting the hell out. The rest of his self-appointed hour he “worked” in the girls’ restrooms. Here he sprayed in all but one of stalls. He left the one in the corner farthest from the window untouched. Not that the heavy nauseating chemical cloud could not be felt there as well. On the contrary it was almost as bad as the other unusable stalls.</p> <p>Once his “trap” was set he stood around waiting for his first “visitors” pretending to be working. He did not have to wait long. As most first graders the current badge of students were not used to waiting before going to the rest room. Before twenty minutes had passed individual girls started to arrive. Once each stepped in the strong smell make her retreat back out, only to return a minute latter back in and back out all the while dancing what he named the “want-to-pee” ballet. Finally a brave (or desperate) little one took a deep breath and rushed in. In about twenty seconds (he counted) she came was rushing out knickers damp and dripping a little- she could not quite stand it long enough.</p> <p>Others tried different strategies-some going in couple of times for few seconds, most of those not even bothering to pull their panties up, some even saving time by not closing the door completely.</p> <p>Apparently they though just because he had glasses on (part of his disguise, he had laser surgery 18 months ago) and was not looking directly at them he could not see them. His only regret at this point was that he have not brought a camera with him, he could have make more then two year salary selling pictures of what he saw in the first half hour.</p> <p>After couple of the kids tripped and fell face down and he had to help each cute crying doll up, nose dripping blood, lift their lowered panties up (way up, he took the chance to make them ride the crack and enjoy the view) and escort the child to the nurses office, the man decided he was going to attract too much attention it this cycle continued. He opened the windows and with regret moved on.</p> <p>The second hour (and floor) started the same. A little less number of girls were coming, but still plenty to keep him well amused.</p> <p>Soon however he noticed a strange thing, he could not see the girls to longer pull their panties up in while exiting from the stalls. Either they were getting more used to the smell or… Next time he had a “visitor” he pretended to be examine some crack on the floor, thus when the child quickly exited half a minute latter he get a glance of the cause for this unexpected new twist- the kid was not wearing any panties! It did not matter to him where they we doing it-those brats were cheating him out of hard-won entertainment!</p> <p>So he did something about it-“incidentally” spilling some of the liquid soap he brought with him on a piece of the floor the next brat had to pass in order to get to the corner stall as quickly as possible. The man did not have to wait long. Not even ten minutes latter a petite brunette with braids rushed in and not looking where she was stepping slipped as he planned. As she felt backwards her skirt flipped up exposing her naked pubs. The young girl’s uncovered posterior make a heavy contact with the hard tiled floor with a loud “thud”. As she was squirming on the floor in her moment of pain her criss-crossing legs offered him another opportunity to see the small immature opening between them.</p> <p>In too short seconds however she recovered enough to rock up on her knees. Just as the man though the show was over the child while still on the floor turned around flipped her skirt up and started to massage the affected area. The sound of his heavy breathing eventually got to her, for she stopped what she was doing (much to his regret) and stood up covering her most interesting region. The first grader started to give him an apology, saying she did not mean to “moon” him. Quick on his feet the man apologized on his turn saying that it was partially his fault for spilling some chemicals on the floor. The innocent kid as expected asked if the chemical was dangerous with worried voice. No he replied as long as it is washed off fairly soon after contact At this the child panicked as predicted. “What to do what to do, there are two more hour until lunch break. I might die by then” He assured her that she would not die, the chemical was just going to dry up and make her bottoms very itchy, advising her not to scratch when it happens. Somewhat relived but still appealed by even this the grade-schooler pleaded him to do something. So being the nice gay he was he offered to help her wash. She immediately accepted. The man took her to the janitor’s room next door, then closed the door to the hallway and looked it “so nobody walk in and embarrass her”.</p> <p>The he told the girl to take hold of her toes, of coarse she was not limber enough to keep this position without gradually opening her legs little at a time until they were more then shoulder length apart. Meanwhile he soaped his hand taking his time to enjoy the spectacle. Once he was ready he approached and methodically “washed her” running his hands repeatedly over her bum making sure some foam ended in the crack. Then without warning he pushed his smallest finger in her anus. When she protested the man explained that that area need to be washed too “just in case”. The child wiggled more but did not protest when his ring finger joined the other in her backhole. Knowing that they told kids these days a lot of nonsense about “good” and “bad” touches (in his book it could not be a bad touch if it make you feel good) he did not try to push his lack and he did not try to explore the other tempting target. Next the man took out a small syringe and filled it with water. (In his younger days he had spend sometime working as a night guard in a hospital, the pay was bad but one could get to bring a lot of interesting “office” supplies home. Hey at the time everybody was doing it!) The kid tensed up when she saw the syringe, but one once she was certain it did not have a needle she submitted reluctantly to his next ministration. Namely him sticking the thing in her and empting it, this repeated four five times with the brunette growing more and more uncomfortable with each dose stepping from foot to foot in futile attempt to find relieve from the cramps. The man was enjoying her little dance very much, but decided not to risk more that five dose since he did not want a mess to clean. But once she was finally allowed to go relive herself the poor kid faced another problem- the insecticide filling the air. In moments the kid came back crying that she could not possibly stay in the stall to purge herself without fainting or at least loosing her breakfast. The resourceful “uncle” found a solution to this too- namely an old bucket. The brat did do look trilled but with little other choice relented in second. Then there was no particularly good way to squat over the rusted container without getting in contact with it. The “nice” man offered his services once again: he took hold of her legs at the back of the knees and holding her close to his chest for support suspended her over the bucket. Eventually the girl asked to be let down, the man suspected she was not completely done, but did not push the issue. It did not matter to him if she has an “incident” as long it cannot be traced back to him. The janitor’s closet had several cases of the rough toilet paper every school had been using since before The Soviet Block fell apart. The man insisted to “help” her clean up, making sure that the rough tree bark texture visited the soft cheeks and especially the crack between them all over. By the time he was done and before the girl stumbled back towards her classroom her tushy looked painfully red, but was clean.</p> <p>[Time to move on.] the man thought as he emptied the fitly bucket. [I been here for far too long already.]</p> <p>On the third floor he did not get to see nearly as much as he expected. Apparently word has gone out and the students were using the facilities on other floors. A bit risky, since if a student went to a different floor except as a part of a class activity or recess he could get in trouble (with the upperclassmen if he went up, with the teachers if he was caught on a lower floor). It was all a part of stupid system that did not work as it was supposed to-namely to prevent bulling between kids in different grades. When he was student here he was one of the few toughs in his third grade who dared go to the forth floor. They were all eventually cornered by the older boys and beaten. He lost two teeth (luckily neither of them permanent) the upperclassmen working him over lost one. But he did not cry, and gave almost as good as he got. Soon after the thugs in forth make friends with him, and he even fought (and won) few times against the “fifth grade biaches” as his new friends called them. [Personal note: At least in the place I (the author) grew up in biach means literally hit man or mafia “enforcer”, or in street slang somebody who like to pick fights and looks like he has been drinking steroids since the cradle] To make up for his disappointment the man patrolled outside the school during lunch after a quick bite. As he suspected the some of the grade school kids had gone and done their “business” in the bushes. He chooses an ambush cite and actually managed to catch a group of five second grade girls in the act of peeing. After scolding them he offered them an option-he could report them OR they will all submit to a punishment of his choice. After short deliberation they chose him over the principle. His method of chastisement? Bare bottom spanking, of coarse. He made them stand in a circle facing in, bend over forward with skirt flopped over. He then cut a brunch from the nearby tall bush. The wooden switch was not very hard, but still managed to give a sting. If pain he was after he would be better using his hand. No, turning pink those offered posteriors was just part of the plan, more importantly the brunch had many branching green leaves. Once he was done with the spanking, he made (after more protests) each one open her snitch placed the brunch diagonally trough the offered opening and pulled the wood towards him, fast. Afterwards he let the girls go. They did walk funny.</p> <p>The man did not expect another victim to show up. He was distracted, absentmindedly stripping the brunch in his hand off its leaves and thus almost missed another opportunity.</p> <p>Almost. A girl bit older than his latest victims (he found out bit latter she was a forth grader) had crept in the bushes not far from his position and apparently was trying to do a dump. Throwing subtleties in the wind the crafty man just thundered trough the underbrush scaring the crap out of her (literally, well not that it took much). After giving another scolding the man offered the poor schoolgirl the same options- face him or the principle. It was not much of a choice. First he made her clean up (she had brought some toilet paper with her) then the punishment begun. This time the switch, stripped of most of its leaves was more effective leaving a clear signs on each spot it landed. After the brat was nice and crying he proceeded to phase two. Telling her “I cannot undone what you did, but let Mother Earth herself punish you.” It sounded pompous granted, but kids always had been suckers for mysterious sounding phrases. The girl did not have any idea what he was talking about, and truth to be told neither did he. However that rarely stopped him before. At first he though to shove some soil in her ass, but then he noticed that an oak tree was not far of. He makes her fallow him to it and after taking some time in selecting few not too big acorns (about 3cm long, 1cm broad) make the girl bend over exposing her abused cheeks. The child was trembling at this point, having some irking of what was about to happen. She did not have to wait long- the man approached her and using both hand spread out her cheeks bending over to better examine his exposed target. The satisfied that the acorns are going to fit, without too much of a stretch he used only his left hand to keep her hole visible he started to push the first nut in. Since she was actively resisting it took a moment. The ones that followed went in better. After five acorns were in he let the rest drop down and reached for the stripped brunch. After inserting the thin head he started to push in slowly, pushing up the ‘corns further in where they could not be reached easily by just a greased finger. Since the grade schooler had gone #2 fairly recently and had already been tanked up to max while he was inserting them the acorns were going to spend the next few hours inside her.</p> <p>Since the look of discomfiture was too plane to see on her face, the man decided to not take any chances and told her to go home, advising her to claims tummy ache as an excuse (not that far from the truth). After escorting her partway to her family apartment the man hurried back to the school just catching the echoes of late bell as he approached. He smiled to himself; so much for picking on innocents and minor rule breakers-the second part of the day has begun. It was time to set a trap for some really cheeky bitches.</p></div>",[]
509,"Old School Encounter, Part 2",2,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,Gunslinger girl fanfic. Just another eventful night in the life of government assassin.,2007-07-11,1,3,"f/gg, nosex, viol, spank",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tonight mission was to capture several high-ranking members of the Padana in order to extract information. The Agency was attempting new strategy- send Section Two agents after a head of a cell and after securing the last of members pass that information to Section One, thus unraveling the Padina’s web a strand at time. Rico-Jean team was one of teams dispatched on a midnight raid. Their target was a high placed politico, well-regarded family man and a secret member of the terrorist organization. Taken by surprise the man’s bodyguards managed to give only a token resistance before being eliminated.</p> <p>Unluckily the target happened to walk in his study moments before the attack commenced and before the cyborg and her fratello captured him and bound him to a chair he had managed to set on fire the content of his safe eliminating important information. Even worst during the attack his young life had been badly wounded by ricocheting bullet.</p> <p>Jean treated her wound, but it did not seem likely she would survive the night. Now the terrorist had clammed up obvious to any intimidation attempts by Jean. The handler reluctantly decided that he would need to take his time to work the man as the timely information was of the essence.</p> <p><b>Jean while removing his jacket:</b> “Rico, make yourself useful and double check the premises.”</p> <p>Rico uncertain, while lowering her gun: “Are you certain you don’t need me here, sir?”</p> <p><b>J annoyed:</b> “I have the situation under control! Go!”</p> <p>As Rico was exiting the room her partner had already started by placing a taiser and a nightstick in plain view of the captive. The government-trained assassin did a method sweep starting from the grounds up.</p> <p>The only man alive she found on the first floor was bodyguard with a profusely bleeding face wound, who was trying to reach a phone. Rico quickly finish him of with bullet in the back of the head. The second story did not have anybody alive who should not be.</p> <p>The third story contained the master bedroom, a playroom and a child room with two beds in it. At first it did not appear that there is anybody here as well, but as she was getting ready to check the attic her better then normal hearing pick a suspicious noise. The noise did not repeat, but she was too well trained to write it off as nerves. So Rico cautiously did another sweep on the floor. When she re-entered the child-room the cyborg noticed that while both beds were made it was done haphazardly as if the doing it did not have much time. Also the cover of one of the beds was pulled closer to the ground as if to hide something beneath. Rico immediately dropped down on her knees taking aim at the bed and ordered whoever hiding to come out. When the only response was a stuffed cry, Rico curiously went to take a look. Beneath the bed a pair of twin girls were hiding. The sisters dressed only in night robes, were cuddling one another in fear. The two were around 11 or 12 just a bit younger then her. Rico shielded her gun and no wanting to waste time trying to coax them in coming out went the easy route and just lifted the bed then threw it so it was blocking the only door. As the twins tried to blend with the wall behind them Jean called her by the means of the communication piece in her ear: ”What is going on? What was that noise?”</p> <p><b>R:</b> “Everything is under control. Somebody was hiding below a bed.”</p> <p><b>J:</b> “Next time try to be more quiet! Jean out.”</p> <p>As Rico approached the pair one of them suddenly spring up a metal flash in her right hand. The assassin quickly pivoted to the side easily avoiding the desperate attack; with one hand she caught the attacker’s exposed wrist, the other grasped the shoulder and before the assailant could recover her balance the girl was brought face down on the ground. The other twin did not show any indication of coming to her sister’s aid-she just stood there too scared to even cry out. Rico then squeezed the wrist until the nerveless hand let go. The thing in the attacker’s hand turns out to be a short blade, likely a letter opener. Now that immediate treats were gone Rico stood in indecision what to do with the twins. She wished that some of her friends were here.</p> <p>Trila will defiantly know how to proceed as she been on more missions than any other. If Caise was here she could site an example from one of the books she had read. Henrieta could contact her handler for advice without being reprimanded. After giving it some thought Rico decided to follow her partner’s example and try collecting information. It was unlikely that their father can discussed his underhanded business in front of them, but kids tended to pick much more information then most adults realized. The girls in Section Two have had one or two lectures on information retrieval, which included techniques under the category better know as torture. Still Rico had neither the real experience, nor any specialized tools like Jean.</p> <p>She would have to make do. From what she remembered from the lectures, it was pointless to immediately start asking questions. One has to break the captive’s will first and get him to the point he starts volunteering information on his own. First step was to make the prisoner feel helpless by removing his mental defenses, saying things like “there is nobody who can help you” and “I can take as much time as I need” repeatedly until the victim was convince it was true.</p> <p>Another example she remembered was removing articles of clothing one at time for prolonged reminder of you power over him or all at once for shock value. The instructed had mentioned that destroying the removed clothes added to the effect. The assassin reaching a decision picked the fallen penknife; Rico had a combat knife on her, but its blade was too long for the thing she had in mind.</p> <p>She placed the small blade on the neck of the twin under her then slowly run it down cutting the night robe. At first the blade’s tip caressed the spine, then followed down the inside of one of the legs. All the while Rico was careful not to draw any blood. As the robe split apart a well muscled (for a girl child) body was revealed. Rico pulled the girl up in sitting position and after pulled the robe off threw it in a corner. Rico then leaned to take a look at her almost naked captive. The child’s’ hands reflexively crossed over her chest, but the cyborg would have none of it and after placing the small blade between her teeth force the crossed hands wide apart. They did not cross again when Rico once again leaned over to examine her body. The child apparently played a lot of tennis or some similar sport. Her legs and arms were well toned and after giving the girl’s side a pinch Rico verified her initial hypothesis that there was no extra fat. </p> <p>The frightened girl before her kept perfectly still as her only remaining barrier between her body and the world- namely her laced silk panties were cut away and send to join her ruined robe. The victim did not try to cover herself again learning its futility.</p> <p>Female anatomy held little mystery to Rico, but she noted with curiosity the small light hairs on the younger girl’s pubic area. The cyborg casually run her left hand trough the short hairs causing their owner’s whole body to shiver, while silently contemplating that she will never develop them as her uterus had been taken out during her transformation years ago. Rico caught few strands between her index and forefinger to better feel the texture pulling lightly and without realizing uprooting them out. The naked girl immediately fell forward, hands going for the sudden source of great pain her knees clamping together. Rico looked at her hand confused, there were only four-five strands. The cyborg had been in enough fight to experience first hand much more then “just five strands” of her hair ripped out and while there was pain at the time in her eyes there was nothing to warrant such an extreme reaction. Leaving suffering girl be, at least for the moment Rico focused her attention on the other frighten sister, who had still not moved from the wall.</p> <p><b>R trying to make her voice deep and authoritative:</b> “Come here!” The child tried to comply but her feet would not hold her.</p> <p><b>R in almost normal tone:</b> ”Hurry up.”</p> <p>Instead of walking the kid dragged herself toward her captor. Once she was closer Rico gave her another order: “You strip too!”</p> <p>Tears running down her face and silently sobbing the young captive complied afraid of the consequences if she did not obey. As quickly as she could with her unsteady hands the still clothed twin pulled her robe off and slipped out of her lased panties. Then the girl almost neatly folded her discarded garments and presented them as if making an offering to an angry goddess. The “goddess” took them only to tear them apart and throw them in the corner too. Next Rico made the girl sit as her sister had been- legs spread apart hands to the sides of the body. This sister too tried to stand still as Rico examined her body. The assassin though “if not for the occasional twitch, this girl looks like a large doll”. The object of her attention could not prevent herself from flinching when a hand reached and touched her hair. The kid was sweating profusely despite it not being a hot night as Rico traced her fingers on the side of rigid girl’s face enjoying the soft feeling of the skin. On impulse Rico singled a small braid of this child’s hair and cut it off, she carefully folded her souvenir and placed it inside her jacket. The first girl has meanwhile regained some composure and was sitting in the same position as her twin, fear of reprisal evident on her face. The cyborg thought <i>[So far this is not going too bad for something I am doing for the first time.]</i> The assassin then approached the discarded clothes corner and using this time her combat blade cut several long ribbons out of the ruined robes. The terrified twins did not attempt to resist as Rico bond their hand behind the corresponding backs crossing at the wrists. According to her script after making the captive realize his hopeless position came the beginning of physical “persuasion” to divulge his secrets. The secret was to cause much pain with little damage. Rico has been contemplation what to do at this stage: she could easily break some of the furniture to procure a wooden substitute for a nightclub, or she could just as easily use her knife. However, she was not confident that she would not incidentally deal more damage than she indented- so far her captive’s bodies prove more fragile than she expected. Not seeing better alternative Rico settled on using the most safe tools she had-her hands. Now determined Rico moved so she was towering over the twin, which still had all her head hair. The girl looked like she was trying to disappear into the floor without actually moving.</p> <p>The lecture said to start eroding the captive’s will by extracting a series of more and more private answers, while gradually increasing the pain, making sure each level of inhibition has been eroded before moving to a deeper level. It took fine mix of psychology, empathy and observation skills to pull it off. The victim does not know how much information is known to his captor, so the first few questions were used to get a “feel” of the subject. Then the captor looked for any deviation in behavior-like pause before speaking, slight intakes of breath and especially eye movement to determine of his captive was lying. Even if you though the captive was lying, you do not necessary want to reveal your suspicion immediately. She told that it is better to wait and repeat the question latter looking for inconsistencies. Professionals could keep this game for hour assigning each answer a level of truthfulness and keeping track of the whole tangled mess. Rico however was not a professional information extractor, but then again it was unlikely her captives had received any special training in resisting either. The small assassin decided to take to abbreviated approach.</p> <p><b>R addressing the girl at her feet:</b> “What is your name?” She neither received not expected a response at this point. Even frightened the child stubbornly refused to answer out of bravado.</p> <p>Without a word of explanation Rico reached down taking hold of the bound captive by the throat, then lifted the younger female off the ground with only one hand. Rico quickly lowered her target allowing the defenseless girl’s toes to barely reach the ground. The cyborg did try to apply pressure on the sensitive air passage instead concentrating in keeping the naked girl off the ground. The other sister started to make hiccupping sobs. Gravity did the rest. Soon the suspended captive could not draw breath properly as her stretched legs could not support her for too long. Rico could hear as well as feel the girl’s heart beat getting faster and faster and soon the child was hyperventilating.</p> <p>“Please stop! You are hurting her!” the other twin implored trough tears. Just what Rico has been hopping will happen, now to play it right.</p> <p><b>R dispassionate:</b> “What is her name?”</p> <p>“Melisa.” Came the subdued response. “Please let her go.”</p> <p><b>R not letting go:</b> “And your name?”</p> <p>“It’ s Clarisa. Pleaseletgo!shewilldie!” the child sounded hysterical, but indeed her sister’s face has started to turn slightly bluish.</p> <p>The assassin carefully lowered the shivering body down on the floor.</p> <p><b>R:</b> “Melisa” the addressed girl, laying limp on the floor, did not respond too busy trying to catch her breath.</p> <p><b>R turning toward the other sister:</b> “Clarisa.”</p> <p>The addressed girl nodded without breaking eye contact or displaying any of the other signs indicating she might be lying. Rico stopped herself from giggling-“She did it!” it was only the opening step in this interrogation but also an important one.</p> <p>Giving Melisa time to become coherent the cyborg approached the other sister. Clarisa closed her eyes in terror only to open them wide again with a scream as she felt herself be lifted in the air. Rico was carrying the bound body high above her own head (carefully) towards the remaining bed. Just another ploy to remind the captive that she was at her captor’s mercy. The petite assassin sat down close to the edge and only then lowered her twisting cargo down and placed it face down across her lap. Rico then adjusted Clarisa so the bound girl’s petite derriere was in easy access. The cyborg did not remember ever receiving a spanking herself, but them she could not remember most of her life before the Agency took her in. In any event she seems to know what to do. Rico experimentally hit the white posterior few times with different amount of strength then paused to judge from the handprint left after each how much of her inhumane power she should use.</p> <p>Choosing a level she deemed appropriate the cyborg applied herself to her task of choice turning the young girls bottom red. Rico did not hit very fast every three or four seconds, but each slap left a noticeable imprint on the canvas. Each hit burned a little longer and sharper as the child’s vulnerable behind was covered in deep pink. At first the spanks were aimed at the outside curves, after a nearly four minutes the captor switched her target to the back of the tights. Clarisa had started crying loudly and kicking before the third dozen slap landed.</p> <p>Melisa had recovered enough by this time to observe in morbid fascination her twin’s ordeal. It took a bit more then a minute more before the child sitting on the floor gathered the courage to force her voice out of her uncomfortably sour throat.</p> <p><b>M pleading in foreworn tone:</b> “Please! I beg you let Clary go!”</p> <p><b>R without looking away from her current target:</b> “You want to take her place?”</p> <p><b>M:</b> “NO! …Yes!… I just do not want her to be hurt.” Last part in pleading voice.</p> <p>At that Rico nodded and stopped giving the crying Clarisa a time to catch her breath.</p> <p><b>R looking at the sister not currently in hand reach:</b> “So her nickname is ‘Clary’.” That was not a question.</p> <p>M just nods not breaking eye contact.</p> <p><b>R not looking away:</b> “Then yours should be ‘Mely’, right?”</p> <p>M nod again, but this time her eyes move slightly to the left.</p> <p><b>R to test asks:</b> “You are sure?”</p> <p>Another left eye movement accompanies the nod, this time a bit more pronounced. Melisa is unconsciously biting her lower lip.</p> <p><b>R statement of fact:</b> “If I ask you sister, I am sure she will not agree.” Raises her hand high.</p> <p><b>M closing her eyes, lean forward, speaks very fast:</b> “It is ‘Mel’. My parents call me ‘Mely’, but my sister calls me ‘Mel’.” Whole body is clenched.</p> <p>Rico nodded satisfied at this. Names are important, especially private names uttered only in the presence of close family. She was defiantly making progress.</p> <p>The assassin waited until ‘Mel’ opened her eyes and raised her glance to meet Rico’s eyes without any without prompting.</p> <p>The older girl then turned the still bawling child unresisting body sideways so the younger girl’s tired legs straddled the sides of Rico’s right leg. The cyborg then lifted her knee up elevating the throbbing red posterior high and forcing the legs farther apart. Thus ‘Clary’ was forced to open her butt’s crevice revealing her anus to the world. Just for test, Rico gave the point the left cheek meet the thigh a hefty pinch. The kid gave out a shrill cry, but could not close the access to her newly revealed weak point. The only think ‘Clary’ could do is sob and she did.</p> <p>Meanwhile Rico try to make the best of the revealed sight before her. Ever though she spend days around other girls she had not seen another girl’s anus before. The cyborgs had never mutually examined their bodies, never even taking showers together if it can be helped respecting each other’s right to privacy. On the other hand her current task was to violate as many social rules and private boundaries as she can.</p> <p>Rico used both hands to slowly spread even farther apart the cheeks causing big amounts of pain and embarrassment to the target. Overall Rico concluded the little rosy opening looked cute-small and pinkish. M hollow defeated voice: “Please I will d what ever you want just do not hurt ‘Clary’ anymore. I beg you!”</p> <p>Rico smiled at that –finally she was going to get all the answers she wanted. She put the sobbing Clarisa down next to her on the bed and went to get a pen and paper.</p> <p>Fourteen minutes latter Jean entered the room. He was not in a good mood and having to batter down the room’s door did not improve his mood. Rico immediately put down the paper she was studding and snapped to attention. She did not flinch as Jean hit her face flooring her.</p> <p><b>J very angry:</b> “What where you doing? You should have reported to me as soon as you were done. Cannot you do something right for once?”</p> <p><b>R stands up from the floor, shaking her head to clear it, nose bleeding:</b> ”I was still doing what you told me.”</p> <p><b>J in her face:</b> “A sweep of the perimeter does not take that long!”</p> <p>R even voice: ”But interrogation does.”</p> <p>Jean’s anger clouded eyes clear a bit and he see for the first time a pair of small naked bodies cuddling in the corner. Clarisa and Melisa are meanwhile experiencing a new level of terror as apparently somebody even scarier had appeared.</p> <p><b>J still very angry but more in control:</b> ” This brats could not possibly know anything too useful.”</p> <p><b>J turning around:</b> “We are leaving! Lets go!”</p> <p><b>R running to catch up:</b> “What happened to the mission?”</p> <p><b>J with anger, but not directed at her:</b> “The guy went into cardiac arrest, without before I managed to get some information. I managed to save him though.”</p> <p><b>J seething:</b> “The guys upstairs did not put in his profile he had a bypass. He is still alive, but would not be able to answer questions for a while. The mission is a failure.”</p> <p><b>R after gathering the courage to speak up:</b> “I may have learned something useful.”</p> <p>Jean turns around and she collides with him. He is not looking very hopeful.</p> <p><b>J:</b> ”Anything can be useful at this point.”</p> <p><b>R deep breath:</b> “There is another safe hidden in the playroom.”</p> <p><b>J after both run up and reveal the hidden safe:</b> “This looks promising. There may me just enough time to save the mission.” Takes some tools out. “it will take a while to open this up.”</p> <p><b>R:</b> “The combination is ‘T4-W17-C12-Z7’”</p> <p><b>J looking at her:</b> “They could have lied to you.”</p> <p><b>R evenly:</b> “They could have but it is unlikely.”</p> <p>Jean opens the safe using the above combination. It is filled with papers J reading trough different documents: “The bastard have copies of all his documents and they appear to be all here.”</p> <p><b>J stands up and calls a secure line:</b> “Chef, it took longer than planned but we have secured the documents. …Rodger we will leave the rest to Section One”</p> <p>Jean then turns to leave, then turns around suddenly. This time Rico manages to avoid collision, this time. Her handler pats hr on the head saying: “You did good.” Then turns and leaves the room. Outside the door he turns and asks “You did not learn anything else of value, did you?”</p> <p><b>R:</b> “Nothing related to the mission.”</p> <p>Jean leaves to direct with the incoming special agents.</p> <p>Rico still in the room rubs her had where his had touched her smile of deep happiness shinning on her face.</p> <p><b>R slight blush:</b> “Just a few girl’s secrets.”</p></div>","['Based on “Gunslinger girl” anime. If you like anime and have not seen this series-you should (read the manga too, it is awesome). If do not know what this anime craze lately is all about, go watch this series - you just might get hooked.', 'Ok, if you read my previous stories you know that I like to experiment by putting short stage like direction in line of dialog. (If you did not know, now you do.) I like to think it helps represent how things are happening (people doing something more than just standing there while talking.)', 'Background: “Officially, the Social Welfare agency is a government-sponsored corporation that is in the business of saving lives. In reality, it is an agency on the fringe of technology. They give terminal patients another shot at life using cybernating implants. The conditioning process then shapes the patient into efficient machine for handling all of the government’s dirty work.”']"
510,GSG - Just Another Day on the Job,-1,LIKO,phinev@hotmail.com,Playing late at night unsupervised can have some harsh consequences.,2007-07-12,2,3,"MM/bg, viol, anal, sad",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/liko009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>At the time I was 13 and my little sister 11. We leaved in quiet middle class rural neighborhood, with no history of violent crimes. Since most parents thought it was safe children often played for fours outside without supervision and only returned home well after dark.</p> <p>The day this incident happened I had a lot of homework and could not go out until late in the evening (around 8) by ten all my friends had gotten to their home tired. The only other child still out was my sister Lisy. Lisy has always been quite the tomboy, always trying to prove to the boys she is at least as good as them in any and everything.</p> <p>Since I still did not feel I had by daily dose of fun, I asked our parents if we could stay out “just a little longer, please!” After Lisy back me up, mother relented making us promise to be careful before letting us go play again.</p> <p>As there were just two of us many potential games were out. In the end we decided to pretend to be secret agents exploring enemy territory. Meaning go to the local children hidden play area an old War II shelter in the nearby woods. Parents though it was dangerous and they were always telling kids not to go there, but since when do children listen. So armed each with plastic gun (for me a rifle, for her a water gun), flashlight and toy-walkie-talkie we set off.</p> <p>As we were approaching the old shelter my sister started to get a bit scared by the time we arrived no longer wanted to go in the dark, dump building. With a calling out to me: ”I will patrol the premises!” she hustled away from the entrance. To be honest I was scared too, the place looked nothing like it did during daylight, but as it had been my idea and I did not want to appear a cowered. So I went in.</p> <p>Before I was too much in I smelled burning fire. Deducing that some other kids must have sneaked in too, at first I felt relived and hurried in, the suddenly stopped sneaky prank coming to mind. Turning the flashlight off I crept in towards the firelight.</p> <p>It was quite a large fire, but only one person tending it. As whoever it was sitting with his back to me I managed to crept closer without being noticed. Once I was satisfactory close I jumped up leveling my toy rifle and shouting “Do’nt Move!”</p> <p>The surprised person slowly started turning, but one I saw his face it was my turn to turn pale-it was a stranger, grown up to boot. Before I could start stumbling out an excuse I felt a great weight falling down on me, saw the ground rushing to meet my face then – darkness. I could not have been more then two-three minutes out, but when I come-to I was already hog-tied on the ground with a dirty rag stuffed in my mouth, my possessions on a pile next to the fire.</p> <p>Two strangers were sitting next to the fire and debating what to do with me. Now I have a chance to look at them. The one I previously saw was a bit short, but nobody who took a better look could mistake him for a child. Children did not have face hair or so much muscles, nor any child he seen had that many face scars- or could look that vicious without even trying. The other adult looked normal proper high unremarkable face, at least until one saw his eyes. While the first man had a hard, cunning gaze his companion eyes shone with cruel malice. “You did not have to slam his so hard, Bill. He is just a kid.”</p> <p>Bill: “Partner, at the time all I could see was somebody pointing a gun at you and I reacted. Or you rather I left you get captured?”</p> <p>‘Partner’: “Do not make it sound like you did it because you like me.</p> <p>You just need me if you want to stay out of the hands of the coopers.”</p> <p>Bill looked angry, but did not deny it.</p> <p>‘Partner’:”… just as I needed you to pick the lock of the cell. Like it or not we need to stick together, at least for now.”</p> <p>Bill threw the other man a dirty look promising future retribution. If the short man noticed it he gave no indication.”</p> <p>Bill: “in any event, Griss we still have to decide what to do with the fucking brat.”</p> <p>Griss apparently did not like the nickname, but let it go instead turning to look at me. Seeing that I am awake, he approached.</p> <p>“Do not worry kid, you cooperate and we would not hurt you.” He said while squatting next to me.</p> <p>“Much”-added up Bill with cruel tone and smile to match.</p> <p>“So kid are you the only one around?” continues Griss.</p> <p>“Are there any more stupid mother-fucking bastards out there?” piped in Bill.</p> <p>I shook viciously my head I silent-‘No!’, my sister was out but I was not about to tell them that.</p> <p>“In that case we make a deal we could not …” before he could finish the walkie-talkie came on: “Red phoenix, are you there? Red phoenix, come in!” That was my code name in case you have not guessed.</p> <p>Bill started: “You miserable lying little” only to be cut of by his partner who did not sounded too pleased himself: ”Latter, Bill. Latter.”</p> <p>Griss quickly grabbed the toy by the fire and send back: “We got Red Phoenix, if you want to see him again come inside alone and unarmed.”</p> <p>Bill unhappy: “Griss, you sure this gonna work? The kid is probably half the hill down by now.”</p> <p>Griss not worried: “Unlikely they take this seriously. You never played make-belief as a child?”</p> <p>Bill smiling nasty: “When I was growing up, when I said :”move or I kick you ass” you better move or you will be looking for your teeth.”</p> <p>Griss, not impressed: “We should hide.” Then he slipped in the shadows. What seemed like an eternity but could not have been more then five minutes, Lisy walked in and saw me. I was trying to desperately cry out: “Run! Bring help” but nothing coffering get passed the rag.</p> <p>Bill came at my surprised sister from behind, wrapping one of his hands around her, the other clapping the mouth. Lisy however did not freeze but immediately bit down on his fingers. Hard. Hard enough to draw blood. In surprise, he let her go and she run towards the exit.</p> <p>But before she could make it the girl and my hopes were brought down Griss, who tackled by sister to the ground. While he was hog-tying her Bill continue to curse and suck his bleeding fingers, then took out not-too-clean handkerchief and wrapped it around them. He then came toward Lisy murder in his eyes: “Little man, I will make you wish you never been born.”</p> <p>Griss calmly: “No.”</p> <p>Bill outraged: “No!? The miserable bastard nearly bit my bloody fingers off! I will not be able to them for at least a week!”</p> <p>Griss: “I not trying to deny you your revenge. Just wanted to point out this child is probably a girl.”</p> <p>Bill looked skeptical. “Really? The brat look like a boy to me. Bites like one too.”</p> <p>Griss sat down and slap one hand of my sister unprotected crouch, the rubbed it up and down extracting a moan of displeasure from her before saying: “Remarkably flat crouch for a boy”</p> <p>Bill eyes shone with malediction: “Even better. Listen you miserable little slut, I will fuck you until your hearth goes out. OH we would have such a good time together.“</p> <p>Griss: “No.”</p> <p>Bill trying to be diplomatic: ” Old Grizzly you. I did not know you swing both ways. You like them young too, doncha? Do not worry there is plenty of her for both of us. We can share.”</p> <p>Griss: “I mean if you are going to do this you will have to make it on your own.”</p> <p>Bill: “I did not know you are such a pussy.” Taking out a knife with his left hand: “You wanna do it? Come on prove me wrong.”</p> <p>Griss while putting his right hand in his pocket: “‘ove to, if I did not needed you.” “But if you feel so confident you can take me. With ONE hand!” at this the short man’s arms come up is boxer’s pose, only there was a brass knuckle on his right hand instead of a glove. “You are welcome to try.”</p> <p>Bill no longer so certain of himself, put back his knife and asked: “But why, there are plenty of places around to hide this brats bodies!”</p> <p>Griss: “A disappearance will tip off the authorities that we are in the area, something we cannot afford. Plus if we get cough right now they will give us five to ten for jailbreak. However, if they find out we raped and killed two kids the best we will be looking is life without parole.“</p> <p>Bill took a moment to digest that. Then said: “But Griss, if we leave those brats go, the coopered will be after us even faster then I could pick a lock.”</p> <p>Griss: “Then we have to make sure that they do not squeak on us. That they are too scared or embarrassed.”</p> <p>Bill with evil grin: “I may know just the thing.” The pair quietly got together and discussed something for a minute.</p> <p>Bill: ”First the boy. Hey help me retie him.”</p> <p>The two of them came and untied my legs. Griss was holding me face down, while the tall male then went to pick my toy gun.</p> <p>Bill: ”Do not think I have forgotten you lied to us, prick! Now you see why people do not mess around with us!” At this he lined up and shoved the toy’s narrow end up into my ass. It hurt! It hurt so badly! As he continued in and out twisting to the side making me feel like I been assaulted by a giant screwdriver something else happened, which I did not immediately notice- I was getting a hard-on. It never has happened like this before. I mean I had couple of dreams, and it sometimes it grew when I got excited about something like a new toy, but never like this. It was totally unexpected, at least for me. The two man apparently has expected this to happen. Bill stopped his ministrations, took the toy out, only for as long it took to break off the muzzle and reinsert it back. Next they flipped me up making me sit with the back of my thighs in contact with the floor toy gun piece pushing still up and in, making me bend painfully forward.</p> <p>Bill exited: “Bring the girl next!” While Griss went to do that Bill took the opportunity to run his uninjured hand up and down my small shaft making it throb.</p> <p>“Enough of that!” Griss was back with Lisy, who looked like she was trying to wake up from a bad dream- and failing. I hopped they will go easier on her as she was a girl after all. I did not wish her to have to experience what I just had. My wish comes true-not quite.</p> <p>The two adults quickly retied her hands to the front and each of her feet so it was touching the corresponding thigh.</p> <p>Griss: “The two of them look quite alike” turning towards me “Your cousin?” I shook my head. “Sister then.” He concluded: “Not that it matters.”</p> <p>Griss then carefully lowered Lisy butt first into my lap, while Bill took a hold of my rod and guided it in her small asshole. Gravity did the rest. Griss then lift her up a bit then let her drop down. Once the initial shock passed, Lisy started bemoaning her abused orifice. At that point I could quite well imagine what she was going through. I desperately tried to relax, but just could not. Eventually though the short man grew tired, or just bored let her stay down. My sister’s feet were straddling outside of mine own, as a result of her weight being mostly placed on my tights I could not bend my feet up and my rod was buried to the balls in her. It also meant that she was leaning back to minimize the pain, leaving her exposed crouch open and accessible. Bill quickly took advantage of this moving closer to examine it.</p> <p>Griss disapproval: “I though we agreed not to do this.”</p> <p>Bill: “Do not be so stiff. I just want to show her a good time.” He puts some spit on his fingers and tries to push them in. this new assault apparently proves too much for Lisy for a thin but strong yellow jet started to come out. Bill tried to jump back, but as he tries to favor his right hand he slips and falls catching quite a bit of urine before he manages to roll away. When he came back up the taller man was vivid with rage, and Griss had to hold him back or he would have gone for my sister’s trough. Once he had his rage under control, he approached us again. Showing caution he stood out of ‘fire’ ark coming from the side. Bill then took my sister hair with his left and turn her head so he could meet the frantic child’s gaze. “SO you like to piss off people, EH?” he shook her head up and down “Yes. Well so do I. Let me return the favor… trough your brother.” He then looked at me. “You do not feel like taking a piss right now, do you?” I shook my head-of coarse not. “Well I could fix that.” Ending with nasty grin. He then went to retrieve four large bottle of mineral water hidden out of sight.</p> <p>Bill then took out my gag and ignoring my protest shove a plastic container in my trough, water started pouring in and some went the wrong way. Bill took out the bottle out and waited for my fit of coughing to subdue before commenting:”You are supposed to swallow.” I did not get the jock at the time, but apparently Griss did, because Lisy latter told me he smiled a little at that.”</p> <p>Next time I tried not to take any water, but Bill just held my nose shut until I have no other choice but gulp for air ending in another attack of coughs.</p> <p>“Kid” he started ”you either are gonna swallow as much I think you can hold and then some, or you could risk drowning.” I never imagined I could drink so much water, by the time he was satisfied I felt as if I had just drunk a river.</p> <p>Bill: “But, of coarse if your are going to do your sister a favor, she should return it.”</p> <p>Seeing that I do not get it Griss explained: “There are good favors, kid and there are bad favors.”</p> <p>Bill added: “Guess which kind I had in mind.”</p> <p>The tall guy then forced my sister to gulp nearly as much water as I had. Then he settled his attention again focused on her exposed snitch. When he touched her uterus (she said afterwards) few droplets of urine dripped out, but the girl needed more time to refuel. Bill then ask his partner to “ spread her up”, which the shorter man did. Griss seeing Bill’s face dripping with malice: “Do not do anything rush. If she does from blood lost it will be as bad as if we killed and buried her.”</p> <p>Bill: “Do not worry. You know me I am self-control itself.”</p> <p>Griss: “I DO know you, that is why.”</p> <p>Bill took out… an ordinary needle. He said to his partner. “I will make sure she will not be comfortable “going” for a while.”</p> <p>Lisy desperately tried to close up, but the men were too strong. While Griss hold her immobile Bill inserted the needle couple of times in and out her urethra putting small but extremely painful scratches on the inside. To this day I am not sure if she fainted or not. The villains then let us be for the next hour or so, talking around the fire before getting ready to leave. It seemed like eternity to us trying not to loose control our gladder. While my hard-on has passed times ago I dared not try to pull out. As I was the one who has not peed for the longest time, I was the one who started loosing the battle first. Few droplets at a time started to escape; Lisy felt it too for her whole body would perk up the every time it happened.</p> <p>Before leaving Bill apparently unsatisfied with the slow progress came and punched me in the stomach. I immediately lost control filling with urine my sister’s back passage forcing her to let go as well. The shrill cry she made even gagged would haunt me for months. Finally satisfied Bill cut our bonds an we fell exhausted still connected. Bill turn our connected bodies so I was top said “Remember brats, if you tell anybody, that you was us tonight you will also be telling them what happened here.” Then he cruelly yanked out the plastic piece imbedded in my ass making me black out for the second time that evening. When I came to Lisy was cradling my head in her lap.</p> <p>Me: “I am sorry, I am sorry Lisy. I never meant this to happen. I never…”</p> <p>Her :”I know. But it did.”</p> <p>Me: “How will you ever forgive me?”</p> <p>Her: “It was not your fault.”</p> <p>The she told me it has been more then an hour since I lost it. She had used her already soaked with urine skirt to clean herself up after purging herself outside. Her shirt she used to clean me up. As result she was almost completely naked.</p> <p>At this point I had recoverd enough from my pain in the ass to inquire if her bum does not hurt (Stupid of me I know, but based on her words she been up and around, while I was not sure I can stand) “It does hurt” she said, “but luckily your thing. Is not very big.’ (I had a bit of mixed feelings about that) Once I finally managed to regain my feet she shyly told me she needs my help.</p> <p>Me: “Anything!”</p> <p>Lisy: “I .. I need …….. I need you to help me pee.” That was one of the last things I expected her to say, right next to “That was fun, lets do it again!”</p> <p>But after she explained with much embarrassment, that every time she her urine comes in contact with the damages area near her opening it would cause her to nearly black out as well I understood. The way we did it was: Lisy would lie down face up; I will hold her wrist in one hand and with the other push on her stomach. Even though I tried to do it as gently as possible the first time one of her flailing in pains legs hit me hard on the head and make me sit down cross eyed for a while. It took another quarter hour before she could feel enough relieve to walk without bending over in pain. The dirty clothes and broken rifle we left behind only taking the time to retrieve the house keys before leaving.</p> <p>The two of us then make a slow way back towards home, with me holding on her for support. Our parents were already sleeping when we came home. If somebody saw a pair of dirty, smelly, naked kids waking like sailors after one too many, they had held their peace so far. At least I have not heard anything about it said in my presence. The two of us spend a long time in the shower first helping each other to clean up then treating each other injuries.</p> <p>The next rest of the week we spend home claiming to have stomachaches. We did not discuss with each other what had happened with us that night for months trying hard to forget. When one of us woke in the middle of the night screaming the other will cuddle him or her until dawn without saying a word. Not surprisingly neither of us started dating until we are already in our twenties. On the other hand that allowed us to focus on our academic life more fully me getting a Masters and her a PhD before settling down.</p> <p>We have not spoken of this incident in years. Now we both have children.</p> <p>We never let them play out at night!</p> <p>If you read this far and had not felt at least a bit uncomfortable (And you are not reading this from the slammer) means: I have to work more on my writings skills.</p></div>","['Hello again, I decided to try something new and write a story from first person view.', 'If you like it - good,\nif you did not like it - that is good too,\nif you find it offensive - just stop reading.\nYou have the power to choose.']"
511,"The Dark Side of Dakota, Part 1",1,LILGIRLTICKLER,lilgirltickler@yahoo.com,This is a fantasy story about Dakota Fanning and her sister Elle. The first part is the introduction how i got to know the girls and became their babysitter. Other parts will be send in quickly.,2005-07-24,7,4,"M/gg, tick",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lilgirltickler001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction: Fantasy Comes True</p> <p>Yes, yes yes… oh I was so delighted that day, I got the job !!! and what for a job… incredible that I actually got to this point, who would have thought that a week ago…</p> <p>It was just a week ago it all happened, I was spending the afternoon at the big shopping mall to get some groceries done and get some stuff that I needed. I was walking around checking the shops out when I heard a little girl crying. I’ve always had a thing for little girls ( specially their very ticklish feet ) and walked over to the little blond haired sweetie.</p> <p>“What’s wrong little girl ?” I asked her. From the moment I saw her I thought I recognised her but I couldn’t think from where I knew this girl.</p> <p>“I lost my mommy and my sister” she replied with big tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“Oh calm down sweetie, tell me, what’s your name ?”</p> <p>“My name is Elle” she said, “but I’m not allowed to talk to strangers.”</p> <p>“And my name is John” I replied, “and now that you know my name we’re not strangers anymore. I’ll help you find your mommy and sister. Give me a hand and I’ll bring you to some people who will help you to find them.”</p> <p>Elle was a gorgeous young girl, she looked about 7, with blue eyes on a very pretty face. She was wearing a t-shirt and shorts with her pretty bare feet put into sandals.</p> <p>I was taking her to the first place with a microphone I could find when I heard an angelic little voice saying “there she is mom, she’s with a mister.” I looked around and almost slapped myself to see if I was not dreaming. Dakota Fanning was walking over to me followed by her mother. Now, I knew where I knew Elle’s face from: the pictures I found on the net of her posing with her acting sister Dakota. Elle’s crying stopped and she walked to her mother and sister.</p> <p>“Mister John was taking me to the office mommy” she said.</p> <p>“Yeah” I replied, “I found her crying and wanted her to help find her mom and sis again. Are you really Dakota Fanning ?” I asked Elle’s sister.</p> <p>“Yup” Dakota answered with a grin on her face.</p> <p>“That’s nice, you really did some very great acting on that new movie ‘War of the worlds’. You have talent young lady.”</p> <p>Both Dakota and her mom were flattered by this remark and they started giggling when I took Dakota’s hand, gave a small kiss on it and said: “It’s an honour to meet you.”</p> <p>The woman asked if I was up for a cup of coffee and I didn’t let that opportunity pass by. I had always loved Dakota and all her movies, she’s a very pretty girl and I already fantasized a lot about her. Dakota was wearing a top and shorts with toe slippers, and she looked incredibly cute and hot in them. I was sitting next to her on the table as we talked about a hundred things, ranging from her movies, to the weather and both girls school results. We all got along pretty fine and her mom told me they were looking for someone who could take care of the kids when she and her husband were not around. I told her I was interested and asked where they lived. It turned out they didn’t live that far from where I lived ( they kept their address secret for the press ) and we scheduled an arrangement for the next week. She would talk about it with her husband and wait for his point of view. I said goodbye to the girls, giving both Dakota and Elle a tickle in their sides which brought huge smiles on their faces and giggles from their mouths and told them I would see them again next week.</p> <p>That week I fantasized every day about Dakota and Elle, how I would tickle them senseless, lick their feet, tied them up and torture their hot little bodies.</p> <p>Oh I got so excited thinking about the sisters Fanning, and I was already thinking of ways to trick them into getting tied up so I could tickle and torture them.</p> <p>I arrived about ten minutes earlier on our appointment and Dakota already came running towards me the moment she saw me. She greeted me and I gave her a quick tickle on her sides again. She giggled and Elle came also outside, followed by their mother. I already knew at that time that the job was mine. I could see it in their mother’s eyes. So the talk we did was nearly formal. But it got better every minute. She was offering me $ 1500 a month if I would take care of Dakota and Elle from 7 in the morning till 7 in the evening. She also asked if I would keep the house clean and do the shopping and various other things. In other words I would become both babysitter and householder for the Fanning’s.</p> <p>She also asked me if I didn’t mind sleeping over at their place because they were often asked for party’s and such. I told her I didn’t mind and that I really appreciated the offer she made me and I would make certain that Dakota and Elle would learn their lessons, made their homework and that I would be around for all the problems they encountered. She told me I could start the job tomorrow morning as both she and her husband’s vacation was over and they needed to start working again. I assured her I would be there properly on time. Then she asked Dakota and Elle to lead me around the house and show me where I could find various things. Dakota started with the kitchen and their living room. Then the girls took me upstairs and showed me their bedrooms. Both girls were in shorts and tops and looked adorably cute. I couldn’t resist to give Dakota a good poke in her sides when she was walking towards her bed. She shrieked and landed on the bed with her feet in the air. For a sec ond I looked at her gorgeous soles and quickly gave them a tickle. Dakota burst in laughter and started running away from me with a big smile on her face. Elle was giggling from the situation and I quickly lifted her and put her on the bed and started tickling her sides as well. Elle squirmed and laughed out loud as I took hold off her feet and gave some tickles on her soles. The girls asked me how I would punish them if they were bad. I told them I have my own ways to punish little girls and they would find out if they didn’t behave. They each gave me a hand and laid me towards Elle’s room, the bathroom and their parents room. Then they laid me downstairs again where I said goodbye to their mother and the girls walked me out the door. As I started my car they were still waving and yelling “goodbye, till tomorrow”.</p> <p>So as I was driving home I was chanting from happiness that I got that extraordinary offer. Oh I just knew that I was going to have a lot of fun with those girls, they seem to be quickly attached to people they liked, and I was already sure they liked me a lot. That evening I put my timer to 5.30 in the morning and fell asleep dreaming about two gorgeous young girls who were tied up in their bedrooms, blindfolded, awaiting their tortures…</p></div>",[]
512,"The Dark Side of Dakota, Part 2",2,LILGIRLTICKLER,lilgirltickler@yahoo.com,"Part II, the first real play with Dakota and Elle.",2005-07-26,20,4,"M/gg, tick",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lilgirltickler002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Indians</p> <p>At 6.30 in the morning I carried the bag to my trunk and put it in. I decided to keep the bag in my car in case I “needed” it. In the bag were 8 pairs of handcuffs, some ropes, an assortment of tickle tools ( feather, pencils, paintbrushes,… ), paddles, two blindfolds, nipple clamps and a little device called a massager. I got most of those toys from a catalogue and I was very eager to use some of those tools on both Dakota and Elle. I thought about it and came to the conclusion that the first thing I needed to do was gaining the girls trust. I needed to become their good friend so I could talk them into trying “new things”.</p> <p>6.47 was the time on my car display as I drove my car into the Fanning’s driveway. Dakota’s mom and dad welcomed me and gave me a list of things they wanted me to do today. The first weeks they would make such lists to make my job a bit more comfortable. I had to clean up the kitchen, do some shopping and get dinner ready as they came home from their work. They left for their jobs and I decided I would already start cleaning the kitchen. Dakota and Elle were still sleeping and the earlier my work was done, the sooner I could play with the girls.</p> <p>My work went pretty good and the last thing I had to do was cleaning the oven. I was with my head inside it to get the last pieces of dirt out of it as suddenly someone yelled behind me. I hit my head at the top of the oven and turned around. Dakota was laughing her head off as she surprised me.</p> <p>“Haha I got you there” she said laughingly.</p> <p>“Oh you little playful girl” I said, “I’ll give you a reason to yell”. As I said that I quickly grabbed her sides and started tickling them. Dakota started laughing and squirming around in my arms. I let her go quickly again and asked her what she wanted for breakfast.</p> <p>“Cornflakes” she answered, and I got the bowl, the milk and the cornflakes and put it in front of her.</p> <p>That girl is a natural beauty, she was still in her pyjamas, shorts and a shirt, and I couldn’t keep my eyes of her pretty legs and feet. As I walked by her I gave her another poke in her sides and she giggled. She started telling about the dreams she had last night. Then she started to ask me questions about me, my age, where I worked before, what I had studied,… I already felt that Dakota and I would get along perfectly. She was just ready with her breakfast as little Elle came down, also in shorts and a shirt. </p> <p>“I’m going to wash myself and get dressed” Dakota said as she went upstairs again.</p> <p>I started talking to Elle and noticed that she had about the same personality as her sister, very open minded and I knew I was going to get along with her too. I also gave her some play full tickles in her sides and Elle giggled out loud.</p> <p>Dakota came down and Elle went upstairs to get dressed. Dakota was wearing a cute little short and a blouse. She was drop dead gorgeous. She laid down in the couch, put on the TV and started watching the cartoon channel. Her pretty bare feet were dangling over the edge of the couch and I could barely control myself. I first did the dishes and then sneaked back into the living room, behind the couch and I grabbed her ankles and started tickling her pretty bare feet. Dakota burst out into laughter and tried to squirm away from me.</p> <p>“That’ll teach you to surprise me” I told her.</p> <p>I tickled her perfect little feet for about a minute and then let her go.</p> <p>“You’re a very playful babysitter” she told me, “all the others that came here were boring and dull. They never played with us and there wasn’t much fun around then.”</p> <p>I told her that I would always want to play with them and Dakota gave me a high five. I sat down on the couch and in no time I was in heaven. Dakota laid down and put her feet into my lap. I started gently tickling and massaging them and the little beauty was giggling out loud.</p> <p>“Ooh” she said, “this is so much fun. I hardly ever get tickled by someone.”</p> <p>She kept her feet in my lap for about five more minutes and I kept on gently stroking, tickling and massaging them. After that she gave me a hug and told me that she was going upstairs to play with Elle.</p> <p>“If you are done with your work, will you come play with us John ?”</p> <p>She was already talking familiar with me by calling me by my name.</p> <p>“Offcourse sweetheart, the moment I’m done I come upstairs playing with you”.</p> <p>“Yes, you’re the best”, she said as she started running to Elle’s room.</p> <p>I continued my work I got on the paper and after about a good hour I finished my last choirs. I got myself a drink and a cookie from the jar and I decided to go play a bit with the girls.</p> <p>I walked upstairs quietly and about 3 meters before Elle’s room I stopped and listened to what the girls were saying.</p> <p>“Dakota, why did you tie me up again ?” Elle said giggling.</p> <p>That made my ear rise up and very quietly I listened to their conversation.</p> <p>“Because you are a captive Indian, and captive Indians need to be tied up, and besides I know you like this game so”.</p> <p>“Yeah I like it, but why is it always me who has to be tied up?”</p> <p>“You’re not good in making knots and I always get free if you tie me up. It’s not fun for me if I get out immediately”.</p> <p>Ooh my word, how I loved this little conversation. This was even better than I could ever dream about. Dakota was tying up her little sister Elle and was obviously looking for someone who could tie her up severely. My god how I got excited from hearing that and I was not about to let this chance pass by.</p> <p>“Haha, stoop Dakota, that paintbrush tickles on my tummy hahaha !!!”</p> <p>“You wanted to be an Indian and you know Indians are painted all over their bodies” I heard Dakota explaining.</p> <p>This was getting better every second, Elle was tied up and getting tickled by Dakota… how much better could it get. There was only one thing that could make it better.</p> <p>I walked towards Elle’s bedroom and gently peeked through the open door. Oh my, I was shocked to see this. If Elle’s bedroom was heaven I was the most excited angel of the world. Not only was Elle spread tied on her own bed, not only was Dakota tickling the little beauty but Dakota also lifted up Elle’s shirt so she was showing her bare upper body.</p> <p>I knocked on the door and walked in like the game they were playing was very normal.</p> <p>“Oh, what are my two little sweethearts playing ?”</p> <p>“I’m a capted Indian” Elle answered.</p> <p>“Captured Indian” Dakota said giggling and she twirled the paintbrush over Elle’s tummy.</p> <p>Elle started laughing and said “Hihi yes, and now she is painting me with invisible ink haha”.</p> <p>“Oh really”, I said and I took a good look at little Elle. She was spread tied on her bed with jumping ropes and didn’t look the bit uncomfortable with it. She neither seemed to care that I could see her bare upper body either.</p> <p>“You want to help me paint her John ?” Dakota asked.</p> <p>“Sure thing sweetie” and she handed me another paintbrush.</p> <p>“I’ll finish my paint on her tummy, you can paint her legs and feet” Dakota added.</p> <p>As she said that Dakota started painting Elle’s tummy again and the poor girl started giggling and laughing. Her laughter rose higher as I started tickle painting her on her thighs and legs. She had thin legs and awesome little feet, I could hardly wait to get down there. I went lower and lower and started tickle painting little Elle’s gorgeous looking feet. The poor girl started laughing like crazy as I moved my paintbrush all over her soft soles and small toes. At the same time Dakota was painting Elle’s armpits and the youngest sweetheart was laughing her head off. I took Dakota by her arm and told her that her little sister needed a small break. Dakota agreed and told me that she wanted to paint Elle’s legs and feet after her break and that I could paint her tummy.</p> <p>So after about five minutes we started tickling Elle again. The gorgeous girl never complained about her treatment and seemed to enjoy the tickling very much. I started by tickle painting her tummy and sides as Dakota worked on her soft soles. I decided to go for it and moved my paintbrush all over Elle’s upper body, tickling her armpits, ribs, chest, tummy and sides. Little Elle was screaming in laughter and I told Dakota it was time to free her again. Dakota agreed immediately and while we were poking Elle’s sides and giving tickles on her feet we freed the poor Indian. Dakota sat down on her knees and started playing with Elle’s doll as I gave Elle a big hug and asked her if she was ok.</p> <p>“Yeah I’m fine” she replied, “she does it to me all the time so”.</p> <p>I bent over to Elle and whispered in her ear “do you want revenge ?”.</p> <p>I saw the sparkle in Elle’s eyes as she looked at me.</p> <p>Elle’s bed was perfect to tie someone onto it. It had four big posts so you could easily spread tie someone on it. So I quickly grabbed Dakota from behind. She was surprised and said “hey what’s this ?”.</p> <p>“Revenge” Elle said jokingly as I started tying Dakota’s left wrist to the bedpost. The sparkle in her eyes was even bigger and I knew that she wasn’t going to protest on this one. I quickly tied her right wrist to the other post and did the same with her two ankles. My god that girl is beautiful. She looked so sexy all tied up like that. Her little blouse rose a bit up and showed just a little bit of her tummy. Her hot sexy legs squirmed as she tried to get free from the bed.</p> <p>“Indian revenge sweetie, don’t run away” I said jokingly to Dakota.</p> <p>She giggled and replied “this is really tied up, I’m not going anywhere”.</p> <p>“We’re going to treat you the same way as you treated Elle” I said “so now it’s time to open your blouse”.</p> <p>“Hihihi no” she answered “you’ll see my titties”.</p> <p>I laughed at her remark and said “Indians are painted all over their bodies, and you did the same to Elle, remember?”</p> <p>Dakota giggled but didn’t complain as I started to open her blouse. See, now I was getting totally fired up, I was actually stripping Dakota Fanning…</p> <p>In no time I opened her blouse and looked at her sexy young body. Dakota was a little bit ashamed when I opened the last button but she never complained about it. I handed Elle a paintbrush and told her to have a go.</p> <p>I can tell you one thing, Elle is ticklish but Dakota is oversensitive. That girl has an incredibly ticklish body. I started painting her sides and Elle worked on her pretty feet. Dakota’s laughter filled the house and soon her face was beet red. I tickled all over her tummy, ribs, armpits and chest. As I tickled her chest area I noticed Dakota’s laughter got mixed with a couple of moans as well. I also noticed that her nipples were proudly standing by the time I ended tickling her chest area. I decided to give her a small break and told Elle that we were going to change places after the break.</p> <p>“This is so much fun” Elle said, “now I finally get to pay back Dakota for all those times she tickled me senseless. You really are a great babysitter John” and she gave me a big hug.</p> <p>“You enjoying this too ?” I asked Dakota.</p> <p>“Hehe it’s a lot more fun then listening to other babysitters what we shouldn’t do. And I really can’t get out of this tie, no one has ever done that to me” she added.</p> <p>Elle jumped on her sister’s middle and decided that she had a long enough break by tickling Dakota’s sides with her paint brush again. I started moving my paint brush all over Dakota’s legs and the poor sweetheart was already laughing hysterically again. I just couldn’t keep my eyes from her sexy feet. My god that girl has incredible looking feet. I started tickling them with the paintbrush all over her super soft soles, using the paintbrush between her toes and making Dakota completely crazy with those tickles. I put the paintbrush aside and started tickling Dakota’s feet with my fingers. They looked so sexy that I could not refuse to kiss her feet. I started licking her soles and in between her toes and Dakota screamed to stop tickling her. We decided to give her another break and Elle came over to me again.</p> <p>“I need to go to the bathroom” she said and walked out of her bedroom door.</p> <p>I looked at Dakota and still saw the sparkles in her eyes.</p> <p>“You liked the treatment little play devil?”</p> <p>“Yeah, it’s awesome to get tied up and tickled” she replied.</p> <p>“Oh good, then I’ll give you some more tickles” I playfully said and sat down on her middle again. I started tickling her sides and Dakota was laughing like crazy again. Then I started counting her ribs and tickling all over her chest. Her nipples were getting hard again as I touched the sensitive skin around them.</p> <p>“You like that?”</p> <p>“Mmm yes, feels good” she replied.</p> <p>I rubbed my fingers over her rock hard nipples and teased her some more. I ended with a good tickling on her armpits and started to untie her wrists. I walked over to her feet and gave them a good tickling on her soles and under her toes before I untied her ankles. Then I took her feet in my arms, lifted them up and put a kiss on each of her soles. Dakota giggled and started to close her blouse again. Then she gave me a very big hug and a kiss on my cheek.</p> <p>Elle just came in again and I asked the girls who was up for some shopping and a lunch at McDonalds. They both cheered for that and we walked downstairs, the girls put on their toe slippers and we left.</p> <p>We came back at around 5.30 in the afternoon and I started to prepare dinner for when her parents got back home again. They arrived 6.45 and asked their daughters if they had fun. For a moment I got nervous as I thought they might say something from the tying and tickling to their parents, but both girls agreed that I was an excellent babysitter for them. Dakota even winked me an eye.</p> <p>Their mother asked me if I could spend the night over next Friday. They were due to attend a party and were invited to sleep over at the hotel where the party was. I told her it was no problem and said goodbye to my two little sweethearts and their parents. The moment I started my car I was already thinking about my bag that was in the trunk of it. Ooh those girls were going to have a night, one they’ll never forget…</p></div>",[]
513,Geile Tussi,-1,UWE LILIENTHAL,no@email,An unscrupulous landlord uses his position to set up the torment and rape of a 13 yo schoolgirl in her own bedroom.  The story describes in detail how the author is pleasantly surprised at how much he enjoys the experience. The young girl most certainly does not!,2004-12-15,37,4,"M/g,rp",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lilienthal001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">""Seist Du ruhiges, Mädchen, oder ich Du verletzen werde!"" (1)</p> <p>The small, terrified schoolgirl tries to shrink back against the wall, scattering the stuffed toys and grabbing a pillow, which she then clasps ridiculously in front of her, for protection. I snatch it from her and cast it aside.</p> <p>Her expression was priceless just now, when I burst out of the wardrobe.</p> <p>I'd been watching her through the gap in the doors for a full ten minutes, unpacking her school satchel, checking her hair in the dressing table mirror, humming a favourite tune. Oblivious. Back home to an empty apartment as usual. Routine.</p> <p>Until today.</p> <p>She stares in disbelief at the stocky figure in the black overalls who is shouting at her to be still or else he will hurt her. She is too stunned to make a sound and presses hard into the wall, as if hoping she could push her way through it, away from the intruder. Her legs are curled up to her chest: she instinctively tries to make herself as small as possible. That makes her skirt ride up her slim, tanned legs. I see a flash of underwear. And I get even hornier.</p> <p>""Do exactly as I tell you, Monika, or I will slash your face to ribbons,"" I tell her, holding up a modelling knife and pointing the blade towards her to emphasise my threat.""</p> <p>She stares back, mouth gaping in shock.</p> <p>""Oh yes, Monika, I know your name. I know all about you. I know you are thirteen years old and that you have no brothers and sisters. I know you live here with your mother, who is called Silke. I know your school, your favourite music, what you like to eat and size of your bra.""</p> <p>She frowns. How do I know this? Who am I? What do I want?</p> <p>I smile at her puzzlement. I sweep the knife around the dowdy room.</p> <p>""This is a nice bedroom, Monika. I've been here before. Several times, when you were at school. I've searched through your drawers and smelt your clothes. I even keep a pair of your panties under my pillow at home. Pale blue with pink flowers? Didn't you miss them? I wrap them round my cock before I go to sleep. And I love to read your diary: you do say some funny things. I've lain in your bed and masturbated, surrounded by your toys and listening to your records, imagining this moment, when we would finally be together, alone.""</p> <p>She listens, quivering, barely able to comprehend the dreadful, dirty things I am telling her.</p> <p>""I've been watching you for so long, Monika. I've wanted you. And now I'm here. And I'm going to have you.""</p> <p>I advance a step or two. She makes a sort of whining sound and turns away.</p> <p>""You are right to be afraid, Monika,"" I say, lowering my voice to sound more intimidating. ""For I might do something really terrible if you aren't a very, very good little girl for me.""</p> <p>Another step. I am next to the bed. I could reach out and touch her.</p> <p>""Are you going to be a very, very good little girl, Monika?""</p> <p>Her mouth begins to form a reply, but she can't speak.</p> <p>""Well? Are you?""</p> <p>Oh she is beautiful, even with her face pale and screwed up in fright. Such a lovely age, thirteen. Neither a woman nor a child. Full lips, with teeth just a bit too large. Big, round brown eyes. A delicate nose set between high cheekbones. Framed by shoulder-length brown hair, clean and soft, and arranged in two long plaits with pink elastics. So much nicer than the severe ponytail favoured by most of the others in her class. Sexier.</p> <p>The girl blubbers, ""Please. Don't do this. Please go away.""</p> <p>I slap her firmly on the side of her head.</p> <p>""Answer me, Fotze (2)! Will you be a good little girl and do exactly what I tell you?"" I yell and the tears well up in her eyes at last.</p> <p>Her lip trembles. With a look of total dejection, she nods.</p> <p>Another slap. She squeals in fear.</p> <p>""Yes,"" she stammers.</p> <p>""That's better,"" I reply, lowering my voice. ""We have plenty of time, so there's no need for any unnecessary unpleasantness. Be polite. Be obedient. And you won't be harmed.""</p> <p>She doesn't seem reassured.</p> <p>""Listen to me. Even if she leaves work at the normal time, your Mother won't be home for an hour and a half. But just in case she is punctual, she will find that tonight, her old blue Golf has a horrible flat tyre, which is bound to make her even later. So we're alone for a nice long time, aren't we.""</p> <p>Monika's lovely face shows her dismay.</p> <p>""Oh and I've disconnected the phone, so we won't be interrupted.""</p> <p>Sitting on the end of the bed, I show her the knife again.</p> <p>""See this? It is incredibly sharp. Just a small flick, and it would slice through someone's skin a centimetre deep. A lot of cuts like that on a person's face and they would be dreadfully scarred for life. Not a pleasant thought, eh, Monika?""</p> <p>She has begun to sob. Her shoulders judder with staccato gasps.</p> <p>""Come a bit closer,"" I suggest, pleasantly.</p> <p>One glance at the vicious blade persuades her to shuffle just a bit, away from the wall. I beckon her to edge nearer. At last I can take her hand.</p> <p>Her whole body is shaking. I squeeze her bony fingers in my palm. The knife slips into my pocket. For the time being.</p> <p>""We can do one of two things, now, Monika."" My voice is soft now, reasonable. ""Either you can undress yourself, nice and slowly, or else I shall cut off your clothes with my lovely sharp knife. You decide.""</p> <p>My hand rests along the line of her jaw and I turn her face directly to me. She is still sniffling. The tears on her cheek wet my thumb. Her dark eyes plead with me. I reach into my pocket and she reacts instantly, reaching up and fumbling with the top button of her school blouse. I offer a smile.</p> <p>""Well done. You're being sensible. That's it, slowly. Be sexy.""</p> <p>As she opens her blouse I get my first glimpse of her shapely but tiny tits, barely filling the cups of her plain white bra. She slips off the blouse and I gesture for her to hand it to me. I press it to my face, breathing in her scent, then discard it on the floor.</p> <p>""Skirt next, I think.""</p> <p>She fiddles with the fastening.</p> <p>""Stand up first. Go nearer the window so I can see better.""</p> <p>The grey skirt drops to her ankles. She looks at me for approval. Her crying is silent now. The tears run freely and she keeps pausing to wipe them from her cheek and nose and chin. I pass her a tissue from her dressing table.</p> <p>""Slippers and socks.""</p> <p>She kicks off the slippers and tugs off the white cotton ankle socks, loses balance and has to grab the windowsill for support.</p> <p>""Come back over here. Turn around. Now kneel.""</p> <p>I look down at her back, so slim and smooth, with an impossibly tiny waist. Almost unblemished. I lift her plaits and drop them to the front of her shoulders, laying my hands ever so lightly on her shoulders. Her neck is soft and elegant. I study the way her hair is pulled to each side and gathered in the plaits, how the parting is a bit crooked at the back. I lean forward and kiss the top of her head. Her hair smells clean. She would have had a shower after sport this afternoon; athletics according to the timetable tacked to the wall beside the desk. My hands move down her arms and back. She is hot, her skin just a tad clammy. My lips descend behind her ear and caress the side of her neck. She is literally scared stiff. I can feel the tremors as she breathes. I nibble the lobe of her ear, playfully. Her breathing quickens nervously.</p> <p>""You are very beautiful, Monika,"" I whisper into that same ear. I suck the lobe again. ""And you taste delicious.""</p> <p>Her shoulders sag momentarily with relief when I sit back up and am not so close, but my hands remain in place and move around between her shoulder blades, to unhook her bra. I push the straps from her shoulders.</p> <p>""Turn around and take it off for me.""</p> <p>She does so, leaving her arms crossed over her chest.</p> <p>I shake my head in amusement.</p> <p>""Put your hands behind your head. I want to get a proper look at those Riesentitten (3),"" I joke sarcastically.</p> <p>Her eyes close when I take her breast in my hand: she doesn't want to witness her own humiliation. My thumb toys with the stubby nipple, rolling it around and stroking it.</p> <p>""Stand up and put your nipple in my mouth,"" I order.</p> <p>Awkwardly she bends forward. Now she has to watch.</p> <p>""Keep your hands behind your head!""</p> <p>I make no effort to help her. Shakily she steers her chest towards my face. I open my mouth slightly, projecting my tongue to receive the proffered nub of firm pink nipple. I lick the end wetly, suckle and try to stimulate it. Then suddenly I clench my teeth around it, not hard, but sufficient for her to flinch and squeal. I hold on as her body tries to pull away.</p> <p>She makes another of her pitiable whining noises, more from surprise than discomfort.</p> <p>I hold her like that for half a minute, then release her. She is panting when she stands back upright. I enjoyed the rise and fall of her chest, the faintest quiver in those cute, upturned little breasts. Looking her up and down, I am especially taken with the divine line of indentation running down from below her breasts, across her belly button to the base of her tummy. Only the slimmest girls have this and it is what sets them apart in my eyes. Her stomach is so flat and firm. There is a wonderful narrowness to her entire body, no puppy fat, no womanly flaring at the hips, just the subtle, lithe curves of a young girl. My erection is unbearable.</p> <p>""Be very still,"" I warn her. ""Stand absolutely still, or otherwise there could be a nasty accident.""</p> <p>She looks down with increasing concern. I have my knife in my hand again, and have begun to slice extremely down the seam at the side of her skimpy briefs.</p> <p>""I just couldn't resist,"" I explained with a mock-psychopathic giggle.</p> <p>With my plimsoll, I tap the inside of her ankles to make her move her feet further apart. My head is level with her tummy. The second seam gives way to the knife and with a flourish, I rip away the remains of her panties, revealing her gorgeous young pussy for the first time.</p> <p>For a brief while, I merely savour this moment. Her cunt is close to perfect. Like the rest of her body, at that magical stage between girl and woman. A neat and tidy pubic mound, prominent between her muscular legs, still fairly hairless save for a patch of fine brown down just beginning to fan out over her lower belly and some untidy curls beginning to creep down each side between her legs. The labia are puffy, subtly toned with the hormonal pink flush of puberty, yet have none of the untidiness of the adult pussy: only a small, soft fold of the palest pink emerges from the top of that ripe cleft, hinting at the hidden pleasures of the clitoris beneath. Her inner lips remain tucked away from view. For now.</p> <p>I am unable to resist any longer. I have to stroke the patch of soft fine hair, to run my fingertip down between the outer lips, and curl it down between her legs, where the labia part under the gentle pressure and I am already pushing at the mouth of her vagina.</p> <p>Not so fast.</p> <p>I spin her round, admiring her hard young bottom, taut and muscular still.</p> <p>""Touch your toes.""</p> <p>Reluctantly she bends and I prise her cheeks apart to take a closer look at her wrinkled little anus, tightly shut. I wet my index finger, and she moans in protest when I begin to press at the puckered centre, adding some more spit, pushing more insistently until it yields and admits the end of my finger. She whines louder and I tell her to shut up. It is nice that she finds this unpleasant. Helps to establish our relationship. And so I spend longer doing this than I expected, very, very slowly working my finger deeper inside her, withdrawing it and then invading her rectum once more. She staggers a few times. I slap her buttock hard and she stiffens to keep her balance now that I am inserting my entire forefinger each time. She smells hot and raw.</p> <p>I tell her to hold on to the edge of the desk. That keeps her more stable.</p> <p>I must be patient.</p> <p>It has happened so quickly, I need to gather my thoughts. I continue to finger her arse. She flexes her body and grunts in response - I am pleased she finds this so demeaning.</p> <p>""I've been so looking forward to this, Monika. I've been watching you for ages. On your way to school, out shopping with Mutti in Karstadt (4). Once I sat in the pew behind you at church, trying to imagine you naked whilst the Pastor droned on about sin.""</p> <p>She has no choice but to listen. As I ease my finger in and out of the glossy tightness of her rectum, with my other hand I stroke her warm, soft skin. Her buttocks, her inner thighs. Her juicy pink labia are constantly displayed beneath my busy hand. The promise of pleasures yet to come.</p> <p>I continue to bait her.</p> <p>""Sometimes I've followed you for a while, enjoying the way you swing this tight little Arsch...""</p> <p>I give her a playful tap on her bottom. It feels good. Later I think she needs to experience a proper spanking.</p> <p>""I like Tuesdays, when your class has the early morning swimming lesson in the Stadt Hallenbad (5). I can watch you all in your tight, wet costumes, and compare your legs and tits. You're the best, Monika.""</p> <p>Before she came home, I made some small preparations. I finish playing with her bottom for now and order her to sit cross-legged in the centre of her bed, facing the foot. She complies quickly, keen not to antagonise me further and no doubt relieved not to have my finger up her any longer. I move to the other end of the bed, where I have affixed to the frame under the mattress a long choke chain, originally intended for a Rottweiler or St Bernard, but ideally suited also for a small girl in need of some control. I remove the chain from beneath the pillow, open the loop and slip it over her head, careful not to trap her plaits. In order to prevent her being able to pull it off, I click into one of the links a tiny padlock of the sort used on suitcases. This allows the chain to tighten around her throat if she moves too far, but prevents it being opened so wide that it would fit over her head.</p> <p>She stares at her feet in despair. Her tears have stopped, although her eyes are wet and red.</p> <p>""There. That's better. You look great in a collar. Makes you seem so delicate and vulnerable.""</p> <p>I sit and feel her shoulders and arms and breasts.</p> <p>""I think it is your turn to do some work, Monika,"" I tell her cheerfully, ""I've helped you take off your clothes: why don't you do the same for me?""</p> <p>When I had first entered the house earlier in the day, I had changed my clothes. All I had on now was a one-piece black boilersuit, fastened with poppers, and some cheap canvas shoes. I kick off the latter and stand up.</p> <p>""Kneel here on the bed. Good. Now, unfasten my overalls. Just pull. That's it. One at a time.""</p> <p>I make her begin at the neck and work down. She frowns as she opens each popper. Her fingers are shaky and nervous. She avoids my gaze by concentrating hard on each fastening. She reaches my waist and as the suit opens, realises I am naked beneath. She glimpses the head of my erection. Now she is really flustered. She can't undo any more without touching it, at least through the fabric.</p> <p>""Go on, Monika, there are another three or four poppers.""</p> <p>Goodness that feels good. Her hand brushes my cock. Again. I twitch it to tease her. Her expression is a twisted blend of disgust, distaste, anxiety and, I'm sure of it, the tiniest bit of curiosity.</p> <p>""Gently. Concentrate on what you are doing. There! All done. That feels better. As you can see, I have the hots for you, Monika. It's you making my cock so hard. You're a sexy little girl.""</p> <p>Her face is red with embarrassment, as if the situation could be any more humiliating for her. I see her blush and have to taunt her.</p> <p>""Really, Monika. What would your mother say? Or your teachers? Or your classmates? Here you are, alone and naked in your bedroom, undressing a strange man? Why I think you're after something, you little minx. I think you're after a bit of the other."" Feigning shock, I exclaim, ""I get the distinct impression that you would like to have sex with me!""</p> <p>""Whatever next? Is this the same pretty little girl who wears that lovely blue dress to Church? What would the Pastor say if he knew young Monika Renke was trying to persuade a complete stranger to fuck her in her own bedroom?""</p> <p>The small girl tugs the final popper. It is deep down in my crotch and her hands are over my testicles. My full erection is proudly displayed and my cock quivers when the last fastening opens with a snap. She pulls away immediately.</p> <p>""Now remove the suit, Monika.""</p> <p>She is puzzled for a moment and then realises she must pull the thing off my shoulders and arms first. She has to move closer, to the edge of the bed. She cannot bear to look at me, turning her head away, but I step against the bed as she removes the sleeves from my arms and her head touches my chest and stomach. She stretches as far as possible, to push the suit over my hips, without having to approach the menacing display of my hard penis. The rolled boilersuit reaches my knees and she has to kneel low on the bed and lean down to push it to my ankles. I step out of it, standing naked next to the bed. She is very flustered, not wanting to look at my face or my body.</p> <p>I enjoy her discomfort.</p> <p>""This is your doing, Monika,"" I said, indicating my cock. She could not help herself taking a look. ""You are a proper tease, kneeling there with no clothes on, practically begging me to fuck you. Well, shall I fuck you, Monika?""</p> <p>""Please..."" she began, plaintively, eyes beseeching me to have pity on her.</p> <p>I smile nicely, brushing her arm affectionately.</p> <p>""Very well, perhaps not just yet.""</p> <p>I go to my bag. She watches me, a shade relaxed perhaps, but her face tightens to a frown when she sees what I am removing from it.</p> <p>""Kneel fully upright, back straight, and put your hands on the back of your calves. Open your knees wider and lift your chin up - you don't want to strain your back.""</p> <p>I move to the other side of her bed, so that I face her back. The cuffs I'm putting on her are brushed metal, with velour padding inside, and have three rings attached to the outer surface. They fasten with a short leather strap and buckle. I place one on each ankle and wrist, stepping back to admire the sight of this lovely, slim little girl, knelt on her bed, already attached to the frame by the choke chain around her neck, and now prettily accessorised with steel and leather. The starkness of her metallic bonds contrasts so well with her slightness, her vulnerable nudity. With those plaits, she looks so young, so small.</p> <p>And totally at my mercy.</p> <p>I use a single length of chromed chain, quite short, to fasten the four cuffs together. I pass it through one of the loops on each one, tighten it until her wrists are pulled tight to her ankles, then use another tiny padlock to complete the circle. The effect is splendid. Her arms are pulled straight down behind her, lifting her chest up and outward, and she has to keep her face pointed towards the ceiling. Girls are nicely pliable at that age.</p> <p>I circle the bed, loving the spectacle. I tidy her plaits, laying them down her back. She is still facing the side of the bed. I slide her knees wider apart. She grimaces as she has to readjust her position, but now I have a clear view of her sweet pussy and close my hand over her entire pubic mound.</p> <p>My face is against hers. I kiss her lips.</p> <p>She whines in protest, keeping her teeth clenched. I close my hand tight over her cunny and squeeze until some of the tension in her shoulders is released and her tightly-drawn lips relax and admit my inquisitive tongue. Now I release my grip - she's got the message. I have to steady the back of her head as I subject her to several long, probing kisses, simultaneously stroking the smoothness of her pubis, slipping my middle finger between her labia, massaging her gently.</p> <p>""Lovely. But there you go again, Monika, kissing me like that can only mean one thing. You must really want me to give you a good fucking. You are a tart!""</p> <p>She frowns, cross at my teasing.</p> <p>""But let's not be too hasty, eh? There's no hurry. And there's plenty more we can do in the mean time.""</p> <p>A large drop of pre-cum has formed on the end of my cock. I gather it delicately on the pad of my little finger and offer it to her lips.</p> <p>""Lick,"" I command.</p> <p>With a look of utter disgust, she dabs the finger with her tongue.</p> <p>""Looks to me as if you like the taste of cock,"" I taunt, ""why don't you give me a nice lick?""</p> <p>She grunts when I push her head down towards my groin: the cuffs prevent her body movement and the effort of bending stretches her arms and legs uncomfortably. I have to hold her tightly to prevent her falling sideways. Firmly, I guide her head over my twitching penis.</p> <p>""Lick the tip.""</p> <p>She resists. I withdraw the knife from the pocket of my overalls on the bedside rug and hold it loosely in my palm, just inside her field of vision.</p> <p>""Lick.""</p> <p>She snivels but extends her tongue and gives the end of my cock a desultory flick. I close my fingers around the knife. The tongue returns, stroking the polished head of my knob, her saliva merging with the glistening coating of pre-ejaculate that has been seeping copiously since well before she came home.</p> <p>""Now put your lips very gently around the end and give a little suck.""</p> <p>So soft.</p> <p>""Take more inside your mouth. Go on, five centimetres. That's good. Keep your lips closed around it and slide your mouth up and down. Yes, that's good. Keep your lips drawn over your teeth: if you hurt me, I'll scalp you.""</p> <p>Tentatively, stiff with nerves and the strain of her bound limbs, she lowers her face over my cock, and moves up and down.</p> <p>""You're doing well, Monika. A natural cocksucker. Make it wetter, with your saliva. Ahh, that's fine. Just keep doing that until I tell you to stop.""</p> <p>""Keep those lips taut.""</p> <p>""Go down further, get more inside your mouth. Yes, like that. Keep going.""</p> <p>For a first timer, she isn't too bad. It helps that I am so engorged and horny that almost any stimulus would feel pretty good. In fact, she's so capable, I suddenly want to come. That's not what I had planned, but what the heck? Christ, I can't help it!</p> <p>I give her no warning. She senses something, but I place my hands about her head so that she cannot pull back and instantly a searing heat rushes up the length of my cock and I explode a generous load against the roof of her mouth. After so much anticipation, it is a blessed relief. I keep her clamped over my cock as I squirt again and again. Before I finally relent and let her up, I warn her that if she lets any of my spunk dribble out, I shall punish her severely. She must swallow every last drop.</p> <p>Of course, she can't manage that.</p> <p>She does try, forcing a huge mouthful of sperm and spit down her throat. But she retches and coughs, and a thick drool escapes the corner of her lip and begins to run down her chin. Her mouth falls open when she gasps for air, cloying strands of warm cum clinging between her lips and teeth and tongue.</p> <p>""Oh dear, Monika,"" I comment sarcastically, ""you are a messy eater. I told you not to let that happen. Now lick it all back and swallow it, like a good little girl.""</p> <p>She struggles to do so, face creased in revulsion.</p> <p>I go to her dressing table and pull a handful of tissues from the box, and wipe myself down. I wipe her mouth and chin for her. A small drop of cum has landed between her little breasts. I scoop it up on my finger. She grudgingly leans forward and picks it off with her lips.</p> <p>""That was naughty, Monika. I specifically told you not to waste any. But you did quite well for a first time and so I will punish you lightly this time.""</p> <p>She is resting back on her ankles, breathing heavily, mouth twisted from the pain of her aching muscles and the lingering taste of semen in her throat. Those big brown eyes are moist again.</p> <p>My balls ache terribly. That was fucking brilliant, truth be told.</p> <p>A final dribble emerges as my cock starts to lose its rigidity. She is sobbing silently, feeling very sorry for herself. I stand directly before her, holding my knob out. Once more, she leans and sucks the tip gently. She is learning fast.</p> <p>I need a breather, so I sit on the end of the bed, close to her. I pull her to my chest, pressing her head against the side of my neck and my arm slides around her.</p> <p>""Thank you, Monika,"" I murmur softly. ""I enjoyed that very much.""</p> <p>She relaxes just a shade, letting me hug her. I stroke her shoulder and upper arm affectionately and kiss the top of her head.</p> <p>But as soon as I sense her lose some of her stiffness, I burst her bubble.</p> <p>""But I'm afraid I can't let your disobedience go unpunished. You have to learn that a little girl like you has to do what she is told. You do understand that don't you?""</p> <p>She summons up some courage and replies, ""Why are you doing this? I never did anything to you? Please don't hurt me. Just go and I promise I won't tell anyone...""</p> <p>I turn, grasp her arms and look her coldly in the eye. My gentle, coaxing voice develops an icy edge.</p> <p>""Monika! How dare you talk to me like that? I think you need to learn your place. Listen! You will not speak unless to answer my questions. And you shall do precisely what I want. I have chosen you for some fun and I shall do whatever I want with you for as long as I deem fit. Now keep your mouth shut. You really don't want to make me any more mad.""</p> <p>I reach down and fumble around in my bag.</p> <p>""You need to learn a little lesson, my girl. Now let's see, what have we here? Something to help you focus whilst I get my strength up for some more fun and games?""</p> <p>Chastened, she sits back on her heels. Her lower lips quivers. Her eyes widen as she sees what I have removed from my bag. She daren't say anything any more - the tone of my voice was enough to frighten her into silence, but she stares at the objects I am setting out on the duvet and shakes her head unhappily.</p> <p>I gather the pillows and move them to the centre of the mattress, stuffing a couple of handfuls of cuddly toys underneath, to raise the height. I hold her by the elbows and steer her around until she faces the foot of the bed, with the soles of her feet against the heap of pillow. Then I move back to perch briefly on the other end of the bed, so that I can take hold of her shoulders and pull her body backwards, over the pillows.</p> <p>She grunts. With her ankles and wrists still firmly bound together, she has to keep her body stiff, as I tip her until her back is resting on the top pillow. Her arms are pinned under the small of her back and her knees are pointing upwards and outwards. Even though I shove more stuffed toys under her body, it is a most inelegant and uncomfortable position for her and she winces as I adjust her over the pillows. Her head falls back to the bed, chin uppermost. I take up the slack in the choke chain and hold it in my hand on the duvet cover, so that she cannot lift her head. I am holding a small spring shackle in my other hand and use it to clip up the slack in the chain so that it is now pulled taut against the frame of the bed She is now unable to lift her head up at all, even if she wanted.</p> <p>Before she got home, I had also placed an elastic bungee (one of those things you use to hold luggage on a roof rack) cross-ways under the bed. I now retrieve one end, looped it around the crook of her knee and hook it back on itself. Then I move to the other side of the bed and repeat the exercise, so that her legs are being spread wide, the strong elastic forcing her knees outward and downward.</p> <p>She whimpers, all her leg muscles are fully strained already - this merely adds to the pain.</p> <p>And of course her cunt is just how I want it. With her thighs splayed, her juicy labia gape, her inner lips part and the small ridge of flesh over her clitoris is released. The mysterious dark hole of her vagina beckons.</p> <p>Although the room is well-lit in the afternoon sun, I move the angle-poise lamp on the desk, directing it towards her crotch, to ensure I miss none of its splendour. Around her wrinkled little anus, the residual moisture from her earlier finger-fucking twinkles in the additional light.</p> <p>This is the third time I've been in her bedroom. The day before yesterday, I held a sort of rehearsal and so I don't need to improvise that much. After my unplanned orgasm, I'm back on plan.</p> <p>I leave her for a few minutes, to clean up in the bathroom, and let her ponder on what might be next for her.</p> <p>When I return, I catch her wriggling as hard as she can, although there is nothing she can do. Her neck is firmly chained down and no matter how much she rocks from side to side, the bungee holds her legs fully akimbo. Her own body provides the principal restraint, pinning her legs and hands beneath her.</p> <p>I tut and wag my finger at her. Her dark, frightened eyes flash with frustration.</p> <p>My prick is reviving, already thickening and lengthening between my thighs. She could not fail to notice it and must be wondering if I was about to rape her.</p> <p>I am, but not quite yet.</p> <p>""Monika. Are you sorry for disobeying me, and letting some of my lovely semen dribble down your chin?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" she replies quickly. The creeping pain of being held in this position gives her voice a croaky breathlessness.</p> <p>""I think you meant to say, 'Yes, Sir' didn't you?""</p> <p>She thinks quickly, understanding my emphasis. ""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>""What are you sorry about, Monika?""</p> <p>""I'm sorry I let your stuff out of my mouth,"" she blurts. ""Sir,"" she adds hastily.</p> <p>I don't pursue this any further: I want to build the pressure a bit more.</p> <p>Crouching on the mattress between her legs, I lean right over her upthrust body, and look coldly into her face. My cock brushes against her cunt. She flinches. I twitch.</p> <p>""I was really hoping that you would be a good little girl for me, Monika,"" I tell her quietly. ""But I am disappointed in you. I think perhaps you need some extra persuasion.""</p> <p>""Ple...,"" she begins but instantly my reproachful expression tells her that she had made a faux pas.</p> <p>With mock reluctance, I say, ""You see, that's exactly what I mean. Talking back, not following instructions.""</p> <p>I sit back on my haunches, reach behind me for the first clamp and ostentatiously unscrew the tiny wing nut as I speak.</p> <p>""I'll give you this one chance to put things right. Soon I shall ask you three things. Provided I believe your answers, you'll be fine. But you need to convince me...""</p> <p>She freezes as I take a nipple between my fingers and tweak and roll it, and stretch it up from her stretched little tit. Being arched backwards, what slight form her immature breasts have is completely lost, as her chest is pulled flat. I have to yank her nipple hard to make it long enough for the clamp to slip around. Good job I've practised using the clamps, as I need considerable dexterity to fasten down the nut and at the same time grip the little nub of flesh before it retreats back to her body.</p> <p>She squeals, as much in fear as pain, as I've hardly begun to tighten it properly.</p> <p>""... that's good. Now let's put on the other one...""</p> <p>She tries to resist but suddenly stops, as if she realises the futility. I attach the second clamp more easily. My prick is hard again, flapping against the inside of her legs when I bend over her.</p> <p>""... excellent. Mmm, they look good on you.""</p> <p>I pretend to be puzzled. She squints to peer over her own body to look at me, unsure why I have paused.</p> <p>""Not quite right. I know! Not tight enough.""</p> <p>Arched over her, I turn each nut a revolution or two. The tiny bars of the clamps dig down into the distended red nubs of tender flesh. I notice the skin on her chest has gathered a sheen of perspiration. I turn the nuts some more. The tips of her nipples are reddening, whilst her little tits have turned a pale, clammy grey. She keeps making high-pitched snuffling noises through her nose.</p> <p>""No. That's not enough, is it? A bit tighter I think.""</p> <p>The screws turn. She breathes harder yet.</p> <p>""I hope you are thinking to yourself, 'how can I be a good little girl for the nice gentleman?'. Is that what you're thinking, Monika?""</p> <p>She forces a 'yes, sir' through her clenched teeth.</p> <p>""Very good. Just keep thinking that. Reflect that had you been a good girl from the start, there would have been no need for this.""</p> <p>A final twist to each clamp. The pain each time makes her tense her whole body. She sucks in deeply, too scared to cry out.</p> <p>I wait a couple of minutes for her nipples to begin to throb. I busy myself selecting the next bits and pieces from my bag. A runny medical jelly is needed now and I have a tube in my hand. I coat her nipples and aureoles. Far from being numb, as I had anticipated, they must be very sensitive, as she moans quietly at the touch of my fingers.</p> <p>The lubricant is there to improve conductivity, for now I bring out a pair of long wires, terminated with crocodile clips. For a moment, the sight of the swollen red tips tempts me to attach the clips directly on to the bare skin. Maybe another time. Instead, I let the sprung jaws close around the screw thread of each clamp. Most of the effect will be psychological anyway, which is why I am unhurried, careful to ensure she is fully aware of what I am doing.</p> <p>Her whole body now glows with sweat. Her chest heaves. She watches in horror.</p> <p>I loved studying physics at school. How else would I ever have learned how to turn three disposable cameras into an instrument of torment? I'm no engineer, but I am pleased with how I've been able to put their photo flash capacitors inside a sandwich box, powered by a 9-volt battery, and adapt the circuit to deliver a quite impressive jolt. Having tried it on my hand a few times to test it, I can verify that the resulting sting is quite painful. It takes a few seconds to recharge itself, which is no problem.</p> <p>The wires now plugged into the box, I flick the toggle switch to close the circuit. She jumps, expecting to have electricity searing through her little tits. I chuckle.</p> <p>""Now, young Monika, are you really sorry for being a naughty girl?""</p> <p>Without hesitation, she gushes, ""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>""That's all very well and good, but you realise I have no option than to punish you, don't you?""</p> <p>She hesitates. Is this one of the three questions? What reply will I want to hear?</p> <p>I adjust my position, the control box in my hand where she can see it.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir,"" she decides.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir,"" I echo, smiling malevolently. ""Indeed you do.""</p> <p>She braces herself as I move, but I stand up, leaving the controller beside her on the bed. I squat low on the floor beside the bed, my face level with her hips. Just as I had hoped. With her hogtied and arched back over the pillows like this, her pubic mound is thrust out, proud of the top of her legs. Can there be a more erotic profile?</p> <p>An easy target.</p> <p>""I'm in a good mood, Monika, so I'll just give you ten.""</p> <p>Her face, though flushed, loses some of its colour when she sees the supple, narrow leather belt I am now extracting from my bag. I tap it into my palm.</p> <p>I stand up, dangling the end of the belt over her belly button, dragging it slowly down to tickle her vulnerable, gaping labia. The pointed tip dances delicately on her clitoral hood. Instinctively, she tries to pull away, but can only twist a few centimetres. Even that slight movement hurts.</p> <p>On the floor by my feet are the remains of her knickers. I pinch her nose, to ensure she keeps her mouth open, then stuff the strip of cotton between her teeth and over her tongue, prodding the ball of material until most of it fills her mouth.</p> <p>Like a golfer lining up a putt, I squat again by the side of the bed, stroking the edge of her labia with my fingertip. In front of me, I curl the buckle end of the belt around my hand: I suppose there is still 70 or so centimetres left to swing. I stand, and with no further warning, bring the wicked strap down on her. I have judged it well (practice makes perfect): it lands neatly perpendicular to her body, almost from hip bone to hip bone, so that much of the force is concentrated just above where the cleft of her pussy begins, on her little patch of pubic hair.</p> <p>This is one of the moments I had been longing for. To see just how she would react. I am not disappointed.</p> <p>For a fleeting moment, nothing happens, then she bucks hard upwards. The panties in her mouth stifle a high-pitched roar. As her brain registers the pain, she flails from side to side, her knees tugging against the pull of the elastic bungee. But when her reaction subsides, she is exactly back in the same position, bent over the pillow, open-legged, head firmly held into the mattress, and pussy shoved up in the air all ready for the next blow.</p> <p>This time I let her see what I am doing, and when the leather cracks across her cunt, she is rigid with terrified anticipation. I've shortened the amount I swing, to make sure that I get the last few centimetres to descend directly across the middle of her pubis. Once more, she gives through the same wonderful reaction.</p> <p>My next strokes are carefully measured too, one from either side of her, but this time, I stand a little farther up her body and swing the belt down at an angle, considerably harder than before, for I am aiming at the inside of her thighs, as high into the crotch as I can. I know that should hurt.</p> <p>And to judge from the way she leapt off the bed after each one, I rather suspect it did.</p> <p>Certainly within a minute, the delicate, pale skin was host to a matching pair of livid pink strips, curling down from just below her crotch towards the back of her legs.</p> <p>I pause, marvelling at how the redness darkens almost imperceptibly as I watch, and the skin swells into a welt. It is so interesting that I have to repeat the strokes almost exactly to repeat the spectacle.</p> <p>Again I wait a few minutes. Her body shudders as she sobs heartily. Tears stream down from the sides of her eyes, dampening the sheet. The wad of panties does its job, keeping the sound of her wailing and shrieking to an acceptably muffled, even erotic, level.</p> <p>""Oh, poor old you, Monika,"" I mock, ""and all because you refused to obey me. I hope you're learning your lesson.""</p> <p>And with that, I swing the belt from above my shoulder, landing it heavily across her cunt again.</p> <p>I have begun to wonder if she has exhausted her tears, but the stifled roar and renewed moaning suggests she has some left. Three more measured strokes on her open pussy bring them out. Have I overdone it? Her cunt looks very sore and red. She is limp, flopped back over the pillows, sobbing incessantly.</p> <p>The belt goes back in the bag. I sit on the end of the bed, idly toying with my prick, surveying the broad pink lines that deface the skin of her lower body. The places the belt landed are remarkably well-defined, a deep-rose colour, but where more than one blow has coincided, small red ridges are appearing, on both sides of her cunt and at the very top of her legs. One of her labia is quite swollen for several centimetres along the uppermost edge. In fact her whole cunt looks now looks like that of a girl several years older, more pumped up, fleshy, untidy. Never mind - she'll recover.</p> <p>She'd better, I came here to fuck the little brat and I intend to do so, whatever.</p> <p>Leaning down, I kiss where the glossy folds where her inner lips divide.</p> <p>Her skin is glazed with sweat, and her crotch has a warm, raw aura. I lick a salty-tasting weal to the side of her crack. It feels so good. She stirs and whines into her gag. I wriggle my tongue against the reddest swelling in her labia. She yells and thrashes about. I have to shift, to avoid her flailing knee,</p> <p>I move to face her properly, kneeling on the end of the mattress and placing my face centrally between her legs. My tongue alights on her inner lips, hot and smooth and more than ready to be licked and suckled and nibbled. I lap my tongue wetly up and down her pussy, simultaneously revelling in the taste of frightened little girl and leaving each wrinkle and fold slick with my saliva. I push my tongue flat and rub her up and down, then alternate with dainty, probing forays under the labia, around her clitoris, just inside her hot little vagina.</p> <p>All the while, she is still snivelling, but at least she is mainly motionless again, just lying there held tight by her bonds, pained, scared, hurt, breathless, and fearful of what might come next.</p> <p>Me, if I don't get a move on!</p> <p>I nuzzle my pursed lips between her labia, sucking gently, drawing her clitoral hood up and rubbing firmly with my tongue the tiny, shiny flesh below. I suck more and push harder until I get a reaction - her knees try to close, but are held wide apart by the bungee. I reach up, and wrap my fingers around her hip bones, pulling her up against my mouth, as I suckle her clit.</p> <p>Man, she tastes good. Hot and musky, yet not at all unpleasant. I slobber and lick her thoroughly, lapping around her vagina, flitting my tongue in and out. My spit drips from her crack on to the sheet. My cock is absolutely rock solid again.</p> <p>Enough. I can sense her body relaxing just a tad - could it be she finds the slightest pleasure in what I'm doing? That would never do. At least has stopped sobbing at last.</p> <p>I stop my licking.</p> <p>Time for some more pain.</p> <p>""Now, my dear, I need you to reassure me,"" I begin, wiping my face on the back of my hand.</p> <p>I move to the other end of the bed, perching on the edge above her head. I give the nipple clamps a light tug, which tenses her up again.</p> <p>Whilst I look her in the eye, my hand deftly collects the control box.</p> <p>""You've had a good look at my nice, sharp knife, haven't you?""</p> <p>She tries to reply but the wadded panties give up just a grunt.</p> <p>""I'll take that as a 'Yes, Sir' shall I?""</p> <p>This time she grunts, she forces her head to nod.</p> <p>""OK. Good. Well what bothers me is that you might not take me seriously enough; that you might not believe I would actually slash your face to ribbons.""</p> <p>Her tired, wet, red-rimmed eyes stare back, willing me to accept her belief.</p> <p>""Let's face it: you've been a bad girl already and had to be disciplined with the belt. Why should I think you'll be any different now? I need to be able to trust you, Monika. I need you to convince me that I can trust you. You know the consequences of disobeying me, but I want you to swear to me that you will never give me cause to punish you with the knife. Do you understand?""</p> <p>Those stunning big brown eyes bulge and she nods vigorously to demonstrate her cooperation.</p> <p>""Very well. We shall see. I am going to ask three things of you. All you must do is convince me you really do understand. Think of it as a little test. Pass it, and we move on.""</p> <p>I wiggle one of the nipple clamps. Her face creases in pain.</p> <p>""... you don't want to think about what happens if you fail.""</p> <p>I press the passing contact switch in the lid of the plastic box.</p> <p>A faint click inside as the pulse discharges through the circuitry. Her back whiplashes violently and the bed rocks. The panties absorb a long, raucous shriek. It works, then.</p> <p>Her face retains a wild, startled expression. She pants noisily through her nose. I watch her hard, muscular tummy rise and fall rapidly.</p> <p>She eyes my hand suspiciously when I reach for her face. I stroke her cheek, smoothing away a tear. My fingers take hold of the cloth balled up in her mouth; slowly I pull it out, tossing the damp material on the bedside rug. She smacks her lips, spitting out fibres, wetting her lips, at the same time sucking in air freely again.</p> <p>She coughs. I go through to the bathroom and fill a tooth glass with water. She can't drink it, with her head pulled back like that, so I produce a plastic straw from my ever-resourceful holdall. I congratulate myself - without the rehearsal, I wouldn't have thought of that.</p> <p>""Do you feel better for that, Monika?""</p> <p>She tries to be grateful. ""Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.""</p> <p>I smile indulgently and thumb the contact switch.</p> <p>Her body snaps and collapses on to the pillows. The young girl shrieks beautifully, the long squeal melding to a rough, breathy rasp. There are no neighbours to worry about. She can yell all she wants.</p> <p>I'm torn. On the one hand, I really do need to fuck her soon. On the other, making her suffer is such excellent foreplay. I slide to the floor, leaning towards her. Holding her chin, I turn her face towards me as her panting subsides. I press my lips over her open mouth, parting her teeth with my tongue. My hand slides down her stomach, to her gaping cunt. I rub her pussy whilst probing her mouth. The little girl has no option than to accept my caress. I kiss and play with her until she calms down.</p> <p>And suddenly I am standing, and she is left, breathless, yet again bewildered. Humiliated and violated.</p> <p>""Listen carefully to me, Monika.""</p> <p>I wait until I have her full attention.</p> <p>""The first thing I want you to do is make a solemn promise. You will never, ever, tell anyone about what has gone on here, or about me. That means Mutti, your teachers, the police, your Gran in Magdeburg and even your best friend, Chrissi. Do you promise me that, Monika?""</p> <p>""Well?""</p> <p>The capacitors deliver a sharp prompt.</p> <p>She gulps, and squeaks a pained, ""I promise. Sir.""</p> <p>""Promise what?""</p> <p>""I won't tell anyone. Please. No more!""</p> <p>The device has not yet had time to charge fully, but she gets the message as another sharp snap of a few thousand volts stings her swollen little nipples.</p> <p>""I don't believe you.""</p> <p>Near hysterical, the little girl pleads, ""I promise I won't ever say anything!""</p> <p>She is quite frantic. Her lovely face is flushed and sweaty. That gorgeous full-lipped mouth, with its large white teeth, is twisted in anguish. I am close to it. I smell her breath: hot, redolent of stale cum.</p> <p>""Second.""</p> <p>She is still again, listening intently.</p> <p>""Second. Swear never, ever again, to disobey me; swear to do anything I ask, any time, any place.""</p> <p>She is about to say something. I continue quickly.</p> <p>""Because I do intend to see you again.""</p> <p>Her mouth freezes.</p> <p>""Oh yes, this is only the first time. You belong to me now. I can get to you when I want, any time, any place. I know all about you. And you know what I'll do to you if you try anything stupid. I'll come for you. With my nice, sharp knife.""</p> <p>My words sink in. She is aghast.</p> <p>""Monika?"" I ask softly. ""Do you swear to obey me, for as long as I see fit?""</p> <p>She closes her eyes, frowning at the awfulness. This nightmare is set to continue for as long as this horrible man wants.</p> <p>She senses my movement and braces for another shock. When it doesn't happen, she opens her eyes.</p> <p>Yet again, I'm rifling through my bag of tricks. I notice her peering at me.</p> <p>""Consider what you say, very carefully, Monika. Consider what you're promising. Think about what I've said to you. You will see me again. Quite soon. It may not be here. I may decide to see you somewhere else. But be under no illusion: I shall be spending plenty more time with you, and you will be very good to me.""</p> <p>I open the tube of medical jelly again, and proceed to rub it thickly all over her crotch.</p> <p>""What you need to decide, is quite how well-behaved you'll be when we're together. Will you be sensible, and do whatever I demand of you? Or will you be silly and make me have to force you to be sexy?""</p> <p>Replacing the cap on the tube, I hold up something new for her to view. It is actually just a metallic silver cigar holder, an empty plastic tube in fact, but it has a pair of wires running from it, matching those attached to her nipple clamps. I plug them into a second pair of sockets in the sandwich box.</p> <p>""Hurts a bit, I expect, when the electricity hits your nipples?"" I ask rhetorically. ""Imagine what it will be like applied somewhere even more sensitive...""</p> <p>I hold the rounded end of the tube against the inside of her thigh, slowly dragging it over her sweaty skin towards her cunny, where I slide it through the greasy coating of jelly: along her labia, pressing her urethra, then up and under the fold of flesh above her clitoris. The girl makes a curious snorting sound. She can't see what I am doing, but she can most assuredly feel the hardness of the tube against her tender, abused little cunt.</p> <p>""So,"" I go on, resting the tube in the dint that is the mouth of her vagina, ""are you going to promise to obey me, for as long as it takes?""</p> <p>With no hesitation, she replies shakily,"" Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>I push the tip against the ring of muscle. Slippery with jelly, it passes inside easily, one, two, three centimetres. She stiffens, sucks in her breath.</p> <p>""Who do you belong to, Monika?""</p> <p>""You, Sir""</p> <p>""What will you let me do to you, Monika?""</p> <p>""A-anything, Sir.""</p> <p>""Where?""</p> <p>""Um, anywhere, Sir,"" she stammers, as the cylinder creeps a shade deeper still.</p> <p>""So, whenever, wherever and however I choose, you promise to do anything I want?"" I ask, with a sceptical inflection.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir!""</p> <p>I gaze around her body to watch her face, carefully bringing the control box into line of sight.</p> <p>""You promise that, and understand that if you break your promise, I'll scar you for life?""</p> <p>Swallowing hard, she nods and croaks,"" Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>My hand pauses over the contact switch. Her wide, frightened eyes are fixed on my thumb. I could almost come, this power is so thrilling. The seconds pass, as I keep her in terrible suspense. Her fists are clenched tight, anticipating the shock; she pants hysterically through her nose.</p> <p>I relax, smile at her, and set the box back down on the creased duvet cover beside her.</p> <p>""Good. I accept your promise. Then there is just one more question to ask you.""</p> <p>She focuses on me, struggling to overcome her mounting exhaustion. After being bend over backwards so uncomfortably, she is evidently aching all over.</p> <p>Shame.</p> <p>""I am going to rape you next. I can do it quickly, but be rough, or you can start behaving like a little slut and we'll go easy and take our time. What's it to be - fast and hard or slow and gentle?""</p> <p>Miserably, she mutters, almost sotto voce, ""Slow and gentle, Sir.""</p> <p>""I didn't quite catch that, Monika. Did you ask me to fuck you slow and gentle?""</p> <p>She stares into space. ""Yes, Sir""</p> <p>Briskly I tell her, ""Then ask me properly.""</p> <p>""Please fuck me slow and gentle, Sir""</p> <p>I grin in triumph.</p> <p>""Maybe. Maybe not.""</p> <p>A wary relief shows in her face: I ease the cigar tube from her pussy and unfasten the bungee, which has been spreading her knees wide. She instinctively attempts to bring her legs together, but her hands and feet are still pinned beneath her and so she can do little more than move them slightly from side to side, to ease the tightness in her muscles.</p> <p>She cries out loud when I release and remove the first clamp. The throbbing as the circulation normalises makes her eyes water. But she sighs with undisguised relief as the second clamp joins its partner in my bag. The tiny nipples are elongated and purple.</p> <p>One last step back to admire my handiwork, and I set about making her more suitably arranged for the last part of this afternoon's entertainment. I release the padlock on her choke chain, so that she has more freedom to move, yet is still attached to the frame of the bed. I roll her on to her side and shuffle her on to her stomach, then unfasten the padlock that has chained her ankle and wrist cuffs together. I unbend her legs slowly: she moans as I let them straighten. I don't want her to get cramp. Her wrists, I refasten behind her back, but at least they are no longer straining against the tug of her ankles and her back is once again straight. She sighs in relief.</p> <p>She looks so incredibly small. Face down like this with her head to one side, framed by her pigtails, her cute little bottom and tiny waist could be that of a child. She is actually a very small girl, not much above 150cm I would guess. The soft, white skin on her backside is irresistible - I fondle her and run my hands loosely up and down the inside of her thighs.</p> <p>Her bottom just has to be spanked. So firm and inviting. There is no doubt about that, but I've more pressing matters to attend to. Next time.</p> <p>I clear the bed of toys and pillows and instruct her to lie still. She complies, still grateful to be free of the bonds that held her so uncomfortably when I beat and tormented her. I tidy away the apparatus I no longer need, placing my black overalls on top of my bag. I like to keep things tidy.</p> <p>My knob is wet from pre-cum yet again. I bend over and present it to her lips, to see what she would do.</p> <p>There is a brief pause, and she wipes her tongue over it, and closes her mouth softly around the first few centimetres. Satisfied with her spontaneous performance, I withdraw and stand up.</p> <p>Christ, she almost looks hurt!</p> <p>I climb on to the bed and straddle her body, on all fours. Dipping my hips, I rest my cock in the cleft of her arse and amuse myself rubbing up and down. Her sweat has cooled and as it evaporates, her skin is almost cold.</p> <p>From here I can appreciate her neck, so slender and pure, dominated by the sturdy choke chain hanging loosely about it. I lean forward and place a soft kiss on the lobe of her ear, licking and nuzzling the side of her throat, behind her ear and back of her neck. I am so close, I can whisper. I move my knees, so that my calves press against her thighs. She is so very tiny, underneath my naked body.</p> <p>""Sometimes, when you're alone in here, tucked up under this comfy duvet, you let your fingers wander down between your legs and you touch yourself, Monika. Don't pretend you don't. You let your fingers rest on your pussy and sometimes you push down and sometimes you rub yourself, and it feels quite nice. You do, don't you, Monika?""</p> <p>I am bluffing of course, but she'd be a strange thirteen-year-old girl if she didn't once in a while.</p> <p>She responds to my conspiratorial tone.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir,"" she breathes.</p> <p>I suckle her ear.</p> <p>""Do you touch your breasts too?""</p> <p>""Sometimes, Sir.""</p> <p>""If I take the chain off your wrists, will you roll over and show me how you touch yourself?""</p> <p>I am coaxing, intimate. Not overtly threatening.</p> <p>She whispers, ""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>I continue to nuzzle and kiss her neck for a few moments more, then roll off to one side, to remove the lock and chain binding her wrist cuffs. Keen to build on the more relaxed and intimate mood, I gentle her on to her back again, and kiss her affectionately on her cheek and jaw, whilst leading her hands down to her crotch. Her face is salty and streaked with sweat and countless tears.</p> <p>Her fingers lightly explore her sore pussy. She winces upon touching the swollen area of her labia, where I had brought the belt down so sadistically. She is still slippery from the jelly. Her fingers roam and rub.</p> <p>""That's lovely, Monika,"" I whisper, propping myself up on my elbow. ""I shan't interfere - just do what feels nicest. You've earned this.""</p> <p>I punctuate her silent masturbation with occasional light kisses to her face and shoulder and breasts.</p> <p>""You can close your eyes if it helps,"" I suggest.</p> <p>She does, but one flickers open frequently to check what I am doing.</p> <p>But I am doing nothing. Although I would not have expected her to feel at all aroused, after the beating and with the promise of imminent rape, the coating of lubricant does at least make it easy for her fingers to explore and stroke her own cunt. It is a welcome interlude and for a full five minutes, I am content to watch her go through the motions. It is bizarre, lying next to this little girl on her own bed, watching as her fingers silently flex between her legs. I am a grown man, a bit of a player. I can have no end of girls in this town, and yet here I am, so horny I could explode, cuddling up to a skinny little schoolgirl.</p> <p>Finally, I can resist her bruised and tender nipples no longer. I have to suck and lick and kiss them. The soreness causes her to cry out and her hand is stilled.</p> <p>Never mind. I want to fuck her. Now.</p> <p>I kiss her lips at length. She remains stiff and unyielding, but she is young and inexperienced, and I find her naivety most stimulating.</p> <p>I sit up, lift her bottom to the centre of the mattress, and guide her legs apart, so that I can move over between them. I kneel, then lean forward, one hand stroking the lower part of her cunt, the other easing my foreskin back and forth. Not that I need any more preparation. I don't recall having been so hard and bloated for years.</p> <p>Finding her vagina, I dip my finger inside slightly and as I bend over her, use it to guide the tip of my penis against the tiny, slippery hole. I push. She turns her head to the side, shuts her eyes.</p> <p>Damn. I enter her easily, a couple of centimetres, but it doesn't feel right. I reach down beside the bed, flailing around until I locate a pillow. She is so ridiculously small; she needs it beneath her arse, to lift her cunt to a more convenient level. That's better. Still kneeling above her, I insinuate my knees under her thighs, pushing her legs wider apart until she is widely open and available. Rising up on my haunches, and pressing by fingers around the base of my dick to stretch back the skin and control it more effectively, I line up on the tiny, glistening black hole and settle the very tip if my cock into it again.</p> <p>Perfect.</p> <p>She is once more rigid with nervous anticipation. However, I sense that she has made a conscious effort to lie back and let it happen, resigned to the inevitability that I am about to give her her first fuck.</p> <p>She braces, I push, firm but not violent.</p> <p>There is no great resistance. There is no great tearing of hymen, or screams or blood. Yes, she is extremely tight, and it feels as if she has a tight ring of somthing just inside her, which grips my penis hard as it passes through and up inside the hot grasp of her cunny. She gasps, for sure, and when I pause and push harder, upwards, to explore her deeper, she exhales and makes a wonderfully sexy little whimpering noise each time I venture higher inside her. But we are so well lubricated that it is not painful for either of us, merely challenging. I fancy I can connect with every nerve ending in my cock; I can imagine it clenched by the smooth, slippery walls of her young vagina, envision my straining erection forcing open her immature pussy, deeper and deeper.</p> <p>I am insistent, not aggressive. Bit by bit, I withdraw a smidgeon, the flex my hips to slip further inside her, until eventually I can simultaneously feel the tip of my cock repeatedly hitting something very small and stiff high up in her belly, and the soft flesh around the base of my cock meeting the firmness of her pubic mound. I have given her my all, and suppose am knocking at the door of her womb, as she winces each time I connect with it.</p> <p>This is everything I had hoped it would be. She is so tiny and fragile beneath me, and to feel her impaled on my fullest erection is just incredible. I want to stand up and shake her around, with my cock buried so deep; I imagine carrying her outside, with her legs wrapped around my waist, to show the world how I'm fucking this cute little girl.</p> <p>Her eyes are still tight shut, her taut lips contorting silently as my penis slips and slithers in and out of her, each time from a minutely different angle or different depth, or entering more slowly, or thrusting harder. I place my hands over her hips, pulling her little body towards me. As I shove my cock inside, I can now tug her up to meet it, and when I have thrust all I can into her warm, slippery grasp, I grind hard against her, crushing her clitoris between our bodies. I lift my backside up, so that I can fuck her from a sharper angle, so that the top of my hardness rubs upwards against her clit during the full extent of my strokes in and out.</p> <p>That works. She grunts and pants, and the sound of her girlish moans and gasps is so thrilling. I quicken, and push more quickly, my passion fuelled by those wonderful, innocent sounds. The harder I lunge, the more she squeaks and sighs.</p> <p>Until I am pounding up inside her.</p> <p>The bed rocks. Her tiny little body reverberates under me. I move my hands, supporting my weight on either side of her ribcage. I can see every rib moving under her skin as I whip my hips back and forth, thrusting hard up into her. Her mouth is open as she gasps for breath. I can see her big teeth, a hint of her little tongue.</p> <p>A shallow frown creases her brow. I am well on my way, with each shove, I seem to half lift her from the bed, and I allow myself to withdraw almost completely, before forcing my cock hard into her again.</p> <p>Faster now. Self-control is no longer an option. Just a few more and...</p> <p>Oh Jesus, that feels good. I moan out loud, my cool disposition temporarily supplanted by the overwhelming ecstasy of the moment. I can feel every part of my cock; sense the pulsations and the host rush of semen exploding thickly from the tip. All that preparation, and anticipation, for this. Wave upon wave of utter pleasure, blessed relief at the throbbing release of my spunk far up inside this tiny young girl. I open my eyes and look down at her skinny little body, so small and innocent. Well maybe not quite so innocent now. She has her hand to her mouth, is chewing the knuckle of her thumb. She stares at the sheet, unsure what happens now.</p> <p>My cock is still twitching, spitting out even more cum. I force it as deep as I can, the knuckles of my fingers turning white as I grip her hips roughly and haul her flimsy little body so hard up against me. Surely I can't have any more spunk to ooze inside her tight pussy?</p> <p>Spent, I collapse over her, still buried deep in her hot little cunt. I want to stay inside her as long as I can. Her head fits neatly beneath my chin. I let her bear much of my weight, but considerately rest on my lower arms each side of her chest. I try to be still, yet my heart is pounding and the nerves in my groin keep me totally aware of the tight grip she has around my exhausted, satisfied cock. I rest, catching my breath, and as the minutes pass, feel myself lose stiffness and begin to shrink back out of her.</p> <p>I yearn to kiss her lovely pale neck again, but I don't want to relax, or demonstrate any affection. She must know that I fucked her entirely for my own pleasure, not hers, and that her body is something I intend to use, not worship. No weakness!</p> <p>Eventually, my penis slithers very wetly out, her abused vaginal muscles pushing me on my way, like a petulant bouncer ejecting someone who got the better of him earlier on. I look down. Our bodies are wet and sticky with bodily fluids and the ever-present lubricant. A small dribble of pale cum appears and trickles slowly from her cunt. If there had been any blood, I can't see it: I don't think she had much of a hymen anyway.</p> <p>I kneel up, pull my thighs from under hers, and her bottom slides down on to the bed.</p> <p>""Keep your legs apart,"" I instruct her, getting up off the bed.</p> <p>I walk around the bed to yet again offer my cock to her lips.</p> <p>""Kiss my cock and thank me for a nice fuck.""</p> <p>She has no spirit left, and meekly pecks her lips on to the wet end of my penis. Without looking up, she mutters, ""Thank you, Sir.""</p> <p>I cough. She looks up and sees I am displeased.</p> <p>""Thank you for a nice fuck,"" she says, loud deliberate, her eyes sparking with spite.</p> <p> </p> <p>""That's better.""</p> <p>I check my watch. A full half hour left.</p> <p>Although I allow her to sit up, I insist she keeps her knees wide apart, and I am rewarded by the growing wet patch on the sheet as her little cunt continues to expel my semen: erupting in tiny bubbles occasionally, then dribbling down to her anus.</p> <p>I remove her cuffs and put them away in my bag, then unfasten the chain from the frame of the bed, so that I can lead her by it into the adjacent bathroom. Just as she turns to enter, I give it a hard tug and she stumbles towards me. I catch her, shoving my knee between her legs. Her cunt is wet against my thigh. I lift and pull her towards me, pressing my mouth over hers.</p> <p>""You're lucky this time, Monika. Mutti will be on her way soon, or else I'd like to stay here and fuck the arse off you all fucking night.""</p> <p>She stands in front of me, shivering and frightened. My hands reach around her throat and for just a few moments, I close them around her neck. She closes her eyes. But I simply lift the chain over her head, with a cruel chuckle.</p> <p>She requests to use the toilet and I smirk at her humiliated disbelief when I readily agree to let her pee, but only once she is squatting spread-legged over the bathtub with her feet on either rim, so that she has to perform with me watching.</p> <p>We shower together; washing each other's bodies down in silence. I get a fresh buzz, as my hands roam over her little body, feeling her thinness, her subtle curves, those immature little breasts, just slightly discoloured, and her narrow, hard little arse. She soaps me robotically, unable to avoid looking at me whilst she rubs my skin. When her fingers cleanse my cock, she gets flustered. Oh I do love the way she is still girlishly coy, despite having just been stripped, beaten, tortured and raped. Incredibly, I am hardening rapidly, but unfortunately I am so tender from my exertions, that I merely allow her to rinse me quickly and continue washing me down my legs. I replace her choke chain before we leave the bathroom.</p> <p>I sit on her bedroom chair, wrapped in the towelling sheet I brought with me, content to watch her damp naked body as she follows my instructions and restores her bedroom to the way it was an hour or so before, making the bed, folding her school clothes. I finish packing my trusty bag and slip back inside my coveralls.</p> <p>The room passes my inspection.</p> <p>""You may remove the chain now,"" I inform her. She hands it to me.</p> <p>""Pass me those panties.""</p> <p>She handles the soggy mass of torn cotton with disgust, as if it represented all the terrible things she had just endured. I put it in my bag. That's it then. Job done. Little girl fucked.</p> <p>""You had better be a good hostess and see me out,"" I smile, beckoning her to follow me to the door of the apartment. Just as I place my hand on the handle, I swing round. I have palmed the knife without her noticing and she shrinks back in terror as I suddenly point the blade at her naked body.</p> <p>""Don't forget what you swore, Monika. Or else you'll be seeing this again sooner than you think. Understand?""</p> <p>She cowers, arms pulled protectively over her front.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>I let my arm drop.</p> <p>""Give me a proper kiss goodbye.""</p> <p>Very cautiously she steps closer, lifts herself up on tiptoe and aims her mouth towards my face. I make no concessions, obliging her eventually to place her hand on my chest and stretch fully to meet my lips.</p> <p>""Thank you, Monika. I can't wait 'til the weekend.""</p> <p>I pause; it doesn't take long for her to understand the meaning.</p> <p>""Until then, I'll be watching you...""</p> <p>I hurry out of the flat, leaving the door wide open. I glance back as I take the stairs: she is still standing in the hallway, naked, mouth open in disbelief that in only a couple of days, she might have to go through her ordeal all over again.</p> <p>When I approach the clapped out Volkswagen parked just around the corner, I find myself whistling. Job well done.</p> <p>I rap on the driver's window (using my pass key to the girl's flat, an irony that amuses me greatly) and a miserable young woman winds it down. She is red-eyed and screws a shredded tissue in her hand. I smile mockingly at her.</p> <p>""Good evening, Silke. How are you?"" I say breezily. She stares sullenly without reply.</p> <p>""Oh well, never mind. I'm sure you'll be delighted to know that it went very well. Monika was most obliging, although her sheet and duvet will need a good wash: it all got a bit messy towards the end. She's fine, by the way. A bit sore perhaps. She's probably getting on with her homework. She thinks you had a puncture, so there's no need to rush home. Give her fifteen or twenty minutes to sort herself out before you go round the corner.""</p> <p>The woman glared at my undisguised pleasure in reporting the successful rape of her virgin daughter. Her clenched fist mangled the soggy tissue against the steering wheel.</p> <p>""Now you will remember to tell me if she mentions anything to you? It doesn't matter if the two of you talk of course, but I did make a point of asking her to keep my visit to herself and if she can't be trusted to keep her word, that might jeopardise our whole little agreement. Actually I really do hope she doesn't talk about it for wouldn't she be so terribly upset with you if she realised her loving Mutti knew all about it already? Prostituting her own daughter? Despicable!""</p> <p>Her tearful black eyes smoulder.</p> <p>""Right then, that's about it for now. I want her again on Saturday afternoon, so make sure she's at home and make yourself scarce from 14:00 to 17:00, OK? Oh, and put clean sheets on your bed, I may have to use it if we get a bit more athletic.""</p> <p>She nods, biting her lip.</p> <p>She has little choice. It is 1990, and she is an Ossi (6) and a single parent, and she has no close family or money. I had done the odd lucrative cross-border transaction with her late husband in the Eighties and when he was killed in an autobahn pile-up not long after the Wall came down, I had generously taken her under my wing, employing her in my packing plant, letting her rent this crummy apartment over one of my bars, even replacing her life-expired Trabi (7) with the old but functional Golf. She owes me several thousand Marks and has no hope of paying me back, especially with the interest calculated the way I do it.</p> <p>It took some pressure, but I finally persuaded her to let me fuck her once in a while, to pay off some of the interest. She was good for the occasional knee-trembler or blowjob under the office desk, but it was when I saw her out shopping with Monika that I was inspired to plot my way into the young girl's knickers. The whole concept fascinated me.</p> <p>Not that at that time I especially wanted to have sex with a small girl: I was actually enjoying simply preying on her mother. So, I turned up the heat, hinting about evicting her and discussing possible accidents and the deperate Silke had no option, if she wanted to keep a roof over her head and stay in one piece, than to turn a blind eye and let me have some fun with her lovely thirteen-year-old daughter.</p> <p>Adjusting my tender cock inside my overalls, I can vouch that it was fun, more fun than I would ever had imagined.</p> <p>I press my hand on her arm, giving her a reassuring shake.</p> <p>""Cheer up, Silke. Just think - you owe me 500 Marks less than you did this morning, so that can’t be all bad, can it?""</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">Postscript</p> <p>That afternoon marked a major change not only in the life of young Monika, but also my own. I hadn't really expected to, but fucking and tormenting the little girl was the most sexually exhilarating thing I'd ever done. What is the buzz? I think being in total control of such a tiny body. I used her regularly for a couple of years, even moving her in with me for a few months so that I could have her at will. She provided popular entertainment when business associates called round and it dawned on me quite how many men were secretly tempted by underage pussy. Then one day I had to punish her for something, and so I made her spend a weekend in the seedy knocking shop I owned down by the station. Apparently, she was in constant demand when word got around the regular punters. She came back quite literally shagged out.</p> <p>Never one to ignore a business opportunity, I took advantage of this niche market, and became one of the first Germans to set up a network supplying brothels in the West with very young girls harvested from the former Iron Curtain countries. Everyone's at it these days, of course, but I was a pioneer. Poland, Romania - my goodness, we had some amazing times back then. Made a tidy fortune and never looked back. And I had plenty of fun with lots of little girls on the way. Maybe I'll write up some more reminiscences one day.</p> <p>I'm semi-retired now - most of the old business is franchised out to disgusting Albanians and Serbs and I'm bored rigid, lazing by the pool in my Spanish villa. I miss the old times. But I do have such fond memories of sweet little Monika, and the first time I had her.</p> <p>Wonder what happened to her? Married I expect? A mother even? What if she has a daughter of her own?</p> <p>Now wouldn't that be fun?</p> <p></p> <p><i>1 Colloquially 'Stay calm, little girl, and you won't get hurt'.<br/> 2 Translates as 'Cunt'.<br/> 3 Colloquially 'massive tits' (used ironically).<br/> 4 A department store.<br/> 5 Municipal indoor swimming pool.<br/> 6 From the former German Democratic Republic (DDR).<br/> 7 A Trabant - primitive car produced in the DDR.<br/> A Geile Tussi is an attractive young girl. Like Monika.</i></p></div>",[]
514,Not in God's Name,-1,UWE LILIENTHAL,no@email,A desperate conversation is eavesdropped. Not quite the usual material the spooks listen to.,2005-02-27,25,4,M+/g+ ds,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lilienthal002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>-------------------------------<br/> To: DDOps Mediterranean/Near East, Langley, Virginia<br/> From: Inital Interpretation Desk, NSA Monitoring Clearance Center</p> <p>Ref: L9990. HN.008 <br/> DTG: 13:21 05/28/2006 Zulu</p> <p>Subject: Might be of interest?</p> <p>Hi Phil. Thought this would be of use to you - the character you've been tracking takes center stage and it seems he's got a nasty weakness! It's a transcript of a cellphone conversation picked up earlier today by the Brit ELINT post on Mount Troodos, Cyprus. We haven't yet ID'd the caller, but it was from the location we've been monitoring. The call was placed to the Chancery Duty Office of the Swiss Embassy in Tunis, Tunisia (see L9978. HN.001).</p> <p>We'll let you know if anything else turns up.</p> <p>Hank<br/> -------------------------------</p> <p>Intercept DTG: 08:45 05/28/2006 Zulu<br/> A: Unidentified caller<br/> B: Subject L9978 (Swiss national)</p> <p>A: ""Hello? Is Switzerland Ambassador?""</p> <p>B: ""Good morning. This is the Embassy of the Swiss Confederation. How may I help you?""</p> <p>A: ""Please. Listen. I must be quick.""</p> <p>B: ""May I have your name please?""</p> <p>A: ""Name no important. Please you listen. Must help...""</p> <p>B: ""I'm sorry, I must insist...""</p> <p>A: ""Please. I have only little time. Is very very important. You must help. I risk my life to send this message. You please find way to stop this thing.""</p> <p>B: ""I must...""</p> <p>A: ""You excuse please the English - is not my mother language. I explain. I own boat. Good boat, very quick, and I have many years worked in Mediterranean Sea. There is much business with tourist in Tunisia (where I was born) but I move Libya.""</p> <p>B: ""I think...""</p> <p>A: ""Please - you must listen. I have new work. Is very dangerous and if my boss discover I tell you this, then they kill me. New work I have is for bad people. You would say they terrorist people but they work in God's name.""</p> <p>[Additional digital recording device detected]</p> <p>A: ""On North-West coast, in remote bay, is where is camp. Is old army camp, I think, from British or Germans in World War. Many miles from town. Here is place for training young freedom fighters against Zionist-American conspiracy. Six weeks they go there and then who knows? Maybe Europe or Palestine or America, to do the things they train for. I not know. I not need to know. Young men mostly, from all over world, three or four at each time.</p> <p>""Camp boss is Fayçal. He tell people he great soldier. He come from Gulf country I think. He very bad, very dangerous. He make me afraid. Everybody is afraid of him. He look mean, like any minute he push knife in your throat. He says he is clerical man but he does not look like imam - he has no hair on head and no beard and he never cover his head. I do not trust Fayçal. He do the very very bad things I tell you here. I think he maybe kill owner of boat who did work before. I not know why and I not want to know why and I don't want same for me.</p> <p>""I not know mostly what happen in camp. Many day I drive truck for camp teachers when I not take boat to sea. I hear guns and explosions but I stay away, work on boat - I not want to be soldier or freedom fighter. I think they maybe not trust me too much.</p> <p>""Then two times a month they say, bring your boat tonight, we want go Malta or Italy or other place. Two days since, I bring boat and some young men come aboard. Is normal they say - you take us to this place - we train to be freedom fighter, we have test. This time is different. They finish training now and this is last lesson or test for them. Fayçal he give them orders. They cross Mediterranean in my boat and I take them to Italy. I fear to tell you. When is very dark, I go to beach and they go ashore in small rubber boat. Next night, I wait for light of torch and they come back. Fayçal tell them to get hostage. They get young girl. Carry young girl.</p> <p>""I not like to see young girl prisoner. Is bad. They should take man, maybe policeman or money man or soldier, not small girl. She look very frightened. She is in short dress and the young men put cloth over her mouth and rope on her arms and legs. They put her in my cabin below and lock door.</p> <p>""Is not for me to say to young men this is bad. They do what Fayçal tell them and I too must do what Fayçal tells me, so I take boat back to camp. Takes many hours. I tell young men girl need water and food and they say you do it, so I go to cabin and look after girl. She is young and pretty, like many tourist I take on boat. I speak little English, little French, little Italian and we talk. Her name is Christina and she come from Catanzao. Is in Italy. She is twelve years old, not big, with the long black hair. Dress is very short: I give her blanket to cover legs. She say men grab her when she walking from school and take her to boat. I give her drink and bread and olives and she go to heads for washing. Then I put back rope and mouth cloth. She let me because I am kind to her she say and also she is very afraid.</p> <p>""At camp, the young men take girl to Fayçal.</p> <p>""I wish I was brave. I would say Fayçal, you must not be bad with young girl. This is not what Allah would want.""</p> <p>[A lapses into silence]</p> <p>B: ""Hello? Are you still there? Please continue.""</p> <p>A: ""I sorry. But I am weak. I am afraid. I just wash boat. Then I hear scream. Is girl. It is very bad scream - she very hurt or very afraid. I run to camp. I see young men. I say where is girl? They laugh at me. I shout at them and they say go see Fayçal - he has girl.</p> <p>""But I am afraid. I go to house of Fayçal. Girl scream again. Then no sound. I go to back of house. Maybe I see from there. House has yard and walls, but is space in wood of gate. So I look.</p> <p>""I very shock. Girl is in yard. She wears no clothes - her little dress is on the ground. She has rope round neck and rope is tied to three poles so she is in middle. Rope is tied same height as her head. She is not able to move much at all, or rope is tight on neck. Fayçal, he is there. He has no shirt. He hold big whip. He walk round girl, he laugh, he call her rudest names. She cry. Sometimes he use whip. Maybe he make whip snap to her feet, then she dance and cry. Maybe he hit her legs or body and then she scream. Whip make red lines over her body. She very small, but has small breast. Between her legs she have no hair - she is only little girl. But Fayçal whip her and he laugh.</p> <p>""This very bad. Why do this? Girl is not enemy of God.</p> <p>""Then I watch Fayçal untie rope. I think is good he finish but he make girl kneel on ground and he put her hand behind her and he put rope on her arms. He tie her to pole and leave her.</p> <p>""Is very hot. He leave girl tied to pole for many hours until sun sets. I want to go into yard, to set her free but I have fear. I watch, but Fayçal he not leave house. One time he go to girl, but he touch her. All over her body. He put his hand between her legs and she cry. He pull and twist her small breast and she cry more.</p> <p>""At sunset I go back to the house of Fayçal. Girl not in yard and Fayçal go to prayers with rest of camp. I dare to enter house. I hear girl cry quiet. I go to room underneath house. There I find girl. She is in room. Gate of bars, is locked.</p> <p>""She sick. There is chain on her leg and chain fix to wall. She have no clothes and I see mark all over body where Fayçal he beat her. I look in next room and I find other girl. She even younger, I think. She also has no clothes and is on chain. I find three more girls, all the same. I make sign keep quiet. All Western girls, same age. Small girls. I am thinking Fayçal he has made freedom fighters get other girls before as test of last lesson. I not know why but I know he very bad man. I think he do bad thing with little girl.</p> <p>""Then I hear shooting of guns and much shouting.</p> <p>""I run outside house of Fayçal and hide in bush. It is celebration of freedom fighters at end of training. They have big dinner and much music and songs. Is in big eating hall - I see through window. After they eat, Fayçal and the teachers speak and tell young men many wise things, then the young men go to house of Fayçal. They take all girls to big hall.</p> <p>""Girls have no clothes and the men touch and push them. Girls have chain on legs so cannot run and have rope around hands behind back. They are only children and are very frightened. Is wrong but I am one man and I am afraid of the men with guns. I have boat, I have truck I have no gun. So I watch.</p> <p>""Is terrible. All men of camp are there. I think maybe twenty or more. They all very happy. But little girls, they are very afraid. In hall, the men make a circle around them and some men take off girl chains. The new girl, Christina, she is carried high over heads of men and put down in front of Fayçal. He make her kneel and he make her put her mouth over his cock. All men shout.</p> <p>""He say to four young men who come on my boat, you each take girl and make her put cock in mouth. He say girl is reward for training. One girl - I think she French - she say no and big man from camp he take stick and men hold her and he hit her on breast. She scream, but she put young man's cock in mouth. All men make girl's mouth take them until they make seed. Girl is told eat seed. French girl, she spit seed and big man very angry and he pick her up and put her on table and many men hit her with stick then they make seed with hand on her skin and make her open mouth for seed. She cry very much.</p> <p>""Fayçal he wait. When others make seed, he get Christina and tell two men to take off rope from hands and put more rope on her, so she bending over like dog. Then Fayçal he put cock in rear of little girl. Not private part - rear. She cry many times. Men all watch and laugh and when Fayçal make seed, he tell all teachers from camp they must put cock in girl's rear too. It is bad. Maybe six or more men do this. Girl no cry any more. Seed of men all over her legs. She maybe cry quiet, I not know.</p> <p>""This man Fayçal is animal. He make all men of camp animal. They make seed in little girl is bad.</p> <p>""Fayçal then tell four young men other girls need punish. At end of hall is stage where is frame of metal pipe. Men use to build muscle. He tell young men tie all girls to frame by hands, so pull high on toes. Young men do this and Fayçal go to each girl and he put hand on breast and private part and say things to girl. I don't know what he say. Girls very frightened and one try speak and he turn back and hit her on face. Then he get pistol and make each girl suck, like they suck cock of young men.</p> <p>""Most small girl, nine years old maybe, she had pale hair and her chest very flat. she very little girl. She make face red then make water on stage. All men laugh but Fayçal he is very angry and he take gun and make girl push private part down on end. She very white and she cry many tears. Fayçal smile. He push end of gun up into girl's private part and he pretend to pull trigger. Men shout and laugh.</p> <p>""Men all make joke. They argue who make girl cry loudest. Young men listen to teachers and other men and do what they told. Hit girl with stick or hold private part in hand or pull little breast of girl. One man say make girl ride cock and young man he stand in front of her and he lift her and make her sit on his cock. He shake her up and down and she cry. Then second man stand behind and hit girl's rear at same time until first man makes seed. I think maybe he put cock in rear of girl. I not see. Is bad to watch.</p> <p>""All girl scream and cry. I know some words they say. Men go to girl and hit with hand or hold knife to body. If girl eyes close men put water on head.</p> <p>""Then is time for rest and all men sit and smoke and drink tea and little girls they make crawl on floor to bring tea. Often man make girl put cock in mouth. Sometimes man make girl put cock in private part. Girl all very tired and have mark on body. Men touch girl and speak bad to girl. Is not right.</p> <p>""Then is late. Outside is cold but I watch in window. Men put chain back of girl and all girl get take out of hall, back to house of Fayçal. But not new girl Christina.</p> <p>""For her, Fayçal want to do more thing. She is virgin. Fayçal want to have her. Before time, men only put cock in rear. All men put blanket and pillow in center of room and little girl she laid on top. Fayçal tells the young men to hold arms and legs. Then he go very slow. He take cock and make big and put cock to face of girl. He say things and men laugh. He make girl watch. He put cock in her private part. She cry and is some blood when he take cock out. He not kind - he try make girl hurt with cock. When he make seed, he tell young men they must do as he and each man quickly makes seed in belly of same small girl. Then Fayçal he shout. I think he say young men now true freedom fighter. Use English word. First fuck girl. Then must fuck Zionist, and then must fuck USA. All men laugh many times. Is not good joke.</p> <p>""He say men show how not respect infidel when not respect girl, by fuck maiden girl. This not right. I think Fayçal he say this only for he like hurt small girl.</p> <p>""Fayçal tell other men, each must make seed in girl before leave hall. Men put rope on girl, she can not move. Round arm and leg and tie more round breast so she cry out. Many men lie on her and put cock in private part and she lie for maybe two hour and every man come to her and make seed in her. She has no strong. Is eyes closed but she no sleep. She cry when men put cock in her. She pretty girl but she look bad - skin with sweat and much seed of men over legs and belly and blood from private part.</p> <p>""When all men go is soon sunrise but girl is left. I go to her quickly. I speak nice to her and I give her water. She very weak. She remember me from boat. She cry and say thank you.</p> <p>""I tell her this is bad. They all bad men to put cock in little girl. I say this is not what God want.</p> <p>""Then I hear jeep and men come so I must go and I run back to boat. I make call you.""</p> <p>""I want help all little girl but I have very much fear.</p> <p>""I hear jeep come again. I go now! Please come try stop this. Fayçal is not man of God. This not right way for our people. He not do this in my God's name.""</p> <p>[Call disconnected]</p></div>",['Vital note: this is clearly total fiction - nothing here bears the slightest resemblance to reality ****']
515,Cross-Country Dungeon,-1,LIRCROWFALL,Lircrowfall@yahoo.com,The coach of a 9-11-year-old girls' cross-country team and his star runner are chained up and tortured by the rest of the team.,2006-03-06,19,4,"M/ggggggggg, tort, whip, gdom, whip, sex, whip, whip, ped, sm",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lircrowfall001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Steve rang the doorbell of the massive suburban mansion and was greeted at the door by 11-year-old Samantha, the captain of his cross-country team.</p> <p>“Come on in, Coach. Everyone’s downstairs.”</p> <p>He stepped inside and was immediately taken by the splendour of Samantha’s house, which even exceeded the outer ostentation of its size. He didn’t know what Samantha’s parents did for a living, but they sure weren’t primary school teachers like himself.</p> <p>Sam lead him downstairs, her dirty blonde hair bouncing along in front of him. He hadn’t wanted to call this meeting, but after the last cross-country meet, he knew he had to do something to inspire team unity. The nine girls on his team -- three of them nine years old, three ten and three eleven -- had the ability to be league champions, but not if they kept acting the way they did toward each other in practice and at meets, and especially the way they acted toward Tabitha, a nine-year-old runner and the newest member of the team. They treated the poor girl as if she was below them, when in reality Steve knew -- and he suspected the other girls knew -- that she was their best runner.</p> <p>The small furnished basement was in sharp contrast to the size of the rest of the house. The girls had set up several chairs around a coffee table in the middle of the room. They were all there: 9-year-old Tabitha, his best and quietest runner, looking -- as always -- unsure of herself. Siobhan, 9, the most artistic of the bunch. Her hair was a bright shade of blue on this fall day (it changed constantly). Frighteningly intense 9-year-old River, their youngest team member, who Steve always suspected of some sort of undiagnosed manic-depressive disorder. Veronica, the 10-year-old tomboy and naturally most athletic of the nine. The identical 10-year-old twins, Sarah and Tarah, with their hair pulled back in identical ponytails. Bookish and mathematical 11-year-old Matilda. Haughty and superior (this girl must come from money too, Steve thought) 11-year-old Miranda. And finally,11-year-old Samantha, their captain and social leader, who handed him a glass of water as he sat down.</p> <p>“Thanks, Sam,” he said. “Where are your parents?”</p> <p>“Coach, it’s 3 o’clock on a Friday,” she said, with a wry smile. “They’re still at work.”</p> <p>“Right,” Steve said, and took a long sip of the water.</p> <p>He began to talk then about team chemistry, about how they needed to come together and support each other, about how he thought the only one actually being a team player among them was their newest member, Tabitha. The 9-year-old looked horrified and somewhat frightened as he said this, no doubt, he thought, because kids these days were terrified of being seen as yielding to any sort of authority.</p> <p>Steve’s throat felt dry as he spoke. He reached for the rest of the water Sam had given him, downed it one gulp, and began telling the girls how he wanted them to act at practice and at meets. He felt suddenly dizzy. They seemed to be listening. All nine were watching him intensely, hanging on his every word, absorbing his wisdom. Or at least it seemed to him, though he couldn’t tell because he felt so warm and stuffy in the tiny basement. Then the room started spinning. He thought he heard stuck-up Miranda say something about “It working,” but he couldn’t focus on source points of noise. His last memory was a close-up view of the carpet.</p> <p>Steve awoke with a frigid shock, as of plunging into icy water. He looked around, his eyes adjusting to being awake and to a diffuse, soft reddish light that was around him. His mind was still cloudy but he could clearly make out athletic Veronica standing in front of him holding an empty bucket.</p> <p>She was naked except for what appeared to be a black leather loin cloth and knee-high black leather boots.</p> <p>His mind cleared instantly.</p> <p>“Veronica? What the hell is go--” he tried to move toward her as he spoke, but soon realised he couldn’t. His arms were secured over his head, spread wide, his wrists locked into a pair of thick black leather cuffs that were suspended to some sort of pulley contraption on the ceiling. He gave a swift jerk on the chains.</p> <p>“That won’t help.” It was Samantha’s voice. “Those are much, much stronger than even a muscular 30-year-old man like you.”</p> <p>He looked around for her, and realised that some sort of collar was on his neck, another set of cuffs were on his ankles and were anchored to the floor about four feet apart, keeping his legs spread wide. Other than that, he was totally naked.</p> <p>“Sam?” he said.</p> <p>She stepped in front of him then, his team captain. Her shoulder-length, dirty-blonde hair was loose around her tanned face. She wore a silver latex long-sleeved top that only ran across the top of her chest and didn’t cover the preteen breasts that were sprouting there. She also wore silver latex hot pants, silver thigh-high boots and a thick silver belt that a had a coiled silver bullwhip from it.</p> <p>“No,” she said. “For the next 48 hours, there is no Sam. You will call me ‘Goddess,’ but you will speak, of course, only when you are ordered to.”</p> <p>Steve finally took note of his full surroundings. He was in a type of bondage dungeon, lit only by fake torches in the stone walls. The room was large. Far off to his left, he could make out what appeared to be a cage or series of cages against the wall. The ceiling was, so far as he could tell, at least 15 feet high.</p> <p>“Your parents will be home soon, Sam,” he said.</p> <p>“My parents will be home Monday afternoon,” she said. “They go away for four days every other weekend. They trust me.” Several of the girls snickered.</p> <p>“My parents don’t think I know about their little playpen here. They don’t know that I have a key. They don’t suspect that the eight of us all take sewing and fabric and fashion design classes at school because make our own fetish outfits. And they certainly don’t know that we come down here every other weekend to punish your favourite little cross-country star.”</p> <p>She motioned to the other side of the room, and kneeling there was Tabitha, hands behind her back, wearing only a thick black leather collar with metal studs and rings on it. A chain went from the collar to the hand of Miranda, the spoiled rich girl. She wore a red latex cat suit and knee-high, platform black leather boots. At her waist was buckled a thick black leather belt, and hanging from it was a two-foot long cat-o-nine tails with tight barbed knots on its ends.</p> <p>Steve struggled to maintain control, but it was no use. He could feel his cock stiffening at the site of Tabitha, her strawberry blonde hair spilling over her naked shoulders, kneeling before Miranda.</p> <p>“I suspected you would enjoy this,” Samantha said. “Looks like I was right.” She walked over to him then, reached out and stroked his cock very lightly with her fingernails. Steve drew a sharp intake of breath, closed his eyes and shuddered. Someone breathed on his chest. He opened his eyes to find the top of Siobhan’s blue-haired head leaning into him and licking his nipples.</p> <p>Metal clanked and people shuffled across the room. He looked up and saw the twins and Miranda hauling Tabitha to her feet. Each twin grabbed an arm of the 9-year-old and held it high above her head, spread to the sides. He noticed a pair of shackles -- exactly like the ones he wore, only smaller in circumference for Tabitha’s tiny wrists -- hanging there. Miranda shackled the girl’s wrists in place, and then the trio moved to her ankles, where another set of cuffs was waiting to make sure Tabitha’s legs would stay spread wide. Miranda then leaned down toward the chained, naked Tabitha. She reached out with her tongue and licked Tabitha’s right nipple. Tarah, one of the twins, stroked Tabitha’s left nipple, while Sarah, the other twin, walked around behind the now-spread-eagled girl, grabbed Tabitha’s hair, pulled her head back and kissed her long and deeply on the lips.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Siobhan kept up her assault on Steve’s nipples and Samantha kept oh-so-lightly touching his now-rock-hard cock. Someone was behind him, leaning in close, rubbing her preteen body up against his muscular frame. He couldn’t tell who it was, but he had the sensation of Matilda, the math whiz, with her eyeglasses and soft little fingers. Steve was coming close to climax. He wanted to shout, THIS IS WRONG, but every time he opened his mouth, someone -- usually Samantha -- touched him in just the right spot to make him lose his presence of mind. From across the room, he heard chains rattling and Tabitha moaning.</p> <p>“That’s enough.” It was Sam’s voice again. The girls stopped touching Steve, and he quickly recovered enough to speak.</p> <p>“Sam, this is insane,” he said. “Let us go now, and no one will get in trouble.”</p> <p>“The two of you are already in trouble,” Samantha said. “I have to punish you, rather severely, for refusing to call me ‘Goddess,’ as I instructed you to. You will also, by the way, call all of the other girls ‘Mistress,’ except, of course, for the little whore over there in the chains. You can refer to that slut any way you’d like, as long as it’s degrading.”</p> <p>“Sam--”</p> <p>“You might want to cut that out now,” she said. “You see, we’re not just going to torment you, stupid. Every punishment you get here will be shared by the little cum-dumpster over there. The more you disobey, the more your star runner gets tortured.”</p> <p>Steve opened his mouth to protest again, but thought better of it.</p> <p>“Your whole team is here, Coach,” Samantha said. “All nine of us. Minus slut-puppy over there, that leaves eight, which means four each to torture each of you. Oh, and one more thing. When we’re done whipping you, you will have to pleasure all eight of us in a row. If you fail, slut-puppy will get two hours of her favourite: electric shock torture.”</p> <p>“NOOO!!,” Tabitha pleaded from across the room. “Please, Goddess, no. Anything but that, please.”</p> <p>Samantha just laughed.</p> <p>“Shall we begin, girls?”</p> <p>There was a sound of unbuckling and rustling as each girl picked up her chosen torture implement or unhooked it from her belt. For the first time, Steve took in fully what each girl was wearing. The twins, Sarah and Tarah, had on matching leather corsets, leather panties, leather boots and thick leather belts. Sarah was dressed all in white; Tarah, in black. Each of the twins had two floggers hanging from their belts, one at each hip, and even the four leather floggers matched the colours of their respective outfits. Siobhan, dressed only in a leather harness, picked up a long bamboo cane and gave it a good swoosh through the air before taking up a position behind Steve. River, the youngest team member at 9, wore only leopard-print latex panties and black leather boots. She held an enormous black leather bullwhip that, when fully extended, had to be taller than she was. Mathematical Matilda wore skin-tight black leather pants and a black leather bikini-like top. She held a long-handled horsewhip. Athletic Veronica, in only her black leather loincloth and boots, held a paddle that must have been 16-inches long. It was covered in little silver metal studs, and spelled out “PUNISH” in studs on one side. Miranda unhooked the cat-o-nine tails that had been hanging from her belt. And Samantha, their leader and Goddess, unhooked her long, silver bullwhip from her hip and let it unfurl on the dungeon floor right in front of Steve.</p> <p>“Miranda, do the honours.”</p> <p>Red-latex clad Miranda raised the cat-o-nine tails high over her shoulder. There was a loud whistle as the nine leather strands and barbs hurtled through the air. Tabitha closed her eyes, and her muscles visibly tensed.</p> <p>THWACK!</p> <p>The vicious whip connected right across the girl’s chest. She tried not to scream, but couldn’t help a loud grunt. Steve opened his mouth again to protest but was stopped short as something long, thin and stiff -- it must have been Siobhan’s rattan cane -- connected with his ass.</p> <p>Then the melee was on.</p> <p>The dungeon was alight with the flash of leather and aflame with the screams of Steve and Tabitha. They were each being tortured by four girls, all expertly wielding brutal implements of torment. On Steve were Siobhan with her cane, Matilda with her horsewhip, one of the twins with her dual floggers and, of course, Samantha with her bullwhip. She was snapping it down repeatedly onto Steve’s hard cock. Within minutes he’d given up on trying to avoid the blows and was grunting with each crack of a whip.</p> <p>But mostly he watched what transpired 15 feet away.</p> <p>They’d arranged themselves so that he could see everything. One of the twins and Veronica, holding that enormous studded paddle, stood behind the little girl whipping away. Veronica wielded the implement with two hands, delivering its blows as if it were a baseball bat to Tabitha’s sweet ass. In front of the chained girl stood red-latex clad Miranda with her cat-o-nine tails constantly flailing at Tabitha’s nipples and tummy. Opposite Miranda was River, wearing only her latex leopard print panties, lashing away with a bullwhip that kept snapping, with expert precision, on Tabitha’s hairless pussy. The helpless little girl screamed with every blow that landed.</p> <p>THWACK!</p> <p>AAARRRGGHH!</p> <p>THWACK!</p> <p>AAARRRGGHH!!</p> <p>THWACK! THWACK!</p> <p>NNNNRRRAAAAGGGHHH!!!</p> <p>But soon, the whipping was coming too furiously. The strokes were incessant. All Tabitha could do was writhe in her chains, the muscles of her taught 9-year-old body contracting as she was lashed mercilessly and incessantly.</p> <p>THWACK!</p> <p>AARR--</p> <p>THWACK! THWACK! THWACK-THWACK!</p> <p>NNNNRRREEEAAAGGGHHH!!!!</p> <p>THWACK! THWACK! THWACK-THWACK!! THW-THWACK-ACK!!</p> <p>NNNNRRRRAAAAAARRRRRGGGGHHH!!!</p> <p>The 9-year-old’s sinewy body was covered in sweat within minutes. She flailed her head about, straining in her chains, clenching her teeth, trying to avoid some of the worst of the blows, but every time she moved another whip struck her in a sensitive spot. Every time River’s bullwhip connected with Tabitha’s pussy, River laughed out loud. Vicious red welts sprung up on Tabitha’s tiny body.</p> <p>Steve wasn’t fairing much better. Samantha’s silver bullwhip kept connecting with his cock or his balls. Tarah’s twin floggers were reddening his chest. Siobhan’s rattan cane kept hitting what felt like the same spot on his ass, and Matilda’s horsewhip was dancing over his back like an enraged mare.</p> <p>The whipping continued for 20 minutes. With eight mistresses, the torment never let up, only increased in intensity and power as time wore on. Occasionally, Miranda would stop whipping Tabitha long enough to lean in and kiss the quivering, sweating slave girl deeply on the lips while Sarah with her floggers and Veronica with her studded paddle kept hammering away at Tabitha from behind.</p> <p>At one point, Tarah ceased using her floggers on Steve and kneeled in front of him, taking his rock-hard, tormented cock in her mouth. He closed his eyes in ecstasy as Samantha, Matilda and Siobhan kept punishing him.</p> <p>“Open your eyes, slave. I want you to look at the slut across the room,” Samantha told him, as her bullwhip connected with his upper chest.</p> <p>He watched. River was going down on Tabitha, her head between Tabitha’s sweat-covered and welt-streaked thighs. Around the two of them, the whipping of Tabitha continued relentlessly. Tabitha’s eyes closed in pleasure at the touch of River’s tongue on her pussy, but then flew open in pain. Steve, through the haze in his mind created by everything around him and by Sarah’s lips around his cock, barely registered what he was seeing. River was pulling down and away, slowly, from between Tabitha’s thighs, and she had Tabitha’s preteen clitoral hood clenched firmly between her front teeth. Tabitha froze, wanting to pull away, but knowing that River was not going to let go. The other three girls, meanwhile, continued to mercilessly lash Tabitha’s sweat-drenched 9-year-old body. River had Tabitha’s glistening clitoral hood distended about four inches from Tabitha’s body. Then River clenched her teeth harder and turned her head slowly from side to side, twisting the engorged, tormented little girl’s clitoris.</p> <p>AAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!</p> <p>Tabitha screamed louder than she had yet. Steve felt himself coming to climax, when suddenly Sarah stopped sucking on him and stood up.</p> <p>“I think he’s about ready, Goddess,” Sarah said. Across the room, Tabitha screamed again as River opened her mouth, letting go of Tabitha’s clitoris, which snapped back into place between her pussy lips.</p> <p>“Very good. Mount him.”</p> <p>Sarah took off her white leather panties but left her corset and belt on, hooking her whips back into place on her hips before grabbing hold of Steve’s shoulders and hauling herself up. She eased her 10-year-old, waifish body down, impaling her pussy on Steve’s rock hard member. She lifted her face to his and kissed Steve deeply and passionately on the lips. With her boots on Steve’s thighs, she began to pump up and down, and he began to thrust in rhythm.</p> <p>There was a lull in the action. Tabitha stopped screaming and just stood there, sweating, quivering, hanging in her chains, watching. All the other girls watched too. Miranda’s mouth hung slightly open. River licked her lips. Veronica, who was also sweating from the exertion of going to bat on Tabitha’s ass, stepped forward and stroked Tabitha’s hair as she watched Sarah mount Steve. The smell of sweat, leather and latex filled the dungeon.</p> <p>“Tarah, come over here and whip your sister,” Samantha said. Sarah’s 10-year-old twin, physically identical in every way except that she wore black instead of white leather, obeyed without question.</p> <p>Samantha, her bullwhip coiled in her right hand, then walked across the room to behind Tabitha. Samantha reached up and stroked Tabitha’s sweat-drenched face, then ran her hand down the punished girl’s side, touching every red lash mark that criss-crossed the skin over Tabitha’s rib cage.</p> <p>“Start the torment again,” Samantha said.</p> <p>Steve heard a whoosh and then a CRACK!, and then Sarah, who was still pumping up and down on his cock, convulsed as her sister connected with a flogger stroke on her back. Sarah squealed into Steve’s mouth. He drank in her muffled scream just before Siobhan’s rattan cane struck his ass. He didn’t cry out, but he found his body involuntarily flinching forward and up, thrusting him deeper into Sarah’s pussy. Matilda’s horsewhip then connected with his back, and he let out a muffled cry into Sarah’s strawberry-flavoured mouth. From across the room there was a whistling sound, and then two loud SNAP! noises in immediate succession as Samantha’s and River’s bullwhips connected somewhere on Tabitha’s soft body, and then rattling chains and a scream from the 9-year-old. In mid scream, Miranda’s cat-o-nine connected across Tabitha’s chest.</p> <p>WWWHHHHPPPSSSSSHHHH!!!</p> <p>AAARRRRGGGGHHH!!!!</p> <p>WWHHPPSSHH! WWHHPPSSHH!</p> <p>NNNNNRRRRREEEEEAAAAGGHHH!!!</p> <p>THWACK!</p> <p>AAARRRRGGGHHHH!!!</p> <p>THWACK-THWACK!!</p> <p>NNNNNRRRRRRRRAAAAAAARRRRRGGGHHHHH!!!!</p> <p>THWA-THWACK!</p> <p>AARRRRGGHHHH!!!</p> <p>Steve watched this as Sarah, meanwhile, kept pumping away on his cock. She grunted and convulsed every few seconds as her twin sister’s whips connected with her back just above her corset, or with her skinny little bum. After a few minutes she spasmed long and hard and then came with a trembling shudder and a scream. Steve couldn’t help but do the same, coming at the exact moment Siobhan’s cane crashed into him, thrusting his cum deep into Sarah. He wanted to go limp in his chains, but the whippings continued.</p> <p>“Stop,” Samantha said. “My turn.”</p> <p>She walked slowly over to Steve, her high-heeled boots clicking on the stone of the dungeon floor. Sarah peeled herself off of him. Samantha touched his sweating, burning chest and then leaned down and ran her tongue over his nipples. His cock, limp from its exertion with Sarah, began to stiffen again. He groaned.</p> <p>“Very nice,” Samantha said. “You might even last for most of us.” She turned to face the girls clustered around the heaving, sweaty Tabitha. “Why isn’t the slave slut screaming in torment?”</p> <p>Immediately, wordlessly, the Mistresses turned their attentions back to Tabby and Steve. Samantha took off her latex hot pants as the tremendous whistling sound of half a dozen whips in flight filled the dungeon. Two connected with Steve’s back at the same time. All four Mistresses connected with Tabitha at once.</p> <p>NNNNRRRRRRRREEEEEEAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGHHHH!!!</p> <p>Every part of her tiny body was clamped in pain. She screamed louder than she had all day.</p> <p>“Much better,” Samantha said as she mounted Steve. The sounds continued: the whistle of a whip through the air, the strike of leather on flesh, the rattle of chains as Tabby convulsed in pain, the agonised scream of the tortured little girl. The sensations continued: the whoosh from behind Steve, the SNAP! against his ass or back, the extra thrusting of his body up and forward into Samantha.</p> <p>The process repeated over and over again.</p> <p>Samantha, apparently, was expert not only at painful torture, but at pleasurable torment as well. She varied her rhythm, alternately bringing Steve to the brink of cumming and then bringing him back down, only to work him yet higher before easing off. This continued for almost twenty minutes. All the while the brutal whippings continued. Pools of sweat formed under Tabby and Steve. Then Samantha, in a magnificent crescendo of whips and pain and pleasure and lust, allowed Steve to come, and they came at the same time, both of their screams temporarily even drowning out Tabby’s tortured yelps.</p> <p>The whippings and fuckings continued for more than an hour as each mistress in turn mounted Steve and fucked him until he climaxed. All the while Tabitha’s 9-year-old body absorbed blow after blow from the vicious whips. Occasionally a mistress would lean in and touch Tabitha in mock soothery, or give her a long, wet kiss on the mouth. In the end, the little girl merely hung there in her chains, her entire body, from her knees up to neck, criss-crossed with streaks, welts and trickles of blood. One stroke, delivered by River’s bullwhip, even caught her across the cheek. River tried to lick the trickles of blood off Tabitha’s body. The tortured slave girl moaned at the touch of River’s tongue.</p> <p>“I think we need a group shower,” Samantha said.</p> <p>The next two hours were a blur to Steve. The dungeon was equipped with a large, white-tiled shower room that had an enormous jacuzzi-style tub along one whole wall. His mind felt hazy and limp as he allowed the girls, all now stripped of their mistress gear, to bathe him and rub soothing oils into his welts and wounds. Matilda and Veronica tenderly washed Tabitha and rubbed healing ointments into the slave girl’s wounds. After drying off, Steve found himself with the nine little girls inside a subterranean bedroom off the dungeon. the bed was a massive circular mattress, easily 15 feet in diameter, with tall wooden posts set at intervals around it. From the tops of each post hung a pair of thick black leather cuffs. Cuffs also dangled from the posts at bed level.</p> <p>Samantha drew Steve onto the bed and kissed him passionately, slowly on the mouth.</p> <p>“You did well,” she said. “Tabitha is not going to have to undergo the electric shock torture -- not right now, at least.”</p> <p>He looked around. On one side of the bed, the twins were cuddling with and caressing Tabitha’s tormented body. Along one of the posts, Miranda had Veronica kneeling with Veronica’s hands chained over her head. Miranda was strapping on a massive black rubber dildo that had knobs and stiff rubber barbs along its shaft.</p> <p>“Punishment fuck me, mistress,” Steve heard Veronica whimper. The athletic girl thrust her pussy toward Miranda. “Please, Mistress, please punish fuck me ...”</p> <p>Against one post, nearby to Steve and Samantha, River was chained with her wrists and ankles behind her back. She stared hungrily at the other girls, but made no attempt to struggle against the chains.</p> <p>“Goddess, may I ask a question?” Steve said.</p> <p>“You may.”</p> <p>“Why is River chained to a post by herself?”</p> <p>“River has ... trouble drawing distinctions between pleasure and pain,” Samantha said. “It’s not that she’s the most sadistic of us -- that honour goes to Miranda. And it’s not that we don’t want her to love giving and receiving pleasure and pain -- obviously. It’s that she simply doesn’t know the difference. If she is allowed free while still full of energy, we’re a bit afraid of what she might do. So when we’re in bed, especially when we’re sleepy, like tonight, we chain her up to keep her from hurting anyone. Still we love her. Would you join me?”</p> <p>Eleven-year-old Samantha crawled over to River and began sucking on one of the 9-year-old girl’s nipples. Steve put his lips around the other. He reached down and put his hand on River’s soft, hairless pussy. River roared like a mountain lion, arched her body toward Samantha and Steve, and then began to purr as the two caressed her and licked her.</p> <p>After a few minutes, Samantha pulled away.</p> <p>“I must attend to Siobhan before she does something too creative with Matilda. Use little River here all you’d like. Just don’t get too close to her teeth.”</p> <p>Steve rolled River’s dripping little clitoris around between his fingers and kept sucking on her tiny pink nipples. The girl started thrashing in her chains and was keeping up a steady stream of purring and moaning with occasional roars thrown in. Steve abruptly stopped at one point, flipped over onto his back, and pulled himself underneath River so that his mouth was positioned right below her hairless pussy. Then he went to work with his tongue and lips. After only a minute or two, someone put her lips around his cock -- unbelievably, it was hard again, despite coming eight times that afternoon -- and started sucking. He glanced down to see Siobhan’s blue hair dangling over his cock. She glanced up at him, green eyes looking through a net of blue hair, and hummed as she kept sucking. Across the bed, Tabitha was sound asleep in the arms of the naked 10-year-old twins who were dozing off themselves. Eleven-year-old Miranda had Veronica flipped over now and was thrusting the knobby, massive dildo into Veronica’s ass. The 10-year-old athletic girl was letting out a soft, high-pitched moan with each thrust. Bookish Matilda, 11, and Samantha were kissing and stroking each other’s hair.</p> <p>Steve went in hard with his tongue on River’s pussy. He felt himself tiring, the day’s exertions having worn him out. He brought the little girl to climax in about 10 minutes, and he came into Siobhan’s mouth at exactly the same time. Siobhan shimmied up next to him so the two were holding each other, staring up at the satisfied River.</p> <p>“It’s OK if we unchain her now. She should be too tired to cause any trouble,” Siobhan said. They undid River’s chains, found some pillows, and Siobhan and River slid their 9-year-old bodies next to Steve, their heads resting on each side of his chest. Steve drifted off to sleep, the gentle thrusting of Miranda and Veronica in his ears, the naked bodies of two gorgeous, exhausted little girls, taking deep, even breaths, asleep on his chest.</p></div>",[]
516,BloodSkye,-1,LIRCROWFALL,Lircrowfall@yahoo.com,"BloodSkye, the 11-year-old younger sister of BloodRayne, is captured and tortured by her worst enemy. (This is a pretty intense tale.)",2006-03-17,8,4,"M/f/gg, whip, vampire, fairy, magic, elect, tort, dungeon",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lircrowfall002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Skye’s eyes flew open, the nightmare startling her awake. In the dream, she’d been walking down an alley in Marrakesh looking for her contact when something sharp pricked her leg. She looked down and a small dart stuck from her 11-year-old thigh. Another prick touched her back; another, her arm. Before she could react, the drug was coursing through her veins, her vision was beginning to blur, and a dozen robed men surrounded her. Then she woke up.</p> <p>She tried to roll over, to ease an aching in her shoulders, and realised she couldn’t. From near her hands, metal clanked. She gave a jerk with both arms and pain shot through her body.</p> <p>That had been no dream.</p> <p>BloodSkye, the 11-year-old younger sister of the Brimstone Society's top agent, BloodRayne, was chained, spread-eagled, to a slant rack. She could tell by the coolness on her skin that she was completely naked except for the steel -- maybe even titanium, she wasn’t sure -- shackles on her wrists and ankles and a similar, no doubt matching, collar around her neck.</p> <p>Skye wasn’t sure who the men in the robes were, or what they wanted, but she had no intention of finding out -- at least not this way. She relaxed, gathered all of her half-vampire strength, and pulled hard on all four chains that were pinioning her to the rack.</p> <p>Nothing happened. I’ve been bled, she thought, and for the first time was scared. Whoever captured her had known where she would be and at what time. They knew exactly which drug would swim through her half-vampire veins and knock her out. And, most frighteningly of all, they knew that if they bled her just the right amount, she would be fully conscious yet physically weakened.</p> <p>A bolt turned somewhere off to her left, and a door creaked on ancient hinges. The footsteps of several people entered the room.</p> <p>A man’s voice spoke something in a language Skye had never heard, and the room was bathed in a deep gloomy light. Skye looked around. She was in an old-fashioned, medieval-style dungeon. Off to her left, a door stood open, though whatever was beyond was dark. To her right, she gasped slightly as she saw a young girl, no older than 9, standing, naked, in a narrow cage that hung from the ceiling.</p> <p>“That is Teilsche,” the man’s voice said. “She was my newest slave girl -- until today.”</p> <p>“She'll be your last,” Skye said. She gave another jerk on the chains that were keeping her spread-eagled on the rack, and felt a sharp pain in her wrists and ankles, and then blood trickled down her arms.</p> <p>The man laughed. “I simply call those, ‘pain shackles,’” he said. “They are polished steel, crafted to fit a little too snugly around your wrists, ankles and neck, Skye. Each shackle is lined with dozens of sharp steel spikes that dig in to your soft, white preteen skin whenever you move.”</p> <p>“Is that how you bled me?”</p> <p>“No, but it is an effective method of adding extra humiliation to your situation.”</p> <p>Skye looked at her captors. The man was tall, almost 6-feet, 6-inches tall. He wore black leather boots and a black leather belt. From the belt hung a coiled black bullwhip. The only article of actual clothing he had on was a white silk loin cloth.</p> <p>A woman accompanied him, although on closer inspection, Skye realised that “woman” was an overestimate of her age. She couldn’t have been a day over 16, and was possibly younger. She wore a skin-tight, black latex cat suit over her athletic body. A silver metal belt hung around her waist, and dangling from her left hip was a nasty, barbed cat-o-nine tails.</p> <p>“This is my daughter, Darlak, and I am Harun al-Rashid,” the man said.</p> <p>Skye knew she was in trouble.</p> <p>Harun al-Rashid was at the top of the Brimstone Society’s list of most wanted -- dead or alive -- scumbags, though there was little chance they would ever catch him. He was a Djinnayah, an ancient race of magicians, and he was their unquestioned leader. Some said Djinnayah were demons, created before humans or vampires walked the earth.</p> <p>“I can see by your reaction that you have heard of me, though you are unlikely to know why I have brought you here,” al-Rashid said. “The answer is simple: I like to torture little girls. I like to turn them into begging cock slaves. I long to live in a world where all little girls are merely sexual animals who worship my cock and obey my every word, where they know their place in the universe -- and their place, of course, is on their knees at my feet.</p> <p>“Now, being as i have certain ... powers, I can, of course, kidnap all the little girls I want. However, I find that human girls are so fragile. They don’t last more than a couple of days in my possession. That is why, two years ago, I decided to try to collect immortal, or at least supernatural, little girls. In addition to Teilsche over there -- she was a fairy princess, now she is merely a pain whore -- I have collected a wood nymph and a were-cat. And now, of course, the famous Brimstone Society assassin, BloodSkye.”</p> <p>“I know two wrongs don’t make a right, but I am still going to kill you slowly,” Skye said.</p> <p>Al-Rashid laughed. “We like them spirited, don’t we, Darlak?”</p> <p>The teenage girl at his elbow just purred. Where al-Rashid was cold and calculating, a scientist of punishment collecting specimens for his dungeon, his daughter was all fire and passion. She looked at Skye, spread-eagled on a rack in the dungeon, and made no attempt to hide the hunger in her eyes. This was an immortal -- and quite beautiful, Skye had to admit -- lesbian lolita sadist.</p> <p>Al-Rashid waved his hand, and the chains holding Skye’s 11-year-old body in place pulled tighter, drawing her taught over the surface of the steel slant rack. He waved again, and a series of spikes pushed upward from the centre of the rack, forcing Skye to arch her back and thrust her naked pelvis forward. She tensed, held in that position, all her weight on her heels and the backs of her wrists.</p> <p>Al-Rashid and Darlak unbuckled their whips from their belts, and Skye almost laughed. Sure, it would hurt, but leather whips, even vicious ones like those that could kill a human girl, would never seriously injure the half-vampire preteen Skye.</p> <p>Each of the tormenters spoke a word that Skye didn’t understand, and their whips blazed to light. Fire crackled along the tendrils and licked from the tips of the instruments of torture.</p> <p>“You didn’t think we’d torture a supernatural sex slave with ordinary whips, did you?” Darlak said. Her voice was mostly purr, all feline and ravenous.</p> <p>“Were you on this rack before you got too old for daddy?” Skye said.</p> <p>Darlak just smiled. “We are going to have so much fun breaking you, Skye,” she said.</p> <p>Skye’s captors raised their whips of fire high over their heads and simultaneously brought the tendrils of flame down on her 11-year-old body. She didn’t want to scream, but fire was a bit much for a half-vampire, half-human little girl, so she screamed, loud and long.</p> <p>AAARRRRGGGHHH!!</p> <p>She wanted to look her tormentors in the face, but within moments was thrashing and flailing in her chains, her little body lashed repeatedly with whips of fire. The spikes in her shackles and the spikes sticking up into her back were covered in trickling blood and sweat within minutes.</p> <p>The whips made a whooshing and then a crackling sound as they arched through the air. They snapped against her preteen body with the force of hurricanes. They left deep, red welts on her white, smooth skin. She could smell her own singed flesh as the torture wore on. Skye didn’t want to scream, but even she couldn’t help it under their assault.</p> <p>WWWHHHHPPPSSSSHHH!!!</p> <p>AARRGGHH!!</p> <p>WWWWHHHHPPPPSSSHHHHH!!!!</p> <p>NNNEEERRRRRRAAAAAAGGGGHHHH!!!</p> <p>She tried to keep track of how many strokes they gave her, just to spite them later by having paid attention through the punishment, but she lost count after 100. After about two hours of torture, the two stopped. Skye’s tiny body was covered in sweat, blood and welts. She breathed heavily, heaving, trying to stay conscious.</p> <p>Al-Rashid walked over to a coal brazier burning in a corner of the room, and extracted a long, red-hot metal rod, about two inches wide, a half-inch thick and 10 inches long.</p> <p>“You know where this is going, don’t you?” he said. She braced herself for the inevitable pain, every muscle in her superhuman, preteen body tensing and quivering as her tormentor brought the glowing red implement over to where she lay, spread-eagled on the rack. She was aware of the spikes in her shackles digging further into her flesh, of the breathing of the fairy girl hanging in the cage, of the desire of Darlak as she watched her father work. He held the rod just above her protruding pelvis, drew his arm back, and plunged the superheated metal into her hairless vagina.</p> <p>Skye screamed, abandoning all pretence of toughness, of pride. She merely screamed and bucked in her chains because the pain was that great. There was a hissing sound as Al-Rashid turned the steaming implement inside her, twisting it so that every square inch of her soft, pink insides were burned before he slowly extracted the glowing steel. She continued to scream, though she was hardly aware of it. She hovered at he edge of consciousness. The pain was too much even for her half-immortal little girl body. Through the haze of smoke and painful fire, she saw Darlak holding another red-hot metal rod. Darlak knelt in front of Skye, reached down with the glowing lance, and shoved the molten stick into Skye’s anus.</p> <p>Skye had the sensation of lava filling her entire body, and then she blacked out.</p> <p>***</p> <p>She awoke in a cage that was barely big enough for her to prop herself up on one elbow. Next to her was a tiny bowl of blood. It smelled human and fresh. She lifted it to her lips, and then thought better of it. Since joining the Brimstone Society, Skye, like her older sister, had sworn off human blood.</p> <p>“You should drink it. It will keep your strength up.”</p> <p>In a cage a few feet away was the 9-year-old captured fairy princes.</p> <p>“They may have broken you, girl, but I won’t fall that easily,” Skye said.</p> <p>“The person that came from is dead anyway. And don’t assume that I’m broken because I am trying to keep you alive long enough to help me escape.”</p> <p>Skye turned her head to look at the girl, and every inch of her skin burned from the flogging she’d gotten. The skin of her hairless pussy lips rubbed against each other, and she tensed into a foetal ball with the pain from the burning she’d received to her most sensitive parts. She could feel her insides and skin beginning to heal already, despite the severity of the torture she’d received.</p> <p>The fairy princess -- Teilsche, al-Rashid had called her -- was a cute little thing, Skye had to admit. She looked no older than a 9-year-old human, but with bright purple eyes. Her jet-black hair was cropped just at her jaw line.</p> <p>“If you are a fairy princess, where are your wings?” Skye asked.</p> <p>The girl rolled over, and she made Skye gasp for the second time.</p> <p>Two bloody, oozing stumps protruded from the centre of Teilsche’s back. This girl actually did have wings, but someone had ripped them off and never treated the wounds.</p> <p>“A fairy’s magic comes from her wings,” Teilsche said. “They cut mine off to keep me from being able to cast any spells.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” Skye said.</p> <p>The girl half-smiled. “It’s actually less painful than when I first got here, and they nailed my wings to a board with iron spikes.”</p> <p>“How long have you been here?” Skye asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know,” Teilsche said. “I tried to keep track, but I lost count after what seemed like six months.”</p> <p>“How long was I out?”</p> <p>“A day or so. No more than two,” Teilsche said, and Skye groaned.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Two days later, Skye found herself chained to the same slant rack. Tight alligator clips bit down on her nipples and clitoris. Wires extended from the clips to a large, gasoline-powered generator off to the side of the room. A copper rod was shoved up her ass, and she guessed that this too was attached to the generator. Al-Rashid sat on a throne about 10 feet away, a panel with switches and dials by his side.</p> <p>“I would have thought electricity was somehow not creative enough for you, al-Rashid,” Skye said, still defiant.</p> <p>Her captor laughed. “I have no reason to shun innovative technology, Skye.”</p> <p>A young girl, in appearance no older than 7, knelt in front of him, sucking on his cock. The girl’s wrists were shackled behind her back with thick leather cuffs, and a thick leather studded collar was around her neck. Her long brown hair was pulled up into two pig tails. She wore a type of thick leather chastity belt, with two wires sticking out of it. They too were attached to the panel next to him.</p> <p>“This is the wood nymph I told you I’d captured. Her name today is slut. It changes with my moods. She is going to worship her master’s cock while I torture you. She will, all the while, receive minor electric shocks and waves of pleasure from the twin vibrators sticking into her body.</p> <p>“You, my dear Skye, are not getting any ‘minor’ shocks. We’ll start with 100 volts for five minutes, and go up from there.”</p> <p>Two hours later, her blood-red hair and creamy white body were drenched with sweat and she was hoarse from screaming. During one moment of lucidity in between shocks she heard the little nymph’s muffled scream as the girl must have either cum or gotten a particularly nasty jolt while al-Rashid’s cock was still in her mouth.</p> <p>Skye lasted two more hours after that before passing out.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Several days later, Skye and Tailsche were chained up next to each other in a room Skye hadn’t yet seen. Her pussy and ass had nearly healed fully from the hot irons they’d endured on her first day in the dungeon, nearly a week ago. The two girls were about 10 feet apart, arms high up over their heads, feet on the ground but spread wide with spreader bars. Blood trickled down Skye’s arms from the spiked shackles she wore on her wrists. She could feel blood oozing down her neck as well from her spiked collar.</p> <p>A steel door stood in front of them. Tremendous banging and a sloshing sound came from behind it.</p> <p>“What is in there?” Skye asked.</p> <p>“The worst torture,” Teilsche said. The girl was sobbing, silently, tears running down her cheeks. Skye had expected to see her wings growing back by now, but they weren’t. She didn’t want to think about what that meant. “They are tentacle monsters. Huge, horrible, with nine tentacles each. They will not stop until each of the nine tentacles has cum in our mouths, vaginas and anuses.”</p> <p>“It sounds disgusting, but at least not as painful as the electricity,” Skye said.</p> <p>“Their cum is acid.”</p> <p>“Oh,” Skye said.</p> <p>“The acid isn’t strong enough to eat completely through the walls of our throats or pussies, but the burning pain from them does not go away, not for days, sometimes weeks,” Teilsche said. She started breathing heavily, panicking in her chains, pulling on them with every muscle in her little girl’s lithe, tanned fairy body.</p> <p>It was no use.</p> <p>The creatures behind the door, meanwhile, had reached a crescendo of banging and oozing sounds. They seemed to sense the two helpless little naked girls chained up just a few feet away.</p> <p>The door swung silently open.</p> <p>Two creatures, each about 8 feet tall, advanced on the girls. Neither monster walked, they more slithered across the dungeon floor. Their fleshy, amorphous bodies protruded nine large tentacles. Each tentacle was six feet long and tipped by a penis-like member that was three inches in diameter. A stench of rotting flesh filled the chamber.</p> <p>The tentacle rape went on for six hours.</p> <p>In the end, Skye had never felt so violated, so filthy. Each of her orifices had been used nine times, filled with a burning acid, raped with slime and ooze and muck that should never have been part of this world. She looked across the dungeon floor to where Teilsche lay in her cage, covered with green slime and unconscious, and for the first time, Skye thought of giving in, of becoming al-Rashid’s plaything, if only he would spare her from meeting the tentacle creatures again.</p> <p>***</p> <p>The familiar slant rack. The familiar darkness. The familiar creek of a door swinging open nearby. Then Darlak, wearing only an enormous steel, spike-tipped strap-on dildo standing in front of her. Teilsche, wearing a rubber knobby dildo, standing behind Darlak. Skye lifted her head, stared at her torturer. It had been two weeks now since Skye had fed properly, two weeks of incessant, inhuman sexual torture, of tentacles and ooze and fire whips and electricity and white-hot metal and drills that went all the way down to her bone. Two weeks of feeding on only the most meagre portions of blood. If al-Rashid had walked in that door, Skye might have given up, have begun to crack. But she was not going to be broken by this teenage slut and her dildo.</p> <p>“Daddy’s away for a couple of days, which means you’re all mine,” Darlak said. She pushed a button on the belt which held the strap-on, and a series of razors and barbs protruded with a click from all along the shaft.</p> <p>Darlak mounted Skye. The cold steel with its serrations and blades ground into Skye’s hairless pussy. Skye was unable to do anything about it except clench her teeth and muscles in agony. She felt added weight and looked up to see Teilsche mounting Darlak from behind.</p> <p>Ah, so that was the teenager’s game. She wanted to give and to get. Well, thought Skye, I’ll give her all she can take. Skye began to thrust in rhythm to to her tormentor’s thrusts, making sure the spiked dildo slid as deep as possible into her pussy. Darlak made sure to stay upright, to keep her neck far from Skye’s teeth.</p> <p>But then Skye saw something shimmer from just behind Darlak. Teilsche seemed to become something more than she had. Wings now stretched out to both sides of the little fairy girl’s body, and light glowed from their edges. Teilsche looked down at Skye, mouthed the word “Now!” and shoved Darlak with all her strength down on top of Skye.</p> <p>Darlak had been so into the rape that she had no idea what was happening at first. When she finally did realise it, her neck was centimetres from Skye’s teeth.</p> <p>And then fangs met neck. Darlak tried to pull away, but hunger proved stronger than fear.</p> <p>Skye drank deeply, filling her starved little body with not only blood, but the blood of a Djinnayah, a magical creature, one with a life-force stronger than anything Skye had ever tasted. She broke her chains without even realising it; they simply snapped like string as she enveloped Darlak in a dark embrace. Skye pulled away at the last minute and stared into Darlak’s defeated, frightened eyes.</p> <p>“Sorry I’m not keeping my word to kill you slowly,” she said. Skye pulled the spiked steel dildo out of her pussy, and in her intoxicated state barely felt the metal slicing against her flesh as it was extracted.</p> <p>“Open wide.”</p> <p>Darlak tried to keep her mouth closed, but was too weak to resist. Skye heard the wrenching of teeth torn from their roots as she drove the shaft into Darlak’s mouth. Then she leaned in and finished the teenager off.</p> <p>Strength and magic and eternity itself coursed through her veins. She ripped her collar and shackles away, then did the same for Teilsche.</p> <p>“How did you ...?”</p> <p>“The first magic a fairy learns is illusion,” Teilsche said. “I’ve been concealing my wings for months, hoping I would get an opportunity. Then you came along.” She reached up and touched Skye on the chin where a trickle of Darlak’s blood had drizzled from Skye’s mouth. Teilsche wiped the blood away and then licked it from her finger. “Let’s free the other girls and get out of here,” she said.</p> <p>“One thing to do first,” Skye said, and she headed for the tentacle monsters’ lair. Outside it hung the wood nymph whom Skye had seen sucking al-Rashid’s cock one day and a girl she had never seen who must have been the were-cat al-Rashid boasted he’d captured. She was no older than 7, and had a long, furry tail and pointy ears. Otherwise, she looked human. Both of the poor 7-year-old immortal girls had been crying in anticipation of when the door opened and the monsters came out. Both of their taught bodies were streaked with fresh whip marks from a lashing the day before.</p> <p>Teilsche and Skye got the two girls down, and then gathered all the gasoline from the electricity generator and anything else combustible they could find. They poured the flammable materials into the creatures’ cell through bars at the top of the door. Teilsche cupped her hands, and a small blue flame burned just above her palm. She chanted something and then threw the little ball of flame into the cell, and all four girls ran from the commotion of flames and the death spasms of the monsters.</p> <p>Once outside, they found themselves outside old Marrakesh at nightfall, the city and its heaving market spread out in a valley below them. Teilsche reached out and took Skye’s hand, squeezed it and then leaned her head on Skye’s shoulder.</p> <p>“I usually work alone,” Skye said.</p> <p>Teilsche ran her fingertips up and down Skye’s chest in between her smooth, preteen breasts.</p> <p>“But some company will be nice for awhile,” Skye said. The were-cat and wood nymph were huddling together in their own embrace.</p> <p>“Come on,” Teilsche said. “If I take us, we can reach my family’s grove before sunrise. We are going to need some rest if we are going to hunt al-Rashid.”</p> <p>“First, I’m going to raid Darlak’s wardrobe,” Skye said.</p></div>",[]
517,Lost Bloodskye Episode,-1,LIRCROWFALL,Lircrowfall@yahoo.com,"BloodSkye, the 11-year-old, half-vampire sister of BloodRayne, has been captured by a djinnayah named Harun al-Rashid. Al-Rashid is a sadist of little girls, but over the years has discovered that human girls break way too easily, so he has turned his attention to capturing and punishing supernatural creatures. In addition to Skye, he has three in his harem: a 9-year-old fairy princess, a 7-year-old wood nymph and a 7-year-old were-cat.<br /><br />This short incident takes place after Skye has been tortured with whips of fire and severe electric shocks, and before she has been subjected to a rape by tentacle monsters whose cum is acid. She is bound, weakened and helpless in her captor’s dungeon. (It might help to peruse the pilot BloodSkye story first.)",2006-11-07,3,4,"M/f/g, tort, whip",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lircrowfall003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Skye awoke with an ache in her shoulders. It took her a moment to get her bearings. She was still in al-Rashid’s dungeon, but in a room she hadn’t seen. She turned her head and pain shot down her neck and arms.</p> <p>She was suspended in an X-shape by her wrists and ankles, but was face down, so that her back was arched in a U. She wore, again, the polished steel cuffs and collar that were lined with hundreds of tiny points. She had no idea how long she’d been unconscious in that position, but if the numbness in her hands and feet were any indication -- not to mention the soreness in her shoulders -- it was several hours.</p> <p>She heard a door open behind her and al-Rashid and his teenage daughter, Darlak, entered. The djinnayah king wore his usual: black leather boots and pants. Darlak had on black leather pants that laced up the sides, leather boots and a tight black leather vest that left the girl’s rock-hard midsection exposed. A thick studded belt supported two short chains that dangled at each of Darlak’s hips. Skye, as much as she hated the girl and was sure she was going to kill the blonde demon someday, couldn’t help but be impressed by the girl’s beauty.</p> <p>“Good morning Skye,” al-Rashid said. “Today we are trying something new.”</p> <p>He wheeled a cart over so that it was positioned just under Skye’s distended stomach and chest. On top of the cart was a rectangular tub full of water. Al-Rashid turned a crank and a jack lifted the tub closer to Skye’s naked little girl flesh.</p> <p>“You may want to pull yourself up with your arms and legs,” al-Rashid said as the water got to within inches of Skye’s pale skin. “This is holy water.”</p> <p>“Where would you get holy wa--”</p> <p>Skye stopped when she heard a hissing sound and felt something burn her chest just above her belly button. It was holy water. She pulled herself up, holding her lithe 11-year-old body up with her taught arm and leg muscles as al-Rashid continued to crank the basin higher. Her body was parallel with the floor now, held in place by the strength of her half-vampire body. The water sloshed just inches below her chest and stomach.</p> <p>“Much better, Skye,” al-Rashid said as he walked to the side of the room. “We don’t want any permanent damage to that beautiful ivory skin of yours.”</p> <p>Darlak ran her fingernails down Skye’s back. Despite herself, Skye was getting slightly aroused. With her enhanced senses, Skye could smell the girl’s perfume -- a hint of lavendar and something more alluring, though she couldn’t tell what -- as soon as the teenage dominatrix entered the room. Now Skye could identify the scent: Darlak’s sex. The girl wanted Skye, and Skye could smell the wetness forming in Darlak’s pussy.</p> <p>Al-Rashid returned with three large cinder blocks. He lifted them each one-handed and put them on Skye: two rested across her back and one across her bare ass. In her weakened state -- they were feeding her just enough blood to stay alert and endure their tortures, but not enough to overpower her chains and escape -- it was a struggle for Skye to keep herself suspended above the holy water with all that weight on her. She felt her muscles begin to quiver, and sweat broke out all over her trembling body.</p> <p>Skye gasped when something touched her pussy, and then she realized it was Darlak. Darlak’s lips, specifically. The teenager was eating Skye out, sucking and nibbling on Skye’s tender, hairless pussy, giving it soft, wet long kisses alternated with short flicks of her tongue. Whatever about the girl’s parentage and the fact that Skye hated her, she had to admit that Darlak knew what she was doing. Within minutes she had Skye’s clitoris fully engorged and her vagina soaking wet.</p> <p>Darlak took Skye’s clit into her mouth and sucked it like a pacifier, then let it slide out and licked it like a lollipop, then kissed it like it was the effigy of her goddess, then started the process over again. Skye didn’t want to come, didn’t want to be aroused, but Darlak was too much. Her tongue worked like a hungry lover, caressing and teasing Skye’s pussy for what must have been 20 minutes or so. And just as Skye was about to come, Darlak stopped.</p> <p>The lacuna lasted merely a second, but it was long enough for Skye to moan, without realizing it, “Don’t stop.” She heard al-Rashid laugh and knew she’d made a mistake by letting her desire show.</p> <p>Then something cold and metal snapped hard against her pussy. Skye screamed, and tried to turn her head to see what Darlak was doing, but she couldn’t see around the cinder blocks on her back. It happened again, then again. Skye whelped each time, then it became clear what they were doing.</p> <p>The two short chains hanging at Darlak’s hips when the girl entered the dungeon were chain whips, about six inches long, not including the handles. But they were made of coarse metal, and their thwacks were disproportionately painful to the size of the whips, especially in Skye’s already aroused, highly sensitive state.</p> <p>Darlak sped up her assault, double-weilding the whips and striking with uncanny precision on Skye’s inflamed, hungry clitoris. Skye tried to writhe in her chains to avoid the blows, but the cinder blocks, while adding to her pain and the taughtness of her muscles, also kept her in place. Darlak meanwhile lashed away with the precision and speed of a machine, never missing her mark.</p> <p>Skye, aroused and nearly at climax before the pussy whipping began, couldn’t stop. She did not want to cum to the painful kisses of the chain whips, but she had no choice. Her body was stretched like a bow to its physical limits, and her only possibility of release was to cum, to cum hard to the beating she was getting at the hands of an immortal dominatrix. Skye clenched her teeth to try to fight it, but it was too late. Every ounce of her being was concentrated in her pussy, in the throbbing clitoris that was getting brutally punished, and she could hold it no longer.</p> <p>Skye came with a scream and a terrible shuddering that pulsed along her entire little girl’s body. Darlak kept whipping, gauging how long Skye’s cumming would last. The half-vampire captive’s screams echoed around the dungeon for nearly a full minute before she was spent. Darlak leaned in, her face between Skye’s thighs, and gave the tortured girl a final kiss before backing away and hooking her chain whips back onto her belt.</p> <p>Skye felt steam on her stomach. She glanced down, her vision blurry, and saw that her dripping sweat was making the holy water steam up. Her entire body heaved with each breath she took as she tried to recover from her orgasm and still keep herself suspended above the holy water.</p> <p>“Give her exactly two minutes to recover,” al-Rashid said, “and then do it again.”</p> <p>Darlak purred.</p> <p>They actually did it two more times. Each time, Darlak would lick and suck and kiss Skye’s pussy until Skye was nearly ready to cum, and then she would back away and immediately start whipping Skye’s starving pussy. To Skye, it felt like stars were exploding and forming inside her body. Entire galaxies -- coalescing and swirling in the cosmos -- were concentrated in Skye’s 11-year-old pussy, in the tiny point of her clitoris, in the vibrations cast by her sexual rhythms.</p> <p>After she came the third time, al-Rashid took the cinder blocks off one at a time. He lowered the holy water bin and wheeled it away, and Skye collapsed. There was no strength left in her body. She hung, quivering, sweating and heaving, helpless in her chains.</p> <p>Al-Rashid took a handful of her chin-length, fiery red hair, and yanked Skye’s head up so she looked into his eyes.</p> <p>“You took a massive step today, Skye,” he said.</p> <p>“Toward killing you,” she said. He just smiled.</p> <p>“You came to the kiss of a whip. You came three times against your will. You came because we wanted you to. Soon you will be nothing more than a ravenous beast. You will accept your tortures because they please us. You will beg for punishment, because the more torture you take, the more we’ll let you cum. It will be your only release from an eternity of pain.</p> <p>“Soon, you will be my willing, begging pain slut.”</p></div>",[]
518,Untitled,-1,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,,2003-08-22,14,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My dad has put a program on the computer that records my keystrokes and I don’t know.</p> <p>It is my birthday and when I come into to breakfast he hands me a present it is a long narrow box.</p> <p>I open the box it has a ridding crop in it I look at him and go what is this for dad?</p> <p>Well you have said you always wanted a pony well there is one for you outside under the tree.</p> <p>I rush outside and stop suddenly for what is under the tree is a wooden pony that girls sit on as a punishment. I look back at him. Well young lady I have been monitoring your Internet usage and who you have been talking to and what you have been looking and this seems to be something you wanted.</p> <p>Ah dad that was like fantasy ideas. Well young lady today it is going to be real.</p> <p>(The Internet site I looked at described three and I have copied down what they said. Less punishing is a narrow 20mm by 200 mm plank the top edge shaved down to 10mm wide and made smooth. More punishing is a 100 by 100mm plank that is shaved down to a 10mm flat topped triangle and the most punishing is a set of planks to make a triangle 200mm by 200mm with a 10mm flat top. I thought a rounded top would be better than a flat top?)</p> <p>With that he takes the ridding crop from me and strikes me across the back of the legs WELL STRIP.</p> <p>I slowly strip and cover myself in embarrassment. No need for that Lisa give me your hands and he ties my hands with rope that is over a branch right above the pony.</p> <p>Right then up you go and he lifts me onto the pony and pulls my hands above me. He has got the height just right like it said on the site I have to go up on my toes or my pussy will be pushed down on to the top of the pony.</p> <p>From what I read you should be left on that for an hour as it is 9-30 I will come and let you off at 10-30. Already my legs have made me go down onto my pussy and have to raise my self again I can feel that this is going to get a bit sore I think.</p> <p>MMM like the way you rise in the saddle just give you an encouragement to trot and with that he hits me twice once on each butt cheek AHHHHH that makes me jump and that makes me land on my pussy then up then down then up then down. Lovely he said wish I had started to check out your web sites and chat earlier</p> <p>As he turns to go inside he says Oh yes nearly forgot you said you wanted embarrassment well Sally called just before you came in for breakfast she will be here about 10-00 Ill send her out.</p> <p>Dad no you cant what will I say what will she think oh god that will be so humiliating.</p> <p>Well that’s what you want isn’t it? And something else he said as he comes to me on the pony as I slowly rise and lower myself trying to be comfortable and not show him it is starting to be a bit sore and that I am embarrassed being like this.</p> <p>I will leave the crop hear hanging on the front of the horse.</p> <p>If you can get her to whip you across your breasts and I don’t mean little taps something that leaves red lines will count I will get you a real pony.</p> <p>Well how is this for a birthday present Lisa you have a heap of your fantasies, you are naked outside being punished and embarrassed and you can have a pony if you really want one, I have done all this for you cause I love you.</p> <p>He then goes inside and I find I am going up and down on the pony more and more as I get more uncomfortable I had forgotten what he had said till I hear LISA, SALLY IS HERE I WILL SEND HER OUT.</p> <p>Oh no how will I explain this and do I want her to do what dad suggested I would like a real pony but oh god my pussy is getting sore.</p> <p>(Not sure which sort of pony a dad would want his daughter to ride the 100mm triangle one?)</p> </div>",['This is just a fantasy idea of mine.']
519,My Fantasy,-1,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,,2003-08-23,16,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I like to be on the chat channel real life and usually on child slave sex and dad &amp; daughter. I am 13.</p> <p>I have this idea that I think about that one day I am talking to someone on the net from those channels and find we know each other and they even know my parents.</p> <p>I would be worried incase they tell but of course they can’t because they have been talking to me about stuff too.</p> <p>I like to talk about being made to be naked and tied up and punished and embarrassed not into the sex stuff much yet.</p> <p>It would be so hot when they come to visit or we go to there place like for a bbq or that cause we would know but not my folks but we only talk about it on the net but do look at each other when we visit and I get told stuff and that embarrasses me big time. Later when we talk on the net I would be told stuff like if you were my daughter that t shirt would have been tighter and your nipples would have been given a whipping before the guests arrived so they were standing nice and proud.</p> <p>(Should say that not sure of my preference for who, don’t know if one person or a couple would be the horniest idea. Have thought about a gay couple maybe my folks would trust them not being into girls or a married couple cause they got to be ok or a lez couple like my net ball coach she is tough and if she reads this she will know it was me so that’s a bit wild cause she probably won’t. Any one can tell me what they reckon would be best if they want)</p> <p>One day my folks tell me they are going away for a long weekend and that they have asked ** to look after me till they get back on the Monday night. It would be so humiliating and so horny the couple of weeks leading up to it and the chat we would have on the net and not knowing if we were like fantasy or for real.</p> <p>On the Thursday before my folks go ** comes over to organize and that and I am told to come straight home from school at 3-30 and ** will come over to pick me up at about 4-30.</p> <p>As ** leaves I am told to check at the back door when I get home from school tomorrow.</p> <p>I get home Friday at 3-30 and there is a box at the back door I take it to my room and open it. It has a note and some stuff in it.</p> <p>The note is from ** and tells me that if I want my fantasies to be real to obey it all or ** will not chat with me on line again and I can expect a boring miserable weekend.</p> <p>It tells me I am to strip completely and make sure I have no pubic hair. Then I am to put on what is in the case and only that.</p> <p>There is a collar for my neck and cuffs for my ankles and wrists with rings on them.</p> <p>There is also a ball gag not to big just the right size to gag me but not be too uncomfortable to put in and wear.</p> <p>It also tells me that I should hang my toothbrush to the collar, as it is the only thing that I will be taking with me when I am picked up.</p> <p>After I have done what it said and feeling super nervous and embarrassed already I follow the next instructions.</p> <p>I am to go into our garage and I will find that some ropes and clips have been put in place and I am to attach myself to them and be facing the door.</p> <p>I go into the garage naked and look about there is a rope hanging from the roof with a clip on it. I stand under it and yet if I stretch I can reach the clip to my wrist cuffs. I look around and there is a rope coming from each side of the garage lying on the floor. They must be for my ankles. I clip one ankle and go to move to the other clip but find that to clip the other ankle my legs are spread not real wide but just on the edge of comfort and a bit hard to balance</p> <p>I stand up and have to get a little up on my toes and can reach the clip hanging down well I think here goes cause once I clip this I can’t undo it myself. Should I get a knife to hold just in case or should I wait till I see ** car arriving. Bugger it I just do up the clip and there I am standing my arms held high above me and my legs spread facing the garage door.</p> <p>I am so horny from this that I can feel my nipples hardening and my pussy getting wet I feel so exposed and humiliated and embarrassed and I am by myself.</p> <p>What seems like ages later I hear a car turn into our drive way now I feel a bit of panic wondering if I should have done this Oh god what if its mum and dad home instead of ** what will I say how do I explain this.</p> <p>Then the roller door of the garage starts to open I wasn’t expecting that I thought ** would come in the side door the headlights are on full beam and gradually lighting up the garage and me standing facing the door naked and spread. I do hope this isn’t mum and dad although even being ** is bad enough I am almost frightened enough to pee and feel so horny from the embarrassment.</p> <p>I hear the car door (or doors) close and see the shadows walk into the garage and the garage door close and I see it is **. I feel a bit relived but only a bit as ** walks around me inspecting me.</p> <p>I am so glad we met on the net and that your parents asked me to mind you this weekend and that you have complied we are going to have such fun. All I can do is gurgle through my gag.</p> <p>Good you have your toothbrush as I told you that is all you will be taking with you but I have decided on something else you can leave home with today.</p> <p>I think some nice red lines on the little white body will set it off a treat. This gets me shivering. We are going to a party from hear there will be about a dozen people and yes my little one you will be the only one naked. No don’t worry you aren’t going to be raped or anything like that although I may whip you there for there entertainment.</p> <p>Now before I give you your first whipping ever I have a small task to do and ** takes out a mobile phone and dials a number. When It answers ** holds it to my ear and I hear Oh my god my parents.</p> <p>Have Fun sweet heart ** told us about your conversations ages ago and we both thought if that is what you want to try it should be with some one safe. Dads voice comes on with and ** said would tape it for the three of us to watch when we get back and then mum said squeal and have fun dear bye, bye they both say and the line goes click.</p> <p>There you have it ** said and goes and opens a bag that was brought in when came in the garage and takes out (not sure what would be best open to ideas) a multi tailed flogger and a crop and a small whip.</p> <p>The video is running so we had better start or we will be late wont we/? This is going to be a great weekend we will also be going to the nude beach tomorrow and some other interesting stuff in mind for you as well</p> <p>Then ** hits me across the back with the flogger it stings and I jump Cant have that a bit loose I think and my arms are drawn higher then my legs are pulled further to the sides and I can only just rest my toes on the ground. I have a horrible suspicion that I am going to regret my fantasies.</p> <p>** then lashes my back again making me arch then my bum and backs of my legs making me arch forward. That looks so inviting ** said and then wham right across my breasts and nipples the pain in them is unreal and I am squealing and drooling and then is a nice feeling in the deep part of my tummy where it sort of feels good when I am touching myself and I am going to cum, the lash moves down my front hit by hit leaving nice red lines.</p> <p>Don’t worry they fade in a few hours (do they?) the lash goes across my lower belly and mound and down my thighs.</p> <p>Now the fun bit ** said and standing in front of me swings the lash up into my pussy full on it. I nearly pass out and jump and squeal and gurgle and cry and shake the pain in my pussy is unreal I think it caught my button to my clit all the tingling sensations have zoomed inside me to the spot inside me low in my belly, my pussy is so wild the pain though is maybe not but the agony of the feeling in me is like when I am about to cum big time and haven’t yet. ** swings the lash into my pussy another three times.</p> <p>I am almost senseless from the hits to my pussy and ** said well now that looks lovely now all those nice red lines to impress people with. I will just get a close up with the video your folks may want to see. Ha Ha you had better behave for them in future cause a spanking will probably be a thing of the past lol.</p> <p>Now before I untie you just get you organized to lead into the party and ** takes a very thin chain from the case and it has a clip on the end a squeeze clip and kneels in front of me and clips it to my clit. It’s not sore but I can feel the pressure. Now if you don’t come along I will tug the chain and demonstrates and it makes the clips squeeze. The harder I tug the more it squeezes see and ** tugs real hard and that hurts nearly as much as when the lash hit it.</p> <p>Now these nipples they are nice and your breasts look better with your arms down as they will be tonight. You haven’t much boob but they do look so whippable I have thought that for ages. ** puts a little nipple ring like an earring on each nipple they are clip on like earring. One day if we do this again perhaps I will take you and have you pierced for real would you like that? I moan through my gag.</p> <p>** undoes my legs then my hands and clips my hands behind me well we had better be off and with that opens the garage door and leads me out to the car by the thin chain to my pussy. I say a silent prayer that no one is passing and that especially no one from school is or is about to come down the drive to call.</p> <p>I get into the seat and ** buckles my seat belt. Ok now it’s off to have some fun you ready?</p> <p>I nod.</p> </div>",[]
520,Door Bell,-1,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,,2003-08-26,8,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We are going to have the party all the people that ** knows are coming this evening. ** has even suggested that some of them will know me but that it is ok cause they all like this stuff. Even their kids are into it. ** wont tell me who so I don’t know if it is anyone from my year at school on not or even if it is any kids I know its so mean and exciting and embarrassing.</p> <p>Someone arrives to deliver some catering stuff and complains to ** that he has been banging on the door for ages as ** doorbell seems to have stopped working.</p> <p>** goes out and checks it after the delivery person has gone.</p> <p>Sometimes I think that I have to answer the door naked and in cuffs and other times that I have to hide and other times that I am sort of in view tied up and spread. (You decide)</p> <p>I see ** thinking.</p> <p>Lisa be a dear and pop out to the garage for me and bring in that white board and a marker would you.</p> <p>I do as asked totally naked of course cause ** didn’t bring any clothes for me not a thing. Well not totally naked I am wearing the collar and wrist and ankle cuffs.</p> <p>Here you are ** when I bring it in. ** takes it and writes on it when finished turns it around so I can see it.</p> <p>“I am terribly sorry but my door bell has stopped working so I have had to improvise. As you can see I have left this naked female tied to the side of the door. Please use the crop provided on her breasts to get her to squeal loud enough that I know you are there.</p> <p>Your not serious are you I ask?</p> <p>Most defiantly ** tells me.</p> <p>** takes me out side the front door and puts a rope through my cuff rings on my wrists and ties my hands high above me to the porch rafter. ** pulls the rope tight so I am on my toes. Nice ** tells me very nice but we can improve I think and goes back inside.</p> <p>** holds up a spreader bar this should do nicely ** says.</p> <p>But why your notice said please hit my breasts why the spreader **.</p> <p>Well I am going to peg that to the ground so you cant turn around can’t have you hiding yourself from the guests and you never know some may prefer to strike you somewhere else other than your breasts and nipples. Maybe some one from your school even lol. (that makes me blush)</p> <p>Now we think It might be best if you don’t know when anyone is arriving so we will put these head phones on, they have music playing so you won’t know they are coming up the path and yes you are being blindfolded to I haven’t forgot that.</p> <p>Now before we put on the blindfold and headphones suppose we should test the bell shouldn’t we?</p> <p>** calls out their friend or partner and tells them.</p> <p>Right I am going inside and closing the door I will turn on the stereo and then you must use this crop on lisa. Make her squeal loud enough so I can hear. Wont be a problem with the neighbors its nearly a kilometer to the next house. The red marks then will give the guests an extra invitation to ring the bell. Then ** goes inside</p> <p>** friend @ says oh I’m going to enjoy this and strikes me hard across my breasts right on the nipples two hits to both, I haven’t got my breath back from my scream when @ strikes me right on my slit I go mad jumping squealing crying. ** comes out that’s perfect will work a treat.</p> <p>Ok lisa we had better get ready and puts on my blind fold and headphones my nipples and cunny are so sore but the pain is slowly going I have a feeling that this is going to be a painful evening as well as being supper embarrassing.</p> <p> </p> </div>","['I got this idea from a guy I chatted to on the chat channel.', 'Lisa LS314@hotmail.com I still not sure who I like best in my fantasy idea married couple, gay guys or lez couple Any way Luvs ya']"
521,Netball Training,-1,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,,2004-03-14,13,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My dad Ric tells me that he has organized private practice for netball with the school gym teacher Miss Williamson. She is a big sort or lady and we know she is a lez.</p> <p>You tell me to put on my practice uniform. ""I dont have a practice uniform"" I say. “Yes its on your bed.” I go and look. “Only put on what has been left on the bed for you nothing else now Lisa.”</p> <p>(Not sure if you know but usually you would wear socks and shoes and a sports skirt and of course undies a t shirt and the bib is two bits of material with a ten mm piece of tape across both shoulders and it ties at the sides under your arms. It has your position on it WD wing attack GS goal scorer and so on)</p> <p>You have got out my wrist and ankle cuffs and collar as well as my old sports skirt it will be miles to short for me and just the bib with WD on it.</p> <p>I come out to show you the skirt just barely covers my pussy and the bib being loose flaps easily opening and let you see in at my breasts and it makes my nipples hard so they stick out through the Material, which is, thin and light.</p> <p>""Ok off we go"" and we get in the car and go to the gym. Being nighttime it is of course dark and we park right next to the door the lights are on and there is only one car Miss Williamson’s. ""Thanks For agreeing to give Lisa a few private lessons now dont go easy on her during training"".</p> <p>Then she sees me walk into the light the way I am dressed and she looks at you and raises an eyebrow. ""Yes your right in what you think I want to see her sweat, don't take any nonsense from her I believe in FIRM discipline""</p> <p>Anyway she has me running and jumping and throwing the ball, every time I jump or bob I know my pussy is visible unless my back is to her then she gets a good look at my bum cheeks. I don't know it but you fixed the tape on one of the shoulder straps so only a single thread held it up and it comes undone and flops down exposing my breast. I keep lifting it up.</p> <p>""Dont fuss with the bib Lisa"" you say, ""Miss Williamson has seen breasts before"".</p> <p>Because I do it again lift it up you call me over.</p> <p>""Right young lady enough of your fiddling and fidgeting off with that bib"" I do and am embarrassed and am standing there now topless in just my collar and cuffs and real short skirt in front of Miss Williamson who looks at me very, very interested.</p> <p>""I think she should be able to play either end of the court Miss Williamson you say she should be able to shoot goals too"".</p> <p>""But I don't ever practice that"" I say.</p> <p>""Answering back thats one stroke. Want to go for more?"" you ask.</p> <p>""No Master"" miss Williamson really takes an interest now the thing you said and how I answered.</p> <p>""How many shots at goal do you think Miss Williamson?” you ask</p> <p>""Oh I think 10"" she said</p> <p>I get 4 of them in ""Well miss you missed 6. So 6 misses equals 6 strokes plus one for answering back that’s a total of 7 if I have my math’s right. Do you agree Miss Williamson?</p> <p>""Yes Ric that seems the right number to me but you have me at a loss as to what you mean""</p> <p>You open the sports bag you have brought with you and take out a flogger. You hand it to miss Williamson and say, ""would you care to do the honors? Lisa a bend back please. She can usually only hold that position for one hit then its a case of tying her which is why I always have rope in the bag""</p> <p>I do a bend back and it makes my breast so vulnerable and the skirt falls back off my mound and my pussy is real exposed I don't know which you are going to hit or she is going to hit I hear you Point and tell her there as you whisper in her ear and tell her exactly where and how hard.</p> <p>After I have rolled around on the ground holding my crutch because you told her to lay two quick and hard strokes onto my pussy you and she tie me to the gym equipment.</p> <p>You tie me hanging by my legs for the next six hits.</p> <p>Then you would decide where you would have her hit and how hard.</p> <p>She swings the flogger across my breasts once from each side all the little leather strings leave red marks and sting like all hell and make me squeal so loud.</p> <p>""Thats three"" you say.</p> <p>Then it is my bums turn a full strike on each cheek that makes me jerk and swing and squeal and am crying big time my bum is on fire some of the tips of the flogger landed inside the crease of my bum as I was jerking around after the first hit.</p> <p>""Thats five. Can you guess where I have asked Miss Williamson to place the last two Lisa?"" you say.</p> <p>She stands in front of me I am looking at her upside down my legs are held a apart by the rings and my hands tied behind my back I can't cover my pussy I know where she is going to hit do I ever.</p> <p>""Lisa my dear it has been an interesting experience training you today and not just netball training I will be looking forward to see you at school I am sure some after school training will be able to be arranged if your dad wants it for you.""</p> <p>""Now dear are you ready?"" and she starts to move the flogger. I close my eyes I try to pull my legs together but can't because of how they are tied and then the flogger hits me she has managed to do it with just the tips right across my whole pussy. The lips, the sides of my lips next to my legs, inside my lips, on my hole and right on my button.</p> <p>I scream and bend in half my head coming up to my waist height I am swinging and crying and wriggling and moaning my poor pussy is on fire I can feel it swelling and getting puffy and also wet.</p> <p>Miss Williamson asks you ""Sorry was that to hard""</p> <p>""Oh no that was fine she needs to know what she will get if she doesn't perform up to standard. One more to go I think. I will hold the rings for you she is still moving"" You hold the rings but more than that you pull them slowly apart further and further so that my legs are now really spread and so in my pussy I can feel it cold as it is wet inside I look at Miss Williamson and she gives me a smile and a nod and swings her arm.</p> <p>I faint it is so sore as she hits it is like electricity shocks all over it. I wake up lying on the floor naked you have removed my skirt and put a leash on to my collar my hands are still cuffed behind me.</p> <p>""Ok thank you Miss Williamson I had better be off now please feel free to contact me if you think I should bring Lisa to here or your place for further training. Or maybe a training camp in the country if you know of any?"" You pull on my leash and I get up to follow you I walk a little funny cause my insides of my legs and lips are sore if they press together put I am also as horny as hell and want to get my fingers down there. You walk me outside to the car this is rather frightening cause anyone might come past its sort of horny to as Miss Williamson walks out with us and I feel just like a slave girl naked and cuffed and being led.</p> <p> Be a little unreal if the real Miss Williamson reads it he he he</p> </div>",[]
522,"Midwinter Offering to the Earth Mother, Part 1",1,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,I have decided that I am Pagan real life and this is the story of me getting to be an offering at the midwinter solstice to the Earth Mother.,2006-12-08,3,4,"M, f, humil",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I almost missed Lisa as she walked down the ramp into the main airport terminal. The airport was very busy but I had taken up a position where I could watch for her and yet she would find it difficult to see her. However, a group of men speaking some eastern European language blocked her from my view. It was by chance that I had to move to allow someone to pass me and as I turned my head I caught sight of her back. At least, I thought it was her.</p> <p>I followed her at a discreet distance waiting to see if she would take the next step in her journey. This was a test.</p> <p>I watched as she stopped by one of the doors to the outside world. I watched as she took a deep breath, looked around the terminal quickly and then reach into a pocket of her backpack and took out the wrap around sunglasses.</p> <p>The sunglasses were special and I knew that. I had asked her to paint the inside of her glasses pitch black so that no light could get through. As she put the glasses on and fitted them closely to her face, I knew she could not see a thing.</p> <p>Now it was time wait and watch. An anxious time for her. Would I be there? Would someone else pick her up? Would her nerves break and would she take off her glasses.</p> <p>I waited for some time. Not certain how much time but I worked on a cross word puzzle to pass the time. She was determined. People jostled her, bumped into her and she reacted to every noise and voice. But she was determined. The glasses stayed on. She did reach up but only to adjust the glasses to fit more firmly.</p> <p>It was time. I knew she had passed this stage of the test. I walked up behind her, held both shoulders firmly and spoke softly into her left ear, ""Virgin sacrifice?""</p> <p>Her body went rigid for a moment. ""Ric?""</p> <p>I let go of her shoulders and grasped her left elbow firmly. ""Follow me but do not speak."" I told her.</p> <p>I walked slowly so she would not trip but it took just moments for her to place her trust in me as I led her to the car. I could feel her body relax and I felt a moment of satisfaction and pride. She trusted me. That was a better compliment than any spoken word.</p> <p>I placed her back pack in the back seat and then helped her into the passenger seat.</p> <p>""Hands behind you now.""</p> <p>She did as she was told and put her hands behind her. I adjusted them and locked her wrists behind her seat. She was unable to move very much and she had no defense. I smiled because I knew she could not see me. Just as I dreamed. God she was good!</p> <p>When I sat behind the wheel and started up the car, I looked over to get a good look at my passenger. She was nervous but that was to be expected. And excited. Her breath came shallow and fast. I leaned over so she could feel my hot breath but I did not touch her. She reacted but not in a negative way.</p> <p>The road out of the airport and through the traffic circles took all my concentration. The traffic was very heavy at this time of the day. However, I soon found the small country road I was looking for. It was more awkward by distance but there were few cars and I could relax.</p> <p>I had no wish to speak at this time and she was under instructions not to speak until spoken to. I enjoyed the views both outside and inside the car. Later, perhaps, I would show Lisa more of the countryside, the hedges, the fields, the rolling, friendly hills. Later, when it was all over. If she wanted to and if she was able.</p> <p>The cottage I had rented was a tourist trap and all dressed up to seem quaint but I knew it had not been there only 5 years before. Still, it was a good choice. There were no nearby neighbours so no one would be upset with her screams. The view over the hills and facing the Hill of Slane was superb. I wanted to see where the sacrifice would take place.</p> <p>I escorted Lisa into her own room. I had placed a cover over the window on the outside so she could not see out and the door had a key which I could use to look the door from the outside. I left the backpack with all of her clothes and things in the kitchen. Now it was time for her to take the next step.</p> <p>I unlocked her hands but left the glasses on. ""Hand all your clothes to me. I am on your left side.""</p> <p>I watched her carefully. This was a new step for her and I wanted her to do it on her own as much as possible. She had to take the next step. She had to offer herself as a virgin sacrifice.</p> <p>I was surprised because there was so little hesitation in her actions. She must have been thinking about this for some time. She really was determined to make the sacrifice.</p> <p>Her jacket, and her sweater or jumper came first. She was very careful to keep the glasses on firmly. She knew I would cancel everything if the glasses came off without permission.</p> <p>Then she took off her shoes and socks. She took a deep breath before she undid her jeans but she slipped them off - almost toppling over at one pint as she lost her balance. I reached out and steadied her.</p> <p>I was standing slightly behind her to try and give her some sense of privacy. The bra came next but she was slightly stooped shouldered as she handed me the bra. It may have been because of the damp coolness of the room or a defensive reaction or a gesture of modesty.</p> <p>She did hesitate with the panties. But she was determined and she pushed down her panties very quickly just to get it over with.</p> <p>She stood for a moment with her arms vaguely covering the front of her and her shoulders were stooped and her head down. What would she do? Just in case she wanted to back out, I stayed quietly behind her so I could hand back her clothes if she asked for them.</p> <p>Somewhere inside her, the need to fulfill her dream, her need to be the sacrifice and to suffer for the goddess, somewhere inside her she decided to take another step as the whip slave who longed to be.</p> <p>She stood straight, put her hands down at her sides (although her hands were tiny little fists) and she turned around to face me. She stood at attention, not even breathing but she had done it. She had displayed all of herself to me.</p> <p>After a moment, I asked softly, ""Are you open?""</p> <p>There was some confusion on her face as she wondered what I meant. Then it dawned on her. She spread her feet so that her vagina was open for inspection if needed or desired.</p> <p>I placed her clothing very carefully on a chair nearby. Then I stood in front of her and carefully examined the small woman before me.</p> <p>Small. Delicate. Small breasts with lovely pink nipples. Erect nipples. Her skin was flushed beneath the tan. Perhaps she was too cold. Perhaps she was embarrassed. It did not matter because I had no intention of waiting much longer.</p> <p>I reached out with both hands and touched her flesh for the first time. She was warm but her body jerked nervously. To be expected. I was touching a part of her body she was not expecting. I held both of her hands. She was too tense and I wanted her to relax a bit more. I opened her fists and straightened her fingers.</p> <p>Finally I leaned over and gently kissed her right cheek and whispered, ""Lisa, you are terrific. I am so proud of you. You really have the courage to suffer and endure for your goddess."".</p> <p>I gave her new instructions. ""When you hear me knock on the door after I leave, take off the glasses and try and sleep. It will be a long night for you and you will need to be fresh.""</p> <p>I left her there, closed the door and knocked.</p> <p>She would take off her glasses now and find herself naked, alone, and locked in a strange room. She would soon realize that she was helpless. No one can her screams. She had no way out, to escape. All of her options were closing down. Soon she will have no options at all. Soon, she would be bound hand and foot. Soon she would scream and scream and scream.</p></div>",[]
523,"Midwinter Offering to the Earth Mother, Part 2",2,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,I have decided that I am Pagan real life and this is the story of me getting to be an offering at the midwinter solstice to the Earth Mother.,2006-12-08,3,5,"M, f, humil",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I made myself a pot of tea. I knew I would not be able to sleep before we went for the sacrifice. I tried to do some cross word puzzles but I had trouble focusing. My thoughts kept returning to what would happen that night, what was needed for the ritual sacrifice. How she might react to the reality of the actual pain.</p> <p>The twilight was a very long one - or at least it seemed longer than usual for me. I knew the way but it would be dark that bight. It would be a quarter moon that night. Not ideal but it was the only time Lisa could get away.</p> <p>At midnight, I decided it was time to set things in motion. I knocked on the door of Lisa's room. She answered immediately which made me believe she did not sleep either. Through the door, I told her that everything she would need was located in the drawers of the dresser. I told her I would unlock the door and she could go and take a bath and prepare herself in the bathroom down the hall. She would not need her glasses as I would close the door to the hallway. I told her I would return when it was time and I would expect her to be ready with her glasses on firmly so she could not see. She could use a sheet or blanket to keep her naked body warm.</p> <p>As I filled a water bottle with cold water, I heard her move down the hallway and into the bathroom. Later as I finished another cup of tea, I heard her return to her room. I looked at the clock. I wanted to be ready for the sacrifice at three am. I would need at least a half hour to get her ready, another half hour to an hour to get to the top of the hill - especially in the dark, and a half hour preparation of her body here. It was time to move. I did not finish that cup of tea.</p> <p>I went down the hall and knocked on the door to her room. It was a signal for her to put on her glasses but I checked to make certain. ""Lisa, are you prepared? Do you have you glasses?""</p> <p>She called out in a voice that had a higher pitch to it than usual. ""I am ready sir.""</p> <p>I opened the door and she was standing in the middle of the floor with her glasses on, her legs spread apart so she was open for inspection and her hands at her side with her fingers uncurled. I had to smile. She really was ready. She seemed to be a combination of fear, excitement, nervousness, determination and submission.</p> <p>I told her to remain where she was but to place her hands on her head with her fingers interlaced. She did as she was instructed with just a hint of puzzled hesitation.</p> <p>I opened a drawer and took out some skin lotion. I poured a large daub onto the palm of my hand and then started my chores. I used the cream on her skin everywhere I could reach. I covered her arms and shoulders and neck. I used some on her face and I tried to be gentle and slow and sensuous. It was something I had to do. The cream had a lot of vitamin E, the healing vitamin, and I wanted on her skin to help her heal quickly. It was a job I had to do but I found it intensely pleasurable. I loved touching her young, firm flesh.</p> <p>I could smell the clean skin mixed with the scent of the cream. I loved it when I caressed her ribs along her side and tried not to tickle her. I admit to a sensual arousal, not exactly sexual, but truly sensual, as I covered her small breasts with cream and rubbed across the nubs of her nipples several times. Perhaps I caressed her nipples one or two times more than was needed. Then there was the area just under her ribs which I find is so sensitive in so many people. I used both hands to cover her stomach and to press down on the flesh for her belly button. I stopped there and turned to her back. All along her sides and across the shoulder blades and then, saving the best to the last, my hands almost whispered along the back of her neck and she shivered. From the cold, of course. And then that sensitive area just between her shoulder blades. I made certain there was a lot of cream running along her spine and then over the curve of her ass.</p> <p>I think she was surprised when I invaded the cleft of her ass and stroked the opening of her anus. The muscles in her ass tense and moved but she kept herself open for me. She was determined. It was a very good sign. I felt more confident as I roamed over her body.</p> <p>Every part of her body was to be involved in the sacrifice. I turned next to her feet and calves, the back and inside of her kness and along the outside of her thighs. I moved slowly. I wanted her to anticipate where I would go next. I wanted her to think about it.</p> <p>Finally, I added another daub of cream and caressed the soft, warm skin on the inside of her thighs. First one leg, her left, and then he inside of her right skin. I took my time. She trembled almost constantly now but I was enjoying every moment. I moved up as if to reach the centre of her being but then moved away. I played a dance on her flesh, a caressing striptease.</p> <p>Higher and higher I moved with every movement of my hands. Finally I withdrew both hands to let her wonder and ache. I waited as long as I felt her anxiety building and then I thrust both hands deep within her legs and covered her entire mound with one go. It was almost a violent intrusion despite the fact she knew it was coming, despite the fact that my hands did not grab or invade her vagina, I heard a sharp intake of her breath and then she exhaled but she was shaky. It was dome.</p> <p>I stood up and looked at my victim for a moment. I knew I was not done but she did not.</p> <p>I took out some scarlet red lipstick. Some decoration was in order. I reached out and cupped her breast and lifted so her nipple was thrust out to me. I took care and I covered her nipple and areola with a scarlet red. I looked at my handiwork to see if it was too much. If her areolas were much larger, it would be too garish but I was satisfied with hers. I covered both set of nipples and areolas.</p> <p>Now for the shock. I told Lisa to get on the bed and spread her legs wide open. I helped her to the side of the bed and then she lay down and with her knees up, she opened herself but not as widely as I wanted. Gently, I pried her knees apart until she was as open for inspection as she could be. However, it was not an inspection I wanted to do.</p> <p>Once again, I took out the scarlet lipstick and used it to rouge the lips of her vagina.</p> <p>Even though she was wearing glasses, Lisa turned her head to the side as if she did not want to see what I was doing.</p> <p>This was not necessary and I had no fetish for lipstick or painted vaginal lips. I wanted to strip her of any shyness she had left. I wanted her to trust me in everything. I wanted her to place her whole, entire being in my hands and I wanted her to believe she had no other options.</p> <p>She was now the sacrifice. She was not to be lisa. She was not to be a girl from Australia. She was not to be a daughter, a friend, an individual. She was to be the virgin sacrifice. She was to lose all she was in the sacrifice. She was to be nothing more than pain and a scream.</p> <p>She was almost ready now. I took the robe out of a package and asked her to stand. It was a simple white sheath that would drape from her shoulders. I had her raise her arms and then I put it on her. She wore nothing else.</p> <p>Then I placed a collar around her neck. I would lead her to the site using a leash and collar.</p> <p>Finally, I locked her wrists behind her back.</p> <p>""I did not use her name now. ""Are you ready? Do you want to be let free?""</p> <p>Her words stumbled from her mouth and they reflected the roiling mixture of emotions within her. ""Yes. ---I mean -- not to be free --- I mean, I'm ready!""</p></div>",[]
524,"Midwinter Offering to the Earth Mother, Part 3",3,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,Getting to where it is all to take place.,2006-12-10,4,5,"M, f, humil",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Getting to the top of the hill is not that easy at night. There is no road to the top and you have to cross fields to get to the hill and then climb the path to the top. Fortunately, the land to the north of the hill is much higher than the valley to the south.</p> <p>I parked the car on the grass near a gate to the field. I turned off the lights and got out of the car and closed the door. I waited until my eyes adjusted to the dark. I looked up to see if the moon was out and if I could see stars. Clouds covered most of the sky but I could see stars in small patches. The air was very fresh and damp after a rain shower earlier in the evening.</p> <p>I brought the slave out of the car but kept her glasses on and her hands tied behind her back. I took off her robe so that she was naked for all to see. I had her open her mouth wide and inserted a leather strap and tied it tightly around her head. This would protect her tongue and teeth as she contorted and her muscles spasm with the pain. The strap also would help to reduce the volume of her screams so nearby residents would not call the police. I loped the ropes and the straps around her neck and over her shoulders. I tied the bundle of tools around her waist. She is small but I saw no reason why she should not carry the instruments used in her own sacrifice.</p> <p>Once I attached a leash to her collar, I led her to a gate and helped her climb awkwardly over the gate. On the other side was a pasture and I could see a small herd of cows looking at us with little interest.</p> <p>I had to walk slowly because the slave found it hard going to walk at the end of a leash in her bare feet and on a rough path. The rain had made the path quite muddy and she had a problem slipping and keeping her balance. She fell to her knees thee times but I help her regain her feet and we trudged slowly on and up. It was a good thing I had left earlier than I thought necessary.</p> <p>The climb up the side of the hill was even slower. Here there were stones on the path and her feet were suffering. By the top of the climb, even though I could not see in the dark, I was certain she was leaving a small blood trail from the cuts and scratches on her feet. I had to stop so she could catch her breath again. It had been a hard climb for her. The full realization of what she was doing must be filling her mind and soul by now. This was no longer a game or a fantasy.</p> <p>At the top of the hill there is a ruined church and a cemetery. At the edge of the hill on the other side is a small woods and I led her to that area. She would be sacrificed there.</p> <p>I looked at my watch again. Time was getting short. I had a quick look around. There were few lights in the area around the hill. At 2:30 in the morning, most of the lights were yard lights etc. I could not see any lights that indicated someone would be up.</p> <p>I looked over at the hill just across the valley and outlined in the dim starlight. Then I took a long slow look about the hill where I was. This had been one of the most important religious centers. Christianity had tried to appropriate this hill and its religious aura but the ruined church seemed to be a profound statement of its failure.</p> <p>Everything was ready. I used a torch to see the ropes and the pulleys I had set up earlier in the morning. I brought a nylon rope and pulley used by climbers -very strong but light and easy to use. However, I did not want anything not designed or created by nature. I would not allow the nylon ropes to touch her skin and spoil the sacrifice to the Earth Mother.</p> <p>I tied a thick, hemp rope around her ankles. It was difficult as I was not used to working with such ropes. However, I wrapped the rope around her ankles several times and tied the rope into a knot. Then I formed a loop and tied the nylon rope around the hemp rope.</p> <p>Next, I unlocked her hands and tied the same hemp rope around each wrist and tied the nylon ropes to the hemp one.</p> <p>I look at my watch. Had to move quickly. Fortunately the mountain climbing rope and pulley made it easy to lift her from the ground.</p> <p>I stood back to catch my breath and to relax for a moment. The nylon ropes were tied to two trees and as she was hauled up from the ground, her legs were forced to spread wide and opening up her vagina like a night flower eager to be pollinated.</p> <p>She was upside down and she needed a bit of time to get used to being upside down. Even in the dim starlight she looked extraordinary stretched out like a St Andrew's cross, a large X.</p> <p>Another glance at my watch and it was just minutes before 3 am - the hour of the sacrifice.</p> <p>Quickly, I put on my all black robe, took out a needle and pricked my finger so I could produce some blood. I stepped forward and placed a drop of blood on her stomach just above her womb. I placed another on her forehead. My blood on her to join her in her sacrifice.</p> <p>And then the moment of truth for her. Another 12 fingers placed blood on her stomach at the same time and anointed her head. I reached down and removed her glasses.</p> <p>She could not speak because of the leather strap but she quickly realized we were not alone. It took some doing on my part but I managed to find some witnesses. So many did not want to witness this sacrifice. However, after many phone calls, I tracked down a man and woman who were into the darker aspects of ancient religions. They ran an herb store, a place that sold ingredients for alternative medicines and so on. The whole family were involved - mother, father, two daughters and a younger son. They arranged for others to join us and flew from England to be here this night.</p> <p>12 witnesses and me. 13 present for the sacrifice. All except me were naked. All had joined their blood to her sacrifice.</p> <p>The 12 passed a flask of some potion among them and each drank with some eagerness. I did not. I wanted to be very alert to make certain she was safe.</p> <p>I reached down to my instruments and picked up a nice long supple and vicious looking alder switch. I tried it out in the air to find the right balance. I wanted the first stroke to be perfect.</p> <p>I looked at my watch. 3 am. It was time for the pain.</p></div>",[]
525,"Midwinter Offering to the Earth Mother, Part 4",4,LISA,LS314@hotmail.com,,2006-12-14,2,4,"M, f humil, exhib, bd, whip",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lisa008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The time had come for the pain to start, for the sacrifice and the screaming to begin.</p> <p>She was held up upside down with her legs stretched wide between two trees and her hands spread out and tied to the rocks on the ground. Her body was stretched out as far as it would go. She held a leather strap in her mouth to protect her tongue and teeth but also to reduce the volume of the screaming so the people living nearby would not be disturbed.</p> <p>12 men and women formed a human ring around her like the astral signs in the sky. I stood inside the ring and I looked down at her face. Her eyes were just allowed to see for the first time that evening. She tried to see the people, strangers all, who surrounded her and watched her sacrifice. It was a sight that must have surprised her. All except me were naked and wearing masks. They had been passing a flask around the circle and each was sipping some potion or brew. What it was I did not know but the effect it was having was obvious. All of the men, old and young, were supporting erections and all erections were pointing at the sacrificial victim.</p> <p>It was a surprise to me but I hesitated only for a moment.</p> <p>Each witness held a flashlight and each shone on the victim’s body so all could see. I had set two cameras up and they were filming the ritual.</p> <p>She looked frightened, anxious, apprehensive, fearful, determined.</p> <p>I spoke out ""I call to the ancient gods of this earth, to the horned male god of the earth and to the Earth Mother of us all. I call you to witness this sacrifice. I call on you to accept this sacrifice of the virgin female who traveled so far to worship you. I call on you to accept her cries of pain..."" and now I raised my hand high into the air, gripped the alder rod tightly and slashed through the air as viciously and as strongly as I was able. The rod had to strike evenly. I had taken great care to measure my stroke, to make certain I would lash her precisely where I wanted.</p> <p>I struck and took a deep breath of satisfaction. I could see the mark. Not yet a welt - a white line where the rod had struck. I took a moment to savor my achievement and to watch the white lines slowly turn red. I knew there would be a lovely welt.</p> <p>I had stood to one side of her so that my elbow was at a level just above her small breasts. That allowed me to bring down the rod at great speed and very hard. The noise as the rod struck her flesh was almost like a pistol shock - not a thud, not a slap, but something loud, sharp and delicious.</p> <p>I had not told her where I would strike first. To strike her nipples or her cunnie first would be easy but there would be no build up after that. I wanted to build to a climax. I struck her just where the soft skin of her breasts meets her ribcage. Because the rod was driving down against the bottom of her breasts, the rod drove deep into her breasts so the bones of her rib cage would not be damaged.</p> <p>She did not scream or cry out. She had been holding her breath and it gasped out of her lungs as if her lungs were on fire. Then she made mewling sounds around the leather strap.</p> <p>The screaming would come soon. I knew that.</p></div>",[]
526,Rachel's Little Sister,-1,LITTLEGIRLSPANKER,no@email,Steve trains Rachaels 8 year old Little sister as a sex slave.,2006-01-31,26,4,"M,f,f, anal, bd, humil, rape, reluc, toys, ped, d/s",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlegirlspanker001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Having trained Rachael, after a few months, he decided to set about Rachael’s little 8 year old sister, Sara, and train her. Sara's mother, having pleased with herself that she had 'got rid' of Rachael onto Steve, was just a ken to dump her other unwanted daughter, especially as Steve insisted she keep the Child Benefit and Single Parent payments from the State, all the more to spend on booze.</p> <p>When He got Sara back to his house, he had already instructed Rachael, who was now 12. She was wearing a pink PVC Maids dress and cap, shiny PVC knee boots and rubber bra and panties.</p> <p>The first step was to reduce Sara to complete humiliation and compliance, in order to retrain her as a sexual submissive. He took her upstairs, and showed her bedroom. A single bed, with a rubber mattress sheet, plastic duvet cover and plastic pillow cases, and wrist and ankle restraints was visible as they entered. Also in the room was a chemical toilet, a child sized whipping horse, and a flat table with restraints, and two pulleys in the ceiling above it. There was a cupboard in the corner. Sara walked over to it and opened it. It was full of plastic and rubber clothes, and hanging on the door was a range of paddles, whips, tawses and leather floggers. She closed the doors, and pulled out the bottom draw. More rope, gags, dildos, bondage equipment, enema equipment.</p> <p>""What are they for"", Sara asked.</p> <p>""To train you with, sweetheart""</p> <p>""Train me how""</p> <p>""Don't worry your self, we'll have a nice day and start tomorrow"". Little did she know her training has already begun.</p> <p>They spent the day shopping and buying Sara whatever she asked for, thoroughly spoiling her. The two sisters were so pleased to be together again, and Sara already had said she never wanted to leave.</p> <p>Steve planned to humiliate Sara first, with a constant dose of strong diuretic tablets and a sleeping pill, every night. This would make Sara wet the bed uncontrollable. A useful level to control her with. That night ho slipped her into Barbie pajamas, and gave her Hot Chocolate with the pills in.</p> <p>""Thank you Daddy, my old Mummy never let us have Hot Chocolate"", Sara had said happily.</p> <p>""Don’t worry sweetheart, you'll get it every night from now on"". She was soon fast asleep. He carried her to bed, and he and Rachael, his 12 year old girlfriend, went to bed. Sara wouldn’t be woken by the sound of Steve spanking and raping her big sister. Soon he would have a choice of whom to spank and rape, every night.</p> <p>As predicted, when Sara woke she was horrified to find she had copiously wet the bed.</p> <p>""YOU NAUGHTY GIRL"", Steve shouted at her, when he entered the room. ""I treat you so nicely and you deliberately wet the bed. Im taking you straight home now.""</p> <p>Sara began to cry. ""Please don't, please don't, I'll do anything you say, Ill make it up, im really sorry, please don't send me away. I didn’t wet the bed on purpose.""</p> <p>""Well, what if I punish you, and we say nothing about it afterwards and you can stay? You have to obey me from now on, whatever I tell you to do. Do you want me to punish you?""</p> <p>""Oh yes please, please, as long as I can stay, please punish me, Ill obey you.""</p> <p>""You have to accept ANY and ALL the punishment I give you. If you refuse at all, it'll be straight back to you Mummy, AND Ill tell her what you did, AND Ill keep all the nice presents you had yesterday.""</p> <p>""Please, anything, Ill do anything, ill obey.""</p> <p>""Well all right. but remember, you agreed to obey........ RACHAEL..... come here"", he shouted. Rachael came in from the other bedroom, wearing a pink plastic baby doll nightie, disposable nappy and frilly pink plastic pants.</p> <p>""Over the horse, panties down"". Rachael’s face dropped, she knew what that meant. Obediently she did as she was told. She bent over the whipping horse. Steve opened the cupboard door, and selected a riding crop with a hand shaped end, about 14 inches long.</p> <p>""Every time you wet the bed, your sister will be punished. This time, you have to show you mean it by you giving her the punishment."" He handed the riding crop to Sara. ""Now whip you sister as hard as you can. If you don't make her cry, you go straight home.""</p> <p>Sara's bottom lip began to tremble. She began timidly bringing the crop down onto Rachael bottom.</p> <p>""HARDER. NOW"" He shouted. Sara jumped and began to whip her big sister as hard as she could. Rachael flinched each time the crop came down. Very soon, both girls were crying and sobbing profusely. Rachael knew not to move or try and avoid the whipping. After ten minutes, Rachael’s bottom was bright red, starting to bruise, and both girls had tear stained faces.</p> <p>""STOP"", he commanded, “Rachael get up and give each other a hug"". Rachael’s rose and the two girls hugged. After a few minutes, the sobbing subsided.</p> <p>""Now Rachael, thank your sister for the punishment.""</p> <p>""Th -th -thank you for whipping me Sara"", and her bottom lip began to tremble.</p> <p>""Sara, apologise to your sister for wetting the bed, and tell her you love her.""</p> <p>""Please Rachael, im so sorry I wet the bed, I love you very much.""</p> <p>""I love you too Sara.""</p> <p>""No"", Steve Said, and sat on the edge of the bed, ""kneel and kiss my feet, both of you. Remember, from now on, you will both get punished if one of you is naughty. Sara, your punishment will be later today.""</p> <p>Both girls immediately feel to there knees and began kissing his feet. He had them both under total control. He already had Rachael used to being raped and spanked, the next step in Sara's training is to break her with a long hard punishment session.</p> <p>The two girls got dressed in identical clothes - glass clear plastic Alice in Wonderland party dresses, with a big clear stiff plastic bow at the back, under which could be seen skin tight transparent rubber split crotch panties, white knee socks and white patent Mary Janes. Dressed yet naked, feeling very vulnerable.</p> <p>Sit down; we're going to watch a video"". Rachael curled up on one settee, and he pulled Sara over onto his knee. He pressed play on the remote and the tape started. It was a lesbian bondage video. The two little girls sat and watched as the female slave was bound whipped, flogged, enemaed, anally raped, and given breathe play by the Dominatrix dressed in a shiny PVC cat suit, thigh boots and PVC corset. As the tape rolled, Steve began to explore Sara. He stroked her nipples, stroked her thighs, slipped his hand into her rubber panties and stroked her pussy lips. Then, as the slave on the tape reached climax, he slipped hi hand tightly over Sara nose and mouth, and inserted his finger into her. He held her tight, finger fucking her as the slave came. He got a hard on as Sara struggled to breathe. Then, reaching over, he picked up a thin slim vibrator, and deftly inserted it into Sara's little pussy. She winced at the shock, having never had anything in side her vagina. It buzzed and vibrated, and he rocked it in and out of her vagina, in synchronization with the slaves on screen vibrator, He noticed Rachael already had her finger inside her own panties, and was watching the TV intently. Sara was really struggling for air now, so he let here have a little air, keeping up the vibrator fucking. Eventually, Rachael shuddered and withdrew her hand from her panties. Steve assumed his well trained 12 year old sex slave must have come.</p> <p>He continued to fuck Sara, and then withdrew the vibrator as the tape ended.</p> <p>""Alright, let’s have a little test of obedience.""</p> <p>He led the two girls to the back bedroom, which had a blacked out window, two stools back to back int he middle, and nothing else, apart from the night vision CCTV camera trained down on the stools.</p> <p>""Sit down, back to back"". The little girls did so, the plastic of the dresses swishing and rustling.</p> <p>""OK, hands on head"". Both girls put there hands on there heads. Steve put a dummy in each girls mouth. ""Suck the dummy. Don't stop sucking the dummy, do NOT speak to each other, and do NOT move off that stool until told to. Understand?"". Each girl nodded.. Steve left the room, closing the door. The room was pitch black, but going downstairs, he turned the TV on, over to the right channel, and was able to watch the little girls on the CCTV camera. He watched then for 20 minutes. Each obediently sat till and sucked her dummy, until at last, after about 15 minutes, Sara too ke her dummy out and whispered ""How long do we have to stay liek this, Rachael"". Rachael knew better than to disobey. She ignored Sara, and sucked her dummy as instructed. Steve waited until Sara spoke and couple more times. He decided he had enough reason now to whip Sara.</p> <p>He went back to the room. Sara had heard him coming up the stairs, and had replaced her dummy and put her hands back on her head.</p> <p>""Come with me"", he said.</p> <p>He led then downstairs, and showed her the video of her speaking. Hew faced dropped and tears began to run.</p> <p>""You disobeyed again, Sara. Now you’re going to have to whip your sister again and then I’m going to whip you. But first you’re going back upstairs and your going to do what you were told - sit still and suck your dummy until told not to.” He led them back upstairs, and this time made them sit for 30 minutes before relieving them.</p> <p>Sara and Rachael were led upstairs to Sara’s room.</p> <p>“Rachael, over the horse”. Rachael looked miserable as she draped herself over the whipping horse, and Steve tightened the straps. He went over to the cupboard and opened the door.</p> <p>“Pick a whip, Sara. You’ll whip you sister with it, and then she’s going to whip you with it.”</p> <p>Sara, in her inexperience, selected a long vicious looking schooling whip, nearly 4 foot long.</p> <p>Rachael had already begun to cry when she saw what Sara had picked. Even the lightest strokes were going to be really painful.</p> <p>“Now Sara, whip your sister hard. Then she’s going to whip you.”</p> <p>Sara’s bottom lip began to tremble. She brought the schooling whip down hard across Rachael’s back. Rachael’s screamed and dissolved into tears, and Sara began to cry harder. She stood there, crying, listening to her sister scream as the whip striped her back and bottom with nasty thin weals.</p> <p>After a few minutes, he told Sara to stop. He went over and fingered Rachael’s little pussy, taking time to push his finger full depth into her anus, dry. The lack of lubricant made Rachael cry even more.</p> <p>“Now Sara, untie your sister, and take her place.”</p> <p>Sara undid the straps, helped her sister up, and then laid over the whipping horse. He took the dummy from her mouth.</p> <p>“Do you want this punishment Sara, or do you want to be sent home?” he asked.</p> <p>“Please I want to stay with my sister, please whip me now nice and hard and make me cry”, she said.</p> <p>He ran his finger up her thigh, between her bottom cheeks and then down her bum crack, until his finger came to her anus. He withdrew his finger, licked it, and then pushed it into her anus. She shuddered as it went in, as Rachael did the straps up, one round each ankle, one round each wrist, and one round her waist.</p> <p>He reached in the cupboard drew out a plastic breathe play hood. He slipped it over her head, drew the neck band tight, and the bag began to go in and out with her breathing, the plastic sucking hard against her face, nose and mouth.</p> <p>“Whip her, Rachael, until I tell you to stop.”</p> <p>Rachael began whipping her sister as hard as she could, each stroke making a livid red mark. Sara tried to squeal, but the lack of breathe hampered her. Her breathing speeded up and the whip stung her and marked her again and again. Rachael was really flogging her. She wriggled and squirmed against the straps, but it’s was no good, the bonds held her tight. The whip made a SWISH as it came down, Sara was really struggling for breathe now, gasping and wriggling against the relentless whipping from her sister. Whip, whip, whip, whip, whip, whip…..</p> <p>“Stop.”</p> <p>“He lifted the neck of the bag, and Sara gratefully sucked in air. Her let catch her breath, and as he did, he slipped his finger between her legs and into her soft little 8 year old pussy. He gently finger fucked her as Rachael watched, finally, unable resist any longer; he removed his pants, knelt behind her and slipped his cock inside her. A few minutes of slowly pushing in and out and he felt himself coming, so he pushed in as deep as he could, pumping her full of spunk..</p> <p>He pulled out. “Rachael, clean me.”</p> <p>Rachael scurried over, and began to suck the spunk of his cock, pulling back the foreskin, licking and sucking until he was clean.</p> <p>“Good Girl.”</p> <p>He released Sara.</p> <p>“Both of you strip and kneel”. Both girls undressed quickly, and knelt in front of him.</p> <p>“OK, do you both want to stay here.”</p> <p>“Yes please Daddy”, they both said together.</p> <p>“Are you going to be punished when you are naughty?</p> <p>“Yes please Daddy”, they both said together.</p> <p>“Good. Now both go and put your shiny black PVC maids uniforms on, there some housework to do.”</p></div>",[]
527,Mu Lan: Rape in the Orient,-1,LITTLE PUSSY,no@email,Mu Lan lives in Asia and gets savagely raped by two Americans.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"Mf, nc, rape, tort, viol, 1st, anal, ws, oral",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlepussy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My name is Mu Lan, i am 16 years old. i live in a village in south east asia. when i was 13 years old, i was kidnapped raped and tortured by two american tourists. my family is farmers and ive been expected to work from an early age. one day i was working in the field along side my father and older sister. i was told to walk back to our house to get a new shovel because I broke mine.</p> <p>On the walk back, I saw two american men, who looked to be in their 20s. They spoke to me. I don't speak english well, so I couldn't understand them. They approached me. I told them that my english was bad. Finally the men explained that the van they had been driving was broken down with their baby locked inside and they were unfamiliar with the area, and their wives were waiting while they looked for help. I told them I would get my father, but they said there was no time. They took my broken shovel to break the window and told me to come with them. When we reached the car, I saw a baby carrier, but no women. As we got closer I realized that there was no baby in the car. Suddenly I was filled with terror.</p> <p>One man hit me on the back of the head with the shovel and pushed me to the ground. I bit him and struggled with him. One man duct taped my hands behind my back, while the other man held me down. He said, ""were gonna have so much fun fucking and torturing this bitch and no one will ever find out."" At this point I struggled harder. I was standing up, my back facing the man. I felt his huge boner against my ass, and I knew what I was facing. I was thrown into the back of the van, which had a wire fence in between the back and front seats. ""Lets go!"" said one man. The other man hesitated and said, ""I'm gonna have some fun with her first, and then we can go. No one will see us."" The first man stood outside of the van while the other man came into the van holding a gun.</p> <p>I crawled to the back of the van, and he forced my legs apart. I told him I was a virgin and begged him not to rape me. He put the gun to my head and told me to behave. I wasn't wearing any underwear, because we don't do that in our country. He reached up my skirt and felt my pussy. He felt the string from my tampon, and he ripped it out and threw it by the road. It hurt. He said, ""Ew youre on your period, you dirty bitch! I'm gonna kill you. Your face is gonna look like that bloody pussy when I'm done with you."" His finger slipped down my clit and around my vagina area. I shivered with nervousness and fear. He pushed two fingers into me hard, and wiggled them around. I started crying. My vagina was so dry from that tampon. He said, ""I'm just getting started."" He took his fingers out of my pussy, and they were all bloody cause I was on my period, and cause he was hurting my vagina.</p> <p>He slipped his bloody finger into my ass. I screamed. He hit me with the gun, and told me not to scream or he'd kill me. He tried to get a second finger into my ass, but he couldn't. He said, ""You better get looser, cause my dick is gonna be in your ass bitch."" He moved his fingers which were covered with my blood and shit to my face. He wiped a line of blood onto my cheek and pushed his fingers into my mouth, and made me suck them. I knew that I couldn't cry because he already said he would shoot me.</p> <p>He told me to be a good girl and shut the van. Both men got into the van and we drove for what seemed a very long time. Finally the van stopped and the men got out. The man with the gun came and got me, and told me not to fight or they'd kill me right there and rape my body. He said the thought of raping a dead girl almost turned him on as much as raping an alive girl. So, they lead me to this shed. It was soo hot in the shed, and there was no windows. The men had a key to the door and they locked it behind them. There was a dirty mattress. The men told me to lay down. I was terrified and I did what they said. They both took out their penises. Their penises looked sooo big. I had never seen a penis up close before. I thought they were about to rape me, but instead they started pissing all over me. I closed my eyes. I was glad they weren't raping me. They pissed all over my face and hair and my dress. They told me I better open my eyes and mouth, but I couldn't, so the man hit me with the gun again.</p> <p>After that they took off my piss and blood stained dress. I was completely naked, but no raping had actually occurred yet. My nipples were brown and my breasts were wet with piss. they quivered. The men could see my heart beating through my chest. I didn't have that much pubic hair. It wasn't shaved though. I was all natural. I had just started getting my period a year ago. The americans said, ""Sick this girl has pubic hair. Hairy bitch. She doesn't shave her legs either."" I guess american girls shave. Here in asia, we don't.</p> <p>The men lit up cigarettes and they burnt my breasts and nipples with their cigarettes. I cringed with pain. The said, now you burn yourself and gave me a cigarette. I hesitated, and the gun was in my face again. I quickly put the cigarette onto my chest and took it away. The man said, ""really burn yourself, or I'll burn your fucking face off."" I put the cigarette out on my chest. It hurt so badly. The pain seared. The continued to burn me. One man put a lighter to my skin. It blistered. They burned my stomach too.</p> <p>The men started rubbing their penises on my dirty skin. They got really hard boners. I said, ""no no no."" very quietly, but they continued. The man without the gun started rubbing against my vagina crack. I could feel his hardness on my clit, and his head against my pussy. He said, ""This girl is so tight."" and the man with the gun said, ""fuck her."" His head went into my vagina. Blood gushed out from my period onto the dirty matress. I had never been fucked before, and his cock was hurting so bad. My vagina muscles contracted with pain, making it harder for him to get it in. He said, ""Oh yeah youre so tight, you asian ass bitch. I love asian girls, but prostitutes are too loose of sluts and they have stds. I like a tight virgin."" He slid his cock in a few more inches and started thrusting. every thrust felt like a dull spoon digging into my pussy, and more blood from my period and injured vagina gushed out.</p> <p>I tried to look down and see what he was doing to me. He said, ""Yeah you wanna see me thrust it into you. You like this don't you. Dirty slut."" I cried, ""No. no. please."" Finally, when I thought I could hardly take the pain anymore, he got a messed up look on his face, and his hot cum gushed into my pussy. He pulled out. My vagina was sooo sore.</p> <p>The man with the gun approached me. He rubbed the gun against my vagina. I was so scared he was going to shoot me in the crotch. he said, ""If you dont want me to shoot you in the crotch, act like you like this."" He inserted the gun into my pussy, and thrusted it in and out. My vagina was already sore from the fucking, and it hurt. He said, ""Moan, bitch."" and I moaned. He said, ""Louder tell me how you like being fucked."" I said, ""I like being fucked. yeah thats so good."" He said, ""do you want it harder?"" and I said, ""Yeah harder, fuck me."" He fucked me harder with the gun. I was so afraid it would accidentally go off, and I would die. The man had a huge boner. Finally he took out the gun, and thankfully, I was alive.</p> <p>He told me to bend over, cause he was about to fuck me in the ass. He rubbed his penis on my ass crack, and I was so nervous cause his finger hurt so bad. He tried to get it in, but he couldn't. Then, he took some of the blood and cum from my pussy and used it for lubrication. It worked and he got it in. He tried to thrust, but my ass was like a vise. It was so tight. He said, ""Dude this ass is so tight."" to the other guy. I was so worried I would never get out of this dark room. It was really hot and I could smell our sweat blood and cum. He got more inches of his cock into me, and my ass began to loosen as he thrust harder. He pushed it in deeper and faster, and he started to moan. Luckily he didn't last very long because my ass was so tight. His cum squirted into my ass. He kept fucking, and finally pulled out. My ass was bleeding, and I got a hemeroid and there was veins popping out everywhere of my asshole. I felt wetness on my ass and I realized it was shit and cum. He literally like fucked the shit out of me. It was like leaking out on the matress. The man said, ""You better not get that matress too dirty, cause youre gonna be sleeping on it.""</p> <p>The man without the gun wanted me to suck him while the other man fucked me in the vagina. He made me bend over his lap with my ass in the air. He put it in my mouth. It tasted so sweaty. I had never sucked cock before. I started sucking it and I thought I was doing a pretty good job. The he slapped me in the head. He told me to wrap my lips around my teeth cause I was biting him. My lips were getting so sore. He said, ""harder bitch."" The other man came up behind me and put his dick in my pussy. It didn't hurt as much as the first time, but I was still really sore. He thrust hard, while I was still sucking. My lips were so sore and I felt really sick and sweaty from the heat. He jammed his cock down my throat and I threw up a little in my mouth. I tried to swallow it, but he knew what I did. He slapped me in the head and told me not to throw up again or the other guy would shoot me. The man in my vagina was so hard. His rhythmic thrusts became faster and faster. He was used to my tightness now and he had just came like before, so it took a long time for him to come. Both men came at almost the same time. The man whos cock I was sucking's legs got tense as his cum gushed into my throat. He said, you better swallow it. The other mans cum gushed into my bloody pussy.</p> <p>I swallowed his cum, then I started to gag. I threw up all over my naked body. Vomit dribbled down my breasts and chin. I was slapped again. The men were tired, I could tell. They said that they were going to lock me in there and come back tomorrow and fuck me some more. I said, ""Please don't its so hot, I'll die in here from the heat."" The thought about it, and agreed that it was too hot for me to survive. The man with the gun suggested just shooting me right then, but I begged them not to. I looked at the man without the gun with pleading eyes. Cum dripped from my vagina. At this point, I realized that if I didn't escape I would probably die here, and my family wouldn't know what happened to me. The men decided to shoot a few holes in the wall so I could get air. Then they locked me in and left. I didn't know when they would return. I spent the next two hours looking out of the holes to see if anyone was coming. I realized that I had no idea where I was and I was completely deserted. In frusteration I kicked at the door and walls. I kicked the door sooo hard. Finally to my surprise it popped open. I ran. I didn't know which way I was going. I put my torn and stained dress back on. My breasts showed through it.</p> <p>I finally reached a town and I asked for the police. I was invited into a room, where I told my story. The police were white people and laughed and asked me if I liked it. Then they tried to act serious and told me that they would investigate the matter. Still no arrests have been made.</p></div>",[]
528,"Florida Trouble, Part 1",1,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,A 12yo girl on holiday starts being bratty.,2006-01-06,11,4,"Mg, spank",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Having been extremely rude for the third time today I had had enough, with Shaunie. She is a 12yr old girl, friend of my daughter Jane. Shaunie is a little short but has a lovely small bottom, she has just started budding. Well you could tell when she wore a swimming costume. I had invited her on holiday with us, well it was meant to be a holiday of a life time for her. Her parents could never afford to take her, so after a bit of pleading from my kids I asked her parents and with in a couple of days they had said yes.</p> <p>However what should have been a good holiday started to turn out to be a nightmare. You see Shaunie was acting up, being a spoilt little brat. This was the fifth time today that she had picked on my youngest and defied me. Biting my tongue I held off, thinking that when we get back to the villa I will have words in the bedroom.</p> <p>We had all gotten ready for bed having had a long day, me in a short Pyjama set consisting of a short sleeve t shirt and thin material shorts to match. Well it is hot out here. Hotter than one is use to. The children were dressed in their normal bedtime gear.</p> <p>Shaunie was dressed in her pyjamas, silky pink short night shorts and top over a pair of white panties. This I could see when she sat down in the lounge with her legs up as one of the legs shorts fell away, giving one a good view up to her pants.</p> <p>Now was the time to say something, get her in the room alone so it was a private matter, saved the added embarrassment of the other children knowing exactly what happened. I also thought about making a recording so it was something to look at, at a later date. A so called memento if you like, of the holiday.</p> <p>Having set up the video camera in the bedroom on a ledge so Shaunie couldn’t see it, with a new tape in and on long play I hit record. This would give me some good footage.</p> <p>The girls asked if it was time to go to bed and at 10pm I said yes however I wanted to see Shaunie.</p> <p>“Shaunie I want a word with you in my bedroom” I told her, it was in there so it was private and the others did not have to hear what I was about say.</p> <p>I sat on the edge of the bed whilst Shaunie moved round to the side with her head in her hands looking at me. “So what do you think happened today? You were moody, sulked for over an hour. You argue about the food we eat and where we eat, all you are after is junk food all the time. WELL I DON’T do it” I shouted “Even the other two didn’t want anything to do with you”</p> <p>Silence! Just a sad look with a glint of tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“What you have to remember young lady is that you are a guest on this holiday and I would have expected better from you. But no you are a selfish spoilt girl who sulks if things don’t go your way”</p> <p>She was about to say something when I cut her short.</p> <p>“You’re even picked on Jenny as she is younger than you and I am not going to tolerate it. What have you to say for yourself?” With that there was tears forming in her eyes and some gradually falling down her cheeks. Wondering what was going to happen she spoke.</p> <p>“I didn’t pick on Jenny or sulk” was all that could be imagined from her, like it was going to do her any good. If in doubt call me a liar and hope you get away with it. This was a wrong move. She did not really know me or my capability.</p> <p>“Don’t call me a liar, you realise that if you were one of mine you would be put over my knee for a sound hiding after the way you have behaved the last 2 days” I was getting mad. Here I am 5000 miles from home and a little shit of a child with me, unsure as to how far I can take this.</p> <p>“So what are we going to do with you?” shrugging of her shoulders was all the response I was getting in exchange. Head now deep in her hands with tears flowing freely, she was shaking her head at the same time; this I feel was in disbelief.</p> <p>“I feel that what you deserve is a spanking” was all I said but it got a reaction. Not what I had in mind but it worked. “No way, I don’t know you except as Jane and Jenny’s dad. You are not smacking me” fare enough was my reply, “I am going to phone your parents and see what they have to say, I am even considering asking them to pick you up at the airport as you are going home”</p> <p>Realisation has just kicked in, phone my parents and tell them how I have played up and caused the problems that I had. “You wouldn’t, I mean it is quarter to four in the morning, they will kill me, is there no way out of it” that was the reaction I was after. The chance to put this girl over my knee and spank her was getting too much for me. Well she had spoilt my holiday a bit so I needed repayment in some form. After all if it had been one of mine then this conversation would not have taken place, they would now be over my knee having a sound hiding.</p> <p>“Well you have a choice young lady, a phone call to your parents or you go over my knee” I paused for a few seconds before continuing “I don’t care what the answer is going to be, but it will either be kept here between us or you are on your way home.” She was shocked at my reaction and the tears were now rolling. Still no answer yet but I will give her a few minutes to think about what I had said when I had another thought. “Will your mum tell me to go ahead a spank you anyway? And will you get one when you go home as well?”</p> <p>This was now intriguing me. Her head was lower and she was moving from one foot to the other. Twisting her body, I had hit a nerve I feel.</p> <p>Through the sobs Shaunie spoke “if you spank me, will you not tell my parents please?”</p> <p>Why was she fearing the phone call, would it be worse. I could be on a winner.</p> <p>To make it worse for her I waited for a few minutes before I answered. How would I do it? How far could I go? Time would tell but one thing is certain she will be sleeping on her front tonight and the tears will be from a very sore behind.</p> <p>“I won’t tell your parents, it will stay with us however I am going to get you a pen and paper and you are going to write what I say before the punishment. Is that understood?”</p> <p>A node came from her, head still bowed.</p> <p>I went to find a piece of paper for which I had done. I returned and found Shaunie was still at the side of the bed. I handed her the pen and paper and told her to write the following:-</p> <p>“I Shaunie ******* have been very disruptive and sulky on holiday. I have ruined the first three days for everyone with my attitude and behaviour. Rather than a phone call to my parents and also instead of being sent back home, I have given permission and pleaded for John to spank me HOWEVER he sees fit.”</p> <p>That last bit was a bit hard for her to write but she new the consequences if she did not go ahead with it. I took the piece of paper from her and looked at it, “this is fine but you have forgotten one thing. SIGN IT”. To which I handed it back to her. Here we have a written confession asking to be spanked, plus it was also going to be recorded and she still had no idea about the camera.</p> <p>Shaunie handed me the piece of paper back this time with a signature on it. Now was the time to explain to her what was going to happen. I knew she would like it but I was in charge for now.</p> <p>“This is how it works Shaunie, you will get yourself around here when I say you will lay yourself over my lap, I will then proceed to spank you however I see fit. Is that understood?”</p> <p>I got a yes from her with a slight node of her head. Tears flowing, with her head still hung low.</p> <p>“You know what is coming and it will be over when I say and not before. Try anything to get out of the punishment will not only result in further punishment for you, but you will get tied down with the punishment completed and with this” to which I produced a wooden spatula “This is what you will get if you avoid it, and if you avoid the punishment more than once, having used the spatula then I will have no option but to make the phone call, do you understand?” “Yes” mumbled reply. “I am sorry but I can’t hear you, I said do you understand?” “YES” was shouted back.</p> <p>I beckoned for her to stand at the foot of the bed just to my right side.</p> <p>With her in position I patted my knees for her to lay over them. Tears now really flowing and her mumbling that this was the worst holiday she had had and wished she had not come.</p> <p>To my reply I grabbed her left arm and pulled forcing her to bend over my knees. I then placed my left arm over her back and wrapped my right leg over her two legs to stop them from kicking around.</p> <p>Knowing what was coming, the terrified Shaunie began to cry really load now.</p> <p>“If you keep this up then you will let my children know what is going on”</p> <p>“Please don’t, it’s not right” Shaunie started screaming to which my reply was neither was the way you had behaved on holiday. “Cry all you want, Shaunie” I barked at the frightened Girl “You're going to learn what it's all about”. </p> <p>Keeping my left arm over the centre of her back I held her in place. I placed my other hand on her PJ bottom. It was small and soft and felt wonderful to my touch. Moving my hand around her cheeks felling the softness and silkiness of her pyjama shorts, for the moment unbeknown to her a protected bottom. I kept this up for about a minute as I did not want rush the moment and also make the torture and her punishment last longer.</p> <p>So here I am forty odd years old feeling a young 12 yr olds bottom just prior to delivering the hiding of her life. How hard was it going to be? Well I was mad at the way she had behaved. Was this the way to treat someone who had taken her on holiday as a special treat? No she needed a good hiding and in a few moments she would feel my anger in her bottom.</p> <p>As I was running my had over her bottom I could feel that she was tensing her bum cheeks, as I was moving my hand over the material it was soft and silky and need I say starting to turn me on.</p> <p>“Oh My. That's quite a bottom you have there. Look how it shakes when I slap it. Very nice. It’s a shame to have to smack it but we're going to have to spank it really good so you learn exactly what you did was wrong”.</p> <p>“You're going to get a good lesson in proper behavior, and just perhaps you will be good for the rest of the trip”.</p> <p>“Oh Please…Don't spank me hard” the terrified Shaunie blubbered as she was held face down over my lap, her tummy pressing against my thighs “Please…”</p> <p>I raised my right hand and brought it down on her bottom with a crack,</p> <p>“Nooooo…Pleeeeaase…” the Shaunie wailed as I brought my hand down with a resounding “SPLAT” across her tender and defenseless young bottom</p> <p>“OWWWWWWWWW…OWWWWWWWWW…..” was Shaunie’s response Look at that little ass bounce” I chuckled to my self “Tell me, did that make your bottom sting?”</p> <p>“OWWWWWWW…YESSSSS…OWWWWWWW…”</p> <p>“Well then. We know we're on the right track” he snickered, raising his hand once again “Now here comes a really good one”. “NOOOOOO…PLEEEEAASE…NOOOOOO…” the poor child wailed as my hand went up a second time, coming down with a loud “THWACK” to her bouncing bottom “OWWWWWWWWW…OWOOOOOOOOO…WOOOOOO … OWOOOOOOOOO…” came Shaunie’s screams as fire spread through her young bottom cheeks. She was feeling the pain. She had been spanked before by her mum but not this bad. She did not know me and I was going to make sure she did not play up again.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>I was going for it, having had enough of her attitude, Shaunie was screaming her head off, tears really flowing down her cheeks with her begging me to stop but that was not going to happen, she was trying to kick with her legs but I had them well secure, she was however starting to move off of my lap so I re adjusted her to give her another round of spanks.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>“Owwww!! Noooo… no no ouch ouch! Noo-oowwwww! Pleasssssse!” was Shaunie’s reply to the eighty fast hard smacks I had just given her, but more was to come.</p> <p>SMACK that SMACK will SMACK teach SMACK you SMACK to SMACK SMACK behave SMACK yourself SMACK SMACK</p> <p>“I… I… I’m sorrrreeeee!” she cried. “Please, John… p-please n’morrree…”</p> <p>“You are right no more over your pajama bottoms”, with that I placed my hand into the back of the top of her shorts where with a tug they started to come down, revealing the start of the white pants that she was wearing.</p> <p>Shaunie started to struggle.</p> <p>“No you can’t. Stop it’s not right and you shouldn’t” Shaunie was bawling and struggling to get away from my lap and hands. Trying to get her hands free to try to pull her shorts back up but I had a good grip. As she tugged on her hands I squeezed tighter.</p> <p>“You are not doing yourself any favors, just prolonging the punishment”</p> <p>“If I was you, I would stop struggling as they are coming down and so will your pants a bit later, but if you keep it up you will find not only will I take your pants off now but the remainder of your punishment will be done with a spatula as well”, “You can’t do this to me” was her reply as I was pulling the short pajama bottoms further down revealing a nice cute round bottom in white pants.</p> <p>“Oh I can and I am, you wrote and signed a piece of paper allowing me to punish you as I see fit. This is what I feel is right, like when I pull your pants down in a few minutes time”.</p> <p>With that she started struggling more trying to get of my lap but I had her secure and all that happened was her pants started to come down a little. Realizing what she was doing with her struggling she stopped allowing me to pull the shorts all the way down to her ankles.</p> <p>So here we are with Shaunie a twelve year old girl friend of my daughters, secure over my lap in just a short pajama top and a skimpy pair of white pants. Displaying an already red bottom underneath her knickers. More redness and pain was about to come as I started to descend with my hand again only this time she had less more protection.</p> <p>""Oww! Ouch! Noooo what the hell are you doing? You have given me a spanking"" SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK</p> <p>“Well young lady you have not anywhere near enough, you will and are getting more, so get use to it”</p> <p>The young girl squirmed crying trying to get free, but the grip was to good. I was thinking that do I have anything to secure her to the bed for the final part of the spanking. I did so when this is over I will not only pull off her pants but I will also secure her to the bed and use the spatula on her bottom.</p> <p>""WAAA HAAaaa.. NOO!!!... STOP!! IT HURTS!!"" cried Shaunie. ""PLEASE! stop... WAAAaaaaaaa HAAaaaaaaa""</p> <p>SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK SPANK</p> <p>Shaunie strained to get up, screaming at the top of her lungs,"" AAAAAAAHHHHHH HHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! NNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOO OOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!! WHHHHAAAAAAA AAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. NOOOOOOOO!! PLEASEEEEEEEE NNOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" Tears flowing down her face</p> <p>""Aaaaaaaa! Eeeeeeee! Nooooooo!"" she wailed, crying rather loudly. ""Please, I’ll be goooooood!""</p> <p>“Oh I know you will after this other wise I will repeat it again so not to worry” More to come the hand came down yet more as I was getting into a rhythm.</p> <p>Shaunie struggling slowed the redder her bottom cheeks became, and they were now red but her wails only increased, mingled with the flood of tears. ""Please!"" sob ""I sorry!"" sob sob ""No mooore!""</p> <p>I landed a volley of final swats to Shaunie’s panty covered bottom. She simulated her reactions accordingly, writhing harder against my grip and nearly falling off my lap, the problem with her squirming around on my lap is that she was pressed against my man hood and like any normal fit male it started to react. It was getting bigger and started to press into her belly, to which Shaunie tried to move away from it, knowing what it was. I was thinking that if this keeps up then I will end up having an accident, which is not good with a young girl on you lap. I am sure if that was to happen then it would spill into her. I still held her tight. Thinking that it was time to remove her from my lap.</p> <p>“Well for your shouting and trying to get out off the punishment with your winging you are to get off my lap and face me”. Slowly Shaunie got of my lap pushing up with her hands, tears in her eyes remembering that I did say she was to have her panties removed. She stood tall with her hands at her side wondering what to do, could she run.</p> <p>Yep but would not get far as the door was locked, and that would make matters worst for her.</p> <p>Standing to attention with her arms at her side I placed my hand into the waist band of her panties, slowly and deliberately I peeled her pants down towards the floor.</p> <p>“I’ll be good you don’t need to take them off” she yelled as her white cotton panties slid off her bottom cheeks, down her thighs and hugged her knees, revealing her little bold pussy. I pulled them all the way to the floor and off her feet. I looked up and got a good look at her pussy. There appeared to be no hair on it. Knowing that it was on show Shaunie moved her hands to try to cover herself up.</p> <p>“Shaunie you have three seconds to move your hands or the remainder of your punishment will be doubled. </p> <p>“ONE” her hands stay still but the sad look on her face is increasing.</p> <p>“TWO” Still no sign of moving those Hands.</p> <p>“THREE” that was it in a flash I had her back over my lap with the spatula in my hand and I started to bring it down on her bottom Hard.</p> <p>She was so shocked and surprised Shaunie had not expected it until she felt the sting of the wooden spatula on her already sore bottom.</p> <p>WHACK!... “so next time... WHACK!... you’ll think twice... WHACK!... before being... WHACK!... disobedient... WHACK!... and... WHACK!... doing as.. WHACK!... you are... WHACK!... told.”</p> <p>They reined down in quick concession, tears falling down her cheeks with her yelling her head off.</p> <p>Whilst she was yelling I whipped her top off before she was aware. Here we now are with Shaunie naked as the day she was born over my lap, displaying her virtue to the hidden camera, with her kicking legs. Shaunie struggled and kicked but was no match for me, as I brought the spatula down some more,</p> <p>She struggled her firm, body over my lap trying in vain to escape the punishing spatula. THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK</p> <p>She was squirming like there was no tomorrow, rubbing against my now rock hard penis. I was going to shoot my load soon, but not before I had given her a really good hiding that she would remember for a long time.</p> <p>THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK!</p> <p>Shaunie was crying and kicking, trying to avoid the severe pain of the spatula. When she kicked her legs they opened and I could see down between her legs Her bold pussy was in view, my cock throbbed when I saw her pussy and I kept on spanking her to make her keep her legs open. Shaunie was so embarrassed, despite the pain she could feel me poking up into her tummy..... She knew what it was that was pressed against her. It was so humiliating</p> <p>With her hands held tight and her squirming around on my lap I eased up the spanking for a minute.</p> <p>Tears flowing down her face with Shaunie bawling her eyes out, I rubbed her extremely red bottom for a minute or so, knowing that in a minute I was going to continue with her punishment I let Shaunie feel that it was over.</p> <p>I reached under her and eased my pajama shorts down to released my cock from my pants. Shaunie felt my hot manhood press to her bare belly. She could feel me moving under her. My hips thrusting up against her belly, my penis rubbing her bare skin, leaving a trail of ooze on her bare tummy. As I was leaking, time to continue with her punishment.</p> <p>Her mind was on what was poking into her belly when without warning I had reached over to my clothes and removed my belt from my shorts, I folded the belt and began to strap Shaunie hard.</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>She was yelling as her bottom turned from cherry red to a deep crimson I continued. She was also bouncying up and down and with slight movement I now had my penis between her legs, rubbing along her virinal slit.</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>Bouncy even harder as I hit the belt down, screaming her head even more than before I decided that sooner or later she would wake the others, so I reached for her pants.</p> <p>“This is to keep you quite” when I have finished I will remove them, to which I pushed them into her open mouth.</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>More of the belt fell on her really sore bottom, I noticed that with the spanking she was having and the rubbing of my penis on her exposed cunt lips that she was getting wet. Squirming to get away but I held her tight. I moved the tip of my cock to the enterance to her virginal vagina, feeling what I was trying to do she moved and mad a silence protest through her pants. Repositioning myself I raised the belt again and brought it down with forse causeing her to jerk which then allowed my penis to start to prenitate her. Slowley I started to spread her apart. Moving around to try to get the warm piece of meat out of her only caused it ti go further in, until I felt some resistance. This being was the enterance to her maiden head.</p> <p>I needed to break through and knowing that the gag would hold back any screams I with drew slightly and brought the belt down as hard as I could.</p> <p>CRACK!</p> <p>Down came the belt across the back of her thighs, she jerked and as she moved I pushed causing her barrier to be broken. By Jove it was tight as I slowly pushed my way forward, making it easier I hit her again THWACK</p> <p>She moved forward again allowing me hit to the hilt. And with slow movements I started to pump away and to make it better I brought the belt down some more.</p> <p>WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!</p> <p>This was to make sure that she kept up the rhythm as well. Doing well having entered Shaunie but I did not last long and after a few more whacks with the belt I started to shoot my load into her. It seamed like a long time but in reality it was not long. I leaked well into her. I got the impression that she was starting to enjoy the feeling if me in her. This would have to be continued another night. Her bottom was extremely red and looks sore. I have created some bruising but it will fad in time. I removed the pair of pants from her mouth where she was crying. In too much of shock at the moment.</p> <p>I pulled out of her slowly having kept in there to let my seed soak in well.</p> <p>I released Shaunie and told her to stand up, tears flowing down her eyes I made go to the bathroom dry her face. “Are you going to behave yourself tomorrow now?” I asked.</p> <p>Through a tearstained face she said yes.</p> <p>“I am really sorry for what I have done and promise to be good for the rest of the week” was a surprise statement from her.</p> <p>“Well I feel you should go to bed now as we have a full day tomorrow”. I stated as I went to unlock the bedroom door. Going through to check on the girls I noticed that they were fast asleep.</p> <p>“Go steady and don’t wake them up or I will repeat the episode tomorrow do you understand?”</p> <p>I got a node and she came over and gave me a kiss on the cheek, with a hug.</p> <p>“You know I may not be able to be quite I am so sore” she said still crying as she wandered into the bedroom.</p> <p>“Well you know what will happen if you aren’t so it is up to you” with the I saw her into her bed, laying face down as her bottom was to sore to lay on.</p> <p>I went back to my room and over to the video camera and turned it off. I rewound it a little and watched the video. Great I had caught the whole event.</p></div>",[]
529,"Florida Trouble, Part 2",2,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,"Shaunie is a 12yr old girl, friend of my daughter Jane. Last night I saw it fit to punish her for the way she had behaved, whilst a guest on holiday with my two daughters Jane and Jenny. It was either that or send her home early and have her Mum deal with her.<br /><br />I had sent my two daughters of to bed at around ten, and then took Shaunie into the bedroom to teach her a lesson for her behaviour.",2006-01-17,11,5,"Mg, nc, spank, oral, bd",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Well here we are into the next day, and Shaunie has at last got up. She only did this because I sent Jane into tell her that she had to get up. Who knows how long she would have stayed in bed. Not my scene staying in bed all day especially when one is on holiday. Still Shaunie is not much of a good riser at the best of times and nearly always late for school or having the odd day off due to her laziness. Shaunie was wondering around the villa carefully from last night’s severe hiding, in her pyjama set. If you looked hard you could see the outline of where I had used the belt on her, some bruises could be seen but not to bad in the morning light. I would have a look before the day really begins. I have not got a lot planned today so she can recover steadily.</p> <p>“Good morning Shaunie, how are we feeling this morning?” I asked mainly out of curiosity, it’s not like I didn’t know she is going to have a sore bum.</p> <p>“Sore, but not as bad as I thought it would be, I struggled to go to sleep due to the pain, but I did get a nice warm feeling though” came back her reply. “Have you said anything to Jane or Jenny about what happened?”</p> <p>“No it is nothing to do with them, just between us two” I said in a whisper as my two came back into the living area. These two were also in there pyjamas also.</p> <p>“Well let’s make a start on breakfast, we will have a drink to start with and then get dressed and go to Sizzlers for an all you can eat buffet. I want to go to the shops today and with any luck play a game of crazy golf” I was telling the kids.</p> <p>“Whilst I am making the drinks why don’t you go and get dressed, but before you go Shaunie I want to see you in my room” with that there was a sad look in her eyes.</p> <p>We went into the room and I again locked the door, this was mainly so that I was not interrupted by the other two.</p> <p>“Am I in trouble again?” Shaunie asked with sad voice and a tear in her eye</p> <p>“No not at the moment but that will depend on how you behave throughout the day starting right now” was the reply “I need to see your bottom to see what damage if any has been done from last nights spanking, so I would like you to lower your pyjama bottoms and pants please”</p> <p>“NO” was the reply “you can’t make me do it, I have done nothing wrong” tears started to fall down her angelic face. “This is your one and only warning for the day, you will do it. They are coming down. I need to see the damage” I paused and gave her a look that said do it or else.</p> <p>“From now on anything you do wrong will be marked against you and will be dealt with tonight” I informed Shaunie “your pyjama bottoms are coming down one of two ways as I need to look at your bottom, either you lower them yourself or I will do it myself with another spanking. It’s up to you”</p> <p>Shaunie turned around so her back was facing me and slowly lowered her pyjama shorts followed by her white pants to her knees, then placing her hands over her vaginal area to hide it from my gaze. She has a short memory I thought, last night I actually penetrated it whilst she was on my lap taking her vaginity.</p> <p>“Bend forward please” I asked and she bent over to about forty five degrees. I lifted her pyjama top so I could get a good look at her bottom. “Spread your legs slightly so you don’t fall over” this was of cause an excuse unbeknown to her to get a good look at her pussy. From where I was I got a view and a half and a good look at her now non virgin hole. Still nothing was mentioned about that.</p> <p>There was about a dozen or so bruises, blue/black in colour, from where I had hit her in the same place one or two times with the belt, other than that I had done a good job to keep the marks to a minimum. They would fad in time I thought. It still looked a little red from last night. I placed my hand on her bottom; Shaunie squirmed away at the feel of the hand so I quickly placed my left hand on her pyjama top and screwed it into my fist so she couldn’t move away. I proceeded to rub my hand over her soft skin of her bottom giving me a lovely feel of the texture. The feeling was wonderful and so smooth, that of an innocent petite twelve year old girl. I ran my hand gently all over her bum and up and down the crack that separates the cheeks, so daring to push my finger on down to her slit. Here I was wanting to go further, as my penis started to go rock hard, boy was I getting turned on. The trouble was, now was not the time or the place, so I suppose it is time for a cold shower. I was pretty sure that I would get a another chance at Shaunie before the holiday was over. Who knows it could even be tonight as she has had her last warning today, I cannot see her being good all day long. Time will tell.</p> <p>I heard Shaunie’s breathing starting to quicken along with her squirming around trying to dodge my hand but unable to. I was loosing my self when there was knock at the door.</p> <p>Bang Bang “dad is Shaunie in there with you” Jane asked</p> <p>“Yes, she has a sore area and I was just checking it for her. She will be out in a moment” I give her bottom a last feel and I asked if it hurt or stung to which she replied not that bad.</p> <p>Giving her a hard smack on her bare bottom I told her to get up and pull her clothes back. It was time for her to go and get ready to go out.</p> <p>“Before you go, I thought I should warn you that any wrong doings including sulks and moodiness today and you will be back here tonight for a repeat of last night do you understand?” I got a nod and a tear in her eyes from the smack I had given her.</p> <p>“I will take the nod as a yes.” You see when she hand wrote that note last night neither she nor I realised that I would use it against her so that I could punish her all holiday if I choose. We will see.</p> <p>Shaunie went off into the bedroom.</p> <p>When Shaunie came back she was wearing a sleeveless pink top that started at the top of her beginning budding breasts. She also had a short white flowing pleated skirt that fell to just above her knees. As she moved it flowed around riding up to the point of just below her knicker line. Her legs were bare and her feet were in a pair of sandals. It is only a matter of time before I get to see the colour of her knickers. As she sat down the skirt rode up, unnoticed by her and you could see that her knickers were white with multi coloured small dotes over them, pink, black and purple. As she moves it revealed that they were bikini style knickers. That was it I was as hard a rock again. Lucky for me it didn’t show.</p> <p>Having given the girls there drink we proceeded to get breakfast, I drove to Sizzlers for about twenty minutes and was I ready for food. I paid and we sat, eating all we could for just under $4.00, as you can imagine that went down fairly well however there was a sulk from Shaunie as she didn’t like the food, winging and wanting to know when we were going to McDonalds. Still even after last night she has not learnt her lesson. I can definitely see another session tonight, especially if this keeps up. Only about twelve hours to go of her moaning or complaining about one thing or another. During breakfast Shaunie wouldn’t sit still, I suppose it is not that surprising if you had a semi sore bottom, but during all her fidgeting around she knocked her glass of coke all over the table. Normally I would not mind but I had warned her to sit still.</p> <p>“Sorry” she said constantly looking at me to see what the reaction is going to be.</p> <p>“You will be” was the reply “just go and get some napkins to clean it up” off she went to get some help and when the waiter came I also ordered another drink. I may have wanted another excuse to bend her over and see exactly what she is wearing but I’m not heartless. She is after all in my care for the duration of the holiday.</p> <p>Off we went belly’s full and down to do some shopping at the Premier outlet stores and other shopping areas. I was after some special things as well but had to be careful how and when I purchased them, mainly because I did not want Shaunie to see them. I like sudden surprises.</p> <p>I did acquire what I was after without the girls knowing, I just explained that I needed to go to a shop and let them wonder around a few other shops on there own. I had radio contact with them so any problems and I could be contacted. I purchased a length of soft nylon rope, I did debate buying a cane or crop but I was ninety nine percent certain that there was some thin garden canes in the garage. Wouldn’t it be a bitch if I got back to the villa just to find out that I was mistaken? Sod it I bought a riding crop and in another store a pair of hand cuffs as I was in for some fun tonight all at Shaunie’s expense.</p> <p>All goods are well hidden in the car, I made contact with the girls just to be told that whilst I was not around Shaunie had been horrible to Jenny again, and not letting her look at things she wanted to.</p> <p>“Don’t worry I will deal with it tonight again” I explained to the kids.</p> <p>We went back in and I let Jenny look at what she wanted to. Spent a bit of money on all three of them, well I could not leave Shaunie out, it’s just not done. Not by my standard anyway.</p> <p>We went off to play crazy golf after a light lunch. It started well but as Shaunie started to lose she changed. The moodiness started, sulking and at one point whacked the ball so hard that we lost it. Having bought a new one we continued playing and at that point I think she realised that she had well over stepped the mark.</p> <p>“I will be dealing with this tonight” I informed her, to which she started crying “and if I was you, unless you want me to give you a good spanking in front of everyone here on the golf course I suggest you buck up your ideas and stop your crying”. I whispered into her ear.</p> <p>The rest of the day went without too many incidents although the attitude didn’t really change a great deal but I just accumulated it for her. I thought about how it was going to go tonight but I thought that it will sort it self out. </p> <p>We got back to the villa around nine thirty and they asked if they should get ready for bed, I told my two to, but Shaunie to stay as she was (Well she looked hot and I wanted to bend her over and flip her skirt up over her back). This did not go down well as she stared to cry saying that she had been better today.</p> <p>“It’s not up for discussion at the moment” I informed her as I made a drink for all of us.</p> <p>I made her sit on the sofa whilst I was in the open plan kitchen beavering away. The girls came back and unbeknown to them I had slipped three sleeping tablets into each of both Jane’s and Jenny’s cup of hot chocolate. Well I did not want disturbing tonight and thought that they might here her screaming.</p> <p>The girls started to get really sleepy as the drug started to take effect, Shaunie wanted them to stay up but it wasn’t working. And soon the girls were virtually asleep; I carried them to the bedroom and put them to bed saying good night and closed the door.</p> <p>I walked back into the lounge area of the villa and Shaunie was sitting on the sofa watching a bit of telly.</p> <p>I went to the jeep and brought my bag of goods into the bed room unseen by Shaunie, and rearranged the room. Firstly I moved a low unit into the centre of the bedroom making sure that it was a good height not only to bend her over but I needed her head to be at about my waist high. Yep it was. Cutting the rope into four good lengths and feeling it. It was soft which meant that it would not do too much damage to her wrists as she struggles.</p> <p>I also set up the video camera again keeping it hidden from her view. I mean if you looked around hard then you would see it, but not know it was on as I hid the light.</p> <p>I went back into the living room area and produced a piece of paper and pen.</p> <p>“You will write the following and failure to do so will just result in me punishing you more severely and then getting you to write want I want you too afterwards. So the choice is going to be yours”.</p> <p>Tears welled up in her eyes, realising what was about to happen, why did he have to get me to write another note, what will he make me say this time?</p> <p>“I don’t get any option do I?” she stated</p> <p>“No”</p> <p>Taking the pen she looked at me as to what to write.</p> <p>“I want you to write the following” so Shaunie looked ready to take down my word</p> <p>“I Shaunie hereby ask John to give me a sound punishment using whatever he sees fit. This will include the use of his hand and a riding crop. I also want to be tied down so I don’t move around or try to stand up”</p> <p>I paused to allow it to sink in. Now she was crying freely as she read what had just been put down and realised what was going to happen to her.</p> <p>“I want John to do a good job of my punishment as I have been really naughty today and it is the only way to learn a lesson” “John may do what ever he wants to me as it will be well deserved signed Shaunie on this day Wednesday the 19th October 2005” reluctantly the note was written and signed.</p> <p>All signed I took the piece of paper from her and beckoned for her to follow me into the bedroom.</p> <p>As she entered she gasped at seeing the table in the middle of the room, realising that what she had just written was about to come true. I quickly moved behind her and shut the bedroom door and give the key a turn followed by removing it, well I did not want her to try to escape tonight. I had a lot planed.</p> <p>So standing before me was Shaunie, a twelve year old girl with hair half way down her back in a high pony tail. She was still in her short white skirt and pink top, the only difference to earlier is that she has got rid of the sandals. Looking at her she had an angelic face that was pretty with a small mouth that had pouting lips (something that I was about to change) red faced and sad with puffy eyes I was about to tell her the problems of today.</p> <p>“Shaunie I thought that after last night you would have improved, however you seem to be worse” staring her in the face as I spoke and before I gave her time to reply I continued “ you have let yourself down yet again. You have sulked, moody, was horrible again to Jenny whilst I was away, lost it at golf having a paddy and losing a ball, just generally been bratty again” “what have you to say to that?”</p> <p>“I’m sorrrry” Tears started to flow and this is before a single smack has been give.</p> <p>“I wasn’t that bad, I am really sorrrry and please don’t hit me to hard” she paused “Is there another way instead of a spanking?”</p> <p>“NO! You will be bent over the table in a minute, for the punishment you deserve after I have given you a fully over the knee spanking”</p> <p>“No please no, not that. I tried to be good honestly” was her reply</p> <p>“Well if that is good I would hate to see what you are like if you are bad. I want you to bend forward over my knee and place your hands forward.”</p> <p>Slowly and reluctantly she moved forward and bent herself over my knee pushing her hands forward as I had asked. This makes her bottom the perfect level for my hand.</p> <p>I had to shift slightly so that my penis was not poking in her tummy.</p> <p>With her bent over me, I took the bottom of her skirt and slowly started lifting up.</p> <p>“Noooooooo please not that.” Shaunie cried as I lifted the skirt up and over her pants, to her back.</p> <p>Yes I was right they are bikini style, small, and a snug fit. They were white with multi coloured small dotes over them of pink, black and purple.</p> <p>I looked at her small little dainty bottom, her slim firm young legs that were long and very well toned. I reached out and placed my hand on her bottom, oh it felt so good. I slowly and deliberately ran my hand over her knickers, and up and down her legs. Boy did it feel good.</p> <p>I thought that it was time to start the punishment before I shot my load in my pants.</p> <p>“Well Shaunie here we go, this is going to take about an hour, or two for the whole punishment and will be split into various parts. It will hurt a lot. If you start crying to soon then this punishment will just get harder to give you something to REALLY cry about”.</p> <p>I then raised my hand and brought it down gentle at first on her panty covered bottom.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Came five hard hand spanks to each of Shaunie’s cheeks. She was holding back the tears as she moved her bottom in an attempt to try to get away from my smacking hand.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""I told you to behave today and I also told you what would happen if you didn’t.”</p> <p>“Owwwwwwwwwww, I'm sorrrrrrrrrrrry”</p> <p>You had SMACK! SMACK! Better be, SMACK! SMACK! Young lady. SMACK! SMACK! I had better SMACK! SMACK! Not SMACK! SMACK! Have to speak SMACK! SMACK! To you about your attitude."" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""Owww, John, No, pleeease, I'm sorrry, pleeease? I'll be goodddddddd!!!"" Shaunie cried</p> <p>“This SMACK is SMACK just SMACK the SMACK beginning SMACK of SMACK your SMACK punishment SMACK tonight, SMACK do SMACK you SMACK understand SMACK the last one came down really hard.</p> <p>""Owwwww, owwwwieeee, yessss!"" Shaunie cried.</p> <p>My hand was making her bottom turn a lovely shade of pink. She was beginning to kick her legs and clench her cheeks between spanks, trying to avoid my hand.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Owwwwwwwwwww! I won't do it again. I promise!"" she cried “please stop”</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! ""I'll stop SMACK! SMACK! When I think SMACK! SMACK! You’ve learned your lesson SMACK! SMACK! And that is not SMACK! SMACK! Going SMACK! SMACK! To be SMACK! SMACK! For awhile. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>I had to hold her tight, as she was really wriggling and kicking her feet. I thought that at one point she would come off my lap.</p> <p> SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!}</p> <p>Shaunie started crying, wriggling and trying to move away from my smacks. I pulled her closer and held her tighter. There was no way she was coming off my lap. Not yet anyway.</p> <p>I paused to have a look at Shaunie’s bottom to see that it was going red. I feel a couple of smacks on her thighs would get her really squirming around. I rearranged my penis through my clothes as I new this was going to hurt her, well up and till now they have not been really hard. Hard enough to hurt and make her move and know she had been spanked but much worse was still to come. So now with more force I brought my hand down on those lovely cheeks.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>By now she was crying relatively hard and I stopped the spanking. Here we after 127 smacks on her pants and a few on her thighs I thought it was time to go to level two.</p> <p>Shaunie I want you to stand up, and face me. To which she did slowly, and reluctantly, she was wondering if it was over? But she didn’t think so. Only wished.</p> <p>""Take off your clothes and come and stand by the table please"" I asked Shaunie With her jaw dropping at my request and thinking about it she replied ""Clothes off? Strip? I... oooh, I don’t think so.”</p> <p>“I will give you to the count of four and then if you don’t start then I will do it for you?”</p> <p>There was a pause as she took in what I was talking about. You want me naked so you can spank me more she was thinking.</p> <p>“Have I got to?” was all she could asked</p> <p>“ONE”</p> <p>Not a movement, I was moving though, gradually sorting things out, out of Shaunie’s sight ready for what was coming next.</p> <p>“TWO”</p> <p>Still nothing, I was not sure if she was testing me or thought that there was not a lot I could do. Oh how wrong can a silly little girl be?</p> <p>“THREE”</p> <p>Not a movement from Shaunie. She was about to find out just what was about to happen.</p> <p>“FOUR” and with that I grabbed her and forced her forward over the table. This had taken her by surprise and she was not quick enough to react. I however on the other hand was and with her bent over the table, still fully clothed, and before Shaunie realised what was happening I placed the set of handcuffs over her wrists.</p> <p>“HAY! What you doing?” Shaunie asked in amazement.</p> <p>I yanked hard on the chain on the handcuffs and pulled them forward, tying a length of rope around the chain and securing it to one of the table legs. She was now fairly secure, no where to run. Unable to move her hands, this would just be good.</p> <p>I procedure to grasp the waist band of her white dress. Slowly and deliberately I pull it down and off her legs. This left her in just pants and top. Not waiting any more I proceeded to pull her pants down, slowly. Shaunie started kicking her legs to try and stop me. But her attempts were feeble.</p> <p>She pleaded ""Nooo... pleeease... no d... don't."" Shaunie was crying “what are you doing, aahhhh, nooo, pp. ppleassse John... NO... NOOO DON'T, not my pants"".</p> <p>Kicking, struggling, and pleading she tried to avoid the inevitable, but not well enough. Her hands were tied and all she could do was kick. As I lowered the pants her pert small bottom, bright red from my spanking came into view. </p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>Four very hard smacks landed across her now bare bottom. “You will allow me to continue until you are striped and I will finish you punishment.”</p> <p>""Please…john! No! Owww! Aahhhh! Pleeease…not on the bare""</p> <p>“I’ll be good” was all she could muster</p> <p>“I know you will” with a few more smacks for good measure</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK... SMACK!</p> <p>""AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! OW! OOOH! NO! Please, no more John! No more!</p> <p>Owwwwieeee!""</p> <p>To that I pulled on the bottom of her top and pulled it up her back. Right up to her shoulders. It was a struggle in the position she was in but I managed to pull the top over and off her head. I kept pulling it down down both of her arms until I reached the handcuffs.</p> <p>She was wriggling around, I caught hold of one of her legs and secured that to a leg of the table. Finally I had done the other leg, so here we are with Shaunie spread eagled over a table with hands and legs secure.</p> <p>I went to the bathroom not only to use the facilities but I also changed in to my pyjamas, well it left me to roam free and would give me quick, quite access to the young girl. As I came out she turned her head to see what I had done. “Let me go. You can’t do this to me” she was wailing and pleading with tears flowing down her dainty cheeks.</p> <p>“Well it is like this, you gave me permission to do what I want, and now I am going to do just that”</p> <p>“Anymore of your complaints and I will have to us a gag in your mouth”. I stated</p> <p>I moved behind her to give her another spanking on her now bare bottom, this is before I show her the riding crop and let her feel it. I wanted to feel those lovely bare cheeks on my descending hand.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Waaaaaa! Owwwwww!"" she shrilled. ""Owwww! Not so har.... Ouuuuuch! Nooooooo!""</p> <p>I rained my hand down, this was good and Shaunie was squirming around in her bonds, showing me all her secrets. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Owwwwww! That stiiiiiings!"" she yelped, as I brought my hand down extra hard</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Please, John, no more.... I'm sorryyyyyyy! Stop! Please! Ohhhhhhh, it stings so baaaaaaaad! Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuch! Owwwwwwww! Aiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeee!""</p> <p>I walked to the front of the table so Shaunie could see me, and picked up the riding crop that I had placed out of site. This I showed it to her, Whoosh it went through the air as I tested it. Close to her head. Tears flowing down her cheeks as Shaunie realised that this was about to come in contact with her bottom. Oh how much she thought it would sting.</p> <p>""John! Please, I made a mistake. I’m so sorry... I know better, really I do... please. Don’t hit me with that.""</p> <p>""You have been a naughty girl, disobedient and disruptive to the holiday despite warnings and a previous punishment. You will now receive eighteen strokes of the crop.” I paused “Shaunie do you understand?""</p> <p>She muttered a pitiful ‘yes John’ through her cries and tears and then Shaunie heard me move to her side. It was starting... I lifted the crop and down it came, landing the first stroke to her backside of an already sore girl. WHACK.</p> <p>“Owwwww.” Shaunie cried out in pain, it was like a thousand bees stinging all at the same time.</p> <p>A lovely red line formed across both cheeks.</p> <p>WHACK, the second one landed in the same spot as the first, and Shaunie howled in pain. ""owww hoow owww nooooooo”.</p> <p>Shaunie wanted so desperately to jump up and run but she knew that she couldn't as she was tied down.</p> <p>WHACK WHACK.... I brought two down in quick succession across the lower part of her bottom.</p> <p>I'm sorrrryyyyyyy Owwww hoooooo Owwwwwww"". Shaunie cried out. And that was after the fourth stroke, only fourteen to go.</p> <p>""THWACK!""</p> <p>""YEEEEOWWWWL!"" Shaunie screeched, ""Owl, Owl, Owl"" she yelped, kicking the best she could and twisting in fiery distress, wiggling her ass furiously, as though to shake off the sting. That was all it took to make me now rock hard with my penis poking forward in my pajamas shorts. Never have I felt so big and turned on. It will need some attention very soon I thought and I have the perfect candidate to do just that. I watched another dark pink imprint of the crop slowly began to form across those quivering rear cheeks.</p> <p>THWACK</p> <p>Shaunie screamed out as the crop connected again with her already sore bottom</p> <p>""Owieeeeeeeeeeowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeee, it burns! Wahhhhhhhhhh!""</p> <p>THWACK this one landed just below her bottom cheeks.</p> <p>""AAaaiiieeeEeeeiiiiieee!!"" she screamed. The swinging crop stung worse than she ever imagined a spanking could feel.</p> <p>WHACK down it came hard on her left buttock</p> <p>""YYYAAAaHHHWWWWWW!!"" shaunie bawled, ""AAAWwwwwww! Awwwwhhh! Awwhhh! Ahhw!"" </p> <p>“It’s burning... Please Stop” Tears were flowing like a river down her face.</p> <p>Shaunie was bawling her eyes out. Screaming as the crop made contact with her skin.</p> <p>“I’ll do anything, stop the pain please” more tears. She is now pleading, and saying she will do anything. Well she is going to do anything and just does not know yet.</p> <p>I stopped for a few minutes taking in the beautiful sight of Shaunie’s well striped bottom, eight vivid weal’s spaced about across her small bare wriggling bottom. This also gave the pain time to sink in, so that the next would be worse. I thought that I would give her two more before proceeding to use her, unbeknown to her though.</p> <p>WHACK I brought the crop down really hard this time Shaunie's body jerked.</p> <p>""OOOOOOOW! OOOOOOOH!"" Shaunie's was really bawling “no more please”</p> <p>One more I thought and that will bring it to ten for the time being, then we will see if she will do anything. With all of this screaming, was I glad I gave my two some sleeping tables. I would hate for them to have been woken and tried to come in on hearing all the crying and noise.</p> <p>THWAAAAACK</p> <p>“Owieeeeeeeeeeowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeee I just can’t stand it! Please! NO MORE! PLEASE!” she yelled “I will do anything” crying well. Her bottom was ablaze with red welts, boy did it look sore. She was really learning her lesson this time.</p> <p>The trouble is, is that I was now so hard I needed reliving, I needed to do some thing about it. Slowly and deliberately I removed my pajama shorts pulling them over my rock hard penis. Off they came with it sticking out at ninety degrees to my body. Seven inches in length and two inches wide, this was going to really stretch that tiny mouth of hers. I made my way to Shaunie’s head, where she was still strapped down unable to move far, apart from side to side and up and down. I positioned my penis towards her face. I was only six inches away when she realized what was happening, but not to sure as she was innocent, and until last night a virgin.</p> <p>I gripped my penis with one hand and with my other hand, I it put on the back of her head.</p> <p>""Move your head closer, Shaunie."" As she felt the pressure on the back of her head, my hand started to push her head towards my weapon.</p> <p>“What are you doing!” she asked </p> <p>“I want you to take my penis in your sweet little mouth” she shock her head and with the thought of taking my penis in her mouth made her gag.</p> <p>Knowing I was going to get a lot of resistance I reached over and grabbed the crop to help. I raised it high in the air and as I brought it down across her naked behind.</p> <p>WHACK “Ahhhh”</p> <p>Shaunie opened her mouth to let out a scream as I suddenly whacked the crop down on her bottom, and as she did, before she had time to do to much screaming I started to stuff my penis into her wide open virgin hole. Suddenly, she felt my rubbery cock head slid between her preteen quivering lips and it jerked as I touched her moistened mouth.</p> <p>Realizing what was happening, she suddenly started shaking her head to try and remove the invading member but to no avail. I caught hold of her hair to prevent me from coming out of her mouth.</p> <p>“Now close your lips around my penis or you will get another good whack, do you understand?”</p> <p>She was unable to really answer me as she closed her lips, her mouth was now full. Never before had she even in her wildest dreams imagined she would be doing this disgusting thing. Here she was on holiday, meant to be having fun where actually she has a man who had forced himself in her mouth. I moved my hands from her hair and I placed them on either side of her head, then gently pulled her head towards me, further onto my prick. I then started to slowly pump knowing that it was not going to be long before I erupted in her mouth.</p> <p>My mushroom-shaped head moved back and forth in Shaunie's small mouth and the outline of my ridge could be seen bulging out of her cheek.</p> <p>All Shaunie wanted to do was to get the nasty salty tasting thing out of her mouth, but was unable to. The only good thing is that her bottom for the time being was no longer getting whacked.</p> <p>“Now I want you to start sucking it young lady like a lollypop, and if you do a good job then I will go easier on you when I’ve finished” I said “and make sure you don’t use your teeth, if I feel them then your bottom will feel the stinging of the crop for the next hour”</p> <p>I started to feel her suck. Not hard, but gently, softly using her lips and her cheeks to suck the head of my penis, she started to move her tongue around mainly to get away from the intrusion. All it did was just make me feel good. Shaunie was pleading, using her eyes to do this, to stop me from forcing her to do the horrible deed. She sucked on my penis hoping to get it over with quickly although not to sure what was going to happen. I new! She was going to get a mouthful of my cum, and there was just nothing she could do about it. I was not even sure if she new what cum was and defiantly didn’t know what it tasted like.. But she will soon find out. </p> <p>""Yes, Shaunie, that feels so good. Now you are about to receive my present to you, keep sucking and make sure that swallow it!"" </p> <p>I pumped my penis into her mouth, looking into her innocent, unexpecting eyes as her lips stretched tightly around my shaft, her tongue moving all over as I grabbed hold of her head at the sides making sure she couldn’t move. I didn’t want her spitting out either my penis or the cum I was about to give her. She felt my cock swell more in her mouth and with a spasm I shot my first load deep within her. This was to her surprise, her mouth was almost filled with my first, powerful spurt and she choked, gulped and spluttered with her eyes going wide in surprise as she looked up at me, unsure as to what had happened or what it was. Wondering what to do with this foul tasting fluid that was thick and salty in her mouth. She tried to spit it out, but she was unable to as I was still holding her head on my penis.</p> <p>Shaunie has just got her first taste of hot male sperm and the best of it all, is that it came from me. She stared to swallow; fighting back the urge to vomit and choke as the horrible foul tasting thick fluid slowly ran down her gullet. </p> <p>I shot again with my second spurt filling her mouth; it was now full to the point of past overflowing. Shaunie froze as her mouth was so full with my slimy fluid. To her it felt like gallons, her cheeks puffing out as they quickly filled up. I held Shaunie on my penis as sperm ran down her lips from out the corners of her tightly stretched mouth. She gagged and choked. This time she swallowed reflexively, as quickly as she could as she tried to gasp for breath. A large amount had gone into her belly making her feel sick Another great gush of sperm squirted into her mouth and throat. Again she gagged and choked as her throat filled for the third time and she swallowed and swallowed as the squirts started to became little more than a trickle. Finally there seemed to be no more and Shaunie was able to breath again properly. Breath as well as one can do with a mouthful of penis. I made her suck the last bits out, and clean my penis using her tongue.</p> <p>I pulled it out with a wet plop and stepped back to look at the young girl. There she was tears in her eyes along with globs of my cum on her chin even a thick string of goo still hung on her left lip as it had escaped from her mouth. Did she look a picture. </p> <p>Giving time for Shaunie to recover a little I left the room and went in to the garden, naked I know, but it was all fenced in so no one could see. I could see what I was after, a garden cane. I pulled it out of the ground and gave it a swipe through the air. Yes nice and thin and flexible too.</p> <p>Whooooooosh it went, as I tried to pretend I was hitting Shaunie. That will do just fine. I went back inside, quickly checking on my two girls to make sure they were ok. Yep, just asleep and breathing well. Good I will go back to the bedroom for some more fun. On the way I went via the kitchen to clean the cane, well you don’t want mud on it or in the villa.</p> <p>I made myself a drink and drunk it so that I could give Shaunie time to recover from not only the thrashing but the fact I had just cum in her mouth. After a while I entered the bedroom and Shaunie turned her head, very upset about what I had made her do. Wanting to get that horrible taste out of her mouth, but not able to.</p> <p>“Well young lady that was a good job you did there and for that although we have to finish your punishment I will go easier on you.” I showed her the cane I got out of the garden. “This might look bad but it will be better than the crop” I told her. “Please nooo! I’ve had enough punishment! And you made me do that horrible thing” she started to cry “No - no -please don't, my mouth taste awful”</p> <p>“I am going to give you eight with the cane, and any protests will earn you two extra strokes per complaint” then looking into her eyes I added “Do you understand?”</p> <p>A slow nod came from her head. I moved to her side and brought the cane up high.</p> <p>CRACK! The cane lashed down on the helpless girl's backside. An angry line traced across her behind adding to the already welted bottom from the severe cropping I had given her.</p> <p>“YEOWWWWWWWWWWW"" she yells at the sudden burning sensation. This is meant to be lighter than the crop, no way. It hurt like hell. Stung like nothing she had ever encountered before.</p> <p>SWISH---SPLAT the cane traveled through the air and landed well across both cheeks.</p> <p>“AAAWW WOOOOHOOO EEEE Johnnn Noooooo” she screamed as the pain started to really hurt bringing back the full pain of her earlier punishment.</p> <p>CRACK number three has landed.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh no no nooooo no please,"" she cried as the cane kissed her naked bottom. The site of her nakedness, with time to recover and the sexual act of actually caning her I started to go hard again.</p> <p>My penis was bulging again sticking out, wow, this surprised me as the last time I got hard and ready for it so quick was in my mid twenties. I can see a nice opening that is going to be filled as soon as the caning is over, this will finalize her punishment.</p> <p>WHACK! I brought the cane down the hardest yet, this will really hurt I thought</p> <p>""Owwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"" said Shaunie, sobbing. Her little body was shaking as she cried never had she felt so much pain. ""Owwwwwwwwwwww, John, I'm sorrrrrrrrrrryyyyy, it hurrrrrrrrrrts so much! Please stop”</p> <p>I gave her my answer by finding another stroke for her</p> <p>SWISCHH down it came again</p> <p>“oohw, ooowww, please please, OOOHHHWWW, no more NOOO OOOHHHWWW"" she was crying uncontrollably and pulling on her handcuffs to try to protect the pain in her bottom. It was no good, she was going nowhere. She was now wriggling like a snake trying to get away. “I really do promise to be good” was all she could muster between cries and tears.</p> <p>“I know you will now but you have three to go, plus two extra for all the protesting you have done about the end of the punishment. This brings the total to now five”. And before she had time to answer I brought the cane down just below her bottom on her thighs.</p> <p>CRACK</p> <p>""Yeeeeooooccchhh!!"" She screamed in a long wail, as tears shed down her face.</p> <p>""John, I’m so sorry. Please no more... please! I can’t take it... I learned... I swear...""</p> <p>swish – CRACK!!</p> <p>The cane bit angrily again into Shaunie’s already tortured flesh, leaving another stripe of pain, this time on her right thigh, and soliciting more cries, howls and wails from the sobbing girl.</p> <p>“Three to go if you stay good” I informed the wailing girl.</p> <p>CRACK down it came this time I aimed it on her left thigh, well it had to be even.</p> <p>""Ohhh nooo please!"" she begged as the last one landed. ""OOOOOOOWWWWWWIIIEEEE!"" Shaunie squealed in pain, arching her back and trying to kick her legs. Bawling like there was no tomorrow. Tears flowing freely down her face, down to the dried cum on it as well.</p> <p>I paused, this was to allow time for the pain to sink in before I gave the last two strokes. Staying to the side of Shaunie I placed my hand on her left cheek and started to feel it, boy was it hot. Feeling the raised welts with my hand, as my fingers slowly moved ever so gently over. How her skin was soft. My loin was stirring so much pointing straight out, looking for more action. As I was moving my hand I went down to her thighs, down to the knees and very slowly back up. She squirmed, moving slowly to my touch from side to side. Placing the hand on the inside of her thigh I started to move up, gently rubbing in time with Shaunie’s movement. There was a low pitched moan from her as I came within two inches of her crutch. I was still going higher over the soft piece of flesh. I wanted her so bad now, but I was going slowly. Who knows perhaps she is enjoying it as much as me. As I get bold I move my hand underneath onto her belly and gradually bring it back to the top of her vagina. Boy it feels as though there is no hair on her. Oh yes a nice tight bald cunt to fuck from the rear.</p> <p>I move my hand back to her bottom and start sliding round in circles over the very hot flesh. Looking at it, it was deep red with fourteen raised welts, some had bruised where I had hit the same spot a few times. There were four welts also on the top of her thighs. Those hurt. Still she needed punishing and has a few more to come after I have fucked her.</p> <p>My hand moved to the crack in the bum cheeks and I start too slid up and down gradually getting further down towards the amber nectar. Finally my hand was on her pride and joy, the top of her slit; I slowly moved my middle finger down, (which is actually up towards her belly button as she is still bent forward), between the folds back and forth gradually getting deeper. She moaned again this time loader, with her breathing getting quicker. There it was as I pressed during the many strokes I felt the hole. Cautiously I started sliding in between her little hairless lips, gently at first not wanting to penetrate her just yet, she moved in time to what I was going. It was as though she was in another world. Could it be because I was no longer hitting her? Had I touched on a nerve with my caressing hand? Was she getting turned on? Well time is going to tell I start to press into her hole. She has become wet with my rubbing. The finger nail is in as she starts to stretch and a long steady moan comes from her mouth. This is it as I press further in, it slides easily up to my knuckle and I push just a little bit further until I run out of length. The breathing in quicker as I pull my hand back so that I have left just my nail in place, I push forward again and this time a long moan is escapes her mouth. I had hit jack pot, she it actually enjoying this, penetrating her with my penis is going to be easy as she is so turned on. As I was finger fucking her I noticed that she started to have an orgasm.</p> <p>“Oh yes” she said in a low sexy voice.</p> <p>Feeling these new feeling, she wanted me to stop as she new it was wrong, but she did enjoy the feelings that she was receiving. I continued what I was doing. After her second orgasm I slowly moved behind her, pointing straight out towards the love nest. Letting her get used to the feeling of me between her legs, so it did not come as to much of a shock, five minutes later of finger fucking her I withdrew the middle finger completely. Taking hold of my penis in my left hand I moved forward, positioning my hard on to the entrance of her wet vagina. I began slowly rubbing my erect penis back and forth across her hairless slippery slit; I started to increase the pressure against her small hole. I continued to push harder and harder moving the head ever so slightly back and forth looking for the place of least resistance. Slowly but surely Shaunie’s pussy began to give way. The entrance expanded ever so slightly as my cock began its journey inside. I gently shoved my purple head into her tight hole and slowly I pushed more of my penis into her.</p> <p>""Eeeeeeeeee... No... No... Don't... Please Don't... Eeeeeeeee... it’s wrong"" Shaunie screamed as she realized I had swapped a finger for my penis.</p> <p>Ignoring her, I had a few inches inside, I paused to let her vagina stretch around my invading member. I slowly started to pump in and out, letting her get used to the feeling and gradually more and more of my penis entered her. She was so tight, hot and slippery that I could feel her muscles clamp around my shaft as I slowly pumped away, my thrusts were getting faster and faster as I felt a climax approaching. Shaunie seemed to tense whilst gripping my penis as her body started to shake and go into spasm, as this was happening I could feel the build up of a great cum.</p> <p>I pushed hard a few more times and with a last thrust I could feel a load, force itself into her waiting vagina. My penis throbbed as cum rushed to fill Shaunie’s tight hole, Shaunie could feel the warm liquid being sprayed deep inside her. Suddenly I was there, spay after spray until I was all emptied out. Finally exhausted, I started to move back and my penis slipped from her wet cum filled pussy.</p> <p>Catching my breath I stepped back to the side as I still had two strokes of the cane to give her. They were going to hurt. The last ones had to as I might never get another chance to punish that gorgeous small round bottom again. I stand to the side, reaching for the cane, placing it in my right hand I look to the exhausted girl with an already sore swollen red bottom.</p> <p>""Okay Shaunie,"" I said, ""I will begin the last strokes of the cane as final punishment for the way you have behaved today, it will soon be all over”.</p> <p>""Nooo!"" she cried, ""nooo, I'll be good I promise, I’ve had my punishment!"" ""No, don't, please,"" Shaunie started begging ""I'll behave, I promise I’ve been good""</p> <p>“For that you have just earned another two, anymore complaints so I can add to the total?”</p> <p>SWISH... THWACK! The impact caused a fleshy ripple of the cheeks of Shaunie’s rear.</p> <p>""Owww.... ooo.... ahhhh, no, stop.... I'm sorry, I'm sorryy.... owww"", Shaunie howled as the cane came down for the first of four strokes.. WHACK! CRACK! landing right on the tops of her thighs.</p> <p>""Yeoww!.... ow.... ow!"" Screamed Shaunie as number two came down, half way there of the final strokes. She was crying now, unable to stop.</p> <p>""Owwwww hooooo."" Shaunie howled in agony ""Owwwww hoooo owwwww hooo wooo""</p> <p>SwishTHWACK I brought it down the hardest yet, a large deep welt appeared across her bottom.</p> <p>""YYYYEEEEEEEEAAAAAHHHOOOOOWWWWWWW !!!!!!"" Shaunie screamed at the unbelievable agony of the cane’s severe force across her buttocks. ""OWWWWOOOOWWWWOOOOOHPLEASENOMORE” she was now pleading with me. Screaming at the top of her lungs, worried that she would wake the house up I put the cane on the edge of the bed and proceeded to bring my hand down on her backside.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Stop your screaming or I will find you some more” I told her as I brought my hand some more. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>“You will wake the girls, and then your punishment will not only start again but I will do it in front of my children” I informed her.</p> <p>Squirming around now trying to get away from my hand. Howling really loudly wishing that not only had she stayed at home but the fire in her bottom would soon stop.</p> <p>I bent down and picked up the cane for the final stroke.</p> <p>“You have one left, it will be the worst you have ever had but then it will all be over”</p> <p>""AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! OW! OOOH” was the only answer I got.</p> <p>CRACKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeee!"" Shaunie screeched as the cane sent searing pain across her upturned bottom. “Ohhhh. OOOOOOO. YEOWWWWWWWWWWW</p> <p>""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" Shaunie screamed and screamed and screamed. She was screaming for a good ten minutes after I had finished. That was it, all finished. I gave it all I could, and this young girl has just had the hiding of her life. The last stroke was the hardest ever. Shaunie was balling her eyes out like a little three year old.</p> <p>Shaunie had paid dearly for the way she behaved, not only had I given her a spanking, cropping and a caning but I had had sex with her and made her take my penis in her mouth. She was not going to ever forget tonight. There is the other bit as well; I had captured it all on video.</p> <p>Knowing that her bottom was going to be really sore, I applied some cold cream whilst she was still laid across the table. Gently rubbing back and forth, round and round I forced the cream into her welted bottom.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes, of me having soothed her and feeling her up again I released Shaunie from the restraints. She was pleased that her hands and legs were now able to move around. She placed her hands straight to her bottom where she felt for herself the welts and heat from her bottom. She did try to rub the pain away but that was not going to happen. Her tears had now stopped. Slowly and carefully Shaunie started to stand up, forgetting the fact that she was nude. As she turned round I got a full glimpse of all she had to offer. There it all was on full view, her bald vagina, the place where about thirty minutes ago I was pumping away at, and filling with my seed.</p> <p>Knowing I was looking but not caring Shaunie walked over to me and she placed her arms around my neck and gave me kiss on my lips, this had taken me by surprise. The kiss was long and drawn out, using her tongue to explore my mouth. For a girl that I thought was pure and innocent this was great. Slowly she pulled her lips of mine and apologized for being so naughty. Telling me that it will not happen again. I asked how her bottom felt and I was told that it felt like a thousand bees had stung all at once, she still had tears in her eyes, but I would if I to had had the thrashing Shaunie had received. Looking over to the clock I noticed that it was past one in the morning, this had taken three hours. Boy did time fly. Well it always does when you have fun.</p> <p>“I think it is time for you to go to bed now young lady” I said as I looked her in the eyes. Telling me that her bottom was so sore and that she would have to sleep on her front, she asked if she could sleep in my bed with me as I had a large king size one. I said of course you can, knowing that I might not be able to keep my hands to myself. This I thought was now going to be a good holiday. I checked an the girls to find them still fast asleep breathing well so I went back to my room and climbed into bed with Shaunie. I was still naked and so was she.</p></div>",['This is the continuing story of Shaunie and her trip to Florida.']
530,"Florida Trouble: Shaunie's View, Part 3",3,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,"Hi my name is Shaunie and I am a good friend of Jane’s I am twelve years old and so is she. I am on holiday with Jane and her dad (John) and Jane’s other sister Jenny. Now Jenny is only seven and I find her an easy target to pick on and tell what to do. Most of the time I am having good fun on holiday, but every now and then I have to test the water. Push the limits. Yesterday I just did that, and to my surprise I was put over John’s knee for a sound spanking. I know he used his hand on me, he even took down my pants and done it on the bare. Not only that but he used a wooden kitchen spatula on it as well. Now that really did sting and hurt. I was bawling like a baby kicking away trying to get off his lap. I must have shown him all I had. No one had seen me naked before this and I was draped over his lap secure by his arms showing what I had but what do you expect. It hurt. Someone I hardly knows decides that they are going to take your pants down and hit you.",2006-01-20,9,4,"Mg, spank, bd, oral",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Shaunie's View</p> <p>Hi my name is Shaunie and I am a good friend of Jane’s I am twelve years old and so is she. I am on holiday with Jane and her dad (John) and Jane’s other sister Jenny. Now Jenny is only seven and I find her an easy target to pick on and tell what to do. Most of the time I am having good fun on holiday, but every now and then I have to test the water. Push the limits. Yesterday I just did that, and to my surprise I was put over John’s knee for a sound spanking. I know he used his hand on me, he even took down my pants and done it on the bare. Not only that but he used a wooden kitchen spatula on it as well. Now that really did sting and hurt. I was bawling like a baby kicking away trying to get off his lap. I must have shown him all I had. No one had seen me naked before this and I was draped over his lap secure by his arms showing what I had but what do you expect. It hurt. Someone I hardly knows decides that they are going to take your pants down and hit you.</p> <p>There was this thing poking me in my tummy but I was at first not sure what it was but then I realised. It was his thingy, I wanted off, so I tried to move away from it but that just made things worse. I was rubbing it more and more and it seemed to get bigger. He put his hand under me and I thought he was going to touch me in my sacred place. No he reached under me and moved a little and before I new what was happening he had his thing out, it was there pressing into my belly. He started to move around and then I felt wetness on my belly. Not good. Had he peed himself all over me? No he had not, it was his goo, or cum as my friend Kelly had told me. He moved around and I felt him tugging at something to the side and I was soon to find out what it was.</p> <p>I heard a whoosh and suddenly there was an almighty pain in my bottom, he had only gone and taken his belt to me. The bastard I thought. He kept them coming down, believe me when I say I was crying, tears flowing but wouldn’t you cry to? And then I felt it, his thing or as my friend calls it his penis moved between my legs and rubbing my slit. 27 more hits of his belt came down, I know I counted them. These though were even harder so as one might expect I was screaming my head off. He was not happy with that the dirty man placed my pants in my mouth to keep me quite. Down the belt came again. It hurt like there was no tomorrow, oh how I wished I had never come on this stupid holiday. His penis was rubbing against me so much that I was starting to like the feeling. That is wrong he should not take advantage of me like that. But he did. I was squirming to get away but he held me tight. Then I felt it, he moved the tip of his penis to the enterance of my vagina, feeling what he was trying to do, I tried to move and make a protest for him to stop but it was no good as nothing came out through the pants. He brought the belt down on my naked bottom, the hardest yet causing me to move and as I did he pushed alowing his penis to enter me. I tried to get it out but it was to no avail. The more I moved the further in it went. It hurt, so big in such a small girl. I was sore, felt invaded and thought that I was going to burst. He stopped, I think he hit my vaginity. That will stop him I thought. Then there was a crack of the belt. It landed on my thighs, oh it hurt, I moved again this time he pushed and I not only had to contend with the pain on my thighs but I know had a burning sensation between my legs as I felt my only piece of protection give way. He hit me again the sod, and then he was in me completely. He continued to whack me with the belt all the time moving back and forth. I felt it a sudden swelling of his penis in my vagina followed by a forsed wetness like I have never felt before.</p> <p>He has cum in me. Squirting his horrible stuff.</p> <p>I didn’t feel him pull out, all I remember is that it went soft after he finished squirting, he remove the pants from my mouth. I was in to much shock to notice what was happening.</p> <p>John told me to stand up and as I did I felt a wetness trickle down my leg, he was leaking out of me. Tears flowing down my face from not only having the worst sore bottom ever but the fact he put his thing in me. He started to talk to me.</p> <p>“Are you going to behave yourself tomorrow now?” he asked.</p> <p>Through a tearstained face I said “yes” followed by “I am really sorry for what I have done and promise to be good for the rest of the week”</p> <p>“Well I feel you should go to bed now as, we have a full day tomorrow”. He stated as he went over to unlock the bedroom door. “Go steady and don’t wake them up or I will repeat the episode tomorrow do you understand?” John told me as I went into the bedroom.</p> <p>I gave a node and for some strange reason I went over and gave him a kiss on the cheek, with a hug. “You know I may not be able to be quite as I am so sore” I said still crying.</p> <p>“Well you know what will happen if you aren’t so it is up to you” with that he saw me tucked upto into bed and left to go back to his room. I layed on my stomach to get to sleep. If only I had said no and gone home.</p> <p>Well here we are a new day and I was crying for most of the night. My bottom is still sore today but not that bad.</p> <p>Jane has come in to wake me and asked how I was feeling. I said ok. And that was it really. I got up and went into the lounge, still in my short pyjama set. I wondered around as I found sitting down still sore.</p> <p>“Good morning Shaunie, how are we feeling this morning?” John asked me.</p> <p>“Sore, but not as bad as I thought it would be, I struggled to go to sleep due to the pain, but I did get a nice warm feeling though” I reply. “Have you said anything to Jane or Jenny about what happened?”</p> <p>“No! it is nothing to do with them, just between us two” he said in a whisper so his children could not here. I noticed that I was not the only one in there pyjama’s as Jane and Jenny were as well.</p> <p>“Well let’s make a start on breakfast, we will have a drink to start with and then get dressed and go to Sizzlers for an all you can eat buffet. I want to go to the shops today and with any luck play a game of crazy golf” John was telling us.</p> <p>“Whilst I am making the drinks why don’t you go and get dressed” he directed it to us “but before you go Shaunie I want to see you in my room”</p> <p>Oh dear what had I done wrong? I now had a sad look to me, wondering why he wanted to see me.</p> <p>John followed me into the room and then locked the door, now I was really scared. Is he going to rape me again? Or smack me? I was unsure as to why he wanted me in here in private. So I thought I would ask</p> <p>“Am I in trouble again?”</p> <p>“No not at the moment but that will depend on how you behave throughout the day starting right now” was the reply “I need to see your bottom, to see what damage if any has been done from last nights spanking, so I would like you to lower your pyjama bottoms and pants please” he finished off saying.</p> <p>I was amazed he had the cheek to suggest such a thing, so naturally I replied.</p> <p>“NO” I paused “you can’t make me do it, I have done nothing wrong” tears started to fall down my face.</p> <p>“This is your one and only warning for the day, you will do it. THEY are coming down, as I need to see the damage” was his reply followed by.</p> <p>“From now on anything you do wrong will be marked against you and will be dealt with tonight” I was informed “your pyjama bottoms are coming down one of two ways as I need to look at your bottom, either you lower them yourself or I will do it myself with another spanking. It’s up to you”</p> <p>not much choice have I me of him, oh how he would love to feel me again, but it’s not going to happen. I turned my back to him and gradually pulled my shorts followed by my pants down to my knees. I immediately placed my hands over my vagina to keep his gaze away.</p> <p>He asked me to bend over to which I did to about forty five degrees, I then felt his hands on my pyjama top where he lifted it clear of my bottom.</p> <p>He asked me to spread my legs, he said it was to keep my balance but I know he just wanted to look at my vagina. Pervert. He placed his hand on my bottom which made me squirm. I tried to move away from his touch but he caught hold of my pyjama top and held it tight. I am not going anywhere. It was a combination of his touch with the pain still in my bottom that was causing me to squirm. He started to move his hand around my bottom, feeling all over it, he has a gentle touch, and the more he moved his hand the more I started to get feelings between my legs. This is wrong I thought, but he just kept it up causing the feelings to just get better.. Round and round he went and then he started to run his middle finger up and down the crack that separates the two cheeks. He pushed his finger almost all the way to my vagina but kept falling short. I was getting turned on so much my breathing quickened. Why am I getting these feelings? After all I am only just 12.</p> <p>I do not know if I was saved or just going to be disappointed for the day but there was a knock at the door and Jane was wondering where I was. John explained that he needed to check my sore area. More like to perv at my girl hood. With that thought I received a hard smack to my bottom, this caused me to cry. Anyway after pulling my clothes up, John had a word with me. “Before you go, I thought I should warn you that any wrong doings including sulks and moodiness today and you will be back here tonight for a repeat of last night do you understand?”</p> <p>I nodded, boy would I have to watch myself. Looks like he is getting turned on smacking me. I don’t want to be punished anymore than I want his horrible member in me. I was though wet again down below.</p> <p>I went off into the bedroom to get changed. This was done carefully as I had a sore bottom. I did not want anything to tight so I wore a sleeveless pink top, no straps just hung mid chest and down. I also had a short white flowing pleated skirt that fell to just above knees, this was so it was not tight around my bottom as shorts or jeans would have been. Underneath I wore a pair of bikini white knickers with three coloured dots on them. Pink, black, and purple. I could see John looking at me, so as I was still a bit turned on I thought I would be daring. I gave him a show of my knickers as I sat down. You should see the smile I just put on his face.</p> <p>We went off for breakfast and ended up a place called Sizzlers, I didn’t like the food, I prefer McDonalds and let John know I was unhappy. Not much reaction so in a bid to get up and away from having to sit on my bottom I knocked my coke over. Bad move, a full glass has just gone everywhere.</p> <p>“Sorry” I said constantly looking at John to see what the reaction is going to be.</p> <p>“You will be” was the reply “just go and get some napkins to clean it up” off I went to get some help and when the waiter came John ordered me another drink.</p> <p>Off we went belly sort of full after I had picked at my food. Shopping time. We went to a place called Premier Outlet. John made his excuse and said he wanted to go and get some things and we were to stay together as a group. We had to do what everyone wanted. I was a quite mean to Jenny, well who at twelve wants to spend all there shopping time looking at Bratz things. Not me. So I kept moving off, naturally Jenny followed and she kept asking, but I would not listen and told her to stop her winging. She just had to follow us.</p> <p>John came back and was talking to his children, let me guess they were telling him about me not letting Jenny go to look at Bratz stuff. She is the one that needs a hiding, always winging. They had said something as John took Jenny back into the shop to look at things she wanted to.</p> <p>We left the area had lunch which was ok but still not up to my favourite food standards and went off to play crazy golf. Stupid game. I hate loosing and I was doing ok until I found a hard couple of courses, I started sulking, and that was not a good idea. It didn’t help me play any better but o thought I might get some attention. I did but not the sort I was after. The final straw came for John when I got the ball wedged on a difficult course. I was unable to move the ball along very far as every time I hit it, it would end up back where it began. That was it I had had enough and I took a swipe at the ball sending it out of the playing area, nearly hitting someone on another course and it went in the water. Only had to be the deepest part as well. John by now was not very happy, I could tell. He got me another ball and I continued to play.</p> <p>“I will be dealing with this tonight” He informed me, to which I started crying “and if I was you, unless you want me to give you a good spanking in front of everyone here on the golf course I suggest you buck up your ideas and stop your crying”. He whispered into my ear.</p> <p>Not much fun playing when you are pretty sure that when you go back to the villa your bottom is going to be made sore again. I was alittle bit bratty for the rest of the afternoon and evening. I worked on the thought that I had done it anyway, so what difference would it make.</p> <p>I was soon to find out as we arrived back at the villa. The surprise came when he told Jane and Jenny to get ready for bed and told me to stay on the sofa. Trying my luck for one last time I started to cry.</p> <p>“John it is so not fare, I have been better today honest” “it’s not all me”</p> <p>With that there was a response “It’s not up for discussion at the moment” and he continued to make our bed time drinks. I put the telly on. Watching some American show.</p> <p>Down they went nice and tasty and after a while I noticed that Jane and Jenny were starting to fall asleep. Not good. I kept talking to them but it was not working. Soon they were asleep on the sofa. John picked them up one at a time and carried them into their bedrooms. This left me with John. Knowing that if I pretended to fall asleep, then he would just wake me to give me my hiding. Let’s get it over and done with.</p> <p>I noticed that John had left the room towards the garage and then as I was so into the telly I did not pay much attention until I heard furniture moving. Or was it on telly? Oh well back to what I was watching. I looked up to see John standing next to me, he handed me a piece of pare and a pen.</p> <p>“You will write the following and failure to do so will just result in your punishment being more severe and then I will get you to write want I want after your punishment. So the choice is going to be yours”. Tears started to well up in my eyes, realising what was about to happen, why did he have to get me to write another note, what will he make me say this time?</p> <p>“I don’t get any option do I?” I asked</p> <p>“No” this was all he said.</p> <p> “I want you to write the following” when he thought I was ready he started.</p> <p>“I Shaunie hereby ask John to give me a sound punishment using whatever he sees fit. This will include the use of his hand and a riding crop. I also want to be tied down so I don’t move around or try to stand up”</p> <p>He paused and it started to sink in what I have just written. I was now crying I don’t want the riding crop, where would I get it? Would he actually hit me with it? How much would it hurt? And what does he mean tie me down. I don’t want to be tied down at all. He made me continue. “I want John to do a good job of my punishment as I have been really naughty today and it is the only way to learn a lesson” pause “John may do what ever he wants to me as it will be well deserved signed Shaunie on this day Wednesday the 19th October 2005” I did not want to write that note, but I new that if I didn’t then the time and punishment would be worse. Reluctantly the note was signed.</p> <p>All signed he took the piece of paper from me and beckoned for me to follow me into the bedroom.</p> <p>As I entered the room I was surprised to see that the table had been put into the middle of the room. I bet he wants me to bend over that I thought. Well we will see.</p> <p>“Shaunie I thought that after last night you would have improved, however you seem to be worse” he stared into my face as he spoke and before he gave me time to reply he continued to lecture me “ you have let yourself down yet again. You have sulked, been moody, was horrible again to Jenny whilst I was away, lost it at golf having a paddy and losing a ball, just generally been bratty again” “what have you to say to that?”</p> <p>“I’m sorrrry” Tears started to flow. I was truly sorry now and looking at the table I thought that I would be fairly soon.</p> <p>“I wasn’t that bad, I am really sorrrry and please don’t hit me to hard” I paused “Is there another way instead of a spanking?”</p> <p>“NO! You will be bent over the table in a minute, for the punishment you deserve after I have given you a fully over the knee spanking”</p> <p>“No please no, not that. I tried to be good honestly” I replied</p> <p>“Well if that is good I would hate to see what you are like if you are bad. I want you to bend forward over my knee and place your hands forward.”</p> <p>Slowly and reluctantly I moved forward and bent herself over his knee pushing and I pushed my hands forward as he had asked. This makes my bottom the perfect level for his hand.</p> <p>He shifted slightly so that his penis was not poking in my tummy. I new what it was today. He is getting off on hitting me. With me bent over, he took the bottom of my skirt and slowly started lifting up.</p> <p>“Nooooooo please not that.” I cried as he lifted my skirt up and over my pants, and up my back. He tucked the skirt into the waist band of the skirt. Oh dear that wont fall back now to give a little protection. I was embarrassed, he could now see my pants, and with that he placed his hand on them. It made me jump a little as I thought he was about to hit me but no. he was feeling my bottom, round and round he went with his hand. Even though any moment his hand is going to come crashing down it did start to feel good. He moved his hand to my thighs, now which did send goose bumps up and down my spine. He moved his hand slowly up and down my thighs getting closer to vagina. His hand did not go between my legs but it came close. I was starting to like what he was doing. Well I am her to be punished but I am after all a healthy normal 12 year old girl. I do have feelings and obviously if touched right I am turned on. I was in my own little world when he brought me back to reality.</p> <p>“Well Shaunie here we go, this is going to take about an hour, or two for the whole punishment and will be split into various parts. It will hurt a lot. If you start crying to soon then this punishment will just get harder to give you something to REALLY cry about”.</p> <p>Great here he is about to smack my bottom and I am not supposed to cry or scream. I felt his hand lift of my bottom and it came down, not to hard but I felt it and I feel this will change.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Ouch that hurts, down came five hard hand spanks to each of my cheeks. I was holding back the tears as I moved around in an attempt to try to get away from his smacking hand, but he had held me well.</p> <p>He continued</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""I told you to behave today and I also told you what would happen if you didn’t.”</p> <p>“Owwwwwwwwwww, I'm sorrrrrrrrrrrry” was all I could muster through the pain and the start of the tears.</p> <p> You had SMACK! SMACK! Better be, SMACK! SMACK! Young lady. SMACK! SMACK! I had better SMACK! SMACK! Not SMACK! SMACK! Have to speak SMACK! SMACK! To you about your attitude."" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""Owww, John, No, pleeease, I'm sorrry, pleeease? I'll be goodddddddd!!!"" I was crying</p> <p>“This SMACK is SMACK just SMACK the SMACK beginning SMACK of SMACK your SMACK punishment SMACK tonight, SMACK do SMACK you SMACK understand SMACK the last one came down really hard.</p> <p>""Owwwww, owwwwieeee, yessss!"" I cried. What did he mean just the beginning. I can’t take much more of this I thought. My bottom was feeling hot already. I was beginning to kick my legs and clench my bum cheeks between spanks, in an attempt to try and avoid his hand.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Owwwwwwwwwww! I won't do it again. I promise!"" I continued crying “please stop”</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! ""I'll stop SMACK! SMACK! When I think SMACK! SMACK! You’ve learned your lesson SMACK! SMACK! And that is not SMACK! SMACK! Going SMACK! SMACK! To be SMACK! SMACK! For awhile. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>After the last rain of spanks I was kicking and shifting so much I nearly came of his lap but that wasn’t going to happen.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>I started crying loadly, wriggling and trying to move away from his smacks. I was pulled closer and held tighter. There was no way I was coming off John’s lap. Not yet anyway.</p> <p>He paused to what I think was to have a look at my bottom; at least it gave it a breather. I am unsure as to how much more I can take He rearranged his penis so now with more force he brought his hand down on my bottom. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>By now I was crying relatively hard and John had stopped the spanking. Was it all over? I do hope so. I can’t take any more.</p> <p>Shaunie I want you to stand up, and face me. I did slowly, and reluctantly, still wondering if it was over. But I didn’t think so. Only wished.</p> <p>""Take off your clothes and come and stand by the table please"" He asked My jaw just dropped. Did he say what I thought he said. ""Clothes off? Strip? I... oooh, I don’t think so.”</p> <p>“I will give you to the count of four and then if you don’t start then I will do it for you?”</p> <p>I paused as I took in what he was talking about. You want me naked so you can spank me more. Still hesitating I had to ask</p> <p>“Have I got to?”</p> <p>“ONE”</p> <p>Well I got my answer</p> <p>I didn’t move, John moved slightly but I didn’t take in what he was doing.</p> <p>“TWO”</p> <p>Still nothing, I was frozen, to shocked to move. I just could not believe what he hanted me to do. Strip in front of a strange man. NO was my answer</p> <p>“THREE”</p> <p>I didn’t think he would go through with it when he realizes that I am standing my ground.</p> <p>“FOUR” and with that he grabbed me and forced me forwards over the table. This had taken me completely by surprise and I was not quick enough to react. With what seemed to a 12year old lightening speed John had got himself into a position and placed a set of handcuffs over my wrists.</p> <p>“HAY! What you doing?” I asked in amazement.</p> <p>Suddenly the chain on the handcuffs was yanked hard and pulled them forward, he started tying a length of rope around the chain and securing it to one of the table legs. Blow I was now fairly secure, no where to run, Unable to move my hands, this is not good. He can now do anything he likes and I can’t move my hands to stop him. Well at least I still have my legs to hurt him with, if he tries anything on.</p> <p>He grasp the waist band of my white dress. Slowly and deliberately he pull it down and off my legs. He was tormenting me. This left me in just pants and top. Not waiting any longer he proceeded to pull my pants down, slowly. As I could feel the cold air hitting my burning bottom I started kicking to try and get him to stop. But my attempts were feeble, no good at all.</p> <p>I pleaded ""Nooo... pleeease... no d... don't."" I was crying “what are you doing, aahhhh, nooo, pp. ppleassse John... NO... NOOO DON'T, not my pants"".</p> <p>Kicking, struggling, and pleading I tried to avoid the inevitable, but not well enough. My hands were tied and all I could do was kick. </p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>Four very hard smacks landed across my now bare bottom. “You will allow me to continue until you are striped and I will finish you punishment.”</p> <p>""Please…john! No! Owww! Aahhhh! Pleeease…not on the bare""</p> <p>“I’ll be good” was all I could muster</p> <p>“I know you will” with a few more smacks for good measure</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK... SMACK!</p> <p>""AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! OW! OOOH! NO! Please, no more John! No more!</p> <p>Owwwwieeee!""</p> <p>John then managed to take my pants of over my feet, this left me bare bottom and my legs free to kick.</p> <p>He pulled on the bottom of my top and pulled it up my back. Right up to my shoulders. He struggled in the position I was in but he managed to pull the top over and off my head. He pulled it down both of my arms until it reached the handcuffs.</p> <p>During this I was wriggling around, but he caught hold of one of my legs and secured that to a leg of the table. Finally he managed to do the other leg despite all my kicking about. What had I done? Here I am spread eagled over a table with hands and legs secure. He can do anything he now wants. Is he going to hit me anymore? What about the mention of the riding crop I wrote about.</p> <p>He left the room and went into the bathroom, when he returned he was in his pyjamas,</p> <p>“Let me go. You can’t do this to me” I started wailing and pleading with tears flowing down my dainty cheeks.</p> <p>“Well it is like this, you gave me permission to do what I want, and now I am going to do just that” he continued “Anymore of your complaints and I will have to us a gag in your mouth”.</p> <p>He moved behind me, was to give me another spanking? Is he after S. E. X? oh I hope not. I am a minor, however if it takes the burning sensation and the pain away I wil do just about anything. Time will tell, I thought to myself.</p> <p>The answer is here.</p> <p> SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Waaaaaa! Owwwwww!"" I shrilled. ""Owwww! Not so har.... Ouuuuuch! Nooooooo!"" He rained his hand down, as I was squirming around in my bonds, I think I was showing him all my secrets, but I didn’t care. His hand hurt and stung a lot</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Owwwwww! That stiiiiiings!"" I yelped, as he brought his hand down extra hard</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK</p> <p>""Please, John, no more.... I'm sorryyyyyyy! Stop! Please! Ohhhhhhh, it stings so baaaaaaaad! Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuch! Owwwwwwww! Aiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeee!""</p> <p>John walked to the front of the table so I could see him, and I watched as he picked up the riding crop that had been placed out of site. He showed it to me, Whoosh it went through the air as he tested it. Close to my head. This is going to hurt I thought. a lot worse than his hand. Tears flowing down my cheeks as I realised that it was about to come in contact with my bottom. Oh how much it is going sting.</p> <p>""John! Please, I made a mistake. I’m so sorry... I know better, really I do... please. Don’t hit me with that.""</p> <p>""You have been a naughty girl, disobedient and disruptive to the holiday despite warnings and a previous punishment. You will now receive eighteen strokes of the crop.” He paused “Shaunie do you understand?""</p> <p>I muttered a pitiful ‘yes John’ through my crying and tears. I heard John move to the side. It was starting...</p> <p>He lifted the crop and down it came, landing the first stroke to my backside of an already sore girl.</p> <p>WHACK.</p> <p>“Owwwww.” I cried out in pain, it was like a thousand bees stinging all at the same time.</p> <p> WHACK, the second one landed in the same spot as the first, and I howled in pain. ""owww hoow owww nooooooo”.</p> <p>I wanted so desperately to jump up and run but I knew that I just couldn't as I was tied down.</p> <p>WHACK WHACK.... John brought two down in quick succession across the lower part of my bottom.</p> <p>I'm sorrrryyyyyyy Owwww hoooooo Owwwwwww"". I cried out. And that only the fourth stroke, only fourteen to go.</p> <p>""THWACK!""</p> <p>""YEEEEOWWWWL!"" I screeched, ""Owl, Owl, Owl"" I yelped, kicking the best I could and twisting in fiery distress, wiggling my ass furiously, to try and shake off the sting.</p> <p>THWACK</p> <p>I screamed out as the crop connected again with my already sore bottom</p> <p>""Owieeeeeeeeeeowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeee, it burns! Wahhhhhhhhhh!""</p> <p>THWACK this one landed just below my bottom cheeks.</p> <p>""AAaaiiieeeEeeeiiiiieee!!"" I screamed. The swinging crop stung worse than I had ever imagined a spanking could feel like.</p> <p>WHACK down it came hard on my left buttock</p> <p>""YYYAAAaHHHWWWWWW!!"" I bawled, ""AAAWwwwwww! Awwwwhhh! Awwhhh! Ahhw!"" </p> <p>“It’s burning... Please Stop” Tears were flowing like a river down my face.</p> <p>I was bawling my eyes out. Screaming as the crop made contact with my skin.</p> <p>“I’ll do anything, stop the pain please” more tears. I am now pleading. At this moment in time I would do anything just to stop the pain.</p> <p>John stopped. Is it over? He listened to me was all I could think of. There was a long pause with no speak, not from me anyway as I am to upset to say anything.</p> <p>WHACK</p> <p>He brought the crop down really hard this time my body jerked it was also done in surprise.</p> <p>""OOOOOOOW! OOOOOOOH!"" I was really bawling “no more please” I was screaming my head off.</p> <p>THWAAAAACK</p> <p>“Owieeeeeeeeeeowwwwwwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeee I just can’t stand it! Please! NO MORE! PLEASE!” I yelled “I will DO anything” crying well. My bottom felt ablaze and it was really sore. I really had learned my lesson this time.</p> <p>It looked as though the punishment was over as John made his way up to my head. I was still strapped down unable to move far, apart from side to side and up and down. Keeping my eyes shut because of the tears I really didn’t here what John was up to. I did though think it was time to open my eyes. Slowly I opened them through the tears and I was surprised to see John stood before me, naked from the waist down. There sticking straight out towards my face was his penis. I am no good at sizes but it was big, about 7 inches long and maybe a few inches wide. Looking at where it was I thought for a horrible moment that he wants me to put it in my mouth.</p> <p>Yuk, how disgusting. And as I was thinking that he pushed forward until he was only about 6 inches away. I looked at it; well having never seen one before and it was close, it had a purple bell type thing on the end with a little hole in it. He does want to put it in my mouth.</p> <p>OH so gross and I’m sure it wont fit, I thought. If it did it would really stretch my mouth.</p> <p>He gripped his penis with one hand and with the other hand, he it put on the back of my head.</p> <p>""Move your head closer, Shaunie."" He said as I felt the pressure on the back of my head. His hand started to push my head towards his penis.</p> <p>“What are you doing!” I asked </p> <p>“I want you to take my penis in your sweet little mouth Shaunie” he answered.</p> <p>I shock my head and with the thought of taking this penis in my mouth made me gag.</p> <p>Knowing I was going to resistance he reached over and grabbed the crop to help. He raised it high in the air and he brought it down across my naked behind.</p> <p>WHACK </p> <p>“Ahhhh” I opened my mouth to let out a scream as he suddenly whacked the crop down across my bottom, and as he did, before I had time to do too much screaming he started to stuff his penis into my wide open virgin hole. Suddenly, I felt it; it was rubbery, warm with a bitter salty taste. It was also soft to touch. His cock head slid between my preteen quivering lips and it jerked as it touched my mouth.</p> <p>Realizing what was happening, I suddenly started shaking my head to try and remove the invading member but to no avail. He caught hold of my hair to prevent him from coming out of her mouth.</p> <p>“Now close your lips around my penis or you will get another good whack, do you understand?”</p> <p>I was unable to really answer as I closed my lips, my mouth was now full. Never before had I even in her wildest dreams imagined I would be doing this disgusting thing. Here I am on holiday, meant to be having fun where actually I have a man who is meant to be looking after me, has forced himself into my mouth. He moved his hands from my hair and placed them on either side of my head, and then he gently pulled my head further onto his prick. He then started to slowly pump, knowing that he could not go to deep or I will chock.</p> <p>The mushroom-shaped head moved back and forth in my small mouth and I could feel the invading member bulging out of my cheek. All I wanted to do was to get that nasty salty tasting thing out of my mouth, but I was unable to. The only good thing is that whilst I have his penis in my mouth, my bottom for the time being was no longer getting whacked.</p> <p>“Now I want you to start sucking it young lady like a lollypop, and if you do a good job then I will go easier on you when I’ve finished” he said “and make sure you don’t use your teeth, if I feel them, then your bottom will feel the stinging of the crop for the next hour”</p> <p>I had never done this before and pretended that I had a lolly in my mouth, the only difference was the taste and size. I started to suck. Not hard, but gently, softly using my lips and cheeks to suck the head of his penis, I started to move my tongue around mainly to get away from the intrusion. All it did was just make him feel good. I was pleading with my eyes to try and get him to stop me from being forced to do the horrible deed. I sucked on his penis hoping to get it over with quickly although not to sure what was going to happen. When would it stop? I was about to find out.</p> <p>""Yes, Shaunie, that feels so good. Now you are about to receive my present to you, keep sucking and make sure that swallow it!"" </p> <p>Swallow? Swallow what? There is no way I can take his penis down my throat.</p> <p>He pumped his penis into my mouth, looking into my innocent, unexpecting eyes as my lips stretched tightly around his shaft, my tongue moving all over as he grabbed hold of my head at the sides making sure I couldn’t move.</p> <p>I felt his penis slightly swell more in my mouth and with a spasm; my mouth was filled with a powerful spurt. This was a surprise! My mouth was almost filled with the powerful spurt and I choked, gulped and spluttered with my eyes going wide in surprise as I looked up at him, unsure as to what had happened or what it was.</p> <p>I wondered what to do with this foul tasting fluid that was thick and salty in my mouth. I tried to spit it out, but I was unable to as John was still holding my head on his penis. And my lips were so tight around his shaft, that I had no choice but to swallow. As I started to swallow; I was fighting back the urge to vomit and choke as the horrible foul tasting thick fluid slowly ran down my gullet. </p> <p>Oh no more, he shot again with his second spurt filling my mouth again; it was now full to the point of past overflowing. I froze as my mouth was so full with slimy fluid. It felt like gallons, and it even made my cheeks puffing out as they too quickly filled up. John still held me on his penis, as his sperm managed to escape and run down my lips from out the corners of my tightly stretched mouth. I gagged and choked. Only this time I swallowed reflexively, as quickly as I could whilst trying to gasp for breath. A large amount had gone into my belly making me feel sick.</p> <p>Just when you think that it is over another great gush of sperm squirted into my mouth and throat. Again I gagged and choked as my throat filled for the third time and I swallowed and swallowed as the squirts started to became little more than a trickle. Finally there seemed to be no more and I was able to breath again properly. Breath as well as one can do with a mouthful of penis. He made me suck the last bits out, and clean his penis using my tongue. I thought that I was going to throw up. He pulled out with a wet plop and stepped back. There was a tear in my eyes at having to do such a horrible task. I suppose I did say I would do anything for the pain to stop. I never imagined he would make me do that. My chin felt wet and I new what it was, globs of cum and I could feel a thick string of goo still hanging on my left lip as it had escaped from my mouth.</p> <p> Time to recover a little, as John left the room for a few minutes. I thought about what had happened; he had just CUM in my mouth. All I Wanted to do was to get that horrible taste out of mouth, but I was notable to, it tasted like sea water. Gross. I finished reaching because of the taste when John re entered the room. I turned my head to look at him through teary eyes. I had a very sore bottom as well as a salty tasting mouth.</p> <p>“Well young lady that was a good job you did there and for that although we have to finish your punishment I will go easier on you.” He showed me what he had left the room for. He had got a cane. “This might look bad but it will be better than the crop” He tried to tell me.</p> <p>“Please nooo! I’ve had enough punishment! And you made me do that horrible thing” I started to cry and plead “No - no -please don't, my mouth taste awful” he is just so cruel.</p> <p>“I am going to give you eight with the cane, and any protests will earn you two extra strokes per complaint” he also added “Do you understand?”</p> <p>I gave a slow nod. He moved to my side and brought the cane up high.</p> <p>CRACK! The cane lashed down on my helpless backside.</p> <p>“YEOWWWWWWWWWWW"" I’m yelling at the sudden burning sensation. This is meant to be lighter than the crop, no way. It hurt like hell. Stung like nothing I had ever encountered before.</p> <p>SWISH---SPLAT the cane traveled through the air and landed well across both cheeks.</p> <p>“AAAWW WOOOOHOOO EEEE Johnnn Noooooo” I screamed as the pain started to really hurt bringing back the full pain of her earlier punishment.</p> <p>CRACK number three has landed</p> <p>""Ohhhhh no no nooooo no please,"" I cried as the cane kissed my naked bottom</p> <p>WHACK! He brought the cane down the hardest yet, this really did hurt.</p> <p>""Owwwwwwwwwwwieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"" said I, sobbing. My little body was shaking as I cried. Never had I felt so much pain. ""Owwwwwwwwwwww, John, I'm sorrrrrrrrrrryyyyy, it hurrrrrrrrrrts so much! Please stop”</p> <p>He gave me his answer.</p> <p>SWISCHH down it came again</p> <p>“oohw, ooowww, please please, OOOHHHWWW, no more NOOO OOOHHHWWW!"" I was crying uncontrollably, pulling on the handcuffs even though they were hurting my wrists as I tried to protect the pain in my bottom. It was no good, I was going nowhere. I was now wriggling like a snake trying to get away. “I really do promise to be good” was all I could muster between cries and tears.</p> <p>“I know you will now, but you have three to go, plus two extra for all the protesting you have done about the end of the punishment. This brings the total to now five”. And before I had time to answer</p> <p>CRACK</p> <p>""Yeeeeooooccchhh!!"" I screamed in a long wail, as he brought the cane down just below my bottom right on my thighs, tears shed down my face</p> <p>""John, I’m so sorry. Please no more... please! I can’t take it... I learned... I swear...""</p> <p>swish – CRACK!!</p> <p>The cane bit angrily again into my already tortured flesh, leaving another stripe of pain, I was howling and wailing amongst the cries from the thrashing I was getting.</p> <p>“Three to go if you stay good” I was informed.</p> <p>CRACK </p> <p>Down it came this on my left thigh.</p> <p>""Ohhh nooo please!"" I begged as this one landed. ""OOOOOOOWWWWWWIIIEEEE!"" I squealed in pain, arching my back and trying to kick my legs in desperation to get away from the sting. I was bawling like there was no tomorrow. Tears flowing freely down my face, resting on my lips as I licked them away I got the taste the dried cum as well.</p> <p>John for some reason stopped, has he lost count or had a change of heart. But he did stay to my side. He placed a hand on my left cheek and started to feel it, boy was it hot. I could feel the raised welts under his hand as he ever so gently and slowly moved his fingers.. As he was moving his hand he went down to my thighs, down to the knees and very slowly back up. I squirmed at his touch, he continued moving slowly from side to side. Placing his hand on the inside of my thigh he started to move up, gently rubbing in time with my movement. Yes I was getting excited at his touch and his softness. I gave a low pitched moan as he came within two inches of my crutch. He was still going higher over the soft piece of flesh. I was enjoying it so much, and then he did it. He moves his hand underneath and onto my belly and gradually brings it back to the top of my vagina. I know he can feel my nakedness, yet to start maturing. What is he now going to do I wondered.</p> <p>He moves his hand back to my bottom and starts sliding round in circles over the very hot flesh. I wriggle my bottom to his hand, I know I shouldn’t but I feel ever so turned on.</p> <p>The hand moves to the crack in my bum and he starts too slid up and down gradually getting further down towards my vagina. Finally his hand is on my secret place, the top of my slit. He slowly moves his middle finger down, (which is actually up towards my belly button as I am still bent forward), between the folds back and forth gradually getting deeper. I let out a moan, this time louder, with my breathing getting quicker. As he pressed during the many strokes I felt that he had found my hole. I wriggled as I did not want him to press any further. Yes I was getting turned on but that did not give him the right to invade me. Cautiously he started sliding in between my little hairless lips, gently at first and as I moved in time to what he was doing, although I didn’t want him to go inside me. Just rub on the outside would be great. He started to press into my hole, easily as I had become wet with all Johns rubbing. His finger nail is in as I start to stretch to accommodate the invading finger. I let out a long steady moan. This is it, I feel, not able to do anything about what is happening he presses further in, it slides easily up to his knuckle and then all of a sudden he presses just a little bit further until all of his finger is in me. My breathing in quicker as he pulls back his hand so that he has left just his nail in place, he pushes forward again and this time a long moan is escapes my mouth. I think I am actually enjoying this, being penetrated by John’s finger. As I was being finger fucked I had an orgasm. I only ever got those in the privacy of my bedroom.</p> <p>“Oh yes” I moaned in a low sexy voice.</p> <p>Feeling these new feeling, from John I wanted him to stop as it was wrong, but I did enjoy the feelings that I was receiving. He continued what he was doing, and so gave me a second orgasm. I felt drained. Unknowing to me, John slowly moved behind me. He let me get used to the feeling of him between my legs whilst he was still finger fucking me. I felt him withdraw his finger completely and thought that he was putting it back in, I then felt it at the entrance to my vagina but it felt different. Was he using another digit I wondered? He began slowly rubbing back and forth across my hairless slippery slit, and then he started to increase the pressure against my small hole. He continued to push harder and harder moving ever so slightly back and forth looking for the place of least resistance. Slowly but surely my pussy began to give way, onto his digit. The entrance expanded ever so slightly as it began its journey inside. He gently shoved and at that moment I realized that he was trying to push his penis into my tight hole.</p> <p>""Eeeeeeeeee... No... No... Don't... Please Don't... Eeeeeeeee... it’s wrong"" I screamed as I realized that he had swapped a finger for his penis.</p> <p>He was ignoring me as he new there was nothing I could do to stop him, he had a few inches inside, and paused to let my vagina stretch around my invading member. He slowly started to pump in and out, letting me get used to the feeling and gradually more and more of his penis entered me. It hurt; I was now in pain and wanted him out, although on the other hand I did like the feeling. I new I was tight, hot and slippery and then my body reacted and I could feel my muscles clamp around his shaft as he slowly pumped away. His thrusts were getting faster and faster as I felt a climax approaching. I tensed whilst gripping his penis as my body started to shake and go into spasm, as this was happening John pushed hard a few more times and with a last thrust I could feel a load, force itself into my waiting vagina. I could feel a warm liquid being sprayed deep inside and it started to fill my tight hole. I could feel that there was spay after spray being emptied into me. I took had my third orgasm at the same time. Finally exhausted, I just lay there as John started to move back and his penis slipped from my wet cum filled pussy.</p> <p>Whilst I was catching my breath John stepped back to the side and broke the moment with his comments.</p> <p>""Okay Shaunie,"" He said, ""I will begin the last strokes of the cane as final punishment for the way you have behaved today, it will soon be all over”.</p> <p>""Nooo!"" I cried, ""nooo, I'll be good I promise, I’ve had my punishment!"" ""No, don't, please,"" I started begging ""I'll behave, I promise I’ve been good"" How can you go from sheer ecstasy to suddenly be told you have two more stroke s of the cane?</p> <p>“For that you have just earned another two, anymore complaints so I can add to the total?”</p> <p>SWISH... THWACK! The impact caused a fleshy ripple of pain as the cane landed hard on my rear.</p> <p>""Owww.... ooo.... ahhhh, no, stop.... I'm sorry, I'm sorryy.... owww"", I howled as the cane came down for the first of four strokes.</p> <p>WHACK! CRACK! Landing right on the tops of my thighs. That was the worst yet.</p> <p>""Yeoww!.... ow.... ow!"" Scream after scream left my lips as number two came down, half way there of the final strokes. I was crying now, unable to stop.</p> <p>""Owwwww hooooo."" I howled in agony ""Owwwww hoooo owwwww hooo wooo""</p> <p>SwishTHWACK John brought it down the hardest yet, landing across both of my cheeks.</p> <p>""YYYYEEEEEEEEAAAAAHHHOOOOOWWWWWWW !!!!!!"" I continued to screamed at the unbelievable agony of the cane’s severe force across my buttocks. ""OWWWWOOOOWWWWOOOOOHPLEASENOMORE” I was now pleading with John. Screaming at the top of my lungs, he proceeded to bring his hand down on my backside. I thought it was over, I had had my four but John obviously thought other wise.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “Stop your screaming or I will find you some more” He told me as he brought his hand down some more. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>I was still bawling like a baby. Oh how much my bottom hurt.</p> <p>“You will wake the girls, and then your punishment will not only start again but I will do it in front of my children” He informed</p> <p>I was squirming around and trying to get away from his hand. Howling really loudly wishing that not only had I stayed at home but the fire in my bottom would soon stop.</p> <p>“You have one left, it will be the worst you have ever had but then it will all be over” ""AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! OW! OOOH” was the only answer I gave. I had miss counted and going to pay the price.</p> <p>CRACKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiieeeeeeee!"" I screeched as the cane sent searing pain across my upturned bottom. “Ohhhh. OOOOOOO. YEOWWWWWWWWWWW</p> <p>""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" I screamed and screamed and screamed. In fact I was screaming for a good ten minutes after John had finished. That was it, all finished. I have just had the hiding of my life. The last stroke was the hardest ever. I was balling my eyes out like a little three year old.</p> <p>I was not ever going forget tonight or the holiday. I had been caned. Whipped and spanked. As well as John having sex with me against my will and making me take that horrible thing in my mouth. Oh the taste of his cum was gross. I can still taste it now.</p> <p>John applied some cold cream whilst I was still laid across the table. Gently rubbing back and forth, round and round he forced the cream into my welted bottom.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes, of me having by bottom soothed and he started feeling me up again I was released from the restraints. I placed both of my hands straight to my bottom. I could feel welts and heat, I did try to rub the pain away but that was not going to happen. My tears had now stopped. Slowly and carefully I started to stand up, forgetting the fact that I was nude. As I stood up I could feel a warm wetness leak from my vagina and run down my leg. It was gross. I started to turned round and I gave him a full glimpse of all I had to offer. There it all was on full view, my bald vagina, and the place where about thirty minutes ago he was pumping away at, and filling me with his seed.</p> <p>Knowing he was looking but not caring I walked over and placed my arms around his neck and gave him kiss on his lips, this had taken him by surprise. The kiss was long and drawn out, using my tongue to explore his mouth, as Kelly had told me. I slowly pulled his lips of mine and apologized for being so naughty. Telling him that it will not happen again. He asked how my bottom felt, what a stupid question. I said that it felt like a thousand bees had stung all at once, as I spoke I still had some tears in my eyes.</p> <p>“I think it is time for you to go to bed now young lady” John said as he looked me in the eyes. I told him that my bottom was so sore and that I would have to sleep on my front, I asked out of cheek if I could sleep in his bed with him. Well he did have a large king size bed. Of course you can, he replied, knowing that he might not be able to keep his hands to myself. But I new that as well.</p> <p>John went to cheek on his children and then returned and climbed into bed with me. We were still naked. If you would like me to continue the story of Shaunie then please let me know.</p></div>",[]
531,"Sophie Cunningham, Part 1",1,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,My name is Sophie Cunningham and I am a quite little eleven year old girl. I know I am quite as many people tell me.  this is my strory of the day I was punished for sending bad reports to a strangers address.,2006-02-21,7,3,"Mg, spank, oral",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My name is Sophie Cunningham and I am a quite little eleven year old girl. I know I am quite as many people tell me. I have an older sister Helena who is thirteen and seems to get everything. In spit I have decided to rebel a little only it has just got out of hand. Mum has found out and spoke to dad. I have now been threatened by my parents that I must do well in school. You see I was warned that any notes or detention then I will not be allowed on holiday with my friend and her family. We are going to a private island for two weeks and it is going to be so cool.</p> <p>The trouble lately is that I have been slacking the past month and I have been getting board in some of the lessons. One in particular happens to be ballet. God the teacher is so boring; making us do all of those stupid things against the wall and in front of the mirror as well. My mum put me in for it and I just hate it. So to try and get out of the lesson I keep forgetting to bring some of my kit. Last week I forgot my leotard and managed to get out of the lesson. I was warned though that if I forgot it again I would be made to do the lesson in just my knickers. How embarrassing I was also threatened with a note going home to my parents so after a while I went to the head office and forged a note from dad to say that we have moved. That took care of the note being sent home, well I looked on a map and picked an address close to the school but not near where I actually live. So far so good.</p> <p>So this is where I am today. The bell has just gone and I am on my way out of the school gates, in my school uniform. White blouse with a short black flared skirt, white ankle socks to match my skimpy white bikini pants and black patient shoes. I make a slow walk home, well my mum won’t be home for a few hours and mess around watching telly.</p> <p>I was walking down the street minding my own business when I here my name shouted. I stopped, froze. Oh my god what had I done, who was it? Then I saw him anaverage build of a man with a stern look on his face, hanging out of a van. Who the hell he was I had no idea. </p> <p>“Get yourself over here Now” He bellowed at me. In complete shock I moved towards the van, knowing it was wrong but I was unable to go anywhere else. As I made my way towards him to find out more like what did he want, he leaned out and grabbed me. With a short tug I was in the van and before I had time to scream he had shut the side door and held a big knife to my throat.</p> <p>“One word young lady and I will slit your throat” He warned. “You are in so much trouble it’s not true.”</p> <p>What had I done? Was all I could think, who was he? Whilst I was thinking this he grabbed my hands and secured them behind my back. I started to cry and as he tied my feet together the tears were really falling. Then he stuffed something hard in my mouth, it was like a hard ball, and it was secured at the back of my head. I could not scream out load if I wanted to.</p> <p>“I know who you are and what you have been up to” He started “and that is why you are here.”</p> <p>I tried to respond but all that would come past this gag thing was whimpers.</p> <p>What had I done was all I could think of along with what was going to happen to me. Here I was in the back of a van being thrown around as we drove along a set of roads. It seemed ages in the back of this bumpy van when we cam to a stop. I heard a noise and then we drove forward again, only this time it had gone dark. We must have gone into a garage or something. He got out of the van and seemed to be gone ages. Then he came back, I heard the van door open and saw some light. He untied my feet and beckoned for me to follow, which I did, well what choice did I have?</p> <p>He guided me into a room and I clapped eyes on this bench in the middle of the room. As I looked there seemed to be what looked like canes etc on the wall. Oh my god what is he going to do to me I thought. I started to back away but before I could make a run for it he had locked the door with what seemed to be an electronic lock.</p> <p>“Well, well, what have you been up to?” he asked “Getting letters sent to a different address so your parents don’t find out about your school behaviour. Not good” He continued oh no, I sent them to his address and he knows every thing, I had been rumbled and know I was his prisoner with that horrible looking bench in the middle of the room.</p> <p>“I am going to release the ball gag out of your mouth, but don’t worry, scream all you want but no one will here you” He told me.</p> <p>He took the strap of the back and pulled the ball from out of my mouth. At last I could breathe again properly. With that I took a gulp of air and then shouted.</p> <p>“Let me go you bastard.”</p> <p>“My my aren’t we a feisty one” He looked at me with piercing eyes “let me tell you something Sophie, I will let you go when I have finished with you” He started “it will be today but when will be up to you.”</p> <p>So what has he planned for me? I am going home sometime today I thought. Still trying to get the upper hand on him I started yelling at him.</p> <p>“You can’t do this to me it’s is kidnap” was all I could come out with and then I thought “you will be in so much trouble when I get out of here.”</p> <p>“I don’t think so” he smirking at me and looking started to me up and down. “I am not in as much trouble as you are at the moment.”</p> <p>He paused as he continue to eye me up, dirty old man.</p> <p>“I think it is time I told you what is going to happen. You have been naughty at school, forgetting parts to your ballet uniform, having complaints about you sent to the wrong address” He started. “Generally slacking at school, oh yes I have all the letters don’t worry” “I have done my research on you young lady and found out quite a bit about you”.</p> <p>I am well and truly busted. If he tells my parents I am dead, no holiday, grounded for ever. But he can’t do anything; he can’t touch me I am only a child. My only hope would be to run but the door is locked. What has he in mind, I wondered as I looked around the room at the bench. It looked from where I was that it had straps on it. I hope he doesn’t think he is going to secure me to that. NO WAY. Whilst I was letting my mind work overtime he started his speech again.</p> <p>“Let me tell you what is going to happen before you are let go, do you see that bench in the middle of the room?” he asked. I gave a tearful nod as I realised that what I was just thinking about could be coming true. “In a moment you are going to be secured over it and then I am going to punish you for all the wrong things you have done. When it is over I will set you free”</p> <p>thinking on my feet I came back with the only answer I could “You can’t do this to me, you have no right to touch me” I started crying all the more, what did he mean punish me? “I am going to tell my parents about this.”</p> <p>“Good because by the time they get home they will read a letter telling them what you have done and the fact that I have punished you” I was informed even my parents will know so, oh no no holiday.</p> <p>He continued with the speech “there is nothing they can do, as by the time the note is read most of your punishment will be over” what punishment? Most of it will be over&lt; what is he planning? He still has not told me what he is going to do. i hope he doesn’t think he is going to touch me with those canes. “Oh and if they look for you, which I have strongly advised they don’t, as I gave them a time I would get you back, it will do them no good as they don’t know where you are.”</p> <p>So my parents have no idea where I am and I am at the hands of this mad man who recons he will punish me. I was very worried and frightened. I have never had physical punishment before on grounding’s so I hope this will be the same. Some how I feel it won’t be.</p> <p>“You are going to do as I ask; failing will just get you into more trouble. Do I make my self clear?” I was asked</p> <p>I just nodded as I was to shaken to say or do anything else.</p> <p>“Just confirm to me how old you are” He asked.</p> <p>“I’m eleven, twelve next month.”</p> <p>“Just give me a yes or no answer only at the moment” He stated.</p> <p>“Have you had your first period yet?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>Do you shave any part of your body yet?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Have you ever seen a man nude?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Do you know what an erection is?”</p> <p>“No.” (Well I had an idea, my friend told me about some uncle she had seen)</p> <p>“Have you ever played with any part of your body or let anyone touch you?”</p> <p>“No.” (I had touched myself quite a few times but I was letting him know)</p> <p>“Have you ever been spanked or punished by any one?” I asked.</p> <p>“No” (my parents don’t believe in it, but I don’t like the sound of his questioning)</p> <p>“Well then Sophie Cunningham, let me tell you that I am going to spank you very hard on the bare bottom for your behavior, then you will find out what the cane feels like, once I’ve got you to take all your clothes off” He stared at me.</p> <p>I started to cry openly at the thought of what he had just said, spank me and I will get to know what a cane feels like. He wants me to take of my clothes, don’t think so, dirty old sod.</p> <p>“Oh No…Please Nooooooo…” this was all I could muster.</p> <p>“You can stop that, as it will do you no good, only make matters worse. I am going to release your hands and if you try to make for an exit your punishment will be doubled. Do you understand.”</p> <p>I gave a tearful “Yes”.</p> <p>At last my hands were now released, I could move them again. I noticed that he had moved to the side of the bench. He meant what he said, well I just won’t let him.</p> <p>""Bend over this desk girl!""</p> <p>I reluctantly moved towards the desk.</p> <p>""You're not really going to s-spank me are you?"" I asked in a sad voice.</p> <p>""Most certainly Sophie!"" He replied. ""You have been a very naughty little girl and you deserve nothing less for what you have done”</p> <p>“Pull up your skirt and bend over!""</p> <p>“OH…OH PLEASE… NO… I’ve been good…really I have…PLEASE Nooooooo…” I was now pleading there was no way I wanted to show him my knickers. Let alone bend over so he can whack me.</p> <p>I was getting a stern look from him and a telling sign, so reluctantly I grab the hem of my skirt and slowly lift it as I bend forward. I give him a superb view of my tight white knickers as they stretch over the swelling globes of my little bottom. “You will grab the far side of the bench and you will hold on, every time you let go I will add another five smacks to your punishment do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes” came the tearful reply ““PLEASE…please don’t spank me…” I was pleading for all it was worth.</p> <p>I reached forward and grabbed hold of the other side to the bench. It was warm on my legs as they touched the side. My bottom was now sticking out and stretched my knickers. He position myself behind me once I had sorted myself out and then he reached up underneath my bunched up skirt and onto my cotton pants. I gasped as I felt both of his hands slide to my knickers and begin to feel my bottom.</p> <p>“Ahhhh” was all I could muster as I felt his hands running over my protective covering.</p> <p>“Very nice. Very nice indeed” he grunted as he gave my bottom a few squeezes and then he moved one of his hands to my front to feel my panty covered young vagina “And what have we here, young lady?”</p> <p>I was terrified but I had no choice but to stay bent over, sobbing whilst he played under my school skirt. He was feeling all over my bottom with one of his hands and the other was tickling lewdly between my now trembling thighs, touching my most inner parts. This continued for a little while when he moved his hands to the waist band of my knickers and started very slowly pulling them down.</p> <p>“Please, please don't pull them down. It'll hurt over them!"" I pleaded, realizing what he was about to do. Instinctively and desperately I reached back to put my hands over my bottom, to cover it and protect it. I also tried to prevent him from pulling them down.</p> <p>“Noooooo,” she whined. “Not on the bare pleaseeeeee.”</p> <p>“I suggest you move your hands before it becomes a lot worse, if you keep them there for a count of three then I will cut the clothes from you” I was really fearful now, they were coming down whether I wanted them to or not. “One” knowing he meant what he said and wanting my knickers cut I moved my hands back to the far side of the bench. He continued to slowly peal them down exposing my small bottom. They only went down to my knees, why I do not know. There was a long pause and I started to wriggle in anticipation to what was about to happen. I had never been punished before on my bottom so I had know idea what to expect. The only thing I knew was that it hurt, this is because Beth gets spanked from her parents. I just don’t know how much it will hurt.</p> <p>I found out as I felt the first smack land on my bare bottom.</p> <p>Nooooo…Pleeeeaase…” I wailed as his hand came crashing down across my young bottom “OWWWWWWWWW…OWWWWWWWWW…..” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>He brought his hand down for16 smacks in quick succession, causing me to squirm around. The pain was nothing like I had ever experienced before. It felt as though my bottom was on fire. I continued squirming and started yelling as a punished 11yr old would.</p> <p>""Aaaaah! AaahwwwwOww! AAAoo Oooww Oww! EEeeowwweeeaah!"" was all that came from my mouth as I squirmed. Due to the pain I had no choice but let go to protect my bottom.</p> <p>“What did I tell you Sophie? That is another 5 smacks as a minimum for moving your hands” he informed me “NOW place them back before it gets worse”</p> <p>Slowly and reluctantly I moved my hands from my very sore bottom to grab hold of the other end of the bench.</p> <p>He continued with the barrage of smacks on my poor unprepared bottom</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>“OWWWWWW…OWEEEEEEEEE…YOWWWWW” I was crying, the pain just hurt so much.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>I started screaming and wriggling like there was no more tomorrow trying to get away from the fiery pain, tears were flowing freely down my cheeks., but I didn’t care. My bottom was on fire.</p> <p>""AAAAAWWWwwwwww!! Huh-AAAAAWWWWWWWWwww!! Uh-OOOOOWWWWwwwwwwwwwhhh!! Uh-Owww UhOwwww UhOwwww UhOwwww UhOwwww!"" I was going for, I just wanted it to stop.</p> <p>“Oh please, please, stop!” I started to plead. “Please stop, It hurts so muchhhhh!!”</p> <p>“You SMACK! Young SMACK! Lady SMACK! Will SMACK! Behave SMACK! Yourself SMACK! In SMACK! School SMACK! And SMACK! Won’t SMACK! Be SMACK! Deceitful SMACK! To SMACK! Your SMACK! Parents SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! </p> <p>The smacks were coming down harder still to me and I had no choice but to let go and then I stood up.</p> <p>“No more, I’ve had enough and you can’t do this to me” I said through my sobs.</p> <p>“Get yourself back over the bench NOW” He bellowed at me, to which I grabbed the far side of the bench in surprise to his raised voice.</p> <p>SMACK! Owww! SMACK! Ouch! SMACK! Oh, Ow! SMACK! OWWW! SMACK! OWW, OHHHH!</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""Oh, Ow, Owww!"" I shouted. ""OWWW! OH, PLEASE, ouch! STOP! ouchh! DON'T .. owww... I'm ... ow .. sorry .... oh,</p> <p>""Oooooh, please I beg you .... SMACK! ... aaaaah, no,... SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! .... oooooh, boohoohoo! I'll be good, I'll never do it ... SMACK! again... aaaaah ... SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>He stopped the spanking. Was it over or was it just another of his breaks? I was about to find out. He put his hand on my bottom and started running it over my bottom, I could feel the heat through his hand and it was so sore. I had learnt my lesson.</p> <p>“Ok Sophie stand up” slowly I stood up.</p> <p>“I don’t feel you are anyway near learning a lesson yet, so I want you to remove all your clothes” He told me.</p> <p>Not happy with the order I looked around the room as if for a way to escape, but nothing was doing. All I could do was just try and plead.</p> <p>“I…I couldn't. Please not that…I could never…never…not in front.. Of you.”</p> <p>“You will remove them now.”</p> <p>“Please don't make me do that. Please no” I cried “Please…I…I don't want to…”</p> <p>“You will do as you are told. Humiliation is part of the punishment. Now hurry up and obey!"" He said in reply.</p> <p>I stood still, to shocked to move. Did he really mean it?</p> <p>Yep he did as he grabbed hold of either side to my skirt and gave it a tug down. It came with ease causing me a surprise,.</p> <p>“NOW remove the rest before I put a cane across your legs” He said. Oh no I had forgotten that he said I was to have the cane. I couldn’t take that on top of my sore bottom. With me thinking about what it would be like I wasn’t removing my clothes quick enough for him. Well I wasn’t removing my clothes at all.</p> <p>WHACK! </p> <p>He had raised the cane and brought it down across the back of both of my legs, ""Owwwwwwwiieeeeee!"" I screeched as though I had been stung with a thousand bees.</p> <p>I slowly started to remove my clothes, I had had a taste of what was to come and I didn’t want it. No more than I wanted to remove my clothes in front of him. I started first with the unbuttoning of my blouse to reveal a white vest. No bra as I had not yet started to develop. I Looked at him to see if he was going to change his mind but he wasn’t, so I slipped the blouse off of my shoulders, not sure where to put it, I placed it on the side.</p> <p>As I did this I had turned away from him but quick enough he got me to turn around and face him. He had a good look at me, looking me up and down. I was self conscious as I had not yet started to grow any hair down there yet. Reaching down I took off my pants that was still around my knees. I then got hold of my vest and pulled it up over my head. Being totally exposed to his stare I immediately placed my hands across my chest and privates.</p> <p>“Move your arms to the side now unless you want some more of the cane.”</p> <p>I slowly moved them to my side. He pointed to my socks and shoes and finally I bent down to remove them, knowing that I was opening myself up to his look. All he did was look at my exposed private area. I tried to remove them as quick as I could to try and stop him looking at me. Once gone I stood up really quick.</p> <p>He led me to the bench and beckoned for me to lay back over it. As I bent over he caught hold of my right wrist and pulled it forward, and he secured it to the bottom of the leg of the bench. That is what the straps were for. ME. He did the same with my other arm. I was now secure by my arms bent over and fully exposed to him. I started to struggle and get free but there no way I could pull away.</p> <p>I started throwing my head from side to side in an attempt to get free but it was not going to happen. Reaching down he grabbed one of my legs and secured it to a leg of the bench. Well with three limbs secure what else could I do but give in and finally I was totally secure, arms and legs with my body on full view, for him to see. All I could do was wait for what was about to happen.</p> <p>“Time for the second part of your punishment young Lady” I told her “you are going to feel the sting of the cane and then you are going to see a naked man for your first time”</p> <p>He went and made a point of getting the cane and showing it to me as he walked back to the side of the bench.</p> <p>'Prepare yourself Sophie' He spoke firmly, as he raised the cane above his head.</p> <p>THWACK, he brought the cane down hard across my bottom</p> <p>""Argggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” never had I ever felt anything like this before. The pain was unbelievable. All I could do was try to plead.</p> <p>""I promise I'll never be naughty again.""</p> <p>SWIIIISH....... CRACK! ""OOOOOOOOWWWW!""</p> <p>Swwwissshhhhhhhhhhhhh. Craaaaaaaaaccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk down came the third stroke; three hot marks were across my bottom. I was un bearable as I tried to get away from the sting by pulling on the restraints. It was no good, I was at his mercy.</p> <p>""Arrrrrrrrrggggghhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.. oooOOOOOOOHHH.""</p> <p>THWACK</p> <p>'Aaaarrrrhhhh.... aaarrrhhh.. rrrhhhh. I screamed. My body writhing in agony as a new wave of pain coursed though me.</p> <p>Swish…. thwack!</p> <p>""Aaaahhhh... NOOOO... aaaahhhh... please... don’t... aaaaaahhhh... stop.. please"" I cried. 'Pleeeeease.... p... leeeease.. no.. more.. I... can't .. stand.. it.' I sobbed and pleaded as my body started to shack.</p> <p>Whisshh.... CRACK!</p> <p>""Okaaaaaaaaaaaay, I'm sorrrrrry, I'm sorrrrrrrrry, Pleeesssseee! Stoppppppppp, it hurrrrrrrrrrrrrrtttttssssssss!""</p> <p>""Oh god I want my daddy oh please please!"" crying deeply with tears flowing down my cheeks.</p> <p>I continued to pull against my restraints but I was unable to pull free.</p> <p>Swiiishh... thwack!</p> <p>""Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Screaming my head off at the severe pain I just tugged and tugged at the restraints.</p> <p>Swiiissshhh.... thwick</p> <p>Aaaaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!"". I howled “Pp.. ppleeaasee.. NNooomore.""</p> <p>But he never spoke, only to bring the cane down again. I couldn’t stand any more but there was nothing I could do.</p> <p>Ssswwwiiissshhh.... thwack! The hardest one yet. It seemed to bedelivered with the full force of his arm.</p> <p>""AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, I screamed, as loud as I could, I was screaming continuously and crying without a break.</p> <p>No mercy was being given, I had to be punished according to him.</p> <p>Swish THWACK</p> <p>""OWWWWOOOOWWWWOOOOOHpleasenomore !!!! ooooohhh</p> <p>""Crrraaaaaccccckkkkkkkk !""</p> <p>“Owwww!! Noooo… no no ouch ouch! Noo-oowwwww! Pleasssssse!” I was crying like crazy and couldn’t stop as it hurt so much. “I’m s-s-soorrrryyyyyy,” I whined then gulped. “Pleaseeee noooo m-moreeeee.”</p> <p>SWISHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....... CRACKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK</p> <p>I gave a high-pitched scream ""Eeeeww! EEEEEEEWWWW! EEEEUUWWW!"" over and over again. The effect of the last stroke was beyond anything I could have ever imagined. I tossed my head and continued screaming. Argggghhhh .. arrgggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... arrrggggggggggggggghhhhh. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I still tried to escape the bindings. My whole body was shaking in agony Arrrggggghhhhhh. Arrggggggghhhhhh .. ooooohhhhhhhh. Please .. n'nnoo more. ""Pleeeeeeese. Pleeeaaase, no more.""</p> <p>My screaming started to stop, and when it simmered down I noticed he placed a hand on my bottom. He was not smacking it or bringing that horrible came down on it. This was a soft loving touch. He started to move it round over my caned bottom. His hand started in small circles and gradually got bigger and bigger, until I felt him at the crack between my two cheeks. He started to slide his hand up and down the crack ever so slowly at first. I had had enough of this; he should not be touching me like that. Although it felt nice it was still wrong. I started to squirm at the touch of his hand. The sad thing is that I was not in a position to do anything thing about what he was doing. His hand started to move further up and down.. I could feel him was pressing all the time he was moving his hand. I new it was only a matter of time before he found my secret place and as he continued to rub up and down he found it. The beginning of my vagina. He started to move a finger up and down my virgin slit, I could feel my lips starting to part and this encouraged him to keep rubbing until he found my secret hole. I was moving my hips from side to side to try and prevent his invading finger, it was so wrong as no one had ever touched me there. As his invading finger continued to probe he started to push into my hole. It was so wrong and hurt a little he had to stop.</p> <p>""Oh no, please, no don’t do that. Please, please."" </p> <p>He ignored me and continued to push his finger in, deeper and deeper. I stretching as his finger went deeper and deeper into me. The pain was as bad as in my bottom from the caning. I was screaming due to the pain along with what he was doing. He pulled most of his finger out and I continued to scream for him to stop.</p> <p>""Oh, God No! Please!! Please!!! Don't do this to me."" “It hurts so much”</p> <p>He continued to run his finger in and out of me, increasing the tempo as my breathing against my better judgment started to get quicker. In and out went his finger rubbing my spot. I was having bad thoughts about how much he was making me feel so good."" My breathing was getting more shallow and rapid. He continued to finger me as I began to moisten in my crotch. I suddenly felt a warm rush overwhelm my young body, my little body spasmed, my legs trembling, as I orgasmed, something I had never felt before.</p> <p>He slowly moved around to the front of me. I looked up and for the first time I sore a man naked. Suddenly fear filled me as I did not know what was about to happen and why he was naked in front of me.</p> <p>“You haven’t got your clothes on” I said staring at the thing sticking straight out in front of him. “I told you that after your caning you will see a naked man”</p> <p>He started to walk towards my face with that thing and I turn my head away, I then shook my head. </p> <p>""I-I-I c-can't do th-that."" I said worriedly as I thought he was going to try and put that spear like tool in my mouth. It was where he was aiming it.</p> <p>“You will look at me and if you turn your head again I will give you another twelve stokes of the cane is that clear?” he replied. All I could do was nod. “You will also do everything that I ask” again another node came form me as I was frightened. I started to cry. I didn’t want any more strokes of the cane as my bottom was still on fire.</p> <p>He moved right up to where his thing was now only inches away from my mouth. The smell from his thing was not pleasant, but I dared not to turn away for fear of having another caning. Although he was so close with his thing I was still not a hundred percent sure about what was to happen, the only thing I could think of is that he wanted to put it in my mouth. My friends at school had talked about it. It sounded disgusting. But with it just away from my lips it seems that that is what is going to happen.</p> <p>He told me to open my mouth and put out my tongue. Now I new what was going to happen</p> <p>“I can't put that in my mouth!"" I gasped, the thought and the smell yuk</p> <p>Without warning he leaned forward and put the end of this thing on my tongue. He also told me to tilt my head back slightly. I pulled away as it tasted awful.</p> <p>“Open your mouth!"" he demanded but I just kept my mouth shut.</p> <p>WHACK! WHACK! He brought the cane down hard twice across my already sore bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAGGGHHH, please no I’ll do it""</p> <p>Slowly and surely I opened my mouth, as I did he forced himself inside me. Wider and wider my lips stretched as his thing invaded my mouth. I felt that my mouth would split from the pressure as he forced it open with the head of his thing. I moved his thing across my tongue, and then held it there for a while. It was hot with a rubbery texture. I screwed up my eyes at the thought of what he made me do. The taste was so horrible and nasty. He grabbed the back of my head to prevent me from pulling away; he started to push his hips forward forcing the thing to go further into my mouth. I started to struggle as it went deeper into my mouth. He pulled back and then forced it in again this time hitting the back of my throat. I thought I was going to choke as he hit the back of my throat, I started to struggle harder but he held me on the end of his thing. Having gagged with the thing hurting my mouth he pulled back so just the head is in my mouth.</p> <p>“Take it as far into your mouth as you can and I won’t force you to gag” he tells me, very slowly I move my head forward taking his thing further into my mouth.</p> <p>""Swirl your tongue around the head” he started commanding. I do as I am told with tears streaming down my face. I didn’t want to do this, all I wanted was to go home to my parents.</p> <p>He put both of his hands on my head, which seemed to hold it still. He starts moving his thing and it slides in and out of my mouth between my lips. All of a sudden he started to move a little quicker.</p> <p>""I'm going to cum, Sophie. Just keep doing what you're doing and when you feel me cum don't try and spit it out do you understand?” he told me. What did he mean going to cum? I had no idea what he was on about. I just agreed with him so he didn’t hit me.</p> <p>He pushed forward just a little making sure I had all the head fully in my mouth and he suddenly stopped pumping. He then told me to suck and to move my tongue more. As I did within a few moments his thing seemed to go rigid and swell even more in my little mouth. I felt movement in his thing burst up the shaft and spurt with force into my mouth. This was powerful hitting the roof of my mouth and then it started to slide down to my throat throat. The taste was so awful, never have I tasted anything so repulsive in my life. All I wanted to do was spit it out and vomit, but with the thing filling my mouth there was nothing I could as it became extra full with his repulsive fluid. I had no choice but to swallow. As I started to swallow another spurt of his thick gluey slime discharged into me, coating more of my throat. This one made me gag. As I swallowed the slime seemed to run down my throat slowly and towards my stomach. Unlike most fluid this was taking it’s time giving me time to savior the horrible nasty salty flavor. How could he do this to me, all I wanted was it out of my mouth as soon as possible.</p> <p>He seemed to spurt some more in never ending streams into my mouth, spurt after spurt of his hot sticky fluid shot into my little mouth. I could not swallow fast enough and so it stayed in my mouth giving the horrible taste. His fluid was so overwhelming that it made me feel nauseous. The taste was just so vile. After what seemed like an eternity and gallons to me, he stopped spurting and as the last drops was finally leaking out her made sure that I kept sucking the end of his thing. He held it in my mouth long after it finished filling my mouth; I think this was so I didn’t spit any out. Suddenly he pulled it out, it seemed smaller now and limp but it was still only an inch or so from my mouth. I quickly closed my mouth just in case he wanted to put it back in. I needed a drink or a bowl but I could not make up my mind which. </p> <p>Having got it out I started to choke on the last few bits that was slowly slipping down my throat. As it did I started coughing and continued to start crying at what has just taken place. I had just sucked a man’s privates and it had squirted something into my mouth. I still had that disgusting taste in my mouth. Looks like it is finally over as he started to undo the straps that was holding me in place. As he released my hands I brought them up to my mouth to try and wipe the horrible taste away. </p> <p>I brought a hand to my bottom to feel the damage that had been done, it was hot and full of ridges to my touch. I was still had a lot of pain and was crying a little, this was not just from the sore bottom but also from what he made me do afterwards.</p> <p>Unbeknown to me he had finished releasing me, and then when I didn’t move he started.</p> <p>“Unless you want more I suggest you get your self dressed young lady.”</p> <p>Slowly and carefully I put my clothes back on, being careful not brush the material to hard against my sore areas. Luckily I wore a skirt so only my pants were rubbing.</p> <p>He placed me back into the van and took me to a safe place to drop me off, close to where he told my parents he leave me. He parked up but before he would let me out he had a quick word.</p> <p>“If I find I get any more letters or I am told of you misbehaving again you will have a repeat of today’s lesson. Do you understand?” I nodded “I will be watching you and waiting for the next time.”</p> <p>He opened the side door and let me out. “Goodbye” He shouted after me. Hoping this would be the last time I ever saw him again. I had a feeling though that it wouldn’t be.</p> <p>With that thought I ran off crying my eyes out, whilst rubbing my bottom through my skirt.</p> <p>I looked round to see he closed the door and drove off.</p></div>",[]
532,"Sophie Cunningham, Part 2",2,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,"It has been 2 months since I last received a letter from Sophie’s school, and I had dealt with her, she had had a sound spanking followed by a caning. She promised that she would be good and I would get no more letters but like all things it didn’t last.",2006-05-16,6,4,"M/f, spank, oral, sex",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It has been 2 months since I last received a letter from Sophie’s school, and I had dealt with her, she had had a sound spanking followed by a caning. She promised that she would be good and I would get no more letters but like all things it didn’t last. Here I was this morning, minding my own business when the postman dropped me an unexpected letter. Straight away I new what it was, as it had the name of Sophie Cunningham on the envelope followed by the school name.</p> <p>I opened it and found that Sophie had been skipping lessons. This had resulted in her having an hour’s detention today. Well unbeknown to her it was going to be longer to be a longer detention than she realised because I think that it is time I caught back up with her. So she has fallen back into her old ways since the last meeting we had had together. She needed to be taught another lesson.</p> <p>Knowing that she was now coming out of school an hour later than normal I waited for her in a secluded area. I got out my white van again, the one I put false plates on and waited for her. She was on her own, looking solemn with her head down. She was wearing her white school blouse, black school skirt, white ankle socks and black shoes.</p> <p>As Sophie approached the van I moved round so she could see me. She looked at me with surprise and fear. It all came flooding back to her brain, the pain and the horrible taste in her mouth having made her do that disgusting thing. She new what was about to happen. She had been busted.</p> <p>“Sophie Cunningham, you had better get yourself in the van” I told her.</p> <p>Shaking her head she started to move in the opposite direction, but it was no good as I was on her in a flash, placed a knife into her side, so she new I meant what I was saying. Reluctantly she moved with me towards the van. Once there I brought her hands forward and I placed a set of handcuffs on her wrists to stop her struggling to much.</p> <p>“You scream or try anything and you will be in much worse trouble” I warned.</p> <p>Slowly she made her way to the back of the van and as I opened the door she climbed in. Sophie started having a good look around to see if there was anyone out there to be able to help. I had planned it well, as I had picked a quite spot away form where the school, knowing that there wouldn’t be anybody around. With her in the back I fastened her securely, tying her feet as I did not want her trying to escape whilst the van was moving.</p> <p>Tears were falling down her face as reality was dawning on her. She new what to expect from my last session. This time, she feared that the punishment was going to be worse. I had warned her and she failed, Sophie still remembering the taste after I had cum in her mouth. This was a surprise to her at the time. Totally unexpected, but this time she is going to be ready for it, not the salty taste but the shooting into her throat, causing her to chock. Having said this, it was 2 months since her last visit. Sophie tried to struggle out of her restraints as it all came back. She did not want a repeat.</p> <p>Again after driving around for about half an hour in circles mainly, I ended up down my dirt track to wards my house. As I approached I clicked a button and the garage doors opened automatically. I drove in and then shut them behind us. It was time to take Sophie to my favourite room. The punishment room I had so carefully designed for future occasions like this. Having got out of the van I opened the side door and started to undo the straps holding her in place. I decided that today I was going to still keep the handcuffs on.</p> <p>“Come on Sophie, you are back in this house again” I informed her.</p> <p>I took her left arm and guided her back into the punishment room. As we entered she started to shake. As if she new what was coming. There sat in the centre of the room was the punishment bench that only two months ago she was bent over and secured for a severe hiding. It also still had the straps in place with the cane and other implements hung on the wall. To the side was a chair, to her memory this was new and she wondered why it was here.</p> <p>“Do you remember me and your last visit?” I asked.</p> <p>With her head lowered she came out with a quite “yes.”</p> <p>“Well you obviously learnt a lot didn’t you?” I asked in a sarcastic way as I showed her the letter I had received.</p> <p>“You have had a detention today haven’t you?” looking into her eyes I asked the question.</p> <p>“Yes, but I have paid for my missed lesson with the detention” she blurted out.</p> <p>“Well you go on believing that, because I am going to install some more discipline into you for being missing lessons. Your parents don’t know about this latest incident do they?” I asked.</p> <p>“No and please don’t tell them.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry I won’t. Your little secret is safe with me, after all you will have received your punishment for being deceitful” I continued “You are still using my address, which is not a problem as I will cover for you but you will accept the consequences.”</p> <p>“Thank you, but please don’t hit me to hard” it was as if she had worked out that a hiding from me would be much better than her parents finding out.</p> <p>“you were warned last time when you left what would happen if I got another letter and it is because of this I must continue your punishment.”</p> <p>Whilst I was saying this I had moved and locked the door to stop her from running. Not that she had anywhere to run.</p> <p>“How long has it been since I saw you last? 2 months” I asked.</p> <p>“Something like that” was the answer she gave.</p> <p>“Well young Sophie, how old are you now?” I asked as last time she said she was just short of her birthday.</p> <p>“I’m now 12 so you can’t punish me. I’m too old.”</p> <p>“You carry on believing that, and your bottom will find out differently. You new what would happen if I had to see you again, so let me tell you! You are not too old and believe me; I am going to give you a sound spanking followed by a dose of the cane. Depending on how you take your punishment will depend on whether you feel the riding crop or not. There is no where to go until it is over. DO I MAKE MY SELF CLEAR” I shouted at her.</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Have you been with a boy since are last visit Sophie?”</p> <p>She shakes her head, which I took to mean no.</p> <p>She started to cry, looking at me with pleading eyes, hoping that I would change my mind. That was not going to happen. I wanted to hear her cry and scream as the cane hit her bottom. She had been naughty and again tried to deceit her parents. At first it might have been a good idea until she met me, but after the last time I thought she would have changed the address. This is unless she thought it was better to be punished by me than her parents finding out. I wonder what they would do? Knowing what I would do why keep my address on her school register. I don’t mind, Sophie knows the consequences of doing badly at school and using my address to direct her mail and if that is what she wants who am I to disagree.</p> <p>“We are going to start your punishment, and you can do it in one of two ways. The easy way: which is do as I say or the hard way: where I will force you to do what I want and your punishment will be a lot worse. The choice is yours.”</p> <p>“I will do what you want. Please don’t hurt me too hard” knowing that from the last time I was true to my word.</p> <p>Still staring at the punishment desk, I moved to the chair and as I did I beckoned for her move towards me. Standing to my side, I decided it was time to explain what she had done.</p> <p>“Sophie, I have brought you her to teach you a lesson. Last time when you left I told you what would happen if I brought you here again. You missed a whole lesson. This I find unacceptable in your education” I started on “as a result you must feel some pain in your bottom to teach you a lesson”. “I feel this is much to serious to go unpunished.”</p> <p>During my talk to her, she had her head low and tears formed in her eyes. She was moving from foot to foot as I continued to talk to her.</p> <p>“I don’t mind the fact that you use my address for your school letters but you must also accept the consequences for your parents not knowing”</p> <p>I sat down on the chair and beckoned for Sophie to go to my right side, as she did I grab her right arm and pulled her forward, this caused her to bend over my lap.</p> <p>Sophie felt tears beginning to form. I reached out and gently pulled her over my lap. Sophie's anxiety heightened, remembering the last time she was in this position. The memory of the pain came flooding back.</p> <p>I held her in place with my legs and my left arm wrapped around her waist. Her hands still handcuffed were trapped under her body and across my lap. I reached down and taking the hem of her skirt I pulled it up. All the way up her back to her reveal a pair of snug fitting white pants.</p> <p>She lay there feeling the cold air on her bare legs and up to her bottom, she realised this was the last chance she had to try and get out of the forth coming punishment.</p> <p>I started to explain why she was getting spanked. The main reason was because she had missed a lesson in school. I know I was repeating myself to her but she needed to know that I did not approve of her missing valuable school time.</p> <p>“Oh, please, please,” Sophie started to plead, “please don’t spank me! I’m too old! I’ll never do anything like this again, I promise, just please don’t spank me!”</p> <p>I rubbed my hand over her panty clad bottom, feeling the soft material, knowing that any second I would be raising my hand bringing it down over her pants any second. The feeling I got was one of soft smooth adorable sensation. It felt wonderful to the touch which started to have a reaction to my male side.</p> <p>"" No no no no... please......... pleeeeeeeeeeeeeease...."" She was panicking and pleading. And this is before I had even given one smack.</p> <p>I raise my hand and brought it down with some force across both of her bum cheeks.</p> <p>SMACK</p> <p>“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH” escaped from her mouth.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK two followed in quick succession.</p> <p>“aaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAaa” came another surprised response from Sophie.</p> <p>I started to set my self into a rhythm.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>“OwwOwwww ” she wails as my hand descended on her bottom. She was wriggling her bottom from side to side to try and get away from my hand. But it was not going to happen. Her wriggling was starting to have an even bigger affect on me. Well what do you expect, a pretty looking 12year old draped over your lap with her pants on display moving around on your penis.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK She cried and kicked her legs the best she could with them trapped under mine. The spanking just kept on. I had just started to warm up..</p> <p>I in creased the force behind the smacks to start to make sure that she felt them.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>""Ooooohhh.... ... aaaaaahhhhhh.... no, please... stop"" she paused between cries “I can’t take anymore, it hurts too much.” </p> <p>Looking at her bottom I could tell why she wanted me to stop as it was turning a lovely shade of red, yes it was changing colour nicely, with a very warm feeling raising from her.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>“Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww, it hurts soooo much.”</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>""Ahhhhhh... ohhhhhhhhh, my bum............ Jesus... ahhhhhhh."" Sophie screamed “please nooo more.”</p> <p>It was time to go to the next level. I released Sophie and pushed her to her feet. Her skirt fell back down; with her hands still cuffed I reached behind her and undid the button to the top of her skirt. I grabbed the zip and slowly and deliberately pulled it down. Sophie new what was happening and once the zip was down I let go and this allowed her skirt to fall to the ground. Here she was stool with hands secured in front of her, skirt around her ankles in a pair of fresh white bikini pants. As she stood there I could see the outline of her pussy. I thought well it is about time I have a look at you so I reach out and grab the waist band of Sophie’s pants and slowly started to yank them down.</p> <p>“Pleeeaaassse doon’t, not on the baaarrrreeee” she cried as she felt her last bit of protection gradually getting lowered. The air whipped around her private region as I continued to lower her pants to her knees leaving her standing their bare from the waist down. Sophie tries to cover between her legs, but found it hard with her hands secured together. I get a good look at her still bald virginal slit. Tears are streaming down her face from the embarrassment of standing there almost naked in front of me knowing I was looking at her privates, as well as having had a spanking.</p> <p>Sophie is bent back over my lap before she had time to realize what was happening and again I held her in position. </p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>The spanks started to rain down on Sophie’s bare bottom first one cheek then the other. My hand stings her tender bottom, this is so much worse without her protection.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>Sophie is trying to kick her legs frantically as her bottom is heating up and getting really sore. Her skirt and pants have worked their way down her legs and are now bunched around her ankles.</p> <p>“OH GOD.. OH PLEASE STOP... IT HURTS..."" tears falling from her eyes as she still tries to shift from my lap. “I can’t take any more.”</p> <p>I answered her with yet more smacks.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>She cried and kicked her legs but the spanking just kept coming.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>The skirt and pants went flying off her feet as her kicking becomes more intense, and her wriggling from side to side was getting worse on my lap. This was not good as the natural effect it is having on me. I was going rock hard and I started to prod into her belly. She could feel the protrusion into her and tried to move away from it, but it did not work. Her wriggling around just made me harder.</p> <p>SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK</p> <p>“AAAHAAAH!! oh, not so hard. . Pleeeaseee” Sophie begged.</p> <p>Tears rolled down her cheeks as Sophie cried like a little girl. She was bawling like a little baby.</p> <p>I felt that it was time to stop the spanking; I let her up off my lap and pushed her away. I stood up and guided Sophie towards the punishment bench. As she approached the side of it, I bent down and secured her ankles to the legs of the bench. The way that I had designed the bench legs it meant that her ankles were spread wide apart. I stood up and pushed her forward and she had no choice but to bend over. I grabbed the handcuffs and pulled her arms from under her and over the other end of the bench. I then secured her in place. She had been here before and had an idea what was coming.</p> <p>Here we have a virgin, 12 year old girl bent over a bench with her legs stretched apart. On full view to me was her sweet bald vagina that in a while’s time was going to feel my cock in it. It was about time she was penetrated. This is going to be a punishment that she will never forget. I could also see the extent of the sound spanking she had just received. I reached out and touched her bottom and I could feel the heat from it. I had done a good job with the spanking, as I looked also it plain the she had turned a lovely deep crimson colour.</p> <p>I went to the wall and grabbed the cane making sure Sophie could see what I was doing. This caused her to try her hardest to get out of the restraints and start screaming. I was having none of it.</p> <p>“It is about time we go to the next level of your punishment, that was a warm up and I feel you need to be taught a further lesson for missing school” I started.</p> <p>“I’m so sorry, please don’t cane me, I have just had my punishment from you” she pleaded but it had fallen on death ears as I wanted to cane the girl for missing her lessons.</p> <p>“So you feel you have had enough punishment then do you Sophie? Well let me show you my answer” to informed the bound girl</p> <p>THWACK I brought the cane down across both of her bum cheeks.</p> <p>“OWAAAAAAAAH” she screamed as the cane made contact on with her bottom. You could tell that it hurt. I left a lovely raised strip across both of her cheeks. It was as if someone had set fire to her.</p> <p>Swisssssshhhh the cane whistle through the air for a second time and landed with a loud crack as it made another mark on her already sore red bottom.</p> <p>“YYYYEEEEEEEE AAAAAHHHOOO OOWWWWWWW” another scream left her mouth.</p> <p>“Perhaps this will teach you not to miss lessons.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry I won’t miss any more, please stop.”</p> <p>Crrraaaaaccccckkkkkkkk another one descended.</p> <p>""AAAAAIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEE! OW! OOOH! NO More Please” she was crying her eyes out as the cane hit her bottom for the third time, the pain was just unbearable but she was not in a position to do anything about other than scream.</p> <p>THWACK I brought the cane down across her upper thighs, she tried to kick and squirm away but the restraints just held her in place.</p> <p>""Owieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! "" came another scream as tears were flooding from her eyes. Her bottom was so sore and raised with welts from her caning. She new it was not over and more was on her way.</p> <p>“I’m s-sorrrryyyyyyyy, Pleaseeee no moreee, OOWWW... it stings... oh please I’ll be good honest” she was pleading.</p> <p>WHACK</p> <p>“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH OWWW!” she screamed “ I beg you! not SO HARD, please please! OOOOOOHH!! “She pleaded.</p> <p>I thought it was time to go to town and answer her plea; so I brought six down in quick succession to her sweet little ass.</p> <p>THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK! THWACK</p> <p>""Wahhhhhhhhhhhh, owieeeeeeeeeeeeeeee, ahhhhhhhhhhh, oh it huuurts! PLEASE! PPLEEEASE! The pain! It’s unbearable, I’ll do anything but NO MORE of the cane"" she was balling like a little baby.</p> <p>One more to come down before I change tactics.</p> <p>WHHAAACK! This was the hardest yet and left a lovely deep red welt across her already welted bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH” came yet another ear piecing scream “It hurts so badly” she continued to cry “Ohhhhhhhh... oooohhhh.. ahhhhhhhhhhhh.”</p> <p>For the time being I had decided that she had had enough of her punishment. It was time to move onto other things. Staying behind her so she could not see me I took off my trouser bottoms and pants allowing my cock to spring free. This allowed my full erection to point outwards. I took hold of it in my right hand and moved to the front of Sophie. Looking up through her tear stained eyes she could see what I was about to do. She closed her eyes, hoping I would go away, trying to block me out but that was not going to happen. I moved even closer so I was now only about an inch or so away from her mouth. She got a smell of my meat. She could feel the heat as I went in for the kill. Sophie closed her eyes tightly shut as she felt the engorged head of my manhood pressing against her tiny lips. She didn’t want that thing in her mouth again. She remembered last time.</p> <p>""Now open your mouth"" I told her as tears streamed down her face.</p> <p>Sophie did as she was told and laid there with her mouth open waiting for what she now knew to be the inevitable. I enjoyed the warm breath that she blew across tip of my cock but then I slowly moved forward and she felt the head of my cock start to slip inside her warm moist mouth.</p> <p>She cried and tried to pull away, but I placed a hand on her head to hold her still.</p> <p>Slowly my thick shaft penetrated her young lips, this for the second time in 2 months. Her mouth started aching as it was being stretched as wide as it could go, the swollen head of my cock started pressing hard towards her throat. She closed her mouth and started to suck, remembering from last time. As she continued I started to leak precum inside her, which Sophie had no choice but to swallow. The liquid tasted slightly bitter and salty but was not as bad as she had remembered.</p> <p>I held Sophie’s head as I pushed my cock deeper into her mouth until I felt the back of her mouth against my cock. Holding my cock there, I could feel her mouth trying to make an effort to expel it. She didn’t want that horrible fluid it there again. But all I did was slightly move back so I would not cause her to gag. I then started to fuck her mouth. Gently at first and then with more force as I thrust back and forth fucking that tiny mouth, I was stretching her lips to their limit, her mouth felt full and so warm, that from the sensation I was getting I could tell this wouldn’t take long and she was going to get yet another mouth full. Instinctively Sophie’s tongue licked my shaft as she sucked me like a lollypop just like the last time, she was here. I knew I couldn't hold out much longer as I felt my cum begin its journey from my balls to wards Sophie’s mouth.</p> <p>My cock twitched and an enormous load of hot, slimy sperm started to fill her young mouth. As she felt the warm and salty semen begin to fill her mouth, she started to cough. Instinctively she started to try and swallow as she knew more was on its way. A second and third jet hit her palate before she had time to swallow much. Sperm dribbled out from the corners of her mouth and slid down her chin as yet another spurt filled her already full mouth. As her mouth filled she found breathing became harder and harder, she continues to swallow until her stomach felt sick, and her throat was coated with salty cum. She swallows it all and I pull back, so that the tip is just out of her mouth and a final jet squirts onto the lips of her mouth, to go with the already dribbled cum that had leaked out. I then shove my cock back into her mouth and order her to suck me clean. Reluctantly she obeys.</p> <p>After what seem like an eternity I decided that I need to finish of her punishment. She had taken it so well and done a great job on my cock, but I felt I need to try out my new riding crop on her bottom. I went to the side of the room and retrieved the crop from where I had hidden it. Didn’t want to frighten her at the beginning. I like surprises. Still out of sight I moved back to the side of her and raised the riding crop up high.</p> <p>WHOOSH. It came down with some force and enveloped the softness of her bottom beautifully.</p> <p>“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH... GODDAMNTIT... AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH..... OOOOOOOWWWWWWWWW” she was screaming, having just cum in her mouth I had descended with an unexpected stroke of the riding crop. She thought that the pain was over but never imagined anything as bad as this. The ridding crop was certainly going to hurt more than anything she had experienced. She was going to get some pain, not just where she thought it was going to be on her backside.</p> <p>SWHOOSH a second landed across both buttocks. She yelled in pain ""AAAHHHH... NOOOO... AAAAHHHH... PLEASE... DON'T... AAAAAAHHHH... STOP PLEASE"" she cried again and again I was not listening as she had a few more to come.</p> <p>THWACCKK I brought down a really hard stroke. This had caused a well raised welt on her bottom.</p> <p>""AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH” she was crying loudly again and this time inconsolable. When was it going to end she wondered as the pain was unbearable.</p> <p>Swish! WHACK</p> <p>OWWWWWWWEEEEEEEE! As a fourth landed.</p> <p>“Two more to go and that will be enough for now with your punishment” I told her.</p> <p>WHACK</p> <p>""Waaaaaa! Owwwwww!"" she shrilled.</p> <p>Swish! WHACK this was the last one I had given her and had to be one of the hardest yet.</p> <p>“Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuch! Owwwwwwww! Aiiiiiieeeeeeeeeeee!"" she screamed as she moved her bottom from side to side.</p> <p>I stood back and looked at the work I had done to Sophie; her bottom ablaze with heat and 18 well raised welts, some red, some starting to turn a deep purple. It was also a deep crimson. I stood back to get a good view of her bottom and to take it all in. I could see all she had to offer. With the position that she was in and with the way I had designed for her legs to be spread, I had a wonderful view of her bald pussy lips. This time I thought to my self, I was going in.</p> <p>I moved away to gather myself and to have a drink, this I felt would give her time for her bottom to ease.</p> <p>I came back after about 20 minutes with her still sniffling from her sound hiding I had given her. I was time to taste the honey pot.</p> <p>I placed a hand on her bottom and the heat was incredible, I moved it around in small circle at first and then getting bigger. I occasionally ran my finger along the bum crack and then down her legs. Sophie was starting to respond, as I brought my hand back up her legs and along slit up to her bottom. I started to work my fingers up and along her bum cheeks searching for the little honey pot I was after. I continued to slide my fingers down letting them continue their search; I felt the tips of my fingers move over the soft puffy flesh of Sophie’s cunt lips.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhhhh..."" A slight groan came from Sophie which confirmed I had hit the honey pot. As I pressed down and felt my probing finger bury itself in the welcoming dewy moistness of Sophie’s virgin slit. On my return I had brought with me a tube of K-Y jelly which I put a large dollop on my fingers. I continued to rub up and down her cunt lips. With a well lubricated slit and finger I started to work my way for gold. I gently insert the tip of my finger in the mouth of her vagina. Her pussy is tight as I slowly insert my finger deeper. It went in easy as it was well lubed, not just from the K-Y but also her own juices were working over time. I push gently and withdraw. Push and withdraw in a little rhythm. Her body reacts to the pleasurable intrusion. Sophie’s sex was stimulated whether she wanted my fingers there or not. I was arousing her and so I pressed a finger deeper into her wet, tight hole and started to vigorously finger fuck her tight little pussy, making sure not to break through her hymen. That was for the pleasure of my cock.</p> <p>""Aaaaahhhhhh, What's Happeninggggg? Mmmmmmmmmmmmm,"" she moaned as she arched her back and pressed her little pussy willingly up against my intruding finger. She had had a first proper orgasm.</p> <p>The orgasm ripped through her young body like an earthquake. She was thrashing about wildly against her restraints, moaning and grunting. Her hips pumped frantically up and down against my finger as her cum juices began flowing from her tiny hairless slit.</p> <p>After several minutes of her orgasm Sophie collapsed. She was completely exhausted and laid their lewdly with her legs trying to catch her breath. She had never had a feeling like this before in her entire life. It was wonderful.</p> <p>I gave her a few minutes to recover before I moved behind her, grabbing my cock. I had become rock hard again and placed a very large glob of K-Y on the end and I coated it so It wouyld not hurt me to much as I entered her. It was time to remove her sacred prize position, I wanted her virginity this time, and I was just going to take it.</p> <p>Holding the base of my cock with one hand, I placed the head of my cock against her slit. I rubbed the head up and down Sophie’s gorgeous, never before fucked pussy. I kept rubbing it back and forth and then I began to apply pressure inwards as I rubbed. Sophie started to respond again to the sensation she was having in her vagina. As I pushed slowly, the skin around her little hole began to part. I loved the view I was getting of Sophie’s cunt as my hard dick forced the lips apart and stretched her virgin tissues.</p> <p>I looked down to see my dick penetrating the virgin pussy and then I caught a glimpse of the pain on her face. Sophie gasped as she felt the intrusion as I started to stretch her apart. Being a virgin she is incredibly tight. I knew she was small and I knew it was going to hurt when I pushed, even though I had used some k-y jelly to help lubricate her.</p> <p>'No! Please, please, please, don't” Sophie screamed as I started to drive forwards pushing my cock towards her immature virginity. The was nothing she could do, and certainly couldn’t get away from me. I got the head of my cock just inside her, where I pulled out and re launched back in. I watched with intense, erotic pleasure, as the head of my cock began to disappear inside her body.</p> <p>""Take it out. Ooooh god... please... it hurts... please take it out."" Sophie cried out as she realized what I had done.</p> <p>I continued to push my cock in a little bit at a time until I was only about one and half inches in. I had hit her maiden head. I pulled back slightly and with a fresh thrust the head of my cock suddenly popped through the tight ring of the Sophie’s hymen. It had only taken one vigorous movement and I had deflowers her. Sophie was sobbing hysterically now as she felt that she was being torn apart, along with a burning sensation from the tearing. A man was inside her body. A man was fucking her, sliding his cock in and out of her. It was all over, she was no longer a virgin. I pulled back slightly and lunged again and this time she screamed when I managed to impales her with more of my adult cock. I continued to push deeper into Sophie’s hot pussy. The feeling I got was like it was caught in a tight vice but I pushed until I was fully embedded in her. The burning sensation Sophie had felt gave way to a feeling of being stuffed and she held her breath, wondering what was to come.</p> <p>I was aroused with this new sensation I was having of little girl pussy, wrapped so tightly around my hard cock. I began to move myself in and out, with my shaft swelling even more as my excitement built with the massaging of her tight passageway.</p> <p>I started fucking the tight little pussy in earnest as I continued to rock back and forth. I knew I could last a little while as I had not long ago cum in her mouth. This was going to be time for her to start enjoying it as well. From behind the helpless bound girl, I continued to pound my cock in her body with all the weight and fury of my much larger adult body. At first all she was doing was crying, but that suddenly changed as Sophie began to moan and gasp. ""Oh God,"" she panted.</p> <p>Sophie looked so small under me as she started responding to me. She started pumping her hips back and forth in time to my rhythm. She didn’t like herself for having this feeling but her little body naturally responded to the pleasure her cunt was getting. I was pumping her for quite a while and Sophie responded well. It was getting time and Sophie knew I was about to cum as she felt my penis starting to swell inside her. This she remembered from just before I had cum in her mouth. Somehow this had her excited, even though she did not want me to cum in her she was caught up in her own pleasure. Sophie began to shudder and shake as a second orgasm swept through her body. The walls of her tight pussy contracted violently as I pushed my cock deep back into her as a gush of semen shot up the length of my cock and flooded the walls of the young Sophie's tender womb. A powerful second jerked as my penis gave it another spurt into this virginal womb. She felt a flush of heat as my seed burst into her. Sophie’s pussy gripped my cock even tighter as her orgasm continued to rip through her body this then made me shot another load inside her. I started roaring from pleasure with every spasm as I felt my sperm filling her insides. I could feel the pressure in her pussy build until finally the tight suction seal that held my cock in place gave way and a large glob of goo trickled out and dripped down onto her thighs. She felt it too, although she wasn’t quite sure what it was. She could only think that it was something bad, as she wondered if I had just weed in her. She just sobbed quietly, as she laid there completely exhausted from having cum twice in a short time. As reality started to sink in, she felt stupid for thinking I had peed in her when she realized it was my cum. This frightened her as she started to imagine I had got her pregnant. It would take a matter of time for her know I had not pregnant as she had not yet had a period. To make sure I had already purchased a morning after pill and when I give her a drink I will mix it in there so she won’t be having my baby yet. I thought that it was about time that I released her. Having untied the ankle straps, I released the handcuffs. She stood up and looked at me, not worrying anymore about her modesty as she came into my arms, and wrapped hers around my neck. I bent down and kissed her on her lips which she responded to with great enthusiasm. She pressed her little mouth against my lips, and being bald I started to probe with my tongue. She parted her lips and I pushed my tongue deep into her mouth. I found her little tongue and we explored each others mouth for about five minutes. I could taste what appeared to be residue of my cum in her mouth but that did not worry me as I was involved in a loving kiss. This was a surprise to me as not long ago I had given her a hiding of her life and then taken her virginity.</p> <p>The kiss lasted about five minutes as she was getting new feelings and didn’t want to break away. I did as her punishment was over.</p> <p>“Look, if you want to continue to use this address for your bad school letters, then that is fine. You must know what the consequences will be. Any more and I will do the same is that understood?”</p> <p>She nodded</p> <p>“As far as I am concerned, it is the end of the matter and your parents will never know” I told her.</p> <p>She had a glint in her eyes as if she was about to start crying again. But didn’t.</p> <p>“Thank you for keeping it to yourself, I will try to be good but I just can’t help myself sometimes and I feel I will be seeing you again” Sophie started to speak “I don’t like the canings but it did give me a funny feeling today”</p> <p>I wasn’t surprised as she had been fingered and had a cock stuffed in her with her having 2 orgasms. A totally new experience for her.</p> <p>“It is getting late and I think it is about time you got yourself dressed” I suggested. And she very slowly pulled her pants up over her very sore bottom. Followed by putting her skirt back on.</p> <p>“I’m glad I don’t have school for a week or everyone will see my bottom”</p> <p>I led her to the Van and suggested that she got in, but instead she moved round to me and gave me a hug. As we hugged she planted a loving kiss on my lips.</p> <p>“That is for you to savior until next time” she informed me.</p> <p>This told me that she wanted some more, more of what I had to wait and see.</p> <p>I took her a place she wanted and let her out of the van, carefully she walked down the street and I left her cringing with each step. I went back to my house to look at the video I had made of Sophie’s last visit. If only she knew.</p></div>",[]
533,Weakest LinkGets Punished,-1,LITTLEWHITEPANTS,littlewhitepants@hotmail.co.uk,"Welcome to the very first version of The Weakest Link gets punished. This is where the girl voted as the weakest link gets to be punished live in front of an audience of two hundred guests and the cameras for National Television. Now you may ask yourselves why anyone would want to go through with this painful experience before the cameras, and an audience, that is easy, parents.",2006-09-12,10,4,"Mg+, spank, bond",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/littlewhitepants006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Welcome to the very first version of The Weakest Link gets punished. This is where the girl voted as the weakest link gets to be punished live in front of an audience of two hundred guests and the cameras for National Television. Now you may ask yourselves why anyone would want to go through with this painful experience before the cameras, and an audience, that is easy, parents.</p> <p>Let’s go into a little more detail.</p> <p>The game is played as to the TV program starting off with 9 contestants only this time all the contestants are school girls. The oldest on today’s show is 13 years old. More about them in a minute as I will do a personal introduction. They are asked questions for a period of 3 minutes to start with on round one and on each round afterwards then 10 seconds will come off the clock. Now the questions will get harder and are governed to all age groups, so the younger child should still be able to answer the questions as well as the older girls. At the end of the round they have to vote who they feel is the weakest link. This is done by writing a name on a board and then showing it to the audience and cameras. Once the girl with the most nominations gets chosen as the weakest link she will have to find out what her fate will be.</p> <p>On the stage are 3 big wheels that everyone can see. They are called; -</p> <p>1. How clothed<br/> 2. How Many<br/> 3. With what implement</p> <p>On the first the wheel it will be decide how the punishment will be administered to your bottom, the choices that the wheel will decide are</p> <p>1. Over Pants<br/> 2. On the bare (pants removed)<br/> 3. Stripped Naked</p> You have the3 different situations which is repeated around the wheel many times, with the selections being done by spinning the wheel and finding where the pointer lands. The problem is that there are twice as many On the Bare and Stripped Naked as there are over pants, as the views want to see bare bottom punishments. On the second wheel it was marked with numbers, this being the number of strokes that the girl will receive. Now to make it more interesting, the numbers starts at 20 and go up to 100 in 2’s On the third wheel it is divided into 18 segments. Although there are only 6 implements used they are repeated around the board to make it more of a challenge for them. The implements are as follows: - <p>1. Hand<br/> 2. Slipper<br/> 3. Ruler<br/> 4. Paddle<br/> 5. Tawse<br/> 6. Cane</p> <p>Each girl has to spin each wheel in turn and take the appropriate punishment. There is no choice, as failure to comply means the punishment will be doubled and they will be forced to undergo the punishment. We have attendants on the stage to make sure that they go ahead with it.</p> <p>Also on the stage is a bench in the form of a set of stocks. They consisted of a hinged bar with padded holes for neck and wrists. This was about two feet off the ground and angled downwards, two foot behind that was a padded bar about three feet off the ground, this was to keep the feet of the floor. There was a large belt running along the padded bar which will go over the girl to strap her into position, and on the corners of each leg was a set of straps for securing the ankles in place. The leg straps were adjustable sideways to allow for full leg spreading giving the highest humiliation. The bench was positioned so that when a girl is secure her bottom and all she has to offer is on show to the audience and the cameras.</p> <p>Opposite the bench was a padded chair with no arms, the idea is that if you get a hand spanking then you will have to go over the knee of the punisher. If you start moving to much then there are some restraints to hold your arms and legs into position to take your punishment.</p> <p>Stood in the middle of the stage is the question master and it is his job to ask the questions to the 9 girls in turn and to deliver the punishment. Around the edge and on a platform so all can see are the nine contestants, with a podium in front of them so they can write down the name of the weakest link.</p> <p>So back to the original question, which is why would any parent want there daughter to be brought onto National Television, with the possibility of being stripped and publicly punished in front of millions of viewers and a live audience. It is quite simple, the parents of the winner of the weakest link gets punished will receive £50,000. There will be a possibility for the child to increase the £50.000 to 1 Million Pounds. That will be explained once we have a winner. It is a money thing and people are greedy. They see a chance of getting some easy money and they have not got to do anything for it. It is the possibility that they might win along with the fact that most of the time the girl will need to be punished for past mister meaners, just adds to the event. Parents at the beginning can if they wish ask for their behavior to be included in the punishment. An example would be if they have been sassy to their parents and then the parents wants them to be told about it during their punishment, then it is a service the show will deliver. Having set the scene lets get ready to meet the question master and the girls.</p> <p>In walks an average height man of 5’ 8” wearing a striped suit with a blue shirt and tie. He is clean shaven and immaculately presented. He stands in the centre of the semi circle of the girl’s podiums. The girls then start to filter in and take up their position facing Stan. All of the girls wear the same school girl uniform, this to make it fair for all. The uniform consists of the following starting at the top: -</p> <p>1. White Blouse 2. Navy Blue Skirt 3. White Knickers (optional but a penalty if not plain white) 4. White Ankle Socks 5. Flat Black school Shoes</p> <p>“Good evening and welcome to the first show of The Weakest Link gets Punished. My name is Stan Woodman and I am your host and the punisher for this evenings live show”. One of the perks of the job he thinks to himself.""</p> <p>“Let us meet the contestants for tonight’s show and we will start off on my left.” He looks to the first girl and explains what he wants to know “I need to know your name, age who last punished you, what with, how were you clothed and for how many or long, we also need to know the location of punishment and your position.</p> <p>The lights in the room dime and a single light shining on the first girl.</p> <p>“Hello my name is Hannah I’m 12 years old and I have been punished, it was with mum’s hand for 2 minutes on my pants with me over her knee in the kitchen for arguing and picking on my sister and that was 2 weeks ago” Hannah was a petite looking thing with a lovely smile and of average build for her age. She had small breasts that were poking through into her blouse. She has dark brown shoulder length hair.</p> <p>“Thank You Hannah”</p> <p>The Light moved over to the next girl</p> <p>“My name is Megan, I’m 10 years old and I have also been punished, it was my diving teacher, spring boards we are talking about. He gave me 9 swats of the paddle over my swimming costume again over his knee at the pool side. That was failing to do dives and arguing with the fellow divers. That was around a month ago” Megan was a small girl that had yet to start developing in any form. She had long brown hair that is platted into two pony tails running down her back.</p> <p>“Thank you Megan”</p> <p>“My name is Jade, I’m 11 years old, and I was last punished by my teacher for not completing my homework on time and failing to return notes from school. I received 3 minutes of spanks from her wooden ruler with half of the punishment over my school pants with the remaining with my pants lowered to my knees. She made me bend over her school desk and grab the far edge for the punishment. It was done after all the school had left for the day and I was made to stay behind. Mine took place 9 days ago” she said with a slight tear in her eyes. Jade was starting to blossom with her breasts visible through her blouse. She has mousey blonde hair down to the centre of her hack that was tied back in a single pony tail. Jade had blue eyes with an average size mouth that always had a slight down wards slant.</p> <p>“Thank you Jade”</p> <p>“My Name is Rosie, I’m 13 years old, and I have never been punished on my bottom. My mum has threatened many a time, but never done it. This is why I think I am here. The best is that I have been grounded for a week at a time. Rosie was a very pretty girl, well into puberty with a cute look about her that would say butter will not melt in her mouth. She has long tan coloured hair that she keeps loose. Her smile was always wide showing of a lovely set of white teeth. She had beautiful brown take me to bed eyes.</p> <p>“Thank you Rosie”</p> <p>My Name is Jay Dene and I am 11 years old. I was last punished by my neighbours dad for being disobedient, sulking and generally being moody. I ended up with a 5 minute spanking on my bare bottom after he removed my pants. I was over his knee and he spanked me in his lounge. That was 3 days ago” Jay Dene is an average looking girl that looks like she could get into a lot of trouble. She has one of those faces that is constantly looking sad. Her hair is mousey in colour which is straight and comes just down to her armpit, which is held back by a white Alice band. You can just make out her breasts starting to push into her blouse.</p> <p>“Thank you Jay Dene”</p> <p>We are now over half way as the girls introduce themselves. You see time is not important as we are running a 2 hour show and it is good to find out about past punishments as it gives the audience something to go on.</p> <p>“My name is Amy D and I am 13 years old and I was last punished by my dad, for swearing and bullying. I got 24 strokes with his belt after he made me strip, and he positioned me over the end of an arm chair in the lounge. This happened 2 months ago”. Amy D has a face to die for, she looks so pretty, she has a great smile and has to wear braces, her braces make her look so adorable. She looks like a sweet little innocent schoolgirl. She had well started her puberty. She has shoulder length brown hair with brown eyes to match.</p> <p>“Thank you Amy D”</p> <p>My name is Millie and I am 8 years old and I was last punished by the babysitter for swearing and being mischievous. I got six strokes of the Tawse over my knickers and he made me bend over and grab my ankles to take it. This was done in the dining room and it happened 6 weeks ago.” Millie is a cheeky looking 8 yr old with a large smile and a big wide mouth that is open to the imagination. Due to her age she has yet to develop in any way and she is of average height. Millie has blue eyes with shoulder length brown hair to the top of her shoulders.</p> <p>“Thank You Millie”</p> <p>“My Name is Portia and I am also 8 years old and I was last punished by my dad and I got it as I kept suggesting I had a spanking like my friend here. (She points to Millie) I ended up with 12 smacks of the wooden spoon on my bare bottom after he removed my pants completely. Dad then took me into the garden and put me on all fours and punished me in the garden with a spanking for all to see and hear.” Portia like her friend has not started to develop yet. She has blue eyes with just of the shoulder length blonde hair.</p> <p>“Thank you Portia”</p> <p>We are now down to the last one before the game begins.</p> <p>“My name is Yasmin and I am 10 years old. I was last punished by my mum for constantly answering her back. I got 12 strokes of the riding crop having been stripped naked by my mum for the punishment. As I was sassy, I was tied to the bed to receive the punishment in mum’s room. This happened two months ago” Yasmin is a tall girl for her age averaging about 4 inches over her friends the same age; she has also started to develop with little breasts starting to push out. She has dark brown hair that reaches down to the centre of her back. She has grey eyes.</p> <p>“Thank you Yasmin”</p> <p>So with everyone introduced Stan started to remind the girls of the rules.</p> <p>“The object is to get as many of the questions right as possible, and at the end of each round you will have to decide who you think is the weakest link. The goal is to be the winner.” He started “the weakest links will be brought to the wheels of punishment to decide what your fete will be”</p> <p>He paused as the game was about to begin.</p> <p>“Lets play the weakest link gets punished”</p> <p>Music starts around the studio.</p> <p>“We will start with Amy D as she is first alphabetically”</p> <p>Stan starts to ask the questions, 3 minutes on the clock and the object is simply not to be the weakest link at any point in the game. With £50,000 at stake the girls were doing there best to get as many questions right as possible.</p> <p>As the first round was coming near an end the girls were getting anxious. One of them is going to be the first to ever be the weakest link and get punished before an audience and a few million television viewers. Of cause the parents did not mind as there was the chance of winning the big prize.</p> <p>The music started to speed up as the end got even closer and then it stopped. The round was over.</p> <p>“Well it is time for you to vote on who you think in the weakest link” Stan told the girls. They were frantically writing down a name on their boards as the computer actually told the TV viewers who was the real weakest link. That was Portia who got three of her questions wrong with Rosie being the winner.</p> <p>“Ok who do you think is the weakest link, show your boards” and with that they all started to reveal one at a time.</p> <p>Hannah voted and they all followed suit, it was Portia who got the most votes by getting five, tears started to form in her eyes as she realized what was about to happen.</p> <p>“So tell me Yasmin, why did you vote for Portia?” Stan asked</p> <p>“She got 3 questions wrong and was the weakest link, I thought” she was sounding a little worried as not sure what was about to happen.</p> <p>“Tell me Yasmin, tell me about your punishment you received.”</p> <p>“I have a habit of answering back and mum warned me, but I did not listen. So my mum grabbed me by the hand and led me into her room. I was then stripped and pushed over the bed where mum tied me to stop me from moving. I had a few pillows under my privates which lifted my bottom higher for her. She then started to bring the riding crop down across my naked bottom, after the second stroke I was crying and yelling but mum just gave me the full 12 she promised. I could not sit down for 3 days as it hurt so much. The marks lasted 2 weeks. But I have calmed down a bit know”</p> <p>The audience were all cheering at the thought of Yasmin being whipped and there imaginations doing overtime</p> <p>“So then why are you on this show?” Stan asked</p> <p>“My mum wants the money and has put me here to try and win it”</p> <p>“And if you don’t?”</p> <p>“Then I think that another spanking will be in order when I get home” she said</p> <p> “Portia you asked your dad for a spanking so you could be like your friend, well you are here and Portia I have to tell you that YOU are the weakest link and you will be punished”</p> <p>She started to cry</p> <p>“Make your way to the centre of the stage please where we will decide what is going to happen to you”</p> <p>Slowly Portia made her way to Stan in the stage and he guided her to the first wheel.</p> <p>“Right then Portia I want you to give the first wheel a nice big spin and this well tell us how you are going to be clothed”</p> <p>With that Portia reached up and took hold of the wheel and brought her arms down to give it an almighty pull, it clicked as it spun and slowly started to come to a stop, the audience started to cheer as it went down bare, naked, bare, naked, pants, bare, naked, bare, pants and stopped. There was a groan from the audience as they wanted to see the first girl get naked. But it was not to be.</p> <p>“Well you were luck this time, lets go to the second wheel and await your fate, how many are you going to get Portia?”</p> <p>The wheel started coming to a stop and it landed on the 100. Top of the shop, you could not get anymore than that. The audience then went wild.</p> <p>By now Portia was crying knowing that she was going to get the maximum number of hits. All she could do was pray that the implement would be a hand, at least which would be better than a cane.</p> <p>They moved there way to the final wheel and it was spun, the audience and the fellow girls all looking on, knowing that it will be them soon.</p> <p>It seemed to take forever to stop and it did. It landed on the word Hand.</p> <p>“Well Portia, it looks as though you are going to get a you are going to have a sound hand spanking over my knee for a hundred swats. It will be done on your pants as well.</p> <p>Stan took Portia’s hand and made his way to the seat, he sat down and lifted her skirt up, to reveal a pair of crisp clean white knickers, and they seamed to hug her bottom and woman hood very well. You could see how the material worked its way into her little girl cleft. Stan then reached behind her and unzipped the skirt and lowered it to the floor, allowing Portia to step out of it. Grabbing her left hand he pulled her towards him and she was forced to go over his lap.</p> <p>“Is it going to really hurt, a lot, Stan?” she whined, feeling totally exposed, with her pants on show for the world to see. The camera had already zoomed in to get a reaction to he bottom, along with a camera panned on her face.</p> <p>“Yes, I promised you a sound spanking, and a sound spanking you shall get,” he replied “Do you even know what a good, sound spanking feels like?”</p> <p>“No, I guess not,” whimpered Portia.</p> <p>Just for a second Stan rubbed the white material of her pants before he lifted his right hand and brought it down across her bottom.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>The first spanks fell and Stan could see that the spanks were starting to sting Portia. She started to wriggle from side to side to try to avoid his hand.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! ""OOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWW"" Tears began streaming down Portia’s cheeks as the spanks stung her bottom</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! ""OOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUU UUCCCCCCCCCCC HHHHHHHHHHHH”</p></div>",[]
534,On the Teacher's Desk,-1,LONELY ONE,no@email,A teacher has a problem with young Robert. It is a problem that will not be tolerated any longer.,2006-05-28,10,3,"M/b, spank, bond, nc, humil, toys, anal, blackmail",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lonelyone001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>He was just one of my fifth grade students, but he was also gorgeous. The perfect face, hair, and body for a child. Everything was perfect about him, except his attitude. He seemed to be under the impression that he ran the class instead of me. That mentality had persevered throughout the school year so far, but it was one that was going to change before long.</p> <p>One Friday morning during class, he was being particularly disruptive during class and I had had enough. The problem was that in our state, it had become illegal this year to administer corporal punishment. It was something I was going to miss, but Robert was not.</p> <p>“Robert Dickens!” I shouted at him over his conversation with one of his many friends.</p> <p>“What?” he answered back, almost as if he were bored. It struck a wrong cord with me.</p> <p>I walked down the aisle of desks to his and yanked him out the chair faster than he believed possible. I led him to the front of the class and had him face his fellow students. He seemed amused at the proceedings.</p> <p>“This, young ladies and gentlemen, is what happens when no one has had the insight to give this young man any discipline. He seems to think that the world revolves around him. He is about to find out just how wrong he is in thinking that.”</p> <p>“You can’t do anything to me, Mister,” he said to my face. </p> <p>The class gasped a collective breath, waiting to see how I would handle this latest challenge to my authority. I smiled at Robert and turned to a boy in the first row.</p> <p>“Derrick, please go and close the door and pull the shade down over the window of it,” I said calmly to the youngster. He obeyed immediately.</p> <p>Robert just stood there, defiantly looking up at me. I waited till the door was closed and I went to the desk drawer. I pulled out a roll of duct tape and pulled off a strip about a foot long. He turned at the sound of it and made a move towards the door. I was quicker.</p> <p>I grabbed him by his wrist and brought him to the floor. My knee went into the small of his back as he struggled to get back up. Another piece of tape was torn off and covered his mouth as he was about to scream at his predicament. He reached up to uncover it, but I pulled his hands together above his head on the floor and wrapped them together with the initial piece of tape.</p> <p>Thankfully, my desk wasn’t cluttered with papers as I picked him up by the tied wrists and pulled him back to its side. His body bent at the waist and hit the side of the wood as I pulled him over it. I held his hands down on the desk and pulled off more tape from the roll at the same time. It wasn’t pretty, but I just needed more tape to do what I needed. I wrapped more tape around his bound wrists and pulled the tape across the width of the desk to the far side of it. There, I wrapped a few laps around the desk’s legs. I returned to Robert’s side of the desk. He was struggling to climb up on the top of the desk. I pulled him back down.</p> <p>I pulled off more tape and wrapped a piece around each of his ankles. They were tied to the legs of the desk under him. I smiled at his obvious embarrassment at being prostrate before his classmates, but I was just getting started.</p> <p>The next phase was to get young Robert ready for his punishment. With an audible gasp from the students in their seats, I reached under my young man and undid his jeans. I hooked my thumbs on the outside of them and his underpants and within two seconds, the whole class got to see his shining buttocks. </p> <p>Robert was screaming into the tape-gag at the utter humiliation of it all. With a pat on his extended rump, I turned my attentions briefly to the class of stunned children.</p> <p>“Young ladies and gentlemen, I will now try and change Mr. Dickens’s demeanor with a behavior modification device,” I announced to the rest of the class.</p> <p>I retrieved a paddle from the closet and returned to stand beside him, facing the other children. The shock had worn off the others and they were now keen to see him get his comeuppance. The paddle was one of those long, thinner ones with holes cut out to allow wind to go through it. I lined the paddle up to his exposed derriere and pulled it back. With a great “whoosh”, I brought it back down to “SMACK” his bottom. </p> <p>Robert bellowed into the gag as I was lifting it off for another one.</p> <p>SMACK!!! Another round of screams from the ten-year-old.</p> <p>SMACK!!! Robert’s ass was now considerably reddened, and I was just getting warmed up. I decided to get the next ones in quick, consecutive order.</p> <p>SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK!!! The room was filled with the clear sound. </p> <p>I was a little concerned that other teachers or staff might hear what was going on, but if they ever checked, they wouldn’t probably do anything. All of them had their fill of this particular student’s attitude this year.</p> <p>Robert screamed the whole way through the four hits. His feet squirmed and he tried to move out of the way a few times, but was unsuccessful, of course. I had tied him way too well.</p> <p>I let him get over those before proceeding to the eighth strike. The whole class was on the edge of their seats. Not a one of them had stirred. Robert, meanwhile, was in agony over his predicament. I took aim for the next one, and let it fly with a good deal of strength behind it. It let him know that it wasn’t over with quite yet. He screamed afresh into the gag.</p> <p>The next one was milder, as I was getting set up for the finale. I reached back for the tenth and final hit, and lowered my shoulder into the swing. All of my adult muscles were put into the swing as it connected with his very red ass. His whole frame seemed to feel that last hit as the sound filled the entire room.</p> <p>He screamed like he never had before, and I let him continue for several minutes to get it out of his system. I wasn’t through with him just yet, though. One more final piece of this was to be added. I went to my locker again and as I replaced the paddle, I pulled out a device I knew he was not going to like. I went to the front of my desk with it to show the class.</p> <p>“Does anyone know what this is?” I asked them. No one raised a hand. I would have been surprised if anyone did. “This is a butt plug. This one is made of solid glass. It is inserted into a person’s butt hole.”</p> <p>I walked over to Robert as he was still bent over the desk. He had heard my words as much as the rest of the class and he knew what he was about to get. He tried like hell to squirm loose of the tape, but he was wasting his energy.</p> <p>I got to his side that faced the blackboard so that the whole class could see this. I looked up and saw some of them stretching to look over the desk at the proceedings. Then I had an inspiration.</p> <p>“All of you may come up and witness what is about to happen to your classmate,” I said.</p> <p>I don’t think I’ve ever seen the class move so fast. All of them wanted a front row seat to this event. They made a semi-circle around the desk and the two of us. When I was satisfied that all of them could see, I continued.</p> <p>With my forefinger and thumb of my left hand, I opened his butt crack to show the classroom his anal flower. One girl cried, “Ew” when that happened, but everyone else remained silent. I lined the plug up to his sphincter and pushed hard.</p> <p>I’m sure Robert thought the world was about to end as the plug tore into his anus. The screaming coming from him didn’t die down for quite some time. By that time, I had all the students return to their seats and we resumed class as if nothing had happened.</p> <p>Over the next half hour or so that remained in our class period, Robert would make a sound or two; a grunt, groan, moan, whimper, etc. Finally, when there was about five minutes to go in the period, I had the class work on their homework and I turned my attentions back to Robert. I released both ankles from the legs of the desk and I cut the tape away from his wrists. Robert didn’t move from the table. He had been facing the blackboard for the whole time he had been taped to the desk, ashamed of what happened.</p> <p>“Get up, Robert,” I told him. He didn’t move. “Fine, I’ll get the paddle again.” He stood up. “Now, pull up your pants, go get your books and come back up here.”</p> <p>“Wha… what about…this…thing,” he said, pointing to his butt plug.</p> <p>“Keep that where it is,” I told him. He looked at me as if I had slapped him. I looked back at him with a look that told him to do as I told him. He did as he was told, not wanting a repeat performance.</p> <p>He was walking back up to me as the bell rang for the end of class.</p> <p>“Everyone read the next chapter in your text for Monday, please,” I told them, and groans chorused around the room. Robert was making his way to the door. I called him to me.</p> <p>After telling the last student to close the door on his way out, I had Robert sit in a desk at the front of the class as I addressed him.</p> <p>“Now, the plug will remain where it is all day, Robert,” I began, but stopped when he had another shocked look on his face. “It will stay there, Robert, no two ways around it.” I repeated to him before going on. “After your last class, you will come back here for me to remove it from your rectum. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” he mumbled.</p> <p><i>Yes sir, huh? Well, things were improving already.</i></p> <p>I dismissed him with a final warning not to disobey me about the plug. He nodded and left the room.</p> <p>The rest of the day passed uneventfully, but I found my thoughts wandering back to Robert, and his uncomfortable state, occasionally. Finally, the last class dismissed and Robert walked in looking very uncomfortable. Of course, it could be his reddened ass that could’ve been doing it also.</p> <p>“Ready to get that thing out of you?” I asked him. He nodded, but I saw a trace of the old Robert in his face. I motioned for him to lean over and put his hands on the desk. He did as he was told. I lowered his pants and underpants down to his ankles. I got a really good view of his red asscheeks. </p> <p>They were starting to turn a little bluish after the abuse they took this morning, but he would live. I reached up and grasped the butt plug with my right hand. With my left hand, I held him steady as I began to pull it out. He grimaced and cried as I barely began to pull on it. Ignoring his cries, I pulled as hard as I could to get it out of him. It came loose with an audible, “THWOCK!” that filled the silence of the room. He gave a sigh of relief as it cleared his sphincter muscle.</p> <p>“Better?” I asked the obvious question.</p> <p>He nodded.</p> <p>“Good. Now, pull up your pants and take this to the bathroom and clean it off thoroughly. I don’t want to see a sign of anything on it when you bring it back to me. Don’t take forever about it, either.”</p> <p>It took him a total of about ten minutes for him to clean it off. I got the feeling that he had to use the toilet as well. When he walked back into my classroom, he had the same look of defiance on his face that I was used to.</p> <p>“Problem, Robert?” I asked him as he handed me the plug.</p> <p>“I’m telling my father about this, Mr. Jefferson,” he announced to me.</p> <p>I smiled at his naïveté.</p> <p>“Go ahead and tell him, Robert, but also hand him this at the same time,” I said and handed him a manila envelope that was on my desk.</p> <p>“What’s this?”</p> <p>“Just a little insurance, Robert,” I said with a confident smile.</p> <p>He made to open it, and then stopped to look at me.</p> <p>“Oh, feel free to open it, if you like,” I said.</p> <p>He almost tore it open to get to its contents. His face blanched white when he saw what was there.</p> <p>Last summer when I knew which child I was getting, I did a little research. Robert’s father was a local minister for a Pentecostal church. The pictures were of him and an eight year old female parishioner. The first one was of him fucking her up the ass with her arms tied behind her back in his office. The second picture showed him with his cock buried half way down her throat as she was tied up to the front of the pulpit. In the third picture, she was tied spread-eagled on the altar and he was laying into her small pussy with his cock. The final picture had him doing her in his own bed. She was suspended above the bed and tied to the framework of the canopy. </p> <p>His father was the big one behind the movement to get corporal punishment out of the schools. Not only would this ruin his career and send him to prison for the rest of his days, but also let the gas out of that CP movement. </p> <p>“If you tell him what happened in class, then you’d better give him those pictures, also. Because if you only tell him that I paddled you, I will give copies of those pictures to the news people as well as the police. Your father would go to prison, and you would probably end up in a foster home since you have no other relatives. Do we understand each other?”</p> <p>“What if I don’t tell him about the…paddling and… the other thing?” The boy just couldn’t say, “Butt plug”.</p> <p>“Then, nothing, Robert,” I told him. “We would go on as normal, but you can expect the same treatment if you ever act up in class again. And that goes for any class; not just mine. Understand?”</p> <p>He nodded, but the defiant look was gone again.</p> <p>I never had another problem from the boy. In fact, he became an even better student in class as he paid more attention to the lessons. Four months later, the news of his father’s constant rape of the young girl got out and he was sent to prison for thirty years. He was killed two years later.</p> <p>I applied to be the guardian of young Robert Dickens and by that summer, he was my ward. He grew up under my tutelage and grew up right. I had to administer corporal punishment to him from time to time, but that’s a story for another day.</p></div>",[]
535,All Access Pass,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"While working security at a concert, Alan meets 12 year old Emily, who says she'll do anything for an all access pass to meet her favorite band. He tests this by taking her into an empty room, where he is free to do whatever he wants to her, calling his friend to join in the fun.",2006-09-29,10,4,"MM/g, rape, bond",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Alan, a former soldier, became security for a popular band. He was 6”5’ tall and 200 pounds, but he was a lot stronger than he looked, and he had been trained by the army to take down people twice his size, so he was perfect for the job.</p> <p>The band was playing a rather small venue, just outside of a small town, and he had noticed all the young teenage girls in their sexy clothing. One thing he loved about his job was seeing all the hot tail trying to get the band’s attention.</p> <p>He saw a younger girl, probably about 12, standing nearby, watching as he let a few teenagers backstage before the concert. She was a beautiful girl, with long blond hair and a beautiful little body, dressed in a little top that barely covered her puffy tits and a tight little mini skirt, obviously trying to look older, like the other girls that were here. She disappeared once the concert started but, halfway through, she returned, wanting to get backstage.</p> <p>“What’s your name, sweetheart?” he asked.</p> <p>She smiles as she said, “Emily.”</p> <p>He frowned as he told her, “Well, I’m sorry, Emily, but I can’t let you backstage.”</p> <p>She frowned as he said, “But, you let those other girls backstage earlier.”</p> <p>He smiled and said, “Yes, but they had passes. You’d be surprised what girls your age are willing to do for all access passes.” He was referring to teenagers, but knew she wasn’t one of them. He wanted to see how far she’d be willing to go, so he said, “Maybe you’d be willing to do something for me to get backstage.”</p> <p>Emily asked what he would want her to do, so he said, “Well, maybe you could put that pretty mouth of yours to work.”</p> <p>She said, “I…I’m not sure what you mean. Maybe I should just go.”</p> <p>Knowing he was losing his chance, he said, “Well, I thought you were a grown up, but I guess you’re just a little girl.”, knowing he’d get her with that.</p> <p>She looked at him defiantly as she said, “I am not a little girl! Fine, I’ll do what you want. Just, let me backstage.”</p> <p>He agreed and led Emily to an empty room and locked the door behind him. He walked up to her, seeing the nervousness as her body shook a bit. Standing in front of her, he reached out and grabbed one of her puffy tits. She gasped and backed off, giving him a shocked look, and he said, “Come on, sweetie, you‘re acting like this is the first time a guy‘s touched your tits. It’s time to earn your pass. Now, lift up that top and let me see those tits.”</p> <p>The beautiful 12 year old shook her head no, so he said, “Figures. I knew the moment I saw you that you were just a little girl. Guess you don‘t wanna meet the band that bad, huh?”</p> <p>She looked defiantly again and said, “I told you, I am NOT a little girl!”, then slowly lifted her top, showing her cute little training bra underneath. Alan motioned for her to lift that up and she slowly did, revealing her puffy tits. Alan told her to stay like that, then walked up and grabbed one of her puffy tits again, molding it in his hand. This time, she didn’t back away, trying to prove she could handle it, so he leaned down and started sucking the other tit, licking around the nipple.</p> <p>Then, he dropped his pants, exposing his long hard cock to the little girl, and said, “It’s time to earn that pass, Emily. Suck my dick, sweetheart.”</p> <p>He saw her eyes go directly to his hard cock, but she didn’t move, as if she was thinking about it. Finally, she looked up at him and said, “I…I don’t know if I should do that.”</p> <p>Not taking no for an answer, he put his hands on her shoulders and started pushing her to her knees.</p> <p>Emily softly said, “Okay, okay. I…I’ll do it.”, slowly lowering herself to her knees. She took his cock in her hand and looked at it a moment, then slowly opened her mouth. The little girl slowly moved her head forward, until she had put the tip of his dick is in her mouth. Not really knowing what to do, she started sucking on the tip like it was a straw.</p> <p>It felt good to Alan, having this 12 year old little cutie’s lips on his cock, but he wanted it deep in her mouth, so he grabbed the side of her head and started pushing his hips back and forth, fucking her face deep. He heard Emily gag a little as he pushed his cock into her throat, holding her still as her hands started pushing on his legs, trying to back him away. He stopped fucking her pretty face and started forcing her head back and forth, moving her head around so it cock moved around the inside of her mouth, for a few moments, until he felt a stir in his balls.</p> <p>Knowing he was about to cum in little Emily’s mouth, he held her head still and began fucking her face again, pushing his hard cock into her throat and making her gag again. She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she continued trying to push him away, too weak to accomplish it, finally realizing it was useless and stopping.</p> <p>He fucked her face harder and deeper held her head still, his cock deep in her mouth, as he shot his cum onto her tongue and into her throat, feeling her start trying to push him away again as she felt this strange liquid invading her mouth.</p> <p>As he pulled his cock out of the little girls mouth, he watched her cough and spit. Emily gave him an angry look as she said, “You…you didn’t say your were gonna put your stuff in my mouth!”</p> <p>Alan laughed at her as he said, “Everyone knows good little cock suckers always swallow the guy’s cum, sweetheart.”</p> <p>He guessed she was still a virgin by the way she acted about sucking his cock and, wanting to change that, he knew he had to act quick, so he said, “You wanna see the band’s practice room? Maybe there’s some souvenirs you can grab.”</p> <p>Her anger changed to a smile as she squealed, “Really? You’ll let me do that?”</p> <p>He said, “Sure, honey. Why not?”</p> <p>She pulled her training bra and top back down, covering her tits, as he pulled his pants and shorts back up, then he took her hand in his. She smiled, having no clue about her fate, as he led her to another room, which he had picked earlier, figuring he’d get one of his teenage sluts like he always does. He opened the door and she enters, not seeing him lock it behind him, ensuring that no one catches them.</p> <p>She quickly started searching the band’s practice room as he watched, enjoying seeing her cute ass wiggle in her little mini skirt. He thought to himself about why he chose this particular room. The reason is because it’s soundproofed and, having had girls scream for him to stop once he started, he knew it was the perfect place. In this room, little Emily could scream all she wanted and no one would hear a thing.</p> <p>After watching her grab a few things, a couple guitar picks and a few photos, and put them in her purse, he walked up to her and said, “You know, this is gonna cost extra, honey. Take your top off all the way for me.”</p> <p>She gave him an innocent look, but said nothing as she slowly took her little top off, then her training bra. He walked her over to a thin table, which almost looked like a high bench, and sat her up on it, then took a few moments to suck and lick her puffy tits, enjoying having this little girl at his mercy. As he sucked her little tits. This time as he did that, he pushed her legs apart, reached up her skirt, and started rubbing her covered pussy.</p> <p>“I‘m not a little girl.”, Emily said, trying to convince herself, not realizing she said it out loud.</p> <p>Hearing this made Alan want to fuck her little pussy more, so he stopped and walked around behind her as he said, “You’re certainly not a little girl, Emily. If you were, you wouldn’t be here.”</p> <p>Then, before she could react, he grabbed her shoulders from behind and pulled back hard, forcing her to lay on the thin table, and pulled her wrists out, stretching them. He grabbed some rope off another table, tied it around each of her wrists, then secured her to a towel bar on the wall, forcing her arms out in a Y.</p> <p>Emily tried getting up as he walked around and stood at her lower legs and looked at her a moment. He pulled her little ass was off the edge of the table and it allowed him to see up her short skirt, giving him a perfect view of her sexy red panties. He slid his hand up her skirt and, as he grabbed her panties and started sliding them down, his 12 year old captive realized what he was going to do and started freaking out.</p> <p>“No, stop! Please, I…I’m a virgin! Please, don’t do this to me! Help! Someone help me!” she screamed as Alan pulled her legs apart and stepped between them.</p> <p>“Scream all you want, little girl. No one’s gonna hear ya!” he said as he put his hand on her belly to hold her down and guided his towards her pussy. He enjoyed hearing Emily scream, seeing tears flow from her eyes, as he pushed his hard cock into her smooth, virgin pussy.</p> <p>When he got his cock halfway into the little girl’s tight pussy, he felt her hymen blocking his path and leaned over to look into her eyes. “You weren’t lyin’. Considering how easy it was to get you to suck my cock, I figured you’d been fucked many times. I’m glad I was wrong. I love fucking little virgins and poppin‘ their cherries!”</p> <p>The 12 year old bound beauty cried out as she felt his cock pull back so just a little more than the tip was inside her pussy, then slam deep inside her body. She felt her hymen painfully snap under the assault of this man’s big cock.</p> <p>Alan fucked the little girl hard and deep, loving the feel of her little pussy gripping his hard cock like a vice, as felt her pussy being to get wet. He leaned over her and said, “It seems you like being raped, honey. You’re pussy’s getting all wet for me to fuck it harder!“, then started sucking and biting her nipples. Emily kept trying to close her legs, hoping to force him out, but he continued raping her as she screamed, making him glad he chose a soundproofed room.</p> <p>Alan was in heaven. Not only was he fucking a beautiful girl, she just happened to be a little preteen. He slid his cock in and out of her tight little pussy as he listened to her scream and cry, her struggles finally stopping as she realized it was no use, and fondling and sucking her puffy tits and little nipples.</p> <p>He started fucking her harder and deeper as he felt a stir in his balls as he said, “I want you to feel me cum deep inside your pretty little pussy, bitch! You love being fucked, don’t you, you little whore?”</p> <p>Emily screamed, “No! Please, don’t! Not…not inside me! Please, stop it! You’re hurting me! Let me go!”, as she felt his hard cock pound into her tight pussy and stop. A second later, she felt him shoot his cum deep inside her body.</p> <p>Once he was done cumming, Alan pulled his cock out of Emily slowly, seeing a bit of blood trickle out of her pussy onto the table as she laid there and cried.</p> <p>As he turned around and walked over to the desk, Emily sobbed as she said, “Please, l…let me go, now! You…you got what you wanted! Please, I wanna go home!”</p> <p>Giving her an evil look, he said, “Shut your fuckin’ mouth, bitch! I ain’t done with you, yet.”, then picked up the phone and dialed. Emily couldn’t hear what he was saying but, as he kept looking over at her, she could see the lust in his eyes and knew it was only going to get worse.</p> <p>Alan hung up the phone, then walked over to Emily and, picking up a towel off the floor, wiped the blood and cum from her pussy, then started fondling her tits and pinching her nipples as he waited.</p> <p>About ten minutes went by before Alan heard the knock on the door, hearing it the way he told his friend, Jim, to do it. He looked at little Emily and said, “Be right back, honey. Don’t go anywhere.”, then laughed as he walked to the door and opened it.</p> <p>Alan and Jim had been friends for years and had often shared girls that one of them had taken home from a bar or concert. Last year, Jim had told Alan that he had always wanted to fuck a little girl, but couldn’t figure out how to get one. When Alan got the beautiful little 12 year old, he knew Jim would want a piece of her, too.</p> <p>As they approach the table, Jim looks at Alan and says, “Wow, you were right. She is a beauty. I love those little titties.”, reaching down to roughly grab and play with them as Emily squirmed.</p> <p>“I knew you’d want in on this, Jim.” Alan told him. “She’s not a virgin anymore, but she is tight as hell. Gotta warn you, though, she’s a screamer. She wouldn’t shut up when I fucked her. So, what do you wanna do to her?”</p> <p>Jim smiles at his friend and says, “Maybe she ain’t a virgin anymore in her pussy, but I bet her ass still is.”</p> <p>Emily screamed and cried as she said, “No, please! Don’t! It…it’ll hurt too badly! Please, no!”</p> <p>Jim looked at her and said, “That’s the idea, little one.”, then looked at Alan and said, “I know how to shut this little bitch up. Gimme her panties.”</p> <p>Alan handed his friend the little girl’s lace panties and he looked at them a moment, then looked at Emily and said, “Nice panties, slut!”, then stuffed them into her mouth. Then, they rolled the bound beauty onto her stomach and pushed the table a bit closer to the wall. Alan could hear muffled screams coming from Emily’s stuffed mouth as he watched Jim take his pants and shorts off. Jim’s cock wasn’t as long as Alan’s, but it was a lot fatter. In truth, it had been too much for some of little teenagers they’d shared, and Jim loved that.</p> <p>Alan watched as Jim used his fingers to spread her little ass apart, then pushed the tip of his dick into her puckered hole. Emily screamed out into her panties as she felt Jim’s big cock push inch by inch into her tight, squirming ass. Once it got his cock as far into the little girl’s ass as he could, he started fucking her hard and deep as he said, “Yeah, you like this, don’t you, little slut? You love my big cock fucking your tight little girl ass, bitch?”</p> <p>Emily’s ass squirmed and bucked all over, trying to push his wide cock out of her, as she screamed into her gag as Alan said, “Lift this little bitch’s head up, Jim. I wanna feel her lips on my cock again.” Jim did so, grabbing her long blond hair in his fist and pulling back hard, forcing her body to bend upwards and hearing her grunt in pain, as Alan ducked under one of her arms and stood between them.</p> <p>With the little girl’s body the way it was, her head had actually hung off the end a little bit and, as he replace Jim’s hand grabbing her hair, he was able to force her head back so it looked like she was standing and facing him.</p> <p>He pulled the panties out of her mouth and she screamed, “Please, stop! It…oh, God, it hurts! No more!” Alan stopped her from saying anything else by shoving his cock deep into her mouth. He started fucking her face, feeling her body jerk towards him, allowing his cock deeper into her throat, as Jim fucked her ass hard and deep, apparently loving the fact that he was really hurting this little girl.</p> <p>Jim moaned as he buried his hard cock in the 12 year old girl’s little ass, shooting his cum deep inside her, then pulled his cock out slowly as Alan continued forcing her suck his cock. While waiting for Alan to cum, Jim started rubbing Emily’s tight pussy, then forced a finger deep inside her.</p> <p>The little girl screamed onto Alan’s cock as she felt it push deep into her throat and Jim’s finger push deep into her pussy. Alan said, “Oh, yeah, baby girl! I’m gonna cum in your throat again. I know you love that. Take it all, bitch! Take my cum like a good little whore!”, then pushes his cock into her mouth one last time, shooting cum into the back of her throat. After Alan was done, he pulled his cock out of Emily’s mouth, then released her head, watching her instinctively swallow as she collapsed onto the table. Then, to her horror, Alan lifted her hips off the table and Jim pushed it out from under her, forcing her to stand on the floor, bent over.</p> <p>Alan held her hips still as Jim ducked under her arm, grabbed her hair, and forced her head to tilt back. Emily screamed out as she felt another cock push into her hurting ass, but her scream was cut off by Jim’s cock pushing into her mouth.</p> <p>Instead of fucking her face, Jim held her hair hard, forcing her head still, as Alan began pushing and pulling her hips, forcing her tiny rosebud to slide along his cock while forcing her head back and forth, making her lips slide along Jim’s big cock.</p> <p>Jim looked down at the helpless 12 year old girl as he said, “Oh, you love this. I can tell. I can see how much you love having your little ass fucked and sucking cock at the same time. You’re such a little whore, Emily!”</p> <p>Alan fucked Emily up the ass hard and deep, slapping her hips back against his, which forced her to suck Jim’s big cock deep into her throat, her little lips stretched by it as she choked and gagged on it, as her muffled screams went ignored. Alan reach underneath her and, with one hand, began pinching and pulling her nipples, alternating between the two. He slid his other hand under her and began pinching and pulling on her little clit as he hear her scream louder onto his friend’s cock, who was now holding her head still and fucking her pretty face.</p> <p>Feeling her pussy start to get wet again, he slide his finger inside it and began fingering her as he fucked her ass hard, making her struggle as her face and ass were fucked by two big cocks and her pussy was fucked by a long finger.</p> <p>As Alan’s balls stirred, he fucked his cock into her ass a few more times, then pulled out. His cum shot onto her ass and lower back as he could tell Jim was close to cumming. Alan picked up the towel he used earlier, held her still with on arm across her stomach, and wiped her back and ass clean as he started rubbing her little clit. After a moment, he saw Jim pull her head deep onto his cock, forcing it into her throat, and held it there, cumming inside Emily’s used mouth.</p> <p>As Jim pulled his cock out of Emily’s mouth, Alan looked at him and said, “Her pussy’s getting wet for you, Jim. I think she wants you to fuck her!”</p> <p>He knelt down so his face was inches from her, and asked, “Is that true, little slut? Do you want me to fuck your tight pussy?” She only whimpered, her sore throat stopping her from speaking at the moment, as Jim slid under her arm and started untying her wrists.</p> <p>Once she was free, Alan grabbed her arms and held her close to his body as she hoarsely said, “Please, stop! No more!“, but Jim forced her wrists behind her back and tied them tightly. He walked her over to the couch and laid her down, then knelt between her legs. Emily didn’t even bother to struggle, knowing it was useless, as Jim lifted her legs up and spread them far apart, leaning one of them against the back of the couch.</p> <p>The little girl didn’t even bother to move her leg as she felt Jim’s big cock push into her pussy. Alan stood and watched as his friend fucked this little girl with earnest, pounding his hard, fat cock into her little pussy as he held her ankles far apart. Emily screamed and cried about how much it hurt and how it was too big for her little body.</p> <p>Not only didn’t Jim care how much pain he was putting her in, it seemed to make him fuck her harder, almost like he wanted her to scream more for him. And, scream she did.</p> <p>“Please, owhoo, stop! It…it’s too…uhn!…too big! I…OW!…I can’t…take it! Please, God, stop!” the 12 year old rape toy screamed as she felt Jim’s fat cock stretching her pussy’s puffy lips as far apart as they could go and beyond. He pushed her legs towards her, almost making her knees touch her chest, and stood up slightly so his dick was at a downward angle, and started lifting and dropping his hips hard, pounding into the little girl’s pussy.</p> <p>Watching this made Alan’s cock so hard it ached, so he said to Jim, “Put her on top. I wanna try something.”</p> <p>Seeing the evil grin on his friend’s face, Jim obliged, laying on top of her and rolling over so she was on top. Alan stood next to the couch, put one knee on the couch as Jim smiled, knowing what his friend was about to do.</p> <p>“Let’s see how you like getting fucked in your pussy and your ass at the same time, whore!”, he said as he spread her ass apart.</p> <p>Emily screamed, “No! Please, don’t! Oh, god, no! I…AAAGGGHHHH!!” as she felt her tight asshole being spread wide again and a cock push deep inside.</p> <p>Alan began fucking their little slut’s ass hard and deep, forcing her body to jerk forward with each thrust, which made her stretched pussy slide up and down Jim’s fat cock, as she screamed and cried.</p> <p>Jim loved the feeling of the little girl’s puffy lips sliding along his cock, pushing her shoulders back to force her deep onto his cock whenever Alan pulled back. Jim felt a small trickle of blood going down his balls and onto the couch, the little girl’s pussy stretched too far by his fat cock, as he listened to her scream.</p> <p>Alan pulled his cock out of her ass and Jim immediately rolled over and sat up between her legs again, grabbing her ankles to lift them and spread them far apart, as Alan knelt next to the couch. As Jim fucked the little girl hard and deep, ripping her little pussy open with his fat cock, Alan began stroking his cock as he roughly grabbed and sucked on Emily’s puffy tits and bit her little nipples, making her scream out.</p> <p>Jim fucked Emily harder as he felt the blood trickling out of her pussy, taking pleasure in the fact that his fat cock was too much for this little girl’s small pussy, as he saw Alan force his cock into Emily’s mouth and fuck her face a few times.</p> <p>Then, Alan held her head still, forcing her to face his cock, and shot cum onto her lips and face. As he continued to cum, he held his dick over her chest, stroking his cock to shoot more cum onto her tits.</p> <p>Jim rammed his cock in and out of the 12 year old cutie’s pussy harder and deeper as he said, “Are you ready to be covered in more cum, you little cunt!” Then, he pulled his dick out, got up onto his knees, and shot his cum onto her chest and stomach. As the cum slowed, it dripped out of his big cock and onto her pussy.</p> <p>After both men stopped cumming on the little girl’s used body, Jim forced her onto her stomach and untied her wrists, then said, “You look like a whore! Clean yourself up and put your fuckin’ clothes on!”</p> <p>Emily cried hard as she grabbed the towel and started wiping her mouth and chest and between her legs. Jim looked at her and said, “Quit yer cryin’, little girl, or we’ll give ya somethin’ to cry about.”</p> <p>She tried as best she could as she dropped the towel and stood there as Alan said, “Let me make sure you got it all, bitch!”, then inspected her naked body for any remaining cum. Satisfied, he said, “Good girl. Now, get dressed. It’s time to leave.” slowly put her clothes back on while Jim grabbed her purse and looked through it, taking something out.</p> <p>Once she was dressed, they walked her out of the room, careful not to let anyone see her too closely, and go to a back door leading out to an unused part of the lot. Alan grabbed the door but, before they opened it, Jim showed her what he grabbed out of her purse.</p> <p>“See this?”, he asked. “It’s your report card and it seems the school was nice enough to put your address on there for us.” Alan looks at her and said, “You tell anyone about this and it’ll be your word against ours.”</p> <p>Jim grabbed her face hard and forced her to look at him, squeezing her jaw painfully as he said, “Plus, it’d be a big pain in the ass. So, if we gotta deal with that, we’re gonna have to come visit you and maybe we’ll fuck you some more. And, we might have to hurt whoever’s unlucky enough to be home with you at the time. Get what I’m sayin’, bitch?”</p> <p>She nodded her head as she said, “Please, don’t hurt me again. I…I promise, I won’t tell anyone! I swear!”</p> <p>Alan opened to door and looked out, making sure no one is around, as Jim said, “That’s a good little whore. Now, get outta here, before I change my mind and hurt you some more.”</p> <p>They watch as Emily quickly runs out the door and across the lot and they both look at each other with a smile, satisfied with the fucking they just gave this little girl, who got an all access pass to rape.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sex involving two adult males and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'Note: This story in inspired by a story called “Backstage Pass”. I don’t know who wrote it, as I found it long ago and can’t remember where, but I wanted to give credit anyway. This is also my first submission, which is why I chose to write a story based on another, as it was easier to do for a first time. If you like it, let me know through this site or leave me a comment. I will be submitting other stories and would love any suggestions readers might have on how to improve them.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships or any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
536,Left at My Mercy,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"While walking through the woods, I see two boys leading a blindfolded little girl into a secluded area. As I watch, then throw her to the ground, tie her up, and rape her hard. Wanting to enjoy the little girl myself, I scare the boys away, then have my own turn raping little Shelly.",2006-10-15,15,4,"Mmm/g, rape, light b/d",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was taking a walk in the wooded area behind my house as I always do. I had walked so far out that I was in a secluded area that most people won’t go into, thinking there are wild animals around. To my surprise, I came upon a small clearing and saw three kids walking towards it. There were two boys, who looked about 13 or 14, leading a blindfolded girls, who looked to be about 10 years old.</p> <p>I hide and listen as they enter the clearing, listening as the girl asked, “Jon, Gary, how much further. My feet are tired.” One of the boys said, “Chill out, Shelly. We’re here. You’re gonna love our surprise.”</p> <p>I continue watching and am surprised to see them throw Shelly to the ground, then they furiously started tying her up. They tied her wrists apart to tent stakes that I realized were already in the ground with ropes attached to them, telling me that these boys had planned to rape this little girl today. One of the boys said to the other, “Jon, get her legs ready.”</p> <p>Jon held Shelly’s legs together and pulled her shorts and panties off, tossing them away, then lifted her legs up and spread them wide apart as Gary tied the ropes that were attached to two trees around her ankles, forcing them to stay lifted and spread wide apart. Then, they sat on opposite sides of her and ripped her T-shirt open.</p> <p>Their hands began pawing at her puffy nipples and rubbing her tight little pussy as she screamed for help. The boys were smart, having picked this spot knowing that no one else comes out here and that no one would hear her scream as they raped her.</p> <p>Gary leaned down and grabbed her chin tightly as he said, “If you tell anyone about this, we’ll make you watch us kill your little puppy.”, eliciting a gasp out of Shelly as Jon took his pants and underwear off.</p> <p>As I continued watching, I saw Jon kneel over one of Shelly’s outstretched arms, turn her head to face him, and force his cock into her mouth. He held the little girl’s head tightly and forced her lips up and down his cock as she struggled against the ropes holding her. My own cock began getting hard as I watched the little girl being forced to suck her captor’s cock deep into her mouth, watching it appear harder each time he pulled her head back.</p> <p>Once his cock was hard, Jon pulled it out and released her head. I watched as he sat near her pussy and began sliding the tip of his cock up and down between her pussy’s puffy lips.</p> <p>Shelly screamed, “No! Please, Jon, don’t! Don’t put it inside me! Please, no!”, but it was no use.</p> <p>Without saying a word, Jon thrust his hips forward, forcing his cock deep into her pussy and breaking her cherry as she screamed in pain. He began thrusting his cock in and out of the little girl’s body hard and deep as he leaned down to suck and bite her puffy nipples, seemingly fucking her harder the more she screamed.</p> <p>As Shelly was roughly fucked by Jon, Gary sat next to her and, whenever Jon wasn’t in the way, he grabbed and squeezed her puffy nipples, occasionally leaning down to suck on them. Shelly continued begging them to stop, struggling hard to free herself, but the ropes were too tight, leaving her helpless to stop this.</p> <p>Jon was loving making his little captive scream, pounding into her little pussy harder and deeper to make her scream louder, pinching and twisting her nipples, and constantly asking her if she liked being fucked by him.</p> <p>Then, I heard Jon say, “Get ready, Gary. It’s almost your turn with her tight pussy.”</p> <p>Gary moved to sit next to her head and forced his cock into her mouth. Instead of making her suck his cock like Jon did, he started roughly fucking her face deep, her nose touching his belly.</p> <p>He pushed his cock into and out of Shelly’s mouth and Jon wildly pushed his cock into and out of her tight pussy as she cried and struggled. I heard Gary say, “I think she likes my cock choking her.” Jon simply smiled at him and continue savagely pounding the little girl’s pussy as he started moaning.</p> <p>Jon pulled his cock put just as he started to cum, spilling the warm fluid onto her soft belly. He got up and walked around to her head and Gary sat at her pussy. The little girl screamed out as her little pussy was invaded once more, this time by Gary’s cock.</p> <p>Gary began fucking her hard and deep as Jon said, “I know you liked me fucking you, Shelly, and I know you’ll like Gary fucking you, too. Stop cryin’, you little baby.”</p> <p>Jon reaches down and starts pinching and twisting little Shelly’s puffy nipples as she screamed and cried, feeling Greg’s hard cock pushing into and out of her body and feeling the cum from her first rape drying on her belly.</p> <p>“Mmm, you’re pussy is so tight, Shelly. I love fucking it.” Gary said as he started fucking her harder and deeper and began rubbing her little clit. I carefully moved so I could try to get closer and get a better look, watching her squirm and struggle as these boys raped her.</p> <p>I could see Gary pounding his hips against the little girl, fucking her so hard her body would jerk forward with each thrust, making her cry out in pain as she begged these boys to stop and asked what she did to make them hurt her. The boys didn’t answer her, though, instead continuing to torment the 10 year old beauty. Shelly’s struggles ceased, as if she finally realized the ropes her too tight and there was no escape, as Gary moaned, “Oh, yeah, little girl! You’re gonna make me cum! I’m gonna cum all over you, you dirty little whore!”</p> <p>He began pounding into her little pussy harder and deeper and I had to be impressed. From what I could see, he had an average size cock for a boy his age, but he knew how to use it, and seemed to take particular pleasure in hurting poor little Shelly, pounding into her body, biting her, and pinching her.</p> <p>I watched him pull his cock out of her, get onto his knees, and stroke his dick until his cum added a second coat onto her belly. I even saw some of it shoot out, landing on one of her puffy nipples and a little on her cheek.</p> <p>Once he was done, he leaned down close to her face, so she could feel his breath on her lips, and yelled, “Dirty little whore!”, making her wince.</p> <p>Suddenly, Jon said, “Hey, turn this little slut over. I wanna fuck her tiny ass.”</p> <p>I decided they had done enough to this poor little girl. It was my turn, now. So, I yelled, “Hey, who’s out there? Get outta here, you damn kids! Rocko, sick ‘em!”</p> <p>I watched the boys scramble to put their pants back on, then take off running, leaving the little girl all by herself, tied to the ground.</p> <p>I approached her as she said, “Oh, god, thank you, mister! You saved me! Please, untie me! I…I wanna go home!”, thinking she was saved as I take off my shirt and wipe the cum from her stomach, tit, and face, making sure it’s all gone.</p> <p>Then, I killed any hope she had of being through her torment by saying, “I didn’t save you from those boys, little one. I saved you for me! I wanted to be the first to fuck your cute little ass! But, first…”</p> <p>I take my pants and shorts off, kneel next to her, and force my long, fat cock into her used mouth. She seemed to cry harder as I held her head against the ground and fucked her pretty face. I watched her lips stretched around my cock as I slid it into and out of her mouth, then suddenly pulled it out.</p> <p>Shelly screamed, “Help! Oh, god, please! Somebody help me! He…he’s gonna rape me!” When that didn’t work, she tried pleading with me by saying, “Please, mister, don’t put your thing inside me, too! It…it hurts too much! Please, let me go! I won’t tell! I promise I won’t!”</p> <p>I ignored her and sat at the other end and began sliding the tip of my dick up and down her little pussy, seeing a little bit of blood dribbling out of it from the two boys raping her. I felt Shelly’s body tense as I pushed the tip of my fat cock against the opening, then made he scream out as I forced it deep inside her.</p> <p>I looked down and saw her pussy start bleeding a little more as my long, fat cock stretched it more than either of the boys had. Shelly continued to scream and cry as I began pounding into and out of her, fucking her hard, and reached up to squeeze her puffy nipples, occasionally pinching the little points at the end.</p> <p>I leaned down, almost laying on top of her, and pushed my cock into and out of her pussy as I began licking around her nipples and sucking them into my mouth. Hearing her screams begin to lessen, I started biting the puffy mounds, pulling on them with my teeth and making her scream for me again.</p> <p>“Yes, that’s it, you dirty little whore! Scream for me! Scream like you did when you let those boys fuck you, little girl!” I said as I fucked the 10 year old helpless beauty hard and deep, my hips slapping against her. “You can feel that my big cock inside you, can’t you, bitch? I know you love it, you naughty slut!”</p> <p>Shelly continued screaming and crying for help as she was raped, this time by a complete stranger, and having no idea if I was ever gonna let her go. She began struggling again, trying to get free, to escape this torment, but it was no use.</p> <p>I felt my balls stir, so I began fucking her harder and deeper as I leaned down and said, “I’m gonna cum, slut, but it’s not gonna be on your belly! Oh, no. I’m gonna cum deep inside this tight little pussy of yours! You want that, don’t you, you dirty whore?”</p> <p>The 10 year old little girl didn’t answer me, instead continuing to scream and cry for help as I slammed my fat cock deep inside her and held it there. A second later, Shelly felt my cum spill into her ravaged pussy, filling the little canal. Once the cum was done, I untied her ankles and could see the look of relief on her face, foolishly thinking I was done with her. I started to untie her wrists as I said, “You move, and I’m really gonna hurt you, bitch!” She obeyed, staying perfectly still as I untied both of her wrists, thinking she was finally gonna be free.</p> <p>Instead, I grabbed her hips and twisted, forcing her to roll over onto her stomach, then tied her wrists to the posts again. She struggled hard, so I tightened the ropes, hearing her cry out in pain, then forced her knees under her, making her kneel bent over in front of me.</p> <p>Shelly screamed, “OW! Stop! Please, ouch! Oh, god, no! No more! Please! Please, stop!” as she felt me grab her waist, then felt the tip of my dick push into her tiny rosebud and begin sliding into her little ass. She continued screaming and crying as I stabbed my long, fat cock into and out of her ass, seeing it bleed a little as I tear it slightly.</p> <p>“You like this? You like getting fucked up the ass, bitch?” I asked as I reached under her and began roughly squeezing her puffy mounds and pinching her little nipples. I knew she wasn’t gonna answer, but it didn’t matter. I loved hearing this 10 year old little girl scream and cry as I fucked her, and it made me fuck her little ass harder and faster as she struggled more and more.</p> <p>Her body was tense from her struggling, making her tight rosebud grip my hard cock like a vice and squeeze it. I was about to cum already because of it, but I decided not to fight it. I grabbed her hair and pulled back hard, pulling her body to me, as I pushed into her, burying my long cock as far as I could into her cute ass as I started to cum, feeling it shoot into her body as I listened to her scream.</p> <p>I slide my cock out of her ass and grabbed my shirt, wiping it clean for her before untying her wrists. As I held them together, she struggled against me, trying to free herself, so I pulled my other hand back and slapped her hard across the face, knocking her to the ground.</p> <p>I untied the rope from one of the trees that held her ankles, then forced her to sit against the tree, holding her throat tightly as I slide around behind the tree. Shelly struggled as best as she could as I forced her wrists together behind the tree and tied them together tightly.</p> <p>I slide in front of her, held her head still, and forced my cock into her mouth again. This time, I began forcing her head to move back and forth, making her suck my long cock deep into her mouth, feeling her hit the tree when I pulled her head back. I didn’t care, though. I kept forcing her to suck my dick as she struggled.</p> <p>I felt my cock pushing into her throat when I pulled her head forward, hearing her choke and gag on it, and I loved the feeling. I held her head still, against the tree, and began wildly fucking her pretty little face, the feeling of the head pushing into her throat and the site of her lips wrapped around my fat cock almost too much for me.</p> <p>I held back my cum, fucking her face hard and deep, making her choke and gag, until I couldn’t wait any longer, holding my dick deep in her mouth and shooting my cum down her throat before backing out a little to cum on her tongue.</p> <p>When I pulled my dick out of Shelly’s mouth, she began coughing and gagging as I said, “Any of that cum spills outta your mouth and I’m gonna have to hit you again! Swallow my cum like a good little slut!”</p> <p>Not wanting to be hit, she did as she was told, swallowing it down and coughing more as I looked down, seeing her ravaged pussy almost begging me to fuck it again. I sat between her legs, grabbed her thighs, and pulled them apart, holding them up a little, then released on to guide my cock into her pussy again.</p> <p>I held her thighs apart as I began fucking her hard and deep, her voice so hoarse from my cum and her screams that she can barely beg me to stop this time. I began squeezing the 10 year old girl’s puffy nipples and sucking on them as I fucked her stretched pussy. She didn’t even struggle this time, knowing it was useless and that she couldn’t stop me.</p> <p>“You’re loving this now, aren’t you, bitch? Do you love my fat cock filling your little pussy, bitch? It feels so good to me! I love fucking your little girl body! I never wanna stop!” I said as I stabbed my hard cock into and out of her body. I forcefully kissed her lips, pushing my tongue deep into her mouth as I squeezed and twisted her puffy mounds.</p> <p>I knew I was gonna cum soon, feeling the stir in my balls already, so I grabbed her hips, pulled them toward me so she was sitting on my lap, and began lifting her up and pulling her down hard, making the little girl fuck me. I watched her bounce on my long cock, forcing her to do it, as I licked around each nipple before biting it. I kissed the side of her neck, nibbling it a little, as I said, “Keep bouncing on my cock, you fuckin’ slut, or I’ll cut off a finger!”</p> <p>I released her hips and she continued bouncing her bound body up and down on my fat cock, riding me hard. I reached down and began rubbing and pinching her little clit as I licked and bit her nipples, the little girl unwillingly fucking me hard. Unable to wait any longer, I grabbed her hips and pulled her down hard, burying my long fat cock in her tight pussy, as I shot my cum up inside her. As more cum spilled out, I leaned in close to her ear and whispered, “I hope you liked that, cuz you’re my dirty little whore now, Shelly! Forever!”</p> <p>Having so enjoyed fucking this little girl, I decided to keep her. I untied her from the tree, tied her wrists behind her back, picked her up over my shoulder, and took her to my house, which was secluded just outside of town.</p> <p>I kept her locked in the basement, completely naked so she was ready to be fucked whenever I felt like it, I kept an eye on the news, seeing the story of a missing little girl named Shelly, and it was quickly discovered by the police that two boys were seen leading her into a wooded area. I was so glad that I thought of that. Because of that news, the boys were arrested for her murder and, even without a body, convicted. Of course, they continued to claim their innocence, never even admitting to taking her out there so they could rape her, but since they were already little trouble makers, the police never believed them. They went away for the murder of 10 year old Shelly, thanks to my help, which left the little girl forever at my mercy.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving an adult male, two teen males, and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
537,Hilary's Perfect Date,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"Dean had fantasized about Hilary Duff, the 12 year old star of a TV show and a real beauty. He is able to act out those fantasies when he gets hold of the little blonde beauty, and it's a first date she'll never forget.",2006-10-30,3,4,"M/g, M/g, rape, light b/d",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hilary was 12 years old and the star of a popular teen show. She was a petite beauty with long blond hair and blue eyes. She had a fan club and received over 100 pieces of fan mail each day. Some people would say she had it all. But at 12, she felt like she was missing her life. She spent every day in script readings, filming, or signing autographs. Now, her agent was even talking about making a record and was trying to get her into films.</p> <p>The worst part was, even with her busy schedule, when she found a meager opening in her schedule, her over protective mother refused to allow her out. She couldn’t go to the mall. She couldn’t hand out with her friends, which she only had a few of. And, worst of all, she couldn't date boys.</p> <p>Working for the conservative ""family values"" studio that produced her show forced her to live in constant fear of making headlines.</p> <p>But now all that was about to change. She was on the phone with Dean, who she met at one of her many public appearances. He was 16, or so she thought. In truth, he was actually 20, but just looked younger, having one of those baby faces. She thought he was so much more mature than the boys who usually hit on her. He was also gorgeous. He was 6'4"", short brown hair, green eyes, and a smile that made her heart melt.</p> <p>""Dean, I'm so glad you called"", she said. ""I've been thinking about you."" She could almost hear him smile as he said, ""Really? Cool! I would’ve figured you meet so many guys that you wouldn't even remember me."" She said, ""Oh, no, not at all. I always remember a guy who’s cute."" Here she was, telling an older boy that she thought he was cute and blushing all the while. For the first time in a long time she felt like a real 12 year old girl.</p> <p>He paused, as if gathering courage, and then asked, ""I don't suppose you'd like to get together, would you?"" She answered, ""What do you have in mind? My mom would never let you come over here."" He said, ""Oh, that's okay. I was just going to say there's a party on Saturday night. If you could get out for a couple hours we could go and have some fun.""</p> <p>She said, ""I think I can do it. What time is the party?"" He told her the party started at 8pm and ran all night. ""Okay, but you can't pick me up at my house. I'll meet you at the Bingo Palace on 5th street at 7:45."" Dean agreed to and gave her his cell phone number in case she had to back out.</p> <p>----------</p> <p>Hilary called her agent and told him about it and he was eager to help her set it up. He called her mom and asked to take her for the night, telling her that he needed Hilary to review scripts with him for upcoming films.</p> <p>He picked Hilary up at her house and loaded her bag into her car. In the back of the car Hilary changed into a sexy, tight skirt and a tight sweater. As she changed, her manager stole glances in his rear view mirror. ""So, what's so important about this party?"" he asked. She didn't see him watching her as she pulled off her shorts, ""I just want to be like everyone else. I want a normal, common experience."" As soon as he dropped her off at the Bingo Palace he gave her his number to call in case of emergency and then drove off.</p> <p>----------</p> <p>She didn't have to wait long before Dean arrived in his Toyota pickup. As they drove, he made small talk with her, complimenting her on how hot she looked. He then said he wanted to show her something on the way. He said there was a place where all the teens parked to stare at the sky. She said she didn't think it was a good idea, so he changed my tactics. He wanted to fuck her so bad, he had to literally stop himself from fucking her right there in his truck.</p> <p>Instead, Dean said, ""Oh, no problem. I understand. A lot of teens go there to make out or star watch. I guess being so famous and stuff you aren't really into regular people stuff. That's okay.""</p> <p>“The whole reason for going out tonight was to be a regular person. And he is cute…” she thought to herself, then said, ""Okay, we can go for a little while. I just didn't want to be late for the party."" He smiled at her and said, ""Oh, don't worry. The party doesn't really get going till 9 or 10 anyway. You wouldn't want to be the first people there.""</p> <p>They drove down several dirt roads, with no lights in sight, until they came to a field in the middle of nowhere, where he parked. He leaned over and kissed her lips. She was nervous because this was her first non-screen kiss. She wasn't sure how to act or how to feel without the director telling her. She didn't resist when he put his hand on the back of her neck as he kissed her. She thought it was sexy the way he kissed her with so much passion. Her screen kisses were nothing like this.</p> <p>Dean continued to press his advantage, putting his other hand on her small, covered chest. She flinched and tried to pull her face back from his, but his hand held her mouth to him. She wedged her arms between them and pushed again, breaking the embrace. ""What's wrong?"" he asked, feigning innocence. The 12 year old young girl covered her fully dressed body with her hands and said, ""Look, Dean, I like kissing you and all, but I'm not ready for anything else. I think we should just get to the party."" She turned around and faced front, not making eye contact with him.</p> <p>He sat there quietly, then looked at her and said, ""You know, you are such a fuckin’ tease! You want this as much as I do."" Hilary turned and saw him lunging forward. She put up her hands, but his weight was far too much for her. She was pinned against the door of the truck as she heard him unbuckle his belt and unzip my pants.</p> <p>“Oh, God,” she thought to herself. “He…he’s going to rape me!”</p> <p>Hilary reached back and pulled the door handle. Their combined weight dropped them out of the truck and she was able to wiggle away from him. She got to her feet and ran for the dirt road, but only made it a few feet before she was grabbed by her long blonde hair. The very hair that helped to make her millions of dollars was now going to help her get raped.</p> <p>She fell to the ground and he was on her. She was pinned as Dean held both of her hands. He pulled her to her feet and dragged her back to his truck. In the back was a length or rope and, after pushing her stomach against the tailgate, he tied her hands together with, rendering the 12 year old beauty helpless.</p> <p>""No, please! Please, don't,” she kept repeating through her tears. With her hands tied, he tossed her over his shoulder and took her over to the brush, throwing her down on the ground. He held her by her throat as the helpless young beauty cried and pleaded for him to let her go.</p> <p>He then reached under her and unbuttoned her skirt. Hilary screamed as he yanked it down her slender thighs. As the 12 year old baby doll continued to scream, he pulled her panties off, feeling the wetness in them.</p> <p>""You fuckin’ bitch,” Dean yelled near her face. “I was right about you. These are wet. You fuckin’ want this. You tease me again and I'll beat that cute, little ass of yours. Now get ready to have my cock in your tight pussy, you little whore!"" She tried to move but was held too tightly. He now had her legs spread and she had no defense. But, instead of just fucking her and moving on, Dean wanted to make the encounter last. He had wanted to fuck her for so long, he wanted to have as much fun with her young body as possible, knowing he‘s ever get this chance again. He removed his pants and boxers and stood, forcing her to her knees on the ground.</p> <p>""You see this, bitch?“ he said, forcing her to look at his hard dick. “This big cock is going to be pounding inside your little pussy, Hilary. I hope you're not a virgin, because this’ll really hurt a virgin."" He stood in front of her and rubbed his long cock on her cheek. “I’ll tell you what, you little slut. If you suck my cock dry, I might get over wanting to fuck you. Now, open up, you cock teasin’ little whore!”</p> <p>Reluctantly, she opened her mouth slightly, just enough for him to feel her lips on the top and bottom of the tip. Wanting to feel it deep inside her, he held her head still and pushed it forward, burying his long cock in her throat. He heard Hilary cry and gag on his cock as he held her still and started thrusting his hips back and forth, fucking her beautiful young face. The 12 year old virgin tried to fight it, but she was helpless, her wrists tied behind her back and my hands holding her head by the hair. He began to push and pull her long blond hair forcing the young girl to suck his cock deep, as tears streamed down her face. Without warning, he pulled his dick out of her warm, wet mouth and threw her back, slamming her up against the tree, sitting on the ground.</p> <p>He walked in front of her and grabbed her sweater and shirt, ripping them open simultaneously and pulling them aside, as he said, “You know what, slut? I lied. I still wanna fuck that tight pussy, and now, I‘m gonna!”</p> <p>Hilary screamed and cried, begging him to stop as he got down between her legs. He ran his fingers up and down along her little slit as she struggled and squirmed.</p> <p>""I see you're a real blonde, Hilary. Nice."" He said. He rubbed her sparse pubic hair as he leaned in and began sucking her perky tits and pink nipples. The young actress felt his hands on her pussy and his lips on her chest as she was helpless to stop it. Then, he grabbed her throat and sat down between her gorgeous legs.</p> <p>Dean took his hard cock and guided it along her slit, up and down, as she cried harder. She was still a little wet and he was able to wedge the tip of my dick between her puffy pussy lips.</p> <p>“Oh, you little whore, you're all wet.” he said as he used that wetness to secure the tip of his cock between her slit. “I can feel that you wanna be raped. You want my hard, long cock ripping into your body. I bet you want me to cum inside you, too."" She screamed, begging him not to do this to her, although there was no one around to help her.</p> <p>He leaned forward and drove his hard, long cock into her little pussy. When he met her cherry, he grabbed her hips and paused. ""You are a virgin, imagine that. You're not going to like this much then, I‘m afraid."" he said, then pulled her against him, forcing his hard cock to burst through her thin hymen, feeling a little trickle of blood seep out of her pussy..</p> <p>She screamed as he started to thrust his hips back and forth, pushing his cock into and out of her tiny body. With every thrust, he rammed himself into her tight pussy as deep as possible. He leaned towards her and released her throat, knowing she was too scared to fight, as he started grabbing and squeezing her beautiful tits and pinching her involuntarily hardening nipples.</p> <p>""Oh, you are so fuckin’ beautiful, Hilary! Do you like my long cock inside you, bitch? Do you like being fucked like a little whore?"" Dean said as he fucked her tight pussy harder and deeper. The sounds of the little 12 year old’s screams and cries were music to his ears as he raped her.</p> <p>Then, he paused and pulled his cock out of her wet pussy. He leaning in close, his lips almost touching her, and said, ""Now, I'll give you a choice, baby doll. I’m gonna cum inside you. But, you get to decide where. Do you want me to fill that tight, little pussy, or will you let me fuck that sweet ass of yours?""</p> <p>She was horrified. She didn't want anything in her small asshole, but she didn‘t want his cum in her pussy, either. She cried as she lowered her head in defeat. ""So what's it going to be, little Hilary? If you want it in your hot ass, moan for me. If your want it in your tight pussy, wiggle that ass.""</p> <p>To his surprise she moaned, “Uhhhnnn!”. ""What's that?"" he asked. She moaned, “Uhhhnnn!” again, but louder. He loved hearing moans from this beautiful cock teasing young thing, even if they were forced from her lips.</p> <p>""That's it, keep moaning for me, you beautiful little slut. If you stop, I'll think you changed your mind and I'll cum in your pussy."" Dean said as he smiled at her.</p> <p>He rolled her over onto her stomach and forced her to her knees, holding her face to the ground. The beautiful 12 year old blonde shrieked and bucked her head at the new sensations as he stuck a finger into her beautiful, little ass.</p> <p>""Oh, that's just my little finger, bitch. Just wait till I shove my big cock in there."" he said as he knelt behind her and lined his hard, long cock up against her puckered hole and pushed it into her slowly. He wanted to savor the feeling of sinking his cock deep into the hot, tight ass he had watched her shake around all over the TV.</p> <p>Hilary moaned, “Uhnnn! Ooh! Ow! Uhhn!“, trying to sound convincing, as he leaned forward and reached a hand under her, pinching her tits as he violated her beautiful young body. The young preteen kept moaning and, although he could hear the fear and pain in her voice, he loved it all the same. It was better than in his fantasies.</p> <p>Just then, he felt his cock begin to spasm. He pulled his cock out of her ass and slammed it deep inside her pussy. “Dean, wait! No, please!“ she screamed, realizing what he was about to do. “You promised you wouldn’t.”</p> <p>“I lied, you little fuck slut!“ he said as he lurched forward and grabbed her body, pulling he to him and forcing his cock as deep into her pussy as he could get it. Hilary screamed in pain as she felt the tip of his cock hit the end of her tight pussy. He held thier hips together, his cock buried deep inside her hot young body, as cum shot out of it. The beautiful blonde moaned, “Ow! Uhh! Ouch! Oh! Oh, God! Uhhhhnnnn!“, as he slid his cock out a bit, then slammed it back in repeatedly, making sure to get all of his cum inside her beautiful blonde pussy. The whole time he fucked the famous 12 year old and came inside her, she kept moaning, driving him crazy.</p> <p>He pulled his cock out of her pussy and pulled her up, forcing her to be knelt down in front of him again. ""Now, I want my cock inside that pretty mouth of yours, slut! Suck it!”</p> <p>""Go fuck yourself!"" she screamed, not wanting to be punished anymore. He laughed, ""Well, that's fine. I'd hate to do anything that was not consensual. On the other hand, if I were to just leave you here, I don't know how you'd get home. I mean, with you all tied up and naked and no one knowing you're here, I'd hate to think what might happen. Maybe a group of horny guys will find you and just fuck the hell outta you. Is that what you want, you damn whore?”</p> <p>She didn't say a word. She just closed her eyes and opened her mouth, like a good little fuck toy. ""That's better. So you want to suck my cock?"" Dean asked. ""Yes,"" she said, the sound of surrender in her voice.</p> <p>""Say it!“ he yelled. “Tell me that you wanna suck my cock, you dirty whore! That you want me to cum in your mouth!”</p> <p>Dean leaned in a bit closer as he heard the 12 year old bound beauty say, “I…I want to…to suck y…. your cock. Please, c…cum in my…my mouth!”</p> <p>He leaned forward, grabbed the back of her head in a fistful of hair, and slid his cock into her warm, wet, eager mouth. He thought for a second she might be enjoying it, as she started sliding her lips up and down his hard, long cock, taking about half of it into her mouth.</p> <p>“Deeper, you little cock suckin’ whore! You don’t want me to have to fuck you again, do you, bitch?“ he said. Within a few minutes, she was doing a great job of sucking his cock.</p> <p>He watched Hilary‘s luscious red lips slide up and down his hard, long cock as she pushed it deep into her throat, sucking it slow and deep. ""That's it, baby doll. Oh, your lips feel so fuckin’ good on my cock, honey. Your such a good little cock sucker. This isn't the first cock you've sucked, is it?” he asked. “And remember, don‘t lie to me.”</p> <p>She said nothing as she continued to suck his cock. ""Yeah, I bet you sucked alotta cocks to get some of those movie roles."" As he spoke, he grabbed her face and began to fuck her pretty, young mouth. She was choking and gagging as his cock slid into the back of her throat and started to spasm.</p> <p>“I’m gonna cum soon, bitch! Tell me you want it! Tell me to cum in your damned mouth, you little fuck slut! Beg for my cum, Hilary” Dean commanded as be fucked her beautiful face harder and deeper, hearing her choke and gag on my long dick. He pulled it out long enough for her to reply “I…I want you…your cum…in…my mouth,“ she said, trying to catch her breath at the same time. “P…please, c…cum in…m…my m…mouth!</p> <p>“Suck it so I can, little girl!” he said, and she obeyed, opening her mouth slowly and sliding his cock most of the way in. She sucked him slow and deep, not wanting him to fuck her tight pussy again, as cum splashed off her tongue and tonsils. ""Yeah, that’s it! Drink it! Drink my cum, you filthy whore."" he commanded. She drank every drop of his cum, swallowing it down, almost choking on it.</p> <p>He pulled his deflating cock from young Hilary’s mouth and wiped any remaining cum in her beautiful blonde hair, then got up and walked over to his truck. She couldn't see what he was doing from her angle but it sounded to her like he was on the phone.</p> <p>Then, he walked over to her and said, ""Don't you worry, bitch, we'll get you to that party soon."" He walked over to his truck and returned with a camera.</p> <p>""But, first thing's first, my little fuck toy. I'm having such a great time with you, I wanna have a little something to remember it by."" She protested, pleading for him not to, but it did no good. He took about 20 pictures of her naked, bound body with his digital camera, including shots of her puffy pink pussy, beautiful tits, and hardened nipples. While he did that, he made her take a pill to knock her out.</p> <p>After taking the pictures, she watched as he picked up her cell phone and took a folded piece of paper from her skirt on the ground. Her vision started to blur as she heard him speak to someone.</p> <p>""Well, it's been a lot of fun, but I have to go, honey. I suggest you keep your dirty mouth shut about this, because any word of this could destroy your little career. I mean, these pictures will be entered into evidence and I know they'd be all over the internet. Everyone will see the famous Hilary Duff, bound and naked. And, you don’t want that, now do you?"" She tried to respond but her mouth went dry.</p> <p>He got into his truck and drove off. On his way out of the trail he took, a black car stopped in front of him. He got out and walked to it as it’s window opened. He leaned down to see her agent sitting behind the wheel. He handed Hilary Duff’s agent the envelope containing the agreed upon amount and said, “Thanks. That was fun. She’s a little ways up the trail there. She’s drugged, but it’ll wear off in about an hour. And, don’t worry, I’ll send you the photos.” He smiled wider as he said, “I think she liked it, too.”</p> <p>The young actress’s agent smiled, then rolled up the window drove to the spot. There she was, naked, tied up, and unconscious. He couldn’t help it. He had wanted to fuck her since he first met her, and here was his chance.</p> <p>He lifted her up and put her on the trunk of his car, holding her down. She said something, but it was too low for him to hear as he dropped his pants and shorts and pulled her legs apart. He guided the tip of his long, fat cock to her pussy.</p> <p>As he pushed his cock inside the 12 year old beauty, he heard her as she weakly said, “No! Please, no more! You…uhn!…you said you were…ouch!…you were done!” He couldn’t believe it. She was coherent enough to feel the pain, but out of it enough to think it was still Dean raping her. This was perfect.</p> <p>With that knowledge, he didn’t worry about being rough with her, having not wanted to bring her out of her drugged state before and now knowing he didn’t have to worry about it. So, he quickly thrust his hips forward, burying his cock inside her still tight pussy.</p> <p>His fat cock stretched and tore her pussy a little, making her scream out, “Ow! Please, Dean, stop! No more! I…ouch!…I can’t take it again! Please, god, NO!” He loved hearing her scream, especially knowing she’d never realize he had raped her, too. He looked down and saw the blood leaking out of her pussy as he fucked her hard and deep, pounding his cock into her.</p> <p>Hilary’s agent was enjoying hearing the little bitch scream more than he thought he would, and he knew he’d never forget the feeling of his big cock deep inside her pussy. He grabbed her long blonde hair and pulled hard, forcing her face to his, and roughly kissed her lips as he continued fucking her hard and deep.</p> <p>This was the perfect revenge. She was always so demanding, and he was finally making it worth it. Even now she was demanding, telling him…no, telling Dean…to stop. It made him pound into the 12 year old girl’s pussy harder and deeper as he reached up and began roughly squeezing and twisting her firm tits and pinching her hardening nipples.</p> <p>Finally, he couldn’t hold off any longer. He buried his long fat cock into little Hilary’s pussy as he felt his cum shoot into her. Once he was done, he slid his cock out and threw her roughly to the ground.</p> <p>He pulled his pants back up, got into his car, and drove away. He waited until he saw her starting to wake up, then ran up to her as if he had just found her. He asked what happened, but she refused to tell him, saying that she just wanted to get cleaned up and go home, and he was happy to oblige.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving an adult male and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'Note: This is one of the first stories I ever wrote and may be a different style than my other submissions, so bear with me.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
538,Bad Little Daughter,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"When Frank finds out his 12 year old daughter was caught getting felt up at school, he punishes her in a way she never expected.",2007-05-10,8,4,"M/g, rape, cons, inc",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Frank listened as his daughter Annie’s principal told him about the trouble she had gotten into. It seems that a security camera caught his 12 year old daughter making out with a boy. The principal told him how serious the offense was and that, if he needed to, he could watch the tape to see.</p> <p>He hung up the phone and immediately went to Annie’s room, seeing her laying on the bed, still wearing her school uniform. “Hi, daddy. What’s up?” she asked, smiling. Annie was a beautiful girl with long black hair and was starting to develop into a beautiful woman. He couldn’t help notice how much she looked like her mother, who had passed away three years ago. But, Frank knew that her mother would be happy about this.</p> <p>“I just got off the phone with your principal. Care to explain yourself, young lady?” he asked in a stern voice, letting her know he was upset about it.</p> <p>She sat up on the bed and, trying to sound innocent, asked, “About what, daddy?”</p> <p>He looked straight at her as he said, “You know what it was about, Annie. You’re too young to be making out with boys.”</p> <p>Her face immediately took on a look of fear and she quickly said, “I wasn’t. He…he only kissed me on the cheek.”</p> <p>“Don’t lie to me!“ Frank snapped, then pulled back his anger a little as he said, “The school has it all on tape, Annie. I guess you didn’t see the security camera.”</p> <p>Still, she stuck to her story as she said, “That was all we did, daddy. Honest!”</p> <p>He sat down at the foot of the bed as he said, “Well, according to the principal, who watched the tape, this boy had his hand up your shirt. Is that true?”</p> <p>The scared 12 year old girl said, “No. It’s not true.”</p> <p>“So, when I go to your school and watch the tape in the morning, I’ll see that the principal was lying, then?” he asked.</p> <p>Frank saw his little girl blush as she said, “Yes, sir.”</p> <p>Furious, he snapped, “Don’t lie to me anymore! Tell me the truth, now, or else, young lady.”</p> <p>She still didn’t look at her father as she said, “He…he had his arm around me, daddy.”</p> <p>He slid a little closer as he yelled, “Look me in the eyes and tell me his hand wasn’t touching those tits!”, knowing she could never look him in the eyes and lie to him.</p> <p>Annie started crying as she said, “He…tried, daddy.”</p> <p>“And, did you stop him, or did he stop himself?”</p> <p>“I stopped him.”, still not looking directly into his eyes. He knew she was lying.</p> <p>“Don’t lie to me!” he snapped, getting angrier.</p> <p>“I…I’m not.” she said, her voice shaky.</p> <p>He grabbed her arm and stood up, pulling her off the bed, then pushed her against the wall hard, hearing her grunt in surprise and maybe a little pain. She squirmed as he reached up her shirt and roughly grabbed hold of one of her puffy little tits, asking, “Is this what he did?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy.” Annie said, adding, “Please, don’t do that to me.”</p> <p>Without releasing his grip in her tit, Frank asked, “So, he did put his hands on your tits, didn’t he?”</p> <p>Knowing she was defeated, she finally admitted that the boy had touched her there, although Frank knew it probably wasn’t this roughly. He pulled his hand out of her shirt as he said, “You lying little slut. Looks like I’m gonna have to teach you a lesson!” The young girl’s body tensed as her father grabbed her blouse and ripped it open.</p> <p>“Daddy, stop!” she pleaded, fear in her voice.</p> <p>“No!” he screamed. “You wanna act like a little whore, I’m gonna treat you like one!” He roughly ripped her bra open and began grabbing and squeezing her puffy tits as he had her pinned against the wall hard. “Do you like that, Annie?”</p> <p>His 12 year old daughter cried as she said, “No! Stop it! Please!”</p> <p>Frank stopped, but only long enough to slap her across her tear soaked cheek as he yelled, “Shut up! Don’t tell me what to do, you little bitch!”, then threw her onto the bed. He saw her fumble with her blouse, trying to close it and cover herself up, but he sat on her waist and pinned her wrists over her head, then said, “I think I should show you what a slut really does. What do you think about that, little girl?”</p> <p>With fear in her eyes, Annie said, “No, please, daddy, don’t! You’re hurting me!”, struggling hard against her father’s grip. Frank held his 12 year old daughter with one hand and tightened his grip as he started undoing his pants, then pushed them down to release his hard, fat cock. Annie stopped struggling, afraid of what her father was gonna do, and he forced her to sit up.</p> <p>Annie stared at her father’s hard cock, maybe a foot away from her pretty face, as she asked, “Wh…what are you gonna do to me, daddy?”</p> <p>Without saying a word, working off his anger and instinct, Frank grabbed the back of her head and pushed her forward, forcing her face onto his cock, which pushed deep into her mouth. He held her head tightly as he heard her choke and gag as she struggled hard. He ignored her the choking sounds and held her head still, pushing his big cock into and out of her mouth, deep into her throat. It surprised him not only how good it felt to me mouth fucking little Annie, but how much her struggles turned him on and made him wanna fuck her throat deeper.</p> <p>He saw the tears running down her cheeks and surprisingly loved it. He pulled her face off his cock and pushed her onto her back, sliding up to sit on her waist. Annie continued struggling as her father grabbed her wrists, forced them over her head, and held them with one hand.</p> <p>Looking around, Frank grabbed a scarf off her closet doorknob, luckily within reach, and tied her wrists tightly to the headboard, rendering his little girl helpless.</p> <p>Annie started kicking at him with both feet as she begged, “Let me go! Please, daddy?”</p> <p>He only said, “No!”, then grabbed her panties and ripped them off, hearing her scream and cry. He grabbed her knees and pushed outwards, forcing her legs wide apart and making her grunt in pain as he said, “Stop fighting or I’ll make it worse, you little slut!”</p> <p>Annie started screaming loud, hoping mommy would hear and stop daddy from hurting her like this.</p> <p>Frank said, “No one else is here, Annie. It’s just you and me, so scream all you want. In fact, I like when you scream.”, then forced her to roll over, onto her stomach. He forced the 12 year old girl’s knees underneath her, making her kneel on the bed and bend over, then unclasped her bra and removed it the rest of the way.</p> <p>Annie screamed and struggled as Frank spread her little cheeks apart and pressed the tip of his cock against the tiny hole as he calmly asked, “Ready to scream for me, honey?”</p> <p>The little girl wriggled her cute little ass, trying to move it away from him, but he gave one cheek a quick slap, then held her hips tightly, then tip of his cock still pressing against the tiny hole, waiting to get in. She screamed and cried in pain as she felt her father’s long, fat cock roughly force it’s way deep inside her ass. He began pushing his hard cock into and out of his little daughter’s ass hard and deep as he reached underneath her and roughly grabbed and squeezed her puffy tits, pinching the pink nipples hard.</p> <p>“How does it feel to be a slut, Annie? Any more boys gonna grab these tits?” he asked as he raped his little girl hard. She cried, her voice hoarse from screaming as she said, “No, daddy. I…I promise! Please, stop! It hurts!”</p> <p>Frank pulled his cock out of her ass and felt Annie’s body relax, realizing she probably assumed that he was done punishing her. He proved her wrong by forcing her onto her back. Then, he asked, “Tell me, are you at least still a virgin, you little whore?”</p> <p>She said, “Y…yes, daddy! I promise! Please, stop!”</p> <p>Ignoring her pleas, Frank asked, “So, if my cock goes into your pussy, I’ll feel your little cherry stopping me? Better tell the truth.”</p> <p>All she could do was plead more as she said, “Please, don’t, daddy!”</p> <p>He looked into her eyes as she screamed, “Answer me, bitch!”</p> <p>“Yes! I…I’m a virgin! It’s still there!” she blurted out.</p> <p>“Spread your legs wide, Annie.” He said, seeing the look of horror on her face. “Daddy’s cock is goin’ inside that pussy and, if your telling the truth, I won’t break your cherry. If you’re lying, though, I’m gonna make you scream. Understood?”</p> <p>“Honest, daddy, I am!” she said, hoping to save her virginity.</p> <p>“Then, you shouldn’t be afraid to spread your legs and let me see for yourself. So, do it!” Frank said.</p> <p>With pleading eyes, Annie said, “But, daddy, it’ll hurt me!”</p> <p>“Last chance.” He warned her. “Spread those legs or I’m really gonna hurt you!”</p> <p>He watched as she slowly pulled her legs apart, spreading them wide as she pleaded, “Please, don’t, daddy!” He ignored her as he laid on top of her and rubbed the tip of his fat cock up and down, sliding it between her puffy pussy lips, then start pushing it gently into her tight pussy. He slowly slid his cock inside the 12 year old girl’s body until the tip hit her hymen.</p> <p>“Well, I guess you were telling the truth, after all. What did I say would happen now?” he asked.</p> <p>“You…you won’t break my cherry, daddy?” she asked hopefully.</p> <p>“That’s right.” he said as he began fucking the little girl’s virgin pussy, careful not to break her cherry. “My god, your pussy’s so tight. It feels wonderful around my cock!”, he added as he continued pushing his cock into and out of her and kissing and sucking her pink nipples. He felt his daughter’s struggles lessen, almost stopping, as she grew quieter.</p> <p>“I’m not sure if I should leave it alone. This feels so good. What do you think, little slut? Should I pop that cherry and fuck your tiny pussy hard?”, he asked, pinching and twisting her nipples as he awaited her answer.</p> <p>She began struggling again as she said, “No! Daddy, please, don’t! Don’t…do that!”</p> <p>He gave her an evil smile as he asked, “What will you do to keep your cherry, honey?”</p> <p>Hoping to stop her daddy from fucking her, Annie said, “Anything you say, daddy. I promise!”</p> <p>Frank wouldn’t accept, though, and said, “No, you have to tell me. What will you do it I take my cock out of your little slut pussy, Annie?”, continuing to push his cock into and out of her body, stretching her cherry a little with each push, but careful not to break it as he promised.</p> <p>Tears rolling down her cheeks, the scared 12 year old girl said, “I…I’ll rub it for you, daddy?”, making it sound like a question, hoping it would be enough.</p> <p>Unfortunately, it wasn’t. Annie felt her daddy’s big hard cock pull back, then slam deep inside her, tearing her hymen apart and penetrating her pussy roughly as she felt his teeth and lips on her puffy tits and pink nipples.</p> <p>She screamed, “Ouchhhhhhhhh!” as her hymen snapped under the onslaught of her daddy’s cock. He began fucking her hard and deep, stretching her tight little pussy, as he grabbed and pinched her nipples and began forcing his tongue into her mouth, kissing his unwilling lover. Annie kept trying to close her legs, hoping to force her daddy off her, but it was no use.</p> <p>“Do you know what cum is, slut?” he asked as he fucked her newly deflowered pussy hard and deep and groped her puffy tits.</p> <p>“Y…yes, daddy.” she answered.</p> <p>“Well, you’re gonna feel it inside you soon. Do you want that?” Frank asked his little daughter as he sat up between her legs, holding her ankles in the air and spread apart, and started pounded into her pussy harder and deeper.</p> <p>“No, daddy, don’t!” she screamed, the softly said, “I…I might get…pregnant.”</p> <p>“Well, where does the slut want my cum, then?” he asked as he fucked her harder and deeper, pounding his long fat cock into her body, knowing he was gonna cum soon. Awaiting her answer, he slide his hand under her cute little ass and forced a finger deep into the tight hole, sliding it in and out in rhythm with his cock.</p> <p>She cried but stopped struggling, knowing it was useless and no longer having the energy for it, as she said, “Anywhere, daddy, but not in me! Please?”</p> <p>“You have to name the place, little whore! And hurry, before it’s too late.”</p> <p>Defeated, the 12 year old little girl said, “Okay, in…in my mouth! That…that’s what you want, isn’t it?”</p> <p>Frank fucked his little girl harder as he said, “No, I wanna cum in your little pussy. Is your mouth where you want it? Do you wanna taste daddy’s cum like a good little whore?” His pace increased, slamming his cock deep inside her pussy, wanting to hear her scream more before he came, and continued fingering her little ass hard and deep. He slid his hand between them and started rubbing and pinching her clit as he fucked both her little holes.</p> <p>“Yes. Yes, daddy, please!” she begged. To Frank, it almost sounded like she was moaning for it, so he wanted to hear more. “Say it. Tell me to cum in your mouth.”</p> <p>“Please, daddy, c…cum in my mouth!” Her voice was shaky, but in his lusting state it still sounded like she was moaning to taste his cum.</p> <p>Frank pulled his cock out of her pussy and quickly pulled her head up and fed his cock into her mouth, pushing it deep inside, holding her head still as his cum spilled onto his preteen daughter’s tongue.</p> <p>“Swallow it, my cum slut, and suck daddy dry.” he said, holding her head so she couldn’t back off.</p> <p>To his surprise, she immediately obeyed, swallowing his cum and sliding her lips up and down his cock. Perhaps she really was enjoying herself. He began rubbing her pussy as more cum spilled into her mouth, telling her, “Suck daddy’s cock until there’s no cum left, my little fuck slut! Make sure you swallow it all.”</p> <p>Annie sucked her daddy’s fat cock, tasting his cum on her tongue and feeling it slide down her throat. He held her head still and began fucking her pretty face as the last of his cum spilled out of his cock.</p> <p>He pulled his cock out and stood next to the bed, looking at his little daughter, tied to the bed, naked, and freshly fucked, then asked, “Do you still wanna be a slut, Annie?”</p> <p>She gave him a harsh look as she said, “Well, you made me one, daddy.” He could swear he saw her trying to hold back a smile and the thought that she loved getting fucked by her daddy started to make him hard again.</p> <p>“Yes, I did, and are you gonna do this with anyone other than me, little girl?”</p> <p>“No, daddy, I won’t.” she answered, her voice still hoarse from screaming.</p> <p>“Good, cuz do you know what’ll happen if I hear of you bein’ someone else’s slut?” he asked her.</p> <p>She replied, “Yes daddy. I won’t.” He asked what she thought would happen and she said, “You’ll fuck me again, daddy.”</p> <p>“Not only that, honey.” he said, smiling wickedly. “That little 9 year old girl baby-sit? I’ll make you watch as I fuck her, too. Would you like that? To watch her turned into a slut like you, Annie?”</p> <p>She gave him a shocked look as she asked, “Would you do that, daddy?”</p> <p>“Do you think I would?” he asked. She said, “Yes, I do, daddy.”</p> <p>“You’re right. I would. Do you want me to do to her what I did to you? To watch her get fucked and hear her scream?”</p> <p>She appeared to be thinking a moment, then finally released her smile and said, “Oh, yes, daddy. I would.”</p> <p>“Oh, really?” he asked, someone surprised. “You’d want to watch me fuck a little girl like that? Rape her mouth, ass, and pussy and make her scream?”</p> <p>She still smiled as she said, “Well, you did it to me, daddy. Why not her?”</p> <p>Frank smiled at his 12 year old slut daughter as he said, “True. I wonder…would you help me rape the little cutie pie?”</p> <p>“If you want me to.” she said. Her eyes gave away her excitement at the possibility.</p> <p>“Would you like that, sweetie?” he asked, hoping she’d admit it.</p> <p>She got a thoughtful look on her face for a moment, then slid her hand between her legs and touched her pussy as she said, “Oh, yes, daddy! I‘d love that!”</p> <p>Frank told his daughter Annie that, when she babysat 9 year old Emma tomorrow, they’d insist she baby-sit her at their house, so Annie could watch him fuck her tight little pussy, asking her to tell him she wants that.</p> <p>To his joy, Annie said, “Oh, yes, daddy! I would love to see you fuck her tiny pussy! I want you to make her scream like you made me.”</p> <p>Taking a chance, Frank asked, “Did you enjoy screaming for daddy, sweetheart?”</p> <p>He saw his little girl blush as she softly said, “Yes.”, then after asking what she was saying yes to, she saw daddy’s cock getting hard again as she shyly said, “I…I liked being tied up and screaming for you. I…I didn’t say nothing cuz I thought you’d stop.”</p> <p>Frank smiled at his little girl as he said, “I would wanna see you suck her little pussy and tits. Would you do that for me?” “If that’s what you want, daddy, yeah.” she said, smiling.</p> <p>Annie started getting untied and, seeing that his cock was rock hard again, asked, “Daddy, do you want my mouth to make you cum again?”</p> <p>He smiled, thinking to himself what a good little slut he created, but said, “No, sweetie, I think I’ll save this for tomorrow, when Emma is here. The wait will make me fuck the little girl harder.</p> <p>Annie smiled wide and laid on the bed as Frank grabbed his clothes and started getting dressed. He watched as his little girl started rubbing and fingering her pussy, hearing her moan softly, and he became even more eager to unleash his little slut on the tiny girl.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving an adult male and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
539,Abused by Daddy,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"Young Jaycie tells of how she was abused by her daddy. At first, it was just physical and mental abuse, then daddy added sexual abuse.",2007-05-10,6,3,"M/g, rape, rough sex, viol, spank, b/d",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had lost my mom over a year ago, when I was just 9 years old. That was when everything changed between my daddy and me. Daddy became abusive towards me, calling me mean names and hitting me whenever I was bad. Now, I know all parents hit their kids, but I’m not talking about a slap on the ass. I’m talking about being slapped in the face and even punched. Two months after I turned 10, he created a special punishment. He would tie me to a table he had in the basement, which he called the punishment table, then whip me with a leather strap.</p> <p>A month after that started, I was in my bedroom, watching TV, when I heard him yell, “Jaycie, get your ass down here!” I slowly walked downstairs and into the living room, seeing daddy sitting on the couch, holding a piece of paper in his hand and giving me an angry look.</p> <p>“What did I tell you about your grades, you little bitch?” he yelled.</p> <p>I was scared. I knew he was going to hit me, but I tried to calm him down by saying, “I…I’m sorry, daddy. I tried. I really did! My classes are hard.”</p> <p>He stood up and walked up to me, then said, “Quit makin’ excuses, cunt!” Then, he slapped me hard across the face. I started crying right away, holding my hand to my sore cheek. Daddy grabbed my hair in his fist and pulled back hard, forcing my head to tilt back and making me look at the ceiling, as he said, “Quit cryin’, bitch, or I’ll give you something to cry about.” He pushed my head forward, making my body land awkwardly on the couch. I got myself into a sitting position as he walked up to me and sat on the coffee table, directly in front of me. I could see the anger in his eyes as he said, “What did I tell you would happen if you didn’t bring your grades up, Jaycie?”</p> <p>My small body was trembling, and even my voice was shaking with fear as I said, “I…I’d have to…to visit…. the punishment table?”, forming it like a question because I hoped I was wrong.</p> <p>“That’s right, bitch!” He said, then stood up and walked around the coffee table. “You know what to do.”</p> <p>I got up slowly, my knees weak with fear, and walked towards the basement door as daddy followed me. I walked down the stairs and saw the table in the middle of the room, with ropes tied to each of the legs. Just like I always had to do, I slowly took off my clothes, dropping them into a pile on the floor, then walked over to the table and bent over it. Daddy walked around to the front of the table and tied my wrists to the ropes, pulling my arms out in a Y over my head, then walked behind me and tied my ankles to the other ropes, forcing my legs apart. I was completely exposed before my daddy, and I was scared. I hadn’t stopped crying since he slapped me, and now I was crying harder, because I knew what was coming.</p> <p>I couldn’t see, but I heard daddy grab the strip of leather off the wall as he said, “You ready to be punished, you little cunt?” He knew I wasn’t gonna answer him. I never did.</p> <p>He pulled his arm back, then swung forward. I threw my head back, my long black hair flying around my head, and I screamed loudly as I felt the leather strap hit me across my ass. I continued screaming as daddy whipped me all over my ass, upper legs, and back. It seemed like forever before he finally stopped, putting the strap down on the table next to me. Instead of untying me like usual, though, daddy started grabbing and squeezing my ass, which hurt because of the whipping I had just taken.</p> <p>“You know, cunt, I never noticed what a cute little ass you have.” He said as he slapped it a few times, making me cry out. Then, I felt one of his hands go lower, between my legs, and felt it on my puffy, bald pussy. He began rubbing it as he said, “You have a nice little pussy, too, Jaycie.”</p> <p>“Please, daddy, stop.” I cried as I felt his hand slide between my puffy lips and up and down my slit. His fingertip circled around my maidenhead and I continued to beg him to stop, but instead, I felt his finger poke inside me. I cried out, “Ow! Daddy, stop!”</p> <p>“Shut up, cunt! Not another word outta you!” he said as he pushed more of his finger inside me. It hurt, but I tried not to cry out, because I didn’t wanna get whipped again. He hit my hymen, though, and kept pushing against it, and I couldn’t help but cry out, “Ouch! Daddy, stop! Please!”</p> <p>He immediately pulled his finger out of my pussy as he said, “You just can’t shut up, can you, bitch? I know how to shut you up!” I was afraid he was going to whip me again, but he surprised me by untying my wrists as he said, “Don’t even think about movin’, cunt!” Then, he untied my ankles, grabbed my hips, and flipped me over so I was laying on my back. Once I was, he tied my ankles again, which forced my legs to be spread and gave him a clear view of my tight preteen pussy. I was more scared than ever as he walked around to the front of the table and tied my wrists again, pulling me towards him so my head was hanging off the edge of the table. Then, to my horror, his pants and shorts dropped and his long, fat thing, which he called his cock, popped out and pointed it at me. It was rock hard and, being so close to me, looked huge, and I started struggling, trying to free my arms. That’s when he grabbed my puffy nipples between his finger and thumb and twisted them, making me cry out.</p> <p>As soon as my mouth was open, he forced his cock inside. I felt my lips stretch around the fat intruder, and it made my lips hurt, but I couldn’t say anything to stop him and knew it wouldn’t even help. He began pushing his hips into me, forcing his cock into and out of my mouth. I felt his sack hit my nose as he pushed the head of his cock into my throat, making me choke, and he slid his hands up and down my bound body. I was helpless as my own daddy forced his cock into my mouth and touched my naked body.</p> <p>Daddy moaned, “Oh, yeah, cunt! You like that, don’t you? You like daddy’s cock in your throat.” as he started doing it harder and faster. I couldn’t see what he was doing, but I felt his hands squeezing my puffy nipples as his hips pounded into my face. My head was forced to tilt back more as he did that, making my neck hurt and making it hard to breathe. I tried taking in deep breaths when he pulled back, then letting them out when he pushed in, trying to breathe around his cock, as he twisted my nipples. I cried out, but it was muffled by my daddy’s big cock in my mouth, so barely any sound came out.</p> <p>Daddy finally took his hand off my sore nipples and slid it down my stomach and to my pussy. My body tensed as I felt his fingers grab my little clit and pull, making me cry out onto his cock again. Daddy seemed to like hurting me as his cock kept pushing into my throat and choking me, and then he was pulling my clit so hard my ass was coming up off the table. My tears were falling down my forehead, which felt weird, and I hated what daddy was doing to me, but as I was tied up, there was nothing I could do about it.</p> <p>Then, daddy began pumping his cock into my mouth faster as he let go of my clit, which was now very sore, and pushed his finger into my pussy. I felt his finger slide in until it hit a barrier, my hymen, and he pushed against it a few times, which really hurt. Then, he started sliding his finger into and out of my pussy, up to my hymen, in rhythm with his cock sliding into and out of my mouth, the stretching lips of both places sliding along the thing invading them.</p> <p>I felt daddy’s cock begin to jump in my mouth and he finally pulled it out, making me gasp for breath. He backed up a step and began sliding his hand up and down his cock furiously, then moved closer to the table. I felt his sack resting on my chin and his legs were on either side of my head. A few seconds later, I felt some kind of warm goo land on my chest and all over my nipples. It felt weird and I had no idea what it was, but I didn’t care. I was just glad that daddy had finally taken his cock out of my mouth and that I could breathe again.</p> <p>After the warm stuff stopped hitting my chest, he untied me and told me to get cleaned up and go to bed. It was nowhere near bedtime, yet, but I wasn’t about to argue with him and get hurt more. He also told me that, from then on, I wasn’t allowed to wear clothes in the house anymore. At least, not when it was just the two of us there.</p> <p>Since then, whenever he felt like it, he would grab my ass or play with my nipples or rub my pussy, sometimes even pulling me onto his lap and playing with my body while he watched TV. And, of course, he kept putting his cock into my mouth whenever he felt like it, too. The next time he did that, though, he let his stuff go into my mouth and made me swallow it. It tasted terrible, and I hated swallowing it. I had tried not to the first time, but he held his hand over my mouth and pinched my nose so I couldn’t breathe, telling me he’d let me go after his stuff, which he called cum, was gone, so I had no choice but to swallow it.</p> <p>There was nothing I could do about any of it because, if I said anything or tried to pull away or spit out his cum, he would hit me, which he did whenever he felt like anyways. As if that wasn’t bad enough, he stopped calling me Jaycie, instead calling me mean names like slut and whore, and his favorite name, cunt. I hated all those names, and I really hated him. I wished he was dead.</p> One Month Later <p>Daddy came home from work earlier than I expected, so I knew I was in trouble. I was only sitting on the couch, watching TV, but I was still wearing my school uniform. As soon as he saw me, he yelled, “Why are you wearing clothes, cunt?” “I…I’m sorry, daddy.” I said. I knew he was gonna hit me. “I just got home from school. I was gonna take ‘em off before you got home. Honest. But you came home early.”</p> <p>“Don’t make excuses, whore! Take them off! Now!” he yelled. He watched me with angry eyes as I unbuttoned my blouse and pulled it off, then pulled my undershirt over my head and off, putting them on the couch. I unhooked my skirt and dropped that to the floor, then quickly slid out of my panties, picking them and my skirt up and putting them on top of my other clothes. Then, I stood there, staring at the floor, and waited for daddy to say something.</p> <p>Instead, he sat on the couch and pulled me down over his knees. My body tensed, cuz I knew what he was gonna do. Sure enough, he pulled his hand back and slapped my ass hard as he said, “Maybe this’ll teach you not to disobey me, cunt!” He spanked me again and again, making my ass hurt, and I knew he had left hand prints on me, as he always did when he spanked me. After the first few spanks, he had started squeezing my ass and sliding his hand between my cheeks, rubbing it up and down across my rosebud, then he would go back to spanking me a few more times.</p> <p>It seemed like forever before daddy finally stopped but, once he did, he pulled me off his knees and got up as he said, “Sit down, slut.” I sat on the couch and he stood in front of me, lifting one foot up and putting it on the couch so he was standing next to me, then said, “Suck it.”</p> <p>I knew better than to be slow about it, so I took his cock in my hand, opened my mouth, and put it inside. My lips stretched around his fat cock again, which had become a familiar feeling to me by then, and I slid them up and down daddy’s cock. He knew I didn’t wanna do it, but he didn’t care because, as far as he was concerned, he owned me and could do whatever he wanted to me. I knew that, if I even tried to stop him, he would just start beating me again.</p> <p>So, I sucked on my daddy’s cock, taking about half of it into my mouth, and he seemed to be okay with that, even though he always made it go deeper when he controlled it. I felt his hands go to my puffy nipples and start rubbing and squeezing them as he moaned, “You’re a good little cock-sucker, cunt! Show daddy how well you’ve learned!” I sucked my daddy’s cock hard and deep as he squeezed and twisted my nipples, making me cry out onto his cock. I knew what he was doing to me was wrong, and I also knew I didn’t have a choice.</p> <p>Then, he grabbed the sides of my head and held me still. I knew what was coming even before he started pumping his cock into and out of my mouth. Daddy loved fucking my face, as he called it, and would always push his cock deep into my mouth, trying to push it into my throat. He did that for a few minutes before letting go, and I knew I had to continue sucking on it, so I did as he went back to squeezing and twisting my nipples. It wasn’t long before I felt daddy’s cock start jumping in my mouth. Knowing what that meant, I braced myself for the horrible taste, and his cum started shooting out of his cock seconds later. I felt a few streams hit the roof of my mouth, then it started spilling out onto my tongue. I started swallowing right away, having discovered that it was easier to swallow it all that way, and soon had swallowed all the cum his cock had put in my mouth.</p> <p>Daddy pulled his cock out of my mouth after that and made me go to my room. I laid there and cried for hours, until he called me down for dinner. After that night, I learned from my mistake and, as soon as I walked in the house and closed the door, I would take my clothes off and put them in a pile next to the jackets, ready for school the next day.</p> Three Months Later <p>I was late getting home from school, and daddy was already there, standing in the living room with his arms crossed over his chest, waiting for me. As soon as the door closed, daddy yelled, “Where the fuck have you been, cunt?”</p> <p>“I…I walked home with some friends, and they were walking slow.” I said, my voice pleading. “I tried to tell them to hurry, daddy! I swear!”</p> <p>With no warning at all, he slapped me right in the face, so hard that I fell back on the floor, and he said, “From now on, you will come straight home from school, whore, and you will be quick about it! Now, I’m gonna have to punish you for being late.” I knew what that meant, so I started heading towards the basement, trying to prepare myself for another session on the punishment table, but I was surprised when daddy said, “Uh uh. Go to your room, cunt!” I did and he followed me. As soon as we were inside, he closed the door and said, “Lay down on the bed, slut!” I did, wondering what he was going to do to me, and he pulled a rope out of his pocket. My 10 year old body was shaking with fear, wondering what daddy was gonna do to me, as he pulled my wrists together over my head and tied them to the headboard. Then, daddy took his pants and shorts off. His cock wasn’t hard yet, and didn’t look that big now, even when he got onto the bed and knelt over my chest, putting it only inches from my face.</p> <p>“Open up, cunt!” he said as he held his cock pointing at me. I did as I was told, opening as wide as I could, and he put his cock into my mouth. It didn’t stretch my lips like this, and I started trying to lift my head up and down to suck on it, but I couldn’t move much with him over me. He must not have liked the way I was doing it, because he grabbed my long black hair in his fist at the back of my head and began pushing me towards him as he pushed his hips towards me. He was fucking my face at the same time as making me suck his cock, and I felt it growing in my mouth, the head stretching towards the back of my throat.</p> <p>In only a few minutes, his cock was hard and stretching my lips again. Then, he pulled it out and got off me. I started to cry when he sat between my legs, though, fearing what I thought he was gonna do. He grabbed my thighs and pushed apart hard, forcing my legs apart as far as he could, and I cried out because it hurt. I knew what he was gonna do, and couldn’t help screaming, “No! Please, daddy, don’t! I…I’m sorry! Please, don’t put it in there!”</p> <p>He said, “Shut up, cunt! I’m gonna fuck your pussy the way I fuck your mouth!”, then slid the tip of his cock up and down my pussy, working it into my slit, then pressed it against my maidenhead. All of the times he had fingered me had stretched my tiny hole a little, but he still had to push pretty hard to get the tip to pop into me, and it hurt a lot. I screamed and cried as more of his cock was fed into my pussy and soon felt the tip hit my hymen.</p> <p>He pulled back and I thought he was gonna fuck me up to it, like he always did with his finger, but instead, he leaned over me a little and slammed his hips forward, tearing my hymen as I screamed, “AHHHHHH!” The size of his cock was stretching my tight little pussy and, as he began fucking me hard and deep, I could feel my pussy tearing. I felt some blood coming out of my pussy, which I guessed was from him breaking my hymen, but I knew it was also from him tearing me. The pain was so bad that I was screaming louder than I ever had before, and daddy seemed to love it.</p> <p>In fact, the more I screamed, the harder he seemed to fuck me. I felt his cock stuffing my pussy as he pushed it in so far that he hit my cervix, which hurt me more, and he let go of my legs and started pinching and pulling on my little clit. I wanted so badly to close my legs, but I knew that wouldn’t help, and would only make him beat me again, so I kept them open and just laid there, screaming and crying as my daddy raped me, fucking my tight, torn pussy hard and deep.</p> <p>Daddy kept telling me to shut up, but he had to have known that I couldn’t help it. What he was doing, the hard pounding my pussy was taking, his pulling and pinching my clit and twisting my nipples, the tearing of my pussy, hurt me badly, and I couldn’t stop screaming even if I wanted to. I think he realized this, too, because he put his hands on my throat and started choking me. My screams became hoarse and quieter as his grip tightened around my little neck, and daddy said, “Ah, that’s better, cunt!”, then continued pounding his hips into me. His hands were holding him up and I was still screaming as loud as I could, but I felt like I was close to blacking out.</p> <p>It wasn’t much longer before he slammed his hips into me hard and I felt the tip of his cock pop into my cervix as it jumped a few times, then felt his cum shoot out into my belly as he still choked me. As his cum continued to spill up me, I finally blacked out, eventually waking up hours later. Getting off the bed, I saw a small pool of dried cum and blood on my sheets. After that day, daddy started raping me whenever he felt that I needed to be punished that way, which thankfully, wasn’t that often.</p> Four Months Later <p>My report card had come in and I knew my grades were better, but one of them, my chemistry grade, had actually gotten worse. The entire walk home, I knew I was gonna get punished. Sure enough, as soon as I walked in the house and took my clothes off, daddy made me go to the basement and tied me to the punishment table.</p> <p>For over an hour, he whipped me all over my back, ass, and thighs. I’ll never forget the feeling of that leather strap coming down on my skin. Daddy seemed to enjoy it more than usual that day, though, because after he was done, he didn’t untie me right away like he usually did.</p> <p>Instead, he pulled my pussy lips apart and rammed two fingers up me from behind. I cried but tried not to scream as daddy pumped his fingers in and out of me, but I guess he wanted me to scream, because he grabbed the leather strap and started whipping me all over my back as he fingered me. I screamed for him and, after another hour, he finally untied me and let me go to my room.</p> <p>When I got there, I looked at my backside in the mirror and saw the red stripes and welts that covered me from my shoulders all the way down almost to my knees. Some of them were dark red and some were lighter, but they all hurt. When I laid on my bed, I had to lay on my stomach because it hurt to even try laying on my back. I had to sleep that way for two days until my back felt good enough to finally lay on.</p> One Month Later <p>I had turned 11 two days ago and a friend of mine wanted to have a party for me, but I knew daddy would never let me go, so I went to my room after dinner, like I always did, put on my favorite dress, glad that it still fit, and climbed out my bedroom window. The party was lots of fun. I got presents and was with all my friends, the only people in the world who cared about me. I had cake and ice cream, which I hadn’t had in two years, and I ate so much of it that I got a stomach ache, but it was worth it.</p> <p>When I climbed back into my window, though, daddy was sitting on my bed. I started to cry as soon as I saw him, because I knew he was going to punish me. He stood up and punched me in the stomach, which almost made me hurl as I dropped to my knees, and he yelled, “You little bitch! How dare you leave this house without my permission!” I started to get up, but he slapped me across the face, making me lay across the floor as he said, “Maybe this’ll teach you not to sneak out, cunt!” Then, he grabbed my hair in his fist, pulled me up off the floor a little, and actually punched me in the face! I saw spots and felt a tooth that he had loosened, and I tasted blood and felt it coming from the corner of my mouth, but only for a few minutes, because I blacked out after that.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I was out but, when I woke up, I was still laying on the floor, but my dress and panties had been taken off. I looked around and saw daddy sitting on my bed and he kicked his foot out, tapping my leg as he said, “You finally awake, cunt? Good. Get up!” I did, getting dizzy as I slowly got to my feet, and he got up and turned me around, facing away from him, and shoved me towards my dresser as he said, “Bend over it, slut! I want you hands on it, and don’t even think about moving them! I’m gonna have to really hurt you for this one, so I’m gonna shove my cock into that cute little ass of yours, whore!”</p> <p>I started to stand up as I looked back over my shoulder and said, “Daddy, please, no! It…it’ll hurt too much! It’s too big for me! Please, I’m sorry! Don’t put it in my butt!”</p> <p>He pushed me back down, making me put my hands on the dresser as he said, “You shoulda thought of that before sneaking out, cunt! Now, face the wall, and shut the fuck up! Oh, and Happy Birthday, whore!” I did as he said, even though I was crying so hard that I was whimpering, and felt him slide his cock up and down my crack, then felt it push against my tiny rosebud. My body tensed and I tried to brace myself for the pain, but it didn’t help. I screamed as he began pushing the tip of his cock against me, forcing it into my tight ass after a few minutes, and felt the little hole stretch and even tear a little. Blood slowly trickled down my pussy and down my thigh as daddy forced more of his cock up my ass. It hurt so bad, and I tried lowered my body down, my arms feeling like jelly, but he slapped the back of my head as a way to warn me not to. I felt his long, fat cock stuff my tiny ass as it stretched and tore more, making more blood trickle down my pussy and thigh. I was screaming so loud my throat was hurting. Having his cock in my ass hurt worse than when he ripped my hymen, and I didn’t think I was gonna be able to take the pain, my vision starting to blur and my entire body feeling like it wanted to shut down. Like I wanted to die.</p> <p>Daddy moaned, “You like your birthday, now, cunt? Happy fuckin’ Birthday, whore! Happy ass-fuckin’ Birthday!” as he slid his cock into and out of my rear hard and deep, pounding it into me. Finally, he seemed to notice that my arms weren’t gonna hold me up for long, because he pushed my back so that I put my head and shoulders on my dresser as he fucked my ass hard and deep. It felt like he was going all the way through my chute as I felt his hips slapping my ass. Daddy reached under me and began squeezing my small tits, which had just recently started forming. He seemed to really like playing with them, and didn’t even twists my nipple, which were still puffy, as much as he used to. He had even begun sucking on my tits, which didn’t feel that bad.</p> <p>Still, I hated feeling his hands all over my chest and hated feeling his cock pushing into and outta my ass even more. I still felt blood trickling down my thigh as my torn rosebud was fucked hard and deep. Daddy seemed to tire of playing with my new tits, and grabbed my hair at the end, which was at my shoulder blades, and wrapped his fist up in it. Then, whenever he slammed his hips into me and pushed his cock deep up me, he would pull back on my hair, forcing my head to tilt back and making my head hurt as he said, “Is it still a happy birthday, whore? Say ‘Happy Birthday to me’, slut! Thank daddy for your present!”</p> <p>I choked out the words, saying, “H…Happy…uhn!…B…Birthday t…to m…me! Ahh! Th…thank you…uhn!…for m…my…ow!…my present, d…daddy!” as tears flowed from my eyes like little rivers. As if that was his cue, daddy pushed his cock deep up me, as far as he could, and I felt him fill my ass with his cum. It seemed to go on forever and some even pushed out between my skin and his and slid down my leg, making a streak next to the blood that was still trickling down my thigh.</p> <p>When it finally did stop, daddy held my hips and slowly took his cock out of me as he said, “That’ll teach you not to leave this house without permission, won’t it, cunt?” I didn’t say anything and, as he let go of my hips, I dropped to the floor, collapsing. Even though he said I needed permission to leave the house, he always said no whenever I asked.</p> <p>Him tearing my butt like that hurt really bad but, to be honest, it was still worth it, because even that couldn’t take away the memories of those few hours where I was finally able to have fun and enjoy life.</p> Two Months Later <p>I had been in my bedroom and daddy yelled, “Get down here, cunt!” I quickly made my way to the living room and he said, “I have a special treat for you today, slut!” I saw his friend, Rick, walk into the living room, and daddy said, “It’s Rick’s birthday today, so I’m giving him a special present. Your pussy to fuck! You better obey him just like you would me, or he gets to put you on the punishment table, and he’s not as nice as I am, whore!”</p> <p>I couldn’t believe it. I mean, my daddy was mean and abusive and seemed to love raping me, but he had never ever made me get fucked by someone else before. I had hoped he was joking, but I knew he wasn’t, even before Rick took me to my bedroom and told me to sit on my dresser as he took his pants and shorts off. I hopped up, my legs off the front, and my entire body was filled with fear as he walked up to me and pulled my knees apart so he could step up to my pussy.</p> <p>Without saying a word, he put the tip of his cock, which wasn’t as big as daddy’s, against my maidenhead and pushed hard, forcing it deep inside me and hitting my cervix. He started fucking me hard and deep as he slapped me across the face, then brought his hand back the other way, backhanding me across the other cheek. He did this a few more times, slapping me hard, as his hips slapped mine, and I screamed and cried, begging him to stop. Just like daddy, however, he ignored me and just kept pounding away at me.</p> <p>He backhanded me one last time, then leaned in and sucked one of my puffy nipples into his mouth. It wasn’t bad, but then he bit it, and I screamed. He moved his jaw back and forth, rubbing his teeth against my nipple, then moved on to the other one and bit it. It hurt so bad and I screamed and screamed, but he didn’t care. He just kept biting my nipples and started twisting the one he wasn’t biting as his cock slid into and out of me. It didn’t hurt that bad to have his cock inside me, except on the rare time that he hit my cervix, but he seemed to wanna make up for the lack of pain there by hurting me everywhere else.</p> <p>Then, Rick grabbed my head and pushed sideways, making me tilt my head, and let go so he could start twisting my nipples. As he did this, he fucked his cock into my pussy harder and faster, then I felt his teeth bite down on my neck and start sucking, the way vampires do in movies. I had always wondered how that felt, and now I knew. It hurt like hell!</p> <p>He began slamming his cock into me even faster, and I knew it was gonna be over soon. Rick said, “Your daddy told me you like this, whore!”, then put his hands around my throat and began choking me, squeezing so tight that I couldn’t even scream and could barely breath, as he was gripping my throat tighter than daddy ever did. I started to panic, thinking he was going to kill me, and grabbed his wrists and started trying to pull his hands off me, but he was too strong. He didn’t even seem to care that I was fighting, gripping my throat tighter as I felt his cock stuff my pussy and hit my cervix, almost pushing into it. Then, finally, Rick let go of my throat and I gasped for air as he pulled his cock out of my and moaned, “Ahhhhh!” seconds before shooting his cum onto me. The sticky stuff landed on my belly and all over my puffy pussy lips, then started leaking instead of shooting out. That was when he started sliding the tip of his cock up and down my lips, spreading his cum into my skin.</p> <p>Once he had stopped leaking cum, he backed away and put his pants and shorts on, then headed for the door. Before he left, he actually looked back and said, “Thanks for the birthday gift, cunt! You’re a great fuck!” As soon as the door closed, I went to the mirror and looked at my nipples and neck. He hadn’t broken the skin at all, but I had teeth marks on my neck with a little purple circle forming in the space inside them. This was the only time daddy had ever let someone else fuck me, and I was glad. Whenever Rick visited, I had been afraid that he would fuck me again and choke me, maybe killing me next time.</p> Three Months Later <p>Daddy had started forcing me to cook all the food about three months ago, and I had burned it that night. He was furious with me and started beating me for it, punching my stomach a few times, slapping my face more times than I could count, and even choking me for a few minutes. I thought he was gonna kill me, and I hated how many times I had thought I might die.</p> <p>When he finally got tired of beating me, he said, “Since you fucked up dinner, you don’t get to eat tonight, cunt! Get outta my sight!”</p> <p>I cried as I went to my bedroom, falling onto my bed and crying hard. A short time later, daddy came in and told me about the wonderful dinner he had just eaten, which he had ordered from a pizza place nearby, then said, “Now, I’m gonna have you for desert, whore!” He took his pants and shorts off, then told me to lay on the dresser, so I did, my legs hanging off one side. He stepped between them and pulled me towards him, putting my ass at the edge, then knelt down a bit and began licking and sucking on my little pussy. I hated it, especially when he started biting my clit, which made me scream out in pain.</p> <p>Then, he grabbed my thighs and pulled my legs up, then pushed them towards me, making my knees almost touch my chest, and held his arm across them as he guided his cock into my pussy. He gripped my thighs tightly, hurting me, as he slid his cock into and out of my body. Thankfully, my pussy had become permanently stretched enough to fit his large cock, so he didn’t tear me anymore, but he still hurt me when he popped the tip into my cervix, which he did a lot.</p> <p>Daddy spread my legs apart so he could see my face, which was framed by my lower legs, and said, “Your pussy seems to like my cock, whore! What about you? Do you like when daddy fucks you, slut!” I didn’t say anything, which he knew I wouldn’t, and my hips started to hurt from having my knees pushed up against me, and he began pulling his cock so far back that just the very end was inside me, then slamming it forward, his hips slapping into me and his cock pushing into my cervix. The force of him pushing into me was actually making the dresser slide towards the wall a little and I was screaming for him to stop, but he didn’t.</p> <p>Instead, he let my thighs go and guided my legs to put himself between them and bent down. I felt my daddy’s lips take my small tits into his mouth and felt his teeth gripping the little nubs at the end of my puffy nipples as he continued banging into me. I cried out, “Uhn! Ow! Uhn! AHHH! AHHHH!” as I was raped by my daddy for what seemed like the hundredth time. I was surprised when he pulled his cock out of me without putting his cum up me.</p> <p>This time, he walked around to the front of the dresser, pulled my face to the front edge and made me look towards him, then shoved his cock into my mouth, stretching my lips again as he said, “Tell me, cunt, how do you like the taste of your slut pussy? You like how you taste, don’t it, whore?” Of course, he knew I couldn’t answer with my mouth full of his fat cock, and he pressed his hand against my cheek to keep my head still as he fucked my mouth quickly. My cheeks puffed in and out as he fucked my face, and I felt his cock jump a few times inside my mouth. Seconds later, he began shooting his cum into me. I felt it hit all the way into the back of my throat and the left side of my mouth, then spill into my right cheek as I tried swallowing. It was hard to do the way I was, and some leaked out from the right corner of my mouth, dripping down to the floor, but I swallowed as much as I could, hoping it would be enough. It seemed to be, as he left as soon as he was done.</p> <p>Two weeks later, I had been waiting for daddy to come home, sitting on my bed, rocking back and forth, knowing that he was gonna beat me, and probably rape my ass one he saw that I had broken a lamp. He was over an hour late when I heard the doorbell. Quickly, I threw on some clothes and answered it, and saw my aunt, daddy’s sister, standing there. Her face was sad as she stepped into the house, then she told me something that would change my life forever.</p> <p>My daddy, who had abused me in every way for the last two years, was dead. A car accident. I cried hard and my aunt held me in her arms, having no idea that I was actually crying because I was glad he was dead, because it meant that my pain was finally over.</p> <p>I’m 13 now, and I live with my aunt and uncle. I couldn’t be happier. They’re both so nice to me, and my uncle never touches me, except to give me a hug or to kiss my forehead when he says goodnight. No matter how much I love being free, I’ll never forget being abused by daddy.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving an adult male and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
540,My Secret Boyfriend,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"Hi. My name is Sabrina. I’m 10 years old and I have a secret boyfriend named Tom. He’s 18, and we’ve been together for three years, and I love him tons and I really love what he does to me. I wanna tell you about how it all started.",2007-05-10,6,4,"M/g, reluc, cons, b/d",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi. My name is Sabrina. I’m 10 years old and I have a secret boyfriend named Tom. He’s 18, and we’ve been together for three years, and I love him tons and I really love what he does to me. I wanna tell you about how it all started.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was 7 years old when it all began. I was in my bedroom, laying on my bed, reading a book. I had gotten ready for bed, so I was wearing the my favorite sleep shirt, which was really just a long t-shirt that my mommy had bought me. It had the word “Princess” printed on it with a picture of a tiara over it. Mommy always said I was her princess. She also told me I was pretty and would have lots of boyfriends when I got older. I had long wavy blonde hair that mommy had cut at so it was between my shoulders and baby blue eyes that everyone loved, including Tom, who was 15 and my babysitter at the time.</p> <p>There was a knock on my door and it slowly opened, and I saw Tom standing there in the doorway. He was really cute. He had short black hair, and he was shorter than most guys his age and was thin. I really liked him. Anyway, he smiled as he asked, “Can I come in, baby doll?” He always called me that, and I liked it.</p> <p>I smiled and said, “Uh huh.” and he stepped into my room and came over to the my bed, sitting next to me. He seemed a bit nervous and I didn’t know why. He also didn’t say anything, so I closed my book and sat up as I asked, “What’s up, chicken butt?” We always joked around like that.</p> <p>He smiled and said, “Sabrina, you know I love you, right?”</p> <p>“Of course.” I said. “I love you, too, Tommy…I mean, Tom. Sorry.” I looked down at the bed. He hated when I called him Tommy. He lifted my chin and smiled and said, “It’s okay, baby doll. You trust me, right?”</p> <p>“Uh huh. I totally trust you.” I said. I was beginning to wonder what was going on but, before I could say anything, he leaned in and kissed my soft lips. When he pulled away, he saw the shocked look on my face, and I saw his eyes get sad.</p> <p>“I…I’m sorry, baby doll. I shouldn’t have done that.” he said quickly.</p> <p>“It’s okay, Tom.” I told him, smiling brightly, my baby blue eyes sparkling at him. He smiled as I said, “You…you can do it again, if you wanna.” I had liked the kiss, but was embarassed to admit it for some reason. He kissed me again, though. This time, after his lips pressed to mine, I felt my lips being pushed apart by something, quickly realizing it was his tongue. I had heard some of the older kids talking about kissing like this in school. What did they call it? Oh, yeah! French kissing! Without even thinking about it, I put my tongue into his mouth and moved it around like he was doing, and I felt his hand on my cheek. After he broke the kiss, I blushed and sweetly asked, “How come you wanted to do that?”</p> <p>He caressed my cheek in his hand and said, “Because, sweetie, I love you, and I want you to be my girlfriend.”</p> <p>I was surprised. “Really? You want me to be your girlfriend?” He was always talking to the older girls and I knew he could have any of them as is girlfriend. But, he was choosing me? I felt my cheeks turn red.</p> <p>“Yes, but we have to keep it a secret. You’re mommy would get made at me and send me away.” He said, frowning.</p> <p>“Why?” I asked, frowning myself. “Are we being bad?”</p> <p>“No, baby doll, we’re not being bad.” He assured me. “It’s just, your mommy wouldn’t understand how much we love each other. She thinks you’re too young to love a boy.”</p> <p>“Oh, okay.” I said. “I won’t tell.” I paused a moment, then realized I had no idea how to be a girlfriend, so I asked, “Um, how do I be a girlfriend?”</p> <p>He smiled a bit wider now as he said, “Well, it’s easy. First, I touch you under your clothes, then you touch me under mine. Then, if you wanna be a special girlfriend, you let me put my thing inside you, between your legs.”</p> <p>“Really?” I asked, shocked and a bit eager to find out what that meant. “You have to touch me…under my clothes?”</p> <p>“Only if you want me to, baby doll.” He said sweetly.</p> <p>I did want him to. I was curious about what he was gonna do, so I said, “Okay. You can touch me.” I pulled my sleep shirt over my head, taking it off and tossing it to the floor, then pulled my legs out from under me and slid my panties off. Tom’s eyes went wide when he saw my now naked body, and I thought something was wrong, so I asked, “What’s the matter? Is something wrong?”</p> <p>His eyes went back to normal and he said, “Not at all, Sabrina. It’s just…your body is so beautiful.” I blushed again. Then, he took his first finger of each hand and began sliding the tip of the fingers around my little pink nipples. After a minute, he leaned in and started sucking on one, soon going over to the other one. I really liked it. It made my cunny, that’s what daddy used to call the place between my legs before he left us two years ago, all tingly. It kinda tickled a little, too, and I giggled a little bit as I felt his lips on my tiny chest. I hadn’t even realized that I was breathing kinda heavy.</p> <p>He kept doing that, sucking on my little nipples, as he touched his hand to my belly, just about my cunny. I didn’t even realize that I had opened my small legs until I felt his hand slide between them. Feeling his hand touching my bare skin down there sent tingles through my body and made my cunny feel like it was getting wet, kinda like I was peeing a really little bit. I said, “Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!” over and over as I felt one of his fingers slide between my puffy lips and start rubbing up and down my slit. It felt so good, and I felt my cunny getting wetter and my body started shaking.</p> <p>Just then, as if he sensed it, Tom asked, “Are you okay, baby doll?”</p> <p>All I could manage to say was, “Uh huh!”, my breathing heavier than before and my body trembling with this good feeling that I never had before. Tom kept on sliding his finger up and down my slit and sucking my little pink nipples, sometimes licking around them and making them poke up a little bit. My cunny felt like it was on fire, and I began grunting louder and said, “Oh, Tommy! That…I like that! Don’t stop!”</p> <p>Then, I realized I was laying down on my bed and he was hovering over me. I felt so safe when he was around, and I loved what he was doing to me, but it was nothing compared to what he did next. He kissed the middle of my chest, then slowly kissed down to my belly, stopping just above my cunny. Then, he looked up at me and said, “Open your legs wide for me, baby doll. You’ll love this.”</p> <p>I did it right away, wanting to know what he was gonna do to me, and he lowered his head between my legs. I cried, “Oh!” in surprise as I felt his lips kissing mine, between my legs. It sent a hot flash through my entire body, and my cunny got wetter as I felt his tongue slide between the lips and he started licking up and down my slit. I could feel his tongue slide across my cunny hole, feeling it sometimes spread it and peek inside, and I hadn’t even realized I was moaning, just like I’d heard women do on TV, in those shows that my mom watches at night. I always wondered why they were doing that, now I knew.</p> <p>“Oh! Ooh, Tommy! I…uhn!…I love you, Tommy! Lick my…ooh!…my cunny!” I purred. Neither of us realized that I had called him Tommy again, or maybe he just didn’t care, and I lifted my head up and looked down to see his hand moving underneath him. I didn’t feel it on me, so I wondered what he was doing. Before I could ask, though, my body began trembling and something seemed to leak out of my cunny. I got scared and asked, “T…Tommy, what is that? What’s wrong?” I was panicking a little, but he smiled at me and I knew right away that everything was fine.</p> <p>“It’s okay, baby doll.” He assured me. “You just had an orgasm. It’s a good thing. Didn’t it feel good?”</p> <p>I was already missing the feeling of him between my legs as I said, “Uh huh! Really good! Don’t stop! Keep licking me! Please?” Seconds later, I felt his tongue sliding up and down between my lips again. My body tingled every time I felt his tongue slide across my hole, and I was lost again in the feelings I was having. It took me a few minutes to realize he had gone back to doing whatever he was doing, and it made me curious, so I asked.</p> <p>He said, “I’m playing with my thing.”</p> <p>“Really?” I asked, my eyes wide with curiosity. “Can I see?”</p> <p>“If you want.” He said slowly, adding, “But, that means I have to stop.”</p> <p>I didn’t want him to, but I wanted to see what he was doing, so I said, “K. I wanna see your thing.”</p> <p>He stopped and knelt on the bed next to my legs, his thing in his hand, and began sliding his hand up and down it. I stared at it, amazed. I had never seen a real boy’s thing before. I had seen one in one of my mommy’s magazines before, but never for real. Tom’s was smaller than the man in the magazine, but he was younger, too, so I figured his would get that big when he got older. It still looked pretty big to me right then, though. After a moment, I softly asked, “Can…can I try?”</p> <p>“Sure, baby doll. I’d like that.” he said, then walked on his knees closer to me as I sat up. Slowly, I lifted my hand up to his thing and grabbed it. My little hand didn’t even go around half of it, so I put my other hand on it, then started sliding my hands back and forth. I saw his eyes close and he started making noises like I had done, and I wondered if licking it would feel as good for him as him licking me felt to me. I decided to find out, so I stuck my tongue out and quickly licked the end a few times. He seemed to like this, so I pointed it up and started licking up and down underneath it.</p> <p>Tom said, “Oooh, that feels so good, baby doll. Lick my balls for me.” I didn’t know what he meant, so I looked up at him and, after a moment, he opened his eyes and looked down at me. Seeing the puzzled look in my face, he smiled and said, “The little sack between my legs, baby doll.” I knew what he meant now, so I held his thing pointed up more and lowered my head underneath him, turning it a bit, and licked my tongue along the hairy skin. I didn’t really like it, but Tom seemed to love it.</p> <p>After a moment, I stopped and said, “Um, can I stop doing that? I don’t really like it.”</p> <p>He smiled and said, “That’s okay, baby doll. You don’t have to do that. Would you do something else for me, though?” I nodded, happy to do whatever he wanted me to, and he said, “Would you put my thing in your mouth?”</p> <p>I stared up at him with my innocent baby blue eyes and didn’t say anything for a minute, then I remembered how good it had felt when he put his tongue into my cunny hole, so I decided to try it, figuring it would make him feel good like it made me feel. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and put his thing inside as much as I could. I was tiny, though, so I could only get about three inches or so inside my mouth, but Tom didn’t seem to mind. I kept it in my mouth and slid my tongue around, licking the top of it as he moaned softly.</p> <p>After a moment, he tapped me gently on the top of my head, which made me look up at him, and then he said, “Move your lips, Sabrina. Try to slide them up and down for me.” I tried it, sliding my stretched lips up to the bottom of the mushroom at the front and down a few inches, repeating this, and he moaned louder. Apparently, I was doing good, but I loved it so much, I didn’t wanna stop to ask. I figured if I was doing it wrong, he’d tell me, so I kept sliding my lips up and down his thing, giving him what he would later explain was a blowjob. I felt his body shiver a few times, then he tapped me on the top of the head lightly again and I stopped sliding my lips, keeping his thing in my mouth, and looked up.</p> <p>“Sabrina, baby doll, in a few minutes, warm liquid is gonna spill outta my thing. I want you to try to swallow it for me. Can you do that?” he said, smiling sweetly. I didn’t wanna stop, so I just nodded yes, then slid my lips up and down again. He took one of my small hands and put it to his sa…his balls, and made me squeeze them a few times before letting my hand go. I knew he liked it, and I didn’t mind, so I kept squeezing and playing with them. They felt funny in my hand, but I concentrated on sliding my lips up and down, wanting to taste the warm liquid he told me about. I didn’t have to wait long. Moments later, it began shooting out of the end of his thing. I felt a some of hit the roof of my mouth, then it started leaking out slower, and I kept the tip in my mouth and started swallowing. It tasted good, so I started sucking on the end like a straw, wanting all of it. I felt some come out of the corner of my mouth and start sliding down my chin, but I didn’t stop until I had all of the warm stuff in my stomach.</p> <p>I took my lips off his thing and he looked down at me and laughed a little as he said, “You missed some, baby doll.” I looked down and, remembering that I felt some leak out, I stuck my tongue out and licked my chin, getting it and drawing it into my mouth. He gave me a satisfied smile as he said, “You like that stuff, huh, baby doll? It’s called cum.”</p> <p>I thought for a moment, then said, “Yeah. I like cum.” then smiled as I said, “It’s tastes weird, but I like it. What else can we do?”</p> <p>He told me that he needed a bit of a break before we could do anything else, then asked if I was hungry. I was, so we decided to go to the kitchen and get some food. I won’t bore you with all the details, cuz I know you really don’t wanna know, but we ate and then returned to my room. On the way there, he told me to wait a second outside my mommy’s door, then he went inside and I could hear him going into her dresser, but I didn’t ask what he was looking for when he came back out. I just wanted to get back into my room with my secret boyfriend. According to my clock, we were in the kitchen for almost a half hour, and I was eager to do more girlfriend things.</p> <p>I laid down on my back on the bed and he laid on his side next to me, smiling and just looking at me for a moment. I thought I had some food on my face or something, so I asked, “What? Do I have something on me?”</p> <p>He smiled and said, “Just a beautiful face, baby doll.” I blushed, and he leaned in and kissed my lips, pushing his tongue into my mouth again, and I did the same. I really liked when he kissed me like that. After the kiss, we laid there for a moment, then I remembered what he had said earlier, so I asked, “Are you gonna put your thing in my cunny, now?”</p> <p>He smiled and said, “Well, sweetie, I’m gonna put it in your cunny, but I kinda wanna put it in your butt, first.”</p> <p>“In my butt?” I asked in disbelief. “Is it gonna fit in there?”</p> <p>“It’ll be okay, sweetie.” He said as he grabbed something off my nightstand. “That’s what this is for. It’ll make your butt and my thing slippery so it goes in easier.” He held a small bottle that had the letters K-Y on it. He musta gotten that outta my mom’s dresser. “Here, baby doll. I’ll show you. Lay on your side and face the other way for me.”</p> <p>I trusted him completely, so I rolled onto my side so he was laying behind me. I heard the bottle open, then heard a squirting noise as he made some come out. A moment later, I felt his finger, which was all slippery and had to have been coated in the stuff, sliding around the outside of my butt hole. Then, he kissed my neck, which felt really nice, and I felt his finger poke into me. It didn’t hurt, but it was a bit uncomfortable and, as if he knew how I felt, he didn’t move it, leaving just the tip of his finger inside my butt. After a moment, he asked, “Can I put more in, baby doll. It’s okay if it hurts. Just let me know.”</p> <p>I looked back at him over my shoulder and smiled as I said, “K.” I felt his finger slip up my butt and, before I knew it, I felt his other fingers touching me. His finger was all the way up me! It felt weird. I’d never had anything in my butt before, but I started to like it.</p> <p>“Are you okay, Sabrina?” he asked sweetly. “If so, I’m gonna start moving it around a bit.”</p> <p>My cunny was tingling as I felt his finger moving around inside my butt. I felt it sliding in and out, my tiny hole stretched a little around his long finger, as he slid his arm under me and held me around my waist. I felt so safe in his arms and I was started to really like his finger in my butt. Before I knew it, it was sliding it easier and quicker and I was purring like a little kitten. I felt Tom’s finger at the top of my cunny, rubbing my little button, as he slid his finger in and out of my butt faster and deeper, moving his finger around in circles inside me. Before I knew it, I was almost screaming, “Oh! Oh, Tommy! Uhn! I…oh!…I like your…ah!…your finger in…uhn!…inside m…ah!…my butt! Uhn! Uhn! Oh, uhn!”</p> <p>“Are you ready to try my thing inside you?” He asked.</p> <p>I was so caught in the feelings and wondering it his thing would feel as good as his finger did in there that I just blurted out, “Yes. Put it in me! Put it deep in my butt!” He got up and knelt on the bed, then pulled me up so I was kneeling on the bed. My head was resting on my pillow, and he took my shoulders and pulled my body up as he said, “Put your hands on the bed, baby doll. It might hurt a little at first, but it’ll feel better that way.”</p> <p>I trusted him, so I put my hands on the bed to hold myself up, my long blonde hair flowing down the right side of my face, as I heard the squirting noise again. I felt him put more of the stuff in my butt, his finger pushing around just inside me, and I knew he was putting some on his thing, like he did with his finger. Then, I felt the end of his thing push against my tiny hole. It hurt a little, and I cried out, “Oh!” as I felt the end pop into my butt. I felt my little hole stretching a bit as his thing pushed inside, and it hurt a little. I looked back at him and he must have seen the tear falling from my eye, cuz he stopped with his thing halfway in me and asked, “Are you okay, baby doll? Do you want me to stop?”</p> <p>“It…it hurts a little.” I said, trying not to cry. “Are you sure it won’t hurt long?”</p> <p>“I promise, Sabrina.” He said. His voice assured me, but it helped when he said, “We can stop at any time, right now even, if you want me to.”</p> <p>Hearing him say that, I knew it would be okay, so I said, “It…it’s okay. You can do it.” I felt him push his thing into my butt a little slower than before, and soon he had it all the way up my butt. He left it there for a few minutes and I realized I was started to get used to it. My hole had stretched to let it in and that had hurt but, now that it was in, it started to feel better. I hadn’t even noticed that my body had tensed up, but I let myself relax as it started to feel good. Tom musta noticed, cuz he started pulling his thing out and pushing it back in, slowly at first. I moaned, “Uhn! Oh, ow! Uh!”, sometimes feeling a little bit of pain, but it was starting to feel really good, and I felt my cunny getting warm and wet again.</p> <p>Then, he surprised me when he slid his thing outward and quickly pushed it deep inside my butt. I threw my head back and screamed, “OW!”, but he didn’t seem to care. He just kept doing that, sliding his thing out and roughly pushing it back in, even through I cried out and asked him to stop. I could hear him moaning and I knew my tight butt was gripping his thing tightly, and assumed he was lost in the feelings he was having, as I had been earlier.</p> <p>After a few minutes, it didn’t matter anymore. All pain I had felt had faded, and I began moaning, “Oh! Uhn, yes! Do it, Tommy! Do it like that!”, actually wanting him to be rough when he pushed it back inside me, surprising myself that I said that. He seemed to hear that, though, cuz he started putting in my butt harder and faster. I felt his thing push to the limit inside my butt and his hand reached under me and he started rubbing my cunny again, which was already really wet. As he did that, I felt his other hand rubbing and squeezing my little nipples, and it felt really good. My head was swimming with all these sensations together, and I’d never felt anything like this before. After just a few minutes, I screamed, “Oh! Oh, Tommy! I…I’m having a…a thing…a…uhn!…a orguh!…orga…uh!…orgasm! Uhn, Tommy, do it harder!”</p> <p>At this point, he began pumping his hips into and out of my butt, and I felt his skin slapping against mine as the tip of his finger poked into my soaked cunny. My body was tense and shaking, and my cunny was leaking orgasm stuff all over his hand, and I loved it! Then, Tom began to moan, “Oh, yeah, baby doll! I’m gonna cum in your sweet little ass!” I didn’t know what he meant, but I didn’t care right then cuz I had started having another orgasm. A moment later, his thing stayed deep inside my butt and I felt warm liquid spill out into my butt and I realized what cum was. It was the stuff that shoots out of a boy’s thing. The salty tasting stuff I had swallowed earlier.</p> <p>I felt his thing jump a few more times inside my butt as more…cum…spilled out, then he slowly slid it out of me. I collapsed onto the bed and rolled myself over onto my back, which took some effort, and I had a big smile on my face. Tom was so nice to me. He asked me, “Are you okay, baby doll? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”</p> <p>He had hurt me when he started pushing it faster, but I ended up liking that, and I didn’t want to make him feel bad for doing it like that, so I smiled and said, “Uh uh! It was great!”, seeing him smile at me. He told me that he needed to get cleaned up, and I still had some of the stuff her used to make it go in easier on my butt, so I went with him and we cleaned ourselves up. Then, I told him I was hungry again, so he went to get something to eat. I still won’t bore you with the details. We ate, then went back to my bedroom and laid next to each other on the bed. I found myself wanting to have his thing inside my cunny, but he was really quiet and seemed to be tired, so I didn’t say anything. I thought he might not wanna do it.</p> <p>We laid there for awhile and I hadn’t even realized it, but I had put my hand on his thing and was sliding it up and down. My hand still didn’t go all the way around, but I felt it growing in my hand, and I got excited. Tom looked over at me and smiled as he asked, “Whatcha doing, baby doll?”</p> <p>My cheeks turned red a bit as I said, “I…um, I dunno.”</p> <p>He smiled and looked into my eyes as he said, “You know. Come on, Sabrina. You can tell me. You’re my girlfriend, remember? That means you can tell my anything.”</p> <p>I could tell that he meant that, and I really really wanted it, so I said, “I, um, well, I was hoping, uh, that you’d…you know.” He looked at me like he didn’t know, or maybe he just wanted me to say it. I don’t know, but I wanted to try it bad enough that I just said it, blurting it out quickly and putting the whole thing in one word. “Iwantyourthinginmycunny!”</p> <p>He still smiled at me as he said, “A bit slower, sweetie. I didn’t understand you.”</p> <p>I took a moment to get the courage, then softly said, “I want your…thing…in my…. my cunny.”</p> <p>“Oh!” he said, laughing a little. “You want me to have sex with you, is that it?” I gave him a puzzled look and he said, “Sex is when a guy puts his thing into a girl’s cunny.”</p> <p>I smiled and said, “Yeah. I want that. I wanna do sex! You said you’d put it in there, but you didn’t yet.”</p> <p>“That’s right.” He said, sounding like he just realized it. “I haven’t done that, yet. Well, why don’t you open your legs for me and put your arms over your head.” I did what he said right away, opening my legs as far as I could, as he knelt between them. I watched him open the bottle again and squirt some of the stuff onto my cunny, then rub it around a bit before putting some on his hand and rubbing it into his thing. My cunny was tingling with ant…antica…excitement, and I almost giggled as he laid on top of me, putting his hands on my wrists and holding them gently. I tried to move my arms, but couldn’t, and the feeling made my cunny tingle more. I kinda liked that I couldn’t move. I got a bit worried, though, when Tom said, “Now, baby doll, this is gonna hurt at first. There’s something inside your cunny that I have to break to have sex with you. I’ll try to be gentle, and it won’t hurt for long. I promise.”</p> <p>I was worried, but I loved him and I trusted him and he promised, and he had been nice to me and tried not to hurt me and had been so honest with me, that I said, “K. Put it in me. Deep, like in my butt.” He put my wrists together and held them with one hand, then I felt his thing slide between my puffy lips and up and down my slit. My body was shaking with excitement and he leaned down and kissed my lips softly, then asked, “Are you ready, baby doll?”</p> <p>All I could manage was a soft, “Uh huh.”, then I felt his thing push against my cunny hole and the stuff he put on me made it all slippery, so the end quickly popped into me. He slide a bit more into my body and I felt my cunny stretching around his thing. It hurt a bit, although not as much as my butt, so I tried not to let Tom know that it hurt, cuz I didn’t want him to stop. I knew the hurting part was coming soon, and I didn’t want him to know that it hurt already. So, I stayed quiet, my face showing my pain, but his cheek was against mine, so he couldn’t see me. His body was pressing down on me, but it wasn’t too bad. He pushed more of his thing into me until I felt it hit something inside my cunny, and I knew that was the something that he said he had to break and would it was what was gonna hurt.</p> <p>I braced myself, my body tensing without me even knowing it. Tom musta felt that my body tensed up, cuz he slid his thing out of me a little, then lifted his head up to look into my eyes and asked, “Are you sure you’re ready, baby doll?” I just nodded yes, my eyes shut tightly. I was afraid of how much it was gonna hurt, but I remembered what my mommy said about getting shots. She said just close your eyes tight and, before you know it, the painful part’s over. I hoped that would work here but, when I felt his thing slide forward and break the thing stopping it from going deep in me, I couldn’t help but cry out, “OW! Ooh, ouch! Owhoo!” He didn’t stop, though, now that he had his thing deep inside my cunny, and I panicked a little cuz I felt that it had started bleeding. He just said, “Sh. It’s okay, baby doll. That’s normal. Just try to relax. It’ll get better soon. I promise.”</p> <p>In my heart, I trusted him, but my mind was screaming, and so was I. Having my cunny stretched around his thing and having it bleeding made me freak out, and I couldn’t help screaming, “Stop! Ow! Please, Tommy, stop! It…uh!…it hurts! Take it out! Ouch! Take it out!”, but he continued to tell me it would get better soon. I had started struggling and felt his hand grip my tiny wrists tighter, not enough to hurt me, but enough to stop me from moving my arms. I didn’t like that feeling anymore and I started screaming and crying, begging him to stop.</p> <p>Then, it didn’t seem to hurt as much. I was only screaming because that was what my head was saying to do. I tried to stop myself and I did it. I was so proud of myself. I felt his thing sliding into and out of my cunny, which I couldn’t tell if it was bleeding anymore, and he pushed himself up by his hand, pushing my wrists against the bed, and he said, “Are you okay, now, baby doll?” I sniffed, but couldn’t answer. The words just wouldn’t come out, so he leaned down and kissed my lips softly, easing his tongue into my mouth. I put my tongue into his and kissed him back, as I started feeling better. As he kissed me, he started rubbing my little nipples, moving his fingers in circles around then and sliding his fingers over them, and I felt them kinda stick out a little.</p> <p>I had totally forgotten that he was holding me down, forgotten about the pain of having what that was break inside me, forgotten the panic I felt a few minutes ago, and gave in to the pleasure I was feeling. I even moaned, “Oh, Tommy! I’m…uhn!…I’m okay! I’m really okay! I…ooh!…I love you, Tommy! Uhh! Do it! Do sex in m, ah…my cunny! Do it in me, uhn, harder, Tommy!”</p> <p>He did, pushing his hips into me harder, as he bent and twisted himself so that he could lick my pink nipples. I didn’t even feel the stuff he put on my cunny anymore, as it had gotten wet from him having sex with me, and I was really loving it. My body was tingling and I felt all warm and I knew what was happening, so I screamed, “I…I’m orgasming again! Oh, Tommy! It feels so good!” I felt his thing hit the end of my cunny and then slide back, then hit the end again. Tom did this over and over again, and I moaned over and over again. I pulled my legs up and wrapped them around his butt, following his movements with my legs, as his hips pounded into my little body. I tried kissing him, but he was holding himself up by his hand on my wrists, which I had started to like again, so I ended up just kissing air. Tom musta seen this, cuz he lowered his face to mine and we French kissed more, and I did it as long as I could, then broke the kiss and he lifted himself up again and reac hed down to my cunny. He started rubbing my little button thing again as he slid his thing into and out of my tiny body, and I started screaming, “Oh! Oh, yeah! Oh, Tommy! Do it! Do it hard!”, as I had another orgasm. Before today, I didn’t even know what an orgasm was. Now, I had had so many that I had lost count.</p> <p>Tom looked at my face and said, “I’m gonna cum, baby doll. I’m gonna cum deep inside you. Do you want that?” as he pounded into me. I wanted that so much, so I said so. “Yes! Yes, uhn, I do! I want it…ooh!…in me! I wanna…ah!…have your…uhn, cum!…in my cunny! Do it! OH! Cum in my cunny!” Hearing this, Tom seemed to start pushing deeper into me, and I felt a momentary bit of pain as his thing seemed to push past the end of my cunny and into my belly. Then, I felt my belly fill with his warm, liquid cum. It was amazing. I loved it! I loved Tom!</p> <p>After a few minutes, he slowly pulled his thing out of my cunny, then collapsed next to me on the bed. I could barely move, a big smile on my face and my eyes wide open with amazement, and he turned to me and again asked, “Are you okay, baby doll? I didn’t hurt you, did I?”</p> <p>“Uh huh.” was all I could manage at the moment. Then, I realized he had asked me two questions, and didn’t want him to think I was saying that to him hurting me, so I said, “I’m okay. It didn’t hurt much. Except that one part.”</p> <p>He smiled a bit and said, “Sorry about that, Sabrina, but I had to do it.”</p> <p>“I know.” I said. “It’s okay. I’m not mad at you.” He leaned over and kissed my mouth then, but I didn’t have the strength to kiss him the way he kissed me. I couldn’t even move my tongue to put it in his mouth, but I think he understood. We laid there together and he put his arm around me and pulled me close. I rested my head on his chest and smiled. I was smiling so much, I probably smiled in my sleep.</p> <p>The next morning, I woke up first. I was intent to just lay there, but then I glanced over at my clock and realized that mommy would be home in less than a half hour. I frantically woke Tom up and told him, and we scrambled to get dressed and clean up. My sheets had some blood on them, so we quickly changed them and he put the old ones in his duffel bag so my mommy wouldn’t see them.</p> <p>She got home right on time, and I was already sitting on the couch watching my cartoons and Tom was making breakfast. Mommy walked into the kitchen and I heard her say, “Thanks again, Tom. I hope she didn’t give you too much trouble.”</p> <p>I giggled as I heard Tom say, “Nah. She was an absolute baby doll.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Ever since that day, I get really happy when mommy has to go away, because then my secret boyfriend gets to come over and pretend to be my babysitter, and he can put his thing inside me all over. It wasn’t long before we didn’t even need the stuff anymore, as his thing just slipped into my cunny and my butt.</p> <p>I haven’t told anyone, cuz I don’t want him to go away. I like when he touches me and puts his thing in me. I’ll never tell anyone. Ever. Well, except you, but you don’t know us, so it’s okay. Well, I gotta go now, cuz he’s here and mommy just left. Bye bye.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains sexual acts involving a teen male and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'Note: I am trying something new this time, telling the story from the girl’s point of view. Please let me know what you think and give me any suggestions on how I might improve telling stories this way, as I plan to write more like this.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
541,Helpless Entertainment,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"Ken has a party where he intends to drug an 18 year old girl named Vicky and make her be the party's entertainment, having told the guests in advance they would get to do whatever they wanted to her. She ends up bringing her 11 year old sister, Britney, to the party, however, and Ken changes the plans. He drugs Vicky but, instead of letting the guests use her, he ties Britney up and makes her the party's helpless entertainment, letting her get brutally raped by himself and many of the party guests.",2007-05-18,5,5,"M /F/g, F/g, rape, bisex, b/d, gangbang",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ken was excited about the party, which had just begun. He was waiting for Vicky, who was a beautiful 18 year old girl and was unknowingly the party’s entertainment. The house was packed with his friends and, before the night was over, Vicky would be used by most of them.</p> <p>Finally, the doorbell rang and he went to answer it, seeing Vicky standing there. He invited her in and noticed a little girl standing a little bit behind her. He looked at the girl, then at Vicky, who said, “This is my little sister, Britney. I’m sorry, Ken, but I had to bring her. It was the only way I could come tonight.”</p> <p>Ken thought to himself that he would just have to alter the plan, deciding to get the little girl out of the way. He smiled as he said, “It’s okay, Vicky. She’ll be fine. How old is she?” Vicky told him she was 11, and Ken couldn’t help notice how beautiful she was as they walked in. She had long dark blonde hair that was cut at her shoulder blades and beautiful baby blue eyes, just like her big sister. She was wearing a beautiful black dress, which was tight enough that Ken could tell she had small tits and no bra.</p> <p>With Vicky inside, the party continued. As the night went on, however, Ken couldn’t stop thinking about little Britney, and decided to make her the entertainment instead of Vicky. He started drugging Vicky’s drinks, just as he planned, but kept going until she completely passed out. Once she was, it was time for the party to really begin.</p> <p>Ken walked up to Britney and said, “Honey, you don’t look like you’re having much fun.” She simply nodded in agreement, so he continued, “Why don’t you hang out in my room. I have a computer and some video games in there that you can use.”</p> <p>Britney smiled a bit and said, “Really? Thanks, mister.” She looked around, then gave him a puzzled look as she asked, “Where’s Vicky? I should tell her what I’m doing.”</p> <p>“It’s okay.” Ken said. “I already ran the idea by her first.” With that, Britney followed him and he led her to his bedroom. Once inside, he locked the door without her knowing, then started walking towards her.</p> <p>“So, where are the games and stuff?” Britney asked.</p> <p>“Oh, that.” Ken said, “I lied, actually. See, your sister was supposed to be the entertainment tonight, but I like you better.”</p> <p>Britney screamed, but it was no use. Ken walked up to her as she backed away, then he grabbed her arm and yelled, “Stand still, bitch!” She did, her body trembling with fear, and remained still as Ken grabbed her dress and pulled up, lifting it over her head and pulling it off. He took a moment to admire her small tits with their puffy nipples and bent down to suck each one into his mouth, taking the entire mound. Then, he walked over to his dresser and turned it, so it made a T with the wall it was originally up against. The dresser was thin enough that, once the girl was tied to it, anyone who came in after him would have access to all three holes, making it perfect.</p> <p>He turned to grab the little girl, but she had gone to the door, however, and was trying to open it. Ken walked over to her and grabbed her long blonde hair, then pulled back hard, forcing her head to tilt back as he said, “It’s no use, Britney. By the time this night is over, you’re gonna experience lots of new things. Starting right now.”</p> <p>He dragged her over to the dresser and forced her to bend over it as he said, “Now, don’t you think about moving, or I might have to hurt you.” She obeyed as he pulled one of her wrists out over her head and tied it to one of the back legs, using ropes which were originally intended for her big sister. There were ropes on the bed, too, but Ken preferred this position. He tied the other wrist, rendering her helpless, as she screamed and cried, begging him to let her go. He ignored her and pulled her panties down her slender legs, then reached up and spread her pussy lips as he said, “You have such a pretty little pussy, Britney. Ready to get fucked in it?”</p> <p>Ken stood behind her and kicked her feet apart, then guided the tip of his cock against her maidenhead, making the little girl scream and beg him to stop. He ignored her, forcing his cock into her little pussy inch by inch, and felt her tearing as his big, fat cock stretched her tiny hole. He felt her hymen and grabbed her hips to hold her still, then pulled his cock back before violently slamming it forward, snapping her cherry and making her head rear back as she screamed. Blood trickled down her thigh as he got his cock all the way up her pussy, and she was screaming louder than he’d ever heard.</p> <p>He didn’t care, though. He was enjoying her tightness. It felt like her pussy was gripping his cock and sucking it in as he started fucking the beautiful 11 year old blonde. He grabbed her hair and pulled back hard, forcing her head to tilt back, as he said, “Are you enjoying the party, little girl? I know I am.”</p> <p>Britney didn’t answer, instead screaming, “Please, ouch, stop! It…ow!…it hurts! Ah! Stop! You…uhn!…you’re…. ouch! I’m tearing! Please, god, stop!” as she struggled, trying desperately to free her wrists. She felt her tight pussy stretch and tear around Ken’s big cock, and was helpless to stop it. She knew he wasn’t gonna let her go, but she couldn’t help screaming, it hurt so bad.</p> <p>Ken pulled her hair harder, pulling her body up off the dresser, and reached underneath her. He began roughly squeezing her small tits and pinching her puffy nipples, making her cry more, as his hips slapped her cute ass. He felt the warm blood trickling out past his cock as it pushed into and out of her tight pussy.</p> <p>Finally, he released her hair, letting her body fall back to the dresser, and began rubbing the tip of his finger in circles around the tiny rosebud entrance of her cute little ass. Britney screamed, “Ahhhh!” as he poked his finger into her ass, violating both holes at the same time as he continued fucking her little body. He slid his finger in up to the second knuckle as she cried and screamed, then slid his finger back and forth, matching the rhythm of his cock sliding in and out of her.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before he felt his balls stirring, so he began pumping into Britney’s 11 year old pussy harder and faster, getting ready to cum. He wanted to cum inside her, but knew it was a bad idea so, when the time was upon him, he slid his cock out of her tight pussy and rested it on her ass, between her cheeks. He slid up and down, fucking up and down the crack of her ass for a moment, before cum shot out of his cock and onto her lower back. He kept going and, by the time he had stopped cumming, her lower back and upper ass were covered in it.</p> <p>Finally done cumming, he backed away and pulled his pants and shorts up, then grabbed a towel laying on the floor and cleaned his cum off her. Britney didn’t say anything, only crying hard, as Ken wiped at the trail of blood that had trickled down her thighs, going almost to her knees. Her pussy was still bleeding a little, but he didn’t care. He was done with her. For now. Once she was clean, he left her tied to the dresser and walked out, leaving her for the rest of the party. As soon as he got downstairs, he went looking for two of his friends, Mike and Eric. Finding them, he said, “Lock Vicky in the basement, guys.” Eric gave him a disappointed look as he said, “But, I thought we were all gonna get to fuck her. I’ve been thinking about it all day, man.”</p> <p>Ken smiled as he said, “I found someone…better, to replace Vicky. Her name’s Britney. She’s in my room waiting for you guys. Go pay her a visit. Oh, and take this.”, handing them a piece of paper. Eric looked at it as Ken said, “Put it on the door when you’re done.”</p> <p>Curious, Eric and Mike walked to Ken’s room and went inside, seeing the beautiful little girl tied to his dresser. Britney immediately began screaming and crying, begging them to untie her before the other guy returns. Eric simply smiled as he said, “Ah, but we can’t let you go, sweetie. You’re our entertainment.”</p> <p>Mike walked up behind her and grabbed her ass, molding the cheeks in his hands as he said, “My, what a cute little ass this is. I gotta have it.”</p> <p>Britney screamed, “NO! AHHHHH!” as Mike forced the tip of his cock into her tiny rosebud, stretching it and tearing it a little. She struggled hard, pulling her wrists against their bonds as Mike began feeding his cock into the 11 year old girl’s ass as she screamed and cried, begging him to stop, as blood once again trickled down her thighs.</p> <p>Once he got his cock into her ass as far as he could, he began sliding it back and forth, fucking her hard and deep, as she continued to scream and cry. Finally, he couldn’t take it anymore and said, “Eric, shut this cunt up, will ya? Her screaming is driving me nuts.”</p> <p>Eric walked up to the back of the dresser, dropped his pants and shorts to the floor and pulled Britney’s head up by her hair, then held his cock out and forced it past her pretty little lips. As Mike continued raping the 11 year old blonde’s tight ass, Eric began fucking her warm, wet mouth. He heard Britney choke and gag a few times as the head of his cock pushed into her throat.</p> <p>Both men fucked the helpless little girl, her cries silenced by the long cock in her mouth, as her body jerked back and forth. Mike’s hips slapped into little Britney’s ass as his cock stretched and tore the tiny opening, causing blood to seep down her thighs. Mike seemed to enjoy the fact that he was tearing her little body, as he started fucking her ass harder and deeper. Britney screamed out onto Eric’s cock, the sound muffled, as Eric said, “My cock loves your mouth, little one! I bet Mike’s cock loves your ass, too.”</p> <p>Mike added, “Oh, yeah! My cock loves tearing this fresh little preteen’s ass.” as he continued viciously fucking her tiny ass. Britney cried onto the cock stuffed in her mouth and felt it sliding back and forth along her lips and pushing towards the back of her throat, choking her. She also felt her tiny rosebud stretched around it’s invading cock, which was tearing it and making her bleed a little, which hurt more than when her pussy had been raped before. Plus, the man was more rough to her ass than the guy was to her pussy, and she wanted to just die so she wouldn’t have to feel it anymore. She knew, however, that she wasn’t that lucky.</p> <p>Still, she struggled against the ropes, trying to free herself. It was no use and Eric knew this as he said, “You might as well just relax, bitch. You’re not going anywhere until the party is over, and by then, you’ll probably barely be able to walk.” He continued fucking her pretty face as Mike moaned and rammed his cock up her tight ass, releasing his cum into her little body.</p> <p>Britney felt the warm liquid splash around inside her as Mike jerked his hips forward, moving the head slightly inside her. Eric’s cock was still in her mouth but, after a few more minutes sliding in and out between her lips, he, too, shot his cum inside her. It shot all the way to the back of her throat, choking her and making her gag.</p> <p>Eric didn’t take his cock out of her mouth right away, instead saying, “Start swallowing, bitch!” She obeyed, swallowing his cum, which made her gag more. After a moment, he finally pulled his cock out. Britney coughed and forced the rest of the cum out of her mouth as her head hung down again, making the cum drop down onto the floor. No matter how much she coughed and spit, though, she couldn’t get the taste out of her mouth.</p> <p>Mike and Eric pulled their pants and shorts back up and left her there, crying and scared. As they closed the door, Mike took out a note they had prepared and put it on the door, then walked away to rejoin the party.</p> <p>The note read, “Inside, you’ll find tonight’s entertainment. It’s not the same entertainment we had originally planned, but I think this new one is even better. Her name is Britney, and she’s 11. Do with her as you want, but please clean up after yourself and leave her relatively unhurt. And, please, no cumming inside her pussy. We don’t want her pregnant with a little slut baby, now do we?”</p> <p>A short time later, 24 year old Alana walked past the room and saw the note. She had planned on having some fun with Vicky but had always loved little girls, so she decided to check it out. She walked in and saw a beautiful blonde girl tied to the dresser and immediately knew it was Vicky’s little sister, having seen her before.</p> <p>She ran over to the dresser, a fake look of concern on her face, and began untying the little girl as she said, “My name’s Alana. Are you alright, honey?”</p> <p>Britney cried, happy to finally be free, as she said, “I…I wanna go home. Where’s my sister?”</p> <p>Alana finished untying the little girl, then stood her up and looked into her eyes as she said, “It’s okay, sweetie. Vicky is locked up nice and tight. I was really looking forward to sucking her pussy, but to be honest, I’m more excited to have the chance to suck yours.”</p> <p>She threw Britney onto the bed as the girl cried, unable to believe this woman was about to hurt her and wondering why this was happening to her. Alana was on her before she had a chance to react and quickly tied her wrists to the headboard and he ankles to the footboard, again using ropes originally intended for Vicky.</p> <p>With her little toy secured, Alana stood up and quickly took her clothes off. Then, she climbed onto the bed and leaned down to Britney’s chest and began sucking her small tits and puffy nipples. The little 11 year old squirmed and struggled, then cried out as Alana bit one of her nipples, then the other. Alana slid her hand down Britney’s body and began rubbing her used pussy as she continued sucking her tits and biting her nipples, making the little girl cry and struggle.</p> <p>After a few minutes, the beautiful woman put one of her big brown nipples to Britney’s lips and said, “Suck them, honey.” Britney kept her mouth tightly closed, so Alana slapped her pussy hard, making her scream, as she yelled, “Suck them, you little bitch!” This time, Britney obeyed, taking one of the big nipples into her mouth and sucking on it, making Alana moan softly as she said, “That’s good, girl. Your lips are so soft.”</p> <p>After feeling that for a few minutes, Alana laid on top of the little girl, putting her pussy against Britney’s lips, and said, “Lick my pussy, you little slut!” Not wanting to get hurt again, Britney obeyed, making Alana moan loudly as she began licking and sucking Britney’s preteen pussy.</p> <p>The bound beauty felt the woman’s tongue sliding along and inside her sore pussy as she herself licked the woman’s shaved pussy. Alana moaned loudly at the feeling of the little girl’s tongue on her slit and began sucking Britney’s pussy harder. Before too long, Alana tasted Britney’s cum and, after licking it all up, said, “Looks like your body’s betraying you, slut! You’re pussy’s cummin’ like a fountain!”</p> <p>Not long after that, Alana also had an orgasm, her body quivering as her juices covered the preteen captive’s face. Alana slid her hips back and forth, rubbing her pussy juice into Britney’s soft lips, until her body finally relaxed.</p> <p>Having achieved what she wanted, Alana climbed off the little girl, put on just her pants and shirt, leaving her bra and panties on the floor, and said, “I’ll be back in a minute, little girl. I wanna go get someone that I know will enjoy some time with you.” She left, and returned a few minutes later with a man. Alana looked over at him and said, “This is the girl I was telling you about, Frank. What do you think? Wanna fuck her together?”</p> <p>“I’d love to, my horny slut!” Frank said. He kissed Alana as she undid his pants, then he pulled them and his shorts off as she untied Britney’s ankles. The little girl was screaming and crying, begging them to let her go, but they ignored her as Alana took her clothes off again and Frank sat between her legs.</p> <p>He lifted her legs up and spread them apart as Alana grabbed his cock and guided it to the little girl’s preteen pussy, helping him invade her body. Once he was inside, Alana sat on the side of the bed and began fingering her own pussy, watching as Frank began fucking the little 11 year old. He pushed his cock into her deeply, feeling it hit her cervix, as she cried and screamed in pain.</p> <p>Alana leaned down and began sucking on Britney’s little baby tits and biting her puffy nipples as she watched her boyfriend fuck the little girl’s tight pussy. She knew Frank wouldn’t last long inside a girl this tight, but just watching him with her was enough to give her another orgasm, making her cum all over her hand as she licked around the little girl’s nipples and bit them.</p> <p>Britney screamed, “Please, ouch, no more! I…oh, god! I can’t…uhn!…take it! Wh…why are you…ah! Why won’t you stop? Ouch! Ow! Stop! Owhoo hoo hoo!” as she was once again raped, this time while being molesting by a grown woman, who was causing some of the pain she was feeling.</p> <p>Frank seemed to love hearing the little girl scream, as he started fucking her pussy harder and deeper, and he began pinching and pulling on her little clit, which made her cry out more. As he fucked the 11 year old beauty, his girlfriend fingered her own pussy furiously, bringing herself to another orgasm, and continued licking and sucking Britney’s tits and nipples, biting the puffy nubs.</p> <p>Just as Alana thought, Frank didn’t last long against the tightness of Britney’s pussy, announcing, “I’m gonna cum, Alana! This little whore is gonna make me cum!”</p> <p>“Take it out, Frank.” Alana moaned. “This bitch doesn’t deserve your cum!” He slid his cock out of Britney’s pussy and got up onto his knees as Alana leaned down and took it into her mouth. She sucked it hard and deep, pushing it into and out of her mouth, as she pinched and twisted Britney’s clit, wanting to hear the little girl scream as she took her lover’s cum. Moments later, that cum shot out, filling her mouth, and she swallowed it all.</p> <p>Once Frank stopped cumming in her mouth, Alana pulled away from his cock and swallowed the last of it. They got off the bed together and smiled at each other, paying no attention to Britney, who was just a sex toy to them, as they got dressed. They left her there just as the others had, and Britney cried, fearing what was next.</p> <p>After a short time, Ken returned. Seeing him, Britney began crying even more, hoping it meant that her torment and pain was finally over. Without saying a word, he untied her from the bed but, instead of letting her go, he walked her over to the dresser and forced her to lay on top of it, on her back. Her ass was at the front edge and her head was hanging off the back as he tied her wrists to the back legs again, then stood in front of her hanging head.</p> <p>Ken remained quiet as he dropped his pants and shorts to the floor, then held her hanging head still. Britney struggled as hard as she could, which wasn’t very hard anymore, as Ken forced his cock into her mouth. He began fucking her face hard, his cock pushing into her throat, as he reached up and squeezed her small tits.</p> <p>Britney cried out onto his cock as she felt the man twist her nipples back and forth painfully while his cock slid into and out of her mouth. It choked her whenever it pushed in, as it slid deep into her throat, and she had to breathe through her nose so she wouldn’t suffocate. She wanted to die, to end her torment, but not with this man’s cock stuffed into her mouth, so she did what she could to avoid choking on the invading cock.</p> <p>Ken continued pushing his hips back and forth, fucking little 11 year old Britney’s beautiful face and popping the head of his cock into her throat, as he slid one of his hands down between her legs. The little girl cried out onto his cock as he pushed his finger into her sore, used pussy and began pumping it in and out. Her struggles seemed to get a little harder as her mouth and pussy were fucked by separate invaders.</p> <p>Ken moaned, “Oh, yeah, slut! I’m gonna drown you as I cum in your throat, cunt!” as he began fucking her face harder and deeper. He had hoped to last longer than this, but he knew it was almost over for him. He pulled his finger out of her pussy and began pulling and twisting her tiny clit, making her cry out onto the cock stuffed in her mouth.</p> <p>Little Britney’s tears fell upside down, streaming down her forehead and dripping onto the floor, as her mouth was fucked and her pussy was tortured. It wasn’t long after that that Ken pushed his cock into her mouth, feeling the head pop into her throat, and shot his cum all over her throat. The preteen captive immediately started trying to swallow, not wanting to choke as his cum filled her throat.</p> <p>After a few minutes of choking down his cum, which was hard to do upside down, Britney finally felt his cock slide out of her mouth. She began coughing, sucking in air and coughing out some of the cum. Ken didn’t care about that and he pulled his pants and shorts up. As he left the room, Britney was still coughing up cum, and Ken couldn’t help but smile as he closed the door. Not long after, Tom saw the note and decided to take a turn. He walked into the room and saw the beautiful little girl tied up and helpless, her face stained with tears, and began taking his pants and shorts off as he said, “How are you doing, honey? Gotten your little pussy fucked a lot, I bet. I wonder if anyone’s thought to pay attention to your cute little ass, though? Let’s find out.”</p> <p>Britney screamed and cried, begging him to let her go, but he ignored her. Instead, he grabbed her ankles and pushed them towards her chest, pulling her rosebud into view. Her knees were almost touching her chest, and she was screaming and struggling, but Tom didn’t care. He held her ankles against her, put the tip of his cock against her tiny rosebud, and pushed. The 11 year old girl screamed as she felt the small opening stretching and tearing once more as a new cock invaded her small body. Tom held the back of her knees tightly, keeping her legs bent up towards her body, as he began fucking her still tight ass hard and deep. He pulled her knees apart so he could see her face and smiled as he said, “I guess your ass didn’t get much attention after all, cuz it’s still tight as hell. Does it feel good, cunt?”</p> <p>Britney’s screams were her only answer as she shouted, “No! Please, stop! Take…take it, ouch, out! Owhoo! Stop! Oh, god, please, stop!”</p> <p>Tom kept her knees spread apart and bent down, then started sucking her little tits and biting her puffy nipples as his cock slid into and out of her preteen ass hard and deep. The feeling of the tiny canal squeezing his cock was almost too much for him, but he tried to hold out, wanting to experience his first little girl for as long as he could.</p> <p>He quickly thought to himself that he was gonna have to find a little girl to do this to again, as he knew he was gonna miss the feeling once it was over. After sucking and biting nipples for a little bit longer, he pulled her knees back together and held them with one hand, then slid the other hand down towards her pussy.</p> <p>The little blonde beauty cried out as Tom rammed his finger deep inside her sore pussy. Then, she cried out again as he added a second finger. He put the back of his hand against his stomach, then used the movements of fucking her ass to make his fingers fuck her pussy, violating both holes at the same time.</p> <p>Britney screamed, “Ow! Please, ouch, stop it! Stop…ouch!…stop hurting me! I…ah!…I beg you! Please! STOP!!!”</p> <p>Tom continued fucking her pussy with his fingers and her ass with his cock as he held her knees against her chest. He felt Britney struggling, desperately trying to free herself, but he knew she never would, so he simply continued pounding into her. His hips slapped her ass with each deep thrust, his cock becoming buried in her tight ass and his fingers becoming buried in her tortured pussy.</p> <p>Finally, he couldn’t hold himself any longer. Simultaneously, he rammed his cock into her ass and his fingers into her pussy and left them deep inside her preteen body. Seconds later, his cum blasted out and filled her small ass. He pushed into her a few times as his cum shot out and the girl screamed, feeling a cock cumming inside her yet again.</p> <p>It seemed to take forever, but Tom finally stopped cumming inside Britney’s ass and pulled his cock out. As he backed away, her legs whipped out and dangled off the front of the dresser, her toes barely touching the ground, as she seemed to get a look of relief on her face. Without saying a word, Tom put his pants and shorts back on and left.</p> <p>Before long, Jason and Will walked into the room. Both had been eager to visit the little girl since they first heard about her, and decided to fuck her together. Will began untying Britney’s wrists and she didn’t even struggle, having lost the energy and finally giving in to the fact that it was useless. He walked her towards the bed as Jason took his pants and shorts off and laid on top of it, then Will lifted the beautiful little girl onto the bed and made her kneel over his friend’s hard cock.</p> <p>The 10 year old girl cried out as she was forced to sit down on Jason’s hard cock. Will slammed her body down so far, she felt the head of the cock push into her cervix, making her cry out again. Then, he left her sitting on the strange man’s cock as he stood up and took his pants and shorts off. Jason grabbed her hips and forced her body up and down, making Britney fuck him, as Will stood next to the bed and grabbed Britney’s head.</p> <p>Jason continued forcing Britney’s pussy up and down his cock as he said, “Hurry up and put it in her, Will. I’m not gonna last long inside this hot pussy.” He grabbed the girl’s shoulders and forced her to bend forward as Will knelt behind her.</p> <p>Britney screamed, “No! Oh, god, no!” as Will forced his cock into her torn rosebud. He began fucking her ass hard and deep, forcing her body to slide back and forth along Jason’s cock, as she cried and begged them to stop. The little girl wondered to herself when her torture would end and hoped she would live to see that end.</p> <p>Will moaned, “Oh, man. Her ass is still so tight. It’s squeezing the hell outta my cock!” as he fucked her up the ass harder. He grabbed her shoulders to hold her still as Jason released her, then Jason began to pinch and twist her puffy nipples, making her cry out. Her tears fell off her cheeks and struck his chest as he began pushing his hips up and down into her, trying to match his friend’s rhythm.</p> <p>Britney was in more pain than she had been in all night. Not only could she feel the cock of the man underneath her pushing deep and popping into her cervix, but the cock behind her felt like it was going all the way through her. She couldn’t help but scream and cry as she was fucked by guys at once. On top of that, the man underneath her was hurting her nipples, and there was nothing she could do to stop any of it.</p> <p>Will and Jason switched after a bit, with Jason taking over holding her again and Will began pinching and twisting her nipples as well as squeezing her small tits as hard as he could. Within minutes, he felt his balls beginning to stir, so he stopped playing with her chest and grabbed her long dark blonde hair in his fist and tugged hard. Her head reared back and she screamed as she felt her hair almost pulled outta her scalp.</p> <p>Will started fucking her up the ass harder and deeper and Jason began pumping his hips up and down faster. They seemed to enjoy hearing the little 10 year old scream as they fucked her, and Will slammed his hips into her hard, burying his cock as deep as he could, and shot his cum up her cute little ass. He slid his cock in and out a few more times as his cum continued and, once it had stopped, he slowly slid his cock out and stood up.</p> <p>Jason was also close to cumming, so he grabbed Britney’s hips and forced her body up and down harder and faster. Her small tits jiggled slightly and her hair bobbed all around her face as she was forced to fuck this strange man. Then, without saying anything, Jason pulled Britney off him and threw her onto her back on the bed.</p> <p>Thinking it was finally over, Britney relaxed, but that was soon dashed when Jason got up onto his knees, then grabbed a fist full of Britney’s long dark blonde hair and forced her to sit up. Before she could react, he shoved his cock deep into her mouth. The little girl didn’t even bother fighting it as Jason forced her head back and forth, making her suck his cock until he finally started shooting cum into her mouth. She felt it spill out onto her tongue and immediately started swallowing, hoping this meant the night was finally over.</p> <p>After what seemed like forever, Britney was finally able to stop swallowing, as Jason finally stopped cumming her little mouth and pulled his cock out. He pushed her onto her back again and knelt over her chest, then forced her wrists over her head and tied her wrists to the headboard, leaving her helpless once more. The men put their pants and shorts back on, then Jason walked out the door. As Will left, however, he turned back to Britney and said, “That was fun. Maybe I’ll have to visit your house soon so we can have a private date.”</p> <p>This filled her with fear and it was all she could think about, wondering if he really knew where she lived and would actually come to her house and rape her more, but her fear changed as the door opened once more. This time, Ken returned and immediately took of his pants and shorts. He gave Britney with an evil smile as he said, “Time for one last fuck of that hot little pussy, Britney.”</p> <p>She struggled and cried as she watched him push his dresser against the wall, then he walked over to the bed and untied her wrists. Before she realized it, she was trying to push him away. He grabbed her wrists and twisted them, making her cry out, as he yelled, “Knock it off, you little bitch!”</p> <p>She stopped as he walked her over to the dresser and lifted her up onto it, making her sit with her back against the wall and her legs off the front. Then, he said, “Spread those legs, cunt! Offer that little pussy to me!”</p> <p>Britney didn’t wanna do it, but she knew he was going to fuck her either way, and not doing it would only get her hurt more first, so she did as she was told, moving her knees apart as far as she could. Her body tensed as Ken stepped between her legs and pointed his cock at her sore, used pussy and pressed the tip to her maidenhead.</p> <p>Then, she cried out as, in one hard thrust, Ken rammed his cock deep inside her pussy, going all the way into her cervix. She felt her pussy stretching again and tearing a bit more as he began fucking her hard and deep. He put one of his hands to her throat and started squeezing, choking her, and she panicked. She grabbed at his wrist with both hands, but he was too strong for her and continued choking her as he fucked her bleeding pussy hard and deep.</p> <p>Britney’s voice was hoarse from screaming all night and begin choked now, so she ended up almost whispering, “Please, stop! No…couch!…no more!” as she was raped once more. She couldn’t even remember how many times she had been raped so far and had no idea how long she had endured this torture, and she worried about where Vicky was and wondered why she wasn’t doing anything to stop these men from hurting her. All those thoughts were flooding her at once and she felt like she was going to pass out from being choked, part of her wishing she would just so the pain would stop.</p> <p>She wasn’t that lucky, though, and continued clawing at his wrist, trying to pull his hand away from her neck and stop him from choking her. She felt more pain as he leaned in and began biting her nipples and squeezing her tits as he reached down her belly and grabbed her clit between his finger and thumb. He started rubbing and pinching and pulling it as he fucked her hard and painfully groped her chest, and all she could do was cry, as his grip had tightened on her throat to the point where she couldn’t even speak.</p> <p>Ken began sliding his cock out so just the tip was inside her pussy, then slamming his hips forward, which caused the head of his cock to repeatedly push into her cervix, and he pulled her clit as much as he could each time he popped in, wanting to increase her pain. He gripped her throat tightly, enjoying the look on her face, which showed that she wanted to scream and beg for mercy but had no voice to do it with.</p> <p>After a few short minutes, he felt his balls beginning to stir, so he head, “Time for you to feel cum inside this pussy, you little baby whore!”, then slammed his cock deep into her pussy, pushing it into her cervix before releasing his cum inside her. Britney cried hard as she felt cum shoot into her preteen pussy for the first time, having hoped it wouldn’t happen at all.</p> <p>If seemed like forever to her before he finally slid his cock out of her body and released her throat. The little 10 year old girl gasped for air, sucking it in with huge breaths as Ken backed away from her and put his pants and shorts back on. He walked up to her, grabbed her hair in his fist, and pulled her off the dresser, forcing her to stand on uneasy legs.</p> <p>Then, he pulled her face close to his and said, “If you tell anyone about this, we’ll all come to your house and do this to you again, and to Vicky, and we’ll make sure one of your little friends are over so you can watch us all fuck her, too. Got it?” Britney nodded yes, knowing after all that happened that night that they would actually do what he was threatening, and he said, “Good. Now, put your fuckin’ dress back on.”</p> <p>He watched as she searched for her panties, put them on, then slipped her dress on over her head. Once she was dressed, he led her out of the room, and he could tell her legs wanted to give out and that she was fighting to stay on them, and that made him smile inside. Once they got downstairs, Ken saw that Eric and Mike were the only ones left in the house, so he told them to get Vicky and take the girls home.</p> <p>They pulled Vicky out of the closet they had locked her in and she had just stared to wake up from her drugged state. She looked like she was drunk and even slurred her speech as she said, “Iz da party ova?” Ken told her it was and that she had a wonderful time, then suggested she let Eric and Mike take them home, which she gladly accepted. The entire ride home, Britney was silent, starting out the window with tears falling down her cheeks, trying to hide her crying from Vicky, who was still out of it when they got to the house. Britney had to practically carry her inside, falling over a few times because she wasn’t strong enough to keep her sister up and her legs were still weak, but finally managed to get her into her bed. Britney cried herself to sleep that night and never told anyone, not even Vicky, about being that night’s helpless entertainment.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving seven adult males, an adult female, and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
542,Arranged Marriage,-1,LOVE 2 FORCE,Love2Force@gmail.com,"Prince Marcus is what some would call an evil man and an 11 year old princess, forced into an arranged marriage with him to end a brutal war, is about to find out why.",2007-08-10,4,4,"M/g, rape, rough sex, viol",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/love2force008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nobody liked Prince Marcus, which was why he was still unmarried at the age of 21. Normally, he would have been married at 18 in an arranged marriage, but King Lucas couldn’t find anyone willing to give their daughter to his son. It wasn’t that he was ugly, as he was actually a very handsome man. The reason was because he was quite mean, some would even say evil. He loved causing pain and misery to the townsfolk, and seemed to go out of his way to do so. It was so bad that, whenever he walked down the roads, everyone cleared the streets. Finally, however, a chance came to the king’s attention two years after the start of a war with a neighboring kingdom. King Lucas’s army was winning, and he had received a message from King Roland stating that, to stop the war, he was willing to give his daughter, Princess Amelia, to Prince Marcus to be his wife. King Lucas immediately agreed and a truce was called until they could meet.</p> <p>When they finally did meet three nights later, King Lucas and Prince Marcus were introduced to the daughter of King Roland, but Lucas was furious. Princess Amelia was only 11 years old, way too young to be married. However, King Roland was desperate to stop the bloodshed, and Prince Marcus seemed to instantly take a liking to the little princess. Lucas could understand why. She was a beautiful girl, with long wavy brown hair do to the middle of her back and a slender body. So, after much thought, King Lucas agreed to the marriage, which they set to take place a week later, and he secretly felt sorry for the little girl.</p> <p>Princess Amelia didn’t want to marry this man, who she knew was mean and cruel, but she also knew she had no choice. They were married a week later, and there was immediately peace, at least, between the two kingdoms, ending a war that had lasted almost two years. Inside Prince Marcus’s bedchambers, however, it was an entirely different story, for it was now time to consummate his marriage to the young Princess Amelia. Amelia was visibly scared, her slender body trembling, as Marcus removed all his clothing and told her to do the same.</p> <p>Amelia pleaded, “Please, Prince Marcus. I…I’m not ready for consummation, yet.” She knew what was about to happen and that it would be hard on her young body, but she had no idea how hard. Marcus walked up to her and tenderly put his hand on the back of her head, as if he was going to kiss her, then grabbed her hair and pulled down hard, forcing her head to tilt back and making the little princess cry out.</p> <p>“You belong to me now, my little bride.” Marcus said. Still holding her hair, he grabbed the front of her beautiful bridal dress and pulled down hard, ripping the front of it off. Then, he released her and pushed her back as he said, “Take that fucking dress off, bitch!”</p> <p>Princess Amelia obeyed, quickly stripping down to the slip she wore underneath, but her new husband yelled for her to remove that, as well. She did, leaving herself naked and exposed before the prince, and he enjoyed the site of her trembling body.</p> <p>“I’m gonna enjoy hurting that little body, Amelia.” Marcus said, grinning wickedly at his preteen bride. “But, first, I need to teach you to obey me the first time.” He pulled her wrists in front of her and tied them together with a length of rope, then put the rope through a hook in the ceiling. He pulled as he backed away from the crying little girl, forcing her body up so that just the tips of her toes were touching the floor, then tied the rope to a bar on the wall. He grabbed his riding crop off his dresser and smacked it into his hand as he circled the girl, seeing the fear in her eyes. Amelia screamed, “OW!” as he brought the riding crop down against her belly, leaving a red line across her skin. He continued walking around her, then made her cry out again as he brought the riding crop across her buttocks, leaving another red line. He continued circling her and whipping her with the crop as she screamed loudly, and he knew the entire castle could hear it, but didn’t care. He was enjoying it too much. The 11 year old princess screamed and cried, begging Prince Marcus to stop as she felt the riding crop his her across her chest, leaving marks on her small, budding tits. Marcus sneered, “This outta teach you to do as your husband commands, bitch!”, then smacked the leather crop across her back several times, her beautiful, wavy brown hair flowing around her head as she shot her head back and cried out in pain, then hung it forward. Within minutes, her back was covered with red lines where the crop had hit. He moved lower, whipping her across her ass and thighs, enjoying the sound of the crop smacking her smooth young skin. Amelia continued to scream and cry as he moved in front of her and whipped her stomach and thighs more, then screamed, “AHHHH!” as he lowered his arm, then raised it, bringing the riding crop up to smack her tiny pussy. After two more hits, he noticed she wasn’t screaming anymore, so he looked up and saw that she had passed out.</p> <p>“I guess you learned your lesson, princess.” he said to no one as he put the crop down. “All this whipping has made me hungry.” he said next, again to no one, then slipped into his robe and left his bedchambers, leaving his little girl bride hanging from the ceiling.</p> <p>About a half hour later, Prince Marcus’ belly was full and he was ready for more fun with his new bride. As he walked to his bedchambers, none of the guards looked him in the eye, each feeling sorry for the little girl he had married. He opened the door and saw that she was still unconscious, but he was ready for more, so she had to be, too.</p> <p>He began slapping her face to wake her up, noticing that the red lines he had created with his riding crop had faded, now merely a slightly darker pink against her pink skin. After a moment, Princess Amelia woke up and Marcus untied her wrists, then said, “Now, little princess, it’s time for you to learn to please your husband. Get down to your knees.”</p> <p>Amelia obeyed, slowly dropping down to kneel before him. She saw his cock up close for the first time, and it scared her, as it looked huge to her. It was long and fat, and she knew it, and he, was going to hurt her terribly before the night was through.</p> <p>“Now, open your mouth, Amelia.” Marcus commanded. The princess tried to be defiant, keeping her mouth tightly closed, but he put his hand on the back of her head and pinched her nose shut. Within moments, she opened her mouth to breath and he shoved his cock deep inside. The little girl struggled as it choked her, her lips stretching around it, and he grabbed the sides of her head and said, “Stop fighting, you little bitch, or you’ll get strung up and whipped again.”</p> <p>Amelia stopped struggling as Marcus forced her head back and forth, pushing his cock towards the back of her throat, and make her take almost all of it into her mouth. He forced her to suck his cock hard and deep for a few minutes, then released her head as he said, “Do it! Just like that, or I’ll whip you until you bleed.”</p> <p>The 11 year old girl knew she had no choice, so she began sliding her lips along his cock, going as deep as he forced her to go before, almost choking herself. She looked up at him with her big brown eyes, but saw that his eyes were filled with evil. She knew that he was going to hurt her worse than she had ever been hurt before and, because of her father, she had no choice but to endure whatever Marcus did to her.</p> <p>“Oh, yeah. That’s it, my little whore princess. Suck your husband’s cock so you can taste his seed.” Marcus moaned as Amelia sucked on his long, fat cock. Her lips hurt from being stretched around it and her tears streaked down her cheeks, but she continued doing as her husband commanded, knowing the whipping she would receive for disobeying him would be worse than this.</p> <p>Mark pulled her wavy hair behind her head so he could see better as he watched her pretty red lips slide along his cock. “Use your tongue.”</p> <p>He commanded. “I want to feel you licking it as it slides in your mouth.” He felt her obey, her tongue sliding around the thick shaft as she continued sucking it. Mark had always wanted a little girl to use, and now he had this beautiful 11 year old princess, and it was everything he imagined it would be.</p> <p>He felt his balls begin to stir and knew he was about to cum, so he grabbed the pretty brunette’s face and held her still, then began thrusting his hips back and forth. He fucked Amelia’s face hard and deep, feeling his cock push towards the back of her throat, then held it deep inside as he felt his cock explode. His cum shot against the back of her throat and forced it’s way down to her stomach as he held there, forcing her to take it all.</p> <p>When it finally stopped, he slowly slid his cock out of her mouth and Amelia immediately began coughing and spitting, but there was nothing to spit. The cum had been released straight into her throat, so her body reflexively swallowed it all.</p> <p>Without saying a word, he grabbed her hair and pulled her to her feet, then punched her square in the stomach as he said, “You wanna cough, now you have a reason, whore!”</p> <p>Amelia fell back to her knees and coughed more, then looked up at him with her innocent brown eyes, only to feel the back of his hand across her cheek as he slapped her hard, forcing her to lay on the floor. He pushed his foot against her side, forcing her to roll over so her back was to him, then kicked her in the lower back, hearing her cry out as she reached for her back. Then, he pulled her to her feet by her hair again and pushed her against the wall, hearing the sound of her back hit the wall.</p> <p>He quickly walked up to her and held her to the wall by her throat, then lowered his head to her small tits and listened to her cry out as he bit one of her puffy nipples. He switched on and off between biting and licking each one, making her cry out in pain, as they began to poke out towards him.</p> <p>“I see you like being treated this way, princess.” he sneered, still holding her throat. He gripped her throat tighter and pulled her away from the wall as she grabbed at his wrist, trying to release his grip as he choked her. He threw her towards the bed and watched her land on it awkwardly, her legs hanging off the side. Before she could react, he was kneeling between her legs and lifting them up, holding them at an angle that put her thighs level with his head.</p> <p>“Let’s see how you like this, then.” he said as he put his head between her legs, turned sideways, and bit her inner thigh hard, leaving red teeth marks in her pink skin as she screamed loudly. He bit her other thigh, leaving marks and making her scream again, then pushed her knees towards her chest, making her pussy point towards the sky.</p> <p>Amelia cried, “Please, please, sir! Stop…stop hurting me! I beg you!” Marcus released one of her legs for a moment and slapped her hard across her bare pussy, making her cry out, as he said, “By the time I’m done with you, my little bride, you’ll be begging me TO hurt you!” He held her thighs tightly, her knees against her chest, and clamped his mouth around her entire pussy, sucking deeply. Amelia struggled, but stopped when he gripped her thighs tighter, digging his fingers into her. He began sloppily licking her pubic area all over, covering the puffy lips with his saliva, as Amelia cried.</p> <p>“Hold you legs just like this, whore.” He said. Amelia’s hands replaced his and she kept her legs pressed up against her body as his fingers began probing her tiny pussy. He licked up and down from the top of her pussy down to her pink rosebud, trying to push his tongue into her ass, as Amelia just laid there and cried. After a few minutes of trying that, he stopped and put the palms of his hands on her, between her pussy lips and legs. Amelia grunted as Marcus used his thumbs to force her lips open, then slid up to move her hood away from her clit. Her body shuddered as he took her clit in his mouth, sucking on it and licking it.</p> <p>Amelia cried out, “OW! Oh, God, please stop!” as Marcus’ teeth gripped her tiny clit. He gnashed it with his teeth for a bit as he licked what was inside his mouth. He enjoyed torturing this little 11 year old girl, knowing she was helpless to stop him, but it was now time to make his bride a woman.</p> <p>“Lay on the bed properly, and spread those lovely legs for your dear husband, Amelia.” Marcus said, actually sounding nice. Amelia obeyed, sliding along the bed until her head was on the pillows and spread her legs apart for him. Apparently, it wasn’t enough as he said, “Wider.”</p> <p>She widened her legs, but still he wanted more. She went a bit more, spreading her legs farther, and Marcus climbed up onto the bed and slid so he was sitting between them.</p> <p>He slapped her pussy hard, making her cry out, as he said, “Wider, you little bitch!” Then, without giving her a chance to do it herself, he gripped her thighs and pushed them far apart, almost further than they were meant to go. Amelia felt like her legs were going to come right out of her hips, and said, “Now, leave them just like that. You close them, and I will beat you unconscious.”</p> <p>She obeyed, leaving her legs as far apart as she could, as he laid down on top of her. She grew more scared as she felt the head of his big cock slide between her puffy lips and press against the tight opening of her virgin maidenhead. He stopped, grabbed her wrists, and pushed them onto the bed, then said, “Grab the headboard in your hands and keep them there.” She obeyed, gripping the bars of the headboard, as Marcus began pushing his cock against her tight pussy. After what seemed like an eternity, Marcus finally pushed the head of his cock into her pussy, stretching the tiny opening wide and making her cry out and grip the headboard’s bars tighter. Slowly, he pushed his cock into her a little at a time, seeing her knuckles turn white from gripping the headboard so tightly, then felt his prize. Her hymen blocked his path into her womb, so he drew back and prepared to take it away.</p> <p>Amelia screamed, “AHHHH! Oh, God, it hurts! You…you’re ripping me! Please, ouch! Take it out!” as Marcus rammed his cock deep inside the 11 year old princess’ tight pussy, feeling her hymen tear from his force at the same time he felt her tiny pussy tear from his size. He felt her pussy bleeding, but didn’t care as he began pounding into and out of her little body, fucking his new bride hard and deep as she screamed and cried. Her entire hands were white from the grip she had on the headboard and he saw the pain and tears on her face and loved it. He twisted his back so his upper body was facing sideways, then out one hand to her chest and began squeezing and pinching and twisting her small tits. This made her cry out more and he loved it, so he added twisting her puffy nipples to make her cry louder. Amelia screamed as she was brutally fucked, her bleeding pussy stretched past it’s limit by her husband’s large cock. The preteen princess hated his man she was forced to call husband, but she hated her father more at this point, as he knew of Marcus’ reputation and still allowed her to be abused by him.</p> <p>Marcus, on the other hand, wanted to thank King Roland for giving him such a fine girl to hurt. He pounded his hips into her harder, hearing his skin slapping against hers, as he fucked her hard and deep, feeling his cock push into her cervix, which made her scream louder.</p> <p>Amelia stopped begging him to stop, but was still screaming and crying, and he hoped that wouldn’t stop, for he loved the sound of it. He craned his neck so his lips could reach one of her small tits, then took it into his mouth and began sucking on it hard, tugging on the skin and stretching it. She let out a loud squeal as he bit her nipple and pulled on it with his teeth, stretching the puffy skin of her areola away from her tit.</p> <p>Marcus took his mouth off her chest and sat up between her legs, pushing her thighs apart hard as he gave her a mean look, silently warning her against closing them. He held her hips and began pounding into her, watching her small tits jiggle slightly as her pussy was viciously thrust into. He felt Amelia’s pussy bleeding around his cock as it seemed to tear more with each thrust of his big cock, and he silently hoped he wasn’t ruining her for future fucking, as he planned to abuse her like this for years to come.</p> <p>He felt his balls begin to stir again, so he released her hips and put both hands around her slender neck. Amelia gasped as Marcus tightened his grip on her throat, choking her as he pushed his hips back and forth, thrusting his cock into her stretched pussy. At the last second, he released her throat, grabbed her hips, and pulled her pussy towards him as he pushed his cock into her, the head tearing into her cervix as Amelia hoarsely screamed, “AHHH HOO HOO HOOOOO!” and Marcus felt his cum shoot violently into her belly.</p> <p>He slowly pulled his cock out of the little girl’s pussy and it was still hard and ready for more, so he decided it was time to enter her last hole. He grabbed her by the hair and pulled up hard, forcing her up off the bed and making her stand next to it, then threw her towards the desk.</p> <p>Amelia hit the desk with her midsection and bent over it from the force of the throw and Marcus yelled, “Put your hands on it and hold yourself up, princess whore!” Amelia obeyed, putting her palms flat on the desk, making her lean over the desk instead of bending over it. Marcus came up behind her, leaned down close to her, and whispered in her ear, “I’m gonna shove my cock into your cute little rear and, if you move, I’ll string you up for more whipping.”</p> <p>Her long, wavy brown hair fell at the sides of her face as she cried, her tears splashing onto the desk. He slapped her buttocks hard a few times, then gripped them and pulled them apart, getting a good view of her tiny rosebud before leaning forward and whispering in her ear, “Gonna tear this one more than your pussy, it’s so small. I hope it hurts!”</p> <p>Amelia braced herself, but still screamed as Marcus forced the head of his cock into her tiny rosebud. He watched it stretch and tear, blood streaking down her leg, making Amelia cry so hard, Marcus knew the entire castle, maybe the entire kingdom, had heard. “Let them hear,” he thought to himself. “I want to make her scream so loud, her father hears her in his own kingdom.” With that thought, he thrust his cock deep into her ass in one push, making her scream louder than ever as her pretty rear was violated.</p> <p>“Keep those hips still.” he commanded as he felt her body move forward. He fucked her tight ass hard, tearing it more and adding to the blood streaking down her leg, as he reached under her and roughly squeezed her budding tits. The small mounds of flesh molded in his hands as her rosebud seemed to grip his cock in a vise. He knew he wasn’t going to last long, so he decided to make it worth it.</p> <p>He pulled all of her beautiful brown hair together behind her back and yanked back hard, forcing her head to tilt back as she cried out, “OW!” He listened to her cry and sniffle and scream as he raped her pretty ass, holding her hair tightly to keep her head tilted back and tugging ever few seconds to make her cry out. Blood was streaking down both legs now as her tiny rosebud tore further from the pounding of his large cock and he began slapping her round buttocks hard, making them turn a darker pink. After a few minutes of this, he released her hair, but grabbed his riding crop off the dresser again.</p> <p>“WHACK!” He brought the riding crop down on her smooth back, making her throw her head back and scream as a new red line was created.</p> <p>“WHACK! WHACK!” He brought the leather crop down two more times on her back, waiting until her head hung down again to give the next hit, loving watching her head whip up and her long, wavy hair fly all around her head when she screamed. “WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!” He whipped her twice across the shoulders and once across her lower back as he fucked her tight ass harder and deeper. He could feel it push past the canal of her ass and into her body as she screamed so loud he swore the windows rattled.</p> <p>“That’s right, you damned whore! Scream for me! Scream for your master!” Marcus yelled as he slapped his hips against hers and hit her twice more across the back with the riding crop. Just as he figured, he wasn’t going to last long, as he felt his balls begin to stir. He dropped the leather crop onto the desk and reached up to put both hands around her neck, then squeezed tightly. Prince Marcus choking Princess Amelia caused her to panic, which caused her body to tighten up, including her ass, which was gripping him tighter as he continued pushing past the canal and up into her body. He gripped her throat so tight he felt her skin puffing up between his fingers and heard her gasping for air as he used his grip on her neck to push her body towards him with each thrust, pushing his cock further into her body. Drips of blood were falling off her thighs and onto his feet as he violated his preteen wife, and he loved every drop. Finally, he rammed his cock into her and tightened his grip, releasing his cum into her body and flooding her ass canal with his seed. A second later, he felt her body go limp in his grip, so he released her and pulled out, watching her slump to the floor in a heap.</p> <p>He bent down and checked for a pulse, thinking what a shame it would be if he broke his toy already. To his joy, she still had a pulse. She had simply passed out from the combination of lack of air and the pain of having her ass raped.</p> <p>As if on cue, he heard a knock on the door and one of the servants say, “Dinner is prepared, Master Marcus.” Good timing, for he was starving. He slid his robe on and left his wife crumpled on the floor, then went to feast, posting a guard at his door to ensure she stayed there.</p> <p>About an hour later, Marcus returned to his bedchamber, eager to continue his “honeymoon”, and found Princess Amelia still crumpled on the floor, her eyes slowly opening. He gave her a hard kick to the belly as he said, “Wake up, you worthless whore!” The kick made her eyes snap open and he grabbed her hair and pushed her onto the bed, quickly sliding up next to her.</p> <p>“So, are you enjoying our marriage so far, Princess?” He said, then laughed.</p> <p>“Please, sir, I beg of you. Don’t hurt me anymore.” Amelia begged.</p> <p>“I…I will do whatever you wish, but I cannot take much more of your beatings.”</p> <p>Marcus replied, “Hmm, perhaps I should stop. At least, for now. That was a close call before. Wouldn’t wanna end our marriage so soon.</p> <p>After all, I plan on doing this to you daily for many years.” Hearing this made the beautiful little 11 year old cry more as Marcus said, “But, I am a fair man. If you prove you can please me, I shall stop punishing your young body. For today, at least.”</p> <p>Hoping to save herself more pain, and figuring the worst is behind her now, she looked at him with hope in her big brown eyes as she asked, “What…what can I do to please you, sir? Tell me, and I shall.”</p> <p>Marcus grabbed the back of her head and said, “Call me master in our bedchamber, whore! Now, make my cock ready for your pussy again, wife! Kneel and bend over between my legs and take it in your mouth, the way I taught you, until I say to stop.”</p> <p>“Y…yes, master.” Amelia said, then slid around the bed until she was kneeling between his legs. She bent down, putting her elbows and forearms on the bed, and took her husband’s cock into her hand. Marcus watched as she began stroking her hand up and down, then gave her a look, which she immediately understood, putting his cock between her lips and into her mouth. Her pretty red lips stretched around his fat cock as she slid them down the shaft, almost touching her nose to his belly, and he felt her tongue sliding along it inside her mouth. He was pleased with how well Amelia had learned and she looked up at him as if to wonder if she was doing it right, but he said nothing, wanting to make her worry.</p> <p>He felt his cock hardening and growing in his preteen wife’s mouth and she sucked on it like a good little whore and he just laid back and watched. After about ten minutes, he decided it was time for her pussy, so he said, “Now, impale your pussy onto my cock, Princess. Kneel over it and lower yourself onto me.”</p> <p>Amelia obeyed, kneeling over his cock and lowering herself as she guided it into her body. She only went about halfway down, however, so he grabbed her hips and pulled down hard, making her scream, “AHHHH!” as his cock hit the end of her love canal. “All the way down, whore, every time, and beg me my seed!”</p> <p>Amelia cried and said, “Y…yes, master. Please, put y…your seed in…into my belly!” as she lifted and lowered her body, fucking her husband hard and deep. As she rode Marcus’ cock, he reached up and began squeezing and twisting her small tits and puffy nipples, making her cry out but not stopping her from obeying her husband. Marcus had to admit, to himself anyway, that he was proud of his little girl wife.</p> <p>It seemed she learned how to please him quite well. He knew this wasn’t going to last long, as he had spilled much of his seed today, but there would be time to do this at length later.</p> <p>For the moment, he simply enjoyed his 11 year old princess wife. The feel of her tight pussy stretched around his fat cock as she allowed him into her body. The feel of her soft chest flesh molding and twisting in his hands. The fell of her canal walls hugging his cock as if begging to be fucked. He realized Amelia was silent, simply crying as she fucked him, so he slapped her across the face, almost making her fall off his cock, as he yelled, “You better keep telling me you love it and begging for more, bitch! Beg for my cock AND my seed in your belly, you little whore!”</p> <p>“Y…yes, master, I…I want it! Give me y…your cock a…and your…seed!</p> <p>I…ow!…I want it…ah!…deep in my…uhn!…belly! Please, m…master, allow me to…uhn!…to take your s…seed!” Amelia said, her voice shaky from her sobbing, as she continued sliding her body up and down his cock. He decided she wasn’t doing a good enough job, so he pulled her body to him and slid off the bed.</p> <p>He walked over to the dresser and set her ass down on it, making her sit with her legs off the front, pulled her ass to the edge, and began pounding into her pussy as he yelled, “Beg for it, you worthless bitch! Scream for my cock and beg me to fuck with it! Beg me to put my seed in your belly! Make me believe it, or I’ll choke the life out of you while I fuck you!” He gripped her throat and squeezed for a moment to accentuate his point as he fucked her hard and deep, pounding her so hard the dresser leaned back and hit the wall, then the legs hit the floor.</p> <p>“M…master, please! I…ow!…I want your…uhn!…your cock!</p> <p>F…fu…fuck…. me…. with it! P…plant your…AH!…your s…seed…ouch!…deep I…in my…. my…mAAAIIIIEEEE!” Her scream was changed by the combination of him biting one of her puffy nipples and pushing his cock head into her cervix as he tightened his grip on her throat.</p> <p>“You’re no good at begging. Try again. Don’t make me punish you!”</p> <p>Marcus said as he continued to brutally rape his young wife, feeling her pussy tear more from the force of his thrusts, the blood drops splashing on the edge of the dresser.</p> <p>“I…I’m sorry, master!” Amelia said hoarsely, trying not to show her pain. “P…please, fuck me with your…uh!…cock deep in my…uh!…belly! Put your…uh!…seed in…uh!…my belly! Please, uh, master, I, uh, I want it!” Hearing the 11 year old princess beg for him to cum was too much. He released her throat, leaned in, and bit the side of her neck hard, leaving marks, as he pulled her hips towards him and his towards her. His cock pushed into her cervix, making her cry out, as he shot his cum deep into her belly. He kept his teeth clamped onto the side of her neck until his cum had stopped entering her, then finally released and slowly drew his cock out of her pussy.</p> <p>Deciding he was done with her for the night, he pulled her off the dresser and threw her onto the bed, then put his bedclothes on. He gave her nothing to wear, forcing her to remain naked, and forced her to share his bed.</p> <p>Princess Amelia suffered like this almost daily at the hands of Prince Marcus for over four years, during which time he became king. After giving birth to a daughter, Amelia was cast to the dungeons as punishment for not producing an heir, then Marcus went in search of another kingdom with a young princess. After finding one, he started a war with them for no reason but to wait for the king to offer his preteen daughter as Marcus’ bride, which didn’t take very long. After 5 years, this one finally gave him a male heir, and he threw her in the dungeon just because he could. Not wanting to marry again, he did the unthinkable and began torturing his own princess the way he did to her mother 8 years ago.</p></div>","['Warning: This story contains non-consensual sexual acts involving an adult male and a preteen girl. If you don’t like it, go away. If you do, then enjoy. Oh, and if you’re under 18, go visit Disney.com.', 'Note: This story takes place in a time long ago.', 'This is a work of fiction. It is meant for entertainment only. The author does not condone sexual relationships of any nature with underage girls or child abuse of any kind.']"
543,Hot Sister,-1,LOVER OF BONDAGE,no@email,This is about my hot little (then 9) sister named Nicole and our first of many bondage/sex experiences.,2005-03-18,115,4,"g, bd, inc, reluc",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lover001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There was a young 9-year old girl named Nicole who was very pretty (actually downright HOT) for her age. She had long curly brown hair (reaching down to around her mid-back), her skin was so very soft, she had big green eyes, long legs, and the softest(and cutest) pair of feet you have ever seen. I am her brother Jon, now 18, at the time this occurred I was 13 and had just hit puberty. Even though she is my sister, I was (and still am) sexually attracted to her. </p> <p>One summer day when the parents were out at work I offered Nicole to pay her to be my slave, she obviously refused but I came up with an idea: we will play ""truth or dare"" and hopefully she will fall for it (we was still innocent and naive at the time).</p> <p>I prodded her on until she agreed to do anything in the game. I asked first and she answered truth, I asked her if she would ever want to have sex with me and she told me yes. I couldnt believe it, I was so excited. My next turn, I dared her to take off her clothes and stay naked with me the rest of the game. So she began to strip off her clothes. She pulled off her socks first, revealing her soft and sweaty feet. She had a toering and cyan-colored nail polish on her little toenails and a silver anklet on her left ankle. The next thing she took off were her jeans, followed by her little shirt. This revealed her little budding breasts and I was so turned on by them even if she was flat-chested at the time. Finally she removed her panties and I could see her pussy clear as day. It had little to no hair around it and was just begging me to finger it. Next was her turn, in which she dared me to do the same. So I stripped down and I noticed her eyes open big when I removed my underwear, she told me she had seen by cock before, but had never seen it so big (I was so hard it wasnt even funny). Finally on my next turn I dropped the big one, I dared to let me have my way with her. </p> <p>She didnt know exactly what I meant by ""have my way with her"" so I said not to worry, but just for her to lie down on her stomach. She did so I grabbed some rope from under my bed I had saved for this occasion and began to tie her wrists together behind her back with her wrists crossed. Once her wrists were tied, I started to feel up on her naked body. I started to just fondle her nipples and rubbed my cock against her hot little ass. I then turned her over onto her back, pulled up onto her so it looked as if I was sitting on her belly. I leaned over her, closed my eyes, and stuck my tongue into her mouth (for a 9-year-old, she was an AMAZING kisser). After a little bit of our frenching, she began to get uncomfortable and began complaining, so I did what came naturally. I grabbed her tiny underwear, rolled it up into a ball, and put in into her mouth. Then a took a few rolls of tape and put a few strips over her hot mouth. </p> <p>""Jon, please, Ive changed my... mmmmmpppppphhhh,"" she struggled to say as I gagged her. It was actually very hot to see her as a little damsel in distress. I then grabbed some more rope and began tying her ankles together. She tried to struggle, but to no avail as once her ankles were tied together, she was helpless. I was having such fun doing this to her and just sat back and watched her struggle in vain of trying to escape her bonds. She couldnt keep her eyes off of huge hard cock, so I started to tease her with it by rubbing it against her small, size 5 feet very subtly. I then began to suck every one of Nicole's hot little toes, one at a time. I could somewhat tell she was enjoying it as she a little smile on her face that was visible through the tape. </p> <p>""Do you like this, Nicole?"" I asked as I finished cleaning her feet with my tongue. </p> <p>""mmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhh,"" she tried to say as she shook her head (I guess it was wierding her out, but too bad, she was in no position to do anything about it). After I finally finished with her sweaty, hot feet, I began to feel her ass and explored every inch of her 9 year old tied-up body. She kept struggling, but still to no avail. I began sucking her little fingers next. I loved feeling them move around in my mouth. As I did this, I began to finger her tight hairless pussy. I could tell Nicole was starting to feel certain feelings she had never felt before, so I began to finger her faster. After a little while, she began to start screaming through her gag, it was so cute, she was having her first orgasm. I asked her if she liked it after I saw her little cum exit her pussy and she nodded enthusiastically. So I untied her ankles, but left her wrists tied as well as her gag on. I turned on her stomach and got her on her knees. I began to fuck her in the ass an d I must say, it was certainly very nice for both of us. I released my load inside of her and took a little break. I took off her gag and inserted my still-bulging cock into her mouth and commanded her to suck and suck she did. I climaxed again in her mouth and then I finally removed her ropes from her wrists </p> <p>""Jon, was that sex we just did?"" Nicole asked.</p> <p>""Yeah, you were my hot little sex slave, did you enjoy it?"" I answered.</p> <p>""Yeah, I wanna do some more, except next time I want to tie you up,"" she said with a smile.</p></div>",[]
544,"The Kidnapping, Part 1",1,LOVER OF BONDAGE,no@email,,2005-06-27,13,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lover002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>One day there were two little 9-year-old cousins named Nicole and Giselle walking home from school. Both of them were absolutely beautiful; Nicole was about 5 feet tall and had long curly brown hair (reaching down to around her mid-back), her skin was so very soft, she had big green eyes, long legs, and the softest(and sexiest) pair of feet imaginable. Her cousin Giselle was about an inch taller with everything on her body bigger than Nicole (in a good way), especially her feet, which it could be argued were comparable to Nicoles. Her eyes were blue and her hair was always kept very short so that it never sunk under her neck. </p> <p>A man by the name of Stan had caught sight of them a few months back as he was passing them one day and immediately decided to study them. He spied on them slowly learning almost everything there is to know about them and today was the day he decided to strike. Both girls were dressed in schoolgirl outfits (obvious since they were walking home from school) when it began to rain. The rain just began pounding and so they decided to run the rest of the way home, and that is when Stan made his move. </p> <p>""Hey girls,"" He said as he pulled his car in front of them. ""Would you like a ride home? Martha asked me to keep an eye on you. (Martha was Nicole's mom so Nicole figured she had nothing to lose).</p> <p>""Sure, Mr. Cmon G were getting too wet out here, he knows my mom, so lets go,"" said Nicole.</p> <p>""Fine, but I dont trust this guy, when we get back to your house, well ask your mom,"" replied Giselle (G was Nicole's nickname for Giselle). The girls got into the car and Stan just smiled as he knew his plan was going perfectly. Stan drove for what seemed like forever and the girls were starting to get a little worried that he wasnt who they originally thought. Stan finally pulled over on the side of the road that nobody seemed to be on, turned to the girls, and just started chatting away with them. While he did this, he slowly took out a bottle of chloroform the pocket of his jacket.</p> <p>""Do you know what this is girls? Its a chemical called chloroform, it puts you to sleep for a few hours and you feel all wierd when you wake up."" He said he poured it onto a rag and reached it to Nicole's mouth.</p> <p>""What the mmmmmmmppppphhhh..."" said Nicole as she began to feel the effects of the chloroform.</p> <p>""Oh my god! What did you do?!"" screamed Giselle as Nicole fell unconsious. He then turned attention toward her and soon she was out like a light. </p> <p>""Sleep tight girls, you're going need your energy for later,"" said Stan with a smile. He quickly got up, picked up both girls, and placed them in his trunk, but not before placing some tape over their mouths and tying their wrists behind their respective backs, just in case they wake up before they arrive at his cabin.</p> <p>And so he was off thinking so many things about his two new slaves, sleeping bound and gagged in his trunk...</p> </div>",[]
545,"The Kidnapping, Part 2",2,LOVER OF BONDAGE,no@email,,2005-07-05,16,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lover003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nicole awoke with a headache and an overall groggy feeling. She tried to move her hands to wipe her eyes but couldn't and she realized she was all tied up and worse yet, she was completely naked.</p> <p>""mmmmmmmmpppppphhhhh,"" Nicole tried to say but quickly realized she was gagged as well, she looked around and noticed Giselle laying next to her. Giselle too was naked, bound, and gagged as well. Her budding breasts were slightly bigger than Nicole's. Nicole started to struggle a little bit, figuring she could wake her cousin up and maybe they could loosen each other. So she began to poke and touch Giselle but to no avail. </p> <p>After another 10 or so minutes, Giselle awoke with the stench Nicole's hot feet on her, all of the smells of her cousin's toes reaching into her nostrils. </p> <p>""mmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhh,"" Giselle tried to scream but quickly discovered her peril. So both young cousins struggled for a good hour or so until the door opened up. </p> <p>Stan walked into the room with another man. ""These are the two girls, which one would you like?""</p> <p>The man walked up to both girls with them staring at him in horror, he closely inspected them, he began to fondle their breasts, slowly caressing what was only but a mere bump on their girl's chests at this point. He did everything to the girls, felt their hairless pussies, smelled their feet, felt their asses, he even went so far as to kiss the girls on their gags. </p> <p>Finally he went up to Stan, turned around and pointed to Nicole and said, ""Ill take her, how much was it?""</p> <p>""$5000 for 2 hours,"" replied Stan. ""You can do whatever you want to her, just dont kill her."" With that he collected his money, went over to the girls and said with a smile, ""Well Nikki, looks like you've got your first customer, have fun."" He picked up Giselle over his shoulder, told the man that he had two hours starting when Stan left, and finally left the room with Giselle in tow. </p> <p>Nicole began to cry as she was incredibly scared, she no idea what was going to happen to her. ""mmmmmppppphhhhhhh,"" cried Nicole. </p> <p>""Awwww, chin up princess. Its only two hours and we're going to have lots of fun together...</p></div>",[]
546,Summary Justice,-1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"The author's last day in a foreign country was full of surprises. Not just his discovery of an uninvited young guest, but in particular, his uncharacteristically brutal reaction to her presence.",2006-01-02,29,5,"M/gg, ds, rp",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Funny how you do things on the spur of the moment; things you'd never normally contemplate. I mean, I would never have done anything like that back home, but something just snapped in my head and one thing led to another and... well, it happened. Can't say I'm proud of what I did, but it was a few amazing hours I'll never forget.</p> <p>And nor, I am sure, will she.</p> <p>My contract had finished and I was all packed and ready to fly home. Four months in the back end of nowhere. And I'd worked my nuts off in that Godforsaken place, putting in hundred hour weeks to more than earn my bonus, though the project had completed on time and within budget, so I was doubly happy. We engineers take pride in a job well done. It had been interesting, if monotonous, living in that dangerous and backward country, with its crowds and sights and smells and strange customs, but I had no desire ever to return. Work and sleep - not much else. I looked around my small portakabin bungalow, empty and ready to hand back to the company, and remembered the few waking hours I'd actually spent in it, reading, listening to the BBC World Service, and bemoaning the lack of decent draught beer. Shit - I had hardly left the site in all that time. At least it had been quiet and safe in this little temporary home of mine, set as it was in a small cul-de-sac backing on to the main factory construction site towards the edge of town. My oasis of calm, less than ten minutes from the mayhem and poverty of the city centre.</p> <p>My cab wasn't due until late that night and I was killing time. The packing cases had only been collected and there was just my suitcase, hand luggage and me in the spartan little building that had been my home for the previous sixteen weeks. In twenty-four hours' time I would be enjoying a decent steak, a few glasses in the Stube by the Hauptbahnhof and, please God, the prospect of an accommodating tart afterwards. I resolved to splash out on a whole hour with some obliging Natasha. Life was good.</p> <p>I was in the bathroom when I heard the creaking floorboard. I zipped myself up and listened. There was someone else in the bungalow.</p> <p>Damn! I had handed my automatic in to the company armoury first thing that morning - all ex-pats carried them as a matter of course in that lawless place - and I felt extremely exposed. Crime was such a fact of life there, but this was the first time I had experienced it at first hand. What shitty luck: on my last day, too.</p> <p>Silently, I twisted the handle and peered through the crack in the door. I just caught a glimpse of a small figure slipping into the bedroom, where I had left my case.</p> <p>I stepped out into the hall just as she came back out, clutching my laptop case to her chest. A small, coffee-coloured girl, with a mass of wild black hair framing her small face. Cheap dress in lurid orange and pink and tatty trainers on her smooth, skinny legs. Holding my bloody precious laptop.</p> <p>We stared at each other for a second and then she tried to dash past me.</p> <p>I yelled and made a grab for her, somehow snatching a handful of her dress as she swerved and ducked. I felt the thin material rip, heard and felt the tearing, but it had been enough to snare her and I swung about and managed to loop my other arm around her tiny waist.</p> <p>She cried out and dropped the computer. I lifted her off the floor and her legs and arms flailed wildly and she was squealing and I had to lean well away to avoid her flying fists. I can remember looking down at my laptop case and feeling the red mist of anger well up - it had better not be broken, you little cunt! </p> <p>I saw the front door still ajar and I guiltily realised that when the movers had taken away the packing cases, I had not checked it was shut and locked. A stupid lapse on my last day.</p> <p>What else was on my mind at that point, I have no idea. Her hands were beating my face and shoulders and her heels were bruising my legs and so all I wanted to do was put her down. But no way was I going to let her get away. Crossly, I kicked the front door closed, hefted the squirming child under my arm and carried her into the bedroom and slamming that door closed behind me too, then literally threw the wriggling girl on to the bed.</p> <p>She bounced and I glimpsed the flash of white pants at the top of her legs. Her dress had torn from shoulder to waist and her tiny, immature little breasts were on display, barely standing proud of her bony chest, with soft, spongy, nut-brown nipples at their tips. I would put her at eleven or twelve years old, thin yet muscular, and no more than half my weight.</p> <p>Yet she was a thief and she had tried to nick my stuff, which really pissed me off. The hurt look she glared at me when she looked down and tried to pull the torn flap of her dress back up over her chest really got to me. </p> <p>How the fuck dare she look so fucking indignant? With my laptop probably in bits on the hall floor? </p> <p>I wasn't aware of thinking anything in particular. It was my instinct that decided she needed to be taught a lesson. </p> <p>Summary justice.</p> <p>I turned the key in the lock and pocketed it.</p> <p>As I walked towards the bed, her attitude changed. Not so cocky now, eh? She began to mutter platitudes in her sing-song native tongue. And that was genuine fear in her eyes.</p> <p>I felt a hot shudder pass through my entire body, rich and exciting. A sense of power. Primeval pleasure. I looked down at the tiny girl, curling up defensively on the bare mattress, eyed her pretty, scared face and her soft, naked legs and the way her slender fingers tugged at the edges of her ripped dress, and the raw lust surged through me. My cock hardened in an instant.</p> <p>Oh yes, I would teach her a good lesson.</p> <p>Her thin, sculpted lips quivered, and her tongue flitted between her large, perfect teeth. She was so small, and fragile and vulnerable.</p> <p>I wanted to hurt her.</p> <p>God knows where my thoughts were coming from. Never before had I been conscious of any such feelings. I was no sadist. A good screw was always enough for me. Nothing adventurous, nothing kinky. And as for underage girls - no way!</p> <p>Now it was something very different. There could be no doubt where my subconscious was taking me. I was being compelled to do it.</p> <p>I reached down and pulled her wrist away from her chest. I yanked her to her feet and before she could get her balance, I had taken hold of the torn dress and wrenched it apart, tugging relentlessly until the cheap garment was completely torn down the front. Ignoring her protests, I pulled the remnants from her shoulders and down her arms and tossed the rag aside. She looked up, terrified, one hand instinctively reaching down across the crotch of those little white pants.</p> <p>""Steal my stuff, would you?"" I yelled into her terrified face, ""Well I'll show you what becomes of thieves who try to run off with my property...""</p> <p>I don't know if she understood my English, but since I towered over her and had my face only inches from hers, she was suitably intimidated and silenced.</p> <p>Grasping her sinewy shoulders, I turned her to face the bed, then shoved her roughly forward, pressing the down on the small of her back.</p> <p>""Be still, you little bitch!"" I shouted. She understood that all right.</p> <p>I stood close against the backs of her legs.</p> <p>The sight of her slim little bum, the contrast of the brilliant white of her panties against her perfect, dark skin: it was intoxicating. I leaned over her, hardly aware of what my hands were doing, but my eyes feasted on the delicate hollows in her pert buttocks and the deep cleavage of her little bottom, and, as the roll of her panties progressed in my fingers down her hard, young thighs, the first tantalising glimpse of her cunny, neat lips squeezed between the tops of her thighs and the rough calico of the mattress.</p> <p>Until that moment, I don't think I had any consciousness of what I was doing or where this was leading, but as I stared hard at the cleft of her sweet young cunt, studying appreciatively the way her labia had parted slightly, right at the opening to her vagina, it became clear that retribution would certainly involve my fucking this little kid. I was at once scared, surprised at myself, and overwhelmingly, incredibly horny.</p> <p>But first things first. I tugged on her knickers and as I pulled them to her ankles, I ripped off her dirty trainers too.</p> <p>I kept one shoe in my hand, and half knelt, half crouched, so that my knee was pressing down on her back. With my free hand, I gathered her wrists and held them over her spine so that she was pressed hard over the side of the bed, her feet still on the floor mat and her face and body squashed, immobile, into the mattress. Her narrow, hard bottom was bent over the edge of the mattress, and simply begging to be beaten.</p> <p>Her tiny body snapped taut immediately the sole of the trainer smacked down on to the stretched flesh of her left buttock, with a clearly audible crack and leaving a small patch of pink that flushed deeper as I watched.</p> <p>I swung the trainer down again and treated her right buttock to an identical blow. This time, her response was an angry, muffled scream from the depths of the mattress.</p> <p>When the initial shock receded, replaced by a relentless throbbing pain deep in her backside, the girl's yell turned into a throaty, plaintive wail, punctuated by gasps and helpless sobbing between each measured smack. She struggled and I had to pin her wrists under my knee and use my spare hand to push down on her shoulders, to keep her properly in place in order to continue her beating. I must have brought the trainer down a couple of dozen times on each side of her bum - I had no sense of time, nor did I want to stop, for I was transfixed by the way those two wonderful orbs of soft brown flesh had turned first red, then almost purple, under the stream of blows. The skin became puffy and dimpled and where I had concentrated my aim, the bruises were already forming.</p> <p>Throughout my being, I had an exhilaration that dried my throat and swelled my cock: that I had such power to desecrate the purity of that gorgeous young body was such an overwhelming sensation that I had not noticed how she had gone limp and her writhing and screaming had subsided to a low moan. She had yielded to the pain and her own helplessness and her small body had grown floppy, bucking mechanically each time the trainer struck, absorbing the blow yet showing little further reaction.</p> <p>""No, please..."" was all she could splutter between sobs and the inevitable whack of trainer against skin,</p> <p>Finally my mind registered the change in her demeanour - her total capitulation - and I stopped. My own lungs ached from holding my breath in excitement! I could almost feel the fiery heat of the raw red skin of her buttocks. I stood up and she remained slumped over the edge of the bed, and I watched her skinny body shudder as she continued to cry softly, self-pityingly.</p> <p>Now I found myself breathing heavily, only partly from the exertion of swinging the trainer against her. The adrenalin was coursing through me. I became aware of my cock uncomfortably tight inside my trousers.</p> <p>Lifting her legs by the ankles, I swung her around, so that she was now lying in the centre of my bed, her feet just proud of the end of mattress. I bent over and rolled her over on to her back. She moaned and her big, dark eyes flashed briefly from her tear-streaked face before she threw her arm across them and groaned miserably.</p> <p>She had no fight left, and when I pulled her knees aside and bounced her legs wide akimbo, she made no effort to move. The chafing of the mattress against her agonised bottom sent her into another exhausted fit of sobbing and moaning. I ignored her, although the sounds of her distress were truly music to my ears. Where were such feelings coming from? Even now I can't fully believe the way in which I was getting my rocks off, watching and listening to this little girl in such misery, but the fact is I was loving every second, and when I knelt between her legs and felt the hot softness of her pubic mound on my fingertips, I thought I would cum there and then.</p> <p>There was the merest hint of feathery down, pale and fine, fanning out over her belly from the top of her pubis, but her labia were perfectly smooth and hairless, and felt so tiny and vulnerable in my fingers as I eased them open and stroked the little flap over her clitoris. I pulled her wider open and ran the tip of my finger down the smooth pinkness to the tiny black opening and probed a few millimetres.</p> <p>She winced and squealed in protest and her knees instinctively tried to close. She tried to sit up, but to my instant surprise (although I felt no shame at the time) I without thinking swung the flat of my palm hard against her cheek, sending her crashing back to the bed, where she remained, her hands pressed hard over her face, crying almost silently. She offered no more resistance.</p> <p>""Don't move, you little thief!"" I spat, ""You tried to take my things, now it's my turn to take something of yours. See how you like it!""</p> <p>And so I had free rein to explore her beautiful young cunny, to tease and tweak and prod and stroke and I salivated on my fingers and pushed aside the hood and massaged the miniscule white hardness of her clit, whilst the tip of my finger tormented and stretched the aperture of her vagina. There was resistance inside when I pushed deeper and I knew I had to fuck her right then,</p> <p>Reparation for her crime.</p> <p>It was only fair.</p> <p>Her spirit was broken, overcome by the pain and defeated by the superiority of my size and strength. I have little doubt she knew full well that I was about to rape her, but she seemed to accept the inevitable with silent resignation.</p> <p>For a moment, her eyes flickered as she stole a glance at me, perhaps curious why I had got off the bed, but as soon as she saw my own nakedness and the incredible crimson hardness of my eager cock, advancing upon her, she threw her head to the side and pulled her arms hard across her face.</p> <p>I toyed with her cunt for a couple of minutes, ensuring my saliva had made her wet, then I pushed my knees under her thighs, lifting her crotch upwards and I lowered my rock-hard cock to the tiny little hole and pushed as I leaned forward over her.</p> <p>Fuck, she seemed so unbelievably small! But now entirely compliant. Yes, she grunted and moaned and even thrashed weakly about when I shoved hard and forced half my length into the reluctant tightness. I pulled out, applied some more saliva and entered her again. She stiffened and suppressed a yelp and suddenly it seemed as if the grip around the end of my cock relaxed and I fancied I felt a new hotness caressing the engorged bell end. I pushed and her body accepted more of me and after a few more uncomfortable moments, I was into a slow, steady rhythm, not fully buried inside her, but sufficiently so for the velvety grip and slickness to generate wave after wave of exquisite tingling, that eddied through me and made me close my eyes with the sheer pleasure of it all.</p> <p>It was unbelievable - an experience I find it hard to describe, looking down and watching my penis forced up between the legs of this tiny, dark-skinned young girl. I had to pause and stroke those soft young breasts and run my fingers over the tiny, hard nipples. She seemed so small, her waist so tiny that she looked in danger of snapping in two, the outline of her stomach muscles clearly evident as her body flexed when I resumed my slow fucking, my hands so huge about her waist and hips when I pulled her body to towards me and held her tight as I fucked her.</p> <p>No words were spoken. It was as if we had a mutual understanding - she was paying for her crime. Well, if that was how she reconciled it as I increased the pace, building up to my climax, then she was sadly mistaken - this was only the first part of the punishment I had in mind for her.</p> <p>I wanted to look into her face when I came, so I leaned right over her, bearing my weight on my arms and holding her wrists into the mattress either side of her head, so that I could stop her turning away.</p> <p>I shall never forget watching the tears trickle silently from those beautiful big brown eyes as I humped into her without mercy, each thrust producing a wonderfully rewarding fresh twist of pain to her lips, and as I ground hard against her pubis, my cock exploding and pumping my semen gratefully deep inside her, I smiled with hitherto unknown malice at the mask of deliciously agonised resignation that distorted her stunningly beautiful young face.</p> <p>That she had been a virgin was patently obvious when the final twitches of satisfaction had been spent and the very last drops of semen had oozed warmly from the glowing tip of my cock, and I clambered off her. </p> <p>Both our crotches were smeared bright red.</p> <p>But still I felt no sense of remorse. Whatever dark feelings that had been dredged up from beyond my consciousness were still firmly in charge and there was still plenty more moral outrage to be avenged. Another shudder of anticipation pleased me. I looked down at the miserable girl, rolling on her side and slowly curling her bloodied legs up into her lap, and all I felt was excitement that I still had unfinished business with her.</p> <p>The chill of the air conditioning on the wetness at my crotch prompted me to want to clean up before I had a further session with the unfortunate girl.</p> <p>Such was the wanton thrill of dominating that tiny body and so deep was the seam of latent sadism into which I had tapped - I just had to have some more fun with her. Though I might attempt to justify it as retribution or punishment, I suspect that by now I was simply driven by the very basest of my desires. My mind raced.</p> <p>On the chest of drawers was a reel of gaffer tape left over from my packing and I made short work of dragging her up the bed and binding her wrists tightly to the posts of the headboard. Miserably, meekly, she let me do whatever I wanted. </p> <p>I checked my watch and decided I had plenty of time to nip down into the market to obtain a few extra toys for part two of her ordeal. Confident that she was secure, I dressed and was about to leave when I noticed her little panties on the bedside mat and I almost chuckled out loud when I held her jaw and stuffed them slowly into her mouth, placing a peace of tape over the lot to keep her from spitting them out.</p> <p>""Make the most of the next few minutes, you dirty little cunt. Spend a little time thinking about what I have just done and then try to imagine what else I might be about to do to you. I've by no means finished with you yet. I'm going to make sure you regret the day you tried to steal from me.""</p> <p>I unlocked the bedroom door and stepped out, locking it again behind me. It was my good fortune that all internal doors in these prefabricated bungalows had mortise locks. But then this was a crazy day of mixed fortunes. Placing the key in my back pocket I went down the hall towards the front door.</p> <p>And came face to face with another girl. </p> <p>I couldn't believe it. The door was open - when I had booted it earlier, in my anger I hadn't bothered to check it was properly closed. And fuck me; another bloody kid had come in!</p> <p>Even smaller this one, wearing tiny shorts and a grubby t-shirt and sandals, she was a reduced-size replica of the girl I had just raped so satisfyingly.</p> <p>I gave her no time to react. Before she had the chance to turn and run, I had bundled her into the bathroom and pushed her into the far corner. But not before I had closed the front door securely.</p> <p>""Who the Hell are you? Are you alone? Are there any more of you?""</p> <p>I loomed over her and raised my hand as if to strike her.</p> <p>She began to burble and I grabbed and shook her and spoke harshly and she froze in panic. I relaxed my grip a shade, then haltingly, in broken English, she eventually explained. I was relieved - in my haste to deal with the older girl, it had not crossed my mind that she might not have been acting alone. Christ! There might have been a gang out there. I was chastened. A small dose of rationality returned.</p> <p>But my evil thoughts were undiminished. In my temporarily-deformed logic, I just accepted that with the arrival of the smaller girl, all I had was a minor added complication. No problem - she too simply demanded some of my instant justice. </p> <p>My reward - twice the satisfaction? Bring it on!</p> <p>The terrified little girl told me that there were just two of them and they were sisters. She had been outside, acting as lookout, whilst her older sister had crept into my bungalow, believing it was empty. They were street kids and had hoped that they might squat in the place. So trying to pinch my laptop was pure opportunism, I concluded, but that didn't diminish the imperative to teach the girl a lesson did it? And, as I glowered down with stage menace at the even tinier little creature cowering on my bathroom floor, my lust-driven logic judged her to be an accomplice to the crime, equally deserving of punishment.</p> <p>Just as well I hadn't yet done my impromptu shopping, for I might now need extra things to deal with two thieves.</p> <p>She was visibly shaking in fear. I ordered her to sit in the shower cubicle. I told her that I had captured her sister as she was trying to rob me, and that I was still deciding what I was going to do with the both of them. Summoning my greatest acting abilities, I tried to be some evil monster and warned her that I would be back in just a few minutes and that if she set foot outside the shower, I would chop off her sister's hands. She certainly believed me, for when I returned after my half-hour dash around the market, she was in exactly the same position in which I had left her. She hadn't even tried to slide open the shower door.</p> <p>I had found corroboration of the girl's story when I returned from the market: half hidden in the bushes opposite my bungalow I had found a battered shopping trolley, stuffed with bags containing the girls' few worldly possessions. But this wasn't the time for compassion. They had wronged me and had yet to pay fully for their crime.</p> <p>I wheeled the trolley out of sight and unlocked my door with renewed determination.</p> <p>I was quite looking forward to bullying her. Yes, this was indeed a time of madness on my part.</p> <p>""You are a very bad girl, aren't you?""</p> <p>I crouched to be level with her. More tears welled up - her eyes were already puffy and red and I expect she had been crying all the time she had been locked in the bathroom. She nodded. I didn't expect any trouble from her.</p> <p>""Your sister is a bad girl. She is a trespasser and a thief and she has received some of her punishment already. You helped her and so you are a bad girl and must be punished as well. Mustn't you?""</p> <p>I pulled her firmly from the shower cubicle. Her hand was so small in mine.</p> <p>She had the same huge, dark eyes as her sister and they looked back at me so pleadingly as she nodded. I would have put her at about ten-years-old, although I'm no expert. Certainly, when I had removed her t-shirt and pulled off her shorts (no pants), and made her stand with arms in the air and her feet apart, there was little evidence of puberty: an entirely flat chest and lovely smooth pussy, entirely devoid of hair. I slipped my hand between her legs and curled my fingers firmly over the prominent mound, letting my knuckle slip and wriggle between the delicate fleshiness of her labia.</p> <p>""That's good. Do exactly what I want and maybe your punishment will not be so harsh.""</p> <p>Her lips quivered and she burst into tears the when she nodded to my next question. For I was holding a nice new fly whisk before her face and had asked her, ""But bad little girls still have to be punished. Some very bad little girls deserve to be whipped, don't they?""</p> <p>Her skin was a subtle shade paler than her sister's and glistened with the cold sweat of fear. I pulled from my shopping bag the reel of thin nylon rope that I found on the market and she obediently held her wrists out for me to fasten a length securely to each. It was such a jolly colour too - bright pink; so very appropriate for binding little girls, don't you think?</p> <p>Only then did she lose composure, falling to her knees and clutching at my leg and begging me for forgiveness in her native language. I hauled her to her feed and slapped the side of her buttock, which shocked her into silence.</p> <p>""Be quiet. Say any more and I shall double your punishment!""</p> <p>That was enough.</p> <p>She hardly grunted when I pulled the cord so hard that it almost lifted her off her feet. I had wound it around the top rung of the towel rail and she staggered closer to the bathroom wall, stretched fully up on her toes, facing into the room.</p> <p>So that I could whip her chest. And maybe her cunt. She danced about and squealed like a pig each time the fine leather strands of the whisk lashed the area around her nipples. I didn't have to hit her very hard, for the wickedly supple lengths, thinner than shoelaces, curled and bit into the smooth, stretched flesh, stinging and reddening the skin. When they snapped right on to the nipple, she gave out a distinctive shriek that seemed to evoke both terror and pain, that inspired me to try again and again to hit the same spot, hoping to reproduce the result.</p> <p>It was hot work, so I stripped off and she stared with teary fascination and horror at my super-rigid cock, still bloodied from her sister, for I hadn't actually cleaned up as I had first intended.</p> <p>And that gave me the idea. </p> <p>As I stood right against her and stroked her burning little tits and rolled her screaming nipples between my finger and thumb, I whispered in her ear.</p> <p>""You see my cock?""</p> <p>She seemed not to understand, so I pointed to my groin and repeated the question. Through her pain and terror, she gave a tiny nod. I reached up and untied the cord as I continued.</p> <p>""That is your sister's blood. I fucked her earlier. My cock must be made clean. Use your mouth and your tongue to make it clean.""</p> <p>I wiggled my own tongue to help her understand. But she knew enough English to be utterly horrified. Yet when I guided her on to her knees and placed the end of my knob at her lips, she paused only momentarily before I felt the gossamer touch of her tongue: terror prevailed.</p> <p>Yet no sooner had she closed her trembling lips deliciously around my penis than she suddenly leapt away from me and threw her head over the bath, retching noisily.</p> <p>That spoilt the moment - she would pay dearly for that later.</p> <p>I left her to it and went for a shower, and when she had finished throwing up and was lying, panting and snuffling on the bathroom floor, I had the inspiration I needed. For she was stretched out and in profile, I was astounded quite how prominently her sweet little cunt jutted out,</p> <p>""Oi!"" I called, beckoning her to join me under the shower, where I washed her down. She was just too young to arouse me sexually, simply by dint of being naked with me. Whereas her sister's body was slim and athletic and immensely fuckable, and her budding tits were just begging to be felt and licked and nibbled, this girl was too small and her puppy fat made her too childlike, even for me in my moment of lunacy. I left her in the shower whilst I dried myself, then led her out, dripping, by the soggy cords still attached to her wrists.</p> <p>My big idea worked a treat. </p> <p>With a little encouragement, she was soon bent completely backwards over the heavy hardwood footstool in the lounge, her wrists tied nice and tight to her ankles, her head thrown back and her gorgeous little pussy thrust way up into the air. From the side, her labia protruded a good inch above her hips, exactly as I had hoped. I returned to the bathroom to collect my bag of goodies.</p> <p>I took my time, fetching a glass of water from the kitchenette and sitting beside her as I sipped it. Eventually her curiosity overcame her and she turned uncomfortably to look at me and the look of panic that flashed across her face when she saw the cane I was tapping idly against my thigh was utterly fabulous, more than enough to encourage my flaccid dick to begin to harden. I smiled at her and reached across to stroke the tip of the bamboo gently across her unprotected little mound.</p> <p>She cried out in fear, knowing exactly what I was promising and beseeching me not to do it. Which was music to my ears. The more she struggled and begged, the greater would be my pleasure.</p> <p>I put down my glass and took up a steady position, so that I could aim the first stroke precisely, perpendicular to her cleft, right across the highest, fleshiest portion of her cunt's lips.</p> <p>How she screamed! It was by no means a hard blow, but the thin cane landed precisely where I had intended, and judging by her reaction, the pain must have been excruciating. She was still panting and groaning a full minute later. When I landed the second blow, almost on the same spot.</p> <p>That's when she peed herself. </p> <p>A shaky stream of piss arced from between her legs. I watched in amazement. She was still yelping and bucking and she managed to get her urine all over her legs and the stool.</p> <p>""Dirty little bitch,"" I commented and hit her twice in quick succession, the first lower down, just below where the last of her wee was trickling out, and then high, right over her clit, at which her screams hit a new high. I let the volume subside and hit her once more, then repeated the process three or four more times, patiently waiting as she gulped for breath and tossed her head from side to side, until she calmed and glanced anxiously at me. Her suffering, and her total horror each time she saw me poised to bring down the cane again, was a whole new thrill. Her agony was of no concern to me.</p> <p>Once more, the rush from beating the defenceless girl brought an even greater hardness between my legs. </p> <p>If I needed sexual relief, then it was again time to attend to my other young reprobate. I returned to the bedroom, leaving the small girl whimpering in her own piss.</p> <p>Her sister's legs were drawn up to her chest, exposing her ravaged young cunt, the inner labia red and swollen, a telltale trickle of white cum glistening where it had seeped from her vagina down between her buttocks, covering the dark, puckered rose of her anus.</p> <p>I swallowed hard. Such provocation, such temptation.</p> <p>She had actually not bled that much when I tore her hymen, but the subsequent pounding I had given her had spread the small amount of blood all about her crotch and the effect was quite distasteful. I cut the tape at her wrists. She had clearly been struggling a lot in my absence for it had tightened into thin plaits that had bitten into her skin and left angry red marks.</p> <p>Though released, she lay still, unable to think for herself, terrified of the huge foreigner who stood over her, his aching cock jutting provocatively out before him.</p> <p>I took her hand and pulled her into the bathroom. We stepped over the laptop case on the hall floor - I no longer cared about it - this was infinitely more fun.</p> <p>In a tiny voice, unable to look me in the eye, she asked to use the lavatory but instead I ordered her to squat in the shower and empty her bladder in my full view, whilst I doused her with icy water. I really find nothing erotic in basic bodily functions but I knew it was important to take any opportunity to remind her of her subservience, to strip away any possible shreds of self-respect. Plus I didn't want her to repeat her sister's 'accident' - ever practical, me! I made her take a quick normal shower whilst I unpacked more of my purchases, secretly relieved as the traces of blood washed from her thighs.</p> <p>I had done well at the market, given that I had simply dashed from stall to stall, buying on impulse. For her throat, I had bought a proper dog's collar and lead, the free end of which came in handy to deliver instant stings whenever she failed to obey me instantly. More adhoc psychology, but it did add nicely to her sense of helplessness. And she looked fabulous with it on. More so when down on all fours and crawling like a dog.</p> <p>I allowed her to dry herself on my towel and could not help but smirk when she dabbed so gingerly at the tender skin of her behind, still rather swollen and shaded in every hue of bruising. I was a little impressed that a few dozen slaps from a training shoe could have done all that.</p> <p>Now this was going to be very interesting: the sisters reunited, to suffer together. </p> <p>I desperately wanted to cum - my balls were throbbing, and I was very aware that the older girl had so far got off quite lightly compared to her sister, whose flat little tits were covered in a spider's web tattoo of welts from the fly whisk and as for her poor little cunt... </p> <p>There was no time for anything fancy - she simply had to be fucked again. Without mercy.</p> <p>The girls were allowed a few moments to share their shock and relief at seeing each other, to wail together in combined misery. The older girl forgot herself and scampered across the living room floor to hug her little sister, who wriggled pathetically across the stool, as much as the ropes would allow. Touchingly, the older one stroked the tears from her cheek and murmured some words of reassurance before the sting of the leash across her tender arse snapped her back into reality and released a shriek of pain.</p> <p>Roughly, I tugged her away, wrenching at her collar and causing her to subside into a coughing fit on the floor beside her sister.</p> <p>I used the moment to fetch a washing up bowl of water and some dish cloths and set them down next to the girls.</p> <p>""Clean her up,"" I ordered.</p> <p>I smoked a well-deserved cigarette, watching the snivelling girl rinse away the pee from her little sister's legs and mop the floor beneath her.</p> <p>Her cunt beckoned me from between her skinny brown legs, as she bent over to finish her task.</p> <p>Retrieving the bamboo cane, I knelt down next to the girls. I lay the cane across the smaller girl's cunt, over the ugly criss-cross of crimson welts that had swollen on her labia.</p> <p>I looked square at the twelve-year-old. I chose to speak in their language.</p> <p>""Shall I use the stick again? Or would you rather I fuck you?""</p> <p>The girl looked aghast. Her lip trembled.</p> <p>""Well?"" I prompted her sternly, tapping the cane a little, which of course made the little one moan in discomfort and fear.</p> <p>""Say it, girl!"" I raised my voice. ""Beg me to fuck you instead.""</p> <p>She closed her beautiful big, wet eyes and burbled incomprehensively.</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>I snapped the end of the lead hard across the back of her thighs.</p> <p>""What did you say, girl?""</p> <p>""P p p-lease... fuck.. me.""</p> <p>""Again. Louder!""</p> <p>""Please fuck me!"" she blurted, subsiding into yet another miserable fit of crying.</p> <p>I so wanted it, there was no time to lose. Snatching the seat cushions from the sofa, I pushed the girl aside and laid them on the floor in front of her sister's feet. Then I manhandled her on to them, until she knelt facing the little girl. I pushed her head down until her face was almost touching her sister's tortured little pussy.</p> <p>""Kiss her better. Go on - lick her poor, sore little cunt and make it better.""</p> <p>I shoved the girl's face down between the small legs spread either side of her face.</p> <p>""Lick, damn you or I'll whip both your cunts till you bleed!""</p> <p>My words surprised even me. It was as if they were being spoken by someone else.</p> <p>But as the older girl snuffled and dipped her tongue obediently on to her sister's raw cunny, and her own pussy presented itself in the air, it didn't matter a toss. I grabbed the tube of jelly from my obliging shopping bag and proceeded to apply a copious layer where it mattered. I knelt behind her, and looking down on the truly awesome spectacle of the skinny little girl's head dipping and twisting as she licked at her baby sister's gaping twat, I gripped her hips and drove my bursting hard cock into the tiny wet hole twinkling between her tender, reddened thighs.</p> <p>It was never going to take long and she was unable to keep her face in the right place once I had found my stride. Her waist felt so small and she bucked and grunted with each and every stroke.</p> <p>To lead up to orgasm, I settled back on my ankles, lifting her upright, my hands now reaching around her, kneading her lovely little tits and pushing her bodily down on the base of my penis. It seemed incredible that my whole cock was buried so deep up inside that scrawny little body, which gripped so tight and wet yet yielded to my frantic thrusting.</p> <p>As I came to a much needed and very explosive climax, I held her tight against my chest and at the moment my cock sent its first pulse high up inside her, I smiled at the awestruck, horrified expression on the smaller girl's face as she craned her neck to watch, yet not watch, her sister's helplessness, impaled so savagely on my relentless cock. I kept eye contact, pulling the older girl hard down on me, holding her there until I was fully spent, then I lifted her off, letting her sprawl, exhausted, panting, across her sister's body, and I sat back on the cushions, elated, enjoying the echoes of pleasure in my crotch and observing with enormous satisfaction the tiny trickles of semen dribbling from the wet dilation of her cunt as it spasmed and twitched while she lay there.</p> <p>---</p> <p>It was dark outside now.</p> <p>I had closed all the blinds and double-checked the doors and windows. All nice and secure. I put down my plate and slugged the last of my Coke from the can. There was food and drink for the girls in the kitchenette. For later, because they were a tad busy right now. Tied up.</p> <p>Tied to my bed, to be precise. Side by side, on their backs, with their legs hauled up over their heads and roped to the top of the headboard. A pillow under their lower backs, so as to lift their bottoms conveniently off the mattress. Which made it so much easier to cane them there, and on the backs of their legs: the haphazard little red lines smouldering across their dusky skin evidenced such convenience so effectively.</p> <p>I had given them a little light caning, just a few strokes each, on and off, for the past hour, after I had returned from a second trip into town. This time I knew exactly which sleazy shop to visit, down a narrow alley, two streets beyond the market. I was not disappointed with their stock. Nor with the pharmacy next door.</p> <p>Whilst I made my phone calls, I had needed the girls to be quiet. To stop that incessant tearful moaning or the screaming when I had clipped their nipples or slipped the little dildos, coated with Pak Fah Yeoh embrocation, slowly and deliberately into each girl's reluctant anus. Smelly but so very effective, the strong liniment would irritate and burn the delicate tissue of their rectums for several hours. </p> <p>So now they sported matching ball gags.</p> <p>Just temporarily, for their little squeals and moans were such an important part of it all.</p> <p>Laid neatly out on the dresser, like instruments awaiting a surgeon, were the results of my trips into town. I rang off and switched the mobile to silent, setting it down beside the assorted paraphernalia. I trailed my hand across the other items appreciatively, watching the feeble wriggling of my pair of bad girls and picturing delights yet to come.</p> <p>Such bad little girls. I hoped that their punishment would dissuade them from recidivism. I simply had to make it thorough enough. </p> <p>But at least I now could make a good job of it. A thorough job, worthy of a good engineer.</p> <p>As a seasoned world traveller, I would ordinarily have been somewhat cross with Lufthansa, but for once, I greeted the news with resigned acceptance. OK, it didn't matter that they couldn't find me a replacement seat for 48 hours.</p> <p>Never mind. I was sure I could find something to keep me occupied until then.</p></div>",[]
547,Through the Round Window,-1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,Eleven-year-old Kristin can't remember how long her master has kept her locked in this attic. Share her thoughts as she looks out of her window and awaits his return.,2006-01-17,19,5,"M/g, nc, ds",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Look up. Look up here. Please.</p> <p>Oh why won't you look up?</p> <p>Don't go. Why can't you look in my direction? See me here? Tied up like this?</p> <p>Oh please!!</p> <p>I always see people walking by down there - why doesn't anyone ever see me? Nobody knows I'm here. I don't even know where “here” is; where I am. All I know is that I don't want to be here. I want to go home. To Mutti and Vati and my horrible brother and my warm, cosy pink bedroom and my computer and I want to see my mates and listen to my iPod. I don't want to be here.</p> <p>I want to go home. Please.</p> <p>Here comes someone else. Look up - I'm here!</p> <p>I'm trying to make a noise but that horrid big ball thing in my mouth makes it impossible. All I can do is squeak a bit and there's no way anyone outside could hear me. And if I try too hard it just makes my throat even more sore. I'm always so thirsty.</p> <p>Please look up here. I'm trying as hard as I can to wriggle and move. Even though it really hurts now. I've been tied up like this for... I've no idea but it must have been hours. I don't know about time - I can see it's still daylight outside but I don't know what day it is. For a while I kept a secret record - I scratched a little mark on the wall behind the mattress every day but then the man found the marks and he tied me up to the pole in the big room and used that nasty whip thing on me.</p> <p>It hurt sooo much! </p> <p>He took all day and I think all night. Hit me all over, up and down my arms and legs and all over my body. A few hits and then he would leave me and I cried and it hurt and then he would come back and do it again. For hours and hours. I couldn't stand up the next day.</p> <p>I hate that whip. It was bad enough when he kept hitting me with the bamboo cane at the beginning but now he uses the whip most of the time. It hurts much more. Those leather thong things curl around my legs and sometimes they hit me right between my legs and it really stings.</p> <p>But the more I scream the more he hits me. He told me right at the beginning that he enjoyed hurting girls and that's why he had kidnapped me. He is very nasty.</p> <p>Why me? Why did he pick me? I'm only eleven.</p> <p>He shouldn't do those things to me. It isn't right. I hadn't done anything wrong. I didn't even know him. Why me? All I was doing was taking a shortcut home from school. I can't even remember properly what happened - one minute I was in the underpass, the next I was in the smelly boot of a car and there was tape around my hands and legs and over my face. It really hurt when he ripped it off.</p> <p>What happened to my bike? Vati will be angry - it cost a fortune.</p> <p>The man promised he wouldn't hurt me but then he did. All the time. I don't believe what he says.</p> <p>He's a pig - he always hurts me and I don't know why.</p> <p>I'm not going to cry again because he likes it when I cry. I hate it when he puts his face up close and licks the tears off my cheeks. It's disgusting.</p> <p>He could see I was scared but he kept me tied up to that pole for hours. He kept saying scary things and touching me and he just laughed when I begged him to let me go. He said no-one would ever find me here, that even if they searched for ever, they wouldn't think to look here. I think it might be an old shop, because the people down in the street look like they're doing their shopping. But I don't know where I am. I don't even know if this is my town. It can't be very far from home because the number plates on the cars are the same. I've never seen anybody I know.</p> <p>Why doesn't anyone ever look up and see me in the window? I can see them all right.</p> <p>He thinks it is funny. Sometimes he ties me over the radiator in front of the window and stands behind me and sticks his thing inside. I can see people out there, going past, and nobody knows what he is doing to me. If they would only look up at my window, they'd see. See him thumping against me, squeezing my boobies and twisting my poor nipples and pulling my hair as he does it to me.</p> <p>It's disgusting, what he does. I feel so dirty all the time.</p> <p>And the radiator hurts my tummy and the fronts of my legs.</p> <p>My legs ache so much. He leaves me like this most days. When he isn't here. Tied up tight on this table, lying on my front with my feet bent right back behind my waist and my hands pulled behind me and tied up with my ankles. He puts a big cushion thing under my tummy but my shoulders hurt and my legs have gone all numb. I try to wiggle my fingers and toes, because if I don't, I get pins and needles or like the other day, cramp in my calves. That was agony. I did cry that time and he came back and found me and watched me when the cramp came back and just smiled and rubbed between my legs and licked my face as I cried. The cramp hurt so bad. I wanted to stretch my legs straight but he kept me tied up and pinched my private place and pulled me about and I was hurting but he laughed and just went on doing it.</p> <p>He says he likes it when my private place gets all wet. It's so disgusting. It just happens sometimes - I don't make it happen. I don't want him putting his fingers and things inside me.</p> <p>I hate him.</p> <p>He is always so nasty. And I just don't know why. Why is he doing this to me? He says he won't kill me, but I don't trust him. He says if I do what he wants, he'll let me go later. But how long? How much longer is he going to do this to me? I'm tired and cold and I want to go home.</p> <p>At first, I tried to be nice to him and hoped he would let me go. </p> <p>I did all the disgusting things he told me to do. But he still tied me up and hit me with the cane and then he started putting his finger in my private place and in my bottom and when I asked him to stop, he got so cross. Slapped me a lot and tied me up with rope and stuff. </p> <p>It hurt a lot at first, but now when he puts his horrible big thing in me, it doesn't hurt so much, though it still feels huge in my tummy. He's done it so many times now, I've lost count. I don't like it, but it doesn't hurt bad most of the time. I just close my eyes and hope it will be quick. I wait until I can feel his sticky stuff, all warm, and then I know it's nearly over. It was a lot worse the first few times. He was very rough and even when I told him how much he was hurting me, he kept on pushing it in and out and pulling me closer to him until I thought his thing was going to make my tummy burst. </p> <p>I’m only small - he shouldn’t do that to me.</p> <p>Sometimes he puts his thing in my mouth and I have to lick it and suck it. I really hate that. I have to smile when I do it, he says.</p> <p>He says I'm a dirty little Schwanzlutscher. I'm not - he makes me suck it!</p> <p>I did try to stop him; I did, I did!! </p> <p>He says I begged him to do it to me. I didn't, I swear! Only because he said he'd cut my face if I didn't take off my clothes and ask him to, to... He made me say the 'f' word.</p> <p>I’m a good girl. I’d never…</p> <p>But he tied my hands to my legs and pushed my legs apart and then he lay down on top of me. On the bed in the big room. I couldn't stop him. He just kept on saying horrible things about what he was going to do to me. I was so scared, Mutti. He made me bleed, from my private place. Afterwards he tied me up to that pole, with my hands above my head, and sat there and watched as the stuff and the blood came out and ran down my legs. I needed a wee but he wouldn't listen and I had to go. It was dead gross - weeing down my legs. And it made him shout at me and he turned me round and kept hitting my bottom with the cane and I couldn't stop him because of the pole and even though I was screaming he did it more and more. Then his thing got big all over again and he said unless I put it in my mouth again, he'd keep on hitting me, on my front too, so I did it.</p> <p>Oh, Mutti, it was horrible! But I swear I didn’t ask him - he made me do it.</p> <p>I’m not a dirty girl.</p> <p>He says he likes to look at me with his thing in my mouth. Geiler Wicht!</p> <p>Now I have to do it whenever he snaps his fingers. That's what it means: he snaps his fingers and I have to kneel down with my mouth wide open, holding my tongue nice and flat so he can put his knob on it. </p> <p>He taught me how to do that right at the very beginning. Straight after he had made me take my clothes off and ran his clammy fat hands all over me: he made me kneel down and lick it. It felt gross, having that great big hot thing filling my mouth. It's disgusting. It took me ages to realise what I had to do and now I do it as fast as I can, to get it over with. I can tell when his stuff is about to come out and I hold my breath and get ready and then as soon as it squirts, I can swallow it without having to taste it. There's always more though and sometimes he makes me just suck the end slowly and lick the stuff off a bit at a time. It makes me feel dirty and I want to brush my teeth. But he doesn't usually let me do that until he's ready to leave in the morning.</p> <p>Hey you! Girl with the blue jacket like Frau Weber next door! Look up here. </p> <p>Here! Please.</p> <p>Oh up yours then! You only had to look up, you stupid woman.</p> <p>Why the heck am I thinking all this? I don't want to think about it but I need to tell someone. I once watched a programme on WDR about mind reading, with that English hypnotist man, Derren something, and some people say that if you think in a special way, other people can understand it. 'ESP' it was called, I think, though I don't know what that stands for. I don't think I believe it, but it is worth trying isn't it? Just in case? Maybe one of you down there will hear my thoughts?</p> <p>Why can't you hear my thoughts, mister? Or you, woman with the baby buggy? I'm up here, behind this round window. Look up and you'll see me. You can't miss me - I'm the little girl with no clothes on and something strapped in my mouth and rope around my wrists and ankles. You can't miss me.</p> <p>Please, someone - look up.</p> <p>He'll be back soon. I wish he would never come back.</p> <p>Or do I?</p> <p>But how would anybody find me? I'd be stuck here, tied up. I'd starve. He brings me things to eat and drink.</p> <p>I need to go. I knew I shouldn't have drunk all the water in my bottle before he tied me up this morning. But I'm so thirsty. My throat always hurts. I think it is because I cry a lot.</p> <p>Oh God. I must have a Pinkel.</p> <p>He'll be so angry if I wee myself. Must keep it in. Think of something else.</p> <p>Oh shit - I can't!</p> <p>Last time was so bad, when he got angry at me for weeing. I don't want that again. I kept telling him I was sorry and I cleaned it all up properly but he still tied me over that bench thing with my legs really wide apart. My back hurt so much, being pulled back like that. He had a horrible look in his eyes. I remember it was very dark outside. And windy. I was so frightened. He didn't put a gag on me: he said he wanted to hear me. He meant hear me scream. I don't think I've ever hurt so much. And it just went on and on. I just wanted to faint but he wouldn't let me. He'd do something like push those needles into my boobies and then stand there, rubbing his thing as I screamed.</p> <p>Oh God, it was awful.</p> <p>Then, whenever I had got my breath back, he'd do something different, like putting those metal clips on my Scham and pulling it open. He wouldn't stop, even though he could see how much I hurt. He had that jiggly thing - the electric jiggly thing that looks a bit like Mutti's toothbrush, except it has a sort of rubber Pimmel-shaped bit - and kept pushing it into my private place and my bum. And then he'd pull it out quickly and push those ice lollies inside. He went out and bought them specially. It was agony! And he made me suck the lollies. And his thing. It just wouldn't stop.</p> <p>Orange. </p> <p>And strawberry. I used to like strawberry lollies.</p> <p>My throat killed, and my eyes hurt from all the crying. He kept wiggling the needles in my boobies and it hurt more and when he pulled them out, he rubbed some smelly cream stuff over them and it stung like Hell and my skin felt like it was on fire.</p> <p>He made me kiss him while he did it - tongues and all. Igitt! I hate kissing him. At least I could keep my eyes shut then.</p> <p>Whenever he went away to get a drink or something, I tried to go to sleep. I shut my eyes and tried to pretend I was somewhere else. But he whipped me awake. All over the front of my body, up and down my legs, on my boobies and then he stood between my knees and flicked it down on to my Scham, trying to hit my poor Kitzler.</p> <p>It was so unfair - all I'd done was wee myself.</p> <p>I couldn't cry any more. I just lay there, not even bothering to pull on the ropes any more. Again and again I could feel the whip stinging and I couldn't do anything. Just whisper 'Thank you' each time, like I have to. Then he laughed and I could see him putting a Gummi on his thing - he never does that, so I knew he was going to do something nasty. He put more of the smelly cream on the rubber and started rubbing it on my Scham and pushing his fingers in my bum.</p> <p>I thought I was going to die.</p> <p>All my skin burned. My bum was on fire and I was scared I might do a poo. But it was a lot worse as soon as he put his thing inside my private place. I screamed and screamed, until he pushed it all the way up me and then bent over and kissed me while he fucked me. Oh God - I used the 'f' word again. See what he has done - I use his words now? Lots of bad, dirty words.</p> <p>I was shaking with the pain. Usually he does... he fucks me quickly - he likes to ram his thing hard up inside so that it hurts me right up there at the top, right inside my tummy, but that time, he made it go on for ever, letting his thing come right out and then slowly sliding it in me, all the way, so that I had to keep trying to push myself up, or else it hurt too much. Every time he pushed it in, my Scham felt like it was being split open. I had to keep my eyes open or else he would hit me - he looked so evil. He kept kissing me and calling me all those nasty names.</p> <p>No, I'm not going to cry. That's what he would want.</p> <p>It's not fair. I've always been a good girl. I'm not any of those things he calls me. Why does he want to hurt me all the time?</p> <p>Hey! You lot! I'm up here. Stop fucking about with your Handys and look at me! See me and help me! I'm more important than some bloody text message!</p> <p>Please. Don't just go away,</p> <p>Too late.</p> <p>I think it might be Friday. This is the fifth day since he was here all day. With that video camera.</p> <p>God, that was weird. He's never had any sort of camera before.</p> <p>Made me dress up in those clothes and he took loads of pictures. I didn't mind: it made a change. Some of it was fun! In the morning, there were those funny foreign clothes that looked a bit like the sort of uniform Mutti wore when she was at school. I hope I didn't look as funny as she did! </p> <p>Actually, I didn't mind that bit too much - it was nice to wear clothes for once. How long have I been locked up here? It was funny, wearing pants again. They were very small and tight. Glad I didn't have to keep them on too long! Stupid man must have bought the wrong size! It was nice spending a long time in the bath afterwards though. He didn't seem to mind. I still don't know what camel's feet have to do with anything. </p> <p>He says some weird things.</p> <p>I suppose that could have been the very first time I've ever been in the big room and he hasn't made me cry. In all this time. He was in a strange mood, wasn't he? Quite nice most of the time, provided I was doing what he wanted. I think I might like to be an actress when I grow up. He seemed pleased with what I did.</p> <p>Wasn't that difficult really: just leaning around that desk, pretending to be in a lesson at school, then taking some clothes off when he said. And being 'sexy'. Touching myself, which was a bit disgusting. </p> <p>I don't think I like that part. But I didn't dare say so. I would hate to think that anyone else would see me with no clothes on. God, I hope he doesn't show the video to anybody. </p> <p>Funny that he wanted to make a video though: he's never done that before. What I'm really worried about is that he said there were some men he knew, who wanted to see me. That's disgusting. They must be pervs: I don’t think men really want to see young girls like me. I mean, why? Then he said it might be fun, letting them come here to play with me. I don't know exactly what he meant but I don't think I want them too. What if they are like him, and want to hurt me and do dirty things?</p> <p>I'm scared, in case that's what he meant. But maybe they would tell the police about him? And the police would rescue me? I wish I knew.</p> <p>I don't want to think about that any more. Other nasty men? No - that would be very bad.</p> <p>Anyway, why would they want to be nasty too? They wouldn't know me or anything would they? Think of something else.</p> <p>But he’s nasty to me and he didn’t know me. I really don’t understand.</p> <p>I still need a wee.</p> <p>No!! Something else!</p> <p>Look! There's that big dog again, down there, by the trash can. I see him most days. Oh look - he's managed to climb up and pull that bag out. Go on, doggy! Yes! He's found some food. Poor thing was hungry. He must be a stray.</p> <p>He's seen the doggy too. The other evening. Over my shoulder, the last time he bent me over the radiator...</p> <p>Oh, it was disgusting, what he said. That he ought to fetch the dog up here and see if he could train it to… fuck me. Oh God, what a terrible thing to say! Then he leaned down and kept whispering in my ear, describing what it would be like, with the doggy licking my face and scratching my back with its claws. He said dogs have funny shaped thingies that swell up inside... No! That's revolting! I don't want to remember what he said.</p> <p>I can't remember nice things any more.</p> <p>I want to be at home. Don't care about my stinky brother being horrid to me - I just want to be home. Mutti, why haven't you come for me?</p> <p>Ooooh - the backs of my legs really hurt. He's tied me specially tight today. It's worst at the top of my legs, where he used the cane yesterday. </p> <p>He has been acting strange all this week, since he brought the camera.</p> <p>What about last night? Stockings! He said he'd forgotten to get me to wear them for the first video, so we went into the big room and I had to put them on and roll around on the bed with my legs apart while he recorded it. I had to take them off slowly: three times! Very strange. They were nice - pretty black ones. Then he said he wanted to cane me for the camera and he made me put them back on again and bend over for ages, while he messed about with the tape. I don't believe he had really forgotten to press record, like he said - I think he just wanted to make me cry all over again and that's why he caned me on the tops of my legs twice. I'd almost forgotten how horrible that cane was. I felt the back of my legs this morning; they're covered in swollen lines.</p> <p>I hate him.</p> <p>I'd never worn stockings before. Tights and socks of course, but never proper grown-up stockings. Or those funny suspender things. They were really fiddly to do up. I think they looked weird, but he said the men would like it. Why? Why would men like to look at a young girl wearing stockings? Surely men like pretty pop stars and models? I don't understand it. But then, there's so much I don't understand. </p> <p>And I don't want any pervy men to see me in any stinky video.</p> <p>Will he ever let me go?</p> <p>Still, he hasn't hit me much this week, apart from that. I don't know what he's up to.</p> <p>But I don't think anything I say or do will make much difference. </p> <p>Being super-good didn't work and then that time when I tried the opposite, to refuse to do what he said, he really flipped. I won't try that again. God, I thought he was going to kill me.</p> <p>Oh. The dog's gone. It's getting dark. Not many people around now.</p> <p>Bye-bye, doggy. See you tomorrow.</p> <p>Nobody looking up to my window.</p> <p>He'll be here soon. I hope he'll let me use the bucket straight away.</p> <p>Think of something else!</p> <p>I'm very hungry, because he didn't bring me any proper food last night. Too busy with that horrible camera. Just the dog food. I was lucky I wasn't really sick or he'd have gone mental. It wasn't really dog food in that bowl, he said, but it was a real dog bowl and he made me eat from it, with my hands tied behind my back. It was cold meat and it smelt foul. He showed me that bit on the camera. I didn't think it was funny: I think it was cruel and horrid. I had the gravy all over my face. And I had to wear that stupid big leather collar again, the one with the metal studs, and those leather strap things on my arms and legs. Not my little night-time collar. I don’t mind that. Then he kept taking close-ups of my bottom, which was disgusting. I don't want anyone to see that video.</p> <p>He said I made a good bitch. I don't like to be called a bitch. My name is Kristin. He has never called me Kristin. He knows it's my name, but he doesn't call me anything. Sometimes Schlampe or Fotze or words like that. Mostly though, he just shouts or points or uses his 'special signals'. Snaps his fingers for me to kneel and lick his thing; when he whistles, I have to scamper across the floor on all fours. 'Sit', 'beg'. He does treat me like a dog. Yes, he really does.</p> <p>Like I have to sleep in that basket. It's a dog's basket, isn't it? We don't have a dog at home, but now I think about it, that's exactly what it is. Tante Ursula has one in her kitchen.</p> <p>Tante Ursula has a cute little terrier - Fritz - and he has a nice little tartan collar. My night-time collar is boring old black.</p> <p>That's so horrid, though - making me sleep in a dog basket. I wouldn’t mind too much if I could sleep in the bed in the big room, even if it meant being next to him.</p> <p>Why is he so cruel to me? </p> <p>Why can't I go home?</p> <p>There's a policeman down there. Hey! Up here, mister! No. There he goes. Why haven't the police been looking for me? I've been missing for a long time. Weeks and weeks, I'm sure.</p> <p>Ooow. My knees hurt. And my shoulders. It wouldn't be so bad if I could go to sleep when I’m stuck here, but if I did, my head would fall forward and then the chain would get tight and I'm frightened it might strangle me. He calls it a 'choke chain'. I have to wear it when he's not around, and he fixes the other end to various places, so I can’t move around. During the day, it's fastened to that curtain rail above my window. I could shut my eyes I suppose, but if I still have to keep my head up for hours, at least it's more interesting, looking out the window.</p> <p>This is sooo boring!</p> <p>It’s not a very busy street. Always people during the day but not so many in the evening. I’m glad I have my window.</p> <p>Except nobody ever looks up at me.</p> <p>Oh whoops! I nearly forgot what I was doing then; nearly started to wee.</p> <p>Think of something else, think of something else! </p> <p>I can't even squeeze my legs together, tied like this. Just push down on to that cushion thing and hope the feeling goes away. I don't want him to come, but then again, I need him to come soon, so I can use the bucket.</p> <p>He wouldn't really bring other men would he?</p> <p>Trouble is, just about everything he's said he's going to do, he eventually has done. He teases me for a while perhaps, gets me worried or scared, so I imagine all kinds of nasty things, but he does do what he says. Unfortunately. Like the 'ennimah' thing. That's what he called it. Ugh, that really was disgusting. And my bum hurt for days afterwards. It's too small for a man's Schwanz to fit in it, so why did he do that? Absolutely gross. I'm glad he doesn't do it to me much any more; I really, really don't like it.</p> <p>And then there was that box of spiders...</p> <p>No I'm not going there. Change the subject.</p> <p>Come on, come on. I'm going to burst soon.</p> <p>I hope he's in a good mood tonight. I hate it when he's really grumpy. That's when he hits me extra hard. For no good reason. I try to stay out of the way, but if I'm chained or tied up, I can't get out of the way, can I?</p> <p>If I'm lucky, I'll get away with a blow job tonight; I don't even have to think about it any more. But he hasn't whipped me for three nights. Not tied to the pole. That new one he got last week is much worse than the old one. And I think he hits me harder with it. I try to make it sound really bad though, screaming and begging, and I don't think he can tell I'm putting some of it on. It still stings and hurts, but if I put on a bit of a show, he seems to get worked up quicker and then he wants to fuck me instead, which is disgusting, sure, but doesn't hurt anyway near as much.</p> <p>I’m sorry, Mutti.</p> <p>Perhaps that's all I'm good for - to be fucked and whipped? </p> <p>Stop that, Kristin! Don't ever think like that, you idiot!</p> <p>Rice pudding. That's what I'd like. </p> <p>I hope he brings me rice pudding. I was a good girl about the video; did everything he wanted, so I deserve a reward. Even that really disgusting bit when he said I had to masturbate and make it look good. It was awful, doing that in front of a camera, because I’m not a dirty girl. </p> <p>Sometimes when he says I've been a good girl, he lets me have a chocolate drop. </p> <p>I hide it under my tongue and make it last ages before it melts. It's a secret but I know how to get a lot more chocolate drops. He doesn't know.. I play a trick on him! It makes him very pleased and then gives me a whole handful. Know what I do? I pretend to have an 'organism'. </p> <p>I know about those, because I read about them in a magazine Sophie brought to school last term. It said women often pretend to have organisms.</p> <p>And I saw on those dirty DVDs he sometimes makes me watch, so I know what to do. When the woman or girl makes those noises at the same time as the man squirts his stuff from his thingy. That's what they call 'having an organism', isn't it? So I do it too. Not very loud or anything, but I close my eyes and make my mouth go like this, and make funny little grunting sounds. You have to make them get a little louder and a bit closer together and when he's nearly ready to squirt, you pretend you're short of breath and make a sort of groaning noise in the back of your throat. Tee hee. He doesn't know I do that. Ha! Kristin 1, Nasty Drecksack Man 0!</p> <p>Except that's not the real score is it? He always wins. He is a total bastard.</p> <p>And another thing he doesn't know.</p> <p>Sometimes, at night, when he's gone, I do myself. At night, he thinks he's tied my hands so that I can't touch my Scham but if I pull back a bit when he does it, there's enough slack rope later for me to reach between my legs, if I curl up real tight. I do it nearly every night, before I go to sleep. It can be awkward but it's worth it, because when I rub my button it feels dead good and I even put my fingers in my private place and it feels so nice that I can forget where I am and forget that horrible man and for a little while, things are all right. </p> <p>Ha ha!</p> <p>Oh yeah - what about that time he left one of those little vibrating eggs on the floor by mistake and I was able to reach it in the dark and put it just inside me and I just lay there for hours and hours, rocking back and forwards in my basket and pushing down on my button with this thing buzzing away and I'm sure I had a proper grown-up 'organism'. My Scham got ever so warm and wet and it felt lovely and it just went on and on feeling nice. If I ever get out of here, I want to buy one of those jiggly eggs but I'm going to keep it secret in my bedroom. </p> <p>So there - he doesn't control me all the time, does he? He can't stop me doing myself. When he’s not around Ha! Na na na na na!</p> <p>He'll be here very soon. He usually comes soon after that streetlight turns on.</p> <p>Hope he'll be quick. I need to pee and eat. I'll be especially good - crawl around and hang on to his leg, like he enjoys, and look up at him all affectionate. Whatever he wants, like a little puppy. </p> <p>If he brings food. </p> <p>I'd do anything for rice pudding. Or fries, like he brought last week, straight from the Imbiss stall. That was fantastic - fishcake and fries. Plenty of mayonnaise. I don't get hot food very often. I'd have preferred pizza; that's my favourite. I wouldn't even mind if he stuck his thing up my bum if he brought something nice like a Big Mac or some pizza.</p> <p>What? </p> <p>Did I think that? </p> <p>What have I become? Thinking that I'd let him fuck my ass for pizza?</p> <p>I am turning into a slag. I don't want to be a slag. I was a very good girl before he brought me here. Everyone said so.</p> <p>I'm so hungry. I shouldn't think about food.</p> <p>Bratwurst. The bastard brought wurst and fries another time. I never really liked bratwurst but now I never want to see one or smell one again.</p> <p>He covered mine in mustard and shoved it in me. Made me lie on my back, with my legs wide open and pushed it in. It was hot and greasy and the Senf burned. He emptied the Fritten all over my tummy and I was only allowed to eat one at a time and then I had to nibble each fry four times and so it took ages. He watched me all the time, laughing. And then only when I had finished all the fries, did he let me pull out the bratwurst. He made me lick it first, like I have to lick his thing, and then I had to eat it all. Even though it had been up my private place and was still covered in mustard and sauce and stuff. I was nearly sick. </p> <p>He doesn't bring me enough food. I'm always hungry. Some days all I get to eat is his horrible sticky stuff.</p> <p>Oh I hate it when that happens: thinking of food has made me dribble down my chin.</p> <p>I try not to dribble, but it's hard with this nasty ball in my mouth. Makes my chin sore. He goes spare if I get a spot.</p> <p>It was worse when he was pissed off with me though, when I was being punished for ‘deliberate disobedience’.</p> <p>I learned my lesson then and I won’t try that again. All those things he used were very scary. Like that horrid thing, he put in my mouth. Not a little plastic ball like this one, but like something you put in a horse's mouth. It made my mouth wide open all the time, and I mean wide. I couldn't swallow properly and my jaw went all numb and my mouth was dry and when he gave me some water I spilt it and nearly choked. Twice he gave me (I don't want to say those words)..., a face fuck. Makes me shiver. That was a nightmare. I thought I was going to die, with his great big thing shoved right in. He was holding my head and I could hardly breathe but wouldn't stop until he'd squirted his stuff all in my mouth and I was coughing and choking and gasping and every time I tried to breathe in, his stuff made me choke even more. So I tried to spit it out the first time and that made him so very angry.</p> <p>That was a really bad time. </p> <p>I won't be disobedient like that again. Ever.</p> <p>I don't want to see those needles and clips and stuff again. Hours and hours he spent, making me scream and bleed and... Jeez, think of something else!</p> <p>Be good, Kristin. Do what he wants.</p> <p>Not long now. I'll hear him downstairs first, as usual. I've never been down there, so I don't know what he does first. I think this is the top floor, because the ceiling slopes in the bathroom at the back and there are only stairs down. I hear him on the stairs - two creaks, then the key in the door.</p> <p>He always strokes my bum first. Always.</p> <p>He doesn't say anything, just feels me up. Makes my skin have goosebumps. He likes it if I make little noises when he touches me between my legs. Sometimes he licks me there too, like he does after my bath. He says he likes to taste my 'sweet Puderdose', which I think is disgusting but really I don't mind too much when he does it - it doesn't feel too bad, even when he sticks his right tongue up me and his finger in my bum.</p> <p>I really am a bad girl aren't I?</p> <p>I don’t want to be licked tonight though. Just need that wee. Hopefully he’ll just take out the thing from my mouth and then iIf I'm lucky, he'll undo the ropes and the choke chain quickly and let me get off the table straight away. I hope so - I don't think I can last much longer without using the bucket. </p> <p>Oh my God! I’m going to have to ask him. For permission to use the bucket I hope he's not in a bad mood: I'm not supposed to speak unless he asks me something am I? But I really, really need to go!</p> <p>I'll be dead nice to him if he lets me wee, I promise.</p> <p>Where is he? He's usually here by now.</p> <p>Look at those boys down there, hanging around in the doorway opposite. I never see anyone go in and out of that door. Why can't they stop messing around and look up and see me? It's too dark now, anyway, even if they did. Stupid boys! </p> <p>The doggy hasn't come back, either.</p> <p>Every day I think someone might look up here. But no-one ever does. Maybe tomorrow. </p> <p>He can't keep me here for ever can he? I’ve missed so much school already.</p> <p>My knees hurt. I can't wait to straighten them. I'm not allowed to walk or stand up when he's here, but I can stretch my legs and arms as soon as I can get off this horrid table. Wonder what he'll do to me tonight? I hope he just fucks me and leaves the whip and stuff in the toy cupboard.</p> <p>It's funny - apart from the video, he hasn't done anything very new for a while, has he? Not that I'm complaining. At first, everything was new. He wanted to try things out, on me, didn’t he, but now he has his favourites, so at least I know what to expect. And I usually know what he wants me to do and he doesn't get so cross at me all the time. </p> <p>But he doesn't realise that I pretend sometimes! Must keep that a secret.</p> <p>I haven't seen myself in a mirror since I got here. I can see a bit of a reflection in the window when the light is right, but I can't see very much. At first I was covered in bumps and bruises but I don't have many now. Just the sore bits from the cane yesterday.</p> <p>I think I’ve lost weight though. In those stockings, they didn’t look like my legs. Too skinny.</p> <p>The holes from the needles have healed up properly. I'm glad about that. My boobies stung for days, especially after he painted that smelly stuff on. I could hardly move; it felt like my sore bits were melting, they were so hot. He was so nasty then, when hung me by my arms from that big hook and watched me dancing around in agony, on the end of the chains. That was one of the worst times. </p> <p>This week hasn’t been too bad. Don't get me wrong - I still want to go home of course - but in a funny way, I've got used to it here.</p> <p>I don't understand why I'm here. I don't know why he does this to me.</p> <p>But it doesn't worry me so much now. After all, there isn't much more he can do is there? He's made me do sex - all sorts of disgusting things - and he's made me hurt more than I could ever imagine. That's bad enough isn't it? I'm not a little girl any more am I? Apart from killing me, what else could he do? No, I just have to do what he wants and it'll be OK. Won't it?</p> <p>See - I have it worked out. I have a plan. </p> <p>Of sorts.</p> <p>I won't let him scare me any more. And I'll only cry when I have to. I'll be his 'little pet' and his 'bitch slave' and whatever else he wants me to be. Names don't count, anyway. I won't resist and I'll be good and quiet and, er... subservient - that's the word he uses. Then maybe one day, he'll get bored and let me go. Back home. Oh please!</p> <p>Yep. That's what I'm going to do.</p> <p>Because none of you stupid people down there will ever look up at my fucking window and see me!! Durps! Come back here and look up you... Verdammt - they've gone!</p> <p>I don't think anyone is looking for me now. Not now - it's been such a long time. I don't know that anybody was looking for me at the start. I bet Vati did. He would have called the police wouldn't he? He would have looked for me. Oh yes.</p> <p>No crying! Be brave, Kristin!</p> <p>Oh where is he? He's late.</p> <p>My button’s aching too.</p> <p>It's started raining. I hope that stray doggy has somewhere dry to go. Not many people about. When it rains, they all keep looking down or hide under their umbrellas. No chance of anyone looking up is there?</p> <p>So what’s new?</p> <p>Owwww! My legs are really aching. Where is the fucking man?</p> <p>I never used to swear. Mutti would go mental if she could hear me. Sorry. It’s his fault.</p> <p>Come on!! My bladder is really, really going to burst.</p> <p>Think of something.</p> <p>I wonder what he did with those clothes from the video? He must have taken them with him. Perhaps he keeps them downstairs. I suppose there's room in the toy cupboard. I hate that name. It's not full of proper toys, just horrible things to hurt me. Wish I could burn it!</p> <p>The dress I wore in the afternoon was very pretty. Even if it did make me look like a silly little baby girl. It would be nice if he would let me wear it again. I wouldn't be greedy - I wouldn't have to wear anything else underneath if he didn't want me to - but it felt so nice being in a dress. It was a bit like my nightie at home: soft, white cotton, but more lacy. For just a few minutes I felt normal. Or I did until he put the handcuffs on and the gag and all the other stuff. Yes, it was lovely. Just for a while. When I was sitting there and he brushed my hair for me and let me plait it, before he started fiddling about with my tits and I had to suck his thing for the camera. It was nice to feel cotton between my legs and the chair. I wish I could wear a dress again. And those ribbons in my hair.</p> <p>He’s probably had to wash it, because I let some of his spunk dribble out. Amazing that he didn’t seem to mind that time.</p> <p>What happened to my own clothes, I wonder? </p> <p>I'll need them when he lets me go, won't I? He said he burned them, so what will I wear? When it’s time to go home? </p> <p>He's very dirty sometimes. He said he kept my panties and has them in his pocket when he goes to work and when he wants to think of me, he gets them out and sniffs them. That's really disgusting, isn't it? </p> <p>I could wear that dress to go home in, if he lets me have it.</p> <p>It's raining hard now. Mustn't listen to the rain dripping from that broken gutter. Press harder down on the cushion. Where is he? </p> <p>I want to play with my button.</p> <p>God! Did I really think that? Maybe I am a 'dirty little slut' like the Scheißkerl calls me. I could push down harder on the cushion like this and then wiggle from side to side just a bit. Mmm. Nice. He might be pleased if I'm wet when he gets here. </p> <p>No! </p> <p>What am I thinking? I'm getting as disgusting as he is.</p> <p>He makes me sit on top sometimes now, I've just realised. Makes me do all the work. Maybe I am turning into a slut. It's nicer for me, because his thing doesn't go in so far. And I can rub my button on his thing if I lean forward enough. But I don't let him know that. He doesn't know I do that, to make it feel nice for me. He’d get mad at me.</p> <p>Why am I thinking these terrible things? And why isn't he here yet? Normally by now he'd be doing something to me. </p> <p>Is it wrong to enjoy it sometimes?</p> <p>Shut up, Kristin! Never, ever think that!</p> <p>The night before last, when he let me fall asleep next to him in the bed, that wasn't too bad. He gave me a nice hug and kissed me on my forehead when he carried me to my basket. That was nice, though.</p> <p>And after my bath, when he licks my Scham! I always like that, don't I? I can shut my eyes and forget all the nasty stuff. When he pushes the flap away with his lips and tickles my button with the tip of his tongue…</p> <p>Kristin! No!</p> <p>Oh I want to touch myself. Damn these ropes!</p> <p>Where is he?</p> <p>It's dark out there, and rainy. Not much traffic. Is he coming tonight? He'd better - I still need a Pinkel and I'm starving hungry.</p> <p>Ha! At long last. </p> <p>He's here. </p> <p>That was the door downstairs. Give it a minute, then the creaky stairs... yep, here he comes. Those stairs are getting worse - really creaky tonight.</p> <p>Now the key in the lock. Aha! And any minute, I'll feel his hand on my bum and we can get on with it. Well come on then, man, or I really am going to piss myself?</p> <p>Here he comes. Lie still.</p> <p>Behind me now.</p> <p>What the f..?</p> <p>What's he doing? A blindfold? He hasn't done that for a couple of weeks. Heck - if he wants to mess about, I won't be able to get to the bucket in time. What is he up to? Where's he gone, the stupid man?</p> <p>Oh do come on! Your slave needs a damn wee!</p> <p>God in Heaven!! What the fucking Hell is that? On the inside of my leg. Cold and wet? Oh shit! That's a bloody animal, licking my Schwan. I can hear it slobbering; feel its horrid breath, all hot. Oh Jesus! Oh no!</p> <p>""Hallo. How's my sweet little movie star? Had an interesting day, I hope, looking out of your window? Well, I've a treat for you: I've brought you a little friend to keep you company. It's that stray Labrador from downstairs. He's not so little in fact. Goodness me, he's rather keen to get to know you - look at that - tongue straight where it counts! He obviously likes the taste of you. I'm sure you'll be a good little bitch for him, won't you?""</p> <p>""Ach, and you'll be pleased to know that the lads in my club really loved the video. So I've invited a few of them here, as they asked very nicely to meet you in person. We have all weekend ahead of us, so there'll be plenty of time for each of them to get to know you quite intimately. Show them your favourite toys maybe. You're going to be quite busy!""</p> <p>""And do stop all that moaning and wriggling, bitch. Save your strength. You're certainly going to need all of it tonight.""</p></div>",[]
548,Body Double,-1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"An improbable partnership spells double trouble for a spoilt brat, though 13-year-old Stefanie doesn't know the half of it, as she receives her just desserts.",2006-01-28,15,5,"MMf, bd, rp",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I haven't lost the knack.</p> <p>I can still remember a face from way back and when I was in Chemnitz the other day, I recognised at once the attractive young mum, expensively dressed, proudly wheeling the buggy through the shopping precinct. Of course she didn't know me, but as I watched her go past, I was for a moment almost proud of the small part I played in her upbringing.</p> <p>That would have been about fifteen years ago. Let me take you back to 1991 or 1992, when I was still serving, and I'll tell you about it. </p> <p>In my little corner of Saxony, it was still a lot like the Germany my grandfather would have recognised. We've been through the Democratic Republic years, the euphoria of unification and the subsequent disappointment that our lives weren't suddenly transformed into a capitalist utopia. In fact we're so far out in the sticks that a lot of all that passed us by.</p> <p>That makes my life easier. I'm the local Polizeikommissar and I run the police detachment out here. It's hardly the most demanding of positions. I have a car, a van, an incontinent golden retriever, one sergeant and two young patrolmen and a huge stretch of sparsely populated countryside to look after, yet we get very little crime. Probably because nobody could find us, or even if they could, they wouldn't bother their arses to come here. Really, apart from a big increase in traffic offences and an encampment of tarts on the main road by the Czech border, it's not that much different to when I was first a raw Polizeihauptwachtmeister-Anwärter.</p> <p>Suits me though. I've always imagined myself as more like a British 'bobby' than a fanatical Vopo and when Germany was reunited, I had no trouble assimilating into the new police service, apart from the ruddy great questionnaire we had to complete - that took me two days! At least the radios now work and the new shirts don't chafe your nipples like sandpaper.</p> <p>I've lived here all my life and know most of the bad guys and a lot of the good guys. I'll share a drink with either if it promotes a quiet life.</p> <p>It was over a beer or three with one of the latter, Arne, that my new-found hobby first sparked into existence. I've discovered it late in life, and conveniently, it doesn't take up too much of my time, but if I was lacking some excitement to counteract the routine of my day-to-day life, then my new occasional pastime certainly fits the bill. Since Eva died, I've been without much of a focus to my being.</p> <p>It's brief, sporadic, but the thrill per minute ratio is out of this world!</p> <p>I digress. Arne Seifert. Bit of a wide-boy but his heart is in the right place. He went to my school and was a few years my junior. But he did very well for himself, and last year he married a rich divorcee, the lucky bastard. She had come up here from Westfalia to 'seek her roots', which really meant snapping up one of the big old neglected country houses we have aplenty. Very few Ossies could have afforded to do them up, but that's what she did, and how she met Arne - he's a builder.</p> <p>To cut a long story short, he wooed her over the plans for the swimming pool and ended up hitched to her. Trouble is, they're chalk and cheese. He's a bit of rough, really, and though they get on well enough, it's not a marriage made in Heaven. She seems to go back to her family a lot and he hits the booze. Stupid prat - he is obviously infatuated with her really.</p> <p>He was propping up the bar of my local one Friday night and seemed to appreciate my company. A lot of folk would rather not drink with a cop, so it suited me too.</p> <p>In his cups, he listed his woes. On the one hand, he had struck it rich: thanks to his wife's ample assets, he had been able to expand his business and could now take a back seat. Metaphorically that is, for he enjoyed posing in his flashy Alpina BMW too much to occupy anything other than the driving position. On the other, his home life was wretched, made that much worse by the presence of his step-daughter, who seemed to resent everything about living in our little backwater, him included.</p> <p>I commiserated, bought him another beer and left him to it.</p> <p>A fortnight later, he was there again and I half-listened all over again to his complaining. He showed me a creased snapshot of his family. Part of me was less than sympathetic, for he had a good-looking wife and no shortage of money, so he was not exactly desperate. By the end of the evening, I was his new best mate and it was then that he let slip a couple of nuggets that set my mind in motion.</p> <p>""Hardly get to shag her at all these days,"" he slurred, bemoaning his wife's diminished sex drive. ""Practically have to beg for it.""</p> <p>Too bad, I thought, at least you still have a wife. Eva was always dutiful in that department and I missed her greatly.</p> <p>""Then to make matters worse, that little bitch parades around the house in her short skirts and little vests and I'm sure she does it deliberately. Fucking tease!""</p> <p>At first I thought he meant his wife and then I realised her was referring to this troublesome step-daughter of his: the one in the picture. He was still rabbiting on.</p> <p>""She's untidy, disobedient and gives me back chat. If I try to tell her off, to get her to show some respect, her bloody mother always leaps to her defence. She has everything money can buy and yet she whinges all the freaking time. Moans about where we live, how 'unsophisticated' it is here. Fuck me, when I was thirteen, I'd never even heard the word 'unsophisticated', let alone used it! Stuck-up little bitch. Pushing out her little tits and wiggling her bum like she's something special.</p> <p>“Much more of this and I’m afraid Stefanie will have driven such a wedge between us that Beate and I will be beyond reconciliation. Christ, I hate that bloody girl!</p> <p>""Between you and me, I'd like to show her just how frigging special she actually is. Like to give her a sound thrashing then fuck the arse off the little cunt. That'd show her; wipe the smarmy grin off her face and teach her some manners.""</p> <p>Now the policeman in me should have disapproved strongly of such words. I mean, I had a duty to prevent crime and I should have pulled him up for saying such a thing in my presence. </p> <p>But the gorgeous big brown eyes and high cheekbones and fine, soft, innocent lips of the immensely pretty young girl in his photo had not escaped my eye. Not just professional interest - the habit of studying a face - she was a proper cutie and I was a little surprised at my own reaction.</p> <p>I could quite understand how he felt.</p> <p>But I of course kept my opinion to myself.</p> <p>Until the following weekend, when chance dictated that we should both be attending some civic function and we independently gravitated to the bar and found each other. Arne was especially down in the mouth.</p> <p>""Had a row,"" he explained. ""All the little bitch's fault. Beate's going to spend a few nights back in Münster and Princess-fucking-Stefanie threw a fit because she couldn't go. Trashed her bedroom, swearing and shouting. So I gave her a quick tap on the arse and her ruddy mother went loopy at me! Like it was all my fault! That's why she's not here tonight. The pair of the fuckers at home, sulking.</p> <p>""Fuck me, Uwe, I've had as much as I can take. If I didn't need her money, I'd get out, but she owns half the business and...""</p> <p>""Come on, Arne,"" I interjected, giving him a comradely punch on the arm, ""count your blessings. Here - let me spell it out. One - you have a good woman, whom you clearly love and want to win back, and two - you aren't short of a pfennig or two, so you should enjoy life to the full: that's two reasons to be grateful and happy with your lot. But why aren't you happy? Seems to me that there's one person too many in this relationship. This step-daughter of yours appears to rule the roost. She plays you off against each other and twists her mother around her little finger.""</p> <p>Beer brings me out in clichés but whatever - bear with me.</p> <p>""Strikes me if you could get a grip of the teenager-from-Hell, you could easily get things back to how they were. Take charge of your family, get to know your wife again, and all that.""</p> <p>Unconvinced, he nodded, emptying his glass and thumping it down on the counter. I took my cue, ordered a refill and escorted him to a quiet corner.</p> <p>""Let me run an idea past you...""</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was another Friday. Several weeks later.</p> <p>The alarm was off, and the owner of the fancy big house in the woods had foolishly forgotten to bolt the french window properly, which offered the intruder in the balaclava an easy way in. He clutched the sports bag to his chest and slipped inside.</p> <p>The house was familiar, even in the half-light. It was shortly after two in the morning and Arne was sound asleep in the master bedroom. His wife, Beate, had gone back to see her family for the weekend (again) and the only other occupant of the upper floor, a slightly-built thirteen-year-old girl with long, brown hair, and an almost permanent sneer of distaste, was in a much deeper sleep, sprawled across the mattress in her huge, expensively furnished bedroom, mouth open and breathing noisily. Her quilt had been pushed down to her waist and the outline of her small breasts was clearly visible through her satin pyjamas.</p> <p>A mild sedative added to her soda earlier that evening helped deepen her sleep.</p> <p>The figure in black made straight for her room and eased the door open. Conveniently, the maid had been instructed to give the teenager's room a thorough clean and tidy up that very afternoon and so were missing the usual hazards of clothes and shoes and cassettes and magazines that usually impeded progress across the thick shag pile carpet.</p> <p>In the top of the bag were the two pieces of kit he needed first: the wide duct tape for her mouth and the plastic riot-cuffs for her wrists. He didn't foresee any problem getting them on her.</p> <p>After all, he had many years experience of dealing with difficult arrests.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Stefanie had hardly come round fully before she was firmly secured to the bed-head, her wrists bound tightly in the plastic loop, and also tied efficiently to the slats of the headboard with an old pair of tights. </p> <p>Her eyes were wildly open, flashing in fear, and from behind the strip of tape, she was squeaking unintelligible words of shock, terror, outrage - who knows?</p> <p>Her legs flailed and I sat on them until I had made fast the temporary restraints - two halves of another pair of tights, each half tied off to the leg of her bed, the other end wound around her ankle. But even when I got off her, she still bucked around and yelled into the tape until the two sharp, stinging sweep of my leather gloves across her cheeks snapped her out of her hysteria and granted me her full attention.</p> <p>Only then did I relax just a little, and the rapid pumping in my ears slowed and I could stand back and appreciate my own efficiency.</p> <p>I turned on the bedside light, to get a better look at her and when she saw me properly, a large, sinister figure dressed in black from head to toe, with a balaclava that revealed only my mouth and eyes, she reverted to what she actually was: a very small, very frightened little girl. There was not a hint of the smart-ass teenager Arne had portrayed, though I had no doubt she could be a precocious pain in the butt - you could see that in the set of her eyes.</p> <p>Excellent. Now all she needed was a bit of guidance, to learn respect for her elders and betters. I sat down again on the edge of the bed, looming over her so that I filled her vision.</p> <p>""Be still and be quiet, Stefanie,"" I began. Her wild-rabbit eyes flickered at my use of her name.</p> <p>""Oh yes, I know exactly who you are, Stefanie. I know everything about you. I know where you go to school, who your friends are, what music you like, and I know what type of cigarettes you smoke behind the woodshed, when you think no-one's looking.""</p> <p>Her eyes, now fully awake, gave away her astonishment. I could see her thinking and not finding answers, wondering who I was and how I could know these things. And trying to work out what I wanted.</p> <p>""I know you so well, Stefanie. There's almost nothing I don't know about you. In that top drawer over there, you've got three bras: two white, one pink, with a nice little red bow on the front. You wore the pink one when you went to the swimming pool last Tuesday.""</p> <p>I could almost see the stuffing knocked out of her. But that's what you do - let them think you know everything, so they don't know what to say, don't have any safe place to hide anything from you.</p> <p>Doesn't matter that you're bluffing.</p> <p>I continued my prepared speech.</p> <p>""The trouble is, knowing so much as I do about you, I really don't like you. In fact you are a nasty piece of work. Everyone round here thinks the same. You're a stuck-up, selfish, self-centred, moaning, vicious little bitch. You parade around school with your expensive clothes and your fancy Sony Walkman and look down your nose at the other kids. You disrespect your parents, you don't appreciate or look after your possessions, and you lack even the basics of good manners.</p> <p>""People here don't like you or your attitude, Miss High and Mighty. In these parts, we take care of each other, we help each other out and we don't gloat on those less fortunate than ourselves. We listen to and obey our mothers and fathers, and our teachers, and until we are old enough and mature enough to make a sensible contribution, we keep our stupid mouths shut and do as we are told.</p> <p>""Are you listening to what I am telling you, Stefanie?""</p> <p>She had shrunk back against her pillow and nodded quickly, quite understandably intimidated beyond measure by the hulking authority figure, who had tied her to the bed and was lecturing her so relentlessly.</p> <p>I leaned low over her, so that my balaclava was almost touching her horrified young face when I spoke menacingly into her ear.</p> <p>""You don't seem to realise that, you stupid little girl,"" I hissed through clenched teeth, as if barely able to control my anger. The kid was scared shitless.</p> <p>""And that's why I'm here. To show you how we deal with stupid little girls who can't accept our ways. You didn't think you could get away with being such an obnoxious little cunt did you?""</p> <p>She sniffed. Her face was wet and snotty from uncontrollable crying. All I could hear now was a faint, quivering cry of fear from the back of her throat. I cupped the side of her face in my hand and smeared a tear with my thumb.</p> <p>""So do you know what happens now?"" I growled.</p> <p>As she shook her head miserably, more tears rolled down her cheeks, scuttling across the shiny tape over the lower part of her face.</p> <p>""I'm going to teach you a lesson. Give you a taste of what you can expect if you continue to be such a foul little brat.""</p> <p>I reached in my bag and pulled out the thick cotton hood. Such items still survived, relics from the old days tucked into the back of a filing cabinet in my office. I should have destroyed them or handed them in when we joined the West, but I kept them, for a rainy day like today.</p> <p>I ignored her muffled protests and tugged the hood over her head. It was a shame - I would have preferred to see her sweet, terrified face, but it was important that she couldn't see what was going to happen.</p> <p>""This is just a taster, Stefanie. Remember, we know exactly what you do, where you go, how you behave. I can do this whenever and wherever I want, any time of day or night. There is no escape. You'd do well to bear that in mind the next time you swagger around the playground or back-chat your parents. Do I make myself clear?""</p> <p>She was panicking again, inside the darkness of the hood. Her squealing sounded like pleading but it didn't matter what she meant, for her punishment was inevitable.</p> <p>""This time it will be quite quick; just to show you what you can expect if you continue to behave so badly. The next time it will be much, much worse.""</p> <p>There was a high-pitched roar of fear from inside the hood when she felt me tugging the tops of her pyjama trousers down her legs. My developing erection achieved unprecedented hardness as I surveyed the sweet delights between her legs: her labia had a sprinkling of wild dark wisps, thin and unruly, merging into a small patch above the juicy protrusion of her long clitoral hood. Her lips were tinted pink with pubescent upheaval. Beneath that, her inner labia were parted, revealing the deep inner blackness of her untouched vagina.</p> <p>My hand paused over it. No. Not yet. Let her feel exposed, let her imagination do the work.</p> <p>I spoke to her again whilst I very slowly unbuttoned her shiny, expensive pyjama jacket from the bottom up.</p> <p>""One more thing you must understand, Stefanie, is that at the moment, this is still a private matter. You have broken the rules of our community and very shortly you will be punished. But no-one else need know. If you take your punishment, and say nothing, you might be spared further pain.""</p> <p>I spread the jacket wide open and ran my hand softly over her small, pointed breasts. She froze at my touch and my fingers teased her squishy nipples.</p> <p>Suddenly I pinched the tip of her tit and twisted it hard.</p> <p>Her body snapped taut and she screamed into the tape.</p> <p>""But be in no doubt that should you make the slightest mention of this to anyone, be it your mother and father, your teachers, your friends or anyone else, then we shall know about it and what I'm going to do to you now will seem like childsplay compared to what happens to telltales and squealers.""</p> <p>I twisted the little nub harder. It felt so good in my fingers: warm, vulnerable.</p> <p>""Understand?""</p> <p>Her frantic squeaks confirmed that she did, although I was in no great hurry to release her.</p> <p>""And don't even think about going to the police. I am the police.""</p> <p>She was blubbing helplessly. Her nipple was sore and red and I bent down and kissed it softly. She stiffened again.</p> <p>All I had yet to do was release her ankles and bend her double, so that I could re-tie her feet to the bed-head, exposing the backs of her legs and revealing in their full glory the intimate details of her tiny puckered anus and spread lips of her lovely young cunt. Her pyjama bottoms I discarded on the carpet next to the bed. I shoved a spare pillow under the small of her back, to perfect her position.</p> <p>""Smile for the camera,"" I bluffed.</p> <p>Of course I didn't have a camera. It would be stupid to create incriminating evidence, but I did have a small electronic box in my bag and I reached in and retrieved it and pressed the small switch on the top three times.</p> <p>The old walkie-talkies from my Volkspolizei days weren't much good, but they were easily able to work through a few walls inside a house. I was glad I'd hung on to them when my old colleagues wanted to send them to Berlin to be flogged off to the tourists. In his bedroom, Arne pressed three clicks in reply and we both switched off our sets.</p> <p>I had set it up, now he could take over.</p> <p>He had chosen to use a short leather flogger. I didn't need to know where he had got it but I was happy that though painful, it ought not to leave anything more than short-lived weals on her skin. I had no idea how he would react but I planned to stay in the room, just in case he became carried away.</p> <p>I pulled off the balaclava, switched on all the bedroom lights and opened the door, just as he made his way along the hall. His face was a picture - he simply couldn't believe his eyes, walking in to where his ill-tempered young step-daughter lay firmly secure on her bed, with her feet and wrists tied either side of her head, and her ass and snatch stuck up in the air, all ready for him.</p> <p>Silently, our palms met and he grinned gratefully, though his eyes were already turned towards the defenceless girl, leering and eager to begin.</p> <p>Arne approached the bed, then seemed to lose his nerve. He turned to me and I gave him a thumbs-up and waved him to go on.</p> <p>It didn't take much. Like me, he was captivated by the spectacle of her twat, spread and accessible. He sat on the edge of the bed and set the flogger down beside him and reached out and ran his hand up and down the inside of her thigh. She squeaked and whined inside the hood, distraught at her inability to do anything about the fingers that now stroked between her legs and pulled her wide open and poked and pushed and stroked and probed and explored.</p> <p>Voyeurism is not my cup of coffee but I had to remain, in case words had to be said. </p> <p>She would have had no idea that it was her stepfather's hands massaging her cunt and rubbing her clitoris. But clearly only my voice could be heard.</p> <p>I crept close to her and stooped, so that my voice would come from the right place. Arne and I exchanged conspiratorial winks. He held his forefinger up triumphantly and popped it in his mouth: the girl's vaginal mucus sparkled along the cleft of her cunny.</p> <p>""How does that feel, Stefanie? Seems to me your sweet young cunt rather likes it. Are you a slag as well as a spoilt brat? You really do deserve what's coming to you.""</p> <p>She grunted and wriggled but the tights holding her were secure and her stepfather's hands had a steady grip of her lower regions.</p> <p>I nodded questioningly at the flogger, as if to remind Arne and her grinned as if to say he was having too much fun. I frowned and nodded again and he took the hint. He wiped his fingers on the front of his dressing gown and stood up beside the bed. I took my place close beside him.</p> <p>So I was there to witness the first stinging swing of the flogger across the backs of her thighs and to hear the startled yelp and wailing anguish as he rained blows down upon her upturned thighs and buttocks.</p> <p>And I had a grandstand view when he ripped through her hymen, immune to her writhing and crying.</p> <p>The new-found ease with which he could force himself deeper and deeper inside her simply gave him fresh impetus. His arse flexed and thrust and he banged her as hard as he could. He was getting carried away, and let out a long, satisfied moan.</p> <p>I put my finger to my lips and mouthed for him to shut the fuck up!</p> <p>He shrugged his shoulders and smirked. That was a close call, but she was making too much noise herself to have noticed.</p> <p>Arne gripped her bony hip bones and pulled her small frame hard against him, thrusting his hips forward and burying his cock as deeply up her as he could. That knocked the breath out of her and she snorted in pain.</p> <p>Then he began his final onslaught, thumping down at her, pumping harder and faster, in defiance of her desperate squealing.</p> <p>He shuffled forward and held her tiny waist, his huge builder's hands half-encircling the small girl's pale flesh. The bed was rocking and bouncing and despite himself, he could not help grunting with each lunge. Then it was over.</p> <p>He leaned back and gritted his teeth and emptied his balls into her. Or rather into the condom I insisted her wore.</p> <p>Still inside her, he slumped, panting, euphoric. </p> <p>Stefanie merely whimpered inside the hood, her little chest wobbling as she sobbed.</p> <p>Eventually he climbed off her and put back on his dressing gown, pocketing his condom inside a wad of tissues. He was flushed and sweaty, but absolutely exhilarated.</p> <p>The girl's vagina was still widely dilated, wet and framed in scarlet from her own blood. Her buttocks were smeared and the sheet beneath her was spotted. Her body shuddered and twitched sporadically and she sobbed silently inside the blackness of the hood.</p> <p>Once more I bent down and whispered to her.</p> <p>""Remember. Not a word to anyone. If you say anything, next time will be much, much more painful. You got away lightly this time.""</p> <p>I so wanted to touch her, to run my hands over her skinny, abused body and feel for myself the tender softness inside. But that was for next time. This was Arne's show first time around. After all, she was his stepdaughter.</p> <p>I replaced my balaclava and cocked my head at Arne, who gratefully took his leave, creeping silently out and closing the door behind him.</p> <p>Stefanie moaned as I unfastened her legs and helped her straighten them, back down on the mattress. The remains of the tights I had used I stuffed into my bag, along with the hood. She blinked at the bright light then her face crumpled again and she buried her wet face in her pillow.</p> <p>""So now you understand, girl. Now you know what we do to spiteful, selfish bitches who show no respect.""</p> <p>Stefanie shook her head in utter misery.</p> <p>""I'm leaving now. You'd better clean yourself up. And your bed. Think of this as another test. Count to a hundred and open your eyes. I've loosened the things around your wrists - you won't have any trouble untying them. Don't disappoint me. I might still be here when you finish counting and if you've got to a hundred before me, I may just decide to do it all over again.</p> <p>""This won't be the last time we meet, Stefanie. I shall be watching you very closely. I'll know if you say anything. And I'll know if you don't start acting like a well-mannered, respectful little girl.</p> <p>""I'll be back to see you again sooner than you think. To remind you that you're on borrowed time. Mark my words, girl.""</p> <p>I finished fumbling with the tights and checked that I had left nothing behind, then slipped quietly out of her bedroom and out of the house.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Arne and I compared notes at a corner table the next Friday night.</p> <p>""Quite incredible,"" he beamed, ""she's been as good as gold. Barely says a word, goes to her room when I tell her, keeps her stuff tidy. A total transformation.""</p> <p>""What about the morning after - did she say anything?""</p> <p>He smiled and sipped his beer.</p> <p>""She could hardly sit down. She wore jeans and I just knew the backs of her legs were still flaming. She was ever so quiet and slipped off quietly to school. Spent the evening in her room, doing her homework without being nagged.""</p> <p>He laughed.</p> <p>""Soon as she woke up, she even put her sheets through the wash on her own - first time ever!""</p> <p>We both chuckled.</p> <p>""So she's kept her mouth shut?"" I pressed him: it was important to know.</p> <p>""Not even hinted that something was up. Beate came back yesterday and they've had plenty of chance to chat and I'm 99% certain the little brat will do as she's been told. Christ, you scared her half to death!""</p> <p>That confirmed my opinion. I'd left a voice-activated listening device in the girl's room (another Cold War relic put to good use) and the tape had recorded a couple of conversations between Stefanie and her mother and she had not made any indication there that she had recently been flogged and raped in that very room.</p> <p>Arne and I raised our glasses, to the next time.</p> <p>----</p> <p>This time it was my turn. Though we both planned to use her.</p> <p>I was waiting for Stefanie when she came home from school.</p> <p>Arne had confirmed that his wife had a late appointment and would not be back until the evening; he had gone on a day's 'business trip' and it was the maid's day off. The girl was alone in the house.</p> <p>Or so she thought.</p> <p>I grabbed her from behind the second she entered her bedroom and threw her on the bed.</p> <p>I was in my black gear, complete with balaclava.</p> <p>""Hello, Stefanie. Remember me?""</p> <p>She made an involuntary squeal and scuttled along the bed away from me, huddling her legs. Almost immediately I saw the flash of her panties and had to think hard, to prevent myself ripping them off her and having her there and then.</p> <p>""I know we're alone, so there's no point in making a fuss. Just do precisely what I tell you and very possibly, I might be gentle with you.""</p> <p>This time, she had no gag and her quaky voice began to plead with me. There was no false bravado - just a very scared little girl who feared the worst.</p> <p>""I've done what you said. I've been nice to everyone. Look - I've even kept my room tidy...""</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up, you stupid little cunt!""</p> <p>My brutality silenced her.</p> <p>""Follow me,"" I ordered. This time Arne and I had selected the indoor swimming pool for our fun and games - there was a suitable place where he could hide and watch and emerge to swap places with me at the appropriate moment.</p> <p>It wasn't a big pool, but I liked the atmosphere: the echoing hardness, and thick, damp air. Along one side were large glass windows, which seemed to make her ordeal public, though in fact it was more or less impossible to be overlooked from outside.</p> <p>""Get undressed,"" I said, casually.</p> <p>There was the slightest of pauses and a dismayed expression but she quickly decided that obedience was the only sensible course of action.</p> <p>""I've been told you've been slipping back to your old ways,"" I alleged. In fact Arne had said she was still as good as gold, but that didn't matter.""</p> <p>Stefanie, now beautifully naked and looking so very tiny, shook her head and bit her lip, tearfully frustrated that she was not permitted to respond. I walked slowly around her as I spoke, to build up the tension.</p> <p>""So I decided you needed a reminder; something to re-focus you. Something to make you stop and think the next time you try to open your stupid little mouth.""</p> <p>I paused and stepped close behind her.</p> <p>""Something painful.""</p> <p>I could actually see the shiver progress down her skinny young body.</p> <p>""You'd do well to remain perfectly still. This will hurt of course, but if you start wriggling around, you'll make the pain much worse. Understand, Stefanie?""</p> <p>She nodded stiffly, and she was actually trembling where she stood. Fantastic. The effect made me harder than ever.</p> <p>I decided it would worse for her if I put the hood on now, so that she would feel but not be completely aware of what I was doing. It was a welcome relief to be able to remove my balaclava. I grabbed each wrist and wrenched her arms up between her shoulder blades and clipped them into my old Vopo handcuffs, with the backs of her hands together and her arms painfully twisted up and bent behind her body.</p> <p>She wore her long, brown hair in a ponytail for school and I tugged it down sharply, snapping her head back.</p> <p>""Keep your chin up like that. Now squat right down. Lower yet, so that your thighs are perfectly parallel to the ground. Ankles together and push your legs further apart. Lower you little bitch! Look upwards and lean right back against the springboard. More - that's it - you won't fall over if you stay like that. Good: now keep that position.""</p> <p>Her knees were wide apart and the muscles along backs of her legs were taut, supporting her in the uncomfortable stance, with her arse poised less than half a metre above the ceramic tiles.</p> <p>It was just a normal crocodile clip - a small, weakly-sprung one with serrated teeth of the sort that you can pick up from any electrical shop. But if you are a small, terrified young girl wearing a hood, forced to squat naked and already in fear for your life, and the clip is being clamped on your clitoral hood by a dangerous man whom you think has previously whipped and raped you, it becomes the most terrifying instrument of torture you could ever imagine. Her hysterical scream, magnified and echoing wonderfully through the pool room, was of course out of all proportion to the unpleasant yet not unbearable pain. I had to grasp her hips to keep her still and I yelled over her shrieks, demanding she shut up and stopped moving. It took the best part of a minute before she complied and even then her torso heaved with panicked breathing.</p> <p>Attached to the clip was a length of very fine copper wire and I passed it between her legs and up the crack of her arse and the along her spine, where I fixed it to a metal spring clip that I had previously applied tightly to her pony tail.</p> <p>""Listen to me carefully, Stefanie. I am sure you can feel what I have done. If you let your head fall forward or you try to stand up, or if you attempt to straighten your knees even a little, the wire will bite into your sweet little snatch and the spikes on the clamp will tear your tiny Kitzler to shreds.""</p> <p>Obviously it wouldn't but she wasn't to know that, nor had she any intention of finding out. But just in case, I had filed the teeth smooth so all it gave her was a nasty nip: there was no point in risking a trip to casualty with a trail of difficult explanations to find.</p> <p>She gave a low moan from inside the hood. I could tell her teeth were chattering.</p> <p>""I'm going to whip your tits,” I informed her, rather casually. I heard her gasp and smiled to myself. </p> <p>“Just remember, keep your head back and your chest out and don't move your legs or you might split yourself in two. Show me just how obedient and respectful you can be and I shall be lenient.""</p> <p>“But I promise you it will still hurt like Hell.”</p> <p>At that, she burst into tears yet again.</p> <p>I could still hear her desperate wailing when I had left the pool room. I would let her stew for a few minutes. Whilst I passed the baton to Arne.</p> <p>""Fucking incredible!"" he whispered. I had taken care to position the girl so that he would have a grandstand view from the store cupboard in which he had been hiding. ""She's practically crapping herself.""</p> <p>""I do hope not,"" I replied dryly, ""at least not until I've sampled her for myself.""</p> <p>Arne chuckled and went into the pool room, carrying his flogger. I hoped he would keep himself in check, tempting though were the small girl’s upturned little cones, with their soft, spongy nipples simply begging to taste leather for the first time.</p> <p>All he really needed to do was pivot at the waist and almost drag the fronds of the flogger across her chest - that would have stung enough to send her wild, given that she had little alternative but to push herself forward and present herself for her own whipping, as if she were complicit in her own punishment. But Arne had it in his head really to hurt the small girl and he was quite vicious, snapping the flogger back and forth as she screamed and jiggled and yelled inside the hood.</p> <p>Her dilemma was almost comical. Reeling from each swingeing blow, she just wanted to curl up or dive away but the spiteful clip nipping her tenderest flesh tugged and tormented, and the thin wire pulled hard between her labia and over her anus and yanked down on her hair and she had no choice: thrust herself forward and take the next stinging crack across her nipples.</p> <p>I can’t deny that the image of her torment and the sound of the flogger on her tiny young tits and the helpless whimpering from the hood were all unbelievably stimulating.</p> <p>But I had to I intervene after a dozen or so really hard lashes, creeping up behind Arne and laying my hand on his arm. He was disappointed - he got a real buzz from thrashing his stepdaughter - but quite frankly, I wanted my share at long last.</p> <p>""OK, Stefanie, you've had enough,"" I said, covering Arne's retreat back into the store cupboard. It was just a precaution whilst I rearranged her for the second part of today's ordeal.</p> <p>Her little white body was quivering from top to toe, and she was grunting and spluttering and moaning within the hood. So weak and defenceless; so young and smooth and soft; so miserable and wracked by pain, from the screaming muscles of her exhausted legs to the smouldering narrow streaks of red stretching right across her bony chest, tinting her little breasts every shade of pink.</p> <p>And so crying out to be fucked, good and hard.</p> <p>I crouched down behind her and reached around her and cradled her sore tits. Small, yes, but so fabulously soft and hot in my palms. The skin was rough with welts and goosebumps and her puffy nipples were very red and noticeably swollen: good job I had stopped Arne when I had, for it might not have been easy for her to conceal the marks for more than two or three days.</p> <p>I spoke quietly at the side of the hood.</p> <p>""That was nothing, Stefanie, just another quick example of what becomes of nasty young girls who don't know their place. Imagine what might happen to you if you got me really cross. Such as if I found out you had told someone else about our little meetings. Do I make myself clear?""</p> <p>The hood nodded.</p> <p>I could not resist the soft, pale down at the nape of her neck. Her skin felt great under the brush of my lips, hot and tainted with the sweat of terror. She tasted delicious.</p> <p>""Be very, very still now, I'm going to loosen the wire.""</p> <p>I unfastened the spring clip from her ponytail and smoothed the hood back down and readjusted the draw cord under her chin: it was important that she not have any chance to look down along her body once I set her down for her screwing.</p> <p>The crocodile clip was still nipping her clitoral hood and I took hold of the wire and gave a playful tug. She yelped in surprise.</p> <p>""That gets your attention so well, perhaps I should make it permanent,"" I taunted. ""Maybe next time I'll bring a hole punch, you know - the thing you use to make holes in leather belts - and I could fit a little ring there and lead you around on a chain.""</p> <p>A terrified whimper from inside the hood suggested she actually believed I might.</p> <p>I lifted her under her armpits and sat her on the very end of the springboard, which was like a plank a couple of feet wide, covered in a tight binding of corded hemp, which extended out over the edge of the pool. I released a wrist from the cuffs and she moaned as she was able to relax her arms and the blood flowed back. The board was about half a metre or so off the tiles, so that when I then lay her back down upon it, face up, her feet still touched the ground, either side of the small step. Her tight young bum was perched right on the end of the board, with her legs protruding beyond and I smiled when I saw how uncomfortable it would be when her backside was being pressed hard against the rough rope matting.</p> <p>Her wrists I re-cuffed under the board, so that she could do little more than flex her back or roll a bit from side to side. Nearly ready.</p> <p>""Open your legs wide. More!""</p> <p>She shuffled her feet across the tiles until her legs were almost perpendicular with her body, and that wonderful immature young pussy was splayed and inviting. She was shaking again and I realised that she was probably expecting to be whipped on the inside of her thighs, like the first time.</p> <p>Tempting though it was, I had other priorities.</p> <p>I knelt on the low, tiled step between her legs and stroked her labia and the delicate, translucent skin so smooth and inviting at the tops of her thighs. She jumped and moaned a low groan of complaint.</p> <p>Very carefully, I squeezed the crocodile clip open and shook it clear of the red, swollen flap of flesh. The skin between her cunny and tiny pale brown anus was sore and pink from the rubbing of the wire, but at least it remained unbroken everywhere.</p> <p>And she was wet. Very wet.</p> <p>I was astonished at the how much her inner labia glistened with pale creamy mucus, that had welled up from inside her slightly dilated vagina. Whether this was due to the rubbing of the wire or resulted from genuine arousal I did not know, but it prompted me to take her immediately, for there would be no need to masturbate or lubricate her, as I had expected.</p> <p>A truly unexpected bonus.</p> <p>I slipped off my tracksuit and used it to pad the step. The condom could wait - I wanted to rub the end of my knob over her first.</p> <p>Stefanie immediately realised what was happening and murmured a plea to stop but I slapped her thigh and she kept silent. I don't think my cock had ever been so hard and crimson, the foreskin already pulled fully back and straining, I was so engorged. Against the backdrop of her slim young hips and white skin, the wispy beginnings of her pubic hair, and the small, wet pinkness of that tiny snatch, my penis seemed so enormous and powerful.</p> <p>My pre-cum mingled with her juices and I leaned over her and pushed inside.</p> <p>Unbelievable. OK, so it had been a couple of years since my Eva passed away and I was out of practice, but I don't think I had ever enjoyed such a fabulously tight and responsive pussy.</p> <p>The sun was setting and I caught the reflection in the picture windows - this tiny little girl in the hood, with a comparatively huge man bent over, hips thrusting down at her.</p> <p>Kneeling was becoming uncomfortable, so I hooked my hand under her knee and lifted one leg up and continued to screw her from an angle. The way she made a hushed little whimper at each stroke was almost too much to bear. I paused and still inside her, ran my hands up and down her helpless young body.</p> <p>""Now we know what you're good for. You might be a spiteful, ungrateful daughter and a whingeing stuck-up classmate, but you make a great little slut.""</p> <p>I leaned down to the hood.</p> <p>""Don't you, girl?""</p> <p>She moaned miserably. As I resumed a gentle, slow fuck, I continued to taunt her, intoxicated by my total power over her.</p> <p>""I think you're enjoying this aren't you, bitch? You like having a big cock shoved up between your legs, don't you? You're a dirty little slut aren't you?""</p> <p>I signalled to the storeroom door and Arne came back out. He had stripped and had rolled on a condom: his own erection quivered comically as he padded closer. We exchanged places on the step. </p> <p>There was something extra-special about taking turns to fuck her.</p> <p>When Arne had performed for a few minutes and pulled out to catch his breath, I knelt as close as I could to her and once inside, held the bottom of her rib cage and pulled her hard against me and pumped her hard until she was squealing with discomfort. I knelt up, so that my cock entered her from a more acute angle, ensuring that the top of it rubbed and tugged against her sore, tender clitoral hood and I ground down hard, round and round, pressing as hard as I could over her little clit.</p> <p>Within the blackness of her hood, she had no idea that the hard, stiff flesh pounding into her for such a long, relentless time, was not one but two. We kept it up, so to speak, for a full fifteen or twenty minutes, poking until we were either tiring or in danger of needing to cum, then withdrawing to rest whilst the other stepped in to continue inside her. We weren't too concerned that this inexperience young girl would cotton on that she had actually had two cocks separately climax inside her in quite quick succession. By then, she was out of it and just lay submissively, flopped over the springboard like a little rag doll, perhaps grunting a bit when a particularly deep lunge whacked against her cervix, but otherwise just a helpless, broken little girl entirely at our mercy.</p> <p>When I took my place for my last session, knowing that I just had to cum very, very soon, I growled for her to lift her legs and cross her feet behind my waist and I raised the lower part of her body up from the rough board as I drove my cock into her once more and powered my way to the most incredible climax, that had her gasping for breath inside the hood.</p> <p>Arne retreated back into the main part of the house when he too was spent, to re-appear much later back from his 'business trip'.</p> <p>I tidied up and reluctantly put on the balaclava.</p> <p>By now, Stefanie had stopped panting and flopped near-motionless, just a shallow rise and fall of her chest indicating she was still breathing. Her legs hung wide apart over the end of the springboard and her wet pubis was enflamed and gaping.</p> <p>Mischievously I reflected that when she eventually found a boyfriend or husband, she was bound to wonder why he would never be able to match the staying power of the man in the balaclava!</p> <p>I removed the hood and stowed it in my bag with the cuffs, but though no longer restrained, she had no strength to move. I squatted along side her and pressed my mouth to her lips and my tongue invaded her and I fondled her breasts as I kissed.</p> <p>Laughing, I sprang up.</p> <p>""You may piss your parents off, and be Miss Unpopular at school, but you have one friend and admirer here now: me! That was quite good; I want to do it again. And again. In fact I think I shall fuck you on a regular basis. How does that sound?""</p> <p>Her face, red and sweaty, creased and she turned away, unable to take any more battering, physical or emotional.</p> <p>""Oh dear: that's not the sort of respect and good manners I expect. And there was I thinking that perhaps you were learning your lesson and maybe I wouldn't have to keep dropping by to remind you how to behave.</p> <p>""I shall just have to continue to keep a close eye on you and so you can expect to see me again in the very near future. I’m never very far away from you. </p> <p>“That will be nice, won't it, Stefanie?""</p> <p>And with that I reached down and half-lifted half-rolled her along the springboard, then gave her a slight push and she tumbled into the water with a yelp and a splash. I chuckled and watched her panic and thump the water until she gained control and pulled herself to the edge.</p> <p>""Get out,"" I grinned.</p> <p>She hauled herself up on to the edge of the tiles. The effort was considerable, for her whole body ached and protested. She stood, shivering and huddled, dripping and nervously watching me with those big, tearful, frightened brown eyes. I looked her up and down - her slim hips and pink tits and that amazing pubic mound of hers, and I wished I could stay and have her all over again. Perhaps tie her up and watch the expression in those lovely eyes as I fiddled with and tweaked her cute young body some more.</p> <p>There would have to be a next time.</p> <p>----</p> <p>And so there was. Quite a few in fact. For over two more years, until Stefanie was sent away to a finishing school in Austria.</p> <p>Though Arne continued to report that this teenage minx had miraculously been transformed into a quiet, rather shy and entirely model stepdaughter, that didn't seem enough of a reason to stop abusing her. </p> <p>We were on to too much of a good thing.</p> <p>Stefanie no longer poisoned the air at home and he patched things up with Beate. Though he was happily back on regular nookie, he, like me, came to relish the two or three times a month when we took turns to sink our cocks into a compliant thirteen-year-old pussy. With some firm discipline as foreplay, just to remind her of her place.</p> <p>She never did tell anyone about the man in the balaclava who always seemed to know what she was doing and managed to catch her off guard (Arne would have of course known at home had she done so, and as I saw every police log, I would have been aware of anything official). </p> <p>So she kept her silence about the stranger who between sessions kept up the psychological pressure in case she should feel tempted to reveal all. For it was too easy for either Arne or I to slip a card inside her school bag ('I'm watching you') or leave a condom to fall out of her pants when she went to get them from the drawer in the morning, or to place a miniature black hood over the head of the childhood teddy bear she kept under her pillow. </p> <p>In time, I didn't even bother to surprise her any more - I would simply leave her a note and she would obediently turn up at the rendezvous and I would hood her and take her to another place where Arne and I could have our way with her. After a while, she even began to put the hood on herself before being asked.</p> <p>And on the few wonderful occasions when Arne was busy and I had Stefanie all to myself, and there was no need to conceal the fact that there were two of us taking it in turns with her, and so I was able to dispense with the hood and just keep on my balaclava to play with her, I was actually able to look into her big, wet, sad eyes as I tied her and caned her or tormented her body and had my way with her pussy, and I swear that sometimes, between the tears and the fright, they would still flash bright with a hint of her old teenage defiance. </p> <p>And occasionally, just occasionally, they would even soften and close in an expression of total ecstasy.</p></div>",[]
549,"Pieter's Barrow, Part 1",1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"Holidaymakers on Katwijk's promenade would hardly cast a second glance at the shambling street cleaner wheeling his barrow up and down, keeping the pathways spotless. Had they realised what an unusual accessory he kept inside his battered old trash barrow, they would scarcely have believed it.",2006-02-22,14,4,"Mg, nc, ds, anal",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Friday, mid-August</p> <p>Pieter did the same thing every summer.</p> <p>It was a pleasant way to spend the warmer days, outside in the sunshine and fresh air of the Dutch Nordsee coast, and it paid enough to keep him in beer and fags as well as food. </p> <p>And that was after paying for the pitch in the far corner of the campsite, where his battered old caravan resided from the end of June to the beginning of September. The owner of the site was happy enough to accommodate his wish for privacy - nobody else would have wanted to stay in the grotty bit of the site beside the defunct and rundown old shower block and blighted by noisy pumping station the town authorities had built right next door.</p> <p>The work wasn't difficult by any means and he liked the early shift - for eight hours a day, five days a week, he was solely responsible for keeping the busy seafront free from litter. He was given a battered old galvanised steel barrow, his own set of brooms and tools, and two clean sets of overalls each week and nobody bothered to supervise him, for he had been doing it every summer for years and was damned good at his job. The guys who covered the rest of the week wasn't so conscientious but what do you expect from casual summer workers?</p> <p>The barrow was like an old friend - each year his heart gave a little skip when he drew it from the municipal stores - old and grimy, it had a chamber fore and aft of the central axle, each with a removable liner, and a smaller bin attached to the back, between the handles, into which he emptied the litter as he patrolled the seafront.</p> <p>Even when the sea breezes struck up or a summer shower sent the punters scurrying to the cafes and amusement parks, he was very content with his lot. There was always plenty to see - the topless birds up the north end and plenty of innocent little ones playing around on the sand in their skimpy bathing costumes. Plenty to keep his imagination fired, he reflected contentedly, laying his broom into the clips along the side of the barrow and taking up the grabber pole to capture the chewed remains of a discarded hotdog.</p> <p>Today was another fine day and all in all it had been a great summer so far: one of the best. The forecast was good and the popular seaside resort was packed.</p> <p>He finished sweeping the area in front of the pier at noon, as he did each day, and moved the barrow to a quiet spot behind the ice-cream kiosk, so that he could remove the now full plastic bin from the back of the barrow and lift the lid at the front, to empty the contents inside. </p> <p>He looked around before doing so - it didn't do to have an audience.</p> <p>For when he pulled the handle and swung open the top of his cart and peered into the void into which he was about to tip the trash, a pair of moist, round blue eyes blinked back. Had anyone looked inside the front chamber of the barrow, they would have no doubt have been surprised to find that the eyes were those of a very small, very scared little girl, no more than eight or nine, wearing a filthy pair of pink patterned bikini briefs. Her skin was encrusted with dried grime; her shoulder-length blonde hair wild and matted, with wrappers and cigarette butts and God knows what embedded in it.</p> <p>The reason she didn't make a sound was that around her mouth, tied so tight that her cheeks were white, was a filthy band of cloth that had once been the back of a man's vest. And her legs were crossed beneath her and were tied at the ankles with an old stocking and her hands were tied up behind her back with another. She sat in the stifling gloom, already up to her waist in crap.</p> <p>She closed her eyes quickly against the bright sunlight, and to protect them from the torrent of filth being cascaded over her head and her shoulders and down her naked chest and back.</p> <p>As he closed the lid, Pieter whispered into the hole.</p> <p>""Only half an hour to wait, my pretty little one, and then I'll let you have your lunch.""</p> <p>In the evil-smelling blackness, the girl shook her head vigorously, to get the latest layer of litter off her head. Though her tummy ached constantly from hunger, the prospect of lunch was far from appealing - lunch for her simply meant spending five minutes sucking his willy and swallowing the thick smelly stuff that squirted out the end. The only consolation was that inside the shed where he took her, she could stand up for a few minutes and the pain in her bent legs and arms was temporarily forgotten.</p> <p>Pieter smiled and pushed the cart back out on to the promenade. Life was good.</p> <p>The little cunt in the barrow was the best yet - a pleasant surprise. He had not been too sure about getting a girl that old this year (hitherto he had liked them younger), but those extra couple of years had meant that her body was just a bit more able to withstand the treatment: with luck, this one would last the whole season.</p> <p>And she had been so easy to find.</p> <p>As always, once he had set up the van at the start of the summer, he had trawled the coast, way down into Belgium and up as far as Zandvoort. Obviously to abduct a girl in Katwijk itself would have been foolish and so he liked to get one from at least an hour away. He scouted the resorts and the usual adventure parks and residential campsites. This one had practically volunteered herself, walking back unsupervised from some Kids' Club in a place rather like Center Parcs. Security and cameras were an increasing hazard but Pieter was no novice and the girl was stashed in the boot and he was on his way, unobserved, in only a matter of moments.</p> <p>That was a month ago and the media had long forgotten her.</p> <p>Pieter's cock was stirring in anticipation of his midday break and he paused from picking litter from a floral display to recall the moment he first had her all those weeks ago. The first time was always special.</p> <p>He had exclusive use of the old shower block - the owner lent him a key and he had fitted his own additional padlock just in case. Having brought her to the campsite, he had left her to settle down, untouched and untied, but with her ankle chained, in one of the shower cubicles in the women's side. He liked to give them 36 hours on their own, to adjust and fret. And he was considerate - he left the shower to drip, so she could raise her chin and let the water seep through the hollow ball gag, and in the floor of this cubicle there was a drain without the usual cover for when she needed to relieve herself and even a blanket for if she got cold at night, wearing just the cute bathing costume that she had been in when he snatched her.</p> <p>She had made all the usual noises and of course cried a lot when he finally went back to her and in the dark, turned the shower on full - cold - to wake her up. For her debut.</p> <p>He had been pleased to note that she must have defecated at some point during her solitary wait - the drain in the shower stank and he was glad to have given it all a good sluice down. Later her bowels would be conditioned via his special diet, to keep her ready to serve him at all times. Just enough nutrients to sustain her, with the added benefit that she would be perpetually hungry. Which gave him another thing with which to control her. He considered himself something of an expert in the conditioning of little girls.</p> <p>Without speaking, he led her by the chain through into the changing area and tied her face down over the big plastic drum he had laid on its side in the middle of the floor. The loops of rough blue nylon rope looked great against her soft pale limbs, reddening it so satisfyingly where it bit hard. So frightened and bewildered was she that she had only needed the one good slap to shut up and cooperate whilst he prepared her.</p> <p>First things first. </p> <p>There would be plenty enough time to explain a few basic rules later, but her backside was what he needed right now: it had been a long time and he had anticipated this moment almost since the end of the previous summer.</p> <p>He eased her bikini briefs slowly down her skinny legs, still cold and wet from the shower and covered in goosebumps. </p> <p>Her cute little labia were posed between her upper thighs, fleshy, smooth, pink, squeezed like a ripe split peach and framed by her slim, pale legs.</p> <p>With her pants removed, he adjusted the ropes so that her feet were now pulled and tied wide apart and he felt a thrill at the now wonderfully exposed little dimple of her anus, wrinkled and dark pink between the splayed white cheeks of her firm young bum. The little girl sniffled and whimpered but was given no choice other than have her body spread flat across the large drum.</p> <p>He had all the time in the world. It was so exciting: forcing himself to take it easy yet having such temptation laid out before him. Self-control enhanced his pleasure. Pieter peeled off his own clothes, unable to take his eyes off the girl as he methodically hung his kit from a peg.</p> <p>The small girl wailed and tried to beg him to stop, so he slapped her buttocks hard and informed her that he would not tolerate any more noise. Her wailing shrank to a miserable, sniffy snivel.</p> <p>But she still screamed at the top of her voice when he sank the end of his cock deep inside her rectum for that first, painful, wonderful time.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>It was a warm Friday and inside the barrow, amidst the stinking trash, the temperature by noon was over 40 degrees. When he reached inside to lift the girl out, she was lolling drowsily and very dehydrated. Her skin was slick with sweat, greasy wet and gritty from the steady influx of litter that he had deposited over her during the course of the morning.</p> <p>Pieter grunted: a nine-year-old was a lot heavier than a really small girl, even a chubby one like last year, especially when she was a hot, slippery deadweight.</p> <p>At least she didn't coat herself in her own vomit any more, as she had done all through her first week.</p> <p>He laid the filthy girl on the dusty floor. They were inside another favourite haunt: the council-owned shed at the end of the promenade that was only used in the winter, for storing signage and traffic cones, and like the shower block back on the campsite, it benefited from the addition of another sturdy padlock, for which Pieter had the only keys.</p> <p>She stirred and opened her eyes and groaned as he released her bent arms and legs and the circulation slowly came back and the muscles throbbed. He straightened her body on the floor. Her white skin was streaked with dirt, caked in rivulets across her shoulders and bony chest, where a half-empty can of drink had emptied itself and the morning's muck had stuck and congealed on her skin.</p> <p>He unfastened the tight gag and she gasped in the clean air, trying to purge her lungs and nostrils of the oppressive stench to which she was subjected inside the barrow.</p> <p>Pieter knew she wouldn't make a sound. She had hardly said a word for three weeks. Not since she had tried to escape and been severely punished for it. </p> <p>By now, she knew all to well that she was just another piece of trash.</p> <p>He dragged her into the corner of the shed, the dank, smelly one where he placed her each day. He propped her up and passed her the large bottle of clean water and she sat silently, sucking on it like a baby at the breast. She always faced the same problem. If she drank too quickly, it made her tummy hurt so much. If she made it last, she might still be trying to drink when he did it and that might make her sick again and then she would waste the precious water.</p> <p>Today she didn't quite judge it right, for just as she was lifting the bottle high, to drain the last of the tepid water, the jet of hot urine hit her square on the chin, splashing across her face and running down her throat and chest.</p> <p>Pieter played the spurt up and down her small body, scourging the engrained filth from her and leaving her glistening wet. He was feeling charitable today and aimed most of it away from her head.</p> <p>There was no spirit left in her, she just sat still in the corner as the trickles of piss wriggled down her and turned cold on her skin. She stared blankly at nothing in particular. She hardly bothered to think any more, to dare hope that she would ever be released from her living nightmare. She was immune to her own stink. She just sat and waited for her lunch.</p> <p>That retribution for her bid for freedom had broken her completely and ever since, she had been almost robotic, silently compliant, as if she had resigned herself to her fate.</p> <p>Not that Pieter minded. She was easier to manage that way. Nothing like the scheming little bitch she had been in the first week.</p> <p>Although he would be the first to admit he had become a shade complacent this year and he had only himself to blame for the nasty scare when she made a bolt for it. He had been lazy and not bothered to padlock the shower block door behind him when he had taken her back there for the night. He had ignored the signs. All that evening, as they lay together, hot and sweaty and naked on the bed in the caravan, as they did most evenings, she had strained and fought against the ropes and even as he was climaxing inside her tight little ass she had been whingeing into the ball gag. It had irritated him, for he liked to listen to the wireless as he screwed her, taking his time, doubling his pleasure. </p> <p>But later, as he was occupied arranging the chain inside the cubicle where she slept, she had made her move and before he knew it, she was out of the door and pounding across the campsite, still gagged but otherwise totally naked.</p> <p>Thankfully in the early hours of the morning, there had been nobody else to witness the chase, nor the moment of capture, or the wild look of fuming anger in Pieter's eyes as he carried the squirming child back to his caravan.</p> <p>He was livid with himself - never before had one of his little toys tried to get away like that - and he channelled his ire into making her pay for her folly.</p> <p>Yet though his instinct had been to beat her, to scream and shout at her and give her the fright of her life, that was not Pieter's way and he willed himself to be calm, occupying himself with the details as she lay tightly bound back on the bed in the van, shaking and watching him with increasing dread, for she knew she had broken her promise to him, her sworn vow, and she had no doubt she would regret her bid for freedom.</p> <p>Hers would be a calculated, unforgettable punishment.</p> <p>During the rest of that night, she passed out three times and he had had to revive her with iced water, so that she would be fully conscious as he plied her with yet more pain. He said very little, calmly informing her every now and again of what he proposed to do next and occasionally offering her a murmured commentary, for as she was hogtied, face up, with her wrists and ankles bent agonisingly tight under her back, she could not actually see much of what he was doing between her legs.</p> <p>But she was acutely aware of the pain. </p> <p>Each time he pinched her swollen and tender little brown nipples and twisted them without mercy till her head thrashed from side to side and her throat burned from yelling into the gag. Each time he pressed the stiff bristles of the scrubbing brush into the sizzling skin of her inner thighs or tightened the ropes so that she was bent over backwards even more than she would have imagined were possible and her muscles screamed in protest. And each time the needles passed through the glossy pink skin of her cunny, and the raging red tidal wave rushed up through her nervous system and engulfed her brain. Her fleshy outer labia were spread wide, viciously clipped back by half a dozen spiteful metal clips that were attached to thin string passed beneath her. The shiny pinkness of her cunt was obscenely exposed like the innards of a blooming rose and across every square centimetre of the delicate flesh, tiny droplets of scarlet blood marked the progress of the needle, where he had pricked and wiggled it, savouring each moment her body whipped at the initial shock and writhed as the pain peaked and ebbed and came back with renewed vigour as he pushed it a little further in and moved it around to concentrate the agony, watching her helpless distress.</p> <p>Normally a little girl's genitalia didn't interest him very much, yet he was fascinated at the way he could send put her through such unimaginable torment simply by sticking a few boiled needles from his sewing kit a couple of millimetres into the little bitch's cunt.</p> <p>He saved her clitoris until the end, as the first light of dawn peeped around the thick blinds, and she was once again awake. Her small, drawn face was white yet her eyes were ringed red from hours of crying, her cheeks and forehead wet and caked with the streaks of the night's tears.</p> <p>""I am confident that you will never again be so foolish as to try to run away - that is so, is it not? You will never again be so stupid?"" he asked, in the peculiar, stilted language he affected.</p> <p>From somewhere, she found the strength to shake her head.</p> <p>""You will always be my little bitch and only do what I tell you?""</p> <p>She nodded, trying to demonstrate how much she promised.</p> <p>""For if you ever defy me, you will suffer in ways you cannot dream of. This will seem like a pleasant moment of fun compared to the torture I would put you through if you disobey me. Understand?""</p> <p>Once more she nodded.</p> <p>""We shall see. I can no longer trust you. You will have to convince me. And just to ensure you appreciate just how much pain you might have to endure if ever you displease me again, I shall spend the last few minutes before I have to get ready for work in a brief demonstration.""</p> <p>He knelt and crouched close over her crotch. Placing his arm over her lower stomach, he steadied her and his fingers pulled aside her tiny clitoral hood and he placed the needle precisely in the centre of the small, paler area of flesh beneath and pushed it in, very slowly.</p> <p>She made a deep grunting sound at the back of her throat. Her head snapped back heavily against the mattress then like an oil well about to blow, an almost inhuman shriek formed deep in her chest and exploded through her mouth and nose. Her tightly stretched torso heaved and shuddered as she fought for breath and finally a thin jet of pale urine erupted from her urethra, narrowly missing Pieter as he stooped low over her splayed young cunt.</p> <p>He ignored the distraction and the wetness on the sheet and the succession of small squirts that echoed each fresh prick of his needle. Pausing just long enough for her tiny body to stop bucking, sufficient for him to select another place to insert the needle, he tormented her for another five minutes until she slumped limp once more, unable to sustain the agony, overwhelmed by her senses and incapable of remaining conscious any longer.</p> <p>All told, she had been very well behaved since then, he reflected as he ate his lunch.</p> <p>Pieter finished the last bite of his sandwich and looked across the shed at her, and he congratulated himself on how successfully he had broken the little cunt that night, literally in fact. From then on, she had been utterly cowed, a pliant living doll, who silently allowed herself to be used however he chose and who was inordinately grateful for even the slightest signs of appreciation. Yes, despite that setback, she had been a lucky choice. He unzipped his fly and walked across to her. She instantly snapped out of her trance-like inertia and knelt upright and held out her hands and opened her mouth and laid her soft young tongue over her lower lips, ready to receive his hardening cock.</p> <p>""Good girl,"" Pieter smiled and her sad eyes briefly sparkled with pleasure from his praise and she closed her lips around him and began her duty.</p> <p>""This is the last lunch of the week, my pretty,"" he added, running his fingers through the gritty, tangled mass of blonde hair. ""I can hardly believe it's the weekend already.""</p> <p>Despite herself, she felt her empty stomach tighten in an involuntary spasm. For tonight was her one proper meal of the week: real food instead of that thick liquid stuff she had to eat the rest of the time. And a break from the awful monotony of spending her days tied up inside the cart and her nights curled up, shivering on the hard floor of the shower cubicle.</p></div>",[]
550,"Pieter's Barrow, Part 2",2,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,Pieter the street cleaner is a creature of habit and Sunday morning is reserved for a very special routine. But there is rather more to him than one might think. The little girl doesn't know the half of it.,2006-02-24,12,5,"Mg, nc, ds, anal",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sunday Morning</p> <p>The first intrepid bathers of the day were tiptoeing over the sand towards the chilly fringe of the Nordsee as Pieter guided his ancient Volkswagen Passat along the front, towards the caravan site.</p> <p>Sundays were special and he was at his happiest. </p> <p>He had had his weekly one day's respite from the cramped squalor of the caravan; time to feel smart and good back inside a tailored shirt, with clean fingernails and a decent shave and cup of excellent coffee from his own filter machine. Back in the city.</p> <p>Once a week, he resumed his real life. </p> <p>There had been an especially fine performance by a Czech string quartet in the Muziektheather in Amsterdam the previous evening and after a good night's kip between the fresh sheets of his king-size bed back in the spacious waterfront apartment, and a sumptuous soak in the spa bath first thing this morning, he was more than ready to put back on his shabby clothes and return to Katwijk and his summer alter ego. </p> <p>As usual, he first drove to the lockup in Schiphol, to collect the clapped-out VW and secure away his treasured Jaguar then it was on to the A4 motorway for the quick trip back to his alternative world as invisible street cleaner in the small Dutch holiday resort.</p> <p>As he pulled into the back gate of the caravan site, his penis was already stirring in anticipation of his little pet's accommodating young bottom. The familiar image of the nine-year-old's narrow hips beneath his body formed and remained in his mind. Those slim shoulders beneath her stringy blonde hair; the delicate line of her back, twisting in the throes of taking his length inside her. Her breathy whimpers. </p> <p>Fuck, he was feeling horny!</p> <p>He parked up and chucked his overnight bag in the caravan. He even found himself whistling the final few bars from the previous night's performance.</p> <p>""Good morning, my pretty little thing,"" he drawled, bolting the shower block door behind him. ""I hope you are ready for me.""</p> <p>Routine was important to Pieter. After weeks of meticulous training, he expected the small girl to have done her part without bidding. After all, she had been unmolested for twenty-four hours.</p> <p>Pieter walked through to the female changing room. He smiled. She was ready.</p> <p>Good girl.</p> <p>Kneeling on all fours in the centre of the room, the girl looked up at him with rather appropriately puppy eyes, for she reminded him of a rather sad Labrador, with her long pale blonde hair loose and her bum in the air. She even had the right collar. All she needed was a tail to wag.</p> <p>It had taken her some considerable time and effort to adopt this position. For strapped to the backs of her upper and lower limbs were the canvas pouches he had developed over the years, between them containing approximately the child's own bodyweight in lead fishing weights. She had worn the pouches since he had set off for home the previous morning and though she had effectively been free to move around within the dual-locked shower block, in practice any movement she attempted was not unlike that of a deep-sea diver wearing lead boots, and so she spent most of her respite period flat on the cold floor, where the weights rested on the tiles and provided some relief from the constant pull of gravity. </p> <p>Just to be on the safe side, he had also put on her pairs of leather ankle and wrist cuffs, the halves of each pair connected by very short lengths of fine chrome steel chain. Her hands were fastened behind her back and so no matter how she tried, she could never quite reach the fastenings of the canvas pouches - there was just sufficient slack in all her bondage to allow the very tips of her fingers to touch the buckles, but not quite enough to let her fiddle about to release them. She had spent many agonising hours trying, each Saturday. The feeling of helplessness was calculated to remind her of her subjugation and it worked well - by Sunday morning, she was invariably like putty in his hands.</p> <p>Pieter was particularly fond of his most recent addition to her ensemble, purchased from Japan via eBay earlier in the year and now put to good use. On the naked girl's back, strapped over her shoulders, was an authentic red vinyl school satchel. The straps were tightened to the maximum, and her pale shoulders and armpits tingled pink from the constant chafing.</p> <p>It looked rather good on her naked body and set off her blonde hair very nicely. Very animé.</p> <p>The combination of weights on her limbs, the cuffs and chains and the half-dozen housebricks stuffed inside the satchel ensured that no matter how she lay, she would never be quite comfortable enough to sleep for any length of time and so that even though she had been left to her own devices for a whole day and a night, she had still endured his measured torment. And she was very hungry, for the last meal she had been given had been the weekly treat of burger and fries on Friday night.</p> <p>It was the sixth or seventh weekend as his captive and now she was so dependent upon him that she actually looked forward to his return. Though what she knew was in store was not so welcome. </p> <p>She knew exactly what to expect and her legs and arms began to ache as she held her body still, waiting. The first of her Sunday ordeals. </p> <p>The girl braced herself: her knees and elbows were already sore from crawling across the floor. When he did it, she had to remember to count each one out loud and then thank him afterwards. But the sooner it was done, the sooner she could eat. Her entire existence was now made up of simple steps, endure something and be rewarded. Or, and she dreaded the prospect, be punished.</p> <p>This didn't count as punishment of course. The horrible man did this every Sunday morning just for fun. It made her bottom extra-sensitive, ready for her second duty of the day.</p> <p>Pieter had turned the Sunday morning caning into something of a choreographed ritual, which today he performed naked for a change, as it was already warm and stuffy. His thick erection flailed in front of his thin, muscular frame as shuffled and sashayed and positioned himself to deliver the next swingeing blow of the long bamboo stick. It was an old friend and four or five very young girls had come to know its sting over the years. In the still, damp silence of the old shower block, the swish and crack of the cane cut through the heavy air, followed by the gasp and stifled cry of a little girl in pain, then a gulp and her small voice, choking on the tears, sounding out the count so far.</p> <p>""... elf, twaalf, dertien...""</p> <p>Yes there was a balletic quality to her beating, worthy almost of the Muziektheather itself, in the dramatic angles Pieter assumed, to slice the cane down on to her skinny little ass so that her buttocks and the backs of her thighs were evenly covered in narrow bands of red and white swellings. Each stroke was carefully planned, aimed and executed and designed to tenderise her entire rear end.</p> <p>He paced it carefully, and was irregular in his strokes, sometimes feigning and pausing for several minutes to build the tension.</p> <p>Thanks to the great weights on her arms and legs, she was effectively pinned to the spot, with her narrow white bum fully exposed and vulnerable to his performance.</p> <p>""... twintig,"" she spluttered, coughing on her own saliva. ""Dank u, de heer.""</p> <p>The ritual was complete.</p> <p>Pieter crouched beside the sobbing girl, running his hands over her hot, rough flesh, slipping his fingers down between her legs and stroking between her labia. Her body spasmed as she cried, flexing her exhausted muscles. His fingertip located her anus and pressed until the sphincter yielded. His penis hardened.</p> <p>He liked to take her whilst the pain in her ass was still fresh. He always took his time on a Sunday morning, making her lick him many times as he got her ready, simultaneously working her anus with one then two fingers then having her suck his hardness and coating it with her spit, before he squatted behind her and pushed the glistening crimson head into the centre of her puckered, relaxed little hole.</p> <p>With a truly delicious slowness, he sank his rock hard cock inside her, the tingling tightness down the backs of his legs as he squatted simply magnifying the exquisite pleasure of impaling the tiny immobile girl.</p> <p>Having accommodated his penis several times a day for all these weeks, her rectum was well-accustomed to his girth yet each and every time he entered her, he marvelled at the unbeatable way in which it caressed every part of his excited cock with its smooth firmness. Taking her in this position was his own weekly treat, for her sphincter pulled along the top of his penis and he could look down his trim body and witness the ever-thrilling sight of his bloated member easing slowly in and out between her flushed and swollen young ass cheeks.</p> <p>It was a weekly challenge, to see how long he could remain penetrated, defying the protests of his legs, gripping her waist or hips and withdrawing then driving down again and again, pushing forcefully until he felt the softness of her bottom against his belly, and listening to the sucking of her breath and the delicate, sotto voce gasps as he stretched and filled her obedient young body.</p> <p>And when the incredible sensations finally became unbearable and the breathless whimpers filled his ears as he curled over her and pumped deeply down into her belly, and her little frame seemed so thin and tiny against his own body, he threw back his head and shut his eyes and felt the intensity from every nerve in his groin as his eager cum welled and exploded along his shaft and filled her hot, captive innards, wave after throbbing wet wave until his balls literally ached from the prolonged release of his pent-up semen.</p> <p>Sunday morning was just so special.</p> <p>Pieter wiped the perspiration from his brow and climbed off the little girl, whose body swayed and shuddered and her head hung low from her shoulders as she panted for breath.</p> <p>He crouched, took a handful of her fine, damp hair and pulled her face upwards. Her eyelids opened shakily and she focussed on the thick red cock inches from her mouth and she obediently lapped at the slick coating of semen and bodily juices.</p> <p>It was an automatic reaction. For all her pained, addled brain could envision at that moment was the dog bowl of scraps and liquidised diet food he would soon place on the tiles before her once she had cleaned him up to the required standard.</p> <p>--------------------</p> <p>The closest she ever got to any form of near-normal contact with her captor was on Sunday afternoon, when Pieter fucked her without any form of restraint or superimposition of pain. It was almost affectionate in its intimacy.</p> <p>But of course Pieter would not have been satisfied with simply buggering the girl. He still required some props.</p> <p>She was left on her own for a few hours, licking the very last traces from her bowl, whilst Pieter shopped and did his housekeeping in the caravan. For those precious moments, she was for once free of all ropes and gags and straps and weights and able to shower as long as she wished and scrub herself clean of the engrained grime of the week and clean her nails and wash her long hair over and over again so that it smelt of shampoo whenever she moved her head. She loved that smell. It was for her probably the highlight of her week. A brief hour or two when she felt like a living being again rather than a piece of meat. He gave her a clean towel and she was able to wrap herself in it and walk unsteadily around the changing room to exercise her perpetually-aching legs and arms.</p> <p>Pieter referred to it as 'the nest'.</p> <p>It was in fact the old boiler room that still supplied hot water to the entire site and it remained locked during the week but on Sunday afternoons, he would lead her into it for another of his weekly rituals. She stepped down on to the musty old mattress and waited for him to unfurl the foul-smelling sleeping bag. The stuffy dry air was hot and within moments she felt her nice fresh-smelling skin tingle with perspiration, undoing the glorious glow of cleanliness from her long shower. He passed her the folded polythene sack and she crouched down and pulled it like a huge sheath over the bag.</p> <p>Her nose wrinkled at the wafts of stale sweat expelled from inside the thick plastic. Despite being overwhelmed by the stench of trash inside the barrow for much of the week, her sense of smell had had time to recover, and it served to remind her how soon her body would once again be dirtied.</p> <p>The furnace was actually oil-fired and every few minutes would click and whoosh and fire up, and as it topped up the supply of hot water to the rest of the campsite, the heat would radiate from it and her skin would prickle as her pores opened.</p> <p>Pieter peeled off his tracksuit and climbed into the bag. He held the top open for her and she squeezed herself in alongside him, legs first, and slipped down until her head disappeared and she was squashed against his body in the blackness and heat. Within minutes, their bodies were slippery with sweat and he closed his eyes and concentrated on the singularly wonderful sensation of her small, hot little body sliding up and down his own and the caress of her little fingers stroking his balls and cock, then the feather light touch of her lips and the tickle of her soft young tongue, up and down his shaft and over his stomach and chest and down between his legs. </p> <p>Little girls' fingers: so unbelievably small and delicate. And with enough training, so fantastically adept and a treat to watch. Once they had been bent back a few times, they pretty quickly learned what to do.</p> <p>Deep inside the clinging nylon sleeping bag, cloaked in the oppressive heat, she slithered against his hard body, his scent filling her nostrils and the salt of his sweat thick on her tongue.</p> <p>She knew not to stop. She knew to wrap her arms and legs around him and press her crotch and breasts against him and squirm and snake over his hard body. To stroke and caress. For what seemed an eternity she squeezed against him within the tight confines of the bag, now hotly damp from their combined sweat, her mouth roving over his hairy skin, kissing and licking and sucking. Her jaw was aching and drips of perspiration kept running into her eyes but she knew she had to go on. To risk upsetting him was something she could never do again.</p> <p>The needles were never far from her thoughts and at night, as she curled in a ball on the floor of the shower, they would come to her as she slept fitfully and she would wake, startled and scared and she knew she had no choice but to obey him.</p> <p>For ever.</p> <p>So she squirmed and wriggled inside the sweltering bag, running her soft hands and face over his sweat and listening attentively for any sign that she pleased him - a grunt or a sigh and she understood what she had to do.</p> <p>Pieter reached inside the bag and guided her head out into the open. Her hair was wet and matted to her head, her face scarlet and dripping. She gratefully filled her lungs with relatively clean air.</p> <p>Then she shuffled back down without requiring instruction, pressing her body as flat as she could, with her face squashed into the smelly mattress and drawing up her knees, frog-like, the inside of her thighs flattened downwards, at least as far as she could within the confines of the sleeping bag. Pieter straddled her then lay on top of her and the feel of her tiny, burning body, slippery and hard beneath his chest, was all that was needed to swell his cock to its full glory and he wriggled his hips so that the shaft was pressed firmly between her tender little buttocks and he rocked slowly, sliding up and down the shallow, wet cleft and up on to the hollow of her back. Her hair smelt hot and clean.</p> <p>She was all but crushed under his weight but it was essential that he slid up and down over her entire body, lubricated by their mingled sweat. He breathed in the thick, primeval odour of their bodies and lusted for her sweet ass once more.</p> <p>He could feel her tense as his cock probed and tested her anus and he felt her shudder as it thrust aside the muscles of her sphincter and began to slip inside her.</p> <p>They were as one.</p> <p>It was as if their bodies had melted and melded and he pulled her tight under his body with her head under his chest and fucked her ass gently, slowly, even passionately. It was the only time he spoke to her as he took her, pushing his face down into her damp hair and whispering a string of obscenities into her captive ear as his cock swelled and spat its cum high up into her tight young belly.</p> <p>-----------------------</p> <p>The sun was low in the red sky and would soon dip below the horizon way out to sea, to signal the closing of another glorious August day. All across the Dutch seaside resort of Katwijk, in their hotel rooms and caravans and tents, holidaymakers were changing and bathing and readying themselves for the evening's entertainment. A night at the casino perhaps, or a show on the pier, or a meal and a few drinks along the brightly-lit seafront.</p> <p>And at the very far end of the promenade, in a private and rarely-used corner of a large caravan site, a nine-year-old girl was curled up in a deep yet fitful sleep.</p> <p>As a reward for her efforts inside the sweat-soaked sleeping bag, the girl was allowed to rest undisturbed for the early evening. The unpleasant dampness and heat and cloying atmosphere meant nothing, compared to the sheer joy of a soft surface beneath her bony hips and freedom to sleep in whichever attitude she wanted. Her bottom was sore, not just from the prolonged sodomy that left her rectum filled with semen and her sphincter pink and stretched, but all across the surface of her buttocks, the welts still smarted from the sustained caning Pieter had given her that morning.</p> <p>When he woke her, she winced as the immediate emptiness in her stomach twinged, reminding her that all she had eaten for two days were the scraps and gruel in her dog bowl first thing that morning. Yet she was less than thrilled when the man prodded her with his boot and said, ""Wake up, you pretty little cunt, it's time to sing for your supper.""</p> <p>For she knew precisely what that entailed.</p> <p>In fact the moment she opened her eyes, she realised it was that time again and she was consumed by a black despair. This was worse than her days tied up and covered in crap inside the foul-smelling cart. Worse than lunchtimes, when he pissed on her and made her suck his willy. Worse than all the times he put his big fat thing up her poor little bum. </p> <p>She shivered. The only thing worse had been the needles. But this was almost as bad as the needles. Her big blue eyes watered with fear.</p> <p>Yet she had no choice and miserably trudged through to the changing room to get ready, to take another shower (quick and functional this time), then dry and plait her long hair the way he liked it. </p> <p>The way all the men liked it.</p></div>",[]
551,"Pieter's Barrow, Part 3",3,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"The concluding part of this bleak story, rather longer than the previous two parts. For the mysterious Pieter's nine-year-old captive, Sundays are the busiest day of the week and as night falls, she faces her most dreaded ordeal: he calls it 'singing for her supper'. And little does she realise it is a foretaste of things yet to come.",2006-03-04,15,5,"M+g, nc, ds, anal",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sunday Night</p> <p>When he backed the Passat up to the door, she was already bundled up safely inside the blanket and he placed her gently in the trunk for the fifteen minute drive, away from the lights and noise of the promenade to the deserted dunes a few kilometres up the coast from the bustling Dutch seaside town.</p> <p>Though it was now dark, Pieter could see his destination as soon as he pulled off the coast road on to the sand track that wound through the low hillocks: a derelict wartime coastal defence bunker that formed two sides of a small square. Completing the square were a motley assortment of ancient camper vans, tents and improvised shacks made of pallets and canvas. In the centre, an open fire of piled driftwood provided warmth and illumination for the half-dozen or more beach bums and drifters who had descended on this remote spot for the summer. It was a good location - there was a freshwater standpipe against the wall of the old bunker and the ever-tolerant local police had a tacit understanding with the travellers that meant they were untroubled provided they kept to themselves and didn't bother the locals or paying tourists.</p> <p>He had discovered the encampment late the previous summer: one of the casuals who worked for the parks department had landed there and Pieter had gone back one night out of curiosity. He had located it again shortly after arriving in Katwijk for this summer and had been made welcome by the current assortment of oddballs who lived there. Bringing a case of cheap plonk and slab of canned beer had helped.</p> <p>Though it went against the grain, for everything Pieter did was meticulously planned and calculated in the finest detail, this year he had decided to take a great risk and carry out a practical experiment: sharing. Which meant on Sunday nights, when he joined the guys around the fire for a drink and a spliff or two, he now brought along something else to make the party go with a bang.</p> <p>The idea came to him over the winter and he had tested the water in the first couple of drunken evenings in June, waiting until the drink and grass had taken effect and then dropping into the conversation some comment about how much more fun it would be with a bit of skirt. Of course this opened the floodgates to much ribald banter but the next time he was more scientific, subtly leading the collective imagination, drawing out from the group their attitudes and preferences, and testing their morals. Even more discreetly, he also sounded out each one of them in separate boozy chats before making his decision: it would indeed be fascinating to see what happened if her shared her with his drinking buddies. </p> <p>He had not been disappointed so far, with her first four Sunday Nights.</p> <p>He parked and carried the bag of booze towards the fire. His real purpose was to check who was there tonight, for he was careful to share his secret with only the core long-term residents. Had there been any newcomers or drifters passing through, he would have left her in the boot of his car. It had happened three weeks before and then he followed Plan B: dropping off the booze and simply taking the Belgian guy back to the caravan site, where just the two of them had fun with her until the early hours.</p> <p>But a quick survey of the men lolling around the campfire reassured him, as he greeted them and chucked a can to each.</p> <p>""Yo, brother,"" drawled the thirty-something wannabe West Coast surfer from Delft, who had the orange VW camper van. ""Brought the little pussy with you?""</p> <p>The men chuckled and guffawed. Pieter laughed.</p> <p>""But of course, my friend. She's not eaten for two days and is hoping you might let her earn a few scraps.""</p> <p>He set the cans and bottles down and dragged a PVC chair closer to the fire and sat, grinning around at the assortment of scruffy men. All the regulars were there, as he hoped and expected: the fat Belgian pisshead who shared his own sexual tastes almost to the letter and who was the only one of them to feature in both Plans A and B; Dude, the surfer who had asked him about the girl; and that unpleasant rat-faced biker from Bavaria, who pretended not to be interested yet who always ended up taking her away for ten or fifteen minutes and then sat there with a smug grin for the rest of the night. There were the two big Scandinavian dopeheads whom he hoped might repeat last week's cabaret; the spotty teenager, Sonny, with the pup tent and rusty Ford Taunus; and of course Griff, the de facto leader of the group, sprawled majestically in his ripped and faded denims across the remains of a car's rear seat, nursing a can and drawing periodically on a massive joint. </p> <p>The men chuckled and Griff nudged the impromptu barbecue grill with his boot. It was made out of the side of a supermarket trolley, and was nestling amid the embers at the edge of the crackling fire. Some charred shapes that may once have been meat were stuck to the metal grid.</p> <p>Sharing centre stage with the fire in the centre of the encampment was a large wrought-iron table, no doubt liberated from outside a seafront cafe somewhere nearby.</p> <p>Before Pieter collected the girl from the car, he reached in his pocket and tossed a handful of condoms on the tabletop.</p> <p>""Just a reminder, gentlemen. The usual rules apply: do whatever you like but her cunt stays out of bounds, if you want a blow job be kind to her and have a rinse under the standpipe first and if you want to take her up the ass, please use one of these. Other than that, just have fun and remember don't give her any food unless you're satisfied she's earned it. Enjoy!""</p> <p>There was a spontaneous cheer.</p> <p>The night breeze coming off the sea whipped up under the short skirt of the cheap, white summer dress he had found for her on the market and the welts on her bottom stung when the skin had broken out in goose pimples. She was of course naked beneath. The wind permeated the thin fabric and her immature nipples shrivelled and hardened. Her heart was pounding with fear and her large, sad eyes were already rheumy with tears. She waited as he attached the chain to her dog collar and followed him miserably as he made the usual theatrical entrance.</p> <p>Pieter stood back and adjusted her plaits. The final touch was to hand her a grubby teddy bear he had rescued from a bin a while before: it hung limply from her hand, as forlorn as the girl herself. She looked so frail and small and young and virginal and just begging to be harshly abused.</p> <p>The girl scanned around anxiously, noting which men were gathered around the fire and associating each with her memory of what they had done to her before. She saw the one with the narrow eyes and leather jerkin and shuddered. He scared her the most.</p> <p>Pieter cleared his throat and she suddenly remembered she had to curtsey before the grizzled older man on the car seat. He grinned at her and held out his hand and he pulled her to him and gathered her up and plonked her across his lap, sitting the small stuffed bear alongside him with a chuckle.</p> <p>""Hello, princess, come and have a drink with Uncle Griff.""</p> <p>She choked and spat out the beer he tried to pour into her mouth and fought hard to suppress the tears as his rough hand slid up her thigh and under her skirt and fondled her pubic mound. His breath stank of beer and smoke and his grey bristles scratched when her pulled her round and pressed his lips over her own.</p> <p>Yet the alternative to letting the man do what he wanted was too awful to contemplate.</p> <p>Soon the novelty of the girl's arrival passed and everyone resumed their smoking and drinking and lazy conversation and card games. Pieter settled down next to the Scandinavians. He was passed the remains of a joint and was dealt into the next round of blackjack. Sonny, the lad with acne, strummed his guitar again and on the bench seat, Griff sipped from his can and grinned and stroked her plaited hair as her delicate young fingers nervously teased him to a highly productive climax that sent strings of yellowy cum streaking across the pure white front of her 'party' dress.</p> <p>""She's all yours"", he announced to no one in particular, pushing the girl off on to the sand. Sand stuck to her sticky fingers and she wiped her hands on her dress - it was going to get filthy anyway, she was sure.</p> <p>Her skin crawled at his touch. The piggy-eyed man repulsed her, with his cold, clammy hands and rank breath.</p> <p>She had barely landed on the grey sand before the Belgian had snatched her wrist and pulled her up. He still could not believe his good fortune - a weekly chance to play out an old fantasy with a little girl who dare not refuse him. He glanced at Pieter and winked, then led the girl away to his van.</p> <p>It was the largest vehicle around the fire and was a homemade conversion from a delivery van. She wrinkled her nose at the overpowering odour of stale sweat. The sliding side door slammed shut behind her and her tummy tightened in anticipation of what was to follow. The fat man did the same thing each week.</p> <p>He sat on the edge of the bed and stood her before him. His eyes twinkled and he licked his lips as he looked her up and down. Then he reached out and placed his hand on her inner thigh and slid it up under the hem of her dress. The Belgian's pleasure was all in the foreplay: those few outstanding minutes with a captive, helpless little girl, during which his hands and fingers could rove at will across her small, warm body, seeking out the soft curves, the nooks and crannies, the forbidden, private places.</p> <p>She loathed the feel of his greasy, podgy fingers, up under her dress, squeezing her tiny, flat breasts and spongey labia majora. She thought he looked like a pig, licking his lips and slobbering as he stroked her inner thighs and kneaded her tender buttocks.</p> <p>And she hated having to talk to him. Even his thick Flemish accent repelled her. When she had to call him 'Daddy'. He wasn't her Daddy. Her real Daddy wouldn't put the end of his finger into her little hole and make her gyrate her hips and smile.</p> <p>Or tell her how sexy she was, how pretty was her front bottom or how cute her tiny, sensitive nipples.</p> <p>He unfastened the buttons at the front of her dress. Slowly, and unnecessarily as it pulled over her head easily without being undone. But it gave him more opportunity to touch her, be intimate, whilst his erection slowly swelled and hardened between his flabby thighs. He pawed and fingered her, whispering to her in baby talk that gave him a thrill.</p> <p>""Let's just see how your botty-wotty is. Turn round, that's nice. Now lean over Daddy's knee. You've been a naughty little girlie haven't you? I think Daddy will have to give you a little spanky won't he?""</p> <p>She had no choice. She played his game and cried for her Daddy to stop as the fat palm slapped her poor, sore young bottom.</p> <p>And afterwards, when her short little fingers with the bitten nails had finished their toiling around his fat cock and he had tied them out of the way and made her bring him to climax with her mouth, she tried not to think of her real Daddy and her Mummy and the rest of her family. And like a good little girl, she thanked her Daddy once the strings of his spunk had stopped streaking across her upturned face and she smiled when he finally untied her hands from behind her back and as she wiped the sticky drops from her cheeks and smeared them over her little tits like she had been told.</p> <p>Back at the bonfire, she knew to sit quietly to the side. She stared without emotion at the moth-eaten teddy in her lap.</p> <p>Pieter played his hand successfully, and gathered his winnings: three Euro forty. He kept a proprietorial eye on his young pet and smiled inwardly as the spotty boy laid down his guitar and went across to the girl, looking around slightly embarrassed as he gathered up the end of her chain.</p> <p>The others paid no attention as he led her to his small tent and followed her inside. Only Pieter had noticed him earlier slip away from the fire and use the standpipe, so he had some idea of how Sonny planned to use the girl.</p> <p>Though he was still a little concerned by the boy. </p> <p>The others he had few worries with. He thought they were happy enough to get a bit of free sex to keep their mouths shut. Even if they might not necessarily be completely comfortable with the concept of being sucked off by a nine-year-old acting under duress, a BJ was a BJ and he doubted these bums were offered too many of those.</p> <p>But the boy was younger, more thoughtful, and probably less able to divorce emotion from physical gratification. Pieter was worried he might try to communicate with the girl, or worse. And that would ruin everything.</p> <p>Pieter excused himself, muttering that he needed a piss and he wandered casually between the parked vehicles and out towards the dunes. But he doubled back and crept through the darkness, to listen at the boy's tent.</p> <p>A narrow shaft of light speared the dark, from a small hole in the side of the canvas and so Pieter peered inside.</p> <p>To his surprise, relief and then delight, he found his misgivings unfounded. For Sonny, far from taking pity on the girl and perhaps trying to befriend her, had in fact more than entered into the spirit of the evening. Pieter just had to watch what happened.</p> <p>In the stark glare of the gas lantern, he saw that Sonny had rather ingeniously rigged up a small trapeze-like bar that was hung by two ropes from the ridge pole of the tent. He had suspended the small girl, inverted, with her legs bent at the knee over the trapeze part and wound some prickly flotsam rope around her them to pull her ankles and thighs tightly together, and thus keep her in place. </p> <p>It looked splendidly uncomfortable for her: Pieter was impressed.</p> <p>The lad had stripped her of her dress and was naked himself. He was knelt facing her, so that her pigtails fell between his legs, and her head, flushed from being upside-down, was at just the right height. Her mouth was clamped over the head of his penis and he could see her cheeks flexing as she sucked and licked him. And he had his own diversion, for in defiance of Pieter's stricture, his fingers were holding her upturned cunt wide open and his own mouth was exploring the little girl's cute little twat.</p> <p>Pieter frowned, for he usually disapproved of anything that might give the little slut any physical pleasure, but he merely watched for a few minutes, glad that his fears were misplaced. Then the girl suddenly pushed herself away and coughed and spluttered.</p> <p>Angrily, Sonny grabbed her head and shoved his cock back into her mouth.</p> <p>""Do as you're told, you fucking little bitch,"" growled the lad and he reached down and gave her nipple a truly vicious twist, that had her bucking around on the trapeze and squealing in pain behind the thick mouthful of hot cock filling her mouth.</p> <p>It was music to Pieter's ears and he found himself stroking his own cock, fascinated at the way the youngster was using the girl so effectively. He waited until the boy's semen had emptied into the back of her mouth before he rejoined the card players.</p> <p>A few minutes later the boy returned. In his absence, someone had fired up a CD player and so he left his guitar alone.</p> <p>Pieter had a moment of concern.</p> <p>""She all right?"" he asked Sonny casually, concealing his true thoughts.</p> <p>The boy smiled widely and blushed. ""Very good, thanks"" was all he replied then he realised that Pieter was asking more than just a simple question and so he explained that Ralf, the mean-looking biker from München, had led her away.</p> <p>Pieter nodded. He smiled too, for the girl had told him about Ralf, and what he did in the ruined bunker the week before, and he knew she was going to be earning her keep: the Bavarian had actually had a quiet word with him earlier and received Pieter's assent to his request.</p> <p>At that precise moment, she was cowered in a tiny ball, pressed right into the dank, mossy corner of the concrete chamber, against the rough cold wall, as if she hoped she might just disappear and the terrible man with the leather clothes and narrow eyes wouldn't find her.</p> <p>It was very dark, and cold, and the walls smelt foul from piss and mould and salt water, but after her weeks inside the barrow, she hardly noticed the stench, so used was she to being immersed in filth. There was faint illumination from moonlight through holes in the walls and her eyes had gained their night vision. The short, nasty man had dragged her roughly to the bunker entrance by her chain and then literally kicked her inside, ordering her to wait for him to go and fetch something.</p> <p>He kept his bike in the bunker - she could make out its shape - and she knew he had returned when his dark silhouette passed silently in front of it, briefly obscuring the moonlight glinting off the chromework.</p> <p>Momentarily she lost track of him and then the leather belt cracked just in front of her and she cried out. He laughed and switched on the battery lantern, looming over her and waving the long length of leather in her frightened young face. Leering, he ignored the chain on her collar and instead took a handful of plait and tugged her across to the bike.</p> <p>Though it was very cold in the bunker, she instantly hauled the flimsy dress over her head when he ordered her. With mounting dread, she watched in the dim, eerie glow of the lantern. The man poured something from a tube, on to the top of the saddle.</p> <p>""Sit down,"" he snapped. She sat on the scratchy concrete. It hurt her bottom when he roughly tipped her to one side and bent her leg doubled, winding a length of rope around her thigh and ankle and binding her leg tightly. The grit grazed her calves when he repeated the action on her other leg, so that she was in an enforced kneeling position. But then he picked her up by the waist and the oily stuff felt cold and wet on her skin as he laid her face down along the saddle, with her chin resting on the chilly metal of the fuel tank. With her feet unsupported and tightly-folded legs hanging each side, her body pressed down on the length of the saddle, from her chest to her crotch and she was sure she was going to slide off.</p> <p>""Hold on to the handlebars""</p> <p>She reached out unsteadily and curled her slim little fingers around the handgrips.</p> <p>""You're going to use that cute little pussy of yours to polish my saddle, make it all shiny like new. You better make a start because I'm going for a smoke and when I come back, I'll expect to see my face in it. If not...""</p> <p>She winced as he snapped the belt against his hand and the crack echoed around the reinforced concrete walls.</p> <p>She didn't know it, but she didn't even have a fighting chance of getting any form of sheen on the worn, cracked leather, for the slippery stuff coating the front of her cold, tired body was nothing more than baby oil. And though she gripped the handlebars with all her strength and hauled herself up and down the saddle, all that was in fact happening was that she was exhausting her already weak arms, and tenderising the soft flesh of her tummy and pubic mound. With her feet bound to her thighs, had no way of using her legs to assist and again and again she had to push, then pull, her own deadweight along the surface of the motorbike's saddle.</p> <p>In spite of the cold, her face soon broke out in perspiration as she slid herself up and down.</p> <p>She had had a brief introduction to the man's belt the week before and so she thought of nothing else, other than the awful prospect of him lashing her poor bum, which was still sore and lightly bruised from her earlier caning and the fat man’s spanking.</p> <p>The chill was easily ignored. And though the soreness of her skin was nasty, it was surely preferable to the sting of the belt. She was panting. She willed herself to continue, hauling her body along towards the tank, even though her arms and shoulders were throbbing. She even forgot the constant dull ache from her empty stomach.</p> <p>She smelt the tangy smoke of his spliff and her heart began to race. </p> <p>Again she pushed hard against the handlebar and slid her body backwards over the slithery saddle, lest he should see that she had all but given up through exhaustion. He stood in front of the bike, watching her pitiful effort with an amused expression.</p> <p>""OK, sit up,"" he said.</p> <p>She tried to push herself up but her tired arms just would not straighten and she suddenly tumbled down, narrowly avoiding hitting her face on the petrol filler cap. Ralf stepped forward quickly and grabbed her by the armpit and lifted her tiny frame. When she was upright, his palm slid round to the front of her oily chest and her kneaded the small swellings of her breasts. He could feel the rapid beat of her anxious heart and her laboured breathing.</p> <p>He moved round to the back of the machine and leaned her body backwards, his hand spread over her little tit, and peered down over her shoulder. Even in the weak glow from the lantern, he could see the redness at her inner thigh, from the chafing of the side of the saddle. And as for the bike's leather, though it glistened with warm baby oil, beneath it was plainly as dull and crazed as before.</p> <p>He shook his head. He clicked his tongue.</p> <p>""Oh dear, that's no good, no good at all. You've put no effort into that at all have you?""</p> <p>He could tell she wanted to blabber something. Her eyes had filled with tears, but after the weeks of suppressing herself, she knew better than to try to make excuses or beg for forgiveness. She knew she was a worthless piece of garbage, who was only fit to be hit and covered in trash and pissed on and have men stick their willies in her. She knew she would be beaten. She deserved it.</p> <p>She heard him take a last noisy drag on the joint and at the corner of her eye saw the butt spark as it hit the wall where he had thrown it. Suddenly he had grabbed each side of her head and his mouth was over hers and when she opened it to snatch some air, he forced in some thick, bitter smoke that made her panic and choke and the back of her throat stung when she inadvertently swallowed some and he held her tight against her face until he had emptied his lungs into her captive mouth then he pulled away, roaring with laughter and she clung to the greasy saddle and coughed and spat and gasped for air.</p> <p>She was still spluttering when the brilliant white flash temporarily blinded her.</p> <p>He picked her up and laid her on her back, with the back of her head resting on the handlebars and her bound and folded legs apart on the saddle and took another shot with his mobile phone camera.</p> <p>""I thought I would send some of my friends a souvenir holiday photo,"" he laughed. ""I was thinking of inviting them to come here for the weekend and maybe they might like to meet you!""</p> <p>She lay still, trembling, terrified to move in case she fell from the bike.</p> <p>Ralf pocketed the phone and she blinked and her eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness. She started when he placed his hand over her cunt. His fingers danced lazily over her smooth, soft mound, still slippery from the baby oil.</p> <p>""Soon be time to show what your sweet little Möse is for,"" he teased. She tensed.</p> <p>""But I think we'll wait until my friends get here,"" he added so that she had yet something else to fret about.</p> <p>She did not understand his words, but there was something in his tone that chilled her to the core.</p> <p>For a couple of seconds, she did not realise what had happened. Perched so precariously on the saddle, bound so awkwardly, she had to squint along her own body to see what the man in the leathers was doing. He had moved suddenly and something blurred had flashed in front of him. She had heard a dull thud and was aware of something touching her, right between her legs.</p> <p>Then suddenly the pain registered. Such a totally surprising pain, all-embracing, that she could not at first locate the source. Except that it passed up her body and she instinctively tried to tighten her back and her head lifted and fell hard against the handlebars and she screamed.</p> <p>The blur moved again and this time, centred at the core of the burning pain, a renewed sharpness focussed on her pussy and through the fog of horror, she at last realised that he had brought the end of that leather belt down, right on to her exposed labia.</p> <p>Gasping, she tried to call to him, to beg him to stop, but before her tense throat could form any words, another faint slap was followed by a surge of agony that swamped her senses and stole her breath.</p> <p>Time and time again, as she struggled for breath and fought to keep her balance, she was vaguely aware of him, moving from side to side to obtain another point of aim on her crotch and the string-tight sinews of her inner thighs. Time and time again she felt the first contact as the narrow leather landed and curled over her tender young skin, then instantaneously the pain would take her, robbing her of conscious thought and demanding release through her panting and yelling and screaming.</p> <p>Just once he paused enough for her to recover.</p> <p>He stood beside her, clutching the folded belt in front of him and he leaned down and taunted her, leering into her scarlet face.</p> <p>""This is nothing, kid. A gentle little pussy-whipping to give you food for thought. Just imagine what it will be like when I get you all to myself.""</p> <p>She had no time to reflect on that at the time, for he quickly returned to the back of the bike and stroked her burning thighs and cunny then brought the end of the belt hard down again right across her pubic mound once more and she was yet again submerged under a black throbbing blanket of pain and despair.</p> <p>The relentless sting of the belt overwhelmed her and she gave up the struggle to maintain conscious thought.</p> <p>Yet from that evening, rarely an hour would pass without her returning to his words and wondering what he meant. </p> <p>Then being very, very scared.</p> <p>The two Scandinavians gave a cheer when Ralf led her back to the campfire. The girl was ashen-faced and subdued and she stumbled unsteadily when he tugged on her chain. She could barely walk. When she came within the glow of the fire, everyone seated around could see the vacancy in her pale face and the hopelessness in her eyes, which were dark and red-rimmed and her cheeks were still wet with tears.</p> <p>""Hope you haven't worn her out!"" one called to him.</p> <p>Pieter raised an eyebrow and checked her out. From the way she was walking, stiff, with her thighs clenched, he rather suspected she had been given a rough time. He thought she would have to get used to that.</p> <p>This was turning into a very good evening, for apart from the surfer, who was passed out on a lilo, it looked as if everyone was going to take advantage of her in their own particular way. The previous week, the two Nordic drifters had lain her down between them next to the fire and passed her to and fro as they smoked a joint, lazily climbing on to her and giving her ass a lazy poke between drags. It had been quite amusing to watch.</p> <p>If anything, the pair of them, muscular lads in their mid-twenties, were even more stoned than before. This time they were sprawled on adjacent deck chairs, with their arms draped over the sides and their cans of beer just within reach.</p> <p>One of them put his hand up and took the chain from the German. He pulled the girl to him and stood her between his legs.</p> <p>Concentrating very hard, for his vision was a bit blurred and his coordination compromised by half a day's consumption of weed and booze, he unclipped the chain from her collar, then reached down and lifted her skimpy dress over her head.</p> <p>Her lily-white skin glowed from the light of the fire and her cute bumps and dimples were magnified so beautifully by the deep shadows. Between her legs, the angry redness of her inner thighs and labia was plain to see.</p> <p>With a leer, he unzipped his fly and nodded to her. She understood.</p> <p>But no sooner had she knelt and begun to fellate him than his companion hauled himself steadily out of his deckchair and dropped his jeans.</p> <p>""I see you've been enjoying yourself, Ralf!"" he joked to the biker, pointing to the girl's wet, crimson and still partially dilated anus. ""Thanks - means I don't have to bother with foreplay!""</p> <p>The ensemble found this very funny and Pieter used the laughter diplomatically to hand the young man a condom. After a moment or two's fumbling, that earned him some ribald cries of derision from the others, he finally managed to put it on and squatted beside the girl's upturned bottom and he clumsily forced his cock into her.</p> <p>She cried out, for she was incredibly sore already and the man was less than gentle.</p> <p>""Hey!"" chuckled his seated companion, don't put the little cunt off, she was just getting good at this!""</p> <p>Pieter watched with detached amusement as his young captive's body took a cock at each end. She was quite limp, very tired and obviously in distress, desperately trying to keep her mouth performing around the sitting one's penis whilst the other man held her hips and ground into her backside. He did not want to intervene at this stage.</p> <p>""Swap?"" suggested the first after a couple of minutes.</p> <p>""Nah,"" replied his companion, ""I want to try something different.""</p> <p>And with that, he withdrew from the girl's abused behind and suddenly picked her right up off the ground, his hands under her thighs. Denied the attention of her lips, his mate watched with drunken interest as the girl was bounced and bent until he had her cradled against his stomach, bent at the waist so that her knees were up to her chest and her feet were up in the air either side of his head and most importantly, her open crotch was held available and accessible to the front.</p> <p>""There you go, mate!""</p> <p>She was held tight, the Scandinavian's elbows pressed to her shoulders and his hands under her knees, pulling her into a compressed ball against his stomach. He bent his knees so that her anus was at the right height for his pal to enter.</p> <p>The second one stood with his hand on his prick and threaded the bell end into her still-gaping anus.</p> <p>""Shall we dance?"" he cried and they burst into drunken laughter.</p> <p>The rest of the group sat up to watch. The girl's ass was being fucked in time to the music. It was hilarious. Her tormentor played to the crowd, slamming up into her as the beat dictated, grinding inside on the high notes.</p> <p>She was crying hard, but her pained yelping was drowned out by the music and the men's laughter.</p> <p>When the one holding her's arms tired from trying to support and contain the bucking little naked body, he yelled, ""Swap!"" and the two men exchanged roles, passing the helpless young girl between them and crushing her into a ball ready to have her poor butt reamed once more. The men stopped to swig their beers, literally dropping the floppy child as they drained their cans then with a cheer from the others, they picked her up again and banged her until first one, then the other, emptied himself into his condom.</p> <p>Her tiny naked body lay sprawled beside the fire. It had served its purpose. Griff broke open a fresh slab of beer and the men passed around the cans.</p> <p>Pieter grinned wildly. This had been a great evening - he could hardly have planned a better humiliation and suffering for the little cunt.</p> <p>He prodded her with his toe as she groaned beside the campfire, curled in a sniffling ball on the dirty grey sand amid the ash and fag ends. She was still conscious, so that was OK.</p> <p>""Take your bowl round and see if these fine gentlemen think you've earned your supper,"" he snarled coldly and pushed her hip with his foot.</p> <p>She dragged her aching body up. In the glow of the fire, she staggered over to the table and picked up the plastic dog bowl and she crawled and stumbled, half comatose, around the group, holding it half-heartedly in front of each.</p> <p>""Please, sir?"" she remembered to ask each man.</p> <p>The fat Belgian was the last to contribute and with a playful but stinging swipe across her little behind, he sent her reeling across to where Pieter was sitting. He indicated for her to kneel and show what she had earned for her evening's ordeal.</p> <p>Some cold beans, one and a half sausages, a crust of stale bread and some unidentifiable, burnt pieces of charcoal that may once have been meat chops.</p> <p>She looked up expectantly, her wide eyes, red and wet and crusty from tears, pleading for permission to eat. Throughout the last horrible time, with pinned between the two men, her bum burning and sore, her whole body feeling battered and bruised, she had tried to block out what was being done to her by looking forward to her food. To ignore the sickly stink of beer on their breath, and the pain and the jeers and cries of the other men as they gathered round to watch her suffering, she tried to imagine what it would be like. Her tummy was tight from hunger and her throat thick with anticipation. It didn't matter how disgusting were the scraps - she just had to eat something to stop the hunger pains that had been building up all day.</p> <p>Pieter made her wait, surveying her with a cold disdain that belied the elation he actually felt, seeing her so debased. He would have liked to take her himself then and there but he did not perform with an audience. She could suck him off before he let her sleep tonight.</p> <p>Finally, he spoke.</p> <p>""Is that all you're worth, cunt? All those cocks to please and you get just a few leftovers? You're fucking useless aren't you?""</p> <p>Her innocent young face could not disguise her hurt, but she just wanted to eat it, no matter how meagre or inedible the contents of her bowl. The nodded, looked to the ground and whispered.</p> <p>""Ja, de heer.""</p> <p>Pieter affected to be angry with her.</p> <p>""If that's the best you can do, you fucking little bitch, you don't deserve to eat!""</p> <p>And he swung his hand across her, sending the bowl flying. The contents scattered across the adjacent sand dune.</p> <p>""Pick it up!"" he snarled, pointing at the bowl.</p> <p>The cowering girl, her face frozen in horrified disbelief, scurried over the sand to retrieve it. Her tears were in full flow when she brought it back. Two of the men were laughing at her.</p> <p>Pieter threw her dress and chain at her.</p> <p>""Put those on.""</p> <p>She struggled into the filthy dress and her shaking fingers fumbled to attach the chain to her collar. Pieter snatched it from her and finished the job himself, stooping to growl in her ear.</p> <p>""You had better hope I calm down by the time we get back. At the moment I'm planning to whip you till you bleed.""</p> <p>And he yanked the chain as he strode off, and she tripped and scrambled to keep her balance and scuttle along behind him, clutching her empty bowl and the flea-bitten teddy bear.</p> <p>""Thanks a lot for a great evening, boys. Same time next week?""</p> <p>Cans and bottles were raised as the group cheered and bid him goodnight.</p> <p>He strode in the direction of the VW, the girl trailing in his wake.</p> <p>Ralf, the biker, broke away from the others and trotted to walk beside him.</p> <p>""Have you decided?"" asked the German.</p> <p>Pieter nodded without breaking his stride.</p> <p>""Oh yes, my friend. I leave in two weeks' time, at the end of the month, and then she's all yours.""</p> <p>Ralf gave a thin smirk of satisfaction, glancing back at the girl, and he licked his lips. He had such plans for her. And her tiny Möse. He and his biker pals.</p> <p>""And the price?""</p> <p>""As agreed, fifty Euro.""</p> <p>The men briefly clasped hands to seal the deal. Not a bad price for a piece of trash.</p> <p>--------------------------------</p> <p class=""h2"">Postscript - The First Monday In September</p> <p class=""h2"">Amsterdam</p> <p>At the National Clinical University, the Head of Behavioural Studies was well known for his unfailingly dapper personal appearance and an almost obsessive dedication to his work. By 7 a. m., his classic Jaguar was cooling down in the underground car park and he was already at his desk, dressed as always in crisp tailored shirt and handmade silk tie, hacking his way through the huge backlog in his inbox.</p> <p>He had all but cleared it by the time his personal assistant entered the outer office. She popped her head around his door.</p> <p>""Welcome back, Professor, how was your vacation?""</p> <p>Pieter looked up from the screen and grinned.</p> <p>""Very good, thank you, Sylvia. Yes, very good. Just the usual seaside thing of course: plenty of fresh air and relaxation. Though I did find time to do a bit of private research.""</p> <p class=""h2"">Wassenaar</p> <p>The owner of the rental beach bungalow would not be happy when he came to collect the keys the following weekend. Not only would the group of German bikers have left already without waiting for him, but they had also trashed the place.</p> <p>But at the beginning of the week, there was still some semblance of order. The lads had only gathered the previous night and as always, they had celebrated with an all-nighter. The floor of the lounge was already carpeted in debris - pizza boxes, empty cans, cigarette papers and tab ends. But so far, the furniture was intact.</p> <p>The last of the half-dozen men had finally dozed off, joining the others in a stoned and drunken slumber after a wild night that ranked up there with one of the best ever.</p> <p>And if you could step over the prone denim- and leather-clad bodies snoring on the floor and in the assortment of chairs, and pick your way through the trash to the far corner, you might be surprised to see, surrounded by the discarded food wrappers and empty bottles, the naked figure of a very thin little girl, wearing a leather collar from which a chain is padlocked to the radiator. </p> <p>She is curled in the tightest of balls yet she is not asleep. Her white face is blank; her dark, hollow eyes wide open yet seeing nothing. At her ankles and wrists, the skin is red and broken from hours of struggling against rough rope. She is trembling, too frightened to sleep. And if you look closer, you can see the bruises all over her body, and the mass of red and black welts across the back of her thighs where she has been thrashed with belts, and the cigarette burns on her flat little breasts and down there, on the inside of her thighs and all around her raw, bruised pubis, you could not fail to notice her soft, pale skin is stained red and grey from last night's blood and the seemingly endless volume of semen deposited inside her.</p> <p>She is desperately hungry. She misses the comforting darkness and the familiar, cloying stench inside Pieter’s barrow.</p></div>",[]
552,"Nessa's Puppy, Part 1",1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,A young girl out walking her puppy discovers an itinerant in a remote horse shed. And pays a heavy price for taking the moral upper ground with him. The story may not suit readers who dislike graphic violence.,2006-05-14,22,4,"M/g, nc, ds, rp, anal, tort",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Though he was what political correctness would term a 'rough sleeper', Viktor would not mind if you called him by the more traditional expression of 'penne' (tramp). He had chosen this lifestyle. Though he was happy enough to spend his winter at a drop-in centre, and take his meals at the charity soup kitchen, he valued his freedom too much to be cooped up too long in a hostel with the druggies and layabouts.</p> <p>Of indeterminate age, with just a hint of grey in his unruly hair, he was happiest with just his own company,. He usually spent as much time as he could out in the country, dossing down in outhouses or even hedgerows and finding casual work as a vegetable picker. Spring had been good to him - the weather was mild and the North Rhine Westphalian asparagus crop had provided him with several weeks of good cash. And he had been lucky - the loose box in the remote woodland clearing had been warm and dry, and he had been completely undisturbed. Just the way he liked it.</p> <p>The loose box was no more than an upmarket timber shed, about ten by five metres, with timber lap walls and a pitched roof of wooden shingles. There was a single sliding door at the front, facing the paddock. The interior comprised three areas: to the left of the door was the stall for the horse, separated off from the rest by a half-height partition; then there was an open area used for grooming and at the opposite end, a cupboard had been constructed, to store all the paraphernalia required to keep and exercise a horse.</p> <p>Viktor had laid out his bedroll across the wooden floor in front of the cupboard, preferring the dusty hardness to the dubious layer of musty straw inside the stall. It was quiet and free from draughts and he had spent a couple of undisturbed nights there already.</p> <p>But now it was time to move on: head south, ready for work in the vineyards. He had celebrated his imminent departure with forty minutes under the shower in the local municipal swimming pool, followed by a bottle of peach brandy, and had slept like a baby.</p> <p>So when his fuzzy head began to clear and he realised the sudden, unpleasant, cold wetness on his face was a small dog's nose, he was less than happy, for his head hurt and he was instantly cross at being woken before he was ready.</p> <p>He sat up quickly and squinted at the little golden retriever that was eyeing him enthusiastically, tongue draped over its jaw and excited brown eyes twinkling. Where the fuck had it come from? Viktor saw that he had left the door slightly open last night after he had been out for a pee. There was a gap about a foot wide and a shaft of strong sunshine was streaming in.</p> <p>He sighed. His back ached and his mouth felt awful.</p> <p>The dog had begun nosing around his backpack. It stuck its nose into the open pouch at the side and tugged out an open pack of salami, that Viktor had intended for his breakfast.</p> <p>""Hey, you little fucker, leave that alone!"" he growled at the puppy, which had scurried into the corner of the large shed, next to the tack cupboard where the saddlery was kept, and was shaking the pack vigorously, trying to wrench the slices of meat from the cellophane. He leapt out of his sleeping bag and was about to pounce on the animal when he heard the girl.</p> <p>""Kimmi! Kimmi! Here Kimmi!""</p> <p>A young voice - a child's. Outside the box, but getting closer.</p> <p>""Kimmi! Here, boy! Where are you?""</p> <p>Viktor froze. This was not what he needed. Perhaps it was the loose box's owner. There had obviously been no horse in here for a few days but the place was in good order and the straw fairly fresh on the floor and so it was obviously not abandoned. He was trespassing of course and he could really do without the hassle, especially if the police were involved. Shit! </p> <p>A few more hours and he would have been on his way. He heard approaching footsteps. Too late. All he could do was brazen it out. Apologise and leave. Charm often worked.</p> <p>""Kimmi!""</p> <p>The girl slid the big door open and peered inside.</p> <p>Viktor eyed her up quickly. Early teens perhaps, short, with pale blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail with a pink velour scrunchie. An immaculate quilted jacket over a knee-length cord skirt. Designer trainers and tall, embroidered socks. Nothing cheap - what the English called ‘Sloane Ranger’. In her hand, a coil of narrow leather - a dog's lead.</p> <p>As her eyes adjusted to the dimness, she saw him and literally jumped back in surprise, pulling her hands up to her chest. Her jaw dropped, her big green eyes opened wide and her smooth, lightly tanned skin flushed with indecision.</p> <p>He thought she was about to yell and he stepped forward instinctively.</p> <p>Her surprise seemed to be turning to fear.</p> <p>""It's OK, OK,"" he began, ""Don't be frightened.""</p> <p>The small girl was unconvinced and took another step backwards, towards the door. Then she caught sight of her dog in the corner and called out to him. The retriever ignored her: it had managed to shake loose a slice of sausage and was munching it quite happily.</p> <p>Viktor peered past the girl, searching for anyone else with her. Seeing no-one, he turned and said pleasantly, ""Sorry. I didn't want to scare you. I've just been dossing here overnight and I'm off shortly. There's your doggy, as you can see.""</p> <p>She frowned at him.</p> <p>""You shouldn't be here. This is Frau Weber's stable and you're trespassing. She lets me look after her horse when she's staying here and I'm going to go and tell her husband you've been in here. You're going to be in big trouble.""</p> <p>It was Viktor's turn to be surprised. Now he was able to reappraise his initial assessment: judging by her size and her voice, the girl could actually not have been more than about twelve. However her haughty tone and typically middle class reaction was not at all what he had expected from one so young. Fuck - and this bloody glorified shed was not even hers to get steamed up about and besides, apart from the padlock, he hadn't damaged it or messed it up at all.</p> <p>Snooty little bitch!</p> <p>""That's as may be, but that doesn't excuse your ruddy dog eating my breakfast,"" he retorted.</p> <p>He made to grab the remains of his salami from the retriever’s jaws but Kimmi was having none of it and scuttled further away, this time into the stall, where he shuffled around in the straw and polished off the rest of the meat. </p> <p>Viktor lunged at the dog and it ran through his legs again, back to the far end of the box, where the tack was kept, where it resumed sniffing around his pack.</p> <p>""Leave my dog alone!"" the girl cried.</p> <p>She could not decide whether it was safe to come any further into the loose box to collect the puppy.</p> <p>Viktor tried again defuse the situation: all he wanted to do was pack his stuff and be on his way.</p> <p>""Listen, dear,"" he began, ""I've not done any harm - all I did was spend the night in here. I'll roll up my bag and get going, you take your dog and Frau Weber will be none the wiser. How about it, eh?""</p> <p>She paused to think and he continued.</p> <p>""He's a lovely little doggy. Is her yours?""</p> <p>""I got him for my birthday,"" she replied. Viktor sensed her relaxing very slightly and keeping his distance, he spoke in a soft, unthreatening way.</p> <p>""Oh - you must be what: fourteen, fifteen?""</p> <p>It worked. The girl laughed. ""No, I'm only eleven.""</p> <p>""My name is Ziggi,"" said Viktor, ""what's yours?""</p> <p>""Nessa. Short for Vanessa.""</p> <p>""And do you live in the village?""</p> <p>Whoops. He could almost feel the tension return. A question too far. She looked warily at him.</p> <p>""Yes,"" she conceded cautiously.</p> <p>Viktor pretended not to notice her change in attitude.</p> <p>""I expect Kimmi loves walking in the woods, getting up to all sorts of mischief? Are you up here all morning?""</p> <p>""I have to be back for twelve: we're going to Gran's this afternoon.""</p> <p>Viktor filed away that snippet. Already some dark thoughts were stirring in the furthest recesses of his mind.</p> <p>Behind her, outside, there was no sign of another person: the girl was alone. And would not be missed for a couple of hours. A shiver sizzled through Viktor's guts: well? Should he?</p> <p>""That will be nice, Nessa. So you like horses as well as dogs. Does Frau Weber let you ride her horse?""</p> <p>That worked. She warmed to the subject, though she was still barely one step inside the gloomy shed.</p> <p>""Oh yes,' she said enthusiastically, ""She’s called Petra and she’s a showjumper. I feed her and muck her out when Frau Weber is away and at weekends I can ride her whenever I want.""</p> <p>Viktor smiled as the girl talked. He looked at her closely, imagining her naked. His eyes roamed over her small form: how big were the tits under that bulky jacket? Would she have any pubic hair, and would it be blonde?</p> <p>'She's a big horse for me - 15 hands - but I can handle her...'</p> <p>He let the girl ramble for a while, describing all about the missing equine occupant of the box, which was apparently away at a show in Münster that week. He enjoyed the sparkle in her eyes and the line of her proud cheekbones and the crisp profile of her lips. Again he tried to imagine her flat little chest and firm tummy and narrow little backside and his cock hardened.</p> <p>He swallowed his saliva. He wanted to suppress the thoughts - he knew they were dangerous. Though the she was so young, so small. And oh, so very fuckable. And she and her dog had pissed him off, so maybe she deserved some comeuppance.</p> <p>The girl was still burbling about the fucking horse. She was a proper cutie, even if she was stuck up.</p> <p>No. It would be a stupid thing to do, wouldn't it? Best just to talk his way out of it and hit the road, he decided. It had been fun to let his imagination wander for a few moments. But he couldn’t let it happen again. </p> <p>Stop, Viktor. Leave it; walk away.</p> <p>And he probably would have done just that, had he not heard the distinctive sound of pissing.</p> <p>Both Viktor and the girl turned their heads towards the noise.</p> <p>Kimmi shook himself and lowered his leg. The whole side of Viktor's backpack was wet and now sat in a steaming puddle. Kimmi look pleased with himself and wagged his tail.</p> <p>""For fuck's sake!"" spat Viktor with genuine anger. ""That's my gear your damn dog has just pissed all over! Jesus!""</p> <p>Nessa made the big mistake of thinking it was funny.</p> <p>She clamped her hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle. Viktor swung round and saw her.</p> <p>Now he really was angry.</p> <p>Without warning, he took three steps towards her and grabbed her wrist firmly. He yanked her hard and she lost her balance and as she fell, he hauled her across the floor, on to his sleeping bag. Nessa was too shocked to react at first, but as she collapsed on to the musty bag, she squealed.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up!"" warned Viktor. His mind was in overdrive.</p> <p>The girl made to scramble up and he stood astride her and when she opened her mouth to say something, she saw him towering over her and thought better of it. Viktor pointed to his bag and the smug little puppy nosing around in the corner beside it.</p> <p>""Clean it up!"" he ordered.</p> <p>Still stunned, Nessa looked between the damp rucksack and the menacing figure of the scruffily-dressed tramp and began to cry. Her pale lips quivered.</p> <p>""How? What can I use...?"" she blubbed miserably.</p> <p>Viktor glared down at the tiny little girl, cowering on his sleeping bag. She was so slight and vulnerable, her earlier bravado having entirely deserted her so that she was just a scared child, at his mercy. His cock throbbed and swelled.</p> <p>""Use your pants,"" he answered gruffly.</p> <p>She was horrified - her downturned lips froze and her smooth brow creased in a disbelieving frown.</p> <p>Suddenly Viktor bent down and grabbed the puppy. He held it out in front of him, holding it by the scruff of its neck.</p> <p>""Get a fucking move on, you little bitch, or I'll wring this dirty little fucker's neck!""</p> <p>She obeyed instantly, curling her legs up beneath her and wriggling her hands up beneath her long skirt, to tug her underwear down. He was secretly delighted at her difficult predicament and loved the way in which even under such pressure she was trying to maintain some decorum. No matter - he would so enjoy humiliating her properly: one step at a time.</p> <p>Awkwardly, the roll of white cotton panties emerged below her knees.</p> <p>""Take your trainers off first, stupid!"" he taunted, “socks too, or you’ll get them mucky on this floor.” The puppy dangled precariously from his fist and she hurried to comply. ""Rinse your pants in the bucket and wipe it down properly, then mop up the piss.""</p> <p>She shuffled around on all fours, her mouth wrinkled in distaste as she dabbed at the rucksack.</p> <p>Viktor carried the dog to the horse stall and dumped it in a wire cage mounted half way up the wall, which was partially filled with hay. The stupid animal settled into the soft feed and watched proceedings with interest, its tail flicking happily. Viktor put the girl's socks and trainers in the cage and then went over to the door, sliding it closed and jamming it shut with the long handle of a rake. The loose box was plunged into a dusty gloom, lit only by the narrow shafts of sunlight now streaming in from the series of small windows set high up in the walls. At the sound of the slamming of the door, Nessa turned round in dismay.</p> <p>""You'd better do a perfect job, cunt, or I will - I'll snap Kimmi's fucking neck!""</p> <p>She quickly turned back to scrub the grubby canvas of the backpack.</p> <p>Viktor stooped and gathered up the dog' lead from where she had dropped it. He examined it, looking back and forth at the girl, hunched as she worked to perform her task, her tight arse waggling provocatively inside the skirt. </p> <p>Naked beneath her skirt. Viktor closed his eyes and repeated the phrase in his mind. Under that skirt, her little bum was naked.</p> <p>Jesus! What was he doing?</p> <p>She started nervously as he knelt behind her and peered over her shoulder.</p> <p>""OK, that's enough.""</p> <p>She looked back, her face so pale, the tears glistening on her perfect cheekbones. Some strands of her soft blonde hair had escaped from the ponytail and hung across the front of her forehead, which was just developing a satin sheen of perspiration, from her fear and exertion.</p> <p>""Take off your jacket.""</p> <p>The tiny girl was terrified, quite rightly sensing the danger.</p> <p>""N-no, please, mister. Please don't hurt me. Please just let me go home. I promise I won't tell Herr Weber...""</p> <p>Viktor cut her short.</p> <p>""I shan't tell you again, bitch. Do as I fucking tell you. Get that fucking jacket off!""</p> <p>Nessa's sweet young face again crumpled and she sobbed. Yet she sat up and her delicate fingers fumbled to pull down the zip at the front and then she yanked out her arms, all the time looking at the huge man who was holding her with such a fierce gaze. Her eyes flickered towards the lead he was stretching between powerful hands,</p> <p>Viktor took the jacket from her, deftly rifling through the pockets, checking she had no mobile phone.</p> <p>Beneath the jacket, she was wearing a simple blouse, lemon yellow, with a flower motif. Just discernible beneath, were the straps of a brassiere and the slightest of busts. Unconsciously, Viktor licked his lips.</p> <p>""Turn around and put your hands behind your back.""</p> <p>The girl did so, again pleading with him.</p> <p>""Please, mister. Just let me go. I'm sorry...""</p> <p>He clipped the back of her head with loose fingers.</p> <p>""I told you to shut the fuck up! Any more back chat and I'll stuff those fucking knickers in your trap to keep you quiet!""</p> <p>Her body was convulsing with helpless sobs as he took hold of her thin wrists in one hand and held them firmly together, crossed, whilst he wrapped and knotted the lead around them.</p> <p>""Don't think you've made amends just by wiping away the mess your fucking dog's done to my stuff. Oh no, young lady. I want a bit of justice. You and your fucking high and mighty attitude... you deserve taking down a peg or two.""</p> <p>Viktor growled as he finished tying the thin leather strap tight about her wrists. When done, he gave her a push and she fell forward on to the sleeping bag with a grunt.</p> <p>All the time, he was mulling over the options, as yet not quite sure how far he was going to take this. A good spanking would be the minimum, but the more he handled her little, light body, the more he looked at her skinny young frame, barely half the size of his own, and completely under his control, the greater the urge to satisfy his rock-hard cock. He had never experienced anything quite like it. Many a time on his travels he had watched little girls, stripped them in his mind, and imagined what it would be like to have his way with them, but he had always considered it just a very dangerous pipedream. Yet here was a truly exquisite little thing, a perfect eleven-year-old, locked in this place with him, available, not even wearing panties. </p> <p>Fuck it: a once in a lifetime chance, surely?</p> <p>But the risks? She might be missed? No - she had said herself she wasn't expected home for at least a couple of hours. Someone might come to the stable? Well nobody had disturbed him for a week and now he knew the owner was away in Münster. </p> <p>It would be a long stretch in jail if he were caught. Yeah, but he had already gone too far and by the end of the day, he would be miles away.</p> <p>Go on, Viktor. You know it has to be done.</p> <p>He looked down once more at Nessa, squirming and crying, her face pressed into the quilting of his sleeping bag. He looked at her muscular legs beneath her skirt, her gorgeous backside and skinny waist, and the clean softness of her long hair.</p> <p>His cock ached and his mouth was dry and his stomach was churning with anticipation.</p> <p>He looked at the door - jammed tightly shut. He grinned at the stupid puppy, curled up in the hay, chewing its tail. Then he turned and registered through the slatted door the pieces of tack hanging from hooks in the cupboard. He looked up, at the beams in the roof. </p> <p>Then he turned back to the girl again, and his fingers reached out for the hem of her cord skirt and as he peeled it up slowly over the backs of her thighs, he listened to her muffled squeal and he knew exactly what he wanted to do with her.</p></div>",[]
553,"Nessa's Puppy, Part 2",2,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,A young girl out walking her puppy discovers an itinerant in a remote horse shed. And pays a heavy price for taking the moral upper ground with him. The story may not suit readers who dislike graphic violence.,2006-05-15,11,4,"M/g, nc, ds, rp, anal, tort",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Though Nessa had been warned enough, she still cried out.</p> <p>Stifled into the tangy mustiness of Viktor's stale sleeping bag, her words were barely discernible.</p> <p>""Stop! No please, you mustn't! Don't do that...""</p> <p>He had lifted the hem of her skirt half way up her bottom, pausing briefly to admire the juicy halves of her little girl’s cunny squeezed between her clenched thighs. He bunched the corduroy around her waist. Amazing: she was so very small and thin there and yet her hard rear-end was beautifully proportioned too, slim, with slight dimples to the outside of each buttock. Her hip bones jutted through the paleness of her skin and conveniently helped to hold back the roll of skirt around her middle. He pressed his strong hands to the side of her, under her hips, and lifted her so easily, nudging her bare legs partially beneath her so that her backside was thrust up into the air. Her face remained pressed into the sleeping bag.</p> <p>She had felt so light, so tiny.</p> <p>""That’s it, cunt!"" he growled angrily, ""I told you to shut the fuck up but no, the precious little bitch has to have her say. I was just going to tan your ass, a few smacks for letting your doggy piss on my stuff, but now I'm going to give you the biggest thrashing of your life.""</p> <p>He knelt beside her and took hold of her wrists, where they were crossed and bound tight with the dog lead, in the small of her back. </p> <p>He rested his other hand over the curve of her bum. Her skin was hot yet perfectly smooth: it was impossible not to stroke the pair of delicious young buttocks exposed and awaiting their fate. He swallowed as his eyes roved down to the tops of her legs, to the darker softness of her crotch. His fingers ached to explore, but that could wait.</p> <p>She had to be spanked first.</p> <p>The small girl prised her mouth from the quilting and screamed at the top of her voice immediately his palm made contact. It was such a satisfying slap too, and so loud in the dusty silence: his huge palm and calloused fingers seemed to spread right across the whole of her tiny backside and the shockwave shook her small frame and seemed to drive her right down into the soft sleeping bag. The sound of flesh on flesh was exquisite, a sharp, dry crack in the thick stillness of the loose box, but the crescendo yelp that it provoked was altogether much too piercing.</p> <p>Viktor was cross. The girl's incessant screaming detracted from the pleasure. If he was to beat her properly, it had to be contained.</p> <p>""Don't say I didn't warn you,"" he grumped, reaching out for the cold, wet pair of panties she had left over the side of the bucket after she had scrubbed the dog piss from his rucksack. He squeezed the excess water with his claw of a hand. </p> <p>""Fuck!"" he added, realising that he had nothing to hold the briefs in place once he had put them in.</p> <p>Then he remembered her bra.</p> <p>""Sit up!"" he ordered.</p> <p>Her face was flushed red and wet with tears; a string of spittle fell from the corner of her mouth and her expression was one of fearful indignation. She was lucky he did not backhand her to wipe it away. With difficulty, she wriggled upright, unable to use her hands as they were tied behind her back.</p> <p>The roll of skirt tumbled back over her hips.</p> <p>The tramp held her chin roughly and lifted her head to look into her eyes.</p> <p>Suddenly he spat a tiny sphere of saliva into her face - it hit her forehead. The shock stopped her blubbing and she shrank back, her eyes hollow with horror.</p> <p>""You stupid little bitch - you think you're so fucking great don't you? With your fancy clothes and stupid fucking dog and the way you look down your nose at the likes of me? We'll I'm going to show you what happens to stuck-up little cunts...""</p> <p>He leaned down until his face was almost touching hers.</p> <p>""They get well and truly fucked,"" he added.</p> <p>And with that, he grasped the top of her blouse, just below the collar and ripped it open, pulling the sides apart until the buttons had popped or been ripped off right down to her waist. With a second tug, he pulled the rest from the bunched roll of her skirt and disposed of the last button, so that the flimsy chemise fell open, exposing her stomach and the little cotton bra she was wearing over her tiny breasts.</p> <p>All Nessa could do was squeak, and she fell to silent trembling when Viktor produced the knife from his back pocket.</p> <p>Drained of all colour, her face was a picture of total terror, those big, pale green eyes focused on the wicked-looking stiletto that snapped open before her with a sinister click. Towering above her, Viktor sizzled with power, his cock engorged, a cruel sneer across his lips. </p> <p>Fuck, this was so much better than he could ever have hoped.</p> <p>Just like the old days.</p> <p>He lay the flat side of the blade against her cheek. She flinched and the cool metal flashed with the wet of her tears.</p> <p>""Now perhaps you'll behave. It would be such a pity to slice your pretty face. Understand?""</p> <p>She nodded with her eyes, too frightened to move her head lest the knife cut into her cheek.</p> <p>Viktor's hard expression softened slightly, breaking into a thin smile of satisfaction.</p> <p>He carefully prised a strap from her shoulder - the sharp blade made light work of it. And the second one. He could have unfastened the backstrap, or even cut the elastic, but it was much more fun to slide his fingers down between the small cups and wrench it viciously from her body. The speed and suddenness made her cry out, her skinny torso arched and flexed as the hooks and eyes tore from the elastic and the little white scrap of cotton was ripped from her, revealing at last the two fleshy points of her tiny tits, and the oversized, almost swollen pink circles surrounding her nipples.</p> <p>The big man gave her no time to compose herself, he dropped the knife behind him, and swept up the soggy panties and pushed her down on to the sleeping bag, straddling her and trapping her with her arms crushed under her back. Holding her head roughly, his fingers forced her jaw open and he stuffed the wet cloth into her mouth, pushing it in deep and gripping her hips hard between his legs as she tried to struggle. </p> <p>She choked and coughed and squealed and although he did not spare his strength, it was proving difficult to keep the wet pants inside, as she whipped her head from side to side.</p> <p>""Keep still, you fucking dumb bitch!""</p> <p>His words had no effect - she was fighting back with all her might, so he reached for the flick-knife and only when he had pinched her right nipple really hard and she felt the hard steel on her skin did she finally lie still, her chest heaving. Through his knuckles, he could even feel the rapid drumming of her heart.</p> <p>""Move and I'll cut your tit off,"" he snarled over the sound of her desperate nose-breathing. ""Don't think I won't.""</p> <p>Her tears streamed freely down the sides of her face.</p> <p>But she was still now, and it was easy to stuff a good wad of damp panties between her teeth, then wrap the remains of her bra around her head and tie the elastic tight across her mouth, to keep the improvised gag in place. For good measure, Viktor reached behind her head and yanked the velour scrunchie from her ponytail, stretching it tight and lowering over her head so that it too pressed the wet fabric into her mouth. She made the occasional whimper of terror but the sound was muffled and quiet and would barely be heard at the other end of the loose box, and certainly not outside.</p> <p>Thank fuck for that. </p> <p>Viktor sat upright, the girl still trapped on her back beneath him.</p> <p>Now he could look properly at those cute little tits, stroke the subtle curves beneath those ripe young nipples, and toy with the hard little knobs themselves, teasing and pulling with his fingertips. He played for a couple of minutes, privately enjoying the throbbing inside his jeans. Before he climbed off her, he again took up the knife and grasped a nipple between his thumb and forefinger and stretched it tightly away from her chest, He ran the dull side of the blade carefully against the distended flesh.</p> <p>""I might just take this with me as a souvenir,"" he grinned into her terrified young eyes.</p> <p>""But not quite yet - I haven't punished you yet have I?</p> <p>“Don’t fret, dear,” he laughed, “I haven’t forgotten.”</p> <p>He rolled her on to her front.</p> <p>""Let's get this stupid thing off and then we can take a proper look at you before I start.""</p> <p>His chunky fingers fumbled with the button at the waist of her skirt and the small zip and then he almost lifted her legs clear of the sleeping back whilst he wriggled it down her thighs and over her feet and tossed it to the side.</p> <p>In the cage inside the horse stall, Kimmi had stopped chewing his tail and had settled into the hay, watching what the human beings were doing on the floor in front of him.</p> <p>Viktor stood up and rubbed ache in the small of his back. He looked down at Nessa and sighed with excitement. Now entirely naked, the small eleven-year-old's white body looked so clean and innocent, half-curled against the grubby blue of his old sleeping bag. With the gag of her underwear about her face pressing her straight blonde locks tight to her head, and the length of red leather dog lead wrapped tight around her wrists, pinning her arms behind her, she was subdued, accessible, and at last suitably prepared for some serious fun.</p> <p>He stroked the soft skin of her bottom, circling his thick fingers across the small pink patch where his solitary smack had landed.</p> <p>With the door to the box closed, the sun higher in the sky, and the effort of conquering the little fucker, Viktor felt hot. </p> <p>The air was stuffy and dust motes drifted in the shafts of light from the small windows. He stripped to his boxer shorts. Nessa eyed him nervously, her eyes flickering away each time he looked at her. After years on the road, finding casual labour in the farms and vineyards and building sites, he was broad and muscular and must have weighed at least twice as much as the tiny girl.</p> <p>Kimmi the retriever shuffled inside the cage and settled back down, watching eagerly as the big man lowered himself next to his owner: this was fascinating for the puppy, seeing what funny games humans did.</p> <p>The girl's taut thigh was smooth and hot to the touch. She too was feeling the warmth, though the gloss of sweat was as much the result of her continuing horror. She was easily rolled over again on to her back. With her hands behind her waist, her body was arched up and when Viktor lifted her legs apart, her gorgeous little quim pouted towards him.</p> <p>""Mmm, what have we here?"" he teased, letting his fingertips alight over the long cleft that curved away between her legs. The girl flinched at his touch but remained still.</p> <p>Viktor crouched lower, to examine closely Nessa's immature pussy. </p> <p>He deftly pulled aside her labia, each side at a time, savouring the shiny, delicate pink folds of her tiny inner lips. He held her open and revealed the tiny dark aperture of her vagina - small and black and inviting. He stroked along the soft length of her clitoral hood and teasingly brushed the highly sensitive flesh at its base. Nessa squirmed.</p> <p>Viktor marvelled. Quite beautiful, the cunt of a little girl - so simple and uncluttered and delicate.</p> <p>""Like that do you, Nessa?"" he grinned. He pressed a shade harder between her labia.</p> <p>“I bet you do this all the time, don't you, you little slag? Eh, that's right isn't it? In the bath or alone in your bed at night, eh? Lift up your nightie and spread your legs and frig your pretty little cunt? Yeah, I bet you do, you horny little bitch.""</p> <p>His finger roamed down further between her inner labia and he curled the tip and slipped it into the hotness of her vagina.</p> <p>""And I bet you put your finger up yourself and move it in and out like this. What do you think about, Nessa? When you're playing with yourself? Do you try to imagine what it's like, having a great big cock banging away into you, eh?""</p> <p>His finger slipped a tad deeper and he began to slide it in and out, revisiting her clitoris every three or four strokes.</p> <p>""Yeah, I bet you do, you dirty little slut. I bet you imagine a fucking great cock between your legs, ramming up into you. Do you play with your tits too?"" he continued to taunt, reaching up with his spare hand to caress and cup her soft young breasts, his rough fingers toying with her nipple, trying to see if he could put some life into it, make it swell and lengthen.</p> <p>""Or maybe you think about Kimmi?"" he chuckled. ""Yeah I can see that, you lying on your bed with your legs splayed and Kimmi's wet tongue lapping at your dirty little cunt. Is that what you do, Nessa? Dream about Kimmi and his big floppy tongue and his hard pink cock?""</p> <p>The girl snapped her head from side to side, snorting and grunting into the foul, wet wad of cotton filling her mouth. She felt she was choking; saliva kept clogging her throat and she had to cough to breathe. The taste was horrid - in her imagination at least - the bitter tang of dog piss. She could do nothing, nothing to stop this massive scary man as his hands pulled her open and pinched and touched her. She tried to scream when he put his finger inside her but all that happened was that the panties tried to fill her throat and she retched.</p> <p>Viktor stopped. He was no gynaecologist but he had found something there: in the way of his fingertip. He shivered. She might ride horses but she still had at least something in there.</p> <p>A sweet little cherry, ripe for the picking.</p> <p>This just got better and better.</p> <p>Never in her worst nightmares had she faced anything like this. At the back of her mind, she tried not to think what he was going to do - strangle her, cut her throat? </p> <p>And at the vanguard of her consciousness, she was completely overwhelmed by him - his fingers on her body, the heat of him so close, his scent, and the terrible things he was saying about her. His finger. There.</p> <p>What had she done to deserve this? He was a nasty, bad, scary man, but she had said sorry hadn't she? And promised not to report him. But he was still so angry and she hated so much what he was doing.</p> <p>Yet she could do nothing to stop him.</p> <p>""Do you like this then, little Nessa? Do you like having your tits played with and having someone diddle your clit? Eh?""</p> <p>She squeaked weakly and shook her head and he just laughed.</p> <p>It was certainly impossible not to get turned on by her cunt. And her sweet little tummy was so tight and flat and the mound between her legs swelled and stood so proud, just right for holding in his palm, all hot and exciting, and then as he pushed her thighs even wider apart, he could watch his fingers pry and tease and the helpless confusion and fear in her sweet young face.</p> <p>Fuck! He needed to take time out! A n experience like this could not be rushed,</p> <p>""That's enough, you filthy little whore,"" he chuckled, rolling her back over on to her front.</p> <p>""You were getting turned on by that, weren't you?""</p> <p>He wiped his finger along her spine.</p> <p>""Well don't think I've forgotten your punishment. Pushing your hot little fanny at me didn't work, you slut. I still want to make you suffer.""</p> <p>She was strangely relieved, though the small girl's body was still taut with nerves, knowing that he had only slapped her the once, and if he was going to do it again, it was really going to sting.</p> <p>Oh God, please don’t let him!</p> <p>She felt his rough, dry hands push under her stomach and thighs and she looked back to see what Viktor was doing. She could see the way something was stretching the fabric at the front of his boxers and although she was quite innocent in such matters, she had a very good idea what was doing it and she shuddered, realising that if he were that aroused, he might well do something really ghastly to her.</p> <p>Especially after he had already poked and pulled her down below. Please, please God, no!</p> <p>He lifted her body and pulled her towards him, laying her down at right angles across the top of his thighs. She could feel that hard thing pressing into her side. Gross!</p> <p>But her desperate, wild imaginings were cut short. Viktor had something entirely different in mind, when he laid her in his lap.</p> <p>Her body snapped and fell back to the sleeping bag. And as the sharp sting from the slap registered in her brain, she screamed into the wad of cloth and snorted hard and fast through her mouth and nose as she rode the indescribable pain. Again his hand landed on her bottom, lower this time, across the fold where it met the top of her thighs. And again, on the outside of her buttocks, then once more on the opposite side.</p> <p>This time he could appreciate the wonderful sound of his palm cracking across her firm little arse. Her yells and cries were reduced by the gag to an arousing moan, through which he was able to judge the effect of each and every delicious smack.</p> <p>The onslaught was relentless. No sooner had the sharp flash of pain shot through her, and she fought to steady her breathing, than Viktor's palm swung down hard again, each time subtly different in its aim: sometimes at the top of her buttocks, then almost as low as the back of her thighs. But always, every third slap was directly on the firmest, fleshiest apex, which was soon bright red, fiery and in constant agony.</p> <p>Nessa soon lost count of how many times he had spanked her. Several times, she felt herself going under, then suddenly realised with nauseating horror that she was still draped over his lap and he was still hitting her.</p> <p>Her strength deserted her and she no longer flinched or bucked when his hand made contact. The pain was so great and continuous now, that each subsequent slap hardly registered. Her throat had no reserves and she sank beneath a black blanket of total, agonised misery, her senses overwhelmed by the endless torrent of smacks.</p> <p>Her bottom was almost numb, so total was the pain and only the rocking of his legs under her and the sickening ‘thwack, thwack’ told her that he was still raining blows down on to her.</p> <p>Even when he paused for a breather, to massage his palm and to stroke the red raw puckered skin across her bottom, the pulsating, bubbling fire still roared inside her buttocks.</p> <p>It was fantastic.</p> <p>The way she seemed to lose her spirit before his very eyes. And to watch her soft, pale little ass turn pink then red and even, across the middle of each side, to some fetching shades of purple as the bruising began to form. It was better on her right buttock - he could make out the distinct shape of his fingers at the edges.</p> <p>He loved how her little naked body rubbed against his cock each time his slap reverberated through her.</p> <p>And the low, helpless wailing sound from the back of her throat, and the dribble of snot from her nostrils as he spanked the very breath from her.</p> <p>""That'll teach you, you stuck-up little bitch. Not so fucking holier-than-thou now are you, cunt?""</p> <p>He spanked her another half-dozen times - goodness knows how many blows he had placed on her tiny body but now there was hardly any reaction at all - the young girl was so exhausted, so drained, that she could barely maintain the soft, instinctive, self-pitying whimper that at least showed she was still conscious.</p> <p>And his hand was fucking sore.</p> <p>Viktor pushed her down his thighs and pulled his legs from under her body, which flopped untidily over the sleeping bag. Her bum was noticeably swollen, the skin roughened and ridged and every shade of red.</p> <p>He had not intended to spank her for so long, or so thoroughly, but it was addictive. The more he hit her little body, the greater was the thrill. She was little more than a doll over his lap, and the sounds - of his hand landing on her flesh, and her bleating - were just incredible.</p> <p>She lay still, breathing irregularly, her eyes open yet glazed.</p> <p>Jeez - he was panting! Spanking the bitch was hard work!</p> <p>He took the opportunity to stretch his legs, to walk over to Kimmi and ruffle the back of the retriever's neck. Kimmi licked his hand, perhaps tasting the sweat from his mistress's raw backside.</p> <p>What Viktor needed next was in the cupboard. The slatted doors did not fit well and he had already seen the contents. A hefty tug and the cheap hasp was wrenched from the frame and the toyshop was open. </p> <p>Viktor poked around: even better than he had expected.</p> <p>Nessa became aware of hands lifting her up. She had almost found the sanctuary of sleep and now , cruelly, she was being denied it. Coming round, she moaned as the inferno at the top of her legs reignited and every slight movement of her body sent fresh waves of pain through her. The man's strong fingers could completely encircle her upper arms and he all but lifted her bodily to her feet. She swayed, and her eyes opened and he was staring right into her face.</p> <p>""Hello again, Nessa,"" he grinned. Uneven teeth and stubble and stale breath, tainted with the sickly scent of peach brandy. She felt sick.</p> <p>He guided her across the floor of the loose box, almost dragging her feet over the dusty boards when she lost her balance.</p> <p>""That little spanking was just the Vorspeise,"" he whispered into her ear, bending low, for the top of her head was level with the grisly hairs on his chest. ""That was just your punishment for being an arrogant, stuck-up little cunt, who can't control her fucking dog.""</p> <p>He spun her round and released the dog leash from her wrists.</p> <p>For the briefest of moments she foolishly dreamed he might be letting her go.</p> <p>Nessa yelped as he lifted her arms - the joints were so stiff, having been pinned behind her back for so long.</p> <p>""Now we have the main course. No particular reason for it: it's just that I want to hurt you some more. I want to watch you in pain. Such a sweet little body you have. Let's have some fun spoiling it some more, eh?""</p> <p>He lifted her wrists high above her head, and leaned her body against him as he tied the rope around the tender skin, already marked and pink from the leather lead. A metre apart, two short lengths of thick cord now suspended her arms from the main roof joist. He stepped back and she stumbled and panicked as she began to fall then grunted in pain as the cord bit into her wrists and she almost danced as she struggled to brace her legs and take the weight of her body off her arms.</p> <p>Viktor cackled with delight. This should be good.</p> <p>As she swayed, confused, and suffering, he watched the gorgeous dark crack of her fabulous young cunt, pouting at the top of her legs.</p> <p>As the floorboards creaked next to her, Nessa was suddenly much more awake, and very, very scared. Her big green eyes bulged, watching his every move with nervous apprehension.</p> <p>""Shall I take out your gag?"" he asked pleasantly.</p> <p>The girl nodded, her expression one of forced gratitude. She mumbled something but of course it just came out as a muffled grunt.</p> <p>Viktor stood directly in front of her, nursing her left breast in his hand. He reached up and stroked her face gently, sweeping aside the strands of hair stuck by sweat to her forehead.</p> <p>""If you make too much noise this time, I really will cut this off,"" he said mildly, his fingers returning to toy with her tiny nipple.</p> <p>""Do you give me your solemn promise that you will not scream or shriek or answer me back, if I take it out?""</p> <p>Nessa nodded vigorously.</p> <p>He smiled pleasantly and tugged at the knot in the remains of her bra. It would not yield to his thick fingers, so he simply pulled it up over her head; it caught on her scrunchie, which wiped a string of saliva and mucus up over the bridge of her nose. Her long, fine, blonde hair fell loose over her shoulders, framing her flushed and tear-streaked face.</p> <p>""Open wide,"" Viktor grinned and he tugged the damp white cotton ball from between her teeth, holding it at arms length then letting it drop to the floor.</p> <p>Nessa gulped in air, and tried to spit out the few threads that remained on her tongue and lips, but her mouth was dry.</p> <p>""Oh dear, Nessa darling, I have been a dreadful host,"" said Viktor in a mocking tone, ""here - let me get you a drink.""</p> <p>She listened to him go behind her, and she heard the metallic cap of a bottle being unscrewed. Then suddenly his hand was gripping her jaw from behind and lifting her face upwards and she could see the glint of a bottle before her eyes and his fingers were prising her mouth open and there was liquid pouring in her mouth and she could smell a strong fruity smell. Then the liquor stung her tongue and though she tried to turn away, he was emptying more of the thick, clear drink into her mouth and it burned her dry mouth then his hand closed over her lips and nose and she half coughed and the stuff went down her throat and it felt like acid, burning the tender walls of her gullet. She heaved and some of the stuff went down her nose, where it stung and the smell and the sickly taste and the way it gripped her tongue were unbearable. She was desperate to breathe. She had no choice but to force the rest of the brandy down, even though it hurt and only when she was grunting and wailing and she thought she was about to suffocate, did he take away his huge hand and she was able to suck in and fill her lungs.</p> <p>“Prosit,” laughed Viktor.</p> <p>Then he did it all over again, emptying the last dregs from the bottle into her mouth and compelling her to swallow the lot before she was again allowed to breathe.</p> <p>He stood aside, laughing uncontrollably as she gasped and choked and coughed.</p> <p>""That's strong schnapps, Nessa, but you'll be grateful for it soon. To dull the senses.""</p> <p>When he stopped laughing at her distress, Viktor again moved round and stood close to her, until the bulge in his boxers was almost brushing against her ribs. He waggled his finger and tutted at her.</p> <p>""And where are your manners, Nessa? I didn't hear you say thank you, Mister Ziggi, for the very nice drink?""</p> <p>The eleven-year-old was still trying to gulp down air, to soothe the fire in her mouth and throat. But she had no wish to antagonise her tormentor. With great effort she croaked a reply.</p> <p>""Thank you very much Mister Ziggi for the (cough) nice drink.""</p> <p>He gave her an indulgent, sickly smile whilst his hand reached down, flattening over the muscular crease of her tummy and slithering a descent to encase once more the firm deliciousness of her prominent pubic mound. His fingers curled and brushed across the surface lightly. He stared down into her eyes, watching for any reaction.</p> <p>The little girl swallowed hard and fought to keep her composure and even to maintain his gaze.</p> <p>""You made a promise to me, didn't you Nessa? That you would be a good girl and not make lots of noise?""</p> <p>She nodded, trying not to think about his hand, stroking her between her legs.</p> <p>Viktor arched his eyebrow.</p> <p>""I think you meant to say 'Yes, Sir, Mister Ziggi' didn't you?""</p> <p>She blinked and quickly complied. Her nose was filled with the stench of the alcohol.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir, I did.""</p> <p>""Well it's time to see how good you are at keeping your promise,"" Viktor snarled, and his fingertips tightened around the line of sparse, fluffy blonde down that was just beginning to sprout at the top of her juicy labia, so pale and fine he had not noticed it the first time he fondled her cunt. But this time he had managed to pinch between his fingernails a dozen or so of the curly hairs and as he stepped away from her, he tore them out with a snap of his wrist.</p> <p>It was actually more in shock than pain, for only a few hairs actually came out, and it was nowhere near as bad as her spanking, but it was enough for her instinctively to squeal loudly and whip her body backwards, so that she lost her footing and swung for several seconds from the ropes at her wrists, wriggling and whimpering.</p> <p>Viktor pretended to look shocked.</p> <p>""Oh dear, oh, dear, Nessa. That was very naughty. You promised to be a good girl.""</p> <p>He walked around behind her, admiring the dark patches of bruising now mottling the redness of her bottom, running his fingertips over the swollen ridges where his hard hand had spanked her again and again and his fingers had left their mark. He curled his hand over the firmness of each buttock and let his middle finger slide down into the hot, damp crevice, where it inched slowly between the raw, inflamed mounds until it found the small, wrinkled indentation and he bent it at the first knuckle and wriggled firmly until the tip overcame the resistance and was snuggly nestled inside her smooth anus.</p> <p>""You just don’t seem to learn, you silly child. I'm going to have to punish you all over again.""</p></div>",[]
554,"Nessa's Puppy, Part 3",3,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,A young girl out walking her puppy discovers an itinerant in a remote horse shed. And pays a heavy price for taking the moral upper ground with him. The story may not suit readers who dislike graphic violence.,2006-05-15,11,5,"M/g, nc, ds, rp, anal, tort",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nessa's pale, scared, watery green eyes darted nervously from side to side, trying to see what the horrid man was doing.</p> <p>Even doing that seemed to hurt.</p> <p>Her throat was raw, like her bottom, and her lungs ached from all the crying and gasping in the hot, dusty air inside the loose box. She was shivering, though her body was hot and her skin was bathed in a satin glaze of sweat. Her arms had been tied over her head for only about a quarter of an hour, but already they were heavy and uncomfortable, and the tight cord wound around each wrist dug in if she let them relax, so she had to keep her fingers wrapped around the taut lengths that were attached to the rafter over her head.</p> <p>She had to keep her back straight if she were to keep her weight firmly on her bare feet. The floorboards were gritty beneath her soles. If she moved her feet very far, or lost her balance, as had already happened a few times, her arms wrenched and the ropes cut into her.</p> <p>At least the horrible man had taken out her gag. That had been awful - she could still taste the wet cloth of her own pants, tinged with the sourness of dog pee from where she had had to wipe down the man's backpack. But almost as bad was the tingling, greasy aftertaste of the peach brandy he had forced down her throat.</p> <p>Her head was pounding and she felt terribly sick. As the alcohol began to take effect, the eleven-year-old's head felt thick - she had to frown and concentrate; will herself to keep her wits about her, and try not to lose heart.</p> <p>She could see Kimmi, her retriever puppy, curled up in the feed basket on the wall of the horse stall. He was safe - the man had threatened to wring his neck earlier on. Perhaps the man would let her go. Maybe he wouldn't hurt her any more. He liked to scare her, but he had already hurt her so much, surely he didn't need to do any more. She was so sorry for making him cross.</p> <p>Neither she nor the man - Mister Ziggi she had to call him - had spoken for about ten minutes.</p> <p>She could sense him behind her. He had smoked a cigarette and the smell of the smoke had made her nose wrinkle. Smoking was a bad thing. He was a very bad man.</p> <p>When he came into view, she could not help herself looking at the great bulge in the front of his shorts. It worried her. He said terrible things: he swore and used bad words and he touched her private parts. What if he...?</p> <p>Nessa drove the thought from her mind. There were plenty of other fears to take its place.</p> <p>He was rummaging in the tack cupboard again.</p> <p>There was no warning.</p> <p>He had said nothing and she had heard only the floorboards creaking like they did when he came close.</p> <p>The pain took a moment to register. Then it took her over - more complete and overwhelming than she could ever have imagined. A whole new level beyond the spanking. Her legs lost their strength and she slumped forward, propelled by the force of the whip as it bit deep into the already throbbing flesh of her small, narrow young bottom.</p> <p>The tiny girl hung from the ropes, her mouth wide open, her eyes popping and she began to scream. Yet the second blow, lower than the first, across the back of her right thigh, interrupted her, choking the breath from her and she coughed and spluttered, trying to form the words, to plead with him to stop.</p> <p>""No, please, Mister Zi...""</p> <p>Viktor almost danced over the floor, trying to line up the third stroke. The tiny girl was flopping and squirming from the ropes, twisting and rubbing her thighs together as the excruciating pain took hold. Already two livid red marks were plain to see, even over the already raw flesh of her bum. He judged the angle well and as she rocked back into range, the thin plaited leather of the ancient whip swung low and parallel to the floor and snapped across the back of her thighs, right where they joined the curve of her buttock. And best of all, the leather kept on going, descending across the crack of her cunt, for her wriggling had squeezed her fleshy labia out between her thighs, and so the effect was truly magnificent.</p> <p>She made a yelping sound that was cut curiously short, then she coughed and grunted, and hung, half-choking and limp, and Viktor watched, fascinated, as the stream of urine spluttered and bubbled from between the top of her legs and trickled down her thighs.</p> <p>He waited until the flow stopped.</p> <p>""You filthy, dirty little bitch!"" he snarled and swung the whip, low and upwards, though not as hard as before, but it found its target, smack on to her protruding cunny, across the soft, downy lips, where almost immediately an ugly red line bloomed over the smooth white skin, almost down into the dark crevice itself. Nessa's head snapped back, her fine blonde hair shimmering, her mouth wide open and eyes closed tight.</p> <p>""Arrrgh! No! Please… Sir! No, no, no more!""</p> <p>Viktor moved behind her and slid his hands around her bony ribcage and lifted her until she could find her feet again. He rested his head on her shoulder and cooed in her ear, his fingers toying with her tiny hard nipples.</p> <p>""Shh, there, there, Nessa, my sweet child. There. All stopped now.""</p> <p>He fondled her breast and pushed his crotch along her spine.</p> <p>""You are a pair of bad little ones, you and your naughty doggy,"" he oozed, ""neither of you able to stop yourself pissing all over the place.""</p> <p>Her chest was heaving and she could not control her shaking, nor the quivering sobs stuttering up from her throat. Her head was swimming. She moaned and her head flopped against his.</p> <p>""Now I shall have to clean you up, won't I, you dirty little girl?""</p> <p>She grunted incomprehensibly.</p> <p>""That was bad, to wee wee like that, without asking for my permission. Are you sorry?""</p> <p>Fuddled, she nodded.</p> <p>Viktor gripped her nipple tightly and rolled it between his thumb and forefinger. Her body tensed.</p> <p>""I didn't hear that.""</p> <p>She slurred, ""Yes, I'm sorry.""</p> <p>Nessa gasped. He was pinching her so hard, pulling her nipple hard and twisting it painfully.</p> <p>""You are so disrespectful. Sorry what?""</p> <p>Her brain could hardly work out what he wanted, through the pain and the fuzz as the brandy took effect. Willing it to make sense, to stop him hurting her, she forced out the words, slowly and deliberately.</p> <p>""I am sorry, Mister Ziggi. I am sorry I wee'd, and I'm sorry I made you cross and I'm sorry Kimmi wee'd on your bag and I'd like very much to go home. Please don't hurt me any more. I'll do what you say but please no more...""</p> <p>Viktor released her and rubbed her stinging breast tenderly. He stroked her hard, flat tummy, tracing the muscular groove up and down from her chest to the delicate dimple of her navel.</p> <p>""That's better; that's a good, girl. It's much nicer when you remember your manners.""</p> <p>Then he kissed her shoulder. And held aside her long, soft hair and nuzzled her ear and licked the sweat from the delicate hotness at the back of her neck. She was so warm, with a clean, subtle fragrance to her skin and hair - healthy, pure, innocent. Debasing this kid was pure ecstasy.</p> <p>""Better fetch some clean water,"" he said.</p> <p>Nessa was in a quandary. Though her head was spinning, and her throat was dry and sore, as if there was something large and rough trying to rise up inside it, she tried to focus on what was happening, to find a way, any way, to stop this torture. She stared at the wide open door of the loose box, beyond the bright sunlight that was stinging her eyes, and out into the warm day and the paddock and the woods.</p> <p>If only…</p> <p>Anyone in the clearing, who looked towards the loose box, would see her, strung up naked, hanging from the beam in the centre of the stable. Should she yell? Cry out in case someone were walking their own dog in the woods? She had not been gone long enough to be missed at home, but surely plenty of other people from the village came up here?</p> <p>It was a test wasn't it?</p> <p>He had done that specially: left the door open whilst he went around the back to fill the bucket from the outside tap. He was waiting out there wasn't he? Just around the corner so that as soon as she opened her mouth to shout, he could come in and do something terrible to her. He had that knife - the one he had used to cut off her bra, the one he threatened to use to cut off her nipple.</p> <p>Oh God! Nessa shuddered as she remembered her blind panic. </p> <p>That was it. He wanted her to try something, so he would have another excuse to hurt her? She could not bring herself to make a noise. She stared at the fence around the field, at the trees. She heard the wind rustling and the sound of birds in the distance.</p> <p>But she could not find the courage to make a sound herself. Outside, in the real world, there might be someone to see her, to call for help, or rescue her. But for the tiny, beaten girl, the only thing that mattered was the nasty man, who was coming back inside with a bucket of water and who smiled and slid back the door and sealed her back inside her nightmare.</p> <p>Her body jolted as he poured half the bucket of cold water over her stomach and crotch and down her legs. She felt herself shaking as he rinsed out the screwed-up rag that had been started out as her panties, then became a cloth to wipe down his bag, and then served as her horrid gag as he spanked her mercilessly. He crouched and very slowly and thoroughly washed her down, rinsing away the urine that had chilled on the skin of her legs and feet.</p> <p>He poured the rest of the bucket over her then dabbed her dry with what was left of her blouse.</p> <p>""There. All clean. That feels better doesn't it?""</p> <p>Automatically she replied.</p> <p>""Yes, thank you, Mister Ziggi.""</p> <p>Viktor felt the electricity sizzle through him. Her spontaneous gratitude: she was learning at last.</p> <p>He stood and admired his work. Jesus, her cunt was amazing - sculpted and pure, and even despite the livid red streak across those spongy lips, it looked good enough to eat.</p> <p>Well - why not? She was nice and clean.</p> <p>Viktor reclaimed a couple of empty hessian sacks from a corner and lay them at her feet, so that he didn't have to kneel in the wet.</p> <p>""Good girl, Nessa. I like it when you are polite to me. You get a reward for that. Would you like a reward for being a good little girl?""</p> <p>Her eyes betrayed her misgivings, but nevertheless, she croaked quietly:</p> <p>""Yes please, Mister Ziggi.""</p> <p>He could barely prevent himself from giggling. The little bitch was putty in his hands.</p> <p>He squatted and holding her hips, pressed his face to stomach, his tongue brushing the damp, warm skin. His lips brushed the downy patch of fine blonde curls over her pubis, then passed tenderly down, to suckle her clitoral hood. Nessa braced herself. What was he doing, for Heaven’s sake?</p> <p>His tongue pushed the small warm flap aside, pressing down on the delicate, glossy surface of her clitoris, slithering down between her tiny inner labia and seeking out the entrance to her vagina, where it paused and pushed and wriggled.</p> <p>She gasped, the inquisitive tip of his tongue curled and pushed the tiny hole open but then he flattened his tongue, licking upwards, pushing her labia aside and flicking up over her clit again. Viktor rubbed the flat of his tongue firmly up and down her, pulling her gently by her hips against his face. He salivated, moistening the hot, silky flesh and probing again the small, slowly yielding aperture below her labia. Then once more, his tongue slipped up her crack and danced about the tiny glossy surface of her immature little clitoris.</p> <p>She fought the drowsiness, struggling desperately not to let the tender weirdness between her legs lull her. He was putting his mouth all over her private parts - disgusting but it did not hurt and while he was doing that, she could forget for a second the dreadful things he had already done.</p> <p>Briefly, she could ignore the strain in her arms, and the throbbing in her bottom. She looked down at the top of his head, moving about slowly next to her stomach.</p> <p>How could he be doing such a thing to a little girl like her?</p> <p>Would he now be satisfied enough to let her go?</p> <p>Please?</p> <p>Viktor stood up.</p> <p>He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.</p> <p>“Delicious little pussy,” he leered and she tried to control her swirling brain, to study his grinning face, and look for any indication that he was sufficiently pleased to release her.</p> <p>""Shame I’m pushed for time, I would have liked to see if I could get you going, but we’ve a busy schedule this morning, Nessa. Did you enjoy that by the way?""</p> <p>Her heavy-lidded eyes struggled to look at him. Even her lips needed concentration in order to speak, it seemed. She was quite drunk.</p> <p>""Yes, Mishter Ziggi.""</p> <p>""Do you like lollipops, Nessa? Can you suck them slowly and make them last for ages?"" Viktor spluttered: it was so funny.</p> <p>""Mmm, yes,"" she replied sleepily. Then she remembered her manners. ""Mister Zi... Zick, Mister Ziggi!"" </p> <p>""Oh good. I have a special lollipop for you and I want you to suck it very, very carefully.""</p> <p>Viktor had to stand on an upturned crate but the height was just about perfect. The comic way her tired, watery eyes almost popped out of her head when he dropped his shorts right in front of her face, gave that special impetus, and his already hugely swollen cock twitched, as if delighted to be granted its freedom after all that time constricted inside his underwear.</p> <p>""Your turn now. That's what you wanted, wasn't it Nessa? You've been taking sneaky peeks at it all morning and now you can take a good look. Big isn't it? Tell me, have you seen a cock all big and hard before?""</p> <p>She was too stunned to answer straight away.</p> <p>""Nessa, dear? I asked you if you have seen a big erect cock before?""</p> <p>She shook her head, unable to take her eyes off the knobbly, swollen length of hard flesh almost touching her chin. It was unlike anything she had seen - all hairy around the base and the end that was wiggling around was a great big shiny purple dome, with a hole in it. It was hideous, yet she was fascinated as much as she was repulsed. And there was so much of it. She genuinely did not realise that men's thingies did that - got so thick and long. She knew what her Dad's looked like, from that time when he had to use her parents' bathroom when Gran was staying, but it never looked like this.</p> <p>""You do want to lick it, don't you, Nessa?""</p> <p>Her eyes flicked up momentarily. He couldn't mean that, surely?</p> <p>""Well, girl? Ask me nicely if you may lick my nice hard cock.""</p> <p>Viktor held the sides of her head and inched his cock closer until the tip brushed across her startled lips.</p> <p>""M.. may I lick..."" she stammered.</p> <p>""Go on, girl, say it. Ask me very nicely what you want.""</p> <p>""May I lick your... c-cock?""</p> <p>He squeezed her head between his huge paws.</p> <p>""Again. Properly. Ask it properly!""</p> <p>Nessa's lips trembled. Her eyes filled with yet more tears and his cock spasmed as she spoke.</p> <p>""Please may I lick your big c-cock, Mister Zhiggi?"" she slurred, blinking as she struggled with the words.</p> <p>""Good girl,"" he responded, loosening the pressure on her head. He reached down and squeezed the base of his penis. Though he had given it a quick rinse when he filled the bucket, the head already gleamed from a fresh coating of pre-cum and now he milked a large droplet of clear liquid out of his urethra.</p> <p>""First, let's give you some nice shiny lip gloss. Keep your head very still and purse your lips, like you're blowing a kiss.""</p> <p>His own heart hammering with excitement, Viktor very carefully and deliberately smeared the stickiness across the small girl's childishly puckered lips.</p> <p>""Open your eyes, dear - I want you to see what you're doing. Now that looks lovely. Rub your lips together: get the nice sticky stuff all over them. Now you can lick them. Get used to the taste.</p> <p>“Excellent. Well done.""</p> <p>Viktor raised his eyes to the ceiling. Fuck, this was something else! He just hoped he could hold off spraying her face with his spunk long enough to make her perform.</p> <p>""Now I want you to pay your respects. Give my cock a kiss, right on the end. Good girl. Now kiss it all the way down, right down, that's it, little butterfly kisses, keep going - kiss my balls. Oh yes, that's right. Now lick it. Lick my balls first, all over. I want to feel your sweet little tongue everywhere. Oh yes. Nice, then up the shaft again - don't forget to lick it all round. Come on - plenty of spit, make it all lovely and wet all over. Slowly now: all the way up, then nice slow, long licks all over the shiny end. Yes, very good.""</p> <p>Nessa's neck was taut with concentration, and she still shook sporadically. His face was almost level with her wrists and he could see her fists clench and unclench about the rope, mimicking the movement of her mouth. </p> <p>Although Viktor had told her to keep her eyes open, her lids kept falling shut, as the booze and exhaustion took their toll.</p> <p>""That's very good, Nessa. Now I want you to stick your tongue right out, as far as it will go, and open your mouth really wide. I'm going to put my cock on your tongue and then I want you to curl your top lip over your teeth and slowly move your head forward until you've got it all inside your mouth. That's right. Open wider, good.</p> <p>""Good girl! A bit more. And more.</p> <p>“I want to feel the back of your throat. Go on - don't be shy - it won't bite. OK. Now squeeze your tongue up and suck in your cheeks. More. Very good. Fine, now slide your head back very slowly, a bit at a time and keep sucking.</p> <p>""That was good. Now you try it, without my hands on your head. Slide forward... more - go on, don't stop - don't make me have to push your head. And suck and slide back. Keep doing that.""</p> <p>It was an incredible sight. Viktor looked down his chest at the tiny girl, watching her mouth stretched around his fat cock, slowly inching her face along it. He kept a gentle guiding hand on the back of her head, helping her when she stopped taking it inside too early and keeping himself inside her as he pushed his hips forward, forcing the end of his knob against the roof of her mouth and towards her throat until she tensed and began to choke.</p> <p>He had to have a respite.</p> <p>""That's very good, Nessa - you are a natural cocksucker!""</p> <p>""Give it all a nice lick again. Tickle that bit just there with the tip of your tongue. Oh yes!""</p> <p>After so much thrill, spanking and tormenting and dominating, and now having her making a reasonable go at a blowjob, Viktor was fit to burst.</p> <p>""OK, Nessa, that's enough. Go back to putting it in and out of your mouth. A little quicker this time.""</p> <p>She complied. It was foul. Disgusting. But better than being whipped. If she could only keep him pleased, he might let her go. Before he had hit her with that whip thing, she noticed that he had put his backpack next to the door and she thought he was preparing to go. But then he had hurt her again. </p> <p>Yet he said earlier he was leaving. </p> <p>Maybe if she just did this nasty thing with his willy in her mouth he might go? The little girl's mind was in a whirl - she couldn't concentrate. And now she had to put her mouth around it again. Why wouldn't the horrible man just leave?</p> <p>""I'm going to cum very soon. Do you know what that means, Nessa?""</p> <p>She looked up at him - those wonderful, sad green eyes said no.</p> <p>Viktor smiled indulgently. She was such a sweet innocent. Made it so much more fantastic to be abusing her like this.</p> <p>""It means that some spunk will squirt from the end of my cock. And when it does, I want it all to go in your mouth. But you mustn't swallow it. Not until I say so. I'll tell you when it is about to happen. Understand?""</p> <p>She made a sound and tried to nod but it is not so easy with a huge cock making your cheeks bulge.</p> <p>""That's very good, Nessa. Oh yes, yes. Get ready. Get ready, I'm going to cum... oh yes, oh fuck, Jesus, oh fuck!""</p> <p>Though he held her head firmly as soon as the semen rose from his balls, Nessa was so unprepared for the sudden jet of hot cum that suddenly seemed to fill her entire mouth that she instinctively snapped her head back, fearing it would choke her. Consequently the second spurt landed on her lips and the third missed her mouth altogether, leaving a creamy trail down her chin.</p> <p>Viktor almost lost his balance and had to reach out and grab the roof beam over his head, so as not to topple from the crate.</p> <p>""Oh you fucking stupid, clumsy little cow! Jesus fucking Christ!""</p> <p>He steadied himself and quickly realised what had happened.</p> <p>""Stay absolutely still. Don't move a fucking muscle or I'll get my knife. Now open your mouth and hold out your tongue - if I don't see a mouthful of my cum you are in serious trouble!""</p> <p>Nessa was suddenly fully alert. The taste and smell and warm feel of the sticky stuff that had hit the back of her mouth and coated her tongue, the desperation of her reaction and the sheer venom of Mister Ziggi when he almost fell off the crate: it had been enough to drive away her alcoholic fug. He was so angry. She stood petrified, holding her mouth open as he had ordered. She prayed he wouldn't do anything bad.</p> <p>Viktor shook his head in sham regret.</p> <p>His hand shot out and held her jaw very tight, angling her face up towards him.</p> <p>""You are really going to regret that, Nessa. I thought you had learned your lesson - you were doing so well, doing what I told you. But no. You had to spoil it didn't you? I told you specifically that I wanted you to hold my spunk in your mouth and look at you! There's a bit inside but the rest of it is all over your fucking face!""</p> <p>He could feel her begin to shake. There was absolute terror in those lovely eyes.</p> <p>""Now lick what you can off your lips. Go on! Stupid little fucker! OK, now you can swallow it all. You ungrateful bitch.""</p> <p>He was laying it on thick: he wanted her very, very scared.</p> <p>And he was succeeding.</p> <p>Stepping down and kicking the crate aside, he paced around her, muttering and hauling his jeans up his legs.</p> <p>""How could you? I kindly give you one of the greatest treats a girl can have - letting you suck me off and even... even letting you have the privilege of cumming in your mouth, and what do you do? Fuck it up that's what. Pull your head away. Jesus! I bet no other girls in your class have been as lucky as you, having a man actually let you eat his spunk, but are you grateful - clearly not! Well? Are you?""</p> <p>She dared to reply. Only just. Quietly and she gave a little cough to clear the thick, cloying semen from her throat.</p> <p>""Please Mister Ziggi, Sir, I'm so sorry. I did try, it was just...""</p> <p>""Spare me your bleating,"" Viktor barked, cutting her off and storming over to the tack cupboard to collect the coil of rope he had made ready earlier. As he threw one end over the rafter, a metre or so beyond the existing ropes, he growled.</p> <p>""Obviously there's only one thing you understand, so that's what I'm going to have to give you.""</p> <p>He took the loose end of rope and tied it quickly around her left ankle. Then, as she was still wondering what he was doing, he took hold of the other end and pulled and suddenly her leg was snatched sideways and she fell, so that she was suspended only by the cords around her wrists. She gasped. But Viktor continued to haul down on the rope until her ankle was up level with her waist and she was desperately trying to regain her balance enough to put her weight on her right leg. </p> <p>Not until Viktor had tied off the rope and she stopped being pulled about could she achieve this, balancing inelegantly on one leg to take the strain from her poor, stretched arms.</p> <p>""You just couldn't do as you were told could you?"" he snarled at the stunned little girl, spreadeagled by the ropes on three of her limbs, watching his every move with increasing dismay.</p> <p>When she saw him pick up the long leather whip, she could not help herself crying out in a pitiful wail.</p> <p>""Oh no, please, Mister Ziggi, please nooooo!""</p> <p>He had to bend low to land the whip where he wanted: high up her inner right thigh, only just beneath her crotch. The skin there was so soft and tender and on top of the sharpness of the pain itself, the very proximity of the stroke to her cunny was an added source of horror for the exhausted eleven-year-old.</p> <p>She shrieked.</p> <p>""Any more screaming like that and I'll cut your fucking tit off right here and now!"" yelled Viktor, swinging the whip low and hard, marking her pure white skin with a parallel red streak a few centimetres below the first.</p> <p>The effect was spectacular. Nessa hopped on her unrestrained leg, writhing as best she could with her wrists and other ankle tied to the rafter. Her face was screwed up in agony as she coped with the excruciating pain and the dire warnings should she yell again. Her eyes were shut tight, and her teeth were clenched and her long blonde locks, damp with her sweat, shook and swirled about her head.</p> <p>""Please, Mister Ziggi...""</p> <p>The whip whistled, low and fast and flexed around her thin, muscular thigh once more.</p> <p>The little girl danced, her wail escaping in breathy staccato grunts through her nose.</p> <p>""Yeeowww! Stop, please. I beg,,,""</p> <p>With a dull snap, the plaited leather swept upwards, missing her crotch by just a centimetre and crossing the rapidly-swelling scarlet welt of the first stroke. She stifled her moan courageously, chewing her bottom lip. </p> <p>She tasted again the strong tang of semen.</p> <p>In the hay cage in the stall, Kimmi paced around anxiously. The puppy could sense the little girl's distress; her stifled cries pricked up his ears and he began to whine, his floppy tongue slavering over his teeth. As the whip landed again and again, and her cries became yet more frantic, the dog began to bark and claw at the wire frame.</p> <p>""Jesus fucking wept!"" Viktor exclaimed, throwing the whip to the ground. He stamped over to the stall and addressed the animal. ""Shut the fuck up, you damned mutt!""</p> <p>The dog wagged its tail, grateful for the attention. Viktor growled and went back to Nessa.</p> <p>He stared at her for a moment, hanging so helplessly from the ropes, entirely broken and silent, save for the sound of her panting for breath and the occasional pitiful sob as another shooting surge of pain pulsed up from her battered thigh. He came closer, picking up the whip and gloating at her misery, then stroked the tip teasingly up the crack of her pussy. Her eyes stared up, dull and imploring him to leave her alone. He patted her labia with the whip.</p> <p>""No more, please,"" she croaked, almost inaudibly.</p> <p>""No more? No fucking more?"" echoed Viktor with faux incredulity.</p> <p>He rubbed the whip menacingly up and down between her fleshy soft pink lips.</p> <p>""I've hardly started. There's still your other leg yet. And then we might move on to here.”</p> <p>The whip teased and he could taste her fear again.</p> <p>""Oh yes, my dear, I haven't given your pussy a proper whipping yet have I?""</p> <p>At that, he flicked the whip down and up again: not hard - more of a playful tap, but the speed and anticipation more than made up for it. She leapt backwards, and bounced and swayed from the ropes, yelping like her puppy. Kimmi answered her.</p> <p>""That's it,"" announced Viktor, ""I've had enough of that ruddy hound!.""</p> <p>He took the empty bucket and marched to the stall, and the feed cage, from which he grabbed the yapping puppy by the scruff of its neck and dumped it in the pail, then he angrily swept open the door and stormed out.</p> <p>Nessa listened. Kimmi's barking grew fainter then suddenly stopped. Moments later, Viktor appeared in the doorway, carrying the empty bucket.</p> <p>""Damned dog,"" he snarled, sliding the door closed behind him.</p> <p>From the corner of his eye, he watched for her reaction. She was not to know that he had merely shut the dog in a small shed behind the loose box, where the owner kept the bits and bobs she used to make small jumps for the paddock. The puppy was delighted with so many new things to sniff and explore.</p> <p>Despite her pain, despite her fear of the man, her humiliation and her despair, her concern was for her little dog.</p> <p>""What have you done with Kimmi?"" she braved. Then, as she realised he was not going to reply, her last reserves of courage deserted her. Her face crumpled, and she tossed her head back and gave a cry of disbelieving anguish.</p> <p>""Noooo...!""</p> <p>Viktor sidled past her. His guts twinged with the thrill of his deceit and the effect it had on the small girl. </p> <p>His flaccid cock began to thicken again.</p></div>",[]
555,"Nessa's Puppy, Part 4",4,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,A young girl out walking her puppy discovers an itinerant in a remote horse shed. And pays a heavy price for taking the moral upper ground with him. The story may not suit readers who dislike graphic violence.,2006-05-19,14,5,"M/g, nc, ds, rp, tort, viol",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In the tack cupboard was stored an old and worn saddle - Viktor presumed correctly that the owner left it here just for exercising the horse in the paddock. It was hung over a four-legged stand that was shaped like a sawhorse. A little over a metre high, it had four angled legs supporting a length of rough, square cross-section timber, upon which the saddle normally rested. </p> <p>He lifted the saddle off and carried the sawhorse over to where Nessa was suspended from the roof beam by her arms and left leg, setting it down behind her, at right angles to her back. He fetched a bottle of drinking water from his pack and unscrewed the cap as he walked back to her.</p> <p>Her exhausted face registered a pitiful, accusing glare then she looked away.</p> <p>She felt sick: the nasty horrid man - the bastard - had killed her puppy, so he had led her to believe. After the spanking and vicious whipping he had given her, she was one mass of pain, and he had done really dirty things, like fiddle and touch her, even lick her down below, before forcing her to drink brandy, which made her head spin and her tummy go all funny. But as if that weren’t bad enough, he had stuck his great big knobbly willy in her mouth and she had had to lick it and suck it, and though she tried to do what he wanted, even when his horrid stuff squirted into her mouth and over her face, the cruel man had still been angry and he had taken Kimmi outside the shed and…</p> <p>She burst into tears yet again, despite the rawness in her throat and eyes. It was more than she could understand - why this man had turned so nasty and was making her suffer so much.</p> <p>Nessa was helpless, dangling naked and bruised from the ropes, listening and watching for the next awfulness the tramp decided to do to her. She had almost lost any faint hope that it would ever end. He was unpredictable - one moment chatty, even trying to be funny, the next, he would be hurting her and saying dirty things. She was so scared. </p> <p>Now he had done that to her puppy, what would he do to her?</p> <p>Viktor stood beside her. He took a slug of water, wiping his hand across his mouth and drying it on his jeans.</p> <p>In comparison to the tiny, scrawny pale eleven-year-old, he was a giant, his bare chest and broad shoulders hard and muscular tanned from years of hard outdoor living and working.</p> <p>""Aww, Nessa, don't be upset. Now there's just the two of us, we won't be interrupted. Here - you probably need a good drink after crying all those silly tears.""</p> <p>Viktor put his arm around her shoulders and gave her a reassuring hug. He lightly brushed a tear from her cheek and held the bottle to her lips. No matter how she felt, how much she hated the man, she was so desperately thirsty that she accepted his offer and polished off the contents in rapid fashion.</p> <p>""Hey! Steady on - don't want you wetting yourself again!""</p> <p>Viktor tore a shred from her blouse and dampened it with the dregs from the bottle then gently cleaned up her face, wiping away the crusty tears and the snot and the cum that had dried on her chin.</p> <p>He stroked her shoulder affectionately, speaking softly.</p> <p>""I expect you're a bit tired aren't you? You’ve been through a lot this morning. Would you like me to let down your leg: give your arms a rest?""</p> <p>Losing Kimmi had knocked the stuffing out of her. She swayed, expressionless, open jawed, her piercing eyes focused on nothing.</p> <p>""Yes please, Mister Ziggi,"" she replied automatically.</p> <p>""You're going to be a good girl this time, aren't you Nessa? I won't need to use the whip again do I?""</p> <p>""No, Sir. Thank you, Mister Ziggi, Sir.""</p> <p>“OK, we’ll see if you can behave once more. Your leg does look very sore and I’m sure you wouldn’t like me to have to hit the other one as well.” In spite of the welcome ingress of fresh air when he had left the door open, the box was again stuffy, hot and airless and her skinny body was hot and clammy against his skin. He released the knot and slowly lowered the rope which had been holding up her ankle at waist height, whilst he had whipped the inside of the other thigh. She groaned beneath her breath, gingerly transferred her weight, grateful for some respite.</p> <p>""Oh you poor dear,"" Viktor purred insincerely. ""Your little arms and legs must be sore. Here, let's sit you down for a bit. That would be nice wouldn't it?""</p> <p>On autopilot, she mouthed, ""Yes, Mister Ziggi.""</p> <p>Her mind was numb. She had nothing left. The man had killed Kimmi. Perhaps he was going to kill her. She no longer even held out hope that someone would find her in this remote shed, or that her parents would come looking for her soon. She could do nothing to stop him doing anything he wanted. She still couldn't understand why he wanted to do these things to her.</p> <p>But she knew for certain she couldn't stop him.</p> <p>Just do what he wants, she told herself. Let it be over soon.</p> <p>Viktor's huge hands, clasping around her ribcage jolted her from her trance. The strained muscles along her arms and in her shoulders ached as the burden of holding her up was momentarily lifted and her eyes screwed closed against the fresh wave of pain.</p> <p>He lifted her light body with ease, nudging the sawhorse beneath her and lowering her slowly, with her legs either side of the beam. She grunted as her body weight was borne on her crotch, for her feet were a clear ten centimetres from the floor. The hard wood crushed her cunny and the skin of her bottom, still so tender and painful from the massive spanking, pulled tight and sizzled beneath her. </p> <p>Her arms remained suspended by the cords and so maintaining her balance was yet another worry to add to her anguish. And when the inside of her right thigh chafed against the side of the wooden crossbeam, as he slid it under her, the stinging was sufficiently acute to make her cry out.</p> <p>So much pain, yet again. She gave up trying to think: just capitulated to it, sinking down until the ropes bit into her wrists and her shoulders screamed with the strain.</p> <p>Earlier, when he had taken time out to smoke his roll-up, Viktor had been busy rifling through the contents of the tack cupboard. He had been chuffed to discover the mysterious bits of leather strapping and as he smoked, he dismantled what he could, and the keen blade of his flick-knife dealt with the remaining old leather with ease.</p> <p>And now, he was able to put to good use two half-metre lengths of strap, complete with buckles, binding Nessa's ankles to the outside of the 'rear' legs of the sawhorse. Then he inched the stand further forward, so that her arms were slowly pulled backwards and her back arched and her tummy and chest were thrust out in front of her. Each time the horse shifted, her groin rocked and ground on the rough wood.</p> <p>""Hold tight, Nessa. This must be just like riding Frau Weber's horse isn't it?"" he joked, nudging her further across the floor.</p> <p>He stopped only when the ropes from the roof beam were pulled tight and the small girl was bent almost impossibly backwards, her arms taut at an acute angle to the rafter.</p> <p>Viktor stood beside her, slipping a mint in his mouth and admiring the efficacy of his handiwork.</p> <p>The stretching of her body was so painful and she was already quivering from the effort. Once more, her big green eyes were wide with terrified pleading but so far she had not dared to utter anything from her pretty little open mouth. She was too busy sucking in air, and struggling to control her breathing.</p> <p>She looked so adorable when she was hurting.</p> <p>He laid his hand lightly on her front and stroked appreciatively her hard, stretched tummy, with its deep dimples and tantalising furrow, arcing up to her chest. His fingers slid down and fondled her crotch and hovered up again, to dance across her small tits, pushed out and crowned by those gloriously delicate little pink nipples, nestling atop the small fleshy cones at the apex of each breast.</p> <p>""Comfy?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Sir. Please - I'm begging you..."" Nessa whined in reply.</p> <p>Viktor put his finger to his lips.</p> <p>""Ssh,"" he advised. ""Save your breath.""</p> <p>He leaned forward, bending over her, and his lips and tongue succumbed to the temptation, licking and suckling her, nibbling and teasing and nuzzling and kissing her, sensitising her and drawing her nipples to full firmness. His finger roamed lazily up and down between her parted labia, where her crotch was bent back from the rough wood between her legs.</p> <p>She was whimpering softly. So much of her body was in agony.</p> <p>When it became too uncomfortable, he dropped his jeans and released his newly invigorated erection.</p> <p>""Surely this is nicer than being whipped, isn't it, Nessa?"" Viktor smiled.</p> <p>“You have a nice little body. Sweet little tits, and well, as for your cunt - we already know what a hot, sexy little girl you can be. It’s no use pretending to me, young lady, you might fool mummy and daddy into thinking you’re still a sweet and innocent little girl, but I know different. You like it. You enjoy a man’s hands on your tits, like having a man fingering your hot little hole.</p> <p>“It’s true isn’t it Nessa? You’re really a slut? A randy, sexy young whore who just can’t wait to be laid by all the boys in the village?”</p> <p>It was awful! This horrible, nasty hands, with his mouth and hands over her, pawing and taunting her. Her bottom was hurting again from where the tender skin was pressing down in the hard wood. But what could she do? Or say?</p> <p>""Yes, Mister Ziggi, Sir.""</p> <p>Just go along with it, she decided. She was too tired to think, the constant pain and torment had worked.</p> <p>""Good girl,"" he whispered. ""Do you like it when I lick your tits?""</p> <p>""Yes, Sir,"" she replied a little too quickly.</p> <p>His finger cocked, suddenly sinking a couple of centimetres into her hot, tight vagina. Her body snapped even tauter.</p> <p>""And do you like it when I rub your little cunny?""</p> <p>Through clenched teeth, Nessa replied nervously, ""Yes, Sir, Mister Ziggi.""</p> <p>""Really?""</p> <p>Viktor sounded incredulous.</p> <p>""Do you really like it: being naked and having a man run his hands over your body?""</p> <p>""Yes, Sir,"" was the automatic response.</p> <p>""Are you a dirty, horny little girl, then Nessa?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mister Ziggi.""</p> <p>His lips progressed upwards, kissing the side of her throat then her chin.</p> <p>""If you like what I'm doing, perhaps you would like to kiss me, to show your appreciation?""</p> <p>She was sinking back into her exhausted daze. She nodded.</p> <p>He placed his mouth over hers and kissed her tight, unresponsive lips.</p> <p>""Relax and enjoy, Nessa. You know, you are the luckiest eleven-year-old around here. I bet the others have never done any more than peck a boy on the lips and here you are, playing sexy games with a grown man. Let your lips relax, nice and soft...</p> <p>""That's better. Nice.""</p> <p>He supported the back of the girl's head and kissed her again, gentling her lips apart and probing inside with the tip of his tongue. She was so tense, yet her mouth yielded and he tasted her: sour from her morning's torment and her serving of semen.</p> <p>Viktor explored the serrations under her big front teeth and jousted with her diminutive and reluctant tongue. His fingers continued to toy with her clitoris and Nessa quivered even harder, and strained against the ropes and straps that held her so exposed and vulnerable. She stared, unseeing, at the ceiling of the roof box and a single tear trickled from the corner of her eye.</p> <p>Satisfied, Viktor stood up and rubbed his back.</p> <p>He possessed her now.</p> <p>Just a tad more and his cock would be ready again. Play with her mind, play with her body. Then stick it in her at last.</p> <p>""You're such a little slut at heart, Nessa. I wonder if I ought to take you with me? That might be fun. I could get you a nice collar like Kimmi's and lead you along on a leash. I meet a lot of guys on the road and I'm sure a lot of them would appreciate the company of a little whore like you, eager to suck their cocks. Yep. I reckon you'd be very popular. What do you reckon? Would you like to come travelling with me?""</p> <p>Nessa listened miserably. He had to be teasing didn't he? Surely he wasn't serious? She searched his mocking expression for an answer.</p> <p>""Well? How about it? Come with me and be my little tart? You just need some practice and you could earn a few Euro every night: enough to buy us some grub. How about it eh? Imagine yourself, every night, under some autobahn bridge, on your knees with a queue of men waiting to stick their dirty cocks in your face.""</p> <p>He leered at her, enjoying the growing discomfort in her face as on top of all the pain in her body, she clearly envisioned his suggestion, her eyes watering once more.</p> <p>""P.. please, Mister Ziggi. I just want to go home. Please let me go.""</p> <p>Viktor arched his eyebrow.</p> <p>""I must say, I am disappointed. I thought you would leap at the chance. What a shame you're so ungrateful. And you were being such a good girl until then.""</p> <p>He shook his head.</p> <p>""You are such hard work, Nessa. Oh well, if you don't want to come with me, then I'll just have to leave you with something to remember me by.""</p> <p>She eyed him dubiously until he disappeared from her field of view. She heard him in the tack cupboard again.</p> <p>He had removed his jeans completely when he came back in sight and she saw his thing was sticking up again, the end all swollen and glossy. Her heart sank - he would want her to suck him again. But if that was all he wanted, and then he went, she could handle it.</p> <p>Her stomach griped when he held out the riding crop, smiling and presenting it to her like a single rose for a lover. He reached out and stroked her upturned breasts, still tingling slightly from his recent attention. Then her fuddled brain assembled the clues and the spasm in her guts signalled the dreadful conclusion.</p> <p>""Oh no. Oh please no, Mister Ziggi, Sir. No please don't.""</p> <p>Viktor moistened his lips.</p> <p>""Nessa, Nessa. You didn't think I could go without one last bit of fun? But as I said I wouldn't whip your legs any more, I had to think of something different. And warming up those sweet little titties with this seemed like a reasonable alternative.""</p> <p>He stroked her nipples and made a show of standing in the right place and lining up the crop. She moaned a pathetic low wail of fear when he rested the flat tab of leather on one breast and circled it slowly around the aureole.</p> <p>Then with a truly evil glint in his eye, he raised his hand and snapped the end of the crop viciously down, smacking the firm flesh on the underside of her small tit and releasing a shriek of terrified hurt from her trembling lips.</p> <p>He rolled his eyes upwards and swallowed hard. This was just so thrilling: watching her face and hearing her agony, and seeing the effect of the crop redden and swell before his eyes. He swung again, against the other little tit. Her cruelly bent young body bucked but the straps held her legs tight to those of the bench, and the ropes pulled even tighter along her arms. Her body flexed but the greatest reaction was her head, which snapped and thrashed, the fine blonde locks swirling as he built up a relentless rhythm, landing the crop about her chest two or three times a minute. No sooner had she controlled her breath, and reopened her eyes, than the crop bit once more, savagely turning her lily-white chest to a livid matrix of fiery red welts. Of the three dozen strokes, at least six landed directly on her left nipple and her screams were more piercing than ever. No longer did Viktor seem to care about the noise - he was intoxicated by his power, and by his unlimited ability to subject the helpless little girl to unsurpassed extremes of suffering. The little cunt was going nowhere - her tits bounced and squirmed and begged him for the next stroke. Each time her tiny naked body bucked and writhed, he just wanted to do it again. And again.</p> <p>It was only when she lost consciousness momentarily that he was jolted back to reality. There was a limit and even he knew he had reached it.</p> <p>He tossed down the crop and stood with his hands on his hips, breathing hard, scarcely believing the rush he had just experienced. His cock was fit to burst.</p> <p>He needed to have her.</p> <p>Nessa gave a low, wracking moan. Her tortured lips were moving but she was too weak to form words. Her face was deeply flushed and beaded with perspiration, and flopped to one side. A string of drool seeped from her mouth. She was vaguely aware of the straps being released from her ankles, and then she faded back into a grey numbness.</p> <p>""Nessa. Nessa?""</p> <p>Viktor's mouth whispered in her ear.</p> <p>She drifted back to consciousness. He was still there: the terrible man.</p> <p>Every fibre of her body ached and throbbed. She tried to move and the pain of her chest, rubbing against something smooth and hard, forced her brain to orientate. She was no longer tied from the ceiling. Her eyes flickered open, confirming what her pain-consumed limbs were telling her - she was on the floor, on all fours. Well almost - she was bent face down over the saddle, which was in turn resting on the crate.</p> <p>Her face was half-buried in her quilted jacket, which had been folded to form a pillow. She tried to move her hands. The familiar stinging grip of bonds about her wrists was still there although this time because Viktor and tied them together again with Kimmi's lead, above her head.</p> <p>Her fingers touched the floorboards and she was certain at last that she was no longer hanging from the roof beam. Her head was so thick, she no longer trusted her own senses.</p> <p>Her bottom was being raised, and now she could feel the heat and hairiness of his body touching the back of her legs.</p> <p>And his hands roaming over her sore buttocks.</p> <p>She groaned.</p> <p>Nessa felt her bum cheeks being pulled apart and pressure on her anus, and though she tried to will her muscles to fight, something slippery and stiff was working its way into her bottom, pushing and retreating, and each time sinking a little further inside.</p> <p>It was Viktor's middle finger and it was becoming more adventurous, sliding deeper into the silky passage of her rectum and moving in ever-widening circles as it withdrew, dilating her anal sphincter. </p> <p>She was frozen. It seemed so huge, as if her entire body were being impaled. All the other pain was forgotten as her mind thought of nothing other than this invasion of her body.</p> <p>""How's that for you, Nessa dear? Does it feel good?""</p> <p>""Sir. Stop plea... yeeoooow!!""</p> <p>She had felt him shifting position behind her, realised his finger had finally been removed. But when he pushed the end of his cock into the small, gaping hole, she had not registered what he was about to do.</p> <p>His first heavy lunge took her by surprise. Yet with his weight behind it, only a few more teeth-clenching shoves were required before he had rammed half his rock hard penis down into her impossibly tight little ass. Such concentrated pain, from deep inside her own body, was a new, frightening experience and her howl of anguish and shock was an entirely instinctive reaction.</p> <p>Yet he kept thrusting, one hand gripping the base of his cock, the other pressing down on her back. He snapped his hips and though it was in fact quite uncomfortable for him too, forcing himself into such a tight, unwilling orifice, he could sense progress each time he rammed down. And each time her little body slammed against the saddle and she grunted as her breath was taken away.</p> <p>Just like a small, hot, flexible doll, she was, arranged carefully beneath him and unable to prevent him fucking her little arse. This was exactly what he had wanted to do to the stuck-up little bitch right from the start.</p> <p>""Oh yes! How does it feel now, Nessa, you stupid brat? Not so snooty now are you? I told you what happens to girls like you. They get fucked by men like me!""</p> <p>He adjusted his weight and moved his hands to grip her tiny waist. Her sphincter had been forced to open enough for his cock to slide at will inside her and he no longer had to brace it. </p> <p>Now he could really ride the little fucker.</p> <p>Pulling her bodily towards him, closer to meet each thrust of his hips, he pumped his hardness into her, grunting and straining with the effort. Faster and faster he lunged, their bodies moving as one, each emitting their own breathy exclamations to punctuate the pounding he gave her.</p> <p>""Yes... bitch... go on: cry out... let it all out... take it all... oh yes... so fucking tight!""</p> <p>Nessa had never felt so utterly used.</p> <p>Her body was no longer her own. She had no control, just had to lay there, sprawled across the saddle, pressed hands gripping her hips and keeping her pinned beneath him. All she could do was fight for breath and pray it would soon end. That the way her guts felt crushed, her bottom ripped open, they would be over quickly. The sound of his grunting, his terrible words - she couldn't shut them out. She screwed her eyes shut but her senses just focused more on the overwhelming, relentless hot stiffness that seemed to fill her whole body each time he bore down on her.</p> <p>""Sorry, Mummy,"" she whimpered.</p> <p>Then it stopped. One moment she was crushed, her poor ass filled with his merciless cock, the next she felt the warm air on the rawness of her anus and his hands were gone from her sides.</p> <p>She sank down over the saddle. Her legs, that had been drawn tight up against it, lifting her bottom upwards, were lifeless and simply fell to one side when he released her.</p> <p>A dull ache replaced the sensation of being invaded, down below, pulsating in sharp twinges as the walls of her rectum dared to constrict. She panted, and as her chest rubbed sweatily against the seat of the old saddle, the bruised, abused skin tingled.</p> <p>Even conscious thinking was beyond her now: her mind was little more than a crimson fog. She had no more tears left. Melting into the saddle, she surrendered to the cruel agonies that gripped every bit of her little body. Fresh pain replaced old as every piece of her being seemed to take it in turns to ache and throb and burn, and she lay and let the waves of agony ripple through her. She longed to sleep, but the torment denied her.</p> <p>Viktor sat back on his haunches, watching. Elated at her total humiliation. </p> <p>He had pulled out only just in time. A few strokes more and he would have unavoidably shot his load up the little bitch's ass, and that would have fucked up the grand finale. He looked down at his slick, distended cock, quivering up from his lap. It was amazing that it had fitted in that tiny body. Christ, her ass had been tight at first. Fucking hard work, but when he got his stride, when her muscles capitulated and he could sink himself right inside at will, even pull out and ram it straight back into the overstretched little hole... awesome!</p> <p>He glanced at his watch.</p> <p>""No rest for the wicked,"" he chuckled.</p> <p>He clambered forwards, leaning across her twitching form, half curled up on the saddle.</p> <p>""Enjoy that, bitch? Good. There’s more!""</p> <p>He held her shoulder and rolled her on her back, picking her up around her ribs and dumping her squarely over the saddle. His body arched right over her, his face above hers, filling her view with his gloating snarl.</p> <p>His eyes flashed wildly. Her child’s face was so crumpled in torment. Her cute green eyes now betrayed her total misery. This was fantastic!</p> <p>He crouched over her and sat across her legs so that his hands were free to rest on her swollen tits. The contrast between the purple, misshapen lump on her left, and the almost perfect firm little pink nub on the right was astonishing.</p> <p>""I've a better idea,"" he announced brightly.</p> <p>Nessa opened one eye.</p> <p>Viktor continued cheerfully, as if he was having a friendly chat, rather than as one who had spent the past hour spanking and whipping and sodomising a helpless schoolgirl.</p> <p>""We're having such a great time, it would be such a pity not to keep in touch wouldn't it? I was only joking when I suggested you could come with me.""</p> <p>He grinned, ""But you knew that anyway, didn't you?""</p> <p>Then, with exaggerated enthusiasm, he looked into her face and added, ""But the good news is that I could come back. To visit you. And we could play some more games.</p> <p>""It's no problem. After all, I know your name - Vanessa Stommel, and that you live at Adlerstrasse 11. I know your phone number: 556 228. I know where you go to school, and even what's in the top of your wardrobe. You didn't know I'd been watching did you? Didn't know I'd been inside your house? That I've been after you for weeks, Nessa. You didn't really think it was a coincidence that you 'found' me here today, did you?""</p> <p>He chuckled.</p> <p>""Oh poor little Nessa. You fell right into my trap.""</p> <p>He paused, waiting for the implications to sink in. He confidently expected his bluff to convince the exhausted kid.</p> <p>When she was so physically spent, the only way to make her suffer was to torture her stupid little mind.</p> <p>The girl's eyes opened wide, her mouth gaped. Her brain was beginning to function again. Although she was beyond realising that all Viktor actually knew was what was written on the name tag inside her jacket and the ID disk on attached to Kimmi's collar. He pressed home his threat in a low, conspiratorial tone.</p> <p>""I can come and go as I please, Nessa. So if you are a bad girl, Nessa, for example if you tell your mummy about what's gone on in here, I'll come after you. One night, you'll wake up to find me at the end of your bed, or I'll grab you on the way home from school. And I don't think you'd like me to do that, would you? Believe me, today will seem like a picnic compared to what I would do to you if you squealed.""</p> <p>As he spoke, he was casually arranging her, wadding her jacket to prop up the back of her head, and straightening her legs.</p> <p>""On the other hand, if you keep your mouth shut, it may be a long time before we meet again. In fact, who knows? I may never need to return to this place. And you might never see this again.""</p> <p>Locating it inside his discarded jeans, he held up the knife and stroked the release so that the wicked blade snapped out with an efficient click that made her jump. He laid it down on the flat of her tummy and pushed the hair back from his ears with both hands. For a split second, she considered grabbing it, but Viktor was smiling down at her, as if reading her mind. </p> <p>She dared not give him an excuse to hurt her more. Or worse.</p> <p>She could no longer tell fact from fiction, nor even whether he was being serious or just taunting her. She conjured mental images of what he was saying and no matter how she tried, she could not erase them. </p> <p>""Do I make myself clear, Nessa?""</p> <p>She just blinked. Viktor took up the knife and grinned at her flinch when he wiped the side of the blade across her undamaged nipple.</p> <p>""There is no need to tell anyone about us, is there? I'm sure you can find a way of keeping these marks hidden until they fade. Girls your age need their privacy, so keep the bathroom door locked. Find an excuse to miss PE at school - say its your time of the month or something.""</p> <p>Nessa mumbled, then immediately regretted divulging such private information to him.</p> <p>""I haven't started yet,"" she said quietly.</p> <p>Viktor was elated - a tiny sign that she was actually considering his warning. What fun!</p> <p>""Well, pretend you have a cold or something. Do you think you could make it convincing: enough to stop your mum wondering?""</p> <p>She was struggling so hard - her brain was addled by the pain and the lingering, dulling effects of the strong alcohol he had forced upon her, yet he expected her to reply, and she could not risk not doing so. She could make it up, tell him anything, but he always seemed to know what she was thinking. She gave a cold shiver. What choice had she?</p> <p>He eased her legs wide apart and lifted her knees, leaving her lying like a frog on its back, her crotch fully splayed, and he shuffled to kneel closer to her.</p> <p>""So, Nessa, dear - what do you think? What are you going to tell mum and dad?""</p> <p>Viktor was enjoying himself, playing games with her mind. He rested his hand idly on the bloated welts concentrated at the top of her inner thigh. The swollen ridges felt so good, against the hot smoothness of the rest of her leg. He loved it when he touched an especially sensitive place and she bit her lip or sucked her breath. So very cute.</p> <p>The open knife wobbled on the firm muscle of her tummy.</p> <p>""Can you keep a secret, Nessa?""</p> <p>She did not need to see his hand - she was acutely aware of its presence on her super-sensitive flesh. He leaned over her again. She felt his cock brushing against her tummy. Inside, her guts churned, and her throat tightened and she had to swallow to suppress the fear rising up her gullet: on top of all her other fears and worries, she realised her was about to rape her. So casual - the brute was chatting all matter-of-fact when all the time he was going to stick his thing...</p> <p>""I asked if you can keep our little secret, Nessa.""</p> <p>She blinked and nodded.</p> <p>""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>""Really?"" Viktor sounded surprised, doubtful. ""So you think you can just turn up at home and they'll think nothing has happened? What about Kimmi?""</p> <p>Nessa almost threw up at her own treachery, betraying her dear little puppy, plotting to deceive her parents. And letting this shit of a man get away with it.</p> <p>""I'll tell them he ran away and I've been looking for him.""</p> <p>Yes! Victory! Now she was so fucked up, she had let herself become a co-conspirator in her own ordeal. Jesus, Viktor, you haven't lost your touch have you?</p> <p>""And how about these little marks on your leg and the rest?""</p> <p>""I wear pyjamas and anyway they don't come in my room without knocking. And we're not doing swimming at school this term because the pool's closed. And I can wear jeans instead of dresses and skirts.""</p> <p>He almost purred with delight. There was a hint of desperation in her reedy young voice as she tried to convince him. The stupid little bitch really was working it all out. For a fleeting moment, he thought she might even manage it. A flash of fantasy travelled through his imagination, in which he returned and systematically abused her, safe in the knowledge that she was too scared of him to resist. A nice dream, but he was too calculating and cynical to believe it was realistic.</p> <p>Though this was a fucking good laugh, knowing he would still be scaring the shit out of her, even after he was long gone.</p> <p>He expelled some saliva on his fingers and reached down to wet his glans and foreskin. Still conversational, he continued talking, whilst he lined up the tip of his cock between her juicy pink labia and began to rub it up and down between them.</p> <p>""What about your bra and pants and blouse? Mum will notice surely?""</p> <p>Nessa's mouth gaped in disbelief at what was happening. She should do something - shout or resist or wriggle away. He was rubbing his thing down there.</p> <p>And she was acutely aware of the knife.</p> <p>""I, er... I can go straight upstairs and change. Mum won't notice anything missing. Please, Mister Ziggi, don't do it.""</p> <p>Viktor continued to stroke his glans between her labia; he raised an eyebrow and smiled innocently.</p> <p>""Do what, Nessa?""</p> <p>She swallowed. He would be cross.</p> <p>""Please don't put it in me,"" she spluttered.</p> <p>He shuffled a tad closer, his knees now hard against her thighs. And still he provoked the small girl. Without comment, he removed the stiletto from her and placed it beside him.</p> <p>""I'm sure I don't know what you mean, Nessa. What are you trying to say?""</p> <p>She was exasperated with his teasing. With her legs wide open and him prodding her, how could he not understand? A thrill burned through Viktor's guts: even after all she had been through, the stupid little cunt was acutely embarrassed. He ears were distinctly red and her cheeks had coloured. She could barely meet his eyes.</p> <p>Her eyes were watering once more and her voice was faint and cracked.</p> <p>""I'm begging you please, Mister Ziggi, Sir. Don't put your thing up my...""</p> <p>She dried up.</p> <p>""Ahh!"" said Viktor, ""you mean this?""</p> <p>He nodded downwards.</p> <p>""You mean you would prefer me not to fuck your sweet little cunt,"" he added evenly.</p> <p>She blushed again and nodded.</p> <p>Viktor expelled some more spit on to his fingers and applied it to the end of his knob. And returned to her pussy, using the swollen end to toy with the tiny fold at the top of her crack, pushing it aside and massaging the bright pink flesh beneath.</p> <p>""Then ask me properly. Tell me exactly.""</p> <p>The small girl looked aghast but time must be running out and she steeled herself, stifling an involuntary sob.</p> <p>""Please, Sir, don't put your willy in my front bottom.""</p> <p>Viktor could not help but laugh.</p> <p>""Front bottom? What sort of stupid thing is that to say? Use grown-up words: I might understand you then.""</p> <p>And to chivvy her along, he replaced his penis temporarily with a pair of wet fingers, which manipulated the yet-underdeveloped delicacy of her inner labia and rubbed provocatively around the opening of her vagina. Then his middle finger pressed into the hole. A centimetre, two, three. She was sure she could feel the pressure, the tightness in her own hymen.</p> <p>Her damp, pale eyes were desperate.</p> <p>""Sir. Mister Ziggi. Please stop. Please don't f.. fuck me.""</p> <p>He smiled down indulgently, but at the same time, his fingers took hold of his cock and guided it to her tiny opening and located the tip and he leaned forward and the tip forced her open.</p> <p>""That's you being ungrateful again, Nessa. You'd be the envy of all the girls in your class, having the chance to be fucked by a real man.""</p> <p>She shook her head, tears flowing properly now and her small face crumpling as she realised he had no intention of stopping.</p> <p>""Nessa,"" he murmured, studying her intently, ""just be grateful that all I'm going to do is fuck you.""</p> <p>And with that, he thrust his hips towards her and bore down. With a long, forceful lunge that was uncomfortable for him, and excruciating for the tiny girl, he sank almost the entire length of his fully-bloated cock inside her. She yowled when the pain struck. The sensation of tearing, and of her stomach being filled beyond bursting, coupled with a prolonged, searing ache that smouldered and spasmed as his cock moved inside her. </p> <p>She threw her head to one side and bit her lip but the pain would not stop and she wailed. Her small fingers clawed the dirt over the floorboards and her wrists chafed in vain against the dog leash wound tightly around them.</p> <p>Viktor hardly dared believe it. He glanced down between their bodies, marvelling at the unbelievable, doll-like smallness of the bony, scrawny little girl in whom he was deeply impaled. Yep: it really was like fucking a small doll. She felt so damned hot and tight. </p> <p>And he knew he was going to have to cum any minute.</p> <p>So he huddled close over her and pushed more, and then began to pump into her. Her whole little body seemed tucked up beneath him, surrounded, helpless. Their bodies slid together, hot, sweaty. Each time he thrust up into her, he could feel the hardness of her cervix against the tip of his cock - he could not stuff any more of himself into the dumb kid. Every stroke made her whimper and grunt, her head flopped aside, mouth open, eyes staring at nothing.</p> <p>His cock was at the same time numb yet on fire. Her little cunt was so unyielding, so constricted, and the hammering he was giving her was punishing his dick, yet every nerve tingled and the muscle ached impatiently right down into his balls and he could no longer hold on. His entire groin seemed to relax and all he could sense was the hot, hard rush of semen searing up his length and the glorious, euphoric sensation of release as it exploded inside the little girl. Unbelievable, like he was forcing himself into every part of her tiny body. He crumpled over her, pulling her shoulders to his chest and squeezing his pulsating cock even higher towards her womb, filling her with his seed and crushing her against him as his penis continued to spasm and spit and ooze until his testicles throbbed till they were dry.</p> <p>He was totally spent. He slumped over her, uncaring that her tiny frame bore his weight. Tight beneath him, her hot, slippery body seemed part of him, so deep he felt inside her.</p> <p>One of the best fucks ever. One way traffic, for sure, but watching her beneath him, powerless to resist, was utterly breathtaking. </p> <p>Viktor lingered, almost oblivious to the small girl's low moans and the shallowness of her breathing as she bore his heavy body on her own. Slowly, very slowly, he came down from his high, and at last became aware of where he was, and the twinges in his cock as it began to lose its hardness and the uncomfortable tightness of the girl's vagina pressed on his so-sensitive glans.</p> <p>Reluctantly he pulled out and stood up, a final drop of cum oozing from his cock and dripping silently on to the side of her leg.</p> <p>It seemed incredible. </p> <p>Had he really fucked that tiny little kid? Her naked, abused body was spread-eagled face upwards over the saddle, motionless, save for sporadic twitching and an occasional sniff and sob. It was over, but she was too out of it to care: her head was thick and spinning, every part of her body protested and throbbed and the stinging between her legs would not stop.</p> <p>Nessa kept her eyes shut, but she could hear him shifting around on the wooden floor. Any moment she expected him to haul her to her feet and subject her to some other terrible ordeal. Or place his hands around her neck, or hold a bag across her face.</p> <p>She almost didn't care any more. There was nothing left of her body for him to defile.</p> <p>Even when she heard the door sliding open and felt the cool draught waft over her sweating skin, curling about her thighs and chilling the ghastly wetness in her crotch, she remained exactly as he had left her, too scared to move lest in some way she should encourage him to hurt her yet again. Her legs remained obscenely splayed, bearing witness to the brutal fucking she had endured. The worn leather was sticky against the aching bruises of her buttocks, and the never-ending ripples of mocking pain ebbing up from her stretched and battered insides wore away any remaining hope she had.</p> <p>He had destroyed her. She would never see Mum and Dad again. Never ride Petra again, nor join the others on the school bus, or eat Grandma's wonderful torte. </p> <p>She waited for him to return and end her suffering.</p> <p>Her wrists ached, even though she thought she felt him messing about with the dog leash that had bitten into the skin for so long. She tried weakly to move her hands.</p> <p>And felt the new slackness in the leather. Her hands were tied, but it all seemed loose.</p> <p>She argued with herself for a full three minutes, then at last, her heart pounding, she dared to open her eyes, squinting at the roof of the shed as the strong sunshine poured through the open door.</p> <p>Where was Mister Ziggi?</p> <p>Her brain fought to make sense of it. Still too scared to turn her head, she tried to look around. She was completely confused, convinced she was going to die. It did not make any sense.</p> <p>Nor did the sudden, cold wetness against her leg. Or that scratching sound, like small paws padding over the boards. And the delicate, tickly warmth of something soft nuzzling right into her gaping cunny.</p> <p>Viktor peered around the door and smiled.</p> <p>Kimmi, Nessa's golden retriever puppy, was sniffing between her legs, lapping at the wet mess of mixed body fluids smeared about her pussy and inner thighs. The dog's tail thrashed about excitedly.</p> <p>Suddenly it was time to hit the road. Viktor hitched his rucksack higher up his shoulders, and strode purposefully off across the paddock.</p> <p class=""h2"">Postscript:</p> </div>","['The story can end quite logically at this point and I thank you for persevering thus far - I hope you enjoyed reading it. ', '""Nessa\'s Puppy"" has a fifth, entirely optional, instalment but its content would stretch the editorial guidelines of this excellent site and so rather than put our hostess in a difficult situation, I have chosen not to submit it for publication here. However, if you would like to sample this darker, alternative way to end the tale, in which Viktor has one last surprise for poor Nessa, please contact me by email, confirming you are of adult age, and I\'ll send the full version to you as a simple Unicode text file.']"
556,Bargain,-1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"Sitting on the verandah of his remote lodging in the foothills, an expatriate surveyor welcomes his first visitor from head office. And delights in showing off his special purchase. [Written experimentally as one side of a conversation]",2007-06-06,3,4,"Mf, Mdom",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Six more months until I can get back to civilisation.</p> <p>""To my own place. </p> <p>""To being able to walk out of my door and within five minutes be able to have a great suckling pig or bacalao or just some decent tap beer.</p> <p>""And God willing, I'll never have to sweat my rocks off in some damned rain forest ever again.</p> <p>""Electricity. Available twenty-four/seven. That's what I miss most. It's fucking irony - here I am surveying a hydro-electric project and yet I'm lucky if I can go more then six hours without the local supply giving out. Then the lousy generator is as temperamental as my ex at the wrong time of the month.</p> <p>""My own stupid fault I know - I only took this goddamned job to get away from her!</p> <p>""Mind you, there is one overwhelming compensation. Well, two if you count the money.</p> <p>""No, what I mean is this. Girl! Come over here and say hello to our visitor.</p> <p>""Cute eh?</p> <p>""Haha your face is a picture! I could tell you didn't really believe me when I was telling you about her on Messenger but now you can see for yourself. Real enough ain't she? Even better - have a feel!</p> <p>""Girl - go stand in front of the nice man from Head Office - he wants to check you're real!</p> <p>""Help yourself - she'll just stand there while you touch her up. See the bow at the top of her dress? Point to it and she'll undo it. That's it. There! I like her naked anyway. I usually only let her wear it when I'm not around in any case.</p> <p>""Great little body ain't she? Fifty-nine inches of hot little chick! Not as dark as most of 'em either. At least a quarter European I would say.</p> <p>""And guess what she cost me? No go on - see if you can.</p> <p>""Nope. Ninety. US dollars. Bargain eh?</p> <p>""Her folks were asking two hundred but because she can't talk, they were happy enough getting ninety. That's still more than her father would make in a year. Didn't even have to haggle much. Thing is she's seen as damaged goods - no way will a local guy want to marry her if she can't speak, and because they'd have trouble finding her a husband with money, they were downright desperate to offload her on me.</p> <p>""Yeah, she's had a basic schooling so she understands me pretty well but the most you get out of her are a few grunts and squeaks. A bit sad really; she is pretty cute in her own way.</p> <p>""How old?</p> <p>""Well, they said 14 but I reckon you can lop at least a couple years off that. Hard to tell with these girls though. Could be anywhere between 8 and 18 probably. Don't get hairy till they're older. She ain't had a period so I'd guess younger.</p> <p>""Funniest thing was I was just looking for some old hag to come do the cooking and cleaning but I guess I don't talk the right dialect so they must've thought I was after a girl or something. All of a sudden I get these three skinny li'l half-castes being paraded before me and the locals squabbling over who was going sell which of 'em to me!! Tell ya, I took one look and couldn't believe what I was seeing. So that's how I come to have my cute little fucktoy here!</p> <p>""Yeah I know. Ha!</p> <p>""Her cooking ain't great but she will wash and clean 'til she drops. So she's pretty useful as well as being, er, obliging.</p> <p>""Oh yeah - have a good feel.</p> <p>""How about that then eh? Little pussy's like soft butter ain't it? She wet yet? Horny little fuck starts creaming up real quick now she knows what she got to do!</p> <p>""You like the bell on her titty? Did that last week. Man, that was awesome!</p> <p>""I'll show you later but I got this big heavy old chair out back and so I tied her in it. You could see she knew I was up to something -thought she were gonna piss herself. Anyways, I was taking it real slow, smiling and winking and stroking her little head. No needs to hurry anything out here. Slowly winding rope round her ankles and arms and then a goodly few coils over her shoulders to stop her squirming.</p> <p>""Sat and watched her and had a beer, trying to look fucking cool! Whilst she got real nervous, like. She was sweating hard, them great big old eyes of hers looking at me and praying I weren't going to do nothing real bad.</p> <p>""So then I let her see me getting it ready.</p> <p>""Teasing the little fucker. Gettng her worked up even more.</p> <p>""Thought I was going to shoot my load in my shorts - when I took the fuckers off and almost poked out her eye with my bell end, I was so goddamned hard!!</p> <p>""She's used to getting a beating but this time was very different for her. Could see her starting to shake when I got out the needle and stuck it in the flame right in front of her.</p> <p>""How often do I cane her, you mean? </p> <p>""Every morning and every night since she got here, either the cane or a little leather flogger I picked up on the market. That's just to remind her who's in charge. Not hard but I make a bit of a ritual. They seem to respond to that round here.</p> <p>""Plus it's a fuck of a turn on! Not just for me neither. She might be a kid but she fucks like a rabbit! I reckon she's beginning to get off when I do it because she knows when she gets the stick or the whip, pretty soon after she's gonna get a length of cock as well! </p> <p>""Then most nights I have an extra little play. You know - tie her up and get her yelling a bit, playing with her cunt or nips or whatever. Use some toys; that sort of thing. She might not talk but she can sure enough scream the place down if I let her!</p> <p>""Her ass, backs of her legs... but when we're playing I like to vary it.</p> <p>""Yep that's right - that' there will be the sore patch from last night. I let her off this morning.</p> <p>""Well yeah, her ass is always gonna have a few marks and bruises, I guess, but now I'm a bit of an expert and I can judge it just right so it makes it hurt when she tries sitting on it but I don't break the skin.</p> <p>""Don't want to wreck that great little body now do I?</p> <p>""Shit yeah! Her nipples are something else ain't they, even without the bell on! I got so much time on my hands I just freak around trying out new ways 'til I find something that works - that turns me on and has her dancing around a bit. Old spoke from a bike is what I use now on her nips. Get her to push her little titties out then I just flick it from the side, seeing how close I can get. She soon enough lets me know if I do. Drives the cunt wild when I get 'em right on the very end!</p> <p>""Anyways I was saying about the bell.</p> <p>""Y'know she creeps around this place so goddamned silent, I was getting spooked out: turning around and she's there, on her knees, mouth open ready for my cock. Just like I taught her to do, for sure, but fuck, I don't want to keep tripping over her! So I got to thinking I would quite like to know she's there. That chain across her ankles don't make much of noise on the wooden floors inside. Then I saw this bell in the market and thought yep - that'll do the trick.</p> <p>""I had to use a couple ice cubes to get her nipple standing out enough. She's puffy but they don't get proper long and hard yet. So then I pulled it long with my pincers and stuck the needle right through. Easy.</p> <p>""She did piss herself then!!</p> <p>""Yeah, did bleed a bit and it was fuck fiddly getting the ring in then. She was thrashing about and my hands were shaking but we got there in the end. Neat job once she was cleaned up and it healed a bit. Half of her tit was all bruised black and blue for days! But you see it's on a little screw clip so as it comes off easy enough if I want.</p> <p>""Not bad for a first go at piercing eh?</p> <p>""Don't know what I'll hang from the other one!</p> <p>""A what? A bottle opener? Haha - fucking priceless!! Yeah maybe I will. Make her even more useful to have around ""Give it a ring. See - she likes it, don't you, princess? And hey presto! Now I always know where she is from the little tinkling sound.</p> <p>""Oh your beer's finished.</p> <p>""Girl! Two more beers. Quick!</p> <p>""Yeah she's better now than she was when I first put the chain on, Stupid little fuck kept forgetting about it and then was always tripping over it or her own feet. Took her a week to get used to it.</p> <p>""No. She learns quick most the time.</p> <p>""Oh yeah - can't do enough for me. She probably would do whatever I wanted even without the beating and stuff but where's the fun in that, eh? No I think she's happy enough in her own little way.</p> <p>Has to be better than living in some stinking one room shack with the rest of your family and the animals, don't it?</p> <p>""When I'm out working you mean? There's a void under the floor of this place and I put her in that. Lock her chain just in case. She doesn't seem to mind - it's cool in there and she's got food and water and whatever. Sleeps and listens to the radio I think. </p> <p>""No, don't get many callers at all. Fact I can hardly think of anyone ever stopped by unannounced.</p> <p>""Dunno. It's a man's world round here so nobody would give a shit anyway, if they heard a girl screaming. Reckon they probably all beat their wives for something to do!</p> <p>""This place is so fucking remote I'm not much bothered. We play at night mostly. All the locals have gone back down the valley by then so I could just let her yell but a lot of the time I stick a silk scarf round her mouth to keep the noise down.</p> <p>""Sleeping?</p> <p>""No, she don't sleep in my bed. It's too freaking hot for a start, but these people got some weird notions about respect and she has to know that coming in my bed is a special treat. She's my fucktoy not my wife.</p> <p>""Oh, in her cage.</p> <p>""Her cage? OK it's not a proper cage - more like a sorta wicker box. At the end of my bed. You'll see when you get the grand tour. Yeah she curls up there so if I want her she can leap up and do her stuff. She only wears a collar and leash at night and I even make her tie it on the bedpost herself. Real cute, that.</p> <p>""Yeah - it's all about symbolism, haha! Reinforces the master/slave relationship! Man, you can be such a fucking hippy!! Here she is now - just drink your beer.</p> <p>""Good girl.</p> <p>""Look at that great big smile, eh? She loves it when she gets a pat on the head for being a good girl.</p> <p>""It's a shame you can only stay the one night - so good having some company from home. The local crew are OK but the social life here is pretty non-existent.</p> <p>""Yeah - true enough - she helps me while away the long, hot nights all right!</p> <p>""Oh thanks for the tequila by the way - I hope you'll help me share it after we've eaten?</p> <p>""Of course - plenty of fruit out here. Just a bit short on pizza deliveries and drive-ins! Ain't got no salt though.</p> <p>""No I'm not kidding - I ran out so this is what I do. Girl - get over here. No need for salt with her here - just take a long lick between those hot, sweaty little titties - mmmmm!!</p> <p>""See - she loves it!</p> <p>""This is freaking her out ain't it? See the way she keeps shooting you little sideways looks? I told her you were coming of course and that you were very important and she would have to look after you specially well. So when she shows you upstairs in a while, don't be surprised when she joins you in the shower and... well: takes care of you.</p> <p>""Yeah. She's pretty good at it as well. Gets plenty of practice.</p> <p>""She'll give you a mean full body massage after. Tell ya, it's great after a hard day, having that cute little body rubbing all over you. Oh yeah - here - catch!! You'll need the key to take her ankle chain off.</p> <p>""She don't need a lot of talking to - she'll understand it most the time if you speak slow and point or snap your fingers.</p> <p>""But just to keep her on her toes, you better take something to encourage her.</p> <p>""Girl! Get the toys!</p> <p>""Just love to see her scurrying off like that, jingling away happily!</p> <p>""How's ya beer?</p> <p>""That was quick - here she comes. Just watch this.</p> <p>""I make her look after the toy cupboard herself! Some times I get her to polish the straps and soak the flogger. Really freaks her out. What she's bringing now is the usual stuff - she'll lay it out and when I choose, she'll put on the cuffs herself and go over there, waiting for me to hook 'em up.</p> <p>""Here we are!</p> <p>""That's it, darlin' - cane time. Ain't she just so cute? See the way she does that little sorta curtsey thing when she hands it to me?</p> <p>""You got to admit I got her well-trained eh?</p> <p>""There - see? She thinks I want to use it now! What I'd usually do if I was going to is put the rings on the cuffs over them little hooks up there and leave her hung up and spread like that while she waits. It's best out here when we get a storm so she gets soaked first. Sweat and rain. Seeing the lightning glinting on her wet skin as she twists and thrashes around. Fucking awesome!</p> <p>""I know - still can't believe it. Ninety frigging dollars! Best bargain I ever got.</p> <p>Who needs satellite TV and iPods when you got live entertainment like this?!</p> <p>""Y'know Sundays I sometimes just hang her up there for an hour or two and every now and then I'll stick a clip or peg or something like that on her tender little bits. Haul her up on her tippy-toes and blindfold her so she don't know what's coming next. Just enough to get her moaning then when it's getting numb I go stick on another clip some place else. Or I pour some wax on her. I got one of them bead things goes up her ass too. Then I lick that sweet little cunt and get her horny and guess what? Yep, another clip or summat. Teasing her real good. The sweat just pours off of her! When we finally get round to fucking it's something else, I can tell you. </p> <p>""Man, I get horny just looking at her. She's so damn small but trust me, she can take it all. </p> <p>""Poor kid must be wondering what the fuck's going on: she knows we're planning something don't she?</p> <p>""Hey! Girl! Get your ass back over here. Don't you fret, you'll get something later. Now get them cuffs off and put the rest of this stuff back.</p> <p>""I just thought - maybe when we're eating, I'll get her to put on her traditional stuff - feathers and all that shit - and she can do us a bit of a cabaret?</p> <p>""No, she'll love it!</p> <p>""Here you are - one cane. Well used. Don't be shy about using it if you want. Just hold it up and she'll bend over and give you a free shot at her cute little ass!</p> <p>""You won't need it I think - she knows what she gotta do. I think you'll be pleased. But never mind, you'll get the chance to do it like I promised ya. Maybe you can give her her wake-up whipping in the morning? Great way to start the day!!</p> <p>""Actually, I think she'll get more than enough fun tonight - eh?</p> <p>""You still up for that, by the way? </p> <p>""What we were discussing on Messenger.</p> <p>""Yeah, that. </p> <p>""Little girl sandwich!! I like it!</p> <p>""She's going to be proper sore inside and out, haha!!</p> <p>""How's the beer?</p> <p>""Oh right. Jeez! Didn't hardly touch the sides did it? Either you got a thirst or you just wanna get upstairs with the girl already!! OK, my friend. Go freshen up and have some fun. Try not to tire her out too much else she'll not be able to do supper after!</p> <p>""I'll see you back down here when you're ready. We can go over the project plan in a couple minutes then we can get down the serious stuff.</p> <p>""What serious stuff? C'mon, you know what I mean - what we're going to do with her tonight - what else?!!""</p></div>",[]
557,"Tithe, Part 1",1,LOWLIFE,lowlife_@fastmail.fm,"A small runaway girl is rescued by a charity worker as she arrives in London. But she never reaches the safe refuge, for her destiny is a living nightmare of pain, abuse and sexual servitude.",2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MM/g, nc, ds",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/lowlife012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Reflections</p> <p>The tall, languid, and slightly shabby figure of Aubrey Strencaster (correctly pronounced 'Strengster' by the those fortunate enough to join his carefully cultivated circle of contacts and friends) was well-known to the CCTV operators and cabbies who plied for late-night trade at the mainline railway stations along the Euston Road. He was on nodding, if not actually first name, terms with most of the regular Transport Police. Yet if he were seen chatting quietly to some lone youngster in some dim corner of the station, or was noticed shepherding a nervous teenager with a rucksack into a taxi, no alarm bells were rung, no eyebrows were raised.</p> <p>For Aubrey was not a pervert. He was a saint.</p> <p>He spent several afternoons and evenings each week, patrolling the draughty caverns of London's railway termini, saving the souls of young runaways.</p> <p>A long-term volunteer for a well-known Christian charity, he and a small number of colleagues had set themselves the task of identifying and befriending as many as they could of the dozens of young people who had abandoned their past and come to seek a new life in the nation's capital, often with little regard to the practicalities or consequences.</p> <p>The volunteers claimed modest success, netting one or two a day and persuading them to spend three free nights in 'The Haven', a basic but safe refuge where they could get themselves together, be fed, kip down no-questions-asked in one of the two dormitories, and then decide whether to swallow their pride and return home or continue their quest for a new life in the teeming city. The charity would ensure they were at least appraised of the realities of being a teenager on the streets, the dangers of drugs, the prevalence of pimps.</p> <p>And Aubrey was the best 'greeter' they had. His relaxed smile, instinctive air of authority and ever-brimming flask of tea rarely failed to win over even the most sceptical and bewildered girl or boy, fresh off the train from the North with a super-saver single ticket and few treasured possessions stuffed into a tatty bag. He had the knack of spotting them: they would hang back after the other passengers had trooped through the barriers, or spend a little too long studying the Tube map. He had to act fast: it was reckoned that less scrupulous watchers nabbed the majority of newcomers within less than two hours of arrival, promising a cheap place to stay and then delivering a life of drug-fuelled prostitution.</p> <p>So Aubrey's presence was welcomed by the station staff. He was invited to share a cuppa in the canteen in the early hours of the morning. The Transport Police frequently passed kids over to him sometimes and on one occasion had even quietly 'dealt' with an Albanian pimp who had been hassling him in one of the Tube tunnels. </p> <p>Aubrey was universally trusted.</p> <p>Having worked his charm on a kid, he would then take them to 'The Haven', passing them into the safe hands of Sister Bridget and her band of well-meaning Ladies. He was a godsend.</p> <p>Not that his evening vigils were the only charitable acts her performed. He also sat on committees, attended seminars at his own expense, quietly donated to trusts, and even made prison visits. He was an all-round good egg, doing what he could to help not just runaway children but also some of the men who preyed on them - the paedophiles, abusers, nonces. Tackling the problem at both ends. Aubrey's name had more than once been mooted for nomination for an MBE.</p> <p>It had taken him years to achieve such perfect cover.</p> <p>Cover for Aubrey's other pastime. The secret one. The one he found much more directly rewarding.</p> <p>Reconciling his double life was no great problem for his soul - he actually considered himself little different from many members of Christian organisations throughout history, retaining a small share of the assets for himself. Parish priests had supplemented their income for centuries by taking a tenth of the crop from local lands -the tithe. This was surely little different: he was merely updating the tradition. </p> <p>Except that Aubrey's tithe just happened to be human rather than produce: for once in a while, as he gathered up the lost and vulnerable, he simply kept one by for himself.</p> <p>Which was why he was now driving his small, dented old van along this East Midlands narrow lane at a little after six o'clock on a bright Sunday morning. </p> <p>In the back was the most recent occupant of the lower basement of his place near Russell Square, tied, gagged, terrified and trembling beneath a blanket and a sheet of black polythene. </p> <p>Today, Aubrey had a special delivery to make. It was a day of firsts.</p> <p> --**--</p> <p>As he drove to the rendezvous, he passed the time reflecting on his most recent houseguest.</p> <p>He had certainly enjoyed this little girl. </p> <p>Kirsty was her name. She had been with him nearly four weeks, which was about average, and with her, he had explored just about every avenue of delicious sexual activity he could imagine. She was extremely small - the smaller the better as far as Aubrey was concerned, and at only twelve, a good two or three years younger than typical runaways. A real treat! But it was her hair that had provided the inspiration for this departure from his normal procedure. </p> <p>It was naturally very pale blonde, long and straight, and made her look so deliciously young and innocent. Which of course, she had been in any case! It was icing on the cake.</p> <p>Even before he had slipped her in through the back door of his large townhouse and sat her in his kitchen with a large mug of steaming and heavily drugged soup, the idea had been forming in his mind. Kirsty was earmarked for special treatment.</p> <p>The admirable, tireless, Aubrey was also a prison visitor, representing another of his charities. At any time, he had perhaps a dozen 'clients', all of whom were usually avoided by the other visitors. For Aubrey visited sex offenders - the unspeakable underclass. Whatever motives were assumed by others ('how on earth can you spend time with such monsters, Aubrey?'), his underlying purpose was in fact to seek inspiration and make potential contacts. He had been doing it for several years and the man he was driving to meet this morning had been one of his first 'regulars'. At the time, the man had been serving a long sentence for the abduction and repeated, violent rape of two small girls and the Press had made great play of their looks: angelic cherubs with long, blonde hair. At least they had looked angelic before the convicted man had started on them.</p> <p>Aubrey had taken an almost immediate shine to the chap. And he knew exactly what to say. </p> <p>""It was disgusting the way they treated you,"" Aubrey had whispered to him on an early visit. ""I studied your case and it was obvious the devious little cunts were asking for it. You simply gave them what they deserved. Bloody ridiculous they even went for a prosecution, let alone...""</p> <p>Aubrey's meticulous records had retained the man's release date, and had kept tabs on his new location outside, his new name. Aubrey had sent him Christmas cards. And hardly had the comatose Kirsty been carried downstairs and been strapped to the bench in the lower basement, before Aubrey was flicking through his papers, researching her potential sale to him.</p> <p>After he had himself finished with her, naturally. Oh yes, this would be a rather interesting exercise, for a change.</p> <p>Ironically, he invariably disposed of his girls after enjoying them to two of the very pimps who targeted the same source of young flesh as he – the runaways. At least Kirsty would escape that fate. </p> <p>Aubrey didn't need the money, of course. He had the house and the rental from the apartments on the upper floors, plus the small profit from his rare books shop near the British Museum gave him more than enough income. A lifelong bachelor, he would probably have been an evangelical minister in an earlier age, but Aubrey's calling, his entire raison d'être, was the exquisite pleasure to be had in capturing, conquering and dominating very young, defenceless and naïve little girls. If they were dumb enough to run away to London, they deserved what he gave them. After all, he reasoned, most of them would still end up locked in a dirty room in King's Cross, having twenty grunting strangers fuck them every day in return for a pizza and a fix from their pimp, so what was the big issue in getting a piece of the action first?</p> <p>Aubrey had no qualms about skimming off his personal quota.</p> <p>And Kirsty had been no exception. In fact he had really enjoyed her. By the third week, she had successfully been reduced to the hollow-eyed wanton little slut he expected, submitting herself to any indignity he demanded in return for food and a few hours without pain.</p> <p>Almost a pity to dispose of her, but business was business and he had made a deal.</p> <p>He pulled into the farmyard. </p> <p>This was such fun. This was something very different. For once, he didn't really know what was going to happen to the girl under her new owner. </p> <p>Aubrey had become increasingly curious ever since the man had finally overcome his understandable scepticism and shown a serious interest in making a purchase. He could not suppress his desire to see what the fellow intended to do to her so renegotiated the conditions of the sale. Instead of handing her over at some neutral location, he would spend a short while afterwards, watching Kirsty's new owner enjoy his new acquisition. </p> <p>He parked the van in the deserted yard. The traffic had been remarkably light and so he had made good time. </p> <p>Aubrey excitement was growing and that, coupled with the earliness of the hour, had blessed him with the most rigid of hard-ons, and he was obliged several times to re-arrange matters within the confines of his cavalry twills.</p> <p>The whole business was a bit of a thrill because of the added risk. Normally, the pimps collected the girls from his van on the edge of some industrial estate to the west of London, spiriting them away into the night and they were soon dismissed from his memory. </p> <p>But this sale was a complete unknown, however, and so he had arrived early, to check out the location, ensure it was safe. He was to meet the man here, confirm the handover and pocket the balance of his money (just a few hundred - a token sum) and then the two of them would take her to a second spot, have a little fun with her together, before Aubrey headed back to London, leaving her to her fate. That too was a first - Aubrey had always made it a rule to indulge in his hobby alone. </p> <p>Yes indeed, this made a most interesting change.</p> <p>Having satisfied himself the place was OK, and adjusted his trousers once more, he sat behind the wheel and unscrewed the cap of his trusty flask. The sweet tea warmed him and to his astonishment he found himself smiling. Yes, Kirsty had been such a little treasure. A pleasure to entertain in his guest rooms, he told himself.</p> <p>From the first time he saw her, on the platform at Euston, he had been captivated by her.</p> <p>Wide-eyed, furtive, almost inaudible and so skinny in her cheap, thin anorak and jeans, she had just about lost her nerve by the time he approached her on the station concourse. Had he been working for the charity that night, rather than looking out for himself, he would almost certainly have succeeded in doing the right thing and persuading her to return to her worried foster family on the next train back to Glasgow. </p> <p>But that was not to be: he had found his quarry and his charm soon had her agreeing to go with him.</p> <p>Gosh, she was so damned cute, and with her lovely long blonde hair, and soft Scots lisp. So striking in fact that she stood out from the crowd and so might be remembered by a passer-by. He therefore made her wear her hood up as he hailed the cab and ushered her from the public world and into a new altogether more scary one.</p> <p>Aubrey sipped his tea. He was enjoying the memory immensely.</p> <p>Her reaction to the first night had been just peachy.</p> <p>There was a set routine for new arrivals. Actually Aubrey was almost obsessive in his rituals and each girl underwent some very specific treatment in his basement during her stay. He knew what he liked, and once a girl was securely hidden away under his house, he liked to take plenty of time to prepare her. </p> <p>Time was immaterial, for the girl had to all intents and purposes vanished into thin air. Aubrey liked to pace himself; enjoy every moment.</p> <p>All the tall Regency and Victorian houses thereabouts had cellars. However his house, which he had inherited many years earlier, together with the adjoining properties, was most unusual in that it they shared a second level, beneath the first. It had been created during the last War as a gas decontamination centre and comprised several interconnecting rooms, lined with white ceramic tiles. It was fitted out with plumbing, sanitation and lighting and followed the standard layout: two sides (men and women) astride a central boiler room, with three rooms per side - a 'dirty' room, shower room, and 'clean' room, where people would have been issued with replacement contamination-free clothes. </p> <p>After the War, the external stairs leading from street level down into the centre had been removed and Aubrey's father had broken through the ceiling and installed his own steps. He had bricked up some of the internal doorways to divvy up the place between the three houses, gaining a total of four rooms (including the boiler room) in the process. Now the only access to these was through a concealed door in Aubrey's 'normal' basement. </p> <p>Hardly a better dungeon could be imagined for the incarceration of his young guests.</p> <p>The current fixtures and fittings were his. To his own design and built by his own inventive hands. Refined and improved with experience over several years.</p> <p>In pride of place in the centre of the main chamber was a bench, built from a sturdy door, and able to rotate horizontally about a central axis and vertically, so that a young captive secured to it could lie flat or be held completely upright, or in fact at any angle between. The flat surface could itself be inverted so that instead a narrow leather saddle was uppermost and this he found was an especially useful device upon which to strap a girl the first time he sodomised her. </p> <p>Or used the electric prod to probe and terrorise.</p> <p>All the girls spent many hours on the saddle during their stay. Straining at the straps as Aubrey worked on them. Tantalisingly slowly, teasing and taunting, stretching and probing and savouring the sounds of their pleading, their squeaks and grunts. </p> <p>And waiting for the moment their body stopped resisting and he had free rein to pump hard inside and explode deep within.</p> <p>For the first night, the bench was enhanced by the stocks, a feature of which Aubrey was especially fond. These comprised a thick plywood board, suitably shaped, that was bolted across the bench about three-quarters of the way up, so that the occupant's neck and wrists could be clamped within it. Other straps further down the bench could be used to secure them about the waist, or legs, as necessary, but the wickedest thing about Aubrey's stocks is that the subject was then unable to see what was being done to her own body. </p> <p>And as was regularly apparent as he entertained his young ladies, the imagination can be as powerful an instrument of torture as many of the devices stored in the tall wall cupboard. After a couple of sessions in the first week, the slightest of unseen touches down below the stocks could have a girl sweating and panting in terror as she waited in dread, unable to predict what was about to be applied to her captive body.</p> <p>Wee Kirsty still had all that to come that first night, Aubrey mused, swigging back the dregs of his tea in the van. He closed his eyes and remembered, a hint of smile shaping his thin lips.</p> <p>He recalled the thrill of those initial few hours: the heart-stopping joy as he sliced off her clothes with the surgical shears and first gazed at her slim, hard, smooth young body. </p> <p>Pale, soft-skinned and untouched. Her chest was almost flat, her hips and thighs yet to pad out with puberty, and her vulva was a neat cleft, unencumbered by more than just a faint hint of the blondest, finest down, rising in a glorious little mound at the top of her legs.</p> <p>It was easier to undress them whilst they were knocked out by the overdose of sleeping pills. Then they could be placed on the bench and in the stocks and sleep it off.</p> <p>It gave him time to go though their clothes and belongings and catalogue the details, note the sizes, check out names and addresses, switch off mobiles. First thing the next day, he would add the girl's details to routine lists in the charity's head office and see if they came up on any reports when cross-referred to the various databases to which the office had access, for he didn't want his latest charge to be a 'celebrity misper', in other words one that had attracted the attention of the press or authorities in anything other than the usual routine recording of runaway kids.</p> <p>Kirsty had been 'clean'. She was nothing more than a headstrong lassie, who had fallen out with her foster parents and taken the train South. Incredibly, she was only two months past her twelfth birthday, under the average weight and size for her age, and in sound health. Aubrey made sure of that as soon as she woke.</p> <p>He had flicked through the record cards, each covered in his miniscule, even handwriting. Yes - she had been the youngest ever, by a long way – most unusual.</p> <p>She had proved a revelation. Nodding in contemplation, Aubrey had decided he would make a special effort to pick up an even younger one again next time, if the opportunity arose, for he was keen to find out if other little ones would prove as satisfying as Kirsty.</p> <p>Goodness, she had looked so magnificent, lying there that first night!</p> <p>As with all the girls, she came round with a ball gag in her mouth, a thick head and a frightened stream of indignant questions and pleas that she was unable to express. In the dim light, she could see white walls and a flaky ceiling and the coolness of the basement made her soon realise to her horror that she was entirely naked. </p> <p>And she couldn't move at all, apart from turning her head a bit each way, but that told her nothing. Then she sensed movement at the other end of the bench and felt hands on her body and screeched into the gag.</p> <p>Aubrey smiled and continued measuring and noting her dimensions. In great detail. He liked to photograph and catalogue their firm young bodies on arrival. Then wash them, using liquid soap and a soft toothbrush, scrubbing meticulously from toes to chest, and all without them at that stage having an inkling what was happening. Oh it was such a wheeze, those first few hours. Especially when they peed themselves. That usually happened soon after they woke up and you could hear the angry humiliation in their grunting as the piss spurted out between their legs and pooled on the plastic sheet beneath them. </p> <p>These days all carefully recorded via digital video. Aubrey liked to keep up with technology.</p> <p>But he still kept his handwritten notes. It was fun browsing through them in the weeks between 'guests', when the cellar was unoccupied.</p> <p>Pressing back into the driver's seat, Aubrey sipped the tea. The light was strengthening but he still had a few more minutes to reflect a while longer on Kirsty's memorable first night.</p> <p>Easing her labia apart and revealing the delights of her sweet young pussy, he had noted with satisfaction that she was 'virgo intacto'. Her clitoris was small yet later proved to be extremely sensitive. He devoted it much attention over the weeks in the cellar.</p> <p>He took another swig of tea and smiled: she had been such a satisfying fuck, and he had probably done so more times than usual, not least to enjoy the sight of her pale face reddening and frowning beneath him as he used her.</p> <p>She had been horrified at the prospect of taking him in her mouth. And so of course then he made her perform fellatio at least daily and beat her if the smallest drop of semen escaped her mouth and throat.</p> <p>Her hips were still quite narrow, her thighs childishly slender. Her breasts barely protruded from her chest but were crowned with soft, tiny yet prominent nipples and he licked his lips, for girls on the cusp of puberty were his ultimate favourites, he had at last decided. One could do so much with such young nipples, preparing and teasing and tormenting them for hours on end, until they were so sensitive the girl would almost scream from the lightest touch of a feather.</p> <p>The younger ones had such a delightful naivety yet their bodies could still satisfy him most adequately. And they were such fun with which to play his endless mind games.</p> <p>He had a wide repertoire of mental tortures, some subtle, some not, and his young guests were never allowed to settle. They never knew what was going to happen in the next hour, let alone the future. He kept them wondering constantly whether they were actually going to end their days in that hard, echoing series of chambers, or be released if they proved acquiescent. One moment he would scoff that their families had been told of their demise and see the hope evaporate, yet the next time he would be chatting amicably about their friends and hinting they soon they would be reunited with them. </p> <p>He could be a gentle uncle or a masked and slobbering sadist, changing at will, and keeping a girl perpetually confused and ill at ease.</p> <p>And for such tender girls, this, combined with the solitude and relentless diet of pain, discomfort and forced sexual activity, it first disorientated them, then gradually ate away at their hopes, destroyed their resolve, and ultimately, usually at around the twenty day point, had reduced them to almost monosyllabic, cowering little sluts, willing him to use them in any way in return for a few hours of uninterrupted sleep and some decent food. And praying that all his dreadful ropes and toys and instruments would remain firmly locked away in the cupboard and out of use.</p> <p>Aubrey drained his tea and chuckled. The man was due any time now. </p> <p>Just a few more minutes to recollect the end of Kirsty's induction. It had been one of the highlights of her stay, after all.</p> <p>Her face was scarlet and her eyes wild and bulging, and he had to pick his moment so that she would hear his first softly-spoken words. The first he had said directly to her in a day and a half. The chilling greeting that seized her attention more effectively than any of the physical shocks and abuses that had occupied her since she came round the first time.</p> <p>""Kirsty? Welcome to your new life.""</p> <p>Now fully conscious, she was screaming hysterically into the ball gag and thrashing about in vain as the stocks and straps held her firm, her thin arms and legs flexing wildly yet she could do nothing to stop it.</p> <p>Only when the futility of struggling, coupled with total exhaustion, had drained her did she lie still once more, quaking in terror and chilled from the copious volume of cold water with which he had hosed her down after the enema.</p> <p>He tried to imagine how she would have felt at that moment, how she would have described it, for it was so very important to consider a torment from the girl’s perspective.</p> <p>She could hear the swish of a broom below her but could not see the dark figure sluicing the last of the water down the drain. And she flinched at the touch of the towel dabbing her legs and crotch.</p> <p>The Man had said nothing in response to her yelling. He hadn't said a word since she got here. She didn't understand anything. The Man was supposed to be a nice man. He had been so kind and nice at the station and promised her everything would be all right. She had felt so relieved, so safe, huddled over the soup at his kitchen table.</p> <p>But then she didn't remember anything else. Not until she had opened her eyes and it was bright and she felt chilly but she couldn't move her body. Then he was there. The Man. Only he wasn't the same. He kept looking at her and she hated the way his watery blue eyes twinkled at her. He was different now.</p> <p>She didn't understand why he was being so horrible. What had she ever done to him? She cried. She missed her family. She hurt all over. Inside and out.</p> <p>She was so relieved to be out of the darkness, where she had lain curled up and filthy and terrified for what seemed like days.</p> <p>Her head was swimming still. Nothing made any sense.</p> <p>The Man had lifted her out and carried her over to the bench and she had been able to lie flat and her muscles had stretched and hurt but that was miles better then being in there. And although her body was still awash with pain and every square centimetre of skin had its own identifiable throb, she grabbed his arm and held it, trembling, as she sucked gratefully on the teat of the water bottle, and the cold liquid bathed her throat and washed away the nastiness in her mouth and for just those few seconds, she dared to fancy it was all going to be OK, that she had endured whatever it was had happened to her and now she would wake up.</p> <p>But then he had bent her into the stocks and put that nasty thing in her bottom (in her bottom!!!) and filled her with the warm, soapy stuff and she had tried to stop him but she couldn't see him most of the time. Just felt his hands down there, doing things and making her feel like she was going to burst. Her eyes were itchy with tiredness and dried tears and she was very aware of her own smell and she lapsed into sporadic sobbing as she wished beyond measure that she hadn't been so stupid as to run away.</p> <p>She couldn't imagine how things could get any worse, or more painful. But when he grinned his welcome, and brushed a sweaty strand of hair from her cheek, she was certain they would.</p> <p>Aubrey paused his reminiscing – and nodded to himself – yes, if Kirsty had felt like that, so disorientated and battered and scared out of her wits, then it would have been a great success. </p> <p>He peered through the windscreen, looking for any indication that the other fellow had arrived to collect his purchase. No sign yet. Aubrey rubbed his eyes. They were tired and gritty. He stretched and yawned and his mind slipped back to the cellar, and the scared, shaking little girl he was just beginning to enjoy.</p> <p>He always enjoyed 'tenderising' them on the first night. Physically and mentally.</p> <p>It was an essential part of the conditioning routine and the one which, if the girl had any doubts left at all, confirmed her very worst fears. </p> <p>Like all her predecessors, Kirsty was treated to her first whipping, before being allowed to contemplate her situation on her own. Aubrey did love that first, exciting stage.</p> <p>The little Glaswegian girl had somehow found the strength to struggle when he strung her up after he had finished examining her on the bench. But she was scrawny and light and Aubrey had no difficulty in suspending her wrists from the ceiling straps. He cranked the straps higher until her delicate toes took her weight and the balls of her feet no longer touched the cold, rough concrete.</p> <p>She was so white in the stark glare of the fluorescent tubes and her pale skin glistened as he used the anonymous spray bottle to coat her in his own special mixture.</p> <p>Girls looked good like that, with the wetness accentuating those subtle little curves and furrows.</p> <p>Made from trichlorophenol and witch hazel, Aubrey's mixture served three purposes: initially to provide a gentle stinging across the surface of her skin - to heighten her perception as he administered the strokes; secondly to counteract some of the effects of the whipping, ameliorating any damage and bruising; and lastly to act as an irritant afterwards, particularly where the lash had bit into her flesh or formed a weal. Aubrey sprayed her suspended body several times throughout her first flogging session, so that by the time he deposited her limp frame in the box, every square centimetre burnt and boiled and overwhelmed her with the inescapable pain.</p> <p>As was the intention, he said nothing, offered no explanation or warning. Kirsty dangled from the straps, wet from the spray, scared, bewildered and quite rightly expecting something unpleasant to take place.</p> <p>Aubrey loved to see the look of utter incomprehension that always resulted from the first caress of the flogger. He always made the first one firm but not too vicious, snapping across the tautness of the girl's young bottom. Just enough to provoke the reaction he was seeking. </p> <p>Little Kirsty had been no exception.</p> <p>He had dashed around to watch her face, to see the pain register, rising up and sweeping aside the constant tingle that had been engulfing her since the mixture had coated her lilywhite skin. Seeing her eyes pop, her jaw drop and even the colour visibly drain from her cheeks, then as she stared in disbelief at him, the first shriek bubble up and escape from between her quivering lips.</p> <p>The incomprehension that she was being beaten. The terror and frustration that she was powerless to prevent it.</p> <p>He left the gag off for as long as he could stand the shrillness echoing around the ceramic walls. </p> <p>It was such a deliciously satisfying cacophony - squeals, pleading, wails and long, mournful moans of self-pity. Punctuated every minute by the briefest swish of air and dull snap as a dozen supple laces of leather landed across some part of her helpless young body, spreading the red lattice of welts and prompting another writhing dance of agony.</p> <p>Her skin felt as if would burst into flames and her lungs rasped and her throat was raw. And no sooner had the last stroke bitten in and the flash of pain flooded her brain, than the fiery sizzle of the wetness on her skin began work on the new tenderness, eating into each mark, setting it throbbing and sizzling.</p> <p>And still he continued.</p> <p>Circling round her like a vulture, flicking and lashing the tiny girl.</p> <p>Until the redness and the stripes of the welts were distributed right across her skinny young body, from neck to calf and even on her upper arms. The extra darkness and purple blush of bruise swelling on each buttock showed that even the meticulous Aubrey had a particular favourite spot.</p> <p>Kirsty was hanging limply, her wrists gripped by the leather cuffs. The muscles of her scrawny arms strained beneath her aching flesh. A drool of saliva dripped from her slack, exhausted little mouth and her lower face was slick with mucus and tears.</p> <p>Behind her, Aubrey's erection could no longer be contained. He wiped his brow with the back of his hand and gathered his breath. He had teased and flogged her for a solid hour.</p> <p>Silently, he stood close to her back and if she was aware of him moving behind her, and of the tickle of something warm and sticky splattering over her fiery bottom, then she was too tired, too drained, to react. </p> <p>Or care.</p> <p>After being prepared, like all the girls before her, Kirsty had then been left for the next 24 hours to stew in total darkness, deprived of all sensory stimulation, to reflect on her incessant pain and descend into complete, lonely misery. </p> <p>He let her down and carried her moaning, semi-conscious body and lowered her inside.</p> <p>Into the 'cooler' - a plain thick-walled plywood box, about a cubic yard in volume yet too small in any dimension to permit any straightening of limb or spine. Trying desperately to find the least painful position and constantly thwarted by the pressing of her super-sensitised and aching body against the cold, unyielding sides and gritty, urine-soaked base.</p> <p>Whilst Aubrey returned upstairs for a long bath and plate of salad and a well-deserved glass or two of chilled Chablis.</p></div>",[]
558,Little Girl on the Wooden Horse,-1,LUKER,no@email,,2003-03-25,249,4,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/luker001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The house looks to be over a century old, shrouded in a cluster of large oak trees. Threatening dark clouds and thunder signal that another rainstorm is going to hit, so you quickly make your way up the long gravel road to the front porch. A knock on the door reveals that there is no one home. The windows are boarded up and the walls are riddled with neglect. Deserted. Rain begins to fall. You circle around to the back and find the entrance to the cellar. A rush of warm air strikes your face as you pull the storm doors open and descend the stairs. Squinting in the darkness, you fumble for the matches and light one. A rat scurries across the floor and disappears into another room. Outside, the heavy rain is pounding the earth, but you feel little comfort in yourefuge.</p> <p> Using another match, you slowly venture forth to the opposite end of the room and try the light switch. Nothing. There is a small white candle sitting on a dusty shelf, so you light it. The cellar looks to be completely empty. You wander through, what seems like an endless maze of rooms, when something catches your eye. Carved into the house's foundation is a narrow doorway that doesn't seem to fit with the rest of the cellar. You approach it holding the candle in front of you, and peer into the dark passage. A steep, narrow staircase spirals downward into pitch-blackness. The ancient stone walls give you the impression that this was here long before the house was even built. Taking careful, deliberate steps, you slowly descend the dark staircase. A powerful scent of wet stone and rotting wood lingers in the air. The candle is just bright enough to illuminate the first and last few steps around you before blackness creeps in.</p> <p> Suddenly, a noise makes you stop dead in your tracks. At first, you only hear your own breathing and the distant sounds of dripping water. But then there's something else - the faint, muffled sounds of a human being, coming up the staircase. Then it stops. Could someone be calling for help? You quicken your pace until you reach the bottom step. Holding the candle outward, you see a long, narrow corridor. Claw like pillars reach up to grasp the hulk of the ceiling that presses inexorably down upon you. The end of the corridor makes a sharp turn, what lies beyond it is a mystery. You feel very uneasy now, uncertain as to who or what you'll find if you continue. You listen again for the muffled sounds, but there is nothing. Slowly, you make your way through the corridor. When you approach the corner, you stop for a moment, take a breath, and make the turn. Through the dim light of the flickering candle, you see a narrow doorway. You step through it and the corridor opens up into a small chamber. The room appears to be empty. The crumbling walls are saturated with ground water, the air is thick and moist. Then you hear the noise again, just off to your left. One sweep of the candle in that direction reveals a sight that makes your heart jump.</p> <p> Across the room, a beautiful little girl is hanging from the ceiling. She appears to be nine or ten years old. She has been stripped naked and left suspended down here in the pitch darkness. You pause a moment in disbelief and shock. Her back is to you, but the candlelight immediately announces your presence. She turns her head and tries to speak to you through the gag in her little mouth. Your first reaction would be to free this poor child, but you are instantly captivated by the sight of her small bound body. You force yourself to ignore her muffled protests for now and step forward for a better look. Her wrists are bound with leather straps to each end of a 4 ft. steel bar. The bar is attached to a large chain wrapped around a pulley that hangs from the ceiling. The other end of the chain is attached to a hand crank. Her arms are pulled over her head so that the entire length of her helpless body is stretched taut. Another steel bar is attached to each ankle strap, forcing the little girl to stand on her toes with her legs spread wide apart. Directly below her body is a wooden plank, placed end-side-up and secured by two benches on each end. Her long legs straddle each side without touching it. The edge of the plank is just low enough to avoid contact with the sensitive flesh between her open thighs, that is, as long as she remains on her toes! Your initial concerns with the little child are now overcome with a wave of lust and you become instantly erect.</p> <p> You take a moment to drink in the sights and sounds of this young pre-teen's plight. Her desperate eyes follow your movements as you approach her. She appears to be afraid. Her slender body is pale and athletic, but still very child-looking. Her chest is flat. A steel clamp is fastened to each little nipple and chained to a metal ring on the opposite wall. The tension of the chain is adjusted to keep her poor pre-teen body bent forward, so that, even the slightest movement, pinches and pulls her bruised nipples. She's wearing a leather, studded collar around her neck. A small chain or leash dangles loosely from it down to her buttocks. Then you lower the candle to her thighs and expose quite provocatively, the fleshy folds around her hairless, pouting cleft. Directly underneath, is the edge of the wooden plank, sharpened roughly to a very sharp point, with jagged spurs along the length of it. The nine-year-old girl waits, helplessly, struggling to remain on her toes as the inevitable muscle fatigue slowly sets in.</p> <p> You've seen photos and read stories about similar situations in bondage magazines, but never about a small child, so young. Little girl is obviously a submissive, or 'slave', in the process of being disciplined by her Mommy and Daddy. Her presence is so tantalizing, you can barely contain yourself.</p> <p> She tries to maintain her position as you begin to explore every inch of her slender body with your hands. You begin by stroking the hollows of her armpits, then sliding your fingers past her hips and down her trembling legs. Her skin is smooth as silk, without even a trace of hair. You let your hands travel around the curves of her pretty round bottom until they settle between her thighs to the soft, tender parts she is working so hard to protect.</p> <p> By now the smooth, muscles in child's upper legs and calves are clearly visible from the strain she is just beginning to feel. She tries to adjust her feet just a little, but almost loses her balance and the steel clamps give her sore nipples a painful tug.</p> <p> After many long minutes, her legs finally tire, and she uses the last of her strength to lower herself as gently as possible onto the edge of this crude instrument. Delicate hairless flesh is now pressed between the sharp, jagged surface and her pelvic bone, laying the first of many small bruises upon her pre-teen sex. In moments, her legs regain enough strength to lift her body and relieve the pressure between her thighs, but only for a few minutes this time. Muscles throbbing, she lowers herself again, carefully placing her weight on a new, unmarked place. Never before, have you witnessed a small child being subjected to this form of slow, sexual torture. The sight of poor little girl's pain and frustration brings your mind and body to a new level of arousal that you have never experienced before. It takes longer for her to summon the strength to rise a third time, but after several long seconds of straddling the plank, she points her toes and pushes herself against gravity. The muscles in her legs are aching terribly from the exertion now, her tight ass quivering as she struggles to hold her stance. You are impressed with her endurance and self-control. But how long can a nine-year-old girl last? Then you notice that the spot she has been resting on is now covered with her fluids. Apparently pain and pleasure are one in the same for this young girl.</p> <p> Time passes. Long and agonizing moments of torment. The child's face is masked with pain and fatigue. Her pale little body is covered with sweat. The long struggle ends when her legs finally give away completely and she has to lower herself, full-force onto the devious device until her buttocks straddle each side of it. The edge of the plank is now wedged firmly between her swollen, hairless folds. Comfort is impossible and the child squirms constantly from pain she feels inflicted on her undeveloped genitals. You watch her for several minutes, then utter your first command.</p> <p> ""Rise!""</p> <p> The pre-teen's legs are shaking from over-exertion, but she somehow manages to push herself up off the plank. Her obedience pleases you to no end. You decide to further test her compliance in small ways. Leading her motion with your hands you whisper another command,<br/> ""Open.""</p> <p> Little nine-year-old girl obediently forces her thighs outward, spreading herself to your word. Reaching down to the V of her small stretched body, you test the slave-child by squeezing her swollen labia, to see if she will hold her silence. She draws a hot breath, but says nothing. You take a moment to relish the feel of her painful, moist vulva in your hand, then you release her. By now, your cock is screaming for attention. You step back and slide the plank out from under her. Then she breathes a sign of relief and relaxes as you unhook the clamps from her little nipples.</p> <p> You pull the gag off her pretty mouth and, before she can speak, turn her head to kiss her. She immediately parts her lips with a willingness that inspires you, moaning deeply as you explore the inside of child's mouth with your tongue. Then you step back and unzip your pants. Her breathing quickens with anticipation when she sees your huge cock standing hard and erect before her. Taking firm hold of her little buttocks, you lift her hips up and slide the entire length of your shaft inside her moist rectum. She drops her blond head back in complete submission as you pull her warm nine-year-old body closer to your thighs. You continue to work your cock inside her, pulling it back slowly, then driving it back in with a quick thrust, repeatedly. The poor child rewards your efforts with tears and a series of soft, sexy whimpers that can be heard in every dark room and corridor. You feel the pressure building up inside you, but you try to hold on for just a while longer. Sensing that little girl is about to reach an orgasm, you quicken your pace, pounding her small body like a drop hammer while she dangles helplessly on the rope. Then you both climax in unison. Her small bruised body tenses as your throbbing cock spills its warm seed into the deepest recesses of her bowels. You stand there for several minutes, enjoying the comfort of child's tiny body next to yours.</p> <p> Then you pull up your pants and replace the gag on her mouth. The poor little baby-girl looks at you desperately, as though she were saying,<br/> ""I gave you what you wanted, now PLEASE release me.""</p> <p> Picking up the candle, you whisper 'thank you,' then give her a wink before leaving the room. The child's muffled protests can still be heard in the darkness below as you ascend the stairs.</p> <p> Outside, the rain has stopped, and the warm sunlight is already breaking through the clouds. Quietly, you close the cellar doors, then proceed down the gravel road from which you came, quickening your pace until the old house is far from view. </p> </div>",[]
559,So the Show Will Begin,-1,LUKER,no@email,,2003-03-25,13,3,,/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/luker002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Susan had just eaten her breakfast on that beautiful late July morning when her Mum told her the good news.</p> <p>""Really really, Mum?!?""</p> <p>""Really really, darling. And your outfit is here, and they'll be here and collect you in about a couple hours"".</p> <p>Susie was impatient. And, well, somewhat thrilled. She was to take place into a totally new game she had suggested herself.</p> <p>So Susie's Mum proceeded to show her the outfit she was about to wear.</p> <p>""Oh, wow..."" she commented. Not much of a comment, indeed.</p> <p>""Not much of a comment,"" her Mum replied. ""Aren't you going to give up, are you? Otherwise we must tell them as soon as possible"".</p> <p>""No no no,"" Susie said. She had had the idea four months ago, she had gone through all that exercising, she had had that marvellous chance, she surely wasn't about to give up.</p> <p> So, with some necessary help from her Mum, she began putting her outfit on. They had chosen a ""darling-candybar"" style with some interesting details. First she slipped into a pair of skimpy knickers and then little white socks were next.</p> <p>When the socks were in place, Susie's Mom reached for a pair of nipple clamps and attached them one by one to her daughter's tender litle nipples. Susie winced and cried out as the clamps pinched her little buds but her Mom smiled and said the pain will last for a short while only and that she had to suffer a little if she wanted to make an impression on the TV audience.</p> <p>Next came the corset. Her very first corset. It wasn't so strict, well, at least she'd expected it to be much more strict. Mum laced it on her very firmly but didn't squeeze her too tightly. After all she had to exercise for four days before performing, so there was no need to demand too much from her right away.</p> <p> For little Susie, it wasn't the beginning of a dream but the apex of it. She had sent that idea with so few hopes they'd accept it or at least read it. But their reply came after just one week- the concept had been accepted and if she wanted to perform, well, she'd have had the chance of being the front line girl!</p> <p>She was thinking about that while her Mum bound her little feet with rope. It was were weird how she managed to lace her up so to force her feet into a permanent en pointe position, and in order to stand she would have to let her whole weight be on her toes. But how can I walk bound like this? the little girl wondered. Then she remembered she wouldn't have to walk around very much.</p> <p> ""Hey! Are you dreaming about your success?"" Mum called. Yes, they needed to hurry. Those painful nipple clamps and corset had taken some time to be put on her. So Mum put on her a nice choker with a ""S"" on its front made of little pearls, and a PVC miniskirt. The skirt was amazing: it was extra short, and had a slit right on the behind that revealed her panties with every movement she happened to make.</p> <p>All the elements of the outfit were candybar pink.</p> <p> Mum helped her to stay on her pointed toes for a while so she'd be able to admire herself in the mirror. The little girl absolutely loved her new self. She was feeling so- well, she just didn't know the right word for that.</p> <p>""So, are you ready for the final touch?"" Mum asked.</p> <p>""Uh uh,"" Susie murmured.</p> <p> The first half of the final touch was tying of her hands. Mum laced her forearms firmly with leather restraints, behind Susie's back. She was feeling aroused herself. She had dressed her little daughter up that bizarre and erotic way, and now she was tying the child up. And all because little Susie had won a Summer TV contest.</p> <p>""Have you any last words?"" Mum asked.</p> <p> When the staff minicoach hooted, Susie was ready. Mum took her up since a walk would take ages, and carried her daughter up in. Mum saw the staff had already collected half a dozen little blond-haired girls. All were wearing a pink outfit exactly like the one Susie wore, and everyone had their tiny little nipples painfully clamped with cruel metal nipple clamps and a nice pink ball gag that was keeping them silent. Susie had hers on, too. Mum secretly smiled. If I only had thought of that solution on long trips when Susie kept talking, squealing or making noise for hours..!</p> <p> Mum waved bye-bye to her daughter that was riding away to her idea.<br/> </p><p>And she happened to think about the strange facts of life. A little girl decides to send along a TV show concept idea for a cable network, and she's called to be a star for it.</p> <p>Susie was so enthusiastic, and well excercised to boot. She could do that.</p> <p> Meanwhile, in the minicoach that was entering the highway...</p> <p>""OK, girls, you all know what you are here for"" the young man said. All girls nodded yes.</p> <p> So, after four days of training and practicing, the seven girls were ready for the show.</p> <p> ""Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to RVTV's newest show,"" the showman greeted. ""As usual, this is Harry J. Bondwise. I hope you enjoy the evening. As you perhaps know, this show is based upon formulas conceived by our audience. This evening we're offering you a special treat: we're live from the theater of Ropeville Adventure Hotel, in, er, well, in Ropeville, [sitcom-style hahhahha] and connected with the Rose and Denise Cable Network. Today we'll enjoy a synchro-bondage exhibition, performed by seven pink-clad blonde angels. We'll have also Tierra Lee as a special guest who will sing ""Chained To The Blues"" in a very special attire, and a big surprise for the end of the show. But let me say hello to our audience in the theatre. They are parents and relatives of the little girls who'll perform tonight. And now, since I think you all want to see what synchro-bondage actually is, let's start with the show. The synchro-bondage idea is by little Susan B. Dinkins, who will be the soloist in every scene. Her proposal was chosen as the best one among all the ideas who entered our May contest, 'You decide the show!'. The first scene is 'Suspended by hands while pulling on nipple clamps'. Enjoy the show!"".</p> <p> And yes, Susie's Mum was sitting in the first row and had her digital camera ready to capture her little daughter as she hangged suspended by her hands while Harry J. Bodwise slowly pulled on the nipple clamps attached to the child's little buds....</p></div>",[]
560,"The ""LG Orgamism Machine""",-1,LUVPRES,no@email,"Retired Engineer builds ""LG Orgamism Machine"" after learning from all the LG in his apartment complex, an Organism is the most important part of their day.",2005-06-17,18,4,"bd, g",/web/20071130073337/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/luvpres001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jeff was a 62 y/o, retired Engineer. He was told by many friends at the Senior's Club he needed a hobby so as not to be so borred after retirement.</p> <p>He had a 9 y/o neighbor girl, Jen, who he babysat quite often. She was a mature 9 and they would discuss almost anything. There were about 40 LG's in his building. The halls were full of LG's every night, with backpacks, sleeping bags, etc. It seemed like sleep-overs were the thing to do for these 8-11 y/o's</p> <p>While babysitting one night Jeff asked Jen what they do at all those sleep overs. She replied, ""We mostly have organisms."" Shocked Jeff replied, ""Organisms?"" Jen replied, ""Yes. You know we pleasure ourselves. Play with our love nests. Like boys jack-off in bed at night."" ""Hmm"", said Jeff.</p> <p>""And what do you kids use?"" ""Anything we can find. A candle. The end of a marker. The end of a soda bottle. Mom's dildo. The end of a hair brush. A banana. Our finger. Or should I say fingers. She laughted"" ""Hmm, though Jeff.""</p> <p>""And you all do it at the same time?"" ""Sometimes. Then sometimes one does it first, then someone else, then the next. Sometimes we have a contest to see who can Organism first."" She laughted.</p> <p>""And all the LG do it? None are shy or don't want to?"" ""Hell no,"" replied Jen. You have to organism or nobody would want you at their sleep-over.""</p> <p> Jeff began to think to himself. His conclusion was if these LG had a ""Orgamism machine"" they would have much nicer Organisms and there would be more variety then just the old-fasioned ""Lets stick my finger in it and see how I feel 20 minutes later.</p> <p>So he decided to build one. Jen would be his first user. She sounded like whe liked her nightly Organism more then food, a video game or some new clothes.</p> <p>He pulled out a note pad and got his pen and began to design it. Like things he did while working as an Engineer, he wanted it to be perfect. He figured it would be about four months before it was finally done and ready for Jen to try out.</p> <p>But there was a problem. He needed to know a lot more about a LG love nest, her clit, her rectum and her nipples to build this thing.</p> <p> Lucily, there was a Pediatrian in his building. His name was Mike. Mike just recently opened his practice. He was about 30. He quite often complain that he had the least number of patients in his Medical Building. All the other Doctors were older.</p> <p>One night Jeff invited Mike over for dinner and a beer.</p> <p>After dinner they began to talk seriously. ""You know, Mike you need to have a freebe. Like Mac Donalds does. You know they give away toys and junk to the kids. Why dont you do this. When a child/mother comes in you tell them on their next visit you are going to give their LG a free rectum and vaginal exam. Then you can go on and on about how important it is. Blah Blah.</p> <p>Then you can also tell the mom when the LG has her first period it is very important she bring her LG so you can sit down and talk to her about it. What her options are in terms of using a tampon, the regular pad. The correct size etc.</p> <p>And to top if off all give each LG a couple free pair of panties. I found this company in China, on the Internet, where you can buy them for less then 25 cents each.</p> <p>Jeff then began to discuss the ""LG Orgamism Machine"". Mike though it was an excellent idea. Being a Doctor, he already knew a good Organism every night (and when they wake up, also) is very important to LG's 9-13,</p> <p>Jeff asked a favor. When you give these LG's that free rectum and vaginal exam. Is there any way you can take some pictures? I need to know more their that subject to build this thing.</p> <p>Mike said, ""Sure. When I do the exam, my nurse can take the pictures. I will put them down with their head lowered below their legs so they cant see what we are up to."" Mike Laughted.</p> <p>Mike told Jeff he was going to open a second file in addition to his normal patient file. It would be a red folder and he would keep all the pictures in there. He would bring them all over each and every Sunday. And each file would include at least one picturs of him spreading their nest lips &amp; bum cheeks to peform the exam. ""Excellent,"" replied Jeff.</p> <p>He set out to build it.</p> <p>He drew plan after plan. Each one an inprovement over the previous one.</p> <p>Every Sunday Mike would show up with 20-30 blue files. He would study each picture. Measurements were very imporant.</p> <p>The size of their love nest hole. Size, shape, color, etc of their clit. And the same for their bum hole. He was really excited. One night, while drunk as a Main Street Wino, he yelled out his apt. window, ""THIS WILL BE THE GREATEST INVENTION SINCE THE DISCOVERY OF THE WHEEL !!""</p> <p>He built it in his spare bedroom. He was single and it was a two bedroom apt.</p> <p>Exactly 73 days after his first idea it was done.</p> <p>Now he needed a customer.</p> <p> ""OMG, he though, ""I am babysitting Jen tonight. She will me my first customer. Man. Was he excited.</p> <p>About 7:30 she came over. He let he watch TV for a while before she had to take her bath.</p> <p>At 8:00 Jeff gets her water ready. He told her to go into the bottom drawer of his dresser and get some fresh panties to wear after. Jeff got about 20 pair from Mike. They were cute, Boy-cuts with a low front. Most were pink but there were also white, yellow, sky-blue and a few black ones.</p> <p>About 15 mintues later he want in to check on Jen and scrub her back. She was looking squeeky clean. He asked, ""Darling did you clean your love nest. You know how important that is."" She replied, ""Yes."" Jen wished he would stop asking her that. He did it every time she took a bath. And she was not a dirty, housing-project, LG. She knew the importance of a clean love nest and bum role.</p> <p>Half hour later he want in. Lifted her out of the tub (she weighed about 75 lbs), toweled her off and put on her fresh panties on. They proceeded to the living room. While on Jeff's lap he dried and brushed her hair out.</p> <p>Jeff commented, ""You know how you usually have your little friends over - for a sleep-over - and you all take turns having an organism. Well it's just you and me. But I have a surprise for you - since you enjoy your organism so much. He smiled.</p> <p>Jen replied ""What do you mean?""</p> <p>He took her by the hand and they both went to take a look.</p> <p>From the expression on her first, she looked both happy and curious.</p> <p>She seen the dildo-like part at the end. It had a head well... quite large for the shaft. And as you went from the head to the balls... the shaft got larger and larger. It was also ribbed. First time she seen a ribbed one.</p> <p>She walked closer to the table and noticed a hole in it. She looked down the hole and seen a similiar dildo thing. ""And what is this one for?"" ""That is for you little bum hole"" ""Wow, Cool. I know I will enjoy this. Then she went over to the control panel (Which Jeff would operate). There were knobs and dials on it. They were marked Anus, Clit clamp, water, move around, move up and down, move sideways, water hose. She laughted. ""Can we get started?"" ""Sure."" Jen took down her panties and lifted her up on it. He tied down her hands on the top. Legs on the bottom. Put a strap over her tummie and tied that down.</p> <p>He did not gag her. The room was lined with that material they use to test planes. Not one sound could get out. ""Why gag a LG when she is having her organism. That is part of the fun. To hear them moan and groan.""</p> <p>He inserted the love nest dildo into her - about 1/2 inch. Then he went to the clit clamp to snap it on her. It was located just above the dildo. ""What the hell is THAT thing?"", she questioned. ""Don't worry,"" replied Jeff. ""It isnt going to pull my clit off is it?"" ""Nope, sweat heart. Its just to pull on it. Would I be so mean as to have you leave here clit-less?"" The clit clamp was not flat on the end. It was teeth-like. As Jeff attached it to her clit. She scramed a tad bit. That was to be expected. HeHe</p> <p>He then lifted her up and inserted the anus dildo into her bum hole. About 1"".</p> <p>Then he sat down at the controls. He was able to have a clear view of her love-nest and the control panel at the same time ""Ok, darling. Are we ready?"" ""Yep,"" She replied. She knew this machine-thing would lead her to a super-dooper Organism. Wait til all the other LG in the apartment building heard about it. She was going to tell everyone.</p> <p>Then Jeff discovered something he didnt expect. She was having her period. Drops of blood were coming out. ""No big deal,"" Jeff though. He went to get a plastic sheet to cover the table and to help clean up the mess after.</p> <p>He began to manipulate the controls. He made the love-nest dildo go fast then slow. Then out. Then deeper. Then move in a circular fasion. Then up and down. Then sidwaways.</p> <p>He did the same with the bum hole dildo. Sidways. Slow. Very Fast. In. Out. In. Out. Around and Around.</p> <p>This thing is working just as I planned, though Jeff. From the expression on her face, Jen was enjoying every minute of it.</p> <p>Then both Dildo' stopped. He hit the ""clit clamp"" bottom. And BAM ! It yanked her little clit back - 1/4 of an inch. This is now much he figured it could pull on it. Without doing any harm to her and based on the pictures of LG""s clit that Mike had given her.</p> <p>Yank. Yank. Yank. 3 times. Then the dildo's went back to work.</p> <p>After 15 mintues, Jen began to moan and twist around. ""Great. He though."" She was ready to have the organism of her life.</p> <p>Her eyes began to roll and then she screamed, I AM GOING TO COM.... IM CUMMING.... IM CUMMING... JEFF LOOK... IM CUMMING</p> <p>He turned off the dildo. Little did she know there was a small plastic tube inside. For water.</p> <p>As she was having the organism of her little 9 y/o live, he hit the ""water"" Button. There was only one speed. Fast, hehe It hit her hard. ""OMG what was that. Stop, Stop, Please Stop! That hurts!!"" Jeff walked over to the side of the table and gave her a kiss on her mouth and a tug on her puffy little hard, nipples. ""Ok you can rest for 15 minutes. He cleaned her up a tad bit with some baby-wipes he bought for the occasion.</p> <p>He look at the clock on the wall. At 9:20 we will begin ""set 2"". ""Set 2?"" ""Yes. There are 6 sets. It will take about 3-4 hours. He opened the drawer and showed her Dildo # 2, # 3 up to # 6. Each was larger then the prior. The one she just had inside her little nest and bum hole was the 1"" diameter one. # 6 was the 3"" diameter one.</p> <p>At 10:00 it was all over. She could hardly walk she was so exhausted from the ordeal. But she did have the time of her life. And she would be back for more.</p> <p>Everyday, thereafter, his phone would ring at about 3:30. School was over at 3:10. Many parents did not get home til 5:00 or so.</p> <p>They all wanted to come over to see, use his LG Organism machine. Sometimes 2,3 would come. One would be on the table they others would watch. Often their friends would stand and clap with joy at the point their friend came</p> <p>He even had a little 4 y/o up on it once. He knew she would not have an organism until about 9. But she was such a brat and keep pestering. She went up to the #6 dildo. It was funny. He did not think her love nest and bum hole could take the # 6. But it did.</p> <p>And he was truly grateful to his Pedeatrician friend.</p> <p>At the time of the completion of the LG Organism Machine. He had hundreds of files of LG and thousands of pictures of their love nests, clits, rectums and puffy little baby nipples.</p></div>",[]
561,Time Alone for Tying,-1,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-04-22,27,4,"g, solo, bd, hum",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I waited until mom had left the house and a little bit longer, in case she came back. She sometimes forgets things and has to do that. My panties were already wet, thinking about what I was going to do.</p> <p>When I was pretty sure she wasn't coming right back I went up to my bedroom and got my ropes out from the hiding place at the bottom of my closet. My heart was beating fast in my chest and I know I was breathing faster. It didn't have anything to do with having run up the stairs. Instead it was because I was going to have time to play.</p> <p>I knew I had hours to play and I know how good it can be when I make things last a long time before I can finish. I've done it so I finish over and over until I am sore and that's wonderful, but it's not the same. When I make it last and last the final finish is so, really, really strong it's like I just blow up into a billion pieces. I had already decided that this one would last as long as I dared to let it and still finish. If I didn't end it soon enough mom might come home before I could finish. Even worse, mom might even come home when I'm still tied up!</p> <p>I have six pieces of rope so far, plus the belt to an old bathrobe and a scarf. When I started the belt was all I had, but I keep watching for stuff that I can use. I tried shoelaces, but they aren't very long and the knots are tighter. That can be really bad when you are trying to untie yourself in a hurry! </p> <p>I started out tying the first two pieces of rope to the legs of my bed and putting the long end up on top. I do most of my tying up in bed, but I've also done it in a chair and on the floor. I really want to try being tied standing up but don't have anything to tie the rope to like that. The other two got tied to the legs at the head of my bed. Both of these already have slip knots in them. I have them right so that I can pull them tight enough to struggle against but can still wiggle a hand out if I have to. That's important, I think. I wish I had some way to make sure they let me go if someone came home suddenly or if the house was on fire or something but I can't figure out a way to do that, yet.</p> <p>I did all this with my clothes on to keep me from touching or rubbing. Well, I didn't do that TOO much while I got things ready. I took off my sandals and then lifted my T-shirt off. My nipples were already hard from the rubbing I did let myself do and the excitement. It's like I think about rope and they get hard and other places get wet. My shorts were next and they slipped down my legs after I opened them.</p> <p>My panties were REALLY wet now. I knew I would have to change them after this. I don't know if you can get diaper rash from wet panties like babies get it from wet diapers and I don't want to find out. I'm also starting to smell a little when I'm so very wet. It sounds gross when I say it like that but it's a sexy kind of smell.</p> <p>I have done some reading around on the Internet when I can do it alone. I have to remember to flush the browser cache when I do it and I don't want to do that too much or it will look like I did it to hide something. I know mom has dad check it sometimes to make sure I'm not getting to things like what I am reading.</p> <p>Anyway I had read about crotch ropes and really wanted to feel what one was like. I knew that you put one rope around the middle and then ran another between a girl's legs. I had even seen pictures like that. It looked sooo sexy. I wanted to FEEL it. I put the shorter rope around my middle really tight and then tried tying the other one to it in back. That didn't work so well. Hard to tie knots you can't see!</p> <p>I pulled off the rope around my middle and tied the rope to it before putting it back on. I had seen pictures where the girls still had their panties on when this was done and so I was going to do it that way. Leaving my panties on would protect me against some of the rope burn that happens when I tug, even though I didn't think it will be nearly as bad as what I got around my wrists. </p> <p>I reached between my legs and grabbed the rope, slipping it through the waist part in front and pulled. I could feel the rope slither across my cunny lips through the wet cotton panties, feeling so good I almost started to bring my finish that way right then. in the pictures I had seen, though, the rope was pulled even tighter and I tried. It wouldn't get tighter, though. Then I figured it out. I had to spread my legs and THEN pull it tighter. I spread them and pulled and nearly fell on my butt!</p> <p>The feeling as the rope pulled between my cunny lips was ten times better than sliding over the outside! I could even feel it rubbing my button through my panties. I tied it off in a hurry so I wasn't tempted to just finish this way.</p> <p>Moving with a rope between my cunny lips was a really new experience. Part pain and part pleasure. I had to get up on the bed like that. I did it, trying to remember to not go to the finish. I had lots of time. </p> <p>I spread my legs on the bed and started tying my ankles with the ropes. These weren't slipknots. I didn't want my legs to pull free. It is so hot to tug and pull and not be able to close your legs while you imagine someone standing over you, reaching down to touch you and you can't stop them. That thought always gives me delicious shivers!</p> <p>Legs tied, it was time to do the gag. I don't know why I didn't start out thinking about gags when I started tying myself up. At first it was just my wrists, later my legs. I don't think I was even finishing, at first, just rubbing. I hadn't found out about finishing.</p> <p>That's what I use the scarf for. I know it doesn't make me that much quieter, but it was how I remembered gags done when I started, having seen things like it on TV. I roll it around itself, and then pull it between my teeth, tying it behind my head.</p> <p>Then it's time to lie down. I don't put my hands in the ropes right away. Not since I figured out that nipples like being pinched. It would be really good if I could be all tied up and still pinch my nipples, but if that was like that I could get loose with my wrists in slipknots.</p> <p>I lay down and rub my hard nipples with my palms first. The tingles go right down through my tummy and into my cunny. This time, with the rope down there, it is even stronger. I can't help it, I moaned, really loudly. Like I said, the gag didn't really make it quiet. It did make it sound sexier, though. My breathing stopped as I listened to find out if anyone heard me before I remembered I was all alone at home.</p> <p>I pulled my legs against the ropes and rubbed my hard nipples. The pulling on the leg ropes made my hips twist and I could feel the rope between my cunny lips move a little. The movement was just enough to rub my button a tiny bit and it all together made me moan again.</p> <p>I was imagining a man leaning over me. He was the one who tied me like this, only I imagined my hands tied, too. His hands were the ones teasing my nipples, feeling how hard they were. He was watching my hips move and hearing my loud moans.</p> <p>I imagined how it would be like that and knew I would feel embarrassed, having someone see me like this. Seeing me getting wetter, making the rope between my cunny lips wet even through my wet panties.</p> <p>I don't know why thinking like that makes it better. I don't like getting caught saying something wrong, or being tricked into saying something stupid by a joke. It's different, though, feeling this embarrassment for my imaginary bondage man.</p> <p>He is seeing what it is doing to me, making me hot and making me embarrassed and he is enjoying that. Knowing he enjoys it only makes the embarrassment worse and that makes the hot hotter. Maybe that is weird to you, I don't know.</p> <p>It isn't enough for him, though, to just rub my nipples. He is going to punish me for getting turned on. He always does (since it is me). He starts to pinch my nipples. The pinching makes me even hotter as I feel the pain shoot through my tummy like milk poured on sugar. It goes right through me, melting me away.</p> <p>Usually that has me nearly moaning, or doing it quietly. This time it makes my voice all high and squeally. I don't have to pretend struggle when I pinch this time. My legs try to pull out of the ropes on their own and my butt lifts off the bed, pushing up at the bad man who is hurting my nipples. The rope slides between my cunny lips and I am SO CLOSE to finishing.</p> <p>If he hurt them just a little harder I probably would finish, but he stops. He doesn't want me to finish, yet (well, I didn't). I let go of my nipples and my body crashed back on the bed.</p> <p>I'm so close after this that I don't dare pinch my nipples any more. I have finished once or twice just from nipple pinching before, but I don't want that to happen right now. I have seen pictures of women with things on their nipples, metal things and clothespins. I want to try that sometime. Mom doesn't have a clothesline, though, so we don't have clothespins around the house. I don't know where you would get the metal things.</p> <p>I reached my arms up and put them through the slip knot tied ropes and pulled the slip knot down. It always feels really hot when I do this. I can pull with my legs and arms and twist on the bed and feel the ropes pull back. With the rope down there, between my cunny lips it is even better. I know I will have to do this more from now on. </p> <p>My imaginary bondage man is watching me struggle, knowing how close to finishing he got me, knowing how much I want to finish now. It's okay to want to finish when I can't really do it. That makes me want to do it more. The rope keeps me close to finishing and I go ahead and try.</p> <p>I push my hips higher and twist them, feeling the rope move. I tug hard on the ropes, keeping my hands in fists so they don't slide through the slip knots yet. This makes me moan loud again and again. Hearing it makes me hotter and thinking of the man I imagine hearing it makes it hotter than that. He knows how close he made me and he isn't letting me finish. He laughs at me; at how dirty I look, pushing my cunny against the rope like a dog trying to hump somebody's leg.</p> <p>I get tired and drop back on my bed. The frustration of trying to finish but not getting there is SO hot! The room is a bit cool and I can feel how hard I have been struggling as a little tickle of sweat drips off my forehead. My moaning breaks off into barely muffled sobbing.</p> <p>In some of the stories I have seen when someone is close to finishing, or cumming as they call it, the bondage person sometimes makes the tied up person beg. I never understood how that could happen before this time. Laying there, knowing how close I was getting but not able to cross over I really did.</p> <p>It had made me hot to read about it and I started doing it now, begging my imaginary man to let me finish.</p> <p>""Please, I need to.""</p> <p>Need to what?</p> <p>""I need to finish!""</p> <p>It wouldn't be that easy. No, not with my imaginary man. He was always mean to me, as mean as I could make him be. He would use words to tease me when he didn't touch me.</p> <p>You dirty little slut!</p> <p>""No!"" (I really did say the things in quotes aloud, but just thought the parts my imaginary man would say.)</p> <p>Tell me you are a dirty little slut!</p> <p>""NO!"" I said loud and sobbed, feeling his dirty words burn hot between my cunny lips, making me hotter and wetter.</p> <p>I had done this part before, although not out loud very often. I don't get a lot of time alone. Being made to say dirty things out loud is more powerful than saying them to myself or even softly.</p> <p>My imaginary bondage man teases me some more. My hips move, rubbing the rope against my button, what the stories call a clit, and I imagine it's him, teasing me, making me need to beg him, to make me say the dirty words.</p> <p>Say it!</p> <p>I arch off the bed, trying to rub my clit against his teasing finger. I can feel the ropes cutting into my wrists hard and I don't care. I do care but it makes me hotter to feel this. I feel tears in my eyes as I try to get enough touch to finish. I can almost get there but not enough.</p> <p>One part of me knows this is just a game and the rest of me is all the way into it. The man has a beard and dark eyes and he is huge, taller than my dad. He is leaning over me, watching my face, rubbing my clit, making me twist and turn and cry.</p> <p>Dirty SLUT!</p> <p>The dirty name makes my clit jump. My hips move, trying to go higher. He knows if he pinched my nipples I would finish right now, so he won't. I know I could get him to let me finish by saying the words, but I am too proud. I want to be rescued but I don't. I want to finish.</p> <p>You are a dirty, wet, sexy little SLUT!</p> <p>That's a big part of it. Being sexy, like the women in the pictures. I know that flat as I am with no real shape I'm not really sexy, but to this imaginary man I am. I guess that means he's a pervert like I'm supposed to stay away from in chat rooms. I want to be sexy, though. I want someone to want to touch me, tease me, tie me up and do things to me, make me do and say dirty things.</p> <p>I fell back on the bed and cried. Real tears. I was so close, so very close and he won't let me finish.</p> <p>You don't deserve to cum yet, you filthy, hot little slut!</p> <p>This sent me into another struggle, fighting, yanking at the ropes. If my hand pulled free it would be on my cunny in a second. </p> <p>""Stop teasing me, please!""</p> <p>I was really into my fantasy. I guess it sounds really weird when I write about it like this, saying it like I really was being teased and talked to by some man, but that's how it felt. I was talking out loud to someone who was there in only my imagination. When I heard it coming around the gag in my mouth it didn't make me feel weird or silly, but made me hot and embarrassed for begging the imaginary bondage man.</p> <p>You are going to suffer until you beg me, like a good little slut! Beg for your cum, or I'll keep you like this!</p> <p>I knew I wouldn't really stay here, that I could get loose if I relaxed my hands and wiggled them they would pull out of the slip knot loops. It's part of how I make it better, that it's not really me making this happen.</p> <p>""I can't! I can't say it! It's dirty!""</p> <p>Like you? You are DIRTY, HORNY, SEXY, little CUNT!</p> <p>That's a word that feels dirtier to me than just cunny. I've always called mine a cunny. I learned to call it, and myself, one by reading the stories on the Internet.</p> <p>That's how I felt by then. Like my entire body was my cunny, aching to finish. I felt like I could finish from someone scratching my head.</p> <p>BEG!</p> <p>""I... I am... I am a dirty... dirty little slut. OH, GOD! PLEASE LET ME CUM!""</p> <p>I was grinding my hips, rubbing the rope against my clit and cunny lips, hearing imaginary laughter as I let my hands go limp. I needed to finish so bad I couldn't wait any more.</p> <p>Like always, the ropes won't let go right away. I was trying to pull on both of them, feeling them give a little. I couldn't stop talking through my scarf gag.</p> <p>""Oh, god, please, I need to cum so bad. I'm a slut, I'm a cunt. I need to cum. I'm a dirty, filthy, hot little CUNT!""</p> <p>My right hand slipped out of the rope and I reached for my clit, forgetting the rope in my way. It was too tight; I couldn't pull it away from my clit!</p> <p>If I had stopped to think about it, I know I would have been able to free my other hand with my right hand. I wasn't thinking. I was too hot.</p> <p>""Oh, god, no, please, please. I'm a slut. I'm a cunt. I'm dirty, filthy, horny. I'm a cunt! CUNT!""</p> <p>I was screaming the dirty word as I tried to tug the rope away from my cunny so I could finish. I clawed at the rope, at the knot, my fingers shaking. My left wrist finally pulled loose from the slipknot loop and I could attack it with both hands. </p> <p>I don't know how, but I got it untied. I yanked the soaking wet panties away and my fingers finally found my clit. </p> <p>I exploded like never before. I didn't even know it until after I stopped but I was screaming the whole time. It just went on and on. It seemed like it would slow down, then it would build again. Over and over. It just kept going. I don't know how many times it did it, but I just know that I eventually stopped rubbing.</p> <p>I remembered to breathe in and it was like I hadn't breathed in a long time. My throat was raw, that's how I know I was screaming. My body was wet all over from sweat and the bed under my bottom was soaked, like my panties had been. My bedroom smelled of my wet cunny. I don't know why, but I began shaking, all over, like a shiver, but I wasn't really cold. After being filled with explosions for so long I felt empty without them happening.</p> <p>I don't know how long I lay in my bed like that, shaking, breathing. I finally sat up to get my legs untied and felt dizzy. If I didn't have to get up then I probably would have taken a nap like that.</p> <p>I did have to get up, though, and so I untied my legs and got my room cleaned up. I pulled my soaking wet panties the rest of the way off and had to put fresh sheets on my bed. I put the sheets and panties in the washing machine along with other dirty clothes from my room. Mom might think it strange that I would wash clothes without being told to, but that wouldn't tell her why. I had everything back to normal a little bit before mom came home.</p></div>",[]
562,"The Humiliation of Katie, Part 1",1,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-05,122,4,"f/g, MMM/g, M/F, hum, rape, bd, nc, con, mast, mutual mast, exh, voy, drug, ir",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Katie gagged as the cock fucking her face stabbed in, hitting the back of her throat before forcing its way further down. Her eyes watering as she gagged, trying to cough around the prick filling her narrow throat, she looked up at the man who was choke-fucking her. She begged with her eyes for mercy. Her big brown eyes poured tears down her stretched open cheeks. She couldn't bite him. The ring between her teeth kept her jaws stretched as wide apart as they could go without being dislocated. She gasped as he pulled out, feeling a tiny amount of vomit spill up her throat and drool out her tightly stretched lips, dripping from her chin onto the floor beneath her.</p> <p>The man raping her mouth laughed in her crying face. ""Dirty little whore! You don't deserve to suck my cock, but I can rape your face. We are all going to rape every hole you have! You only get to cum, if you are able!"" He grabbed her pigtails and held her head as his hips surged forward, burying his fat cock even deeper into her throat. </p> <p>Katie tried to scream. She knew it wouldn't do any good, but she couldn't stop herself from trying any more than she could close her mouth or her legs right now. The scream was shoved back into her throat by the fat log of cock. She didn't know it, but the scream only made the throat-rape sweeter for the man doing it.</p> <p>She felt her wrists burn as she twisted, or tried to twist, her arms. They were bound together with rough hemp at the wrist behind her back and then her arms had been pulled upward at the wrist until her shoulders nearly dislocated. Her ankles and knees burned too. The ankles were tied with the same rough rope. They were spread out wide behind her and her weight rested on her knees. These were pressing into tiny grains of uncooked rice on the hard floor. The twisting and writhing in bondage also made Katie's nipples burn as the clamps on her little nipples dug in, twisting and keeping the trapped, sensitive flesh from going numb.</p> <p>She felt one of the other men rubbing at her hairless little pussy with what felt like a dirty, rough towel. Her body sought to push her cuntflesh and clit against even this jagged stimulation. She'd been used so much that it was reflex to try and find as much pleasure as she could. Her body was used to clinging to those scraps of pleasure like a drowning man clinging to anything that floated. </p> <p>""Oh, no you don't, little white-trash cunt! No you don't rub your cunt to get off!"" The man behind her said, pulling the towel away just as Katie was beginning to feel some pleasure.</p> <p>""Why did you rub her anyway?"" The mouth-fucker grunted.</p> <p>""I was trying to dry off her little bald fuckslot. She's been dripping wet since we tied her up! If I shoved in with her that wet I might as well be getting sloppy seconds!"" The man behind her laughed.</p> <p>""Wait till I start raping her ass. She'll wish she could lube up there as easily!"" A third man said as he stroked his cock, watching the first two. </p> <p>Katie saw the semi-hard cock he was slow-stroking and if she weren't already choking she would have been. It was huge and pierced with multiple metal things. It reminded her of studded snow tires and she clenched her ass at the thought of that thing digging for traction up her ass.</p> <p>""Oh, FUCK! This is so goddam SWEET!"" Tameesha said. ""I'm gonna cum AGAIN!""</p> <p>Katie could just barely see the older girl, her owner, her mistress. The girl who had put her here, as a tortured toy for these men. The light cocoa colored skin of her inner thighs was spread wide as she played her fingers over her own coral-pink inner cunt lips. A small puddle of girl cum lay on the seat of her chair.</p> <p>""Hurt the little white-trash whore! HURT HER!"" Tameesha yelled as she shook with another orgasm watching the younger girl being tortured and raped.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie didn't look forward to moving into the house trailer. She remembered how at her old school the kids had made fun of kids who lived in trailer parks. She had at least lived in a condominium. That made her better than the boys and girls who were usually wearing clothes that were old, worn-out, too big or too small on their growing bodies. Even if she didn't have all the cool clothes she was not at the bottom of the school pecking order.</p> <p>That had been before. Before daddy lost his job as a programmer. It wasn't his fault. The company he worked for and invested all his savings in went out of business. Just a year before daddy had looked at fancy sports cars and talked about how much money he had in stocks. Then he started worrying a lot about money and soon after he had stopped going to work. He said his company wasn't there anymore.</p> <p>They had gotten by for a time. Katie stopped seeing much money, watching mommy and daddy pay for groceries with credit cards, not cash or debit cards. She was with mommy once when they were doing this and how the clerk had told mommy that her card had been declined. They had left the store without groceries and mommy had sat behind the wheel of their car crying for a long time before finally driving home.</p> <p>It wasn't more than a few days after that when daddy had killed himself. It had happened while Katie was at school. Just after lunch mommy came to the class room and took her out of class after a short, tearful talk with Katie's teacher.</p> <p>Katie never went back to the condominium where they had lived. Mommy had taken a room at a motel. She stayed there with her mommy, not even finishing the rest of the school year. </p> <p>She watched TV a lot during that time. The motel room only had a bathroom to go to for privacy. She watched TV to keep from hearing mommy crying. To not see mommy drinking booze. To not hear mommy screaming at people on the telephone about insurance money and debts.</p> <p>Mommy finally did whatever she had to do though. Katie didn't understand much, but mommy had to give back the car she had been leasing and buy a cheap, old car. Mommy said they would get by.</p> <p>Mommy now had to work at a bar and Katie couldn't visit there. Mommy had to dress with a lot of skin showing and she looked tired all the time, coming back to the motel room late at night. Katie often woke up when mommy came back and pretended to sleep while hearing her mommy crying and drinking until she passed out.</p> <p>Katie's twelfth birthday wasn't very special. She had looked forward to it before all this started going wrong. She still hoped somehow she could make everything better. The grocery store-bought cake mommy brought to the motel room had twelve candles. As she blew the candles out Katie wished that things would go back to normal, that daddy was alive. She blew out all the candles but when she was done she and mommy were still in the motel room and daddy was still dead. The dress mommy had bought her at the Salvation Army didn't fit right, but Katie didn't complain. It was the first new piece of clothing she'd had in months.</p> <p>When mommy bought the trailer with what she said was insurance money Katie had tried not to act disappointed. It wasn't even a new trailer, but a used one. Very used.</p> <p>It was good, though to finally have a room of her own. A room where she could go and close the door. A room where she be farther away from mommy when mommy started drinking and crying.</p> <p>A place to hide in and cry, silently, when mommy came home drunk one night with a loud, drunken man.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie stood at the stop for the school bus with some of the other kids from the trailer park where she now lived. She tried not to look around at the other kids, remembering how she had joined in with the teasing last year. She was now one of the kids who would be teased about where she lived.</p> <p>She fought back tears, shifting from foot to foot in the shoes. They were too tight, but they went with the dress she wore. The one mommy had given her for her twelfth birthday last month. She started to sigh, and then stopped herself. Whenever she took a deep breath the dress drew really, really tight across her chest. This pushed her just-starting breasts against the thin fabric. The movement also made her sensitive nipples hard and showed the world that she wasn't wearing a bra. Not even a camisole. There wasn’t money for such things.</p> <p>She had asked mommy to get her one, even a used bra would be something. She knew she didn't have much on top, not like some of the girls in the trailer park, but she was also nervous about people looking at her. She had started feeling the eyes of the older men, some of the teenage boys and she thought maybe some of the women who lived there on her. She didn't know why she felt it.</p> <p>She was just a girl, still. Her butt was still a tight bubble that packed her shorts and jeans full and maybe a little more since all her clothes were now older, bought when she was eleven. Her t-shirts no longer came down to meet the top of her shorts or jeans, but that was actually sort of cool. Everybody had a bare middle now. Her legs seemed longer but were still skinny. She was paler than the other kids. When they lived at the motel she didn't get outdoors much.</p> <p>Mommy had insisted she wear the new dress. It would be Katie's first day at the new school. The trailer park they lived in wasn't in the same school district as her old school.</p> <p>Katy tried to tug the hemline of her dress lower. The pink material tried to stretch but wouldn't go down any more to cover more of her thighs. Katie shifted again in the too tight shoes. The short hemline of the dress wouldn't be so bad if she had on tights or pantyhose under it but mommy said they couldn't afford them. All of Katie's old tights were too short now. They wouldn't stretch to cover her from toes to hips. The longest pair she owned stopped with the waistband just below her butt.</p> <p>Her bare thighs shivered in the cool morning air as the breeze curled under her skirt and against the thin cotton panties she wore. Katie felt her already hard nipples tighten almost till they hurt.</p> <p>She thought she heard the heavy diesel engine of a school bus and looked up to see one of the high school boys staring at her. Or more exactly, she realized, at the tips of her nipples against the pink fabric of the dress.</p> <p>Katie turned away from his burning eyes, a burning in her face and ears. As hot as her embarrassment made her she still felt the cold and doubted that she would soon get relief for how hard it made her nipples.</p> <p>The engine did prove to be the bus, though and it stopped for the small knot of kids waiting outside of the trailer park. As the noise of the bus motor went down the volume of the jeering of the kids inside the bus went up.</p> <p>""Trailer-trash, trailer-trash!""</p> <p>""Better take the tires with you so your home doesn't run away from you!""</p> <p>The rest of the jeering became a buzz as the various voices decided to pick out different victims from the group of trailer park dwellers to taunt and tease. Fat kids got teased about fat. Skinny and short kids got teased about their sizes. Through it all Katie kept her head down and her loose leaf binder in front of her. She climbed the metal steps of the bus and stood there, waiting for the traffic to let her through to find a seat.</p> <p>The backpack on the boy in front of her caught on the binder as he went to sit in an aisle seat, dragging it from her hands and thereby revealing what she wanted to keep hidden, the outline of her hard nipples through the dress.</p> <p>""Whoa, headlights!"" A boy called out.</p> <p>With his shout every voice stopped and every head turned, and they all zoomed in for a look at the way her nipples stood out against the dress.</p> <p>Katie put one arm over her chest to block the view as she reached down, trying to grab for the binder on the floor. </p> <p>She had forgotten about being in a dress, forgot about how you are supposed to bend your knees, keeping them together, when you bend down in a dress. All she wanted to do was get her binder and get a seat. When she felt the hand on her bottom, with just the panties between her bottom and the hand of a stranger she yelped and jumped upright again.</p> <p>The whole bus wasn't just looking at her, they were now laughing at her. </p> <p>""Trashy slut, bare little butt!"" Some quick wit chirped up. Then someone else repeated it, followed by three or four more. Then everyone who wasn't laughing, the very few, were chanting it. ""Trashy slut! Bare little butt!""</p> <p>Katie put her hands over her face, tears already leaking from her eyes. She wanted to turn around and get off the bus and never go to school again in her life!</p> <p>A slap rang out. When it was repeated and there were still kids chanting a heavy-sounding male voice bellowed out, ""SHUDDUP!""</p> <p>Silence stuck even faster than the chant had begun. Not even nervous giggles broke the silence. Katie dared to peek through her fingers.</p> <p>At the back of the bus was the biggest high school boy she had ever seen. He had to weigh more than 350 lbs. and his shoulders were about a yard across. She knew without having to see that his was the voice that had bellowed. He wore glasses that were completely black in front and his skin was not much lighter in shade.</p> <p>Because of looking for that voice she almost missed seeing the smaller figure directly in front of him. This figure looked tiny, but that was mostly from contrast.</p> <p>Into the silence that threatened to even draw in the idling bus engine the smaller figure spoke in a clear, crisp high-pitched voice.</p> <p>""Everybody just lay off the girl! C'mon, girl, you can sit by me."" </p> <p>Katie looked at the speaker, someone who was telling the teasing kids to stop teasing her, with something just short of total awe. The person was a young girl, though older than Katie. She had a coffee with cream sort of complexion. Her black hair was straightened and pulled back into a high pony tail. Her high cheek bones set the tone for a face that wouldn't appear out of place in an ad for a modeling agency. Makeup adorned her face in a skillfully applied look that was almost invisible, heightening the natural beauty.</p> <p>""C'mon, girl, I am not going to ask again. You can sit with me."" The girl said.</p> <p>Katie started to bend over for her book again when it was suddenly thrust into her hands by one of the kids who had been tormenting her just moments ago. None of them met her eyes as she made her way to the back of the bus. </p> <p>The hulk in the very back seat had resumed his seat as had the girl who had scooted over to make room on the seat for the younger, scared girl. Katie took the offered seat, wiping the tears from her eyes.</p> <p>""Thank you."" Katie said, looking at the floor. Could such simple words help to repay someone who would go so far for her?</p> <p>""Oh, don't you mind about those stupids. They are just teasing you because you are pretty."" The older girl said. ""I'm Tameesha. What's your name, pretty girl?""</p> <p>Katie was having trouble believing her ears. Tameesha was the first person, besides her parents, to call her ""pretty"". Even that she hadn't heard much from her mommy since daddy went away. Mommy was either drinking or sick or tired all the time, now.</p> <p>""I am, I mean, my name is Katie."" She said. She felt like should couldn't do anything right, including talking to this other girl. She knew she wasn't as pretty as Tameesha was yet here the older girl kept calling plain Katie 'pretty'. Katie felt a thrill at being complimented but couldn't really enjoy it. One part of her mind felt that she wasn't deserving of the praise, but put the fault on her for not meeting the standard, not on Tameesha.</p> <p>Tameesha put her hand over Katie's, giving it a squeeze. Katie felt the touch on her hand tug on her heart. Back when things were good she was used to being hugged by mommy or daddy all the time. Since daddy went away she had hardly ever felt the touch of another person and she hadn't realized that she missed it terribly.</p> <p>The bus rolled on toward school as Tameesha's darker hand rested on Katie's pale skin. Tameesha asked questions of Katie and she answered them in a semi-daze. She wasn't told much about Tameesha or about the much, much larger boy in the seat behind them.</p> <p>The arrival of the bus at school meant parting from Tameesha as the older girl went on to higher grade classes.</p> <p>Katie felt the loss of Tameesha's company with an almost physical pain.</p> <p>***</p> <p>When the school day was over and it was time to get on the bus Katie's heart rose. Under the watchful eyes of teachers she hadn't suffered from much teasing, although recess had been bad. Tameesha, being older, wasn't at the recess sessions Katie had. Kids, though, being busy with their own fun didn't dwell on teasing the new kid and since most didn't know where she lived she didn't get the same level as she'd suffered that morning on the bus.</p> <p>As the kids lined up for the bus Katie worried that she would once more be taunted, but the other kids looked at her, then away. It seemed as though they wanted to keep up their fun, but were afraid. She was still wondering about that when she felt a pair of hands on her shoulders. She turned her head and saw it was Tameesha.</p> <p>""Miss me?"" Tameesha asked, her teeth shining bright. She slid her arms down from Katie's shoulders, wrapping them around Katie's middle and hugging the younger girl.. Katie felt the older girl's larger breasts pressing against her back and the warmth of the arms around her. It was a shock to her to feel this, but the contact again felt good. She tried to remember being hugged. The last time was the hugs of near-strangers, aunts, uncles, and such from her father's funeral. Those were sad, duty hugs. This one was a happy hug, for her, not for family duty.</p> <p>Tameesha brought the arms wrapped around Katie up. As they slid up her body Katie felt the older girl's hands brush across the tips of her just-starting breasts. The contact of the moment sent a tingle through her as she felt her nipples being rubbed, even briefly.</p> <p>Katie didn't know much about sex, but she did know that girls that got hot for other girls were something dirty. Kids threw words like 'dyke' or 'lezzie' around without explaining, but you could know they were bad things. She again felt embarrassed by the older girl's attentions, but thought that maybe it was herself, Katie, who was being bad. She was the one with the tingle when Tameesha was just being very friendly.</p> <p>""Let's sit together again on the bus home."" Tameesha said.</p> <p>Katie worried that more contact with Tameesha would make her tingle more, and that might lead her to do something stupid that would make this wonderful, beautiful girl mad at her. ""Are you sure you want me to sit with you?""</p> <p>""Yes, pretty Katie, I do!"" Tameesha said, teeth flashing bright in the afternoon sun. ""You aren't tired of me, are you, girl?""</p> <p>""No!"" Katie said. The last thing she could be was tired of Tameesha. </p> <p>""Then let's go!""</p> <p>Tameesha took her hands off Katie's body, but took her by the hand. She kept a grip on the smaller, younger girl as they mounted the bus steps and went back to the seat they had shared this morning. The huge older boy wasn't sitting in the very back seat, though, this time.</p> <p>After they were settled, Tameesha spoke to Katie, leaning in close. Katie could smell the perfume the older girl wore. The scent was subtle, but made her want to smell it again and again. Made her want to lean in closer to the older girl to smell it.</p> <p>""You ever tried any of this?"" Tameesha said. She held out a hand, opening to show a tiny white pill laying on the lighter colored surface of her palm.</p> <p>Katie had been through all the lectures and such that schools put on about drugs. She'd always thought that if someone offered her drugs it would be some dirty old man or maybe the tough kids at school. This was different, though. This was her savior from this morning, Tameesha. Tameesha the one who hugged her for no reason and told her she was pretty.</p> <p>""Uh, no..."" Katie could say that honestly. She'd never taken any drugs not from a doctor or pharmacy.</p> <p>""It's really expensive stuff, but I like you. I can share some of mine with you. Makes you feel really, really good!"" Tameesha said as she put her hand over Katie's and dropped the small tablet into her hand.</p> <p>Katie couldn't see how she could refuse to hold the pill, though she knew it was forbidden fruit. She couldn't tell Tameesha 'No!' and walk away like she had imagined doing if offered drugs someday. Tameesha was giving her an expensive gift, sharing something she had gotten for herself. If she refused it would make the older girl hate her.</p> <p>""Go on, swallow it."" Tameesha urged.</p> <p>""I, uh, I need water.""</p> <p>""Naw, it will dissolve if you put it in your mouth. Just pop it right in. It tastes a little bitter, but not too bad.""</p> <p>Katie had tried to beg off, but now Tameesha expected to see her put it in her mouth. </p> <p>She raised the hand to her mouth and caught the tablet off her damp palm with her tongue. It started to melt right away. Bitter, yes, but not too bad. She swallowed the saliva in her mouth that contained the remnants of the pill.</p> <p>She wasn't sure what to expect. In the films they showed things happened really fast. One minute someone takes a drug, the next they are seeing things all blurry or stretched out or both.</p> <p>""Gonna make you tingle. All over."" Tameesha said. </p> <p>Her new friend was leaning in close. Did she know about the tingle from when her hands had brushed against Katie's nipples?</p> <p>""That's what the stuff does. It makes you tingle all over. One special place particularly, though!"" Tameesha giggled, bright teeth flashing as she put her dark hand on Katie's pale, bare thigh.</p> <p>Katie realized she was feeling a tingle in one special place. That place was between her legs, as the tingle from the nipple brushing had made it tingle.</p> <p>""This is what being high is like?"" Katie asked. Not having anything to compare it to she wasn't sure if this was the worst it would get or not.</p> <p>""No, this is the way this stuff makes you feel. It's better than grass or booze This stuff doesn't fuck you up or make you stupid. This makes you tingle and the tingle gets better and better.""</p> <p>The warmth of Tameesha's hand on her thigh kept Katie occupied. This was tingling and it was feeling good. Very good. Katie put her own hand on top of Tameesha's hand and then turned, smiling a little to her friend. </p> <p>Even looking at Tameesha made the tingle stronger, she realized. ""Did you take some, too? Are you... tingling?""</p> <p>""Oh, yeah, I'm tingling! Just wait. It's going to keep going all night for you!""</p> <p>The driver took the bus through a turn a little fast and Katie slid over against Tameesha, her left arm pressed along the darker, older girl's right arm. She felt the tingle growing. She could feel something else, too. Her panties were a little damp.</p> <p>""It's really naughty, isn't it?"" Tameesha giggled.</p> <p>""Yeah!"" Katie giggled, too. She was less worried, now, about how she tingled around Tameesha. If she did it was because of the drug. Tameesha had given her the drug and it was supposed to make her tingle. </p> <p>""When you get alone you can make the tingle better. Just use your fingers."" Tameesha said as the bus started slowing, pulling up to the trailer park.</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" Katie asked.</p> <p>""Just touch, and rub, and pinch. You'll know. What is your telephone number?""</p> <p>Katie said it, not even wondering why Tameesha wanted it. The tingle was taking over and she felt good.</p> <p>The bus stopped and there was no time to ask more. No more time to spend with Tameesha. Katie stood up, making her way down the aisle of the bus, getting off last from the group of kids who lived there. Leaving Tameesha there was hard, but Katie knew there wasn't another way to do things.</p> <p>After she got down she turned to look at the windows at the back of the bus. She saw Tameesha at her window, smiling. The older girl put her hand to her lips, kissing the fingertips, then waving, sending a kiss through the air to Katie. Katie reached up, snatching the thrown kiss from the air and putting her own fingers to her lips.</p> <p>What would it be like to kiss Tameesha? The tingle burned hot at the thought. The air drifting lazy under her dress cooled the wetness on her panties, sending a naughty thrill through her.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie had a lot of time alone to herself tonight. Mommy would be working until long past the time for her to go to bed.</p> <p>She didn't feel hungry yet, so she didn't make herself a peanut butter sandwich, which was most of what she did eat when mommy worked. She instead went to her room.</p> <p>Letting go of Tameesha to get off the bus made her feel a little down, but the tingle was still with her. Tameesha had said it would go on all night. She might as well see what touching did to the tingle.</p> <p>She started with her own hand on her thigh, where Tameesha's had rested. Katie sat on the bed, concentrating on remembering Tameesha. How the older, beautiful girl looked. How she smelled. The way her eyes lit up when she smiled, bright teeth in the darker complexion.</p> <p>Katie realized she'd drawn the hand up her thighs and to the inside, almost to the crotch of her panties. She lay back on her bed and spread her legs, feeling her fingertips brush across the wet spot on her panties. The touch made her moan out loud. She gasped, sitting up. What if someone heard?</p> <p>There wasn't anyone to hear her being naughty, nor see it. She relaxed and touched again. Louder now, she moan and felt the tingle turn from a spark to a fire there. She knew about touching there, some. She'd done things with that part of her from time to time, as she grew up. </p> <p>This was better, though. Stronger. What would it be like if Tameesha touched her there?</p> <p>""Taaaammmeeeeshhhhaaaaaa!"" </p> <p>The moaning of the girl's name made her raise her hips to push against the gentle probing of the fingers and almost a gushing of liquid from inside. </p> <p>Maybe it was wrong to think about Tameesha like that, but Tameesha had given her the drug. It was okay if Tameesha gave her the drug, right?</p> <p>Katie shoved right and wrong out of her mind. She was enjoying the tingle and didn't want to feel it stop or lessen. She pulled the wet crotch of her panties aside and touched her bare little cunny lips with her finger tips.</p> <p>""OH! God! Tameesha!"" Katie moaned as she slid her fingertips up and down on the wet lips of her cun-cun. She wanted to feel more, to keep going and going.</p> <p>What if she got this wet stuff on her pink dress? It was dry clean only and mommy couldn't afford dry cleaning very often. Katie stood up and reached for the buttons at the front of the dress, stopping just short as she realized the stuff was dripping from her fingers.</p> <p>How to clean it off? She thought about racing to the bathroom or kitchen to wash her hands but the tingle was impatient, demanding more of her touching NOW. What if she just licked it off?</p> <p>Licked off what had come out of her cunny? The tingle flared at the thought. It liked things that were dirty.</p> <p>She tried just a taste, a quick lick at a wet finger tip. Not too bad, sort of sweet. Then she was licking and sucking the wet from her fingertips. She almost dipped her fingers back between her legs before remembering she wanted to take the dress off. She quickly unbuttoned it and laid it across the back of the only chair in her room. She pulled off her tight-fitting shoes and then shoved the wet panties down her thighs.</p> <p>She was naked and it was full daylight outside. That felt naughty, too. So did lying naked on the bed, with her legs spread. Her fingers went down, sliding across the lips of her cun-cun.</p> <p>She moaned Tameesha's name over and over, imagining it was the darker skinned girl who was touching her there. Did Tameesha want to see her naked? She had said Katie was pretty. What was wrong with that?</p> <p>What did Tameesha look like naked? Katie started to imagine. Her beautiful face was easy. Her breasts were larger than Katies. Would they have bright pink little nipples? No, her skin was darker, they would be a dark brown. Her tummy would be flat and smooth. Innie or outie? Definietly an innie. Her bottom was bigger than Katies, she could tell that from the tight jeans Tameesha had worn. Round and firm and high and oh, so beautiful. And between her legs, would Tameesha have hair? Mommy had hair there, Katie didn't, yet. Maybe somewhere between the two...</p> <p>Katie came, screaming Tameesha's name in a shrill, high-pitched squeal of pleasure. She hadn't known this could happen and the event shook her all over. Literally, after she stopped tensing all over. Her small body shook on the bed, throbbing in ever corner from the force of the orgasm.</p> <p>She sank back on the bed, confused but enjoying the feelings. She had heard the word ""cum"" and knew it was dirty but people were supposed to want it. If this is what people felt then she knew why people wanted it!</p> <p>The phone was ringing. It had run twice before she realized it had rung at all. She dashed out of her room, naked except for her socks and picked up the phone on the fourth ring.</p> <p>""Hi, Katie. It's Tameesha. You liking the tingle?"" </p> <p>Katie blushed, thankful that Tameesha couldn't see it, then realized she was totally naked and was even more glad Tameesha couldn't see her. Then the tingle started as she realized she really did like the idea of Tameesha seeing her naked.</p> <p>""Something wrong?"" Tameesha said as the awkward pause grew.</p> <p>""No, oh, yeah, I love the tingling!"" Katie felt like she gave everything away saying it like she did.</p> <p>""Oh? Maybe you did more than just tingle?"" Tameesha had a teasing sound to her voice, but Katie knew it wasn't teasing her in a cruel way. It was fun teasing, like calling a tall person shorty. She giggled harder in answer.</p> <p>""The touching makes it hotter, doesn't it, Katie-baby?""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Katie said, remembering how just moments ago she was shaking all over from the explosion in her body.</p> <p>""You should try doing naughty things while touching. It makes everything tingle that much hotter!""</p> <p>""Like what?"" Katie didn't know if she could survive it if things got hotter, but was curious.</p> <p>""Like calling a pretty girl on the phone. Standing naked in the living room, touching while you... tell her.... about it. OH!""</p> <p>Katie almost dropped the phone in shock. She was hearing Tameesha moaning but if she thought she understood then Tameesha was thinking about HER when she touched. </p> <p>Her cunny, so sensitive from exploding just seconds ago was already throbbing, getting freshly wet imagining Tameesha standing naked in her living room like Katie was and touching herself the way Katie did when she had her cum.</p> <p>""Did I gross you out?"" Tameesha said. She was breathing fast, but still sounded worried.</p> <p>""No. No you didn't."" </p> <p>""Did you do anything..."" again, Tameesha moaned, ""naughty?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""Tell me! Tell me quick!""</p> <p>""I tasted. Tasted what came out of me. Down there.""</p> <p>Katie heard the other girl stop breathing, then a loud, wordless cry. Different from, but so very much like the one Katie had done just a little bit ago. And hearing it made her want to do it again.</p> <p>""I been tasting mine for years. I like the flavor, don't you?"" Tameesha said, gulping for air, her teeth chattering a little.</p> <p>""Yeah.""</p> <p>""Touch yourself. Let me hear you."" Tameesha said.</p> <p>Katie didn't hesitate. The tingle was making her want to do that and the tingle only kept getting stronger as she listened to Tameesha.</p> <p>She once more slid her fingers across her slit, letting out a soft moan, repressed some because she was afraid.</p> <p>""More. I like hearing the noise. I let you hear me. C'mon. I'm going to touch again. I want to hear you touching.""</p> <p>Katie touched more, spreading her legs and standing with one hand on the phone, the other pressing between her legs. She didn't hold back now when she moaned, her breathing speeding up. She could hear more moaning from Tameesha's side of the phone call. This made Katie's tingle burn, imagining Tameesha's naked body, hearing her for real, and knowing Tameesha could hear her, too.</p> <p>""- I said stop! Now!"" Tameesha was saying. It had taken Katie a few seconds to realize she was being told to stop.</p> <p>""But I almost...""</p> <p>""Yes, but stop with me. Feel it? Feel the tingle burning real hot? Feel how much you want to keep going?""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Katie felt it and wanted so very much to keep going.</p> <p>""Wait with me. Just feel it, like this. It's delicious to wait like this. To be stopped right before and made to wait.</p> <p>""But I want to keep going!"" Katie was almost in tears with the need to keep going, to feel that explosion. It would be so big because she could hear Tameesha. The need to do it and fighting not to made tears in Katie's eyes.</p> <p>""Please, Katie. Do it my way. You want to make me happy, right?""</p> <p>Katie nodded, forgetting that Tameesha couldn't see her for a second. ""Yes.""</p> <p>""Good girl. You are my good girl. Now I want you to do some other things with me. I promise it will make it all worthwhile. 'kay?""</p> <p>""Okay."" Katie felt the edge slipping away. She wanted so badly to reach out for it again.</p> <p>""Okay, you can touch, but only your nipples until I tell you. Okay?""</p> <p>""Yes."" Katie agreed, raising the wet fingers that had been on her slit to her nipples. They were hard. Not the same way as this morning, from the cold, but hard and sensitive. She began playing with them, rubbing, then rolling them a little in her fingertips. She gasped and a small moan came from her lips.</p> <p>""I wish I could watch you do this. Would you let me watch you sometime? I can give you another pill to make the tingle come on. Would you?""</p> <p>Tameesha wanted to watch her touch herself? Katie moaned, thinking of the darker girl, bright eyes and brighter smile on her as she did this.</p> <p>""I guess that's a 'yes'!"" Tameesha giggled. ""You pinch your nipples yet?""</p> <p>""No, should I?"" </p> <p>""Do it. For me.""</p> <p>Katie did, pinching down on her right nipple as Tameesha listened. There was pain after she pressed hard enough but even the pain made her tingle. The pain made her tingle hotter than just gentle playing had done to her nipples. Her moan was different this time, mixed with a whimper of pain.</p> <p>""Good girl. You like that, don't you?""</p> <p>""Yes!""</p> <p>""Pinch harder. Do it till it really hurts!""</p> <p>Katie did as the older girl commanded. She was throbbing, overflowing with the tingle. She pinched down as hard as she could. The pain sent a yelp of pain out of her mouth, across the phone lines to her older friend. There was something else, though. Just before she let up from the pinch she realized that she could go over the edge if she did it again.</p> <p>""Stop, Katie! You sound like you are going to cum from it.""</p> <p>""I can, please? Let me do it, now. I'll do it by hurting my nipples instead of rubbing my cunny, please?""</p> <p>""Your what? Oh, your cunt. Cunny is a little girl word, Katie. You are too grown up. Call it a cunt, or a pussy, or a twat.""</p> <p>""Please? Can I? Please? I nearly got there!""</p> <p>""No. Keep saving it. You are making me very wet, Katie. I got wet dripping down my thighs listening to you.""</p> <p>Katie shook, weak in the knees this close to cumming and wanting to do it so bad. ""Please! I know I can get hot again after. Just let me do it! I'll be good!""</p> <p>""Katie, you got all night to cum if you want. My mom and dad will be home soon so I want to make this last until it's almost too late. Doing things when you could get caught makes it better, too. You got curtains in your trailer?""</p> <p>""Yes."" </p> <p>""They open or closed right now?""</p> <p>""Closed."" Mommy kept them closed so when she got up sick after drinking the light wasn't so bright.</p> <p>""Open a curtain. A big one.""</p> <p>""But I'm naked! Someone might see!""</p> <p>""Yeah. I'm on a cordless phone. I am going to stand in front of the biggest window in the house and rub. I want you doing that, too."" Tameesha said. Katie could hear the other girl's voice change as she moved around the room, the echoes from the room shifting.</p> <p>Katie couldn't stop doing what Tameesha asked now. She went to the largest curtained window and put her hand on the cord. She started pulling, light shining through the glass and into the room. She watched the window, afraid she'd see people standing right there.</p> <p>She could see the trailer next door, but no one was outside walking around. She breathed easier as she finished opening the curtain.</p> <p>""You in front of the window yet?""</p> <p>""I am now.""</p> <p>""Okay, rub with me. Tell me what you are rubbing.""</p> <p>""Rubbing my cunny... cunt!"" Katie was quick to change the word for Tameesha. Using that word, speaking it to someone, it made doing it even dirtier, hotter than before! She wouldn't be long before she would explode again.</p> <p>""Good girl. My good, pretty girl. Rubbing her cunt for me!"" Tameesha said, her voice husky as she breathed faster. ""My cunt is so fucking wet. Anyone could see me playing with it right now. Anyone!""</p> <p>Katie nodded and moaned, again forgetting that Tameesha couldn't see her, but for now she didn't care. She was rolling toward the edge as her fingers once more slid through her cunt lips.</p> <p>""STOP!"" Tameesha yelled into the phone. Katie froze, but tears sprang to her eyes.</p> <p>""Please, I gotta do it. I gotta!""</p> <p>""Listen to me, we are almost there. Almost ready to finish. It's going to be big. The biggest for me because I won't be able to play anymore after mom and dad get home. Do this my way, please, Katie, I know I am making you wait, but I'm waiting too and it's so hot listening to you!""</p> <p>""Okay, okay, but please let's do whatever it is soon so I can explode!""</p> <p>""That's my pretty girl. My very pretty, sexy lover girl!"" Tameesha said. ""What I want to do is pretend we got caught doing this in front of the window. Someone caught us and is going to punish us for playing with our cunts. Do you know how they are going to punish us?""</p> <p>""No... pinch our nipples?""</p> <p>""No, worse. They are going to spank us. On the cunt. I heard you hurting your nipples. You are going to love this!""</p> <p>Katie doubted it, but would do anything for Tameesha right now. She’d do anything for anyone who would let her cum, right now.</p> <p>""Okay, spread your legs wide as you can. Now, rub your clit, get real close.""</p> <p>""Clit?""</p> <p>""The button, at the top of your cunt slit.""</p> <p>Katie felt and found the hard little button. It had to be the right one. Touching it just about made her cum just then.</p> <p>""Got it?""</p> <p>""YES!""</p> <p>""Good girl. Hot sweet-cunted, sexy girl. Bad girl, playing with her cunt. Now, we are just about to cum and there is a big man, he is very angry with us for playing with our cunts where people can see. He has big hands. Our legs are open and he slaps at our cunts. Hitting our wet cunts hard. Slap your cunt with your hand, Katie. Slap it hard!""</p> <p>Katie took her fingers from her clit, her hand was shaking from the need to cum as she held it a little away from her cunt and slapped. The slap was short and not very painful.</p> <p>""Harder!"" Tameesha said, then yelped. Katie heard a slap on Tameesha's side of the phone call. ""He's hitting us harder!""</p> <p>Katie swung harder, much, much harder. The sting burned at her wet cunt lips. The pain, like the pain in her nipples, burned straight down into her. She shook, knees weak. She knew the very next slap would put her over the edge.</p> <p>Tameesha was already crying out, wordless, enjoying a hard cum again. Katie didn't hesitate to slap again, to join her friend in cumming hard.</p> <p>She swung her hand, only it wasn't her hand. It was a man's hand. A man who was mad at her, punishing her. Tameesha was watching as the man swung his big hand hitting Katie on her bare, hairless little wet cunt...</p> <p>Katie screamed cumming harder. She lost her balance, falling to her knees on the floor and then forward so that her head was on the floor. She screamed again and then started sobbing. Tears ran down her cheeks as her body shook, blasted into a billion pieces by the force of the orgasm that had taken her.</p> <p>""-breathe, Katie. C'mon. Be a good girl.""</p> <p>Tameesha was still on the phone, trying to talk to her. Katie took in a deep lungful of air, then another. She was trembling, still, but not shaking so hard.</p> <p>""You cummed so hard, baby. I wish I could have seen it."" Tameesha purred.</p> <p>Katie wasn't able to make words, yet. She just moaned in reply.</p> <p>""I want to stay and talk to you, but mom and dad will be here any second and I'm so wet I smell like a whore after payday."" Tameesha laughed. </p> <p>Hearing that made Katie realize she smelled pretty strong, too.</p> <p>""I have to go, but I'll bring you another pill tomorrow. Wear a skirt. Okay?""</p> <p>""Okay."" Katie barely got that out before the phone clicked dead.</p> <p>She lay on the floor for several more minutes before she could get up, shaking and weak.</p> <p>***</p> <p>After some rest, lying on the floor naked, Katie felt well enough to stand up again. She took a deep breath and realized what Tameesha had meant about the smell. She took a shower, and then wrapped herself in a bathrobe before going to the kitchen for a peanut butter sandwich.</p> <p>She was exhausted by the emotional and physical workout and relaxed by the shower. Even though, as promised, the drug left her tingling she fell into bed and asleep. As she drifted, between waking and sleeping she lowered a hand between her legs, her fingers rubbing lightly at her wet, bald cunt.</p> <p>Over the next several hours she moved around in her sleep, dreams of Tameesha in her head, at times on the verge of cumming again, at other times just dreaming and dreaming she was touching her slit. At one point she dreamed she was moaning to the point of screaming and her eyes snapped open. </p> <p>Her fingers were dripping wet as was the spot in the bed under her hips, but that wasn't what woke her, she realized. It wasn't even her moaning. That had been muffled in the pillow. It was a lower, more adult moaning.</p> <p>Katie slipped out of bed and moved silently to the thin door that separated her room from the living room of the trailer. She could hear a man's voice now as well as her mother's. The voices were low when they spoke, too low for their words to travel through the door, but when her mother moaned again Katie knew what that sound meant.</p> <p>She twisted the knob and pulled the door open a tiny fraction of an inch at a time until she could see into the living room. From where she stood she could see her mother kneeling on the floor of the living room. A strange man stood over her mother. Both adults were naked.</p> <p>Katie was wide-eyed in shock, seeing her mother like this. She froze, watching her mother with this stranger.</p> <p>""Rub that cunt of yours for me, little cock-sucking whore!"" The man said. His penis stood out hard, angled up toward his belly which was rounded with a beer gut and hairy, as was he, all over. Katie knew it was a penis, but hadn't seen one hard before and it looked big, red and angry, with the head more purple than red. In the low light of the single lamp lit in the living room it glistened.</p> <p>Katie's mother, Diane, was stroking the shaft of the man's erect penis with one hand and the other was obviously busy between her own legs as she moaned again, loud and low.</p> <p>""I need to be fucked! You want to fuck me, don't you? Please? I can suck you after, just please fuck me! It's been so long!"" Katie heard her mommy telling the stranger. Her mommy's voice was husky and the words slurred from drinking.</p> <p>""You want to be fucked, whore? You want my big cock up your nasty, little, slut cunt?""</p> <p>""Yes! I need to be fucked so bad! I need to feel it in my wet fuckhole!""</p> <p>""Turn around, you horny slut! Turn around and stick it up for me!""</p> <p>Katie watched as her mother turned on her knees, putting her bare butt up in the air, facing the man. Katie was torn between shutting the door and hiding under the covers and watching this horror as her mother begged a stranger for sex.</p> <p>The stranger bent over, swinging a hairy arm as he slapped Diane's upturned ass cheeks. ""Filthy little whore!""</p> <p>""Yes! Punish me! Spank me!"" Katie heard her mommy say. She could hear the tears in mommy's voice from the pain of the man's spanking and the loud flesh-on-flesh sound.</p> <p>Fear rooted Katie to the spot. Fear that her mother would be hurt by this man and fear that she wouldn't be able to stop him if he did do something to hurt her.</p> <p>A wetter sounded slap occurred as the man swung his hand down. Katie saw mommy's body jerk more as her mother yelped in more pain.</p> <p>""Please don't spank my cunt! Please! I'll be a good girl! I'll let you fuck me!"" Even though mommy's words said she didn't want to be spanked there she stuck her hips up to the man even more and didn't move her hands back to protect her body from more spanking. If anything, the grinding motion mommy's hips made looked as if she were trying to wiggle the pain in deeper.</p> <p>The man slapped at mommy's cunt again, then again. Diane let out a gasp for the first, then a choked scream, her body shaking.</p> <p>""Did you just cum from being pussy spanked, you wet bitch?"" The man said, kneeling behind Katie's mother. Katie could see this brought his cock in line with mommy's cunt.</p> <p>""Yes! I'm a filthy whore!""</p> <p>""Yes, you are! I'm going to hurt your cunt with my cock, now, you filthy whore!"" The man said, moving his hips closer to her mommy's body. As his cock disappeared from view, entering her mother, Katie heard her mommy's sobbing moan of pleasure.</p> <p>""So long! Needed hard fuck... so long!"" Diane shouted. She pushed her hips back to the stranger.</p> <p>""Your dirty slut cunt is so wet, so hot! Nice and tight! Bet you love my big cock!""</p> <p>""YES! Hurt me with it! Hurt my dirty, filthy, nasty, wet, whore cunt! GOD!"" Diane shouted the last, her body shaking as the man began pounding her body, grunting. Katie heard the flesh-on-flesh sound of his hips slapping against her mommy's butt and a wetter, squishy-sucking sound.</p> <p>Mommy started moaning again as the man pounded against her faster. Diane's hips pumping back on the man as he drove forward. He growled, low, then louder, then louder.</p> <p>""TAKE MY LOAD YOU TRAILER TRASH WHORE!""</p> <p>Mommy screamed as the man ground against her, screamed and shook, grinding back against him. The pair held like that for a moment that seemed to last a long time, then Katie saw her mommy slump to the floor, breathing hard and fast.</p> <p>The man's cock was dripping with wetness. Some of it looked like the wet Katie knew came from a cunt but more of it looked thicker, sort of white. She wondered if that had come out of him.</p> <p>""Get out!"" Diane said to the stranger.</p> <p>""What? I'm going to make you suck me clean, slut!"" The man said, crawling toward mommy's head as she lay on the floor.</p> <p>""I'm NOT trailer trash! You stick that little cock in my mouth and I'll bite it off! Now get the fuck out and don't come back!"" Diane said, rising up. Her eyes were blazing hot, teeth bared.</p> <p>The man looked like he might try to force Katie's mother into doing what he wanted, but then seemed to change his mind. He back away, then stood up, picking up his pants and shoes from the floor.</p> <p>""Okay, slut, but you think you are gonna get better than me you are dead wrong!""</p> <p>""I HAD better than you, and bigger than you! He's the one who is dead! He is the one who left us with nothing! I drove a fucking LEXUS! We were going to take a month and go to Europe! But then..."" Katie saw her mother put her hands up, sobbing into her hands. ""Get out, just get the hell out of my life!""</p> <p>The man pulled on his pants and shoes, picked up his shirt and then left the trailer, slamming the door on the way out.</p> <p>Katie wanted to go to mommy, to hold her, but was afraid to. Mommy sat there on the floor of the living room, sobbing. Katie closed the door of her bedroom as silently as she had opened it, and then got back in the bed.</p> <p>She put her face into her pillow and started sobbing herself, not stopping until she was asleep again.</p></div>",[]
563,"The Humiliation of Katie, Part 2",2,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-07,78,4,"f/g, D/s, BD, sad, hum, IR, foot worship",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The alarm woke Katie a few hours after she had watched her mother have sex with a stranger. She got out of bed and went to the door, opening it quietly to peek out before opening it more. Sometime after she had gone back to bed her mother hand gotten off the living room floor and gone to her own room.</p> <p>Katie went to the bathroom and washed her face, brushed her teeth and hair before going to her room to dress. It was only after starting to dress that she remembered that Tameesha had asked her to wear a skirt to school today.</p> <p>Tameesha. Thoughts of the dark-skinned older girl made her remember the drug she'd shared with Katie and the way it had made her feel. In a way she was already tingling. Maybe it was just some left-over effect from the pill she had taken yesterday.</p> <p>Katie had a limited wardrobe. Mommy hadn't been able to buy her many clothes since daddy went away and so she was still wearing clothes that had been bought last year. Her body had grown some and some of the clothing now was too tight or too short to fit. Katie pulled on a pair of light blue, cotton panties feeling them stretch very tight across her bottom and more than snug against her cunny... cunt. Or pussy or twat. Tameesha had told her to stop using little girl words for it. She would do that. </p> <p>Katie ran a finger across the lips of her cunt through the tight cotton; shivering as the sensation made the little tingle she felt burn hotter. Her nipples hardened and tempted her fingers up for some touching. Katie faced her reflection in a mirror on the small vanity/desk in her room. Her small swellings topped with the hard, pink nipples tingled. She imagined Tameesha seeing her.</p> <p>Tameesha made her pinch her nipples yesterday over the phone. Now Katie squeezed both nipples hard with her fingers. There was pain, but the pain made the small tingle flare hot. There was moistness between her legs that threatened to make her panties wet. Katie moaned quietly, gasping as she twisted her trapped nipples, feeling the pain make her button swell. She wished she had a third hand so she could pinch both nipples and still reach down to rub her slit or the button... clit as Tameesha called it.</p> <p>She caught sight of the time and let go of her hard nipples. She would have to hurry or be late to the bus stop. While missing school didn't seem important, not seeing Tameesha would be a real crime. She pulled on a white blouse, buttoning it over her swelling chest, again wishing that she had a bra to hide the tips of her hard nipples. She then got her denim skirt and pulled it down over her head, settling it down to her hips. The elastic of the skirt's waist was very tight around her hips now. The skirt was also pretty short now that she was taller than when she first wore it. When she sat down she knew she would need to keep her legs together to keep from giving everyone a view of her panties. She pulled on her sock and shoes and then picked up her books.</p> <p>Standing in the living room, her hand on the door knob to leave Katie looked at the spot on the floor where her mother had knelt. Sucking a stranger's cock. Begging a stranger to fuck her. Cumming from being spanked on her cunt. Then cumming as the man fucked her, calling her names. Katie sighed and then realized there was a smell lingering in the room. A smell of sweat. A smell of wet cunt. She shivered and quickly retreated from the scene of her mommy's crime against the memory of her daddy.</p> <p>The morning air was, if anything, colder than it had been the day before. Katie almost went back into the trailer for her sweater, but the sweater she had didn't fit. The sleeves were too short and it wouldn't button across her chest. She would just have to deal with the cold. She held the books high in front of her chest to hide the hard tips of her nipples as they ached with hardness in the cold.</p> <p>When she got to the knot of kids waiting for the bus at the front of the trailer park she found they were all furtively looking at her, but then turning their eyes away if she saw them looking. They looked like they wanted to say something, but wouldn't.</p> <p>Did someone see her yesterday, standing naked in the living room? Did they want to tease her like the kids on the bus had yesterday but were stopped by what Tameesha had done yesterday? Did they know mommy had been a whore for a stranger last night?</p> <p>Katie felt her ears burning hot with embarrassment. She couldn't be sure why the kids wouldn't talk to her, but the fact they weren't was evidence of something she had to feel dirty for. It was frustrating not knowing which one, though.</p> <p>The bus arrived, raising her heart and the tingle as she realized Tameesha would be on it. She climbed the bus steps eagerly, looking toward the back for the familiar bright eyes and dark complexion. There, in the same seat as yesterday. Tameesha was sitting there and flashing a bright smile at Katie. The older girl stood up, waving for Katie to come and sit beside her.</p> <p>The huge, darker hulk of a boy was once more in the seat directly behind Tameesha's. His silent presence meant that no one spoke to or about Katie as she made her way. The silence wasn't as total as yesterday. Today it was a bubble of hush that moved back through the bus as Katie made her way down the aisle.</p> <p>When she got to the seat Tameesha stepped out into the aisle. ""Sit on the window side, okay?""</p> <p>Katie slipped past her friend and into the seat, smiling at Tameesha. She watched as the older girl slid a windbreaker from her shoulders, revealing her upper body clad in a tight knit sweater with a low V-neck. Below the top Tameesha had on a plaid, pleated skirt. It was a modest one, going down almost to the knees, but revealed very shapely calves.</p> <p>Tameesha swept the windbreaker across Katie's lap. The windbreaker both covered and warmed Katie's cold legs. Feeling the warmth, Tameesha's warmth, against her skin reminded Katie of her tingling.</p> <p>Tameesha bounced down on the seat beside Katie, putting an arm around her shoulders and laying her head on Katie's shoulder. ""You are so cold! Don't you have a jacket or sweater, baby?""</p> <p>Katie heard the intimate way Tameesha referred to her. Not calling her 'baby' in a taunting way, but as an endearment. The tingle flared brighter. She hated having to tell the truth, but couldn't make believe she wasn't cold. She had been almost ready to start shivering. ""The ones I have don't fit anymore.""</p> <p>""Why won't your mom buy you some new ones?""</p> <p>Katie hung her head. Again, the truth was painful, but obvious. ""She says money is really tight right now. She says she can just barely buy groceries and pay the bills. She works as much as she can, but they don't pay her much.""</p> <p>Tameesha moved her lips to Katie's cheek, startling the younger girl. ""It's okay. I got lots of clothes I don't wear any more. Some of them will fit you. Come home with me today and try some on.""</p> <p>""How will I get home?"" Katie said. She hated having to call the trailer park home, but it was all she had left.</p> <p>""My mom will drop you off after she gets home. Please? We can have some more fun waiting for them to get home, too! Better than yesterday!"" Tameesha burst into a giggle at the naughty secret she and Katie shared over the phone call they had been on the day before, with both girls cumming for each other.</p> <p>""Okay."" Katie giggled, too. She didn't know what to expect from the afternoon but she would do anything Tameesha wanted her to. Tameesha treated her so nice.</p> <p>""Good! Hey, take another pill. It will keep you tingling all day!""</p> <p>""At school?"" Katie found it hard to consider.</p> <p>""Yeah! It will make you so hot and you'll not be able to touch unless you go to the bathroom. Promise me you won't touch until I let you, okay? Please, Katie?""</p> <p>Katie didn't catch how Tameesha had moved past her taking another of the tingle pills to promising not to touch. It just seemed to pass right by. ""Okay. I promise. No touching.""</p> <p>Tameesha reached into her purse, pulling out a small, ornate pill box and took out two pills, putting one on her own tongue then reaching up, her dark fingers, lighter on the palm side, to Katie's lips. Katie opened her mouth and felt the older girl's warm fingers place the pill on her tongue. Tameesha didn't immediately pull the fingers back as the pill began to dissolve.</p> <p>Instead, the older girl put her lips next to Katie's ear. ""I slept with those fingers inside me. Does it still taste good?""</p> <p>Katie gasped, realizing that she could taste just a hint of the sweetness, and smell from the fingers a musky aroma somewhat like her own, and her mommy's. Her eyes widened, lips wrapping around the fingers in her mouth. She sucked on them, feeling the pill slither down her throat. The pulse of her tingling beat like a bass drum, booming away in her. She felt the wetness of her panties and knew her inner thighs were damp, now, too.</p> <p>Tameesha pulled her fingers from Katie's mouth with a slow, sensual pull. Her dark brown eyes burned into Katie's. ""My pretty, pretty, sexy Katie.""</p> <p>Katie shivered as the tingle blazed. She regretted her promise to not touch. She was sure she'd cum if she could just touch right now.</p> <p>The bus slid to a stop at the school grounds and everyone began getting up to file off the bus. </p> <p>""Remember your promise, sexy Katie. No touching."" Tameesha reminded her, as if reading her mind.</p> <p>Katie nodded, afraid to speak, afraid she would instead moan.</p> <p>Tameesha took back her jacket and left the bus ahead of Katie. As Katie finally left the bus a gust of cool air whipped around her legs and she realized her panties, and inner thighs, were already soaking wet. It was going to be a long, long day.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Even if Katie had wanted to forget all sexual thoughts while in class she had taken the next tingle pill that morning, from Tameesha's own cunt-flavored fingers. The thought of where those fingers had been all night made Katie squirm. Squirming reminded her that her panties were wet. Wet panties reminded her that she had promised no touching. Trying not to think about touching made her think of Tameesha. That started the spiral all over. It was Hell and Katie loved hating every second of it.</p> <p>She tried to take her mind off how much she tingled by thinking of home, but now that meant thinking about what mommy had done last night. Now, though, because of the tingle pill she got wet thinking about some man sticking his cock into her cunt, only not so big a cock. She wasn't a big girl, or maybe a big cock would feel good.</p> <p>For a few seconds she remembered her worries of yesterday, of being thought of as a lezzy or dyke. But she wasn't just interested in girls, was she? She thought about boys, too. If Leonardo di Capprio wanted to stick his thing in her...</p> <p>Better think about something else. She was definitely interested in only one girl, Tameesha. Well, if the tall, blonde girl in her class, Amy Jordan wanted to touch her, well...</p> <p>Oh, GOD! Let this day get over with! Katie thought. It wasn't even lunch time yet and her cunt was dripping! How much longer would she have to last? Would she go crazy and start playing with her cunt right here in class? All the students would turn and look at her. They would call her dirty names and the teacher would come back to her desk and start spanking her on her pussy…</p> <p>STOP THINKING ABOUT SEXY STUFF! Katie screamed inside her head at herself, but it didn't do any good. </p> <p>The bell rang for lunch and Katie went along the hall toward the lunch room. She saw a familiar pair of bright eyes peeking around the doorway to a girl's bathroom. Tameesha!</p> <p>Katie hurried into the bathroom where Tameesha waited.</p> <p>""Oh, baby girl I'm so happy I caught you before you went to lunch. I told the teacher I had to go to the restroom. I don't have my lunch period until yours is over and I just had to see you!""</p> <p>Katie felt her heart thumping, racing; she didn't care what Tameesha had to do to see her, she was just so happy to get a few seconds away.</p> <p>""We don't have much time. I wanted to see you, though. See if you were keeping your promise.""</p> <p>""I am. I haven't touched.""</p> <p>""I haven't either. Let me see you, though. Pull up your skirt. Let me see how wet your panties are!""</p> <p>That took Katie by surprise, but she didn't let surprise stop her from obeying Tameesha. Her fingers were already raising the short hem of her skirt. Soon she had it up far enough to reveal the dark blue stain of wetness all over the crotch of her tight, light blue panties. The material, already tight, now clung to every curve of her cunt, showing the shape of the pussy lips. They looked more full than usual, probably from being so full of tingling.</p> <p>""Oh, you got a pretty, sexy pussy! You got hair on yours yet?""</p> <p>Katie shook her head. Showing herself to Tameesha like this left her too aroused to form words. She was doing all she could to keep her weak knees from giving out under her. </p> <p>""I shave mine. I don't have a lot, but I like how it looks shaved. More naughty!""</p> <p>""Ca... can I s... see yours?"" Katie managed to squeeze out.</p> <p>""Does sexy baby want to see my very naughty, wet, dripping, aching, cunt?"" Tameesha said as she moved closer and closer. Being slightly taller than Katie she was now leaning over the younger girl, putting a hand on each of her shoulders. Her final word breathed out in a husky whisper so close that Katie felt the breath stir her eyelashes. Tameesha's breasts, larger than Katie’s, were touching the smaller girl high on her chest. </p> <p>Katie was sure she could feel Tameesha's hard nipples poking through both bra and blouse to rub against her chest. The dark, shining eyes so close and those lips, looking so soft. Katie wanted to get up on tip toe and kiss those soft, full lips so much right now.</p> <p>""If you want to see my pussy then get on your knees. Get on your knees and beg to see it, pretty cunt!""</p> <p>Katie didn't really catch on to the change in character that Tameesha put into the pet name she used. It all sort of blended into the same thing, anyway, didn't it? And said so close, so intimately by her most intimate friend it still seemed so much like an endearment. Even if Katie wanted to kiss Tameesha, if the older girl wanted her to kneel and beg she would do it.</p> <p>Katie slid down, her bare knees on the hard tile floor of the girl's bathroom, looking up at Tameesha. The dark skinned girl looked so beautiful, so commanding. Why shouldn't she beg?</p> <p>Katie let go of the skirt hem and put her hands together in front of herself in a pose she copied from bad school plays. ""Please, Tameesha, please let me see your beautiful pussy!""</p> <p>Tameesha smiled that bright, beautiful smile. A smile that would make a person do just about anything. Her dark hands gripped her skirt, sliding it up and up. The flesh of her thighs so close to Katie's face. The skin so soft. Inch by inch the well-toned thighs were revealed. Katie held her breath as the last couple of inches of thigh were revealed. In just a heartbeat or two she would see Tameesha's panties.</p> <p>The hem of the skirt continued to rise, but instead of cloth covering the forbidden heaven of Tameesha's cunt Katie was treated to the sight of the girl's bare, shaved, very, very wet pussy. </p> <p>Katie gasped, almost face to cunt with Tameesha, shivering. Her own cunt screamed at her to touch it, but she was transfixed by the beauty of the folds, the glistening pink inner lips that peeked out from between the dark complexion of the outer lips. A sight of great mystery and beauty that seemed to grow closer, closer as Katie stared.</p> <p>It wasn't just seeming to grow closer. Tameesha pushed her hips forward, brushing her nether lips against Katie's lips and nose. Only the physical contact broke the spell that held Katie transfixed to the spot on the bathroom floor, on her knees. She rocked back, licking her lips and tasted...</p> <p>Heaven.</p> <p>As shocking as the revelation of her panty-less pussy had been the curtain drop of her skirt dropping was a slap in the face for the younger girl who was realizing she had just tasted Tameesha's pussy on her own lips.</p> <p>""I can't stay any more. I have to get back to class. Remember, pretty cunt, no touching!"" Tameesha said as she left the bathroom, not even waiting for Katie to stand up.</p> <p>Katie staggered to her feet. She shook with the need to rub her pussy. It would be so easy. She was here in the girl's bathroom. She could go into a stall and rub and rub and rub...</p> <p>A tear rolled down one cheek and then a second made a track down the other. Tameesha didn't want her touching and she wouldn't. She grabbed a towel from the wall mounted dispenser and wiped at her cheeks, forcing her feet one in front of the other to the door, then to move her hands to swing it open and then on shaking legs out into the hall.</p> <p>Tameesha stood, leaning against the wall, just outside the bathroom.</p> <p>""You passed the test, pretty Katie. You didn't start touching. You are my very, very good girl!"" She said to Katie, flashing her smile again. I'll reward you this afternoon. You'll see. It will be so hot!"" Then she turned and walked away.</p> <p>Katie was happy she had pleased Tameesha, even if she hadn't known it was a test. If she had failed the test would Tameesha stop being nice to her? Sharing the pills that made her crazy with tingling? Katie was happy she didn't have to find out. Her heart was lighter, knowing she had pleased the older girl. Even if her cunt called out for touching, her heart sang with pleasure at having met Tameesha's challenge so well.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie didn't eat lunch, even though it was really the only meal she got with vegetables. She used to love eating vegetables, but now a different hunger kept her from eating. A different ache from an empty tummy held her in sway. She sat on a bench in the playground until the bell rang telling her class to return to the classrooms.</p> <p>She had tasted a bit of heaven. She had tasted the wetness of another girl and now she was floating with desire for Tameesha. </p> <p>If she had been distracted during the morning session then she was absent in every way except physical during the afternoon session. Not one bit of the teacher’s lesson got through to Katie. There were only a few things that Katie could hold in her mind. Tameesha's voice, eyes, smile, body, her beautiful, wonderful pussy and the taste of her wetness.</p> <p>The school day finally dragged to a close and Katie rose, making her way to the bus. The wonderful bus that Tameesha rode. She didn't even try to hide the hard nipples pushing out the front of her blouse. Her thighs were coated in wetness but she didn't care. She was finally going to be with Tameesha again.</p> <p>""I'm going to make you cum so hard you will never escape me!"" Tameesha's longed for voice said from behind her. Again the arms around her body only this time Katie was sure that it wasn't accidental when Tameesha brushed against the hard nipples. </p> <p>Katie leaned aback against her older friend, feeling the larger breasts push into her back and yes, there were two hard points that she could feel. It wasn't an illusion that Tameesha's nipples were hard, they just weren't as visible through the bra and knit top as Katie's. </p> <p>""Nothing to say to me, Katie kitten?""</p> <p>Katie had a billion things to say but none of them could come out. She finally made a sound, though. ""Meow!""</p> <p>Tameesha hugged her harder and giggled into Katie's ear.</p> <p>The older girl kept her close as they stepped up into the bus and down to the same, usual seat. Again the back seat was vacant but Katie barely noticed. She didn't notice the absence of chatter near them as they moved to the back or the furtive glances other kids cast toward them. The only thing that mattered was Tameesha and Tameesha was there.</p> <p>After they had taken the usual seat, Katie once more on the inside, Tameesha surprised her with another of the tingle pills, pressing it to Katie's lips.</p> <p>Katie looked to Tameesha's eyes before accepting another of the pills. She didn't know how much more excitement her body could stand. Wouldn't another pill so soon be an overdose?</p> <p>""You are hot now, but I'm going to make you my love slave! You are going to love everything I do to you, everything!"" Tameesha said, seeing the questioning look in Katie's eyes. The fingers Katie had sucked this morning once more pushed the quick-dissolving tablet into her mouth. Again Katie sucked on the fingers, even though there wasn't the same flavor on them.</p> <p>Tameesha once more put her windbreaker across Katie's lap, hiding her lower body from the view of others. ""Take off your panties!""</p> <p>Katie finally found her voice for words. ""H... here?""</p> <p>""Do it, sexy Katie kitten! Take them off!""</p> <p>Katie could refuse nothing to Tameesha. Her hands went under the windbreaker and tugged her denim skirt up at the sides. Her thumbs hooked into the sides of the light blue panties. She wiggled her hips as she pushed the panties down, feeling the soaking wet cloth trying to cling to her wet, hairless cunt cleft. She felt the cool air hitting her wet cunt directly as the panties came free and were pushed to her thighs. Down her thighs and she bent her knees up one at a time under the windbreaker, pulling the panties off. </p> <p>Tameesha put her hand under the windbreaker and felt along Katie's arm to her hand and took the soaking wet panties from the younger girl.</p> <p>""You have been a dirty girl today, haven't you?"" Tameesha purred into Katie's ear. ""You have been dripping wet into these panties all day.""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Katie said in a high, thin, urgent whisper.</p> <p>""Your wet cunt is not very much like a dry, fluffy kitten, is it? More like a drooling little puppy!""</p> <p>""Yes, yes!""</p> <p>""Are you Tameesha's drooling little slut puppy?""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Katie said. She would agree to be anything for Tameesha.</p> <p>""When puppies make a mess they get their noses rubbed in it, don't they, slut puppy? And you made a big mess in these panties with your drooling puppy cunt!"" Tameesha whispered into Katie's ear as she brought the hand holding the panties out from under the windbreaker, up and up, closer to Katie's face.</p> <p>A small part of Katie's mind thought this was going too far. A part that spoke up now, telling her to say something, do something to stop the older girl from pushing the wet panties into her face.</p> <p>The rest of Katie though, shouted the small part down. Didn't that part understand this was Tameesha? Tameesha who was so beautiful, so friendly, so sexy, whose pussy tasted like heaven and whose pills gave Katie so much pleasure?</p> <p>Katie remained still, watching the wet panties move closer. Some of the wetness had made Tameesha's fingers slick and wet. The pale blue of the panties darker from wetness. She could smell the aroma of her own cunt. She knew they were saturated with her flavor. She licked her lips just as the wet cotton panties were pushed against her mouth and nose.</p> <p>""Rub, rub, rub. I'm rubbing my slut puppy's nose into her messy panties!"" Tameesha said. She pressed the wet cotton panties dripping with Katie's wet cunt juice on the smaller girl's mouth and nose. </p> <p>Katie inhaled, drawing the heady, musky scent deep into her lungs. Her tongue pushed between her lips and licked at the wetness coating them. A gust of air up the floor of the bus curled against her wet, bald cunt under the windbreaker. She realized that she would explode if she could just touch. Once. Not even rub. Just touch. She whimpered against the panties covering her mouth and nose, hearing the pitiful whimper come through the wet cloth. She thought she did sound like a whimpering little slut puppy.</p> <p>Tameesha heard it, too, heard it and understood it. ""Don't you dare cum yet, slut puppy! Don't you dare cum without my permission!""</p> <p>Katie whimpered louder, the wet panties muffling it, but making it no less plaintive. Katie's eyes begged for release. Tears started leaking from her wide eyes, her body shaking with the tension of being on the edge.</p> <p>""What's more important to you, slut puppy? You cumming or making me happy?"" Tameesha said. She lowered the panties, allowing Katie to speak, and to breathe without drawing her breath through the cunt-scented cotton.</p> <p>""Y...."" Katie licked her lips again, once more tasting herself, feeling the wetness cooling on her nose, lips, chin, ""You. Making you happy!""</p> <p>Tameesha looked Katie in the eye and pressed the panties over her mouth and nose again. The bus driver was gearing down as they went up a steep hill, the noise of the engine growling louder, adding to the loud mix of sounds.</p> <p>""Good slut puppy. I'm going to let you have a little cum for being a good slut puppy. But you’ll have one without touching. You can do that. I know you can. Cum for me!""</p> <p>Katie didn't quite believe she could cum without touching, but she didn't have a choice. Tameesha had given her an order and she was already so close...</p> <p>Katie felt it hitting her, driving the wind out of her. A cum. Not as hard as if she were touching, but it was a cum. Her cunt squeezed against itself and her tummy muscles knotted up. She began to wail into the panties over her mouth and nose. Between the muffling cloth and the noise of the engine and all the kids making noises the sound didn't travel far, but her body shook and she felt the explosion from the roots of her hair to the tips of her toes.</p> <p>""Good little slut puppy!"" Tameesha said, giggling, as Katie returned to earth. ""You'll have to earn the next ones, though!""</p> <p>Katie was in a delicious sensual daze. She hungered for more cums, but was now even more submissive to Tameesha. The older girl had made her cum without touching! So much power, so beautiful! She felt that nothing Tameesha ordered her to do was too much to be the beneficiary of such a wonderful friend.</p> <p>""Lean forward and put your arms behind your back, cum puppy!"" Tameesha giggled, giving yet another pet name to Katie. She took the wet panties in her hand and waited for the younger girl to comply.</p> <p>Katie leaned forward, moving her arms behind her back and suddenly felt wet cloth wrapping around her wrists, pinning them together. ""What are you doing?"" She tried to look around but couldn't see.</p> <p>""I'm tying your hands behind you. Trust me, this makes a cum really, really good and you aren't able to touch yourself, so you have to wait. You'll let me do this, won't you?""</p> <p>""Yes, but won't the other kids see my hands are tied?"" Katie said, keeping her voice soft, the hush of conspiracy.</p> <p>""I got a plan!"" Tameesha said, knotting the panties around the smaller girl's slender wrists. Wet as they were the panties pulled tight around Katie's wrists, denying her any option to protect herself with her hands.</p> <p>The plan became evident in a moment. Tameesha whisked the windbreaker off of Katie's lap, moving it up to wrap around the younger girl's shoulders. Katie blushed as she realized the hem of her skirt was still up around the tops of her thighs. Looking down she could see her wet pussy lips!</p> <p>She turned to Tameesha, trying to form words, afraid to say anything loud enough for others to hear. If kids turned around and looked would they see her cunt? The bus had made several stops already on its afternoon drop-off rounds, most of the kids were all sitting up front, the easier to get off the bus fast and begin their after-school life.</p> <p>""Chill out, puppy. No one can see!"" Tameesha said. Her dark fingers went to the hem of the denim skirt but didn't pull it down. They pulled it up more, revealing more of Katie's lower body. ""I'll pull it down before I make you stand up and walk down off the bus. Probably."" Tameesha giggled.</p> <p>Katie had to trust Tameesha. She'd been her guide into this wonderful, exciting world of naughty fun. If Tameesha made her stand up and walk down the bus aisle with her skirt up, well, her hands were tied, literally.</p> <p>Tameesha was watching Katie's cunt lips as she mulled over how much she could do about her body on display. ""Are you getting wetter? I think you love this, little dirty, drooling, puppy cunt! You are getting wetter just from the idea of me making you walk off the bus with your cunt showing, aren't you?""</p> <p>Tameesha's words inspired embarrassment in Katie, but she couldn't deny the truth. That wouldn't be fear of being caught, it would be deliberate exposure. She breathed fast, shallow. Her body trembled and she twisted her wrists inside the wet panties tied around them. The idea...</p> <p>Being shown off, by Tameesha....</p> <p>A light, playful slap on her cheek brought her back from fantasy. ""You don't have permission to cum! I'll tell you when! Understand?""</p> <p>Katie swallowed. She hadn't even known she was that close, but Tameesha had a knack for sensing it. She was ready to cum again if she were allowed. The realization deepened her feeling of dependence on the older girl. Tameesha would make sure Katie did what Tameesha wanted, not letting her disappoint the older girl and thereby leave Katie feeling lonely.</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""Yes, what?""</p> <p>""Yes, Tameesha.""</p> <p>Tameesha placed the lighter side of her dark fingers against Katie's wet pussy lips. Not moving them, just letting them rest there. ""Call me 'mistress'."" </p> <p>""Yes, mistress!"" Katie said, back on the edge of cumming. She wanted to rub her cunt against those soft fingers if Tameesha, Mistress Tameesha, didn't want to move hers. She didn't dare, though. Mistress Tameesha hadn't told her to do it.</p> <p>""Good girl. I'm going to kiss you, now."" Tameesha brought her lips to Katie's.</p> <p>Katie would have rejected the idea a week before, that she would be kissing a girl, looking forward to it. Now, though it seemed as natural a part of life as that girl's fingers resting on her cunt lips or calling that girl ""mistress"". It was what should be.</p> <p>Tameesha's full lips pressed to Katie's soft lips and the older girl's tongue pushed into the younger girl’s mouth. Katie had never kissed like this before, but had been curious. Now it was the natural order of things in her world. Katie sucked at the darker girl's tongue, whimpering in gratitude at being given this gift.</p> <p>When Tameesha stopped the kiss Katie's mind was in a total haze. The older girl helped her to stand up, then tugged the denim skirt down so that it hid the smaller girl's cunt and ass. The windbreaker was adjusted to drape over Katie's shoulders and she was led out of the seat and down the aisle, getting off the bus near Tameesha's house. They were the only two getting off at that stop, almost the last kids left on the bus.</p> <p>Tameesha took the lead, carrying both her books and Katie’s, since the younger girl's hands were tied behind her back. She led Katie down a street to a large house set back, off the street. Instead of using a key Tameesha pulled out a remote and hit the button, raising one of the garage doors. A neat and tidy garage was revealed in the doorway and she led Katie into the garage, using the remote to close it again. A soft light on the door opening machinery itself was the only thing illuminating the inside the garage.</p> <p>Katie wondered why they were still in the garage after the door finished going down. ""Aren't we going inside?""</p> <p>Tameesha shook her head, standing tall, imperious. ""You better learn faster, girl!"" Her dark-skinned hand slashed out, snapping across Katie's face. </p> <p>The smaller girl staggered a little, caught off-guard by the movement and by not being able to use her arms for balance. The windbreaker slid to the floor before she stopped and stood back up right.</p> <p>""I'm sorry. Mistress Tameesha.""</p> <p>""That's better. You better not forget it again. I'll punish you more if you do!"" Tameesha said, walking to a peg board that held various lawn tools, house tools and odds and ends. From a hook she got down a studded leather dog collar, turning back and walking to the young girl.</p> <p>""A long time ago people like you kept people like me as slaves. Now I want you to feel what that was like!"" Tameesha said. She wrapped the dog collar around Katie's slender neck and buckled it. ""Maybe wearing a collar will help you remember what my name is!""</p> <p>Katie shook, nervous, seeing a less friendly side of Tameesha for the first time. She still wanted to do anything Tameesha wanted her to do, though. Hadn't Tameesha just French-kissed her? Maybe it really was more to help Katie know to call Tameesha 'mistress'. Mistress Tameesha was always looking out for her. She understood that, now.</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Tameesha.""</p> <p>That lovely flash of teeth, the bright eyes, returning and now Tameesha wrapped her arms round the slender, shorter girl and pressed her lips to her mouth again, kissing her hard, probing deep into Katie's mouth with her tongue.</p> <p>""We will go inside, but not until I prepare you."" Tameesha said after breaking the kiss.</p> <p>The darker girl's fingers hooked into the waistband of the denim skirt Katie wore and pushed down, forcing the elastic waist to slip over the smaller girl’s tight, high butt and down her legs. She then unbuttoned the younger girl's blouse, opening it, baring her chest. With the blouse open and skirt on the floor Katie's innocent body was revealed in the dim light from the door opener.</p> <p>Tameesha untied the panties from around Katie's wrists and then slid the blouse off her shoulders, leaving Katie in nothing but her socks, shoes and dog collar.</p> <p>""Take off your socks and shoes.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Tameesha."" Katie hurried to comply, stepping out of the skirt around her ankles and then bending over to tug the shoes off her feet, followed by the socks. This left her naked, except for the dog collar.</p> <p>""Pick up everything you wore, except the shoes.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Tameesha."" Katie gathered up the twisted panties, her blouse and skirt and then the socks.</p> <p>""Dump them in that garbage can.""</p> <p>Katie started toward the can before she wondered about this order. If she did this she wouldn’t have anything to wear. Just shoes. Did she trust Tameesha that much? Her bare feet slowed on the concrete of the garage floor, then resumed a normal pace.</p> <p>If Tameesha wanted her to throw her clothes away, she would do it. Tameesha knew what was best for her. She lifted the garbage can lid and dropped her clothing into the depths of the can then lowered the lid. She felt more naked now, more embarrassed about her body. She returned to where Tameesha waited.</p> <p>She didn't now when Tameesha had gotten it, but as soon as she returned to the spot where she had been when given her orders the older girl reached out and snapped a leash to the collar. Without a word Tameesha turned and started walking. Katie had to hurry to keep from being jerked along as the leash grew tight.</p> <p>Tameesha led the way into the house and then led the smaller girl, naked, up the stairs. At the top she drew her into what had to be her parent's bedroom. There was a king-sized bed flanked with two nightstands, there was a bathroom attached to the room and two dressers for clothing on either side of the room. A closet of some sort had vented doors on it.</p> <p>Stopping by the closet doors, Tameesha reached up and unhooked the leash. ""In this room you are the safest you will ever be in my house. In this room you have one last chance to back out. You can take the collar off now, go back for your clothes and get out, go home. If you do that I will never be your friend again. But if you stay, girl, you agree to be my slave. Mine, for the rest of your life. Make your choice, Katie. I won't give it to you again.""</p> <p>Katie wondered why Tameesha, Mistress Tameesha, would even offer her a chance to back out. Didn't she know how important she was to Katie? Hadn't Katie obeyed, even when she thought she didn't have to? Or maybe Tameesha needed to hear and be shown these things.</p> <p>""Please, Mistress Tameesha, let me be your slave! Please! You are the most important person in my life! I don't have any other reason for living except you! I need to be your slave. I want to be nothing but your slave for the rest of my life!"" Katie said. There were tears in her eyes, her heart filled with the truth of her words, or what she thought was the truth at the time.</p> <p>Katie knelt before the darker girl. This time she reached for the collar around her throat, not to unbuckle it, but to hold the ring on it out, exposing it to Tameesha, offering it. ""Please put the leash on your slave, Mistress Tameesha.! Please! I'm nothing without you!""</p> <p>The bright eyes, bright smile as the leash clip was raised, snapped around the ring on the collar, accepting Katie's submission.</p> <p>""I own you now, girl!""</p> <p>""I need you to own me, Mistress!""</p> <p>Tameesha laughed.</p> <p>***</p> <p>They were now in Tameesha's room, a much more girl-like room, with posters on the wall, a messy make-up table, a neater desk with a computer on it and a full sized four-poster bed. There were dirty clothes scattered around the room.</p> <p>Tameesha hadn't let Katie stand up to move from one room to the other. She had made her crawl after her on all fours. Katie had felt embarrassed by crawling naked, on a leash, but also felt the tingle burn between her legs, felt the wetness oozing from between her cunt lips, making her thighs sticky. She did it happily because Mistress knew best how to treat her cum puppy slave. Embarrassment made Katie hotter and Mistress fed her more of it to keep her hot so her cums would be hotter.</p> <p>""Oh, what a messy room! But now I have someone who can clean it up!"" Tameesha unclipped the leash. ""I want all the dirty clothes in the hamper, now, slave!""</p> <p>Katie started to stand up, but yelped in pain, instead. Tameesha had used the handle end of the leash and snapped it hard across her slave girl's naked ass. ""Don't stand up, cum puppy! Cum puppies don't walk on two legs and they don't use their hands."" Tameesha lifted the lid on the hamper. ""Use your mouth. There are two or three pairs of dirty panties on the floor. I'm sure you'll love picking those up with your mouth, won't you, slave?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Katie responded and immediately began crawling toward the nearest clothing item. </p> <p>She crawled to it, bit into it and then carried it to the hamper, dropping it in before going back to hands and knees to crawl to the next. It wasn't until the third or fourth item that Katie's target turned out to be a pair of panties. Instead of little girl cotton panties these were a pair of nylon thongs with a cotton crotch. As she lowered her mouth to them she inhaled, smelling the musky fragrance of Tameesha's pussy. She moaned as she took it between her teeth, raising her head, intending to take it to the hamper as she had the rest.</p> <p>""Freeze!""</p> <p>Katie locked herself in place, Tameesha's dirty thong in her mouth. She looked out of the corner of her eye to see her mistress sitting on the edge of the bed. The girl had taken her own socks and shoes off, dropping the socks on the floor, of course.</p> <p>""Yes, I thought so. I wore those yesterday when I met you. I'm sure they have a great flavor on them. Cream of Tameesha's Cunt Soup. I knew then that you would be a good little cum puppy."" Tameesha raised one delicate-looking dark-skinned foot. She brought it up, sliding it against Katie's bald little pussy lips, dripping wet. The toes slid along the wet pussy lips of the younger girl. Katie moaned into the panties, loud.</p> <p>""Such a tight little cum puppy cunt. I can barely get my big toe in there! We'll have to work on loosening you up. And you are squeezing my toe so hard! Are you trying to cum, slave?""</p> <p>Katie shook her head, but tears in her eyes made her change it to nodding. </p> <p>""That's right, slave, don't lie to your mistress! You know you can't cum without my permission, so you just have to take your toe fucking like a good little cum puppy!""</p> <p>Katie whimpered and moaned. She was so close! She needed to cum so much! She couldn't keep her hips from wiggling, from pushing back against the sexy, older girl's toe inside her cunt.</p> <p>Tameesha took the toe away. ""Some dirty cum puppy got her cunt drool all over my toe! Put those panties in the hamper and come over here and clean up this mess on my toe.""</p> <p>It was impossible for Katie to move. She needed to cum. She wished her hands were still tied so that she couldn't rub. Both of her hands wanted to go between her legs to finish what Tameesha had started with her toe.</p> <p>It was more impossible to disobey Tameesha. Katie was now used to taking the pain of her body's intense desires for granted. Feeling herself on the edge of orgasm and not being allowed to cum was getting to be normal. Even more normal was obeying Tameesha. Tameesha was her friend. Tameesha was now her mistress. Even if her body fell apart Katie couldn't stop herself from obeying Tameesha.</p> <p>She crawled to the hamper. It was a slow crawl and she was crying so hard she nearly went past it, but she did get there and did drop the panties in. Then she turned and crawled fast, wanting to clean Tameesha's toe of her own cunt drippings.</p> <p>Tameesha held the foot up. ""Clean it good. Suck the filthy cum puppy juice off my pretty toe!""</p> <p>Katie took the toe in her mouth, sucking at it eagerly, sucking hard. She tasted the wetness from her own cunt and with it more, the salty sweat of Tameesha's foot. She did more than suck. She licked at the toe, licking all over the toe in her mouth. She looked up the shapely calf and up at Tameesha, rewarded once more with that bright flash of teeth, the smile she would do anything for. </p> <p>""That's a good slave. Why don't you clean the rest of my toes for me? You like licking me, don't you slave?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Katie agreed, before taking the other toes into her mouth. These didn't have her flavor on them, but that didn't matter. What mattered was that Tameesha wanted her to lick and what she was licking was Tameesha. She wanted to lick any part of Tameesha. Every part of Tameesha.</p> <p>Tameesha was moaning now. ""You ever had your toes sucked, slave? Of course not. It's so fucking hot. So far from your cunt but it makes your cunt tingle and your clit swell up! I love it!""</p> <p>Katie increased her efforts. Knowing that Tameesha loved having her toes sucked gave her more incentive than ever to do it. To do something for her mistress that her mistress loved was very important to her. </p> <p>""D... Do the other foot now! Oh, yes! You are my little toe-sucking slave!""</p> <p>Bid to move to the other foot Katie was happy to oblige, lavishing more sucking and licking to the other foot. She even opened her mouth wide as Tameesha shoved her toes into her mouth, almost making her gag by hitting the back of her throat.</p> <p>Tameesha laughed as Katie's eyes bugged out, but smiled when her slave kept from gagging. She took the toes from Katie's mouth.</p> <p>""Okay, slave, enough toe sucking, for now. Head on the floor, hands behind your back, ass in the air!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress."" Katie complied, laying her head down on the floor and putting her hands behind her back. She tried to keep an eye on what Tameesha was doing, but the older girl pulled off her knit top, giving Katie a brief glimpse of two small breasts with hard nipples revealed in outline by a black bra before the knit top dropped directly on her head, blocking her view of anything.</p> <p>Seconds later Katie felt something being wrapped around her wrists, once more being tied behind her back. Whatever it was it had elastic on it. The material wrapped around, pulled tight. The elastic kept squeezing Katie's wrists, almost cutting off circulation. Moments after that was complete she felt yet another, heavier piece of material dropped over the top of the sweater. Not all light or sight was cut off by this double layer. She could see just a small piece of the second material. She stared at it until she realized why it looked familiar. It was Tameesha's skirt. She then realized the elastic around her wrists was the older girl's bra.</p> <p>Tameesha was now naked! Katie very much wanted to see her mistress naked, but would not break position. She had been ordered into this one and would stay here. She just prayed that her mistress would have mercy on her soon and allow her the sight of her naked body.</p> <p>""You have a very cruel mistress, slave. Like your people did to mine, long ago, I will sometimes want to see you hurt. Not because you did something wrong, but just for my own pleasure!"" Tameesha said from somewhere above Katie. ""You were given a choice to back out. You chose to make yourself a present to me. Now you are going to learn part of what that means. It's too late to back out now, though!""</p> <p>A thin whispering of something slicing through air, then a burning hot line of fire crossed Katie's naked, tight little ass cheeks. The shock of the pain drove the breath out of her in a gasp. A repeat of the burning pain, swinging back across both cheeks caught her breathless. Her bottom cheeks flexed, quivering as the pain burned into her. She drew a breath.</p> <p>And then screamed it out as another searing line of fire cut across her ass. The sound of leather on flesh seeped into her mind, telling her that Tameesha was whipping her with something, but she couldn't see what it was. She wasn't sure she wanted to see, either. The next whipping struck across the backs of her thighs, just below the curve of her ass. As it whipped across the leather also caught her wet cunt lips as they peeked out in back. The pain forced her to collapse, squealing, rolling her hips from side to side.</p> <p>""Get back in position, slave bitch! I didn't give you permission to lay down on the job!""</p> <p>Tears soaked into the carpet below Katie's face. She didn't want to stick her butt up for more punishment, but one leg was already drawn up. Her mistress had commanded and her body sought to obey. The other leg followed and her butt was soon pushed into the air again. This time a savage, rapid series of whippings cut across her ass cheeks, to fast to count, the pain building and building, building as Katie screamed and began to shake. The last of them again struck across her thighs, again burning across the wet cunt lips.</p> <p>""Cum, slave cunt!""</p> <p>Katie still screamed in pain but now she was also screaming in orgasm as her small body shook and convulsed. She collapsed to the floor again, the burning pain driving her orgasm, forcing it higher, hotter, higher and hotter. It seemed to go on forever. Katie's lungs needed air, but she couldn't draw any in, she was still trying to scream, mouth wide open.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie's mouth was still open when she returned to awareness. She didn't know if she had actually lost consciousness, but when she did realize what was happening next she was on her back, on top of her bound wrists. The cloth was not on her head, but she couldn't see much. Just Tameesha's ass cheeks.</p> <p>Her mouth was flooded with the taste of Tameesha's sexy pussy and the older girl was grinding her pussy on the younger girl's mouth and nose. Her mistress also had a hard grip on both of her nipples, pinching, twisting.</p> <p>""C'mon, slavecunt. I let you cum; now shove that tongue up my cunt! LICK ME!""</p> <p>Katie stuck her tongue out, feeling the wet inner lips of Tameesha's pussy sucking at her tongue. She felt the inner muscles clamp down on the wiggling, wet invader and she heard Tameesha moaning in response. The older girl didn't quit hurting her nipples, though. Katie squealed in pain into the cunt on her mouth.</p> <p>""Yes, like that, slavecunt. Oh, yeah. Now, lick my clit. Like your mistress' clit you little pain pig!""</p> <p>Katie found the hard button mostly because Tameesha shifted her weight to push it between the smaller girl's lips. She licked at it without particular skill, but didn't have to lick long. Tameesha screamed in orgasm, grinding down on Katie's face and twisting both nipples hard.</p> <p>Katie finally got a chance at fresh air as Tameesha slid back, off her face. The girl licked at her mistress's remaining wetness on her lips and cheeks while gasping for air.</p> <p>Katie realized two truths. First, she was very, very close to cumming, again. Second, she missed her mistress' pussy on her face and pain on her nipples.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie pulled on the pair of panties. She looked up at Tameesha for comment.</p> <p>""Yes, those fit fine, come over here and let me see what size they are. Yeah, I still have a few in that size, but don't wear them. I'm two sizes larger in the hips."" Tameesha said, then turned back to her underwear drawer. She started tugging out pairs, checking the size, setting some on top of the dresser, putting others back.</p> <p>""I think that's all the panties in that size. Here, try this on.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress."" Katie said. She took the small bra from Tameesha and slid the straps up her arm, then fumbled in back, trying to get the hooks to hook.</p> <p>Tameesha laughed. ""That's not the best way to put one on, cum puppy! Let me show you."" Tameesha showed Katie how to fasten the bra in front, twist it around and then tug the straps up her arms. </p> <p>Katie looked in the mirror and enjoyed seeing herself in the bra. It was padded and would make it look like she had something on top and it also hid the hard tips of her nipples.</p> <p>""Good, those have been taking up room in my drawers. Giving you this stuff will make so much room in my dresser and closet. I'll be better able to find clothes that DO fit me.""</p> <p>Next came a skirt, then a top. Tameesha told Katie to look in the mirror.</p> <p>Katie liked what she saw. The skirt was short, but was intended to be short, not short because she had outgrown it. The padded bra pushed out the front of her new top that was snug, not tight. She didn't look like a girl too poor to have nice clothes anymore.</p> <p>""Thank you, Mistress!""</p> <p>""If you want to thank me properly, cum puppy, you could beg me to whip your cunt.""</p> <p>Even standing naked while Katie was dressed, Tameesha had a commanding presence. Katie knelt and then bent forward further. She put her lips to Tameesha's toes.</p> <p>""Please, Mistress, please whip your slave's wet cunt!"" Tears dripped on to the toes and Katie kissed at the tears, too. ""Please, Mistress, take pleasure in hurting your filthy pain pig!""</p> <p>***</p> <p>""You got your new panties soaking wet, cum puppy. Well, I'll bet you wet a lot of panties. You are such a dirty, juicy little cunt!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!""</p> <p>""Yes, what, girl. What are you?""</p> <p>""I'm a dirty, juicy little cunt, Mistress!""</p> <p>""Good girl! You are learning to admit what you really are. As a reward I'll let you suck your soaking wet panties as you watch me whip your cunt!""</p> <p>Katie shivered. She tugged at the ropes that held her tied spread out on Tameesha's bed. She was actually hoping for a blindfold so she couldn't see the whipping coming. ""Th... thank you, Mistress.""</p> <p>""Open wide, cum puppy. More pussy drool for you to suck on!""</p> <p>Katie opened her mouth wide and felt the wet panties stuffed in, filling and packing her mouth.</p> <p>Tameesha climbed on top of the bound girl, straddling her tummy with her thighs. The older girl's own wet pussy smeared wetness over Katie's tummy as Tameesha leaned over Katie, kissing her panty-stuffed mouth. Then kissed her on the chin, and then several times on the neck. Katie felt the girl shift her hips down and the wet heat of Tameesha's pussy pressing against her own wet, hot cunt.</p> <p>Tameesha, kissing and licking her neck as she ground her wet cunt all over Katie's cum-hungry wet cunt. Katie moaned, frantic, begging as best she could for permission to cum.</p> <p>""No! You don't have permission! I'm girl-fucking you, slave! I'm fucking my pussy against your wet, dirty little pain pig cunt. Yes, I know you need to cum. I can see you crying. i can feel how hard your clit is. I know you want to cum right now, but I forbid it. You hear me, little slave? I FORBID IT! I own your cums. I own YOU. I can fuck your cunt, or your face. I can fuck any part of you I want to and you are NOT allowed to cum, no matter how much I cum! Do you love your mistress?"" Tameesha asked.</p> <p>Katie nodded, enthusiastic, eager to prove her love.</p> <p>""Then watch me cum, while you don't!"" Tameesha said, suddenly speeding up her grinding thrusts against Katie's cunt. </p> <p>Holding back from cumming for Katie during this was a form of torture worse than the whipping. It did give her an up-close view of Tameesha's face while she had a cum, though. The darker girl's face took on a beatific agony of ecstasy as she ground and humped her pussy on the smaller girl. Katie watched and listened, her mouth full of wet panties as Tameesha gave herself an orgasm.</p> <p>Shaking a bit, after the orgasm, Tameesha slid her wet pussy down Katie's thigh, once more slowly humping along the flesh as she brought her mouth over the bound girl's exposed, small tits. Her full lips wrapped around the left nipple first, sucking, tonguing, then the right. Katie, her pussy no longer being stimulated, was still being made to want to cum, solely from Tameesha's attention to her nipples.</p> <p>Then Tameesha began using her teeth. At first biting, light nibbles around each hard little nipple, then light bites on the nipple. As the level of pain she was giving climbed, so did the speed at which Tameesha rubbed her pussy on Katie's stretched out, bound thigh. Tameesha reached another crescendo of arousal as she bit down on and pulled the smaller girl's tight, pink nipples with her teeth, forcing her little slave to scream into the panties filling her mouth. Katie didn't see Tameesha's face for this orgasm. She was crying too hard. Katie writhed and shook underneath Tameesha, in total agony as her mistress came again.</p> <p>Tameesha rested after this orgasm, her head lying on Katie's heaving chest, hearing the smaller girl whimper and moan. She could see her nipples, standing up hard and red, swollen from abuse by the older girl.</p> <p>Tameesha was slow and dreamy when she sat up again, smiling down at Katie. With a lazy grace she got up from the bed and went to the desk, picking up something. Katie strained her neck trying to see what it was.</p> <p>A belt. A girl's belt, thin and wicked. It must have been the same one that Tameesha used on her ass earlier. Suddenly Katie felt fear. </p> <p>It had seemed so easy before, giving up control. Now the belt was in view. Now it was about to happen. Tameesha was going to use that cruel belt on her open, exposed cunt! Katie tried to escape, to beg, her fear irrational, unthinking. She screamed into the panties filling her mouth, she jerked at the ropes tied to her wrists and ankles, she twisted as much as the ropes allowed, side to side.</p> <p>""Oh, so now you are afraid? It was 'please whip me, mistress' just a little bit ago, now you want to change your mind? Too late, filthy little slave cunt! I'm going to whip you as much as I want, where I want!""</p> <p>Tameesha lashed out and Katie began squealing in horror even before she realized the stroke hadn't hit her. Her body shook in fear, gasping for air through her nose, mouth full of her new panties. She shook her head, sobbing as she realized how hard the belt had swung. The tip had snapped against the bed between her legs.</p> <p>If that belt landed on her she would be in enormous pain. She knew it and feared it. </p> <p>She looked up and saw Tameesha drawing the belt back again. She closed her eyes, unable to look at the pain coming.</p> <p>She waited. She held her breath. Her body was rigid, pulling at all the ropes at once, trying to curl up, to shield her sensitive cunt from that vicious belt. She waited.</p> <p>And waited.</p> <p>Then Katie peeked. Tameesha wasn't at the foot of the bed. She looked around. Then up. Tameesha, standing over her. Her face just inches from Katies.</p> <p>""CUM!""</p> <p>Katie exploded. Her body shook so hard from the force of the orgasm that the bed itself was bouncing on the floor. She came, the knot in her tummy that had been there so long, on the edge spread all over her body like fire on a fuse.</p> <p>As the peak of her orgasm came and started to fade Katie blacked out.</p> <p>***</p> <p>When Katie woke up she felt naked. That shouldn't feel so bad. She'd been naked for the past couple of hours, at least. She realized what was missing that left her more naked than naked.</p> <p>The collar was gone. The dog collar that Tameesha had put on her was missing. She sat up on Tameesha's bed.</p> <p>Tameesha sat at the desk, at the computer. Katie couldn't see the screen, but she could tell that Tameesha was staring at the screen in order not to stare at her.</p> <p>""Mistress?""</p> <p>""Your clothes are on the floor. I dug them out of the trash. I'll call a cab when you are dressed. It will cost money but I can afford it."" Tameesha said, still not looking at her.</p> <p>There on the floor were the clothes that Katie had put on this morning. Was it only this morning? It seemed ages ago since she had dumped them in the trash can in the garage. Even the stretched out panties that had been bound around her wrists lay there on the pile.</p> <p>""Mistress? I don't understand!""</p> <p>""Cut the Mistress shit! You weren't able to take what I wanted to give you. I wasn't going to tear your precious little cunt up. Just hurt it. You freaked out. I don't need a slave who can't take what I want to give. Just get dressed, get out and don't talk to me again."" Tameesha said, still not looking at the naked girl on her bed.</p> <p>Katie started to cry, then sob. Her body felt lifeless. How could she have screwed this up so much? How did she ruin the only thing in her life that meant anything?</p> <p>""Spare me the tear show. You were crying and screaming when I wanted to whip your cunt. You begged me to do it, remember? Then when I want to do it you act like I'm going to skin you alive! I don't need a fucking drama queen. I need a slave!"" Tameesha finally did look at her, the bright eyes blazing hot.</p> <p>""Please, Mistress, please! Give me another chance! I don't know what happened. Maybe the pill wore off?""</p> <p>Tameesha opened a drawer in the desk, taking out a bottle, shaking it to make it rattle; she threw the bottle at, not to, Katie. ""Take as many as you want, cunt. Just take them home because I don't want you here."" She turned back to the computer.</p> <p>Katie looked at the bottle. It was labeled 'Quick-dissolving Children's Pain and Fever Medicine'. ""But, this isn't what you gave me! The pills that made me tingle. That got me hot!""</p> <p>""Oh, I'm not your mistress anymore?"" Tameesha rubbed in the fact that Katie had forgotten to call her by the title. ""Those ARE the pills I gave you, stupid cunt. Just baby's Tylenol."" She looked at Katie again, who opened the pill bottle, seeing it contained pills exactly like the ones she'd been given. ""Earth to Ms. Stupid Cunt! All that tingling and wetness was really YOU! The real you! You are just a whore!""</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>""See for yourself! The evidence is in your hands! You can't claim those pills did ANYTHING to make you act like you did! If you aren't a whore then what are you?""</p> <p>""I AM A SLAVE!"" Katie screamed the words, never realizing how they would sound until she had done so.</p> <p>""THEN PROVE YOUR SLAVERY TO ME!"" Tameesha screamed it back at her. The older girl stood up, taking the belt from the desk. Her bright eyes blazing hot with anger and now with challenge, smoking with a lust that was anything but tender.</p> <p>Katie shuddered, realizing she had to put up or shut up. She had to give herself to Tameesha the way she wanted or admit failure.</p> <p>If she was a slave and Tameesha didn't want her then what was she? Useless. If she wasn't a slave then she was a whore. She could be like her mother in a few years, a drunken whore fucking strangers.</p> <p>Katie had no ropes to hold her in place. No gag to hide her screams. She would have to take this the hard way. Her legs had to be spread. The younger girl lay on her back on Tameesha's bed and then reached down, grabbing her own ankles, pulling her legs wide. She spread her legs wide, exposing her hairless, sensitive little cunt to Tameesha and her belt.</p> <p>Katie locked her eyes on Tameesha. She was the most beautiful thing in her life. She was the only salvation for her. Be Tameesha's slave or be a whore. Tameesha was her only desire, her only hope.</p> <p>""Please, Mistress, whip your slave's dirty wet cunt. Whip your cum puppy's drooling pussy. Please whip your pain pig's wet cunt!"" Katie said. She was shaking but she was sure. She was sure that no matter how much this hurt she had to give it to Tameesha.</p> <p>The first stroke came without any tease this time. The belt lashed out and struck, burning a line of fire across Katie's hairless little pussy. The pain was as bad as she feared it would be. Her arms strained to force her legs to stay apart when they tried to close. She shook with the strain and bottled up the scream inside. </p> <p>""P... please... Mistress, please whip me again!"" Tears blurred Katie's vision. Mercifully she didn't see the arm draw back and lash forward; she only felt the next stroke of the belt on her cunt.</p> <p>Now she screamed. She felt the welt rising from the first stroke and now a new line of fire burned on her cunt lips. She tossed her head back and forth, but kept her legs open through force of will and by straining every muscle in her body. </p> <p>Pain filled, wracked with sobs, she drew in her breath to beg for the next stroke. ""P... ple... please Mistress..."" Katie got no further. She was screaming. Tameesha hadn't waited for her to complete the sentence before striking. Or striking again. Or striking yet again.</p> <p>Katie felt the lashing at her cunt over and over. The lines of fire increased in number on her hairless pussy, multiplying and crisscrossing. Welts joined with welts. Katie screamed until she was out of air, her body tight as a piano string.</p> <p>Through it all she kept her ankles wrapped in her fingers, kept her legs spread wide. She kept her cunt available for every stroke as it burned on her already burning cunt.</p> <p>She was still holding position, drawing in sobbing breaths and screaming when Tameesha leapt on top of her and began grinding her pussy against the younger girl's enflamed cunt. Frantic, urgent, demanding thrusts, pussy to pussy, cunt to cunt. Tameesha girl-fucked little Katie hard, keeping the burning pain of the welts alive.</p> <p>Katie blinked at the tears, barely recognizing the face above her. She still kept her fingers wrapped hard around her ankles, forcing her legs wide open.</p> <p>""Cum for your mistress, slave. CUM NOW!"" Tameesha yelled into her face before mashing her open mouth to Katie's mouth. Both girls screamed, their mouths mashed together, tongues entwined, bodies shaking, spasming. They came together, hard, screaming into each other's mouth.</p> <p>Tameesha broke the kiss at last, gasping for air, a few tears on her own cheeks, her own tears for a change. ""My God! That was so good!""</p> <p>She rolled to the side, lying beside Katie who still gripped her own ankles with white knuckled ferocity.</p> <p>""Hey, it's okay. You are my slave again. You can let go of your ankles.""</p> <p>""M... mistress... I... I don't think I CAN!"" Katie half-giggled. Tameesha giggled with her, prying the girl's grip from around the ankles.</p></div>",[]
564,"The Humiliation of Katie, Part 3",3,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-12,44,5,"f/g, hum, d/s, mild gs, bd, m/g, exhib, voy, oral, IR, female ejaculation",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Katie's sleep that night was difficult. Her body was exhausted from the strains of the day and parts of her were very, very sore. Welts on her ass made it difficult to put weight on her bottom. Sore, swollen, chewed on nipples and welts on her cunt made it painful to lie on her stomach, the way she usually slept. Her wrists and ankles ached from deep bruises she created by struggling against the ropes that had bound her. Her throat was sore from screaming. Emotional exhaustion also left her drained. The day had been a roller coaster, with rising to heights of joy and crushing descent into loss. There were words that surfaced in her mind as she tried to sleep. Words like 'Mistress', 'slave', and 'whore'.</p> <p>She remembered cuddling with Tameesha after their orgasm together. Tameesha had kissed her over and over, holding Katie close to her. Those moments were perhaps the sweetest that Katie had known in her life. Mommy and daddy had hugged and kissed her, but she was their only child. Tameesha hugged and kissed her not because she was the child that came along in her life, but was the slave she had chosen.</p> <p>Katie recalled the way Tameesha had pampered her, though still reminding Katie of her status. Katie had to take her old clothes back to the garage, naked, and put them in the trash again. She was then tied at the wrists as she sat in front of Tameesha's make-up mirror, hands tied behind her back again. Tameesha had brushed her tangled hair out, parting it in the middle and putting the hair into twin pigtails. Sitting there had been difficult, the welts on her ass burning, but Tameesha wanted her there and she endured. After putting her hair into pigtails Tameesha demonstrated why she wanted Katie's hair in pigtails. Katie had knelt on the floor, hands still bound, as Tameesha stood over her. The older girl, her Mistress, had grabbed her pigtails and used them as handles, pulling Katie's face against her pussy. </p> <p>Tameesha had pulled out the clothes she had previously segregated as clothing she would give to Katie, putting most of it into shopping bags. She had then untied Katie's arms, dressing her once again, including the bra, but no panties.</p> <p>Instead, her mistress had put a rope around Katie's waist and then drawn it between the young slave girl’s legs, tying it at the other side of her waist. This put a strip of rope between the cheeks of her welted ass and inside the welted lips of her cunt. If she bent, or walked or stood up or sat down the rope would slide between her wet cunt lips, reminding her it was there. Reminding her she was Tameesha's slave.</p> <p>The dog collar didn't come back. In its place Tameesha put a small elastic choker around Katie's neck. It wasn't very tight but fit snug to her skin. Instead of a ring to attach a leash the choker had the letter 'T' on it. Katie glowed, wearing Tameesha's mark in a subtle way.</p> <p>When Tameesha's parents arrived home they had paid little attention to the girl her daughter had been using and abusing all that afternoon. They were mostly concerned with their own lives. Her mother had questioned her on the clothes being given away, but since Katie was smaller than Tameesha it was evident that her daughter wouldn't be giving clothes that actually fit.</p> <p>Instead of cooking dinner Tameesha's parents took them out to dinner. Katie hadn't eaten much more than Tameesha's pussy juice and she was starving when they arrived at the restaurant. Even so she held whispered conference with Tameesha who chose her meal for her. With the choker around her throat and the rope through her cunt lips she was reminded constantly that she was property.</p> <p>Tameesha hadn't stopped with those reminders, though. She'd asked her father to choose a booth rather than a table and had put Katie on the inside of the booth on the same side of the table. The allowed them to whisper together and it also allowed Tameesha to slip a hand under the young slave's skirt and run her fingers over the welts that covered her pussy lips.</p> <p>Katie had to keep her whimpers stifled and not wince very much as her mistress played with her pain and shame. The pain of Tameesha scraping the welts with a fingernail and the shame of being here in public, having her cunt played with. The two melded together as her cunt continued to juice up, soaking the rope between her cunt lips.</p> <p>After ordering the food Tameesha had told Katie they were going to the bathroom together. Katie left the table with her mistress, walking behind her. She wondered if others noticed how she submitted to the older girl. Glancing around, though, she realized that no one was paying much attention. A man or two was watching the young girls while trying not to, but that seemed to be more because they were girls, not because of how they acted.</p> <p>In the bathroom Tameesha had lead Katie to a toilet stall. There was no one else in the room and they entered a bathroom stall together.</p> <p>Tameesha had told Katie to kneel and then Tameesha had pulled up her skirt. She was without panties and she sat on the toilet, spreading her legs. Katie licked her lips, expecting to be told to lick her friend and mistress on the pussy.</p> <p>She was shocked when Tameesha began urinating, instead. She could smell the acrid scent and hear the stream hitting the water in the toilet bowl. She could see the stream jetting from her mistress' pussy.</p> <p>Tameesha reached out and grabbed Katie by the pigtails, pulling the smaller girl close, planting another kiss on her lips, tongue pushing into Katie's willing mouth. Not sure what to do with her hands Katie put her arms behind her back. Tameesha finished pissing as she kissed Katie hard.</p> <p>Then Tameesha pulled Katie's mouth away from her own. She used the girl's pigtails as handles, lowering the head as she scooted her bottom forward on the seat. Tameesha pulled Katie's mouth onto her pussy as she put her feet up on door to the stall.</p> <p>Katie had almost resisted. Almost. The lessons of the afternoon were fresh in her memory and she would not refuse Tameesha anything. She still smelled the warm smell of the older girl's urine as she found her mouth pressed to the lips of the girl's pussy. She had extended her tongue, licking. She realized she was licking the last drops of piss along with the wetness on Tameesha's pussy.</p> <p>Tameesha had been pleased. ""Good slave pig. Lick up all of your mistress' piss from her pussy!"" Tameesha had said.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Once home Katie had permission to remove the rope from her pussy. She had untied the rope and pulled it from between the dripping wet lips of her cunt. She hadn't been told what to do with the rope. She put it under her pillow while she took care of other things.</p> <p>She had taken a bath, finding the welts on her ass and cunt. She didn't tease her cunt for pleasure, instead tracing the welts and scratching at them as Tameesha had done with her nail. She felt the pain and the excitement the pain created in her cunt.</p> <p>Whore. That's what Tameesha had said about her. But she wasn't a whore, she was a slave. Mistress Tameesha's slave, cum puppy and pain pig. </p> <p>Whore. Katie tried to push the word from her mind, tried to not remember it. The more she wanted to not remember it the more she heard the word in her mind. Whore. </p> <p>She had gotten wet, gotten a tingle, gotten excited and it wasn't even in response to a pill. Gotten turned on before Tameesha had made her a slave.</p> <p>Slave! She cried into her own head. Whore! Was the reply. Slave! Whore! Slave! Whore! SlaveWhore! Whoreslave!</p> <p>Katie sat up in the bathtub, jerking her fingers away from her cunt. She was breathing fast, her heart was thudding a rapid beat in her chest. Her cunt was wet beyond what water could do to it and she had been stroking her clit. She had stopped just before cumming. Cumming over calling herself dirty names.</p> <p>Doubt had crept in. Was she whore or slave? She looked at the choker she had left laying on the sink when she got into the bath. She was a slave. </p> <p>Katie took the crotch rope from under her pillow that night before going to sleep. She held one end in her hands, the other in her teeth and wrapped her wrists together in front of her. She would show Tameesha that she was a slave, not a whore. She would show the part of her that doubted that she was a slave, not a whore.</p> <p>***</p> <p>The next morning Katie left the trailer with her head held high, even though the choker on her neck marked her as a slave. The clothes she wore fit pretty well and looked nice. Her hair was in pig-tails just like Tameesha wanted.</p> <p>The other kids seemed to go out of their way to not notice. Katie decided she didn't care. She only cared about Tameesha. When the bus arrived she went to the seat she shared with her friend and mistress. Tameesha's bright smile was the morning sun, finally lifting the doubts of night from her life.</p> <p>Again she was given the inside seat. Tameesha took her hand and squeezed it, then motioned to the huge boy who sat in the back seat. He leaned forward, his head over the back of the seat between the girl's heads.</p> <p>""Katie, this is Tyronne. Tyronne, this is Katie. Tyronne has a secret, Katie. Do you know what that secret is?""</p> <p>Katie looked at the impassive, dark-skinned face. The boy was big, both with muscle and fat. His eyes were small, pig-like, his skin many shades darker than Tameesha's. His flat nose flared as he breathed. She couldn't guess what sort of secret the behemoth from the back seat could have that Tameesha would care about. ""No, I don't.""</p> <p>""Tyronne is my slave, too.""</p> <p>Katie froze. Her heart felt betrayed. How could Tameesha share anything as special as being mistress with this giant, dull-looking BOY!</p> <p>Tameesha stroked her dark fingers against Katie's cheek. ""Don't worry, pretty baby. Just try to understand. Tyronne was my first slave. He knew I would take a girl as my slave next and he agreed to stay my slave as long as I wanted him to be. He is very, very faithful to me. Aren't you, Ty?""</p> <p>Tyronne answered, his voice low, raspy. It was pitched so only the three of them could hear it. ""Yes, Mistress Tameesha!""</p> <p>Katie was still feeling hurt. It hadn't occurred to her that she would ever be sharing Tameesha with others. She hadn't been asked if she would.</p> <p>""I thought I was your slave!""</p> <p>""Keep your voice down! You are my slave, Katie-baby. You are my number two. Ty is number one."" Tameesha said. She sounded as though she were explaining something very simple to a slow-witted child.</p> <p>""But you didn't tell me about him before!""</p> <p>""I am the mistress. I don't have to tell you about other slaves, just give you the choice. If you want to be my slave then you take the place I assign you in my stable.""</p> <p>Katie felt the tears on her cheek before realizing she was crying.</p> <p>""You are my slave. You now have a duty to love and obey the rest of my stable. Thus far the only other in my stable is Ty. You will love and obey him.""</p> <p>""What if... What if he doesn't like me?"" Katie asked. There had to be someway to make this right, to make it just her and Tameesha again.</p> <p>""Does it matter to you, slave Tyronne? Do you like or dislike Katie?"" Tameesha addressed the giant boy.</p> <p>""Slave Katie belongs to my Mistress. I belong to my Mistress. It just is. Not up to me to like her or dislike her."" The boy remained impassive, stolid.</p> <p>""There, you see? He doesn't dislike you.""</p> <p>""He doesn't like me, either."" Katie pointed out.</p> <p>""Don't be so quick to jump to that conclusion, slave. Ty, would you like to shove your cock into Katie's face? Would you enjoy pushing it between her lips, feel her suck on your cock?""</p> <p>The dull look in the boy's eyes brightened. ""Yes, Mistress! Tyronne would like that a lot!""</p> <p>Katie shrank against the wall of the bus. She was suddenly frightened of the big boy.</p> <p>""Don't let your fear make you forget who you belong to, girl! You belong to me! I decide what happens to you. Who, what, when, where and why! If I tell you to suck a cock you open your slave mouth and suck it! If I tell you to lick a cunt you stick out your tongue and get busy! If I want to whip your cunt or ass or tits you will take the pain and suffer for it! That's slavery, little girl! I'm getting tired of having to explain this to you over and over again."" Tameesha said to her.</p> <p>""If I decide you aren't willing to be my slave, in all ways and in all things then I will cut you loose. I won't be lonely. Will I, Ty?""</p> <p>""No, Mistress!""</p> <p>""But...""</p> <p>""No buts, girl! You want to know why you will accept this? Do you really need me to prove to you that you want this?""</p> <p>Katie didn't say anything, or move. What proof could Tameesha give to her that she wanted to be part of anything with Tyronne.</p> <p>""You are going to suck Tyronne's cock this afternoon, Katie. You are going to suck his cock, naked, on your knees. A naked white girl sucking a black cock! You will suck it and do a good job of it. Now, cum puppy, tell me if your panties are dry or wet! ANSWER!""</p> <p>Katie trembled. She looked from Tameesha to Tyronne. She then looked at the floor. She knew the answer.</p> <p>""Wet, aren't they? I chose you because you would be the kind of slave I wanted. One who would get off on all the perverted things I want to do to you. You may think you are a good girl, but I know better. I know what will make you drip and moan and ache to cum, over and over. You know the truth of that, no matter how much you believe you are a good girl.""</p> <p>Katie kept staring at the floor. She didn't want this to be happening, but she couldn't deny the truth in Tameesha's word. Yesterday she had known that Tameesha would do what was best for her, would always treat her right. Could it be that even things she didn't think she wanted were really best for her?</p> <p>Perhaps more importantly would she want to be alive if Tameesha did cut her out of her life?</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress."" Katie said, still looking at the floor.</p> <p>""Finally! Tyronne, swap seats with me.""</p> <p>Katie looked up, then down again as the huge bulk of the boy from the backseat moved to sit beside her. She felt dwarfed by his enormous bulk. </p> <p>""Katie, take my jacket and put it on your lap, then spread your legs."" Tameesha said, handing the jacket over the seat back. Katie took it and did as she was told.</p> <p>""Okay, Tyronne. You are doing this for me. Show Katie that you are a good lover with your hands.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Tyronne said, his huge hand sliding beneath the windbreaker and Katie's skirt. </p> <p>Katie flinched, spreading her legs even wider in fear of the black hand moving beneath her clothing, afraid of what Tyronne could do to her. He looked so strong, so brutish.</p> <p>The touch, when it came, was subtle and stimulating. Katie knew it was Tyronne's finger by the size, but the touch was not rough, nor unskillful. The boy was sliding his finger along the edges of her cunt lips through the fabric of the wet panties. She gasped at the pleasure, in spite of not wanting to show how quick and easy it was for him to arouse her.</p> <p>""Were her panties soaking wet, Ty?"" Tameesha asked, stroking Katie's hair.</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress, dripping wet! Wetter now, though!"" Tyronne responded. His finger rubbed in tiny circles directly at the entrance to Katie's tight cunt, driving the small girl to squeak with pleasure, her hips rising and falling in time to his strokes.</p> <p>""See, cum puppy? Tyronne loves you! I told you. Will you love him back, as your senior slave in my stable?"" </p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Katie eeped out as she teetered on the brink of orgasm. ""Please, Mistress, please let me cum!""</p> <p>Tameesha wrapped a hand over Katie's gasping mouth, putting her lips to the younger girl's ear. ""I'm going to love watching you suck his cock. Cum for mistress, slave!""</p> <p>Katie came, thankful that Tameesha had her hand over her mouth. Even while trying not to scream she still made noise cumming on Tyronne's skilled fingers.</p> <p>The bus arrived at school. As Katie watched Tyronne suck her wetness off of his fingers she shivered, listening to Tameesha.</p> <p>""Meet me in the girl's bathroom again at lunch, cum puppy.”</p> <p>*** Katie struggled through the morning, unable to concentrate on her problems with Tyronne being a part of her relationship with Tameesha. She was glad when her lunch period came. At least there would be no Tyronne in the girl's bathroom!</p> <p>She hurried to her appointment, glad now for contact with Tameesha. She wasn't going to mention Tyronne, just be with her mistress. She wanted to feel the special closeness of the day before.</p> <p>Tameesha was alone in the bathroom when Katie arrived. Katie went to her; arms raised to embrace, then dropped them. She wasn't a girlfriend, she was a slave. She lowered herself to her knees before Tameesha. Katie lowered her head, kissing each of Tameesha's shoes.</p> <p>""You are learning! I am pleased! Stand up, slave.""</p> <p>Katie rose up, still keeping her eyes down. She felt Tameesha take her by the pigtails and draw her closer. She had to turn her face up to her mistress for the kiss Tameesha pressed to her lips.</p> <p>Katie melted. The resistance, fear and betrayal poured away as she melted under the heat of Tameesha's kiss. The younger girl was uncertain about what to do with her hands, wanting to wrap her arms around her mistress, but was pretty sure this wasn't right. After struggling with this for a few seconds she pushed her arms behind her back and gripped her right wrist in her left hand. She was then able to just enjoy the kiss.</p> <p>Tameesha ended the kiss with the same matter-of-fact manner she had initiated it, pulling Katie's head back by the girl's pigtails. She then placed her slave's head against her chest, stroking the girl's hair.</p> <p>""Don't worry about Tyronne, girl. He won't take my love away from you.""</p> <p>Love? It was the first time Katie could recall the word being used between them. Yes, she admitted, she loved her mistress. She wondered when it began, thinking it went back to when the older girl had invited her back to the seat on the bus with her.</p> <p>Tyronne had been there, then. It had been his booming, loud voice that had cut the teasing down, made it stop.</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress."" Katie replied. She still wasn't happy with his being part of this. He wasn't here, though, and she fought to put him out of her mind. She still wanted her arms around Tameesha, but settled for pressing her smaller body against the older girl, rubbing her face against Tameesha's breasts.</p> <p>She felt Tameesha raising her skirt. The hem was pulled higher and higher, exposing her hips, clad in panties that had also been given by Tameesha. She felt the older girl's dark fingers stroking the front of the panties.</p> <p>""Your panties are still wet, girl?"" Tameesha said, finding the crotch of Katie's panties soaked.</p> <p>""They are always wet when I think of you, Mistress!"" Katie admitted. </p> <p>""My little cum puppy's drooling cunt!"" Tameesha giggled, sliding her fingers inside the wet panties. Katie spread her legs without being commanded as Tameesha took charge of her wet slit.</p> <p>Katie moaned as she felt the fingers slide along her slit, then turn, sliding up inside a little. She felt the stretching of having even two slender fingers just inside her. She gasped as Tameesha pushed harder and then whimpered as the stretching began to hurt.</p> <p>""Yes, my cum puppy is a virgin, but a very, very wet one. I could bust your cherry right now.""</p> <p>Katie's eyes snapped open, muscles tensing all over her body at the thought. It hadn't occurred to her that Tameesha would want to take her virginity.</p> <p>""Does that frighten you, Katie baby?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!""</p> <p>""Well, I won't do it. Not now."" Tameesha said, and Katie relaxed again a bit. ""Not with just my fingers, either."" Katie shivered.</p> <p>""But you are going to do it, Mistress?""</p> <p>""Yes, baby girl.. Of course.""</p> <p>Of course. Katie felt her heart thud as she heard Tameesha speak of taking her virginity as calm and matter-of-fact way as if she were saying she was going to have a candy bar. She didn't have much time to worry about it, though. Tameesha's fingers began to move, just inside her cunt hole, moving in and out in the very short depth.</p> <p>""Oh, god. Oh!"" Katie moaned, feeling the motion driving her toward an orgasm.</p> <p>""You are my slave. I own your virginity because I own you. Every hole you have. They are mine to control. To toy with. To fill."" Tameesha explained, frigging Katie's tender little hole. She put her thumb against the small girl's clit, rubbing it in time to the frigging. Katie's moans became more frantic.</p> <p>""Your body belongs to me, slave girl. Your body, your heart, your soul."" Tameesha said as she frigged the younger girl. ""Your mouth, your cunt, your asshole.""</p> <p>Katie shook, both from the force of the orgasm she knew was about to hit her with the force of a speeding steamroller and from the concept she hadn't thought of. Of something being pushed into her ass. She was frightened, but her mistress was stimulating her so much she was unable to do anything but feel the fear. Feel it and ride it as she was forced closer to the edge of orgasm.</p> <p>""Cum for mistress, three-hole fuckslave!"" Tameesha said and then covered Katie's gasping, moaning mouth with her own.</p> <p>Katie screamed into Tameesha's mouth, feeling her mistress's tongue pushed into her mouth. Tameesha's tongue made her think of Tyronne's cock going into her mouth later that day. Her body went rigid, vibrating, convulsing. She felt her convulsing muscles clamp down on Tameesha's finger tips just at the rim of her cunt. Katie was cumming hard and couldn't protest the images invading her mind or push away the fear and fear of pain that flooded her imagination. </p> <p>She hit the peak of her orgasm as her mind screamed out the new name Tameesha had called her. Fuckslave. Her body did the impossible and her orgasm redoubled its force. She had an orgasm within an orgasm.</p> <p>When she came down from the impact her body collapsed against Tameesha. The older girl had to hold her up or let her drop to the floor. Tameesha managed to hold her up by turning, bracing Katie's body against the wall.</p> <p>When Katie's mind came back to what was happening with her body she realized she was sucking on Tameesha's fingers, cleaning her own cunt juices from them.</p> <p>""I hope you are enjoying these little lunchtime trysts, cum puppy. They don't come cheap and you are going to have to pay for them soon.""</p> <p>Katie wanted to ask what Tameesha meant, but her mouth was busy with cunt-flavored fingers. When Tameesha pulled them out Katie was supporting her own weight again and the older girl left the bathroom without a further word.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Katie felt each heartbeat of the afternoon bring her closer to something she didn't want. She had been told she would be performing an action on a boy she barely knew and certainly didn't love that she had thought was disgusting.</p> <p>Who wouldn't think it was disgusting? Well, boys, obviously. But every girl she knew had said ""Ew!"" when discussing 'blow jobs'.</p> <p>When she had imagined it at all she had imagined being asked to do it by some faceless future boyfriend. She had thought she would refuse and the boy would either respect her for refusing or break up with her. It was easy to imagine how you'd act on a date when you weren't old enough to date.</p> <p>Now, though, she was a slave. Not because someone had captured her but because she had given her heart to the girl who was now her mistress and mistress had decreed she would do this.</p> <p>If she had known about Tyronne before, when Tameesha offered her the choice, or later when she had told her to get dressed and leave, what would she have done? That wasn't as easy a question. Last week she didn't even know she could fall in love with a girl, now she couldn’t think of not being in love.</p> <p>Another worry entered her mind. How big was Tyronne... down there? He was huge, all over in the places she could see.</p> <p>She had seen little boys, before, when playing doctor. Theirs had been tiny little things. More to laugh at that than to be afraid of. She had seen her daddy's a few times that she could remember, usually when she ran into her parent's bedroom without knocking and he was getting dressed or undressed. His had been larger than all the ones on little boys, even if it was soft. Much bigger. It had to grow when boys grew. </p> <p>Did that mean that Tyronne's would be as big as the rest of him? She remembered what she had seen on the cock on the man her mother had brought back to the trailer. It had been big, red, angry looking. Much bigger, when hard, than the soft one she had seen on her father.</p> <p>She shuddered, scared. Then she felt a tear escape down her cheek. She was scared, and wet, her panties only slowing down the juices oozing onto her inner thighs.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Tameesha caught up with her as she waited to get on the bus. Katie felt joy again as she bathed in the bright eyes and smile of her mistress.</p> <p>""You are shaking, pretty Katie!"" Tameesha said, taking the smaller girl's hands in hers. She drew Katie closer. ""You don't have to be scared, just trust in me.""</p> <p>Katie wanted to beg to be let out of this task. She started to form the words when a shadow fell across the two of them. A shadow cast by a huge body. Tyronne was there.</p> <p>Katie looked up at him, saw his huge bulk. She leaned against Tameesha, hiding her face against the taller girl's shoulder.</p> <p>""Come on, girl. Get on the bus. You'll see. You'll do fine."" Tameesha said. She made Katie get on the bus and proceed down the aisle. </p> <p>Katie felt the bus shift on its springs from the weight of Tyronne behind her. She moved back to the seat before the last one. The one she shared with Tameesha.</p> <p>She sat on the inside of the seat and waited while Tameesha sat beside her. Tyronne took his usual seat behind them.</p> <p>Tameesha settled in, then reached for Katie, pulling the girl around so she leaned back, her head resting on Tameesha's larger breasts. She kissed Katie discreetly behind her ear and started whispering to her.</p> <p>""You are not to reply, just close your eyes and imagine."" Tameesha instructed.</p> <p>Katie let her eyes half-close at first, but her eyes did begin to close on their own as she felt Tameesha right there, just holding her. She remembered yesterday, being held close after the painful cunt whipping. Being close to her mistress was sweet, even without the pain.</p> <p>""You are mine, Katie."" Tameesha said. ""Do you think I would do anything that I thought would be bad for you?""</p> <p>Katie wondered about that. She tried to find a way to punch a hole in that argument, but couldn't. Yes, Tameesha would hurt her for pleasure, but it was pleasure she enjoyed giving. She had deceived Katie about the pills she was being given, but hadn't given her anything that would addict her or hurt her body. The deception just left her able to be her real self, the self that was hot for Tameesha. She finally shook her head.</p> <p>""Your own cunt agrees that you want to do this for me. In a way it's smarter than your head is."" Tameesha stroked Katie's cheek with her dark fingers. ""I'm just helping you to obey your own true self. If I have some fun, too, then we are both happy.""</p> <p>Katie knew there was truth in Tameesha's words. Anytime she imagined what Tameesha wanted her to do this afternoon her cunt would juice up. Her cunt wanted to do this for itself and to make Tameesha happy. It was just her head that gave her problems with it. Her head was full of 'don't' messages. Don't act dirty. Don't let others see her naked. Don't play with her cunt. Tameesha just over rode those messages, making her do things she really wanted to be doing.</p> <p>""Is it... big, Mistress?"" Katie finally had the courage to ask.</p> <p>Tameesha started to giggle, then to laugh, her chest bouncing under Katie's head as she held the smaller girl close.</p> <p>""Is that what has you so scared? You think he's got a huge black python down there?"" Tameesha kept her voice down, but with difficulty. She was laughing so much. ""Tyronne is big all over, except there. It's like the rest of him got big and left that part alone. He's not too small, but he's not too big, either. He's big enough, but not big big.""</p> <p>Katie breathed a sigh of relief. She felt less fear, being told this. </p> <p>Tameesha leaned in even closer. ""Why do you think I trained him to use his fingers so well?"" She started laughing again. ""He's got a good tongue, too, now that I taught him, but not as sweet to feel as yours.""</p> <p>Katie smiled at that. She continued to smile and enjoy being close to Tameesha the rest of the way to Tameesha's house, where all three got off the bus together.</p> <p>*** Tameesha led her two slaves into her house through the garage. She stopped the pair of them in the garage with the door down and ordered them to strip. She ordered Katie to go first.</p> <p>This would be the first time in many years that Katie had to be naked in front of any male. Her father hadn't seen her naked since she was around five. Katie looked up at the huge boy. This was definitely not how she had expected to be naked in front of a boy for the first time.</p> <p>She realized that both of them were looking at her. She turned her back so that it was toward Tyronne as she lifted off her top. She pulled off her shoes, then socks, then unhooked her skirt. She lowered it, feeling her ears and cheeks burning just from being in bra and panties in front of him. She reached back, fumbling the unhooking of the bra, sliding it off her shoulders and then hooked her thumbs in the waist of her panties, tugging them down her slender hips and thighs.</p> <p>""Turn around, girl. Give us a good look."" Tameesha ordered.</p> <p>Katie turned slow, her eyes on the concrete floor of the garage. She felt more naked than naked in this place. More naked than she had felt when it was just Tameesha. With Tameesha they were both girls. Tyronne could now look on her naked body. He could see her slender torso, just budded breasts topped with hard, erect nipples. He could see her flat tummy and belly button. He could also see her narrow hips, yet to fully grow out, topping her slender thighs. And he could see her bald, dripping wet cunt, crying out to be touched.</p> <p>""Do you see how wet and eager she is, Ty? My little cum puppy's cunt drools when she is embarrassed."" Tameesha said.</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress! You chose well!""</p> <p>""She's a virgin, too. Her little cherry is just waiting to be plucked."" Tameesha said, walking over to the naked Katie, stroking her hair, wiping a tear from the slave's cheek.</p> <p>""Poor little cum puppy is crying! But your dirty little cunt is drooling. If I measured the tears and the cunt drool, which would be greater, cum puppy?""</p> <p>""My cunt drool, Mistress."" Katie whispered.</p> <p>Tameesha slapped the younger girl's naked ass, making her jump and squeal, her cunt squeezing around emptiness, forcing out more wetness. ""Louder, cum puppy! Bark your answers louder when I ask you questions!""</p> <p>""My cunt drool, Mistress!"" Katie repeated, nearly shouting her repeated reply.</p> <p>""That's better! Now, get on your knees, slave!""</p> <p>Katie knelt on the hard floor, feeling even smaller being down so low.</p> <p>""Ty, my strong slave, you will strip now.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Tyronne replied, reaching down to peel off the giant-sized shirt over his torso.</p> <p>Tameesha took Katie by the pigtails, yanking back and down, forcing her face up, forcing her to pay attention as the boy stripped.</p> <p>Katie watched, blinking at tears of shame as Tyronne's big belly and chest came into view. Unlike Katie he didn't turn his back as he stripped. His skin was many shades darker than Tameesha's. While her mistress had dark brown nipples on her creamy-coffee skin Tyronne's were just a darker shade of black on the blackness of his chest. He unbuttoned his pants, pushing them down over his big bottom and thick thighs. Katie could see that his plain white jockey underpants were tented out. He kicked off his shoes and pulled the pants off before the socks. Finally came his moment of unveiling. He shoved the tented underpants down.</p> <p>Katie had seen the cock of the man who had been with her mother. Tyronne's cock wasn't quite as long, but a little thicker around. The deep, dark brown of his skin included his cock which was swollen and bobbing as he moved, pushing up toward his big belly, with some lighter shades around the swollen head. Beneath his cock his balls hung, at least as large as the ones of the man who had been with her mommy. His pubic hair was the same, tightly kinked hair as on his head.</p> <p>Katie noticed another detail. Something white wrapped around the base of his cock and balls.</p> <p>""Now, come over here, Ty."" Tameesha said.</p> <p>Tyronne walked closer to where Katie knelt, his cock bobbing and weaving like the head of a cobra on TV, rising from a basket. Katie saw some clear fluid leaking from the tip, where there was a slit. When he stopped the tip of his cock was less than an inch from her lips.</p> <p>""Look around the base of his cock and balls, girl."" Tameesha said. </p> <p>Katie looked. There was something white. It looked like the same sort of choker that rested on her neck, right down to the letter T resting there against his skin.</p> <p>""Yes, you see it, don't you? It's just like your slave collar, only he wears his right there to remind him who owns his most prized possession!"" Tameesha giggled. ""I wish I could brand you both, right on your cunt or cock. Mine forever, then.""</p> <p>Katie shuddered, thinking of hot metal on her sensitive cunt. Again her cunt squeezed around emptiness sending another flood of wet down her inner thighs. She saw the clear fluid from Tyronne's cock drip, replaced at the tip by another bead, drip off and then another.</p> <p>""Still afraid of his big, bad cock, little girl?"" Tameesha asked.</p> <p>""N... not afraid. As much, Mistress."" Katie said, remembering to speak louder.</p> <p>""Oh, she's getting hot for it, Ty! She is going to be quite an eager cocksucking slave cunt!""</p> <p>Katie didn't want to do it, but the words, the sexual tension, the whole atmosphere drove her to it. She moaned, feeling her clit throbbing as she listened to the words.</p> <p>""Oh, are words making you hornier, little slave cunt?"" Tameesha said, stroking her hair. ""Ty, tell your slave sister how much you want to feel her lips around your cock, do it dirty!""</p> <p>Katie moaned again even before Tyronne could speak. She felt the words as if they were stroking her clit on their way to her ears.</p> <p>""I want to see you sucking my cock, little white slave cunt! I want to feel you suck my cock, lick it all over like a lollipop! I want to fuck your face like it was your cunt and pull out, shoot my cum on your face!""</p> <p>""Please, Mistress, please! May I cum?"" Katie was moaning steadily, rocking on her knees. The truth is she was humping empty air with her wet cunt, wanting to be rubbing it, touching it, anything.</p> <p>The words had an effect on Tyronne's cock, too. The dripping had resumed, making wet spots on the concrete floor of the garage between his cock and her lips.</p> <p>""Stick your tongue out, catch some of his pre-cum on your tongue. Like catching raindrops on it!"" Tameesha said, ignoring Katie's desperate plea for a merciful orgasm.</p> <p>Katie stuck out her tongue. The boy's cock hung so close to her face the tip of her tongue was just beneath where the drops of pre-cum were oozing out.</p> <p>It was Tyronne's turn to moan, a deep, baritone rumble as his brutish eyes stared into Katie's lust-strained face, mouth open, tongue out, right in front of his cock. His cock dribbled pre-cum, depositing it on Katie's waiting tongue.</p> <p>Katie looked to Tameesha, keeping her tongue out as she felt the drops, body-warm, beginning to trickle down her tongue toward her mouth. She moaned louder, clenching her hands into fists in an effort to keep them from heading straight to her aching, needy, dripping wet cunt.</p> <p>""Swallow it, girl! It's sort of salty, but not bad."" Tameesha said.</p> <p>Katie drew her tongue back into her mouth, swallowed. She realized a milestone had been passed. She was swallowing something from Tyronne's cock. ""Please, Mistress, have mercy on me! I need to cum so bad!"" Katie begged after swallowing.</p> <p>""You'll cum when I let you and not one instant before, or you will find out what real pain is!"" Tameesha said. ""Maybe you need some help to distract you from pleasing your own wet fuckslot so you remember you are here to please ME!""</p> <p>Katie sobbed, turning back to face Tyronne's cock, but found no relief from her desire by looking there. If anything she now felt she wanted to feel it in her mouth. That was what would please Mistress Tameesha, wasn't it?</p> <p>Katie opened her mouth, leaning forward, felt the thick shaft-head brushing her lips and ran her tongue along the underside as she started to close her mouth around the head.</p> <p>She felt her pigtails being yanked back, hard, forcing her to squeal in pain.</p> <p>""How DARE you suck his cock without direct permission from me! His cock is MINE! Your mouth is MINE! The two go together when I tell you!"" Tameesha said, yanking again on the pigtails. ""Get me a rope! This cock-pig is going to learn to obey!""</p> <p>Tyronne moved away as Tameesha shoved Katie's head down, grabbing her arms, yanking them behind her back. Katie began to sob. She had disappointed Tameesha and should be punished. She was a filthy little fuckslave and needed Tameesha's discipline to be better behaved.</p> <p>The rope around her wrists was a blessing. It put her hands out of range of her cunt and reminded her of her place. Tears poured from her eyes. ""Please punish me, Mistress! Please hurt me for being a bad slave!""</p> <p>""Oh, you don't have to beg for punishment when you are a bad slave. But keep doing it! I love to hear your greedy cock-sucker mouth beg for my pain!""</p> <p>When Tameesha finished lashing Katie's wrists together behind her back she ordered Tyronne to help her to her feet. She led the way through the house, a fully clothed girl-mistress with two naked slaves in her own domain. She went to her room and pulled the desk chair from the desk. ""Sit her naked ass here. No, hold on. Let me put down a towel first. She'll slobber cunt drool all over it if I don't!""</p> <p>When the chair had a big, fluffy towel on the cushion Katie was forced down on it. More rope went around her knees and then tied to the legs of the chair, forcing her legs wide, fully exposing her wet, bald cunt. With her arms behind her the position made her tiny tits stick out, the nipples aching stiff.</p> <p>Tameesha pulled her own skirt up, reaching under and pushed her panties down, stepping out of them. ""Open your cock-sucking mouth!"" Without waiting to see if Katie would obey the older girl pushed the wet crotch of the panties into Katie’s face. The older girl's panties were shoved in, stuffing the smaller girl's mouth with the flavor of Tameesha's wetness. Katie sucked at the flavor of her mistress' heaven-sent pussy.</p> <p>""You love that flavor, don't you, greedy cum-sucker? Well, I feel a generous mood coming on. I'm going to flavor Ty's cock for you, so when I DO let you suck it you'll enjoy it. But, before I do that I'm going to make sure you don't enjoy watching me do it too much!""</p> <p>Tameesha went to her nightstand, opening a drawer and pulling something out. She came back to where Katie waited, tied helpless to the chair. When she stood before Katie she revealed what she held.</p> <p>Clothespins. A large handful of them. Katie looked from the plastic spring clips to Tameesha, seeing the bright smile turned cruel as she drew one out of the bundle.</p> <p>The dark fingers pinched the end of the clothespin, opening the plastic jaws. Katie could see ridges cast into the hard plastic, tooth-like. She kept her eyes on the open end of the clothespin as Tameesha lowered it between her wide-spread thighs. She felt Tameesha pinch her left outer cunt lip and hold it as the clothespin moved closer and closer. Then she felt the plastic jaws on her cunt lip.</p> <p>Then Katie screamed into the panties filling her mouth. She bit down on them, screaming and thrashing in the chair as the plastic teeth bit into her sensitive cunt lip. Shaking in pain she gasped for air through her nose, finding Tyronne's big hands on her small shoulders, making sure she stayed in the chair and the chair stayed upright. Between her legs Tameesha already had a grip on her right cunt lip and held an open clothespin.</p> <p>Katie begged with her eyes. She begged through her panty-gagged mouth. She begged not to feel another of those mean clothespins biting down on her cunt but none of the begging was heeded. She screamed again as this one bit down, doubling her pain.</p> <p>Tameesha glowed with pleasure. She peeled up her top and cast it aside, then got out of her bra. ""Ty, get me some string from the desk!"" Tameesha unhooked and lowered her skirt, her own naked body now revealed before her two slaves, her dark-fleshed pussy wet.</p> <p>Tyronne handed her the string and Tameesha bent, running the string through loops on the ends of the clothespins, tying them to the string. She ran out a section of string from the chair to the bed and then broke the string off. She came back to where Katie sobbed, breathing in ragged, pain-filled gasps through her nose.</p> <p>This time Tameesha put the string down and picked up two clothespins. Katie whimpered, shaking her head. Her sight of the clothespins blurred with tears as they streamed down her cheeks. She wasn't sure where mistress was going to put them, but she would have bet it would hurt.</p> <p>""Hold her little tits still for me, Ty, dear.""</p> <p>Tyronne's big fingers grabbed the small, budding breasts, locking Katie's chest in place by his grip on them, squeezing them hard. Now Katie didn't have to guess where the next clothespins would go. The targets were clear. Her sensitive, erect nipples.</p> <p>Katie felt the bites hitting her nipples and bucked on the chair. Only Tyronne's grip on her tits kept her from knocking the chair over. He kept her immobilized until the bucking slowed. Each breath now seemed to keep the fire in her nipples alive, fanning the flaming pain of the plastic jaws crushing her nipples.</p> <p>""There, that should do."" Tameesha said. </p> <p>Katie blinked at tears, seeing that strings had been tied to the clothespins on her nipples as the string was stretched toward the bed, as well.</p> <p>""On the bed, Tyronne, face up.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" Tyronne said, rushing to the bed, it sagged beneath his weight as he lay down, face up on top of it. His erect cock stuck up like a short flag pole.</p> <p>Katie watched as Tameesha mounted the bed, straddling the huge boy's waist, facing toward Katie. Her eyes widened as Tameesha grasped the hard cock and raised herself over it, guiding her pussy over the throbbing member and then putting it between her shaved lips.</p> <p>Tameesha moaned loud as she sank her weight driving the hard cock up inside her pussy. ""You... you don't know what you are missing... yet.... virgin slave! Fucking... sweet pain in your cunt!"" Tameesha gasped as she finally sank the full length into her wet pussy. She then began to raise and lower her wet pussy on the huge boy's hard cock.</p> <p>""Makes... makes it look yummy.... doesn't it, cum puppy? Wet... mistress juice.... dripping all over this... hard cock! Oh! Love looking.... at you.... suffering. Sing... sing for... me!"" Tameesha tugged on the strings connected to the clothespins on Katie's cunt and nipples.</p> <p>Katie squealed into the panties filling her mouth. She squealed and sobbed, tears dripping from her cheeks onto her stretched and tortured tits. She could see her mistress riding Tyronne's cock, but she felt the sight only as further torture. She had to endure pain while Tyronne had the pleasure of his cock buried into Tameesha even deeper than Katie could push her tongue.</p> <p>""Not gonna... hold out... long. Sweet... tortured slavecunt... music!"" Tameesha said, beginning to pump her pussy up and down on Tyronne's cock faster. ""Sorry... Ty... don't cum... with mistress. Save... IT! OH GOD! SUFFER FOR MEEEEE!""</p> <p>Tameesha yanked on the strings, hard. The clothespins bit, twisted in place, then jerked free of Katie's flesh. Each one a bright, burning hot explosion of molten pain stabbing through her flesh. Katie's high-pitched scream of pain competed in volume with Tameesha's cry of satiating lust. Tyronne's stifled groans of lust denied weren't even close to matching the other two in volume.</p> <p>Tameesha stayed on top of Tyronne as she finished cumming, then gasped as she rose up, letting his cock slip free, the black flesh glistening with her juice.</p> <p>""Up, Ty, get up. Time to feed our cock-pig!"" Tameesha said, crawling off the bed.</p> <p>Katie burned in the private world of agony caused by four clothespins snapping off her body from four very sensitive places. She didn't realize that attention had shifted to her until Tameesha yanked her head back by her pigtails, tugging at the panties stuffed into her mouth.</p> <p>Tyronne managed to get off the bed, his black cock harder than ever. He walked in front of the chair Katie was tied to.</p> <p>""Straddle her, Ty. Since she was so eager to suck when she was on her knees I want to control her better. Won't be as much a blow job, but she will learn what it means to be mouth-fucked!"" Tameesha said, moving behind Katie.</p> <p>With Tameesha behind her, Katie was faced with the vision of Tyronne and his cock. She could see and smell the cunt juices glistening on his cock, balls and thighs from Tameesha riding him to orgasm. The pain in her cunt and nipples had eased enough to become less than agony and served now only to make her need for a cum increase.</p> <p>""Open your mouth, little cock-sucker!"" Tameesha said, still holding Katie by the pigtails. Katie wondered why and then realized she couldn't turn her head. She opened her mouth obediently.</p> <p>""Take charge of her 'handles', Ty!"" Tameesha said. She left the holding of Katie's hair to her male slave and dashed away to a drawer in the desk.</p> <p>Katie was once more looking directly at the pulsating, bulging cock of Tameesha's male slave. He had a hold of her hair at the pigtails and her mouth was open. Why were they stopped?</p> <p>Lack of orders or permission.</p> <p>A flash made Katie want to turn her head, but Tyronne's grip on her hair jerked her head back to face his cock. Instead she had to turn her eyes as far as possible to look out of the corner. Tameesha had a camera and was taking pictures!</p> <p>""Beautiful! My little cum-puppy's first mouth-fucking! I'm so proud, I should show these all over school!"" Tameesha said.</p> <p>Katie wanted to ask if she were serious. She wanted to beg her not to take the pictures. She wanted to...</p> <p>It didn't matter what she wanted. What came out of Katie's open mouth was a low, guttural moan of humiliation and lust. She looked up at Tyronne's face as the camera flashed a few more times. He looked down at her. She couldn't read the feelings in his eyes, but the pre-cum was dribbling from his cock again, dribbling onto her tummy. Katie moaned again, feeling it, remembering its taste, the feel of his cock on her lips and tongue.</p> <p>""Now, start feeding cock-pig your meat, Ty. Not too much at first. Time enough to choke her later. Make her suck it for now.""</p> <p>Tyronne complied, his cock pushing forward, between Katie's open lips, sliding across her tongue. Katie moaned as the humiliating moment arrived. Tyronne shoving his cock into her mouth.</p> <p>""That's one for the yearbook! Extra-curricular, intramural, interracial cock-sucking! Close your lips around his cock, little slave cock--pig. Suck it!"" Tameesha said, still snapping images with her camera.</p> <p>Katie did close her lips around Tyronne, though there wasn't much room to close around. She did, indeed, taste the familiar flavor of her mistress's cunt. Other flavors and smells, too. She moaned, closing her eyes as she sucked the head and first couple of inches of Tyronne's cock.</p> <p>""Tell her what will feel good, Ty. You are the one attached to your cock. I just own it!"" Tameesha said, laughing.</p> <p>""Lick it. Underneath. Yeah, like that!"" Tyronne said. He groaned as Katie tried to do as he instructed, so she guessed she was doing something right. ""Now, run your tongue around the outside and across the slit. Yeah!"" His hips bucked, thrusting the fat, meaty pole deeper, filling her mouth before moving back.</p> <p>“Now, suck it! Suck it hard, slave cunt!” Tyronne said. </p> <p>Katie sucked hard enough to pull her cheeks in, caressing the sides of the fat cock as it worked in and out of her mouth, pushing in, filling it. She realized it could hit the back of her throat. Her eyes were wide and fearful as she turned them toward her mistress. She was sure Tameesha didn’t want her gagging on this boy’s cock.</p> <p>“Deeper, Ty! Throat-fuck the little cock pig!” Tameesha urged, still shooting pictures. “I want to see those balls on her white girl chin!”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!”</p> <p>Katie felt the tip of the cock pressing deeper, saw the boy’s chubby pubis moving up closer, his fat belly overhanging. She could smell a metallic muskiness, so very different from Tameesha’s more erotic aroma. </p> <p>Katie began to gag. It wasn’t the smell but the feeling of the boy’s cock against the back of her throat. Reflex took over; she opened her mouth wide, trying to cough it out.</p> <p>“Fuck her throat, Ty! I want to hear her choke!”</p> <p>“Yes! MISTRESS!” Tyronne’s voice was loud, enthusiastic as his cock pumped in and out, driving into Katie’s gagging, coughing, choking throat. He grunted as he thrust, no longer looking at the sight of the helpless white girl tied to the chair. “Please, Mistress! Please, your slave needs to shoot!”</p> <p>“Pull out, paint her little cock pig face with your cum!”</p> <p>Katie felt him pull out of her mouth, gasping for breath, mouth wide open still as the boy’s black cock erupted. She saw the first spurt eject from the slit where the pre-cum had dripped. Then she couldn’t see. The first spurt had hit her in the eyes.</p> <p>Katie blinked, feeling something hot and sticky oozing down her cheeks, then more and more, on the bridge of her nose, on her upper lip. More of it landed on her tongue, her mouth open for air and to cry out.</p> <p>“FANFUCKINGTASTIC! Wonderful shot, Ty! I got it all right here, my cum puppy’s first facial!” Tameesha said. “I’m going to cum so much to these tonight!”</p> <p>Katie finally blinked enough to clear her vision, though her eyes were blurry with tears, stinging a bit. Tyronne’s cock was still jumping, but seemed to have spent the force behind his eruption. The last few drops oozed from the tip, dripping down to land on her chest between her breasts.</p> <p>She saw Tameesha, holding the camera up, aiming it.</p> <p>“Cum, little cock pig, cum with his cock dripping from your face!”</p> <p>Katie screamed, obeying the command, body jerking, shaking, hips pumping her wet, empty slit up into vacant air. She was naked, tied up, with a boy’s cum dripping off her face, on her tongue. She blew apart into a billion pieces, the peak lasting so long she wasn’t sure it would ever stop.</p> <p>She slumped in the chair, dazed, gasping for air, shaking all over when she finally came down.</p> <p> Katie came back to reality feeling a tongue on her face. She felt it licking up the cum Tyronne had shot onto her face. The tongue was wet and warm. She turned toward the licking, opening her mouth, wanting to kiss Tameesha. The tongue thrust into her mouth, coated with even more of the thick, sticky stuff than was on her tongue already. The tongue was also too wide to be Tameesha’s.</p> <p>She jerked, realizing it was Tyronne. His big face, with tiny, pig like eyes was right there. His thick tongue was in her mouth, feeding the cum from her face right into her mouth.</p> <p>“Kiss him back, girl. Suck that cum down into your belly!” Tameesha said, another click, another photo of Katie’s degradation going into the camera.</p> <p>Katie did, her mind spinning. It wasn’t the same as kissing Tameesha. Tyronne couldn’t kiss as well as the older girl. She sucked at the tongue, tasting the saltiness of the sticky stuff. It wasn’t terrible, but it wasn’t heaven sent like Tameesha’s pussy juice.</p> <p>“Okay, Ty, stand up. Let her get some air.” Tameesha said, taking a cable from the back of the computer and plugging it into the camera. “I’m going to download these so I can use the camera some more.”</p> <p>Tyronne rose from his knees in front of Katie, moving back. Katie gulped at air, shivering, feeling her perspiring, tired body cooling in the room. Her wrists burned in the rope still tied around them, her thighs burned from straining against the ropes and from bucking her hips so much as she was made to cum without being touched.</p> <p>How many times had she cum without touching? Twice? She’d only learned about cumming a couple of days ago, but seemed longer. Now she was cumming only from being told to do it. Well, there was more than being told to do it, but still…</p> <p>“Mistress! May a slave make a suggestion?” Tyronne spoke up. Katie looked up at him. He’d never spoken out of turn. Was this how Tameesha wanted to be told something when she hadn’t asked for the words?</p> <p>“Yes, Ty, dear?”</p> <p>“Mistress, pictures are good. Video is better… and more useful.” Tyronne smiled in a way that made Katie feel he was saying something he knew she didn’t know.</p> <p>“Oh, Ty! You are a clever slave! Yes, I think the video camera should come next. Well, I don’t know if it will cum… But I know some others who will!” Tameesha laughed at the small joke, Tyronne chuckled, his big belly bouncing above his now soft cock.</p> <p>Katie struggled to find a way to object. Were they really going to use a video camera on her? The pictures were bad enough! Video would be…</p> <p>She shuddered, still tied to the chair. Even after having just cum she could still feel her cunt reacting to the idea of being on video tape. Her mind hated the idea, afraid of who might see it. Her cunt wanted the video made, and seen.</p> <p>Warm, soft fingers on her tear and cum-stained face brought her eyes up, looking into the dark brown eyes of Tameesha.</p> <p>“What do you think, cum puppy? Does that drooling little cunt of yours want Ty to go get the video camera?”</p> <p>Katie blushed, ears burning red. After all she had done today, in the previous days, this forced her to blush. She wanted to deny it, but knew she would be found out. She was willing to admit the idea made her cunt wet, but her mind refused to form the words.</p> <p>Tameesha became impatient, switching from caressing her cheek to yanking on her hair. “I asked you a question, slave! IS your little cunt WET?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!”</p> <p>“Oh, such a hot blush! Is little cum puppy embarrassed? Afraid to have a tape that shows what a filthy little cum slave she really is?”</p> <p>“YES, MISTRESS!” Katie said, her voice cracking into sobs.</p> <p>“Ty, get the camera. My little cum puppy is going to make a video that shows her true nature. A wet slut who gets wetter when she is embarrassed!”</p> <p>Ty left the room, returning with a small video camera bag, he removed the camera from the bag and set it up for beginning.</p> <p>“Start off with a fade in on her. Face first, then pan back to show her body.”</p> <p>Ty was silent, working the camera, aiming it at Katie. She stared at the lens, hypnotized the way she read that snakes hypnotize birds. She wanted to turn her face away, but couldn’t. All she could do was feel the power of the shame coming from the small machine as it whirred in Ty’s hands.</p> <p>“What is your name?”</p> <p>Katie glanced at Tameesha, finally able to look away from the camera. “K… Katie, Mistress.”</p> <p>“How old are you?”</p> <p>“Twelve, Mistress.”</p> <p>“Are you a virgin?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress.”</p> <p>“But we can see that you have a very, very wet cunt, little girl. Why is that? Are you a slutty little cum puppy?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress.”</p> <p>“Yes, what, what was it I called you? What are you?”</p> <p>“I am a slu…slutty little cu… cum puppy.” Katie said. Her body shuddered as she said the words, her gaze having returned to the camera lens. </p> <p>“Did your cunt just drool some MORE, cum puppy?”</p> <p>“YES, MISTRESS!” Tears now slid down Katie’s cheek, dripping onto her breasts as she felt a fresh wave of wetness coating the spread lips of her bald little cunt.</p> <p>“Get a close up of the cum puppy cunt drool.”</p> <p>Ty worked the video camera as directed, using the zoom lens to focus in tight on the hairless little mound and the wetness oozing from inside the girl.</p> <p>“I see marks on your cunt. Some old, some new. Looks like someone whipped you on your cunt, doesn’t it?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress.”</p> <p>“Did you get wet when you were whipped there? Did you cum from it?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!” The memory of the pain, the searing, burning pain, flooded back into her. She felt her hips rise, thrusting out, begging to be touched, dry-humping empty air.</p> <p>“You are getting turned on remembering your cunt whipping, little pain pig, aren’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!”</p> <p>“You admit you are a pain pig, don’t you? Tell us what you are.”</p> <p>“I am a pain… pig! OH, GOD, MISTRESS!”</p> <p>“Pan out, show her cunt and her face. Do you need to cum, little pain pig?”</p> <p>“YES, MISTRESS!”</p> <p>“Don’t you dare, cunt! You’ll wait until you are allowed to cum!”</p> <p>Katie sobbed, her hips pumping in the air, wetness dripping from her cunt onto the already soaked towel. She knew she wouldn’t cum without permission, but she was so close that her body wouldn’t stop trying.</p> <p>“That towel under you looks awful wet. Where did all that wetness come from, little cunt?”</p> <p>“Inside me, Mistress. Drool from my cunt!”</p> <p>“You keep calling me mistress. Are you owned, little cum puppy? Does someone make you do dirty things, take pain, suck cock, eat pussy?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!”</p> <p>“Would you ever disobey your mistress? Would you ever try to stop her from using you, or having you used?”</p> <p>“No, Mistress!” Katie shook her head, her little breasts bouncing back and forth as she shook her head, the pony tails flipping back and forth, too.</p> <p>“So you are a dirty little slave, aren’t you? Just a fucktoy?”</p> <p>“YES! FUCKTOY! MISTRESS’ FUCKTOY!” Katie was crying out, yelling her responses. The shame of being filmed doing this and the effect of the filthy words had her ready to tumble over the edge. She longed for a chance to cum. Her body was a single knot of orgasmic tension at the breaking point. She only lacked permission.</p> <p>“Fade out and pause.”</p> <p>Tameesha waited while Ty did as ordered. Katie glanced from the camera down the naked male slave’s body. She could see that she wasn’t the only one turned on. His cock was once more hard.</p> <p>“Give me the camera, then straddle the chair again, but don’t let the greedy cock pig suck! Not until I tell you to.”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!” Tyronne said. He moved closer to Katie, once more standing with his hard cock in front of her face.</p> <p>Tameesha worked the camera now. Katie watched as it focused on her again, Tameesha standing to one side so she could catch the girl’s face and the hard, fat cock hanging in front of her lips.</p> <p>“Do you like that black cock, Katie?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!”</p> <p>“Beg it to go into your mouth. Use dirty words. Beg the fat cock to fuck your face.”</p> <p>“Please, please let me suck it!” Katie said. She was lost in a haze of lust, unable to feel anything but the pleasure of talking dirty and the need to cum. She lost track of being distrustful of Tyronne, of being afraid of the boy and her Mistress giving him first place over her. She was too turned on to feel anything other than the terrible, tortuous, burning need for release.</p> <p>“You can do better than that, little girl! I expect a filthy little cunt like you can make really dirty sentences. Or she could be doing without permission to cum!”</p> <p>Katie got the message. Talk dirty. Very, very dirty. Yes, it burned her clit to say the words without being able to cum, but she wouldn’t be able to cum without saying them. </p> <p>“Feed my cock hungry mouth with that black meat! Shove it into my face hard! Use my mouth! FUCK my MOUTH! GAG ME ON COCK! I NEED IT!”</p> <p>“Go on, feed the greedy little cock pig!”</p> <p>Tyronne didn’t hesitate, his blunt cock pierced her lips, shoving into her mouth and pushing deep. Katie surprised herself by the noises she made at the invasion. She moaned around the cock. She sucked at the length of it, trying to pull it in deeper. She wanted to feel it fucking her mouth, using her mouth. She needed it.</p> <p>Yes, because Tameesha wanted to film her acting dirty, but not just that. She was so needy to cum she wanted to act in as disgusting a manner as possible to satisfy her own craving.</p> <p>Tyronne’s hands went to her pony tails, gripping them tight again. His hips started pumping, fucking his fat cock in and out of her face while Tameesha shot live action video, the camera catching the wet slurping, sucking noises of Katie’s mouth on the black cock.</p> <p>“Greedy little twelve year-old cock pig! You love having your face fucked, don’t you? You love having black cock use your mouth like a cunt! Isn’t that what you are, all over? One needy, aching, wet little cunt?”</p> <p>Katie squealed around the meat in her mouth, then gagged, hearing the words lash her ears. Her body recorded the feel of the words like a tongue on her hyper-excited clit. Tyronne’s balls were hitting her chin now, her throat was open, barely gagging as he shoved into her mouth, down into her throat. </p> <p>“Pull out, jack off on her face. Katie, what’s the single worst word to call you? Tell us that you are that word and when you say it, say it loud. When you say it you can cum.</p> <p>Katie’s mind heard the instructions. She gasped for air as the cock pulled out of her mouth. She turned her face toward the camera, now lost in the promise of being able to cum.</p> <p>“I’M”</p> <p>Tyronne’s cock erupted, spurting the thick white stuff on the side of her face, but she kept going.</p> <p>“A”</p> <p>More cum spurted, this time across her lips as she spoke. She had to speak one more word, the worst thing she could be called. The one she didn’t want to say, even to herself. She knew exactly the word.</p> <p>She could feel the tension building, her entire body drum-tight, eyes wild with need.</p> <p>“WHORRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!”</p> <p>Katie screamed the word, her body releasing, shaking, convulsing, her empty, virgin cunt clamping down on itself, wetness drizzling out of her, onto the towel beneath her body.</p> <p>More cum spurted, landing in her open, screaming mouth. She continued screaming until there was no breath left in her lungs, but still couldn’t stop. Her body shook, bowed up off the chair, her tummy a massive knot, breaking, splintering her emotions and thoughts.</p> <p>She could feel the orgasm from her hair to her toes. Every fiber of her body was a lit fuse and it was burning toward her, igniting the powder keg within her. </p> <p>Tyronne pushed his cock, still pumping cum, back into her mouth as Tameesha caught the scene of Katie cumming, cum-stained face, black cock penetrating her pink lips.</p> <p>“God, this is so fucking hot! I need to cum! Ty, take the camera!”</p> <p>The boy’s fat cock was withdrawn as he took the camera. Katie was rocked by aftershocks of her orgasm while the two older kids changed places. </p> <p>She felt more than saw Tameesha tugging at the ropes. In her haste to get Katie free of the chair the older girl couldn’t wait to untie the tight knots. Obtaining a small knife from her desk she sawed through the ropes, finally letting Katie’s widely stretched thighs ease together. Katie moaned as the sore muscles tried to relax, in pain from the tension.</p> <p>“On your knees, whore slave! You are going to make me cum now! Ty, make sure to get this! We’ll edit out what shows my face later.”</p> <p>Katie could barely kneel, but had to. Tameesha used the ponytails of hair as handles, dragging her off the saturated towel, onto the floor, positioned on her knees. The older girl’s shaved cunt wet, the dark skinned inner thighs coated with the thin, precious juices of Katie’s mistress.</p> <p>“You love licking cunt, to, don’t you? You love to eat cunt, have your face buried in wet, juicy pussy folds!”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress!” Katie managed to stammer out, her body still shaking from the force of her orgasm, her innocent face still wearing the dripping, cooling remains of Tyronne’s cum.</p> <p>“Such a helpless little cum puppy, you are only worth anything when pleasing cock or cunt, taking pain or being used, isn’t that right?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress! Please let me lick your beautiful cunt! Make me lick you!” Katie was feeling stronger now, but her mind hadn’t returned to normal, couldn’t resist adding to the humiliation she felt. Having gone over the edge so far she hadn’t yet made it back to being able to fight the need to act on her worst desires. A small part of her mind cringed at hearing her self say these things, but it wasn’t in charge. The afterglow of her orgasm left her pliant, willing to do or say anything to please Tameesha or Tyronne.</p> <p>Tameesha complied, yanking the smaller girl’s face into her wet cunt, moaning out loud as she felt the girl’s face against her wet, burning cunt lips, experienced the tongue that plowed into her depths.</p> <p>Katie felt Tameesha yanking on the ponytails, not letting the smaller girl do the work, but merely using her face as a means of cumming. Over and over the darker girl’s wet cunt mashed against her mouth and nose. Katie kept licking, slurping at the feast of Tameesha’s juices that ran down her cheeks, dripped to her small breasts.</p> <p>“Lick, little girl! Shove that whore tongue up my dripping wet fuck hole! You filthy little cunt-licker! I’m going to ride your face so hard! Fuck your face. FUCK YOUR FACE! AGGGH!”</p> <p>Tameesha ground her cunt against Katie’s mouth, tongue shoved deep inside. Katie felt her mistress’ cunt squeezing the tongue, trying to milk it. The older girl’s cunt suddenly started gushing. An acrid stream of fluid sprayed over Katie’s nose, eyes, cheeks.</p> <p>Tameesha shuddered, still pulling hard on Katie’s hair as she experienced a female ejaculation, the fluid of the paraurethral glands erupting on the slave girl’s face. The fluid, not entirely urine, not the same as the lubricating wetness from inside, hit Katie hard, even jetting up her nose. She coughed, blinking as some spattered into her eyes, burning. She felt it filling her mouth, unable to swallow with her tongue stuck out, some trickling down, further causing her to cough.</p> <p>Tameesha released her hair, staggering back, falling to the edge of the bed, falling back on top of it. “Oh, god, didn’t know I could have one of those from cunt licking!”</p> <p>Katie wondered if Tameesha had peed on her face. It smelled sort of like that. She thought she had pee in her mouth and started to spit, but then swallowed. She’d tasted the saltiness of a few drops of Tameesha’s piss before. She knew her mistress wouldn’t want to see her spit out this bounty. </p> <p>She still felt the hot liquid dripping from her cheeks as she looked up, saw Tyronne with the camera. A big grin split his dark lips, white teeth shining with a glint behind the lens.</p></div>",[]
565,"Enduring Sacrifice, Part 1",1,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-12,53,4,"M+F/g, bdsm, exhib, hum, nc, coercion",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“I don’t want you to think that this is a reflection on you, Melissa, but your clothes are really,” Ms. Parker, Melissa’s teacher, paused. “Really rather, revealing.”</p> <p>Melissa stared at the floor harder. Her ears were already starting to turn red. “I’m sorry, Ms. Parker.” Holding her books in one arm she nervously tried to tug down the hem of her skirt. The tugging really couldn’t make the threadbare skirt any longer than it was.</p> <p>Ms. Parker, seeing Melissa’s ears redden, softened her tone even more. “I’m sure your mother could get you something more appropriate to wear. It’s not uncommon for girls your age to have growth spurts, to start developing.”</p> <p>“She was,” Melissa said. “But then the car broke down, and, well….”</p> <p>Ms. Parker placed her hands on Melissa’s shoulders. The faded cotton of the girl’s t-shirt was stretched tight over her body. “I didn’t mean to… I didn’t realize that your family…” Ms. Parker’s words trailed off.</p> <p>Melissa shifted nervously, keeping her eyes down. Would Ms. Parker believe what she’d said? She really didn’t like lying, but she wasn’t allowed to tell the truth. If she thought maybe Melissa’s parents didn’t have money she wouldn’t dig further.</p> <p>“Okay.” Ms. Parker said. “I don’t want to make you late for the bus. You can go now.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Ms. Parker.” Melissa said. Without looking up she turned and walked out of the classroom and down the hall. She kept her books held to her chest. It was one way to stop others from seeing her small, but obviously bra-less breasts bouncing. She couldn’t walk very fast, though, or her skirt would ride up her thighs making it even shorter than it normally was.</p> <p>By the time she made it to the bus all the seats were occupied by at least one child. The younger ones tended to take the seats up front, leaving boys and girls near Melissa’s age to sit in the back rows. She made her way down the narrow bus aisle.</p> <p>“Want to sit with me, Melissa?” Gerald Porter said. He had one of the seats over the bus’ rear wheels. The wheel well rose up under the portion of the bench seat nearest the window, making it cramped for anyone sitting there. Gerald swung his legs out into the aisle, offering Melissa the cramped seat.</p> <p>Melissa would have refused the offer, if it had come from anyone besides Gerald Porter. He was easily the best looking boy at school, even if he was a grade ahead of her. His curly blonde hair and blue eyes together with his cute smile made her willing to put up with a lot worse than a wheel seat. She scooted between him and the seat in front, her bare legs brushing against his jeans-covered legs. The touch seemed electric to her. She smoothed her skirt carefully under her bottom, trying to wish it longer as she sat on the worn Naugahyde. She had to pull her legs up on the wheel well for him to turn back in and sit next to her.</p> <p>She turned, giving him a small, smile, lowering her books to her lap. His flashing of white teeth in return made her tingle a little in her special places. Then she saw his eyes, those so bright blue eyes, running down from her face to her chest. She bit her bottom lip, realizing that Gerald could see the silhouette of her nipple poking against the thin cotton t-shirt. She felt her ears burn again, even as his eyes wandered even lower taking in her long, slender legs.</p> <p>The tingle grew hotter. Gerald Porter, who could go with any girl in school, was “checking her out”.</p> <p>“There’s that dance. Next week. At school.” Gerald said. Melissa could see that he was nervous. Even if he was the best looking boy in school some things weren’t easy to say. “I was wondering, you know, if you were, uh, gonna go?”</p> <p>Was Gerald Porter asking her out on a date? GERALD PORTER! Melissa felt her heart thud inside her chest, making her forget about being cramped. Making her forget about many things. She started to say ‘yes’ when reality came crashing back on her.</p> <p>“My parents, they won’t let me go.” Melissa lowered her face to the back of the seat in front of her. She had to blink fast to try and hold back tears that wanted to get in her eyes. She had given up so much. Did she have to miss out on this, too?</p> <p>“Oh.” Gerald said. Melissa could hear his disappointment, and maybe something more. Gerald wasn’t used to being turned down by girls. “They won’t let you even go, you know, by yourself?”</p> <p>Melissa felt a lump in her throat. The unfairness at having to miss out on going to a dance with Gerald Porter was not the worst thing that she had to live with, but it felt so cruel right now. “They… they don’t want me… going out.” She heard the sob she was choking on as a tear escaped her right eye. She turned to look out the window, wiping it away.</p> <p>“Well… um… Okay.” Gerald said. Melissa was surprised to feel his hand, warm and slightly damp at the palm, laid across hers.</p> <p>She turned to face Gerald, amazed that he would have anything to do with her if she couldn’t go out with him. As choked as she was at her own helplessness, she felt her heart rising in adoration.</p> <p>“It’s okay. We can still, you know, be… well…” Gerald said.</p> <p>Melissa didn’t mind his lack of words. He showed that he liked her, even after having to be turned down. Right then she felt as though he could do no wrong.</p> <p>The bus slowed. Melissa looked around. It took a moment for her to realize that the bus was pulling to her stop. She felt the lump of helpless pain rise in her throat once more. If only she could have stayed on the bus forever, holding Gerald’s hand.</p> <p>It was not to be. The bus stopped and the driver held the door open. She squeezed Gerald’s hand before rising and making her way down the aisle, down the steps. Leaving the safe, (and today) happy, yellow school bus.</p> <p>As the bus started away, she saw Gerald at the window, blowing her a kiss. She reached out to grab it, pressing her hand to her own lips, giggling. She blew one back, as the bus lurched forward. She watched the bus grow smaller and smaller, finally turning a corner and away from sight.</p> <p>She got the mail out of the mailbox, that being one of her chores. Holding the flyers, bills and junk mail, she made her way up the path to the house her parents rented. She took out her key and unlocked the front door, letting herself in. </p> <p>She dreaded this part of the day, every school day. Coming home. Today the house seemed more malevolent. It was part of what kept her from being with Gerald at the dance.</p> <p>She put her schoolbooks on the kitchen table, and then quickly washed up the few dishes left soaking from breakfast. She then sat at the table and did her assigned work as quickly as possible. It was hard, though, to concentrate. Her mind kept drifting to Gerald. The thoughts went from his holding her hand to fantasies of kissing. Maybe more.</p> <p>Getting the work right wasn’t as important as making it seem she had done her homework. Her parents didn’t expect her to do well in school. They didn’t care about school, at all. Not for her. It was just part of what she was expected to do. Having it completed on time, though, was important. They didn’t want anyone from the school coming to check on Melissa at home.</p> <p>Finishing her assignments she glanced at the clock and quickly scooped up her work, putting the books and papers on the table near the door for the morning. She turned to head down the hall to her room when the door opened.</p> <p>“Hello, mommy.” Melissa said. She dropped to her knees and put her lips to the tips of both shoes. Having done as she was taught, she remained bent over, awaiting her fate.</p> <p>“You are still wearing your school clothes, little cunt.” Mommy Karla said. Melissa knew from the tone that she was in trouble already. “By the time I come home you are supposed to be changed. You know that!”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Mommy. I had to do a lot of homework. I was just finished and going to change. I will do that now if you wish.” Melissa hoped Mommy would accept this.</p> <p>“I don’t give a shit about that homework crap. It’s of no use to a slut like you! Strip down and get in the kitchen. I’ll punish you while I get dinner started.”</p> <p>“Yes, Mommy.” Melissa stood up and quickly pulled off her t-shirt, then her skirt. The cotton panties she wore under the skirt fit her lower body extremely tightly. They were at least two sizes too small. She peeled these down carefully. The elastic in the waistband was starting to come loose and she didn’t want to lose another pair. Her shoes were taken off and put by the door; she then pulled off her socks.</p> <p>She bundled the clothing together and deposited it in a hamper in the laundry room. She would need to do a load of wash soon. She only had one more set of “school clothes” clean. Hopefully Mommy and Daddy would give her time tonight.</p> <p>Melissa entered the kitchen, and then bent her slender, naked body over the kitchen table, the top cold against her flesh. The cold made her nipples harden. She spread her legs, assuming a position she’d taken many times. She could then reach out and grasp the opposite edge of the table.</p> <p>She could only wait and listen as Mommy Karla moved about the kitchen, heels clicking on the cold linoleum floor. Mommy Karla would get to her when she wanted to. It was part of how things were now.</p> <p>“Is there anything Mommy and Daddy need to know about going on at school?” Mommy asked. She didn’t want to know about Melissa’s grades. She wanted to know if the school was showing any interest in Melissa that might mean they would have to move soon.</p> <p>Gerald Porter asked me to the dance with him! Melissa wanted to say. That wouldn’t have been good to say to Mommy or Daddy, though. There wasn’t anyone who she could tell those things to. Not now.</p> <p>“Ms. Parker, my teacher, told me my clothes were too revealing.” Melissa dutifully reported. She couldn’t ask for new clothes, but if the school made an issue of things it could cause trouble. Trouble that Melissa wanted to stay away from for a different reason than Mommy and Daddy, but she wanted it to stay far away.</p> <p>“That silly bitch. If she only knew how you dressed at home!” Mommy said. She let out a giggle. Mommy’s giggles never meant Mommy was enjoying a joke. Mommy’s giggles meant she was having fun being cruel. “I suppose we’ll hit a few yard sales this weekend, or maybe see what’s in the discount bins at the stores. Remind me tomorrow.” Mommy went back to working on dinner.</p> <p>To take her mind off of waiting for the punishment, Melissa laid her head on the table and thought again of Gerald. The feel of his hand on hers. The kiss he had blown to her.</p> <p>She jumped as Mommy Karla’s hand rubbed between her legs. Too late she realized she was damp.</p> <p>“Wet? You don’t usually get wet waiting for punishment, little whore. What were you day dreaming about?” Mommy asked. Mommy Karla stopped rubbing and shoved two stiff fingers into Melissa’s pussy. “You are <i>really</i> wet! Were you playing with yourself instead of changing like you are supposed to?”</p> <p>“No, Mommy!” Melissa said, hoping to avoid answering the earlier question. Truth. Always tell the truth to Mommy and Daddy. Getting caught in even a tiny lie meant really bad punishment. “I wasn’t playing with myself. That part is for Daddy and Mommy and their Friends!”</p> <p>“Well, maybe you are getting to be the slut your Daddy and I know you are. It will be easier for you if you are.” Mommy said, pulling the fingers out. Mommy’s hand grabbed Melissa by the ponytail and yanked her head up. Two wet fingers were pushed into her mouth. Melissa knew she had to suck and lick them clean. She knew the flavor of herself on fingers and other things very well. She licked and sucked trying to please Mommy by performing well. Shame at having to do this still ate at her heart, but obedience made life less painful.</p> <p>Mommy was quiet as she pulled her fingers from Melissa’s mouth. Letting go of the girl’s hair, she left Melissa in the punishment position. </p> <p>The sizzle of meat in the skillet and the smell of cooking beef filled the kitchen. Dinner was probably Hamburger Helper, again. The sounds covered other ones, though.</p> <p>Melissa felt the sting before she realized she’d been hit. The surprise caught her off guard, making her jump and let out a short yelp. She heard Mommy Karla giggle as another strike hit Melissa’s naked ass cheeks. The strikes were coming with a small popping noise. Melissa knew this was one of Mommy’s favorite ways of hurting her, a wet, rolled up dishtowel.</p> <p>Mommy was very accurate with it. She had lots of practice using it on Melissa.</p> <p>Melissa flexed her bottom cheeks, wiggling her hips. Her small bottom danced and squirmed. She couldn’t rub. Even moving her hands back, no matter how or where she hurt, would mean greater pain would be used. Mommy Karla wanted her to hold position without being tied. Holding position when being hurt made the pain feel worse.</p> <p>‘No matter how much it hurts, we can always make it worse.’ Mommy had taught her that on the first night. She had proved this to be true every time since that night.</p> <p>“Let’s give that naughty wet, slutty cunt of yours some warming.” Mommy said. She snapped the wet dishtowel out, catching Melissa’s pussy lips with a stinging blow.</p> <p>Melissa squealed, her knuckles turning white as she fought the urge to protect her body. Inside, her pussy tried to clamp down, to squeeze the pain away, but the pain was already outside. The squeezing couldn’t help. Nothing could stop the pain when Mommy or Daddy or one of their Friends wanted to hurt her.</p> <p>Tears of pain, and of helplessness leaked from her eyes. She panted, waiting for the next strike. Her body trembled, dreading the next pain.</p> <p>The scrape of a wooden spoon on metal told her she would wait longer. Mommy Karla stirred the frying meat. Then running water, the fat from the burger needing to be disposed of into the hot, running water. </p> <p>“Get me two cups of water, slut.” Mommy Karla said. Melissa sprang from her position over the table, getting the two-cup measuring cup and running hot water into it.</p> <p>“Good. Now, go and put on your home clothes. Daddy Paul will be home soon.” Mommy said.</p> <p>Melissa was relieved that punishment had been light this time. How much she got seemed to depend on how Mommy or Daddy felt. If they were busy with something else she might not have to bear much. She hurried to her room to get into clothes.</p> <p>The rented house wasn’t large, or new. The room she had was the smallest one. No windows, white walls, a single over-head light. Her bed was a thin mattress on the floor with some old military surplus blankets and a thin pillow. There was a small closet and a battered old dresser where she could keep clothing.</p> <p>The closest thing to decoration in the room was a newspaper clipping. It was the only thing she was allowed to keep, besides her clothing. Daddy Paul had laughed when she’d asked for it, but when he saw how it affected her he even put it in a frame.</p> <p>The newspaper had become yellow, the black and white photographs in the article a little less distinct. One image showed a man, a woman and a young girl. The other photograph was an image of Melissa, taken more than two years ago. The people in the first photograph were her real Daddy, Mommy and younger sister.</p> <p>The story’s headline read: “Police still searching for missing girl.”</p> <p>The newspaper gave her real name, not Melissa. It had been printed in a city a long way from where she lived now. She looked at the faces in the photograph of her real family, trying to remember the sound of their voices. It got harder to do all the time.</p> <p>Paul and Karla had kidnapped her, taking her out of her safe world and beginning the long nightmare her life had become. Originally they had kept her locked up, only taking her out to hurt her or make her do disgusting things.</p> <p>She wasn’t sure who had the idea to make her be her own jailor, but she’d been shown this article, with Daddy Paul pointing to her younger sister.</p> <p>“You will obey us, and anyone we tell you to obey, do anything we want and never, ever tell anyone about what goes on here. As long as you do this, your little sister will stay alive. If you try to go to the police it doesn’t matter if they catch us or not. One of our friends will make sure your little sister dies!”</p> <p>Melissa turned away from the photograph, knowing Mommy Karla would be expecting her back in the kitchen soon. She had kept her promise to Paul and Karla, hiding the truth, enduring everything they and their Friends did to her, even calling them Mommy and Daddy to help hide the truth.</p> <p>Both Paul and Karla worked. They didn’t want neighbors thinking it odd that a school-aged girl wasn’t in school, so they made sure to put Melissa in a school wherever they went, usually under a different first name and whatever phony last name they were using in that place.</p> <p>She opened the top drawer of the dresser and took out the leather dog collar, wrapping it around her neck, buckling it, then turning it so the dog tag hung in the front.</p> <p>The cool metal tag was shaped like a dog bone. She knew what it read without having to see it. A single word, the one she was called most commonly at home. “SLUT.”</p> <p>She had to hurry and finish getting dressed. She pulled out a stretchy, black, tube top only four inches wide. It, like many of her clothes for home, started out as clothing for much younger girls, picked up by way of yard sales or bargain stores. This one squashed her small breasts, but she didn’t have a lot of time to be picky. She grabbed a white, pleated tennis skirt and stepped into it. It had started out short on her, but Mommy had made her shorten it even more so that the hem stopped just below her pussy.</p> <p>She went to the bathroom to urinate, catching sight of herself in the mirror. So much of her body was bared it was almost like being naked, only worse. Worse because Daddy Paul liked her to look like this.</p> <p>She went back to the kitchen, finding Mommy Karla going through the mail while the Hamburger Helper simmered.</p> <p>“Make some biscuits, slut, and set the table.” Mommy said. She didn’t even look up from the bill she was looking at.</p> <p>Melissa made the got the canned biscuits baking, then lay out three place settings at the table. She wondered if her real family still thought of her when they sat down to eat. Here no one cared what she did in school as long as she kept the truth hidden. No one asked how her day at school went. Here she had to sit silent unless spoken to. She couldn’t laugh, or tell jokes. Melissa placed the napkin holder, then the salt and peppershakers on the table. She got butter from the refrigerator, and then checked the biscuits.</p> <p>The biscuits were still baking when she heard the front door open. She went to the living room and knelt at the feet of Daddy Paul. She bent her head to kiss each of his shoes, as she had Mommy Karla’s earlier.</p> <p>There were four shoes to be kissed. She kissed the extra pair of shoes and waited to be allowed to rise. She didn’t dare to look up to see who had come in with Daddy, though she thought she recognized the shoes.</p> <p>“Hello, Melissa! My, don’t you look yummy tonight!” The other man’s voice boomed out. Melissa had guessed right.</p> <p>“Good evening, Doctor.” Melissa said, her head still bowed.</p> <p> “Is that you Doctor?” Mommy asked, from the kitchen. “Paul, why didn’t you let me know to expect company?”</p> <p>“It was sort of last minute. He’s got some business for us and wanted to get Melissa ready for it.”</p> <p>“Oh? Well, that’s good!” Mommy said. Melissa heard her walking out of the kitchen toward the men. She couldn’t see, with her head still down at foot level.</p> <p>“I don’t mean to be a burden to you.” The Doctor said. “I can always catch something to eat later.”</p> <p>“No, no burden at all. I’m sure there will be enough.” Mommy said. “Why don’t you come in and take a seat. Dinner is almost ready.”</p> <p>“Slut, crawl into the kitchen and help Mommy serve dinner.” Daddy Paul ordered, nudging Melissa with his foot.</p> <p>“Yes, Daddy.” Melissa started crawling on her hands and knees. She knew that because of her short skirt that The Doctor and Daddy Paul could see her bottom and also between her legs. The feeling of shame at being forced to do this made her feel worse than normal. Of all of Paul and Karla’s Friends The Doctor was the one who seemed to treat her the nicest.</p> <p>Business, though, meant that she would be given over to someone for money. This happened about once a month. These people weren’t the Friends, who got to use her free.</p> <p>“Get those biscuits out before they burn!” Mommy said. Melissa got up from the floor and grabbed a potholder and got the tray out of the toaster oven. The biscuits were a little crispy-brown on top, but not burned. She got a wicker serving-basket down from the top of the refrigerator and put a sheet of paper towel in the bottom. Prying the biscuits up from the pan, she put them in the basket and then placed it on the table.</p> <p>She put another place setting on the table without being ordered. The Doctor came up behind her and placed a hand on her bottom under the short skirt. She paused, knowing that The Doctor had privileges with her body.</p> <p>His hand was warm and soft, rubbing and squeezing her bottom cheeks. She looked down at the table in front of her, ears turning red. She pushed her bottom into his hand, as she had been made to many times before. Her body didn’t belong to her. It belonged to Mommy, Daddy and their Friends. The Doctor was an important Friend.</p> <p>“This little girl has the softest, most squeezable ass in town!” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“Oh, I don’t know about that.” Daddy Paul said, reaching out and rubbing Mommy Karla’s through her clothes. “This one is pretty squeezable, too!” </p> <p>“Mmm, not before dinner, dear. You start the engine you know you have to drive me home!” Mommy said. She wiggled her bottom against his groping hand, and then went back to serving the food.</p> <p>“You drive me, babe. Drive me wild!” Daddy said. He grinned at The Doctor. “Are you going to have a bite, or just squeeze the fruit?”</p> <p>The Doctor chuckled, finally taking his hands off of Melissa’s bottom. She avoided looking up as she sat in her seat, feeling the cold, hard wood under her where her skirt couldn’t cover. She also felt the wetness between her legs. She put her hands in her lap and waited to be told to eat.</p> <p>Melissa tried to empty her mind. Being touched had made her wet. It was part of what they trained her to do, not because she wanted these things to happen to her. Memories from the past months raced through her head. Karla rubbing her to wetness on the First Night, making her squirm and moan. Paul making her put her mouth on him while Karla licked down there. Crying and moaning, his thing filling her mouth. Choking and gagging as he pushed into her throat. Being called dirty names. Then…</p> <p><i>NO! I didn’t! Don’t remember! Stop thinking!</i></p> <p>“You can start now, slut.” Daddy said. Melissa came back to here and now. She picked up her fork and began eating, eyes down.</p> <p>“So, there is business? Someone we know?” Mommy asked. </p> <p>“No, this is someone new, but trustworthy. I’ve known him for years, though never in this capacity.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“What sort of job is it?” Daddy asked.</p> <p>“Pretty vanilla. This man has a son who is getting to be old enough to want to do things with girls. He wants the boy to be broken in, but he doesn’t want any risk. No diseases, no pregnancy and especially no disappointments.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“So, our little slut gets to take a cherry herself! Ha! I guess it’s about time. She’s done just about everything else.” Daddy said.</p> <p>“Do you think she can handle it? She might have to coax him.” The Doctor said. “It is very important to me that this man be satisfied with the results.”</p> <p>“I’m sure that we can impress upon our little slut that she needs to not fuck up. Just fuck.” Mommy said. “She knows that mistakes and failure are not tolerated.”</p> <p>“Yes, I’m sure she does. As to disease I’m able to testify to her being clean.” The Doctor said. “Pregnancy is one of the reasons I wanted to come over in person. This man wants the event to happen within the next two weeks and Melissa is just about due for her next injection.”</p> <p>Melissa knew the injections The Doctor gave were to keep her from getting pregnant. They also made her not have her period. She got them about every three months.</p> <p>“So you thought you’d give it a little early.” Mommy said. “That’s not a bad idea.”</p> <p>“Nor really bad for her, medically speaking. The literature says that she is covered for up to three weeks after her target date, but she should have no negative side-effects from getting it a little early.” The Doctor said. </p> <p>“I don’t know why you just don’t tie her tubes.” Mommy said.</p> <p>“Because I don’t want that done. She would draw attention, pregnant at her age, but later on someone may want to own a breeding slave.” Daddy Paul said.</p> <p>Breeding slave. Melissa felt her ears burning again. Was that worse than what she was now? To her mind, it felt that way. It would be worse to be made pregnant like this, against her will. To be a mother from one of the Friends, carrying a baby made by them. She shuddered, knowing that the baby would not grow up normal.</p> <p>“Just so long as you aren’t the father.” Mommy said. “You will not make <i>her</i> pregnant. I won’t allow it.”</p> <p>Melissa was aware of a very long silence. She didn’t look up. It seemed like Paul and Karla were not agreeing about something.</p> <p>“If I may, we still have to make sure Melissa is up to the job at hand.” The Doctor said, breaking the awkward silence. “I’ve felt out the client and he sees no problem in there being another woman with the girl hired. Not to do anything, of course, but to help make sure things run smoothly. He’s willing to pay quite a good price for excellent service.”</p> <p>“You think it should be me, not Paul with her?” Mommy asked. “Why?”</p> <p>“A young boy, his first time. Paul, for all of his fine qualities, isn’t exactly conducive to a, ah, romantic setting for a boy.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“Okay, so I help set the scene and make sure Melissa doesn’t disappoint. Does daddy’s boy need his dick held for him, too?” Mommy asked. </p> <p>“I doubt that will be necessary. I knew that one of us should be on hand for security’s sake. I know you let her go to school, but as far as I know you haven’t let anyone outside the circle of Friends use her unattended.” The Doctor said. “You seemed the logical choice.”</p> <p>“Okay, just so long as no one calls me ‘madam’.” Mommy said.</p> <p>Melissa had finished her food. Being talked about like she wasn’t there was part of how things were since Paul and Karla had taken her away from her real family. Sitting and listening, like she wasn’t there, made her feel funny. Not good funny. More like a pet they were keeping.</p> <p>As she shifted the tag on her collar reminded her of its presence. She was a pet, wasn’t she? <i>A collared pet slut</i>. Melissa shuddered at the thought, trying to fight feeling other things.</p> <p>“So, you want to put Melissa through her paces? See how well she can raise the old soldier? I don’t know about your client’s boy, but when I was young I could get hard if the wind blew. Hand me a little slut like Melissa and I’d be all over her.” Daddy said.</p> <p>“Melissa, get these plates to the sink and start washing up!” Mommy said. Even though Melissa was already starting to stand up to follow the command, Mommy Karla reached out and slapped her across the chest, leaving a burning pain on her left breast and across both nipples.</p> <p>Melissa bit back a startled cry, gathering the dishes and making a hasty retreat to the sink, out of range. Sometimes Mommy got mad at her when she hadn’t done anything. Usually it happened when Paul made some comment about Melissa, how she looked. If he said anything vaguely positive Karla started being mean to her.</p> <p>The three adults left the table, leaving Melissa to wash the dishes by hand. It wasn’t that hard to do. She was actually glad to have some private time where she could just do and not think about what was happening.</p> <p>After she had dried and put away the dishes, she returned to the living room. Mommy and Daddy were on the couch, letting The Doctor use the big easy chair that Daddy normally sat in. Melissa stood still, waiting to be told what to do.</p> <p>“I think for this project we should dress her differently. This isn’t one of the Friends. The boy will expect her to look attractive, but not overtly sexual.” The Doctor said, running his eyes over her. Melissa turned her eyes to the floor, feeling the wetness coming back. </p> <p><i>It is not me that wants this. It’s what they want me to do</i>. Melissa thought. It made it easier to remember who made her do these things, who wanted her to get wet. It wasn’t her fault.</p> <p>“Maybe a little black dress, with a low neckline, something that shows off her back and legs?”</p> <p>“I suppose. What underwear should we get for her? Bra? Panties?” Daddy asked.</p> <p>“Hmmm, she really doesn’t require a bra, and then our client’s boy doesn’t need to figure out how to take one off. Panties, yes. Maybe thong panties. Isn’t that what girls her age want to wear these days?” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“All I know is I see enough jailbait walking around with them sticking up out of their pants, wanting the whole world to know they are wearing ass floss.” Daddy Paul said. “What about hair? Make up?”</p> <p>“That’s part of what I’m not sure on. I don’t think we need to have her hair dolled up fancy. It’s supposed to get messed up, after all. No, I was more worried that the boy might fixate upon her. She’s going to be his first fuck. He might think he is in love or some shit. I thought maybe we’d get her a mask.” The Doctor said. “So she becomes the Mystery Girl. It would never do to have him see her and start trying to find girls who look like her. The dye job on the hair won’t stop him from making a connection if he stumbles across one of those missing children posters.”</p> <p>“Okay, so we’ll get her a mask. The Mask of Slutto!” Daddy Paul laughed, with The Doctor joining in.</p> <p>“Now, let’s see how little Melissa performs. Girl, I want you to start teasing me, without touching. Pretend I’m a stranger and you want me to get hard for you.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>Melissa swallowed. The things he wanted her to do were new. No one had really needed her to lure them into getting excited by her. Just being her, and being given to them had been enough.</p> <p>With her eyes on the floor she tried to imitate some of the things she had watched women do in the dirty movies Daddy Paul sometimes watched. She started to rub her small breasts through the tight tube top.</p> <p>“You’ve got to look at me, child, not the floor. I’m over here.” The Doctor prompted.</p> <p>Melissa raised her eyes to look at him. When her eyes met his she started blushing. No one had wanted her to do this before. To show herself off more than the clothes she wore did. Some even seemed to like it when she tried to resist. They only wanted to see her eyes to see if she was afraid of them or being hurt.</p> <p>Melissa looked in The Doctor’s, her fingers rubbing over the stretchy material on her breasts. She squeezed at the small breasts, rubbing her thumbs over the nipples.</p> <p>“Now, think sexy thoughts. Think of wanting to get someone to touch you, instead of your own hands. Anyone at all.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>Wanting someone to touch her? Not Daddy Paul or Mommy Karla. Not even The Doctor, as gentle as he was. Who, in the entire world, would she want to have touching her this way?</p> <p>Gerald. She did want Gerald touching her. She would want to show him how to touch her body. All the places that Daddy Paul and Mommy Karla had touched that felt good.</p> <p>She concentrated hard. It wasn’t The Doctor. It was Gerald sitting there. Paul and Karla were gone. She was going to show Gerald how much she wanted him.</p> <p>She licked her lips, lowering her eyelids a little. She put her palms against her breasts, pushing her breasts into them, rubbing her nipples into her hands. <i>Like this, Gerald. Tease my nipples like this</i>. She moved her hands down, pushing up on her breasts, offering them to Gerald.</p> <p><i>I know things other girls don’t Gerald. I can do things other girls can’t. You want to be with me, Gerald. I can love you.</i></p> <p>She could feel the tingle between her legs, the wetness starting. Her heartbeat and breathing were faster. As long as she thought of Gerald, blocking out reality, she could do this.</p> <p>One hand went down and slid along her inner thigh. She thought about pulling her skirt up, but decided a tease would be sexier. She drew her hand up, sliding against her pussy lips, letting the skirt stay down, just barely hiding her pussy lips. This made the tingle hotter, and she rubbed herself against her hand, her hips twisting, pumping against it. Her hand came out from under the skirt damp with her wetness.</p> <p><i>I’m wet for you, Gerald</i>. She moved the hand up, licking the wetness, her tongue out where he could see it.</p> <p>“Damn, she is turning into a hot slut!” Daddy Paul said. Melissa fought to block out the sound. He wasn’t here. It was just Gerald and she. </p> <p>“Amen to that! Keep going, girl, show me you want it!” The Doctor said. </p> <p>Melissa pulled the tight tube top down, exposing her small breasts. <i>Yes, Gerald, I’ll show you. See how hard my nipples are? I want you to kiss them. Suck them. Yes, Gerald, even bite them. See me pinch them? Oh, god, I want you!</i></p> <p>“You two watch your little slut show herself off. I’m bored with this shit!” Mommy Karla said. She stalked past where Melissa stood, almost bumping into the girl. She went down the short hall to her bedroom, slamming the door.</p> <p>Melissa had jumped back to reality. The anger in Karla’s voice was a sure sign she was in trouble, trouble that would hurt a lot. She lowered her eyes to the floor, her arms going to her sides.</p> <p>Daddy Paul sighed. “I better find out what that’s all about.”</p> <p>“Paul? Please let her know that we can’t have Melissa doing this job covered in bruises and welts. Please. Having her show up looking like she’s been beaten isn’t going to make this work. It could even bring unpleasant attention to our group. She,” The Doctor said, tilting his head down the hall, “has to understand that.”</p> <p>Paul nodded, then went down the hall. He knocked, then opened the door. Melissa could hear Karla starting to raise her voice before the door closed. A few moments of awkward silence filled the living room as muted voices came from behind the closed door.</p> <p>The Doctor saw Melissa was no longer performing. “You know, you did a very, very good job. I think you’ll do wonderfully.”</p> <p>“Thank you.” Melissa said. She wanted to retreat to her bedroom, too. She couldn’t, though, unless The Doctor let her.</p> <p>“Come over here to me, darling. I want to show you how hot you made this old man.” The Doctor patted his lap.</p> <p>Melissa walked closer to him, regretting that she had to stop thinking about Gerald. She sat in the Doctor’s lap, keeping her eyes down. She felt his fingers sliding up her inner thigh and she opened her legs. She’d been touched there often since the nightmare began. They always wanted her to open her legs.</p> <p>The Doctor put an arm around her shoulder and made her lean against his chest as his fingers found her pussy, still wet for her fantasy of Gerald. She felt the big fingers sliding between her wet pussy lips.</p> <p>“Such a wet little girl. I knew you could be really hot, if given the chance. You like showing off like that, don’t you?” The Doctor said. He pushed a finger into Melissa, shoving it in deep.</p> <p><i>Not for you, I don’t</i>. She couldn’t say that. She had to keep The Doctor happy, the same as with all of the Friends.</p> <p>“Yes, I liked it.” She said. She squeezed his finger inside her. She’d learned that men liked to feel her do that. If she didn’t do it they sometimes hurt her. That made her squeeze down, too. Easier to do it this way.</p> <p>The Doctor began to rub his thumb against her clit. He had a very good touch there, almost as good as Karla could do when she wanted to. Melissa didn’t have to pretend to moan. She didn’t want to, but her body was making her ready for what the man wanted.</p> <p>“Hot little girl slut. Wanting to be fucked hard, aren’t you?” The Doctor said. “You want Doc to give you his hard cock!”</p> <p>“Yes, Doctor, please give me your hard cock. Put it in me hard.” It was almost the same every time. The men wanted her to say dirty things, ask them to do what they were going to do anyway. She had to be hurt to make her do it the first few times. She found out, though, that saying them meant the men wouldn’t hurt her. Not as much. Usually. She still cringed inside to say those words. It hurt, almost to tears to do it, but hurting inside didn’t hurt outside.</p> <p>“Down on your knees, little slut!” The Doctor said. He was breathing faster. Melissa could already feel his cock hard inside his pants. “I want you to beg for my cock in your mouth!”</p> <p>Melissa slid to her knees, between The Doctor’s legs. “Please, please let me take your cock in my mouth. Please let me suck it.” She kept her eyes on the bulge. Usually men wanted that, not caring to meet her eyes. It was easier to look them in the crotch when she said those things. It was less like she was saying them to the man that way.</p> <p>“Look me in the eyes, Melissa. I want to see you beg with your eyes.” The Doctor said. Melissa knew she would have trouble doing this. The Doctor may not be as violent as some of the Friends, but he was still one of them. He would get her to do what he wanted.</p> <p>Melissa tried to make Gerald re-appear in her mind, sitting here instead of The Doctor. This close it wasn’t as easy. The Doctor was so different. An idea came to her of how to stall. It was from something one of the Friends had made her do. </p> <p>She leaned into The Doctor’s lap and started rubbing her face against his bulge. She rubbed her lips and cheeks against it, kissing through the cloth. She made herself moan as she did this. She heard The Doctor moaning, too. He liked it.</p> <p><i>It is Gerald. It is Gerald. I’m doing this to Gerald.</i></p> <p>She looked up, eyes looking into eyes. “Please. Please give me your cock to suck. Please let me suck your cock!”</p> <p>She could do it, for Gerald.</p> <p>“Pull it out, little girl. God, you are hot tonight!” The Doctor said. He shifted his hips, making it easier for Melissa to open his pants.</p> <p>She did, thankful that she could stop looking up at him. It was so hard, this close, to pretend.</p> <p>With his cock out, warm and hard in her hand she felt herself back on familiar ground. The Doctor was circumcised, the swollen head of his cock flushed red. A tiny, but growing, drop of pre-cum oozed from the slit at the tip.</p> <p>Melissa licked the little part of The Doctor’s cock that fit like a point up into the split in the mushroom head. While Paul and Karla and the Friends didn’t care if she knew how to do math they did make sure she was trained at pleasing cocks and pussies. She tickled this sensitive portion of the man’s cock with her tongue. The Doctor moaned, showing she was scoring high marks. When she ran her pointed tongue through the slit at the tip of his cock, licking up the pre-cum, his hips rose, pushing his cock up at her. </p> <p>Melissa kept her head down, concentrating on his cock, avoiding The Doctor’s eyes. Opening her mouth wide she surrounded the mushroom-shaped tip of his cock. Closing her lips around it, she sucked and licked, running her tongue around and around the head. She began to stroke the shaft of his cock, wrapping her fingers around it, rubbing it up and down.</p> <p>Once, years before she was kidnapped, her class had gone on a field trip to a dairy farm. The farmer had shown them how cows used to be milked by hand, squeezing and pulling on the cow’s long teat. She’d seen milk come out of it. That was how she thought about stroking men’s cocks now. She was squeezing and pulling toward the tip, eventually the milky, thick cum would squirt out.</p> <p>The Doctor put his hand on her ponytail. Melissa winced, feeling his grip there. She’d hoped that maybe this time she could just lick the end and stroke. Sometimes he let her do it that way.</p> <p>“Open wide, little girl. Here comes the choo-choo.” The Doctor said. Melissa tried to relax her throat as his hand began to push her head down, forcing her mouth to take more and more of his cock.</p> <p>This didn’t hurt as much as when men put it in her butt, but it made her feel worse. She could forget about why it hurt when a man put his thing in her behind. It hurt, she could concentrate on the pain.</p> <p>Her behind didn’t have teeth. She had a way to stop it from being put in her mouth. She could bite. She could hurt him.</p> <p>The first time she’d done this Mommy Karla had whipped her all over her body, over and over for two days. She hadn’t used a wet towel for that. She had used a thing made of leather with many tails. There had not been a second time.</p> <p>Letting a man force into her mouth and throat still felt to her like she let them. Like she wanted them to do it. </p> <p>The Doctor hit the backs of her mouth, making her gag and cough. She fought the urge. It was what she had been made to do so many times. Her mouth filled with his fleshy pole, her jaws already aching, she felt him shove deeper. The ridge of flesh around the tip scraped the back of her throat where the little hangy-down thing was before going deeper.</p> <p>Melissa felt his cock-head filling her throat. Stretching it. Blocking air from getting in. She still needed to gag. He pulled her head back, letting her breathe out and in once before going back into her throat. </p> <p>“Sweet little cock-sucking girl. Gagging on my big meat. Yes, baby, you take my cock so good!” The Doctor said, more to himself than to Melissa. His hips were rising as he pushed her head down, going in deeper still.</p> <p>She felt her lips hit the fingers she still had wrapped around the base of his cock. She moved her hand out of the way. If she didn’t his thrusts might make her cut her lip as he pulled and thrust, smashing the lip between finger and teeth. It had happened before.</p> <p>Making the right noises sometimes helped make this part go faster. She began to make moaning and whimpering sounds in her throat with his cock shoved in. It made it harder to not gag when she did, but also made men shoot faster.</p> <p>Suddenly The Doctor pulled her head all the way off his cock. Melissa gasped, expecting a rush of hot, gooey cum to be landing on her face and in her mouth. She had to catch her breath now or choke when he began shooting.</p> <p>“No, not like this. I want some of that tight little cunt. Yeah, baby girl, I want to fuck your cute little pussy with my big cock!” The Doctor said. He pushed Melissa’s head away from between his legs. “Lay on your back.”</p> <p>Melissa moved back from the chair, laying on her back in the middle of the living room floor. Her tube top already askew, she spread her legs. The short tennis skirt hid nothing in this position. She waited for The Doctor to get between her spread legs and fuck her as he wanted.</p> <p>He was still sitting in the chair, though. “I want to see you play with it. Rub your little pussy for me, Melissa. Look at me while you rub it. Finger it. Show me how horny you are.” The Doctor said. His cock still stood up in his lap. His hands gripped the arms of the chair, seeming to Melissa as though he did this to keep from stroking his cock.</p> <p>With some distance from him, and the recent practice, it was easier to make The Doctor become Gerald in her mind. Melissa put her right hand down between her spread thighs, watching the person in the chair. She began to raise her hips, rubbing her pussy against the palm of her hand. Her left hand reached for her left breast, finger and thumb rolling the nipple there.</p> <p>“I’m feeling so hot! I need you to fill me, fill my hungry hole!” Melissa said. She concentrated hard on the person in the chair being Gerald. If he were here this would be okay. She wanted to do this for him. Only him.</p> <p>She felt herself getting wetter. For Gerald. She put two of her slender fingers inside her wet pussy, making sure Gerald could see her do it. She pumped them in and out.</p> <p><i>See, I can give this to you, Gerald. It’s okay. I’m not a virgin like the other girls. I can make you feel so good. You want me, Gerald. You want me because you can do things with me.</i> Melissa’s fantasy made the wrong of being here something better, something right. She wasn’t a virgin and could give Gerald what he would want better than other girls.</p> <p>She stroked her swelling clit with her thumb as she fucked the fingers in and out, feeling her pussy squeezing down on them as her pleasure increased. She had been made to cum before, often by Karla and later by Paul after Karla showed him what she did. They had made her learn how to fake it, too.</p> <p>This was the first time, though, that Melissa thought she might cum on her own. No, not on her own. Not her choice. For Gerald.</p> <p>“Stop fingering. Spank your pussy. Spank your naughty, wet, little pussy!” The Doctor/Gerald said.</p> <p>Melissa stopped fingering with a moan of frustration. She flattened her hand out, raising it a little, then bringing down with a wet smack on her swollen, wet cunt lips. Her hips rose as the touch entered her. She squeezed her left nipple harder. She gasped loudly.</p> <p>“Harder! I want to hear you do it harder!” The Doctor/Gerald commanded.</p> <p><i>Anything for you Gerald</i>, Melissa thought. <i>Even this.</i></p> <p>She raised her hand higher, bringing it down harder. The wet slap was louder. Instead of just a dull impact her fingers made a sting on her swollen cunt lips. She felt the pain on her cunt lips, but instead of it being pain it was almost an electric sensation in her clit. </p> <p>Melissa whimpered, her hips bucking against her hand. She pinched and twisted her nipple with her left hand, the pain prolonging the pleasing tingle in her clit.</p> <p>“More, bad girl. Punish your wet little cunt more. You are a dirty little slut and need to be spanked!” The Doctor said. Would Gerald call her names? Was he calling her names? </p> <p>If he wanted to he could. She would let him. She would be a slut for him. She’d been one for men she didn’t like. She could be the best slut Gerald ever saw.</p> <p>“Yes, YES!” Melissa said. Her slapping hand began to strike over and over. Each slap made her hips jump higher, her clit swollen and throbbing with the charge building in her body. Her left hand let go of her left nipple, now grabbing and pinching at the right. New pain, fresh pain, driving her body up higher. She could feel her stomach muscles tighten, like the spring on a mechanical toy being wound up. Her pussy muscles were clenching and clenching again, trying to squeeze at something, anything. Her bottom, raised off the floor by her aching thrust up to the pain didn’t really settle back to the floor anymore. Her feet were flat on the floor, raising her hips into the pleasure-pain.</p> <p>She couldn’t look at Gerald anymore. She was whipping her head back and forth with each slap. Shaking her head no against the pain, but craving where it was taking her. She knew she was panting and moaning faster with each slap. Being so slutty for Gerald.</p> <p>Gerald was there, between her legs, yanking her hand away before she could slap again. He had his cock out and was pushing it against her pussy. Her pussy, sore from the spanking welcomed his pain. His cock stretching her empty cunt, filling it, feeding it.</p> <p><i>Gerald…</i></p> <p>The Doctor was over her instead, inside of her. She opened her mouth to tell him to stop, pull out, give her back to Gerald, but it was too late. Her body had been wound too tight. The tension burst forth and she screamed, feeling her cunt clamping around The Doctor’s cock. She felt her belly tighten into a knot of terrible, bright release.</p> <p>She was cumming on The Doctor’s cock. Hard. His cock was ramming into her as deep as it could go. Her bottom was pinned to the floor under his weight. She realized her legs were wrapped around his hips, trying to pull him even deeper.</p> <p><i>What would Gerald think?</i></p> <p>As her orgasm past the peak, reality slid back down over her like curtain on a stage.</p> <p>Gerald had never been here. Only The Doctor and her imagination.</p> <p>“GODDAMN! WHAT A FUCK!” The Doctor said. His voice was strained, his hips mashed to her little pelvis. His breath panting in and out rapidly.</p> <p>Melissa felt the jerking of his cock inside her that always meant a man had cum. Each jerk sent a pulse through her body, her own orgasm fading. She started to shake as the tension her body had been under was finally released in full.</p> <p>The Doctor ground into her as his cum flooded her little pussy. As he began to soften he pulled out, leaving Melissa to feel the oozing of the cream-thick cum between her pussy lips.</p> <p>Melissa was still shaking. She started to bring her hands up to her face, to roll over, turning away from the man who had just fucked her. Her heart wanted to stop beating at the humiliation. This man, one of the Friends, had made her cum on his cock. That part had always been forced out of her, or faked. It had never been something she wanted to have happen. Now her body had betrayed her, letting her enjoy being used by one of these people.</p> <p>She had behaved like the slut they always called her.</p> <p>She wanted to curl up and die. Hot tears of anger and shame flooded her eyes.</p> <p>For the first time in many months she began to pray. She’d stopped when God didn’t send the police to rescue her. Why pray when God was so uncaring as to let these people keep her?</p> <p>This time, though, she didn’t pray for rescue, or for the safety of her parents and little sister. She prayed to God to let her die.</p> <p>Someone pulled her hands down from her face. She couldn’t see through the tears. Something wet, musky smelling was being thrust against her lips.</p> <p>“Clean my cock, little girl. You deserve to after that fuck! Man, I think I can still feel it!” The Doctor said. He had a grip on her hair. It was his wet, cum-covered cock being pushed against her lips.</p> <p>Sobbing, Melissa opened her mouth, her prayer to uncaring God cut short. She took his wet cock into her mouth, sucking and licking the salty flavor of his cum and her own, sweeter wetness from his flesh.</p> <p>Deserve. Yes. She deserved to be treated like this, like a slut. She had acted like one.</p></div>",[]
566,"Enduring Sacrifice, Part 2",2,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-12,21,4,"F/g, M/g, exh, voy, hum, coerce, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“I’m happy to see that you managed to get some different clothes, Melissa.” Ms. Parker said. “I know you didn’t mean to, but you were showing an awful lot of yourself. I hope you are more comfortable, too.”</p> <p>“Yes, Ms. Parker.” Melissa said. Mommy Karla had gotten her some newer clothes. Today Melissa had on a short, blue denim skirt and a white blouse. She held her books to her chest, trying to help hide the fact that she didn’t have a bra on. Mommy Karla hadn’t gotten one for her and the white blouse didn’t hide the darker flesh of her aureole and nipples.</p> <p>“You are really very attractive, Melissa. I know the boys in class spend a lot of time looking at you.” Ms. Parker said. She stepped closer to the girl, putting a hand on her shoulder. The blouse, though used, felt newer. It didn’t hug her breasts as much as some of her old school clothes had. “I can’t say that I blame them.”</p> <p>Melissa thought she heard something in the teacher’s voice. A hint of the way the Friends talked to her. Was Ms. Parker thinking of her like that? She felt the room start to spin. She kept her feet planted where they were, keeping calm through force of will.</p> <p>The teacher’s hand brushed down Melissa’s arm, touching lower and lower before finally falling away. Melissa felt her ears burn. She kept her eyes on the floor, afraid to look Ms. Parker in the eye.</p> <p>“Are you coming to the dance tonight? I happen to be a chaperone. I volunteered. I like dancing. I don’t get to do it very often.” Ms. Parker said. “You look like you would be a very graceful dancer.”</p> <p>The dance. Gerald. The pain in her heart at having to miss going to the dance burned like fire. She had wanted to ask, hoping to find a way to make it seem like the school expected her to go. There really wasn’t any way to do it, though. Mommy and Daddy didn’t want her talking unless they talked to her first. Asking for anything was not a smart thing to do.</p> <p>“My parents, they, don’t want me to, uh, do things like that.” Melissa said. “Yet. They think I’m too young.” She wondered how much longer Ms. Parker would keep her. The bus might leave without her.</p> <p>“Yes, some parents are very strict. I tend to think that maturity happens in different ways for different people.” Ms. Parker said. “I think you are very mature for your age.” The teacher edged a little closer. Melissa felt like backing away, but couldn’t be sure she should. She could smell the teacher’s perfume, and maybe something else. “Very mature, and smart.”</p> <p>“Thank you.” Melissa said. She could feel her ears flushing. The feeling in her heart wasn’t exactly like when one of the Friends told her she was sexy. She knew that they said things like that to help get them worked up. She didn’t feel Ms. Parker was doing that same exact thing.</p> <p>“I think you could really benefit from some private tutoring, Melissa. Your homework, though complete, usually looks like you did it as fast as you could. I know you are smarter than that.” Ms. Parker said. “I would be glad to spend some time with you, helping you reach your potential.”</p> <p>The words meant one thing, but Melissa had been around people who enjoyed her body for too long. She could feel that her potential wasn’t all that Ms. Parker wanted to reach. </p> <p>“I, uh, will have to ask my parents about it.” Melissa said. “I better go, or I will miss my bus.”</p> <p>“Oh, dear, I’m sorry. They are all pulling out!” Ms. Parker said. Melissa looked out the classroom window and saw that this was the case. She felt panic clutch her heart. If she didn’t get home on time she would be in a lot of trouble. The fear of how much trouble she was in even overwhelmed her regret at not being able to see Gerald on the bus.</p> <p>“Let me make it up to you, Melissa. I’ll drive you home.” Ms. Parker said. The teacher once more put her hand on Melissa’s shoulder. Melissa felt a squeeze there, then the hand stroking down her back, stopping just short of going down to her bottom.</p> <p>Melissa felt herself pulled in different directions. She liked Ms. Parker, as a teacher. In one of her daydream moods she often thought about becoming a teacher just like her. The teacher’s concern for her had also made her think of Ms. Parker as a good person. Now, though, she felt Ms. Parker thought of her in a totally different way.</p> <p>If she hadn’t been through so much in the last couple of years maybe it would all seem innocent to her. She couldn’t get those years back, though, or her innocence. She had to deal with Ms. Parker here and now, including knowing that the teacher wanted to do things to her.</p> <p>Melissa hadn’t ever had a choice, before. Not with Paul or Karla or any of the Friends. Her first few times they had forced her, hurting her. Later they made her do what they wanted; hurting her if she didn’t please them, or maybe just because they wanted to.</p> <p>Now, though, she felt that she had a choice. Not much of one. She could say no to Ms. Parker. Her real life, away from the relative safety of the school didn’t give her a choice of saying yes.</p> <p><i>Do I want to say yes? Do I want to make Ms. Parker happy?</i> That question was the real core here. </p> <p>“I guess I do,” Melissa said, “need a ride home.” She turned back, looking at Ms. Parker. She used her hidden side, the side that she didn’t show at school. She looked at Ms. Parker to see what the teacher wanted from her.</p> <p>Was it really so bad to be wanted by her teacher? Paul and Karla had given Melissa to a few other women. Instead of gentleness these women often proved to like hurting her for their own pleasure even more than most of the men.</p> <p>When she looked into Ms. Parker’s eyes her hidden side saw only gentleness and caring. Her teacher was someone who liked her, Melissa, as a person, not just her body.</p> <p>“Let me get my purse. I’ll be happy to drive you.” Ms. Parker said. She smiled at Melissa before turning away.</p> <p>Melissa waited, turning her mind inward on her private thoughts and the big question. <i>Do I want to make Ms. Parker happy?</i> If she could choose to give her body to Ms. Parker, did she want to?</p> <p>Her fantasies about Gerald made her feel good. They felt right. She wanted to be with Gerald, even in the ways she knew girls her age shouldn’t. She hadn’t really imagined feeling that way about anyone else.</p> <p>With the way that Paul and Karla moved her around in the last two years she had seen a more teachers than she would have if this had never happened to her. Some of them had been nice, but a lot of them had just been doing their jobs. Ms. Parker acted different. Not just nice, but spending time with the kids in the class, showing them that they could do the work and learn. <i>If I make her feel good isn’t that like a reward for being a good teacher?</i></p> <p>“Okay, let’s get you home, Melissa. I’ll come back and get the papers and things I need to grade tonight after I drop you off.” Ms. Parker said.</p> <p>“Oh, but then you have to come back here!” Melissa said.</p> <p>“I don’t want to make you too late, my dear. I don’t want to bring any trouble into your life.” Ms. Parker said. She led Melissa out of the classroom, heading for the staff parking lot.</p> <p>Trouble into my life. Melissa thought that a funny irony. She thought she had a much better grasp of the meaning of that word now. Her life had become nothing but trouble, punctuated with the brief, precious safety of school. She followed her teacher, watching the way the older woman’s body moved, the confidence and grace.</p> <p>Ms. Parker’s car was a small, white two-door hatchback. The teacher unlocked the passenger door and Melissa sat carefully, tucking her skirt under her bottom. This newer skirt wasn’t as short as the ones she had been wearing, but still short. As she sat down and prepared to swing her legs in she noticed Ms. Parker looking at her, at her legs, really.</p> <p>Melissa felt her face flush a little. Her heart beat faster. It was all so confusing. She swung her legs in and pulled the car door closed as Ms. Parker went around to the driver’s side. </p> <p>With Gerald it was easy. It was natural. A boy and a girl, that was natural. She had been attracted to the good-looking older boy from her first day at this school. It was part of how things were in the world, like mommy and daddy, and like all the things she had seen on TV. </p> <p>A woman and a girl was part of the new reality. It was like the way Mommy Karla played with her on the first night after they kidnapped her. Mommy Karla knew how to make her squirm, get wet and even cum, even if she didn’t want it to happen. The other women, the ones who were Friends, they knew these things and also how to hurt her in ways that the men didn’t seem to know.</p> <p>But she wasn’t given to Ms. Parker. Ms. Parker who had been nice to her, complimenting her schoolwork when she did it well. Caring about how she could do it better. Paying attention to her, not just her body.</p> <p>The tiny car held them, close together, Ms. Parker’s shoulder almost touching Melissa’s. The teacher’s skirt was longer, going all the way to the knee. Even so, Melissa could see her teacher’s well-formed calves. She looked at her teacher, imagining her with her clothes being taken off. <i>It wouldn’t be so bad. I could enjoy time with her.</i></p> <p>“Melissa?” Ms. Parker said. Melissa realized that Ms. Parker had been speaking to her while she was in private thoughts. “Which was do we go to your house?”</p> <p>Melissa hurriedly gave Ms. Parker directions, her ears burning a little. She flinched as the teacher’s hand brushed her knee, shifting the small car into reverse. </p> <p>Melissa realized she wasn’t scared of Ms. Parker. The teacher had shown her only kindness and guidance over the weeks and months she had attended school here. She deliberately moved her knee back near the gearshift lever as the teacher accelerated and shifted into high. The teacher’s fingers were against Melissa’s knee. </p> <p>She glanced at Ms. Parker, who had been looking her way. She looked into those eyes, seeing them searching her in return. The fingers at her knee stirred, so little that it could have been just an accident. The look in her teacher’s eyes said it wasn’t. Melissa looked back at her, and kept her knee there. <i>I know what you want.</i></p> <p>Ms. Parker remembered she was driving in time to get back on her side of the road. As they got closer Melissa gave directions to guide her. When she looked at the teacher she could see that the older woman was breathing faster than normal. Melissa also thought that she could smell her getting aroused. <i>I am getting a little wet, too.</i></p> <p>As Melissa directed her teacher where to stop, the teacher moved her hand from the gearshift to Melissa’s knee. The palm was moist and warm, the fingers curling against the sensitive skin at the inside of the knee.</p> <p>“May I come in, Melissa?” Ms. Parker asked. Her voice was a little breathier than usual.</p> <p>Melissa put her hand on top of her teacher’s hand, feeling how soft the skin on the back of the older woman’s hand was. She couldn’t let a stranger into the house. Not ever. She glanced at the driveway and saw Mommy Karla’s car as well as another car she thought belonged to the Doctor.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, but I really can’t today. Thank you, Ms. Parker. For the ride, and, well, everything.” Melissa said. She gave her teacher’s hand a light squeeze, and then opened the car door, getting out.</p> <p>She stood by the side of the road until her teacher drove off. When her teacher was out of sight she walked to the front door. As she had feared, Mommy Karla had seen. The door swung open before Melissa got to it. Mommy Karla was scowling already.</p> <p>“What was THAT? I come home early and expect to see you get off the bus. It drives past! I was just about to make a phone call to the Friends to let them know that they could go ahead with getting your little sister!” Mommy Karla said, after she had shut the door.</p> <p>Melissa put her books down and knelt to kiss Karla’s shoes. Karla pulled her shoes away before Melissa could do so.</p> <p>“I asked you a question, slut! Now answer me! I can still make that phone call!” Karla said. She had grabbed Melissa’s hair, yanking her head back to yell into her face.</p> <p>“Now, Karla, let the girl tell you. Screaming at her isn’t going to tell you anything.” The Doctor said. He moved closer, putting his hand on Mommy Karla’s arm.</p> <p>“M- my teacher. She was talking to me… after class. She didn’t let me go in time to catch the bus. She gave me a ride home.” Melissa said. She felt tears start in her eyes from the pain of Karla’s pull on her hair and the fear that the older woman would make that phone call.</p> <p>“Talking to you? About what? Your clothes aren’t that bad today.” Mommy Karla said. Melissa could hear suspicion in her voice. Suspicion and fear. The last one wasn’t something Melissa thought she had ever heard in Karla’s voice before.</p> <p>“She, she wanted to say that they were…better.” Melissa said. She wondered if she should tell Karla about what the teacher wanted from her. No! She couldn’t lie if Mommy Karla asked direct questions, but if she didn’t ask for information directly then not telling her wasn’t lying.</p> <p>“That doesn’t take very long. You know better than to lie to me, slut!” Mommy Karla raised her free hand, getting ready to slap Melissa.</p> <p>Melissa closed her eyes, expecting to feel the slap, but it didn’t land.</p> <p>“No, Karla. We need her looking perfect tomorrow night. No marks. Not anywhere.” The Doctor said. Melissa opened her eyes and saw him holding Karla’s wrist.</p> <p>“To hell with that! Paul is out doing god knows what and this little bitch comes home riding in a car! I don’t give a shit about your plans for her!” Karla said. Her voice was rising in shrillness. She struggled against the Doctor’s grasp.</p> <p>“Karla! Come to your senses, woman! We have made it possible for you and Paul to live and work here. We found you this house, found you jobs, got you fake papers and resumes and forged transcripts for Melissa. You <i>owe</i> us!” The Doctor said. Though normally good-natured, his face and tone were commanding now.</p> <p>Mommy Karla let go of Melissa’s hair, finally yanking her other wrist from the Doctor’s grasp. She turned away from them both, bringing her hands up to her face, sobbing. Melissa lowered her head, but remained kneeling on the floor. She watched out of the corner of her eye as the Doctor put his hands on Karla’s shoulders. Karla turned, pressing her face to the man’s chest.</p> <p>“He had said he was taking off early this afternoon. I came home to meet him, but he’s not here. I’m so afraid. What if he has gone back to his old ways? What if he was in an accident? What if… Oh, god, I don’t know what!” Mommy Karla said. Her voice was broken by sobs, strained by crying.</p> <p>“We don’t know why he isn’t here yet. Did he say why he was taking off early? Maybe he stopped to do some shopping.” The Doctor said. He patted Karla’s back. His voice had gone back to its calmer state, comforting the crying woman.</p> <p>“No, he didn’t say. I just, I- I am worried. You know what he did. Before me. Before I started helping him. Before we took her.” Mommy Karla said. She sniffed back tears, accepting the Doctor’s handkerchief, wiping her nose.</p> <p>“Yes, I know. I also know I made it clear to him that we can’t have him doing that anymore. Not now. There is too much at stake. Too many people who would be at risk.” The Doctor said. “I’m sure it’s not that. I can’t have you messing up, either. ”</p> <p>Mommy Karla nodded, but Melissa could see on her face that she wasn’t convinced. The woman’s face was still pinched with worry.</p> <p>“I’ll get dinner started.” Karla said, walking into the kitchen. The Doctor watched her go, and then sighed. Melissa heard worry in his sigh that seemed to be about more than just Mommy Karla.</p> <p>The Doctor was silent. Melissa could see by his feet that he was turned to look out the front window. The heavy curtains that usually hid the actions in the house from outside eyes were drawn open. His feet then approached Melissa where she still knelt.</p> <p>“Well, little one, what are we going to do with you, hm?” The Doctor said. His hand stroked her hair. Melissa felt it like a stroke given to a dog. His feet moved away and she heard him settle into the good chair.</p> <p>“C’mon up here and sit in my lap.” The Doctor said. His voice seemed heavy with concern. Melissa wasn’t sure it was about her.</p> <p>Rising from the floor she settled her bottom on the Doctor’s lap. His arm went around her far shoulder, pulling her upper body against his chest. Melissa leaned against him, her head resting on his shoulder. She expected one of his familiar, gentle molestations, yet his hands just held her. The Doctor never held her like this. His cock wasn’t getting erect under her bottom, his hands weren’t exploring her.</p> <p>Melissa sensed that whatever had upset Karla also worried the Doctor more than he let show. She filed the information away. She didn’t know if she would ever need it, but it did seem important.</p> <p>“We’ve been so busy, so concerned about your meeting tomorrow night, little one,” The Doctor said, “but you’ve prepared well. I know what your Mommy and Daddy are going to get from it, and what I will gain. I never thought about what you might want as a reward.”</p> <p>Melissa hadn’t thought about it, either. No one rewarded her when they gave her to one of the Friends. Christmas and birthday times had come and gone without her being given anything special. Well, not something she wanted. The first Christmas Karla had tied her standing upright and wrapped her in tree lights. Paul and Karla took turns making her sing Christmas songs while they unwrapped the gifts they gave each other, then both had used her, still wearing the blinking lights. Last Christmas had been even worse. Karla made her dress in an elf costume, and then Paul drove her to one of the Friends. The man was fat, but not jolly. Wearing a Santa costume, he proceeded to hurt her, over and over. He continued the holiday spirit by using giant peppermint sticks in her pussy and ass. He had kept saying “Ho, ho, ho!” as he fucked her face.</p> <p>Did the Doctor really mean to give her some sort of reward?</p> <p>“What would you like, Melissa? A toy? Some pretty clothes? A pet?” The Doctor said. Even now, talking to her, Melissa heard him speaking like his mind was far away. His hand just stroked her arm. </p> <p>Toys? Melissa hadn’t played with anything in the last two years. She thought about having some nice clothes to wear to school. That set a spark in her heart, a spark of hope.</p> <p>“I,” she said, “think a pretty dress would be nice, but I don’t have anywhere to wear it.” She wasn’t quite ready to ask for what she really wanted. She waited to see how this would be received.</p> <p>“No, I suppose not. It’s not like Mommy lets you wear fancy clothes to school, or let you go anywhere else. Where would you want to wear a pretty dress?” The Doctor said. His attention turned toward her more.</p> <p>“They have dances. At school. There is one tonight.” Melissa said. She didn’t care about the dress so much. She did hope that maybe the Doctor could make Paul and Karla take her to the dance, so she could dance with Gerald.</p> <p>The Doctor sighed, moving his hand to her hair, stroking it. “I don’t think tonight would be a good one. Things are a little strained right now.” Melissa felt her spark of hope dying.</p> <p>With very little in her life to hope for she probably shouldn’t have bothered this time. The Doctor may have been kinder than Paul or Karla, but he still used her, made her do dirty things. He still wanted her for the holes in her body. He didn’t really care about what she wanted. <i>Just a slut.</i></p> <p>“I will make you a promise, though, Melissa. If everything works out tomorrow the way I want it I will make sure you get a pretty dress to wear and go to the next dance at school.”</p> <p>Not tonight, but the next one. She might still get to dance with Gerald! How often did the school have dances? Melissa thought they did them once a month, but she hadn’t really paid attention.</p> <p>“Thank you!” She put her arms around the Doctor’s neck and squeezed him, her face buried into his neck.</p> <p>“Well, if I had known it meant so much to you I might have tried to make it happen before!” The Doctor said. His chest rumbled lightly with a chuckle. Her reaction had broken the spell that had distracted him.</p> <p>Melissa sniffed back tears of anticipated happiness. She couldn’t be sure he really meant he would have helped her before, but it didn’t matter. She had hope for the future.</p> <p>“Now, tell me about this teacher. Is she giving you trouble?” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“No. Not trouble. She, uh, likes me.” Melissa said. “She wants to help me study.”</p> <p>The Doctor turned his face down to hers, dark eyes looking into hers. “Do you really believe it’s just study help she wants to give you?”</p> <p>Melissa felt her face hot. The Doctor was no fool.</p> <p>“No, I didn’t think so. You are an attractive girl, Melissa, and by now you know that can attract attention.” He said. “What is the teacher’s name?”</p> <p>For two heartbeats Melissa hesitated. She didn’t feel right telling the Doctor her teacher’s name. She thought about lying, but realized that the truth would be easy for him to learn in other ways. “Ms. Parker.”</p> <p>“Ms. Parker. You like her, don’t you, Melissa?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes. She, well, she helps me. Not just me, other kids at school, too. She’s a good teacher.”</p> <p>“Yes, I’m sure she is a good teacher.” The Doctor said. “Maybe you should get some tutoring. In private.”</p> <p>The Doctor was going to have her spend time alone with Ms. Parker. She wasn’t sure why he wanted her to do that. Ms. Parker wasn’t one of the Friends.</p> <p>It changed things, though. Before she felt like she had a choice. A choice to say yes or no. The Doctor was now making the choice for her. <i>It’s the choice I wanted to make.</i> It hurt, even when she wanted something to happen to have the choice taken from her.</p> <p>“I will set things up. Karla or Paul will tell you when it is okay to have the teacher bring you home. To study.” The Doctor said. </p> <p>The sound of a car door closing outside the house drew the Doctor’s attention back to the window. “Karla, Paul is back! He’s got the Geek with him!” The Doctor scooted Melissa off his lap, getting ready to stand up.</p> <p>Karla came out of the kitchen; her eyes still red from tears. She still looked concerned.</p> <p>Melissa took up a kneeling position by the door. The Geek was what everyone in the Friends called Ryan, though not to his face. She saw his big bulk walking behind Paul through the window as she moved to the door. She would be expected to greet them both. She put the Doctor’s decision about Ms. Parker and his promise out of her mind. She had to begin performing as they had trained her.</p> <p>The door opened and Melissa kept her head down. As Paul’s feet came close enough she bent to kiss them, narrowly avoiding having her hand stepped on by Karla who rushed to Paul, clinging to him.</p> <p>“Where have you been? You had said you were taking off early, I had assumed you would be here! When you weren’t I was so afraid! I thought you had gone back to-…” Karla was cut off.</p> <p>“Let’s not talk about that in front of mixed company!” Paul said, his voice stern. “Not everyone needs to know about that. Anyway, the reason I took off was because something Ryan wanted to show me. I thought it would just take a few minutes, but we got to talking about it. Time got away on us while we brainstormed.”</p> <p>“Well, I’m glad to know everything is okay.” The Doctor said. “What is it, Ryan, that got Paul here so distracted he forgot about his loving family?”</p> <p>“Do my shoes, too, girl!” Ryan said. He pushed one big foot closer to Melissa’s head. She had been busy trying not to get stepped on as Karla pressed against Paul. Her head quickly bent to the toe of the raggedy athletic shoe worn by the un-athletic Ryan.</p> <p>“If you wait until I get the laptop fired up, I’ll show you. I think this could really be big!” Ryan said, after Melissa finished kissing the tips of his shoes. He walked past her, carrying a heavy laptop bag. Melissa kept her head down, but watched carefully from her position on the floor.</p> <p>“I’m just glad you are alright, and that you are here.” Karla said. She hugged Paul hard, and then let go of him. “I’ll go finish dinner.” She left the room again, her voice still rough from emotion.</p> <p>Ryan set up the laptop on the coffee table, turning it on. Melissa could only see the back of the open lid from where she knelt. </p> <p>“Get over here and suck my cock, slut!” Ryan said to Melissa. She started to crawl forward. </p> <p>“No, Melissa. Just stay there.” The Doctor said. “She’s off-limits tonight, Ryan.”</p> <p>“Off-limits? What the fuck is this shit? Why?” Ryan said.</p> <p>“Take it easy. She’s been off-limits all week.” Paul said. “Even to Karla and me.”</p> <p>“You still ain’t said why!” Ryan said. “Since when is the slut off-limits?”</p> <p>“This doesn’t concern you, Ryan. She is, for now. That’s all you need to know.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“The fuck it doesn’t concern me! I pull my weight, and yeah, I know it’s a lot! You need me to help keep things going! If it wasn’t for me the cops would be checking into this little slut the second you put her in school!” Ryan said. His fleshy face grew red and he started to wheeze when he drew in air to speak. “I got a right to share in using her! That’s what the Friends are for!”</p> <p>“Ryan, I am not denying you the use of her to piss you off. I have very good reasons for what I’m doing and for keeping those reasons to myself. You’ll have to trust me that it is for the good of everyone in the Friends. You are correct, you do a very important job and I am grateful. I won’t tell you why you can’t use her tonight, though. What you don’t know you can’t be made to tell, not now, not ever. You know enough about security work to know that.”</p> <p>Ryan stared at the Doctor, his eyes glaring. Melissa could tell he wanted to press the issue.</p> <p>“Look, we’ll give you some time with her later, extra, okay? Just think of the fun you’ll have testing your new toy on her!” Paul said. “Now, let’s show the Doc what you’ve got. I know he’ll be as impressed as I am!”</p> <p>Ryan nodded, settling his wide frame on the couch, facing the laptop’s screen. Paul made way to allow the Doctor to sit next to Ryan.</p> <p>“This is from an idea I’ve had for some time. I didn’t tell anyone about it until now because I wanted to test it out before I did. I wanted to be sure I could make it do what I wanted.” Ryan said. He manipulated the laptop. Melissa could see colors flash across the surface of his glasses.</p> <p>“Is that a blow-up doll?” The Doctor said. Melissa could hear him starting to chuckle, but holding back.</p> <p>Ryan apparently heard it to. His teeth were clenched when he replied. “I needed a test dummy that was close to anatomic.”</p> <p>“And the doll is on some sort of restraint device?” The Doctor asked.</p> <p>“Not just a restraint device. It’s an entire torture platform!” Ryan said. He smiled, pride rising in his voice. “Every part of it can be activated and controlled. It will hold a girl immobile and torture her any way you want. All you have to do is tell it what you want done.”</p> <p>“Yes, I can see how that would be interesting.” The Doctor said. Melissa watched him glance to Paul. “You’ve seen him demonstrate it on his, ah, test dummy?”</p> <p>“Yes, I have. It really works, but that’s not the best part! Go on, tell Doc your plan!” Paul said. His face was split by a wide grin.</p> <p>“I designed the control interface to be simple to operate, but with certain interfaces built in. The whole thing can be operated remotely. You don’t even have to be in the same room. The control unit’s CPU will accept instructions via TCP/IP!”</p> <p>“Ryan, you know I barely know how to turn a computer on. You’ll have to spell this out for me, and please stop using all those technical letters!” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“You can operate it simply by clicking on things and you don’t have to be there. You can be in the next room or half-way around the world!” Ryan said. His eyes gleamed behind the thick lenses.</p> <p>“Yes, but how will you know that it is doing anything if you aren’t there?” The Doctor asked.</p> <p>“Simple web cam and microphone to pick up any sounds she makes. You can watch the machine torture the girl live on your computer screen, even hear her.” Ryan said.</p> <p>“But most of the Friends would prefer to have a girl where they can get their own hands on her. I’m not sure they’d be interested.” The Doctor said. He shook his head. “I can see that you put a lot of work into it, but…”</p> <p>“Not the Friends, Doc. Customers.” Paul said.</p> <p>“Customers?”</p> <p>“Yep, customers. Guys all over the world already pay good money to watch some bored cunt rub her twat or play with toys. I bet we could get guys willing to pay even more to actually torture a bitch and we don’t have to let them near her.” Ryan said. “We could make them pay to watch and pay even more to do things. I’ve got a sample interface already programmed to do just that. You pay money into an account and each thing you do has a price attached. The more you want to do the more it costs!”</p> <p>The Doctor was silent for a few moments. Melissa could feel a chill of fear down her spine at the topic. She realized that if these men wanted to do this that they would put her on this machine they were talking about.</p> <p>“Is there a way to do it so that the cops can’t hack in or find out where this thing is being done? How do customers find us? We can’t go e-mailing spam to people about it.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“I can make it so that they can’t find us, even if they are paying us. And make it so they can’t capture the screen images to share, sell or use as evidence. As for customers finding us we just need to tell a few discreet people and let them share it with a few more. Pretty soon we’ll have more customers than you can shake your dick at.”</p> <p>“I don’t think I want customers to shake my dick at, but I admit, it does have some possibilities.” The Doctor said. He stroked his chin. “You think we could really make a lot doing this?”</p> <p>“Doc, we could be sitting on a gold mine, here.” Paul said. “Porn is the only real way to make money off the Internet. We can log on and download us some big bucks!”</p> <p>“Not every porn site makes big bucks. I do know a few people in that trade. They say they could make more money if they moved their operation off shore, but they aren’t in a hurry to move.”</p> <p>“I think Ryan’s onto something, though. We can talk it over after dinner, okay?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“Yes, after dinner.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“Ah, my cue! Gentlemen, dinner is ready!” Mommy Karla said.</p> <p> Melissa had changed for dinner into “at home” clothes. As there were only four chairs her plate was set upon the floor. At Ryan’s request for “dinner with a view” she had to kneel on the floor with her back to the table, giving Ryan the full view of her bottom as she knelt over her plate to eat.</p> <p>The shame of this kept her from hearing much of what was discussed over the table. After the four had finished dinner she had been left to wash up.</p> <p>Paul had taken Ryan home by the time she finished the dishwashing. The Doctor was discussing plans for the next evening’s appointment with Mommy Karla.</p> <p>“And there’s our little angel. No dishpan hands, I hope?” The Doctor was his jovial self again. </p> <p>“No, sir.” Melissa said. She stood waiting, not sure what would happen next. The past week, since the Doctor’s last visit had been the longest she had been without being hurt or used for sex since Paul and Karla had kidnapped her.</p> <p>“Karla, why don’t you get her dress for tomorrow and let’s see how she looks.” The Doctor said. “Melissa, take off your clothes, the collar, too. I want to see what our young man is going to see tomorrow.”</p> <p>Melissa pulled off the tight sleeveless sweater and the short, red plaid skirt she wore. Removing the collar felt strange, in front of others. She was used to only taking it off in the mornings, getting ready for school. Removing it now seemed to leave her feeling even more naked than being undressed.</p> <p>Karla returned with a black dress on a hanger and a pair of black panties. As she handed them to Melissa the girl corrected her assumption. These were thongs, not panties. She stepped into them, pulling them up her slender legs, feeling the narrow back pulling between her bottom cheeks.</p> <p>“Here, step into this.” Mommy Karla said. She had the dress off of its hangar. Melissa stepped carefully into the dress, feeling its material slither against her flesh. Karla raised the dress up and let Melissa slip her arms through the straps. She reached behind her for the zipper, realizing that the back of the dress was very revealing. The zipper rose only to the point where the back of her thong was covered. The rest of her back was completely bare.</p> <p>The front of the dress didn’t cover much, either. The V of the neckline plunged down below her pert breasts, ending just a couple of inches higher than her bellybutton. Her breasts were covered, but not very much. The inner curves of her breasts showed through the plunging neckline. The satiny material of the dress clung to her small tits, outlining her nipples through the material. The hem of the dress revealed a lot of her legs, too, by falling to just a couple of inches below her pussy. The Doctor had her spin around to view the dress from every angle.</p> <p>“Wow! She looks so sexy!” The Doctor said. Melissa glanced at him, noticing him re-adjust his posture to relieve pressure on his swelling cock. “If that doesn’t inspire out boy then he’s not normal!”</p> <p>“I had to take it in at a few places and this material is a bitch to work with.” Karla said. She ran her hands over Melissa, smoothing the material here, tugging there.</p> <p>“You did a fantastic job. Believe me, the work is worth it. You’ll be getting enough to pay for the aggravation.” The Doctor spoke to Karla, but his eyes didn’t leave Melissa’s body.</p> <p>Melissa felt his gaze almost as a palpable force, touching her all over. Even though the dress covered more than a lot of her “at home” clothes she felt more exposed. Unlike the too-small clothes she normally wore this one was designed to cover yet reveal her. Her nipples stiffened and she grew moist. The way she had been made to live left her feeling embarrassment as a prelude to being used. <i>I’m just used to getting wet. To make it easier.</i></p> <p>“It better be. Paul’s already bitching about not getting to use her. I don’t mind so much. He’s been giving me more than usual.” Mommy Karla smirked. “But what bites my ass is that we can’t even smack this bitch. She dropped a plate last night and broke it. I wanted to make her pay with her ass, but held back.” Karla pinched Melissa’s ass through the skirt, making it look like she was tugging on the dress. Melissa flinched but didn’t cry out. It hurt, but not as much as it could have.</p> <p>“Yes, not much longer. After tomorrow night she’ll be all yours again. What sort of mood music do you have for the evening?” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“Mood music? What, like for them to fuck to? What do you suggest? Music in the key of whore? Maybe we should put on ‘One Trick Pony’?” Mommy Karla giggled her mean giggle. Melissa didn’t understand the humor, even if it was Karla’s mean sort. The song wasn’t familiar to her.</p> <p>“Well, I don’t mean ‘Scarborough Fair’.” The Doctor said. His tone was a little bit on the mean side, too. Melissa wished she understood what they meant by these things, but it wasn’t clear. <i>Is he being mean to me, or to her?</i></p> <p>“That’s <i>not</i> funny! Don’t even use that word! That was before he met me!” Karla said. Her voice was getting shrill and her face reddened. Melissa started to shake. Usually when Karla got mad it meant pain.</p> <p>The Doctor didn’t look scared, staring back at Mommy Karla’s angry face. He just nodded, slowly.</p> <p>“Yes. I know. Let’s see, then. Maybe something a bit more contemporary.” The Doctor said. He seemed relaxed. Melissa could never relax when Mommy Karla got angry, but for some reason the Doctor didn’t seem afraid. “I think I’ve got something in the car that would be suitable. It’s not the rap crap kids listen to these days, but its not a moldy oldie, either.” He rose from the chair. “Karla, why don’t you go get the shoes for her to wear tomorrow.”</p> <p>Mommy Karla was still staring daggers at him. “You don’t scare me. We know things about you, too!”</p> <p>“Yes, I know you know. You know I know you know. We are a very knowledgeable family.” The Doctor said. A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Melissa was even more confused. He sounded like he was quoting something.</p> <p>“Well, go on, then. Get your damn music!” Mommy Karla said. Melissa could see tension in the muscles of the older woman’s back like coiled springs waiting to let go. She wanted to move away from Karla. There was violence waiting to be let out in her body.</p> <p>“First, go get the shoes. And don’t return to this room until I do. Melissa needs to be perfect tomorrow. I won’t have her showing up bruised.” The Doctor said. He took a step toward Karla.</p> <p>Mommy Karla turned on her heel and stomped away to the bedroom, slamming the door behind her.</p> <p>“If she comes out, run to me, Melissa. I shouldn’t have pushed her buttons. I get fed up with her manipulations, though.” The Doctor said. He went to the door and exited the house.</p> <p>Melissa couldn’t stop shaking. When Mommy Karla was mad, like now, she was very, very mean. When the plate had broken last night only Daddy Paul had managed to stop Karla from hurting her. Karla had scratched him to the point of bleeding on his shoulders. He had then punched Karla in the stomach, ordering Melissa to her room. She had lain awake half the night expecting Karla to come in and hurt her. She only relaxed when she heard the familiar sounds of Paul fucking Karla. When they were doing that they usually fell asleep after.</p> <p>The Doctor returned, though, calling to Karla, telling her it was okay to come back out. The sound of something being thrown against the inside of the closed door was her only reply to him.</p> <p>Daddy Paul came in the door. He saw the Doctor’s face, looking drawn and tense. “She on the war path again?”</p> <p>“Still, I would say. I said something I shouldn’t have, but she was still keyed up from this afternoon.” The Doctor said.</p> <p>“This afternoon? Oh.” Paul said, and then sighed. “Christ, I go have a few beers with a guy and she thinks I’m hunting tail again.”</p> <p>“She wasn’t alone in thinking that. I had my worries, too, Paul.” The Doctor shook his head.</p> <p>“Doc, I gave you my word when we agreed to the Friends. I know that would be risking everything, all of us. I get my kicks on our little slut here, now. I don’t need to go hunting.” Paul said.</p> <p>“Yes, you seem to have lived up to your pledge. I’m sorry that I doubted you.” The Doctor said. “Speaking of Melissa, what do you think of her dress?”</p> <p>Paul’s response was a long whistle. “She’s really something when you dress her up right. Makes me want to say to hell with the money and have a piece of her tonight!”</p> <p>The door down the hallway opened a crack. “Paul?”</p> <p>Paul tore his eyes from Melissa. He looked at the hallway, then at the Doctor. He sighed, and then went down the hall.</p> <p>The Doctor went over to the portable stereo and opened the CD player, exchanging the CD in the tray for one he had brought in from outside.</p> <p>As he started it playing Melissa expected to hear Karla or Paul raising their voices, but didn’t. Things were quiet down the hall. She started to relax and calm a little.</p> <p>The music swelling slowly from the speakers began with strings being strummed a foreign sounding rhythm. A woman’s voice rose with it, singing wordlessly. The woman’s voice appealed to Melissa, sounding worshipful and sensual. The voice and strings wound to a close very shortly, then a new rhythm emerged and the woman began singing in English.</p> <p>“Come to the river come all you wanderers<br/> Worshipper, lover bringer of pain<br/> It does not matter if you are broken<br/> Come to the river again and again.”</p> <p>A complex rhythmic beating on some sort of small drum joined in. Melissa felt her self being stirred by the music, making her want to lose herself in this woman’s voice, the words somehow meant for her. She closed her eyes, her body starting to sway slightly in time to the music, feeling the violins caressing her.</p> <p>“Here you are beautiful here you are invisible…”</p> <p><i>Beautiful, invisible, both.</i> Melissa caught words and phrases that echoed private thoughts from her new life.</p> <p>As the song carried on she swayed more. She realized that she had missed music since Paul and Karla had kidnapped her. They played music sometimes, but usually it was just a background. This, sounding strange yet familiar, had not come from them. They weren’t here to hear it. She could be free within in the swirling rhythm and sensual voice.</p> <p>Different words touched her, as if to speak directly to her, like the woman knew about being hurt, being lonely.</p> <p>The song ended too soon, dissolving into the musicians winding down, their voices rising as the sound faded.</p> <p>Melissa felt a tear trailing down her cheek. She realized the room was silent. Opening her eyes she saw the Doctor looking at her, his hand on the portable stereo.</p> <p>“You seem to like this. She has a beautiful voice, doesn’t she?” He said.</p> <p>Melissa nodded, wiping at the tear. She had cried in front of the Doctor before. Tears brought out by pain or humiliation was common. This single tear though was different. It was a tear shed for the beauty of the song and the woman’s voice and the music. </p> <p>“Good. I’ll leave the CD with you. I think I’ve got a portable player in the car and some headphones. Tell Paul to have this stereo at the hotel tomorrow. I’ll let you listen to the rest of the music tonight. A down payment on my promise, okay?” The Doctor said. He took the CD out and handed it to her. He went out to his car and came back with a little battery operated portable CD player and headphones.</p> <p>Handing the player to Melissa the Doctor put his arms around her and kissed her on the forehead. “I’ve become very attached to you, Melissa. Probably more than I should.”</p> <p>Melissa didn’t know what to say to that. She put her head against his chest and let him hug her.</p> <p>Melissa cut off the lights in the kitchen and living room, and then went to her room, hanging up the special dress and removing the thong panties.</p> <p>She put on the headphones as she heard Daddy Paul’s heavy grunts and Mommy Karla’s high-pitched wail. She turned on the player and escaped into the music and singing, letting them carry her away.</p></div>",[]
567,"Enduring Sacrifice, Part 3",3,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-12,26,4,"Fm/g, bdsm, exhib, voy, oral, nc, hum",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Melissa held the suit bag and makeup case as Mommy Karla opened the door to the hotel room. She was dressed in “school” clothes, as she did on the few occasions she was taken anywhere. When Karla got the door open she held it open to let Melissa in behind her.</p> <p>The room was a suite, with separate bedroom. There was a small sitting area and a kitchenette here in the space they had entered. Melissa could see a king-size bed through the open doorway to the bedroom. Melissa set the makeup case on the desk and took the suit bag into the bedroom.</p> <p>She had been rented out before to people trusted by the Friends. These were always adults, though, who knew what they wanted from her and weren’t shy about getting it. Standing here, in the bedroom, she wondered if she could handle something so different. </p> <p>The Doctor had said she might have to coax the boy coming here. She might have to make him want her. It had seemed easy enough to think of at home, but here she stood closer to the reality of it. It was like thinking you knew all the words on a spelling test, then getting nervous right before you took it.</p> <p>“Okay, slut, strip off. I want to do your hair and put the mask on.” Karla said. Mommy Karla had been calmer today. She hadn’t been any kinder toward Melissa, but not as close to striking her.</p> <p>Melissa took off her shoes and socks and then unbuttoned her blouse. As she removed her clothes she placed them in the closet. She would need to put them on again when she left. The skirt came off next, leaving her standing in just the black thong.</p> <p>“Get me the hairbrush and sit in this chair.” Karla said. Melissa opened the case and took out the hairbrush setting aside the two masks they would wear tonight. She brought the brush back to Karla and took the chair seated in front of the mirror. “The Doc wants you to look nice, but simple, so that’s what I’ll do. Not sure why I’m bothering, though. All this boy will want to see are your tits, ass and cunt.”</p> <p><i>Gerald would want to see more.</i> Melissa thought, keeping her face neutral, not betraying her thoughts. She didn’t have it easy, keeping her thoughts hidden. With Karla, though, showing your thoughts would be asking to be hurt. </p> <p>Last night, listening to the music until she fell asleep, she had fantasized about being at the dance with Gerald. Standing close to him, looking up into his eyes, feeling his arms around her. She remembered the Doctor’s promise. If she did well tonight he would see to it that she got to a dance.</p> <p>There was a knock at the door. Mommy Karla put the brush down and went to the door, checking through the peephole before letting Paul in. He carried the portable stereo. Melissa had made sure the CD the Doctor gave her last night was in it before they came to the hotel.</p> <p>“Where do you want this?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“Put it in the bedroom. I’m sure tonight’s Romeo is going to want his slut in there most of the night.” Karla said.</p> <p>Paul carried the stereo into the bedroom, emerging a few minutes later as Karla was putting the hair band into Melissa’s hair, holding it in a high ponytail.</p> <p>“Well, well, aren’t you looking all hot, dolled up for your big date?” Paul said. He walked over to Melissa, putting one of his big hands on her right breast. His fingers started stroking over her nipples.</p> <p>Melissa felt the sensation force a stirring in her body. For nearly two years she had been the subject of daily sexual abuse from Paul, Karla or one of the Friends. After only a week of not being forced to arousal every day her body was responding rapidly, strongly. Even as her pussy started becoming moist, she blushed. She felt humiliation at reacting to this man, the one who had stolen her from her real family and now made her call him Daddy.</p> <p>“Save it, tiger. You know she is still off-limits until her date is over. After last night I would have thought you’d be wanting some time off, anyway.” Karla said. Melissa felt the older woman gripping her ponytail hard, twisting. She winced, but remained silent.</p> <p>“Yeah, we did go at it pretty hard last night. I’m just feeling the need, though, bad.” Paul said as his caresses to her nipple turned to pinching. Melissa squirmed as the pinching made her rising arousal even worse.</p> <p>“Damn it, Paul! Just hold off for a few more hours! You promised me. You promised the Doc. You know how close you were to being caught! After all I have done for you!” Karla let go of Melissa, pulling Paul’s hand from the girl’s body, clasping it between both of hers. “I helped you get this slut. I gave up my life, my work, my family, to be with you. I even gave you my own sister!”</p> <p>Paul pulled his hand from Karla’s, turning away. “You don’t understand what it is like!”</p> <p>Karla had tears falling down her cheeks. “Paul, call the Doc and tell him to call this off. Then you can do whatever you want to with this one.”</p> <p>“NO! He’s got a hard on for getting this done and it’s gonna happen. If I call it off he’ll take it out on us! He knows we can’t turn to anybody else!” Paul said. “I’ll just deal with it. It’s just a few hours.”</p> <p>“Promise me, Paul. Promise me that you won’t. Just stay here, in the bar downstairs.” Karl said. She fell on her knees, looking up at him. “Please, honey, please. If you get caught they will take you away from me. I can’t live without you. I don’t want to!”</p> <p>Paul drew in a breath, sighing, his shoulders slumping. “Okay, I promise. I’ll be a good boy. I’ll stay in the hotel until you get done up here. Have the hotel page me in the bar or lobby.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Paul. You know I would do anything for you.”</p> <p>“Just make sure the little cunt here makes the boy happy. Real happy. Doc is gonna owe us big time for pulling this off and I’m gonna make sure we collect.” Paul said. He pulled Karla to her feet, hugging her close, then kissing her. She walked him to the door and let him out.</p> <p>Turning back to the room, Karla looked at Melissa, who lowered her eyes, reflexively.</p> <p>“What are you staring at, slut? Do you see what we put up with? It’s your fault! You and all your little slut friends! You make him be like this!”</p> <p>Melissa had heard this from Karla before. In the first few days after they had kidnapped her Karla had said it to her often. She still didn’t know what it was that she had done to make Paul ‘like this’. It didn’t help to deny it, or ask what she had done.</p> <p>Karla went to the closet, grabbing the dress for Melissa off the hanger and threw it at her. “Put it on! You had better be the best slut in the world tonight or so help me god I will make you wish you were dead!”</p> <p>Melissa stood up, picking up the dress and stepping into it as she had for the Doctor the night before. She kept her head down, paying little attention as Karla undressed, putting on a similar, short, red dress.</p> <p>To fill in time while Karla got dressed Melissa went into bathroom. She drank some tap water, avoiding seeing herself in the mirror. When she came back Karla was brushing her own hair out.</p> <p>“Set out the toys in the bedroom, then put the case in the closet.” Karla said. She had put on her self-control while she put on the dress. Her eyes, a little red, were dry again.</p> <p>Melissa took the makeup case into the bedroom and started laying out the ‘toys’. Lubricant, condoms, nipple clamps, two dildos, a butt plug, a small paddle, handcuffs, and a battery-operated vibrating massager. Karla had chosen the items, stopping only because the makeup case could hold no more.</p> <p>Having emptied the case, Melissa stored it in the closet. Karla already had donned the red mask, hiding the upper part of her face. The older woman put the black one on Melissa.</p> <p>“Wait in the bedroom. I’ll call you when he’s here. When you do come out, you be good to him, like Paul and Doc said, got it? If not…” Mommy Karla said, leaving the consequences unfinished. Melissa didn’t need a list of what would happen. Karla knew how to hurt her, a lot.</p> <p>Karla closed the door on the way out, leaving Melissa alone with her thoughts. The girl went to the bedroom window and looked down at the parking lot, several floors below. She wondered if falling from this window would kill her.</p> <p>She didn’t know, but the question was not important. The window only had a small section that opened to the outside, too small for her to crawl through even if she wanted to.</p> <p>She had thought about dying many times since Paul and Karla had taken her away from her real family. She’d wanted God to kill her when Paul was first using her. When that failed to happen she thought about killing herself.</p> <p>It wasn’t the fear of death itself that stopped her from trying. It was the fear of failing to get it right. She had thought about slashing her wrists, but was afraid she wouldn’t die before Paul or Karla found her. She was afraid of doing anything that would bring official attention to them, either, because of what Paul had said would happen to her little sister.</p> <p>With a sigh Melissa closed the heavy, light blocking drapes over the window.</p> <p>She plugged in the portable stereo and turned the CD player on, switching it to random. The beautiful music once more started to wash over her, helping her step outside of herself for a few minutes.</p> <p></p><blockquote>Let me tell you a story about a girl<br/> She didn’t want to be hurt again.<br/> Somebody took her heart and hid it away.<br/> But, she found love,<br/> She found love<br/> In the arms of a friend.<br/> Just one touch is all it takes<br/> To love again!</blockquote> <p>Yes, that was what it was like. Just one touch from Gerald’s hand and she’d found love, hope, a reason to live, when those things had gone from her life.</p> <p></p><blockquote>This world<br/> Is so cold<br/> Sometimes you gotta take a hold.<br/> Take a hold of someone who might understand.<br/> They might touch you.<br/> They might teach you.<br/> They might hurt you.<br/> They might let you go.<br/> Until you try,<br/> Until you cry,<br/> You ain’t never gonna know.</blockquote> <p>That was like the Doctor. He touched, he taught, he hurt. Until she tried, though, to give him what he wanted more than her body, though, she couldn’t realize her own desires.</p> <p>That’s what this was all about. Why she was here. To fulfill the Doctor’s desire to please the father of the boy she was given to tonight. </p> <p>Melissa giggled as she wondered why it wasn’t the Doctor here being given to whomever this boy’s father was. Silly thoughts.</p> <p>How long had it been since she’d last giggled? Melissa tried to remember. It seemed like it hadn’t happened since Paul and Karla took her. It probably hadn’t.</p> <p>She had the volume low to keep from bothering Karla with the noise. She heard voices coming through the thin door leading out of the bedroom, to the sitting area. She left the music playing on random and prepared for Karla to call for her.</p> <p>“-and here, for you alone, is Angelique!” The door swung open. Melissa walked toward the opening, her heart thudding within her chest. The name Angelique was part of hiding her identity. Melissa recalled that she had to call Karla by the name of Dominique tonight.</p> <p>Gerald? Her heart had done a double flip when she saw familiar hair and features, then realized that this boy was taller, bigger in the shoulders. He looked something like Gerald, but he was clearly older. In high school, at least.</p> <p>“Angelique, this is Darrell, your date for the evening.” Karla finished the introductions as Darrell’s eyes looked Melissa over. They went from her chest down to her legs, then back up. His eyes flicked to her masked face, then back to her small breasts, barely covered by the clinging black dress.</p> <p>“She’s not, uh, very… big.” Darrell said to Karla.</p> <p>“Good things come in small packages, sometimes. Don’t let her size fool you. She’s a real hot slut, aren’t you, Angelique?” Karla said, her voice held a hint of the edge she normally used when she was being mean with Melissa. </p> <p>“Yes, M- ma’am.” Melissa said. She had started to say “Mommy” as she’d been forced to say for so long. She called herself stupid for almost forgetting, then went ahead, trying to use what the Doctor had made her practice.</p> <p>Melissa brought her hands up, running them over her small breasts, brushing each finger over the nipples, stirring them, making them stand out. If Darrell wanted to look at her breasts he wasn’t the worst looking person to have seen them.</p> <p>Since he even looked like Gerald might look in a few years it helped make it easier. Easier to think of doing this for Gerald.</p> <p>She stepped closer, looking up into the older boy’s face, still rubbing her breasts. “I’m here for you. All of me.” Melissa said. She felt the touching stir her underused arousal, making it easier for her voice to be breathy.</p> <p>“A slut. But I’m not going to get any diseases from her, right?” Darrell said. His eyes were on Melissa’s hands, rubbing her own body, but his words were to Karla. Still seeking guidance from a grown-up, even in this time.</p> <p>“She’s a clean slut. No need to worry about that. If you prefer there are some condoms, but it’s not necessary. You can do anything you want with her.” Karla said. She reached down, running a hand over Melissa’s bottom through the thin dress. “Anything at all. She’s your slut tonight.”</p> <p>Darrell’s eyes went to the older woman’s hand touching the younger girl’s body, thoughts and fantasies sparking a light in his eyes. “And you?” He said. His tongue darted out, licking at his lips, breathing a little faster now.</p> <p>“Easy there, boy. Dominique is not on the menu. I’m here to help, but Angelique is your meat.”</p> <p>Darrell seemed to be a little disappointed at not having both of them at his command, but quickly put it aside, his eyes grazing over Melissa’s body once more. “My meat. Well, let’s see the meat.”</p> <p>Melissa cringed. She had been called meat usually with other words in front of it before. It was harder to continue to act like she wanted to be here with those words coming from this not-quite Gerald.</p> <p>But, making him happy was the key to the real Gerald.</p> <p>She licked her lips as she shrugged the left, then the right shoulder from under the dress’s straps. The top of the dress held in place only by the hands still caressing her breasts through the material. She kept one hand there, squeezing at her left breast as she reached back, sliding the zipper down to relax the rest of the dress.</p> <p>She caught the rhythm of the music coming from the bedroom, a beat she could move slowly, sensually to. She moved her hips, letting the dress slip lower and lower. First the right nipple, then the left one peeked out. Melissa put one hand on her tummy, still guiding the dress down bit by bit as her other hand rubbed her hardening nipples to further stiffness.</p> <p>Darrell’s eyes were glued to her flesh as each centimeter was uncovered. </p> <p>“See how hot Angelique is for you? She’s got all the appetite of a bigger girl, with the spice of forbidden fruit.” Karla played up her role, taking one of Darrell’s hands and guiding it to Melissa’s breasts.</p> <p>Melissa arched her back, pushing her small breasts into the older boy’s hand, feeling his warm, slightly damp palm on her hard nipples. She made herself give a small moan.</p> <p>“You like that, slut?” Darrell said. His fingers slid down to grasp at her right nipple, squeezing. He increased the pressure to the point where pain began. Not as bad as Paul or the others would do, but Melissa could feel him wanting to cause her pain.</p> <p>“Yes. I love it. More. Please.” If Gerald wanted to give her pain he could. This not-quite Gerald could do it, too, if it gave her the real one. Pain wasn’t new. “More.”</p> <p>Darrell’s eyes flicked to Karla’s masked face. She smiled, her mean smile. “Go on, give the little slut what she wants. You won’t break her. Not like that, anyway.”</p> <p>The older boy’s fingers pinched down harder. Melissa didn’t have to make herself gasp, the pain did that. She did have to fight not to try to pull away. The Doctor wanted her to give this boy whatever he wanted.</p> <p>“Ohhh, yessss….” Melissa said. She tried to make her voice sound like she liked it.</p> <p>She must have succeeded. Darrell soon had both nipples in his fingers, pinching both and twisting, pulling up on her nipples. He pulled higher as Melissa stood on tip-toe, trying to ease the pain.</p> <p>“My slut. Aren’t you?” Darrell asked, focusing on Melissa more intently. Not exactly on her, but her body, her pain.</p> <p>“Yes, sir!” Melissa said. She fell back on responses she’s learned the hard way. Many men had liked her to say “sir” or even “daddy”. She let her arms fall to her sides, the dress slithering down her body, leaving her wearing only the black thong.</p> <p>Darrell smiled the way men who like to hurt girls smile. Melissa saw the fires in his eyes burning brighter as he drank the heady, rich draft of power giving pain gave him. </p> <p>“On your knees, slut!” Darrell said. He yanked down on Melissa’s nipples. Melissa bent at the knees fast to relieve the pain the pulling caused. As she went down he had to let go, the release both a relief and a spike in pain as blood flow returned to her abused nipples.</p> <p>The older boy grabbed her hair, pressing her face against the crotch of his jeans. Melissa could feel the stiffness of his erection through the denim, smell his musky odor. He pushed his hips forward, grinding himself against her face. She heard him moan.</p> <p>Make believe you want it. Melissa reminded herself that she was supposed to act like she wanted this, all of it. She opened her lips, sucking at his cock through the clothing, making throaty moans.</p> <p>Darrell gasped. Melissa stopped, afraid that she’d hurt him in some way. A growing wet spot on the denim, though, told the truth. The boy had cum in his pants.</p> <p>Melissa looked at Karla, unsure of what to do next. The red face mask hid the upper half of the woman's face, the place Melissa had always looked to for clues as to whether she was in trouble or not. All she could watch was Karla's mouth. A corner twitched, then stretched a little. Karla's eyes moved from the wet cum stain on the boy's pants to Melissa's wide-open eyes. Even without the eyes for visual cues, the smile spreading on Karla's face was familiar. Melissa knew she was in trouble.</p> <p>""I see the little slut's appetite was a bit much for you, Darrell. Not to worry, you'll be ready for another round soon enough. I think you should punish Angelique! Punish her for being a greedy little cunt!"" Karla said, wrapping her arms around Darrell's shoulders, laying her chin on the boy's shoulder. ""Shouldn't he, Angelique? Shouldn't you be punished for being a greedily little cumslut?""</p> <p>Melissa swallowed hard. Here she was on strange ground. The old familiar way, the way that had ruled her life since Paul and Karla kidnapped her, said she had to agree. Not just agree, but be enthusiastic in agreeing. The Friends had expected it from her, and Karla had made sure she remembered it.</p> <p>But, the Doctor had wanted her to please this boy. Would this not-quite Gerald want her to agree, to ask for punishment.. She glanced from Karla's evil smile to Darrell's face. His face was somewhere between looking sheepish and confused. She couldn't see in his face what he felt about punishing her.</p> <p>The Doctor had wanted her to do whatever it took to make this boy happy. If he was happy his father would be happy. If his father was happy the Doctor would be happy. If the Doctor was happy then she could go to a dance with Gerald and she would be happy.</p> <p>As she watched Darrell's eyes focus on her again she knew how she had to proceed.</p> <p>""Yes, m- Dominique. I was a bad little slut and I was greedy. I need to be punished. I want him to punish me."" Melissa said, leaning forward to rub her face against the cum-stain growing on the front of Darrell's jeans. ""Please punish me for being a bad little greedy cum slut!""</p> <p>""See? She wants you to punish her! She knows she deserves it."" Karla said.</p> <p>Melissa could feel Darrell's cock, not having gone down much yet, begin to swell again. She took it as a good sign. She licked at the wet spot on the boy's jeans and looked up at him again.</p> <p>""Punish me! Please!"" Melissa begged while looking up into Darrell's slowly focusing eyes. She slid her tongue out and licked at his cock and the wet spot again. ""Sluts like me love being hurt. Please give me the pain I need!""</p> <p>""Okay,"" Darrell said, his voice husky with respawning lust. He turned his head to Karla. ""How...?""</p> <p>Karla chuckled, low and mean. Melissa shivered. Asking Karla how to punish meant that the boy would learn how to really hurt her. She also remembered how frustrated Karla had been for the last few days, not being able to hurt Melissa the way she normally did.</p> <p>""Crawl into the bedroom, little cunt. Crawl like the hot little bitchslut you are!"" Karla said.</p> <p>Melissa felt fear making it hard to breathe. She dropped to hands and knees and turned away from the two, starting to crawl. She realized that this gave Darrell a view of her butt cheeks, her crack covered only by the black thong.</p> <p>""Wiggle it, slut! Show your master how much your little ass needs his love and punishment!"" Karla said.</p> <p>Melissa was glad she was facing away from the two as her ears and cheeks blushed red. She knew, though, that Karla was telling her to do the things the Doctor wanted her to do. Melissa began to grind her tight butt around as she crawled. It made the crawling slower, but they had all night.</p> <p>""Oh, god, I want that!"" Darrell said behind her.</p> <p>""It's all yours. All of her. As much of her as you want."" Karla assured him.</p> <p>""All? Even if I want to, uh, you know, uh, do it in back?"" Darrell said. His stammering reminded Melissa that this boy was still intimidated by Karla, who was an adult.</p> <p>""You mean you want to fuck that tight little girl ass? Of course. Angelique's ass, cunt and mouth are all for you tonight. Fuck her in any hole, all her holes, as hard as you want. Isn't that right, Angelique? Don't want Darrell to use your ass?""</p> <p>""Yes, yes! I need to have you fuck my ass. Fuck my ass hard! I'm a slut! I can't get enough cock!"" Melissa said, still wiggling and grinding her hips at the boy as she crawled into the bedroom. She choked back a sob, hoping neither of them heard it as anything but passion. Being used back there hurt the worst, even though so many of the Friends had put cocks, fingers, dildos and other things in there.</p> <p>The music was louder in the bedroom. By now the music was familiar, almost comforting. It had become one of the very, very few things in Melissa's life that belonged to her.</p> <p>Still wiggling her hips at the older boy who had followed her, Melissa moved to the bed, putting her arms up on it and remained kneeling. This was a punishment position that many of the Friends had put her in.</p> <p>""Bring him the paddle, little slut."" Karla said.</p> <p>Melissa left the bed and crawled to where the paddle lay, starting to pick it up with her hands.</p> <p>""No! Not with your hands. Use your mouth, like a little slutpuppy!"" Karla commanded, giving forth with her mean little giggle. Melissa cringed inside as she grasped the paddles handle in her teeth, turning to bring the paddle to Darrell. </p> <p>Darrell was grinning wide and not at all with kindness when Melissa presented the paddle to him. He was enjoying this game, playing it Karla's way.</p> <p>""Tell me. Tell me again. About what you want."" Darrell said, grasping the paddle in his hand, looking down at the almost naked little girl kneeling at his feet. The glow in his eyes said to Melissa that he was enjoying the taste of power he was getting. </p> <p>Melissa felt the tears wanting to start. The tears she felt when one of the Friends used her like this, making her beg to be hurt, were gathering in her eyes. She drew a breath, getting ready to parrot the words. She looked up at the not-quite Gerald face.</p> <p>He wasn't Gerald, but making him happy was the key she needed to the real one. She had already understood that if Gerald ever wanted to hurt her she would allow it. She would allow Gerald anything he wanted. Do anything he wanted. Beg him to do it.</p> <p>Blinking, smearing the almost tears Melissa used the out of focus Darrell to become Gerald. Gerald was the one who wanted to punish her. That was okay. That was good.</p> <p>""Please punish me! I need to feel the pain. I need to be hurt by you. I've been a dirty little slut and need you to punish me to make me be a good girl."" Melissa said. She soft-focused to keep the parts of Darrell that looked like Gerald in sight. She lowered her right hand between her thighs, rubbing her pussy through the thin material of the thong. She stroked the lips of her pussy, grinding against the rubbing fingers, making sure that Darrell/Gerald could see it.</p> <p>""I'm getting wet just thinking of you punishing me. I love it when you call me dirty names. It reminds me what I am, how bad I am. I need to hear you call me names and hurt me to get off!"" Melissa said, rubbing faster. She could feel the wetness in her mind before she felt it between her legs, but she did feel it there. She was okay with getting wet for Gerald. She wanted to do it for him. She was close to moaning, so she started moaning, breathing faster. It was okay to pretend a little, Gerald could make her feel good. This was what she could give him that other girls couldn't. She wanted to give this to him.</p> <p>""I'll hurt you, little slut!"" Darrell/Gerald said. His hand gripped her hair at the pony tail, yanking her head back hard. ""I'll hurt you, and then I'm going to fuck you!""</p> <p>""Yes! Yes! Hurt me! Fuck me!"" Melissa said, her voice turning to a high-pitched wail of pleasure. She could feel the wetness on her fingers, through the material of the thong. She could feel the inside of her pussy aching to be stretched by Gerald's hardness. Her nipples were so hard they hurt and yet she wanted them to hurt even more. She wanted to feel them pinched and twisted. She brought her other hand up and pinched hard at the aching nipple, gasping as the pain shot a bolt of pleasure through her belly to her clit.</p> <p>Darrell jerked hard on her hair. ""Stop hurting yourself, cunt! That belongs to me!""</p> <p>Melissa whimpered as she took her hand from her breast, wanting to feel that terrible electric thrill again.</p> <p>""Please, use the clamps on me. They are for you to use on me. Please let me give you the clamps, use them to hurt me!""</p> <p>""What clamps?"" Darrell asked.</p> <p>Karla left his side, moving to where the toys were laid out and picking up the nipple clamps, dangling them in front of herself, the light in the room glittering off the polished metal.</p> <p>""Are those handcuffs?"" Darrell pointed at the place where the other toys were laid out. Karla nodded. ""Bring them both over here.""</p> <p>Karla picked up the handcuffs with her other hand and brought both items to the boy. Darrell first took the clamps from her, letting go of Melissa's hair, leaving her breathing heavy, still grinding her pussy against her fingers.</p> <p>""How do you use them?'</p> <p>""Just squeeze the handles to open them, and then let them close on her nipples."" Karla said. </p> <p>Darrell tossed the paddle on the bed, bending down and squeezing the handles of the clamps open, then gripping Melissa's small breast. He saw the jaws of the clamps and understood from them how to align the clamp on the girl's nipple.</p> <p>He let the jaw snap shut, rather than giving the handle a slow release. The spring-loaded jaws snapped down on Melissa's already sore nipple with a sudden bite. The pain shot out from her nipple with more pain than her body could quickly eroticize. </p> <p>Unable to process the pain, Melissa did what anyone would do. She shrieked in pain, her back arching. Only long experience at being hurt kept her from reaching up to remove the clamp.</p> <p>""Too much for you, little slut? I don't think so!"" Darrell said. His eyes bright, his breathing fast. He grabbed her pony tail again, holding the other clamp, ready to repeat the torment.</p> <p>""If she keeps screaming like that she will wake the neighbors."" Karla said. ""You had better gag her before you put that one on.""</p> <p>""Yeah, yeah. Gag her."" Darrell said. He looked around, eyes searching.</p> <p>""We didn't bring a gag. Or not a real one."" Karla said. ""But maybe the slut is willing to suck on her panties so she doesn't annoy people by sounding like a bitch in heat?"" Karla giggled.</p> <p>Melissa knew what Karla was saying. Many of the Friends and Karla had used panties, sometimes her own, to gag her. With the sudden shock of the pain gone she was able to think and act again. She cringed, not only because she hated being gagged, but the black thong she was wearing was completely saturated with wetness from her pussy.</p> <p>""Yeah. Yeah! You got your panties wet, didn't you? You better suck those panties for me, dirty little cunt!"" Darrell said. ""I want to hurt you a whole lot!""</p> <p>If this was what he wanted, it was what she had to do. Her bargain with the Doctor demanded it. Melissa moved her hands from her breast and crotch to the waist of her thong, skinning it down her hips and thighs. Since she was kneeling she had to sit to take the thong the rest of the way off. Moving, with one clamp biting her nipple and the rest of the pair dangling was tormenting. She whimpered and felt tears threaten to spill down her cheeks.</p> <p>""Hairless little girl pussy!"" Darrell said. A leer told Melissa that he enjoyed it.</p> <p>""Shaved, to make it more sensitive."" Karla quickly said. </p> <p>""You like it more sensitive, cunt?"" Darrell asked. ""I’ll bet you do. Now, suck on those panties!""</p> <p>""Inside out, dirty girl!"" Karla said, giggling.</p> <p>""Why?"" Darrell asked, and then looked sheepish. ""Oh, duh!""</p> <p>Melissa couldn't contain all the tears, a few spilled over and crawled down her cheek as she was made to turn the panties inside out, thus putting the portion of the thong directly against her pussy directly on her tongue as she pushed it into her mouth. She looked up at Darrell, eyes softly focused; trying to recapture her vision of him as Gerald, but it was harder to do now.</p> <p>""Aw, little slut is crying!"" Darrell said, grabbing her by the ponytail again. ""Ain't that too bad! Well we are gonna have fun punishing you!"" </p> <p>""Get back on your knees. No one told you to sit around on your ass!"" Karla said. With Darrell getting into punishing Melissa the older woman was back in an element she knew well. </p> <p>Melissa got her legs back under her as Darrell yanked up on her hair. The sudden motion set the empty clamp swinging again, twisting and pulling at her trapped nipple. She groaned into the thong filling her mouth.</p> <p>""Time for this little nippy to go wee-wee-wee all the way home!"" Darrell said, grabbing the empty clamp and opening it. He put it over Melissa's other nipple and again just let go, letting it snap down, forcing the girl to scream into the panty gag.</p> <p>""Such a sexy sound!"" Darrell said. He grabbed the chain connecting the clamps and pulled on it, making the clamps tighten and twist on Melissa's nipples. Melissa's voice rose in pitch, but still muffled by the cloth filling her mouth the sound did not increase in volume.</p> <p>Melissa fought hard against reaching up to protect herself from the pain. She grabbed her thighs, squeezing tight to hold her hands down from trying to make Darrell stop hurting her. Tears rolled free down her cheeks, dripping to her chest.</p> <p>""Damn, this is so fucking sweet!"" Darrell said, finally letting go of the chain. ""Gimme those handcuffs!""</p> <p>Karla handed the boy the pair of handcuffs and took charge of Melissa to help him put them on. She made Melissa bend over from the waist and pulled the girl's hands back, behind her. Melissa could smell Karla's own arousal with the woman this close.</p> <p>""Are you going to spank her now?"" Karla asked. </p> <p>""No, later. I gotta fuck her before I bust a nut in my pants!"" Darrell said. He snapped the cuffs closed tight on Melissa's wrists. Grabbing her by her ponytail again, he forced her to clamber up on the bed, a task very difficult for the kneeling girl without the use of her hands.</p> <p>Melissa, experienced with nipple clamps, tried hard to keep from being put face down on the bed. It was bad enough with the clamp chain swinging, but to have to lay her chest down on the bed would create even more pain. She tried to roll over on her back, but Darrell forced her face down on the bedspread. With her hands cuffed behind her the weight of her upper body came down on her small breasts, crushing her chest and the clamped nipples. Melissa started sobbing as the pain hit too hard to try and commit to the illusion of Gerald being with her.</p> <p>The mask also skewed on her face, but that was beyond her ability to worry about. Darrell was behind her, forcing her legs open. His hands left her body and she tried to rise up, putting her weight on her head using her neck to relieve the pain in her nipples. She could hear Darrell unzipping and pulling down his jeans and underwear. The mask further slid up, onto her forehead. She urgently grunted to, hoping Karla would see what was wrong.</p> <p>""Fuck the slut! Fuck the slut! Fuck the slut!"" Karla chanted, paying no attention to Melissa's mask, in spite of Melissa trying to signal her. She had helped Paul and enough of the Friends to abuse Melissa to tie into whatever fantasy the person using the girl wanted. </p> <p>Melissa felt the older boy's cock thrusting against her pussy lips. His hands were on her hips as he thrust blindly a few times before finding the right angle. She felt the head of his cock slip into her pussy, then plunge deeper.</p> <p>"":Oh, FUCK!"" Darrell said, as his cock finally did so. He thrust deeper, then began to pump in and out, his motions jerky. ""So sweet, hot, <i>tight</i>! This is so good!"" He pulled back on Melissa's hips.</p> <p>The pull ruined Melissa's precarious balance, bringing her chest crashing back down on the bedspread, forcing her to scream into the thong stuffed into her mouth. Her body tensed in sympathy, clamping her muscles around Darrell's cock. The squeeze brought out a deep moan from his throat.</p> <p>""See? She loves it! Fuck her harder! Hurt her with your big cock! Hurt her! She loves it!"" Karla said. She was panting, too.</p> <p>Melissa turned her head toward where she heard Karla and saw the older woman rubbing her own breasts through the material of her dress. Her hips were squirming in pleasure, thighs clenched together. While Karla had made Melissa pleasure her, it had been mostly when Paul was around. Usually the woman just hurt her. Seeing her getting off on watching this young boy hurt her was new. Perhaps having to hold back from giving pain had this effect on the woman.</p> <p>Karla had to pay attention to her, see that the mask had come off. The Doctor wanted it that way. Melissa tried again to cry out loud enough to make Karla look at her face.</p> <p>Darrell was gathering speed in his fucking, building up the speed and force of his stroke as his own pleasure built. He was young, not knowing the ways of pleasuring women or even girls. Both his hormones and the insistent chanting by Karla drove him on toward his own peak of pleasure. He had been told to hurt this girl and fuck her and he was doing these as fast as he could.</p> <p>Melissa's mewling, muffled scream at Karla sent him over the edge. He'd seen R-rated movies and in those women screamed when they came hard. To him it was a signal that he'd made the slut he was fucking cum on his cock and the thought pushed him over his own precipice.</p> <p>""Yes! Take it, slut!"" Darrell said, growling in animal triumph, grinding his cock into her tight cunt, spurting his second load of cum inside her. His wordless moan which followed the eruption expressed a deep satisfaction.</p> <p>""God, I need to cum, too!"" Karla said. She knelt on the bed as Darrell withdrew from Melissa's pussy. She pulled her own red dress up, exposing her red thong. She yanked Melissa over on her back.</p> <p>Melissa's hands were cuffed, preventing her from using her own hands to cover her face, and she had her fists balled up to support her weight, to keep it off the cuffs on her wrists, behind her back. The mask had slid up enough to reveal her to Darrell. She looked toward him, then back up at Karla, trying to eject the thong filling her mouth. </p> <p>""Oh, your mask came off. Well, that's your fault, little whore. I'll tell the..."" Karla looked at Darrell, then changed her next word, ""you know who that you did this!</p> <p>Melissa finally pushed the thong out of her mouth. ""No! I couldn't stop it from sliding up! My hands are tied!"" </p> <p>Karla cut off her protest with a slap across the face. The mask was sent across the room as Karla's fingers caught the edge of it. </p> <p>""Hey, it's okay. I ain't gonna tell nobody about her!"" Darrell said. ""Or is this more of how she gets off?""</p> <p>Karla came back to the reality of having an outsider know about Melissa. Her own lust and anger had allowed her to forget the situation and the rules laid out by the Doctor.</p> <p>""Yeah. Yes. She likes it. She likes to be punished. Especially by two people! Let's make her do some more dirty stuff. You'll like that, right?""</p> <p>""Yeah! Yeah! I'm all about making a slut act dirty when it gets her off, too!"" Darrell grinned.</p> <p>""Let's make her eat me, and then while she's doing that you can punish her for being a lezzy!"" Karla said. </p> <p>Melissa felt her stomach dropping out. The small measure of power the Doctor had given her to control events tonight had slipped away. The boy who looked somewhat like Gerald had become like one of the Friends, interested only in hurting her. The only difference was that he thought he was giving her what she wanted. How could she have screwed up so bad? </p> <p>Darrell's hand in her hair gave her little time to ponder the question. He yanked her head up, grinning down at her.</p> <p>""How about that, little slut? Are you a little lezzie cunt-lapper? Are you wanting to eat Dominique's yummy cunny?"" Darrell teased. He raised and lowered her head, making her nod. ""Sure you do!""</p> <p>Melissa felt fresh tears in her eyes, blinked and tried to make them go away. In a way, having Darrell act like one of the Friends took the responsibility she had away. She didn't have to work at making him happy. It was now his fantasy they were playing out. His and Karla's. That was what she knew how to do. She could give up control and responsibility and just take what they were giving her, doing what she was told.</p> <p>Karla pulled off the red thong that she wore under her dress, dangling it in front of Melissa's face. </p> <p>""Is this what you want to eat, babyslut? Doesn't that smell yummy? Hot, wet pussy? You want to be a pussy licker, don't you, little cunt?""</p> <p>""Yes, please! I want to eat your pussy. I want to eat your wet, yummy cunt!"" Melissa said. For a brief moment she marveled at how easily she slipped back into playing the role, no matter how she felt about it.</p> <p>Karla pushed the wet thong's crotch against Melissa's lips, then between them, so that she had to suck the other woman's wetness from the material. It was muskier in character than Melissa's own pussy. After a week or more of not being used it was sort of like once more tasting home cooking after lots of meals at restaurants. Familiar, comforting.</p> <p>Melissa moaned as she sucked on the wetness from Karla's pussy. She had to play the part. Play her role. Play the game. As she did she caught the lyrics from the CD. </p> <p>""Think I might drown in the city so cold, so wasted<br/> Drown in the poison I've tasted.<br/> Drowning in my dreams<br/> Dancing with the demons. </p> <p>All the angels are calling me over a sunless sea,<br/> But the beast is feeding, oh my soul.<br/> The beast is feeding.""</p> <p>For a brief flash Melissa came to realize that Karla was her beast. Feeding her. Feeding her the poison, poisoning her soul. She moaned again, in a sense with both arousal and emptiness. She had been here before, many times.</p> <p>""Seen so much I didn't wanna see<br/> Now I'm burning out of control.<br/> Can I take another night of emptiness?<br/> I don't know.<br/> Ain't nobody gonna save my soul<br/> Nothing I can do anyway<br/> When the claws and the feathers come and spirit me away.""</p> <p>Melissa went inside herself, deep inside, to the part of her that Paul and Karla had found that first night, so long ago. That part of her that knew how wrong this all was, how much it hurt, and took pleasure in it, anyway.</p> <p>She hated this part of herself. She hated enjoying what it did to her, made her want the pain, want the shame. She didn't even like thinking about it. She only brought it out when she lost control, when she couldn't stop the pain by obeying. When they used pain and pleasure on her to make her lose control. When losing control meant not having to take the pain as pain any more.</p> <p>Darrell grabbed the nipple clamp chain, yanking on it, sending reawakened pain flooding through the girl’s body. Melissa moaned and pushed her chest out, offering her flesh for his punishment.</p> <p>She had seen so much she didn’t want to see. She was giving up control, giving up her hopes and dreams and any hope for happiness.</p> <p>She could only hope to surrender to the claws of pain and the feathers of pleasure it brought. To be carried away on it. To be the slut that Paul and Karla, the Doctor, all of the Friends called her. </p> <p>They knew what she really was, even when she wanted to hide the fact from herself. They knew she deserved the pain and the shame. They were all feeding her soul, the real one. The ugly one that enjoyed giving up control and longed for the pain.</p> <p>“She has sucked those panties long enough. Give her your pussy!” Darrell said to Karla. </p> <p>Karla straddled Melissa’s upturned face, jerking the panties out of her mouth. The girl looked up into the wet, hot pussy of the woman who had helped kidnap and enslave her, at the pussy of the woman who hurt her and gave her to men to be used.</p> <p>“Beg, little whore, beg for my cunt! Beg to eat me!” Karla said, her pussy held above Melissa’s face, the wetness from it coating the insides of her thighs. </p> <p>Melissa felt dread and shame and disgust, but she also felt a sense of relief. Relief at being made to do this, being made to be suffer. She wanted the beast to feed her soul. The real one. The one that felt her clit throb when she was treated mean or called names.</p> <p>“Please, m- mistress Dominique, please let this dirty, filthy cunt lick your beautiful wet pussy!” Melissa moaned. She felt her own thighs wet from fresh moisture as she surrendered to the shame and pain. “Please, master Darrell punish me for wanting to eat her pussy like a little lezzy cunt-lapper!”</p> <p>“Oh, yeah! She’s getting <i>hot</i>! Her cunt’s dripping <i>wet</i>!” Darrell said from between her legs. “She is loving this shit!”</p> <p>Karla reached forward, grabbing Melissa’s legs, then leaned back, lowering her own hips down, mashing her own wetness on the girl’s mouth. She groaned as Melissa’s tongue thrust into her, tongue-fucking her.</p> <p>“Shit, yes! She has always been a hot little slut when you push her far enough! Just like the night we –.” Karla cut herself off, realizing she was about to say things that Darrell shouldn’t know. “Slap her! Slap that wet little girl cunt of hers! Punish the slut, maker her scream into me!” She ground her hips on Melissa’s face, moaning faster.</p> <p>Darrell uses his hand to as he was told. He wasn’t concerned with whatever Karla had been babbling about. He was as hard again as if he hadn’t even cum once, let alone twice already tonight. He was feeling so turned on, watching this little girl being made to eat the older woman’s cunt, hearing the two of them. He brought his hand down on Melissa’s exposed, wet pussy slit, hearing the slap and the wet sound of her cunt squishing out more wetness from the impact.</p> <p>Melissa cried out, her mouth covered with Karla’s pussy. The pain of the slap both hurt and raised her higher, brought her to a still higher level of arousal. She wanted the pain and the way only pain took her away from being herself. She wanted to go outside of herself.</p> <p>The next slap and the next were taking her there. She switched from tongue fucking to licking, her tongue slapping at Karla’s swollen clit, screaming out between licks as Darrell’s hand struck her. Her stomach knotted up as she rode the pain, building higher and hotter, aching for the explosion that would eventually consume her, yet also lost in the waves of the cruel sea that tossed her around. She was converting all the pain into pleasure, or feeling pleasure as pain. She was coming apart from herself. It was like she was watching all of this happen to someone else.</p> <p>“Fuck her ass, now! Fuck the little slut’s ass hard! She belongs to you, now! Take her last hole!” Karla groaned, her breathing fast, voice guttural as she urged the boy the same as she would urge Paul or one of the Friends.</p> <p>Darrell stopped the slapping, getting himself lined up with Melissa’s hips, arched up by Karla’s pull, her tightest hole exposed. His cock nudged there, slipped into her dripping wet cunt, then withdrew. He lined up again and pushed, this time feeling the tight hole giving. He thrust again.</p> <p>Melissa screamed. She screamed as the pain of Darrell’s cock entering her ass drove her both down and up. Down into the waves that tossed her like a boat in a hurricane, up into the highest peaks of pleasure/pain. She felt the head of his cock thrust through her tight ass and keep going, plowing in, ramming into her. She felt his cock impale her tight ass and begin thrusting.</p> <p>Melissa’s scream sent Karla over her own edge. She bore down; crushing her cunt to Melissa’s screaming mouth, grinding back and forth, cumming hard. </p> <p>“TAMMY!” Karla cried out. She shook, her body convulsing. “He’s fucking you so good!”</p> <p>Karla had screamed that same way on that night. The night they took Melissa away. The night she had made Melissa cum and cum again from pain. She had screamed that same name. Melissa remembered this in a part of her mind that wasn’t really taking part in all of this. </p> <p>But it brought the whole night back. That night and every time, every rape, every pain and every shame. They were all hitting her at one time, hitting her like a bus, pushing her over the edge.</p> <p>She couldn’t breathe. She had no air left after screaming into Karla’s pussy. She couldn’t breathe in because of the way Karla had mashed her pussy and ass against her face. She could only try to suck in air, but was sucking on wet, convulsing pussy. </p> <p>It didn’t matter that she needed air. Her body needed it, but her soul needed to fall. To fall and fall and fall. The knot in her stomach had finally reached the breaking point. </p> <p>Melissa shook hard, her muscles clamping down on Darrell’s cock in her ass, driving more pain into her already burning ass. She exploded hard, harder, hardest. She was exploding so hard she was sure her entire body was blowing up, finally shattering into a billion pieces.</p> <p>As she clamped down, Darrell was driven to the edge again. He wasn’t listening as Karla screamed a name. He was lost in his own thoughts. His thoughts of his cock shoving all the way through this little girl’s ass and up into the cunt of the sexy older woman. His eyes rolled back in his head and he shouted out a wordless cry of bestial triumph. His cock erupted again, this time with little cum left to shoot, but shooting it into Melissa’s ass.</p> <p>His hand had been the chain that connected the nipple clamps. He had been getting ready to tug on them when his come hit him. He was doing his best to hurt the girl like he thought she wanted. As his climax reached it’s peak his hand pulled back, hard, yanking the clamps off the young girl’s nipples.</p> <p>Karla slid her hips back, off of Melissa’s face, shaking, gasping for air from the force of her own orgasm. There were tears in her eyes.</p> <p>Melissa felt the shock of the clamps snapping off her nipples after being on for so long. In that distant part of herself that was staying aloof she knew what was coming next. Her body wasn’t caring about next, though. It made her gulp in a lung full of air at last, finally taking in what it needed.</p> <p>The shock of the pain as the blood returned to her nipples after being clamped for so long was like molten lead hitting her nerves. Even though she still hadn’t realized she hadn’t really shattered the pain from the shock hit her. </p> <p>Melissa screamed, loud and high, her body convulsing again. Was it pain too intense for pleasure, or pleasure too intense for pain? She didn’t know and didn’t care. Her body came again, hard and long. She shook, clamping down again on Darrell’s cock, still in her ass, this time squeezing it out as she came. </p> <p>She was so far outside of herself that she passed out, her body going limp.</p></div>",[]
568,See-Saw,-1,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-15,10,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The idea of a see-saw used for torment of two is one idea I've not used in a published work, though it's been there in fantasies, the precursors to such work.</p> <p>I've always fancied the concept of the see-saw riders as being twin sisters. Identical, especially in body weight so that neither had the mechanical advantage.</p> <p>This would have to be outside of the framework of The Dare as those stories require the hymen remain intact. My concept called for these sisters to be put in opposition against each other to rip away the hymen.</p> <p>Should they be able to see their sister or not? Good question. If they can see that it is their sister they are going to hurt they may have sympathy and seek to take the pain upon their own body.</p> <p>Or they may try to use the see-saw to give each other as much freedom as possible from the penetration. Using the lack of mechanical advantage on either side to reach an equilibrium where the board doesn't move. This would have to be done delicately, carefully by both. Imagine the two of them finally achieving it, sweat dripping from their naked bodies as the head of the cherry wrecker rests just inside each one's bald little slit. Do they even have to coordinate the timing of their panting breaths? So delicate is the balance that if either of them twitches suddenly it could cause either her or her sister to be impaled on the unforgiving, hard shaft now nestled right at the entrance. Gasping through their noses, afraid of letting their exhausted bodies tremble, whimpering quietly into the thick penis gags filling their mouths.</p> <p>It would be so easy to destroy the delicate balance. A sudden shove on one pair of small shoulders. A whip across a tight little butt. Yet if you let them stay like this for a time, give them hope that they may have won reprieve from your machinations then you have something growing there, a hope to crush, to shatter, along with their virginity.</p> <p>Sooner or later, by fate or by your action one of them will fall from equilibrium. She will react, a little too strong, or too quick for her sister, pushing up when her sister isn't ready, sending the other little girl's body down, ripping away her hymen. The impaled sister will react in pain and fear, kicking down hard while the other sister is up too far to have a good stance, sending herself up while sentencing her sister to the painful defloration.</p> <p>Would they fall into the trap? Would they be acting and reacting, slamming each other onto the penetrating probe, giving each other a hard dildo rape? Or would they try to be a martyr to the other, trying to let her sister win this duel of pain? Try to take the invader in deeper, in spite of the pain to give her sister a moment of respite?</p></div>",[]
569,"Jungle Gym, Part 1",-1,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-17,49,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Amanda, Brianna, you both know I won't tolerate fighting amongst the girls at my school. Over and over I've had to intervene to pull the two of you apart.""</p> <p>The two young girls stared at the floor, their hair wild from being pulled and rolling on the ground.</p> <p>""Since it is clear to me that you both are prideful and neither of you is willing to admit that you are not as good as the other then I will cause this to be settled, my way.""</p> <p>***</p> <p>The girls are brought to the playground, as are the others in the class. No one knows what I have planned, but they all know about the legendary hatred these two have for each other.</p> <p>""Both of you think you are tougher than the other one, that you can win through a show of strength. Since that's how you two have so often chosen to struggle I'm going to put an end to the struggle, here, in front of everyone. This will settle who is the toughest. The result will be final.""</p> <p>I had their attention. I could see by the looks on their faces that each felt she would win, no matter what I proposed.</p> <p>""The stakes are this. The winner of this contest is the toughest of the two of you. Since in the wild the toughest animal is the alpha of their gender then the winner here will be the alpha. The loser is the beta. The beta is relegated to being the servant of the alpha. The loser of our contest will be the slave of the girl who wins.""</p> <p>Their attention is now rapt. Each dreaming of the humiliation and pain of the loser.</p> <p>""Remove your panties, girls.""</p> <p>A shocked gasp from the pair and their classmates. Here? Out of doors?</p> <p>""This contest will be over quickly if one of you fails to be out of her panties in one minute!""</p> <p>Little hands darting under plaid skirts. Tiny pairs of cotton panties striking the ground within a heartbeat of each other. Shoe-clad feet stepping on the cotton to extract feet from the clinging hinderances.</p> <p>""Now, both of you step over this low bar of the Jungle Gym.""</p> <p>They took up position, facing each other. Without explaining I put one at each end of the four foot section of galvanized steel pipe. The pipe was only a little below their hips as they stood over it. The vertical parts of the bars on either side would serve my purpose. I brought their hands behind them, and around a vertical support. I had brought out a length of cord with me and I bound their wrists so that each one was tied with her arms behind her back, on the other side of a support.</p> <p>I then went from one to the other, pulling up the girls' skirts, revealing their naked hips.</p> <p>""This contest is simple. On my mark you will both lower your weight to the bar, lean forward and place your lips against your opponent's lips. You will have both feet off the ground, all of your weight on the bar. The first one to put even one foot on the ground looses and will be the slave of the other girl.""</p> <p>A shocked gasp. All of the girls present realized where this position would place the steel bar. With the skirts up, hairless clefts revealed, there was no doubt.</p> <p>""Ready! Get set! GO!""</p> <p>Two sets of hips went down on the bar, then bodies leaned toward one another. Hatred in eyes suddenly so close to one another as lips were met with lips.</p> <p>Their weight forward of their body, each girl was putting pudenda to the metal with their weight bearing down in a concentrated way. Each of their bound arms were stretched behind them, still tied around the vertical support behind them. They curled their legs up under their bodies, high, seeking to keep them from the ground.</p> <p>Soft lip pressed to soft lip. Heads twisted slightly to bring their lips together they were soon suppressing grunts of pain. Each one breathing in the exhalation of her most bitter rival.</p> <p>The moans were quick to follow. Tight lipped at first, the two wouldn't open her mouth to cry out. Tiny bodies shuddering at the strain of taking the pain, fierce determination still burning in the eyes that looked into the face of mutual opponents.</p> <p>Then the pain began to show on their sweating faces. Pain and fear. Fear of losing replaced determination to win as the lips began to part.</p> <p>Open mouth pressed tight to open mouth as each watched the other, afraid of losing, each heart beat a burning eternity of tremendous, intimate pain.</p></div>",[]
570,"Jungle Gym, Part 2",2,SADISTIC WRITER,no@email,,2004-07-18,28,4,"bd, hum, sadism, no sex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sadistic010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda and Brianna were stuck, open mouth pressed to open mouth. The desperate eyes of one went to the desperate eyes of her opponent. With cooperation they may have had a chance to recover, to close their mouths, but there was no trust between them.</p> <p>There was opportunity, though. I don’t know who started it. I couldn’t see inside their mouths and they needed to keep them pressed together to help maintain balance in their bound position. I heard a whimpered gasp from one of them. I moved closer. I could see their jaws moving.</p> <p>A renewed effort was brought up in each girl as she sought to get the upper hand in this struggle. Not against the painful position, but against her rival, determined to make the other give up the struggle. They were wrestling, tongue against tongue.</p> <p>Though I couldn’t see the tongues as they waged a wet, miniature wrestling match for dominance but I could see the expressions of the two girls as they drew upon their last resources to try and force the other girl to quit. Amanda whimpered next, eyes watering. I supposed Brianna’s tongue was trying to go deep. She had to match her rival and I heard Brianna snort. Her own throat was no better protected than Amanda’s.</p> <p>I knelt by the jungle gym’s lower bar. From here I could inspect the real war, the battle waged between the irresistible force of gravity and the irresistible flesh between each girl’s thighs. I was anything but an immovable object as I observed them.</p> <p>I’d had something of a view before the contest began. Neither girl had even a strand of peach fuzz to mar the smooth mound and lips of her cleft. The little peach of Amanda had been more plump while Brianna’s had shed a hint of her inner lips. Now I could see a different side of both girls.</p> <p>Because I’d had them lift their legs from the ground the outer lips of both girls had parted as they sat. I didn’t have the best view because they were made to lean forward, but there was more than a hint of the tiny arroyo showing. The pale, silky-smooth flesh of Amanda’s plump little cunt had split to reveal the warmer pink of her inner folds. I could just make out the lump of her clit hood as she struggled above, tongue-to tongue with Brianna. Brianna’s skinnier pussy lips had split more and her inner lips were very evident now. I noticed her thighs trembling as she fought to tongue Amanda into submission. The inner pink was lighter in color than Amanda’s, from what I could see.</p> <p>I rose up again, seeing both girls twisting their heads a bit. They were using attempting to use the angle of their heads to give assistance to their tongues. If I didn’t know these girls were the bitterest of rivals I would have surmised they were the most intimate of lovers.</p> <p>Brianna’s feet came down first. They shot down to the ground, lifting her little cunt from the unforgiving, cold metal bar that had been grinding into her girl cleft. I clicked off my stopwatch inside my pocket (97 seconds, I found out later).</p> <p>Tears poured down her face as she dragged in deep, heaving breaths. “She BIDTH my THONGUE!” Brianna stuck out the wet little target of Amanda’s teeth to show her injury. Sure enough I could see tooth imprints.</p> <p>Amanda rose up, her face sweat and tear-streaked, legs shaky as she got her own cunt free of the crushing force. “So what? I won!”</p> <p>Both would have started swinging if they weren’t both still bound with their arms wrapped around upright bars on either side. </p> <p>“You admit to using your teeth, Amanda?” I asked. She switched from glaring and struggling to tear into her opponent to looking up at me, suddenly sheepish. “Yes.”</p> <p>“Well, girls, I didn’t rule out the use of teeth, however it was supposed to be a contest of who was toughest.”</p> <p>“I won! I should get to have her as my slave!”</p> <p>“Nuh-uh! You’re a cheather!” Brianna said, still nursing her bitten tongue.</p> <p>“GIRLS! SILENCE!” I said. “I’m the judge of this event and I rule that there was a partial victory. Amanda lasted the longest, so Brianna will be her slave, however I’m going to severely limit the term of this service. At the end Brianna will get a chance to challenge Amanda to a contest I devise, and this time I will formulate rules that exclude cheating!”</p> <p>“Ith’s noth fair!” Brianna said, beginning to sob.</p> <p>“You’ll get your chance to show you are toughest again, if you want to challenge Amanda at the end of being her slave. If you dare disobey her in any way during that time, though, you lose the right to challenge her. I won’t make you stay her slave but I will punish you alone for any fighting that takes place after this. Am I clear?”</p> <p>The girls acknowledged the decision. I untied them and let the rest of the class return to the class room while I took charge of the two combatants.</p> <p>Amanda exercised her dominance over Brianna as I led them back to my office. She lowered her own skirt while making Brianna keep hers tucked up, revealing her naked hips. She also had her carry both of their discarded panties, using her teeth.</p></div>",[]
571,Tanya's New Babysitter,-1,SAFENSOBER,no@email,,2006-05-13,17,4,"g, ds, nc, bond, ped, rape",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/safensober001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Oh my God! He is SO hot!” Jenna gushed.</p> <p>“I know, he SO makes me weak in the knees,” Tiffany affirmed.</p> <p>Tanya was just walking up the driveway of Jenna and Tiffany’s house and caught the tail end of their conversation. </p> <p>“Hey guys. What’re you talking about?”</p> <p>“OH, my GOD, Tanya!” Tiffany said, excitedly. “Look at these hotties!”</p> <p>Tiffany and Jenna turned their magazines around and showed Tanya the photos. One was a picture of Ja Rule and the other was Nelly. They were both shirtless, wearing blue jeans and looking seductively at Tanya. She felt a little uneasy.</p> <p>“Wouldn’t it be AMAZING to have sex with them?” Jenna said.</p> <p>Tanya had recently made friends with Jenna and Tiffany—who were four and five years older than Tanya, respectively, who was ten. They were sisters who had just moved into the neighborhood and they soon picked up Tanya as their protégé. </p> <p>“Yeah, definitely,” Tanya said, mechanically, gazing at the photos. They were very attractive. Being from a suburban neighborhood, there weren’t a lot of black people in Tanya’s neck of the woods. </p> <p>“If I ever met either one of them, I would MELT!” Tiffany said. </p> <p>“Me too! In fact, I would let them do whatever they wanted to me!” Tanya chimed in.</p> <p>“Why, you slutty little girl, you!” Tiffany exclaimed.</p> <p>Tanya grinned from ear to ear at their approval.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Within a week, Tanya had convinced her parents to buy her posters of Ja Rule and Nelly. Her mother was a little apprehensive but, using the art of persuasion that she had learned from her older friends, she found herself in her bedroom with the posters on the wall and a grin on her face. She lay down on the bed and gazed up at them, enjoying that feeling of butterflies in her tummy. She began to feel a warm, tingly sensation between her legs. She started to wonder herself what it would be like to have sex with either of them…or any black guy for that matter. Her hand slowly moved down her thigh and up her short, jean skirt. She pulled her pink panties about halfway down her thigh and began to rub herself. This was not the first time she had done such at thing, as Jenna and Tiffany told her that they did it all the time and she should try it. She imagined it was the large, black fingers of the two mature men adorning her walls, massaging her tiny rosebud. This made her get wet, and she began panting a little.</p> <p>Suddenly, her mom opened the door.</p> <p>“Tanya, could you come here and pick up…” she stopped as soon as she saw what her only daughter was doing to herself. “What are you doing?” she asked.</p> <p>Tanya quickly pulled up her panties. “Nothing,” she said shortly. She was feeling rather defensive that her mother would just burst in without knocking.</p> <p>“You were playing with yourself weren’t you?” her mom said in an astonished voice. She looked up and saw the posters on the wall. “And you were fantasizing about…those people?”</p> <p>“Mom, can’t you knock?” Tanya yelled. “Why can’t you just leave me alone?”</p> <p>“Well, I’m certainly glad I didn’t because we have a problem here, don’t we? Not only were you doing disgusting, unholy things with your body, but you were doing it while thinking of a Negro!”</p> <p>“But, Mom, they’re really hot!” Tanya protested.</p> <p>“I want you to stay in here for the rest of the night and think about what you’ve done,” her mom yelled and slammed the door.</p> <p>Her parents didn’t give her dinner that night so she was quite hungry locked up in her room. Embarrassed, she cried herself to sleep that night.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The next day was Friday, the day her parents were scheduled to leave for the weekend and her grandma was going to come stay with her.</p> <p>When she got out of bed, her parents were packing their suitcases. They didn’t say a single word to her, nor did they look at her. It didn’t bother Tanya too much at first. She decided to get dressed and go play with Jenna and Tiffany</p> <p>Tanya wanted to wear something sexy today. Something that would attract the attention of people the likes of Nelly and Ja Rule. She found a short, pink nylon skirt and a similar colored top made of the same material. She hoped that Jenna and Tiffany would be impressed by her outfit.</p> <p>As she was walking back home from her friends’ house that evening, she noticed a vehicle she did not recognize parked on the curb in front of her house. It was a maroon Chevy Blazer with shiny, silver rims. She wondered who it belonged to.</p> <p>When she walked in the door, she heard her father’s voice.</p> <p>“Tanya?” her dad called in a grave voice from the living room. “Could you come in here please?”</p> <p>Tanya walked into the living room and sat on the couch. Her dad and mom were sitting on the couch across from her and had their suitcases next to them. </p> <p>Her dad just stared at her, looking very stoic, almost angry. “Tanya, your mother and I have made a decision.”</p> <p>“Young lady your behavior last night was INEXCUSABLE!” her mother said firmly. </p> <p>Tanya looked the other way, defiantly.</p> <p>“You know you will have to be punished for it!” her mother continued.</p> <p>“What’re you gonna do, ground me?” Tanya said, mockingly.</p> <p>“We are not going to do anything,” her dad said, “except introduce you to your new babysitter.”</p> <p>“New babysitter?” Tanya protested. “What about Grandma?”</p> <p>“You think I want to have your grandmother, my MOTHER over for a weekend after what you were doing last night?” her mother shot back, haltingly. “I told Grandma not to come this weekend.”</p> <p>It suddenly occurred to Tanya that the Blazer in front of the house belonged to her new babysitter.</p> <p>“Come on in, Marcus,” her dad called into the kitchen. </p> <p>Tiffany stood up to see who it was. To her astonishment, out walked a 6-foot-2 African-American man. He looked like he was in his twenties, was wearing a blue bandana over his hair which was in cornrows, a white wife-beater that hugged his large pectorals and a pair of navy blue, Adidas warm-up pants. He grinned as soon as he saw Tanya. Tanya felt her knees buckle and sat back down on the couch.</p> <p>“This is Marcus. Marcus has had lots of experience disciplining naughty little girls like you,” her mother said.</p> <p>Tanya crossed her legs. She was a little scared. She never heard her mom talk like that before.</p> <p>Her parents stood up, grabbed their suitcases and started heading toward the door. “Marcus is going to stay with you this weekend while your mom and I are away and hopefully by then you will have learned your lesson,” her dad said. “Well, shall we go, honey?”</p> <p>“Yes, let’s,” her mother smiled.</p> <p>Tanya began to panic. She had never been left with a stranger before—especially not a black male stranger who was much older than she. She ran for her dad; he was always on her side. She was still Daddy’s little girl, right?</p> <p>“No, Daddy, don’t go,” she pleaded quietly. “I’ve learned my lesson. Marcus can go home now.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry sweetie, but I’ve already paid him quite a bit,” he said. </p> <p>“But, Daddy, wait!” she panted, holding on to her father’s free hand. “I promise I’ll be good girl from now on. Please, don’t leave me with him!”</p> <p>“It’s too late, Tanya. You had your chance and you blew it.”</p> <p>“Daddy, PLEASE!” she began to cry.</p> <p>“Now you stop that right now!” he said. “You keep that up, maybe, we’ll leave for a week instead of a weekend.”</p> <p>Tanya was silent.</p> <p>“Have fun kids!” her father called toward Marcus.</p> <p>“Oh, we will, sir!” Marcus said in a deep, somewhat raspy but very strong voice.</p> <p>And the door was shut.</p> <p>Tanya could feel Marcus’ eyes looking her up and down from behind. She was shaking. She wiped the tears from her eyes and slowly turned around. Marcus was still grinning deviously at her. </p> <p>He started walking toward her slowly, confidently. She pressed her back against the door, thinking that she could make a run for it. But she knew that as soon as she made a sudden move, Marcus would be right there.</p> <p>“Wh-what are you going to do to me?” she asked meekly.</p> <p>“Get in the bedroom, now,” he commanded quietly.</p> <p>She ran to her bedroom immediately and stood by her bed. She could tell Marcus meant business. He followed her, still very slowly. When he was about six inches away from her he said,</p> <p>“Take off your clothes.”</p> <p>Tanya felt a lump growing in her throat. She was about to protest when Marcus repeated,</p> <p>“Take off your mutha fuckin; clothes!” really quietly but so much more intense.</p> <p>Without thought or hesitation, Tanya pulled off her skirt and undid her top. Her tiny nipples protruded more than usual from her chest. </p> <p>“Your panties too,” Marcus said.</p> <p>“No! Please don’t make me…” she began sobbing. </p> <p>“TAKE ‘EM THE FUCK OFF!!” he yelled immediately.</p> <p>Tanya cried as she slid her little white princess panties down around her pristine, feminine ankles. She kept her smooth, slender legs as tight together as possible.</p> <p>“Now, I’m only gonna tell you this once,” Marcus said in his normal, calm voice. “Lie down on the bed.”</p> <p>Tanya submitted and got on the bed. She realized there was nothing she could do to stop what was going to happen. Marcus was completely dominating her. He pulled four pieces of white rope out of his pocket. He began tying one end to her left wrist and the other end to the closest bed leg.</p> <p>Tanya began hyperventilating. She knew this was it. She would have absolutely no control over the situation from here on out. She was now a slave to the wild, insatiable desires of a large, sexually mature man. When Marcus finished, Tanya was not tied up, she was tied down. She could feel the tension of the rope, pulling her in four different directions. </p> <p>Marcus slowly began undressing. First his wife-beater came off, showing his enormous, strong pectorals. Then his pants came off, revealing the legs of a true athlete. He was now only in his boxer shorts, from which a large bulge protruded. He slowly pulled his boxers down and suddenly, his HUGE member popped out and pointed at Tanya. She was so scared by the size of it that she felt like she peed all over the bed. What she learned later was that it was not pee at all, but natural lubrication coming in very large amounts from sexual arousal. His cock was at least eleven inches long and four inches in diameter. </p> <p>Marcus got on top of Tanya and began teasing her soft, tender labia with his monstrously large penis. The moisture was practically dripping out of her tiny little twat.</p> <p>“Please, Marcus,” she sobbed. “Don’t do this, I’m begging you.” Marcus grabbed her panties off of the floor. He rolled them into a little ball and stuck them into her mouth, tying it in place using her top.</p> <p>“You can beg, cry, scream all you want,” Marcus said, very close to her innocent face. “Your momma said that you was interested in finding out what sex with a black man was like.” </p> <p>Tanya shook her head, making muffled noises through her gag.</p> <p>“Well, now you gonna find out, right now,”</p> <p>It was at this moment that Tanya discovered the true meaning of pain.</p> <p>With that, Marcus plunged his freakishly big, unyielding dick into her tiny, meek, quivering pussy. </p> <p>She let out a very muffled, very long, high pitched scream. At first, his dick didn’t go in. It was so big that it couldn’t even penetrate her delicate, little hole. He grabbed her hips and continued to push. At this point, it was simply a matter of Tanya’s body giving because his penis wouldn’t. Tanya felt the most intense stinging she had ever felt, she bawled in pain, her face scrunched up and tears rolling down her eyes. She heard flesh being torn open between her legs as Marcus continued to rape her. Her precious hymen had been completely obliterated in a single thrust. She looked down and saw blood smeared down the sides of her legs. Marcus was still on his first thrust and was doing everything he could do to break into her. He had never had pussy this tight before. Tanya felt her hips spreading.</p> <p>“Ohhh,” she let out a deep groan of pain. Not only was she feeling stinging, sharp pain, but really intense, dull pain too. The combination of the two, nearly made her vomit. </p> <p>Marcus had almost half his member buried in her. He continued pushing, straining with all his strength, absolutely determined to wreck this sweet little girl. She felt as though all her internal organs were being pushed toward the top of her body. At the same time she was filled with a wonderful, tingly sensation. The more Marcus pushed, the stronger she felt it. She could feel herself approaching climax. And then, in a long grunt of absolute pleasure, her muscles tensed up and she had the most wonderful orgasm ever. Marcus could see that she was enjoying that.</p> <p>“Oh you like that you little bitch? Well how about this?” he said. He began pounding her very fast and very hard. Even though he wasn’t going all the way insider her yet, he still had quite a bit in and was delivering unrelenting thrusts. Each one of these felt like a punch in the stomach to Tanya. </p> <p>“OW! OWHA! OWW!” she yelled through her gag.</p> <p>Marcus only went faster and harder when she did this. Tanya began to feel another climax on its way with each thrust. Her cries of pain eventually merged with cries of pleasure. Marcus was going so fast, it was a wonder they didn’t start a fire. Tanya could feel herself getting warmer down there. The peak was almost there. Marcus could feel her sleek, pure body begin to tense up, so, with every bit of strength he had left, he pushed himself as far as he would go into her. He was pulling down on her hips as he continued to push. She could feel her hips spreading again and the pain became more acute. Then, all at once, she felt a crack. Her hip bone had snapped in two pieces. She screamed at the top of her voice, loud, blood-curdling sobs as Marcus finally buried his entire penis inside her gorge. She felt his huge balls slap her in the anus as she tensed her whole body up, arching her back and practically lifting Marcus with her. He pushed a little deeper and then released every ounce of cum he had into her little body. She could feel her stomach filling with the warm and creamy fluid. There was so much being jammed into such a small space that it started squirting back out. Finally, Marcus relaxed inside her and gently lay on top of her. </p> <p>Tanya was panting and shaking terribly, still sobbing. While inside her, he untied her wrists and sat her up, holding her to his chest, petting her beautiful air and telling her to calm down.</p> <p>“Sh-sh-sh,” he said softly. “It’s okay. You did good. Not everyone can take cock like that…least of all ten-year-old girls.</p> <p>Marcus left her legs tied up and she fell asleep in the nude. She was unable to walk anyways because of her broken hips. She woke up twice more that weekend to Marcus being on top of her, preparing to enter her again. Each time, it got a little easier, a little less painful, but she never looked forward to it.</p> <p>When her parents came home Sunday night and found her gagged and tied up with blood all over the sheets and unable to walk, they immediately took her to the hospital. She was given seventeen stitches for her torn pussy and she had to be put in traction for her hips.</p> <p>Later that week, after she finally had enough strength to open her eyes, she saw her father and mother, smiling at her.</p> <p>“Hey, sweetie,” her mom said softly, rubbing her arm. </p> <p>“Hi,” she said, barely audibly. </p> <p>“How are you feeling?”</p> <p>Tanya gave out a long sigh and said, “Broken.”</p> <p>“Well, I sure hope you learned your lesson,” her father said.</p></div>",[]
572,"Bad, Bad Girl…",-1,SAILOR GOTLAND,yaoi_seiya@hotmail.com,"Maria had done something she shouldn't have, and her father sees an opportunity to punish her in a way he have wanted for so long…",2005-03-05,97,3,"M/g , ped, inc, rape",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sailorgotland001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Maria had been a bad girl. She stood in front of her father Bob, her cerulean eyes filled with tears and her long, strawberry colored hair in a tousled mess over her frail shoulders. She was a beautiful little girl, nine years old, slender and petite, with delicious legs and a sweet little ass. She stood clad only in her bathing suit and the cold air made the goose-bumps stand out on her delicate skin.</p> <p>What was Maria’s crime? She had snuck into the neighbors’ garden and taken a bath in their pool. She wasn’t allowed to, and she had been caught. Her father would have to punish the sexy little pre-teen, and he knew just how to do that.</p> <p>He had lusted for Maria over a year now, but his wife almost never left the house. This day, however, she was away to visit her high school friend who had just given birth to a baby boy, and she would be gone until the next morning.</p> <p>“You’ve been a bad girl, Maria”, he said sternly, arms crossed. The sexy little pre-teen fidgeted a bit, looking down on the ground.</p> <p>“I didn’t mean it, daddy”, she tried. “I didn’t…”</p> <p>“You know you aren’t supposed to enter their garden without permission, let alone use their pool! Now you come with me young lady!”</p> <p>Bob grabbed his young daughter by the arm and dragged her inside the house. She followed him meekly, her beautiful eyes full of tears. He knew Maria expected him to drag her to her room and lock her inside, but today he had other plans for her. He dragged her towards the basement and as they entered, he shoved her to the ground, hard. She gave a tiny yelp of surprise and pain, and remained seated on the floor, her legs spread widely apart so that he could see the folds of her puffy little preteen pussy perfectly though her bathing suit. She stared at him, wide-eyed. He had never been rough on her before, but now she was in for the biggest surprise of her life…</p> <p>He locked the door behind him and walked over to his frightened little daughter. He kneeled beside her and grabbed her by the hair, pulling her face close to his.</p> <p>“You’ve had this coming to you a long time now, you damned little cock-tease”, he growled, then kissed her hard on the mouth. Her mouth was wide open from her horrified surprise, and there was no problem for him to thrust his tongue into her and taste every corner of her sweet mouth. She moaned underneath him and he released her, giving her a hard blow to her stomach. The little girl doubled over in pain, and not a sound escaped her lips, save a few desperate gasps for air.</p> <p>Bob got to his feet and walked over to a cupboard. He opened it and pulled out a long rope. He had saved this for a special occasion. For this night. He lifted up his tiny daughter who now was crying and sobbing, calling faintly for her mom, and he carried her over to an old mattress. There he slowly tied her up, securing her arms behind her back and spreading her legs widely apart. When he was satisfied, he undressed himself and his raging hard-on popped out from his pants, making his little daughter’s eyes to go wide with fear and horror.</p> <p>“Daddy, no… not that…” she pleaded, tears streaming non stop down her face. “You can’t do that… mom will get mad at you, you’re not supposed to do that…”</p> <p>Bob only smiled, then reached out his hand, first touching his daughter’s face. He didn’t say anything, just made his hand travel further down on her petite body. His fingers stopped when they reached her flat chest, and he felt though the bathing suit after her nipples. He found one after a bit of searching, and began to rub it roughly with his thumb. The child moaned, and bucked, trying to get away.</p> <p>“Stop that”, Bob growled pushing the girl down with his other hand, allowing it to rest on her pussy. Oh yes, he felt his little girl’s pussy through the bathing suit, felt the soft, warm little girl flesh that he soon would rip apart with his raging manhood. He could hardly wait, so he began to rip the suit of the girl, causing her to scream as the straps cut into her tender body. Soon she lay naked and sobbing before him and he crouched down between her legs as he started to finger her tight little pussy. At first he could only get one finger inside her, and the feeling of being surrounded by his daughter’s little girl warmth was unlike anything Bob had ever experienced before. He couldn’t get enough so he moved his finger in and out of her, stopping at her maidenhead, he didn’t want to rapture it just yet. Feeling he had stretched her out enough, he entered another finger and continued to pump in and out. She cried underneath him and the sound was music to his ears. Bob ha d always had one opinion about women and girls – they were only there to please men, and since his daughter was a girl, he could do whatever he pleased with her. He loved that, the feeling over power that he could get over another creature, the amount of pain he could cause her just because he was the stronger one. He added a third finger.</p> <p>“You like that you little whore”, he growled. “You like daddy making a fuck-toy out of you, you damned little tease? Daddy’s going to make you his own little pussy, you get that? Daddy’s going to fuck you silly and fill your little preteen pussy with his huge cock… Yes, and you’re going to enjoy it aren’t you, because that’s the kind of whore you are, damned little fucker…” Maria sobbed quietly, turning her head away. So, she didn’t want to look at him, did she? He slapped her hard in the face and pulled out his fingers. It was time for the real deal, so that the whore didn’t forget who was in charge here.</p> <p>“You look at me when I’m talking to you, you fucking whore!”</p> <p>He positioned himself between her legs, guided his cock to her tender opening, and pushed. Even though he had stretched her, he didn’t get very far with the first push. He used his weight to push himself deeper into the small child, then pulled back. He still had the head of his cock buried inside of her, but he wanted more. He took a deep breath, then pushed for all what he was worth. This time he managed to go deeper, all the way to her maidenhead and there it stopped. The child whimpered in pain and begged for him to stop, but he wasn’t planning to. Not yet. He pulled back again, smiled, and then thrust as hard as he could. He could almost hear how her virginity was torn to shreds as he finally gained full access to his little nine-year-old daughter’s pussy. The child screamed in pain and moved desperately to get away, but since she was tied up securely, there was no escape for her.</p> <p>Bob fucked her slowly to begin with, savouring the feeling of her tight insides clutching around him. She was dry, of course, the only lubricant was her own blood. She was also horribly tense, so this whole ordeal must be extremely painful for her. He liked that, he wanted sex to be like this. After all, it was all about him, wasn’t it? His pace sped up as he came closer and closer to climax and he slammed in and out of the child without mercy. When he finally shot his load deep into his little daughter, his scream could be heard in the entire house. Oh, this was definitely a punishment he would use again if Maria misbehaved. And he would make sure that she did…</p></div>",[]
573,"Stephanie's New Year, Part 1",1,SAM BLYTHE,a_noni_mouse@fastmail.fm,Sequel to “Conversations with Anna.” 14-year-old girl is gradually introduced into a submissive lifestyle by her older brother. Story is multi-part and rather long. Not a “slam bam thank you ma’am” approach.,2006-10-25,19,5,"m/f, bd, ds, humil, inc, nosex, reluc, rom, spank, teen, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/samblythe001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction</p> <p class=""h2"">Stephanie Learns to be Touched</p> <p>My name is Stephanie and this is my story. I turned 14 in October and I’m in the 8th grade. I’m about 5 feet tall and weight 94 pounds. I have really dark brown hair – actually its almost black – which is really straight. Sometimes I wish it had some wavy curl to it, but it hangs flat, down to the middle of my shoulder blades. I do get compliments on it though; I think because it looks like silk (when its clean). Though I’m not very tall, I’m still growing so I hope to make it to 5’6” at least some day. I have an oval face and naturally white teeth, which look great when I smile. My eyes are very green and sometimes people think I’m wearying contacts because of how green they are. </p> <p>I didn’t start puberty until about a year or so ago, and my figure has been developing ever since. Of course, I hope I still have a ways to go. My breasts are still almost non-existent. They’re only A cup right now (about the size of small lemons) so I’m sure they’ll get bigger. I’ve lost my baby fat though, so I have a nice hourglass type figure; a very slim waist and a cute little butt. But I think my best assets are my legs. They’re really long and toned and *I* think they look sexy. I’m not very athletic and am somewhat of a skinny weakling, but I’ve always been very active so what little muscle I have is toned with next to no fat. </p> <p>I guess I should tell you about my family. My parents separated a couple of months ago and I guess they’ll be getting a divorce. My mom found out that dad was cheating on her with a 25 year old blond girl! They had a big fight and so he packed up and moved out in late November. It still hurts. He hasn’t even called us since he left. I always thought he loved me and if I needed something, it was him that I turned to. I could never get squat from mom. But I’ve hardly heard from him at all since he left.</p> <p>He and my mom are both 45 but my mom doesn’t’ look it. She looks more like 32 so I can’t see why Dad left her. But it didn’t take her long to find another guy. She’s been seeing someone, but I’ve never met him. I don’t even know his name. Mom was always the strict one in the family and so she never tried to be my friend; always keeping some distance between us. I’m not even sure she likes me. She seems to LOVE Dave and lets Mike do whatever he wants, but I don’t think I mean squat to her. I used to think that being her only daughter, she’d treat me kind of special, but it’s never happened. </p> <p>I’ve always tried to be a good girl, never even been out on a real date. I’m a virgin and have never done anything with a guy but maybe a light kiss. So the stuff that Dave and I have been doing is new and exciting for me. I think it’s great that he’s teaching me more than I ever knew before about guys and even about myself. Gee, before we started doing stuff, I’d never even had an orgasm. I mean, I tried and all, but I just couldn’t seem to get excited enough to bring myself off.</p> <p>I have two brothers, Dave and Mike. Mike doesn’t hang around much. He always seemed to treat me like I was in his way. So I’ve avoided him when I could. He has a lot of friends from school so he spends most of his time hanging out with them. He even spends the night out over at their house’s a lot and we don’t even know where sometimes, but Mom doesn’t really care. She’s gone a lot herself now with her new boyfriend. It’s like being here reminds her of my dad, so she just stays away.</p> <p>That leaves me at home alone a lot with my oldest brother, Dave. He’s 17 and very strong. We were really close when I was young, but then we drifted apart and after Dad left it got really bad. Dave just drifted away from everyone. But I’d see him looking at me, and not always like a brother should look at his sister. When I found the handcuffs and gags in his room, it scared me, especially when he caught me looking. I stayed away from him for a long time. But just before Christmas I finally got the courage to talk to him and we’ve been much closer since then. </p> <p>I love him more than ever now. I trust him to. I know he would never really hurt me. Even when we’ve played our games and he’s tied me up. He never did anything to me I didn’t want him to do, even though I was helpless to stop him. I don’t think its so weird anymore that he reads porn or fantasizes about tying people up, because, well… I’ve tried it and its exciting. I hope that doesn’t make me weird, but I think there are a lot of people out there who have fantasies of being tied up. </p> <p>There’s something REALLY exciting about being tied up and helpless. Well, I’m not sure if I’d feel the same with someone who might hurt me, but Dave wouldn’t do that. He’s even told me he doesn’t like the torture stuff. For us, it’s about control. He likes to feel like he’s in control and I guess I kind of like feeling helpless. And the way he touches me when I’m tied up…oooohh… it drives me wild. </p> <p>On Christmas, I let him put a collar on me and lock my wrist together as well as my ankles. Then he blindfolded and gagged me. I had told him he could touch me, but could only touch my pussy or my breasts with something other than his fingers or his mouth. I had a one-piece swimsuit on. It took a while before I let him go that far, but he’d been touching me everywhere else and it felt so good, I couldn’t resist. So I let him touch me *there* too, but only with parts of himself that couldn’t really “feel”. It was awesome! But it got better when he used what I think was a vibrator, against my pussy (through the swimsuit). A few minutes of that and I came for the first time in my life! </p> <p>The next day was the day after Christmas of 2005 (Sunday) and everyone was home. When Dave and I saw each other, we kind of smiled at each other with something like a hidden meaning, but we didn’t say anything about what we’d done the day before. I kept thinking about it though. I mean, he made me feel REALLY good. </p> <p>When I went to bed at night, I kept trying to make myself feel like that, but I couldn’t. I just kept getting hornier. I mean I’d rub myself between my legs and touch my nipples. I even closed my eyes and tried to imagine it was Dave doing things to me, but it was never the same. </p> <p>It was Friday before Dave and I were alone again for any extended period. Mom had told us that after work that day, she was going over to her boyfriend’s and they were flying out to spend New Year’s in New York City. She wouldn’t be back until Monday evening. We didn’t start school again until Tuesday, the 2nd.</p> <p>She told Dave to keep an eye on things – that as the oldest, he was in charge. She told him she’d given Mike permission to spend the weekend over at his friend’s house, so Dave and I would be on our own. Since she was going to be out of town, she told me I wasn’t to be out past 9 and that I had to make sure Dave always knew where I was. And, I had to have Dave’s permission to leave the house.</p> <p>So Dave said, “Okay Mom, I’ll keep her on a tight leash” with a big smile and a little wink at me.</p> <p>I felt my face turning red remembering the collar and leash he had on me on Christmas, so I turned away and told Mom to have a good time in NY, then went to watch TV. After she left (about 9 am), I just sat watching the morning shows until Dave came and sat down beside me. </p> <p>“Sooooo,” he said, “whatcha wanna do today?”</p> <p>“Hmmmmm… How about you taking me to the mall and buying me a new outfit?” Of course, I was thinking of something for school or maybe a ‘going out’ outfit.</p> <p>“You know,” he said, “that’s not a bad idea. I mean, Mom gave me a little money to keep us occupied with and I’ve got some too… So yeah, let’s do it!”</p> <p>I was shocked! I didn’t really think he’d actually take me; I’d just been kidding. Of course I almost bolted to my room to get ready. I could hear him laughing at me from the living room.</p> <p>Half hour later, we were out the door. Even though it was almost January, it was unusually warm and so I wore jeans and a pullover sweater over my bra that just touched the waist of my pants. It was a little chilly, but I hate coats. And I know… I probably didn’t need to wear a bra, but I wore padded bras that gave me a little more up top. </p> <p>I was hoping that Dave’d just give me some money when we got there and let me do my own shopping, but he’d have none of that. He said he’d promised Mom to keep an eye on me, so I was stuck having him keep me company. And he kept a hand on me the whole time, either around my shoulder or on my upper arm. It was like he didn’t want me to run away.</p> <p>We went into Lisa’s Place, a popular local clothing store for girls that sold trendy stuff, and started looking around in the teen fashions. I was heading for the jeans, but Dave steered me over to the skirts. He whispered in my ear that if he was going to be buying the outfits, it was going to be things HE wanted me to wear. I wasn’t as happy about that, but hey, he was buying so I didn’t complain. He kept hold of my arm with a gentle grasp as we looked through the skirts – the short skirts. </p> <p>We found one that he liked, similar to what Wilma Flintstone wore, and he had me carry it. It looked a little shorter that what I usually wore and was made from a rather thin white satin material. Then we found two more that he approved of, both really short. One was pleated like a school uniform skirt, but was solid black and made from thin cotton. The other was a form fitting, really tight skirt that was made from a stretchy material. I thought they looked sexy as hell, but they were a little shorter than I usually wore.</p> <p>We also picked a few tops – tank tops and tube tops, none that reached my navel. Next, he guided me over to where they had the swim suits. He picked out three for me to try on, and only one of them was a one-piece. It even had a fairly low neckline and the bottom part came up on the sides so high it fit above my hips.</p> <p>The other two were bikini suits. The first was even a red thong suit with hardly enough material in front to cover me. I was thinking I might even have to trim things to maintain a any modesty. The second one was blue and a little more modest but still displayed more than I wanted.</p> <p>I tried to tell him these things were too short and skimpy for me. He just told me they’d look great on me and I’d think so too once I got used to wearing them and saw how they looked.</p> <p>He told me how great my body was and how pretty I’d look in these things. He also told me it would make him really happy if I’d let him buy them for me. He seemed so pleased, I didn’t have the heart to tell him no. I could not imagine actually wearing these things. And those tops would just show everyone I wasn’t well endowed.</p> <p>But then he wanted me to try them on! He pulled my arm and led me back to the dressing rooms. He put me in a stall and said he’d give me one at a time, but wouldn’t give me the first one until I handed him the clothes I was wearing over the door. I tried to protest, but part of me wanted to see how I looked in those outfits so I didn’t protest too much.</p> <p>I took off my clothes and handed them out to him, leaving myself completely naked. He handed the first one to me, opening the door only far enough to slip it in. He didn’t make any attempt to peek. He told me he’d wait just outside and when I was ready, I was to open the doors and let him see.</p> <p>I didn’t really like this much. I didn’t really want him controlling what I was going to buy, didn’t want to try them on here, and certainly didn’t think I wanted him to see me in these skimpy little things. But he’d been really nice to me…</p> <p>He told me to hurry up and he’d take me to my favorite restaurant for lunch, then we’d have ice cream! So I went to work to keep him happy.</p> <p>The first one was the Wilma skirt and a pink tank top. The points of the skirt came to about four inches above my knees, but much of it was barely mid thigh. I opened the door so he could see, but didn’t step out. Dave had me turn around and show him the whole thing. He had a big smile on his face as he watched me. I could tell he liked it. His expression was almost … hungry.</p> <p>“Mmmm Mmm,” he said, “You look good enough to eat.” I blushed, but loved his compliment.</p> <p>We went through everything one at a time until we came to the thong bikini. When he passed that one through the door for me to wear, I balked a little. I just didn’t want to wear it and sure didn’t want him to see. The problem was, he had all the other clothes, including the ones I wore to come here. </p> <p>No amount of protests would persuade him, so I agreed. I put it on and looked at the mirror. I was appalled! There was like NOTHING to it! And sure enough, there was a little pubic hair showing on either side of the little strip of cloth in front. I tried to pull the cloth wider and even tucked some of the hair beneath the cloth, but some still showed if you looked careful. </p> <p>The top was so small, it just barely covered the brown aureoles around my nipples, leaving considerable cleavage showing. I told him I didn’t think I could show him this one.</p> <p>He said, “Oh, come on Steph. It’s just a swim suit. And besides, you don’t want to have to leave here with just that on, do you?”</p> <p>I begged him to give me my clothes back and not make me show him this one. He told me that if I wasn’t going to show him, he’d just leave me and head back home. I knew I’d just die for anyone to see me like this, but better just Dave than the whole world.</p> <p>But the next thing I knew, he was opening the doors to see me! I almost screamed, but was so shocked, only a gasp escaped my throat.</p> <p>“Oh yeah,” he said, “You look AWESOME!!!” and he just stared at me from top to bottom.</p> <p>“Dave, close the door! What are you doing? Don’t look at me!”</p> <p>But he just ignored me and kept looking. I tried covering my crotch and breasts with my hands, but he reached out and took hold of my wrists and brought them down to my sides.</p> <p>I wanted to cry I was so embarrassed, but it was hard to do that when he was smiling at me with such obvious appreciation for what he saw. It actually kind of excited me that he had come in without permission when I was dressed so scantily. And that he liked what he saw! I know I should’ve been angry with him, but …</p> <p>“Now turn around,” he said, “so I can get a good look at the back.”</p> <p>I knew if I did that, he’d see my whole bum with only the thong running between my cheeks. So, I didn’t move.</p> <p>“Steph, come on, turn around.” and he held his finger up and circled it to emphasize his instruction. I noticed his eyes seemed to be focusing on the little patch of cloth ‘covering’ my pussy mound, and just knew he was looking at the hairs poking out around the sides. So, if just to keep him from looking at that, I started to turn. When I was turned with my back toward him, I could feel his hands on my shoulders, stopping my turn.</p> <p>“Sister Stephanie, you have an awesome ass!”</p> <p>I could have just died! My hands flew to cover my rear end, and I almost turned around again, but knew that would expose my skimpy front again. His hands slid down again to grab my wrists and pull them away from my body.</p> <p>“Dave, please let me get dressed now. You’ve seen enough.” I was getting upset now, but I was also a little aroused and worried that I might dampen the little bit of material that made up the bottom of the suit.</p> <p>“I could never get enough of you,” he said. “Just another minute more.” and he kept me still, holding my wrists so I didn’t have much choice. I just stood there while his eyes raked my backside from head to toe.</p> <p>Finally, he let me go with a sigh, but moved his hands to my shoulders again and twisted me around so I was facing him again. I almost covered myself with my hands again, but figured he’d just stop me again so held my hands to my sides.</p> <p>Eventually, he had enough and reached outside the cubicle and handed me my own clothes with one last appreciative look. Then he stepped outside. When I handed him over the last suit, he told me to hurry along as he was going to go pay for them. I figured he’d be waiting a long time before he got me into that last one again.</p> <p>He paid almost $280 for the outfits and I was grateful for his generosity, even though I wasn’t crazy about the selections. As we left, he held my arm again, just above the elbow. I was getting kind of used to it and hardly noticed.</p> <p>True to his word, he took me to lunch at Friendly’s, but since we’d both just eaten lunch, we got a pint of ice cream and brought it home with us. When we got home, I thanked him again for treating me to the outfits and lunch and all. Then I have him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.</p> <p>He said to me, “You could really show your appreciation if you played the tie-up game with me again.” Somehow, I knew he’d want to play again. It had been four days since last time and we’d be all alone for the whole weekend.</p> <p>“Like, what did you have in mind?” I asked, not sure whether to be excited or anxious.</p> <p>He told me that he just wanted another opportunity to make me feel good, like on Christmas. Well, I’d been anxious about feeling like that again ever since last time he did that to me. </p> <p>I was still a little nervous though, but said, “Yeah, sure.” anyway. I mean, I really, really, really liked those feelings and couldn’t resist, but I didn’t want him to know how excited I was. </p> <p>“Okay,” he said, “come with me.”</p> <p>He took my arm again and helped me up the stairs and into his room. I stood looking out the window while he got his stuff. I heard him step up behind me and was about to turn around but he touched my shoulders and told me to stay where I was, with my back to him.</p> <p>I felt him move my hair to one side and then he put the collar around my neck and clicked the lock, then attached the leash. I’m not really crazy about the whole collar and leash thing. It makes me feel like a pet or a slave or something. It’s a little more degrading than just being tied or cuffed. Next, he locked the padded leather cuffs on my wrists and ankles, but doesn’t attach them to each other yet. These are all about an inch and a half wide and made from a dark brown leather, even the collar.</p> <p>“Comfy?” he asks.</p> <p>I assured him I was fine. He’d brought the bags from the store upstairs with him so he pulled out the one-piece swim suit and handed it to me. He led me to the closet (which made me nervous, remembering my last time there) and attached the leash to the cloths bar. </p> <p>He put me inside and shut the door, telling me he’d be right outside and just call out when I’m done. So I go ahead and change, then call out to let him know I’m done. As the door opened, I stood there in the one piece suit wearing my jeans on top of the suit, but I’d left the sweater off.</p> <p>He frowned at me and said, “Now did I tell you to put your jeans back on?”</p> <p>I told him no, but since he didn’t tell me not to, I figured he wanted me with my street clothes on like last time.</p> <p>“Stephie, when we play our little game, only do what I tell you to do… don’t make assumptions. I’ll have to punish you for that later.”</p> <p>My jaw drops! “What?!” I said, thinking: I didn’t do anything wrong!</p> <p>“Well, if you’re gonna play … and get your thrills … you have to play the game right.”</p> <p>“Wha da ya mean, ‘play it right’?” I said. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”</p> <p>“When we play, you do what I say. No more. No less.”</p> <p>“Oh” I say. “Okay, but you can’t do anything that I don’t want. And you can’t touch me in my privates.”</p> <p>“Sure, you know you can trust me. We’ll only go as far as you’ve agreed already.”</p> <p>So I told him, “Alright.”</p> <p>“Well… ?“ he said, looking at me expectantly.</p> <p>I went ahead and took off my jeans again, leaving the bathing suit as my only covering. Even though he’s seen me in only a suit before, I was still embarrassed and kept my eyes on the floor.</p> <p>“Very nice” he tells me, “Good girl” and I looked up into his smiling face and could tell I’ve pleased him. It made me feel good to know I made him happy. I knew I could trust him. I loved him and wanted us both to have a good time.</p> <p>He just looked at me for a minute with that hungry look and I started getting a little uncomfortable again, but then he made me feel really embarrassed…</p> <p>He said, “Now, what did we learn last time? Remember what you need to say to me?”</p> <p>“Oh no” I thought, “the butt stuff.” My face feels like it’s been sunburned and turns beet red. But this time, I know better than let him lock me in the closet so I go ahead and say it.</p> <p>“P… Pl… Please brother dear, feel my butt, it feels so good when you do.” I just wanted to die of embarrassment and looked at the floor again. But you know what? I really wanted him to do it to me. Isn’t that bad?</p> <p>He pulled me into a tight hug and didn’t do anything for a minute… just rubbed my back with one hand and caressed my head with his other. I hugged him back, pulling him hard into my body. It felt warm and comforting to be holding each other, but… gawd, now I WANTED him to touch me.</p> <p>Almost as if he was responding to my hidden desires, the hand that was caressing my back drifted almost imperceptibly downward. It moved slowly and gently from one side to the other and then a little up and down across my back. Each time, the hand would move like a centimeter lower.</p> <p>After a few minutes, he was actually venturing across the upper portions of my butt. I was getting warm between my legs… just with the anticipation of it. I kept my arms around him, stroking his back too, but not daring to move down to his butt.</p> <p>Then he whispered in my ear, one hand still on the backside of my head and holding me so his mouth was right next to my ear. He said to me, real quietly, “Do you really want me to touch your butt?”</p> <p>I just nodded. I was already breathing kind of raspy and deep. </p> <p>But he said with this barely audible voice, “No, TELL me what you want.”</p> <p>I think my mind must have shut down ‘cause I said just as softly, “Please touch my butt, pleeeease.” and I was begging him.</p> <p>“There’s a good girl” he said.</p> <p>And then he did. His hand was on my butt, gently at first, just lightly caressing me, so I hardly felt him at all. And I must have been really losing my self control because I let out an involuntary sigh. It just felt so good to have him touching me.</p> <p>His other hand left my head and also started to feel my butt. After a few minutes of these light strokes, I could tell he’s pressing more on my butt, gradually increasing the pressure. And he started to lightly squeeze me, one hand on each butt-cheek. His hands gently kneaded my butt cheeks, pulling me into him.</p> <p>And I could tell he liked it too, because his penis was hard and pressing into my front… The heat and moisture between my legs seemed to increase. It seemed like I could feel his heat too. He kept squeezing me harder and almost lifted me off the floor in a kind of up and down motion – against his hard hot penis.</p> <p>I got SO excited. I was wet between my legs! And with only a bathing suit on, it was going to be obvious when he saw me. Actually, the way he was squeezing me into himself, I was just sure I was getting his pants wet.</p> <p>“All warmed up now?” he asked, as his fingers moved down the center of my butt toward my rosebud and back again. </p> <p>All I could say was “mmmm.” I felt like such an idiot. Here I was, wearing a collar and leash, and only a swimsuit to cover me, having my butt groped by my brother … and I enjoyed it! That’s got to be a little sick. </p> <p>He took his hands off my butt, moving one to the small of my back and the other around to my chin, which he lifts and gives me a kiss on the cheek and then just a brush of his lips on my mouth. It was done in such a sweet and gentle way; it didn’t cross my mind that it might be sexual. I missed him touching my butt though; I wanted him to keep doing that.</p> <p>Then he attached the wrist cuffs together in front of me and led me over to his bed where I sat down.</p> <p>He said, “Now be sure to let me know if I do something you don’t like, okay?” </p> <p>I just nodded my head, unsure what he had in mind next, but still pretty turned on by what he’d been doing. And I have to admit … not knowing what was coming next excited me a little too.</p> <p>He got the ball gag and told me to open wide. I wasn’t crazy about being gagged again, but I guess I was still in a little bit of a daze from the butt strokes because I just opened up for him to insert it in my mouth. After it’s in, it occurred to me it will be a little difficult to tell him I don’t want him doing something with a gag in my mouth.</p> <p>Then he put the blindfold on me. Not being able to see what he’s doing is a little scary, but exciting too. Next, he lifted my legs onto the bed and twisted me around to lie down on my back with my head on the pillow.</p> <p>He lifted my bound arms over my head and attached them to the headboard, then stretched my left leg down and attached the cuff to the left corner of the foot of the bed, then my right leg to the opposite corner. He’s got me helpless, on my back with my legs spread as far as the bed will let them. For some reason, I trusted him to do this to me, but was excited to be helpless on his bed. I knew he wouldn’t do anything bad.</p> <p>He went to work on the front of my body. He stroked, rubbed, massaged, and caressed every inch of the front of my body (above my waist) for like the next 20 minutes … though he didn’t touch my private parts at all yet. He just made me really relaxed and comfortable, rubbing my neck, my head, my shoulders, my sides and even my stomach and ribs. When he was touching my stomach and rib cage, he was very gentle. I could hardly feel his fingers as they roamed around my abdomen. But it was turning me on even more. I just knew I was getting my new suit wet. Part of me was afraid of him touching my breasts, and part of me ached for him to touch me there.</p> <p>Then as he’s started rubbing my legs. He started with my feet, rubbing and massaging them and then his hands were moving up and he caressed my ankles, then my calves. Finally he was touching my thighs… mmmm… it felt so nice. Especially when he moved to the insides of my thighs. He stayed clear of my vagina though. But as he moved his hands around on my thighs, he came closer and closer. My pussy was itching something fierce. It seemed to have a mind of its own. It wanted to be touched too.</p> <p>Occasionally, he would bend over and kiss me on some part of my body: my arms, my legs, my head … even occasionally just brushing my lips where they surrounded my gag. And while he was touching me in one place, he would use his mouth to blow air somewhere else. Sometimes he would blow gently on my cheek, or even across my lips. Then he might blow in my ear – that felt really weird, but in a good way. When he was rubbing my thighs, I could feel him blowing air across first one nipple then the other. His mouth didn’t touch me, but right then… I wanted it to. </p> <p>My mind drifted as I released myself to his caresses. I couldn’t see, I couldn’t talk; all I could do was lie there and feel Dave’s hands roaming over my body. I stopped thinking about what was right or wrong. My body was one big mass of nerve endings which he seemed to be stimulating almost all at once. My world became the sensations he was giving me, the pleasure of being touched. And my body wanted more. It was greedy; the more he touched me, the more I wanted.</p> <p>As the hand that was rubbing my thighs drifted up, I felt the back of his hand brush my vagina for the first time through the swimsuit. Through the gag, I gasped. It was like an electric shock went through my body, starting where he touched me and going out through my hands and feet. Each little contact between us made me want more.</p> <p>His other hand reached across my stomach and I felt his fingers stroke my side as his arm gently touched me. Then he moved his fingers toward my underarm, with his arm sliding up from my stomach and across my ribs, then brushing my nipples. The contact was brief, but it left me wanting more… more touches of my breasts and more between my legs.</p> <p>But he maintained the rules of our previous time and didn’t touch me in those places with his fingers or his mouth. As that thought struck me, it occurred to me that we hadn’t talked about it this time and I’d not given him permission to touch me there again. </p> <p>But I didn’t care. I wanted it and didn’t care then that it might be wrong. He continued with his caresses. More and more often, he touched my hardened nipples and my vagina, but because he wasn’t using his hands or his mouth, there was no manipulation of those areas – no pulling, no penetration, no holding or pinching.</p> <p>And it was still turning me on! My body started squirming around on the bed. When his hands were anywhere near my thighs or mound, I felt my butt lifting off the bed, trying to get him to press his hand into me. Reason had left me. I wanted more!</p> <p>At one point he pulled the back of his finger across my suit and right through my slit. He held it up to my nose. I could smell the muskiness of my juices that had soaked through the suit and he smeared the juice on my upper lip.</p> <p>He whispered in my ear as his hand returned to rubbing me, “You really like this, don’t you Steph?”</p> <p>I did, but just couldn’t really admit it to him, even though the evidence was right there on my lip and soaking through my suit. I just squirmed around and moaned.</p> <p>All of a sudden I heard that buzzing sound again. Just the sound got me even more excited. He must have had it right next to my ear. He held it to my cheek and I could feel the vibrations on my face. Slowly, he moved the instrument down my neck and then to my breasts where he pulled it in a circle around my nipples and then across them, first the left and then the right. I felt it move in lazy circles around my stomach as it moved lower and lower down my body.</p> <p>I wanted it between my legs. I craved it! He took it across my pubic mound but then bypassed my vagina and worked it around the inside of my thighs.</p> <p>I felt my hips move up from the bed. They were trying to move toward what my body wanted. I wasn’t really consciously doing it; all my mind was doing was reveling in the sensations. When I realized what I was doing, I stopped and tried to plant my butt on the mattress. I didn’t want him to know how badly I wanted that thing in contact with my pussy.</p> <p>Finally, after what felt like forever, it was there! He circled it around my slit a while and then suddenly pressed it hard against my clit. The suit still separated it from me, but I’d been wanting it for so long, I climaxed right away. It was he most powerful organism I’d ever felt.</p> <p>Waves of pleasure washed over me. I screamed into the gag. My body spasmed and shook with the waves of pleasure. I thought after I came, he’d stop and let me rest, but he didn’t. He just kept it there, buzzing around my slit. Up and down and around. </p> <p>I’d hardly recovered from my first orgasm when I felt another orgasm coming on, but just as it was about to hit, the buzzing stopped and the device was gone from between my legs.</p> <p>He was suddenly not touching me at all, and my hips thrust up, trying to find that wonderful device again. I started whimpering like a frustrated puppy. </p> <p>I heard his voice whisper in my ear, “You liked that didn’t you baby?”</p> <p>I couldn’t help it and nodded my head, moaning into the gag. I felt so helpless, so out of control of my own body, and so turned on.</p> <p>He asked if I wanted more. “Stupid question” I thought. With no hesitation, I nodded my head vigorously, even as my hips continued to move back and forth in frustration.</p> <p>Then the buzzing was back and the jiggling pressure returned to my pussy as the device was teased across my swim suit. I knew my hips were lifting off the bed, trying to get better contact, but I just didn’t care anymore.</p> <p>His other hand or arm or something returned to brush my nipples. Once again, I could feel myself building to a climax. I almost had it… and he stopped again.</p> <p>I wanted to scream my frustration and thrashed around on the bed, my hips bucking up and down and back and forth on the bed, trying to find that stupid device. I wanted to cum so bad.</p> <p>“Does baby want to cum?” I heard whispered in my ear.</p> <p>I nodded my head as hard as I could. I wasn’t really thinking anymore. I was just a creature of passion and filled with lust, wanting satisfaction for my pussy.</p> <p>“I’m not sure I should let you” he said, almost sadly.</p> <p>I felt panicked. Then I felt the vibrator again (it could only have been a vibrator). He stroked me with it, but just enough to keep me on edge. But he stopped again.</p> <p>“I think you should let me touch you with my fingers, don’t you? I know you want me to.” He turned the buzzer on and off, resting it lightly between my legs, but not enough for me to get any satisfaction.</p> <p>Instinctively, I shook my head. There was just enough of my rational mind left to know I shouldn’t allow that permission.</p> <p>Then the buzzing stopped altogether and the touch of both his hands and the device were gone.</p> <p>“Okay,” he said, “if that’s the way you want it, we can stop.”</p> <p>I hesitated for just a second. I didn’t know how far this was going to go, but just then, I didn’t care. I just needed to cum. I tried to scream in the gag. I shook my head again.</p> <p>“You don’t want to stop?”</p> <p>Again I shook my head, tears coming to my eyes beneath the blindfold. I wanted to cum, but I didn’t want to give in. I was so confused. But I didn’t want it to stop either.</p> <p>“You really want me to touch you, don’t you Steph?” he asked.</p> <p>I just nodded once, thinking with my limited ability to reason at the moment; “He’s already touching me, just not with what can feel, so does it make much difference?”</p> <p>I felt the buzzing start again. He moved it around on my thighs first, then around my mound an up across the top of my pussy mound. Gradually it came toward my clit, but then he pushed it under the leg opening of my swimsuit where it was near my pussy, but not touching it. I tried to twist toward it, but couldn’t get close enough. I was getting frantic. I was so close to cumming and he kept denying me.</p> <p>Then I felt him loosening the strap of my gag, removing the ball from my mouth.</p> <p>“Tell me, Steph. Tell me you want me to touch you. I know you need it. Beg me. Beg me to touch you however I want. You know you want it. You need to be touched. Your body craves it; is hungry for it. You need to be touched, don’t you Steph?”</p> <p>I was sobbing. I knew he was right. I did want it. My body needed that touch. But it felt like a part of me was dying. Some part of who I had been seemed to be slipping away. I nodded my head.</p> <p>“Yeah, I know baby girl. My beautiful Steph.” he said as his hand caressed my cheek. “But now I need you to tell me. I can’t do it unless you beg me to touch you, baby.” His other hand was on my inner thigh, moving up and down, gently caressing me. The devise buzzed just inches from my clit as he moved it around… just a little, keeping my pussy hungry.</p> <p>I felt defeated. My hips continued to move around trying to capture the device. My pussy kept lifting to find relief, demanding satisfaction. I knew what I had to do.</p> <p>“P… Pla… Please!” I gasped, out of breath. “Please touch me, touch my pussy, touch my breasts. Touch me however you want. I just need to cum. Please, Dave.”</p> <p>“There’s my good girl” he said, “You like to feel good, don’t you?”</p> <p>Again, I nodded, feeling defeated. I was betrayed by my own body.</p> <p>I felt his fingers stroking my nipples on top of the suit, rubbing them, gently squeezing them, but the vibrator didn’t immediately move. I did feel the front of his hand on my pussy though. His fingers stroked me through the suit. I felt guilty for letting him do it, but I was also lost in the pleasure he was giving me. It was so sinfully wonderful. Once again my body responded and I felt the heat rising inside me.</p> <p>I could feel the vibrator move again and at the same time, his finger pushing slightly into me through the suit as the vibrator played against the my clit. I just knew I was going to explode. Then I could feel his teeth gently grabbing the other nipple while his hand continued to rub the first one.</p> <p>I lost it. My mind seemed to erupt with the orgasm he’d been denying me. I must have had a multiple orgasm because it lasted forever, one wave after another. The waves washed over me, electricity shooting from my clit to my breasts and back to the depths of my vagina and then shooting all through me. My body went crazy on the bed, thrashing around in my bondage as if it wanted desperately to be free. </p> <p>I didn’t actually pass out, but I was definitely in lala land. As I came back to myself, I saw a flash through my eyelids. When I opened my eyes I saw Dave pointing his digital camera at me. I had no idea what kind of pictures he’d taken and though I felt anger about it, I didn’t really have the energy to protest right then.</p> <p>I realized that my hands and feet were no longer bound to the bed or to each other, though the cuffs were still on my wrists and ankles. My gag was out and the blindfold off. I just lay there on the bed, curled in a ball, feeling sated but exhausted. There was a blanket over me. But I wasn’t quite free. The leash was connected to the collar and the bed frame. </p> <p>It hit me what had happened. I closed my eyes as I remembered. I felt terribly embarrassed that things had gone so far. I had let Dave touch me with his hands and his mouth and had cum like a bitch in heat. And somehow, the fact that I had enjoyed it so much made it both better and worse. I was so confused. I could feel the tears starting to form and squeezed my eyes shut trying to keep them from leaking out. Was I a slut for letting him do that to me, for wanting it so bad?</p> <p>Dave’s voice from the doorway surprised me and I jumped when he said, “How are you, baby?”</p> <p>I didn’t know what to say, so I just said nothing. As he got closer he must have seen the tears though, because he sat down on the bed and used a finger to wipe them from my eyes.</p> <p>He asked me what was wrong. I told him I didn’t really know… that I was confused. </p> <p>He thought a minute and said, “Tell me if I get it right…” so I look up at him through misted eyes, wondering what he’s going to say. I wanted to understand and I hoped he could help.</p> <p>“You feel embarrassed because you allowed yourself to be touched in some very sensitive and private places… places no one else has ever touched before.” </p> <p>I just nodded.</p> <p>“You feel guilty because you don’t think you should be doing these things. Also because it’s your brother making you touching you, but at the same time, it makes you feel really good, right?” </p> <p>Again, I nodded, still watching him expectantly.</p> <p>“You feel like you should have stopped me, rather than giving me permission to go further.”</p> <p>I nodded again and the tears increased. I felt embarrasses all over again and turned red.</p> <p>Dave hesitated, then said, “And… when you give in to your desires for the sake of pleasure … when you orgasm with my touches, you think maybe you’re not a being a good girl? That it’s wrong? Maybe even a little slutty”</p> <p>I just broke into sobs, my shoulders shaking and my eyes flooding.</p> <p>He pulled me into his arms and told me it was okay. He stroked my hair and my back. Eventually I felt a little better and stopped crying, but didn’t let go.</p> <p>Then he shocks me, saying, “Actually Steph, in a way, you are a slut.”</p> <p>I stiffen and straighten up, pulling back from him, saying “WHAT?” I was insulted! That wasn’t what I’d expected him to say.</p> <p>He smiles and told me that at times, most girls are sluts. His voice takes on that gentle patient manner he used when teaching me something. He said that when some girls are in the height of passion, their rational thinking shuts down and they become consumed by their physical needs. Those physical needs overpower her mind. All she can do is find a way to be satisfied. When that happens, a girl becomes a slut, someone willing to do just about anything to have an orgasm.</p> <p>If just to make myself feel better, I started to believe him. It helped to think that I was no different from other girls, even though part of me was trying to tell me that this wasn’t the definition of a slut that I was familiar with.</p> <p>Is that true? Are we all sluts when we really get turned on? But he said “most.”</p> <p>So I asked, “What about the other girls; the girls who don’t do that?”</p> <p>“Well, those are the goodie-goodies. They’re the girls who don’t really like to be excited or feel good. Some of them will never enjoy pleasure. But you’re not a goodie-goodie, Steph. And guys don’t really like the goodie-goodies anyway. Guys like girls like you, girls that are a little naughty underneath. And YOU, my little sister, have a lot of naughty in you. It’s just that you’ve had to keep it hidden for the last fourteen years. Now you’re beginning to explore that part of yourself. You’re freeing yourself of the chains of being a goodie-goodie. But if left to yourself, you might never discover yourself. That’s why I’m helping you. I want to help you discover yourself. I want you to know the passion inside yourself.”</p> <p>Dave went on to say that when I was tied up like that, it wasn’t really my choice anyway. He said that since he was the one controlling me, it wasn’t my fault what I felt or did, but his. When I was under his control, I wasn’t responsible and had nothing to feel guilty about.</p> <p>That made me feel better too.</p> <p>So he said, “You like being controlled though, don’t you? It gives you a kind of freedom? That way you can feel things and don’t have to be responsible for them. Steph, you’re a very special girl. You get turned on pretty easy, but only when you are under someone else’s control. That’s why you’ve had such a hard time getting yourself excited.”</p> <p>I didn’t know he knew about that! Immediately, I flushed in embarrassment and hung my head. </p> <p>“You’re what we call a natural submissive. That makes you very special. You like being bound. You like someone else pleasuring you, and yes, I’ve noticed you get a little turned on by pain, too.”</p> <p>I blushed again, thinking, “How does he know these things?”</p> <p>“There is also a part of you that gets turned on by being humiliated too, right?”</p> <p>I shook my head and told him he was crazy.</p> <p>He leaned toward me a little and moved my hands out of my lap where I’d been holding them. Whispering in my ear in a deep voice, he said, “I know because even now you’re wetting yourself just hearing me talk about it. I can even smell your juices leaking out of you.”</p> <p>I gasped in humiliation and looked down at my crotch, which was getting wetter all the time. I mean, my orgasms earlier had already made me wet, but now it was spreading.</p> <p>“It’s alright, my sexy little sister. That’s one of the things that makes you special.” he told me with a smile. “So does all this makes sense to you? Does it feel true?”</p> <p>So I told him, “Some of it, I guess.” I just didn’t want to reveal too much of how I felt, especially since he seemed to be reading my mind. I was worried that if I confirmed what he said, he could take advantage of it. Besides, he’d given me a lot to think about. A lot of that stuff I’d never thought about before. I still wasn’t sure if what he said was a good thing or a bad thing.</p> <p>And… if I gave him too much control, he’d do things I didn’t want, so I told him I didn’t want him to give him any kind of blanket permissions. </p> <p>And he said, “Okay… for now. I mean, the more I let you stay in control, the more responsible you are.”</p> <p>But then he let it go and suggested we go watch TV for a while.</p> <p>I just nodded and smile.</p> <p>He reaches over and released my leash from the bed frame, but not from my neck.</p> <p>Dave stands up and pulls on my leash until I’m standing beside him, dressed in my swim suit, my collar and leash, and the wrist and ankle cuffs.</p> <p>I asked him if I could get dressed now, but he said, “What do you mean, you ARE dressed.”</p> <p>He turns me around and pulls my arms behind me, attaching my wrists together. Then he pulls me behind him by the leash downstairs to the living room where we sit on the couch and watch a movie. I just resigned myself to his wishes for the time being. During the movie, he keeps an arm around me or a hand touching me the whole time. I felt secure in his love and enjoyed his attentions.</p> <p>While we were watching the movie, he asked me about different guys we saw. First he’d ask which ones I thought were cute and if I thought they were built. Then he started asking about their butts and even if I could tell anything about the bulge in the front of their pants. </p> <p>I started looking at all the guys and evaluating them for Dave (and for myself). I started paying less attention to the actual movie and more attention to how the guys looked.</p> <p>About halfway through the movie, his hand starts rubbing my inner thigh. If felt good and seemed innocent enough considering what we’d been doing earlier. Then his hand worked up my thigh and I felt his little finger brush up against my pussy mound.</p> <p>I reached down and moved his hand away.</p> <p>He said, “Now Steph, you already told me I could touch you.” And his hand returned to where it had been.</p> <p>I said, “But I don’t want you to touch me now. Let’s just watch the movie.”</p> <p>Dave said, “Okay, if that’s the way you want it.”</p> <p>He reached up an pushed me forward and released the wrist cuffs from each other, then pulled my hair out of the way and removed the collar, then tells me to go change into whatever clothes I want. He’d take my cuffs off when I came back.</p> <p>I was confused again. “What do you mean?” I say.</p> <p>He said, “Go change. We’re done.”</p> <p>“But… “</p> <p>“Steph” he said, “We’re not going to play if you change the rules you’ve already agreed to.”</p> <p>“But, it’s not that I don’t want to play, I just don’t want to be touched like that right now.” After all, I did like being caressed and made to feel good, but part of me wanted to control when and how far that went.</p> <p>“Fine.” He said. “Go change.”</p> <p>“Dave…” I began, not really wanting to stop playing completely.</p> <p>He interrupts me, “Steph… look at this leash. Look at your cuffs. Just what game did you think we’re playing? This game is about control. It is about you releasing control to me. When we play, you don’t get to decide the when or the where. I told you, I wouldn’t do anything you haven’t agreed to, but you have to surrender all other decisions to me. </p> <p>“Since you want to keep changing the rules back and forth, we’re done. Go change.”</p> <p>I didn’t want to stop completely right then and besides, how bad could it be. If I have to agree to the guidelines, why can’t I just let him do the rest? He made me realize I had tried to violate the game by taking control. </p> <p>“Okay Dave, I’ll do it. I’ll play your way.”</p> <p>He ignores me and uses the remote to channel surf on the TV.</p> <p>I didn’t want him mad at me so I get down on my knees and hold my hands together in front of me in a pleading fashion and say, “Please Dave, can’t we keep playing?”</p> <p>He ignores me for like two minutes, just letting me kneel there.</p> <p>“Please?”</p> <p>He slowly turned to me and just looked at me for a minute. Then he said, “On three conditions.”</p> <p>Oh no, I think… what now?</p> <p>“What conditions?” I ask.</p> <p>“First, I still want you to change, but you have to put on one of the two-piece swim suits.”</p> <p>Hesitantly I ask, “Which one?”</p> <p>He smiled, and I got nervous. “The blue one” he said. </p> <p>I was so relieved. Even though it’s pretty skimpy, at least it’s not the red thong suit. “Okay” I said.</p> <p>“Two, when you come back down, you have to beg me again to touch your pussy and your tits, just like you begged me to touch your ass. Don’t worry, we’re still talking about staying outside you clothes, but I want you to beg me when you’re not all hot and bothered. ” He looked at me like he expected me to balk.</p> <p>I turned beet red, and almost did balk. My jaw dropped to the floor. But I thought, “Well, he’s already touched me there, what’s the big deal?” If I said no, it was all over and he might never touch me again. And I did trust him. He never did anything I hadn’t really agreed to. Reluctantly, I nodded but my eyes were on the floor.</p> <p>“Okay, go change into the blue suit and we’ll worry about the rest later” he said.</p> <p>Wondering what the “rest” was, I went upstairs and changed suits. The one I was wearing still had a damp crotch from earlier anyway. The blue swimsuit was cute on me, but there wasn’t much left to the imagination. </p> <p>Reluctantly, I went back down and stood before my brother. He ignored me and continued watching TV. This was so humiliating! I knew what he wanted me to say, but I just couldn’t manage to get the words out.</p> <p>Finally, he looked up at me expectantly.</p> <p>Swallowing my pride, I said, “Please brother dear feel my vagina, it feels so good when you do.”</p> <p>He smiled but said, “This isn’t anatomy class, try again.”</p> <p>Crap! I couldn’t believe I was doing this. “Please brother dear feel my pussy, it feels so good when you do.” I felt SOOO humiliated.</p> <p>“And what else do you want me to feel?” he said.</p> <p>Could this get any worse? I started to wonder if this was worth it. But then I saw him take something out of his pocket. It’s shinny metal and looks like stainless steel or something. Then I realized what it was. The vibrator. Just the sight of it got me a little excited.</p> <p>Without thinking, I went ahead and said, “Please brother dear, feel my butt; it feels so good when you do.”</p> <p>He said, “Yeah, and what else?” and he pointed to his chest.</p> <p>Sighing, I said, “Please brother dear, feel my tits; it feels so good when you do.” By then I was completely embarrassed and red to my toes, but can’t take my eyes off the vibrator.</p> <p>“Good” he said. “Good girl. Now let’s try them all together.”</p> <p>“Please brother dear, feel my pussy and my butt and my tits. Please feel me anywhere you want.” Tears were starting to leak out my eyes now. “I won’t say no again.”</p> <p>His face lit with a big smile. “Very good Stephanie.”</p> <p>Finally! He’s happy again. I was glad I’d pleased him. My face responded with a small smile.</p> <p>“But… “ he said, “You haven’t really been a good girl ALL day. A little while ago, you told me no and tried to change the rules. You were a bad girl, weren’t you, Steph?”</p> <p>I didn’t say anything. He made me feel bad that I’d tried to do that. </p> <p>“Weren’t you, Stephanie? Weren’t you a bad girl? Answer me.” he repeated a bit more pointedly.</p> <p>“Yes” I said. “I’m sorry.”</p> <p>Dave said, “I’m glad you’re sorry, but what about next time? I think I should punish you so that there won’t be a next time, don’t you agree?”</p> <p>My jaw drops. “What…what do you mean?” I ask. </p> <p>“Steph, you were a bad girl. Bad girls have to be punished, right? That way they learn not to be bad again”</p> <p>“Well…” I said.</p> <p>Dave looked at me expectantly and said, “Right, Steph? And I haven’t forgotten earlier when you wanted to dress in more than I told you to. Don’t you think if you’re a bad girl, you should be punished a little? ”</p> <p>“I… I guess.” I said without a lot of conviction.</p> <p>“Now remember last time” he said. “When you threw away my shirt?”</p> <p>“Yeah.”</p> <p>“That wasn’t too bad, was it?” Dave asked me as he took both my hands in his own, holding them between us.</p> <p>“No.” I said. “It was okay.”</p> <p>“So why don’t you ask me to spank you again. That’s what you did last time. You wanted to make things right, so you wanted me to punish you. You do want to make it right again don’t you?”</p> <p>I could not believe he wanted me to ask him to spank me.</p> <p>“Come on, Steph.”</p> <p>I still hesitated, but after a minute, resigned myself to the inevitable and did as he asked.</p> <p>“Okay, okay… Please Dave, would you spank me?” I said quickly to get it over with. I felt my will crumble a little further.</p> <p>“Close” he said. “But I want you to be specific. Tell me why you need to be spanked and where you want me to spank you.”</p> <p>I thought about asking him to spank me on my wrist or something, but I was just sure he wouldn’t go for that and it might make things worse.</p> <p>I relented and said, “Please Dave, please spank me on my butt. I need to be punished for being a bad girl. I tried to wear too many clothes and then I tried to change the rules and told you not to touch me.”</p> <p>He smiled at me, then fastened my wrists together in front of me with the cuffs that have remained on my wrists. Then he reached down and fastened my ankle cuffs together, too. He pulled me down so I lay across his knees again.</p> <p>Putting one hand on my back to hold me steady, he rested his other hand on my butt. If I’d have known I was going to have to go through all this when I went to change, I think I might have just said forget it and sacrificed never having him touch me again.</p> <p>Before he started spanking me, he took several minutes to feel my butt through the swimsuit. He even put his fingers in my crack and just rubs me a while.</p> <p>Naturally, it’s turning me on. I thought about telling him to stop, but we’d been through that already. Besides, like he reminded me, I’d already given him permission to do this. Heck, I even begged him to feel my butt.</p> <p>In a flash, his hand left my butt only to be brought down again – hard. </p> <p>It took a few seconds for the pain to register. “OUCH!” I said. He’d hit me harder than he had before and it really HURT!.</p> <p>He started rubbing me again after he hit me. It’s so confusing to my emotions. First, there was pleasure, then pain, then pleasure again.</p> <p>He smacked me again, and then again rubbed me. This went on for several minutes. His smacks were really hard, somewhat offset by the rubbing between each one. </p> <p>It seems to go on forever. My “ouches” turn to small screams. My eyes start watering with tears of pain. My butt starts really hurting. It feels like it’s on fire. My screams are getting louder and I’m sobbing like a baby. </p> <p>“Please Dave. Stop! That’s enough. It hurts!”</p> <p>He ignored me. Smack! Rub. Smack! Rub. Smack! Rub. Smack! Rub. On and on.</p> <p>“Dave! I promise! I won’t do it again. I’ll be good. I’ll do anything you want. Please!”</p> <p>Finally he stopped the hitting and just kept me there while he rubbed my butt and tells me that it’s all done. He said all is forgiven and that I’m a good girl again. </p> <p>I thought it was just going to be a ‘little’ punishment.</p> <p>Apparently, spanking me makes him excited because I could feel his cock had gotten hard and poked into my stomach. But he wasn’t the only one excited. For some strange reason, I’m damp between my legs, despite being in real pain.</p> <p>He noticed too. How could he not with my crotch resting on his thigh. He said, “hmmmm” and I felt his finger against the fabric of my crotch.</p> <p>“I thought things were beginning to feel a little damp” he said.</p> <p>How humiliating!</p> <p>“Now” he said, “let’s not have anymore disobedience, shall we?”</p> <p>I shook my head and promised not to disobey him anymore.</p> <p>He helps me stand up again. Seeing my tears, he pulled me down to sit on his lap and hugged me. I liked the hug, but my butt was sore and I didn’t really want to be sitting just then.</p> <p>“You know I love you, don’t you Steph?” he said.</p> <p>This surprised me. He doesn’t usually say he loves me. So I didn’t say anything. But my heart kind of melted to hear him say that.</p> <p>“I really do love you,” he said, “and I want you to be a good girl. So we have to make sure you do this right, so you can keep being a good girl.”</p> <p>Somehow, this makes sense to me in my confused, pain-filled state of mind.</p> <p>He stroked my hair and hugged me tight. My butt was sore, but since it was kind of hanging off his lap, I wasn’t sitting on it as much as I was the back of my legs.</p> <p>His hand stroked my hair and my back. Other than the strap of the swimsuit top, my back was naked and I enjoyed the feel of his hand on my flesh. It was so soothing.</p> <p>While I was sitting there, he fastened the collar around my neck again. He’d taken it off when he first told me to go upstairs. I heard the click as he locked it in place; the leash, dangled down in front. In some warped way, I felt glad that he had put the collar back on me again. It meant that I was forgiven and we could continue to play our little game.</p> <p>Lifting my bound hands over my head, he placed them behind my neck and used the leash to keep them there. This exposed my entire body to his desires.</p> <p>“After all,” he said, “the more helpless you are, the more you lose that sense of responsibility, don’t you?” His finger traced a path down from my raised elbow and through my sensitive underarm and down my side.</p> <p>I just nodded my head, my tears pretty much dried up. In a strange way, I felt taken care of.</p> <p>Then he turned me so my back was toward his chest, kind of draped over his left side. My sore butt was on his lap (which made me squeal). His hands come around and grabbed my thighs, pulling them apart and on either side of his legs. I could feel his penis getting harder below my butt crack. I winced at the pain of my spanked butt.</p> <p>His arms reached around me and his hands began to caress my body. With only the bikini swimsuit on, it was easy for him to access a lot of flesh. He rubbed and caressed me all over my unprotected skin. I just wilted into him.</p> <p>I felt his hands on my breasts (over the bikini top). My nipples instantly hardened as he gently brushed his hand against them. He has a hand on each breast, on top of my suit. After a while of gentle brushes, his fingers began to scratch my nibbles. Then he held them between his thumb and forefinger and rolled them around, softly manipulating them as much as he could through the suit.</p> <p>All of a sudden, I screeched as he squeezed one of my nipples between his fingers. Even though it hurt, I could tell my pussy seemed to like it. I gasped as he stretched it out from my breast as far as the suit allowed. Before I could really protest, he released it and resumed his more gentle ministrations while he gave the other nipple his more aggressive treatment with his other hand.</p> <p>While he was doing this, he kept up a steady line of compliments, whispering to me with his lips just touching my ear. He told me how beautiful I was, how sexy, how firm my tits were (though if they hadn’t have been hard, he might have had a problem finding my tits). He told me I had a great ass that just ached to be squeezed. I knew he meant these things because his penis was hard as a rock beneath me.</p> <p>Occasionally, his lips seemed to kiss my ear. That felt so cool! It made me even hornier. One of his hands moved down my belly to my legs and starts to caress my thighs too. </p> <p>His hands kept busy and soon I felt his fingers begin to brush my vagina. It felt sooooo good. My body trembled at the intimate touch. His hands stayed busy while he breathed on my neck and in my ear, whispering all the time.</p> <p>I was wet between my legs, my juices were soaking through my bikini bottoms again. His fingers seemed to know right where my button was hidden beneath the triangle of material covering my crotch. He pressed against my clit while also pressing my suit into my slit at the same time. I got hotter and hotter, sweat popping out in beads on my skin. The finger in my slit couldn’t go too far with my suit on, but his other finger kept my clit stimulated with varying pressure and moving it around and from side to side.</p> <p>My breathing got heavier and heavier. My belly had a fire in it again. I felt the heat warming me all over, sweat breaking out on my upper lip. I started to squirm around on his lap, unconsciously pushing my butt into his penis and then thrusting my pussy up toward his had. </p> <p>With what awareness I still had for what was going on, I heard Dave ask me, “Does baby want to cum again?”</p> <p>I just nodded my head… I’d probably have agreed to anything right then.</p> <p>“Tell me you want to cum, baby” he said.</p> <p>All I could do was moan a little. The pressure on my pussy eased and I felt him just resting his hand on my mound, his fingers draped down to my slit, but not applying any pressure. My pussy wanted to explode but it needed just a little more help. My arms fidgeted, trying to move to help, but they were trapped behind my neck.</p> <p>“Tell me baby… tell me you want to cum.”</p> <p>I felt another part of my pride crumble as I submitted and said, “Yes Dave. Yes, I want to cum. Please can I cum?”</p> <p>“Yes baby,” he said, “sure you can. All you have to do is ask.”</p> <p>The pressure was back on my pussy again, only harder and I felt him pinching my nipples too. With one firm press on my button, I came… hard. No sooner was I over that one than I felt the vibrator on me again. Only this time, it was beneath my suit, right up against my clit.</p> <p>Like from a great distance, I heard Dave say, “Cum for me my little slut, cum for Dave.”</p> <p>I must have cum several more times before he was done. My body rippled with the cums as wave after wave of pleasure washed over me. My hips bucked and my elbows thrashed back and forth. I was lost in a sea of passion until I actually passed out from exhaustion.</p> <p>When I came to, I was on lying on the couch, the cuffs still on my ankles, but not attached. My collar was still on my neck, but the leash was on the table with my wrists buckled together and crossed in front of me. I stretched my sore muscles, noticing the pain in my butt was greatly diminished. My pussy was swollen and really sensitive and even rubbing against my swimsuit was painful.</p> <p>I felt hungry and noticed the clock was saying 7:00 pm. What an afternoon! I sat up and looked around. There was no sign of Dave but I heard some sounds from the kitchen.</p> <p>I tried to think through the events of the afternoon and figure out how I felt about things. On the plus side, I really enjoyed the feelings of pleasure Dave had given me. I also realized… I wanted more. It was kind of like a drug. Is it so bad to be addicted to pleasure?</p> <p>I didn’t really like the spankings, but on the whole, it wasn’t so bad. I even thought that maybe I really did deserve to be punished. I can’t really say that being spanked spoiled everything. Besides, in some weird twisted way, it actually turned me on a little.</p> <p>As for being bound up and made to do my brother’s bidding… hmmmm. The lack of freedom was a new experience. We all grow up wanting to be free of our parents and teachers and make our own rules. But in a way it was kind of freeing to be completely without freedom. I know that sounds contradictory. But when I was tied up, I didn’t have to worry about decisions like what to do, what channel to watch on TV, or how to occupy my time. </p> <p>It was also kind of exciting to be controlled, even if it was my brother. Maybe because it was my brother, I was able to trust him more. I’ve always liked strong male personalities and to be totally controlled by a guy was a turn-on. He made me feel safe; safe under his control and safe in his love. And I loved the attention he was showing me. Doesn’t every girl likes good looking strong men to pay them lots of attention?</p> <p>So I guess I wasn’t really minding the way things had gone. I got up, went to the bathroom (difficult, but not impossible with my hands bound), then to the kitchen to look for Dave.</p> <p>He was just putting dinner onto a plate. He’d made hamburger helper, one of my favorites. I went up and gave him a kiss on the cheek and told him thanks for making dinner. Dave smiled and told me to have a seat.</p> <p>I sat down at the table but rather than sitting down right away himself, he moved behind me and reached over to release my wrists. Then he pulled them behind my chair, refastening the cuffs together.</p> <p>“Hey!” I said.</p> <p>“Problem?” he said.</p> <p>“Ahhhh… no” I said, not wanting any more punishments. But I WAS beginning to wonder when we were going to call the game quits for the day.</p> <p>He put the one plate down in front of his chair (which is beside mine). I began to wonder if he was going to give me anything to eat. In a minute he sat down next to me and asked if I was hungry. Of course, I said yes.</p> <p>“Well,” he said, “let’s start with dessert then, ok?”</p> <p>He put a cup in front of me with creamy milk-like stuff in it, dipped out a spoonful and pointed it at my mouth saying, “Open wide.” </p> <p>Having no idea what it was, I opened up and he fed me a spoonful of the stuff. It was salty and slimy and a little disgusting.</p> <p>“Yuck!” I said. But Dave was getting another spoonful. “No more!” I said, “That stuff is awful.”</p> <p>He held the spoon to my mouth and said, “It doesn’t’ matter what you like.” He waited with the spoon an inch from my mouth.</p> <p>“I could always pinch your nose shut and force it down” he said.</p> <p>Not having a choice, I opened up and took it in with a grimace. As he was getting the next spoonful, I asked him what it was.</p> <p>After feeding me again, he said, “Well, I’ve helped you cum lots of times. And I thought this might be a way you can share with me the times when I’ve gotten off.”</p> <p>“You mean,… ?“ I started to say as it hit me what this stuff was.</p> <p>And he put another spoonful in my mouth.</p> <p>“Yeah, after we do our thing, I go jack off while you recover and save it for you.”</p> <p>I realize he’s been feeding me his semen and choke on the spoonful in my mouth. I start to spit it out and he puts his hand over my mouth to stop me.</p> <p>“Now, now. Be a good girl and take your medicine.” He said with a smile.</p> <p>I am really grossed out. I can’t believe he was making me drink his spunk.</p> <p>“It’s only fair.” He said, “I get you off and since you didn’t get me off, you ought to share in some way, right?”</p> <p>When I swallow what was in my mouth, he takes his hand away. I don’t like it, and I don’t really buy his reasoning, but I also don’t seem to have much of a choice. I let him finish feeding me what little is left in the cup. Then he uses his finger to wipe the cup clean, and makes me suck his finger clean.</p> <p>“There’s my good girl.” </p> <p>Then he gave me some water, which I chug to get rid of the taste of spunk in my mouth. He started eating dinner while I looked on with growing hunger. Dave gave me a smile and then fed me some too. We ate the rest of dinner that way, Dave eating a few bites and feeding me from his own plate. When the food was gone, I was still hungry, but he wasn’t inclined to provide me any more.</p> <p>After dinner, he took me back into the living room (with my hands still fastened behind my back) and we sat down on the couch together and watched a ball game. Not my first choice for evening entertainment. All through the game, he again asked me questions about how the guys looked. I could see more of their form in those football outfits. Their groins were emphasized by the protective cups they wore. Dave had me try to imagine what their cocks looked like. He made me tell him how long or thick they were. It was embarrassing to talk about these things with him, but he kept me at the whole time. Just thinking about it made me aroused. </p> <p>As we sat there, Dave’s hands were busy… with my body. Though it was uncomfortable sitting with my hands behind my back, being caressed was nice. He pushed my thighs apart and runs his hand up and down the inside of my thigh, again teasing my pussy with light brushes every now and again.</p> <p>I feel myself getting moist again, warmth spreading from between my legs. I wanted to bring my hands around and help out, but couldn’t of course. </p> <p>After a while he just laid me down with my head in his lap, one foot on the floor and the other over the end of the couch, spreading my legs apart. One of his hands rubbed my head while the other began playing with my pussy almost exclusively. Then he got the vibrator out again. He turned it on and rubbed it on top of my suit over my slit.</p> <p>I could feel myself moving closer and closer to a climax. My pussy creaming with my juices and the heat spreading out from my belly.</p> <p>“We’re just going to slip this inside your suit now and see how that feels” he said.</p> <p>Before I could react, he was slipping the vibrator through the bikini waistband and underneath my bottoms so it made direct contact with my pussy. He just moved it up and down. It just barely parted the lips of my pussy, but it was like he’d sent shockwaves through me as it set my pussy lips vibrating. And it was directly against my clit. </p> <p>My orgasm exploded like an earthquake as I arched off the couch trying to push the dildo inside me. Using his other hand on my tits (on top of my bikini still), Dave brought me through two or three more back-to-back orgasms. I don’t know for sure… I lost count.</p> <p>As I regained my senses, the vibrator was gone, but his hand was still making soothing circles around my bare stomach and then he’d occasionally reach down and give my pussy a little squeeze. I was in heaven. The afterglow of passion kept the guilt away. Even though I was exhausted from my recent orgasms, his hand kept me on edge, wanting more.</p> <p>He looked affectionately into my eyes and said, “Are you my little slut?”</p> <p>I was so horny and out of it, I just didn’t care anymore.</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Tell me, Stephie. Tell me what you are.”</p> <p>Breathing heavily, I said, “I’m your little slut.” I was on autopilot.</p> <p>“And I love you, my little slut.” he said.</p> <p>He bent down and gave me a little kiss on the lips, just a gentle brotherly kiss. But my lips were tingling, and I opened my lips hoping he’d linger, but he didn’t.</p> <p>“You know,” he said, “we’ve really only just begun. I can make you feel even better.” </p> <p>I didn’t know how and just looked at him quizzically. I was enjoying his continued caresses, especially when he touched me between my legs.</p> <p>“But you’d have to let me touch you more. We’d have to change the rules a just little more and so I can touch you the way you really need to be touched.” </p> <p>He was rubbing my crotch hard, his other hand pinching my erect and sensitive nipple. I had orgasmed so much that everything was super sensitive. My pussy lips were swollen, my nipples sore. But even though his touch almost hurt, I couldn’t get enough. I had no idea how many times he’d made me cum that day.</p> <p>I wasn’t sure what he meant, but since he already made me feel so good, I didn’t see any need to change things so I told him I wasn’t ready yet.</p> <p>He said okay, but let him know when I changed my mind. Then he picked me up in his arms and carried me upstairs to my room. He laid me on my bed and released my arms only to reattach them over my head to the bars of the headboard (actually, it’s not really a board. I have one of those brass beds with vertical bars reaching up to a curved bar on top). He proceeded to rub my pussy again, gradually bringing me closer and closer to climax again. Just as I was about to let go again, he stopped, leaned over and kissed me again and said goodnight. </p> <p>I was frantic and tried to push my hips up toward him and pleaded with him saying, “Please Dave, please finish me.”</p> <p>“Noooo, I don’t think so. But I tell you what, I’ll give you a little help.” he said.</p> <p>He pulled the vibrator out of his pocket and adjusted a setting, then inserted it beneath my bikini bottom, placing it just on top of my slit, but not on my clit. But he didn’t turn it on yet. He attached my ankle cuffs to the foot-board of the bed, spreading my legs apart and stretching me out on the bed; not enough to be really uncomfortable, but enough that my mobility was severely limited and I wasn’t able to maneuver to adjust the vibrator beneath my suit. He turned the vibrator on and I felt it jiggling my pussy lips, but on a very low setting.</p> <p>I knew it wouldn’t be enough to get me off. But I also knew it would keep me aroused as long as it was there. He was going to leave me like that! He was leaving me on edge and wanting more.</p> <p>“Dave!” I said, begging him, “Pleeeease!”</p> <p>He just smiled, patted my cheek and covered me with the sheet. Then he turned and left, closing the door and leaving me in the dark with my frustrations.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I stayed awake, trying to push up with my hips to get the vibrator in a position to help get me off. I thrashed around, but nothing worked. Every now and then, I could get it to just touch my clit, but not enough to help much. It just tantalized me more. All I could think about was cumming. At some point I realized that my butt was getting wet from all the juices my pussy was putting out.</p> <p>I wanted to cum so bad! I could not believe Dave had left me to be tortured like this. I was strapped down on my bed in a “Y” shape with a vibrator buzzing away. I kept calling out for Dave, but he never answered me. Eventually, the batteries wore down and I fell into an exhausted, frustrated sleep.</p> </div>","['This is a sequel to a 5 part instant message conversation submitted by Katie Dale, entitle “Conversation with Anna”. I was intrigued by the story and after it failed to continue this past January, I decided I’d just continue the story myself. I have no idea if the original “conversation” is real, or contrived. However, I assure you that what follows is completely fictitious. ', 'I do not condone incest, the sexual abuse of minors, or any other deviant sexual practices. This story is complete fantasy and is intended to stimulate the fantasies the reader. It does not depict actual events and is not intended to be read by those under 18 years of age.', 'I was unable to contact the author of Conversations with Anna, so my apologies if I have stepped out of line. However, before you read further, please read Katie Dale’s story as it is a prelude to my own. ', 'The principals in the story are Stephanie, about whom the stories are written, her brothers Dave and Mike, her mother, and her friend Anna. Anna was the one she conversed with through instant messages, but whom Stephanie never met. I have taken Anna out of the story as I am now writing this from Stephanie’s perspective as a narrative rather than as an internet conversation.', 'To bring you briefly up to date, Stephanie is a 14-year-old girl who begins a conversation with Anna, telling her intimate problems of masturbation, the recent separation of her parents, her fear of her 17-year-old brother, Dave, and their subsequent make-up. She discovers her brother’s collection of bondage paraphernalia and allows him to tie her up and caress her body, even bringing her to her first orgasms. He was also permitted to spank her as punishment for throwing away one of his shirts. She is an innocent, but gets turned on by the bondage and his caresses. She feels guilty since it is her brother that excites her. She is always covered by at least a bathing suit and no direct genital contact is achieved, but the reader can kind of tell where things are heading. But that was just the beginning.', 'I hope you enjoy, and please feel free to send your comments, questions and criticisms.', 'To be continued…']"
574,"Stephanie's New Year, Part 2",2,SAM BLYTHE,a_noni_mouse@fastmail.fm,"Stephanie’s will submits further.  Her brother makes her submit to being touched in her most intimate places.  She also exposes herself completely for the first time since she was little and finds herself slipping further into submission, allowing her brother more and more control as she protests less and less.",2006-11-09,5,5,"m/f, bd, ds, humil, inc, nosex, oral, reluc, spank, teen, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/samblythe002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Our story begins…</p> <p>The next morning, Friday, I woke up as I’d been left, arms stretched above my head and secured to the headboard, legs stretched apart and attached to opposite sides of the food of the bed. The vibrator rested in my bikini bottoms, now lifeless. I reeked of dried, sticky pussy juice. My arms and legs ached, having been stretched out all night. The clock on my dresser told me it was 8 in the morning. </p> <p>I became aware of another sensation. I had to pee. Bad! I called out for Dave, but heard nothing. I called louder. Nothing. My body started shifting around. I wanted to squeeze my legs or cross them. I was afraid I was going to wet the bed. About the time I thought I was going to let loose, Dave showed up at my door.</p> <p>“I gotta pee NOW!” I said.</p> <p>He smiled and came over to the bed, starting to remove the cuffs from my ankles.</p> <p>“Do I hear a please?” he asked, removing the dead vibrator from my crotch.</p> <p>“Pleeease!” I said.</p> <p>He then removed the collar and the wrist cuffs and I bolted for the bathroom.</p> <p>“Take a shower while you’re in there.” he called to me.</p> <p>I didn’t need any convincing to do that. While I was in the shower, I heard the bathroom door open. I’d locked it, but knew all it took was a small screwdriver or bobbie-pin to open it.</p> <p>“Get out! What are you doing in here?” I screamed. He ignored me.</p> <p>“When you get done, I put your change of clothes on the counter… oh, and you get a penalty for locking the door and then yelling at me. That’s not being very respectful.” he said and I heard the door close again.</p> <p>“Crap!” I thought. I was afraid of that, but wasn’t willing to just let him waltz in and see me naked either. And besides, just how respectful was HE being walking in the bathroom while I was in the shower? And what made him think I wanted to keep playing this stupid tie-up game, anyway?</p> <p>It was good to feel clean again. It took a little extra warm water and soap to clean up between my legs. As my hands rubbed away the residue of last night’s excitement, I again became aware of how much my pussy was still itching. Dave had gotten me so excited and I still hadn’t had any satisfaction. My fingers dipped through my slit and rubbed my pussy lips. Mmmmm, it felt so good… and I still felt the need to cum. </p> <p>“You’re not in there being a slut and touching yourself are you?” I heard Dave’s voice on the other side of the curtain. He hadn’t left after all.</p> <p>“Dave, please get out!” I said as I pulled my hand away from myself. </p> <p>“When you’re done, I’ll leave, but then you’ll only have two minutes to get dressed and open the door again.”</p> <p>I hurried up and finished and turned off the water. He passed me a towel over the curtain and I started drying off. As he left, he reminded me of the two-minute limit. When I got out of the shower, I found a very small pile of clothes folded on the counter. As I looked at them, I realized it was the black pleated cotton skirt and a white top with spaghetti straps. When I put it on, I remembered that it was a size too small and was tight across my chest. I noticed that it had also been shortened even more than it was before. It had been cut so it just barely covered my small breasts and left my midriff bare. There was no bra, no panties. The skirt came only a couple of inches below my butt cheeks. I didn’t like the idea of no panties, but at the moment didn’t have a choice. I finished getting dressed and opened the door before the two minutes were up.</p> <p>I dried and brushed my hair. As I prepared to leave the bathroom, I paused, studying my reflection in the mirror. I wondered what the day would hold for me. Yesterday had been full of wonderful sensations, but lots of humiliation, too. Maybe he’d let me quit this silly game for a while and I could call a friend up and go have some fun without all the embarrassment. On the other hand, I don’t think I’d ever had a more intense day.</p> <p>Dave was waiting for me on my bed when I arrived in my room. Actually, I’d thought about putting on a pair of panties. That idea was looking less promising with Dave in the room.</p> <p>He looked up at me and got a big smile on his face. “You look awesome” he said, “sooooo sexy.” His eyes seemed to take me all in, roaming from the top of my freshly cleaned hair down to my toes.</p> <p>I blushed, but was really tickled by the compliment. He patted the bed next to him and invited me over to sit with him. I did. </p> <p>Putting his hand on my bare knee, he said, “So, you ready to start your day?”</p> <p>“I guess. Rather than playing the tie-up game, why don’t we just relax and watch some TV?” I said hopefully. “And you forgot to put panties on the counter, so I still need to finish dressing.”</p> <p>“Nope” he said, “I didn’t forget anything, and yes, I think we’ll play another day.” he said with a big grin.</p> <p>“But… I can’t wear a skirt without panties” I said, incredulous… and a little nervous.</p> <p>“Well… you could always go without the skirt then” he said.</p> <p>“That’s alright, I’ll keep it” I said.</p> <p>“Well, now that you’re all clean, let’s get you back in your, ah… jewelry.” and he holds up the dog collar for me.</p> <p>I decided to be bold. “I thought I’d give the game a rest and call up one of my friends and go do some girl stuff. Would that be okay, Dave?”</p> <p>“Hmmmmm” he pretended to ponder with a thoughtful finger on his jaw. “Since I’m not supposed to let you out of my sight, that means I would get to put up with two gossipy teenaged girls who probably want to shop or do other really fun stuff,” he said with a yawn. “Or… I can spend a day giving pleasure to my little sister, and kind of tormenting her at the same time. Now… whatever shall we do?”</p> <p>I could have predicted he wouldn’t be too excited about my hopes. What had I gotten myself in for?</p> <p>“I think we’ll play with your friends some other time. Now let me see that pretty little neck of yours.”</p> <p>“Pleeease Dave,” I said as I backed away a little, “I don’t want to play right now.”</p> <p>“Does someone want a spanking?” he asked with a look of disapproval on his face.</p> <p>“No, no… I’ll play.” I sat there obediently while he put the collar on me. Then he attached the leash before moving on to attach the soft leather wrist cuffs, locking both in place, but not to each other.</p> <p>He pulled me to my feet and then showed me his next toy. It was a leather bondage belt. He put it around my waist and cinched it uncomfortably tight, locking the catch behind my back. My wrist cuffs were then attached to the belt, just slightly forward of being directly at my sides. It immobilized my arms without the strain of being behind my back. But I couldn’t touch even my fingertips, nor could I reach my aching pussy.</p> <p>Once again, I was helpless.</p> <p>He pulled me by my leash so that our faces were close and briefly kissed my lips. “Feeling vulnerable yet?” he asked. I didn’t bother to answer him at first. I felt his free hand rubbed my crotch through the thin fabric of my skirt.</p> <p>Oh yeah, I felt vulnerable. He saw it in my face, but I nodded anyway.</p> <p>Even though my body was more covered than it was with just the bikini I wore yesterday, I still FELT more exposed. I could feel the air swirl around my pantiless crotch.</p> <p>Tugging on the leash, he led me downstairs to the kitchen where I could see he already had breakfast waiting. There was a bowl of cereal, and once again, a cup of his white, creamy spunk. He sat me down and I stared at the cup like it contained poison.</p> <p>Dave seemed to enjoy my discomfort, and sat beside me. He dipped a spoon into the cup and presented it to my mouth, but I just couldn’t seem to open my lips. This was not how I imagined starting my day.</p> <p>“A spanking would be kind of fun without panties, don’t you think?” he said.</p> <p>I opened my mouth and let him stick the foul stuff in my mouth.</p> <p>He hammered another nail in my pride by saying, “There’s my good slut… eat up all of your brother’s spunk.”</p> <p>I turned beet red and felt my eyes watering in shame. But he made me take it all and then again wiped the cup with his finger, which I had to suck clean. When I was finished, he pushed the bowl of cereal in front of me. It was mostly milk with maybe a cup of cereal in it. “Eat up babes.” he said.</p> <p>My hands are secured, and he didn’t offer to feed me. I just stared between him and the bowl. He turned away and left the room. I did the only thing I could; I started lapping up the milk and cereal with my tongue. I felt ridiculous, eating like a dog.</p> <p>He came back about the time I finished. I’ve got milk all over my nose, my chin and running down my neck onto my chest. He stared at me and chuckled.</p> <p>“You’re a mess,” he said. “Looks like I’m going to have to clean you up a bit.” He starts cleaning me with his tongue, licking all over my face, even parts that weren’t splattered with milk. </p> <p>At first I was disgusted, but it tickled a little. But once I’d gotten over my initial revulsion, I had to admit it felt kind of good. I liked him licking me and giggled when it tickled. Then he licked my neck and proceeded down my upper chest.</p> <p>“Mmmmm… It looks like you got some underneath your top too. Oh well.”</p> <p>Without even waiting to see what I’d say, he pulled the strap of my top off my shoulder and exposed my right breast, continuing to lick up the few streaks of milk that had slipped beneath.</p> <p>“Hey!” I said. “Stop that! That’s not in the rules! I didn’t say you could do that!”</p> <p>Part of me knew I should be mad, but it tickled and… I have to admit I was enjoying the attention and wasn’t really that mad. But I WAS embarrassed at him seeing my little boob and knew I had to lodge a protest.</p> <p>“Oh, sorry” he said, “but I guess it’s too late now” and he continued licking me, including my nipple.</p> <p>I protested a few more times, but not really seriously. As he continued licking me, his hand moved to my inner thigh, but he stayed a couple inches south of my pussy. His ministrations actually felt good and I started getting a little excited again, so I didn’t protest any further. </p> <p>I leaned my head back and just let him do what he wanted. After a minute when I didn’t say anything else, he pulled the strap off my other shoulder and started on my left breast, now totally exposing the upper part of my body. His other hand moved up to my pussy, but kept his hands on top of my skirt.</p> <p>My pulse doubled and my breathing got raspy as he worked me over. He just rubbed across the top of my slit over the skirt, without pushing down into it at all, so he built my excitement, but wasn’t giving me enough to get off.</p> <p>I start trying to push my hips up into his hand, but then he stopped.</p> <p>“Better quit before you get your skirt all wet.” he said. Then he pulled my top back up and put the straps over my shoulders.</p> <p>I whined in frustration, not sure if I should be madder at him for exposing me or for not letting me cum.</p> <p>“What’s wrong baby?” he asks, “Do you want more?”</p> <p>I hesitated, unsure how to respond, but my need got the better of me and I nodded my head.</p> <p>“Weeellll, we don’t want to get your skirt all messy with pussy juice, now do we?”</p> <p>Actually at the moment, I didn’t really care about my skirt, but said nothing.</p> <p>“And sense you don’t want me really touching your pussy, I guess we just have to quit for now” he said. “Besides, it’s time we were leaving” Dave said.</p> <p>I managed to ask him where we were going, but he didn’t answer. So I said if we were going out, I really needed to put on a bra and panties.</p> <p>He just laughed and told me, “I don’t think so.”</p> <p>He pulled on my leash and I stood up. He removed the waist belt and refastened my wrists cuffs in front of me. Then he put a jacket over my wrists, like I was carrying it in front of me.</p> <p>As we got to the door, he took the leash off my collar and twisted the collar around so that the ring was hidden by my hair and it looked a little more like a leather choker. Then he knelt down and picked up my feet, one at a time, and put on my slip-on tennis shoes.</p> <p>We walked out and he put his arm around me as we walked to his car. I felt loved and protected and safe somehow. But I was also beginning to feel owned, like I was Dave’s property or something. I wasn’t sure how I felt about that. It was a little embarrassing to go out in public with my wrists cuffed, even if no one else could really see.</p> <p>I guess I could have just stopped, turned around and headed back to the house (except he had the keys). I could have made a scene, protested, or just told him, no, I wasn’t going to be treated this way.</p> <p>But even though these thoughts went quickly through my head, I didn’t do anything; didn’t say anything. I just got in the car when he opened the door for me. I’m not sure I liked how he was treating me, but I didn’t hate it either.</p> <p>“So where are we going?” I asked.</p> <p>He just reached over and caressed my cheek and smiled at me saying, “You are so gorgeous baby.”</p> <p>Obviously, he wasn’t going to tell me where we were going. Then he told me to close my eyes and keep them closed until he told me to open them again. We drove about 15 minutes while he used his right hand to rub my thigh.</p> <p>Why didn’t I open my eyes? I was curious about where we were going, but just did what I was told. When the car stopped he reminded me to keep my eyes closed. He got out and came around and opened my door, helping me out while I kept my eyes closed. Dave removed my wrist cuffs, but told me to keep my hands together unless he either took my hand or told me otherwise.</p> <p>I told him okay and we went through a doorway, Dave led me by holding my arm.</p> <p>He whispered that I could open my eyes.</p> <p>I look around to see cases of earrings, studs, and other personalized jewelry. We were in a piercing shop! I started getting a little scared and was reluctant to go further, now knowing what he had in mind here. He herded me over to a sales girl and told her that I’m there because I wanted a belly button piercing.</p> <p>I was surprised and a little relieved. I’d been afraid for a minute it might be something worse. I’d actually wanted a belly piercing for a while but was afraid my Mom would freak. I wondered how he knew, or if he knew. Maybe he didn’t care if I wanted one or not.</p> <p>The girl showed us several different ‘rings’. They were pretty much all shaped like a ‘(’ but the difference was what was attached to the bottom. Most were some kind of dangly thing like a large earring. </p> <p>When she showed us one that had a circle on it, Dave squeezed my thigh and I knew to tell the girl that was the one ‘I’ wanted. It had a small clear crystal on the top and the bottom had a brass ball about 3/8” in diameter with a brass ring going through it, about a half inch in diameter.</p> <p>Dave told her that I really wanted it as permanent as possible and could she solder the connection once she put it through me. She looked at me to make sure, and after a little hesitation while Dave squeezed my thigh a little harder, I just nodded at her. Next, she asked if I wanted it through the top of my belly button or the bottom. Dave told her the bottom, with the jewel inside my belly button. Knowing resistance was futile, I nodded again. </p> <p>She had me get on a table with a cushion in the center that lifted up my abdomen. The girl sterilized everything and applied an anesthetic to deaden the skin. Of course, it did little to dull the pain as it went through me. She told Dave to hold my arms so I wouldn’t jerk as the bar went through. He got behind me, took hold of my wrists and pulled them up over my head. I watched as she pinched me, placed the sharp end inside my belly button, and pushed it slowly through my flesh. I only learned later that piercing through the bottom was more painful than the top.</p> <p>The pain was actually pretty incredible. I hadn’t realized the post would be burning hot! It was cauterizing the blood vessels as it went through. If Dave hadn’t been holding my arms, I know I’d have brought them down to protect myself. As it was, I instinctively tried to jerk my hands down, but he held them tight. It seemed as if it was moving in slow motion. I felt the thick bar pushing through every millimeter of me. I kicked my feet a little until she told me to hold still. I gritted my teeth and endured. </p> <p>At last it was through the other side. Damn, it hurt! </p> <p>The girl paused and told me that putting solder was probably going to hurt even more and suggested they strap me down so I couldn’t jerk around. I only heard her as if from a distance as I was still dealing with the puncture pain. It felt as though I’d been stabbed! She put seatbelt kind of things across my thighs, right above the knees, and another across my hips, and one more below my breasts. By this time I was figuring out I was being strapped down and it concerned me. Actually, it scared me. </p> <p>She took my right wrist from Dave and attached it to a leather restraint above my head, then did the same with my left wrist. I didn’t like this!</p> <p>“Why are you doing this? What’s going on?” I asked, tears coming to my eyes.</p> <p>The girl looked at me coldly and said, “I’m sorry dear,” Yeah right, I thought, “but in order to fasten this together, we need to heat the bar that I just put in and since its metal, it will probably burn you. If you jerk around, the hot solder will get on your skin, and then you really WILL be burned, and it will scar. So, hold still.” </p> <p>The girl picked up a foam ball and stuffed it in my mouth, telling me she hated screams. I was getting more and more scared. Then she picked up a soldering iron and touched the free end of the bar. The heat traveled quickly through the metal and added to my agony as it burned me from the inside. My whole body went rigid as the pain swept through me. Fortunately, it didn’t take long and she put some solder on the end and quickly screwed the ball onto it while keeping it hot. </p> <p>“There we are. All done with that one. Will there be anything else while you’re here?”</p> <p>Dave appeared thoughtful and then looked at me. “How bout it Sis?”</p> <p>I just shook my head. I didn’t think I ever wanted to be pierced again! The girl released me and told me not to worry about infection from the piercing, but to keep it clean until it healed completely.</p> <p>After we were back in the car, Dave put my wrist cuffs back on and fastened them together in front of me. He told me to keep my eyes closed and relax. As we left, he added another instruction. I wasn’t to talk unless he asked me a question. I was beginning to feel like I just wanted to go home and lay down. My belly still hurt like it had a hot poker in it.</p> <p>We went out to lunch and he treated me to a fish sandwich and fries. I don’t really like cheeseburgers and prefer cheeseburgers, but not being able to talk, I didn’t get the choice. He had to feed me every mouthful though since he didn’t release my hands and I had to keep my eyes closed. We sat in the restaurant next to each other and every time I was ready for a bite, he’d pick up my little sandwich and hold it while I took a bite. I didn’t get many fries actually. He only let me have about a dozen.</p> <p>It must have looked pretty silly from the perspective of the other diners. I heard them commenting to each other about how cute we looked and how nice the boy was to be feeding the little girl. And with my eyes closed, I was also getting ketchup and mustard all over my face; I could feel its cool sticky touch on my cheeks.</p> <p>What the other customers couldn’t see was what my brother’s hand was doing to my thigh and my crotch while we were eating. The tablecloth hid his actions from anyone else. He still didn’t touch me down there except through my skirt, but it was still making me hot. I had been yesterday since he’d let me cum and then he’d kept me itchy all last night and this morning. </p> <p>When we were finished, he told me to stand up. Then he told me what a mess my face was with mustard, ketchup and french-fry grease all over my lips and cheeks. I was embarrassed and wanted to wipe my face clean, but he made me walk out as I was. When we got into the car, he chuckled and then I felt him licking my face clean of all the mess right there in the parking lot by the car. Oh God, what if some we knew could see us?! </p> <p>I kind of thought it was gross at first, but then it felt good and even turned me on a little, especially since he saved my lips for last. He licked around the outside and as he got closer, I just naturally parted my lips. Dave licked even the inside of my lips and then his mouth closed over mine and he sucked my tongue into his mouth. Before I knew what was happening, his tongue was playing with mine and searching all through my mouth. His soft, but at the same time hard tongue, pushed into my mouth sliding over my own tongue. He’d then pull back and thrust it in again. I sort of thought he was like, you know, fucking my mouth with his tongue.</p> <p>My emotions were on overdrive. My belly still hurt. My mouth and face were being assaulted right out in public, which was embarrassing, but also somehow excited me. I was held helpless by the cuffs underneath my jacket. He was really driving me crazy!</p> <p>After he figured my face was clean, he put me in the car. Once he was in on the other side, he released my wrists, only to refasten them behind me. With my arms behind me, there wasn’t much I could do but sit there, but I was feeling totally controlled. His left hand went to my left thigh and his right hand was holding my collar, forcing my head toward his mouth as he started to kiss me again. I let out little “mmmphs” of protest as he manhandled me. But on the other hand, I was turned on by what he was doing. His left hand was getting provocatively close to my pussy, but didn’t touch my now oozing snatch. After a few minutes of this (and after I was really horny again), he quit, patted my cheek and reminded me to keep quiet.</p> <p>Leaving the restaurant, we drove some more, but with my eyes, closed, I had no idea where we went until after we got there. I knew we’d parked and he came around and got me out of the car. As I got out, he unfastened my wrist cuffs and I heard him drop them in his pocket. We walked for a ways. Finally, I heard him order “two adults” for a movie I’d wanted to see. </p> <p>Once we were in the dark theater, he refastened my wrists behind my back so I couldn’t reach my pussy in the dark. We sat down in the theater and I heard the advertisements and previews start soon after. I sat there, my eyes closed and my hands fastened behind me. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. I leaned toward him.</p> <p>“Dave,” I whispered, “Can’t I open my eyes and watch…” As soon as I’d said Dave, his hand had gone to my bare knee, but I’d kept going. It quickly increased in pressure until I shut up. </p> <p>“I told you not to talk!” he hissed at me. “Now keep your mouth shut and your eyes closed. I WAS going to let you look when the movie came on, but not anymore. You just flunked your lesson in obedience.” And he gave me one more quick squeeze on my knee to enforce his will and then left his hand there.</p> <p>As the movie started, I felt his hand begin to caress my knee in small circles. After a while, the hand moved up my thigh, caressing, fondling, squeezing, and teasing me. He kept me aroused through the entire movie. </p> <p>After about 20 minutes, he let me open my eyes and watch the movie, but he kept his mouth close to my ear. He whispered questions to me. He made me look at the men in the movie and had me tell him which ones were hot and why. He had me describe what I thought their asses looked like with no clothes and even how big their cocks were. Occasionally, he’d lick my ear and I’d feel his hot breath gently blowing against the wet surface of my ear. His hand on my thigh, his tongue on my ear and the images he kept making me see made me so hot and horny.</p> <p>His hand was either on my thigh or on top of my skirt rubbing my crotch most of the time. When he wasn’t doing that, he had his other arm around my shoulder with his hands draped over my breasts, playing with my nipples while he kept me pulled near his ear.</p> <p>I was afraid if someone saw us, we’d get kicked out. Finally, the movie was over and he released my wrists again, but told me to keep my hands clasped behind me. At least I got to walk with my eyes open. </p> <p>As we were leaving, he pointed out that my skirt had a wet place on the front like I’d wet myself. I was SO embarrassed! Of course, it was wet with my own juices from where he’d bee rubbing me.</p> <p>“I guess that’s what happens when I have to rub you through your skirt.” he said, but he didn’t sound very sorry about it. </p> <p>With my arms behind me, I couldn’t even cover myself. I was really tempted to disobey and move my hands in front to cover myself. It was then I noticed some of the people who passed us gave me a second glance. I just wanted to crawl into a hole.</p> <p>Dave didn’t have me close my eyes again until we got to the car. It was like he wanted me to see people looking at me. He had me lean forward and he fastened my wrists together again behind my back. On the way home, he asked me how my piercing felt and then reached over and played with it a little.</p> <p>I winced and told him it hurt worse now than when I got it. He told me the anesthetic had worn off. He continued to play with it a little, like he enjoyed my discomfort. He said he’d put ice on it when we got home. And then he started playing with my already wet crotch again.</p> <p>By the time we arrived back at the house, my skirt was a mess, the front considerably wet with my juices and I smelled of my own sex juices. But he didn’t get me off. He would get me close and then he’d stop. After we pulled into the driveway, we stayed in the car as he finished one last effort to bring me to the edge. But then he stopped and said, “We’re home, let’s go in.”</p> <p>I wanted so much to beg him to finish me… to let me cum, but he hadn’t allowed me to speak yet. Tears of frustration leaked from the corners of my eyes. He led me into the house, still with my eyes closed and my hands fastened behind my back.</p> <p>Once inside the door, he removed my shoes and refastened the leash after turning my collar around again. Since my eyes were closed, he led me by my arm to what I guessed was the living room. He had me stand there while he went upstairs and to get some stuff.</p> <p>I confess that when I heard him going upstairs, I peaked just to kind of verify where I was and in small rebellion of his control. When he came back downstairs the first thing he did was actually blindfold me with a cloth tied behind my head. Then he put a ball gag in my mouth. He was making me more and more dependent on him. </p> <p>Then he sat down and pulled me down onto his lap, my ass stuck up in the air. He laid his hand down on my butt, over top of my skirt and said, “Now first we have to give you your punishment for breaking my rules. You spoke in the theater without permission. You were a bad girl, weren’t you?”</p> <p>I just lay there in shock. I hadn’t really expected this. </p> <p>“Now remember, you are supposed to answer me when I ask you a question. Just nod your head for yes, shake it for no. You were a bad girl, weren’t you?”</p> <p>This time I nodded, though not with much conviction.</p> <p>“And you deserve to be punished, don’t you?”</p> <p>I hesitated, but went ahead and nodded.</p> <p>“And since you violated my rules to speak, part of your punishment is for me to break one of your rules, so I’m going to lift your skirt and spank your bare ass.”</p> <p>I shook my head no and tried to squirm off his lap. It did no good. He kept me there easily with one arm while he used the other to flip the back of my skirt up and tuck it into my waistband. Then he started the spanking without any fanfare. They were hard slaps too. After each one though, his hand would rest on my bum, rubbing away the pain a little. It was so embarrassing. I just knew he could see everything!</p> <p>Smack! rub… Smack! rub… Smack! rub. On and on for twenty smacks. My ass was on fire and I was sobbing by the time he was done. He told me I was a good girl again and pulled my skirt out and smoothed over my rear.</p> <p>While I lay there, I felt Dave doing something with my bound wrists. Then he stood me back up and I felt something dangling down the back of my leg. Next the dangly thing was gone and I felt him pushing something beneath the waistband on the side of my skirt. Then I felt a string or rope or something being fed between my legs. I felt him reaching his hand beneath my skirt on the same side and I guess he threaded this something through underneath the waistband again.</p> <p>He held onto it near my belly button as he pulled it taught beneath me, up through my legs. I learned later it was called a crotch rope. It was thin, only about a quarter inch thick, thin enough to be fed though my belly button ring. There were also a few knots tied in the rope and positioned so they’d be in contact with my slit. He pulled it tight, pulling on my arms and settling one of the knots into my slit. Then he knotted it above the ring so it wouldn’t slide back through.</p> <p>“Ok, Steph,” he said, “you control that rope with your hands. Pull on it too tight and your new piercing will probably hurt like a bitch. But if you do, you might be able to stimulate that hot little pussy of yours.</p> <p>“I know you want to do that.” he said and I could ‘hear’ the big grin on his face.</p> <p>He demonstrated by holding the rope right below my piercing (so it wouldn’t hurt so much) and then pulling my arms away from my back, straining the rope. I could feel it rubbing me inside my slit and even up against my clit. But the rope on my clit was smooth; the knots were in the lower part of my slit.</p> <p>Dave laid me down on the couch, on my back and fastened my ankles together. I was laying on my arms which wasn’t too comfortable. Then he went away for a couple of minutes. When he came back I felt something cold placed on my belly. He’d put an icepack on me. Then he pretty much ignored me as he turned on a ballgame.</p> <p>I was still excited and frustrated by what he’d being doing to me all day, especially in the car on the way home. I really wanted to cum. But when I pulled on the rope, I could feel my new piercing screaming in pain, even with the ice. Of course, the ice began to really cool off my stomach and that wasn’t any fun either.</p> <p>It was REALLY COLD!</p> <p>But my pussy was really hot and that offset how cold my stomach was. I wanted more in my pussy. I kept trying to move the crotch rope, but I just couldn’t move it very much without causing pain in my belly.</p> <p>My mind lost the sound of the ball game, lost awareness of Dave. I was totally focused on trying to get enough power and speed in that rope to get myself off. But I couldn’t… not without pulling so hard on my belly button that if felt like I was going to rip it out. I started squirming around, trying to do anything to change my condition so I could get off.</p> <p>Dave told me it had been 20 min, and he had to take the ice pack off, so my stomach started to hurt a little more after that.</p> <p>After what I later learned was about 45 minutes, I was crying. The tears were coming because of my frustration. I tried holding still and not moving the rope. But I felt it there. I knew it was there. I could feel the knots in places inside my slit. I knew that if I could only move it enough I could cum. But I couldn’t move it enough.</p> <p>I couldn’t take the pain. Dave was torturing me without moving a muscle. I told myself it wasn’t Dave’s fault. He wasn’t doing anything. It was me. I was slut enough that I wanted to get off despite the pain. I just wasn’t strong enough to either stop trying or finish myself off. I was a weak, worthless slut. This just made me cry even more.</p> <p>After maybe 90 minutes but what felt like hours, I was really a mess. I was soaked with my juices running down my thighs and soaking new places on my skirt. I was sobbing in frustration and self-pity. My belly button was aching constantly and every movement of the rope would send little knives of pain throughout my abdomen.</p> <p>I couldn’t help but twitch that rope. And any natural movement also twitched it. My pussy was on fire, my pussy lips swollen and super sensitive, reacting to every twitch of the knots in that rope. I couldn’t stop trying. I felt so dirty, trying to get off with my brother sitting beside me, trying to give myself pleasure and pain at the same time.</p> <p>Finally after about 2 hours (I figured because the game went off), Dave came and sat beside me and started stroking my face. He removed my gag, but I was in such a shambles, I could think of nothing to say right away.</p> <p>“Stephie, do you want to cum now?”</p> <p>I just nodded and pleaded with him, “Please Dave, please let me cum. I have to cum so bad.”</p> <p>He removed the crotch rope, pulling it from between my legs painfully through my sensitive pussy lips. But my poor stupid pussy missed even that torturous contact and I started crying harder, but at least it helped my belly.</p> <p>“I’ll get you off, but I’m going to have to reach under your skirt and touch you. Is that okay, Steph?” he asks.</p> <p>NO, it wasn’t okay, but I was so far gone, I didn’t care anymore. It didn’t occur to me that he could have used some other method to get me off. I just heard him say what he “had” to do and would probably have agreed to anything right then… and he knew it.</p> <p>I nodded yes.</p> <p>“Steph,” he said, “I want to make sure what you want” he said as one hand starts rubbing my thigh while the other one rubs my breast through my top.</p> <p>He was keeping my arousal at a peak.</p> <p>“Tell me Steph. Tell me to lift your skirt and put my hand in your pussy.” Dave said.</p> <p>I don’t think I even knew what we were saying. I just wanted to cum, especially now that the pain in my belly had subsided. Only a part of my mind realized that I was weakening further and surrendering another part of myself.</p> <p>“Dave please. Please lift my skirt and put your hand in my pussy. Please just get me off. I need to cummmm.” I said as I cried harder.</p> <p>“Okay Stephie, I’ll do it, but only because you want me to.”</p> <p>I vaguely felt him lifting my skirt up above my waist, at least where I wasn’t laying on it. The hand that was on my thigh moved to my pussy and slowly started to stroke it. It felt like I’d died and gone to heaven. The previous pain being completely overwhelmed now by pleasure. There were like electric shocks going all through me. His gentle caresses felt soooo good. Even now, though, he wasn’t in any hurry.</p> <p>His other hand moved my top up off my breasts and started rubbing my now naked nipples. We hadn’t talked about doing that, but since he was playing with my naked pussy, what the hell?</p> <p>His finger slowly circled my nipples, first one, then the other. Then he’d pinch them, and rub them and pinch the other one. I could feel my climax building stronger than ever. His right hand was moving up and down between my pussy lips, going oh so slowly. He’d play with my clit a little, then leave it for a minute, teasing me and stroking my fire.</p> <p>He started dipping his finger into my tight hole, just a little at first, then gradually deeper and deeper. I was really tight, but I was also soaked. He had no trouble pushing his finger inside me. I had turned onto my back and was pushing my hips toward his hand, trying to push him deeper, harder, faster. My pussy locked onto that finger inside me, not wanted it to leave me.</p> <p>But he took his time. Building me up slowly to orgasm.</p> <p>“Are you my little slut?” he asked.</p> <p>I nodded… anything to get him to make me cum.</p> <p>“Say it.” he said.</p> <p>“I’m your little slut.” I said.</p> <p>“What does slut want?” he said.</p> <p>“Slut wants to cum” I said, “Please let me cum. I’ll be your slut; just let me come.”</p> <p>He pulled his finger out of my cunt hole and put it in my mouth. “Now suck your cunt juices off my finger like a good slut my beautiful darling.” </p> <p>I was so far gone, I did it without hesitation. A small part of my mind registered this further humiliation. Would he ever stop degrading me? When his finger was clean, he stuck it back on my slit and stroked me again.</p> <p>“Okay my beautiful slut, go ahead and cum.” he said, “That’s my good girl.” Somehow, the insulting language excited me more, even though I felt absolutely humiliated.</p> <p>Dave pushed faster and deeper into me, bouncing off the fragile walls of my hymen. He used his thumb to go wild on my clit and with his other hand he pinched and twisted one nipple while his mouth first licked and then lightly bit into my other nipple.</p> <p>I came. I exploded in an orgasm harder than ever before. The waves of pleasure rippled through my body like an earthquake. If felt soooo good.</p> <p>And again, he rewarded my long day and my desires by continuing his actions until I’d come like 4 times. He kept calling me his little slut. He said how only a real slut would get so wet and turned on by her own brother. He said he was glad I was a slut, and not a goodie goodie. Nice, pretty sluts were so much better than stuck up old ugly goodie goodies. At some point in all the insults and pleasure, I passed out.</p> <p>When I came to, I was still on the couch, but I could feel the rough texture of a terrycloth towel under my butt to shield the furniture from all my juices. My hands were now fastened in front of me and so I was much more comfortable. The gag was off, but my blindfold was still on and my ankles fastened. I could tell my clothes were once again covering me.</p> <p>I lie there remembering what had gone on that day. I felt totally degraded. I had let myself be pierced and then let my brother kiss me in a very sexual way. Then I’d pleaded with him to expose my nakedness and to touch my pussy with his hands and get me off. I felt so low. I really was a slut.</p> <p>He’d been making me feel like being a slut was a good thing -- that it made me beautiful -- that he (and others) liked me better that way. He was challenging my self-identity, refashioning how I saw myself. I was just too naïve to know it at the time.</p> <p>“Ah, you’re awake. Are you ready for something to eat?” I heard him say. “It’s past seven.”</p> <p>I just nodded, realizing I was starved. He hadn’t really been giving me much to eat. </p> <p>“Now Stephanie, nodding is fine when you are gagged, but if you’re able to talk, you should be more respectful. You should say, ‘Yes sir’ when I ask you a question, okay?”</p> <p>I nodded again, but also added, “Yes Sir.” I didn’t know why I should call my own brother ‘sir’ but I was too tired and hungry to argue just then.</p> <p>He helped me reposition so that I was sitting up on the couch. He left for a minute and came back to sit next to me.</p> <p>“I’m going to let you hold it with your hands so you can lick your appetizer out of the saucer I have for you.”</p> <p>I cringed, feeling suddenly less hungry, figuring correctly his spunk would be in the saucer. This time, rather than feeding it to me with a spoon, I had to lick it out of a small saucer as he placed it in my bound hands. This was even more degrading than being fed it with a spoon – to eat it without being actually forced. By the time I was done, I could tell I had it on my chin and my nose and my cheeks. It’s hard to lick something when you’re blindfolded.</p> <p>“Mmmmm, my little slut makes me so hot doing that... here, wait a minute. Hold your hands here.”</p> <p>He repositioned my hands so that I was holding the saucer where he wanted it. It was about an inch from my lips, but I was leaning forward slightly and since I was seated, it was just at waist level. My blindfold still prevented me from watching what was going on, but I heard his belt being released and his pants fall to the ground.</p> <p>Somehow, I knew what was coming. I heard him panting and the small noises of flesh on flesh as he jerked himself off. It didn’t take long. The first spurt landed on my hand. I cringed. I really wanted to say something; to protest this new twist, but I was afraid to piss him off again.</p> <p>The second squirt hit my nose and dripped into the saucer. I gasped. Then I heard and felt the spurts landing in the saucer, some of it spattering onto my lips (which were clamped tightly shut). When the squirts stopped, I felt a little pressure on the saucer as he wiped himself off on its edge. He even wiped some of it on my fingers holding the saucer.</p> <p>“There you go,” he said, “there’s some nice hot fresh medicine for you. Eat up now.”</p> <p>I didn’t do anything for a minute. I was frozen, tears of humiliation beginning to pooling behind my eyelids.</p> <p>“Do we need another spanking?” he asked.</p> <p>In total humility, I licked the warm spunk from the saucer into my mouth and swallowed it. Little did I know at the time, but he was taking digital pictures of the procedure. When he figured the saucer was clean enough, he told me to lick my fingers and my hand clean, then he had me lick the tip of my nose and as much around my mouth as I could. He helped clean the last of it off my face with his finger and had me lick it clean. </p> <p>Beneath my blindfold, I was crying. He kissed my forehead and told me what a good little slut I was, and how proud he was of me, and how much he loved me. And he hugged me close and held me while I just sobbed.</p> <p>He kept telling me how good I was doing and then he’d caress my face, my arms, my legs. Eventually I felt better. He gave me water to drink, which I gulped down to remove the taste of his spunk. He fed me some Chinese takeout, a spoonful at a time, but still not enough to feel full.</p> <p>Then he released my ankles, pulled me up by my leash, and led me upstairs to the bathroom. He released my wrists, removed the cuffs, and fastened the leash to a nearby towel rack. He removed my blindfold and told me I had five minutes to use the toilet. I had to blink in the harsh light of the bathroom, but realized I really needed to go. He left the bathroom, but didn’t close the door completely, making me feel exposed and vulnerable.</p> <p>After five minutes, he came back in and led me to the shower and fastened the leash to the shower curtain rod. He turned on the water to warm up, then told me to get in and hand out my clothes.</p> <p>I got in, removed my soiled clothes and handed them to Dave around the curtain. He gave me 20 minutes to clean up. For a whole 20 minutes, I’d be by myself, relatively free.</p> <p>But I didn’t feel free. The leash was a reminder that I was still under someone else’s authority; someone else’s control. But if felt good to get clean again. Should I tell Dave I was finished? That I wanted no more? Should I risk his anger to end all this? Did I want it all to end?</p> <p>The feelings he had given me were incredible – indescribably wonderful. And I had the feeling it was only just beginning. There was more to come. But it was all so humiliating. I felt like the Stephanie I’d known was sinking lower with each encounter, losing herself in a turmoil of overpowering and confusing emotions.</p> <p>Even in the shower, I couldn’t keep my hand away from my pussy and kept touching myself, not enough to cum but enough to kind of remind myself of the stimulation he’d given me. Was it worth it? Was it worth the pain and humiliation and desperate desire?</p> <p>I wasn’t sure, but somehow, I couldn’t stop. God help me, I couldn’t stop. </p> <p>I kept rationalizing that it wasn’t so bad. I made myself believe that Dave loved me more than anyone else. I needed him. He took care of me. I couldn’t live without him. I needed to make him happy and his happiness was more important than anything else. Of course, he was also telling me all this at every opportunity and I had begun to believe it. </p> <p>I finished my shower, wrapped a towel around myself and took out my contacts. I normally wore them for a month at a time, and it was about time for a change, but I wanted to give my eyes a rest for the night. There wasn’t much else I could do as my leash still limited my movement. He came in as I was finishing.</p> <p>Looking up as he came in, I saw his loving smile. “There’s my beautiful girl.” he said.</p> <p>He took my large comb and started combing the wet tangles of my hair, gently pulling the teeth through my long dark hair. I felt like a little girl again -- so loved. I was being taken care of. I was still facing the mirror and Dave stood behind me. As he combed my hair, over and over again, I felt his body pressing up against me. His cock was pressing through his pants and my towel, up against the crack of my ass. As he ran the comb through my hair, the pressure pulled me back into him, pushing his cock harder against me.</p> <p>It was turning me on again. I wasn’t thinking about my hair, or how I looked. I was thinking about the cock pressed against my butt. When he finished with my hair, he laid the comb on the counter and placed his hands on my breasts over the towel. He kneaded them and squeezed them, pinching the nipples through the towel. As I leaned my head back in the response to the pleasure he was giving me, his lips met mine and gave me a long, deeply passionate kiss. </p> <p>He stopped after a few minutes, sighed, and said, “Oh, you are such a hot little slut, Steph.”</p> <p>With that, he took my leash and led me back to my bedroom where he sat on the bed, holding the free end of the leash, and just looked at me. I stood before him, draped in the towel and wondered what was coming next.</p> <p>I’d never had a boyfriend, my father was gone, my other brother hated me I think, and I was never my mother’s favorite child – Dave was. I don’t think she cared about me at all. She was never at home, never gave me any attention, rarely even bought me clothes. Dave was the only one who cared about me. He had stayed with me this weekend, not her. He was the only one I could count on to be there for me.</p> <p>I needed him. I couldn’t live without him. He loved me and I loved him. I wanted to be whatever he needed me to me. I wanted him to like me and to want me with him. I was his. If I belonged to him, he would keep me and I would have someone. The old Stephanie was slowly dying. I was becoming someone – something else.</p> <p>So, I smiled at him, sat in his lap, and hugged him tight.</p> <p>“I love you Dave.”</p> <p>“I love you too, Stephie.”</p> <p>He hugged me tight, and kissed me warmly on the lips. This time, as he held that kiss, I opened my mouth to breathe in his love. I felt his tongue caress my lips and brush against my teeth, even touch my own tongue. Somehow, it didn’t feel sexual, it felt like love.</p> <p>I didn’t want that embrace to end. We held onto each other for a long time, kissing deeply. My arms were wrapped around his neck, but his started to wander. His hand slipped between my legs and moved quickly under the towel to my slit.</p> <p>“Mmmph!” I exclaimed through the kiss. “Uh uhm.” I said, trying to tell him no.</p> <p>He ignored me. I felt one hand on my bare pussy while his other stroked the back of my head, and also prevented me from pulling back from his kiss, not that I really wanted to.</p> <p>At first, I clenched my legs together to prevent his access, but as his finger slipped in and out of my slit, forcing its way between my legs, I felt my own arousal growing. My willpower ebbed away. Between the kiss and his finger, I opened my legs without conscious thought, allowing his fingers access to my sex.</p> <p>I felt his finger enter my hole, already moist with desire. Then I kind of came to my senses and remembered my hands were free, so I used them to push myself away from his lips and clamped my thighs tightly together. Of course, his finger happened to be deep inside me when I did. </p> <p>“Dave, Please…” I said, trying to retain a little modesty and self-pride.</p> <p>He paused in his attentions and looked at me. “Please stop?” he said with kind of smirk, “or please continue.”</p> <p>“I love you and I like what you’re doing,” I said, “But this isn’t right. I’m your sister.”</p> <p>He sighed. “I’m just not going to be able to let you have any freedom at all, am I?” he asked, “Every time I do, you start trying to think for yourself again and get these silly little notions in your head.”</p> <p>As I started to protest, he reached up and grabbed my wrists, pulling me forward so he could fasten the cuffs together behind my back again.</p> <p>Then he got the ball gag out of his pocket and pushed it in my unwilling mouth again as I tried to protest. I could feel his cock hard beneath my butt.</p> <p>“Remember? You already gave me permission to touch you. You need to learn not to reverse yourself and not to question me. You have to learn it’s not good to think for yourself. You just have to do what you’re told. You’re more than my sister, Stephie, you’re my slutty slave.” he said.</p> <p>He stood me up briefly, then forced me down over his lap, my butt pointed up.</p> <p>The towel was too short to cover me this way and had crept halfway up my butt, exposing my lower cheeks to him. He angrily tore it from my body, leaving me completely naked. I tried to cry out through the gag, but only made unintelligible sounds. I squirmed and tried to get off him.</p> <p>He smacked me really hard one time and told me to be still. Then he laid his hand on my butt and briefly caressed me, saying, “It would have been better – and much more fun – if we’d just continued kissing” he said.</p> <p>Then he started spanking me. This time there were no loving rubs between swats. He just rained them down on me. The tears started flowing again as my butt turned to fire. His thigh pushed against my belly button, adding further pain as my new piercing dug into my sensitive skin.</p> <p>I was mad that I was getting spanked, but regretted making him need to punish me – again. He quit after giving each cheek 20 hard smacks. Then he bent down and I felt him kissing my butt, his tongue being used to massage my cheeks while his finger went inside my pussy again.</p> <p>“Spread your legs.” he demanded.</p> <p>This time I didn’t resist and his finger thumb went deep inside my hole, but I cried in humiliation. I just lay there and sobbed as he thrust his finger in and out of me. It wasn’t really intended to give me pleasure so much as to show me he could do what he wanted.</p> <p>One of his fingers started twiddling my clit as his thumb continued to twist and curl inside me while maintaining it’s in and out thrusts. His other arm reached beneath me and played with my nipple. Within a few minutes, I was ready to come, crying all the while.</p> <p>There I was, naked as a jaybird, being forcefully fondled by my brother. I was a mass of confused feelings: pleasure, pain, humiliation, desire, and anger. Wrong as I knew it was, it all made me so hot and aroused. I wanted more at the same time as I wanted him to stop. He just kept pushing my pleasure buttons. Just as I was about to come though, he stopped, adding frustration to my feelings.</p> <p>He set me on the bed and released my wrists. Then he laid me perpendicular across the bed, face up, tying one wrist cuff to the head of the bed and the other to the foot, spreading my arms wide. Dave then fastened my ankles to the legs of the bed, one at the foot the other at the head. My head was on one side of the bed and my spread-open naked crotch was at the other with my legs spread impossibly wide and arching me backwards, completely exposing my nudity to his gaze. I went completely red from embarrassment but with a gag in, could say nothing to protest this new violation.</p> <p>“Now, a special gift for you. If you hadn’t tried to be bad, you’d wouldn’t be naked, but, oh well… the fortunes of love and war. But you need to learn the heights of your own passion.” he said with an evil grin.</p> <p>His hands went to my nipples to massage, pinch and twist while his mouth went to my crotch. I felt his tongue start to lick my slit! I struggled violently, just knowing this was somehow very wrong. It was useless though, and I realized it felt REALLY good.</p> <p>It didn’t take long for me to start going wild, heading toward a massive orgasm. As his tongue explored my slit, digging into the well of my sex while his nose tickled my clit, my need to cum was suddenly overwhelming.</p> <p>He prolonged it for a long time, milking my need, running his tongue up and down the lips of my slit. He circled my clit with his tongue, flicking it back and forth. My excitement kept spiraling upward. He paused his tongue work to look up at my face.</p> <p>“You are so beautiful when you’re getting ready to cum.” he said.</p> <p>His compliment made me smile just a little even though I was embarrassed to be nude, tied and forcefully eaten out. I had stopped crying… it was hard to cry when you experience so much pleasure.</p> <p>He loosened my ball gag and removed it from my mouth, but left it around my neck. </p> <p>“What are you?” he asked me, and then gave my slit another long lick.</p> <p>“I’m… I’m you’re little slut?” I said, hoping that was the right answer.</p> <p>“That’s right. You’re my little slut girl.” Dave told me, licking me again.</p> <p>“Who do you belong to?” he asked.</p> <p>“You” I said, “I belong to you.”</p> <p>“That’s right,” he said, “And I love you.”</p> <p>His tongue dived into my hole, tasting my juicing slit. Then it jabbed down as deep as his tongue could reach into me, twirling around inside me. I thrust my hips into his face, trying to drive his tongue deeper inside me. This went on for the next several minutes as I lost the capacity to speak, breathed heavily and started to pant. My eyes rolled back into my head as I felt it coming.</p> <p>“Do you want to cum?” he asked.</p> <p>I nodded fiercely, adding, “Yes, please, I want to cum.”</p> <p>“From now on I’m not going to ask you. If you want to cum, you’re going to have to beg me. And you cannot cum until I tell you. Okay?”</p> <p>“Yes, okay… now please can I cum?”</p> <p>“Remember to be respectful.”</p> <p>“Yes sir. Please may I cum, Sir?” I begged him.</p> <p>“Why sure you can, slut.” And he put the gag back into my mouth and cinched it tight.</p> <p>His tongue went back to licking my stretched pussy. He drove it as deep as it would go inside me, in and out; fucking my hole with his tongue. His right hand played with my clit, rubbing it and then pinching it. His left hand pinched my nipple. </p> <p>My orgasm exploded inside me as I reveled in the ecstasy of the moment. He kept it up, making me cum again and again and again. I’d never felt something so good or cum so hard and long.</p> <p>Dave kept lapping up my juices each time I came as I screamed and screamed into my gag. I was in some kind of lala land, almost unconscious. He could have actually fucked me and don’t think I could have protested. </p> <p>When I came to myself a few minutes later, I was laying with my head on the pillow, cuffs on but not attached to anything. The clock on the dresser showed a little after 8:30 pm. Dave then dressed me. He put one of my old short T-shirts on that I’d cut off right above my abdomen. Then he added a pair of purple bikini panties. Well, it was better than being naked.</p> <p>He put my waist belt back on above my belly button and then fastened my wrists to it. He attached my leash to the headboard and removed my gag. I was just letting him do what he wanted. I had no will to protest. He helped me sit up on the bed. The leash didn’t allow for more than that. Then he walked out of my bedroom.</p> <p>He didn’t explain where he was going or when he’d be back. I laid there about 15 minutes before Dave came back. </p> <p>“Hey there, little slut. How are you feeling, beautiful?” he asked.</p> <p>I hated being called a slut, but at least he thought I was beautiful. But what can I say? I guess he’s right. I am a slut. I’d do anything to cum. I’d let him see me naked. I’d licked his cum out of a saucer. I’d let him eat me out. That seemed to be a pretty good definition of a slut. My faced flushed in shame again.</p> <p>He read the embarrassment in my face and said, “Sluts are girls who enjoy cumming, aren’t they? Sluts need to cum. Sluts want to cum all the time. That pretty much describes you, doesn’t it, Steph?”</p> <p>I hung my head in shame. He sat down beside me and gave me a hug. He told me he loved me and that if I wasn’t a slut, he might not love me as much. He told me that I was more beautiful because I was a slut. He said I belonged to him and he would take care of me because I was his slut.</p> <p>Part of me was getting used to being a slut. Part of me was getting used to being his. I loved him. He was really all I thought I had. </p> <p>“Answer me, Steph?”</p> <p>I nodded at him and looked in his eyes, tears in my own and said, “Yes sir.”</p> <p>He hugged me again, then stood up. He released the leash and used it to pull me to my feet.</p> <p>We went down to the living room again and sat on the couch. He put a tape in the VCR for us to watch together.</p> <p>It was a porn flick! It made me a uncomfortable watching it. I’d never watched one before. It showed naked men and women. The women were tied up, spanked and even whipped. The were forced to put the men’s cocks in their mouths and sometimes in their pussies and even their butts. Even though they yelled and screamed when being whipped, they seemed to enjoy the rest.</p> <p>All through the movie, Dave kept rubbing me. But he wasn’t intense in what he did. He seemed to want me to watch the show. Once again, he told me to describe the men’s cocks and asses. He pointed out how wet them women became, the smiles on their faces when the came as well. He made me aware of every sordid detail and had me tell him how it made me feel.</p> <p>He asked me what I would do with their cocks. It was soooo embarrassing. At first, I told him I didn’t want to do anything with them. But he kept on. He’d say things like, “you really want to see that cock, don’t you?” “You want him to take it out and whip it in your face.” “You want that nice fat cock inside you don’t you, Steph?” “What do you think it’d feel like inside you?” “Would you feel full inside?” “Do you think it would hurt going up your asshole?” “That one looks good enough to eat, doesn’t it?” “What do you think it’d taste like?” “Look at that girl’s face – all covered in his spunk… doesn’t she look sexy?”</p> <p>He kept on and on. He made me verbalize fantasies. He seemed to want me to think of nothing but cock. I was embarrassed at first, but it started to turn me on, too. When they were whipped, it made me afraid, but I also envied the pleasure the women received. Part of me wanted to be one of them. It made me hot.</p> <p>I don’t know if it was the movie or his fingers on my breasts and in my slit, but I spent the next 90 minutes really turned on. He didn’t try to get me off, just kept me really aroused.</p> <p>He kept whispering in my ear, comparing me to the girls in the film. He told me I was just like them. How they, like me, got off on being a slut. How we got excited about being tied up and controlled. He explained that sluts like the girls in the film were sex slaves, just like me. </p> <p>The guys owned those girls, like he owned me. Every slut needed someone to control them, to own them. Sluts couldn’t control themselves. There was some kind of comfort in knowing there were others like me; that I wasn’t the only depraved slut who submitted to the will of someone else.</p> <p>Part of the time I cried when he talked to me like that. But mostly, I just stayed turned on. </p> <p>Toward the end of the movie, he was more active in his efforts to excite me. The movie ended before I came. I was really hot though and wanted to cum bad. I had cum so much the last two days and couldn’t seem to get enough.</p> <p>“Please Dave, can I cum?”</p> <p>He shook his head. “Not yet, my little cum slut, I need you to do me a favor before you cum.” he said.</p> <p>“What?” I asked, frustrated and becoming desperate to cum again.</p> <p>“I’ve helped you cum so much. Do you think you can help me cum, Steph?”</p> <p>“What do you want me to do?” I asked, fearing a repeat of the saucer trick.</p> <p>He pulled my leash until I was on the floor, on my knees, in front of him. Right in front of me was his crotch. I could see his hard-on easily through his pants. I stared at it. I couldn’t take my eyes off of it. For the last hour and a half, all I’d been able to think about was cock. And here was another cock. Another hard cock. </p> <p>I instantly began to fantasize about it. What would it taste like? How would it feel? </p> <p>Then he unzipped his pants and pulled out his very stiff cock. It looked 7 inches long and about 2 inches thick. I’d never seen one before. It looked enormous, even though in my imagination, it had been about a foot long. Suddenly I came to my senses and the fantasies I’d had faded from my mind. This thing was real and it was scary.</p> <p>He pointed it at my mouth and said, “I’d let you do it with your hands, but you can’t use them right now. So do you think you can suck my cock, baby? I’ve helped you cum so many times. I need to cum too. I need you to help me baby.” He was almost pleading with me, like he needed my help.</p> <p>I shook my head and tried to back away, but the leash kept me there.</p> <p>“Come on. Please? Cant’ you help me cum Steph? Just come here and kiss it. Every good slut needs to learn how to love cock.” he said.</p> <p>He pulled on the leash, forcing my head closer and closer to the tip of his cock.</p> <p>“Nooooo,” I said, “Please don’t make me.” I kept trying to back away, but was getting closer as he pulled me. My voice shook in anxiety. I didn’t REALLY want to actually suck his cock. That was just going too far.</p> <p>All of a sudden, it was there, touching my lips. The precum leaving a slimy trail on my lips even as I tried to keep my mouth away from him.</p> <p>“Come on my lovely angel” he pleaded. “Don’t you love me? Don’t you want to help me like I helped you?”</p> <p>I kept my lips closed and shook my head.</p> <p>“It won’t take long Steph, and then you can cum, too.” he said.</p> <p>I did want to cum. I was still hot. My pussy was wet and itchy, begging to cum.</p> <p>“Be a good girl now.” he said, “You know if you’re a bad girl, I’ll have to punish you again. Good girls do what they’re told. Be a good slut and open your mouth.”</p> <p>Somehow that sank in just enough. To be a good girl, I just had to open my mouth. If I didn’t, I’d be a bad girl and get spanked. I wanted to be a good girl. I surely didn’t want to get spanked again. But I still didn’t open up.</p> <p>With his other hand he put a finger on my lips and worked it into my mouth. A finger wasn’t so bad. My tongue played with it as he worked his finger around in my mouth. Then he put another finger in. As he worked his fingers in my mouth, he used them to gently encourage my mouth to open wider. It made me relax a little.</p> <p>I didn’t really consciously decide to do it, even though most of my mind was still protesting. In an instant, his fingers were gone and there was a cock in my mouth. He had used his fingers to make room for his cock and then put it in while withdrawing his fingers.</p> <p>I said, “hmmmmhph” as I realized what he had done.</p> <p>I was panicking. I didn’t know what to do. He held it just inside my mouth for a minute. I guess he was letting me get used to it. It was hard and soft at the same time. It felt like a velvet covered pipe.</p> <p>“Good girl, Stephie,” he said, “now touch it with your tongue.”</p> <p>I tried to shake my head, but he had hold of the leash just where it connected to my collar and I didn’t have much movement in my head. All I succeeded in doing was moving my mouth enough to allow his cock to slip in a little more and my tongue touched it.</p> <p>He kept telling me I was doing well, that I was a good girl, and even how pretty I looked with his cock in my mouth. I kept trying to pull my head back. I just didn’t want to do this. But each time I tried to move, his cock went deeper. Part of me wanted to bite down with my teeth, but I just couldn’t seem to do that. Maybe because it was my brother and maybe because I was getting used to doing what I was told. Maybe I was just afraid.</p> <p>My tongue couldn’t help but touch his thing occasionally. I could taste the salty precum on it’s tip. His words kept up their barrage of encouragement. The pressure on my collar kept my head moving onto his cock.</p> <p>Soon my mouth was full of it, but still it kept coming. He pushed in until his cock touched the back of my throat. He told me how proud he was of me, how beautiful I was, how I was such a wonderful loving sister.</p> <p>I began to relax a little. Then I felt his cock starting to withdraw, ever so slowly. I relaxed more, thinking it might be over, even though I knew he hadn’t cum. He pulled out so that there was only an inch or so inside my mouth, just the head of his cock.</p> <p>All of a sudden he pushed forward again. His hands had moved to the back of my head, holding me just behind my ears. This time, it wasn’t so slow. He pushed in quickly, striking my throat. But then he pulled out again.</p> <p>“Okay, Steph,” he said, “use your tongue, slide it along the shaft as it moves in your mouth.”</p> <p>He started going in and out of my mouth, coaching me on what to do until I started doing it. I didn’t think I had a choice. He told me when to lick, when to suck, when to twirl my tongue around the tip of the shaft. It seemed to get bigger, stiffer than ever.</p> <p>After a few minutes, he warned me he was going to cum. He wanted me to swallow it just like I did the stuff in the saucer. I was really scared. I didn’t want his stuff in my mouth – not right out of his dick. And suddenly there was hot spunk hitting the back of my throat as he held it in my mouth. His cock expanded as it ejaculated and my tongue could feel the spunk traveling along the shaft as it was expelled.</p> <p>As he came, he slowly pulled out, allowing more room for spurt after spurt of his spunk. It was a lot of spunk. He kept cumming and cumming. It filled my mouth. I could not swallow quickly enough with my mouth also filled with his cock. Some drooled out of my mouth. Finally he was done and his cock softened and he pulled it out with a plop.</p> <p>After I’d swallowed what was in my mouth, he used his finger to scrap what escaped from my mouth and had me suck his fingers clean again. Then he helped me up from where I kneeled in front of him and had me lie on the couch again, all the while telling me how proud he was of me. He said I was a good little slut and was so beautiful.</p> <p>I felt awful. I had sucked my brother off. I was such a slut. My never-ending tears were again streaking down my cheeks. My arousal hadn’t faded though. I guess the slut part of me had liked the contact with a man’s cock. There was some kind of feminine power in being able to get a guy off.</p> <p>He’d been rewinding the porn tape during my ministrations. He must have a spot in mind because he stopped the tape before it reached the beginning. Once he’d cum, he pressed ‘play.’ It started at the point where them women were getting spanked and whipped. Then, true to his word, he got me off again. He sucked my nipples and played with my pussy and my clit until I came twice more. The film of the women getting abused seemed to add to my excitement, as well as his. But it just didn’t seem as enjoyable as before – not after what he’d made me do with his cock.</p> <p>When we were done, my panties were pushed down on my thighs, once again exposing my pussy to my brother. My shirt was pushed up over my breasts. I was soaked in sweat and pussy juice.</p> <p>Dave readjusted my clothes and then pulled me up by my leash and led me upstairs. Giving me 10 minutes in the bathroom to clean up a little (releasing one of my wrists, but fastening my ankle cuffs), he left me alone, but with the door open.</p> <p>After 10 minutes he came and refastened my wrists to the waist belt. Releasing my ankles, he led me, not to my own bedroom, but to our mother’s. He refastened my ankles together, then put me into the big queen bed our mother slept in. Then he got in too.</p> <p>We slept together that night, him keeping a hand on me and occasionally caressing my breast or my pussy or whatever his hand was near until he fell asleep. I wasn’t far behind him, exhausted as I was, I soon fell asleep as well, my eyes full of dried tears. I slept with guilt and shame, lost innocence and memories of unbridled passion. Who was I?</p></div>","['Author’s note: Thanks for the feedback from part one. Please keep it up. I particularly appreciate Katie Dale’s input and permission to continue as it was her “Conversations with Anna” that inspired this story. ', 'Disclaimer: I do not condone incest, the sexual abuse of minors, or any other deviant sexual practices. This story is complete fantasy and is intended to stimulate the fantasies of you, the reader. It does not depict actual events and is not intended to be read by those under 18 years of age.']"
575,"Stephanie's New Year, Part 3",3,SAM BLYTHE,a_noni_mouse@fastmail.fm,"Stephanie falls further into a depraved and submissive life. She and her brother once more take a trip to the piercing salon and later, Stephanie’s friend joins them for a little New Year’s Eve party.",2006-12-09,5,5,"m/ff, bd, ds, humil, inc, nosex, oral, reluc, spank, teen",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/samblythe003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I woke up about 8 a. m. Dave was still asleep. He and I were still in our mothers’ bed and I was still dressed as I’d been, in a short T-shirt and bikini panties. I wore ankle cuffs that were fastened together with very little play between them. My wrists were stiff cuffed and attached to the waist belt. I couldn’t really stretch my arms fully and they were cramping, having been at a forced angle all night. And of course, my ever-present dog collar.</p> <p>My immediate need was to pee, but with my ankles and wrists restrained, and the end of my leash somewhere beneath Dave, I was going to have to wake him up. I whispered his name gently, yet urgently.</p> <p>Dave woke up reluctantly. Actually, he seemed pissed that I woke him up. I told him the only reason I’d done it was because I had to pee. He released my ankles and one wrist and told me impatiently to hurry up and use Mom’s toilet. I hurried and was back in just a few minutes and laid back down on the bed.</p> <p>Dave refastened my ankle cuffs and my free wrist to the belt. He then rolled over and faced me, saying he’d like to make me a deal.</p> <p>“Okay…” I said, not sure where this was going.</p> <p>“You get me off and I’ll get you off.” he said in a rather off-hand manner.</p> <p>“Dave, can’t we just have a normal day?” I asked.</p> <p>“This WILL be a normal day… But I suppose we should start with a refresher on the rules of our game that we’ve been developing.” he said.</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>“First rule… we never do anything you haven’t agreed to, right?” he asked.</p> <p>“Right.” I said with a little more enthusiasm. </p> <p>“Second rule… You can’t go back on any permission you’ve already given.”</p> <p>“But…”</p> <p>“Stephanie, we talked about that already. Remember?”</p> <p>“Well,” I said with considerably less enthusiasm, “okay.”</p> <p>“As I told you, we can’t very well be playing along and all of a sudden you want to go backwards, can we?”</p> <p>“I guess not.”</p> <p>“Third rule… No speaking unless you are asked a direct question or you have permission.”</p> <p>“STILL?” I asked in shock. I didn’t realize he was carrying on with that one.</p> <p>“Yes,” he said, “and that includes now.” He looked at me sternly when he said this.</p> <p>“Okay.” I said with disappointment.</p> <p>“Fourth rule… always address people with respect. You shouldn’t just say, ‘yeah’ or ‘okay.’ Say ‘sir.’ Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes SIR.” I said with a little sarcasm.</p> <p>“Fifth rule… You can’t orgasm without permission.” This he said with a smirk.</p> <p>“Uhh, okay.” I said, my face turning beet red.</p> <p>“STEPH! Did you already forget the fourth rule?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir, I mean no Sir.” I said flustered.</p> <p>“Now you’ve got ME confused.” he said with a smile. “Recite rules four and five for me.”</p> <p>“Rule four is that I need to call people sir.”</p> <p>“Well, speak respectfully, including sir.” he said. “And rule five?”</p> <p>“Um, when I want to cum, I have to … uh, I have to have permission.”</p> <p>“Not bad, but now say it again with respect.”</p> <p>I sighed. “When I want to cum, I have to have permission, SIR.”</p> <p>“Better. Now, rule six… You have to do everything I say so long as it complies with the first rule.”</p> <p>This one I was even less enthusiastic about. “What happens if I don’t like a rule, or want to negotiate a rule? What happens if I don’t want to play the game anymore?”</p> <p>“You just broke rule four.” he said with a sigh. “I did not give you permission to talk. All you need do is acknowledge a rule. But for your information, you don’t have the right to question a rule. And quitting the game is not an option.”</p> <p>“But…” I started to say, my jaw hanging open.</p> <p>“Okay, that’s enough!” he says and flips me over on my stomach. He jerks my panties down to the middle of my thighs and starts beating my butt with his hand. Bound as I was, there was nothing I could do to stop him.</p> <p>“OW! Dave! Stop!” I cried. “Okay… SIR!” I kept trying to divert his attention as he whacked my butt with his hand, but he didn’t stop, didn’t say a word. He just kept pounding me until I started screaming in pain, tears leaking out on the sheets.</p> <p>Finally, he stopped. He must have hit me like fifty times. He pulled my panties up tightly into my crotch.</p> <p>“Now, if you think you can obey rule four, we’ll continue. Rule seven… as we’ve just demonstrated, any infraction of the rule will be punished. Though I can punish you any way I see fit, including temporarily setting aside rule one, if I spank you, all spankings will be on bare skin. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” I whimpered feeling defeated.</p> <p>“Now, why do we need these rules. What are you Steph?”</p> <p>I was too upset to think clearly, so I just said, “You’re little sister.”</p> <p>WHACK! He hit my ass again hard. Then he reached between my legs, which I hadn’t thought to close too tightly, and started fingering my pussy beneath my panties.</p> <p>“Now let’s try again. What are you?”</p> <p>“A slut.” I said in shame, knowing now what he wanted.</p> <p>“That’s right.” he said as he continued to finger me. “And do you think a filthy little slut, no matter how pretty she is, should be questioning me or trying to think for herself?”</p> <p>“No.” I said meekly, filled with renewed shame, feeling my pussy getting wet. I hated his words, but obviously what he said was true. I was a filthy little slut, even now getting wet while he humiliated me.</p> <p>“Rule eight… you belong to me. You are my slut, my slave. When you deserve it, I’ll give you more pleasure than you’ve had in your life, but you will serve me at all times. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes sir, I will serve you at all times.” I said through my sobs. I wasn’t sure exactly what he meant by “slave” but didn’t feel I was in a position to ask too many questions just then.</p> <p>“Okay, that’ll do for now. We’ll maybe look at more later. Now let’s get back to our day. And it’s going to start with you sucking me off.” he said in a stern tone. “Now get with it. Surely you don’t want another spanking?”</p> <p>“No sir, I’ll do it.” I said, and started working my way over to him as best I could without use of my arms or legs. At least I was already face down.</p> <p>While I was maneuvering toward his crotch, he worked out of his underclothes and I could see his cock pointing almost straight up as he sat back down on the bed. Precum was smeared across the tip of it.</p> <p>As I lay there looking toward his cock, I just wasn’t sure if I could bring myself to suck it. So I tried one more gambit. “Dave… sir, can’t we please just go eat breakfast?” I asked as respectfully as I could.</p> <p>He said nothing, but grabbed my hair and brought me down in contact with his stiffened cock. I hated myself and him right then, but I started to kiss his cock, then licking it like a popsicle. Dave gave me instructions on how to do things and improve my technique as I worked on him. He even helped drag it out more so that he didn’t come quickly, but would last longer.</p> <p>He moaned in pleasure, telling me how good I was, how great I looked with a cock in my mouth. He said I was the most beautiful girl in the world when I was sucking cock. My hands were fastened to my sides and I was sprawled across the bed using my neck muscles to move up and down on his cock.</p> <p>After about 15 minutes, his cock suddenly hotter and larger and pulsed into my mouth. He filled my mouth with his cum and I struggled to swallow it all, knowing he’d be angry if I didn’t. In the position we were in, if any leaked out, it would drain back down on him. As his cock shrank down to normal again, we both lay there panting. Despite my efforts, some of his spunk had leaked out and was drooling down his scrotum.</p> <p>“Missed some, didn’t you?” he said. “Always clean up someone who has used your services.”</p> <p>Humiliated even further with him treating me like a thing, I sucked his ball sack into my mouth and licked it clean, then made sure his cock was also clean. I wanted to go wash the spunk out of my mouth, but my ankles and wrists were still fastened.</p> <p>After a few minutes he said, “Well, a deal’s a deal” and he got up on his knees and moved toward me, unfastening my ankles, but leaving my wrists attached. </p> <p>He grabbed the waistband of my panties and slipped them off me, making me naked below my high rising shirt. I was bare from my toes to three inches above my belly button. I protested him stripping me telling him that I hadn’t told him he could do that. He just reached up and slapped me, not hard enough to bruise, but not lightly either.</p> <p>“Enough” he said, “No more back talk.”</p> <p>I had tears in my eyes as he pulled my ankles up and pushed them toward my head, my knees touching my chest. To keep them that way, he fastened my ankle cuffs to the headboard. At least I still had my t-shirt on. But my position completely exposed my butt hole and my pussy to him. He put a finger inside me. It came out wet. </p> <p>“I see my little slut likes sucking cocks.” he said.</p> <p>I was so ashamed, but knew the morning’s activities had already been making my body excited. He started licking me out then, dragging his tongue from my butt hole to my clit. Taking his time, he gradually urged me toward climax. </p> <p>After Dave had made me suck him off, I really didn’t feel like cumming myself. I just wanted to take a shower and rinse out my mouth. But I couldn’t help myself as he continued to lick my pussy. Shivers started flying through me as his tongue worked around and around my pussy, played with my clit, and drove into my hole.</p> <p>My fists balled into fists and my blood seemed to boil. My pussy was the source of the fire. Dave was fanning the flames of my body’s desire. My resistance crumbled and all of a sudden I wanted to cum more than anything.</p> <p>His hands pushed my T-shirt up off my breasts and played with my nipples, his fingers circling my nipples. Closer and closer they went until they were playing with my nipples, pinching them, kneading my breasts, flicking the tips that had grown hard and extended as he mauled me.</p> <p>Occasionally, Dave would give a slurping sound as he sucked up the juices from my pussy. The next minute, his tongue would lap at my butt hole, tickling the rim of my anus. I thought it was disgusting, but it also felt really good. He put his mouth over my pussy hole and sucked like from an inverted straw. It felt like he was trying to suck my whole sex up into his mouth. It was sending me closer and closer to the edge.</p> <p>I was frustrated I couldn’t use my hands. I thrashed around, limited by the way my knees were positioned out to my sides as I was bent in half for him to pleasure me. I came in a powerful orgasm that covered his face in my juices. I screamed out in my ecstasy. I wondered later if the neighbors heard me.</p> <p>But Dave didn’t stop. He kept his tongue twirling around inside me and then I felt his finger, coated with my own juices, push through into my butt hole. That sent me over the edge again at the same time I screamed “NO!” I didn’t want him in my butt hole, but it made me cum all the same, and he ignored me anyway.</p> <p>He kept at it until I’d cum 3 more times. I was so exhausted, I didn’t even have the strength to bring my legs down from where they were fastened when he released them. Dave pulled them back down until they were in a normal position.</p> <p>I was close to comatose as he released my wrists from the belt. He pulled me into something of a sitting position and pulled my T-shirt over my head and off. I was naked, but was so spent, I no longer had the energy to care.</p> <p>“You are such a cunt slut. I’ve never known of someone who can cum so much. But you are so gorgeous when you’re cumming. But I know something to make you look just perfect.”</p> <p>He refastened my wrists to the waist belt and then picked me up and carried me into our bathroom, where he laid me on the bath mat, right there on the floor. He got some things from the counter and set them beside me. I was still pretty oblivious to what he was doing. I just wanted to sleep and a couple of times as I lay there, I may even have nodded off.</p> <p>He moved my legs apart and knelt between them, facing me, keeping me relaxed with his hands caressing my thighs, my stomach, my breasts. He just kind of rubbed me so I’d be relaxed, not stimulated. Besides, by now I was actually a little over-sensitive between my legs. I started coming around a little more as I felt him massaging me above my slit.</p> <p>It felt pretty slick and I guess I figured it was with my pussy juices. Then I felt a kind of scraping sensation. He was shaving my pubic hair! He kept talking to me as I regained my senses. He told me how beautiful I was and how sexy. He said how I would look even better without hair down there. He said it would be easier for him to lick me if he didn’t have to lick hairs.</p> <p>His voice was soft and reassuring. It was mesmerizing and kept me in that calm state I’d had after my climaxes. The only thing I could think of was what he was telling me. This would be easier for him. I’d look better. All sluts shaved themselves. It would make me sexier. I’d like it a lot.</p> <p>Soon he was done and picked up the stuff he’d used on me and put it away. Then he turned on the shower. He removed the cuffs from my wrists and my ankles. He even removed my collar and waistbelt. Then he used steel handcuffs and refastened my hands in front of me. He helped me up and put me in the warm water of the shower, helping me to stand as he used his hands to completely wash my body.</p> <p>If felt so good to have him wash me, to feel his soapy hands all over me. He massaged shampoo into my hair and washed out the sweat and tangles of the previous few hours. Dave even washed my pussy. When he was ready to wash my butt, he made me lean forward and spread my legs as far apart as the shower stall allowed me. I had to use my bound hands to steady myself as he pushed me further into a bent over position. He soaped up my butt and massaged my spanked butt with his hands. Using a soapy finger he pushed a little way up my butt hole. That was enough to bring me around completely and I tensed up. I would have straightened up, but I was leaning over too much. </p> <p>“Dave! No!” I protested. </p> <p>“Shut up, slut!” he said as he pushed in a little further and twisted his finger around. I wanted to cry. This was not something I had agreed to allow him to do.</p> <p>He didn’t continue much longer though and pulled his finger out of me. He helped me stand up and the told me to wash him off. I did, using my cuffed hands and soap to wash him, even his cock and his butt. But I didn’t push a finger in him like he did me.</p> <p>He got me out of the shower and had me dry him. Then he dried me, taking his time with my private parts. He put on his robe, reattached my collar and pushed me to my bedroom and stood me in front of my dressing mirror. He released my wrists and set the handcuffs aside. Then he stood behind me, and began to brush my hair.</p> <p>My hands went instinctively to cover my breasts and pussy. He reached up without a word and moved my arms to my sides. I stood there with my brother, completely naked and unrestrained save for my collar, wondering what was coming next. I fought the tears that wanted to spring into my eyes at my embarrassment. No one had seen me naked since I was a little girl. That was what I looked like now as I gazed down at my freshly shaved pussy. I looked like a ten year old.</p> <p>“YOU SHAVED MY PUSSY!” I said incredulous, as if realizing it for the first time, my voice filled with incredulity, grief, and growing anger.</p> <p>He nodded. “Who owns you?” he asked, his hands suddenly gripping my arms tightly.</p> <p>I just hung my head, too mad to surrender to him right then.</p> <p>“Who OWNS you?” he asked again, a little louder, rubbing the hair brush on my butt.</p> <p>“You do.” I said, my emotions swinging quickly from anger to fear. Part of me realizing if I could let him do shave me, I must belong to him. But I still couldn’t believe he’d done it, especially without asking.</p> <p>“And what are you?” he asked.</p> <p>I didn’t want to say it. I knew what he wanted me to say, and I knew, looking back over the morning’s orgasms, it was true. I felt my pride crumbling more and more within me. I had just been so filled with my own slutty passion and pleasure that I had let my brother shave me without protest. I knew the truth.</p> <p>“A… a slut” I said sheepishly. My soul seemed to die a little.</p> <p>“Hmmm… actually, I think you’ve graduated” he said. “You are now my cock-sucking slut.” he said with a smile.</p> <p>I felt really low. I wanted to just crawl under the bed and disappear. </p> <p>“So, tell me again what you are.” he demanded.</p> <p>I took a deep breath and admitted, “I’m a cock-sucking slut.” I said.</p> <p>I sobbed. He held me in his arms, saying, “That’s right, you’re my beautiful little cock-sucking slut, my personal little slave and I love you.”</p> <p>I just sobbed some more. But I still wondered what he meant about ‘slave.’ I was afraid he wanted a more sexual relationship – that he’d make me do things with him. We hadn’t done any sex, yet. Well, maybe sexual stuff, but we certainly hadn’t had intercourse.</p> <p>“And I’m going to try to give you as many climaxes as you deserve, every day. I know how you love to cum baby.” he continued. “But before you can cum, I’m normally going to have you give me pleasure, just so we can keep things fair, okay baby?” he said.</p> <p>I just stood there, tears streaming down my face.</p> <p>“And we need to get you used to things, so for now, I’m going to leave you unrestrained, except for your collar and leash so long as you’re a good girl, and we’ll skip the clothes for now too.” he said. </p> <p>“No, please Dave” I pleaded through my sobs, “Please let me wear something.”</p> <p>“What did I say about talking without permission?” he asked smacking my right butt cheek with the brush. “Now enough of that. Do you really think cock-sucking slaves deserve clothes? Clothes are for goodie-goodie girls. You’re a beautiful cock-sucking slut. You need to display your pretty body. That’s what you’re good for, Steph. You have the terrific job in life of giving other people pleasure. No one needs your worthless opinions and your personal desires aren’t important. Now be quiet and let’s go downstairs.”</p> <p>And I felt worthless. Why was I even alive? Was it really for other peoples’ pleasure? Dave was destroying any self esteem I had, except he praised my body and my ability to give pleasure. My never-ending tears continued as I hung my head in humiliated submission. At fourteen, my self-esteem was shaky anyway. Like everyone else at that age, I was trying to discover my identity. Maybe years later, when I was more sure of who I was, I wouldn’t have been so easily manipulated, but he was quickly reforming how I saw myself.</p> <p>He refastened the cuffs to my ankles and wrists, though left them free, and clipped the leash to the ring on my still-sore belly button piercing. Then he turned to go out of my room. This was a new one. If I didn’t go along, he’d probably rip my belly apart. Naturally, I followed, naked though I was, trying to keep slack in the leash. I put a hand on the leash to take up the tension, but he told me not to or he’d cuff my hands again.</p> <p>He sat on the couch, but made me kneel down on the floor in front of the couch, but close enough where he could touch me.</p> <p>“Hmmm, I like you like this. And since you’re a little cock-sucking slave slut,” he said, “you will always kneel on the floor in front of me unless I tell you otherwise. Is that understood?”</p> <p>I just nodded, humiliated.</p> <p>There was a sharp yank on the leash connected to my belly button.</p> <p>“OW!” I said.</p> <p>“Answer me!” he ordered.</p> <p>“Yes sir” I said.</p> <p>“Yes sir, what?” he said.</p> <p>“Yes sir, I’ll kneel in front of you unless you tell me otherwise.”</p> <p>“Good. Now that’s rule nine.” He just petted my head like I was some kind of dog and turned on the TV.</p> <p>“Okay slave slut,” he said, “go fix me some sausage and fried eggs for breakfast.”</p> <p>I said, “Yes sir” again and started to get up, but he pulled me back down and told me to crawl into the kitchen on my hands and knees, dragging my leash between my legs. He told me a slave slut didn’t deserve to walk. Tears of humiliation fell to the carpet as I crawled.</p> <p>I wanted to quit, to say I’d had enough, but each time I’d questioned him, he’d spanked me hard and I didn’t want to be punished again. As I fixed his breakfast, I began to wonder how I could approach Mom about it all. Would she even care? After all, I think Dave had always been her favorite.</p> <p>I looked at the sausage and eggs I was frying up for him and almost drooled. I was so hungry. I put it on a plate and called to him, asking if he wanted to eat it in the kitchen or in the living room. When I turned, he was in the doorway. I almost put my hands up to cover my nudity, but stopped myself. Dave just smiled at me as he saw what happened.</p> <p>He let me fix my own breakfast too, a measured cup of cereal and a half cup of skim milk. He told me to put it on the floor. So, with my eyes tearing again, I did. I had to lick it out of the bowl, kneeling on the floor, naked as a jaybird. When I was finished, he told me to get under the table and give him a blowjob while he finished eating.</p> <p>Well, somehow that was the straw that broke the camel’s back. I’d had to give him a blowjob earlier, been spanked, given a bunch of rules I didn’t like, made to play this stupid game, walk around naked, leashed at my navel, kneel at his feet, and crawl to make HIS breakfast. I’d had enough and without thinking of the consequences I got up from the floor about as pissed as I’d ever been in my life</p> <p>“FORGET IT DAVE! “I’VE HAD IT! I’M NOT ABOUT TO DO THIS ANYMORE!” I stormed. “I’ve had enough of this game and I DON’T want to play anymore!”</p> <p>And with that, I turned around and headed out of the kitchen to go upstairs and put on some clothes. I wasn’t going to be his little slave cock-sucking slut anymore. I didn’t care if I never had another orgasm in my life.</p> <p>But I’d forgotten… in my anger, I’d forgotten about the leash connected to my belly button. As I turned and started to walk out the door, I experienced an excruciating pain that felt like my stomach was being ripped open.</p> <p>It twisted me around, facing back toward Dave and hurt so bad I fell to my knees instantly grabbing my stomach, like I wanted to hold my guts in. I saw the leash coming from between my hands and wandering over across the floor, where it was pinned beneath his foot.</p> <p>Somehow while I’d been concentrating on other things, he’d managed to step on the leash so when I’d attempted to leave, it had jerked me back. I looked at the loop that went through my belly button and saw that I’d torn something a little. There was a little bit of blood. Frantically, I tried to release the leash from myself, but it was locked in place and wasn’t going anywhere.</p> <p>“Dave, please let me go.” I pleaded. “I don’t want to do this anymore. I’m through playing this game.”</p> <p>He ignored me and just sat there finishing his breakfast. While he was looking somewhere else, I tried to disconnect the leash. I tried to remove the loop from my belly button. Nothing doing.</p> <p>When he was done, he stood up and put his plate in the sink. He still hadn’t said a thing. I was starting to get scared as I realized I couldn’t get free.</p> <p>He pulled lightly on the leash and said, “Up.”</p> <p>I didn’t want to obey him anymore. I wanted this to stop. I didn’t move. He pulled up on the leash harder. It was really starting to hurt my belly button. He didn’t say anything else, just kept gradually increasing the pressure on my leash to get me to stand up. I grabbed hold of my end of the leash and tried to yank it out of his hands, as well as relieve the pressure on me.</p> <p>It didn’t work. He reached down and grabbed one of my naked nipples and twisted it as far as his hand would turn, then pulled up on it and the leash at the same time. I shrieked! God that hurt! </p> <p>Shakily, I stood up. As soon as I did, he twisted me around, pulled my wrists behind my back and locked the cuffs together. Then using the leash, he compelled me to follow him into the living room. He had me stand in front of him, completely naked, with my arms fastened behind me and only about 6 inches of play in the leash which he held close to my abdomen. Then he fastened my ankles together and sat back to just look at me.</p> <p>After a minute or two, he asked, “Now … what is all this about.”</p> <p>In rapid fire, filled with anger and fear, yet trying to reassert my personhood, I told him I wasn’t a slut, and I wasn’t a cock-sucker. I wasn’t a slave, and I didn’t belong to him. I was my own person. I was free. I might not be a goodie-goodie, but I was a good girl. I didn’t appreciate being treated like a dog to lick cereal out of a bowl. I didn’t like dressing like a slut or traipsing around without clothes on, or having my belly button pierced without a say so. I told him I didn’t appreciate him taking liberties with my body and I didn’t want him touching me anymore. I was done with his little games and if he didn’t quit right now, I’d tell mom as soon as she walked in the door tomorrow. Tears of frustration were leaking from my eyes as I finished my tirade. </p> <p>“Done?” Dave asked.</p> <p>He looked unphased by all that I’d just said and just sat there looking at me patiently.</p> <p>I nodded, hoping his lack of anger meant that it could all be over.</p> <p>“So, you’ve cum like there’s no tomorrow, but you’re not a slut?” he said.</p> <p>I shook my head and said, “No.”</p> <p>“You ate sperm and sucked cock, but you’re not a cock-sucker?” he continued</p> <p>I shook my head again, “No, I just did that cause you made me.”</p> <p>“You don’t belong to me so I guess that means you’re not my 14-year old sister who our mother told to do as I said, when she put me in charge?” he asked.</p> <p>“I am your sister, but I don’t BELONG to you.”</p> <p>“You didn’t want your belly button pierced, even though that’s what you’ve been saying for months?” he said.</p> <p>I just stood there. He kind of had me on that one.</p> <p>“And you haven’t enjoyed the way you’ve been treated, right?” he asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, though not very vigorously, knowing the conflict inside me.</p> <p>Keeping a tight grip on the leash attached to my belly button, he reached forward before I knew what was happening and poked a finger into my pussy. It came out damp and shinny. He wiped it all over my mouth. I couldn’t help but smell myself. It smelled sweet, but again I felt humiliated.</p> <p>He pulled me closer and maneuvered me to sit on his lap. I had no choice but to set my naked butt down on his legs. He looped the leash around my waist and then held onto my waist and the leash with his right hand while his left rested on my thigh.</p> <p>“Stephanie,” he said patiently, “I know you better than you know yourself. A part of you wants to stay normal, to be like all the other girls you know. But the real you is buried under all that. You really like submitted to someone else’s control. You’re someone who gets off on being made to do things, sexual or otherwise. You enjoy your own body and you want to feel everything it is capable of feeling, but it’s more exciting for you when someone else makes you have those feelings. You can’t excite yourself like someone else can.”</p> <p>His left hand began moving around on my thigh, even though I wasn’t at first aware of it. I didn’t want to accept what he was saying, but part of me recognized there was truth in what he said.</p> <p>“This is who you are, Steph.” he went on to say. “It is the only way you can be truly happy. I know it’s hard on you right now… to make the transition from the way society has tried to make you to become who you really are, but when the day comes for you to accept it, you will find nothing makes you happier.”</p> <p>“My sweet little slut, I’m doing all this for you. The longer you resist your true role in life, the harder things will be for you. Since the caveman days, most women have wanted a man to be the one in charge. You’re just beginning to let those instincts be rediscovered.”</p> <p>I fought against what he was saying. I rejected it.</p> <p>“So it’s important that I make you see yourself for who you are. It’s important that I encourage you and even force you if necessary to do these things, so you’ll learn about yourself.” He said.</p> <p>I didn’t want to believe him. I just wanted to go back to my old life. To the way things used to be. I had begun to notice his hand on my thigh, moving around, gently massaging me. The way I was sitting, it was hard to keep my thighs completely together, one of my legs was hanging slightly off to the side so I could keep my balance. As he gently moved his hand around on my thigh, while distracting me with his words, his hand had come closer to my slit, even brushing against it ever so slightly.</p> <p>“When Mom comes home, you can tell her if you want.” he said. “But until then, you’ll just have to take my word for it. And it’s important that I don’t give you any choice.”</p> <p>“Dave” I said, “I don’t want to do this anymore. I just want my life back.”</p> <p>“Then why are you thrusting your pussy at my hand?” he asked.</p> <p>I looked down at his hand near my pussy. I froze in shock. I had been completely unaware I was doing it, but there was my slit, right up against his hand. Who knows, maybe he exaggerated or made it all up. But I died of embarrassment anyway.</p> <p>“As I said,” Dave went on, “this is who you are and all I’m doing is letting you see it. Now, I’m afraid we have to deal with that little rebellion you had. It is important that you come to realize who is in charge. You have to learn to obey so you’ll be a good girl. Bad girls are disobedient and keep trying to be independent. Good girls do what they’re told.”</p> <p>Pushing on my hips, he made me stand up briefly, then laid me down across his lap. I knew I was in for another spanking and with my wrists and ankles restrained, there wasn’t going to be much I could do about it.</p> <p>I did struggle though. I didn’t want to be treated like that and I certainly didn’t want another spanking. He reached between my legs, grabbed the leash and wrapped it around his foot so I was locked in place.</p> <p>One arm held my waist and the other held onto the inside of one thigh near my crotch, so that he had a good grip. He waited while I thrashed around until I started to run out of energy. Then his hand went up and back down again like it was on a tight spring and slapped my butt cheek hard!</p> <p>“OW!” I screamed. That hurt and my butt was still sore from the spanking I’d had before breakfast. </p> <p>But he did it again, and again, and again. With my wrists and ankles restrained and my belly button cinched to the floor by the leash, there wasn’t much I could do, but I kicked my legs up and down until I was exhausted. </p> <p>He continued to spank my butt, first one cheek then the other, until they both hurt like fire. I screamed and pleaded and cried, but he kept spanking me as hard as he could. It felt like he spanked me for half an hour.</p> <p>I screamed until my throat was horse. I cried, I sobbed. It just went on and on. Finally, he stopped. I just lay there exhausted, not that I could do much else.</p> <p>He released my wrists and let me slide down off his lap so that my knees hit the floor. But he held onto my wrists, which he then moved in front of me and recuffed together. Then he pushed me away so that I was on my hands and knees, a couple of feet from him.</p> <p>“Now, back to the kitchen slut!” he ordered and slapped my rear again.</p> <p>Slowly, pushing my hands first and then bringing my knees up to them, I crept toward the kitchen. My butt was flame and the spanking had exhausted me. Every time I paused, he would hit my butt again. When we got to the kitchen, he made me crawl under the table then he sat down in the same chair, a fresh cup of coffee in front of him.</p> <p>Then he opened his robe and told me to get to work. I couldn’t come out until he’d cum and anything I let spill out of my mouth, I had to lick up from the floor. Having no choice, I got to work. I licked his cock like a popsicle stick and got a good taste of the pre-cum on the tip of it.</p> <p>Taking the head into my mouth, I twirled my tongue around it and started sucking on it. I leaned into his lap, forcing his cock up into my mouth as far as it would go, then leaned back, sucking on it as it pulled from my mouth.</p> <p>I kept it up for almost 15 minutes. I had no idea how he held out so long. It was like he was somehow holding back, just to make it worse on me. Finally, he came… hard. The hot cum spurted onto my tongue and the back of my throat like liquid fire. I tried to swallow it as it came: squirt, swallow; squirt, swallow.</p> <p>But I missed a drop that hit the floor. He noticed. When I was done, I knew I had no choice so I leaned down and licked the drop of cum up off the floor. Finally, he pulled me out from under the table and released my ankles, then had me stand.</p> <p>He led me into the bathroom and then got some rubbing alcohol out of the medicine cabinet. Dave again switched my arms so they were fastened behind me again. Then he poured a few ounces of alcohol over my stomach, making sure it got well into my belly button. It stung like acid as it worked into where my belly had torn a little earlier.</p> <p>He lifted me up and set my rear on the sink counter. I said “OUCH!” because it hurt like hell for my butt to be sitting. Then he used some toilet paper to wipe off the excess and dab my belly button. Using a hand, he stroked my pussy and inserted a finger into my hole. He worked it in and out, also rubbing my clit and leaned forward to suck on my nipples until I was close to cumming.</p> <p>Whispering in my ear, he asked, “Does the little cock-sucking cunt want to cum?”</p> <p>My damn body had betrayed me again. I did. I wanted to cum, but I refused to answer him. I had a tiny vestige of pride left. He kept me on edge, just about to cum, until I finally nodded my head, the tears coming freshly down my face.</p> <p>“Then beg your master, slave. Beg me to let my slave cum.”</p> <p>No, I thought to myself. I just couldn’t fall back into that again. But he kept me close to point of cumming, always pausing enough so that I didn’t go over the edge. At least I didn’t give in right away. Soon, my pussy was once again itching with its need. His fingers moved around the lips of my pussy, stroked and squeezed my clit, and moved in and out of my slit. I lasted for almost twenty minutes with him keeping me close to cumming until I just couldn’t take it anymore. I felt defeated.</p> <p>“Pleeeease, let me cum.” I said.</p> <p>He didn’t yet. He said, “Come on, beg you master to let his slave slut cum.”</p> <p>I did it his way. “Please master” I said panting, “Please let your slave slut cum.”</p> <p>“That’s my good girl” he said, “That wasn’t so hard was it?” Knowing perfectly well that it was one of the hardest things I’d ever done.</p> <p>“But… No.” he said, “You were a bad girl so you’ll have to wait.”</p> <p>And with that, he stopped, and withdrew his hand from my dripping pussy. I shrieked in frustration. He put his finger in my gapping mouth and made me clean my own juices off his hands as I crumbled.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe he wasn’t going to let me cum after all that build-up and making me say those things. I just sobbed all over again.</p> <p>“If you weren’t such a slut,” he said, “you wouldn’t need to cum so bad. You see, I DO know you. You even called yourself a slave and a slut and begged to cum. You’re nothing but a filthy pathetic little cock-sucking cunt. You’re a slut who’s a slave to sexual pleasure.”</p> <p>I just hung my head and cried, filled with shame. I knew he was right. I didn’t deserve freedom. I didn’t deserve a ‘normal’ life.</p> <p>He released my ankles so I could walk, and led me back to my bedroom, where he had me kneel beside my bed. I actually preferred to kneel rather than sit with my butt hurting like it did. </p> <p>It was 10:45 in the morning and before anything else happened, the phone rang. He picked up the extension by my bed and said hello.</p> <p>Someone must have asked about me, because he said, “No, I’m sorry… She’s kind of tied up right now and can’t get to the phone. Can I pass a message to her?” <pause> “Okay, sure… I’ll tell her, but hey, I know she’s not allowed to come out tonight, but you’re welcome to come over here and join her for New Year’s Eve. I’m sure she’d love to have a friend over to help her celebrate.” I was freaking to know who he was talking to and then he said, “Just give us a call and let us know if you can come.” Then he hung up.</pause></p> <p>“That was Rachel.” he said. “She wanted to invite you over to her house for New Year’s Eve, but I told her you couldn’t come and invited her over here. I’ll bet she’ll have fun joining in our little activities.”</p> <p>I was shocked, and I was afraid for Rachel to see me like this. “No Dave, we can’t do this if she’s over here.” I said. </p> <p>He got an angry look on his face and I realized I’d spoken without permission again. He pushed the upper part of my body down across the bed, my knees still on the floor. Without hesitation, he began smacking my tail again. Thank goodness it didn’t last long this time, just long enough to remind me to keep my mouth shut.</p> <p>Part of me hoped that she would come so we might have a break from all this stuff. I had a feeling she’d want to come over. She’d always had a thing for Dave, but he’d never shown any interest in her, especially since she was like 3 years younger than him.</p> <p>He looked through my drawers and pulled out some clothes. He tossed an old tan colored skirt I’d worn last year on the bed. It had been short last year and I’d stopped wearing it because it was too small and tight. Next, he tossed a white tube top, again from last year. He also put some pink bikini panties down. Then he told me to get up and get dressed.</p> <p>He released my wrists and waited while I got dressed. After I was dressed, he refastened my hands in front of me and pulled me into the bathroom by my leash. When I saw myself in the mirror, I saw how much of a slut I looked like. My legs were bare all the way up to the top of my thighs, with my little pink panties barely out of sight. My abdomen was completely exposed, as were my shoulders. Without a bra, the thin tube top allowed my little nipples to poke through when there were hard, like now. </p> <p>He set a pair of my mother’s sunglasses on the counter. Using butterfly band-aids, Dave taped my eyelids closed. Then I felt him using gauze pads and adhesive tape over top. I felt the glasses being placed on my face.</p> <p>“Poor thing,” he said, “you’ve had flash burns on you eyes and are temporarily blinded.” he said with a chuckle.</p> <p>Before we left the house, he put a sweater over my shoulders and removed the leash from my belly button. Reminding me not to say a word unless he told me to, we left.</p> <p>It was strange, being led around without seeing. Yesterday, I could at least see light through my eyelids. Today, there was nothing.</p> <p>As we were driving, Dave told me we were going to a tattoo parlor. I was to ask for a tattoo to be put on my lower abdomen. He pressed my body where he wanted it. It would be put right above where my pubic hair had been, inches below my belly button. He also told me I was going to ask for a small stud to be placed in my nose. When asked for details I was to tell them to ask my brother Dave.</p> <p>I tried to tell him I didn’t want a tattoo or a nose stud. Not able to see, I never saw the blow coming. He slapped my face, hard. I just gasped.</p> <p>“I told you to be quiet unless I wanted you to speak” he said. “I don’t remember asking what you wanted. That’s a lesson you had better learn slut! You won’t be able to sit for a month if you keep this up.”</p> <p>The radio said it was 11:30 a. m. just before I felt the car stop. Dave released my wrists, freeing my hands, but warned me I was to keep them at my sides at all times. If I didn’t behave myself inside and do what I’d been told, he’d use a belt on my butt the next time.</p> <p>Dave helped me out of the vehicle and led me into a shop where he told someone that Stephanie was here for her appointment. A girl’s voice said just a minute and we waited in silence for a minute.</p> <p>I heard a guys voice say, “Hi, I’m Steve. So, this is Stephanie. Aren’t you a pretty young thing.” He sounded kind of creepy.</p> <p>Dave said, “She had kind of an accident and her eyes were flash burned. Put out your hand Stephanie and shake Steve’s hand.”</p> <p>I did. He took my hand and shook it. His hand felt clammy. Steve told us to follow him and Dave guided me back. I could tell by sounds and the way I was led that we’d gone into a smaller room. They seated me on some kind of recliner. </p> <p>“Okay” said Steve, “What’ll we have?”</p> <p>Dave said, “I brought a picture of what she chose.” I heard the rustle of some paper.</p> <p>“Ahhh…” said Steve, “kinky, isn’t she?”</p> <p>“You know it.” Dave said with a laugh. That made me really curious about what they were going to put on me.</p> <p>“Where do you want it, sweetheart?”</p> <p>Embarrassed and turning red, I pointed to my mound and said, “Here.”</p> <p>“Well we’re going to have to pull that skirt down a ways.” Steve said, chuckling.</p> <p>“Allow me” Dave said. “Steph, you’re going to have to push your hips off the seat a little.”</p> <p>As I pushed myself up, I felt my skirt being pushed down… not an easy task considering how tight it already was.</p> <p>“That’s as far as it will go, I’m afraid” Dave said.</p> <p>“Hmmmm, that’s not really far enough” Steve said, “Tell you what. I’ll get a towel she can cover up with, if you’ll just remove it altogether.”</p> <p>“Oh sure, she can do that, can’t you Steph?” Dave said.</p> <p>I wanted to say no way, I wasn’t about to take off my skirt to get a tattoo that I didn’t want in the first place, but wisdom prevailed, or was it my butt that was still sore from the last spanking. I felt something placed over my middle; I guess it was the towel. Dave had me lift up again and I felt him release my skirt and pull it out from under the towel.</p> <p>I felt really vulnerable in this strange man’s presence with only a towel covering my panties.</p> <p>Then I felt the towel being inched down. The way it felt, it barely covered my pussy when the towel stopped moving down. Then my panties were rolled down to just above my pussy lips.</p> <p>“Now this is going to hurt some.” Steve said. “She might be tempted to move her hands to stop things or twist about. I recommend you allow us to restrain you Stephanie. Otherwise it could be a problem. Also, if she doesn’t do pain well, she might want to scream. This is a sensitive area we’ll be working on. We can put some gauze in your mouth so it won’t be so noisy if you’d like.”</p> <p>I shook my head, scared, but I heard Dave say, “Sure, I think that’s probably a good idea and I’m sure Steph does too.”</p> <p>I felt belts or straps fastened around my waist just under my belly button, my chest just under my arms and across my thighs. My arms were then fastened to the arms of the chair and I felt something like a roll of gauze being stuffed into my mouth – a large roll of gauze which stretched my jaws open wide. It was crammed behind my teeth and I knew I’d not be able to push it out with my tongue.</p> <p>“Now just some disinfectant.” Steve said and I smelled alcohol or something like it and then I felt my lower abdomen being swabbed down. I could feel him push the waistband of my panties way down. I just hoped I was still covered. “It’s good she has no hair around here or we’d have to shave it.”</p> <p>“Okay, now for the fun part” Steve said with a little laugh which Dave echoed. Somehow, I didn’t’ think it was going to be all that fun.</p> <p>As the needle was applied to my skin, I yelped into the gag. It hurt a lot more than I thought it would. Maybe because it was such a sensitive area. After a while, I guess I became more desensitized to the pain. It didn’t seem to hurt as much.</p> <p>They told me it took an hour of work, but eventually the tattoo was in place. I was dying to know what they had put on me. When he was done, Steve put a bandage over the area.</p> <p>“Now” Steve said, “I understand she also wants a stud in her nose.</p> <p>“Yeah” Dave agreed, “She’s becoming quite the little slut.” </p> <p>My face burned in embarrassment. They talked about what kind of stud to put in my nose and came to agreement a short time later. Next, I felt a band strapping my head to the back of the recliner so I couldn’t move my head. Why they didn’t remove the other straps, I didn’t know.</p> <p>I felt an instrument next to my nose and also something being put up in my nose. I wondered when they’d put the ice on me to deaden the nerves when all of a sudden I felt the gun fire into my nose.</p> <p>“HMMmmMGRfff” I said into my gagged mouth. They just didn’t bother with the ice or anything else to ease the pain.</p> <p>“There we go” Steve said. “Now is there anything else I can do for you two while you’re here?”</p> <p>Dave hesitated saying, “hmmmmmm.” thoughtfully.</p> <p>There was silence for a minute. Then Dave told Steve as how I’d always wanted my tongue pierced. I jerked around on the chair.</p> <p>“I think we can arrange that.” Steve said, ignoring my protesting body movements.</p> <p>The next thing I knew I heard Dave’s whispered command in my ear, “Not a sound.” He emphasized his instruction with a hard pinch on my arm.</p> <p>Steve removed the gauze from my mouth and pulled my tongue out of my mouth before I could utter a protest even if I’d wanted to. He used another gun device and in two shakes fired it into my tongue.</p> <p>My scream was a gurgle around the fingers in my mouth and my tongue sticking out. I almost bit my tongue off. It hurt SOOOOO bad. I couldn’t believe they’d done that to me. He wrapped my tongue in gauze and then pushed it back into my mouth, finishing by just putting the rest of the roll inside. There was enough gauze to once again fill my mouth.</p> <p>“All done.” Steve said.</p> <p>He gave us instructions on keeping things cleaned and disinfected for a few days. He said I’d probably be wanting to eat through a straw for a while and should use mouthwash regularly.</p> <p>Dave told him I liked to suck popsicles and asked if that would be a problem. Again, I just died of embarrassment. </p> <p>Steve chuckled and said it would probably hurt for a while, but wouldn’t cause any real damage, but that any, ah, foodstuffs should be shot as far in as possible. I wanted to crawl into a black hole and be swallowed up.</p> <p>They next started talking about price. Dave asked if there were any discounts available. Steve said no, but then I heard him whispering something. I couldn’t make out what it was, but Steve became suddenly agreeable to a 50% discount.</p> <p>“She’ll love it, don’t worry” Dave said.</p> <p>All of a sudden, I felt my tube top being pulled up off my breasts and the towel being removed. I tried to protest, but it hurt too much to even move my tongue, nor could I move much in the restraints. The next thing I knew there was a hand groping my breast, a mouth covered my mouth in a kiss meant to cover any sound I could make with my tongue wrapped in gauze and another hand was playing with my pussy.</p> <p>I thrashed around as much as my bindings let me, trying to get free or at least indicate I didn’t like what was happening. Somewhere a few feet behind me I could here Dave’s chuckle so I knew it had to be Steve that was molesting me.</p> <p>The worse thing was, it was working. My body betrayed me and he was working me toward an orgasm. I was so humiliated to be here, strapped down in a chair, being molested by a complete stranger, virtually naked… and, I was close to cumming. Somehow the idea of being forced was even more exciting.</p> <p>When he twisted my nipple and pinched my clit while burying a finger in my hole, I came. I was crying, but I came. My humiliated tears were soaking the gauze over my eyes.</p> <p>Dave said, “That’s enough. She was a bad girl earlier today so she only gets to cum once. Just enough to remind her what she is.”</p> <p>As the fingers left my pussy, I tried to push my hips up to get more but the straps prevented me, so I just cried more into the bandages on my eyes. As I lay there trying to recover, I felt the tube top being lowered over my breasts and my restraints being let go. But my top wasn’t as low as it was before. I could tell that now it was pulled down only just below by little breasts.</p> <p>Dave whispered in my ear as he released the head restraint, “That’s my good little slut. Only a true slut would come from a complete stranger forcing his finger up her cunt.”</p> <p>Crap! I was so humiliated. I just wanted to slither away across the floor. I know I turned beet red; I could feel the heat in my face. But I knew he was right. I was a complete slut. It seemed all I wanted to do lately was satisfy my pussy.</p> <p>He pulled me up out of the chair and but left my panties pulled low; so low I was afraid they might work themselves down further when I walked. But he did put my skirt back on. He put it on a little higher than before so the waistband wouldn’t chafe my new tattoo. I was grateful for that, but knew that the skirt was now that much higher on my thighs and I kept feeling drafts between my legs and around my butt. He fastened my wrists together in front of me, clipping them to my belly button ring, then put the sweater over my arms in such a way as to cover my bound wrists.</p> <p>Steve said, “Nice trick.” </p> <p>Would the humiliations never end? I wondered why Steve didn’t protest the mistreatment of a minor, but then again, he’d just molested me himself.</p> <p>Dave led me out of the store by holding my arm. My hands were fastened to my belly button, I had a new tattoo right below that, my nose was freshly pierced and my tongue had a pole in it. That, and the gauze wrapping my tongue made me feel like my mouth was chocked full of cloth. I was a mass of pain and discomfort.</p> <p>We made a stop at a fast food restaurant. I could hear Dave ordering through the window. All I got was a milk shake, which he told me I couldn’t have until I’d earned it.</p> <p>When we went in the house, Dave first released my restraints and told me to take my clothes off right there in the front hallway. I was absolutely shocked! I stood there, not believing what he was asking me to do.</p> <p>“O WUAY!” I told him through my gauze filled mouth. Then I regretted trying to say anything as pain shot through my whole mouth from where my tongue had been pierced. My hands shot to my jaws to hold my mouth.</p> <p>I heard a swishing sound, which my slow brain informed a few seconds later had been his belt being pulled from his pants. The next thing I knew was a <crack> sound and then a searing pain in my butt. I tried to move away, but ran into the wall as another slap hit my thigh. I tried to put my hands down to protect myself, but he’d just hit another place. He only hit me five times and then asked me if I was ready to do what I was told.</crack></p> <p>“Besides,” he said, “what’s the big deal? I’ve already seen it all haven’t I?”</p> <p>Maybe, I thought, but that wasn’t me willingly stripping for him. But I didn’t want to get hit again so I took off my top and skirt, dropping them slowly to the floor. I sniffled in pain and embarrassment as I stood there naked in front of my brother, my hands moving to protect my pussy and my breasts. It was embarrassing, even though I couldn’t see anything through my bandaged eyes.</p> <p>My hands had barely stilled from moving when I felt him slap my face, first in one direction then another. It wasn’t really hard, but it still hurt.</p> <p>“Don’t ever do that again.” he said sternly. “You’re a slut, remember? You’re supposed to show yourself.” Then his finger was inside my pussy. It was only then that I realized I was wet. </p> <p>“You see what I mean? You’re such a filthy slut, just stripping in front of me makes you wet, or was from getting spanked? Either way, it just shows how much of a slut your are.”</p> <p>I hung my head. I couldn’t see with my eyes bandaged, but somehow, I felt unworthy to be seen, even by my brother. I felt like scum. Dave refastened my hands together in front of me, then attached them to my belly button ring. Then he reattached my leash to my collar and told me to get on my hands and knees. He made me crawl, still blind-folded, into the living room. He removed the sunglasses, but left my eyes bandaged.</p> <p>I heard his trousers drop and he sat down on the couch. He removed the gauze from my tongue (for which I was grateful) and then ordered me to give him a blow job (for which I was NOT grateful). </p> <p>I was appalled! How could I do that with my tongue freshly pierced? I remembered what happened this morning when I’d refused and didn’t want a repeat, much less a belt. Still, I wanted nothing to do with having something in my mouth right then. I tried to back away, shaking my head.</p> <p>He grabbed my hair and pulled me toward his cock. He stuck his thumbs in my mouth, forcing my jaws open. As my mouth opened, I screamed around his penis at the pain my new post caused me and tried again to back away. But his hands in my hair wouldn’t let me.</p> <p>I had no idea Dave could be so cruel. I felt like a piece of meat as he fucked my mouth. I was certainly in too much pain to respond. I tried to keep my tongue out of his way, but it wasn’t possible. It felt like he was going to rip my tongue out as he pushed his cock in and out of my sore mouth. I couldn’t believe he was doing this to me so soon after my tongue had been pierced.</p> <p>“Oh yeah, baby. Suck me good. That stud feels so good on my cock.”</p> <p>It may have felt good for him, but it was torture for me! Every time he moved in or out, my post shifted angles and his moving cock seemed to be trying to pull the post out of my tongue. The pain was excruciating! I screamed and moaned and bucked my head trying to get away. I could feel his cock scraping past the stud in my tongue, in and out. Each movement felt like he was tearing my tongue apart. But he seemed to get heightened pleasure from it. </p> <p>“Oh yeah, that feels so good. Do it slut! Take my seed, you little cocksucker.”</p> <p>Fortunately, he must have been really worked up because it didn’t take him long to cum. As I felt him getting ready to shoot his load, he pushed really hard and I felt his cock bend down into my throat. He deep-throated me as I felt his spunk shooting down my gullet. Gross!</p> <p>I couldn’t breathe until he was done and shrank enough for me to get air past his cock. He pulled out and I cried in pain. I just crumpled there in front of him as he put his thing away. I was a blubbering mass of degraded little slut. </p> <p>Dave picked me up enough to return me to my knees and gave me the milkshake. I sucked it in, trying to keep the straw in past my new post. It helped to rinse the taste of his spunk out of my mouth and the cold deadened my tongue a little. After a couple of minutes and several gulps, I felt a little better. As I drank in relief, Dave rubbed my head, and complimented me.</p> <p>“I love you so much Stephie. You’re so pretty and you suck cock so good, baby. You’re such a beautiful little slut. I’m going to love you forever.”</p> <p>Somehow, it made me feel better that he liked what I did; that I’d pleased him and he thought I was pretty. Maybe I just didn’t hear him call me a slut. </p> <p>Dave pulled me by the leash on my collar and made me crawl upstairs to my bedroom. He let me sit on my bed and asked me if I wanted to have a nice cum and a nap. I felt so drained, I just nodded. </p> <p>He laid me down on the bed and released my hands from my belly button, but kept them fastened together. He then attached them to the head board. Dave told me to open my legs. Almost on automatic pilot, I complied, spreading my naked body for him.</p> <p>He gave me a deep french kiss as his hands started massaging my slit. I could feel him playing around with my tongue post, which hurt, but not as bad as when his cock was in there.</p> <p>I was already wet. Maybe I just stayed that way these days. His fingers slid up and down my labia, spreading my wetness around. He rubbed my juices over my shaved mound, which somehow made me even hotter. It was like being ‘naked’ there made me even more sensitive to being touched where once I had hair. </p> <p>His finger dipped into my hole while his thumb worked on my clit. I grew hotter and hotter. My pussy ached to cum. It didn’t take him long; it seemed like I was always ready to cum these days. </p> <p>But then, just before I came, Dave had me humiliate myself more and admit I was a cock-sucking slut who was his personal slave.</p> <p>I was so hot. I wanted to cum so bad. I’d already done it many times so once again, I submitted.</p> <p>It hurt to talk and my words were a little muffled, but I said, “Yes Dave, I’m a cock-sucking slut. I’m your personal slave. Please can I cum?</p> <p>“Good slut,” he said as he continued to finger me enough to keep me on edge, “You’ll do whatever I tell you, won’t you, slut?”</p> <p>“Yes… yes… Please can I cum?” Each word was new torture to my mouth</p> <p>“Are you my cunt?”</p> <p>“Yess, I’m your cunt.” I said becoming out of breath and with growing need and pain.</p> <p>“Are you my slave?”</p> <p>“Yes! I’m your slave. Please, can’t I just cum?” My pains from today seemed less important by this point than my need to pleasure my aching, starving pussy.</p> <p>“Okay, but beg me good now slut. Tell your master how much you want to cum. Tell him you’ll be a good slut and do as you’re told.”</p> <p>“Please! Please master, let me cum! I need to cum so bad. Please let your slut cum! I promise. I promise I’ll be a good slut and do what you tell me. Just please can I cum?!” I just wanted to keep my mouth closed and cum. It seemed important to have a little pleasure after all the pain.</p> <p>“Okay, my little slut. Cum for master.”</p> <p>With his mouth biting a nipple, and his fingers suddenly pinching my clit, I came really hard, squirting my juices over his hand. He spread it all over my thighs and belly, avoiding the bandage over my tattoo.</p> <p>After I came, Dave left me to sleep. Which I did almost instantly, hands still fastened above my head. When I woke, I was incredibly sore – all over. I had no idea how long I’d been asleep. My eyes were still bandaged and my wrists still fastened above me. I could tell my tongue was swollen as it seemed to fill my mouth.</p> <p>I needed to piss again. I tried to call Dave’s name. I discovered it was really hard to talk with a post in my mouth. I didn’t get much volume out. He must not have been far though because I heard him come in my room and ask what the problem was.</p> <p>Somehow I got him to understand I needed the toilet.</p> <p>“And did I tell you to talk?” he asked.</p> <p>“No, but I really need to go.” I said, thickly.</p> <p>“Fine, if you can’t hold it until I’m ready to release you, wet your bed.” he told me. And then I heard him leave.</p> <p>I was determined not to wet my bed. But the more I thought about holding it, the more I had to piss. I tried to think about other things. I tried to think about school on Tuesday. I tried to think about cute guys I liked. I tried to think about what it could be like tonight when Rachel came over. I tried to think about how I wanted to tell Mom what had been going on.</p> <p>But always, my mind kept returning to my need to piss. It felt like I’d held it for hours. I had no idea of the passage of time. Finally, I decided Dave wasn’t going to come back in time and my bladder let go.</p> <p>Soon I was lying naked in a pool of my own piss. It smelled awful. Once again, I was humiliated. Dave seemed to be waiting for that moment because I soon heard him over my own crying, come into my room.</p> <p>“Tsk tsk tsk” he said. “Just couldn’t hold it, could you. You are such a bad little girl. And with Rachel coming over in a while. Hmmmm… Oh yeah, she called while you were asleep and said she could come. She’ll be here at 10.”</p> <p>He released my wrists and removed the eye bandages and got me up. Taking me into the bathroom, he told me to take a shower, clean myself up and fix my hair for tonight’s party. Amazingly, he left me in there, unrestrained, but told me I might get the bandages back on my eyes later.</p> <p>Of course, the first thing I did was look in the mirror. The first thing I saw was the stud in my nose. Actually, it wasn’t too bad. It was a simple small stone with a hint of green that matched my eyes. I thought it was kind of cute really.</p> <p>I opened my mouth to see my post. It only extended maybe a quarter of an inch above and below my tongue. I was relieved. It felt like it was a mile above my tongue. There was a deep green stone visible on the top of the stud. If I hadn’t had it put in against my will, I might have liked it.</p> <p>I took the bandage off my tattoo to see it. I’d never seen the symbol before. It was all in one color, kind of dark blue. It was circular and looked like three overlapping teardrops with a small red dot in the middle of the bottom of each drop. It was maybe three inches in diameter.</p> <p>It was kind of cool, but I had never wanted a tattoo. I looked at it with a sense of loss, tears again coming to my eyes. The piercings could all heal over in time, but this… this was permanent. </p> <p>Dave had marked me. I felt like I’d been branded. I grieved at the loss of something inside me. I felt like something of who Stephanie used to be as an individual was gone, gone forever. This wasn’t a game. For the first time, I realized that this wasn’t some kind of kinky weekend game we were playing. </p> <p>I took a long hot shower. The tattoo was painful to wash, but it felt good to be clean again. I dried off, fixed my hair and applied some makeup. I also made sure my bowels were empty.</p> <p>Without thinking, I wrapped a towel around myself and went back to my room. Dave was in his room and called to me to change my sheets before I did anything else. While I was finishing that up, Dave came in and saw me wrapped in the towel. He was ticked again and said I should know better than try to get away with something that stupid. In a stern angry voice, he said, “Did I tell you to wrap up in a towel?”</p> <p>“No … sir.” I mumbled as I took it off and put it on the bed.</p> <p>He grabbed my wrists, put them behind me and took his belt out of his pants. Then he sat on the bed, forcing me onto his lap by pushing on my wrists with his left hand. Doubling the belt, he smacked me with it on my butt.</p> <p>I screamed bloody murder! It hurt like hell! He slapped me with the belt five times… on my butt and upper thighs. Be the second hit, I was sobbing again. I kept trying to tell him I was sorry. That it would never happen again.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, I’m sorry.” I pleaded, but he just kept whipping my butt with that belt. I doubt he even understood my words. It sounded like I was gagged with my swollen tongue.</p> <p>When he was done, he released my wrists from his grasp and let my feet and knees fall onto the floor, but held onto my waist, giving me a hug, saying, “Steph, you’ve just got to learn, okay sweetie?”</p> <p>The contrast was amazing. Minutes ago, the anger had flared and now he was so tender and kind. He rubbed my sore butt and kissed me. He stood me up and rubbed a salve on my tattoo. </p> <p>I just rubbed my fiery butt trying to put out the flames while I continued to cry. I could feel that he’d raised welts on it and they stung like a thousand bees.</p> <p>He checked over my piercings to look for redness or swelling and even had me stick out my tongue. It was obviously swollen, but didn’t seem infected. He put antibiotic ointments on everything to make sure (except to my tongue of course).</p> <p>I was surprised when I noticed the clock said it was 9 pm. I had napped longer than I thought. My stomach gurgled and growled. I hadn’t had much to eat today. Breakfast had been a cup of cereal and milk while lunch had been a little bit of milkshake through a straw.</p> <p>Dave heard my stomach though and said it sounded like I was hungry. I just nodded. He pushed me down on my knees in front of him and told me to suck him off and he’d think about something for me to eat.</p> <p>I thought about telling him no, but didn’t. I opened my mouth to take him in, but my whole jaw hurt like fire. I didn’t think I’d get his cock far into my mouth since my tongue already seemed to fill it. My tongue hurt like hell as I tried again and again to push onto him. Dave got impatient though and pushed against the back of my head, forcing himself inside. I screamed!</p> <p>Again, he fucked my mouth while I wailed and cried at the pain. I could feel every millimeter of his cock scraping by my tongue and its new pain rod. But my pain and tears didn’t stop him from becoming quickly excited.</p> <p>When he was about to ejaculate, he sat up straight and pushed me away a little while pulling out of my mouth. Then he told me to use my hands to jerk him off. I did and when he was about to cum, he told me to point it at my naked tits.</p> <p>Soon, my breasts had his cum all over them. He told me to rub it around and work that cum into my skin real good, like it was a beauty treatment. And just after I’d had a shower! I rubbed an even coat all over my breasts and even some of my abdomen. Satisfied, he told me what a good little slut I was and patted the top of my head. I just bowed my head in shame, though part of me was glad that he was happy with me now, rather than angry.</p> <p>“What shall we have you wear for our little party tonight” he mused. </p> <p>He started going through my drawers and my closet. In the end, he settled for the Wilma skirt he’d bought for me and a tight white half shirt with a band logo on the back. No bra or panties of course. My abdomen was exposed from about 3 inches above my belly button to about the same distance below it. My waistband rested just above the new tattoo.</p> <p>“Okay,” Dave said, “you have permission to talk tonight (if you can) and you are free to act normally, but follow my lead if I decide to take things in a different direction. You cannot tell me ‘no’ tonight, so if I tell you to strip and jump up and down on one leg, you do it, even if Rachel is watching. And you will agree with anything I say, so if I say the sky is falling, you agree, okay?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir.” I said. I couldn’t help but wonder where this was going. Surely, he wouldn’t let Rachel in on what had been going on.</p> <p>Dave told me to lie down on my bed and hold onto the headboard with my hands. Under no circumstances was I to let go or I’d have to wear wrist restraints while Rachel was here. Then he lifted my skirt onto my belly and started fingering my pussy. </p> <p>“You know you’re already wet, don’t you my little slut?” he asked. </p> <p>I nodded my head, feeling shamed again.</p> <p>“Well that’s good,” he said, “you wouldn’t be a true cock-sucking slut if you didn’t love it enough to be aroused by it.”</p> <p>It was weird, but what he said had truth to it. The things he’d done to humiliate me, even when I was getting him off, also seemed to excite me as well. I didn’t want to admit it, but he did seem to know me better than I did myself. He knew what excited me.</p> <p>I felt the heat between my legs growing as he continued to finger me. The ‘itch’ and the need were once again winning and I felt my desire to be satisfied grow. The tingling spread from my pussy throughout my whole body.</p> <p>All the prohibitions and morals that I’d grown up with, all the inhibitions my family and schooling had drilled into me, seemed to be getting trashed over the last few days. My body seemed to belong to a different person than the model 14 year old girl I had been raised to be. Dave had spent the last few days teaching me that inside my body, I was the submissive cock-sucking slut he’d told me I was. My body got off on sucking my brother’s cock, on being fingered by him, and by being exposed and humiliated. Even the pain aroused me a little.</p> <p>My breathing began to be ragged as my excitement built up. How could anyone want to cum as much as I did?</p> <p>Being a ‘normal’ 14 year-old girl had never been all that exciting, but sticking with what was expected of me by my mother, my school and everyone else had been … comfortable. I hardly ever got in trouble and everyone saw me as a good girl.</p> <p>I started panting as my orgasm approached… thrusting my hips up into Dave’s loving fingers. His fingers working inside my slit and rubbing my clit were lighting a fire in me again.</p> <p>The events of recent days had been demonstrating that I was not really the nice good little girl everyone, including me, thought that I was. I was a girl who seemed to crave having something stimulating her pussy. I always seemed to want to cum, just like now… to cum and cum and cum and never come down from that sexual high. As a 14 year-old, my hormones were racing through my body on overdrive. And every time Dave gave me some excitement, I wanted more. </p> <p>Dave seemed to be prolonging my excitement without really letting me cum. I’d get close to cumming and he’d pull his dripping fingers out of my pussy and dry them off on my thighs, then put them back inside me to build my excitement up again.</p> <p>I didn’t want to be a cock-sucking slut. Much of my mind refused to accept that I was turning into such a thing. But every minute of every day, I felt my resistance draining away. I was more and more willing to do what Dave told me to do. My reluctance to submit to his will – to his every command – was dying with every swat of his hand, slap of his belt, and thrust of his finger. </p> <p>And I felt his finger thrusting up in me now, and I wanted to cum bad, but he hadn’t gotten me that far yet. He kept taking his finger out and wiping it on my thighs, which were now a sticky slimy mess. Once again, I could smell my own sex wafting through the room.</p> <p>My whole body was beading up with sweat. I was just on the edge, panting and thrusting, my heart racing… and he stopped completely. I figured I needed to beg. So I did.</p> <p>“Please master…. Please let me cum. I need it so bad. Please let your slut cum.”</p> <p>“Not now slut.” He told me he’d finish me later and smiled at me, giving me a kiss. I wanted to scream!</p> <p>Allowing me to let go of the headboard, he pulled me up to my feet, smoothing my skirt down. In places, it stuck to my thighs from all the juices that had spilled from my pussy. He added to what I was wearing by having me put on my only pair of high heels. They were only 4 inch heels, but still…</p> <p>He led me downstairs and told me to go in the kitchen and fix some snacks for when Rachel came over while he looked through to see what movies we could watch until it was time for the Time Square ball to drop. I asked him if I could go upstairs and put my contacts in since we’d be watching movies, but he said it wasn’t important for me to see that clearly.</p> <p>I fixed up some popcorn and cheese and crackers and things. I brought them into the living room and set them on the coffee table in the middle of the room. </p> <p>Then Dave let me sit on the couch to watch an evening sit-com. I felt a little self-conscious with my juices and his drying on my body. I could still smell myself.</p> <p>It wasn’t too long before the doorbell rang. Dave had me get up and answer it. He also instructed me to give her a tight hug of greeting. He wanted me to let her know I wasn’t wearing a bra. Just the thought of advertising that with my friend made my nipples hard for some reason. But there was no help for it. I went and greeted Rachel, giving her the friendly hug Dave had requested.</p> <p>Rachel could obviously feel my nipples poking her in the chest. The humiliation just made my nipples harder. She smiled at me a little hesitantly, and I noticed her looking at my chest when we backed away from the hug. </p> <p>Then her eyes went from my chest to my naked midriff where she noticed the piercing I wore there. Her mouth dropped to the floor and she stepped back further, only to be shocked again by my hose piercing.</p> <p>“Stephanie! What have you DONE to yourself this Christmas?” she asked.</p> <p>“Just a few changes.” I said, anxious to change the subject. “Come on in the living room.” I proceeded in and she followed me.</p> <p>Dave stood when we came in. He was wearing loose khaki shorts and a T-shirt. As we were sitting down, I noticed Rachel having a hard time not ogling him. </p> <p>Dave sat in an easy chair while Rachel and I sat on the couch. Rachel was dressed in tight fitting jeans, tennis shoes, and a pink long sleeve sweater (and from our hug, I knew she had on a bra). </p> <p>Rachel tore her eyes from Dave long enough to repeat her question to me. </p> <p>Before I could answer, Dave spoke up for me and said, “Oh don’t worry about her Rachel, she’s just going through one of those slutty type rebellious phases. Everybody needs to experiment a little.” Naturally, I turned red, but didn’t say anything.</p> <p>Rachel asked if she could get a close-up look at things and after a glance from Dave, I agreed. She touched my nose piercing and even looked up inside my nostril to see how it was fastened. Then she played with my belly button piercing and the attached ring. She asked if that was all.</p> <p>I was about to say yes, when Dave chimed in and said no. I looked at Dave and he just nodded his head. I just said, “Look” and tilted my head back and opened my mouth wide to show her my tongue.</p> <p>Rachel was awestruck. She had me play with it a little inside my mouth so she could see it move around. I could tell she wanted to put her finger in my mouth and touch it. But I wasn’t too crazy about that.</p> <p>Dave piped up and said, “Steph, why don’t you show her your other little experiment?”</p> <p>I just dropped my jaw and froze.</p> <p>Rachel was instantly intrigued. “What other experiment?” she asked, looking expectantly at me.</p> <p>“It’s… it’s a tattoo” I said. I still couldn’t talk all that well and tried to keep my words to a minimum.</p> <p>“YOU GOT A TATTOO! Stephanie!!!!” she exclaimed. Then she got a thoughtful look on her face and asked, “Where?”</p> <p>I pointed to where it was.</p> <p>“Go ahead and show her, Steph” Dave said.</p> <p>“Have you seen it?” she asked Dave.</p> <p>“Sure, it’s no big deal” he said.</p> <p>Rachel didn’t seem so sure. Normally I would have refused. But I remembered Dave’s orders that I was not to tell him no tonight. Well here was the first test of that instruction and his authority. I wondered what else he was going to tell me to do.</p> <p>I stood up and tried to inch my skirt down, but it was too tight to go down that far. So, I turned it around and unfastened it, then held it together as I lowered the open waistline far enough down so she could see.</p> <p>Rachel was intrigued. She asked what the symbol represented. I told her I didn’t know if it meant anything, it was just a cool symbol. After she had her look, I raised my skirt again and refastened it.</p> <p>Rachel looked curious and asked what all the change was about. She wanted to understand why her friend was behaving so radically different from usual.</p> <p>I wasn’t sure what to tell her. I said I was just tired of the old me and wanted to try out some new looks. I know, it was pretty lame.</p> <p>But Dave wanted to go further. “Oh” he said, “it’s more than that. I think Stephanie is growing up. She’s no longer a child and is discovering her own sexuality. Subconsciously, she’s been trying to discover ways of portraying her sexuality.”</p> <p>“So, what else are you doing to be sexy, Stephanie?” she asked, with a mischievous little grin. </p> <p>“That’s pretty much it.” I said. “Just some piercings and the tattoo.”</p> <p>“Oh come on Steph… you can tell Rachel. She’s your friend. Actually Rachel, she’s been going through a kinky stage lately” Dave said.</p> <p>“Ohhh?” said Rachel. “What kind of kinky?” she asked, looking at Dave.</p> <p>“Dave!” I said, trying to stop him from revealing anything else.</p> <p>Rachel got this look on her face like she was about to be given the keys to the Taj Mahal.</p> <p>“She gets turned on by just about anything these days.” Dave said. “Just look at her nipples – which you can see since she hates wearing bras.”</p> <p>I just about died of embarrassment, but my nipples WERE hard. I looked down and saw them poking through the thin material of my T-shirt. My arms jerked up to cover myself, but it was too late. Rachel had already seen and was smiling at me.</p> <p>“Rachel,” Dave asked, “do YOU get excited all the time like that? When people talk about you and make you reveal things, do your nipples get hard?”</p> <p>Now it was Rachel’s turn to be embarrassed. She turned about three shades of red, but she denied it saying, “Not me, of course not.”</p> <p>“Well Stephanie is worried that she’s strange, like she’s the only girl that gets excited by such things. I think she’s wrong… that most girls get excited when they get embarrassed or even when that’s combined with a little pain.” Dave explained.</p> <p>Rachel got another puzzled look on her face and said, “Pain? What do you mean pain?”</p> <p>I started to object to the direction of the conversation, but one look from Dave and I sat quiet.</p> <p>“Well, you know how things like taking a shit can be painful and feel good at the same time? How tickling can make you go crazy and make you laugh, too? Well, lately Stephie has just begged for spankings and even to have her nipples pinched, and even to be tied up when I do it to her.”</p> <p>“DAVE!!!” I shrieked.</p> <p>But Rachel interpreted my protest to mean I didn’t want my ‘little secret’ revealed, not that I disagreed with him. She just sat there and burst into giggles.</p> <p>She looked at me and said, “You tell him to touch you like that?”</p> <p>Turning red, I said (my eyes on Dave’s look), “Uh, yeah, but not on bare skin.” I hoped Dave would let me get away with that little lie.</p> <p>“Maybe we can test our theories a little tonight.” Dave said. </p> <p>“What do you mean?” asked Rachel cautiously.</p> <p>“Well, as you’ve already seen, Steph isn’t wearing a bra; she likes showing her nipples, don’t you Steph?” Dave said.</p> <p>I wanted to protest, but just as I started to say an firm ‘NO’, I caught his eye and remembered his instruction to agree with him. Now I was beginning to understand why. I nodded my head instead. Do my embarrassment, as soon as he called attention to them, my nipples began to harden again and I’m sure they could both see it</p> <p>Rachel looked at me with this big grin on her face.</p> <p>Dave went on, “So whenever she gets a little turned on tonight, we can kind of see. So in order to compare her with someone else her own age and sex, maybe you’ll help us out, Rachel.”</p> <p>Rachel’s grin faded as she turned to Dave and said, “Ah, what did you have in mind? I’m not doing anything kinky!”</p> <p>“Well, you could take off YOUR bra and put on one of Steph’s T-shirts and you can be our control. If the same thing that excites Steph doesn’t excite you, then we’ll know Steph is just, ah, different.”</p> <p>“Ahhh,” said Rachel, “I don’t think so.”</p> <p>“Come on Rachel” said Dave, “You DID just tell us that when people talk about you and embarrass you, it doesn’t make you excited. What have you got to be worried about? Go ahead Steph, go get her a T-Shirt.” Dave was calling her bluff.</p> <p>The idea of embarrassing Rachel, who’d thought my discomfort was amusing, was appealing to me. I didn’t need any encouragement so rushed upstairs to get another T-shirt. Looking through my things, I found another short one that I figured might be a little tight on her and brought it back down to Rachel.</p> <p>In the meantime, Rachel had been trying to find an excuse not to participate, but Dave had tricked her into trying to appear different from me, so he kind of had the upper hand and wasn’t about to let her back out.</p> <p>As I came back into the room, I heard him saying, “And besides Rachel, you have a great body. You shouldn’t be ashamed of people seeing a little more of you.”</p> <p>I saw Rachel turn beet red, but with a pleased look on her face.</p> <p>“Here you go Rachel, you can change in the bathroom if you want.” I said as I handed her the T-shirt.</p> <p>She looked at the T-shirt, knowing it was going to show a lot but she was stuck with her foot in her mouth so she got up and headed toward the bathroom. I’m sure she figured she could control her reactions to anything he tried.</p> <p>Dave stopped her with an hand on her arm and said, “Of course since you don’t get embarrassed by such things, you could just keep your back to us and change right here.”</p> <p>Rachel’s face turned pink again and she said, “Ah, that’s okay, I’ll go into the bathroom. I’m not sure I trust you THAT far.” she said with a wink at Dave.</p> <p>She walked slowly away like she was walking to the gallows.</p> <p>I looked at Dave. He had a really pleased expression on his face as he smiled at me.</p> <p>We waited more than five minutes for Rachel. I began to wonder what was going on. Dave called out to her and encouraged her to hurry up, then told me to go in and bring her out.</p> <p>When I got into the bathroom, I saw what was taking so long. Rachel stood there in her tight jeans that had to be worn down low on her hips and wearing my T-shirt. It exposed most of her midriff from her hips to about three inches below her breasts. And it was tight across her nipples, which were sticking out through the shirt like stalagmites. </p> <p>“Steph, you’ve got to help me, I just can’t go back in there wearing this with no bra! I can’t let Dave see my nipples!” Rachel pleaded.</p> <p>I put my arm around her shoulders, as if in sympathy, and said, “Now Rachel, it won’t be that bad. Besides, I think Dave likes you.” </p> <p>As she thought on this, I urged her forward toward the living room.</p> <p>“You think so?” she asked in a hopeful voice.</p> <p>“Oh yeah,” I said. And I couldn’t resist adding, “And he’ll just love seeing those tits.”</p> <p>She glanced down at the erect nipples, visible through the shirt and started to try to turn back, but I propelled her through the door into the living room.</p> <p>“There you two are.” said Dave. “Oh Rachel, that looks really sexy.”</p> <p>Like most 14 year-old girls, an older guy saying she looked sexy was very flattering to Rachel and she blushed again in pleasure. Dave ushered us back to the coach where Rachel and I sat, side by side. He sat back down in the easy chair so he could see both of us. Rachel wilted under his gaze, her nipples getting even harder by the minute.</p> <p>“Rachel,” said Dave, “You’re not excited are you?”</p> <p>“No,” she said a little too quickly, “of course not.”</p> <p>“Oh,” Dave said, “and I suppose your nipples aren’t hard either.”</p> <p>She looked down again, flustered, but said, “Oh no, they’re ah…, they’re always like that, and besides, it’s a little chilly.”</p> <p>“I’ll bet your boyfriends just love that” said Dave.</p> <p>“I don’t go around showing them off!” she insisted. </p> <p>“Ah, I see” said Dave with a smile. “Well, time for the first movie.” He pushed ‘play’ on the DVD and we started to see a nice family picture he had ready.</p> <p>We all relaxed into our seats and started to watch the movie. After about 15 minutes, Dave spoke up without apparently taking his eyes off the movie, “Rachel, you weren’t telling the truth earlier, were you?”</p> <p>“What do you mean?” she asked.</p> <p>“You said your nipples always poked out, but they’re not now… They’ve gone back to normal.” he said with a kind of smirk.</p> <p>We all looked at Rachel’s chest then, and sure enough, her T-shirt showed normal sized nipples. But of course, as we were all talking about and looking at her nipples, they were growing quickly again before our eyes.</p> <p>She put her arms over her chest, her face turning red again.</p> <p>“You see Steph,” he said, “most girls get excited when they’re embarrassed, especially when people talk about certain parts of their bodies.”</p> <p>I felt vindicated! And it did kind of prove Dave’s point… that I was like most other girls.</p> <p>“I am NOT excited!” Rachel protested.</p> <p>Dave looked right at her and asked, “Then why are your nipples sticking out like the great pyramids?”</p> <p>“They ARE NOT” exclaimed Rachel.</p> <p>“Then move your arms so we can see if you’re telling the truth.” Said Dave.</p> <p>“I don’t have to” she said smugly.</p> <p>She was behaving like a little child and Dave was getting a little frustrated with her.</p> <p>“Okay Rachel, you can deny it all you want. That doesn’t change the truth.” he said. “But I thought you were becoming a young lady. Young ladies tell the truth about themselves and aren’t afraid to show their physical maturity to others. I just thought you had grown up.”</p> <p>That got to her. I guess most 14 year olds like to be thought of as grown up and mature. We want to be big girls, not little girls, especially in the eyes of an older guy like Dave. Rachel lowered her arms and showed us her breasts again. They were still hard and poking out.</p> <p>“Embarrassment excites you a little too, now doesn’t it Rachel?” he asked.</p> <p>She nodded her head, looking close to tears.</p> <p>“Don’t be upset, you’re really good looking.” said Dave.</p> <p>Rachel instantly cheered up a little, “You think so?”</p> <p>“Sure I do,” he said, “You have really pretty eyes, a great ass, and VERY nice tits.”</p> <p>Rachel was embarrassed, but also thrilled to be complimented like that by Dave. She lowered her head and said, “Um…, thanks.”</p> <p>I just sat there and rolled my eyes.</p> <p>“SO!” Dave said, “We have two beautiful girls and a test to take. We need to know if the two of you get excited by the same things. But you have to be honest, and I know you are both mature enough to do that. Are you game?”</p> <p>I, of course, had no choice, so I said yes.</p> <p>Rachel hesitated just a second, but when I said yes, she agreed also.</p> <p>“Well,” Dave said, “to make sure we can’t have any doubts about the results, I think we should get your shirts a little wet, okay?” and he went into the kitchen before we could object and returned with a spray bottle Mom sometimes used when ironing clothes.</p> <p>“Ready?” he asked me, pointing the nozzle at my chest.</p> <p>What choice did I have, I didn’t want to feel the belt later. I said, “Sure”.</p> <p>With no pause at all, Dave started squirting my breasts with the water bottle. But just a few squirts at first. </p> <p>On the first squirt, I just about came out of my seat. The water was ICE cold! He must have had that thing in the freezer.</p> <p>He asked Rachel if she was ready, and she nodded her head, just playing along. I doubt she wanted to participate in this, but he’d cleverly drawn her in. Dave gave her a few squirts too, dampening her shirt a little. She too, let out a scream as the water first hit her, almost standing up.</p> <p>He paused, then sprayed me some more, then sprayed Rachel more. He kept switching back and forth until we were not just damp, he’d soaked the front of our shirts. Both of us sat there with our shirts plastered against our chests, emphasizing every contour of our breasts and nipples.</p> <p>Dave said, grinning from ear to ear, “Now THAT’S just beautiful. You both have gorgeous tits. It makes me want to just squeeze them real good.”</p> <p>Between the stimulation of the cold water, the revealing way it displayed our breasts so it looked like we were almost naked, and his candid observation of them, both of our nipples were really hard and sticking straight out.</p> <p>“Okay,” Dave said, “the score is still even. You both reacted the same way to the cold water.”</p> <p>Rachel couldn’t help it, she put her hands up over her breasts to cover her shame. I was just sure that if she hadn’t of liked Dave, she’d have been out the door by now.</p> <p>“Hmmmm” said Dave, I guess we’re going to have to do something about that.</p> <p>“I can tell you’re both going to want to hide your reactions, so I propose we tie your hands so you won’t be tempted. Is that okay?” he asked, looking at me.</p> <p>“Sure, I guess.” I said, knowing this is what he wanted from me. He smiled when I said that then looked at Rachel.</p> <p>“Tie our hands? You’ve got to be kidding!” Rachel said.</p> <p>“Oh come on beautiful, I promise I won’t take advantage of you. You trust me, don’t you, Rachel?”</p> <p>“Oh!... Ah, well, I guess that would be okay, but not too tight, and NO touching.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry Rachel” Dave said, “I won’t do anything you don’t want.” I noticed he didn’t include me in that, and he didn’t actually say he wasn’t going to touch us.</p> <p>He disappeared for a minute (while Rachel and I sat looking around a little nervously) and returned a minute later with some lengths of rope. He used me as his guinea pig. I had to stand up and he attached a length of rope first to my left wrist, secured it, then attached it to my right wrist. He left about a foot of rope between my wrists, but it was behind my back.</p> <p>“See Rachel, it won’t be tight and you could probably untie yourself with a little effort.” Dave said.</p> <p>That seemed to reassure her and she willingly submitted to being tied. Dave tied her hands the same way he’d tied mine. She and I sat back down. The way he’d tied us was much more comfortable than if he’d tied our wrists together, but there was no way we were going to be using our hands to cover up. </p> <p>Naturally, my nipples were hard just because of our situation. I looked over at Rachel and smiled. She too, had hard nipples straining her shirt. I guess the embarrassment of the situation wasn’t lost on her either. </p> <p>“Now, just a little more water to make sure you don’t dry out.” Dave said as he squirted us both again, but I really thought he just wanted to see our nipples stay hard a while longer.</p> <p>“I see being helpless is exciting to both of you, or is it being able to see what’s happening to yourselves and each other” Dave said. “Hmmmmmmm.”</p> <p>She and I looked at each other and blushed, which of course didn’t help to relax our nipples. I saw Rachel’s face flush, but then I was sure mine was, too.</p> <p>Dave brought out two long pieces of black cloth which he used to blindfold us. He didn’t ask us about doing this one… he just did it. For some reason, Rachel didn’t protest.</p> <p>“There we go,” he said, “much better. What you’re seeing won’t add to your excitement. I think Rachel was getting excited looking at my pants. I mean, two beautiful girls, all tied up and helpless in front of me. What guy wouldn’t get excited by that?”</p> <p>“I…” said Rachel, starting to protest, “I….” but then she was silent.</p> <p>“Perhaps it’ll be better if you two just sat there not trying to say anything” he said. “You can trust me to be the judge of whether or not you get excited.”</p> <p>The first thing he did was have us do our times tables in our head. We had to do it until he told us to quit. The idea, he explained was to think of something mundane so our excited nipples would relax again.</p> <p>After several minutes Dave said “okay, let’s begin the next test.”</p> <p>This test was to see if we’d get excited about a guy giving us normal compliments… nothing kinky… so he started complimenting us on how pretty we both were, how lovely our hair looked, how good we were in school, our taste in clothes… that kind of thing. He was fair and told us both the same kind of things, though in different orders.</p> <p>Neither of us reacted much to that kind of thing (maybe because we figured he was just trying to get a rise out of us and didn’t take him seriously), so he moved on to complimenting parts of our bodies that were a little more personal. He also didn’t use our names, just said “You.” That way, we could both think he was talking about us.</p> <p>He started with our feet, telling us how cute and petite our feet were, making our feet seem sexually desirable. Then he talked about our calves. He described their perfect shape, how they just begged to be caressed (but since he couldn’t really see Rachel’s through her jeans, I wondered how much he really knew about how they looked).</p> <p>Next it was our necks, how slender and shapely, perfect for a necklace or a choker “like Stephanie is wearing” (if Rachel only knew). He talked about our eyes, the shape of our nose, the color in our cheeks, and the soft line of our chins. He described our lips; how full they were, how kissable they looked glistening in the light of the table lamps.</p> <p>Then he talked about our waists and how much of an hourglass figure our thin waists gave us. I don’t know about Rachel, but I was pretty sure my nipples were already getting hard. I don’t know if it was from the compliments he’d given or from the direction I could tell this was headed, but I knew my face was burning.</p> <p>He moved right up to tell us how our breasts were beautifully proportioned to our bodies, how guys just couldn’t help but look at them, how every guy in school wanted to reach out his hands and touch our tits, massaging them, rubbing our nipples, even sucking on them.</p> <p>I could tell from the fabric of my shirt that my nipples were trying to poke right through my T-shirt. There was no comparison report though from Dave as continued on about our sensuous thighs. He said they were a beautiful shape and just begged to be caressed.</p> <p>Right up into that heaven between our legs, he said. Two halves of a perfect coin. The backside all round and firm. He told us how our asses had such a beautiful shape. Guys always looked at us as we walked by, imagining what it would be like to squeeze those round globes when we were naked. He talked about how guys fantasized about putting their finger up our asses, even what it would feel like to spank us, to feel our flesh absorb the strike of their hand, bounce a little and resume its shape for the next blow.</p> <p>I could hear some heavy breathing coming from Rachel’s direction. Like mine, her mind was working overtime as Dave painted his pictures. And I knew I was again wet between my legs.</p> <p>Then he talked about our pussies. It was heaven on earth. The place guys wanted to jump inside of and drown in ecstasy. He said our pussies were like soft, velvet magnets, drawing in the desires of men. I could have listened to him go on and on all night.</p> <p>But he stopped his descriptions and said in a husky whisper, his head between Rachel and I, “I can see you are really excited. I think you want more excitement, don’t you?” </p> <p>I know that I nodded my head and couldn’t help but squeak out a weak “Yes.” I didn’t hear anything from Rachel though.</p> <p>Then I heard him say, “You like it when I talk dirty, don’t you. You like the feelings you’re getting inside. You’re very excited, aren’t you?” I was just sure he was aiming his words more at Rachel, but it applied to me too, so I kept nodding my head.</p> <p>“Do you want me to touch you?” he said, “Do you want me to touch your face, caress your stomach, feel your legs?” I don’t know about Rachel, but I know that I still nodded as if in a dream.</p> <p>I felt his hand on my knee and the small gasp from Rachel told me that she too, was being touched. His hand moved gently around my kneecap and down the inside of my calf; all the way to my ankle and back up again, ever so slowly to my knee. The hand moved further, along the top of my leg to where it met my hip, and then back toward my knee down the outside of my leg. </p> <p>His hand moved lazily – like there was all the time in the world. His fingers were just drifting along my thigh. When he reached my knee, the fingers started to make slow spirals and drifted upwards again, this time along the inside of my thigh. He wasn’t massaging me or even really caressing me… just brushing my leg in little circles. As he approached the point where my legs joined, he shifted to my other leg and ran his finger down to my ankle and started over. </p> <p>When he’d come near my crotch, part of me wanted him to keep going up. I know I was wet there. I knew I had the advantage over Rachel if he was doing the same thing to her. My legs were bare where hers were cloaked in jeans.</p> <p>Throughout all of this, Dave remained silent… never saying a word. I wish I knew what was happening with Rachel.</p> <p>Dave’s hand moved to my bare stomach where it started at my belly button and made slow circles gradually widening out. His touch sent shivers all through my body. I knew that having my arms bound and my eyes blindfolded enhanced the experience. I wanted his hands, his touch. I wanted it in the places he was avoiding. I wanted him to touch me everywhere. </p> <p>I felt a solitary finger tracing a line up between my breasts. Then he walked his fingers over to one shoulder and then back to the other across the upper part of my chest. His hand encircled my neck, his fingers tickling my throat. </p> <p>The fingers moved around my face, my cheeks, my ears. The traveled across my nose and circle my lips. My mouth opened and I felt his thumb brush my teeth. Then it went deeper and caressed my tongue. I tasted the slight saltiness of his skin. My lips closed around his digit and I gently sucked on his finger, trying to draw it deep into my mouth. His other fingers caressed my cheek as I sucked on his thumb. I heard him stand as his hand withdrew from my face.</p> <p>“Well, you girls certainly are wonderful. You really know how to excite a guy.” he said. “And I think that you are both a little excited too. So I think we still have a draw.”</p> <p>I was disappointed he had stopped. I wanted it to last all night.</p> <p>“Now as I was saying earlier,” he went on to say, “Stephanie also gets excited by a little pain. Hmmmm… how shall we do this?”</p> <p>Rachel said with a hint of nervousness in her voice, “Pain? What do you mean?”</p> <p>“Well, I’m not going to break your arm or hold your hand over a fire. I was thinking about a little spanking” Dave said.</p> <p>“SPANKING!?” Rachel said.</p> <p>“Unless you prefer I break your arm or something” Dave said with a smile in his voice.</p> <p>“Do we have to?” she asked. “I don’t really…”</p> <p>I wanted to tell her that no, of course SHE doesn’t have to. She could tell him to stop. She could tell him to let her go. She could just go home. She was free. I had no choice.</p> <p>“We won’t be able to find out if Stephanie is normal unless we do.” Dave said in this honey sweet voice. “You want to help Stephanie, don’t you Rachel?”</p> <p>“I guess so, but a spanking? Nobody’s spanked me in years” she said.</p> <p>“It’s really the only way. Come on Rachel, your wearing jeans. I’m not even sure I can hurt you. Of course, you could always drop your pants down.”</p> <p>“No thanks, I’ll keep them on.” she said.</p> <p>“Okay then, I’ll start with Steph and give her ten, then I’ll give you ten, Rachel.” he said. “I’m going to lead you both around to the back of the coach and lay you over the back.” Dave said.</p> <p>“Remember Rachel, I won’t do anything that you tell me not to.” he said.</p> <p>“Okay” she said hesitantly.</p> <p>He helped us stand and moved us behind the couch, then laid us over the back of the couch. Our butts were now pointed at the ceiling. In this position, my skirt had ridden up and I knew my butt cheeks were almost naked and exposed to him.</p> <p>“Okay,” Dave said, “Just stay like that a minute. I want to make sure you’re both relaxed first”</p> <p>I knew that he meant he wanted our nipples to relax. For a few minutes he talked about mundane things. He talked about the weather, school, even his job. I felt his voice move behind us and as it stopped, I first heard the sharp slap against my naked butt and then felt the pain travel to my brain. </p> <p>I yelped.</p> <p>Expecting the slaps, I controlled my yelps for the other nine, clenching my teeth. It hurt on top of where he’d already spanked and whipped me today, but the belt had hurt worse.</p> <p>Finishing with me, he moved to Rachel. Without further comment, I heard the first muted slap against her butt. I envied her the jeans. Somehow, I could tell that Dave was trying to put more force into her spanking. After about 7, she started yelping a little with each one.</p> <p>After our ten, Dave pulled us up so we were standing.</p> <p>“Hmmmmm” he said.</p> <p>I heard the squirt of the water bottle and felt the cold spray against my nipples. Then again it squirted and Rachel let out an “OH!”</p> <p>“Another round, I think” said Dave.</p> <p>We were laid over the couch again and once more I felt his hand against my butt. Then Rachel had her ten. Once more, we were stood up.</p> <p>“Well Rachel, I think we’ve proved that Stephanie is a normal girl. That is, at least you two are alike. It seems the spanking got you a little excited just like it did her.”</p> <p>“Now how about a backrub as your reward for help us out.” he said.</p> <p>I felt nothing, but I could hear moans of pleasure coming from Rachel. After a few minutes, he finished her rub and released us from the ropes and removed out blindfolds. As he undid my blindfold, he whispered in my ear that I’d get my rub later.</p> <p>It was almost midnight so Dave turned the TV back on and we watched the ball drop in New York City, Rachel and I once again on the couch after Rachel had changed back into her original clothes. I didn’t get to change, but sat there in my wet shirt.</p> <p>We all stood and toasted-in the New Year, and Dave gave us both a kiss – on the lips too. And it wasn’t a quick one either, well, mine didn’t last long, but he was standing there kissing Rachel for almost a minute, and I could tell he frenched her.</p> <p>She certainly didn’t seem to mind either. As they kissed, they also hugged real tight and I could tell Rachel’s breasts were mashed up against Dave. </p> <p>Dave’s released her from the kiss, but continued to hug her and moved his mouth close to her ear. I could just make out him telling her that the next time she came over she should wear a skirt. She giggled.</p> <p>She left in a great mood. Dave giving her rear-end a little swat as she left. That’s my brother, I thought, a real charmer of the 14 year-olds.</p> <p>When the door closed behind her, Dave turned to me and said, “I am so hot!” Then he rapidly stripped me of my skirt and T-shirt till I was naked once more.</p> <p>We went back into the living room but he didn’t even sit down. He pushed me to my knees and said, “I know you want to suck my cock, you little slut, but I’m going to take it easy on you this time. You can just jerk me off.”</p> <p>I licked my palms and started rubbing his cock up and down. I even played with his balls some as I stroked him with my other hand. I did kiss the tip of his cock and lick it a little, but by this time, my mouth was so sore and swollen I’m not sure if I could have gotten him in even had he tried to force it. </p> <p>When he was ready to come, he took over and told me to put my hands behind my back. With one hand in my hair to control my head and the other jerking his own cock, he squirted his cum on my forehead, my eyes and nose, mouth and cheeks. I had my eyes closed so he wouldn’t get any inside them and kept them closed, feeling the cum coating my eyelids. He released my hair, and told me to hold my head up so he could get a good look at me. My eyes sprang open again as I heard a strange noise. I looked up to see his digital camera pointed at my cum-covered face.</p> <p>“Beautiful!” he said. <click> <click></click></click></p> <p>“Dave!” I protested. “Don’t!”</p> <p>“Shut up and smile, slut.” he ordered.</p> <p>My face turned scarlet in embarrassment, but I shut up. I didn’t smile, but I said nothing further.</p> <p>Satisfied, he put the camera down after a couple more shots and tucked himself back in. He told me to get on my hands and knees, then to spread my legs apart. I was nervous about this position. It left me really exposed. He pushed my head down until it my forehead touched the floor. Embarrassed tears and cum, dripping on the floor.</p> <p>His hand started playing with my butt. Stroking it, squeezing it, and running his fingers from my pussy up to my butt-hole. </p> <p>Then I felt him push a finger in my wet pussy. “Hmmmmm, I thought so,” he said, “you just love to be touched, don’t you slut? I bet you even liked me taking your picture with all that cum on your face. Turned you on, didn’t it?”</p> <p>I shook my head, feeling ashamed because it was partly true.</p> <p>He slapped my butt hard. “Answer me! Don’t you slut?”</p> <p>“Yes Master.” I said, knowing what he wanted to hear.</p> <p>His hand returned to my pussy, pushing his finger in and out.</p> <p>“Do you want to cum? Beg me to let you cum, cocksucker.” he said.</p> <p>“Yes, please Master, please let me cum’” I begged.</p> <p>He played with my butt and my pussy some more, quickly building me toward climax and just as I was close, he pinched my clit hard. I let out an ear-splitting scream as I came hard, spurting my juices into his hand.</p> <p>He wiped my juices into the opening of my butt-hole, as he continued to stroke my fires. His other hand played with my nipple.</p> <p>“I love you, my little cocksucker.” he said with that husky voice of his.</p> <p>“Now tell me to put my finger in your asshole. Tell me to screw it in real deep. Tell me to fill the slut’s asshole” he said.</p> <p>“NO!” I said. “I don’t want anything in my butt!”</p> <p>SLAP! His hand hit my butt. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!</p> <p>“Do you want my belt?” SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! My face jammed into the floor with each blow.</p> <p>“No… please.” I was in tears but I did what he told me. “Master, please put your finger in your slut’s asshole. Please put it in deep and fill this slut’s asshole.”</p> <p>I shook with my sobs, afraid for him to do it, afraid to refuse him. My heart was pounding as he started working his finger into my butt. It was soaked with my juices, but I was so tight, it was hard for him to make any progress. He twisted his finger around back and forth and slowly, slowly, his finger forced its way into me.</p> <p>I screamed as it punched past my sphincter and slipped inside. It hurt SO bad. He pushed in and out, slowly going further each time. It was like he was putting a white hot iron inside me. This was something I had definitely NOT given him permission to do. But I’d been spanked so much today, I just didn’t have the will to refuse him again.</p> <p>Then it was all the way in. I felt his knuckles hit my crack. Then he pulled out and pushed in again, time after time. Eventually, the pain was replaced by another feeling; a feeling that seemed to radiate from my butt-hole to my pussy. </p> <p>It was beginning to excite me. When he’d first started pushing into my butt, my arousal had died but now it was back. I started pushing up to meet his finger as it thrust into me. One hand up my butt while the other played alternately with my clit and my nipples.</p> <p>“There’s my little slut,” he said, “that’s a good girl… now cum for me you dirty slut. Cum with my finger up your ass.”</p> <p>I couldn’t help it. I came with one of the hardest cums so far. There was pain and pleasure all at the same time. I felt things I’d never felt before… sensations moving through my butt and my pussy and my breasts and exploding in the pit of my stomach.</p> <p>Dave kept me cumming for the next ten minutes. He wouldn’t let up. Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through me. Eventually, I could take no more and collapsed unto the floor, spread eagled and exhausted.</p> <p>He picked me up and carried me to the bathroom where I released what little liquids I had taken in that day. I barely had the strength to wipe myself. Dave carried me up to my bed and put me in, still naked. I lay there exhausted physically and emotionally.</p> <p>He rubbed salve into my tattoo and antiseptic on my piercings, then rolled me over on my stomach and gave me a massage. Sleep began to wash over me. Vaguely, I felt him tie my wrists to opposite sides of the headboard so that I remained face down in bed. He covered my naked body with a sheet and left me there. I was sound asleep before the door closed.</p></div>",['Our story continues in the morning …']
576,"Stephanie's New Year, Part 4",4,SAM BLYTHE,a_noni_mouse@fastmail.fm,"Stephanie's mother and brother Mike return from their New Year's Eve celebrations, but will this be good news for our submissive in training?",2006-12-29,3,5,"m/f, bd, ds, humil, inc, nosex, oral, reluc, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/samblythe004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next morning I awoke to find I was free of any restraints. I mean my collar, wrist and ankle cuffs were still on, but they weren’t attached to anything. I wasn’t sure if I should get up or not. I didn’t hear Dave anywhere. </p> <p>My tongue felt better. The swelling seemed to have gone done and it felt normal again – that is, normal except for a pole speared through it. My tattoo tingled !till and my nose itched where the new stud was, but all in all, I wasn’t in any real pain.</p> <p>Eventually, my need to relieve myself got the better of me and I left the bed and moved toward the door, half expecting to see Dave pop around a corner at any moment and punish me for moving without his permission. As I thought of that, I was struck by how odd it was that I felt like I needed his permission just to move from my bed. This has really got to stop… somehow.</p> <p>As I went toward the bathroom, I didn’t see Dave anywhere upstairs. I decided to risk it and relieved myself, then took a quick shower, trying to clean yesterday’s dried fluids from my body. I shaved my legs and even up between them as well. I was tired of all this, but it seemed a small thing not to get him angry.</p> <p>Remembering yesterday morning’s towel experience, I dried off but took the towel with me. I could always pretend I was still drying off. I walked out naked and looked around. Not seeing my brother upstairs, I went downstairs to see if he was there. I felt nervous, walking around naked and not knowing what to expect. I kept the towel ready just in case I found someone else.</p> <p>Dave was nowhere around. I peeked out back and still saw no sign of him. I looked out front and noticed his car was gone. Now what? I was free for the time being, but free to do what?</p> <p>If I stayed naked, should I remain downstairs or wait in my room? Did I dare get dressed? If I did and he came home and was ticked, what would happen then? If I didn’t, what would happen if my mother or Mike came home and saw me naked before I had a chance to get in my room.</p> <p>I decided to return to my room and wait there. The clock read 9:10 am when I got back there. I put salve on my tattoo and swabbed my piercings with disinfectant. I tried to nap, but didn’t get much sleep. I tried to read, but got bored, and then I worked on my journal some.</p> <p>I could call the Department of Family Services I thought. I could report him. But how could I prove anything. I couldn’t prove he’d forced me to have the tattoo or the piercings. I couldn’t prove he was making me walk around naked. My butt was now only faintly bruised after the spankings and whippings I’d received. They could have been caused by falling down and landing on my rear. I couldn’t prove that the cuffs, or collar were his idea. And what would Mom say if I called DFS and didn’t talk to her first?</p> <p>They would just think I was crying wolf. And if they DID believe me and took Dave away, where would that leave me? My mother didn’t care and Mike didn’t like me. I’d either have no one or maybe even be put in foster care – No WAY!</p> <p>I could call Rachel and warn her not to come over anymore, but she’d just think I was losing my marbles. And besides, there was some comfort in having someone else to share Dave’s kinky side with.</p> <p>In the end, I did nothing. I just put on more salve and antiseptic. </p> <p>It was close to 12 when I heard the front door. I wondered who it was. What if it wasn’t Dave? I scrambled back under the sheets so Mike or my mom wouldn’t see me naked. The bedroom door opened. It was Dave. I was almost relieved. </p> <p>“Well, good morning slut.” he said as he ripped the sheets off me.</p> <p>My face reddened in sudden shame. I had almost started to feel normal again. </p> <p>“Good morning… Master.” I said, trying to keep him happy.</p> <p>He snapped his fingers and pointed at the floor in front of him. I was pissed that he would just point at the floor and expect me to come over and kneel in front of him. But what choice did I have? I got up, still naked, and started to walk over to him in the doorway.</p> <p>Like a shot, he was in front of me, slapping my face, his hand first hitting me with the palm and then backhanding me with his knuckles. “I [slap] did [slap] not [slap] tell [slap] you [slap] to [slap] walk. Only walk when I tell you to or make you to, got it?”</p> <p>As he hit me I backed away and I fell to my hands and knees, tears streaming down my face. It seemed like he kept making up rules as he went along. I guess that was rule ten. He stepped away from me, back to where he was and snapped his fingers again, pointing to the floor in front of him. I crawled over to him, stopping in front of him like the defeated dog I was.</p> <p>“Alright,” he said, his voice now tender and caring, “much better. Steph, I love you so much and I want you to do well here, and I hate hitting you, but you have to learn to do this right. Now, today we’ll do some obedience training, but first things first, be a good slut and suck me off.”</p> <p>Feeling no more comfortable about sucking him than before, I took his cock out of his pants and started to work. What had happened to my nice, gentle brother? </p> <p>His cock wasn’t even hard yet when I took it out. I don’t think I’d ever really seen it close up when it wasn’t rock hard. Soft, it wasn’t that intimidating. It was only about 3 inches long or so and maybe an inch thick. It was soft and velvety to touch. But it grew rapidly as I pulled on it with one hand while I massaged his balls through his pants. He was circumcised so there was a big bulb on the end and I bent forward and kissed it lightly on the tip.</p> <p>With the touch of my lips, his cock quickly sprung out like a 7 inch iron pipe. It was hard to believe that something could be so hard and stiff, yet feel so smooth and warm. It had gotten so hot, it seemed filled with hot oil or something. As I took it into my mouth, his 2 inch thick pole really filled my mouth. </p> <p>I made it all wet and sucked in as much in as I could, then kind of blew him out as my studded tongue scrapped up his shaft, making him moan in pleasure. The stud in my tongue still hurt when it was pulled on like that and I felt tears come into my eyes from the sudden pain. I kept it up while one hand massaged his balls and the other was wrapped around the base of his cock, helping to stimulate him more. The sooner I could get him to cum, the sooner it would be over.</p> <p>It only took about five minutes and when he was ready to cum, he told me to stop and pulled himself out of my mouth. He told me to look him in the eyes and jerked himself until he came, pointing his cock right at my face. He squirted the first shot on my nose and mouth, the next one between my eyebrows. The third one hit my cheek and the last one landed in my hair. And I’d just taken a shower.</p> <p>He wiped himself off on my other cheek and used my hair to dry off. </p> <p>“First thing you have to learn today is to remember to be polite. Say thank you.”</p> <p>I said, “Thank you, Master.” We seemed to be up to rule eleven if I was counting right.</p> <p>He pulled a crop from behind his back – he must have had it stuck in his belt because I hadn’t seen it before. Giving me a sharp swat on each butt cheek, he told me to always be specific. He said I should have said something like ‘Thank you Master for fucking my mouth and cumming on my face and hair.’</p> <p>With that, he hit me twice more.</p> <p>“And you forgot to say thank you for punishing you.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Master for punishing my butt.”</p> <p>He hit me again. I couldn’t help it and cried “Aaaaah!” both times.</p> <p>“It’s not a butt, it’s an ass.” he said. “Butt’s a word for nice little girls and boys, not sluts. And don’t say punish, describe what I punished and what I did to punish you. Can’t you get anything right, you stupid cunt? Now try again.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Master, for whipping my ass.” I said, crying now in humiliation again.</p> <p>This time he massaged my ‘ass’ with his hand saying, “Much better my beautiful little cock-sucking slut.” Once again, his voice had changed back to the “kind” Dave.</p> <p>I just knelt there, naked, on my hands and knees, tears leaking from my eyes, not sure what was going on or what would be next.</p> <p>“Now,” he said, “you should ask to please me whenever possible. So even if I tell you to suck me off, ask me first. Say something like, “Master, may I please suck your cock.”</p> <p>“Yes, Master.” I said, thinking we were now up to rule twelve.</p> <p>He told me to kneel straight and hold my hands together behind my back with my knees apart. This would be the Normal position I should be in whenever I was not restrained, or told to be in another position. So, when he’d cmme into my room a few minutes ago, this is how I should have presented myself.</p> <p>Again, I said, “Yes Master.”</p> <p>Then he had me put my arms behind me, my hands holding the opposite elbow, and lay down on my back with my legs spread as far as possible. This was the ‘Ready’ position he said. I hated this; it made me feel so exposed and vulnerable.</p> <p>After he had explained what this position was for, he knelt between my widespread legs and started tickling my feet – just a little. He told me to close my eyes as his hands continued their journey up my legs, teasing my skin with gentle touches.</p> <p>Dave’s hands worked up my calves to my thighs. He went first to the outside of my thighs and then moved inside from the knee. The stretched tension of my legs and the vulnerable position I was displayed in, seemed to help me respond to his touches by sending shivers all through me. My pussy grew hot and wet in anticipation.</p> <p>But his hands bypassed my pussy and went up my hips to my waist. He played around below my belly button, lightly pulling on the ring connected to the stud there. He teased me by dipping his hand down where my pubic hair used to be, and meandering back up again. </p> <p>He bent down and kissed me on my freshly shaved pubic mound and said very huskily, “I appreciate it when you shave your cunt for me. You will be rewarded.”</p> <p>I kind of thought I already was. He licked up and drove his tongue around the piercing in my belly button. As his hands went to play with my breasts, his tongue wandered around my stomach. It was like he was bathing me with his saliva.</p> <p>His tongue was driving me wild. I kept getting shivers all over me. My stomach muscles convulsed repeatedly as he kissed and licked his way around my abdomen. He moved up and began licking my breasts as one hand finally went to play with my pussy.</p> <p>I was moaning and rocking around on the floor as the heat of my passion increased, my pussy creaming with preparatory juices. I was going crazy. Gone from my mind was any thought of calling a halt to our ‘games’ or telling him to stop. I just wanted to cum.</p> <p>His hand and mouth switched again and his tongue began to circle my pussy, then up and played around my clit. I pushed my hips up into his mouth, trying to increase the contact. Then his tongue stabbed into my pussy hole, twirling around and lapping up my juices. He kept prolonging my orgasm, pulling out his tongue and simply licking the outside lips of my pussy. Then he’d lick my clit again, and push his tongue back inside me. After about fifteen minutes of driving me wild, he suddenly plunged as deep inside me as he could reach, leaned his head forward to push his nose against my clit, and pinched and twisted my nipples hard.</p> <p>I came. I came hard. And not just once, but as he kept up his tongue lashing and nipple twisting, I came several more times.</p> <p>As he finished and I lay panting on the floor, he stood up and said, “That’s your reward for pleasing me with your freshly shaved cunt.”</p> <p>I just lay there panting, trying to recover. He went right on with his instructions. </p> <p>“When I tell you to present yourself, I want you on your knees with your legs spread wide and your hands in front of you. Your head should be touching the floor. Now, present yourself slut.”</p> <p>My mind was somewhere in lala land. I was still trying to catch my breath and come back down to earth from my orgasm. I didn’t even really hear him.</p> <p>All of a sudden my freshly sensitized pussy exploded in pain as the riding crop came crashing down on it. I let out an ear-piercing scream as my arms came from behind my back to cup my pussy and my legs came together to close my lips together. I rolled on my side to try to protect myself.</p> <p>But the crop found my hip as he continued to lay blow after blow on me, telling me over and over again to get into my presentation position.</p> <p>I kept apologizing and pleading with him to stop. I told him I didn’t know what he meant.</p> <p>So he told me again, one step at a time, each punctuated with more slaps of the crop against my defenseless body. I rolled over on my stomach (slap), then got up on my knees (slap), put my arms out in front of me (slap), head on the floor (slap) and spread my legs (slap). It made me think I was facing Mecca and praying to Allah.</p> <p>“You forgot to thank me for punishing you” Dave said.</p> <p>I tried to make up for it but he interrupted me, saying that for being hard headed, I would get 20 slaps with the crop. But first, I had to beg him to whip me and then I had to thank him for each smack. If I didn’t beg him to whip me, he’d do it anyway, but wouldn’t start counting the 20 until I begged to be whipped.</p> <p>With tears falling from my eyes to the floor, I begged him saying, “Please Master, please whip my ass with your crop. I’m so sorry for being bad, so please punish me with your crop. I’m sorry I was bad Master.”</p> <p>“Good job slut, your wish is granted. Now stay in your presentation position.”</p> <p>The first swat came down on my right cheek and the pain seemed to explode in my butt.</p> <p>“OW! Thank you Master for whipping my ass.” I said.</p> <p>The second landed on my left cheek.</p> <p>“OOOWWW! Thank you Master for whipping my ass.”</p> <p>It went on and on… first one cheek then the other. My tears puddling on the floor below me. He made sure to cover my butt all over, sometimes hitting the same spot twice. By the twelfth or thirteenth blow, I was screaming and trying to say thank you at the same time.</p> <p>Finally, it was over. Dave told me to relax a few minutes. I collapsed, face down on the floor, my hands reaching behind me to massage my butt. He walked away and came back a few minutes later. I was still shaking with my sobs.</p> <p>He pushed my hands away and I felt his hand on my butt as he rubbed something cool and soothing into my burning, reddened cheeks. How could someone who could give me so much pleasure one minute, turn around and in the next give me so much agony then flip again and be tender?</p> <p>He pulled me to my feet and gave me a tight hug, holding me and caressing my back until my sobs subsided. After I’d calmed down, he went through my clothes and handed me a skirt and tank top, told me to put them on, clean up a little and walk downstairs to the kitchen for something to eat. </p> <p>As he walked out of the door, he reminded me not to forget to assume a normal position when I got to the kitchen.</p> <p>I dried my tears and got dressed. The skirt was one I’d had for awhile. It came to about mid-thigh and was made of light blue cotton. The top was yellow and came down to just below my belly button. Compared with what I’d been wearing, this was a modest outfit.</p> <p>I went to the bathroom and repaired my face, brushed my teeth, and used a washcloth to wipe off the cum he’d left to dry on my face and got what I could out of my hair. Then I rinsed between my legs as good as possible, trying to be gentle since it was still tender.</p> <p>Reluctantly, I went down to the kitchen for whatever awaited me there. I was thankful he had allowed me to walk rather than crawl. I was ravenously hungry. I had eaten very little the last few days and it was already after 1 in the afternoon.</p> <p>Entering the kitchen, I saw Dave fixing something, and I sank to my knees, putting my hands behind my back. I said, “Thank you Master, for letting me dress and clean up. Also, thank you for letting me walk down here.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome slut.” he said.</p> <p>He had me poor the drinks while he served some sandwiches he’d made while I was upstairs, then invited me to sit at the table and eat.</p> <p>“Thank you Master for allowing me to eat at the table.”</p> <p>We had a pleasant meal, almost like normal, except every time he addressed me, he called me “slut.” It was a none-to subtle reminder that things weren’t quite back to normal. Plus, sitting normally was rather painful on my recently whipped butt.</p> <p>When we were done, he told me to clean up and then join him in the living room, also telling me I could walk unless he told me otherwise. I remembered to say thank you.</p> <p>There wasn’t much to clean up, so it wasn’t long before I joined him again. I wasn’t sure if I should stand or just sit down, so I played it safe and assumed the ‘normal’ position, kneeling on the floor with my hands behind me.</p> <p>Dave looked down at me and smiled. I saw his eyes go to the clock. It was close to 1:30 in the afternoon. He looked thoughtful and then said we might just have time. He told me to strip. Sighing to myself, I obeyed.</p> <p>“Play with yourself slut.” he said. “I want to see you cum for me.”</p> <p>I hesitated a few seconds and was about to protest. He’d never made me play with myself in front of him before, and I just couldn’t imagine just doing it in the open like this. When I hesitated, I saw him beginning to get angry again and decided to comply. I quickly changed my tune and said “Yes Master.” I put one finger in my pussy and started to play with my nipples with the other hand. This was sooo embarrassing! I could tell by the tent in his trousers that it was making him excited though.</p> <p>After about 10 minutes of working on myself, I felt the heat building toward a climax. Then he calmly mentioned that Mike would be home around 2. I panicked knowing that time was rapidly approaching and almost lost my arousal. </p> <p>“Speed it up slut. You don’t get to stop until you cum for me.”</p> <p>I went back to work on myself and after a few more minutes of diddling myself, the idea of someone else finding me like this kind of added to my excitement and my pussy started heating up even faster. Finally, I came. </p> <p>As I knelt there panting for a minute while I recovered, I glanced at Dave and noticed his digital camera in his hand. </p> <p>‘Dave, you DIDN’T just take pictures while I was playing with myself, did you?” I asked feeling embarrassed and betrayed.</p> <p>“Sure, just a few pics to remember the moment. You looked incredibly sexy doing that. But I don’t recall giving you permission to ask me questions, and you didn’t say “master” and failed to thank me for letting you cum.”</p> <p>I quickly apologized and fearfully added, “I’m sorry Master. Thank you for letting me cum Master.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome. I’ll forgive you for the moment, but it might add to a later punishment if you slip up again.” Dave said, “Get dressed again and come sit beside me.”</p> <p>I got dressed, but wished I could clean the juices that were now drying on my crotch and thighs. Those pictures worried me. I hadn’t even noticed the camera on the table beside his chair. As I sat down beside him, he put his finger in my pussy, swirled it around, and then put it in my mouth, saying, “mmmmm, cunt juice, delicious.”</p> <p>Then he stuck his finger back in me again and put it in my own mouth. I licked it clean and said, “Thank you master for letting me suck my juices off your finger.”</p> <p>“You’re doing very well, my little slut” Dave said. “But any minute, Mike will be back and Mom should be home this afternoon, too. I want to speak candidly for a minute. Our little weekend together is almost over. For the moment, we’re back to being a normal brother and sister. I want to know what you’re feeling.”</p> <p>I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t know what to do. I was taken by surprise. And I wasn’t sure if he meant it was over for just a few minutes or forever.</p> <p>“Take your time, Steph, and think carefully.” Dave said.</p> <p>“I don’t know Dave. I don’t really know what I feel.” I said. “Confused I guess. Sometimes I’m mad at you for treating me like you have been, and I’m afraid of you now. Most of the time I don’t want to do this anymore, but then when you make me feel good and cum, I like it.”</p> <p>“Let me tell you something,” he said, “something about yourself. If you’d hated what’s been happening the last few days – if you’d been really angry about it – then as soon as I said it was over and I said things were back to normal, you would have said, “Great!” You would have been glad it was over. You would have cried for joy.</p> <p>“But you didn’t do any of those things.” he went on to say.</p> <p>“Instead, you were confused. You had many different feelings.”</p> <p>“But…” I started to say, but Dave held up his hand to still my voice and went on.</p> <p>“You might not want to admit it, but part of you liked all the attention. And you enjoyed the times of pleasure. Part of you even got excited about the humiliation, and part of you was excited about the pain, though of course, it might not have been an enjoyable excitement. And you never really fought against the confinement, and the loss of decision-making felt freeing. You didn’t have to worry about anything except what I might want you to do.”</p> <p>Mike came through the front door about then, waved to us with no real greeting, and went upstairs to his room. We waved back and said ‘hi’ but he was gone in seconds. </p> <p>“Does that ring true, Steph?” he asked, continuing.</p> <p>For a long time I just sat there. I knew he was right about some things. But there was another part me, the normal part, that wanted to BE normal… that wanted to make my own decisions… that didn’t want to be sexually aroused every time I turned around… that didn’t like being humiliated and spanked and walking around naked… that didn’t like being tied up and led around on a leash or crawling like a dog. I wanted to control my own life and make my own decisions. I wanted to be proud of who I was and to be treated with respect.</p> <p>So I told him that it was partly true and partly not. I tried to tell him about the ‘normal’ life I wanted to lead. I told him the excitement of the last few days had been, like, wow!, but I told him there was just so much going on inside of me, I just couldn’t get it all out. I was just really confused.</p> <p>“You just don’t like making decisions for yourself, do you Steph.” He didn’t really ask me that, but rather made it a statement.</p> <p>I wanted to respond anyway. I took my time and said, “I like the excitement. I like to cum.” I said blushing. “But I want to live my own life, too.” I said.</p> <p>“You want to have your cake and eat it too.” he said. He was trying to make me see that “normal” meant I couldn’t also enjoy sexual freedom and excitement. But I couldn’t see that little manipulation tactic in those days. I just got confused.</p> <p>“I… No, I…maybe… I”</p> <p>Hold up his hand, Dave shushed me.</p> <p>“Here’s something else to think about. If you want your life back, fine, but you’re going to have to explain to Mom why you have a tattoo and several piercings…”</p> <p>“NO! I can’t! She’ll kill me and then ground me for life! What can I tell her? Besides, YOU made me get them!”</p> <p>Tears were coming to my eyes again as I felt the fear overcome me. How the heck was I going to explain this to my mother? And in the back of my mind were the pictures that I knew he’d been taking during all this. I knew there were more than what I’d seen him take. I wondered how many and what they revealed. I also was a little afraid of what he might do with them.</p> <p>“On the other hand, like I told you earlier, if you agree to continue as we have been, I’ll handle Mom. I’ll tell her it was all my idea and you didn’t have anything to do with it.”</p> <p>Salvation! Dave could fix it! My face lit up with a smile. He would take the heat from Mom… All I had to do was… continue being his slut slave. And my face fell. Could I do it? Oh God! I just didn’t know what to do.</p> <p>Dave put his hand on my thigh, and rubbed me casual-like. My mind was in such a state, I hardly noticed.</p> <p>“Take your time Steph… just think about it a while.”</p> <p>I gasped as I felt his hand move up under my skirt, his fingers slipping into my slit. He moved up and down as I began to lose the thread of our conversation. I leaned back, not really thinking about it and parted my thighs to let him stimulate me. Pushing between my lips, his fingers began separating my folds and then pushing under my hood, he gently grabbed my clit between his thumb and index finger. </p> <p>I was trying my hardest to ignore what he was doing as I tried to figure out what to do. If I took responsibility for my actions, my mother would ground me forever, and likely regard me as the slut Dave had been turning me into. Either way, I wasn’t going to have any freedom for a while.</p> <p>It was getting harder and harder to concentrate as his fingers continued to excite my clit. My mind kept being pulled down to my crotch. I was getting really turned on… again. </p> <p>“Dave, I… “ and I gasped again as one of his fingers entered my hole while he pinched my clit.</p> <p>“Oh god!...” I said. “Dave…” I wanted to tell him to stop so I could think, but I just couldn’t get it out. I was panting and gasping continuously as my brother continued fingering me toward orgasm. </p> <p>“You want me to keep going?” he asked.</p> <p>I nodded without even thinking about it. </p> <p>“But I’ll be glad to stop and give you your freedom.” And he stopped, his fingers still resting on my clit and inside my vagina. “What’ll it be Steph? Keep going or stop?”</p> <p>By that point, I’d stopped thinking about decisions. All I could think of was getting off.</p> <p>“Don’t stop… please don’t stop.”</p> <p>His fingers moved again, massaging my clit, twisting it, pinching it.</p> <p>“There’s my good girl. Now tell me what you are Steph… tell me what you want.”</p> <p>I just sat there, my head leaning against the back of the couch in shear ecstasy. I only half heard him. But then he slowed down again, almost stopping. “Come on Steph… let me hear you.”</p> <p>“Okay, okay” I cried. I was on virtual autopilot again from the last few days. “I’m a slut and I want to be your slave… Master. Just please let me cum.”</p> <p>His fingers sped up, now aided by his other hand which went beneath my top and pinched my nipples. And then I came. He kept it going as I came and came again, continuously for like five minutes. </p> <p>Finally, he stopped. His hand resting on my thigh all sticky from my juices. His other hand moving my top back to cover my breasts and then stroking my hair.</p> <p>“That’s my good little slut. You’re such a pretty cunt.”</p> <p>And I burst into tears, realizing what I had done. I had given myself over to him. I had my chance for freedom and let it slide out of my own pussy. I curled up into a ball and sobbed while Dave stroked my back and my hair.</p> <p>“Normal position slut.” He emphasized the instruction by pushing me haphazardly off the couch.</p> <p>I landed on my knees and slowly moved my arms behind my back, tears streaming down my face. I was a slut. I knew I needed to cum more than anything else, even freedom or pride. I was ruled by my damn pussy. My shoulders shook as I sobbed before my brother – my master.</p> <p>“Now my beautiful little cunt, suck me off before Mom comes home.”</p> <p>I scooted forward between his thighs, and pulled out his cock. I remembered just in time…</p> <p>“Please Master, may I suck your cock?”</p> <p>“Ask me nicer, cocksucker. Beg me in a way I can’t refuse. Show me what a cock loving slut you really are.”</p> <p>I felt so humiliated. He was really pressing home his advantage over me now. And I hated myself.</p> <p>“Master please… Please allow your slut to suck on your big beautiful cock and make you cum. I want to feel you cum in my mouth. Please Master, I want to taste your spunk on my tongue and swallow your juices to hold in my stomach.”</p> <p>My face was scarlet. I wanted to crawl in a whole again. He grabbed my ears and directed me toward his cock, a big grin on his face as I started to work, kissing the tip of his cock. It grew harder and bigger as I slid my mouth down his shaft, using my tongue to make him wet as I worked my way down, licking his balls, sucking them into my mouth and then back up his shaft again.</p> <p>He kept his hands on my head, holding my ears as I put the head of his cock into my mouth sucking while using my hands to massage his cock. I twirled my tongue around his rod as I sucked him deep into my mouth. Then I felt his hands pulling me further in. He pulled my head until my chin was being scratched by the hairs on his balls, my throat choking as his cock was forced down my air passage.</p> <p>The muscles of my throat contracted and spasmed as I fought for air, all the while massaging his cock. He pushed me away enough for me to breathe, then pulled me back onto him again. When I would start to really struggle for breath, he’d pull out a little.</p> <p>This went on for hours… well, probably only ten minutes… and he finally came. I swallowed it all. I don’t think I’ll ever really like the taste of spunk, his or anyone else’s. It tasted really yucky. </p> <p>He allowed me to go to the bathroom to clean up but I had to crawl there. It seemed like he was doing everything he could to humiliate me this afternoon, to remind me of the life I had chosen. But had I? Just because I liked to cum, does that mean I have to be his slave? I hoped not … at least forever.</p> <p>I cleaned my mouth out, wiped my pussy and my thighs of juices, and fixed myself as good as possible. Then I crawled back into the living room, returning to my ‘normal’ position, kneeling in front of Dave with my hands behind my back.</p> <p>A few minutes later, Mom came home. I started to get up, but one look from Dave made me settle back down. At least I had clothes on.</p> <p>Mom called out saying, “Hi kids, I’m home!”</p> <p>We both said hi and heard another coming from Mike’s room.</p> <p>She came on into the living room and stopped when she saw me kneeling on the floor. She looked at me and said, “Lose something, Stephie?”</p> <p>I was about to answer but again, Dave silenced me.</p> <p>“Mom, why don’t you have a seat.” he said. “I’d like to talk to you for a few minutes.”</p> <p>She got a puzzled look on her face, but went over and sat in an easy chair. “Okay, what did you have in mind?” she asked Dave, her eyes moving back and forth between him and I.</p> <p>“I need to tell you about Stephanie.” he said. “She and I have had an interesting time the past few days and we now have a different relationship. I’ve been working on her discipline, making her more respectful and willing to do what she’s told. Isn’t that right, Stephie?” He asked, looking down at me.</p> <p>“Yes… sir.” I said. I wasn’t sure if I should say ‘master’ with Mom there, so I compromised, hoping it would be alright.</p> <p>Dave smiled. Mom raised her eyebrows, a slight puzzled smile coming to her face. Then she saw the shine of the stud in my nose.</p> <p>“Stephanie! What on earth have you done to your nose?” Then she saw the ring peeking out from below my top which had ridden up a little since I was holding my hands behind me still.</p> <p>She came over and lifted my top a little to expose my belly button ring. Her mouth dropped open in shock, anger seeping into her face.</p> <p>“Mom,” Dave said, “please sit back down. The piercings are my responsibility.”</p> <p>Shock turned to mystification, but she sat back down to listen, still not looking happy.</p> <p>“I decided Stephie needed to learn her place a little. She’s been needing an external control. I don’t think she’s very good at controlling her own life, or making decisions for herself. The, ah, choker is actually a collar with a ring on the back and the wrist and ankle cuffs can also be used to restrain her.”</p> <p>I wanted to die of embarrassment. I hung my head in shame.</p> <p>Mom, on the other hand, sat back in her chair. I didn’t know if it was surprise or … something else.</p> <p>Dave went on, “We’ve also added a few other touches. As you can see, she has a stud in her nose. That’s just for looks, but reminds anyone who sees her that she’s a slut. She needed to come down off her high horse a little.”</p> <p>“Well, that’s true.” Mom said thoughtfully. “She always has been a little stuck up.”</p> <p>I turned my head toward my mother in shock. I could not believe she thought I was stuck up, nor that she was saying this to Dave. I thought she’d freak at what he’d done and take him over HER knee maybe. Certainly she’d disapprove of what Dave had been doing to me.</p> <p>“Oh, get over yourself, Stephie.” She said. “You’ve always acted like you’re just a little better than everyone else, including your own family.”</p> <p>I couldn’t believe my own mother felt that way.</p> <p>“The belly piercing is attractive and sexy, I think,” Dave said, “but the ring attached to it makes a handy place to attach things.”</p> <p>“Hmmmmmm, yeah, I bet it would.” Mom said, grinning now.</p> <p>“Okay slut” Dave said to me “crawl over to Mom and show her your other piercing.”</p> <p>I saw Mom’s eyebrow arch up when Dave called me a ‘slut,’ but she didn’t say anything. Feeling more humiliated that I’d ever felt, I brought my hands around in front of me and crawled over to my mother, resuming my normal position only tilting my head back, opening my mouth wide and sticking out my tongue as far as I could, showing her my tongue piercing.</p> <p>“Oh my!” Mom said. She stuck her finger in my mouth! She felt the stud and moved it around a little, drawing a wince from me. My still sensitive tongue was fine when it wasn’t bothered, but sucking cock or having someone play with it still hurt. Then she played with my collar, moving it around so the ring was in front.</p> <p>“Stand up, slut.” Dave ordered.</p> <p>I stood up, still facing my mother.</p> <p>“Good girl.” he said, “Now lift your skirt up and show Mom the new artwork.”</p> <p>I balked. I didn’t have any panties on and the LAST thing I wanted to do was show my naked, hairless pussy and new tattoo to my MOTHER!! </p> <p>“Dave!” I pleaded.</p> <p>“NOW!” he commanded. “We’ll deal with your punishment later, but if you don’t want to add to it, do what I told you.”</p> <p>Slowly, my hands lifted my skirt in front. My mother’s face got a peculiar expression on her face as all this was going on, glancing between my brother and I. She gasped as my shaved pussy came into view, obviously with no panties on.</p> <p>“Come on Steph, get on with it. Or do you want to lose the skirt altogether?”</p> <p>I quickly complied and lifted my skirt to my breasts, now showing the tattoo clearly.</p> <p>“OH!” my mother said with a little gasp. She leaned forward to study the tattoo more closely.</p> <p>“I think I see now.” she said, looking as though she recognized the symbol.</p> <p>“Normal.” Dave said. I dropped my skirt and knelt down again.</p> <p>“You’ve made her a slave.” Mom stated. It wasn’t a question. Somehow, she knew.</p> <p>What did that tattoo mean, I wondered. What was it about seeing the design on my skin that made her understand so quickly?</p> <p>“Yeah, it seemed like the best way. In all honesty, she’s not crazy about it, but she has admitted to being a slut and chosen to continue as my slave, haven’t you Steph? Tell Mom what you are.”</p> <p>“Yes Master.” I said, filled with shame yet knowing the secret was out, and also, I didn’t want to incur any further punishments. But to say that in front of my mother was so humiliating. “I’m a slut, Mom.” Why wasn’t she stopping this? </p> <p>“Well, you two have been busy, I see. I’m going to have to think about these developments.” As she said this though, she reached out and played with the ring in my belly, pulling on it a little to see the effect on me.</p> <p>“What does Mike know?” she asked.</p> <p>“Nothing, he hasn’t been here for any of it. I’d just as soon keep him out of most of it for now.” he said.</p> <p>“Fine with me… but maybe you and I should talk.” Mom said.</p> <p>“Okay slut, on your feet and come here.”</p> <p>I went to him and he had me turn around, facing my mother again while he took my wrists and fastened them together behind my back again. He told me to go to my room until he called me.</p> <p>I left looking at Mom and wondering why she didn’t say something. She was letting Dave do this to me and not saying anything! I went upstairs, feeling like a trained monkey. I could not figure out why Mom was acting like this. Why wasn’t she upset? I thought she’d be furious. Why wasn’t she on my side? Why was she so calm about it all? And just what did that tattoo mean? I felt betrayed by my own mother.</p> <p>I sat down on my bed, tears running quietly down my cheeks, and waited for whatever was to happen next. It was about 3:00 in the afternoon. I tried to figure out what was going on and how I’d somehow gotten into this mess.</p> <p>When the clock said 3:30, I heard Dave calling me from the bottom of the stairs. I rose from the bed, where’d I’d lain down for a while, and started downstairs.</p> <p>They were sitting on the couch together when I arrived in the living room. As I came toward them, Dave signaled with his finger and I went down on my knees in front of them. </p> <p>“Stephanie,” Mom began, “your brother and I have been talking and I’ve decided to allow this to continue.” </p> <p>I opened my mouth to protest, but caught a look from Dave and I wisely decided to wait and hear them out.</p> <p>“You’ve been getting really uppity lately young lady. I know you disapprove of my relationship with John and I think maybe this is just what you need to learn your place. And after what Dave has told me, it’s pretty apparent that underneath all that high and mighty exterior, you’re pretty much just a slut anyway.”</p> <p>I hung my head in shame, tears once more rushing to my eyes to spill down my cheeks. I felt like dirt. I knew I was never mommy’s ‘little girl,’ but I couldn’t believe she was going along with this.</p> <p>“So I’ll assist where I need to, but your brother is in charge and what he says, goes. You will do what he tells you, Stephanie. I’ve been worried how I was going to keep control of you during the next few years. Most girls your age become a bit hard to control. With this arrangement, maybe we won’t have to worry so much in your case. Of course, you’ll still go to school, but misbehave there and you will be dealing with both me as your mother and Dave as your master. Understand?”</p> <p>Still crying, I nodded my head.</p> <p>“Your mother asked you a question, slut.” Dave piped in. “I expect you to make a proper and respectful response.”</p> <p>“Yes Master. I’m sorry Mother. Yes, I understand.”</p> <p>“Dave if you’ll remove her restraints, we’ll get a move on.”</p> <p>I looked up in curiosity, but they didn’t give me any clues.</p> <p>“Come here, slut.” Dave said.</p> <p>I got up and went over to him. He indicated I should turn around and then he released my wrist cuffs. He told me to go with my mother and do what I was told, and that I should respond favorably to anything my mother suggested.</p> <p>“Yes Master.” I followed my mother outside and to her car. Though I still had on my skirt and my tank top, that was ALL I had on, which meant I was barefoot too. As she told me to get into the back seat, Dave called from the doorway and reminded me not to say a word unless asked a direct question.</p> <p>Mom didn’t say much on the way to our destination. I just sat and looked around, wondering where we were going. We pulled in front of a shoe store first. We went in and she had me try on several pairs of shoes… with high heels. She bought me four pair. The shortest had four inch heels, which I wore out of the store. There was another pair with 5 inch heels and the other two both had 6 inch heels. </p> <p>I was a little shaky since the most I’d worn before were 2 and a half-inch heels. Walking awkwardly back to the car, I got in and awaited what might happen next.</p> <p>We arrived at a small, out of the way, medical office. The sign beside the door read, “A. Martin, MD, OB-GYN” and as we went in, I noticed a small design carved somewhat discretely above the door. It was the same symbol I now wore below my belly button! Very strange.</p> <p>We went to the nurse’s window and Mom told her we were here for our 4:30 appointment for Stephanie. The nurse assured us the doctor would be right with us.</p> <p>Mom sat down, but indicated I was to stand beside her chair with my hands behind me. There was no one else present. However, after a couple of minutes, a girl about 20 came from the back and left, smiling timidly to us. A few minutes later, the nurse called us back.</p> <p>I was treated to the normal weigh-in, temperature check, blood pressure check, pulse rate and stuff. The nurse had me strip – completely – and put on a gown. This type fastened in front but when I went to fasten it I noticed there were no snaps, no belt, no ties; nothing with which to fasten it closed. So I just held it together. When I was ready, the nurse had me get up on the table… you know… the gynecological type with the stirrups. I was to sit down and wait for the doctor.</p> <p>About five minutes later, Doctor Martin came in, scanned my chart, and then asked about my sexual history. He wanted to know if I’d had intercourse yet, if I’d ever had anal sex, and what kind of oral sex I’d engaged in. </p> <p>It was so embarrassing! I had to answer these questions right in front of my mother and this strange doctor. But I told him. I didn’t tell him who I’d done the oral stuff with though – just that I’d done it. Since I hadn’t done the intercourse or anal stuff, I was able to tell him that I was still a virgin.</p> <p>He did the usual stuff of listening to my chest and back, then he examined my piercings very carefully, pronouncing them free of infection and healing nicely. Next, I was told to lie back on the table. He moved my hands away, spread my robe open and examined my tattoo very carefully, saying that it too, was coming along well.</p> <p>Next, he examined my breasts, checking for lumps, I suppose. He pressed them, massaged them, kneaded them and squeezed them. The doctor turned his attention to my nipples. He bent over to look at them closely as he played with the nipples and pinched them, making them hard. I was embarrassed, wondering why the ‘doctor’ was playing with my breasts a little more than a doctor normally would. I began to feel chill bumps arise on the skin of my breasts while he played with them. He told my mother they looked fine with good strong nipples.</p> <p>Then he took my left ankle and put it in the stirrup, fastening the straps to secure my leg. He did the same with my right ankle. I was wondering why he was strapping me in since this was just a normal exam – or so I thought.</p> <p>I shivered as I felt his fingers touch the lips of my pussy. It occurred to me that most doctors used gloves when touching a patient. Dr. Martin did not. It was an unusual exam. I was getting nervous. He seemed to be caressing my lips more than examining them. I wanted to move myself away from him, but of course, I couldn’t being strapped in. I tried though, and as he continued to touch me, I started to squirm around. My mother told me to lie still, so I quieted down for a while.</p> <p>The doctor separated the lips of my pussy and bent his head down to get a real close look. I could feel his breath on my thighs, and then on my lips. He pushed the stirrups apart, spreading me wide open. I was so humiliated, even if he WAS a doctor. Using his fingers, he spread the lips of my outer labia and looked inside, running his fingers from one end of my vulva to the other. </p> <p>He kept saying “hmmmmmm” and “ummm” and “mmm mmmmm” and sighing and such during the whole exam. I gasped as his finger penetrated my hole, working its way around inside me. My hands went instinctively toward my crotch.</p> <p>He stopped and looked at Mom saying, “Well, we can’t have that.”</p> <p>Mom grabbed my wrists and pulled them over my head, holding me so I couldn’t interfere with the doctor’s examination. His fingers probed my hymen, feeling it completely, pushing against it, and moving around the border of my vaginal walls. </p> <p>With his other hand, he started to play with my clit. He rubbed it, squeezed it and flicking it as it continued to get harder and longer, engorged on the blood of my unwelcome arousal.</p> <p>I finally figured out that he was, at the moment, less interested in ‘examining’ me than he was in getting me off. The doctor was deliberately masturbating me! What kind of a doctor WAS this?!</p> <p>I cried out, “MOM!”</p> <p>But she just said, “Shut up Stephanie and stay still for the doctor.” Then she leaned close to my ear and whispered to me, “You know I have to tell your brother about when you are a bad girl.”</p> <p>I just couldn’t believe what was going on!</p> <p>“She moistens up readily enough.” the doctor said.</p> <p>“Yes,” Mom said, “she seems to be quite the little slut.”</p> <p>How humiliating! My own mother was telling some pervert doctor that I was a slut. But the doctor was right about one thing… I could feel myself getting wet.</p> <p>I could feel myself continuing to build in excitement, even though I was trying real hard to remain calm and not get aroused. I tried to think about other things, about school starting tomorrow and my other friends, but it wasn’t working. My crotch was getting hot!</p> <p>His finger worked at dipping in and out of my vagina and the other ones played with my clit made it hard to think about other things. More and more of my concentration was focusing on what was happening between my legs. Unconsciously, I started thrusting my hips up to meet his fingers pushing inside me against my hymen. </p> <p>Without realizing it, I was soon completely focused on the pleasure the doctor was giving me. I was aware of nothing else than his fingers and my own arousal. In a few minutes, I came with a small scream as my body stiffened and jerked under the doctor’s administrations. I lay there panting as the doctor removed his fingers and started chuckling. </p> <p>“I see what you mean, she IS a little slut, isn’t she?” he said. Even my mother chuckled a little.</p> <p>I felt so degraded and started to cry as I recovered from my orgasm. I didn’t understand how my mother could have allowed the doctor to do this to me. And I really couldn’t believe I’d actually cum in front of my mother, brought off by a complete stranger.</p> <p>“Well,” the doctor continued, “I think we’ll start with an injection of Depo-Provera. It should last about 12 weeks, so I’ll write you a prescription for follow-ups. Then I’ll have my associate come in and we can take care of the laser treatment. Mind you, it will require one or two more treatments to be permanent.”</p> <p>“Thank you Doctor.” my mother said.</p> <p>He adjusted the stirrups so my legs were pushed upwards, lifting my butt off the table a little. He picked up a hypodermic off the counter and then rubbed a spot on my left butt cheek with a sterile pad, then injected me with something.</p> <p>I couldn’t help buy yelp as I felt him push the needle in and push the liquid into my rear. My tears started freshly. “What did he just give me?” I wondered. I didn’t seem to have any say in my life anymore.</p> <p>The doctor wiped the spot again with the sterile pad and then applied a band-aid. He called in another lady who also wore a white jacket and they brought over some kind of machine. </p> <p>“Okay young lady, we’re going to apply a laser treatment to your whole body except your head. This will remove the hair from your body so you won’t have to shave anymore. Cool, eh?”</p> <p>“Ah…, yeah” I said, not sure what to think about this.</p> <p>My mother twisted my wrists which she still held on to and said, “Show a little more respect and appreciation Stephanie.”</p> <p>“OUCH!” I said, “Yes sir, it’s very cool. Thank you, sir. I’m sorry if I showed any disrespect.”</p> <p>He patted my cheek and told me not to worry about it, this time.</p> <p>“We have a very fast Alexandrite laser and it should only take about three hours, so just relax Stephanie.</p> <p>“But we don’t want your poor mother to get tired holding your hands, so we’ll just fasten them to the table with these straps.”</p> <p>Before I knew it, he’d fastened my wrists to the table, stretching them above my head. I felt so vulnerable, virtually naked, tied down to this table with these strange, perverted people doing who knew what to me. And my mother was certainly no protection.</p> <p> They used the laser thingee and went over every part of my body, except my head. They even did my crotch and my ass. Releasing my legs and turning me over, they did the other side of me as well. It seemed like I lay there forever.</p> <p>As they ran the machine over my body, I felt a tingling sensation, like maybe little pins sticking in me and a kind of warmth where the machine touched me. When they got around to doing my mound and my pussy lips, it was really uncomfortable but they’d strapped me back in the stirrups by then.</p> <p>It was just after 8:00 in the evening when they finished. I looked at myself and I was red all over, except my face. I looked like I had a sunburn, everywhere!</p> <p>I was allowed to dress while my mother went with the doctor to pay the bill, I guess. As I went out into the lobby, the doctor was giving my mother a bottle of pills and told her to have me back in 11 weeks for another injection and laser treatment. Surely we wouldn’t be still doing this stuff in three months! I could not imagine.</p> <p>Mom led me back out to the car, again ushering me into the back seat. I had so many questions, but was afraid to ask, afraid of what Dave would do if I spoke without permission. So I just sat there in my misery. I felt like everyone had betrayed me. I was becoming some sort of family toy. It was like I wasn’t a person anymore. I just didn’t know what to do about all this.</p> <p>When we arrived at home, my mother marched me inside and over to Dave who waited on the couch. He smiled as I came over and told me to stay standing. Then he ran his hand all over me, feeling my now completely hairless body (except for my head).</p> <p>“Smoooooth” he said. “Very nice. I love the heels too, really makes your legs stand out. Helps you look more like the slut you are.” </p> <p>He lifted my skirt and felt my mound and my pussy lips. He raised my arm, lifted my shirt, and felt my underarms and then reached around to feel my butt, then ran his hands down my legs. </p> <p>“Thanks Mom. I’m sure Steph appreciates this as much as I do, don’t you slut?”</p> <p>“Yes Master.” I said, hanging my head.</p> <p>“Well she didn’t really show the doctor all that much appreciation and respect.” Mom said. “She wouldn’t stay still, she kept squirming around, she protested and tried to get me to stop the doctor from performing his examination, and I had to tell her to say thank you to the doctor.”</p> <p>Dave’s face changed and he looked angry. Straight away he pulled me down onto his lap, lifted my skirt and tucked it into my waistband. Then his hand started raining blows down on my butt. He kept it up for five minutes, me screaming and crying the whole time. My skin was already sensitive from the laser treatment, not to mention earlier whippings, and it burned like fire as he spanked me. When he finished, he held me on his lap and I heard a voice from the stairway.</p> <p>“Soooo, what’s going on around here guys?” It was MIKE!</p> <p>“Oh, Hi Mike.” Mom said, “Our little girl Stephanie has been rather bad I’m afraid. My wrists just aren’t as strong as they used to be and I asked Dave to give her a little punishment for me.”</p> <p>“Really, a bare butt spanking, eh?” Mike said. “Must have been something pretty bad.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I found out she’s gotten a tattoo and some piercings while I was away for the weekend. I’ve had it with her attitude and strutting around like a princess who can get her way all the time. If she wants to act like a slut, we’ll just have to treat her like one.” Mom said.</p> <p>“Whatever.” Mike said. “I was pretty tired of her shit, too. Maybe you can knock some sense into her.” Then he chuckled and said, “Need any help, let me know.” He said with a mischievous smile. Then he kind of chuckled and said, “But she does have a nice ass.” </p> <p>Dave finished and pulled my skirt back down over my butt. Mike lost interest and went away.</p> <p>My WHOLE family? Everyone was against me. What had I done to deserve this? Was I really that bad? I just continued crying as I lay across Dave’s lap, my butt on fire.</p> <p>He pushed me off his lap onto the floor, telling me to assume my normal position. I got onto my knees and put my arms behind me, but my head hung low and sobbed from pain and loss. I felt so totally alone, like I had no one in the world. I was alone. </p> <p>“I’m going to bed you two. It’s a school night so don’t keep her up too late.”</p> <p>“Okay. Night Mom.” Dave said. Then he turned his attention back to me. “Ah baby, don’t take things so hard.” he told me. “Come up here and sit in my lap.”</p> <p>I got up and did as he told me. My freshly spanked butt was not comfortable sitting on him, but I tried to get comfortable. I was still crying but at least my body wasn’t being racked by the sobs. He drew my hands from behind me and put then around his neck as he hugged me around the waist, pulling me tight. He held me like he cared… like he loved me. I put my head on his shoulder and allowed all my feelings to come to the surface and just cried. He caressed my back and my head, holding me like a brother, giving me comfort. </p> <p>Dave told me how much he loved me. He kept stroking me and saying it was okay and he loved me. He said he had to spank me for my own good… that it was necessary for me to be a good girl and learn how to behave properly. </p> <p>I complained that Mom and Mike didn’t like me and thought I was stuck up. </p> <p>He told me that he knew that wasn’t true. That deep inside me was my true self. He could see it, even if no one else could. Dave told me that the person I truly was meant to be was kind and considerate, that I wanted to please other people, that I knew that deep down, other people were not better than I was. He said that underneath it all I knew I was just a common slut and wasn’t the little princess I tried to come off being. He told me he had always loved me because he could see the inner me, the slut I had always tried to hide. All my life, I had tried to act like someone I really wasn’t, like some kind of royal princess that was entitled to be better than others. The princess was just a cover – a disguise.</p> <p>As he was saying these things, my crying intensified. Part of my mind tried to rebel and say, “No, it isn’t true, it’s not!” but the rest of my family seemed to think it WAS true. Did I really act like I was better than everyone else? And was I really a slut underneath. God, I felt so low, like a piece of dirt. It was shameful for a lowlife like me to act like a stuck-up princess. </p> <p>“But don’t you worry Steph, I’m going to fix all that with you. I’m gonna help you become who you really are. I’m going to help you discover the true slut within you. You are such a pretty sexy girl, Steph. You were made for sex, to be a slut and used for what you are. And Steph, that’s such a wonderful thing. You’ll find out how good it feels to be yourself. Maybe someday you’ll get a job or something, but rather than the fake ‘Princess’ Stephanie, it will be the real slut Stephanie that does that. And you will be so much happier. You’re sad now because you’re not used to being yourself. You’ll get over that. It’ll just take some time.” </p> <p>Dave kept caressing my body, but his hands had moved from just stroking my head and back. He was also rubbing his hand over my stomach and my thighs. </p> <p>“Give us a kiss so you’ll feel better.”</p> <p>I was getting used to doing what I was told, even though I really didn’t feel up to it. I took my head off his shoulder and moved my lips over to his lips and kissed him. He did the same. He kissed my lips, my cheeks, my nose, my eyes and he used his tongue to caress my skin in subtle little places as he did it. He moved his mouth to my ears and licked inside and kind of sucked on the outside. It tickled, but it also began to distract me from my sadness. He even licked the tears from my cheeks and eyes. It sent little tingles all over me.</p> <p>“You are sooo beautiful, my little slut. I want you with me always. I love to touch you, especially now… your body is so smooth and silky. You were made to be touched and caressed, to be held and kissed.” As he said this, his mouth engulfed my own, his tongue dancing with mine. His hand moved to the inside of my thigh and up under my skirt toward my crotch. Almost instinctively, I spread my thighs a little to allow him easier access. I wasn’t really even thinking about it. </p> <p>“There you go slut, just react, don’t try to figure things out. You are a creature of passion, of feelings. Just let your mind float and enjoy the feelings that come naturally to that hot little body.” </p> <p>I found myself doing just that. I stopped crying and gave myself Dave’s permission to feel. I felt his right on my back, rubbing underneath my top against my bare skin. I felt his lips as they caressed my own, his tongue as it probed inside my mouth. I felt his left hand moving inside the lips of my pussy, his thumb against my clit, his middle finger beginning to probe inside my vagina. I felt his cock hardening beneath my butt. “mmmmmmmmm”</p> <p>Rapidly, my pussy started getting wet as he began to arouse me. He pushed his finger in against my hymen and twirled it around inside me. Then he added his index finger inside me. It made me feel all full inside. My mouth sucked his tongue into my mouth hungrily. I wanted him. He was the one who cared about me, who loved me. I held him tight as his hands, his fingers, and his mouth worked their magic on me. I rubbed my butt against the cock hardening below me. A part of me wanted closer contact with that powerful tool beneath me. It was a magnet that drew me.</p> <p>I came hard, held by my brother as his fingers squeezed my clit. My pussy gushed into his hand. He kept me going for several minutes, from one orgasm to another. All the tension of the day washed out of me as my body stiffened and clenched. I sagged into him as I collapsed against him, panting and exhausted.</p> <p>Dave held me close. He told me again he loved me. He loved his little slut. He stroked my head and gently kissed my cheek.</p> <p>“All better now?” </p> <p>I just nodded.</p> <p>“Good.” he said. “Now get back in your normal position slut.”</p> <p>I slowly pulled myself together and got off his lap. I slipped down to the floor and moved my hands behind my back. Dave got the leash off the table beside the couch and attached it to my collar after he moved it around so the ring was facing front. Slipping his zipper down and pulling out his rock-hard cock, he pulled on the leash so my mouth was touching him.</p> <p>“Now be a good cocksucker and do what you do best, slut.”</p> <p>Somehow, this time I didn’t feel insulted when he called me a slut and a cocksucker. It didn’t really affect me at all. I placed my lips on the tip of his cock and gave it a kiss. I put out my tongue, tasting the drop of pre-cum there, and ran it down from the head to the base, making him wet with my saliva. I ran my tongue, slowly around and around his cock as I worked back up to the head. I sucked him into my mouth, my tongue continuing to caress his stiffness and feel the veins popping through his skin. </p> <p>If this is who I was, I suppose I should try to do the best I could. I was still turned on by what Dave had done to me, so I was using one hand to help stroke him and massage his balls while my other hand went to my own crotch. Without thinking, I started to masturbate myself. Dave slapped my arm though and told me that this was not about my pleasure, but his.</p> <p>I concentrated on doing the best job I could. I tried to make his pleasure the most important thing for the moment. Dave leaned back on the couch, spread his legs further and told me to put my hands behind me again… to do all the work with my mouth. This also meant that there was no way I could touch myself.</p> <p>I worked my head up and down on his cock, my tongue slipping around it while it went in and out. With great effort, I suppressed my gag reflex and took him down in my throat, the hairs of his ball sack pressed against my nose, my throat muscles flexing on him. As he approached climax, he grabbed my hair and held me in place as his cock grew even larger and hotter as it started pulsing stream after stream of hot sticky goo down my throat and into my mouth. Just as he was about to finish, he withdrew and shot the last stream onto my cheek where it slowly drooled down toward my chin. </p> <p>“Ahhhhh” he said contentedly, “There’s nothing sexier than seeing you with cum all on your face slut.” He took his finger and spread it around a little, then put his finger into my mouth to clean it off.</p> <p>Standing, he used the leash and had me crawl behind him as he led me upstairs. He led me into the bathroom where he waited beside me as I pissed. When I finished, he also used the toilet, while I knelt beside him. I could smell his piss as it fired out of his cock into the toilet bowl. He told me to strip while I waited for him. I did, somehow not moving from my knees much. Stuffing his cock in his trousers, he pulled me like the naked dog I was, into his bedroom. </p> <p>While I rested in the normal position, he fastened my ankles together and then my arms behind my back. He picked me up and put me down on the far side of his bed. He crawled in after me and pulled the covers up, telling me to go to sleep.</p> <p>It was not particularly comfortable. My arms were behind me forcing me on my stomach most of the night so my arms wouldn’t go numb. My ankles were fastened together and the leash seemed to be trapped under Dave, limiting how far I could move around. When he first put me on the bed, I had a momentary fear that he wanted more sex stuff tonight, but he went to sleep almost immediately. </p> <p>My sleep was troubled by the events of the day. I had so many questions. Maybe Dave was right. Maybe it was easier to just not think, only feel. But that wasn’t easy, laying here with nothing but my physical discomfort to occupy my mind. Eventually, I drifted off to an uneasy sleep.</p></div>","['Occurring Monday, New Years Day.']"
577,"Stephanie's New Year, Part 5",5,SAM BLYTHE,a_noni_mouse@fastmail.fm,Stephanie starts back to school after the Christmas break. Perhaps she's hoping to return to a 'normal' life. But... her brother introduces her to Todd and she realizes there's to be no escape.,2007-06-15,6,5,"m/f, bd, ds, humil, inc, reluc, spank, teen, toys, anal, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/samblythe005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I woke up in the morning as the sun’s light spilled across Dave’s bedroom. The unpleasant taste of last night’s cum soured in my mouth. My muscles were sore and stiff from their strained positions all night long. My legs were stilled cuffed together and my arms cuffed behind me. I could smell body odor and sweat. When I opened my eyes, I discovered my face was only inches from Dave’s armpit. I tried to move my head back but couldn’t move it – my leashed collar keeping me snugly in position.</p> <p>I couldn’t see much, but I could make out the clock on his wall. It was 7:00. Holiday vacation was over and I had school today. I had to be at the bus stop in forty-five minutes! I needed a shower. I needed to get dressed, eat breakfast, and all those other things I had to do to get ready for school. Dave just slept peacefully along. I knew I had to wake him up.</p> <p>“Dave” I whispered. Nothing. I tried again a little louder, “Dave!” </p> <p>This time he stirred. He woke up slowly, looked around and then sat up in bed, looking down at me.</p> <p>“You woke me up!” he said, a little surprised and seemingly not very happy about it.</p> <p>“I have to get ready to go to school.”</p> <p>“You’ve been thinking again, haven’t you? Trying to make decisions for yourself. You need to learn that you’ll go to school if, and when I say you’ll go to school. Got that slut?”</p> <p>Oh no, he was really pissed! But what was I supposed to do, I wondered, skip school?</p> <p>“Yes, Master. I’m sorry Master.”</p> <p>“We’ll deal with it when you get home this afternoon. For now, get off the bed and on your knees. I want you to give me a nice blow job to start the day with.”</p> <p>I was relieved not to start the day with a spanking, but didn’t look forward to coming home from school to that promised punishment. It wasn’t easy to move with my hands and legs restrained, so I slithered around until I could slide off the bed, then maneuvered to face him. I started in on his blowjob right away. </p> <p>He wasn’t hard at all when I started, so it took a while, and I couldn’t use my hands to help. I must have worked for 15 minutes before he finally came in my mouth. But as I was about to swallow his spunk, he told me not to. He told me to keep it in my mouth until I was told to swallow it.</p> <p>Afterward, he took off my cuffs and removed my collar and leash. I had five minutes to get a shower and wash my hair. He also said I better still have a mouthful of cum when I finished.</p> <p>I didn’t waste any time and almost ran to the shower. It’s not easy for a girl to take a shower and wash her hair in five minutes. I didn’t have a clock in the bathroom, but I didn’t have time to think of anything but washing and getting back as soon as I could.</p> <p>When I was finished, I dried off and paused with my hand on the doorknob. What if someone besides Dave was standing outside the door? I had no choice. I threw open the door and rushed back to the room. Fortunately, no one else was around.</p> <p>Dave was waiting for me. I stood there, expecting him to ask to see inside my mouth. I still had most of it there, even though some had mixed with my saliva and seeped down my throat. He didn’t say anything, just looked at me, like he was waiting for something. Then I remembered. I dropped to my knees, painfully in my hurry, and put my hands behind me.</p> <p>“You still got it wrong slut. When you present yourself, you should be in the presentation position.” I quickly shifted to put my head on the floor and my arms in from of me. “And, you’re almost five minutes late. That’s two more for tonight. You’re going to have to do better slut. Now get up in the normal position and show me your mouth.”</p> <p>I did. I got up, tears of fear starting to get into my eyes and opened wide for him. He held my jaw and looked inside. Fortunately, he seemed satisfied. He stroked my throat and gave me permission to swallow my ‘breakfast’. My eye caught the clock, it was 7:32. </p> <p>“Now stand up, hands behind you and spread your legs. I’ve got a present for you.” he said with a little grin.</p> <p>As I stood up, he put the collar back around my neck and relocked it, though he moved the locked buckle behind my neck so my hair covered it. Then he reached between my legs and started playing with my clit. With his other hand he played with my nipples. I was wet in no time. Then he withdrew his hands and reached behind him to get something off his desk. I was stainless steal and shaped kind of like a small egg (maybe the size of a Robin’s egg) with a little tail on it. He pushed it into my wet and slippery vagina until it was lodged against my hymen and rubbed his hand against my moist mound. The tail was pink in color, blending somewhat with my skin, and sticking out from my pussy about an inch. </p> <p>“Steph, I love you so much and I want you to enjoy your first day back at school. So this little New Year’s present will make sure you have fun and just maybe it will remind you of me and how much I care about you. But like in everything else, there are rules. You are not to touch it and it has to stay in there all day. Don’t let it come out. It will keep you a little moist between your legs, but that’s good, because if it isn’t surrounded by moisture, it’ll turn itself off and you’d need the remote to turn it back on.”</p> <p>Now be a good girl and get back on your knees and go to your room. Your clothes are laid out on your bed. It’s cold outside so I’ve given you something warm to wear. Hurry and get dressed, then put on some makeup. You’ve got five minutes.”</p> <p>I was really touched by his concern for me and his obvious love, though a part of my brain suspected that there was more to his little present tha he said. I didn’t want to make him angry again so I quickly crawled to my room. The thing he had put inside me was uncomfortable and made me feel like I had someone’s finger inside me. It moved inside me as I crawled, making me very aware of its presence. I had a feeling I’d have little trouble remembering Dave during the day.</p> <p>I had just gotten inside my room and stood up when I saw Mike go by out of the corner of my eye. I closed the door quickly, but I just knew he’d seen me naked.</p> <p>There was a pair of blue jeans and a sleeveless sweater on my bed. No bra. No panties. I quickly put on what was there, though I had to squeeze into the jeans. He must have gotten them from the bottom of my drawer – they were at least a year old and two sizes too small. When I finally got them yanked up and buttoned closed, it looked like they’d been molded to my skin. As I moved, I discovered they pressed against my tattoo and irritated it, making it itch. At least there was no way the egg could escape so long as I had them on.</p> <p>The sweater wasn’t very large either and only came down far enough to barely touch the waist of my jeans. Every time I moved, a little sliver of skin would show. When I reached over my head, my whole stomach would show. At least I had a nice flat stomach, though if the sweater came up very high, it would show my belly ring.</p> <p>There was a pair of four inch heeled sandals on the bed as well, which I’d gotten for a dance last year. I remember I was excited to get them but they were so uncomfortable and difficult to walk in (much less dance), that I’d taken them off and danced barefoot most of the night. I put them on anyway.</p> <p>Then I went to my dressing table and quickly applied some makeup, keeping an eye on the clock. There wasn’t going to be time for much, just basic eye shadow, a little blush and some lipstick. I brushed my hair out – hadn’t had time to blow-dry it. With ten seconds left, I rushed out of my room, and dropped my hands and knees to crawl quickly into Dave’s room, ‘presenting’ myself when I got near him.</p> <p>“Better.” he said, looking at his watch. “Now stand up and let me take a good look at you.”</p> <p>I did and he raked his eyes over me from top to bottom. He stood behind me and cupped one of my breasts in one hand while he placed his other hand over the mound of my sex. He pushed in, I guess to feel if I was still holding the vibrator down there. Apparently approving, he let me go.</p> <p>He handed me a contact lens case and told me to go in the bathroom and put them in. I thought this rather strange as usually I had my lens case in the bathroom and wondered what he was doing with it. I didn’t argue but told him, “Yes Sir.” and went to do as he ordered.</p> <p>I’d been wearing contacts for a couple of years, so didn’t really need the mirror to put them in. I just popped them in my eyes. The bathroom was to wash my hands and was the place I kept my lens solutions. When they were in, I looked in the mirror and... gasped!</p> <p>I couldn’t make out a thing! Everything was a blur. When I got within six inches of the mirror I could see normally, but further than that things just got blurrier the further they were away from my eyes. Thinking it was a mistake, I was reaching my hand up to take them out when I heard Dave’s voice speak from the doorway.</p> <p>“Leave them in. The prescription is a little different from what you’re used to, but that’s the whole idea.”</p> <p>“But Dave, I can hardly see ANYTHING!” I said.</p> <p>SWAT! came a slap on my butt.</p> <p>“You’re being disrespectful. Don’t question what I tell you. I have a note from your, ahh, doctor, that you’re having vision problems. These are intended to teach you a lesson. Even at school, you need to learn to be more humble and less judgmental of other people. Now, I know you’ll need help, but I don’t want you having conversations between classes, so a friend of mine has a brother in the eighth grade. He will meet you at the end of each class and escort you to the next one.”</p> <p>With that he told me he’d be taking me to school. I had just missed the bus anyway and Mike had already left with one of his friends. He gave me my bookbag and we went outside. I was close to tears again. It felt funny walking with that egg inside me. It made me feel really full though I began to feel a little aroused as well. Dave had to guide me as I couldn’t see well enough to see where I was putting my feet. It was really hard to walk in high heels when I was practically blind. I kept stumbling. Of course, I was such a klutz in heels, I’d have stumbled even if I could see.</p> <p>I had been looking forward to the normalcy of school. But Dave was taking away any privacy I might have expected to have at school. I’d hoped it would be a haven away from his scrutiny. Now, even that bit of my old world was gone. I’d be going to school, displaying a newly pierced nose, and if my sweater rose up, I’d show my belly button piercing or maybe even the tattoo. He put me in his back seat and told me to sit on my hands. I waited while he went back inside for something. I hadn’t been allowed to brush my teeth and my mouth still had the foul taste of semen in it. I didn’t look forward to tasting that all day.</p> <p>He joined me not long after and we set off. Once out of the driveway, I felt a sudden tingling in my pussy. That egg was a vibrator! It was on real gentle at first, but it quickly built to a deep tingling buzz that, though completely silent, was making me crazy. I wanted to yank out my hands from underneath my butt and press them against my crotch. After a minute though, the tingling faded and went away. The whole cycle had lasted maybe five minutes. Fortunately, once inside me, the little thing was completely silent.</p> <p>Dave must have been watching me in the rear-view mirror. He said it would run a random pattern. It would always last five minutes, but there might be an hour between its little sessions or only two minutes. I was not allowed to play with myself during school (as if I would! What did he take me for?). We arrived at school with five minutes before the first bell. I had to wait for him to open my door and help me out, getting my bookbag settled on my shoulders. Once out of the car, he told me to invite Rachel over again. I lowered my head and said okay. Dave was a senior and didn’t have a class during first period, so he could take his time driving over to the high school. He led me into the school to the office. </p> <p>Just outside, he stopped me and introduced me to someone named Todd.</p> <p>“Hey Todd, thanks for agreeing to help Stephanie out.” he said.</p> <p>A rather rough and dumb sounding male voice said, “Surr ting Dave. Henry said sumpin bout a reward?”</p> <p>“Yep.” Dave said. “While you’re in school, I want you to treat Stephanie as your girlfriend. I know you can’t do too much while in school, but I’m sure you can manage a few discreet gropes and kisses with no teachers looking.” </p> <p>I couldn’t believe it! My own brother was telling me who I’d have for a boyfriend. I hadn’t even had a boyfriend yet, but when I did, I always figured I would be the one doing the choosing. And how could he give some strange kid permission to maul me!?</p> <p>“Surr I can.” said the boy. “Sure she won’t mind?”</p> <p>“Not at all, Stephanie will be very grateful for you helping her between classes. The least she can do to return the favor is allow you to cop a feel and give her a few smooches. Isn’t that right, Stephanie?” he said as he squeezed my arm where he’d been holding on to me.</p> <p>“Yes sir.” I said quickly. “I’ll do it.”</p> <p>“Okay Todd, wait here a minute. We’ve got to talk to the office. We’ll be right back.”</p> <p>“Right.”</p> <p>Dave led me inside where he gave a note to the office and explained I’d been having some sort of eye trouble which the doctor was working on, but in the mean time I couldn’t see much. He said he had a friend in the school that would take me to my classes. He also mentioned that I’d been having cramps from some kind of female thing but that it was nothing to worry about and I’d be fine [how embarrassing].</p> <p>The secretary said fine and wrote a note that I was to show to each teacher. She told me how sorry she was I’d been having problems and told me to let a teacher know if I needed something.</p> <p>Dave led me back into the hallway and told the waiting Todd to keep a hold on my arm at all times. He kissed me on the cheek, whispering to me to be a good girl, then left me in Todd’s care.</p> <p>I didn’t know what to think of this whole ‘Todd’ thing. I didn’t like having to be guided around the school. I didn’t like having a ‘boyfriend’ thrust upon me. And I had no idea who he was! Was he a creep?</p> <p>I told Todd where my locker was and as he steered me down the hall, the egg went off again. At least the vibration pattern was the same each time. It always started gently, so I had warning, and proceeded slowly up in intensity. I managed to get to my locker before it hit high power. I had to lean against the wall as my pussy went crazy. </p> <p>By peering at my lock from six inches away, I got it open, but I felt really stupid leaning over with my nose practically touching my locker. I was having a hard time holding still as the egg went to full power. Todd asked if there was something wrong, I just said, “Cramps.”</p> <p>It was making me wet and I wondered how long it would be before the wetness showed through my jeans. Todd helped by exchanging some books from my bag in the locker and removing others, which he handed to me. I looked at each one real close to make sure I had the right books.</p> <p>The vibrator was still going but I was worried I’d be late for class so when I was ready to go I went to close the locker. He held it open for a second and then said, “No time like the present.”</p> <p>So while the egg was going full force, Todd pushed me back up against the open locker and held a hand under my chin, pulling my face up. The next thing I knew, his lips were locked on mine. I wanted so bad to tell him to go jump in a lake, but knew my choices were limited. With his body pressing up against me, I could feel he carried a lot of fat on him. His palms were sweaty and his breath tasted foul. From what I could see of his face pressed up against me, I knew he was on the gross side. All I could manage in protest was a couple of “Umph, Umphs.” At least he didn’t try to tongue me. </p> <p>The trouble was, with the vibrator going bzzz bzzz in my pussy there was a part of me that kind of enjoyed what he was doing. Instinctively, I even kissed back found myself pushing toward him with my hips. But after a minute he pulled off me and said, “Not bad; you even seemed to enjoy that.” he said with a kind of evil looking grin. “This could work out all right. Now let’s get you to class.”</p> <p>He pulled me away from the wall, shut the locker and held my upper arm, directing me down the hall. I almost wanted him to continue because the egg was still going. Thankfully, it quit just before we got to my classroom. The bell had already sounded so the halls were quiet. As he opened the door he patted my butt to get me moving into the room. </p> <p>“Ma’am, I’m just bringin Stephanie here on account o’ her eyes ain’t too good right now. She’s got a note for ya.”</p> <p>I took the note out of my pocket and handed in the direction of the teacher’s form. She took it and then handed it back to me. I couldn’t really see her trying to give it me though so I just stood there.</p> <p>“Here you go, Stephanie.” she said. I didn’t know what she was talking about and just stood still, partly recovering from the egg attack. Members of the class started snickering and I had a feeling they were laughing at me. I guess I did look a little stupid, standing there with some eighth grader holding my arm, while the teacher held out her hand with my note, waiting for me to take it. </p> <p>Todd helped out, much to the class’s amusement, and pushed my arm out so the teacher could put the note in my hand. A lot more people were snickering now.</p> <p>“I see.” the teacher said. “Thank you, young man. You may come for her after class.”</p> <p>“Surr ting Ma’am.” Todd said. He released my arm and I heard him walk out. I just stood there. I couldn’t see to get to my seat.</p> <p>“Stephanie, can you find your seat?” she asked.</p> <p>“Uh, I don’t think so, Miss Blake.” I said.</p> <p>“Very well. Can I ask someone to come take Stephanie to her seat?”</p> <p>“I’ll help her, Miss Blake.” The voice belonged to one of my other friends, a girl named Amanda.</p> <p>I heard desks moving around amidst some outright laughter. The next thing I knew, Amanda was whispering in my ear as she took my arm and guided me through the rows of desks.</p> <p>“When did you get a stud in your nose? What’s going on, Steph?” she whispered. I only shook my head. There was no way I could really answer her then. I sat down at my desk, thankful it had been Amanda and not one of the troublemakers in the room that had helped me.</p> <p>Fortunately, the egg stayed quiet during class. It must have been one of those hour breaks. Class was interesting to say the least. I couldn’t take notes without almost putting my nose on the desk, couldn’t read the board, and couldn’t see anyone around me. So I just sat there and tried to listen.</p> <p>My mind kept wandering. I kept wondering when the egg would go off again, so I was anxious all through class. Not being able to see well made me feel helpless, even though I had full use of my arms and legs. I had books with me, but only now realized how silly that was. Reading was just rather difficult.</p> <p>What was Dave doing to me? Our little game had gotten WAY out of control. Or at least, way out of MY control. It was like my life was no longer mine own. When we started, he didn’t do anything unless I was okay with it. In the last couple of days, my wishes and restrictions no longer seemed to matter. </p> <p>I wondered about the things we’d done that were, well, sexual. And I had to admit now that they WERE sexual. We’d certainly done a lot of kissing and necking. We’d had oral sex and he’d seen and touched every square inch of my body. He’d made me get a tattoo and several body piercings and had me go around the house naked. Dave had spanked me and whipped me, but hadn’t done any permanent damage to me. I’d been humiliated and made to do embarrassing things including crawling on the floor. But so far, he hadn’t fucked me (it didn’t occur to me to be frightened of him putting something in my butthole). </p> <p>I was angered by what had been going on, but on another level I’d been stimulated by it all, too. There was something very immoral about what Dave had been doing, especially the sex stuff, but I couldn’t deny I’d enjoyed most of it. I’d had many orgasms. To be aroused by my brother was wrong! But it was my own fault. I mean, it was MY body doing all the reacting. If I hadn’t liked it, why would I have gotten such pleasure from it? I was just so confused.</p> <p>My thoughts were interrupted by the sounding of the bell, marking the end of class. I didn’t know what to do. Should I get up to go, or stay put and wait. I gathered my books and prepared to go, but stayed in my chair. The other students filed out of class. Amanda stayed behind and helped me out of the chair. </p> <p>“Thanks, I’ll take her to her next class.” I heard Todd say. </p> <p>I’d barely made it to the front of the room. Todd roughly grabbed my upper arm again and steered me outside into the hall. Amanda called out that she’d see me later. </p> <p>Once in the hall, Todd moved his hand and put his arm around my waist, touching the bare skin between my jeans and sweater, and holding me tightly against him so I couldn’t move away.</p> <p>“Why don’t you put your arm around me, so it will look natural.” he said.</p> <p>“That’s okay, I’m fine.” I said, trying to get out of such a public display with this weirdo. </p> <p>His grip tightened on my waist till I thought he’d bruise me as he whispered in my ear, “Your brother says we’re supposed to be girlfriend – boyfriend, and said hows you were to do as I says. You want me to tell em you weren’t nice?”</p> <p>Reluctantly, I put my arm around him and said, “No, that’s okay. I’ll be nice.”</p> <p>I felt it start again as we walked through the halls to my next class – the egg. It was just a tingling again and I was pretty sure I could get to class before it got to full power. </p> <p>The fingers on Todd’s hand weren’t idle. He was feeling my skin, reaching as far as he could without being obvious to others in the hallway. But I certainly noticed. It was creepy.</p> <p>We reached my next class before the bell this time and so Todd was able to take me to my seat after I showed the teacher my note. As he left, he patted my head and told me he’d see me soon.</p> <p>This was the class with Rachel. By the time I got to my seat, the egg was rapidly gaining power. I wanted to stamp my feet, scream, hit my desks with my fists… anything to match the feelings I was having in my pussy. All I could do was plant my feet on the floor and hold onto the edges of my desk. I tried real hard not to let anyone else know what was happening. Rachel sat down next to me as the egg reached its peek. I think I emitted some kind of grunt or whine because I heard Rachel trying to get my attention. It passed finally and I got my breath back. </p> <p>“God Steph, are you okay girl?” Rachel asked.</p> <p>I nodded. “I’m fine Rachel. How ya doing?” </p> <p>“I’m okay… not sure about YOU though. Stephie, you’re all red. What happened and who was that creepy fatso that came in with you?”</p> <p>“I’m just winded. Say, when do you want to come over again?” I said, trying to rapidly change the subject.</p> <p>Now it was Rachel’s turn to stammer. “Ahhh… I don’t know.”</p> <p>“Come on, please. I’d like you to come, and... .” and knowing Dave would not be pleased if I failed, I tried to appeal to her on another level, “I think Dave liked you.”</p> <p>“Oh? Well, how bout Friday night? Unless I get a hot date between now and then.” and she laughed.</p> <p>I joined in the laughter and said, “Good. Friday’ll be fine.”</p> <p>The bell rang and we both turned our attention to the teacher. I was starting to feel a little normal again. It was good to have Rachel’s friendship. We liked each other and had a good time together. </p> <p>Fifteen minutes through class, the egg turned on again. Oh NO! In the middle of class? I was okay until it started getting toward high intensity. I held onto the desk as it peaked out, a little “ummmph” escaping from me toward the end. Rachel quietly asked a couple of times what was wrong, concern in her voice. I was concerned too… I was beginning to smell whiffs of my own arousal. I whispered I was just having cramps.</p> <p>After that class, my next one was just down the hall so I had time to go to the bathroom for a minute and asked Todd to take me there. I told him I’d be fine and could feel my way so thankfully, he waited for me outside. I went into a stall and dropped my pants to use the toilet. I was sopping between my legs! I could feel the dampness had soaked into the jeans, but the outside still seemed mostly dry except for the beginnings of a little spot on the very bottom seam of my jeans. I took some toilet paper and tried to dry myself as best I could. Just before I was about to leave the stall, the bathroom door opened and I heard a couple of other girls come in. </p> <p>“Hey Karen, did you see Stephanie today?”</p> <p>“No, why?”</p> <p>“She’s wearing a really tight outfit and I don’t think she’s got a bra on either. She’s got on ridiculous heels, but the best is the stud she’s got in her nose!”</p> <p>“Really? Way Cool! But it doesn’t sound like her.”</p> <p>I didn’t dare leave now. </p> <p>“I didn’t think so either… but I saw it myself. She always seemed too prissy to me.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I never thought little Miss Prissy would ever get with the times… a stud through her nose, eh? This, I’ve gotta see. I heard she’s got eye problems too and that creepy Todd Ernst is leading her around. I even heard he treats her like she’s his girlfriend.”</p> <p>“Eew, yuck!”</p> <p>“Ssshhh…. Didn’t you see him outside when we came in?”</p> <p>“Oh… yeah.”</p> <p>The door opened again and the girls left. I waited another thirty seconds and then slipped out myself, hoping they were long gone, and went out to Todd who had me to my next class just as the bell was ringing. As everyone one else was already in their classes, he stopped me from going in and once more, pushed me up against the wall. Again, his lips started mashing against mine, only this time his tongue pushed against my lips, forcing its way inside. </p> <p>Since I didn’t protest, visibly anyhow, he took the opportunity to put his hand on my breast as well. This I didn’t like and tried to say something. But with my mouth filled with his tongue, I couldn’t say much. There was no grace or finesse to what he was doing, just brute force.</p> <p>Thank goodness a teacher came out of a room down the hall and Todd quit, whispering, “Next time, I expect you to kiss me back.”</p> <p>He took me inside the class and left me standing there to explain things to my teacher, waving the note in front of me until the teacher took it from my hand.</p> <p>This time it was the teacher who made sure I got to me seat. That was even more embarrassing! Less than five minutes after I’d sat down, the egg started up again inside me. With all that was going on, I had yet to hear much of what the teachers were saying. I clutched the edge of my desk as the egg built to a crescendo, and I got another whiff of my own odor as the vibrating monster kept me wet. As the egg hit full power, my breathing became rapid and shallow and I tried my best not to squirm in my seat. It was getting me so close to an orgasm – but then it quit once again, frustrating my rising desire.</p> <p>The teacher droned on about something; I couldn’t begin to know what. All I could think about was when the egg would go off next, or what Todd would want of me next, or what awaited me when I got home. My sight had been almost eliminated and so I spent the day trying to figure things out more by sound and touch. I could feel the intruder inside my pussy, which was kept agitated and wanting more. Had I not had Todd as an escort, I’d have gone to a bathroom and given myself satisfaction. </p> <p>Two minutes before class ended, the egg started up again. Oh no! I knew it would reach its peak on the long trek to my next class – when I was with Todd.</p> <p>When class ended I just sat there, hoping I could wait it out. But as the voices of my classmates filed out the door, another voice called me back to reality.</p> <p>“Time to go, Stephanie.” Todd said. “Let’s get a move on. You don’t want to be late for your next class.”</p> <p>As he steered my arm through the halls, I could feel the egg’s vibrations getting faster and harder. It was becoming difficult to walk normally. Suddenly, Todd moved me into what must have been a classroom. I knew we couldn’t have possibly arrived at my next class yet. What was going on? He was taking me in right as the egg reached it’s final minute and was on full power.</p> <p>The door closed and Todd again pushed me to a wall and took my arms and put them up around his neck, as if I was to hug him. His went to my waist to pull me in tight for the kiss he then planted on my trembling lips. </p> <p>Pulling back just a little, Todd said sternly, “Now remember, this time you kiss me back.”</p> <p>The vibrations in my pussy encouraged me to do just that. My mind rebelled against it, but as Todd pushed his tongue inside my mouth, I found my own tongue dancing with his. Our kiss was passionate and deep, even though he tasted yucky, like stale cigarettes. We didn’t have much time, and he wasted none, sucking my tongue into his own mouth. After having watched all those movies Dave showed me and answering his queries, I also found my mind wondering about Todd’s cock. How big was it? What would it taste like?</p> <p>“You’re liking this I see.” As he said this, I was brought back to reality enough to be aware that my hips were thrusting against him, my pussy seeking release. I froze, dying of embarrassment. I couldn’t believe what I’d been thinking – what I’d been doing.</p> <p>“Don’t stop now.” he teased, one hand going down between my legs to cup my mound, pushing gently against it as his mouth covered mine again.</p> <p>I gasped and shook my head, trying to pull my mouth back to tell him no, but it was hard to speak with my mouth full of his tongue. He quit anyway, saying it was time to get me to class. Then he added insult to injury.</p> <p>“Mmmmmm… geez Stephanie, I can smell you juices on my hand. You’re really HOT, aren’t you.”</p> <p>I didn’t answer him, going beet red from head to foot, the egg now going quiet inside me.</p> <p>“What a little slut.” he said with a voice mixed with distain and appreciation at the same time. He grabbed my arm and once again, guided me down the halls. As he shoed me into class, his hand squeezed my butt cheek in a tight, possessive grasp.</p> <p>During the next class, the egg only went off once, halfway through class. So when Todd came to get me, I was more myself. I had lunch next, so Todd guided me to the lunch room. </p> <p>This was something I hadn’t thought about. How was I going to eat if I couldn’t see. Maybe we’d have hamburgers, I thought hopefully. But no, as we got in line, Todd told me we were having pork chops, macaroni and cheese, and lima beans. I was able to push my tray on the cafeteria serving line, but Todd had to put things on it. </p> <p>I normally sat with Rachel and some of my other girlfriends, but of course, Todd steered me to a table with his friends, all guys. He even introduced me to them as his new girlfriend, kissing me on the cheek as he said it. It was so humiliating. He explained that I was having problems with my eyes so I couldn’t see much. That got a few chuckles.</p> <p>The real humiliation was yet to come. I tried to eat, but couldn’t see to put anything on my fork unless I put my nose uncomfortably close to my food. I tried to push the tray away, and pretend I wasn’t hungry (actually, I was starving since Dave hadn’t been feeding me much lately). But Todd wouldn’t hear of it. He pulled my tray back in front of me and insisted I eat, so I could “keep healthy.”</p> <p>I tried a few times to get some food onto my fork or spoon without looking like a fool, but couldn’t manage it. Todd’s hand was rubbing the inside of my thigh, further adding to my distractions. After a few more failures, he whispered in my ear.</p> <p>“What’s wrong, Stephanie? How come you’re not eating? Having a problem?”</p> <p>I nodded and even though I was hungry, I said, “It’s okay, I’ll just go without.” </p> <p>“Why don’t you ask me for a little help?”</p> <p>God, are ALL men intent on humiliating me? But I knew he wasn’t really giving me a choice, so I quietly whispered, “Can you give me a hand?”</p> <p>Todd raised his voice above a whisper and said, “I’m sorry. What was that?” His hand squeezed my thigh, warning me I’d better do it and make it nice.</p> <p>So I spoke a little louder, “Todd, can you please help me. I can’t get anything on my fork.”</p> <p>Several of the boys started to laugh and I knew I was red again. I wanted to crawl under the table.</p> <p>“Sure Baby,” he said, “glad to help.”</p> <p>All I’d wanted was for him to maybe spear a few things with my fork and hand it back to me, but of course, he made a production of it. </p> <p>“Alright Babe, you just sit there and let ole Todd do the work. Just relax and put your hands by your side.”</p> <p>I did as he told me and felt him slide right next to me. Under the table, his left found my right one and moved it over to his crotch before returning to my thigh. I was hoping no one else could see since our bodies blocked the view from behind and the table hid most anyone else’s. With his other hand, I heard him pick up a utensil and scoop something into it. </p> <p>“Now w’ttle Stephie, open wide.”</p> <p>Obediently, I opened my mouth feeling like a child. He stuck a spoon in my mouth, and dumped its contents, telling me to close the “hanger door.” It was some lima beans. Yuck! I’d never liked them.</p> <p>He began to feed me like I was a baby, even telling me to open wide. He pretended my mouth was a hanger and the fork an airplane trying to fly in. After the first few tentative bites, he started the “planes” coming even faster, until my mouth was stuffed with food.</p> <p>I tried to wave off more, but he seemed determined to shove as much food into my mouth as he could. I started losing some dribbles of food from my mouth each time he tried to shovel more in. By this time, his companions were really having a good time at my expense, laughing uproariously. I could even hear snickers coming from surrounding tables as the spectacle became general entertainment.</p> <p>I was sitting on his left side, and as he fed me with his right hand, his left remained in my lap, caressing my thigh. I was aware of its movement as he moved his hand to my crotch, pushing against my mound and even depressing a finger into my slit. I hadn’t moved my own had. I just let it lay in his lap. I could feel his cock hardening up, but I tried to ignore it.</p> <p>As he put the next load of mac &amp;cheese in my mouth, I heard his whisper just beside my ear, “Move your hand Steph. Give me a nice hand job, … or else.” the threat in his tone obvious. </p> <p>Frightened, my hand grabbed his cock through his pants and started squeezing it and moving up and down on it. He quickly swelled under my touch. And wouldn’t you know, the egg started up again during all this. </p> <p>Bits of lima bean and even macaroni and cheese were dribbling from my mouth to fall on my sweater and the table in front of me. I tried to concentrate on chewing, swallowing and gulping food, all while my pussy was beginning to heat up again from dual assaults: the egg inside, and his hand on top, separated from my crotch only by my tight jeans. </p> <p>Needless to say, lunch was pure hell. I was being molested under the table by Todd, who was publicly humiliating me by his feeding technique, leaving me a mess. The egg made an uncomfortable experience even worse. </p> <p>Taking my mind off my own hell, I suddenly felt the cock in my hand stiffen and start to spasm beneath my hand. Todd got a funny look on his face for a minute and smiled. He whispered in my ear to just keep rubbing his cock. I was thinking, ‘Gross, he just spewed cum in his pants.’</p> <p>When finally Todd had finished stuffing my face, he made sure I was aware I had bitts of food all over me. The stuff around my mouth, he used his fingers to insert in my mouth, making me lick his fingers clean. I could still feel drying bean juice, pork chop grease, and cheese sticking to my cheeks, even when he was done. I just knew my sweater front was just as messy.</p> <p>“Watch out for the teachers, guys, while I finish cleaning her up.”</p> <p>Next, I felt his tongue licking my right cheek, his right hand now hold my chin and moving it so his tongue could access different parts of my face. He finished by licking my lips with his gross tongue, finishing in a sloppy, food-flavored kiss.</p> <p>After lunch came gym class. We were doing gymnastics. The coach said that just because I couldn’t see well, didn’t mean I couldn’t still dress out and participate. There was no doctor’s note excusing me. I wouldn’t have to do any vaulting or anything, but I could spend the class stretching and doing floor exercises.</p> <p>First, of course, I had to dress out. That meant removing my street clothes and putting on a sports bra and T-shirt, gym shoes, and the baggy shorts we wore that only came a few inches below our crotch. My worry was losing the egg without the aid of the tight jeans I’d been wearing. Would anyone see my tattoo or belly piercing? Also, once those jeans were off, I could smell my aroused pussy! Could anyone else? I pulled the shorts up as far as possible to both help keep things tight in my crotch as well as help to hide my tattoo. Of course, I changed facing my locker, hoping no one could see anything. No one said anything so I figured I was safe. </p> <p>The teacher wanted me to work on flexibility as the rest of the class practiced vaulting. The reaching and stretching was no big deal, but when it came time to do the splits, putting my legs out to the side, then laying forward and reaching out as far as I could with my arms, I had a problem. I was worried that if I opened my legs that far, the egg would just pop out and slip out of my shorts in front of everyone.</p> <p>I kept trying to keep my legs closed as much as possible. When the teacher noticed and said something to me about it, I used the excuse of cramps. In the middle of my efforts to do these ‘half’ splits, the egg turned on again. There I was with my legs apart and trying to keep that little sucker inside me, and it starts vibrating on me, threatening to vibrate right out of my little hole.</p> <p>I even tried to disguise my efforts to hump the gym mat with my attempts to do the splits. No one said anything, so I guess no one noticed. Finally, we were told to hit the showers. Fortunately, at our school the girl’s locker room didn’t use the old ‘gang’ shower system. We had individual shower stalls with curtains. That way, no one need see my personal ‘additions.’ It was good to clean away the signs of my aroused pussy. I made sure to clean my mouth and chin of any lunchtime remnants as well. </p> <p>Standing there in the shower, I thought seriously of taking Dave’s little ‘present’ out of me. But it was a gift which he’d done to be nice (or so I naively allowed myself to believe). Also, I recalled his words about how it needed to stay wet or it would shut off. I decided to keep it in and bear with it. Maybe I’d get lucky and it would let me get off. Unfortunately, when I redressed, I had to put my now damp and smelly jeans back on, safely covering my tattoo.</p> <p>As I was reaching up for something in my locker, my sweater slid up my torso. All of a sudden, one of my classmates, whose voice was right next to me blurted out in shock.</p> <p>“STEPH! You got your BELLY PIERCED!”</p> <p>“What?” I said, having no idea who it was or how to respond. I jerked my hands down to pull my sweater back down to cover my stomach.</p> <p>“Look girls.” the voice said. I felt my hands quickly bundled together in someone’s hand and lifted over my head. Another hand grabbed the bottom of my sweater and I felt it lifted to the bottom of my breasts, exposing my entire stomach.</p> <p>I heard other voices now. And laughter. They were making fun of ‘little Miss Innocent’ looking like a slut. For some reason, it was ‘cool’ when one of ‘them’ got a belly ring, but when I did it, I was a slut. I tried pulling my hands down, but they were held tight. A hand came from somewhere and I felt someone pulling on the ring attached to the stud. </p> <p>“Is this like a nose-ring? Is this to pull you around?” laughed one of the girls. I felt pressure on the ring and I had no choice but to follow as it was tugged by someone.</p> <p>As I was being pulled forward, I used the chance to pull my hands lose and tried to use them to free my belly ring. The girl holding the ring though, just jerked it forward, until I felt her breath on my nose. </p> <p>“Put your hands down girl.” her voice told me menacingly.</p> <p>Having gotten used to obeying commands, I did as she told me. I felt my hands being pulled behind me and some soft elastic material, like maybe a hair squeegee, was used to tie them. </p> <p>In the jerking around, my hair was now in front of my shoulders. I didn’t realize it at first, but they were now close enough to see my ‘collar’ for what it was.</p> <p>“Hey girls, look at this.” A voice said behind me. “This isn’t a choker, it’s a dog collar!”</p> <p>“Why is she wearing a DOG COLLAR?” another voice asked.</p> <p>“I think little Miss Innocent is into something kinky.”</p> <p>Everybody was laughing as I was again pulled forward. I guess they thought it funny to pull a virtually blind girl around by a ring sticking through her belly.</p> <p>The experience didn’t really last very long as they led me into a bench and I was sent sprawling across the floor. I was able to twist enough to fall on my side, but I’m sure I bruised my shoulder on the floor and my shin on the bench. The room just erupted in laughter as I lay there on the floor crying. Somehow, the impact had knocked my hands free and I moved them to cover my face in humiliation.</p> <p>The voices of my classmates drifted away as some of them said, “Loser.” and “princess slut.”</p> <p>Todd was waiting for me outside the locker room at the end of class. Unfortunately, so was my teacher. She gave a note to Todd to give to my parents, telling him to make sure my mother got it. Todd assured her that wouldn’t be a problem and told her goodbye. Neither of them paid any attention to the tears I was trying to dry from my eyes.</p> <p>“Come on Stephanie, let’s get you to your last class.” Todd said as he put his arm around me, and guided me away from the gym. Though there was no opportunity to grope my breasts or kiss me as he’d done earlier, he did manage a squeeze of my butt again as he pushed me into the classroom. Naturally, I wasn’t about to tell him, or anyone else, what happened in the locker room.</p> <p>During my last class, the egg went off thee times. All through the day, in between attacks of the egg, I started expecting the next one, never sure when it would come and this excited me too. I started wanting the attacks to last longer, hoping they would send me over the edge, but it never lasted long enough. Just as I was about to feel like I could cum, the vibrations would cease. </p> <p>As it was approaching maximum, the teacher picked that moment to ask me a question. </p> <p>“Stephanie, can you tell us what the capital of Russia is?”</p> <p>All I could really say was something like, “Uh uh aaah.” Several of my fellow students chuckled, thinking I didn’t know the capital of the country we’d been talking about since before Christmas break.</p> <p>Another student piped up, “Moscow.”</p> <p>“That’s correct, John. And Stephanie, since you’ve forgotten that, I expect a page tomorrow on the basic geopolitical situation in Russia.”</p> <p>But I didn’t really hear her. My mind was between my legs at the moment. During the second one, the teacher noticed my white knuckles clenching the desk and the shaking of my body. In front of the whole class, she asked if there was a problem. All I could do was shake my head. </p> <p>As the third attack started, I was really having a problem sitting still. My whole body shook and I’m sure I was flushed as I could feel perspiration forming on my upper lip. I wanted to cum so bad. My poor pussy needed relief, but there was nothing I could do. Fortunately, the teacher must not have noticed anything.</p> <p>Todd met me after class. I was still in a daze, with a longing between my legs as he took me to my locker, and out to the parking lot. We met Dave who was waiting for us. As Todd opened the door for me to get in, he had me pause long enough to give me one last french kiss as a goodbye. In the process, he managed to grope my breasts and squeeze my butt. He didn’t quit until Dave interrupted.</p> <p>“Okay Steph, stop making out with your new boyfriend and get in the car.”</p> <p>Todd chuckled, gave my breast a final squeeze and put me in the car, fastening my seatbelt around me.</p> <p>“Thanks Dave. You were right about her, she IS a hot little slut. I’ll bet she was wet all day.” Todd said with a laugh. “Oh, her gym teacher gave me this note to give to your mom.” </p> <p>Now, people I went to school with were beginning to think I was a slut. Oh, why was this happening?</p> <p>After we started off, Dave told me he was glad I was getting along with my boyfriend. He even suggested that I might need to work out a date with Todd sometime. I just cringed. My reputation was already on a crash dive, just having been seen with him in school, not to mention what the girls would be saying about my belly ring and collar. I couldn’t WAIT till tomorrow to see what the rumor mill would be saying.</p> <p>The egg went off again on the ride home. While it was going into maximum, I moved my hand down to rub between my legs. Dave saw me and told me to keep my hands away from there. I just screwed my eyes shut and held my books tight against me, holding my hand over my mouth to keep from screaming. I was really feeling the need for release. </p> <p>As if for good measure, the egg went off yet again as Dave was helping me out of the car. Fortunately, I was able to into the house before it got to full power. I fell to my knees as the ecstasy drove into my pussy. I literally cried when it stopped. By then, I wanted to cum so bad I couldn’t stand it.</p> <p>“Good girl, you’re on your knees already. Just leave your books there by the door and crawl on into the living room.” Dave said.</p> <p>As I struggled to follow his voice through the familiar house, I tried to recover from the last attack of that evil egg. Coming into the living room, I assumed the presentation position as he paced a little.</p> <p>“Normal position.” he said and I rose up and assumed that position. He could tell something was bothering me, and I’m sure he knew what it was, because he said, “The slut may speak.”</p> <p>I said the only thing that was on my mind. “Master, please may I cum! I need it so bad.” </p> <p>He just laughed at me and said, “I just bet you do. I’m glad you liked my present. I’m sure it made the day more interesting being stimulated a little. But you know what? I don’t think you should cum right now. Maybe later. But I don’t think you deserve it. You’ve been a bad girl today.”</p> <p>“But Master, I’ve tried to be good.” I said desperately. “I was good to Todd, I’ve done what you told me, I kept the egg in…”</p> <p>SLAP resounded as his hand struck my face with moderate force, shutting off my tirade. He went and sat on the couch.</p> <p>“I didn’t say that you could fill that mouth of yours with words. However, since your master has been thinking all day about how close you’d be by the time you got home and how much you’d want to cum, I’ve gotten pretty excited myself. So my little cocksucker, I want you to suck me off real good… and you’d better keep those hands behind your back!”</p> <p>“But don’t you still have your pants on, Master?”</p> <p>“Of course, so I guess you’ll have to use your mouth to undress me.”</p> <p>Immensely frustrated, I crawled on my knees toward his voice, my hands held behind my back. I moved until my nose met the jeans on his leg. Being that close, I found where his hard cock pushed against the fabric of his pants. I used my teeth to work his belt out of the buckle and then pulled it until it released. It must have taken me five minutes to release the snap on his pants, but I finally got it. </p> <p>The zipper took another few minutes. I used my tongue to push up the zip tab and grabbed it with my teeth. It took a couple of tries as the zip tab kept sliding out of my teeth, but I got it down with a feeling of triumph. He helpfully raised his butt off the couch as I tugged his pants off him a little at a time, holding the cuff with my teeth. A couple more minutes and I’d gotten his shorts off too, though the taste and smell of small amounts of urine assaulted me in the process. It was an effort not to gag. </p> <p>I leaned forward and kissed the tip of his cock. Just as I did, the egg started going off once again. I hadn’t seen him take the remote from his pocket before I removed his pants. He’d turned it on low power. It wasn’t increasing in intensity yet, but it didn’t stop either. </p> <p>“Do it slow.” he said. “Show me your talent.”</p> <p>Moving my face forward until his cock hit my cheek, I moved my lips to it and kissed the tip very gently. I licked the head like a Popsicle and then blew on the skin, then licked further up the shaft, blowing when the skin was wet with my saliva, teasing his cock. Sometimes, I’d take the shaft in my mouth sideways, and play my tongue and moistened lips down the sides of his hot and throbbing meat.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this, I took the tip into my mouth, playing with his pisshole with my tongue. I heard him groan in pleasure as he placed his hands on either side of my head, trying to push me further onto his cock. But he had told me to take it slow and I was doing my best to do so. Also, I had a feeling of a little vengeance, making him wait like he’d been making me wait all day. </p> <p>My tongue swirled around his dick as I slowly put more and more of it inside my mouth, pulling off him ever so often and sucking on his flaming hot rod as it withdrew from my mouth. He was still trying to push himself more fully into me, but if he pushed to hard, I’d use a little teeth pressure on him to keep him from moving too fast.</p> <p>“Geez, you’re so beautiful with a cock in your mouth. It makes me hot just watching you.”</p> <p>All of a sudden, the egg, which had been buzzing gently away inside my pussy, went up a couple of notches. It became harder to concentrate on him as my attention became divided. I wanted so bad to touch myself. I would have begged Dave to touch me if my mouth wasn’t so full. I wanted some kind of satisfaction for my poor pussy. </p> <p>When my actions on his cock slowed down to much, he slapped my head, telling me to keep going and I’d try to bring my attention back to the task he’d set me to. I was moaning and groaning along with him as both of our arousals grew. I was getting more and more horny. The egg wouldn’t quit. It was driving me crazy, the egg kept buzzing away inside me, keeping me excited, but it wasn’t enough to send me over the edge. </p> <p>Just as he was about to cum, I felt the egg go to full power again. Dave came in my mouth with several powerful blasts of his cock. His cum hit against the back of my throat like hot lava erupting from Vesuvius. It just made me want to cum more. My pussy was screaming for release. Just as I was about to cum, the egg stopped. </p> <p>My mouth still full of his cum, I opened and let his cock slip out as I screamed my frustration. Cum bubbled from the corners of my lips as I begged him for release.</p> <p>“Please, Master, please may I cum.” I pleaded with him, words almost indiscernible, spoken with cum foam squashing around my tongue.</p> <p>“Did I hear you say something without being asked?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, I just really need to cum.” I spoke, whining, still swallowing cum and trying to clear my mouth.</p> <p>“Clean me slut.” he ordered.</p> <p>Sobbing over my frustrated almost-orgasm, Dave’s cock went soft and I licked it clean as the itching in my pussy went on despite the quiet egg. I took him back into my mouth, and spent a couple of minutes sucking and licking cum from his limp shaft. He talked to me as I finished my task.</p> <p>“There’s no excuse for breaking the rules slut, and you know it. Let’s see now, you woke me up this morning, you took too long in your shower, you failed to properly present yourself, you closed your door this morning (didn’t think I knew about that one, did you?), and now, you’ve spoken out of turn. You keep forgetting to ask to suck me off and you never say thank you. You’re not remembering you lessons, slut. You realize you get twenty swats per offense, don’t you? I think this is so going to hurt.”</p> <p>I just hung my head and cried, denied release and now looking at a list of rule breakings I hadn’t even thought about. I’d known he was going to punish me, but I hadn’t counted all those offenses. And what was wrong with closing my door? I knew it was well over one hundred swats now. I didn’t know if I could take all that many.</p> <p>“That’s like 140 swats,” Dave said, “and only if I don’t count the number of times you’ve not said please and thank you. Now go crawl up to your room, take your clothes off and then crawl back down here. Remember, if you touch yourself without permission, you’ll be in BIG trouble.”</p> <p>Feeling utterly worthless, I said, “Yes sir.” I turned and began crawling away, my pussy still on fire from the egg while at the same time I was crying and trembling in fear of the punishment to come. I was able to feel my way fairly easily on hands and knees in my own house. Once I’d gotten to my room, I removed my clothes and laid them on the bed.</p> <p>Once I’d crawled downstairs again, I moved to the living room and lowered myself to the presentation position; hands on the floor in front of me and my forehead resting on the floor behind my hands. As I crouched there, he came over and started feeling up my butt. Feeling him grope me, I held my hands together to keep from moving them to my crotch to get myself off like I wanted to. I tried to imagine them tied and helpless. </p> <p>As I waited, naked, for whatever was to come next, I tried to pull myself together. That’s a hard thing to do, virtually blind, with my pussy aching and an upcoming 140 or so whacks on my butt. I just couldn’t imagine that many. I wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week! I was able to stop crying, but it seemed I could already feel my rear starting to burn… just in anticipation.</p> <p>“Need to use the toilet?” he asked, seemingly concerned. </p> <p>Now that he mentioned it, I realized I did. So I said, “Yes Master, please may I use the toilet?”</p> <p>“Sure sweetie.” he said. He pulled my head up by my hair and attached the leash to my collar. He pulled on the leash, forcing me to follow along behind him, but he wasn’t moving me toward the bathroom. </p> <p>I heard a door open, which I knew had to be the door into our backyard. He pulled me toward the open door. I didn’t want to go outside naked and crawling on all fours. I hesitated, pulling back on the leash, but he ignored my silent protest and kept pulling me until I was through the door.</p> <p>Now I was outside, completely naked. Though I knew our backyard was surrounded by a privacy fence, I was not at all happy with being naked outside the house on hands and knees. I started whimpering a little, wondering what was going on.</p> <p>Soon, the patio concrete disappeared from below me and I felt the grass. He pulled me until we were a considerable distance from the house and finally stopped.</p> <p>“Okay slut. Here we are. Go ahead and do your business.”</p> <p>I finally got it. He wanted me to relieve myself OUTSIDE, in the grass of our backyard. I started to protest and felt a sharp jerk on the lease, the collar choking back any sound I was about to make.</p> <p>I just stayed there for a minute or so. I couldn’t possibly do this. Dave came behind me and kicked my knees apart until they was almost eighteen inches between my knees. </p> <p>“Do it now, or not at all. Of course, if you piss yourself later, there’ll be hell to pay.”</p> <p>I had no choice. I needed to pee. I knew I couldn’t just hold it in forever. I concentrated on relaxing my bladder, while still holding the vibrator inside my naked and open pussy. At this point, it was good I couldn’t really see Dave – or anyone else. I squatted down as far as I could, my crotch barely touching the grass. It took me another couple of minutes, but finally I let it go and my bladder squirted urine onto the grass. Now I really felt like a dog. </p> <p>When I was finished, Dave moved me forward about a few feet, then told me to put my pussy on the ground and clean myself off by rubbing my “cunt” on the grass. With tears flowing in renewed humiliation, I did as commanded.</p> <p>“Good slut.” he said, petting my head. He pulled me back into the house, let the leash fall to the floor and told me to crawl up to my room and wait for him.</p> <p>I did, crying all the way up. When I got there, I turned and faced the door, assuming the presentation position, awaiting his arrival.</p> <p>“That’s not a bad position to start in.” he said, “Now let’s go ahead and get things warmed up with your first 20.”</p> <p>I wanted to be good like he’d told me so I remembered to be polite and said, “Please Master, please punish me for being bad.”</p> <p>“That’s better, my little slut. It won’t stop what you’ve got coming, but at least you’ve stopped being a bad slut – for the time being. Now try not to disturb the neighbors so I don’t have to gag you.”</p> <p>He immediately started raining down swats on my butt. I think he was hitting me as hard as he could. Each blow felt like he was hitting me with a two by four. After five, I was crying again. Now he paused a few seconds after each one, letting my butt recover just a little, and varied his pauses so I never knew quite when he’d hit me. After ten, I started to whimper and gasp each time his palm met my butt. </p> <p>One advantage, I couldn’t feel my itching pussy anymore, there was too much pain in my butt to feel much of anything else. My hands were clutching the carpet of my floor, trying to hold onto something. My mouth was glued to the carpet, so my screams would be silent. I don’t think I’d ever felt such pain before, well, I guess the belt was worse, but he didn’t hit me as many times. With each blow, I felt like he was trying to push me across the floor.</p> <p>After fifteen, the egg started again, at about a medium level, letting me feel it, but nowhere near enough to for an orgasm. Even though each blow hurt like hell, the pleasure my pussy was feeling again helped take my mind off the pain. Finally, he stopped. </p> <p>“That’s your first twenty.” he said. When he’d finished, he stayed beside me, rubbing his hand over my sore butt.</p> <p>It was hard to talk at all, but I knew I had to. “Thank you Master for punishing me.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome, slut. I think we’ll settle on a total of 150, seeing as how until recently you kept forgetting your manners.”</p> <p>“P.. P… Please M…Master, I…I can’t take 150! Please! I…I’ll do anything you w…want, just please don’t hit me so much!”</p> <p>“Sounds like you’re telling me, NO, slut.”</p> <p>“Oh Master, I’m not telling you no, I’m just asking… I’m begging you… Please don’t hit me anymore.”</p> <p>“Stop squirming around so much. Stay still. Or do you have a problem?” he asked.</p> <p>If I could go any redder, I’m sure I did. “I’m sorry Master. My … my p…pussy itches so bad. I neeeeed to cum!”</p> <p>“I told you before, only goodie goodie little girls have pussies. You have a cunt!” he said sternly.</p> <p>“Please Master, my cunt itches. Please let me cum. I’ll do anything you say. Just don’t hit me anymore and let me cum!”</p> <p>“Okay, hmmmm… I’m don’t think you’ve earned the right to do that yet. But what will you do if I limit your swats to… say… 50?”</p> <p>“Anything Master, please.”</p> <p>“Anything?” he asked. “Maybe it’s time to take our relationship farther. Maybe you want me to put my cock someplace besides your mouth?”</p> <p>It took a moment for me to realize what he was saying. I gasped as it dawned on me. </p> <p>“WHAT!??” I said, thinking, he wants to fuck me? I was a virgin! I was saving myself. Fresh tears leaped into my eyes at the thought. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I’d known things were headed that way, but had refused to ever consciously consider it.</p> <p>“N… No…No.” I stammered, straightening my body up so I was erect on my knees. “You wouldn’t. I couldn’t.”</p> <p>“Oh well.” he said, pushing my head back to the floor. “Let’s get on with it then.” And with one hand, he held my head to the floor and with the other, resumed his merciless spanking of my butt.</p> <p>Crying and sobbing, I shuddered at the thought of him putting his thing in my virgin pussy. I hadn’t even considered having sex with anyone, much less my own brother when I was but fourteen years old! </p> <p>As I thought of the implications of allowing him to do it to me, screaming each time he hit me, the egg stepped up another notch. In my own mind, my pussy was screaming as loudly as those coming from my throat. My pussy had been denied for almost twenty-four hours and was demanding attention, but I didn’t think I could let him do it.</p> <p>After another ten painful swats, he paused again and rubbed my butt. His had caressed my globes and would occasionally dip between my legs and rub my mound, slipping across my soaking and throbbing pussy.</p> <p>“You heard me slut. Or are you saying your mouth isn’t too good to take my cock, but your cunt is? You still wanna play high and mighty. YOU! A cocksucking slut. Now who owns you slut?”</p> <p>I was feeling like a total shit. How low did he want me to go? “You do, Master.”</p> <p>“That’s right. Who owns your mouth, slut?”</p> <p>“You do, Master.”</p> <p>“And who owns your tits?”</p> <p>“You do, Master.”</p> <p>“And who owns this ass?” he asked while squeezing my left butt cheek.</p> <p>“You do, Master.”</p> <p>“That’s right, slut.” And with that he resumed the spanking for another ten swats, bringing me to a total of forty. My butt hurt like never before. I knew I’d not be able to sit for a week. I just knew it would kill me if he kept it up anymore.</p> <p>“Now… try not to strain your cocksucking brain, but who do you think owns your cunt?”</p> <p>“You do, Master.” I said, sobbing freely now. My pussy, er… cunt, was something I didn’t want him to own and it scared me to even think about it.</p> <p>“Very good, slut. Now I can take your cunt anytime I want to… it’s mine to fuck, to tease, to suck, or whatever I like.” As he said this, his finger dipped into my hole, playing with the egg snuggled just inside me, beating away and keeping just shy of cumming. Between the pain in my backside and the throbbing in my cunt, I couldn’t think. I was just feeling animal passions. My humanity seemed to have deserted me. It almost didn’t matter what he did, so long as he stopped hitting me and let me cum.</p> <p>“You cum when I say you cum. You piss when I tell you to piss. You eat what and when I tell you to eat. And you will fuck when and whom I tell you to. Got that slut?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master.” I sobbed, wondering what he meant by “…who I tell you to fuck.” I didn’t like this conversation at all.</p> <p>“Now, your master is a nice guy and inclined to forgive this little show of resistance – to a point. But now, rather than a total of fifty, you have an additional forty coming to you. If you want more, fine. If not, then you’d better start begging. I might even let you cum.”</p> <p>I just don’t think I could take 150 swats. The forty he’d given me already were still a fire on my rear. Besides, it sounded like he was going to fuck me sooner or later anyway. I may as well get some benefit from it, especially if he was going to let me cum. That was all I’d thought about since he’d first put the egg in me.</p> <p>“Okay Master,” I said sobbing in defeat, fear and humiliation, “You… you… can f…fuck me.”</p> <p>“I’m afraid your enthusiasm is a little lacking, but okay, maybe I will,” he said with his hand rubbing my sore butt, “but only after your punishment is complete.”</p> <p>He kneeled beside me and lifted me up off my hands and put his arms around me. “I love you so much Steph. I want you to be the best you can be. You have to learn to be true to yourself and obedient to others. I’m trying hard to teach you. I’m not letting you cum right now because you have to learn to put your own needs behind the needs of others.</p> <p>“Now, I think Mike would like to witness this. You need to learn a little humility and he showed a lot of interest in it yesterday. I heard Mike come in a few minutes ago so go crawl yourself to his bedroom door, assume your normal position and when he allows you to open the door, ask him to come see you get your naked ass spanked for being such a bad girl today.”</p> <p>I groaned. Again, I was to be humiliated. This time in front of my other brother. I crawled to Mike’s room and knocked on his door. He called out to come in. I opened the door and knelt in the entrance in my normal position, completely nude except for my beet red skin, to give my speech. I could imagine his jaw dropping as the sight in his doorway as I heard a gasp from where he sat.</p> <p>“Mike, would you like to come to my room to witness me get my naked ass spanked? I’ve been a bad girl and have to be punished.” My face felt like it was burning almost as much as my rear. </p> <p>“WOW!.. uh… um…. why, sure little sis. I’d be happy to come witness your punishment.” I heard him following closely behind me as I crawled back to my room and presented myself to where I could make out Dave’s outline.</p> <p>Dave told me to stand up as Mike joined us. “She has another forty swats coming to her.” he said. “Actually, she started out with more, but I’ve already given her forty. Let’s be creative and do it with her standing up. We’ll even let you give em to her, Mike.” </p> <p>I thought I’d die of embarrassment, standing there with no clothes on in front of both of my brothers. I wondered what was going through Mike’s mind right then.</p> <p>“Alright, I’m going to put your arms around my neck to give her something to hold onto. Steph, you keep them there, and put your feet on the outside of mine.” I had to feel with my feet where his were. They were pretty widely spread, making my legs spread even further. My crotch was forced into his crotch and I felt his ramrod hard cock against my groin. </p> <p>He whispered in my ear, “Do you have anything to say slut… nice and loud now so Mike can hear.”</p> <p>So I summoned up my courage and said, “Mike, would you please punish me for being a bad girl and spank my … ass?”</p> <p>Mike laughed and said, “Ooooo yeah. Why sure, sweetie. My pleasure. My, don’t you have a beautiful red ass. It sounds like she’s learning anyway.”</p> <p>Dave took his left hand, placed it in the small of my back and pulled me tight into his crotch. Mike then let me have my first wack. It was hard, but not as hard as Mike had hit me earlier. But it shoved me right into Dave’s cock. I was glad he was wearing pants. </p> <p>He whispered in my ear, “MMMMmmmmm… that feels so good slut.” I could feel the egg, driving my pussy crazy. I was actually pressing my pussy up against his cock. It was just not enough to get me off.</p> <p>Then Mike really started to hit me. He didn’t rub me like Dave did, but kept hitting me without letup. Each time he hit me, I’d gasp or say, “Mmmfff!” He was still not hitting quite as hard as Dave did, but it was plenty hard, as if he was angry with me and was using the spanking to get out long pent-up aggressions. Each time he hit me, my pussy would jam up onto Dave’s jean-covered cock. He was teasing my clit as he pushed against me. </p> <p>It kept getting more and more painful, until by maybe the tenth swat, I yelped pretty loud. </p> <p>“Oooo, getting painful, eh?” asked Mike, facetiously, apparently enjoying himself.</p> <p>“Yes!” I cried. He continued and if anything, tried spanking me even harder. By the fifteenth, I started to scream loud. When I did it again on the sixteenth, he paused and asked Mike if he could get a pair of socks to keep me quiet. I just held onto his neck and cried as Mike said “Sure.”</p> <p>Mike soon returned and Dave pulled my head back by my hair and said, “Open wide.” When I did, he stuffed what must have been smelly gym socks in my mouth. It tasted awful! He stuffed so much in there, I couldn’t push it out if I’d wanted to. Well, I certainly wanted to, but didn’t dare.</p> <p>He gave me my last four standing spanks and then Dave moved me so that I lay across Mike’s lap. I was to hold my hands behind my back with my left hand holding my right wrist. Mike wasted no time starting to strike my butt again. He had more leverage now and his swats were more painful. As his hand met the flesh of my butt cheeks and the pain registered in my brain, I screamed into my gag and my body arched backwards as if I could move my butt through his legs and out of the way of his hand. This also served to move my hands more toward my butt. When he hit me the fifth time in this position, my right hand convulsively jerked down to cover my butt. I moved it back quickly, but Dave stopped us.</p> <p>Using what felt like another sock, Dave tied my wrists together, explaining to Mike how it “just wouldn’t do” for me to me getting my hands in the way. Mike just chuckled. He seemed to have no sympathy for my situation at all.</p> <p>Having prevented me from reaching my butt, Dave told Mike to continue with the spanking. After the tenth stroke in this position, which was really my seventieth, the pain was so unbearable, I was squirming around trying to avoid the blows. I wasn’t consciously TRYING to avoid them, it was more instinctive. And it didn’t help that the vibrator was driving my pussy wild, causing a good part of the twitching, even through the pain I was experiencing. Anyway, Dave joined Mike on the bed so he could hold down my legs and prevent most of my squirming around. </p> <p>With both of them holding me down, my spanking continued. Dave seemed to enjoy holding my legs. He wasn’t holding them together either. He kept my ankles as far apart as he could and still keep hold of me. I could feel his hands wandering up and down my calves whenever I wasn’t jerking them around. </p> <p>Each time he hit me, my pussy… no… my cunt, was pushed down onto Mike’s lap. I could feel the aroused cock inside his pants. Unconsciously, I used the slaps to push down harder, humping myself on his bulge. I was desperate to cum. I just couldn’t make it happen though.</p> <p>At last, it was over. I lay there sobbing and screaming into my gag, my tears now running freely from my face. I was panting and squirming. I could not stop moving my hips and butt. It seemed I was being assaulted from two different directions. My pussy was buzzing away giving me pleasure while my butt was on fire with pain. The contrast of pleasure and pain on opposite sides of my body caused me to twitch around like I had ants in my non-existent pants.</p> <p>I managed to say, “Tha… Th… Thank you for punishing me.” Dave and Mike both laughed at me. As if my embarrassment wasn’t complete, Mike noticed the dampness on his pants. </p> <p>“She’s WET!” he said. “The slutty bitch is wet! She’s got her juices all over my pants. Do you think she enjoyed that? WOW – the things you learn about your own sister!” I just sobbed more.</p> <p>“Well let’s leave her to recover a little, shall we?” Dave said. He helped me off Mike’s lap, then laid me on the bed as Mike got up. He removed my gag since I’d stopped screaming, but he tied my wrists to the headboard. As Mike left, Dave brought my ankles together and tied my ankles together with some of my own pantyhose he found in the hamper. He commented about doing the “nice” thing and turned me on my stomach so I “wouldn’t have to lay on my sore ass.” He walked out and closed the door, telling me he’d be back in a while. </p> <p>I just lay on the bed crying. I’d never been hurt so bad in my life. I’d never be able to sit down again. My butt was probably going to be bruised for weeks and swollen twice its size. How would I sit through school tomorrow, or would he even let me go?</p> <p>I lay there sobbing, humiliated, exhausted, filled with a mixture of pain and pleasure, broken into submission by my brother. I feared him and what he could do to me. I dreaded the next time he came in when he’d probably rape my virginity. What had happened to my life? There was no place where I was allowed to be ME anymore. I was so tired and just wanted to sleep so bad. I wanted to escape to Neverland. I might have been able to doze, but the egg in my pussy was gradually gaining my attention again as the pain in my butt subsided to a duller throbbing. I hadn’t noticed, but it had been turned down to a lower setting, still keeping me aroused, but nowhere near enough to satisfy me. Restrained as I was, there was little I could do about it, though I did find myself trying to hump my crotch into the mattress. </p> <p>It wasn’t enough. As my butt fire receded to glowing embers – so long as I kept it still – my pussy continued a slow spin. I knew it would never get me off, but the continuous buzzing was starting to drive me nuts. I arched my back, trying to get my hands far enough down to reach my pussy, but of course it didn’t work. </p> <p>I’m not sure how long I lay there. Tears of pain turned to tears of sexual frustration. Eventually, I didn’t really fell my butt anymore, my pussy was demanding all of my attention. It would have looked pretty funny to anyone watching me writhe around on the bed, trying to find some lump of bedding or anything that would increase the pressure against my clit so I could have some relief. </p> <p>The next thing I knew, my bedroom door was opened and I could tell someone stood there. A whiff of perfume and I knew my mother was standing in the door, staring down at me squirming on the bed naked, my butt beat to a pulp, with my ankles and wrists restrained. I froze.</p> <p>“Well isn’t this a sight?” she said, “Our little girl is laying in bed after being punished, still trying to get herself off. That’s just disgusting. I thought I’d raised you better than this.” I broke into renewed sobs. </p> <p>“Mom…” I sobbed, begging, “Please make him let me go.”</p> <p>“Why? When you’re obviously enjoying your predicament.”</p> <p>“Mom, I just don’t think any of us, including her, realized just how much of slut she really is inside.” Dave said. “I know you raised her to be a good girl.”</p> <p>“I AM a good girl! Mommy! Please! He’s hurting me! And he’s been making me do sex stuff and …”</p> <p>“That’s enough young lady. I could tell just then how he’s “making” you do sex stuff. You seem hungry for it, you little slut. And a little pain is probably good for you. Maybe it should have happened a long time ago. Well Dave, I think I’m done with the little bitch.” Mom said, “Do what you want with her, Dave. She doesn’t act like MY daughter. She’s all yours. Maybe a few more spankings every day will help. Oh,…” [chuckle] “and I like her tied up. She needs to learn she can’t do as she pleases, not even play with herself.”</p> <p>“Anything you say, Mom.” Dave said. </p> <p>“And make sure she does more of the cleaning up around here. Time she learns to take care of others rather than thinking someone else is going to do all the work. Well, I’ll be out for the night so I’ll see you kids tomorrow afternoon. Stephanie, I want you to listen to your brother and do what he tells you, and if you don’t, he has free rein to deal with you.” With that, I heard my mother depart, leaving me to the tortures of my eldest brother. </p> <p>Though while she was standing there, I’d tried my best to lay still, I know I was still squirming a little. Now, with her gone, my pussy seemed to need even more attention and I started really squirming around again.</p> <p>Dave came in and leaned down over me, whispering, “You tried to rat me out, you little bitch. Just for that, you’re going to squirm for a LONG time. And I think you’re only relief will be when my cock is inside you.” Then he patted my butt and left, closing the door behind him. </p> <p>I cried.</p> <p>I wasn’t even aware that I’d fallen asleep. I woke when felt someone messing around my pussy. It was Dave. He’d turned me over and was removing the egg, which had apparently run out of battery juice. At last, my pussy was quiet! I didn’t know what time it was, but I was starving! I didn’t say anything though. I heard Dave fussing with the vibrator and then started putting it inside me again. I shook my head and tried to squirm away. He slapped my pussy – hard – and I was quickly reminded of the consequences of disobedience as I screamed in shock and pain. He finished getting it in again, not that it was too hard as wet as I was still. I’d been wet for so long I couldn’t believe I had any juices left. The whole room smelled of sex. </p> <p>“How about we change the setting for you.” he said. “We’ll just use another progressive program, but it won’t give you the long breaks you had earlier today at school.” A minute later, the egg went off in my pussy again. It was on the lowest setting though. Dave just sat on my bed and watched as it cycled through. It stayed on level one for five minutes, then went to level two for another five minutes. By the time these ten minutes were over, my juices were flowing freely again and my now sensitive pussy was itching like mad. I could feel my arousal mounting quickly. </p> <p>Finishing with level two, it progressed to level three. I starting squirming around again as it intensified. This lasted about three minutes – I was getting really hot between my legs. I couldn’t help but keep trying to push my pussy into the mattress. I heard Dave chuckling. Then it went all the way to level four (the highest) and I started going ape. I thrashed around, moaning, crying, and begging for release. “Please Dave, please, yes… yes… let me cum!”</p> <p>SLAP! was the next thing I knew as his had slapped my right breast. SLAP! as he hit my left breast. </p> <p>“Want more?” he asked. “Remember my name is “Master.’”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, I’m sorry.” I gushed as my pussy grew close to a climax.</p> <p>Suddenly, the vibrator turned off. Only thirty seconds at level four. I was sooooo close! I just couldn’t quite cum. I cried some more and begged ‘Master’ to let me cum. But he just sat there, chuckling.</p> <p>Another five minutes and it started all over again. I panicked, crying for Dave not to do this to me… begging him to let me cum. He stood there, shook his head and came over to release my ankles. It was wonderful to stretch and bend my legs, and then he released my hands as well, telling me not to touch my cunt. </p> <p>He pulled me off the bed and I got to my hands and knees again on the floor, facing him. He removed the leash and backed up from me a bit. </p> <p>“I’ve been thinking about Mike. At first, I didn’t want him involved in what you and I are doing, but I don’t think you can become trained right if Mike is kept in the dark. I think he needs to know what’s going on and be involved when he’s around here. Now, you’ve made Mike very horny and I think you should do something about it. Why don’t you crawl into his room and ask if you can help him out with that little problem?”</p> <p>I was shaking my head in disbelief as he grabbed my hair and lifted my head to face him, even though I couldn’t see anything anyway.</p> <p>“Now Stephanie, you and everyone else knows you’re just a slave and a slut. Sluts have to learn to be good cocksuckers. To do that, you have to learn to give head to more than just me. Mike’s your brother too and his hand is probably sore from spanking you. YOU are not important. Your wishes are not important. Your needs are not important. The only thing that is important to you is cock and obeying your master. No go give him the best blowjob he’s ever had, slut.” He slapped my butt hard, pushing me on my way.</p> <p>Slowly, I crawled away, realizing there was no choice. On the way out of the room, I missed the door and hit my head on the doorframe, setting me back on my already bruised rear. </p> <p>Dave just spanked my butt again, saying, “Move it!”</p> <p>Feeling worthless again, I crawled to Mike’s room and knocked on the door. When I heard him say, come in, I reached up, found the doorknob and opened the door. Crawling a couple of feet inside, I stopped, straightened my torso, spread my knees and put my hands behind me in the normal position, shamefully exposing my pussy and my breasts to him. I might should have gone to the ‘presentation’ position, but I just couldn’t bear to bow in such a submissive way to Mike. </p> <p>“Mike, Dave said I made you horny. I guess when I was spanked. I… I can help you with that… if you want.” I told him, my face burning in shame.</p> <p>“And just, ah… how did you want to help me?” he asked.</p> <p>God, how was I going to say this?</p> <p>“I … I … I can suck your … ca… cock.” I stammered.</p> <p>“Now just why would my little sister offer to suck my cock?” Mike asked.</p> <p>“Please.” I said, knowing I had to convince him or Dave would be pissed. Please, can I suck your cock? I’m a slut and sluts are supposed to suck cocks. Please may I suck your cock?”</p> <p>“You really admit you’re a slut?” he said, laughing. </p> <p>I just nodded my head.</p> <p>“I’m sorry.” he said. “What did you say?”</p> <p>“Yes, I’m a slut. Can I suck your cock? I… I’d really like to.” What I really wanted to do was disappear and die of embarrassment. </p> <p>“Well then, sure sis. Come suck my cock.”</p> <p>I moved toward his voice until my forehead touched his trousers. Not having been told I couldn’t use my hands, I reached up and pulled his cock out of his pants. It was already hard with excitement. What I didn’t know was that Dave had followed me in with the family video camera and was taping the whole thing, including me asking to suck Mike off.</p> <p>Mike was younger than Dave and his dick wasn’t quite as long. It was thicker though, so I’m sure that someday it might be even larger than Dave’s. It tasted different, too, a little saltier.</p> <p>I kissed the head, stroking the tip of my tongue on the head. Moving my mouth down the side, I used my spit to make him moist. When I took him in my mouth, I used the tongue ring inside my mouth to scrap up the underside of his cock, making Mike groan in pleasure. I sucked on him as I pulled back and twirled my tongue around his shaft as I pushed back onto him.</p> <p>The egg was still thrumming along inside my pussy. As I was sucking Mike’s cock, it made the job more enjoyable and made my own need to cum even more insistent. As my head was moving up and down on Mike’s dick, my hips were also moving, as if on an invisible cock. I wanted to cum SO BAD!</p> <p>As he got close, Mike grabbed the hair on either side of my head and used it to pull me firmly onto his dick, holding me there. He came in no time, filling my mouth with his cum. I swallowed it all, and kept him in my mouth until he was clean. I, of course, was still unsatisfied.</p> <p>“Damn Dave! She really is a slut! I never thought she’d do it, and she was really getting into it herself.” he said with a laugh. I knew now that Dave was someplace close, maybe in the room with us or in the doorway.</p> <p>Dave told me to stand up and put my hands behind me. I did, but filled with shame, kept my head down.</p> <p>Mike said, “Hey Steph, don’t be embarrassed. That was a GREAT blowjob! You’re becoming an awesome little cocksucker.”</p> <p>That didn’t really make me feel any better, but I felt a little pride that I’d pleased him. In the meantime, Dave was putting my cuffs back on my wrists. When they were around my wrists, he attached them together, locking my hands behind by back. He then had me turn to face him and lift my leg straight out. He reattached my ankle cuffs, too, though left them unconnected. </p> <p>Then he turned me around so my back was toward him and said, “Her teacher wants her to work on her flexibility while she’s here. So, we’re going to start by seeing how flexible her arms are. Steph, I want you to pull your arms back until your elbows touch each other.”</p> <p>Not knowing what he had in mind, I passively tried to do as he ordered. I was unaware how the small bumps on my chest were being thrust out as I pulled my arms back, trying to touch my elbows. I strained with the effort, but missed getting them to touch.</p> <p>“Hmmm,” said Dave, “we’ll have to help you I guess.” With that, I felt him lift my arms away from my body, forcing me to bend forward slightly, pulling something around my arms, just below my elbows. I didn’t realize it at the time, but he was using an old scout belt to fasten them. When he pulled them together, none too gently, I gasped in pain as he forced my elbows together. The belt tightened, leaving my elbows painfully together.</p> <p>“That’s much better.” Dave said. “We’ll start doing everyday that so your arms will be more flexible.”</p> <p>I heard Mike give a little chuckle and say, “Gives her a nice shape, too.” This gave Dave cause to chuckle, too.</p> <p>With a snap of the leash, Dave had me back on my knees. Inviting Mike to join us for some more exercises, he started pulling me by the leash. I followed with great difficulty since I couldn’t use my hands. I had to shuffle on my knees alone behind him. I could hear Mike following behind me.</p> <p>When we got to the stairs, he still wouldn’t help me. I had to lie down on my front and kind of snake down the stairs, sliding more than crawling. I tried to use my toes to slow myself each time my toes hit another step. Still, I was rubbing my little breasts raw as they hit each step on the way down. A couple of times, I would lean too far forward and hit my nose a step. </p> <p>At the bottom, they paused while I struggled to regain my knees. I couldn’t understand why Dave was being so cruel to me.</p> <p>He guided me to the couch, where he told me to stand again. With great effort, I did. He explained to Mike how these little exercises also help to build my flexibility. </p> <p>Next Dave told me to stand on the couch. I moved forward until my knees touched the couch and then lifted one foot and found a stable place, then stood up onto the couch. He had Mike sit on my right, while he sat on my left. Then Dave had me move my legs apart until my feet touched their sides. At that point, my legs were about eighteen inches apart. Then, while leaning my weight on one leg, he helped me move my other leg to the far side of Mike, so I straddled him. His head only inches from my crotch. Having Mike hold onto my waist, Dave and Mike both helped me to move my other leg out so I straddled both of them. My legs were now almost four feet apart and the strain on my inner thigh muscles was beginning to hurt.</p> <p>Dave told Mike to hold onto my right ankle and then he told me to sit down on the edge of the couch while doing the splits (I was still facing the back of the couch). I continued to slide my legs to the side, overtop of them, as I tried to lower myself to the couch. They both used their hands to steady me as my butt moved closer to the couch and my feet moved further and further from each other until at last, I was down as far as possible. They each had one hand on my ankles, prohibiting me from adjusting my legs. My butt faced the open room, and my crotch was suspended between their legs.</p> <p>My legs were finally, and quite painfully, in the splits position. My pussy muscles could no longer hold the egg and the pressure of my position was making it impossible to keep it closed. The egg popped out onto the couch. My torso fell forward until my neck rested on the back of the couch, allowing me a small measure of relief as my legs no longer had to support all of my weight. My almost sightless eyes stared over the rear of the couch. The strain on my thighs and crotch muscles was incredible. I was hoping nobody noticed the egg lying below my stomach.</p> <p>I cried out in pain, saying, “Aeiiiahhhh.” My arms were tied agonizingly behind me and my legs painfully stretched out to my sides, held in place by my brothers.</p> <p>“Now Steph, I’m sure it hurts a little, but we’re going to have to work on that. We’re going to do this everyday until you can lie on your back, lift your legs straight in the air, then bring them down on either side of you. You must then be able to roll forward while doing the splits until your face is lying on the ground in front of you. Okay?” asked Dave.</p> <p>I couldn’t talk, but somehow I nodded my head.</p> <p>He leaned close to my ear and said, “And since you can’t keep my present inside in this position, which, by the way, we’ll have to work on, I’ll help you out a little.”</p> <p>Dave put his finger in my pussy and started moving it around, keeping me moist and hot. The muscles of my pussy tried desperately to grip his finger in order to find relief. Every time my breathing picked up as I got closer, he pulled it out of me and just held it on my pussy, making a gentle, frustrating contact. My hips would try to rock forward to put it inside me again.</p> <p>He kept my pussy pleasured and aching for more while the rest of my body screamed in pain. My butt was a dull fire from the spankings I’d received, now squeezed together. My arms were fastened behind me with elbows touching, drawing my shoulders back and thrusting my chest forward. I was starting to lose the feeling in my arms. But my legs were in the worst shape. They were stretched obscenely to my sides, held tightly by Dave and Mike.</p> <p>I just sobbed in my agony and sexual frustration. When I tried to jerk my legs from them, the boys would just hold me tighter. </p> <p>“So Mike, I guess I better tell you what’s been going on and give you the whole scoop.” Dave said. He proceeded to tell Mike about how I’d wanted to be restrained after seeing some bondage things. I’d liked it enough to want more and was excited by what I’d experienced. He talked about the rules I was to live under, my escort at school, and how I was such a slut that I got turned on by everything he’d done to me. He explained that it had all started as kind of a curiosity for him, but that I could never seem to get enough. He told me how I just loved to cum and would do anything for him to make my body explode in ecstasy. </p> <p>“One of the first things I did to her,” Dave went on, “was to tie her up and blindfold her. She loved it. She likes to be controlled. She’s a natural submissive. She even followed Todd’s instructions at school today. I think she’s much happier this way than she was when she tried to act all independent and stuck up. She’s been unsatisfied all day and its about to drive her crazy.”</p> <p>Most of the conversation I didn’t pay attention to, but I heard this and hoping it meant he would now satisfy my need, I nodded and again pleaded with him.</p> <p>“Please, please let me cum.” It was hard to get it out. I was having problems breathing between my need for sexual release and my need to be released from this strict bondage.</p> <p>“See what I mean?” Dave asked Mike. “Stephanie, Mike has a free hand. You want him to play with your tits?”</p> <p>I hesitated having Mike more involved in this, but need pushed me to say, “Yes please.” I knew I didn’t have a choice anyway, but hoped it would help push me over the edge.</p> <p>Mike laughed and put his hand beneath me to stroke my breasts. His hands groped my defenseless nubs and pinched my nipples, adding to my arousal, but Dave still controlled whether I would go over the top. He didn’t let me. Mike playing with my nipples just added to my frustrations.</p> <p>“She doesn’t have much, I admit, but they’ll grow. And she likes it a lot when you play with them.”</p> <p>“I like the modifications to her body. The belly ring is really hot!” Mike said with a smile on his face. “And that tongue ring was heaven when she sucked my cock. I really liked that! I’ve seen the tattoo before, but I can’t place it.”</p> <p>“I’ll tell you about that one later.” Dave said.</p> <p>“But the hottest part is the smooth cunt on her.” Mike said. “Makes her look like she’s even younger. Good thing we weren’t raised to be religious, otherwise we might think of all this as wrong.”</p> <p>That remark made me look at Mike with pleading in my eyes, but his eyes were laughing, clearly enjoying himself at my expense.</p> <p>After half an hour or so of keeping me in this position, Dave finally decided I’d had enough and let me close my legs. I was repositioned so that my back and bound arms lay across Mike’s lap. Dave massaged my thighs while Mike continued to play with my breasts. When my legs had sufficiently recovered, Dave told Mike to “keep me happy, but wanting more” and he made sure Mike knew not to let me cum.</p> <p>“Play with her however you want. She loves it.” Dave said. Of course, Mike’s hand went immediately to my crotch.</p> <p>“I think I’m going to like this.” Mike said.</p> <p>Dave went to the kitchen and soon I could smell a pizza cooking in the oven. In the meantime, Mike was enjoying me to the fullest. His hands roamed all over my body; exploring my hairless and naked pussy, running his hand through my hair, squeezing my butt cheeks, and caressing my thighs. After a few minutes, the hand he was using to play with my breasts, went behind my head, lifted it up and he started kissing my mouth. Somehow, kissing is so much more intimate than just being played with. Since I couldn’t stop him, I let him have his way. It seemed even more of a violation than what he’d already done.</p> <p>I was hoping though, that while his mouth was distracted, his other hand which was still playing with my pussy and thighs, would go ahead and help me cum. But once again, I was disappointed. </p> <p>After a while, Dave came back in with the pizza and shared it with Mike. I was beginning to wonder if I would get any when I felt something new push against my wet pussy. </p> <p>“Naturally, we can’t give anything as unhealthy as pizza to our little girl, so we’ll let her have some veggies. First though, we’ll dip them for a little flavor.” Dave said.</p> <p>He was pushing a carrot into my pussy! He didn’t push it in deep enough to break my barrier, but just enough to gather up some of my juices. He took it out and rubbed it on my mouth, smearing my juices over my lips. Telling me to open up, he put the carrot in my mouth. I wasn’t to bite into it until he told me, just put my lips on it like it was a cock. He pushed the carrot deep into my mouth, then pulled it out, leaving the flavor of my juices on my tongue. </p> <p>Dave started fucking my mouth with the carrot, pushing it deeper each time. Eventually, the carrot hit the back of my throat and I fought my gag response. Every few strokes, he’d pulled it all the way out and pushed it back into my pussy to gather more juices, returning to fuck my mouth with it once more. Tilting my head back to straighten my neck, Dave began to push the carrot down my throat, making me control my gag reflex. Eventually, the carrot was in me so far, Dave’s fingers were in my mouth to keep hold of it. I have no idea how long the carrot was, but it seemed I could feel it in my stomach. </p> <p>He held it there while I struggled to breathe around it, thrashing around trying to expel it from my mouth. After a minute or so, he drew it out and let me eat it. Dave had my head in his lap and Mike had my thighs on his, giving my sore butt a little gap between them for some respite.</p> <p>Occasionally, as they ate their pizza, some would fall on me. They would delight in licking it off me, teasing me all the more. I was made to eat several carrots, each one first dipped in my juices. When they stopped feeding me, I was still hungry, but that was all I got. </p> <p>After dinner, Mike said it was after eight and he needed to study. He dipped his finger into my pussy one last time, then licked my juices from his finger saying, “Mmm mmmmm.” Reluctantly, he went upstairs. I was relieved for him to go. I’m sure I too, needed to study, but I had no idea what. I was so distracted during school I hadn’t even thought to copy down assignments. I was sure to be in trouble tomorrow. </p> <p>Dave finally released my arms from their strict bindings and allowed me to massage some life back into them. As the blood rushed back to my hands and fingers, the tingling brought fresh tears to my eyes. Then he led me into the bathroom where I was allowed to remove the contacts. It was such a relief to be able to see again!</p> <p>I was then told to take the dishes back into the kitchen and clean up dinner. After I cleaned the kitchen, he had me run the vacuum in the living room. Even though I was naked, at least these activities felt normal to me. He even let me walk rather than crawl while I did my chores. </p> <p>After I was finished, I had to return to the living room and Dave put a porn movie into the DVD. He opened the fly of his pants and I sat on his lap with his cock between my legs. </p> <p>I was afraid he was going to fuck me, but all he wanted was to keep his cock stroked hard during the movie while describing the action on the TV. He made me keep it tight against my pussy while I stroked it though. Once again, he made me talk about the cocks I saw, talking about their size and possible taste. </p> <p>Dave’s hands were busy with me too. He kept my pussy juicy, but didn’t bring me close. Then he put his finger inside me all the way to my hymen and coated it with juice. When he withdrew the sopping finger, he put his hand beneath me and touched his finger to my butthole. </p> <p>I jerked when I felt that pressure against my anal ring, but he held me fast. Then he put the finger in my pussy again for a minute, only to return it to my butt. I had to keep talking about cocks all during this experience. My pussy was so hot. I had wanted to cum all day long and he was still keeping me just at the edge. Playing with my butt was unnerving, but it started to excite me too. His finger started feeling good. </p> <p>All of a sudden, his finger stopped circling and teasing and pushed up into my butthole. It didn’t go very far. I was very tight. Just the tip went in me, but he just held it there. He had done this the other day and helped me cum. As discomforting and dirty as it was, I hoped he’d help me cum again. </p> <p>He kept this up for the rest of the movie and then led me upstairs to my room. As I went inside, I noticed the door was no longer present. I no longer had a door to close and I would never have privacy there again. I had no idea when he’d removed it. It must have been when I thought he was getting dinner ready.</p> <p>Once inside, he tied a blindfold around my head and fastened my wrist cuffs together in front of me, then had me get down on the bed on all fours, facing the wall. My butt was facing him and he reached between my legs, sticking his finger in my pussy again to retrieve some juice, which he then put in my butthole again. </p> <p>I couldn’t help it. I wanted to cum so bad, I pushed my butt back toward his finger, my body wanting more inside me. </p> <p>“Does baby want more?” he asked.</p> <p>I nodded my head and said, “Yes please Master. Baby wants to cum.”</p> <p>“Yes, baby is so hot. My little slut wants to cum so bad, doesn’t she?” he said as his finger pushed even further up my butthole.</p> <p>“Yesss! Please can I cum?”</p> <p>“Does my little slut want her Master’s cock in her cunt?”</p> <p>I said nothing, mostly out of shock. My body even stopped rocking back onto his finger. But he didn’t stop. He just pushed it deeper up my rear and used his other hand to diddle my clit. After I’d paused for a minute, I couldn’t help it. I started moving again, mentally trying to forget his last question. Maybe I didn’t hear him right. Maybe the question would go away. But my need certainly didn’t.</p> <p>“Hmmmm? Tell your Master. Does the little slut want cock?”</p> <p>By this time, I was being driven to desperation. “Anything Master. Just let me cum, Please?” </p> <p>“You can do better than that. Tell master what you want.”</p> <p>Frustrated and desperate, I said, “Please Master, yes. Your slut wants your cock in her pussy. Please Master, let me cum.”</p> <p>I cried in absolute humiliation as what I said hit me. I couldn’t believe he’d led me to this point. </p> <p>His finger came out of my butt, only to enter once again. Wait! That wasn’t his finger, that was his cock. Dave was trying to put his cock up my ass! </p> <p>“NO! Please Dave! Don’t do that. I don’t want you up there.”</p> <p>But he ignored me and grabbed my hips and pulled me further onto his cock. The pain was excruciating! I felt like he was going to split me in half, skewer me up through my rear end. With my hands linked together, I was helpless to stop him as he pulled me further and further onto his cock. </p> <p>I sobbed and cried in pain, my arousal quickly fading as my ass was attacked by his iron rod. I’d kept him aroused for the last hour or so and he was in need of relief which he was taking out on my butthole. He would push in and rest a minute to let me adjust to him, my muscles relaxing a little to accommodate him. It took him a few minutes of pushing and waiting then pushing some more, but eventually, he was all the way inside me. I could feel his hairy balls scratching my butt.</p> <p>Unlike my vagina, my back channel could produce no lubrication and he was going in almost dry, just a little of my pussy juices to ease his way. It hurt bad! He withdrew, leaving only the head inside me, only to shove himself back in again. As my passage relaxed a little more, he began to fuck me, my muscles actually helping excite him as they clamped down on him, squeezing his cock.</p> <p>“Yeah slut, that’s it. Squeeze me. You’re so tight baby. Awh… I had no idea you’d be such a good ass-fuck.”</p> <p>I ceased to think. I was aware only of his prick pushing in and out of my anus. Tears were dropping from my eyes as the pain wracked my body. Fire seemed to come straight up from my ass all through my body. His cock was scraping me raw and burning me.</p> <p>“You belong to me Stephanie. You’re my slave, my slut. You’re my cocksucker. Now, you’re my piece of ass. You’re lucky Mom sees things my way or you’d be in some serious trouble. Someday, you’ll remember who you belong to.”</p> <p>With one final push, Dave pushed as far into me as he could and fired his load into the depths of my bowels. I felt his cock spasm five times as he shot his cum up my ass. He released me and I fell onto the bed in a heap, sobbing in degraded humiliation. His cock pulled from inside me as I fell away from him. He pulled one of my ankles over to the footboard and attached it to the frame. He pulled my wrists to the headboard and attached them to the frame as well, ensuring I wouldn’t be touching my pussy overnight, or removing the blindfold. </p> <p>Hearing his footsteps fade from the room, I continued to lie there sobbing, feeling worthless. Dave didn’t say another word. I’d been fucked up the ass. God, how low could I sink? </p> <p>Slowly the experience I’d just been through grew less intense and I felt the egg again. It had been going the whole time, still on a low power setting. I was still unsatisfied and my pussy still ached. My ass had just been raped and here I was wanting something in my pussy to grant me release. I was such a stupid slut. Exhausted, I eventually fell asleep, my body one solid ache.</p></div>",[]
578,Daughter in Bondage,-1,SANDRA,no@email,,2003-03-25,36,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sandra001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Our daughter Fiona is 11 and loves to play bondage games. So on the morning of 31st December we decided to let her enjoy the last tie up game for that year. We began preparing for it in the morning, around 10am. I told Fiona what we had in plan and she liked it a lot. I decided to dress her in her thong bikini and I braided her hair in two braids. Then we placed a large plastic sheet on the floor and began tying her in a hog tie. We crossed her ankles and wrists and then tied them together on her back. I added some additional ropes around her knees and elbows to keep her hands together. Then we placed her down on the plastic sheet and opened a bottle of baby oil. It was a full bottle which I bought some time ago and never used until now. I handed it to my husband because he was dying to do this part. He poured some oil in his hand and rubbed it on the little girl's back and then continued with more oil on her stomach, legs and chest. There was still half a bottle of oil left so he just poured it over her and on the plastic sheet where she lay.</p> <p>She was quite shiny and slippery as she wiggled and squirmed in her hog tie. There was no way she could get free so we left her like that for ten minutes to get the oil all over herself and enjoy her helpless position. When we came back she was on her side and she had oil even on her face and hair. We decide to let her be tied up only for another five minutes because she was becoming tired.</p> <p>When I untied her she was one big oily mess. It was absolutely all over her so we had to wash it off her somehow. My husband said we could tie her in the bathroom as I washed the oil from her and Fiona agreed to it too. So now we had to decide how to tie her up in the bath. First I took her bikini off. It was pretty useless because it was covered in oil and needed a good wash as well. I said it would be great if we could tie her in spread eagle position but standing up so I could easily wash her. It was possible only to tie her hands up and apart but not her legs because there was nothing in the tub to tie them to. So Jim came up with an idea to use a wooden bar to keep her legs apart by tying her ankles to each side of the bar. Anyway, it worked pretty well and she was now standing in the bath tied in X.</p> <p>I took time washing the oil from her because she was enjoying her first full nude bondage. I think we could do it more often now, maybe even every time she takes a bath.</p> <p>Anyway, that's how it happened. After I washed her she went to play with her friends in the park and during the diner time we tied her feet to a chair and one hand to her back. This way she was made to eat her food with only one hand which is a pretty difficult task for a small girl.</p> </div>","[""This is a short story about 11 year old girl's unusual bondage experience.""]"
579,Xmas Competition: Santa's Big Problem,-1,SANTA,no@email,A little girl helps Santa with his big problem…,2005-12-24,15,4,"M, Elf/g, nc, bd, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/santa001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“It’s Christmas eve, but I can’t go out delivering presents like this.” Santa said.</p> <p>The Elf, who looked like a young boy of about 14, looked Santa up and down before spotting what the problem was. The front of Santa’s trousers stuck out as if he had a flagpole stuck inside.</p> <p>“So you’ve got a stiffy,” he said. “What’s the problem with that?”</p> <p>“The problem,” Santa said, sounding annoyed, “is how I got it. I was thinking about all the young girls lying in their beds asleep, their covers thrown back and their little nighties rucked up. As I imagined them there this came up and now it won’t go down.”</p> <p>“Well try thinking about something else,” said the Elf.</p> <p>“It’s no use, I’ve tried for the last hour,” Santa wailed. “You know how much I love all those little children. If I go out like this, who knows what I might do to the first little girl who is lying there half naked on her bed.</p> <p>The Elf thought for a minute. “Don’t worry Santa I have an idea that will solve your problem. You just get ready to deliver those presents and I’ll give you a call when I’m ready.</p> <p>Thirty minutes later Santa was still walking around with his trousers tented out, when he heard his head Elf calling for him.</p> <p>Santa pushed open the door to his bedroom and stopped in surprise. There on his bed was a naked little girl. Not only was she naked, her wrists were tied tightly to her ankles, which left her kneeling with her face against the bedcovers and her tiny bum stuck high into the air.</p> <p>Stepping forward he saw that she was about nine years old. She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen with jet-black hair and pale blue eyes. Her mouth was filled with a ball gag that stretched it to near breaking point and across the pale white skin of her tiny butt were four red stripes.</p> <p>“She is the naughtiest girl on our list of naughty children,” The Elf explained. “I gave her those stripes because of the filthy language that she started using when I undressed her. You could use her to got rid of your problem and then all the other children will be safe tonight.”</p> <p>The huge erection in Santa’s trousers had grown even bigger at the sight of the young child, tied as she was on his bed. As he stood behind her he could see the naked lips of her sex and the tiny hole of her anus and his hand reached out to feel the softness of her skin.</p> <p>Well if she really is the naughtiest on his list she deserves to be punished, Santa reasoned as the Elf left him to sort out his problem.</p> <p>Santa pulled down his red trousers and put his huge cock between the kneeling girl’s legs, rubbing it up and down her tiny slit and letting his precum lubricate her before holding it against the tiny entrance. He held her still with one hand on her hip and started to slowly push forward.</p> <p>Using the same technique that allowed him to fit his huge frame down even the smallest chimneys he entered the preteen girl and buried his cock up to the hilt inside her. He could feel that it had gone through into her womb but knew that it wouldn’t damage her, as he began to thrust in and out, the walls of her cunt gripped onto his huge cock.</p> <p>It didn’t take long for Santa to lose control and begin slamming into her as he felt the cum boiling up inside his balls. Spurt after spurt of his hot cum filled her tiny pussy to overflowing and soaked the bed below where she was kneeling, before he stopped and pulled his still hard cock from inside her.</p> <p>Despite having cum so much Santa was still rock hard. He ran his hands over the little girl’s butt and collecting some cum he rubbed it over her till he could push his finger inside. Pulling his naked captive back a little he positioned his still hard cock against her rosebud of an anus and began to push it all inside her.</p> <p>The tiny preteen girl squirmed and made noises behind her gag but Santa just kept pushing until his huge erection was buried to the hilt in her tiny rectum. Again he began to pound in and out of the tiny preteen. This time it took over thirty minutes but finally he felt the cum boiling up again.</p> <p>Again he flooded the little girl’s insides with his seed watching as it bubbled up around his cock and onto the bed. He pulled his cock from the tight little girl and was dismayed to find it as hard as before he had started.</p> <p>Lifting the pretty little girl from the bed he knelt her on the floor and sat on the edge of the bed. After unbuckling and removing the gag and giving the poor child no chance to object Santa pulled her by her black hair down onto his cock.</p> <p>With one hand holding the back of her head he pushed down until his cock forced it’s way deep into her throat and her lips brushed against his balls. Gripping her hair tightly he pushed and pulled her up and down his still hard cock for over half an hour before he again felt the need to cum inside her.</p> <p>This time when he came he could see her tiny belly swell up with the huge amount of hot seed that he shot straight into her tummy, as finally he felt his erection begin to wilt.</p> <p>With a sigh of satisfaction Santa pulled his cock from the little girl’s mouth and thanked her, happy in the knowledge that all the other children of the world would be safe from him tonight as he delivered their presents.</p></div>",[]
580,"Lorelei's Punishment, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-07,59,4,"M, g – bd, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Lorelei is my 7-year-old daughter. Her mother left us just after childbirth, and I have cared for her, wiped her little bottom and urine-soaked pubis, diapered her, fed her, and played with her. And in her seven years, she has never had reason for me to punish her. Until now. She and an 8-year-old girl friend of hers were both caught stealing. The store called me and the other girls’ parents.</p> <p>When I got there, Lorelei was in tears. The other girl was laughing, thinking the whole thing was a joke. I asked the storeowner what would happen. He said that as long as I was with her, they would allow her back in, and let this issue drop. I thanked her, and took Lorelei home. I have no idea what happened to the other girl, and didn’t ask. But Lorelei would receive punishment.</p> <p>Bedtime loomed close, and I took her to her room and took her clothes off as I usually did. I looked at her little naked body a bit closer than I ever had before. She was somewhere between semi-pleasingly plump and “normal” sized for a 7 year old. Not quite shoulder length red hair flowed down her neck, with enough hair to put up in ponytails or pigtails. Her green eyes literally shone. Her little pubis still remained hairless, and her little bottom was just plump and soft enough to get your hands on and squeeze. Her feet and toes were so adorable, all just perfect for her little body.</p> <p>“Lorelei, I am going to have to punish you, you know for your stealing. I know the girl you were with more or less forced you to do it, but you knew it was wrong, and should have left to come home or called me, right then and there.”<br/> <br/> “I know, daddy. I’m sorry. It won’t happen again, I promise.”<br/> <br/> “I’m sure it won’t, sweetheart, but I still have to punish you. Before I give you your bath I am going to spank you. Now, as I am sitting on your bed, I want you to put your body over my knees face down so your little bottom is up in the air. Now, Lorelei,” I told her when she didn’t respond right away.</p> <p>“Yes, daddy,” she replied, already crying.</p> <p>She draped her body across my knees, and I began to spank her, fairly hard. She immediately began to scream and yell and put her hands to her bottom to prevent me from spanking her. I pulled her up, and told her to remain where she was and I would be right back.</p> <p>When I returned with things held behind my back she still stood in the exact spot as when I left. I sat back down on the bed and told her to come over to me. When she did I told her to turn around. I pulled a rope from behind my back, pulled her wrists behind her and tied them crossed very tightly.</p> <p>“Daddy, what are you doing?”</p> <p>“I am going to make sure you can’t cover your butt with your hands or wriggle away or make too much noise.”</p> <p>I then tied her ankles crossed, also very tightly.</p> <p>“Daddy, please no!”</p> <p>“You have to keep quiet,” and with that told her to open her mouth as far as she could. When she did I stuffed one of her rolled up socks into her mouth, and covered it with another, which I tied behind her head, forcing the sock even further into her mouth. I tied a rope around her legs just above her knees. I took another rope, tied it around her wrists, and wrapped it several times around her body and across her bound wrists, then tied if off back around her wrists. I pulled a rope through her upper arms, and began to tighten it until her elbows touched, and wrapped them several times and tied the rope off. I began to wrap rope around her thighs, also wrapping it cross wise through her legs, and tied it off, leaving a lot of rope ends. I lay her on her bed, pulled her ankles down to her butt, and tied the loose rope ends from her thighs to her ankles, wrapping her ankles several times more before I tied those ends off as well. Now, she couldn’t wiggle free, cover her butt, or make too much noise.</p> <p>“Mmmmmph!” she said. But gagged as she was, it didn’t matter.</p> <p>I pulled her from the bed and across my knees. I raised my hand and began to spank her harder than I had before, giving her 100 whacks on her bare bottom, spanking her harder and harder until I couldn’t spank her any harder. I watched as her butt changed from her normal pale white skin to a very bright crimson. She cried and kicked her bound feet and legs, jerking in an effort to get away, but with one hand on her back to hold her down, she couldn’t.</p> <p>When I finished tears flowed down Lorelei’s cheeks and dripped to the floor. I moved her back to the bed, on her stomach. I began to rub her very slowly, across her back, her legs, her feet and toes, her legs, and lastly very gently across her bottom. I left and found some soothing lotion which I proceeded to lightly rub onto her poor sore and very red bottom, even placing some into the crack of her ass, and lotioning the crack, and even slipped a finger a little ways into her anus. She squirmed a little when I did that, almost as if she liked it. She stopped sobbing, calmed down.</p> <p>“I’m going to leave you tied up for a while, just to teach you a lesson. But first, I have one more thing I am going to do to you.” Then I blindfolded her.</p> <p>“Daddy is going to leave now. I will be back after while to untie you and give you a bath.” I went over, opened and closed the door, but never left her room. I was curious as to what she would do.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmmmmpppphhh!!!!!” she screamed through her gag. Of course, if I hadn’t been in her room, I wouldn’t have heard her at all. I watched her struggle, trying to get her little fingers on the knots, which I made certain were placed out of the way of her probing fingers. She managed to roll to her back, and I could see her little pussy lips spread wide open. They glistened with her own sweet juices. Was she sexually excited? She humped her pubis up and down as best as she could, then rolled back to her stomach. As I watched, she began to hump her bed covers. She seemed to be getting even more excited. I knew she would soon be reaching her first orgasm. I didn’t want her to do it with her bed sheets.</p> <p>I opened and closed the door again, pretending to come back in. I noticed she stopped her humping immediately.</p> <p>“You doing OK, sweetheart?” She nodded, almost as if saying ‘Why did you have to come back right now?’</p> <p>I rolled her to her back, and looked at her pussy. Her bare feet pressed into her bare butt. Her lips seemed to drip with her juices, her clit standing fully erect from its hood.</p> <p>I took a hand and began to massage her clit. She groaned and moved her hips. I also began to rub her little slit up and down. She groaned again, and began to move her hips in rhythm to my fingers. I slipped a finger inside her pussy, and she screamed a little, then settled down. I move my finger in and out as I rubbed her little clit, and soon she began to wiggle and wriggle on the bed, unable to stop. Soon, she was jerking and screaming, jerking and screaming, until she hit the top of her orgasm, and she must have jerked and screamed for a good three minutes as I never let up. Finally, she settled down, and I stopped.</p> <p>I left her room, leaving her there. What had I done to my little girl? It felt so good masturbating a little 7 year old all tied up and gagged and blindfolded. My penis even got hard as I did it, seeming to become more erect than any time I can remember. What does Lorelei think of her daddy doing this to her? I sat back and just thought. I must have dozed off for when I woke up it was almost midnight. I had left my little girl severely tied up, blindfolded and gagged for over five hours! My god!</p> <p>I raced up to her room. She lay on her stomach, barely humping the covers again. How many times more had she masturbated herself and reached orgasm?</p> <p>“Honey, are you OK?” She was concentrating so hard on humping the covers she didn’t hear me come in. She nodded. “Are you ready to be untied?” She shook her head no. NO? “Are you sure?” Again she nodded. “What if I tied you in a different position?” She thought a moment, then nodded again. I untied her, leaving her blindfolded and gagged.</p> <p>I lay her face down in the middle of her bed. I wanted easy access to her bottom. I stretched her arms to the sides and tied her wrists to the rails along the bottom of the bed, pulling her upper body down into the bed. I took her ankles and tied them the same way, and then tied her bent knees to her elbows. Now, she was again completely helpless. And again, she began humping the covers.</p> <p>I rested my hand on her bare butt, rubbing it and pinching it causing her to give out with little squeaks with each pinch. I rubbed my other hand up and down her back. I moved my hand on her butt down lower, and began to rub her little slit. She groaned as I did this. I stopped and she squealed, telling me to keep going. I got the lotion again, and spread her butt cheeks, and dabbed some lotion directly onto her little pinkish anus. I began to rub the lotion around, then eased a finger deep into her butt hole as far as I could. Lorelei screeched, moving her bottom back and forth to eject my finger, then slowed down, moving in time with my finger as I moved it in and out. I took my other hand and found her slit again, and slid a finger into her pussy, finding her slit with my thumb, and began to masturbate her again, moving my fingers in and out of her holes at the same time, rubbing her clit as hard as I could. She began to writhe all around, moaning and groaning, until she reached orgasm, when she tensed and relaxed many times, screaming into her gag. I didn’t stop. I continued, until again she orgasmed. And I continued, bringing her to a third and fourth orgasms.</p> <p>“MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” she hollered at the end of her fourth. I knew then she had had enough. I untied her and picked her up, and took her to her bath.</p> <p>As I washed her, she said, “Daddy, I want you to punish me some more. Really hard next time. Would you, please, daddy?”</p> <p>“Yes, hone, if you really want me to, I will.”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy!!!!! I really do!!!!! Being tied up naked is really exciting, especially when I can’t talk and can’t see! Please, do it soon, like maybe this weekend sometime? And can I have a slumber party this weekend, too?”<br/> <br/> “We’ll see, honey,” I told her, but knew I would say yes to both.</p> </div>",[]
581,"Lorelei's Punishment, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-08,16,4,"M, 2g – bd, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The next morning Lorelei asked me, “Daddy, how many girls may I have for my slumber party?”</p> <p>“How many would you like?”</p> <p>“All the girls from my school!”</p> <p>I laughed. “Sorry, sweetheart. That would be way too many. How about we start off with just one, OK?”</p> <p>“But, daddy, when you punish me, I want as many girls to watch me get punished as you’ll let me have over. In fact, I want the boys to see you punish me too.”</p> <p>“All the boys too? How about the whole world seeing you naked and tied up and my punishing you?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy. That would be wonderful!”</p> <p>I’m sorry, dear, but that won’t quite happen And as for you friends, howabout just one this time. If it goes OK, I’ll let you have more over next time.”</p> <p>“But, daddy...” she whined.</p> <p>“Well, we could make it none.”</p> <p>“OK, daddy, one. But can we sleep naked?”<br/> <br/> “That’s up to you. You’ll be in your room.”<br/> <br/> “Would you mind if we ran around the house naked, both of us?”</p> <p>I had to think about that a minute. “Well, if it doesn’t bother her, it won’t bother me.” Boy, no, it sure wouldn’t bother me!</p> <p>“OK, see you later, dad. Love you, bye!” She pulled me down and kissed me on the lips. I patted her little behind as she walked away.</p> <p>I left work early that day, so I would be there for Lorelei and her little friend when they got home. When Lorelei cam in, I recognized the other little girl immediately. Her name was Margie, a cute little redhead with deep green eyes and freckles covering her face. I often wondered if they covered any other part of her body. I suppose I would soon find out.</p> <p>“Daddy, we’re going up to my room now, to do things. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, sweetheart. You and Margie have fun.”</p> <p>As they reached the top of the stairs I called to her, “Lorelei, when you get done upstairs, I need you to come back down for a minute. I need to ask you a question.”</p> <p>“Can Margie come too?”</p> <p>“Sure, if she wants to.”</p> <p>In just a few minutes Lorelei and Margie came floating down the stairs (that’s the only way I can describe them as their naked bodies descended the stairs), almost flying down as if they were fairies or angels. I got my answer about Margie. Freckles covered her entire body, everywhere. And I mean everywhere!!!!!</p> <p>“What, daddy?”</p> <p>As I told her that I was going to order pizza for supper and I wanted to know what kind they wanted, I appraised Margie. Her red hair hung to just below her bottom cheeks, and it was put up into twin pigtails. Her pail nipples set upon an even paler skin. Her body was just a little shorter than Lorelei’s, and she was a bit pudgier, just perfect for her. I looked at her feet and toes. God, how I would like to tickle her feet and suck on those beautiful freckled toes!</p> <p>“It is 1630 now, and if I order now it should be here by 1730. Now, what kind of pizza and soda do you girls want?”</p> <p>“Pepperoni and Vanilla Coke!” came the simultaneously reply.</p> <p>“You got it.”</p> <p>“Is it OK if we go back upstairs now?”</p> <p>“Sure, go ahead.”</p> <p>As soon as they disappeared, I followed them up. Lorelei’s door stood open partway, enough so I could see her bed and hear what she was telling Margie, but not see me. I saw Margie laying in the middle of the bed, her hands crossed behind her back and her feet crossed and pushed as close to her butt as she could get them, being held in place by Lorelei.</p> <p>“Then daddy finished tying my ankles to my thighs, then blindfolded me. Then he spanked me as hard as he could. Then, he put me back on the bed face down, and I began to rub my pussy against the bed to try to make myself cum. I rolled to my back for a minute and humped the air, the rolled back to my stomach again and began to hump the covers. Then daddy came in. He played with my pussy and clit until I orgasmed. Then he untied me and retied me face down where he stuck a finger into my ass hole, my pussy and rubbed my clit again. I came at least four times. Then he untied me and gave me a bath. That’s when I asked him if I could have a friend over for a slumber party. And here you are.”</p> <p>I could see the look of incredulity on Margie’s face. “Do you think he would do that to me to?” she asked Lorelei. I left, pretended I didn’t hear a thing.</p> <p>I returned to the couch downstairs, and saw the two naked girls come down and walk over to me.</p> <p>“Daddy?”</p> <p>“Yes, sweetie?”</p> <p>“We have a question for you. Margie wants to know if you would punish her like you will punish me tonight.”</p> <p>“Neither of you have given me any reason to punish you,” I told them. “Give me a reason, and I will.”</p> <p>It didn’t take them long to figure out a way to get punished. They went into the kitchen for some reason. They returned with their hands behind them. As they got closer, they both stood directly between my legs.</p> <p>“So, what have you there?”</p> <p>They brought their hands from behind their backs and smeared cold old pizza sauce on my good white shirt, along with some cheese and a few pieces of dried pepperoni.</p> <p>“There, Mr. Kinsey,” said Margie, the accomplice in all this. “Maybe that is enough of a reason to punish us both, at the same time.”</p> <p>“First, you may call me Mike. Mr. Kinsey sounds so old. And second, you are both in for a very harsh punishment. I want you both to go upstairs to Lorelei’s bedroom this very instant. I will be up anon to eke my punishment upon your poor little 7 year old tender bodies.”</p> <p>I had nice plans for them.</p> </div>",[]
582,"Lorelei's Punishment, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-09,23,4,"M, 2g – anal, bd, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When I told the girls to go upstairs, I told them I wanted them both kneeling on the bed, their knees spread as far apart as they could get them, their wrists crossed behind their backs facing the door, and their heads down, and not saying a word to each other.</p> <p>I followed the two girls very slowly up the stairs. The Lorelei’s bedroom door was closed. I opened it slowly. The two girls came into view. They were as I told them to be. Both of the girls’ pussy lips were actually spread wide open, and I could tell they were already wet with their sweet juices.</p> <p>“You know you probably think you were just playing a game to get punished. But you have ruined my shirt permanently. I can’t wear it any more. So, rather than jokingly punish you two girls, you will be harshly punished. Moreso than Lorelei received the other night.”</p> <p>I walked behind them. “I want you to put your faces on the bed, reach behind with your hands and pull your butt cheeks apart so I can see your little anuses.”</p> <p>“No, daddy, not that!” exclaimed Lorelei teasingly. I knew she wanted me to see her little butt hole.</p> <p>“No, please, Mike, I can’t do it. You can’t see my... butt hole!” and she began to cry. I raised my right arm and came down with my hand on her bare bottom, catching both with one hand. I left a bright handprint on her bottom. She screamed loudly.</p> <p>“Now, will you do what I told you to do?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mike.” She reached back with her hands and spread her bottom cheeks apart. Her freckles even dotted little butt hole. “And from now own, you two will call me Master. Understood?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” they both intoned together, still holding their cheeks apart.</p> <p>While they remained that way, I pulled all the rope from under Lorelei’s bed. I pulled Lorelei’s right foot and Margie’s left foot next to each other, and tied them together. I then tied them to the side rail. I tied Lorelei’s left foot to the head corner post, Margie’s right foot to the foot corner rail. I told them to rise up and put their hands together in front of them. I first tied Lorelei’s wrists together, palm to palm, then did the same to Margie’s wrists. I left a lot of rope ends on both. I went back behind them again, and first pulled the rope ends to Margie’s wrists back underneath her, pulling her down on the bed, and pulled her wrists as far back as I could, which was quite a ways, and tied the ends to the side rail. Then I did the same to Lorelei’s wrists.</p> <p>In this position, their upper bodies were pulled deep into the bed, their little butts raised further in the air forcing their butt cheeks wide apart. Now, their now dripping pussies and wide open butt holes ready for my torture. I then gagged and blindfolded them both.</p> <p>I watched them both struggle as they tried to get out of their bondage. The juices from their little cunnies began to ooze out of their wet holes and run down their thighs. I knew they were ready.</p> <p>“Now, girls, I am going to paddle you both. I have a paddle with holes in it. This hurts more than a regular paddle, because the holes allows the air to go through, and allow the paddler to hit harder. I will give you both 100 whacks on you little bare bottoms. Ready girls? Here I go, paddling Margie first, then Lorelei, giving each one a whack, then the other, and alternating until all 100 whacks have been administered. I will count to five, and then I will begin. One... Two... Three... Four... Five...!”</p> <p>I reared back, and whacked Margie as hard as I could. An extremely loud “Mmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhh Mmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhh” escaped through her gag. A short scream came from Lorelei. They waved their bottoms about, trying to escape the paddle and the pain. But of course, they couldn’t. These screams and butt waving continued until I gave them the 100 whacks. Their butts were so red there is no word to describe the color. </p> <p>They were both crying very hard, the pain too much for them to bear. But being tied up, they had no choice. I reached out with my hands, one on each of their bottoms, and began to very lightly rub them. Their bottoms were hot to the touch, as if someone had taken a torch to them. I got the tube of lotion, and squeezed some onto both bottoms, and began to rub it all over their red butts. It seemed to soothe them somewhat.</p> <p>“I will leave you for a little bit. I want you to think about what you did to my shirt.”</p> <p>Again, I merely opened and closed the door, and remained to watch them. They struggled, and their sweet bottoms waving in the air, their anuses like little eyes peeking out from between their cheeks, giving me an erection like I had never experienced before. I couldn’t help myself. I removed my clothes, smeared lotion all over my penis, and did the same to Lorelei’s anus, then stuck my finger inside to get the lotion into their as well. I walked up to her little bottom, my penis at just the right height. I grabbed her hips to hold them while I touched her anus with the head of my cock. I pushed, and heard a soft grunt from Lorelei. I pushed harder, and she screamed softly, then I slid in, her sphincter closing around my cock. She let out with a blood-curdling yell, but I ignored her. I began to move slowly in and out of her butt hole, then sped up. Lorelei followed my movements with her butt, moving it back and forth opposite of my own movements. Soon, I felt myself spurt into her bowels, and spurt, and spurt even more. Lorelei squealed in her own orgasm as her butt hole squeezed my cock several times. I slowly pulled out, and watched my own semen slowly ooze out of her behind. I was wondering if I should do it to Margie or not. The thought didn’t last long. I put a finger under Lorelei’s dripping ass hole and gathered up my semen. I then rubbed it around Margie’s little butt hole, going inside as well. As I did, she grunted. I grabbed her hips, and pulled them apart. Being pudgier than Lorelei, they didn’t pull apart as far as hers did. I looked at her cute pert anus (if you can call a 7 year old girl’s anus pert), and aimed my penis at it. It just pushed it in all the way, giving her no chance to get set. She screamed and cried out at the sudden intrusion. But I looked down and watched as her sphincter tightened around my cock. I began to move in and out, and immediately Margie moved against me. In no time we both reached orgasm. I pulled out, watching my semen ooze out of her behind as well. Margie seemed to continue in the throes of her own orgasm, then finally settle down. I went to clean myself off, then got dressed. I looked at them. I got another rope and tied the big toes of the feet I had tied together, pulled it as tight as I could get it, wrapped it around their toes several times, then wrapped it crosswise and tied it off. I tied the loose ends to the side rail where their ankles were tied. Now, those two feet were mine, helpless and vulnerable. I began to use both hands and mercilessly attack their soles and toes. I tickled until their little bodies heaved with laughter. I continued to tickle their feet until they were coughing. I stopped and let them rest.</p> <p>Just then I had an idea.</p> <p>“I am going to remove your gags so you can talk to each other. I will be back up later.” I removed their gags and again I merely opened and closed the door. I wanted to know what they might say to each other. I waited.</p> <p>“Lorelei, how does your bottom feel?”</p> <p>“Oh, it hurts so much. Much more than when he spanked me before.”</p> <p>“Mine too. Uh, how about your, you know, the entrance to your bottom?”</p> <p>“You mean my butt hole? He fucked me back there. It hurt at first, but then once I got used to it it felt good. I even came when he fucked me there.”</p> <p>“He did me too! Oh, it felt so good. I was like you. It hurt at first, but then when he began moving his – thing -- in and out, oh I had two orgasms!”</p> <p>“His thing? You mean his penis, his cock?”</p> <p>“Yes! His Penis! His Cock!”</p> <p>“Are you enjoying yourself, Margie?”</p> <p>“Nothing like this has ever happened to me before. I love the feeling of being naked, tied up and helpless. The gag and blindfold just add to it all. I hope he does us some more.”</p> <p>“If I know my dad, I mean our Master, I’m sure he’s not done. I’ll be he’ll tie us up in a different position so he can fuck our cunts. Whether it be with his cock or his fingers, I don’t care. I just need to cum again. And again!”</p> <p>“Me too! How long do you think he’ll be gone?”</p> <p>“I don’t know, Margie. Anywhere from five to thirty minutes probably. Otherwise, he’ll just leave us tied up to enjoy our bondage. I have an idea. I am going to try to pull my hands through the loops around my wrists. If I can’t, then you try. OK? Here I go.”</p> <p>I watched her twist and wiggle her hands around and pull as hard as she could, but they wouldn’t budge.</p> <p>“Margie, mine won’t go through. You try.”</p> <p>“OK, here I go.</p> <p>I watched as Margie tried the same thing. Also to no avail.</p> <p>“I can’t.”</p> <p>“Well I guess we’re tied up like this until da... I mean our Master returns. You know, I wish I could kiss you, Margie. You’re so beautiful.”</p> <p>“Me? Beautiful? You must be kidding, Lorelei.”</p> <p>“No, you really are. I want to kiss you so badly.”</p> <p>“Let’s stretch our heads as far as we can. Maybe, since we’re tied so closely together, we can.”</p> <p>They moved their head toward each other, then even moved their bodies a little, enough so that they could actually touch lips. They gave each other a very soft and very long kiss.</p> <p>“That was nice, Margie. I wish I could hold you, too.”</p> <p>“Yeah, me too.” Silence then for several minutes. “Lorelei?”</p> <p>“Yes, Margie?”</p> <p>“Will he, our Master, will he hurt us some more?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes. He will. Trust me.”</p> <p>“Good. I hope he comes back soon so I can feel him do more things to me.”</p> <p>“He’ll be back. Just be patient.”</p> </div>",[]
583,"Lorelei's Punishment, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-11,16,4,"M, 2g – anal, bd, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I sat for another fifteen minutes and just listened to Lorelei and Margie talk. Mostly inane stuff, about their teacher, their grades, and to my amazement which boys and which girls they would like to have sex with! At only 7 years old? Am I out of touch, or what?</p> <p>After fifteen minutes I didn’t even bother to open and close the door. I walked softly behind them, and beginning with Lorelei I reared back my arm and, with the flat of my hand, smacked her bottom five times. She screamed loudly, and I watched as my handprints showed up a soft scarlet on her butt cheeks. I then did the same to Margie, who also screamed. Her butt showed my prints as well.</p> <p>“OK, girls. I am going to untie your ankles and let you slide back off the bed. I am leaving your wrists tied to the rail, until I get ready to retie you. But first, I must replace the gags.” I did so, with no protest from either girl.</p> <p>I quickly took Lorelei’s bed apart, putting the mattress and springs stand against the wall, the head and footboards leaning against another wall, one rail lying along the baseboard. I untied their wrists from the rail and told them to just stand there. I then put that rail next to the other one. Now I had more room to tie the girls standing up.</p> <p>I first guided Lorelei underneath a ceiling hook and stood her there. I then did the same with Margie. I took the rope ends from Lorelei’s wrists and put them over the eyehook, pulled them tight until Lorelei stood with her heels slightly off the floor and tied the rope ends back around her wrists. I did the same to Margie, having her face Lorelei. They stood about two feet from each other.</p> <p>Earlier I had taken two wooden round bars 4’ long and 3” around and screwed in eyehooks in the ends. I wrapped a lot of rope around each of Lorelei’s ankles, then repeated the procedure with Margie. I tied Lorelei’s right ankle to one end of the wooden bar, pulled it out as far as I could, pulled her left ankle far out as I could stretch it, until she was actually doing the splits, and tied off her left ankle. She screamed a little, but I knew she could handle it. Her feet were now completely off the floor. I untied the rope around her wrists, lowered her down until just the barest part of her feet touched the floor, and retied the wrists ropes. I then did the same with little pudgy Margie, who couldn’t get her legs nearly as wide and Lorelei. But I got her ankles tied to the bar anyway. Their little pussy lips spread wide open.</p> <p>Now, came the fun part. I used four alligator clamps on their nipples. However, two of each were attached by a short chain run through holes in one of the ends. I first took Lorelei’s right nipple in my fingers, and very gently rubbed, pinched, twisted and pulled on it until it stood upright on her bare chest. I set the open clamp against her chest above and below her nipple, then let it snap shut on her nipple. She really let out with a curdling yell and writhed in her bonds. I saw Margie tilt her head, probably wondering what I was doing to her friend. Well, she didn’t have long to wait. I took Margie’s left nipple between my fingers and did the same things to it as I had done to Lorelei’s. Then I set the clamp against her chest and let it snap shut on her puffy nipple. She too screamed loudly and jerked around in her ropes. The problem was, the chain was foreshortened so that even standing still, it pulled the girl’s little nipples far out, with the jaws from the clamps biting mercilessly into their nipples. I then performed the same procedure on the other set of nipples with the other set of clamps.</p> <p>I flicked the clamps back and forth on all four nipples, causing the girls to gasp in pain. They didn’t try to pull back, for they knew if they did their nipples would hurt even worse. But then, I added insult to injury. I hung a very heavy padlock over each chain to pull even more on their nipples. Now, their nipples pointed downward. Two beautiful little girls completely tied up, gagged, blindfolded, nipple clamped, and in my power.</p> <p>“Have you two ever heard of a pussy whip?” I asked them. Both shook their heads no. “What it is, is a small whip with about a foot long handle, with six 6’ long soft strips of leather attached, each strip of leather tied in knots all the way down their lengths, ending with a knot at the end of each strip. Now, can you now guess what a pussy whip might be use for?” Both girls nodded slowly, and I could see terror cross their faces. Yes, even though they were blindfolded and gagged. Their bodies tensed.</p> <p>“Lorelei, you will be first to feel the whip. It will also be driven against your butt hole as well. Here it comes.”</p> <p>I reared back and, from behind, I let loose with the whip. I made sure it came up between her butt cheeks against her anus, and wrapping around up into her cunny. She really screamed the first time, shaking and trying to escape the pain. I continued, giving her 100 whippings with it.</p> <p>“Margie, I have finished with Lorelei. Now, my little slave, it is your turn.” And I proceeded to give her 100 whippings as well. Her little body writhed and squirmed in her bonds.</p> <p>When I had finished, I stepped next to them where they stood apart from each other, and looked at their little cunts. Their pussy lips were red and swollen, their clits at full erection. Even though they suffered through severe pain, I knew they enjoyed it. I stepped between them and began to rub their pussies, one girl, one hand. They groaned, they moved their bodies back and forth as if wanting to cum. I rubbed a finger up and down their little slits, ignoring their groans, ignoring their bucking hips to get me to put my finger inside their cunts and make them reach orgasm. I merely continued to rub their slits. I then stopped and pulled my fingers away. I just stood there, doing nothing.</p> <p>They groaned, moaned, bucked their hips forward and back. They needed to orgasm, but I wouldn’t give them the pleasure. Not yet. I rubbed a hand up and down each of their chests, flicking their clamps and making them scream again. I added a second heavy lock. They loved to scream, which they did, the weights now pulling severely on their little nipples, the teeth of the clamps biting into their nipples.</p> <p>I ran a hand up and down their precious little backsides, playing with their butt holes, inserting a finger, moving it in and out, and just before they reached orgasm pulling it out.</p> <p>“Enjoy yourselves, girls. I am going to leave you again. The gags remain, this time. Bye.” This time, I really did leave them, but not for long. I merely went to get a glass of soda. Torturing little naked and tied 7 year olds is a lot of thirsty work!</p> <p>When I returned, the girls were “dancing” in their bonds. I didn’t know what they were doing.</p> <p>“Are you girls ready to cum now?”</p> <p>They both nodded quickly, hanging their heads, pleading. I stood between them again. I put a finger against each of their slits and began to rub them again. Very, very slowly. As I sped up they humped their pubises back and forth. Then, I slipped my fingers deep inside their pussies, my thumbs finding their erect clits, and began to masturbate them. They pulled their upper bodies against each other, purposely pulling nipple against nipple, moving their cunts back and forth, until they both let out with their screams. They continued to hump away, until their orgasms passed. But I didn’t let up. I continued until they came a second time. Then I did stop.</p> <p>I looked at the clock. “Girls, it’s two in the morning. I can leave you tied up the rest of the night, or I can untie you. If you want to be untied, I won’t retie you. However, if you want to remain tied, you will be tied for several more hours.” I paused, letting them think about it. “OK, now. I want your decisions. Lorelei, do you want to stay tied?” She reluctantly nodded. “Margie, do you want to remain tied?” She, too, nodded reluctantly.</p> <p>“Good. I am going to do one more tie on you.” I then took a long piece of rope, wrapped it around Lorelei’s waist, leaving one single rope end, then pulled it up between her legs against her clit, between her pussy lips, against her butt hole, and I pulled it up really tightly and tied it off on the waist rope behind her. I then did the same to Margie.</p> <p>“Good night, girls. Have fun struggling, and making your selves cum, if you can. See you in a few hours.” I went over and kissed both Lorelei and Margie on their little butt cheeks, and left them for my own bed.</p> </div>",[]
584,"Lorelei's Last Punishment, Part 5",5,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-13,16,4,"M, 2g – anal, bd, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I awoke completely refreshed. I slept a full eight hours, something I haven’t done in years. I got up, went to shave, brush my teeth and shower. I pulled on a pair of shorts and by the time I entered Lorelei’s bedroom the clock read 1130.</p> <p> I looked at the two girls hanging by their wrists, their legs spread wide by spreader bars, their nipples distended by the locks on the chain attached to the alligator clamps, blindfolded and gagged. Both girls were trembling. I could see the strain on their wrists and the taught muscles in their legs. I put Lorelei’s bed back together in no time.</p> <p>“Good morning, girls,” I said, “how are we this morning?” They merely groaned at me. “Tired of being tied up this way?” They both nodded vigorously and mumbled through their gags.</p> <p> “Well, here’s the deal. I will untie one of you, who will be able to tease and torture the other for the rest of the day. The other, of course, will have to follow the directions at all times by her new ‘mistress’. Now, which of you wants to be the mistress, the other to be tied up by her?”</p> <p>I heard many grumblings and loud protestations through their gags. “I am going to remove your gags. I want you two to discuss which one of you will be which. I will leave the room for five minutes. By the time I come back in, have your decision.”</p> <p> I left the room to go get some soda. By the time I got back, five minutes has passed. I walked back into the room.</p> <p>“So, who will do what?”</p> <p> “I want to be the one tied with Margie as my mistress,” Lorelei told me. “But Margie wants to be the one tied, and me her mistress.”</p> <p> “I tell you what, since Margie is our guest, how about her being the mistress? You know, Margie,” I said looking at her, “quite often the one who ties up the other has just as much fun as the one being tied.”</p> <p>“Yeah, that does sound like fun,” Margie agreed. “OK, I’ll be the mistress, and Lorelei can be my slave.” </p> <p>As I began to untie Margie I started with the nipple clamps. I first pulled the left one of very abruptly, causing the alligator teeth to bite deeply into her tender nipple. She screamed in a pain she probably had never experienced before. Now that it was clear of Margie’s nipple, Lorelei’s right nipple now bore the entire weight of the two locks hanging from the chain. I brought the loose clamp up and over the top of the locks and clamped it onto the chain. Her right nipple now truly bore the weight of the locks. Her poor nipple pointed directly at the floor. With Margie’s left nipple, I very slowly pulled it off, also without opening it. She screamed as I did this as well. Again, I brought the clamp over the two locks and clamped it onto the chain hanging from Lorelei’s left nipple, that one also pointing straight down at the floor. She groaned in adverse pain as the alligator teeth bit into her tiny nipple.</p> <p>I finished untying Margie completely. She ran to the bed and lay down, stretching out her tense muscles. She motioned me over, and as I bent down she whispered in my ear, “Master, where’s the paddle?”</p> <p>“It is under the bed, with everything else,” I told her.</p> <p>She jumped down and got on her hands and knees to find it. I watched as her little bottom rose in the air. I patted it, and when she came up with the paddle there was a smile on her face. “I’ll let you have me again back there later.”</p> <p>“Understand me, Lorelei, I am going to paddle you again, with all my might. Do you understand?” Margie told Lorelei.</p> <p>“Yes, Mistress.”</p> <p>“But first, I must re-gag you, to keep you quiet.” Margie stuck the knotted sock back into Lorelei’s mouth and tied it behind her head. Then, with both hands on the heavy paddle, reared back and let got with a very hard smack on Lorelei’s bare bottom. Lorelei screamed, for I knew it must still be sore. Margie smacked Lorelei for a good ten minutes. I didn’t count how many whacks she gave her. But I knew it was more than I gave either of them.</p> <p> “Now, Lorelei, I am going to untie you, and retie you on the bed. You make any move to escape you will be punished even more than I plan to do. Understood?”</p> <p> Lorelei nodded. Margie removed the alligator clips from Lorelei as I had removed them from Margie. She learned fast. She untied her ankles, but I had to untie her wrists because Margie couldn’t reach that far. She untied Lorelei completely, but left the gag and blindfold on. Margie took Lorelei’s hand in hers and led her to the bed.</p> <p> “Lay down and spread your hands and feet out as far as you can.”</p> <p>Lorelei did as she was told. She was a little crooked, so I moved her body and arms and legs around until she was in the exact middle of the bed. I asked Margie if she would like me to tie her down. She agreed, since she couldn’t tie as tightly as I could.</p> <p>Once Lorelei was tied, Margie laid on top of her, her little cunt against Lorelei’s nose. She began moving back and forth, and continued until she reached orgasm using Lorelei’s nose. When Margie got up, Lorelei’s nose was wet and shiny with Margie’s juices. Margie kneeled between Lorelei’s legs and began to rub her chest up and down and around, pinching and squeezing, pulling and twisting, her extremely sore nipples. Lorelei screamed some more. Margie moved down, very slowly, past her belly button, down to her clit and pussy. I continued to watch as Margie began to rub Lorelei’s slit up and down, very slowly. I noticed Lorelei was already extremely wet. She pushed a finger inside her cunny, and began to lick her clit. Margie began to groan and move her hips up and down, back and forth with Margie’s movements. After a few minutes I could tell she was about to cum, but so could Margie. She stopped, and pulled her finger out and removed her mouth.</p> <p>“I don’t want you to orgasm yet, Lorelei. I just want to look at you, naked and tied up, to see how beautiful you are like this.” Margie moved from the bed to the foot of the bed where Lorelei’s feet were tied. She began to tickle them, causing Lorelei to heave and giggle behind her gag. Margie used her fingers all over the soles and toes, getting in between the toes and down the center of the soles, the most ticklish spot on Lorelei. Then, to my surprise, Margie began to lick and bite those feet and toes. Lorelei sucked in deep breaths as Margie continued this toe sucking and biting for several minutes. But I also noticed she watched Lorelei’s cunt, her pussy lips spreading wide open.</p> <p>Then I had an idea. I wouldn’t allow Lorelei to cum, but nor would I allow Margie to be her mistress either. I told Margie to stand still, and quickly blindfolded her.</p> <p>“Master, what are you doing? I thought I could be Lorelei’s mistress. I don’t understand.”</p> <p>“I changed my mind. Now, I am going to pick you up and place you on top of Lorelei, then tie you spread-eagle just as Lorelei is. But in a special way.”</p> <p> I placed Margie on top of Lorelei, Face to cunt, and tied her hands to Lorelei’s feet, her feet to Lorelei’s hands. I removed Lorelei’s gag. Now, their faces directly above/below the other’s cunt, would prove very interesting.</p> <p>“OK, girls. Now you have a chance to bring the other girl off with just your mouth and tongue. I want you to keep track of how many times you orgasm. I will be back in an hour. Have fun.” Again, all I did was open and close the door. I wanted to watch them.</p> <p> In one hour I counted six orgasms for Lorelei, and five for Margie. I opened and closed the door again as if I were returning. “OK, so, how many orgasms for each of you?”</p> <p>“Five,” said Margie.</p> <p> “Six,” said Lorelei.</p> <p>At least they didn’t lie. I removed my clothes. “Remember what you said, Margie, about taking your butt? Well, I am going to take it now.” I climbed on the bed with some oil, poured some all over her little butt hole and my own erect penis, and rubbed it on, around, on and into her anus. I pushed my penis into her rear passage, then began to move back and forth. I heard her call “Yes, Lorelei, yes! Lick me and make me come as our Master butt-fucks me!”</p> <p> In minutes Margie screamed as she orgasmed, and I spurted deep into her bowels several times. As I pulled out semen seeped from her butt hole, down to her cunt, and there Lorelei licked it all up.</p> <p>I looked at the clock, it was late afternoon. I untied both girls completely. I told them I was going downstairs. What they wanted to do with the rest of the day was entirely up to them.</p> <p>I never showed them the video recorder I had used to tape everything we did, nor the camera during that time which I took pictures of them. I had my own darkroom, so doing the pictures was no problem.</p> <p> The video and the pics came out beautifully. I might add, this wasn’t the only time that Lorelei and Margie received bondage and discipline. Margie came over quite often, and both had fun being naked and tied up and punished.</p> </div>",[]
585,"Margie and Lorelei: Margie's Story, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-14,15,4,"M/2g, – bd, d/s, ped, s&m, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was two weeks when I was able to go back to Lorelei’s. During those two weeks, we talked about nothing but what we had experienced, what we liked the best and the worst, and what we would do the next time we were together. That Friday I went home to put on a pair of shorts (no panties), a tube top (which barely hid my little nipples) and a pair of sandals (which would come off as soon as I got there).</p> <p> I skipped the whole way to her house and rang the bell. I heard her say, “Come in, Mistress.” When I opened the door, Lorelei was on her knees completely naked, her wrists and ankles covered with what our Master called cuffs, a lock chain holding her wrists together, and one holding her ankles together, and a third chain running from her locked wrists to her locked ankles, forcing her to remain on her knees. A soft leather blindfold also covered her eyes. I watched her chest as she breathed really heavy, waiting for me to do something to her.</p> <p>I looked at the box setting next to her, and inside I found the alligator clamps that the Master had used on both of us. I took a set, and began to play with her nipples. I pinched them, pulled them, twisted them. Lorelei yelled and screamed as I tortured her little nipples. Once they became erect, I snapped a clamp on each of them. She yelped as I did this. Then I thought, what about another part of her body? I took the other set, the set with the chains hanging from them, and lay them on the floor in front of her. I touched her pussy lips, and played with them for a few minutes until they were really pulled out. I took a clamp and let it snap on her right pussy lip (she let out a very loud and painful scream), then did the same to her other pussy lip. Again, she screamed loudly. I didn’t care how much pain I caused her. She was my slave and I was going to punish her as I wanted. I also saw two small locks in the box as well, and I attached each one to each chain hanging down from her pussy lips. She screamed again as the weights pulled her lips toward the floor.</p> <p>Master tossed me the key to the chains and locks attaching her wrists and ankles together. I removed the locks from the chain that ran from her wrists to her ankles, then I helped her stand up. I told her that now she must jump around the room.</p> <p>“No, Mistress, please not that. The chains will tear my pussy lips off!”</p> <p>“You will hop, or suffer even more punishment. Which I will probably give you anyway.”</p> <p> As watched her hop, I removed my sandals and put the by the door. I found the paddle and as she hopped, I began to beat her bare behind with it. She screamed from both my paddling her, and the nipple clamps and the pussy clamps with the weights.</p> <p>I had a new idea. I told her to stop. When she did, I grabbed the pussy chains, pulled them through her legs, then took one in each hand. I told Lorelei that when I pulled her lips to the right (and I demonstrated every one) like this, to hop right. When I pulled them to the left, hop left. When I pulled straight back on them, hop forward. When I pulled straight down on them, stop. She screamed whenever I pulled on her pussy lips, the teeth from the clamp biting into them.</p> <p>“I’m tired of hearing you yell, Lorelei. Let me see if there’s some kind of gag in the box.”</p> <p> When I looked, I found a small red ball attached to two leather straps with a buckle. “Open your mouth, Lorelei.” She clamped her teeth and lips together. I remedied that by twisting both clamped nipples. She yelled out in pain, and with her mouth open I stuffed the red ball deep into it. I pulled the straps to both sides, and buckled them at the back of her head.</p> <p> I picked up the chains again, and pulled straight back. She squealed through the ball gag, but began to hop forward. I pulled them left, she turned left. I pulled them right, she turned left. I pulled them straight back, she stopped. Only this time, I continued to pull straight back until she was yelling through her gag in severe pain. I pushed them back through her legs, and let them hang, and added another weight to each chain. Her poor pussy lips were pointing straight down.</p> <p> As she stood there, I began to flick her nipple clamps until she writhed and wiggled and began to hop backward to pull away from the pain. “So, you want to hop away, do you? I see a perfect way to remedy that.”</p> <p>I pushed her to a large pole set deep into the ceiling and floor. I attached a rope to her shackled wrists and tied them to the pole, then did the same to her ankles. I wrapped rope around her upper body, leaving her nipples free, tying the ropes behind the pole. I pulled up on the chains as I wrapped rope around her knees and tied them off as well. Then, just for fun, I removed the locks, and took the chains and pulled them around the sides of her thighs and attached them behind the pole, forcing her pussy lips severely open. She cried at this, but I could see the inside of her cunny was totally wet, and ready for something to be shoved into it. But not yet. I just left her like that for about half of the evening, Master and I watching TV while she squirmed, yelled, yelped, cried at her predicament.</p> <p> I would take care of her later. </p> </div>",[]
586,"Margie and Lorelei: Margie's Story, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-15,10,4,"M/2g, -- anal, bd, d/s, ped, s&m, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Of course, Master and I watched very little TV. We mostly watched Lorelei wriggling in her bonds. She never gave up in trying to get loose then entire three hours I kept her tied that way.</p> <p> In the meantime, Master removed my tube top and tied my hands behind my back, then tweaked and tortured my nipples for a little while. This got me really wet, and without panties Master could see the large wet spot on my shorts. He removed those as well, then tied my ankles together. Now naked and helpless, the played with me the full three hours I kept Lorelei tied up.</p> <p> He tortured my nipples continually, teased my clitoris, and rubbed my slit until I couldn’t take it any more, never letting me reach orgasm. At one point, he turned me over his lap, my butt in the air. He spanked me with his hand, then probed my anus with a finger. Again, just enough to get me going, but never allowing me to reach orgasm. He would spank me, then stick a finger into my butt hole, then spank me some more, then probe my butt hole. Then he turned me back over with my bare feet in his lap. He held my ankles with one hand and tickled my feet and toes with the other. I laughed so hard I couldn’t catch my breath. He let me rest, then began to tickle me under the arms, down my sides, my hips, my belly button, then returned to torturing my nipples and clit and cunt. During the entire time Lorelei was mmmmmphing through her gag, making little mewling sounds, struggling to get free.</p> <p> Finally, Master began to masturbate me for real. He slid a finger into my drenched cunny, and began to rub my clit. Very slowly, until finally I screamed loudly and tensed several times as my orgasm surged through me as if an electric shock saturated my body. Master untied me, and I walked over to Lorelei, remaining naked myself. I began to untie her from the pole. I left her nipple clamps on, her labia clamps hanging, left her gagged and blindfolded, left her wrists and ankles cuffed.</p> <p> “All right, my sweet slave, I will guide you upstairs to your room. You will have to hop up the stairs the best you can. Let’s go.” I took hold of the labia chains and began to pull her by her pussy lips. She very carefully hopped upstairs, and into her room. Master had emptied her room completely. More eyehooks had been added to the ceiling. He had purchased several tall step stools as well. I knew how I wanted to tie her this time.</p> <p> I unlocked her wrists and ankles, but only for the moment. I had her step up onto one of the step stools. Here I took a rope, attached it to the D-ring on one wrist cuff, and pulled it all the way up to the eyehook in the ceiling and tied it off. I then did the same with her other wrist, only pulling it as far apart from her other one as possible, over stretching her arms. Then I got on another step stool, tied a rope around her left ankle, and pulled it up passed and to the outside of her left wrist and tied it off o an eyehook behind her wrist, then did the same with her right ankle. This left her in a severe “U” shape, her butt hole very visible and wide open, her pussy lips wide open with the clamp and weighted chains still attached, her nipple clamps still biting into her nipples.</p> <p> I found a small butt plug, oiled it, and began to insert it into Lorelei’s sweet little butt hole. She squealed as it slid in, her sphincter finally closing around the flange which would hold it in. Then, being the little fiend that I have learned to be, I added another lock to the chains hanging from her pussy lips. She screamed as the weights pulled even harder on her lips. Yet, her cunt was so wet that her juices pooled in her pussy, with no place to go since that part of her body now hung straight up and down. I began to turn and move the butt plug in and out, but not very far. Just enough to get her attention. She wriggled in her bondage. I knew she loved every minute of it. But now, it was time for her paddling and a good pussy whipping.</p> <p> I picked up the paddle, and without any warning, began swinging the paddle with all my might, turning her butt red immediately. She cried out with every smack, but I ignored her. I was going to have my fun, and her little efforts at trying to get my attention wouldn’t stop me. I don’t now how long I spanked or how many times I smacked her, but by the time I quit small welts were showing up on her tiny bottom.</p> <p> I dropped the paddle, and before I picked up the pussy whip I pulled each of her pussy chains around each thigh and locked them back around to themselves, pulling her pussy lips very wide open. I grabbed the pussy whip and went at her with it until her whole body shook from her crying. But again, that didn’t stop me from torturing her mercilessly. I finally stopped. Her pussy lips were red and swollen. Her pussy was soaking wet, the juices now running over and down the sides of her hips.</p> <p>Her pussy was head height, and I moved my head down and began to lick her pussy and clit, sticking my tongue as far inside as I could get it. But just as Lorelei was ready to cum, I stopped and pulled my head away. She yelled at me. I ignored her.</p> <p> I reached between her spread legs and flicked her nipple clamps. Lorelei jerked in her bonds. I not only flicked them, I squeezed down on them with my fingers. This caused deep pain to course through her from her nipples. I even saw a little blood seeping from her nipples. Instead of releasing her nipples, I licked up the blood. Very sweet.</p> <p> I rubbed my hands over her bare butt, hitting her butt plug every so often sending sensations from that part of her body. I got on one of the step stools, and began to tickle her bound feet, running my fingernails down her soles, pinching her toes, running my fingers between each of her toes, even pulling her toes apart as far as I could to further torture her.</p> <p> I got down, and moved around to her butt again, and yanked the butt plug out of her rear hole. Then I had another idea. I asked our Master about it. He helped me set it up.</p> <p> I put the nozzle deep into Lorelei’s butt hole, and released the clamp for the soapy warm water to enter her bowels. She screamed some more. Man, was she a screamer.</p> <p> “Lorelei, I am going to fill you up. You must hold it for ten minutes. It will take that long for me to get the floor ready for you to release your bowels. If you let even a single drop leak, I will take you down, shackle your wrists behind your back, remove your gag and make you clean up every drop with your mouth. Understand?” and I smacked her bottom for emphasis.</p> <p> “Ummph, Ummph, Ummph,” was all she said as the soapy water entered her. I waited until the plastic bottle was empty. I pulled the nozzle from her rear, and reminded her what would happen if she didn’t hold it for ten minutes. Of course, I already put a plastic sheet underneath her to catch everything. I watched the clock on the wall.</p> <p> “Ummmmmmph, ummph, ummmmmmmmmmmmph.”</p> <p>I could see Lorelei trying to hold it in. I watched the clock, and it had been over ten minutes. I wanted to see how long she could hold it. Being bent like that, I didn’t think she could hold it as long as she did. I stood back behind and under her so I could watch.</p> <p>At twelve minutes she let loose. Her bowels weren’t too bad. Our master pulled up the plastic sheet and said he would clean up the mess. When he came back, he had a second enema ready of only warm water to rinse out the soapy stuff which might have been still in her bowels. I explained this to her. She shook her head NO NO NO! Groaning with each “no”.</p> <p> I put the nozzle in, and let go the clamp which allowed the water to flow. In minutes the water was gone, completely contained in her bowels. In minutes Lorelei let go again, this time her bowels free of everything. Just additional soapy, but mostly clean, water coming out. Our Master once again cleaning up the mess.</p> <p> I wiped off her bottom, and her butt hole now had a fresh clean smell. I stuck out my tongue and began to play with her butt hole with my tongue. Lorelei wiggled around as I continued to play with her anus for several minutes. Then, of course, I reinserted the butt plug. In addition, because of the way her pussy faced straight up, I put a small vibrating dildo into her, and turned it on. She screamed again as the vibrations swept through her body.</p> <p> And I left her that way. Master wanted me. I was ready for him to do anything to me he wanted to do...</p> </div>",[]
587,"Margie and Lorelei: Margie's Story, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-15,12,4,"M/2g, -- anal, bd, d/s, ped, s&m, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Lorelei’s dad, our Master, attached wrist and ankle cuffs to me. He locked my wrists together with a small lock through their D-rings, palm to palm. He told me to open my mouth. I did, and he stuffed something really big around and long into my mouth, almost gagging me.</p> <p>“This is a penis gag,” he told me, buckling it securely behind my head. “Now, step up onto the step stool.” I obeyed, and he ran a rope through the wrist cuffs, and lengths of rope separately through my ankle cuffs. He stood on a step stool next to me, put the rope to my wrist cuffs over one eyehook, and pulled my hands up as far as he could, not quite touching the eyehook itself, and tied the rope off. As he tied my wrists up, I watched Lorelei as she began to really squirm, until she reached her first orgasm. But not her last.</p> <p>Master moved his step stool far apart from my right side, pulled my right ankle up and tied it to an eyehook directly sideways from my wrists, forcing my foot above my head. He then repeated this on my left ankle. I was now spread wide open, the strain on my legs and thighs almost unbearable, yet the pain was so enjoyable I didn’t want it to stop. My pussy lips were spread wide open, my butt hole his to see and play with. But I knew I wouldn’t get off that easy. I just noticed he had tied me directly in front of Lorelei, so I could watch her suffer as the vibrator and butt plug, the pussy lips chains, the alligator clamps on her nipples, combined and did their work on her.</p> <p> Master walked around me and stood in front of me. I was the one now making little mewling sounds from my throat. I was afraid of what he was going to do to me, yet wanting badly however he wanted to torture me. I needed to be tortured, I loved the pain, I was his little 7-year-old slut. Lorelei was mine.</p> <p> As my thoughts had wandered, I didn’t notice what he had picked up. He was behind me where I couldn’t see. Suddenly, I felt the pain of the pussy whip across my anus, my pussy and my clit. He made the straps hit each of those parts of my body. I yelped, really loud. He continued to whip me, sometimes lightly, sometimes extremely hard, and not matter which, it hurt, and I screamed with each whipping. I couldn’t move the way I was tied, and I had to take that whip again and again and again. I could feel drool leaking from my mouth and dripping onto my bare chest, running down between my nipples, across my belly button and clit, and across my slit, mixing with my juices. The more he whipped me, the more I drooled.</p> <p> He came around to the front, and began to whip my nipples. This really hurt, and I cried out with each smack of the pussy whip on my nipples. Then he began to whip my pussy again, this time from the front. Finally he stopped, with tears rolling down my cheeks. He ignored me, just as I had ignored Lorelei. I settled down, and watched as Lorelei came again, but I don’t know if it was her second or her twenty-second.</p> <p>Master got on his step stool to stand directly under my feet. I twisted my head around to see what he was going to do. He grabbed my ankle with one hand, and with the other began to clip clothespins onto each toe. With each pin clamped on, I screamed, shaking my head no. He took the stool to the other side directly under my left foot, and while holding my ankle with one hand, then proceeded to clip those clothespins on my toes there. Again, I screamed and shook my head no, but of course he completely ignored me.</p> <p> “My little slave, I am going to do something to you I have not yet done to my own daughter, Lorelei. It will sting for only a moment. I am going to blindfold you so you can’t see what I am going to do. You have never asked what I do for a living. What I do to you will answer that question, in part.” With that, got up on a stool and placed a soft leather blindfold over my eyes and buckled it tightly in back. It forced my eyelids closed, and I couldn’t open them at all, blackness surrounding my eyes.</p> <p> I wondered what he would do to me. I don’t know how long I just hung there naked, gagged, blindfolded, and bound in a severe bondage position. Then I felt fingers on my left pussy lip. Then the sound of a click and a quick pinprick, then the manipulation of something on my pussy lip. Then he repeated the procedure on my right pussy lip. He got up on his stool and removed my blindfold. The way I was tied, I couldn’t even see my own pussy.</p> <p> “When I let you down, I will tell you what I did and how to take care of them.”</p> <p> This really got my curiosity up. But I wasn’t to be let down yet. I felt something slick being rubbed on, around and in my anus. Then Master inserted a butt plug. Then he turned it on, a vibrating butt plug. He inserted a vibrator into my pussy, and used a rope tied around my waist with the end pulled down across the pussy vibrator, up and across the butt plug vibrator, and tied to the rope on my waist in back. I wiggled and writhed and squirmed and jerked in my bonds, until the two vibrators, only a mere membrane apart inside me, made me cum and cum again.</p> <p> Master removed the plugs, untied me completely, allowed me down, removed my gag, and he showed me what he had done. He had put pussy rings into my pussy lips. He told me that he worked in a tattoo parlor and he did this for a living. I listened to what he told me to do to keep them clean and how to keep them from getting infected. I told him I could keep them secret from my folks.</p> <p> I went over to Lorelei. I pulled the vibrator and butt plug out of her two holes, without any warning. I asked Master if he would let her down for me. He did so, but he had me bend over and gave me 25 smacks with the paddle since he had to help me.</p> <p>“Lorelei, keep your gag and blindfold on. Get on your hands and knees.” She obeyed immediately. I locked a 6” chain between her wrist cuffs, a 6” chain between her ankle cuffs, then locked the wrists cuffs to the ankle cuffs. I told her she needed to go doggy style down the stairs.</p> <p> I kept the paddle in one hand, the pussy whip in the other, and would alternate as she moved from her bedroom to the stairs and down them. At the base of the stairs I told her to continue on to the patio doors. I don’t think she really knew what was coming next. While she stayed there on her hands and knees I put on my shorts and tube top, but Lorelei would remain completely naked.</p> <p>I pulled the door open and smacked her bottom when she wouldn’t move. “NOW Lorelei. Move your ass outside!”</p> <p> Lorelei’s dad had put up a privacy fence about a year ago, but I don’t think he ever expected to use the back yard like this. I smacked her again and again until she obeyed, and I could tell she was crying. I didn’t car. As I walked my labia rings (as Master called them) really excited me. He did tell me that they might be a little sore for several days, or if I took good care of them probably not.</p> <p> When Lorelei got onto the patio I unlocked all the chains, but left the cuffs on. Her clamps were still attached to her nipples and pussy lips. I pulled her chains, pulling on her pussy lips with them, and led her to a small tree. I pushed her back against it. I pulled her wrists back around the tree and tied them, not quite meeting each other. I pulled her ankles behind the tree and tied them as well, also not quite meeting each other. There was a small branch sticking out just above the ground between her legs, the reason I chose this particular tree. The chains on her pussy lips didn’t quite fall below the branch, unless I pulled them down and locked them under the branch, pulling on her pussy lips mercilessly. Well, I did. Lorelei screamed as her pussy lips distended farther than they should, almost pulling them off, or so it seemed. I clamped my fingers onto her nipple clamps again, and she screamed in pain. It was about midnight.</p> <p>Master spread a blanket on the ground, locked my wrists behind me, and he lay down on his back. I didn’t hesitate, I knew what he wanted. I sat down on his chest, my but toward his face, my legs on both sides of his head. I scooted backward until my cunt touched his mouth, and I could take his cock into my mouth. As I sucked and nibbled on his cock, he tongued and mouthed my cunt and anus. Just as I reached orgasm, he ejaculated, and I took in every drop and swallowed it all. I licked him clean. He then rolled me over to my back, my hands still shackled behind me, and inched his cock into my cunt. Slowly, slowly he moved in and out. He increased his speed gradually, then as he spurted into me I reached my own orgasm.</p> <p> He got up and locked my ankle cuffs together, gagged me, pulled my feet up and down to my wrists and used a lock to lock all four D-rings together. This put me in a severe bow, but I loved it. He went inside the house. He didn’t tell me how long I would remain there, naked and gagged and hogtied. I didn’t care. I was in heaven. My master loved me to torture me the way I wanted to be...</p> </div>",[]
588,"Margie and Lorelei: Margie's Story, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-15,9,4,"M/2g, -- anal, bd, d/s, ped, s&m, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I don’t know how long Master left me naked, hogtied, and gagged. The evening air was clean and clear, and no bugs bothered us. The blanket lay soft under me, and I could roll around to my sides, even to my back. I looked up at the stars, and really wondered if there were any other creatures out there.</p> <p> I couldn’t sleep, I was bowed too severely to sleep. I began to hurt in my shoulders from the strain on my arms and shoulders. I could touch the soles of my feet with my fingers. I tried to tickle myself, but it just didn’t work. I wish I could tickle myself. I couldn’t make myself cum either.</p> <p> Soon, I wondered if Master was ever going to come back out and release me. I began to struggle, trying to slip my wrists or my ankles through the cuffs. But they were on too snugly. I knew that if I yelled, Master wouldn’t hear me inside the house. I guess I would just have to suffer until he came back.</p> <p>It wasn’t long after that he did return, opening the patio door and came to stand over me. I rolled to my back, mumbling through my gag for him to release me. He just stood there as I struggled, bouncing up and down on the blanket.</p> <p>It was so dark I couldn’t see his face above me. I began to struggle harder, and yelp louder. I know he heard me, and knew what I wanted. My pussy became wet, hoping he would masturbate me again.</p> <p>He bent down and rolled me to my front, and unshackled my wrists from my ankles, but that was all. He left my ankles and wrists locked, and my gag in. He picked me up by my ankles and held me upside down, then began to tickle my feet. I rocked back and forth, my body swaying slightly as I giggled. He set me down, then threw me over his shoulder, my butt next to his head, my head down his back, my feet down his front. He took me inside and upstairs. There he unlocked my ankle cuffs, and added the spreader bar to the cuffs, spreading my feet very far apart. He attached a rope to my wrist cuffs, put it over an eyehook, and pulled my wrists up as far as he could, making me bend over, and putting strain on my shoulders again. He began to paddle my bare butt, while at the same time using his other hand to play with my cunt and clit. In not time I came, the paddle adding to the pleasure and pain.</p> <p> He stopped, then oiled my butt hole. I couldn’t see what he was doing, but then I felt his cock being slowly pushed into my butt hole. I screamed in the intrusion, but it felt good as well as hurting me. Once he pushed himself all the way in, he just rested a moment, letting me get used to it. Then he began to move in and out, doing it really fast from the beginning. I came again as he fucked me in the ass, and I felt him spurt into my rear, feeling his cock surge many times. He pulled out. I could feel his semen seeping out of my butt hole, but he didn’t do anything to wipe me or anything. And, he left me tied up like that. I didn’t know what he would do next. He then blindfolded me.</p> <p> I felt him unbuckling and removing my penis gag, but he replaced that with his own cock. He made me suck it and lick it clean, then made me suck it until he came again. I knew I had to swallow everything he squirted into my mouth. Which I did. He patted my head like a dog doing a good deed.</p> <p> He patted my sore bottom. He reached under me and pinched and pulled on my nipples. I cried out at the pain. Next I felt the pussy whip attacking my tender nipples again. I yelped, cried, screamed, yowled at every touch of the whip on my poor nipples. Then it came up onto my cunt and clit, the leather strips finding their way against my rear hole as well. Again, with every touch of the strips causing severe pain I cried out, unable to move or stop Master. I didn’t want to. Now, loving the pain, my orgasm began to rise through my body gradually, and more and more the more he whipped my pussy, until I cried out and actually yelled out, “I’ve just cum again, Master! Please stop!”</p> <p> “I’m sorry, but when you ask me to stop, then I continue until I am ready to stop.”</p> <p> He continued to whip me, the rings in my pussy lips really hurting, and I soon came again. “Again, I just came again!” I wanted to beg him to stop, but he did so without my saying anything.</p> <p> “That’s better. You will learn I will do what I want to do for as long as I want, and any begging from you will just make it last that much longer. Now, are you ready to be released?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master. I need to check on Lorelei.”</p> <p>“Very good.” And he released me completely, even removing my cuffs.</p> <p> I returned to the yard, and stood in front of Lorelei, really sounding like a little pussycat. I couldn’t help myself. I reached out and flicked her nipple clamps. She screamed, for I knew they must be so sore by now that the pain is beyond the unbearable stage. I pulled on the chains attached to her labia which I also knew must be sore beyond the bearable stage. She screamed again. I stuck a finger into her pussy, and it was so wet that it slid in easily. I began to move it in and out, until I made her cum. She pulled against her bindings and tensed as her orgasm took her over.</p> <p> I ran my hands over her otherwise naked body, enjoying the sensation of her naked flesh against my hands. I leaned against her, wanting to feel as much of her body against mine as possible. I move my upper body against hers, my nipples moving against her nipple clamps. She cried out in severe pain.</p> <p> I moved back, took a finger and moved it under her pussy, finding her little butt hole. I eased my finger into it, then pushed another finger into her pussy again. I moved them both in and out until I made her reach another orgasm. She was literally crying at the pain and pleasure.</p> <p> I yanked my fingers out, causing her to cry out. I ran my hands back over her body, down her legs, her sweet bare feet, back up the sides of her butt, her upper body. I caressed her face. I moved in and kissed both cheeks.</p> <p>“You are the most perfect girl I have ever seen. I am so pleased you are my slave. Are you enjoying your bondage?” I asked her. She nodded, then shook her head. “Are you in so much pain you wish to be released?” She nodded again. “Very well, but you will remain cuffed, and when we get upstairs you will be bound spread-eagled face down. But the clamps will be removed. Whether that is OK with you or not, that is what will happen. After all, you are my slave.”</p> <p> The first thing I did was to pull the alligator clamps off her nipples. I didn’t unclamp them, I just pulled them off. She really screamed at this. Her nipples bled from the teeth cutting into them. I licked her nipples until the bleeding stopped. I unlocked her pussy chains, and this time I did open the clamps before taking them off. She screamed anyway at the pain. I rubbed her pussy lips to get the blood going in them again. I untied her, leaving her gagged and blindfolded. I locked her wrist cuffs behind her, and led her by the arm upstairs.</p> <p> I lay her face down, and tied her spread-eagled to eyehooks in the baseboards of her room Master had also put screwed in down there. Lorelei seemed to settle down. But I wasn’t going to let her get off that easy. I paddled her behind, but not very hard. I parted her butt cheeks and inserted a butt plug. I lay down on top of her, spreading my body to exactly cover her body.</p> <p> I eventually went to sleep.</p> </div>",[]
589,Becky And Jason,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-15,9,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Becky and I (Jason) were only 8 years old when this particular incident occurred. We had been friends since before kindergarten. Our folks lived right next door to each other, and we visited every time we had a chance. We walked each other home after school, and on alternate Fridays we would go to each other’s house to play and have dinner. We only lived three blocks from the school, and our birthdays were only two days apart, so we always celebrated them together on the middle day.</p> <p> It was late spring and very warm. I had on a button down short-sleeved shirt, jeans and sneakers without socks. I unbuttoned my shirt to let the air blow against my chest. She wore a yellow tank top which she had rolled up to the inside to just below her nipples exposing her really cute belly button, matching yellow shorts, and matching yellow sandals. I watched her feet a lot, because I really loved her bare feet. This Friday it was our turn to go to her house to play. On this particular day, I did something I had never done before – I took her left hand into my right. She didn’t try to pull away. In fact, she entwined her fingers around mine as we walked home from school. Just like real girlfriend and boyfriend. And I guess we were, though we didn’t realize it at first.</p> <p> We went upstairs to her room. We tossed our books on her four-poster bed, pulled off our shoes, then played some board games. I glanced up and looked at her bed; I pulled off my shirt and suddenly I got up, grabbed a pillow and hit her with it. I didn’t hit her very hard, and all she did was to fall sideways from her kneeling position. After putting up the games she bounced up and grabbed the other pillow and hit me back. Then the real battle began. Soon feathers were flying everywhere and we were laughing and giggling. Her mom opened the door and just stood there. We finally noticed her, but not until the pillowcases had emptied.</p> <p> “I see you two had a lot of fun. I hope you are prepared to pay for the pillows.”</p> <p> I just stared at her from a bowed head. Becky began to shed a few tears, and I noticed her bottom lip curl up as I glanced at her. “No, ma’am,” we said in unison.</p> <p>“I tell you what. Get out of those clothes so I can pick the feathers off them and get them washed, then the two of you go get a shower. Then come right back in here for your punishment. You understand me?”</p> <p>“Yes, ma’am,” we said together. She left, and we stripped off the rest of our clothes. This was nothing to us, since we had bathed and showered together ever since we knew each other. We both knew the facts of life, and knew what the parts of the body were called, both the good names and the bad ones. I loved to see her naked. I didn’t know what it was then, but now I do. Her body was the cutest little naked girl body I had ever seen – in fact, the only one I had ever seen.</p> <p>We held hands as we went to the bathroom. She started the shower as I stood back. Bent over her little butt cheeks separated a little, and I caught a mere glimpse of her partially exposed little puckered anus. I had never seen it before. I reached over and touched it. She jerked and stood up, realized what happened, smiled at me, then bent over again to adjust the water some more, this time with her legs spread as wide apart as she could get them. Her little anus now peeked out between her cheeks, and I put a finger there again, and she moved her butt slowly around. I knew she didn’t want me to stop. So I didn’t. I continued to play with her anus until she put the plug in the bathtub and let it fill up with water, and put some bubbles in it for a good bubble bath.</p> <p>She finally stood up, trapping my finger between her cheeks, against her little anus. Slowly I pulled out my finger, Becky shutting her eyes and shuddering as I did so. She turned around, looked at me, took my head in her two hands, and reached her mouth up and kissed me, for a very long time. I put my arms around her, sliding them up and down her naked body, enjoying every moment of it, my limp penis coming into contact with her hairless vagina.</p> <p> The water filled the tub, and she let go and turned off the faucet. I slid my feet in first, then held her hand as she did the same. We sat carefully, the water hot, but not too hot. She slid up to me and kissed me again. I returned the kiss. She smiled at me and leaned back. I smiled and leaned back the other way. As we lay back, our feet reached the other’s head. Oh, God, her feet, so beautiful, so soft. I took them in my hands, one in each, and kissed them through the soapy bubbles still clinging to them. She then did the exact same thing to mine. Then she turned around, and scooted back into my chest. I could feel her bottom pressing against my penis. It began to grow, and she could feel it against her bottom.</p> <p> “That feels good, Jason.”</p> <p> I reached around her and began to play with her little nipples, rubbing them and squeezing them just a little bit. I didn’t want to hurt her.</p> <p>“Below,” she said. “Below. You know where.”</p> <p> I reached down with one hand while my other continued to tease her nipples. I found her little slit, and began rubbing it back and forth. I found her clit, no longer hidden by her hood. I rubbed it slowly and she jerked in the bathtub against me as I did so, her legs shivering. I continued to rub her slit and clit, my finger finally entering her down there, and as I moved it in and out I also rubbed her clit at the same time. I was still teasing her nipples. Finally she came, tensing her body and shaking all over. When she finally settled down, she turned around and got on her knees. She took my little penis in hand and began to pump it. I seemed to get harder when she touched it, and as she pumped my penis her other hand teased and pinched and twisted my little testicles. This drove me wild, and in just a few minutes I spurted into the water, several times. We had never done this to each other before. But we knew we wanted it.</p> <p> Then we soaped down each other. I rubbed Becky down with my hands, paying particular attention to her rear hole, then she did the same for me. We turned on the shower to get rinsed off. We toweled each other down, making sure we were completely dry. Then we returned to Becky’s room where her mother stood waiting for us, having cleaned her room. Not one feather lay anywhere.</p> <p> She was sitting on Becky’s bed, looking at us. “Come here, both of you, and put your wrists out to me.” We obeyed her, and before we could do much of anything, had our wrists tied very tightly palm to palm. “Now, Becky, I want you to spread your legs.” Becky obeyed, then I watched as her mother tied a rope around her waist with one end hanging, then pulled that end up between her legs, making sure her labia were parted, up the crack of her ass, and tied it off in back. “Jason, come here.” I, too, obeyed. She took more rope then tied it around my penis and testicles as tightly as she could, wrapping it several times around both, giving me another hard on. She then took two rolled up socks and stuffed each one into each of our mouths. She tied very long socks around each one twice then tied it off behind our heads. “Now, both of you, lay down on the bed face up. Becky, I want your head at the foot of the bed, and Jason I want your head at the head of the bed.” We just kind of stood there. “NOW, children, I don’t have all evening.” We hurried and did as we were told. She pulled Becky’s hands up and tied them to the foot post of the bed, then tied her feet and jerked her up until she was severely stretched, then tied her ankles to the head post. She did the same thing to me, only opposite. I could see Becky from the feet down, Becky could see me likewise.</p> <p> Her mom told us, “Jason, you don’t need to tell your mom what has happened to you. I have already talked to her, and she agrees that severe bondage might teach the both of you to behave. And, even though you both deserve what is happening to you right now, even if one of you goofs up, you will both be stripped naked and tied up for as long as the parents deem necessary. So, have fun, little ones. I will see you in a little bit.”</p> <p> She left and closed the door, leaving us totally naked and severely stretched out and tied, our genitals being tortured in different ways with rope, and gagged. I could look down along Becky’s side and see most of her body, the same as she could see mine. But I felt more embarrassed simply because she could see my penis and testicles bound with rope, my penis erect, and now seeping clear fluid, rolling down my penis onto the ropes and hairless area around the base of my penis. With Becky, I could only see her labia split by the rope.</p> <p> I struggled, but of course it was useless. I watched Becky also struggle to get loose, and she too failed. But you know what? It was fun being tied up and gagged and helpless, and struggling to get free and knowing you can’t even made it more fun, especially when you’re tied with the girl you loved. The more I struggled, the more pre-cum oozed from the head of my penis and puddle at the base. I could tell that Becky’s crotch rope was also getting wet, so I knew she was also excited at being tied up naked and gagged.</p> <p> As she moved, I could see her body rubbing against the crotch rope, moving enough to cause her to become excited, the rope rubbing against her clit and anus, and deep into her parted labia. As I watched, she moved her body faster, until finally she tensed and screamed into her gag. She did this several times, and I knew it must have been an intensive orgasm. She closed her eyes and just lay there.</p> <p>I began to move my body up and down, and found the rope pulling against my testicles and penis began to feel good. I continued to move up and down, back and forth, and it took me quite a while, but I finally managed to spurt around 4 or 5 times, the white sperm falling to just below my belly button, and on down as the spasms died down, finally pooling around the base of my penis. I had had my eyes closed for quite a while, concentrating. I opened them and saw Becky watching me.</p> <p>We had both seen the other masturbate themselves the best each knew how, to complete orgasm. Just them her mom walked in.</p> <p> “Ah ha! I see you two have been playing.” She walked over and looked at me, as it was pretty obvious I had reached orgasm. “Nice, Jason. Very nice. I wondered how long it would take you to figure out how to masturbate. And Becky, I see the rope between your lips is completely soaked. I see you discovered the same thing. Well, I’m not ready to untie you yet. So just lay there a little longer. I will see you in a little while. Oh, and if you have to pee, DON’T!” She left us again and shut the door.</p> <p> Now I began to struggle in earnest, my penis still hard, my balls beginning to hurt in their ties. Becky did the same thing, so we were bouncing the bed, but still it was no use. Sweat began to cover our bodies. I began again to struggle, and Becky followed suit. But then, we tired, and the sweat began to roll off our bodies onto Becky’s bed. I reached my head to my right, trying to get to Becky’s feet. I could just barely get my head close, to look at her precious and beautiful and soft feet and toes. Becky followed suit, trying to get close to my bare feet. But we were tied too tightly to really do anything.</p> <p> Suddenly, I got the urge. I had to pee. I couldn’t tell Becky, I couldn’t yell for her mom, I had to hold it in. Becky then did the same thing. I figured she had to pee as well. Then her mom came in.</p> <p>“Do you two have to pee?” We nodded our heads vigorously. “Very well. I am going to untie you from the bed, but I am going to retie your hands behind your back, untie your feet, and remove the genital ropes. The gag I am leaving in. As soon as you are done, come back in here right away. Understand?” We nodded vigorously.</p> <p>She did as she promised. We both ran into the bathroom. As Becky sat, I aimed my penis between her legs as she sat back. She let go with a stream of urine, then I did the same. We were too close to be embarrassed about this. I pulled a little toilet paper off the roll, then indicated to spread her legs like mine. She did, and I very carefully wiped her clean, dropped the tp into the toilet, and flushed it with my foot. We walked side-by-side back into her room. Her mom was still waiting for us.</p> <p> “Now, if I untie you, will you promise to behave the rest of the evening and night?” We nodded vigorously. She removed our gags, then finally untied our hands. “Supper will be ready in just a couple of minutes. You can dress, or you can remain naked. It’s up to you two.” She left us.</p> <p> A few minutes later we sat down to eat, both of us still naked. We played a while longer in her room, then it was bedtime. Usually I would bring over a sleeping bag, but didn’t have one this time. Her mom told us we could sleep in the same bed if we went right to sleep. We promised.</p> <p> Of course, with Becky beneath me, and my little penis hard and inside her pussy, it was total ecstasy when I squirted into her, and she tensed and shivered beneath me at approximately the same time. We then hugged each other on top of the covers, and dozed off.</p> <p> Saturday was a completely interesting day...</p> </div>",[]
590,Big Sis Ties Up Little Sis,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-21,38,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hi! My name is Lacey. I was ten years old when this happened and my big sister, Tracy, was fourteen. She never played with me after she turned ten. I love my sister so much, but she just ignored me all the time. She acted like she was the only child living here. That is until this Special Day.</p> <p>I was playing in my room. I wore a pair of yellow shorts, pink panties and blue tank top, and I was barefoot. It was summer, so it was pretty not. Tracy and I both had our own air conditioners, as did mom and dad. Anyway, our folks left about noon to spend the day shopping and would be gone until after 10:00 pm.</p> <p>Tracy, also dressed in the same type of clothes (she had to wear a bra to school because her breasts were growing and were just above small, and when we went out with mom and dad, but at home she never bothered, and I could see her dark brown nipples pressing against her too tight white tank top). She too was barefoot.</p> <p>“Hey, little sis, what’s up?”</p> <p>Startled, I turned around (my back was to the door) and just looked at her, kinda frozen in place. “I was just playing with Barbie.”</p> <p>“Would you like to come into my room?”</p> <p>WOW! I had never been invited into her room before! “Sure, Tracy, I’d really like that. What will we do?”</p> <p>She looked around, saw my games. She went over and picked out one – LIFE.</p> <p>“How about a game of LIFE?”</p> <p>“Sure, Tracy.” I got up and followed her into her room. She was a beautiful girl, with orange-red hair (both on her head and in her other area below her belly), deep green eyes and freckles covered her from head to foot. Yep, even down there, even on her butt. I had blond hair and blue eyes. No freckles, no hair down there.</p> <p>We set up the game, and it only took us about thirty minutes to play it since there were only two of us playing. We put the game away, and Tracy said, “OK, now how about a game I’d like to play?”</p> <p>“Sure, Tracy, anything. What’s it called?”</p> <p>“Tie Up Your Little Sister. All the older girls who have little sisters play it. I want to tell them I have a little sister who plays it as well.”</p> <p>“What do I need to do?” I asked, kind of frightened at they way it sounded.</p> <p>“First you have to take off all your clothes,” she told me.</p> <p>I asked her why. She said that’s the way the game is played, and if I ever wanted her to play with me again I had better do it.</p> <p>I loved my sister dearly, so I figured why not. After all, all girls look alike, and she had seen me naked plenty of times. In fact, on days like this, I probably would have been running around naked anyway. I just hadn’t gotten around to it yet. Tracy often watched me running naked around the house and in the back yard where the privacy fence stood about eight feet high. It only took me seconds to strip. I pulled off my tank top, then unbuttoned and unzipped my shorts and pulled them down with my panties. I kicked them all over away from me.</p> <p>I now stood stark bare butt naked in front of my still dressed sister.</p> <p>""OK, sweetie, lay down on the bed face down.” I obeyed, wondering what would happen next. Tracy got on the bed and straddled my legs. She pulled first my right wrist behind me, then my left, and tied them tightly together in a crossed fashion. It didn’t hurt, but when I tried to get my wrists free, I couldn’t. Tracy had tied me really well. Then she took another rope and tied it around my wrists, and with the long ends began to wrap it around my lower arms all the way to my elbows, making them meet. I had been taking gymnastics so that didn’t hurt too much either. She turned around and tied my ankles really tight, then tied my legs at the knees, both above and below. She helped me to stand, then tied my thighs together, finally wrapping lots of rope around my upper body to keep my arms to my sides. Lastly, she forced my mouth open when she tried to gag me. I didn’t want her to gag me. But by pinching my nipples really hard I screamed and she shoved a rolled up sock into my mouth, then tied another around my head to keep it in. In fact, when she did this, it forced the sock even further into my mouth, forcing my teeth completely over the outside.</p> <p>“Well, this is the game, Tie Up Your Little Sister. How do you feel, sis? This isn’t so bad is it?”</p> <p>I nodded, trying to tell her to let me loose, but all that came out were muffled gibberish. She pulled me to her, lay me down on the bed face up, straddled my legs facing away from me, and began to tickle my feet and toes. I giggled as hard as I could through the severe gag, moving my feet back and forth.</p> <p>“This will never do. I can’t have you moving your feet around. Let me see. Oh, yes. I have it.” And I watched as she brought out a very long shoestring, then tied my big toes with it, tying the ends first around my toes, then around my already tied ankles with the rest pulling my toes back toward my ankles. Now I was truly helpless. She got back onto the bed, straddled me as she did before, and began to tickle my bare feet all over again. This time, I couldn’t move them at all. I couldn’t take it. But I had to. Tracy looked back at my face, saw me turning really red. She stopped, giving me a break.</p> <p>“Now, you just lay there and don’t go anywhere. I’ll be back in a little bit.”</p> <p>So she left me there completely naked, tied and helpless, and gagged. Maybe, if I could get the door open before she came back. So I wriggled myself around until I managed to get to my feet. I hopped over to the closed door, and with my bound hands tried to turn the knob. Because of they way I was tied, I couldn’t get it turned. Just then my sister returned, and when she opened the door it pushed me down on the floor face down. It hurt, but not too bad. Her floor had nice thick carpeting on it, as did mine. She picked me up, and told me, “Naughty little sister. Little sister shouldn’t try to get away. Just for that, Big sister has to spank Little sister.”</p> <p>Spank? NO! Not a spanking! Neither mom nor dad had ever spanked me. I don’t know what a spanking feels like. Now my sister is going to spank me on my bare butt, and I can’t do a thing about it! She picked me up and carried me over to the bed. She sat down, then turned me over her knee face down with my butt positioned so it stuck straight up in the air. She ran her hands over my little cheeks, and she moaned. It felt good to me, too. Very lightly, she continued with running her hands back and fort, up and down, in a circle, on my bottom. I thought maybe she had forgotten about the spanking. But the spanking took second place to what she did next. She parted my butt cheeks, and I knew what she was looking at! My little puckered rear hole! I squirmed when she did this, but she held on too tightly for me to get away. She must have kept my cheeks parted with one hand, for I felt a finger touch me there. I wriggled again. She pulled away, then felt something wet being rubbed onto my little anus. She rubbed it all over my anus, then put a finger there, and began to very slowly ease it in. NO! I screamed through my gag. NO! NO! NO! But even as I struggled, I realized it just helped her move her finger farther into my rear passage. Finally she stopped. Her finger was as far in as it would go. I could feel it there, not moving, not yet. The more she left it there, the more it felt good. Soon she began to move it in and out, in and out. Oh God, I wanted her to do it more and more, faster and faster. She must have read my thoughts, for she did this very thing. The sensations moving through me were indescribable. I wriggled some more, this time trying to move against her, i. e. as she pushed in, I pushed up; as she pulled out, I pushed my bottom down. She must have done this for about ten or fifteen minutes. I didn’t know what my body was telling me, but it was great, whatever it was. Then she stopped, and instantly pulled it out. I screamed through my gag when she did this, and I felt completely empty.</p> <p>“Ah, now it’s time for your spanking. And, I’m going to give you double what I was going to give you, because you enjoyed my finger in your anus way too much. So, instead of ten swats with my hand, you get twenty, ten on each butt cheek. Ready, here I go.”</p> <p>Blow after blow of her hand smacked each cheek in turn, hurting more and more each time. I was crying, both from the pain and from the pleasure I had just experienced. The two now seemed to become one. I could hear the hard slap of her hand. I could feel my butt burning, becoming crimson. Finally she stopped and stood me up facing her. She reached up and tweaked my nipples, not really hard, but hard enough to hurt (good). She took me by the arm and made me hop to her dresser and stand in front of the full-length mirror nailed to the wall beside it. I looked at myself. God, how much I loved seeing myself completely naked and tied up and gagged. She got a large hand mirror and held it so I could see my butt in the other one. My bottom was just as red as I thought it was. She took my by the arm again and laid me down on the bed, face up. She got on and straddled my legs, facing me. She never took her clothes off, though I could see her nipples hard and erect. I saw a wet spot in the middle of her shorts, in her crotch. I wondered what happened. Has she let some pee leak out? I stared. She laughed, said don’t worry, you will learn about that in just a few minutes. I didn’t know what she meant until she started to play with my little nipples peeking from between the ropes. I squealed and squirmed, but little good it did me. She moved down a little farther. She ran her hand down my belly, played with my belly button. She got off the bed, and finally took off her clothes. I hadn’t seen my sister naked since about when she was ten. But now, I could see her half-cantaloupe breasts hanging in the air, pointy nipples sticking straight out. I could see her down there, and could tell her sparse hair was a little damp. She got back on the bed, and straddled my chest, her butt in my face. Her legs were spread far enough apart I could see her pale anus just peeking from between her butt cheeks, a little of what hair she had down there. Then, when she bent over I could see her all down there. She bent down and...</p> <p>Oh God! Her tongue on my (pussy) lips down there! Moving back and forth across my little slit, finding what my girl friends knew to be the clitoris. I began to buck and bounce on her bed, barely able to control myself. She continued to lick, then rose up and put a finger there, and slid it in.</p> <p>“Oh, my dear Little sister, you are so wet down there inside, I don’t have to use spit to get you wet like I did your anus.”</p> <p>Her finger slipped in easily, and began to move in and out, while she made certain my clit did not get ignored. Soon, I could do nothing but shake and buck and scream. Suddenly, I shivered, tensed, and did this several times.</p> <p>“Well, Lacey, you just had the first orgasm of your life. Now, you must make me cum as well. I will remove your gag only if you don’t say anything at all. Agreed?”</p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Good.” She removed my gag, allowing me to get some very deep breaths at last.</p> <p>“I am going to move my cunt over your mouth, and you must use your tongue and mouth to make me orgasm. Here I come,” and she slid up until her (pussy) was directly over my mouth. I stuck my tongue out, just barely touching her slit. She groaned. It didn’t taste too bad. I licked again, she groaned again. Soon, I was licking and nibbling at her labia and clit, sticking my tongue as far into her as I could. Soon, she tensed, shivered, tensed more, shivered more, then relaxed, dropping her (pussy) directly onto my mouth, covering my nose as well. I couldn’t breathe. I yelled and screamed and bucked, and finally got the message.</p> <p>“Oh, god, I’m so sorry. Are you OK?” I merely nodded, knowing not to say anything.</p> <p>She rolled me to my stomach and replaced the gag. Then she did something else. She also blindfolded me with a very long knee sock of hers, long enough to wind around my head three times to make sure I couldn’t see, then tied it tightly behind my head. Finally, she put me closer to the foot of her bed, and tied my ankles again, this time tying the ends to each of the two foot posts. I could partially roll over, but I couldn’t get up.</p> <p>“Well, Little sister, have fun. I will see you about 9:00 pm when I will untie you. Love you, little sweetheart.”</p> <p>I didn’t know what time it was when she left me, but it seemed like ages. I got hungry, thirsty, and had to pee really badly. I jerked around, hopefully the ties holding me there would slip free. Of course, that was hope beyond hope. I cried into my gag I had to pee so badly. I could barely move, and if my sister were actually downstairs, then she would never hear me. If she stayed to watch me, maybe she would take the hint.</p> <p>Hours passed when she finally returned. She untied my ankles, my knees, my thighs. Next she removed my blindfold. I couldn’t wait for her any longer, I rushed to my bathroom and peed, my arms and wrists still bound, and still gagged. Tracy followed me in, and watched as I peed, and it seemed like it took ten minutes to get it all out, though probably it was only a couple of minutes. When I finished, I looked down there, then at the toilet paper, then at Tracy. She got the hint, and wiped me clean. Right there in my bathroom she untied me the rest of the way and removed my gag.</p> <p>“Hey, for being such a good sport, would you like to take a shower with me? A nice, long hot (but not too hot) one?”</p> <p>“That would be great, Tracy.”</p> <p>Come on, let’s go to my bathroom. It has a bigger shower than your room does.”</p> <p>Tracy bathed me, soaped me really good, played with my nipples, teased my anus, and made me orgasm again.</p> <p>“Would you like to be tied up again?” she asked me.</p> <p>I gulped, then finally said, “Yes, Tracy, I would love to be tied up again. Only, if you could spread my legs somehow, but tied really really tight, tighter than you did today. Make my legs spread as far apart as you can, as if I were doing the splits. I want the pleasure as well as the pain. I am your torture slave. I love you, Tracy,” and hugged her, both of us naked.</p> <p>She didn’t answer, but only smiled. I knew.</p> </div>",[]
591,Lorelei and Margie: Lorelei's Story (As Told to Scavanger),1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-22,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> That morning, when Margie got off me, she spanked me really hard with her hand, ran a finger up my butt hole, and put one into my pussy, then masturbated me until I came. She then untied me, and we played the rest of the time without any bondage. It was a lot of fun for a change.</p> <p>Two weeks later Margie asked me to come over to her house for the weekend. She said it would just be her, me and her 11-year-old sister, Alexis. Dad said that would be OK.</p> <p>When I got there, Alexis and Margie were already naked, so I immediately took off my clothes. Their parents would be gone for the weekend, and Alexis would be taking care of us. Margie introduced me to their cat, Starburst, a mixture of all kinds of cats. Very sweet, very kind.</p> <p>“Margie has told me what you two have been doing. Margie hasn’t tied me up yet, even though she has begged me to tie her up all the time. Now that you’re here, I hope you will tie me up a lot, and do to me what you and Margie have done to each other. I have masturbated a lot, and have always reached an orgasm, but no one has ever done anything to me. So, here I am, at your mercy.”</p> <p>Alexis was about a head taller than either Margie or me. She looked just like Margie, except instead of the pleasingly plump body she was lean and muscular.</p> <p>“Where would be the best place to tie you up?” I asked.</p> <p>“Bedroom?” she said.</p> <p>She and Margie led me up to the bedroom they shared. They had three beds, a set of bunk beds and another twin bed. All were perfect for tying up someone.</p> <p>“OK, Alex, lay down on the twin bed, on your back,” I ordered her. She complied. I reached into the bag I had brought with me. I pulled out both a ball gag and a blindfold and put them on Alexis. I had her sit up and cross her ankles. I tied her ankles together very tightly, then I tied her toes to her thighs. I pulled her wrists out and tied her hands palm to palm. I wrapped another rope around her wrists then pulled her wrists past her ankles, brought the ends back around, and wrapped the rope ends around her wrists several times and tied them off. I wrapped a rope around her upper body, pulling her arms in to her sides, forcing her feet closer to her. I wrapped a rope around her neck, then took the ends and tied them around her ankles/wrists. Finally, I handed Margie an alligator clip, and I took one, and at the same time we pulled and twisted Alex’s nipples until they stood straight up. Then, also at the same time, we let the clips bite down onto her nipples. She screamed through her ball gag at the sudden pain.</p> <p>I pushed her to her back. Her feet and ankles came up, and I took another very long rope, tied it around her ankles/wrists, pulled the ends apart and tied each one to the corner head rails, forcing her butt up in the air. Her beautiful pussy and butt hole were now exposed for our (and her) pleasure. Then a thought occurred to me.</p> <p>I had Margie go get some cat food. When she came back, I smeared some all over Alex’s clit and pussy about an inch thick. Margie picked up Starburst and put her directly at Alex’s pussy, and we watched as Starburst moved forward...</p> </div>",[]
592,Celia's First Time,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-22,12,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The house had been up for sale for many months. The all-white neighborhood didn’t know what to do when a black family moved in. It consisted of a husband and wife and a little girl. At no time in the past had any blacks been in the neighborhood. One of the families with a daughter of their own offered to go over and greet them, but noticed that they were leaving, about 11:00 am. They would check on them later. They also noticed the little girl stayed home.</p> <p> Two little girls living on the block went over to the house. They were both 10 years old, and had a small bag with them. They rang the doorbell. A very pretty little black girl, about the color of very heavily creamed coffee, greeted them.</p> <p> “Hi. My name is Tanya, and this is Belinda. We’re both 10 years old, and wondered if we could come in and play with you.”</p> <p> The little black girl smiled, very happy that came over to play. “My name is Celia. I’m 8 years old. Come in, please. My folks are gone and won’t be back until late this evening. Would you like to see my room?”</p> <p> “Sure,” said Tanya. “We’d love to.”</p> <p> “It’s all the way up, on the third story, which is really the attic, but it’s really comfortable, and really big.” Celia was a small girl, but a little on the chunky side. Really nice for what they were going to do to her.</p> <p> The two girls followed Celia up to her room, the little Afro-American girl smiling all the way. When they entered the attic they stepped on very soft blue carpet, noticed head of her bed facing the large picture window at one end of the room, the foot of her bed facing another smaller window on the opposite wall. It had four posts and many railings at both the head and foot. Beams criss-crossed the ceiling. Perfect for what the girls wanted to do to Celia.</p> <p> “This is really nice, Celia,” said Belinda. “Do you mind if we take off our shoes?”</p> <p> “No, go ahead. In fact, I’m taking off mine as well.”</p> <p> Three pairs of shoes dropped on the carpet, three sets of bare feet dug into the soft carpet. Celia placed them side-by-side neatly just underneath the side of the bed. “What would you girls like to play?”</p> <p> “Well, there’s a game that we play with the new girls who move into the block. Every girl has had to do it. Do you want to, also?”</p> <p> “Well, sure. I wouldn’t want to be left out,” said Celia, not knowing what she was letting herself in for. “What’s it called?”</p> <p> “It’s called ‘Tie-Up’,” said Belinda. “Have you ever heard of it?”<br/> <br/> “Why no. How do you play it?”</p> <p>“Well, to play it the right way, you have to take off all your clothes.”</p> <p> “All my clothes? But why? Can’t I play it with my clothes on?”</p> <p> “No. And if you don’t want to play, we’ll leave right now, and make certain no one else plays with you at all. Ever. So it’s your choice. Take off your clothes right now, or we leave and tell everyone not to play with you.”</p> <p> Celia, dressed in only a pullover dress and panties, didn’t have that much to take off. She turned her back to the other two girls, then pulled the dress over her head. She stood there a moment in just her panties.</p> <p> “That’s OK for now. But we need you to turn around.”</p> <p> Celia turned around, hiding her nipples with her arms. The two girls pulled on her wrists and crossed them in front of her, then Tanya pulled out a long piece of rope and tied them together.</p> <p> “What are you doing? Why are you tying me up?”</p> <p> “Well, the name of the game is, after all, Tie-Up. And you get to be tied up. Now come over here underneath one of the ceiling beams.”</p> <p> Belinda pulled on Celia’s bound wrists until she had Celia where she wanted her. Tanya pulled out another piece of rope, tied one end around Celia’s bound wrists, then tossed the other end over the beam and pulled on it until Celia stood on tiptoe.</p> <p> “Ow! That hurts! Please let me go!”</p> <p> “Oh we can’t do that. And to make sure you don’t make any more noise, here’s a little something to keep you quiet.” Tanya shoved a small red ball into Celia’s mouth, then ran three pieces of duct tape over her mouth to hold it in. “OK, Belinda, ready?”</p> <p> “Ready,” said Belinda. The two girls stood on either side of Celia, then put their fingers into the sides of her panties, and slipped then down until they came completely off over her feet. With one hand each, they lifted each of Celia’s bare feet and with the other slid her panties off, until she stood tied stretched up on tiptoe and tape gagged with a ball in her mouth.</p> <p> Belinda and Tanya looked around near the floor, and found what they were looking for.</p> <p> “You take her right ankle,” said Belinda, “I’ll take her left.” </p> <p> Belinda and Tanya wrapped rope around Celia’s ankles, then spread them apart until they left the floor. Celia whined through her gag. Belinda lifted Celia’s right ankle at a right angle to her body and tied it to a dresser mirror post. Tanya lifted her left ankle, also bringing her left leg perpendicular to her body, and tied it to the large window handle.</p> <p> Celia screamed through her gag at being split. Her little dark pussy lips parted to show the nice pink inside. They could also see her little rear puckered hole, a bit darker then her body.</p> <p> “Well, Celia, how do you like the game of tie-up,” asked Belinda.</p> <p> Celia shook her head.</p> <p> “Well,” said Tanya, “we can do one of two things. We can torture you for awhile before your folks get home, then untie you, or we can leave you like this for the rest of the day and let your folks find you just like this.”</p> <p> Celia’s eyes grew wide at both prospects. “And if you think about telling, we have a camera with which we will be taking pictures of you, and we can always make copies to give to your folks. So, by nodding or shaking your head, tell us which you would rather have. Us torture you and get to play with all the other children?”</p> <p> Celia nodded vigorously. Only, she didn’t know what she was letting herself in for.</p> <p> “Blindfold her,” said Belinda. Celia shook her head. Tanya slipped behind her and while Belinda held her head, tied a very large bandana around her head which covered her eyes completely. She couldn’t see. Belinda and Tanya both had worn that bandana quite lot.</p> <p> Belinda reached under Celia and played with her little pussy lips, sticking a finger up inside her. She was as wet as wet can be.</p> <p> “Why, Celia. You are getting off on this, aren’t you? You are so wet inside!”</p> <p> “Let me feel,” said Tanya, and reached inside Celia’s little twat as well, Belinda keeping her finger inside as Tanya’s joined hers. Celia grunted at the intrusion.</p> <p> Celia loved what they were doing to her, she had to admit. She had never felt like this before. The two fingers inside her “down there” caused her to feel things she had never felt before.</p> <p> “Let’s take our fingers out and prepare to torture her,” suggested Tanya.</p> <p> “Good.”</p> <p></p> <p> Celia felt empty now that the two older girls had pulled their fingers out of her pussy. She wanted more.</p> <p> Nothing happened right away. Celia hung there, her legs spread in splits and tied, her wrists tied above her head, tape gagged with a ball in her mouth, and blindfolded. She wanted more. She wanted whatever they were going to do to her. She wanted it now. The strain on her shoulders and arms soon became almost unbearable. But she wanted more!</p> <p> “Have you ever heard of a crotch rope?” asked Belinda. Celia shook her head no. Belinda and Tanya, of course, had known about crotch ropes since about seven, when they started tying up each other for fun, and progressed to the real hard bondage over the year.</p> <p> Celia felt a rope being tied around her waist, and tied so tightly it sunk her stomach in just below her belly button. One of the girls smeared something wet and gloppy onto Celia’s little anus. Celia tugged at her bonds as she did this. Then, something just at the opening, then pushed in a little farther, then farther until it popped completely in.</p> <p> “This is a butt plug, Celia. Does it feel good?” Celia shook her head no, even though something made her shudder at the intrusion into her tight rear hole. No one had ever touched her there except her mom had during a shower, but only to wash between the crack of her little black bottom. The intrusion into her rear hole sent a shock through her whole body.</p> <p> “Get the crotch rope, Belinda, and pass it to me.” As Belinda tied one end to the rope around her waist in front, she pulled it into Celia’s slit he passed it back to Tanya, who pulled it even harder, so hard that her pussy lips formed themselves around the rope completely, pulled it up the crack of Celia’s ass forcing the butt plug in even a little further, and tied it off to the rope in back.</p> <p> Celia took deep breaths. The rope rubbed against her clit, sawed back and forth against her slit and butt plugged anal hole. Celia could barely feel the movement, but feel it she could. She wanted more!</p> <p> “Would you like to be whipped, Celia?” asked Tanya. Celia took a deep breath and shook her head no vigorously. Yet, secretly, she wanted to be. She wanted to know what it was like. “We will whip you then, but only on your ass and against your pussy. Possibly your back, but possibly not. Belinda, you first.”</p> <p> Belinda stood back and to the side of Celia, and there was just enough room between Celia and the wall to give her a good whipping. She drew back with a cat o’ nine and let go. It hit Celia’s bottom with quit a whack, and Celia screamed into her gag. A second time the whip caught her brown backside. Again, again... . . Fifty times she hit Celia’s bottom, and could see welts raise up against her bare backside.</p> <p> “Now, it’s my turn to whip your little pussy,” said Tanya. “I have here what is called a pussy whip. It is a handle with six leather strips coming from it, each one with many knots tied in it from the handle all the way to the tip. Prepare yourself for the pussy whip, Celia.” She stood in front of Celia’s sweet naked body, a little sideways, and had her first swing. It caught Celia directly on the lips and peeking clit. Celia cried out. Fifty times her whip caught Celia’s bare pussy lips. Fifty times Celia cried out in pain, each whipping coming a little harder, each cry going from whimpering to screaming.</p> <p> When Tanya finished, they let Celia just hang there, waiting for her to settle back down. Celia hurt, but at the same time felt the pleasure in that pain. She wanted more, even more, even more harsh treatment.</p> <p> “Are you ready to be let down, Celia? Have you had enough?” asked Belinda.<br/> <br/> Celia thought a moment, then shook her head no vigorously.</p> <p> “You want more?” asked Tanya, surprised.</p> <p> “MMMMmmmmm,” cried Celia through her gag and nodded hard.</p> <p> “How about the clamps?” asked Tanya.</p> <p> Brenda smiled, reached into the bag and pulled out two alligator clamps with long chains on each one.</p> <p> Celia felt the girls squeezing and pinching her nipples. Celia squealed loudly as the other two girls tortured her dark little nips. But she didn’t expect the pain as the girls pulled her nipples out as far as they could and allowed the biting teeth of the alligator clamps latch on to her nipples. She screamed and screamed as they did their work. The girls found two chairs and pulled on the chains, pulling them over the beams where her wrists were tied, and locked them to the opposite chains. This pulled Celia’s nipples up toward the ceiling. She screamed even louder.</p> <p> ‘Oh, god, make it stop,’ thought Celia. ‘Oh, god, I want even more,’ thought Celia. She squirmed and squirmed in her bondage, her feet swinging back and forth, her pussy lips spread wide, yet still wrapped around the rope pulled tightly up inside her, splitting her in two.</p> <p> “Are you ready to have an orgasm, Celia?” Brenda asked her.</p> <p> Celia nodded, not knowing what an orgasm was exactly, but wanting to know after hearing about them from her mother. She nodded vigorously. She struggled, and the butt plug moved around inside her rear passage, causing her pain/pleasure. Brenda flicked her nipple clamps causing her to go into throes of pain. She writhed and threw her body back and forth. She felt something beginning to build.</p> <p> Brenda removed the crotch rope, the rope around her waist, and her butt plug. Celia cried out when the butt plug came out. “OK, Celia. You wanted an orgasm. We’re going to give one to you.”</p> <p> Brenda began to play with Celia’s little slit while Tanya tickled her anus, rubbing along the crack of her ass. As Brenda rubbed faster, she stuck a finger up into her pussy. Tanya slid her finger into Celia’s anus. Brenda found Celia’s clitoris, and as she moved her finger in and out of her pussy, she rubbed and flicked her little clit. Tanya moved her finger in and out of Celia’s anus at the same time. Soon Celia began to shake and tremble. They knew they had her now. Faster all their fingers worked on Celia, until she began to scream and tense. They watched her as she curled her little black toes, bounced up and down, did everything she could to avoid the girls fingers, which of course did no good. Finally she really screamed, tensed and relaxed several times, and they knew Celia had reached her first orgasm. But they didn’t stop. Celia screamed for them to stop, but they continued until Celia reached a second orgasm. She was spent the girls knew, but yet they continued until Celia couldn’t take it any longer, yet brought her to a third orgasm.</p> <p> They pulled their fingers out. They left her tied, gagged, blindfolded and nipple clamped. “We’re going to leave you like this for your parents to find. If you can tell them a story about who might have tied you up, say a bad guy of some kind and not tell on us, you will be welcome to play with any of the girls on the block. If, however, we get into trouble, you will never be allowed to play with anyone, and all the rest of us will make your life such a hell you won’t even want to come outside. And beware of going to school. Understand?”</p> <p> Celia nodded. She heard the leave, the front door slamming shut. Oh, god, what would she tell her parents? She tried to get loose, but none of the knots on her wrists were anywhere she could reach. She began to ache all over. Her arms, her shoulders, her hips, her legs. But she was forced to remain severely bound.</p> <p>Hours later, she heard her parents return, and by now she was in so much pain she was crying into her blindfold.</p> <p> “Celia, dear, we’re home!” her mother yelled out. “Are you here?”</p> <p> Oh god, what if her father found her first like this? He hadn’t seen her naked since she was a baby. And tied up!</p> <p> She heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Her door opening, the lights being turned on.</p> <p> “OH GOD! Celia! What happened to you?” It was her father, and she knew he was looking at her. “Who did this to you?” Apparently he hadn’t seen her from the front first.</p> <p> “Celia, dear, what...” Her mother! “Oh my god! Celia! What happened?”</p> <p> Finally, they both saw her from the front, saw her pussy lips spread wide open as if waiting for something, her gag, her blindfold, her nipple clamps.</p> <p> Celia heard nothing. Then something touched her pussy. She didn’t know what it was. Somebody pushed something big and hard and round into her. Then began to move it back and forth. Soon, she reached another orgasm, as she felt something spurt inside her, again and again and several more times. Then someone else put something warm and wiggly into her, and cleaned out whatever it was that was inside her.</p> <p> Her father had put his pants back on, and not until then did they untie her, and remove her clamps. Her mother picked her up and took her to the bath. Nothing was ever said again about her being found like that.</p> <p> And Celia joined a girl’s tie-up club, where they took turns being tied up naked. Sometimes she thought she got tied up more than the other girls. Which, in fact, was true, since she was the only Afro-American in the area. And often she wished she were tied up every time...</p> <p> And then, after she told them what happened after her parents got home, did they explain to her her father had put his cock into her and fucked her, and her mother had cleaned her out with her tongue and mouth. Celia couldn’t believe it, but in then end decided she had to. She wanted Brenda and Tanya to come over again and tie her up again in a different way, then leave her for her parents to find her again, to see if her mom and dad would do the same things to her. They agreed.</p> </div>",[]
593,Madison & Stephen,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-23,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When we were 10 and 6 years of age, we lived in a large house at then end of a dead end street. In fact, we were the only ones on the block. Madison (my sister, the 6-year-old) often played in the forest behind our house completely naked. She was the most beautiful little girl. Short blond hair, big blue eyes, freckles on the bridge of her nose and cheeks, not too big and not too small, not too fat and not too thin, not too chubby and not too lean. Perfect inny belly button, perfect pinkish little nipples on her creamy skin, perfect little butt sticking out at just the right angle at just the right size, perfect bare feet with soft toes and soles with toes not too long and not too short, and of course the perfect little hairless vagina and perfect anus. Yes, I had seen it all, on many occasions. And every time I did I got an erection. I love my sister deeply, and always protected her from bullies and other nasty people. I was fairly big for my age, about the size of a twelve year old, but still hairless in my pubic area. I often played tag with my naked sister in those woods. And when I watched her hugging trees, I got an idea. Many times she had asked me to tie her up, because she accidentally caught a glimpse of one of dad’s bondage magazines. She often wondered what it would be like to be tied up. I told her that we didn’t have time, or we were going somewhere, or our folks were having company, just about anything I could think of to tell her to avoid the situation, but I always told her the truth. We never lied to each other, or to our parents. I finally thought this would be a good time to tie her up. I asked her if she would like to play a special game. She said sure. I told her to wait right where she was and I would be right back. Our parents had gone out for the afternoon into late evening, leaving a note about eating supper.</p> <p>It only took me a few minutes to gather the things I needed. When I returned she was still standing there in all her beautiful nudity.</p> <p>“OK, Madison, here’s what I want you to do. I want you to find a low hanging branch that is fairly sturdy.” She looked around until she found the very one. I agreed. It was perfect, just like she was. I wouldn’t have settled for anything less.</p> <p>I spread a towel directly under it and told her to sit down. She sat on the towel, not knowing what I was going to do to her.</p> <p>“OK, Madison, here’s what I am going to do to you. If you say no when I tell you, I will forget about it. I want to do to you what you have asked me to do a lot of times. What I want to do is to tie you up. Will you let me?”</p> <p>“Sure, Stephen, why wouldn’t I let you? You have never done anything to really hurt me, and it might be kind of fun to be tied up. You know I have always wanted to see what it was like after I saw dad’s tied-up magazine. So go ahead, however you want to.” She gave me a small grin. Her voice. Soft and perfect.</p> <p>“OK, Madison, I am going to wrap rope around each wrist and tie it off. Then I am going to pull your arms up and out as far as I can get them, and tie them to the limb above you. OK?”</p> <p>She nodded, smiling, holding out her wrists. I proceeded to do just exactly what I told her I would. Her arms were spread as wide as I could get them. I pulled the towel a little foreward so her arms and upper body were pulled just a tad towards her feet.</p> <p>“Now, Madison, I am going to do the same thing to your beautiful ankles.” She held up one ankle and I tied a rope around it several times, then did the same to the other ankle as she lifted it up. I pulled up her right ankle, and had to pull it back just a bit to get it tied, right with her right wrist. Then I did the same with her left ankle. Now, her legs were spread farther apart than her arms, then I tied her upper arms to her lower legs, really binding her completely, forcing her into an uncomfortable and awkward position, her weight just at the top of her little bottom crack.</p> <p>“Now, Madison, if you permit me, I am going to gag you and blindfold you as well. Are you OK tied like that, and will allow me to blindfold and gag you?”</p> <p>“Yes, Stephen, I am fine. And yes, you can gag me and blindfold me, if you wish.” She closed her eyes and opened her mouth.</p> <p>I used two folded bandanas to cover each eye, then wrapped a third bandana around her head to keep them on and tied it tightly behind her head. “Can you see anything at all, Madison?”</p> <p>“No, Stephen, I can’t see anything at all. I am totally blind.”</p> <p>“Now, I am going to ask you again. Will you let me gag you as well?”</p> <p>“Stephen, I am fine, and a little nervous, but excited as well. Gag me really good. I hope you do some things to me, and not just let me be tied up here. OK?”</p> <p>“Madison, I promise you, I will do things to you. I am going to gag you now.” I used one of her small socks rolled into a cylinder and stuffed inside a second knee-length sock. I forced it back into her mouth past here teeth, then yanked on it, wrapped the sock around her mouth to hold in the gag in, and tied it tightly behind her head.</p> <p>I looked at my handy work. I had my little sister, only 6 years old, completely naked, severely bound, gagged and blindfolded in a secluded wooded area behind hour house. I made certain I tied her so no one from anywhere could see her.</p> <p>I looked at her, seeing her heaving little chest. I couldn’t help but notice her little nipples had become erect. Her labia had parted and shined with her new wetness. I watched enthralled as she tightened and loosened her sphincter. She was mine. What did I want to do first?</p> <p>I couldn’t resist. I touched her pale pink anus and she jerked in her bonds and gave out a little grunt through her gag. I began to run my finger up and down her little anus, causing her to gyrate her whole body. I knew she was clean, because she had a shower just before she came out here. I bathed her.</p> <p>I stopped, and she whined as if she wanted me to continue doing it. I bent directly over her anus and drooled on it, then used my finger again to rub along it, this time sticking my middle finger into her little rear passage. She screamed as my finger went deeper and deeper, until I could get no more of my finger in her. I just let it rest there a minute as she struggled against me – or with me. I wiggled my finger around in her rear passage, and she squirmed, jerking in her ties. I reached up through her arms and began to tease and torture her little nipples, now pushed slightly out by the way her body was sandwiched, almost touching her thighs. I twisted them, pinched them, pulled them out as far as I could get them and let them pop back. I pulled two clothes pins out of the sack of stuff and attached one to each nipple. She screamed each time I added one. My finger was still in her anal canal.</p> <p>I flicked the clothespins and made her scream. Such a perfect little scream. Her labia were parted, her lips becoming wetter with her own juices. Yes, she wanted me to bring her to orgasm. But I didn’t want it to happen too soon. I wanted to have my fun with her. I yanked my finger out of her anus. She screamed again. Then I sat back just to look at her, not touching her for about ten minutes or so.</p> <p>When she realized I wasn’t there, she began to “look” around, as if she could see me. She tried to call my name. I never answered her. She screamed to get my attention. I continued to ignore her. Her body began to shake. I realized she was crying.</p> <p>“Hey, Madison, don’t cry. I’m still here. I was just enjoying looking at your perfectly naked, tied, gagged and blindfolded body with the clothes pins on your pink nipples. I am just going to sit her just a little longer, OK?”</p> <p>She nodded, OK now that she knew I was still there. Soon, just to please her (which is all I wanted to do) I reached out with two fingers and flicked the nail of one finger against her anus. She jerked. I drooled on it again, and rammed my finger into her anal canal. She gasped, and I thought she was going to pass out. But no, she was a real trooper. With my other hand I began to rub her slit lightly, so she knew I was there, but not able to get off on just that little pressure. I looked at her clitoris. It was quite large for a 6yo. Maybe a full 2” long. I bent my head down, and started flicking it with my tongue. This really sent her into spasms. I stopped until she eased back down.</p> <p>As I began to move my finger in and out of her butt, I used my tongue on her clit, and I inserted my finger into her vagina, moving it in and out at the same time as my anal finger.</p> <p>Madison began to buck and squirm and wriggle and wiggle and whatever other words you might be able to use to describe her. Perhaps electric shocks. This is what it felt like as she continued to move around and back and forth, and to and fro, and... I stopped. She whined. I knew she was close to orgasm, but I didn’t want her to cum yet. I allowed her to calm down.</p> <p>I had another idea. “Madison, I am going to do something. I am going in the house for about an hour and just leave you here, naked and tied up and blindfolded and gagged and nipple clamped as you are, and just let you suffer, or enjoy, being tied up without me. I promise I will be back in an hour. Will that be all right with you?”</p> <p>She hesitated for more than a minute. I thought she might say no. But she nodded.</p> <p>“OK, sis, I will be back after while.” I got up and left, making loud noises with my feet as I did so. And I left her. I watched TV for a while, but couldn’t wait. I went back to her in thirty minutes, but very quietly so she wouldn’t hear me. I sat down very carefully, and leaned back against a tree very close to where I tied her, directly looking at her butt and anus and everything else. She struggled, she made little noises through her gag, and moved her butt back and forth in trying to get loose. Her little anus kept tightening and loosening as she struggled. I loved to hear the sounds coming from her gagged mouth, little high-pitched sounds of complete ecstasy. I looked at my watch for the next thirty minutes to end. As it became close, I sneaked away again, then made loud walking noises back toward her.</p> <p>“Hi, baby. Are you OK?” She nodded. “Do you want to be untied?” She shook her head vigorously.</p> <p>Well, I began on her again. I had brought with me a little bottle of baby oil. I got my fingers wet with it and rubbed it all over her little butt, especially around her anus, even using a finger to rub it inside her canal. Now my finger slid in and out very easily. She grunted as I moved my middle finger into her anus once again. And I began on her. As before, I used my tongue on her clitoris, with my other hand inserting a finger into her very wet little vagina.</p> <p> I began really slowly. She squirmed and mewled into her gag. Well, you get my meaning. I sped up just a little, then a few minutes later a little faster. Finally I was licking and moving my fingers in and out of her two holes to finally bring her to orgasm. She screamed, and I mean really screamed this time, and her body tensed several times. Her beautiful toes curled again and again. Finally, she slumped in her bondage as best as she could. I literally yanked my fingers out of her two holes at the same time, and she tensed again, apparently reaching a second orgasm. I didn’t open the clothespins to take them off, I just yanked them off. She screamed again.</p> <p>I sat back, looking at her now, her naked body covered with sweat running down and pooling in her belly button. Her nipples were red where the clothespins had pinched them mercilessly. Her juices began to leak out of her vagina, rolling onto her anus.</p> <p>“Madison, is it OK if I just leave you tied up for a while so I can continue to look at you this way? I love you, sis, and if you want me to free you, just nod your head to one or the other. May I leave you tied up a while longer?”</p> <p>She nodded. “I will be right here. I won’t leave you again. I just want to look at you. I love you so much. You mean so much to me. I never want to lose you, or have fights with you, or anything like that, ever. OK?”</p> <p>Madison nodded. I went to her and removed her gag. I took her head in my hands and kissed her on the lips. She didn’t pull away. She returned the kiss. I re-gagged her.</p> <p>“God, Madison, you are so perfect in every way. You don’t have a blemish on you. I wish you weren’t my sister. I could very easily fall in love with you as a girlfriend. But everything about you is just so perfect. Your face, your belly button, your nipples, your vagina and clitoris, you anus, your sweet butt, your perfect little ankles and feet and toes.”</p> <p>I shut up, and sat back and looked at her. The orgasmic juices leaking out her labia, her clit now hiding back under its hood. Her little anus, so perfectly round, still being contracted and released as Madison moved in her bonds.</p> <p>“Madison, little sis, are you ready to be untied now?”</p> <p>She shook her head no again. So I just sat back and watched her some more. She played in trying to get free. She knew she couldn’t, but that didn’t stop her. I think she liked playing at trying to escape. I watched as her little body writhed back and forth in her severe ties. Her hands opened and closed. Her toes curled and uncurled. Her little nipples shook. Her labia came open again. Her clitoris made its appearance from its little hood.</p> <p>I couldn’t help myself. I began playing with her clit with one hand, and inserted a finger into her vagina with the other, and forced her to orgasm again. She screamed, tensed several times, so I knew she came more than once again. She slumped, and I pulled my finger out slowly.</p> <p>She began to whine and struggle. “Do you want untied now?”</p> <p>She nodded.</p> <p>“You know what, I’m not ready to untie you. I want you to suffer some more. I want to see you struggle. Really struggle really hard. When I am satisfied I will untie you. Now, really try to get loose.”</p> <p>She began to writhe and squirm in earnest, jerking her wrists and ankles in an effort to get free. She pulled herself up, her butt completely off the towel. She continued to struggle. She began to slow.</p> <p>“No,” I told her. “Keep it up. I’m not satisfied yet.”</p> <p>She sped up again, screaming and grunting through her gag. I watched as her labia spread open yet again. I pushed a finger into her vagina and began to move it in and out. She writhed and screamed as I continued to move my finger in and out. Finally she tensed and relaxed several more times, telling me she had reached several orgasms again. I pulled my finger out. She slumped in her ties again. I knew she had reached her limit.</p> <p>I first removed her gag and kissed her again. I then removed her blindfold. I untied her arms from her legs, released her ankles, then her wrists. She fell back into a slightly spread position on the towel. I removed the tied from her wrists and ankles. I put everything into the bag and picked it up. I picked her up along with the towel. I carried her to the bathroom and lay her down as I ran a bath for us, with lots of bubbles. I picked her up and sat her there. I got out of my clothes. I sported an erection, which embarrassed me. Nudity in front of her never did because we often bathed together. But she had never seen my penis erect. She asked me about it. I told her I needed to masturbate. She asked me how I did that. I began to show her with my hand. I told her that a lot of times a girl will take a boy’s penis into her mouth and use her mouth to suck him and to move her mouth up and down until he shoots his sperm into her mouth while she played with his testicles, and she usually swallows it to show how much she loves him. She got on her knees, moved my hand away from my penis, and then took it into her mouth. She sucked, and moved here head back and forth and used her hands to play with my testicles, and I instinctively held the back of her head so she couldn’t move her mouth off. I began to pump with her movements, and soon could feel the spasms of spurting into her mouth several times. I watched as she swallowed.</p> <p>“That tasted good, Stephen. I want to do it again, sometime.”</p> <p>I told her that would be really nice if she would. Now I told her to do nothing, I would wash her all over. I washed her hair, rubbed her body with soap, rubbing her little nipples, down to her belly button, inserting a finger into her vagina just to wash it out, inserting a finger into her anus just to wash it out, and washed her legs, and best of all, taking extra time to wash her feet and toes. I rinsed us off, then I toweled off Madison, then myself. We went down to the kitchen naked. I read the note from mom. I called for pizza, and when the doorbell rang forgot I didn’t have on any clothes. I got the money, opened the door wide, Madison standing beside me also naked, and paid the girl for the pizza. She looked down at us. I looked down at us.</p> <p>“Oh, god, I’m sorry. This is my sister. We just got out of the bathtub and we forgot to put our clothes on. Please forgive us.” She said she understood. She had an older brother who had done things for her when they were little, all the time running around naked. She promised not to tell anyone.</p> <p>We ate pizza, then went to bed. Madison asked me if I would sleep with her tonight, since mom and dad weren’t home yet. I said sure. We huddled together, my front to her back, my arms around her. My penis nestled in her perfect butt crack. She could feel me, and she moved back against me as far as she could, really trapping my penis in her little bottom crack. It felt really good. Before we actually slept, Madison asked me if I would tie her up again real soon. I told her I would love to, just as soon as we had the chance and had time alone again. She said she wanted to look at dad’s bondage magazines and see how I could tie her up differently next time.</p> <p>We finally went to sleep...</p> </div>",[]
594,"Ethel And Mark, Part 1",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-05-24,7,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The children, Ethel, 10 years old, and Mark, 8 years old, went to spend the weekend with their grandparents. They would be there from early Friday evening to late Sunday evening. They both carried overnight bags with them.</p> <p>Well, Saturday went well with a grandma breakfast, that is, pancakes, eggs, sausage, bacon, toast, jelly, syrup, cereal, milk, juice. Ethel and Mark ate as though they had never eaten before. Grandma, of course, smiled, pleased at their appetites.</p> <p>“What’s the matter, children,” she asked them, “don’t you eat like this at home?”</p> <p>“No, grandma,” said Mark, “we’re lucky of mom puts out the cereal instead of having to get it ourselves.”</p> <p>Grandma and grandpa both laughed. About mid-morning they decided they needed to go to the store. They asked Ethel and Mark if they wanted to go. They said they would rather stay home and watch TV. They thought it would be all right. They would be gone for a couple of hours.</p> <p>When they left, Mark asked Ethel to come upstairs with him. She wondered what he wanted. When they got to their bedroom, Mark told Ethel to take all her clothes off.</p> <p>“What?! Why should I take my clothes off?”</p> <p>“Because I want to tie you up. Like in the movies, only naked.”</p> <p>“Hey, that sounds kind of fun. But do you have to watch me? You’ve never seen me naked before and I don’t want you to see everything I have.”</p> <p>“I will anyway, once I tie you up,” replied Mark.</p> <p>“I know. But that will be different. I won’t be able to stop you. But right now, just turn around until I take my clothes off.”</p> <p>Mark sighed but agreed. Finally, his sister said, “OK, now what?”</p> <p>Keeping his back turned, Mark said, “Get in the middle of the bed, face down.”</p> <p>“OK, I’m ready,” she finally said.</p> <p>He turned, and her hands were covering her little bottom. Which was fine with him. He dug through his overnight bag and found the ropes he had brought. He got on the bed and straddled her thighs, facing her head. He took a long rope and crossed her wrists and tied them together very tightly. He turned and faced her feet, crossed her ankles, and with another long piece of rope tied them together just as tightly. He took two more pieces of rope and tied her legs both above and below her knees. With another rope he wrapped it around her upper body and arms and tied it off in back as tightly as he could. He could see the indentations all the ropes were making on her naked body. He took another rope and put it around her elbows, pulling them together and tying the rope off. With a final piece of rope he pulled her feet up and down to her wrists, and actually lay on her lower legs to get her feet down as far as they would go, and tied her ankles and wrists together in a severe hogtie. Next, he took a long knee sock in which he had slid a rubber ball down to the middle, and tried to stuff it into her mouth.</p> <p>“NO! YOU’RE NOT GOING TO... OWE... MMMMMPPHHHH!”</p> <p>With a severe pinch on her bottom she opened her mouth to say, “owe” and that is when he shoved the ball into her mouth. He was able to wrap the sock ends around her head twice, shoving the ball even further back into her mouth, her teeth now showing over the ball. She couldn’t talk at all. She could barely make a sound. And lastly, he slipped another knee sock with two other smaller socks shoved into them where her eyes would be to pad them, and blindfolded her completely, also wrapping this sock around her head twice then tying it off. His sister was now completely naked, severely hogtied, gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>He rolled her over to her side, and got the most beautiful site he had ever seen. Her small breasts were barely growing, about the size of eggs, and she was still completely hairless in her pubic area. Ethel screamed and squirmed to roll back to her tummy, but Mark prevented her from doing that merely by keeping a finger on her hip. She had little leverage, and she was in his power.</p> <p>He had heard about boys seeing other girls naked, and he had never had that experience, until now. His sister was beautiful.</p> <p>“You’re beautiful, sis.”</p> <p>This took her aback, and she stopped struggling. She didn’t know her brother felt this way about her. Of course, he had never seen her naked before. “Mmmmpppphhh!” She screamed into her gag. She was tied up, now she wanted him to do something to her. She had started masturbating two years ago. Now, she felt so helpless, so unwilling, that she hoped he would masturbate her. She didn’t have long to wait.</p> <p>“Wow, sis. I love your breasts. Can I play with them?”</p> <p>She nodded, hoping he wouldn’t just play with them, but pinch then, twist them, pull on them. She felt his fingers touching her nipples. Instantly they stood upright, feeling her aureole wrinkling. She rolled to her back so he could get to them better. He did as she hoped. He pinched them, pulled them, and yes, even twisted them. She squirmed as his fingers tortured her titties, moaning through her gag. As one hand continued to play with her nipples, the other hand wandered down to her bare slit. At his first touch she jerked. Then he began to rub up and down. Her moans grew louder.</p> <p>“Do you like that, sissy?” She nodded vigorously, beginning to struggle in her bonds. “Can I stick a finger inside?” She nodded again. She wished he would just do it! His finger slid in easily. “Wow! You’re really wet inside there. Is that supposed to happen?” She nodded again, thinking, DAMN THE QUESTIONS! JUST FUCK ME WITH YOUR FINGERS, BRO!</p> <p>He saw something just above where her slit stopped, peeking out from somewhere. He flicked it with his thumb. She screamed and tensed. “Sis! Did I hurt you?” She shook her head no. “Do you want me to do it some more?” She nodded. Then, as he played with her nipples with the one hand, he moved a finger in and out of her pussy and flicked and rubbed her clitoris with the other. Soon, she reached orgasm, her brother bringing her off. She tensed her entire body as wave after wave of intense sexual wonder pulsed through her body. She slumped in her bonds, rolled to her side then finally to her stomach.</p> <p>“Sissy, did you just... uh... cum?” She nodded. “Did it feel good?” She nodded again. “Do you want me to do it to you again?” And again, she nodded.</p> <p>Once again he rolled her to her back and started all over again. In minutes she reached orgasm again, even more intense than the first one. This time she rolled to her stomach even faster.</p> <p>“Do you want me to untie you now?”</p> <p>She nodded. After a few minutes he had her completely untied. She stood before him now, completely naked, not at all embarrassed, and she gave him a big naked hug. He watched her dress, then traipsed downstairs. Just about that them grandma and grandpa walked in with groceries.</p> <p>“Did you kids have fun?”</p> <p>“We sure did,” said Ethel.</p> <p>“What did you two do while we were at the grocery store?”</p> <p>Mark smiled, and hoped the true story wouldn’t be believed. “Well, I made sissy strip naked and I tied her up hogtied and made her reach two orgasms.”</p> <p>Their grandparents just stood there a moment, not believing what they were hearing. Then they just laughed. “Sure you did. Your parents must have told you more than just the facts of life, huh?”</p> <p>“Yep,” said Ethel, “they sure did.”</p> <p>“Well, help us put away the groceries, then go outside and play.”</p> <p>They did, and the next day would prove even more interesting, for as their grandparents went to Sunday School and Church, they stayed home and Ethel got to tie up her brother naked. She really enjoyed playing with his tied up penis! That is another story!!!</p> </div>",[]
595,Dad Ties 7-Year-Old Son,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-06-01,39,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Personal Experience</p> <p>I guess I was about 7 years old. On a Friday afternoon after school my dad came in and asked me if I would like to learn how to masturbate. Well, I had heard kids talk about it at school, so I told dad sure, I really want to learn.</p> <p>He told me to take off all my clothes, then lay on my bed with my arms and legs out as far as I could get them. This kind of surprised me, but I did as he told me. He had seen me naked lots of times, so that part didn’t bother me.</p> <p>He then tied my wrist and ankles to the four corners of the bed, pulling me as far as he could so I was stretched out completely. He then gagged me and blindfolded me. He told me this was so I would experience a full orgasm (and he explained what that was) and not worry about actually doing anything myself.</p> <p>He then touched my penis and testicles with both his hands. As he rolled my little testicles around he pumped and moved my tiny penis back and forth until I had an erection (not a very big one, of course, at 7 years old). I had had plenty of erections, but didn’t really know about them, I just knew that they felt good. Now I knew why.</p> <p>I could feel something wet coming out the end of my penis, and dad told me that was pre-cum. He wet a finger on it, then parted my little butt cheeks and slid it into my anus. I grunted at this and squirmed, but the farther in he got the better it felt. Then, as he began to pump away earnestly on my penis, he began to move his finger in my anus back and forth. I then spurted something from the opening of my penis, and he told me this was semen, and he had just masturbated me. Before he wiped me off, he removed my blindfold so I could see what I looked like. My penis was still stiff, and I saw all this white stuff all over the lower part of my stomach.</p> <p>He told me he was going to masturbate me again, but this time I could watch, but I was to remain gagged. He just let me lay there for about thirty minutes explaining all the different ways a guy can masturbate. Some were kind of strange, others sounded like a lot of fun, especially where the girls were involved.</p> <p>The more I lay there naked and tied up and gagged, the more excited I got as dad sat there just looking at me. Finally, he reached for my penis again, and this time began to roll my testicles around in his other hand again, and really pumped me hard. I got an erection almost immediately, his hand around my testicles really setting me off. It took a little longer to orgasm, but when I did, and I got to watch myself spurt all over my stomach and his hand, that really got me excited. He wiped me off once again, blindfolded me again, then told me he was going to leave me there for about an hour. He said remaining tied up after orgasm felt the best if left for a while. I knew what he meant. I heard my door shut, and I was alone. Naked. Severely tied spread-eagled. Blindfolded, gagged.</p> <p>I continued to have an erection the entire time I was tied up. Dad finally came in, gave my penis a few tugs, then untied me. I hugged him, and asked him if he would tie me up again and masturbate me. He said whenever I wanted him to.<br/> </p> </div>",[]
596,"Ethel And Mark, Part 2",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-06-01,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sunday morning Ethel and Mark went downstairs in shorts and Ethel with a tube top. They told their grandparents they didn’t feel too well and didn’t want to go to Church. The agreed and allowed Mark and Ethel to stay home. As soon as their grandparents left, the two children, Ethel 10, and Mark 8, ran upstairs to their room. It was Mark’s turn to be naked and tied this time.</p> <p>Mark wasted no time in taking off his clothes. Ethel had never seen him naked before except for when he was a baby. Now that he was older, he should have had more modesty. But he wanted his sister to tie him up naked and play with him until he came. He had often masturbated himself, and knew what to expect.</p> <p>“OK, sissy, tie me up however you want to. I’m ready.”</p> <p>Ethel told him to stand up. When he did, she tied his wrists together in front of him, then roped his upper body and arms, pinning his arms tightly to his sides. She made sure his nipples showed through the ropes. She gagged and blindfolded him just as he had done to her. Then she told him to get on the bed and lay back face up. He did the best he could. Ethel got on the bed between his knees, then pulled his feet in front of her, and tied his ankles crossed, wrapping rope around them both ways until he couldn’t move them. She tied another rope around his wrists with long ends left over, then pushed his ankles toward his head. She pulled his wrists up and tied them directly to his ankles, forcing his butt slightly up opening up his anus for her. She could easily reach his cock and balls.</p> <p>“Now, let me see, what can I do to you?”</p> <p>“Mmmmmpppphhhhh,” he murmured through his gag, trying to tell her what to do. Of course, she couldn’t understand him. The first thing she did was begin to flick her finger against his butt hole. This caused him to jerk in his bonds. She speeded up the flicking, causing him to really writhe in his bondage. She began to tickle his feet, and bound as he was could do nothing. He laughed and yelled, trying to writhe around enough to get away from her tickling, but to no avail. She continued to tickle his feet for a good fifteen minutes until he was worn out. Then she used her mouth, biting his toes and the soles of his feet. He couldn’t even move.</p> <p>Then she stopped, and wet a finger getting his anus as wet as she could. He felt the wetness and wondered what his sissy was up to. Then he felt the finger press against the opening. He protested, “MmMMMMmMMppPpPhHhhHh!” She ignored his protests, and continued to push her finger into his anus until she had it in as far as she could get it. She let it rest deep inside his bowels, and he settled down. With her other hand she grabbed his penis lightly and began to rub the head of his cock with her thumb. This sent him into throes of sexual excitement. His cock began to become erect. She continued her rubbing, and the wetter his penis got the harder she rubbed. Then she grabbed it around, and began to pump, making sure the bottom of her hand banged against his balls. As she pumped his cock, she moved her finger in and out of his butt hole. He began to move with her, and she watched as he tensed and his semen spurted onto his chest and stomach, then flow down his penis. She pulled her finger out of his ass, then bent her head over and began to lick and suck on his cock, licking up all the semen off his chest and stomach. Then she took his cock into her mouth, and began to use her mouth on him, one hand playing with his balls. As she sucked, he became hard again, and she continued until he came again, and she swallowed every drop.</p> <p>She cleaned him up by licking all over him, then untied him. He stood in front of her, completely naked, and gave her a big naked hug.</p> <p>They dressed and got downstairs just as their grandparents got home.</p> <p>“So, what have you two sick children been up to?” they asked their grandchildren.</p> <p>“Oh, just in bed, resting quietly, tickling each other sometimes.”</p> <p>“Well, that was nice.”</p> <p>They never knew what their grandchildren did during their time alone. </p> </div>",[]
597,Little Timmy,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-06-28,20,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Little 5-year-old Timmy was always asking questions, questions most 5 year olds might ask – why is the sky blue, why does the grass grow, where does the sun go when it sets, etc. So many, in fact, that his mother quite often became exasperated, but she never showed it, just went about finding out the answer. But quite often, he would ask a question that even Plato might have reason to pause and think.</p> <p>But today, it was an easy question. Timmy’s mom was washing the breakfast dishes when Timmy, wearing only cut-off jeans shorts, padded into the kitchen and, out of the blue, asked, “Mom, what is it like to be tied up?”</p> <p>His mom paused in her dishwashing, and turned to look at him, a very serious look on his face. “Now, what made you ask that?”</p> <p>“Well, I’m always seeing all these people on the TV being tied up, and I just wondered what it would be like.”</p> <p>She stopped washing dishes, rinsed and dried her hands, and squatted down to look him square in the face. “Do you really want to know?”</p> <p>“Yeah, mom, I do.”</p> <p>“And how long do you think you should be tied up?”</p> <p>“All day!” he squealed in delight.</p> <p>“Very well. I will get the ropes and tie you up. First, let’s take a kitchen chair into the living room.” Mom got a high-backed wooden chair, with no arms, and carried it into the living room.</p> <p>“While I’m gone to get the ropes, take off your shorts. You must be naked to be tied up.”</p> <p>“But mom, they aren’t naked on the TV?”</p> <p>“But that isn’t real life, is it? This is. And you must be naked when I get back.” Mom left, and Timmy pulled off his shorts as ordered. He sat down on the chair, his small backside feeling the coolness of the hard wooden seat. Shortly mom returned.</p> <p>“OK. Now, I want you to stand up in the chair, but be very careful. Then I want you to put your hands behind your back.”</p> <p>Little Timmy obeyed, and mom proceeded to wrap lots of rope around his little wrists, around and through, wrapping it from above his wrist bones down to the heels of his palms, and tied it off tightly.</p> <p>“Now, I want you to sit down, but I am going to hold your arms so they will be over the back of the chair. When you can’t go down any more, I will stop you, to see how far above the seat your bottom is.”</p> <p>With this accomplished, his bare bottom was still several inches above the seat. Perfect, mom thought. She pulled the ends left over from his wrists to the run at the bottom and back of the chair, and tied them off. Now, he couldn’t get away, even if he wanted to. His little mind reeled at actually being naked and tied up. He wanted more.</p> <p>“Are you going to tie me up more, mommy?”</p> <p>“Oh yes, I am. I want you to put your feet down on either side of the chair.” Timmy obeyed. His feet were able to rest on the side rungs of the chair. Mommy took first his left ankle, wrapped lots of rope around it and tied one end to the front left leg of the chair, the other end to the back leg. She repeated the procedure with his right ankle. Then she took another piece of rope and tied one end around his left ankle, ran it under the chair and pulled on it snugly, the tied it to his right ankle. This left his feet completely immobile.</p> <p>“Are you done yet, mommy?”</p> <p>“No, honey, not yet.”</p> <p>“What are you going to do to me now?”</p> <p>Mommy didn’t answer, just placed two socks on his eyes, and with a third kept them on by tying it behind his head, a simple blindfold that left him totally blind.</p> <p>“Wow, mommy, that feels good! I can’t move or see. Are you going to do anything else?”</p> <p>“Just a few more things. First, this. I want you to open your mouth as wide as you can for me.”</p> <p>Timmy did just that, and when he did mommy stuffed two knots tied in the middle of a long sock into his mouth, pushed it in as far in as it would go, then tied it behind his head.</p> <p>“Mmmph,” was all Timmy could say.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to do several more things to you.” She then took another rope and began to wrap it around his tiny cock and balls and, when they seemed to disappear within the rope, pulled the ends back and tied them to his wrists. She watched as his little penis became erect. Finally, she very carefully played with his small nipples until they rose at her touch, then allowed clothespins to close over them. He screamed.</p> <p>She wrapped rope around his upper body, pulling his arms even tighter against the back of the chair, and tied it off. She found an enema nozzle and inserted it into his anus, then tied a rope around his waist, pulling the ends tightly down his butt crack to hold in the nozzle, pulled the ropes against his already bound cock and balls, crossed the rope ends just above his bound genitals, and tied them off to his waist rope. She took two shorter ropes and tied his big toes to the rungs of the chair that he stood on. She wrapped a rope around his neck, pulled it snugly until they pulled his head backward and she tied the ends off to his wrists. She took more rope and tied each finger, then tied all the fingers together and tied the ends off at the wrist ropes. Now, Timmy was completely immobile and helpless. She knew how to tie up boys. Her father used to tie her up all the time starting at about age 5, and she would tie up her younger brother as they got older. She was about 8 when she started tying him up at 5. Yes, she knew very well how to tie up a boy.</p> <p>“That’s all I am going to do to you, except maybe this once in a while while you are tied up.” And she reached through the back of the chair and found his little anus, and pulled the enema nozzle in and out a few times, letting the tight rope snap it back inside his little butt hole. Timmy moved as best he could, feeling sensations down there he had never felt before, but realized how good they felt.</p> <p>“I will leave you now to try to get yourself untied. Have fun, Timmy. Bye.”</p> <p>Mommy returned to the kitchen as Little Timmy sounded out several soft mmmmphs, which of course she ignored. Mommy finished the breakfast dished, cleaned off the counters, and brewed some nice hot tea and sat down at the kitchen table to drink it. She could see her son trying to wiggle out of his bonds, but he couldn’t even wiggle effectively.</p> <p>She finished her tea and returned to the living room, and stood in front of Little Timmy. She looked at his 2” erect penis, and took it in hand. She began to pump it. With her other hand she grabbed the enema nozzle and began to move it in and out. She watched Little Timmy as he shuddered. She knew she could make him orgasm. She had watched secretly as Timmy took a bath, watched him play with himself, watched him ejaculate into the bath water. She kept playing with him, rubbing her thumb over his cock head wet with his pre-cum, continued to move the nozzle in and out of his anus. Soon he came, his semen spurting onto the seat of the chair. He cried out several times and she continued to pump, making sure he spasmed several times, his cock pumping out the white liquid. She pulled her hands away, the nozzle resting back inside his rear hole, his cock still erect due to the strict bondage on it.</p> <p>“I know you must have enjoyed that, Timmy. And you said you wanted to be tied up all day. Well, I’ve decided to allow just that. I will come over once in a while and check on you, but you must remain just as you are until bedtime. I am going to watch some TV. Of course, you can’t, because you’re blindfolded. But you can hear it. Enjoy being tied up.”</p> <p>Mommy flopped down in her easy chair, brought up the footrest, and looked to see what was on cable. She heard Little Timmy begin to moan and groan through his gag. She glanced over at him, and noticed how his little body was bent at odd angles thanks to her severe ties. She didn’t notice that before. Her bondage put a strain on his back, his neck and head, his knees, his shoulders, his elbows, his upper body, his penis and testicles. All were at odd angles with just about every other part of his body, and she knew that by now, even only being tied up an hour, he must be in some pain. But because he asked for it, she didn’t care. She hadn’t cared when she had tie up her little brother naked either. She hadn’t cared when her father tied her up naked. So, she ignored his grunts and what seemed to be requests to be untied.</p> <p>She turned on the TV, and watched most of the morning, had lunch, then watched most of the afternoon. Still Little Timmy “mmmphed” his pleas.</p> <p>“Timmy, it’s mommy. I am going to play with you again. I notice your little cock is still hard, and your testicles seem to be turning a nice blue. Here we go again.”</p> <p>This time, before she touched his genitals or the nozzle still stuck in his little asshole, she began to flick the clothespins still clamped on his nipples. Extremely sore now, Timmy yelled through his gag. It hurt like a hurt he had never before experienced. He couldn’t even move his chest around, being tied to the back of the chair like it was. He had to suffer the pain of his sore nipples. Mommy even went one better – she pulled the clothespins off his nipples (boy, did he really scream at that), then let them snap back on. Of course, he screamed again.</p> <p>She grabbed his penis and just held it. It seemed to become just a little bit bigger. It began to seep the clear pre-cum again. Mommy squeezed it just behind the head as hard as she could, and just held on. Timmy moaned. She very slowly, while still squeezing his cock, began to move her hand back and forth. Timmy moaned some more. With her other hand she began to play with his almond sized balls. Again, Timmy moaned, and moaned some more. Mommy sped up. Little Timmy breathed faster. Mommy squeezed his balls, causing him to scream in pain. She rolled them around, now gently playing with them, and she sped up some more on pumping his cock. Of course, tied up as he was, as in her first masturbation of him, he couldn’t even move his hips back and forth. He could only wait and feel what mommy would do.</p> <p>And what mommy did was to release his cock from the tight squeeze, and to begin normally pumping back and forth on it. She continued to play with his balls, and finally he squirted more semen onto the seat of the chair. She got down on her knees, her mouth now even with his penis, and took it into her mouth. She licked him clean, then began to use her mouth on him, still playing with his tiny balls. He came again, and mommy took it all in and swallowed it. She left him hanging just like that.</p> <p>“Mommy is going to watch some more TV. I will untie you in a few hours. That way, you can be all tied up all day. OK?”</p> <p>Little Timmy couldn’t even move his head, afraid he might choke himself. He hurt, all over. His little body ached at the strain put on him by the bondage. Mommy had made him cum three times now, and didn’t know if he could do it again. But the ropes around his cock and balls kept him in continuous erection, and it began to hurt, really bad. His balls ached from being tied all the time. His nipples were so sore, he wanted to cry. He couldn’t move his head. He tried, and all that did was make him choke. He tried to move his feet, but with his ankles tied the way they were, and his big toes tied to the chair, and his knees tied wide open, he couldn’t. His shoulders hurt where they were forced over the back of the chair. He was in so much pain, he was finding it to be really bad. He could only hope mommy would untie him soon. He heard the TV go on. He didn’t care. The pain he felt blocked out the TV. He began to cry. And yell.</p> <p>Mommy ignored him. After another three hours, she finally began to untie him. When he was completely untied, he looked at all the rope marks on his naked body. She hoped that now he wouldn’t ask about being tied up again.</p> <p>“Would you like mommy to give you a bath?”</p> <p>“Yes, please, mommy.”</p> <p>Mommy ran a warm bath with bubbles, put him in, and washed him off. She even masturbated him in the warm bath. He enjoyed that very much.</p> <p>When she took him out of the tub and began to dry him off, he asked, “Mommy, when will you tie me up again like that?”</p> </div>",[]
598,Vela Tied By Triplets: Day 1,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-06-28,19,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Little 8-year-old Vela passed the large house every time she walked to the public pool. Being a large house it also had a large back yard with a 10’ privacy fence all around it. She always heard laughter coming from it as she passed by. Once she stopped and just listened for a few minutes. Her raven black hair cut pageboy style shone midnight blue in the mid-morning sun. Her pure white skin, whiter even than milk, seemed as plaster. Her skin never burned, nor did it ever tan. Her blue eyes sucked you in.</p> <p>She always wore the same swimsuit. The top consisted of three straps and two little diamonds. One strap connected the two diamonds in front, a second strap coming from the two upper diamonds held it on behind her neck, the third strap came from the two sides of the diamonds tying it on in back. Her bottom consisted of a very tight, slightly too small, piece of cloth which often rode into the crack of her bottom and into her crotch, showing just the snippets of her little labia. She continually had to pull on her bottom to keep it out. The top of the bottom barely came to the top of her little pubis. The back showed the very top of her butt crack. Nobody seemed to care.</p> <p>As she stood there listening to the boys, she knew they were all 11 years old, triplets, and all with the same name, only spelled differently – Shawn, Sean, and Shaen. She often wondered what it would be like to have a brother or sister. She was an only child. She envied those children who had siblings to play with, especially at the pool. Often she would find a friend or two to play with, but often as not she would have to play by herself.</p> <p>She always walked to the pool in just her swimsuit and barefoot wearing nothing else, carrying a towel. Finally, after about a month or so, she wondered if they would come to the pool and play with her. There was a gate on the front of the wall where it jutted out about two feet from the house, and she knocked. The laughing stopped, and she knocked again. The boys opened up the gate and just stared at this little girl wearing nothing but a skimpy bikini bathing suit. She noticed the boys were wearing just shorts, and nothing else. They were tanned where the shorts didn’t hide their skin.</p> <p>“What do you want, shrimp?” asked the first boy nastily.</p> <p>“I... uh... I...” she stammered, “I just... just wanted to know if... if you boys... boys would like to come to the pool and play with me,” she finally managed to say.</p> <p>The three boys walked away for just a minute, then came back. “No, but if you want to come in we can play with you in here. How’s that?”</p> <p>She smiled. “That’s wonderful! Can I come in now?”</p> <p>“Sure,” said the boys. As soon as she walked into their back yard she noticed some strange things. She had never seen a back yard like this before.</p> <p>“Go ahead and put your towel down,” said one of the boys. “You won’t need it.”</p> <p>She laid her towel carefully over a railing to the large wooden back porch. “Now what?” she asked innocently.</p> <p>The boys grinned at her in a way she didn’t like. The all came up and surrounded her. “Now, we play with you. Our way.” And instantly, while two boys held her, the third untied and removed her top and pulled off her bottom. She screamed, and Shean got behind her with something in his hand, and while her mouth was open shoved a tightly knotted sock into her mouth and tied it behind her head. Next, he tied a blindfold around her eyes so she couldn’t see. Then they let her down.</p> <p>She reached up to remove the gag and blindfold, but before she could Shawn pulled her hands in front of her, palms together, and tied them together very tightly with rope. With the long ends left he pulled her over to a swing set which had no swings, and got up on a ladder and looped the rope over the top pipe, pulling up on little Vela’s arms until she stood on tiptoe. They heard her screaming through her gag. They didn’t care. The other two boys wrapped rope around each of her ankles, then spread them out to tie them around the spread metal legs of the swing set. She now hung by her wrists and legs, her little chest stretched to its fullest, her belly button stretched up and down, and her little pussy lips spread out as well, the pink inside showing nicely. She struggled, but with no help to get free.</p> <p>“You know,” said Sean, “we never did get her name.”</p> <p>“I think it’s Vela,” said Shawn, “she just lives right across the street.”</p> <p>“Well, how shall we begin?” asked Shaen.</p> <p>“How about her little butt?” asked Sean. “Come here. You can see her little butt hole from behind.”</p> <p>The other two boys walked behind Vela’s tied and stretched and tortured body, and sure enough they could see her little anus peeking out from between her pure white butt cheeks, a dark pink puckered area in deep contrast.</p> <p>Sean reached out and poked at it. Vela screamed. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. All she wanted was someone to play with, not tie her up and torture her like this. He poked her little anus again, and continued to poke it until it seemed to drive her wild. He opened her butt cheeks as far as they would go with his hands while Shawn wet a finger and slowly inserted it into her rear hole. She screamed and writhed at the intrusion, no one ever having touched her there, except her mom when bathing her, and then only in a loving manner and just very briefly to clean her up back there.</p> <p>Shawn moved his finger in and out, Vela continually screaming and writhing at the tortuous intrusion. Finally, he pulled it out. “Get the whip,” he told Shaen.</p> <p>Whip? Whip? Oh no! No one had ever spanked her. She had never given her mommy or daddy reason to. And now, the boys had a whip they were going to use on her bare bottom?</p> <p>The first painful strike came suddenly and unexpectedly. It hurt worse than she could ever have imagined. She had seen scenes on TV with somebody getting whipped, but it never looked that bad. The second hurt even worse, as Shaen hit her even harder. She was really crying now, her bottom burning from the two lashes. Now Shaen really whipped her, sending lash after fiery lash into her naked bottom. She screamed as loudly as she could, but they only went as far as the boys’ ears.</p> <p>“Enough,” said Sean, “we don’t want to tear her apart. Just torture her severely.” Shaen dropped the whip. Now, one of the boys began to spank her with just his hand, which added to the pain, without doing any more damage.</p> <p>This soon stopped. “Do you have the pins?” asked Shawn. Sean brought them over.</p> <p>Pins? Thought Vela. What pins could these be? She didn’t have long to find out. Shawn Pulled and tweaked and twisted on Vela’s right nipple a few minutes, making her scream more. Then she really screamed and wriggled and the allowed the alligator clip to clamp down on her right nipple with a vengeance. Then he did the same to her left nipple, and again she screamed and jerked. She couldn’t take the pain, but she had to. They just left her there a moment to look at her.</p> <p>Vela settled down as the pain subsided into a dull ache on her nipples. She would tell her mommy and daddy what happened, then these boys would really be in trouble. Then they would see.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt something whacking against the bottoms of her bare feet. It didn’t seem to bad at first, then the whacks grew faster and harder until the bottoms of her feet screamed from the pain. She didn’t know what was being whacked against her feet, but she hoped it stopped soon. She couldn’t know the boys had riding crops for this purpose, but not this purpose only.</p> <p>As two of the boys continued to slap the crops against her soles, the other boy began to slap the wide end against her now soaking wet and wide-open labia and vagina. This sent her into convulsions. Never had she experienced such pain in her life. She could do little. She jerked around, trying to avoid the crop, but knew it was useless. The boys stopped with her feet, and just the one crop concentrated on her pussy. She knew that’s what it was called at school. Now why would she think about it being called that at a time like this?</p> <p>The crop continued to pound away and something slipped inside her down there. She tensed at the intrusion, but it only hurt for a second. As the boy moved the crop handle in and out and the other slapped the flat part of the second against her clitoris (she knew that’s where it was hitting, her mother had taught her all about the human body), she began to feel something she had never felt before, but she knew what it was called. She began to writhe in an uncontrollable, sexual way, and knew she was going to have what her mother called and orgasm, or “cum”. She moved her body back and forth with the inserted crop handle while trying to get the boy to hit her harder against her clit. Apparently he heard her for he did just that.</p> <p>She continued to writhe around, her nipple clamps bouncing around and causing the pleasurable pain she had never felt before, and soon that electric shock of orgasm surged through her body. She tensed and relaxed several times, allowing the orgasm to sweep over her, sweep through her, enveloping her completely.</p> <p>“Guys, I think we did it,” said Shawn.</p> <p>“Vela, are you OK?” asked Shaen.</p> <p>Vela nodded, sweating profusely now in the hot late morning sun. “Would you like to be untied?” Vela shook her head no. “Would you like to reach orgasm again?” Vela nodded vigorously. Never had she experienced such a sensation, and she wanted to do it all over again. “We are going to add a little something to make it even more exciting.”</p> <p>Again, she felt a wet finger enter her little anus, and she grunted, but this time didn’t protest. Once again the boys started on her, flicking the alligator clamps, whacking her bare soles with one crop, a crop handle once again up inside her, and the third whacking here against her clit. Now, with a finger up her rear hole, she felt totally relaxed and ready. The boys began very slowly this time, allowing her orgasm to build up over a 20-minute period, then she came again, only harder this time with the finger up her rear hole and the length of time it took them to build her up to it. She tensed and relaxed to allow the orgasm to flow over and through her again, this time in such a state that she hoped it would never end. But of course, it did. Then, when the crop handle was pulled out and the finger pulled out of her rear hole, the combination sent her into yet another orgasm.</p> <p>When she stopped, her head hung down to her chest, and drool dripped out between her lips and fell onto her already beaded sweaty chest.</p> <p>“OK, boys, let’s let her down now, easily.”</p> <p>One of the boys first removed the alligator clips and slowly rubbed them to get the blood circulating again. They untied her feet, removed her blindfold and gag, then untied her wrists.</p> <p>“Are you going to tell on us?” asked Shaen.</p> <p>“No, I’m not going to tell on you. On one condition. You do this to me every day, in a different tied-up way.”</p> <p>“Sure, Vela, we can do that. I guess we’ll see you tomorrow morning then.”</p> <p>She put on her swimming suit, kissed each of the boys on the cheek, smiled sweetly at them, and left to go swimming, not worried about the welts on her butt. She didn’t care what people thought. Not even her mommy and daddy. If they asked, she just wouldn’t say anything. That’s all...</p> </div>",[]
599,Vela Tied By Triplets: Day 2,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-06-30,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Vela left her house over an hour early, telling her mother the pool was opening an hour earlier and staying open an hour later. Even though she thought she was telling her mother a little white lie, the city decided to do this very thing. But that was the last thing on her mind. She stood just in front of the gate where she had been pulled in yesterday. Today, she was there voluntarily. She wanted... no, needed more of what the three boys did to her.</p> <p>Finally she opened the gate, dressed only in her too-tight bikini swimsuit and carrying a towel. The boys were waiting for her. One boy locked the gate, a second removed her top, and a third removed her bottom as she lifted one foot, then the other so it would come off. She now stood before them completely naked. She noticed all three of them were fully dressed today in shirt, jeans, tennis shoes and socks. Yesterday they had worn only shorts. Their dress today sent a little shiver through her body, knowing she stood naked, and in a short time would be tied up by these same three boys.</p> <p>One of the boys (all had the same name, just spelled differently – Shawn, Sean and Shaen) pulled her hands together in front of her, palm to palm, and wrapped his large hand around her small wrists. He pulled her toward the swingless swing set.</p> <p>Under where they had tied her before, between the wide spread legs of the set, lay a blanket. The boy holding her wrists turned her around and pulled her wrists behind her, again palm to palm. She felt him begin to tie her wrists that way. He used about 20’ of rope to tie them, wrapping the ends back and up her arms, pulling her elbows together and tying the rope off there. She breathed just a little harder.</p> <p>Another boy showed her the gag she would wear, a soft rubber ball set in the middle of a large knee sock. The boy put it against her mouth, and she opened it to take it in. It seemed too big, but he stuffed in as far as he could get it with his thumbs as he applied pressure to the sides of her head with his fingers, then wrapped the sock around her head twice and tied it tightly at the back of her head. Two boys picked her up by the arms while the third picked her up by her still untied feet and lay her face down on the blanket. A second boy joined the other boy at her feet. They tied rope around each knee leaving ends of about 10’. They crossed her ankles, bending her knees to get her feet as close to her bare butt as possible, then with 20’ more of rope began tying her ankles together.</p> <p>Not quite finished, they took more rope and pulled her wrists back to her feet and her feet to her wrists, pulling a rope between the two sets of bound appendages, then wrapped her feet and ankles together, tying off that rope. Her poor little body now lay on the blanket in a severe bow. Tears began to flow. She didn’t know if it was from the pain, or the pleasure.</p> <p>One of the boys then placed cloths on her eyes, then tied another knee sock around her head to hold them in while at the same time placing a rope directly against her head so that the sock would hold it in place. Once the sock had been wrapped twice around and tied off, the rope from her blindfold was pulled, arcing her head back, and tied the ends to her wrists/ankles.</p> <p>But they weren’t finished yet. Another rope thrown over the end of the swing set was tied to her wrists/ankles, pulled up so she was suspended at head height, her tortured body now bowed even more, then the ropes placed earlier on her knees pulled out as far as the boys could get them and tied them off to the legs of the swing set.</p> <p>Vela was now completely and totally helpless, her body stark naked, blindfolded and gagged. Her little anus and labia were pulled open by the way the boys had tied the ropes. But still, they weren’t finished. One of the boys snapped alligator clamps on her nipples again, only this time they were attached by twine going through the holes in the clamp ends. She screamed through her gag at the new additions, but of course her scream barely reached the boys’ ears, and they stood right next to her. And, the addition of a heavy lock to distend her little nipples just added to the pain in her chest. Jerking around just made them pull harder, and pulling harder on her nipples made her jerk around.</p> <p>Finally, she subsided, and they just let her hang there in her 8-year-old naked and tied body, studying that whiter than milk-white smoothness, that midnight-blue hair in pageboy cut.</p> <p>Thoughts ran through her head. What were they going to do to her? Would it hurt more, or less, than what they did yesterday? Would she be able to hold out? When were they going to start? How much longer could she stand the pain coming from her nipples? How long would they keep her here? Her bottom still hurt from yesterday, would they hurt her bottom some more?</p> <p>She felt hands running across her little bottom. They felt so good. They ran up and down her naked bottom, pinching and pulling and scratching, causing her to struggle. Another boy began on her feet, running fingers up and down her soles and toes, adding to the torture of her bare ass. Then wetness, and she knew the boy was biting and licking her toes and soles. This continued for she didn’t know how long, her body swaying in the air, the clamps pulling on her painful nipples. A finger found her anus and played along it, up and down it. She squirmed a little more. Someone else found her pussy. She felt a finger run up and down it lightly. She squirmed a little more. Some one flicked her clit. She jerked this time. She felt something slick being rubbed around and into her anus. After yesterday, she knew it must be baby oil. Once completely drenched, she felt one of the boys insert an anal plug into her rear hole. She squirmed and squeezed her butt muscles together, but it slid in easily and seemed to pop when her anus sucked in the large bulb at the end, and as hard as she tried, couldn’t get it pushed out. It filled her completely back there. She loved the sensation it sent through her.</p> <p>Now the excruciating pain once again hit her as the boys clamped metal clamps on each pussy lip. She didn’t know what was to come next. Suddenly, a terrific shock generated from down there as one of the boys turned on and increased the power slightly on an electric shock device. Again and again, shocks hit her, and each shock almost paralyzed her. Sweat beaded across every inch of her skin. She couldn’t even scream. Time after time, shock after shock. She couldn’t bear it much more.</p> <p>When she thought she would pass out the shocking stopped. The clamps were removed, and her labia rubbed to get the circulation back into them. She screamed again and again at the pain. She still felt the butt plug filling her rear hole.</p> <p>But now, another lock was added to her nipple clamps. She knew her nipples couldn’t take much more. They seemed to be pulled to their maximum, seemed as if they were being pulled all the way to the ground by whatever weight the boys were using on her. And she still hadn’t been able to reach orgasm yet.</p> <p>No one touched her now. The warm breeze was cooling her, the sweat rolling profusely off her tiny body. She hung there again. Her body a little play thing for the boys, she waited for whatever they were going to do to her. She wished they would hurry up. The suspense was almost worse than what they did to her. Still no one touched her. She began to wiggle as best as she could. This sent the nipple clamps swinging, so she stopped. The clamps pulled on her nipples so hard she couldn’t take it now. She wanted them off her nipples. But she knew that they would be left there until the boys were ready to take them off.</p> <p>Once again they started scratching and pinching her bottom while another started on her feet again. Oh, how she wished they would stop/continue! She wanted this, but how much could she take? Her little body seemed to be at its maximum pain level, yet still she took more of what they offered.</p> <p>Suddenly, light rubbing of her pussy lips, the turning of the butt plug, the light flicking of her clitoris. She writhed as the boys continued to manipulate her. The clamps burned her nipples. The light touch the boys were giving her would not allow her to cum. She attempted to force her body against the fingers, but tied as tightly as she was it proved fruitless. The boys continued to taunt her with just their very light touching and rubbing. One of the boys continued to turn the butt plug in her anus, which sent her through spasms. But again, not nearly enough to send her into an orgasm. She needed one badly. She wanted one badly. She pleaded mentally with the boys, but apparently they didn’t have telepathy.</p> <p>Then, the boy playing with her lips slid a finger up inside her. She squealed at the welcome intrusion. But still, he moved his finger in and out so very slowly, it did nothing but excite her, not even allow her to come close to an orgasm. Then, every thing stopped, the fingers stopped, and the boy emptied her vagina again by pulling his finger out. It was becoming more than she could bear. She began to shake from crying, needing to cum, but deprived of that simple little matter.</p> <p>Again she hung there, suspended, naked, tied, gagged and blindfolded, waiting. And waiting. And waiting.</p> <p>Suddenly pain on her little pussy. The crop she knew so well from yesterday once again made its mark on her. It slapped against her little lips, and she jerked at each slap of the crop. The boys watched as her labia swelled with the pounding of the crop against them. They became red and swollen. She cried out, but the sound went nowhere. The slapping became harder and harder until she screamed again and again, but no amount of screaming made him stop. She was theirs to do with as they wanted, and she knew it. This is what she wanted. Or she thought so, anyway.</p> <p>Stopped. It stopped. They allowed her to rest. Then, a finger once again into her pussy, then she felt two. And three. They stretched her to the point of almost tearing her apart. In and out, in and out. And the butt plug being turned around and around in her anus. And her clitoris being rubbed.</p> <p>Soon, it began. She could feel it build up slowly. Yes! This is what she had come here for, why she had let them do the things they did to her. And with her movements, the nipple clamps swayed, pulling on them now even more, hurting with pleasure this time, instead of pain. Soon, it began to build a little more. Please, she begged them, please let me cum this time!</p> <p>But no. They stopped again, fingers came out of her pussy, butt plug stopped turning, clit no longer rubbed. Oh, god, how much longer can they do this to me? As long as they wanted.</p> <p>She hung there again, no one touching her. Sweat dripped off her naked body. Her neck ached from being pulled back. Wait! NO, PLEASE, NOT ANOTHER ONE! Yet a third weight (another lock) was added to the twine connecting the two alligator clamps squeezing her nipples. And now, the pain was totally unbearable. She didn’t know how much farther her little nipples could take the weights, but she felt as if they were being torn off her body. One of the boys sent them swinging. NO! OH! OWWWWWW! OH GOD! PLESE TAKE THEM OFF!</p> <p>Now, a single finger into her pussy, another rubbing her clit, another boy turning the butt plug as fast as he could. OH PLEASE LET ME CUM NOW! OH PLEASE OH PLEASE OH PLEASE LET ME CUM!!!!!</p> <p>The orgasm began to build, slowly, slowly. A second finger entered her pussy. YES! ANOTHER FINGER, PLEASE! Yet a third finger into her pussy. All of them moving in and out, one rubbing her clit, another now moving the butt plug in and out as well.</p> <p>Stronger and stronger her orgasm built, until, at last, it shot through her like a hot poker. She screamed as loudly as she could, tensed and relaxed many times this time, her toes curling in the ecstasy, telling the boys just how strong an orgasm she experienced. The boys all then counted to three, and at three they pulled their fingers out of her pussy while the other pulled out the butt plug. Again, a second orgasm hit her hard just from that.</p> <p>She began to cry. The boys removed the clamps from her nipples and rubbed them for circulation. This hurt her, but knew she needed it. They untied her knees and brought her down, removed the blindfold, gag and all the ties.</p> <p>She put on her swimming suit and picked up her towel.</p> <p>“Tomorrow?”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>These were the only two words spoken the entire time she was in their power.<br/> She went swimming, noticing the severe rope marks on her arms and ankles, knowing people would see and wonder, knowing that another harsh bondage session waited her the next day.</p> </div>",[]
600,Vela Tied By Triplets: Day 3,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-07-03,7,5,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Vela opened her eyes, sunlight shining on her nude body. She stretched, her air conditioner raising goose bumps on her milky skin. Her nipples became erect in the cold air as well. Ever since she was four, she hated wearing clothes. Her mom finally gave up on making her put her jammies or nightgown on for bed. Once in her room, she always took them off. Her mom even let her play naked inside the house.</p> <p>Vela got up and put on the tight little swimsuit. She ran downstairs and her mom had her breakfast ready. An egg, toast, and a glass each of milk and orange juice.</p> <p>“I’m leaving again early today, mom, to go to the pool.”</p> <p>“All right, dear. Have fun.”</p> <p>“What is the temperature supposed to be today?”</p> <p>“Well, let’s see. It’s about 8:30 now, and it’s already over 90 degrees. By 10:00 it should be close to 100.”</p> <p>“OK. Bye!”</p> <p>She ran out the door, and eased herself to the gate across the street. Her little bottoms had eased up into her crotch and slid into her butt crack. But that didn’t matter now. She decided yesterday that today she would remove her swimsuit before she even went in. Which she did now. She pulled off her top, then her bottoms, and folded them together and laid them behind on the small sidewalk. She hesitated before opening the gate. She was scared, she was excited, she was... fearful. But was she ready? She didn’t know. Did she want what they would do to her? Yes. No. Yes.</p> <p>She knocked on the gate. It opened and the three boys stood there waiting for her. They gently pulled her into the back yard. Sweat began to pour off her body in the early morning heat. The boys wore their skimpy swimsuits and nothing else. She looked at their crotches, and noticed bulges there. She knew about penises, and testicles, and how boys had sex with girls, but she had never seen a naked boy yet, nor had a penis inside her. She wondered how it differed from a crop or fingers.</p> <p>They led her to the swingless swing set again. The blanket lay where it had lain yesterday. Two of the boys held her up by her armpits while the third forced her to her knees. He lifted up her left ankle and using lots of rope tied it to her left thigh. Then repeated the process with her right ankle and thigh. He forced her knees apart as far as he could get them, then used two more ropes to tie her legs to the swing set legs. She was literally split, her pussy lips spread wide open. They tied each wrist, then pulled the ropes up and out, tying her arms as spread as far apart and as high as they could. They blindfolded her, then gagged her. No one touched her. They just let her hang there, suffering in the heat. She began to struggle. She wasn’t sure, but she thought the boys were watching her. She wanted to put on a good show for them, so she struggled even more, twisting and pulling and tugging and heaving her pelvis forward and back again and again. She yelled into her gag, and continued to struggle until she grew tired.</p> <p>Someone pinched her very sore nipples. She jerked, and they continued to pinch them, making her squeal and squirm even more. He twisted her nipples, pulled them out as far as he could then let them spring back to her heaving chest. He rolled them in his thumbs and forefingers, then yanked on them really hard. He was merciless. She cried, screamed, twisted, and knew she wanted this. She now craved the tying up and the pain.</p> <p>The now, crops hit her on her pussy and on her ass, first very easy and slow, then harder and faster, and harder and faster until she was being hit so hard the pain seemed unbearable. It continued. She thought it would never stop. It reached the point where she almost passed out. But apparently the boys knew when to stop. She sagged in her bonds. She mewled into her gag, wanting them to let her go and not do anything else, yet wanting them to do more to her.</p> <p>No one touched her again for a while, allowing her to rest and come around. Someone removed her gag. She didn’t say anything. She knew something new was going to happen. She felt something soft against her lips. She opened her mouth, and received whatever it was they were offering her. Then she knew – a penis. One of the boy’s penises entered her mouth. She moved her head back and forth, biting down a little, not enough to hurt, just enough to give him some pleasure. He grabbed her head and pushed it onto his penis until it hit the back of her throat. She nearly gagged, but continued to suck and nibble on his penis. Finally, she felt him squirt something into her mouth. She knew this was his semen. She swallowed as he continued to squirt. He pulled out, the salty but not unpleasant taste still in her mouth.</p> <p>Now, the second penis entered her mouth, and she proceeded to do the same thing. Then the third boy stuck his penis into her mouth. Again, she sucked him off. Her entire body thrilled at being tied and forced to suck off three boys. They replaced her gag.</p> <p>Now, she felt one of the boys in front of her, and one behind her. The one in front pushed his chest against hers, and soon felt his penis fill her pussy. The boy in back, his penis well oiled, slowly slid it into her anus. She now could move neither forward nor backward without being impaled by a penis. She could feel them touching on opposite sides of the little membrane separating her vagina from her anal canal. Never before had she experienced such a sensation. Neither had moved yet.</p> <p>Then slowly, both boys began to move in and out, but not at the same time. As one move out, the other moved in. She could feel her clit being rubbed as the boy in her pussy moved in and out.</p> <p>The feeling began to come, the sense of orgasm, but yet so far away. The boys were moving too slowly for her to be able to cum. Still they continued to move in and out of her holes. The boy in front reached up and squeezed and twisted her nipples. She screamed. He reached behind her and grabbed her butt, and pulled her to him and the other boy reached around her, grabbed her lips, and pulled her against him. She felt herself being pulled apart.</p> <p>Now, they speeded up a little. Now, the orgasm approached a little closer. He tiny chest was heaving, and sweat rolled off all three of their bodies. They moved faster, and her only interest, her orgasm, approached slowly.</p> <p>Then she felt them. They spurted into her, their semen into her vagina and her anus. They spasmed several times, then pulled out. And she hadn’t even nearly reached her orgasm. They pulled out, and she could feel their sperm running out of her two holes.</p> <p>OH GOD! WHEN WILL THEY LET ME CUM! WHEN WILL THEY ALLOW ME RELEASE!</p> <p>One boy stuck his finger up her anus, another into her vagina and against her clit, then began to move in and out and rub away. She began to squirm, to writhe, to whine through her gag.</p> <p>YES! IT WAS ALMOST THERE! HER ORGASM! COMING! NOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!</p> <p>She screamed, tensed, curled her toes, and relaxed several times. They stopped, and she hung there, spent, in her bonds.</p> <p>Soon, they released her.</p> <p>“Not tomorrow. It’s Saturday. Our folks are home. Maybe not ever again.”</p> <p>“But...”</p> <p>“No, just don’t come back any more. We can’t do this any more. Goodbye, Vela,” and each one in turn bent down and kissed her pussy lips and patted her naked bottom.</p> <p>Very looked down at herself outside the gate. The rope marks were really prevalent this time. And this time, when she got home, her mother finally did ask her about them. And she told her everything that had happened the last three days...</p> <p>“But Vela, you know that house has been abandoned for the last 10 years. The realtor told us that when we moved in here. Take a look. It is nothing but a run down old house.”</p> <p>Vela looked out the window and saw the falling and rotting house. Then she looked at her rope marks. She knew, in spite of what her mother said, that she was there with the three boys. Where they came from, or where they went to, she didn’t know...</p> </div>",[]
601,Sadie and Kassy,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-07-13,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My best friend, a woman named Leigh, asked me to be a “Nanny” to her future stepdaughter, 11-year-old Sadie, from June until school started, from 0800 to approximately 1700. She knew she could trust me. I of course, told her certainly. She couldn’t pay me, but since I didn’t work, that really didn’t matter. It gave me something to do.</p> <p>The first few days were tense, with Sadie not knowing what to make of me. I had been in her 5th. Grade class as a YouthFriend, and that is where she knew me. She hardly spoke to me.</p> <p>Then, toward the end of the week, I brought over some games, and we began playing. She had fun, and found out I wasn’t such a bad guy after all. In fact, I let her get away with things Leigh wouldn’t.</p> <p>I bought her a new swimming suit, a two-piece with skimpy bottoms, and a top that pulled on with cross-straps which held the top on. But not when she jumped into the trailer park pool. It always rode up and I could see her little nipples.</p> <p>I took her swimming the second week, and then she asked me one day when the pool was closed if I would take her for a ride, and let her sit on my lap and steer. Now was my chance. I told her on two conditions. She asked what. I said that one, you always wear your swimsuit and nothing else and two, that you will have to obey me, no matter what I tell you to do. I asked how badly she wanted to drive. She disappeared into her room and stepped back out with her swimsuit on. I told her when we got back she had to do exactly what I told her to do, no matter what. She said, OK.</p> <p>We went out into the country (we lived in a small town and the country was only blocks away). She did a very good job of steering. I let her do this for about fifteen minutes. When we got back we went inside, and she asked OK, what do I have to do. I told her she had to remove her swimsuit while standing facing me.</p> <p>Her cream face with freckles spattered across her nose and under her eyes paled even more. I should tell you she had blue eyes and blond hair cut short, but not so short she couldn’t put it up in short pony tails, which she had this day. Her body was that of a boy and very lean, but a very nice butt and the cutest feet you’ve ever seen.</p> <p>She said if she had to do that then she would tell Leigh that I raped her. I told her not before I would tell Leigh that you undressed in your room and came out to stand in front of me on your own idea, and that if I made you dress again you would tell her, again, that I raped her. So, we had and unwritten contract.</p> <p>She removed her top, covering her little, smaller than dime-sized nipples with one arm, then pulled down her swimsuit bottom with her other hand and covered her pubic area with that hand as she rose up. I told her to give me her bathing suit. She kicked top and bottom over to me. I said no, pick them up and hand them to me, with both hands.</p> <p>She obeyed, and I saw her sweet hairless slit. I told her to just stand there, her arms at her sides. She did. I told her to turn around with her back to me, and back up until I told her to stop. She obeyed. I pulled two lengths of rope from the bag I had brought, and first tied her wrists behind her, then tied her ankles together. She didn’t say anything. She just stood there. I just looked at her sweet little butt. God, it was fantastic! I reached out and parted her cheeks so I could see her tiny bottom hole. She began to move away and I told her no, just stand there.</p> <p>I took out my digital camera and told her to hop around to different places in the trailer, and took pictures of her. Except for spreading her ass cheeks I hadn’t touched her yet at all.</p> <p>Suddenly came a knock at the door. It was her good friend Kassy. I told Sadie to crouch down behind the kitchen sink. She hopped into the kitchen and hid. I let Kassy in.</p> <p>“Where’s Sadie?” she asked.</p> <p>“She’s here,” I told her. “Sadie, come on out.”</p> <p>Sadie stood up, nearly falling over, and hopped around into the small living room to where Kassy sat on the couch. Her eyes widened. She looked at me.</p> <p>“I want you to tie me up to. I’ve been tied up a lot of times. My mom ties me up about three times a week so I won’t get into trouble, and often makes me, uh, you know.”</p> <p>“You mean she masturbates you and makes you cum?”</p> <p>She nodded, holding her head down. “Don’t be ashamed. I could do that to, if you want me to.”</p> <p>She looked at me, her eyes wide with excitement.</p> <p>I pulled out more rope as Kassy stripped. She was 13, short brown hair, and developing breasts (each one about the size of a half of a cantaloupe, very firm, very beautiful, with pink nipples and aureole. She sported a small, just beginning thatch of brown curly hair at her crotch, but not enough to actually hide her slit.</p> <p>Once undressed she kneeled in front of me, head down, legs spread apart so her vagina was in full view, her hands resting on her knees palms up. This is the typical slave position for a woman, and I wondered where she learned it.</p> <p>As Sadie just stood there, naked and tied up, I asked Kassy, “So, how would you like to be tied up?”</p> <p>“Very tightly, so you can see my asshole, and my cunt. Mom often ties me up with my hands spread as far as they can go on the bed, then brings my feet up and over my head and ties them at the ankles to the bed frame. I can see my own little slit just above my face.”</p> <p>“Sadie, follow us,” and I took Kassy by the nipples, pulled her up by them, then led her into the back bedroom, the bed being a King sized one, big enough for both girls. I had Kassy lay down, then pulled one arm to the side and tied it to the bedrail, then did the same with the other. However, before I tied her feet, I blindfolded and gagged her very severely. Before I gagged her she begged me not to. I said you wanted to be tied up, I’m tying you up, so shut up, and stuffed the gag into her mouth and secured tightly behind her head. Then I pulled her ankles up and out and tied them off as well. I had a full view of her vagina, clit and anus. Her little breasts stood straight up, firm and ready for torture.</p> <p>I had Sadie lay at the foot of the bed where there was plenty of room. I then proceeded to tie her arms from her wrists up to her elbows without any problem. She was a gymnast, and her elbows came together without any problem. I tied a rope around her knees, then another around her upper body. I pulled her feet up and touched her wrists with the heels, and tied them there. Finally, I tried to blindfold her and gag her, but she began shaking her head and yelling, “No! No! No!”</p> <p>I got up on the bed and put my knees on either side of her head to hold it still. I managed to get the blindfold and gag on. Now she was helplessly naked, hogtied, gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>I returned to Kassy. I touched one side of her bottom. She jerked. I touched the other. She jerked again. I began to use my fingernails against her butt cheeks. She groaned and jerked, but I knew she loved it. I tickled her feet. She really jerked around, screaming and writhing and gyrating.</p> <p>I stopped, then barely touched her clitoris, now standing out a full three inches. It was huge. She screamed and writhed. I ran my fingers along her slit. More writhing. Then I stopped completely. I went to the bag I had brought and pulled out a cat o’ nine tails whip. It would sting and bring red welts to her derriere, but it was more for whipping her little pussy and asshole. And the way she was tied, well, I couldn’t resist.</p> <p>I didn’t even warn her, I just lay in with the first strike against her pussy and clit, and the way her butt was sticking up, her anus as well. She didn’t just scream, she SCREAMED! Writhed her butt in circles, as best she could. I lay on with my second strike. More of the same from her. Now, I didn’t stop between whippings of her anus, vagina and clit. I whipped her probably 30 times or so. I stuck my finger into her twat. Yep, I knew it. She was as wet as any full-grown woman could be. With that we finger I eased it into her butt hole and kind of moved it around. She tried to expel me, but it didn’t do her any good. I continued to move my finger all around her inside her anal canal, making her grunt and groan through her gag, making her move her bottom all around.</p> <p>I pulled it out abruptly, causing her to yelp. Then I saw those pert little nipples again, and I left to find some clothes pins. When I returned Kassy was breathing quickly, and Sadie began to struggle on the bed in an effort to get loose. She couldn’t, but still I watched her struggle and make all kinds of sounds through her gag. I went to Kassy and began to knead her little breasts and pinch and pull on her nipples for about fifteen minutes, then attached a clothespin to each of her now wrinkled and erect nipples. She screamed at each attachment, and screamed even more as I flicked them back and forth.</p> <p>I returned to her feet and eased them down far enough so that her bottom was just barely off the bed. I picked up Sadie and lay her on the floor so I would have room to fuck Kassy. I removed my clothes and got on the bed, aiming my cock directly at her wide open and very wet pussy lips, and gently thrust into her. She squealed. I began to move in and out, and the faster I moved the more she grunted and squirmed. I slowed down, then stopped, just moving my cock inside her barely at all. Then I began to speed up again. In a few minutes I had her squirming and gyrating, and then she tensed, jerked and screamed. She had just cum. I continued my own thrusting until I felt the spasms of squirting my own sperm into her. I finally stopped and pulled out, removed her gag, and made her clean me off with her mouth. Here I again moved my cock inside her mouth until I came again and told her she had better swallow every drop, or else. She did, and I re-gagged her and left her lying there.</p> <p>I picked up Sadie and put her back on the bed, this time on her back, so I could see her little twat. Although her knees and ankles were tied together tightly, I could still get my finger onto and, eventually, into her hairless, pale slit. I first began to rub her little pale nipples, which were almost nonexistent. She groaned. I managed to pinch each one, and pulled and pinched them hard, twisted them. She really screamed. I kept this up for a number of minutes, just how long I didn’t know. I just enjoyed listening to her scream as I continued to torture her nipples.</p> <p>As I continued to twist and pull and pinch her nipples with one hand, I used the other to rub a finger along her slit. She raised her hips as I did this, then pulled her hips down into the bed and I tried to insert a finger into her vagina. I finally managed this little maneuver, and could tell she was already wet inside. She continued to buck, trying to dislodge me, or perhaps trying to get me to go deeper. I wasn’t sure.</p> <p>My finger finally slid easily inside, while my thumb located her tiny clitoris. I began to move my finger in and out, rub her clit, and continued to torture her nipples. Her whole body began to writhe even more. Then she tensed, screamed through her gag, and I knew I had made her cum. Probably her very first orgasm. I found out later she didn’t even know what her private parts were called, much less anything about actual sex.</p> <p>I removed her gag and told her not to say a word. I moved her to where her mouth was directly in front of Kassy’s juicy slit. I told her to lick Kassy clean, and she had better do a good job the first time cause if she didn’t, I would make her do it again and again until she cleaned Kassy out completely. I tugged her up a little further until her mouth was pressed directly against Kassy’s spread lips.</p> <p>I got my camera and took pictures from every angle possible of little Sadie eating out Kassy. When she finished, I gagged her again. I pulled her away from Kassy and then just left them tied up like that for a little while. I stayed and watched them struggle, trying to get free, and listened as they both gurgled and mewled into their gags as they tried to escape.</p> <p>I picked up Sadie and lay her on the floor. I first untied Kassy’s feet and tied them together at the ankles and her legs at the knees, then I untied her arms and warned her not to try anything. I rolled her to her stomach and tied her wrists together behind her, and pulled her elbows together as well, tying them tightly. I stood her up right in front of Sadie, the two girls facing each other. I forced them together, even though Sadie was somewhat shorter than Kassy. I tied a rope to Sadie’s wrists, pulled it under her, between both girls’ legs, then tied the other end to Kassy’s wrists. I tied them together at the upper body, then tied their ankles together.</p> <p>“OK, girls,” I told them, “I want you to get into the living room any way you can.”</p> <p>They just stood there for a couple of minutes, then they both tried to go the same way, which almost caused them to fall. Since they couldn’t talk, they couldn’t tell the other what to do. Kassy began to hop, and Sadie followed her lead. They made it into the living room without too much trouble, though they did get off beat a couple of times and almost took a header. I stopped them from falling.</p> <p>“Now you are in the living room. I am just going to leave you like that until it is time for Leigh to get home. It is now 3:30 pm. You will remain this way for another hour, at which time I will untie you. Have fun.”</p> <p>They could do little but stand there in their bondage. They began to wriggle some, but didn’t do much of anything. About fifteen minutes later, Sadie began to scream through her gag and really tug at the ropes. Kassy just stood there, unable to do anything.</p> <p>I got up and stood next to the two of them. I took my hands, actually fingers, and began to rub their slits again. Sadie really screamed, made feel good mewling sounds. In only moments Kassy came. It took Sadie a little longer, but she too eventually came.</p> <p>“Now, shut up, Sadie, or else.” She didn’t know what the or else was, but neither did I.</p> <p>I finally untied them from each other, untied Kassy, allowed her to dress and sent her home. She said she wanted to do it again, whenever I would do things to her. I kept Sadie tied up another thirty minutes. I told her to squirm for the rest of the time she was tied up, or I would be even more severe on her next time. She didn’t disappoint me. But little did it do to what I would do to her tomorrow...</p> </div>",[]
602,Maggie and Aggie,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-07-17,10,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Maggie, 15 years old, with dark brown hair and brown eyes, wearing jeans, sandals and a tank top (which showed off her braless breasts which were small but firm, with dark brown nipples and aureole), arrived at 10-year-old Aggie’s house right on time, 5:00 pm Friday. Aggie’s parents were going out for the evening, a last minute thing, so they called the only girl they knew wasn’t busy, Maggie. They knew this because Aggie’s mom had met Maggie’s mom in the supermarket, and she offered Maggie’s babysitting services. Maggie didn’t mind. She could use the money.</p> <p>Just as Maggie got there, Aggie ran to the door to see what Maggie looked like. Maggie smiled at the little girl, how beautiful she was with the same brown hair and brown eyes. She wore shorts and a halter-top, and nothing else. Her hair was long, and put up in two ponytails. Maggie’s own hair was short.</p> <p>Aggie’s mom told her where the phone numbers were, left $50.00 for them to call for pizza or whatever for supper, and told them good-bye.</p> <p>“Maggie, I want you to come upstairs with me. But I want you to wait outside my room for fifteen minutes, because I want to show you something special.”</p> <p>Maggie agreed. Aggie ran up the stairs, her bare feet pounding on the carpeted stairs. She waited in front of her room until Maggie caught up to her. “Remember, wait here for fifteen minutes, then come in.” Maggie said she promised.</p> <p>Aggie, once inside her room, was scared at what Maggie would think, but she needed to do this. She removed her clothes, then strapped cuffs on her wrists and ankles and put a collar around her neck. Her little heart began to beat faster. She looked down at herself. Her breasts were just beginning to show, large bumps, but not yet breasts. Her nipples were pale brown against her tanned skin. She rubbed her little slit, her pubic area and her underarms still hairless, and she hadn’t had her first period yet.</p> <p>First, she locked her ankles together using a small lock on the D-rings on the cuffs. She used a ball gag to gag herself severely. She tied a rope around the D-ring of her collar, which she put in back, then tossed it over a beam in her room. She pulled it until she could reach the other end with her hands. She carefully put an unlocked lock into a D-ring on her right wrist, attached alligator clamps to her tender nipples, crying out as she did this; next she blindfolded herself with a padded leather blindfold, pulled the rope on her collar until she was standing on tiptoes, the collar slightly choking her, and tied it around the D-ring again, then managed to lock her wrists behind her back by manipulating the lock into the D-ring on her left wrist and locking it down. She had practiced all these things many times. She would get her folks bondage equipment and use them on herself. The only thing she wouldn’t do was lock her wrists, unless she kept the key in one hand. But this time, the keys to the two locks to the ankle and wrist cuffs lay on her dresser with a large note so Maggie could see them. She breathed harder, her little toes bent to keep her from choking to death. She wondered how long it had been.</p> <p>“Aggie, I’m coming in now!” yelled Maggie.</p> <p>Aggie couldn’t wait. She wanted Maggie to see her naked and in bondage. She knew she couldn’t get free, and this excited her. The first girl to see her this way. No boy had seen her naked yet, though she was hoping that soon she could get one to do things to her. Right now, she hoped Maggie would understand and do things to her.</p> <p>She heard her door open. Then heard nothing. What was Maggie doing? Was she looking at her? Aggie’s chest rose and fell with her quick breathing. “Mmmm mmm mm!” Aggie murmured through her gag. Still no response.</p> <p>Wait! What was that? Did she feel something? Or was it her imagination? Yes! A hand on her bare bottom! Feeling her there. Then another. Both hands softly running up and down her naked butt. Then fingers prying her butt cheeks open, a finger running up and down the crack of her ass, then across her anus. Yes! It moved away, then felt a wetness on her anus, a finger rubbing the wet on, around and then inside her anal canal, then a finger moved slowly in until it could get no further in. Aggie thought she was in heaven. But she hadn’t felt anything yet.</p> <p>A finger began to rub up and down her slit. Aggie moaned through her gag, but could not move because of her hanging position. If she moved too far, her feet would slip and she would begin to really choke. The finger slipped in, and another found her clit. Oh, god, she didn’t know how much ecstasy she could experience! Maggie moved fingers in and out of her pussy and anus, and rubbed her clit. She could feel the sensations building. She made noises, approaching throes of an orgasm. Then it all stopped, and all fingers removed.</p> <p>“Not yet, my little naked slave, not yet,” Maggie told her. Naked slave? Yes! She wanted to be dominated by this babysitter. Aggie felt a rope being tied through the rings on her wrist cuffs, then her wrists pulled up behind her as far as Maggie could pull them, putting the weight onto her shoulders.</p> <p>“Now, I can reach your bottom very easily, easily to spank and whip.” That made Aggie gasp. Spank? Oh, yes! “How about a paddle, like the one I brought with me?”</p> <p>The first whack made Aggie squirm. Then Maggie began to paddle her with a will, smacking her bottom as hard as she could as fast as she could. Aggie screamed through her gag, pleading for Maggie to stop/continue.</p> <p>Maggie didn’t stop. Maggie continued to paddle her. And paddle her. And paddle her.</p> <p>Finally, Maggie did stop. She looked at Aggie’s little bottom. It was red with welts. She ran her hand over Aggie’s sore bottom, but very gently. Aggie moaned at her touch. Her butt hurt, she felt the severe burning from the paddle. Tears ran down her cheeks from beneath her blindfold. Her toes were beginning to shake from the severe stance, made even more severe by Maggie pulling her wrists up behind her.</p> <p>Maggie once again found Aggie’s anus, and inserted a finger. Likewise, her pussy and clit. She began to move her fingers once again, very slowly, bringing Aggie gradually to the point of orgasm, but because she did it so slowly denied Aggie the release she so craved. Then she moved a little faster, and even faster, until Aggie wriggled as best as she could in her hanging bondage. She felt her orgasm build, and as she reached it Maggie again pulled out of her holes and stopped. Aggie screamed in frustration.</p> <p>Maggie reached and flicked the alligator clips, sending waves of pain through her upper chest. She did it again, then continued to flick them unmercifully. Aggie screamed, but Maggie paid no attention. Then Maggie accomplished the ultimate on poor Aggie – she unclipped each nipple, allowed the blood to return, then let the clamps snap back on her sensitive nubs. Aggie screamed even louder, which amounted to noise not even reaching her door she had gagged herself so good.</p> <p>Aggie couldn’t believe the pain Maggie was putting her through, especially denying her orgasmic release. A third time Aggie felt Maggie insert her fingers into her anus and pussy, and one on her clit. Maggie began to masturbate her again, slowly, then faster, then as fast as she could. Yes! Aggie began to feel those sensations in her pussy again. The buildup came, then as Maggie continued to masturbate her Aggie reached orgasm. She threw herself back and forth in her bonds, choking herself which added to her orgasm, and screamed into her gag. Her toes slipped, and she found herself hanging by her neck and arms. Maggie continued to masturbate her as Aggie struggled to get her feet back under her. She was choking, becoming dizzy, and felt a second orgasm coursing through her body. She screamed more and more, because of her second orgasm, because of her choking, because of her trying to get her feet back under her. Maggie pulled her fingers away, caught Aggie and set her back on her feet. Blood began to course through her brain once again. Maggie untied her wrists from the beam, untied the rope from her collar.</p> <p>Aggie stood flat-footed once again. She felt Maggie’s fingers on her collar, turning it around. She felt a tug on the collar, and being forced to hop around her room. This made the clamps flap up and down causing her nipples further pain. What had she got herself into? Maggie pulled the clamps off without opening them causing Aggie to scream some more. She pulled Aggie over to her bed, turned the collar around again, and forced her to lay down face up. Maggie tugged on Aggie’s collar with the rope and tied it off to the middle of the head rails. She unlocked her ankle cuffs, but then used rope to pull them up towards her head until her bottom rose a foot into the air, her pussy even with and above her mouth, and tied them as far apart as possible. She unlocked Aggie’s wrist cuffs, pulled them in front of her and relocked them, then used more rope and pulled them up behind her and tied Aggie’s wrists to the middle rail as well. Maggie then took Aggie’s thighs in hand and pulled her down the bed, taking up all the slack in all the ropes. Aggie now was choking slightly, her bare butt cheeks spread wide apart and her anus and pussy open for Maggie. The way Aggie was tied forced her little breasts toward each other. Aggie felt Maggie playing with them, causing the aureole to wrinkle and her nipples to perch straight up. Then her nipples sent messages of searing pain to her brain as Maggie once again let the two alligator clamps snap down on them.</p> <p>“You know, I need to make sure your little pussy lips remain spread. Let me look in my bag for something to hold them open.”</p> <p>Aggie didn’t know exactly what she meant about keeping her pussy lips spread wide open. But she found out soon enough. Maggie pulled on Aggie’s left pussy lip and let another alligator clamp snap down. Stars appeared in Aggie’s brain as the unbearable pain swept through her. She knew what was coming, and it happened almost immediately as Maggie snapped the second alligator clamp onto Aggie’s right pussy lip. Screams emanated from Aggie’s gagged mouth.</p> <p>“Now, just let me thread this twine through each of the holes in the clamps’ clips, and tie each off on the outside of each thigh.” And as Maggie tied off the twine, she made sure that Aggie’s pussy lips were spread as wide as she could get them. Aggie was screaming the entire time Maggie was manipulating the clamps.</p> <p>“Now,” said Maggie sitting on the bed and getting between Aggie’s legs and very lightly running her hands over her butt, anus, slit, clit, reaching through and flicking the nipple clamps, “you’re probably wondering how I know how to do all this. You see, my boyfriend is into bondage, and I tie him up naked all the time as well. I also tie up my girlfriend naked, sometimes both of them at the same time. That’s why I carry my bag with me all the time. I never know when I will need the things I carry. And I have a lot of other things in my bag, which I will use on you very shortly. I was totally shocked at seeing you tied up like you were, but figured you wanted me to find you like that, otherwise you wouldn’t have done it. But right now, I am just going to play with you a little bit just as I am doing now. Enjoy.”</p> <p>Maggie continued to lightly run her hands around her naked bottom, playing with her anus, her pussy, flicking the pussy lip clamps sending shudders of pain through Aggie, flicking her clit, flicking her nipple clamps. She reached up and ran her fingernails across Aggie’s bare toes and soles. This sent Aggie into throbbing ecstasy. Maggie continued this torture for about fifteen minutes, sending alternating bits of pain and pleasure through Aggie’s body until she no longer could discern between the two.</p> <p>“Now, my little bondage pet, I am going to put things into your cute little ass hole and wide open pussy. Something I know you probably have not experienced ever before. Be patient.”</p> <p>Aggie lay there breathing hard, sweat rolling off her entire body. The nipple clamps had stopped hurting, and had become numb. Except when Maggie flicked them. Her pussy lips hurt tremendously, but knew there was no way she could get rid of them. The collar continued to choke her, but only added to her pleasure. She wished she could see her pussy, her butt hole. She waved her butt back and forth, trying to get Maggie’s attention to do something to her again. She wasn’t disappointed.</p> <p>She felt Maggie shove several large things into her anus. “These are called anal beads. But these are very special anal beads. There are six of them on a very strong cord. But that’s not why they are special. And this,” Aggie felt something else being pushed into her pussy, “is a dildo. It is very special also.” Aggie felt something press against her clit. “I am also attaching something special to your nipple clamps as well. I am attaching wires from all these things to very special boxes I have here. In just a moment you will feel the full effect. You won’t know when it will come. Just be ready to experience some of the worst pain you will ever have.”</p> <p>Aggie began to make little mewling noises, but Maggie ignored her. Aggie lay there waiting, but nothing happened. And nothing happened. The things in her anus and pussy felt weird. And then, searing pain swept through her nipples, the searing pain of electric shock. Then more pain as an electric current entered her pussy and clit. Then even more pain as it was sent from her anus through her body. Each time Aggie tensed, screamed. Then, Maggie continued to shock her off and on for thirty minutes until Aggie thought she was going to die.</p> <p>Maggie began to move the dildo in and out of her pussy, and tug ever so lightly on the anal beads she could feel them almost come out. She had never felt such a sensation in all her life. As Maggie continued to “fuck” her with the dildo, Aggie could feel the orgasm building, building, building. Then it was there, and as Aggie’s body throbbed in her orgasm, Maggie slowly pulled the anal beads out of her anus. Aggie squirmed and writhed and struggled, each bead causing her orgasm to last just that much longer. Finally, it was over. All the beads were out, the dildo was out. Maggie pulled the clamps off her pussy lips then off her nipples. Aggie screamed in true pain as Maggie did this.</p> <p>Maggie then removed Aggie’s gag and made her clean off the dildo and anal beads with her mouth. She had no choice. When Aggie balked at doing these things, Maggie began to smack her bottom with her hand and told Aggie that she would remain tied up like this and be continually spanked until she agreed or have her mother find her this way when she got home. Aggie held out as long as she could, until her bottom became so sore she couldn’t take the hand on her bottom any more. She nodded she would. Once accomplished, Maggie completely untied Aggie.</p> <p>Maggie stood up, and when Aggie got off the bed, she hugged Maggie. She wanted to know if Maggie would give her a bath. Maggie agreed. While doing so, Maggie brought Aggie softly to another orgasm.</p> <p>Aggie would ask her parents if Maggie would be her permanent babysitter when they got home.</p> </div>",[]
603,"Merrill's Ordeal, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-07-31,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was too easy. As he came out of the mall and headed for his car, a little girl, about 8 or 9 years old, was sitting in the back seat of her car, all the windows rolled down to help keep her cool. Of course, with no breeze, the windows being down offered no help. Sweat rolled down her almost naked body. She wore a bright blue bikini swimsuit, the top barely covering her nipples, the bottoms a thong style, a very small triangle of blue covering her genitals. But just barely. The sweat literally covered her in a sheen of hot brightness. She was playing Nintendo.</p> <p>His car was parked directly across from hers. (Or, perhaps, her mother’s.) He stooped down and looked in.</p> <p>“Hi, there, sweetheart,” he yelled at her, knowing the headphones would probably cover a normal “Hello”. She jerked, startled. She scooted to the other end of the back seat, fear in her eyes.</p> <p>“Who are you?” she asked, a tremor in her voice.</p> <p>“Let’s just say I’m a friend you have just met. My name is _______. I thought you might want to sit in my car in the air conditioner until your mom comes out. How about it? My car is just parked there.” He pointed at his car, its front end facing her own car’s front end.</p> <p>“No, I can’t. I’m not supposed to talk to strangers, or go anywhere with them.”</p> <p>“You know, you are absolutely right. I had no right to ask you to sit where you would be comfortable and cool.” And he walked away, toward his own car.</p> <p>“Wait!” she yelled. “Are you sure it will be OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, honey. Come on.” She got out, and began to dance on the concrete it was so hot. He hurried over and picked her up, her sweet bare feet dangling below his arm. Her petite bare bottom rubbed against his own bare arm. Oh, how easy this is, he thought. He looked around. No one was even close. No one saw him kidnap her.</p> <p>He opened the passenger side of his car and slid her in. She continued to play her Nintendo. “Tell you what. You tell me what your mom looks like, I’ll tell her you’re with me, so she won’t worry about you when she comes out. How about that?” He turned on the ignition and the AC as he promised.</p> <p>“Sure. She’s wearing a pair of blue jeans, white tennis shoes with no socks, a white blouse, and a blue baseball cap with the words ‘America Forever’ on it in red and white.”</p> <p>“OK, you wait here where it’s nice and cool, and I’ll be right back.”</p> <p>He pretended to go into the mall, and in a few minutes returned to the car and got in. He started the engine. “What are you doing?”</p> <p>“Oh. Your mom told me to take you on home so you could play in the pool, and to wait for her there. OK?”</p> <p>“OK, that sounds like fun.”</p> <p>“I just have one little thing I need to do first.” He reached into the back seat, very carefully opened a bottle of chloroform, dampened a cloth with it, tightened the lid back on the chloroform, and turned around. She was still playing Nintendo. He tapped her on the shoulder, and she turned to him. “What’s your name, sweetheart?”</p> <p>“Oh, it’s Merril. Merril Conway.”</p> <p>“Well, Merril. I have other plans.” And he pushed the chloroformed rag over her nose and mouth. She struggled for only a minute or two, then slumped down in the seat. She was now his. He started the engine and left for his home, not hers. No one could see her, but to just be sure, he pushed her onto the floor. Finally, he pulled into his driveway, opened the garage door, pulled in, closed the garage door, and shut off the engine. He got out and opened Merril’s door, pulled her out and slung her over his shoulder, her head and feet down, and carried her to the basement. She was a beautiful little girl. He rolled her every which way looking for a blemish of some kind, and didn’t find a one. Not even on the bottom of her feet, nor between the cheeks of her bottom. Her brunette hair hung down to her shoulder blades. Her raven black eyes stared at you.</p> <p>He knew she wouldn’t be coming around soon, so he tightly tied her hands together. Then he pulled her tongue out and with a paper towel dried it off. He attached a clothespin to the end of her tongue. He found a large ball gag and, by almost distending her lower jaw, forced it into her mouth, behind her teeth. With her tongue sticking out and the clothespin attached to it, she wouldn’t be able to say much, and the double soundproofing would keep her little soft mewings from going anywhere. He added a large soft leather blindfold, making sure the inner pads fit snugly over her eyes, keeping them closed and her in the dark. He carried her over to the center of the basement where he attached a hook to her bound wrists. With a remote, he turned it on and pulled her up to where her feet hung about a foot off the floor.</p> <p>He walked over to her, and very slowly removed the top of her bathing suit, gradually revealing her little nipples, pale against her lightly tanned chest. He used a dime, and it covered each nipple perfectly. Little dime-sized nipples. Next, he began to very slowly pull off her bottoms, standing behind her, so he could see her cute little bottom first. Slowly he pulled it down, until finally he could see her entire bare bottom. Then he walked to her front. Here the suit had pulled down a little way, but still covered her little private area. Here he pulled down her suit bottoms even slower, until her little slit began to show. Then, he yanked it down and off her body. He tied her ankles together with separate ropes, then pulled the four ends down, sliding two into an eyehook directly beneath her bare feet one way, the other two ends the other way. He pulled and yanked as hard as he could, making her poor body overextend itself, and tied them off. He bound her knees together, then bound her elbows together as well. He put her hair into a braid, the attached a rope to it, and tied it up to the eyehook her hands were fastened to, keeping her head in an upright position. Lastly, he tied her two big toes together and also tied them to the eyehook. Now, she couldn’t move at all. Her chest was stretched tautly over her ribs, her stomach concave by the bondage, her belly button and little pussy elongated.</p> <p>He heard her begin to groan. The chloroform was wearing off. He watched as she realized she was naked and couldn’t move, talk or see. Then she began screaming.</p> <p>“Hush, Merril. No one can hear you. I have kidnapped you. I tied you up and removed your swimsuit, you are also blindfolded and gagged here in my basement. I am looking at your beautiful naked body right now. Little girls like you, however, always need discipline of some kind. Little girls like you are always getting into trouble. I know you must have gotten into some kind of trouble and need to at least be spanked. So get ready, I am going to spank your bare bottom.”</p> <p>Merril jerked in her bonds. She realized she couldn’t get free. He walked over to her, and put a hand on her bare tummy covering her belly button, and reared back his other hand and brought it down as hard as he could on her left butt cheek. She jerked, but his hand on her tummy didn’t allow her much movement. Then he did the same to her right cheek. He gave her 100 blows on each cheek. He looked at her bottom, and it was a bright crimson. She was sobbing. He told her that it would do her no good.</p> <p>He rubbed her tummy gently, up her chest, and played with her little nipples, centered within a triangle of white where the sun didn’t reach, thin white lines where her top straps covered her otherwise flawless skin. He followed her chest back down, past her tummy, down to her clit and pussy, also resting in a patch of white. Very small white lines came up over her hipbones, back down to the crack in her ass and disappeared. He traced those lines with his fingers, flowing in between her butt cheeks, and down across her anus. She gasped at his touch there. He bet no one had ever touched her there in the way he would be doing.</p> <p>“OK, little Merril, I am going upstairs now. I am going to leave you to think about being naked and tied up. I will be down in a little bit.” And he left her there.</p> <p>Her bare butt burned where he had spanked her badly, as if a fire had been set on her twin cheeks. Pain from the extreme stretch pounded her brain. Her big toes became cold from being tied so tightly. She tried to move, but that proved to be an impossibility.</p> <p>Then it sneaked up on her. The urge. She felt it in her lower abdomen, just below her belly button. The urge to pee. She wondered if the man who kidnapped her would be mad if she peed right there. She didn’t know how long she could hold it in. She had drunk a lot of sodas at the pool. Only now were they making their presence known. Her struggling proved useless, since she couldn’t struggle. Little sounds escaped her ball gag, whimpering and mewing, trying to hold her pee in.</p> <p>She heard the door open. Moments later, the man pushed on her stomach again, and this time she couldn’t hold it. Her pee erupted from her urethra like a fountain. The man removed his hand, and stepped back. He watched for what seemed like hours as Merrill released a full bladder of pee onto the concrete floor in front of her. It arced, and she could hear it splattering as it hit the concrete. Eventually she stopped, a few drips dropping, almost hitting her feet. Finally, a pale yellow bead hung on her urethral opening, ready for plucking.</p> <p>She heard the man moving around. The strong aroma of ammonia struck her nostrils. But it didn’t last long. She next smelled the odor of disinfectant. A mop occasionally hit her bound feet.</p> <p>“Well, that was quite a sight, wasn’t it? But of course, you couldn’t see it. You were such a naughty girl, however, for not holding it in. What kind of punishment should I give you for being such a bad girl? Ah, I know.”</p> <p>She heard nothing for a few minutes. Then she felt fingers playing with her right nipple, and something being placed on its erectness. The man tightened down the clamp, and Merrill screamed as he tightened it to its maximum. He then repeated the procedure on her left nipple. Little, almost nonexistent screams erupted from behind her gag. Pain shot through her chest. She didn’t think she could stand it.</p> <p>“Ah, and of course, the area from which you were such a bad girl.” He then pulled first her right outer labia down, and attached an alligator clip to it, then did the same to her left one. More itsy bitsy screams.</p> <p>“And for a little addition, a heavy lock locked onto each clamp. How about that?”</p> <p>She screamed again as locks were hung from all four clamps.</p> <p>“Well, let’s see what time it is. Well, it is only 1700. I think I will go out to eat. I will see you in the morning.”</p> <p>Did he really mean that? Would she have to stay this way all night? God, NO! She screamed little screams of what might have been construed as HELP, had anyone a mind to try to interpret them. She heard the door open and close, then lock. She was truly all alone.</p> </div>",[]
604,"Merrill's Ordeal, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-05,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Was it really only 1700 (she knew military time because her father had been in the Army for 30 years)? Or could it really be some other time? Would he tell her the truth?</p> <p>Those thoughts faded as the pain from the tortuous stretch sent shards of pain to her brain. Every muscle burned. Every tendon stretched. The ropes severely chafed her wrists, ankles and big toes where it cut into her tender flesh. Her hair seemed to be pulling out of her head. Her jaws ached so badly the joints seemed to be ablaze. She was having trouble breathing only through her nose, her chest was pulled on so tightly.</p> <p>Her nipples were almost numb, but the weights pulling on them kept them alive with little bursts of twinges. But her labia were another matter. The alligator teeth bit into her poor little labia. In fact, she felt like they were trying to bite entirely through her pussy lips to meet each other in the middle. The pain down there was literally unbearable. Continued sobs broke through her nose. Tears began to flow down her face, the leather pads having become over-soaked with them where they could no longer hold any more.</p> <p>Saliva somehow found its way out of the corners of her mouth, gliding to her chin there to meet, and drop onto her naked chest. It ran down her tummy, into her belly button, then on down her slit where it dropped onto the concrete beneath her.</p> <p>Then it happened. Her little body, stretched to its limit, began to shake with all the pain attacking her brain. Her muscles began to spasm. Her body couldn’t move, but somehow did. If someone had been watching her, to them she would have looked like a fish out of water. This caused her nipple and labia clamps to swing, renewing their excruciating pain. Soon her shaking subsided.</p> <p>Why did he do this to her? She was a good girl! Please! Someone help me! Daddy!!! Mommy!!! Where are you?</p> <p>She was hungry and thirsty. How long had she been here? What time was it? Wait. What is that? Something down there. Something in her pussy. A feeling. What is it? It seemed to tickle her. Amidst all the pain this strange feeling, this little tickling sensation down there. She didn’t know what it was, but it was feeling better and better. It seemed like she should do something, but didn’t know what. She couldn’t do anything anyway. She began to relax and let that feeling course through her body. Her breathing increased, the tingling moving down her legs and into her toes, and up her body into her pleasure sensors in her brain. Her nipples no longer hurt, but actually felt good, or whatever she was feeling. The alligator clamps on her pussy lips became a feeling of pleasure instead of pain. She let all the sensations pulse through her. Something deep in her pussy began to surface. Soon, she was shaking in her bonds, shaking for almost a minute. She didn’t know what happened, didn’t know that she had had her first orgasm just by being tied up and clamped and blindfolded and gagged.</p> <p>She felt something wet travel down her thighs. But now, the pain began to return. Even moreso. Everything was heightened and intensified since her orgasm. And she began to struggle to get free. Of course, the impossibility of her freeing herself didn’t really come to her until none of the ropes even budged.</p> <p>Dizziness and a feeling of faintness passed over her brain, but the pain wouldn’t allow her that respite. The pain became so unbearable her little body wracked with sobs, but she had no way to ease any of the excruciating sensations coursing through her naked body.</p> <p>The ball gag seemed to grow larger in her mouth, and forcing her jaws even further open. But this was only in her mind. Her muscles screamed in burning fury, her joints added to the chorus.</p> <p>The ropes seemed to be knives cutting into her young sensitive flesh, her wrists, her ankles, her big toes. Her toes especially, tied to tightly that they had lost all feeling and had turned blue many minutes – or was it hours? – ago. Her nipples – clamped tightly and the nipples pulled down by the weights and almost facing the floor, yelled out in abject throbbing now. Her labia, bitten by the alligator clips and those too being pulled down by the extreme weights, felt as though an actual alligator was biting into the poor virgin lips.</p> <p>She remained there, in her tortuous position, until the man returned just as he said he would, the next morning. And none too soon.</p> <p>Merrill’s sweet little innocent body was so wracked with pain she failed to hear the door open and close. The man knew she was now in his power. He untied her hair first, then her hands, lay her on the floor, rubbed them to get the circulation back in them, then cuffed her hands behind her back. Next came her feet and toes. He rubbed them as well, little whimpers coming from her large ball gag. He cuffed them as well with her ankles crossed, rolled her to her stomach, and pulled her wrists and ankles together and locked them all in place. He removed the weights from her nipples and labia, but left the clamps on. He wasn’t ready to remove them yet. He tied a rope around her ankles and wrists, then pulled the rope over a hook and using a pulley suspended her off the floor, to where her mouth would be even with his penis. He grabbed her pigtail and pulled her head back as far as he could, then tied it to the ropes suspending her body. He left the blindfold on, but changed gags. He pulled out the ball gag, and before she could say anything, inserted a pump gag into her small mouth and pumped it up to its fullest, then pumped it some more. He added double the weights back to her clamped nipples and labia, pulling them even further toward the floor. She whimpered at the additional pain.</p> <p>He moved behind her where he could see her little pussy and anus. He rubbed her bottom lightly, moving a finger into her crack and across her pinkish brown butt hole. He tickled her pussy, making the alligator clips rock back and forth. She cried out at the continued pain.</p> <p>He pulled up a chair until it set directly below Merrill’s swollen lips. He sat down and looked up directly at her bare pubic area. Even though she endured her trials of bondage, he knew she must be excited. Her lips were slick and glistened with her pussy juices. Tentatively, he moved his tongue up, touched her little slit. She jerked in her bondage. He began to lick her slit up and down, flicking the tip of his tongue on her clit. She moaned, jerked in her bonds. He continued his licking until he realized she was about to orgasm, then quit.</p> <p>Her cries of frustration barely got passed her lips.</p> <p>“Well, I guess you really enjoy having your pussy licked. Later, I will come back and fill up your pussy with different things. Have fun hanging there.”</p> <p> She heard the door open and close. She was once again alone.</p> </div>",[]
605,"Merrill's Ordeal, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-08,9,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> She hung there, not moving. Her nipples burned beyond her ability to withstand the pain. Even worse, her labia felt as though they were being bitten in two by the alligator clips. All felt as if they were being ripped off her body.</p> <p>She moved to try to relax her arms being pulled up behind her, but any movement caused the weights on her nipples and labia to swing back and forth, just adding to her already excruciating pain. Her neck and hair hurt at being tied back.</p> <p>Her mouth and throat were completely dry, her stomach ached for food. But until he returned, she could do nothing but suffer. It seemed an eternity ago that she had been captured. She had no idea how long she had been here. She only wished to go home to her mommy and daddy and brother. She realized how much she loved them all, even her obnoxious brother.</p> <p>Was the man going to rape her? Was he going to make her put his thing in her mouth? Was he... was he going to kill her? She had heard about all the little girls who had been kidnapped, and found naked and dead. Please, don’t let him kill me! she thought.</p> <p>She heard the door open and close, and his footsteps as he approached her. She smelled something good. Food! Was he going to free her so she could eat?</p> <p>“Will, Merrill, I imagine you are pretty hungry and thirsty, right? Here’s what I’m going to do. I will remove your gag. Do NOT say anything. On your right I will have some canned spaghetti, on your left a big glass of ©Pepsi with ice. I am going to start with a drink of soda. I want you to stick out your tongue on the left side of your mouth when you want a drink, your right for a bite of food.”</p> <p>Merrill felt the huge gag being removed. Her jaws felt as though they had been unhinged so sore they were. She felt the straw against her lips. She sucked and continued to suck. He literally had to pull the straw out of her mouth.</p> <p>She felt a spoon at her lips, and she opened to eat a big spoonful of that wonderful spaghetti. This continued for about fifteen minutes, until it was all gone.</p> <p>“Good girl. Now, I am going to give you something else. Open wide.” As she did, she felt his cock being pushed into her mouth. “You better be a good cock sucker. Or else.”</p> <p>He then began to move his cock in and out of her mouth, and she did the best she could at sucking on it. She was disgusted. She felt like biting down on it as hard as she could, but she knew she would suffer even worse pain if she did, so she continued until he spurted into her mouth. He kept moving in and out, until he spent it all, and she was forced to swallow. Actually, she wouldn’t admit it to him, but it did taste kind of good.</p> <p>“Very good, Merrill. But now, I must put the gag back in.”</p> <p>“No, please, don’t pu...” The gag stopped any further protests from the little girl.</p> <p>He got behind her again, and stripped. His cock, still semi-hard, was aimed directly at Merrill’s little pussy. He wondered how badly her nipples and pussy lips would suffer when he fucked her. Well, he was about to find out.</p> <p>He used his hand to pump his penis up to full erection, then put the head against her very wet slit. He eased it in. Merrill screamed through her gag. He grabbed her hips and once again moved in and out of her little pussy. But something stopped him, and he knew it was her hymen. He pulled almost completely out, then thrust hard. Her hymen broke and Merrill screamed so loud the gag didn’t help much to stifle her scream. As he pulled out again, he saw the blood. He smiled. Then continued, watching Merrill as she struggled, then settled down until he noticed her breathing and movements. Yes, she was about to reach orgasm. He sped up, his own second orgasm almost there. Merrill tensed and shuddered several times, denoting her first orgasm of her life. He sped up now, until he spurted into her no longer virgin pussy.</p> <p>As spurted, he pulled out and rammed his cock into her anus. She screamed again. No one had ever touched her there. This wasn’t right! As he continued to spurt, the tightness of her little butt hole kept him hard. And he continued to move in and out until he came a third time.</p> <p>He was now completely spent, and pulled out of her ass, watching his cum oozing out from the little hole.</p> <p>“I’m just going to sit here a few minutes and look at you. Then I will decide whether to let you go or kill you.”</p> <p>Merrill began to make loud noises through her gag. NO! Please don’t kill me! Please!</p> <p>“I am going to removed the clamps and untie you. I will leave the gag in and blindfold on, then retie you.”</p> <p>He removed the nipple clamps, and began to rub them to get the circulation going. The pain was worse than the clamps themselves. He removed the labial alligator clamps. Again, he rubbed her labia, the teeth having made deep impressions in the tender flesh. She screamed more. He then untied her. Then retied her in a hogtied position, with her crossed hands in front, and tied to her crossed ankles. He tied another rope around her bound wrists and ankles, and lifted her up by this rope. He carried her to his car where he tossed her in the trunk.</p> <p>She felt the car move. Was he going to kill her? Oh, God, please don’t let him kill me!</p> <p>The car stopped about thirty minutes later. He opened the trunk and pulled her out. He carried her over to a large tree limb where he hung her about fifteen feet off the ground.</p> <p>“I am going to leave you here. I will call your parents in about an hour and tell them exactly where you are. Be patient. They will find you...”</p> <p>A long time later (her parents and brother told her it was over two hours before they could get to her after the man called) they found her. The police got her down as her family watched. She felt so embarrassed at being seen naked by all the police, and especially her 9-year-old brother. The police combed the area for footprints or tire tracks. There were none.</p> <p>But she was alive...</p> </div>",[]
606,"Little Timmy #2, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-13,9,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>Just a few days later, after his severe bondage to the chair by his mother, he decided he really did want to be tied up again. He decided he enjoyed the feeling of not being able to move, to see, to talk, to protect himself. He trusted his mommy.</p> <p>Once again, she was washing the breakfast dishes. Little Timmy walked into the kitchen, now completely naked. Since his being tied up, he could no longer stand clothes. His mother told him he could run around naked unless they had company, then he either had to put on at least a pair of shorts, or to stay in his room with the door shut. Well, 99% of the time he chose his room.</p> <p>He watched her was dishes for a few minutes, then asked her, “Mommy, would you tie me up again?”</p> <p>She stopped her washing, turned and looked at her little 5-year-old son. His little penis stood straight out in its now three-inch erection. “Didn’t my tying you up to the chair satisfy you?”</p> <p>“No, I want to be tied up again. Please, mommy? Please?”</p> <p>“All right, but again, you will be tied up all day. Is that fair?”</p> <p>“Yes, mommy!” agreed Little Timmy.</p> <p>“Very well, go wait in the living room while I get the things I need to tie you up again.”</p> <p>Little Timmy bounded into the living room and sat on the couch until mommy came back with a paper sack.</p> <p>“What’s in there, mommy?”</p> <p>“Things to tie you up with very tightly. You asked for it, so you are going to get it.” Mommy sat on the couch as well. “Now, stand up and turn with your back to me, your hands behind your back, facing palm to palm.”</p> <p>Little Timmy did as he was told. Mommy began to tie first his elbows, pulling then together with rope. She then wrapped the rope around his arms down to his wrists where she looped the ends several times, first one way, then the other, and tied the ends off. She told Timmy to make fists with his hands. She then took wide tape and bound his hands like that, then bound his hands together with more tape.</p> <p>“How does that feel, Timmy?” mommy asked him</p> <p>“That feels wonderful. But you are going to tie me up some more, aren’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes I am.” She then pulled out the blindfold and gag, effectively blinding him and making him speechless. He could only make little grunts and soft moans. Next, she put a wide but small enough dog collar around his neck, the D-ring below his chin. She laid him on the floor and pulled his feet up between her legs. She proceeded to tie his ankles with lots of rope, again like his wrists, wrapping it one way then the other, tying it off after many wrappings. The ends she pulled toward his big toes, which she tied together very tightly. She then tied his legs both below and above his knees, then tied his thighs together.</p> <p>She stood him up. His little penis now laid flaccid, his testicles soft and hanging low in their little sac. She took twine and wrapped it just below the head of his penis in the groove, and tied it off extremely tightly. She pulled the ends up and yanked them through the D-ring in the collar, and tied it off, his penis becoming erect, forced up to point at his chin. Lastly, she tied more rope around his little testicles, separating them as well, tying them off and leaving very long ends. She wrapped rope around his upper body, forcing his arms against his sides. She applied clothespins to his little nipples, causing him to cry out through his gag.</p> <p>She took hold of the rope ends from his bound testicles, and made him jump from the living room and down the stairs to the basement. There, she laid him on his stomach for a moment, long enough to hog-tie him, his ankles touching his wrists, his little body bowed by the severe hog-tie. She rolled him over, threw the two rope ends from his bound testicles over a large pipe, one end one way, the other end the opposite way, and pulled on them until Little Timmy was forced to push up with his toes and shoulders, then pulled a little more. Any relaxation on Little Timmy’s part would cause certain pain in his testicles. She tied the rope off.</p> <p>“There you go, Timmy. Enjoy yourself in your bondage. I will check on you in a little while.”</p> <p>He heard her walk up the basement stairs. He was alone. He hurt. His balls burned from the bondage, burned from being pulled up taught. He couldn’t let his body down, because the ropes would pull on his testicles even worse. He began to cry. How long would mommy leave him here like this? Surely not all day...</p> </div>",['For the person who wanted to read another “Little Timmy” story. Hope you like it.']
607,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-13,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Merrill finally got home, she was ashamed to tell her family what she had gone through, but she knew they all must know. She hoped they understood. As she talked, sitting in a large soft easy chair, which could easily hold two of her, she told her tale, all in exquisite detail still wrapped in only the blanket. She cried as she told what had happened to her. Her brother went to her and climbed into the chair with her, pulled her to him, and held her. Her parents assured her she had done nothing wrong. If she hadn’t done what she had done, he would have kidnapped her anyway.</p> <p>“Do you guys mind if I go ahead and go to bed? I am really tired. He didn’t give me much of a chance to sleep, tied up like I was.”</p> <p>“No, go ahead, honey,” said her daddy. “We’ll talk about this some more later, when you have a chance to rest. Maybe you might think of something which you don’t remember right now.”</p> <p>“I want Beryl to come with me.”</p> <p>“Sure, sis. Let’s go.” As they left, he kept his arm around her. They climbed the stairs and he took her to her room. He pulled the blanket away from her, and she didn’t notice. She was too tired now to care about being naked in front of her own brother. He laid her down, and pulled the covers up over her. He kissed her on the forehead and told her goodnight.</p> <p>“NO! Don’t go!” and she grabbed his arm as he started to leave. “Please, stay with me. Take your clothes off and get into bed with me. Please.”</p> <p>Beryl thought it a little strange, but after the ordeal she had been through he thought it best to humor her. He stripped, not caring whether or not she saw him naked. He slid into bed with her. She scooted over, and laid her head on his hairless chest.</p> <p>“Beryl, I have to ask you something.”</p> <p>“What is it, Merrill?”</p> <p>“Well, I need, notice I said I need, to be tied up. I want you to tie my hands behind my back and my feet together, then hogtie me as well. And stay with me all night. Please. Do this for me.”</p> <p>Beryl slipped out of bed and went to his room where he pulled three robe ties from three of his several robes. He returned to her room, where he found her on top of the covers, her wrists behind her back and her feet together. He wasted no time in acceding to her wish, and in no time her wrists and ankles were tied very tightly. He then pulled her ankles back to touch her wrists, and tied them together as well. She was now tightly hogtied.</p> <p>“Lay with me, Beryl. And please don’t leave me. You can even touch me if you want to. I couldn’t stop you.”</p> <p>Beryl seemed shocked, but asked her, “Where do you want me to touch you?” He began to look at her as more than a sister. Her nipples were rather large for a 9yo, her private area still hairless, as were her underarms. As he looked at her, he moved her to her stomach to look at her bottom. So beautiful, he thought.</p> <p>She rolled herself back to her side. “My nipples, torture them, pull on them, twist them, squeeze them. Touch my... my... my cunt and clit. And I want you to play with my... my... butt hole. Stick your finger up inside it, move it back and forth. PLEASE! I need these things done to me. You are my twin brother. I know you will do these things. And I think you understand why.”</p> <p>”Yes, my beautiful little sister, I do understand. And I will do what you ask...</p> </div>",[]
608,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-17,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Beryl just lay there for a little while, looking at his tied up sister. He noticed her little nipples were puffed out, her little breasts having grown, no bigger than very large strawberries. He noticed his sister looking down at him. He hadn’t even realized his penis stood at full 8” erection. His still hairless cock and balls lay sideways, pointing down at the bed. He lay on his left side.</p> <p>He reached out and barely touched Merrill’s left nipple. He rubbed it, then pinched it. Merrill let out a little gasp. He pulled on it as far as he could, then let it snap back. Merrill again gasped at the minor pain. He twisted it, this time making Merrill squeal in pain.</p> <p>“Merrill, did I hurt you?” he asked her.</p> <p>“Don’t worry. It felt good. Please do more things to me,” she begged.</p> <p>He managed to roll her to her back, then sat on her belly, her little breasts now his to command. He began to pinch and twist and pull on them. She began to whimper and let out little yelps. He knew their parents would hear. He took two of her socks and stuffed one into her mouth, then tied the other one around her head and tied it off. Now, even her loud whimpers would be left behind the sock gag. He continued his torture of her nipples and breasts. He got off her, and lay on his side again. This time, he took his hand, rubbed down her chest, her belly, her belly button, on down, and onto her little slit. She gasped at his touch. He wasn’t sure what he should do, not having any real experience with naked girls.</p> <p>His girlfriend got naked once, just to show him what she looked like, but that was it. But it seemed to come naturally. He began to rub a finger up and down her vaginal lips. Then, as she got wet, one slid inside easily. With his thumb, he found her clitoris. Slowly he began to move in and out her wet cunny. He watched his sister. She closed her eyes, then began to move in counter rhythm with his fingers. He moved faster. Then faster. He watched her tense, let out a scream, and gripped his finger still inside her vagina with the muscles inside there. He knew she must have reached an orgasm. This was the first time he had ever seen a girl orgasm before either. Now, he had. It was amazing. He didn’t want to pull out, so he didn’t. He continued to move his fingers back and forth and in and out until he brought his sister to a second orgasm. She screamed even louder. He pulled out.</p> <p>He rolled her to her stomach. He ran his hands up and down her bare back, down to where her butt crack met her lower back. He ran a finger down her butt crack, then separated her cheeks. There, nestled so nicely between them, was her little puckered butt hole. He touched it. She jerked. He began to run a finger all around it, and even probing a little. It seemed dry, so he pulled out his finger and spit on it, then once again slid his finger into her ass hole. It went in easier this time. She squirmed, moving her butt around. He slapped it, telling her to hold still. She moved her butt around even more. He spanked her this time, really in earnest. And she seemed to like it. She groaned as her butt turned more and more red, to the point of stinging. Finally, she stopped and allowed him to insert his finger into her ass hole as far as he could. Then, he began moving it in and out. Just from this alone he noticed she reached orgasm a third time.</p> <p>He pulled his finger out and rolled her over again. His own cock was oozing pre-cum. He had been masturbating for several years now, so he knew what was happening. But he had an idea. If Merrill would be willing to do it.</p> <p>He picked her up and put her on her knees. He moved her so the two of them would have room. He untied the sock and pulled the other out of her mouth. His penis was at her mouth level.</p> <p>“Suck me off, Merrill. I did what you wanted me to, now do what I want you to do. Open your mouth.”</p> <p>Merrill, still hogtied, had to obey. When she opened her mouth Beryl inserted his cock. She began to suck and lick, moving back and forth, using her teeth to stimulate him even more. She began slowly, then moved faster and faster. Beryl moved his cock back and forth, then felt his semen spurt into her mouth. He shoved it all they way in, making her swallow every drop. He pulled out.</p> <p>He picked her up and put her back in her bed. He left her hogtied as she wished, and got in bed with her. They fell asleep. Tomorrow would be a busy day.</p> </div>",[]
609,"Little Timmy #2, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-17,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Little Timmy’s mommy went back down to check on her son fifteen minutes later. She looked at him, struggling to keep on his toes and shoulders. She noticed his little testicles were turning a bright purple. She knew he must be hurting.</p> <p>She walked over to him and felt his balls. He jerked at the touch, squealing through his gag. They felt cold to her touch. She pinched and pulled on his nipples. He squealed again. She had brought down a special item with her this time, and didn’t hesitate to use it. It was a large hatpin, needle sharp. She began to poke his bound balls with it, and Timmy let loose with squeal after squeal as she tortured his balls for a good ten minutes, poking them with the large pin.</p> <p>“Are you ready to be let down, Timmy?” she asked him.</p> <p>Along with many nods, he squealed as loudly as he could.</p> <p>“Very well, but I am not going to untie you yet.” She untied the rope from the pipe overhead, and gently lowered his body to the concrete floor. But now, Mommy shifted him one-quarter turn. She felt another tug on his balls to his left, then a tug on his balls to his right. She had retied them, this time just snugly. She watched as blood began to flow back into his little balls. She grabbed them and began to rub them to help the circulation. Timmy mewled through his gag. Then, she couldn’t help herself.</p> <p>She touched his penis, still erect. She began to pump it with one hand as she toyed with his balls with her other. She very slowly pumped. She stopped playing with his balls, then found his little anus, wetted a finger, parted his tiny butt cheeks, and inserted it. She began to move it in and out of his little puckered hole, as she continued to pump his penis with her other hand. Over a fifteen-minute period she gradually sped up, Little Timmy finally spurting onto his belly. She pulled her finger out of his butt hole, wiped her hand on his nipples to get his cum off it, then told him, “I’ll be back down in a little while. Enjoy being tied up some more.” She left him alone again.</p> <p>Little Timmy whimpered. Did he want mommy to leave him tied up some more, or did he want her to untie him? It didn’t really matter. He couldn’t talk through his gag, couldn’t tell her. All he could do was wait until she decided he had been tied up long enough.</p> <p>He struggled some more, but he knew he would never get free unless his mommy let him loose.</p> <p> He began to enjoy his bondage now, now that his balls weren’t tied so tightly. Yes, he would wait...</p> </div>",[]
610,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-20,4,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Around 5 o’clock the next morning, Beryl woke up. He climbed out of his sister’s bed and pulled the covers down. He untied her, then returned to his own room through the mutual bathroom they shared. He found a towel and went back to the bathroom, ready to take a shower. Just as he opened the door to the bathroom, Merrill did the same. Both were still naked.</p> <p>Merrill held the towel up in front of her, ashamed of what had happened the night before. She couldn’t believe she had asked her brother to do those things to her. Beryl didn’t bother with the towel.</p> <p>“Shall we shower together, Merrill?” he asked her softly.</p> <p>“I... I don’t know. I’m ashamed of what I asked you to do to me.”</p> <p>“Merrill, there is nothing to be ashamed about. I know why you needed to be tied up and played with. After being tied up for several days, you now need it. And you can ask me to do anything you want me to. So, let me see you naked, just as you are, and I think you won’t care about my seeing you naked. Especially after last night.”</p> <p>Merrill entered the bathroom, then removed the towel and hung it up. She turned to face Beryl, who had also entered the bathroom. He hung his towel up, then walked over to his sister and gently hugged her for a very long time. She returned the hug.</p> <p>He finally released her and took her hand and led her into the shower. They washed each other off, with no thoughts of sex on their minds.</p> <p>They dried each other off then returned to their own rooms where they got dressed.</p> <p>When they got downstairs, their parents saw their daughter dressed in a short red skirt and white tube top. She was barefoot. The tube top nearly didn’t hide here small strawberry size breasts. They could see her dark nipples almost poking through the thin material. Beryl wore only shorts.</p> <p>They all ate breakfast in near silence, when the doorbell rang. Their father answered the door. When he returned a few minutes later he was carrying a case about the size of an overnight bag.</p> <p>“The police said they found this where you were... indisposed when we found you. It has your name on it.”</p> <p>Merrill got up and took it from her father’s hands. She held it a moment, then motioned for Beryl to come with her.</p> <p>“Don’t you want us to be with you when you open it?” asked their mother.</p> <p>“No. Just Beryl.” The two then traipsed off to her room. They heard the door shut and the car start. Both had gone off to work. Merrill put the bag in the middle of her bed. She sat on one side of it, Beryl on the other.</p> <p>“What do you think is in it?” asked Beryl.</p> <p>She sat cross-legged, and Beryl could see all the way up to her crotch. She wore no panties. Of course, he wore no underwear either.</p> <p>She shook her head. “I don’t know.” She noticed there was a lock on it. Just below the lock, on the canvas itself, was her name. The lock was, of course, locked. She turned it over and over, but couldn’t find any key.</p> <p>“Wait,” Beryl told her. He went to his room, then returned with a small pick. In only moments, the lock fell open. Merrill stared at Beryl. “I read books, you know,” was his explanation.</p> <p>Merrill pulled the lock from the closure, and very slowly opened the bag. Inside she found all the things the man had used on her. The cuffs, the ropes, the nipple clamps, the gag, the blindfold, even the weights. Everything. Beryl noticed her breathing speeded up, her heart beating faster.</p> <p>“Merrill, are these the things that he tied you up with?” She merely nodded.</p> <p>“Now. Do me now. Hurry. I need you to do me now.”</p> <p>Beryl touched each item in turn. He knew what to do with them. But how would he tie her up?</p> <p>“Downstairs, in the basement. There. Do me there.” And she immediately removed her tube top and skirt, and stood naked in front of her brother again. She grabbed his hand. “Come on. Bring the bag. Hurry.”</p> <p>She pulled him downstairs, then downstairs again into the basement. There were many large pipes running just beneath the ceiling. Pipes big enough, strong enough to hold her. There were a few posts as well.</p> <p>“Quickly, tie me up before I change my mind. Tie me as tightly as you can. NOW, Beryl!”</p> </div>",[]
611,"Little Timmy #2, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-20,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> So he waited. His little bound balls began to hurt. Not as bad as before, but in the same way. He again struggled against his ropes, but he couldn’t get free. Mommy had tied him tight enough he couldn’t free himself.</p> <p>He began to wiggle. He could feel his tied cock and balls move around as he moved. He began to move his hips up and down, now that he had a little bit of freedom there. He even let his cock and balls be pulled on really hard, then moved up again. Then down again. He continued this movement until the urge hit him. He knew he was going to cum. But for some reason he couldn’t. He could feel the buildup in his balls, then in his little cock, but there it stayed, unwilling to cum out no matter what Little Timmy did. He became frustrated and began screaming through his gag, hoping his mommy would hear.</p> <p>He then moved his body sideways, so his cock and balls could have a different sensation forced on them. The urge to cum came on him even more, but still no matter what he did he could not make himself cum. He needed his mommy to do that for him. He wished she would come back down to check on him again.</p> <p>He began to cry through his blindfold, his needing to ejaculate becoming so strong that it hurt his testicles and penis. He felt as if his penis had gotten even harder than before, and with the rope tied around it, the blood stayed right where it was, causing a small bout with priapism even though it was sexually derived. It hurt. The ropes began to hurt. Everywhere he was tied, the ropes began to hurt.</p> <p>His wrists, his ankles, and especially the twine around his cock and balls really hurt. It seemed to burn where the twine touched him. His nipples burned from the clothespins. He could only lie there and suffer.</p> <p>Then he heard something. Was it mommy? Who could it be? It didn’t sound like mommy’s footsteps.</p> <p>“So, you’re Little Timmy. You mom told me I would find you here.”</p> <p>Timmy was scared. Who was he? What did he want?</p> <p>“Well, let’s see what we have here.” Timmy just lay there, waiting. He didn’t have to wait long. He felt his testicles being pulled up, and up, and up until the pain was unbearable. He screamed through his gag at the severe pain. The man let him down, then pinched the clothespins on his nipples, causing Little Timmy more pain, and more screaming.</p> <p>The man grabbed his balls and squeezed them tight until Little Timmy screamed again, but that didn’t stop him. He continued to squeeze until Little Timmy screamed and screamed and screamed again.</p> <p>His penis came next. The man grabbed his penis and squeezed and pulled on it at the same time, and Little Timmy screamed some more.</p> <p>The man untied the twine from the pipe overhead and let Little Timmy down. The pain eased off from his cock and balls. Now the man rolled Little Timmy to his stomach, and probed his bottom until he found Little Timmy’s anus. Then he shoved a dry finger up and into his equally dry anus. Little Timmy cried out in pain again, the man twisting and turning his finger inside Little Timmy’s anal canal. Little Timmy squealed and screamed again. Then the man pulled his finger out.</p> <p>Little Timmy’s cock and balls hurt because his body pressed against their bondage. His balls wouldn’t spread out, his cock wouldn’t move any. They hurt. He wanted to be untied and left alone.</p> <p>The man rolled him to his back again, then untied both his cock and balls. The man took hold of Little Timmy’s penis and began to pump. In only moments Little Timmy spurted all over himself as well as the man’s hand. He removed the gag from Little Timmy and made him lick off all the sperm from the man’s hand, then he regagged him.</p> <p>“Have fun, Little Timmy. Bye.”</p> <p>He heard the man climb the basement stares. Who was he? Why did he do what he did? He could have tortured Little Timmy a lot more, but didn’t. Why?</p> <p>Little Timmy still lay there, naked in the basement, severely hogtied, gagged, blindfolded, and nipple clamped.</p> <p>He rolled around now that he could. It helped a little bit. When his penis hit the basement floor it seemed to grow again, until it reached its full length. He laid on his stomach, his cock under him, his balls pressed against the floor as well, and he began to move his butt back and forth, and continued to move this way until the urge came again, and soon he shuddered and felt his cock spurt again several times.</p> <p>And now all he could do was wait for his mommy. He hoped...</p> </div>",[]
612,"Little Timmy #2, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-24,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Little Timmy was able to rest somewhat. With his cock and balls no longer bound, they went flaccid. He lay on his side, his soft penis pointing down to the floor; his testicles, loose in their sac, lay sideways as well. He rolled from one side to the other often, enjoying his cock being forced against the floor by his own weight. He didn’t want to cum again, at least not yet. His nipples continued to burn every time he rolled around, his nipples and the attached clothespins rubbing against the floor.</p> <p>Once again he heard footsteps on the basement stairs. Soon he felt his wrists being untied from his feet, then untied from each other, only to be brought around in front and retied. Someone tied a long rope to his still tied ankles and lifted them up until his but was about two feet in the air, then tied them to the pipe above. Another rope was tied to his wrists and his upper body pulled up until it too was about two feet in the air and the rope tied off to the pipe and, then a third rope pulled his ankles and wrists together and tied it off.</p> <p>He now hung suspended. He could feel cool air on his butt hole. Suddenly, something smacked into his bare bottom. It really hurt and he gave out with a high-pitched squeal. A second smack, and he knew it was a paddle his mommy had often spanked him with when he was bad, but never this hard, and never on his bare bottom. The paddle continued to bang into his cheeks, turning them a bright red, bringing small welts to the surface, searing his bottom until he couldn’t take any more. Yet, the paddling continued.</p> <p>Then as suddenly as it began, it stopped. If only he could see! But the blindfold forced his eyes completely closed, and he could see absolutely nothing. He struggled, thinking that whoever had paddled him was gone. But they weren’t.</p> <p>He felt a hand wrap around his penis, another around his testicles. Whoever it was, they squeezed his testicles until he screamed, then the other hand began to pump up and down on this penis. He panted, feeling his cock rise, become erect. He could feel his penis become wet with his pre-cum. A finger rubbed itself around the head of his cock, then he felt it ram into his anus. He screamed again. Once inside his little butt hole, the person did nothing. One hand continued to squeeze his penis, a finger from the other hand up his anus. Soon he felt the finger moving in and out of his butt, the other hand pumping up and down on his cock. Soon, the urge to ejaculate crept upon him, and he was ready to spurt when the person pulled his finger out of his butt and stopped pumping his penis. He was frustrated, he needed to cum so badly.</p> <p>A hard hand slap to each butt cheek caused him to yelp. As did the playing of the clothespins on his nipples. He struggled to get away from the torture, but couldn’t. The person twisted the clothespins around while still attached, twisting his nipples as well. He squeezed them tightly, then opened them to their max and let them shut back on them again. He squeezed the pins together and then pulled out on Little Timmy’s nipples as far as he could, then let them snap back. Little Timmy continued to struggle, his fingers grabbing his toes, hoping that would aid in easing the pain. It didn’t.</p> <p>His nipple torture stopped. Then came the paddle again. This time, it hurt so bad Little Timmy thought he was going to die from the pain. His little ass felt as though it were on fire, and no firemen to put it out.</p> <p>Then back to his cock, balls and anus, and again was pleasured until he felt the urge to cum, but Little Timmy couldn’t – the person stopped playing with him again, just as he was about to cum.</p> <p>Now, back to his nipples, and the torture of them started all over again.</p> <p>Then Timmy felt something being rubbed all over his anus, and even forced inside it. It was wet, cold and gooey. Next a rope was tied around his waist, a long deep anal plug inserted which made Little Timmy cry out, then the rope ends pulled down, twisted around his cock and balls tightly, then between his butt cheeks and tied to the waist rope behind his back. Little Timmy tried to force the objecting object out of his butt hole, but because of the ropes pushing against it it wouldn’t move.</p> <p>Whoever it was never spoke to him. He heard the person go back upstairs, leaving him hanging naked, gagged and blindfolded and nipple clamped still.</p> <p>His penis became flaccid once again, his balls soft in their hanging sac. He struggled once again, but only accomplished some swinging in his suspension.</p> <p>His neck began to hurt. He let his head fall back, but that hurt as well. With no support to his head, he could either hold it up or let it fall back. Neither was comfortable. And the ropes began to cut into his wrists and ankles. The anal plug filled his butt.</p> <p>If only...</p> </div>",[]
613,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-24,1,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Beryl thought about how he would tie her. He looked at the posts, then had an idea. She wanted to be tied up tight. So be it.</p> <p>“Give me your hands.” When she did, he put the wrist cuffs on her. He made her raise one leg at a time, and attached the ankle cuffs. He added long ropes to each cuff.</p> <p>He found a couple of small stools and placed one at each post. He told Merrill to stand on the two stools.</p> <p>“Beryl, I can’t. They’re too far apart. It hurts. It feels like I am being split in two.”</p> <p>“Don’t argue with me, just do it!” The tone in his voice told her he meant what he said. She did the best she could to stand on the stools. He attached the ankle cuffs to the opposite posts, pulling each leg up even farther. He wrapped lots of rope around the posts and through her D-rings on the cuffs. Her legs were now spread almost in line with each other. He noticed her vaginal lips were spread wide open as well, and saw the glistening wetness which covered them already.</p> <p>“Beryl, I can’t take it any more!”</p> <p>“Shut up. You wanted to be tied up tightly, so that is what I am doing.” He found a stepladder and opened it by her right side, and began to pull her right hand directly out as far as he could, stretching her right side. He tied it off with lots of rope as well, wrapping the ropes over the post so her arm was straight out. He went to her left wrist and did the same. Her arms made a straight line from wrist to wrist. She was now bound spread eagled to the posts, hanging in mid air. Next he put the blindfold and gag on her. Finally, he attached the nipple clamps with the weights. She screamed through her gag.</p> <p>He rubbed a finger along here wet slit. She jerked in her ropes. He continued to play with her slit, even rubbing her clit now and then. He wet a finger and stuck it into her anus. She tried to evade, but no amount of struggling loosened the ropes, nor failed to disengage his finger from her anus. Before she reached orgasm, he stopped. She begged through her gag, but only mindless sounds emerged.</p> <p>“I’ll be down in a while to check on you. Have fun being tied up.” She screamed again through her gag. Of course, Beryl couldn’t understand anything she said. “Bye, sis.”</p> <p>She heard him tromping up the basement stairs. She was alone, severely suspended in a spread eagle, gagged, blindfolded and nipple clamped. She struggled against her ropes, but it did no good. She tired and sagged against the ropes.</p> <p>She didn’t want to be tied up. She should have kept her mouth shut. She needed to be let loose. NOW! She screamed again through her gag, hoping to get Beryl’s attention. But she knew he couldn’t hear her upstairs.</p> <p>PLEASE LET ME LOOSE! she thought loudly. PLEASE!</p> <p>She struggled again, hoping Beryl hadn’t tied her as tightly as he thought he had. But he had.</p> <p>When Beryl returned to the breakfast table, his parents wanted to know where his sister was.</p> <p>Of course, he answered truthfully, an answer he knew would beg them off and not believed, “Oh, I took her down to the basement and tied her spread eagle to the posts. I put nipple clamps on her little nipples, and gagged and blindfolded her, then I play with her slit and her clit, and put a finger up her anus, until she was on the verge of orgasm, then I stopped, and I left her there.”</p> <p>His parents sat there dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. Then their father smiled, “Oh, I get it. She doesn’t want to talk to us yet, huh?”</p> <p>“Sorry, dad. I promised not to tell you where she was. She said she would be back much later, then talk to you. Right now, she just wants to be alone. I’ll check on her every so often to see if there’s anything I can do for her.”</p> <p>“OK, son. I get you. Well, your mother and I are going into the city. We’ll be gone for about six hours or so. We’ll see you when we get back. Do the dishes while we’re gone, would you please?”</p> <p>“Sure, dad. No problem. I’ll probably go check on Merrill as soon as you leave, then I’ll get started on the dishes.”</p> <p>“Fine. Goodbye, now.”</p> <p>“Bye dad. Bye mom. See you later.”</p> <p>He heard the garage door open, the car start and move out, then the door closing. They were gone. And now, to his sister.</p> <p>When he got to the basement, he just watched her for a little while, her naked body just as beautiful, no, even more beautiful than his girlfriend’s. He could hear her sobbing softly, but he ignored it. She wanted to be tied up, so she’s tied up.</p> <p>He moved over to her, to one of her bound feet. He began to tickle it up and down her sole. She jerked, moving her toes and foot, trying to get away from the intense tickling. He went to her other foot, then did the same thing. He decided her feet moved too much, so he looked around the basement, and found some old rubber coated wire. He took large pieces from the roll, then wrapped her right big toe with the wire, then took the loose ends and pulled her big toe to the post and tied it there. He did the same thing to her left big toe. Beryl then proceeded to tickle the soles of her feet again, alternating between the two. Now, with her big toes tied, she couldn’t move her feet around. He enjoyed this torture greatly.</p> <p>As he looked at his sister, he got an idea. He looked around the basement some more, and found what he was looking for. His dad was a leather worker. Although a handle was missing (never had a handle, in fact) he gripped the strands of soft leather in his right hand. He stood behind her and began to whip her with the strands of leather. Merrill began to scream through her gag with each whipping. Her bare bottom turned red, redder, reddest. But he didn’t stop. He continued until his arm grew tired. Then he went in front of her, then began to whip her slit and clit, making sure the ends of the strands hit her butt hole. She screamed some more. He watched her writhe, then shudder. He knew he had just made her cum.</p> <p>Then he decided to do something he had been thinking off all along. First, he stripped naked. He moved toward his sister until he touched, his chest against hers, his penis trapped between them, his arms around her back. He moved his hips up and down, getting a full erection and his penis wet from his pre-cum. He continued to rub until he was ready to reach an orgasm. He heard his sister making noises through her gag. He didn’t care what she was trying to say. He was going to fuck her regardless.</p> <p>He moved away from her, grabbed his cock, and squatted down just enough to get his penis to slide easily inside her. He stood up, forcing his penis all the way in. She gasped at the intrusion. He could feel her cervix with the head of his cock. He played with her nipples, so soft and round. He used his teeth on them, and she gasped with each nibble. He continued to play with her little tits while he began to move his cock in and out of her cunt. Slowly, very slowly. Then a little faster. Then a little faster. Finally, he was going at top speed, and pushed his way all the way in with his hardness. Suddenly Merrill screamed and bucked against him several times. She had reached orgasm. He hadn’t. He wanted to cum in her other hole. He pulled out, slick with her juice. The combination of his semen and her cunt juices filled her twat so full that she literally dripped onto the floor. He walked behind her, grabbed his penis once again, and slid it into her anus. She screamed and jerked at the large intrusion. She thought she would split in two.</p> <p>“You love every minute of what I have done to you, don’t you?” he asked her. She remained silent. He grabbed her hair and bent her head backward. “Answer me, dammit. You love what I have been doing to you, don’t you?” She knew had better nod yes. “Good. Then you will really enjoy being fucked in the ass won’t you?” Again she nodded. He began moving in and out of her ass hole very slowly. He wanted to savor every minute of it. He again played with her little titties, squeezing them, stretching them, twisting them. She cried out, this time in pleasure, no pain. She was getting used to the pain, and now experienced the pleasure that came with tit torture. He continued to ram his cock in and out of her ass. He sped up. He sped up again, and finally reached his own orgasm, spurting many times into her bowels. He pulled out, realizing she had reached a second orgasm through him fucking her in the ass. Her butt hole leaked his cum, rolling down her thighs and dripping onto the floor as well.</p> <p>“Well, I guess I will see you later. Enjoy your bondage.”</p> <p>Merrill screamed at him and shook her head emphatically.</p> <p>“What, you don’t want to be tied up any more?” he asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head no again several times.</p> <p>“Well, I’m sorry, but you wanted to be tied up all day, and that’s just what you’re going to be. Tied up all day. See you later. By the way, I might even ask some of my friends over and have them come down and see my sister all nicely tied up and ready to be fucked again. OK?”</p> <p>“MMMM MMMMMMMMM,” she cried, shaking her head no again and again.</p> <p>“OK, thanks for the approval. See you later with my friends.” And he went back upstairs, went outside to play with his friends. Yep, they were there, his two best friends, Jack and Lance. He would wait a while, then ask them to come to the basement with him. Tell them he had a surprise for them. Yeah, that would work just fine...</p> </div>",[]
614,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 5",5,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-29,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Beryl looked at his watch. He couldn’t believe it! It had been almost three hours! He had promised Merrill he would be back down in an hour! He wondered how she was doing? He went to get his friends, Jack and Lance.</p> <p>Merrill couldn’t take it any more. She trembled visibly from being tied up so long in this one position. Where was Beryl? She knew it had been more than an hour, but not sure much longer. She sobbed from the pain in her arms, shoulders, and legs. Her jaws hurt so badly from being forced open for so long they seemed to scream the pain at her. She tried to open her eyes, but the blindfold padding held them tightly closed. Oh, God, Beryl, she said to herself, please come home and let me go! Then she remembered him saying something about bringing his friends home so they could have their way with her as well. Even with all the pain and trembling, her cunt still ran with her juices, her anus twitched needing something in it, and at the same time, wanting those boys here fucking her in both her cunt and ass hole. Oh, please, something happen! Don’t leave me here alone like this any longer!</p> <p>“Hey, guys, I have a surprise in my basement I want you to see. You won’t regret it.”</p> <p>“Oh, yeah?” questioned Jack. “Every time you say you have a surprise, it turns out to be nothing but junk. Like that heavy rock you said was part of a meteor. We found out it was just a steel slag that had cooled.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” added Lance. “You never have anything good for us when you say you have a surprise. So, why should we go with you to your basement?”</p> <p>“I promise you, you won’t regret it. In fact,” and he reached into his pocket and found four dollars, “if you don’t like what you see, and don’t want to get involved, I will give you each two dollars. That’s all I have.”</p> <p>“Well,” hesitated Jack. “All right. A deal. But this better be good.”</p> <p>“Yeah. Real good,” added Lance.</p> <p>“When we get there, be as quiet as you can. Don’t make a sound. I don’t want you scaring my surprise. And when we do get there, change your voices somehow.”</p> <p>“How about this,” and Jack lowered his voice.</p> <p>“And me,” and Lance spoke in a falsetto voice.</p> <p>“Good. But remember, not a sound until you see my surprise.”</p> <p>They trudged the mile to Beryl’s house, then to the basement stairs. Here Beryl stopped them and put a finger to his lips to make sure they understood to make not a sound. Both boys nodded in their understanding.</p> <p>As they trooped downstairs, Beryl in the lead, Merrill showed up little by little, first her left side, her body, then her right side.</p> <p>The boys couldn’t believe their eyes. Beryl’s sister stark naked and severely tied up, gagged and blindfolded. They noticed her little cunt lips were spread wide and were extremely wet. They also noticed the severe nipple clamps on her little tits.</p> <p>Beryl pulled out the four dollars. The two boys shook their heads no. Beryl grinned.</p> <p>“Merrill, Merrill, there are two boys come to see you. Buddy and Rudy. They want to do a few things to you. I said they could.”</p> <p>Merrill let out with little mmmphs through her gag. Beryl knew she needed to be untied and rubbed down. But he couldn’t disappoint his friends.</p> <p>“One is Buddy, one is Rudy. As you can’t see, they are now taking off all their clothes and will be naked in just a few moments.”</p> <p>The two boys took the hint right away. Soon they stood stark naked, their penises at full erection. Beryl went to the two boys, and them stand facing each other.</p> <p>“I am now going to masturbate my two friends. Too bad you can’t see them. They have fairly good-sized cocks. They should fit inside you pretty tightly. Here I go.”</p> <p>And Beryl began to masturbate the two boys, toying with their balls, rubbing the heads of their cocks, using four fingers to hold the bottom of their cocks directly along the urethra which sent them into spasms. Eventually he did masturbate them, but just as they were about to ejaculate he stopped.</p> <p>“OK, boys. That should have you good and ready. Have fun with Merrill.”</p> <p>All three walked over to where Merrill’s little body suffered in her suspension bondage. Beryl stayed clothed, just for the fun of it. He stayed a little ways back, waiting for the other two to do something.</p> <p>J/B: Well, what do you think. Where would you like to fuck her, in her cunt or her ass.</p> <p>L/R: I don’t really care. Which one do you want?</p> <p>J/B: I’d really like to cum in her tight ass. You don’t mind her cunt, do you?</p> <p>L/R: Not at all. That means we play in her front and rear openings just the opposite of where we want to cum, though. So that means I fuck her in the ass, and you in the cunt to start with.</p> <p>J/B: OK. Good. But don’t you think we ought to play with her and do other things to her first?</p> <p>L/R: Yeah. I guess we should. Look at her nipples. Look at the clamps. I think they need to be pulled out a little bit. What do you think?</p> <p>J/B: Sure, I agree. You take her left nipple, and I’ll take her right. I suggest we pull them out as far as they will go. OK?</p> <p>L/R: Sounds good to me.</p> <p>Their cocks throbbed, clear pre-cum forming at the tips. As Beryl got a little closer to watch the nipple torture, he could see her crying, but it was too late to back down now. As the two boys pulled hard on her nipple clamps Merrill screamed. The two boys laughed at her pain. Beryl didn’t know what to do. Maybe he could hurry them along.</p> <p>“Hey, guys. How about easing up a little bit on her, huh? She’s been tied up since this morning, and I think she’s hurting pretty bad. OK?”</p> <p>“Look, Beryl,” said Jack, “you told us we could have her, and we’re going to take her. So just be patient. We’ll be done whenever we’re done.”</p> <p>“But guys, she’s about had it. I think...”</p> <p>“No, Beryl,” said Lance, “you don’t think. You said we could have her, and by god we’re going to take her any way we want to. Got that?”</p> <p>“Now,” added Jack, “back off and let us fuck her. Or whatever what we want to do first.”</p> <p>“Or, perhaps we’ll tie you up, too.”</p> <p>“You guys wouldn’t dare. Besides, you don’t know where any rope is.”</p> <p>“Don’t bet on it,” said Jack</p> <p>“Yeah,” said Lance. “If you don’t want to be stripped naked and tied up too, shut up. One more word, and that is exactly what we’ll do.”</p> <p>Beryl didn’t know if they were serious or not. Dare he say anything else? Or should he keep his mouth shut. Merrill screamed some more as the boys pinched and twisted her already painful nipples. He couldn’t let this go on. He would have to rescind his offer.</p> <p>“OK, guys. I have to stop you. She is in so much pain that she can’t take it any more. I am going to untie her now.”</p> <p>“No, you’re not,” said Jack.</p> <p>Both boys rant and tackled Beryl. While he was thinking about his sister they found a goodly amount of rope. They quickly tackled him, rolled him to his stomach, pulled his hands behind his back and tied them very tightly, then tied his ankles together. Then, when he tried to scream, they forced an old oily knotted rag into his open mouth and tied it off at the back of his head. They took another oily rag and blindfolded him with it. As he now lay there tied, gagged and blindfolded, they ripped his shirt off, found a fish knife and cut his shorts and underwear off, and it only took a few seconds to pull off his shoes and socks. They then pulled his feet to his hands and hogtied him.</p> <p>“There, that should hold you while we fuck you sister, and do other nasty things to her,” said Jack.</p> <p>Soon, he heard his sister scream.</p> <p>“OK, Jack you fuck her cunt, I’ll take her butt hole. Ready, one, two three, shove!” The boys forced their cocks up into Merrill’s holes. She screamed again, their cocks bigger than any she had ever taken. Jack continued to torture her nipples as he moved in and out. He could feel Lance’s cock doing the same thing in her butt hole. Jack move one hand away from her nipples to find her clit. Merrill screamed again. She was sore, and it hurt. It no longer felt good. But they were going to bring her to orgasm anyway, and she could do nothing.</p> <p>“Jack, I need to pull out,” said Lance.</p> <p>“Yeah, me too. On three: one, two three! Pull out!”</p> <p>The boys pulled out at the same time, Merrill now feeling empty, wanting to be filled again, yet knowing it would be painful. But she got her first silent wish.</p> <p>Jack inserted his cock into Merrill’s ass hole, Lance shoved his into her cunt. They began to move, bringing Merrill off to another orgasm, while they themselves shot their loads into her respective holes. The boys filled her full, and when they pulled out their semen dripped from both holes.</p> <p>They found a fairly clean rag and wiped themselves off, then got dressed.</p> <p>“Hey, Beryl, are you ready?”</p> <p>They rolled him to his back and noticed how wet his cock was. Lance got his finger wet from Beryl’s pre-cum and inserted a finger up his anus. Jack grabbed his balls and cock and began to play with them. Soon he began to pump Beryl’s cock, while Lance moved his finger in and out of his butt hole. Soon Beryl spurted 8 or 9 times. The boys laughed at Beryl’s predicament.</p> <p>“You know, I think we’ll just leave you like this for your folks to find you and your sister this way. And you know you can’t tell on us, because then they would know you’ve had her tied up all this time. Bye now. See you tomorrow, if you’re lucky.”</p> <p>Beryl and Merrill heard the boys leave. They were now tied up together in the basement, stark naked, gagged and blindfolded. They didn’t know what would happen when their folks got home. During the interim hours that they waited for their folks to get home, Beryl had rubbed his cock against the concrete basement floor, cumming several times. His balls, his cock, his stomach from the base of his cock up past his bellybutton was slick with his semen. He couldn’t help himself. He felt wonderful being tied up. He got to thinking. It seemed he loved being tied up. He didn’t know just how wonderful it was. Maybe Merrill would like to get her revenge on him, and tie him up for a change. He would talk to her tomorrow. He thought about his cock, his balls even being tied up with him unable to touch them. Waiting for someone else to touch them, just like Jack and Lance did. He began to move his cock against the floor one more time, and felt himself spurt yet again. Not as much, and not as strong, but it still felt just as good as the first time.</p> <p>It was several hours later when they walked in the door. “Beryl, Merrill, where are you two crazy kids?” yelled their mother.</p> <p>They both began screaming as loudly as they could. “Beryl, Merrill, is that you?” yelled their dad.</p> <p>They screamed more. Then footsteps on the stairs.</p> <p>“Oh, my god!” screamed their mother.</p> <p>“What’s happened to you and your sister, son?” Beryl looked up at where he thought his father was and sent muffled sounds through his gag.</p> <p>“We’ll get you two untied as quickly as we can,” said his father. His mother worked on his sister, his father untied him.</p> <p>They didn’t care whether or not they were seen naked.</p> <p>“Dad, mom, we just want to go upstairs, take a shower, get a bite to eat, got to bed, and forget about everything that has happened. Pretend it never occurred.”</p> <p> Beryl put his arm around Merrill and together, side-by-side, they disappeared upstairs until the showered and dressed, ate, then went back upstairs. Merrill never said anything to Beryl about what happened. And even after that horrible ordeal, she begged Beryl to tie her up some more, but he would work on her, and even allow her to tie his cock and balls if she would tie him up and do anything she wanted to do to him. Even use nipples clamps if she wished. He would talk to her in the morning, and see what she said...</p> </div>",[]
615,"Little Timmy #2, Part 5",5,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-29,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He didn’t know how long he hung there. He could feel the head of his cock touching his stomach. He began to struggle, trying to lift himself by his hands and feet, maybe to get his cock to rub against his stomach good enough to cum again. But all that did was to excite him without enough pressure to make him reach an orgasm.</p> <p>The butt plug began to irritate his anus. He moved his bare butt back and forth to try to expel the intruder, but because of the rope keeping it in it did no good.</p> <p>And he began to feel the urge to pee. He would try to keep it in, but he didn’t know how long he could hold it. To be honest, he also had to poop. The butt plug wouldn’t allow him to do that. It plugged his bottom hole very nicely. Nothing could go in, and definitely nothing could come out. Maybe he could force it out! He tried. The butt plug stayed exactly where it was. His need to pee grew even worse.</p> <p>He again grabbed his toes with his hands, trying to find the knots they were tied with. Maybe he could get himself untied if he could. But no, his fingers were too small, even if he could find the ropes. </p> <p>He began to scream, hoping someone would hear him and come down and release him. He had to go so bad! He screamed and screamed again (no, not like the movie). No one seemed to hear him, of if they did ignored him. They were probably laughing at him, knowing he couldn’t do anything until someone came and set him free.</p> <p>He finally lay his head back, and without any effort at all, let loose a strong stream of urine. It hit his stomach, then splashed onto the floor beneath him. Finally, after what seemed 10 minutes (although it was no more than two) it stopped, his bladder was empty. But not his bowels.</p> <p>Once again, he pushed his bowels against the butt plug, and gradually it came out, the rope having loosened up somehow. Then he let go a second time, this time with his shit which he could hear plopping against the floor beneath his bottom.</p> <p>He couldn’t help it, he had to go. But now, he couldn’t clean up his little rear hole. He always cleaned himself thoroughly, even to the point of using soap and water back there, pushing a finger as far up into his rear hole as he could, then would rotate it to get all the crap out of there. He did this several times with the warm soapy water, until his finger came out clean. He always felt better. After he peed, he always cleaned his penis and testicles as well, washing them off with warm soapy water as well. Most of the time he accomplished both tasks at the same time when he went to the toilet. If he just had to pee, he would only wash his penis and testicles.</p> <p>But now, he real really dirty, both his penis and his stomach having been covered with his urine, and his butt hole and entire butt crack also dirty from his bowel movement. He couldn’t stand it.</p> <p>Only a few moments later, Little Timmy heard someone coming down the stairs. He hoped it was his mommy. When she spoke, he it wasn’t.</p> <p>“How’s Little Timmy doing? Are you... Oh, my. Poor Little Timmy. I see you had a couple of accidents. Well, not to worry. I will get someone else to help me clean you and the floor up.”</p> <p>He heard her leave, then return with someone else. Then his stomach became warmly wet.</p> <p>“I am cleaning up your tummy, penis and testicles where the urine went. Just relax. The other person will be cleaning up your cute little anus and bottom, then the entire floor. Soon you and the floor will smell much better.”</p> <p>He groaned as the woman very slowly washed off his genitals. His penis got hard, and he was extremely embarrassed.</p> <p>“My, what a nice little hardon you have. If I had time, I would stay and masturbate you, but as soon as we get you cleaned up we have to go back upstairs. Then someone else will come down and retie you.”</p> <p>Then as she finished cleaning up his genitals, he felt the same warm wetness on his butt hole. He felt a finger go up inside him, just as he had done. But this was different. It wasn’t him doing it, but someone else. That person cleaned his anus of and up inside as far as the finger could get, much farther than his own little boy finger could reach. A hand ran across his testicles and penis, then he heard them leave. Only moments later two more came down.</p> <p>Little Timmy felt his feet being detached from the pipe above, then swung around and, with severely bended knees and extremely painful bow, his ankles were retied back by his wrists, his penis and testicles hanging down toward the floor. A long piece of twined was tied just behind the head of his cock, pulled down so firmly it stretched beyond what he thought it could be. It was pulled down and up towards his head, then tied off to an eyebolt in the floor. His testicles were wrapped with the same type of twine, and pulled down and toward his bottom, also pulled beyond its “breaking point”.</p> <p>Little Timmy cried out loudly as each part of his genitals received their punishment. A second piece of twine was again tied around his cock head and balls, this time adding a two-pound weight to each. More screams from his little gagged mouth. They also added weights to his nipple clamps. More screaming and crying.</p> <p>Little Timmy heard them leave. He was in pain, he felt terror, he felt wonderful. Never in his life had he dreamed he could be tied up so painfully, so excruciatingly, so marvelously.</p> <p>Little Timmy could barely move his hands and feet. He could feel his cock oozing pre-cum. He could almost see it dripping onto the floor. His penis grew, becoming hard, the twine biting into his cock head. His testicles drew up inside their sac, becoming tight. The twine bit bitterly into them.</p> <p>Little Timmy struggled, his tortured 5-year-old body ready to take more pain. He wanted more. He deserved more. He demanded more. But there was no way to tell anyone his needs, wants and demands. He didn’t know how long he was kept this way. A few minutes or a few hours. It felt like hours.</p> <p>Little Timmy finally heard footsteps on the stairs again. Then a hand grabbed his penis, the other hand his balls, and whoever it was began to pump his cock and painfully/wonderfully squeezed his balls. In only moments he reached orgasm.</p> <p>The person untied his feet, then untied his hands, then untied his cock and balls, then removed the nipple clamps. He yelped through his gag when they were removed. He then removed the ropes from his wrists. And before Little Timmy could remove the blindfold, the person had disappeared up the stairs. He finished removing the ropes from his feet and wrists, removed his gag. He left everything lying on the basement floor.</p> <p>He ran upstairs...</p> </div>",[]
616,"Merrill: Post Ordeal, Part 6",6,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-30,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The next day Merrill went in to take a shower, and Merrill had just gotten in. “You can have it after me. But I want you to go back to your room until I call you.”</p> <p>“OK,” replied Beryl, and did so.</p> <p>“OK, Beryl, you can take your shower now.”</p> <p>When Beryl went back into the bathroom Merrill had wrapped a big heavy towel around her, covering everything from her armpits to her ankles. She was combing her wet hair.</p> <p>“Is it OK if I get in the shower?” he asked her.</p> <p>“Sure. If you don’t mind me seeing you naked.”</p> <p>“Why should I. After all, I have seen you naked a lot.”</p> <p>“So have I you,” he told her. “So, why don’t you take the towel off. You know that I think you have a very beautiful body.”</p> <p>She stopped brushing her hair and turned to face him, his nudity exciting her. She tried to suppress it, but as soon as she saw him her little vagina became instantly wet, and she could feel her juices forming inside her. She threw off her towel, rushed to him and put one arm around him, lay her head against his chest, and with her other hand pulled his penis to her, played with it only to get it fully hard, and stood tip-toe so it would slide into her easily. She wrapped her other arm around him, both hands now on his bare butt. She still stood on tiptoe, trying to ease her way down onto his penis. He spread his feet so she could come down a little more, then she began moving up and down on him, his penis slicing her in two, sliding easily in and out. She began to sob, tears dripping onto his chest. Soon, she felt her orgasm as he spurted into her. It was the most fantastic orgasm she had ever had, including all the ones when she was tied up. She let his limp penis, slick from his and her juices, slide down and out. She turned to the sink and wet a washcloth with warm water and cleaned herself off down there, then took her things into her room and locked the door. Beryl just shook his head and got his shower.</p> <p>When done he dressed in cutoffs and tank top. He went to her room and knocked on the door. “Merrill, it’s me, Beryl. Open the door, please.”</p> <p>He waited patiently. After about three or four minutes she slowly opened it. “May I come in, sis?”</p> <p>She opened the door wider and allowed him to enter. She was still naked. She smelled good. He pulled her to him and hugged her, kissed her on the cheek.</p> <p>“Merrill, can we talk?”</p> <p>“Sure, what about?”</p> <p>She sat down on her bed and sat Indian style. He sat down in front of her on the bed, stretched out. “About yesterday. I’m sorry what happened happened. They were supposed to be my friends. Now they are my enemies. I will get them somehow. Believe me, I will get them for what they did to you.”</p> <p>She reached out with her hand and held his chin in the palm of her hand. “It doesn’t matter. Besides, I don’t want you to get hurt. And what about you? They had you tied up too. But no, it’s not worth the trouble. Forget about them. It’s just you and me. And that’s they way it should be, shouldn’t it?”</p> <p>She removed her hand. She lay on her stomach, stretched out on her bed, pulled her crossed feet up. He looked at her, at how beautiful she was. He patted her head, felt her smooth cheeks with the back of his fingers. He ran his hand down her back, across her bare bottom, then to her sweet and delicious feet and toes, so perfect. Her body, still a little chubby, but not fat, endeared him to her even more.</p> <p>“I love you, Merrill. And I have something I need to ask you.”</p> <p>“What is it?” She turned sideways, her cunny and nipples now becoming visible. He rolled her to her back, where he then proceeded to gently play with her nipples and clit and cunt. Merrill closed her eyes, laid her head back, and just enjoyed her brother playing with her without being tied up or anything. “I was wondering if I could somehow talk you into tying me up, as revenge for what happened yesterday.”</p> <p>Merrill opened her eyes and looked directly into her brother’s. “No. I want you to keep tying me up. If you can find someone to tie you up, all well and good. But I want you to keep tying me up. OK?”</p> <p>Beryl nodded his head. “I think I know of someone who will do it for me. Right now, tell me when you would like to be tied up again.”</p> <p>Merrill smiles her sweet dimply smile. “How about after breakfast?”</p> <p>Beryl smiled right back at her. “OK. Let’s go.”</p> <p>“Wait,” Merrill said. “Are mom and dad home?”</p> <p>“No, they’ve left already. They won’t be home until after 2300 tonight. We have the house, and all day, to ourselves. Let’s go eat.”</p> <p>“Wait,” Merrill said again. “You have to get naked, too.”</p> <p>“And how am I going to get naked?” he asked her.</p> <p>“Like this,” she answered, first pulling off his T-shirt, then pulling down his cutoffs. He now stood naked before her. Both of them felt the tingling sensations between their legs. Neither one could wait. “Race you to the kitchen!” yelled Merrill, already at the door before Beryl had even started.</p> <p>“Fix some cinnamon toast,” ordered Merrill, since Beryl got there last. Knowing how easy it was, he fixed them both four slices. Both had a glass of mile. Both went back upstairs and brushed their teeth to get the cinnamon and sugar off their teeth and tongues.</p> <p>“OK, Beryl,” said Merrill with her mouth full of toothpaste.</p> <p>“I know exactly what I am going to do to you. Go to the basement and wait for me.”</p> <p>“OK. I hope you tie me really tight.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry, I will.” He watched her little butt as she walked to the bathroom door. He heard her going down the stairs, and knew he would obey her going all the way to the basement. He looked through the phone book and found the number he was looking for. He dialed, spoke. After a few minutes he hung up. He ran down to the basement.</p> <p>“Hi, sis. So, are you ready?”</p> <p>She nodded, scared to say anything. He first had her put her hands behind her, palm to palm. He tied them tightly using a lot of rope. He took more rope, tied her wrists again, then wrapped the rope up her arms, binding them together, all the way above her elbows, again pulling her elbows together and touching, wrapping rope around that area as well, and finally tying it off.</p> <p>“Merrill, I want you to now do the splits. I know they are a little bit more difficult for you than for a leaner girl, but I’ve seen you do them, all the way down until your butt and cunny touched the ground. Do it again.”</p> <p>Merrill did the splits. She had been practicing and they had gotten easier to do. She now did them effortlessly, and without pain. Beryl then wrapped lots of rope around her left ankle, tied it off, then pulled the ends to an eyebolt in the floor, wrapped it around and through the eyebolt and tied those ends off. He repeated the process with her right ankle.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to do something with your arms. If it is too painful let me know, and I will stop. OK?”</p> <p>“Do what you will with me, brother. If you can tie me, I can take it.”</p> <p>“OK, sweetheart. Her it goes.” He tied more rope around her wrists, then took the ends and ran them over a large pipe in the ceiling. He pulled on the rope ends, forcing her arms up and up and up, forcing her head down and down and down, and still he pulled her arms up, even to the point of lifting her little butt off the floor, and until they would go no farther. He tied the rope ends off. He stuffed her mouth with a little bigger ball gag than he had used in the past. He had to push on the ball with his fingers while he held on to her head with his thumbs. It finally slid in past her teeth. She groaned it fit so tightly. He buckled it in back, yanking until it went into the next notch, and buckled it on. He wasn’t going to blindfold her yet. He hoped that would be taken care of later. He wrapped a rope around her neck, pulling the ends under her forcing them through her pussy lips, into the crack of her ass against her anus, then tied the ends off to her wrists. He took twine and used it to tie her big toes to the eyebolts as well. He took 4 alligator clamps, attaching two each to her nipples. She groaned and tears began rolling down her cheeks, plopping onto her chest. Beryl heard a noise at the top of the stairs.</p> <p>“Beryl, are you down here?” hollered a young female voice.</p> <p>“Yeah, come on down,” he yelled back at her.</p> <p>The girl was a short blond with blue eyes and freckles, wearing a T-shirt and tight shorts. “Hi, Beryl,” and she walked over to him, hugged him and kissed him on the lips. Apparently his nudity didn’t bother her a bit. “So, are you ready?”</p> <p>“You bet I am.”</p> <p>The girl then proceeded to tie him up directly in front of his sister, in exactly the same way. Except she also had his penis and testicles to mess with. And she messed with them pretty good. She used the twine to wrap and separate his balls, then came up and around his penis a few times and tied them off. Taking the additional twine ends she ran them up through the holes in the alligator clamp ends, and tied them off, forcing his nipples to point down in severe pain. The duo were only a foot apart, and could look into each other’s eyes.</p> <p>“Now, are you sure you want the blindfolds?”</p> <p>Beryl and Merrill, who had no idea who this girl was, nodded.</p> <p>“OK, you asked for them.” She blindfolded them both.</p> <p>“Am I supposed to play with you two, or leave you alone and play with you later?”</p> <p>The two siblings merely made mmmphs through their gags.</p> <p>“OK, tell you what. I’ll leave you two like this for a while, and when I come back I’ll masturbate you both. How’s that? TTFN.”</p> <p>Beryl and Merrill heard her leave. Now they were both severely tied naked, blindfold and gagged, and unable to move, and in excruciating pain. They mmmphed at each other, but could do nothing, see nothing, say nothing else. They did manage to get their noses to touch, rubbing them against each other for comfort.</p> <p>Merrill knew she would be back. Her name was Michael, and she was into heavy bondage just like he was. She was their age, and Beryl’s girlfriend. Very close and very personal girlfriend. Then had even been talking about getting married. But enough of that here. Both were virgins until they met. They made love that same night. They fell in love immediately. They had had each other tied up in various ways.</p> <p>Beryl and Merrill could only wait, now, until she returned...</p> </div>",[]
617,"Little Timmy #2, Part 6",6,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-08-30,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Little Timmy reached the top of the basement stairs he stopped. He realized he was still completely naked, rope marks showing prominently on his wrists and ankles. “Mom!” he yelled. “Mom, are you there?”</p> <p>A few minutes later Little Timmy’s mother stood in front of him, a smile on her face. “Well, I see you’re back. Did you enjoy your tie-up ‘game’?” she asked him.</p> <p>He kind of stood there, unsure how to answer. He really did enjoy it. But how could he tell his mom that? “Yes, mom, I sure did.”</p> <p>“Well, her are new rules. From now on, when you are in or around the house, or outside in back, you are to remain totally naked.”</p> <p>“But, mom, the fence isn’t tall enough for people not to see over! What if someone sees me naked?”</p> <p>“Well, I guess they’ll see you naked. Besides, there’s no sidewalk along our house anywhere, so no one walks along this side of the street. Besides, we’re on a corner lot so there aren’t usually any people around anyway. Those are the rules. Like ‘em or not, those are just the top two rules. Another rule is, whenever you are tied up, I get to ask people over to see you. I will put you on display for them to see.”</p> <p>Little Timmy thought about that. It excited him. For other adults to see him naked and tied up. Like they did last night/today. “Yes, mom,” he said meekly.</p> <p>“Now, go upstairs and get a shower or bath. We’ll eat after while. OK?”</p> <p>“Mom, would you give me a bath, please?”</p> <p>“OK. Take my hand.” With his mom’s hand covering his, they went to the big bathroom where the tub was so big an adult could sit in it with water up to their necks and still not have the tub full. Mommy ran the tub full of really warm water and lots of bubbles. He settled down into the still filling tub, feeling the warm water on his anus, then as it filled up to his genitals, his belly button, his nipples and finally, to his neck. Mommy turned the water off. Little Timmy sat there, just letting the warm water soothe his aching body from being tied up for so long. He felt mommy’s hand on his back, rubbing it up and down and all around.</p> <p>“Little Timmy, get on your hands and knees.” Little Timmy obeyed his mommy. Her hand then began to rub her hand softly all around his soft butt cheeks, gently running a finger up and down his butt crack, even across his aching anus. Her hand felt so good he closed his eyes to enjoy to soothing hand. Soon, she pressed a finger into his anus. He didn’t protest, in fact he moved his bottom and spread his knees apart as far as he could so she could get a better angle on his rear hole. It slid in easily, with all the soapy water swirling around his little body. She reached under him with the same hand and began to caress his very limp penis and testicles. She did not play with him, and he was glad. She just very carefully and gently massaged his testicles and slowly rubbed his penis. Yes, he got an erection, but it wasn’t a sexual erection, but a good feeling kind of erection.</p> <p>“Sit up now, Little Timmy.” He did so. She began to use a soft sponge on him, first taking his left arm and washing it all over, including his armpit, then did the same to his right. She moved the sponge around on his chest, her other hand following it, so easily pinching and twisting and pulling his sore nipples, that he hardly seemed to notice, but notice he did. It felt good. She continued on down, washing his waist and belly button, then finally reaching his genitals where she raised his testicles and washed under them, then on top of them, then all around them. She next wrapped the sponge around his still erect penis, pumping just a little, finally pulling it off. She took his left leg in hand by his foot, then ran the sponge up and down his leg, finally washing between his small perfect toes. Then repeated it with his right leg and foot.</p> <p>“I’m going to run a little more water and add a little more bubbles so you can play awhile.”</p> <p>“OK, mommy.” He looked around. “Where’s my towel to dry off with, mommy? I don’t see one.”</p> <p>“You won’t find one, Little Timmy. When you get out, you will just have to dry off as well as you can with your fingers and otherwise air dry. I have done that many times myself. It feels really good.”</p> <p>“OK, mommy.”</p> <p>Mommy left him to play – whether with one of the 5 bath toys she brought in for him or play with himself, she didn’t care. Timmy chose the second one.</p> <p>He wrapped his right hand around his still hard penis, and began to pump slowly. With his other hand he held his testicles, and began to roll them around and play with them. It took him about ten minutes to finish up, spurting into the bath water several times. He pulled the plug on the tub and just sat there while the water drained almost completely out. He turned on the cold and hot and got them just right, then took handfuls in his little hands and rinsed off the soap as best he could.</p> <p>Little Timmy turned off the taps when he thought he had gotten it all, stepped warily out of the bathtub then ran downstairs to see where mommy was. He could smell something, so he headed for the kitchen.</p> <p>“What are you fixing, mommy?”</p> <p>“Your favorite, spaghetti with meat sauce, with mushrooms, onions, green pepper, tomatoes, and lots of garlic.”</p> <p>Little Timmy did a little naked spaghetti dance, yelling “Yay, yay, yay!”</p> <p>“OK, Little Timmy, enough with the dancing and yelling. It is all almost ready. Go sit down at the table.”</p> <p>Soon mommy brought in the food. He had a glass of iced tea, the spaghetti and meat sauce, and for dessert lots of lime Jell-O. Mommy let him watch TV, lying with his head in her lap, her hand on his little bottom. He fell asleep, and mommy moved and put a pillow under his head and clean sheet over him, then went to bed herself after turning off the TV and the lights.</p> <p></p> <p>Part 2 of Part 6</p> <p></p> <p>Come morning, Little Timmy awoke on the couch. He slept well. He got up and went to find mommy. She was still in bed, the sheep pulled up over her. He wanted to wake up mommy, and there was one way to do it. He pulled the sheet of her, and got a very big surprise. Mommy was naked! He had never seen his mother naked before. He looked at her, at her bottom, at her breasts, at the hair between her legs. He wondered what that covered up.</p> <p>He got on the bed and began jumping up and down as if it were a trampoline. “Wake up, mommy! Wake up!” he yelled. Mommy opened her eyes, realized she was naked, turned to look at Little Timmy. Well, it wouldn’t do any good to cover up now, and decided that if he had any questions, she would answer them.</p> <p>“What’s for breakfast, mommy?”</p> <p>“What would you like?” she asked, pulling on his hand to bring him down to the bed. She rolled over and hugged him, rolling to her back and grabbing him so he sat atop her.</p> <p>“How about... some green eggs and him!”</p> <p>She tickled him. “You know, I don’t have any green eggs and ham today. What else?”</p> <p>She continued to tickle him. It had been a long time since she had really played with her son. Her breasts jiggled as he tried to get away. They were firm, and still stood up fairly straight. “St... st... stop! Stop!”</p> <p>She stopped. “OK. Now. What would you like for breakfast.”</p> <p>He sat on her stomach and looked down at her breasts. “Mommy, what are these?” he asked as he gently poked her breasts.</p> <p>“Those are called breasts. Every girl eventually grows them. They put out baby milk when a woman has a baby, and the baby puts its mouth over the mommy’s nipple and sucks the milk, so they will be healthy, just like you are.”</p> <p>“Did I drink your milk, mommy?”</p> <p>“You sure did.”</p> <p>“Can I drink some now?”</p> <p>“No, I don’t have any more. After a certain time, a woman’s milk can no longer be produce, that way the baby can go to better and more solid food.”</p> <p>“OK. Breakfast. How about some cinnamon toast and a glass of milk?”</p> <p>“OK. But I will let you in on a little secret. After you eat, you will be tied up in a special way, and some people will be coming over to look at you.”</p> <p>“OK, mommy. That sounds like fun.”</p> <p>After breakfast mommy got dressed, and Little Timmy stayed naked, as per the rule. She took some rope and tightly tied his wrists behind his back. She put the leather blindfold on him, the put the ball gag on as well. She made him get on his knees, crossed his ankles and tied the very tightly with the long lengths of rope left over from thing his wrists. He was bowed backward, his wrists and ankles actually touching. She picked him up and carried him.</p> <p>“I am going to carry somewhere, and you mustn’t struggle when you discover where I am taking you.” In only moments he felt the bright warm sunshine on his naked body. He started screaming, but only little mmmphs sounds came out. Drool had already been oozing out of his mouth and down his chin to drop onto his chest.</p> <p>She lifted him up far enough to slide him over a pole, his wrists and ankles behind it. She had put stakes in the ground, and pulled his knees as wide open as she could, where she wrapped rope around each one then tied them off to the staked. She wrapped rope around his upper body, lower body, then around his legs, tying them all to the pole. He put a collar around his neck, locking it behind the pole as well, immobilizing his head. She tied his testicles, separating each testicle, tying them to the pole, then taking the rope and tying it to his wrists/ankles. His balls were now also immobile. She took twine and wrapped it around his cock head like it was last time, just behind it, yanked the twine up and passed it through a D-ring on the front of his collar, yanked some more until Little Timmy whimpered, and tied it off. She took the ends of the twine, measured the distance to his nipples, then put slip knots around each nipple after pinching and pulling each one out so the slip knot would fasten horribly around his nipples. His nipples were painfully pulled up toward his collar. She added clamps to his nipples, adding insult to injury, so to speak. Lastly, she wrapped some twine around one big toe many times, pulled on it, and wrapped the ends around the other big toe and tied them off to his wrists/ankles. Now, Little Timmy was completely and totally immobilized. But soon, he would find that this was just the beginning of his torture.</p> </div>",[]
618,"Merrill, Little Timmy #2 & Andrea, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-09-04,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Almost immediately Little Timmy began to sweat. It rolled off his forehead, off his neck, it appeared on his little chest, on his legs and feet. It especially appeared in his armpits, and it rolled freely from there. He tried to move, but couldn’t move at all. Mommy had tied him too tightly. His penis became slowly erect. It hurt already, but when it got hard all the twine around his below his cock head bit deeply into it. He tried to think of something else, anything at all. But no matter what he thought of, his penis remained as hard as it ever was. In fact, he thought it had become even harder.</p> <p>“Little Timmy, would you like some company? There is someone here to see you. It’s your little friend from down the street. Her name is Merrill. Do you remember her?”</p> <p>Little Timmy struggled to get out of his bindings, but it did no good.</p> <p>“Hi, Timmy, it’s me, Merrill. Do you remember me?”</p> <p>“Mmmph, mmmm,” was all he could say. He couldn’t even move his head to nod or shake it.</p> <p>“Anyway, I just thought you’d like to know, I have been tied up for several days now myself. My brother, Beryl, allowed me some time to play around for a while, and I thought I would come to see if you would like to come out to play. But I see you’re tied up yourself. How wonderful it must be for you.”</p> <p>Little Timmy squirmed, squealed through his gag.</p> <p>“Oh, you’d like me to do something to you, would you? And just exactly what would that be? A little cock tickling maybe?” and she played with the opening of his penis. “Perhaps a little ball squeezing, huh?” and Merrill rubbed his balls against the pole until he cried out in pain. “I know, how about some nipple torture?” She squeezed the clamps on his nipples even harder. Little Timmy screamed. She pulled them down, pushed them sideways, pushed them up. Little Timmy could do nothing but suffer Merrill’s torture.</p> <p>“You know what, I think I’ll remove the twine from around your cock and allow you to fuck me. How does that sound, huh?”</p> <p>He felt her hands untying the twine, and his penis then flopped free. “I’m taking all my clothes off now. Too bad you can’t see what I look like naked. Maybe some time soon I’ll let you, but not now. I am on my hands and knees, and am backing up to you. I want you to fuck me in the ass. Just a minute while I get way down, and get my cunt juices all over your cock, mixing mine with your pre-cum so it will be really slick and easily slide in my butt hole.”</p> <p>She wiped down his cock with as much wetness as she could, then did the same to her rear entrance. When she believed she was wet enough, she reached back, grabbed his erect cock and slid it inside her anal canal. It slid right in. She just let it rest there for a few moments, getting used to it. Then she began to move back and forth. She knew he could do nothing, so she didn’t mind doing all the ‘work’. She moved a little faster, then a little faster, and even a little faster. She was hoping she would cum before Little Timmy. And, in fact, she did, wriggling in the throes of her orgasm. She could tell Little Timmy was about to reach his, and just before he did she pulled off of him.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmm! Mmmmmmmm! Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!” he squealed. Of course, she knew what he meant. But she wasn’t going to allow him to cum in her. But she just might be persuaded to suck him off. She wasn’t afraid because she had taken a shower before she went over, cleaning himself outside and as deeply inside her anal canal as she could get. She was literally squeaky clean. She got down on her belly and moved forward so his cock was pointed directly at her mouth. She grabbed his cock with one hand, began to play with his balls with her other, then began to suck him off. She knew it wouldn’t take too long for him to ejaculate. And she was right. She sucked every spurting drip of his semen and swallowed it. He screamed as he came, unable to move his hips. He had to rely on Merrill to do all the work. She sat up and wiped off his penis, then retied his cock they way it was before.</p> <p>“I think I’m just going to lay here naked and enjoy the sun with you. Would that be OK?”</p> <p>“Mmmmph!” he yelped.</p> <p>“Thanks. I’m glad you’ll let me stay. That way I can enjoy looking at you tied up as you are. A very pleasant view if I may say so.”</p> <p>Just then they heard the sliding door open again. “Merrill, I don’t think you know little Andrea. Andrea is Little Timmy’s girlfriend. Why don’t you two get acquainted while I fix some lunch?” She didn’t mention anything about Merrill’s nudity.</p> <p>Andrea walked to where Little Timmy kneeled in his total bondage. “Timmy, are you OK?” she asked him.</p> <p>“MMMMMpphhh,” he answered.</p> <p>“He’s fine, Andrea. He likes to be tied up and helpless. Didn’t you know that?”</p> <p>“Well, he’s told me, but I thought he was just kidding.”</p> <p>“Here he is, full in the flesh, naked and tied up. What do you think of him?”</p> <p>“He... he’s beautiful.”</p> <p>“So, how old are you, Andrea?” asked Merrill</p> <p>“I’m 6. I love Timmy.”</p> <p>“I see. Well, why don’t you take your clothes off and join me in the morning sunshine?”</p> <p>“In front of you and him?”</p> <p>“Well, he can’t se you, and why not? We’re both girls, both built the same way. Why should you be so embarrassed?”</p> <p>“I’ve just never been naked in front of other people before. But, why not?”</p> <p>Merrill watched as Andrea removed a little tank top, a pair of shorts, bright red panties. She was barefoot.</p> <p>“You’re a beautiful little girl, Andrea. Come, sit by me.”</p> <p>Andrea sat down next to Merrill. She looked at Merrill, and decided that Merrill, though older, still looked like a little girl herself.</p> <p>“Say,” asked Merrill, “have you ever been tied up yourself?”</p> <p>“How horrible, to be tied up. I don’t see why Timmy likes it.”</p> <p>“Oh, I’m tied up all the time too, by my own brother. What do you think of that?”</p> <p>Andrea couldn’t believe her ears. “You’ve been tied up too?”</p> <p>“Sure have. And been fucked in my cunt and asshole, and a whole lot of other torturous things. Say, would you like to feel what it’s like to be tied up?”</p> <p>“I don’t know. No. I better go. I need to get my clothes back on,” protested little Andrea.</p> <p>“Come on. You might find you really enjoy it. You won’t know until you try it. And no clothes. You have to be tied up naked.”</p> <p>Andrea thought about being tied up naked. She enjoyed being naked with Merrill. Merrill didn’t seem to mind being seen naked by people. But to be tied up too? She really did wonder what it would be like not to be able to move and have someone else do things to her.</p> <p>“OK. Why not. What do I do.”</p> <p>“You do absolutely nothing. I will do it all. I will just tell you how I want your hands and feet so I can get them tied really well. I have my big bag with me, and in it I have all kinds of neat things to tie up little girls.” She got her bag and opened it. “OK, roll to your stomach and put your hands behind your back and cross your ankles.” Andrea obeyed. “Now, I am going to cross your wrists and tie them very tightly.” She proceeded to bind little Andrea’s wrists with many loops of rope, both around and cross ways. She finally tied the rope ends off, leaving then very long. “Now, I am going to tie your feet.” Merrill took Andrea’s feet and pulled them up perpendicular to the ground and tied them very tightly as well. Merrill noticed how sweet and beautiful her feet and toes were. Very soft. She kissed them, licked them toe by toe. Andrea giggled as her toes were being bitten and sucked on. Merrill pushed them down, touching Andrea’s hands with the heels of her feet and used the ropes from her hands to hog tie her severely.</p> <p>“Hey,” yelped Andrea, “that hurts!”</p> <p>“Well, I can’t have you yelling around here, so I guess I am just going to have to gag you.”</p> <p>“NO! Please don’t gag me! I promise I won’t scream or yell any more! Please! Don’t!”</p> <p>Andrea pleaded, but to no success.</p> <p>Merrill took out a ball gag and shoved it into Andrea’s mouth, pushing it in past her teeth and buckling it behind her head. Andrea looked up at Merrill, blinking. “I see by your eyes you want a blindfold as well. So you get one!” Andrea shook her head no and made small mewing sounds through her gag. The leather blindfold forced her eyes shut, and Merrill made sure it was buckled as tightly as she could get it behind Andrea’s head.</p> <p>“Now you know what it’s like to be tied up. But that’s not all. You also get to be tortured, both in a good way and in a bad way. This is the good way.” She tickled Andrea’s feet and toes, tickled her bare bottom. “And this,” rolling Andrea over, “is a bad way.” She pinched, squeezed and pulled on Andrea’s nipples cruelly. Andrea screamed. “Now you see the difference. I can either be nice, or not nice. It depends on how you much you like being tied up. The more you like being tied up, the more bad torture, the less you like being tied up, the more good torture you get.”</p> <p>Merrill looked at the two tied up children. She now had the best of both worlds – a boy and a girl, tied up and helpless. She lay back, and began to toy with Andrea’s nipples again, making the little girl squirm and wriggle in her hog tie. She then pulled out two alligator clips. She straddled little Andrea, and pulled first her left nipple out as far as it could go to get it nice and erect, then snapped one of the clips on it. Andrea screamed. Merrill then did the same to her right nipple. Andrea screamed again.</p> <p>“Now, doesn’t that feel good?” she asked Andrea, not expecting any answer. Andrea struggled some more from the pain coursing through her nipples. All that did was to jiggle the clips and make them hurt worse. She finally settled down.</p> <p>“Enjoy being tied up, you two. I’m going in and getting something to eat and drink. See you in a little while...”</p> </div>",[]
619,"Merrill, Little Timmy #2 & Andrea, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-09-04,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Merrill stepped through the sliding door which led directly to Mrs. ________ kitchen, Little Timmy’s mommy, hoping she would have something ready to eat. Merrill smelled something really good.</p> <p>“Well, hello, Merrill. Isn’t Andrea coming in to eat, too?”</p> <p>“No, ma’am. I have her tied up next to Timmy in a hog tie, gagged and blindfolded. I hope you don’t mind.”</p> <p>“Well, I don’t mind, but her mother might mind. Let me call her in here and you can explain to her.”</p> <p>“OK,” replied Merrill nonchalantly, still naked.</p> <p>In just a few minutes Andrea’s mommy came into the kitchen and was totally surprised by the little girl’s nudity. “Don’t you think you should put on some clothes?” she asked Merrill.</p> <p>“Well, no. I run around naked at home all the time. And when I am here, Timmy is usually in a predicament, like he is now, and so I just automatically take off my clothes as well.”</p> <p>“What do you mean he is ‘usually in a predicament’? And what do you mean ‘like now’?”</p> <p>“Mrs. _________, doesn’t she know&gt;“?</p> <p>“No, I just never got around to telling her. She insisted on bringing Andrea over to play with Timmy.” She stopped and thought a moment. “Why don’t we have some lunch and then go out and see Timmy?”</p> <p>“Where’s Andrea?” her mother asked.</p> <p>“Oh, she’s have fun like Timmy is. We’ll show you after lunch, OK?”</p> <p>“Well, I guess that would be all right.”</p> <p>So they all sat down at the table, out of view of the two tied up children. Timmy’s mom deep-fried some chicken thighs, made some homemade Cole slaw and potato salad. Merrill never did figure out why all the restaurants always made specials with chicken. Not everyone liked chicken. And in fact, not everyone who liked chicken liked white meat. She always preferred dark meat, and often wondered why McDonald’sâ didn’t make their chicken nuggets with dark meat too. But she loved thighs, and she ate three of them. She ate a large portion of the slaw and potato salad as well. Timmy’s mom also made lime Kool-Aideâ. When she finished she excused herself so she could use the bathroom. The two women watched the Merrill’s cute little backside as she ran to the bathroom.</p> <p>Melissa sat down and peed and pooped as well. She knew other words for it, but she liked “poop” the best. When she finished she first wiped her peehole, then wiped her little bottom. She got up off the stool, then ran some warm water. She got her hands wet with mild soap, and proceeded to wash herself in front, and in back, sticking a finger up inside her anus and pulling it out, washing off her finger, then repeated the procedure several times until her finger came out clear. She then used more warm watch to wash off the soap, then used more toilet tissue to dry herself off. It kind of fell apart until she got herself dry enough, then she could use it regular. She tossed it into the toilet and flushed again. She ran back into where the two women still sat, waiting on her.</p> <p>“Well, Merrill,” said Timmy’s mother, “shall we show Andrea’s mom what we’ve been talking about?”</p> <p>“Sure. Come this way,” and Merrill led them both out to where Timmy and Andrea were tied.</p> <p>Andrea’s mom gasped in horror at seeing her little girl tied up, blindfolded and gagged. And gasped even more at seeing how Little Timmy was tied up.</p> <p>“How dare you tied up my little girl like that? I should call the police on you,” said Andrea’s mom.</p> <p>“She asked to be tied up,” said Merrill. “And I’ll prove it.” She went over to where Andrea still lay in her hog tie position. “I’m going to remove her gag, so she can tell you yourself.”</p> <p>With Andrea’s gag pulled out, she could now talk. “Go ahead, Mrs. ________. Ask Andrea anything you want.”</p> <p>“Andrea, dear, it’s Mommy. How did they make you do this, hmmm? Did she rip your clothes off, did she bend your arm back behind your back and threaten you?”</p> <p>“No, mommy. Not at all. I asked to be tied up. I wanted to find out what it was like. And you know what, mommy? It feels absolutely wonderful. I want to be left this way until it’s time to go home, and I know you’re not ready to go home yet. You said you had errands to run. Well, go run them, and let Merrill play with me. She’s really good at it. In fact, her own brother ties her up. Right, Merrill?”</p> <p>“Uh... yeah, Mrs. ________. As a matter of fact he does. I also have tied him up, but not as often. And you will notice that Little Timmy is cruelly tied up by his own mom.</p> <p>“Well, I never...”</p> <p>“No, Mrs. ________, you probably never have. Now, are you going to accede to your daughter’s wishes, or what?”</p> <p>Mrs. ________ got down on her hands and knees and looked into her daughter’s face, even though she couldn’t see her eyes. “Do you really want to be tied up and remain this way for however long I’ll need to be gone?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, mommy, please. I ever so want to be left tied up!”</p> <p>“Very well. I will leave her in your hands, Mrs. ________. So if anything happens to her, you will be directly responsible.”</p> <p>“Would you like to put the gag back into your daughter’s mouth, Mrs. ________? I think she would like that.”</p> <p>“Oh, yes! Please, mommy. I want you to gag me now! Really tight! I want you to be a part of this, too!”</p> <p>Andrea’s mommy got behind Andrea’s head, and shoved the gag into her mouth. “Hiher, hohee. Hiher!”</p> <p>“What did she just say?” asked her mother.</p> <p>“She said, ‘Tighter, mommy. Tighter!’” said Merrill.</p> <p>Andrea’s mom shoved harder until the ball passed her teeth, shoving her tongue to the bottom of her mouth. She then buckled it behind her head, pulling it even tighter than Merrill had.</p> <p>“That was fun,” said Andrea’s mom. “You know, she looks really good all tied up.” She bent down and rolled her daughter over to her back, seeing her clamped nipples and bare cunt. “She is beautiful in ropes. Maybe, once in a while, I could tie her up at home. Maybe you could teach me how to do things to her, huh, Merrill?”</p> <p>“I’d love to, “ said Merrill. “If you have time either now, or later, I will be glad to show you what can be done with a little girl’s body.”</p> <p>“I tell you what. I do have to do a couple of things, but the rest on my list can wait. How about I come back in an hour and we see what we can do with her?”</p> <p>“Perhaps Little Timmy as well,” said his mommy.</p> <p>“Yes, perhaps him, as well.”</p> <p>Andrea’s mommy left. Now it was just Timmy’s mommy, Merrill and Little Timmy.</p> <p>“You know what, Merrill? I have a few things I need to do as well. Do you think you will be OK here with Timmy and Andrea by yourself?”</p> <p>“Oh, sure,” Merrill replied with confidence. “Don’t worry. I can handle things.”</p> <p>“Good, I will see you in about an hour, as well. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, no problem.”</p> <p>She watched Timmy’s mom leave. She was now alone with the two tied up children, Andrea and Timmy.</p> <p>“Now, what can I do to you two to have fun until your mother’s get back, hmmm?”</p> <p>She first reached for Andrea...</p> </div>",[]
620,"Merrill, Little Timmy #2 & Andrea, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-09-10,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “OK, my little bound beauty, I am not going to tell you what I am going to do. That is what’s fun about the blindfold – not knowing, not being able to see what’s coming. So, here goes...”</p> <p>Merrill rolled Andrea full on her back, then sat on her belly very carefully. Once again, Merrill began to play with Andrea’s clamped nipples, but very easily. She didn’t know if Andrea liked it hard or soft, so she decided soft would be the best way to start. She flicked the alligator clamps back and forth as Andrea let out many low moans.</p> <p>“Would you like me to do it harder, or do it softly?”</p> <p>Andrea tried to raise her chest, indicating harder. So Merrill went from soft play directly to the hardest play. She squeezed the clamps together as tightly as they would go causing Andrea to cry out in serious pain. Merrill pulled her nipples out by the clamps, then let them go. She removed the clamps only to let them bite into her tender nipples once again. Every time Andrea let out loud squeals of abrupt pain. She got off of Andrea and ran her hands down her body, to her belly button where she tickled it. Andrea now screamed peals of laughter. Merrill then let her fingers do the walking, down to Andrea’s bare pubic area, and with her hand began to effortlessly rub Andrea’s little slit up and down. Andrea began to buck her little cunny up and down, trying to get more.</p> <p>Merrill let a finger slide inside Andrea’s incredibly tight vagina. Her finger immediately became wet from Andrea’s juices. Merrill slid a finger on her other hand inside Andrea’s cunt, got it as wet as she could, then found her little anus and very slowly eased her finger up inside her anal canal. She returned her other hand to Andrea’s slit, again shoving a finger inside her there. She began to move both fingers in and out, sometimes simultaneously, sometimes countering each other. But did it easily, not in a hurry to make her reach orgasm.</p> <p>Merrill stopped, then just moved her fingers around inside both holes. Andrea squirmed, wanting to have something more done to her, because she felt something new to her, something that she had never felt before. But all the sensations were coming from both her holes. Merrill began again, this time using a thumb on Andrea’s clit, appearing from beneath its little hood. Andrea gasped as this sent more sensations through her bound body. She tried to tell Merrill what she wanted, but her mother had put the gag in even tighter than Merrill had.</p> <p>Merrill sped up, and Andrea then screamed, again and again as her very first orgasm worked her body. Merrill pulled out both fingers, licking them both to clean them. She then rolled Andrea to her stomach once again, then began to tickle Andrea’s baby soft feet and toes. Merrill delighted in hearing Andrea’s giggles, even though the gag softened them. Andrea tried to roll over, but Merrill held Andrea on her stomach by Merrill’s knees and feet on either side of her.</p> <p>Merrill had already spent about 20 minutes on Andrea. Now it was Timmy’s time to be tortured. But first...</p> <p>“Andrea, I’m going to play with Timmy for a while. Would you like to watch?”</p> <p>Andrea nodded her head. Merrill first built up a little “chair” out of the cushions from the outdoor furniture. She carried Andrea over to it, set her down on it. Yes, just right. Then she unbuckled the blindfold and pulled it away from her eyes. Andrea blinked several times, getting used to the bright sunlight. She looked around, and found Timmy directly in front of her, about five feet away. Just enough room for Merrill to get between them.</p> <p>“Well, Timmy, are you ready for Andrea to watch me torture you?”</p> <p>“Mmmmm!!! Mmmmmmmmmmmm!!!” he hollered. He squirmed again in his bondage trying to get loose. Once more his efforts proved fruitless.</p> <p>“I take it that means yes,” replied Merrill. “Good, here I go.”</p> <p>Merrill stood up and walked behind Timmy. She reached over him and began to play with his clamped nipples, without the soft play. She went directly to the hard play, even harder than what she did to Andrea. She pushed them, pulled them, twisted them first one way then the other, then went to her bag and added some dreadfully heavy weights to them, forcing his nipples to point directly at the ground. He screamed out, but that made Merrill just wanting to torture him more. She went to her bag and pulled out a long thin anal plug, with a large phalange at the push in part of it. She prepared rope and removed the twine from around his cock and balls and they fell soft between his legs. She tied the rope around his waist with the ends in front. She tied his cock and balls extremely tight, separating his testicles and tying them more. She inserted the anal plug as Timmy screamed all the time, pulled the rope ends under and back, across the butt plug so it wouldn’t come out, and tied the ends off to the back rope.</p> <p>Merrill then grabbed his cock and began to pump. Andrea watched in fascination as his penis reached full erection. Andrea had never seen a boy like that before. In fact, the only one she ever saw naked was her father a couple of times. She liked Timmy better. Her father had really coarse hair, and a lot of it. Timmy’s was bare of hair. She wanted to feel it, touch it, even thought about using her mouth on it. She had heard about things like that, but couldn’t picture a girl doing that to a boy. But now, seeing a real boy in person, she could imagine actually doing it.</p> <p>“I see you looking at Timmy’s bound cock. You look like you would like to get your mouth on it, around it. Am I right?”</p> <p>Andrea made little squeals of delight and attempted to worm her way toward him.</p> <p>“OK. I see you want to very badly.” Merrill stopped playing with Timmy, picked up Andrea, and laid her directly in front of Timmy’s wet and hairless penis. She realized Andrea, laying the way she was, would be too low, and if she were up on her knees would be too high.</p> <p>“I’m going to untie your feet and legs, then I am going to retie them so you can bend down and get him in your mouth.”</p> <p>She retied Andrea’s feet crossed at the ankles, so the little tied girl could get to Timmy’s cock easier. “Now, I am going to blindfold you, but I will remove your gag. I will guide you to his penis.” And Merrill did just that.</p> <p>Little Timmy groaned as soon as Andrea touched his penis with her mouth. Instantly he began to move his butt back and forth, as much as he could, which wasn’t much. Andrea did almost all of the “work”. Slowly at first, she moved her mouth back and forth over his cock, using her teeth only slightly to scrape against his penis. She could feel his balls hitting her chin. She moved a little faster, not wanting him to reach orgasm yet, but get him more excited. She heard him groan even more as she continued to suck him off. Soon, Andrea began to move as fast as she could back and forth on his penis, then she felt him spurt semen into her mouth. She took it all, swallowed it all. Kind of a salty, airy taste. Timmy sagged in his bonds.</p> <p>Merrill lay Andrea back on her stomach, pulled her feet back up, and tied them to her ankles once again. Just then the two mommy’s walked in...</p> </div>",[]
621,"Merrill, Little Timmy #2 & Andrea, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-09-14,2,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Merrill just sat there, between the two bound children, proud of her abilities in bondage and torture.</p> <p>“Well, I guess you are ready to learn about how to tie up Andrea?” she asked Andrea’s mommy.</p> <p>“Yes, please, I surely would.”</p> <p>For the next two hours poor little Andrea had to suffer through all kinds of bondage ties and torture Merrill forced upon her little naked body. At times, little Andrea was in tears, never knowing what would come next. Merrill tortured her nipples, her clitoris, her cunt, her anus, in all kinds of ways with the kinds of things she had brought with her.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to show you the most painful tie anyone can do to another. It is done with quite a bit of the biting kind of twine. First I will untie Andrea for her to rest for a little while, then start on her again. But I won’t untie her completely. I will keep her ankles tied and wrists tied behind her back. I will also leave the gag in to stop any complaints from her.”</p> <p>“Have you shown me all there is?” Andrea’s mommy asked.</p> <p>“Oh, heavens no. You have handcuffs, regular wrist and ankle cuffs, nipple clamps that are more severe than what I have shown you, clamps for her cunt lips and if you’re careful, for her clitoris as well. There are many vibrator dildos as well for both the cunt and the anus. And now, if you are ready, I will show you the worst tie up ever. I know, it was used on me. Watch now. I am going to untie her wrists just to retie them in a very special way. Andrea, make a fist with both hands. Now I am going to take electrical tape and wrap it around each hand, so her fingers can do nothing. Now, that accomplished, I am going to run tape around both her hands, keeping them together. Next, with her face down on the ground,” and she helped Andrea to be face down, “I am going to tie her elbows together and run the twine up her arms, tying them in place.” Andrea squealed at the pressure on her arms. “Now, I am going to tie her wrists together with twine, tying them so the twine will cut into her wrists, making her very uncomfortable. “Could I get you to hold your hand over her mouth just as soon as I remove the gag? I don’t want her talking at all,” so Andrea’s mommy did just that. Next Merrill pushed a very large and very hard ball into her mouth, making her almost dislocate her jaw hinges, and pushed it in until it finally slipped past her teeth. Merrill then taped the black across her mouth first across her lips, then diagonal one way, finally diagonal the other way. And lastly, she ran tape from the bottom of her jaw up and around her head and back to her jaw, keeping her gag in her mouth. “Now, I am going to untie her ankles and replace it with twine, encasing each and every toe with it, pulling on her feet backwards toward her head, and using twine to bind her ankles to her elbows. Finally, I am going to wrap a double twine around her waist, tie it off just below her belly button, then pull the two strings under her, making sure each twine is on either side of her clit so it too will suffer, and pull them up into her butt crack, pushing it against her butt hole, and yanking on it severely, I tie them off to her wrists. Now you are ready for some fun. But to make matters even worse, I am going to sit her up, tie here ankles to her thighs, and tie her thighs to around her upper body until she is in a nice, neat little package. Finally, I wrap twine around her neck and tie it to her knees. She knows that if she moves her head too much, she might choke herself. Now, if you had a small suitcase, we could put her in it so no one would be the wiser. Oh, I forgot something. A nice tight blindfold. There we are.”</p> <p>With every tie around her body, Andrea whined and groaned at the pain she couldn’t believe ever existed. Merrill tipped Andrea sideways. She fell to one side, making more little groans and moans as she hit the ground. She struggled, but all she did was to make the twine tighter and causing her more pain. She continued to whine, begging someone, anyone, to please untie her.</p> <p>“Wait right here,” Andrea’s mommy said. They heard her car start, and in minutes she returned with a suitcase, just the right size for her to fit in. I think I will take her home now. But first, I think a little drive through the country will do some good.”</p> <p>“Would you like some help with getting Andrea into the suitcase?” asked Andrea.</p> <p>“No, I think I can do it myself. Thank you for every thing. I think she and I will be having some fun days together. And you are always welcome.”</p> <p>“Thank you. I think it would be fun if you could tie us up together.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, that would be wonderful.”</p> <p>In the meantime, Andrea now lay in the suitcase, unable to move at all. Her mommy closed the lid and snapped it shut, took it to her car, carefully put it in the back seat, and off they went.</p> <p>“I need to go home, Little Timmy. Are you going to be all right?” He grunted a yes.</p> <p>“OK. Bye!” And Merrill left Little Timmy and his mommy.</p> </div>",[]
622,"Twins Tied, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-09-24,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> This is a story about twin sisters. They loved each very much, and when something goes wrong, the other will help her. They have many secrets between them, each knowing the others thoughts. They had very silvery white hair, steel blue eyes, and not a blemish on either of them. One was named Chrissy, the other Cissy. The were both eight years old.</p> <p>This day, they were in their room playing, completely naked. And it wasn’t the usual boring doll-play either. In fact, one of them got up on their bed, lay down spread-eagle, and waited for her sister to tie her up. Her sister was willing to oblige, if she got it also. Chrissy, the one on the bed, promised. Maybe not tonight, but very soon Chrissy would be lying there, having Cissy tie her up.</p> <p>Cissy first began with her sister’s ankles. She wrapped a lot of rope around both ankles and tied it off. Then she did the same to her wrists. Cissy then pulled first one ankle, then the next, and pulled them one at a time, to the highest part of one post and tied it off, then did the same with Chrissy’s wrists. She then moved to Chrissy’s, wrists, and did the exact same of her feet. Now, Cissy had her sister so spread and up off the bed by maybe a foot, gagged her, then blindfolded her. She put clothespins on each nipple, making her cry out through the gag.</p> <p>Cissy started to play with Chrissy’s little hairless slit, very gently, bringing her to the point of climax, then stopping until the urge completely disappeared. Then she began again very slowly, wetting a finger and pushed it into her butt hole. Chrissy screamed as loudly as she could, but it wasn’t much because of the tight gag stuffed into her mouth. Then, just at the height of the urge to cum, Cissy pulled out her fingers. She answered the proverbial knock on their door. Chrissy became very nervous, especially at being found doing what she’s not supposed to do.</p> <p></p> <p>“Chrissy, Cissy? Are you playing nice with each other?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama, we’re having a lot of fun.”</p> <p>“Very well, your father and I will be gone for many hours, and we have hired a babysitter for the both of you. I want you to be on your best behaviors.”</p> <p>“Yes, mama, we love you.”</p> <p>“Love you too. Bye my babies.”</p> <p>“Mooooooooom!” But she had already gone.</p> <p>Cissy turned once again to Chrissy. She lay down on the bed, underneath her sister, and just looked up at her, her head directly below her little hairless slit. Then she looked at her own. She moved one hand to her pussy and began to rub. She found her clit, and rubbed it too. Chrissy began to struggle, wanting, no, needing her sister to take care of her. But Cissy was having too much fun doing herself. Just as she reached, but no quit. The urge to masturbate finally passed. She reached up to tickle her sister’s cunny, but the doorbell rang.</p> <p>“I’ll be back in a few minutes. That’s probably the babysitter.”</p> <p>Cissy left the room, with Chrissy mewling the entire time her sister was gone.</p> <p>Cissy tried to decide how she should go to the door. Naked, or with clothes. They both hated clothes. In fact one night, when their parents had gone to sleep, the two girls slipped out of the house, stark naked. Chrissy had Cissy’s hands tied behind her, a gag, and clothespins on her nipples. They went out, with Chrissy guiding her by a collar and leash. They walked several blocks away. On the sidewalk or street, not caring if someone saw them or not. In fact, they actually wanted to be seen. Even though it was after midnight, there were a few cars around, and when one of them passed along the street they were on, they were definitely see. In fact, they stood directly in front of the car, its headlights focused right on them. The driver, shocked by what he saw (and sexually excited as well, with a large hardon), stopped the car and got out. Before he could catch them, the twins ran off quickly.</p> <p>Now, the doorbell kept ringing, and she decided to answer the door naked. When she opened it, a girl of about 14 years old stood there.</p> <p>“Hi. My name is Christy. How are you this fine day?”</p> <p>She said nothing about Cissy’s nudity, as if she had seen it all before.</p> <p>“Hi. I’m Cissy. My sister’s name is Chrissy.”</p> <p>“Well, may I come in?”</p> <p>“Oh. Sure. “</p> <p>Christy entered the home, looked around, then plopped herself on the couch. “Where’s your sister?”</p> <p>“Uh, she’s upstairs in our room. She’s kinda tied up right now.”</p> <p>“Cool. How do you have her tied up?”</p> <p>“You can come up and see for yourself.”</p> <p>“That would be great. You see, I have two sisters and a brother at home, and when I have to sit them, I strip them naked too, and I always tie them so they won’t be troublesome.”</p> <p>“Does that mean you will tie us up too, together?”</p> <p>“That’s right. Now, how about we go in and see your sister.”</p> <p>“Great! We can’t wait!”</p> </div>",[]
623,"Twins Tied, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-01,2,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger044.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “Be very quiet,” Cissy whispered. “I don’t want her to know that we have come up here.”</p> <p>Christy nodded. Cissy slowly opened the door, hoping it wouldn’t squeak. Fortunately, it didn’t. The two girls tiptoed in, and what Christy saw did here heart good. She saw the little girl naked and hanging spread eagle by her wrists and ankles, blindfolded and gagged. The two girls were a little bit on the chubby side, but weren’t at all fat. They had nice butts, their nipples pointed out from the small roll of fat across their chests. Christy drooled at wanting to tie them both up right now.</p> <p>“How would like to be tied up below your sister, facing up?” she whispered to Cissy.</p> <p>“That would be wonderful,” exclaimed Cissy, wanting so badly to be tied up with her sister, something they have never been able to do.</p> <p>“Go lay on the bed stretched out like you sister, and I will tie you up just like her.”</p> <p>Cissy hurried over, lay face up on the bed with her wrists and ankles spread out as far as she could get them. Christy took out ropes, then began tying Cissy down to the bed. She wrapped rope around both wrists, then pulled hard on her right wrist and tied it to the far right bedpost. She did the same to Cissy’s left wrist, forcing the little girl to stretch her arms even farther. Christy then did the same to Cissy’s ankles. Now Cissy lay there with her legs and arms pulled so far apart her breathing seemed to come hard. Christy then gagged Cissy with a ball gag, and blindfolded her with a leather blindfold which pressed on her eyes so hard she couldn’t even open them.</p> <p>Chrissy made some noises. She wanted someone to torture her, make her cum, anything else except to just keep her tied up and do nothing to her. She wondered if Cissy let the babysitter in. She wondered where they were. She felt as if she’d been hanging there forever. Suddenly she sensed her sister entering her room, with someone. She guessed it was their babysitter. And she knew that the babysitter would tie Cissy to the bed below her. As Christy tied up Cissy, Chrissy could feel the ties on her wrists and ankles as well. She could feel the ball gag being shoved into her mouth as Christy did that to Cissy. Finally, she could feel the blindfold being put on. All of this she could feel, because they were sisters, and virtually had their own twin language no one else could understand. But right now, all they had were their sense of each other. Cissy even felt all the ties she did to her sister when she tied up Cissy. Now, crazy as it may sound, the two girls could feel themselves tied up like her sister, yet still feel their own bondage.</p> <p>“Well, girls, I will leave you both tied up like this for a while, and I will be back up to check on you. It may be only a few minutes, or it could be as much as an hour. Have fun.” Christy left them to their bondage.</p> <p>“Tolo juang gotat,” thought Cissy at Chrissy in their secret language.</p> <p>“Gilam tolo matat,” thought Chrissy right back.</p> <p>Cissy began to struggle in her bonds, but the more she tried to get away, the tighter the ropes seemed to pull on her, forcing her even more spread. “Iga tant geent aya,” thought Cissy at her sister.</p> <p>“Loan, yan naact reithen,” thought Chrissy back at her.”</p> <p>Even I, as narrator, cannot interpret their language. It is something secret to only those certain number of twins who have the telepathic ability. It was only about 30 minutes when Christy returned to check on them.</p> <p>“So, girls, how about a little torture now, hmmm? I think it would be kinda fun to do you two however I want to, and you can do nothing about it. Yep, I have two 8-year-old naked girls tied up and unable to move, see, or talk. Isn’t that just lovely?”</p> <p>The two girls squealed through their gags, unsure if they were wanting her torture, or not to torture them at all. But neither one could be understood by Christy.</p> <p>“But first, I too am going to get naked. I will describe myself to you as well.” As she stripped off all her clothes, she told them what she looked like. “I have dark brown hair cut to just above my shoulders, brown eyes, small breasts about the size of large apples, my nipples are very brown, I have no pubic hair yet at all. I started menstruating when I was your ages. I have a small mole on my right butt cheek, another on my left pussy lip, and one just above my right nipple. I have experience at tying up kids, because I strip and tie up my two sisters and brother. Every child I have babysat always wants me back. My schedule is made up for days at a time. So, that’s who I am. Now, for some fun. Who shall I start with? Chrissy, how about you?”</p> <p>Chrissy yelled through her gag, hoping to get her attention so she would torture her. She continued the screaming until she felt hands on her bare butt. “Well well well well. What have we here?” Chrissy could feel the babysitter parting her cheeks. Now she was really embarrassed. No one but her sister had really seen her butt hole. “What a beautiful little anus you have. Just right for playing with, like this.”</p> <p>Christy wet a finger, and slowly inserted it into Chrissy’s rear opening, pushing it in as far as she could. Chrissy could feel the intrusion, and didn’t know if it was too painful or too wonderful. As Christy move her finger in and out and around her little anus, Chrissy groaned and moaned, giving out with short gasps when Christy did certain somethings to her, but she didn’t really know what. She had never been violated like this before. Oh, she and her sister would kind of play with each other’s rear holes, but never anything like this.”</p> <p>“Bolan! Bolan! Bolan! Asple emornos!” shouted Chrissy.</p> <p>Christy couldn’t hear anything like this. However, Cissy felt the full force of her thinking. It hurt her head this time. Although they were pretty equal in their telepathy, it appeared that sometimes Cissy had the edge on Chrissy, then later it would be just the opposite. And right now, Cissy felt every movement on her sister’s ass, could feel fingers up her own butt hole. She squirmed, feeling every move Christy did to Chrissy. Little did Christy now what she was doing to the two twins.</p> <p>“Since I’m looking at your ass, Chrissy, I bet I’m looking at Cissy’s ass as well, since you are twins. Right?”</p> <p>The two girls just made sounds through their own gags, more or less confirming Christy’s guess. She pulled her finger out of Chrissy’s anal canal, and as she did, Chrissy gave out with a long moan. Chrissy didn’t know if she was relieved, or wanted the finger to stay there longer. She now got on the bed, her head facing Cissy’s feet. Cissy could feel Christy’s pussy against her nose. Then, she began to lick at Cissy’s little hairless cunt. Christy moved the little girl’s cunt lips apart with tongue, and stuck it in to an already totally soaking wet slit. Christy went very slow, occasionally speeding up, then slowing down just when Cissy was ready to climax. Christy did this many many times. Finally, she stuck a finger deep inside Cissy’s cunt, ribbing her clit, and using her other hand to pinch and twist her nipples until she finally allowed Cissy to cum. She then turned to Chrissy, and began the same torture to Chrissy. She even pulled and twisted on the clamps still on her nipples, which were terribly sore right now. And continuing to get sore as they kept clamped to her poor nipples. Suddenly, Christy stuck a finger into Chrissy’s cunt, also finding her clit, and rubbing and moving with all her might, really getting rough with the clothespins on the little girl’s nipples. Finally she screamed through her gag having reached climax.</p> <p>“Well, is it time for me to untie you?” Both girls nodded vigorously. “Oh, very well. Let me get dressed and I will untie you. But we have the whole night ahead of us don’t we?</p> <p>So I can keep on tying you up. If you get sleepy you let me know, and it will be all right to go to bed, untied, with both of you. OK?”</p> <p>Again, the girls nodded. Christy began to untie the girls, wondering what she could do to them next.</p> </div>",[]
624,"Twins Tied, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-03,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger045.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “OK, girls. Here’s what’s going to happen. I will untie one girl and prep her for more bondage, then the same with the other. I will untie Chrissy first, since she has been tied up the longest.”</p> <p>Christy untied the girl’s feet first and eased them down to the bed, making sure she didn’t step on Cissy. She then untied Chrissy’s wrists, then helped her down off the bed. Christy then pulled her wrists behind the little girl and tied her wrists together with the rope used on her on the bed. Her little wrists almost disappeared in the ropes Christy had tied them with. She then did the same with Cissy. She left the blindfold and gag on both girls. Next she tied the girls ankles tightly together, and they too seemed to be hidden by all the roped she used on each girl. One thing she did do, was to add clothespins to Cissy’s nipples, which caused her to cry out at the pain shooting through her erect nipples.</p> <p>“Now,” said Christy, “I think we just might take a walk around the house for a few minutes, then take a look around outside. I see you have a very big yard with a lot of trees and bushes, which means almost no one can see you in your back yard.” Christy pulled the roped ends between Cissy’s lips, and pulled it out from between her legs, then did the same to Chrissy. She yanked on each of the rope ends, causing the ropes to be hidden by their little lips, made sure they crossed against each of their clits, split their butt cheeks real good rubbing it against their little anuses. When she was satisfied, she began pulling on the rope ends. The girls had no choice but to move. Christy went slowly so neither one would fall. When they got to the stairs, the two girls didn’t hesitate to sit down at the top stair and slide down on their bare bottoms all the way to the bottom.</p> <p>Christy then led them around the house, making them hop everywhere, the ropes rubbing against their pussy lips, clit, and anuses. The girls seemed almost ready to orgasm, but were just that little bit off, keeping them excited but unable to cum.</p> <p>After touring the house, Christy led them outside into the back yard. It was still a bright afternoon, and they would be on display for anyone who would bother to look at exactly the right moment in exactly the right spot, which was very unlikely.</p> <p>Christy led them through the yard, then around to a tree just in the right place. She first untied Cissy’s wrists, bringing them in front and retying them, did the same to Chrissy. She added more rope to each of their bound wrists, then one at a time pulled them up on tiptoe, and tied their wrists to the large branch overhead. She then added extra rope to the girls’ ankles, and pulled each set of ankles also up to the large branch. The girls now were tied up, their little bodies hanging face down, drooping a little in the middle.</p> <p>“How are you girls holding up?”</p> <p>The two girls mumbled through their gags. They struggled some, but knew it was hopeless, but that is what is fun about being tied up. Knowing you can’t get loose, but trying to get loose anyway.</p> <p>“You girls need something really special. I know, needles.”</p> <p>The girls made more sounds, not knowing exactly what she meant. But they soon found out. Christy removed the clothespins from their nipples, and rubbed them hard, causing the girls to yell and scream into their gags. Christy then played first with Chrissy’s right nipple, getting it hard and erect, and suddenly she stuck a small needle down through her nipple. Chrissy yelled at the pain. But Chrissy wasn’t through yet. She then stuck a second needle across her nipple. She then did the same to her other nipple. She then did the same to Cissy’s nipples, who also screamed and yelled at the pain.</p> <p>“Now, let me see. Where else can I add some needles? Oh yes, I know. Look at your little belly buttons. Oh, you can’t. Well, here we got, the first needle in Chrissy’s belly button.” She took a needle and placed it lengthwise at the top of her belly button, then shoved it through to the other side. Chrissy screamed. Christy then did a second needle the other way, sideways. She then did the same to Cissy’s belly button.</p> <p>“Now what can I do with the rest of these needles? Look at your little cunt lips, all wide and wet. We can’t have our cunts wide open for everyone to see, now can we?”</p> <p>Starting with Chrissy, Christy took out two needles, both with string attached. She held Chrissy’s labia together, and started with one needle, sewing it shut. When finished with that needle and thread, she used the second set to complete the stitching, then tied the thread together. She then did the same to Cissy. During the entire procedure both girls would scream and cry as the pain continued to expand outward from their labia.</p> <p>“There now, that’s better. Naughty little girls should never have their cunts open as you two did. Now, for one last thing.” With that, she shoved two needles, one lengthwise and one width wise, through each of their little clits. This literally brought screaming and thrashing about by both girls. They didn’t stop squirming the entire time they were tied hanging from the branch.</p> <p>Christy began to play with the needles in the girl’s nipples. One hand with Chrissy’s, the other hand with Cissy’s. The two girls had no choice. They wiggled and screamed at Christy’s painful enjoyment. Little did the girls know what kind of predicament they would be in with this babysitter.</p> <p>“Oh, yes, I forgot, one more place to put a needle. Just a moment girls, while I find two more needles. Ah, here they are.”</p> <p>Christy then moved down to Chrissy’s bottom, parted the cute little cheeks, and made her little anus quite visible. Christy found an appropriate stick with which to prop open her butt cheeks so she could have access to it. When she got out a needle, she used on hand to open the butt cheeks as far as she could get them, then ran the needle through one side of her anus, across the little opening, and through the other side. Chrissy screamed in real unadulterated pain, then Christy let them plop back together. She then performed the same procedure on Cissy’s little butt hole. She too screamed and yelled.</p> <p>“Well, I’ll guess I’ll see you two sweet and bound, gagged and blindfolded, and needled little girls later. Have fun just hanging around”</p> <p>Christy went inside to watch TV. The girls continued to scream and yell, unable to accept the pain they felt in their nipples, their sewed together cunt, their anuses. All they knew was they needed to be let free of everything. God, they were in such pain! But nothing happened. No one heard. Christy didn’t care. All they could do was squirm and cry and hang helplessly in their bondage. They hurt so badly they couldn’t get their thoughts together enough to send simple words to each other. Nothing passed between them but garbled words and nonsense.</p> <p>After about two hours of hanging there with the needles in their nipples and their little pussies sewed shut, Christy, she naked, finally went out to them.</p> <p>“Oooohh, my little ones. I see you have stopped crying. I guess the pain has dissipated somewhat. Well, we’ll just have to change that.” Christy then pushed and pulled the needles up and down, causing the pain in their nipples to resurface. They girls screamed again, again with no effect on Christy. In fact, the more they cried, the more she tortured the twins. When she finished pulling on the needles, and twisting their nipples with them, she added a new dimension in pain – she added the clothespins again. The twins screamed as loud as they could, hoping someone would hear them. But of course, their gags easily prevented that. When finished with the pins, she walked back to their feet, and began tying each twin’s bare toes together. Once they were tightly tied, she pulled the rope really hard, then ran the ends up the back of their gags, pulling their heads fully back and up, and tied the ends off.</p> <p>“Well, little ones, I guess I will see you in a little bit. Have fun!” But this time, she didn’t leave. Instead, she watched the girls twitch and struggle, and began to rub herself, until after about ten minutes of prolonging her own orgasm, finally came. She made certain she didn’t make a sound, she didn’t want the twins to know she was there.</p> <p>She went back to the house. By now it was late afternoon, almost evening. She then went back to the girls, still naked. She started on Chrissy, removing the needle from her anus, then snipped off the thread holding her lips together, untied the toe rope from her gag, then untied her bare toes, then removed the pins from her nipples, and finally yanked the needles out from her nipples, pulled out the needles from her belly button. She repeated this procedure with Cissy.</p> <p>She let the twins down by untying their ankles from the limb first, but leaving them tied together. Then she untied their wrists, untied them from the front, pulling them behind each girl, and tied her wrists that way once again. Christy then pulled on each of their still hurting nipples, looping small twine around each one and snugging it up, using the ends of the twine to guide them back into the house. The girls began to cry again, their nipples hurt so bad.</p> <p>Christy led them upstairs to the bath. She ran a very warm bubble bath. She removed the girls’ blindfolds so they could watch her take a bubble bath, talking about she bet they would like one too, how soothing it was. The girls pleaded through their gags that they wanted one too.</p> <p>“I will tell you what,” said Christy, “if you behave while I take my bath, I will then run one for you. How’s that?”</p> <p> The girls nodded, and waited.</p> </div>",[]
625,"Twins Tied, Part 4",4,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-07,-1,-1,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger046.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Christy had put in so much bubble bath that the twins still couldn’t see her naked body. The bubbles covered her completely. They did watch her do something, but was unable to determine what it was. Christy’s face contorted, then relaxed, her eyes closed. They could see her right arm moving, but that’s all. Soon they heard a little mewling sound coming from Christy’s mouth.</p> <p>“Now girls, I want you to turn around, and get on your knees.” The girls obeyed, very carefully dropping to their knees so as not to tip over. Christy tied the blindfolds around their eyes once again. The girls heard the bathtub draining, then the shower to get all the bubbles out.</p> <p>“All right girls, are you ready for your shower and bath?” Both girls nodded. Christy picked up each one in turn, and placed them directly beneath the showerhead. But instead of turning on the cold and hot water to get them just right, she turned on the cold water only for additional punishment. The girls screamed bloody murder as the prickly cold droplets slammed into their warm skin, as their breath was taken away by the icy cold water. They heard Christy laughing. The girls, of course, couldn’t get out of the tub by themselves. And it seemed that Christy wasn’t going to help them at all. Their ropes got exceedingly wet, as did their blindfolds and gags. Finally, after about fifteen minutes of the cold water torture, Christy turned off the faucet.</p> <p>“Well, now. Did you have a nice shower?” The girls squealed at her, pleading and begging to get a warm bath. “All right. Stay right there. I will be back in just a few minutes.”</p> <p>As the girls waited, the ropes, as they dried, seemed to tighten down on their wrists and ankles. Christy finally returned, dressed only in her swimsuit which set off her figure quite well. She then removed the blindfolds and gags from the girls, then untied their wrists and ankles, with some difficulty. They rubbed their wrists and ankles, trying to get the blood flowing again.</p> <p>“OK, get out girls. I will run a nice warm bath for you. After all, you deserve it after all you went through.” Christy put in lots of bubbles for the girls. “Would you like me to get in with you?” The girls whispered back and forth for several minutes as the tub filled.</p> <p>“OK, you can.”</p> <p>The twins first put in one foot, then the other, until both feet were submerged in the water. As the water filled the tub, the girls got in until they were sitting down. Every place where the needles had been stung like nothing they had ever felt before, especially along their pussy lips and clits. Christy got in, bathing suit still on, and sat at one end of the tub. The girls sat at the other, Chrissy lying back on Cissy. Cissy held her sister just under her nipples, to keep her next to her.</p> <p>Christy told the girls to stand, which they did. She grabbed a big soft sponge and filled it with the soapy water, then stood up and very gently squeezed the sponge from Chrissy’s neck down. She did it again, this time just pressing against the needled nipples, trying not to hurt her any more. She then ran the soapy sponge down her belly, across her belly button, then very gently, as gently as she could, across Chrissy’s lips and clitoris, rubbing gently to get all the blood and dirt off her bare labia. She ran the sponge on down the girl’s legs, finally lifting each foot and rubbing gently to get the beautiful little feet and toes washed. Christy then had Chrissy turn around, and washed her back, then spread her little butt cheeks and very gently rubbed the sponge against the once needled cute little anus. She then washed Christy’s hair. She repeated the entire procedure with Cissy. Christy had the girls remain standing, drained the tub, then set the water handles to be very warm so she could cleanse the girls of all the soap left on them. She turned on the faucet, and the girls turned around and around, wiping their hands through their hair, across their little butt cheeks and anuses as well, opening their legs to get all the soap off their little twats. Once accomplished, Christy turned off the water, and dried the girls off with an XXX-Large towel.</p> <p>“OK girls, let’s go to your room. I’ll brush you hair out for you. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, that would...” started Chrissy</p> <p>“. . . be just fine,” finished Cissy.</p> <p>They each had their own vanity table, with their names on their own respective vanity. Christy began with Chrissy, taking only moments to comb, her hair being so short. But it wasn’t so short she couldn’t put a ponytail in it. Likewise with Cissy.</p> <p>“Now girls, what would like for supper.”</p> <p>“Spaghetti!” yelled Chrissy.</p> <p>“And meatballs!” yelled Cissy.</p> <p>“Very good. By the way, if you want, you can run around naked in front of me if you like, especially all I did to you today. Right?”</p> <p>“Yay!” they echoed each other.</p> <p>“You girls go ahead and play while I fix supper. I’ll call you when it’s ready.”</p> <p>Christy went downstairs, and put on a dress somewhat too small for her, and nothing else. She liked the fabric pushing against her nipples, the air blowing up the dress onto her cunt. She found all the supper supplies, and began to fix it, making the spaghetti sauce from scratch. About fifteen minutes later she called to the girls to come down. Well, they did, but surprising Christy. They hopped into the dining room. They had tied their ankles together, handcuffed their own wrists behind their backs, knowing where the key was, but making certain neither of them could reach it, and gagged themselves.</p> <p>“Well well. I guess I have turned two little beautiful girls into bondage freaks, haven’t I?” Christy asked.</p> <p>“MMMmmmph,” the two girls mumbled through their gags.</p> <p>“All right. I will take the gags out so you can tell me where the key to the handcuffs is.”</p> <p>Having done so, the girls told Christy they had put it on the edge of their closet shelf where they couldn’t reach it. Would she get it for them, please?</p> <p>“Well, you have to eat. I’ll be right back down.” She returned with the key, released both girls’ wrists, then watched each of them untie their ankles.</p> <p>As the girls ate, Christy noticed the small indentations left on their wrists by the handcuffs. Apparently they liked the hard bondage. Well, she had a plan for after they ate. If they agreed, that is.</p> <p>When they finished supper, they took their dishes into the kitchen and washed what they could, Christy washing the rest of them, making the work go faster.</p> <p>“Girls, would you like to be tied up some more by me?” Christy asked them. She wasn’t sure they would, after all the pain and torture they had already been through.</p> <p>The twins whispered back and forth for a couple of minutes, then they turned toward her, and shared their response. “Yes, we would love to have you tie us up some more, but on the promise you don’t give us the painful play you did earlier. Do you agree to that?”</p> <p>“How about nipple clamps?” Christy asked.</p> <p>“OK, we agree to that.”</p> <p>“I have a new thing I would like to do to you both, but only if you agree. But I can’t tell you beforehand because I want it to be a complete surprise.”</p> <p>“All right. But that’s all. OK?” the girls asked.</p> <p>“OK,” replied Christy.</p> <p>Christy followed the sweet twins upstairs, watching their pert little bottoms twitch as they climbed the stairs slowly.</p> <p>Christy told the girls to lie down on the bed, one on each end, facing opposite the other. The twins complied.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to tie you up in a little different way than I did before.”</p> <p>She started with Chrissy. She first blindfolded and gagged the little girl. Christy moved Chrissy to the middle of her side of the bed, spread Chrissy’s hands as far apart as she could, then tied them to the foot rail of the bed. Then she pulled Chrissy’s feet up and over the girl’s head, and tied her ankles to the same railings as her wrists. Christy then tied a rope around the little girl’s ponytail, and pulled it hard and tied it to the center to where her wrists and ankles were tied. Now, Chrissy was in a severe tied position, her anus, cunt and clit all open and ready for her punishment and pleasure. She then tied Cissy in the exact same way.</p> <p>“Now my little torture girls, I am ready to begin once again,” Christy told the two little twins.</p> </div>",[]
626,"Twins Tied, Part 5",5,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-11,1,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger047.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Christy watched the girls twitch their butts around, their little anuses relaxing then clenching, relaxing, clenching. Their little twats began to become wet, their little lips becoming slick with their cunt juices. Their clits came to attention, coming into full view from beneath their hoods. She watched them both trying to get loose. Again, the fun in being tied up is knowing you can’t get loose, but trying anyway. Christy waited for about thirty minutes, just watching the little girls struggling to get loose. She heard them giggling behind their gags, but that was soon to change.</p> <p>She pulled out eight alligator clips, somewhat different from the clothespins. They had sharp teeth which would bite and dig into the flesh. Christy began with Chrissy, playing with her right nipple and getting it hard and erect, pulling it out to its farthest, then allowing the clamp to bite down on that still tender nipple. She then did the same to her left nipple, the girl crying out each time in pain. Christy then took two more clamps, pulled on each labium and clamped them down as well. Chrissy yowled as loudly as she could. Then she proceeded to go the same to Cissy. She screamed as well at all the biting teeth on her most tenderest places.</p> <p>Now, what she hadn’t told them about. Christy pulled out a generic brand of “Icy Hot”. She rubbed some liberally on her index finger, then began to rub it on Chrissy’s nipples, more Icy Hot on her clit, labia, and deep inside her cunt, and finally a lot on her anus, pushing a finger deep within so it would feel the strength of the cream all the down to her colon. Then she repeated the procedure with Cissy.</p> <p>Soon, both girls were yelling in agony, as the IH began to burn everywhere Christy had rubbed it. Especially on the clits, on and deep inside the vagina, and deep inside their butt holes. Christy watched the girls twisting around in their bonds, watching their little butt holes clench and relax almost constantly. The girls continued to scream and yell for about 20 minutes, when the IH began to wear off.</p> <p>“Well, my little bondage whores, did you enjoy the surprise I had for you?”</p> <p>The two girls didn’t know what to say. Whether to nod yes or shake their heads no. As the residuals of the IH began to wear completely off, the two girls nodded wildly.</p> <p>“Shall I do it again?” Christy asked them.</p> <p>Both girls nodded yes vehemently. Christy then repeated the procedures on both of them, and watched again, this time for about thirty minutes. She added extra cream to her finger and put it liberally everywhere she had before. Once again, the sisters began to scream and yell through their gags.</p> <p>Just then the phone rang. Fortunately, there was a phone in the girl’s room. Christy picked it up. It was their mother.</p> <p>“Yes, Mrs. No, we’re having a lot of fun on the bed. Listen,” and she held it up to the girls screaming and yowling. “No, Mrs. They’re just fine. Oh, really? Probably another day, huh? Sure, I can stay another day and night. No problem. OK, bye.”</p> <p>Just then, the doorbell rang. The girls put up a fuss. “One of your friends?” The girls continued to writhe under the severe head to the generic IH. “Well, I’ll just have to get her to come upstairs and join you, won’t I?”</p> <p>Christy finally opened the door. In front of her stood a young girl, the girl’s age, her red hair put up into a braid that fell completely to the floor, freckles (from what she could see) probably all over her body, very deep green eyes. She wore a tube top covering nothing, cut off jeans shorts, and sneakers.</p> <p>“And who might you be?” asked Christy.</p> <p>“My name is Misty. Are the twins home? They said I could come over and spend the night if I wanted to.”</p> <p>“Sure, honey. Come on in.” When Misty walked past the door, Christy shut and locked it. Misty didn’t notice.</p> <p>“Where are they?” Misty asked, turning toward Christy.</p> <p>“My name is Christy. I’m their babysitter. They’re upstairs kind of tied up.”</p> <p>“Can I go play with them?”</p> <p>“On one condition. You have to take off all your clothes. Right now. And no arguments and no questions. After all, we are all girls here, and know what we all have underneath, right?”</p> <p>Misty hesitated, then decided what the heck. It isn’t as if she hadn’t been naked before in front of her friends. They’d get naked all the time and play. Without hesitation Misty removed her clothes, one piece at a time. First, her tube top. Christy noticed the huge aureole and nipples on her chest. They were each the size of the old silver dollars. Then she kicked off her shoes. Yep, freckles covered her feet as well. She pulled down her shorts, and finally her dainty underwear. Christy was correct, her body was completely covered in freckles. She wanted to look between her labia and into her little butt to see if they went that far as well. She figured she would soon find out.</p> <p>“OK, now you can go upstairs and see your friends.”</p> <p>Misty ran up to their room, and stood totally in awe of her friend’s bondage. She had never seen them so completely naked and open. Christy soon came in after Misty.</p> <p>“So, what do you think, Misty? Would you like to join them?”</p> <p>Misty didn’t want to tell Christy about her self-bondage at home. Not even the girls knew about it. And now, she had a chance to try out true bondage, where she would not be able to get loose by herself.</p> <p>“Yes, please,” Misty whispered. “Tie me up, torture me. Please! I’ve tried self-bondage at home after watching other girls being tied up on TV and in movies. The thing was, I was always afraid to tie my wrists too tight, afraid I wouldn’t be able to get out of my ropes. And now, PLEASE, TIE ME UP AND DO WHATEVER YOU WANT TO ME!”</p> <p>“OK, first get on the bed, sitting down about halfway between Chrissy and Cissy. Then I want you to close your eyes and open your mouth.” Misty obeyed the older girl.</p> <p>“Can I touch their butt holes, their nipples, their cunts?” Misty asked.</p> <p>“Sure, go ahead. I have to get something from downstairs anyway.”</p> <p>Misty began to play with the other two girls anuses, pushing a finger deep down inside, making the girls twitch. By now, almost all of the head had dissipated. Misty played with their clamped pussy lips, then attacked the girls nipples. Then she returned to their little butt holes, looking close at them, spreading their cheeks farther apart, sticking her fingers back into their anal canals, and rolling her fingers around, pushing it in and pulling it out. The girls almost came, but just then Misty walked in.</p> <p>“OK, Misty, get situated like I told you to.” Misty obeyed. “Good. Now, I am going to blindfold you with a leather blindfold, like this.” She pushed it onto her eyes, buckling it in back. “Now, I am going to use a ball gag on you. Are you ready?” Misty nodded. “OK, here it comes.” Christy forced the ball into Misty’s mouth, pulling on her lower jaw with one hand, using her thumbs to push it all the way past her teeth. She buckled this in the back of Misty’s head as well.</p> <p>“Now, Misty, I want you to lay back, with your wrists behind the rail above your head.” Misty complied, scooting down a little to make sure she had them just where Christy told her to.</p> <p>“Raise your body and head while I pull your braid out from under you.” Misty complied her braid trailing off the edge of the bed to lay curled around itself on the floor. Christy then wrapped tons of rope around her wrists and around the rail itself, until she had so much rope around Misty’s wrists that there would be no way she could move them. “Now, cross your ankles.” Again Misty obeyed. Christy roped her ankles with more rope until her ankles disappeared, then wrapped the rope the other way. She pulled Misty’s feet back until they touched the rail to which her wrists were tied, and tied her ankles to the same rail. She wrapped additional rope around Misty’s knees, and tied them back as far as she could get them, Misty feeling as though her anus and cunt were being literally torn into two. Finally, Christy put Misty’s long braid to use. She wrapped the braid around Misty’s neck many times, then with more rope tied it off to the rail. Misty could breathe, but just barely. And Misty loved it. Now, she couldn’t get loose unless Christy untied her. She was naked, tied up, gagged and blindfolded, choking on her own braid, and about to be privy to pain and humiliation. She couldn’t wait to feel what Christy would do to her. She was already struggling, knowing she couldn’t get loose no matter how hard she tried. She was in bondage heaven. And Christy was her bondage angel.</p> <p>She prepared herself for whatever torture might come.</p> </div>",[]
627,"Twins Tied, Part 6",6,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-11,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger048.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “All right, my little bondage bitches, now you’re in for a real treat. Ready?” The girls just moaned and groaned through their gags. Christy gathered up two to three times the amount of IH than she originally used on the twins, and readied Misty to accept it. She explained what it was, and did she want it. Misty couldn’t nod, or say anything. She moaned, as if waiting for something to be done to her. “All right, Misty. Here it comes, first a whole lot on those huge aureole of yours.” Christy liberally rubbed in the IH. “Now, for your clit and cunt hole.” Again, Christy buried the huge amount of IH deep inside her cuntal passage. “And now, you beautiful little anus.” Once again, Misty buried about twice the amount she originally used with the twins deep inside her anal canal, then liberally all over the anus itself. Soon, Misty was jerking and crying out in pain. She then proceeded to apply the IH once more to the twins. Now, in just only minutes, all three girls were writhing and struggling to get free, to escape the severe burning inside of them. Christy just watched as all three girls struggled madly to escape. But, of course, none of them did. This time, it took a good thirty minutes for them to begin to settle down, and another five or so for the burning to stop completely.</p> <p>“Well, did my little tied up sluts enjoy that?”</p> <p>All three girls squealed and mewed through their gags in agreement. Apparently the little girls liked to be called bondage cunts and tied up sluts. Right now, that’s all they were to Christy. Nothing more than masochists who are completely in her power</p> <p>Next, she pulled out a cat o’nine tails, with the hard leather studded whips. “OK, girls, now for some more torture. I am going to use a whip on each of your bare butts. I will start with Cissy.” She reared back with the whip, and actually attacked Chrissy. She laid the whip ends along the little girl’s cunt, making her scream. She laid it next across her bottom, leaving red marks. Chrissy screamed again. She continued this torture for fifteen minutes, actually making the little girl cum as the whip ends continued to attack her cunt and clit, alternating between her butt and her cunt and clit. Once Chrissy came, she went on to the next girl, Cissy. “Cissy, you are next.” She followed the same procedure. It took longer for her to cum, but that was okay. She had all the time she needed. Once Cissy reached her orgasm, she then turned to Misty. Before her whipping, Christy looked closely at her anus and cunt. She noticed the freckles looped completely around and onto the girls butt hole, and opening her cunt lips saw that indeed her freckles even reached down inside her vagina a little ways. Such a lovely girl. “Misty, your turn.” Christy then proceeded to exact the same torment on Misty as she had on the other two girls. Only it didn’t take long for Misty to reach orgasm, only about five minutes.</p> <p>Christy stood back and regarded the three girls butts and cunts. Red welts had raised on the girls whipped areas.</p> <p>“Do any of you want to be untied yet? Moan once for yes, twice for no. Chrissy?” Two moans. “Missy?” Two moans. “Misty?” Many moans. Christy interpreted that as a definite yes. Misty never felt so good. The torture felt wonderful, though it hurt like, well, like hell.</p> <p>Missy and Chrissy had never experienced the pain and torture Christy presented them. She remembered when Misty came over not very long ago, they were getting ready to play tie up for the first time. Just as they had stripped, and Misty and Chrissy were getting ready to tie up Cissy, in fact had already tied her hands behind her back, their mom barged in. Instead of blowing up, as a usual mom would do, she explained to them that what they were doing should be done as grown ups, not as little girls. She would appreciate it if they stopped any tie up games they might have in the future. Then she left. So this is the first time anyone has offered to really tie them up.</p> <p>All three girls were really embarrassed, however, at this older girl seeing everything they had – nipples, clitoris, cunt lips and their vaginas, and especially their anuses. Even they hadn’t seen each other’s anuses, even when they took a bath or shower together. Each girl would clean herself back there.</p> <p>Once, when they ran downstairs stark naked, their father wanted a few pictures from them. He explained how he wanted them, and took about ten or eleven pictures of them in different poses. They had fun, and their dad said he had fun too.</p> <p>But, so here they were, tied up with every part of her intimate body showing, and unable to hide. They wondered what Christy would do to them next. And they wondered for the next hour or so, while Christy just looked at them, struggling to get loose every so often. She liked to watch their sphincter muscles clench and unclench. Every so often she would touch their butt holes just for the fun of it to watch them twitch under her touch.</p> <p>“Girls, I could untie you, but I promise I would tie all three of you in a different way, but just as severely as you are now. Agreed?” The girls all agreed.</p> <p>Christy then proceeded to untie all the girls, leaving their blindfolds and gags on.</p> </div>",[]
628,"Twins Tied, Part 7",7,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-10-11,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger049.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Christy had the girls stand side by side to begin with. She tied each girl with their wrists behind their backs, and their ankles together, then tied their big toes together, pulling the rope back, and tying it off the their ankle ties, their big toes lifted off the floor, and pulled back toward their ankles as far as she could get them.</p> <p>Next, she tied their upper bodies with more rope, pinning their arms to their upper bodies. She arranged next to put a cunt rope on the three of them, tightly tied into their cunts and anuses. The girls all screamed at this rope intruding into their privates.</p> <p>Christy then tied rope above their knees, then below their knees. She then took each girl and placed them next to each other in a triangle with their backs inside.</p> <p>Christy had left long ends of the ropes from their wrists dangling. Now, she took all of these ends, and tied all their wrists together, forcing the girls back toward each other, the backs of their heads literally pressing against each other. Christy then got on her knees and pushed all their ankles together, and tied them that way as well. Now, the girls could barely move, but she had a couple more things to do to them. She took twine, formed little slipknots in it, and began with Chrissy, then Cissy, and lastly Misty. The first two slipknots she put over Chrissy’s little nipples, who gave out a little cry when Christy pulled them as tightly as she could. With the same length of twine, she did the same to Cissy, who also screamed. And finally, using the last of the twine, slipped the knots over Misty’s large nipples. She really screamed. Christy took the end, pulled it toward Chrissy’s nipple which first received the twine, and tied it tightly over the first nipple Christy had used.</p> <p>“OK, my little tied up cunts, head for the basement. Cissy, you are faced directly toward the basement stairs. Get down them the best way you girls can.”</p> <p>The way the girls were tied they could barely move. But they finally found a rhythm. It took them almost an hour to get downstairs, but they did make it.</p> <p>“OK, girls. Stop. You are just exactly in the spot where I want you. I am going to pick you girls up and put you on a small table, one which will barely hold you.”</p> <p>The girls felt Christy’s arms picking them up as a unit, and their bare feet felt the hard wood of some king of table. Their toes barely fit. “What you will feel next will be true hangman’s nooses, with thirteen wraps around the bottom part of the rope which goes over your necks.” Again, the girls felt the hangman’s nooses being put around their necks, then pulled tightly, nearly choking them, allowing them to breathe but just barely, forced to their tiptoes. “If you slip even a little bit, the table will fall over, and you will all be hanged instantly. In other words, you will die. I am going to leave you for a while. I really want you to enjoy your bondage.”</p> <p>A few minutes later, the girls heard the front door slam shut and locked, and a car being driven away. They couldn’t talk to each other, they couldn’t see each other, they couldn’t move, they couldn’t get free. Their nipples, large from the twine around them, burned. Their heads were canted at an almost 45 degree angle by the nooses. They could hardly breathe, just enough to keep them alive. The crotch ropes bit deep into their cunts and butt holes, which caused them to feel the sensations of orgasm climbing close. The girls began to sweat in the warmth of the basement. They could all feel the sweat roll down their bodies. It tickled and they all needed to wriggle around to try to get the tickling to stop. Yet, they knew not to move. The twins knew that the table they stood on was not a table at all, but one of their daddy’s tall bar stool. They knew the slightest movement would send it over, and they would be dead.</p> <p>Chrissy began to cry first. The Cissy picked it up. And finally, Misty joined in as a trio of crying girls. But as they cried, they moved their bodies. Chrissy screamed, and the other two knew why. Their crying ceased. And just in time. The stool began to tip. As soon as they stopped crying, it stabilized.</p> <p>Chrissy tried something. As close as she was to her sister, she might just be able to contact her. Had it been under different circumstances, they would be able to think each other with no problem. But this was completely different. So she concentrated.</p> <p><i>Cissy! Cissy, tocan toyu rhea eme? </i></p> <p><i>Seya!</i></p> <p><i>Odo toyu knittho ewer liwl ebe vades?</i></p> <p><i>Onamo. Chrissy? Chrissy?</i></p> <p>The telepathy only lasted seconds. But then there was nothing. At all. It was as if a block had been thrown up between them. The three girls, at about the same time, began to slowly work their wrists around, but it was no use. Christy had tied them too tight. They dare not try their ankles. That would definitely cause them to fall. Finally they all calmed down, and waited, severely tied, gagged, blindfolded, and noosed. The twins had to pee very badly, Misty felt the urge to not only pee, but to have a bowel movement as well. But they could do nothing right now, just stay still in their extreme bondage, hoping no one would move to cause the stool to fall over…</p> <p>-----</p> </div>","['So. What will happen to our intrepid little girls? Will they be rescued? If so, by whom? Will the babysitter return? Perhaps their parents will come back extra early and find them there? Or, maybe, a person who lives on the block might see something suspicious in the home, whether it be the wrong light on, or too many lights off, or whatever else that person might suspect? Or, will they actually die? Will one, or two, or perhaps all three grow so severely tied of standing on tiptoe that they will knock the stool over, slowly choking them? Will one of them move just the slightest to cause the stool to maybe shift just a little off center, and only one, or perhaps two, of the girls would choke to death by this minor movement of the stool?', 'Instead of my finishing this, I want any of you to take my story in hand, and find an equitable ending. Post it, with my title, my name, and then your name below that. That way, I will know that someone else has added to this. This isn’t an interactive story, I just want to see how others would end, this story. It should be completed with a Final Part 8. So, have at it . . .']"
629,Andrew And His Kidnapping,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-10,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger050.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Andrew, only 6 years old, woke up, not knowing what had happened, where he was, or anything. His mouth felt dry. He needed a drink of water. When he tried to open his eyes, they wouldn’t. Then he felt something across his eyes, keeping them shut. When he tried to talk, he felt some kind of soft wadding wedged back in his mouth, and could feel tape across his mouth. When he tried to move he couldn’t. He realized his wrists and ankles were tied wide apart to something that didn’t allow him to move. He could feel the bed sheets under him. Wait! That means he must be naked! He struggled a little, and could feel his penis and testicles flop around. He wiggled his toes. His hunger and thirst took over his mind. He heard a door open.</p> <p> “Hey, Andrew. You doing OK?”</p> <p> Andrew shook his head no. He heard a deep male voice.</p> <p> “What’s wrong little man? Hungry, maybe? Thirsty too?”</p> <p> Andrew nodded as best he could.</p> <p> “Have no fear. We aren’t going hurt you, unless you’re real naughty. We should have some burgers and fries and a soda for you from McDonald’s. Just be patient.”</p> <p> Andres felt hands moving around on his tiny chest. They moved down to his belly button, then “down there”. No. The man avoided his pubic area. His hands moved slowly down his legs to his feet. He tickled his toes, the bottoms of his feet. Andrew couldn’t help but laugh. He felt his penis begin to grow. He woke many times at night with his penis stiff. He didn’t know what that meant, not yet. The man then moved his hands up to his hard penis, and began to play with it, with his balls, and even put a finger on his anus. Andrew groaned as the man played with him. He didn’t want the man to stop playing.</p> <p> Andrew heard the door opining and closing. He heard a little girl’s voice. “Here, daddy. Mommy got us the kid’s meals, and you and mom got the Bid Mac’s Meal.”</p> <p> “That’s good, honey. Call your mom in.”</p> <p> The girl walked out of the room, then returned. Andrew heard an adult female. “I see you still have him tied up spread eagle. How are you going to allow him to ear?”</p> <p> “Like this. Honey, come here, and as I untie his ankles, you be ready with a rope to retie them together.”</p> <p> “OK, daddy. Any time.”</p> <p> Andrew felt first one ankle, then the other come loose. The little girl immediately tied his ankles together. Andrew knew the family watched him tied up.</p> <p> “Now, sweetheart, I am going to untie his wrists, and when he sits up retied his wrists behind him.”</p> <p> “Yes, daddy. You know, this is kind of fun to see a little boy my age naked and tied up, with a gag and blindfold. Look, he even has an erection! That’s wonderful. After he eats may I play with him?”</p> <p> “Sure. Now, get ready.” The little girl readied the rope, her daddy untied his wrists from the bed, and she immediately grabbed his wrists and tied them behind his back.</p> <p> “I’m going to remove the gag. Don’t bother to scream, no one can hear you. I am going to cut your burger into 8 small pieces, small enough to put into your mouth. You may ask for French fries, your drink, your food. No other speaking will be allowed. Do you understand me?”</p> <p> Andrew nodded his head.</p> <p> “Daddy, can I feed him? You and mom go into the other room. I want to be left alone with him. OK?”</p> <p> “Sure, I don’t see why not.” They little girl watched them as they left the room after daddy cut up his cheeseburger.</p> <p> “Hi, Andrew. I am going to remove your gag. Remember, no extra talking. Just tell me which you want, and I will feed it to you. By the way, I am the same age you are, 6 years old. I have never seen a naked boy before, much less have one tied up and in my power. If you need to name me, you can call me Astrid. By the way, that is not my real name. What would you like to have first?”</p> <p> “A drink, please Astrid.” The little girl held the cup and straw up to Andrew’s lips. He took several long sips.</p> <p> “Thank you. I was really thirsty. Why did you kidnap me?”</p> <p> “Andrew, you know I can’t tell you that. I can’t tell you anything at all. But don’t worry. If you’re nice and don’t cause any trouble, you’ll be all right. We have taken your clothes so you won’t try to run away. I will tell you this, you are so far from civilization that you would never make it running naked through the forest. What you would like now?”</p> <p> “A bite of burger, then a few fries.”</p> <p> “Here comes the first bite. Open your mouth wile.” Andrew did, and Astrid put a mouth-sized piece of cheeseburger into his mouth. “You know, you really are cute naked. I like to see your penis and testicles and how they move and flop around when you move. And I really like it when it grows hard. It looks so nice. I really want to put my mouth on it. I read that’s what girls do to boys.” He finished his first bite. He opened his mouth for his next bite. Astrid put it into his mouth. He started chewing. “Do you know what boys do to girls?” Andrew shook his head.” They put their mouths onto the girl’s little slit down below. About the same place your penis is. Wouldn’t that be fun?”</p> <p> “I don’t know. I don’t know a lot about sex. But it sounds like fun.” He opened his mouth and she shoved a few fries into his mouth. Astrid talked to him about sex all the while he ate. When he finished she asked him if he would like her to tie him up again.</p> <p> “Yes, that would be wonderful,” Andrew answered.</p> <p> “Just a minute. I want to let my dad know what is going on. My parents won’t come in if I ask them not to. Then I can play with you, and you can play with me using your mouth. I’ll be right back.”</p> <p> Andrew heard the door open and shut, and a few minutes later heard the door again.</p> <p> “Andrew,” whispered Astrid, “they won’t come in for a couple of hours. So I can get naked too and you can feel my body against yours. But I do have to retie you. You won’t give me any trouble, will you?”</p> <p> “No, Astrid, I promise. I will let you retie me as before.”</p> <p> “Good. First, I’m taking off all my clothes. I hate wearing clothes. I go naked every chance I get. Now, I’m going to turn you around, with your feet in the middle at the foot of the bead, your head the same at the head of the bed. OK, here you go.”</p> <p> Astrid easily positioned Andrew the way she needed him to be. She untied his ankles, then pulled his legs apart even further than her father had. She tied both his ankles.</p> <p> “Now, I am going to untie your wrists. Don’t get any ideas. This room has no windows, and the only way out of here is through the bedroom door, and my folks are in there.”</p> <p> Astrid untied his wrists, again pulling them farther apart than her dad had.</p> <p> “I am going to leave the gag off of you, so you can have some fun with my body as well. But if you scream or make any loud noises I sill put the gag back in. Understand?”</p> <p> “Yes, Astrid, I understand.</p> <p>“Good. Now I am going to climb onto the bed, then lay down on you so you can feel my naked body.”</p> <p> Andrew felt the bed sag on the left hand side, then felt Astrid lay on top of him. God, she felt so good! He could feel her nipples pressing into his own. His penis hardened, then very end rubbing against her down there.</p> <p>“Do you know where your penis is Andrew? The very end is rubbing against my anus. Mmmmmm, it feels so good. I might allow you to put your penis inside my vagina, and let you reach orgasm that way. Or I could suck you off. Well, we won’t worry about that for a little while will we?”</p> <p> Astrid began to rub her 6yo body against Andrew’s 6yo body. He had never had a naked girl do this to him. He always thought it was something naughty and not be done until he was over 21. Little Astrid proved his parents wrong, because something that felt so good couldn’t be wrong. He made little moaning sounds, as did Astrid. She continued to rub, reaching back and pushing his penis against her anus. He almost reached orgasm just dong that. But not quite.</p> <p> “Now, Andrew, I am going to turn around. This is called the 69 position the way two people can use their mouths on each other. I want you to lick my lips, my clitoris, and my anus. I will be playing with your penis, testicles, and anus as well. Will you have any problems with that?”</p> <p> “No, Astrid, not at all. I will be happy to use my tongue anywhere you want me to.”</p> <p> Andrew felt something warm and wet cover his penis. He guessed correctly that it as Astrid’s mouth. He reached out with his tongue and touched something slightly warm and wet. Her vagina. He began licking and sucking and sticking his tongue up her little hole. He felt Astrid shudder when he did that. He began to lick harder. Astrid moved a little, and now he was licking a little knob just above her vagina. This must be her clit, Andrew thought. Astrid began to shudder even more. Astrid moved again, this time tonguing her anus. Andrew himself began to shudder as Astrid began to pump her mouth up and down his penis, one hand playing with his testicles, the other hand with a finger all the way inside his anal canal. Astrid moved again so Andrew could once again lick up and down and inside her vagina. Soon, both of them began to shiver, shake, shudder. Astrid orgasmed first, but Andrew had no way of know that, so he kept on playing with her vagina. Astrid finally moved, turning around so she could finish off Andrew. She began to really suck on his penis, tighten her hands on his testicles, move her finger in and out of his anus. Soon he came, spurting sperm into her mouth. He tensed and Astrid could feel his penis spurt with every throbbing of his penis. He finally subsided, and Astrid swallowed every bit. She pulled her finger from his anus. She rubbed that finger in Andrew’s semen, then offered that finger to Andrew to kiss it completely dry.</p> <p> “Suck my finger, Andrew. Now!”</p> <p> Andrew did as he was told.</p> <p> “Now, I have to replace your gag.”</p> <p> “Astrid, no! I promise to be quiet. I swear.”</p> <p> “I’m sorry, Andrew, but these are my parents orders.” And Astrid replaced Andrew’s gag. “You have been kidnapped for the ransom money we will get for you. We know you are. As soon as your parents give us the money, we will let you go. You will not be killed even if your parents don’t come across with the money. We will just keep you naked and tied up for as long as it takes.”</p> <p> Andrew put up a fuss, twisting and turning in his ropes, wanting the gag off again. He kept this up until Astrid removed it once again.</p> <p> “My parents don’t have any money! We’re just barely making it!”</p> <p>“Aren’t you Andrew Simons Bartol?”</p> <p> “Who’s that? My name is Andrew Bertol, no middle name!”</p> <p> “Oh god. Just a minute. Let me got tell my folks.”</p> <p> Astrid returned a few minutes later.</p> <p> “What is your address?”</p> <p> “420 South Maple, Independence, Kansas.”</p> <p> “Do you have any proof?”</p> <p> “You mean you didn’t look in my billfold? There is a school ID card in it showing who I am.”</p> <p> Another few minutes passed.</p> <p> “Well,” said Astrid in surprise. “It looks like we have the wrong boy, dad. What will we do with him?”</p> <p> “We’ll let him go. He hasn’t seen us so he can’t identify is. Astrid, hogtie him, and replace his gag.”</p> <p> “I have to do this, Andrew. I’m going to untie your feet again and retie them together.” With this accomplished, Astrid then untied his wrists and retied them behind his back. She rolled him to his stomach, and ran a rope from his wrists to his feet and severely hogtied him. She then replaced his gag.</p> <p> “I’m done, dad!” she hollered to her dad in the other room. He came in and saw that Andrew seemed to be very well hogtied. He had taught his daughter well.</p> <p> “Astrid, get dressed. We’re going for a little ride.”</p> <p>Andrew didn’t know how long he remained in the car naked, hogtied, blindfolded and gagged. Were they going to leave him as he was when the dropped him off? And where would that be? Close to home? Or somewhere a long way away? Would they leave his clothes with him? Or take his clothes so he would have to remain naked?</p> <p> He felt the car slow, then stop.</p> <p> “Here we are, Andrew. I am going to lift you out, and leave you here. We will keep your clothes.”</p> <p> Andrew felt himself lifted out and laid face down on the wet grass.” Where was he? How long would he have to wait? Was he by a busy highway, or by a road not used very often? How long would he stay there like this? He didn’t know...</p> </div>",[]
630,Annie The Teaser,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-10,8,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger051.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Annie, 9 years old, walked home every day from school. She sported short-cropped blond hair, livid brown eyes. No freckles. She wore a very short blue skirt which hit her upper thigh (like cheerleader’s skirts), blue blouse, and blue socks and tennis shoes. She lived only three blocks away and everyone on her route knew her fairly well, and didn’t fear too much about getting kidnapped. Too many of the people watched her as she walked home.</p> <p> Suddenly someone called to her. Annie looked around but saw no one.</p> <p> “Annie! Over here!”</p> <p> Annie looked at where she thought the voice originated. Finally, she saw 10-year-old Debbie yelling and waving at her.</p> <p> “What do you want, Debbie?”</p> <p> Annie teased Debbie and her two friends unmercifully, and most of the teasing became very unpleasant to the point of sheer rumor. Annie walked over to Debbie. She noticed Debbie wore her thong swimsuit. Her parents owned a large house with it’s own swimming pool. The top barely covered her nipples, the back thong neatly hidden between her butt cheeks, the small triangle barely hiding her cunt. Her dark hair blended in with her dark skin. Debbie’s blue eyes stood out against her skin and hair.</p> <p> “What do you want, Debbie? I have to be home in a few minutes.”</p> <p> “I just wanted to talk to you about your teasing. It’s becoming rather tiring, and you are becoming an irritant in our lives. So, here’s the deal. Stop the teasing, or else.”</p> <p> “Or else you’ll do what?” Annie sneered.</p> <p> “No. You tell me now, right now, if you’ll stop the teasing, or your punishment will commence immediately.”</p> <p> “My punishment? And who’s going to deal out this punishment? You?”</p> <p> Debbie smiled a devilish smile. “No, I have help. And I guess you’re not going to stop are you?”</p> <p> “Not on your life, Debbie.”</p> <p> “Girls, help,” said Debbie calmly. From behind the privacy fence walked the other two girls, almost twins of Debbie, except for a little lighter skin and hair. They also wore the thong bikinis. “Take her, girls, you know where.”</p> <p> The other two girls grabbed Annie by the arms and began to drag her back behind the fence. Before she could get any words out Georgie stuffed a ball gag in her mouth while Lela buckled it behind her head. They took her to the shed which held many nasty things.</p> <p> By the time they shoved Annie into the shed, Debbie appeared and closed the door.</p> <p> “Strip her, now, and be quick about it.”</p> <p> Annie froze. Strip? Did they mean naked?</p> <p> “After taking off her blouse tie her hands behind her back. After you take off her skirt and panties tie her ankles together. Remove her shoes and socks then retie her ankles.”</p> <p> Georgie and Lela complied with Debbie’s commands. They enjoyed doing it as much as Debbie liked to order it done. But they had more fun, at leas for now.</p> <p> Annie didn’t make a sound. She felt her nipples getting hard, her cunt getting wet. Was she really that excited about being naked and tied up in front of these girls? She felt her cunt getting even wetter. Her mind said Yes! Cunt, get wetter! Nipples, get harder! Annie actually could feel her cunt getting even wetter, her nipples getting harder, standing out from her flat chest, her aureole becoming wrinkled.</p> <p> “Now, what can we do with you, Annie?” Annie just stood there, excited, scared at what they will do to her, shaking with excitement and fear. “Blindfold.” Georgie took two handkerchiefs and put one on each eye, then Lela tied a bandana over them to literally blinding her.</p> <p> “I know. Bring her over here.” The other two girls grabbed her by the arms and lifted her up and carried her to Debbie’s indication. While the girls held her, Annie untied her ankles, then spread them apart. Annie thought she would split. Debbie tied one ankle to the frame of the shed, then tied the other one like the first. She untied Annie’s wrists, then pulled the right one up and pulled her arm up and tied it to the frame, pulling on her wrist until it reached its maximum length, then tied it. She repeated the process with her other wrist. Annie could barely move, couldn’t see and couldn’t talk.</p> <p> “Now, for some fun things,” said Debbie.</p> <p> Annie felt one of the girls feeling her nipples, rubbing them, pulling on them, twisting them. She sheer pain as the two girls simultaneously let clothespins close down on her erect nipples. She screamed through her gag.</p> <p> “What can we do down here?” Debbie touched Annie’s cunt, feeling the wetness forming there, could see it rolling down her inner thighs. “Oh my! Are you getting off on being tied up, Annie?”</p> <p> Annie could move her head, and she nodded just a little.</p> <p>“Aha! So you do get off on being tied up. How about torture? Do you like torture? It doesn’t matter if you do or not. Here it comes.”</p> <p> Annie felt a clothespin bite down on each labia, then someone pulling the hood back from her clitoris and snapping a clothespin there as well. She jerked in her ropes and screamed bloody murder. She felt Debbie (she was certain) rub her hands up and down Annie’s bare bottom. Annie moaned. She hated to admit it, but it felt wonderful. She felt Debbie spread her cheeks apart.</p> <p> “Look what we have here. Her little asshole. What might we do with that little hole? Any ideas, girls?”</p> <p> Georgie held up a rope, and motioned that they should put a crotch on her. Debbie smiled at the thought. Debbie tied a rope around her waist so tightly it actually put an indentation into her stomach. It lay directly across Annie’s belly button. Debbie then drew the single strand of rope down, deep into Annie’s cunt, up Annie’s butt crack forcing the rope against her butt hole. Debbie gave the rope a very hard yank pulling the rope deeper into Annie’s cunt and butt hole and tied it to the waist rope behind. Annie gave a little scream, feeling the rope cutting into her poor cunt, becoming more and more wet from her cunt juices.</p> <p> “How does that feel, Annie? Are you hurting?” Annie nodded vigorously. “We have more to do to you. But first I am going to open the fence gate, which you know is doublewide. That way, any of our schoolmates walking by will see you. OK?”</p> <p> Annie screamed and shook her head no.</p> <p>”Oh, but we want them to see you. Once they do, perhaps you’ll stop the ugly rumors about us your teasing caused.”</p> <p> Annie heard the gate squeak open.</p> <p> “Georgie, Lela, why don’t you go see if any more kids are coming. Make sure they walk over here so they can see Annie really well.”</p> <p> Debbie stayed with Annie, pulling on her clothespins on the five tender spots Debbie put them on. Annie screamed, and continued to scream until Debbie decided to stop. Debbie saw Georgie motioning her to come over there. When Debbie got there, Georgie and Lela showed her the small group which had gathered around.</p> <p> “Hey, Debbie, what’s going on here. Georgie said you have something to show us.”</p> <p> Debbie looked around, counted about 20 kids 13 boys and 7 girls. “Yeah. How many of you would like to see Annie naked and tied up, gagged and blindfolded, and certain areas with clothespins on.”</p> <p> “You must be kidding, right?” asked Jose.</p> <p> “Come on,” Debbie motioned for them to follow her. “I’ll prove it to you.”</p> <p> They all followed the three girls, the boys ogling their bare butts. Then they stopped in their tracks. There Annie stood spread eagle in the front of the shed, just as Debbie promised.</p> <p> “WOW! She looks great,” commented Rachel.</p> <p> “Watch,” Debbie told them. She then began playing with Annie’s nipples, flicking the clothespins back and forth and getting moans from the bound girl. Annie knew that the girls had brought other kids to watch her being tortured.</p> <p> “Watch this, boys and girls!” intoned Debbie.</p> <p> She then flicked the clothespins on Annie’s cunt lips, which brought another scream from Annie’s gagged mouth. Lastly, Debbie flicked the clothespin on her clitoris. Annie tensed at the cruel torture.</p> <p> “Who would like to come up and play with her?”</p> <p> Oh god, no! Annie screamed in her mind. It was one thing to be tortured by the three girls, but now to be tortured by other kids in her class? She felt ashamed at being seen like this. Every boy and girl played with her. Annie began to cry, not only at the torture but totally ashamed at being seen like this. No one had ever seen Annie naked, and certainly not tied up. Her body shook uncontrollably at the embarrassment.</p> <p> “OK, every one, that’s enough. You can’t tell any one what you saw and did today. It is our story to tell. Any one else telling it will be in big trouble. OK?”</p> <p> All the kids nodded</p> <p> “OK, then get out of here. The rest I want to do without an audience.” She followed the group of kids out, then pulled both fence doors shut and locked it.</p> <p> “Sweet Annie,” Debbie said, touching Annie all over her body, from the top of her head to her sweet toes. “Now, it is time for the worst, then the best. Debbie began to paddle Annie’s bare bottom with a piece of finished wood, until her little derriere turned a deep crimson. Annie yelled at each whack.</p> <p> “Good, your bottom is turning a nice red. I can see little welts on our bottom. Still, you need a lot more paddling.” And Debbie began to whack poor Annie’s little bottom until she cried out in real pain. “There, I guess that will do.”</p> <p> Debbie then pulled off all the clothespins, causing more torment on her body. Debbie then untied the crotch rope. Lastly, Debbie played with Annie’s cunt and clit, while the other two girls played with her butt hole. Debbie began to rub Annie’s slick cunt, rubbing her little clit easily. Then, she began to speed up. Finally, Annie reached her very first orgasm, tensing as the ecstasy flowed through her body. Debbie’s fingers came away soaking wet.</p> <p> Debbie first removed her blindfold and gag. “Now, here’s the deal. If you ever tease us again, your next punishment will make this one feel like an amusement park ride. Understand?”</p> <p> Annie nodded. </p> <p> “I said, do you understand?”</p> <p> “Yes, Debbie, I understand.”</p> <p> “And that’s something else that will change. You will never call any of us by our names again. You will not talk to us unless we ask you a question, then you must begin each answer with ‘Mistress’. Understand?”</p> <p> “Yes, Mistress,” Annie replied, more embarrassed than ever.</p> <p> “I am going to untie you now. You must go home naked. I don’t care if you walk slowly down the street, or hide behind bushes and trees to get there. Also, if you say anything about us at all, we have pictures to prove that you came to us and asked to be ruthlessly tied and tortured. Now, get out of here.”</p> <p> Annie just looked at the three girls, then took off. She didn’t know how she would explain her nudity and the welts on her bottom.</p> </div>",[]
631,"Charlene, Nicky & Two Girls",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-14,7,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger052.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Charlene got home about three hours early. She hadn’t been feeling very well, but not really sick. She just didn’t want to take any chances, so instead of going to the malls in Kansas City, she decided to go home. She was 13 years old. Her girlfriend’s mom brought her home.</p> <p> “Nick? You here?” she shouted. “Nick?”</p> <p> Suddenly she heard a few noises coming from his room. He was supposed to be playing at the park nearby. Charlene put down her purse, pulled off her sneakers, and in jeans and T-Shirt, and braless and barefoot, she climbed the stairs to his room. There she saw quite a sight. Two girls, both 11 years old, and both in thong bikinis, had her brother stripped naked and tied spread eagled to his bed. When he tried to talk one of the girls put a hand over his mouth. He tried to make noises through her hand, and those must have been the noises she heard.</p> <p> She knew the girls by name. They were pretty good friends with her brother.</p> <p> “So, you two. What’s the deal here?”</p> <p> “Uh, we weren’t going to do anything, really. Just tickle him for a little while. He was always tickling us at the park, so we thought we would get back at him,” replied Tina.</p> <p> “Yeah, we finally got tired of him teasing us. So we thought revenge would be kind of neat,” said Anita, the other girl.</p> <p> “I see. Well, you two can go ahead and tickle him if you want. But just remember. When you’re done, then he gets to tie both of you up naked, and do what you are going to do to him. For an hour longer. Sounds fair? And what’s with the thong bikinis. You’re too young to wear something like that.”</p> <p> “It was for Nick. We thought he would like seeing us like this. We even though about even getting naked before we were through, just to please him.”</p> <p> “Well, I tell you what. Take off your bikinis right now. Do it!” The girls obeyed the older girl, reluctant about getting naked in front of both Nick and Charlene. “Now, lean back, facing Nick, and spread your cunt lips apart, and pull your clit hood up so he can see that as well.” They did so, and Nick’s breathing became hard and fast. His penis began to grow hard. “Now, girls, turn around, bend over, and spread you butt cheeks so he can see your anuses.” She noticed now the girls turning a bright red. Charlene walked to where she could see as well. “No! Don’t move yet. Not until I say so.” Nick’s hardon grew larger until it wouldn’t grow any further. It beat to the rhythm of his heart, standing straight up like a flag. Charlene walked over to the girls. She had them stand up, and to their surprise, she tied their wrists behind their backs.</p> <p> “Now, you can go home. Bye.”</p> <p> “You mean we have to go home like this? Naked with our hands tied behind our backs?”</p> <p> “That’s exactly what I mean. I will keep your swimsuits for you.”</p> <p> “But, but we live 10 blocks from here! How are we supposed to get home?”</p> <p> “The best way you can.” Charlene took each girl by the arm, herself in between, opened the door, and threw them outside on the porch. She then slammed the door shut behind them.</p> </div>",[]
632,Donna Tied By Daddy,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-16,21,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger053.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Donna, just past her 11th. birthday, struggled some more on the couch. But she had asked for it.</p> <p> She and her daddy were watching television one early Saturday when her daddy received a surprise question from her daughter. “Daddy, what does tie-up mean?” Her father looked at his little girl with a different eye. Her clothes consisted of short shorts which showed off her own little cunt lips, and a small vest which did nothing to cover her little nipples.</p> <p> “What do you mean, honey?”</p> <p> “Well,” Donna continued as she turned and put her hands and arms across his legs, putting her chin on her hands, “all the girls at school talk about being tied up for punishment. Some of them even talk about having their nipples pinched and pulled and twisted as additional punishment. Same way with their clits and cunts. Torturing the girls down there. What do they mean? Oh, and some even say they’re gagged and blindfolded.”</p> <p> “Well, how can I put this. Some parents will use what is called bondage and discipline, or sometimes going as far to use sadomasochism, which means one person likes to be tied up and tortured (that’s the masochist), and the other one likes to give out torture (That’s the sado part).</p> <p> “Daddy?”</p> <p> “Yes sweetheart?”</p> <p> “Can I try it? It sounds like I’m the only girl that hasn’t been tied up and tortured. Would you tie me up and torture me? In a lot of different tie-ups so I can tell the other girls what a great, uh, sadomasochist you are?”</p> <p> “Are you sure you want this, Donna?”</p> <p> “Oh yes, daddy. It sounds like fun.”</p> <p> “OK. First thing you have to do is to take off your clothes and get completely naked.”</p> <p> “Sure, daddy. Here’s my vest, and here’s my shorts.” Daddy noticed that’s all she wore.</p> <p> His lean daughter with short raven hair and deep black eyes with freckled spattered all over her body stood before daddy completely naked.</p> <p> “May I touch you wherever I want?”</p> <p> “Oh, yes daddy! Please, touch me!”</p> <p> “OK. I’m going to do some things to you that I will do to you when you are tied up. OK”</p> <p>“Oh yes daddy.</p> <p> “OK, come a little closer, raise your arms and put her hands behind your head, and spread your legs as far as you can without doing a full splits.”</p> <p> Donna did as her daddy told her. He reached out and touched her nipples gently. Donna made a little sound of pleasure.</p> <p> “Good, Donna. Now I am going to touch your clitoris, you vaginal—I’m sorry, your cunt lips, and will stick my finger inside you while I play with your clit. You may feel your first orgasm ever. OK, here goes.”</p> <p> Her daddy did exactly what he told her he would do. And likewise, Donna reached a hard orgasm, spasming and screaming as the surges of relief coursed through her body.</p> <p> It took Donna a few moments to get her breath back. “Oh, Daddy! What was that? That was the most wonderful experience I have ever had.”</p> <p> “That was what is called an orgasm, or cumming. Have any of the girls talked about reaching orgasm?”</p> <p> “Now that I think of it, daddy, no, none of them have.”</p> <p> “OK, one more thing. Turn around, keeping your hands behind your head and spreading your feet.”</p> <p> Donna did so. She felt her daddy’s hands rubbing all up and down her back, then around her bottom, then began playing with the crack of her bare butt. Finally, he parted her cheeks, looking at her dark-colored anus. He wet his finger on Donna’s cum still dripping from her twat, and stuck it deep into her anus. Donna screamed a little, then daddy began to twist his finger around inside, then began to move it back and forth. He took another finger and put it inside her cunt. Again Donna screamed. She could feel daddy’s fingers right next to each other. Daddy moved both fingers again, pushing each one against the other until Donna came again, screaming and gyrating her hips. He pulled them both out and Donna screamed again, and she wanted to be filled up again.</p> <p> “You may now relax, Donna,” her father told her. He sat back in his easy chair, and Donna climbed into his lap, while his hands and fingers caressed her back and clit and labia.</p> <p> Then she asked the question. “Daddy, will you tie me up now?”</p> <p> “How did you want to be tied up?”</p> <p> “Well I’m not sure. Most of the girls talked about being hogtied, whatever that is, with a blindfold and gag. One of them mentioned her parents putting clothespins on her nipples. I don’t know what that will do, but I want to try it. OK?”</p> <p> “Sure. You go downstairs to the basement, and get all the soft rope you can find and bring it to me. Then go upstairs in the linen closet and bring the box of clothespins down. OK?”</p> <p> “I’ll be right back, daddy!”</p> <p> When Donna brought her daddy everything he asked for he stood her in front of him again. “Turn sideways, Donna.”</p> <p> Donna turned as her daddy asked her too. “Now, Donna? Did any of the girls talk about their cunts (and he put a finger inside her there) and their anuses (and he put a finger into her anus again)?”</p> <p> “No, daddy, none of them did. And I like the words butt hole for that back there.”</p> <p> “Well, I am going to start tying you now. Turn so your back is to me.”</p> <p> When she did, her daddy gently pulled her wrists behind her, putting one on top of the other, palms facing out, and began to tie them fairly tightly, criss-crossing her wrists both ways until he was satisfied they were tight enough she couldn’t get out of the ropes. Next he told her to turn her front to him, then he tied her ankles the same way. Next, he tied her big toes together with some twine he had in his small chest beside his chair.</p> <p> “OW! Daddy, that hurts!”</p> <p> “It won’t, honey, once you get used to it.”</p> <p> He pulled the ends of the twine up and back to tie then ends around the ankle rope. Her toes raised a good inch and a half off the floor. Next he took a very long piece of rope and tied her arms to her sides leaving her nipples pushed out, then with the long ends tied her elbows together to where they actually touched. Donna was a lean girl and took both gymnastics and ballet. He then wrapped rope around her knees very tightly, holding them together.</p> <p> “Daddy, what are you doing to me?”</p> <p> “You know perfectly well what I am doing to you. I am tying you up as you requested. But I think before I go any further I need to gag you. And I have just the thing.”</p> <p> Daddy pulled a homemade ball gag out of a drawer in his chair side table.</p> <p> “What is that, Daddy?”</p> <p> “Little one, this is a homemade gag. I have taken a ping-pong ball, which should cover your mouth nicely, and took two strips of leather, permanently glued onto the ping-pong ball on opposite sides, then glued the ends together. I put holes in one leather strip, and a buckle in the other. Now, I want you to open your mouth as wide as you can.”</p> <p> “But, daddy. Do you have to?”</p> <p> “You said you wanted to experience what all the others did when they got tied up. Now, open your mouth.”</p> <p> Donna knew this is what she asked for. She opened her mouth as wide as she could. Daddy put the ball up to her mouth then tried to push it in. It wouldn’t quite go, so daddy pulled down on her chin to get her mouth a little more open, and pushed with his thumbs until he clearly hear a POP. The ball slipped right in. Donna thought she was going to split her jaws apart.</p> <p> “That’s a good girl. Now, I am going to add a blindfold.”</p> <p> “Mmmph! Mmmph!”</p> <p> “Oh, but I have to sweetheart.” Daddy pulled out a leather-padded blindfold, got up and placed it on her, again buckling it in back of her head as far as he could. He heard his little sweetheart make more sounds.</p> <p> “I am going to add some clothespins to your nipples.”</p> <p> “Mmmph, mmmph,” she begged. But daddy paid no attention.</p> <p> “All right, my darling daughter, I am going to play with your right nipple first until it gets hard and wrinkly, then attach a pin to it.” He began to roll her little nipple bud in his fingers, pulling on it, twisting on it, making Donna wriggle at his touch. Then, all of a sudden, pain ran through her nipple to her brain. She screamed. She didn’t think it would hurt that much! Then daddy did the same to her left nipple, and Donna screamed again, feeling the searing pain.</p> <p> “Well, now, that didn’t hurt much did it?” Donna mewled through her gag, writhing in her ropes. “Now, to really fill you up. But first, a rope to tie around your chest ropes.” Donna felt her daddy tying a rope around the ropes on her chest, pulling the ropes together, making her nipples stand out even further. “Now that that’s tied, I am going to fill your little cunt and butt hole. Here we go.”</p> <p> Her cunt felt filled as daddy pushed a vibrating dildo into her vaginal canal, then another vibrating dildo into her rear hole. Donna wiggled around, not really feeling pain, but the fullness of her body. Daddy pulled the end of the chest rope down and between her legs to hold the cunt vibrator in, then up her crack to hold the butt vibrator in. He then tied it off to her elbow ropes, pulling them even tighter together.</p> <p> Daddy looked over Donna. He couldn’t tie her any more, except for the hogtie.</p> <p> “I’m doing to lay you down on the wooden floor, then hogtie you. Then you will struggle as much as you want. You will know what it’s like to be tied up. You can tell your girlfriends all about it.”</p> <p> Daddy helped Donna to lay face down on the floor. He pulled her feet up, then towards her wrists. But that’s not all he did. He actually lifted up her knees to get her feet even closer, then noticed that he could pull her feet all the way to her elbows. He got two more ropes, tied each one to her wrists and to her elbows, then pushed her feet as far as they would go, then tied her ankles to her elbow ropes (in fact, he got her feet to actually touch her elbows) and tied them there, then took her wrist ropes and tied them to her ankles as well. Daddy looked at Donna now severely bowed. He reached under her and turned on her cunt vibrator, then the butt vibrator. Donna screamed at the sudden vibrations she felt in her cunt and butt hole, and she could felt them touching on either side of the membrane separating the two vibrators. She writhed and squirmed and screamed all at the same time.</p> <p> “Are you enjoying yourself, Donna?”</p> <p> She settled down enough to nod her head.</p> <p> “Good. You’ve had lunch, so we don’t need worry about food for a while. Oh, I forgot to ask you before I tied you up. Did you have to go pee?”</p> <p> Donna nodded vigorously. Now that daddy mentioned it, she did have to pee, really really bad.</p> <p> “Well, you’ll just have to hold it in until I untie you. You are making so much noise, I am going to turn up the TV. I am enjoying my little girl playing tie up. But she’s not really playing, is she? She’s really tied up like grownups do. Have fun, sweetheart. I am going to watch TV while I watch my little girl reach orgasm after orgasm. Love you.”</p> <p> The vibrators kept little Donna writhing on the floor. Because her daddy tied her so tightly she couldn’t roll over. He hard floor tried to imbue itself into her tummy, since that is all of her that met the floor. Her big toes burned. Her nipples sent searing white fire through to her brain. She couldn’t see, couldn’t talk. Daddy watched as her first orgasm reached it pinnacle. Donna screamed through her gag and spasmed many times. She tried to relax, but the vibrators wouldn’t allow her that pleasure. Again and again Donna reached orgasm, turning her cunt and butt hole into very sore areas. She couldn’t take any more! Daddy! Please untie me! I can’t keep on!</p> <p> Daddy watched his favorite science fiction movie, The Forbidden Planet. He heard her muffled pleas, but ignored her. He knew her cunt and butt hole began to get sore. But he wanted to teach her a lesson. He would keep her tied up the entire day. He could tell she started to cry. But he stuck by his guns, and ignored her pleas. He knew she wanted him to untie her. He returned to his movie.</p> <p> By the time he decided to untie her, over 7 hours had passed. First, he untied her ankles from her elbows and wrists. Her legs basically fell on their own. She had no control over them. He untied her ankles and knees. He stood her up, took her into his lap. “Mmmew?” Yes, he told her, he would untie her in a few minutes. He waited, then the two vibrators died. He untied the rope holding them both in, pulled out the two plugs very quickly making Donna scream. Daddy noticed the extreme wetness still running from her cunt, wetting his pants. Again he stood her up. He removed the rope from around her chest and elbows. Only her wrists, blindfold and gag were left.</p> <p> “Now, would you like to stay tied up a little longer?”</p> <p> Donna nodded.</p> <p> “With your ankles untied?”</p> <p> Donna shook her head no.</p> <p> OK, I am going to pull you a little closer so I can retie your ankles.”</p> <p> As daddy did so, Donna felt the urge to go pee again. But now, with her ankles tied, she couldn’t. But now, she really had some bondage stories to tell her friends at school!</p> <p> “I have left the collar around your neck. I can either tie a rope to it making a leash like a dog’s and lead you around to everywhere I go, or you can try to find wherever you want to go on your own. Leash?”</p> <p> Donna nodded briskly. She felt her daddy’s hands touching her chin and tying the rope around the D-ring on her collar. Daddy yanked on it, forcing Donna to hop along with her daddy. He continued to tug at the leash and telling her to hurry up. Donna knew where they were headed, the kitchen. When they got there daddy told her he would tie her leash to something so she couldn’t get away. She knew better than to say anything. It wouldn’t do any good anyway. So she stood, silent and bound and gagged and blindfolded, unable to sit down. She felt her pee trying to escape her bladder. She began dancing around, moving her legs trying not to pee.</p> <p> “Well, little darlin’, I see you’re dancing around like you had to pee really bad.”</p> <p> Donna nodded her head and squealed in agreement. A few seconds later she felt her collar tugged on. Daddy led her to the bathroom. She sat down but daddy pulled her up again.</p> <p>“Not just yet. I am going to tie the leash over the rail above the toilet so you can’t go anywhere unless I untie your leash.”</p> <p> Donna waited until her daddy told her she could sit. She tried to spread her legs as far apart as she could so she wouldn’t get pee everywhere. Wait. Was her daddy still there” Was he watching her? Oh god! That would be even more embarrassing than him tying her up and playing with her cunt and butt hole! By the time these thoughts ran through her mind the pee had taken its own course and streamed from her pee hole like mild from a cow. She finally finished. She mmmphed again, needing to be wiped off. She felt the toilet paper softly cleaning her off down there. Her daddy untied the leash then led her back to the kitchen and retied her leash.</p> <p> “Are you getting hungry?” daddy asked her.</p> <p> Donna nodded. She couldn’t wait to be untied and sit at the table so she could eat.</p> <p> “It’s about as ready as it will ever be. I have put a bowl with the goulash on the floor, and a second bowl with water by that.” Daddy untied her leash and made her hop to the bowls.</p> <p> “I want you on your knees, where I will remove the gag. Then you can bend over to eat. Your cute little butt will be up in the air, and I can do all kinds of neat things to it while you eat.”</p> <p> Donna slowly bent down, leaning down with her butt against the heels of her feet. She then slowly went to her knees. Daddy removed her gag, and she bent over to eat. Then she felt the sting of a paddle. “OOOWWWWWWW!” Donna screamed.</p> <p> “Get used to it, because I am going to paddle your butt all the time you are eating.”</p> <p> He paddled her a second time, then again and again and..., all the way until Donna finished eating. It took her a long time to eat, howling all the time she ate.</p> <p> Finally, Donna finished eating. Daddy helped her up, removed her blindfold and untied her wrists and ankles.</p> <p> “And, in case your friends don’t believe you, take these with you to show them.”</p> <p> Donna thumbed through the pictures, not believing what she saw. Herself, in all the different bondage styles, struggling on the floor, being led around, peeing, and eating with a really red and burning butt. And a lot more in between, of everything her daddy did to her, everything!</p> <p> “Daddy.”</p> <p> “Yes honey?”</p> <p> “It feels funny to look at myself tied up, even though I know you did it, and I wanted to be. You show everything, putting the plugs in my cunt and butt hole, and everything!”</p> <p> “Do you think your girlfriends will believe you with those pictures?”</p> <p> “Oh, yes, daddy, they sure as hell will...</p> </div>",[]
633,Elan And Marlee,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-18,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger054.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Little 8-year-old Elan, brown hair to his shoulders, deep brown eyes and freckles sprinkled across his nose and cheeks, headed toward his best friend’s house. He knew that Marlee, a little 8-year-old girl with shortly cropped blond hair cut in a helmet style, with ocean blue eyes, pert little nose, and just in general beautiful (so he thought), waited for him.</p> <p> His mom and dad said he could go over again and spend the night, since it was Friday, and Friday nights he always stayed overnight. He carried a small sack with pajamas and toothbrush and toothpaste, and a special soap he used to take a shower.</p> <p> He wore nothing more than a pair of cut-off jeans shorts and a pair of sandals. And he knew the pajamas wouldn’t be worn at all. They always slept in her bed totally naked. Then, on Saturday, she would go to his house and spend the night there in his bed, again totally naked. Neither set of parents thought anything about it.</p> <p> But every time he gazed and Marlee’s naked body, things stirred in him, and he always got an erection. Marlee thought it was cute, and often touched it just for fun.</p> <p> Elan reached Marlee’s house. He always just walked in as if it were his own. As soon as he opened the front door he yelled, “Marlee! Are you here?”</p> <p> No answer. Not even from her parents. Something wasn’t right he thought. He went upstairs where the bedrooms were and checked in Marlee’s room. Not there. He checked the bathroom. Not there either. Finally, after looking in all the other rooms, he checked her parent’s room.</p> <p> He couldn’t believe his eyes! He stared at Marlee, not believing his eyes. Both arms and legs had been stretched out to their maximum, wrists and ankles tied to the four corner posts, and he noticed her body was about two feet from the bed, face down. He went around her to the head of the bed. He noticed the tight ball gag and severe blindfold keeping her blind and unable to talk. He noticed something stuck into her anus and vagina, held there by a rope tied around her waist, then the ends brought down into her vaginal lips, holding that in, and then up between her butt cheeks holding in that thing and tied off to the rope around the back of her waist. He noticed her little reddened bottom. What have her parents done to her? he wondered.</p> <p> Would he dare untie her? What if that made her parents angry? What would they do to him?</p> <p> “Marlee, it’s me, Elan.”</p> <p> Elan watched as Marlee struggled in her bonds.</p> <p> “Should I untie you?” Marlee shook her head no. “Would I end up like you if I did?” She nodded her head.</p> <p> He walked all the way around her. “God, Marlee, you look so beautiful tied up like that! Even moreso than untied. I have to take off my shorts and sandals. My penis is getting an erection just looking at you, so beautiful!” He slid off his sandals, then slipped his shorts down his legs, and with a bare foot kicked them aside.</p> <p> “I love you, Marlee.” Wait, did he really say that? Yep, it did come out of his mouth. “Do... do you love me too?”</p> <p> Marlee nodded vigorously. “Can I do anything for you, or to you?” He slid onto the bed and lay on his back. That is when he noticed the alligator clamps on both nipples and on both labia, and even her clitoris as well. He reached up with both hands and touched the alligator clamps first on her nipples, then on her labia, finally her clit. She jerked at each touch, and mewled out in pain. She writhed in her ropes, trying to escape the pain / pleasure Elan caused her.</p> <p> Elan paid no attention to anything else, until her parents walked into their room, seeing him on his back naked and with an erection, the area down there completely bare of hair, him playing with her. His nakedness, and especially his erection, didn’t bother or embarrass him. He knew boys got erections all the time over girls (and sometimes boys [YECH!], so nothing like that caused him any stress at all. Besides, her parents had seen them both naked all the time he stayed at her house. They were allowed to run naked inside, and in the backyard as well, since the privacy fence rose to 10 feet tall. No one could see them. They would swing and play all around the yard. Even his own parents had seen them running naked all around.</p> <p> But now, the fantastic sight above took his breath away.</p> <p> “Hello, Elan.” “Hi, Elan.” Marlee’s folks said.</p> <p> “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Lanoy.”</p> <p> “What do you think of our daughter, Elan?” asked Mr. Lanoy.</p> <p> “She’s... she’s the most beautiful sight I’ve ever seen. Do girls who are tied up like this always look more beautiful than when naked and untied?”</p> <p> “Yes, Elan, for the most part,” answered Mrs. Lanoy.</p> <p> “But how did she come to like being tied up?”</p> <p> “Oh, we stared on her about three years ago, when she was five. First we got her naked, which didn’t take much doing, then tied her hands in front of her. Later, we tied them in back of her. Next we tied her feet together as well. Then added ropes to her chest and arms, then tied her knees. Once she got used to this, we added a blindfold. A little later, we added a gag as well. Then we started to play with her nipples and vaginal lips, even her clitoris. And finally, began to add clamps everywhere, and put small dildos up into her vagina and anal canal. Then we started to tie her in various positions. You weren’t supposed to see this. We thought you might be over a little later. But no harm done. Tell me something, Elan. Would you like to be tied up as well, right there where you are, so you can look up at Marlee? We will remove her blindfold as well, so you two can see each other.”</p> <p> Elan paused. Did he want to be tied up? It looked like fun, and painful. Marlee seemed to like it. So he should too.</p> <p> “Sure. Why not.” His penis flopped flaccid as her parents centered him on the bed.</p> <p> Marlee’s parents wasted no time in tying Elan spread eagle to their bed, again spreading his arms and legs as far apart as they would go and tied to the four corner posts. Then they added a soft ball gag which filled his mouth, but didn’t choke him. He watched and Mrs. Lanoy took two alligator clamps, played with each nipple until they stood erect, then allowed the clamps to bite deeply into each nipple. Elan screamed in pain. He didn’t think there would be this much pain. Next, he felt his butt cheeks being parted, felt something wet and cold spread around and inside his anus, the felt something fill his rear end.</p> <p> “This is a butt plug. Once put in, it won’t come out until pulled out by one of us. Or maybe Marlee”</p> <p> Then he watched as they wrapped his penis and testicles with thin rope, separating his testicles, and wrapping down his penis to just behind the head of his penis, in the small groove. They wrapped it a couple of times, pulled the ends back forcing his penis into a bent down mode, pulling it back as far as they could get it, then finally wrapped the ends just above his balls a couple of times, then tied them off. Now, if he were to get an erection, it wouldn’t get very far. Lastly, they clipped alligator clips to the loose skin along his penis, then one each on the head, coming from two different directions. He really screamed in pain this time. But finally, they were through.</p> <p> “Now,” said Mrs. Lanoy, “to remove Marlee’s blindfold.”</p> <p> Marlee couldn’t believe the sight beneath her. Her very best friend (boyfriend?) lay below her completely naked, tied up, gagged, and clamped. She barely saw something sticking out of his anus. She knew what it was. But this was wonderful.</p> <p> “OK, kiddies, we’re going down to watch some TV, then get dinner later. We’ll come and get you in a few hours. Bye!”</p> <p> Marlee and Elan just looked at each other in a totally different way. If Elan had known she liked to be tied up, he could have tied her himself.</p> <p> Now, the emanating from every fragile part of his body coursed through his nerve centers to his brain. Suddenly he yelled as loud as he could, but the sounds barely even reached Marlee’s ears. The ball gag worked fine. He began to shake, the pain becoming more and more intense and the clips bit into him. He cock ached from not being able to become erect. He could feel the surge of blood through his penis, but it went nowhere. His testicles burned, and he could see they were turning purple. He tried to shake the clips off his nipples, but they only bit into them even harder. The pain finally became so intense that his brain readied itself to shut down. But Elan had other plans. Soon the pain became pleasure. He began to hump his penis up and down, trying to reach an orgasm. His penis tried to grow, and Elan humped his penis even harder. He knew it wouldn’t work, but he had to try anyway.</p> <p> Marlee watched him from above. She knew his actions. Being naked all the time she was in the house, Marlee had seen several X-Rated movies that her parents owned, and even asked her to write down any questions she had and they would answer them after the movies ended. Two showed strict bondage, usually the boy tying up the girl, but there were a few with the girls tying up the boys. There were even a couple of short movies with boys and girls from 6yo to about 11yo, tying each other up. These movies especially fascinated her. Both boys and girls were completely hairless except for the hair on their heads. It looked so wonderful. She asked them if Elan could tie her up one day. The agreed, and told her it would be very soon. She jumped up and down and clapped her hands, then traipsed upstairs to bed. She felt her vagina, and noticed it was very wet. She took a little of her wetness and licked her finger. No bad. Finally she slept, having really nice dreams of Elan tying her up.</p> <p> She struggled, again, to reach orgasm. She thought if she tried often enough it would work. But the dildos in her vagina and her anus tickled her, but not enough to orgasm. Frustration showed in her eyebrows and eyelids. But Elan never noticed, for he was working on his own efforts to reach his orgasm. But like Marlee, no such luck. His penis hurt to the point of beyond unbearable. Nothing in his young world prepared for this kind of situation.</p> <p> Neither one knew the time; her parents took out the clock on purpose. When would they be up to check on them? When would her parents untie them? Would they be made to be naked with their hands tied behind their backs, maybe their ankles as well? He hoped they would/wouldn’t. Was it dinnertime yet? Suddenly her parents appeared at their door.</p> <p> “So, are you two hungry?”</p> <p> Nods of agreement with muffled sounds indicated that yes, they were hungry.</p> <p> “Since Marlee has been tied up the longest and suspended from the corner posts, we will untie her first,” Mrs. Lanoy told Elan. He watched as first they untied the rope from the back, pulled it out of her butt crack and from her vagina, then untied the waist rope. Elan noticed her vagina was very wet and shiny. Next, came the butt plug, pulled out very slowly. Marlee grunted at the now empty feeling back there. Next, the vaginal plug. She moaned a little louder as her vaginal cave emptied as well. Elan watched as they pulled the alligator clips off her nipples, without even opening them! Marlee writhed in her ropes at the sudden pain of both having them removed and her mother rubbing her nipples to get the blood flowing again. He knew they would do the same thing to him. Next, the labia clips, again pulling each one off very slowly, so the pain would endure a little longer. Marlee once again writhed in her ropes at the pain of them being removed and her mother rubbing her labia to get the blood going again in the swollen little lips. Lastly, the alligator clip on her clitoris. This time, her mom pulled it off even slower, causing Marlee to dry and jerk around. Finally, it came off. Her mother began to rub the little nub, this time for a very long time. Elan watched as her mother then stuck a finger into her vaginal canal and moved it in and out. Marlee screamed and shook as hard as she could to make her mother rub her clit harder and move her finger faster. Eventually, Marlee stiffened and cried as loudly as she could. Then several more short spasms. Elan had just witnessed his girlfriend being masturbated by her parents. They untied her feet, placing them on either side of his throbbing, but not erect, penis. They told her to squeeze his penis and testicles as hard as she could. He cried out when Marlee squeezed her feet together against his bound penis and testicles. They removed her gag. She said nothing. Finally, they untied her hands. She got down on the bed, her knees on either side of Elan’s knees, facing him. She slowly reached down and grabbed his bound genitals gently in her hands. Then she squeezed. Elan felt good at first, then she gradually increased the squeezing until it became unbearable. He could feel the wetness from the head of his penis on his testicles. He wiggled around, trying to escape her hands, but of course that didn’t work. She stopped, and instead of going slow yanked the clips from his nipples. He screamed, closing his eyes tightly at the pain. Marlee rubbed his nipples hard, really causing pain. Next, she began pulling the clips from his penis the same way. He screamed loudly at every pull. Next, the last two clips she very slowly pulled off the head of his penis. He yelled and screamed and writhed. Next, she pulled the butt plug from his bottom. Me merely made a little “uh” sound. Marlee began to untie his penis and testicles. Once untied, his erection rose to its fullest length, the opening in his penis just lying past his belly button. Marlee grabbed it, and began to pump up it up and down. She even bent over occasionally and used her mouth on him. She then pumped faster until he was ready, slowed down, then got directly over him and slid down on his penis. In only minutes Elan orgasmed, sending globs of semen into his girlfriend. She too reached a second orgasm. This was the first time either of them had had sex with anyone. And if they had to describe it, they couldn’t. Marlee rose up, the semen dripping out of her vagina and onto Elan. Her mother brought in two towels. She first wiped Marlee clean, then did the same to Elan. Marlee then removed his gag. He said nothing. He didn’t know what to say. Marlee then untied his feet, and finally his wrists. He sat up, amazed that the pain he suffered also sent pleasure through his body. They went downstairs to dinner, both of them still naked, of course.</p> <p> Neither of the children felt embarrassed or in any way uncomfortable. They both had been through strict and cruel bondage by Marlee’s folks. Marlee and Elan talked to the Lanoy’s about their bondage, how they felt, what kind of an experience they felt it to be, and every of their bondage – the alligator clips, specifically how they both felt about the anal plug, how Marlee felt about the vaginal plug and the clip on her labia and clitoris, how Elan felt about the way they bound his penis and testicles and the clips added to his penis skin and to the head of his penis. And the way they were actually tied.</p> <p>They ate their favorite meal of all time – Bratwurst on Hot Dog Bun with Sauerkraut and Mustard; Baked Beans; Crème Soda. For desert, a large piece of Pineapple Pie. When they finished, the Lanoy’s suggested they both go take a shower.</p> <p> Marlee and Elan climbed the stairs, side by side, unconsciously holding hands. Marlee ran the water, and put bubbles into the bathwater. She didn’t want a shower, but a bath.</p> <p> They played and blew bubbles at each other, then stood so Marlee could clean off Elan, then Elan cleaned off Marlee. Marlee squeezed his nipples a little, watching Elan wince. She caressed his penis and testicles, making his penis erect, then continued pumping him until he reached orgasm. She spread his little butt cheeks, washing him well back there, even sticking a soapy finger into his anus to clean him inside as well. Then she turned so Elan could wash her. He too pulled on her nipples, she too winced at the soreness still coursing through them. Elan felt her below, playing with her slit. Marlee jumped at his touch. He got down on his knees so he could see her better, rinsed off the bubbles from her pubic area, then found her clit. He began to rub it easily, sending Marlee into small spasms. He stuck his other finger inside her, then moved it in and out along with playing with her clit. Her breathing shortened and began to gasp. She closed her eyes and let the feeling of pending orgasm overcome her. Suddenly, she grabbed Elan’s head and spasmed quite a few times. Elan watched her knowing her orgasm finally hit her. He had Marlee turn around, and parted her butt cheeks, playing with her little anus. He too stuck a finger up inside and turned it and pushed it in and pulled it out. Again Marlee shuddered at Elan’s playing. They finished their “bath”, and instead of drying off, let the air-dry them as they hurried down the stairs.</p> <p> “Well, I see you’re all clean,” intoned Mr. Lanoy.</p> <p> “Yeah, dad, it was fun. I masturbated him and he masturbated me. It was wonderful,” murmured Marlee.</p> <p> “Dears, “ Marlee’s mom said, “tonight one of you will have the chance to tie up the other one all night.” The two children smiled at and hugged each other. Elan’s penis began its erection.</p> <p> “How will you do that, Mrs. Lanoy?” asked Elan.</p> <p> “First,” her father said to Elan, “I think it’s time you can call us by our first names. After all, you are almost part of the family, just like Marlee is almost part of your family. OK”</p> <p>“Yeah! That would be great,” yelled Elan. “Rick and Elaine. Thanks a lot!”</p> <p> “You’re welcome, son. Now, for your bondage tonight,” Rick continued. “I have hidden in plain sight a pair of police handcuffs. The first one to find them and hand them to me will be the one to tie up the other one. Ready, get set, GO!”</p> <p> Elan and Marlee both hurried away, Marlee upstairs, Elan downstairs to the basement. When he turned on the light, he saw them right away. They hung a couple of feet above him to an overhead round beam. He noticed the key in the locking mechanism. All he had to do was figure out how to get to them right away. No stools, no chairs. But, there was a small post running up to the bean the handcuffs were locked onto. He had never been a good climber, but now it all depended how well he could climb. He knew Marlee could climb like a monkey. Well, he though, here goes.</p> <p> He reached up with his hands as high as he could then wrapped his legs around the pole. He reached up again, pulled his feet up. A few more and he had the handcuffs unlocked and in his hand. He easily slid down the pole. He hurried back up stairs and stood in front of Rick, holding out the handcuffs. Marlee came down the stairs, and saw Elan with the handcuffs. She smiled inwardly, wanting Elan to tie her up and torture her. But she didn’t let anyone know that. She put on her pouty face and ran to stand in front of her father.</p> <p> “That’s not fair,” Marlee complained.</p> <p> “Tell me, Marlee,” asked her father, “What wasn’t fair about it?”</p> <p> “Wellllllll, I don’t know exactly, but it wasn’t!” and she stomped one foot to emphasize her lack of point.</p> <p> “Eric, I suggest you take Marlee up to her bedroom and begin to tie her up.”</p> <p> “My pleasure, Rick.”</p> <p> Elan took Marlee’s hand and tried to pull her. She wouldn’t budge. “I know, I will be right down. Don’t let her get away, OK?”</p> <p> Rick nodded. Marlee had every intention of giving in. She wanted Elan to tie her up and do all kinds of nasty things to her. But right now, she decided to put on a show for her parents and Elan.</p> <p> “I won’t play. It isn’t fair!” She stood defiantly in front of her father, arms folded across her chest, feet wide apart. “If he comes down, I’ll run where you can’t find me!”</p> <p> Of course, about that time Elan quietly snuck up on Marlee. She neither saw nor heard Elan. Before she knew it her father pulled her arms away from her chest, pulled her wrists behind her back, then motioned Elan to take care of her.</p> <p> “Daddy! What are you doing?”</p> <p> In seconds she found out. Élan tied her wrists with lots of the small rope, both ways, and tied it off behind her hands so she couldn’t reach the rope. “Elan! What are you doing?” Of course she knew. This is what she wanted, but she continued to protest anyway. Elan wrapped more of the small rope around her ankles and crosswise until should couldn’t move them. He also brought down a ball gag, a little bigger than the one her parents had used on her. He knew it would be a very tight fit, but it would still go in.</p> <p> “Open your mouth, Marlee,” he ordered her.</p> <p> “I...” and that’s as far she got. Elan instantly shoved the ball gag into her open mouth, then turned her around. While he shoved with both thumbs to push it in, he pushed down on her jaw with his fingers until the ball finally slipped in behind her teeth. Her jaw instantly spasmed. He pulled the straps behind her head and buckled it on just as tight as he could.</p> <p> “Now, you’re mine, and there is nothing you can do about it. Is there?” She didn’t answer.</p> <p> “I asked you a question, and every time you refuse you will get this,” and he slapped her bare bottom cheeks with his hand, once on each cheek. He yelped, but nothing came out of her mouth. She began to drool around the ball, her drool dripping to her chest, down across both nipples, sliding down to her belly button, the down to drip off her clitoris.</p> <p> “Get down on the floor.”</p> <p> Marlee tried to get down, but with her hands and feet tied she couldn’t. She thought she couldn’t. Until Elan’s hand smacked her bottom twice on each cheek. “If you don’t obey me, or answer me, you will continues to get hard slaps on your behind, each one more than the last. Which means the next time you will get three on each butt cheek. Now, one more time, get down on the floor, face down.”</p> <p> Marlee made it, not finding as difficult as she thought it might be. She lay down as she was told. Elan then put her in a leather blindfold. She protested by kicking with her legs and squirming around. Of course, Elan smacked each cheek three times this time. She lay still. Elan pulled her up to her knees, and wrapped rope around her upper body, leaving her little nipples free. He lay her back down and tied more rope around her knees. Elan took more thin rope and tied it around her wrists, binding them even more tightly. He pulled up her feet, pushed them, sat on her shins to make certain her heels touched her bottom, then used the ends of the rope around her wrists to wrap around her ankles until her heels buried themselves in her cheeks. Elan thoroughly bound her.</p> <p> “Marlee. Listen to me. I have you so tightly bound, gagged and blindfolded in front of your folks, what do you intend to do?”</p> <p> Little sounds came from her, but barely heard.</p> <p> “I see, you want me to torture you in front of them, right?”</p> <p> Marlee began to shake her body and head around.</p> <p> “I know how to take there of that.” Elan took some twine and tied her big toes together until Marlee felt them so tight she could barely stand it. He took the ends of the twine, pulled her big towards her head, ran them through her blindfold pulling on them, bending them down toward her head, then tied the twine off to her blindfold. This held her head a little back towards her feet, her face pointing toward the wall opposite her. “Now, is that better? Is this what you wanted?”</p> <p> Marlee made little gurgling sounds, but that was all. Elan watched as the drool leaked out of her mouth, dripped down her chin and onto the floor. She could not suck it back in, and could barely swallow the way he gagged her.</p> <p> “Now, what can I do to you? I know, how about this?” and with both hands began to pinch her butt cheeks, hard and all over them. Marlee gurgled again, her body trembling, but unable to move at all now. She could feel his fingers pinch her skin, pull up on it, and twist it, then let it go. Small bruises showed where he pinched her.</p> <p> “Now, how about this?” He used his fingernails to scrape the soles of her feet. She cried in total defenselessness, unable to move her feet in their defenselessness. Elan continued this method of torture until Marlee made herself roll over to her back.</p> <p> “My, what a beautiful nipples and vagina you have. Tell, what would you like me to do to them?” Of course, Elan needed no answer even if she could talk. He very lightly placed the tip of two fingers on each of her nipples. Marlee gasped. Elan left them there, then minutes later very slowly moved his fingers around her nipples, watching as they wrinkled and became erect, like two little peas. Marlee continued to gasp at his touch. Elan then pinched each nipple very lightly, pulling them away from her chest, watching as the skin stretched with them, then let them pop back down onto her chest, Marlee still gasping at his every touch. Elan then increased the pressure each time, until Marlee actually cried out. He had pinched her nipples as hard as he could, pulled them up off her chest distending them as it they were noting more than putty, then twisted them so terribly Marlee cried. He pulled them again, and added an alligator clip to each one, throwing Marlee into stinging fits of brutal pain.</p> <p> “Now, let me see, what should I do next?” Of course, he already knew what he was going to do. He reached down between her legs, and felt her vagina. It was slick with her own juices, proving to Elan Marlee love what he was doing to her. Although hard to reach her vagina between her tied legs, he managed to pull up each labium and add three alligator clips to each lip. Marlee now cried out with not just pain, but with terror as well. He found her clit, and noticed how big it was. It stood out over an inch! Very carefully Elan pulled her clit up and out, and managed to clip on two of the alligator clips to her clit. This time, Marlee tried to wriggle away, but tied as she was, she knew the uselessness of her gesture, but she tried anyway. Elan rolled her over again, to her stomach, and managed to part her little butt cheeks and bring her little anus into view. Elan played with it, sticking his finger inside it, turning his finger around and around, pushing it in and pulling it out. With one hand he held her butt cheeks open, then used the butt plug that her parents had used on him. He knew it wouldn’t come out unless he pulled it out. Elan then rolled her to her stomach again.</p> <p> “Well, it looks like I have done just about everything I can do to you. You do realize your parents have been watching me tie you up and torture you all along. Is that OK? Even if it isn’t, too bad. Now, I want you to begin to struggle, as hard as you can, and try to get free. Struggle really really hard so I know you’re trying.”</p> <p> Marlee struggled as Elan ordered. She rolled, she pushed, pulled at her ropes. She struggled for about fifteen minutes before Elan told her to stop. Her body was a shining captive from the sweat covering her body.</p> <p> “You’re so beautiful. I’m going to carry you up to your room now.” Elan picked her up very carefully, face down, his arms under her legs and chest.</p> <p> Tiredness set in, after carrying her to her room. He laid her on her stomach.</p> <p> “I’m going to bed now. I’ll see you in the morning.”</p> <p> NO! He can’t leave her here like this! He has to untie her! O does he? Every part of her body where he placed the clips became absolute fire. The pain...! She heard Elan throw back the cover and sheet.</p> <p> “Goodnight, my love,” and instantly fell asleep.</p> <p> Marlee’s neck felt as if it her breathing had been cut off, although no such thing actually happened. She struggled some more, as if there might be one little piece of rope she could get hold of and release herself. Marlee knew it would prove fruitless, but she had to try. As she struggled, it caused her alligator clips to move around, causing additional fire on top of fire! By the time she tired of trying to free herself, more sweat covered her naked and bound 8-year-old body. Marlee became sleepy, but she couldn’t go to sleep. She spent almost 13 hours tied up and clipped, blindfolded and gagged. Elan slept with pleasant dreams of his Marlee tied in so many different ways as he tortured her in just as many ways...</p> <p> When Elan woke the next morning, he looked at the clock on the bedside table. He went to bed at 8:00 o’clock last night. It now read 10:13 am. God! he thought. Marlee’s bondage lasted more than 13 hours! He left the bed and went to Marlee. Her body was shaking, the sweat rolled off her and he could see where her body lay. He knew if he picked her up there would be an outline of her body made by the sweat. He barely heard little sobbing noises. But that didn’t faze him one bit. He picked her and carried her to the basement. He grabbed some more long thin rope, sat on a cement brick, then untied her upper body and her wrists. He pulled them in front of her where he tied them tightly again. He wrapped a vary long second rope around her wrists, lay her on her stomach beneath the beam, threw the rope over the beam far enough he could reach it, then began to pull on the rope. Marlee’s body began to lift up, her arms becoming taut, then Elan pulled more and more until Marlee’s knees were touching the floor. Then Elan pulled more until Marlee’s body rose from the floor about a foot and a half. Marlee screamed, the ropes pulling up on her chest, forcing the clips to tighten on her nipples.</p> <p> Marlee could not describe the pain shocking her body. Her big toes felt cold, her vaginal lips swollen, her clit almost bit in two, her nipples also almost bit off by the clips. She wanted to be free. She couldn’t take any more. PLEASE, PLEASE LET ME GO! she cried in her mind. Her arms felt as though they would be torn from her shoulders.</p> <p> Elan, had he heard her, wouldn’t care. He walked over to Marlee, stood in front of her. He reached up with both hands. He quickly squeezed down on the nipple clips. Marlee jerked in her bonds, starting her swinging from her wrists just a little. Elan then did the same to the alligator clips on her labia, doing each clip on both labia one at a time, again Marlee screamed. Lastly, he waited for a moment, then reached over, put his fingers on either side of the clips on her clitoris, and squeezed as hard as he could. Marlee screamed so loudly Elan actually heard her and jerked so wildly Elan thought she might pass out. But the pain was so... so... intense Marlee couldn’t pass out.</p> <p> Elan began to rub his finger up and down her hairless slit, noticing how wet it was. Was she really enjoying this? Is that why’s she’s so wet? It could be the only explanation. He rubbed faster with his finger, then began caressing the tip of her clit with another finger. Elan noticed her bucking her hips back and forth, as if his penis lay deep inside her.</p> <p> Marlee thought she couldn’t take any more, but Elan kept giving her urges, and pain, and pleasure. Marlee didn’t know which one was which. They seemed to all blend together.</p> <p> Elan pulled his fingers out just as she was about to reach another orgasm. She cried in frustration. She cried because of the intolerable pain. She cried because of the sheer ecstasy of pleasure. Marlee struggled again.</p> <p> “So, you think you’d like to swing? Ok, here you go.” Elan pushed her really hard by her stomach, and Marlee swung to and fro fairly fast. As Marlee swung, she struggled again.</p> <p> Elan stopped her swinging. He untied her big toes which allowed Marlee to bring her feet down. He untied her knees. Now, her feet touched the floor and she could relax a little. But not for long. Elan untied the rope holding her up by her wrists and began to pull again, until just her big toes touched the basement floor, which did nothing to ease her painfully stretched boy.</p> <p> The first thing Elan did was to untie the waist rope. Once removed he removed her butt plug, the very slowly pulled out the vibrating vaginal plug. It had died many hours ago. Marlee squealed at each emptying of her anal canal and vaginal canal. Now came the fun part, he thought. He took both hands and yanked off the nipple clips very quickly without opening them. Marlee screamed so loud Elan had no problem hearing her. Next, one by one, he pulled the clips from her labia, very solely, pulling the small lips out as the clips came off. With each clip removed Marlee again screamed in exquisite pain. Finally, her clit alligator clips. He made sure he pulled those two off very very slowly! Even as he pulled Marlee seemed to scream the entire time he was pulling them off. Just as the last tooth on each clip still rested on her clit, he yanked them off. Her labia began to bleed just a little, a drop or two. Then he was ready.</p> <p> Elan took one finger of one hand and jammed it up her anal canal. He took another finger and pushed it inside her slit. His thumb rested on her clit. Now came the really fun part. Elan began to move all his fingers very slowly, then gained speed until Marlee spasmed several times, hearing her scream, this time not from pain but from pleasure. He noticed her juices really leaking out of her vagina, sliding down her thighs. He noticed her little chest and nipples were covered with her drool. Even now drool continued to drip out her mouth.</p> <p> First Elan removed her blindfold. For a few moments Marlee couldn’t see well. Elan next untied her ankles. He let the roped down and untied it from wrists. He brought her wrists in front of her. He left them tied and her gag in. He pulled her upstairs by the wrists leash. He dragged her into the kitchen where the Lanoy’s were. He removed her gag, and finally untied her.</p> <p> The first words out of her mouth: “Please, when will you tie me up again?”</p> </div>",[]
634,Dad And Michelle Outside,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-22,19,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger055.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> At o’dark-thirty, Dan awakened his daughter Michelle. He finally talked her into going hunting with her. But no guns came into play, but cameras only. He truly believed that the animal is most beautiful in its own habitat then a part of it being mounted on someone’s wall’</p> <p> Michelle tried to pull the covers over her head, but he slapped her on the butt to make certain she got up and got ready.</p> <p> “Come on lazy bones, let’s get going, shall we?”</p> <p> Then to make sure she got out of bed, Dan pulled all the blankets and sheets covering her. He knew she always slept naked, and had often seen her naked, especially on very special occasions.</p> <p> “Oh, daddy. All right. I’m getting up, see?”</p> <p> Dan watched his 13 year old daughter get out of be and go to her bathroom. Her little bottom twitched excitingly. She wore her silvery brown hair which grew to the middle of her shoulders, in a braid. Her green eyes poked you when she stared at you. She developed small breasts about the size of grapefruit, and thin blond hair barely covered her pubic area.</p> <p> “Daddy, are you going to watch me get dressed?”</p> <p> “Sure am, honey.”</p> <p> Michelle didn’t really mind. Her dad watched her many times, and she grew accustomed to it. Especially during many of the things he did to her. She always enjoyed them, and she knew this would be the first time in the woods. Finally, they left together, hopping into their 4x4 and taking off.</p> <p> Dan looked at his daughter. This would be her first time to have it done to her outside. She only hoped she could make her dad happy.</p> <p> After about a two-hour drive, they reached the end of a two-mile long dirt road. He pulled out his photographic equipment. Then he roused his dozing daughter. Michelle opened her eyes, rubbing them. She looked around. The thick woods his a lot of things. This area seemed to be the cougar and bear country.</p> <p> Before Michelle stepped out of the car, she removed all her clothes, including her shoes and socks. She wore absolutely nothing, not even a ring or a watch. The day started out warm and would gradually get warmer, perhaps 90° by lunchtime. She watched her father look around.</p> <p> “I found just the right place, Michelle. Come over here.”</p> <p> Michelle found her father, standing between two still growing trees. She stood between them and reached out her hands to try to touch them at the same time. She still needed another 6” on head hand in order to reach them. She spread her legs, trying to touch her toes to the bottom trunks of the trees. She couldn’t. This time, it would take another two feet for her to touch the trunks with her toes. She realized that her dad had picked this area specifically, so she would be stretched out spread eagle between the two trees. She waited as her dad found the very long soft cotton ropes to tie her with.</p> <p> He slip-knotted her wrists, then had her stand on a stool he brought with him. He tied her wrists way up on the trees, her arms totally immobile. He did the same to her ankles, but because of the stool, her feet were raised above the ground about a foot. She hung suspended between the two trees, her legs stretched apart so her vaginal lips parted naturally, her arms severely pulled by the ropes.</p> <p> “Daddy, aren’t there mosquitoes and ticks that could get on me and bite me?”</p> <p> “Don’t worry, Michelle,” her father told her, holding up something in his hands. “I have two vials of pheromones here, one to protect you from the cougars, the other to protect you from bears. Then I have this spray bottle, a concoction of my own guaranteed to keep off mosquitoes, flies, and other baddie insects.</p> <p> “OK, daddy. Are you going to gag me and blindfold me, too?”</p> <p> “Yes, honey, I am. Is that OK?”</p> <p> “Sure, daddy. I want to be.”</p> <p> “Good. Here they come.”</p> <p> Dan didn’t need to stand on the stool. At 6’7” at 260 lbs. He certainly reached her head with no problem. First, the gag. He bought several different sized ball gags so he would always have one the fit snugly in her mouth.</p> <p> “Open wide, Michelle.” She opened as wide as she could. He used one thumb to pull down on her lower jaw, pushing the ball in with his other thumb. It snapped in as it hit her teeth. This was not the standard rubber ball. This was a hard ball, with no give whatsoever. He covered her eyes with a well-padded leather blindfold.</p> <p> “I’m going to spray all three of these things on your body now. You won’t be able to smell any of them, but they will feel damp and cold when I do. Ready?”</p> <p> Michelle nodded yes. Suddenly she felt exactly what her father said would happen. She began to shiver until the last spray hit her body. Two things she didn’t expect. First, he locked a very wide collar onto her very beautiful neck, keeping her head back as it pushed up on her jaw. Then, she felt her dad run rope through each D-rings on both sides of the collar to the two trees, effectively keeping her head immobile. I want you to have fun with this. OK, honey?”</p> <p> Michelle, unable to nod, mumbled a yes through her gag.</p> <p> “OK. I’ll be back in about three hours. That will bring us to lunchtime, then I will retie you in a different way. But remember this—if you do hear a bear or cougar come into the camp, remain perfectly still and show no fear. That is especially important to the cougar. The pheromones should work though. But I have a little present for you. It is a large vibrating ball I am going to slide into your vagina. I will tape the controller to your stomach. Then turn it on.” Michelle felt her vagina filled up by the plastic ball. When her dad taped the controller to her tummy, it rubbed against her clit. She knew she was in store for quite a few orgasms. He turned it on, and she jerked immediately is if being shocked. “OK, I’ll see you in about three hours.”</p> <p> One thing her dad didn’t tell her. The pheromones and the bug repellant were nothing more than cold water.</p> <p> Michelle hung from the tree. She remembered her first time her daddy tied her up. She just hit her third birthday party, and on that same day her mom left them both. Her daddy sued to keep her, and was granted full custody of her. When they got home, it was late afternoon, after her party was over. Her daddy asked her if she would like to play a game. She asked what kind of game, and he told her she had to get completely undressed, then he would show her. As she stood naked in front of her daddy, he told her to turn around. When she did, he tied her wrists behind her back, then tied her ankles together. Then he laid her on the floor. He told her she had to try to get loose, and she rolled around on the floor struggling to get loose. She never told her dad how much being tied up thrilled her. But she thought he already knew, otherwise he wouldn’t keep tying her up, and she wouldn’t continue to say okay.</p> <p> </p> <p>As the sun warmed up her body soon became slick with sweat. It rolled off from every part of her body. Thirst attacked her throat. Hunger dived into her stomach. But all that changed in an instant. The sound of a cougar seemed very close. Suddenly, she sensed it directly in front of her. She didn’t move, but could hear the low growling in the back of its throat. Michelle stopped whatever movements she made. The ball in her vagina drove her crazy. She waited, and heard another low growl, as if the cat was walking around her. Then, nothing. She hoped the cat ran off. When she no longer heard the growls, Michelle began to shake uncontrollably, allowing her first orgasm to hit her. Being suspended as tightly as her daddy tied her, she couldn’t move much. As she struggled, the sweat seemed to turn into a large stream rather just a small tributary. When she finally relaxed from her first orgasm, the vaginal vibrating ball began its work on a second.</p> <p> Michelle thought how well the cat pheromone worked in chasing the cougar off. Now she could enjoy her second orgasm. She felt her nipples rise up, hard and straight. Her aureole wrinkled around each nipple. She realized the time was nowhere near when her daddy would be back. She shook, knowing she was naked, bound gagged and blindfolded. Her body quivered at the thought of being tied up like this all day. Daddy said he would be back to retie her. But that could be five minutes or five hours. She shook again as the vibrating ball sent another orgasm throughout her 13yo body. She spasmed, and now found her vagina beginning to be come just a little sore. But she herself couldn’t stop that ball in her vagina from vibrating. It would continue to vibrate, giving her orgasm after orgasm after orgasm. By the time her father did return, Michelle slumped in her bonds, unable even to react to any more orgasms, although her body still put her body through every orgasm it provided her, causing her to become absolutely weary, the inside of her vagina in so much pain she couldn’t describe it.</p> <p> “Well, Michelle, I see you’re still in one piece. And no attacks by any nasty animals, and I see no bug bites on you anywhere. What I’ll do now is, I will let you down, but tie your ankles together, and tie your hands in front. This way I will have you ready after I eat.”</p> <p> Michelle screamed.</p> <p> “Oh, no, I never said you’d get lunch, I just said I’d be back in time for lunch. Actually I’ll just leave you there while I eat. You are so beautiful to look at naked and bound.”</p> <p> Dan wolfed down his lunch. He readied himself to retie his daughter. He lowered her down and tied her ankles tightly together. He tied a very long rope to her ankles, and another very long one to her wrists. He picked her up and carried her over to a tall tree. Here he once again placed the stool under her. He threw the long wrist rope over a strong limb, and then pulled on the rope, hoisting her up a good ten feet off the ground then tied it off. He picked her legs up and threw the long roped over the same tree limb, grabbing it and hoisting her ankles up even with her wrists, and tied that rope off as well. The then tied her ankles and wrists together, immobilizing her limbs. He looked at her. What a lovely sight. He could see her clitoris, her vaginal lips wide open ad extremely wet from all her orgasms, and her anus, that forbidden little hole no one is supposed to see. Dan had seen it many times, but this time she would enjoy something up inside it. He removed the ball from her vagina, Michelle making a little screaming noise. But Dan wasn’t through with her yet. He pulled out a double dildo with a clit tickler, and again Michelle screamed as he inserted the infernal device into her anus, her vagina, and on her clit. He loved the view. Her small breasts remained full and straight, the nipples standing up straight at the sky. Her trim wastes a marvel, Her legs and feet perfectly perfect.</p> <p> “Well, I’ll be back in a couple of hours. Have fun until I get back. Oh yes, one other thing. I forgot to turn them on.” Michelle instantly began to writhe at the total sensations driven through her nerve endings to her sexual division of her brain. Her first orgasm, in her new bound position, came immediately. She could not concentrate on anything but the dildos in her vaginal canal and her anal canal. Her clit being continuously ribbed by whatever device performed such an intense explosion. She struggled, and another orgasm banged against her burning nerves. This went on for hours. Her clit became red and inflamed, her vagina even sorer, and her anus felt as if a steamroller played deep inside. For hours she put up with the brutality of these things. By the time she thought her father should be back, She counted the number of orgasms this second time—62.</p> <p> Then she heard the slam of a door, then the sound of an engine being started, finally the sound of a 4x4 being driven away.</p> <p> FATHER? FATHER? WHERE ARE YOU GOING? YOU FORGOT ME?</p> <p> Father?...</p> </div>",[]
635,"Charlene And Nicky, Part 2",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-22,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger056.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Charlene turned to her brother. “So, what do you think I should do with you, little bro?”</p> <p> “Un, untie me? That would be good. Wouldn’t it?” he asked sheepishly.</p> <p> “No, little brother, that’s really not a very good idea.”</p> <p> Nick pulled at his bonds, but they still kept him pulled severely in a spread eagle position. He saw his sister looking at him, with that certain gleam in her eyes.</p> <p> “I suppose I could masturbate you until you reach orgasm.”</p> <p> “NO. Not you! I don’t want my own sister to touch me. Please! Don’t!”</p> <p> “And why not? I’m still a girl. I still like to look at naked boys, especially when they’re tied up like this.”</p> <p> “It isn’t right, Charlene. You can’t do sexual things to your own brother!”</p> <p> “And who says I can’t? Watch me.” Charlene crawled onto the bed, straddled herself directly behind his penis facing it and Nicky’s face, then began to pump up and down on his penis. Nicky squirmed and squirmed, feeling the urge to orgasm. Charlene stopped just as a little bit of sperm showed through the hole in his penis’ tip. She removed her hand and allowed it to be sucked back inside.</p> <p> “Now, who said I can’t masturbate you? Or, what if I stripped and got on you and put your penis up inside me? How would that be?”</p> <p> “Noooooooo! Don’t! Please don’t! If you want to masturbate me go ahead, but please don’t stick my penis inside you!”</p> <p>“Why? What do you think will happen?!</p> <p> “We’ll all go to hell, that’s what!”</p> <p> Charlene found some of Nicky’s wild socks. She fashioned one into a gag, the others in a blindfold.</p> <p> “Open your mouth, Nicky. I mean now.”</p> <p> He closed his mouth as tightly as he could. But that didn’t matter. Charlene pinched and twisted his right nipple as hard as she could, forcing his mouth open in a scream. Immediately she pushed in the large socks rolled together to keep his mouth from going closed, then took another long sock and shoved it into his mouth against the socks there, wrapped it behind his head and tied it off in his mouth, the large knot adding to the already stuffed tag.</p> <p> “Now, I am going to blindfold you. If you refuse to let me blindfold you, I will pinch and twist your other nipple until you give in. Now, hold still.” She put a sock over one eye, a second over the other, then tied a third around them to keep them on and keep him totally blindfolded.</p> <p> “Now, Nick, you are totally in my power. You cannot move, you cannot speak, you cannot see. Whatever I do to you is because I want to do it to you, not because you want or don’t want me too. It will be because I want to. Now lay there and just wait.”</p> <p> First thing she did was to tie his penis in lots of string so he couldn’t orgasm at all. Nicky groaned as his sister tied his penis tightly. She reached under him and found his anus, and pushed a finger inside, then rotated it and bent it inside his rear canal. Nicky squirmed uncontrollably. She pulled her finger out quickly. Nicky raised his bottom off the bed as she did. Next, she used a whip on his penis and testicles, focusing directly on those two sensitive parts of her body. Nicky writhed and yelled through his sock gag, but Charlene kept whipping them harder and harder until Nicky couldn’t take it any more, but he did anyway as Charlene was rearing back with her arm and hitting his penis and testicles as hare as she could. Soon, she stopped. She put clothespins on his nipples. She tickled the soles of his feet. She licked and bit each and every toe. She pinched his nipples even harder. Nicky screamed and screamed at the torture.</p> <p> Finally, though Nicky couldn’t see, Charlene removed her jeans and shirt, no underwear. Now naked and standing next to Nicky’s bed, she climbed on the bed to just behind his bound genitals. She very gently and very slowly untied them. Nicky jumped as each piece of string came off. Then she began to masturbate him again to get the blood flowing, and to get his penis erect. It didn’t take much.</p> <p> She got up on her knees and went directly over his penis, then slid her wet vagina onto it, slipping it in with no problem. She began to move up and down, could feel him deep inside her. Nicky yelled and screamed and yelled, but got into the rhythm of his sister’s movements, and began to move up and down opposite her. Soon, Nicky shot his load of semen deep into her. Charlene felt his penis throbbing inside her, and the warm sperm shooting up to her cervix.</p> <p> Charlene sat there a few minutes with his shrinking penis still inside her. She moved back and forth slowly, and could feel his penis rising again. Charlene then began to move every direction she could think of, and finally Nicky shot a second set of sperm into her, not as much and not as hard, but enough she reached orgasm this time.</p> <p> She pulled off to him, the put her mouth on his penis, and began to lick his penis and testicles clean of his own sperm. She traipsed off to the bathroom and cleaned herself off. She knew their parents would be home very soon. She returned to Nicky’s room, pulled on her jeans and shirt, and whispered to Nicky-“If you ever say anything about this to anyone, I’ll tell them who tied you up. Agreed?” Nicky nodded. “Good. I’ll go downstairs and wait for mom and dad. I will tell them you are upstairs and haven’t come out at all. When they go into your room, you better have a good explanation as to why you’re tied up like this. See you downstairs little bro – maybe! </p></div>",['(Especially For TCP As Requested)']
636,Ingara's Birthday Present,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-11-27,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger057.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ingara just turned 12 years old. She had had her birthday party the evening before. The best present she got was from her 10-year-old brother, Akiba-- her own personal PDA. She stripped and went to sleep naked and very happy. But somehow, someway, she ended up in this place completely naked. She seemed trapped in a round room, with nothing in it. No toilet, no sink, no shower or bath. No chairs. And to top if off, the room seemed to be made of a hard clear plastic. Lights shown on her from above, from below, and lights all around her.</p> <p> That morning she heard someone come into her bedroom. She knew because her bedroom door squeaked when it opened, but not when it closed. Ingara threw back the covers revealing her naked body. Black hair so black it shown a midnight blue falling several inches past her bare feet. Black eyes the color of a black marbles covered well. Freckles spattered across her entire body. She sported large orange-sized breasts, and Spartan black hair around her beautiful vagina. Her waist was just right for the rest of her body, now slim and beautiful. Her belly button was a true inny. She was still a virgin, though just about every boy wanted to “date” her only to get her naked and screw her. Since her daddy was the Chief of Police, just the mention of him left the boys with second thoughts. She love to date, but she knew she wasn’t ready for a steady boyfriend yet. She would know when the right boy came along. She was proud of her body, and often let her parents friends see her naked, on purpose by accident. She often asked her parents what their friends said about her.</p> <p> Ingara wasn’t scared, no, Ingara was red with anger, blue with insult, and green with irritation. She yelled, she stomped, she ranted, she raved, she pounded on the clear plastic wall. She grew tired and sat down Indian-style in the middle of the room. She tried to measure the size of the room by counting her steps than multiplying that by two. She came close to about 20 feet across. All she could do was wait and see what would happen to her. The problem was, she not only had to pee, but had to do #2 as well. She didn’t know how long it would be. She would try to hold it in.</p> <p> About 10 minutes later she heard a sound. She looked around. She found where the sound emanated from. She stood and watched as an electronic bridge extended from the other side, sliding toward her “room”. She watched as the bridge slid easily into a hole on her side. Apparently no one could reach her without that bridge spanning the distance. She wondered how deep the area was surrounding her room.</p> <p> The man, about a foot taller than Ingara, walked slowly across the bridge, now standing on the platform surrounding her room. She noticed him raising a controller of some kind. He pushed a button and rather than a door sliding up or opening, the area he came through merely turned into a liquid form, he entered, and the “door” returned to its hard form and once again became part of the hard plastic barrier.</p> <p> “Who are you? What do you want from me?” she accosted him angrily, not caring about her nudity. She figured a person like this had seen plenty of girls and women naked, so why worry about it.</p> <p> “Not much. I captured you just to capture you. Sometime soon you will be tied up any way I want, and you will provide any sex I demand you to do. You will be fed and have drink regularly, so you won’t starve or die of thirst. If you have to go to the bathroom, just push the button here.” He showed her where the small button, also clear to blend in with the rest of the wall. “I know you must have to urinate. Probably have to have a bowel movement as well. Go ahead, push the button.”</p> <p> Ingara reached the button and pressed. She heard some kind of electrical circuits closing and opening, then a whirr. She looked behind her and watched as a toilet, a sink, a bidet, and a shower come up from down below. Yet, she never noticed anything at all when she looked down there earlier.</p> <p> “Go ahead. Do whatever you have to do.”</p> <p> “Are you going to watch me?”</p> <p> “Yes, I am.”</p> <p> “Very well, if you must, it won’t bother me at all. If you want to get your nose right down to where you can see what I am doing, please do so if you’re that interested.” Ingara marched over to the toilet and sat down. The man watched as her small breasts bounced with her. She sat down, and waited to see if the man would come over or not. Unsurprisingly he did. He squatted down, his eyes glued to her vaginal area. Then, Ingara allowed her pee to spurt from her urethra, hitting the toilet hard and splashing it onto the man’s face. He didn’t move. Then Ingara let out a little grown as her “shit” began to fall into the toilet bowl. The man still watch in rapt fascination. As he watched, Ingara bent over a little, then tried to find the controller. He felt her hand inside his pocket. He jumped up and slapped her as hard as he could across her left cheek.</p> <p> “If you ever try again, it will be your last. Understand?”</p> <p> Ingara rubbed her cheek, never letting out a tear. Her anger just grew, and she knew that one day soon she would be free.</p> <p> The man watched as she wiped herself. He watched as she stood over the bidet washing herself off. She began the shower, got in and cleaned herself off. No shower curtain hid her wet and glistening body. Once the water turned off, a warm heat came from the same showerhead and dried her off. But not her hair. She spent about twenty minutes squeezing out the extra water.</p> <p> “So want to watch me do anything else?”</p> <p> “Yes,” replied the man. “Masturbate for me.”</p> <p> “No. I refuse. I have never masturbated in front of anybody, and I won’t start now. However, I do demand some food and drink.”</p> <p> “Very well. I will send it up. Push the button twice for the food and a chair. When you do, all the bathroom stuff will disappear. Wait until I leave. When you are finished, press the button three times. I will see you later, and next time you will be tied up, and probably gagged and blindfolded. Bye, sweet-tart.” The man left.</p> <p> Wait! Ingara thought. No one ever calls me sweet-tart! No one except... her dad! Is this man her father, playing with her? She had often asked him what it was like to be tied up. He always said I would know one day. Is this my day? On my 12th. Birthday? She would watch him closer next time to see if she could really tell whether or not it really might be him!</p> <p> Ingara pushed the button for dinner. Up came a table with her food, still hot, and a chair. Lime Kool-Aid® filled a clear plastic glass. She noticed her plate and silverware were also clear plastic. She sat down and looked at her food. Small steak, extra rare, black eyed peas, spinach with bacon cut up into it and slightly sugared, plus a small chef’s salad with 1,000 Island Dressing. One of her favorite meals. Only her dad could know about this. It has to be her dad! She smiled to herself, then began to eat. But why did he slap her? She guessed if he did that, it would look like someone else. Her dad had never physically hurt her in any way. She finished her dinner, every bit of it, and pushed the button again.</p> <p> Now, she thought, how do I sleep? She pushed the button four times, and sure enough there came the bed. She didn’t hesitate. She lay down on top of the sheets, and noticed the lights nearly turned off, but not quite. More along the lines of a night-light. She immediately fell asleep.</p> <p> When she woke, breakfast awaited her on the table. Again, one of her favorites. Scrambled eggs with tomato and cheese, four sausages, toast, and a large glass of orange juice (NOT from concentrate). She sat down and ate like it was her last meal. She pushed the button and made it all disappear somewhere down below. She brushed her teeth, and took a shower. She found a hair dryer which hadn’t been there before. Her hair dried in half the time. Suddenly they disappeared below, and she hadn’t pushed the button. Then suddenly, two clear plastic poles rose up. She noticed things attached to both poles. Were they wrist and ankle cuffs? She moved closer, and knew then that was exactly they were.</p> <p> “Stand in the middle of the poles, and attach the two ankle cuffs, and one of the wrist cuffs.” His voice reverberated through her room, probably from a loud speaker somewhere.</p> <p> She did as she was told. She had never been tied up or shackled or any other type of bondage in her entire life. Now she would know what it felt like. She accomplished the task, and waited.</p> <p> “I am sending in a helper to cuff your other wrist, and apply the blindfold and gag.”</p> <p> Ingara watched as what looked like a young boy finally came into her room. He didn’t speak, but attached her other wrist to the pole. He then put a leather padded blindfold on her eyes, buckling it tightly behind her head, then used a fairly large leather strapped red ball gag to gag her. He had to put a lot of pressure on the ball to push it past her teeth. An audible POP sounded when the ball finally slipped behind her teeth. He pulled the two ends behind her head, and yanked on them, buckling them also very tightly. The boy stepped back and gazed at his handy work.</p> <p> Ingara couldn’t see, couldn’t talk, couldn’t move. And in a few minutes she would be spread very wide. While the boy watched, the poles began to move slowly apart, pulling painfully on her arms and legs. She let out a little scream. Once her arms were pulled apart as far as they could be, the bottoms of the poles also began to move even farther apart until her legs were nearly parallel with the floor. She felt like her vagina would split in two. And it hurt!</p> <p> “Well, now, you seem to be fully spread apart. I have some additional things I need to add to your body. Let me see. How about some weighted alligator clips? Yes, I think that would be fine”</p> <p> He rubbed her nipples standing out from her small breasts. He watched her nipples harden and her aureole become wrinkled. He quickly attached the first, then the second one. She jerked and screamed, as it were. That just made the alligator clips with their weights swing, and she found that was worse than if she stayed still. Her nipples pointed straight down at the floor. Ingara sobbed. The pain, well, there was no way to describe her pain.</p> <p> “What beautiful breasts you have, si... little girl.” Did she catch the little slip? He hoped not. He hoped she was in too much pain to catch it. “Now, what can I do about her vaginal lips and clitoris? Sure. How about the same thing on your sweet labia? I am attaching two on each labium, again with weights attached.” Ingara screamed again and again as this unknown boy attached the weighted clips to the middle of her lips. She felt as if they were pulled all the way down to the floor, even though she knew they weren’t. Her breath caught, and her breathing came quick and hard.</p> <p> “Hmmm. Now, what next?” the boy said thoughtfully, even though he already knew. “Yes, your little clit. I am going to rub it to get the hood to pull back farther, then a nice alligator clip, again with weights, will be attached to it. Ready? Here it goes.” Ingara screamed uncontrollably, jerking her body back and forth as the pain from all the clips accumulated into one giant throbbing pain, yet each one separate and different.</p> <p> “I wonder what I could do next? Aha! I think I have it.”</p> <p> Ingara felt something being tied around her waist, the ropes biting into her small stomach. He thrust a vaginal dildo into her vaginal cavern, then another into her rear hole. She felt so stuffed, so full, she didn’t know if the pain or the pleasure was the worst. She felt the rope being pulled down between her legs and deep between her vaginal lips, then up in the back, pushing against the plug in her anus. The boy then yanked on the rope several times, making sure the rope imbedded itself as far into these two areas deep as he could, then tied the end off onto the back rope.</p> <p> “Is there anything else I can do? Oh yes. What can I do to your beautiful toes? Yes, I have it.”</p> <p> Ingara heard nothing for a few minutes, then felt more alligator clips being put on her tender toes. More screams. But no amount of movement or jerking would dislodge those clips on her wonderful toes. Then he ran three pieces of duct tape across her mouth, one straight across, the other two in opposite diagonals. Now, she couldn’t use her mouth to breathe, only through her nose.</p> <p> “I think I have done enough for now. I’ll be back later.” He rubbed his hands all over her body before he left. Now, nothing. What will happen to her?</p> <p> The plugs in Ingara’s vagina and anus urged her to reach an orgasm. But she couldn’t hump hard and fast enough to do so. She tried to move her hips back and forth, and the small sensations racing through her body centered from her lips, her clitoris, her butt hole, didn’t work enough to reach an orgasm. She knew her vagina became wet, she could feel her juices running down her legs. Her anal plug wouldn’t budge at all, but just the idea of it filling her up in her rear end drove her wild. She could feel the two plugs rubbing together through the thin membrane separating the two. She struggled again, and again the weighted alligator clips swung drastically, and she had to stop. The pain shot through each clip, sensations of pleasure also reached her pain/pleasure matrix in her head.</p> <p> Ingara lost all track of time. She didn’t know if she’d been tied up for a minute or many hours. She wanted loose, or someone to “fuck” her. (She had never used that word in all her life. But now, it seemed appropriate. God, please send someone in to fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Please!</p> <p> More time passed as she waited. Then Ingara heard something. The next thing she new was her nipples being squeezed, forcing the clips deep into her nipples. She screamed and jerked. Next, the four clips on her vaginal lips again made her scream and jerk. All her toes suffered the same fate next. Tears rolled from her blindfolded eyes. Finally, her clit clip was squeezed so hard Ingara nearly passed out.</p> <p> “Are you having fun, my sweet si...” He almost said it again. And again she failed to notice her brother’s little slip.</p> <p> “What would you like me to do to you, little one? Would you like me to screw you?</p> <p> Ingara nodded rapidly in agreement.</p> <p> “I am going to remove your crotch rope and vaginal plug. I will leave in the butt plug and all the clips. Let us see what will happen, shall we?”</p> <p> Ingara felt the rope come off her waist, then the crotch rope itself. And when he pulled out the vaginal plug, she felt partially empty. The boy walked up to her and flicked the clips on her nipples, lower lips, and clitoris.</p> <p> “Ready?”</p> <p> Ingara again nodded. The boy stripped before he even came in here. His penis stood at its maximum length. He stepped up to her and rubbed his penis between her lips. This almost drove her wild. Finally, he stepped close enough to slide his penis inside her vagina. Ingara screamed, but this time with pleasure. That is, until he began moving in and out. With the clips still on, her lips and clit sent shock after shock of pain through her helpless body. He could tell she was about to reach orgasm. He wasn’t far behind her. Finally, she shivered as tense as wave after orgasmic wave shot through her. Then she felt the boy also reach orgasm. She felt his penis pulse inside her, could feel his warm sperm spread out through her vagina.</p> <p> Ingara sagged, her orgasm was so intense. This was her first time, and her first time to be “fucked”. She began to love that word.</p> <p> The boy pulled out of her, and she squealed as he did. He then removed all the clips from her toes. Next, from her clit. With every removal of the clips a sense of pain, then calmness washed over her. Next, her lips. Finally, both nipples. And last, he very slowly removed her butt plug.</p> <p> “I want you to clean both dildos with your mouth. If you don’t you will be kept bound like this until you do. So. Ready to lick them clean?”</p> <p> Hesitatingly, Ingara nodded.</p> <p> “I am going to remove your ball gag now.” He went behind her and yanked on the buckling straps until he could get it unbuckled. He let the two ends hang, then went to stand in front of her, and began to pull on the ball. After about five minutes of sticking his fingers in her mouth and pushing on the ball, it finally popped out.</p> <p> “Don’t say anything. Just lick these dildos clean.”</p> <p> The boy stuffed the vaginal one into her mouth. Very slowly he pushed it all the way in. Ingara began to lick it clean, using her tongue and mouth. He pulled that one away and stuck the one from her butt hole into her mouth. Ingara gagged. It was sweaty, it had the smell of her own backside on it. After several tries, she finally sucked it clean.</p> <p> “Very good. OK, dad! Bring the poles back to the way they were.” The poles finally reached their original position.</p> <p> “I am going to release your feet from the cuffs, then I want you to put them side by side.”</p> <p> Ingara complied, and the boy tied her ankles together as tightly as he could. He tied her big toes together as well.</p> <p> “I am going to release your wrists from the cuffs as well. I want you to put your wrists behind your back, palms together.”</p> <p> Again she complied. The boy then tied her wrists very tightly behind her, then tied her fingers together, one set at a time.</p> <p> “Very good. Now, should I regag you? Or take your blindfold off.”</p> <p> “Please,” Ingara said, “remove my blindfold. I want to see you.”</p> <p> “Are you certain?”</p> <p> Oh, yes. Please.”</p> <p> The boy removed her blindfold, and stayed behind her until her eyes adjusted.</p> <p> “Where are you? I want to see you!”</p> <p> Akiba masturbated until his penis once again throbbed at its maximum length. He walked around in front of her.</p> <p> Ingara couldn’t believe her eyes! Her own brother! She had never seen him naked, and now here he is completely naked with a raging hardon!</p> <p> “How did I get here?” she asked him.</p> <p> “Dad drugged you. He had been working on something like this for years, as a substitute for prison cells. This is a top-secret project, so you cannot say anything to anyone about it. Understood?”</p> <p> “Sure, Akiba. Now untie me, get my clothes, and we’ll get out of here. Right?”</p> <p> “Wrong. Dad said I could do anything to you as long as I don’t seriously hurt you. So guess what. You get to stay like that for a very long time. But first, I need to put this spiked collar on you. Now, I need to use this rope, attach it to your collar, throw it over the bar between the two poles, then pull the rope up until you’re partially hanging. I’ll tie it off. There you are. All comfy and cozy. Ah. I forgot something. Your gag and blindfold.</p> <p> When he accomplished the tasks, he left, leaving Ingara naked, wrists tied behind her back with her fingers tied together, her ankles tied together, and her big toes also tied together.</p> <p> Ingara wondered what would come next...</p> </div>",[]
637,Ellie And Daddy,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-12-03,7,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger058.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ellie, aged 9, short blond to brown haircut in a pageboy, knew this day to be her day and night of bondage. Since her 3rd. birthday he forced Ellie into this humiliating presentation. She didn’t mind it at first. But as she grew, Ellie became a little unwilling to be her daddy’s tied child. But she hadn’t yet figured out how to get it to stop. Oh, she always kind of liked being tied up and helpless, but she tired of him allowing other people in the neighborhood to come in and see her. Even other children came to stare at her. That’s what was really humiliating. Uh-oh. Her daddy called for her. She might as well go downstairs, completely naked.</p> <p> “Hi, Ellie, you get more beautiful every day,” he commented.</p> <p> “Thanks, daddy,” she answered kind of listlessly.</p> <p> “Ready to be tied up?”</p> <p> “Sure, dad. Why not. You never let me say no, do you.”</p> <p> “But I thought you enjoyed being tied up?”</p> <p> “Oh, I don’t mind you tying me up. It’s all the people you let in to see me. Some of them even take pictures. I just don’t like that. I’d rather you just tie me up, and you play with my nipples, my slit, my clit, my anus. I truly enjoy all that.”</p> <p> “Little Ellie, why didn’t you tell me this all before?”</p> <p> “I don’t know daddy. I didn’t think it mattered to you.”</p> <p> “Oh, my sweet Ellie, come here please.”</p> <p> Ellie walked over to her daddy, and did the one thing that she didn’t expect out of her father—he picked her up, kissed her on her cheeks, and hugged her very hard, but very comforting.</p> <p> “Do you still wish to be tied up?”</p> <p> “Oh yes, daddy. I still want to be tied up. That much I enjoy. And you play with me too.”</p> <p> “Good. Go sit in that chair please.”</p> <p> Ellie obeyed her daddy. He pulled her wrists up over the back of the chair, then tied lots of rope around her wrists, then pulled them down, forcing Ellie up and back. Her bottom is slightly off the chair. He bent down and then tied each ankle to the back crosspiece, then tied her ankles to each other, which pulled her feet off the floor by about a foot. Her little vaginal lips instantly spread apart.</p> <p> “How do you feel?”</p> <p> “Wonderful, daddy.”</p> <p> “Good. Will go in and call all the people who’re supposed to be here and tell them not to come. If anyone else tries to come in, I will tell them merely that there will be no more showings of you ever again.”</p> <p> “Thank you, daddy. I... I love you.”</p> <p> “I love you too, honey. I’ll be back shortly, maybe thirty minutes at the most.”</p> <p> “OK, daddy. I’ll be here.”</p> <p> Ellie watched as her daddy left the room to go to the telephone. Her little body began to give her shivers just thinking about being alone with her daddy. She couldn’t wait until he started to play with her. She looked down and could see her vagina leak out her juices, her lips spread wide. She struggled a little bit, but knew the uselessness of her actions.</p> <p> She shivered as she watched her nipples stand out hard and straight, her aureole wrinkling around those nipples. Her breathing intensified, coming faster as an orgasm seemed to build inside her. Ellie felt one coming on, but she’d never experienced one by herself. She needed someone to help her. But not this time. Just sitting there and struggling in her ropes which her daddy tied very tightly, her juices running out of her vagina, part of her butt pressing onto the chair seat, and moving her bottom back and forth, eventually she did reach an orgasm. Something she had never done before. As she settled down from the electricity shooting into her brain, her daddy returned.</p> <p> “Honey, are you all right?”</p> <p> “I’ve been sitting here watching all my body become ready for an orgasm. I tried to have one, but I couldn’t. Finally I did, daddy.”</p> <p> “You what?” asked her daddy incredulously.</p> <p> “Yeah, my juices were flowing out of my vagina, rubbing my anus on the chair, my nipples and aureole hard and wrinkled. I just started to move my butt back and forth, and soon I reached orgasm.”</p> <p> Her daddy sat down and with his girlfriend just watched Ellie as she continued to squirm, throwing her head back and trying to reach a second orgasm. Her daddy got up and then began to wrap rope into her mouth forcing Ellie’s mouth open as wide as she could get it, continuing until her mouth wasn’t filled, but over filled so she couldn’t even move her mouth if she wanted to. It distended her lips and the corner of her mouth. Daddy tied it off as tightly as he could behind her head. Drool instantly began to run between the ropes and dripping onto her chest from one nipple to the other. Mere muttering seemed to be all she could manage to elicit from her mouth. Lastly, daddy covered her eyes with more rope, covering them completely, forcing her eyes completely shut, and daddy tied the rope in back of her head as well.</p> <p> “OK, Ellie, you are now completely naked, tied up, gagged and blindfolded with rope. Enjoy yourself.”</p> <p> Daddy went to the front door, opened it and told everyone not to make a sound. And to not take pictures too close together. And to take off their shoes and socks so they wouldn’t make any noise. His friends trooped in and saw Ellie in a new light. They loved the way she’d been tied. They could see her juices slick on the chair seat in front of her vagina, her nipples aureole wrinkled and hard, and all the drool covering her chest. Her daddy pointed a finger up in the air, to signal he would take a picture first, then every 5 seconds after that someone else could take a picture, and all the way around five times. Ellie had no idea her daddy had lied to her. She enjoyed being photographed by her daddy. However, had she known about the other people she would completely humiliated.</p> <p> Ellie felt fingers playing around her vagina, another reaching in back of her to find her anus. He played with her for a few minutes, more flashes of light. Now she knew for certain that there were, indeed, others taking her picture besides daddy. He DID lie to her! She began to scream and struggle to get out of her bonds. She continued to cry, her eyes filling with water and leaking out between the blindfold ropes. She stopped struggling for fifteen minutes or so, until she finally realized daddy had tied her body too tightly for her to do anything unless someone let her out of her bonds.</p> <p> Ellie never did reach a second orgasm. The anger took over and an orgasm was the last on her list right now. Her daddy stopped playing with her. He untied her wrists and ankles from her chair, then retied her ankles together. She still couldn’t move. Daddy picked her up and took her upstairs—or so she thought. They all passed through a hidden passage Ellie didn’t know about, and went upstairs and place her on an exact replica of her own bed. He motioned for the others to follow, but to be quiet. When they arrived upstairs he laid Ellie face down on her bed. He retied both wrists and ankles to the head and foot of the bed, spreading her arms and legs as far as he could get them. Everyone looked at her butt, especially daddy. He still couldn’t believe that only her bottom sported a modicum of freckles on both cheeks, and nowhere else!</p> <p> Daddy took a soft whip of the cat o’nine type, and began to whip her back, her butt, against her anus, and even against her vaginal lips peeking out from her spread legs. Ellie cried, struggled, mewed at the feel of the whip. She loved it, and began to actually raise her butt up for more. She forgot about the other people around her. He began to whip Ellie harder and faster, and she loved every minute of it. She couldn’t get enough. He motioned for someone to take over the whipping while he masturbated her to orgasm. The two combinations brought her to an orgasm like she had never had before. She felt the build up from the center of her vagina, spread out through her clit which rose in her shaking limbs, and even daddy played with her clit as he rubbed her vagina. She couldn’t yet come; he kept her at just the fever pitch just this side of orgasm. She continued to move her butt and vagina and clitoris until daddy finely shoved a finger into her vagina. As daddy rubbed her clit, pumped his finger in and out of her vagina, and the whip continually banging on her butt, Ellie finally reached a height of orgasmic pleasure she thought could never be reached. She tensed every muscle in her body, and then came and came and came. Finally worn out, she fell into a relaxed state. The whipping stopped. Her daddy pulled his finger out of her vagina wet with her thick juices, and the whip stopped.</p> <p> More pictures. She didn’t care. All she cared about was being tied up and allowed to reach another orgasm.</p> <p> “Bye, honey. We’ll see you, oh, in a couple of days. Enjoy your bondage, Ellie.”</p> <p> No! He couldn’t! He wouldn’t! But now, total silence. She could hear nothing, smell nothing, feel nothing except the mattress beneath her, the warm air caressing her bottom, and nothing else.</p> <p> Daddy? Where are you? What are you doing to me? Daddy, please come back! I’ll be a good girl, I promise...!</p> </div>",[]
638,Jeff And Ariel,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-12-06,9,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger059.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>13-year-old Jeff, for the past seven years since he was six, had been trying to get naked pictures of his sister Ariel, 15 years old. He had never seen her naked, not even as a baby.</p> <p> But he himself, once potty trained, refused to wear clothes around the house. In fact, even now, he sat in an easy chair with his legs up and spread, and his penis totally erect. Which it has been ever since his first thought about girls. He couldn’t keep them off his mind. He sported a hard-on constantly. Even looking at the ugliest girl, he got an erection. When he had to pee, it was hard because he was still erect. He had been masturbating since he was 6 years old. But even after he reached orgasm, he continued to stay erect.</p> <p> He heard her come in from school. She had to walk right by him. Ariel had gotten used to her brother and his hard-on. She glanced at him. He had his feet up far enough she could see not only his cock and balls, but anus as well. He knew what he was doing. But so did Ariel.</p> <p> “All right, I’ve had enough. Come to my room in ten minutes, and you can take pictures of me naked.”</p> <p> “You mean it, sis? I really can?”</p> <p> “Sure, if you’ll be able to when I get done with you.”</p> <p> “What’s that mean?”</p> <p> “You’ll find out. Just be there, or forget it.”</p> <p> “All right, all right. I’ll be there in ten minutes. And, thanks, sis. I love you.”</p> <p> Ariel turned to her brother. “Do you mean it? You really do love me?”</p> <p> “Well, sure. You’re a beautiful girl. I’ve always loved you. I just didn’t know how to say it. But I would give up my life if it meant saving yours.”</p> <p> Ariel didn’t know what to say. She continued upstairs to her room, wondering if she should do what she planned to do to him. She could ask him? And promise that he could take her picture afterward? Yep, that is what she would do.</p> <p> Jeff entered her room ten minutes later. She was still dressed.</p> <p> “Why aren’t you undressed yet?”</p> <p> “Jeff, I was going to play a mean trick on you. I was going to tie you up, forcefully if necessary, then when I eventually untied you, I was going to refuse you any pictures. But now, after what you said to me, I can’t do that. What I am going to do, is ask you if I might tie you up. Afterward, I will promise you naked pictures of me in any position you want me in. How about it?”</p> <p> Jeff thought a few moments. “How tight will you tie me?”</p> <p> “As tightly as I can.”</p> <p> “OK. Why not. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be tied up. Where do you want me?”</p> <p> “Just lay down on the floor. Put your hands behind your back and your feet together.”</p> <p> Jeff did as he was told. He felt Ariel tying his wrists together, using a lot of rope. Then she tied his ankles the same way. Then she pulled his feet up and down to his wrists, where she tied them together. He was now in a hog tie. She blindfolded him, and gagged him with her knee length socks.</p> <p> “Now, Jeff, I’m going downstairs for a little while. Enjoy being tied up.” But she only made the footsteps and shutting the door to pretend she left. Actually, she stayed to watch him. She wanted to see how a boy masturbated tied up.</p> <p> Jeff began to wriggle around a little, testing his bonds. Ariel had tied him tightly and severely. He couldn’t see or talk. This added to the excitement he began to feel being tied up. His penis seemed to grow an extra inch or two he was so excited. He began to move his butt up and down, his cock back and forth. He couldn’t do it very fast, the rug cut into his penis and testicles. He didn’t want to get rug burn. He stopped, not quite ready to cum, but hard to do so because of the rug. She took pictures of him tied up, and would continue until she was sure she had enough to blackmail him with.</p> <p> Jeff rolled to his side, then on over to his back. The way his butt pressed against his hands and feet forcing his tummy and cock and balls up in the air, he wanted someone to touch him, masturbate him. Suddenly, a touch on the head of his cock. A little rubbing against the tip. Who could be doing this? Ariel went down stairs, or did she? Could she still be here? A hand wrapping itself around his cock proved him right. Ariel was still there.</p> <p> Ariel decided it wouldn’t hurt to give her brother a little help. She knew how rough the rug was. She herself had been tied up naked on the floor. It certainly wasn’t comfortable. She rubbed the tip of his cock a little, then took her hand and grabbed it in her hand. Slowly she began to pump. With her other hand she took his testicles in hand, and began to roll them around and squeeze them, playing with each ball in turn. Jeff sucked in his breath.</p> <p> Ariel began to pump his cock, and watched as his clear pre-cum oozed out. She licked it, and it tasted slightly salty, but not bad. Her boyfriend’s cum tasted just a little different, but his tasted good as well. She grabbed his penis again, and began to pump. Soon, as he reached orgasm, she stopped and just held it in her hand, squeezing it as hard as she could.</p> <p> Oh, god! He had to cum, and cum now! His balls hurt! His penis ached! He pushed with his hips to get her to go again. But she didn’t. She removed all her clothes, then straddled her brother, facing his head. Slowly, she slid down until his penis lay deep inside her cunt. She moved up and down. Jeff was going out of his mind. He wanted to be free. But he wasn’t. He could do nothing as his sister moved faster up and down on his cock. And faster. She pinched his nipples. A new sensation which sent him through the ceiling. As Ariel moved faster, Jeff’s orgasm built up. He tried to move with his sister, but it got to be too much. He just lay there and let her do all the work. Finally, he screamed through his gag as he pumped his sperm into his sister’s cunt. He spasmed many times, and Ariel also reached orgasm. She shuddered. She felt Jeff’s cum spurt inside her. She felt his cock beat with each release of his sperm. She pulled off him, turned and sucked him clean with her mouth.</p> <p> And, believe it or not, Jeff’s erection disappeared. For how long, no one new.</p> <p> Ariel removed his gag and blindfold. “Well, how was that little brother?”</p> <p> “Oh god, Ariel. That was amazing. Now, if you’d untie me?”</p> <p> “No. I don’t think so. Watch me.” Jeff watched as Ariel put a sheet of vinyl on her bed. She then lifted Jeff up and onto the bed, in the middle. The vinyl was cool to his skin. “I am going to gag you and blindfold you again. This time you get to masturbate yourself. It should be fairly easy with the vinyl under you. It gets really slick when it gets wet with whatever. You have to cum yourself, without any help.” Ariel then proceeded to gag him and blindfold him. She watched as her little brother struggled, making grunting and mewling sounds as he did so. She continued to watch him struggle, until he finally screamed through his gag and watched him tense his butt many times. She knew he must have had an intense orgasm.</p> <p> Ariel untied her brother, and licked and sucked his cock and balls clean.</p> <p> “Now, Ariel, it’s my turn to get some naked pictures of you. Right?”</p> <p> She waited until his cock and balls shriveled up, completely flaccid. “I want to do one more thing to you. OK?”</p> <p> “Sure, I guess so.”</p> <p> Ariel slipped a cock and ball cage onto his limp cock and hanging balls. This was the kind that used locks. Which Ariel locked onto his genitals. “This, little brother, is so your penis can’t get hard. At all. I have it locked on with double locks. You will have to beg me to take it off of you. As far as taking pictures of me naked, you can forget it. I love you too, little brother, but this has nothing to do with love. Just a brother-sister thing. Lay back down on the bed. I am going to tie you up again.”</p> <p> “No! You can’t make me!”</p> <p> “Oh, yes I can.” Ariel turned and locked her door, then caught Jeff. She sat down on the bed, twisting his wrists behind his back, locking his legs around hers, then began to give him a very hard spanking. He yelled and screamed, but it did no good. He felt his cock trying to get hard, but was stopped by the cage. Their parents hadn’t come home from work yet so no one could hear him scream. After 100 smacks on each butt cheek, she stood him up. “Now, do as I say, or you get more.”</p> <p> Jeff said nothing, but got on the bed.</p> <p> “Face up, and spread ‘em, little brother.”</p> <p> He did as he was told, and she quickly tied him in a severe spread eagle position. Jeff thought his arms and legs were being pulled out of their sockets. Next, she once again gagged and blindfolded him.</p> <p> “Now, when mom and dad come home, I’m going to tell them you came in to talk to me, and fell asleep, and not to bother you. From now on, when you come home from school, you will strip in your room, then come to mine where I will tie you up again. This will be on a daily basis. The only time you will see mom and dad is on the weekend. You will say nothing about this. So, Jeffy, I will be up after supper. See you then.”</p> <p> Over the years that Jeff played the sexual servant to his big sister, he suffered many different tortures. Ariel would use clothes pins on his nipples, snapped them all over his testicles, along both sides of his penis. Then, she bought some alligator clips, and placed these as she did the clothespins, only he screamed in utter pain at the biting little clips. She took him to a tattoo artist friend of hers, and had his nipples pierced, both ways – up and down, and side to side. She also had a Prince Albert done on him. She also had the guy to put a ring into his testicle sac, toward his anus. She also had him give him a ring in the middle of his sac, between his testicles. None infected, and she used the earring wash to keep them clean, and rotated them several times a day. Ariel would tie him in many different ways, sometimes using all the rings, sometimes just a few, or just his nipple rings. He became so enamored of bondage he was sorry to see her leave.</p> <p> A few days after his third bondage position, spread eagle, with all rings being used to put him into torturous bondage, blindfolded and gagged, alligator clips on all his toes, she went downstairs to their parents. She explained what had happened, and what she had started. Ariel then took them up to her room and showed them Jeff. They were flabbergasted, to say the least. But they didn’t say anything. In fact, it was as if they ignored what was going on. They figured if Jeff liked it, and Ariel liked doing it to him, it was all right with them.</p> <p> From then on, Jeff obeyed his sister until she moved out to go to college. Sometimes she would give him her cunt. Sometimes she would masturbate him. But most of the time, she would have the cock and ball cage/separator on him and let him suffer from not being able to get hard. He would attempt to beg Ariel to take the cage off his genitals, just to relieve himself to he could at least have an erection. He began to love the bondage his sister put him in. He now wanted it, desired it, needed it. Then he found a young woman who loved to tie up boys and enjoyed boys tying her up. When they got old enough, they married each other, had a girl and a boy whom they introduced into bondage at age 5, and “lived happily ever after.”</p> </div>",[]
639,"Jill's Daughter, Casey",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2003-12-15,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger060.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Casey opened the front door of her home, and slipped in.</p> <p> “Mom! I’m home!”</p> <p> No answer. She walked into the kitchen and saw the not propped up against the vase of roses set in the middle of the table. It read:</p> <blockquote> <p><i><b>Dear Casey,</b></i></p> <p>I want you to go to your room. There you will find a lot of ropes, a ball gag and a leather padded blindfold. I want you to strip completely naked, then tie yourself up as I have listed below.</p> <p> Tie your ankles as tightly as you can. Tie your big toes together, then tie each consecutive toe out to the pinky, then work your way back in in the opposite direction. Tie rope around your knees, both below and above. Attach nipple clamps to your nipples, your labia, and your clitoris. Put the anal beads into your anal canal. Tie your small 11-year-old lovely breasts together. First tie one with rope all the way around several times, then do the same to the other. Then tied them together with a third rope. I want to see those small breasts pushed out and hard by the bondage. Next, put the gag in place and buckle it as tightly as you can. Create a crotch rope, and you better tie it as tightly as you can, pulling the rope up between your labia. Tie a rope to your ankles, bring it up just below your butt, tie it around the handcuffs I have up there. Put them where you can find them, buckle on the blindfold, then place your wrists into the handcuffs and push them down tightly. I will be up soon.</p> <p> <b>Your Loving Mother</b></p> </blockquote> <p> She read the note quite slowly, then bounded to her room. She found all the ropes coiled neatly on the bed. She didn’t hesitate to strip. As soon as she was naked she looked at her body in the full-length mirror. Her reddish-brown hair fell neatly to her butt crack. Her green-blue eyes stared back at her. Her little nipples stood out erect against the small mounds of flesh denoting her breasts. She spread her legs, and parted her labia. She loved the pinkness hidden inside there. Very light reddish-brown hair barely covered the top of her mound, almost invisible it was so sparse. She had reached her period when she turned 10. But she still claimed a virgin’s place in the world. She had let a boy touch her breasts and nipples, and allowed a finger down inside her pants, but that was as far as she had ever let any boy get. She decided that would be the last time a boy touched her until she found the right guy to marry.</p> <p> Soon, Casey began to tie herself up, and did everything the note told her to do. Soon, she sat there, totally naked and tightly self-tied, gagged and blindfolded. She loved the tightness in her breasts the ropes created. The crotch rope nearly caused her to have an orgasm. All she could do was wait for her mother. She sat and waited, sat and waited, sat and waited. She began to wiggle, knowing she tied herself so tightly she couldn’t get out of the ropes even if she wished to. Which she didn’t.</p> <p>“Well, honey, it looks like you tied yourself up nice and tight. Are you ready to go downstairs?”</p> <p> Casey made some mumbles and nodded vigorously.</p> <p> “First I have to do something. Hang on.”</p> <p> Casey felt her mom releasing her wrists from the handcuffs, and removing the rope from her ankles. Then her mother pulled her arms up back behind her, her palms together and fingers almost touching her neck. Casey’s wrists and arms were then tied tightly together and around her just below her already bound breasts. She knew the trouble was yet to come.</p> <p> Her mother, Jill, turned Casey toward her door, then whacked her on bare bottom to get her hopping. Jill guided her daughter down the stairs, across the living room, around the kitchen, to the entryway, through the door, through the garage, down some very narrow steps, and into the basement.</p> <p> Jill told Casey to lie down, and Casey lay down on a soft thick piece of rug left over from their redecorating. She did realize at first it was on a high narrow table.</p> <p> “You will be in a position you have never been in before. Now, lift your legs up as far as you can.”</p> <p> Casey obeyed. Jill attached a sturdy hook to her ankle ropes.</p> <p> “All right, Casey. Are you ready?”</p> <p> “mMm,” she said.</p> <p> “Well here it comes, I will put the table out slowly, and try to hold you up a little as I finally pull it out from under you. Here we go.”</p> <p> “MMMMMmMMMmmMMMM!” she screamed. That meant nothing to her mother. It worked as smooth as silk, especially since she put sliders underneath the table legs. It happened suddenly, and Jill hadn’t had a chance to steady Casey as she hoped she would. Casey swung easily back and forth from the hook.</p> <p> “Now, that’s not so bad is it, hon?”</p> <p> “MmmMmMMmMmmPh!”</p> <p> “Yes, I thought you would enjoy it. Here, I’ll steady you.”</p> <p> Jill stopped her daughter from swinging, and now Casey hung upside down from a rafter. Jill didn’t intend to keep Casey up there very long, just long enough to get a few pictures of her as she had in every other bondage situation she put Casey in.</p> <p> Now, she picked up a standard whip, and aimed it at her bare butt. Jill lay into Casey’s bare bottom, and the first lashing left a red stripe across both butt cheeks. Casey cried out at the pain. She continued to whip her for about five minutes, leaving welts where the whip slammed into her. She went around Casey, then began lashing her breasts. Casey couldn’t absorb the pain it was so tortuous. Her breast soon became a bright crimson, the clips biting even harder into her soft nipples, biting and biting into those little nubs. All through her torment Casey jerked around and around, her attempt at avoidance failing.</p> <p> Jill finished whit the large whip. She picked up another small single strand whip. She then lay into Casey’s vagina and clit. Casey screamed and screamed. After only a couple of minutes Jill finished with her daughter. She pushed the table back under Casey and helped her lay down, then stood on the large ladder and unhooked Casey’s ankles.</p> <p> She helped Casey stand up, but she wasn’t finished with her yet. Jill gathered Casey’s hair together, braided it quickly, pulled the hook over to Casey, pulled it down and hooked it into Casey’s hair. Jill used the ratchet and handle to pull the hook up higher, forcing Casey to eventually stand on her very tiptoes.</p> <p> “Enjoy yourself. I’ll see you after while.”</p> <p> Casey let out with subdued screams. Jill ignored them, and left her daughter alone.</p> </div>",[]
640,Ten-Year-Old in Bondage Feels Shock and Pain,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-01-26,25,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger061.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The 10-year-old girl, sweat flowing off her body, her hair in a pageboy, screamed in total terror. Someone put her naked against a steel cross with moveable arms. Leather straps covered both her wrists and ankles, the straps actually attached to the steel arms. Her blindfold, soft and padded, kept her head from moving, as it too was attached to the steel upper arm. Her severe ball gag likewise, the ball not even able to be pushed all the way in her mouth. Her elbows and her knees were also strapped so she couldn’t move but a smidgeon. A final straps wrapped around her belly and her chest, just below her nipples.</p> <p>With a touch of a button, the 5 arms began to move. The four arms holding her wrists and ankles moving straight out, pulling the straps beyond her meager ability to be stretched much further, yet further the steel arms pulled on her even more. She felt her arms almost pulled from their sockets, her legs a perfect split, both legs straight out to the sides, as were her arms. Her back was bent backward, pulling on both her blindfold and gag, pulling them tighter as well.</p> <p>She cried and screamed, wondering where she was, what was going to happen to her, why she was here. Something clamped onto her nipples, something with sharp points, and she screamed again as if some small alligator bit her nipples, which in fact they were. Again, alligator nipples bit into her labia, and she continued to scream at the intense pain. Lastly her clit felt the bite of an alligator clamp, which sent a raging pain throughout her body. But whomever it was that brought her here and tied her up still wasn’t done with her. He attached electrical wires to each of the clips, and ran them all to a box with four switches listed by the order of her body. The person turned on the battery and electrical pain shot through ever nerve of her body. It shut off, giving her a small respite.</p> <p>Would no one help her? Would no one take pity on her? Who was here? Was someone watching her being tortured? And why her? Another jolt of electricity on her most tender places caused her to jerk around again, screaming and crying. It stopped again.</p> <p>Someone parted her butt cheeks, and pushed a metallic dildo into her anus. The wire led to another switch. Again, the electrodes not jabbed at all her secret places, causing her to jerk and twist and turn again. Lastly, another steel dildo slipped into her vagina, and linked to yet the last switch on the box.</p> <p>“Now, Ladies and Gentlemen, I am going to throw the switches one at a time, and once I throw the last one, I will leave them on for a full five minutes. Watch her body as the electricity flows through her.”</p> <p>Ladies? Gentlemen? Were there really people watching her? She had never ever been naked in front of anyone in her life, except for her parents and brother. Why was she here? Why were they doing these things to her? Where were her mommy and daddy, even her brother?</p> <p>Her thoughts were shut off as the first switch was thrown. Then one after another all switches finally hit home, and she jerked, froze, writhed, screamed, twisted, but only as far as the severe ropes would allow her. Although she didn’t notice, her vagina began to leak her sweet juices. Her nipples were hard and straight. Her clit stood even farther out than it had ever been before. After what seemed a thousand years, the electrical charge flowing through her body stopped. Sweat covered her tiny body.</p> <p>She cried and cried and cried. Why? The pain where the alligator clamps were placed came to a head when the clamps were merely pulled off without opening them. Her nipples bled just a little bit, but they remained hard and erect. When the clamp on her clit was pulled off, again she cried in unadulterated pain. Then the dildos were pulled out of her vagina and anus. The audience watched and her juices leaked from between her labia spread open so completely that anyone could just sick something in there with no problem.</p> <p>“I will now allow her to relax for a few moments while I prepare for the next experiment.”</p> <p>Oh god! They weren’t done with her yet.</p> <p>“In the meantime, while I prepare, please come down to examine her as closely as you wish. You may touch her, but don’t make her reach orgasm.”</p> <p>The audience of about ten people, three of them her parents and brother, filed past her, playing with her nipples, her clit, her vagina and labia, her anus. Her breathing was heavy as the people touched her, each one, or sometimes two together, would bring her near orgasm, then stop. She had never experienced one, but she would this night. Her brother was the worst. He must have played with her for over ten minutes just to watch her squirm. And he wasn’t the only child there either. There was another boy and two girls as well. He watched the girls, and it seemed the girls were even more tortuous on his sister than he had been. Everyone took their seats.</p> <p>“Now, I am holding up a tube of what athletes rub into their sore muscles. But this one is actually much different. When I rub it on, it will first feel nice and cool. But as the cool disappears, the hot will begin, and not just any hot. This hot burns like hell, and so far no one has been able to resist the pain it causes. I will proceed as quickly as I can, and in this order: nipples, clit, vagina and lips, anus as deeply inside as I can get. There is no way to get rid of the terrible heat except to ride it out. It takes about 15 to 20 minutes for the worst part to pass, then probably at least another day before it completely disappears. Now, I begin”</p> <p>The girl felt her nipples being rubbed with something, then her clit, vagina and labia, and anus. At first, as the man said, it felt nice and cool. Then she began to feel the warmth. At first it felt nice. But then, she began to scream and jerk as the warmth turned into severe heat. Everyone watched the girl as she began to struggle in her straps. She screamed again, but little could anyone do even if they had wanted to, which they didn’t.</p> <p>The audience watched in fascination. Never had any thought about something like this for their own children.</p> <p>“Our time is almost up. I will reset the cross, and unstrap the little girl. I will leave the gag and blindfold on, and tie her hands behind her so she won’t know who takes her home.”</p> <p>The audience got up and began to leave. Her parents and brother went to her. Her mom and dad took her by each arm, no one speaking. They got her to the car, and tied her ankles together. Never had she been tied up like this before. She sat, her hands and feet tied, still naked, blindfolded and gagged. In moments the car started, and she felt it moving. Who were these people? Where were they taking her?</p> <p>Dad pulled the car into the driveway, but didn’t raise the automatic garage door opener. He didn’t want her to hear it. Dad pulled her out of the car, and in a totally different voice told her, “You have to hop to the door. I have two sticks here to make sure you stay on the walkway. Go.”</p> <p>As she hopped, she wondered if anyone would see her. Several times the sticks came in handy to keep her on the straight and narrow. She didn’t realize the sticks were actually cattle prods sending a painful shock of electricity through the areas where they touched her body. Finally, she hopped inside.</p> <p>“I will take you to the room you will be staying in until we get you to your parents. You will remain as you are.” He tossed her on the bed. “Goodnight.” He left, turning off the lights.</p> <p>Only moments later, or had she dozed and it was hours later? She didn’t know. Someone picked her up and carried her out to the car again.</p> <p>“We’re taking you back to your parents now. It will be a long drive, so just relax.”</p> <p>She had been trying to do that ever since she found herself naked and bound. But the ropes began to bite into her tender wrists and pretty ankles. Was she bleeding? She didn’t think so, but she wondered. She didn’t feel anything wet. But they hurt so badly from being tied up for so long, she endured unendurable pain. She cried, but she knew it would do no good. She began to shake uncontrollably. The ropes. Always the ropes. She shook so hard she rolled off onto the back floor. Someone picked her up. She still didn’t know that the people in the car were her own mother, father and brother. Her brother helped her off the floor. He lay her on her back, her head in his lap. He began to rub her chest up and down and all round, all the way to her belly button. Soon, she settled down. His hand lowered, until it rubbed just above her slit. She was too tired to complain as his fingers rubbed her slit up and down, very slowly, very easily, very consolingly. She relaxed and allowed the person to continue to do whatever he wanted to do to her. Brother slid a finger into her vagina, using the heel of his hand to lightly rub against her little clitoris. She jerked as he did this to her, and she wasn’t going to complain. Very slowly he played with her until ten minutes later she experienced the real, earth-shattering orgasm she had never felt. He rolled her over, her butt directly on his lap. He parted her cheeks, and there laid her cute anus. She had never been touched by any one like her brother was going to touch her now. He wet a finger on her still wet cunny juice, and very slowly inserted that finger into her butt hole as far as he could go. She screamed at the intrusion, but he began to move his finger in and out, and she began moving with him. He managed to get a finger on the other hand probing deep into her cunt once more, and soon she reached a second orgasm, just as he pushed his fingers in and out faster and faster. He pulled both fingers out and she protested by squealing loudly.</p> <p>Now she realized her thirst, and her needing to use the bathroom. How could she tell them her needs?</p> <p>“Here we are. We will take you inside and tie you to your bed, then leave. You can just wait until your family gets home.”</p> <p>They took her to her room. They lay her on her left side, then had her sit up. Then one of them used a long rope and wrapped it around her belly several times underneath her arms, and tied if off in front. They moved her to her left side again, then pulled on the ropes to tie them to the side rail of her bed. They wrapped rope around her ankle ropes and pulled them as far back as they could get them, and tied her feet to the right corner foot pole. They pulled her upper body back as far as they could, pulled her arms outward until she was in a severe “U” shape, her wrists then tied to the corner right head pole, forcing her arms to nearly be pulled out of their sockets.</p> <p>“So long, and thanks for all the fish.”</p> <p>She screamed and screamed. She heard the door shut, then the car move away. She was alone, naked, severely bound, gagged and blindfolded. Her thirst hit her like a jackhammer, her hunger even worse, and could barely hold her pee and bowels in check. She really hurt now, and no one was there to help her.</p> <p>Wait! What did he say before he left? ‘So long and thanks for all the fish’? That’s what her daddy always said before he had to go somewhere, or after he took her to a movie with her friends! Was it her daddy who did this to her? But why? Why would he, and even her mommy, and what about her brother, why would they do this to her? How long would she have to wait before they came back for her?</p> <p>How long?</p> </div>",[]
641,Layla's Bondage Wish - And More!,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-02-10,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger062.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Layla had turned 10 years old yesterday. She had always wondered what it would be like to be naked and tied up. In fact, she had often talked to her mother about such things. Her mother told her when she turned ten she would do this for her. Just so she could see what it was really like. When she got home from school there was a note on the kitchen table. It told her to go into her room and take all her clothes off, and wait.</p> <p>Layla sat on her bed, naked, waiting, shivering with excitement. Soon her mother came in, and when Layla began to say something, her mom put her hand on her mouth to keep her quiet.</p> <p>“Layla, stand up, turn your back to me.” Layla did so and waited. Her mom pulled her wrists behind her, crisscrossed them, and tied them tightly with rope. Next her mother wrapped rope around her upper body, pinning her arms to her sides. She told Layla to open her mouth. Mom stuffed a small ball gag into her mouth, pushed it in past her teeth, and buckled it in the farthest hole she could until it pulled at the sides of her mouth. Layla made little barely audible noises through her ball gag. Mom put a padded leather blindfold over her eyes and buckled it tightly also. She turned little Layla around and around so she would lose her sense of direction. Finally, Mom bent down and tied her ankles, then tied her knees together. She tied another rope to Layla’s wrists, pulled her down backwards, and tied the ends to her ankles, in a severe standing hogtie. Now, Layla was sufficiently tied.</p> <p>“All right, my dear. You are now tied up, blindfolded and gagged. You may struggle as much as you wish. I will check on you later. I have to go to the store. If you fall down you may try to find your way to the living room, wiggling all the way tied as you are. I am leaving now. You are on your own. Hop around as you wish, if you think you can.”</p> <p>A few minutes later Layla heard the front door shut. Did mom really go to the store? Or did she secretly stay home to watch her, and make sure she would be OK? “Mmmmph?” she yelled through her ball gag.</p> <p>She pretty much knew where her bedroom door was, but having been turned around so many times by her mom, she wasn’t sure now. She hopped around until she found it, barely able to stay on her feet the way she was tied. She thought she had her home memorized, where all the doors were and all the furniture was placed.</p> <p>She eventually found her bedroom door, but she wasn’t sure which way to go. She struggled to get free, but her mom and tied her very tightly. She thought mom might just tie her tight enough she could eventually wiggle free, but now she knew better.</p> <p>“Mmmmmph?” she cried out again. Still no answer.</p> <p>She continued to hop. She found the doorway to the living room. She pretty well knew how to get to the kitchen. She was beginning to love being tied up and unable to see or talk. Already she could feel something wet between her legs. She knew she didn’t have to pee. And she felt something unusual between her legs.</p> <p>Very carefully she hopped slowly around. She ran into the couch, the chair. She knew the doorway to the kitchen was behind the chair, so as she hopped around the chair she kept her bearings by continually touching the chair with her body. When she got to the back of the chair, she turned to where her bare butt lay against it, and began to hop straight.</p> <p>But, in her haste to get to the kitchen, she fell. The fall didn’t hurt her any, having deep carpet. However, she fell in the middle of a “nowhere” area, where no furniture existed for several feet around.</p> <p>“Mmmmph! Mmmmph! Mmmmph!” she cried out, then remembered what her mother said. She rolled around struggling, but couldn’t find anything to help her get up. So she rolled around and around on the floor, trying to get her hands loose. The knots were far away from her little fingers. She twisted her hands trying to pull them free. Her mom had tied them too tightly for that to work. She gave up, and would have to wait until her mom got home. She hoped it wouldn’t be too long. She had to go pee really bad.</p> <p>She turned herself to her stomach, and that was a mistake. The floor pushed on her bladder, making her need to pee even stronger. She tried to roll over, but by then it was too late; her stream let loose. She could feel the warm urine hitting her upper thighs. She began to cry, knowing what would happen to the carpet if she couldn’t get it cleaned up right away. And being tied up, she knew she would be in big trouble when her mom got home. Finally, the stream trickled down, and finally stopped. She finally managed to roll over, then over again back to here stomach, where she tried to dry her legs on the dry area of the carpet. If she were already in trouble, a little more wouldn’t make any difference.</p> <p>She rolled again to her back, this time she hit something. She didn’t know what it was. She scooted herself back, trying to get up on her bare bottom, thinking she could manage to scoot herself back up to her feet. But to no avail. She rolled again and again, going different directions. Finally, she found what she wanted. The couch.</p> <p>Layla managed to get her head up onto one of the cushions. With her head, she pulled herself up until she was sitting up. She rolled to her stomach, pulling with her head and shoulders now, until she managed to get herself all the way onto the couch. She managed to get her feet over the edge of the couch, her feet on the floor, and with all her might pushed herself back up to her feet, once again standing in her severely bowed position.</p> <p>She could smell ammonia from her urine. It permeated the air. She turned her nose up. Suddenly, she heard something. Her front door. Was it mom? She didn’t know who else it could be. But it didn’t sound like a key opening it, but like a crowbar or something. And here she was, all alone, naked, tied up, gagged and blindfolded! Where could she hide? She decided she could get nowhere very fast. She just waited.</p> <p>Who could it be? Why would anyone want to rob her apartment? They were basically poor. Mom didn’t have a great job, just enough to get them both by. Who could they be?</p> <p>She heard the door burst open. Someone put her on her stomach on the floor, retied her in an extremely severe ball tie, picked her up and put her in a canvas bag.</p> <p>Once again, she began crying. Where was her mother? Why did she leave her daughter all alone? Layla screamed and screamed, but because of the ball gag the screams didn’t even escape the bag. She could do nothing. She didn’t even struggle any more. She just lay in the bag and waited...</p> <p>The bag swayed as whoever carried the bag walked quickly. Moments later she heard a car trunk open, and the bag she was in was just flung into the trunk. She heard the trunk shut, the car door open and shut, and the ignition turned on. The driver backed out of the apartment lot and drove for what seemed like hours to Kayla.</p> <p>Sweat rolled off her naked, tied body, which was also gagged and blindfolded. She cried heavily. Who could be doing this to her? And why? They didn’t have a lot of money, so no ransom could be paid. Would she be taken to a training farm where they trained little girls to be sex objects for foreign presidents and so forth? She had heard and read about such things in special magazines mama got. Wait. Would she be doing this to her for the money? NO! Her mom wouldn’t do this. She was sure of it.</p> <p>More driving. And more driving. And more driving. Finally the car stopped. Eventually the person pulled the bag out of the trunk and carried her up a lot of stairs. Almost as many as were in her apartment. She felt the bag being bounced on the bed. Where was she?</p> <p>The bag opened and fresh air accosted her sweaty and salty skin. Someone pulled her out of the bag, and laid her on her back. As the person untied her, they first spread her legs as far apart as they could get them, then tied them to corner foot rails. Almost like her bed. Then they untied her hands, and retied her wrists as far apart as they could get them She now laid spread eagle, her little vagina open for all to see, she could feel her clitoris exit from its hood, and she could feel her nipples becoming hard. Then nothing for a very long time. She struggled to get loose, but without help it would be impossible. And she waited and she waited and she waited. Surely it must be dark by now.</p> <p>Somebody crawled onto the bed. She whispered in Kayla’s ear what would be going on, and that she was only 9 years old herself, and also naked. She would remove Kayla’s gag if she wouldn’t say anything at all, just do as the girl instructed.</p> <p>Kayla had never before used her mouth on another girl, or boy for that matter. But now she had the chance. Not only to make her reach orgasm, but for her to make Kayla reach and orgasm as well.</p> <p>The girl crawled to where she needed to be, and lowered her vagina, clit, and anus down to Kayla’s mouth. Kayla said nothing, but began to lick and suck and stick her tongue in and on all three places. She felt the girl doing the same to her, spreading apart her butt cheeks so she could get a finger into Kayla’s anus. She licked and rubbed up and down Kayla’s slit, rubbing her clit as well, sometimes using her tongue on that small penis-like extension. Kayla gasped, trying to continue with the girl’s masturbation.</p> <p>It seemed the girl reached one first, telling Kayla to stop. She raised herself away from Kayla’s mouth, and then concentrated on Kayla’s orgasm. Now that she had time, Kayla reached orgasm in only moments, twisting and grunting in the ecstatic throes of her orgasm. The girl then replaced the gag.</p> <p>The girl lay on top of Kayla. She felt good. Almost like a sister she didn’t have. The girl began to rub Kayla’s nipples, starting off slow and easy, finally pulling on them and twisting them as hard as she could. Kayla gave out little gasps of pain. The girl continued until Kayla reached a second orgasm, just by the girl playing with her nipples.</p> <p>The girl slipped off the bed, said goodbye, and left.</p> <p>Now what she to do? Kayla wondered. Again, someone sat on the bed. The person spoke. Her mother!</p> <p>“Well, little darling Kayla, did you have fun being tied up for the first time?” Kayla nodded, since she was still tied, gagged and blindfolded. “Would you like to be untied?” Kayla nodded vigorously, pulling at the ropes around her wrists and ankles, and screaming into her gag.</p> <p>“Very well. Just a moment. Sweetheart, would you come in and help me please?”</p> <p>“Sure, Aunt Dayla. My pleasure.”</p> <p>The girl and her aunt, and Kayla’s mother, finally untied the knots, and removed her blindfold and gag. There, standing before Kayla, was someone she had never seen before, but she could have been her twin sister.</p> <p>“Kayla, this is Layla, my niece, which I never knew I had. Apparently her parents died in an auto crash, and I was her closest relative, so she will not be living with us. OK?”</p> <p>“You bet it is, mom. Layla, you’re now my twin sister. OK”</p> <p>“Yeah. Let’s go play in your room.”</p> <p>“No, let’s go play in OUR room!”</p> <p>Dayla watched the two girls walk off, knowing there would be more bondage sessions with the two girls.</p> </div>",[]
642,Jan And Jean,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-02-29,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger063.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jack worked on his new contraptions down in the basement at his workshop. Working for several hours each evening, after about three weeks he managed to finish a complete finished set. He picked up each one and seemed very pleased. The fact that they were also expandable and contractible made them the best of any he had seen.</p> <p>His girls played in their room. He put his items in a sack and went all the way up stairs to see what they were playing.</p> <p>""Hi, girls. What's going on?""</p> <p>""Oh, nothing, dad. Just playing some tic tac toe. Nobody's really winning. Not much else to do.""</p> <p>He looked at them. They were the most beautiful girls in the whole world. Jan, 9 yo and the oldest, had short brown hair, brown eyes, freckles across her nose and cheeks, and dark skin. Jean, a year younger at 8 yo, sported black hair, black eyes, also freckles across her nose and cheeks, and also had dark skin. He knew their mom came from the Mediterranean area, so dark skin ran in the family. More like a dark tan than anything else. Jan wore her nightgown. He knew she wore nothing under it. Eventually he caught her going to bed naked, but said nothing about it. Jean wore just her panties. Neither seemed bothered by their father seeing them in that way. Because, quite often, he saw them completely naked quite a bit of the time.</p> <p>""Girls, I have something new to show you. Do you want to see?""</p> <p>The girls grinned at each other. With great enthusiasm, ""What is it, dad? As if we didn't know.""</p> <p>""You're right. New bondage gear just for you girls. Of course, as you grow up, it is expandable to fit your difference in sizes, if need be.""</p> <p>""Can we try them now?"" asked Jan slipping off her nightdress.</p> <p>""Please?"" begged Jean, removing her underwear.</p> <p>Their naked little bodies instantly gave him an erection, and the girls knew it.</p> <p>""Where are they? In the sack?"" asked Jan.</p> <p>""Yep. They are for face-to-face bondage. So, stand up and face each other. I want to see if you girls are still the same size.""</p> <p>The girls stood up and stood face to face, nose to nose, mouth to mouth, tits to tits, belly button to belly button, vagina to vagina, knees to knees, ankles to ankles, and feet to feet. Perfect match.</p> <p>""Good. Now, stand just like that and you will know when you have to move. I will tell you which piece of new equipment I will be using. And first is the blindfold.""</p> <p>They saw the blindfold, and thought it was great. They both closed their eyes as their dad fastened one half of the leather-padded blindfold around Jan's eyes and buckled it in back. He forced Jean's head against Jan's until she touched foreheads with her sister, and her dad then belted the other half of the blindfold around her head. In fact, they were two very tight leather-padded blindfolds sewn tightly together.</p> <p>Next, the ball gags. These were unique in themselves. They were simple rubber balls surrounded by leather. Basically once put in place, the person gagged could move nothing at all mouth wise.</p> <p>""OK, girls. The gag. I am going to force each one in your mouths, then buckle them in the back. Ready?""</p> <p>""Ready, dad,"" the girls said in unison.</p> <p>He stuffed the gag first into Jan's mouth, forcing her mouth open as far as it could go, then forcing it even further to almost breaking her jaw, but he had made the size of the gags carefully. She couldn't bite down on the soft ball as she used to be able to. It hurt. Dad buckled it behind her head. He repeated the process with Jean's gag. She too had problem with the gag, and even let out a little whimper, and he finally buckled it in back of her head.</p> <p>He added straps around their foreheads, also laced together, and buckled them behind their heads. He wanted to make sure they couldn't move.</p> <p>Next came the ringed collars he buckled around their necks and added a short chain to the D-rings on the front of their collars keeping them even more tightly tied together.</p> <p>Next came the leather wrist ties, something like the very long shoelaces bought at the store, only about four times as long, and tied each girls wrists together, then pulled them up and tied them to the D-rings in the back of the collars.</p> <p>Next came a double elbow cuff, which he put on both girls and strapped it down as tightly as he could until their elbows were pulled toward each other as far as they could be. Next, he attached alligator clamps soldered together in the middle on the girls, keeping strong tension on the girl's nipples. They yelled out in great pain as he added this little addition. This brought their chests even closer together, forcing their little bottoms out just a little.</p> <p>Next came the waist strap, again two of them sewn in the middle, to make a double cinch around their waists, buckling behind the girls.</p> <p>He had the girls spread their legs as far as they could. He took two wide double thigh straps and strapped their thighs together by strapping each single strap around each set of thighs. </p> <p>Next came the spreader bar. It had two double cuffs on it as well, the cuffs sewn together, so their ankles would be attached to each other. He finally attached this bar to the girls' ankles, almost spreading them into the splits.</p> <p>He looked at them. They stood there trembling, loving every minute of it. One more item of torture. This was also a double alligator clamp, and he attached it the girls' clits, pulling their vaginas together, and screaming in more pain.</p> <p>He reached down and touched there little cunts. Both were as wet as a downpour in a thunderstorm.</p> <p>""How about I see you girls later? I'll take care of you then. OK?</p> <p>""Mmmph! Mmmph! Mmmmmmmmph!"" the girls yelled and screamed. Kind of. But not really.</p> <p>But he didn't really leave. He opened and shut their door pretending to leave. The girls began screaming and yelling again. Of course, the sounds barely left their mouths. The leather-covered ball gags worked extremely well. He watched them struggle, watched their nipples be pulled out as one girl would pull away a little. He had a marvelous little show. He went to get his video camera. He got the rest of their bondage session all on tape. He set up the camera on a tripod so he could get himself in the picture as well, using his remote to rotate the camera as needed.</p> <p>He surprised them by running his hands up and down their bare backs, down to their naked bottoms, and a finger up and down their sweet little butt cracks. They shuddered from his touch, the clamps pulling on their nipples and clits. They tried to push their bodies together even more than they were, but they were already as close as they could get, so the pain from the clamps added to their bondage.</p> <p>""Are you girls ready for your whippings?""</p> <p>Not able to speak, not able to nod yes or shake their heads no, he prepared the two cat o'nine tales.</p> <p>""I take your silence as a yes. Good. Get ready, here they come.""</p> <p>With both arms, a cat o'nine in each hand, he began to whip the girl's little butts. They soon turned a nice pink. As he continued to whip them the marks from the whips changed their bottoms' colors from a subdued crimson, then to a bright scarlet. The girls whimpered, couldn't move or else the clips would pull severely on their nipples and clits. Unbearable pain hit their tiny naked bodies. He could hear them cry. But he didn't stop. He didn't stop for a good fifteen minutes.</p> <p>Finally, he put the whips down and continued to spank them with his hands. This caused even more pain, especially with his hands smacking them over their just finished whippings. Finally, he stopped.</p> <p>Lastly, he told his daughters what he would do next, but not everything.</p> <p>""I am going to insert some anal beads into both your anal canals. But first, I have to do something.""</p> <p>He retrieved the special athletic cream which started cool, then turned into an unbearable fiery hot. He unclipped their nipples, added the cream, and reattached the clips. He did the same thing to their clits. He rubbed it up and down their slits and deep inside their little bare cunnies. Finally, he coated each set of anal beads liberally with the cream, and put the beads into their anal canals one by one until their butt holes were completely full of beads. He could already tell they were getting the effects on their nipples. They tried to pull apart, but the clips teeth bit into the nipples so hard they felt like the teeth bit all the way thorough the nipples, the upper and lower teeth meeting in the middle of their nipples. Soon, the same thing became true of their clits, their labia, deep inside their cunnies, and finally inside their rear holes. He watched them for a few minutes, and knew the burn would last at least 20 minutes. The camera still ran, getting every little nuance of his torture and their bondage.</p> <p>""OK, girls, I'm going downstairs and grab a bite to eat. Enjoy your bondage, your clips, the cream I put on you.""</p> <p>This time he really did go downstairs, and actually ate.</p> <p>He went back upstairs. He walked into their room, and watched them still struggling to escape the burning on and in all their sexual areas. He knew they were crying, but they also knew that was part of him tying them up. They had known that ever since he began to toy with time several years ago. He started off easy with the girls naked and their wrists tied in front of them. They ran around screaming and yelling, thinking it was a lot of fun. Then he tied their wrists behind their backs, and they enjoyed this even more. Next, a few months later, he added ropes to their ankles. He watched as they hopped around the living room, yelling and screaming as usual. Of course, the next thing he added was a gag, a very simple one consisting of their own dirty panties stuffed in their mouths and tied them in with large handkerchiefs. Again, they hopped around, trying to make noise, and although they did, it was very stifled by the gags. Finally came the blindfolds. Socks over the eyes tied with socks to keep them on. Then one would make noise to try to get her sister to find her, the other sister doing the same thing. On Jan's 7th. birthday, he offered to tie her up any way she wanted after experiencing many bondage positions.</p> <p>""Daddy, would you tie me to our bed, with my wrists spread apart as far as you can get them, then pull up my ankles and tie them to my wrists so I am really spread eagle, and you can see all of me? And don't forget to blindfold and gag me, and put the alligator clips on my nipples. OK?""</p> <p>He readily agreed, and after their birthday party and all their friends had gone home, he told Jan to strip. He asked her if Jean could watch, and she heartily agreed. It wasn't long before Jan lay in the severe position that she wanted. The air conditioner blew across her bare anus, across her clit, her labia. Her nipples stood out despite the clips. Of course, daddy didn't forget her gag and blindfold. He teased her clit, rubbed against her slit, inserted a finger into her butt hole. She knew daddy and her sister were still clothed, and she was totally naked. That excited her as well. Eventually he made her reach her first orgasm of her young life. He left her tied up another hour.</p> <p>He performed the same bondage session with Jean on her 7th. birthday as well. Did the exact same thing, and Jean reached her first orgasm as well.</p> <p>And now, he watched them struggle, watched until the burning finally wore off. He left them standing there, together, for the rest of the afternoon without touching them, moving the camera where he wanted it.</p> <p>Finally, with the camera still on, he began to unstrap the girls, and removed their clips and pulled out the anal beads. All straps gone, the girls quickly lay on their bed, looking at each other's nipples and clits for the teeth from the clips. They began to play with each other, ignoring daddy. He turned the camera just as soon as they got on the bed. They lay there kissing each other on the lips, taking turns kissing each other up and down their bodies, licking each others' cunts and clits and labia, poking fingers into each others' butt holes. Daddy told them to stop and to stand with their backs to him. He used rope to tie their wrists behind their backs, blindfolded them, laid them on the bed, and tied each girl's ankles together. After more recording for another couple of hours, the girls fell asleep.</p> <p>Tomorrow, perhaps something different.</p> </div>",[]
643,"Eight-Year-Old Valia Bound by Stranger, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-03-04,27,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger064.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little 8yo girl knew she was naked because of the warm air blowing across her body. She also knew she had been tied up really good for some reason. She suspected, but didn't know for sure. Nor did she know where she was. One moment she was standing next to her mom's car and talking to the nice man about his lost kitten, then suddenly she was out. The next thing, she found herself here.</p> <p>Her dark black hair came only to her shoulders, and underneath the severe blindfold and her eyelids her eyes were the same dark black. Her skin showed a beautiful olive skin.</p> <p>She had been laying in the back seat playing with her game girl, her body down far enough she could rest her feet on the window, spread as far apart as she could get them. She wore nothing more than a very skimpy thong bikini, which she begged her mother to get for her on her birthday just a few days ago. When her mother told her, ""No way, Valia. No way will I let you go running around the swimming pool in a thong bikini.""</p> <p>""You promised me you'd buy me anything I wanted, and I want a thong bikini, a very small one!"" Valia reminded her mother of her promise to buy Valia anything she wanted. </p> <p>The hot pink bikini consisted little more than two small triangles covering her nipples and aureole, rather large for her age. In fact, small areas of her aureole peeked around the edges of the triangles. It tied behind her back and in the back of her neck. The bottoms consisted of two strings attached to another triangle barely covering her genitals. The beginning of her little slit, in fact, peeked just above the top of the lower triangle. And her clit was certifiable large for such a little girl - at least 3"" long when erect. It showed through the skimpy material of her swimsuit. She knew all about sex, her parents had explained everything to her just last year, so she tried to hide it, but like a boy's erection never really worked at hiding her clitoris.</p> <p>She had been humming to herself, playing her game girl with her feet spread on the back seat passenger window. All the doors were locked, and the windows rolled down just enough to get air circulating through the car. Her mom told her to not to speak to any strangers.</p> <p>""Hey little girl,"" said a white man through the open window where her feet pressed against it. ""Could you help me?""</p> <p>""What's wrong, mister?""</p> <p>""My pet cat got loose from my car, and just ran under yours. I use a cane,"" and he showed her his cane, ""so I can't very easily get down on my hands and knees to get her. Would you help me get her out please?""</p> <p>""I don't know. My mom said to never talk to strangers, or get too close to them.""</p> <p>""And she's absolutely correct. My name is Bill. What's yours?""</p> <p>""I'm Valia.""</p> <p>""Now, we're not strangers any more, are we? Would you please help me out and get my cat for me?""</p> <p>Valia sat up and pulled up the lock on her door. She opened it. ""I guess I could help you. I'll get down on my hands and knees and look for your cat.""</p> <p>Bill smiled at her and thanked her. Then, when she was down, her little butt sticking up in the air and the thong hardly covering her little butt hole, he threw a handkerchief over her mouth, and she was out in seconds. Bill carried her to his car and hogtied her, blindfolded her and gagged her, just in case she woke up before he got her to his basement. She didn't.</p> <p>He reached his house and covered her with a blanket, then carried her into his basement. He untied her, removed her blindfold and gag, and pulled off her thong bikini. He slid a head harness on her, and stuffed the penis gag into her small mouth, having to pull every which-way on her jaws to get it to go in. It reached the back of her throat. Yet he knew she would be able to breathe through her mouth because the head of the penis gag had small holes in it. He pulled the blindfold over her eyes and buckled it on tightly so she couldn't see a thing.</p> <p>Bill hauled her up and put a hook in the D-ring in the top of the harness, and lifted her up. Valia now hung there, still oblivious to her predicament. Bill pulled her legs up and pulled her arms across her legs and shackled her wrists together as far back as he could get them.</p> <p>This spread her legs wide, leaving her cunt, clit and butt hole completely open to him. He next tied her ankles to her thighs, her arms resting in the crooks of her knees. He left her, to get himself something to eat.</p> <p>Valia cried, struggling to get free. She found herself swinging slightly. She screamed, but her scream barely reached her own ears. When she first woke the penis gag actually did gag her because it just barely rubbed the back of her throat. When she discovered the secret she breathed easily.</p> <p>""Well, my little Valia, how are you doing?""</p> <p>Valia jumped at Bill's voice. She tried to speak through her gag, but she realized it was totally useless.</p> <p>""Now, I am going to add quite a bit of pain on top of your bondage. Are you ready, my little sweet?""</p> <p>Valia shook her head no, or at least tried, and made all kinds of soft noises through her penis gag.</p> <p>""OK. Let's try your nipples first, shall we?""</p> <p>Bill attached an alligator clip to each large nipple. Valia screamed wildly at the instant pain. Next, he attached an alligator clip to each labium, then he rubbed her clit until it stood out and attached two alligator clips to it as well. Valia screamed and screamed through her gag, but Bill paid no attention to her wailings. Bill then pinched some skin on each side of her anus and put an alligator clip on each of those as well. Valia continued to scream. The pain attacked her poor body to the point that she literally couldn't take any more, but more she was forced to endure. Because Bill attached alligator clips to each of her tiny delicious toes.</p> <p>""Just a couple more things, my little lovely one, just a couple more.""</p> <p>Bill tied a single rope around Valia's waist and left it hanging down in front of her between her legs.</p> <p>""Now my precious, to insert something fun into your two holes.""</p> <p>Again Valia screamed, not really knowing what he meant, but suspecting.</p> <p>He slowly inserts a rubber knobbed dildo into her extremely wet vagina, and similar one into her anus, then Bill pulled the rope hanging down into her vagina holding in the dildo, and across her anus holding in the butt plug as well. He pulled the rope up hard forcing it into her vagina and anus even more, and tied it off at the back rope.</p> <p>With each insertion, Valia screamed bloody murder. But her vagina belied her true nature. Her vagina dripped her own juices down and out, pooling on the basement floor.</p> <p>""Now, enjoy yourself. I'll be back after while."" Bill left, leaving Valia alone in her torturous condition.</p> <p>Valia's entire body shook heavily from her crying due to the pain she experienced. She moved her toes hoping to dislodge the clips, but that didn't work. She shook her body to try to dislodge the dildo and butt plug, but that didn't work either. And when she shook her body, the other clips in her labia and clit and on her nipples flopped back and forth causing her more pain on those sensitive areas.</p> <p>Why was Bill doing this to her? Why was he treating her so mean? Why was he hurting her so badly?</p> <p>The severe pain from all the alligator clips and the two plugs assailed her pain centers in her brain. But that changed.</p> <p>Over the next thirty minutes or so the pain gradually turned to something like pleasure. Her mom and dad had not only told her about sex, but also explained all the essential sexual parts of the body by stripping her and literally playing with and teasing her until she reached her first real orgasm. Her dad had put his mouth on her erect clit, a finger into her sweet vagina and another one slipped up into her anus. She could feel the two fingers rubbing against each other through the thin membrane separating her anal and vaginal canals. Her mother got behind her, spread her knees on opposite sides of her head, and began to pinch, pull, and twist her large nipples. As her dad moved his fingers in and out of her two holes, licking and sucking her clit, and her mother torturing her nipples, Valia reached an extreme orgasm.</p> <p>Minutes later, as her parents watched her, she created her own orgasm by masturbating as her mom told her.</p> <p>And now, that pain became pleasure. She could feel the change in her body, thrusting her hips back and forth, trying to make herself cum. Sweat beaded on her naked body at the effort. She continued for several minutes, hoping against hope she could orgasm.</p> <p>""You trying to make yourself reach an orgasm, little one?"" asked Bill</p> <p>As much as she didn't want to admit it, she nodded. And now, even embarrassment set in. He must have watched her trying to masturbate.</p> <p>""Let's try this, shall we?"" and he swung a paddle directly onto her bare bottom, causing the butt plug and vaginal plug to move slightly in on the paddle and out on the release. Bill continued to paddle her for she didn't know how long. The burning on her bare butt once again turned from pain to painful pleasure. The slightly moving plugs did a little to help her toward an orgasm, but not quite. It seemed like Bill paddled her for an hour, but knew it was probably only minutes.</p> <p>""Now, how's that precious one? Did that help?""</p> <p>Valia nodded.</p> <p>""But I know you haven't cum yet have you. Well, let's see what I can do to help you.""</p> <p>Valia felt herself being lowered, but not how far. Bill's hands untied the crotch rope and pulled out the plugs. Valia felt completely empty, and now knew she couldn't cum at all. But he left the alligator clips on her tortured body.</p> <p>But then, she felt something pressing against her cunt. Was it his penis? Only daddy had used his penis on her a few times when she begged him to be 'fucked'.</p> <p>Bill's penis slid in easily her cunt was so wet, as was the head of his penis. Slowly at first he moved in and out, flicking the clips attached to her now sore nipples, then Bill moved faster and faster until little Valia screamed and screamed at her first orgasm in bondage. She loved it. She hoped her dad would do something like this to her when she got home. If she got home, that is.</p> <p>Soon, she reached a second orgasm while Bill ejaculated deep into her vagina. Valia could feel the semen hit her canal like a bulldozer. Again and again, he spurted into her little cunt.</p> <p>He slipped his penis out as it began to go soft. Valia could feel the sperm sliding out of her vagina. She tried to speak, but nothing legible came out.</p> <p>""I'm going to let you go now. What you saw at the car was a disguise, you don't know what I really look like. I'm going to let you down, but I am going to retie you to take you home.""</p> <p>He lowered Valia to the basement floor. While she was face down, he removed her ball penis gag, unbuckled her blindfold and removed the harness. Before she could turn her head to look at him he placed a simple bandana blindfold across her eyes, wrapping it around her head twice making sure nothing could enter and tied it off in back. He placed a knotted bandana into her mouth, wrapping it around twice as well forcing the knot deeper into her little mouth, tying it tightly behind her head as well. He removed her wrist shackles and tied her crossed wrists behind her back with very long bootlaces. Bill untied her ankles from her thighs, then retied her feet together with more extra long bootlaces. He then pulled her feet all the way against her bare butt and tied her ankles to her wrists in a severe hogtie. She still wore the alligator clips on her nipples, her labia, her clit, and her cute pinkish anus.</p> <p>Bill rolled her in a large sheet covering her with it, and carried her out to the car. He placed her on the back floor of the car, and drove near her house, parking six blocks away.</p> <p>""I'll be back soon, my lovely one. I need to see where the cops are located. I know your parents must have called them when you came up missing."" Bill walked the six blocks slowly, and didn't see one single cop. He wondered what was going on. He walked back to the car, and pulled the sheet covered Valia out of it. He unrolled her, and put her behind some hedges where no one would see her at all, no matter how hard they looked, unless they knew exactly where to look.</p> <p>""As soon as I leave, I'll phone your folks and tell them where you are. You'll be home in just a little bit.""</p> <p>As he drove away, he called the house and Valia's father answered. ""Yes, may I help you?""</p> <p>""Your daughter, Valia, is stashed in a small hole in some hedges six blocks away."" He hung up, and destroyed the phone then tossed it away. He stopped a block away, and soon saw her parents and two detectives look for the little girl. They finally found her, and her dad picked her up, and began to remove all the alligator clips, then removed her blindfold and gag, and finally untied her. Her father carried her home in a jacket one of the detectives offered. Bill drove away once they were out of sight. </p> </div>",[]
644,"Children Tied in West Berlin, Germany",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-03-21,21,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger065.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This is a true story. I was stationed in what was then West Berlin, Germany during the Cold War. The names, however, have been changed.</p> <p>One day my daughter, Dendra, met another little girl her own age, Lesa, both girls being 5 years old.</p> <p>They became such fast friends they began staying over at each other's apartment for an entire weekend. My wife and I would play with them, and my son Kase, 4 years old, by wrestling with them, playing board games with them, and tucking them in bed at night and giving them both a good night kiss.</p> <p>One early afternoon they wanted to take a bath. I said sure, and ran them a bath with bubbles, my son included. I stayed in the bathroom tossing bubbles on them, watching them lay down in the tub and getting good looks at their little hairless vaginas and Kase's hairless genitals, then as they rolled around their cute little bottoms.</p> <p>When they asked to get out I lifted them out one by one and toweled them dry. They all ran into the living room stark naked. When I got there they sat on the couch and asked to play something new.</p> <p>I told them I had something to play, but I wanted to make sure they wouldn't mind doing it. They asked me what it was. I replied it required them to be tied up and gagged and blindfolded and roll around on the floor to see if they could get loose. I would take pictures of them so they could see themselves.</p> <p>""Yay! That sounds like fun, daddy,"" my daughter.</p> <p>""Yeah, I want to do it to, daddy"" said Lesa. Since they both had stayed over at each other's apartment so much, they both called the other father daddy too.</p> <p>""Let me call your daddy, Lesa, and make sure it's OK with him."" I phoned him and he said sure, take as many pics of her as I like, as long as he gets a copy too.</p> <p>""OK, who wants to be tied up first."" I had three little bottoms facing me, their hands crossed at the wrists behind their backs. I tied Lesa's hands first very snugly, then Dendra's, and finally Kase's.</p> <p>""Now, I want you all to lay on your backs on the floor, and stick your feet up on the couch."" They proceeded to do so, and I tied three sets of very beautiful feet and ankles.</p> <p>I picked up Lesa and Kase and put them sitting on the couch. I put Dendra on the floor at my feet in front of the couch. I made Kase hop over to the middle of the floor, then made Lesa hop over to the farthest area of the floor.</p> <p>""Now, kids, have fun."" I got my camera and began taking pictures as they rolled around and giggled. I noticed Kase had an erection. I told Kase to stop rolling for a minute and stop on his back. I got some really good pictures of his little hard-on.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes of them rolling around and giggling, I told them to stop. I now inserted small socks into their mouths and tied one of my large Army ones around their mouths to hold the sock in. Then I placed more socks on their eyelids, and used more of my large Army socks tied around their heads to keep the eye socks on and completely blindfold them.</p> <p>I put the children in different areas, and they had to find the other two. ""OK children, find the other two."" They began to roll around once again, and in just a few minutes all three had bumped into each other. I kept clicking away with my camera.</p> <p>""Now children, I am going to add a little bit more to your tied up little bodies. I want all of you on your stomachs.""</p> <p>They obeyed, and I added a rope between their bound ankles and their tied wrists, hogtying them, all three bent in a severe bow position.</p> <p>""OK, one more time. Have fun.""</p> <p>I clicked away with my camera as they struggled to get free, which of course they could never do. I stopped Lesa from moving around, and began to play with her sweet little slit and clit. In only minutes she screamed through her gag. Her first orgasm. I did the same to Kendra. She too reached orgasm in only minutes. I began to play with Kase's still erect penis, and he came quickly as well.</p> <p>I left them tied up for the rest of the afternoon. I finally untied them when it was time for dinner. They wanted to stay naked, and I told them it was all right.</p> <p>From then on, they always stripped when Lesa came to our house, and I tied them up every time, in different ways. They loved the pictures. (Remember, this is West Germany, and had no qualms about printing all kinds of pictures.)</p> <p>I continued to tie them up until my medical discharge under honorable conditions came through.</p> <p>Lesa came over one last time to spend the weekend with us, and insisted being tied up for a whole day. It was my pleasure to accommodate her. Dendra and Kase watched, and even tortured her for quite a while. I got pictures of them. But don't ask me to post them. I won't do that.</p></div>",[]
645,"Eight-Year-Old Valia Bound by Stranger, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-03-21,12,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger066.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Hi, sweetheart. You look absolutely wonderful.""</p> <p>It was her dad. She let out a groan of relief. Suddenly, she felt a finger lightly running around her butt hole.</p> <p>OH GOD, she thought. She trembled at the slight touch against her anus. A second finger ran up her little hairless slit. She jerked in her bonds as she quivered at his touch. He ran his hands up and down her body, across the soles of her feet, her toes, her sides, her beautiful little bare bottom.</p> <p>Her clit was swollen as hard as it could be, and her father suddenly began flicking the clamp attached to it. She began to hump her hips back and forth, hoping her father would allow her to orgasm. But no, he quit playing with her clit clamp. The urge slowly died.</p> <p>She felt his hands on her butt cheeks, spreading them apart, splitting them into two hemispheres as her butt hole seemed to spread open wider and wider.</p> <p>""My, my, my. Look what I found. A nice little hole, not quite big enough to hold my finger, but let's just see how far I can put it up that little hole, shall we?""</p> <p>She felt something slick on her back hole, then her father easily slipped his index finger deep into her rear channel, roaming around, bending and unbending it as much as possible. Then he began to move it in and out.</p> <p>Valia Jerked in her bonds, screaming through her gag, feeling that sensation again. But that wasn't all. Her dad slipped his other finger into her little slit, and his thumb on her large clit. In seconds Valia reached an orgasm even greater than when Bill had her tied up. He pulled his fingers out of her holes, and left.</p> <p>Valia wondered what was going on. She didn't hear him leave. She shook her body as if wanting him to make her cum again. She screamed. No one seemed to hear her call. She began to cry with alligator tears. She didn't want to be let down yet, but she needed someone to work on her with their hands and fingers. And anything else they could think of.</p> <p>""Hi, sis! You look great!""</p> <p>OH G:OD, it is her 7yo brother! She never felt so embarrassed in all her life. Not even in front of Bill did she feel such humiliation! Valia could feel him getting onto the bed by the way the posts swayed. He began to use the bed as a trampoline. Her body swayed between the posts, causing the clamps themselves to sway back and forth pulling on all the parts to which they were clamped. Finally, he stopped.</p> <p>""Guess what, sis? I don't have on any clothes either. But I'm not tied up, and you are, so there! Mom and dad said I could do anything I wanted to do to you. So, let me have a look at your butt hole first.""</p> <p>She felt his fingers part her butt cheeks. She felt him stick one, then two fingers into her anus. She screamed at the double fullness.</p> <p>""Wow! You must like that, huh? If you like that, let's see if you like this as well."" Belano stuck two fingers directly into her cunt. She screamed again.</p> <p>""Now, I'm a gonna move my fingers in and out and let's see what happens, OK?""</p> <p>At first, her brother's fingers hurt her, then as she became used to them, began to send shards of pleasure through her whole body. As her brother continued to move his fingers in and out of her two holes, her orgasm built and built until it erupted as a volcano. She screamed and screamed as Belano continued to move his fingers in and out bringing her to a second orgasm. Belano yanked his fingers out. Valia screamed as her orgasm continued to seize her, without Belano doing anything to her.</p> <p>Then, as her orgasm reached maximum, Belano began to spank her just as hard as he could. This sent Valia over the edge. Belano laughed all the time he spanked her, and watched as her butt turned as bright red as could be.</p> <p>Valia shook her wrists, her ankles, to try to free herself, the orgasm taking control of her body. Eventually her orgasm died, and Belano stopped spanking her.</p> <p>She heard someone else come in.</p> <p>""So, did you enjoy your bondage session, Valia?"" asked her mom.</p> <p>Valia nodded as best she could.</p> <p>""Would you like to be untied now?"" asked her father.</p> <p>Again, Valia nodded.</p> <p>""Hey, Valia. Was my fingers and my spanking OK?"" asked her brother.</p> <p>Once again, Valia nodded.</p> <p>In a few minutes Valia was completely free of ropes, gag, blindfold. She saw that it was true, her brother Belano was completely naked. She hugged them all, one at a time. She knew she needed a bath. She asked her dad if he would tie her up tomorrow. He nodded and smiled.</p> <p>She asked Belano if he would like to bathe with her. He nodded, ran toward the bathroom, yelling, ""Last one in the bath is an anus!"" She took off after him.</p> </div>",[]
646,Ten yo Twin Sisters Tie Up 8 yo Brother,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-04-15,32,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger067.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Markus hated his twin sisters. Well, maybe hate is a too strong a word. He never really hated them. Deep down, he actually loved them, and would lay down his life for them. He had thought often about that. And knew it was true. He was also proud of them. He was the only one in the entire school who had twins in their family. He got a lot of attention by the boys asking about his sisters. Even the girls showed a great interest in him as well. Many times he would have to bail his sisters out because the boys and girls would surround his sisters and he would have to rescue them. He wasn't a bully, and everyone in school knew he could beat any of them up. But he never had. Actually, he didn't know if he could or not.</p> <p>Anyway, his sisters were 10 years old, he was only 8, and they always picked on him. Their folks thought it was ""cute"".</p> <p>Then one day it happened. Lindy and Mindy were playing in their room, wearing shorts and tank top. They were both barefoot. Markus was just emerging from the bathroom. He forgot his clothes, which was very unusual. He held a small towel wrapped around his waist, the ends not even meeting. He passed the girls' room, and they caught a glimpse of his body all the way where the towel gaped open. This was their chance.</p> <p>Both girls hopped up and ran to his room before he could close his door. She shoved it open just as he was closing it, then gently shut it.</p> <p>""All right, girls. What now,"" he said rather nonchalantly.</p> <p>""We just want to see you naked. That's all.""</p> <p>""Is that all? Haven't you seen me naked before?""</p> <p>""Yeah, but you were just a baby, and we weren't much older. I remember even taking showers together when we were younger. But that's not now. We want to see what's really under that towel. But first, you have to come to our room. Just like that.""</p> <p>Only Markus could tell which twin was which. Both had short blond hair, green eyes, and the faces of a goddess. ""Why do I have to go to your room, Mindy?"" he asked suspiciously.</p> <p>""So we can see you really good, and so you can't get dressed right away.""</p> <p>""All right, Lindy. Why not. I'm not embarrassed by letting my sisters see me naked. But on one condition. That you take your clothes off as well.""</p> <p>Reluctantly the girls agreed, under the condition that he take off his towel first. He agreed.</p> <p>Markus followed the two girls to their room. Markus was a fairly good-looking boy. Sandy hair, brown eyes, well portioned in body. No fat, just lean muscle, which one day might turn him into a body builder. But that's speculation and may not even happen. Anyway, he knew he looked good. They plopped down on their bed, sitting and staring at him.</p> <p>""OK, Markus, take off your towel.""</p> <p>He turned his back to them, and very slowly moved the towel down his butt, barely and inch at a time. The girls watched in fascination as his cute derriere came into view.</p> <p>""Can we touch, Markus?"" whispered Mindy. ""Yeah, can we?"" added Lindy.</p> <p>""Uh, yeah, sure, I guess,"" answered Markus.</p> <p>Both girls stood and lightly touched his bottom. He gasped. He could feel an erection coming on. Did he really want the girls to see his penis erect? He guessed it wouldn't hurt. He masturbated on a regular basis and was rather proud of his penis size. When fully erect it stood somewhere between 4 and 5 inches long. He gasped again as the girls got on their knees and spread his butt cheeks apart.</p> <p>""Look!"" exclaimed Lindy, ""his cute little butt hole!""</p> <p>""Mindy looked, and reached out to touch it. He gasped again as the girls used their fingers to play round his anus, Lindy even getting the idea to shove one of her fingers up into it. When she did, Markus gave off a little squeak. But he didn't move. He liked the attention. Even having his butt hole invaded felt really good. No one had ever touched him there like that. And now both his sisters were spreading apart and shoving fingers up into his anus. Both girls then lavished kisses on the bare bottom. They moved back and once again sat on their bed.</p> <p>""OK, the front now.""</p> <p>Markus turned around, still holding the towel in front of his penis and testicles. It was as hard as a boulder, and seemed to stand out even further than he had ever measured. He could feel pre-cum forming at its tip. Should he wipe it off first, or just leave it and show the girls what it looked like?</p> <p>""Come on, Markus, hurry up. You promised.""</p> <p>In an instant, Markus whipped the towel from him, sending it across the room. He could feel his penis throb with every heartbeat. Once again the girls got up off the bed, and got down on their knees to get a good look at his penis and testicles. They had never seen a real penis and testicles before. They had only seen drawings on the blackboard and in a book during Sex Ed classes. But now, here they were, looking at real genitals.</p> <p>Mindy very carefully reached out and touched the tip of his penis. He groaned. She pushed his penis down, and let it flop back up again. Again, he groaned.</p> <p>""What's this stuff coming from the end of your penis""</p> <p>""It's called pre-cum. It gets the penis wet to slip into the woman's vagina.""</p> <p>""What happens when you reach orgasm?"" No, the girls weren't totally naïve. They had been playing with each other since they were 5 years old.</p> <p>""A white fluid comes out. The sperm is in this fluid and is what helps to make a baby.""</p> <p>""Can we play with it?""</p> <p>""Do what you want with it.""</p> <p>Mindy suddenly put his cock inside her mouth, and began to lick and scraped her teeth against the sides of his cock, and moved her mouth back and forth. Lindy pushed her sister aside, and did the same thing. She removed her mouth, and while one played with his testicles the other began to pump his cock. Suddenly it happened. He reached orgasm. He had never had such an orgasm before. His cum must have spurted several feet away. And he spasmed 10 or 15 times.</p> <p>""Wow! That was something else!""</p> <p>""I need to go clean up now. When I get back you promised I could see you two naked.""</p> <p>""Well, there's been a little change of plans,"" said Mindy while Lindy crept up behind him.</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Just this,"" and Lindy pulled his hands behind his back and quickly tied his wrists together before he could do anything.</p> <p>""Hey! What are you doing? Let me go!""</p> <p>When he said the last word, Mindy shoved a large rolled up sock into his mouth and tied another around his head to keep it in. Now all they got was ""mmmmph!"" and not very loudly at that. Then Lindy finished tying his ankles together.</p> <p>""We both need to go to the bathroom. We'll be right back.""</p> <p>""Wait! Shouldn't we tether him somehow so he doesn't get away?""</p> <p>""Yeah. But I think we ought to tie him up completely. How about it?""</p> <p>""Why not? Against the bedpost?""</p> <p>""Great. Let's do it.</p> <p>They had gathered rope for their own naked games, and had tied each other up a lot. But that's another story. Right now they backed Markus up against the left foot post. As Lindy tied his wrists to the post, Mindy secured his feet. Then they took a long rope and wrapped it around his chest and around the post, pulling it tightly, leaving his nipples exposed, then tied it off behind the post. Next, they did the same thing to his legs, wrapping from just below his thighs to just above his calves, and tied it off as well. They looked at his cock, now limp and his balls hanging low in their sac. They whispered to each other until they decided on how to tie them as well. They tied a rope behind his cock and balls, wrapped it a couple of times very tightly, then figured out a way to separate his balls by running the rope across the middle of his balls diagonally, then doing it again, forcing his balls far apart and becoming shiny in their hard bondage. Finally, they decided to blindfold him. They took two handkerchiefs, one for each eye and placed them there. While one girl held them there, her sister used a large bandana to tie them in place, tying the bandana behind his head in two knots, then pulling the ends around the post, tied it off again, immobilizing his head. Then the girls began to play with his penis and testicles again, and Markus groaned as the rope cut into his tender flesh down there. As a final cap to his bondage, they tied his big toes together, pulled the rope back, bending his big toes upward, and tied the rope around the post as well.</p> <p>""Well, Markus, little brother, we're going to the bathroom now. Don't go away, OK?""</p> <p>Markus could only groan. When the girls returned they removed all of their clothing.</p> <p>""OK, Markus. Take a look. We are completely naked. Oh, but you can't. You're blindfolded. Maybe later you can see us like this. And just to prove we're actually naked, feel this.""</p> <p>Lindy and Mindy went to each side of their brother, and began to rub their bodies up and down his, first their front, making sure he could feel their wet vaginas, then turned around and rubbed their butts up against him. They made sure he could feel their nipples, their anuses, their legs, and even their feet. He was convinced. He couldn't see, but he could imagine what they looked like. He had seen a lot of pre-teen girls naked on the Internet, an area where he wasn't supposed to be.</p> <p>""Lindy! Mindy! Markus! Come down for supper now!""</p> <p>""Well, I guess we'll see you after while. You can get something to eat once we release you. TTFN!""</p> <p>The twins traipsed down to the kitchen still nude. Their parents looked at them. Very seldom had they let their mom and dad see them naked, and then only glimpses running from the bathroom to their bedroom, and vice versa. They would wait until they sat down for supper to ask them what was going on. Mom yelled once more for Markus to come down.</p> <p>""Oh, he's kind of busy right now.""</p> <p>""Oh?"" asked dad. ""Doing what?""</p> <p>""Well, he's kind of tied up right now doing something in our bedroom. He'll get something to eat later.""</p> <p>The girls sat down, knowing their parents would soon ask what was going on. As the girls took food on their plates, they wondered when they would be asked about Markus. They didn't have long to wait.</p> <p>""So,"" asked dad. ""What exactly is going on here? You two come down stark naked, and very beautiful if I may add, and Markus doesn't?""</p> <p>""Well, it's not very complicated. We wanted to see what a boy looked like naked, for real and not out of some book, so we kind of made him come into our room after his shower. He was barely holding on to a too small towel. We even asked him if he minded getting naked in front of us. He actually said no, he didn't mind. So, he very slowly took off the towel, beginning with his bare butt, then turned around and threw the towel away, and we saw him with an erection. We played with him until he reached orgasm. Then we tied him up before he could get away. We promised he could see us naked as well, but we kind of cheated. We actually tied him to our foot post, gagged and blindfolded, and then we got naked and rubbed our bodies up against him so he could 'see' us naked. And here we are.""</p> <p>""You're not embarrassed at letting us see you two naked?"" their mother asked.</p> <p>""Why should we? We know you too already know what girls and boys look like, so why should it embarrass us?""</p> <p>""Eat. Then go play with Markus,"" their father told them.</p> <p>""You mean we can leave him tied up and do things to him?""</p> <p>""Sure, as long as you don't really hurt him or leave bruises. OK?""</p> <p>""Wow! Thanks dad. We'll be careful.""</p> <p>The girls wolfed down their meals, then before they got away, their father asked them to stand with their feet apart and their hands on their hips. Yes, he could tell their vaginas were totally wet. He could see some of their wetness on their inner thighs. He told them to turn, and regarded their beautiful little butts. He could see their little anuses peeking out from between their butt cheeks. He studied their feet. Perfect. And not a blemish on them anywhere.</p> <p>""I have one question, girls. How long have you been tying each other up?""</p> <p>""How... how did you know?""</p> <p>""Parents have ways of finding out things. So how old?""</p> <p>""Since we were five. It's been a lot of fun, but now it's time for fun with a boy, and not just any boy, our little brother. OK? Can we go now?""</p> <p>""On one condition. That your mom and I can check up on you and your brother. But, only once, and that's all.""</p> <p>""OK dad! Bye!""</p> <p>They rushed back upstairs to their favorite captive. Of course, he still stood against the post, unable to move. He wondered what they would do to him next. Only moments later he found out.</p> <p>He felt his nipples being rubbed and twisted and pulled on, but very gently. This made his penis even harder. The nipple playing stopped, and suddenly a great pressure clamped down on each one.</p> <p>""Clothespins, Markus.""</p> <p>He jerked around in his bonds trying to escape the pain. Then more pain as the girls pulled at the skin along the side his penis. More clothespins, side by side, being clamped on the tender skin along each side of his cock. He screamed through his gag, wanting the pain to stop, but wanting the pain to continue. He didn't understand his confusion. Now, he felt his toes being rubbed gently and played with, the girls running their fingers in between his toes.</p> <p>""Don't you just love his toes?""</p> <p>""Yeah. He has cute toes, not the ugly ones I've seen on most boys.""</p> <p>Then the pain struck again and his sisters clamped more clothespins on each toe. They looked at his testicles. They seemed like small pool balls in their sac, with no loose skin to attach any clothespins to. Mindy had an idea. She clamped a clothespin onto his nose, shutting off both nostrils. He could barely breathe, couldn't get enough air to get even a half lung full. Lindy finally pulled it off, allowing him to breathe again.</p> <p>""Remember, Markus, we have you naked and tied up, and you can do nothing to stop us from doing whatever we want to.""</p> <p>Just then their dad walked in, carrying a camcorder. ""Would you girls mind if I took some videos of you two torturing poor old Markus?""</p> <p>""You really mean it? Can we get on some clothes first?""</p> <p>""No clothes. You two have to stay naked too. Are you ready? And just act natural, and do whatever you planned to do. I can see you've already started. You two get out of the way and let me scan Markus by himself.""</p> <p>The two girls stepped aside, and as their father taped Markus in his predicament, the boy struggled to get free, making little sounds through his gag. Soon Markus ceased his struggling, and dad stopped recording.</p> <p>""OK, girls, any time you're ready.""</p> <p>Mindy and Lindy moved to their brother, and stood there a moment. Her dad started the camera up again. The girls began to touch his cock, now as hard as he had ever been, the ropes cutting deeply into his cock and balls.</p> <p>""Look, Mindy,"" said Lindy, pointing at his cock. ""Do you think we can somehow tie the head of his cock to something?""</p> <p>Markus groaned at the though of more bondage on his helpless and painful genitals. The girls found some strong string, and an extra collar they had bought for their dog. They buckled the dog collar around his neck, also pulling it behind the post, and buckled it tightly there. They made sure the D-ring hung down from the front of the collar. They measured the string very carefully, and cut some off. They pulled the two ends together, then hung it from his penis, just behind the head, in the little groove there. Mindy pulled the ends down, then tied them together, and pulled so hard that the knot bit into the underside of his penis. He wriggled, but he couldn't stop them. Lindy then took her turn to wrap the string around three more times, then double tied it on top of his penis. Mindy pulled the string up, pulling his penis up, so it was pointing at the ceiling, and tied it off around the D-ring just as tightly as she could. Could they do anything else to him? They went off and whispered to each other. Dad taped them doing all this, even standing naked and whispering to each other.</p> <p>His nipples burned from the tight clothespins. His penis and testicles ached from being tied for so long. What else could they do to him? He found out.</p> <p>""You go get them while I play a little longer with him.""</p> <p>""OK. I'll be right back.""</p> <p>The sister who stayed began to fondle his naked butt. He groaned at the wonderful touch. Then, with one hand parted his butt cheeks and with the other, inserted a finger into his anus. He yelped at the sudden intrusion. But it felt good. Could they put something in there permanently?</p> <p>Sister returned with several things. One was a tube of muscle relaxant cream that you rub onto the muscle, then it starts out cool, then gets really hot. Next were a few pins. Another item was something he just wished for. It was a very long and fairly large enema nozzle that would slide into his butt very nicely. They would tie a rope around his already bound testicles, pulled down and back against the nozzle, then tie the end of the rope to his head restraints. But his sisters weren't finished yet. Their dad worked in plastics, and they found, among several others, a long polyurethane tube, about a ½ inch around, and about 5 inches long. One sister held his penis in her hands, while the other slowly pushed the tube into his penis as far as it would go. Markus screamed at the pain, then felt the pleasure overtake him. He never knew that such things could be done. The girls tied a twine around the small end sticking out, then began to wrap it around his cock as tightly as they could, tying if off behind his testicles. There was just a little slack in the twine, and the sisters could move the tube in and out just a little bit, sending Markus into epileptic like type fits. What if he had to pee, or sit on the toilet, or both? And a better question, what if he had to orgasm? He knew his sisters wouldn't let up on that portion of his bondage.</p> <p>The two naked girls took turns rubbing his penis up and down, Markus spasming in his ropes. The tube burned inside his penis. But seemed as nothing to his sisters. Then, they really began to play with their brother. Torturing his nipples, moving the tube in his penis up and down and turning it around and around, playing with his clamped nipples, with his tied toes, pulling out and pushing back in the nozzle in his anus, and finally something being done to his bound penis and testicles.</p> <p>Little stinging sensations burned his penis and testicles, then seemed to get worse and more and more of them. He had no idea what they were doing to him. The girls continued to wield the needles for fifteen minutes straight, Markus now screaming and writhing at the pricking sensations. Finally, the torture stopped.</p> <p>""I'm getting tired, sis. How about you?""</p> <p>""Yeah, me too. Ready to take a nap?""</p> <p>""Yeah, let's lay down and get a nap. We'll take care of Markus later.""</p> <p>The sisters climbed up into their bed, snuggled up to each other, and immediately went to sleep, leaving their little brother severely bound and tied. Daddy shut off the video camera and left the room, pulling the door closed behind him.</p></div>",[]
647,"Jennie Ties Cat, Part 1",1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-04-18,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger068.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>9-year-old Jennifer (Jennie) waited impatiently for her 9yo friend, Catelina (Cat) to come over this Friday morning. She wore a pair of blue short shorts which cut deeply into her little vagina, causing an outline around her crotch, a blue shirt the same color as her shorts held up by spaghetti straps and coming to just above her belly button. She was barefoot. It was mid-summer.</p> <p>Cat would be spending a week with her, doing all kinds of fun things, especially swimming. Jennie's short light brown hair fell to her shoulders, her deep brown eyes watching out the window for her friend's car. Her little freckles spread across her nose and upper cheeks. Suddenly, the car came around the corner of her street. She opened the front door and ran down the stairs to meet her friend.</p> <p>As Cat opened the door and got out, Jennie grabbed her and hugged her, as Cat hugged back. They kissed each other on the lips as sisters might. But it was more. Cat's blond hair hung in a pageboy cut, her bright blue eyes big and immane. Not a freckle or spot or blemish could be found on her body. She too wore the same blue shorts and shirt as Jennie. Cat grabbed two bags, and Jennie took one, and they ran up to Jennie's house after instructions from Cat's mom, the usual ""Be good,"" and ""Mind everything Jennie's parents tell you.""</p> <p>They ran into the living room. ""Dad, Cat's here. We're going upstairs to my room!""</p> <p>""OK!"" her dad called back. ""Stay where I can call you! Lunch will be ready shortly!""</p> <p>""OK, Dad!"" replied Jennie. They carried Cat's bags up to Jennie's room.</p> <p>""Cat, I have something special I want to do to you tonight,"" said Jennie as they put away Cat's clothes.</p> <p>""What is it, Jennie?""</p> <p>""You'll have to wait and see. I can't do it to you now. It'll have to wait.""</p> <p>""Kids, come down to lunch!"" yelled Jennie's dad.</p> <p>The girls ran downstairs and sat at the kitchen table. Dad brought in pizza and soda. The girls clapped their hands and shouted ""YAY!""</p> <p>""Listen, girls. I have to leave for quite a while. It may be midnight before I get back. Will you two be OK if I leave you here by yourselves?""</p> <p>""Sure, dad,"" replied Jennie. ""We know what to do, know all about 911, and all that stuff.""</p> <p>""Good. I have to leave now. Just put you dishes in the sink and I will do them tomorrow.""</p> <p>""OK, dad, bye, I love you.""</p> <p>""Yeah, me too,"" said Cat.</p> <p>""Love you both.""</p> <p>""Wow, we're really by ourselves,"" whispered Cat.</p> <p>""Yeah. Now I can have some fun with you even earlier than I thought.""</p> <p>The girls ate their pizza, drank their soda and put their dishes in the sink.</p> <p>""Come on, let's go back upstairs,"" said Jennie.</p> <p>The girls ran to their room.</p> <p>""OK, what did you want to show me, or do to me, or whatever?""</p> <p>""I want to take all your clothes off first.""</p> <p>Cat had no problem with that. They had seen each other naked hundreds of times. Jennie first removed her top. Jennie reached out and began to play with Cat's tiny nipples. Cat shivered up and down her whole body as Jennie toyed and lightly rubbed Cat's little nubs.</p> <p>""OH! That feels so good, Jennie!""</p> <p>Jennie finally stopped, leaving Cat breathing hard. Next, she unsnapped and unzipped Cat's shorts and pulled them off. Now Cat stood completely naked in front of her best friend.</p> <p>""Spread your legs apart, Cat.""</p> <p>Cat obeyed. Jennie reached down with a hand and just cupped Cat's vagina and slit and clit at first. Cat gasped. Jennie hugged Cat as her hand began to slowly move around and around. Cat gasped some more. She had never felt such sensations before. Jennie slid a finger into Cat's little slit, now wet from Jennie playing with her. Cat groaned, even as Jennie found Cat's clit. She moved her finger in and out of Cat's slit, and rubbed a thumb gently across Cat's clit. Cat began to move with Jennie's movements, not knowing what was happening to her. Jennie watched closely, then just as Cat was about to orgasm, stopped playing and pulled her hand away from Cat's pubic area.</p> <p>""NO! Please don't stop! I don't know what was happening, but I didn't finish!""</p> <p>Jennie pulled Cat close to her, her arms on Cat's back, moving around, cupping the other girl's little butt cheeks, running her fingers up and down Cat's butt crack. Jennie even parted Cat's cheeks and poked finger into Cat's anus. Cat grunted. Cat put her hands on Jennie's shoulders, laying her head against Jennie's.</p> <p>""I won't finish you off until I get to do you the way I want to do you, show you what excitement really is,"" Jennie whispered in Cat's ear. Cat put her arms around Jennie, pulling her closer. Jennie hugged Cat in return. The silence of love now existed between the two 9yo girls. They knew for certain they loved each other, not just as sisters, but also as lovers.</p> <p>""OK! Please! I beg of you! Do whatever you want to do to me! Just do to me whatever you were doing before!""</p> <p>""OK, first I want you to turn around with your back to me, and put your hands behind your back.""</p> <p>Cat obeyed her best friend, knowing that she wouldn't hurt her in any way. She felt rope of some kind being wrapped around her wrists, first one way, then the other, and tied off. She tried her wrists to get loose, but she couldn't even move them.</p> <p>""What are you doing to me, Jennie?"" asked Cat calmly.</p> <p>""I am going to tie you up. Is that OK with you?""</p> <p>""Sure. It might be kind of fun. I've heard of people tying up other people just for fun. Go ahead and tie me up any way you want.""</p> <p>""OK,"" said Jennie, ""now get on the floor."" Cat obeyed. Cat watched as Jennie then tied her ankles the same way she tied her wrists, around one way, then the other. But then she also tied Cat's big toes together.</p> <p>""This really feels good,"" said Cat. ""I am naked, helpless, and you can do whatever you want to do to me.""</p> <p>""But I'm not finished, sweet Cat. Now, roll to your stomach."" Cat rolled over as told. Jennie then blindfolded her friend with handkerchiefs over her eyes with another wrapped around to keep them in place. ""Can you see anything at all, Cat?""</p> <p>""No, nothing. It's all black.""</p> <p>""Good. Now I am going to gag you. Open your mouth."" Cat opened her mouth obediently, and Jennie stuffed a double-knotted sock into her mouth, forced the knot in as far as she could get it, then tied it off in the back of her head, below the blindfold knot.</p> <p>""OK, now I am going to hog-tie you,"" Jennie told her, pulling up her bound ankles and forcing them to Cat's wrists where she tied Cat's ankles to her wrists, the heels of Cat's bound feet pushing against the palms of her bound hands.</p> <p>""Now, you can play around and roll around and do whatever while I watch.""</p> <p>Cat began to do just that. Jennie's room was very big, so there was quite a bit of floor for Cat to roll around on and play on. Jennie could hear her grunt every so often. She watched as Cat's little bare vagina began to get wet, leaving little damp areas on the floor. Soon Cat began to struggle in earnest. Jennie looked at the clock. It had been almost an hour since she had tied Cat on the floor. Cat sweat profusely. Jennie went to Cat, and rolled her to her back. With one hand she began to play with Cat's little nipples, squeezing and pinching them and pulling on them and twisting them. With her other hand she began to massage Cat's slit, until a finger slipped in easily, Jennie rubbing her thumb against Cat's clit.</p> <p>Cat began to struggle, writhe at the sensations flowing through her thanks to Jennie's machinations. Soon, Cat shuddered and screamed through her gag. Jennie knew Cat had just reached her very first orgasm. She allowed Cat to settle down, then untied her.</p> <p>Cat said nothing, just slowly got up and hugged her friend softly, kissing her on the lips again, but this time...</p> <p>""Please,"" whispered Cat to Jennie, ""from now on, I want you to tie me up whenever I come over. And tonight, tie me up again.""</p> <p>""You must always be naked,"" ordered Jennie, ""even in front of daddy.""</p> <p>""No! You can't mean that! Only you have ever seen me naked! I can't be naked in front of dad!""</p> <p>""You have to, or you will never be tied up again.""</p> <p>""All... all right. Tomorrow, I will be naked for dad,"" stammered Cat.</p> <p>""I love you, Cat,"" said Jennie, kissing Cat full on the lips and playing with Cat's slit and clit again, bringing her to another orgasm.</p> <p>""I love you, too,"" agreed Cat.</p> <p>""I have an idea, Cat. How would you like to be partially tied up completely naked?""</p> <p>""That would be wonderful,"" whispered Cat with great expectations. She shivered at the thought.</p> <p>""Turn around."" Cat obeyed. Jennie pulled Cat's wrists behind her back once again, and tied them together even tighter than before. ""Now, open your mouth."" Again, Cat acceded to Jennie's command. Once again Jennie shoved the double-knotted sock into Cat's mouth and tying it off behind her head, once again gagging her, but even more tightly than the first time. Lastly, Jennie slipped a rope around Cat's neck and used it as a leash, leading Cat back downstairs, and anywhere she wished.</p> <p>Cat couldn't believe it. She was naked, tied with her hands behind her back, gagged, and leashed. Her hairless pussy tingled, and she could feel wetness down there. But she could do nothing.</p> <p>All she could do was wait for Jennie to do something to her...</p></div>",[]
648,Little Debbie: Given Enema and Toilet Tied,2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-04-18,16,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger069.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Debbie (not of the snack cake fame), 9 years old, played in her room. A warm summer day, she wore sleeveless shirt showing off her tummy almost up to her nipples, panties and her shorts. Her bright red hair flowed like a red waterfall down to just above her sweet butt cheeks. Her deep green eyes studied the game she played. Freckles covered her entire body.</p> <p>Suddenly, she felt her stomach, well, really her bowels (but what difference? ) begin to churn and gurgle. She knew what this meant. She got up and her little bare feet carried her from her basement bedroom, upstairs, past her dad saying, ""Bathroom again?"" to his questioning look. She continued on up the stairs to the large bathroom on the second floor. She just barely made it, pulling down her shorts and panties in one quick pull, kicking them off her toes. Just as soon as she sat down her bowels let loose.</p> <p>She hated it. But she couldn't help it. Afterward, she knew what she had to do. When she finished she used the toilet paper to wipe herself, then, taking off her shirt as well, stood naked in front of the bathroom sink. She turned on the water taps, getting the water nice and warm. She got her hands wet, then soaped her left hand really good. She reached back and began to wash her little butt hole, even sticking a finger up inside to clean it out completely. She then washed her hands with an anti-bacterial soap. She dried her hands and picked up her clothes and went downstairs to stand in front of her father.</p> <p>""Daddy?""</p> <p>""Yes, sweetheart.""</p> <p>She didn't want to ask. She hated them. But the way her daddy gave them to her, she didn't mind that much. ""Daddy, I need an enema.""</p> <p>Her father looked at her pensively. ""You know what that entails.""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy. But I still need one.""</p> <p>""OK, you leave your clothes down here, and go back upstairs to the bathroom. I'll be up in a few minutes.""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy.""</p> <p>So Little Debbie did as she was told. Waiting in the bathroom she began to get Goosebumps just thinking about what her daddy was going to do to her. Finally her daddy returned with a small box.</p> <p>""Are you ready, sweetie?""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy.""</p> <p>""OK, put your hands behind your back and turn with your butt to me.""</p> <p>Little Debbie did so. Daddy took her hands and turned them up so her fingers were almost to her neck. Daddy tied her wrists very tightly, and wrapped more rope up her forearms to her elbows. He then took more rope, tied it around her wrists, and wrapped her upper body with it, pinioning her arms down. Daddy made certain the ropes pushed down from the top and up from the bottom on her little nipples, making them stand out prominently. She knew what was coming. Daddy put a clothespin on each nipple, making Little Debbie cry out in pain. Daddy then blindfolded her and ball gagged her.</p> <p>""OK, I will help you down onto the floor.""</p> <p>When they got done, Little Debbie kneeled on the floor one cheek flat against it, her knees keeping her little freckled butt in the air. She automatically spread her knees as far apart as possible so Daddy could have easy access to her little anus.</p> <p>Little Debbie felt her Daddy's hand on her bottom, mostly up and down the crack of her bottom, something wet and slippery and cold being spread there, then she felt a finger work its way into her rear hole. She squirmed and squealed, but then she felt the pleasure from his finger. But just then, Daddy pulled out his finger.</p> <p>""OK, I have to get the water ready.""</p> <p>Little Debbie heard water running. Other noises. Then the nozzle being pushed into her backside. Then the water slowly filling her bowels. Little Debbie grunted as the water continued to flow. The stomach pains then attacked her. She wriggled her bottom back and forth, wanting the nozzle out of her.</p> <p>""Not yet, sweetheart. The water bottle isn't empty yet.""</p> <p>Her pains got worse. She didn't think she could hold it, but knew she must. Otherwise...</p> <p>The water continued to flow. Little Debbie squirmed more and more. She screamed through her ballgag.</p> <p>""Just a little more, honey. Just a little more.""</p> <p>NO! She couldn't take even that much! But she did. Finally, with excruciating pains in her belly, she felt the nozzle being pulled out.</p> <p>""Don't you dare go until you get on the toilet AND I finish tying you there.""</p> <p>Daddy helped her up, and sat her on the toilet. Daddy took her ankles, pulled them up, and tied them to each other with rope around the back of the bottom of the bowl.</p> <p>""OK, now you can go.""</p> <p>Little Debbie wondered if Daddy were going to stay. She never knew if he did or not. But she let go. Her stomach pains finally disappeared, her bowels empty.</p> <p>""OK, bend over. I'll wash your bottom.""</p> <p>Little Debbie did as she was told. Daddy wiped her bottom and anus with a warm washcloth. He flushed the toilet.</p> <p>""OK. I'll see you in a little while,"" and Daddy walked out closing the door loud enough for Little Debbie to hear.</p> <p>""Mmmm! Mmmmmmmph!"" she called out. Her Daddy didn't answer. She squirmed and wiggled on the toilet, but to no avail. She was tied too tightly. Daddy had never done this to her before. She wondered why he was doing it now. As she struggled, a warm feeling swept over her. Her nipples burned. Her arms ached. She felt off balance with her ankles tied up above the floor.</p> <p>Yet, that feeling grew and grew, warmer and warmer. Her bladder let go and she began to pee. The feeling seemed to grow with her urine release. But still, she didn't know what was happening. She tried to get something to happen, but nothing did, just the extremely wam and sexual feeling (sexual?) deep down inside her private parts. She could feel her little pussy become extremely wet, her clit pulsate with excitement. She screamed, trying to make something happen. Just then her father walked in.</p> <p>""Having fun?"" he asked her.</p> <p>Little Debbie moved her hips back and forth, shook her chest so the clothespins would wiggle on her already sore nipples. Still, nothing happened.</p> <p>""Oh, I see. Would you like me to help you?""</p> <p>Her Daddy touch her down there? Finally, she nodded.</p> <p>Daddy began to rub her little slit very easily, sliding a finger up and down the slit, smearing the wetness all around her lower lips. His finger slipped inside her, and she screamed at the sudden intrusion. Then she felt his finger on her clitoris. Soon, her Daddy was moving a finger in and out of her hairless twat, another rubbing up and down on her clit. Soon she felt the feelings even stronger, and suddenly she gasped, froze, and experienced her very first orgasm. Daddy flicked the clothespins on her nipples as well, sending a stream of pain/pleasure through her chest, forcing her orgasm to be even stronger. Finally, Little Debbie settled down, sweat rolling off her naked body.</p> <p>Daddy untied her feet, removed the clothespins, removed the blindfold, pulled out her ballgag, and untied her arms and wrists. She jumped into his arms.</p> <p>""Thank you, Daddy. I want to do that again, real soon.""</p> <p>""Don't worry, honey, you will.""</p> <p>And Daddy hugged Little Debbie, putting a hand on her little bare behind, another around her upper back. He picked her up and carried her downstairs...</p></div>",[]
649,"Jennie Ties Cat, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-04-28,6,3,"M, g/g, bd, humil, ped, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger070.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jennie pulled Cat around by the rope for the rest of the afternoon. At supper, she made Cat stand by her and made Cat watch her eat. Cat was hungry; her stomach growled terribly. She was thirsty; the knotted handkerchief in her mouth soaked up all her spittle.</p> <p>Jennie didn’t care. Cat’s excitement climbed. Her pussy got wetter and wetter, until she could feel it running down her thighs. Every so often Jennie had Cat spread her legs and Jennie would lick off the cunt juices.</p> <p>But now, Cat had to go to the bathroom, and not just to pee, but to do #2 as well. She began to make mmphing noises to get Jennie’s attention. Jennie looked at Cat.</p> <p>“You have to do something?” she asked Cat.</p> <p>“MmmMm! MmmmMmmMm!” said Cat, jumping up and down and squeezing her legs together in the universal sign of having to go to the bathroom.</p> <p>“OK. I guess I can let you go.” Jennie tugged on the taut rope leash around Cat’s neck and led her to the bathroom. “You have to pee, or poop? Or both?” Jennie asked her.</p> <p>Cat nodded every time. Jennie led Cat by the rope leash to the bathroom, occasionally tugging harshly on the rope, slightly choking Cat. The sensations of the choking while she was naked, her hands tied behind her back and the gag caused her to shiver quite hard.</p> <p>“OK, Cat. Sit down.”</p> <p>Cat hesitated. They had always gone into the bathrooms together if they had to pee, but not poop.</p> <p>“Sit!” ordered Jennie. Cat sat quickly on the toilet. “Spread your legs as wide as you can!” ordered Jennie again. Cat rose up and moved her legs back as far as she could, then sat back down on the toilet, looking lovingly up at Jennie.</p> <p>“Do not pee or poop until I tell you to.”</p> <p>Cat waited for Jennie’s orders. She had to pee so badly she didn’t know how long she could hold it. She broke out into a sweat trying to hold back her urine and poop. She strained, her face showing Jennie how badly Cat had to go.</p> <p>“OK, Cat. You may now let it all go.” Cat’s face became a face of serenity as she let her urine go. It seemed to take forever. At the same time, her bowels moved. Jamie smiled, listening and watching Cat’s body functions.</p> <p>Finally, Cat finished. Before allowed up, Jamie pulled off some toilet paper and wiped Cat’s pee hole very carefully.</p> <p>“I want you to get up and bend over as far as you can with your legs spread so I can wash your butt hole.”</p> <p>Cat reluctantly obeyed Jamie, completely embarrassed by the situation that Jamie had to clean off her bottom. Jamie used a warm and soapy cotton washcloth and began to gently wipe Cat’s bottom. Jamie cleaned and cleaned until nothing was left, then soaped her own middle finger and easily slid it into Cat’s anus until it was clean deep inside. Jamie used antibacterial soap to wash her hands.</p> <p>Jamie let Cat back upstairs to their bedroom. She laid Cat on the bed, then tied her feet together, then tied them to the foot rail. Then she once again blindfolded Cat. Jamie tickled Cat’s bare feet, causing Cat to giggle behind her gag and writhe around on the bed. Jamie moved up Cat’s calves, her thighs, to her little slit. Jamie wasted no time this time, and brought Cat to an orgasm in only minutes.</p> <p>She untied Cat, stripped herself, and they slept in each other’s arms through the night, read for tomorrow when Cat would be naked in front of dad...</p></div>",[]
650,"Ashley et.al. Tied Up, Tickled, Tortured",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-04-28,21,4,"M, g/g/g/g/b, bd, ped, anal, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger071.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ashley is now 14 years old, and I don’t see much of her any more, not since she moved to Kansas City, MO. However, at the time of my restraining her and tickling her, she was 11 living just a few blocks from me in a small town that was a part of Kansas City, Kansas.</p> <p>Her future stepmother and her father both had to work, so Dee (future stepmom) asked if I would baby-sit Ashley during the summer when she would be out of school. I said sure, I would love to.</p> <p>Dee told me much about Ashley before I began. She had a sister whom she took care of because her mother was a whore and paid little attention to them. One of the times the man had bound their mother to the bed, then pulled them out from underneath the bed and stripped them and tied them up as well, and made them watch as he tortured and fucked their mother, then left them all naked and tied up. Ashley finally freed herself, then her sister, and they untied their mother. They took care of her for over a week. Eventually the girls were taken away from the mother and separated. Since then, Ashley had no knowledge of where her mother or her sister disappeared to.</p> <p>The first day I went over, and for several weeks after, Ashley had not idea what to make of me. She didn’t know if I would be a nice guy, a jerk, or what. She didn’t talk to me except to ask questions about if she could do this or do that. Eventually, she accepted me. However, because of what happened to her mother, she would never hug a guy whatsoever. I was able to get one hug out of her, one that she offered, out of the entire three and a half months I was there.</p> <p>I bought her a new bikini bathing suit, and she wore it every day from the time she got up until she went to bed. They lived in a trailer park, and we went swimming almost every day. She didn’t know how to swim at all, but she taught herself how to.</p> <p>Her swimming suit was blue, which covered very little. She was lean and long, with the body of a boy. She looked really sexy in it.</p> <p>Well, now to get to the meat of the whole thing. Ashley wanted to drive my car. That is, I would control the pedals while she steered. Again, in her bathing suit and barefoot. I hesitated, but finally agreed. After about a week, I had to make a decision.</p> <p>“Ashley, if you want to continue to drive the car, I have to make a deal with you. I know how much you love to drive, right?”</p> <p>“Yeah, you know how much. I would do anything to keep driving.”</p> <p>“You mean absolutely anything?” She nodded and agreed. “Very well, here is the deal. Next time we go driving, and every time after that, you can drive as far into the country as you want. But, on the way back, I drive, with you sitting next to me naked, your wrists tied behind your back and your feet together. When we get home, I tied you to the bed naked and tickle for as much and as long as I want to. Your decision. What do you say?”</p> <p>“You won’t hurt me, will you?”</p> <p>“Ash, that is the furthest thing from my mind. I just want you to have fun without being able to move and get away or protect yourself. Yes or no.”</p> <p>Ashley nodded reluctantly. “When do you want to go driving?” I asked her. It was only 1000.</p> <p>“Now. Let’s go now.”</p> <p>“OK. Now, you have to wear a jumper or something like that, and be completely naked underneath it so it will be easy to take off when we come back.”</p> <p>Ashley went into her room, just off the small living room (I could have got up and watched her, but I didn’t want to go any further than I already had.) and changed.</p> <p>We went out to the car, I got in, and she slid in on my lap, my penis growing into instant hardness, knowing there was nothing underneath the little short jumper she wore. She drove deep into the country, and finally told me she wanted to go back. She pulled over to the side of a road, and I stopped the car and turned it off. She slid into the passenger seat and turned to look at me.</p> <p>“Are you still going to tie me up naked?” she asked me.</p> <p>“Yes, I am. I won’t force you, however, if you’ve changed your mind.”</p> <p>For an answer Ash barely lifted her bottom off the seat and pulled the jumper up and over her head, and tossed it into the back seat.</p> <p>I looked at her. Her little nipples were just that, little with almost no aureole. Her pale skin matched her white-blond hair, her ice blue eyes and her cheeks spotted with cute freckles. She had the most perfect toes and feet I had ever seen on any girl or woman. Absolutely perfect.</p> <p>“Get up on your knees with your back to me, and put your wrists behind your back.”</p> <p>She obeyed, but I couldn’t tell if it was with trepidation or excitement. Her little bottom was so small I could almost take one hand and spread it across both cheeks. I took a long rope, probably four feet worth, and wrapped her wrists one way, then the other way, and tied the ends off behind her fingers where she couldn’t reach the knots, which she couldn’t have gotten loose anyway. I then tied her ankles the same way, then I tied her big toes together and pulled them back by the rope and tied them to her ankle rope. Now, to her surprise, I asked her to open her mouth as wide as she could. I put my arms around her torso so she couldn’t see what I was doing, and in minutes had a small homemade ball gag shoved into her mouth and tied behind her head. She didn’t even try to speak, or to get loose.</p> <p>I lay her down in the seat, face up, her feet in my lap where I could lift them up so I could lick and suck her toes and soles. All the way home she groaned and moaned as I continued to play with her toes. I could see her cunt leaking out juices, becoming slick and shiny.</p> <p>(A little aside here: It was a week or so later I learned that even though she had seen her mother with different men and watched her having sex, Ashley knew very little about sex herself, and didn’t even know the words for the parts of her or a man’s body.)</p> <p>When we got back to her trailer, I parked the car, helped her sit up, and I slid the jumper back over her naked body, putting her arms inside it. I left her feet tied, and carried her into the trailer and back to her stepmom’s room. Her own bed barely held her, and her stepmom’s bed was large with four posts, perfect for tying her spread eagle.</p> <p>I removed her jumper, and I asked her if I could blindfold her as well. She barely nodded, so I wrapped a bandana around her eyes several times and tied it off behind her head. Now she couldn’t talk or see, or move her body now that I tied her wide open for me.</p> <p>Her little cunt was so wet a small dark spot formed under her little slit on the covers. Her breathing increased, unsure as to what to expect.</p> <p>I got on the bed next to her, and put my wiggling fingers in her armpits. She began to giggle through her gag as I continued to tickle her down her sides, to the sides of her hips. She squirmed in her ties, unable to get free. I tied her tightly, so she could move little.</p> <p>I tickled the insides of her thighs, which sent peals of muffled laughter through her. I moved down her legs to her feet and toes and continued my sucking and licking while my fingers tickles. She went from giggles to groans to giggles and back to groans.</p> <p>“Am I hurting you, Ash?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head no.</p> <p>“Shall I continue to tickle you?”</p> <p>This time she nodded yes.</p> <p>I tickled back up, to her stomach, where I tongued her belly button. It moved up and down with more of her laughter. I stopped, and began to tickle all around her little nipples, then on the nipples themselves. Ashley gasped. She tried to move her body away from my fingers attacking her nipples, but it did no good. I began to rub them, pinching them lightly, pulling on them, twisting them. Ashley again gasped, rocking back and forth. I stopped, ran my fingers again down her body, down her stomach, past her belly button, down to her cunny.</p> <p>I cupped it gently.</p> <p>“Mmmph! Mmmph!” Ashley cried out. Cries of joy, or of consternation?</p> <p>“Do you want me to continue, Ash?” I asked her.</p> <p>It took a minute for her to answer, but she finally nodded. So I did.</p> <p>I rubbed my hand up and down her seeping slit, and she moved her pubis with my moving hand. She might not have known the names of the body, but she certainly knew how to use them. I let a finger slip into her slit, but it stopped abruptly. Her hymen had not yet been opened. Do I dare? No. I would put my penis in her to do that. I continued to move my finger in and out as my thumb found her clit. I used another finger to find her anus, and it was already so wet I had no trouble sliding it in as well. Now I began in earnest to move all my fingers and thumb. Gradually she moved with me, then finally writhed in the throes of pre-orgasm, until finally she screamed through her gag, tensing as she reached her first orgasm of her life. I pulled all my fingers out, and she screamed again.</p> <p>“I am going to leave you tied up the rest of the day. To get used to the idea. I will be in later to bring you to another orgasm.”</p> <p>I left her. She screamed, but did no good. I turned to look at her one last time, then shut the door on her.</p> <p>Two hours before Dee was to arrive home, I stripped and returned to Ashley, still bound spread eagle, gagged and blindfolded. I looked at her cunny, and it continued to leak her sweet juices. I got on the bed, and Ash made a noise.</p> <p>I kneeled down between her legs, spread myself out, and aimed my penis directly at her cunt. It slid in quickly. Ashley screamed at the pain of such a large object being inserted into her slit. Immediately I began to move in and out until I hit her hymen. I jabbed and jabbed until it broke, Ashley really screaming in pain this time. I could feel the blood surrounding my penis.</p> <p>Slowly now, I continued to move in and out, until Ashley began to move her hips to my own rhythm. Soon, I spurted deep into her vagina, as she screamed and orgasmed herself.</p> <p>I pulled out and got off her. I untied her, removed her gag and blindfold. We took a quick shower together, and cleaned the covers.</p> <p>She soon became my little tied slut. One time I tied her with her wrists to her ankles, gagged and blindfolded, on her face with her butt up in the air, her anus winking directly at me. I used it as well, pushing my cock deep into her anal passage, until I spurted into it as well, bringing her to orgasmed as I played with her cunt and clit at the same time.</p> <p>Then, it came to where she would remain naked in the trailer, ready to serve me in any was I wanted her to. Many times I would just tie her up and let her roll around on the floor. Her favorite position was the good old hogtie.</p> <p>If friends came over, she would quickly put on the shortest jumper she had, wearing no underwear. If she raised her arms, her cunt and part of her bare bottom could be easily seen. </p> <p>Dee and Ashley finally moved to KC, MO. However, her daughter and 10yo twin daughters, Kelsey and Kayla, and 12yo son, Kyle, moved in. Quite often I babysat the kids. The two girls begged me to bathe them. I did, their cute little naked wet bodies giving me an erection. I would wash their hair, and soap down their bodies, using my hands to clean them everywhere. I would rub a finger into their butt cracks and clean there, then around to their little hairless cunnies and wash there as well. I would rinse them off, dry them off, and allow them to sit in the living room naked and watch TV. Kyle just looked disgusted.</p> <p>I remember one evening I watched three girls instead of two, as well as Kyle. A friend of their mother had come over, and brought her 8yo daughter, Madison, with her. She asked me if I would babysit the all of them, and I immediately agreed.</p> <p>When they left, I began to pick up and roll the girls around on the bed. They began to get hot would ask me if they could take off their shirts, then their shorts, and finally their panties. I had all three girls stark naked, picking them up and tossing them around. I made a concerted effort to hold them or touch them in their bare cunnies, perhaps a finger up their butts against their little anuses. They didn’t notice a thing. Then it happened. All three of them wet the bed. They had been having so much fun, they didn’t let me know they had to go to the bathroom.</p> <p>“OK, girls. This calls for punishment. Go clean yourselves off, go into Nana’s room, and wait for me.”</p> <p>I gathered up my bag of rope, and met them in the bedroom.</p> <p>“Now, for your punishment I am going to tie all three of you girls up, blindfold you and gag you. Madison, you get in the middle, Kayla on the right, Kelsey on the left.”</p> <p>I physically moved them into the position I wanted them, all the same. Wrists tied together and pulled back and tied to the head rail. I pulled their feet up one at a time and spread them apart, and tied them to the upper cross rail, so their little cunnies were directly above their heads. I blindfolded and gagged them. Then I started to play with them, rubbing their little slits, flicking their sweet nipples, rubbing their little clits. They all screamed, wiggling around, trying to get away. Then I really got put it to them, rubbing their little butt holes. I kept this up for about an hour. The girls began to leak almost immediately.</p> <p>Then Kyle came in. He looked at what was happening to the girls and wanted to be tied up too. So I told him to strip and lay down on the floor. I blindfolded him, gagged him, and hogtied him. I told him to have fun. I did rub his little bottom, probed his anus, made him squirm. I rolled him to his side and grabbed his hairless cock and balls and squeezed until he screamed. I rolled him back to his stomach, told him to go ahead and masturbate himself.</p> <p>In another hour I caused the girls to reach orgasm, their first I was sure, one at a time. I returned to Kyle, rolled him over, and he still hadn’t cum.</p> <p>“Do you what masturbate means?” I asked him. He shook his head no. He hadn’t even tried.</p> <p>So I took his cock and balls in hands, and began to masturbate him myself. He groaned and mumbled, getting louder as he came to orgasm. Finally it happened. He tensed and watched his cock spurt semen all over the floor.</p> <p>I rolled him back to his stomach.</p> <p>“Bye. I’ll be back in an hour to untie you and give you a shower.” I closed the bedroom door and returned to the living room. About that time their mothers returned. They wanted to know where the kids were. I said in the bedroom. They were naughty and nasty so I tied them up to keep them out of mischief.</p> <p>They went to the bedroom, returned.</p> <p>“Good. Go ahead and do what you need to do to make sure they aren’t naughty again. We’re going back out for another couple of hours.”</p> <p>I continued to torture all the children to the point of exhaustion. A couple of hours later I finally untied the children, and the girls and Kyle got into the shower. As I cleaned them all up, I masturbated them all again.</p> <p>“That feels good, but it feels a lot better tied up,” said Kelsey. But they all agreed. I told them I would tie them up from now on whenever I came to babysit.</p> <p>Unfortunately, I haven’t been asked to babysit for about 4 months now. I have extensive medical problems, and have not been able to agree to baby sitting due to the pain from arthritis.</p> <p>Maybe I’ll go over there and see how they’re all doing one of these days...</p></div>",[]
651,Lance & Kelly,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-05-07,22,3,"m, f, bondage",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger072.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lance and Kelly walked hand in hand through the wooded park hand in hand, laughing and kissing as they did. They were both the same age, 13. Kelly “achieved” her woman hood when her period started just three years ago. Many times since then she looked in the mirror several times a month to see how quickly her pubic and underarm hair grew. She began to shave her legs and her underarms. She used a nice anti-perspirent and deodorant. She washed her hair three times a week to keep it nice for Lance. Her blue eyes sparkled with her golden hair, her pale skin visible on a good moonlit night. Her pug nose always wrinkled when she laughed. She never masturbated nor even played with herself.</p> <p>Lance masturbated at least three times a week, sometimes three times a day. His penis measured about 6” long when erect. His dark pubic hair matched the dark hair on his head. His Mediterranean skin contrasted perfectly with Kelly’s pale Scandinavian and hair. His black eyes shone with love. Even now he could feel his penis oozing the clear pre-cum, soaking the front of his underwear. His limited sexual knowledge came from no sex with a girl or boy. He hoped Kelly would help both of them achieve that knowledge sometime soon. If not, it didn’t matter to him. They loved each other so much that neither would push the other to do something that might not be right until they were married.</p> <p>Suddenly, something hit them over their heads. They collapsed immediately. About thirty minutes later they began to wake up. As soon as Lance tried to move, he couldn’t. He looked around. The darkness still covered them in its arms.</p> <p>Lance realized he was naked, and tied to a tree somewhere in the park woods. He was kneeling, his ankles and wrists tied behind a small tree, a severe ball gag preventing him from speaking. He felt the throb deep down in his penis. Street lamps allowed him to look down and found his penis and testicles sported what he later would discover as a ball separator/cock cage with it so foreshortened he would never get an erection with it on him. He noticed small locks holding it in place.</p> <p>He looked around and saw Kelly directly in front of him, bound upside down to a tree limb. Her knees bent over a very large limb, her legs spread and feet tied to her thighs. He could barely make out her wrists, pulled down behind her, then noticed a rope running through her little cunt lips. She too was severely ball gagged. It seemed she still hadn’t come awake. Looking at her he immediately tried to reach an erection, but it did nothing to him but cause cock pain because his penis couldn’t get an erection. His balls hurt as well, being bound so tightly with his sperm unable to transverse and spurt out his cock. Something else he noticed. Her breasts. This would be the first time, and probably the only time, that he would be able to see her completely naked. Her breasts were tied together, the ropes pulled back and tied to her thigh/ankle ropes. Her nipples stood erect and hard. Her breasts were not yet a full woman’s breasts, but just right for a 13yo girl. He shuddered at just the thought of that beautiful 13yo body in his arms, his cock jack-hammering into her pussy.</p> <p>He heard her groan, fluttering her eyes. When she came fully awake, she screamed, but it reached only Lance’s ears. She tried to talk, but Lance merely shook his head to tell her he couldn’t understand her. She looked at him, and noticed the contraption on his genitals. She didn’t know what it was for, but it hid his cock and balls so she couldn’t see them. She struggled to get loose, but no go. She finally settled down, the blood finally affecting her head as she hung there upside down.</p> <p>How long would they be tied up? Why would anyone want to tie them up like this? Lance looked around to find their clothes. Nothing lay nearby. Did whoever did this to them also take all their clothes?</p> <p>They heard voices. Would they be heard if they yelled through their gags? Lance started, and Kelly joined in. But apparently whoever passed by them couldn’t hear them because of the gags. They could only hope someone would come close enough for them to be heard.</p> <p>Kelly had to pee. She began to cry, and then couldn’t hold it any more. A stream of urine exited her urethra, and acted as a fountain, the drops falling on Kelly in many different places. Kelly cried even more, the smell of ammonia attacking her nose.</p> <p>Lance tried to think. They had been walking for about an hour when they got hit, that was about 2200. He determined now that perhaps another hour passed, which made it around 2300. They promised their folks that they would be home at 2230. Well, they didn’t make it, which means both their folks would call the police when they discovered that neither of them reached home on time. He hoped that the police even now were looking for them. Both their folks knew they would be walking in the park. He laid his head back and waited, wanting to soothe Kelly, but no chance.</p> <p>Kelly continued to cry, her upper body and especially her legs and feet becoming tingly without proper circulation. She didn’t know how much longer she would last hanging upside down. She finally settled down. Lance thought she might have passed out. He was right. She had.</p> <p>Now, Lance himself waited.</p> <p>Still they remained tied to the trees, Lance wondering when they would be rescued. Wait! Voices! It sounded like the police! He began yelling as loud as he could.</p> <p>“Do you see anything over there, Clancy”</p> <p>“No sergeant. Nothing. I suggest we continue walking through the woods, with a spread of about fifteen feet between the policemen and the men from town who have offered to help us find those kids.”</p> <p>“Good idea, Clancy. Come over here and we’ll set that up. Gather all the townspeople to get here also.”</p> <p>“Aye sergeant. Will do.” Soon, everyone was gathered. Directions were given out. Within minutes everyone walked his route as organized by Clancy.</p> <p>Several people passed by the area where the two children were still tied up. Lance tried to wake up Kelly. She didn’t respond.</p> <p>He yelled again, hoping someone would hear him eventually. He was right.</p> <p>“Hey! Over here! I hear something!” shouted one of the men. Several others joined him, all talking at once. “Shut up! Listen!” Silence fell over them. Yes! It sounded like a child making whimpering noises.</p> <p>Slowly they formed a large circle, and began walking toward each other. Soon someone shouted, “Over here! I found them!”</p> <p>Everyone came running and found Lance and Kelly. One of the men removed Lance’s gag, then began to work on his ropes.</p> <p>“No! Get Kelly! I think she’s fainted! She may need a doctor!”</p> <p>The sergeant called for an ambulance. Within minutes the ambulance appeared. The men were still working on getting Kelly untied from the limb. Finally, the men managed to get all ropes and her ball gag removed. They lay her down on a blanket the ambulance crew provided, then they put her on a gurney and took her to the hospital.</p> <p>As they carried his beloved away, the rest of them began to work on Lance’s ropes and gag. Within minutes Lance stood up, his cock cage/ball separator still hanging on his genitals.</p> <p>The sergeant said, “Have you ever seen the like. Anyone got any bolt cutters?”</p> <p>“Yeah,” said one of the men, “I live close by. It will only take a couple of minutes,” and he ran off.</p> <p>In the meantime, as the guys began to twist and turn the cage around and around, his erection started again, but no luck. He told the sergeant what happened. He mentioned that neither of them saw their attackers, but it seemed all their clothes and money were gone. He explained he had about $250.00 in his pocket, Kelly around $130.00.</p> <p>Suddenly, the man with the bolt cutters returned. “Here, let me at him.”</p> <p>In a few minutes the locks were cut, and he asked them if he could go ahead and take it off himself. They others stood back and watched as Lance pulled off the cage. He knew it. Instantly his penis came to full erection. No one said anything. The sergeant put a blanket left by the ambulance crew around him. Just then, his walkie talkie came to life.</p> <p>“Sergeant, this is HQ. We have the suspects in custody. They admitted to everything. It was a couple, and we found out they had been doing this all over the country. Attacking children and severely tying them up just for the fun of it and burglarizing them. No deaths ever occurred, fortunately. We have the clothes the kids were wearing, all of their money. Get the boy to the hospital and have him checked there. His folks will be waiting for him there. Kelly’s folks are already there. The doc said she would be just fine.”</p> <p>“Aye, HQ. Will do.”</p></div>",[]
652,Three Girls Tied Up,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-05-20,112,3,"M, g/g/g, bd, humil, ped, anal, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger073.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jackie, Janey and Jenny, all 11 years old, talked their parents into a sleep over at Jenny’s. They brought no pajamas, because this was going to be a nude sleep over. They carried sacks with a few pieces of cloth in them to fool their parents. They all met early, like around noon, on Friday. They only went half day on Friday. So they would have almost a three-day weekend to play around. Jenny’s parents were leaving about 1300 on Friday for the whole weekend, so they would have the house all to themselves, and planned to stay naked the whole time.</p> <p>The girls stripped the minute they entered Jenny’s bedroom. None of them were embarrassed by the three showing off their bodies. They all took gym together, so they already knew each other’s body as well as they did their own. Well, almost. Just as soon as they’d stripped, Jenny’s mother yelled up to them: “We’re going now, honey. There’s plenty of money on the shelf next to the kitchen phone. You girls should be able to have enough to eat. Be good you three!”</p> <p>“We will, Mom! Bye!” All three waited with baited breath and didn’t move until they heard the car not only pull out of the driveway, but pull away from the house.</p> <p>“Yay, we’re by ourselves!” yelled Jenny. “How about a group hug!” The three girls got close and hugged each other. Each one received a small pinch on their butts by the girl to her right. The girls traipsed downstairs to get something to eat. Jenny was the last to go down so she viewed each of the other girls’ butts. Jenny’s enthralling look told her she wanted them both to be tied up, together. After all, Jenny lived here, they didn’t, so she believed she should get first shot at tying up the other two girls.</p> <p>They all played around, trying to grab each other’s breasts, trying to clamp a hand over their vaginal areas, trying to spank each other’s bare bottom. They all settled down to eat hamburgers Jenny’s mother made for them (micro waved), with homemade fries, and soda. Of course, they all needed to use the bathroom at the same time. Inevitably Jenny, Jackie and Janie all entered the upstairs bathroom so they talked while each one peed. It was fun to see each other pee and wipe themselves off.</p> <p>They returned to Jenny’s room where they all stood perfectly still while they observed the other girls’ bodies. As I describe Jenny, this could apply to any of them (except for color). Their bodies were almost the same except for coloring. Jenny’s deep black raven hair (more like midnight blue when the shined directly on it) fell below her knees. Her breasts seemed most like a half of a large apple, with almost pale aureole and nipples barely noticeable against her mild white skin. Her pubic area lay barely covered with a few wisps of the same dark hair. Deep black eyes spied on anyone around, almost as if she did it on purpose. And her eyes—the black covered every millimeter of the pupils. No white showed at all.</p> <p>Jackie came from the Polynesian peoples. Her hair too was black, but the natural black, not at all like Jenny’s. A few more hairs covered her pubic area, her dark aureole and nipples wrinkled and jutting up and straight out. Her eyes too were black, but again the usual black with the white edged around her eyes. Her hair grew to the middle of her back.</p> <p>And Janey, her coloring was in the middle of the other two. Her skin shone as a dark white. Nipples and aureole—same color. Eyes a steel blue. Her hair was spattered with semi black and white strands. It grew to the shoulders.</p> <p>They began to feel each other, beginning with the nipples. They all giggled at being touched there. Down to their vaginas and clits. Each one jumped at the touch of those two parts of their bodies. Each one now turned around so the other two could inspect her butt and even her anus, that forbidden area, which made it even more appealing.</p> <p>“OK, girls. Which one gets tied by the other two?” No one answered right away. “Well, how about this. One girl ties the other two, then the next girl keeps one girl tied, and ties up the free one. Then the final one does the same thing. After that, she has to untie the other two so we can all get a goodnight’s sleep.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” offered Jackie. “I like that idea. Now, how do we decide who gets to be the one to tie up the other two?”</p> <p>“I have it,” mentioned Janey. “Why don’t we put our panties into a hat or basket or something, and let Jenny hold it. One person puts her arm in and moves them around to mix them up good. Then she pulls out one panty, and whoever the panty belongs to gets to tie up the other two.”</p> <p>“OK,” said Jenny. “I have a large hat in my closet.” She retrieved the hat, similar to a Mexican sombrero. “OK, get all three panties and put them in the hat.” Jackie found them all, and tossed them inside. Jenny mixed them up, making sure the other girls closed their eyes. She herself closed her own eyes as well. She put the hat above her head then stood up. “OK, girls. Which one of you will pick out the panty?”</p> <p>“I will,” said Janey. She reached in and mixed the panties once again. She grabbed one, and the girl she chose was...</p> <p>----</p> <p>The girls gathered around Janey. She spread them out to see whom they belonged to. Jenny smiled. She could tell they were hers, by the slit at the crotch area. She let the other girls look for a little longer, then claimed the underwear.</p> <p>“They’re mine, girls,” she told the other two. “So I guess that means I get to tie you two up first. Now, where would be a good place to tie you? I know, the basement would be a great place. Wait until you see what my dad has done to it. Come on. Remember, no clothes or jewelry whatsoever.” The girls removed all the jewelry they wore.</p> <p>“Good. Follow me,” Jenny ordered them.</p> <p>The basement door was at the very end of the kitchen. Jenny pulled open the large basement door. It squeaked on its hinges. Jenny walked down the circular staircase with the other girls following behind her. Jackie and Janey couldn’t believe what they saw hanging on the walls. Handcuffs, all sizes. Whips from the single bullwhip to the cat o’nine tails, some just leather, some spiked. Complete breast clamps with one board fitting on top of the breasts, the other board under them, then screwed together until both breasts became as flat as they could be. They saw spreader bars, soft ankle and wrist cuffs. Gags of all different types and sizes, the most prevalent the ball gag with full face and head trainer. Blindfolds of padded leather, all sizes. There seemed to be no end of torture devices, most of which had never been seen, much less knew about.</p> <p>“What have you done here? Is this a dungeon?” asked Janey</p> <p>“Oh, I helped my dad fix it up. You girls don’t know it, but my dad has been tying me up since I was five years old. He has given me all kinds of punishment down here. At first I hated it, then began to accept it, finally loved it. Even now I will beg my dad to tie me up down here in some way. Sometimes I just want to be tied just for the pleasure of being bound. Usually he complies. And now it is time for you two to be shackled in some way. Ready?”</p> <p>“No way. Jenny. No way. This is a bit more than I bargained for,” said Jackie.</p> <p>“OK. If Janey lets me tie her up, will you let me tie you up?”</p> <p>“I guess that would be okay.” She turned to Janey. “Janey, are you going to let Jenny tie you up?”</p> <p>Janey turned to Jackie. “Sure, why not? I trust Jenny, otherwise I wouldn’t be here. I want to know what’s it’s like to be naked, bound, helpless. I think it should be fun.”</p> <p>“OK. I’ll do it. But I don’t like it.”</p> <p>“OK, girls. I am going to tie your hands in front of you, palm to palm. I will put on a gag and blindfold. I will hoist you a little ways into the air. I will then put very long spreader bars on your ankles, tying right ankle of one spreader to the left ankle of the other girl. They will be very long, so you will have to almost do complete splits. Your vagina will almost be touching the bar, but not quite. I will attach breast clamps to each set of breasts. From there, I will improvise. Are you ready?”</p> <p>Jackie sounded like it would be fun. Janey still didn’t feet right about this, but agreed.</p> <p>Jenny proceeded with her bondage plan. She first tied their wrists together, palms together. She added the ball gag and the leather blindfold. The girls couldn’t see or speak. She spread Jackie’s legs until they fit snugly into the straps. Jackie made several Babylon comments. Jenny then did the same to Janey. She didn’t stop screaming until Jenny pulled her hands away. Jenny locked Jackie’s right ankle cuff to Janey’s left ankle cuff. Jenny then attached breast clamps first to Jackie until the girl’s breasts seemed to squeeze out over the end of the clamp. Jackie squealed at the pressure she felt on her virgin breasts. She reported the procedure to Janey. She too screamed bloody hell, and screamed and jerked around in her bonds trying to escape the pain in her breasts. Jenny took a couple more turns of the wing bolts to their clamps. Jenny then raised them both up through a series of pulleys her dad fixed for her in case she ever wanted to do any self-bondage. Finally, she tied the middle of the two bars to steel bolts in the basement floor, and pulled on them until each girl was stretched to her fullest.</p> <p>“Well, my favorite girlfriends, what should do I do with you now? I could just leave you here until it’s time for you to go home.”</p> <p>Both girls shook their heads no many times.</p> <p>“Oh, very well. I’m going upstairs just for a minute. I’ll be right back.”</p> <p>Jenny did go upstairs, and opened the front door for her mom and dad to come in. Jenny whispered, “I have the two of them tied up in the basement now. I want you to pretend you’re a burglar who just happened to find me naked, and forced me to lead me downstairs. I want you to add me to the other two girls bondage, just like them. I want you to scare the hell out of them, but don’t forget to torture me. And I don’t mean a tickle here and there. I want you to do to me exactly what you do to them. If you put a dildo in their vaginas, put one in mine, too. If you torture their anuses, then do the same to me. If you tighten down their breast clamps, do that to me too. Only, I want every thing you do to them, double it for me.”</p> <p>“Gotcha,” agreed her father.</p> <p>“Ready, dad?” He nodded.</p> <p>Dad cleared his throat, but quietly so the girls downstairs wouldn’t hear him. Then spoke: “I saw you come in with two other girls. Where are they? And if you don’t tell me now, I will throw you outside completely naked and lock the door.”</p> <p>“Oh, sir! Please don’t do that. They’re in the basement.”</p> <p>“Take me there, you little snot-mouthed kid.”</p> <p>“Come this way, please, sir!” He followed her down the basement stairs and he couldn’t believe what a lovely sight he saw. The two girls totally naked and in complete bondage. “Get over there with them, you little bitch.”</p> <p>Jenny held up the thumb and forefinger on her right hand, making a circle. Her dad just winked at her and smiled.</p> <p>“Stand over there next to them. I am going to tie you just exactly the way you tied them.”</p> <p>“Oh, sir! Please don’t? I mean.. . .”</p> <p>“I don’t care what you mean. Get your beautiful little ass over there and be prepared to be tied up as well.”</p> <p>She followed her father’s instructions. He in fact did tie her tighter than the other two girls. Even the breast clamp seemed to be even tighter, almost pushing her little nipples over the other side. She knew as soon as he rubbed her nipples that is exactly where they were.</p> <p>He spared nothing on the girl’s bodies. He put clamps on their nipples, put clamps on their vaginal lips, put clamps on their clitorises, even put clamps on their anuses. The girls screamed through their gags. Now, he took a whip and began to whip them from their backs to their thighs, putting nice stripes on everywhere he struck them. He stopped for a while, then removed the clamps from their anuses, and began to insert large dildos into their rear canals. The flange at the end of each butt plug would prevent them from sliding out. He would play with each girl in turn, sliding the plug in and out, in and out, until he drove each girl crazy. Leaving the rear dildo in, he pushed a vibrating vaginal plug in as well. It, too, sported a flange at the bottom preventing it from sliding out. He turned on the vibrator of each girl in turn, watched the wriggle even more severely than when he did the anal plug. Each girl nearly reached orgasm, then stopped. Except for his daughter. He brought her to a complete orgasm. He knew she could take as many as he could dish out. He sat back in an easy chair brought down to the basement for this very thing. To watch girls in bondage suffer. More clamps, on each of their toes. They really screamed at the pain in their little toesies.</p> <p>He got up and whispered to his daughter: “Shall I let you go, tie you up in a different way, so you can watch them too?”</p> <p>She nodded yes. He removed her right cuff from Jackie’s cuff, removed the spreader bar, untied her hands and retied them behind her, and tied her ankles. He left the plug in and the clamps on. He sat down in his chair, lifter Jenny up and into his lap, then removed her blindfold, but left her gagged. He laid her down, and she watched her father do all kinds of nasty things to the girls. Oh, yes. I forgot her mother. She just enjoyed every going on. He took his daughter upstairs, laid her on her bed, blindfolded her again. He untied her hands then retied them in front of her, and tied them to the headboard directly above her head. Then he pulled her feet down as far as they would go, giving a good yank one more time, and tied her ankles to the footboard. Jenny was tied so tightly that her small breasts and little nipples stood out, her ribs showing through her white skin. She tried to move, but knew that dad, when he tied her up, she would never get away without him untying her again.</p> <p>Jenny lost all track of time. She didn’t know whether it was day or night. She didn’t know how long she’d been tied up. She didn’t know how many orgasms the vibrating vaginal plug caused her to jerk and tense. Each time, she wished it would stop now. But it didn’t. So many times she tried to get the ropes off her wrists and ankles. Yet, she still lay there, unable to do anything except suffer. And she loved every minute of it. She did doze off and on.</p> <p>Wait. Noises. From just outside her door. Daddy? Had he come to rescuer her? More noise, slightly higher pitched. The girls! Daddy untied them! No! What would they do to her? Did they find out their little scheme? They must have. Suddenly her door popped wide open.</p> <p>Janey and Jackie, still naked, tiptoed into Jenny’s room. She felt fingers flicking her very sore nipples, pulling on the weights, then letting them snap back. Jenny felt the breast press being unscrewed, and finally removed. However, they left the weights on her nipples.</p> <p>They flicked her labia and clit clamps. Jenny struggled at the pain/pleasure shooting up into her brain. Suddenly they pulled the clamps off her labia and clit, Jenny screaming at the pain, the relief. Jackie stuck her fingers into Jenny’s vaginal opening and pulled out the vibrating dildo. Jenny all of a sudden felt completely empty. She wanted, no, needed someone to stuff their hand into her deep opening. She didn’t have long to wait. Janey actually put all five fingers into Jenny’s unfilled cavity, and began to move them around and back and forth until Jenny relaxed, then another orgasm hit her once more, this one even more intense.</p> <p>Afterward, Jackie and Janey began to untie Jenny. They said it was only about 1930. When they untied Jenny completely, she hugged the other two girls like sisters. They explained that her dad untied them, and did tell what kind of scheme Jenny perpetrated. The girls went down to dinner, then right back upstairs for more bondage fun.</p></div>",[]
653,Deena Cumlass,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-07-23,15,5,"f, bdsm, fdom",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger074.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Deena Cumlass (and yes, the kids at school teased her unmercifully, but she just ignored them and smiled at them, and finally they stopped when they realized they couldn’t get to her) walked her small mansion, still naked from her 14th. Birthday party.</p> <p>Apparently all her girlfriends and their mothers (hers included) got together and schemed to get her naked for her birthday party, forced to meet every girl and her mother (in one case a girl and her FATHER!) at the door. When she saw the man standing there she refused to answer the door. Her dad had seen her naked every so often, but only as a daughter, nothing like sexual or anything. One girl wore a short skirt which flowed around her upper thighs, and when Deena went to kiss her vaginal area, the girl wore no panties. Surprised but not at all taken aback, Deena didn’t just kiss the girl’s vagina, she licked it up and down several times, making the girl jump. When Deena came out from under the skirt, she just grinned up at her friend.</p> <p>She knew she was beautiful, a model’s model. Her creamy skin suffered no blemishes. Her deep sea-green eyes sucked you in and drowned you. Her red-orange hair sported a boys’ cut on top, and just a few wispy hairs from each side of her vagina. Her conical breasts were small but definitely visible, with nipples pointing straight out and inch and a half. Her perfect feet were soft and were not bony, but tender and dainty. Her bottom just jutted out from her body perfectly. Her underarms showed just wisps of red hair, just as her vagina did. Her smile seemed to be permanent.</p> <p>“You must go to the door. That was the agreement, or you don’t get the party. And you must open it wide and stand there with your legs open and your hands on your hips until your girlfriend comes in.”</p> <p>Terrified, she did so, and found out it wasn’t so bad after all. Actually, she found it rather daring and exciting. She hugged the girl (as she had all of them) when she came in and thanked the father for bringing her.</p> <p>“My pleasure, truly,” the man said. Right then she knew what her naked body could do to a male. And she planned to now use that to her advantage.</p> <p>But she continued to walk the house, being by herself. Her dad worked late, her mom shopping, her girlfriends all left.</p> <p>She felt the soft pile carpet beneath her bare feet. She climbed the stairs to her massive room. Her folk’s room was even bigger. Her own room held four King-sized beds, two on each end with the door next to one of them, the third bed against the opposite wall between the other two, the foots of the beds facing outward. And she still had room for her own make up center, a large walk-in closet, her 52” wall plasma TV with HDTV, and full cable. She owned two extremely large dressers which held her every day clothes: her panties, small bras, pants and shorts, socks, her shoes in her closet. She even sported a cross bar in her room hanging down from the ceiling, using an electrical switch to move it up and down as she needed it. She often used it for gymnastics; although they had a full basement with just about ever weight training equipment you could think of. They had a heated swimming pool, Jacuzzi, sauna, and even a tennis and basketball court.</p> <p>Her friends treated her as a normal teen, and she never pretended to be anyone other than herself. She never touted her wealth, but she never pretended she didn’t have it either. She often invited her friends over, and several times a year the entire school, to play and have a feast.</p> <p>But her true friends like her for what she was, just another teen like them. She grabbed onto the bar with the switch box in one hand, and allowed it to haul her up to the ceiling. She dropped the box. She closed her eyes and just hung there. Very slowly she brought her feet up even with the bar, then slid them through between her wrists, and laid them against the bar. The cool air from her air conditioner blew softly against her just feathered vagina, her bared anus, her small budding nipples and breasts. What would it be like, she thought, to be tied up here like this?</p> <p>This thought came from what they forced her to do in order to give her her birthday spanking. Two girls stood on each side of her, each set of girls holding onto her wrists and arms, holding them straight out. Two sets of other girls held her ankles severely wide open. She watched as a girl went behind her, another girl in front of her. She kind of knew what to expect, but not really. Then it happened.</p> <p>The first girl behind her smacked her bare bottom with a long paddle riddled with holes, so it would hurt more than just a standard paddle. She screamed, then the girl in front smacked her open palm against Deena’s soft cunt. Another bottom smack, then a hand slap on each of her breasts.</p> <p>The screams and the smacks continued until the girls watched Deena begin to shake and scream on her own. She had reached a powerful orgasm. They all released her. Her bottom burned, her breasts hurt, her vagina and clit were sore. But she was more than satisfied. She wanted to do it again, but she didn’t think she should ask.</p> <p>They ate all kinds of stuff, drank all the junk they wanted, laughed, played, all the time Deena stark naked. Then it was time to go home. She waited at the door as the mothers, and the father, came to pick up their girls. She hugged each one and thanked her for coming and the nice presents she received. She said, “I love you,” to each one, and the other the same back, and these were truthful. The father smiled, “Looks like you got quite a spanking there, young lady.”</p> <p>Deena turned her bottom farther so he could see it better. “Yes, I did didn’t I. Not to mentions my breasts and my cunt.”</p> <p>“Uh, yeah. Goodnight.”</p> <p>He hurried off, his daughter turning back to Deena and laughing hysterically but quietly. After they all left, her mother told her she was going shopping. And now, she was in her bedroom, still hanging from her hands and ankles. Now, as she looked around, she knew she must have mirrors everywhere. She must talk her folks into taking out two of the beds.</p> <p>She brought her legs down and hung again. She let loose and softly bent her knees as she landed. Deena walked back downstairs, and out onto the patio covered in soft outdoor carpeting. At one end stood the most expensive gas grill her dad could find, the all-weather cover hinting at some fiery monster beneath it. Which wasn’t far from the truth.</p> <p>She walked around it, touching it, lifting the cover and peeking. She walked on over to the full dining set, with even room enough left for a single bed, and room enough after that for laying in the sun. Of course, now the sun was just on the horizon, getting ready to set. Their property lay high in the city in which they lived, and every evening Deena would go out and watch the sunset. Many times she would also get up early and go out and watch it set. Being naked somehow made it all even better.</p> <p>She walked over to their heated pool and jumped in. Her nudity seemed to reach deep into her soul, deep into her cleft, the water flowing across her as it had never done so before. She got out as she reached the other end, dripping wet. She stretched out on one of the many deck loungers scattered around the poolside to air dry.</p> <p>She reached her right hand down and began to rub her slit slowly and easily. Her thumb found her large clit, larger than most girls she had seen in the showers at school after gym, and her thumb began to rub it as three fingers moved in and out of her slit. Suddenly, it hit her. She screamed as her orgasm washed over her.</p> <p>“Well, my dear Deena, I see you’ve learned to masturbate.”</p> <p>Deena jumped up at the sound of her mother’s voice, embarrassed at being caught. “Mom, I was just...”</p> <p>“I know. How long have you been masturbating?”</p> <p>”Since I was about 7 years old.”</p> <p>“Hmmm. I didn’t begin until I was around 11 years old.”</p> <p>“You mean you did it to?”</p> <p>“My dear, I don’t think there are too many girls who don’t begin to masturbate at some early age.”</p> <p>Deena sat back down, her mother next to her. “Mom, I need to talk to you about something.”</p> <p>“Well...”</p> <p>After she finished talking to her mother, her mother told her she would have to wait until her father got home, which should be any minute. But she didn’t think there would be any problem.</p> <p>They walked back into the living room arm in arm, and about that time her dad opened the door. Before he even had time to drop his briefcase, she ran and jumped onto him, locking her legs behind his back, her arms around his neck. All he could do was to use his free right arm to catch her on her bare bottom, and right away he noticed that his palm carried her left butt cheek, his right thumb directly in the crack of her bottom and sliding into her anus.</p> <p>He dropped his briefcase, got his other arm under her bottom, squatted down and jumped to get both arms directly under her naked bottom. She leaned back, her fingers interlaced.</p> <p>“Hi, daddy!”</p> <p>“Hi, sweetheart. What’s going on here?”</p> <p>He tried to think of the last time he saw her naked around the house. He thought she started running around the house at about 4 years old, and gradually stopped from 8 to 9 years. Now, here she was, completely naked again. He looked down at her, noticed her sweet breasts, no bigger than the size of large biscuits, her nipples now standing hard and straight.</p> <p>Deena tried to think back to the time her father had last seen her naked. She thought she started at about 4 years old, then for some reason began to wear clothes around 8 or 9 years. Now, he she was, completely naked again, this time 14 years old, not at all embarrassed at letting her dad see her naked.</p> <p>Before she got off her dad, she kissed him first on the right cheek, forehead, left cheek, nose, chin, and finally on the lips, but a daughter/father kiss. Nothing sexual.</p> <p>She dropped her legs and removed her hands, and her father let her go.</p> <p>“So, what goes on, Dino?”</p> <p>“Dad, mom and I want to talk to you.”</p> <p>“Shoot,” he said as he sat in his favorite chair, allowing Deena to sit in his lap. She could feel his penis arise as she rubbed her bottom on it, but ignored it. She also knew his eyes were less than a foot away from her vagina, and began rubbing a finger across his face, an act she knew would be sexual.</p> <p>“Well, I want all my beds out of my room, and something like the Aero beds put in so they can be stacked or even deflated for storage. Then I want more swinging bars in there, ranging from 1’ to 5’ long. I think the first one is just 1’, so I need 2’ through 5’ bars put up. Then...”</p> <p>And she told her dad about how she felt after being held by her girlfriends and being spanked on her bare bottom and her bare vagina. Then how she felt when she hung from the bar in her room. How she would feel if she were tied that way. The excitement she felt knowing her vagina and anus were open to anyone who wanted to see.</p> <p>“I think we can oblige you with the beds. We have other places we can put them. The bondage – that we could do right now, if you really want to, from the bar in your room. The additional bars may take a few weeks. So, what do you want to do?”</p> <p>“You mean, you’d really tie me up?”</p> <p>“Sure. If you really want to be. I’m willing for you to try anything, as long as it isn’t too harmful or dangerous. I don’t think this fits that description. Go on upstairs.”</p> <p>Deena raced to her room, and stood under the bar, waiting, wondering what it would be like.</p> <p>Soon, both her mother and father entered her room. “So, are you ready to fulfill your wish to be tied up?” asked her mother.</p> <p>“Oh god, yes. Tell me what to do.”</p> <p>“Lay down on your back, and we’ll take care of the rest.”</p> <p>Deena lay down as told. Her mother took her hands and tied them tightly, palm to palm, wrapping the rope around, then crossed, and tied off. Her father did the same with her ankles. Her father also tied her big toes together, then pulled them toward her ankles and tied the ends around the rope tying her ankles together.</p> <p>Her parents then brought her wrists and ankles together, and tied them together, also tightly. A long rope around her knees and elbows secured her even more. Her breathing increased, knowing that her bondage wasn’t yet complete. She watched as her father gathered up the box switch and lowered the bar all the way down to where her parents then wrapped a lot of rope around the bar, and her ankles and wrists, to severely secure them there. Then he raised the bar into the air, until it reached where her butt was face to face with his face.</p> <p>“Say. How about a blindfold and gag?” asked her father.</p> <p>“Yes, please.” She could barely talk. She struggled, just to see if she could get loose. Of course, no way.</p> <p>She saw her dad with a wide strap running through a large rubber ball. Surely he didn’t expect her to get her mouth around that?</p> <p>“Open wide, sweetheart.”</p> <p>She opened as far as she could, and her mother pulled her jaw down while her father pushed with both thumbs until it slid just past her teeth. Her mother buckled it tightly, drawing the ball into her mouth even a little further. Next, her father ran five pieces of duct tape across the ball and her mouth, making sure no air got in or out. She discovered she could only breathe through her nose.</p> <p>She watched now as her father placed a padded leather blindfold on her eyes, also buckling it in back extremely tight. A strange shudder ran through her naked body. Her mom and dad could see her completely naked, gagged and blindfolded. She wondered what they would do to her, if anything.</p> <p>Something light ran over her bottom. Then two, three, four more. Her parents apparently were running their hands over her naked bottom. Then suddenly a finger ran up and down her bottom crack, pausing slightly at her anus, then continued. She wiggled with every touch. Suddenly fingers pulled her nipples outward and rubbed and twisted, to get them hard, now standing out at a good 2”. She tried to evade the fingers, but of course she couldn’t. As one set of fingers allowed her nipples to snap back, she felt teeth biting into it. Then the other. She screamed and screamed.</p> <p>“Those are alligator clamps, my dear,” said her mother.</p> <p>“Yes, we use these all the time when your mother and I have bondage sessions.”</p> <p>Her mother and her father did this to each other? She couldn’t believe it! But the biting pain on her nipples brought her mind back to her own predicament.</p> <p>The front doorbell rang.</p> <p>“We’ll be right back, sweetie,” said her father. “Don’t go away.”</p> <p>She tried to mumble through her taped ball gag, but only a barely heard “mmm” came out. Now she suffered alone, hanging by her tied ankles and wrists, her nipples in excruciating pain. Yet, somehow, the pain didn’t seem too bad now. She heard voices.</p> <p>“Just a minute while I check with Deena. See if it’s all right.” Her father’s voice. “Deena, it’s Patty. Would you mind if she came in and saw you for a little while?”</p> <p>Patty? Her very best friend in the whole world? Would she dare let Patty see her like this? A little noise and a nod.</p> <p>“OK, Patty. Come on in. But she won’t be able to move or talk much,” he warned her. Patty walked in and saw her best friend Deena completely naked, tied up, gagged and blindfolded. She didn’t say a word. She just began to run her hands across Deena’s bare bottom, spread her butt cheeks to get a little better view of her anus, ran a finger up and down Deena’s slit and clit. Deena struggled at the sudden touch.</p> <p>“Patty, how would you like to do something to Deena?” her father asked.</p> <p>“Sure. What can I do?”</p> <p>Deena heard a little whispering, but no real words.</p> <p>Patty slipped off her sandals, then walked over to Deena’s head. She kneeled down, the sat down on her legs, her bare feet sticking out behind her. She bent down and began to run her fingers around Deena’s soft breasts. Deena began to squirm in her bondage, her ability to move hindered by her U-shaped bondage position. From all her fingers, Patty resorted to just one finger on each hand running around her best friend’s breasts.</p> <p>This drove Deena wild. Then, showing a slight sadistic streak she didn’t know she had, she squeezed together the biting teeth digging into her nipples. Deena screamed in tortuous pain, trying to avoid Patty’s fingers, but couldn’t. She continued to scream the harder Patty pushed the two opposing ends together. Patty noticed a little blood oozing from Deena’s nipples.</p> <p>“Oh my god, Deena. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” Patty got up and backed away.</p> <p>“Here, Patty. Here’s some rubbing alcohol and swabs. She’ll be fine.”</p> <p>Patty took the items and easily washed off Deena’s nipples. Patty once again grabbed Deena’s breasts, but tenderly this time, very lightly rubbing all over both, especially her nipples. Deena groaned as Patty manipulated her cute breasts.</p> <p>Patty let go, then stood. She moved around until Deena’s feet were at her face. Patty began to lick the soles, the toes, then biting the toes one by one, then back to licking and nibbling both her feet, first lightly, then harder and harder. Deena continued to struggle as Patty continued her foot torture.</p> <p>Deena’s father returned. Patty looked up. She smiled, really getting into torturing her best friend.</p> <p>“Which one would you like?” he asked Patty.</p> <p>“I want this one.”</p> <p>Without any more words, Patty lay into Deena’s bare bottom with a multi-strand leather whip, each strand with hard knots tied every few inches from bottom to top. Patty first started off by whipping Deena’s very beautiful bottom the normal way, across both cheeks. Deena cried out with each snapping sound as the strands landed directly on her bottom. Deena struggled with all her might, but still she hung there in total helplessness.</p> <p>Was she enjoying this? She didn’t know. Mixed feelings flowed through her mind, even as Patty continued her whipping. Suddenly, Patty turned the whip 90°; now the strands hit her up and down, slap against her anus. Patty would turn it again so it would smack against her cunt and clit. Patty sustained this continual changing, first on her anus then on her cunt and clit.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes Patty stopped, rubbing her hands against her striped butt which oozed a little blood where the knots hit. Then she moved up to Deena’s cunt and clit. She noticed that Deena’s cunt lips were red and swollen, and when she touched them Deena let out with a little cry. Patty moved up to her clit. Deena squirmed as Patty rubbed her fingers over her best friend’s clit. Then, feeling Deena’s cunt, noticed how wet it was, stuck three fingers into the opening, pushing them down as far as she could go. Then began to manipulate both Deena’s clit and cunt. Within moments, as Deena screamed and squirmed as hard as she could to avoid yet moved to force Patty’s fingers farther into her cunt, and tried to get her to rub her clit harder.</p> <p>Soon, Deena felt the buildup of an orgasm. Suddenly she tensed, moved her hips as best as she could, reaching the apex, screaming. Then the letdown as she relaxed not by her own will.</p> <p>Patty pointed to Deena, and Deena’s father nodded. Patty eventually had Deena completely untied. Deena could barely move, but did manage to crawl to Patty, and put her arms around Patty’s legs.</p> <p>“Oh, god, Patty. More...”</p></div>",[]
654,Kathy's Request,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-08-01,39,4,"f-pedo, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger075.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>8 yo Kathy played in her room for about an hour one Saturday morning, becoming completely bored. She hadn’t pulled on her clothes yet. She got up and looked at herself in the door mirror.</p> <p>Her pale body seemed just perfect for her hair. She never suntanned, afraid of getting skin cancer. That’s what her mother died of. Her bronze hair fell to her shoulder blades. She loved to have it in braids or ponytail. Her very deep brown eyes stared out at you, enthralling you. Her nipples were small, but she did show signs of growing buds. Just barely. She reached up and pinched them easily, watching them grow erect around the wrinkled aureole. She moved her hands across her chest, momentarily playing with her belly button, then down to her private place. When she had asked her daddy about things like that, he explained them so she could understand them. He didn’t talk down to her, and if he were standing he would get down where he could look her in the face. She looked down her thighs and calves to her feet and toes. Everything seemed to be perfect. Except for one thing – she thought herself fat. Her daddy always told her she wasn’t fat at all, just a little pudgy, which made her a perfect girl. Then daddy showed her some drawings and paintings by a man named Reuben. He always painted the heavyset women who always seemed to get all the sex and men they wanted.</p> <p>She turned and looked at her bottom. She noticed it was full and firm, yet bigger than she liked it.</p> <p>She knew she would never have a boyfriend, so quite often she would tie her feet together, tied one hand to her feet, and with the other masturbate. She only wished she could find a boy who would really tie her up. She had been playing her tie-up games for about two years.</p> <p>She pulled on her very dark blue panties, a pair of blue shorts, and a blue T-shirt, which said “I’m the Queen!” on the front in white.</p> <p>She left her room and went downstairs to where her father was making breakfast.</p> <p>“Hi, honey. What would you like to eat this morning?”</p> <p>“An omelet with onions, tomatoes and cheese, please, and make sure you put out the Ketchup and Hot Sauce, and some bacon, really soft, and a glass of milk.”</p> <p>“Do think such a small breakfast will hold you until lunch?” her dad teased her, smiling at her.</p> <p>“Oh, daddy. You know I’m a growing girl.”</p> <p>“Yes, yes you are that. I’ve noticed your breasts have just barely budded. Should we get you a training bra yet?”</p> <p>She couldn’t believe it! Daddy was actually talking to her like a woman! She sat up straighter and put a serious look on her face.</p> <p>“No, father, not yet. I shall let you know when I am ready.” Father? Shall let you know? She couldn’t believe what she just said.</p> <p>“Daddy?”</p> <p>“Yes, sweetheart?”</p> <p>“Can I go back to calling you daddy? I don’t like the word father.”</p> <p>“Sure, sweetheart. You know, I don’t much like the word father either. I’d be honored if you would call me daddy.”</p> <p>Daddy set her food down in front of her. She waited for her daddy to sit down, then they both ate in silence, smiling at each other, and even Kathy began to giggle and almost lost a mouthful of food, but managed to keep it in.</p> <p>When they finished, daddy put the dishes in a sink with hot water and soapsuds. “OK, will you help me, please?”</p> <p>“Sure, daddy.” Kathy went to get her step stool so she could stand above the counter tops. Her daddy always asked her to help, and not with just the dished, but he always asked and always added ‘please’ to the end of his request. She always helped, even when she couldn’t do very much. But she would wait until her daddy would finish.</p> <p>Dishes done, daddy and Kathy went into the living room, and watched a little TV. Kathy sat in daddy’s lap, and felt something hard against her bottom. Should she ask daddy what it was? He always told her that if she had any questions, about anything, to ask and he would always tell her the truth. So she asked.</p> <p>“Daddy, what’s that long hard thing under my butt?”</p> <p>He smiled. “Well, that is something that boys, and men, often can’t help, especially around pretty women. I’ve told you about the penis. Here is a little bit more. When a man or boy is excited by a girl, his penis will get hard, or an erection. That is what I have how. I have an erection because my penis is pressed against your bottom, and that is very exciting. No male that I know of can control his erection. Just like I can’t control mine because my little girl is growing up, her bottom is becoming firmer, and it feels good against me. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yeah, kinda. Can I see it?”</p> <p>“No, honey, not this time. Perhaps when you are a little older, you can see it.”</p> <p>“Daddy?” she asked reluctantly.</p> <p>“Yes, sweetheart?”</p> <p>“Would you tie me up naked?”</p> <p>The shock of the question hit daddy hard. Yet, it had a ring of truth somewhere within those words.</p> <p>“May I ask why?”</p> <p>Kathy told him, and daddy just sat there listening to her. When she finished he asked, “Where did you get the idea of being tied up naked?”</p> <p>“From the kids at school. A lot of them on the playground say their parents tie them up just for the fun of it, and they try to get loose, even though they know they can’t. I just wondered what it would be like to be tied up naked and not be able to get loose.”</p> <p>“How tightly would you want to be tied? How would you want to be tied? Would you want to be blindfolded or gagged, or both? Would you like clothespins on your nipples, clitoris, labia, toes? Did you want to be spanked, whipped, caned, or paddled? Would you want your arms and legs spread, or tied together? Would you want your anus tortured? Would you want to be tied inside or outside? Well, I think that’s enough questions for now. Can you answer them?”</p> <p>“Yes. However you want me to be tied. I’m leaving it up to you.”</p> <p>“Very well. Would you like to remove your clothes, or have me do it?”</p> <p>“Daddy, you do it please.”</p> <p>Daddy took her by her upper arms and pulled her closer to him. He very slowly pulled up her T-shirt, and pulled it off her beautiful torso as she raised her arms. She had closed her eyes, and kept them closed. When he finished pulling her T-shirt off, she put her arms to her sides, shaking.</p> <p>“Honey, don’t worry. If I do anything to you to hurt you, just say the magic word ‘color’. If I decide to gag you, I want you to snap your fingers three times. I know how well you can snap them. You do it very loudly. OK?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy.”</p> <p>“Now, I am going to pull down your shorts.” He put his thumbs inside each side, and pulled them off. Kathy raised first one foot, then the other, so daddy could pull them off. She now stood almost naked, her little hairless slit pushing against the thin material. Her entire body shook now, but she didn’t know if it was in anticipation of her forthcoming bondage, or in fear of her father looking at her eventual nudity. She began to cry, tears rolling down her face from her still closed eyes.</p> <p>“Honey,” and he pulled his daughter to him, hugging her. She threw her arms around his neck and squeezed hard. “Don’t worry, my little pet. I’m going to ask you now. Do you still want me to tie you up, or forget about it?”</p> <p>Kathy moved back, leaning back against her daddy’s arms at the small of her back. She opened her eyes. “Please, daddy, tie me up.”</p> <p>“OK. Stand back a little so I can pull off your panties.”</p> <p>Kathy obeyed, and watched as daddy pulled off her panties as he did her shorts. Now, she stood completely naked before her daddy, still shivering, but in a different than before.</p> <p>“Turn around, honey.”</p> <p>Kathy turned, and now she had her back to her daddy. She felt his hands run down her back. She let out a little moan. Then, he rubbed them against her bare bottom, opening her little butt cheeks and finding her anus. He ran a finger up and down her little rear opening.</p> <p>“Ahh!” she gasped.</p> <p>Daddy turned Kathy back around, cupping her slit with his hand, his thumb finding her clit. Kathy gasped again as her daddy just allowed his hand to sit there. He did nothing to make her cum, or to please her more. With his other hand he reached out and pinched and twisted and pulled on her nipples. She moaned with each nipple torture. Finally her daddy stopped.</p> <p>“OK, my little darlin’. Are you ready to be tied up?” her daddy asked her.</p> <p>“I... I guess so. However you want to tie me.”</p> <p>“Very well, Kathy. I will be right back. Stay standing where you are.”</p> <p>Kathy stood there, her arms at her sides, waiting for her daddy to return. She didn’t know what to expect at all. She felt something between her legs. She looked down. She wasn’t peeing. But there was a wetness she was unsure of. Her daddy finally returned with a very large bag of things.</p> <p>“Daddy. I’m scared.”</p> <p>“Why, honey?”</p> <p>“Because I’m wet down there,” and she pointed to her vagina.</p> <p>“That’s nothing to be scared about. That is natural for both a girl and a boy. When a girl gets sexually excited about something, her vagina will get all wet. Then the boy’s penis will get wet as well, and makes it easier for the boy to put his penis into the girl.”</p> <p>“You mean a boy actually puts his penis into the girl’s vagina? But why?”</p> <p>“One thing is for pleasure, as long as the two really want to, and the other is to make a baby.”</p> <p>“Daddy, are you going to put your penis in me?”</p> <p>Daddy chuckled a little. “No, honey, it is too big to fit. I would hurt you. I probably could shove it in, but I don’t want to hurt my baby girl.”</p> <p>“Please, mayn’t I see it?”</p> <p>“Tell you what. If, after you’ve been tied up the way I tie you, and for the length of time I do, and you really enjoy being tie up and want to be tied up some more, I will show it to you. OK?”</p> <p>“All right, daddy.”</p> <p>“Now, before I tie you up, I want to put some suntan lotion all over your body.”</p> <p>“Why, daddy?”</p> <p>“Well, don’t you think you should be lotioned before you go outside? You’re going outside to enjoy it while you are tied up. You know we live in a very secluded area and no one will ever see you if you go outside naked. In fact, you have been outside so much you probably have our entire area memorized.”</p> <p>“OK, daddy.”</p> <p>Daddy squeezed the lotion onto her chest and rubbed it in, making sure her genitals were lotioned well. Kathy giggled a little when he did them. He raised her arms and lotioned them, then her legs and upper feet. He had her turn around then did her back, her bottom, even inside her butt crease, down the backs lo of her legs, and the bottom of her feet.”</p> <p>“Now, I want you to stay just like that and put your hands behind your back.”</p> <p>As Kathy obeyed, daddy pulled out a length of rope, then began to tie his daughter’s wrists very snugly, wrapping the around, then across then tied the know behind her hands where her little fingers couldn’t reach. Next, he tied her elbows together. She let out with a little “mmmph,” but didn’t make any protest. He turned her around. He noticed her breathing had come faster.</p> <p>“How do you feel, honey?” he asked her.</p> <p>“I’m OK, daddy. It feels kinda weird. Not being able to move my hands.”</p> <p>“Are you ready for some more?”</p> <p>‘Yes, daddy, please. Tie me some more.”</p> <p>He could already tell she was beginning to like being tied. He tied her upper body tightly, making sure her little breast buds stood farther out. He tied it off behind her back.</p> <p>“Now, I’m going to do something to you that might be very uncomfortable, but will feel good after a little while. It’s called a crotch rope. Are you ready to try it?”</p> <p>“Sure, daddy. Whatever you want to do to me.”</p> <p>Daddy used two pieces of rope, tied them to her wrists, pulled them under her so tight Kathy let out with a little “OW!”, but daddy continued pulling the ropes up between her but crack against her anus, between her lips and against her clit, then jerking it hard tied the ends off to the ropes in the middle of her chest.</p> <p>“Daddy! That hurts!”</p> <p>”Remember what I said” It will hurt for a little while, then actually to feel good. Just give it some time.”</p> <p>“Now what, daddy?”</p> <p>“I am going to gag you, honey.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>“I am going to take a ball gag like this one,” which he pulled out of his bag, one just a little bit bigger than her mouth, “shove it into your mouth and buckle it behind your head really tight so you can’t talk. That is why you need to snap your fingers three times in case you need untied. OK?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy. Gag me,” and she opened her mouth really wide.</p> <p>“Honey, here comes the gag.” It took him several minutes to work the gag into Kathy’s mouth, but it finally popped in, almost separating her jaws. She let out little yelps as daddy pushed the ball in.</p> <p>“Turn around, Kathy, so I can buckle it behind you head.”</p> <p>He pulled as hard as he could on the buckle straps, making sure the ball was seated hard. He managed to get the buckle just one more hole, then buckled it.</p> <p>“I have one more thing to do to you. This might hurt quite a bit, but the hurt will go away after a while.”</p> <p>Kathy looked at the two clothespins daddy took out of the bag. She had no idea what he would do with those. She watched as he reached up with his fingers and pinched her left nipple and pulled it out as far as it would go, then screamed as he let the pin clamp onto the tender nub. He repeated the process with her right nipple, and again she screamed. Tears rolled down her face from the pain. She thought daddy wouldn’t hurt her!</p> <p>“OK, honey. I’m done for now. Stand back and let me look at you.”</p> <p>Kathy stood back, and let her daddy look her over. Now, she was really embarrassed, her daddy seeing her naked and tied up.</p> <p>“The ropes inside your vagina are really wet. How beautiful you are all tied up. Just a minute. Don’t go anywhere.”</p> <p>When daddy returned he had a digital camera, and took several pictures of his daughter tied up from several different ways.</p> <p>“OK, come on, I will open the door for you. Are you okay, sweetheart? Do you want me to untie you?”</p> <p>A little shake of her head told her daddy no. “Do you want me to take off the clothespins?” And again she shook her head no, but she didn’t know why. Daddy could see drool oozing from between her gag and her lips and dripping down onto her chest.</p> <p>Daddy took her shoulder and guided her to the back door. He opened it for her, and allowed her to go outside.</p> <p>“I have a whistle. If I need you, or I want to retie you, I’ll blow it. Or I might even come looking for you. Have fun, honey.”</p> <p>Kathy walked out onto the large patio, and looked around. The warm summer breeze caressed her naked body. She didn’t realize just how good it felt to be naked outside. Maybe daddy would let her do this more often.</p> <p>She began to walk, following a small path through the woods on their property. The pain from the clothespins seemed to have subsided into something she didn’t recognize. The rope between her lips rubbed excitingly in her slit and against her clit. A warmth began to grow there. It felt wonderful. </p> <p>She noticed the spackling on her body as she walked under the leaves with the sun shining through. Eventually she came to a full sun bright area and stood there for long moments with her eyes closed as the sun warmed her naked body.</p> <p>After a while she slowly walked back to the house, where her daddy was waiting for her on the patio, the awning keeping him in the shade. She noticed him drinking some soda. And then she knew she was extremely thirsty as well. She mmmphed through her gag, her daddy barely hearing her tiny complaints. She turned around and pointed a finger at the soda.</p> <p>“Tell you what, you answer me one question first, then I’ll untie you and get you a drink and some lunch.”</p> <p>Kathy nodded, waiting.</p> <p>“Do you like being tied up?”</p> <p>Again Kathy nodded, really hard so daddy would know she meant it.</p> <p>“Would you allow me to retie you after lunch?”</p> <p>Again she nodded vigorously.</p> <p>“Come here.” Kathy walked over to him and removed the gag, the crotch rope which was so wet daddy couldn’t believe it, removed the clothespins, then untied her elbows and wrists.</p> <p>“Wow, daddy. I didn’t know bondage could feel so wonderful!”</p> <p>“Well, you eat and drink, and rest for a little while, then I’ll tie you up again, in a totally different way, but also outside.”</p> <p>“OK, daddy.”</p> <p>Kathy ate a sandwich, some chips and a glass of milk, with a homemade brownie for dessert.</p> <p>She went in the living room, sat down on the rug cross-legged and watched about an hour of TV. That’s when her dad called her. “Kathy, are you ready?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy!”</p> <p>“Ok, let’s go outside.” Kathy followed her dad into the bright sunshine of the afternoon until he stopped.</p> <p>He had her stand between to very large saplings. He took her right wrist and tied it to one sapling, pulling her arm up as far as he could. He then did the same with her left wrist and arm. He took her left ankle and wrapped rope around it, pulled her ankle as far as he could get it, actually tying it off the ground. He did the same with her right ankle. So there she hung by her wrists and ankles. Next he gagged her and blindfolded her. He attached a crotch rope, nipple clamps with 5lb weights to each, then attached clamps to her labia and clit, also with 5lb clamps to each of them. She screamed at each clamp, the loudest when the clamp bid down on her slit.</p> <p>“All right, now I am going to leave you alone for the rest of the afternoon. I may – or may not – come back and untie you in the early evening.”</p> <p>Kathy struggled against her bonds, swaying with the saplings as they moved with her. She no longer heard her father. Had he really gone? She didn’t know. The double rope rubbed deep inside her slit, and against her clit, rubbing back and forth over it. The more she struggled the closer she would reach orgasm. Only a few minutes later her orgasm struck her, sending wave after wave of ecstasy through her bound body. She knew she had hours to go before her dad would come out and untie her.</p> <p>How long would he really keep her tied, and how many orgasms would she have.” She didn’t know; not for sure...</p></div>",[]
655,The Torture of Pauline,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-12-25,36,4,"M, g, bd, sad, humil, pedo, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger076.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The man watched the school children being dismissed from their venue of higher learning. His eyes fell upon the one chosen girl, probably 9 or 10 years old. Her red hair pigtailed on both sides with freckles covering everywhere he could see. She wore red shorts, a red tank top, and red sneakers.</p> <p>What the man looked like is not relevant to the story. Let’s just call him rather nondescript, looking like every other 40-60 year old man. For several weeks he followed her, to see if she ever changed her route from the school to her home. She never wavered, not one iota. Several times he followed her, at a distance of course, and found the perfect place to kidnap her. A copse of trees hiding her from prying eyes for about five minutes. This is where he waited, and soon the little girl came within his reach.</p> <p>He reached for the chloroform and the cloth, wetted on with the other, and just as he finished she appeared right beside him, next to the tree he hid behind. As she walked by he stepped out, slammed the chloroformed clothe over her mouth, and held her around the chest with his other arm. Soon she fell limp in his arm. He picked her up and carried her away, to his car many blocks away. No one really paid any attention to him.</p> <p>He put her in the car, on the passenger seat. He bent her over, tying her wrists behind her back, then her ankles together. He sat her back up, shoved a ball gag into her mouth and buckled it behind her head. He put a bandana around her face, in the style of the old robbers of the west, so no one could see the gag, then buckled her in. He slid in behind the wheel, and started the car. It would be several hours before he came to his house. Once he got out of the city, he stopped the car and put a blindfold on his little passenger. During his drive home she woke up, screaming. The gag kept her screams to a soft squeal.</p> <p>“You need to hush, sweetheart. We still have a long time to go before we reach your new home, and your beginnings of torture.”</p> <p>He watched her as she struggled against her ropes. He chuckled, having fun watching her struggle. Then she really screamed as she released her bladder.</p> <p>“Now why did you do that, little one? You will be tortured even harder now.”</p> <p>He pulled off the road onto the shoulder and put on his emergency blinkers. He knew no cops patrolled this are of the highway. He got out, trundled over to the other side of the car. He opened the door, unfastened the girl’s seat belt, and lifted her out and stood her by the car. He pulled some cleaning solution and rags out of the trunk, and cleaned up the urine fairly quickly. He pulled a pair of scissors out of the glove compartment for situations just like this.</p> <p>“Now, sweetheart, I am going to cut your clothes off so I can clean off your urethra and all round your vagina and legs where I’m certain all that nasty liquid must have hit sitting the way you were.”</p> <p>As she felt the scissors touch her shoulders to cut off her tank top she screamed again and tried to get away. She fell on her face, scratching her nose and skinning her knees. The man picked her up and applied some antibiotic to both knees and her nose. He then continued to cut off all her clothes, and removed her sneakers. He gently rubbed a warm soapy cloth around her vagina, forcing her knees open so he could get everywhere he needed to get. He even opened her labia and rubbed the cloth deep inside her slit. He walked slowly behind her, ordered her to bend over. She didn’t move. He ordered her again, this time shoving her head down. She obeyed finally, and he ran the still warm soapy clothed across her buttocks, then with one hand opened her bottom cheeks and ran the wash cloth up and down her crack, paying special attention to her little pink anus.</p> <p>Finally, he lifted her back into the car and fastened her in, completely naked. He could tell she was crying.</p> <p>“Don’t worry. We’ll be home in another couple of hours. Then you can eat and drink, go the bathroom, I’ll even let you play in my playroom. But bedtime will be at 2100, and not a minute sooner or later. Tomorrow morning your torture will begin. And I intend to start out severely. Won’t that be fun?”</p> <p>He watched the girl’s little nipples move up and down as she cried harder. He couldn’t help himself. He noticed that her nipples sat atop small breast peaks. He reached over and pinched first her right nipple, then her left. She squealed through her sobbing. He did it again. And again... and again...</p> <p>He looked down at her legs and feet. God, what beautiful feet! He thought. I will enjoy torturing those little feet unmercifully! Not to mention those small breasts. He might even put some type of clamps on those nipples. Yes, that would be nice, too.</p> <p>As he drove on, she stopped crying. He thought she might have gone to sleep. He drove the rest of the way in silence. He pulled into his driveway, his home being far out in the country with his nearest neighbor 4 miles away. Very secluded, which allowed him to do what he wanted to do without any interference.</p> <p>He turned off the engine and sat there a few minutes, thinking, “Should I kill her when I’m finished with her? No, I can’t do that. I’ll just leave her somewhere.”</p> <p>He got out of the car and carried the little girl into his house, down a set of stairs to a 6’ thick steel door, opening it. Down another set of stairs, another 8’ thick steel door, another set of stairs and a third and final steel door, 12’ thick. The doors opened from the outside without any problems, gliding across a pneumatic cushion. The simple lock fell away at his hand at each door, but no one not knowing the right set of letters and numbers would never get in. This is where he deposited her. Her room, although a she was a captive, was large, with a four-poster bed, complete kitchen, hidden bathroom with sink and mirror. He stood her up, removed her blindfold. He watched her blink quickly trying to get her sight back after being blindfolded for so long. He removed her gag. He guessed she realized screaming would do no good. He removed the ropes from her ankles, and finally untied her wrists. She rubbed all the places the ropes had cut into her.</p> <p>“Where am I?” she asked.</p> <p>“First, I need to know your name, OK?”</p> <p>“My name is Pauline Elizabeth Manfine. I’m 9 years old. I want my mommy and daddy!” She lunged at the man, hoping to surprise him. But he suffered through many a fits like this so he averted her attack by grabbing both wrists and pulling them behind her back, then forced them up, Pauline bending over farther the farther he pulled her wrists up in the air.</p> <p>“Don’t try anything, and you won’t get hurt. Not yet, that is. But if you continue, I will begin your torture right here and now. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, I understand. Just please, let go of me.”</p> <p>“Very well. Are you hungry?”</p> <p>Pauline nodded.</p> <p>“Do you have any favorite foods?”</p> <p>“I love my momma’s goulash, with a sweet red wine, and sugar pie for desert.”</p> <p>“I don’t know how to fix either the goulash or the sugar pie. In fact, I’ve never heard of sugar pie. The red wine I can provide. What else do you like to eat?”</p> <p>“How about spaghetti with mushroom sauce and sausage, with whatever you think would be good for desert.”</p> <p>“I think I can manage that. First, there are three doors to this room, with staircases between, each door of different thicknesses of steel. They each have a different letter and number combination. If I ever forgot what they were, I would be stuck down here with you, and we’d both die eventually. There is plenty of fresh air. I have a ventilation system set up where there is more than enough air to keep you alive. Come here.”</p> <p>She knew better now not to disobey. She approached him slowly. He gently grabbed her arms just below the shoulders.</p> <p>“You are a very beautiful girl. Your freckles are everywhere aren’t they?”</p> <p>Pauline merely nodded.</p> <p>“Turn around and bend over with your legs spread as wide as you can get them.”</p> <p>Again, she obeyed, wondering what he would do to her. He merely spread her butt cheeks to inspect the crease for freckles, which showed prominently. He spread her labia, and there too sprouted delightful freckles.</p> <p>“All right, you can stand up and turn around now.” She did so. He reached up and very lightly touched her strawberry sized nipples and breasts. She gasped at his touch. She knew about sex, but had never experienced it. Is that what her mom and dad meant?</p> <p>He removed his hands, and she shuddered. It felt so good. But she was only 9 years old! Was she supposed to have these feelings?</p> <p>“Tell you what. You get cleaned up, take a shower, wash your beautiful hair and body, and go sit on the bed and wait for me. I will be down in a little while with your dinner.”</p> <p>“OK.” She watched him go, and as he shut the door she ran after him. She tried to pull it open, but it wouldn’t budge. First, she didn’t have the strength to open it, and second, it must have automatically locked when he shut it. She gave up and took a very long hot shower, making sure she was clean from the top of her head to her clit and cunt down to the bottoms of her feet.</p> <p>Pauline found a very thick towel hanging over the towel rack. She dried herself, then her hair, and brushed it out with the brush provided. She went to lie on her bed, waiting for whatever happened next.</p> <p>She guessed about fifteen minutes later the man came down with supper. The wonderful smell reached her before he did. He set up a large old-fashioned card table, and lay the food on it. Two plates filled with spaghetti with mushroom sauce, a big bottle of red wine, two wine glasses, and a mouth watering big apple pie.</p> <p>They began to eat, in silence. Pauline gulped down the red wine, demanding more. He never touched it. After everything was eaten, or nearly eaten, she asked him, “Why are you doing this to me? What will you do to me?”</p> <p>“Pauline, I do this because I can, because I like to see little girls in severe torture and pain. Your pain will give me great pleasure. It will begin first thing in the morning. I have closed off the bathroom so you can’t pee. Nor even have a bowel movement. Your body is mine to do with as I please. And no one knows you’re here. If you’re good about taking all the torture I give you, you will go home. You will live. If you don’t, I don’t know what will happen. I will take you down in just a few minutes, as soon as you clean the table. Then, go brush your teeth and take another shower. Then I will ready you for bed.”</p> <p>As things were completed, Pauline was finally ready for bed. The man carried several different sized ropes to Pauline’s bed where she waited.</p> <p>“Give me your hands,” he told her. She obeyed. He tied her wrists together tightly. “Bring your feet up now.” Again, she obeyed, and he tied her ankles together just as tightly as her wrists.</p> <p>“Now, lay down in the middle of the bed.” He waited while she scooted her naked body to the middle of the bed.</p> <p>The man went to work, first tying her wrists to the head rail, then pulling her on her feet to take up all the slack, tied her ankles to the foot rail. He managed to ball gag her with a slightly larger ball then he had used before, and used a thicker leather blindfold than the one he used before as well.</p> <p>“Good night, little torture toy. I will see you in the morning.”</p> <p>Pauline began screaming, struggling against her ropes.</p> <p>“Now, now. Don’t struggle too much. You will need all your strength tomorrow for all the severe torture I will be giving you.”</p> <p>Pauline stopped struggling, and just lay there on her back, knowing it would do no good to scream or struggle. Besides which, the gag fit so tightly she could only breathe through her nose.</p> <p>“That’s better,” said the man. “See you in the morning.” He walked out, closing and locking the three doors behind him.</p> <p>Pauline wondered what kind of torture he would inflict on her. She’d been spanked before, so that didn’t scare her.</p> <p>Little Pauline, laying on her bed start naked, wrists and ankles bound to the head board and foot board, blindfolded and ball gagged, wondered what tomorrow would bring her. The man said he was going to torture her. What did he mean? She didn’t know what ‘torture’ was. Oh, she’d heard the word, and even looked it up in the dictionary one day, but that still didn’t give her any clue as to the type of torture people could do to each other. She hoped he wouldn’t hurt her too bad. She couldn’t take a lot of pain. Her dad would make her strip so he could spank her bottom really hard without any clothes being in the way. But that wasn’t really torture. He never touched her otherwise, though she had heard other girls and boys tell of different things their parents did to them.</p> <p>She finally drifted off to sleep.</p> <p>Pauline awoke to the man untying her feet and wrists from the bed.</p> <p>“Mmmuummm!” she murmured through her gag.</p> <p>“Sorry, little torture victim. No food, no water, no going to the bathroom.”</p> <p>Once he got her untied from the bed, he picked her up in his arms, a finger between her legs playing with her slit and clit, and carried her to the torture room. She felt feelings down there she had never felt before, and hoped the man wouldn’t stop. But stop he did.</p> <p>“We are now in the torture room. I am going to put you on a sawhorse. Then I will retie you more severely.”</p> <p>He lay her face down on the sawhorse, her slit spread apart by the cornered top of the horse. She squealed at the painful touch.</p> <p>“Lay with your wrists out as far as you can get them.” As she complied he pulled on her wrists roughly and tied them to a bar at the end of the sawhorse. Next he pulled her feet up and placed them flat against the horse’s sides, and tied them there.</p> <p>“Now comes the torture,” he told Pauline. He gathered the hammer and nails he would use. He grabbed her right nipple and began to pull on it, barely touching it to the wood. He used two hands to get it where he wanted it, put a nail against it, then began hammering her nipple to the wood. Pauline screamed bloody murder. He repeated the procedure on her other nipple. Not screaming, he deduced she must have passed out from shock.</p> <p>He took a sponge and filled it with cold water, and wiped Pauline’s face and brow. She finally came to.</p> <p>“More torture, little one.”</p> <p>“Mmm! Mmmmmmm! Mmmmmmmmm!”</p> <p>He then began to drive a nail into the skin between each of her toes. She tried to move them away from him, but to no avail. He had tied them too tight. When he finished with her toes, he then pulled her labia far apart, and was able to get enough skin to nail them to the sawhorse as well. He was barely able to get her clit nailed as well. Finally he took a large tube of the athletic heat that begins as a cool sensation, then turns into severe heat, and put a copious amount into her slit, onto her clit and spread her butt cheeks so he could push a large amount up her rectum as well.</p> <p>When she felt the heat working on her, she screamed and screamed again and again and again. When she struggled to get away from the burning, her nipples pulled, as well as her labia, clit and feet. “I am going now to get something to eat. Probably McDonalds® or someplace like that. Enjoy yourself. Bye.”</p> <p>No! She couldn’t believe it! He was going to leave her all alone! When he nailed her to the sawhorse, she felt something wet run from those places. She decided it was blood.</p> <p>She struggled again, but all the nails hurt her too badly to try that again. Her nipples throbbed. Her labia sent searing pain through her body. Her clit burned. The nails between her toes sent wave after wave of blazing terror to her brain.</p> <p>The next thing she knew of her captor is when a paddle smacked her on her rear end. She let out a gasp of surprise. But then, and he began to spank her harder and harder, Pauline began to cry, making little noises from her gag. She didn’t know how long he paddled her, but it hurt tremendously, especially as she tried to writhe to escape the paddle, but the nails caused her even more pain. And still he continued to paddle her. She knew her exposed bottom must be a very bright red. She could feel the heat coming from her little butt cheeks.</p> <p>Finally the paddling stopped. Then she felt something being pushed into her cunt. Slowly, and finally entered her fully. Then something no on had ever done before, something being eased into her anus. She screamed as it pushed in farther and farther. Finally it, too, filled her rear passage. Then the strong vibrations started. She jerked her body at the surprise, forcing her body to pull against all the nails. But she couldn’t help herself. The vibrators caused her to pull against the nails at the feeling she felt deep inside her cunt and butt hole. Soon, she felt something building inside her. She began to move with the vibrators, and suddenly Pauline reached her first ever orgasm. She knew about orgasms, but never experienced one. The pain she suffered from the nails actually seemed to heighten her orgasm. She instinctively knew that’s what it was. But the vibrators remained inside her cunt and butt hole, and remained on. The vibrations once again began to work on poor Paul ine. It didn’t take as long this time to reach another orgasm. And still the vibrators stayed in, and she suffered yet a third orgasm.</p> <p>Then the vibrators were turned off and unceremoniously removed without any warning. She actually felt empty. She needed something inside her again, inside her cunt and anus. What would happen now?</p> <p>Pauline lay there, wondering what was next. The nails still hurt, but where they had been hammered through her flesh it seemed to be now a dull ache, with still a little pain involved.</p> <p>NO! Pauline felt her nose burning! Then something hot being dripped down the middle of her back! What was it?</p> <p>‘I don’t think a little bit of hot candle wax will hurt you too badly. Let’s just see how badly.”</p> <p>She felt him parting her butt cheeks, and suddenly searing hot pain on her anus sent searing pain through her body. As she tried to move, of course, the nailed parts of her body wouldn’t allow her any movement.</p> <p>“Now, let’s see how well your little cunt can put out a candle. Are you ready?”</p> <p>Pauline shook her head and screamed.</p> <p>“Good. Let’s just see anyway.”</p> <p>The man shoved the still burning candle inside her virgin twat. He could see how wet she was, so it shouldn’t cause her any physical harm. She screamed and shook her head all around at the flame being introduced to her empty cunt.</p> <p>“Now, we’re going to see how many times we can do this. OK? I’m lighting the candle again. And her it goes...”</p> <p>Scream after scream ricocheted throughout the room.</p> <p>“Good. You took many a candle flame up your little twat. Now, for two more tender areas.”</p> <p>He relit the candle, and approached first her left nipple and held it under it as close as he could without the flame actually touching the tender nub, then did the same with her right nipple. Again, screams of pain echoed throughout the tiny room. The man performed this little touch of torture many times over. Finally, he flamed her toes. And screams once again filled the room.</p> <p>The man parted Pauline’s butt cheeks and pulled off the dried and cooled candle wax which had formed on her butt hole and crack.</p> <p>“Let me see. Now what can I do now. Oh, yes. I know.”</p> <p>The man went to a bench and pulled out a handful of alligator clips. He meticulously attached a clip to each nipple, adding even more pain to the nailed nipples, clamped four each onto each labia already spread by the nails, and clipped one onto each poor bound and nailed toe. And played with all of them. Pinching them harder, squeezing them open then letter them go so they would clip back on by themselves.</p> <p>He found her little clit, pushing itself out of its hood. He dried his hands, dried it, then grabbed it with two fingers and squeezed it and rotated it and otherwise tortured it all by itself.</p> <p>Pauline couldn’t help herself. She reached an orgasm. With all the pain, she reached an orgasm. As she did, she jerked, and she pulled against every bit of flesh nailed down, causing her even more pain. And still he played with her clit. Pauline couldn’t take any of the torture any more. But she knew, being bound and nailed as she was, gagged as she was, and blindfolded as she was, there was no way to tell the man that. He probably wouldn’t listen to here anyway.</p> <p>Again, Pauline reached another orgasm. Her clitoris was getting sore. He stopped! But would it be for good? Would he now release her? Or would he kill her?</p> <p>“You know what, Pauline?” the man said to her. “You have taken all this torture so well, so much better than any of the other kids I have tortured in the same way, I will be letting you go in a little while. But you have to stay this way for several more hours. I will leave you alone to suffer in your own way. I will check on you later.”</p> <p>But he didn’t leave. He sat down in an easy chair he set down there, and watched his little torture victim struggle. He would then take her home. He had never killed any of the boys and girls he tortured. He always returned them to their homes, sometimes in good shape, sometimes in not so good shape. Pauline would be returned in the best shape of any of the others.</p> <p>He heard Pauline begin to cry and yell. But it had only been about thirty minutes since he had “left”.</p> <p>Pauline now lay in the backseat of his car, still stark naked. She had been hogtied so severely that her wrists were tied to her knees and her ankles to her elbows. She bowed so badly she felt she was going to snap in two. She also wore the ball gag and leather blindfold. She was squirming badly because he had used the cream, which got severely hot when used on sore muscles. Where she had been nailed it pained her so brutally she could hardly stand it.</p> <p>“All right, sweetheart. We are in your hometown. I am going to drop you off at the edge of town. Someone will find you. Bye baby.” The man opened the back door and laid her on the shoulder of the road. He drove off. Pauline began to cry. She didn’t know what time of day it was, or even what day it was.</p> <p>Wait! She heard a car stop!</p> <p>“Look! It’s that girl that’s been missing,” said a male voice.</p> <p>“Quick,” said a soft female voice, “get her a blanket out of the trunk while I untie her.”</p> <p>Soon Pauline was swaddled in the blanket, in the arms of the woman, the man driving. The woman kept asking questions, but she couldn’t speak. They took her straight to the police station. They recognized her immediately and called her parents.</p></div>",[]
656,Samon Raped By Damnon,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2004-12-25,35,4,"b, g, bondage, rape, inc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger077.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>12-year-old Damon had just taken a shower and dried off. He was walking to his room naked when he saw his 10-year-old sister’s door open just wide enough for him to see in. He glanced in, then stopped and returned to watch her. He couldn’t believe his eyes.</p> <p>Samon had tightly tied her ankles to the two foot post wide apart with ropes, her left hand into a slip-knotted rope and tied to the leftmost most post, he saw she had blindfolded and gagged herself, and was playing with herself with her right hand.</p> <p>He noticed some left over rope lying on the floor next to her bed. He slipped in silently on his bare feet and picked up a long piece of rope. He put a slipknot in the looped end, pulled her right hand away from her pussy, and slipped it into the rope, and he tied the ends off to the right most post. He pulled the other slipknot on his sister’s left hand. Now she really was tied up. She screamed through her gag.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, sis, I’ll be right back.” She screamed, but it did her no good. He returned a few minutes later with some wide duct tape, took several pieces and taped them across her gag, really preventing her from screaming out.</p> <p>He looked at her. Her bronze hair laid spread out beneath her head, like an angel’s halo, although he knew she was definitely no angel.</p> <p>“So, you like playing wit yourself, huh, sis?” He already sprouted an erection. They were both still hairless, not yet having reached puberty, his sister barely growing breasts. He climbed onto the bed, sat down with his penis pointing at her wide open vagina, already wet from her own machinations. He scooted farther down until the underside of his penis lay hard against her pussy lips, forcing it to point up in the air, his feet on either side of her ribs. He reached up, and managed to rub his hands and fingers against her nipples. She bucked at his touch. He continued to play with them, pulling them up, pinching them, twisting them. She continued to buck trying to move her nipples away from his fingers, but to no avail.</p> <p>“Enjoying this, sis?”</p> <p>She just screamed some more. He stopped playing with her nipples, scooted down where his knees were together and pointing at her pussy. He reached up and tickled her, down her ribs, down her thighs, reaching back to tickle her feet and toes. He turned so he could use his mouth on her fine and beautiful feet. He licked her toes and between her toes, licked and nibbled the soles of her feet, then nibbled on her toes once again. He looked down, and saw her pussy had become so wet it was leaking out her vagina. He wet a finger on her pussy juice and found her anus, sliding a finger deep inside. His sis screamed and moved her bottom to try to remove the intruder. But the more she moved, and the more Samon moved his finger around inside her, the more she enjoyed it. Finally he pulled it out.</p> <p>“Now, for the real thing, little sister.”</p> <p>He climbed onto her body, and slid his own wet penis into her pussy, sliding in very easily. He didn’t move; just lay there with his penis inside her tight vagina. Then, very easily, he began to move back and forth. He felt something keeping his penis from going all the way in. He knew it was her hymen. He pulled almost all the way out, then jammed his penis deep into her, and her hymen broke. Samon screamed at the pain, then as he moved she moved with him, the pain disappearing and leading to the pleasure she had been trying to achieve with her fingers, but couldn’t.</p> <p>Damon could feel his ejaculate building up, and was nearly ready to cum. Samon, too, was reaching the orgasmic stage. Soon, Samon bucked hard, screaming and screaming as she reached her orgasm. As she settled down, Damon then reached his own orgasm, Samon feeling his penis spurting deep inside of her. She felt him jam his penis into her several times, then slowly stop. He collapsed on top of her, trying to get his breath back. Never had either of them ever experienced such an orgasm through masturbation.</p> <p>Damon rose off her and pulled out, his penis bloody from her hymen breaking. He left her tied up, closing her door, and went to take another shower...</p></div>",[]
657,Kandy is Sweet,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"There is such a place as Beto Junction at the meeting of I-35N and 75N. This girl actually existed, and everything about her at the beginning of the story is true. HOWEVER, the rest of the story is merely from my own imagination! I DO NOT condone any such destuction of any child. A child is a precious commodity in our world todya, and is our future . . .",2005-03-26,36,3,"M/g, pedo, bdsm, nosex, severe tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger078.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>He first saw the little girl at Beto Junction. It is at the crossroads of I-35 and 75 highways. It is a trucker’s stop, and has some of the most wonderful food anyone has ever tasted.</p> <p>He first noticed her taking her little sister to the restroom, except that she was an exceptionally beautiful little girl. He noticed her growing breasts, approximately the size of three large strawberries, making her flowered girl T-shirt flow out from her upper body. He noticed that her pink panties were showing above her pale blue pants, which had slid down just a little. Her black eyes sparkled, and her midnight blue short-cropped hair shined as if it had just been washed. Her light olive skin set off her eyes and hair. Although fairly cold outside, she wore a pair of black sandals on her beautiful feet.</p> <p>He got himself a candy bar and small milk. As he walked to the EXIT, she passed by him carrying her sister. He turned and looked at her back, and was immediately flabbergasted. Her pink panties had rolled down, and her pants had slid halfway down her little bottom and he could see her sweet little bare bottom half way down. Did he dare tell her or her father? No. He had an idea. He would kidnap her for himself. He finished his candy bar and milk, then found her in the arcade area, her pants and panties still riding halfway down her bottom. The old guys in the arcade stared at the little girl.</p> <p>He walked in, and whispered in the little girl’s ear. She nodded, so he unrolled her panties and pulled them up, then pulled up her pants, once again covering her little bottom. He couldn’t believe how beautiful that little tushy could be. Once again he whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Listen, little one. I brought a little dog with me, but when I got out it ran off. Would you help me find it?”</p> <p>“I think I could. Just let me ask my daddy.”</p> <p>“No, honey. I need to go right now. Come on, take my hand. I’ll have you back in no time. What’s your name?”</p> <p>“Kandy, with a K and not a C.”</p> <p>He took her hand in his, and they walked to his car.</p> <p>“Now, it is a little white dog. You get in the passenger seat, and look that way, while I look out my side. Don’t forget to put on your seatbelt.”</p> <p>The little girl turned her face to the window. He started the car, and drove the car in an ever widening circle as he kept asking the little girl if she saw his dog anywhere, with an I haven’t from her. Finally, at the last circling of Beto Junction, he exited the area immediately.</p> <p>‘What are you doing?” she screamed. “Where are you taking me?”</p> <p>He backhanded her, hard. She began to scream.</p> <p>He pulled out a gun (not real, though she didn’t know that) and told her to shut up and to take off her shirt. If she didn’t, he would slap her again. She unbuckled her seatbelt so she could take off her shirt much easier. She slowly obeyed, her sobs making her little chest heave. He watched as she pulled the shirt up over her head. He now had a very good look at her small breasts. More than breast buds, but less than breasts. They showed a very dark wine color.</p> <p>“Now, turn around and put your wrists behind your back. And hurry.”</p> <p>She obeyed, and pulling over to the shoulder, quickly tied her hands behind her back. When the next exit came up he took it, and drove several miles down the darker street. He finally pulled over where he knew no one would see him. </p> <p>“Now, turn around and give me your feet.”</p> <p>The little girl again obeyed, lying down in the front seat, her head against the door. He removed her sandals, and noticed just how beautiful her feet were. Her toes and feet were the perfect size. He began to nibble on her toes, licking her soles. She began to laugh through her sobs.</p> <p>“Believe me, you won’t be laughing much once I get you to my house.”</p> <p>Both her panties and pants had elastic bands, so he pulled both off her in one quick movement. He quickly tied her ankles together, then her big toes, running the rope from her toes to her ankle ropes and tying off the ends. He set her up in the seat and used a leather-padded blindfolded and gagged her with a ball gag. He opened the two passenger side doors, moved her to the back seat, hogtied her, and threw several blankets over her to hide her.</p> <p>He drove off headed to his home in Kansas City. He lived in what might be considered the country, so when he finally pulled into his garage no one was close enough to see anything he did. The garage door closed, he opened the back passenger side door and pulled out the little naked bound girl. He grabbed her by her wrists and ankles, which he had made certain were well tied to each other, and carried her into the living room where he dropped her on her stomach to the floor. He just left her there for an hour watching her struggle.</p> <p>He picked her up again and carried her down the steps to the basement. He untied her feet from her wrists so she could stand. He used a 5’ spreader bar and tied her ankles to it, stretching her legs to almost beyond her ability to do so. He then took more rope and tied her ankles to the posts on each side of her. She stood on tiptoe, her toes barely touching the floor. He then untied her wrists and tied them the same way, spread out and up to the two posts.</p> <p>“This is why I brought you here, Kandy. To torture you, to bring you pain like you have never experienced before. And now it is time to begin.”</p> <p>He began by merely toying with her clitoris and her pussy. He rubbed both, finally sticking a finger up inside her. She strained at her bondage, shaking her head no and making little sounds. He watched her, waiting for the right minute when she was about to cum before he stopped rubbing her clit and pulled his finger from her vagina. Her stomach and chest heaved from crying.</p> <p>Next he focused his attention on her small breasts, pinching the nipples, squeezing them, twisting them, pulling them out and letting them snap back. He repeated the procedure several times, then pushing her breasts hard into her body and rubbing his hands around causing severe burning pain to surge through her chest. Again she involuntarily struggled to break free, crying even harder.</p> <p>He whispered in her ear, “You haven’t suffered any pain yet. I’m just getting started.”</p> <p>He went to her backside, and rubbed his hands all over her bare and beautiful bottom, parting her cheeks and inserting a finger deep inside her anus. She screamed horribly. He pumped his finger many times, causing Kandy to wiggle and suffer. He pulled it out.</p> <p>He took up a whip and began to whip her bottom unmercilessly. Stripes began to form, then welts, finally surface blood leaked from the wounds. He stopped.</p> <p>He whispered to her again, “Now, Kandy, sweet Kandy, your real torture begins.”</p> <p>He began with her labium, taking a sewing needle and extra thick thread, and sewed it shut. Kandy screamed and screamed at the pain. He played with her clit, then rubbed a generic heat rub on it, then ran a needle through it, bending it over so it would slide back and forth easily without coming out. Finally, he attached a specially made alligator clamp, being full of teeth, not just around the outside edge. Once they bit, eventually the teeth would “eat” through her clit, meeting in the middle. Kandy didn’t think she could take any more. But he wasn’t finished with her yet.</p> <p>He took some thin twine, cut two very long pieces, let them hang down in the middle, and created a slipknot in each one at the bend. He slipped the knot of one of the pieces of twine over her right nipple, pulled the nipple out with one set of fingers, and with the other yanked hard on the ends of the twine, causing the loop to dig deep into her nipple. He pulled the twine ends up and tied them over the large wooden round brace above her head, pulling her right nipple so far up blood started to seep from the wound. He repeated the procedure with Kandy’s left nipple. It too leaked blood from the tight twine cutting into her nipple. But he wasn’t done with her breasts. He took four needles, using two on each nipple, pushing them through her nipples in front of the twine like crossed swords. Next he took two long pieces of barbed wire and wrapped them around the base of each small breast as tightly as he could, making her breasts stand out. Blood flowed from the barbed wire Each breast began to turn blue, her nipples already having turned purple. Now, he added alligator clamps like he put on her clit. The heat rub on her clitoris burned beyond anything she had ever experienced. Kandy merely hung in her bondage now, not moving, forced to experience such horror she had never known.</p> <p>Next, he returned to her bottom. It still showed the nice bright scarlet from his prior whipping, but most of the bleeding had stopped. He took a rag with vinegar and wiped her bottom, causing Kandy to scream again, the vinegar hurting her wounds so badly. Once wiped, he began to make her butt cheeks, and even her anus, an overly pinned pincushion.</p> <p>Finally he bent down and attacked the soles of her feet. He stuck pins into the bottoms of her feet, Kandy sending high-pitched sounds that pierced the ears.</p> <p>But he was not through yet. He took a thick cloth and tightened two knots in the middle. He removed her ball gag and before she could say anything he shoved the two knots into her mouth and tied the ends tightly behind her head. Now, he pulled the middle of her upper and lower lips together with one hand, and with the other used a pre-threaded needle and thick thread, and started stitching her lips together, keeping the knotted cloth deep inside her mouth. Lastly, he removed her blindfold, and began stitching her eyes shut as well. Kandy seemed numb. He returned to her bottom, and sewed up her anus.</p> <p>He whispered into her ear, “Now, you know what unbearable pain is. I am going to leave you now to get something to eat and drink. But first...” and he rubbed more of the heat rub on her clitoris. “Bye now.”</p> <p>He sat at the table eating a sandwich and drinking a glass of soda, thinking. Should he leave her there permanently until she died, so he could play with her some more? Or take her out in the country where she could be eaten by animals? Or should he take her back to her home and leave her as she was, but hogtied once again? Yes. That would be best.</p> <p>He returned to the basement where Kandy was crying, yelling, screaming, struggling. He took some strapping tape and taped each of her hands into fists. He wrapped the tape around the toes of each foot. He tortured her more.</p> <p>He lit a match and ran it under both her nipples, not quite burning them, but causing them to burn. He did the same with her clit. He ran another all around her butt cheeks, heating the pins.</p> <p>He had another thought. He stood in front of her, and stitched the skin all around her belly button together, hiding it.</p> <p>He untied her nipples from the round beam above her, then untied her wrists, only to take more barbed wire and bound them behind her back. She couldn’t put her weight on her feet because of the pins. He used the nipple twine to pull her nipples as close to each other as he could and tied the ends together. He wrapped more barbed wire around her upper body, keeping her arms bound to her sides. He lay her down on the floor on her stomach where he bound her feet together with more barbed wire, then bound her ankles to her wrists, severely hogtying her, forcing her into a severe arch. He wrapped a strand of barbed wire around her forehead, pulling the ends back toward her ankles and wrists, forcing her head back and up. He wrapped the barbed wire ends around her bound ankles and wrists.</p> <p>He picked her up and carried her to another of his cars, tossed her into the back seat and once again covered her with blankets. He drove a ways onto I-435, pulled over to the side of the road and dumped her down the incline where no one would see her. He drove fifteen minutes, then turned around and drove fifteen minutes back, pretending he was just a motorist who happened to see her at the bottom of the ditch. He put her in his back seat, this time without the blankets covering her. He drove back to Beto Junction. Police and FBI surrounded the entire area. He wanted to pull into the restaurant parking area, but the FBI stopped him.</p> <p>“What’s your business here?” asked the G-Man.</p> <p>“Take a look in the back seat, sir. I found her about forty-five minutes away, in a ditch by the side of the road. It was only by accident I looked down. I didn’t remove anything by which she was bound afraid I might do more damage than good. I suggest you get her to the hospital immediately.”</p> <p>The G-Man shone his flashlight in the back seat and saw nothing but blankets.</p> <p>“Look under the blankets, sir.”</p> <p>The G-man did so and was shocked and horrified by how the little girl was bound. He immediately called for help. As they helped the little girl, the man drove off inconspicuously....</p></div>",[]
658,A Change of Heart,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"Three chldren, two brothers and a sister are kidnapped and tightly bound. But . . .",2005-04-01,26,3,"ped, M/b/b/g, bdsm, cbt",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger079.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jeb grew weary of abducting and torturing children 6-11 years old. Not that he didn’t enjoy it, he did. But his basement became old hat. So he decided to remodel it. It took a lot of money, but by the time he finished, he was very pleased with himself.</p> <p>The entire basement was double soundproofed, double fire proofed, with fireproof suit and flamethrower. Three poles set just three feet apart from and facing each other in a triangular configuration. Had he hired a company to do the work, he would have had to kill them so they wouldn’t know his secret.</p> <p>Now, he was ready. All he had to do was find three children, probably aged nine or ten. He switched license plates, and drove off. Being summer, the kids were on summer vacation, and the best place to find kids were either at the swimming pool or the beach. At the beach, he discovered, the parents were always around. At the pool, however, many of the parents dropped off their children and left. So, he drove to the largest pool in the area.</p> <p>Before he got out of his car he smeared white sunscreen all over his face so he wouldn’t be recognized. He kept spare clothing in the car so he could change quickly. He got out, walked over to the fence and looked in, watching. He found what he had come looking for, and they were only a few feet away. Two boys and a girl. The boys wore ®Speedos, the girl a very skimpy thong bikini.</p> <p>They seemed to be getting closer and closer to where he stood. When they reached his area, they leaned against the fence directly in front of him.</p> <p>“Say, kids, I need some help.”</p> <p>The children jumped, surprised.</p> <p>“Who are you?” asked the girl, now scared.</p> <p>“My name is John. I have a little dog, but when I got out he ran off. I need three children like you to help me. Are you old enough to help?”</p> <p>“I’m ten, I’m old enough,” said the girl.</p> <p>“Yeah,” said one of the boys, “we’re both nine. We’re brothers, and we’re old enough, too.”</p> <p>“I will only need you for a few minutes, I’m sure. Then I will bring you kids right back here. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, I guess that would be Ok, “ said the girl.</p> <p>“Come on then.”</p> <p>He waited for them to exit the pool. He had the back door open, and the passenger side door open. When they ran over to him the girl slid into the front seat, the boys into the back.</p> <p>“OK. I want you to watch for a little dog, really scruffy, kind of white, with a red collar. If you see him, yell out.” When they shut the doors, he pushed a secret button to lock the doors. They would not be able to open them by themselves. He drove off, driving slowly, as if looking for a dog. “Have you kids seen anything yet?”</p> <p>“No, John,” came the reply from all three kids.</p> <p>Jeb drove faster, heading toward his house out in the country.</p> <p>“John, where are you going?” asked the girl.</p> <p>“I’m going home to get some dog biscuits, to entice the dog to get in the car.”</p> <p>“John, would you please take us back to the pool?” asked the girl.</p> <p>“I’m afraid I can’t do that, honey. What are your names, anyway?”</p> <p>“I’m Marcia, these are my brothers Jim and Jason.”</p> <p>“Well, Marcia, what I need you and your brothers to do is to remove your swimsuits.”</p> <p>“We can’t do that!” exclaimed Marcia.</p> <p>John pulled out a very long specialty knife. “You see this knife?”</p> <p>The sister and brothers nodded.</p> <p>“Well, if you don’t take off your swimming suits, I will use the knife on each of you until you do. Now, you may either get cut, or take off your suits. Your choices.”</p> <p>“Take off your suits, brothers. I’m taking mine off.” Marcia stripped, handing her suit to the John’s outstretched hand. “Boys, hand me your suits.” The brothers handed their sister their swimming suits, covering their privates with their hands. Marcia knew that it would do no good to hide, for she knew he would have them all tied up soon and have them showing everything they have.</p> <p>John (Jeb) finally reached his house. He pulled into the garage and shut the automatic door. “You kids wait here. I have to get some things.” When he left, the children tried to unlock their doors and escape. In only minutes they realized it was no use. They saw John returning. He opened his door.</p> <p>“First, I am going to tie each of your wrists behind your back. Marcia, turn around and put your hands behind your back.” Marcia obeyed, and soon found her wrists tightly bound. The boys refused.</p> <p>“Marcia, I suggest you tell your boys to do the same, or there will be very painful consequences.”</p> <p>“Jim, Jason, follow John’s orders. Allow him to tie your wrists behind your backs.” The boys obeyed their sister. Soon, their wrists were tied as their sisters’.</p> <p>“I have unlocked all the doors. You must follow me. If you don’t you will be severely beaten.”</p> <p>The children obeyed. All three were scared so badly that they shivered. John showed them the way to his living room where he told them to sit down. Marcia sat between her brothers. John had more rope in his hands, and he got down and began to tie the children’s ankles tightly.</p> <p>“You children are now mine to do with what I please. I want you to just sit there and think about what I might do to you. I will be back in a little bit.”</p> <p>“What do you think he’s going to do to us, sissy?” whispered Jim, crying.</p> <p>“He’ll probably kill us. He can’t let us live,” she told them. Jason began to cry. Marcia wanted to, but held it back. “You need to stop crying. Show him you’re not scared, even though you are.”</p> <p>“Yes, sissy,” and Jim sucked his tears back in. Jason did the same.</p> <p>Marcia struggled some more, but couldn’t get loose. They heard John returning.</p> <p>“I am going to do some things to you that won’t be pleasant. But that is the reason I captured you. To torture you three children. First, the gags. These are ball gags, slightly larger than your open mouths. I will force them in, stuffing them completely in your mouths and buckling them in the back of your heads. I’ll start with Marcia.”</p> <p>He pulled Marcia up by grabbing her nipples and pulling up on them. She screamed at the sudden pain, a pain she had never been through before. “Now, open your mouth as wide as you can.”</p> <p>Marcia didn’t obey fast enough. John pulled on her nipples again. She cried out in pain again, and this time tears ran freely down her cheeks.</p> <p>“For the last time, open your mouth.”</p> <p>Marcia this time obeyed immediately, crying as she was. She felt the hard red ball being forced into her mouth. She felt her lower jaw being jerked down, and the ball finally stuffed all the way into her mouth. He buckled the gag at the back of her head, pulling hard to get the tightest hole he could, forcing the gag even further into her mouth. He laid her on the floor and hogtied her.</p> <p>“Ok, which of you boys want to be first?” Neither boy moved. John walked over to Jim. “I choose you,” and grabbed the boy’s hairless cock and balls, squeezed hard, and pulled him up. Jim screamed. In that time John shoved another ball gag into the boy’s mouth. Once gagged, John then lay Jim on the floor and hogtied him as well. “Well, Jason, do I need to haul you up by your cock and balls as well, or will you stand up on your own?”</p> <p>Jason rose, not wanting the pain his brother suffered. John repeated the entire process. He now had all three children hogtied on the floor.</p> <p>“Next, a leather padded blindfold for the three of you.” He accomplished this with little struggling on the part of his three guests. He carried each of them, one at a time, to his basement. He began with Marcia. Once there he untied her from her hogtie. He carried her over to the middle pole in the triangle, the one facing directly out.</p> <p>Here he untied her wrists from behind her back, and cuffed them above her head, and attached them to a ratchet at the top. He then untied her ankles and cuffed them as well, attaching them to the pole at the bottom so they wouldn’t move. He removed her blindfold, and unbuckled her ball gag only to re-buckle it behind the pole. He added a collar around her neck, locking it behind the pole as well after tightening it as tightly as possible, choking her just a little. He tied biting twine around her waist and around the pole, taking the ends down her butt crack and against her anus, yanking the twine up against her little hairless cunt as hard as he could causing her to scream out, her labia closing over the twine hiding it, and tied it off to the D-ring on her collar. Marcia screamed at the unexpected intrusion. No one had ever touched her there, only she did when she took a bath or shower. Next, he attached adjustable nipple clamps to her small nipples, the little girl screami ng in torturous pain, pulled them tight and locked them around her D-ring on her collar, the small nipples pointing straight up and pulling out of her little chest. He then tied twine around each nipple behind the clamps, pulled the twine down and tied the ends off to her cuffed ankles. She continued to scream the entire time. He went to the ratchet control, and cranked it until Marcia’s arms were pulled up until her rib cage showed through her tanned skin, forcing her to stand on bare tiptoe. He noticed that Marcia and her two brothers sported pale milky skin where their swimsuits covered them. Otherwise they were all nicely tanned.</p> <p>“All right, sweetheart, I’ll be back with one of your brothers.”</p> <p>Jeb returned with Jim. He did the same procedure on Jim that he had on his sister, except for his genitals. He took twine and began to wrap it around one of Jim’s small balls, and tied it off hard halfway around the pole to his wrists. He then did the same for Jim’s other ball. Now that they were tied separately, Jeb pulled the ends of each set of twine behind the pole and yanked hard, causing Jim to screech. Jeb watched as they started to turn a nice blue. He used another long piece of twine and wrapped it several times behind Jim’s circumcised cock in the groove left by the operation and tied the ends off behind the head. He then yanked on the twine and tied if off to the D-ring in his collar. Jeb then ratcheted Jim until his body showed his rib cage and he, too, stood on tiptoe.</p> <p>“Now for Jason.” When he returned with Jason he repeated the entire procedure with him as he had with Jim. “Now I have each of you under my power, and not one of you can do anything about it. Go ahead, cry your eyes out. It won’t do you any good. I can torture you, I can fuck you, little girl, both in your cunt and your asshole. The boys I can fuck in their assholes as well. I can make each of suck my cock, or I can make all three of you suck my cock and balls at the same time. I can make you clean out my own asshole with your tongues. If you don’t obey anything I want you to do, you will be even more tortured than you are now. I am going to leave now, and let you three to think about what I said. I’ll be back later. Oh. By the way. You can scream all you want to. This room is double soundproofed. Oh, yes, one more thing.” He cranked the ratchet twice more on each of the children, nearly forcing their shoulders out of their sockets, their toes not touching the floor at all. A ll three seemed beyond screaming now, and did nothing more than grimace at the severe pain inflicted on these three innocent children.</p> <p>The three children struggled, but could not move they were bound so tightly. Marcia looked at her two brothers. When they were younger they all used to take baths together. Now she looked at them now like she had never seen them before as her loving brothers. She forgave them for every moment they teased her and made her life miserable. She realized just how much she loved them. She didn’t know, but the boys looked at her, thinking the same thoughts. Even the brothers realized how much they loved each other. But now, it seemed too late to tell each other how they felt. Marcia struggled even harder, but no luck. She looked at how John tied her brothers. She knew how their little testicles must be suffering from their bondage. Their balls were now completely purple, turning to black. She knew from her sex classes that these were called blue balls, and if they turned black for too long they would become useless and may have to have them removed.</p> <p>The pain in her crotch seemed to expand. She couldn’t take it anymore. She had to have that twine out of her vagina. She needed her nipples released from their bondage. She needed to be untied and cuddled by her mommy and daddy. Mommy and daddy! Oh gods! Were they looking for their children? she wondered. Were the police also looking? Her thoughts were broken by Jeb returning. He carried a plate full of food, and a large glass of soda with lots of ice. Marcia is the only one who could see Jeb with the food and drink. But the boys could smell it all. The children’s stomachs rumbled, hoping he would give them some food and something to drink. But he sat down in an easy chair he had brought down and fire proofed, sat down and began to eat and drink in front of them.</p> <p>“This is mighty good food. Too bad you can’t enjoy it with me. But you see, you aren’t able, are you?” and he laughed a cruel laugh and began to eat and drink slowly, torturing the poor children by keeping food from them. When he finished, he got up and walked over to Marcia. He yanked the clamps off her cold nipples, this time getting a blood- curdling squeal from her. He yanked on the twine still tied to her now cold nipples, but still eliciting more squeals from her ball gagged mouth. He did the same to the boys, leaving their twine tied nipples as well. He began to twist and pinch and pull on their nipples, causing them to squirm even they were tightly bound. He enjoyed his torture of children. He used his mouth on their nipples, biting them hard with his teeth. One by one the children screamed and screamed at his biting their tender nipples. Finally he cut the twine around Marcia’s nipples, releasing them. He then rubbed them harshly getting the blood flowing in them, th e little girl again screaming. He repeated the procedure with the boys. He removed Marcia’s crotch twine, then untied the boys cocks and balls. Blood flowed back into the little children’s private parts. The children never knew how being released from bondage on their genitals could feel so good. The boys’ testicles began to turn pink.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, boys. You can still have children. That is, if I let you live.” He walked over to his suit and flamethrower. “Have you ever seen a flamethrower before?” They couldn’t nod or anything to his question. “If you watched any old WWII movies, you probably have. It spouts a very long burst of fire. This is how I plan to kill you.” He put them back.</p> <p>But now, he looked at the fear in their eyes. He couldn’t do it. He just couldn’t do it anymore. He released them. “I’m sorry about your swimming suits. I destroyed them because I didn’t think you would ever be going home.” He then brought them three large blankets to wrap around themselves. “Here. You come upstairs with me and I will fix you something to eat.” They followed him upstairs, and he fixed them some warm ham and eggs, and gave them each a large glass of soda with ice. The children ate as if it were their last meal</p> <p>When they finished, Marcia asked, “What are you going to do to us?”</p> <p>“I’m going to get you home. Go to the phone over there and call your folks and have them bring the police. Here is my address,” and he told Marcia where they were. Marcia tentatively walked to the phone and picked it up, afraid this might be some kind of trick. She waited a moment before she picked up the receiver. “John?” she asked him.</p> <p>“My real name is Jeb. Tell them that, too.”</p> <p>“Jeb. Bend down please. Jim, Jason, come over here.” Jeb bent down, and Marcia surprised him by kissing him on the cheek. The boys kissed him as well, one boy per cheek.</p> <p>“Why did you kiss me?”</p> <p>“Because,” Marcia told him, “you decided not to kill us and let us go. What will you do now?”</p> <p>“I am going to walk out the back door and you, nor anyone else will ever see me again.” “Are you going to hurt any more children?”</p> <p>“No, honey. Don’t worry. I will never do that again.”</p> <p>Marcia began to cry, and hugged his leg, the boys hugging his other leg.</p> <p>“Quickly, go make your call.”</p> <p>Marcia turned to the phone and made the call. When she turned around, Jeb was gone. She motioned the boys to come with her. They sat on the couch, the boys sitting on each of Marcia’s knees as she sat straight on the edge of the couch, and wrapped her blanket around her brothers. They lay their heads on her shoulders, all three of them crying. But they weren’t sure why.</p> <p>Soon, the cops and their parents came. The cops asked them a lot of questions, their parents harping at the cops to let them go for now. Finally, the cops did. The cops remained while Marcia, Jim and Jason returned home with their parents. From then on they were always in a world of their own, never leaving each others’ side, never playing with any of the children any more, never going anywhere unless their parents were with them.</p> <p>And true to his word, Jeb never bothered any more children ever again...</p></div>",[]
659,Torya Watching,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"Basically, this is just a fun little story. A little girl learns about sex the fun way -- watching her brother, then herself being trapped as well.",2005-04-13,30,4,"sadism, tort, ped, incest, b/b/g",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger080.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Torya, 8 years old, just got home from the swimming pool after spending over six hours playing around with her friends. She ran upstairs to her brother’s room. Her short cropped brown hair and body and swimsuit all showed large droplets of water, some of which fell off her as she ran.</p> <p>Her swimsuit seemed a size, maybe two, too small for her, and it rode into her crotch and her butt cheeks. It was so tight across her chest her nipples pushed severely against the material. It shoved itself up into her vagina, her labia showing around it.</p> <p>Torya stopped and listened at her brother’s door. She didn’t hear anything like she did the other day. She could hear Barya’s best friend, Steve, telling her brother what he was going to do to him. Pinch and twist his nipples, tickle him, toy with his cock and balls, tease his butt hole. He told her brother too bad you can’t see or talk. Then she heard her brother’s muffled screams. What was going on? She pledged she would find out.</p> <p>The next day she knew Steve would be spending the night again with her brother. Now was her chance. She opened the door just a little, and still nothing. Good. She pushed it open all the way, ran in and closed it shut. She found his closet with the louvered slats. She opened it, stepping on his varied number of shoes, hurting her bare feet and losing her balance, and then standing upright closed the door. She couldn’t wait.</p> <p>Soon Torya heard footsteps coming up the stairs. She heard Barya’s door open, and two voices, her brother and Steve’s. She turned the louvers until she had a clear view of her brother’s bedroom.</p> <p>“OK, Barya, you know what to do. Strip”</p> <p>Torya watched in fascination as her brother stripped naked. This was the first time for her to see a boy naked, and it was her own brother!</p> <p>“First, the blindfold.”</p> <p>“Aw, C’mon, Steve. Don’t blindfold and gag me this time.”</p> <p>“I said, first the blindfold,” said Steve. Barya turned his back so Steve could buckle on the leather-padded blindfold. Next, Steve added what looked like to Torya a ball, then he shoved it into Barya’s mouth and buckled that in the back of his head.</p> <p>“OK, get on the bed and I’ll guide you to where I want you.” Barya obeyed. Torya watched as Steve attached cuffs to his wrists and ankles, then used ropes to tie them tightly to the corner posts, stretching his body out as far as it would go.</p> <p>Torya saw her brother’s ribs sticking out, his legs and arms being pulled on severely. Then she watched in total absorption as Steve began to tie Barya’s cock and balls, then wrapped his balls tightly and pulled them toward the foot of the bed until they wouldn’t be pulled any more, and tied them off to the foot rail. Torya watched as Steve began to twist and pinch and pull on Barya’s nipples until he cried out in pain. This torture lasted about fifteen minutes, then Steve left Barya alone for a few minutes to recuperate from the pain.</p> <p>Torya removed her bikini top and began to play with her own nipples. She had never realized how good it felt to have her nipples tortured. She thought how it might feel if someone else would do it for her. She watched some more, continuing to play with her own nipples. She gazed at her brother’s balls, turning a deep purple. She wondered why.</p> <p>After Steve he began to run his fingernails up and down his entire body, sides, stomach, chest, thighs, calves, feet, soles, toes, armpits, then repeated many times. She knew she couldn’t tickle herself. She wondered if...?</p> <p>Steve stopped his tickling, then moved down to Barya’s feet. Steve tickled some more, then suddenly began to lick the soles. Suck on the toes, licking them, biting them, continuing for fifteens minutes.</p> <p>Torya knew she could easily get to her feet to her mouth, even put her feet back and back between her own shoulder blades with no problem. But doing what Steve was doing to her brother didn’t feel the same when she did it to herself. Maybe...?</p> <p>Steve stopped torturing Barya’s feet and toes, and moved up to his cock and balls. Steve began to play with her brother’s cock and balls, squeezing both very hard with a hand on each. Barya moved around trying to escape Steve’s hands, but of course it did him no good. Steve continued to squeeze until Barya whimpered in pain, then began to yell, and finally scream.</p> <p>“You love that, don’t you, my slave.”</p> <p>Torya saw her brother nod yes. Her mouth popped open. She pulled off the bottoms to her bathing suit and reached for her hairless little cunt while watching Steve play with her brother. She rubbed herself until she was wet. She continued to watch Steve play with her brother’s cock and balls, then watched as Steve bent down and took her brother’s cock into his mouth.</p> <p>Steve began to move up and down with his mouth as his other hand continued to squeeze his balls. He took his free hand, got it wet with spittle, and moved it into Barya’s asshole, then went back to sucking on his cock.</p> <p>A finger up her brother’s asshole? She couldn’t believe it! She didn’t even know you could do that! She got a finger wet on her other hand, reached back, and found her own little asshole. She eased her finger in, little by little, until she couldn’t move it in any farther. She stuck her other finger deep into her pussy, and she could feel her fingers touching between the membrane separating the anal canal from the vaginal canal. She began to move both fingers in and out, reaching an orgasm quickly. She squeezed her lips together to keep from screaming out loud and alerting the boys. She quickly pulled out both fingers, then paid more attention to the two boys. She noticed Steve untying her brother’s cock and balls. His cock immediately softened, his balls returning to their normal color, his penis lying limp against his soft balls.</p> <p>Steve picked up the cock, and it instantly came to attention, his balls pulled up in their sac. Steve began to pump Barya’s cock, and he pumped faster and faster until Torya saw her brother’s sperm spurt almost a foot into the air, his sperm hitting his stomach and chest. Steve let got of the cock, wiped off his hand on Barya’s legs, then left, slamming the door after him. She had never seen any boy naked, and now she got to see her brother. Not only that, she knew that boys shot stuff from their penises, but now she got to see it happen!</p> <p>Dare Torya move out of the closet? She waited for quite a few minutes, then opened the closet door. Still naked, she walked over to Barya. She began to move her hands over his naked and bound, blindfolded and gagged, body. She noticed Barya jerked at her touch.</p> <p>She repeated the entire procedure exactly the way Steve had done it, including tying his cock and balls and sucking on his cock. It rather tasted nice, she thought. She began to lick up all the sperm off his body, enjoying the taste, then returned to his cock, once again using her mouth. Finally, she made him reach orgasm again, aiming his cock at her open mouth. She got every drop, then sucked on his cock to please him more. Finally she stopped, and went back to the closet.</p> <p>Just then Steve came in. She watched him untie her brother, but retied his wrists behind his back.</p> <p>“Wow,” said Barya, “that was the best you’ve ever done, doing it twice to me!”</p> <p>“What? I never did you twice,” said Steve.</p> <p>“You did too! You did everything exactly the same way!”</p> <p>“You must be crazy,” Steve told him.</p> <p>Torya slipped from out of the closet, still naked. “No, he’s not crazy, I did it to him the second time. It was wonderful.”</p> <p>‘How long have you been in there?” asked Barya.</p> <p>She ran over to him to hug him, and told him, “The entire time. It looked like so much fun, I want you to do me that way, too!”</p> <p>The next thing Torya knew she was ballgagged, bound spread eagle. The only reason the blindfold was left off was so she could watch Steve retie her brother with his hands behind his back, his ankles together, and retied his cock and balls to the foot railing. She then watched Steve gag and blindfold her brother.</p> <p>And at last, she too was blindfolded, ready and waiting to be tortured...</p></div>",[]
660,Little Julianne,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-04-13,42,4,"m/f, pedo, bd, inc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger081.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Julianne, 9 years old, used to love sitting Indian style on the floor to watch TV or play or even eat. But now, she was having second thoughts about that way of sitting. She could feel her 14-year-old brother touching her. And she could do nothing about it.</p> <p>It started out simple enough. Their parents were going out for the night to an all-night party. Her brother, Julian, chose to stay home and watch his little sister. Julianne didn’t mind. She loved her brother, and although they always had their spats, they never really got mad at each other. They always hugged after a “fight”. But now, Julianne hated, yet still loved, her brother. She wasn’t sure if she liked what he did to her or not.</p> <p>Julian asked his sister if she would like to play a game. He pulled out MOUSETRAP, their favorite.</p> <p>“Tell you what, whoever wins at MOUSETRAP gets to do something special to the other. How about that?”</p> <p>“What do you mean, something special?” she asked him.</p> <p>“Well, something that has never been done before. I don’t know. I would have to think about what I would do to you. But whoever wins, the other has to do everything the winner says.”</p> <p>“Well , , , I guess so. That sounds kind of fun. OK. Sure. I agree. If might be kind of fun to make you do whatever I say.”</p> <p>“Remember though, you have win to do that.”</p> <p>“Let’s play.”</p> <p>Eventually, Julian won.</p> <p>Julianne wondered now what Julian would make her do.</p> <p>“Hmm. What should I make you do.” He pretended to think, when he already knew what he would make his sister do and what he would do to her.</p> <p>“Ah. I know. Take your clothes off, really slowly.”</p> <p>“Julian, you can’t mean that. Can you?”</p> <p>“You agreed to do anything I tell you to do. So take off your clothes. First, your shoes and socks, then your shirt with your back to me, then your jeans, then your training bra, and lastly, your underwear. So, if you don’t take your clothes off, I will take them off you myself, and may tear some of your clothes because I won’t care whether or not they do get torn.”</p> <p>Julianne, though never have been seen naked by her brother, felt shivers and goosebumps on her body. Soon, she would be standing naked in front of her brother.</p> <p>She remembered the order in which she was to remove her clothes. She pulled off her tennis shoes, then slipped her socks off her feet. She stood a few minutes, enticing her brother with her bare feet. Slowly, very slowly, she unbuttoned and removed her blouse. The little straps of her training bra crossed her shoulders and back. She let it fall to the floor, then kicked it away with her feet. She reached her fingers into the front of her jeans, unbuttoned them, unzipped them, then as slowly as she could slid them off her butt, down her legs, and again with a bare foot kicked them aside. Again she stood there now in just her bra and panties. She could hear her brother breathing deeply. She reached back and unhooked her bra, and let it slip off her arms, and tossed it aside. She looked down, and her small breasts formed with her nipples and aureole lying atop a small mound. She flexed her butt muscles within her panties, and did nothing yet. Finally, after about ten minutes of this, she finally took her thumbs on the sides of her panties and slid them slowly down her bottom, bending over until her hands touched her toes, her bottom cheeks spreading slightly so her brother could see just a little of her bottom and cunt, and pulled them off her body and tossed them away. Now, she stood completely naked in front of her brother, her back to him. She waited for his orders.</p> <p>“Put your hands behind your back.” Julianne obeyed, and waited. Then she felt Julian’s hands on hers, turning her hands palm to palm, and rope being tied around her wrists first one way then the other. She said nothing. Then, more rope tied around her wrists, up her forearms, around her elbows, pulled them until they were touching, pushing out her tiny breasts, on up to her shoulders, and tied it off there. Then she felt more rope being wrapped around her upper body, pinning her arms to her back making them completely immovable, but leaving her breasts open, making them look bigger than they really were.</p> <p>“Open your mouth, wide,” he told her. She obeyed, and Julian shoved an extremely large sponge ball into her mouth, Julian forcing her mouth closed as he took a pre-cut strip of duct tape and ran it across her lips and mouth. A second one ran from upper jaw to lower chin, a third running the opposite, and a fourth again straight across. Julianne tried to protest, but noting came out of her mouth but a very muffled and barely heard mmph.</p> <p>“Now, for a blindfold.” She felt a padded blindfold being placed over her eyes, forcing her eyelids closed. She saw nothing but black on black.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to lead you into our basement where I will finish tying you.” He led her downstairs from her room where they had played MOUSETRAP, down through the living room, through the kitchen, and down some narrow and steep stairs to the basement.</p> <p>A soft carpet covered the converted basement. A couch, pool table, and TV with DVD and CD player finished off the basement.</p> <p>“Sit down and cross your legs.” She hadn’t realized that he could see her entire body, until now. She began to struggle in her ropes, to get away, to get dressed. She tried to run, tried to get loose from her brother’s grip.</p> <p>“You are being a naughty girl. Come over here to the couch. I am going to pull you over my knees and spank you until you understand who is boss.</p> <p>Julian was stronger than she was, and she had no choice, especially being tied up, gagged and blindfolded. He sat down then pulled Julianne over his knees. He put his legs over hers to keep her from moving a lot. He began to rub her little bottom, running a finger up and down her butt crease. He found her anus, and began to play with it. Julianne squirmed, made noises. He ignored them. He wet a finger and eased it into her butt hole. He did this often with his bound girlfriend. He moved it in and out, Julianne trying to get him to stop, clenching her butt cheeks together. He pulled out, and began to spank her hard. He gave her ten smacks on each cheek.</p> <p>“Will you obey me now? Or do I need to spank you some more?”</p> <p>Julianne settled down, acquiescing. He helped her up.</p> <p>“Over here,” he told her, grabbing her by a nipple. She screamed through her gag, though it came out a little uhh.</p> <p>“Now, sit down with your legs crossed Indian style.” She sat with his help. She crossed her legs. He took more rope and tied her ankles together first one way, then the other, until her ankles completely disappeared inside the rope. He then wrapped more rope around her ankles and thighs, ensuring she couldn’t straighten out her legs.</p> <p>“Now, little sister, comes the fun part.”</p> <p>She sat there for many minutes, wondering what her brother would be doing to her. Soon she found out. He played with her right nipple, causing sparks to travel through her upper body, but suddenly those sparks turned to pain when he attached an alligator clamp to her nipple. Julian then repeated the procedure with her left nipple.</p> <p>He then pushed her to her back so he could see her cunt. He added a clamp to her clit, and three to each of her labia. Julianne screamed bloody murder. Never had she felt such pain in all her life. He sat her back up, and tied a rope around her waist, grabbed the ends, pushed her to her back again, pulled the ropes between her labia, down against her butt hole, pulled her up again and tied the ends off behind her. Now, she was done.</p> <p>“You’re done. At least for now. I could fuck you, you know, and you wouldn’t have any choice. I could fuck you in your cunt and your ass hole if I wanted to. Even your mouth.”</p> <p>He reached out and pulled on the nipple clamps as far as he could, noticing his sister’s heaving chest. He could tell she was crying. He let it snap back.</p> <p>“Oh, I forgot one other thing.”</p> <p>He found the hemp rope. He fastened a true noose in it. He walked over to his sister and put it around her neck. She whimpered. He tightened it down until her head bent to the left, the large noose being on her right. He got a step stool and pulled the rope ends up to a large hook on a pulley and tied them off. He stepped down, went to the controller, and made the pulley go up slightly.</p> <p>Julianne screamed, and it seemed to Julian she was choking, when in reality she might have been choking a little, but there was enough air for her to breathe comfortably.</p> <p>“You now have a hangman’s noose around your neck of the hemp rope dad keeps down here. You move, you choke to death. But I would never let that to happen to you. You’re my sister, and I love you. I only want you to feel good when I tie you up again. But for right now, I am going upstairs to get something to eat. I will be back down shortly to check on you.”</p> <p>She heard him leave and made more noises through her gag, but apparently he ignored her. What could she do? She struggled, she writhed, she twisted, but nothing seemed to work. It only seemed to make her choke on the noose more. Her nipples hurt. Her clit burned. Her labia screamed in pain. She hated the rope between her labia and rubbing against her butt hole. But she couldn’t move.</p> <p>Was he going to do something else to her? Or just leave her tied up down here like this all night? Did she want him to fuck her? God, yes, she did! She began to play with herself about three years ago, and knew what an orgasm was. She got on the computer and studied both the female body and the male body. She had never seen a boy naked yet, but she hoped to soon. Would it be her brother’s body? Or some boy at school? She began to struggle again, this time harder. Sweat began to roll off her body. It tickled her, but she continued to struggle. Then, unintentionally, she fell backwards. Pulling the noose tighter, and this time truly choking her. She tried to get back up, but that just pulled the noose even tighter. It pressed on her carotid. She felt as if she needed to cum. She bucked her legs back and forth, pushing her bottom the same way, hoping the rope between her cunt lips would rub hard enough on her clit to make her cum. But it didn’t work. She began to get dizzy. Was she going to die? Oh god, it was her own fault!</p> <p>Something touched her there. A hand. It untied the rope, and fingers entered her cunt and butt hole. Soon, with them moving in and out of her, she reached an orgasm. Someone pulled her up and pulled off her noose.</p> <p>“Let me get you untied, Julianne. I shouldn’t have left you alone. But I didn’t think you would do something like that.”</p> <p>He untied her legs and ankles. He began on her upper body, but she shook her head no and made noises.</p> <p>“Do you want to stay tied up?” She nodded, making more noises. “Good. We’ll stay down here, and I will retie your legs and ankles so I can fuck you in your cunt and ass.”</p> <p>He grabbed the clamps on her nipples and led her to another area.</p> <p>“Now for my fun,” growled Julian. “Spread your lets far apart.” Julianne obeyed, knowing she had no other choice. Julian locked her ankles into a long spreader bar, opening Julianne’s cunt lips and butt cheeks.</p> <p>He made two separate loops of twine with long ends falling to the floor. “Now, for some additional nipple pain,” he warned his sister.</p> <p>He slipped one loop over the clamp on her left nipple and all the way to the end, then yanked hard to make sure the twine really bit into her nipple. She screamed through her gag. He repeated the procedure with her right nipple, and she screamed again.</p> <p>Julian then positioned a bar to where it would be against her stomach, using her belly button as the target area and told her to lean over. He tied the left set of twine ends to her right big toe, and the left set of twine ends to her right, forcing her over the bar. He added a collar to her neck, and locked a chain to the D-ring on the front of her collar, and locked the other end through the eyebolt in the center of the bar. He used the ratchet and forced the bar up just a little higher, forcing Julianne to bend over even more. She continued to make whimpering sounds all throughout the procedure.</p> <p>“What a beautiful ass and cunt you have, sis,” he told her when he finished. She felt him run his hands and fingers lightly across her bottom, up and down her butt crack playing lightly with her anus, down to her cunt already extremely wet from being bound so tightly and for so long. Her shoulders ached, her elbows burned. She needed the gag removed. He did one more thing. He took a rope and ran it through the back of her blindfold and gag, then pulled her head back and tied the ends off to her wrists. He slipped a noose around her neck once again, and pulled it tight, this time allowing her to barely breathe, but keeping her conscious.</p> <p>Julian returned to rubbing his hands over her butt and cunt, finding her clit and playing with it. Julianne squirmed, wriggled, whimpered loudly, trying not to move too much because of the noose and her pulled nipples. Her nipples seemed as though they were going to be torn from chest. The clamps seemed to be chewing through them at the same time.</p> <p>He walked over and stood in front of her. “I am going to strip, then I will remove your gag. If you say anything at all, I will immediately put it back in. Understand?”</p> <p>Julianne made little mewling noises. Julian stripped, and removed her gag, letting it hang. “Now, you will take my cock into your mouth, and will suck on it and play with it until I am about to cum. Then I will replace your gag, and will fuck you in the cunt and ass, but not sure which yet. Her comes my cock.” Julianne kept her lips shut. Julian yanked on her left nipple twine and she yelped loudly from the pain. He slipped his cock into her open mouth. Now, she had no choice. His cock didn’t taste all that bad. In fact, she like the way it tasted. She began to suck and nibble, moving her head back and forth as he moved his cock in and out of her mouth. She sucked more, raking her teeth against the hard mass inside her mouth. He pulled out, and immediately replaced her gag, once again pulling her head back. He pulled the noose up a little more. Now, she could barely breathe, nearly gasping for breath.</p> <p>He went behind her, got a lot of his pre-cum on his fingers and spread it around her anus, and forced a finger deep inside to coat it well. He aimed, and his cock slid in in one easy push. Julianne screamed at the sudden intrusion. Julian moved in and out of her sweet ass hole slowly, and Julianne began to breathe deeply, as deeply as the noose allowed, and began to enjoy her brother’s cock in her ass. She moved with him, and the faster he moved the more she reached the point of an orgasm. But then, he quit and pulled out.</p> <p>Then he shoved it into her cunt, the clamps on her labia and her clit biting deeper. He began to move quickly, having almost reached an orgasm in her butt hole, and spurted into her cunt many times. Just as he ejaculated, Julianne also reached her orgasm, screaming and tugging in her bonds. She became dizzy from the noose closing tighter on her neck as she gyrated and the electric feelings of her orgasm coursed through her.</p> <p>Julian pulled out, his cock soft and covered with his own sperm and her cunt juices. He went to face her and removed the noose. “You will remain this way the rest of the night, in case I need to fuck you again. Which I probably will. But now, it’s time for some more fun.”</p> <p>He picked up a paddle, long and wide enough to cover both butt cheeks, with small holes everywhere to allow the air to flow through making the paddle sting even worse. He reared back with the paddle, and let it fly with all his might. Julianne screamed, unable to keep him from paddling her. She had never felt such pain, except for her nipples. But different pain. He let the paddle fly again. And again. And again. He landed fifty blows before he stopped. When he stopped, his sister’s bottom was so red it looked like it would need a five-alarm fire to put it out. Welts covered her bottom as well.</p> <p>He reached under her and began to play with the clamps on her labia and clit. He slowly removed the clamps on her labia, not opening them but just pulling them slowly off, and noticing blood oozing from the many wounds caused by the teeth. He did this with all of them, except for the clamp on her clitoris. This one he did open, and took it off. He began to play with her again, her wetness belying her enjoyment of her bondage and him playing with her.</p> <p>He slowly inserted a finger into her cunt, and rubbed her clit, and continued to move in and out until she was just on the verge of reaching another orgasm. He quit and pulled his fingers away.</p> <p>Julian looked down, and realized how beautiful her feet were. He sat down between her feet, and ran his hands across the tops of her feet and toes. He ran his hands behind to caress her heels, back to the tops of her feet and toes. He got down on his stomach, moved to where his mouth was over her right foot and took her big toe into his mouth where he sucked and nibbled on it. He did this with each toe of her right foot, then repeated the process with her left foot.</p> <p>Julian got up and picked up a short whip with nine strands of soft suede. He reared back and let it fly against her cunt and clit. Julianne cried out. He let fly again, and at least a hundred times. He looked at her cunt lips and clit, and they were severely swollen from all of the whipping they took. Now he stood beside her, and took the small whip to her anus. Once again his sister cried out with every sting.</p> <p>“Now, little sister, you are going to enjoy this.” He added a crotch rope to her bound body, forcing the rope deep into her cunt, making sure her swollen lips sucked it deep into her slit. She cried at the pain. But yet, somehow, she enjoyed it. She’d never had an orgasm like her brother had given. She wanted him to do it again, in her ass and her cunt. She wanted him to pull on her nipples, even though they still burned from both the clamps biting down and the twine pulling the out of her chest. She was naked, severely bound, gagged and blindfolded, and could do nothing to stop her brother from doing whatever he wanted to do to her.</p> <p>“Let’s add a couple of more things, shall we, Julianne?” She wondered what more he could do to her. She found out. She felt him put something on her ass hole, then shoved a finger in and move it around. It was cold and slightly wet, and she wondered what it was. She felt her crotch rope being untied, and a large something being forced into her butt hole. She screamed, wriggling her butt around. It grew wider and wider, until somehow it slipped all the way in and it narrowed again. A second one Julian slid into her cunt. He retied the crotch rope to keep the things in. He taped something to just above her butt crack and something on her perineum. He flipped two switches and suddenly Julianne jerked at the vibrations being put out by the two plugs. She could feel them rubbing each other against the membrane separating her vaginal canal from her anal canal. She moved her butt, unable to keep still. They felt cool to her. He had rubbed athletic cream on her nipples and on the two plugs. Then, just a few minutes later, the burning began. She screamed and screamed as the athletic cream worked in her cunt and butt hole, and on her nipples.</p> <p>Julianne tugged at her bonds, pulling the twine on her nipples nearly pulling them off her chest, trying to force the two plugs out of her two holes, but the rope kept them in. He began to paddle her again, this time just as hard as he could. She screeched and shrieked during the entire beating and burning. She cried. Finally, her ordeal ceased.</p> <p>Julian untied her crotch rope and pulled out both plugs, then very very slowly put pressure against his sister’s cunt and clit, and pulled it out causing Julianne to reach an orgasm.</p> <p>“Sis, you’re going to remain just like that until I decide to retie you, or fuck you some more, or just let you loose. Have fun being tied up.”</p> <p>Julianne bawled through her gag. NO! I NEED TO BE UNTIED! I NEED TO DRINK SOMETHING! I NEED TO EAT SOMETHING!</p> <p>Of course, her muffled musings fell on Julian’s uncaring ears. But he did decide to give her one last orgasm. He ran his hands over her still red and welted bottom cheeks, catching both her anus and her labia and clit. Julianne couldn’t help but react to his hands and fingers.</p> <p>He tapped at her anus, Julianne wiggling her bottom, enjoying the sensation her brother provided her. She loved the way his tapping around her anus could make her feel. He slipped his finger into her still extremely wet rear hole. He pushed the middle finger in, and just let it lay there.</p> <p>He inserted a finger into her cunt, with his thumb rubbing against her clit. He moved his fingers in and out of Julianne’s two holes, and rubbed her clit, very slowly for a good ten minutes. Then he sped up for ten minutes, then sped up a little more. Nearly an hour passed before he finally made her orgasm again.</p> <p>Julianne couldn’t do anything about it. She discovered forced orgasms seemed to be the best ones in the whole world. She couldn’t move, couldn’t talk, couldn’t see. Even though her butt hole and cunt and clit all hurt and were sore, she still wanted more.</p> <p>But her brother didn’t touch her. She waited, and waited, and waited…</p></div>",[]
661,Lenny Bound by Friends,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"Two young boys teach a third what it's like to be tied up and tortured, at the request of the third boy's father!",2005-04-17,11,5,"b/b/b, sad, bd, cbt, anal, noncon, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger082.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eight-year-old Lenny could hardly wait until the weekend. His dad said he could have a sleepover with two of his friends. His closest friends were Milikai, a black boy (who hated the term Afro-American), and Chen-Lu, a Chinese boy. They were both his age.</p> <p>When he asked them on Wednesday, they both told him yes on Thursday after they checked with their parents. They had been best friends for several years now.</p> <p>Lenny told them to be at his house Saturday around 1000, if that wasn’t too early. His dad said he would take them all out to lunch then to a movie. That excited them all, and Mili and Chu both said that would be great.</p> <p>Saturday came and both boys showed up at 1000 as told. They went to eat at McDonald’s®, then went to see the new Harry Potter movie. Once again they all went out to eat, then returned home about 1800.</p> <p>They all went up to Lenny’s room, which was big enough for several people, so they had no trouble finding room for their sleeping bags. Lenny’s bed could hold around five of his friends, so he had plenty of room if the other boys wanted to sleep in the bed.</p> <p>All three stripped down to their underwear and began to play some games. Lenny’s dad got a call and he went upstairs to Lenny’s room. He noticed they all wore nothing but their underwear. He remembered when he was a kid and he had sleepovers they all got naked right away. Oh well.</p> <p>He knocked on the door.</p> <p>“Yeah, dad?”</p> <p>“Lenny, I just got an emergency call. I have to go into work. I may not be home all night. Think you boys can handle being alone that long?”</p> <p>“Sure, dad. No problem.”</p> <p>“OK. I’ll make sure all the doors are locked and the alarm set. Food in the refrigerator.”</p> <p>“OK, dad. Bye!”</p> <p>“Bye, son. Love you!”</p> <p>“You, too!”</p> <p>“OK, guys, what shall we do,” Lenny asked.</p> <p>“Well, I know I have to go to the bathroom,” said Chen.</p> <p>“Yeah, me too,” said Mili. They both walked to the bathroom and put their heads together, neither of them really having to pee.</p> <p>“Are you ready, Chen,” asked Mili.</p> <p>“Yeah. You?”</p> <p>“You better believe it. Lenny is going to have one long hard night,” said Mili. “Let’s go.”</p> <p>The boys quietly returned to Lenny’s bedroom. Lenny was playing a game with his back to his door. He didn’t see them come in. Chen quickly grabbed Lenny and put his hand over the other boy’s mouth while Mili just as quickly pulled Lenny’s underwear down and off his feet. They now had the boy naked. The two boys now sprouted raging erections.</p> <p>Mili got ready to shove Lenny’s own dirty underwear into his mouth. Mili picked them up off the floor, rolled them up inside out, making sure that the butt area went in first. Mili shoved it into Lenny’s mouth as soon as Chen removed his hand. It was one swift movement, and Mili held on to Lenny around his arms and chest as Chen tied the underwear with one of Lenny’s long athletic socks in the back of his head. They both flopped him onto the bed and Chen sat on Lenny’s chest holding his arms by his side. Mili quickly tied Lenny’s ankles to the corners of the bed, stretching them as far as he could. Mili moved to the head of the bed, and as soon as Chen pulled an arm out Mili tied Lenny’s arm to one corner of the head of the bed, then finally got the other one tied to the other corner. They now had Lenny tied in a severe spread, and gagged. Lenny struggled, fear in his eyes. What were they going to do to him? Why had they done this to him? He thought they were best friends.</p> <p>He waited now, not moving, to see what they would do. His little penis, having a mind of its own, began to grow to its full 2½ inches. Lenny looked down at his small erection, surprised that his being tied up and gagged would do that to him.</p> <p>“Look!” exclaimed Chen. “He’s got a hardon!”</p> <p>Mili smiled and said softly, “Good. I didn’t think he would be that ready that soon.”</p> <p>Lenny kept looking from one boy to the other, wondering. Suddenly Mili grabbed his penis and squeezed. Lenny let out a little muffled sound, closed his eyes and raised his bottom in order to make Mili squeeze even harder. Which he did, squeezing as hard as he could.</p> <p>“Chen, grab his balls and play with them while I continue to squeeze.”</p> <p>Chen grabbed Lenny’s little marble sized balls, and began to roll them around and around, squeezing them, then wrapping his fingers around the sac just above his balls, squeezing tightly, pushing his balls down, making Lenny suffer. Lenny breathed harder, moving his hips up and down at the pain from his balls and his cock. Mili and Chen looked at each other, nodded and let go at the same time. Lenny squealed, not wanting them to stop.</p> <p>“Mili, how about these?” Chen pulled something from behind his back that Lenny couldn’t see, and Mili nodded.</p> <p>“Wait,” Mili said. “Let’s blindfold him first.”</p> <p>Chen took two handkerchiefs, placed them on each of Lenny’s eyes and, while holding them there so Lenny couldn’t knock them off, Mili wrapped a long piece of torn sheet around his eyes three times to make sure that he couldn’t see at all, then tied it off at the back of Lenny’s head.</p> <p>“Now for... “ and Mili held up the small string. Chen smiled Chen would hold while Mili tied.</p> <p>As Chen held Lenny’s cock, Mili started by tightly wrapping string just below Lenny’s now limp cock, beginning behind the cock head, tying it off. He then pulled Lenny’s cock head back to just below where his cock met his body, tied it there, then used more string around the top of his balls, then down and separated his balls with two wraps, back up and tied the string off at the top of his cock where it met the body.</p> <p>Lenny grunted as the other two boys completed their tying of his cock and balls. Now, his cock couldn’t get hard, at all. His balls felt stretched.</p> <p>“Now,” Mili said, and Chen attached clothespins to Lenny’s small nipples causing him to scream out at the intense pain. Once clamped down, Mili and Chen each squeezed on a clothespin causing poor Lenny to screech in unbearable pain.</p> <p>Nothing happened for many minutes. Lenny wondered if they had left him alone. He “mmmphed” faster and faster to see if they would speak to him, or do something to him. His little penis ached from being unable to become erect, he could feel his cold testicles from being tied up so tightly and for so long.</p> <p>Suddenly excruciating pain on his bound balls sent peels of anguish through them, and he cried out. Another and another and another... each one causing so much pain Lenny didn’t think he could bear any more. Yet the pain continued.</p> <p>“We are using a leather whip with several strands of leather, each strand with knots in it. We haven’t struck you too hard with it yet. But we know it hurts. We both have had it used on us.”</p> <p>And before he had time to think about what they said, Lenny once again suffered more whippings on his poor testicles. The whipping became faster and harder. He began to cry and suffered unmercifully at the hands of these two boys. He didn’t know why they were doing this to him. Right now, he didn’t care. He writhed on the bed, hoping that somehow he could avoid the ball whippings. All it did was make the boys hit harder, and even faster yet. Then suddenly, it stopped. His balls burned. He settled down with the pain continuing to smolder.</p> <p>As Lenny settled down, he could feel some kind of liquid oozing from his penis. He had noticed this on the few other occasions when he had an erection, but didn’t think anything about it. He would use his fingers to wipe it off then clean them with his mouth. He loved the taste, so every chance he got he would clean off the liquid and suck on it. But right now, he didn’t know why he was so wet. He could feel it leaking down onto the area at the base of his cock. He felt one of the boys ribbing his fingers around in the liquid, then one of them pushing his butt cheeks apart. The finger with his liquid on it slowly entered his anus. He screamed some more, trying to tighten his sphincter so the boy couldn’t intrude on his secret place. But to no avail. The boy pushed even harder. Lenny had to relax, and the finger then entered with little difficulty. Lenny moaned. No one had ever done this to him before. He gyrated his bottom as the boy moved his finger around in the anal canal, pumping it back and forth. Lenny felt a second finger entering next to the first. He yelped. Then as he settled down, the sensations of two fingers in his rear hole becoming more pleasant. He moved his hips with the fingers inside him. He didn’t want the boy to stop. But suddenly, he pulled out both fingers suddenly with a pop.</p> <p>“We’ll leave you alone for a while. We need to go get something to eat,” said Chen. And so Lenny was indeed left tied up spread, his cock and balls severely bound, gagged and blindfolded, his nipples clothes pinned. He could do nothing, except wait for the boys to come back and do more to him, which he was certain they would.</p> <p>He too was hungry; he could feel his stomach growling. But thirst was his greatest problem. His underwear had soaked up all his saliva, and his mouth was extremely dry. Still he lay there, helpless. He struggled, trying to get away. But he knew he could never get loose without his friends’ help.</p> <p>He heard laughing. They were coming back. What would they do to him now?</p> <p>“Hey, little buddy, how you doin’” asked Chen facetiously.</p> <p>“Mmmm. MMMMM!” Lenny replied.</p> <p>“We are going to untie you, to retie you. If you struggle or try to get away, remember, there are two of us, and only one of you.”</p> <p>Chen and Mili untied his wrists and ankles, turned him around and put him on his hands and knees. They tied his wrists to the headboard spread, then ran rope from the rail where his wrists were tied to his knees. They tied his ankles also spread, then ran rope from his knees to where his wrists were tied. Now he was tied as tightly as he had been spread on the bed. They kept him gagged, blindfolded, and his cock and balls still remained in their severe bondage.</p> <p>“Here’s what’s going to happen,” offered Mili. “We are going to remove your gag but you are to remain completely silent. Then, you will be sucking one of us off, and the other will be fucking your butt hole. How’s that?”</p> <p>“MMMMMMMMMMM!” Lenny screamed through his gag.</p> <p>“It’s either that, or you stay tied up all night, and then maybe then some. We may even let your father see what you ‘begged’ us to do to you. It’s up to you.”</p> <p>Lenny didn’t move for a minute, then nodded his head. He was becoming used to these two boys controlling him.</p> <p>“We are going to remove your gag now,” said Chen. “Then we will ask you one question. That is the only time you will talk.”</p> <p>Chen untied the sock, then removed Lenny’s underwear from his mouth.</p> <p>“Which one of us do you want in your mouth?”</p> <p>Lenny thought a moment. “Mili.”</p> <p>Mili and Chen both pulled off their underwear, then began to play with each other, to get their own penises to erection. It didn’t take long, especially with them playing with each other’s nipples and butt holes as well as yanking on each other’s cocks.</p> <p>“Here I come,” said Mili, and got on his knees. His cock was positioned just right for entry into Lenny’s mouth. Chen followed, with his cock aimed at Lenny’s visible butt hole.</p> <p>“Open your mouth, Lenny,” said Mili. He obeyed, and Mili inserted his throbbing penis into Lenny’s mouth. Chen didn’t have to say anything. He spit on the head of his own cock and onto Lenny’s anus, and slowly entered him from behind. He grabbed Lenny’s hips to help him hold on. Lenny grunted around Mili’s cock at Chen’s intrusion. Chen pushed until he was in all they way. Then, both of them began to move in and out of Lenny’s two holes.</p> <p>Lenny moved his mouth around, using his tongue and teeth on Mili’s cock. Chen moved in and out and around his little butt hole.</p> <p>Both boys moved very slowly, not wanting to ejaculate too soon. Five, ten minutes passed. Fifteen, twenty minutes. Twenty-five, thirty minutes. Then, finally, the boys shuddered, shook, and sped up, spurting what little cum they had into his anus and his mouth. Mili stayed in until Lenny swallowed. Chen pulled out, watching his bit of semen leak out of Lenny’s asshole. Then, they switched.</p> <p>“Lenny,” said Chen, “open your mouth again. Now I am putting my cock into your mouth.” Lenny couldn’t believe it! Chen, who had just fucked his butt hole, now wanted to fuck his mouth afterward!</p> <p>“Open, Lenny, or I will squeeze your balls so hard you’ll wish you didn’t have any!”</p> <p>Lenny obeyed, and Chen shoved his cock into his mouth. Lenny tasted – he didn’t know what, but it didn’t taste good, that was certain. He felt Mili enter him from the rear, and slid right in due to his own wetness and the wetness for Chen’s previous entrance. Again, it took even longer for them to ejaculate, but ejaculate they did. They once again untied Lenny and tied him spread face down, and regagged him. Now, they could have fun with his bottom, as well as with his balls.</p> <p>Both boys took up the leather whips again and began to whip Lenny’s balls again and his naked bottom. It seemed to Lenny that they continued this for many hours. Actually, they did this for perhaps thirty minutes. Then stopped. Lenny felt hands on his butt and balls, and playing with his penis as best they could. They parted his butt cheeks and stuck fingers again into his rear hole. He squirmed, moaning. His butt burned, his cock and balls seemed as if they were on fire.</p> <p>He felt fingers working at the string binding his cock and balls. Finally, his cock fell down behind him, pointing toward his feet, his balls hanging loosely in their sac, resting against his cock. He let out a satisfied moan. One of the boys grabbed his cock while the other began to play with his balls. They played with him very slowly for over an hour, and finally whoever held his cock began to pump quickly, and whoever had his balls began to squeeze them lightly. Soon, he himself ejaculated what little semen his body could build up. He screamed, tensed, and came again and again. Finally spent, the boys let go, and left him tied. The boys found their sleeping bags, slipped in, and went to sleep.</p> <p>Lenny lay there, bound face down and spread, the clothespins still on his nipples, still gagged and blindfolded, his penis still pointing towards his feet, his balls hanging easy. He didn’t sleep all night long. The sensations he felt from his friend’s treatment of him continued to ramble through his mind. He wanted them to do more.</p> <p>He began to move his hips back and forth, hoping to become erect again. He wasn’t disappointed. But could he cum again? As much as he tried, he couldn’t, which just left needing it all the more. Off and on he rubbed his cock against the bed, getting continuous hardons.</p> <p>Finally, at around 0900, his friends got up and untied him. Nothing was said, just a huge smile on Lenny’s face. They all went to the bathroom and took a shower, playing with each other until they made each other cum one more time. They had just gotten dressed when Lenny’s dad got home.</p> <p>“Who wants breakfast?” he yelled from downstairs. All three boys, dressed in shorts, barefooted and bare chested, ran down the stairs shouting, “We do!”</p> <p>“So, did you boys teach my Lenny about the things we discussed?”</p> <p>“We sure did,” said Mili.</p> <p>“Yeah, you should have seen the look of surprise on his face when we first stripped him,” said Chen.</p> <p>“Dad?” asked Lenny. “You mean you asked them to do the stuff they did to me?”</p> <p>“Well, not exactly. I just told them to get you loosened up. How they did it was up to them.”</p> <p>“I want them to do it again!”</p> <p>When they got back from breakfast, Lenny wasn’t disappointed...</p></div>",[]
662,Colleen Abused,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"A little girl who's parents died, sent to her ""Aunt and Uncle"". She had no inkling of what was in store for her.",2005-04-29,50,4,"g/g , M/F, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger083.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Colleen Davis, 9 years old, looked out the taxicab back seat window and looked at her new house. Well, not really new. Her parents and older brother had been killed in a car crash. Her mother’s brother and his family were her only relatives to take her in – her uncle, her aunt and her cousin which, she knew, was two years older than she. She had never met them.</p> <p>The house seemed old, which in fact it was. It looked large to her, but it wasn’t as large as she thought. She opened the door while the taxi driver got her two suitcases from the trunk. That’s all she was allowed, plus the flip-flops on her feet, the too small T-shirt and shorts she wore, and her panties. Clothes, plus two out of the hundred or so stuffed animals she had, was all she was allowed to carry.</p> <p>Colleen picked up the two suitcases and began to walk up to the door. She stopped, her heart beating, her stomach growling due to lack of breakfast or lunch, and almost turned around and ran back to the taxi. But as she turned, it drove away.</p> <p>She now stood in front of the door. She noticed a doorbell to the right of the door. Tears began running down her cheeks. Would they be as nice as her folks, or would they be mean and nasty like Cinderella’s stepsisters?</p> <p>Nervously, Colleen pushed the doorbell. In only moments she watched as the door opened. In front of her stood her cousin.</p> <p>“Yes, can I help you?” she asked.</p> <p>“I... I’m Colleen. I’m here to live with you.” She noticed that her cousin was completely naked! Not only that, but she wore what looked like a dog’s collar with a chain attached to a ring in front. She also noticed steel things in her nipples, and in her privates. She averted her eyes down, looking at her cousin’s feet.</p> <p>“What’s the matter? Haven’t you ever seen a naked girl before?”</p> <p>“Only myself, in the mirror.”</p> <p>“Well, Colleen, you better get used to it, because you’ll be naked the entire time you are in the house. In fact, I suggest you strip right now and be done with it, then I can let you in.”</p> <p>Colleen looked up, tears running down her cheeks. “No! I can’t! My mom and dad never saw me naked, except for when I was a baby. My brother caught me once when I forgot a towel and I had to run from the bathroom to my room at the other end of the hall. He had just come out of his room when I opened the door and began running. I stopped for just a minute, surprised at his being there, and he grabbed me, putting a hand over my mouth so I couldn’t scream, and wrapping his other arm around my upper body pinning my arms to my sides. He dragged me into his room and threw me on his bed face down, then opened up my butt cheeks so he could see my... no, I can’t even say it. I know he saw my privates and my nipples, but then I surprised him with a kick to his own privates and ran all the way to my bedroom. I was never so embarrassed in all my life! I can’t just undress out here.”</p> <p>“If you don’t strip, you don’t come in.” She bent down to talk to Colleen on a face-to-face level and whispered, “Listen, little cousin, you have to do this. If you don’t, you’ll have to go someplace else.” She reached out and hugged Colleen. Colleen reluctantly hugged back. “It’s for your own good. Believe me. Now, take off your flip-flops and hand them to me.” Colleen obeyed. “Give me your suitcases.” The cousin set those aside. “Now, your T-shirt.” Colleen began to cry as she raised the shirt above her nipples. As she pulled it off an arm went up to cover her nipples. “Don’t worry. Those nipples, and your privates, will soon be seen by everyone, so there’s really no use hiding them. Now, take off your shorts and panties.”</p> <p>Colleen cried even harder as this forced her to remove her arm from hiding her nipples. She pulled off her shorts, then grabbed her panties as well, then handed them to her Cousin.</p> <p>“By the way, my name is Alena. Now, let me take your hand.” She helped Colleen into the house, into a little alcove hidden by the rest of the house by four windowless walls, and only one door on the opposite side of the entry door, now closed.</p> <p>But Colleen deferred her hand, and hid behind Alena, her little pubic area pressing against Alena’s upper thigh, her arms wrapped around her mid-chest, halfway between her nipples and her belly button.</p> <p>Alena wrapped her arms around Colleen’s arms. They walked into the dining room where they had all just sat down to eat dinner. Colleen almost forgot her nudity, needing to eat right away. But she hadn’t been asked to sit down, so she waited.</p> <p>“Mom, dad, this is Colleen, my cousin and your niece/nephew. Come on, Colleen, let go now so they can see you.”</p> <p>Colleen obeyed, but threw an arm up against her nipples once again, her other arm down and cupping her vaginal area to hide it as well.</p> <p>“You are allowed to hide yourself for tonight only until you learn the rules, which aren’t very hard. As soon as you finish dinner Alena will take you upstairs and teach you the rules. You will also share her bedroom. By the way, my name is Albert. You may call me Uncle Al. And this is your aunt Mishiba. You may call her Aunt Mish. OK?” said her uncle.</p> <p>Colleen merely nodded.</p> <p>“We usually eat something Asian or food from other countries, but because this is your first night here, Aunt Mishiba made what I understand is your favorite meal,” and Uncle Al paused.</p> <p>“You mean, she fixed me pot roast with a few potatoes and onions with lots of carrots all fixed together?” Colleen asked.</p> <p>“Yes, little sweetheart, and with brown gravy with mushrooms, and you can have just about any drink you want, except alcohol.”</p> <p>“I’ll just have chocolate milk.” Colleen didn’t realize what she was doing, but as she talked she allowed her arms to hang down her sides, allowing her uncle to see what she tried to hide.</p> <p>“Come here, Colleen.” She walked over to her uncle, and stood before him. He took her hands in his. “You know, you have a very beautiful body. Nice nipples and aureoles, slim waist and hips, what I would call pouting lips, and I don’t mean the ones you kiss with. You little clit is peeking out. And such beautiful legs and feet. Turn around please.” Colleen turned, and he stopped her with her back to him. She felt his hands on her bottom, spreading them open. “And a very exquisite butt. But come, Mishiba sits at my right hand, Alena at my left, and I want you to sit next to her.”</p> <p>The two girls sat down in their respective seats. Colleen realized that maybe her uncle wasn’t as bad as she thought he might be. She no longer felt embarrassed to be naked in front of him, especially with Alena having been naked already. But she wondered about all the rings on her body. She would have to ask when Alena talked to her about the rules.</p> <p>Colleen had never tasted such a wonderful dinner in all her life. Even her mother didn’t fix roast as good as this. She drank two glasses of chocolate milk, then had her most favorite dessert of all time – cherry cream pie.</p> <p>After eating the girls helped clear the table, then Alena took Colleen and her suitcases up to her room. Alena showed Colleen her bed, and as Colleen bounced on it with all the thrill of a child with a new toy, Alena had to hold her down so she could explain the rules.</p> <p>“Colleen, I am going to tell you something you must never tell anyone else. Promise me.”</p> <p>“OK. I promise.”</p> <p>Alena wasn’t convinced. “NO, I mean really promise, on pain of death, it is that important that you listen to me and NEVER tell anyone else at all.”</p> <p>The words stopped Colleen, her attention now completely focused on Alena.</p> <p>“I am not their real daughter.”</p> <p>“What? What do you mean?”</p> <p>“Those two fuckers stole me from my real mom and dad when I was two. I have been trying to find them ever since. That is why I am no longer to go out by myself, and am kept naked. They have my clothes, and they’ll do the same to you. I am not allowed any access to any computer for that reason either. If I try to escape, well, I won’t be able to. See this collar?”</p> <p>Colleen got up and took a closer look. She then noticed it was not leather, but steel, with some prongs sticking into her neck.</p> <p>“All I have to do is try to walk out and that prick pushes a button and sends a shock through me that makes me pass out. This collar is on at all times, except for when I shower or we go out ‘as a family’. Huh. Family. Soon, you will have a similar collar. You will also be trapped here just like I am.”</p> <p>“I don’t believe you,” Colleen said unconvinced.</p> <p>“Oh, but there’s more. You will suffer through bondage and torture that your sweet innocent mind can’t even comprehend. And I am supposed to get you ready tonight.”</p> <p>“How will you do that?” Colleen asked, now really afraid.</p> <p>“Look up,” she told Colleen.</p> <p>Colleen saw many eyehooks in the ceiling, although she had no idea what they were called or were for.</p> <p>“I am to tie your hands together, tie your feet together, blindfold and gag you, then pull you up until you are off the floor and tie your wrists off, then tie your ankles down to a heavy weight I put on the floor. Then I am to whip your butt and use a leather paddle on your nipples, then use a whip on your little cunt. Then leave you that way for the night. And if I don’t, I will get it even worse.”</p> <p>“No, please Alena, no, don’t hurt me!”</p> <p>“Colleen, I have no choice.”</p> <p>She went to a closet, totally empty of clothes, and pulled out many ropes, and other things, to use on the virgin body of little Colleen.</p> <p>Colleen turned and ran to the door. But it was locked. “Please, Alena! Please let me out!” she cried as tears ran down her face. “Sweetheart, I can’t. I have to do this to you. We can make it easy, or we can make it hard. It’s up to you.”</p> <p>Colleen walked over to Alena, and fell into her arms. Alena hugged her, ran her hands across her back in a motherly way.</p> <p>“Colleen, my sweet little love, I must do it now. Stand back and put out your arms.”</p> <p>Colleen obeyed, and felt the ropes around her wrists become very tight.</p> <p>“Now, sit on your bed and give me your feet in my lap.”</p> <p>Again Colleen obeyed, and watched again as Colleen tied her ankles just as tightly.</p> <p>“Now stand up and hop over here.”</p> <p>Colleen obeyed; she had no other choice. Alena wrapped lots of rope around Colleen’s wrists to give her some bulk so it wouldn’t hurt her wrists so badly. She got up on a stool and put the rope ends over the eyehook, got down, and put a leather padded blindfold on Colleen, then a small ball gag which still filled her mouth where Alena had to force it into her little mouth. Colleen screamed at having her jaws forced so far wide open. She began to cry again. Alena lifted Colleen up onto the stool she had stood on, then pulled on the ropes attached to the little girl’s wrists. Soon Colleen’s arms pulled straight up into the air.</p> <p>“I am going to pick you up again, sweetheart, but you will be hanging by your wrists only. I have to tie your ankles beneath you and pull your body just as hard as I can. So be ready for the pain you will get.”</p> <p>Soon Colleen hung by her wrists, her legs swinging a little. Alena took another rope and tied each to Colleen’s ankles. She then pulled then ends of one rope to the leg of her bed and tied it off, then did the same with the other rope to the leg of a heavy chair in the opposite direction. Then she pulled extra hard to stretch Colleen’s naked and severely bound body. She tied Colleen’s big toes together with tight twine, turning them a gradual purple.</p> <p>“Colleen, something else I have to do to you. I have to put clothespins onto your little nipples.”</p> <p>Colleen wondered what she meant. Then she screamed and each nipple was pulled out as far as it could go and the clothespins allowed to spring down on the tiny nub.</p> <p>“It is now time for your punishment. I’m really sorry I have to do this. But it’s better you than me.”</p> <p>Alena found the leather paddle, then laid into poor Colleen’s bare bottom as hard as she could. The sounds coming out of her mouth didn’t go very far, in fact they probably couldn’t be heard outside of the bedroom, no matter how loudly Colleen screamed.</p> <p>Alena continued her onslaught for five minutes, then stopped to see her little “slave’s” bottom bleeding profusely from many welts, Colleen’s bottom covered with welts and burning a bright red.</p> <p>“Now, Colleen, I am going to have to whip your little pussy. Here I go.”</p> <p>Alena whipped Colleen’s pussy. Colleen tried to move to miss the whip, but bound as tightly as she was she couldn’t move at all. More screaming from her little lips with the ball gag silencing her. Drool ran down from her mouth to drip onto her little chest. Alena continued for ten minutes on Colleen’s pussy. Now, for her nipples.</p> <p>Alena reached up and just yanked the clothespins off, without opening them. Colleen screamed louder than she had so far. Alena took up the leather strap one more time, and began to swing it hard against the little nipples, covering both at the same time. Colleen screamed some more. This time Alena spent fifteen minutes on the small nubs. At last she stopped.</p> <p>“Now, for the bottoms of your feet.” Here Alena took a riding crop and began to beat the soles of Colleen’s tiny feet. Colleen was ready to pass out from the pain. But Alena stopped after five minutes.</p> <p>“OK, sweetheart, I’m done. But I have to leave you like that all night long. I’m going back downstairs and tell Al that I did what he told me to do. He may come up to look at you. I don’t know. I will see you after while, sweetheart.”</p> <p>Colleen hung there in her silence and blindness, crying, burning from all the parts of her body Alena had abused. She hurt from the way she had been tied. Her little body had been pulled almost beyond the snapping point. Her shoulders felt like they were being pulled out of their sockets. Her hands were going numb. Her toes felt cold. Her “pussy” burned beyond her ability to accept pain. Her bottom was on fire. Her nipples hurt. What was going to happen to her? If these people weren’t her aunt and uncle, then who were they?</p> <p>What would happen to her now . . ?</p></div>",[]
663,"Sammy Tied, Part 1",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,What happens when a 10-year-old girl finds her 12-year-old brother in self-bondage?,2005-04-29,17,5,"g/b, inc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger084.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>10-year-old Sami went upstairs to her room to get her jump rope. She wore a loose red and white paisley shirt with the ends tied just under her nipples, and a pair of cut off jeans. She passed her 12-year-old brother’s room. She could hear Sammy making noises, his door just barely cracked. It had always been hard to get closed.</p> <p>Sami stopped and listened carefully. She could barely hear anything he said. It sounded like he was moaning and groaning. She carefully pushed Sammy’s door open, and to her amazing eyes she saw her brother lying naked on his bed, his wrists and ankles spread wide in ropes, gagged and blindfolded. She could see his penis laying backwards, the head of his penis facing his feet, his testicles bouncing up and down with his butt movement. His penis slid up and down as well. She could see the wetness on the end of his penis. She walked in, watching her brother.</p> <p>She could see that his wrists and ankles were in slipknots. He had his wrists in the knots only half way, so he could pull this hands out whenever he wanted. She smiled, walked to one side of the bed, and pushed the rope all the way back to his wrist and tightened it, then ran around the end of the bed and did the same with his other wrist before he could pull it out. Now, he really was tied up. Sammy really let out with some screams this time, jerking on his wrist ropes, unable to pull them out.</p> <p>Sami got on the bed and kneeled between his legs, running a finger down the back of his penis. She watched Sammy jerk. She grabbed his hairless testicles and squeezed, but not very hard. She didn’t want to hurt him. She loved him. He groaned and moved his butt back and forth as she continued to squeeze his testicles. With her other hand she wet her middle finger on his own pre-cum, then eased a finger into his anus. Sammy cried out, jerking his bottom around to avoid her finger, but being tied as he was he couldn’t avoid it. She began to move her finger in and out of his anus, while still squeezing his testicles. She knew a lot of these things from accidentally catching her mom and dad in a bondage session, and watched the whole thing while her mom had her daddy tied up.</p> <p>Then, suddenly, she moved from his testicles to his penis, grabbing it as hard as she could, pulling it up towards his butt, and rubbing the end of his penis with her thumb. He gyrated his body around, trying to avoid his sister’s touching him. She had never seen him naked before, and this really embarrassed him. But he could do nothing about it.</p> <p>Now, she began to pump his penis while still moving her finger in and out of his anus. She started slow, then gradually faster, then faster, and finally fast enough that her brother reached his orgasm and spurt his sperm all over. She pulled out her finger from his anus. She left him and went to wash her hands, pulled his door closed, and went out to play jump rope with her friends. She watched as her folks got home and waved at them. What would they think when they found Sammy...?</p></div>",[]
664,Lenny Bound by Sister and Friends - a sequel,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"Lenny is tied up again, this time by not only his friends, Mili and Chen, but by his sister Bianca.",2005-05-06,17,5,"g/b/b, BDSM, femdom, oral, incest",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger085.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“OK, Chen, Mili. Do me some more for a long time, and think of something else to do to me if you can.”</p> <p>“OK,” said Chen, “put your wrists out in front of you.”</p> <p>Lenny obeyed, and Chen tied his wrists tightly, then bent down to tie his ankles just as tightly. Next came the blindfold and gag.</p> <p>“Wait now, Lenny. We have a surprise for you, but you won’t know who it is.”</p> <p>His sister, 10-year-old Bianca, entered his bedroom. She just came home from her own sleepover with two of her friends. The rope marks still showed on her wrists and ankles. She wore a green tube top and green shorts. Nothing else.</p> <p>She whispered to Mili. Mili relayed the message to Lenny. “Get on the bed and scoot back until you can get your back up against the railing.”</p> <p>Chen and Mili guided him to the bed, and he scooted himself backwards until he sat up with his back against the rails. He felt someone get on the bed with him. Then that someone pulled his wrists up and tied them over the top parallel rail, wrapping rope around the two rails next to the one his wrists were tied to, and tied off the rope. His wrists were basically immovable. But he didn’t expect what happened next.</p> <p>Someone untied his ankles, then tied a lot of rope around each one. Each ankle was then in turn pulled up to the farthest head rails and bound there, opening his legs wide open. It also opened up his butt hole, and his cock and balls in full view of this stranger (whom we all know is Bianca).</p> <p>This also put pressure on his chest and lungs, and he had a slightly hard time breathing. Bianca then did something he never expected – a kiss on each cheek, on each nipple, on the head of his cock, on his balls, on his butt hole. Damn, he wished he knew who it was!</p> <p>Bianca wound thin twine around his right big toe, wrapped and tied it, then the did the same with each succeeding toe, until the twine was tied off on the outside of his little toe. Bianca repeated the procedure on his left toes. Twine slipknots on both of his nipples, pulled tight, with loud screams from Lenny, and pulled to his big toes and tied off, pulling this nipples up and right and up and left.</p> <p>Bianca slipped a twine slipknot around his balls, yanked hard until his balls hung tightly in their sac. Lenny screamed in pain. The ends of the twine, pulled tight under his balls, were pulled all the way down the bed to the foot rails, Chen tying the ends off to the center foot rail.</p> <p>Bianca left his cock alone. She would take of that herself personally. Mili clipped alligator clamps on each of his toes, Lenny screaming in excruciating pain. To add pain to pain, she also put the alligator clips on each nipple, then attached one to the head of his cock, putting it on making the sides of the opening press against each other.</p> <p>Bianca lay face down on the bed, her head right in front of her brother’s genitals. They looked like they might be so much fun! She wondered what she could do to his little pale brown anus.</p> <p>Bianca stretched out a finger and, holding it behind her thumb, let it snap away and flick against her brother’s rear hole. Lenny jerked. At the same time, Mili and Chen rubbed and pulled and twisted Lenny’s bound nipples. Bianca continued to flick his anus time after time, each time her brother jerking his bottom away, or trying to. Chen and Mili treated Lenny’s nipples to even worse pain. Bianca licked her middle finger, and slowly stuffed it inside Lenny’s rear hole. She began to move her finger around, making him squirm and scream. She kept this up for a good five minutes. Then she yanked her finger back out.</p> <p>Lenny screamed at the nipple torture, and wanted something back in his butt hole.</p> <p>Bianca grabbed onto his balls and squeezed. He yelped in pain. She continued to squeeze and roll his balls around in her hand. Again, Lenny writhed in agony. Chen continued to twist and pull his nipples, and Mili then began to open and close the clip attached to his cock head. She gradually squeezed harder and harder, rolling his balls around faster and faster, until Lenny screamed so loudly she though the neighbors might hear, despite the gag. She noticed he became limp. She realized her brother had passed out. She told Chen and Mili to stop, and they all just waited. In moments he came around. She got up on her knees and very softly kissed him on the right cheek. And that is when Lenny knew his torturer – his sister, Bianca. He couldn’t believe it. His own sister! Torturing him! And he could do nothing about his nudity in front of her! And he knew Chen and Mili helped her!</p> <p>Bianca removed the clip from his penis. She noticed the little biting impressions left by the alligator clip, his pre-cum now allowed to ooze out of his cock. She grabbed it, very softly, and very slowly began to masturbate her brother. He began to move as good as he could to her rhythm. But she quit using her hand, and she got up onto her knees and bent down to put her mouth around the small hard cock She moved slowly at first. Mili and Chen used their mouths on his nipples, biting and pulling with their teeth. Everything the three did to his body was pain and pleasure.</p> <p>She noticed he tasted salty, of course, which most boys she had given a BJ to tasted. But he also tasted fairly sweet as well. Slowly she sucked, urging his pre-cum out of his cock. She speeded up. She raked her teeth along his penis, almost pulling her mouth free, but not quite, then shoving her mouth back down to take his entire penis into her mouth again. Bianca speeded up some more. As she sucked his cock, she once again grabbed his balls. Finally, she felt his jerk and knew he would be cumming soon. Within seconds she felt his first spurt of semen entering her mouth. She swallowed without any problem. She swallowed. When she felt no more of his semen, she licked all round his cock, the head, and up and down it cleaning it off for him.</p> <p>She whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to untie you, little brother?” Lenny shook his head no. She didn’t ask again. She added the alligator clips to each of his already painful nipples, sending shocks of throbbing pain to his brain. She grabbed his still hard and pulsing cock again, and began to rub the head of his penis with her thumb. This nearly threw him into throes of ecstasy. It hurt because he had just ejaculated, but felt good at the same time, so good it hurt.</p> <p>Basically, Bianca bided her time until she could think of a good way to tie up her brother in a different way. She continued to rub the head of his cock with her thumb, now driving her brother nearly out of his mind. She enjoyed him jerking around, and now with her other hand she started to flick his butt hole again, which caused him to writhed even more.</p> <p>This was the worst torture he had ever been subjected to. He needed to cum again, but just Bianca’s thumb on the head of his cock was not enough for him to ejaculate. Oh, gods, how he needed to cum again!</p> <p>“Chen wants to give you a suck off,” said Bianca.</p> <p>Chen got down on his knees in front of his friend, put his mouth on Lenny’s cock, and began to slowly suck him off. Lenny didn’t have as much semen as before, but when he did ejaculate, it was still forceful.</p> <p>“Now, my turn,” said Mili. And he took his turn at sucking off Lenny. It took Lenny longer this time, but he still had some semen left to spurt into his friend’s mouth.</p> <p>Suddenly, Bianca motioned for Chen and Mili to follow her. She led them to the basement. It was pretty dirty, since no one really used it. But she saw many bars and beams running fairly low below the ceiling. She motioned for Chen and Mili to follow her back upstairs. She brought a very thick and long pole with her.</p> <p>Bianca untied Lenny’s feet and toes, but left the twine on his nipples. She tied his ankles, crossed this time. She untied his wrists completely, but put him face down on the bed and tied his wrists behind him. She used another rope to pull his wrists completely to his ankles, touching them, Chen helping to get Lenny’s ankles and wrists touching, forcing him into a complete circle. His balls and nipples still burned at the tight twine still tied around them.</p> <p>“OK, guys, slip the pole through his wrists and ankles and carry him downstairs.” Chen and Mili enjoyed carrying their naked, bound, gagged and blindfolded friend downstairs. They bounced it up and down with every step, sometimes bouncing the pole so hard his wrists and ankles actually left the pole. They especially enjoyed bouncing him down the stairs. When they got Lenny downstairs, Bianca pointed at two metal hooks at head height.</p> <p>Once placed, Lenny’s penis and testicles hung straight down, pointing at the floor. The twine on his nipples also pointed toward the floor. But she did something special. She pulled the ends of the twine around his balls up to his nipples and tied them off pulling them up toward his balls, then pulled the ends of the twine around the slipknots around his nipples to his balls and tied the twine ends off to his balls, the nipples pointing toward his balls. Lenny screamed at the additional binding of his penis and testicles.</p> <p>Bianca took his penis in hand, and began pumping it like a cow’s teat. Lenny jerked on his pole, unable to do anything at all. He tried to move his cock with Bianca’s pulling on it, but all he could do was hang there.</p> <p>Bianca stopped and just let him wonder what was next. He didn’t have to wait long. A whip met his genitals. He screamed excruciatingly. The whip hit again, and again. His cock and balls took torturous strike after torturous strike. He cried at the continued pain encountered by his cock and balls. He tried to tell his sister to please stop, but the gag allowed no speech at all. Bianca allowed his head to hang, forcing her brother to pick up his head on his own.</p> <p>She couldn’t believe it. She watched as her brother spurt semen from his cock, spotting the basement floor as it flicked out of his cock head being swung around by the whip. She stopped whipping his cock, and grabbed it before he finished, and sucked the last bit of semen from his cock.</p> <p>But that didn’t stop her from adding pain to pain. She tied another piece of twine around the area just behind his cock head where he had been circumcised, wrapped it three times around, and tied it off, making the head bulge out. She then added a 10lb weight to the twine and tied it. Now his cock hung down severely toward the floor. Lenny screamed again.</p> <p>She walked around to his head and lifted his head up by his chin. “I love you, Lenny. Enjoy yourself. I’ll be back in a little bit.” She kissed him on both cheeks, on his tummy, and on his cock and balls.</p> <p>Chen and Mili looked Lenny over and tried to figure out what to do to him. They whispered to each other. Chen walked over to where the 10lb weight hung, then swung it with all his might in a circular motion. The weight pulled on his cock and it too, followed the weight. Lenny screamed through his gag at the pain caused by the pendulum like motion of the weight.</p> <p>Mili spread his butt cheeks and inserted a butt plug deep inside it. Bianca had given it to them before she went up stairs. Lenny wriggled his body in trying to dislodge the plug, but it was so wide at the bottom unless someone pulled it out, even with his sphincter muscles moving back and forth, it would not be pushed out.</p> <p>Chen added another piece of twine to Lenny’s nipples, pulling it tight against his nipples, and added 5lb weights as well to each one. Lenny screamed in horror at the agonizing pain now put on his nipples. Chen then began the swing with both nipples, and Lenny could do nothing. Chen now kept the three weights swinging, Lenny screaming continuously at the undue pain put on his cock and nipples. Chen walked behind Lenny and grabbed his balls and squeezed, then released. Lenny jerked. Chen continued doing the squeezing and releasing of his balls for about five minutes, driving Lenny mad. The weights began to slow, but Chen swung them again, this time in the opposite direction. This time Chen grabbed his balls and just pulled as hard as he could. In fact, he got both hands around them, and let himself sink down until he was hanging only by Lenny’s balls. Lenny screamed in earnest now, feeling as if Chen was trying to rip his balls off. This also pulled on his wrists and ankles, his whole body now even more bowed.</p> <p>Chen began a set of pull-ups using Lenny’s balls as the “bar”. Already Lenny’s balls were turning purple and becoming cold. But Chen had fun for several minutes.</p> <p>Lenny tried to get loose, but his squirming around just caused the burning in his shoulders and elbows to get worse. The tightened twine around his nipples, head of his cock and his balls numbed them, but in a painful way.</p> <p>How long would his very own sister leave him here? he wondered. How much longer would she allow Chen and Mili to torture him? The rope binding his wrists and his ankles cut deep into his flesh. His back hurt tremendously the way she had him bowed as he was.</p> <p>He heard his sister’s voice. He could tell she whispered into his friend’s ears. They untied him completely, removing the twine from his nipples and cock head and balls, removing the weights as well. They allowed him to stretch, but immediately retied his wrists behind his back again, tied his cock and balls, gagged him and blindfolded him again, and led him upstairs by his cock and ball leash.</p> <p>Chen and Mili brought him before his sister, and stood him in front of her. She sat on the couch now, completely naked herself.</p> <p>“Hi, Lenny. Are you doing OK?” He shook his head no. “Well, I tell you what. I will feed you, and you will have to eat out of bowls on the floor. Once you’ve done that, I will let you go.” He nodded, knowing he had no choice. She fixed him Mac and Cheese, a very messy dinner, and a bowl of cold chocolate milk. As he ate, his butt up in the air, she paddled him as hard as she could. He cried, and tried to eat but with each paddling his head would be forced forward, and it took him twice as long to eat had he been left alone.</p> <p>True to her word, Bianca untied her brother, and held him for several minutes, his head on her chest, then kissed him on the mouth gently. She kissed him on his nipples, licked down his chest to his stomach, on down to where she sucked him off once again.</p> <p>She whispered in his ear, “Tomorrow, you can have me...”</p></div>",[]
665,Delane's Tortuous Plane Ride,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,A little girl receives bondage and torture on her daddy's plane by her Nanny.,2005-05-06,40,4,"M/ F/g, bond, humil, sm, tort, toys, humil, femdom, pedo",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger086.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Delane, a 10-year-old girl, waited on the tarmac with her Nanny, waiting for the private jet, which would take them to her father on the other side of the world. It was a hot summer day and she wore only a tube top, shorts and flip-flops. Her suitcase stood beside her.</p> <p>Soon they heard the whine of jet engines. From the bright blue sky they noticed the plane already coming in for a landing. Delane jumped up and down and clapped her hands in great expectations. She had never been on a plane before, and was greatly looking forward to it. And so was her Nanny.</p> <p>The pilot taxied the plane around to the two ladies. As the steps came down, a food truck and a refueling truck both came toward the plane. As Delane and her Nanny entered the plush inside, the two drivers with their helpers began to restock the two areas.</p> <p>“Wow, look Nanny. Look at all the neat stuff in here!”</p> <p>“Yes, Delane. How about that.” Delane didn’t see the little smile on her Nanny’s face. Running through the top of the passenger were two rails, and at both ends were metal poles, all specifically ordered by her father.</p> <p>As Delane and Nanny settled in, the pilot came back to introduce himself, then told them how long it would take to get to their destination. Delane couldn’t wait to take off. Nor could Nanny.</p> <p>The plane stood fifteen minutes on the ground while the food and fuel were loaded. Then it was time to take off. Soon they were in the air, and Delane watched out the window.</p> <p>“Well, Delane. We’re off,” said Nanny nonchalantly. “Say I have an idea. I think you’d be much more comfortable if you took off your clothes. That way you could run around the this part of the plane naked.”</p> <p>Delane didn’t think a thing about her suggestion. She often ran around naked at home in front of Nanny. She immediately stripped, and stood and stretched.</p> <p>“How about we play a little game?” Nanny suggested.</p> <p>“What kind of game?” Delane wanted to know.</p> <p>“Have you ever heard of the game called ‘Tie-Up?’”</p> <p>“No. How do you play it?”</p> <p>“Well, say I go first. That means that I get to tie you up any way I want and see if you can get free. If you can, then you get to tie me up. But if you don’t, then the next time we play the game I get to tie you up again. Would you like to try it?”</p> <p>“Sure! It sounds like fun.”</p> <p>“One more thing, sweetheart. I get to do anything I want to you while you’re tied up. Is that OK with you?”</p> <p>“Hey, that sounds like fun.”</p> <p>“Well, let’s see.” Nanny looked around as if to look for something to tie her to. Delane spoke up.</p> <p>“What about those rails up there? Could you tie me to those?”</p> <p>“My, what a good idea, Delane. That sounds like a grand idea. Just let me get some ropes and other stuff, then I will tie you up.”</p> <p>Delane stood there, unconsciously rubbing her puffed nipples with one hand, rubbing her slit and clit with the other. She knew all about sex, and the many things men and women did together. She even knew about men with men and women with women. And now, she would experience the ultimate in sex, severe bondage. Her breathing increased at the though of being naked, tied and helpless at the hands of her Nanny. She was ready to experience whatever Nanny wanted to do to her, no matter how painful it might be.</p> <p>“OK, my little sex slave, I have everything ready.”</p> <p>Sex slave! She loved that sound. She walked over to where Nanny stood, with ropes in her hand.</p> <p>“Raise your hands, little one.”</p> <p>Delane obeyed. Nanny wrapped lots of rope around her right wrist and tied it off, then used the ends to pull her right arm up to the right most overhead rail, lifting her right foot and leg off the ground by that one arm. She repeated the procedure with her left wrist, so that now both feet swung by about a foot off the floor of the cabin. Her arms were spread quite far apart. Nanny tied her ankles, first pulling her right ankle up and tying it off to the right rail, then her left likewise. She now hung with her back toward Nanny, her front toward the opposite wall. She could feel the cool air blowing across her open cunt and anus.</p> <p>Nanny pulled out a ball gag, and placed it in Delane’s mouth. Delane didn’t resist, and in fact invited the gag. She reached out her tongue for it. It was too big for her mouth, but Nanny shoved it in anyway, her lips closing around the ball. Nanny buckled it tightly behind Delane’s head. Finally, a leather padded blindfold. Delane wanted that as well. She was now totally helpless. Drool seeped from around the ball, and dripped onto her chest.</p> <p>She hung there, Nanny not touching her. She needed someone to touch her. To play with her. She screamed through her gag. No answer. She shook her ropes. No response. Her cunt burned at the need of being touched. Her nipples ached for someone to pinch them. She could feel her 2” clit escape its hood. She was always proud of her clitoris. The girls in school always wanted to look at it, touch it, even play with it. She never disappointed them, and never got caught either. Her feet. Please, someone torture my feet and toes!</p> <p>Suddenly, she got what she wanted. She felt her nipples being pulled off her chest, then the pain of the alligator clamp biting into her right tit. Then the same with her left tit. Her breasts had grown to be just big enough to tell she actually had tits, but not so big as to be a woman. They were small, about the size of half a grapefruit. She was still hairless in her armpits and her genital area.</p> <p>Her period had already started. She hated it. One day, not expecting it, her period started in the showers at school after PE. The girls tried to make fun of her, but all she said was, “Just wait until your periods start. Then you can make fun of me.” The other girls never said another thing about it. They envied her long wavy blond hair and her deep blue eyes, her fair unblemished skin. Her perfect pre-teen body.</p> <p>And now, here she was, at the mercy of her Nanny. And she couldn’t be happier. She no longer had to be responsible for anything. Something touched her labia, her clit. Then she screamed even harder into her gag as the same type of alligator clamps bit down into each labium, and her clitoris. Then, something pulled on all three clamps. Nanny had added weights to the three sensitive areas. She ran twine through both alligator clamp holes, tied off each one, then pulled them to the clit clamp, pulled up on the clit clamp and tied off the twine. Both nipples pointed toward her clit, and her clit was pulled in two different ways. Tears formed in her eyes, and leaked from around the leather blindfold.</p> <p>Then something filled her cunt, and her asshole. She squirmed her bottom as both intrusions surprised her. Then a rope was tied around her waist, the ends pulled down across the cunt vibrator, down and up her butt crack to keep in the anal vibrator, and tied it off in back to the waist rope. Then, Nanny started the vibrators. Delane screamed again and began to jerk in her ropes. Then more alligator clamps attached to each toe, adding to Delane’s pain.</p> <p>“I am going to sit down now and read. Hope you enjoy hanging there like you are. If you can’t get loose in an hour, I get to retie you. Understand?”</p> <p>Delane was in no position to answer. She writhed and twisted in her ropes. Nothing moved. The vibrators continued their work on her. Soon, she felt the buildup of an orgasm. She knew what they were. She often masturbated. But she never felt anything like this! Yes, her mind lost control, and every synapse focused only on the orgasmic build up. The, she felt it coming, coming, and then there it was! She screamed, tensed, and shook. She didn’t know how long it lasted. It seemed like years. Then she settled down. She thought Nanny would take out the vibrators now. No. They still lay within those two holes, vibrating against each other through the thin membrane separating her anal canal from her vaginal canal And again, she felt the next orgasm coming on.</p> <p>Over the next hour Delane believed she must have suffered over 20 orgasms. She was tired, her cunt and asshole burned from the continued vibrations, her nipples, her clit and her labium burned from the biting teeth. But at the same time excited by being watched by Nanny.</p> <p>Wait. The waist rope was being untied and the rope pulled back through her legs, and the vibrators pulled out. She screamed again as the emptiness filled her. The twine was untied and removed. First, each nipple was released from their biting clamps, but pulled slowly off, never opened and taken off. As each clamp was pulled off, the teeth biting against her nipples, she literally screamed in horrified pain. Next, each labium. She screamed even harder. And finally, her poor clit. As it was being pulled off, Delane passed out from the excruciating torture.</p> <p>When she awoke, Delaney found herself still gagged and blindfolded, but her hands were tied behind her, her ankles tied together, and ankles and wrists tied together in a tight hogtie. Her anal and vaginal canals ached, her nipples, labia and clit felt as if an alligator had bit into them. Which wasn’t far from wrong.</p> <p>As she tried to move, she found herself on the floor of the cabin. She rolled around, once again trying to get loose. She plied her fingers around the ropes, but could find no knots with which to untie herself. Now, she needed to orgasm desperately. But there was no way she could. She jerked around, screaming. She rolled to her back, hoping Nanny would masturbate her. She pumped her little cunny up and down, trying to get Nanny to notice her. Nanny either didn’t see her, or didn’t care. She was exasperated. SHE NEEDED TO CUM!</p> <p>Delane knew she would be left here another hour. And if she couldn’t get loose, she didn’t know what she would do. She felt her stomach growling. She realized she was hungry. And thirsty. All her drool had dried up. She needed a drink of water badly. She rolled around and around. She found out she could scoot. But she got rug burn if she tried. She screamed and screamed and screamed as she hoisted her hips up again and again.</p> <p>Finally, she felt hands on her naked bound body. They weren’t soft like Nanny’s, but rough and course. Whose were they? They first started under her armpits and ran down her sides, across her hips, down her legs and to her feet where the person began to tickle unmercifully. She could barely get her breath with the large ball gag still in her mouth. She couldn’t move, for whoever was tickling her had her held down on her back. Then, whoever it was began to use their mouth, tongue and teeth on her feet. Licking the soles and toes, and eventually biting her toes. She jerked all around when they did that.</p> <p>Suddenly, the foot torture stopped, and she lay there almost spent from all the laughing. She wondered how much longer it would be before she would be untied again, then retied. She had yet to untie herself.</p> <p>Finally, Delane gave up and rolled to her stomach, the more comfortable position, and just lay there. She didn’t go to sleep. Just the thoughts going through her mind at how this all came about. Did she really say yes to this type of bondage? She didn’t really know anymore.</p> <p>Her stomach still growled, but this time even louder and harder. And her thirst! God she needed something to drink!</p> <p>Still she laid there, still completely naked, severely hogtied and hard ball gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>Someone ran their fingers across her bottom. She wriggled a little at the soft sexual touch. Both hands now, one hand on each little butt cheek. Now, those fingers spread her butt cheeks apart, so her anus came into view of the person manipulating her. She groaned as the cool air hit her anus. A finger played around her little rubbery ring, then pushed in just a little. Delane gasped. The finger pushed in a little more yet, and again Delane gasped, even louder. Finally, she felt some kind of liquid on her butt hole, and the finger shoved its way all the way in. Delane screamed. In pain or pleasure she didn’t know. But she didn’t want it taken out. She humped her bottom up and down, and the finger move up and down in reverse rhythm. Slowly, the finger moved in and out, in and out. Soon Delane was moving her butt faster and faster, her breathing increasing as well. Soon, from just the finger inside her rear end, she reached an orgasm. She didn’t know that was possible. The fing er pulled out slowly, and Delane let out with a little screech, moving her bottom up and down some more, wanting that finger back inside her back passage. But no luck.</p> <p>Someone began untying her, but as soon as that happened Delane was lifted up onto a chair where her wrists were tied over an overhead rail, then her ankles tied together. The chair was removed, and Delane now stretched painfully down. Nanny found a heavy metal box, and she tied Delane’s ankles to that, stretching Delane just as far as Nanny could get her. Delane screamed at the torturous position. Her toes were all tied together. And this time, she would suffer even more. Nanny pulled out a big tube of athletic cream that cools and then begins to burn. She took big globs of it on her fingers, and with one hand at Delane’s cunt, the other at her anus, Nanny rubbed the cream deep into Delane’s cunt, all over her clit, and even as deep inside her butt hole as she could get, separating her butt cheeks and shoved the cream from two other fingers deep inside her anal canal. She then added the alligator clamps to her nipples, labia and clit.</p> <p>It only took moments before Delane cried out in intensive pain, the cream now burning all the extremely sensitive areas of her body. She didn’t know it, but Nanny would be applying the cream every time it wore off. But she watched as Delane spasmed severely in her ropes, but the burning sensations increased to unbearable proportions. Which she did. Before the effects wore completely off, Nanny would again apply the cream to her clit, deep into her cunt, deep into her asshole. Delane hung this way the rest of the trip, a good eight hours away, never being relieved of the severe burning sensations.</p> <p>As soon as the pilot announced it would be thirty minutes to landing, Nanny retrieved an empty suitcase, just the right size to encase poor little Delane. Nanny untied her hands first, but then retied them immediately behind her back. She lay Delane down on the floor, leaving the gag and blindfold on her. She untied Delane’s ankles from the heavy block, and sat Delane up. The clamps remained on her sensitive areas.</p> <p>Nanny kneeled behind Delane, then ran a very long rope around her upper body, pinioning her arms to her body. The little girl’s nipples protruded from her chest, Nanny had tied the ropes so tight. Delane could barely breathe. Next, she tied a long rope from Delane’s wrists, pulled it up between her ass cheeks against her anus, pulled it up through her slit as hard as she could, then tied it off to the front ropes.</p> <p>Next, Nanny tied ropes around Delane’s thighs, above her knees, and below her knees. Nanny tied her big toes together as tightly as she could. She then ran more rope around Delane, wrapping it around her upper body and her thighs, tying her upper body to her thighs. Now, she could barely move. Yet more came. Nanny ran rope from around her shins to her thighs, tying them tightly together. Now, little Delane was bound in a tight little package. Finally, Nanny rubbed the cream all over her slit and deep inside, all over her labia, all over her clit, and deep inside her butt hole. In fact, she doubled the amount.</p> <p>She opened the suitcase and fit Delane inside it, but only barely. It forced her head down in a very uncomfortable position. The alligator clamps continued to bite into her nipples, cunt lips, and clit. Delane was crying, wondering why Nanny was doing this to her.</p> <p>The plane landed less than thirty minutes later. Nanny handed over the special suitcase to Delane’s father.</p> <p>“She’s already for you.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Nanny. You will get a big bonus.”</p> <p>Father walked off with the suitcase, and Nanny returned home.</p></div>",[]
666,"Colleen Abused, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-06-08,14,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger087.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Colleen hadn’t slept all night. The pain became more and more arduous as the night wore on. Her body felt as if it were being torn apart. Her wrists and hands were numb, as were her ankles and feet.</p> <p>Hands untied her ankles, then her hands. They removed her gag, and lastly her blindfold. As she tried to stand, she fell to the floor. Alena picked her up and laid her on her bed.</p> <p>“It’s OK now, sweetheart. You did well,” Alena whispered to her. “But you can’t sleep now. You have to get up.”</p> <p>Colleen refused to stand up, but closed her eyes. Alena forcefully picked her up and held Colleen in front of her. “I said no, you cannot go to sleep. You have to stand up, and I have to bind you again. Now stand there, or next time you fall I will torture you like you’ve never been tortured before. Understand me?”</p> <p>“Yes, Alena,” Colleen replied in a half daze. She stood there, swaying, trying not to fall.</p> <p>“OK, Colleen, into the hallway. I can better put the next set of bindings on you out there.”</p> <p>Alena took Colleen’s hand and led her out to the hall. “Now, put your wrists behind your back.” Of course, Colleen realized she had no choice. Alena cuffed her wrists, then locked them together. “Spread you legs apart.” Again, Colleen obeyed. Alena put a set of cuffs on Colleen’s ankles, with an iron bar about a foot long attached to each cuff. Alena locked these cuffs on Colleen’s ankles. Alena ball gagged her tightly, but left the blindfold off. However, she added the clothespins back on Colleen’s nipples. “Colleen, I am going to add pins to your labia and clitoris as well. These are going to hurt like hell. Her they come.” With each pin Colleen let out with a banshee cry. “Now, you have to walk downstairs to breakfast. They way you do that is, swing one foot part way forward, then do the same with the other foot. I will be right here to catch you if you end up falling. Just take it slow, and you should be all right. I know. I had to do the same thing, only without anyone t o catch me. And I fell several times. OK, go.”</p> <p>As tired as she was, Colleen knew she had to concentrate. She made it to the breakfast table with no incidents. Unfortunately, Colleen had yet more bondage and torture to suffer through.</p> <p>Alena unlocked Colleen’s ankles from the spreader bar. “Sit,” ordered Alena. Colleen knew exactly where to sit. “No, with your arms over the back of the seat,” ordered Alena. As she did, Alena wasted no time.</p> <p>She quickly added rope to Colleen’s cuffed wrists, pulled them down as far as she could, and tied them off to the bottom rung of the chair. Colleen yelped at the pain against her armpits. Alena roped Colleen’s upper body to and around the chair, leaving her nipples pushed out. She pulled Colleen’s knees wide apart, and tried them to each side of the legs. She pulled up her right ankle, and pulled it back, tying it off to the back rung of the chair. She repeated the procedure with her left ankle. Because her arms pulled her bottom up off the chair somewhat, Alena oiled a large vibrating butt plug and slowly entered the girl’s butt hole until shoved in all the way. Colleen screamed until it seated itself. Colleen watched as Alena pulled out her right labia, took some prepared twine with a slipknot, and looped it around the fattest part of the labia and pulled it taught. Again Colleen screamed, seemingly unable to take the pain. She pulled the twine just as tightly as she could, the pulled it up and tied the twine around her left nipple. She repeated the procedure with Colleen’s left labia and right nipple. Then Alena slowly threaded a catheter tube into Colleen’s urinary tract so if the girl had to pee, it would be collected in a bag. The butt plug would keep all the fecal matter inside her bowels. Colleen was crying, and loudly. But Alena hadn’t even got started. She went behind the chair and tied Colleen’s right big toe tightly with twine, yanked on it and tied it to her left big toe. Now Colleen’s toes pulled toward each other extremely painfully. But she wasn’t finished with Colleen’s toes yet. Of the four left untied, Alena tied the two middle toes tightly. Then, she used a slipknot to put around the second toe, pulled it inward, and tied it off to her little toe, pushing the two middle toes up. Next, she tied twine around the base of the butt plug, and took the ends and tied each one around the back of each leg so whenever Colleen moved the plug would move inside her. Next, Alena pushed a pin through her extended clit. Of course, Colleen screamed again. Pins were added to her nipples as well. Another long pin was shoved through each labia below the twine, an on through to the other labia. Next, a set of contacts was connected to her labia, and another set to her nipples. Alena got behind Colleen and told her to make fists. Colleen was so far out if it, Alena had to curl Colleen’s hands into fists herself, then wrapped them in gray duct tape. Then she wrapped both fists together with that same duct tape. Finally, Alena blindfolded Colleen.</p> <p>Alena knew exactly what Colleen was going through, because she herself had been tied exactly the same way.</p> <p>“Very good, Alena. You are learning well.” It was ‘Uncle Al’.</p> <p>“Now, Colleen. You will remain this way for the rest of the day, perhaps through the night, and even maybe tomorrow. Right now I am going to place the collar around your neck, a collar just like Alena’s.”</p> <p>She felt Albert attach the cold metal circle around her neck. Now Colleen knew she was a slave without a doubt.</p> <p>But Alena wasn’t finished yet. She took some rope and wrapped it snugly around Colleen’s neck, wrapping it around the middle rung of the back of the chair as she did so. Alena tied it off so as to just slightly give Colleen the effect of being choked to death.</p> <p>“Now, you will be completely ignored all the while you are tied up.”</p> <p>Colleen didn’t know what to do, even though she could do nothing. Her brain nearly shut down from the ungodly pain.</p> <p>But then Colleen felt the plug up her rear end begin to vibrate. Then absolute pure unadulterated shocking pain coursed through her labia, then her nipples. It’s as her the electric shock hit her labia, then her nipples on a regular basis.</p> <p>Deep down in her subconscious mind she knew she would be like this until someone decided to remove everything. On her conscious level, she couldn’t stand all the nerves hitting her mind with the pulsating pain, perversely pounding pressures nefariously invading her conscious thoughts.</p> <p>Colleen’s entire body quiver as she cried, as she struggled, as she felt shock after shock hitting her. She was hungry. She was thirsty. She had to use the bathroom. She screamed. Duct tape then covered her mouth. One piece across her lips and ball starting below her nose. A second piece covering the bottom edge of the second, covering her mouth down past her chin. A third piece from right ear to lower left jaw, and another from left ear to lower right jaw. This definitely cut down on a lot of the noise.</p> <p>Colleen let go her bladder, and the colostomy bag filled up a little. She tried to shit, but couldn’t. The butt plug had been shoved too far up her ass hole that plugged her completely. Nothing could come out.</p> <p>Colleen heard a lot of movement.</p> <p>“Mish, Alena, get dressed. We’re going to town. And Mish, make certain you wear something that covers your collar this time. Or else.” Alena didn’t need to be reminded what that ‘or else’ stood for.</p> <p>Colleen heard the door open and close, and the lock turned with the key. She now sat in that chair, nobody to watch her, nobody to feed her or give her a drink. Not that she thought they would even if they were there. She settled down, knowing that no matter what she did, she could only make the knots tighter. The shocks continued. The butt plug vibrated. Her toes hurt tremendously. Her hands were hot. She was choking.</p> <p>Colleen reminded herself of one last resort. She remembered when she and her parents and brother would watch programs about psychics on the Discover channel, and the SciFi channel. She mentally yelled the word, hoping some psychic detective would hear her:</p> <p>H E L P !</p></div>",[]
667,Torya Receiving - A Sequel to Torya Watching,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-06-08,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger088.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Steve had pulled Torya’s hands out as far as he could, and she felt the tug on her wrists and the pressure on her arms and shoulders. Now she felt her ankles being untied from their spread position, pulled back and tied to her wrists. She could feel the cool air blow across her butt hole and open cunt lips, still leaking her own juices still. Now she wondered what would happen to her. Would Steve untie her brother so they could both play with her? She hoped so. She wanted to feel a penis inside her and make her reach an orgasm.</p> <p>Yet, no one touched Torya. She made little sounds through her gag, hoping someone would hear her and take pity on her. Something warm and wet seemed to drip onto her chest. She realized the drops were from her own vaginal opening, excited at being tied up. But still, no one touched her. She began to move her bottom back and forth, which just caused her to produce more of her little girl liquid, no longer just dripping, but flowing strands continuously spread out on her chest, running down her sides to the bed. She took a deep breath through her nose, then screamed as loudly as she could for as long as she could. Nothing.</p> <p>Wasn’t someone going to do something to her? PLEEEEEEASE!? She began to struggle in earnest now, working her wrists and ankles, looking for someway to get free. But she had been tied too tightly. Her attempts to work herself free proved to be a useless task.</p> <p>Torya settled down once again, now just waiting. How long had she been tied up? Drool leaked out of her mouth and rolled down the sides of her face and chin. Finally, it happened. Someone smacked her on her bare bottom, but not with just a hand, but with a paddle. It stung and hurt, and she cried. Again and again it hit her bare butt, landing on both cheeks at the same time, and she continued to cry. Whoever paddled her stopped. Her butt burned. Badly. Painfully. Excruciatingly. Agonizingly. Undeniably.</p> <p>More pain from someone wielding a short pussy whip. But Torya didn’t know any such thing existed. It slapped down against her bare and open pussy, the strands long enough to torture her little butt hole as well. No matter how much she tried to move her bottom around to protect her cunt and butt from the whip, she couldn’t move it far enough. She didn’t know how many whippings hit her, but she continuously tried to move her bottom out of the way, even though she knew it was a lost cause.</p> <p>Finally, the pain of the whip stopped. Someone very lightly rubbed along her with one finger, along her butt hole with another. This time Torya squirmed, not from pain but from absolute pleasure. Her breathing increased, little pleasant noises escaping her gag.</p> <p>Torya moved her bottom with the movement of the fingers, her orgasm building, but as she began to reach the point of no return, the person stopped and pulled his fingers away. But additional pleasure coursed through her body from her nipples being lightly squeezed and pinched. She felt them rise, her aureoles becoming wrinkled. Her erect nipples seemed like arrow points to her. He continued to manipulate her nipples as she continued to move around.</p> <p>He left her unsatisfied as he stopped playing with her nipples. He attacked Torya’s feet, tickling the bottoms of them unmercifully. She laughed through her gag, unable to stop him. Her bottom still burned, her cunt and butt hole still felt swollen, her nipples still erect. But that didn’t stop her from laughing at the torturous tickling she had to endure. But soon, it became not only torturous but unbearable as well. She wished he would stop! She started to cry it became so horrendous. Abruptly the tickle torture of her feet stopped.</p> <p>Someone untied her ankles from her wrists, and pulled her legs almost parallel, tying her ankles. Torya felt someone’s tongue licking her juices off her body where they had accumulated. The tongue continued down her body to linger in her belly button. She didn’t realized how sensitive her belly button could be. On down the tongue moved, to her wide open slit. The emptiness between her swollen lips looked inviting, so the tongue slipped inside her slit. She gasped at the sudden intrusion. Torya moved her bottom around, hoping to get the tongue even deeper inside her. But the tongue moved up to her clit, where it lingered, just licking it and twirling it. ‘Ughs’ slipped out of her gag at each flicking of her clit. But she finally got her wish.</p> <p>Someone leaned over her, his chest against hers. She felt a penis glide deep inside her, very slowly. It didn’t feel as big as her brother’s looked, so it couldn’t be Steve’s either. Whose could it be? But right now, she didn’t care. The boy began to move, slowly, in and out. But it felt as though he could only go so far in. Quickly, the boy pulled almost all the way out, then shoved his penis back in, breaking her hymen. Only then, at the pain, did she remember what happened. But as he continued to move inside her, the pain subsided and the ecstasy overwhelmed her. As the boy continued to move, Torya began to reach her threshold. She soon felt the boy spurt into her as his throbbing penis continued to spurt time after time after time. At the same time she screamed and tensed, her own orgasm breaking through her mind and body.</p> <p>The boy fell upon her, his upper body resting on hers. He pulled out, but then got down and began to lick and suck all the combined cunt juice, sperm, and blood from her vagina.</p> <p>Someone untied her right wrist and both ankles, but that was all. Torya couldn’t remove her blindfold or gag until she got her left wrist free. This took some time, but she finally managed it. Then she removed her ball gag and blindfold. No one was in the room.</p> <p>Torya got off the bed and slipped into the hallway. No one. She looked for her brother, Barya, or Steve. She looked all over the house, still naked, walked outside in the back yard, checked every room again. She could find neither of them. She returned to Barya’s bedroom, and all the ropes and gags and blindfolds were gone, the bed made. She returned to her own room where she showered and put on a red jumper, and nothing else. Maybe she could figure out who (and she was going to use the word) fucked her. It felt like a boy about her age, because she knew that both Steve and Barya were too big to fit comfortably inside her.</p> <p>Hopefully, Torya would learn the identity of her ‘lover’...</p></div>",[]
668,"Delane Bound, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-06-08,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger089.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Delane didn’t know what was happening to her. It felt as though someone had picked her up in the case she had been strictly tied in. she hurt, sweat covered her entire body, the athletic cream burned unbearably causing her cunt juices to flow freely from her vagina.</p> <p>Because of the sensations emanated from whatever conveyance they put her in, she deduced it must be a car. But she had no idea where they would take her or how long it would take to get there. After so much time, the car stopped. Some took her case out of the car and carried her somewhere. She bounced. Then, she heard the locks being taken off and the case dumped upside down, with her falling onto what felt like a bed.</p> <p>Delane could feel almost everything being untied and removed from her body, except that her wrists stayed tied behind her back and her ankles bound together, and her gag and blindfold left on. Someone rolled her to her back, and cupped her cunt. She jerked at the touch.</p> <p>“Hi, Delane.”</p> <p>“Mmmm Mmmm?”</p> <p>“I asked Nanny to teach you the ways of bondage, and get used to one of the most strict ties, by tying you in a ball tie with all kinds of things attached to you and rubbed on you, and locked in a trunk, or case, or bag, whatever you want to call it, and being hauled around in it. You will do everything I say from now on. Oh, you can still go to school, have friends over and go over to your friends’ houses, go to moves, and so forth. But I tell you to stay home, I mean you will stay home no matter what you have planned. Understand?”</p> <p>Delane nodded. She felt her daddy’s hand begin to rub her slit and clit. Faster, and as she began to produce more of her cunt juice, her daddy stuck a finger deep inside her, and in minutes she reached her orgasm as her daddy watched her body twist and turn, heard her screech through her gag, hump his finger, then tense as she hit her apex. Her daddy continued, and made her reach a second orgasm.</p> <p>He pulled his hand away from her. “Are you hungry and thirsty?”</p> <p>He watched as she nodded vehemently, and tried to talk. “Just a minute, let me take out your gag.” He did so, then asked her again.</p> <p>“Oh, daddy, I think I’ve lost 50 pounds in the time I’ve been tied up. I’m starving, and my mouth feels like a desert.”</p> <p>“Tell you what. I’ll untie you, you go get a shower, then we’ll go out to eat. But I will lay out what you will wear, and that is what you will only wear. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy.”</p> <p>He untied Delane, and as she took her shower he found what he wanted. A pair of short shorts that she had almost outgrown, and a too small T-shirt which read, in very small letters, “If You Can Read This You Are Too Close” right across her small breasts. It also rode up on her body. With her shorts so short (in fact, her labia peeked around the crotch area, and her butt crack barely showed), and her belly button showed most eminently, and it was a beautiful innie. Her bare feet, according to her daddy, were the most beautiful feet ever. He pulled out a pair of sandals, well, almost sandals. He waited for her to finish.</p> <p>When she entered her room, she didn’t expect her father to be waiting for her. She saw the clothes he had chosen for her. “Dad, these clothes don’t fit anymore.”</p> <p>“Oh, I think they fit good enough. You will wear them anyway, with no more protest. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy,” she whispered, and looked for some underwear. “Dad, where’s my underwear?”</p> <p>“Oh, you’re not wearing any. I forgot to tell you. Just put on what I laid out of you.”</p> <p>Delane first pulled on the short shorts. She tried to tuck her labia back inside her shorts, but they hurt, so she left them alone. She could feel her butt crack showing above her shorts as well. She pulled the shirt over her head. Her little tits showed through the thin and threadbare material nicely. Her nipples tried to push through the material, staying erect and wrinkled and hard. He could tell his daughter was totally embarrassed.</p> <p>“Slip your feet into the sandals, and I have to add some things to your wardrobe.”</p> <p>Delane slid her feet into the sandals.</p> <p>“Close your eyes, and don’t open them until I tell you to.”</p> <p>Delane closed her eyes. She felt daddy lock something on her wrists and ankles, with a good idea of what they were. Then he added the collar, and locked it on as well.</p> <p>“Very well. We’re ready to go.”</p> <p>“But, daddy. I can’t go out like this?”</p> <p>“You can, and you will.”</p> <p>“Where are we going to eat?”</p> <p>She noticed her daddy’s little smile. “To the local McDonald’s.”</p> <p>“But, daddy! That’s where all my friends go to eat!”</p> <p>“Yes,” he said ominously, “I know. Let’s go, or you don’t eat or drink.”</p> <p>Reluctantly, Delane followed her daddy to the car. Once in and buckled, he put an fatherly hand on her knee. “Listen, it won’t be so bad.”</p> <p>“Daddy, you don’t know. What if I see some of my friends?”</p> <p>“So what if you do? If they ask anything, just ask them to join us and explain what is going on. They’ll either accept it and understand, which means they’re your true friends, or they’ll scoff and say something stupid, which means they’re no friend. It’s that simple.”</p> <p>In a few minutes Delane sat in the passenger seat as daddy turned off the ignition.</p> <p>“Well, let’s get out and go order,” suggested daddy. “And don’t try to cover yourself. If you do, it will just make it harder on you later.”</p> <p>They both got out, and Delane hid behind her father. She wasn’t really disobeying him. She wasn’t trying to cover herself, she was using her father as cover. As they entered the restaurant, her dad skipped to her side, Delane now in full view of everyone.</p> <p>“Daddy!”</p> <p>“Shhh. Let’s go order.”</p> <p>Delane looked around, and unfortunately saw several of her friends as they looked to see who walked in. They walked up to the counter.</p> <p>“Yes, may I help you?” Then the clerk, a male, noticed what Delane wore. He seemed speechless, and missed the entire order.</p> <p>“Hey, Mike, you mind keeping your mind on your business, and not on mine?”</p> <p>“Sorry, sir. What did you want?”</p> <p>The finally got their order and sat down at a booth. Delane ate quickly, thinking her dad would, too. But he ate very slowly. Delane fidgeted, wanting to leave in a hurry. Delane looked down at her feet. Then she felt eyes on her. She looked up. Two girls and a boy, all in her class, smiled down at her.</p> <p>“Hi, Dee! How ya doin’?” asked Merc, her very best friend.</p> <p>“I’m just fine, Merc. How are you?”</p> <p>“Listen, what are you wearing? They look really cool.”</p> <p>“Oh? You really like them?” and she raised her arms to show her wrists, and turned just enough to stick out her ankles and show off those cuffs as well. “My daddy put them on me. See?” She turned them. “They’re locked on so I can’t take them off, unless daddy unlocks the locks. Even my collar is locked on.”</p> <p>“Wow!” said Caroline. “That sounds rally rad. Are they for anything?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah. But you got to promise me not to tell anyone.” And of course, Delane knew that is exactly what they would do. She motioned them down so she could whisper in their ears. Mac especially, because he already he sported an erection.</p> <p>When she told them her daddy used them to tie her up all the time, with her consent, they all gawked at her, mouths open, stupefied.</p> <p>“You mean you let your daddy tie you up?” asked Matthew.</p> <p>“Sure, why not. He doesn’t abuse me, if he hurts me I let him know so he won’t do it again (which was a little fib she thought), and other things.”</p> <p>“What kind of other things?” asked Caroline.</p> <p>“I can’t tell you. Just other things. Besides which, daddy’s ready to go. See you in school next week. Bye.”</p> <p>Delane and her daddy walked out, but now Delane held her head up, walked the walk, proud of herself that she handled the situation so well. However, once she got into the car, she wondered what would happen when she got home. They rode home in silence.</p> <p>Once home, without telling her to, Delane went upstairs and removed her clothes. She returned to her daddy, sitting in his easy chair reading the paper. Although he knew she stood there waiting, he continued reading his paper for the next twenty minutes. Delane patiently waited. She had no choice. Finally, daddy put down his paper. He looked up at her, her head down looking at her feet.</p> <p>“Delane,” he said softly.</p> <p>“Yes, father?” she answered just as softly.</p> <p>“I haven’t told you the full reason I asked Nanny to perform bondage on you. I have now obtained a special clientele. A clientele who will pay $10,000 per session to do what they want to you. However, I made the stipulation in the contract that I will always be present and make certain you are not permanently harmed in any way. Children ages 8-12 are also allowed to do things to you, but at half price. You will receive 50% of all monies to do with as you wish. How does this all sound to you?”</p> <p>“As you wish, daddy.”</p> <p>“No, honey. You don’t understand. You can tell me no, right now, and all contracts will be null and void. If there is anyone you don’t feel comfortable with, tell me so, and that contract will be null and void. It is all up to you. In fact, if you wish, I can add a clause that the person who will be doing things to you must discuss the entire session with you first, then you may dismiss him outright. I say ‘he’ but it could be a ‘she’. If at any time during a session you wish it to stop, yell three times in a row into your gag, if you are gagged. If not, just yell stop, and it will end right then and there. You actually control everything. What do you say.”</p> <p>“I really get half of the money for myself? And I control just about everything?”</p> <p>“That’s right. So the more clients you have, the more money you get. And I get.”</p> <p>“All right, daddy. I agree.”</p> <p>“Good. Now, turn around.”</p> <p>Delane obeyed. Her daddy put a lock on her wrist cuffs and locked it with a short chain hanging from it, then had her get on her knees. He pulled the hanging chain down, making her arch her back, and locked it to her ankle cuffs.</p> <p>“Sit down on your bottom, with your back against my chair. You will be drawing your ankles up toward you cunt due to the short chain between your ankle and wrist cuffs.” Having done that, her daddy added a ball gag and blindfold.</p> <p>“You are mine now, little girl. I will do all kind of things to you in a little bit. Right now, just sit there, and don’t move a muscle.”</p> <p>Daddy rubbed her nipples, playing with them. Pulling on them, twisting them, yanking them, pulling them out as far as he could get them then let them snap back to her chest.</p> <p>“I am going to add a clip to each nipple, but a clip you haven’t experienced before. They are called alligator clips. They have little teeth on the edges. First, one on your right nipple.” He pulled out Delane’s right nipple, getting it hard again, then let the clip snap down on it. Delane screamed. Then daddy did the same to her lift nipple. Delane cried beneath her blindfold.</p> <p>“Delane, I am going to add more alligator clips to your body. I am adding two to each labium, then one to your clitoris. Bear the pain. I don’t want to hear you scream again.”</p> <p>Delane waited. And waited. And waited. Then, suddenly, the first clamp bit into the soft flesh of her right labium, then another into her left labium. Then another indeterminate amount of time, then a second clip on each labium again. Another long indeterminate length of time, and a last clip snapped onto her clit. She bit into her ball gag in order to keep from screaming at the ungodly pain.</p> <p>She didn’t scream. But the clamps were screaming at the parts of her body they were clamped to.</p> <p>“I’m very proud of you, sweetheart. Now, you will just sit there until I decide to do something to you. Understand?”</p> <p>Delane nodded. She couldn’t do anything else, even if she wanted to. Her daddy didn’t touch her for a long time. The clamps felt as if they were biting through her nipples, labia and clit. She needed to move, but she dare not. Her breathing increased due to the pain. How could she get those things off her? How long would daddy leave them on? She needed to move. She thought if she moved very slowly daddy wouldn’t notice. But he did.</p> <p>“I told you not to move.” He squeezed all the clamps, causing her to scream out in her mind. The pain was so tremendous that she drew in her breath and couldn’t scream even if she wanted to. Then he picked her up and carried her up to her room. He unchained her, but spread her arms and legs as wide as possible and tied her spread eagle.</p> <p>“I am going to leave the clamps on you all night. That will teach you to disobey me. Your first session with one of the clients will be tomorrow, Saturday. Be prepared for anything. Have a good night, sweetheart.”</p> <p>Delane heard her door shut. Now, she could scream. Which she did. She struggled, her body moving only slightly around on the bed, causing even more pain from the clips as they too moved around. She stopped moving, and the clips stopped hurting as much.</p> <p>Yet, she noticed the feelings the clips caused her beyond the pain. She began to struggle again, and as the clips moved, she could feel the intense awareness of something happening deep in her cunt and clit. She moved faster. Her labia moved with the weight of the clips. Her small breasts likewise. She continued to move, faster. Faster. But she couldn’t do it. She was at the verge of an orgasm, but Delane just couldn’t make it happen. She moved as much as she could, swinging her hips back and forth, moving her tits around as she moved her upper body, but not luck. Delane became frustrated. Dammit! She needed to cum!</p> <p>One thing she didn’t know, was that her daddy still sat in her room watching her. He took pity on her. He stood over her, and watched her still trying to make herself reach and orgasm. Then, he yanked all the alligator clips off her without opening them up. Delane screamed at each removal. Daddy then reached down and began to masturbate her. Delane settled down, now moving to her daddy’s hands. Within minutes she orgasmed, screaming at the intensity. She thrashed about, unable to control her body as it writhed in the throes of the most intense orgasm yet. Finally she settled down.</p> <p>“Goodnight, Delane. I love you.”</p> <p>Again she heard the door shut, only this time she knew her daddy really did leave. She finally fell asleep.</p> <p>Saturday morning, and her daddy had removed her cuffs and made her shower. He informed her not to put on any clothes. Delane ran downstairs to the smell of breakfast.</p> <p>“You may eat breakfast, but not lunch. Your first client will be here at 1300. In fact, there are two. A young woman of about 28 years, and her daughter, 9 years. The daughter will be the one doing all the torture and bondage. I understand she is good. She had been tying up other kids for a very long time, boys and girls both. So she should proved to be an experienced Mistress. You will call her Mistress as long as you can speak. Understand?</p> <p>Delane nodded, wondering what it would be like to be tied up by a girl her age. She ate slowly, wondering how she would be tied up and what would be done to her. She would just have to wait.</p> <p>Delane finished breakfast, then paced the floor, her naked body already responding to her thoughts. Already her cunt leaked her juices, running down her thighs. Her nipples became hard, her clit sticking out from its hood. She didn’t care. She couldn’t help herself. Her bare bottom twitched. She sat down cross-legged on the couch. She played with her toes. She closed her eyes. She almost came just thinking about it.</p> <p>The hours seemed to go my so slowly Delane thought 1300 would never come. But it did. Delane’s daddy made her stand in front of the door, head down, legs spread wide, arms at her sides. The doorbell rang.</p> <p>Daddy answered the door. When he opened it, Delane could only see the clients’ feet. The girl was barefoot.</p> <p>“Come in. Martina, would you like to do anything to Delane now, or wait until we get to the bondage dungeon?”</p> <p>“I wish to start tying her up now.”</p> <p>The two walked into the room. Martina carried a valise. She reached into it and pulled out some very soft rope.</p> <p>“Delane, look at me.” Delane raised her head, and noticed Martina wore a coat that reached her thighs. She shucked it off, and underneath she was completely naked.</p> <p>“Your are 10, I am 9. Because of that one year age difference, you need not call me Mistress as your father instructed you to. You may call me Marty. I will call you Del. You can see me naked, just as I see you naked. I am going to turn so you can see what I look like all over.”</p> <p>Delane noticed Marty’s raven black hair fell to her feet, and even longer. Her nipples didn’t seem to have the same breast buds that Delane did, although it did appear Marty was growing them. Her nipples and aureole were quite large for a 9-year-old. Marty spread her legs. Her pubic area still looked as clear as a billiard ball. Her cunt lips spread wide, her own juices running down her legs. Her legs and feet appeared just as beautiful as Delane’s own. Marty turned. Her bottom seemed not so big as Delane’s own, yet Delane realized that Marty seemed fairly short, coming only to Delane’s tits.</p> <p>“I have a surprise for you as well. This is my mother.” She pointed to the woman standing next to her. “We have worked out a complete bondage scenario, and a rather painful one. But as you are tied up, so I will be. I get no money for this, but my own enjoyment of bondage. We will watch each other as mom, and your dad, ties us up the exact same way, with all the attachments for excruciating pain added to our naked bodies.”</p> <p>“You should get paid. I will give you half of my half you won’t be suffering without any compensation.”</p> <p>Martina stepped up to Delane and hugged her. Delane hugger her back. Martina’s armes wrapped around Delane’s bare bottom.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it, Marty.” Delane turned to Martina’s mother. “When you write the check or whatever, take off $1,250 and give the other half to Martina.” The mother nodded and smiled and promised she would.</p> <p>The girls moved away from each other, and waited. The two girls watched each other as Delane’s daddy and Martina’s mother started on their wrists behind their back, on up their arms, twining around elbows to bring them together.</p> <p>As Martina watched Delane, Delane watched Martina get tied just like she was. Her entire body tingled with emotion at knowing someone else was suffering just as she was. Her cunt seemed to vibrate as she looked at Martina’s cunt. Both girls felt the warmth of their own pussy juices exiting their vaginas.</p> <p>“Are you ready, Delane?” asked Martina. Delane could only not.</p> <p>Both girls were told to open their mouths. Each parent stuffed ball gags larger than their mouths into the oral openings. The straps were locked behind their heads tightly. Finally, the proceeded to the converted basement, each parent following his/her daughter. Delane wondered what type of bondage sessions she and Martina were in store for them</p> <p>And Delane’s and Martina’s bondage sessions began...</p></div>",[]
669,"Sammy Tied, Part 2",2,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-06-08,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger090.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Well, instead of watching her parents, Sami decided to follow them into the house. She wanted to see what happened when they found her brother all tied up.</p> <p>“So, what have you been up to, Little Bug?” asked her dad. She liked the nickname.</p> <p>“Not much, daddy. I’ve been looking for Sammy everywhere, but I can’t find him.”</p> <p>“Well, help with taking in the groceries. Then help putting them away, then all three of us will go looking for him. OK?” Her daddy smiled at her.</p> <p>“OK, daddy.”</p> <p>They got the groceries in and put away.</p> <p>“Now, Little Bug, where do you think we should look for him first?”</p> <p>“Yes, sweetie, you know him better than we do,” mentioned her mother.</p> <p>“Well, I guess the first place to look would be his room. Right? But I didn’t see him there when I checked last time.” A little gray fib.</p> <p>“Well, we’ll check there first anyway, Little Bug. Let’s go.”</p> <p>Sami smiled a secret smile. She wondered what would happen to Sammy when they found him like that.</p> <p>“Sammy!” yelled her daddy. “Are you up there?” She knew there would be no answer the way he was gagged so tightly. She giggled under her breath.</p> <p>They all stood in front of Sammy’s room, noticing the door not completely closed. “I’ll have to fix this door one of these days,” mumbled daddy.</p> <p>“Shall I push the door open, daddy?”</p> <p>“Sure, you might as well.”</p> <p>Sami couldn’t wait to see their faces when they found Sammy bound naked and gagged and blindfolded. She slipped into his room, and there he was, still tied up. She noticed the slipknots around his ankles had tightened up as well.</p> <p>“Look, daddy! Look at Sammy!” and she pointed at her brother as she stepped aside to let her mommy and daddy in his room.</p> <p>Sami watched as they stopped in their tracks, seemingly dumbfounded at the sight of their son.</p> <p>“Son, who did this to you?” asked daddy. Sammy could only mumble. Daddy started toward Sammy to untie him.</p> <p>“Wait, daddy, I don’t think anyone did this. I’ve been here all day, and no one came in or out.”</p> <p>“Are you saying he might have done this to himself?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah. I mean, how else could he get this way?”</p> <p>“What do you think, Mama? What do you think we should do with him?”</p> <p>“If what Sami says is true, and I have no reason to believe otherwise, how about we just leave him alone the rest of the day, to teach him a lesson?”</p> <p>Sammy began to jerk in his ropes and make noises.</p> <p>“What do you think he wants, Papa?” asked Mama.</p> <p>“Let’s go take a closer look,” suggested daddy.</p> <p>“May I touch him, daddy, momma?” asked Sami.</p> <p>“I don’t see why not,” sad daddy. “After all, you are ten years old, and are already know about sex and everything. What would you like to do?”</p> <p>“I’d like to touch his penis, see what if feels like.”</p> <p>“Go ahead, Little Bug. Feel it.”</p> <p>Sami walked over to her bound brother. She didn’t tell them what happened before. She took her brother’s penis between two fingers, gingerly, as if it would break.</p> <p>“Like this, daddy?” she asked him.</p> <p>“No, Little Bug, wrap your hand around it fairly hard.”</p> <p>She obeyed her daddy, and felt it become erect within her hand.</p> <p>“What do I do now, daddy? Do I do some of the things you told me when you and mommy told me about sex and everything?”</p> <p>“Like what, Little Bug?”</p> <p>“Do I do this?” and she moved her hand up and down her 12yo brother’s shaft. Her grip was soft, her movement very slow.</p> <p>“Tell me something, Little Bug.”</p> <p>“What, daddy?” she asked innocently.</p> <p>“If you looked in his room, and he wasn’t here, then where was he? If his door had been open like it was when we came upstairs, then you could have seen him like this, couldn’t you?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess so.” She continued to pump Sammy’s penis.</p> <p>“You did see him, didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, I guess I could have,” she replied sheepishly.</p> <p>“In fact, you did see him didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, I guess I could have,” she repeated herself.</p> <p>“OK, tell me what happened?”</p> <p>While still pumping Sammy’s penis, she told her mommy and daddy everything.</p> <p>“What were you trying to prove, Little Bug?” Sami knew that as long as her daddy called her Little Bug, she was OK.</p> <p>“I don’t know, daddy. I just wanted to know what sex was like, I guess.”</p> <p>“And do you think you found out?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy. It was wonderful.” Throughout this whole conversation she continued to pump Sammy’s penis. Neither mommy nor daddy told her to stop, or untied Sammy. She wondered why.</p> <p>“But you haven’t experienced love yet, have you Little Bug?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy. There’s an 11-year-old boy in my class. He’s just dreamy. We talk to each other a lot at school. He knows all about sex, too. Sometimes, from the way he talks, I think he knows more about sex than I do. May I have him over tomorrow or the next day so we can play together for real?”</p> <p>“What do you mean, ‘for real’?”</p> <p>“You know, play outside, swing on my swings, go to the store with some money to buy a soda or something like that.”</p> <p>“Sure, I don’t see why not. How about you, mama? You have any problem with that?”</p> <p>“No, and invite him for supper, too.”</p> <p>“Thanks, mommy, daddy. I love you.”</p> <p>“We love you, too, Little Bug.”</p> <p>Just then, Sammy spurted. His semen hit his face, chin, chest, and ran down the shaft as Sammy lifted it straight up, to pool around the base of his penis.</p> <p>As soon as Sammy finished, Sami wiped her semen-covered hand on his legs, then ran downstairs to call her friend.</p> <p>Everything was set. Only she hoped she could do more than what she told her parents.</p> <p>While she was watching TV her brother came downstairs. He had showered and put on clean clothes. Sami noticed the scowl on his face. He was barefoot.</p> <p>“Come here, Sami. Now!”</p> <p>“Are you going to hurt me?” she asked him.</p> <p>“Come here, Sami. Now!” he repeated.</p> <p>Sami got up and very slowly walked over to her brother. “Yes, Sammy?” she gulped, fear very apparent on her face.</p> <p>Sammy grabbed his sister’s shoulders lightly, and pulled her to him. He wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her gently on the forehead.</p> <p>“Sis, you can do whatever you want to me from now on, even tie me up if you want. You gave me the most thrilling day of my life, and I love you.”</p> <p>Sami watched as he disappeared back upstairs to his room. She stood there, a big smile forming on her mouth. She sat down again, the TV forgotten, trying to decide what she could do to him next time...</p></div>",[]
670,Red Hot Girls,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"Four pre-teens form a club, and bondage is chosen each time they meet, choosing a name from a hat to see who would be tied up next.",2005-06-29,15,4,"g/g/, b, bdsm, cbt, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger091.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The five girls, as usual, met just outside the school fence where they all removed their red-hot sandals. The sandals matched their red-hot skimpy terry cloth tube tops and their skimpy short short red-hot shorts. Red-hot lipstick, red-hot rouge, red-hot eye shadow, red-hot mascara, red-hot finger and toe nails, red-hot earrings. They also all dyed their hair red hot and cut it all the same way. They rouged their nipples red-hot color, added red-hot rouge to their labia. No underwear of any kind. They continued to get into trouble for their outfits, but their parents always bailed them out. At one point they were suspended, finally expelled. Their parents, and other parents as well, unified and sued the school, the superintendent and the school district. All of the school’s administrative offices reinstated the girls, and the suit was dropped.</p> <p>The five girls were only eight years old, and called themselves “The Red Hot Girls” for obvious reasons. They all moved to the town at the same time, on the same day, just a block from each other in different directions. They wore standard clothes the first few days of school, all of them in the same class.</p> <p>When they all had to tell information about themselves, they discovered that they were all from the same town from which they moved, but had not known each other; that they all were born at precisely the same time on the same day in the same month in the same year. A week later they all met outside the school fence where they all watched the others remove their shoes. They laughed. It was a week later that they began their sleepovers, changing each weekend to a different girl’s house.</p> <p>Today was Dinky’s turn. Oh yes. They all had nicknames, precluding their real ones, which I won’t mention here.</p> <p>Dinky, of course, was the shortest girl in the entire school. Then there was Basketball (Called BB for short), the tallest girl in school (and an excellent basketball player). Of course, Bug, who loved to catch and classify bugs. Butterfly whom, when not in their girl “uniforms” always dressed up: dressed in gloves and girl hats and white frilly socks and white shoes. Finally, Limey, because she loved to eat limes. She carried limes with her and ate them whenever she got the chance.</p> <p>They all ran barefoot to Dinky’s house, where once they got inside they pulled off their tube tops and shorts, ran upstairs naked and all took a shower together. They laughed and giggled as they played nipple tag. That is, whoever got her nipple pinched was it, and she had to pinch someone else’s nipple. Then they washed each other off, each girl planting a finger up inside each of the other girls’ anuses, until all girls had done this. They finally got out and dried off.</p> <p>They ran to Dinky’s room. This is where the real fun started. Dinky’s name had been drawn ever since they began to play bondage games, and she didn’t know why. She didn’t realize that all the girls put her name on their pieces of paper so that no matter which paper was drawn her name was on it.</p> <p>Before all this began, before they all got to know each other like sisters, all their parents along with the girls had a barbecue at Dinky’s house. The parents left little hints around about bondage. A set of handcuffs on the sofa end table, a magazine about nude female bondage on the coffee table, wrist and ankle cuffs on kitchen table, gag and blindfold on the dining room table. It didn’t take long for the girls to realize what their folks were doing, and after looking at all the stuff they decided to try bondage at their first sleep over.</p> <p>And now, for the drawing. Of course, BB drew Dinky’s name.</p> <p>“Hey, what gives? How come I’m always the one chosen to be tied up? I mean I really like it, but every weekend?” complained Dinky.</p> <p>“Just the luck of the draw, I guess,” answered Bug, stifling a laugh.</p> <p>The other three girls moved away from Dinky and huddled together to figure out how to tie Dinky this time. They whispered among themselves, and came to an agreement.</p> <p>“Dinky, are you game for anything we do to you?” asked Bug.</p> <p>“I guess,” she answered rather hesitatingly.</p> <p>“No,” barked BB, “you have to agree to have anything done to you we want.”</p> <p>“OK, sure. Why not?”</p> <p>“OK, girls, let’s us get dressed. Dinky, you stay naked.”</p> <p>Dinky watched, standing still, and becoming nervous at being the only one still naked. When they finished dressing, Limey drew Dinky’s hands behind her back and bound her wrists together tightly. BB blindfolded her with a leftover cloth diaper from when she was a baby, folded it several times until it was no wider than from her eyebrows to the bottoms of her eyes and tied it behind her head making Dinky literally blind. Bug picked out an extra large sponge ball and began to stuff it into Dinky’s mouth. It took a lot of shoving and pushing, but eventually got it all in. She added a lot of duct tape around her mouth and jaws to keep the ball in. None of the girls had ever suffered the blindfold or gag before. They wanted to test them out on Dinky.</p> <p>Limey pulled clamps out of her school bag. As agreed before, BB and Bug attached the clamps to Dinky’s little nipples making her scream through her gag. Limey then added a clamp to each labium and to her clit. Again, Dinky screamed in unmitigated pain. </p> <p>Bug then used the butt plug, slim it was, and oiled it up good and inserted deep into Dinky’s butt hole. BB did the same to another plug, and shoved it up into her cunt. Bug tied a rope around her waist, using the ends to bring it between her legs, holding the two plugs in, and tied the ends off at the waist rope.</p> <p>Bug added a collar with four D-rings around it – one each front and back, and one each on each side.</p> <p>BB attached a chain leash, and began to take the lead with Dinky following behind, having no other choice. She led Dinky to the basement, the other two girls following.</p> <p>Once there, Bug attached cuffs to Dinky’s ankles, and attached a four-foot spreader bar to the cuffs. While this happened, BB added a long piece of rope to Dinky’s wrists, and hooked the rope over an eyehook put into the ceiling. BB pulled on the rope until Dinky’s upper body bent over at about a 60º angle. Dinky groaned. She knew this intense spreading o her legs and her wrists being raised up opened her vaginal area and her anus. Bug also attached another long rope to the D-ring in the back of Dinky’s collar, hooked the rope to the same eyehook, and tied it off with Dinky’s head pulled way back, putting stress on her head.</p> <p>So far, Dinky enjoyed what the other girls were doing to her. Bug tied a long rope around her waist several times and tied it off, leaving the two ends free. Suddenly Dinky felt something large being shoved into her vagina and anus simultaneously, the rope ends being pulled between her legs and tied off to her waist rope, holding in the two vibrators. She didn’t know those vibrators also held athletic cream that would soon begin to burn.</p> <p>Limey turned on the vibrators, BB added weights to Dinky’s nipple, labia and clit clamps. Dinky screamed, at the weights and the burning she now felt the intense burning building in her cunt and butt hole.</p> <p>Dinky squealed, writhed in pain. The other three girls met one evening to decide how to tie Dinky up this time. Usually they tied her in a hogtie on the bed, or spread eagle, sometimes face up and sometimes face down. The girls never tied her up any other way, until now.</p> <p>Dinky began to scream now, the pain in her cunt and butt hole becoming intolerable, the vibrations adding to the pain, her arms being pulled out of their sockets, all these contributed to her continuing pain.</p> <p>The girls watched in fascination as Dinky reached an orgasm from the vibrators. She screamed felt the pulsing of her pussy and butt hole, until she reached climax where she thrashed around, then tensed at the peak. The girls watched, and even Dinky could feel it, as her vagina squirted out a load of pussy juice from her slit. It flowed down her legs like lava. Since the vibrators had only been in for a few minutes, her cunt and butt hole would probably burn for another fifteen minutes or so.</p> <p>Limey picked up a paddle, reared back and let Dinky have it across her bare bottom. Wile Limey pounded the paddle on Dinky’s rear end, But took up a cat o’ nine suede whip, with knots tied into the strands at different levels, and lay into Dinky’s cunt with it.</p> <p>Dinky seemed to be beside herself. She screamed at the treatment, she really didn’t think her friends really meant what they said.</p> <p>“Should we call up Stan and have him come over and see you? He is, after all, you ‘boyfriend’.” Grinned Limey.</p> <p>Dinky shook her no as best as she could and screamed through her gag in protest.</p> <p>“Gee, Dinky,” said BB, “I didn’t think you would agree to this,” and the other three girls giggled.</p> <p>“We’ll be back down just as soon as we call Stan, so TTFN,” added Bug.</p> <p>Dinky continued to scream, but it did her no good. Again, she felt the spasming in her cunt and clit, and soon reached another orgasm, stronger than the first. The burning continued, but she felt it easing off. She didn’t know how long it took for her friends to come back down. It seemed like hours, although it only took about fifteen minutes.</p> <p>Without warning her friends began to paddle and whip her again. Her arms, legs and heck hurt. She cried some more, soaking her blindfold. She didn’t like this anymore. She wanted to be freed. They all heard the doorbell ring. BB, Bug and Lime all ran up the stairs to open the door. Nine-year-old Stan stood there, a big grin on his face.</p> <p>“Hi, girls. Is Dinky here?”</p> <p>“Yes she is, Stan, but come on in,” offered Limey. “We need to get you prepared in order for you to see her.”</p> <p>“What do you mean, get me prepared?”</p> <p>“First of all,” began BB, “you need to get naked.”</p> <p>“What?” he yelled, not believing his ears.</p> <p>“That’s right,” continued Bug, “in order for you to see Dinky you have to get undressed. And right now. If you don’t want to see her, then leave.”</p> <p>“She’s my girlfriend, and I’ve told her I would do anything for her. So, here goes nothing.”</p> <p>Without hesitation Stan took off all his clothes, finally standing before the three girls. He wasn’t embarrassed. At all. At heart he was a nudist, running round his house naked with his 11-year-old sister. He and his sister had already experimented with some light sex, but no intercourse, not yet, but he hoped soon.</p> <p>“Good,” said Bug, impressed with his body. Slightly muscular, flat stomach, dark nipples, and an erection that would make the Pope fall to His knees and pray. “We have a few more things to do to you, then we’ll take you to Dinky.”</p> <p>“Sure, whatever you need to do,” he told them.</p> <p>“Put your hands behind your back, Stan,” ordered BB.</p> <p>With no thought, he did so, and felt his wrists being tightly tied. Little did they know that his sister had tied him up a lot. This was a breeze so far.</p> <p>“Open your mouth, Stan,” ordered Bug.</p> <p>Stan knew what was coming next. Bug shoved another sponge ball into his mouth and used duct tap to keep it in. So far, a lot less than the way his sister tied him up. But he didn’t expect what came next. Bug attached more clamps to his nipples, and he screeched. But the girls weren’t through yet. Limey noticed his erection disappearing, and kneeled down so her face would be directly in front of Stan’s cock and balls. Here she added clamps to the underside of his penis, and continued on down with clamps in the middle of his testicle sac, all the way back to the perineum. Stan screeched even louder, tears running down his cheeks.</p> <p>“I think we need to ball gag him. He’s making too much noise.” Bug did the honors of stuffing the ball into his mouth and buckling it behind his head. “Let’s take him down to see Dinky,” said BB.</p> <p>BB and Limey each took an arm, while Bug grabbed onto his penis and they led him to the basement.</p> <p>He couldn’t believe his eyes. There stood his love, severely bound and gagged, her butt hole and cunt wide open. They hopped him down the stairs, over to Dinky, and stopped when they had him standing directly behind her, an a little ways back so he could really get a good view of her butt and cunt. Stacy just stared, not believing his eyes. He had never seen her naked before, nor she him. But now, here he was naked and bound, looking at his girlfriend naked and bound, but she couldn’t see anything, noticing the blindfold over her eyes. His penis reached full erection in no time, the clothespins biting even harder. They had only gone to the point of him feeling her titties, and her touching his penis through his clothing. But nothing like this.</p> <p>“Would you like to fuck your girlfriend?” asked BB.</p> <p>Stacy turned to look at her, and nodded, his eyes wide. Bug removed the clothespins, but then tied his balls tightly with cord. She used the ends of the cored as a leach, pulling his balls back and forth. Bug pulled forward on his balls until he was standing directly behind Dinky, his penis touching Dinky’s perineum.</p> <p>“Do you want to fuck her butt hole or her cunt? Or you could do both, just don’t cum in one hole, then go to the other hole for release.”</p> <p>Stacy didn’t hesitate. He reared back until his cock pointed at his girlfriend’s butt hole. Bug pulled on his testicles again, forcing him to get as close to Dinky as he could. Limey began to masturbate Stacy, until he became as hard as he could get, and precum began to ooze from the tip of his penis.</p> <p>During all this time, Dinky couldn’t believe her ears. They had really called him! And he really came over! And now, from listening to her girlfriends, they had him naked and bound, and gagged, and ready to fuck her in the ass! She wanted him to do it, while at the same time whished they hadn’t done this to her. And Stacy.</p> <p>Dinky wiggled her ass in anticipation of his fucking her back there. Limey aimed his cock at her butt hole, and guided him in, pushing him from behind until his body was flush with her bottom. He shoved until his penis filled Dinky’s butt hole. Limey sat on the floor in front of Stacy, holding the cord leach in her hands, where she could better yank on them, holding them as hard as she could, not allowing Stacy to withdraw. In addition, BB stood to the right of Stacy with a paddle, and Bug on the other side with a whip.</p> <p>“OK, Stacy, start moving in and out,” said Limey.</p> <p>Stacy began his movement, and yelped unexpectedly as the paddle whacked his bare bottom. Then yelped again as the whip caught his rear end as well. The more he moved the faster and harder the paddle and whip whammed into his bottom. While he continued to move in and out, he cried at the pain now centered at his bottom, and yet his cock seemed ready to spurt his semen into Dinky’s anal canal.</p> <p>Harder and faster came the paddle and whip, which excited Stacy and he fell across Dinky’s back as his penis shot load after load into her bowels. He couldn’t retreat with Limey pulling on his balls so hard. And with the continued paddling and whipping he had nowhere to go. His penis grew again inside Dinky’s butt hole, so he began to thrust once more. It took him longer to cum, but he did a second time. After this, the girls stopped paddling and whipping him, and Limey released her hold on his testicles.</p> <p>Stacy hopped backwards until his cock fell limply out of her butt hole, as watched as his cum leaked out. His ass burned like hell fire. He looked at the other girls pleadingly, to be untied.</p> <p>“We’ll keep you tied up a little longer, I think,” said BB. “We want to have more fun with you.”</p> <p>“Yeah, here’s what’s going to happen first. I’m going to make you hop over in front of Dinky’s face, then I will remove her gag. You will then stuff your mouth into hers so she can clean off your cock.”</p> <p>Before he could do anything, Limey yanked on his balls as hard as she could, forcing him to follow her by hopping some more. She turned him until he faced Dinky, his cock directly in front of her mouth.</p> <p>Listen, Dinky, I am going to remove your gag, but you better not say a word. You will lick Stacy’s cock until it is completely clean. Understand?</p> <p>Dinky made a noise.</p> <p>Limey removed Dinky’s gag, and pushed Stacy forward until his cock filled Dinky’s mouth. As she sucked and licked, BB and Bug started to paddle and whip her butt as well. Stacy couldn’t help it, he ejaculated into her mouth. Dinky felt as though she was going to gag and throw up, but she didn’t. His cum tasted slightly sweet. She swallowed it all.</p> <p>Limey replaced Dinky’s gag. She untied Stacy completely. “You can go shower here if you want, and put your clothes back on. Then come on back downstairs and play with Dinky some more.”</p> <p>Stacy returned about fifteen minutes later, not just looking at Dinky, her two severely used holes, her little nipples, her bare feet, her reddened ass, her overall beautiful body.</p> <p>“Would you like to untie her so you can lead her around?”</p> <p>Stacy only nodded, releasing Dinky’s feet, hair and wrists, leading her back upstairs, the other girls following. He sat on the sofa, and when Dinky tried to sit next to him, he ordered her to sit on the floor next to him. Unfortunately, he had to leave before his folks missed him.</p> <p>The next school day Dinky, BB, Bug and Limey wore the same red hot make-up and clothes. Except for one exception – Dinky wore red hot cuffs on her wrists and ankles, and a red hot collar.</p> <p>Of course, whispers scudded through the school. Stacy only had a couple of classes with Dinky, but that was enough. He sported a raging hardon when he saw her. He hoped he would be able to do more bondage with her...</p></div>",[]
671,Carly and Karen - Friends Bound,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-07-04,10,4,"F/g/g, bssm, Fdom, mild tort, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger092.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>On a soft Saturday Friday morning Karen ran quickly over to her friend’s house. Both girls were ten years old now. School was out, and Karen would get to spend four whole days with Carly. She waited for Karen on their screened in porch. Karen wore nothing but a tube top and shorts, as did Carly, who sat on the swing. Karen joined her. They quickly hugged, and gave each other a sisterly kiss on the mouth.</p> <p>“Hi, Carly. What are we going to do today?”</p> <p>“This,” replied Carly as she first pulled Karen’s tube top up and off her body, then quickly yanked her shorts down and off her feet. Carly noticed Karen wore no underwear!</p> <p>Karen stood up then began to gyrate all over the porch, in a crazy dance. Carly laughed as Karen danced for a good fifteen minutes. Karen finally stopped, plopping down beside Carly, her legs spread wide so Carly could see her. Carly sat up and reached her hand down to Karen’s cunt and slowly rubbed her slit. Karen closed her eyes and just enjoyed Carly’s touch. Carly then bent her wrist so that now she not only rubbed the slit, but her clit as well. Karen began to groan and gyrate her hips in rhythm with Carly’s finger. Carly slipped her finger deep into Karen’s cunt and began to move her finger in earnest. Soon, Karen screamed, grabbed Carly’s hand to try to stop her from continuing. Karen shook at the extreme orgasm, finally falling back to normalcy after several minutes.</p> <p>Carly pulled her finger out of Karen’s cunt, but Karen pulled Carly’s hand up to her face, smelled the finger, then stuck it in her mouth to clean it off and taste herself. Carly got down on her knees and told Karen to bring her legs up. Karen pulled up her legs and grabbed her ankles with her hands. Carly then began to bring Karen to another orgasm with her tongue and lips. Carly darted her tongue in and out of Karen’s spread pussy lips, catching her clit as often as she could. Carly reached up and held Karen’s legs even wider open, then attacked Karen’s cunt and clit with a will, until Karen came again. Karen got down on her knees and kissed Carly, drawing her friend’s tongue into her own mouth, hugging each other as tightly as they could. They remembered back to the first time they had a sleepover.</p> <p>? When they were only six, they became fast friends when they went to school together. The first time they saw each other naked was during their first sleepover. They had been playing outside all that Saturday at Carly’s house and not only were their shorts and tops dirty, so were they, and Carly’s mom refused to let them come into the house until they removed their clothes. They stood on the screened in porch, and it set high off street level, so they had no trouble with taking off their clothes. Jana, Carly’s mom, watched as the two girls pulled off their shirts and handed them to her, then the shorts, and finally the two girls stripped off their underwear. The two girls looked at each other up and down, and smiled. They held hands and ran upstairs to Carly’s room where she had her own bathroom. Jana walked into the bathroom and asked if the girls wanted a bath or a shower.</p> <p>“How about both, mom? A shower to get us clean, and a bubble bath just for the fun of it.”</p> <p>“I don’t see why not. Would you like me to get in and help you girls get clean?”</p> <p>“That would be great, mom.”</p> <p>The girls watched as Jana removed her clothes. Both girls had seen their own mothers naked many times as well. Once naked, Jana stepped one foot into the bathtub. Her breasts were high and firm, her stomach flat with no stretch marks, her vagina barely covered with dark hair, her clitoris aroused and sticking out, her legs and feet matching the rest of her lean and lithe body. She bent over to adjust the water temperature, her bottom cheeks spreading open to give the two girls a good look at her anus and vagina. The girls whispered to each other. Jana smiled secretly, which is what she wanted. Once she adjusted the water, she put her other foot in and aimed the showerhead at the two girls. They screamed in delight.</p> <p>“OK, girls, get yourselves wet.” They both stood directly under the cascading water and wet each other down really good. Jana moved the showerhead out of the way. Jana poured a goodly amount of shampoo and body wash into her right hand. “Karen, you’re first.”</p> <p>Karen took a step toward Jana. Jana noticed how Karen was a little pudgy, but just right for her. She looked as though she already started to grow breasts, and her pudenda and labia seemed thick and noticed they hung way down. Her bottom was on the pudgy side as well, nicely rounded for spanking, thought Jana. Her thighs and feet too were slightly pudgy, but perfectly formed for the rest of her body. Jana rubbed the body shampoo into her hair until it lathered up like a white cone, then began to rub her all over with the suds. Jana rubbed down her back with one hand and down her chest and tummy with the other. Jana went down Karen’s back, down her bottom, and ran a finger several times up and down her butt crack. As Jana did this, she also ran her other hand around Karen’s large nipples watching them become erect as she manipulated them.</p> <p>Jana watched as Karen closed her eyes, and moved with her touches. Jana found Karen’s anus and slowly inserted a finger into her rear just up to her first knuckle. Karen grunted and moved her bottom forward, sticking out her little pubic area. Jana pulled out of her rear hole, moved both hands to Karen’s front. Slowly, as Carly watched enthralled, her mom moved her hands down to Karen’s vagina and clit. Here, she moved her hands slowly around, soaping her up, and very lightly ran a finger up and down Karen’s slit, rubbing her clit with each movement. Karen moved with Jana’s hand, not knowing what was happening to her, but not wanting Jana to stop. Jana slid the finger into Karen’s slit, and moved her finger slowly in and out while she used her other hand to rub her clit. Jana sped up, while Carly began to rub her friend’s bottom, parting the cheeks and sticking a finger up her butt hole. Carly watched her mother, and moved her own finger in and out of Karen’s butt in rhythm w ith her mother’s movements on Karen’s cunt and clit.</p> <p>Soon Karen began to shiver, moving her hips back and forth, feeling something unimaginable. Karen began to shake as Jana and Carly sped up their movements. Her mouth opened and her breathing became gasps. Suddenly, Karen tensed and let out a loud yell, pushing her hands against Jana’s breasts and squeezing them hard. Karen squeezed harder and harder until she couldn’t squeeze them any harder. Karen gyrated her hips and reached an orgasm, something she knew nothing about. Jana and Carly continued their movements until Karen eased off. Without saying anything Jana continued to wash down Karen, down her legs, and made her lift up her feet to get her soles.</p> <p>“OK, Karen, get under the shower and rinse yourself off.”</p> <p>Karen did so.</p> <p>“Karen, would you like to help me soap up Carly?”</p> <p>Karen didn’t hesitate. “Yes! Are we going to do to her what you and she did to me?”</p> <p>“That’s right. That means you get to stick your finger up her butt hole, like she did yours.”</p> <p>Jana and Karen washed off Carly, and masturbated her just as Jana and Carly had done to Karen. Carly wasn’t skinny by any means, but not pudgy like Karen. She was lean and muscular, extremely strong for her age. Boys at school started fights with her, and they always ended up on the bloody side, while Carly received nary a scratch. Finally, the boys stopped picking on her.</p> <p>“You two stand back,” Jana suggested, “I am going to take my own shower. Then I will wash out the tub and you two can a bath.”</p> <p>Karen and Carly stood back at the end of the bathtub, and watched while Jana took her own shower, and watched as she masturbated herself. Jana finished her shower, got out and dried off, then ran a tub of water with lots of bubbles for the two girls. They played in the bubbled water for about half an hour, playing with each other’s nipples and cunts and clits and butt holes, giggling as they did so. ?</p> <p>Carly took Karen’s hand, and they went into the house.</p> <p>“Mom?” yelled Carly. “Mom, you around someplace?”</p> <p>“In here, honey!” her mother yelled back from the kitchen.</p> <p>Carly, still holding naked Karen’s hand, pulled her friend into the kitchen. Of course, Karen didn’t need guidance. She knew the house as well as Carly or Jana.</p> <p>“Hi, mom. Karen’s here.”</p> <p>“Hi, Karen, how are you today.”</p> <p>“I’m just fine, mom,” answered Karen.</p> <p>‘Good,’ though Jana. ‘Today Karen would learn some special things.’</p> <p>“I have some breakfast ready for you girls if you’re hungry.”</p> <p>“We’re both starving, mom,” answered Carly.</p> <p>“Good. You two go sit down at the table and I’ll be out with breakfast pretty soon.”</p> <p>The two girls sat next to each other, Karen on Carly’s right. Carly still wore her clothes, Karen still naked. Carly reached down with her right hand and cupped Karen’s cunt and clit. Karen groaned, but Carly didn’t move her hand, just held it there, which drove Karen absolutely wiled. Carly moved her fingers a little. Karen jerked. Just then Jana came in with food.</p> <p>“OK, girls, there is sausage, ham, bacon, scrambled eggs, toast, juice, milk. Eat up.”</p> <p>When the girls finished they went out to play, Karen putting on her tube top and shorts again. They played about two hours, then returned to the house. Jana noticed the dirt everywhere she could see, and probably where she couldn’t see as well.</p> <p>“You two go upstairs and get a shower. When you two get done, come on downstairs, naked. I have a game I want you two to play.”</p> <p>“OK, mom,” they answered at the same time, and giggled. They played in the bubbles for about thirty minutes. When they got out their fingers and toes were all pruny. They dried off then ran downstairs to the living room where Jana watched TV.</p> <p>“OK, mom,” said Carly, “what did you want us for?”</p> <p>“I want you girls to play a bondage game.”</p> <p>“What’s a ‘bondage game’?” asked Karen.</p> <p>“Have you ever heard of a tie-up game?” Karen shook her head.</p> <p>“It’s where I tie you two up, blindfold and gag you, then let you roll around on the floor trying to find each other.”</p> <p>“That sounds kind of neat. What do you think, Carly?”</p> <p>“I think it sounds kind of fun,” she replied. Of course she did. Jana had been tying up her daughter for the last several years. Her husband had run off just before Carly was born. Jana herself had played tie-up games with her friends when she was a child. Carly had never been tied up with anyone else before. She got excited at the prospect at having Karen tied up with her.</p> <p>“Sure, let’s try it. It sounds like fun. Do we put on clothes?”</p> <p>“No, Karen,” said Jana. “That’s why I wanted you to come down naked. You will be tied up that way. You two wait her while I get what I need.”</p> <p>Jana left, Karen whispering to Carly, “I’ve never been tied up before. It really sounds like fun.”</p> <p>Carly whispered back, “It is.”</p> <p>Before Karen could find out what she meant, Jana returned with a closed box about 2’ square. Jana sat down in the middle of the floor, and told Karen and Carly to sit down in front of her.</p> <p>“What I have here, Karen, are ropes, and gags and blindfolds, and possibly other good stuff to tie you and Carly up with. I have been tying up Carly for several years now, and she truly enjoys the bondage, knowing she is helpless and can’t stop me from doing whatever I want to her.”</p> <p>Karen’s jaw dropped, and turned to look at Carly, who was smiling at her. “It’s really fun, Karen. I think once you get tied up, you will really enjoy it too.”</p> <p>Karen smiled at Carly. “If you say so, I think it will be fun.” She turned to Jana. “OK, mom,” said Karen, “go ahead a tie me up. I’m kinda looking forward to it.”</p> <p>“What I’ll do, is to tie up Carly first, so you can see how you will be tied. OK? And remember, if at any time you want to be untied, yell through your gag three times real fast. OK?”</p> <p>Karen nodded, waiting expectantly.</p> <p>“OK, Carly. I want you to stand and put your wrists behind your back.”</p> <p>Carly obeyed, and felt Jana tying her crossed wrists with lots of rope until she knew there was no way she would be able to get the ropes loose without Jana untying them herself. Next, Carly felt rope being tied around her elbows, pulling them together until they touched, then Jana tied off the rope between Carly’s elbows taking out all the slack.</p> <p>“Now, Carly, I want you to lay down on the floor on your stomach.” Carly again did as she was told. Now, she felt her ankles being tied tightly with more rope, again being tied off between her ankles where she couldn’t reach. Already she felt something stirring below her tummy. Carly felt more rope around her knees, both above and below them. Jana sat Carly up and wrapped rope around her upper torso, pushing her little nipples out and away from her chest, looking as though she now had small breasts. Jana then told Carly she would be putting something on her nipples. It would hurt for a little while, then begin to feel good.</p> <p>Jana pulled out a set of small clothespins. “These are what I am going to attach to your nipples. You will probably scream when I put them on. Carly has learned to accept the pain as the pleasure it eventually brings. I’m going to ask you now, would you allow me to put them on your nipples, for once I put them on, they won’t come off for a very long time.”</p> <p>Carly looked at them, then looked at her nipples, how good they looked now that she looked like she had breasts. “Yes, go ahead, put them on. I’ll see if I can’t stand the pain.”</p> <p>“OK, Carly, I’m going to play with each nipple before I put the clothespin on it. Here I go with your right nipple.”</p> <p>Jana began to twist, pinch and pull on Carly’s right nipple until it stood straight out. Jana quickly attached the clothespin. As expected, Carly screamed at the unexpected pain.</p> <p>“Are you all right? Do you want me to take it off?”</p> <p>“I’m fine. No, don’t take it off. Go ahead with the second clothespin.”</p> <p>Jana did the same thing to Carly’s left nipple and added the clothespin. Again Carly screamed, but not as loudly.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to apply a ball gag. It will be a little big for you small mouth, so I will have to pull down your jaw in order to get it in. Once in, it stays until I take it out. Understood?”</p> <p>Carly nodded, and opened her mouth. Just as she promised, Jana showed Carly her red ball gag with the buckle at the back. Jana put the ball gag at her mouth, and as promised pulled Carly’s jaw down and pushed on the ball until it slid into the little girl’s mouth. Jana buckled it hard behind Carly’s head, making sure the ball was well seated inside her mouth.</p> <p>“Now, lay down on the floor face down.”</p> <p>Carly did as best as she could being tied up as she was. Once face down, Jana lifted her legs up, then down, and tied them tightly to her wrists. Lastly, Jana tied Carly’s big toes together, and using the extra long ends, pulled them toward her ankles and tied the ends off around the ankle rope. Jana turned Carly so she could watch Karen being tied up exactly as she was. Within just a few minutes, both girls began to drool, the ball gags keeping their mouths wide open so they found it very hard to swallow.</p> <p>“Now comes the fun part, girls. I am going to blindfold you both, then pick you up one at a time and put you somewhere in the house. You have to find each other. Either one of you could be anywhere. But be careful. If one of you should end up upstairs, be careful not to fall down the stairs. OK, here come the blindfolds. As Carly knows, Karen, they are padded leather that keeps you eyelids closed tightly. And the eye pads are big enough so that no light can enter. You will be in complete darkness. First, Karen.”</p> <p>Jana added the blindfold and buckled it tightly. Next, Carly.</p> <p>“OK, girls, which one should I do first?” Both girls struggled and made small noises, wanting to be the first. “Karen, you get to be placed first.” Jana picked up Karen, twirled her around to confuse her, then put her down in one corner of the living room. “Don’t move yet, Karen. I need to find a place for Carly.”</p> <p>Jana picked up Carly, twirled her around, and put her in the farthest corner of the kitchen. Jana returned to the living room and yelled, “OK, girls, try to find each other!” Jana moved to the dining room, where she could see both girls at once. Both girls began to rock back and forth until they could get themselves in some semblance of movement. Carly, of course, was much more adapt at this than Karen. Of course, Carly knew where she was immediately because of the tiled kitchen floor. Already Carly found the door between the kitchen and dining room.</p> <p>Jana went over to Carly and whispered, “Don’t go so fast, honey. Karen has no idea the layout of the house now that she’s blindfolded. You probably already know where I put her, because I can hear her as well. But you, you haven’t given yourself away. So take it slow.”</p> <p>Carly nodded, and just lay there. She could hear Karen rolling around in the living room, sounding as if she couldn’t go anywhere. After about fifteen minutes Jana told Carly to go ahead and try to find Karen since Karen wasn’t having any luck at moving anywhere. Jana watched as Carly began to wriggle like a worm, knowing exactly where she was headed. But she didn’t plan on finding Karen too soon. She wanted to stay tied up for quite a while and have her mom masturbate her and Carly while tied up. She wanted Carly to experience just how much more wonderful an orgasm could be when you weren’t doing it your self, and the blinding electricity of cumming while tied up.</p> <p>Carly could tell when she passed the threshold of dining room/living room. Here she paused, listening. She heard Karen squirming around, making noises, trying to find her.</p> <p>Carly moved toward the sounds Karen made. She found Karen, bumping into her naked body. Carly made some noises so Karen would know it was she. Jana walked into the living room, and watched the two girls bumping into each other and giggling.</p> <p>“OK, girls, I am going to retie your legs and ankles. Karen, I will start with you.” Jana untied her legs and ankles from her wrists, then crossed her ankles and retied them using lots of rope, then pulled them to Karen’s wrists and retied them. Now Karen lay face down, unable to turn over. She repeated the process with Carly, who had been tied up like this many times.</p> <p>“Now, girls, I am going to masturbate each of you. I hope, Karen, you enjoy reaching orgasm tied up as much and Carly does. I will start with you first.”</p> <p>Jana began to rub her hands all over Karen’s bare bottom, pinching it now and then. Karen groaned at Jana’s touch. She spread Karen’s butt cheeks apart and rubbed a finger across her anus. Karen began to hump her butt, wanting Jana to do more. Jana reached over her butt and inserted a finger into her already extremely wet cunt, then pushed it gently into Karen’s anal canal. Karen gasped as Jana’s finger entered her from behind. Jana moved her finger in and out of Karen’s rear hole. Karen began to shake in an attempt to both try to get Jana’s finger removed from her behind, yet at the same time to get it even deeper into her anus. Now, with her other hand, Jana began to rub Karen’s slit. Karen groaned some more, moving her bottom back and forth now, wanting Jana’s finger inside her. Jana found her clit, and rubbed it lightly as she continued to rub her slit and pumped her finger in and out of her butt hole. Then suddenly Jana slid her finger deep into Karen’s cunt, and in only moments Karen let out short screams as she reached an orgasm she never thought possible. She jerked around, writhed in her ropes, and then stiffened at the height of her orgasm. She finally came down, and rested her head on the floor. Jana rubbed some of Karen’s juices on her finger.</p> <p>“I am going to rub some of your own cunt juices around and into your nose so you can find out what you smell like.”</p> <p>Karen found out that she didn’t smell too bad at all.</p> <p>“Now, Karen, I am going to remove your blindfold so you can watch me masturbate Carly. Would you like that?” Of course, Karen nodded quickly. Once Jana removed her blindfold, Karen blinked several times to get used to the brightness again. She watched as Jana turned Carly to the point where she could see Carly’s cunt and butt hole. Jana then proceeded to masturbate her daughter as she did Karen. Karen watched in awe as Jana manipulated Carly until she came.</p> <p>“I am going to replace your blindfold, Karen, then just leave you two tied up for another hour or so.” Jana replaced Karen’s blindfold, then left them alone.</p> <p>Tied as they were, the two girls really couldn’t move. Having their ankles crossed and tied directly to their wrists, their knees were spread out too far to go anywhere. They tried to talk to each other, but of course nothing came out but noises. They giggled a lot as they continued trying to talk to each other. Finally, although Jana said she would keep them tied up for an hour, she actually kept them tied up for two hours. First, she untied Carly, then Karen. Carly and Karen hugged each other and kissed each other softly on the lips. “You two go upstairs and get a shower, then come back down. I almost have dinner ready.” </p> <p>Now, at ten, the girls always expected some type of bondage from Jana. Carly grabbed Karen’s hand and they ran into the house, and found Jana in the kitchen. She heard them and turned to them and smiled.</p> <p>“Hi, girls. Been having fun?”</p> <p>“Sure have, mom,” answered Karen. “Carly used her finger on me, then her mouth. Now I have to figure out something to do to her.”</p> <p>“How about a little brunch first. Say, some eggs, some bacon, sausage, ham, hash, toast and jelly, and a glass of milk.”</p> <p>“Wow, mom,” said Carly, “that sounds wonderful.”</p> <p>“Go sit down at the table then. Go ahead and start filling your plates, then I will bring the rest of the stuff in.”</p></div>",[]
672,Denise Bound by Father,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,Denise finds out what it's like to be tied up after a nightmare of being tied up and ripped apart by strange animals.,2005-07-11,16,4,"M/b/g, bdsm, tort, incest",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger093.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>11-year-old Denise ran naked across the meadow just as fast as she could. The thick grass kept her feet from touching the ground, the dew wetting her bare feet completely. She took a quick look behind her. The creatures were gaining on her.</p> <p>She couldn’t believe how this could have happened. She woke up this way, naked and lying on the grass. She got up to look around, and there were creatures, surrounding her. She surprised them by jumping up and running through a hole in their ranks.</p> <p>Denise knew what kind of creatures they were. Satyrs, Centaurs, Imps, Griffins, Unicorns, and others she didn’t recognize. Somehow she knew what they wanted with her. They wanted to tie her up in all kinds of positions, perform all kind of sexual acts with her, then tear her apart while she was still alive and eat her. Tears ran down her cheeks. She headed for a forest, but she didn’t realize it but the closer the thought she got the farther away it actually became farther away.</p> <p>Denise began to scream and sat up in her bed. Her pajamas were soaked with her sweat. She got up and looked at her clock. 0300. She slipped out of bed, stripped off her pajamas and got in the shower. About that time her mother walked in her room in her robe. Her mother heard Denise’s shower running, and went into the bathroom.</p> <p>“Denise, are you all right?”</p> <p>“Mom, I’ll be out in a minute. Then I’ll tell you what happened.”</p> <p>“I’ll go sit on your bed,” her mother told her.</p> <p>Denise finished her shower, dried off, and wrapped the towel around her. It wasn’t that she minded her mom seeing her naked, it was the fact that she was growing breasts, albeit medium small ones, enough to certainly see through a T-shirt and large enough for boys to notice, but she didn’t feel real comfortable about it.</p> <p>Denise returned to her room, and sat down next to her mother. “Turn sideways so I can brush out your hair.”</p> <p>Denise did so. Her mother began to brush her short brown hair. “So, are you going to tell me what’s wrong?”</p> <p>Denise told her the whole nightmare, not mincing words, telling her mother about what she knew they would do to her if they caught her – sexually abuse her then eat her alive.</p> <p>“Let me change your sheets, honey. Then you can go back to bed.”</p> <p>“OK, mama.”</p> <p>As soon as mama changed the bed sheets, Denise flung off her towel, not caring whether her mama saw her or not.</p> <p>“Denise.”</p> <p>“Yes, mama?”</p> <p>“Did you see how they wanted to tie you up and what they wanted to do to you?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama. I could almost read their thoughts, or they were sending their thoughts to me.”</p> <p>“Can you tell me how they wanted to tie you?”</p> <p>“Well, one way was where they tied my arms and legs far apart, laying on the ground. Another was the same way on my stomach. Another was with my wrists tied apart, then my ankles pulled up and tied to my wrists so my vagina and clitoris and anus were all accessible to them. Then, after having had all kinds of different sex with me, they began to eat me. They started with my toes, and very slowly went up from there.”</p> <p>“Would you like me to stay with you the rest of the night?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama. I would.”</p> <p>Mama pulled back the sheets. Denise climbed into bed, and watched as her mother took off her robe. Her mama was naked underneath the robe!</p> <p>Mama climbed into bed with Denise. “Honey?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama?”</p> <p>“Have you ever wondered what it would like to be tied up? For real?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama, I have. I found papa’s magazines one day while I was cleaning the house, and I just sat there, turning pages, seeing all kinds of women tied up in all kinds of ways. I also saw the magazines with little girls and boys tied up as well. The more I saw, the wetter my vagina got. I even began rubbing myself until I reached an orgasm. Yes, I have wondered what it would be like to be tied up. And a lot of the women, and the little girls and boys as well, were also gagged and blindfolded.”</p> <p>“Would you like to have your papa tie you up naked?”</p> <p>Denise’s heart beat faster, her breathing came in quick gasps. “Yes, mama, I would,” she whispered, not believing what she just told her mama.</p> <p>“Tomorrow is Saturday, and your papa is home for the weekend as you know. Would you like to have him tie you up tomorrow?”</p> <p>Denise put her head down. “Yes, mama, I would.”</p> <p>“When you get up in the morning you will need to stay naked, even coming down for breakfast. Can you do that for your papa?”</p> <p>“Yes, mama.”</p> <p>“Good. Papa will enjoy tying up his little girl. And doing things to her. Now, let’s get some sleep.”</p> <p>Mama pulled her daughter close to her, wrapped an arm around her shoulders and put her hand on one of Denise’s small breasts. They fell asleep almost instantly.</p> <p>Denise woke up first. She slipped out of bed then began to put on some clothes. Then remembered what her mother said last night. She shook her mother to wake her up. Mama woke, looked at Denise and smiled.</p> <p>“Good, you didn’t put on any clothes. Let’s go fix breakfast, shall we?”</p> <p>Denise just nodded, uncertain of her decision of wanting to be tied up by her papa. But she had already agreed, and so she would go through with it.</p> <p>Denise and her mother made scrambled eggs, bacon and sausage for breakfast, all of them double for her papa. He came downstairs just as she and her mama finished setting everything on the table. Her brother came down for supper as well.</p> <p>He kissed her mama and her brother good morning, and kissed Denise good morning as well. Denise wondered of he would say anything about her nudity. No, he just sat down and began to eat. Mama and papa made a lot of small talk, laughing every now and then. Denise kind of picked at her breakfast.</p> <p>“You need to eat, sweetheart,” her papa told her. “At least have some orange juice.”</p> <p>She ate a little bit, then filled her glass with orange juice, and drank it down. Her hunger grew, and she ate all she put on her plate, then another glass of orange juice. Still, her papa had said nothing about her nudity. He didn’t even stare at her.</p> <p>Papa got up from the table and washed his own dishes. Denise did the same, watching for some indication of him noticing her complete nudity.</p> <p>“Mama, Lydon, are you ready?”</p> <p>“Yes, papa. But be easy at first.”</p> <p>“I’m ready, too, Papa,” said Lydon, her 8-year-old brother.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, mama. I will.”</p> <p>Denise followed her mama and papa and brother up the stairs to her bedroom. She stopped in her doorway, waiting for whatever came next.</p> <p>“Go lay face up in the middle of your bed, and spread your arms and legs as far apart as you can.”</p> <p>Denise obeyed, now becoming nervous. She waited while her papa left, only to return carrying a big cardboard box.</p> <p>“What’s in there, papa?”</p> <p>“The things to tie you up and torture you with.”</p> <p>“Papa, I don’t think I want to do this now,” Denise told her papa, very scared now.</p> <p>“If you stop me now, don’t ever ask me to do it again. If you really want to know what it is like to be tied up, do it now. I assure you, you will want to do it again.”</p> <p>Denise thought a minute, thought about the naked women in bondage and being severely tortured, thought about the little girls and boys, some of them her age, who were also tied up and tortured.</p> <p>“OK, papa. Tie me up and torture me.”</p> <p>“First, I am going to gag you and blindfold you so you can’t make too much noise and can’t see what I am going to do to you. So, sit up.”</p> <p>Denise obeyed.</p> <p>“Open your mouth as wide as you can. I have what is called a ball gag, which is bigger than your mouth, and I want to shove as much of it into your mouth as possible. It will super-extend you jaws, which is what I want.”</p> <p>Denise opened her mouth wide, which really wasn’t wide enough. Papa got on the bed behind her and put the ball at her mouth. He turned to her front, and pushed the ball in as he pulled her lower jaw down. Denise screamed a little scream at the pain she felt in her jaws. Papa returned to the place behind his daughter and buckled on the gall gag just as tight as he could get it, the yanked one more time to tighten it even more. Denise screamed again as the side straps dug into her head. Next he buckled on her leather-padded blindfold just as tightly as her gag.</p> <p>“Lay down again, Denise, the same way I told you to at first.”</p> <p>Denise lay down on her back and spread her arms and legs wide. She felt something being attached to her wrists and ankles. Next, first her right wrist was pulled up and back and bound to the right corner post, her left wrist to the left. Her father pulled on her ankles to take out all the slack in her arms, then felt each ankle in turn being tugged on and pulled tightly to each bottom corner post. Now, Denise felt herself completely helpless, and her vagina and anus wide open for her papa, mama and brother to torture her.</p> <p>“Now, my little sweetheart, I am going to give you the greatest torture ever conceived.”</p> <p>Denise made little noises, afraid of her body being tortured beyond all pain. She began to twist and turn and tug on the ropes, but she could not get them to budge. Her papa watched her daughter’s belly go up and down with her sobbing.</p> <p>“No, my darling, not any physical pain, not at first. What I intend to do is to leave you here for a few hours, wondering what I will do to you. Mama, your brother and I are going to leave you now. We will see you in a few hours. Get to know your body.”</p> <p>And mama, papa and brother left, going downstairs, leaving Denise all by herself. Denise laid there, wild thoughts running through her restless mind. She felt her aureole and nipples wrinkle and become erect, something she had never felt before. Soon, a wetness flowed out of her vagina, and ideas of what it might be oozing out of her vagina troubled her mind. She struggled again, pulling and twisting in her spread eagle bondage, tried to yell through her gag. After fifteen minutes of struggling, sweat started to accumulate on her body and roll down her sides, she stopped.</p> <p>What would they do to her? She agreed that this was the worst torture, not to be tortured at all, yet expecting to be tortured. What could papa do to her? Mama? Lydon? She remembered the pictures of the naked women with clamps on their nipples, and on their labia as well, some of their breasts squashed by the breast clamps, needles inserted into their nipples, even into the middle of their breasts, through their labia. She even saw one woman with her lips and labia sewed shut. Would papa do that to her? Pictures of the children bound up came to her mind as well. They were tortured even worse. Sharp objects were inserted into the girl’s vaginas and even into their butt holes, same thing with the boys butt holes. They actually caused them to bleed. Hard clamps were placed on their nipples. They too had their lips and the girl’s vaginas sewn shut. The boys had the end of their penises sewn shut as well. One little girl not only had her lips and labia sewn shut, she also had her butt hole sewn shut as well.</p> <p>How long had she been tied up? To her it felt like the full four hours. In reality, she had been tied for only twenty minutes. She still had a long way to go. For the entire four hours Denise’s mind thought of everything her papa might do to her, all the photos of the women and children coming to mind. She began to tingle, wanting papa to really do something to her. It didn’t matter; he could even sew her lips and labia together if he wanted. As long as he did something!</p> <p>Finally, she heard footsteps on the stairs.</p> <p>“Well, little Denise, are you ready for some real torture?” her papa asked. She nodded quickly, making noises through her gag.</p> <p>“Very well. Just remember, you wanted it.”</p> <p>She felt her papa playing with her already erect nipples, pulling and twisting them, pinching and rubbing them. Then severe pain hit her right nipple as papa used an alligator clamp on her never before tortured nub. A second pain hit her as he did the same to her left nipple. Denise felt him playing with her labia, and then felt unqualified pain as her papa added two alligator clamps to each labium.</p> <p>Her cries through her ball gag went nowhere. She felt him push a finger into her vagina. She twisted and turned in her bonds, trying to dislodge them. But no, he continued to play inside her. Then she felt him play with her clitoris, and she writhed even harder, feeling something emanating from her vagina and clit. An orgasm! That was what she was about to experience! But papa pulled out his finger and stopped playing with her clit.</p> <p>“Not yet, honey. Not yet. I want you to suffer some more. I’ll be back in about an hour, maybe more, maybe less. Bye, sweetheart,” and papa left, and she heard him close the door.</p> <p>She couldn’t describe the pain from her nipples and labium. It was excruciating. How could people enjoy this type of torture? Of course, she hadn’t even experienced the worst yet. Would papa do those things to her she saw in the magazines? Did she hoped he would, or wouldn’t, or both?</p> <p>Denise’s mind absolutely rambled, wanting more torture, not wanting more torture. Needing to reach an orgasm, yet suffering from not reaching one. How long did she want to stay tied up? How long would papa keep her tied up? Would he put something into her vagina and butt hole, or would he leave them alone? Did she want him to play with her butt hole? Would he sew her up? Could she stand to be sewn up? What did she want? She didn’t know. No matter what papa did to her, she could do nothing to stop him, but did she want to stop him? Did she hear something? Was her papa coming back to her?</p> <p>“Well, I see you’re doing OK. But I think I will retie your feet. Don’t struggle, it will do you no good.” Of course, she had no inclination to struggle.</p> <p>She felt him untie her ankles, then pull them back one at a time, and tie them to where her wrists were tied to the upper corner posts. Now her bottom stuck way up in the air, and she knew her little butt hole was spread wide open. The clamps on her nipples, labia and clit began to hurt worse.</p> <p>“Well, what a pretty little asshole you have, sweetheart. Let’s see what we can do about it.”</p> <p>Asshole? She had never heard it called that before. But she liked it. She waited for her papa to do more things to her. He returned, and felt his finger rub along her butt hole, and then felt him slowly insert a finger deep inside her rear passage. What was he going to do to her? His finger pulled out, then he shoved something a little thicker into her, pushed it in as far as it would go. It hurt, but felt good, too. Then she felt a brief heat back there. And she waited.</p> <p>“See you in a bit, sweetheart,” and he left.</p> <p>What was it he shoved into her asshole? What was the heat from? She soon found out. Something hot dripped onto her butt hole. She yelled through her gag. Then the hot stuff began to drip even faster, soon covering her asshole with what she didn’t know was hot wax from the candle her father had stuffed inside her and lit it.</p> <p>Papa returned, pulled the candle, wiped the solidified wax from her bottom, and began to tip it over her nipples, allowing the hot wax to fall on each clamped nub. She screamed at the brief searing pain. Papa finally stopped and wiped off her nipples as best he could with the clamps still there.</p> <p>“You have such a beautiful bottom, sweetheart.” He began to rub his hands all over her bare bottom, softly and lovingly. “You know what your bottom needs? It needs a good whipping and paddling. I’ll be back in a moment.”</p> <p>Surely he couldn’t be serious! She had never been spanked in her entire life! She had no idea what it would be like. Would she cry? How hard would he spank her? Would he really use a whip and a paddle on her? She struggled some more to get loose, but her wrists and ankles were tied just too tightly to even move them. The only thing that moved was her bare bottom, and that not very far.</p> <p>“I am going to let Lydon whip you.”</p> <p>NO! NOT HER BROTHER! PLEASE NOT HER BROTHER! HE CAN’T SEE HER LIKE THIS!</p> <p>But it was too late. “Now which should I use on you first?” he asked her. “My hand, perhaps? The whip? Or how about the paddle?” She felt him rub his hands and fingers across her bare bottom again, playing with her asshole, her cunt, her clit, causing more pain, which in her mind gradually approached pleasure mixed in with the pain.</p> <p>WHAP! His hand smacked first her right cheek, then her left, and her brothercontinued to spank her with his hand until her cheeks were a bright crimson. Yes, it hurt! And yes, she cried! The more he spanked her, the more she wiggled her bottom to try to avoid his hand slaps.</p> <p>“Well, that should be enough with my hand. Your butt is beautifully red. So beautiful. Now, whip or paddle? I know, the whip. This whip consists of seven hard leather strands with knots tied all the way down the strands. This will hurt. I will even cut into your cunt, so be ready for the severe pain you will soon feel.”</p> <p>Prepare for the pain? she thought. How much pain could a little whip cause? She soon found out.</p> <p>Lydon reared back and the whip cracked across both cheeks, leaving red stripes where the whip struck, and little red welts where the knots hit. The second strike hit her just below where the other one was, and Lydon continued to whip her bottom with the whip, each time missing where the previous marks were. Soon, Lydon ran out of clear spots to whip, so he just began to whip her wherever he wanted to. Welts soon formed on her bottom, but he continued to whip her anyway. Then, Denise cried out in a shrill scream as the whip caught her asshole, her pussy and her clit. He continued to whip her asshole, pussy and clit until he tired. He pulled her butt down just a tad to get a good look at her pussy lips. They swelled up to three times their size from the whipping, inflamed with a scarlet red.</p> <p>Papa and Lydon now watched her cry, watched her heaving stomach, her belly button going up and down with every sob.</p> <p>“I will get you some cream to help soothe your bottom and pussy. I’ll be right back,” said papa.</p> <p>Oh god! The pain seemed unbearable! But tied up, she could do nothing about the pain! She just needed to reach an orgasm! PLEASE!</p> <p>“Now, I am going to rub some soothing cream on your bottom, your little cute asshole, and your sweet pussy lips, which will help ease the burn and speed up your healing.”</p> <p>Denise felt papa’s soothing hands rubbing her sore butt, her butt hole and her pussy lips. It felt so cool and nice. When he finished, she didn’t feel him any more, until she felt papa pull off the alligator clips without opening them from her nipples. She screamed. Then he pulled the clamp off her clit, and she really screamed! And finally, the two clamps on each labia. By now she didn’t even need to scream, because she was still screaming from the other pains.</p> <p>“Well, how was that? Do you want to be untied now?”</p> <p>Denise still shook her head no. She started to hump her bottom back and forth, hoping her papa or her brother would get the idea she needed to be fucked with something so she could cum.</p> <p>“I see. You need to reach an orgasm, huh?”</p> <p>She really nodded yes.</p> <p>“Very well, let’s see how long you can take Lydon’s playing with you before you cum?”</p> <p>Denise just shrugged, kind of. Tied as she was, she wasn’t sure her papa understood.</p> <p>She felt something softly massaging her nipples. It felt nice, after being clamped for so long. She groaned at the easy play. He still pulled twisted and pinched her nipples, but not in a painful way. In fact, she gasped as he continued to use his hands on her nipples. Then Denise felt something wet. His tongue! Lydon used his tongue and mouth on her nipples! OH GOD! It felt so good! His tongue stopped. Then Denise felt him getting on the bed behind her. She felt a warm washcloth being softly rubbed over her bottom and pussy, then being dried off with a soft towel. Then she felt his tongue again, this time on her bottom, and soon tickled her butt hole with it! Oh god, it felt so good to have his tongue there! She groaned some more and moved her butt around as he continued to lick her butt hole. Soon, in addition to her butt hole being licked, she felt fingers being rubbed up and down her slit. She hadn’t realized just how wet she was, but she felt her own juices leak out arou nd his fingers and roll down to her belly button. One of Lydon’s fingers slipped inside her pussy, then a second, and even a third! Lydon began to move his fingers around, putting his thumb on her swollen clit. Soon he had her squealing and moving her butt around as much as she could, humping it up and down to get Lydon to move his fingers faster. Her orgasm crept up on her. Then, it hit her full force. She shook, whimpered, froze, shook some more, strained at the ropes, tried to push her gag out of her mouth. Finally, after several minutes of her first orgasm, she settled down.</p> <p>Papa then untied her and removed her gag and blindfold. “Go get a shower, then come downstairs. Don’t bother with any clothes.”</p> <p>“Yes, papa,” she replied.</p> <p>“There will be a surprise for you, so hurry up.”</p> <p>“Yes, papa,” and she wondered what that surprise would be as her papa left her to her shower...</p></div>",[]
673,Justin and Jason - Father & Son Fun,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-07-11,16,5,"M/b, bdsm, tort, cbt",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger094.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Justin, 10 years old, and Jason, his father, stood at the open doorway to wave goodbye to their wife/mother. They both wore shorts and T-shirts, and nothing else. Justin knew that his folks were having marriage problems. Not from anything they told him, but from him constantly eavesdropping on their “private” conversations when they thought he was in bed. He would stay up until they finished talking, sometimes until 0200 in the morning. When they began to climb the stairs to their bedroom, he would hurry and snuggle himself into his own bed and pretended to be asleep. His folks would come in, kiss him on the cheek or forehead, and walk out, closing his door.</p> <p>Now, his parents hoped that Eugena, going on vacation with three of her friends, might help their marriage. They had literally gotten too close to each other. Kiss and hugs had already occurred, and Justin and Jason watched as the car pulled away from their house. They turned and walked back inside. Something seemed to be missing. Justin and his dad looked at each other, both having the same feeling. In just those few minutes, Jason knew he couldn’t wait for Eugena to come back home. There would be no more problems. He put his arm around Justin.</p> <p>“So, son. Your birthday is next week. Anything special you’d like to do?”</p> <p>“Well, dad, I don’t know. Let me go make a list, OK?”</p> <p>“Sure. But that doesn’t guarantee you’ll get everything you write down, you know.”</p> <p>Justin grinned. “Yeah, I know. But I bet there will be at least one thing. And probably several others, although not all. I’ll go up to my room now and make it out.”</p> <p>“Good. By the time you get back down, I should have lunch ready.”</p> <p>Justin hurried upstairs. He pulled out a piece of paper from his desk, along with a pencil.</p> <p>MY LIST OF THINGS I WANT TO DO FOR MY BIRTHDAY</p> <p>1. Movies (lots of them)<br/> 2. Dinner out<br/> 3. Birthday party (I don’t care about presents)<br/> 4. One day to do what I want to do, no questions asked<br/> 5. One day of doing nothing but watching my programs on TV<br/> 6. TIE ME UP A LOT!!!!!<br/> 7. Most importantly, for you and mom to stop arguing and be a family again</p> <p>Justin hurried back downstairs with his list. His bare feet pounded on the stairway, and ran into the kitchen where dad had just fixed four grilled cheese sandwiches, heated up some tomato soup, and set two large glasses of soda made with Splenda®. Both of them were diabetic, so they had to watch what they eat, and the whole diabetic thing. Jason himself was on 100% disability, so he didn’t work. His wife worked at Lens Crafters, and she had a lot of PTO, so she took two weeks so she could go on this trip. They had already checked their blood sugar, and both read in the normal range. The bread was white bread, but it had all the grains and fiber of wheat bread and tasted a lot better.</p> <p>As they sat down to eat, Justin handed Jason his list. As they ate, Jason read over the list. He reread again, very slowly.</p> <p>“Well, let’s see now. Number One. Movies. I suppose we could go see a few, but not ‘lots’. OK?”</p> <p>Justin nodded.</p> <p>“Now, Number Two. Dinner out. That should be no problem. Let me see. Number Three. No problem with the birthday party. But as far as no presents, I think we can forget about that. Your mom and I already picked out your present, and I am sure your friends would like to bring some for you. You’re very popular at school, you know.”</p> <p>Justin blushed and grinned. “Yeah. I know.”</p> <p>“Number Four. OK, as long everything you do is legal. Now, Number Five. No problem there either. Number Six. Of course you can have that wish. In fact, as soon as we finish lunch, I can start on you today. How’s that?”</p> <p>“Yeah, dad. Please. I can’t hardly wait,” Justin said as he finished the last gulp of his soda, already having eaten everything else.</p> <p>“Now, for Number Seven. You, know, I don’t think there will be a problem there either. When you mom gets back, the three of us will sit down and figure out what each of us can do to be true family again. How’s that?”</p> <p>“Great, dad!”</p> <p>“Now, go in the living room and take off your clothes, and bring me the box with everything we use in it. I haven’t finished my lunch yet.”</p> <p>Justin hurried, and walked in with the box, completely naked. Jason had just finished. Jason still had not finished yet, having eaten only one sandwich. He took the box and told Justin to turn around. Jason tied his hands behind his back, tied his ankles together, then told Justin to turn around one more time. Jason got up and blindfolded and gagged his son, then tied his cock and balls and leashed them to the table leg.</p> <p>The two standard socks on his eyes with a knee sock wrapped around twice and tied behind his head blindfolded Justin easily. One sock rolled and stuffed into a second sock and shoved into Justin’s mouth, then another knee sock tied behind his head kept him sufficiently quiet.</p> <p>Jason finished his lunch in glorious quiet, then washed up the dishes. Jason walked into the living room, and began to watch TV, leaving Justin tied up in the kitchen.</p> <p>After a few minutes Justin made noised through his gag. He squirmed and wiggled, making his cock and balls strain against the table leg to which they were tied. Already they hurt, his cock having been hard ever since his dad tied him up this way. His dad turned up the TV drowning out his son’s little grunts and groans.</p> <p>Jason left his son tied up about an hour in the kitchen. He went back in, untied the cock and ball leash from the table leg, and pulled on it making Justin hop outside into the back yard. Jason tied Justin’s elbows together tightly, making them touch. Justin screamed a little, but had no choice in the matter. Jason tied a length of rope around his son’s wrists and pulled the rope up over a low tree limb, forcing Justin into a low bend, his head halfway to the ground. Jason pulled his son’s feet wide apart, forcing his arms up even more, and tied his ankles to stakes pounded into the ground. Justin yelped. Finally, Jason pulled the rope leash as far back as he could, pulling the boy’s cock and balls to their maximum, and tied that rope to another peg pounded into the ground far behind him.</p> <p>Justin’s asshole now lay wide open for his dad to do whatever he wanted to, not to mention his nipples and his cock and balls.</p> <p>Jason went back into the house and got the athletic cream he used on his muscles when they got sore after working out. He knew what it did, first became cool and soothing, then turned into a burning sensation that helped take the ache out of the muscle. He grabbed a couple of other things then walked back outside to his bound son.</p> <p>“Having fun yet, son?”</p> <p>“Mmph! Mmph! Mmph!”</p> <p>“Well, I have come other things to do to you.”</p> <p>First, Jason rubbed Justin’s nipples, then attached nipple clamps with weights attached, biting into the boy’s nipples beyond anything he had ever felt before. The weights pulled his nipples straight down, distending them by about an inch.</p> <p>Next Jason rubbed a Lucite rod about 5” long with the cream, squeezed Justin’s cock head open, then slid the rid inside his penis. Justin screamed as it slid all the way down. Jason then began to quickly tie his son’s penis, starting by tying twine in the groove just behind his cock head, wrapping his cock tightly and tying it off behind his balls. By now the heat began to attack the inside of his erect cock. He rubbed the cream all over the head, down his penis, and all round his bound testicles. Then the piece de resistance – he rubbed more onto and deep inside his butt hole.</p> <p>“Have more fun, son. See you in a little while.” But he didn’t go anywhere, but stayed to watch Justin jerk and attempt to slip his ties, but to no avail. The large gag, thankfully, subdued his screaming.</p> <p>Jason then took a long paddle with small holes in it and whacked Justin’s ass many times, making it red and burning, adding to the burning from the athletic cream. Jason finally stopped, and waited for the burning sensations to pass and for Justin to settle down. Finally, Justin stopped squirming. Jason walked over to the boy’s tortured body and took hold of the rod inside his penis, and began to move it in and out. It was somewhat difficult his penis being bound by the twine, but Jason also began to play with his bound testicles. With all the tortures, his nipples clamped and weighted and swung as his dad toyed with his cock and balls, Justin could feel the sensation in his cock and balls, and soon several times he spurted semen onto the ground and all over Jason’s hand.</p> <p>Jason left to clean himself up, leaving Justin severely bound, gagged, blindfolded, and tortured.</p></div>",[]
674,"Sammy Tied, Part 3",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"This is a sequel, by request, to my first SAMMY TIED story.",2005-07-11,2,4,"m/g, bd, incest",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger095.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Well, instead of watching her parents, Sami decided to follow them into the house. She wanted to see what happened when they found her brother all tied up.</p> <p>“So, what have you been up to, Little Bug?” asked her dad. She liked the nickname.</p> <p>“Not much, daddy. I’ve been looking for Sammy everywhere, but I can’t find him.”</p> <p>“Well, help with taking in the groceries. Then help putting them away, then all three of us will go looking for him. OK?” Her daddy smiled at her.</p> <p>“OK, daddy.”</p> <p>They got the groceries in and put away.</p> <p>“Now, Little Bug, where do you think we should look for him first?”</p> <p>“Yes, sweetie, you know him better than we do,” mentioned her mother.</p> <p>“Well, I guess the first place to look would be his room. Right? But I didn’t see him there when I checked last time.” A little gray fib.</p> <p>“Well, we’ll check there first anyway, Little Bug. Let’s go.”</p> <p>Sami smiled a secret smile. She wondered what would happen to Sammy when they found him like that.</p> <p>“Sammy!” yelled her daddy. “Are you up there?” She knew there would be no answer the way he was gagged so tightly. She giggled under her breath.</p> <p>They all stood in front of Sammy’s room, noticing the door not completely closed. “I’ll have to fix this door one of these days,” mumbled daddy.</p> <p>“Shall I push the door open, daddy?”</p> <p>“Sure, you might as well.”</p> <p>Sami couldn’t wait to see their faces when they found Sammy bound naked and gagged and blindfolded. She slipped into his room, and there he was, still tied up. She noticed the slipknots around his ankles had tightened up as well.</p> <p>“Look, daddy! Look at Sammy!” and she pointed at her brother as she stepped aside to let her mommy and daddy in his room.</p> <p>Sami watched as they stopped in their tracks, seemingly dumbfounded at the sight of their son.</p> <p>“Son, who did this to you?” asked daddy. Sammy could only mumble. Daddy started toward Sammy to untie him.</p> <p>“Wait, daddy, I don’t think anyone did this. I’ve been here all day, and no one came in or out.”</p> <p>“Are you saying he might have done this to himself?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah. I mean, how else could he get this way?”</p> <p>“What do you think, Mama? What do you think we should do with him?”</p> <p>“If what Sami says is true, and I have no reason to believe otherwise, how about we just leave him alone the rest of the day, to teach him a lesson?”</p> <p>Sammy began to jerk in his ropes and make noises.</p> <p>“What do you think he wants, Papa?” asked Mama.</p> <p>“Let’s go take a closer look,” suggested daddy.</p> <p>“May I touch him, daddy, momma?” asked Sami.</p> <p>“I don’t see why not,” sad daddy. “After all, you are ten years old, and already know about sex and everything. What would you like to do?”</p> <p>“I’d like to touch his penis, see what if feels like.”</p> <p>“Go ahead, Little Bug. Feel it.”</p> <p>Sami walked over to her bound brother. She didn’t tell them what happened before. She took her brother’s penis between two fingers, gingerly, as if it would break.</p> <p>“Like this, daddy?” she asked him.</p> <p>“No, Little Bug, wrap your hand around it fairly hard.”</p> <p>She obeyed her daddy, and felt it become erect within her hand.</p> <p>“What do I do now, daddy? Do I do some of the things you told me when you and mommy told me about sex and everything?”</p> <p>“Like what, Little Bug?”</p> <p>“Do I do this?” and she moved her hand up and down her 12yo brother’s shaft. Her grip was soft, her movement very slow.</p> <p>“Tell me something, Little Bug.”</p> <p>“What, daddy?” she asked innocently.</p> <p>“If you looked in his room, and he wasn’t here, then where was he? If his door had been open like it was when we came upstairs, then you could have seen him like this, couldn’t you?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess so.” She continued to pump Sammy’s penis.</p> <p>“You did see him, didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, I guess I could have,” she replied sheepishly.</p> <p>“In fact, you did see him didn’t you?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, I guess I could have,” she repeated herself.</p> <p>“OK, tell me what happened?”</p> <p>While still pumping Sammy’s penis, she told her mommy and daddy everything.</p> <p>“What were you trying to prove, Little Bug?” Sami knew that as long as her daddy called her Little Bug, she was OK.</p> <p>“I don’t know, daddy. I just wanted to know what sex was like, I guess.”</p> <p>“And do you think you found out?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy. It was wonderful.” Throughout this whole conversation she continued to pump Sammy’s penis. Neither mommy nor daddy told her to stop, or untied Sammy. She wondered why.</p> <p>“But you haven’t experienced love yet, have you Little Bug?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy. There’s an 11-year-old boy in my class. He’s just dreamy. We talk to each other a lot at school. He knows all about sex, too. Sometimes, from the way he talks, I think he knows more about sex than I do. May I have him over tomorrow or the next day so we can play together for real?”</p> <p>“What do you mean, ‘for real’?”</p> <p>“You know, play outside, swing on my swings, go to the store with some money to buy a soda or something like that.”</p> <p>“Sure, I don’t see why not. How about you, mama? You have any problem with that?”</p> <p>“No, and invite him for supper, too.”</p> <p>“Thanks, mommy, daddy. I love you.”</p> <p>“We love you, too, Little Bug.”</p> <p>Just then, Sammy spurted. His semen hit Sami’s face, chin, chest, and ran down the shaft as Sammy lifted it straight up, to pool around the base of his penis.</p> <p>As soon as Sammy finished, Sami wiped her semen-covered hand on his legs, washed off her brother’s sperm in the bathroom, then ran downstairs to call her friend.</p> <p>Everything was set. Only she hoped she could do more than what she told her parents.</p> <p>While she was watching TV her brother came downstairs. He had showered and put on clean clothes. Sami noticed the scowl on his face. He was barefoot.</p> <p>“Come here, Sami. Now!”</p> <p>“Are you going to hurt me?” she asked him.</p> <p>“Come here, Sami. Now!” he repeated.</p> <p>Sami got up and very slowly walked over to her brother. “Yes, Sammy?” she gulped, fear very apparent on her face.</p> <p>Sammy grabbed his sister’s shoulders lightly, and pulled her to him. He wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her gently on the forehead.</p> <p>“Sis, you can do whatever you want to me from now on, even tie me up if you want. You gave me the most thrilling day of my life, and I love you.”</p> <p>Sami watched as he disappeared back upstairs to his room. She stood there, a big smile forming on her mouth. She sat down again, the TV forgotten, trying to decide what she could do to him next time...</p></div>",[]
675,Inella's Bondage,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-08-16,19,5,"g, M/F/bg, bd, anal, tort, humil, sad, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger096.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Inella could not determine where she hung, she only knew someone stripped her, tied her in a severe suspension, and blindfolded and gagged her. Her legs seemed to be lower than her upper body, but her feet never touched whatever might be beneath her.</p> <p>Although 12-year-old Inella knew she didn’t have large breasts, they did start to develop at eleven. They grew to small cones, her nipples pointing straight out all the time. She never wore a bra, she loved the reactions from all her friends, and loved the look of strange men when she wore a white T-shirt or tank top, or even a tube top. She wore them all just a size smaller than she should, to enhance her nipples and her breasts, which now equaled the size of half a cantaloupe.</p> <p>Some type of biting clamp pressed in on her nipples, her clit and labia. The ropes pushed up on her breasts from the bottom and down on her breasts from the top, and could feel her wrists bound to her forearms behind her, her upper arms tied tightly together. She couldn’t move. Some more rope seemed to be looped around her armpits and back through her arms, and tied somewhere above her. A looped and taut rope encircled each thigh right next to her vagina, pulling them up and spreading her legs even farther open.</p> <p>Inella knew her birthday fell on this day. She didn’t worry, because as she thought more about it, the more she realized this might be her birthday wish. She had heard a lot about bondage, and she asked her folks to do some things to her. They both balked at the idea, but now she knew they probably granted her wish.</p> <p>Inella tried to move, and her body swayed with her movements. Her ankles seemed to be spread widely, and pulled taught, taking much of the slack away from her upper body, and her big toes as well seemed to be tied down to something. They hurt as well, being tied as they were.</p> <p>“Unnh! Unnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnh!” she hollered through her gag. She could feel drool exiting from around her gag. It felt like a huge ball stuffed in her mouth. Straps covered her head, and something tied around a ring in the top strap pulled her head back. Drool leaked out from around the large ball. Her blindfold pressed hard against her eyelids, allowing no light to hit her eyes.</p> <p>She didn’t know what happened or how she got here. She didn’t care. She decided to enjoy her birthday. She didn’t care if she received any other gifts or not. Inella continued to struggle, her labia spreading and showing the pink deep inside, and could feel her juices wetting her slit and dripping onto the floor.</p> <p>She continued to struggle, making more unintelligible sounds. Someone touched her bare bottom, running his or her hands back and forth. There were four sets of hands on her behind, and Inella shuddered as a finger ran up and down the crack of her ass while someone continued to swirl their hands around her bare bottom.</p> <p>Now, Inella sensed something near her breasts, and suddenly small hands touched them and ran around them. Her brother? Her sister? Yes, a set on her breasts, then another set on her slit. Her 10-year-old brother and 9-year-old sister! They were touching her!</p> <p>She struggled again, trying in vain to move her body so her two siblings would leave her alone. She realized that left her mom and dad playing with her butt end. Inella, no matter how she moved, both her brother and sister still put hands on her tits and cunt, her folks still playing with her butt and asshole.</p> <p>Suddenly the hands pulled away from her body. She didn’t want them to stop. The clamps continued to bit into her nipples and labia. They didn’t return and they didn’t return and they didn’t return... Were thy going to leave her here now, by herself, bound naked, gagged and blindfolded?</p> <p>Inella made noises through her gag, trying to get the attention of somebody, making her body sway in her ropes as much as possible. Still no one came. Then someone pulled her butt cheeks apart while at the same time someone pulled her cunt lips apart. Then simultaneously, they shoved something small into both her asshole and cunt, then pulled away.</p> <p>At first Inella felt nothing. Then, slowly, something warmed both holes. However, the warming got hotter and hotter. Inella screamed and threw herself around in her suspension as the small cones burned inside her. She screamed in intense pain. She cried. She begged through her gag. But nothing would help her now. She rode out the pain for over half an hour. The hot soon disappeared, and Inella settled down, sweat rolling off her still struggling body.</p> <p>As she finally settled down, cool water drenched her body, washing the sweat away. Someone gave her a cool douche, while someone else filled her bowels with a cool water enema, and Inella expelled it, totally embarrassed at having both her parents and her brother and sister watching her. She heard giggles. And whispering. Her brother and sister. She would get back at them, but not yet sure how.</p> <p>Someone now pushed something else into her butt hole. A finger, with something slick and gooey on it. It rubbed around inside her. It felt good to her. But then whoever stick it in pulled it out. Now, Inella needed something back there. She didn’t have long to wait. Something small entered her butt hole, but as her mom or dad shoved it in even farther, it grew bigger, and bigger. Until finally it grew small again. She tried to shove it out, but it wouldn’t go. No matter how hard she tried, it wouldn’t budge.</p> <p>Then someone, she knew to be her brother or sister, shoved something the same size into her cunt. Then things changed.</p> <p>Someone tied a rope around her waist, then ran a rope down between her butt crack and against the thing in her bottom, up between her cunt lips and tied off in the front to the same waist rope. They felt good inside her two holes, but surely there was something more to them. And indeed there was. Someone turned two switches.</p> <p>Inella screamed at the sudden vibrations inside her bottom and up her vagina. She screamed and jerked and humped her body at the two vibrators. As they worked their wonders on Inella’s poor body, she certainly wasn’t new to masturbation. She’d been doing it since six years old. But never anything like this ever happened.</p> <p>As Inella gyrated, something hit her bottom with a severe stinging. Again and again it came down on her bottom, hurting her, burning her, stinging her, and it didn’t let up. In the meantime, her orgasm built and built until, finally, it burst upon her mind, bursting colors, electricity echoing through her body, the whip adding to her still exploding orgasm. As she settled down, the whipping stopped and someone turned off the vibrators. Someone removed the crotch rope, then slowly pulled out the two vibrators. Inella whined, moving her body to indicate she wanted them back in.</p> <p>Once the voice reached her ears, she knew who it was. Her brother, Kalan!</p> <p>“Not yet, Inella. Shauna and I can still have fun with you, mom and dad said. And since they’ve left and left us in charge of you, we can do anything we want.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” repeated Shauna, “anything we want. And guess what we want to do?”</p> <p>“Unnnh! Unnnnnnh!” yelled Inella. Suddenly she felt little pricks all over her bottom and breasts.</p> <p>“Do you like the pins sticking you?” asked Shauna. Inella said nothing, just suffered as her brother and sister pricked her continually until she couldn’t stand it any more. They didn’t really hurt, but became seriously irritating. She jerked in her ropes, but that didn’t help. The pins kept sticking her butt and tits.</p> <p>Then they changed areas. Both of them worked on her cunt, pricking her labia, her clit, inside her cunt. Inella cried, screamed, gave up. Her brother and sister stuck the pins in her even harder. Finally, they stopped, giving Inella a short reprieve. She rested, no one doing anything to her.</p> <p>This is not the way she pictured her bondage session. No, not al all. Inella’s breasts hurt, her nipples burning, as were her labia. Her butt still felt the residuals of the whipping. Her jaws ached from being forced open by the ball gag. Her wrists hurt from being forced up into the small of her back. Inella grew weary from being suspended. If only they would tie her up differently! Still no one came back. Where were they? Were they going to come back and torture her more? Again she screamed, but no one came. She knew they must be around somewhere. Surely they wouldn’t leave her alone like this!</p> <p>Still, no one came. She floated in her ropes, unable to sleep due to her bondage. Her cunt twitched, needing to cum again. Her bottom tensed, needing to be whipped again. Inella let out with a primal scream.</p> <p>Someone began to untie her, but once untied, they told her to lie down on her stomach. She lay on a soft mat. She did, not really having any choice with four people controlling her. They retied her wrists behind her, crossed her ankles and tied them tightly, then pulled her ankles and wrists up to meet and tied them together. Something hooked them both, and lifted her up until she hung several feet off the mat. The clamps still bit into her nipples and labia. Someone tied rope around both knees and pulled them apart, her butt, butt hole and cunt now spread once again for their pleasure. By this point, she knew they would keep her tied up as long as they wanted, doing whatever they wanted to her.</p> <p>Yet, did she want to be set free? Wasn’t she enjoying this? Inella lost concentration as something hard pounded against her bare bottom. She yelped through her gag. Again and again what she knew to be a large paddle with holes in it smacked her bottom. She cried at the unbearable pain. She didn’t how long they kept up the paddling. She only wished it would stop.</p> <p>It did. Someone plunged fingers into both her asshole and her cunt. No movement. She tried to get them to move their fingers, but all she could almost nothing. Suddenly, the fingers did move, as someone else twisted her nipple clamps and tortured her tits.</p> <p>This stopped almost as soon as it started.</p> <p>“Guess what, Inella?” Kalan whispered in her ear. “I get to fuck you!”</p> <p>“Nuuuuuuh! Nuuuuuuh Uhhhhhh!” Inella screamed through her gag.</p> <p>They let her down, and untied her wrists and ankles, rolled her over, then attached cuffs to her ankles and wrists, tied a long piece of rope to each ring, then pulled her legs and arms apart, attaching each a wrist and ankle to each end of a spreader bar, then hauled her up to where Kalan’s penis would fit nicely into her cunt.</p> <p>Shauna stood by her older sister, and played with her tits. Kalan rubbed a finger up and down her slit, hitting her clit every so often, sending Inella into a quick shock. He continually repeated the procedure, sending Inella through spasm after spasm, yet unable to reach orgasm.</p> <p>Kalan stopped, and began to rub his cock to get it as hard as he could. Pre-cum leaked from the end, and he knew he was ready. He stepped up to his sister’s cunt, aimed his cock, and pushed it in slowly. His dad told him it would feel a lot better if he did it that way, instead of fast. He pushed in all the way.</p> <p>“Dad, I went in all they way. I don’t feel any hymen.”</p> <p>“Not all girls have their hymens intact. Many times, for an active girl such as your sister, their hymens can break during, say, calisthenics, aerobics, gymnastics, riding horses, and other things. This is probably what happened to your sister.</p> <p>Kalan just stood there, his penis in his sister. She wanted to him to move. She gyrated her body to make him move. She could feel him inside her, but that was just a tickle. Finally, Kalan began to move back and forth, but very slowly. He groaned at the tightness of his sister’s virgin and tight cunt. He felt like someone had wrapped their hand around his cock and squeezed it just as hard as they could, which he often did when he masturbated. But this was much better.</p> <p>Slowly, slowly. Inella groaned, wanting him to go faster. In fact, Kalan did speed up, but still not enough to reach her explosive point. Inella started to shudder at feeling her brother’s cock inside her. Soon, he sped up, wanting to cum himself. It didn’t take long. He spurted into her what sperm he could produce, and Inella saw fireworks, felt the heat of electricity shoot through her body, and shook at the most intense orgasm she’d ever had, even through masturbation. Kalan fell forward, grabbing Inella around her back, forcing his upper body against her tits, squashing them, making the clamps on them bite even deeper into her nipples. Finally, he stood up, and just stood there, feeling his cock go soft. He pulled out, and watched as his cum oozed out of Inella’s cunt.</p> <p>Inella hung there spread, wondering what would happen next. Nothing. For a very long time. And hung there, and hung there and hung there. No one touched her, no one played with her. She felt as if she had hung there for hours. And she wasn’t too far from the truth.</p> <p>Someone lowered her a little, and someone else began to tickle her feet as someone removed her nipple and labia clamps. Teeth raked the bottoms of her feet, then sucked and bit her toes. She suffered with having her feet bit and licked for what seemed a very long time. Hanging helpless, she could do nothing to make them stop. As her feet continued to be tortured, two others began to play with her sore nipples and tits. Squashing them, twisting them, pulling them, slapping them making them move back and forth. Inella screamed, wanting them to stop, yet screaming at the pleasure induced by the hands doing things to her.</p> <p>Then, something parted her butt cheeks, and she waited. Something gooey was once again spread around and in her butt hole. She wondered this time what would be shoved in there. Someone raised her a little, and something hard and stiff was pushed into her butt hole. Someone’s cock! No! Not in her butt hole! Not there! But her wishes meant nothing, even if she could voice them. Soon, the cock moved in and out of her, and without conscious knowledge moved her hips with the cock’s movement. Soon, she came again, but in a different, yet equally fantastic orgasm.</p> <p>She felt sperm being shot into her bowels. “Thanks, sis,” said Kalan. “That was wonderful!”</p> <p>He pulled out, and Inella couldn’t believe it. Her brother had fucked her twice, once in her cunt and once in her butt hole. They now left her feet alone and Kalan watched as his cum oozed out of her butt hole. He thought that was very sexy.</p> <p>Then, they left her alone. Really alone. For a very, very long time. She hung there needing to be released. Still no one came.</p> <p>Her thoughts turned to what she had just experienced. She’d heard about girls being tied up and tortured, but something like nipples being squeezed, maybe a light spanking, and masturbated. Nothing at all at what she just went through.</p> <p>She shook her wrists and ankles, hoping the cuffs might let go on their own. Nothing happened. She hurt. She was tired. Her cunt and butt hole burned. Her nipples were aflame, her breasts ached. Were they ever going to let her down, free her?</p> <p>She heard noises. Her wrists and ankles were freed, but someone tied her wrists behind her back, added a tight collar, and she heard a chain being locked on. She had to follow where she was led. After much time, her feet felt the soft carpet of her house. Whoever it was continued to lead her to her room where they stood her with her back to her foot rail, and tied her wrists to it, then spread her feet and tied each ankle to the outermost rail, spreading her legs wide apart. Then again, nothing.</p> <p>Someone tickled her cunt, using the tips of their fingertips. “It’s me this time,” said Shauna. “I get to do things to you now. Let me see, what can I do to you?” She tweaked Inella’s nipples, and Inella let out a little squeak. Gingerly, Shauna cupped her sister’s breasts, and squeezed them lightly. She rubbed them, flicked them, toyed with them, all very lightly. She didn’t want to hurt her sister any more. She put her mouth first on Inella’s left breast and nipple, and sucked and flicked her tongue over the nipple. She did the same to her right nipple and breast. While continuing with her breasts, Shauna moved a hand down to rub up and down her slit. Inella groaned, hoping against hope for another orgasm. Inella could feel her sister’s naked body against her own. She felt good against her. As Shauna continued with her breasts, she slipped a finger deep into Inella’s cunt, rubbing up against her clit as she moved her finger in and out. Soon Inella screamed again, reaching a nother orgasm. But Shauna didn’t stop. She continued pumping her finger in and out of Inella’s cunt and rubbing her clit until she reached two more orgasms.</p> <p>Inella nearly passed out. She bent over from exhaustion. Inella rose back up, and tried to tell Shauna she needed to be untied.</p> <p>“You have to wait here for a while. Someone will be in later.”</p> <p>“Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmph!” screamed Inella. But she heard her bedroom door shut. And again she was left alone. She thought blank thoughts, as blank as a new sheet of pure white computer paper. She stood there waiting. For what, she didn’t know. Perhaps another orgasm. Yes, that’s what she wanted, another orgasm. Who would give it to her? Would she want to be untied before her next one? No. She wanted to remain tied as someone gave her her next orgasm.</p> <p>Someone came in. They untied her wrists and ankles from the rails, then laid her on the bed face up. They tied her wrists to the to far head rails including her thumbs, then tied her ankles to the same rails and tying her big toes as well, pulling her butt up in the air, her cunt just over her mouth. Inella liked this. That way, they could really torture her and she could do nothing about it. They tied a rope around her waist, passed it under the bed, and tied the ends in the middle of her body.</p> <p>Then once again Inella felt all alone, still naked, still bound, still gagged, still blindfolded, still a little girl at the mercy of her family. An unwilling little girl, yet enjoying everything they have done to her.</p> <p>She waited...</p></div>",[]
676,"Colleen Used by ""Uncle Al""",3,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"This is the fina; Part where Colleen and Alena finally escape, but not before being used by ""Uncle Al"".",2005-09-06,11,4,"M/g/g, nc, tort, anal, bd/sm, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger097.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The time passed by slowly for Colleen. She had no idea how long she’d been sitting naked, severely bound, butt plugged, catheterized, gagged and blindfolded. Her bones ached, her cunt lips burned from the needles, as did her nipples. Her armpits hurt from being confined with her arms over the back of the chair.</p> <p>Wait. She heard something. Yes, the lock being turned! Maybe they would let her go, regardless of what Alena said about leaving her tied up all night, and the next day, too.</p> <p>“I’m going to adjust the shock controls for all night, giving her jolts every fifteen minutes or so.”</p> <p>“Good. I like it when my sweet Alena comes up with ideas of her own. Let’s go to bed, shall we? It’s late, and I would like to fuck my little Alena before she goes to sleep. Go to your bed, Alena, and I will be up in just a few minutes.”</p> <p>”Yes, Al.” Alena had no choice but to obey.</p> <p>When Alena reached her room, she climbed on her bed, lay down in the usual spread eagle position Al liked to use to fuck her. She waited about fifteen minutes before Al entered her room.</p> <p>“Good girl. Let me just prepare you, and I’ll be with you.” Al tied her wrists and ankles to the far corners of the bed, blindfolded and gagged her.</p> <p>Alena felt a finger rubbing her slit up and down, playing with her clit, pulling her labia apart, tweaking her nipples. Even though she didn’t want to, her cunt began to get wet, and she could fell it oozing out of her cunt. She hated Al, she hated Mishiba. As Al played with her, she thought of anything she could do to escape. Only one mistake on their part and she would be free, along with Colleen. She would not forget the little girl.</p> <p>She felt the bed sag under Al’s weight. His cock slid into her, and he pumped in and out until he came, not caring whether or not she came. Which she didn’t. He left her without saying a word, leaving her tied up the rest of the night, leaving her wanting and needing to cum, but unable to. She cried. Somehow, she would get herself and Colleen out of this mess and report their asses to the police.</p> <p>Al headed downstairs, still completely naked. He looked at poor Colleen. He watched her for over an hour, watched her scream and jerk as the shocks seethed through her body, saw her cunt dripping her own juices. Finally, he turned off the battery, and began to untie the poor little girl and remove all the torture devices. Once untied, he retied her wrists behind her back, and tied her ankles together. He laid her on the floor, face up. Now, she was just a little girl. Al picked her up in a fireman’s carry and took her to the basement. He laid her down once again. Before he untied her feet, he added cuffs to each ankle. He then untied her ankles, then added a three foot spreader bar. As small as Colleen was, this nearly made her do the splits. He added a long piece of rope to her wrists, threw the two ends over a water pipe, then pulled her wrists up so far that he forced her naked body over, her head almost touching the floor.</p> <p>He began to tickle her bare bottom, running her fingers lightly over her asshole, open wide due to her bent position. He tickled her cunt lips, then her clit. He tweaked and pinched her nipples, still extremely sore from the clamps put on them. Colleen jerked in her bonds, unable to move much. Al once again played with her cunt, clit and asshole, until Colleen felt the urge to reach an orgasm, which she experienced in no time. She jerked and twisted in her bonds as the orgasm reached its peak, and screamed loudly through her gag.</p> <p>“Now that I have pleasured you, my sweet, you will pleasure me,” said Al.</p> <p>Colleen didn’t know what to expect. She soon felt his cock sliding into her cunt. It hurt! He slid in and out, until she couldn’t take it any more. She did reach a second orgasm, but soon he pulled out.</p> <p>“No, little on, not in your cunt. I’m going to cum in your asshole.”</p> <p>Colleen screamed and screamed. She knew how big his cock was, and how small her own 8-year-old asshole was, and knew the one wouldn’t fit into the other. She felt him rubbing his cock up and down her slit, and then pushed just a little against her rear hole. Colleen gurgled. Then, Al shoved his cock in all the way, sending Colleen into fits of twisting and jerking, screaming and tears. She felt her butt hole being ripped apart. Al stopped, and allowed or little heroine to settle down. Then he began to move again, Colleen moving her butt around to try to dislodge his spear from her back opening. Al pumped his cock hard into her, with Colleen screaming constantly. Finally, he came, spurting his semen into her little butt hole. He finally pulled out, and watched his own cum, plus some blood from where he ruptured some blood vessels back there, leak out onto the basement floor.</p> <p>Al then began to spank her with his hand, leaving her bottom a bright scarlet. “I am leaving you bound up like this. When I untie Alena, she can come down here and untie you.”</p> <p>Al left, Colleen crying, her ass burning, her cunt and asshole hurting. She hoped it wouldn’t be too long before Alena came down to rescue her.</p> <p>Al returned to Alena’s room, and before untying her took all of the girls’ clothes, and then with Mish, locked their bedroom door as well, knowing they could never get the door unlocked or break it down.</p> <p>“Alena, you now have no clothes. Don’t try to escape. You know what would happen if you tried it. Mish and I are going out for most of the day. This will be the one time when you and Colleen will be untied to run free of the house. Once I have you untied, you must wait until we leave, then you may go down and untie Colleen in the basement.”</p> <p>Alena, finally free, waited for the two butchers to leave. She ran downstairs and saw the blood drying on the little girl’s butt hole. Quickly she untied Colleen, and helped her up the stairs.</p> <p>“We have to figure a way out of this, Colleen. We have to!” All the windows had bars, so that wouldn’t work. The doors were solidly locked. Or were they? “Colleen, you stay here. I have an idea.”</p> <p>“No, don’t leave me!” yelped Colleen.</p> <p>“All right, come on. Maybe you can help me.”</p> <p>Alena led Colleen back down into the basement. With just Alena, it didn’t frighten her at all. Alena led Colleen to the back of the basement, where she knew Al kept his tools. She turned on the light, and immediately found what she needed.</p> <p>“You see this?” she asked Colleen. Colleen nodded. “It’s a crowbar. We should be able to break open the front door lock and get out of here. There’s a police station about six blocks from here. We can run there and get help.”</p> <p>Colleen agreed. In only minutes, Alena had broken away the locks on the door, and it popped open. They looked out. Not many people around.</p> <p>“Al took all our clothes, so we have to go like this. Are you ready?” asked Alena. Colleen nodded.</p> <p>In minutes they stood in front of a policewoman who wrapped them up in blankets. A locksmith removed their collars. She took them to the hospital where they could be assessed for damage to their bodies. They took sperm samples from their vaginas, which didn’t embarrass them at all, after what they’d been through. Then they were allowed to shower, and put on some clean clothes the policewoman brought them. Detectives waited for Al and Mish to arrive, and arrested them. The police checked through records, and found Colleen’s real relatives, who came to pick them up, after identifying themselves. But Colleen refused to go with them unless Alena went to. They said they’d be happy to have Alena with them. The police also looked for Alena’s relatives, and found out that her relatives lived in the same block as Colleen’s. They became fast friends, and never thought nor talked about their experiences ever.</p> <p>They both found boys who loved them, and treated them like queens. They married, had children of their own, and lived happily ever after. Or did they... ?</p></div>",['For BigDaddy']
677,Janine,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"What would happen when a mother ties up her 11-year-old daughter, then allowes her 12-year-old boyfriend take care of her?",2005-09-16,22,4,"F/g/b, bondage, anal, oral, cons",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger098.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Janine, 11 years old, lay on her bd in her room looking through some old LIFE magazines, when she found one that had women tied up. She didn’t know where it came from or who possessed it, or how it got into a stack of these magazines. She slowly turned the pages, wondering why these women let themselves be tied up. One picture in particular fascinated her. The woman had her arms tied back and spread to the head corner posts. Her legs had also been pulled back and tied to those same corner posts, and to the woman’s wrists as well. A severe blindfold covered her eyes, and some type of ball gag kept her mouth opened and silent. Janine could see the woman’s open vagina and anus. She became excited, wondering what it would be like to be tied up like that. Her own bed had the four posts as well. Her own vagina became wet, and she could feel her own juices leaking out. She didn’t notice her red shorts becoming dark with her vaginal juices. She did notice her nipples becoming hard, her aureoles wrinkled.</p> <p>She finished looking through the magazine, and when she finished she turned back to the picture that so entranced her. Would her mom tie her up if she asked her to? Would she have to beg? Would she have to cry, or go on a hunger strike?</p> <p>Janine took the magazine, hiding it behind her back, and headed toward her mother’s bedroom. The door was open so Janine walked in. Danielle lay back, in just her bra and panties, reading a book. She smiled.</p> <p>“What’s up, sweetheart?”</p> <p>“Mom, if I asked you to do something for me, would you do it?”</p> <p>“What would depend on what it was,” Danielle answered.</p> <p>“Well, um, ah, I found a magazine in all those LIFE magazines you gave me. And it’s kind of an unusual magazine.”</p> <p>“What kind of magazine is it?”</p> <p>Janine brought it from behind her back and handed it to her mother. She waited as her mother looked through it.</p> <p>“Some interesting bondage positions here.”</p> <p>“Mom, there’s one that’s my favorite.” She took the magazine from her mom, and turned it to the page with the woman with her wrists and ankles tied back to the head corner posts. “This one.”</p> <p>“Hmmm. That is an unusual one. So, what about it?”</p> <p>“I was wondering if, um, if you’d tie me up like that. I never knew such stuff existed. But I want to see what it’s like.”</p> <p>“What am I going to tie you up with?”</p> <p>“I know where there’s some rope, and I bet you know where it is, too,” said Janine.</p> <p>Her mom smiled. “Yes, I know. Bring it all. I will have to figure out what to use for a gag and blindfold. Go get the rope and take it to your room, then get undressed. After all, you can’t stay wet like that,” and her mother pointed to Janine’s crotch. “Sorry, mom, I didn’t know that would happen,” said Janine, totally embarrassed.</p> <p>“You know what, this is nothing, you’re getting wet like that. When I went to my high school prom, I wore a white dress with white panties. Little did I know that my period would start right then and there. But you know what? I went to the girl’s restroom, threw away my panties (fortunately my dress stayed clean), then stuffed carefully wadded up paper towels inside me to keep the blood from flowing until I got home. Anyway, go do what I told you to do and call me when you’re ready.”</p> <p>Janine left to get the ropes, while Danielle herself took off her bra and panties, and stood in her bedroom naked. She rummaged in her box of bondage gear, and found the leather padded blindfold and ball gag.</p> <p>“Mom! I’m ready!”</p> <p>“Coming, honey!”</p> <p>When Danielle entered her daughter’s bedroom, she found Janine lying on the bed face up. She smiled down at her as she spread her legs and climbed on the bed. She climbed on top of her daughter, and French kissed her. Janine opened her mouth and returned it. Danielle slid up her daughter’s chest, across her small breast buds, and put her cunt at Janine’s mouth.</p> <p>“Use your tongue and mouth and make me cum, then I’ll tie you up.”</p> <p>Janine wasn’t certain as to what she was supposed to do, but she opened her mouth and reached out her tongue for her mom’s cunt. She licked, then put her mouth completely around her mom’s cunt, and began to suck, then her tongue found her mother’s clit. In only minutes, Danielle reached orgasm. Janine watched her mom as she jerked around in the throes of her orgasm. Danielle got up, told Janine to sit up, retrieved the blindfold and gag, and kneeled behind her daughter. She buckled the blindfold on very severely. Danielle told Janine to open her mouth as wide as she could. Of course, it wasn’t near wide enough. Danielle pulled down on Janine’s lower jaw while forcing the ball into her mouth with her thumb, and the ball slid in, back behind her teeth, forcing her jaws wide open. Immediately Janine’s jaws began to hurt. She tied Janine’s left ankle, then pulled it back and tied it to Janine’s left wrist and post. Again, she repeated the procedure with her daughter’s right ankle and wrist and post. Each time Danielle heard and small squeals come from her daughter’s mouth.</p> <p>“There you are, tied up like you wanted to be. I will see you later.”</p> <p>“Mmmm! Mmmmmm!”</p> <p>“No, dear. You must remain this way. You only said you wanted to be tied up, nothing about my playing with you or making you orgasm, or playing with your butt hole. See you later.”</p> <p>Danielle left, shutting the door. Janine hadn’t counted on this. She thought her mom would certainly do something to her, rather than just leave her here. She changed her mind. She didn’t want to be tied up after all. But in actuality, now she had no choice. Her mother made certain of that. Janine struggled against her ropes. She couldn’t move her wrists or her ankles. She realized something. Her mother could see both of her holes. Her whole body turned red at her mother being able to see her vagina and anus, both spread wide open, yet her vaginal juices flowed even more. The drool tickled the sides of her head as it rolled down onto her bed. Again, Janine tried to free herself by finding the knots that kept her tied. No good. She couldn’t find the knots.</p> <p>Something began to tingle. Janine could feel it, could experience it, but didn’t know what it was. She moved her bottom around, trying to discover what was happening to her. Wait. She had heard her mom tell her about orgasms. Could this be one? If so, then why couldn’t she reach an orgasm? Janine humped her bottom up and down, feeling the sensations her mother told her about. But she could do nothing by herself, she realized.</p> <p>“Hello, sweetie, how are you doing?” asked Danielle when she entered her daughter’s bedroom.</p> <p>“Mmmmm. Mmmmm!”</p> <p>“I see. Can’t make yourself cum, huh?”</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!”</p> <p>“Well, I forgot to add something to your little nipples before I left the first time. Let me just play with your nipples, and finish them off, then I’ll be back again, sometime soon.”</p> <p>Janine gasped as her mother teased and twisted and pinched and pulled her right nipple until the aureole wrinkled and her nipple stood straight up and hard. Then her mother attached something to her nipple that caused so much pain she didn’t think she could take it. Then her mom repeated the same procedure with her left nipple, and again the searing pain.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t be such a sissy. Those are only clothespins. These are really mild to what a lot of men, and women, use on their bound ‘slaves’. So, see you later.”</p> <p>Janine heard her door shut, and knew that screaming would do her no good. She cried at the pain emanating from the clothespins on her tender nipples. Soon, however, the pain changed into a severe ache and numbing. Her orgasm seemed just a little closer. But nowhere near being able to achieve it on her own. So, still she lay. Janine didn’t know how long it had been, but she heard her door open and shut again.</p> <p>“Janine,” asked Danielle, “don’t you have a boyfriend?”</p> <p>“Mmm hmmm,” she mumbled.</p> <p>“What was his name? Jerrod Langly, right? And he’s twelve years old, right? And he’s never seen you naked, right? And he’s never touched you, right?”</p> <p>“Mmm hmmm,” Janine mumbled again.</p> <p>No one said anything. Soon Janine felt soft hands and fingers roaming around her bare bottom, around her anus, down and around her soaked vagina, then down around her clothespinned nipples. Whoever was touching her flicked the clothespins back and forth, causing a hot sensation scudding through her nipples to her brain. She groaned, enjoying the sensation. She continued to groan as those fingers continued to flick the clothespins. Then suddenly, whoever touched her squeezed the clothespins as hard as they could, Janine crying out in intense pain.</p> <p>“God, Janine, you’re so beautiful,” said Jerrod.</p> <p>NO! Not Jerrod! Why did her mom do this to her? He can see her naked, see her anus, see her vagina, her nipples, her whole body naked and tied up, gagged and blindfolded!</p> <p>Janine then struggled like she’d never struggled before about anything, but the ropes held her securely. He moved his hand back up to cut her vagina, and just held it.</p> <p>NO! NO! You can’t touch me there! You can’t! Let me go! Move your hand off!</p> <p>Jerrod began to move his hand up and down her slit and labia. The feelings shot through Janine like electricity. Jerrod continued to slowly play with her vagina.</p> <p>“God, Janine, your cunt is so beautiful, and smells so sweet.”</p> <p>Cunt? Did he call her vagina a cunt? But she thought it was a really nasty word for a woman’s vagina! But yet, she kind of liked it. She hoped he would call it a cunt again!</p> <p>Jerrod surprised Janine when he slid a finger deep inside her cunt. She couldn’t believe it! Never had she experienced anything like this! She groaned even deeper this time, moving her bottom with his finger moving in and out. But he stopped and pulled it out.</p> <p>Janine felt nothing. When would he touch her again? What would he do to her? Anything he wanted to.</p> <p>She felt the bed move, and hands once again playing with her butt. Then something slid into her cunt, something thick and round and long. It moved in and out of her cunt slowly. She then realized it was his cock! She couldn’t move too easily with his movement, but she tried. Jerrod sped up a little, bringing himself and his girlfriend nearer to their orgasms. Again Jerrod sped up, and Janine soon began to feel her orgasm building. Jerrod sped up as fast as he could go, and just as he shot his load into her cunt she screamed through her ball gag as her own orgasm struck her. Time and again she screamed, until she finally came down.</p> <p>Jerrod’s cock remained erect and ready to go again. He still needed to go again, so this time he aimed his penis directly at Janine’s butt hole, and very slowly began to slide it in. Janine cried out as the thick long sword entered her butt hole. Finally, his cock shoved in up to the “hilt”, and soon moved it in and out. Janine soon became used to the thick rod, and moved with him. In minutes she felt him shoot his second load into her rear hole. She herself reached a second orgasm. Jerrod got off the bed, and watched her two holes as his semen leaked out. Janine screamed and again moved her butt around wanting to be untied, but no one listened to her.</p> <p>Finally, someone began to untie her. But just as soon as her wrists and ankles were untied, someone tied her wrists behind her back and her ankles together. The gag and blindfold were left on.</p> <p>“On your knees, Janine,” ordered Jerrod. Jerrod grabbed by her tits to help her down. Once on her knees, he tied her wrists to her ankles. “Now, I am going to take off your gag, and you will use your mouth to suck me off. Remember where it’s been – inside your cunt, and deep into your butt hole. And don’t say a word when I take off your gag. If you do what I tell you to do, you will be freed.”</p> <p>Once he removed her gag, he stuffed his limp cock into her mouth. It grew instantly, choking her as the head hit the back of her throat. He began to move in and out of her mouth. Janine move her mouth back and forth. New to this sucking on a cock, she didn’t know about using her teeth to gently rake across the penis as it moved in and out. However, Jerrod soon reached a third orgasm. He spurt into her mouth, and kept it in until she swallowed all of his cum. Once he pulled out he gagged her again. He got down on his knees, then used his fingers to make Janine cum again herself.</p> <p>“I’ll be right back,” he whispered in her ear. About fifteen minutes later, after showering and putting his clothes back on, the untied her wrists from her ankles and helped her stand. He untied her ankles, and yet again made her cum.</p> <p>He removed her blindfold, gag, and untied her wrists. Janine flung herself on him, kissing him and hugging him. She knew there would be more, and she couldn’t wait.</p></div>",[]
678,"Tarzan, Jane and Boy",-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-09-24,16,4,"b/g, bond, cbt, self-bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger099.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jordan, 10-years-old, ran around outside in nothing more than a too-tight skimpy swim suit, showing off his genitals and about half of the crack of his tight little buns through the thin material of his swimsuit. “Tarzan” used a large mound of dirt lying behind his house in a small but very secluded area like a forest as the escarpment where Tarzan lived in his movies, starring Johnny Weissmuller as Tarzan, Maureen O’Sullivan as Jane, and of course, Johnny Sheffield as Boy.</p> <p>He waited impatiently for his girlfriend, 11-year-old Jane Lubacker and her 8-year-old brother Kenny. Janey played Jane, naturally, and her brother played Boy. When they finally did show up, Janey wore a very skimpy bikini, her top barely covering her slightly growing breasts and nipples, her bottoms almost not there. Kenny wore a swimming suit that actually fit him.</p> <p>“What are we playing today, Jordan?” asked Janey.</p> <p>“Do you remember the one where Boy found the gold in the river where they swam, and the bad guys kidnapped Jane and Boy to find the main gold vein? I think it was called ‘Tarzan’s Secret Treasure’”</p> <p>“Yeah. It was on TV not too long ago. You know I always watch all the Johnny Weissmuller as Tarzan movies. I always write down what it was about in a special notebook.”</p> <p>“Shall we play that?”</p> <p>“Sure. We need some more people, though.”</p> <p>“Nah. We can pretend them. OK?”</p> <p>“OK. I think we can do that.”</p> <p>In the pause that followed, Jordan got a good look at Janey’s nearly nude body. He couldn’t help himself. His penis grew erect, and pushed on the thin fabric so hard it literally pushed out the top of his swimsuit and showed the head of his cock and the slit. Janey saw this, and began to breathe faster. She had never seen him naked, nor him her.</p> <p>Of course, it seemed like Boy got tied up quite a bit in the movies, so even in the movies where Boy didn’t get tied up, they always made up a small part where Kenny could be tied up. And they always removed his swimsuit. They gagged and blindfolded him (again not part of the movies) just for the fun of it. Kenny hated it at first, but finally got so used to being tied up naked, he couldn’t wait for his sister and her boyfriend to really tie him up good and even torture him.</p> <p>“Jordan, I can see just the tip of your penis. Do you suppose, uh, could I see all of it?”</p> <p>“If you take off your swim suit as well.”</p> <p>“OK. Let’s do it.”</p> <p>Together, as one, they both removed their bathing suits. Jordan was a little embarrassed as his penis stood straight out pointing at Janey in full erection, like a gun ready to be shot.</p> <p>“You’re beautiful,” whispered Janey.</p> <p>“So are you, Janey. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen,” returned Jordan.</p> <p>“What do we do now?” asked Janey.</p> <p>“I know what I’d like to do. I’d like to hug you, hold you, kiss you.”</p> <p>“Kenny, why don’t you go on home. And don’t you dare tell mom or dad what you’ve seen or heard here or I’ll choke your scrawny neck.”</p> <p>Kenny ran off. Hopefully doing nothing more than playing.</p> <p>Jordan walked slowly to where Janey stood. Even at 11-years-old Janey still stood shorter than Jordan. He put his arms around her, his penis now oozing the pre-cum. Janey returned the hug, his penis squashed between their two stomachs, wetting them both. Jordan pulled his head back just enough to give Janey a kiss. Janey, of course, returned it.</p> <p>Janey, like Jordan, was still hairless. Jordan stepped back to look at his girlfriend for the very first time. He noticed her deep dark hair hung down to her knees. Her black eyes pulled you into her. Her Mediterranean colored skin was soft and smooth, just like a baby’s bottom. She had a spattering of freckles across her upper cheeks and across the bridge of her nose. She was slim, but not overly so. And her feet. So perfect. She used six ponytail holders on her long hair, to keep it out of the way. Her large breasts buds, almost ready to be called breasts in their own right, stood out conically with her nipples just as straight and hard as they could be. She could feel her girl juices oozing down her inner thighs.</p> <p>Janey looked at Jordan. His long silver hair, coming to his waist, and clear blue-gray eyes and pale skin contrasted nicely with Janey’s body. She loved his erect penis, his testicles pulled up tight. Jordan used several ponytail holders on his own hair. His own penis became slippery from his own pre-cum.</p> <p>“Turn around, Jordan, slowly,” she asked him.</p> <p>Jordan did as he was asked to do. Janey took a good look at his tight muscular bottom as he slowly completed his turn.</p> <p>“Jordan, would you let me tie you up?” she asked him hesitatingly.</p> <p>“Yes, Janey. Anything for you,” he replied.</p> <p>They carefully walked down the other side of the hill to a large bole in a tree. They pulled out a waterproof tarp, and inside were all the things they would need to tie Jordan. “Into the forest, Jordan,” she ordered him.</p> <p>They walked several yards into the middle of the trees. “Here, stop here, Jordan. This will be a perfect spot.”</p> <p>“Now what do you want me to do, Janey?”</p> <p>“First, help me spread out the blanket. OK, good. Now I want you to lay down on your back.” She waited until he obeyed. “OK, now I want you to hold your hands up to me, palms together.” When Jordan did so, she tied his wrists extremely tight. She then took some twine instead of rope, and began tying his penis until he yelped in pain, then separated his testicles and finished tying them. She tied his ankles together also tightly. She blindfolded him, then wrapped his wrists one more time, pulling his hands over his head and tying them off to a large sapling. She then pulled his feet down, tying a rope around his ankles, and tying it off to a large sapling at the bottom of his feet. She stretched his body so far his ribs showed through his chest. She tied twine around the area where he had been circumcised, tied it off as tightly as she could, then pulled up the twine and tied it off to a branch directly above his genitals. She pulled it so snugly it literally pulled his butt off the ground.</p> <p>“I’m not going to gag you, yet,” she told him. “I want you to lick me with your tongue; my twat, my breasts, my clitoris, my anus. When I am satisfied, I will gag you, then you will get a great surprise. Oh, and don’t say a word whatsoever.”</p> <p>Now Janey did one last thing. She straddled his stomach, then tied ropes from trees on each side of her. She blindfolded and gagged herself, then slipped her wrists into each wide loop of rope. She now found herself severely stretched. She could do anything with her feet she could do with her hands, and never wore shoes or socks.</p> <p>When she was 4 years old, her parents took her to her favorite restaurant. Sitting across from them was an older girl with no arms and she was mesmerized. All the time she ate, Jamey kept her eyes glued to the other girl.</p> <p>“Mommy, daddy, may I go talk to that girl with no arms?”</p> <p>“Of course dear, but remember, don’t embarrass her in any way or make fun of her.”</p> <p>“OK, mommy, I won’t.”</p> <p>Janey slid out of the cushioned booth and walked over the girl. “Uh…uh…excuse me.”</p> <p>“Yes, little one, how can I help you?”</p> <p>“Is it hard to eat and do other things with your feet since you don’t have any arms?”</p> <p>“It was at first, but as a baby I learned very early how to do things with my feet. Soon, as I grew, I was able to many more things with my feet, and now I can do almost anything.”</p> <p>“I’m 5. Is it too late for me to learn to do things with my feet?”</p> <p>“No, but you’ll have a little harder time than I, or others without arms, to work with your feet. First, you must go barefoot at all times. Second, in order to help you get started using your feet, your arms must be ace wrapped to your sides so you can’t use them at all. Then just start using you feet for everything.”</p> <p>“Would you teach me? I could come to your house, or you could come to mine. Please?”</p> <p>“I’ll come to your house tomorrow evening around six. I want you naked and your arms aced up before I get there.”</p> <p>“OK! See you tomorrow!”</p> <p>Her brother also wanted to learn how to use his feet, too. It only took Kenny a couple of days to get his feet and wrists where Brenda told him to put them. By the year’s end, both Kenny and Janey were especially efficient at using their feet. Even better, Brenda had to admit, better than even her.</p> <p>Soon, their parents would stand them naked side by side while ace wraps were used to keep heir arms bound tightly to their sides.</p> <p>Now Janey straddled his stomach. Jordan felt the wetness from her girl hole getting him wet and sticky. Then Jordan felt something both soft and firm roaming back and forth across his teeth. Instantly he knew what they were: Janey’s honey breasts and nipples. Unsure of what to do, he grabbed a nipple as it passed across his teeth again, and held onto it. He bit down, and heard Janey give out some mmms mmmms. He let go. She continued to rub her nipples across his mouth, allowing him to catch them with his teeth, bite them, scrape them. She raised herself up, then put her pussy at his mouth. Without asking, Jordan began to lick her. He stuffed his tongue as deep inside her as he could and moved it around. Janey sucked in her breath, and began to move her pussy around as well. This caused his tongue to pull out, and hit her clitoris. She gasped hard. Jordan continued to play with her clit, until she finally reached an orgasm. If she could, Janey would have collapsed onto his body. Having tied herself with her arms stretched out as far as possible, she couldn’t.</p> <p>Janey scooted back, leaving a wet trail on his chest. Now came the tough part. Cutting the twine around the head of his penis so she could put it inside her. She had planned this out. She had let her toenails grow, then filed all her toenails into sharp points, like the triangular Trench knife used in WW1. She slid down on her butt, until her head lay just above his penis. She threw her legs back and caught the rope the very first time. With her left foot, she caught the twine between her big toe and next toe, and wrapped it around her big toe several times. With her right foot she began with her big toe and began to slice through the twine. In minutes it gave way. Janey raised herself up, scooted back again, this time going past his penis. She used her right toes again to pull the twine from around the head of his penis. His cock was now free, but not his balls. She didn’t care about his balls. She raised herself up and came directly down on his penis, standing straight up in the air. She slid on easily, both her juices and his own pre-cum already slickened his cock, she just rested there for a minute, getting used to his cock being inside her.</p> <p>She began to move slowly up and down on his cock. It felt so good; she had no idea that such a male appendage could feel so ecstatic deep inside her. She began to move faster, then a few minutes faster, and finally fast enough for her to reach another orgasm, and continued until, just a minute later, Jordan spurt deep into her. She could feel his cock spasm and the sperm hitting deep inside her. She collapsed in her bondage, couldn’t move for several minutes, Jordan’s cock shrinking inside her. Janey finally lifted off of Jordan’s cock. Now came the really tough part. Getting herself free. She lay on her back again, bringing her right foot over to her left wrist, and began to work on the slipknot. She managed to get her big toe in between the knot and her wrist, and continued to work on the slipknot until she slipped her left hand free. Now, able to stand, she removed the slipknot from her right wrist with her left hand. She removed her blindfold and gag, then sat down on Jordan’s face.</p> <p>“Clean me out,” she ordered Jordan. Immediately Jordan stuck his tongue into her slit, licking out her juices and his own sperm. He enjoyed his bondage, her orders, and he hoped they would continue. She pulled away from him, got in the 69 position, and ordered him to lick and clean off her anus. Again, he never hesitated. He knew she was very careful about keeping herself extremely clean back there. He started to lick her anus with no qualms whatsoever.</p> <p>Janey moaned, almost cumming, but not quite. She took his cock into her mouth and sucked on it and licked it until it rose again. Once she had him completely hard, she moved her butt from his mouth to his cock. She eased her butt hole above his cock. She grabbed it to steady it, then eased her butt hole down against the head of his cock. He was wet enough that she slid right on. She stifled a scream. Finally, it eased in all the way. He was big. She began to move again, as did Jordan. Suddenly, she shuddered as he spurt deep into her bowels. She fell forward, his feet just above her head. She moved forward, his cock still inside her, pulling it downward toward his feet as well. She reached over with her mouth and began to lick, suck and bite his toes, her sharpened fingernails scratching the bottoms of his feet. He wiggled around, telling her to stop. She felt his cock getting hard again deep in her ass hole. Janey sat up and began to move up and down again until they both reached a second orgasm.</p> <p>“Clean me out again.” She moved her butt hole to his mouth, and he licked at her butt hole until he had sucked up all the sperm he had spurted into her.</p> <p>She got up and untied him. They stood up and she hugged him, then kissed him with all the passion of any adult.</p> <p>They pulled on what clothes they had, and he walked her home, hand in hand. He kissed her goodbye on her porch, squeezed what little breasts she had. She grabbed his cock so it would grow again. It did, but he didn’t care.</p> <p>“I gotta go, Jordan. I love you.”</p> <p>“Oh, God. I love you too. Bye.”</p> <p>“Bye.”</p> <p>“I’ll call you tomorrow.” And he walked away.</p></div>",[]
679,Anchi on Display,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2005-11-22,14,4,"f, bdsm, inc, humil, nc, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger100.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anchi Kigawa Kline, 11 years old, waited anxiously in her room, sitting on her bed naked, wanting to have her nightly bondage session. She could hear the raucous noise going on downstairs in the living room, dining room, and kitchen.</p> <p>Her folk’s dinner party. But they had not told her that her bondage session would be cancelled, so she waited. Her midnight hair shone in her bed stand light, cut in a pageboy style. Her dark eyes sparkled in the light. Her pure white body looked like alabaster. Her small breasts stood out like very pointed cones, tipped by dark brown aureole and nipples. Still hairless and not reached her menstruation yet, she was still a virgin. Her adopted parents never took her virginity. Her flat stomach flowed down to her beautiful hairless vagina, and her small bottom rounded out nicely. Her legs fit her form beautifully, her feet and toes held such beauty as not other girl.</p> <p>Anchi looked at her clock. It read 1830. Her parents normally came up to get her at 1800. Should she go down and ask them to tie her up? What about all those people? She decided. She didn’t care about all those other people. She went to her closet and put on the wrist and ankle cuffs as usual, then her collar. She walked out of her room, down the hallway, and stood at the top of the stairway. The partial wall hid her from everyone in the living room. She had no idea where her parents were. She would just have to walk through the rooms to find them.</p> <p>Apprehensively she put a foot on the first step. Then the next, and the next. Slowly she walked down the stairway, until her foot hit the ground floor. Even slower now, she walked through the living room where several couples sat talking, drinking and eating hor’douvres.</p> <p>No one noticed her at first. Not until she stopped in the middle of the room when she looked around to see if her parents sat among them. The couples became quiet, and just looked at Anchi. Not seeing her parents, she walked on, through the dining room. Here too she stopped, looking around. Again, the conversation gradually died off and they looked at her, standing there naked with the cuffs and collar on. Again, Anchi did not see her parents. So she continued on into the kitchen.</p> <p>She finally found them, standing by the sink, talking to several of their friends. She walked over to them, and they looked very surprised, and their friends stopped talking to hear what she would say.</p> <p>Anchi bowed in the Japanese tradition (as she always did) and whispered, “Honorable parents, you did not come for me at 1800 for my bondage session, so I have come to you. This humble daughter wishes to be bound this evening as usual.”</p> <p>“Rise, my beautiful daughter.” Anchi rose. “I apologize that we, your parents, forgot your bondage session. Would it bother you to be bound in front of all these people?”</p> <p>“No, father. I would consider it an honor.”</p> <p>“Very well. Come with me. Everyone to the living room please.” He grabbed the D-ring in the front of the collar and pulled her to the center of the living room.</p> <p>As their friends all gathered around, Gil pulled his Japanese daughter into the middle of the living room, Anchi keeping her head down in servitude as her real parents taught her.</p> <p>“Some of you know our daughter, Anchi Kigawa. You know we adopted her because we could not have any children of our own. When we adopted her at four years old, she couldn’t speak much English, and we hired a tutor to help her learn our language. During this time, Anchi tried to tell us that she needed to be tied up every day at 1800. We continued this way for several months. It was not until we hired a tutor that she shared what Anchi tried to tell us, which was that her parents did indeed tie her up every evening at 1800. So, to appease her, we began to do so as well. Now, she is very happy we do this for her. We didn’t show up at the proper time this evening, so she came down to tell us. She is not in the least shy or modest. She doesn’t mind it in the least if we bind her right here in the living room, in front of all of you.” Gil turned toward her and told her, “Look up, Anchi. I want you to stand directly below the eyehook in the ceiling.”</p> <p>Anchi looked up, and placed her naked body as she was told to do, directly beneath the eyehook.</p> <p>“I shall return momentarily with her spreader bars.” Gil disappeared through the kitchen.</p> <p>“I just want to say,” mentioned Lil, Anchi’s adopted mother, “that she is a straight A student, is loved by all the students, and never gets into trouble. She is what I believe to be the perfect daughter. Oh, here comes Gil.”</p> <p>Gil carried two spreader bars, a large combination blindfold and trainer ball gag, and several alligator clamps.</p> <p>“Anchi, I want you to look up now, and watch what I do to you.” Anchi looked up. Gil spread the first bar apart to about four feet long, then locked each wrist cuff to the hooks on the ends of the bar. He then stepped onto the living room step stool, and hooked the spreader bar with an attached chain over the eyehook. This brought poor Anchi’s arms stretched way over her head. This brought her up onto her toes, her heels off the floor. Next Gil attached the other spreader bar to her ankles, spreading it far apart until just the tips of her toes touched the floor. Anchi groaned.</p> <p>“Would you like to be blindfolded and gagged before or after I attach the alligator clamps?” asked Gil.</p> <p>“Please, honorable father, before. This humble daughter would rather be surprised.”</p> <p>“Very well. Open your mouth as wide as you can. This ball gag is bigger than you’ve had in your mouth before.”</p> <p>Anchi obeyed. Gil slipped the harness over her head, held her lower jaw down as he shoved the ball inside her mouth, fixed the blindfold, then tightened all the straps, and tightened them again, then locked them all behind her head. He took another chain and attached it to the D-ring on top of the harness, pulled it up snugly, and attached it the to eyehook above her head as well. Now, she couldn’t move her head.</p> <p>“All right, Anchi, now, I am going to attach the alligator clamps.”</p> <p>He rubbed her right nipple to get it hard. Again Anchi groaned, but this time with pleasure. Until she felt the clamp bite down on her tender nipple. She let out a scream. Gil repeated the procedure with her left nipple. Again she screamed. But even though she knew what to expect next, it didn’t ease the torture any. He pulled out her right labia, and attached three alligator clamps to it, then did the same to her left labia. These caused her to sway in her spreader bars. Lastly, he played with her clit, just long enough to get it to become erect from its hood, and attached an alligator clamp to it as well. She screamed in sheer agony.</p> <p>Now he added the Japanese favorite bondage item, the nose hook to her pert nose. He yanked back the hook, and with the small chain attached to it, looped the chain through the trainer D-ring and locked it.</p> <p>“I will do some more to you later. Right now, your mom and I have a dinner party to finish. By the way, if any of you wish to spank Anchi, you may each have ten swats on each butt cheek. You may use them all at once or spread them out over the evening. Have fun.” Needless to say, many of them used their ten hand spankings all at once, while others, the minority, spread their out over the evening.</p> <p>Anchi’s legs and calves hurt from the strain put on them, trying to keep her balance and her toes. Her shoulders hurt from being stretched so far. Drool oozed from around her ball gag and several strings of it landed on her chest, rolling down to her belly button and down to the tip of her clit and around her labia. She could only breathe through her nose, since her mouth was completely filled with the ball, keeping air from going in or out. Her butt stung from all the smacks she received on her bare bottom.</p> <p>Anchi hung there, at the mercy of her parents. She waited to see what else would happen. As she wondered, more hands hit her bare bottom, causing her to cry out, because they hit her hard.</p> <p>Something touched her clamped and pained nipples. She felt something slip over her right nipple behind the clamp, then it bit down on it. Whatever it was, someone (probably her dad) pulled up on it, and attached it to the D-ring on top of her harness. He repeated the procedure with her left nipple.</p> <p>“Sweetie, I have used twine to bind your nipples, and I pulled them up to the D-ring. I hope they hurt. Do they?”</p> <p>Anchi could do nothing except umph through her gag. She honored her parents by accepting whatever pain they wished to put on her. Next she felt something being tied behind each clamp on her labia. Then her dad tugged first on her left labia, and pulled it down until it seemed he would pull it off her body, and tied it to the middle of the spreader bar. He then repeated the procedure with her right labia. The pain shooting through her labia she could barely endure. But endure she did. And still people spanked her bare bottom. It burned, it stung, it was on hell-fire.</p> <p>“Dinner’s ready, everyone,” called Lil.</p> <p>“I suggest anyone who hasn’t spanked Anchi do so now before dinner.”</p> <p>Anchi bore the 50 whacks on her bottom which she endured as a Japanese girl must. She had learned to enjoy and embrace the pain. Of course, her real parents first taught her this before they died.</p> <p>She listened to them all eat, drink, laugh. Her stomach growled, her throat begged for something to drink. She hadn’t eaten today at all. In fact, not since yesterday at noon. Her chest by now shone slick and wet in the living room light. And still drool slipped from around her ball gag. The racking pain now filled her head. Just about every inch of where her dad tied her burned, itched, ached, stretched, and just about any other words that could describe her pain. Her thoughts concentrated on nothing else. Only the pain. The hunger. The thirst.</p> <p>Anchi struggled some more, but her heart. Her mind, her body just couldn’t bear the pain even the smallest twitch sent through her. Her blindfold trapped her tears behind it. She didn’t know what might happen to her next, but she could provide an educated guess. The way her daddy spread her, both her cunt and her butt hole provided perfect targets for all the men. Perhaps even some of the women as well.</p> <p>She heard them. Scooting their chairs back. Laughing still. The clink of glasses. Someone toasting. They all entered the living room where her daddy first bound much earlier.</p> <p>“All right, ladies and gentlemen, which two of you would like to be first to take unfair advantage of my helpless daughter?”</p> <p>No one moved, just whispering.</p> <p>“Oh, come now. George, Arthur, how about you two being our first?”</p> <p>“OK,” said George, “since I volunteered, first, I get choice of holes, and I choose, let me see, her butt hole.”</p> <p>Anchi couldn’t see the man removing his clothes until he was completely naked. Arthur followed suit – or followed suitless (ha ha).</p> <p>Anchi didn’t see them move to her, and readied themselves. They didn’t have to masturbate, their cocks already at full erection.</p> <p>She felt hands caressing her body, sending shivers through her nerves. Someone played with her bound and clamped nipples.</p> <p>“Wait,” said her father, “let me remove the labial and clit clamps.” But daddy didn’t open them, just pulled them off, their teeth biting horribly into her tender lips and clit. The twine, however, he left on.</p> <p>She felt fingers playing with her cunt in front and fingers teasing her butt hole behind her.</p> <p>“Arthur, you ready?”</p> <p>“Sure am, George. Let’s do it.”</p> <p>Everyone watched, enthralled, as George and Arthur plunged their cocks into their respective holes at the same time. Anchi let out with an excruciating scream. The two men just stood there a few moments, regaling in the tightness of her butt hole and cunt. Anchi could feel those cocks as they rested, separated only by the membrane separating her anal canal from her vaginal canal. Then, they moved in and out of her, one man pushing with the other man pulling. The counter-rhythm drove her absolutely wild. She screamed constantly, wanting and needing to reach an orgasm. Then Anchi felt their cocks spurting semen into her holes until they had none left to spurt. Both pulled out, Anchi screaming because she had been right on the verge of an orgasm, but they pulled out leaving her wanting.</p> <p>Over the rest of the evening, all the men fucked her twice. Those that fucked her cunt, got to fuck her asshole, and vice versa. Even all the women got to play with her and masturbated her, but not to the point of that ecstatic release she’d been craving the entire time – an orgasm! Finally, she heard all the people leaving. And still she hung there. Was her mommy or daddy going to set her free?</p> <p>“Good night, sweetheart! We’ll see you in the morning,” yelled her mother softly.</p> <p>“And I’ll give you your orgasm then. Night, sweetie,” intoned her daddy.</p> <p>NO! SHE HAD TO BE SET FREE! SHE COULDN’T LAST ANY LONGER LIKE THIS...!</p></div>",[]
680,Jackie’s Surprised Bondage by Dad,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,A girl surprised by her daddy.,2006-04-02,14,4,"M/g, anal, BD/SM, inc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger101.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Seagull</p> <p>Jackie Marlan played in her back yard. She played on her swing set, in her large plastic maze of tunnels. The grass tickled her bare feet. The pink tube top and pink short shorts showed brightly against her darkly tanned skin and long blond hair and blue eyes.</p> <p>At 11-years-old, she had a slim body, but large breast buds had started to form. She had already had her first period. But she didn’t know what lay in store for her.</p> <p>Her parents called her in for supper, but soon enough that Jackie could take a long bath before supper.</p> <p>Jackie ran up the stairs to her bedroom where she stripped off her dirty clothes, tossed them in the hamper. She walked naked to her bathroom, turned on the faucets to get the water just right, and poured in some bubble bath. While the water ran, she looked at herself in the mirror, and loved what she saw. Her little breasts were larger than a lot of girls her age, yet she hadn’t grown any hair under her arms or on her pubic area yet. She had tiny white lines where her thong bikini strings hid her body, which wasn’t very much. She ran her hands over her tiny breasts, gasping as she pinched her nipples. Down to her pubic area, where she opened her labia, stuck a finger deep inside her hole, and found her clit and began to give herself an orgasm, which cane quickly. She reached behind her, parted her slightly plump bottom cheeks, and licked a finger then slowly ran it up inside her rear hole.</p> <p>She looked at her bath, and the bubbles nearly overflowed the edge of the tub. She pulled her finger out of her bottom and eased herself into the hot but not burning water. She turned off the water, and slid down into the soothing hot bath.</p> <p>“Jackie! My little Wolfschanze!” She heard her father calling her.</p> <p>“I’m in the bathtub, dad! Come on up!”</p> <p>Just about everyone called her Wolfschanze, but most of them shortened to just Wolf. Except, that is, for her folks who almost always called her Wolfschanze, but would shorten it to Wolf when they didn’t want to use the longer vernacular.</p> <p>She didn’t hear him coming into her room, and he yelled “BOO!” at her. Jackie jumped, nearly causing the water to slosh over the tub edge.</p> <p>“Daddy! You scared me,” Jackie told him, grinning.</p> <p>“Here. Stand up and I’ll wash you.”</p> <p>“OK.”</p> <p>Jackie stood, bubbles surrounding her body. Daddy took a sponge, wet it heavily, and began to rub down her back, her bottom, spreading her butt cheeks and cleaning out her little butt hole, down her muscular legs and thighs. He had her turn around, and stood up. He washed her arms, her underarms, slowly down across her chest and breasts, down her tummy and belly button. She automatically spread her legs and he washed out her vagina very carefully, spreading her labia apart and getting in between, down her legs and had her raised her feet, one at a time, washing between her toes, washing her soles and heels. Finally, he poured water over her hair and added shampoo. He scrubbed her scalp and hair, and it took several pourings to rinse out all of the shampoo.</p> <p>Daddy got up, and began to leave.</p> <p>“Daddy, would you dry me off too?”</p> <p>“Sure.” He grabbed her towel and, being a giant size towel, he wrapped her up in it, and carried her baby style downstairs to where mommy was still working on dinner.</p> <p>“Well, what have we here?” she asked when she saw Jackie in her husband’s arms.</p> <p>“Don’t you recognize our little baby? Do you have a bottle fixed for her yet? If not, I’ll have to stuff her teething ring in her mouth.”</p> <p>Jackie loved all the baby attention she was getting, but knew it couldn’t last.</p> <p>“OK, Jackie Wolf, time to get down and get dressed for supper.”</p> <p>Daddy put her down. “Do I have to get dressed? I haven’t eaten naked for a long time.”</p> <p>“I don’t see why not,” agreed mother.</p> <p>Jackie sat at her normal place, mom and dad looking at her beautiful nude body. They ate in silence. Afterward, Jackie helped her mom with the dishes, then crawled into her daddy’s lap to watch TV for a while. Being summer, she could stay up an hour later. She curled up, her daddy holding her by her hip and feet. She liked his hands there. Soon, she fell asleep. Daddy held her gingerly and carried her upstairs, and laid her down, pulling up the covers.</p> <p>He returned to the TV room, and smiled at his wife. He stripped his wife naked and hogtied her on the floor, blindfolded her and ball gagged her.</p> <p>He returned to his daughter’s room, a mask over his face, changing into clothes she wouldn’t recognize. He carried rope, a cloth blindfold, and a knotted cloth for a gag.</p> <p>He walked over to her bed where she lay sleeping soundly. He pulled down the covers, and very gently turned her to her stomach where he eased both her arms behind her back and tightly tied her wrists together. Still, she didn’t wake up. He pulled her bare feet together and tied her crossed ankles as well, then pulled her ankles to her wrists and tied them together in a taught hogtie. Finally, pulled the blindfold tightly around her eyes and tied it behind her head. Now, Jackie began to stir. Daddy shoved the large knot into her mouth and tied it tightly behind her head as well.</p> <p>Daddy watched her begin to struggle, taking pleasure in the fact she didn’t know who was doing this to her. He continued to watch as she rolled around on the bed, making little noises through her gag.</p> <p>“Quit your blasted struggling. Settle down so I can pick you up.”</p> <p>Jackie struggled even harder.</p> <p>Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain on her left bottom cheek. “I said, stop struggling you little twit, or you’ll get another on the other cheek.” Well, she didn’t because she wanted the swats to be equal. His swat on her right cheek satisfied her, and she stopped struggling. But he also put her long hair in a pony tail, tied her big toes together and with the ends, tied them around her pony tail and forced her head back. This elicited a little sharp squeal from her.</p> <p>He quickly rolled her to her back, and attached a clothespin to each nipple. Jackie really let out loud yelps at the pan coursing through her pinned nipples. He rolled her to her side and picked her up by the rope tying her wrists and ankles together, and easily carried her to his car. This put a strain on both her shoulders and hips, but she loved the slight pain. He tossed her onto the back seat where Jackie began to hump her pubic area against the backseat, hoping the man would see how badly she needed to cum. Then realized he couldn’t see her underneath the blanket. Still nothing. Now she could feel her thick cunny juices oozing out from her cunny. It coated her entire pubic area, even her clit and labium. She rolled to her back, and her juices slicked her perineum and into her butt hole as she continued to hump herself.</p> <p>Suddenly, someone touched and tweaked her nipples, pulled them, twisted them, let them pop back to her chest. Jackie screamed at the pain, but felt the pleasure as well. Fingers tickled her along her sides and hips, down to her feet where he picked them up, forcing her back onto her neck, and he tickled the soles of her feet. She laughed uncontrollably. Finally, the tickle torture over, a hand found its way to her cunny, where a finger slipped easily inside, while another caressed her clit.</p> <p>But he just let his fingers lay there, making her do the moving. But that didn’t even work. Jackie couldn’t move hard enough to make herself cum the way she was tied. Jackie cried through her gag, pleading with little sounds, for the man to finish her off.</p> <p>She got her wish, as the unknown kidnapper began to move both fingers, first slowly, then a little faster, and finally fast enough that she reached a shuddering electric orgasm. She quivered, screaming through her gag, bucking against his fingers.</p> <p>When he finished with her he threw a heavy and hot wool blanket over her so when he got to his destination she would be nice and sweaty, and dying of thirst. She heard the engine start and the car begin to move. Sweat covered her in a bright sheen.</p> <p>Her thirst began to get the best of her. The cloth gag soaked up her spittle completely until her it drained her mouth completely dry.</p> <p>Poor Jackie struggled some more, but this just made her hotter. She didn’t realize that the man had turned on the heater full blast to make her sweat even more.</p> <p>Jackie didn’t know how long the man drove, but she heard him pulling into a driveway, her body feeling the slow turn. She heard the garage door slide down, the door opening, and the blanket being yanked off her. The hot air, even though it was hot, felt good on her sweat laden skin. Again, her shoulders and legs felt the pain as he picked her up by the ankles and wrists.</p> <p>She felt herself being carried down some steps, and something being places under her wrist and ankle ropes, then left there. Her legs and shoulders seemed to be pulled on harder. Moans of pain slipped through her gag.</p> <p>Then nothing. Jackie hung there, untouched, in pain, wondering what would happen to her. Her neck began hurting having been pulled back so hard and for so long. She could barely swallow, even when she had something to swallow.</p> <p>“ So...”</p> <p>His voice startled her.</p> <p>“. . . I have a sweet McD’s Big Mac, large fries, and an extra large root beer. Or, I have an even more delicious plate of gritty sand. Which would you prefer?”</p> <p>Unable to speak, or even nod her head, she couldn’t answer.</p> <p>The man removed her gag. “Tell you what, I will choose for you. And if you dare speak, a double gag goes back in that little mouth of yours.”</p> <p>The man picked up the burger and fries and ran them under her nose. “My, don’t those smell absolutely wonderful? Open you mouth and I sill let you have a bite.”</p> <p>Jackie opened her mouth wide, but instead of the luscious burger and fries, he poured a handful of the sand into her mouth. Jackie gagged, trying to spit out the sand, but the man pushed her mouth closed, and held it there, making the sand trickle down her throat. Jackie gagged, coughed, trying to spit out the sand, but to no avail. Jackie struggled in her bonds holding her suspended, hoping that would get the man’s hand away from her mouth.</p> <p>Finally the man removed his hand, and Jackie spit out what sand she could. “Wait. Hold still,” and the man took a soft wet cloth and wiped her mouth out very carefully, ridding her of all the sand. He held the burger up to her mouth, and she took a bite. He fed her the burger, fries and soda, then double gagged her. Jackie felt his hands on her bottom. They felt good. He lowered Jackie down far enough that her twat was at penis height.</p> <p>He took a finger and began to play it up and down her bottom crack, loitering around her beautiful little anus. His hand traveled on down, finding her twat and clit. It seemed her cunny juices ran from her open twat, and dripped down to the floor below her. He stuck a finger in very carefully, and began to masturbate her. As she moved to the man’s finger, she groaned and was ready to cum, but he pulled his finger out. She groaned and moaned, jerking herself around in the ropes wanting him to finish her off.</p> <p>But he wanted to torture her a little more. Suddenly, Jackie’s nipples burned. She felt the downward pull on them, and she felt as though they touched the concrete floor below her.</p> <p>Jackie felt herself being lowered toward the floor, and finally felt the cold concrete on her naked belly. The man put a slip rope leash around her neck to ensure her cooperation. He untied her, but left the blindfold on and the gag in. Once on her feet he jerked her toward a wall. She knew this to be true because the man spread her against the wall, pulling her up off the floor and shackling her by her wrists spread as wide as he could get them. He spread her legs the same way, as far apart as possible, and shackled them in place as well, her feet completely off the floor.</p> <p>He ran his hands up and down her naked and shackled body, tickling her sides, her armpits, her tiny butt, her twat, down her legs to the soles of her feet where she was the most ticklish.</p> <p>“Just wait, Wolfschanze, until I get back. Then I’ll show you a really good time.”</p> <p>Wolfschanze? Jackie thought. Dad? Could it really be him? She had no more time to ponder this question, not with the whip slashing across her back, her butt, and her tender thighs. She screamed through her gag, but realized the man (daddy?) didn’t whip her hard, but hard enough for her to feel the pain. Finally he stopped.</p> <p>He ran his fingers up and down her back, while Jackie stood there, feeling the excitement building deep inside her twat. She shivered as his hands cupped her little breasts and nipples, as he tweaked them, twisted them, pulled them away from her body and let them snap back to her chest. On down her back, where he grabbed each bottom cheek. He pushed them back and forth, up and down, all around, keeping her little anus always in his sight. He moved a finger down and into her twat, getting as much of the juice from there, then inserted his finger deep inside her anus, lubricating her butt hole.</p> <p>The man stripped, although she couldn’t see him. Nor could Jackie aim his penis at her rear hole. Jackie screamed as his cock slid easily into her narrow rear passage. He eased in gently, slowly filling her cunny to the hilt.</p> <p>He rested for a moment, then began his in out movement, while using a finger to rub her clit, his other hand deep into her twat. Jackie couldn’t help herself. She jerked and struggled at his intrusions, but to no avail. Suddenly she orgasmed, and a moment later so did the man. He pulled out, and now she needed to be full again. She wriggled her butt, trying to get him to do it again.</p> <p>He unshackled her, turned her around, then shackled her with her front facing out. He played with her some more, watching her become wet and eager to have him give her another orgasm.</p> <p>He granted Jackie her wish by shoving his hard large round cock deep inside her twat. Hackie screamed out of sheer pleasure as his cock filled her cunt. As he moved hard and fast, he played with her nipples and butt hole. He stuck his middle finger into her back entrance, burying it as far as he could. As he moved his cock in and out, he moved his finger in her ass in and out in counter moves. Soon he came, and began to pull out of both places. Jackie shook her head NO and humped her pelvis, telling she hadn’t reached her orgasm. He shoved his cock back in, and it slid in easily as wet as she was. It only took moments for Jackie to scream through her gag as she orgasmed so hard she passed out for a few seconds.</p> <p>“I’ll be back in a few minutes. I need something cool to drink.”</p> <p>Jackie heard him leave, hoping he would be back soon. But having now way to tell time, she had no way of knowing how long ‘soon’ might be. Even though she continued to be shackled, she struggled even harder than before, hoping the shackles would give way. Sweat rolled off her body, the blindfold and gag hurting her eyes and mouth. Jackie soon tired of struggling, so she just rested, breathing hard.</p> <p>Jackie didn’t hear the man come back, not until he removed the shackles from her ankles, which he then shackled together in a cross. He removed the shackles from her wrists, which he shackled behind her. He lay her face down on the floor on top of a soft blanket. The man pulled Jackie’s ankles and wrists up to each other and shackled them together. He hooked her ankles and wrists together, then pulled the hook up just so far that only her belly barely touching the blanket. Her little nipples pointed straight forward, so he added a set of nipple clamps to them, causing her to scream out loudly.</p> <p>“Well, little girl, I guess you’re trussed up nice and securely. I will see you in the morning. Have fun, Wolfschanze.” She knew it was her dad. It had to be. Now she knew what he did to her was all in fun. And she had enjoyed every minute of it...</p> <p>Jackie had not been able to sleep at all that night, with her ankles and wrists shackled severely, her mouth utterly dry, her eyes hurting from the pressure of her blindfold, from the nipple clamps squeezing her poor nipples together. She had tried to struggle out of her bondage, but knew it was next to impossible.</p> <p>Jackie had no idea what time it was, but her stomach growled and she seemed to be dying of thirst. She didn’t hear him come down the stairs. He touched her bare bottom, and she yelped at his touch, causing her to move her entire body, her nipple clamps swinging and causing her more pain.</p> <p>Her dad (for she knew for certain it was him) pulled her legs even farther apart than they were, showing her tiny little anus. He shoved his cock into her rear canal, and began to move in and out. Jackie can’t help but move with her father. Soon she screamed from another orgasm, feeling her father’s cum spurting deep inside her anal canal. He pulled out and watched as his cum leaked out of her butt hole.</p> <p>Finally, her father completely untied her, except for her gag, blindfold and nipple clamps. He bound her wrists behind her, took up the nipple clamp chains, and led her around awhile in the basement. Finally, he led her upstairs, and sat her in a kitchen chair, where he bound her ankles to the chair legs.</p> <p>Jackie could smell something good cooking on the stove, smelled orange juice, grape juice, milk. Soon she could smell the pancakes and eggs cooking. Her dad put a plate in front of her, then untied her completely. Jackie ate voraciously.</p> <p>When she finished her breakfast, she asked, “Daddy, would you give me a bath and massage me? I really hurt where I was tied so tightly and in strenuously? And I got so sweaty as well.”</p> <p>“Sure, honey,” he answered her. “Are you ready now?”</p> <p>“Yes, daddy.”</p> <p>Of course, after her massage and bath, Jackie once again became his little slave girl. She loved her daddy so much, and her bondage as well, she once again was tied up in different ways around the house and back yard, she didn’t care who saw her, if anybody did.</p></div>",[]
681,Bowling Alley Baby,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,"A little girl and her father met a lonely man at the bowling alley, and he offers to tie up the little girl naked.",2006-04-21,21,4,"MM/g, bdsm, ped, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger102.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I met Michael and his 7-year-old daughter at the bowling alley. He saw I was bowling alone, and he asked if I would like to join him and his daughter. I gratefully accepted. His little girl introduced herself as Athena. I told her how beautiful she looked in her princess T-shirt, jeans, socks and shoes. Her black hair shimmered in the neon lights of the alley, and worn in a ponytail since it came down to just above her waistline. Her black eyes sparkled. She did something that no girl does anymore: she curtsied and said, “Thank you, sir.” I bowed and said that it was my pleasure to meet such a wonderful and well-behaved girl.</p> <p>“Where’s your mother?” I asked her.</p> <p>Michael answered for her. “She died in childbirth. Athena never knew her mother, but I continuously show her pictures of her and tell her what kind of person she was.</p> <p>“Yes,” she added before Michael could say anything, “daddy’s tells me about how he used to tie up my mommy, and how he now does it to me. I really like it, especially when he tortures me.”</p> <p>“Uh, uh, I don’t know what to say,” mumbled Michael.</p> <p>“Don’t worry,” I told him. “I am into tying up little girls myself, but only in my imagination. I would love to tie up your little girl, if she’d let me.”</p> <p>“Yes, I would like you to tie me up. Can we go home and do it now?” she asked her father.</p> <p>“Of course. Would you like to tie up my daughter?” Michael asked me.</p> <p>“If you and your daughter agree, yes I would love to tie up your daughter. She will have to be naked, of course,” I told them.</p> <p>“Well, I don’t know. I’ve only tied her up with her clothes on, and barefoot.”</p> <p>“Daddy, I think it would be wonderful to be tied up naked. Let him do it to me, please?”</p> <p>“If that’s what you really want.”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, daddy.”</p> <p>“Very well. Would you like to follow us to our home?”</p> <p>“That would be fine.”</p> <p>I followed them home, and in only minutes we pulled into his driveway. I watched as Athena grabbed the keys from her dad, run to the door, unlock it and run inside. I knew that as soon as I stepped inside she would be waiting for me with all her clothes off.</p> <p>I followed Michael into the house, and there, standing completely naked, was his daughter, breathing fast, anticipating her naked bondage.</p> <p>“Athena, do you know where your daddy keeps all the stuff he ties you up with?”</p> <p>“Yes. I’ll go get it all for you.” She runs off, and I watch as her little butt twitches as she runs.</p> <p>When she came back in she carried a large box. She put it down in front of me, then squatted down on her knees spreading them far apart as she could, her hands facing upward on her knees, her head down.</p> <p>I opened the box. I couldn’t believe the stuff Michael had used on his wife.</p> <p>“Miss Athena, are you ready to be bound and tortured?”</p> <p>“Yes, Master.”</p> <p>“Stand, with your back to me. And put your hands behind your back.”</p> <p>She stood slowly, and did as I ordered. I proceeded to tie her wrists with a very long piece of soft rope until she could do nothing with her hands. I then took another rope and began to tie her elbows together. She didn’t complain as I roped her both above and below her elbows both above and below them. She didn’t say a word. I then wrapped rope around her upper body, keeping her nipples free. He ran his hand up both of her bottom cheeks. She shivered in my hands.</p> <p>“Now, spread your legs just as wide as you can.” Again she obeyed. I ran a double rope from the ties on the front of her chest, down and severely up into cunt, spreading her labia to really draw it up, ensuring the ropes cut into her clit, then up into her butt crack rubbing against her pink anus, and tied the ropes off to her wrists.</p> <p>“You can pull your legs up now,” I told her.</p> <p>“Master, may I speak to my father?”</p> <p>“Yes you may, but from now on, as long as you are tied up and can speak, you will not speak unless spoken to.”</p> <p>”Yes, Master. Thank you. Dad,” and she turned to him, “why didn’t you ever tie me up like this? It feels so wonderful to be tied up naked.”</p> <p>“I just never thought you’d agree to it.”</p> <p>“Oh, daddy, it’s so wonderful! I feel so free, yet with me tied up I can’t do much.” “Now, turn around and face me,” I told Athena. She obeyed immediately. “First, the blindfold.” I picked out the smallest I could find, and it fit her perfectly, the padded leather blindfold forcing her eyelids closed so she couldn’t see a thing. I buckled it in the hole just past the hole that fit her.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to gag you. Has your father ever gagged you?”</p> <p>“No, Master. Never.”</p> <p>“Well, you just open your sweet mouth and I will try to fit the ball into your mouth.” She opened as widely as she could, and I shoved a ball into her mouth that was slightly larger than her mouth. I pulled down on her chin with one thumb and pushed on the ball with the other. It slid in behind her teeth, expanding her jaw severely. In fact, she gave out with a little yelp, for like the blindfold, I buckled it into the next hole that caused her cheeks and mouth press in while the ball pressed out.</p> <p>“Are you all right, Athena? Do you want me to untie you?”</p> <p>She nodded yes, the shook her head no.</p> <p>“Now, I am going to help you to the floor, face down, and I will continue to tie you.”</p> <p>Once on the floor, I crossed her ankles and tied them tightly, then pulled her hands up and pulled her ankles up as well toward her bound wrists, and tied her in a very severe hogtie and arched position. I then tied rope around her ponytail, pulled it back and tied it to her wrist/ankle ties, forcing her head and chest up, her blindfolded eyes looking at the ceiling.</p> <p>“Now, has your daddy ever put clothespins on your nipples or any other parts of your body?” She shook her head no and made little fearful noises.</p> <p>Then, I did it. I played with first her right nipple to get it nice and hard, then let the clothes pin snap shut on it. She screamed. Then, the left nipple, and another scream. Of course, her little twat gushed with her sweet juices as if water through a broken dam.</p> <p>“Now, I am finished, at least for the time being. You can play around on the floor, however you can do it best. Have you ever heard of an orgasm?”</p> <p>She nodded her head yes with a little “Huh uh,” emerging from behind her ball gag, from which drool now started to leak, dripping onto her chest and fall onto the floor. I watched as she struggled a little bit, then rest.</p> <p>Soon, I watched her as she began to struggle more, knowing that this was the first sign of a girl’s orgasm. Michael and I continued to watch as she struggled more and more. “You are nearing an orgasm, Princess,” I told her, “but the way you are tied, you will never succeed. I could do you myself, but I would like to tie you up in a different way, if you would allow me to, and I assure you you will reach your first orgasm. Do you agree?”</p> <p>Athena made loud sounds, which sounded happy. “All right. Hold still and I will untie you, but I will leave your gag in and your blindfold on.”</p> <p>Once accomplished, I tied her wrists in front of her, and tied her ankles together. I yanked on her wrists, and Michael showed me her room. It was absolutely beautiful.</p> <p>“My wife fixed this up for her before she was born. Athena has added to it, just as her mom would have done.”</p> <p>“It’s absolutely beautiful,” I told him. “I don’t know if I can justify tying her up in here. It’s not the right atmosphere. It’s too pretty, too Athena for being tied up. Do you have another room somewhere?”</p> <p>“Yes, follow me,” Michael said. I pulled on Athena’s wrist leash, following Michael. I walked slowly enough so she wouldn’t trip and fall. He walked down a long hall (a very big house, I came to find out) and into a room at the end and on the right. He unlocked the door and led me in, turning on the lights.</p> <p>The bed was perfect. It had support railings at both the foot and the head. “Athena, I am going to untie your feet and wrists, them put you on the bed. I want you to spread your legs and arms out just as far as you can. OK?”</p> <p>She nodded yes. I watched as she shook in anticipation and, hopefully, willing. “Do you want me to untie you and stop everything right now?”</p> <p>She shook her head no vehemently. I untied her, and put her in the middle of the bed. I brought the box of ropes and tortures with me, and quickly tied her spread-eagle.</p> <p>“Now, sweetheart, if I do something you don’t want me to do, snap your fingers on your right hand twice. OK? Let me hear you snap your fingers.” Her fingers snapped nice and loud. “I will tell you what I am going to do before I do it, that way you will know what is going on and be allowed to snap your fingers.”</p> <p>I reached in the box and pulled out alligator clamps with a chain running between the two to attach to her tender virgin nipples. “I am going to attach clamps with teeth to each nipple. They will hurt intensely, but will eventually turn to pleasure underneath that pain. Snap your fingers twice if you don’t want me to.”</p> <p>She didn’t snap. I lightly played with her right nipple, until it came erect and her little aureole wrinkled beneath it. I then attached the first clamp. She screamed bloody murder. I played with her left nipple the same way, and attached it to her nipple. Again she screamed.</p> <p>“Snap twice if you want me to take them off.” Nothing. I turned to Michael and asked him, “Does she know anything about the male and female anatomies?”</p> <p>“Yes. I told her just last year about sex, how a boy gets erections and put their penises inside the girl’s vagina. I also taught her all the pejorative words for the male and female sexual organs, and breasts.”</p> <p>“So she knows what a cunt is, a tit, a clit, a pussy, cock and balls, etc.”</p> <p>“Yes,” Michael replied.</p> <p>“Athena, your pussy lips are wide open. Can you feel your juices running from your cunt?”</p> <p>She nodded. “OK. Now. I am going to add more pain. I am going to put one of these alligator clamps, like are on your little tits, to each pussy lip. Snap your fingers twice if you don’t want me to.” Again, nothing. “All right. First, your right pussy lip.” I didn’t waste any time. I pulled it out as far as I could and allowed the clamp to snap down. She shook the entire bed as she struggled at the pain. I then repeated the procedure with the second clamp, and again the struggling. Screams of pain echoed from her gag as she tried to accept the pain. Soon, she settled down.</p> <p>“Athena, do you want me to quit yet, and untie you?” She shook her head no. “You have a very strong girl, Michael. Now Athena, I am going to rub some athletic rub on your little clit, inside your cunt, and deep into your butt hole. It will at first feel nice and cool, then it will gradually turn to heat and you think you won’t be able to bear it. Do you want me to stop now?”</p> <p>Again, she shook her head no. “All right, honey. Here come the crème.” I first rubbed a large amount liberally on her clit, her labia, and deep into her pussy, then deep into her butt hole. She squirmed when I inserted my finger into her rear hole.</p> <p>We watched as Athena began to feel the heat. “It will take about 20 to 30 minutes for this to be over.”</p> <p>Poor little bondage girl Athena threw herself from side to side, shook, screamed as the heat increased.</p> <p>“Will anything stop that?” Michael asked.</p> <p>“No. It has to run its course. I know how it feels. My wife used to tie me up and use it on the head of my cock, all over my balls, and deep into my own butt hole. Did you ever have your wife tie you up?”</p> <p>“No. She always wanted to be the one tied. So I obliged her, and we both had lots of fun.”</p> <p>We watched Athena as the crème began to wear off. Her thrashings finally ebbed to nothing.</p> <p>“Did you like that, Athena?” I asked her.</p> <p>She didn’t answer right away. Finally, she nodded her head. “Do you want me to do it again?” This time she snapped twice. “Good. I wasn’t going to do it anyway. Now, I am going to remove the clamps from your labia, then I will very slowly bring you to an orgasm. OK?”</p> <p>Of course, I didn’t tell her how I was going to remove them. I didn’t open them, just very slowly pulled them off her labia. She screamed again, and again, for each one. But then, I got my middle finger wet from her juices, and began to rub her clit very slowly and very softly. She began to move to my finger. Then, I slid my finger into her cunt, and very slowly moved it in and out. I took the middle finger of my other hand, got it wet, and slid it deep into her butt. She squirmed, but this time not from pain, but from pleasure. I began to move both fingers in and out, at a steady pace. Not fast enough to bring her to orgasm, yet not slow enough for her not to feel it. She began to hump her hips up and down against my fingers. But she still couldn’t cum. This lasted for about thirty minutes. I knew she grew frustrated. So, I sped up.</p> <p>She continued to hump my fingers, and I sped up more, until I watched her tiny bound body begin to writhe and throw her body back and forth, and finally reached that ultimate sexual release. We watched her as she screamed and flung herself around, until she settled down.</p> <p>“That was your first orgasm, sweetheart,” I told her. “Would you like to be untied now?”</p> <p>She shook her head no. “Would you like me to retie you?” She nodded. Basically all I did was untie her ankles from the foot rails, pull them up and tied them to the head rails and to her wrists. This put her bottom and cunt up and wide open.</p> <p>“I have only two things to do to you now. First, I am going to attach a chain to the chain between your alligator clamps, pull it up as far as I can, and lock the second chain around the top of the railing, pulling on your nipples. Ready?” She nodded slowly, not knowing what to expect. I did so, and she writhed on her bed as the clamps bit deep into her tender nipples.</p> <p>“Now, for one last thing. I am going to put some rather large anal beads into your butt hole.” I didn’t ask her if she wanted me to or not. I just did it. She merely groaned as the large balls slipped into her rear end. I began to rub along her pussy, then slid a finger and brought her near to orgasm, but not quite.</p> <p>“We will now leave you for the night, and your daddy and I will see you in the morning. Come on, Michael, let’s go.”</p> <p>Athena began screaming. “That will do you no good, Princess,” I told her. “You will be there all night. And expect more in the morning.</p></div>",[]
682,Dana Lost,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,A 13-year-old girl captured on a cattle ranch. The ranch hands have fun.,2006-04-25,10,4,"f, MMM, bdsm, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger103.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Raven-haired Dana, 13 years old, ran for her life. Her black eyes held terror. Her butt-length hair blew in the breeze. But she couldn’t run very fast.</p> <p>A severe ball gag forced her mouth wide open, beyond her jaws ability to open that widely. A piece of duct tape ran from just under her nose to below her lower lip, a second piece from just above her lower lip to her chin, and from one jaw joint to the other. A third piece ran diagonally from under her left hear to below her right jaw, a fourth diagonally from under her right ear to her left jaw line. A fifth piece of duct tape ran straight across from jaw line to jaw line. She could only breathe through her nose. Her elbows had been bound together, and rope wrapped from just above her elbows, down her arms and to her wrists which were tied together. Other rope kept her arms tied tightly to her sides. A crotch rope rubbed her vagina, clit and anus absolutely raw, with a lot of it wrapped snugly around her throat tugging at her throat as she ran, choking, but she had to go on. The collar tightened to its maximum and that didn’t help any. Her small breasts were bound tightly and forced out even further from her body than they actually were, her nipples too poking straight out, and severe nipple clamps bit into them. Her pussy lips and clitoris had been whipped so hard for so long they were swollen about as big as they could be and hurt very badly. Her bottom burned as if on fire from within after being beaten with a small bamboo switch. Blood had run from the harsh striped marks. </p> <p>Yet she ran through the forest, not knowing where to go. Her ankles and legs bore the marks of other ropes. She had managed to run free when her captors left her alone and the door open. Tears ran down her cheeks. Rocks, small pieces of bark, and bits of pinecone and pinecone needles tore at the tender soles of her feet.</p> <p>She tripped, and fell to her face. Her breasts became squashed under her weight, the nipple clamps biting even harder into her nipples. Screams emanated from her bound mouth. She managed to get to her feet, but heard dogs. She knew she wouldn’t have a chance, but she would try anyway. She would cut back and forth to try to lose the dogs’ senses of her smell.</p> <p>Then, Dana fell and stayed down. She couldn’t go any farther. She would wait for the men who captured her to find her.</p> <p>She watched for them, and it was only a few minutes before they found the little girl prone on the ground, crying her eyes out. They wasted no time. They blindfolded her, pulled her up, then attached cuffs with a short chain to her ankles. They made her walk back, her small feet being forced to run as best as she could, sometimes falling because of the foreshortened chain. She would then be picked up by the collar by one of the men, choking her badly.</p> <p>She knew when they returned to the dungeon. One of the men led her into the small cell, exchanged her ankle cuffs for ropes, tying her ankles as tightly as they could. They attached the wall chain to her collar, pulling her up off her heels to stand on her toes only. Then they left her. She heard the cell door shut and be locked. She didn’t know why they had to do that, she couldn’t go anywhere now. She thought back to the time she was captured. She had been playing in the park, by herself. It was early, because her class had gotten out early, so no other children played. She had first gone home to change clothes – tank top, shorts. No bra. She had kicked off her shoes and socks and ran barefoot around the sand covered playground. She swung on the swing for a while, then slid down the slides. When she ran over to the swing again and sat down, something was put over her nose and mouth, and when she woke up she found herself in the cell naked and severely hogtied and gagged on a green Army cot. She struggled to get free, but she was tied too tightly.</p> <p>It seemed like hours before anyone came for her. The six men wore Halloween masks. One of them untied her ankles, put a collar on her, attached a chain with a lock to the front ring, and pulled her along. She started to cry, but the men paid no attention to her.</p> <p>Where were they taking her? What would they do to her when they got there? Would they torture her? Would they kill her? She didn’t know. All she could do was wait and see. They stopped, and covered her eyes with a thickly padded blindfold, which buckled tightly in back. Then one of the men jerked on her chain once again, almost pulling her down to the ground. She managed to regain her balance, but the men began to run, and she had a hard time keeping up with them.</p> <p>She fell several times, but the men didn’t care. They continued to run, dragging her with them. When she became too heavy to pull along the ground, once again they helped her up to run some more. Her body became covered in dirt and blood from many scratches she received from being dragged along the ground.</p> <p>When they finally reached their destination, The Barn, Dana was untied, but retied with her wrists tied way above her head, forcing her to stand on tiptoes. Her ankles were bound tighter than they had been before, and attached to a ring in the floor, pulling her even more straight. She remained gagged and blindfolded.</p> <p>Within minutes of being retied, Dana felt a knockout force of water hitting her directly in her stomach. This knocked the wind out of her, and before she could catch her breath, the water slammed into her pussy, causing unbearable pain. Down her legs, calves, feet. Then back to her stomach, and up, the water hitting her on each of her tiny breasts, causing more searing pain. Up her chest, then her neck where she felt as though she was choking.</p> <p>Next, the water hit her bare bottom, and seemed to somehow spread her butt cheeks, the force smashing into her butt hole. Down her legs, calves and feet again, still from behind. Then her waist, up her back, and into the back of her neck. Then, the water stopped.</p> <p>Dana hung there, soaking wet, severely strung up, unable to move, speak or hear. She heard nothing. She didn’t know it, but her ribs shown through her skin, being strung up so severely.</p> <p>The ropes on her wrists and ankles began to burn. She had never stopped crying. But now, her tears began to dry up, having to water left in her eyes to cry anymore. Suddenly, one of the men holding needle nosed pliers in his hands used them to twist both nipples as hard as he could. She screamed through her gag. He then twisted them the other way. She screamed again. He pulled on them until they were pulled out so far, they didn’t look like nipples. The pliers squeezed down on them remorselessly hard. He let them snap back. Finally, he pinched with the pliers, using all his strength to do so. </p> <p>She couldn’t move, do anything but scream again through her ball gag, but her little muffled screams fell on deaf ears. By now, her nipples bled from the torturous treatment. The man applied hydrogen peroxide to her bleeding nipples, and the blood stopped very quickly. But that didn’t stop him from attaching adjustable nipples clamps and tightening them down as tightly as he could. He did the same to her lower lips and her clit. Dana screamed even more.</p> <p>The man left her...</p></div>",[]
683,2 Girls Tied Together by Their Brothers,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,,2006-06-08,10,5,"b/b, g/g, bd, nosex, mind-control",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger104.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Her name is Sylvia, 11 years old, with a trim body, but with slightly plump nipples and aureole, pudenda and bottom. She still bore no underarm or vaginal hair. Her hairless body intrigued her brother. These features accentuated, rather than denigrated, her lovely form. Her long dark hair hung to the bottom of her butt cheeks, her eyes seemed to always sparkle, and her beautiful smile almost never left her face. Except for those certain occasions when someone had her naked, tied, gagged and blindfolded. Her little brother, 9-year-old Mark, usually had that opportunity.</p> <p>Mark bore close-cropped blond hair, large nipples, and cute butt and genitals. He too bore no underarm or pubic hair. He sported a nice-sized cock for his age, and the boys at school envied him. He knew, because a couple days a week some of the boys would gather in the rest room and let down their pants and underwear. He always won in his larger sized penis.</p> <p>He didn’t mind being tied up once in a while, but he knew his sister literally lived to be tied up, and he did his best to accede to her wishes. She also couldn’t be tied up with clothes on of any kind. She had to be completely naked. She even took off her jewelry she liked to wear.</p> <p>Summer vacation just started, and both their parents worked, so they were left alone from 0730 to 1830, plenty of time to tie Sylvia for a very long time. And when Mark tied her up, she remained that way all day.</p> <p>Mark pulled on a pair of cut-off jeans shorts and stomped on the stairs as he headed for the kitchen to make certain Sylvia heard him. He pulled up a chair at the kitchen table and waited.</p> <p>Sylvia slowly entered the kitchen naked, her head bowed. Quite often they played Master/Slave, but not all the time. This time, they did.</p> <p>“You kept me waiting, Slave. What is your excuse, not that I’ll pardon you.”</p> <p>“I was in the bathroom, Master. I was relieving myself.”</p> <p>“I see. Describe to me what you did, and make sure you give me every detail.”</p> <p>“Oh, Master. I couldn’t do that! That would be too embarrassing, too humiliating!”</p> <p>Mark gazed down past her face, to her little breasts, to her bare cunny. He got up and pulled a chair out and set it facing her own.</p> <p>“Sit down,” Mark ordered her. She obeyed immediately. He went to their hiding place and pulled out a box of “goodies”. “Put your arms over the chair back and cross your wrists.’</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” she intoned in a whispery voice. This forced her up more, because the top of the chair was slightly higher than her armpits. Mark wasted no time. He tied her wrists tightly then tied them to the middle of the cross rung of the back, then added two shorter ropes. One he tied around her wrists and pulled it to her left ankle, and tied it off to the left upright. He repeated the procedure on her other ankle and the right upright of the chair. Next, he pulled her right ankle, back and center and tied it to the back leg center rung of the chair, and did the same to her left ankle. Then he pulled her ankles crossed, and tied them again. He tied her big toes to the opposite rungs of the chair, pulling harshly on her delectable digits.</p> <p>Sylvia knew what came next. The blindfold. She hated the blindfold. It kept her eyelids closed tightly so she saw nothing but darkness. Then he put clothespins on her nipples, after playing with them to get hem standing out. Which didn’t take much. She wanted to scream every time he did this to her, but she barely grunted through closed lips.</p> <p>And lastly, the butt plug. This was the worst. Her butt had been pulled up enough by her arms over the back of the chair so that he could easily slide it inside her, but she couldn’t eject it. He used his own spit to wet her butt hole, and a finger deep inside it, then slid it in. She squealed as it settled in.</p> <p>But now came the fun part. Her brother began to rub a finger up and down her little slit, making her feel so good. Sylvia couldn’t do a thing to make him speed up. She knew he would eventually make her reach her orgasm, sometimes many times, sometimes only once, but making her reach the point then stopping really irritated her, and she understood that’s what a sadist did to a masochist.</p> <p>“Now, Slave, tell me about you relieving yourself on the toilet. You were late, and I am still hungry. You were supposed to be here by 0800, but you weren’t here until 0801.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Master. But I couldn’t help it.”</p> <p>“I am going to ask you one more time, tell me every detail of what you had to do in the bathroom, Slave.”</p> <p>“I... I had to pee first. I had to... to push my bl... bladder for it to come out my pee hole. My... my pee finally came out, and it hit the toilet bowl. Soon it... it stopped. Then I had to... No! I can’t tell you, Mark! It’s just too embarrassing!”</p> <p>Mark grabbed Sylvia’s neck, not enough to hurt her, but enough so she might choke just a little. He applied this procedure quite often to her, and she seemed to like it.</p> <p>Squeezing her neck just a little more, he told her, “First you failed to call me Master. Now, tell me, or I’ll gag you as well and leave you here all day and all night!</p> <p>“All right! All right, Master!” He let go of her neck and she continued, “Then I had to – poop!”</p> <p>“Keep going my Slave. Describe to me what happened.”</p> <p>“I had to strain at first to get the first bit of... of stuff out of my posterior.”</p> <p>“No, tell me what you call it, or what I call it, Slave.”</p> <p>“My asshole. After that, the rest of the... the poop came out as one bunch of stuff...”</p> <p>“No! What do we call that ‘stuff’ coming out of anyone’s asshole!”</p> <p>“The shit came out a bunch at a time, until I felt better, and my stomach didn’t hurt any more. I got up and wiped my bottom.”</p> <p>“Didn’t you do any more to clean your asshole, Slave?”</p> <p>“I... I got my middle finger wet and soapy, then I stuck it up my asshole and pulled it out, doing that again and again until my finger came out clean. Now, Master, may I go?”</p> <p>“No. You may not. Just sit there, Slave, until I get done with you, which my be a very long time.”</p> <p>Sylvia sat there, naked, bound and blindfolded, wondering what her brother was going to do to her.</p> <p>Sylvia felt his hand on her lower jaw. “No, please don’t gag me with that. It hurts too bad!”</p> <p>“Isn’t that what a Slave like you is supposed to feel? Pain? Now, open your mouth while I pull down on your bottom jaw.”</p> <p>She did as he ordered, and Mark shoved a slightly overlarge black ball gag into her mouth, with two straps going from the ball to the back of her head, a strap going from under her chin to the top of her head, and on top of the harness stood a D-ring. Sylvia felt Mark tug on the ball gag, shoving it into her mouth as far as he could, then locking all the straps in the back of her head</p> <p>“Now, what can I do to my naked, bound Slave? Do you have any ideas, Slave?”</p> <p>Sylvia mumbled through her gag. She could feel the drool dripping from around her mouth and onto her chest. It always did that. She hated it, but her brother loved it. She felt it rolling down her chest between her pinned nipples, and into her little cunny, pooling in the seat of the chair, rolling under her and into her asshole.</p> <p>“I know, Slave, how about this.”</p> <p>Mark began to slide his finger up and down his sister’s slit. Not only was it wet from her drool, her own juices added to the wetness as well. Mark listened to Sylvia’s moaning as he moved his finger very slowly up and down her bare slit. He would make her cum, but not now. But he would play with her throughout the day. He allowed his finger to slip inside her cunt, and he turned it slowly deep inside her front hole, and he watched as his sister squirm her bottom as he played with her. He knew she was ready to cum, so he pulled his finger out. Sylvia screamed through her ball, but she knew he would do this throughout the day.</p> <p>He whispered in her ear, “I’ll take care of you later.” And he disappeared.</p> <p>Sylvia moved, squirmed, worked at her ropes, but as usual, she knew her attempts at getting loose proved useless. She sat there, tied, nipples clamped, blindfolded and gagged by her brother. She loved it, she loved the torture. Especially since it was her brother doing it. There seemed to be something really bad about having your younger brother doing tie-ups. To be naked in front of him. To have him make you cum. When he allows you to.</p> <p>She never told him how much she loved him, but she would tell him after he untied her. He had never told her either.</p> <p>“Hey, sis. There’s a new family in town. They have two kids our age, our sex. His name is Tony and he’s my age, and his sister’s name is Lessa, and she’s your age. In fact, they’re here now. Guys, this is my sister, Sylvia.”</p> <p>Sylvia started screaming. Why did her brother bring those kids in with him, to see her naked and bound! “Uhhhhhhh! Uhhhhhhh!”</p> <p>“Oh, she’s my Slave. I am her master. We don’t do this all the time, just some of the time. So if you two want to learn about tying up, come over in a couple of days, and I’ll start teaching you. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, Mark, that sounds cool,” said a boy’s voice. “Yeah, it looks like fun,” said a girl’s voice.</p> <p>“See you, sis,” and Sylvia heard them leave again. She didn’t cry, though she nearly did. Maybe she could help out in tying the boy or girl up.</p> <p>She tried to move to ease the pain in her armpits, her wrists, her ankles and toes, but nothing helped. More and more drool leaked from around her lips, flowing down her chest and pooling even more into her asshole. If she moved her bottom, she could hear the occasional squeaks it provided on the hard wooden seat. But then, she started to itch down there, the liquid from her drool and from her vaginal juices mixing, drying at the edges, making her itch. Unbearably. Itching powder type of itch. An itch that even scratching couldn’t help, that only a shower using the spray head could help make go away.</p> <p>Her stomach growled. Her throat burned from being dry. But Sylvia just sat there, because she could do nothing else.</p> <p>She heard voices again.</p> <p>“Hey, sis, you hungry and thirsty?” She nodded violently, squealing through her ball.</p> <p>“What would you like? Hot dog with sauerkraut, mustard and ketchup?” She shook her head no. “Ham sandwich with mustard, milk, and a piece of cake?” Sylvia definitely nodded at that.</p> <p>“Sit down, guys, while I fix us something to eat. Then I’ll fix my sis what she wants. I’ll have to remove her gag and feed her, but she has to eat and drink.”</p> <p>“She looks great sitting there like that,” Sylvia heard Lessa say.</p> <p>“Would you like to be tied up like that?” asked Mark.</p> <p>“I... I don’t know. Maybe.”</p> <p>“Eat first, then let me know as I feed Sylvia.”</p> <p>With everyone having eaten, including Sylvia and her ball gag replaced, Mark asked Lessa, “Well, what do you say. You want to be tied up like my sister?”</p> <p>“I’m scared,” she replied.</p> <p>“Nothing to it,” said her brother, Tony.</p> <p>“Just remember, once I start, I will not stop,” Mark told Lessa.</p> <p>“Yes, tie me up like your sister. Just remember, I’ve never done this before.”</p> <p>“Take your clothes off,” ordered Mark.</p> <p>“You mean, here, in front of you and my brother, and your sister?”</p> <p>“Yes. And if you don’t, one of us will hold you while the other undresses you. Your choice.”</p> <p>The two boys watched as Lessa slowly stripped, covering herself as she finally stood naked before the two males. They could tell she was on the plump side.</p> <p>“Move your arms, and let them hang by your side, and spread your legs.”</p> <p>They noticed she stood shorter than either of the boys, and in fact was even slightly shorter than Sylvia. They noticed her nipples and aureole pushed out in their soft plumpness, her belly slightly protruding, her little butt looking as soft as a pillow full of baby powder. They followed her down to her belly button, and on down to between her legs. The boys saw her labia hanging far down. Her legs and feet just fit her.</p> <p>Mark pulled out a kitchen chair, and placed it in front of Sylvia so the two chairs faced each other.</p> <p>“Sit,” ordered Mark. Lessa did so.</p> <p>Mark removed his sister’s blindfold so she could see her new bondage friend.</p> <p>Tony watched as his new friend tied his sister as he had tied Sylvia. But when he attached the clothespins to her nipples is when Lessa let out with a blood-curdling scream. Only her ball gag kept it from being heard from outside the kitchen. Then, Mark tied their knees together, pulling them out and tied to their arms. Finally, now that he had something to do this with, he took two pieces of twine and with one end, tied it to Sylvia’s right clothespin, pulled it, and tied it to Lessa’s left clothespin, pulling both nipples out and toward each other. Both screamed through their gags, because they were forced to lean forward as far as they could, and still their nipples pulled them even farther out. He repeated the tying the twine to their other set of clothespinned nipples. Now, they couldn’t lean back.</p> <p>Mark didn’t blindfold them, but wanted them to watch the other in total agony. Tony watched in total ecstasy, because he had never seen a naked girl before. Now he got to see two, naked and tied up and gagged. Then he noticed the drool coming from Sylvia’s mouth and rolling down her chest and onto her slit and the chair. He looked at his own sister as she, too, began to drool, watched as it hit her chest, rolled down, to pool around her slit.</p> <p>“What do I do now?” Tony asked Mark.</p> <p>“Watch,” Mark told him.</p> <p>Mark stood next to his sister, and reached down with his hand and began to lightly rub his finger up and down her slit. Tony watched, then did the same to Lessa. Neither girl could take her eyes off the other girl’s body, especially the hand at the other girl’s crotch.</p> <p>“Now, speed up just a little,” Mark told Tony. Tony watched to see how fast his new friend sped up. “Now, slip your finger into her cunt and just move it around, but not in and out.”</p> <p>Tony did what Mark told him to do. He didn’t realize how nice it felt deep inside his sisters’ cunt. Tony never saw naked girls before. Now here he was, staring at two girls, one of them his sister, naked, tide up, gagged, and at his mercy. And he had his finger in his sister’s pussy!</p> <p>“Now, quickly pull out!” said Mark. Tony did, at the same time as Mark. The girls yelled, wanting the boys’ fingers back inside them.</p> <p>“Well, Tony, should we make them reach orgasm, or make them wait a while?”</p> <p>“Orgasm,” said Tony.</p> <p>“Let’s do it. Stick your finger inside, and just above where the slit ends, is a little knob. That’s their clits. As you run you finger in and out of her, with your other hand rub her clit. They will reach an orgasm fairly quickly. Once they’ve reach an orgasm, we can either continue to make them reach orgasms, or quit and make them wait for another time.”</p> <p>“Let’s make them have one over and over again,” said Tony.</p> <p>Tony watched, mesmerized by his sister’s actions. Lessa began to jerk in her bondage, move her hips back and fort as best as she could, as fast as she could. Tony sped up, and watched as Lessa tensed, pulling at her bonds, screaming into her gag. He had never seen a girl orgasming before, and he was totally enthralled with it.</p> <p>“Quick, look at her toes,” said Mark.</p> <p>When the girls struggled, the twine pulled even harder on their clothespinned nipples because they couldn’t not stop struggling.</p> <p>Tony looked down, and saw his sister’s toes curled back tightly. Lessa finally relaxed, breathing hard. Sylvia experienced her own orgasm. The two boys continued masturbating their sisters until they both reached their second orgasms. Then, their third orgasms.</p> <p>“Don’t you think they’ve had enough?” asked Mark.</p> <p>“No! Five orgasms, then we’ll quit.”</p> <p>So the boys continued to make the girls reach two more orgasms, then true to Tony’s word, they quit, withdrew their fingers, and wiped them under the girls’ noses.</p> <p>“Should we untie them yet?” asked Tony. Mark looked at the two girls.</p> <p>“Girls, do you want to be untied yet? Unless you both say yes, you will both remain tied up the rest of the day, with us masturbating you when we feel like it.”</p> <p>Both girls shook their heads no. The boys left. Lessa and Sylvia gazed at each other, their nipples hurting like nothing they had ever experienced before. The chairs puddled with their juices at their cunts’ openings, their drool adding to the wetness. No amount of struggling would free them, and they wanted more. Sylvia because she was used to it and actually needed more, and Lessa because it was her first time, and wanted to experience more.</p> <p>So, they sat, bound and gagged, looking at each other, just now seeing what the other looked like. Lessa wore her blond hair short, and her skin was light as milk. No tan lines accentuated her body. Sylvia could see no blemish. Suddenly, Sylvia decided to pull back hard, knowing it would hurt her own nipples, but hoping it would hurt Lessa’s even more.</p> <p>Sylvia didn’t just pull back, but yanked back. Yes, it hurt her tremendously. But Lessa cried out in such pain Sylvia felt sorry for her. Kind of.</p> <p>Lessa looked up at Sylvia and shook her head as if to ask why. Sylvia turned her face into one of superiority. </p> <p>Lessa looked at Sylvia, then she, too, jerked back. But Sylvia was ready. She pulled back at the same time, knowing it would hurt again, but hoping Lessa would hurt more. And apparently she did. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she screamed through her ball gag. Sylvia also felt like crying, but she held back her tears, holding her head up high.</p> <p>They boys had entered a few minutes earlier, to catch this test of the nipples.</p> <p>Sylvia slowly prepared herself, moving her body sideways as far as she could, hoping Lessa wouldn’t notice, then jerked herself sideways, pulling on Lessa’s nipples harder than her own. Lessa again cried out, more tears running from her eyes. Again, Sylvia held back her own tears. She wasn’t about to cry in front of this little fat ass.</p> <p>“Girls, girls,” said Mark. “What’s going on?”</p> <p>Sylvia began making sounds behind her ball gag, trying to explain. Lessa, too, sounded out her own useless words.</p> <p>“OK. Wait. I am going to remove your gags one at a time so I can find out what’s going on. I will first remove Lessa’s, since she is the guest.”</p> <p>As Tony removed Lessa’s gag she began screaming at Sylvia.</p> <p>“If you don’t stop shouting, I’ll shove it back into your mouth and let Sylvia go first.”</p> <p>Mark could see the daggers shooting from her eyes at Sylvia.</p> <p>“She started it. I was just sitting here enjoying looking at her, then all of a sudden she yanked on my nipples with the chain running between our clamps. So I yanked back. And you know it from there.”</p> <p>“Sylvia, is this true?”</p> <p>“Sure it is, bro. I wanted to know what she was made of. She took it all right, and returned it as well. You’re all right with me, Lessa,” offered Sylvia.</p> <p>“OK, I’m replacing your gags,” and Mark made sure this time that not even little sounds could come out of their mouths. He added strips of duct tape across their mouths in several directions. He then pulled the chairs apart, forcing the pressure on the girl’s nipple clamps at the maximum.</p> <p>“Tony, shall we give them another orgasm?”</p> <p>“Yeah! Shall I do my sister, or your sister?”</p> <p>“You take my sister, I’ll do yours.”</p> <p>The boys began to tease the girls, pinching down on their clamped nipples, cunts, clits. But ever so slowly. The girls moaned, groaned, tried to move. Tied as tightly as they were their attempts at movement were totally useless. Slowly the boys’ fingers worked their way into the girls’ cunts, and against their clits.</p> <p>The girls continued to try to hump their lower bodies against the boys’ fingers. The girls watched each other, hoping they could cum at the same time. After having been teased for about then minutes, the boys finally brought them to orgasm, watching each other so the girls would reach their orgasms at the same time. The girls screamed and shook as their orgasms reached their peaks. But the boys didn’t stop. They slowed down, and gradually brought them to their second orgasm. Yet again, the boys continued to torture them, and brought them off to five orgasms. Then, the boys blindfolded the girls. And left them...</p> <p></p> <p>Brother ties up little sister, then meet a new boy and girl, ane he ties up his sister.</p> <p> story = 2 GIRLS TIED TOGETHER BY THEIR BROTHERS</p> <p>Scavenger</p> <p>Her name is Sylvia, 11 years old, with a trim body, but with slightly plump nipples and aureole, pudenda and bottom. She still bore no underarm or vaginal hair. Her hairless body intrigued her brother. These features accentuated, rather than denigrated, her lovely form. Her long dark hair hung to the bottom of her butt cheeks, her eyes seemed to always sparkle, and her beautiful smile almost never left her face. Except for those certain occasions when someone had her naked, tied, gagged and blindfolded. Her little brother, 9-year-old Mark, usually had that opportunity.</p> <p>Mark bore close-cropped blond hair, large nipples, and cute butt and genitals. He too bore no underarm or pubic hair. He sported a nice-sized cock for his age, and the boys at school envied him. He knew, because a couple days a week some of the boys would gather in the rest room and let down their pants and underwear. He always won in his larger sized penis.</p> <p>He didn’t mind being tied up once in a while, but he knew his sister literally lived to be tied up, and he did his best to accede to her wishes. She also couldn’t be tied up with clothes on of any kind. She had to be completely naked. She even took off her jewelry she liked to wear.</p> <p>Summer vacation just started, and both their parents worked, so they were left alone from 0730 to 1830, plenty of time to tie Sylvia for a very long time. And when Mark tied her up, she remained that way all day.</p> <p>Mark pulled on a pair of cut-off jeans shorts and stomped on the stairs as he headed for the kitchen to make certain Sylvia heard him. He pulled up a chair at the kitchen table and waited.</p> <p>Sylvia slowly entered the kitchen naked, her head bowed. Quite often they played Master/Slave, but not all the time. This time, they did.</p> <p>“You kept me waiting, Slave. What is your excuse, not that I’ll pardon you.”</p> <p>“I was in the bathroom, Master. I was relieving myself.”</p> <p>“I see. Describe to me what you did, and make sure you give me every detail.”</p> <p>“Oh, Master. I couldn’t do that! That would be too embarrassing, too humiliating!”</p> <p>Mark gazed down past her face, to her little breasts, to her bare cunny. He got up and pulled a chair out and set it facing her own.</p> <p>“Sit down,” Mark ordered her. She obeyed immediately. He went to their hiding place and pulled out a box of “goodies”. “Put your arms over the chair back and cross your wrists.’</p> <p>“Yes, Master,” she intoned in a whispery voice. This forced her up more, because the top of the chair was slightly higher than her armpits. Mark wasted no time. He tied her wrists tightly then tied them to the middle of the cross rung of the back, then added two shorter ropes. One he tied around her wrists and pulled it to her left ankle, and tied it off to the left upright. He repeated the procedure on her other ankle and the right upright of the chair. Next, he pulled her right ankle, back and center and tied it to the back leg center rung of the chair, and did the same to her left ankle. Then he pulled her ankles crossed, and tied them again. He tied her big toes to the opposite rungs of the chair, pulling harshly on her delectable digits.</p> <p>Sylvia knew what came next. The blindfold. She hated the blindfold. It kept her eyelids closed tightly so she saw nothing but darkness. Then he put clothespins on her nipples, after playing with them to get hem standing out. Which didn’t take much. She wanted to scream every time he did this to her, but she barely grunted through closed lips.</p> <p>And lastly, the butt plug. This was the worst. Her butt had been pulled up enough by her arms over the back of the chair so that he could easily slide it inside her, but she couldn’t eject it. He used his own spit to wet her butt hole, and a finger deep inside it, then slid it in. She squealed as it settled in.</p> <p>But now came the fun part. Her brother began to rub a finger up and down her little slit, making her feel so good. Sylvia couldn’t do a thing to make him speed up. She knew he would eventually make her reach her orgasm, sometimes many times, sometimes only once, but making her reach the point then stopping really irritated her, and she understood that’s what a sadist did to a masochist.</p> <p>“Now, Slave, tell me about you relieving yourself on the toilet. You were late, and I am still hungry. You were supposed to be here by 0800, but you weren’t here until 0801.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Master. But I couldn’t help it.”</p> <p>“I am going to ask you one more time, tell me every detail of what you had to do in the bathroom, Slave.”</p> <p>“I... I had to pee first. I had to... to push my bl... bladder for it to come out my pee hole. My... my pee finally came out, and it hit the toilet bowl. Soon it... it stopped. Then I had to... No! I can’t tell you, Mark! It’s just too embarrassing!”</p> <p>Mark grabbed Sylvia’s neck, not enough to hurt her, but enough so she might choke just a little. He applied this procedure quite often to her, and she seemed to like it.</p> <p>Squeezing her neck just a little more, he told her, “First you failed to call me Master. Now, tell me, or I’ll gag you as well and leave you here all day and all night!</p> <p>“All right! All right, Master!” He let go of her neck and she continued, “Then I had to – poop!”</p> <p>“Keep going my Slave. Describe to me what happened.”</p> <p>“I had to strain at first to get the first bit of... of stuff out of my posterior.”</p> <p>“No, tell me what you call it, or what I call it, Slave.”</p> <p>“My asshole. After that, the rest of the... the poop came out as one bunch of stuff...”</p> <p>“No! What do we call that ‘stuff’ coming out of anyone’s asshole!”</p> <p>“The shit came out a bunch at a time, until I felt better, and my stomach didn’t hurt any more. I got up and wiped my bottom.”</p> <p>“Didn’t you do any more to clean your asshole, Slave?”</p> <p>“I... I got my middle finger wet and soapy, then I stuck it up my asshole and pulled it out, doing that again and again until my finger came out clean. Now, Master, may I go?”</p> <p>“No. You may not. Just sit there, Slave, until I get done with you, which my be a very long time.”</p> <p>Sylvia sat there, naked, bound and blindfolded, wondering what her brother was going to do to her.</p> <p>Sylvia felt his hand on her lower jaw. “No, please don’t gag me with that. It hurts too bad!”</p> <p>“Isn’t that what a Slave like you is supposed to feel? Pain? Now, open your mouth while I pull down on your bottom jaw.”</p> <p>She did as he ordered, and Mark shoved a slightly overlarge black ball gag into her mouth, with two straps going from the ball to the back of her head, a strap going from under her chin to the top of her head, and on top of the harness stood a D-ring. Sylvia felt Mark tug on the ball gag, shoving it into her mouth as far as he could, then locking all the straps in the back of her head</p> <p>“Now, what can I do to my naked, bound Slave? Do you have any ideas, Slave?”</p> <p>Sylvia mumbled through her gag. She could feel the drool dripping from around her mouth and onto her chest. It always did that. She hated it, but her brother loved it. She felt it rolling down her chest between her pinned nipples, and into her little cunny, pooling in the seat of the chair, rolling under her and into her asshole.</p> <p>“I know, Slave, how about this.”</p> <p>Mark began to slide his finger up and down his sister’s slit. Not only was it wet from her drool, her own juices added to the wetness as well. Mark listened to Sylvia’s moaning as he moved his finger very slowly up and down her bare slit. He would make her cum, but not now. But he would play with her throughout the day. He allowed his finger to slip inside her cunt, and he turned it slowly deep inside her front hole, and he watched as his sister squirm her bottom as he played with her. He knew she was ready to cum, so he pulled his finger out. Sylvia screamed through her ball, but she knew he would do this throughout the day.</p> <p>He whispered in her ear, “I’ll take care of you later.” And he disappeared.</p> <p>Sylvia moved, squirmed, worked at her ropes, but as usual, she knew her attempts at getting loose proved useless. She sat there, tied, nipples clamped, blindfolded and gagged by her brother. She loved it, she loved the torture. Especially since it was her brother doing it. There seemed to be something really bad about having your younger brother doing tie-ups. To be naked in front of him. To have him make you cum. When he allows you to.</p> <p>She never told him how much she loved him, but she would tell him after he untied her. He had never told her either.</p> <p>“Hey, sis. There’s a new family in town. They have two kids our age, our sex. His name is Tony and he’s my age, and his sister’s name is Lessa, and she’s your age. In fact, they’re here now. Guys, this is my sister, Sylvia.”</p> <p>Sylvia started screaming. Why did her brother bring those kids in with him, to see her naked and bound! “Uhhhhhhh! Uhhhhhhh!”</p> <p>“Oh, she’s my Slave. I am her master. We don’t do this all the time, just some of the time. So if you two want to learn about tying up, come over in a couple of days, and I’ll start teaching you. OK?”</p> <p>“Sure, Mark, that sounds cool,” said a boy’s voice. “Yeah, it looks like fun,” said a girl’s voice.</p> <p>“See you, sis,” and Sylvia heard them leave again. She didn’t cry, though she nearly did. Maybe she could help out in tying the boy or girl up.</p> <p>She tried to move to ease the pain in her armpits, her wrists, her ankles and toes, but nothing helped. More and more drool leaked from around her lips, flowing down her chest and pooling even more into her asshole. If she moved her bottom, she could hear the occasional squeaks it provided on the hard wooden seat. But then, she started to itch down there, the liquid from her drool and from her vaginal juices mixing, drying at the edges, making her itch. Unbearably. Itching powder type of itch. An itch that even scratching couldn’t help, that only a shower using the spray head could help make go away.</p> <p>Her stomach growled. Her throat burned from being dry. But Sylvia just sat there, because she could do nothing else.</p> <p>She heard voices again.</p> <p>“Hey, sis, you hungry and thirsty?” She nodded violently, squealing through her ball.</p> <p>“What would you like? Hot dog with sauerkraut, mustard and ketchup?” She shook her head no. “Ham sandwich with mustard, milk, and a piece of cake?” Sylvia definitely nodded at that.</p> <p>“Sit down, guys, while I fix us something to eat. Then I’ll fix my sis what she wants. I’ll have to remove her gag and feed her, but she has to eat and drink.”</p> <p>“She looks great sitting there like that,” Sylvia heard Lessa say.</p> <p>“Would you like to be tied up like that?” asked Mark.</p> <p>“I... I don’t know. Maybe.”</p> <p>“Eat first, then let me know as I feed Sylvia.”</p> <p>With everyone having eaten, including Sylvia and her ball gag replaced, Mark asked Lessa, “Well, what do you say. You want to be tied up like my sister?”</p> <p>“I’m scared,” she replied.</p> <p>“Nothing to it,” said her brother, Tony.</p> <p>“Just remember, once I start, I will not stop,” Mark told Lessa.</p> <p>“Yes, tie me up like your sister. Just remember, I’ve never done this before.”</p> <p>“Take your clothes off,” ordered Mark.</p> <p>“You mean, here, in front of you and my brother, and your sister?”</p> <p>“Yes. And if you don’t, one of us will hold you while the other undresses you. Your choice.”</p> <p>The two boys watched as Lessa slowly stripped, covering herself as she finally stood naked before the two males. They could tell she was on the plump side.</p> <p>“Move your arms, and let them hang by your side, and spread your legs.”</p> <p>They noticed she stood shorter than either of the boys, and in fact was even slightly shorter than Sylvia. They noticed her nipples and aureole pushed out in their soft plumpness, her belly slightly protruding, her little butt looking as soft as a pillow full of baby powder. They followed her down to her belly button, and on down to between her legs. The boys saw her labia hanging far down. Her legs and feet just fit her.</p> <p>Mark pulled out a kitchen chair, and placed it in front of Sylvia so the two chairs faced each other.</p> <p>“Sit,” ordered Mark. Lessa did so.</p> <p>Mark removed his sister’s blindfold so she could see her new bondage friend.</p> <p>Tony watched as his new friend tied his sister as he had tied Sylvia. But when he attached the clothespins to her nipples is when Lessa let out with a blood-curdling scream. Only her ball gag kept it from being heard from outside the kitchen. Then, Mark tied their knees together, pulling them out and tied to their arms. Finally, now that he had something to do this with, he took two pieces of twine and with one end, tied it to Sylvia’s right clothespin, pulled it, and tied it to Lessa’s left clothespin, pulling both nipples out and toward each other. Both screamed through their gags, because they were forced to lean forward as far as they could, and still their nipples pulled them even farther out. He repeated the tying the twine to their other set of clothespinned nipples. Now, they couldn’t lean back.</p> <p>Mark didn’t blindfold them, but wanted them to watch the other in total agony. Tony watched in total ecstasy, because he had never seen a naked girl before. Now he got to see two, naked and tied up and gagged. Then he noticed the drool coming from Sylvia’s mouth and rolling down her chest and onto her slit and the chair. He looked at his own sister as she, too, began to drool, watched as it hit her chest, rolled down, to pool around her slit.</p> <p>“What do I do now?” Tony asked Mark.</p> <p>“Watch,” Mark told him.</p> <p>Mark stood next to his sister, and reached down with his hand and began to lightly rub his finger up and down her slit. Tony watched, then did the same to Lessa. Neither girl could take her eyes off the other girl’s body, especially the hand at the other girl’s crotch.</p> <p>“Now, speed up just a little,” Mark told Tony. Tony watched to see how fast his new friend sped up. “Now, slip your finger into her cunt and just move it around, but not in and out.”</p> <p>Tony did what Mark told him to do. He didn’t realize how nice it felt deep inside his sisters’ cunt. Tony never saw naked girls before. Now here he was, staring at two girls, one of them his sister, naked, tide up, gagged, and at his mercy. And he had his finger in his sister’s pussy!</p> <p>“Now, quickly pull out!” said Mark. Tony did, at the same time as Mark. The girls yelled, wanting the boys’ fingers back inside them.</p> <p>“Well, Tony, should we make them reach orgasm, or make them wait a while?”</p> <p>“Orgasm,” said Tony.</p> <p>“Let’s do it. Stick your finger inside, and just above where the slit ends, is a little knob. That’s their clits. As you run you finger in and out of her, with your other hand rub her clit. They will reach an orgasm fairly quickly. Once they’ve reach an orgasm, we can either continue to make them reach orgasms, or quit and make them wait for another time.”</p> <p>“Let’s make them have one over and over again,” said Tony.</p> <p>Tony watched, mesmerized by his sister’s actions. Lessa began to jerk in her bondage, move her hips back and fort as best as she could, as fast as she could. Tony sped up, and watched as Lessa tensed, pulling at her bonds, screaming into her gag. He had never seen a girl orgasming before, and he was totally enthralled with it.</p> <p>“Quick, look at her toes,” said Mark.</p> <p>When the girls struggled, the twine pulled even harder on their clothespinned nipples because they couldn’t not stop struggling.</p> <p>Tony looked down, and saw his sister’s toes curled back tightly. Lessa finally relaxed, breathing hard. Sylvia experienced her own orgasm. The two boys continued masturbating their sisters until they both reached their second orgasms. Then, their third orgasms.</p> <p>“Don’t you think they’ve had enough?” asked Mark.</p> <p>“No! Five orgasms, then we’ll quit.”</p> <p>So the boys continued to make the girls reach two more orgasms, then true to Tony’s word, they quit, withdrew their fingers, and wiped them under the girls’ noses.</p> <p>“Should we untie them yet?” asked Tony. Mark looked at the two girls.</p> <p>“Girls, do you want to be untied yet? Unless you both say yes, you will both remain tied up the rest of the day, with us masturbating you when we feel like it.”</p> <p>Both girls shook their heads no. The boys left. Lessa and Sylvia gazed at each other, their nipples hurting like nothing they had ever experienced before. The chairs puddled with their juices at their cunts’ openings, their drool adding to the wetness. No amount of struggling would free them, and they wanted more. Sylvia because she was used to it and actually needed more, and Lessa because it was her first time, and wanted to experience more.</p> <p>So, they sat, bound and gagged, looking at each other, just now seeing what the other looked like. Lessa wore her blond hair short, and her skin was light as milk. No tan lines accentuated her body. Sylvia could see no blemish. Suddenly, Sylvia decided to pull back hard, knowing it would hurt her own nipples, but hoping it would hurt Lessa’s even more.</p> <p>Sylvia didn’t just pull back, but yanked back. Yes, it hurt her tremendously. But Lessa cried out in such pain Sylvia felt sorry for her. Kind of.</p> <p>Lessa looked up at Sylvia and shook her head as if to ask why. Sylvia turned her face into one of superiority. </p> <p>Lessa looked at Sylvia, then she, too, jerked back. But Sylvia was ready. She pulled back at the same time, knowing it would hurt again, but hoping Lessa would hurt more. And apparently she did. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she screamed through her ball gag. Sylvia also felt like crying, but she held back her tears, holding her head up high.</p> <p>They boys had entered a few minutes earlier, to catch this test of the nipples.</p> <p>Sylvia slowly prepared herself, moving her body sideways as far as she could, hoping Lessa wouldn’t notice, then jerked herself sideways, pulling on Lessa’s nipples harder than her own. Lessa again cried out, more tears running from her eyes. Again, Sylvia held back her own tears. She wasn’t about to cry in front of this little fat ass.</p> <p>“Girls, girls,” said Mark. “What’s going on?”</p> <p>Sylvia began making sounds behind her ball gag, trying to explain. Lessa, too, sounded out her own useless words.</p> <p>“OK. Wait. I am going to remove your gags one at a time so I can find out what’s going on. I will first remove Lessa’s, since she is the guest.”</p> <p>As Tony removed Lessa’s gag she began screaming at Sylvia.</p> <p>“If you don’t stop shouting, I’ll shove it back into your mouth and let Sylvia go first.”</p> <p>Mark could see the daggers shooting from her eyes at Sylvia.</p> <p>“She started it. I was just sitting here enjoying looking at her, then all of a sudden she yanked on my nipples with the chain running between our clamps. So I yanked back. And you know it from there.”</p> <p>“Sylvia, is this true?”</p> <p>“Sure it is, bro. I wanted to know what she was made of. She took it all right, and returned it as well. You’re all right with me, Lessa,” offered Sylvia.</p> <p>“OK, I’m replacing your gags,” and Mark made sure this time that not even little sounds could come out of their mouths. He added strips of duct tape across their mouths in several directions. He then pulled the chairs apart, forcing the pressure on the girl’s nipple clamps at the maximum.</p> <p>“Tony, shall we give them another orgasm?”</p> <p>“Yeah! Shall I do my sister, or your sister?”</p> <p>“You take my sister, I’ll do yours.”</p> <p>The boys began to tease the girls, pinching down on their clamped nipples, cunts, clits. But ever so slowly. The girls moaned, groaned, tried to move. Tied as tightly as they were their attempts at movement were totally useless. Slowly the boys’ fingers worked their way into the girls’ cunts, and against their clits.</p> <p>The girls continued to try to hump their lower bodies against the boys’ fingers. The girls watched each other, hoping they could cum at the same time. After having been teased for about then minutes, the boys finally brought them to orgasm, watching each other so the girls would reach their orgasms at the same time. The girls screamed and shook as their orgasms reached their peaks. But the boys didn’t stop. They slowed down, and gradually brought them to their second orgasm. Yet again, the boys continued to torture them, and brought them off to five orgasms. Then, the boys blindfolded the girls. And left them...</p></div>",[]
684,Children for Money,-1,SCAVENGER,scavenger13@earthlink.net,Children are temporarily leased to a company for money for pictures in severe bdsm.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"anal, bdsm, cbt, fdom, b, g, ds, tort, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scavenger105.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The small ad in the paper ran on the last page of the last section of the paper (the classifieds), in a very gothic type font. It read:</p><blockquote><p><i>WANTED: Children Ages 8-13 Years Old For Special Photographic and Video Taping. Depending on type of photography, Payment Will Run From $5,000 to $15,000 Per Hour To Be Paid Upon Completion of Binding Contract.</i></p> <p>Once Signed, the Party of the Second Part: (Parents or Guardian) Must Fulfill It’s Obligations, As Does the Party of The First Part, The Payees.</p> <p>If Interested, Please Come in Person For Details.</p> <p>Children Have No Say in the Matter.</p> <p>However, All Adults Must Agree to These Conditions for the Monies to be Paid Out.</p></blockquote> <p>The next day hundreds of people brought their children to find out the particulars from the representatives, mostly the destitute and poverty stricken, middle- and lower middle-class. Over a thousand reps waited for the people to report. It took about twenty minutes for the reps to explain to them what it entailed.</p> <p>When the reps disclosed the particulars regarding the monies to be paid and what the children must go through, only a few left. The others received photo books of other children posing the way their own children would be. They even watched a DVD of other children in the same way their own children would be posing.</p> <p>The reps told the parents if they needed to talk it over, they would have thirty minutes to decide if they wanted to sign the contract or not. The reps showed the parents a small room off of each cubicle where they might discuss it in private. The reps provided the children movies or series that they liked best, and kept them occupied with the movies, hot chocolate, and sugar free candy.</p> <p>Most of the parents used up the entire thirty minutes, talking over the situations they would be putting their children in. Some parents declined, even though they needed the money. </p> <p>Once both parties signed the ironclad agreement, the receptionist herded parents and children back in to a special room, where two men or women entered and readied the children for their new experiences.</p> <p>The parents watched as the adults stripped the children completely naked. Of course, the children began to cry, wondering why their parents allowed these strange people to strip them and see them naked.</p> <p>The parents motioned the children to their arms, and as they hugged their children, the parents explained how, if they allowed these men and women to continue, how they would help both them and their mother and father to get a lot of money, and when the children came home how they could choose whatever they wanted. None of the parents never questioned where this company acquired all their monies to pay, but they didn’t care, as long as they received their stipend as noted.</p> <p>The parents, if they wished, would be taken from room to room, to see how their children would be earning their parents the money. A large one-way mirror set in each room, with a large sitting area behind each mirror for the parents to sit and relax while they watched.</p> <p>The two ways that they parents could earn the money depended upon their decision as to how their children would be posed.</p> <p>In the first room, they saw a naked 8yo girl with her back against a stanchion, her hands bound tightly behind her back with a rope pulling them up to the small of her back by a noose around her neck. A rope stretched for fifty feet, with large knots every foot, her ankles bound but left with enough space for her to move only slightly, literally standing on tip toe the rope was tied so high. They could also see something coming out of her anus. She was also ball gagged and blindfolded. Clamps bit into her nipples, as well as both of her labia. They could hear the man in the room speak to her.</p> <p>“You must walk forward, until you reach the far stanchion, then move back to the one where you are now. You will continue to do this until I tell you to stop. If you don’t move when I tell you, or you pause in your walking, I will whip your ass and tits. Now... begin!”</p> <p>The parents watched as the little girl strained to walk forward, and when she came to the first knot, she paused. But not for long, as the man took a whip to her bare bottom. They could all tell she cried, but could do nothing about it.</p> <p>The receptionist who brought them here, told them, “This little girl will be earning her parents (who sat there watching her) $15,000 per hour. She is being recorded, as well as pictures taken of her. She, as will all the children, will also be recorded and photographed as are all the children.”</p> <p>All the spectators watched as the little girl forced her way across the first knot, screaming into her gag. Her parents didn’t know this would be their little girl’s “posing”. They knew that they could not tell the company to stop. An independent lawyer went over every letter of the contract, and told them that once they consented and signed the contract, it was unbreakable.</p> <p>“If any of you would like to see the next child, please come with me,” said the receptionist grimly.</p> <p>Most of them moved, only a couple leaving. The rest retired to the next torture room, and sat to another child being tortured.</p> <p>In the next room, they saw a young boy 11yo, his wrists tied to his ankles literally touching each other. Gagged and blindfolded, his body pulled up at by his bound cock and balls, his toes barely touching the floor, his head tilted back.</p> <p>“This young boy as you can see is severely bound. He is making $10,000 for his family,” said the receptionist. “The reason why is because he is not being tortured at the same time. Now for the next room.”</p> <p>Once again the troupe of parents followed her. They sat, and saw a little girl, 10yo, bound tightly to a chair. Her arms are over the high back of the chair and tied to the back rung of the chair, forcing her body up, her bottom off the seat of the chair. Her legs are spread and her ankles bound to the back legs of the chair. They noticed something pushing up somewhere on her bottom. She too was gagged and blindfolded, her long hair bound in a braid and tied with rope bound to the back rung of the chair, forcing her head precariously back, with another rope tied around her neck.</p> <p>“As you can see, this little girl is earn her parents $10,000 as well, since she, too, is not being tortured in any way. In the next room is a special case. Please follow me.”</p> <p>Again, the parents moved to the next viewing area. Here they saw a boy and a girl, 12yo, bound together in a special way, about five feet apart. Both of them had their wrists bound behind their backs and pulled down and tied to their bound ankles, forcing each of them to severely bend over backward. Again, both were gagged and blindfolded and alligator clamps biting into the children’s nipples, two of them attached to each of the girl’s labia. The boy’s penis was encased in a foreshortened cock cage so it couldn’t get erect, his testicles separated in the middle by a tight strap running from the outside of them and back to the inside cock cage. The ring on the end of the cock cage was tied around with a rope and pulled up to a ring attached to the collar around his neck forcing them up, another rope pulled up and to that same ring, pulled across and tied to a ring in her collar, pulled down and run through her vagina, under and up and tightly into her butt crack, and up to another ring attached to the back of her collar. Both were being whipped by two men, alternating between their butts, the man whipping the girl alternating between her butt and the girl’s vagina. The gallery watching could hear the screams of the two children.</p> <p>“This is a special case, and these two children, brother and sister, are earning $20,000 each for their parents. Do all of you wish to continue?” she asked.</p> <p>Everyone nodded their heads, even though watching those innocent children made them sick. They followed her to the next viewing area.</p> <p>The people saw an 11yo, her semi-medium breasts bound tightly, her wrists bound to her ankles, elbows touching each other, her knees tied, what they learned later she had a pump gag in her mouth, and blindfolded, her long hair bound in a pony tail was also tied to her ankles, forcing her head back and straight up. She too had to bear the alligator clamps on her nipples and labia. Two pieces of twine, one for each breast, was threaded through each nipple and pulled up as tightly as could, and bound to the ring in her collar. Her labial alligator clamps were also threaded, piece of twine threaded through each clip and pulled down and tied to her bound ankles and wrists. She rested on her knees, her breasts pulled up by a rope. They then saw a man pull on another rope, pulling the girl up until her breasts bore her entire weight. The gallery heard her muted screams. They watched as the man pumped up the gag until the girl’s cheeks were fully pushed out, as if she had a ton of bubble gum in her mouth. Then they watched the man as he wrapped and tightly tied a piece of twine around each nipple, pulling each one taught, and pulled each piece of twine together, and pulled down and deep into her vagina, up through her butt crack and tied to her bound elbows. Then the crowd gasped as they watched him attach another of the alligator clamps to her clitoris. Then, the man took up a whip and began to apply it to the girls’ bound nipples, and against her vagina. Then he stopped and eased a large butt plug into her anus and deep into her rear canal, and a plug into her vagina. They watched as the man taped a controller of some kind, one above her butt crack, and one above her vagina just below her belly button. Then, he turned them on. The girl writhed in her bonds from the vibrations working on both of her holes. As she twisted and turned, she yanked her breasts up, down, sideways, hurting her even more so. The man once again began to whip her, and he spoke to the audience when she reached an orgasm, which happened over and over and over again.</p> <p>“This little girl is also bringing in $20,000 for her parents by the way she is severely tied, clamped and vibrated. She will suffer orgasm after orgasm for the period agreed on in her contract, which will be longer than the rest of the children. Are you ready for the next child?”</p> <p>Still not wanting to see the children tortured, yet unable to stay away, they all nodded yes, and the receptionist lead them to the next room.</p> <p>Here, a 9yo girl was tied up in a very restrictive way. Being a little on the heavy side, she had already grown good sized breasts. They was her ankles bound tightly, as were her toes. A two separate ropes ran from her ankles, one to a pole in front of her, and to one behind her. Her knees were also bound tightly. Her wrists were tied tightly as well, palm to palm and pulled up as far as they could be and tied to the pole behind her. A thick rope ran from the pole above her, into her butt crack, between her vaginal lips, and severely pulled up to the pole above her head. Her elbows also bound together. She was blindfolded and gagged. Her long red hair was bound in a braid, and pulled down and tied to her ankles, forcing her head way back, passed the looking up at the ceiling, to looking at the pole behind her. Her breasts were bound, and pulled up to the pole above her head. She literally hung by her breasts, having already turned purple from lack of blood flow. Alligator clamps bit into her protruding nipples. She screamed through her ball gag, but mere squeaks reached the people’s ears. They watched as a man entered, walked over to the girl, and began to masturbate her with a finger. They watched as she reached orgasm, but the man kept on masturbating her.</p> <p>“This man, along with several other men who will relieve each other, will continue to masturbate her for the entire time she is bound. Her clitoris, of course, will begin to get sore, and she will want to beg for mercy, which, of course, she is unable to do. Her orgasms will become intolerable. Each man will be pulling the crotch rope up and down, making her vagina and anus sore as well. She too, will be getting $20,000 for her parents. We will see one more. Next room please”</p> <p>Here the parents saw a young girl, one of the older girls at 13yo, in dire stress. Her ankles and knees were bound together as were her big toes and her wrists and elbows as well. A collar adorned her neck. She also wore a severe gag and blindfold. Her wrists were tied with another piece of rope and pulled up as far as they would go, bending her over parallel to the floor. A rope ran form a ring in her collar to her ankles that was tied there, forcing stress on her arms and body. Her breasts were bound, the ropes on each pulled down by a rope and bound to a ring in the floor. Heavy weights were attached to the nipple clamps, severely extending her breasts to nearly a breaking point. Because of her tight wrist and elbow bondage she was forced up on tip toe. A fucking machine slowly probed her cunt in and out.</p> <p>“The machine is set on it’s lowest level, not quite making her reach orgasm. She will remain this way for her stay here. She is making $15,000 for her parents. That is the last of these children you will see. Please follow the arrows for the exit.”</p></div>",[]
685,Boylover With a Badge,-1,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-21,42,4,"M/t, NC, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I'm a cop. I also love having sex with boys. What a combination. I was patrolling one day and got a call to respond to an attempted shoplifting at the local Wal-Mart. I love responding to those, usually, a lad will see something he likes and, being broke, will try to become the owner of it using other means. If he gets caught and I'm the one to respond, I give them an option. This call was no different. I got to Wal-Mart and went directly to the manager's office. In his office were two of the prettiest boys I had ever seen. It seems the younger one had tried to appropriate a neat little watch and had been caught. His friend was being held as an accessory. The suspect was David, 13-years-old, blond hair, blue eyes, 5' and about 115 lbs. His friend, Ron was 14-years-old, brown hair/eyes, 5'3"" and about 120lbs. Both were wearing shorts and T-shirts and tennis shoes with no socks and looked absolutely terrified. Perfect. I took the managers statement and took the boys into custody. I led them to my car and placed them in the back seat and got in the front. We pulled away from the store and I informed the kids that they were heading to Juvenile hall and would probably be held there for a week or so until the court date could be set. The younger boy began crying and the older boy wasn't that far from it. I pulled in to a turn off and turned to face the boys. I asked them if they had ever been to juvenile and they said no. I proceeded to tell them some of the things that were likely to happen to them over the course of the week and watched as they ate up everything I said. It was at that point that I gave them the offer they couldn't refuse. If they agreed to go with me and do EXACTLY as I said we could forego the Juvenile trip and when I was finished with them they could forget the Wal-Mart incident ever happened. The older boy asked me what it was I wanted and I just told him that they needed to be punished for what had happened and I fel t Juvenile was too harsh and scarring for boys their ages. They both reluctantly agreed and I told them the first thing they were going to do was call their respective parents and get permission to stay at the other's house for the night. If either parent refused, the deal would be off and we would head straight to Juvenile hall. They agreed to this as well and I gave each of them phone money and sent them, one at a time to the phone. Ron was first and he came back and told us that it was okay with his mom so I sent David. It looked like he was having a problem but he also seemed to be doing his best to talk whoever he was talking to into it. When he returned to the car he said that his mom had said okay too. Smiling to myself I closed my door and called in that Wal-Mart was a false call and I was going 10-7 (break). The dispatcher gave me the go-ahead and I headed for my house. I lived out of the city a couple of miles on an acre and a half. Pretty isolated and private. I pulled into the drive and led the boys into the house. I took them directly to the bathroom and had them remove their shoes. I then handcuffed one of their hands to the shower rod telling them that this would allow them to use the bathroom and have water available until I got back. The cuffs were necessary to ensure they stayed put and didn't roam around the house. I wanted them to think about what they had done. I told them that they were NOT to break my shower rod. If they did get loose the deal would be off and if they left the house, well, I had their addresses. They assured me they would be right there when I got back. No kidding. At that point I left and spent the last few hours of my shift making plans for the night and morning with the boys. 4 hours later I got home and, sure enough, there they were. Exactly like I had left them. I released them from the shower rod and fed them. When we had finished eating I looked at them and asked them directly if they were ready to pay the piper for what they had done. They looked at each other and then at me and nodded.</p> <p>I told both of them to remove their T-shirts. Again they looked at each other and then at me. I told them that when I said something they were to do what I said as soon as I said it. If there were any more hesitations there would be punishment involved and again, take off your shirts! The shirts came off. I told them to put their hands behind their heads and they did. Neither had hair in their pits. I sat there and admires their smooth chests. Both had a set of nipples that stood right out and, with their hands up, their ribs were slightly noticeable. I told David to come over to me and proceeded to cuff his hands behind his back. I looked at Ron and told him to take his shorts off. He looked at me with fear in his eyes and I glared at him and reminded him about what I said about hesitation. Ron unsnapped the snap in the front of his shorts and pulled the zipper down. The shorts literally got caught in the gravity and dropped to his bare feet. I told him to step out of them and he stood there in his briefs. He had a bulge there and I had to force myself to be patient. I then told Ron to pull David's shorts off as well. Ron approached his friend and pulled his shorts off as well. I pulled David over to my lap and sat him down. I put my hand around the front of him and began stroking his bare chest paying particular attention to his little nipples. I looked at Ron and told him to remove his underwear. Ron put his thumbs into his waistband and began to lower his briefs slowly. I began rubbing Dave's nipples between my thumb and forefingers and smiled when I heard him gasp as I squeezed them lightly. Ron's briefs were at his feet and he slowly stood up exposing himself to his friend and myself. God, he was perfect. He had a patch of hair at the base of his cock and his balls were still smooth but developing nicely. I told him to answer all of my questions completely honestly or there would be hell to pay. I said I would know if he was lying. I whispered in Dave's e ar if he had ever seen his friend naked and he shook his head. I smiled and began the questions to Ron. I asked him if he masturbated and he lowered his head and I heard a whispered yes. I asked him what he thought about while he beat off and he told me girls. What happens, give me an idea about what turns you on. He began telling me what he thinks about and as he spoke my hands lowered to Dave's thighs. His skin was so smooth and soft. My cock was ready to burst out as I felt his young body. Dave and I both watched as Ron's cock began to swell as he recited his fantasy and pretty soon it was standing at 45 degrees. His cock was about 6 inches long and probably about 3 inches around. His face was red as hell and his cock was bouncing with every beat of his heart. My hands moved up Dave's thighs, slowly until I felt the bands of his underwear legs, and then I stopped. I pulled his legs apart and allowed my thumbs to reach out towards his treasure. I felt the bulge of his balls and began stroking his sack through the cotton. I could feel each of his nuts as my thumbs ran over his tight little sack and when my thumbs hit the top of his nuts I felt his hardness. He moaned a little and I asked him if he ever masturbated and he told me no he also said he had never had an orgasm either. I could see Ron watching his friend's crotch as I manipulated him. He was still telling his story but the words were beginning to drift off as he watched me play with Dave's crotch. I placed a thumb on each side of Dave's cock and began stroking his dick through his drawers. Dave lowered his head and groaned, telling me that it felt good. I was stroking him very slowly and I felt his ass begin to rock as he tried to speed up the stroking. I stopped stroking him and, raising my hands to his waistband pulled the front of his underwear down beneath Dave's ballsack. I then pulled him back against me which allowed me to look down the front of his body and see what he had to offer. He had a 4 inch cock with absolutely no hair in sight. It was pretty thin but I knew that would change as his budding body developed. I lowered my hands again and placed them flat at his groin area making a triangle around his hard cock. With the first two fingers of both hands I pressed against the underside of his balls, raising them and lowering them as I released the pressure. Ron was still transfixed as I seduced his buddy. Dave sat there with his head on my shoulder as I played with his cock and balls. I could see the pre-cum forming at his piss slit and I cupped his balls with one hand and used a couple of fingers on his shaft and began beating him off. His breathing began to speed up immediately and he opened his mouth and whispered ""OH"" and looked down. I felt his cock swell up and pulse out his first orgasm. He watched as he came onto his stomach and with each pulse his body jerked and a moan would escape his lips. When the orgasm subsidedhe lay his head back on my shoulder and, as his body relaxed, he turned his head toward my face and I naturally kissed him on the forehead. I could see a small smile on his face and he looked so angelic there but we had just begun. I pushed him onto his feet and told Ron to come over to me. When he had I cuffed his hands behind his back too and led them into the bedroom, where their night was going to be. I watched as they looked around at some of the toys I had in the room and I knew their fear was building again regardless of the enjoyment of the past few hours.</p></div>",[]
686,"Scott's First, Part 1",1,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,18,4,"t/t, bond, torture, rape, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was walking home from the beach one Saturday afternoon. I was 13 and was told I was pretty cute. Blond hair, blue eyes and the kind of tan you would expect from a kid who lived in San Diego. I was 5' 3"" and about 105lbs. At the time I was wearing swimming trunks and tennis shoes and a towel wrapped around my waist.</p> <p>I was feeling a little nervous considering I was going to be late unless I got a ride soon. I was walking until I got to the ""5"" and I started hitchhiking to help me get home a little faster. It was only the 3rd or 4th car that went by that was the one that stopped. Not believing my luck I ran to the car and, seeing two people in the front seat, opened the back door. The driver asked me where I was going and I told him to Chula Vista Blvd. He said he and his cousin were going to Tijuana and could drop me off at the CV exit. I told him that that was cool. He told me his name was Nick and his cousin was Billy. Billy was 15 and Nick was taking him to Tijuana to get him laid. Billy kinda blushed at that but I told him he was lucky. Nick asked me if I had ever ""had any"" and I quietly told him no. He asked me if I wanted to go with them and I explained that I needed to get home. Nick looked over at Billy and said ""well, cuz, you know what that means"". With that Billy got up and leaned over the back of his seat and, showing me that he had a knife, told me to lay on my stomach and put my hands behind my back. I took everything in at once. Going too fast to jump, Billy was bigger and had a knife and Nick looked like he was 18 or 19. I asked him what he was going to do and, after jabbing the knife closer to me, Billy told me again to lay on my stomach and put my hands behind my back. I felt tears beginning to well up in my eyes and Billy just backhanded me and said he wouldn't tell me again.</p> <p>I went ahead and rolled onto my stomach and put my hands behind my back. I watched as Billy climbed into the back seat and proceed ed to remove my shoes. Once they were off he removed the shoestrings and used one to tie my hands behind my back. When my hands were secure he helped me to sit up and then removed my towel. The towel he wrapped around my head so I couldn't see anything and he laid me down, on my back, in the seat and told me not to move. For emphasis I felt the point of the knife blade against my stomach. I lay there, scared to death as to what was going to happen. I knew I was being kidnapped but was pretty nave to the ways of the world and figured they wanted money. We rode to our destination in complete silence. When I heard the car stop, I was helped out of the car and was led, barefoot over gravel and hot sand until we entered a building of some sort. Once we were inside the towel was removed and I could see we were in a one-room cabin of some sort. The windows were covered so I couldn't tell where we were. I was taken to a table located in the middle of the room. There were leather bracelets attached to each of the corners and, when my hands were untied and I was told to climb up on the table, I knew what went into those bracelets. I started crying and begging for them to let me go and they just laughed at me and told me again to get up on the table. Once I was on the table the bracelets were belted around my wrists but my legs were still free. There was a mirror attached to the ceiling above me and I could see myself looking down at me. They stood on either side of the table and spoke like I wasn't even there. When they were finished talking they began asking me questions. Some were pretty embarrassing but I answered them. Considering I was lying helpless and they had a knife I felt that if I didn't answer their questions or answer them honestly they would hurt me.</p> <p>What was my name-. Scott</p> <p>How old are you-..13</p> <p>Have I ever had sex-.. No</p> <p>Did I masturbate-.. I told them I didn't know what that was.</p> <p>Did I ever play with myself-. No</p> <p>How big was my dick when it got hard--I wasn't sure, I never measured it.</p> <p>Did I have any hair around my dick-.. No</p> <p>When they were finished asking me questions I was told to spread my legs. I hesitated and the point of the knife was placed at my dick and, gasping in fear and watching the knife, I slowly spread my legs. Billy slipped his hand up the leg of my trunks and I felt him touching me there. My eyes were wide. I had NEVER been touched there by anyone but myself. He looked at Nick and said 'smooth'. With that Billy untied the string at my waist and began pulling down my trunks. I felt myself turning red. I had not been seen naked for years. I even waited to be the last one to shower at school because most of the other boys had hair down there and made fun of the guys that didn't.</p> <p>I closed my eyes as I felt the air touch my bare genitals and when my trunks cleared my feet I felt my legs being spread and the bracelets being placed around my ankles. I opened my eyes and saw myself in the mirror, naked and spread-eagle on the table. Billy went over to a dresser and brought a bag back with him. He opened the bag and pulled out what looked like a little penis attached to a leather strap. He told me to open my mouth. When I did he placed the penis in my mouth and tied the strap behind my head, tightly. When the gag was in place Nick grabbed one of my nipples and squeezed roughly. Surprised, I tried to scream but it was broken off by the gag. Satisfied that I would be silent he reached into the bag and removed a small metal ring. He stepped down and placed my dick through the ring and, one at a time he forced my balls into the ring as well. Looking at the mirror I could see that the ring actually pushed my dick and balls away from my body and kinda made them stand out. Once the ring was in place he took my dick between his thumb and a couple of fingers and started to move it up and down. I didn't understand this at first but I was horrified when I felt my dick get the feeling it would get when it got hard. Nick just smiled at me, he knew what was happening, and continued to pump my dick until it was completely hard. Once it was hard he took a ruler and told Billy ""4 "". Billy took over from there and continued to pump my hardness. I had to admit, it was feeling pretty good and suddenly I felt my dick get real hard and, surprised, I looked down at myself just as I felt a pumping feeling from my butthole and going through my dick. I also saw some clear liquid come out of my dick.</p> <p>Nick congratulated me on my first orgasm and I felt pretty weird about it. If it hadn't been forced out of me under these circumstances I might've been pretty proud of myself. Billy ran his thumb across the pee hole and my body jerked because of the sensitivity of my dick. They were both smiling now and Nick asked Billy if he was ready. Billy of course said yes and Nick looked down at me and told me it was their turn now-.</p></div>",[]
687,"Scott's First, Part 2",2,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,11,4,"t/t, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lying on the table, naked and spread-eagle, my 13-year-old body was at the mercy of Nick and Billy. I was on my way home from the beach and they had picked me up hitchhiking and brought me here at knifepoint. Nick was 19 and Billy was 15. I could look up at my young body and see my reflection in the mirror that was attached to the ceiling. I was embarrassed and, after being forced to have my first orgasm at their hands, ashamed. Now Nick was looking at me and saying it was their turn.</p> <p>Reaching into a bag that was gotten from a dresser drawer, Nick pulled out some string. He pulled off a long length and laid it between my legs. He began to play with my balls until he had the balls separated. He picked up the string and tied a loop around one of my balls and tied it in place. That done he got another piece of string and did the same to my other ball. Lying there I watched all of this in the mirror. I could see the small round balls tied into their own area of my ballsack. When he was finished with that he undid the bracelets holding my legs in position and, with Billy on one leg and Nick on the other, lifted my legs so they were over my head. Nick and Billy then attached the chains on the ankle bracelets to loops on my wrist bracelets. When I looked up at the mirror I could look right at my butthole. As soon as both legs were anchored each took the other end of the strings attached to my balls and, pulling them, tied the string to the chain between my feet and hands. My balls were pulled up towards my face but angled away from each other towards my feet. It was an extremely uncomfortable position and, when my balls were tied off it created a dull ache in my groin area. I had a penis gag in my mouth, which prevented me from voicing anything. I just lay there, a silent witness to what these guys were doing to my body. Once my balls were tied securely, Nick reached into the bag again and pulled out a couple of alligator clips. He handed one to Billy and each of them took a nipple between their fingers and began playing with them. When they stood out enough for them they each placed a clamp on the little nub in the center of my nipple. There was immediate pain shooting across my chest and as I tried to struggle the strings began tugging on my balls so I lay there trying to force myself to accept the torture to my nipples. As the pain began to subside I watched, in the mirror, Nick and Billy walking aroundme and checking me out. Occasionally they would feel my body and rub me in areas that noone but myself had touched. Nick had even pushed on my butthole with his finger once and I watched as his fingertip disappeared into my butt. It hurt and felt kind of good at the same time. Billy stood there and rubbed my dick, just under the head with his thumb. What they were doing kept my dick hard and when they let go of it I could feel it throbbing against my stretched ballsack. It was when Nick reached into the bag again and pulled out a long white piece of plastic that came to a point when I began to wonder what else they had planned for me. </p> <p>Billy had a small bottle that he poured something onto my butthole and began to work it in. As he massaged my hole he would let his thumb slide into it once in awhile. When Nick went down to where Billy was and placed the tip against my hole. I looked in the mirror, completely embarrassed about what they were going to do and watched as Nick began pushing it into my butt. At first it was almost neat the way my butthole opened around the tip as it went in but almost immediately afterward the pain began. I instinctively tried to pull away from the device but had nowhere to go. He pushed it in relentlessly and I saw my butthole open to the widest part as it slipped in. Still Nick kept pushing and I could feel it pushing against my insides. Nick would pull it out and thrust it back in and everytime he thrust it in I could feel something inside me give a little more. When he had the entire 7 inches inside of me and it seemed to pump easily he removed it completely and took it back over to the bag. I tried to watch what he was doing but was amazed at the way my butthole stayed open. If I had a light I would have been able to see inside my own butt. Then Nick walked over to me again and was holding something that looked like a SPADE (like in a deck of cards). This was a lot bigger than the plastic thing and it had a wire hanging from it that was connected to a box. He placed the point of the thing against my hole and, while twisting it, shoved it all the way in. I felt my hole open and snap shut around the base of the spade and the pain was enormous. I felt like my butthole had been ripped open. I screamed into the gag and I could see the part still sticking out of my ass pulsing in rhythm to my hole. They let me lie there for a few minutes and, looking at the mirror I watched as they removed their clothes. </p> <p>They were both to their underwear and I could tell they both had hard dicks because of the tenting. Neither had hair on their chests and Nick had a lot more hair under his arms and on his legs than Billy did. When they had removed their underwear I could see that Nicks dick was bigger than Billy's dick and Billy's was bigger than mine. They both had hair around their dicks and on their balls but Nick's was a lot thicker. Billy walked around to the head of the table and I felt him untying the gag in my mouth. When they had removed it and put it back in the bag they pulled out another metal ring. This one had four leather straps tied to it and when Billy got over to me he told me to open my mouth. When I did he placed the ring in my mouth, behind my teeth and tied the straps behind my head. The ring kept my mouth open and I was wondering what it was all about. I felt Billy doing something under my head and suddenly the support under my head was gone. My head dropped into the area that opened up and my shoulders were hanging over the edge as well. Billy walked into the space and guided his dick into the ring in my mouth. I got a sick feeling as I felt his dick touch my tongue and continue in. Nick told me to close my lips around Billy's dick and suck on it. I did what I was told and heard Billy moan as he began pumping his dick in and out of my mouth. Everyone could hear my suction attempts as he pulled out. His dick was about 6 inches long and I could feel it starting to enter my throat before he withdrew again. I felt Nick place his dick in one of my hands and close my fingers around it. As Billy pumped my mouth and Nick pumped my hand I was surprised as I felt my dick begin to get hard. I tried to will it not to but eventually I was as hard as I could be. Nick asked if I was enjoying myself but I couldn't answer. I felt the thing in my butt begin to vibrate and this caused some great feelings to be felt in my groin area and it seemed they traveled right up to my nipples also. Suddenly I felt Billy's dick kind of swell up in my mouth and heard him groan and he stopped pumping. I tried to position my head so he wasn't so far in when I felt something splash into my mouth. It was thick and salty tasting and, considering I couldn't spit any out because of his dick I was forced to swallow what he had. I knew he was having an orgasm and that was what he was squirting in my mouth but I found it wasn't too bad. When he had finished and pulled his dick from my mouth he backed off and Nick took his place. I felt something warm covering my dickhead and knew Billy was sucking me like I did him. It felt wonderful as he sucked around the head and pumped it in and out of his mouth as best he could, considering the position of my balls. Nick put his dick through the ring and began pumping my mouth. He had a bigger dick. Probably a little over 7 inches and it was wider too, It was easier for me to close my lips around his and suck him. I felt like I was going to have another orgasm and I suppose Billy could tell because he removed my dick from his mouth and told Nick I was close. Nick told Billy to keep doing me and to raise his hand when I was right there. I felt Billy's mouth close over my dick again and knew I was going to cum. I heard Billy grunt something and suddenly Nick thrust his dick so far in it went into my throat and cut off my air. Instinctively I struggled and came at the same time. This orgasm was much more powerful than the first one and, it seemed being unable to breathe enhanced it a little. Still I struggled. Nick continued pumping, short pumps in order to keep his dick in my throat. Involuntarily I was trying to swallow and get air at the same time when I heard Nick groan and felt his dick swell in my throat even more. Still trying to get air I felt his dick pulsing in my throat and knew he was cumming. Finally, I passed out from the lack ofair and when I came to my head was back in its original position and I looked at myself in the mirror. Nick was running his fingers through my hair and told me he was glad I made it back. They removed the ring from my mouth and replaced it with the gag. With that they got dressed and told me they would be back in a few hours. They also warned me that if they walked in on me and saw I was trying to get away or was loose they would suffocate me again and this time finish me. With that they left me lying on the table naked, tied, with clamps on my nipples, my balls tied and a plug vibrating in my butt. I had no clue what they were going out for, when they would be back or what else they had in store for me. I was left to lie there and wonder.</p></div>",[]
688,"Scott's First, Part 3",3,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,11,3,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I lay there, strapped naked on the table for what seemed like hours waiting for Nick and Billy to return. I knew they were using my body for sex but when they left I had no idea what else was in store for me. I could look at the ceiling and see myself. Hands and feet tied together, each one of my balls were separately tied and stretched to the chains connecting my hands and feet, I had a plug in my butt that was vibrating, my nipple tips had clamps on them and I was gagged. At 13 my body hadn't started to develop yet and Nick and Billy had forced my first and second orgasm out. I was helpless and scared. While being forced to suck Nicks dick he had thrust it into my throat enough to cut off my air and made me pass out. They left and told me they would be right back. They didn't tell me where they were going or when they'd be back. My body was beginning to cramp because of the position I'd been in for a long time and tears were rolling down my face. I honestly thought they were going to kill me when they finished abusing me. Suddenly the door opened and Nick walked in.</p> <p>Following Nick was two kids with bags over their heads and their hands tied behind their backs. Behind them was Billy. When Billy entered he closed the door and Nick and him removed the bags from the boys' heads. They immediately saw me tied on the table and tried to run. Nick grabbed one and Billy kneed the other one in the stomach and down he went. Nick had his arm around the first kids throat and told him to stand still which the kid did. The other boy was on the floor trying to catch his breath. Billy wrapped some rope around his feet and drew them up to his hands. When he was hog-tied he helped Nick do the same with the other boy. When they were both tied and our captors were sure they wouldn't be a problem, they approached me and began removing the things in and on my body. When they removed the plug in my butt the widening and shutting sent new waves of pain through my ass. When the nipple clamps were removed I saw the little nubs were a stark white. They removed the strings attaching my balls to the chains but left my balls tied. They then released the bracelets holding my arms and legs and helped me to stand. When they turned me loose I just slumped to the floor and lay there until the strength returned to my limbs. While I was recuperating Billy and Nick went over to one of the boys and untied him. Once he was untied and on his feet he was told to strip to his underwear. I watched as he slowly removed his clothes. He pulled his T-shirt over his head and I noticed a little hair starting to grow under his arms. His chest and stomach was hairless. Nick asked him how old he was and he answered 15. He said his name, when asked, was Paul. Paul slipped down his pants and stood there in his boxers. Nick and Billy took him to the table and had him lie down on it and proceeded to strap his hands to the table. Once they were strapped, Billy removed Paul's boxers and they strapped his legs apart. Paul was laying there spread wide and naked. His face was red with emb arrassment and his body kind of jerked when Billy took hold of his cock and began fondling it. Paul got hard rather quickly. He had about a 6-inch dick and Billy just stroked him as he lay there helpless. Nick, in the meantime had gone to the dresser and returned with a razor. Upon his return, Billy stopped stroking Paul's cock and Nick proceeded to shave Paul's underarms. Paul and I both watched as his dick hair was removed as well and whatever hair he had on his balls. When they completed that they pulled his legs up and tied them there while Nick shaved Paul's butthole and asscrack too. Paul's legs were a different story. Using duct tape they pulled the hair and fuzz Paul had on them. When Paul was smooth, Nick pulled out a small vacuum and started sucking up the hair on the table. He planted the nozzle of the vacuum against Paul's butthole and laughed when Paul tried to pull away. They then released Paul's legs and vacuumed his underarms and around his cock. When they finished vacuuming Nick placed the nozzle at Paul's dickhead. I could hear the strain of the vacuum motor as it tried to suck Paul's cock into itself. Paul, however began to gyrate on the table and roll his head back and forth. Billy started pumping Paul's cock and Paul told them to please not make him cum. They continued until Paul sighed and he began cumming into the nozzle of the vacuum. After Paul had his orgasm they released him and, after retying his arms and legs went over to the second boy. Untying him they told him to strip to his underwear. When he pulled his shirt off he had smooth underarms like mine. Nick asked him his name and age and he said his name was Ron and he was 12. When Ron was stripped down to his underwear, Nick reached over and pulled the waistband away and looked at Ron's crotch. He asked him the same questions he had asked me upon my arrival. Have you had sex.. no, Doyou masturbate.. no, how big is your dick when it's hard.. a quie t I don't know. Things like that. They brought him over to Paul and myself and they proceeded to tie his hands in front of him. The other end of the rope they looped over a hook in the ceiling and pulled his arms over his head and tied it off. They then pulled his underwear off so he stood there naked and unable to cover himself. He was red with embarrassment and close to tears. Nick pulled Paul over to Ron and told him to suck his cock. Paul refused. Nick immediately grabbed Paul and, with Billy's help tied his hands in front of him and then they proceeded to string him up like Ron was. When Paul's hands were over his head Billy lifted him up while Nick took in the slack and tied the rope off. Paul was completely off of the floor. Billy placed the same gag that was in my mouth against Paul's lips and Paul jerked his head aside. Billy just reached out and took Paul's balls in his hand and, by the look on Paul's face, began squeezing them. Paul finally yelled Okay, Okay and Billy set the gag into Paul's mouth and tied it in place. That done Billy taped Paul's legs together and reached up and pulled his cock and balls so they sat in front of his closed legs then he taped his thighs together. Once that was done he yanked Paul's cock up and taped it to his abdomen. Stepping back and looking at his handiwork he smiled and gave him a push. Paul was swinging back and forth while Nick went to the dresser and took out what looked like a piece of hose, about 4 feet long. Nick walked in front of Paul and turned to us and said that we're about to find out what happens when we refuse anything. With that he turned and swung the hose against Paul's body. Paul grunted and glared at Nick. Nick told all of us that punishment was 50 smacks but he tended to lose count. He continued to smack Paul with the hose and, to Paul's credit, all he got was nasal grunts. Billy stepped up to Paul and got him swinging again but this time put some spi n on him. The smacks with the hose landed all over Paul's body. We watched welts begin to rise across Paul's chest, thighs, back and ass. At one time I saw the hose land squarely across Paul's balls. That stroke was the one that broke him. Paul let out a long pitiful howl which did nothing but illicit smiles from Billy and Nick. Billy asked if he could do it for awhile and Nick handed him the hose. Billy stopped Paul's movements and, while holding Paul in the small of his back, proceeded pounding on Paul's captive dick. Every hit brought a howl from Paul. Once in a while Billy would pound a good one onto Paul's balls. After a couple of dozen hits from Billy, Paul was reduced to tears. Billy finally stopped his assault and threw the hose over to the dresser. Nick stepped in front of Paul and asked him if he was going to obey from then on and Paul nodded, yes.</p> <p>Nick told Billy to untie Paul and take him over to the table, then, turned to me and told me to start sucking Ron. I crawled over to Ron's hanging body and, with a sick feeling because of my shame, leaned in and felt his cock touch my lips. I opened my mouth and lightly sucked his dick into my mouth and started sucking on it and playing with it using my tongue. I could feel it getting hard in my mouth and as it grew I started pumping it with my head. When it was fully hard it was about 3 inches long but kind of wide. His ballsack was about the size of a small lemon and I used my hand to massage them a little as I sucked his dick. After a few minutes I actually started getting into it a little and went to town on his little dick. I felt mine beginning to respond and as it got harder my other hand naturally went to it and began rubbing on it. When Billy saw me playing with myself he came over and yanked my hand away and told me that my cock was theirs and I was not to touch it without permission. I heard Ron sigh and felt his cock swell in my mouth and begin to pulse but nothing came out so I continued to suck him. Without me knowing or realizing it, my hand drifted back to my dick and started rubbing it again. Billy came over and yanked me to my feet and dragged me over to the table. He was saying, ""what did I tell you""? ""You're going to have to learn to listen""!</p> <p>On one end of the table Paul was strapped in. The straps that had held my ankles held his arms, at the elbow. The top portion of his chest was on the table but his ankles were tied to the legs of the table. His balls were tied separately like mine were and the strings just lay on the floor. I was taken to the other end of the table and placed in pretty much the same position, Billy also placed a gag in my mouth as well. Paul and I were looking at each other across the top of the table and wondering what was going on. Nick came to one side of the table and Billy was on the other side, they each held a belt. They told us that we were going to have to learn obedience before we could be taken to our owners. Paul and I looked at each other. I could see the fear in his eyes and knew he could see it in mine. I was wondering about the ""owners"" thing as well as the obedience part. Billy disappeared and I felt the strings tied to my balls being pulled. Suddenly I felt a yank and saw Paul wince when I did. When both strings were in place we figured our balls had been tied together under the table. If either of us moved we would yank both of our nuts painfully. I was watching as Nick went behind Paul and raised his belt but felt the one hit my ass before Nick delivered his blow. The surprise and pain caused me to jerk which pulled our balls as well. Nick then delivered his hit to Paul's ass. Billy and Nick took turns at spanking us, each blow setting another part of my ass or back of my thighs on fire and the continuous tugging on my balls caused my legs to give out and collapse a bit which caused the pull on my balls to force me back up. Paul and I were both screaming into our gags and tears were streaming down our cheeks but Nick and Billy just kept pounding away. Finally, after forever, the spanking stopped and Nick and Billy, again, got on either side of the table and asked us if we were going to behave. We both nodded vigorously. Anything to have the spanking stop. I was unt ied from the table and placed on a hook in the ceiling and tied in place like Ron. Paul was untied and placed on the table spread eagle. I watched as Billy removed Paul's gag and replaced it with the metal ring. Once in place he released the piece of table that allowed Paul's head to fall back. Nick and Billy talked as they positioned Paul like there was noone else in the room. I was able to glean that we were just the first that will be conditioned for transport into Tijuana and sold. With that information I knew that, not only was I NOT going to be released and allowed to go home but, my ordeal, as well as the others, had just begun.</p></div>",[]
689,"Scott's First, Part 4",4,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,8,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ron and I hung there, naked, forced to watch, as Paul became the plaything of Nick and Billy. He was tied spread eagle on his back to the table and his head hung down in the slot made when Billy removed the board holding his head. Billy and Nick removed their clothes and Billy moved in to the open area of the table and fed his cock into the ring holding Paul's mouth open. We heard Paul groan as Billy's cock found its way into his mouth and Billy told him to suck it. Billy began pumping his hips and we could hear the sucking sounds coming from Paul's as he was forced to service his first cock. Billy reached down and grabbed Paul's nipples in his fingers and began twisting them and pulling them away from Paul's body. Paul moaned and attempted to lift the top part of his body toward his nipples but could only go so far. Billy continued to pump into Paul's mouth and suddenly he moaned and stopped moving his hips, the gagging sound coming from Paul confirmed that Billy was shooting his seed into his throat and forcing him to swallow. Billy pulled his softening cock and stepped away from Paul, making room for Nicks bigger cock. Nick stepped up and fed his cock into the ring and began fucking Paul's mouth. In contrast to Billy, Nick pumped slowly and, reaching down, began fondling Paul's nipples. Paul seemed to begin to relax and Ron and I could see Paul's cock begin to respond to what was happening.</p> <p>When Paul was completely hard, Billy wrapped his hand around the shaft and began pumping Paul's cock. Paul began pumping into Billy's hand, really getting into what was happening. Billy stopped and told Nick Paul was getting close and Nick told him to tell him when. Billy continued to pump Paul and whispered.. NOW. With that we watched as Nick thrust his hips and held them there. I knew what was going on. Paul lay there for a moment or so, until he realized Nick wasn't pulling out. He began bucking his body in an attempt to get air. In the meantime his juice began shooting out of his cock and landing all over his chest and stomach. We watched as Paul thrashed around on the table and Nick groaned and we knew he was cumming also. Paul's movements slowed and, with one final arch of his back, collapsed back onto the table and lay still. Nick pulled his cock from Paul's mouth and finished shooting his load onto Paul's face. Paul began to move on the table so we knew he was, at least, alive. When Paul woke up completely we could hear him crying and moaning ""Oh God, Oh God"".</p> <p>Nick walked over to him and told him it was only the beginning. With that he looked at Billy and said 'Prep him"". Paul was then tied in the same position as he originally was at the end of the table and Nick came over and pulled Ron down and positioned him the same way the other end of the table. Once they were both tied in place Nick came over and untied me and took me to thecenter of the table and, after looping a rope and tying it to the rope around my wrists, bent me over the table and brought the rope under and tied it around my waist. That done he spread my legs and tied each ankle to the table legs as well as the strings tied to each of my balls. The three of us were tied, bent over the table and able to see each other's faces by turning our heads. Nick also placed a long mirror onto the table so we could all look at ourselves via the reflection of both the mirror on the table and the one on the ceiling. The ring was removed from Paul's mouth and we were told we would not be gagged but we were not to make noises as we were introduced to the 'next phase' of our training. With that Billy walked behind Paul with the vibrator and began running it up and down Paul's buttcrack. After a few trips of the vibrator, Billy positioned it and began to push. Paul grunted as his butthole was violated and I could seeRon watching with a look of amazement and fear on his face. Nick then stepped up behind Ron and, with the gag that had a small penis attached to it, began to run it up and down Ron's asscrack. Finally Nick pushed the penis into Ron's ass with one quick push. Ron cried out and hurriedly bit off a scream as the penis went all the way in. Once it was seated, Nick tied the straps around Ron's waist to hold the penis inside him. Occasionally he would tap the strap in the middle which would move the penis inside of Ron. Billy, on the other hand was slowly fucking Paul's ass with the vibrator. Nick went to Billy and told him it was my turn. Billy then went behind me and began moving his hard dick along my crack. I watched between Billy and Nick, who was running his dick in pretty much the same way in Paul's crack. Suddenly I felt Billy's dickhead against my hole and the pressure began. I gritted my teeth as he pushed and tried to clench against what he was trying to do. Billy thrust his hips forward and my ring gave way and I felt him slip inside of me. The pain was amazing. It went from pressure to an extremely sharp pain and gradually to a dull ache in my abdomen.</p> <p>Billy kept pulling out and thrusting back in until I felt his dick hair brushing against my butt. He left it there for a moment or so when we heard Paul saying, ""it won't go in"" I looked at the mirror and saw Nicks cock bent with the effort of trying to enter Paul's virgin hole. Paul had his eyes closed and was clenching his teeth and I knew he was fighting it. I looked at him and whispered ""relax"" and he looked at me with a look of horror before his eyes clenched shut again. Nick reached up and clamped his hand over Paul's mouth and, using the new leverage thrust his hips forward one more time and took Paul's virginity away from him. Paul screamed into Nick's hand as Nick sank his cock into his tight asshole. Pulling back and pushing in constantly and with each thrust a new screamed grunt would escape Paul' s mouth. I could feel Billy beginning to pump into my ass again and tried to think about anything but the dull ache in my stomach. I saw Ron looking at me and Paul getting violated and losing our virginity and I knew he was wondering about his own. Billy's hands went to my hips and he continued to thrust into my ass and moaning. One of his hands went around to my cock and began stroking it. Even though it didn't get completely hard it was feeling good. When his dick hit some point in my ass I would tingle all the way to the head of my cock and couldn't help but begin to enjoy the sensation. Suddenly I felt myself start to cum and at the same time Billy sighed ""oh, yes, and I felt him begin to pump his juice into my butt. When I finished cumming onto the floor and Billy had finished in my ass, he pulled out and, grabbing the plug, shoved it into my ass again. The insertion was a lot easier this time because of the fucking I had just had but Istill felt my home stretch around the bulb and snap shut at the bottom. Paul was still getting his ass worked on and his head was against the table and he was just moaning and slobbering onto the table. Nick tensed up and moaned and I knew he was feeding Paul's ass his seed. </p> <p>When he pulled his cock out I could see some blood on it and immediately felt sorry for Paul. Billy handed Nick a plug and it was inserted into Paul's ass. With that they went down to Ron, who started pleading with them not to do it to him and they laughed and said that his ass was special. His virginity would bring quite a price in Tijuana. However, that didn't stop them from plugging Ron's ass with a plug that was smaller than ours but still caused Ron to cry out as it was being inserted. That done, both Billy and Nick got dressed and we were told they were going to go get the rest of their stock before we all went south. They left us there. Tied helpless to the table, wondering what was in store for us and who they would bring next. </p> <p>As the night went on we all ended up on our knees and, through sheer exhaustion fell asleep kneeling at and with our heads on the table. We were woken up by the sound of the door opening and loud voices coming inside. We all stood up as fast as we could, not wanting punishment but terrified of what the new day was going to bring.</p></div>",[]
690,"Scott's First, Part 5",5,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,6,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The first thing we found out was we were too slow getting to our feet after sleeping against the table we were tied to. Nick screamed at us to stand up and he would deal with us later. The second thing we found out was Billy and Nick had rounded up 3 more toys to play with. The oldest, who was about 16 was putting up a pretty good fight. We found out that it was this particular person who had raised Nick's anger. The other two were about 13 and 14-years-old. All three had their hands taped behind their backs and their ankles taped together. Nick approached the oldest and, grabbing the hair, began slapping the head back and forth until the fight was gone. The entire time Nick was yelling and was mad enough that even Billy kept his distance. Nick looked at Billy and told him to take care of us. Billy came over to us and, after untying us, gave us some food. It was cold McDonalds but, considering we hadn't eaten for an entire day, it was terrific. We ate in silence. Naked and exposed to the newcomers. We were past the point of caring about being naked in front of others. After the past day we would have walked home naked if we could have just gotten away from these two. We knew they had plans for us. Something about ""our new owners"" in Mexico. We were all scared and knew the newcomers were going to be a part of our little group. Even the one fighting would learn to accept the situation. The fear of our unknown futures bent us to do whatever was expected of us. When we had finished eating Nick told Billy to hang us. This caused my heart to jump until I watched as Paul was hung from the ceiling by his wrists. I was next and then Ron. We all hung there helpless and exposed. Nick approached us and told us that we had made a bad mistake by being found on our knees asleep. We all tried to apologize and explain but he was still angry because of the rough time he had bringing in his last group. He told us we were going to be punished and the length of the punis hment would depend on us. The three of us made eye contact but we could tell we were all confused by what Nick had said. After Nick and Billy had set the newcomers up so they could watch our punishment the two came over to us. Nick grabbed Paul's balls and pulled them out, away from his body. When his sack was stretched Billy removed the strings tied around each ball and placed a thin rope around the stretched portion of Paul's ballsack. He wound the rope several times and then tied it in place. Once the rope was secure Nick led the slack to a ring in the wall and threaded it through. After taking up the slack he nodded to Billy, who leaned into Paul a little pushing him towards the ring. Nick again took up the slack in the rope through the ring and tied it off. Billy then eased Paul back down until his balls were pulled tight. Paul was moaning and gritting his teeth as Billy released his body completely and Paul found himself hanging at an angle with his balls holding him in place. He was still moaning and moving his head back and forth as Nick and Billy approached me. Within a few minutes I was in the same position as Paul and moaning as well. My balls were tied to the same ring as Paul and the pressure on my little balls was intense. It was an enormous dull ache in my scrotum and the ache spread out from there into the rest of my body. It was an ache that I felt I would never get used to and would never subside. Paul and I were able to lower our moans to whimpers and we were eventually drowned out by Ron's groans as he was placed in the same position tied to the same ring. We had to be a sight three boys hanging by our wrists and, seemingly, thrusting our nuts to the ring on the wall. While I was looking directly at the ring the other two were sort of angled at me. Ron was crying softly and I wanted to but all three of us tried to stay as immobile as possible. Any movement would apply even more pressureto our balls. The three newcomers were watching us with wide eyes, t he youngest was crying already and the 14-year-old looked like he wanted to. The oldest had eyes that were looking all over, probably looking for a place to run. It was too late. They belonged to Billy and Nick as soon as they got into their car. Nick went over to the youngest and, after cutting the tape at his ankles, walked him over to Paul and told him to put Paul's dick into his mouth and suck it. The kid did as he was told immediately. Paul's cock started getting hard as the boy sucked him but as it did Paul grimaced as even more pressure was placed on his balls. When Paul was ah hard as he was going to get the boy was brought to me and told to do the same. As my cock got hard I felt it attempting to take a little extra skin from my ballsack but wasn't able to do it. The stretching of my sack prevented my dick from doing more than pointing at the ring holding my balls when it got hard. I knew I wouldn't cum but didn't have to worry about it as Ron was next on the list. I looked at Paul, his cock had gone down and as soon as my cock left the mouth it too started to soften. When Ron had had his turn the boy was taken back to his 'friends' and we found out the youngest boy was 13 and his name was Drew, the 14-year-old was Jonathon and the 16-year-old was Chris.</p> <p>The three were picked up at Balboa Park. They were together when Nick and Billy drove up and offered them a ride. At first they said no thanks but when Nick told them that they had passed a cop back a little ways they got right in. At that point their lives was not theirs to control anymore. They were runaways and had been in the park for a couple of weeks before meeting up with Nick &amp; Billy.</p> <p>Nick told Drew that they were going to take off the tape around his wrists and if he was good then he wouldn't be put in the same position we three were in. He sniffed and nodded his head. The tape was removed from his wrists and from then on stripping him wasn't a problem. When he was down to his underwear he was asked the regular questions. He had no hair, he was a virgin and he had never masturbated. With that his underwear was removed and he was exposed to us all. He had a smaller dick than I did but his balls had started to form and were probably as big as Paul's. He had no hair to speak of and his nipples blended to almost invisibility with the rest of his chest. Once naked they retaped his ankles and his hands behind his back and was told to stand there until they were finished with the other two.</p> <p>Jonathon was stood up and when he agreed to behave was untaped and stripped. His cock was larger than Paul's and he had a small patch of hair around the base. Hair that Nick assured him that he would take care of. Billy came over and began playing with Jon's cock, out of curiosity he said, and when it was hard was about 7 inches long. Pretty impressive to me but Jon was embarrassed standing there with an erection in front of the other two. I figured he'd get used to it.</p> <p>When it became Chris's turn a struggle began and Billy and Nick took Chris to the table and after strapping the ankles in place undid the wrists and forced them to the other bracelets. As soon as Chris was strapped in place the first thing to happen was Nick, with both hands together, brought them down into Chris's stomach knocking all the air out. As Chris was gasping for air Nick ripped the shirt off and stepped back in shock. There, strapped tightly to the chest with an ACE bandage were Chris's breasts. He cut the bandage and freed her tits. I had never seen real breasts before and was mesmerized by them. They were pretty small. I could cup them in my hands. Nick yelled at Chris and roughly grabbed her nipples and pulled them and twisted them at the same time bringing a yell from Chris. With his blade Nick removed the rest of her clothes down to her underwear. Her underwear had a bulge in them and Nick grabbed them and said it wasn'tsmart to fool him with socks. When his hands closed around her bulge he got another surprise and looked at Billy and told him they had just hit the jackpot. With that he ripped her underwear from her revealing a real cock and balls to the rest of us. She had hair at the base and on her balls but Nick shaved them clean the first chance he got. Billy masturbated her until she got to her full 6 inches. Chris lay there crying as her body was revealed to everyone and violated. Nick began shaving Chris while Billy played with her tits. Suddenly Nick said ""hey, do you piss our of this or is it something more special""! His hand thrust toward Chris's balls and Chris tensed up and pleaded with them to please stop. Nick continued to do what he was doing asking Chris why she wanted to be a boy when she had all the girl things and Chris was silent. Nick glanced my way and smiled and called Billy and nodded in my direction. Billy looked my way and he also noticed I had an erection and came over to me. When he got to me he ask ed me if I wanted to join in and I answered 'yes, sir'. This got a laugh from both Nick and Billy and Nick said 'he's learning'. Nick told Billy to finish my punishment. Billy grinned and flipped my tortured balls, which brought immediate pain in my groin area. Billy went over to the dresser and pulled out a length of wood with holes in it. Leaning it against the wall he returned to me and placed a black bag over my head. He said it would be over soon and I would be cut down. Then-nothing. I was wondering what was going on when-WHAM! I was nailed on the ass with the board. I jumped out of shock and pain which brought more pain to my testicles. I waited for the next one, and waited and Wham! As much as I tried, I could NOT prepare myself enough to keep from tugging on my ballsack after being blasted on the ass with the paddle. After about ten smacks my ass felt like it was on fire. After twenty I became numb and lost count. When the hood was removed from my head I noticed Ron and Paul both looking at me with tears running down their cheeks. I was crying as well but silently. Then I noticed the bush shears against the wall (the kind you trim bushes with). Billy walked to the shears and came back to me and, after opening the shears placed my ballsack between the blades. He looked at me with a weird look in his eyes and told me he was going to relieve all the pain in my balls. He tensed up his shoulders in preparation of cutting off my balls and laughed when he saw me begin to urinate all over myself. He grabbed my cock and aimed the stream towards my face and told me to open my mouth which I did. When I was finished urinating he put the hood back over my head and told me that maybe it was better if I didn't watch. I felt the blade against the bottom of my ballsack and then he grunted. I felt a sharp pain in my balls and the pain of me hanging by my balls was gone and I felt myself swinging. I burst out crying and Billy removed the hood. Ther e was the rope and at the end of the rope was-a frayed end. I looked down and saw my balls still tied by the rope. Knowing I still had my balls brought another round of tears for me as Billy untied the rope. Nick told me to look at him and when I did he said that when I was released I had better do what they wanted or the next time I'd lose them. At that point I swore absolute obedience to them and I meant it. I was beaten and I knew it. I would be their slave and do whatever they wanted. The fear of them I had overwhelmed logic and I was theirs, body and soul. When I was untied a short rope was tied between my ankles. The rope allowed me to walk but by half-steps only. My hands were left untied and my cock and balls were loose as well. My balls were swollen a bit but the ache was finally going down. Nick placed his hand on my shoulder and told me I was their slave and would do whatever they told me to. I should be honored. I actually thanked him and told him I really would do whatever he and Billy said. He smiled and gave me my first order-</p></div>",[]
691,"Scott's First, Part 6",6,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,4,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, NC, torture",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The past couple of days caused me to finally give up and become Nick and Billy's slave. When I thought my balls were going to be cut off and with that thought hanging over me I decided to be and do whatever they wanted. Nick accepted I may be serious and said that, before I was accepted as sincere, I would be subjected to a series of tests. The first was lying on the table. Chris was a 16-year-old boy/girl. She had breasts and a dick and balls, Nick had also thrust his finger(s) into what I could only guess was a pussy. Chris was cute and I had never seen a girl naked and had never even heard of a boy/girl. Nick walked me over to the table and I stood there looking down at Chris and feeling my dick getting hard. Nick also noticed my erection and informed me that I was never to touch my cock without permission or I would be severely punished. I nodded to him and he told me what I was to do. </p> <p>I unhooked the bracelets holding her ankles and proceeded to hook them to the chains attached to the bracelets holding her wrists. This placed her in a ""V"" position with her butt exposed. In this position I could see that she DID have a butthole and another hole between her butthole and balls. I then shaved the rest of her pussy and her buttcrack. When I was finished with shaving her Nick told me that it was now time for her punishment for being such a pain in the ass. I was to do whatever I wanted but, whatever it was, it was to punish. I looked at her and softly told her I was sorry and immediately got smacked in the ass with the board by Billy. Nick told me that that was my first lesson.. I was never to apologize! I lightly rubbed my ass and looked back at Billy who was standing behind me with the paddle waiting for me to mess up again. I looked at Chris again and then looked away and set to my task. I noticed her nipples were sticking out a waysand so I reached over and began tweaking them and felt them getting harder. When they were sticking out as far as I could get them I took some string and, looping some around a nipple, pulled the ends as tight as I could. This caused the nipple to look almost separated and Chris to let out a scream. I tied a knot and then did the same to the other nipple. Once they were tied I took the other end of the strings and went through a link on the chains between the ankles and wrists and pulled the string. The nipple was stretched and in turn, stretched the entire breast up and toward her ankles. I tied the strings off and turned my attention downward. I took some more string and tied a string around each of her balls, separately, and pulled them up towards the chain as well and tied them off tight. That seemed to pull her ballsack up over her soft cock so I tied a piece of string around he dick, just under the head and pulled it up and tied it off around her neck. She lay there, silent, with everything below her neck seemingly pointing to ward her head. I turned around and reached for the paddle from Billy and he handed it to me without hesitation. I looked at Nick and he nodded in approval but told me to wait a minute. He went to the head of the table and placed the ring into Chris's mouth and lowered the part so her head would drop down. Once she was positioned, Nick told me to go ahead and I raised the paddle.</p> <p>I brought the paddle down onto Chris's ass and she let out a shriek. I raised the paddle a couple more times and smacked her ass and finally Nick told Billy to shut her up. Billy removed his clothes and stepped up to Chris's face and, holding her head, forced his erection into her mouth. He fucked her face as I brought the paddle down onto her ass and thighs. The skin I was spanking was becoming extremely red but I continued. Chris tried to move away and I heard gurgling screams coming from around Billy's cock as he pumped into her mouth. Billy moaned and stopped his pumping as Chris was forced to swallow his seed. At that point Nick stripped and stepped into Billy's place but before he started fucking Chris's mouth he told Billy to introduce me to my first piece of ass. With that he fed his dick to Chris and Billy walked over to me and told me to climb up onto the table. When I got up there he guided my hard cock and pressed me onthe ass until my cockhead touched against Chris's asshole. He then applied a little pressure to my ass and told me to push it in. I thrust my hips forward and felt her ring begin to give. When my cock slipped past her ring and sunk into her I heard her groan into Nick's cock and felt my, still swollen, balls land against her ass. The feeling of my cock in her ass can't be effectively written down. I looked and saw Nick smiling at me and I grinned back. I began pumping my cock in and out of her ass, marveling at the feelings surging through my dick, it didn't take too long before I felt myself getting close to an orgasm. Nick must have seen this because he told me to sink my cock and stop pumping. I buried my dick inside her ass and Nick thrust his hips forward and forced his dick into Chris's throat. &gt;From this position I could actually see Chris's throat expand a bit when his cock went in. It took a few seconds before Chris realized Nick wasn't pulling his cock out and she couldn't br eathe. She began to struggle as much as her bindings allowed. The struggling caused her ass muscles to constrict and release against my cock. It was almost like a blowjob with a tongue that wrapped all the way around your dick. I just let my cock soak inside her as she struggled for breath and when her struggles died down a little, Nick pulled his cock out of her throat. I could hear her sucking air through her nose and, just as she sucked in a lungfull Nick thrust his cock back into her throat. The struggles began again and I was right on the edge when Nick pulled out again and let Chris breathe a little. The third time he thrust into her throat her struggles and ass spasms ripped my cum from my balls. Just as my orgasm was subsiding, Chris passed out and I began pumping my juice into her ass until she woke up. When Chris woke up she began crying and begging Nick to stop. Nick laughed and told her she should have thought of that before she gave him so much trouble. He also told her that if she felt what he was doing was bad.. wait until she gets to Mexico and her new owners.</p> <p>I pulled my softening dick out of her ass and Billy helped me down off the table. Nick asked me how I liked what happened and I told him I thought it was the greatest. He just smiled and said that we have only just begun. We had four more people to break in and that was AFTER we finished completely with Chris. I looked over and saw Drew and Jonathon was watching us and they both had erections. I looked at Nick and asked if I could play with them and he told me to do whatever I wanted to whoever I wanted. I was thinking this was pretty cool and a lot better than the position I was in when I first got here. I came up with a few ideas and, walking over to Drew I began my ""self taught"" training when it came to being the 'One in charge'.</p></div>",[]
692,"Scott's First, Part 7",7,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,5,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I walked over to Jonathon and Drew who were still tied and lying on the floor. They were both naked and Drew had an erection whereas Jonathon was semi erect. I was given the go ahead from Nick to do whatever I wanted to whoever I wanted. I knelt down by Jonathon and wrapped my hand around his semi-hard cock and squeezed. I felt the blood begin to fill his dick and he hissed through his teeth and called me a faggot. That made me kind of mad but I just smiled at him and told him that he will be a fag too when I was done. With that I went to Drew and laid him completely on his back. His 13-year-old cock was pointing to the sky and throbbing a little. I went back to Jonathon and rolled him over until his head rested on Drew's stomach and facing his hard dick. Jonathon knew what I was going to have him do and he just looked at me with such a glaring look I was almost intimidated-almost. I told Jon to open his mouth and when he refused I grabbed his balls and began squeezing his nuts. I told him I would squeeze harder and harder until he opened his mouth or his balls popped. It actually took very little pressure before Jon opened his mouth. With one hand I pushed his head towards Drew's dick and the other guided his cock into Jon's mouth. Drew had about a 3 inch cock but it was a good size around and his balls were larger than mine. </p> <p>As soon as Jon closed his lips around Drew's shaft, Drew gasped and his hips kind of jumped and Jon groaned. I put my hand on Jon's balls and told him not to spit anything out. Jon grimaced and I watched him swallow Drew's first orgasm. A little sperm oozed from the corner of Jon's mouth but, for the most part, he swallowed it all. I told him to keep sucking Drew and watched as Jon's mouth began the sucking motion that placed such a look of enjoyment onto Drew's face thathe almost glowed. Drew lay there and began pumping his hips into Jon's face while Jon sucked his first cock. I looked down and saw that Jon's cock had reached his full 7 inches. With that I reached down and wrapped my hand around Jon's erection and whispered ""who's the faggot now"". Jon moaned and I released his dick and began running my hand up and down his body, front and back. I teased his erect nipples and ran my fingers into his butt crack. Jon eventually began to pump his cock into the air but he found no release. I began fondling his balls and would occasionally stroke his cock a few times. Suddenly Drew stiffened and Jon's mouth filled with his sperm. Jon swallowed as best he could but more sperm oozed from the corner of his mouth as Drew emptied his balls. </p> <p>When Drew's orgasm subsided his cock softened but I told Jon to keep sucking. When Drew's cock got hard again I pulled Jon off of it and rolled him onto his stomach. I removed the tape holding his legs together and pulled Jon up to his knees. Jon's chest remained on the floor with his hands still taped behind his back. He began to protest, knowing what was going to happen but his protests stopped when I began slapping his ass. I got in behind him and, kneeling, positioned my hard dick against his pink hole. When I began pushing against his hole he attempted to move away from the pressure but I grabbed his hips with my hands and continued to attack his hole. I pulled my cock away from him and spit onto his asshole. With my thumb I worked the spit into his hole and repositioned my dick. Grabbing his hips I thrust forward and took Jon's cherry from him. He howled as my dick sank into his virgin hole and I just let it soak there for a few minutes before I began my pumping. </p> <p>As I pumped Jon's ass I slipped a hand around to his still hard cock and wrapped it around it. I synchronized my pumping of his ass with me jacking him off and I felt his cock swell in my hand and his ass clench tighter around my dick. His dick began pulsing as he shot his load all over the floor and the pulsing against my cock milked my orgasm from me as well. We were both moaning as we had our orgasms and we finished about the same time. I pulled my dick from Jon's ass and went to Drew. Helping Drew to the position I had just left I guided his cock against Jon's ass and told him to fuck him. Drew pushed forward and his cock went into Jon's ass with almost no difficulty. Because Drew's cock was a little wider than mine Jon groaned as it entered. Drew moaned and began pumping his dick into Jon's ass. I reached under Jon and found his cock was still erect so, lying on my back I placed his big cock into my mouth and began sucking him and pumping his long shaft with my hand. With my other hand I alternated fondling Jon's and Drew's balls. They were both moaning and it wasn't long before I felt Jon's cock head swell up in my mouth and his warm seed filled my mouth. I s wallowed all he had to give and continued to pump his cock as I crawled out from under him. I found that Drew had also cum and was in the process of pulling his softening cock from Jon's asshole. Once I helped Drew and Jon into their original positions, as well as taping Jon's ankles together again, I straddled Drew's face and fed my cock into his mouth. As Drew sucked on my dick I pumped his face until, once again, I was blowing another load, this time into Drew's throat.</p> <p>Once I finished with Jon and Drew I approached Nick and asked him about Paul and Ron. Nick said that they had to have their punishment finished before they could be cut loose. I asked them what the 'finishing' was and he reminded me of mine. I asked him if I could give it to them and he didn't have a problem with it so I went over to Paul and Ron and asked them if they were ready to be cut loose. They asked me to please let them loose and I said I would have to finish their punishment before I could release their balls and/or get them down. They both nodded, knowing what was coming Ron was already crying silently. I placed a hood over both of their heads and went over and got the paddle from Billy. Walking behind Paul, I gripped the paddle with both hands and swung it, pretty hard, against his ass. He jerked and screamed. The scream was from both the contact of the paddle and the jerking which pulled his tortured balls. Next I went to Ron andswatted his ass as well, with the same results. I told them they would each receive 10 more swats and then they were finished. I waited several minutes before giving the next swat and that was to Ron again. I alternated at different time spans and once in awhile I would administer two before moving to the next. Neither boy knew when the next one was going to connect. It took an entire hour before they had both received the 10 swats. Ron got his 10th one first and I removed his hood and cut the rope, next to his ballsack, and let him swing freely while I spanked Paul for the 10th time. I removed his hood and cut the rope holding him to the wall by his balls and let him swing as well. I left the ropes tied around their balls there and, after lowering them to the floor, retied their hands and ankles. Nick then came over to me and pulled me away from the group. He then told me to pick any 2 of the boys I wanted and I was to torture them in any way I wanted to. He didn't care how I did it he just wanted the boys that I chose to b e broken and willing to do anything they were told to do. I could have the use of anything in the dresser and Billy would help me if I needed it. I told him okay and went to make my selection thinking about what I would do. The weird thing was that, yesterday I would never have thought the thoughts that were running through my head and today, well today, as I walked over to my victims I could feel my dick getting hard with the thoughts-</p></div>",[]
693,"Scott's First, Part 8",8,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,6,4,"t/t, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I walked past the group of boys tied and lying on the floor and went over to the dresser to choose what I could use when I tortured my two selections. I opened the top drawer and saw an array of ""toys"" inside. I sorted through everything in the drawer and selected several items. As I selected the items I placed them into a bag. I closed the drawer and opened the second drawer and it was just as full as the first drawer of 'stuff'. </p> <p>I sorted through the drawer and placed everything I felt I could use into the bag. Some of the stuff I didn't recognize but I have one hell of an imagination and felt I would find a use for everything I found. The dresser had five drawers and they were all full of different items I sorted through until the bag I had was full with sex toys. I was standing there naked and erect while I sorted through the items I selected and was thinking how I was going to use them. </p> <p>After I finished my selection of the items I was going to use I walked over to my ""boy selection"". I was told by Nick, in secrecy, that I was to torture the boys I selected until they were to the point that they would do anything they were told to do. Personally I wanted to choose Chris. Chris was a 16-year-old 'boy-girl' that was abducted the same time Jonathon and Drew was. She had small breasts, a 6 inch cock and a cunt. Everything was there and I would have enjoyed trying everything with her. However, she was still tied to the table as the sex toy for Billy and Nick. </p> <p>With the occasional grunt, groan and sob from her direction there was relatively little noise from over there. With the selections I made I would have my boys begging to be anyone's slaves. Just before I went to my ""selections"" Nick stopped me and said he was sending Billy to get something to eat and I would have to wait. Billy left and I went over to Chris on the table and rested my handagainst her stomach. When her body flinched I felt my dick jump with the excitement of having someone at my mercy. I let my hand drift to her cock and wrapped my hand around it. I felt it begin to stiffen in my hand and I looked down at her face. She was still crying slightly and I just smiled at her and told her to relax. I could tell she was trying to relax as best she could and my hand went to her balls and began squeezing and twisting at the same time. This brought a yell from her and I looked back at Nick and saw he was just sitting on a chair smiling at me. This caused me to squeeze a little harder and harder until Chris was squirming against her bonds on the table. I released her balls and went to the head of the table and released the bar that would allow her head to drop back. When her head was in position I fed my cock into the ring in her mouth and told her to suck me. She closed her lips around my cock and began sucking me as I pumped her face. As she sucked and I pumped I grabbed the strings tied to her nipples and began pulling them. She groaned against my cock and when I began tweaking her tortured nipples she began yelling into my groin. The yelling vibrated her tongue against my cock and the feeling made my legs weak it felt so good. Just before I shot my load I withdrew from her mouth and, cock bouncing, walked over to Paul and untied his ankles and walked him to Chris's face. I stroked him until he was fully hard and guided his cock into Chris's mouth. I could hear Chris sucking on Paul's cock and Paul was moaning as he fucked her face. As he fucked her face I crawled up onto the table and guided my cock towards her pussy. As soon as I made contact with her lips she began to squirm against me and as soon as I lined up I thrust forward and felt her pussy engulf my cock. When I had bottomed out I began pumping her, thoroughly enjoying my first cunt. At the same time I reached down and grabbed hold of her cock and began masturbating her in rhythm of my thrusting hips. </p> <p>Paul continued to hump her mouth with his hands still tied behind him and, watching that while jacking her off caused my balls to unload into her snatch. As my orgasm subsided I pulled my cock from her cunt and continued to beat her off. Suddenly Paul moaned and stopped pumping and I could see Chris swallowing Paul's seed as he came in her mouth. Then I felt Chris's cock swell in my hand and she began spewing her cum all over her stomach and between her breasts. When they had both finished I climbed off the table, scooped up the cum on Chris's stomach and fed it to Chris. After she had eaten all of her cum that I could get from her front I brought Paul around and had him lick her clean. Including the cum still running from her asshole and the cum I left in her pussy. When he had finished that I took him over to the group and retied his ankles and went over to Nick. I went in front of Nick and knelt in front of him. He smiled at me and placed his hand behind my head and, telling me what a good boy I was, guided my face to his hard cock. He had the largest cock there and I had a little difficulty getting my mouth all around it while keeping my teeth from his skin. He continued to press my face into his crotch and when the head of his cock hit the back of my throat he released my head and allowed me to come back up. Once up he began pressing my head back down. </p> <p>This continued until his cock swelled up in my mouth and he shot a huge load into my mouth. The width of his cockhead wouldn't allow any of his sperm to leave my mouth so I was able to swallow every drop and continue sucking his softening dick until I got whatever was left in his balls and shaft. He allowed my head to be removed from his dick and I looked at him, knowing he was my master and I would do anything for him. He seemed to see this when I looked at him and he smiled again and guided me into a sitting position at his feet. He stroked my hair as we waited for Billy to get back with the food. I justsat there and observed the other boys tied there and thought of what I might do when my time started. Nick asked me who I had selected and I told him Jonathon and Drew. When he asked me why I told him it was because they were still fresh and needed to be started on. I heard him chuckle as he stroked my hair and softly say he thought I'd do just fine. </p> <p>When Billy arrived the three of us had a pretty good meal from Burger King and the other boys watched as we ate. When we had finished they were given something to eat as well. Not as much as we had but it was at least something. When they had had some water to wash their food down I went and cut the tape from Drew's and Jonathon's ankles and walked them so they were under the rings in the ceiling. Three rings and two boys. I cut the tape from Drew's wrists and tied them to two of the rings, which spread his arms over his head. I pulled the rope enough so Drew was standing on his toes. Then I went and got a broom handle and taped each end to Drew's ankles, spreading his legs and lifting him completely off of the floor. Jonathon was a different story. I sat him down and bent him so I could tie his wrists to his ankles. Once that was done I asked Billy to help lift him. With Billy on one rope and me on the other we raised Jonathon, using one of the rings holding Drew and the other ring. When Jonathon was lifted high enough and tied off he was positioned in such a way that his arms and legs made a perfect V and his body was exposed in the middle. This position placed everything he had to offer at the front of him, even his asshole. Once both of the boys were in position I stepped back to look at my handiwork and, deciding they were in the best positions for what I was planning, went and pulled a cock gag from the bag and went to Drew and placed the cock in his mouth and tied the strap around his head. Then I went and got a ball gag and did the same to Jonathon but when the ball was tied in place I also taped it into his mouth so noises couldn't escape around the gag. That hadn't been necessary with Drew because the base leather holding the cock covered Drew's entire mouth. The next step was to blindfold both of them so they wouldn't be able to see what was in store for them. When my victims were in the exact condition I wanted I decided it was time to begin my process to 'break them'.</p></div>",[]
694,"Scott's First, Part 9",9,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,8,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I decided to start with Jonathon. I walked up to him and told him that before I was finished he would be ready to tell the world who the faggot was. I heard him grunt into the gag and smiled. Walking over to the bag I had filled with equipment from the dresser I dumped the stuff onto the floor. The boys still tied and on the floor looked at the pile on the floor wide eyed and mouth open. I picked up a couple of clips, the type with teeth and a chain connecting them together, and went back over to Jon. I took hold of his nipples and began playing with them, feeling them harden under my touch. When the points were out as far as I thought they would come out I applied a clip to each point. Releasing each clip brought a drawn out moan from Jon and I could feel my cock beginning to harden. When both clips were attached to his nipples I went back and pulled some twine from the pile and tied the end to Jon's ballsack. The other end I tied a loop and went and got some rope. Putting my toe through the loop in the twine I stepped down, stretching Jon's ballsack as far as it would go. Jon's moans became screams as the pressure on his balls increased. Once I felt his ballsack was stretched as far as I could get it, I began to tightly wrap the rope around the stretched part of his ballsack from the top down to his trapped balls and back up again to tie the rope off. Once finished I removed the twine so the rope could keep his balls stretched on its own. I cupped his balls with my hand and tried to manipulate his balls but they were still so squashed together that there was no individual movement of his balls. Smiling I released his nuts and looked at them, sitting there at the end of the coiled rope almost looking like they were detached from the rest of Jon's body. I took my knuckles and rapped his nuts a good one causing them to bounce at the end of the coil and, at the same time, bringing another satisfying yell through Jon's nose. I told him to be quiet and he began screaming gibberish at me through the only opening he had left.. His nose. I reached up and pinched his nose closed, to shut him up and he jerked his head out of my fingers and continued his nasal yelling. THAT PISSED ME OFF! </p> <p>I went over and grabbed some tape and threw it across Jon's nose, closing it. Jon immediately began throwing his head back and forth and jerking around. His struggles increased when he realized he wasn't getting any air and couldn't get an air passage open. I watched with interest as his struggles began to ease up and as soon as I saw his body go completely limp I snatched the tape from his nose and observed he was breathing. When he came to and raised his head I told him again that he was to be quiet and I heard nothing from him. I smacked his balls again and all I got was a grunt from him. I told him he was learning and continued to prepare him. Taking the twine I looped it next to his balls and tied the other end to the chain connecting the nipple clamps. His balls naturally wanted to pull down which, in turn, pulled his nipples down towards his crotch. This opened the around his asshole for my next experiments. I picked up a good-sized dildo, one that looked and felt like a dick and even had a set of balls, and put some lubrication on the head. Once that was done I placed the head against Jon's asshole and began to push. I was pushing hard enough to swing his body away from me and he began to whimper as the dildo attacked his hole. I was watching closely as I saw his ring begin to stretch as the head of the dildo began to win. Jon's whimper turned into a groan and a scream as the dildo was forced into his butt. I watched the ring stretch to allow the head to enter and as soon as the entire head stretched him enough the weight of his body brought his ass onto the dildo driving the dildo into his ass almost to the balls. Jon's head flew back and a horrendous sound escaped him as the dildo filled him. I continued to push the dild o into his ass until the balls of it touched his buttcheeks and I taped it in place. He hung there with his head rolling back and forth and I manipulated the dildo, using the balls, so it moved inside him. Thinking a little I went over and got the paddle. I smacked Jon's ass with it making sure I hit both buttcheeks and the dildo. Jon's head flung back again and he screamed through his nose as his cheeks were hit and the dildo was jarred into his ass with each swat. I continued to spank him until he began crying and his head was down on his chest rolling back and forth. With that I stopped my abuse of him and told him I was almost finished. I helped him to blow his nose, so he wouldn't suffocate, and decided to have just a little more fun with him. Taking some more tape I closed his nose off again and watched as he passed out again and again. The times I placed the tape over his nose was quicker and quicker so he would have less tome to recover from the last time. Each time I closed his nose, however, his struggles would begin with full strength and eventually quit as he lost consciousness. Finally, I got tired of that and let him recover fully and removed the blindfold from his eyes. He looked at me with fear. There was no hatred or anything else but fear in his gaze. I smiled at him and reached over and grabbed his balls in my fist and squeezed. His eyes clamped shut and he groaned as his balls were ground together even more. I released his balls and told him to relax, I would be back to him a little later. From there I went over to Drew. Drew was hanging there with an erection that was throbbing slightly. His body was shaking either from fright or anticipation, I figured I'd find out soon enough. I removed his blindfold and he stared, wide-eyed, at Jonathon's tortured body. I watched as his erection began to go down and reached over and began stroking it back to life. I walked behind him and guided my cock against his hole and began to steal his virginity fr om him. He tried to squirm away from my cock but his bonds prevented him from moving too much. I felt his ring begin to give way and my cock sank into his tight ass. He groaned as I sank home and his cock began to soften again. I let my cock soak inside him for a little while so he would get used to it and then I started pumping into him. As I fucked his young ass I pumped his dick at the same time. I felt and heard his breathing begin to quicken and stopped stroking him. I felt my orgasm begin to come on so I pulled from his ass and walked over to Ron and, grabbing his head told him to suck my dick. He opened his mouth and I fed my cock to him. As he sucked me I thrust into his face and my orgasm began. As I spewed my juice into his mouth I told him to swallow it all or he would be hung up next. I'll give him credit, even with the gagging he didn't spill a drop. I finished with him and walked back to Drew. I looked directly into his eyes and told him it was his turn.</p> <p>I tied a string around his ballsack and, bending his legs, tied the other end to the broomstick holding his legs together. His balls would be fine as long as he kept his knees bent. I taped the knot to the middle of the stick to prevent it from slipping. Once Drew tried to set his legs back down his balls were tugged forcefully and he immediately bent his knees to alleviate the pressure. I laughed as I figured he would be the master of how much pain would be inflicted to his balls. I knew he would have to get tired eventually. I glanced over and saw that Paul had dozed off and Ron's eyes were starting to close. I called over to Nick and he told me to deal with it. Keep them awake. I thought for a few moments and went to them and cut the tape from their ankles and brought them over and laid them under Drew's feet. I tied a string around both of their ballsacks and pulled them until their asses were off of the floor and being held up by their feet andshoulders, with their arms still taped behind their backs. I tied the strings off onto Drew's ankles. Now if either of them tired and went to the floor they would pull Drew's feet with them, which would stretch Drew's balls painfully. Drew on the other hand would try to alleviate the pain and raise his feet and stretch Ron's and Paul's balls. Seemed pretty wicked to me and I laughed and pointed it out to Nick and Billy who laughed with me. I continued with Drew by taking another nipple clamp set and clamped them to Drew's nipples. The clamps drew a nasal gasp from Drew and his eyes began to water. I took his softening cock in my hand and stroked him a little. I saw some pre-cum oozing out and when Drew's eyes closed I stopped stroking him and walked behind him and began playing with Paul and Ron. When they became erect I started masturbating them. They were moaning and their legs were straining with the effort to keep their asses in the air. I leaned over and placed Ron's cock in my mouth and started sucking him. He moaned as I worked on his cock and I could see his body begin to lower as he relaxed a bit. I watched as the string got tighter and tighter as Ron's body lowered and finally he came in my mouth. As he came his legs pretty much gave out and he went as far down as the strings allowed. I heard Drew grunt and saw as Ron's balls were stretched tight as Drew lifted his legs back up. Ron almost lost his erection with that but I was able to milk all the seed he had for me. After finishing with him I went to Paul and put my mouth around his larger cock and began pumping him to an orgasm as well. When Paul moaned and flooded my mouth with his juice he was able to maintain a little more control than Ron and keep his ass in the air. When his orgasm subsided I released his cock and returned to the front of Drew and sucked him to orgasm as well. When Drew came it was with a force not matched by the other two and his feet actually went down enough to stretch his own ballsack and it wasn't until his orgasm subsided that he realized it and raised his legs back up. </p> <p>I went and taped Ron and Paul's mouths shut and continued to 'play' with Drew. I picked up a buttplug and, going between and under Drew's legs, aimed the point at his little pink hole and began pushing. As his ring stretched around the plug, Drew's body began shaking with the pressure. When the plug got to the widest part it took all I had to shove it the rest of the way in so his ring closed around the stem. Finished with Drew I went back to Jon and, with the paddle, reminded him that I hadn't forgotten about him. After about 5 smacks I tired of the spanking and tied a rope around the rope stretching his ballsack and tied it to a ring in the wall so his body was hanging like mine was recently. He was moaning when I went to Nick and asked him a question. He answered ok and I went to the couch and lie down. As I was falling asleep I took one final look at the other boys and they were all looking at me, as best they could, falling asleep. I knew I wouldn't sleep for too long but I also knew that every minute would get longer and longer for the boys tied in positions that would ensure they were miserable and awake. By the time I woke up, they would agree to anything I had to say, which was good because Nick told me that we were going to be leaving tomorrow and heading down into Mexico and our final destination. Not knowing what was in store for us and feeling like I was one of the Masters here, I felt as if there wasn't going to be any problem and knew I would sleep just fine. I awoke a few hours later.</p></div>",[]
695,"Scott's First, Part 10",10,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,5,4,"t/t, t/b, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I awoke to the groans of all of the boys, and Chris, in the room. Nick and Billy were asleep. I got up and went over to Paul, Ron and Drew. Ron and Paul's legs and/or stomach muscles were pretty much spaghetti from the strain of holding their asses high enough to prevent some pretty severe ball stretching. Drew was trying to help hold their weight with his legs but was losing that fight too. All three of their young bodies were shaking pretty violently with the stress and their balls looked pretty stretched to the limit as it was. Jonathon was still strung up and held at an angle to the wall by the rope tied to his balls at one end and a ring in the wall at the other. I walked over to Chris and it seemed like Nick or Billy had taken my idea and had tied Chris's balls to a ring in the ceiling forcing her to keep her ass in the air as best she could. I stood by her and said I couldn't do anything about her predicament because she was Nick's toy and, with that, turned to the other boys.</p> <p>I walked over to the boys on the floor and asked them if they were ready to accept the roles of slaves. All three of them nodded and I went a little deeper and told them what that meant. Were they ready to do EVERYTHING they were told with NO backtalk? Again they nodded. They could speak only when spoken to? Nods. And, finally, I asked them again if they were ready to do ANYTHING they were told to do. Nods and a complete look of agreement in their faces convinced me. I heard Nick behind me and I turned and looked at him and he smiled and told me I had done a great job. I could finish it now. I walked over to Jonathan and asked him the same things and got the same responses. I removed his gag and he whispered, hoarsely, to me that, given the chance, he was going to kill me. I slapped the gag down against his balls and when he screamed I shoved the gag back into his mouth. I looked at him and said ""bad mistake"". I went to the three boys and, with the bush trimmers, cut the rope between the stick and Drew's ballsack. The two boys on the ground immediately let their muscles slack and Drew let his legs flop down. All three of them were crying with relief and when I removed their gags they began thanking me and sounding like they meant it. I left them alone for a little while to rest, telling them that they could rest their muscles but they were not to sleep. The promised they wouldn't sleep and I went over to Nick and asked about Chris. He told me to get her to agree and we could get her off of the table too. He also said it was about time to be heading south so I needed to finish everything and get everybody ready for the trip. I walked over to Chris and asked her the same questions and, when she agreed to everything, I released her balls and began removing the bracelets holding her to the table. Once she was unrestrained I left her alone too so she could rest a little and went back over to Jonathon. I looked up at Jon and he was glaring back at me so I decided he was still in a belligerent mood. I asked Nick how much time we had and he said a couple of hours yet. I went and got some tape and went back to Jon and held it up to his face and told him he has GOT to learn obedience. His glaring went to fright as I reached toward his nose with the tape. One quick motion closed his nose and I stood there, looking in his eyes as he slowly suffocated again. His face became red and his eyes began to bulge and eventually he began to fight and attempt to rub his nose against his arms to try to dislodge the tape. He couldn't make a good enough contact and his struggles grew a bit more violent. I could see the rope tugging his balls as he struggled and I wondered if he felt the pain or was concentrating on the lack of air. As he struggled I reached down and yanked the tape holding the dildo in his and watched as his struggles began to push the dildo out. Before the dildo was completely out Jon went out from lack of air and I removedthe tape from his nose. When he woke up I shoved the dildo back up into his ass and, grabbing the balls of the dildo, began ass-fucking him with it. He grimaced as I pulled the dildo out and shoved it all the way back in but I did notice his cock was becoming erect as I fucked him. I continued to fuck him and reached over with my other hand and masturbated him. He began to moan as his orgasm got closer and the dildo was moving in and out of him a lot easier. I continued to stroke his cock and felt it begin to swell in my hand as he hit his orgasm but it stopped immediately. Jon grunted and I stroked him and felt him swell up again and again. I realized that the stretching of his balls was preventing him from cumming and I got some enjoyment out of that. He was being kept right on the edge but wasn't allowed to release his seed. I knew it was driving Jon nuts because he just threw his head back and moaned loudly and tried to hump my hand but the rope holding his balls stopped his movements. This boy wanted to cum. I told Nick and he walked over and told me to stop, he wanted to show me something. I stopped and he yanked the dildo out of Jon's ass with a slurping sound and put a couple of his fingers up Jon's ass. I noticed he was angling his fingers so he would be rubbing, on what looked like the inside of Jon's balls. Whatever he was rubbing was sending Jon over the edge. I watched as Jon's cock began jumping noticeably but his cum was still held captive in his balls. I asked Nick if I could do it and he pulled his fingers out of Jon's ass and I stepped up. I inserted two fingers into Jon's ass and did the same thing Nick was doing and got the same results. I manipulated Jon's prostate and smiled at him. While I did Jon I felt my ass cheeks being spread and looked back to see Nick smiling at me. He said he wanted me to see what it felt like and shoved a finger up my hole. After the initial pain I felt his finger hit a spot in my ass that sent a tingle completely through my groin area. I felt my knees almost give out and took steps to stay standing. I was rubbing inside Jon while Nick rubbed my spot. It was less than a minute when I felt my balls tighten and my cock swell up as I shot my juice all over the floor. I was amazed that I came and no one had even touched my cock. I closed my eyes and moaned as my hole pulsed around Nick's finger during my orgasm. When it finally subsided, Nick removed his finger and went back over with Billy without a word. I pulled my finger from Jon's ass and removed his gag. He immediately began begging me to let him cum but I just inserted my fingers and teased him again. I had each of the other guys come up and learn to do the same thing. By the time Drew had had his turn Jon was crying and pleading with me to let him cum. He said he would do anything, he would be a slave, he would be anything anyone wanted. With that I smiled and untied the rope holding him to the wall. I brought Paul up, because he had the next biggest dick, and guided his cock into Jon's hole. As Paul fucked Jon I had Drew come up and begin masturbating Jon. Meanwhile I began to untie the loops stretching Jon's balls. It surprised me that they remained stretched for a little while but as Jon neared his climax we could all actually see Jon's balls moving towards his body. When Jon came it was with a force like I had never seen. His head fell back in an open-mouthed groan and his cock literally vibrated with the onset of his orgasm. His first glob shot out of his cock and, in a high arc, literally landed on the top of Paul's head. Jon was saying thank you, thank you, over and over when Paul groaned and pulled his cock out of Jon's ass and I grabbed it and began stroking him as he came all over Jon's cock and balls. Once they had finished with their orgasms Nick informed me that it was time to get ready to go. Billy helped me to get Jonathon down and untied. Once everyone was untiedPaul and Jonathon, Ron and Drew, and Chris and me were placed in a 69 position. Everyone put their partners cock in their mouths and our heads were taped in that position. Our ankles were taped together and, with our arms wrapped around each other's bodies several loops of tape held everything else in place. Movement was extremely difficult but I could still feel my cock becoming erect in Chris's mouth and at the same time hers was getting hard in mine as I sucked it. When she became completely hard I could feel the head tickling the back of my throat and I was forced to maneuver my face so her balls didn't cover my nose and suffocate me. I couldn't pump her cock because the tape was holding my chin firmly against her stomach but I continued to suck on her dick softly as she did mine. With Billy on one end and Nick on the other we were lifted, one couple at a time and placed in the trunk of their car. Chris and I were the second couple to go out so we were sandwiched by the other two couples. The trunk was closed and the car was started and away we went. 5 boys and 1 boy/girl, naked and tied helpless in the trunk of a car heading to Mexico to be sold as someone's slaves. I was accepting of my future as a slave. I had been broken early on and had decided that it wasn't so bad. It didn't stop me from being a little afraid though. As we headed south, breathing was a little difficult in the trunk but not impossible. The jostling we took as the car drove over the road created a little more manipulation on my cock and I felt an orgasm coming on. I moaned as I shot my seed into Chris's mouth and felt her cock oozing some cum into mine as well. As we went along we could hear intermittent moaning and knew the other captives were having orgasms too. </p> <p>After what seemed like hours and three orgasms later the car stopped and the trunk was opened. We were removed from the trunk, still bound and taken into a house where we were laid on a tile floor. When we wereall in the house we were freed from the tape and told to kneel with our hands on our heads. We were looking at a room full of Mexican people of different ages that ranged from hairless kids to men who had enormous cocks, and they were soft! There were also several females with the same basic age ranges. </p> <p>Billy was released and placed in our group as one of the newly owned bodies. Every boy who had hair or stubble was given razors and a bowl of water to shave their bodies. Those of us who hadn't begun to sprout hair felt pretty fortunate until some of the people came up to us with shears and began cutting the hair off of our heads. By the time everyone was finished we were completely smooth from head to toe, even the peach-fuzz on some of our legs were removed. Eyebrows were shaved as well. The ONLY hair were allowed to keep were our eyelashes. EVERYTHING else was gone.. smooth. Once that was completed to our masters' and mistress's satisfaction, we began what, at the time we did not know, would be two of the most painful days of all of our lives.</p></div>",[]
696,"Scott's First, Part 11",11,SCOTT,no@email,,2004-07-22,13,4,"m/t, m/b, m/f, bond, torture, NC",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scott012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We were all on our knees with our hands behind our heads. Our bodies had been shaven so the ONLY hairs on our bodies were our eyelashes. We were told to stand and follow the man in charge. We walked, single file, behind our owner and went downstairs into the basement. The basement was huge, the entire underside of the house. It had a stone floor and the walls and ceiling and floor were adorned with various rings and hooks. Several tables were bolted to the floor and there was even a rack like you would see in one of the old castles. There was also a large tub in a corner. Cages of various lengths and widths were against one wall and we were led to them. We were placed side by side and the man approached us and, one at a time put a wire tie around our hairless cock and balls and pulled it as tight as he could. Once tight he cut off the excess and placed another one around our balls only and did the same thing. They were extremely tight and uncomfortable and he said the only way they could come off was to cut them. This was better than a cock ring because we could get them off. Once that was accomplished we were placed into the cages. Some of us were kneeling and others were placed in cages that allowed standing only with the back, sides and front making contact with the person's body. </p> <p>I was placed into one of those and when I was wedged into it, with my arms at my sides, and the door was closed I had to suck in my stomach so it could be completely latched. The last one out was Billy and he was the one taken to one of the tables and strapped spread-eagle on it. When the bracelets were on his wrists and ankles they were pulled tight by a couple of people and set into hooks at the corners. When they finished we could all tell that Billy was stretched to his limits on the table. When Billy was fully stretched out and helpless on the table man who was obviously in charge informed Billy that he knew he had beenpart of getting his 'product' but, because the rules had changed, he felt Billy should be trained also. Billy attempted to tell him that he was willing to do whatever he was told but in the middle of his pleading the man brought his fist down into Billy's stomach and knocked the words from him. He said the first lesson was he, Billy, was not to speak unless he was given leave to do so. As Billy lay gasping on the table the man went to the end of the table and brought two clamps from a tray. He placed the clamps directly onto Billy's balls. It appeared that, when clamped, they made slight contact with his balls and didn't crush them. I could also see that the clamps had wires attached to them. He attached the wires to a couple of screws located on either side of a button. </p> <p>Once the man was satisfied that everything was in order he brought over a young girl and had her strip naked. She was a cute girl about 13 or 14-years-old. She had a small amount of hair around her pussy and her breasts were more than ahandful. The girl went to Billy and began fondling his cock until he became hard. When Billy achieved full erection she began masturbating him. I could tell Billy was enjoying the hand job. His eyes were closed and his breathing was speeding up a bit. Suddenly she stopped and reached down and pressed the button. Immediately Billy's eyes shot opened and he howled as the electricity was sent through his nuts. It seemed as if every muscle in his body was standing out and his cock jerked violently. The girl continued to press the button until Billy's erection went down and his screams became hoarse sounding. When she released the button Billy was lying there whimpering and sucking air in in huge amounts. As Billy lay there, his body shaking, the girl went back to his cock and, after a little more time, got him erect again. This time she climbed up onto the table and straddled his cock. Guiding it into her pussy she lowered herself down onto his 6- inchtool. As she lowered Billy moaned until she was sitting on his stomach. </p> <p>When she began pumping her body up and down Billy began to respond again and she reached down and grabbed his nipples and pulled them with, what seemed like, all the strength she had. Billy gritted his teeth as his nipples stretched from his body and screamed as she began to lean back, still holding his nipples. She began rocking back and forth stretching and releasing his nipples drawing grunts and screams from him. She seemed to be enjoying rocking with his cock inside of her. </p> <p>Eventually she released his nipples and continued to pump his dick with her pussy. Again, when he started to respond, she removed herself from his body and pressed the button sending the voltage through Billy's nuts. The voltage got the same response from Billy and the button remained pushed until he lost his erection and his screaming lessened. Once that happened she began again on his cock. This time she began sucking him and pumping his shaft with her hand as she sucked. Watching all this my own erection was sticking through the bars in the cage I was in and I had no possible chance for release in the position I was in. Once Billy achieved erection again the girl released his cock and went to the head of the table and, from a tray at that end, removed two clamps that she attached to Billy's nipples. These clamps were the type with teeth and I could tell from the yells Billy was sending out that they had a good bite onto his nipples. These clamps also had wires attached to them and they were connected to screws on either side of a button and the girl pressed the button sending voltage through Billy's nipples. Same result from Billy physically but all he did was grit his teeth as the air hissed through them. The man didn't seem to be satisfied with that and pressed the button between Billy's legs. With the voltage coursing through Billy's nipples and balls the screams were almost deafening. Billy was even able to slightly arch his back a little even past the stretching. The man and girl alternated between them pressing and releasing their buttons until Billy's screams suddenly ceased and his body was still. The man smiled and went up and placed his hand against Billy's throat and, looking at us, said he was alive. He also said we would ALL receive our final training down in his dungeon. With that he snapped his fingers and waved towards Chris. </p> <p> Two guys went to Chris's cage and opened the door and motioned for her to come out. She walked out with a wild, terrified look on her face but gave no resistance. She was led to an area that had four ropes suspended from the ceiling. She laid down on the floor as the ropes were tied to each wrist and ankle. Once she was tied they began to lift her from the floor. When they had her in the position they wanted her in her hands were attached above her head and her legs about even with her breasts but spread wide. Her cock and balls were lifted and pushed out because of the wire ties and she looked helpless and vulnerable. Again the girl was used to go over and place clamps onto Chris's nipples. There were no wires attached to the clamps on her but they were obviously clamped tight because Chris's head flew back and she yelled through gritted teeth. </p> <p>After a few minutes the girl began stroking Chris and, at the same time, finger fucked her pussy. Chris became hard while the girl stroked her and as her cock grew we could see her ballsack tighten as the skin was used for her erection. Once she was hard clamps were connected to her balls, these with wires that were attached to screws in a box set into the floor. When the button was pressed Chris screamed and attempted to raise her body away from the voltage invading her balls. The girl released the button and allowed Chris to catch her breath while she walked over to a cabinet and removed a dildo. </p> <p>Walking back to Chris she positioned the dildo against Chris's hole and began to dry-feed the dildo inside her. The pressure of the dildo against her ring pushed her body back until the head broke through the resistance and her body slipped around the dildo as it sunk into her. Again, she screamed as the dildo stretched her and violated deeply into her ass. There was a groove at the end that her ring snapped around and held the dildo in place. She hung there sobbingand the sobs once again turned to screams when the girl stepped onto the button again and electrocuted her balls. Chris screamed and squirmed in the ropes that held her and I could actually see the end of the dildo protruding out of her ass pulsing with the spasm of her ass muscles. Finally the girl released the button and began stroking her again and the man snapped his fingers again and pointed at Drew. Drew began crying, silently, but got out of the cage and went with the men obediently. </p> <p>He was taken to more ropes that were hanging from the ceiling and, after being laid on his stomach and the ropes tied to his wrists and ankles, was lifted about 4 feet off of the floor, facing the floor. Once he was positioned a chair was placed under his crotch and the girl came over carrying what looked like a weight. She placed the weight onto the chair and tied the rope attached to it around Drew's cock and balls. Once the rope was sufficiently tied she lifted the weight with one hand and removed the chair with the other. Once the chair was gone she lowered the weight until Drew's groin supported it and then she released it completely. Drew's head shot up and Screaming through gritted teeth one could see his neck muscles sticking out from the strain. The weight pulled Drew's groin quite a distance from his abdomen and even I could see the stretched skin. If the girl had only gone around his balls the weight would have torn them off. The weight pulled his body probably a foot toward the floor throwing quite an arch into the poor boy's back. With that, another snap and the men went and got Jonathon.</p> <p>Jonathon was placed onto the rack and tied in place. His feet and hands going through thick ropes that were pulled tight as the crank was turned and Jon's body was curved over the support as he was stretched. He went from hissing through clenched teeth to screaming and even with all that I could hear popping coming from him until they finally stopped cranking. His body was a straight line and his ribcage was absolutely noticeable with his stomach sucked in so far that there was probably a thickness of 3 inches between the platform and his belly button. That done the man snapped his fingers and pointed at me. The men came over to me and lifted me up, cage and all and took me over to the tub in the corner. The man said I needed to be cleaned and, with that, I was lowered into the water face up, slowly. When the water got to my cheeks and kept rising I became terrified and took as deep a breath as I could just before I was completely submerged. I had my eyes opened and could see the men looking at me through the water. Holding my breath I waited for them to raise me. I felt my lungs were going to burst and when my air went out in a rush of bubbles they lifted me out. I was coughing and gasping for breath and suddenly I was submerged again. I was brought close to drowning about 5 times before they finally took me from the tub and opened the cage. </p> <p>I was led over to the other table and strapped in place with the bracelets and stretched wide. The girl came over to me and began stroking my dick. Knowing what was probably in store for me it took awhile for my erection to start. Once it did, sure enough, I felt the clamps lightly against my balls. She continued to stroke me and, as much as I tried not to, I began to respond to her stroking and a moan escaped me. Almost immediately I felt her hand leave my cock and a jolt to my nuts like someone yanked them with all of their strength. The pulsing coursed through my body and my muscles began spasming on their own. My balls and cock felt like someone was standing there with a rope tied around them and would yank, yank, yank very fast. A scream rose and escaped my throat against my will and I lay there helpless to prevent it. Then, it stopped. The girl began sucking me and when I finally became erect climbed onto the table and guided my cock into her cunt. It did feel good even with the throbbing still in my balls and as she slid up and down I felt her grab my nipples and begin the rocking thing. The pain was incredible. My nipples felt like they were on fire but she never let up. I maintained my erection as she rocked and, again, a moan. She released my nipples and moving to the top of the table, used clamps on my nipples. They did bite in and I could even look down and see a little blood at the teeth of the clamps. My head slammed back down onto the table when she applied the voltage to my nipples but, like I noticed with Billy, it wasn't nearly as intense as the ball thing. However, I knew that was coming and sure enough, the man showed up at the other end of the table and the jolts to my balls started again. The screams seemed to drown out everything else to me but nothing could overcome the current going through my balls. </p> <p>Finally the pain went away and I blacked out. The current surging through my balls again awakened me but it was stopped when I woke up. I looked around and saw everyone else was awake as well. Paul was tied upside down and spread via rings in the ceiling and a buttplug in his ass and electric clamps on his balls and nipples too and Ron was hanging, facing the floor with a weight hanging from his cock and balls. There were a lot of people in the basement and they were all naked. The man, who was naked too, said that it was about time we woke up so we could begin servicing our masters and mistresses. He asked us if any of us had any problems with the arrangements and we all said no. When he asked if we all understood the rules we all said yes and he began our servitude by turning to the crowd and instructi ng them to choose and have a good time.</p></div>",[]
697,"Lousy Snooping Kids, Part 1",1,DIVINE SCRIBE,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scribe001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Smallville was a quiet town in the suburbs. Not much happned in Smallville, which is why so many families were moving in. There were new homes going up all the time, encrouching in the forests that surrounded the countryside. Our tale takes place on Pine Street. It's a long, lonley road that weaves back and forth. The first few blocks are filled with large, new homes. the next few blocks after that are finished homes, nut only a few of whoich are occupied. The blocks after that are semi-constructed homes and dirt plots, and forest after that.</p> <p> Susan and Lisa lived on Pine street. Both were twelve, and best friends, even though they were very different: Susan was a short hair petite blond, Lisa was a dark haired plump brunette.</p> <p> They were the only kids on the block, and had no one else to hang out with. As such, they spent most of their time talking about boys, hanging around, and gossiping about the neighbors.</p> <p> ""Mr. Carson freaks me out,"" said Lisa as they sat upstairs in her room. Her parents wwre out for most of the evening, and Lisa told then she would sleep over Susans house. Susan, of course, told her parents she was sleeping over Lisa's house for the weekend. The girls had the luxury of being on their own for the night.</p> <p> Mr. Carson was her neighbor. He had been one of the firts people to move into the neighborhood, and was a very hermit-like person. He never was grumpy, but was never friendly, either.</p> <p> ""Why?"" asked Susan. They were doing each others hair and listing to N'Sync.</p> <p> ""I dunno. He just, like, you know, make's me feel all creepy. Ugh, it's like he's a pervert or something."" ""Get out! What do you mean ""pervert""?"" asked Sue, laughing.</p> <p> ""It's like, I'll be looking out of the window and I see his shades all pulled down and stuff, but I can see two people's shadows but no one but him ever goes in there, y'know?"" she popped her gum to emphasise her point.</p> <p> ""That's bizarre,"" Sue agree'd. "" Hey, 'Real World' is on,"" and the both of them turned off the lights and turned on MTV. They sat on the bed and got cozy... and the reception was awful.</p> <p> ""Get up and fix it,"" said Sue.</p> <p> ""Shut up, YOU get up and fix it,"" said Lisa.</p> <p> ""Gimme the pillow,"" said Sue. She took a small Power-Puff girls pillow and threw it at the tv.</p> <p> The reception was okay but the shade flew open all the way.</p> <p> ""D-uhhhh,"" said Lisa.</p> <p> ""Oh, crap,"" said Sue, and got up. She walked to the windown and reached for the shade, and she just happened to be looking out the window towards Mr. Carsons house... his window was open, and there he was. he was reaching for his hsade himself. He paused and looked out the window, but at the street, not at her.</p> <p> And just then, to the left of Mr. Carson, she saw something that she didnt quite belive: it looked li ke a girl, on the floor, most of her body out of sight. But she could see the girls face, and shoulders... and it looked like there was tape over her mouth and rope around her shoulders, and she was shaking her head frantically.</p> <p> Then the shade went down, and Sue wasnt quite sure what she saw.</p> <p> ""Hey, dork, whats up with the shade?"" asked Lisa.</p> <p> ""Dude, check this out...""</p> <p> Sue related what she thought she saw.</p> <p> ""Maybe he's a kidnapper! Should we, like, call 911 or something?"" asked Sue.</p> <p> ""Yeah, sure, and when they ask where our parents are we get busted for causing trouble."" Lisa said, and paused. The she broke out into a huge smile.</p> <p> ""Sue, check it out.. lets go over there and look!""</p> <p> ""You wanna?"" Lisa broke out in a smile too. This was something to break up the dull night, an adventure! And of course they both thought that there was no way that Sue saw what she saw.</p> <p> ""Lets go!""</p> <p> The girls went out of the house and acreoss the street, sticking to the bushes.</p> <p> They snuck up to the side of Mr. Carsons house, and krept along, all nervous and grinning and trying to not squeel. ""What now?""</p> <p> ""I dont hear anything. Check it out, that shade is open a few inches above the window sill. Get me something to stand on.""</p> <p> Lisa brough over a milk crate, and Sue stepped up. She had to step on her tip tioes to get her nose and eyes above the sill, and she looked in.</p> <p> She saw a room-a dining room. A large table, four chairs, a bowl of fruit in the center. No one was in the room. Then her eyes caught some momement and she looked thru the dining room door into the room across from that. ""Holy... shit!"" she said at what she saw:</p> <p> There was Mr. Carson, in his white shirt and pants, and there was a naked woman next to him. She had black hair, and she had tape over her mouth, and her hands and arms were tied with rope. Mr. Carson was walking around her in a circle, wrapping her with saran wrap. he was up to her waist. A rope around her neck made her stay still. She lost her balance and fell, and told Lisa what had had seen.</p> <p> ""You go call 911! I;'ll stay here and keep an eye on him in case he leaves!!!!!"" Her heart was pounding. ""Come right back!""</p> <p> ""Kay!"" Lisa said, and ran off into the bushes, towards the front.</p> <p> Sue placed the milk crates back together and stood back up, got on her tip toes, and looked again.</p> <p> Mr. Carson was gone!!! The girl was struggling as much as she could and tossing head about... Sue hoped Lisa would hurry!</p> <p> And where WAS Mr. Carson?!? She watched the woman struggle, and felt excitement... she was rescuing someone! She would be a hero! All the boys would be all OVER her! This was great!</p> <p> Thats when Mr. Carson came back. He looked at the girl and said something, and her eye's went wide in horror! Then he pointed one finger up in the air, the ""I'll be back in one minute"" sign, and walked into what looked like the kitchen. Sue felt for the poor girl, and watched as she still struggled and presumably screamed. The windows seems to block out all sounds.</p> <p> But she DID hear the rustle of the bushes and crunch of twigs behind her.</p> <p> ""How soon will they be here?!?"" Sue asked, still watching the girl. A strong arm encircled her arms, pinning them to her waist, and a strong hand went over her mouth, silencing her.</p> <p> It was Mr. carson!!!</p> <p> ""MMMMMMMMPH! MMMMMMMMMMM-MMMMMMMMPH!!!!"" Sue screamed, and kicked, and tried to bite, but the man was too fast and too strong. He ran with the struggling girl and into his house, kicking the door shut behind him. ""MMMMMMMMPH!"" Sue screamed when she saw Lisa, and she stopped struggling for that moment because she was so stunned! Lisa never made it to the phone! She had been caoptured, like her! Her friend was on herbelly on the floor! Her ankles had been cuffed together, and her wrists cuffed nehind her back, and another pair of cuffs linked her ankles to her wrists! Loops of tape were around her mouth, and she ""mmphed"" just like her friend.</p> <p> ""Now what am I gonna do! You... you... Lousy snooping kids!""</p> <p> ""MMMPH!"" both girls responded... </p> </div>",[]
698,"Lousy Snooping Kids, Part 2",2,DIVINE SCRIBE,no@email,,2003-03-25,12,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scribe002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Mr. Carson stood back and observed Lisa and Sue to see if they could get loose. The two twelve year olds were both tied tight: ankles, knees, wrists behind the back and in a hogtie, with more rope around each waist/arm. Eacj small mouth had been stuffed with clean, soft white cloth, a six or seven strips of masking tape covered the lower half of each face.</p> <p> Lisa looked frightened, and teary eye's. Sue looked angry, and scowled.</p> <p> The struggled, but couldnt get loose. Good enough. Mr. Carson went out of the room for a second, roughly brushing by the young woman that was still wrapped up in shrink wrap and had the noose around her neck. Lisa and Sue ""Mmmphed"" at each other, small fingers reached for knots that were well out of reach, and the older woman stood there and cried.</p> <p> Mr. Carson came back a few minutes later, swigging mouthfuls of scotch from a bottle.</p> <p> ""What the hell am I gonna do?"" he said to himself as he paced the room. He drank, paced, paused to wipe his sweaty forhead, and paced and drank some more. He certainly didnt plan on two neighborhood girls to catch him in the cat of keeping a woman tied up in his own home!</p> <p> ""MmmmmMMMMMMmmMMMMPH! MMMPH! MMMMMMMMPH!"""" shouted the woman suddenly at him, eyes wide and pleading, trying to sat something.</p> <p> ""Shuddup,"" said Mr. Carson, and he raised his hand to her. The woman hopped back a small space and turned her head away, ""mmph""ing into her gag. Mr. carson went back to drink, and to pacing, muttering ""what am I gonna do?"" and ""Theres gotta be a way outta this"" and things like that.</p> <p> Lisa and Sue fretted, knew that they wouldnt be missed for days... and also that the more Mr. Carson drank, the more he seemed to relax, and he looked at them now not with worry but with something else, something they didnt like. And as Mr. carson walked by, Sue saw something important-the front door wasnt shut all the way! There was the tail end of a jacket sticking in the door! If Carson left the room for any length of time, she might be able to open it...</p> <p> Time passed, and soon Mr. Carson was raging drunk. He untied the woamans noose and carried her over to the sofa. She was chained by the neck to a heavy ring in the wall, and Mr. Carsoin turned the tv on. He broke out another bottle and started to drink some more as he forced the woman to cuddle with him.</p> <p> ""MMMMMPH!"" sobbed Lisa and she turned her face away from the sight of the struggling woman.</p> <p> ""You wanna be up here insted her of, cutie?"" asked Mr. Carson. Lisa's eyes went wide and she shook her head ""no"". ""Then stay quiet, okay?"" Mr. Carosn looked at Lisa, and she and Sue looked back.</p> <p> ""I said, OKAY!?!""n The tied woman in his arms looked at Lisa and shooked her head ""yes"" frantoically, indicating that she should do the same.</p> <p> Lisa did, and Sue did too.</p> <p> ""Okay then,"" said Carson, and he went back to driking, and watching some movie that had lots of gunshots and car chases.</p> <p> Eventually the two girls started to sob, losing hope. Mr. Carson had finished off the second bottle, and had the woman sitting with her back to him. Her hands, unseen, were making up and down motions, and she cried out under the gag with pain from the uncomfortable position. Mr. Carson was smiling, his eyes closed, and soon enough he was grunting and moaning, his body tense... and then he relaxed, eyes closed. Lisa and Sue watched, and waited... and Mr Carson started to snore. he was asleep! Now was theyre chance!</p> <p> Sue started towards the door first, hoping that Lisa would follow. Lisa tried not to make any sounds, but wanted to question what her friend was doing. Lisa saw Sue making frantic back and forth wiggling movements, gaining and inch each time she thrust fowards. Then Lisa looked foward, and saw the door, and the coat! Then she looked at the woamn, and aw that she was in turn looking back with big, hopefilled eyes.</p> <p> Lisa started to wiggle-lift up, woggle, fall back down, lift up again...</p> <p> The rug was burning them, and the ropes pulled tight with each thrust, and the smnall breasts were smooshed under the weight of eachgirls body as the made progress. It took them twenty minutes, but they were at the door. Sue's small fingers reached for the coat, and starated to tug. It wasnt enough! She felt that her fingers were t strong enough to pull the coat from between the door and the jamb!</p> <p> Lisa started to cry when she saw Sue pulling and the coat going taught but not free.</p> <p> Mr. Carson moved in his sleep, and they both turned, praying he didnt wake up.</p> <p> Sue saw that his penis was in the womnans hands still, big and red and limp, covered in shining light on the fluid that covered it.</p> <p> Sue didnt want that to happened to her, and in one great pull she yanked on the coat--and the door swng open, almost all the way. They could see the dark street just passed the lawn, they could hear the wind in the tree's.</p> <p> They started outside, as quick and quiet as possible. Both girls started to cry with hope, and fear, as they struggled. They went out the door, and onto the porch. They looked at each other as they came to the top step and looked down. It was a long way. But there was only one way to get it done... Sue went first, inched up to the rim of the step, closed her eyes tight, andlet herself slide down the rough steps to the sidewalk below.</p> <p> ""Ugh,"" she said as she fell. Thet steps hurt, the fall hurt, and she lay there on her belly, crying. Tears rolled down her cheeks and she hated Mr Carson for doing this to her. Seconds later Lisa fell down next to her, landing on her side, then rolling over onto her belly. She was crying as well. Both girls knew they couldnt wait. Exhausted, the started wiggling, inch by inch, down the sidewalk, over the curb (more hurt) and into the middle of the street. far ahead they saw the glow of the first inhabited houses, and knew that they had to somehow get uop there fast.</p> <p> ""MMMMMPHHH!"" screamed Lisa into her gag as a car went passed far up the street.</p> <p> Inch by inch, grunting into the gags, sweat streaming into theyre eyes and young bopdies cahin, they started ahead.<br/> It was two hours later. They were almost at the first house. Sue had pulled ahead of Lisa by a good twenty feet. Both girls were tired, beyong tired, and were feeling it. They were so close now... the ordeal was almost over!<br/> Mr. Carson snored and snored. Everytime he woke up the bound and gagged woman would message his oenis and make small cooing noises. This seemed to make Mr. Carosn go back to sleep, smiling.</p> <p> Then he sneezed, and he opened his eyes. The woman started stroking his penis a bit harder, trying to relax and distract him.</p> <p> ""Huh? Wha..?"" said Mr. Carson as he cleared his eyes.</p> <p> He saw that the two girls were gone!</p> <p> ""SHIT!: he exclaimed, and the womans face turned into a mask of fear. She started jerking him off as fast as she could, and she monaed as he tried to get up, and he had to oull himself away from her.</p> <p> ""Fucking bitch,"" he said and threw her to the floor. A rope went around her neck and he tied the other end to her ankles after pulling her head back-waaaayyyyy back! Her eyes popped out in fear, and her face went red. She started to sweat, and her feet were tense and wiggling with the effort it took not to relax the leg muscles. Mr. Carson took her face in his hands and forced her to look at him and said, ""Lets hope you dont strangle before I get back,"" and he got up and ran out of the door.</p> <p> Lisa was crying again, and thiking of all the places she would rather have been-at the movies, at home watching tv, with a boy... and then she heard his voice!</p> <p> ""GOD-DAMMIT!"" she heard and she stopped and turned her head.. and saw Mr. Carson!</p> <p> ""MMMMPH!"" she squeeled, and saw that Sue also saw him. Both girls started wiggling at a frantic rate, with a new energy born of fear. Sue was now almost at the driveway to the first house, and was frantically inching her way up the curb when Carson got to Lisa.</p> <p> ""I'll be back for you!"" he screamed as he scopped up the young girl and carryed her away back down the street!<br/> Lisa wiggled and cried and bagged not to be hurt. She bounced with each jarring step, and was thrown onto the couch. ""LITTLE BITCH!"" he screamed as he placed her in a hogtie as well. He turned and almost slipped on an empty scotch bottle as he rcaed out the door, leaving the terrified girls alone.</p> <p> Lisa looked back, and saw Carson running up the block. She was so close, so close! It wasnt fair that she would be caught now and brough back to that house! Not fair!</p> <p> Sue inched her way to the front door and made on pathertic knock before she felt Carsons arms lift her up! She closed her eyes and screamed into her gag and batted at him with her small bound hands.. and suddenly she was blinded by a bright light, and then jarred by the fall to the ground.</p> <p> ""FREEZE! HANDS IN THE AIR! ARMED SECURITY!""</p> <p> It was the private security firm that protected the property!</p> <p> ""MMMPH!"" she screamed! She was saved!</p> <p> UPDATE: Mr. Carson was arrested that night. The woman was a missing person from the next town over. Lisa and Sue were rescued, unharmed. the woman had to be hospitolised for her trauma.</p> <p> Buried in Mr Carsons back yard were the bodies of eight young girls and women, all tortued to death.</p> <p> Mr. Carson was given a sentence of 350 years without parole, and was knifed to death in his cell the first week he was incarcerated. </p> </div>",[]
699,A Day At the Races,-1,DIVINE SCRIBE,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,2,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/scribe003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The van was black, inside and out. It was armoured, had a strong engein, and the men inside were armed. They could run, and they could fight. And they were on a dangerous mission which they were paid very well for. They worked for wealthy men, men so wealthy that money ment nothing. Each of the six men in the van were paid one millions dollars each, for one evenings work... </p> <p> ""There,"" said the driver, and they all saw the target:</p> <p> A broken down car, with two people standing outside of it: a woman, young, on the thin side. Blond. Pretty, in a skirt and blouse and heels. Her daughter, small and blond, perhaps eleven or twelve.</p> <p> No one was around. Perfect.</p> <p> ""Commence,"" said the driver.<br/> The van pulled over, just behind the car. The men got out-all dressed in sneakers and jeans and t shirts and glasses... and black gloves.</p> <p> ""Having trouble?"" asked the driver without a trace of a smile. The woman knew right away that something was wrong. ""Yes, the hod dtsrted to smoke,"" she said, and stopped. She say that two men were advancing on her, both with black hoods in each hand.</p> <p> ""Hey, stop right there, your frightningh my daughetr,"" she said, and grabbed the shild.</p> <p> The men all acted at once. the woman screamed just for a seciond as she was forced to the ground. Two men held her down, two men held the little girl down, two hands went over each mouth and a delightful air of ""MMMMPH!"" could be heard from both of them.</p> <p> The hoods were slipped over each head, and the neck cord tighetened. The hoods were filled with choloroform pads, and soon each girl was still.</p> <p> They were loaded into the van, the door closed, and it drove away, leaving the car with the haxards lights blinking away, unattended...</p> <p> ""Her,"" said a voice of a man. ""I choose her. Ten million to place first.""</p> <p> He smiled at the little girl and her mother.</p> <p> ""Have the mother taken to my booth,"" said the man. ""Hurry, we only have a few hourts before the Race."" The sleeping woman was placed into a wheelchair and wheeled out of the room. the sleeping child lay there as two attendants came to her, asian women, and started to changed her into her racing costume...</p> <p> The woman woke up first. The man was there in a chair, and he smiled at her when he heard her mnoan.</p> <p> ""Ah, awake at last, are we? Good, good, tip top. the Race is about to begin,"" The woman opened her eyes all the way, in terror. She couldnt move. Her mouth was gagged... and she looked at herself in the tinted mirror:</p> <p> She was in a dentists chair, tied at the ankles and knees and wrists behind her back. Then she was strapped to the chair at the head, neck, shoulders, waist, kness, and ankles. She was helpless tpo mocve nothing but her feet and fingers. A red ball gag filled her mouth, and a line of drool dripped onto her blouse. That much drool ment she was sleeping a long time.</p> <p> ""MMMM? MMMPH! MMMMMMMMMPH!"" she shook and screamed into the gag.</p> <p> ""Ah, yes, I know, a million questions. First, I have no name, and neither do you. second, you will be relased unharmed after this is over. Third, we are at the Bunny Races, and I think your daughter will bring me quite a lot of money."" The man turned off the lights in the room, and the woman could see the larrge room next to the booth: an indoor race track, and other booths lined up and down.</p> <p> ""MMMMH!"" she screamed, and started to cry.</p> <p> ""Yes, yes, I know, its horrible. Now, please be quiet, the race is about to begin."" The man placed his chair at her feet, slipped her shoes off over her protests, and started to mesage and run his hands over her stockinged feet. The man smiled and the woman cringed in horror at what she saw:</p> <p> People were coming into the track: men and woman, and each one had a leash in hand... and at the end of the leash was a little girl! There were about ten of them, all young. Black, whire, brown, Asian.. all dressed the same way: one pice bodu suits of shimmering red or blck or white or blue. Dark fishnet stockings, high heeled shoes with ankle straps. And HOW high! Five inch stelletos, and some of the girls were falling and wobbling! Each one had a cute little bunny tail and bunny hears attached to the hair. Each mouth wag gagged, and each girl wore a plsstic bunny ear-and-teeth plastic mold.</p> <p> ""Sound, please,"" he said, and the room was filled with the whimperings and mewlings of gagged girls.</p> <p> ""See this?&gt;"" he asked, and held up a small bnox with a red button on it. The box was attached to the wall by a cord. The woman didnt answer, but watched the box.</p> <p> ""An small electroide is taped to your daughters ass. All the girls have one. if I dont think she is going fast enough, I will press this button, and the pain will make her go faster,"" he got out of the chair and went to the woman. ""Dnt scream,"": he said, and removed the gag, and wiped away the spit and drool.</p> <p> ""Please, please dont hurt my baby,"" she bagged.</p> <p> ""I wont, if you cooperate. Now, watch,"" she watchedm, and he pressed the button, and a small, frightened blond girl suddenly jumped out of the crowd, jumping up and down (hajds tied behind each back and each ankle hobbled with a foot of chain) and screamed.</p> <p> ""STOP IT! STOP IIIIIIITTTTTTT!"" she screamed, and he did. The girl fell to the ground, crying. the other girls were upset now, and one or two others started to jump up and down, and cry and scream. they stopped, m and three others started.</p> <p> ""Kiss me, or I will press the button again,"" he demanded, and the woman found herself kissing him faster and faster, harder and harder.</p> <p> ""Open up,"" he said, and the gag was replaced. The race was about to begin.</p> <p> The man placed himself at her feet, his poenis was out now and he placed it in betwene her stockinged feet. :Get me off before the race is ended, or else,"" he said, and his finger hovered over the box. The woan squeelked, but her feet started to rub up and down his penis, hard and fast.</p> <p> ""Very good,"" he said with a smile, and a bell rang. they both looked down, and saw the pack of girls begin.<br/> They walked as quick as the chains would let them. some took quick baby steps, others hopped just a bit. A voice over a loud speaker boomed, ""COME ON, BUNNIES, YOU CAN GO FASTER THAN THAT!""</p> <p> And thats when the men and woman ""handlers"" started walking towards the girls. Each had a switch in hand, and they startd to whip the girls behind. erach girl squeeled, and started to run faster. each girl was crying, red faced, eyes water filled and afraid. They hoped aftser, a few fell.</p> <p> The blond girl that the m, an had bet on was falling behind.</p> <p> He pressed the button, and she jumped foward, hopping very fast. She screamed and cried as she hopped past the other bunnys, and thats when the mann stopped. She got the idea. When other bunnys got close, she hopped faster. The men and woan trailed behind, smiling, knowing that the girls were afraid of them. The woamsn feet jerked him off faster, and he was getting close to climax.</p> <p> The girls were half a way around. The sound of screaming gagged girls and commanding handlers filled the room. He hit the buttu=on again, every time another girl got close. She still had the lead, but other girls were also jumping and screaming, many of them getting closer and closer.</p> <p> Two girls passed her, and the man gave her mother an angry look, and hit the button again.</p> <p> They were almost at the end. The two giurls, a black girl and another blond, were screaming and jumping furiously. the black girls eyes suddenly went as wide as saucers as one of her heels broke and she fell to the floor, bucking and jumpoing to get up... or in pain.</p> <p> The other blond slowed a bit, and the man hitthe button again and again and again! The girl closed her eyes and screamedone long scream and jumpoed foward as fast as she could.</p> <p> ""LOOK AT THAT BUNNY GO!"" said the happy voice on the loudspeaker, and she zoomed past the winning girl and over the finish line!</p> <p> The man climaxed and shot his load into the air and all over the womans feet.</p> <p> The woan cried and did as she was told, afraid of what would happen if she didnt.</p> <p> It was later. the man was dressed, and the panting, sweaty eleven year old was in his room, still chained and gagged, sibbing with her mother. The manproduced two of the knock-out hoods.</p> <p> :Its time, ladies,'he said and appriached. The little girl still had some nergy, and she used it to run about the room, seeking escape. the mother wiggled as the man walked to her, and slipped the hood over her face. he smiled as she bucked and struggled and screamed, and eventuaylly lkay still.</p> <p> ""MMMPH!"" screamed the girl. Her heels clattered on the floor as she ran, and the man smiled and enjoyed tyhe sport, and finally grabbed her as she tripped. helay on top of her, and she squirmed under him, and he smiled a she slowly-sloooooooowly-placed the hood over her protesting face...</p> <p> The girls woke later at home, the van gone, and called the police.. </p> </div>",[]
700,"Activists Gone Insane, Part 1",1,SECRET COLLECTOR,no@email,,2004-05-13,25,3,crime drama,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/secretcollector001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The local police arrived at the Woodly estate that morning. Mr and Mrs Woodly were frantic after seeing the tape of their daughter, which was left in the bushges near their back porch. A mysterious phone caller had alerted them to the tape, and what they saw was chilling...</p> <p>It was their daughter. It was only just past three in the afternoon, and they thought she had been at the school all day. Police later found that someone representing herself as Mrs Woodly called Kerry out sick... and the 10 year old girl had been kidnapped sometime between leaving the house for school that moring and the start of the school day.</p> <p>Almso 8 long hours.</p> <p>The police sat down when the detectuve arrived.</p> <p>""Another one !?!"" he asked incredulously.</p> <p>""Thats the third today, these people are hitting us all over the state, major business people's daughters, these are a group of organized wacko's,"" said one of the plain clothes cops.</p> <p>""Run the tape,"" said the older cop, the man obviously in charge. The large tv screen in the Woodly living room came to life as the parents were escorted out of the room.</p> <p>It was a woman, mid thirties, in a tight black dress, high heeled boots, and wearing a stocking over her face. Her eyes look almost Asian, but it was hard to tell thru the dark nylon.</p> <p>""Rapers of Mother Earth,"" she began, "" as you deny of the children of this, our shared world, peace and tranquility, we in turn will deny YOU the same. Unless all oil production, forest harvesting, and cruel animal practices are stopped immediately, we will kidnap your children, and do to them what you do to the Earth. Whatever befalls them is because of YOU and NOT because of us, and they will be return as soon as you meet with our demands. Its all up to YOU.""</p> <p>She paused for dramatic effect and the camera cut off. There was static, and the camera came on again.</p> <p>It was a different scene. It was the same woman, only she was now wearing a halter hop, her head still covered by the stocking. In the backround were cinderblocks, a concrete wall, dull lighting... they could be anywhere, probably underground. There was a small bit of the ceiling in the backround, and the older cop noted that he saw sound proofing accoustics. These people had done a very good job and maintaining privacy. In between the womans words they could hear the muffled gagged screams of the girl, and a sluight rustling sound.</p> <p>""As you know, oil kills thousand of penguins, puffins, and other sea animals every year. You business men do not seem to care much about that. Well, let's see if you change your minds when its YOUR baby chicks at stake!</p> <p>The camera pulled back, revealing the horrific scene: First, there girl, Kerri. Her blond hair was in pigtails, and she was wearing what could only be a tight wrapping of vinyl, a sheath, like a tight fitting gove, from ankles to neck. It was black, and slick, it gleamed, and there was a large white circle on the belly section of the bondage device... she looked exactly like a penguin!</p> <p>The poor, frantic girl was on a small slide, at the very top. She was on the slide part, her head a few inches from the part where a child bottom would be when she first sits. Tied to the top of the ladder was a thock rope, and the other end was clinched tightly between Kerrys teeth.</p> <p>At the end of the ladder was a small pool, perhaps four feet deep, and it was filled what could only be... oil. Thick, black, gleaming oil.</p> <p>""Christ,"" mutter someone in the room. Thats when they saw that the slide, and Kerry herself, were covered in slick oil. If she opened her mouth, she would slide down into the pool, and trapped in her mummy/penguin outfit she would drown!</p> <p>""MMMPH!"" the child squeeled. The woman under the pantyhose mask looked at her and wiped some of the sweat from the poor girls red face.</p> <p>""unnngh!"" pleaded the child, but the woman in the mask look at the camera and said, ""Im sorry, kerry, only your father can help you now. All he has to do is comply withn our very reasonable requests.""</p> <p>The girl started to cry, whimpering, as the camera pulled back again.</p> <p>""Thousands of mother birds feel how you feel now. Consider our demands."" Then the screen went blank.</p> <p>It was the third that day. The other two came in from other parts of the state, all far, far from each other, both directed at big businessmen, both demanding a halt to certain practices.</p> <p>The first tape was directed at the father of a lubermill: his twelve year old daughter had been snatched, and the tape he received showed her dressed in what looked like a something from the perils of Pauline days: old fashioned skirt and bonnet and shoes. The girl was tied to a long wooden log, and the log was inching its way towards a buzz saw... the gagged screams when the log first hit the woods and sprays the struggling victim with woods chips chilled his blood.</p> <p>The other was directed at a horse racing track. Two daughters of two partners that owned the track had been snatched, and they had been taken to some secluded farming area: secluded enough for a private race track, and the two girls were dresed up like ponies: tails, mouth bit/gag, high heels to simulate hooves, and both were forced to run around a track with maked men and woman behind thgem , prodding them along with switches... the demand here was to stop using animals as racing entertainment...</p> <p>Thats when the Woodlys phone rang, and the older cop new what it was before he heard the detectiuve in the next room say.</p> <p>""ANOTHER one?!?""</p></div>",[]
701,"Amy Wrapped and Tied, Part 1",1,SHARKHUNTER,sharkhunter48@yahoo.com,My name is aka Sam. When I was 10 years old I had my first bondage exprience. A girl named aka Amy who lived down the road from me would have her sister tie her up in many different ways. We hung out togather a lot. Then one day they let me in on their secret.,2007-07-15,2,3,"b, f, g, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharkhunter001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When I was ten years old, I had a friend that lived down the road from me about a quarter of a mile. Her name was Amy. Amy was a year younger than me. She had shiny medium length blonde hair. We hung out with each other all the time. Her parents had a nice house with a swimming pool sitting on four acres of land. Amy's parents both work all day and her older sister Milissa would watch over the house and Amy too. Milissa was 13 years old and had the same type hair as Amy. During the day Milissa would let me come over and I would spend hours in the pool playing with Amy. </p> <p>One day I went over to Amy's house and she opened the door real fast like before I could knock. I stepped in the house and saw that Amy was wearing her pearl blue bikini.</p> <p>""Go ahead and take off your T shirt and shorts,"" she told me.</p> <p>I had on a pair off competition style speedo swimming trunks underneath my shorts. I pulled off my T shirt and she came over and pulled my shorts down and I steped out of them.</p> <p>""I'm bored with swimming,"" Amy said.</p> <p>""What do you want to do then,"" I replied.</p> <p>Amy walked into their large living room to a king size bed sheet that was spread out on the floor. I followed behind her. I could not keep my eyes off her pretty little butt and when she turned around I would feel a stiffy when I noticed how her skimpy little bikini bottom pressed tightly into her crotch.</p> <p>Amy laid down on the edge of the sheet with the top just above her shoulders.</p> <p>""Roll me up as tight as you can in this sheet,"" Amy said.</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" I asked.</p> <p>""I want to be wrapped as tight as you possibly can in this sheet!""Amy exclaimed.</p> <p>Amy laid there with her arms pressing tightly against her side and her feet and knees tightly togather. I got down to my knees and began to roll Amy over and over each time snatching and pulling the sheet tight against her little body. Finally I got toward the other end of the sheet. There were two feet before the wrapping was complete. Milissa walked in the living room. She had been outside by the pool sun batheing. Milissa was wearing her black skimpy bikini that look like it was a size to small.</p> <p>""Hold on Sam, let me show you what to do here."" Milissa said.</p> <p>There were about two foot of rolled sheet past Amy's feet. Milissa folded the ends up and over her feet.</p> <p>""Go ahead and finish rolling her up now."" Milissa said.</p> <p>I rolled Amy over three more times. On the last roll I snatched the sheet twice to get it as snug as I could. Amy laid there on the floor every so often raising her head up looking down her tightly wrapped body. I couldn't resist poking her sides with my fingers and watching her squrim.</p> <p>Milissa returned to the living room with a long coil of one half inch white rope.</p> <p>""Raise her legs up Sam,"" Milissa said.</p> <p>Milissa tied one end of the rope around Amy's ankles tightly then wrapped three times around her feet. Milissa then began to wrap the rope around Amy's legs from her ankles up to her waist keeping each wind an inch a part.</p> <p>""Okay Sam pick her up to her feet,"" Milissa politely commanded.</p> <p>I picked Amy up and stood her to her feet. Amy looked down at the bulge in my swim trunks and giggled. Milissa reach over with her fingers and tickled my buldge and said, ""Your really enjoying this, wait untill you see what I have in store for you."" My heart began to beat fast and I got this real cool feeling in my guts. Milissa again wrapped the rope tightly from her waist to her shoulders and then over her shoulders four times on each side. She tied the remaining rope off at Amy's right shoulder. Amy stood up right, squrimed and wiggled hopelessly against her wrappings and binds. Milissa told me to grab Amy at her ankles and she got her at the shoulders and we picked her up horrizatally and carried her out of the living room into the hallway to a locked room. Amy wasn't saying much just giggling at my buldge.</p> <p>""Amy, are you okay? you are not saying much!!"" I exclaimed.</p> <p>""She knows I will gag her if she talks to much, which I'm going to gag her anyway but not just yet."" Milissa said.</p> <p>""Set your end down and let's stand her up."" softly commanded Milissa.</p> <p>I held Amy up while Milissa took a key and opened the lock and removed it from the hasp. I would poke Amy here and there to see what reaction I would get from her. I reached down and guessed about where here crotch was and stroked the sheet over the area. Amy's eyes pop wide open and a big smile stretched across her face. Milissa opened the door and turned around to me and said,</p> <p>""Lets drag her in here.""</p> <p>Over in the middle of the room was a column that was from the ceiling to the floor. At the foot of the column was a pile of coiled hemp rope.</p> <p>""Stand her up and hold her against this column."" ordered Milissa.</p> <p>Milissa took the end of the hemp rope and tied Amy's shoulders to the column. Then she picked up the coil and handed it to me.</p> <p>Hold this rope ahd follow me around as I finish up with Amy.</p> <p>Milissa had wrapped Amy from her neck to her feet completly wth the hemp rope. She was wrapped, tied, cocooned to the column with the hemp rope and finally Milissa shoved a ball gag into her mouth and tied off behind her head. Then she turned to me and said it is your turn little boy.</p></div>",[]
702,Confession at Home,-1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,"Little minx gets wet after a whipping. Caught in the act of masturbating shortly after, and is destined to flogged with the Cat...... the Pussy-Cat no less! Fantasy Situations involving extreme corporal punishment of Teen and pre-teen Girls.",2005-07-29,13,5,"M/g, spank, tort, humil, nosex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We were blessed to live in such rural tranquility. Our lives although simple by city standards were rich in everything that truly nourishes the soul. Most of the population of our modest town was either directly or indirectly involved in farming. This closeness to the Earth also lent itself to an acceptance of a moral code, which in our case was expressed in an almost universal devoutness to the Christian faith.</p> <p>My life had been uncomplicated but not without tragedy. My parents were killed in a road accident when I was a baby. I was brought up by elderly grandparents with a lot of help from the Church minister. My twelve years had been happy enough. No great knowledge of the world outside our community was necessary. I was loved and reciprocated that love for the people around me who looked out for me and helped me along the road to adulthood. I was doing OK at school and enjoyed the sports and social activities it provided for my peers and me.</p> <p>I was also very involved with the church choir and wore the uniform with pride. I practiced most Saturdays in the church hall where Pastor Michael tutored us and coaxed harmonies from our youthful and eager voices. This idyllic life was not without it’s drawbacks however. Discipline was strict. Spankings for children and teens were still the norm in most households. Even though the schools had been obliged by law to consign their paddles to the museum, home discipline still came in sharp smacks and hot tears. I have to say looking back that this did not at the time seem in any way unfair or abnormal. The rules and limits were well defined, we as kids knew where we stood and new what to expect if we did wrong. The story I am about to tell however will reveal how such simplistic views on right and wrong, and also how to maintain discipline, resulted in a completely overwhelming influence on my life and some of those around me.</p> <p>When I was about eight years old my Grandfather became very frail, and my Grandmother although still capable of running house and home became fearful about a lack of discipline. Up until this time I had been disciplined by my granddaddy either over his knee with the back of a hardwood hairbrush, or sometimes a trip to the outhouse was necessary where a supple razor strap would be brought to bare on my backside and legs. I was not a bad girl, but seldom would a month go by without my rear having to be reddened and tears shed.</p> <p>With the failing health of the dear old man a new system had to be worked out. The choirmaster at the church, Pastor Michael had always been a close friend of the family. He had been consulted many times about my up bringing and how best to handle a spirited little girl whose guardians were perhaps a little out of touch with current trends. He had always been a wise and fair arbiter for me. He had seen to it that I had not missed out on trips or events frequented by my peers that my Grandparents were unsure about or disapproved of. Visits to football games, school trips to camp, even a pop concert in the next state, were championed by pastor Michael on my behalf. It was entirely reasonable to me therefore that my Grandmother took me to see him and to put it to him that he would be responsible for disciplining me when needed. He was a tall and fit looking man of fortysomething, with slightly graying hair. He was single, his devotion having been in the Catholic tradition of celibacy. We met him in his small house next to the church hall. He invited us in, dressed as he always was in his black suit and clerical collar, he always had an air of authority.</p> <p>There was some discussion and I was asked about things and told what to expect. Pastor Michael would not be on hand to come running to my attendance at any old time of day. He agreed however to put aside time on a Saturday morning after choir practice. I would report with a discreet letter that would determine if I needed attention or not. Pastor Michael was a former schoolmaster at a seminary and showed my Grandmother and me a large flat paddle with holes in it. “This is a very effective tool, I’m sure you won’t want to be visiting me on a regular basis for this!” My Grandmother commented that at eight years old I was getting too big and too sassy by half for the hairbrush and that the substantial paddle was just what I needed. And so it was that the arrangement was made.</p> <p>Several weeks passed where I was very well behaved or lucky not to be caught doing anything I shouldn’t. By biggest fault was swearing, a hard habit to snap out of in polite company when you spend most of your day with farmers kids. And so it was one day when I turned up home from school, Grandma was waiting on the porch. “Oh Susan, you really let yourself down! Sergeant Miller from the Police station just called to let me know he heard you and your gang of hoodlums cussin’ and swearing like troopers all the way down the high street! And he told me you used some disgraceful language!” I was not about to lie or plead my way out of this. Ordinarily I would have been on my way to the outhouse to await a bare ass encounter with the razor strap. Under the new deal however my date with a sore hiney was deferred for two more days.</p> <p>Saturday morning came. I rose early and had a light breakfast and like most Saturdays got into my Choir uniform. A crisp white cotton shirt and a red Plaid pleated skirt or Kilt as the Scot’s call them. Black pumps and white knee length socks completed the outfit and I was already on my way out of the door when Grandma stopped me and handed me the letter. “Don’t shame yourself or your family Susan, take what is coming to you with good grace and learn your lesson”. I felt a little queasy when I remembered the big paddle. I handed the note to Pastor Michael and could not concentrate at all on my singing. After the hour of practice my colleagues all dispersed and went off home. Just the Pastor and me left in the church hall. He opened the note and looked at me. He shook his head and ushered me out of the hall and across to the small house next to the church where he lived.</p> <p>Once inside he turned to me and said “Susan, you have really done something very unbecoming of a girl of eight and completely at odds with what we expect from Choir members.” His voice was quite stern, harsh even, but I knew he was right to be angry. “I hope you realize that the punishment is not going to be at all pleasant for you.” I felt this was stating the obvious somewhat but could not bring myself to do much other than to sigh and shrug in resignation. He sent me into the living room. “Shut the curtains Susan and turn on the lights while I go and get the Paddle”. I was really shaking with some trepidation now. The room darkened and artificially lit during broad daylight took on a sinister atmosphere. The Pastor returned minutes later with the large flat hardwood paddle. He laid it on a small table next to a leather armchair. I stood staring at the formidable wooden instrument. Tears started to well up and my stomach began to tighten. I never knew why but whenever a spanking was imminent, I would get intense butterflies and a strange intense tingling in my pee tube, this was no exception…I wanted to itch myself there badly and had to shuffle my feet and squeeze my thighs together to try to stop the anxious feeling.</p> <p>“You are going to get two dozen hard spanks Suzan, twelve across your bare bottom and six on each thigh. It is very important that you are positioned correctly and that you do not move around while the paddle is being applied”. He went on to describe the position in which I was to present myself. I was told to kneel with one knee on each of the padded arms of the leather chair. I was made to remove my shoes before climbing up onto the arms. Once up and straddling the seat of the chair I was told to shuffle forwards facing the back of the chair until my knees rested against the upright chair back with my hips level with its top. “Now Susan, bend from the waist forward over the back of the chair and reach down with your arms toward the floor”. I did as I was told, breathing heavily. In this position my body was well supported and in a very stable position. “That Susan, is the position you must remain in for the spanking. If you move out of position we will have to start from the beginning, do you understand?” I murmured my answer from behind the chair. I heard him move toward me and felt the cool air on the tops of my thighs as he flipped my skirt up over my back. I felt very vulnerable and started to sob quietly.</p> <p>“Now Susan you realize that in this position your legs are widely parted. This makes the position more stable and allows me to spank your thighs as well as your upturned bottom. I am also sure you realize that without the benefit of your underpants this position would be extremely revealing and makes for a lewd and unseemly display of your vaginal opening.” I swallowed hard with embarrassment realizing this last point all too well as I felt my slit opening inside my little white panties. “I’m afraid I will have to ask you to remove your panties as it is important to spank your bare bottom, but as a man of the Church I cannot allow such a flagrant display of an eight year old girl’s vagina during a punishment session in my own home. I am therefore going to allow you to cover that area in a special way before we proceed, you can get down now while I explain”. Tears of embarrassment now flowed down my cheeks as I got off the chair and stood before him. He sat on the seat of the chair and produced a wide strip of band-aid type plaster. “I want you to cover your opening with this, stick it down well on both sides and position the wad of dressing along the line of your vaginal slit.”</p> <p>He spoke so matter of factly that I could not believe what I was hearing at first. “You will find it much easier to preserve your modesty if you remove any pubic hair before coming here for the paddle in future”. I nodded automatically in response to his suggestion. “Now, if you go through that door there is a bathroom. I want you to go there, try to pass urine, as this will be the last opportunity you get. Once you have done that there is a clean razor and some soap. Remove your pubic hair, dry yourself thoroughly and stick the plaster in place. “But pastor Michael, I don’t know how to use a razor, I have never shaved myself before!” My heart pounded… I had never discussed “fairy fluff” with anyone but my closest girlfriends or my Grandmother before today. I only have a little fluff, I'm not old enough to be hairy yet! Pastor Michael said that even the whispy down must be removed, he seemed quite insistant, but I sobbed that I could not do it myself. “Very well Susan, on this occasion I will shave you bare, but you will need to practice at home and be ready next time. I took the strip of pink fabric plaster from him with quivering hands and shuffled off into the bathroom. Having closed the door behind me I started to hyperventilate, I took down my thin cotton briefs and kicked them off onto the floor. Sat for a while on the toilet contemplating my fate and wishing my bladder would empty. I then ran a basin full of warm water and began to soap myself between my legs and over my downy mound. I really did not have any ""hair"" only the lightest covering of soft fuzzy down. I got all soapy and called him in. I nearly died with embarrassment as he perched me on the edge of the wash bench, made me spread my legs wide open and set about my fairy with a disposable razor. After a few moments I was shaved clean between my legs, he left me to dry myself and I was now seated on the edge of the toilet seat legs splayed, applying the adhesive strip to cover my bare, fluff-free vagina. With my heart pounding in my chest I emerged from the bathroom with my skirt in place but holding my tiny white panties like a white flag of surrender. “Put those in your pocket Susan so you don’t forget them, you won’t be wanting to put them on for quite some time after I have finished with you, now, up on the chair into position and let’s get this over with”.</p> <p>I leaned over the chair back, my pelvic bone pushed back and outward stretching the fabric patch that protected my slit from this man’s gaze. I steadied myself and thought about what Grandma had said “Don’t shame yourself or your family Susan, take what is coming to you with good grace and learn your lesson”. I gripped the lower edge of the Chair back, locked my skinny leg muscles and shut my eyes tightly wanting so badly to get this ordeal out of the way. I felt him raise my skirt, cool air on my buttocks; I felt my anus twitching involuntarily with anticipation and my pee tube starting to tingle as the anxiety peaked.</p> <p>“I will start on your thighs Susan, each thigh in turn until you have had six spanks on each, then we will have a dozen across your bare buttocks, Before each spank I want you to ask for your punishment in an clear voice, If you are crying or screaming you must wait until you can catch your breath before asking for the next spank.” I was crying now, the tears dripping onto the carpet behind the chair. “You will say: Please spank my bare bottom hard for using naughty words.”</p> <p>I took a deep breath gritted my teeth and hissed, “Please spank my bare bottom hard for using naughty words.”</p> <p>There was a low-pitched whoosh, my body went rigid, my heart leaped, my neck snapped back. There was a loud crack! Like a firecracker as the hard wood caught my stretched left thigh just below my bottom. My squeal was stifled by an involuntary reflex that pushed the back of my tongue up into my throat, the pain was scorching and my slender body convulsed, and juddered against the chair back. I gasped and hissed and tried not to disgrace myself. Pastor Michael had moved to the other side and was waiting….</p> <p>“Please spank my bare bottom hard for using naughty words.”</p> <p>Again the low whoosh signaled the arrival of another scorching blow cutting across the top of my right thigh, impact rippling through my slender muscles, white heat burning the tender skin and the involuntary thrashing of my pelvis against the sturdy leather upholstery. He moved back to my left side…. “Pplease spank mmy bare bottom for using naughty words.”</p> <p>“Incorrect Susan, you will ask me to spank your bare bottom HARD…. remember?”</p> <p>“Yesssss, Please spank my bare bottom HARD for using naughty words.” It came, directly onto the already glowing thigh flesh from the previous swat… I squealed and hissed and could not stop myself jerking upright and grabbing my scorched thighs…</p> <p>I realized what I had done and quickly resumed my position forcing my blazing rear high up over the seat back… “Susan, as it is your first time I will overlook that, but if you do that again I will start from spank number one, understood?” I burbled and nodded and tried to look around at him from the back of the seat… my hair was stuck to my wet tear soaked face, he was waiting for his cue. “Please spank my bare bottom hard for using naughty words.” And on it went relentlessly that hard flat paddle beating my tender thighs red raw making me squirm and shudder trying to deflect the pain and yet stay in position. After six on each thigh I was having real trouble asking for my punishment in a clear voice, as I was almost unable to control my breathing for the terrible pain. “It hurts a lot more than the strap or the hairbrush doesn’t it Susan?” I agreed grateful for the lull in activity. I’m going to spank your buttocks now Susan and you are going to ask me to spank you much harder this time please, and, when you are ready…</p> <p>I drew a deep breath, my anus twitched and the tingling in my pee tube was almost unbearable, my buttocks felt cool due to perspiration and were in complete contrast to the fire upon which they were perched. “Please spank my bare bottom MUCH HARDER for using naughty words.” It struck with awesome force right across the tender part of my spread taut hiney. The paddle slapped into my buttocks so hard that I felt it’s sting across my vaginal mound, but this was incidental to the excruciating pain in the buttocks which bore the brunt of the force. My head was shaking wildly, my back arching and bowing but desperately trying to keep my bottom in position. I felt the cool air on my anus as it spasmodically relaxed and contacted. The tingling in my pee tube started to burn slightly. I’m sure if my vagina had not been taped up I would have been squirting pee onto the leather seat. I took a long time to settle and Pastor Michael let me know this was not acceptable “Get on with it Susan!”</p> “Please spank my bare bottom MUCH HARDER for using naughty words.” <p>Again and again and again the paddle battered my young tender backside, I fought the screams and stifled the gasps, convulsing and gyrating wildly within the limited parameters of maintaining my position to receive the stinging onslaught. On it went, I lost count and was deep in the chaos of suppressing my urge to leap up and run whilst mustering the resolve to ask to be beaten again when I felt Pastor Michael’s hand on my forehead. “OK Susan, it’s over. Twenty-four good spanks and you took it very well considering it was your first time. I hope you will think twice before being such a foul mouth again.” I got down from the seat. My plaid skirt felt like sandpaper on my incandescent rump. I put my hands on my behind, shocked at the texture of hard blistered bumps where the paddles holes had left a pattern of impact craters on my skin. “Go and wash your face with cold water and go straight home. You don’t need to put your underpants back on if you promise to go straight home. I’ll leave you to remove the modesty patch at your leisure. My emotions were all topsy-turvy and my nerves were jangling. I moped my face, put a comb through my tear soaked hair and left, walking very gingerly in the afternoon breeze for home. I quickened my pace, as I did not want to meet anyone along the way. The tape between my legs pulled awkwardly as I lengthened my stride. Eventually I was on our verandah and through the screen door into the shade of Grandma’s parlor. “Well young lady, looks like you have been given just what you deserve.”</p> <p>“Oh Grandma it hurt so much, he did it to me so hard I just could not help squealing and crying, I don’t think I took it with good grace but I certainly learned my lesson.”</p> <p>Grandma smiled, “Good, now let’s have your skirt off and see the damage. I unfastened the skirt and let it drop to the floor. I gasped as I caught sight of my crimson and purple rear in the full-length mirror.</p> <p>“My oh my! What a good spanking he has given you. Thighs and all, he really knows how to get a girl’s attention, thighs really sting, I’m glad he spanked your thighs. Looks like he had you bent right over with your legs spread? Hmmm, he’s a decent fellow letting you cover your modesty like that, but then again it’s probably the last thing he needs is to have to look at a little girl splaying her privates while he’s trying to discipline her.” I looked at the floor barely able to imagine what I would have looked like from his point of view without that small patch of pink fabric preserving the last vestige of modesty left me. “Now go up to your room and spend time thinking on your misdeeds and your punishment. I’ll call you down at suppertime.”</p> <p>I closed my room door and started to cry, I took off my shirt and my crop top. I peeled off my socks and sat on my bed. Initially the cool cotton sheets felt good but soon the deep throbbing sting made sitting not an option. I lay on my front, naked sobbing and still quivering uncontrollably at irregular intervals. Removing the modesty patch was a horrible experience. I tried gradually peeling it away, but resorted to tearing it off in one sharp pull. I really did not need any more pain, and although it was over in seconds I lay for a while on my side with my hand between my legs.</p> <p>Between the burning and throbbing sensations, the muscle spasms and the little shocks in my pee hole it did not take long for me to discover the soothing effect of a finger running along the slit of my vagina. I was aware of these pleasurable sensations from little explorations at bath time and also sometimes when the shower jet was placed just so. Once the tape had been removed I found my vagina was oozing thick clear goo, which made the sensation of stroking myself down there all the more pleasurable. My tingly pee hole and the little nub above it responded particularly well to the attention, so much so that I was soon vibrating my finger vigorously all over that area and writhing under an almighty orgasm. My newly shaved vagina started to spasm sending electricity through my whole body. I thrashed and moaned, squirted my slimy stuff, drove fingers deep inside me, dribbled and quivered in a massive release of tension and anxiety. As I came back to reality, I was slightly panicked by what had happened. Although I had been massaging myself between the legs since I could remember I had never climaxed and had never produced slimy stuff in such quantities. I managed to clean up the mess between my legs and on the sheets and resolved to ensure I had a towel or washcloth handy for the next time. I was determined there would be a next time!</p> <p>And so it was that I found a wonderful release from the pain and discomfort of my spankings at Pastor Michael’s. That first spanking he gave me at age eight was not repeated any time soon, but within a couple of months I was back, having already shaved and applied the modesty patch. The terrible beating was taken as stoically as I could manage. I walked home briskly with no panties on, but this time not for fear of meeting people but driven by an overwhelming eagerness to massage my vagina and have waves of blissful pleasure wash over every nerve. And so it continued up until the present and at twelve years I am still in the choir and still occasionally hand a note to Pastor Michael. Due in some measure to my age and also due to some lapses and very bad behavior, he introduced a long cane when I was about ten which he has used on me on special occasions, usually to complement and already blistering dose of the paddle. More recently I have been getting to know a horrible swishy riding whip which he says is more suited for a twelve year old of my temperament.</p> <p>Even as the severity of the punishments increased to match my age and more serious transgressions, the punishment ritual remained very much the same. I still reported in my Choir uniform. I was still required to shave my vagina and wear the modesty patch. The leather chair still provided the support for my punished body, and I still was made to ask before each stroke for my bare bottom to be spanked, caned or whipped, depending on Pastor Michael's choice of implement. My little sessions of contemplation after each thrashing also continued. This had been enhanced by my obtaining a wonderful vibrator that probed deep into my vagina and had a thinner probe to tease my anus also. One of the older choir girls had loaned it to me after we had talked about ""diddling"" after some boys had tried to embarass us with pictures of naked people making love to each other. My initial shock was soon replaced with curiosity and a million questions which lead to the girl lending me her plaything, basically to shut me up I think. The deep pleasures of masturbation were never strong enough to make me “want” to be punished, the pain was way beyond the pleasure, but having had to be punished it certainly allowed me to console myself and release my anxieties and tensions in blissful moments of passion in the aftermath.</p> <p>Things could have gone on that way, but there was the one time that changed everything in our little town forever. Pastor Michael had given us a Saturday off from Choir so that we could go and watch the local School football team. I had of course discovered boys by this time, although we were very closely watched. Apart from a few sticky fumblings at the movies, I was totally inexperienced. I was (apparently) regarded by the boys in the team as “Hot”. The wanted me to join the Cheerleaders, but my Grandparents and Pastor Michael did not approve, and anyway I was too young and would have had to give up the choir. I however held a torch for one of the boys in the team and would never pass up an opportunity to be where he was, although he was older than me by four years, and probably already had a girl.</p> <p>Unfortunately, the week before the match, I slipped-up badly. It had been at least two months since I had been spread over the leather chair. I was doing well. The introduction of the riding whip certainly made me think twice about stepping out of line. However one evening I had gone round to a friend’s party. I had lied to Grandma and told her we would be cramming for our exams. There was beer, cigarettes and loud music. A window was broken. The neighbors called the Police. I was not in for any trouble with the police, but the incident was the talk of the town. ""Twelve year olds involved in drinking spree"" was the way it came out. Grandma wrote the letter to Pastor Michael. “You will have to call in and see if he can attend to you after the football game as you won’t be going to Choir.” I went to Pastor Michael’s after school the next day. He agreed on the condition that I came by the house as soon as the football game was over.</p> <p>It was a strange feeling on Saturday morning. Instead of my Choir uniform I dressed to please. On all my previous punishment sessions I had been in my uniform and had had the Choir practice for an hour and a half during which the stomach knots would start and the tingling in my pee tube would build slowly. How was I going to have a good time with all my friends that morning when I knew all the while that I was going for a whipping on the way home? I was excited about the game, and about getting noticed by the boys. I selected a tiny denim mini skirt, and a pink bandeau top. I wore nothing underneath except a pink satin micro thong, which I had bought on a shopping trip with the girl who lent me the vibrator. I remembered at the last minute to shave my vagina, (although it was still hardly necessary) ready for the modesty patch to be applied later. I wore my hair up, and applied liberal amounts of makeup. A pickup arrived outside with a couple of friends, I said goodbye to Grandma, and I was away, fighting the thoughts of whipping and welcoming the admiration of the male members ofthe crowd.</p> <p>It was a great morning. We cheered and laughed and the team even won. It was all over too soon. I found myself leaning against the pickup in the arms of a strong and handsome linebacker. We kissed unashamedly. He was making improper suggestions about how we should spend the afternoon. His frisky hands had already attempted several forays up my thighs, which I had blocked at the last possible second before his fingers could connect with the pink satin covering the object of his desire. He went off to change and I made my excuses and left. It would take me half an hour to walk to Pastor Michael’s. My friends in the Pickup would not be leaving for a while, and I needed time to contemplate my fate. My feelings were all mixed up. My heart was pounding. The knot forming in my tummy slowly replaced the thrill of being so close to that handsome boy. The thought of that swishy whip and being up-ended over the chair got my pee tube tingling as the anxiety built up inside me. As I walked briskly along the road I began to realize what a mistake it was to have combined a punishment session with a morning of fun and frolics. I began to feel very vulnerable in my skimpy clothes. I had only ever presented myself to Pastor Michael in my uniform, with straight hair and no makeup. Somehow it did not feel right to be going there dressed as I was. I became conscious of my long bare legs, bare midriff and my makeup. I thought about going home first to change, but there would not be time. Pastor Michael had warned me not to be late as the consequences would be dire. Anyway, here I was walking up to his door as I had done many times before. On this occasion I was as afraid as I had ever been of what was in store for me.</p> <p>The screen door opened and he just stood and stared at me. “Oh my dear girl, what on earth do you think you are doing walking around dressed like that? Does your Grandmother know you are out looking like some cheap tart?” I did not know what to say, he ushered me in and closed the door. “Into the room now, I don’t want anyone to see you here looking like that.” His voice was angry, I cried bitterly. He picked up the long shiny black riding whip and pointed to the chair. The paddle was there too lying on the table. In order to pull my panties down I lifted the tight little mini skirt up around my waist. He shouted at me, “Good god girl, what are you wearing under that skirt?” He had only seen me in white cotton briefs before and was staring wide eyed at the little lace trimmed pink satin triangle that only barely covered my vaginal mound. He saw the back of me and tut tutted at the thin band of lycra that stretched from the waistband and disappeared between my buttocks. “Are you trying to insult me with this disgraceful display?” I sobbed and tried to protest but he was livid. I stood there weeping with hot tears streaming. The knot in my stomach was unbearable and my pee tube was burning. It was at this point that I became aware of the fact that my tiny pink thong was saturated and that there was a very obvious blob of slimy stuff soaking through the material. “Get that disgusting garment off, clean yourself up and apply your modesty patch young lady this instant”. I quickly shimmied out of the thong and went through my purse. I took a wad of paper tissue and wiped myself. Then I realized I could not find the modesty patch I had prepared that morning… “I can’t find it Pastor, I’m sorry, I thought I had it but I can’t…”</p> <p>“You are an animal! This is a premeditated attempt to insult and embarrass me! But it won’t work! I will put paid to your perverted little game here and now… get yourself up on that chair!” I was shocked at his anger and wanted to pee in fright. I contained the urge and got myself in position very conscious of my wet slit gaping open and showing everything we would have rather kept hidden. “Just you wait there while I compose myself.” He left the room. I tried to control my breathing and wished I were at home in my room.</p> <p>A few minutes later he came back in. “Susan, I’m sorry I lost my temper. I do not approve of what you have done and the consequences are going to be very serious. However you are here to be punished for last week’s misdeeds. We will get that over with today and I will see you and your Grandmother later to discuss what needs to be done in future.” I was at once relieved but also apprehensive. His tone was back to the calm matter of fact manner I was used to but the implications of what he had said were worrying. You will be getting the usual two dozen swats with the paddle to warm up your backside and thighs, and then I will give you two dozen hard purple stripes with the horsewhip”. This was as I had feared, the horsewhip was a terrible thin leather clad crop about 3 feet long with a leather tassel on its end. When used on the thigh it bent round and left it’s blistering welts on the tender inner thigh, welts that took weeks to fade. When used on my buttocks he whipped each buttock individually, six strokes each from alternate sides so that the tassel would flick between the buttocks scalding my anus and occasionally snapping down onto the modesty patch. The tassel did not hurt in comparison to the rigid whippy end cutting deep into the skin, but it was very uncomfortable and irritating.</p> <p>He picked up the well seasoned paddle and waited for his cue.</p> <p>“Please spank Susan’s bare bottom hard for staying out late at parties.”</p> <p>And off he went with great vigor. As I was being mercilessly spanked with the paddle I could not help but notice how different I felt without the modesty patch. Each swat of the paddle sent a gust of air over my gaping vaginal lips. I felt myself opening and closing with the urgent muscular spasms induced by the terrible pain of each impact. By the time I was asking for my bare bottom to be whipped very hard with the riding whip I was also aware that I was dripping slimy stuff and squirting little jets of pee over the seat of the chair as I squealed at the top of my lungs from the deep scorching cuts. My voice was almost gone I was shaking and totally exhausted as the last gunshot crack faded in the silence of the quiet afternoon, my wheezing sobs and frantic gasps the only audible sign that such a frantic whipping had taken place. His voice broke through the mayhem of pain and distress that buzzed in my brain. “You have had a very hard whipping Susan. In fact I have never whipped anyone as hard as that and you have taken it well. You are bleeding in a few places, but I’m sure you will agree that you deserved something special for being so disobedient.” I tried to lift my shoulders up to turn and face him but as I did I felt his hand pressing me gently but firmly back into position. “However I think we need to take this just a little further today, you were very careless in forgetting your modesty patch. As a result I have been obliged to witness the disgusting and debased display offered by your uncovered and gaping genitals throughout the whole process. Also, due to the patch being absent, your total lack of control has resulted in a good deal of urine and vaginal fluid being deposited on my favorite leather chair. So, six more on each buttock Susan, but I will be applying the strokes vertically so that they cross the stripes you already have at right angles. To do this you will need to adopt a different position so you can now get down from the chair”.</p> <p>I carefully dismounted and stood before him, my skirt still up around my waist. I stood with my legs parted and crossed my hands in front of my bare mound and looking at the floor aware that my tears were still streaming down and dripping on to my small breasts. The brief Bandeau that constrained them was wet with tears and sweat, I couldn’t help noticing how obviously my nipples stood out under the thin lycra. Pastor Michael pointed to the seat of the chair with the quivering end of the whip. “You see this Susan?” The drips and squirts from my vagina had made an obvious stain on the seat. I nodded. “This looks to me like a big problem that we need to address. We have always had the modesty patch which would have prevented this mess, but I am concerned that you came here today wearing very revealing clothes and underwear obviously designed for sexual excitement. I would be very upset to learn that you were coming here in a state of sexual excitement Susan. It is highly inappropriate for a girl of your age and upbringing to be displaying sexual urges. We will talk about this more later, but I want you to know that I will be talking to your Grandparents about this and if I find that you are regularly pleasuring yourself and producing Girl-mess like this then we will have to take very strict action. For today however I will give you the benefit of the doubt and assume this mess is as a result of the painful whipping and involuntary spasms it has caused.” This was the first time I had heard the term girl-mess and I found it very embarrassing and humiliating, especially as my vagina was still pulsating in spasms and oozing more goo that started to run down my thighs. I was told to go to the bathroom to get a cloth to wipe the seat clean. Walking was very difficult, I was still shaking uncontrollably and my muscles in my backside and thighs had tightened up, the blazing pain throbbed relentlessly. The bathroom had a mirror, I gasped at the sight of my crimson skin decorated with ugly black tramlines from the whip. Small lacerations oozed blood in several places, I ran my fingers along the hard welts and wondered if they would ever fade completely. I was also very aware that the neat slot in my shaven mound was gaping and the dark pink labia were hanging down glistening wet, even worse, the little hood over my clitoris had withdrawn and my nub was poking out like a little pink pearl. My heart pounded anew as I contemplated yet more strokes of the whip, stomach knotting up and the tingle coming back like electricity darting up and down my pee tube. I was called back into the room.</p> <p>“OK Susan, I want you to kneel down on the floor in front of me, good girl, now cross your ankles behind you, that’s it, and now on all fours, OK. Now, I want you to go down onto your elbows and rest your head and chest on the floor in front.” I did exactly as I was told and ended up prostrate on the floor with my bottom in the air. “Now Susan you must spread your knees as far apart as you can, good and keep your bottom and vagina pointing as high as possible, arch your back, good!” In this position I was spread much more widely than on the chair. Not only was my slit open but I could feel my deep vaginal tunnel gaping too! I cried bitterly, wishing so hard that I had the little pink patch to cover myself with. “Susan, I want you to know that there are those who would recommend that a girl in your state with vaginal swelling and girl-mess in evidence be soundly spanked directly on her vaginal opening”. I sobbed, took a breath and started to plead. “No, No, please please don’t’ whip me there, I’m sorry I forgot the patch, I can’t help the mess, please anything but that..” He let my sobs fade. “It’s OK Susan I’m not going to, but you should know that it may be something we will have to consider in future unless you mend your ways.” I sighed and started shaking again, my vagina started to pulse and my pelvic muscles flexed trying to suppress the anxiety still itching in my pee tube. He moved around swishing the whip, looking at me from all angles, I new I was continuing to pump girl-mess out of my twitching slit, which now dripped onto the floor between my wide spread knees, my anus too was out of control as the panic started to build in anticipation of a dozen more lashes with that vicious whip. He placed his feet on either side of my head. “I am going to hold your head steady between my legs Susan and you can hold on to my ankles for support.” I shuffled in to place and he gripped my neck firmly between his calves.</p> <p>He tapped my blistered rump gently with the whip end. I shuddered and let out a long terrified moan. “Hmmm, Susan, your bottom is so badly scarred by the whip that I think I will revise your additional punishment. Instead of giving you six vertical stripes on each of your already whipped buttocks, I will concentrate the strokes on areas where we have not yet marked. I want you to let go of my ankles and reach around to pull your buttocks wide apart for me Susan. I sobbed as I repositioned my arms. “Please don’t whip my 'gina, please Pastor Michael, not my 'gina.”</p> <p>I pulled my already spread buttocks as wide as I could with my hands planted firmly on the blistered stripes which stung and ached at the same time. “No Susan your Vagina and anus will be spared on this occasion, I will give you six strokes on each side between here, and here.” He laid the whip along the crease that marked the limit of my thigh and the start of my pubic mound and then again along a line where the marks I already wore stopped. This was a very tender area and the thought of having it whipped immediately sent my pee tube into spasm squirting a little jet out onto the floor. “I am going to give these places a very hard whipping, Susan you must be prepared and hold your position and hold yourself open for the whole twelve strokes. If you move or let go you will risk getting it on your vagina because the area to be whipped is very close to it. I know you don’t want the whip to hurt your vagina so it will be up to you to keep still. I locked my leg muscles and arched my spine to get the whipping target as high and as unobstructed as possible. I felt another little squirt squeezing out of my pee tube. “Now Susan, before we start it is very important that you know why you are being whipped and acknowledge your acceptance of the punishment by asking politely and in a clear voice for each stroke of the whip. So, when you are ready I want you to give me the instruction as follows: Please whip me between the legs for making girl-mess on your chair.” I would have rather died than say such a thing in ordinary circumstances, but my mind and body were in turmoil and I just wanted it to be over. In some strange way, caught in this situation, it had a weird logic to it as if legitimizing what was about to happen to me. A deep breath, as I started to speak my anus began twitching open and closed. In a trembling faltering voice I asked for my punishment to start. “Please whip me between the legs for making girl-mess on your chair.”</p> <p>The whip screeched down from behind Pastor Michael’s shoulder and buried its stinging tip deep in the tender crease beside my bald, wet and gaping peach. My mind fizzed and my body convulsed, the horrible sound of my own scream broke into my consciousness from somewhere outside. I panted gasped, gave little squeals as I fought to control my breathing in order to request the next searing lash. God only knows what pain would have been inflicted if he had been whippint the soft labia and clitoris, now so exposed. Eleven sharp cuts later I was maddened by pain and was making animal noises as my neck was released from between pastor Michaels Legs. I rolled onto my side and kept one leg propped up to allow the air to cool the molten flesh at the very tops of my inner thighs. Six precision-spaced tramlines blistering purple and cherry red now framed on either side my pubic area. The dark hole of my gaping vagina still pumping spasmodically with strands of mucus draped from the engorged labia. I had done more than squirt during the horrible ordeal, there was a considerable puddle on the floor as my tingling urethra had finally given in and allowed my bladder to empty while asking for the seventh stroke.</p> <p>Pastor Michael stood over me still holding the hot sweat soaked whip. “That was a severe lesson Susan, and a warning to you of what could happen if you give in to lustful urges. When you are ready you can clean up your mess, have a wash and go straight home.” I was only able to blubber a reply and crawled into the bathroom. I mopped up the pee and blobs of girl-mess. I stood up very very carefully. The pain intensified as I closed my thighs, walking was going to be sheer agony. I pulled down the denim skirt. It only just covered my buns and left my blazing striped thighs completely uncovered. I looked around for my panties. “I’ll keep these if you don’t mind Susan, I need to talk to your Grand parents about this.” I did not argue, I just wanted to go home. “Go along now Susan most people will still be at lunch so if you run, nobody will see that you have had your legs whipped.”</p> <p>I could not run, I hobbled, fighting back the tears and gasping with each tortured step. In the ten minutes it took me to get home three cars had passed, no one I knew I hoped, and as they passed I turned toward them so that the stripes on the backs of my thighs would not be so obvious. At home Grandma held me in her arms while I sobbed bitterly. I lifted my skirt and leaned over to show her the marks. “Well I know he will have had his reasons” She said. “I must say you did not do yourself any favors dressing like that in front of a conservative churchman”. I was sent upstairs with her assurances that she would ring the Pastor and find out all about the reasons for the extra hard whipping between my legs. As I shuffled upstairs I heard her dialing on the phone. I got to my room and stripped off my skirt and bandeau. I stood in front of my mirror. My nipples were hard and rigid. My vagina still engorged, lips and nub protruding. I pinched my nipples, dug my nails into the pink flesh. The strange sensation of pain in each nipple seemed to trigger the itch in my pee tube again. I needed a shower badly as I could smell my own must. I turned around and examined my scars. I got down on the floor and positioned myself exactly as I had been for the last part of my whipping. It was indeed a very unseemly and degrading sight that was reflected back at me. I lay on the bed, on my side with legs wide open. The throbbing pain was too terrible to endure, soon my fingers were circling in the sloppy wet crevice below my clitoris, I smeared some of my goo onto my anus and rubbed it and poked my way inside. I reached under the pillow and found my vibrator. It buzzed softly but sent strong vibrations up my arm as I held it. Gently slowly, beautifully it slid inside me, I closed my eyes and massaged myself the deep throbbing pain faded slightly as it was counteracted by the gently vibrating tingle, a blissful release. As the thick corrugated torpedo sunk deeper into my wet and grasping sheath, the thin anal probe began its inexorable penetration into my bask passage. I moved the switch to the second position and sighed as the little probe began to tremble on it’s way into me. I moved my hips back and forth, gently thrusting against the hard vibrating probes. My hand darted between my nipples and my bulging clitoris. As the orgasm built inexorably deep within me I closed my eyes and let the rapture wash away my burning pain. Gasping and thrusting wildly my vagina and anus pulsed, gripping and releasing the dual probes. I moaned and shuddered as the climax finally exploded upon me. Panting and gasping, eyes still closed I let the vibrating tool slide from me in an outpouring of girl-mess. I opened my eyes and was stunned to find my Grandmother and Pastor Michael standing in the doorway of my room. My brain went into overdrive, but I was so weakened by events that all I could do was to cry bitterly in shame sprawled on my bed with the tool still buzzing lying on the sheet in the mess between my spread legs.</p> <p>“I think you had better give that disgusting device to me and follow us downstairs young lady” My grandmothers voice trembling with shame and disgust. I handed it over, switching it off as I did so. They retreated into the hallway and I heard Pastor Michael’s deeper voice as they proceeded downstairs. “I’d had my suspicions, but I’m afraid until today’s session I was not sure…. I don’t know what to tell you, but I believe we have to resort to some form of punishment that will serve as aversion therapy for the sinful girl…”</p> <p>I eventually found enough strength in my trembling legs to carry me to the top of the stairs. Naked and sobbing with tears streaming down my face and on to my still hard nipples, I took the first step. I could see my Grandparents sitting on the sofa looking horrified as Pastor Michael stood before them with my pink thong panties and the vibrator in his hands. “These are the signs that she has gone into the abyss, our Church has strict guidelines on how to deal with this. It is not talked about because the rest of this sin-ridden society would never agree to such severe punishments. If you want to saver you will have to be bold and let the consequences of her actions be visited upon her in full measure”. As I got half way down I caught my breath, there in front of them, coiled on the coffee table was a gleaming leather whip. I could make out a stout handle of about a foot long. From one end sprang a mass of knotted leather thongs. I stared at it and they saw me enter the room. ”Yes, Susan, It’s a Cat O’ Nine tails, and you know what needs to be done with it don’t you?” I sobbed louder. My Grandparents looked very uncomfortable but remained stoic. “It’s a very special whip Susan, coated in a very light oil that has natural antiseptic. Pick it up Susan feel the nine leather tails, how slippery they are. It’s won’t tear your skin like that horrible crop Susan. It’s designed to punish you in your lust filled vagina, and I know you know you deserve it.” It felt heavy between my slender fingers, the tails were over two feet long and tapered to less than a pencil thickness at the gnarled knotty ends. It was heavily smeared in what smelled like tea tree oil. I put it down again and shuddered.</p> <p>“Now Susan, you know how you presented yourself this morning for your extra whipping? Well, we will adopt that position again with you spreading yourself in front of your Grandparents and your head between my legs. This time however I will be giving you four dozen full hard lashes on your openings, yes Susan you abused both openings so both will be whipped severely.” I couldn’t speak, he picked up the whip and moved around me so as to stand facing my Grandparents with enough space in between for me to kneel spread legged with my vagina and anus pointing right at them with my head locked between his calves. I took a deep breath and turned to face him, I felt shame beyond anything I had ever felt. My stomach began to knot and the tingle in my pee tube came back with a vengeance. My already throbbing thighs and backside seemed to burn more intensely as I felt my Grandparents eyes settling on them. I tried to speak. :Don’t speak Susan, don’t plead, you will be told what to ask for and there is really nothing else to be said having been caught in the act.” I cried some more bitter tears as I knelt before him. I locked my head between his calves, his grip much tighter than before. I hollowed my back to push my pelvis as high up as I could, then reluctantly planted my hands on my tramlined buttocks and spread them as wide as I could. Cool air passed over my twitching sphincter and my stickily parting labia. I also knew from a different kind of tingle that my clitoris was completely exposed, still engorged from my masturbating it so vigorously.</p> <p>“Good Susan, you remembered well. You will hold that position for six lashes, I will then allow you a few minutes to compose your self. You must then adopt the same position and ask for the next six, and so on until you have received four dozen lashes to your openings. The whip’s tails must punish you inside your vagina Susan so you must keep it open. If it closes or you move from your position during a batch of six than we will start that six again, understood?” I blubbed my answer as I struggled against hyperventilation.</p> <p>“Now we are ready for you to ask for the first batch, here’s what to say: I am only twelve and should not be masturbating.”</p> <p>My trembling voice faltered, and then my Grandmothers voice cut in. “No, no, there has to be another way, Pastor Michael, I’m sorry, I know this is the Churches good and righteous doctrine, but we are not ready for this…..” Pastor Michael lowered the menacing cat, and looked up from my trembling girl-flesh. “So be it, Ma’am, It must be with your consent and indeed it is a fearful punishment to inflict on a young girl.” I don’t know what happened but my brain started to explode, I heard my own voice as if from afar. “But Grandma, Grandpa, I am so disgusting, I need this, I will be a better girl, Please, Please let Pastor Michael take me up to my room and give me what I deserve behind closed doors if it offends you so!” I couldn’t rationalize what I had said but I felt resolute. My Grandparents stared open mouthed, glances were exchanged, and soon I was leading Pastor Michael up to my room where I quickly resumed the position. My soft wet pink exposed petals and clitoris almost begging for the scourge...</p> <p>Downstairs the late afternoon sun streaked through the parlor. The two old folks sat hands cupped over their ears, the sharp gunshot cracks punctuated the stillness and the muffled blood-chilling squeals wrenched at their breaking hearts. Susan, their perverted twelve-year-old granddaughter was reconciled with the almighty.</p></div>","['Note: All of my works include fantasy accounts of severe corporal punishment, including punishment of the erogenous zones, inflicted on young girls. These works are meant to arouse sexual excitement and enjoyment for those readers interested in this kind of fantasy subject. They on no account suggest that anyone anywhere should perform such acts nor do these works suggest that such acts have ever been performed.']"
703,Desperate Trouble,-1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,"Two teenage sisters lie to their parents and attend an illegal all-night ""rave"" party. They are subsequently arrested<br />and taken home. After the police have gone, father gets out the riding whip and the duct tape, and down to the cellar<br />we go.",2005-07-29,2,4,"M/ff, spank, bd, tort, humil, nosex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In a leafy suburb of south London there was a fine old house situated on a corner of two quiet residential roads. Unlike many of the grand Edwardian houses nearby, this one was well maintained and was obviously the home of someone who appreciated fine things. Inside the House, there were five bedrooms, living room, dining room and a large cellar room. The décor inside was very tasteful and there was rich carpet on all the floors expensive furnishing and fine artworks filled each room. This was the home of the Marsh family. Ronald Marsh was a former Army officer now in his mid 40's and head of his own freight forwarding company. His wife Mary was a respected society lady who was engaged in charity work and attended Church functions. They had two beautiful teenage daughters. Jane (16) and Sarah (14) went to the local Church School. Both were keen on horse riding, outdoor activities and also sang in the local Church choir. The Marshes enjoyed a good life, two foreign holidays a year and two new BMW's in the driveway. They were a contented hard working family with no problems or worries. Or at least that is how they would appear.</p> <p>In recent years Ronald's business had been through a rocky patch. He had been under a lot of stress and was often away from home. Mary had always existed in his shadow and was unfulfilled. Now her daughters were older she had turned to drink and was becoming something of a lush. Jane and Sarah had never had the parental attention they felt they deserved and were rapidly turning into scheming spoiled brats. Although they had everything the wanted materially they never missed an opportunity to upset their mother. The communication between the family members had deteriorated steadily. The girls had been getting poor reports from school. Ronald, faced with pressure at work and now at home had become prone to violent mood swings and loss of temper. Mary was loosing control and making gaffs in public, she had lost the respect of her daughters and was becoming depressed. The situation seemed to be spiralling out of control until ""The incident"" which prompted Ronald Marsh to re-evaluate his priorities and embark on a drastic set of measures to save his family.</p> <p>Mary had been dreading the coming weekend. Ronald was away on business and she always missed him most at the weekends. To make matters worse she'd been asked to speak at the churchwomen's group dinner on Friday night. These occasions were not much fun to attend alone. It also meant that she'd have to leave the girls to their own devices until very late. This was a worry as their behaviour recently was getting out of hand. They always played up when Ronald was away. That Friday afternoon Mary waited for the girls to come home from school, late as usual. Both were dressed in their netball strip as there had been an inter-school match and both girls played for the school team in there respective year. Mary was a little concerned that they had been walking home in such short skirts and made a mental note to get them some new more modest ones. ""Don't they have a changing room at the school these days?"" Asked Mary, as she looked the two of them up and down. They were tall slim girls, chestnut hair. Jane's was shoulder length, Sarah had hers cut shorter in a fashionable 'bob'. The both looked flushed from physical exertion. Jane answered in a characteristically sarcastic tone. ""Yes they do have them, but they smell, the showers are cold and you have to undress in front of the plebs."" ""There's no need for that kind of insulting talk."" Said Mary, ""I thought you were all team mates, and even a cold shower is better than walking home soaked in perspiration, you will be the smelly one if you carry on like that."" ""Oh Mom, now you call me smelly! That's nice I'm sure, now can I go for my shower or what?"" Jane really was quite a cheeky girl when her father was away. ""You watch your tone with me young lady, you can both get upstairs to the showers, but you can leave your dirty clothes in the utility room and I'll put them straight into the wash. You can both iron your own school uniforms and netball strip tonight while I'm out!"" Sarah shrugged ""I'm not doing it tonight, I've got someone coming over to help with my maths."" Mary stepped forward as Sarah turned away. ""You, young lady will do as you are told, now bring your bags into the utility room and take out your uniforms, whites in one pile, navy in another, then take off your strip and do the same with that. Then go upstairs and take a much needed shower both of you, and don't answer back!"" Jane picked up her bag and sighed. ""Come on kiddo mommy's getting a moody on, let's be goodie goodies"" Mary turned to her eldest daughter. ""You insolent girl, you would not be so cheeky if your father was here. You would both be getting your legs well and truly smacked by now."" ""Oh mommy, Daddy hasn't done anything like that since I was little. We're to old for that now and anyway it's very unfashionable to hit your children these days. Didn't you know?"" Jane looked defiantly at Mary. In a sudden fit of rage Mary struck her daughter hard with her open hand across the face. There was a loud slap and a muffled gasp. ""Not another word!"" Mary was shouting now, anger had overwhelmed her. ""In the utility room NOW!""</p> <p>The girl's shuffled into the cold dark utility room; Sarah was quite shocked by her mother's outburst and was soon actively sorting her clothes out on the floor in front of the washing machine. Jane was holding her scarlet cheek, and sniffling as she opened her sport bag. Mary switched on the light and stood over them as they crouched down emptying their bags onto the bare tiled floor. ""Leave your shoes in the bags and take them upstairs with you, your trainers too. Now, quickly, get undressed. The girls were soon stripped to their white cotton sports bra and navy blue Lycra games knickers. They stood shivering a little. Both had very good figures, slim and athletic with long legs and thin waists. It was true to say that Sarah did not really warrant a bra yet, but girls were so sensitive about these things. ""Come on now get those sweaty things off and get upstairs before you catch cold"" Soon they were both naked putting their undergarments in the correct pile. As they stood up Mary noticed both her daughters had trimmed their pubic hair to almost nothing, not that Sarah had much to trim, but the few wisps she had grown were snipped down to leave a tiny vee of velvet in the centre of her mons. Jane had similarly shorn her more substantial covering to the bare minimum. ""What have you both done that for?"" Mary asked, genuinely puzzled? ""It'll grow back twice as thick and you'll have to keep trimming it down all the time. Jane piped up, ""The Gymnastics coach told us it's much more hygienic and also we don't want to show any fluff when we wear our leotards."" Mary shook her head, how complicated it was all getting. Her young daughters were worried about their bikini line already. She looked at the naked girls and for the first time recognised their imminent sexual maturity. The absence of pubic hair only highlighted the fact that they both had dark labia tucked between their legs. Their bare breasts drew attention to their large pink nipples. In the chill of the evening they stood right out hard and rigid. These little girls were almost grown. Mary felt remorse at having hit Jane and resolved to talk to her about it later. As the girls turned to go upstairs Mary opened up the washing machine and bent down to collect up the whites for the first load. Two damp cotton sports bras. Two school blouses two sports shirts, two pairs of white uniform socks. The underwear that the girls had worn before changing into their sportswear remained. Mary shook here head. There were regulations at the school that prohibited the wearing of very brief panties. There were two pairs of tiny white lace trimmed CK knickers and matching bra on the floor. Both girls had been sent home on previous occasions for wearing these, and still they risked it? As she popped them in the machine Mary wondered how they had become so wet in the sports bag. She closed the door on the machine and loaded the soap powder and switched on. She then picked up the Navy blue garments and set about folding them ready to put in next. Two pleated uniform skirts, two netball skirts, two pairs of navy sports socks, and finally the navy high leg knickers. Mary checked carefully, both pairs were damp from the exertion of the game, but Jane's pair was absolutely soaked at the gusset, almost dripping. A frown came over Mary's face…</p> <p>Mary walked in to Jane's room holding the wet panties. "" Jane, what is the meaning of this? How did you manage to make this mess, is there any thing wrong?"" Jane froze for a second and then continued to towel down after her shower. ""Yuk, mom, It was a very hard game, it's just sweat, what are you suggesting, that I didn't get to the toilet in time?"" Mary looked her daughter in the eye, but Jane avoided her gaze. ""I hope you are telling the truth young lady, it's bad enough you walk home half dressed, but if I find out there's been any hanky-panky you will be for the high jump"" No more was said and Mary went downstairs again. Sarah appeared wrapped in a towel in the doorway of her sister's room. ""God, that was close Jane, d'you think she knows anything?"" ""No, she doesn't know shit, she's just a suspicious old cow, don't you say anything… you are not exactly innocent yourself, so keep your mouth shut."" Jane got back to drying her hair and Sarah flitted off down the hall to her room.</p> <p>The girls came down to the kitchen where Mary had prepared Pizza. ""Now, finish your supper and wash up, then don't forget the washing and ironing. You can still work on your maths Sarah as long as you remember to do your share of the ironing. Now, I'm going up to get ready, I have to leave in half an hour. As Mary stepped out of the house into the damp night air she left her daughters sprawled on the living room floor in their jeans and t-shirts watching TV with strict instructions about homework, washing and ironing. She had also warned them that she would be quite late and that they should both be in bed by 10:30.</p> <p>It was after midnight when Mary pulled into the driveway of her home. The dinner had been so-so but everyone had been complementary about her talk on maintaining standards in the modern society. On arriving home she feared something awful had happened when she realised all the downstairs lights were still on. She walked quickly to the front door and realised to her distress that it was not closed properly, on stepping into the hall she was conscious of a strong smell of cigarette smoke, she called out, ""Jane! Sarah! What's going on, Jane where are you, the door's wide open"" With that the door to the living room burst open and two boys stumbled out into the hall, they brushed past Mary mumbling ""Thanks Mrs. Marsh, great party!"" and ran out of the door into the street giggling. Mary was quite shocked; they could have been anybody. She went into the living room, the air was thick with stale smoke, and there were several beer cans and an empty wine bottle in the middle of the floor and two saucers full of cigarette-ends, some of which were coated with lipstick. Sarah was slumped in an armchair asleep with a beer can in her hand; Jane was sprawled on a floor cushion with one leg up on the sofa. Mary gasped in horror. Both girls wore heavy make-up; they never had been allowed to paint their faces like that. They also wore very tight and impossibly short mini skirts, Sara had a black Lycra one, and Jane wore a silvery Lurex one. They both looked like a couple of street girls from Kings Cross. Mary cried out, tears of shame and anger came at the same time, ""Get up you little whores! Get up and get into the bathroom, what the hell do you think you are doing….."" Sarah looked up and dropped the beer can, it spilled on the carpet, she came to her senses and tried to grab it but slipped of the chair and ended up sitting on the floor with her skirt up round her waist. ""Mommy! She shrieked… but, but, ooooooh Mommy!"" ""Don't speak to me just get your self to the bathroom now"" The startled girl tried to get up but was obviously quite drunk, as she flopped about trying to stand Mary noticed she was wearing a pink and white lace thong under her mini-skirt. Mary grabbed a handful of Sarah's hair and dragged her to her feet, she yelped with shock and pain. ""You filthy.. little.. slutty.. whore! Where did you get these cheap tart's clothes?"" each word was punctuated by a fierce slap across the drunken girl's flushed face. The whacks were so hard that they would have knocked the slender girl to the floor, but Mary held her up by her hair. She then dragged the now disoriented and bawling child out of the living room and into the utility room where she was slapped again hard across the face and left in a wailing heap on the floor. The commotion had roused Jane and as Mary re-entered the living room she was trying to get up, but also had difficulties and at one point fell backward onto the sofa with her legs splayed revealing that she also was wearing a thong but made of black PVC. ""Of all the perverted little harlots, wake up! I leave you alone for one night and you turn my house into a brothel!"". Jane was barely conscious and breathing alcohol fumes as her mother took her by hair. Mary wrenched her daughter up so her head rested over the back of the sofa and held her there, chin up, while a barrage of hard slaps reddened the side of her face. Jane started to yell, ""Ow, Ow Aaah Ow "" Mary dragged her on her knees and by her hair into the utility room, where she found Sarah on all fours retching into a pool of vomit on the tiled floor. Jane was deposited next to her sister and as Mary went back to the hall to remove her coat the sound of Jane emptying her stomach followed her. After about half an hour cleaning up the mess in the living room and washing up in the kitchen she returned to the utility room. Jane and Sarah had stopped being sick and were sitting on the floor with their knees up holding their heads. ""Here, drink some water"" She held out two plastic cups to the girls. They both groaned tearfully and sipped the water. ""You two have got a lot of explaining to do. That can wait until tomorrow. Now take off those harlot's outfits and get upstairs to bed. If you still feel sick you can stay down here, you'll both clean up here tomorrow. Both girls made half-hearted attempts to undress. Mary was in no mood to wait around, it was late and she was very tired. She bent down and wrenched Jane's T-shirt off. She had a PVC bra on which matched her thong, that was discarded with the T-shirt, then her slippers, and the hold-ups came off, Mary grappled with the tiny zipper on the mini skirt and off it came. Her daughter cried and moaned as she was manhandled out of her clothes. Lastly the black plastic thong was ripped down and off leaving her naked and sobbing on the floor. Mary then took her by the hair and dragged her stumbling out of the room, along the hall and all the way up to her room. ""We'll continue tomorrow when you are sober"". Back into the utility room it was Sara's turn to be stripped, the frightened girl tried to resist her mother and shuffled on her behind into the corner of the room and curled up in a ball sobbing. ""Go away, leave me alone"". Mary was incensed. She grabbed the girl's hair with both hands and dragged her wriggling body out of the corner. The screaming Sarah was hauled up and draped back over the washing machine. Mary released one hand from the girls hair, and pulled her head back with the other so her tearstained face looked up to her mother. She was pinned in place her pleading face exposed. The slaps came fast and heavy, the screaming got louder and louder. Mary swapped hands and gave Sarah the same treatment on the other side of her grimacing face. ""You do not defy me slut"" Mary beat her daughter severely, swapping sides until both her hands were too sore to slap any more. Sarah did not put up any fight as her clothes were removed. She too had to be dragged upstairs to her bed naked and sobbing loudly.</p> <p>The next morning Mary was up early. She phoned Ronald and told him that he had to come home as there were serious problems. She only gave brief details, but he was very upset at what had happened and promised to be home by that very evening. His final words on the phone were. ""They are both going to be very severely punished… you can tell them that now!"" Mary went upstairs, she knew she's put the fear of god into her daughters last night. Her hands were still sore from the slapping. She felt that the situation was in hand and for the first time in a long time she felt ""in control"". The girls would be made to clean up the mess in the utility room first, then they would be allowed to shower and clean up. Mary knew that Ronald would be home by the early evening she wanted the girls to be dressed exactly as she had found them the night before when he confronted them. She knew that Ronald despised sluts and to see the girls dressed so provocatively would drive him to do something drastic about their punishments.</p> <p>To ensure she would keep the girl's under strict control she was going to carry on where she'd left off last night. The face slapping had done the trick, so she went to the cupboard under the stairs and found one of the girls' riding whips. It was a long thin one covered in fine leather, which tapered along its length. At the tip it was only half the thickness of a pencil and where the leather clad steel rod ended there was about three inches of leather thong which dangled loosely. It made a shrill swishing sound as it cut through the air. Sarah had been the most defiant and had been given the extra slapping, Mary suspected this was because Jane had drunk more alcohol and had no stomach for rebellion This may not last. With whip in hand she marched into Sarah's room and drew open the curtains.</p> <p>""Get out of bed you lazy slut"" Sarah moaned and peeped over the quilt. Mary had the whip behind her back. The memory of the previous night registered in the girl's face and she pulled the quilt back over her head. Mary snatched back the quilt She took the girl by the hair and yanked her out of bed and on to the floor. ""You will do exactly as you are told today young lady or you will find yourself in much pain!"" Sarah focused on the whip and whimpered as she curled up on the floor to protect herself. Mary noticed that her daughter had obviously got out of bed during the night and found a pair of panties to put on. ""Right, just so we understand each other, today you are going to make amends by cleaning up downstairs, it's a filthy mess. Then you are going to be presented to your father when he gets home and he has promised me that you will be punished most severely. If you do not do as I say I will punish you with this!"" Mary swished the whip menacingly making the girl wince. ""So that you are in no doubt as to my intentions you are going to get a little sample here and now…. Stand Up!"" Sarah started to sob, bleating for mercy and cowering under the whip. ""If you obey me you will get six strokes, if you disobey me we will continue until you learn to do as your told, clear?"" Sara nodded tearfully eyeing the twitching leather tail on the end of the whip. Now you are going to get into a position for the whip and you will hold that position until I say so, understood?"" Sara again nodded vigorously unable to speak but sobbing quietly. ""Take down your panties and sit down on the bed"" Sarah did so, the pink cotton briefs fell to her ankles and she stood for a moment with her hands clasped in front of her bare pubic mound. She quickly sat down. ""Now lie back across the bed and raise your knees up to your chest."" Sarah did so gasping and starting to hyperventilate. ""Spread your thighs wide open and hold your knees in place with your hands"" Sarah again gasped as she exposed her bare buttocks and everything between them to her mother and the whip. ""Now my girl I want the truth, did you let those boys touch you there?"" Mary dangled the leather tail over her daughter's gaping pink pussy, lightly brushing the rather obvious hard pink bud that looked as if there had most definitely been some urgent manual attention there even within the last couple of hours. ""Well? Lying or refusal to answer is disobedience you know. It looks to me as though you have been hiding in bed playing with yourself! Thinking about last night and rubbing yourself were you?"" Sara cried out and turned her face away as she admitted her sins. Second later she was screaming at the top of her voice as the whip cut across her thighs and buttocks, hard stinging swats aimed to send the swishing whip end on to her hot pink slit. The six swats were over quickly and Sarah released her knees and rolled about on the bed screeching in pain. Her bottom and thighs had deep red welts that stood out hard and proud from her pale smooth skin where the thin end of the whip had cut deep into her. The leather thong had flicked in between the buttocks to slap onto the tender pink petals and the bulging clitoris which were now reddened and obviously causing a lot of discomfort. ""That's to let you know what you are in for, if you disobey me today. Your father I'm sure will have a lot more to give you when he gets here."" Mary turned to find a horrified Jane standing in the doorway. ""Right madam, your turn, you saw the position and what you are going to get… hurry up!"" Jane started to shake her head but Mary brought the whip down sharply across the front of her thighs. After a couple more persuaders Jane was in position and opening her own rather wet pussy to receive her dose of the stinging whip. Mary noticed her daughter's state of arousal. She was very wet as if she had only just been playing with herself, more obviously her clitoris was standing hard and rigid between her pussy lips ""Look at you, you as well? Been thinking about your antics last night and masturbating yourself haven't you?"" Jane just shrugged in shame. As she was older, Mary gave her an extra hard whipping. Swinging the whip from right behind her head, which made her daughter loose control and kick her legs wildly. Because of this she was given six more, Mary aimed the extra swats to cut right across the girl's open pussy lips. As the last stroke fell right on to her clit Jane squealed so hard she lost control of her bladder and sent a small jet of pee into the air and across the floor.</p> <p>""When you have finished making that terrible noise you can sponge the carpet you dirty little girl, Then downstairs with your sister to scrub the utility room floor. Don't bother putting those panties back on either, you will do the cleaning up naked and if I am not satisfied with the effort you put in you will feel the end of my whip again and again until you get it right?"" The howling girl nodded and acknowledged her mother's superiority through her hot tears. The two girls scrubbed their own vomit off the tiled floor with hot disinfectant. Mary stood over them for the whole hour holding the whip and occasionally flicking it onto their bare behinds. Both Jane and Sarah wanted to be sick again, so Mary opened the door into the back yard and left the two naked girls to retch on their hands and knees into the flowerbed. Eventually little Sarah sidled back into the house, ""Please mummy, can we go and have a shower now?"" ""Certainly not!"" came the sharp reply. You can take a bucket of cold water out there with a sponge and rinse yourselves down before coming in here, then you can go to the shower."" Luckily the yard was not overlooked. The two shivering girls sponged off their naked bodies in the cold morning air. Mary let them go to the shower room. They were not allowed to shower together though. Sarah went first and Jane was told to set out the clothes that they had worn the night before. ""Make sure you include that tarty underwear!"" Mary called as her daughter went upstairs with the bundle of garments. </p> <p>Soon the girls were back in the utility room dressed in their revealing outfits. Mary had them lift up their micro mini skirts to reveal their stocking tops and the tiny thongs. They had been made to put on the same heavy make-up as they had sported the night before. ""My god, those boys must have thought you were a couple of prostitutes! It looks like they treated you with just as much respect. You can get yourselves some soup and bread for lunch. You can eat in the kitchen and you can stay as you are with your skirts up. Your father should be home this afternoon and then we'll see what he has in store for you."" Both Girls sobbed, mascara tears trickled down their cheeks as they felt the shame of being so exposed and also the fear of their father's wrath. After the girls had eaten Mary set then to work on their School homework in the large living room. ""You had better get it all done this afternoon. You are going to be very busy with your father later, and I'm sure you won't be able to concentrate tomorrow after your punishment. I should think you will be able to go to church though and I think you will need to think very hard about what you have done when you are there.""</p> <p>The two hapless girls were very fearful. They had never known such anger and violence from their mother. While making a half-hearted attempt at her homework Jane's mind drifted to the scene the night before. Her secret boyfriend Jimmy had been hinting that there was not enough action. She has been seeing him after school and during the daytime at weekends. Things had got to the heavy petting stage a couple of times but parental restrictions meant that they were rarely alone. Jane had realised that the only way to get down to business with Jimmy was to get her younger sister interested in boys. She knew they would be left alone in the house sooner or later so it was just a matter of getting Sarah roped in to the plan. Sarah, in spite of her tender years, was very keen on boys and it did not take long before a suitable partner was found. A friend of Jimmy's called Alex was very taken with Sarah and Sarah responded positively, revelling in the fact that she could brag to her friends about an older boyfriend. The Girls had planned the rendezvous well, they both knew what they wanted and dressed accordingly so the boys would not hold back. Things went very fast, soon there was lots of sticky fumbling going on to the delight of the two boys. Unfortunately the Gils had not factored in the influence of alcohol. Rather than be tidying up at ten thirty as they had planned they were both half-drunk, completely disoriented and learning how to suck cock for the first time. Jane shuddered as she remembered coming to finding her mother standing over her screaming at her. This was somewhat countered by the memory of Jimmy's tongue flitting lightly over her tingling pussy and the feeling of his strong fat cock between her lips. She shook her head to clear the thought train as it was starting to make her feel gooey between the legs.</p> <p>The sound of their father's car puling into the drive sent surges of adrenaline through both Girls, they looked at each other fearfully. Mary came in. ""Here's your father, stand up both of you. They were sent to different corners of the room and told to face the door where their father would enter. ""Keep your skirts up so your father can see those whore's panties that you are wearing"". The girls stood trembling as the door handle turned. </p> <p>Ronald entered the room. He was in his shirtsleeves with his collar unfastened and tie hanging loose. It was very unusual for him to be dressed so casually. He glanced round the room paying little attention to the two forlorn girls. He went over to his wife and kissed her cheek. ""It's alright now love, I will deal with this once and for all, did you tell them what we have been discussing?"" Mary stood close to her husband, the first real signs of affection between them for some months. ""No,"" she said all they know is that they are going to be punished severely"". Ronald nodded and put down the case he was carrying. ""Right you two, come and stand in front of the fire place, I have several things to say and you will be silent until you are required to answer my questions, understood?"" Both girls nodded as they sidled out of their respective corners and into the centre of the room in front of the large ornate mantelpiece.</p> <p>Ronald stood in front of his two trembling daughters and looked them up and down in disgust. ""I never expected this at your age."" He shook his head. ""I always knew the risks for girls to go bad and fall into the wrong company when they get older, but never, never did I expect you two to start out as Whores and masturbators so young. "" Ronald's voice was strong and menacing as her recalled some of his military training. ""Your mother and I have discussed how to deal with you. There are two options. First we could take you out of school and send you away to and institution. I have sufficient put away in trust for you both to be sent away to complete your education in a private boarding school in Scotland. The place has a reputation for austerity and is run by the Church. One condition of sending you there is that you both remain there until you are eighteen and you do not come home even during the vacations."" The girl's looked in horror at each other. ""Don't be so taken aback, you may find that infinitely more appealing than the alternative."" With that he opened the case he was holding. Inside was a bag with the name of the local Saddlers on it. From the bag Ronald produced a shining black riding whip. It was so flexible that it had been bent double in a wide loop and taped together where the tip met the leather clad handle. The Girl's mouths fell open. As their father unfastened the whip it sprang straight and quivered in the air. It was very long and thin. Larger than their own stick that had been used on them earlier. It was black and gleaming and it had two short strands of leather protruding from the tapered end. Ronald put the whip on the coffee table to his left. His hand went back into the bag and he pulled out a coiled leather strap. Supple and shiny it was about an inch wide and rather thick. ""You see Girls, your mother and I want to put a stop to this filthy behaviour very quickly. You risk ruining your own reputations as well as that of your mother and I. Pain and humiliation are the best ways we can think of the get you back on track."" Jane had tears in her eyes already as she remembered the whipping her mother had given her that very morning. ""I'm going to explain to you how we will restrain you down in the cellar room, and how I will take this whip and this strap to your bodies. You will be bound tightly and your mouth will be covered so that your screams will not be heard. The whip will make marks and scars on your bodies, which will have to be concealed. Therefore you will be restricted in the activities you can enter into at school like Gym and swimming after you have been whipped."" Sarah now had big tears rolling down her flushed cheeks, she was terrified of what her father was suggesting, but the thought of going away until she was eighteen was too terrible to contemplate. ""Now, I assume you are going to opt to be whipped on this occasion rather than be sent away. If you ever do anything like this again you will be faced with the same choice."" The girls shuffled their feet uncomfortably and sobbed quietly. ""Both of you down to the cellar now and strip down to your stockings and panties."" The girl's shuffled out of the room and into the hallway. Jane pulled open the door under the stairs that lead down to the cellar. She reached in and turned on the light before proceeding gingerly down the stairs followed by her younger sister.</p> <p>The Cellar had been converted into an additional sitting room or guestroom. It was sparsely furnished but had two large heavy wooden arm chairs in the centre of the floor. The floor was not carpeted. A small rug was situated between the two chairs but the rest of the area was covered with bare terracotta tiles. The stairs were steep and had a banister on one side. Once inside the girls removed their T-shirts, bras and mini skirts. They stood there in dumbfounded silence wearing only their laddered hold-up stockings and their tiny thongs. Soon they heard their father on the top step closing the door behind him and treading carefully down towards them. He placed the whip and strap on one of the chairs. He was also holding a coil of nylon cord and a big roll of black shiny duct tape. ""Your mother tells me you only have one week at school before you break up for your half term holiday. In this case we will contact the school to let them know you will not be attending until after the holiday. That way we get some time to concentrate on your punishment regime and also some time for the whip marks to wear off."" With that Sarah started to plead with her father. ""Please daddy, please don't use the whip on us, I promise not to do anything like it a gain, Mummy already whipped us this morning and I never want it again, I promise I'll be good."" Both girls looked desperately at their father for some sign of leniency. ""I'm sorry girls, it's too late for that. You can have a good and thorough session with me now and then you can choose never to have to go through it again by behaving properly in future."" Both girls started to cry like babies, desperate wails and streams of hot tears splashing onto their bare breasts. Ronald picked up the duct tape and had each sobbing girl fold their arms behind them flat against their backs as he secured them with the duct tape wrapped tightly around their wrists and elbows. When this was done he manhandled them into position standing side by side in front of the two chairs. ""Now the next thing is that you will remember never to wear this kind of underwear again, the very thought of a thong is going to bring painful memories. He peeled down the tiny garments to expose his daughters' short trimmed pubic hair. He coaxed them to step out of the panties and discarded them on the floor. ""Now, we'll see how pleasant you find this."" With that he took the nylon cord. He made a loop and passed the cord around Jane's middle three times. He pulled the cord very tight causing Jane to gasp and cry out. The three wraps cut deep into her above her hip-bones. He then looped two strands underneath her crotch from the front of the waistband and up between her buttocks to the rear of the waistband where he looped the cord through. He then carefully guided the strands either side of the girl's clitoris, but between her pussy lips so that clit was pinched tightly between the two strands of cord. From the back he pulled the crotch ropes tight, so tight he lifted Jane off the floor. She squealed as the cords cut into her pussy and anus, pinching hard at the base of her protruding clit. Aaah! Aaah! Too tight pppplease ow! Ow!, she continued to howl as if she had been scalded. Ronald simply peeled off a large piece of tape and pressed it over her mouth, which muffled her frantic cries. He then pushed the convulsing girl toward one of the armchairs. From behind he kicked her legs either side of the wooden arms, and made her bend forward resting her chest on the padded chair back. He pulled her stockings down to her ankles, ""Stay like that"". He then took the duct tape and began binding the girl's legs to the arms of the chair. This left the now squealing girl bending sharply forwards with her legs spread wide over the seat of the chair. He then went behind the chair and pulled his daughter's shoulders toward him so that her upper body now hung down over the back of the chair. This left her spread buttocks high and exposed and revealing the tight white cords that disappeared into the folds of her pussy. Sarah was next. He taped her mouth first as she was already about to scream as he approached her with the cord. She began to wriggle as the cords were tightened but soon learned that this action only served to make the vicious bindings bite deeper into her most delicate parts. Soon they were both in position bound astride the chairs. Moaning in deep voices, their rear ends pointed upward above their spread thighs, which visibly shook due to the intense pain between them, caused by the biting cords. Ronald surveyed his handiwork. The girls were helpless and in agony. Their heads and shoulders dangling down from the back of the chair, their hips and legs stretched over the seat. With their arms taped behind them they would find it impossible to stand. All the thrashing about they would do while being whipped would not disturb the target area. Between their legs each girl's pussy had started to secrete strands of clear mucus in response to the terrible pain inflicted by the tight cords. The tightly bound clits had turned purple and stuck out from their protective hoods. Ronald folded 2 cotton handkerchiefs into tight wads and went round the back of the chairs. He placed one in the mouth of each girl and replaced the duct tape. ""Here bite on this so you don't break any teeth"" he said calmly to the distressed teenagers. He walked behind them again this time with the long whip in his hand. They both strained to see what he was about to do. Jane was going to get it first, as she was the oldest. They would each get it in doses of six cuts. He would alternate between the two girls six strokes at a time until the buttocks and thighs down to the backs of their knees were covered in hard red raw welts. ""This is how we treat filthy little whores"" and the first lash arched through the air from behind his shoulders sending the shining black leather-clad whip zinging across Jane's taut pale buttocks making the sound of a gunshot. Her body recoiled, her head and shoulders flew up from behind the chair but not high enough for her to stand up out of the bending position. Her muffled squealing was enough to set Sarah into floods of sobbing tears. Again the whip found its mark, harder this time Ronald putting his full strength behind the lash, the sound made Sarah jump. This time he drew blood. Steady measured strokes followed. Jane 's face was purple, her convulsing and thrashing behind the chair was causing the horrible crotch cords to dig in tighter to her tortured pussy and anus. Six shining red bleeding cuts were etched across her quivering rump. Her exposed pussy now discharging freely and making a small stain on the padded seat. Sarah's turn, the younger girl started bucking her hips in terrible anticipation of the first lash and again this only served to cause more searing agony from the tight chords. She could be heard pleading through her gag, her terrified voice begging to be spared. Ronald shook his head. ""You are just a guilty"" and the whip took flight again. Both girls were hyperventilating now, urgent gasps through their noses their bodies heaved with each lungfull. Ronald paused to plan the next six swats. The legs this time, just below the buttocks, three cuts on each leg. He took aim and Jane got ready to squeal again. When Sarah got hers on the legs she managed to blow through her gag and the tape came loose, she spat out the handkerchief and the room filled with deafening screams as she beseeched her father to stop the whipping. Ronald calmly replaced the gag wrapping tape right around Sarah's head to stop it coming off again. ""I know you don't like it but it has to be done."" He said calmly, ""And for that little outburst you can have those six again, and he aimed the whip to impact exactly the same lines as the previous six strokes. Sarah had bucked so violently that the cords had actually cut into her pussy lips and there were drops of blood as well as the clear liquid flowing from between her legs. The brutal whipping continued until both girls were covered in bleeding whip marks all over their bottoms and thighs. They were very tired having had at least thirty lashes each and both were now bleeding from the nasty cords cutting into them. </p> <p>Ronald let the two girls alone for a while and went upstairs for a cup of tea. ""I think I'm getting through to them now."" He said to Mary. ""Their backsides are well whipped and they have no idea what is in store next, would you like to come and watch the next session?"" Mary nodded and they both went to the cellar room and closed the door behind them. The girls were still breathing heavily, their rear ends blazing red and dripping blood onto the chairs were still trembling. Mary sat on the bottom step to observe the spectacle. Ronald went over to Sarah and started to unfasten the duct tape around her legs, which bound her to the chair. All the time she was trying to speak to her father, promising to be good. ""No Sarah, you are not going to convince me that you are a changed girl. You need to be thoroughly whipped before I will believe that."" Once free from the chair Ronald wrenched her to her feet and turned her around. Her hair stuck to her wet tear stained face and her cheeks were bright red. He made her sit with her thighs resting outward over the arms of the chair. This position spread her cunt wide and caused the nasty cords to cut in even more. He took the role of tape and again fastened her thighs to the wooden arms so that they were spread impossibly wide. He then removed the tape from her arms and leaned her body backwards so that her shoulders lay against the chair back. He then took her arms and re-taped them behind the chair. He removed the bloodstained seat pad from the chair and she lay suspended with legs splayed leaning backwards exposing her pubic area and her small white breasts. Sarah figured that the front of her tortured body was now going to be whipped and her entreaties became more urgent. Ronald ignored her and set about re-positioning Jane in the same way. Once they were both secured he unfastened the biting crotch ropes. As the blood rushed back into the newly released labia and clitoris the girls moaned in pain. They struggled against their bonds and thrust their hips up and down as the pain washed through them their cunts flooded with sticky mucus dribbling out of them. Mary stood up to look at the suffering. Both the girl's vaginas were wide open and their bruised clits poked out hard and shiny and purple. Ronald picked up the strap. ""Girls, you have let those boys fondle your breasts and allowed them to finger your vaginas, so now you will learn not to allow that again. The girls started to thrust their hips and chests with renewed vigour realising that their tits and pussies were going to be whipped with the strap. Mary walked over to Jane and started to undo her gag. ""I'd like to hear them tell us how sorry they are Ronald, I think it's time for these insolent and dirty minded girls to let us know how much they regret what they have done while they are getting their whippings."" Ronald nodded and started to undo Sarah's tape. Immediately the girls screamed their apologies and begged not to have the strap applied to their breasts and vaginas. Promises were made, tears flowed but to no avail. Ronald held up his hand. ""Quiet!"" He shouted. The girls babbling died down to murmurings and sobbing. ""You will be getting the strap this time, but if we ever have occasion to come down here again I will use the horsewhip on your fronts as well as backsides!"" With that, Mary took the roll of tape and again closed the girls' mouths muffling their pleas once more. Sarah was first for the strap. Her almost flat little chest had two pink nipples, which stood out hard from the taut pale skin. The strap swished down and landed just below her nipples with a loud slap. Sarah started to spasm as if an electric current had been applied. Again, this time both nipples were hit, the muffled squealing reached new heights. Ronald modified his stance and grip and whipped each breast individually harder and faster until the pink nipples turned black and the surrounding flesh bore dark red wheals. Jane's breasts were a little more pronounced. She breathed heavily as Ronald aimed the strap. Her nipples were darker than her younger sister but also stood out stiff and hard. Again Ronald set about each breast in turn, harsh stinging swats with the supple leather causing the poor girl to struggle wildly against her tight bindings.</p> <p>The breast whipping had nearly caused the girls to feint. They writhed deliriously in their bonds trying to twist their bodies this way and that to purge the burning pain that the strap had caused. But this was nothing to what was to come next. As the immediate shock of having whipped breasts wore off they both started to think about their sore and bleeding pussies. Already ravaged by the tight nylon cords, their sensitive clits and vaginal lips were now bare and openly presented between the arms of the chairs to which the girls' thighs were tightly bound. The strap would have unrestricted access to their open dripping slits and would be able to curl underneath and punish their butt holes as well. Roland marched up and down smoothing the strap through his hand. The girls were in panic now, it was clear that Jane was going to be first to feel the strap between her legs and her head began to thrash wildly as she once more pleaded with her father through the gag. Mary stepped up to her hysterical daughter, ""You know you have been such an insolent little slut recently, you have spoken to me in that high and mighty tone and ignored everything I have said to you. I am sure the neighbours will be out by this time, so, I'm going to take off your gag and listen to you squealing for mercy while your father takes the strap to your abused little vagina. This is something you are going to remember for a long time my girl. Ronald give the little madam what she deserves, do it as hard as you can and don't spare her a second thought ""</p> <p>Ronald moved in and stood behind the chair occupied by the screaming girl. Mary ripped off the gag and Jane's blood chilling pleas filled the room. Her voice started to break as her words became incoherent and just blended into a hoarse gasping. Ronald took a handful if his daughters hair in his left hand. He wrenched her head to the left and held her still. He laid the whip on her mons, lightly touching her rigid clit. He adjusted his grip and estimated the swing to bring the strap from behind his body, over his shoulder and down in between the girl's spread thighs. All the time Sarah, the younger girl was watching in horror and cringing from the awful noises that came from her sister, knowing she would soon be suffering the same fate even before the first lash had been delivered. The strap sliced through the air and cracked down on it's red, gaping target. Ronald gripped his daughter's hair very tightly as she howled at the top of her lungs and shook wildly, but helplessly in her bindings. Again the strap flew, he had measured the swing perfectly to get a repeated direct hit on the wet flesh. Even higher pitched wails, Again, and again and again, the lashes came strong and fast relentlessly whipping the tortured girl on her open and unprotected clitoris. As Ronald really got into the swing of things Mary moved closer to examine the effects of the beating. Jane's delicate parts had already blackened and swollen up considerably. The horribly inflamed labia dangled in open space with her dark cherry sized clit poking out above them. The blood started to spatter with each new lash, but there was no let up. Strong hard lashes came thick and fast ensuring that Jane's pussy got punished very thoroughly. The girl was about to pass out when Ronald's arm finally hung by his side letting the strap's end trail on the floor. Jane was lost in pain and distress and continued to squeal and gasp.</p> <p>Ronald took a tissue from his pocket and wiped the blood and pussy juice from the end of the strap. He walked about massaging his whip arm. Mary started to undo Sarah's gag, ""Now my little one, I'm going to enjoy hearing you get it too, at least you know exactly what is coming to you now that you have seen your sister getting her punishment."" Sara started screaming her own barrage of entreaties and begged and begged to be let off as she was the youngest and had been lead astray. Mary agreed that she was very young, but that it was best to correct her thoroughly at this point in her life than let the rot set in. It was going to be very necessary for her to have her vagina punished just like Jane. This pushed Sarah over the edge and she started to scream obscenities at her parents, foul words flew from her lips until her head was pinned down and the strap found it's target, the abusive language was duly replaced with a scream that could wake the dead. Ronald really laid into the job, Sarah's tender cunt was soon swelling and darkening with the terrible bruising swats. The strap was wet with blood and mucus within the first few very hard strokes. The girl wailed, squealed and howled her voice weak and pathetic against the deafening sound of the strap smacking on to her tender pussy. Ronald's aim was perfect and every swat landed precisely in the same place, harder and harder he whipped his daughter, his arm swinging in a frenzied attack. Sarah's howls began to subside, her eyes began to roll. Ronald raised the strap for the last time fearing she would pass out, and sent it down on his daughter's open bare cunt. Then he dropped the strap and went to sit next to Mary on the step. ""Language like that deserves the horsewhip, so think yourself lucky young lady!"" He sat breathlessly observing the distress of the two bound girls. Mary got up and went up the stairs. She returned a few minutes later with a bucket of water, a sponge a towel, some anti-septic ointment and some lint dressing. She also had the girl's Nighties and a pair of white cotton panties for each of them. The girls were babbling incoherently and their hips gyrated wildly between the arms of the chair. Mary took a wad of lint and soaked it in the anti-septic. She bathed both girls between the legs, and then threw the blood soaked lint into a paper bag. Within seconds the girls were squealing and writhing once more as the anti-septic burned their open blistered pussies. ""You can sponge down here, dry off with the towel then put these on and go straight to bed, it's getting late. We can continue in the morning."" With that Mary and Ronald unfastened the naked girls from the chairs and left them to fight over the sponge in order to soothe the burning between their horsewhipped legs. Tomorrow would be another day.</p> <p>At seven the next morning Mary entered Jane's room and pulled the bedclothes back from the sleeping girl. She lay on her front with her bare bottom exposed, obviously the white panties had caused too much pain and had been taken off. Consequently her whipped pussy had oozed fluid during the night and there was a large stain on the bottom sheet. The whole of her backside and thighs were dark and bruised with sore wet welts, which had also run a little and made marks on the bedclothes. ""Get up you lazy slut and go to the bathroom to get washed and take a shower. Then put some panties on and report to your father in the cellar room."" The dazed girl groaned as she eased her aching bones off the mattress. She sat gingerly on the edge of her bed and removed her nightie. She sat with her thighs parted and between them the black leathery pussy lips and swollen bruised clit were very prominent. Mary found Sarah in a similar condition and delivered the same instructions.</p> <p>Ronald paced the cellar floor with the riding whip in his hand swishing it through the air. Soon the girls appeared hair still wet from the shower dressed only in cotton panties. As soon as they descended to the cellar they saw the whip in their fathers hand. They both fell to their knees and cried bitterly, begging him not to use the whip on them again. Mary entered the cellar and listened to the pleading girls for a while. ""Silence!"" She shouted. And the girls stopped pleading and suppressed their sobs. They both were kneeling wit their legs spread. Their cotton panties were quite tight and there was a large irregular bulge at the crotch where their sensitive whipped pussies were being tightly contained.</p> <p>Ronald addressed the girls. ""You now know what is in store for you if you EVER step out of line again. If we ever find you drinking and smoking you will get your legs and backsides horsewhipped. If I EVER find pairs of thong panties or G-strings in your underwear collection, you will have the tight cords put back on. And If I EVER hear of you masturbating, or engaging in sex sessions with boys again you will have your breasts and vaginas severely whipped. And for a second offence I will not be using the strap, the horsewhip will be used to whip your breasts and vaginas next time!"" The girl's relief at not having to endure a further beating was obvious. ""Now go and get dressed, we will be going to church as a family and let this mark the start of a new chapter in our lives. I don't ever want to go through last evening's terrible events again, but that is entirely up to your behaviour from now on. The whip and the duct tape will always be in the closet upstairs ready to be used at a moment's notice. Now go!"" The girls did not need a second invitation they quickly exited from the cellar and rushed upstairs to get dressed and find some looser fitting panties.</p> <p>Mary followed them upstairs, ""Both of you in the bathroom first please."" The girls followed her in. ""You will have to be careful when you go to the toilet. You must clean yourselves very well to stop any infection getting into your wounds. I want to have a close look to see how things are down there so take off your panties, stand with your legs spread, bend over and touch the floor."" The girls looked uncomfortable with this but they did as they were told. Soon Mary had a clear view of the blistered black labia and noticed that the strap had similarly punished the girl's butt holes, which were purple and puckered. She used her fingers to part the pussy lips and found that the bruising continued inside the vagina, she had to pull the lips very wide apart before she could see far enough into the vagina to where there was pink unharmed tissue. This action caused the girls more than a little discomfort. Next she inspected the girl's urinary tracts. She had to press on the grossly swollen clitoris to push it out of the way before the pee hole opening could be seen, again causing each girl in turn to moan in painful protest. For both the girls it looked very sore and Mary was sure that there would be great discomfort in passing water. Mary went to the bathroom cupboard and took out a tube of salve. ""Rub this well into your bottom hole and your vagina, and re do it every time you go to the toilet."" The girls stood up and Jane took the tube of salve. Mary left them in the bathroom gently rubbing the soothing ointment into their stinging pussies.</p> <p>The whipping had done wonders. The girls were very docile for the next couple of weeks. Their marks and bruises started to fade and their private parts eventually returned to their normal size and fresh pink hue. The girls never came home in their gym clothes now. It had taken them a long time to get back into sport. They had taken to wearing close fitting lycra shorts which covered their thighs so that the vestiges of the horsewhipping would not be seen. Mary however was very vigilant when doing the washing. No scanty panties were allowed and each pair of panties that went into the washing machine was inspected for wetness. Mary and Ronald's relationship started to improve and the family began to function again. The girl's were doing well in school and were now allowed out with friends and even allowed to go on sleep-overs. All seemed well until the sky fell in one Saturday evening.</p> <p>Jane and Sarah were staying with friends a few miles away in the countryside. Ronald and Mary knew the family they were staying with very well and had no doubts about the safety of their daughters or that they would be looked after. Their friend was a girl from school who was a prefect and a model of virtue. Ronald and Mary were very happy with this positive influence in their daughter's lives. It was about eleven o'clock in the evening when the loud knock came on the front door. Ronald got up from the living room sofa and went towards the hall muttering. ""Who can that be a this time of night?"" Mary had gone to the window and peeked through the curtains. ""Goodness… It's a police car."" She exclaimed.</p> <p>Ronald opened the heavy front door to be confronted with two large policemen, a sergeant and a constable, and in front of each of them, heads hanging low was one of his daughters. ""Mind if we come in for a while sir?"" asked the sergeant. The police manhandled the girls through the door. Mary gasped when she saw the girls, their faces heavily made-up and mascara running down their cheeks. ""Oh good god! Get them into the living room."" She cried. Once they were all inside they went into the living room. The girls stood side by side in front of the fireplace, the police were ushered to the long sofa, and Ronald and Mary sat in separate armchairs. ""What's been going on?"" Cried Mary. The big sergeant cleared his throat. ""We understand these girls are Jane and Sarah Marsh, and that you are their parents is that correct?"" Ronald nodded. The sergeant went on to explain that their unit had been called to disperse and illegal ""rave"" party on a farm close to where the girls had been staying. The girls had been rounded up with a group of much older young men, some of who would be facing charges of drug possession, drunken behaviour and more seriously, sexual intercourse with underage girls. ""And I'm afraid to tell you that there is significant evidence to suggest that both your daughters were engaged in these activities."" Ronald started to breathe heavily, he looked at the two sullen girls. Tears were now dripping onto the carpet. They stood in clothes that made them look like a couple of tarts. Flimsy Lurex dresses, which failed to hide the fact that both girls wore, hold up stockings, the lace band at the top of them was plainly visible. Ronald shook his head in despair. ""What happens now."" He sighed. The police officer went on to explain that upon their arrest the girls had insisted they not be taken home, but to their friend's house. This was not possible said the sergeant, and apparently both girls had launched into a verbal assault on the policemen calling them every filthy name under the sun. Also the policeman mentioned that on the way home the girls had begged them to let them go because they claimed their father would horsewhip them. Ronald looked a little uneasy. The sergeant smiled. ""You see sir, it's very difficult to prosecute young offenders nowadays. In this case your girls would probably come out as the victims in this case and get away Scot-free. There would of course be terrible damage to your reputation and that of your family due to the long court proceedings and the avid publicity this kind of case causes. In light of this our only concern is to see to it that you understand the gravity of the situation and, given that you undertake to keep these two feisty little fillies under strict control, we would not press charges."" Ronald stood up, ""Well, in that case officers, please allow my wife to make you a cup of tea, and provided you have a couple of hours to spare we will make you comfortable in our cellar room. You are most welcome to witness the kind strict control that we intend to maintain on a regular basis in future, whether they get into trouble or not!"" The sergeant said that unfortunately he and the constable would not be able to stay, but perhaps they could drop in to see how things had gone when they came off shift next morning. They excused themselves and Mary saw both of them to the door. They said their goodbyes and the door closed behind them.</p> <p>With that Roland left the living room and came back minutes later with the long black riding whip and the roll of duct tape. ""Sarah, Jane, lift up your dresses, do I need to get the nylon cord out?"" The girls sobbed loudly now as they lifted their flimsy dressed above their hips. They revealed that against all warnings they had worn tiny lace thongs under their party outfits. Both were obviously stained and proved beyond doubt that both girls had been sexually aroused recently. The sight of the terrible whip had made them start to gasp and hyperventilate. They shook visibly in sheer terror of the whipping they knew they were going to get. They held on to each other to steady themselves, their legs started to tremble and almost in unison they lost control of their bladders and peed on the floor through the tiny lace panties. ""Right! Enough nonsense, you are both going to be bound and whipped, back and front. Down to the cellar now!"" The girls shuffled off and cried their hearts out as they opened the door to the cellar and climbed down the stairs. ""Mary, please make some tea and sandwiches, we are all in for a long night.""</p></div>",[]
704,Insolent Little Minx,-1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,Mid western strict family punishes ten-year-old Julie who gets very out of line over her new party clothes.<br />Features a severe and protracted whipping and humiliation session.,2005-07-29,10,5,"MF/f, bd, tort,humil, nosex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Julie Mason was out of control. She stood in front of Nora, her mother in her pink vest and panties and kicked the new party dress away form her feet across the floor. ""I hate it, I won't go to the party looking like a baby doll and I want my own bra and panty set like Mary has… I am not wearing that shitty dress!""</p> <p>Her face was red, eyes bright with tears coming, voice trembling with rage and adrenaline. Her mother took one step forward and grabbed her daughter's ear and nearly wrenched it off, the girl squealed and started sobbing. ""Don't you think you'll get away with talking to me like that you little witch, Mary is four years older than you and things are happening to her body so she needs to wear a bra! You don't deserve nice clothes because you are spoiled and insolent little minx, what's more you'll wear the dresses I decide are suitable attire for a ten year old girl."" Julie looked up and sobbed, ""but it's not fair I got my period last month and you still want me to dress in a little girls party dress, all the others will make fun of me… you can't make me wear it!"" She was shrieking now, defiance back in her ice blue eyes. Her mother released Julie's ear and slapped her face hard, which sent the willowy girl sprawling on the floor bawling with rage and pain…. She sat up on the carpet and screamed at her mother ""you fucking bitch, that fucking hurt!"" Mrs. Mason had never heard such foul expression from a child; she strode over to the now cowering girl and took a handful of her shoulder length straw-blonde hair. Julie screeched loudly as she was wrenched to her feet. Her mother shook her by the hair and then stooped down to look her daughter in the eye. ""Right miss, that's it, you are ready for a whipping, and believe me you are going to get the full measure, lady, you are gonna get a full set of stripes just like your big sister gets when she's out of line!"" Julie's sobbing stopped momentarily as she took in what her mother had said. ""Noooo! Noooo! Mommy I'm too young! That's for big girls that get caught with boys and stuff pleeease I'll wear the dress I'll be good I promise!"" Her mother looked at the once defiant and now pleading girl, no longer laying the law down but bleating like a little lost lamb and promising to be well behaved. ""No, not this time, you're going to get it, I'm going to give it to you now and your cousin and sister can watch, now go to the bathroom and wait for me there. I will arrange things so you can have it done in the living room"".</p> <p>A few minutes later Mrs Mason walked into the bathroom to find Julie sobbing and trembling crouched by the sink, her thin cotton vest was soaked with tears. ""First thing is, you don't say another word, you do as I tell you understand?"" Julie nodded vigorously, she had seen her sixteen-year-old sister go through the ritual many times and to have answered ""yes"" to that question would have earned her another slap on the face. ""Now, stand up, take everything off except your socks and sit on the edge of the bathtub with your legs spread as far apart as they go."" Julie began to hyperventilate and started to do as she was told, her mother ran a sink of warm water and washed her hands with soap. She turned to her daughter drying her hands and looked at the ten year-olds naked body. Slim willowy, tall for her age and a very attractive face when not streaming with hot tears. Unfortunately the cute and pretty exterior was harbouring a very nasty temperament which was going to be thrashed out of her before it got a hold and led to problems later. She crouched down and looked closely at Julie's open vagina. The first few wisps of golden pubic hair were starting to grow in a line down the centre of her mons and were just long enough to obscure the delicate pink frills of her labia that peeped out from the open slit. ""You know what we have to do for your big sister before she gets hers don't you?"" her mother asked rhetorically. The girl nodded, ""Well we won't need a razor for your little fluff"" and with that she went to a wall cabinet and took out a rectangular strip of leg wax, and peeled off the plastic backing. She pressed the wax-coated patch over Julie's pubic mound and pressed it firmly in place and into the top of the cleft of her vaginal opening. ""Sit still for five minutes and I'll be back.""</p> <p>Her mother left the bathroom and went down to the living room where she met Julie's sister Anne, and cousin Mary, ""OK girls you can be with us now if you'd like to watch, Julie is in the bathroom and about to be cleaned."" The two attractive teenage girls looked at each other like it was Christmas, Mary and Anne had both been punished in front of little Julie before and it was going to be great to see the little minx get hers. They crept quietly up the stairs and went and peered into the bathroom grinning at the little naked girl who sobbed when she saw them. Within a few minutes Mrs. Mason pushed passed the girls and stood in front of Julie. "" OK missy, you crossed the line, and you are going to be punished with the whip. I'm going to hurt you so bad you won't want to be insolent to me any more. I don't believe in whipping anyone a little bit, if you get whipped you get whipped good and hard and all over just like you have seen your sister getting it. "" With that she bent down and pulled the wax strip off with a sharp upward tug, Julie squealed, closed her legs and bent double in pain. ""Back in position girl, wash yourself well down there, here's the olive oil, rub it well in, you know where it goes. Then wash your hands and come down to the living room."" With that Mrs Mason and the two spectators went back downstairs.</p> <p>In the living room the sofa had been turned away from the T. V. to face the open doorframe into the kitchen. Next to the doorframe was a small side table on which lay a coil of black PVC electrical wire. About two feet long it had been fitted with a black handgrip. The other end had been melted slightly so the PVC coating smoothly and completely covered the two copper wires inside. This was a whip designed by Mr. Mason, Julie and Anne's father, before he'd passed-on, and was meant to be the perfect instrument for the chastisement of girls. In fact many neighbours and friends had copied the ""Girlwhip"" for use in their own home. The secret was to have a whip that would sting like blazes and raise hard purple tramlines on the skin, but not so heavy as to tear skin or inflict deep muscular bruising. This was a feared instrument, even Anne who had been given a whipping just about every-three months on average since age twelve was still terrified of it. The doorframe itself was slightly modified in that it had three heavy eyebolts on each side. One pair was set at floor level, another pair half way up and the other about two feet above that. The eyebolts stuck out of the living room side about 6 inches. The cross lintel also had a substantial steel hook protruding out of the kitchen side. On the floor between the doorframe was a pile of heavy leather restraint cuffs. Each adjusted by a buckle. One set for the wrists with a short chain between. One thick cuff to clamp directly above each knee, and one slightly thinner to go around each ankle. Each leg cuff had a mountaineer's clip that snapped over the eyebolts, and the wrist cuffs looped over the hook on the cross lintel. This set-up was also a legacy of the departed Mr. Mason, who, after designing the perfect whip, had to design a way to keep Anne, his wayward elder daughter, in position to receive it. Anne and Mary took up positions on the sofa and waited for Julie to appear.</p> <p>Julie sidled in, still tearful, visibly trembling, still breathing heavily. She stood before the frame naked but for her short pink and white lace trimmed socks. Her skin was pale except for a slightly red patch at her crotch. Her thighs from the knees up glistened with oil, as did her firm and pert backside. Oil also coated her tummy below her navel, and had been rubbed well in to her denuded genitals. Oil also reflected the light that fell on her tiny white breast-buds with their bright pink nipples. ""Put your cuffs on Julie"" Her mothers voice was soft and calm, ""do you need help? I think Anne will need to help you to tighten them properly."" Julie sobbed and struggled with the unfamiliar leather straps. Anne helped her to get the clips positioned correctly and pulled the buckles very tight. Finally she snapped home the clasp on the heavy wrist cuffs and then returned to her seat leaving her sister with her bound wrists covering her pubis standing in front of the frame. While this was going on Mrs Mason and Mary had lifted a thick plank of timber which was heavily padded on one side and hung it from the middle pair of eyebolts horizontally across the doorframe. They adjusted the height so that the thick bolster of padding would fit into the small of Julie's back as she stood in front of the frame facing the sofa. Next a length of chain was fastened to the hook above. Mrs Mason pushed Julie back onto the bolster and knelt down to fasten her ankles to either side of the frame at floor level. ""Reach up high with your wrists"" Julie obeyed and her mother looped the heavy chain through her wrist cuffs and back up to the hook. ""On your toes"" as the girl rose a couple of inched the chain snapped over the hook suspending Julie's arms above her head and stretching her body up from the ankle cuffs over the bolster and up to the hook. The position left the front of Julie's slim body taut, pushed forward into the living room and totally exposed. Julie was gasping a little. The two spectators curled their legs up on the couch as if settling down to a good movie.</p> <p>Mrs. Mason picked up the whip and ran it through her hands. The PVC was stiff, but it would become very pliable as it warmed up. She swished the whip in the air. ""Now missy you don't like wearing beautiful clothes I buy you, you kick a brand new party dress across the floor and you say you won't go to a family re-union without a grown-up bra and panties? Well let me remind you that you are a child! And you are a child until you show me you can act grown-up and that does not include screaming obscenities at your mother. You are not developed enough to wear a bra and you will not get one until you are. The first lesson is to remind you not to get hung-up about wearing a bra, if you do you will remember this!"" She slashed the wire whip through the air and the tip hit Julie's chest just below the left armpit and across the left nipple, down to the breastbone. ""And this!"" Again the whip sizzled this time mirroring the first lash and cutting across the right nipple. Julie screamed her heart out; the two spectators covered their ears. Her mother continued the vicious assault left to right, criss-cross a steady rhythm of sharp cracks under a cacophony of screams for mercy. Julie's fleshy pink nipples soon turned black, as her tiny buds were gradually being completely covered in hard purple tramlines. After some minutes having her bare chest whipped, Julie's voice was becoming hoarse. Her head was thrashing wildly as it was the only part of her free to move. Her hair stuck to her tearstained cheeks. The whip fell silent, Anne and Mary gasped as they looked at the squealing girl and realised her mother had so cruelly given Julie her first bra, tattooed onto her skin; a purple latticework of stinging welts across her sweat soaked breast buds.</p> <p>Nora Mason ran the whip through her hands noting how pliable it had become and surveyed her daughter's distress. She was unmoved by the scene. The marks would be gone in 3 weeks and Julie would be as good as gold for a long time after before she needed another session. ""Anne, before I give her some panties, would you bring the rubber sheet over here and lay it out on the floor, I don't want any puddles on my carpet."" Anne was in a state of high excitement; she bounded over to the chest of drawers and pulled out a rubber bed sheet she quickly laid it down in front of her sister and beneath her trembling body. The sheet had come in very handy during her own whippings and was a sure fire signal that she was going to see her little sister getting her pussy whipped. Julie was squealing to her mother for mercy at the prospect of having a matching pair of panties etched into her skin with the whip.</p> <p>Anne got back into her place just as the whip slashed across Julie's hip line to sketch-in the waistband of the ""panties"" Julie's squeal reached new heights and the eyebolts hooks and chain rattled loudly. Several more lashes came quickly following the line of the first extending the welts down towards Julie's out thrust mons. Anne and Mary had a good view of Julie's most private place. The position and restraints meant that her vagina was gaping thrust forward and up. Her clitoris and labia glistened with oil and perspiration and, despite Julie's wild convulsions, were not going to avoid the whip's inexorable progress. When the whip marks reached the point of her mons, Nora stopped for a while, flexed her arm, and then stood to one side. With careful aim the next stinging lash cut across from Julie's hip along the line of the groin with the end disappearing under her crotch. This vicious cut caused the end of the wire to whip under Julie's crotch and send it's burning lash right inside her delicate pink slit. The girl screamed so hard her voice gave out. This was then repeated form the other side. Several more cuts low across her open pink slit and the panties were complete.</p> <p>The yellow stream burned as it spurted out of Julie's sore urethra and spattered onto the rubber mat. The girl was broken, sobbing in animal voices, distraught. Anne and Mary were breathing heavily now. As their mother rested her whip arm they looked at each other knowingly. This was the first time they had witnessed a thrashing together although they had both watched each other being whipped. What they both wondered was whether the other one had made the same sticky mess in her panties, and was she dying to go somewhere private to get some relief?</p> <p>Nora Mason strode up and down massaging her arm; Julie sobbed and gasped her taut body relaxing slightly during the respite from the whip's assault on her young flesh. She knew that this was not the end though, she'd witnessed her sister having the whip applied to the front of her body many times. She was going to have to remain in this position to have her front thighs decorated with whip marks. The most dreadful re-positioning was to come, which would spread her legs and buttocks wide open. The whip would work over her bottom and the backs of her thighs, then down the inside for a full measure of the whip on her bare and unprotected sex.</p> <p>Nora turned and spoke to all three girls. ""Uncle Norm will be here in about ten minutes, and we all have to get ready so he can drive us to the party. You two should go now and get washed and changed into your party clothes Julie has to get her legs whipped. I'm, going to let Norm, do her backside while I go and get ready, go-on off you go, you'll still be able to hear what's going on up there."" Anne and Mary got up smartly and went out of the room and upstairs. As they reached Mary's bedroom they heard the sharp crack of the whip on Julie's thigh, followed by the shrill squeaking from the poor girls breaking voice. Both girls got out their best dresses. Both black and quite short, Mary's had a flared skirt and belt at the waist, Anne's was more sophisticated, just a plain slip dress with strappy shoulders and back. Mary got her much-envied pink satin and lace bra and panties and laid them on the bed. Anne went to her draw and took out a black wonderbra; a tiny black satin thong and a pair of lace topped black hold-up stockings. Neither girls had the courage to comment on their state of arousal, and as they undressed they concealed the fact that their panties were awash. Anne went to the bathroom first leaving Mary in the bedroom. Anne walked along the hall quickly carrying her party wear with her. As she rolled her wet cotton panties down, in front of the bathroom mirror she saw the evidence of her own arousal as a long string of clear secretion dangled between her vagina and the gusset of her panties. Her pubic hair was trimmed short; her inflamed pussy lips were visible. She stroked her clit with her finger and thought about masturbating herself to orgasm. No time she decided, and quickly washed her face and hands and took a cold wet flannel to clean and cool herself down below before putting on the thong, bra and stockings. She placed her used panties and bra in the wash basket and went back to the bedroom.</p> <p>Mary had to dry herself with tissues because she was so wet it was running down her thighs. When she heard Anne coming back she quickly picked up her clothes and went straight to the bathroom. She locked the door behind her and placed her dress, bra and panties over the towel rail. Down came her plain white cotton panties to reveal her bare hairless pussy and her all too visible and rigid clit peeping out. Norm, Mary's father wanted his girls bare down there while they were under age. In any case Mary would be shaved before whippings which were quite frequent and did not like the feel of the stubble as her pubic hair grew back. Mary washed her private parts; her clitoris was like a hard pink bud and the nerve endings jangled as the washcloth brushed over it. After running warm water and washing her face she put on her ""grown-up"" underwear and the plain bra and panties were discarded into the wash basket. In the mirror the fourteen-year-old blonde looked back at her appearing older than her tender years. Her small firm breasts filled out her junior bra well and her brief lace panties made her feel very pretty. She could still hear Julie being whipped and tried to think of something else so as not to wet herself again.</p> <p>Norm arrived as Anne and Mary came downstairs and just as the last few stinging cuts fizzed around the tops of Julie's thighs. Her slender legs trembling violently and now sporting horizontal purple welts at about one inch apart all the way up from the knee cuff to her hips. Her yelping and pleading was still as heartrending as it had been from the start of her ordeal. Nora explained the situation to Norm and Mary and Anne got back on the sofa. Mary really wished she'd put some toilet tissue inside her panties as she could feel her juices starting to flow again. Norm was a big man, tall and stocky, dressed in a dinner suit he looked very impressive. He was not known for his social graces though, he was a farmer who had served five years in the army and had no time for any nonsense, especially from kids. His accent was thick and his choice of words rather coarse. His own daughter Mary felt that he was far more enthusiastic about the family tradition of strict punishments than any of her cousin's parents. He started to take off his jacket. ""OK Nora, no problem you go get ready I'll see to this little madam."" With that Nora went upstairs and Norman set about unfastening Julie's ankles. ""It's about time you got your whippin'"" he said, ""I always had you down as a nasty piece of work and oh boy am I delighted to be helping your poor mom out in this way."" He lifted Julie up by her knees and fastened each knee cuff to the mid height eyebolt, then straightened her calves and snapped the ankle cuffs on to the top eye bolt, this position had Julie hanging by her wrists and knees with her legs held wide apart. He buttocks were spread open showing her pink anus and vagina which gaped open. From this angle there was little evidence that Julie had been severely whipped. He inner thighs were visible and the ends of welts showed here from her previous leg whipping. Also there were a few purple blotches on her pubic mound where the whip end had curled under when she had been whipped on her front to complete her ""panties"". Julie was so vulnerable, she sobbed and the other two girls cringed in anticipation.</p> <p>""I'm gonna give it to you hard on your backside right down to your knees, that will make you sing like a little bird. Then I'm gonna give you the whip where you little girls hate it most. You'll be getting it right on your tiny ass hole, and when that's all purple, you are going to have the same done to your slit, and lady that is gonna be so sore you'll pray you were never so insolent to your Mom. Your pee hole and your clitty bud are gonna be smarting for a week you see if they don't!"" And with that the girlwhip flew in a long arc over Norm's shoulder and down across Julie's backside, the terrible screaming started again. Julie was flogged with great precision and no mercy, every inch of her thighs and buttocks covered in rigid tramline wheals. Julie squealed highest when the whip cut across her vulva. A terrible series of hard cracking lashes were directed vertically on to Julie's anus, followed by the final six hard cuts that punished the howling girl on her open vagina. And then it was over. Julie's body shuddered as her pain throbbed over every part of the whipped areas. Norm put the whip down as Nora cane into the room in her evening dress.</p> <p>Norm, started to unfasten the leg cuffs, he lifted the Julie up and unhooked her wrists from the hook above the doorframe and held her in his arms. ""You gonna be able to stand girl?"" Julie nodded and sobbed He put her down and she wobbled a bit and stood with her legs parted, there was obvious discomfort between them. This was apparent as her vaginal lips had swollen hideously and the blue black folds were protruding noticeably. Nora looked at her youngest daughter, ""Well missy, what are we gonna do with you, you need a shower to get all the oil and sweat off you. Anne, help her get the cuffs off and take her upstairs."" Anne, crouched by the girl's trembling legs and unfastened the cuffs, she held Julie's arm and led her hobbling out of the room and up the stairs. Every step Julie took made her gasp the movement between her legs pressed on her sensitive whipped parts. Nora turned to Norm, ""I guess we'll be a bit late now?""</p> <p>""Oh don't worry, they are all family and when they see the reason why there will be no problem""</p> <p>""Yes, you are right the family all understand how important it is to keep the young in line""</p> <p>""There's one thing I'd like to do for Julie to help all of this along a little"" Said Norm,</p> <p>""What is it?""</p> <p>""Well, you say she did not deserve to wear her new dress after such terrible behaviour, so I want to cuff her to my arm and take her round the party naked, so everyone in the family can see her marks,""</p> <p>""Sure Norm, good idea, she'll be so embarrassed when Martha's boys get to see her whipped and naked and all.""</p> <p>Julie stood huddled in the bathtub as Anne showered and gently sponged her down.</p> <p>""Sure got a good set of stripes there Sis'. Now you know what it's like, you have to thank god they use that girlwhip and not the riding whip they used to have. This all hurts like hell now but it will fade a lot quicker 'cos the whip is lighter, you won't wanna be wearin' any panties for a few days though, he really took it out on your pussy!""</p> <p>Julie continued to sniffle and sob as she very gently towelled down. Anne led her sister into her small bedroom. Uncle Norm was sitting on Julie's bed, still in his shirtsleeves and holding the whip. Julie froze, ""You can go downstairs."" Norm said to Anne. Anne left as Julie started to cry again. ""Please don't whip me again Uncle Norm… pleeease."" She wailed. ""Shut up you little minx, you don't have any say in whether I whip you again or not, I will decide if that's necessary."" Norm got to his feet, ""Now lie on your back with your knees up and your legs apart!"" Julie wailed as she thought she was going to have her vagina whipped some more. But, Norm put down the whip and stooped to inspect the quivering girl's bare genitals. ""Hmmm, guess that stings like hell, only way to get through to an insolent girl is to get right to the point and give it to her where it hurts most. Get up now and stand up straight!"" Julie did but stood with her legs slightly apart and leaning forwards a little. ""Feet together and stand to attention!"" Norm barked and Julie jumped to attention wincing as her thighs pressed together. ""Now, your punishment is not over yet, the decision on whether you get another dose of the whip or not is dependent on your behaviour at this party. I want you to accompany me at all times while we are there. Your manners and graces must be first rate. Any lapse and I start to count the number times you misbehave or are less than polite, you understand?"" Julie nodded slowly ""Yes sir.""</p> <p>Now, at the end of the party I'm gonna check that list, and for every one thing on it you get four more hard whips. Not like before, I mean really hard. Not where you got it before either, you will have to have your legs held open and I'm gonna have your cousin pull those sore and blistered lips right open and you're gonna get the whip's end right inside, is that clear?"" Julie stammered, ""Yyyess ssir""</p> <p>""That means you have to be nice, even when those cousins of yours start to make fun of your marks."" Julie looked up.</p> <p>""Oh didn't I say before? You are going to be wearing what you have on now only your new bra and panties your mom just gave you. Everyone will see how grown you are all the time we're at the party. You get your wish, a bra and panties and you don't have to wear that shitty dress!""</p></div>",[]
705,Mother's Pet,-1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,Set in Paris suburb. Lodger witnesses severe whipping of the twelve-year-old daughter and the consequences of<br />her mother's subsequent guilt over the severity of the punishment.,2005-07-29,14,5,"FF/f, bd, tort, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had been staying at Mme. Dulac's house for about 2 months. Her lodgings included a comfortable upstairs room with en-suite facilities, good French home cooking, and a highly desirable location in the suburbs of Paris, all for a very affordable price. My reason for being there was primarily to study business and French language in the hope of getting a bi-lingual PA appointment. My French was pretty lousy though, but I loved Paris so much I just stayed there to complete the course and live a little.</p> <p>Mme. Dulac was a jolly woman, widowed or divorced (I could never figure out which). She lived with her young teenage daughter Carole. Carole was a very beautiful girl, pale alabaster complexion and raven hair. Tall and slender she was always dressed immaculately. She sometimes looked like a life-size porcelain doll. Carole was not exactly friendly towards me. I got the feeling she resented the fact that her mother took in a lodger to make ends-meet. In all the time I had been there we had never exchanged more than a few words, but she was always polite if a little aloof.</p> <p>One afternoon I wandered into the kitchen where I usually sat and practised my French with Mme. Dulac. She would usually make cups of wonderful hot chocolate and we'd sit there while I struggled to figure out the grammar, she was very patient with me but we often ended up giggling. ""Oh Miss Suzanne you have much to learn!"" She would say. Her English was not much to write home about either, but we got by and things were always jovial.</p> <p>On this occasion though she was very agitated, her face was like thunder, something was obviously wrong. When she saw me she took my arm gently and shook her head. ""Oh, Miss Suzanne, a very terrible thing is happening. Carole is doing very bad things and it is time for her to be hurted…. err how is it, ah yes punished."" She ushered me over to the small table by the wall where we usually sat for our drink. ""You don't mind Suzanne we don't have lesson and chocolat today. Please you will be watching Carole getting her legs a whipping… yes please, it is more terrible for her to have you watching, is it OK?"" I was completely amazed by what was being said. It took me a while to understand what was going on. I just sat at my normal place and shrugged, ""OK I guess?"".</p> <p>The stout woman moved quickly. She took one of the plain wooden chairs away from the table and stood it in the middle of the bare concrete floor. She then went to a cupboard and brought out a bunch of what looked like leather belts. She unravelled one and stooped down onto the floor by the chair. I noticed the chair was placed over a metal recess in the floor, a handgrip to lift up a drain cover it looked like. There was a crossbar between the legs of the chair. She fastened this to the handgrip by wrapping the leather strap round a few times and then buckling it tightly. She shoved the chair, it did not move from it's position. I began to be interested in what I was about to witness. I had never seen anyone whipped, but the idea of it had always thrilled me. As a girl I had seen several of the old biblical epic movies where the heroine would be whipped, or at least you would hear a woman crying out and the sound of the lash. I started to get butterflies thinking about it. Mme. Dulac went back to the cupboard and came away with what was obviously the whip. I learned later it was called a Martinet. It had a rigid leather bound handle about a foot long, and from one end sprang four braided leather tails. As she shook the tails they unravelled, they were about 2 feet long, tapered and had small knots in the end. ""This one for traditionel punishment, my father use for me and now I use for Carole"" I nodded in acknowledgement, as she left the kitchen, whip in hand. She went to the end of the passage and I heard her calling Carole in a loud and angry voice. Several times she called, and then I heard her start to climb the stairs. I could not hear clearly, but there were a few exchanges of words, Carole's shrill voice barely audible. Shortly Carole and her mother entered the kitchen. It was clear that Carole had not expected to see me there. She stood staring at me. She blushed a little and looked away biting her bottom lip in anxiety. Her mother stood over her with the whip and pointed to the chair. Carole was immaculately turned out. Her black hair cut into a neat bob above her slender shoulders was held just so by a blue Alice band. She wore a powder blue sweater that clung to her body, accentuating her pointed pubescent breasts, the nipples very obvious although I could see the outline of a teenage brassiere beneath. The sweater stopped at her thin waist and there was a small gap of bare pale skin above the waistband of her black pleated skirt. The skirt was very short, barely reaching below the line of her pert buttocks. In all the time I had known her she had always worn impossibly short skirts, yet never had I seen her displaying anything she shouldn't. Below her pale unblemished thighs and perfectly sculptured knees, her fine calves were clad in white lace stockings, which disappeared into black patent leather shoes. I don't know what it was that did it, but somehow my butterflies turned into an intense feeling of excitement. Maybe it was the fact that I'd noticed her nipples, and her face was flushed with embarrassment, maybe I got a wrong signal but I started to believe that she, this young prim girl was intensely aroused in a sexual way. I could not think of anything else, the arousal idea started to get to me and when I shifted in my seat I realised that I had got very wet inside my panties.</p> <p>Carole's mother put the whip on the table right near me. The supple leather tails hung off the edge. Light tan coloured at the handle they darkened toward the twisted ends, which were almost black. Obviously this instrument had been played many times. The leather although old, gleamed, and had obviously been well soaped after each use to keep it supple. I loved the smell of saddle soap. While I studied the whip Carole was manhandled into the chair and sat upright with her feet and knees together. She sat with her arms hanging straight down from her shoulders following the line of the chair-back with her hands resting beside the back legs. Mme. Dulac picked up one of the remaining leather belts; she passed it across Carole's lap and went round the back of the chair. There she tightened it and fastened Carole to the chair at her waist and also locked her arms by her side. I shifted in my seat and the tight Levis I wore pressed into my tender parts, which meant my panties were now working up in between my wet pussy. I was very hot and my heart started to beat so hard I could swear Carole and her mother would hear. Carole was now having her shoes removed. Her mother stooped to undo the buckles at each fragile ankle. The shoes were placed on the floor right next to me. They looked so small next to my trainers. Mme. Dulac took another belt and stooped again. This time she wrapped the belt in a figure 8 around Carole's lace clad ankles leaving the free end and the buckle end emerging from the between them. She murmured to her daughter, I looked at Carole's face just as two huge tears fell across her cheeks. She was breathing quite heavily now. Here little breasts heaving urgently under the pale blue sweater. Carole shifted her shoulders over to the right side and shuffled her hips forward so her bottom was perched on the edge of the seat. At the same time her mother lifted her feet up by the strap and stretched her slender legs upward until her ankles were at head height over her left shoulder and pressed against he chair back. The strap was fastened tightly in place around the top span of the chair back. Once her ankles were fixed another belt was tightly wrapped around and buckled at knee height, her legs now firmly strapped together.</p> <p>It was a sight to behold. Carole was literally bent double and strapped in place. Her bare legs were completely exposed, save for the area under the knee strap, from the tops of her calf length stockings all the way to her bottom. She was resting on the base of her spine, and when she had shuffled forward her tiny white cotton panties had been pulled in between her cheeks. The angle at which her legs were fastened stretched her willowy thighs and right between them her panties emerged again to accommodate the bulge of her pussy, which protruded sharply outward to ward me. With the slight twist induced by fastening her legs over one shoulder I was now looking square on at everything that girl would rather keep hidden. The panties were thin white ribbed cotton and at the edge where her pussy was contained I could see the wisps of lace trim. It was easy to see the split of her peach under the tight material. I strained to see if she was showing any pubic hair, but I could not see any. Girls her age sometimes had a full bush, sometimes baby bare, or maybe she was shaving already? I was on the edge of my seat now. Conscious that Carole was glaring at me, and blushing even more now that I could plainly see under her skirt and was taking in the view with some relish. One thing was becoming clear to me. If the whip was applied not only to her legs, but also along her thighs to her smooth and well presented bottom, it would be impossible to avoid having the tails whip across that neat white mound. The thought excited me so much I shifted position again only this time it set my nether regions throbbing in the most unbearable way. I was desperate to go and relieve myself manually.</p> <p>Mme. Dulac walked over and picked up the whip. She turned and swung it through the air from over her shoulder. The tails shrieked as they cut through the air. Carole cringed at the noise. She was sobbing quietly now, a constant stream of tears dripping on to her sweater. ""She is very bad this girl, she is older girl and must be responsible for young neighbour to see her safe home from class. But Carole is wanting to walk with boy friend and not walk with young neighbour girl…"" Mme. Dulac's voice registered her extreme displeasure at her daughter's behaviour, personally, I was on Carole's side up to this point. It was perfectly understandable to me that a girl of Carole's age would want to start taking an interest in the opposite sex. ""And when young girl follow Carole and boy, what is 'appening? Well, they push the little girl down the bank and almost into canal. Poor girl is bruised, cover in filth and nearly fall in and drown!"" Oh, well now maybe I can see Carole's mother's side now. Carole could not understand her mother as she had very little English, but she realised I was being told about her wrongdoings and she stared at her chest in shame. ""And she will not say the name of the boy or what they were doing alone together, he is also bad to help push the little girl!"". Wow, so our little goodie two shoes Carole has been a real little bitch and she won't tell on her boyfriend. I guess she deserves what she gets then. ""Now all neighbours get to hear Carole being whipped, hope screaming is not too loud for you Miss Suzanne.""</p> <p>Carole's mother swung the whip with all her might and the screeching tails slashed across Carole's slender thighs close to her knee joints. Carole had closed her eyes and screamed even before impact. Her shrill voice was piercing, and the sharp crack of the leather biting into her soft pale skin made me jump. The initial squeal was followed by a horrible grating noise from the back of Carole's throat, which she made between sharp panting breaths. Wow! Again, even harder, the tails lashed a little further along Carole's wriggling thighs, she sounded like a puppy whose tail had been stood on. The dreadful braying like a donkey followed, her legs jiggled as she tried to shake the pain away, thigh muscles twitching involuntarily. Jeez! Three in quick succession, her pale skin now turning scarlet with deep crimson welts. The girl flexed every muscle in her body and made an awful din, her face bright red, eyes screwed up and her beautiful mouth wide open and gasping. The lashes came hard and fast working inexorably along her thighs towards her exposed buttocks. It looked as if there was electricity being passed through her legs as she struggled desperately against her leather bonds. After maybe fifteen lashes the red angry marks had reached the point where the thighs join the buttocks. Her mother dropped her whip arm and massaged her shoulder while Carole continued to squeal protests at her. Soon Mme. Dulac was squaring-up to whip Carole's bottom. I leaned forward involuntarily to scrutinise the scene. Carole's thigh muscles twitched spasmodically, each time squeezing her neat little pussy between them. Suddenly the whiptails slashed across her buttocks. Carole's bleating suddenly raised to another piercing squeal; the whip's four scorching tails had scoured a blazing line across the left buttock and on to the right. Although the thin cotton of her panties hid the details, her pussy must have been stinging something awful. Again and again and again, Carole jerked and thrashed her head and pleaded as the whip criss-crossed her upturned backside. Then a particularly nasty set of three lashes aimed vertically down the line of her bound thighs. The tips of the whip's tails cutting between them with the brunt if the force being taken by the visibly swelling pussy mound. Her buttocks now glowed the same colours as her thighs, bright red skin with a dense lattice of rigid purple welts. Carole's howls were getting more desperate and the terrible pain caused the cries to be stifled in the back of her throat as if she were being strangled somehow. Her mother was asking her what she'd been doing with the boy, and who he was, punctuating each word with a hard swipe, left, right, vertical, sharp cracks of the warm supple leather in hot punished flesh. The pain had built up to an unbearable level and Carole took a huge breath, put her head back and just screeeeeeeamed at the top of her lungs. The whipping stopped, Mme. Dulac waited for the long scream to subside, Carole looked at her mother gasping and moaning pleading with her that she had been whipped enough. Her mother shook her head and pointed at her daughter's backside. I looked; Carole's pussy had discharged into the cotton briefs. A reaction to the terrible throbbing and stinging in her nether regions. Sticky fluid ran freely down between her buttocks trickled on to the hem of her skirt and on to the floor. Mme. Dulac placed the whip on the table in front of me. The tails were wet and shiny. She went back over to her daughter and slipped her hands under Carole's hips and shuffled the white panties down over her buttocks and pushed them out of the way along her thighs up to the strap at her knees. I stared wide-eyed at Carole's totally bare slit. The mound was covered in purple blisters where the whip's tails had made contact. The slit was held closed by the bound thighs, but I could see the bulging labia inside trying to push their way out. The whole area glistened with the slimy discharge. Her pussy mound, now free of the constraints of her panties was protruding markedly from between her legs and as I watched I swear it started to open. ""Now Miss Suzanne I make Carole tell me about boy, sorry for horrible sight and loud noises!"" Carole was sobbing and mumbling and shaking with rage pain and anticipation. Mme. Dulac went back to the cupboard and brought out a long thin riding whip. Carole saw it and started to shriek. Her mother simply asked the same questions of her daughter. When no answer came she walked over and placed the tip of the shining leather clad crop right across Carole's blistered pussy, the pressed it in to the tortured mound so that it cut across the line of her slit and made contact with her buttocks on either side. She asked the question again, Carole stared wide-eyed gasping and shaking her head, a high pitched swish and a gunshot crack! I'd never heard a scream like it, Carole was delirious, screeching and drooling from the mouth. Her mother stood with the whip pressed back into the same spot, when the noise died down a little, same question. Carole's swelling pussy mound was forcing its way out from between the tightly closed thighs. The terrible cut with the riding whip had increased the swelling considerably. She was now showing her inner lips, fresh pink tissue looking terribly vulnerable as the hard polished whip pressed down on it. Carole's screams were sounding hoarse as her normally shrill delicate voice started to give out. Her mother waited patiently for her daughter to regain control keeping the whip firmly pressed in place on the red and oozing gash. Then, quietly she asked Carole again, who was this boy and what had they been up to? Carole hesitated, looked pleadingly through floods of tears. Not good enough, the whip flew again, crack! Crack! CRACK! Hard, harder, harder still. Carole's tender cunt took three direct hits. The look of disbelief, rage and agony on the poor girl's face was beyond anything I'd seen, she went purple in the face and I thought she would feint. Her squealing came in silent gasps, her voice not able to register the almighty force with which air was being expelled from her heaving lungs. Her whole body shook uncontrollably against the bonds. As she fought against the white hot pain in her most sensitive spot, her mother stood stoically with the whip's supple end pressed into place on the horribly blackened swollen mound protruding from her thighs. When the question came again Carole responded, immediately stammering an unintelligible sentence. Her mother stood for a moment to consider what her daughter had told her. She removed the whip's end from her daughter's backside and put it on the table. Carole's relief was obvious as she let out a long moan. Unfortunately she relaxed a little too much because she also let out a spurting jet of urine. She looked away in shame as her mother tut tutted. Mme Dulac set about unfastening the girl's ankles from the chair back. She muttered some instructions to Carole, who was still contributing to a yellow puddle on the floor. Carole shuffled a little more upright in her bonds and her mother eased her legs back down and eventually she was in a sitting position with her feet on the wet floor. Mme Dulac was not about to release her daughter though, to my amazement she fastened Carole's ankles to the chair leg.</p> <p>Carole's discomfort was audible. Tied tightly to a wooden chair sitting on her swollen whipped pussy and thighs must have been excruciating. Her mother turned to me, ""So this terrible girl is telling me what I already know. Boy is allowed to finger teets and inside panty! She will be telling his name soon!"" I could not believe Carole, the little minx, was still holding out… who was this guy? The still furious woman went back to her sobbing wailing daughter and leaned over her from the back of the chair. In a flash she had pulled the front Carole's fine knitted blue sweater up over her head and left it bunched behind her neck. Carole's damp pink-flushed belly and chest were now exposed. A thin lace trimmed plaid patterned brassiere covered her tiny breasts. Her chest heaved in dreadful anticipation. I could see her stiff hard nipples pushing against the plaid material. The brassiere was flipped up out of the way leaving the jiggling breast-buds completely bare. Carole's tears now splashed onto the newly exposed nipples. One sensitive spot had been tortured and now, it seemed inevitable that the stiff pink ""teets"" would get similar treatment.</p> <p>Carole's mother went over to a kitchen drawer, rummaged inside it and took out a large flat hardwood spatula. As she walked toward her weeping daughter she slapped it hard onto the palm of her own hand. Carole's arms were still strapped down by her waist strap. She cried, ""non! Non Mamman!"" And leaned forward in her chair protecting the bare tender buds from the inevitable beating her mother had planned. Mme. Dulac sighed, put down the spatula and picked up yet another leather belt, she stood behind the still cowering girl and slipped the strap around her front and drew both ends up, lifting Carole's upper body back into the upright position. She fastened the belt very tightly behind the chair back. Carole sobbed bitterly, not only was she now unable to protect her nipples, but the strap had been passed under them and squeezed her small breasts so tightly that the pink tips were pushed up and outward. I could see they were extremely hard and erect, it looked like they might burst. The first slap was deafening, the sound ringing around the bare kitchen. This was followed by the terrible grating noise at the back of Carole's throat. The beating concentrated on the squealing girl's right breast, the hard flat spatula swung at arm's length with a vicious wrist flick as it slapped onto the sensitive pink bud. There were no questions being asked, this was just pure brutal punishment for being a slut with that boy. The nipple blackened and the soft white flesh surrounding it now a dozen hues of crimson and purple Mme. Dulac turned her attentions to Carole's unblemished left breast. A relentless barrage of violent swats were meted out buy the strong woman on her frail daughter causing Carole to rant deliriously, spit, drool and gag on her desperate screams for mercy.</p> <p>Carole wept bitterly as the assault on her tender breasts subsided. Her mother was now looking quite flushed from the sheer physical exertion of beating her errant young daughter so thoroughly. I glanced at my watch; Carole had been under the whip now for over half an hour. Mme Dulac came and leaned on the table next to my seat. She looked at her writhing moaning daughter. Strapped in place, her short skirt around her waist and her sweater bunched up over her head. Her whipped legs still quivering and her thighs squirming as she tried to lessen the pain of sitting on her horsewhipped pussy. On the floor by her feet the tiny lace trimmed cotton briefs lay discarded in the small pool of urine she had expelled after suffering the dreadful riding whip that had been so cruelly directed. Her head lolled on her shoulders, her face sore and red from the hot salt tears, which still ran freely. Her tiny heaving breasts strapped up with the tight belt shook with her panting breaths. The once plump and erect fresh pink nipples now swollen grossly and blackened by the bruising swats from the wooden spatula. And for what? Any mother could surely see that this poor young girl was never built to suffer such brutal torture. All because of a moment's irrational violence towards a younger companion. Even if she were planning some heavy petting with an illicit boyfriend surely her punishment had exceeded anything that might be considered reasonable. I looked up at Mme Dulac And she looked back at me; she had tears in her eyes. ""Oh Suzanne, how terrible you think I am to whip little Carole so?"" I shrugged and said nothing. ""It should be over now, so you think?"" Again I just shrugged, as if to say it were none of my business how she chose to punish her own daughter. ""Yes it should be over now, but I have to tell you it cannot be, and now I explain how it is to be even more terrible for little Carole.""</p> <p>I was really taken aback by this, Mme Dulac was clearly having a big guilt trip about what she had just done to her only daughter. But, she was now going to continue? Surely not. We sat there in the kitchen listening to Carole's pathetic sobs and heart-rending pleas while Mme Dulac explained. Apparently she had known Carole had been seeing a boy and getting up to no good for some time. Such behaviour was very much frowned upon by the local community. Despite many warnings from her mother it appeared Carole found her boyfriend's touch irresistible. On the day in question, Carole had in fact sent her young companion home, bribed with sweets. Things had not gone to plan and Carole had since told her mother everything that had happened. All except the boy's name, she had apparently just given more details of her misdeeds to her mother while being questioned under the whip. Once the little companion had been sent on her way, Carole had met her boy under the bridge near the local canal. There they had caressed each other and kissed. They had also explored each other's bodies. Unfortunately the little companion had been seen going home on her own by her older brother who had been driving his truck out of town. He had been very upset to find the girl on her own with too many sweets and had asked where he might find Carole. By the time the little girl and her brother found them Carole and her boy had been getting into a very heavy session indeed. They were found under the bridge, Carole was leaning back against the wall with her panties around her ankles; the boy was crouching down between her legs. It was clear to the older brother that Carole was having her young bare cunt licked out by the enthusiastic boy. The older brother first sought to protect the little girl from the disgusting scene. In doing so, Carole's boy was alerted and ran without being identified. In the process he shoved the little girl down the canal bank, Carole had run all the way home hoping to lie her way out of the situation, leaving the little girl's brother to save his sister from falling into the canal.</p> <p>Mme Dulac had discovered Carole breathless in her room hastily putting on a clean pair of panties. Carole had admitted at this point part of what had been going on. This would have earned her a severe punishment and she would have simply had her legs whipped. However, within the hour, and just before I had come back to the house, there had been a knock at the door. Genevieve, the little girl, her Mother and big Brother were there. They were furious about Genevieve being nearly drowned, and shocked that neither Carole nor the boy had offered to help. They were even more determined that a local underage slut be seen to be punished for leading boys astray and ruining her mother's good reputation. To Mme Dulac's distress and Carole's eternal shame Genevieve's brother produced Carole's discarded panties that he had recovered from the scene. He went on to describe the heavy soiling. He pointed out that the wearer of these must have been in a highly aroused state. Even before they were removed to allow the boy to use his tongue on her cunt Carole must have been having her vaginal opening rubbed by letting the boy put his fingers inside her panties, or even worse, maybe his cock! They demanded that the identity of the boy be found out so they could notify his parents and protect him from being sucked in by the teenage temptress. This seemed so unfair, but Mme Dulac explained that it was common to blame the girls in these cases and that her reputation was in ruins. The only shred of credibility she could restore was to be seen to punish her daughter in the most horrible and extreme way. The more shameful the spectacle of Carole's punishment the more Mme Dulac would preserve of her tattered credibility. Genevieve's mother demanded that they would be allowed the satisfaction of witnessing Carole's punishment. They also demanded that the boy be present with his family. They eventually left to go and round up the spectator group, in the meantime they expected Carole's punishment to commence and progress until their return. They expected her to be punished for the danger she caused to little Genevieve, punished for withholding the boys name, and made ready to be punished for being a slut in front of the spectators. Part of the punishment would be to demonstrate to all the spectators that Carole was still physically a virgin. They would want to all inspect her hymen before the punishments proceeded. ""People will come to see it, you will 'ave to see it. All of this is just zee warming up."" Mme Dulac wept. ""I will get everything ready, it takes a little time. Please you come back in 'alf an hour to sit with the people, to inspect the punishments."" I did not know what to say, my head spun, I stood up and put my hand on her shoulder, ""Of course, I will be here if you wish it."" I said. I took a look over at Carole, still sobbing gently; she glanced back at me, her eyes pleading. I walked out of the kitchen to go up to my room.</p> <p>On the way upstairs I was in two minds. One part of me was guilty about the brutality going on the kitchen in front of my very eyes. Surely the police should be notified, even if such extreme whipping was demanded by local custom. The other side of me craved the experience of witnessing the scene. I had already soaked my own panties. The account of Carole having her teenage slit masturbated and licked drove me to the edge of orgasm. I resolved that I could probably do nothing to stop these people, and that the consequences for Mme Dulac and Carole could be worse if the punishments did not go ahead. The more I thought about it the more I fantasised about what it would be like to be Carole. I decided to take a shower to cool down, I stripped and put my soaked panties into the wash basket. I kept my own pussy almost bare and my bathroom mirror revealed how turned on I was. The hot tingling shower had me on my knees for a thrilling orgasm within seconds. I washed quickly and got out of the shower. I dried my hair and put it into a ponytail. I was very excited now and my heart was thumping. There was no doubt in my mind; I was going to relish this experience. I did not want to be too obvious but I wanted to do everything to increase the thrills I knew would overtake me. I dried off and applied deodorant under my arms, I put a little between my legs to make my pussy lips sting a little. I rummaged in my underwear drawer and found my black PVC bra and panties. These were what I sometimes used to drive the boys mad, but the tight shiny garments also excited me tremendously. The advantage was that the tight thong would not leak, so when I became aroused I would not embarrass myself by leaving a wet patch. I thought about wearing a nipple chain, but guessed that it may show through my clothes. As it was I knew my nipples would be quite obvious due to the PVC bra being a half-cup affair. Although my breasts are quite small the bra had the same effect as the belt across Carole's tiny buds. This thought caused a tingle to run up and down from my nipples to my clit which was firmly contained by the tight black thong. I then slid into my tightest jeans, wriggling the seam right into my PVC covered groove. I breathed in to zip the fly and walked around the room feeling very sexy. I topped off with a baggy sweatshirt, and slipped my trainers back on. I felt more than a twinge of guilt when I thought about using Carole's terrible misfortunes to get me off. There was a knock at the door and my heart leapt. This was going to be it. What would they do to that poor girl now?</p> <p>When I got down to the hall there seemed to be at least a dozen people taking off their coats. I introduced myself. Mme. Dulac was looking more composed. Her face was stern and purposeful. I looked along the hall and saw that the kitchen door was closed. Within the group of people in the hall were Genevieve's brother Paul who was a tall stocky man of a bout 20. His mother, who looked very agitated and annoyed. He spoke good English and introduced me to Marc, a young lad of about 17 and his Mother and Father. He was Carole's mystery boy. He was white faced and looked dreadfully uncomfortable as did his parents. ""Allo Miss Suzanne, yes Carole is telling the name to get things over with. She will be well punished for causing this fine young man to be drawn into her wicked ways"" I could not believe this was the same woman that I'd been talking to a little over half an hour ago. These people sure took their reputations seriously. There was also another couple, M. and Mme. Fournel who apparently taught at Carole's school. Soon Mme. Dulac ushered us along the hall and she opened the door to the kitchen. I was first through the door. There were enough chairs for us all to take a seat. Some chairs obviously borrowed and some brought in from the small outside patio. They were arranged in two rows facing the punishment chair to which Carole was still strapped. Oh my goodness what a sight to behold. Carole looked at her audience with fear and shame all over her young tragic face. She still wore her blue Alice band in her hair, which was now looking rather tousled. Her sweater and Bra were as before pushed up to expose her tiny belted breasts. The nipples looked impossibly large and black atop the bruised reddened flesh. Her abdomen was bare to the waist where the short pleated skirt still clung. Her hips and legs however had been completely re arranged. Her legs were again raised up to her shoulder height. But this time a long plank of wood had been tied across the back of the chair. This allowed her feet to be attached at each end of the plank so that her legs were spread at full split. Her waist and wrists were fastened as before so that the stretching of her long slender legs revealed the most awesome sight. Firstly the backs of her thighs were very obviously coated in the welts left from the martinet. Her unscathed inner thighs were also exposed. Her thrashed buttocks were spread wide open revealing white flesh between and the tightly puckered anal sphincter at the centre. Above the neat little butt hole was the object of the crude and humiliating display. Carole's vagina was splayed wide open. The puffy skin of her mound was red, sore and showed where the riding whip had been used earlier. However her new position had pushed the injured tissue to the periphery and a chasm had opened in between. Her little sex hole was wide open. Spread above it were the gleaming pink labia majora. Crowning these beautiful tender petals was the miniature oyster of her labia minora, and for all to see the pink hard pearl of her clitoris lay vulnerable and unprotected. We all took a seat and had a completely unrestricted view. Mme Dulac had placed a lamp on the table that illuminated the scene so that every detail was plainly visible. Mark was made to stand to one side of Carole; he looked horrified at the cowering girl. His father started to explain something. Paul leaned over my shoulder from behind and translated. ""Marc will be examined to see if he gets excited watching Carole. If he does he will get a sharp reminder that he must not lose control when there are sluts to tempt him."" Marc was unfastening his fly and soon his penis was exposed to everyone. His father made him drop his trousers to the floor. Marc's young cock stuck right out of his Y-Front pants hard and erect, the foreskin peeled back from the glossy dome. His father muttered in disdain. From his pocket he produced a short piece of rubber flex with the end taped over. He gripped the base of his son's penis with his left hand and proceeded to beat the bulging end with the flex with short sharp flicks. Marc's erection soon died and he stifled the urge to scream with pain. There he stood tearful, cock now limp with his vigilant father watching for further signs of arousal.</p> <p>Mme Dulac addressed the room, her French too fast for me; again I felt Paul's warm breath on my neck. ""She says Carole has been very bad, but she is only a foolish girl and not a whore. We must all go and see that Carole's hymen is still in place so we cannot say she is a whore."" One by one we all went and stared into the poor girl's gaping cunt. Sure enough the silky membrane was stretched across her hole proving that nothing substantial had ever penetrated her vagina. Paul's mother was dismissive and pointed to the girl's anus. I could guess what she was implying. While this went on I noticed Carloe's white panties were still on the floor and that the pee had been left there for all to see. Carole was making her grating noise again as the men and women stared into her gaping slit and nodded approvingly. Paul's mother then produced what must have been the pair of panties left at the scene. Tiny pale blue lace ones, very sheer and typically French I thought, she turned out the gusset and showed everyone the stains, pushed them under Marc's nose and then into Carole's weeping face. ""She says any girl her age that makes that kind of mess must be training to become a whore, so she should be punished like one."" Paul related. We herd the whap! Whap! WHAP! Of the rubber flex again, Marc hopped and grimaced as his bulging cock was again brought down. Mme Dulac nodded in agreement, she had acted like a whore and we would all see her whipped like one. She picked up the martinet and swung it briskly through the air. The sound made me shudder and I knew I was starting to spill into my own panties. Carole looked up in disbelief as her mother stood in front and to the left of her and laid the tails of the martinet gently over her wide open slit. She adjusted a little so the very tips of the martinet's tails lay over the most sensitive and delicate tissue. Her arm pulled the tails down and the martinet swung behind her and over the shoulder to be brought whistling back down to the starting point with deadly accuracy and blinding speed. The tails recoiled off Carole's pussy and Mme Dulac's arm continued to windmill around and around. There was a loud slap each time the whip's tails lashed into the wet slit. Carole's squealing was inhuman, her body went into spasm and it looked like her young muscles would tear from her bones as she struggled with every ounce of her strength against the harsh bonds. The terrible beating continued with hard measured strokes, the martinet fizzed in the air as it lashed down between the desperate girl's legs. Her delicate lace covered feet were firmly strapped to the long plank. She was a very flexible girl, but if she had been pulled any wider I'm sure her hips would have dislocated. I watched her thighs start to perspire, the whip-scorched surface flexing and shuddering as she tried to pull her feet away from the ends of the plank. Her muscles tensed and visibly shook after each stinging impact burned into her now red and angry cunt lips. A gasping breath followed by a stifled squeal accompanied the rhythmic flexing of her muscles. I got so breathless as I watched, the reaction to each lash slightly delayed after the sharp slap of the impact. It looked just like she was straining to open her little slit wider to accept the next stroke. I had to change my seating position to stop my legs from trembling as I imagined stretching my own wet vaginal lips to allow the whip to burn me in my most secret places. Maybe Marc had been thinking on similar lines because there was the staccato sound of the rubber flex whipping the end of his engorged cock playing counterpoint to the martinet's measured strokes. Paul whispered in my ear, ""twenty nine, thirty…"" He was counting Carole's lashes good god thirty lashes with that long leather tailed whip on her poor unprotected labia, not to mention her tiny little clitoris which we had all seen during the inspection. And still the lashes came. Carole had lost the rhythm now the flexing of her muscles was causing her pelvis to twitch back and forth as far as the tight fastenings would allow this made her little whipped cunt wiggle up and down as if she were urgently frigging herself up against some invisible cock. Her eyes were rolling in their sockets; her cries less piercing but still animal in nature due to sheer exhaustion. I looked at her wet titties, soaked with tears and sweat with the rigid black nipples jutting forward above the damp leather restraint. The martinet still beat down on her jiggling pussy hard as ever. I could see her cunt lips had turned black and had swollen horribly. Her clit and the surrounding frills had also darkened and puffed up so that her once tiny pink bundle of nerve endings was now poking up hard and bruised and even more exposed to the stinging tails of the whip. There was a spattering noise; she was releasing her bladder again, intermittent spurts jetting out from the inflamed and smarting mass of vaginal flesh. Mme Dulac did not falter, the whip continued to mete out its vicious torturing pain. The piss splashed from the whip's tails and squirted out from the girl's stinging pee hole between each lash. ""Thirty nine, forty"" Whispered Paul.</p> <p>The sight of young Carole jerking her open pussy so urgently against the whip, and then the piss coming like little ejaculations had me in floods; I closed my eyes and breathed out long and slow as I came in my tight PVC thong. I was terrified Paul would notice my face must have been bright pink. As I recovered the final lash was delivered; Mme Dulac turned towards the audience, out of breath, sweating profusely trailing the whip on the floor, the wet tails leaving their mark on the bare concrete. Her voice was weak and shaky as she invited us all to come and take a close look at her daughter's punished slit. As we filed past Mme Dulac gave Carole some water through a straw; the girl could not control her breathing sufficiently to suck on the straw efficiently and a lot was spilled. Carole's little black skirt was wet now, soaked in pee and sweat. I leaned over as the others had done to closely inspect her trembling vagina. The whole area between her thighs and buttocks was now purple or black, some flecks of blood oozed out of the painful black blisters where the skin was broken by repeated whipping. The gaping hole we had peered into earlier was almost closed now due to the swelling of the punished flesh. The delicate pink labia looked like black knotted leather around the purple wet inner recesses of her slit. Above, her bare thrashed mound was covered in hard purple welts and in the centre where the groove of her slit started the engorged red mass that had been the labia minora erupted around the glistening black cherry if her battered clitoris. I felt the heat on my face, I was sure I could see her clit throbbing with the agonising pain, and I could smell her, strong and pungent the mixed scent of cunt, piss and blood.</p> <p>After everyone had peered and sniffed to their satisfaction we filed back to the seats, I took a look at Mark, still standing with his cock out, and although limp the end was swollen and bruised and I noticed a small bead of fluid forming at the very end. I started to wonder what would happen and expected everyone to start gathering his or her things and get ready to go home. But we sat there, the other's seemed expectant, I wanted to go up to my room and masturbate. Mme. Dulac had placed the martinet on the table and was now washing Carole's face with a cloth; she gently dabbed her breasts also, and then mopped carefully between her legs. Carole gasped at the touch of the cloth on her punished cunt. Once the dabbing and fussing was over, Mme Dulac clasped her daughter's terror stricken face in her hands, looked her in the eyes and nodded to her. She then stood up and moved away. The room was silent. Paul and Genevieve's mother looked very agitated, expectant even. Then, Carole spoke. A tiny wavering voice, speaking slowly and deliberately interrupted occasionally by the involuntary sobs and gasps that her distressed state demanded. I felt Paul's presence at my shoulder again. "" She is apologising to my mother for causing the terrible accident to Genevieve. She wants my mother to be satisfied that she is very sorry. She invites her to take the whip to the insides of her thighs so they will be scarred like the backside. Also she invites my mother to give her two dozen lashes anywhere she chooses to be sure that the punishment is completed to her satisfaction."" I was so shocked; this poor tortured girl, inviting someone to give her yet another whipping. This was too much. The woman got up quickly, her face a picture of determination and boundless cruelty. She was dressed in slacks and a short sleeved blouse. A fit and wiry woman of about forty, she marched over to the table, reached out and grasped not the martinet but the long thin riding whip. Mme Dulac gasped; Carole started her horrible noises again. The woman was determined. Not the martinet! The horsewhip! Mme Dulac capitulated and sat down with her head in her hands. Paul's mother spent some time examining the shiny black whip. It had a short leather tail at the end; it tapered from the handle down to this whippy end and was covered in fine woven strands of polished black leather. I'd guessed from the way it had been used on Carole earlier that the core was fibreglass. Whatever horrors the martinet was capable of, this would be a lot worse I was in no doubt. The woman approached Carole, whip in hand, slashing it through the air. It made a shrill sound and bent almost to a right angle between the handle and the whippy tail. She lectured Carole, rested the whip at the tender top of her inner thigh and stroked it along almost to the quivering knee joint. This was repeated on the other leg. ""She tells her where she will be getting it"" Paul whispered unnecessarily. His mother then leaned over the girl and very visibly sniffed at her slit. She went back to her seat mumbling. ""She smells like a whore"" Paul gloated. His mother took a small perfume spray from her purse and went over to Carole, the cruel bitch squirted three times onto the tortured cunt flesh. As she replaced the perfume Carole recoiled and began to writhe and squeal as the burning pain seared into her from every nerve in her tender slit that had been sprayed with cologne. The woman stood over the hysterical girl horsewhip at the ready.</p> <p>It started. We all drew a sharp breath when the high pitched swish ended in the most sickening crack! The whip end had cut into the white flesh of Carole's thigh very close to the blistered area surrounding her burning punished vagina. Carole's voice was not able to do justice to her scream, again the terrible sound. This time on the opposite side of her cunt, mirroring the first shot. Third cut, two inches further down the thigh from the first. Fourth cut, exactly the same on the other leg. The woman was strictly methodical, merciless and brutal. The whip was leaving hard raised welts. Purple and black tramlines quickly appeared, as did small drops of blood trickling from the blazing wounds. Carole was trying to thrash her hips about again. But she was held fast and her supreme effort only caused her cunt to move up and down, twitching and shuddering between the awful cuts from the singing whip. The whip cracks ceased, Carole's pathetic squealing continued. She had taken twelve bloody cuts on each thigh, the once smooth white flesh carved into deep red and black furrows by the burning tip of the horsewhip. The cruel woman stood and surveyed the workmanship with a smug smile. We all did, we knew it was not over though. Mme, Dulac was distraught but had to accept the situation. Carole was babbling in a world of pain and agony far from us. During the horsewhipping Carole had produced a stream of clear mucus which oozed out of her blistered vagina and over her anus, long thin strands dripped to the floor. Marc was having his cock whipped again by his scolding father. The boy yelled in pain this time as the rubber flex beat down on the already whipped and purple glans. Once his cock was limp again he was told to put it away and put his trousers back on. Meanwhile Paul's mother was strutting about swishing the whip and intimidating the terrified girl as she decided where to place the next twenty-four strokes. She pointed the whip's tail at the dripping strands of mucus. She coated the end of the whip in the slimy discharge then held the whip against Carole's glistening pink anus. Carole guessed what was going to happen, the only really sensitive spot left which had not been directly beaten was her twitching pink butt hole. She cried bitterly pleading not to have the horsewhip applied to her tender anal sphincter. The woman took no notice, she'd almost accused Carole of being penetrated there and now she was going to whip it good and hard. She positioned herself to get a full swing and to bring the tip of the whip right on to the centre of the puckered hole. Crack Crack Crack! Went the whip. Carole almost unable to respond now, translated her best efforts into stifled yelps and a delayed wiggling of her backside which again made her look as if she were trying to push her butt hole up into the path of the whip. Paul's mother did not waste any time fast hard and furious the cuts came one on top of the other as the tender muscle twitched and swelled and went black with the terrible blistering cuts. I had counted eighteen, when the onslaught stopped. Could that be it? Will she let poor Carole off the last six cuts? No! She beckoned Paul over to her and spoke quietly to him, and then she said something to Mme Dulac who just shook her head. Paul went to the side of the stricken girl and put both hands between her legs. He used his thumbs to spread the squealing girl's pussy so wide that I thought she would tear. Her clit stood up proud and below was revealed the inner walls of her vaginal opening which still had their reddish pink hue. Carole renewed her pleas for mercy with desperate urgency when she realised her clitoris was going to be horse whipped. The whip's tail was placed along the groove and the very end rested on Carole's sticky hard and swollen clit. She squealed at the merest touch on the punished bundle of nerves. The whip swung, the people gasped, Carole screamed long and loud, six blistering strokes to go and I was ready to come again, for the third time pee squirted from Carole's tortured pussy as the hard burning whip slammed into her white hot burning clit again and again. </p> <p>They had all gone, I had seen them all to the door while Mme Dulac set about releasing her semi-conscious daughter. After I closed the door I went upstairs, I needed to pee and I also wanted to pleasure myself. I went to the toilet and was quite shocked at the mess I had made inside my panties. I changed, thought about masturbating but decided to go back down to see how Carole and her mother were coping. I was amazed to find Carole standing with her shaky whip scarred legs spread apart, and her body leaning forward over the table. Her mother was sitting behind her rubbing salve into her welts and cuts. They both looked over to me and Mme Dulac beckoned for me to sit where I was. Carole fixed my gaze. The application of the ointment proceeded up the punished girl's thighs and on to her blistered buttocks. Occasionally she murmured in pain and often directed her mother's attentions between her legs. Mme Dulac seemed reluctant to nurse her daughter there, and would continue to treat the buttocks and thighs. Carole moaned and spoke briskly to her mother; she shuffled her feet further apart and tipped herself further forward. Her mother sighed and took a little more salve on her finger, which she then placed, between Carole's legs. Carole stared at me; her eyes regained some of their smug aloof quality. Her mother massaged ever so gently, Carole's eyes rolled and as I watched she smiled the most gorgeous smile right back at me holding my gaze once more she shuddered and yielded to her blissful orgasm.</p></div>",[]
706,The Girl Who Has Everything,-1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,"Successful, beautiful, and twenty-six years old. Susan is the epitome of the self-possessed professional female, except that in the dark recesses of her personality she is deeply submissive. She desperately seeks the ultimate hard punishment experience. She answers an advert for the ""Punishment Parlour…. A range of experiences for submissive ladies tailored to your specific needs."" Dark childhood memories are relived in graphic detail....",2005-07-29,9,5,"MF/fffF, bd, tort, nosex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had been at a loose end all of Saturday. The previous week had been filled with meetings and presentations, a very busy time in corporate finance. My office had been doing very well, my career was taking off and things were quite exciting in my professional life. Only 26 years old and a senior tax manager for a major international retail chain was pretty good going. Unfortunately weekends often found me reflecting on how well things were going career wise. I had the chic apartment, the new BMW and all the trappings of a successful business girl. A dozen handsome men would be eager to escort me to the best clubs and restaurants; some of them were kind and thoughtful and had been invited into my bed on several occasions. So, the same question arose, one that had been nagging at the back of my mind for nearly ten years. What was missing in my life?</p> <p>The answer also lurked, deep in my darkest recesses. I had a need, like a craving for a drug. The satisfaction of that need could cost me all of my apparently idyllic lifestyle. The risk involved in satisfying my deepest desires was always too great for me to have the courage to even take the first steps, until that Saturday.</p> <p>My Internet browser had listed hundreds of websites fitting the search criteria women + art. I had been casually browsing the on-line poster galleries for some prints by female artists. Quite out of the blue I found one reference in the listings that seemed to draw me in. ""Erotic art of woman"" The site had an adult only warning, but I was curious and entered. There were several galleries listed. Airbrush art with photographic detail of obvious and vulgar explicit sex poses did not interest me. I could not help however checking the one called Bondage, Pain and Humiliation. As soon as the page of thumbnails materialised on my screen I felt an electricity in me, a deep thrill in my stomach. I clicked on each image in turn to reveal fantastic images of beautiful girls; all of them bound or otherwise rendered helpless. The pictures showed evidence of painful tortures and punishments inflicted by cruel tormentors. As I gazed on the images, I felt my arousal increase to a giddy height, I actually started to moisten between my legs and felt my face flush with self-embarrassment. I started to download some of the images. The quality of the paintings and sketches was wonderful. By the time I had downloaded the pictures that aroused me most I was dying to relieve the urgent passion which throbbed between my legs. I logged off from the Internet and went to my bedroom.</p> <p>I have never had hang-ups about masturbating, I find it a poor substitute for sex but a great way to ease stress and relax tension, which for me are occupational hazards. My need was urgent, as I slipped out of my jog pants I could feel the cool air on the very wet gusset of my white cotton CK panties. I took off my sweatshirt and dropped it on the floor next to my jog pants. My white cotton crop-top came off next, and I stood for a while massaging my small firm breasts, kneading and pinching my dark brown nipples. Not only had the pictures aroused me sexually, I had also got into a real high state of excitement I was full of adrenaline and had a knot low in my stomach. As I walked over to my chest of drawers I began to wonder if any unexpected visitors might arrive and catch me, I never usually did this during the day. In any case no one would know for sure that I would be home so I could safely ignore any callers. I reached to the back of the middle drawer and found the velvet bag, which contained my trusty vibrator. It had some attachments and a spare set of batteries inside as well as the ten-inch long ribbed pink rubber dildo. I held it in my hand and flicked the switch. It's silent pulsing was strong in my fingers and buzzed like electricity up my forearm. I went over to my bed switched it off and put it down on the pillow. I took a towel and spread it over the bed quilt. Peeling off my panties I stood for a moment and looked at myself naked in the dressing table mirror. I kept my pussy almost totally bare, waxing my bikini line regularly leaving only a small vee of short-cropped pubic hair above my clitoris. My pussy lips and clitoris were peeping out of the smooth slot under my mons obviously wet and aroused. I lay on the bed with my bottom on the towel, spread my legs and started to splay my labia wide with my fingers. Gentle probing and light brushes of fingers and thumbs over the hard bud of my clit soon gave way to more urgent pinching and thrusting. I closed my eyes and thought about the pictures. Helpless bound girls being punished and tortured for unknown misdeeds.</p> <p>I reached for the thick and weighty dildo and switched it on; the buzz started the first pre-orgasmic wave deep inside me, as I placed the tip between my open slit another wave washed over me. I started to massage it up and down between my anus and my clit in slow sweeping strokes. I went through in my mind the most memorable images from the picture gallery. The waves came more frequently and I tensed my lower abdomen to capture each and build the sensation into a climax, slowly surely building up each time the dildo buzzed my rigid clit. I was becoming quite breathless; the images made me so excited. I stopped quite suddenly, I stood up and put on a bathrobe, and my legs were like jelly, my orgasm so close. I picked up the still vibrating phallus and went back to my computer. Sitting down on the leather chair I hitched up the robe and unfastened it, I sat with my bare bottom on the leather seat and my feet up on the desk either side of the computer. I leant forward and opened the graphics browser. I had a list of JPEG files that contained the artwork that would take me to the darkest pleasures imaginable.</p> <p>Mouse in one hand and vibrator in the other I fed my desire visually and sensually, eventually fixing on two of the pictures displayed side by side I was now ramming the throbbing rubber stump deep into my hungry twitching slit, the chair was wet and would be stained forever. I didn't care. I was looking at a picture that filled me with such depraved desire and such a wanton fire that I could no longer control my thoughts or deeds. Both of the pictures I had chosen were sketches, they showed a young girl in her early teens. She had been stripped naked except for a pair of lace trimmed ankle socks. She had been fastened at each ankle to the legs of a stout wooden dining table and as such she stood with her legs wide spread and her backside pushed into the edge of the tabletop. Her arms had been fastened behind her and across to the opposite side of the table. She stood therefore bent slightly backward over the table with her hips pushed forward, and chest pushed up. It was no doubt a very uncomfortable position to be in. Tied tight and stretched against a sturdy solid wood table, naked and with her most vulnerable body parts pushed to the fore. Her face showed fear and distress, her thigh muscles taut so that her hairless pussy gaped, showing her inner lips and clit. Her chest thrust up with her small pale young breasts barely raised up from her ribs, topped with dark and stiff nipples. This would have been torment enough for any teenage girl, but there was more in the detail of that picture. Beside her on the table were her clothes, short pleated skirt folded neatly, a thin blouse draped half on, half off the table. On top of these were a small plain junior bra, and a brief pair of lace-trimmed panties. This girl was obviously only about twelve or fourteen years old and just going through puberty. The other subtle and highly exciting feature of the depicted scene was the fact that there was obviously a line of seated onlookers facing the stricken girl. This was evident only by the shadows so brilliantly sketched in. To one side stood the figure of a woman in her late thirties, most probably the girl's mother. She stood looking the hapless girl in the eyes and was obviously lecturing her on a series of misdeeds. Her arms were folded across her chest. In her right hand she held the handle of a martinet. There were four or five nasty looking leather thongs hanging down about two feet in length from the handle each about an eighth of an inch wide and about the same thickness. It was an electrifying scene, the young girl's body restrained in this way in front of family and friends and about to receive a severe whipping.</p> <p>The next picture showed the same scene, but about ten minutes later. The girl now was straining with all her might against the bonds that held her rigidly in position. Her face was contorted in a desperate scream, tears dribbled off her cheeks and on to her breasts. Her chest was a mass of dark cris-crossed welts where the whip had left it's stinging marks. The mother was bending; recovering from the follow-through after a hard and powerful swipe with the lash which had cut across the girl's lower abdomen. The whole area from her hips to her gaping vagina was also covered in welts and the effect of the whipping on her punished sex was that the lips and clit had swollen and bulged outward, the dark and blistered folds being even more exposed to the whip-ends. The scene was further enhanced in depicting the total degradation of this poor girl by the fact that a very obvious stream of urine was spurting from between her spread legs.</p> <p>I gasped to catch my breath as I braced for my orgasm, my body jerked uncontrollably as wave after wave of nerve jangling ecstasy washed through my very being. I heard my own voice as if from afar, crying out as if in pain. The rubber tool fell to the floor and I curled up in the chair in a state of total relief, tinged with a little disgust and a hint of mild panic.</p> <p>I slipped into the hot bath and disappeared into layer of bubbles that covered the scented water. As my muscles started to relax I began to collect my thoughts and try to rationalise what had happened a few moments ago in front of my computer. I had never felt so shaken by what was essentially just a half-hour of masturbation. I had discovered a trigger which sent deep sensations through my sexual being and which left me craving for more of the same. Even as I had recovered from my post orgasm shame, and started to close down the computer, those pictures had started me up again, I wanted to do it all over. I had exerted self-control and left the computer switched-off, put away my rubber toy and made a vain attempt to remove the stains from the expensive leather seat while my bath was running.</p> <p>I thought about the scene in the two pictures, and other equally disturbing ones I had looked at that day. I knew I was discovering that I was some kind of Sadist or Masochist, I feared this revelation, I'd always hoped I was normal. Whatever normal is. I needed information; I was not ready to talk freely about this with anyone, not yet. I resolved to use the internet again to figure out if there was any clues out there as to what was going on in my, quite possibly, very sick head. What could have been the story leading up to the pictures of the girl tied to the table. It was a punishment scene, not overtly staged as if it were an enacted fantasy for the players involved. I started to dream up a story as I drifted and dozed in the warm water. I began running through different scenarios in my mind, developing situations in which a girl could be so deviant as to warrant such a severe punishment.</p> <p>I had a rough story sketched out which aroused me afresh and I decided to end my bath and get dressed so as to get closer to what it was about me that was driving me into ever more complex and uncontrolled fantasy daydreams. I towelled down briskly, slipped into clean underwear and put my robe on. I dried my hair and went over to the kitchen to get a sandwich and some coffee. I sat on my sofa and began to get thrills again as I thought about the girl in the pictures. I had given her a name, Lottie. My quickly thought-up story went like this:</p> <p>Lottie was fourteen. She was beginning to develop and had become somewhat preoccupied with boys. She had unfortunately been caught several times in school kissing and caressing behind the outbuildings with older boys. She had had her backside paddled several times for it. Her parents had been called into school and had felt terrible shame when their daughter's wayward behaviour was revealed. Mother had lectured Lottie and made it clear that if she ever did anything like this to shame the family again she would be whipped soundly in front of everyone. As if to underline her threat she showed Lottie the martinet that she had purchased especially for the occasion with a stern warning. Within a month of the warning Lottie had been discovered in the outhouse of her own home with a boy she's walked home from school with. The man next door who was in the garden had spotted them. He chased the startled boy away and took the girl to her front door where he told her mother what had happened. Once inside Lottie protested her innocence, but her mother had made the girl pull down her panties to reveal a very wet patch and quite obvious signs of arousal. Lottie was sent to her room to await the arrival of the rest of the family. Her father, brothers and an aunt would be there, and even the man next door and his wife were invited with their dreadful son and daughter to witness the spectacle.</p> <p>I soon realised that his contrived scenario was based on something I was remembering from my distant childhood. Not an exact re-enactment, but some basic elements were the same. The incident had fired in me as a little girl a curiosity in cruel treatment; a strange emotional upsurge had come over me when I'd witnessed a friend's ten year old sister getting severely whipped for encouraging the attentions of an older boy. This feeling had lain dormant since then, until today. I had been about six at the time. I was walking back from Church and was allowed to go and play at my friend, Jane's place. They had a small farm and we loved to run in the field of maize that they grew near the house. We ran about in our best dresses careful not to get too dirty. We played for an hour or so before I needed to go home for my lunch. Jane and I were just about to climb up a small bank onto the farm road when my friend grabbed me. She pointed toward an old barn, there, in the shade was my friend's older sister Emma. She was leaning against the wall of the barn in the arms of a tall handsome boy called Michael who had walked her back from church. They were kissing; the boy was running his hands all over Emma's blue gingham dress. She did nothing to discourage him. Soon he had run his hand up her legs and raised her dress above her waist. She stopped kissing for a moment and looked round to make sure no one was about. She then got back to kissing, leaned back further and parted her legs widely to allow Michael's hand to fondle her deep down into her white lace panties. My friend and I were completely mystified. It was at this point that Emma's father walked out of the barn and rounded the corner to be confronted by the vision of his ten-year-old girl being eagerly groped by a boy who was at least four years her senior. We heard a shout and a shriek; the boy ran like hell. Then we heard a lot of commotion as Emma was dragged by her hair, around the corner and into the barn. Jane looked at me and beckoned, she crept up the bank and across the road to the barn. I followed and we crouched down. There were large gaps between the vertical timbers and a lot of light got inside the barn due to it only having half it's roof in place. In the barn were a number of stacks of rectangular hay bales, a workbench on the far side and, near the door there was a shiny black horse-drawn buggy which Jane's father used to show at local events. We silently watched and listened. Her father was shouting at Emma, we could see her kneeling by the Buggy, her father came into view dragging a bale of hay. He set it down in front of the large spoked wheel of the buggy. He barked at Emma and she started to plead and sob. We heard him telling her to take off her panties and to give them to him, eventually she stood up and lifted her dress, pulled down the flimsy lace garment and handed it to her father, he inspected them. We heard more barking and Emma was pushed down onto the bale of hay. Jane turned to me and beckoned again. We crept round to the other side of the barn and found a position just in front of where Emma was sitting where we could see and hear everything. Emma's father was gathering up some riding tack and muttering to the sobbing girl. He came back over with a bunch of buckled straps and stood so close to us that we froze. Jane put a finger to her lips. Her father threw down the straps and took one over to Emma; he held her wrists together and wrapped the strap tightly around them. He then fastened it to the top of the buggy wheel. Emma protested at having her hands tied in this way but to no avail. He picked up two more straps and wrapped one tightly around each ankle. He made the sobbing girl place her legs up with her feet behind her head and fastened them against the buggy wheel either side of her wrists so that her legs were spread wide open. He then hitched her dress right up so that her bare bottom and pink open slit were totally exposed. The girl cried and cried, unable to move and in a very uncomfortable position, she seemed to know what was going to happen next. Her father went to the driver's side of the buggy and picked up a small slender driving whip. It's leather bound rigid handle was about 2 feet long and the supple plaited leather cord of the tapered lash about another 2 feet. Emma started to scream now. He ran the polished supple leather through his hands as he strolled to a position facing the girl; She pleaded and pleaded her red face soaked in tears peering in terror from between her spread thighs. He swung the whip gently underarm, with the whip's handle at arm's length, the cord's end tassle rested right between Emma's legs in the groove of her wet slit. She howled in anguish again pleading for her father not to be so harsh with her. Her father raised the whip into the air; swung it behind his back and brought is whistling through the air down onto its moist and delicate target. I will never forget the feeling that went right through me as that girl's squeals made me cover my ears. Needless to say, after witnessing the spectacle for a few minutes we could no longer look at the mass of red and purple welts between Emma's legs without feeling queasy and the noise of the squealing was frightening. Jane and I soon crept away and the regular sharp cracking sound of whip against bare skin faded behind us. I did not know what to do with my feelings and promptly suppressed them. Jane and I never spoke of the incident ever. Emma was not seen for a few days and when she did eventually appear back at school she was sporting ugly purple welts on her legs, but I guess only Jane and I knew that they went all the way up to her sex.</p> <p>I was awoken out of my daydream by the phone, as I got up I realised I should not have bothered to put on clean panties as I has soaked them through again. It was my friend Tina asking if I wanted to go out to a dance club that night. I talked for a while and declined her offer, promising that if I felt like it later on I'd meet her there. Normally I would have said yes immediately, this was the first evidence that my new-found interest was having an influence on my life. Back to my computer, I surfed the net well into the afternoon in search of information and other thrilling websites. Hours can quickly disappear on the Internet. I soon found out about the initials BDSM. I found many sites dealing with stories and pictures of the punishment of young girls. I was in no doubt that the majority of this material was for the enjoyment of men. Some of the stories and pictures lacked the tension and atmosphere of my initial finds in the erotic art categories. I did however find the resource pages useful, many contributions by women also. It was after reading a few accounts that I realised why the majority of the punishment sites did not thrill me as much as one might have expected. This was because the material was mainly aimed at people with a sadistic streak who liked to watch girls being hurt. I had discovered that I was a girl who was fantasising about the idea of being hurt, in short I was a submissive masochist, and I badly needed to express that side of my character or I was sure I would explode.</p> <p>It had not been the sight of Emma or the fantasy of Lottie getting their whippings that had excited me. Rather it was the thought that I might be in their situation, and that I might get whipped in the same extreme way. Before I knew what I was doing I was walking around my apartment in just my wet cotton panties. Imagining I was waiting to be whipped. I stood in front of the dining table and put myself in Lottie's position. I thought about being watched by a room full of onlookers. I also considered that someone might look in through my windows so I closed the drapes and put on the lights. I lay back in an armchair, imagined it was the hay bale and swung my legs up an outward. I pictured a strong farmer in dirty dungarees brandishing the long leather whip. I was almost out of breath and mad with desire. I went to my wardrobe in my bedroom and went through my collection of belts, I found an old leather one, supple and about an inch wide, I wrapped the buckle end round my hand and went back to the chair. I got back into the ""Emma"" position and tried flicking the end of the belt between my legs. Gently at first, the splat of the leather against the wet cotton was a little sporadic as I adjusted the length of the belt and shuffled my position. Eventually I had a regular swing that got the end of the belt slapping onto the crotch of my panties more often than it missed. I gradually increased the force of the swings. The sound became quite loud and I was getting a satisfying sting as the leather tongue licked me in my most private area. Harder still and the stings were like hot shocks, making me gasp a little. Harder still, and I really felt it but my arm was weak, swinging in a most unnatural way, the sound was also quite loud and would be audible from outside. I was going to have to think more on this. I got up and took off the soaked panties. I went in to the bathroom and ran some water in the sink. I shaved the short vee of pubic hair off my mons. Now I had a little girl's sex, just like Emma, and Lottie. The difference with me was that I was so excited that I had dribbles running down my thighs from my slightly red glowing labia. I thought hard about how to satisfy myself. I wanted a little more pain, with less noise. I figured the position I was in was not good for self-whipping, I tried many positions swinging the belt this way and that. Eventually I found one that worked; I lay on the edge of my bed with my feet up on two chairs, which I'd placed in front of the bed. My knees were consequently raised and spread wide. I rested up on my left elbow and took the belt in my right hand. I could now swing my arm from behind my head right over and down. The first cracking shot sent me gasping, off the bed and onto the floor between the chairs. I got up and inspected the damage. There was a clear line where the edge of the belt had bitten in to the soft mons that had recently been shaved bare. The end had curled under and whipped into the delicate lips that protected my clitoris. The lips looked a little bruised, and my clit throbbed, it was red, hard and standing proud. I shuddered with fear and desire. How many could I take like that? I most definitely wanted more. I walked over to my stereo and put on a dance hits CD. The regular bass drum beat would be sufficiently loud to cover up any noises made by the belt. I got back into position, a few dummy swings to get in time with the music. I would whip myself on every fourth beat. I started lecturing myself in my head, as if a stern father or mother was scolding me. I was a disgusting girl, I had been caught masturbating, I had two pairs of wet panties that proved it, and I was going to get the leather belt on my bare clittie. I was going to get a dozen hard swats with the belt. I took a deep breath, braced myself and promised myself I'd keep the position until all twelve hard strokes had been delivered. My arm went back, I counted on the beat…One! My brain went into overdrive, concentrating on the aim and the beat. I fought to keep my legs open and my hips pushed out to receive the lash. White-hot pain shot through me, Every stroke snapped down on the throbbing bud of nerve endings and the surrounding tender flesh. My body was like a coiled spring, jerking under the impact of the supple leather… Twelve! I threw down the belt and curled up unto a foetal position on the bed, gasping and convulsing trying to ride out the searing wave of pain between my legs. I realised the position I was in was compressing the newly whipped area and so lay on my side with my legs spread and cunt gaping open. I gradually regained control of my breathing and opened my eyes. I was sweating profusely. Gingerly I put my hand between my legs. I panicked a little when my fingers brushed the strange-feeling ridge of swollen tissue that now protruded from my slit. The deep painful throbbing in my brain ensured that only the lightest touch was used in this self-examination. I touched my anus and followed up to the rear lip of my vagina. I slid my finger up, slowly parting the tender labia that were quite firmly stuck together. I shuddered again at the soreness I felt as my finger peeled the 2 bruised lobes apart. I reached the top of my slit and stopped. My finger now rested on my hugely engorged and swollen clit. Sharp stabbing pain here from the slightest touch. I shuffled up to try to see. The act of parting my fused labia had opened the floodgates and I was oozing all over the bed quilt. I got to my feet, my legs were wobbly and my arm ached. I hobbled carefully into the bathroom and got a bottle of moisturiser. I took a towel and went back to the bed. I spread the towel over the wet patch and lay with my bottom on it. I took some moisturiser on my fingertip and ever so, ever so gently massaged it round and round on my bruised clit. I lay back lightly applying the cool lotion to my tender flesh and within minutes was consumed by an almighty body-crushing orgasm, which had me screaming out loud in my moment of total abandon.</p> <p>I was hooked; I had never ever felt like this. As I walked over to turn off the stereo I caught myself in the full-length mirror. I was thrilled by my bare mons with its red stripes, and besotted with my dangling labia and protruding clit. All I could think of was the phrase ""what a naughty girl"". My excitement was at a constant and breathtaking level. I washed myself carefully and slipped on yet another pair of panties. I chose a pair of black cotton/lycra sports briefs as I guessed I would need the extra absorbency. I put on a matching bra, my faded jeans and a sweatshirt. The jeans were quite tight and it was an effort to walk normally. I stood straight, marched up and down, checking in the mirror. I could handle the discomfort and was delighted at the thought of shuffling round the shopping mall having every step remind me of my punishment session. I made a mental note that for next time I would place the mirror between the chairs, and watch myself doing it. The very thought just about put paid to the extra absorbency idea.</p> <p>I drove into the mall car park and had to park a long way from the entrance. I did not mind. A long walk in this condition could be so thrilling. I went straight to the lingerie store. I normally bought my underwear here. Mostly I bought plain everyday stuff but I like high quality. I like to wear thongs because most of my work outfits are fairly figure hugging and I don't like to see panty lines showing through. I have only small breasts so bras are usually a fancy accessory rather than a practical garment. I would occasionally splash out on something outrageously sexy if I was going out dancing or to a swish party. That was why I had come, I was going to go dancing with Tina after all and I was going to be giving myself a rare treat at the same time. Over in one corner of the store, away from all the French lace and satin, there was a collection of items for the more risqué customers. PVC, Rubber and Leather items, all beautifully made and rather expensive. An assistant offered help; I blushed a little and said I was just looking. After about ten minutes I settled on a half-cup bra and micro-thong made out of fine soft black leather. I selected an extra small size in the thong, and my usual 34b in the bra. I also picked up some opaque black lace-topped hold-up stockings to complete the set. Pleased with my purchase I then went over to my favourite boutique to look for a dress to wear. It only took me a few moments to decide that a black sheer little cocktail dress with silver sparkles in the semi-opaque chiffon would be perfect. I tried it on and was pleased to be able to see my bra and panties through the material and also that it would only just come down far enough to cover my stocking tops. I stopped to by a few cosmetics, and was on my way home within the hour.</p> <p>The leather bra felt absolutely magical. I struggled a little to get the waistband of the tight thong over my hips, but once in place it hugged me perfectly in all the right places. I had been careful to apply a little moisturiser to my pussy lips and smooth them into place before hitching the leather gusset up into my crotch. The line of the thong was very sexy and so tight that the contours of my punished and still rather swollen lips and clit showed plainly through the fine smooth black leather. If walking around in tight jeans had required some self-control; just walking at all in the gripping leather thong was going to be a very memorable experience. I paraded about in my new leather underwear, I did my make-up and put on the stockings, and by the time I slipped into my new flimsy dress I was in a state of high arousal. Thank god the leather would prevent any leaking, because I knew my pussy was already awash. I called a taxi to the apartment to take me to the new downtown club that Tina had recommended. I had not been before but had heard it was really cool. I was wearing a long coat over my sexy new outfit and wondered if the taxi driver had any idea what I had been up to that day. I got there just as it opened, about nine thirty. Tina was already in the queue for non-members, I paid the cab and trotted over to her, the guys standing behind did not mind me standing in line with her. We giggled and talked a lot about what we'd been doing. I made everything up. Once inside the club we got a glass of wine each and sat at a table by the one of the dance floors and watched the people coming in. Within an hour the music was pumping, the bass vibrating through me setting up tingling sensations in my stomach. I'd had three glasses of wine and had been asked to dance twice. I'd said I was not ready. Now I was, I wanted to go and dance with one of the many fine young men that were eyeing Tina and me from the bar. Within another fifteen minutes I got my wish, Tina and I were both lead on to the floor and got lost in the heat and rhythm of the night.</p> <p>I sometimes got taken home, and even laid if I met someone at a Night-club. I was very particular, and had a few men friends that sometimes got lucky; we were all young professionals who did not want any ties. Just good fun and the occasional sexual encounter with no obligations. All women enjoy the feeling of being made love to by a man they can trust, a closeness and warmth which is why many women do not get such a kick out of casual sex. I knew I could not take a man home tonight. One look at my pussy and he'd probably freak. This was a major deal with me now as I was so worked up that all I could think about was getting a good hard fucking. The guy I was dancing with was very energetic and muscular. We were both sweating a lot, he offered to get me a drink, and I went over to the bar with him. Tina was with one of her regular men. I was sure I knew what she'd be doing later. Jim, the guy I was with was well spoken and intelligent, he worked in publishing and was from the same part of town as me. We found we had friends in common and it reflected on how strange it was that we'd never met. After a couple of drinks he took me for a slow dance. It felt good, he was a good mover and held me close against is strong body. I was rubbing against his thigh, my leather-clad sex was begging for him. We kissed, softly at first, then more urgently. I whispered to him that I could not go home with him tonight, he pretended he did not mind. We went to a dark corner, we could kiss more passionately, and I allowed him to let his hands roam. It was not long until he discovered the leather between my legs. The effect was incredible, he begged me to come with him, I was in turmoil, I could tell from the throbbing that I was still very tender and probably quite swollen still, what would he think? I made an excuse and went to the ladies room. Once in a cubicle I took down the thong and got my compact mirror out, everything was very visible still, but the stripes on my mons had faded. I decided to risk it. Jim would have me tonight I'd have to say I was shy and do it with the lights dimmed maybe. Either way from the bulge in his pants he had a huge cock, and for me tonight size was very important, I felt like I wanted to be split wide open and be screwed until dawn. I went back to where he had been standing, he was gone, I waited, looking round, I began skirting round the club looking for him. Nowhere to be seen. I could not believe it, I almost cried with frustration. I got back to the table where I had left him and finished my glass. I noticed a card lying next to it. No number, no name just a website address. I was mad, puzzled and upset all at the same time. I called my cab and left for home.</p> <p>I had my dress off before the door had slammed behind me. I rummaged for the rubber man and impaled myself on it for the next twenty minutes, scolding myself for being such a sucker, enjoying the pain as I rammed the solid buzzing stump hard between my still sore lips. I had literally just pushed the leather thong to one side and pushed in like an inconsiderate, drunk lover would have done. After the orgasm, I began to pull my act together. I was a little drunk; I made some tea, cleaned myself up and put on my robe. I shivered and sat huddled over my tea as the after shocks of my orgasm ran through me. I had never had such a day of utterly depraved self-abuse in all my twenty-six years.</p> <p>I slept soundly with no further thoughts of depraved behaviour until the next morning when I awoke at six. I went to the bathroom. It stung a little when I took a pee. I wiped myself and checked out below with the small mirror. Most of the swelling had gone down but my labia looked a little darker then normal. The stripes on my mound had faded almost completely. I figured that the whipping I had managed to give myself was way short of anything Emma had suffered or my imagined Lottie for that mater. I took a long shower. I did not bother to dress, but I took out a fresh towelling robe and put it on. I sorted through my clothes from the night before. My dress and stockings smelled of smoke so I put then straight in the dry cleaning basket. My leather bra I hung up to air, the thong was really quite a disgusting article, I resolved to study the washing instructions later. I found the card I presumed was left by James. I went over to the computer and booted up. I typed in the web address once my browser had connected and waited with curiosity. The page went black, and then a title came up in fine silver script on a black velvet background. "" Welcome to the Punishment Parlour…….…. A range of experiences for submissive ladies tailored to your specific needs."" I nearly choked, I panicked and thought about what I had said to James, I'd been drunk, but surely I had not given him any ideas about my new desires. I was mortified to think he had even guessed that I might be interested in such perverted and depraved activities. I buried my head in my hands and was near to despair when the tune started playing. I looked up at the screen and there was a banner scrolling across. ""Anonymity guaranteed. Exchange views with like-minded ladies. No need to be isolated unless you want to be. Any fantasy catered for with complete discretion. Excellent facilities."" On and on it went to the tune of Billy Joel's ""My Life"" OK. So I was curious and I entered the site. It had no picture galleries but it did have a comprehensive list of services that were exactly what someone like me would be interested in. It also had a lot of advice about security over the web along with warnings about exchanging addresses and other information. To start the ball rolling, all I had to do was Email my fantasy punishment scenario to the posted Email address. It even advised me to do this from a hotmail account rather than from my personal or work Email account. If the scenario were accepted I would be contacted. I would be invited to go to their premises and take a tour of the facilities. If I wanted to proceed I would be given a price and some forms to sign and then send to their P. O. Box address. I would then be emailed a list of possible appointment times. I would choose one and the date would be set. Payment would be in cash and on the day.</p> <p>There were a number of example scenarios listed, some which were really bizarre and some quite extreme. Some poor soul had wanted to be harnessed like a pony and chased round a ring with a cattle prod! Whatever turns you on I thought. I resolved to look into this a bit deeper. I had not made up my mind, but I knew I needed more than the self-flagellation session of the day before. I needed to be bound and totally helpless to really achieve my fantasy. It looked like the people at Punishment Parlour were specialists in that department. My first task was to write down my fantasy situation. There were instructions on how to do this without having to write a huge document. They wanted to know essentials, and how I wanted to feel at each stage. Punishment scenarios were explicitly catered for. There was a section that categorised punishments. Under flagellation there was much discussion about marks on the skin, severity and even risk of injury and how to avoid that. There was also a whole list of implements and their effects listed with the parts of the body to which they should be applied. I scanned the list to see if my particular area of interest was listed. It was! Genital flogging was listed with sub categories mild, strong, severe and extreme. This was a revelation; after all of the craziness of the previous day I had now found a place I could go to be tied down have my naked pussy soundly whipped, just like Emma or Lottie. There was a note also about fantasies that involved being seen by others. Some fantasies, like the one involving Lottie, involved a room full of onlookers. Other examples that they quoted were for instance, being exposed to other clients when being escorted to and from punishment sessions. To allow this to happen, some of the clients would have to agree that they would not object if they happened to observe other people engaged in their sessions. It was all very complicated, but had obviously been thought out carefully to try to accommodate the complex needs of people like me. I got myself a hotmail account and then went to get some coffee. I set about composing my fantasy situation.</p> <p>I would take the role of myself but as a ten-year-old. Four years on from witnessing Emma being whipped in her fathers barn I would be very careful about my liaisons with boys. However I would be compensating for lack of contact with the opposite sex by becoming increasingly withdrawn and preoccupied with masturbating myself. Things would start going wrong when my mother discovers me playing with myself on a couple of occasions. I ignore her warnings and she catches me again. This time she tells my father, but he is not comfortable with disciplining me. (This was actually true) Instead he says that if my mother wants to have me punished she should talk to Bud Johnson. Mr. Johnson is Emma and Jane's father and he has confided in him that he really enjoys whipping his girls into shape in his barn. So, my mother makes arrangements, Mr Johnson says that if I do it again then all my mother has to do is deliver me to the farm on a Friday afternoon and I would be whipped that night and back home by the next morning. I become very secretive about my masturbation sessions from then on. In fact I start to do it at school and on the way home mostly for fear of being caught. However this is not a good solution. My mother is the one who does all the washing, and of course it is not long before she starts to notice the state that my school panties are getting in as a result of my off-base activities. One Friday when I come home later then usual, she stops me as I come through the kitchen. She makes me take off my panties there and then. The evidence is plain to see.</p> <p>I had stayed behind to watch the school football team work out. I'd been with the guys afterwards, and had got myself groped on the way home, this had been seen by a well meaning friend of my Mom's who had phoned her right away to report me. I get sent upstairs to wash and put on clean panties. I am then taken round to Mr. Johnson's and left sitting in their living room while his wife calls him in from the barn. Johnson comes in holding the dreaded black driving whip. He questions me, and I deny all of the reports he has heard about. He tells me that liars get extra punishment. He tells me how much he loves to hear the special kind of squealing that a little girl makes when she is getting the horsewhip. He tells me about his girls when they are punished for masturbating and have to have their bare pussies horsewhipped. He said that he would prove I had lied and would give me it extra hard on my pussy. I start to cry and he then pulls out four pairs of my panties from his pocket. Each pair is heavily stained from my own secretions. My mother had taken them from the wash basket and given them to him in evidence. He says that I will have to come walk with him right along the road to the barn to be punished so that I would not disturb people too much with my screaming and bawling. I am marched out of the house. We pass several people on the road, all of whom stare and ask Johnson what is happening. I am in tears and he is carrying the whip and my panties openly for all to see. When the church warden asks him what we were doing. Johnson showed him the panties and nodded over to the barn. The warden nods knowingly and shakes his head in disgust. Once in the barn, I have to have my panties removed and get strapped-up exactly as Emma had been. I start to beg and struggle with the straps, while Johnson practises his swing. The whipping was thorough, my thighs and backside were covered in raised welts and between my legs got special attention. I was under the whip until after nightfall. After it was over Johnson stripped me naked and hosed me down with cold water. I was wrapped in towels and left to sleep in the barn until morning when I dressed and was driven home.</p> <p>I added a few notes about how I would feel at each stage of the scene. I indicated that I wished for the severe application of a whip to my genitals. I also gave some indications about the presence of onlookers and then sent the Email.</p> <p>The rest of Sunday was uneventful; I jogged round the park, called my folks and read magazines. Sunday evening I got myself prepared for work. It was going to be a busy week.</p> <p>It was Wednesday night before I gave much thought to pursuing my submissive daydreams any further. Since Sunday I had not even had a chance to surf the net for any more wonderful pictures. I was driving back from work; the traffic was at a standstill. I was thinking about being home and having a glass of wine. I had resolved to shave my pussy that evening because the stubble was starting to itch. I used to get around to trimming my pubes and waxing my bikini line on a monthly basis or in between if I was going anywhere special. The process almost always had ended up in a date with my rubber friend. Now that I was shaved bare, this would be something I'd have to do every other day. When I eventually got back to my apartment I was really tired. I'd been thinking a lot about my fantasy and about other interesting scenarios. I started to change out of my work clothes. I hung up my suit jacket and unzipped the tight black mini skirt. Underneath I wore a grey silk camisole top and a matching lace trimmed thong. I took down my sheer hold-up stockings and noted that my legs needed sugaring. I went to the bathroom to run a shower. After the shower, I carefully shaved my pussy, rubbed in some moisturiser and put on my robe. I was delighted to find a reply on my hotmail inbox. My scenario was acceptable and I had been invited to look over the premises by a Miss Jennifer Higgs. I hadn't expected a woman and felt that this was a good arrangement. I could visit tomorrow night. The address was that of a legitimate beauty clinic in town. I was more than a little amazed by that.</p> <p>The next day went by in a flux of anticipation. I left the office early to avoid the traffic and parked in a multi-storey lot below the block in which the Parlour was located. As I strode toward the elevator my tummy was in a knot of excitement and my mouth dry. I stepped into the brightly-lit reception area and rather timidly went up to the desk. The girl looked up. ""Miss Jennifer will be along shortly Ma'am please take a seat."" I wondered how she knew that I'd come to see Miss Jennifer, but put it down to the fact that maybe I was the only after-hours caller on the books that evening. Soon, Jennifer appeared. Petite, fair and slim with strong features wearing a business suit not unlike my own, she greeted me warmly and asked if I'd like any coffee or tea. I declined so she asked me to follow her through a red panel door behind the reception desk.</p> <p>The door was very thick, as were the walls. ""These are virtually soundproof"" Jennifer explained, and went on to tell me that the legitimate beauty parlour was part of the same business and the same high standards applied. We were in a long corridor with many doors off on both sides. I was shown all kinds of different rooms. Changing cubicles, dark dungeon rooms with all manner of terrible torture devices. Large film-sets complete with lighting and props; it was an amazing place. I was told that they could attend to me on Friday, only 2 days time. If I had any ""props"" I wanted to be used in the fantasy enactment I should get them to the front desk by tomorrow night. Large Items could be collected and delivered to the trade address if I did not want to bring them myself. My legs were a little weak when I agreed the price and set the date for my punishment session. Jennifer told me that the actor that I was getting to play the part of Johnson was most impressive and that she was sure he'd do the role justice. There was one thing we still had to agree and that was the level of punishment I was willing to endure. ""You have indicated that you want severe treatment, but I guess we should show you some photos with some comparisons."" She took me to a room that was decorated like a little girl's bedroom. It had a pink quilt on the bed, dollies, teddy bears and all that stuff. On the floor were some girl's clothes, actually a cheerleader outfit complete with underwear. The bed had got a set of ropes at each corner post, and on the quilt, in the middle was a distinct wet patch. ""This room has only recently been vacated by a young lady who has similar needs to yourself… She has herself photographed and I have some here taken over the last 6 months. One set from a strong session one from a severe and one from today's extreme session. I took each set of photos in turn. The woman was small and willowy with shoulder length brown hair. Her face was obscured by an eyemask and she had a ball gag strapped in place across her mouth. She looked very young. Each set had her start out dressed in a the cheerleader outfit, complete with pom-pom. She was scolded by a man twice her size, eventually stripped of her panties, shirt and bra. She was fastened to the bed face up with her legs wide open. Her short skirt was raised up over her tummy and a pillow placed under her backside, which exposed her gaping and totally shaved pussy.</p> <p>In the next few shots she was shown being harshly whipped across her breasts and pussy. A belt was used in the first set, a leather whip in the second, and what looked like a long swishy riding whip in the third. I got very excited looking at the pictures. The belt gave her broad angry red welts, The riding whip made her bleed and left deep ridges all over her breasts and cunt. The whip had given her a well-defined set of hard purple ridges, the kind I longed to feel on my own private areas, but no blood was evident. I thought for a little while, and breathlessly agreed that I wanted to start off with severe treatment. Jennifer raised her eyebrows slightly. ""OK"" She said, ""But we'll give you a secret word that you can shout out at any time in the session if you want to stop or change the level of severity."" With that I was escorted back to my car, wished fond farewells and that was the deal struck!</p> <p>My thong was soaking wet and had ridden up between my pussy lips. Once the car door was closed I hitched up my skirt to prevent a stain, and drove home with my wet bottom sticking on the leather car seat. On the way home I stopped off at a store and bought several pairs of little girl's panties. Large children's sizes would fit my small hips I was sure. I got some pink and white lace ones, and some with cartoon characters on.</p> <p>I went to the ladies rest room and took off my wet thong and replaced it with a pair of girl's cotton high cut panties with Tweety Pie on the front. These panties were going to be my ""props"" they were a tight fit but they felt fine. By the time I was home Tweety had wet feet. My skirt had a wet patch and of course the driver's seat was stained… What is a girl to do? I was feeling very turned on, and stripped to my panties as soon as I got inside. I had printed off the pictures of Lottie. I took them into the bedroom and got out the vibrator. I rubbed myself with it urgently through the cotton panties and soon brought myself to an exquisite orgasm. Breathless I lay there, remembering the cheerleader tied to the bed getting her whippings. She must have been a very naughty girl indeed. I got up and rolled the panties off my hips and down my legs. There was a disgusting puddle of thick come in the gusset. I set them down in the corner of the tiled bathroom to dry out. I went to the wash basket and found the two pairs of tiny CK briefs I'd soiled over the last weekend. I had seen very young girls buying these and they were entirely consistent with the role-play of a fourteen-year-old. The fact that they were so badly crusted with my lustful discharge made them very convincing props for my fantasy. I looked through the other panties that I had just bought. The pink and white lace ones were very girlish, there was a bow on the front and little cupids either side. I tried them on for size, again quite tight but no problem. With my bare pussy showing through the thin lace and satin I really did look like a little girl again. These I would wear on Friday for the session. I thrilled at the thought. The others were lace-trimmed cotton. One pair had a Barbie logo, one had Pooh Bear and the last pair had a Pink heart shape. I resolved to wear these between now and Friday to get myself into my character. I already had some little white ankle socks and a white cotton CK bra that many young teenagers wore these days. I thought about buying a gingham frock similar to Emma's, but the cheerleader photos had given me another idea. I went to the bottom of my wardrobe and pulled a sports bag from the back. Inside were several sports outfits including a navy blue pleated skirt and a white tennis shirt. I had not worn them for years, but they were clean and ironed so I tried them on. I was delighted to find that the skirt fitted round my waist perfectly. It was however indecently short. That would not be a problem. The shirt complimented the outfit. I then went to my needlework box and found some pink and white satin ribbon. I put my hair in bunches at the side. I stood back and admired my new character in the mirror. The sight had me in floods almost at once. Pulling off the new panties in favour of the pink heart ones and sitting on a cushion in front of the mirror with them pushed to one side. I rammed my dildo in and out of my bare and gaping hole until I could hold back no more and collapsed into yet another brain scorching orgasm.</p> <p>Thursday was really busy at work. I managed to send my props via courier to ensure they would be received in time. I got all my weeks work finished up so that Friday could be spent building up to my session. I phoned friends to check that no one was planning anything over the weekend that might be difficult to explain my way out of.</p> <p>Friday morning came and I was more excited than I can ever remember being. I packed a sports bag with my fantasy outfit. I dressed in my usual office clothes except for the underwear, which was replaced with the white cotton bra and the pink and white girl's panties. I tried not to think about what was going to happen at six o'clock that evening. Once at work I was thankful that my morning was taken up with a series of urgent issues that required me to be occupied on the phone most of the time. I met Tina for lunch, she had been successful with her man at the night club and would be seeing him again tonight. She asked if I wanted to come. I said I was really tired after a long week, but if I felt OK later I might meet her there later. I could not resist the possibility that I might just be able to get into my leather underwear after my whipping and parade around the club looking for James.</p> <p>I left the office at five and drove into town. I got to the car park at five forty-five. I was in a state of high anxiety now, I began asking myself what the hell I was doing. All the time though, deep down in me a little voice was saying ""what a naughty girl"" over and over again. At the reception desk I was asked to wait. People came and went, I wondered if anyone had any idea why I had come and what I was waiting for. The receptionist was very professional and gave no hint that she was in the slightest bit phased by what was going on. I had waited for about fifteen minutes when Jennifer appeared. ""Hi Susan how are you today, please come through"" I said hello and got to my feet, my legs faltered, my heart was pumping pure adrenaline. We got through the door and it closed behind us. ""Susan, I am going to take you to a changing cubicle. I'll give you ten minutes to change into little Susan, I will then take you to meet Johnson, and he'll take it from there. OK?"" I was unable to be coherent but nodded enthusiastically. I was left in a small locker room with a bench seat, clothes pegs and a lockable cabinet. I got out off my skirt, jacket and blouse and stood in my character underwear. I put on small white ankle socks and put the ribbons in my hair. The little thrills I had felt all day had left me suitably wet so that my performance in front of Johnson would be very convincing. I looked inside my panties and imagined the way things would look in an hour or so. I started to throb. I had just slipped on my skirt and shirt and shuffled into a pair of sandals when there was a knock at the door. I jumped, then opened the door to find Jennifer. ""You ready Susan?"" I was, and I followed her as she walked very slowly along the corridor. ""Your secret call-off word is medicine. If you call out the word Medicine at any point during the fantasy, everything stops there and you get returned to the changing room and I will come and meet you there to see if you are OK. Also if you feint at any stage we will bring you round and I'll sit with you until you are able to go home."" I was both soothed and distressed by these words. "" Do you wish to have your session recorded in any way? We can do Video, Audio and stills. I thought about it, my mind was all over the place. "" I'd like you to record the sounds please."" I said in a small voice. ""Can I get a cassette of the sounds please?"" I asked. ""Yes, no problem, I can do that for you."" Jennifer smiled and stopped at a door on the left. ""Here we are."" She said. ""Ready?"" I just nodded slowly, she knocked on the door turned and walked back along the corridor.</p> <p>The door opened slowly, I gazed up at the man that stood in the doorway. He was enormous. Way over six feet tall and with a broad and muscular body. I felt small. I was fourteen again. He wore faded denim dungarees and a check shirt. He had a short grey beard and the meanest blue eyes I ever saw. He looked right through me. ""Huh, If it aint the Harper girl come to get a whippin', better come inside missy."" I shuffled silently inside and past his massive figure. He closed the door. We were in the girl's bedroom I'd seen before. ""Your Mommy say's you need a real good whippin' girl, how about you tell me what it is you've been up to and why you deserve it."" I stammered and stared back at his piercing blue eyes. ""I, I don't know, I've been good but my Mommy thinks that I was being naughty at school because I was a little wet when I got home sir.""</p> <p>""Oh I see, so it's all a mistake, is it? You are tellin' me your Mom doesn't know when her daughter is goin' bad is that right?"" His voice was more menacing.</p> <p>""Yes, sir I'm a good girl sir""</p> <p>""You are a LIAR miss"" He shouted and made me jump. ""Your Mom knows what you are doing, you are a disgusting and depraved little slut, and you are going to be whipped for that. My girls get the whip on their bare backsides when they are out of line. I give 'em it good and hard so they remember it. When they play with their pussies, and all you little girls do it, they get the whip on their pussies as well. Do you know how much that hurts? Did you ever hear how my girls squeal when they are getting their pussies whipped for playing with themselves? Do you know what happens when they think they are smart, and try to lie their way out of it? Well? They get it whipped twice over real hard so they beg me to stop!""</p> <p>I felt like feinting but I remembered what Jennifer had said. I felt an incredible mix-up of emotions, the first tears came. My panties were overwhelmed and the fluid started to run down my legs. Johnson reached down under the bed and stood back up with a black driving whip in his hand. Just like the one that had been used on Emma.</p> <p>""Now, miss, let me see if your Mom is right about you, I want you to lift up your skirt and take your panties down to your knees.""</p> <p>I did as I was told and revealed the disgusting mess.</p> <p>""Keep that skirt up so I can see your pussy!""</p> <p>He bent down, reached out and fingered the soaked gusset of the lace panties. He then took the end of the whip handle and gently ran it up my thigh. He retrieved it and examined the wetness on the end. ""I think your Mom was right, you do need a good hard whippin' don't you?""</p> <p>""Please, sir I don't play with myself, I couldn't help getting wet sir I never get like this normally, please don't whip me"" I was getting into character now and knew that by protesting my innocence I'd get deeper and deeper into trouble.</p> <p>""You just don't get it do you?"" He stared at my naked wet pussy. ""Your mother knows everything you do, look at these, can you explain this?"" And with that he fished my props out of his pocket. The pairs of come encrusted panties were set out on the bed with the stains clearly apparent. ""I'm going to have to take you way over to my barn, otherwise the noise is goin' to disturb the neighbours, pull up your panties, you're coming for a walk.</p> <p>He pushed me out into the corridor and prodded me in the back with the whip handle, ""Walk"" I did as I was told and slowly walked in front of him getting the occasional prod from the whip handle. He threaded the panties over his left arm so they hung obviously and showing the stains. He walked me up and down the corridor a couple of times, we passed some other people who looked at us appreciatively obviously enjoying the implications of what they saw. We got to the end of the corridor furthest from the red door, he opened a set of double doors. ""In here he said"" and shoved me backwards through the doors. He closed them behind us, we were in the 'barn' There was the Big spoked wheel of the buggy mounted on a large wooden board which had the rest of the buggy painted on it, just like a theatre set. The hay bail was already in place, as were the leather straps and buckles.</p> <p>""OK missy take off your panties, you won't be needing them for a little while"" I did as I was told, he held out his hand and took them from me. ""Now I'm going to have to strap you down so you can't move or we'd be here all night"" He picked up a strap and bound my wrists to the top of the buggy wheel. He then slipped off my sandals and strapped each of my ankles above my head. I was totally open. Anus and vagina completely exposed. The thrill and fear in me was almost unbearable, I was starting to gasp, and hyperventilate. I thought about ""medicine"", and also about the cheerleader's whip marks. I thought about my leather thong and the dance club, I closed my eyes. Johnson swished the whip in the air. It's whistle made me cringe. I looked up and he was practising. ""You'll get it on your legs, your backside, your butt-hole and your pussy. You can't escape it. There is no point in lying anymore. Because you lied already two times you are going to get two extra whippings of twelve lashes each just on your pussy after the main punishment is over. You can scream all you like, but you will be whipped!""</p> <p>With that he carefully laid the whip's end between my cunt lips so that the tassle touched my throbbing clit. That is when I noticed the mirrors. Two large full-length mirrors had been placed so that I could observe myself. Every detail was clearly visible to me and despite the terrible fear that I felt, I was at the point of orgasm. I braced myself and pulled hard on the straps with my leg and arm muscles.</p> <p>The first lash bit hard with a loud splat into my slit sending a stabbing shock through my clit. A split second and the pain hit me. Words can not describe it. Only my blood-curdling scream could do it justice. I convulsed and gasped in my bonds unable to do anything to ease the fire burning between my legs. The next lash slashed across my right buttock. It made a sound like a gunshot, I screamed again, just as the third lash mirrored the second but on the left side. The fourth was back to my pussy, this time the end landed on my mons and the whip curled over my clit, between the lips again and on to my anus. My back bounced up and down on the bale. I could hardly catch my breath between screams. The whipping continued, criss crossing from one buttock or thigh to the other and then on my pussy in strict order. Between screams I was able to open my eyes to glimpse at the mirrors. I could see the tramlines clearly on my legs and buttocks. I looked down between my legs and saw three purple stripes on my stomach running up from my mons. The whole of my upturned rear was soon covered in welts and I was screaming and sobbing so much I could no longer focus my eyes on the mirrors. Johnson was really whipping me. Beneath the scorching hell pain of the terrible welts on my skin, I felt the deeper thud of the whips impact. It was this that I tried to concentrate on. Deep down in my writhing straining muscles the regular waves set up but the impact were beginning to build. I shook my head and wiped the sides of my face on my upper arms. I looked down and saw my mons and tummy was now covered in purple lines radiating out from my pussy. I knew I would not need to shout medicine now. I just screamed until my voice was breaking.</p> <p>I looked up through my tear and sweat soaked hair. Johnson stood there, his mean eyes smiling cruelly. ""Heh missy you scream even better than my own two girls, not such a sassy smart mouth right now are you?"" I could not answer, I was wrestling with my pain and degradation. ""Well, that's what your Mom wanted for you. So as you learn not to finger yourself and mess-up all your panties. Did you learn your lesson girl?"" I could not bring myself under sufficient control to respond. ""Well, it don't matter none, I'm gonna rest my arm a little."" He rubbed his thick upper arm as the whip trailed on the floor. ""Then I'm gonna tie you a little different, and then you are gonna get to do some more screamin' while I give you what you deserve for lyin' to me"" He shook his head and paced up and down. My breathing was still irregular and I was still screeching in agony each time I exhaled, but I would have begged for more of the whip if he had told me it was over.</p> <p>After a while he put the whip down next to me on the bale. He untied my ankles and roughly manhandled my shuddering legs so that I was upended, resting on my shoulders with my knees pressed against the rim of the buggy wheel. He strapped them to the wheel and strapped my ankles together behind it. During this operation he leant over me brushing against my raw bottom and thighs. When he had finished I was spread open impossibly wide, my whipped hole and slit uppermost and totally exposed. I was looking up at my blistered mons and could not believe the black lumps of leathery blisters that my clit and labia had become. It was hard to breathe in this position and I struggled to take deep breaths of air that was heavily scented with my own arousal. He rested the whips tassle on my clit again, I braced against the wheel and the leather straps. The shrill whistle made me cringe, shut my eyes and squeal with all my remaining strength, deep bruising pain shot through me and my spine thrashed as if it were carrying ten thousand volts. Again and again the whip thrashed my pussy, the perineum and my anal bud. Hard cracking licks from the hot and wet leather whip. Each time it struck home I felt the spray of my own fluids splash onto my face, even tasting it as I gasped in the air between urgent and pitiful cries. Twelve short sharp swats seemed to be over quickly compared to the first set. I knew I still had another dozen to take. I thought my heart was going to burst, I was in a lather of sweat. My pussy was now oozing a long trickle of clear mucus from between the impossibly swollen lips. Johnson started to untie my knees. I wailed incomprehensibly as he manhandled me into another position. This time I was kneeling with my thighs spread, my hands still strapped to the top of the buggy wheel behind me. I was leaning right back as far as I could with my hips pushed out.</p> <p>My whipped buttocks and thighs throbbed against my calves and feet. Johnson lifted my skirt off my lap and tucked it into the waistband to expose my purple striped tummy and mons. He stood to my right side and laid the whip along the line of my groin. ""Be sure you keep your legs spread Miss or we got to start over"" I did my best to present myself for the whip's final assault. I braced and gathered deep breaths for the next bout of screaming. My legs were not tied so I would be expected to keep them spread open to allow the whip to punish my pussy. He lifted the whip out from between my legs, raised his arm and the whistle came followed by the now familiar report of the leather tail lashing into my blistered swollen slit. I strained with all my might to keep my thighs parted, my whole body shaking as I absorbed yet more burning pain. The whip had flicked mercilessly onto my already punished clit. It was sticking out proud of the labia, all hard and red and the size of a cherry. I screamed at the top of my lungs as the next five lashes whipped into exactly the same spot. This was hell, a new dimension. The closest I came to shouting medicine. There was a moment's respite as Johnson went round to the other side. I closed my eyes and breathed out. I let my head fall back between my tethered arms I relaxed myself and then pushed my hips up and spread myself as wide as I could to welcome the next six. I knew they would take me to a more extreme and yet exquisite level of sheer pain and submission than I had ever dreamed possible. I contained my screams and after the first stroke I stared up and watched Johnson's cruel eyes as he concentrated on what he was doing.</p> <p>He released my wrists and I quickly got onto my hands and knees, legs parted to try to ease the burning pain. I looked over my shoulder into the mirror. Backside covered in welts, pussy still oozing from black puffy labia, and my hard whipped clit standing proud. My hot tears were still flowing as I staggered to my feet, very unsteady I pulled my lace panties back on. I eased into them very carefully, the pain level shot up. I smoothed down my skirt and tried to control my breathing. I was lead slowly, hobbling back to the changing booth.</p> <p>Once back in the booth, Johnson left and I bolted the door. I held my head in my hands and wept, my emotions were in turmoil. I undressed. I noticed flecks of blood had spotted my panties. Not surprising considering the beating I had taken. I turned on the shower and pulled out the wash pack from my bag. I was still trembling and very unsteady on my legs as I gingerly soaped myself in the gentle warm spray. I washed my hair and gradually my breathing started to relax and my heart stopped pounding. The warm water and soap burned on my whipped skin. I towelled down very carefully. When I was dry I put the towel round me and took out a bottle of moisturiser. I lifted the towel above my waist and started to gently apply the soothing lotion to my punished backside. I could not contain the thrill of running my fingers over the hard raised welts. I began to feel an inner peace take hold and counter the raging soreness that still pulsed through every nerve in my lower body. I leant against the wall and pushed my behind out, one hand supporting me and the other rubbing the lotion down in between by corrugated buttocks. There was a light tap on the door. I jumped. ""Susan, It's Jennifer, may I come in and give you a check up to ensure you are OK after your session?"" I'd forgotten that the regulations specifically stated that a member of the staff would need to check me over before I left to ensure no permanent damage was done and that I was satisfied with the service. I shrugged and opened the door. The towel was still above my waist when Jennifer walked in. ""Oh Susan!"" She exclaimed, ""you really have been a naughty girl haven't you."" Her eyes were alight and fixed on my bare whipped cunt. ""Jennifer, it was beyond anything I'd expected."" I started to cry again, big tears for no reason I could think of. ""Here,"" Said Jennifer. ""Let me help with that."" Before I knew what was happening Jennifer was very gently applying moisturiser to my inner thighs. Lightly massaging my purple welts with her fingertips. I leaned with my back to the wall, hips forward and legs apart. Gradually Jennifer soothed me, she spoke softly about how naughty girls need to be whipped so hard, but that they also need to be loved and made better afterward. Soon her fingers were brushing against the hugely inflamed labia that protruded from my blistered slit. I remembered the image of Emma being groped by that boy on the farm so long ago. Jennifer applied more lotion to her fingers. She applied the lightest touch to my red and bulging clitoris, my body began to spasm, I stifled a scream, lost myself and came in such violent jarring waves that I slid down the wall and slumped to the floor. I had never ever felt such complete release in all my life.</p> <p>Jennifer helped me to dress, I put on a flimsy pair of satin tap panties which fluttered between my legs with no elastic except for around the waist. I slipped into my bra, eased up my hold up stockings which stung my whipped thighs. Soon I was Susan the business girl again, at least outwardly. I tied my damp hair up, applied a little lipstick and shadow. I hugged Jennifer and she then opened the door and escorted me to my car. Walking was not easy. It felt like I was gripping a hot potato between my upper thighs. I strode slowly but purposefully trying not to let the pain show on my face. Jennifer said goodbye and said she hoped I'd be back soon. I agreed and waved as she walked back to the parlour entrance. I looked around the car park before getting into the car. No one was about. I lifted my skirt up over my waist before quickly slipping into the driving seat. As I drove home in the darkness I let my hand wander over my thighs and belly thrilling at the feel of my blistering welts and wondering if I dare to get out my rubber friend when I got home.</p></div>",[]
707,"Home Away from Home, Part 1",1,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,"Wayward girl (14) gets to spend her probation period (for drug possession) in a secret institution the wilds of Scotland. She is soon engulfed in a regime of hard restraint and corporal punishment, which gives life a new direction.",2005-07-29,10,4,"FM/f, bd, tort, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I literally had what I owned in a single holdall as I said goodbye to my mother and Delia, my probation officer. Six months in Borstal for drugs had taken its toll on me. My mum had often talked about my great aunt in Scotland. ""She'd know what to do with you!"" She'd shout at me. I had been a wayward girl it's true. But my Dad's departure at age ten, and my mum's slide into alcoholic haze meant that I was going elsewhere for affection and escapism I craved as a young teenager. A rap sheet developed of petty juvenile crime, at sixteen I was already dealing amphetamines and E. I'd been involved in an ""escort agency"", ""massage parlour"" and had pretty much seem it all except for actually touting my body on the streets of East London. I got nicked on the last occasion as part of a big drug sweep in my area. I had developed a smack habit and was found with rather too much of the good stuff on me to get away with personal possession. I'd served six months of a 2-year sentence in borstal and I was just turned eighteen. I'd been through a horrible drug rehab programme, and although now rid of my craving for heroin was still in a fragile condition emotionally. They wanted me to be transferred to a women's prison for another eighteen months of hell, but the gang that got busted were looking for the informant and I was on their list of possibilities. So, luckily my case was reviewed and I was to be sent away partly to complete my sentence and partly to disappear from the gang's heavies. Those guys would have snuffed me without a second thought if they had caught up with me.</p> <p>I mentioned to my probation officer that my Mum had said there was a distant aunt in Scotland who was involved in a kind of half way scheme between borstal and prison, and would it be possible to send me there out of the way for the next eighteen months. It took Delia a week to get back to me. She said it was true I had a relative that was running an experimental program in the wilds of Scotland to try to rehabilitate young offenders. It was all quite low-key as it was an experiment, but this made it a good option for my needs. The only problem was that it was a fixed three-year program with no exceptions. I only had eighteen more months to do. To my great disappointment the court decided it would be safest for me to do the three-year term in Scotland. The decision was made, I was about to board the train handcuffed to my escort, Miss Phipps, who I instantly disliked but who was there for my protection as well as to ensure I was delivered directly to the ""Midway Institute"". I knew Phipps was nothing more than a prison warden (screw as they are called in the UK), as such I expected she'd be a bull dyke and would give me a hard time on the journey. People tend to think girls that go to prison are hard cases who can look after themselves, they are wrong in most cases. I was small, skinny and had been labelled as 'damaged goods' since I was fourteen. After a while in borstal you get to believe it.</p> <p>We had been on the train for hours. The bitch Phipps had kept me handcuffed to her every second of the way. She even insisted on going to the toilet with me. Even when I said I needed to take a shit she came with me and made me do it with my wrist cuffed to hers. I was desperate to go so I did, the time in borstal had made me used to having little dignity and also aware of how nasty people can be. She watched everything I did and when I'd done cleaning myself with toilet tissue and flushed the bowl she made her move. ""Did you bring your wash things with you?"" I had, I had told her I wanted to freshen-up. ""Good, then we will be able to clean you properly then, kick off your jeans and thong and come here."" She pointed to the sink in to which she was running hot water. I thought about making a fuss, screaming and shouting or pulling the emergency stop cord. She could have knocked me out with one blow, and who would take any notice of a handcuffed convict anyway. She unlocked my handcuff and smiled, watching me intently as I slipped my trainers off and stepped out of my jeans and knickers. ""You do as I say now slut! Or I'll be delivering you in a box, understand?"" I knew she could beat the hell out of me and not leave a mark if she wanted to, screws are good at that. She was rummaging in my washbag. It was an inter-city train so the toilet compartment was a reasonable size, but certainly not built for two people. 'She began lathering soap between her hands in the hot water. ""Bend right over Susan, keep your legs straight ahs spread."" The words were almost familiar. Two of the screws at borstal had asked me to do similar things. Her slippery hands were upon me. Rubbing inside the crack in my backside. A finger poked at my arse hole. Little by little wriggling past my tightly shut sphincter the soapy finger invaded me. I was filled with revision at my own inability to protect myself. I had once been a spirited girl, but resistance on previous occasions had lead to a broken nose and two cracked ribs. So, the tears came and I gritted my teeth. She slid her finger in and out of my anus, slowly at first, and then fast, sometimes withdrawing completely before stabbing back inside. Her nails were quite sharp and I was gasping with each time she did it. ""It's a filthy little arse Susan, but it's very tight. They must have left you alone in Borstal, a tight little arse like yours should have been fucked out every day to make it slack, you were very lucky Susan."" I guessed my luck has run out. She stopped fingering me. ""Stay like that"" she commanded, as I was about to raise myself. She took something from my wash bag, fumbled about with it and then I felt it. As soon as she drove the toothbrush into me I caught a whiff of the minty paste she'd spread on it. ""Now Susan you have to be very clean all the time where you are going, so let's start you off right. My butt hole burned with the mint paste, she stirred the brush around scraping the paste into the walls of my back passage, and I started to cry loudly and plead with her. ""Please, Please don't I'll do anything, please stop, it's hurting!"" ""No pain, no gain Susan, you are going to have a sparkling little bottie when you get to your new home so you should be grateful!"" She started to push the brush in and out of me; light brown foam ran down my legs, I wanted to be sick. Eventually she got bored with it and gave me a wad of tissue to clean up. ""Now show me your pee hole Susan"" I was still sobbing and my heart sank. I had to lean back against the wall with my legs apart and hips out thrust. ""Hold your slit open Susan, pinch your piss flaps and pull them apart!"" I was bawling now, too ashamed and disheartened to resist the dominant bitch. She held the wet soap in one hand and was gently working a cotton bud around and around on it's surface. She put the soap on the sink and approached me with the bud, I looked away, the train rocked a little and she hesitated as she crouched down in front of my splayed cunt. With the soapy hand she placed her thumb on my clit and pushed it and the surrounding skin upward. This had the effect of exposing the opening to my pee hole. Gently at first she rolled the tip of the cotton bud in the entrance to tiny hole. The soap burned inside it and soon she began to push firmly the stinging was unbearable I gasped and called out, ""No, oh, no, please, ah, oww, oh god please no"". It felt like the whole head of the soapy bud was in that tiny sensitive tube I felt as if I was ready to pee again, it was horrible and stood there in my pleading shame wailing, and letting her do it to me. Suddenly, she jammed the bud right in, I squealed and my legs gave way, I collapsed to the floor squatting in front of her having pushed her hand away from my pussy. The burning pain shooting up through me from between my legs overwhelmed me. There was a stunning blow to the side of my head. I thought my eardrum was burst, I was sent sprawling across the toilet floor and cracked the back of head on the porcelain bowl. She stood up and came toward me. I cowered on the floor expecting a kicking; remembering all the other kickings I'd had curled up on the floor in foetal position while some monster battered my arse and cunt with their polished uniform shoes. I closed my eyes and braced. It did not come; she simply took me by my pony tail and lifted me bodily. ""Get back into position Susan, you have just earned an extra scrubbing out for that."" I was breathing heavily moaning and sobbing in hopeless gasps as she took another cotton bud, but this time rolled it inside the neck of the toothpaste tube. ""This may sting a little, she giggled as again she pressed on my clit to open the tube below, I shook a little, my clit sent little shocks out, but nothing to what was about to come. I strangled my screams, stood shuddering fighting against the urge to cave in again. In, out and around and around she went with the burning little wand. She finally withdrew it, a little trickle of fluid followed, stinging as it passed. I was crying my eyes out, no longer in control. My face was wet with tears, my head throbbed, and my ear was still deaf, my backside ravaged and my pee hole red raw. ""Put your panties and jeans back on Susan, hurry up we need to get your handcuff back on and get out of this smelly toilet!"" More than a few heads turned toward us as we headed down the aisle back to our seat. But who was going to question what had gone on in there? Just some criminal bitch getting a lesson in manners is what their faces told me. The rest of the journey passed without incident. We lunched on sandwiches; I refused to drink anything fearing another visit to the toilet.</p> <p>After being on trains all day and into the night, I was now sitting in the back of a police van being driven across windswept moorland to the ""Midway"". Phipps had handed me over to a burly copper who did not acknowledge or speak to me the whole time. Though I was thankful he did not make me wear the handcuff. The van pulled up at a gatehouse where a tired looking uniformed screw ushered me inside and signed all the papers. The van left and I stood there with the screw eyeing me in the dim light. His gaze unnerved me, we were completely alone, and he could have done anything to me without a soul to witness it. It would not have been the first time a male screw had used my body to dump his seed, I said a little prayer and hoped I would be taken inside soon. The gate was wide and had a barrier across. There was a perimeter fence unlit running off into the darkness outside. I looked into the compound and could make out some dim lights and the shapes of some single story buildings that looked to be a long way away. ""Miss Hilda will come and get you, stand there till she comes and keep quiet. She's not going to like you looking like that so you'd better just keep quiet and do as you are told. You'd better call her Ma'am as well or you'll get of to a bad start and that is not what you want with Miss Hilda."" I huddled in my leather jacket and jeans as the night air was cool and there was a wind blowing. I'd been told to stand by the door and it was partly open. Eventually I saw the headlights of a car approaching. The small vehicle pulled up at the gatehouse and a tall grey haired woman wearing a tweed skirt and jacked got out. She looked like she was caught in a time warp and would have looked completely at home if it had been 1950. Her face was pale, lightly wrinkled. Her mouth was stern with thin lips. She greeted the screw with a nod and peered over her spectacles at me with cold grey eyes.</p></div>",[]
708,"Home Away from Home, Part 2",2,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,A continuation from Part I. The arrivel and initiation at the institute.,2005-07-29,4,4,"FM/f, bd, tort, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After being on trains all day and into the night, I was now sitting in the back of a police van being driven across windswept moorland to the ""Midway"". Phipps had handed me over to a burly copper who did not acknowledge or speak to me the whole time. I was thankful he did not make me wear the handcuff. The van pulled up at a gatehouse where a tired looking uniformed screw ushered me inside and signed all the papers. The van left and I stood there with the screw eyeing me in the dim light. His gaze unnerved me, we were completely alone, and he could have done anything to me without a soul to witness it. It would not have been the first time a male screw had used my body to dump his seed, I said a little prayer and hoped I would be taken inside soon. The gate was wide and had a barrier across. There was a perimeter fence unlit running off into the darkness outside. I looked into the compound and could make out some dim lights and the shapes of some single story building s that looked to be a long way away. ""Miss Hilda will come and get you, stand there till she comes and keep quiet. She's not going to like you looking like that so you'd better just keep quiet and do as you are told. You'd better call her Ma'am as well or you'll get of to a bad start and that is not what you want with Miss Hilda."" I huddled in my leather jacket and jeans as the night air was cool and there was a wind blowing. I'd been told to stand by the door and it was partly open. Eventually I saw the headlights of a car approaching. The small vehicle pulled up at the gatehouse and a tall grey haired woman wearing a tweed skirt and jacked got out. She looked like she was caught in a time warp and would have looked completely at home if it had been 1950. Her face was pale, lightly wrinkled. Her mouth was stern with thin lips. She greeted the screw with a nod and peered over her spectacles at me with cold grey eyes.</p> <p>""Hello Susan, welcome to Scotland. I'm Hilda and I will take care of your induction. What a poor little townie scruff you are to be sure. You will be going through a lot of changes while you are here and I will help you to start your journey. Please pick up your bag and follow me."" Her voice was quite soft and despite what she'd said about me it sounded vaguely caring. I was always wary of authority figures though, and hoped things might be better once I got to find my aunt.</p> <p>I sat in the front of the small car having slung my bag in the back seat. ""Not much to do tonight Susan, we'll get you to your room and start processing you in the morning. Just a few formalities to go through before I can let you get to bed."" I looked at her, ""Hilda, I have an Aunt who is involved in setting this place up, do you think I can get to see her?"" ""Oh, Susan, I'm sure you'll met her all in good time, she is quite old now and does not visit us as often as she'd like to. Also you need to integrate with the other inmates here and I'm sure it would not go down too well if they knew you were related to one of the institutions founders, now would they?"" I took her point, the only thing worse than the attacks from the screws in Borstal were attacks from other inmates who suspected me of informing. Things would be tricky if I was identified as a relative of the boss! The car slowed outside a single story pre-fabricated building. ""Here we are this is one of the accommodati on blocks, we have a room for you in here. I got out and followed her in the cold wind to the door of the building. Inside the swing doors the lights were bright and it was warm. There was a passage with security doors on each side, Hmmm I thought, this probably won't be a room, more of a cell. Hilda pressed numbers on a combination lock and opened one of the doors. ""Right then Susan, this will be your room. You are responsible for everything in it. You have uniforms in the wardrobe. Night-clothes and underwear you will find in the drawers. You will be issued casual clothes when the need arises. We are VERY strict on the dress code here and your uniform will be checked regularly, and, incidentally the underwear is regulation issue and we do not allow any other items to be worn with your uniform do you appreciate that Susan?"" I was looking around the room, modern furniture, rugs on the floor, ensuite bathroom a comfortable bed. It had a long window down one side, which the cu rtains were drawn across. It was the best room I'd ever been in, I could not believe this would be my accommodation. Hilda looked at me in the eye, stern but caring she waited for my reply. ""Yes, I, I er I'm sure I'll get used to it"" I hoped it was what she wanted to hear. ""Good, now there's no time like the present, I take it you would like a shower after your journey, so I want you to get undressed, and lay your own clothes out here. Also the entire contents of your hold all needs to be turned out and neatly on the bed."" She went to the ensuite and I heard the shower go on when she came back I had lifted my hold all onto the bed and had unzipped it. ""I want you to undress first Susan, then sort your belongings and then you can shower, now do you have a problem with that?"" I stopped looked up and shrugged no, sorry Ma'am. ""You will learn to listen carefully to instructions while you are here Susan and I think in your case a lot of that learning process will need to be enfor ced"" I felt a little uneasy.</p> <p>Dumping my leather jacked on the bed, I slid my sweatshirt over my head. I kicked off my trainers. ""You won't be dressing like a townie scruff anymore Susan. Girls here are GIRLS and they dress, act and think like girls."" I acknowledged her with a nod and felt a little ashamed of my rather worn looking pastel mauve lycra bra. I undid the belt on my 501's knowing that the scuffed knees and faded material was not what Hilda had expected of a new intern. I put the denims on the bed neatly with my sweatshirt and stood in white ankle socks, my bra and the matching mauve lycra thong. ""Well Well Susan, I really do not think that is suitable underwear, do you? Is that what all the girls in London wear? I'm afraid we would call someone wearing underwear like that a little tart, or a lot worse!"" She was quite agitated and was trying to sound calm. I could not believe this was a problem for her and I started to wonder about how I would stand up to close scrutiny, especially after the or deal with Phipps in the train toilet. ""I'm sorry Ma'am, I don't mean to offend, these knickers are good with jeans, I'm afraid all my knickers are this style, they are very popular with girls my age."" ""Take them off Susan, quickly now, and give them here"" I did so and stood rather embarrassed with my bare pussy exposed while she inspected the thong. I went quite red when she held the tangled garment close to her face and started to scrutinise the gusset, then I nearly died when she sniffed all the way along the g-string which seconds ago had been resting against my arse hole and pussy. She looked up at me. ""Embarrassed Susan? Well you should be. This is a disgusting item, and wearing it probably interferes with you and takes its toll on your concentration and composure. Now, take off your bra and socks and come and stand over here I want to do a quick inspection of your anus and your vagina."" The words echoed round my head... What? What did she say? ""Come on Susan the shower is running, you must look lively. I did as I was told. ""Kneel on the bed Susan, yes that's right I'm going to visually inspect you here but matron will give you a thorough examination including internal tomorrow. You will have to shave off all the hair from your pubic region; we do not allow you to have pubic hair here for reasons of cleanliness. Now lay your chest down on the bed in front of you and trail your arms behind you at your side. Good now raise your backside right up in the air as high as you can. Arch your back and spread your knees as wide as you can, good, good, wider than that, yes good."" I did not know what to do so I just followed her orders. I felt so ashamed that tears came to my eyes. My arse hole was pointing right up in the air. I could feel the cool draft on it and my pussy was wide open so she could see right inside me. ""Susan, the position you are in is the Personal Inspection Position. Any member of staff can ask you to display yourself like this a t any time. If asked to do so you must stop what you are doing, remove only your underpants and give them immediately to the member of staff. Then take up this position either on the floor or wherever you are told, is that understood Susan."" I was weeping quietly with embarrassment and shame but managed to respond ""yes Ma'am."" ""Now when I say open wide, I want you to reach with both hands between your legs, press your finger tips down on either side of your vulva and spread them apart as wide as you can, do you think you can do that for me Susan?"" ""Yes Ma'am"" ""Good, and open wide Susan"" I did it, I could not believe or understand what was going on, I just did it, stretching my pussy wide open for her to look into. ""Oh, I think you can go a little wider than that Susan."" And I did; wider and yet wider still, my shame and dignity ignored.</p> <p>I felt the heat of her face; she was gazing into me from about four inches away. Oh, god she was smelling me, I could here the long drafts of air being drawn up through her nose. ""I'm looking for fresh pink and moist tissue Susan and fresh girlish odours, I'm getting red tissues flushed with blood and the smell of a townie slut!"" ""But Ma'am, I'm not...."" ""Silence!"" She barked, still close to my private parts, I felt her breath and some spray from her mouth when she said it. ""You don't contradict or answer back unless questioned directly by name. Do you understand Susan?"" ""Yes Ma'am"" ""Good, you may take a shower now and we'll sort your things when you are finished. I want you washed with your pubic region completely shaved and dried with your teeth cleaned and back here in ten minutes. Everything you need is in the bathroom."" The bathroom was well equipped. There was soap, shampoo, towels and sponges, washcloth and even toothpaste and a new toothbrush, there was also a hair br ush and comb. I could not find any razors for shaving my pussy, but I knew I had some in my bag and would do it later. I took a quick shower washing myself very well in my personal areas, and I washed my hair. I did my teeth and was, all dry and back in the bedroom with a towel wrapped around me by the time the ten minutes was up. "" Put the towel back in the bathroom Susan, you don't need it if you are dry."" I did as I was told. As I returned she looked me up and down. ""Why have you not shaved as instructed Susan?"" ""My razors are in the bag Ma'am and I couldn't find any in there."" ""Oh, and did you look?"" She did not wait for an answer and disappeared into the bathroom to emerge minutes later with a plastic wallet. She opened the press-stud on it and it unfolded revealing a silver cut-throat razor. ""And what do you think this is Susan?"" ""A razor Ma'am, but I've never used one like that."" "" Alright Susan back into the bathroom and soap yourself all over your pubic area includi ng your anus please"" The tears started to well again with furious embarrassment. I ran a sink of warm water and soaped myself all over my small tuft and the fluffy wisps between my buttocks. I turned round when I saw her behind me in the mirror with the gleaming blade of the cut-throat unfolded and ready to use on me. ""Rest one knee up on the sink so your thighs are spread and your pubic mound is pushed towards the basin Susan."" This I did and I shuffled so my lathered pussy was over the edge of the sink. She came up behind me. ""Here Susan take the blade in your right hand and hold it like this."" I did so rather awkwardly. She gently guided my hand and the blade down to my soapy tuft, rested it gently but firmly near the upper edge of the hairline, and drew it up over the skin removing hair and a blob of lather. I trembled slightly. ""Nothing to worry about Susan, you will need to do this every other day while you are here so you will soon be good at it, now keep going."" I gi ngerly scraped away my tuft, but I got scared when I got down to where my groove started. This was complicated even with a lady razor. ""Sit on the toilet seat with your legs spread Susan and scrape towards the opening."" I took her advice and nervously denuded the skin all around my slit. ""Now lift your legs and scrape away from your anus."" Again I carefully pressed the blade down, this time right next to the wrinkled sphincter and skirted the tender skin until I was hairless between my legs and on my mound.</p> <p>I dried myself and again went to the bedroom to start sorting my things. This time I felt even more naked than before. I was told my clothes and belongings would be bagged and stored just like in prison and that I would not need anything personal here. It was just an exercise in confirming what would be stored and what would be burned. It sounded very final and it reminded me that I was going to be here a long time. I did not have many clothes. Two skirts and a dress were instantly put on the 'to be burned' pile for being too revealing. My jeans and another pair of canvass fatigues were also condemned. T-shirts and sweaters were bagged. Tights and socks also. My leather jacket was to be burned despite my attempted protests, standing naked with your pussy shaved in a strange institution is no position in which to open negotiations. My boots and shoes were saved. I got to my make up case and was about to chuck it on the bag pile when Hilda said, ""Open it please let's see everyt hing in it."" I paused, ""NOW"" she barked. ""I unzipped it and carefully tipped the contents out onto the bed. There were all sorts of things, Cotton wool, some Tampons, moisturiser, deodorant, several lipsticks. There was eye shadow, hair conditioner, hair mouse, some combs and brushes, and to my deep embarrassment my two vibrators plus attachments. Hilda tut tutted. ""Oh dear me, you really have no shame do you? It's going to be hard for you here dear. But you will benefit greatly from your stay."" I was sobbing quietly; my tears now ran freely over my hot red cheeks and dripped onto my small trembling breasts. She picked up one of the tools. It was pink, eight inches long with veins along the outside surface. It had a smooth pointed head and near the base there was a piece projecting out and upward with rubber pimples on it that was the clitoral stimulator. She turned it on, and gripped it as it pulsed and shook in her hand, the touched the clit stim and felt it's subtle tingl ing against the end of her finger. She stared at me. I was weeping and I avoided her gaze. She switched it off and picked up the other one. This was black, ribbed, very thick and about ten inches long. It had an articulated section in the middle. When she turned it on it writhed and squirmed in her hand. She turned it off. ""I assume as these had batteries in then you expected to be using them here?"" I looked up ""WELL?"" I nodded slowly. ""You must not even think of these things here, if you do you will be very very sorry young Susan. Girls who do not comply and who are such extremely depraved characters as this evidence suggests find things very painful here."" The whole lot was burned, as was my wash bag and an unopened box of tampons. ""You don't need tampons here Susan we have strict procedures for menstruation in this institution, when are you due to bleed?"" I hated the way she asked that. I told her I would probably come on at the end of next week. Hilda thought for a while. Then she said everything I needed to know about the institute would take a few days to learn and that we could make a fresh start tomorrow. ""You won't get any supper or breakfast because we need you to fast before your examination. If you are thirsty you can drink the tapwater. Your door will be locked until 07:30 tomorrow morning when I will come to collect you. You should be showered, and naked as you are now, there is an alarm clock over there. Remember Susan, everything in this room is a privilege, which will be awarded depending on your behaviour here. You get to have it all on the first night, but given the things I have learned about your personal habits and lack of morality I can guarantee you things will be much less comfortable tomorrow night. You will be given the opportunity to win back the privileges but I can assure you it will not be easy. Now, get a nightdress from the wardrobe, go to bed and sleep well, and a word of advice, do not think lustful thoughts a nd do not masturbate! If you do things will be very difficult for you tomorrow, and we already have a busy day set for you."" She left carrying all my belongings in 2 bundles and the door clicked shut behind her.</p> <p>I sat on the bed. My head was spinning. I shuffled over to the wardrobe. There were three crisp white cotton nighties hanging up. I had not worn one since I was little, I slipped it on and it felt comfortable and safe. I looked through the clothes that were there and in the drawers. There were two black pleated skirts, a very expensive label but they were surprisingly short There were 2 royal blue sweatshirts and one red one. I was amused to find that what I had assumed to be an overcoat was in fact a dark blue cape. Who wears capes these days? I opened the drawers and found underwear. I was pleasantly surprised as I had expected thick blue serge regulation school knickers and some ancient and uncomfortable bras. I found modern cotton-lycra high leg briefs and soft crop tops which suited my small proportions best. There were three of each garment in plain white. There were also three pairs of white three-quarter length socks. I found a pair of black leather shoes in my size, which looked like a pair I had owned when I was six. I sighed, well it looks like we are all going to be treated like schoolgirls again, some rehab programme this would turn out to be. As I lay in the clean comfortable bed I set the alarm for seven and turned out the light. I had no idea what I had got myself into, sleep was the priority right now.</p></div>",[]
709,"Home Away from Home, Part 3",3,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,A continuation of the torments at Midway Institute.,2005-07-29,1,5,"MF/f, bd, tort, homil, nosex",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The alarm buzzed into my consciousness and I awoke. The previous day's events had been excluded from my mind by a deep sleep. Now, my heart raced, not only was I in a new place with new people to meet, I was also about to have a physical and internal examination which I always hated having. I thought about Hilda and how she'd seemed OK until she made me expose myself for her own inspection. I was convinced this place would be just as full with cruel and nasty people as prison or anywhere else for that matter. The shower was hot, the shampoo expensive and creamy, I brushed my damp hair and pit it into a ponytail. I even had time to fold the nightdress and make the bed before I heard the catch on the door click open. It was Hilda; she was dressed as before, this time she had a pair of handcuffs. ""You'll have to wear this,"" She said with disappointment in her voice. ""Apparently there was a violent incident between you and your warden on your way here, so you are not to be trusted."" I thought about protesting, but no, what was the point. She cuffed me to her wrist and escorted me naked out into the corridor. I walked beside her, eyes fixed on the floor three feet in front of me not wishing to see if any one else could see me. ""Most of the other girls will be at breakfast, but you will see a lot of the cleaning staff and warders on your way to the medical block. You will have to get used to being stared at Susan, you are going to have to get used to it my girl."" Sure enough, several men in overalls stood aside in the corridor and I felt their eyes all over me. We burst through the swing doors and out into the brisk morning breeze. I came up in goose bumps and felt my nipples solidify. I trod lightly in my bare feet over the tarmac as Hilda strode out pulling me by my cuffed wrist and encouraging me to keep up with her. I looked about us, uniformed screws all over the place. More cleaning staff, all male in overalls pointing openly at me being dragged naked across the yard. It was very likely they all knew what was going to happen to me and that within a few minutes I would be in those terrible stirrups with my cunt stretched wide open being poked and prodded. I was not enjoying this.</p> <p>Eventually we burst through another set of swing doors into an almost identical pre-fab building. The smell of medical disinfectant was very strong. There was a nurse sitting at a reception desk. Hilda took me over. ""This is the new one to see matron for a once-over."" The nurse nodded, ""Yes, yes she is expected but matron has been called to the penal session this morning so she'll have to do her psyche evaluation with Dr. king first."" Hilda frowned, what's happening at penal this morning, someone getting a thirty?"" ""Oh yes it was terrible, four of them caught out late yesterday, happened very quickly and they're getting it today so it was all rather unexpected."" ""Oh, well then I had better get over there as well. Is Dr. King in yet? I'll cuff her to the radiator in his office if not."" ""No, he'll be here in a minute though, matron advised him of the change in schedule."" With that Hilda bundled me through a door and into a consulting room. She grabbed a chair and set it near a window where there was an old fashioned radiator. She unlocked her cuff and passed it behind the radiator pipe and then fastened it about my other wrist. ""I don't want a peep out of you!"" She barked at me and went out of the room in a flurry. I sat there, the room had a large desk with an easy chair behind it. There was a medical couch and a folding screen. There were also two armchairs and a coffee table strewn with magazines. I looked out of the window. The place looked like a military base. All single story with wide expanses of tarmac upon which I imagined columns of soldiers marching up and down. The heat from the radiator was just becoming uncomfortable when the door opened and a tall fair-haired young man walked in. ""Ooops! Ah ha, no clothes eh? Why do they do that? Er, sorry Susan, isn't it? Yes, sorry they should have told me. Look, there are some clean girls panties and a singlet on the couch you can use if you don't mind me coming over to unlock your cuffs."" I loo ked at this handsome man who was obviously uncomfortable about the fact that I was naked like he was from another planet. First I had not expected a man, and certainly not a young man, and secondly I would have been less surprised if he had forced me to swallow his cock than have him apologise to me for seeing me naked. This place was getting stranger by the minute. I just shrugged back at him, he averted his eyes and brought the white cotton underwear over with the key to my cuffs. Soon he had me sitting in one of the armchairs opposite him. ""I can't do anything before I have a cup of tea, would you like one?"" ""But, they said I'm to fast before my physical."" I volunteered ""Oh blow that"" he laughed. ""A cup 'o tea won't hurt!"" So there I was sipping tea in my underclothes waiting to be interviewed by the psychologist. The tea felt good, I began to relax a little. ""So, Susan, really sorry about the clothes thing. It does not help me get a good assessment with you having no clo thes on, and as it is you are still only in underwear. I mean I could offer to strip to my underwear if you like to put us on an even footing but, well, they'd probably arrest me or something. I giggled at this ludicrous man, I think the first time I had chuckled at something genuinely amusing for years. His name was Martin, a doctor of psychology and not a medical doctor. He asked me about my life, what I'd done that was good, what I'd done that was bad, and what, given the chance would I do over again differently. He was very positive, and said that the institute would allow me to put a lot behind me, but also that the methods employed were very tough and caused a lot of emotional and sometimes physical pain. I asked him about the penal session and what a ""thirty"" meant. He said Matron would take me through all that later. He gave me some assessments to do and I sat in is warm office with some quiet music playing while I worked through them. When I'd finished he sat next t o me to mark them. He was very muscular and smelled of good quality after-shave, he was very complimentary about my progress, I was not used to praise so all I did was blush a lot, which he remarked on and laughed at gently, this made me blush even more. I wished he had been in his underwear, I imagined what he would look like, while we chatted and laughed about all kinds of things.</p> <p>A knock at the door brought me down to earth. Hilda entered, making a point of looking at her watch. ""Matron's waiting now Martin if she's quite ready?"" Martin stood up and nodded, ""yes everything's fine here, off you go Susan, you'll be back to see me each month to see how you're doing."" ""Cuffs?"" Said Hilda, Martin handed them over and Hilda fastened my wrists behind my back, ""Come along Susan, Matron does not like to be kept waiting!"" I was shoved down the corridor and through the second door on the left. This was an examination room, the couch with the ominous stirrups, two nurses both wearing masks and rubber gloves stood staring at me, the large one on the left was obviously Matron. ""Well well, about time, cuffs off, clothes off, come a long nurse help her out we don't have all day, thank you Hilda please wait outside."" Hilda left and the small nurse unlocked my cuffs and lifted the singlet up and over my head. She then started to pull my knickers down at the front, stoo ping to take a good look at my pussy as she did so. She paused with the knickers around my knees, looked up, and down again, then said, ""Matron, I think she is up right now!"" Matron came over. ""I would not be surprised, she's just spent the last hour with the lovely Dr. King which would be enough to give most girls a little tingle!"" ""What?"" I said, ""what's wrong?"" ""Oh, don't worry Susan, nothing we can't put right, but we have to check your responses to sexual stimuli, and it seems you are already stimulated. In short Susan you are having an erection! Well, that's what happens in boys, but girls have equivalent reactions and you are displaying them right now are you not? Hard nipples, your chest and neck is flushed pink, your pupils are dilated, you have wet your panties and as nurse Harris has just noticed your clitoris is standing to attention, QED I'd say wouldn't you?"" I went very red, my face burned. I looked down and sure enough there was a tiny glistening strand of mu cus hanging between my legs and I could actually see my clit peeping out from under it's little pink hood. ""We will teach you how to suppress these feelings Susan, we believe it's the inability to control your lusty tendencies that gets girls like you into the kind of trouble you are in."" I was quite shocked, I was guided to the edge of the couch where I sat and let the panties fall to the floor. Nurse Harris set about looking for a vein in the pit of my elbow. She tut tutted at the ancient needle scars on my forearm. She took my blood, then fitted a heart monitor around my chest strapped under my boobs. She made me lie on the couch and lifted each ankle up into the stirrups. I hated this, and my heart rate registered my distress. ""Oh Susan, no need to be so wound up! Maybe nurse harris can give you a little something to calm things down."" Seconds later a needle went into my upper arm, and within a minute I was relaxed, docile and quite enjoying myself. ""There, there Susan, try to relax and think about what a lovely time you had with Dr. King, she was too late I was already fantasising about him. I shuddered and gasped a deep breath as the evil looking speculum went in. It stretched me wide, wider than I'd ever been stretched, I thought about Martin with an impossibly huge cock tearing my tiny slit as he pushed into me. Whatever the drug was that was in me, it was doing a great job of turning the worst medical procedure a girl has to endure into a fantastic sexual trip. Someone, Matron or Nurse Harris was gently massaging my clit, and someone was stroking me inside, long sweeping strokes across my g-spot. I tried to move my arms and found they were strapped down, my waist also strapped to the couch. I could not move, I was trapped, just like always, trapped and being abused, but in this case beautifully abused. As my orgasm built, the images of Martin were replaced by the face of Phipps staring down at me getting ready to kick my open cunt. Jus t like the borstal wardens had kicked me black and blue as I cried and begged them to stop. I saw the toothbrush zipping in and out of my foaming butt hole and remembered the horrible trick Phipps played with the cotton bud. The orgasm washed over me, I shuddered and convulsed in ecstatic waves of pleasure and horror all rolled up into one mind bending fantasy.</p> <p>As I came to my senses, Matron's voice cut through the confusion. ""Well Susan what a hot little number you are. I think we have marked your card young lady. There will be no more orgasms for you here that go unpunished. That one we have used to measure your responses, so we know what we are dealing with. Now, on with business, I'm going to do a pap test now and then you will be fitted for your contact, which is just like having a cervical cap fitted so no big deal."" My cunt was hypersensitive after the orgasm, I cringed as she brushed the tissue from my cervix and each time she accidentally bumped against my engorged clit. Then the awful rigmarole of selecting different rubber rings, placing them on my tender cervix and tracing the rim with her finger to check the fit. Having measured it Nurse Harris brought over a correctly sized contact. This was the same shape and construction as a cervical cap, but inside the cup it had a thin metal shaft with a bulbous end that would ent er and fill the neck of the womb when in fitted in place. Around the shaft and concentric with the rim of the cap was another ring, the rim of which was wound with silver wire. This would rest on the surface of the cervix when the cap was pressed in place. From the top of the dome a thin silicone rubber coated electrical flex emerged which was about four inches long with a small socket at the end. Matron explained that this device was used to maintain attention at all times in classes. Also it could be and would be used to deliver painful summary punishments. ""This goes in each morning and is handed back for sterilisation each evening. You will be issued with your tail, which is a piece of wire that plugs into this socket and runs up under your clothes to the waistband of your skirt. You plug the tail into your seat in the classrooms. My mind was unable to take it all in but I felt a twinge of bruising pain as the contact was fitted into place. Matron took my legs out of the stirrups and strapped them down tight to the couch. I saw her take a thin wire and fish between my legs to connect it to the socket which nestled just inside my vagina. ""Are you ready Nurse Harris?"" ""Yes Matron"" came the reply. ""Now Susan this is what you will feel if you are caught daydreaming in class"" There was a stinging stab inside me and my hips jerked involuntarily, then I gasped as a deep aching persistent and acute pain flowed deep down in m belly. I heard my own voice wail in response to this untouchable unstoppable horrible pain. ""And this is a taste of what you get if you are found to be disobedient or aroused."" This time my whole body went rigid with the initial burst of electricity. This was followed by the most agonising and persistent waves of convulsing pain, as if someone had grasped my innards and was ripping them apart inside me, I screamed loudly again and again and gasped and sobbed as the pain eventually subsided. When my composure was regained Matron explained that the electricity was passed in one second bursts with a second in between. Usually, to stop daydreaming one would get a nine-volt pulse for two or three seconds. The punishment pulse I had just been given was a twenty-volt pulse. Normal punishments could last two to three minutes and were usually administered in front of everyone at the penal session each week. In exceptional cases thirty volt pulses were given, which often caused feinting, but matron was always on hand to revive the girls with smelling salt so that they could complete their punishment. ""So you see Susan we really do want you to be an attentive and clean minded girl while you are here."" I could not take in what I had just heard. The thought of such a barbaric punishment for young women was sickening. Someone had deliberately targeted the most painful spot in a girl's anatomy and designed a device to electrocute it. I shuddered at the thought. Matron was undoing the straps. I was damp with swea t. ""So, Susan, you will be inspected regularly for signs of arousal and you can expect to be punished if any are found. There is one other precaution we take, and that is to make the signs of arousal much more obvious so we can see if you are having an erection or not more easily. If you will follow Harris into the next room you will meet Amanda, she's been here six months and can show you exactly what we mean."" I was still pretty shaky from the orgasm and then the horrid electric shocks. I figured the drug was wearing off though and, after having my tail disconnected followed the nurse through a sliding door. A girl was sitting naked on a couch. Her uniform clothes folded next to her, her panties were soaked with what looked like urine. The girl sat huddled with her head hung low, face hidden by her shoulder length blond hair. Harris took me by the arm and stood me in front of the sobbing naked girl. ""Amanda has just gone three minutes of thirty volts for being a little slu t. You can see what thirty volts does, makes you piss your knickers doesn't it Amanda?"" The girl nodded slowly without looking up. ""Two of Amanda's friends even shat their pants!"" Harris was obviously gloating. ""Well Amanda our new girl Susan needs to see how we caught you so easily, so stand up and lean back against the couch and let's have a look at you shall we?"" The girl sighed and looked up, her beautiful face was tortured, red with salt tears and drawn with pain and anxiety. She shuffled her lithe naked body off the couch and stood before me hips thrust toward me and legs apart. I looked down at her pussy and my mouth fell open in amazement. There above her naked slit hanging down at least 2 inches was what looked for all the world like a tiny penis, her clit was absolutely enormous! 'Now, Amanda, do me a favour and we'll go a little easier on you, why don't you think about what you were up to last night mmm? You and the other girls, having a little party were you. Ama nda closed her eyes, she raised her right hand and fondled her breasts, almost instantly her nipples stiffened, and below in front of my very eyes that pink lobe of a clit began to harden and protrude outward like a real little erection. I looked at Harris, she pulled a plastic ruler from her pocket, two sharp slaps on her clit made Amanda yelp and bend double looking at us with wild and hunted eyes. ""That's enough Amanda, we get the picture, any more and you will be making another appearance at the penal session tomorrow."" The girl shuffled back up on the couch and resumed her position. Harris guided me back next door where matron was waiting.</p> <p>Matron explained that all the inmates and the Midway were engaged on a strict programme of clitoral enlargement. I shuddered, imagining painful surgical procedures. She then showed me the vacuum tube and the pump. ""It's important that you learn to do this without getting the other symptoms of an erection, and that can take some practice. We make you do this at break times, where everyone can see you so you don't start let your mind wander onto subjects that may cause arousal. Here Susan let me show you how it works, come on it's not going to hurt."" Harris shoved me toward the couch where I took up a similar position to Amanda, leaning back slightly with my hips pushed forward. Harris took the tube and gently fished with her finger to locate my still tender clit. She pressed the tube, about the size of a test tube with a rubber seal at the rim, over my clit and it's little pink hood. Then, from the end of the tube a plastic pipe lead to a rubber bulb, which she pumped a few ti mes. I felt a slight tug and a little tingle as my clit and the hood swelled slightly and protruded into the tube. ""You will do this to yourself for one hour a day until you can fill the tube with your clitoris."" I was sceptical but nodded in response. ""Here Susan pump yourself up please."" I took the rubber bulb and squeezed it a few times, I looked at the swelling pink bud, a few more pumps and it had filled the first half-inch of the four inch tube. ""Leave it on Susan and remember to give it a few pumps every now and again to maintain the suction."" I felt really stupid standing there with a little glass penis sticking out from my cunt; I was very self-conscious and found the whole procedure more than a little surreal. Deep down however there was a strange curiosity about how it would feel to have a clit the size of Amanda's, although it had looked shocking, I was fascinated to wonder how it felt during an orgasm. I stood there with my tube attached holding the rubber bulb trying to anticipate the next shocking revelation about the goings-on at the Midway.</p></div>",[]
710,"Home Away from Home, Part 4",4,SHARPERGIRL,me55ed_up_mi55@yahoo.co.uk,Further horrors await young Susan as she learns more about her new home.,2005-07-29,4,5,"MF/f, bd, tort, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sharpergirl009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The door opened and it was Hilda. ""Susan, it's time to go back to your room now and I will explain the dress code and the rest of the procedures on your programme here, bring your handcuffs here and I'll take you back across to your accommodation block. The thought of crossing that wide open space again, naked and with the tube attached to my clit was making me very uncomfortable. Seconds later I was running to keep up with Hilda as she strode back across the yard, jerking my cuffed wrist. I jogged along with the suction tube bouncing up and down in front of me like a little stiff cock. There were groups of uniformed girls in the yard now, some turned to look at the spectacle of me being hurried naked past them, others took no notice, I heard a few laughs and jeers, I wanted my clothes badly. Soon we were back in the accommodation block and I was being bundled back into my room. I was shivering from the bitter cold breeze that was sweeping across the open yard area. I stood by the bed and gave the little rubber bulb a few pumps and watched my clit respond. ""Don't you start thinking about masturbating with that thing now, a lot of girls make that mistake early on and they can be punished for it, I have your tail here and I can plug you in for a twenty if you want me to Susan!"" My heart sank as she dangled the wire in front of me and indicated the socket and a small control box in my bedside unit. ""No! Please Ma'am I was just pumping it back up like Matron said see?"" Very well Susan, but I will be inspecting you later and you had better not be wet or you will get it, understood?"" I nodded vigorously, this was very cruel as the stimulation of the pump could easy set me off if I thought about nice things, and that of course was the point. We had to train ourselves to suppress the urge, and they made it very difficult for us to do that. Hilda had got out a pair of white socks and the black shoes. ""Here try these on for size, I stooped careful ly trying not to snag the vac tube. I pulled on the white socks and turned them over half way up my calves. Then down on one knee to do the buckles on the shoes. ""Walk up and down and see how they fit commanded Hilda"" I did so holding the rubber bulb to the side and looking down at my new shoes. ""They're OK Ma'am I said."" Hilda had taken a bra from the drawer. ""Here, put this on"" It was a slip over crop-top which suited me well and it was very comfortable. ""Susan, your bra is designed to show your nipples if they stand up, so you should be careful."" I looked down and sure enough the material covering that area was a different texture and weave. Thankfully the effect of the cool outside air was wearing off and they were only small soft bumps and not hard and rigid as they might have been. She handed me a skirt next, I stepped into it and fastened it around my waist. A perfect fit, although as I'd suspected rather short. I had noticed that all the girls in the yard had similar ly short skirts so I assumed this was part of the policy of the place. I had struggled with the vac tube, the plastic pipe now ran up inside my skirt and the bulb hung over the waistband. The weight of the skirt now pushed the tube down and I felt it tugging on my clit, and it became quite uncomfortable. Hilda realised my problem and promptly lifted the front of my skirt and tucked it up over the waistband, which allowed the tube to spring back up into it's horizontal position. I gave it a few pumps. ""There you are, that is how you will wear your skirt when you are pumping your clitoris, and you will be required to pump during every break time for the first month, and then as directed depending on your progress."" I blushed at the thought of joining the other inmates in the yard with my clit poking out like this, this was such an extreme and shameful display of my most feminine part. ""Now Susan put the sweatshirt on."" She handed me the royal blue shirt and I slipped it over m y head. It had a warm fleece lining that I was glad of. Apart from the nagging pull of the vac tune I felt very comfortable in my new clothes, and I tried to remember the last time I dressed in an all new outfit, even if this one did make me look like and over grown schoolgirl.</p> <p>""Susan, I want you in the personal inspection position on the bed now please."" It took me a minute to register what she was on about, I knelt up on the bed, head and chest down, and then raised my backside up, and at the same time spread my legs, remembering how I had been positioned the previous evening. The skirt was so short that my bare cunt was already displayed to Hilda, I stretched my thighs wide and placed my fingers so as to open myself fully to her gaze. As I stretched myself the vac tube lost its suction and slid off my clit onto the bed. ""No need to worry about that Susan, you can put it back on later when we continue your introduction to the institute after lunch."" I realised I was starving hungry and the thought of lunch made me salivate. I shuddered slightly when I felt something moving inside my cunt. Hilda was holding the socket on the end of the wire that connected to the contact that had been stuck over my cervix. I heard a 'snap' and then felt a thin wire being gently pulled up from the entrance of my gaping slit up along the crease of my backside, she then tucked the wire under the waistband of my skirt and left it dangling down my back. ""You will wear the tail whenever your contact is fitted. That is during the day but not at night when the contact will be removed. The only other times you don't have your tail connected is when you are having your period, when you are doing Physical exercise or if you need to be whipped."" The word did not register at first, I went to say something. ""I'll tell you about our punishment system in good time Susan, you already know how we use the contact to keep you in line most of the time but there are also special punishments which you will be subject to from time to time. Now, I'm afraid the activity this morning and your new experience with the vac tube had caused you to be in and unacceptably aroused state. You are quite wet Susan. I heard her move away. She came back and placed a plastic chair by the bed. ""Stand up now Susan."" Her voice was strong and stern. My stomach turned over. I stood in front of her, I was breathing heavily and my heart was thumping. The front of my skirt was still tucked up and revealing my bare pussy. The vac pump had left my clit swollen and obvious. ""I'm going to punish you Susan for failing a personal inspection, please sit in the chair and hand me your tail."" ""Oh, oh Hilda, Ma'am, please no. Please not that, I was only..."" ""Silence! You can choose to resist and I will have you strapped down and give you such a horrible session that you will wish you weren't born, or you can sit down and take your punishment. I started to cry uncontrollably remembering the horrible pain I'd felt when the contact had been tested, I desperately did not want to go through it again. Tears ran onto my new sweatshirt as I sat down, the cold plastic felt nasty against my bare bottom, and I was now acutely aware of my wetness. Hilda made me put my legs ar ound the legs of the chair and grip the seat with my hands. She took my tail and plugged it in to the wall socket. I watched through a haze of sticky eyelashes as she calmly selected 20Volts. Her finger hovered over a red button. I looked up at her face and pleaded, ""Oh please Hilda, I'm not bad I don't deserve this."" ""You have a lot to lean Susan, you need to stay in the seat, if you fall on the floor you must stay put until the punishment ends. On no account must you try to unplug yourself."" She firmly pressed the button and then quickly held my shoulders with both her large bony hands. The stinging shock winded me, my adrenaline pumped, and then the intense bruising wave came from inside me, I gasped and then had to scream as I squirmed about on the seat. The next shock came and the following wave of pain built on the first. I shook now, my knuckles white grasping the chair, again the pulse hit my tender cervix and now I was screaming at the top of my voice, again and aga in I thrashed my agony-ridden pelvis backward and forward on the chair grinding my slippery cunt lips over the rough plastic. The pain in my deepest inner muscle was now humming at a constant gut wrenching level, the burning electrical pulses superimposed on top of the overall hell. I was losing it completely, squealing now using all my strength to try to squeeze the pain from my body. I stared desperately looking for a little mercy in Hilda's cold eyes as the held me there my small body trapped by her superior weight and strength in the chair while the electricity ravaged my insides. I thought I would feint, and then I wanted to throw-up, my mouth drooled, my mind went blank and all I knew of the world was the persistent and awful pain I was experiencing. Eventually the pulses stopped, but the nagging pain went on. Hilda released my shoulders, I slumped over with my head down on my knees. I realised I had pissed myself and was sitting in a small puddle which was dripping of f the edge of the chair. My skirt was soaked. ""It's all over Susan. You took it very well. Now, you need to go to the bathroom and clean up. Then you can put on some panties and a clean skirt. Girls often take a pee during their first few punishment sessions, it's quite normal. She disconnected my tail from the wall socket and pressed it into my trembling hand. Eventually I stood, my legs like jelly, and hobbled off to the ensuite. I washed my cunt and legs, dried off and leaned over the toilet to be sick. I retched and retched choking on the strings of foamy mucus that came up from my empty stomach. I finally flushed and walked back into the bedroom without my skirt and holding my coiled tail. The front of my shirt was damp with tears but Hilda did not want me to change it. There was the other skirt and a pair of new white knickers on the bed. I put them on and fed my tail up between my buttocks out over the waistband as before.</p> <p>I was ready, now fully clothed complete with knickers. My skirt was no longer tucked up at the front and for the first tome that morning my pussy was not on public display. My damp shirt and my red salt burned face were the only clues to the horrible punishment that I had just endured. I was very conscious of my contact, although I could not feel it in place, everything inside my pelvis was feeling very tender. My pumped-up little clit was now pressing against the front of my clean white knickers. I prayed that no confusing signals would cause my cunt to start flowing again. Hilda made me re-tie my ponytail and then lead me out of the room toward the dining area. I felt much more confident walking across the yard fully clothed. We went past the fearful medical block and on to the next identical building. Once through the door I saw three rows of tables with girls sitting at them. All wore the same uniform as me. Some were in a line at a serving hatch getting trays of food. Th ere was an eerie silence about the whole procedure. ""Go and join the line Susan and come back to this place here."" Hilda pointed to an empty seat on a table of three other girls. There were about six or more uniformed screws each carried a nasty black riding crop. As I stood in line I heard one of the screws nearby. ""You! Personal inspection. Floor, now."" A small blond girl stood up quickly and stepped away from the table she'd been sitting at. She flipped her skirt up and pulled down her panties. She stepped out of them and handed them to the screw. He began to inspect them as she got into position on the floor and opened her cunt for him to inspect. I stared in disbelief as the rest of the people in the room went about their business. There was a sharp whack as the screw brought his crop down on the girl's thigh. ""Punishment chair now, you have failed"" As the girl stood up I saw she had started to cry bitterly. Her skirt was all bunched up and I could see that she had been using the vac pump for a long time. Her clit was clearly dangling in front of her bare pussy lips which, even from where I stood were obviously wet. He manhandled the bawling girl over to the opposite side of the room where several chairs were placed along the wall. I noticed there was a wall panel with the plug socket and voltage control near to each of the chairs. I was getting my soup and salad when the squealing started. I looked over and viewed with horror a girl going through exactly the same agonies as I had just experienced. She was being held down and was grinding her pelvis back and forward on the seat in a desperate attempt to shake away the pain. I thought how much it looked as if she was masturbating herself against the chair, except of course for her squealing and howling. I had to look away as I made my way back to the place next to Hilda. I sat down, and in between the deafening shrieks from the tortured girl Hilda addressed the three girls at the table. ""Gi rls, this is Susan. She started today and has been transferred here from Borstal in the south. I don't want you teaching her any bad habits, she has enough as it is. Now, enjoy lunch, wait here until I come and collect you."" I could not help but wonder how anyone could enjoy anything while some poor cow was having her womanhood scorched with electricity in the same room. The girl's cries were not as loud now, but oh god how she pleaded. Desperate wining pleas for mercy as we all sat quietly watching the big uniformed screw hold her little convulsing body in place. My three new companions eyed me with passive disinterest. They were about my age, all of them slim and quite pretty. One had long dark shiny hair in a plat that I would have killed for. Next to her was a tall blond girl who looked Scandinavian, and I sat next to a girl with very short light brown hair, almost boyish but she had lovely green eyes. She turned to me. ""Hello Susan, I'm Trace, that's Lynn and that's Chl oe. We've all been here 6 months, so what are you in for"" I was about to reply when the blond Chloe said ""Sex"" Then Lynn said, ""Drugs"" and Tracey and I chorused ""Rock n' roll"". I smiled, they didn't. ""Well, you are almost right"" I volunteered. ""Yeah, Yeah,"" said Tracey. ""But how long will it take you to figure out why you are really here?"" The three of them swapped knowing glances. ""What?"" I was not sure what they meant. I started to worry that they might suspect that I was serving the rest of my sentence here to avoid the gang, maybe word had already got out. ""What do you mean?"" I sounded a little shaky. Lynn piped up. ""It's OK luvvie, when you've been here a little while you will realise everyone here has something in common, and when it dawns on you, you'll know what we're on about."" The conversation stopped there, the three of them went back to their meals, I looked over at the girl who was still in the last throes of her ordeal the current having subsided but the pain o bviously continuing to knot her insides. Soon she was being lead away by the screw who still had her little white panties in his hand. ""What happens to her now?"" I asked. Tracey turned to me her voice sounded laboured as if she were talking to a retard. ""Well, she should go to medical and have her cunt cleaned out and be given new knickers to wear so long as she promises not to come all over them again. But, seeing as her screw is Robson, she'll probably get to spend the next hour having her arse fucked out and drinking his come. If she doesn't she'll be connected back up again for another jolt."" So, it was just like any other Borstal or prison except the punishments were more horrible. Basically the screws could use you just as they liked and there was nothing you could do about it. I lost my appetite after my soup.</p> <p>After a while Robson walked past us dragging his weeping quarry off to suffer more horrors. The look in the poor girl's face was that of someone about to face death in all it's forms. As the two of them shuffled out past the swing doors Hilda walked in. ""Come along now Susan, we have a lot to learn, take your things to the counter and come straight back."" I did as I was told and we were on our way across the yard in minutes. ""I am going to show you the toilet block now Susan. If you are in class or at any time outside you room you are expected to wait until the break times to use the toilet. You must get permission from your class tutor. You will leave your underpants with your tutor who will give you a pass. The pass is handed to the attendant who will sign it when you have finished. You can only get your underpants back from the tutor on production of a signed pass."" It sounded absolutely ludicrous. ""Furthermore if you are ever found without your pants when not in possession of a pass or a vacuum pump then you will be punished. Also if you do not get a pass you will not be admitted to the toilet block. If you are found going to the toilet anywhere else, or if you soil yourself through not going to the toilet in good time, you will be severely punished, and I mean severe Susan, we are usually talking about thirty volts for that offence."" I was dumbfounded at how complicated it seemed to be to simply relieve oneself. I was soon to be further sickened by the quirks of the establishment I now found myself in.</p> <p>We were approaching what looked like and old style bandstand. A raised hexagonal platform with a cone shaped roof and posts at each of the six corners. On the platform at each edge were two raised posts about a foot high and three feet apart. The platform had steps up and there was a small booth in the centre with a screw sitting at it. Behind him was a large steel trough with the sound of running water coming from it. ""Here we are Susan, this is where you will go to the toilet."" I stared at her. ""But, but where is it?"" She shook her head. ""I think we will just wait here until someone comes to use it and you will see how it works."" Sure enough as the girls were emerging from the canteen a few were making their way purposefully over in our direction. As they got closer some of them seemed to dawdle as they saw Hilda and I standing near the block. One girl however continued to march toward us. She was tall and slim with her hair in a pony tail similar to my own. She was looking down as she approached and when she looked up she stopped in her tracks as she saw Hilda. ""It's alright Millicent we have seen it all before, come along now please"" The girl pouted and shuffled up to the steps. As she climbed up, the wind caught her short skirt and I got confirmation that she wore no panties. She handed a piece of paper to the screw. He snatched it, his hands revealed he was wearing surgical gloves. He then gave Millicent a white plate and a glass jar. She turned to look at me with a look of disdain. She walked across the platform to one of the pairs of posts. Stooping down she placed the plate and jar between them on the floor. Then I noticed there was a thick knotted rope hanging from the roof over the two short posts. She took it in both hands and steadied herself with it as she stepped up onto the posts, one foot on each. It was at this point that I noticed that the posts had vaguely foot-shaped recesses in them. Millicent then slowly bent her knees and waist to assume a tight squatting position. With her feet thus spread her hips sank low between her feet. She held the rope until she had her balance right. In this position her skirt hung down at the back and was bunched up at the front. Her cunt and arsehole were completely exposed and positioned over the plate. The wire tail ran out of her vagina and dissappeared in the crease at the top of her thigh. She adjusted the the wire slightly so as not to obstruct either her butt or her pee hole. Once settled her hand reached down and picked up the jar. She held it slightly inclined towards her in front of her wide open bare slit. She must have been quite desperate to go because in spite of the fact that Hilda and I were staring straight at her exposed holes a strong stream of yellow piss soon flowed into the jar. Her shame was intense. The face was very red and a few tears began to flow. She took a breath and as she did so her bowels opened and the first of her turds was extru ded from her pink sphincter and slopped down onto the centre of the plate. I felt sick, Hilda made me look at the distressed girl do the rest of her dirt in a pile in front of us. ""All your bodily functions are out in the open here Susan, we remind you just who and what you are here girl and this certainly avoids all the ""goings on"" that you will be used to from your borstal toilets hmmm?"" The memory of having my head placed in a toilet bowl and flushed repeatedly while two bull dykes fucked both my holes out with broom handles made me think that maybe she had a point. Millicent seemed to have finished defacating and had placed the jar of piss down on the floor next to the plate. She now squatted with her right arm raised. The screw was walking around the platform with a was of toilet tissue. He stopped in front of the girl who took the tissue and began cleaning herself. She dabbed her pussy first. Her clit was not as enlarged as some of the girls, so I assumed she was quite new and had not been using the vac pump for long. She spent a long time cleaning her butt hole, actually wrapping the paper around her finger and inserting it a little way. The used paper was dropped on to the plate of shit below her. The screw then ran his index finger over her cunt and right down to her newly wiped butt. He then scrutinised his latex gloved finger. Hi looked up, then at Hilda, and then back at the girl and shook his head slowly. The girl, wailed, ""Oh no, no, I am clean, please don't do this, I'm clean and you are only saying I'm not so that new bitch can see what happens if you don't clean up properly. Pleeease, its not fair I don't deserve it!"" She was very upset but neither Hilda nor the screw paid her any heed. The screw had gone back over to the desk and was heading back now holding a small bucket and another wad of tissue. As he got back to the weeping girl, he withdrew a coarse scrubbing brush from the soapy water in the bucket. I caught a whiff of disinfectant. He shook the excess water off the brush and then proceeded to pull Millicent's tail wire so that it passed vertically from her vaginal opening along her slit past her clit where he held it against her. He then pressed the hard bristles on to the protesting girl's cunt and draw it down slowly to her arse. Millicent started to bleat and plead with him. Her little squeals of anguish carried across the yard attracting a small group of onlookers as the screw continued to draw the hard brush firmly and briskly over her exposed holes. The brush was rinsed and re-applied several times until Millicent had a very red and angry looking crotch. Eventually the screw took the wad of tissue and dried the sore scrubbed flesh while the traumatised girl sobbed bitterly. She was allowed to haul herself up and her modesty was restored as her skirt fell back into place. She stepped slowly down from the posts and picked up the full jar and plate. She slopped out at the trough, and w alked rather stiffly back to the screw who was writing on her piece of paper. He handed it back to her, she looked at it and burst into tears. ""Off you go"" He barked. She took one last look in our direction before gingerly stepping down from the platform and walking quickly, if rather uncomfortably, back towards the buildings. ""You see now Susan, scrupulous cleanliness is important here. And, Millicent was insolent to the guard, so, when her class tutor reads the endorsement on her pass she will be punished harshly for that."" My heart was racing. Poor girl, would she be plugged in and zapped? ""Come along Susan you can learn what happens to girls who are insolent. We will go and look in on Millicent's class and see what her tutor has in store for her when she reads the endorsement."" I looked at Hilda's face, I'm sure she was enjoying the thought of poor Millicent being horribly treated. ""Will she be punished with the electric contact ma'am?"" I asked the question genuinely out of curiosity, remembering my own nasty experience of that vicious punishment method and also that of the poor girl in the canteen. ""It is certainly one of the options open to us, but I would not be surprised to find that a good dose of the whip on the bare backside in front of her class mates will be prescribed in this case. It is very effective, and the girls are always shocked to see the blood Susan, you don't get blood with the contact, it's very clean and clinical. A good noisy whipping with some blood is sometimes needed to bring insolent girls back into line."" The words left me chilled and frightened. There had been no ""official"" corporal punishment at borstal. The screws however used to improvise, and I remembered vividly being taught to give good head to one of them. He had schooled me with his leather belt on my backside when I failed to suck or use my tongue in the correct way. I will never forget how much he hurt me and how much I had screamed for mercy as he cov ered my naked flesh with deep red welts. He had not drawn blood though, so I could only begin to imagine the horrors that young Millicent would soon be subjected to. ""We still have half an hour before class starts Susan and all this talk of blood has reminded me that I have not shown you the procedure to be followed when you start your menstrual period. Perhaps we should go and visit matron so that you will be prepared."" I looked at her quizzically; her tone of voice indicated that there was something to be scared of in all this. I remembered she had discarded all my tampons and I had told her I was due to come on in about four days time. I started to wonder how menstrual flow would get past the contact. It was so firmly sealed over my cervix with the metal shaft implanted into the neck of the womb where it most effectively distributed it's electrical pulses through the tender muscle to the ring-shaped contact which surrounded it and rested firmly on it's surface. I shuddere d at the thought of the terrible device and the fact that I was wearing one which could be plugged in and used to torture me and reduce me to a squealing pleading wreck at the touch of a button. ""Are we to wear the contact when we get our period ma'am?"" Hilda looked round at me questioning my curiosity. ""No Susan we make special arrangements for you, all will be explained soon enough."" We were at the door to the medical block where I had had the tremendous orgasm followed by the horror of the contact being fitted and tested. As we went through the door Hilda caught up with the nurse that had been at the desk that morning. ""Have you got any new bleeds in at the moment?"" The nurse looked round. ""Oh, yes two have just turned up. They are in the examination room, Harris will be kitting them out shortly."" Hilda nodded and came back over to me. ""Good, you will be able to see two girls going through the procedure which is so more instructive than having it all explained, come with me and pay attention."" We walked in to the examination room. Standing by the couch were two girls, both sullen and tearful. They both wore red sweatshirts and they were barefoot. They wore nothing else but a pair of heavily bloodstained white panties. ""Here we are Susan, these two have started bleeding today. When you are due to bleed, you report to class without your contact fitted and wearing the red jersey. You are not permitted to wear your skirt or footwear. When the blood starts to flow you ask your tutor for permission to report here for your sanitary equipment."" I felt the terrible embarrassment of the two girls and imagined walking past the guards and all the other male staff with bloodstained pants so obviously on view. This place took humiliation to a new level. The door swung open and nurse Harris came in, ""Hullo Hilda, Susan, come to find out about the regulations on sanitary wear have you?"" I nodded. ""Well, we are not very sophisticated I'm afraid. We like to m ake you very aware that you are bleeding so we don't cover anything up. Here, these two have to change out of their dirty pants and put on as sanitary belt."" She held up one of two old fashioned belts with the two clips hanging down where the towel would be fastened. These things went out with the Ark I thought. The two girls carefully stepped out of their panties and stood up with their cunt lips and clits glistening red with blood and showing obvious signs of the vacuum pump having been applied. Each of them was handed one of the thin belts which they fastened around their waist and adjusted so that the clips were positioned front and back. They were so ashamed they avoided my gaze totally. Harris then handed them a long bulky sanitary pad each. One a day to be worn while you are walking from class to breaks, during breaks and at meal times. There are 'special' seating arrangements for class time and you get to be excused from physical exercise class in favour of a session with the punishment mistress."" All this washed over me, I could not take it in. these poor girls, and probably me in only four days time were made to parade around with the horrible and obvious sanitary pad fitted for the entire world to see! God only knew what she meant about the seating arrangements, I guess I would find out soon enough. Also the idea of having to visit a punishment mistress simply because of your period was quite chilling. The girls were ready, humiliated and sobbing they were sent out and back to their class. Hilda turned to me, ""So you see Susan we don't pretend we can run and jump and ride horses when we bleed. A curse is a curse and by god you will believe it while you are in our care."" She really scared me with the way she said that. The word care seemed particularly incongruent given the circumstances. ""Come along then, I think we need to run along so we don't miss the start of little Millicent's punishment, I think one of those two is in the same class so you can see what happens to bleeders in the classroom. We have to make things a little more intense for them as they have no contact fitted to snap them into line."" Hilda led me off back out into the yard thanking Harris for her time.</p></div>",[]
711,"La ""Découilleuse""",-1,SHERILYNN O'CONNOR,no@email,"Quand la blonde Emilie, 4 ans et orpheline, vint rendre visite au vieil Augustin sur son lit de mort; elle ne se doutait pas qu'elle en ressortirait traumatisée pour le restant de ses jours.",2006-11-05,4,4,"FFM, g, cbt, mc, ped, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sherilynnoconnor001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>L’infirmière guida Sophie, gérante quadragénaire de l'orphelinat voisin, et Emilie, jeune orpheline, jusqu’à la chambre du vieillard quasi centenaire. La femme et la fille pénétrèrent dans une pièce obscure avec pour seul éclairage quelques bougies.</p> <p>A 96 ans, Augustin voulait s’octroyer une ultime jouissance avant la mort.</p> <p>L’homme était là, allongé nu sur le dos et visiblement très affaibli. Il redressa la tête et remonta son oreiller pour mieux voir les deux femmes et la fillette.</p> <p>- Bonjour Madame! Alors voici la petite fille dont vous m’avez parlé, elle est ravissante! Comment tu t’appelles?</p> <p> D’abord intimidée par l’ambiance qui régnait dans la pièce, Emilie s’approcha de la main tendue.</p> <p>- Emilie, j’ai bientôt 5 ans!</p> <p>- C’est bien Emilie, t’es une grande fille déjà! Et comme tu es une grande fille, il va falloir que tu m’aides, que tu me fasses un petit cadeau!</p> <p>- Quoi comme cadeau?</p> <p>- Et bien comme je suis un très vieux monsieur qui va bientôt mourir, …comment dirais-je…mon corps ne me sert plus à rien! Et avec ton aide j’ai envie de t’en donner un morceau!</p> <p>- Vous voulez me donner un morceau de votre corps?</p> <p>Sophie et l’infirmière assistaient attentivement à la discussion.</p> <p>- Et bien en fait il faudrait que tu viennes le chercher toi-même vois tu!</p> <p> Puis regardant sa tutrice tout en caressant le visage d’Emilie:</p> <p>- C’est une bien jolie “découilleuse” que vous m’avez apporté là Madame, et elle ne semble pas farouche pour un sou!</p> <p>- Je vous ai effectivement apporté la plus précoce de toutes les petites filles de mon orphelinat! Il va de soi que pour la tâche qui l’attend elle devait se montrer quelque peu mature si je puis dire! Répondit Sophie en souriant au vieillard.</p> <p>- Je crois que ma petite “découilleuse” comme vous dites fera très bien l’affaire! N’est ce pas Emilie?</p> <p>- C’est quoi une “découilleuse”? Demanda t-elle en se tournant vers Sophie pour se rassurer.</p> <p>- Et bien mon ange; c’est une petite fille qui va prendre elle-même le cadeau que le monsieur va lui donner!</p> <p>- Ah bon et c’est quoi qui va me donner le monsieur, Maman?</p> <p>Comme toutes les filles de l’orphelinat, Emilie appelait Sophie “Maman”.</p> <p>- C’est ça mon p’tit poussin! Répondit froidement l’homme en la tournant ver son entrejambe grandement écarté et totalement épilé.</p> <p>- C’est son zizi? Dit-elle en ouvrant de grands yeux ronds.</p> <p>- Pas vraiment le zizi, c’est juste ce qu’il y a en dessous! Répondit le vieillard. T’as déjà vu des zizis et les petites boules qui vont avec? Dis moi?</p> <p>- Oui, j’en ai déjà vu un la semaine dernière, celui de Mamadou, il est rigolo, il le fait tout dure et tout long et après il joue avec et même qu’une fois il a fait pipi blanc sur ma tête! Hi! Hi! Mais par contre il avait pas les boules! Hein Maman, il a pas les boules Mamadou à son zizi?</p> <p>- Oui chérie il a pas les boules Mamadou!</p> <p>Puis parlant directement au vieil homme:</p> <p>- J’ai du castrer moi-même ce jeune noir qui me sert d’aide dès les premiers jours de sa puberté pour éviter qu’il n’envenime mes plus grandes filles!</p> <p>- Je comprends! Répondit le vieil homme. Bien, je ne veux pas vous faire attendre plus longtemps, passons aux choses sérieuses, si nous commencions l’opération Sylvie, je suis prêt! Dit-il à l’infirmière, en soulevant sa grappe de couilles à pleine main.</p> <p>- Bien Monsieur! Répondit-elle calmement et méthodiquement, rompue aux pratiques perverses du vieux pervers.</p> <p>Elle injecta une demie seringue d’anesthésiant dans les bourses moles et fripées de son patient en faisant bien attention de ne pas toucher un des testicules recroquevillé.</p> <p>- Voilà qui devrait prendre effet dans une dizaine de minute, Monsieur!</p> <p>- Parfait! En attendant ma grande fille tu vas me faire patienter en me faisant voir ton jolie petit corps! Tu veux bien?... Emilie, d’abord surprise et dubitative se tourna vers Sophie qui d’un signe de la main lui signifia de s’exécuter sans réfléchir.</p> <p>- Vas-y, ma fille! Soit bien sage et fait ce qu’on te demande! Lui dit elle. Elle commença par retirer sa veste, son tee-shirt, ses souliers, ses socquettes ainsi que sa jupette pour ne garder que sa culotte.</p> <p>- Ma culotte aussi? Demanda t-elle à Sophie.</p> <p>- Ne me demande pas toujours ce que tu dois faire, demande plutôt à Monsieur Dubois!</p> <p>- Je dois aussi retirer ma culotte, Monsieur?</p> <p>- Oui ma fille, t’es une grande fille maintenant et il faut que tu me montres comment les grandes filles sont faîtes!</p> <p>Insista t-il le souffle de plus en plus court au fur et à mesure qu’Emilie se déshabillait.</p> <p>La gamine ôta sa culotte de coton pendant que le vieillard commençait à tripoter sa queue molassone.</p> <p>- J’veux que tu me montres ta zézette et ton popotin pour commencer! Hein! Vas-y monte sur le lit, là à coté de moi! Commanda t-il en tapotant le matelas juste à coté de lui.</p> <p>La gamine, nue comme un ver et naturellement naïve grimpa à genoux sur le matelas en souriant, fière d’être l’attention des trois adultes.</p> <p>- Elle est rose comme un porcelet!... Tiens, allonge toi sur le dos, face à moi, écarte les jambes et fait moi bien voir ta zézette comme une grande!</p> <p>- Comme une grande? Comment? Demanda t-elle en se tournant vers Sophie.</p> <p>- Aidez la Madame, montrez lui! Insista t-il.</p> <p> Sophie se pencha au dessus d’Emilie, faisant apparaître la lourde poitrine d’une femme de 45 ans à peine maintenue par les armatures d’un soutien-gorge de dentelle à balconnets.</p> <p>- Ohhh! Madame je vous en prie, permettez moi de…</p> <p>Sans même attendre de réponse, il glissa une main dans son corsage pendant qu’elle repliait les jambes de la gamine sous elle exhibant de ce fait la fine fente et l’anus.</p> <p>Il sortit un sein de son armature pour le peloter au dessus du ventre de l’enfant.</p> <p>- Déshabillez vous également, Madame nous n'y verrons que mieux et venez vous mettre tête bêche avec votre protégée, le tableau n’en sera que plus beau!</p> <p>Sophie s’exécuta dans un striptease langoureux avant de monter sur le lit enjamber Emile.</p> <p>- Parfait, vous êtes magnifique et parfaitement épilée comme je vous l'avait précisé! Frottez votre sexe sur son nez pour qu’elle puisse respirer votre fumet! Et de cette façon je pourrais contempler vos belles mamelles ballotter sous mes yeux! Ah quel tableau, Madame quel tableau! Le vieillard se masturbait et se tripotait les couilles sans pour autant réussir à bander. - Hi! Hi! Tu m’chatouilles maman! Rigolait la gamine.</p> <p>- Faîtes moi bien voir l’intérieur de sa fente s’il vous plait!</p> <p>- Elle n’a que cinq ans, il n’y a pas grand-chose à voir à cet age! Répondit la maquerelle.</p> <p>- Elle doit dans tous les cas au moins avoir un pucelage!</p> <p>- Ca pour sur, et le sien est particulièrement épais et fermé, regardez! J’en ai pourtant vu des dizaines mais celui là est unique!</p> <p>- Celui qui aura les honneurs et la force de lui prendre sera le plus comblé des hommes, Madame! Dit-il en approchant un doigt.</p> <p>- Hi! Hi! Vous m’chatouillez! S’amusait Emilie le nez dans le sexe de sa protectrice.</p> <p>- Il est déjà réservé à un banquier parisien qui devrait venir le consommer pour son dixième anniversaire! D’ici là je vous demanderais de bien vouloir ne pas trop insister, Monsieur!</p> <p>- Dommage que je ne vive pas assez longtemps pour assister à çà!... Mais je sens que l’anesthésiant fait son effet, je ne sens plus mes couilles et à peine ma queue! Redressez la et agenouillez la entre mes jambes, Madame!</p> <p> Emilie, le museau luisant de mouille regardait le vieillard se caresser la queue et les couilles.</p> <p>- Comme tu es mignonne, adorable et fraîche! Fait moi un grand sourire que je vois tes belles dents!</p> <p>Emilie sourit.</p> <p>- Ce sont encore ses dents de lait mais elle les a toutes! Commenta Sophie.</p> <p>- Je vois, Madame, je vois! Les incisives sont bien aiguisées, ça va être parfait!</p> <p>Puis Emile obnubilée par les mouvements du vieillard demanda:</p> <p>- Qu’est ce que vous lui faîtes à votre zizi, Monsieur? Demanda t-elle surprise de le voir s’astiquer frénétiquement devant son corps de nymphette.</p> <p>- J’essaye de lui faire du bien, tu sais il est très vieux et malade! Tiens prend le dans ta main et prend mes boules dans l’autre!</p> <p> Malhabile, Emilie empoigna le vermisseau et le sac de boules fripé ne sachant qu’en faire.</p> <p>- Tu vois, sur le zizi il faut faire des mouvements de va-et-vient comme ça, voilà! Et le sac de boules il faut le serrer bien fort dans ton autre main pour bien écraser les deux noyaux qui sont dedans! Voilà, comme ça c’est bien!</p> <p> La gamine s’amusait à pincer les bourses de toutes ses forces tout en branlant péniblement la queue endormie.</p> <p> - Tu peux serrer encore plus si tu veux, à deux mains même! Je ne sens plus rien et puis c’est la dernière fois que je m’en serre, dans une heure elles seront à toi!</p> <p>- A moi! Répondit-elle en les faisant rouler entre ses doigts.</p> <p>- Oui à toi mais d’abord il va falloir me faire sortir une dernière fois mon pipi blanc!</p> <p>- Pipi blanc! S’étonna t-elle.</p> <p>- Oui, quand les filles font du bien aux garçons ou aux messieurs, ils font pipi blanc, tu verras tout à l’heure! Approche toi un peu que je te caresse!</p> <p>Le vieil homme lui caressait les épaules et les cuisses, lui tirait et pinçait les tétons, lui passait la main dans les cheveux pour faciliter l’érection de son membre presque centenaire.</p> <p>- Vas-y, prend les dans ta bouche ma grande! Prend les! Insista t-il, soumis.</p> <p>Sans que Sophie puisse le voir, le vieux pervers glissa discrètement une main calleuse sous les fesses de la gamine cherchant entre les fesses la précieuse pastille.</p> <p> Les couilles dans la bouche, Emilie ne disant rien. C’est à peine si elle se trémoussait désagréablement sur l’index rugueux qui explorait son intimité.</p> <p>Quand le vieillard parvint enfin à cerner l’étroit orifice, il profita de la négligence de la maquerelle pour tenter d’y insinuer la première phalange de son disgracieux doigt. Mais la surprise et la pression exercée sur son anus fit se redresser instantanément l’enfant qui du coup laissa échapper les couilles.</p> <p>- Maman, il me rentre un doigt dans le trou à caca! Se plaignit –elle en se tournant vers Sophie.</p> <p>- Monsieur! Je vous prie de bien vouloir cesser ce petit jeu tout de suite, rappelez vous nos engagements! S’insurgea Sophie.</p> <p>- Veuillez m’excusez Madame, c’est juste que je n’ai pu résister à la fraîcheur que cette poupée dégage! Tenta t-il d’expliquer, visiblement gêné de s’être fait démasqué. Vous pourriez me laisser lui mettre un doigt,…juste le bout d’un doigt et je vous donne 5000 de plus!</p> <p>- 5000?</p> <p>- 5000, Madame, de suite après l’opération!</p> <p>- C’est entendu mais il faudra tout de même la lubrifier!</p> <p>- Merci Madame; sa salive sur mon doigt fera l’affaire!</p> <p>Emilie ne saisissait pas tout ce qui se tramait autour d’elle. Elle avait néanmoins l’impression que sa mère venait d’autoriser le vieux pédophile à lui mettre un doigt dans la rosette.</p> <p>- Tiens! Lèche mon doigt et reprend mes couilles dans ta bouche!</p> <p>Emilie se résigna et lécha à moitié dégoûtée le vieux doigt fripé avant de se pencher et de reprendre les vieilles couilles moles.</p> <p>- Bon maintenant il va falloir mordre très fort! Dit il en positionnant son doigt sous ses fesses et en appuyant légèrement sur l’anus. Si tu sens que tu as mal, n’hésite pas à mordre encore plus fort avec tes dents de devant!</p> <p> Et il se masturbait de sa main libre en contemplant le visage beaucoup plus crispé de la fillette qui tentait de se défausser sous la pression du doigt.</p> <p>- N’ait pas peur, je ne vais pas te faire de mal et souviens toi bien de mordre très fort si tu sens quelque chose! Ta maman est là qui veille sur toi!</p> <p>Sophie fit un signe rassurant à la fillette qui obéit et commença à serrer des dents au fur et à mesure que la phalange progressait.</p> <p>L’homme commençait à avoir un semblant d’érection et son vieux gland usé se gonflait une dernière fois sous le regard incrédule de l’enfant.</p> <p>- Arghhh! Regardez! Je bande! Je bande! Criait-il au deux femmes qui observaient en silence la scène de viol. Ca fait des années que je n’ai pas bandé comme ça! Si dieu est avec moi, je vais même récompenser cette enfant d’une ultime giclé de foutre! Se pâmait-il.</p> <p>- Faîtes attention à votre cœur, Monsieur! Avertit la jeune infirmière.</p> <p>- Au diable mon cœur, Christine! Si je dois mourir que se soit maintenant! Braillait-il le visage rougit par l’excitation. Par contre elle ne mord définitivement pas assez fort et elle sert les fesses! Je n’arriverai à rien ainsi! Christine, ma fille, veuillez m’apporter quelques grammes de poudre et une noisette de beurre que je fasses découvrir à cette enfant les plaisirs du toucher rectal!</p> <p>- Tout de suite, Monsieur! Répondit-elle.</p> <p>- Vous allez la droguer?... Interrogea Sophie.</p> <p>- Ce ne sont que 3 ou 4 grammes de cocaïne, elle n’en mourra pas et n’aura même aucune séquelle!</p> <p>- Mais elle n’a que 5 ans, Monsieur!</p> <p>- Je sais bien, Madame mais croyez en mon expérience; ça n’en fera ni une toxicomane ni une zombie, soyez sans crainte! Argua t-il. Voyez la jeune Christine qui me sert d’infirmière à domicile, elle est en fait une de mes arrières petites nièces que j’ai récupérée à dix à la suite du décès de ses parents! Et bien figurez vous que j’ai consommé ses deux pucelages 3 mois à peine après son arrivée! Grâce aux quelques grammes de poudre que je lui avais fait prendre elle n’a rien senti! Aujourd’hui encore la pauvre fille ne sait pas pourquoi elle s’est réveillée l’entrejambe parsemé de croûtes de sang! Tenez la voici qui revient! Je racontais justement la fois où tu avais eu tes premières règles! Tu t’en souviens?</p> <p>- Bien sur, je n’avais pas encore 11 ans et elles m’ont fait mal pendant plus de 8 jours! C’est vous, Monsieur qui m’avait fait remarquer qu’à cet instant j’étais devenu une femme prête à satisfaire toutes les envies de l’homme que vous êtes, Monsieur! </p> <p>- C’est exact Christine et dieu sait si j’ai profité de ce privilège, mon enfant! Dit-il en passant la main sous sa jupe au moment où elle déposait le plateau sur son ventre.</p> <p>Emilie relâcha les bourses moles et se redressa sur se genoux.</p> <p> - Maintenant, tu vas ouvrir bien grand la bouche pour que je frictionne tes gencives avec cette farine que tu vois sur ce plateau!</p> <p>Il lui frictionna 1 gramme de chaque coté et lui demanda de sniffer les 2 grammes restant.</p> <p>- Voilà! C’est bien, t’es une grande fille! Dit-il pour la mettre à l’aise. Cette poudre devrait te permettre de te relâcher! Maintenant reprend mes boules dans ta bouche et mord les fort!</p> <p>Quelques minutes après le vieillard vit le regard de l’enfant se vider, sa peau rougir, ses dents serraient plus fort son sac de couilles et enfin un fil de bave coulait des commissures de ses lèvres. C’était le signe que la drogue agissait sur l’innocence rétive de l’enfant.</p> <p>Le vieil homme enduisit son majeur de beurre et le glissa dans le sillon des fesses de l’enfant.</p> <p>L’entrée soudaine de la première phalange la fit relâcher sa pression sur les bourses.</p> <p>- T’arrêtes pas bon sang! Ordonna le vieux en empoignant sa longue chevelure blonde. Mords!</p> <p>La fillette grimaçait sous l’assaut du doigt qui progressait dans son boyau.</p> <p>- Plus t’as mal, plus tu mords; compris! Continua t-il méchamment en lui redressant la tête d’un mouvement sec du poignet. Il lui rabattit si violemment, lui pressant le nez sur la base de sa queue que la gamine rougit d’un coup, suffoqua et cracha des filaments de glaire par le nez. Le regard dans le néant, elle laissait échapper quelques larmes de souffrance.</p> <p>Le vieil homme lui avait quasiment enfoncé la totalité de son plus long doigt mais la pression sur ses couilles était encore loin de les lui sectionner. Il décida donc de retirer discrètement son majeur et de le jumeler avec son index. Il comprenait que la drogue anesthésiait quelque peu la douleur et qu’il lui faudrait plus d’un doigt pour la déchirer et la faire supplier de douleur. Il se devait d’agir à l’insu de la maquerelle qui jamais ne l’aurait laissé faire.</p> <p>Son index était sec et plus froid mais rien n’allait l’arrêter maintenant qu’il bandait comme un jeune premier. De son pouce il fouillait la vulvette cherchant l’orifice de sa jeune matrice. Il sentait bien les petites lèvres à peine développées et dans le haut, le minuscule clitoris et le trou de son urètre humide de pisse et de jus de petite fille.</p> <p>Le vieil homme devait à présent accélérer la procédure de peine de voir son anesthésiant et la drogue ne plus faire effet. Une folie lui traversa l’esprit, pourquoi ne pas lui mettre carrément trois doigts dans les intestins et au même moment lui déchirer l’hymen avec l’ongle de son pouce. Elle hurlerait de douleur c’est sur et sa protectrice croirait aux effets de la drogue. Rien que d’y penser il bandait de plus bel.</p> <p>Il joignit l’annulaire au 2 autres doigts et poussa sur la rondelle plissée. Il sentit la résistance naturelle des sphincters resserrés d’une gosse d’à peine 5 ans. Les muscles ne cédaient pas encore mais il sentait tout doucement que 2 doigts arrivaient à écarter l’anus, il les regroupa le plus resserré qu’il pouvait et parvint finalement à positionner le troisième au milieu des deux autres.</p> <p>Emilie pleurait de douleur et mordait les couilles avec toute la force de son jeune age.</p> <p>Les doigts pénétraient de plus en plus dans l’étroitesse d’un passage encore jamais exploré dans ce sens.</p> <p>Pendant que 3 doigts forçaient le passage derrière; le pouce avait localisé l’épaisse membrane qui obstruait le vagin de la pucelle. Il caressait le pucelage de son ongle jaune et crasseux fantasmant sur l’instant où il allait voler à la maquerelle cette mine d’or.</p> <p>De temps en temps il délaissait sa queue pour tirer sur les tétons androgynes de la donzelle qui petit à petit réalisait les sévices et outrages que le sadique était en train de lui affliger sous le regard complice de sa “maman”. Il en prit un, le pinça entre le pouce et l’index puis en griffa et gratta l’extrémité avec son ongle jusqu’à en faire perler une goutte de sang qu’il étala sur son corps d’albâtre.</p> <p>- Il est dommage que je ne vive pas assez vieux pour les voir pointer, pousser, se remplir et gonfler pour enfin rivaliser avec les votre, Madame.</p> <p>Le vieux pervers apercevait maintenant quelques traces de sang autour de ses couilles et sur les lèvres d’Emilie. Les trois doigts qui lui déchiraient les entrailles et son téton à vif avaient eu raison de la fine peau des couilles du vieux. Restait maintenant à finir le travail et sectionner les cordons, derniers vestiges de sa virilité mais d’abord il lui fallait jouir et cracher son foutre une dernière fois. Il reprit sa queue et se branla de plus belle poussant ses doigts au plus profond du jeune rectum. Il sentit un liquide s’écouler entre ses doigts et l’aider à progresser toujours un peu plus; serait-ce du sang? Certainement, vu l’étroitesse; la gamine mettrait plusieurs semaines à s’en remettre et il aurait droit à un sermonnage en règle de sa tutrice mais à cet instant précis il s’en foutait, il était tellement proche d’un orgasme monstrueux que tout lui était égal; les blessures faîtes à l’enfant, les menaces faîtes par la chaperonne, l’exhibition sans retenu et devant deux femmes de ses fantasmes les plus inhumains, tout lui était égal. Sauf peut être de savoir si sa vieille prostate allait répondre présente au moment fatidique; il voulait honorer la gamine du plus violant jet de semence qu’elle connaîtrait dans sa longue carrière de fille de joie.</p> <p>Au bout d’un bon quart d’heure, les dents acérées de l’enfant progressaient dans la chair tendre de ses cordons testiculaires. Le vieux pédophile faisait tourner ses doigts dans l’anus, s’amusait à les écarter et attendait le point de non retour pour pousser son pouce plus en avant dans la matrice.</p> <p>Savoir qu’il était en train de traumatiser cette enfant d’à peine 5 cinq pour le restant de sa vie l’excitait au plus haut point; il espérait qu'en la violant ainsi elle s’en souviendrait chaque heure et chaque jour que dieu lui ferait vivre. Il allait même jusqu’à souhaiter qu’elle se suicide à force de culpabiliser. Il l’imaginait dans quelques s’années s’ouvrant les veines et agonisant dans une marre de sang…</p> <p>- Maintenez-la moi en position voulez vous, Christine!</p> <p>La jeune femme s’approcha et constata que le vieux se vidait de son sang.</p> <p>- Vous perdez beaucoup de sang, Monsieur! Avertit la jeune infirmière.</p> <p>- Je sais ma fille mais c’est tellement bon!</p> <p>Il rabattit sa chevelure blonde par-dessus la tête de l’enfant; enroula des mèches autour de son sexe vermillon, d’autres baignaient dans la mare de sang, et continua à se branler.</p> <p>De cette façon le visage marqué de la pucelle n’alerterait pas sa tutrice zélée.</p> <p>Il continuait à gratter l’hymen de son ongle crasseux et quand enfin il se sentit partir, il poussa son pouce plus en avant mais l’épaisseur était telle qu’il manqua son coup et le déchira qu’à moitié. Cependant, la douleur fut si vive qu’Emilie resserra les cuisses et geignit de plus bel dans les couilles du vieux:</p> <p>- ARRGHH…ÏEEE! Lâcha t-elle. Mais Christine qui la maintenait fortement lui rabattit la tête et le cri fut étouffé.</p> <p>- Ce n’est rien, ce n’est rien! Le manque d’habitude s’en doute! Tenta t-elle de rassurer en se tournant vers Sophie qui s’était rapproché.</p> <p>Au même moment un premier jet de foutre passa par dessus la tête de l’enfant et s’écrasa sur sa chute de reins parsemant au passage l'avant-bras de Christine de quelques gouttes blanches.</p> <p>- OUHHHhhhh! ARGHHHhh! Hurla t-il en se cabrant sur le visage ensanglanté de la demie-pucelle pour la faire taire.</p> <p>Il poussa son pouce dans la déchirure du pucelage qui cette fois ci rompit totalement.</p> <p>- AÏEEEeee! Laissa t-elle échapper.</p> <p>Un deuxième jet retomba sur sa tête et se perdit dans sa chevelure.</p> <p>- ARGHHH! Râla-t-il.</p> <p>Il planta son pouce entièrement dans le vagin et planta son ongle dans le col de la vierge.</p> <p>- Aïeeee…! Gémissait elle alors que son sexe et son anus saignaient fortement.</p> <p>Deux autres giclées atterrirent sur sa tête et ruisselaient sur son front.</p> <p>-ARRGHHGNN! ARRghhhhgnn! Beuglait t-il le corps crispé en serrant les dents.</p> <p>Il fit quelques va et viens dans le conin tout neuf de la pucelle en glissant son pouce sur la fine paroi de chair qui le séparait des trois doigts sodomites; il avait l’impression d’être dans un gant de chirurgien.</p> <p>Le sperme finissait de s’écouler en grumeaux sur la joue de la gamine. A chaque mouvement du pouce le vieux plantait et tailladait le col fragile de la gamine qui, poussée par la douleur extrême de son bas ventre, fini par sectionner complètement les testicules.</p> <p>Christine relâcha son étreinte; le vieux soufflait comme un bœuf alors qu’Emilie redressait la tête en pleure, les couilles dans la bouche les cordons pendant sur son menton.</p> <p>- Quel charmant tableau! Souffla t-il en retirant ses doigts et du cul et du con déchirés.</p> <p>Christine s’empressa de suturer la plaie béante pour stopper l’hémorragie et sauver le vieillard d’une mort certaine mais le souffle était court et le regard vitreux; s’en doute venait il de jeter ses dernières forces dans cet ultime orgasme.</p> <p>Emilie se redressa, descendit du lit et recracha les couilles mortes dans la paume de Christine qui les essuya et les déposa dans une soucoupe d’argent.</p> <p>- Que c’est triste de voir gaspiller des couilles qui crachent autant de jus que les vôtres, Monsieur! Déclara Christine en montrant la soucoupe au vieillard agonisant.</p> <p>- Gardez-les, gardez-les en ma mémoire, ma fille! Répondit-il en lui caressant la cuisse.</p> <p>- Mais Monsieur, vous n’êtes pas…</p> <p>- Mais, …mais vous me…vous me l’avez complètement charcutée! Ma chérie fait moi voir! Interrompit Sophie.</p> <p>Elle allongea l’enfant sur le dos, jambes rabattues sur un coin du lit.</p> <p>- Oh ma pauvre enfant, ce qu’il t’a fait! Vous êtes un pervers, un malade, un monstre; faire ça à une gamine de 5 ans! Mon dieu! Tu es complètement déchirée! Ma pauvre fille! Se larmoyait Sophie qui réalisait en même temps qu’elle venait de perdre le magot qui lui avait été promis pour ce pucelage.</p> <p>- Recousez la, vous! Pendant que je lui essuie le visage et les cheveux! Ordonna t-elle à la jeune Christine.</p> <p>- Faîtes mon enfant, faîtes! Bafouilla le vieillard.</p> <p>- Bien, Madame tout de suite! Christine lâcha la queue du vieux et posa quelques points de sutures à vif sur la rondelle de l’enfant qui hurlait de douleur; ne pouvant atteindre le col, elle y déposa une compresse.</p> <p>- Vous me l’avez complètement déchirée, qu’est-ce que je vais en faire maintenant?... Monsieur, vous vous êtes montré indigne de ma confiance! Vous êtes un goujat, un escroc, un violeur et un détraqué sexuel! Regardez moi ça! L’insulta t-elle en montrant les tâches de sang sur les draps.</p> <p>La gamine, debout, serrée contre elle et terrifiée le fusillait du regard en essayant en vain de retenir des larmes de douleur.</p> <p>- Je,…je vous ferai parvenir des adresses le client hollandais fortunés désireux de …de s’attachés les services de bonnes…</p> <p>- Des amis dans votre genre, qui ne tiennent pas leurs promesses, merci bien Monsieur et au revoir! Emilie, rhabille toi, on part de suite! Elle remit sa lingerie, prit ses vêtements et ceux de la fillette et elles quittèrent la pièce laissant là le vieux mourant et son amante à son chevet…</p></div>",[]
712,De Père en Fils,-1,SHERILYNN O'CONNOR,no@email,Olivier doit venger son père qui purge 20 ans de prison pour avoir violer sa soeur…,2006-12-10,3,5,"M, F, g, anal, humil, inc, nc, oral, ped, rape, viol, ws",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sherilynnoconnor002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>……Maison d’arrêt du nord de la France …mai 2001.</p> <p>- Bonjour Monsieur! Vous êtes?</p> <p>- Bonjour, Je suis Monsieur Fournier, Olivier Fournier; je viens voir mon père, Maurice Fournier! Demande un jeune homme brun à la carrure d’athlète.</p> <p>-Suivez moi!</p> <p>Le maton le conduisit à travers de longs et froids couloirs jusqu’au parloir du quartier de haute sécurité, réservé aux prisonniers difficiles ou à risque.</p> <p>Un homme à la chevelure grisonnante d’une cinquantaine d’années l’attendait à la table, vêtue d’une simple tenue grise de détenu il semblait s’impatienter.</p> <p>- Salut fiston, tu vas bien? Ça fait un bail dit moi?</p> <p>- C’est sur, ça fait un bail! Mais qu’est ce que tu fouts là p’pa? Qu’est ce qui t’arrives?</p> <p>- C’est t’as frangine! Cette conne a été raconter aux flics que j’avais abusé d’elle, que je l’avais touchée, violée et même torturée quand elle était gamine!</p> <p>- La salope! Elle a cafté! S’exclama le fils visiblement au courant du lourd passé familial.</p> <p>- Putain, ça fait presque 15 ans! Elle a fermé sa gueule pendant tout ce temps et comme ça, comme une envie de pisser, elle a été tout balancé! à 4 ans de la prescription! Putain, j’suis là depuis 2 mois; j’ai tout perdu, mon boulot, ma maison, Christine, tout! Mon avocat dit que j’vais en prendre au moins pour 20 ans vu ce qu’elle a été raconter!</p> <p>-Putain! 20 ans! Et c’est vrai toute cette histoire! Je me souviens vaguement que tu la frôlait de près, que tu l’humiliait, la rabaissait…</p> <p>Le père interrompit son fils et fulminant:</p> <p>- Mais bordel, j’en ai jamais voulu d’cette môme et ta mère n’a jamais voulu avorté! J’avais pas les moyens de nourrir 4 personnes alors elle a payé! J’ai rien nié au juge qui la faîtes examiner par des toubibs qui ont trouvé des traces… des traces quoi!</p> <p>- Tu l’as violée! Réellement!</p> <p>- Pendant 5 ans! Avoua t-il. Au début elle devait avoir 9 ou 10 ans, je la frappait sur les fesses pour la corriger! Je la caressais, découvrais son corps en même temps qu’elle! Puis ta mère ne voulant plus ma satisfaire, je l’ai utilisée pour me branler, me sucer; rien de méchant, quoi! Mais à chaque fois j’voyais son p’tit corps, son p’tit cul!… Alors un jour j’ai craqué, j’en pouvais plus, elle devait avoir 11 ans; un mercredi j’ai pris un jour de congé pour que l’on soit que tous les deux! J’bandais dur, putain! J’me souviens elle m’avait bien branlé et sucé pendant une heure, elle savait y faire! Ce jour là je l’ai enculée pour pas laisser de traces des fois qu’elle irait tout raconter! Puis, vu qu’elle disait rien, j’ai continué quelques mercredis puis tous les mercredis dans sa chambre, dans la mienne! Plus tard je l’ai enfin prise… par devant, j’lui ai fait sauter le pucelage en missionnaire, sur son lit! J’me souviens de tout, des images, de ses cris, ses pleures, du sang, des coups! Ce jours la j’ai jouis en elle comme jamais j’avais jouis, je m’en souviendrai toute ma vie! Après, ça a continué avec des godes, des vibros que j’piquais a ta mère! Comme ça jusqu’à ce qu’elle parte au pensionnat, au lycée!</p> <p>- Elle devait avoir 15 ans! Réfléchit le fils.</p> <p>- Quelque chose comme ça, ouais!</p> <p>- Tu l’as violé pendant toutes ces années sans que personne ne s’en aperçoive!</p> <p>- T’as mère savait mais ne disait rien par peur que je ne soit encore plus violent! Du moins je suppose!</p> <p>- Et qu’est-ce que tu veux que je fasses pour te sortir de là, merde tu vas pas rester là 20 ans à cause de cette conne! S’énerva le fils.</p> <p>- Silence! Intervint le garde alerté par le bruit.</p> <p>- J’ai bien une idée mais c’est délicat à demander!</p> <p>- vas-y! Dis moi!</p> <p>- Et bien il faudrait qu’elle paye, qu’elle souffre encore plus! J’lai croisée l’autre semaine dans le tribunal, cette salope est enceinte! Mon avocat m’a dit qu’elle avait déménagé dans le sud avec sa fille! Il faudrait que tu les retrouves, et que tu les fasses disparaître toutes les deux!</p> <p>- Ha ouais quand même! Elle doit avoir 29 ou 30 ans maintenant et c’est vrai qu’elle avait eu une gamine avec ce salop de Berthibeau! Ça lui fait combien maintenant à la petite,… 6, 7 ans, non?</p> <p>- 7 ans, elle à la rigueur t’en fait ce que tu veux mais la mère, ta sœur, elle doit disparaître, enceinte ou pas! - Je les retrouverai, fais moi confiance, elles vont passer un mauvais quart d’heure!</p> <p>La voix du gardien coupa la discussion:</p> <p>-C’est bon c’est fini! Ça fait une ½ heure!</p> <p>Six moins plus tard à 600kms de là.</p> <p>Olivier vivait seul; à 32 ans il travaillait aux abattoirs nationaux et habitait un modeste pavillon de la banlieue parisienne. </p> <p>Les horaires décalés dus à son travail et la routine d’une vie de banlieusard lui permettaient que très rarement de rencontrer des femmes et éventuelles compagnes.</p> <p>Olivier était simple d’esprit et un peu rustre, d’un naturel aigri et frustré il avait quitté sa famille à l’age de 17 ans et depuis lors il n’avait fréquenté que de rares prostituées et encore, si ses fins de mois le lui permettaient.</p> <p>Les seuls souvenirs qu’il ait gardé de sa sœur, de 4 ans sa cadette, étaient des souvenirs érotiques qui avaient développés chez lui des fantasmes d’adolescents renfermés. Il se souviens plus particulièrement des fois ou il entrait dans la salle de bains sans frapper sachant qu’elle y était; elle avait juste le temps de le jeter dehors que déjà son cerveau fourmillait de pensées salaces…</p> <p>Pendant toutes ces années, il ne se passait pas un mois sans qu’il y repensa; son corps de jeune adolescente, sa fraîcheur, sa beauté tout simplement…</p> <p>Ce lundi matin, Sandrine conduisait, comme tous les matins, sa fille à l’école primaire de son charmant petit village niché au cœur des Pyrénées. Elle tenait par la main une enfant de 7 ou 8 ans plutôt grande, mince, presque anorexique au visage angélique et à la chevelure blonde comme les blés digne des plus belles sirènes.</p> <p>Dans son van, Olivier les suivait discrètement. Il profita de leur passage dans une contre allée déserte pour les devancer, descendre et les intercepter:</p> <p>- Salut soeurette, tu m’remets? Devine qui m’envoie?</p> <p>- Mais!... S’exclama Sandrine en collant sa fille à elle.</p> <p>- On dirait que ça ne te fait pas plaisir de revoir ton grand frère après toutes ces années?</p> <p>- Qu’est ce que tu veux? Qu’est ce que tu fouts là?</p> <p>Elle le vit sortir un long couteau et menacer l’enfant:</p> <p>- Montez! Montez dans le van en silence ou j’écorche la gamine! Menaça t-il.</p> <p>Il fit coulisser la porte arrière et les poussa en dedans avant de reprendre le volant et de démarrer discrètement: - On va faire une balade!</p> <p>- Relâche nous! Bordel relâche nous! Ordonnait Sandrine.</p> <p>- Qui sait?... Demanda l’enfant traumatisée par cette violence soudaine.</p> <p>- Je m’appelle Olivier, je suis ton tonton! Et toi, comment tu t’appelles?</p> <p>- Léa, j’ai 7 ans!</p> <p>- Ne lui parle pas! Protesta sa mère.</p> <p>- N’écoute pas ta maman, tu peux tout me dire! On va bien s’amuser tous les trois! Aujourd’hui j'suis en congé, l’abattoir est fermé mais j’ai récupéré les clés! Expliqua t-il.</p> <p>- Relâche nous merde! Tu veux finir en tôle comme notre père?</p> <p>- Ferme la! J’vais enfin t’avoir pour moi tout seul! Si tu savais combien de fois j’ai rêvé de ce moment!</p> <p>Puis voyant qu’elle était enceinte:</p> <p>- Alors comme ça on en attend un autre! C’est dommage qu’on puisse pas déjà en profiter! Dit moi, c’est pour quand, c’est quoi? Fille, garçon?</p> <p>-Qu’est-ce que ça peux te foutre connard! Lui répondit-elle violement.</p> <p>- De toute façon vu ton état je le saurai bien assez tôt; et peut être même plus tôt que tu ne le crois!</p> <p>- Pffffhhh!! Connard! Cracha t-elle!</p> <p>- Vas-y crache, j’en ai rien à foutre mais je serais toi je garderais ma salive pour plus tard!... Dis moi, ça te fait quel age maintenant, 29 ou 30 je crois!</p> <p>- J’t’emmerde!</p> <p>- T’as raison, peu importe!</p> <p>Il se tourna vers la fillette, la détaillant avec son regard de sadique:</p> <p>- Je suppose qu’elle a jamais vu de queue ta gamine?</p> <p>- Connard! Tu te crois viril à dire ça devant une enfant de 7 ans? T’as rien dans l’froc! Pffffffhh! Cracha t-elle!</p> <p>- Ma virilité, vous allez apprendre à la connaître toutes les deux! Répondit-il en empoignant fortement son sexe par-dessus son jean sous le nez de la gamine qui fit la grimace.</p> <p>Quatre heures plus tard ils arrivèrent à l’abattoir, en fait un immense hangar insalubre construit au milieu d’un champ à betteraves. Toujours sous la menace de son arme, il conduisit les filles jusqu’à une petite pièce très froide, sans fenêtre et éclairée par un néon. Il ferma la porte à clé:</p> <p>- C’est ici qu’on tue et dépèce les lapins; vous pourrez toujours criez ou hurlez, personne ne vous entendra ici!</p> <p>Il se retourna vers sa sœur, en fit le tour en la déshabillant d’un regard sadique qui lui glaça le sang:</p> <p>- T’es toujours aussi bandante, aussi... coquette!... Combien de fois j’ai pu me branler en pensant à tes nichons, à ton p’tit cul que j’apercevais dans la salle de bain. Tu t’rappelles comment tu m’sortais pour pas que j’te vois à poils, tu m’f’saisait ta p’tite scène de la vierge effarouchée! Ah! On fait moins sa maligne maintenant, hein? L’humiliait-il.</p> <p>Il lui retira tous ses vêtements rapidement en la menaçant de la frapper au ventre si elle résistait. Sandrine exhibait bien malgré elle son ventre rond et sa lourde poitrine aux veines hypertrophiées:</p> <p>- Hé ben! Il t’a pas loupé ton étalon, t’en es à combien? Huit, neuf mois? Tu vas pas nous l’faire là quand même!</p> <p>Il griffait son ventre et tirait sur le nombril ressortit:</p> <p>- Arrête! T’es malade! Elle le repoussa.</p> <p>Enervé par sa rébellion il la prit par la mâchoire:</p> <p>- Ecoute bien petite sœur, ne t’avises plus jamais de me repousser! Et il la frappa d’un coup de genou dans le bas ventre qui la fit tousser:</p> <p>- Kreuuuu…kreuuuu! T’es un monstre! …Pffuhhh!.... Elle lui crâcha au visage.</p> <p>- Tiens, salope! Il lui envoya une taloche qui faillit l’assommer.</p> <p>Les esprits se calmèrent et le violeur pu reprendre son inspection:</p> <p>- Mais dis moi, t’as l’minou sacrément poilue frangine! Tu dois tenir ça d’maman! Papa a toujours dit qu’elle avait une fouf d’ourse! En tout cas moi j’aime pas ça et je vais te le tondre pour voir ce qui ce cache derrière! Mais d’abord…j’vais y mettre le feu! Bouge pas 'prends mon briquet dans ma poche!</p> <p>Il en sortit un zippo:</p> <p>- Non, non, arrête tes conneries, qu’est-ce que tu vas faire? Sandrine reculait, effrayée.</p> <p>Il la coinça contre le mur et commença à brûler la toison brune.</p> <p>- Mamaaan! Cria l’enfant qui souffrait de voir sa mère maltraitée.</p> <p>Une odeur de poulet grillé se diffusa dans la pièce:</p> <p>- Aïe!... Aïe! Criait Sandrine en sautillant sur un pied puis sur l’autre.</p> <p>- Calme toi! J’suis sur que c’est pas pire qu’une épilation au rasoir!</p> <p>Quand il eut brûler le plus gros il relâcha sa sœur non sans mettre un dernier coup de flamme sur le nombril:</p> <p>- Tiens, ça va réchauffer bébé! Sourit-il. Mets toi sur le dos, j’vais t’finir à la tondeuse! J’ai tout ce qui faut dans mon casier; j’m’en sers pour les lapins!</p> <p>Il rasa délicatement l’entrecuisse, la raie des fesses et le pourtour de l’anus:</p> <p>- Si tu bouges, j’te coupe! Ce serait dommage, surtout à cet endroit!</p> <p>- Arrête putain! Arrête tu m’fais mal! Protestait-elle en se mordant les lèvres.</p> <p>- Voilà, c’est fini! Toute lisse, comme ta fille sauf que toi t’as les morceaux d’barbaque qui dépassent! Hein ma grande petite sœur!</p> <p>Il fit glisser son majeur dans la fente et tira sur les lèvres:</p> <p>- Tu mouilles déjà salope! Tu sais pas ce qui t’attend mais tu mouilles déjà; c’est bien la preuve que t’es une salope! Salivait le pervers.</p> <p>- Connard! Laisse nous, laisse nous tranquille!</p> <p>- Rêve! Lève les bras que j’inspecte le dessous au lieu de dire des conneries!</p> <p>Sandrine s’exécuta, exhibant des aisselles parfaitement épilées.</p> <p>- C’est bien, c’est déjà au moins ça de fait! Dit-il satisfait. Maintenant j’vais t’faire la boule à zéro! Comme une collabo!</p> <p>Il lui coupa les cheveux court en cinq minutes son crâne blanc apparut à la lumière des spots:</p> <p>- Ah t’es plus belle comme ça, on dirait une cancéreuse! J’vais même t’enlever les sourcils, t’es plus à ça près! Bouge pas! Et d’un coup de tondeuse il fit sauter les derniers poils qui recouvraient le corps de sa sœur! Voilà, j’vais brûler tout ça avec le reste de tes poils de chatte!</p> <p>Il les mit en tas et les enflamma avec son zippo. En trois minutes tout avait disparu laissant une forte odeur de grillé.</p> <p>Il se déshabilla à son tour dévoilant un sexe décalotté intégralement rasé et cerclé d’un cockring métallique mettant en avant une lourde paire de couilles. Il commença à se masturber devant la mère et la fille, exhibant son membre violacé dans diverses postures de sadique pervers.</p> <p>- Mes poulettes vous allez déguster, ça fait 3 semaines que j’me r’tiens! J’ai assez d’jus dans les couilles pour vous remplir toutes les deux mes salopes! Fouts la à poils! Ordonna t-il à Sandrine en empoignant sa queue violacée et en la branlant frénétiquement.</p> <p>- Non! Salaud! T’as pas le droit de faire ça! T’as pas le droit de me demander ça! C’est ma propre fille, c’est une môme, c’est une gamine! Et elle lui cracha au visage.</p> <p>- Tu préfères que je le fasse moi-même! J’te préviens ça va être moins délicat!</p> <p>Sandrine, au bord de la crise de nerf se mit à fondre en larmes en pensant à ce que sont frère allait bien pouvoir faire à sa petite fille.</p> <p>Enervé par toute cette perte de temps et excité comme un taureau, Olivier la prit par l'oreille et la traîna jusqu’aux pieds de sa fille!</p> <p>- Maman!!! Cria l’enfant, terrifiée par ce que l’on faisait à sa mère.</p> <p>- C’est rien mon ange, c’est rien! Maman va t’enlever tes vêtements et tout ira bien! Répondit-elle calmement pour ne pas l’affoler.</p> <p>- Mais je veux pas enlever mes habits… j’ai froid! Je veux rentrer!</p> <p>- Il le faut mon ange, il le faut!</p> <p>Lentement et en pleure Amélie commença par retirer le petit pull rose de sa fille puis elle déboutonna le pantalon avant de s’arrêter…</p> <p>- Je peux pas,… je peux pas faire ça!... Protesta t- elle en bafouillant.</p> <p>- Bon dégage, t’es bonne à rien; j’vais l’faire à ta place! C’est pourtant pas compliqué! Enrageait-il.</p> <p>Il l’a repoussa d’un coup de mollet dans les côtes.</p> <p>- Mon enfant; salop! Protesta la femme enceinte molestée.</p> <p>Ne portant plus le moindre intérêt à la mère il continua de déshabiller l’enfant, baissant le pantalon jusqu’aux chevilles… - Lève,…lève la patte! Insista t-il.</p> <p>Léa leva les pieds pour retirer complètement son pantalon.</p> <p>Ensuite il glissa son tricot de corps par dessus la tête de la gamine dévoilant un ventre plat et une poitrine blanche sur laquelle deux tétons roses contrastaient.</p> <p>En tirant de toutes ses forces il déchira la culotte de coton. La violence du geste traumatisa encore plus la gamine qui, au bord de la crise de nerf, se mit à sautiller, à pleure, à geindre et renifler. De plus le froid quasi glacial de la pièce la faisait frissonner et grelotter.</p> <p>- J’ai froid,…hummmmpff! J’veux rentrer à la maison,…hummmmpff! Reniflait-elle.</p> <p>Sourd à ses suppliques, il observait pour la première fois de sa vie un corps de petite fille, lisse et immaculé comme un nouveau né…Il admirait la perfection de la nature, sans toucher, les yeux à trente centimètres… A cet instant précis il comprit réellement ce qui avait poussé son père à abuser de sa sœur pendant toutes ces années, et c’est lui qui allait prendre la relève…avec sa nièce!</p> <p>- T’es un peu maigre mais ça m’dérange pas! J’aime bien sentir les os, j’ai l’habitude dans mon boulot! Commenta t-il.</p> <p>Elle, se tenait là, debout, un bras ballant le long du corps, une main essuyant son nez morveux. Le corps nu, en souliers et socquettes. Et soudain, alors que la fine entaille de son sexe apparaissait pour la première fois sous le regard de son futur bourreau, elle se mit à pisser de froid et de peur! La pisse ruisselait le long de ses cuisses, de ses mollets, sur ses souliers vernis et formait rapidement une petite flaque autour de ses pieds.</p> <p>- Ben dit donc p’tite pisseuse, en voilà des manières! Tu pisses sur ton tonton, devant les messieurs que tu connais pas! C’est ta mère qui t’a appris çà? Ecarte les cuisses! Ordonna t-il!</p> <p>La gamine s’exécuta ce qui eut pour conséquence d’orienter le jet d’urine sur le torse d’Olivier.</p> <p>- Ahhh! Bordel! Tu m’en fouts partout mais c’est pas grave, j’aime bien l’urine de p’tite fille! En fait j’aime tout dans les petites filles! Même leur pipi et leur caca!</p> <p>Il lapait la fente comme un chaton jusqu’à ce que la source soit tarit.</p> <p>- Tu sens bon! Tu pisses mais tu sens bon!</p> <p>Avec ses pouces il écarta la vulve:</p> <p>- C’est tout p’tit là d’dans!</p> <p>Il écarta encore plus dévoilant la membrane de l’hymen:</p> <p>- T’as un beau pucelage et un mignon p'tit clito! Tu vois, c’est ici qu’il faut frotter pour faire frétiller les mamans et les petites filles comme toi!... Et il lui mordillait le bouton.</p> <p>Il remonta sa langue jusqu’au nombril et jusqu’aux tétons:</p> <p>- Hummm! Tes p’tits tétons sont délicieux! Dommage que tu n’aies pas quelques années de plus, ils auraient eu le temps de pousser; c’est gaspillé!</p> <p>En fermant les yeux il se redressa et se tourna vers la mère:</p> <p>- Allez, fouts toi à 4 pattes, j’veux entendre ton gros ventre frotter par terre pendant que j’te prends en levrette sous les yeux de ta fiile! L’humiliait-il.</p> <p>- J’vais enfin pouvoir baiser gratis, ça va me changer des vieilles putes vérolées!</p> <p>- Salop, fumier! Gros connaaaard! L’insulta t-elle.</p> <p>- Continue j’aime ça! En plus tu t’en ai déjà fait mettre un dans l’buffet, j’peux bien t’en rajouter quelques giclées pour la route! Faut bien que tu m’serves à quelque chose! Insistait-il en pressant son gland à l’entrée du sexe de sa sœur. J’vois que papa a effectivement déjà bien élargi le passage; ça coulisse comme dans une chatte de grand-mère! Souriait-il au fur et à mesure que sa queue progressait dans la matrice. Mais c’est vrai que pour ce qui est de petits trous resserrés, j’vais bientôt être servi! Ajouta t-il content de lui en se tournant vers Léa.</p> <p>- Fait voir un peu que j’tate tes gros nichons! Ils doivent être pleins de lait vu ton état!</p> <p>Il empoigna les seins à pleines mains et les pressa vers les mamelons. De copieuses giclées de lait s’échappaient dans toutes les directions des mamelles triturées:</p> <p>- T’aimes ça hein! T’aimes ça que j’te tire le lait, hein grosse vache! Il accélérait ses mouvements incestueux et soudain, sentant l’orgasme monter, il écrasa fortement les seins de sa sœur:</p> <p>- AÏÏÏÏËEEE!...... Cria t-elle.</p> <p>Olivier se répandit en d’épaisses giclées de sperme:</p> <p>- ARGHH!.... Ça vient! Je sens que ça vient! ARGHH oui! Arghhh ouiiiiiiiii! Tiens! ARGH! Tiens! Prends ça p’titte sœur! Argh! Salooooope!</p> <p>Il déconna en plein orgasme, un jet s’écrasa sur le dos et sur les fesses de sa sœur:</p> <p>- ARRRGHH!!!</p> <p>Il pressa sur l’anus:</p> <p>- Pousse que j’t’encuuuuuuule! ARRGHH!!</p> <p>Un jet inonda la pastille bistre et servit de lubrifiant pour forcer le passage. Pénétrant d’un coup jusqu’à la garde, Olivier finit de se soulager dans le colon de sa frangine en la tenant par les hanches:</p> <p>- Tiens! ARghhh! Pour papa! Arghh!</p> <p> La pression du sphincter fit ressortir la verge et des coulées de sperme marron:</p> <p>- Ahhhh! Putain d’salope! Tu m’as complètement épongé la prostate, trois semaines de foutre dans ta chatte et dans ton cul d’salope!</p> <p>La queue ballante, le gland luisant et encore rouge, il observait Léa, sa future proie, qui était restée debout pendant toute la saillie.</p> <p>- T’en fait pas ma mignonne, j’me recharge vite! J’suis en pleine force de l’âge comme on dit!</p> <p>- La touche PAAAAAS!!!! Hurla Sandrine qui s’était redressée.</p> <p>- T’as gueule la pute, lave toi le cul, tu pisses le foutre! Et il la gifla.</p> <p>Face à lui, ne sachant que faire, se tenait la fillette encore terrorisée par la scène à laquelle elle venait d’assister:</p> <p>- Toi t’es une gentille petite fille! Olivier bavait d’excitation.</p> <p>- Laisse-la salop! Hurlait Sandrine en lui tapant dessus. Laisse la!</p> <p>- Ta gueule la pute ou j’te fais pondre ton œuf ce soir! Et il la repoussa d’un coup de genou dans le ventre qui l’envoya contre des machines de dépeçage.</p> <p>- Mon bébé! Mon bébé! Fumier! Trouva t-elle la force de lancer. Tu vas tuer mon bébé!</p> <p>- Fallait y penser avant! Putain! Et il lui redonne deux coups de pied dans la hanche et dans les côtes.</p> <p>Sandrine se tordit de douleur et d’énormes hématomes apparurent.</p> <p>Puis Olivier se tournant vers la fillette:</p> <p>- Fais voir ta main,…tu vas commencer par me branler!</p> <p>Il prit la petite main et la serra autour de sa queue, entamant des mouvements de bas en haut.</p> <p>- T’en fais à peine le tour! Allez continue! Accélère sans t’arrêter! Voilà, comme ça, plus vite! Sa queue bandait à nouveau, prête pour d’autres joutes bien plus délicates cette fois…</p> <p>- Tiens, pèse mes couilles! Touche comme elles sont douces, lourdes et pleines! Pleines du bon jus à tonton! Dommage qu’il te manque encore quelques années pour satisfaire pleinement un homme comme moi et j’ai bien peur que tu sois trop étroite par devant! J’vais laisser ta mère t’ouvrir la mouniche; moi j’vais m’occupé de ton p’tit derrière qui me semble plus élastique! Saliva t-il en passant un doigt dans le sillon des fesses.</p> <p>- Allez! Fini de jouer! Met toi sur le dos, replis et écarte les pattes! Ordonna t-il à la gamine qui s’exécuta malgré elle.</p> <p>Olivier se tourna vers Sandrine qui gisait à terre:</p> <p>- Viens là toi! Il la tira par une oreille. C’est toi qui vas lui ouvrir la chatte! Ça peut être drôle non? “La mère qui dépucelle sa propre fille”! Superbe! Présenta t-il en simulant des guillemets.</p> <p>Malgré la douleur dans son ventre Sandrine se traîna jusqu’à sa fille.</p> <p>- Allez, vas-y! Frotte lui le clito et mets y les doigts! Elle attend que ça! Regarde comme c’est rouge, comme ça brille! S’impatienta t-il en écartant la vulve de sa nièce sous le regard dégoûté de sa soeur.</p> <p>- J’te tuerai, salop! J’te tuerai! Jurai t-elle.</p> <p>- Malheureusement je crains que tu n’en ais pas le loisir! Tu n’est plus vraiment en position de force ici, t’es pas au palais de justice! Rigolait-il.</p> <p>- Maman j’veux pas, il fait maaaal!!!! Pleurait la gamine.</p> <p>- J’peux pas! J’peux pas faire ça! S’énervait la mère.</p> <p>- Vas-y ou j’l’étrangle sous tes yeux! Disant cela il faisait le tour pour serrer la gorge de l’enfant.</p> <p>- Maman il me fait mal! Bafouillait l’enfant.</p> <p>- Vas-y! Insistait le sadique.</p> <p>- Non! Non, j’peux pas!</p> <p>- Tu veux qu’elle crève? Là sous tes yeux?</p> <p>- Ma…man,… j’ai…mal! Bredouillait la fille, le visage rougit par l’asphyxie.</p> <p>Ne voulant pas voir sa fille tuée sous ses yeux, Sandrine se résigna.</p> <p>Elle poussa un doigt en avant…</p> <p>- Non, deux,... mets en deux! Elle peut bien prendre ça!</p> <p>Sandrine joignit son majeur à son index. Son frère observait la scène, son sexe en complète érection sous la tête de la fillette. Sandrine fit une pose au sentir de la fine membrane; mon dieu qu’est-ce qu’on lui faisait faire?</p> <p>Il serra encore un peu plus le frêle cou, la gamine se cabra pour trouver de l’air:</p> <p>- Continue! Ordonna t-il.</p> <p>En serrant les dents, Sandrine déflora sa fille qui se raidit violement sous la vive douleur:</p> <p>- C’est rien, continue! A fond! J’veux que tu touches le fond et que tu fasses des mouvements pour pas que ça cicatrise!</p> <p>Sandrine s’exécuta en fondant en larmes; même le pire des monstres ne pouvait être aussi pervers et immoral:</p> <p>- Pardon ma fille, pardon Léa! Bafouillait-elle.</p> <p>- Retire tes doigts, fais voir! Commanda t-il.</p> <p>Les doigts étaient recouverts de sang:</p> <p>- C’est bien; tu vois quand tu veux! J’suis fier de toi p’tite sœur! Il relâcha le cou de Léa, fit le tour et assainit un nouveau coup de pied dans le ventre de la femme enceinte qui roula sur le coté en se tordant de douleur:</p> <p>- AAAARGHHHH…. AAARR…. ghhh! Hurla t-elle agonisante, le souffle court.</p> <p> - Retourne toi que j’mate tout p’tit cul d’plus près! C’est ce morceau que je me réserve!</p> <p>La fillette se tourna.</p> <p>- Et maintenant baisse toi en avant! Ordonna t-il.</p> <p>Il l’accompagna en l’agrippant par les hanches puis, remontant le long des côtes il sentait les vagues osseuses de son squelette à peine recouvertes d’une peau fine et soyeuse. Il enserra sa gorge de ses deux mains sans chercher à l’affoler mais suffisamment pour la stresser et la faire se cambrer. Il glissa à nouveau ses gros doigts froids et rêches jusqu’à ses fesses qu’il caressa et claqua gentiment …</p> <p>- Que t’es belle et mignonne ma nièce! J’aimerais te garder comme ça pour toujours, mais…j’comprends pourquoi mon salop d’père s’est tapé ma sœur pendant toutes ces années…Ah le fumier il en a bien profité, et bien maintenant ça va être mon tour. Il frottait et essuyait son gland visqueux sur le postérieur de la jeune pucelle.</p> <p>- OooohhhhhArghhh! T’as l’cul plus doux que ta mère! Attends, j’ai une idée! Bouge pas, reste comme ça à quatre pattes! Creuse les reins, comme ça!</p> <p>Olivier retira la ceinture de son pantalon, il la prit par la boucle et fouetta l’air 2 ou 3 fois!</p> <p>- Parfais, j’ai trouvé quelque chose qui devrait mettre de la couleur sur tes reins et sur tes fesses!</p> <p>Il lui fourra sa culotte dans la bouche:</p> <p>- Serre ça fort dans ta bouche! Et surtout ne bouge pas ou je te tords le cou! Menaçait-il.</p> <p>Olivier prit son élan et d’un mouvement ample fouetta la jeune croupe:</p> <p>- AAAAAAAAAAHHG! Grognait-il entre ses dents.</p> <p>La douleur extrême provoqué par le claquement de ceinture obligea Léa à se coucher sur le coté.</p> <p>- Bouge pas j’t’ai dit! Il repositionna la fillette en larmes et grimaçante, l’implorant du regard pour qu’il arrête tout ça. Une zébrure rouge traversait les deux petites fesses d’opale.</p> <p>- AAAAHHG!</p> <p>Un second coup venait croisé le premier des omoplates au creux des reins. Puis un troisième, un quatrième et un cinquième, tous aussi violents les uns que les autres. Olivier maintenait la gamine d’une main pour qu’elle reste sur ses genoux. Maintenant des boursouflures violacées et des gouttelettes de sang apparaissaient sur la fine peau de l’enfant. A chaque coup Léa cru succomber mais la main d’Olivier était là, ferme, qui la secouait et la ranimait à chaque fois qu’elle s’affaissait. Enfin il reposa la ceinture et se repositionna derrière elle, le sexe posé sur ses fesses.</p> <p>- Voilà, comme ça t’es parfaite! Contempla t-il. Ta pute de mère j’vais la crever, elle va finir ici avec son chiard dans l’bide! Par contre toi j’vais te laisser vivre avec ça dans le crâne pour que tu souffres chaque jour que dieu fait jusqu’à ta mort! Hein petite salope? Répond! Oui ou non? Tu veux vivre ou non?</p> <p>- Oui, oui je veux vivre, s’il vous plait! Implorait-elle.</p> <p>- Très bien, on va bien s’amuser tous les deux mais d’abord, j’veux garder un souvenir de toi! J’vais te raser la tête comme à ta mère pour conserver ta belle chevelure dorée de poupée!</p> <p> Il ramassa la tondeuse et enjamba la petite tête:</p> <p>- Tiens, prend ça dans ton bec, ça t’empêchera de geindre! Il l’a mit à genoux et il lui enfourna son sexe à moitié mou dans la bouche.</p> <p>Terrorisé et souffrant des coups de ceinture, l’enfant n’osait bouger.</p> <p>D’une main il maintenait la tête, de l’autre il coupait aux ciseaux à 3 centimètres du crâne avant de la raser totalement. En cinq minutes, la gamine se retrouvait chauve comme un nouveau né; ce qui avait fait d’elle une ravissante petite fille recouvrait la plante de ses pieds et les blessures de ses fesses.</p> <p>- Voilà, t’as une belle tête d’œuf, comme ta mère! J’vais ramasser tout ça et les mettre dans mon oreiller comme ça je sentirai ton odeur en me branlant dans mon pieu!</p> <p>Il ramassa les cheveux, les mis de coté et reprit son scénario:</p> <p>- Allez, remets toi à quatre pattes! Dit-il en lui tapotant le crâne.</p> <p>Derrière elle, il appuyait son gland enduit de pré-sperme sur l’œillet de son fondement. Plusieurs fois son sexe ripa pour glisser dans le sillon de la vulve et entre les jambes.</p> <p>- Pousse! Pousse comme pour faire caca! Insistait-il et il appuyait sur la petite pastille.</p> <p>Finalement le gland entra:</p> <p>- Aïe! Aïeïeïeïïïïïïïïïïïe! La gamine hurlait comme une jeune truie qu’on égorge!</p> <p>- Connard! Fumier! Sadique! J’vais te tuer! Jurait la mère de l’enfant.</p> <p>- ARGHHH! Ç’est fait, j’suis d’dans! Putain comme tu m’sers la bite! La vache!</p> <p>Il cherchait à entamer des mouvements de va et vient sans succès:</p> <p>- Pousse bordel pousse!</p> <p>- Aïïïïïee! Ça fait maaal! Mamaaaan! Implorait la gamine.</p> <p>Un filet de sang coulait de l’anus vers la vulve; preuve s’il en était que l’enfant était déchirée mais la bête derrière elle esquissait ses mouvements en faisant bien attention de ne pas retirer son gland.</p> <p>Au bout de cinq minutes, le sexe pénétrait plus en avant et le sang agissant comme un lubrifiant, Olivier sentit monter son deuxième orgasme:</p> <p>- Regarde soeurette, regarde comme je baise ta fille; ma nièce! J’ai quand même fini par lui ouvrir le cul à cette pucelle! Maintenant j’vais le lui remplir!</p> <p>- J’vais t’tuer et après j’t’aracherai les couilles pour les donner à manger aux porc de ton espèce! Répondit Sancrine toujours étendue sur le sol.</p> <p>- Ah ça vient!Ça viennnt! Putain oui ÇA VIENNNT!!! Ah c’est booon!!!! Ah OUIIIII salope! Ton p’tit cul; SALOOOOOPE!!! Olivier comme une bête en furie, se tordait, se crispait, bavait, crachait sur la croupe lacérée!</p> <p>- AÏE! AÏEÏEÏEÏÏÏÏÏÏÏEEEEE!!!! Criait et pleurait la donzelle les fesses en sang! AÏÏÏÏE!!!!</p> <p>- J’vais t’remplir moi, salope!… Putain! J’vais t’remplir le cul juqsu’à ras bord, comme à ta pute de géniteuseeeee! ARGHHH!!!!! Putain qu’est-ce que c’est bon! Putainnnn!!!! Ah j’en peux plus moi, j’vais tout lâcher!!!! Putain! C’est partiiii!!! ARGH! ARGH! ARGHHHH! Serre tes fesses; serre tes fesses sur ma queueeee! ARGH! Encoooore! ARGH! ArghARGHHHH!!!!!!! Dans les boyaux, p’tite salope! Arghhhh! Tu vas chier blanc et rouge pendant huit jours! Arghhh!! Il l’empoignait aux côtes lui compressant la cage thoracique.</p> <p>- AÏE!!! ARGHHAÏIIE!!!! Hurlait la jeune enfant; les reins pilonnés par le monstre.</p> <p>Il s’affaissa sur le dos de l’enfant en poussant de longs râles. Son sexe se ramollit avant de se faire expulser par le sphincter. Un bruit de succion et de bulles crépitantes signalait le rejet par le colon d’une bonne quantité de sperme qui attestait des capacités de récupération de son violeur.</p> <p>Olivier se redressa sur les genoux et caressa d’un doigt l’anus ensanglanté dégorgeant de foutre.</p> <p>- Wouah!!! T‘as morflé ma cocotte! J’t’avais prévenu qu’à ton age ça risquait de forcer un peu! C’est que j’en ai jamais enculé des aussi jeunes que toi alors là forcement ça pisse un peu et pourtant je t’ai mis que l’bout! T’imagines si j’avais insisté! J’taurais sûrement ouverte en deux et déchiré les boyaux ma pauv’chérie! Dissertait Olivier en contemplant son œuvre.</p> <p>Il se mit debout, fit le tour et présenta son gland souillé aux lèvres de Léa.</p> <p>- Tiens, lèche moi le bout! Ça finira le travail!</p> <p>Léa lapa naïvement le gland luisant de sécrétions. Rétive à prendre le sexe dans sa bouche, le goût du sperme la fit grimacer. Olivier n’insista pas de peur qu’elle ne le morde:</p> <p>- Allez dégage! Tu sais même pas sucer une bite! Il dégagea son sexe et se tourna vers la mère comateuse:</p> <p>- Bon j‘vais finir le boulot maintenant! Dit-il en se tournant vers Sandrine qui gisait sur le sol, à demi consciente et qui tenait son ventre blessé.</p> <p>- Non s’il te plait, NOOOOON! Suppliait la jeune femme en fixant le regard noir de son frère.</p> <p>Il était trop tard:</p> <p>- Adieu petite sœur! Toi et ton avorton ferez du bon terreau pour mes salades!</p> <p>Le fœtus ne bougeait déjà plus dans l‘utérus tuméfié quand il lui assainit une volée de coups de pied dans le bas-ventre tellement violents que sous le choc elle vomit tout ce qu’elle avait dans l'estomac, et par la bouche et par le nez. Sandrine fut prise de terribles convulsions, du sang suintait de son ventre… Le souffle coupé elle suffoqua et s’évanouit les mains sur un ventre recouvert d’ecchymoses, le visage baignant dans un mélange d’acide gastrique et de jus de tomate, le regard hagards… - Voilà salope! Ça t’apprendra à cafter!</p> <p>Léa venait de voir sa mère être battue à mort par son oncle; s’en était trop pour la fillette de 7 ans qui s’évanouit… …Restait à Olivier la corvée de se débarrasser des corps mutilés...</p></div>",[]
713,Whipping Little Kiddie-Cunts,-1,SICK GIRL,no@email,,2005-01-06,63,4,"MF, gg, bond, whip, inc, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sickgirl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In a leafy suburb of south London there was a fine old house situated on a corner of two quiet residential roads. Unlike many of the grand Edwardian houses nearby, this one was well maintained and was obviously the home of someone who appreciated fine things. Inside the House, there were five bedrooms, living room, dining room and a large cellar room. The décor inside was very tasteful and there was rich carpet on all the floors expensive furnishing and fine artworks filled each room. This was the home of the Marsh family. Ronald Marsh was a former Army officer now in his mid 40's and head of his own freight forwarding company. His wife Mary was a respected society lady who was engaged in charity work and attended Church functions. They had two beautiful pre-teen daughters. Jane (11) and Sarah (9) went to the local Church School. Both were keen on horse riding, outdoor activities and also sang in the local Church choir. The Marshes enjoyed a good life, two foreign holidays a year and two new BMW's in the driveway. They were a contented hard working family with no problems or worries. Or at least that is how they would appear.</p> <p>In recent years Ronald's business had been through a rocky patch. He had been under a lot of stress and was often away from home. Mary had always existed in his shadow and was unfulfilled. Now her daughters were older she had turned to drink and was becoming something of a lush. Jane and Sarah had never had the parental attention they felt they deserved and were rapidly turning into scheming spoiled brats. Although they had everything they wanted materially they never missed an opportunity to upset their mother. The communication between the family members had deteriorated steadily. The girls had been getting poor reports from school. Ronald, faced with pressure at work and now at home had become prone to violent mood swings and loss of temper. Mary was loosing control and making gaffs in public, she had lost the respect of her daughters and was becoming depressed. The situation seemed to be spiralling out of control until ""The incident"" which prompted Ronald Marsh to re-evaluate his priorities and embark on a drastic set of measures to save his family. </p> <p>Mary had been dreading the coming weekend. Ronald was away on business and she always missed him most at the weekends. To make matters worse she'd been asked to speak at the churchwomen's group dinner on Friday night. These occasions were not much fun to attend alone. It also meant that she'd have to leave the girls to their own devices until very late. This was a worry as their behaviour recently was getting out of hand. They always played up when Ronald was away. That Friday afternoon Mary waited for the girls to come home from school, late as usual. Both were dressed in their netball strip as there had been an inter-school match and both girls played for the school team in there respective year. Mary was a little concerned that they had been walking home in such short skirts and made a mental note to get them some new more modest ones. ""Don’t they have a changing room at the school these days?"" Asked Mary, as she looked the two of them up and down. They were both slim girls, chestnut hair. Jane's was shoulder length, Sarah had hers cut shorter in a fashionable 'bob'. The both looked flushed from physical exertion. Jane answered in a characteristically sarcastic tone. ""Yes they do have them, but they smell, the showers are cold and you have to undress in front of the plebs."" </p> <p>""There's no need for that kind of insulting talk."" Said Mary, ""I thought you were all team mates, and even a cold shower is better than walking home soaked in perspiration, you will be the smelly one if you carry on like that."" ""Oh Mom, now you call me smelly! That's nice I'm sure, now can I go for my shower or what?"" Jane really was quite a cheeky girl when her father was away.</p> <p>""You watch your tone with me young lady, you can both get upstairs to the showers, but you can leave your dirty clothes in the utility room and I'll put them straight into the wash. You can both iron your own school uniforms and netball strip tonight while I'm out!""</p> <p>Sarah shrugged ""I'm not doing it tonight, I've got someone coming over to help with my maths.""</p> <p>Mary stepped forward as Sarah turned away. ""You, young lady will do as you are told, now bring your bags into the utility room and take out your uniforms, whites in one pile, navy in another, then take off your strip and do the same with that. Then go upstairs and take a much needed shower both of you, and don't answer back!""</p> <p>Jane picked up her bag and sighed. ""Come on kiddo, mommy's getting a moody on, let's be goodie goodies"".</p> <p>Mary turned to her eldest daughter. ""You insolent girl, you would not be so cheeky if your father was here. You would both be getting your legs well and truly smacked by now.""</p> <p>""Oh mommy, Daddy hasn't done anything like that since I was little. We're to old for that now and anyway it's very unfashionable to hit your children these days. Didn't you know?"" Jane looked defiantly at Mary. In a sudden fit of rage Mary struck her daughter hard with her open hand across the face. There was a loud slap and a muffled gasp. ""Not another word!"" Mary was shouting now, anger had overwhelmed her. ""In the utility room NOW!""</p> <p>The girl's shuffled into the cold dark utility room; Sarah was quite shocked by her mother's outburst and was soon actively sorting her clothes out on the floor in front of the washing machine. Jane was holding her scarlet cheek, and sniffling as she opened her sport bag. Mary switched on the light and stood over them as they crouched down emptying their bags onto the bare tiled floor. ""Leave your shoes in the bags and take them upstairs with you, your trainers too. Now, quickly, get undressed. The girls were soon stripped to their white cotton training bras and navy blue Lycra games knickers. They stood shivering a little. Both had very good figures, slim and athletic with beautiful legs and very thin waists. It was true to say that Sarah did not really warrant a bra yet, but girls were so sensitive about these things. ""Come on now get those sweaty things off and get upstairs before you catch cold"". Soon they were both naked putting their undergarments in the correct pile. As they stood up Mary noticed both her daughters were completely hairless, and their vaginas otlined perfectly under the harsh light. She looked at the naked girls and for the first time recognised their imminent sexual allure. The absence of pubic hair only highlighted the fact that they both had smooth pink labia tucked between their legs. Their bare chests drew attention to their stiff pink nipples. In the chill of the evening they stood right out hard and rigid. Yet these little girls were far from grown. Mary felt remorse at having hit Jane and resolved to talk to her about it later. As the girls turned to go upstairs Mary opened up the washing machine and bent down to collect up the whites for the first load. Two damp cotton training bras. Two school blouses two sports shirts, two pairs of white uniform socks. The underwear that the girls had worn before changing into their sportswear remained. Mary shook her head. There were regulations at the school that prohibited the wearing of very brief panties. There were two pairs of tiny white lace trimmed CK knickers and matching bra on the floor. Both girls had been sent home on previous occasions for wearing these, and still they risked it? As she popped them in the machine Mary wondered how they had become so wet in the sports bag. She closed the door on the machine and loaded the soap powder and switched on. She then picked up the Navy blue garments and set about folding them ready to put in next. Two pleated uniform skirts, two netball skirts, two pairs of navy sports socks, and finally the navy high leg knickers. Mary checked carefully, both pairs were damp from the exertion of the game, but Jane's pair was absolutely soaked at the gusset, almost dripping. A frown came over Mary's face…</p> <p>Mary walked in to Jane's room holding the wet panties. "" Jane, what is the meaning of this? How did you manage to make this mess, is there any thing wrong?"" Jane froze for a second and then continued to towel down after her shower. ""Yuk, mom, It was a very hard game, it's just sweat, what are you suggesting, that I didn't get to the toilet in time?"" Mary looked her daughter in the eye, but Jane avoided her gaze. ""I hope you are telling the truth young lady, it's bad enough you walk home half dressed, but if I find out there's been any hanky-panky you will be for the high jump"" No more was said and Mary went downstairs again. Sarah appeared wrapped in a towel in the doorway of her sister's room. ""God, that was close Jane, d'you think she knows anything?"" </p> <p>""No, she doesn't know shit, she's just a suspicious old cow, don't you say anything… you are not exactly innocent yourself, so keep your mouth shut."" Jane got back to drying her hair and Sarah flitted off down the hall to her room.</p> <p>The girls came down to the kitchen where Mary had prepared Pizza. ""Now, finish your supper and wash up, then don't forget the washing and ironing. You can still work on your maths Sarah as long as you remember to do your share of the ironing. Now, I'm going up to get ready, I have to leave in half an hour. As Mary stepped out of the house into the damp night air she left her daughters sprawled on the living room floor in their jeans and t-shirts watching TV with strict instructions about homework, washing and ironing. She had also warned them that she would be quite late and that they should both be in bed by 9:30. It was after midnight when Mary pulled into the driveway of her home. The dinner had been so-so but everyone had been complementary about her talk on maintaining standards in the modern society. On arriving home she feared something awful had happened when she realised all the downstairs lights were still on. She walked quickly to the front door and realised to her distress that it was not closed properly, on stepping into the hall she was conscious of a strong smell of cigarette smoke, she called out, ""Jane! Sarah! What's going on, Jane where are you, the door's wide open"" With that the door to the living room burst open and two boys stumbled out into the hall, they brushed past Mary mumbling ""Thanks Mrs. Marsh, great party!"" and ran out of the door into the street giggling. Mary was quite shocked; they could have been anybody. She went into the living room, the air was thick with stale smoke, and there were several beer cans and an empty wine bottle in the middle of the floor and two saucers full of cigarette-ends, some of which were coated with lipstick. Sarah was slumped in an armchair asleep with a beer can in her hand; Jane was sprawled on a floor cushion with one leg up on the sofa. Mary gasped in horror. Both girls wore heavy make-up; they never had been allowed to paint their faces like that. They also wore very tight and impossibly short mini skirts, Sara had a black Lycra one, and Jane wore a silvery Lurex one. They both looked like a couple of street girls from Kings Cross. Mary cried out, tears of shame and anger came at the same time, ""Get up you little whores! Get up and get into the bathroom, what the hell do you think you are doing….."" Sarah looked up and dropped the beer can, it spilled on the carpet, she came to her senses and tried to grab it but slipped of the chair and ended up sitting on the floor with her skirt up round her waist. ""Mommy! She shrieked… but, but, ooooooh Mommy!""</p> <p>""Don't speak to me just get your self to the bathroom now"" The startled little girl tried to get up but was obviously quite drunk, as she flopped about trying to stand Mary noticed she was wearing a pink and white lace thong under her mini-skirt. Mary grabbed a handful of Sarah's hair and dragged her to her feet, she yelped with shock and pain. ""You filthy.. little.. slutty.. whore! Where did you get these cheap tart's clothes?"" each word was punctuated by a fierce slap across 9-year-old girl's flushed face. The whacks were so hard that they would have knocked the slender girl to the floor, but Mary held her up by her hair. She then dragged the now disoriented and bawling child out of the living room and into the utility room where she was slapped again hard across the face and left in a wailing heap on the floor. The commotion had roused Jane and as Mary re-entered the living room she was trying to get up, but also had difficulties and at one point fell backward onto the sofa with her legs splayed revealing that she also was wearing a thong but made of black PVC. ""Of all the perverted little harlots, wake up! I leave you alone for one night and you turn my house into a brothel!"". Jane was barely conscious and breathing alcohol fumes as her mother took her by hair. Mary wrenched her daughter up so her head rested over the back of the sofa and held her there, chin up, while a barrage of hard slaps reddened the side of her face. Jane started to yell, ""Ow, Ow Aaah Ow "" Mary dragged her on her knees and by her hair into the utility room, where she found Sarah on all fours retching into a pool of vomit on the tiled floor. Jane was deposited next to her sister and as Mary went back to the hall to remove her coat the sound of Jane emptying her stomach followed her. After about half an hour cleaning up the mess in the living room and washing up in the kitchen she returned to the utility room. Jane and Sarah had stopped being sick and were sitting on the floor with their knees up holding their heads. ""Here, drink some water"" She held out two plastic cups to the girls. They both groaned tearfully and sipped the water.</p> <p>""You two have got a lot of explaining to do. That can wait until tomorrow. Now take off those harlot's outfits and get upstairs to bed. If you still feel sick you can stay down here, you'll both clean up here tomorrow. Both girls made half-hearted attempts to undress. Mary was in no mood to wait around, it was late and she was very tired. She bent down and wrenched Jane's T-shirt off. She had a PVC bra on which matched her thong, that was discarded with the T-shirt, then her slippers, and the hold-ups came off, Mary grappled with the tiny zipper on the mini skirt and off it came. Her daughter cried and moaned as she was manhandled out of her clothes. Lastly the black plastic thong was ripped down and off leaving her naked and sobbing on the floor. Mary then took her by the hair and dragged her stumbling out of the room, along the hall and all the way up to her room. ""We'll continue tomorrow when you are sober"". Back into the utility room it was Sara's turn to be stripped, the frightened child tried to resist her mother and shuffled on her behind into the corner of the room and curled up in a ball sobbing. ""Go away, leave me alone"". Mary was incensed. She grabbed the girl's hair with both hands and dragged her wriggling body out of the corner. The screaming little Sarah was hauled up and draped back over the washing machine. Mary released one hand from the girls hair, and pulled her head back with the other so her tearstained face looked up to her mother. She was pinned in place her pleading face exposed. The slaps came fast and heavy, the screaming got louder and louder. Mary swapped hands and gave Sarah the same treatment on the other side of her grimacing face. ""You do not defy me slut"" Mary beat her daughter severely, swapping sides until both her hands were too sore to slap any more. Sarah did not put up any fight as her clothes were removed. She too had to be dragged upstairs to her bed naked and sobbing loudly.</p> <p>****</p> <p>The next morning Mary was up early. She phoned Ronald and told him that he had to come home as there were serious problems. She only gave brief details, but he was very upset at what had happened and promised to be home by that very evening. His final words on the phone were. ""They are both going to be very severely punished… you can tell them that now!"" Mary went upstairs, she knew she's put the fear of god into her daughters last night. Her hands were still sore from the slapping. She felt that the situation was in hand and for the first time in a long time she felt ""in control"". The girls would be made to clean up the mess in the utility room first, then they would be allowed to shower and clean up. Mary knew that Ronald would be home by the early evening she wanted the girls to be dressed exactly as she had found them the night before when he confronted them. She knew that Ronald despised sluts and to see the girls dressed so provocatively would drive him to do something drastic about their punishments. </p> <p>To ensure she would keep the girls under strict control she was going to carry on where she'd left off last night. The face slapping had done the trick, so she went to the cupboard under the stairs and found one of the girls' riding whips. It was a long thin one covered in fine leather, which tapered along its length. At the tip it was only half the thickness of a pencil and where the leather clad steel rod ended there was about three inches of leather thong which dangled loosely. It made a shrill swishing sound as it cut through the air. Sarah had been the most defiant and had been given the extra slapping, Mary suspected this was because 11-year-old Jane had drunk more alcohol and had no stomach for rebellion This may not last. With whip in hand she marched into Sarah's room and drew open the curtains.</p> <p>""Get out of bed you lazy slut"" Sarah moaned and peeped over the quilt. Mary had the whip behind her back. The memory of the previous night registered in the little girl's face and she pulled the quilt back over her head. Mary snatched back the quilt. She took the little girl by the hair and yanked her out of bed and on to the floor. ""You will do exactly as you are told today young lady or you will find yourself in much pain!"" Sarah focused on the whip and whimpered as she curled up on the floor to protect herself. Mary noticed that her daughter had obviously got out of bed during the night and found a pair of panties to put on. ""Right, just so we understand each other, today you are going to make amends by cleaning up downstairs, it's a filthy mess. Then you are going to be presented to your father when he gets home and he has promised me that you will be punished most severely. If you do not do as I say I will punish you with this!"" Mary swished the whip menacingly making the girl wince. ""So that you are in no doubt as to my intentions you are going to get a little sample here and now…. Stand Up!"" Sarah started to sob, bleating for mercy and cowering under the whip. ""If you obey me you will get six strokes, if you disobey me we will continue until you learn to do as your told, clear?"" Little Sara nodded tearfully eyeing the twitching leather tail on the end of the whip. Now you are going to get into a position for the whip and you will hold that position until I say so, understood?"" Sara again nodded vigorously unable to speak but sobbing quietly. ""Take down your panties and sit down on the bed"" Sarah did so, the pink cotton briefs fell to her ankles and she stood for a moment with her hands clasped in front of her hairless pubic mound. She quickly sat down. ""Now lie back across the bed and raise your knees up to your chest."" Sarah did so gasping and starting to hyperventilate. ""Spread your thighs wide open and hold your knees in place with your hands"" Sarah again gasped as she exposed her bare buttocks and everything between them to her mother and the whip. ""Now my girl I want the truth, did you let those boys touch you there?"" Mary dangled the leather tail over her pre-teen daughter's gaping pink pussy, lightly brushing the rather obvious hard pink bud that looked as if there had most definitely been some urgent manual attention there even within the last couple of hours. ""Well? Lying or refusal to answer is disobedience you know. It looks to me as though you have been hiding in bed playing with yourself! Thinking about last night and rubbing yourself were you?"" Sara cried out and turned her face away as she admitted her sins. Second later she was screaming at the top of her voice as the whip cut across her thighs and buttocks, hard stinging swats aimed to send the swishing whip end on to her hot pink slit. The six swats were over quickly and Sarah released her knees and rolled about on the bed screeching in pain. Her bottom and thighs had deep red welts that stood out hard and proud from her pale smooth skin where the thin end of the whip had cut deep into her. The leather thong had flicked in between the buttocks to slap onto the tender pink petals and the bulging clitoris which was now reddened and obviously causing a lot of discomfort. ""That's to let you know what you are in for, if you disobey me today. Your father I'm sure will have a lot more to give you when he gets here."" Mary turned to find a horrified Jane standing in the doorway. ""Right madam, your turn, you saw the position and what you are going to get… hurry up!"" Poor little Jane started to shake her head but Mary brought the whip down sharply across the front of her thighs. After a couple more persuaders Jane was in position and opening her own rather wet pussy to receive her dose of the stinging whip. Mary noticed the child's state of arousal. She was very wet as if she had only just been playing with herself, more obviously her clitoris was standing hard and rigid between her pussy lips ""Look at you, you as well? Been thinking about your antics last night and masturbating yourself haven't you?"" Jane just shrugged in shame. As she was older, Mary gave her an extra hard whipping. Swinging the whip from right behind her head, which made her daughter loose control and kick her legs wildly. Because of this she was given six more, Mary aimed the extra swats to cut right across the little girl's open pussy lips. As the last stroke fell right on to her clit Jane squealed so hard she lost control of her bladder and sent a small jet of pee into the air and across the floor.</p> <p>""When you have finished making that terrible noise you can sponge the carpet you dirty little girl, then downstairs with your sister to scrub the utility room floor. Don't bother putting those panties back on either, you will do the cleaning up naked and if I am not satisfied with the effort you put in you will feel the end of my whip again and again until you get it right?"" The howling girl nodded and acknowledged her mother's superiority through her hot tears. The two girls scrubbed their own vomit off the tiled floor with hot disinfectant. Mary stood over them for the whole hour holding the whip and occasionally flicking it onto their bare behinds. Both Jane and Sarah wanted to be sick again, so Mary opened the door into the back yard and left the two naked girls to retch on their hands and knees into the flowerbed. Eventually little Sarah sidled back into the house, ""Please Mummy, can we go and have a shower now?"" ""Certainly not!"" came the sharp reply. You can take a bucket of cold water out there with a sponge and rinse yourselves down before coming in here, then you can go to the shower."" Luckily the yard was not overlooked. The two shivering girls sponged off their naked bodies in the cold morning air. Mary let them go to the shower room. They were not allowed to shower together though. Sarah went first and Jane was told to set out the clothes that they had worn the night before. ""Make sure you include that tarty underwear!"" Mary called as her daughter went upstairs with the bundle of garments.</p> <p>Soon the girls were back in the utility room dressed in their revealing outfits. Mary had them lift up their micro mini skirts to reveal their tops and the tiny thongs. They had been made to put on the same heavy make-up as they had sported the night before. ""My god, those boys must have thought you were a couple of child prostitutes! It looks like they treated you with just as much respect. You can get yourselves some soup and bread for lunch. You can eat in the kitchen and you can stay as you are with your skirts up. Your father should be home this afternoon and then we'll see what he has in store for you."" Both Girls sobbed, mascara tears trickled down their cheeks as they felt the shame of being so exposed and also the fear of their father's wrath. After the children had eaten Mary set then to work on their School homework in the large living room. ""You had better get it all done this afternoon. You are going to be very busy with your father later, and I'm sure you won't be able to concentrate tomorrow after your punishment. I should think you will be able to go to church though and you will need to think very hard about what you have done when you are there.""</p> <p>The two hapless girls were very fearful. They had never known such anger and violence from their mother. While making a half-hearted attempt at her homework Jane's mind drifted to the scene the night before. Her secret boyfriend Jimmy had been hinting that there was not enough action. She has been seeing him after school and during the daytime at weekends. Things had got to the heavy petting stage a couple of times but parental restrictions meant that they were rarely alone. Jane had realised that the only way to get down to business with Jimmy was to get her younger sister interested in boys. She knew they would be left alone in the house sooner or later so it was just a matter of getting Sarah roped in to the plan. Sarah, in spite of her tender years, was very keen on boys and it did not take long before a suitable partner was found. A friend of Jimmy's called Alex was very taken with Sarah and Sarah responded positively, revelling in the fact that she could brag to her friends about an older boyfriend. The girls had planned the rendezvous well, they both knew what they wanted and dressed accordingly so the boys would not hold back. Things went very fast, soon there was lots of sticky fumbling going on to the delight of the two boys. Unfortunately the girls had not factored in the influence of alcohol. Rather than be tidying up at nine thirty as they had planned they were both half-drunk, completely disoriented and learning how to suck cock for the first time. Jane shuddered as she remembered coming around finding her mother standing over her, screaming at her. This was somewhat countered by the memory of Jimmy's tongue flitting lightly over her tingling pussy and the feeling of his strong fat cock between her lips. She shook her head to clear the thought train as it was starting to make her feel gooey between the legs.</p> <p>The sound of their father's car puling into the drive sent surges of adrenaline through both children, they looked at each other fearfully. Mary came in. ""Here's your father, stand up both of you. They were sent to different corners of the room and told to face the door where their father would enter. ""Keep your skirts up so your father can see those whore's panties that you are wearing"". The girls stood trembling as the door handle turned. </p> <p>Ronald entered the room. He was in his shirtsleeves with his collar unfastened and tie hanging loose. It was very unusual for him to be dressed so casually. He glanced round the room paying little attention to the two forlorn girls. He went over to his wife and kissed her cheek. ""It's alright now love, I will deal with this once and for all, did you tell them what we have been discussing?"" Mary stood close to her husband, the first real signs of affection between them for some months. ""No,"" she said, ""all they know is that they are going to be punished severely"". Ronald nodded and put down the case he was carrying. ""Right you two, come and stand in front of the fire place, I have several things to say and you will be silent until you are required to answer my questions, understood?"" Both little girls nodded as they sidled out of their respective corners and into the centre of the room in front of the large ornate mantelpiece.</p> <p>Ronald stood in front of his two trembling daughters and looked them up and down in disgust. ""I never expected this at your age."" He shook his head. ""I always knew the risks for girls to go bad and fall into the wrong company when they get older, but never, never did I expect you two to start out as Whores and masturbators so young."" Ronald's voice was strong and menacing as her recalled some of his military training. ""Your mother and I have discussed how to deal with you. There are two options. First we could take you out of school and send you away to an institution. I have sufficient put away in trust for you both to be sent away to complete your education in a private boarding school in Scotland. The place has a reputation for austerity and is run by the Church. One condition of sending you there is that you both remain there until you are eighteen and you do not come home even during the vacations."" The girl's looked in horror at each other. ""Don't be so taken aback, you may find that infinitely more appealing than the alternative."" With that he opened the case he was holding. Inside was a bag with the name of the local Saddlers on it. From the bag Ronald produced a shining black riding whip. It was so flexible that it had been bent double in a wide loop and taped together where the tip met the leather clad handle. The girl's mouths fell open. As their father unfastened the whip it sprang straight and quivered in the air. It was very long and thin. Larger than their own stick that had been used on them earlier. It was black and gleaming and it had two short strands of leather protruding from the tapered end. Ronald put the whip on the coffee table to his left. His hand went back into the bag and he pulled out a coiled leather strap. Supple and shiny it was about an inch wide and rather thick. ""You see girls, your mother and I want to put a stop to this filthy behaviour very quickly. You risk ruining your own reputations as well as that of your mother and I. Pain and humiliation are the best ways we can think of the get you back on track."" Jane had tears in her eyes already as she remembered the whipping her mother had given her that very morning. ""I'm going to explain to you how we will restrain you down in the cellar room, and how I will take this whip and this strap to your bodies. You will be bound tightly and your mouth will be covered so that your screams will not be heard. The whip will make marks and scars on your little bodies, which will have to be concealed. Therefore you will be restricted in the activities you can enter into at school like Gym and swimming after you have been whipped."" 9-year-old Sarah now had big tears rolling down her flushed cheeks, she was terrified of what her father was suggesting, but the thought of going away until she was eighteen was too terrible to contemplate. ""Now, I assume you are going to opt to be whipped on this occasion rather than be sent away. If you ever do anything like this again you will be faced with the same choice."" The girls shuffled their feet uncomfortably and sobbed quietly. ""Both of you down to the cellar now and strip down to your stockings and panties."" The children shuffled out of the room and into the hallway. Jane pulled open the door under the stairs that lead down to the cellar. She reached in and turned on the light before proceeding gingerly down the stairs followed by her younger sister.</p> <p>The Cellar had been converted into an additional sitting room or guestroom. It was sparsely furnished but had two large heavy wooden arm chairs in the centre of the floor. The floor was not carpeted. A small rug was situated between the two chairs but the rest of the area was covered with bare terracotta tiles. The stairs were steep and had a banister on one side. Once</p> <p>inside the girls removed their T-shirts, bras and mini skirts. They stood there in dumbfounded silence wearing only their laddered hold-up stockings and their tiny thongs. Soon they heard their father on the top step closing the door behind him and treading carefully down towards them. He placed the whip and strap on one of the chairs. He was also holding a coil of</p> <p>nylon cord and a big roll of black shiny duck tape. ""Your mother tells me you only have one week at school before you break up for your half term holiday. In this case we will contact the school to let them know you will not be attending until after the holiday. That way we get some time to concentrate on your punishment regime and also some time for the whip marks to</p> <p>wear off."" With that Sarah started to plead with her father. ""Please daddy, please don't use the whip on us, I promise not to do anything like it a gain, Mummy already whipped us this morning and I never want it again, I promise I'll be good."" Both girls looked desperately at their father for some sign of leniency.</p> <p>""I'm sorry girls, it's too late for that. You can have a good and thorough session with me now and then you can choose never to have to go through it again by behaving properly in future."" Both girls started to cry like babies, desperate wails and streams of hot tears splashing onto their bare budding chests. Ronald picked up the duck tape and had each sobbing girl fold their arms behind them flat against their backs as he secured them with the duck tape wrapped tightly around their wrists and elbows. When this was done he manhandled them into position standing side by side in front of the two chairs. ""Now the next thing is that you will remember never to wear this kind of underwear again, the very thought of a thong is going to bring painful memories. He peeled down the tiny garments to expose his daughters' hairless pink labias. He coaxed them to step out of the panties and discarded them on the floor. ""Now, we'll see how pleasant you find this."" With that he took the nylon cord. He made a loop and passed the cord around 11-year-old Jane's middle three times. He pulled the cord very tight causing little girl to gasp and cry out. The three wraps cut deep into her above her hip-bones. He then looped two strands underneath her crotch from the front of the waistband and up between her buttocks to the rear of the waistband where he looped the cord through. He then carefully guided the strands either side of the little girl's clitoris, but between her pussy lips so that clit was pinched tightly between the two strands of cord. From the back he pulled the crotch ropes tight, so tight he lifted Jane off the floor. She squealed as the cords cut into her pussy and anus, pinching hard at the base of her protruding clit. Aaah! Aaah! Too tight pppplease ow! Ow!, she continued to howl as if she had been scalded. Ronald simply peeled off a large piece of tape and pressed it over her mouth, which muffled her frantic cries. He then pushed the convulsing child toward one of the armchairs. From behind he kicked her legs either side of the wooden arms, and made her bend forward resting her chest on the padded chair back. He pulled her stockings down to her ankles, ""Stay like that"". He then took the duck tape and began binding the girl's legs to the arms of the chair. This left the now squealing pre-teen bending sharply forwards with her legs spread wide over the seat of the chair. He then went behind the chair and pulled his daughter's shoulders toward him so that her upper body now hung down over the back of the chair. This left her spread buttocks high and exposed and revealing the tight white cords that disappeared into the folds of her obscenely swallen pussy. </p> <p>Sarah was next. He taped her sweet little mouth first as she was already about to scream as he approached her with the cord. She began to wriggle as the cords were tightened but soon learned that this action only served to make the vicious bindings bite deeper into her most delicate parts. Soon they were both in position bound astride the chairs. Moaning in deep voices, their rear ends pointed upward above their spread thighs, which visibly shook due to the intense pain between them, caused by the biting cords. Ronald surveyed his handiwork. The little girls were helpless and in agony. Their heads and shoulders dangling down from the back of the chair, their hips and legs stretched over the seat. With their arms taped behind them they would find it impossible to stand. All the thrashing about they would do while being whipped would not disturb the target area. Between their legs each little girl's pussy had started to secrete strands of clear mucus in response to the terrible pain inflicted by the tight cords. The tightly bound clits had turned purple and stuck out from their protective hoods. Ronald folded 2 cotton handkerchiefs into tight wads and went round the back of the chairs. He placed one in the mouth of each girl and replaced the duck tape. ""Here bite on this so you don't break any teeth"" he said calmly to the distressed pre-teens. He walked behind them again this time with the long whip in his hand. They both strained to see what he was about to do. Jane was going to get it first, as she was the oldest. They would each get it in doses of six cuts. He would alternate between the two girls six strokes at a time until the buttocks and thighs down to the backs of their knees were covered in hard red raw welts. ""This is how we treat filthy little child-whores"" and the first lash arched through the air from behind his shoulders sending the shining black leather-clad whip zinging across Jane's taut pale buttocks making the sound of a gunshot. Her tiny body recoiled, her head and shoulders flew up from behind the chair but not high enough for her to stand up out of the bending position. Her muffled squealing was enough to set Sarah into floods of sobbing tears. Again the whip found its mark, harder this time Ronald putting his full strength behind the lash, the sound made Sarah jump. This time he drew blood. Steady measured strokes followed. Jane's face was purple, her convulsing and thrashing behind the chair was causing the horrible crotch cords to dig in tighter to her painfully tortured pussy and anus. Six shining red bleeding cuts were etched across her quivering rump. Little girl's exposed and open pussy now discharging freely, making a small stain on the padded seat. </p> <p>Sarah's turn, the younger girl started bucking her hips in terrible anticipation of the first lash and again this only served to cause more searing agony from the tight chords. She could be heard pleading through her gag, her terrified voice begging to be spared. Ronald shook his head. ""You are just a guilty"" and the whip took flight again. Both girls were hyperventilating now, urgent gasps through their noses their bodies heaved with each lungfull. Ronald paused to plan the next six swats. The legs this time, just below the buttocks, three cuts on each leg. He took aim and Jane got ready to squeal again. When Sarah got hers on the legs she managed to blow through her gag and the tape came loose, she spat out the handkerchief and the room filled with deafening screams as she beseeched her father to stop the whipping. Ronald calmly replaced the gag wrapping tape right around Sarah's head to stop it coming off again. ""I know you don't like it but it has to be done."" He said calmly, ""And for that little outburst you can have those six again, and he aimed the whip to impact exactly the same lines as the previous six strokes. 9-year-old Sarah had bucked so violently that the cords had actually cut into her little pussy lips and there were drops of blood as well as the clear liquid flowing from between her legs. The brutal whipping continued until both girls were covered in bleeding whip marks all over their bottoms and thighs. They were very tired having had at least thirty lashes each and both were now bleeding from the nasty cords cutting into them. </p> <p>Ronald let the two poor children alone for a while and went upstairs for a cup of tea. ""I think I'm getting through to them now."" He said to Mary. ""Their backsides are well whipped and they have no idea what is in store next, would you like to come and watch the next session?"" Mary nodded and they both went to the cellar room and closed the door behind them. The girls were still breathing heavily, their rear ends blazing red and dripping blood onto the chairs were still trembling. Mary sat on the bottom step to observe the spectacle. Ronald went over to Sarah and started to unfasten the duck tape around her legs, which bound her to the chair. All the time she was trying to speak to her father, promising to be good. ""No Sarah, you are not going to convince me that you are a changed girl. You need to be thoroughly whipped before I will believe that."" Once free from the chair Ronald wrenched her to her feet and turned her around. Her hair stuck to her wet tear stained face and her cheeks were bright red. He made her sit with her thighs resting outward over the arms of the chair. This position spread the child's cunt wide and caused the nasty cords to cut her in even more. He took the role of tape and again fastened her thighs to the wooden arms so that they were spread impossibly wide. He then removed the tape from her arms and leaned her small body backwards so that her shoulders lay against the chair back. He then took her arms and re-taped them behind the chair. He removed the bloodstained seat pad from the chair and she lay suspended with legs splayed leaning backwards exposing her pubic area and her flat chest with two red and erect nipples. Sarah figured that the front of her tortured body was now going to be whipped and her entreaties became more urgent. Ronald ignored her and set about re-positioning Jane in the same way. </p> <p>Once they were both secured he unfastened the biting crotch ropes. As the blood rushed back into the newly released labia and clitoris the girls moaned in pain. They struggled against their bonds and thrust their little hips up and down. As the pain washed through them their kiddy-cunts flooded with sticky mucus obscenely dribbling out of them. Mary stood up to look at her children's suffering. Both the girl's vaginas were gaping wide open and their bruised clits poked out hard and shiny and purple. Ronald picked up the strap. ""Girls, you have let those boys fondle your immature breasts and allowed them to finger your hairless vaginas, so now you will learn not to allow that again. The little girls started to thrust their hips and chests with renewed vigour realising that their nipples and pussies were going to be whipped with the strap. Mary walked over to Jane and started to undo her gag. ""I'd like to hear them tell us how sorry they are Ronald, I think it's time for these insolent and dirty minded girls to let us know how much they regret what they have done while they are getting their whippings."" Ronald nodded and started to undo Sarah's tape. Immediately the girls screamed their apologies and begged not to have the strap applied to their breasts and vaginas. Promises were made, tears flowed but to no avail. Ronald held up his hand. ""Quiet!"" He shouted. The girls babbling died down to murmurings and sobbing. ""You will be getting the strap this time, but if we ever have occasion to come down here again I will use the horsewhip on your fronts as well as backsides!"" With that, Mary took the roll of tape and again closed the girls' mouths muffling their pleas once more. Little Sarah was first for the strap. Her flat little chest had two pink nipples, which stood out hard from the taut pale skin. The strap swished down and landed just below her nipples with a loud slap. Sarah started to spasm as if an electric current had been applied. Again, this time both child's nipples were hit hard, the muffled squealing reached new heights. Ronald modified his stance and grip and whipped each pre-teen's nipple individually harder and faster until the pink nipples turned black and the surrounding flesh bore dark red wheals. Jane's budding breasts were a little more pronounced. She breathed heavily as Ronald aimed the strap. Her nipples were darker than her younger sister but also stood out stiff and hard. Again Ronald set about each breast in turn, harsh stinging swats with the supple leather causing the poor child to struggle wildly against her tight bindings. </p> <p>The breast whipping had nearly caused the girls to feint. They writhed deliriously in their bonds trying to twist their bodies this way and that to purge the burning pain that the strap had caused. But this was nothing to what was to come next. As the immediate shock of having whipped chests and nipples wore off they both started to think about their sore and bleeding pussies. Already ravaged by the tight nylon cords, their sensitive clits and vaginal lips were now bare and openly presented between the arms of the chairs to which the girls' thighs were tightly bound. The strap would have unrestricted access to their open dripping slits and would be able to curl underneath and punish their rectums as well. Roland marched up and down smoothing the strap through his hand. The little girls were in panic now, it was clear that Jane was going to be first to feel the strap between her legs and her head began to thrash wildly as she once more pleaded with her father through the gag. Mary stepped up to her hysterical daughter, ""You know you have been such an insolent little slut recently, you have spoken to me in that high and mighty tone and ignored everything I have said to you. I am sure the neighbours will be out by this time, so, I'm going to take off your gag and listen to you squealing for mercy while your father takes the strap to your abused little vagina. This is something you are going to remember for a long time my girl. Ronald give the little madam what she deserves, do it as hard as you can and don't spare her a second thought ""</p> <p>Ronald moved in and stood behind the chair occupied by the poor screaming child. Mary ripped off the gag and Jane's blood chilling pleas filled the room. Her voice started to break as her words became incoherent and just blended into a hoarse gasping. Ronald took a handful if his daughters hair in his left hand. He wrenched her head to the left and held her still. He laid the whip on her mons, lightly touching her rigid clit. He adjusted his grip and estimated the swing to bring the strap from behind his body, over his shoulder and down in between the girl's spread thighs. All the time Sarah, the younger girl was watching in horror and cringing from the awful noises that came from her sister, knowing she would soon be suffering the same fate even before the first lash had been delivered. The strap sliced through the air and cracked down on it's red, gaping target. Ronald gripped his daughter's hair very tightly as she howled at the top of her lungs and shook wildly, but helplessly in her bindings. Again the strap flew, he had measured the swing perfectly to get a repeated direct hit on the child's wet flesh. Even higher pitched wails, Again, and again and again, the lashes came strong and fast relentlessly whipping the tortured girl on her open and unprotected clitoris. As Ronald really got into the swing of things Mary moved closer to examine the effects of the beating. Jane's delicate parts had already blackened and swollen up considerably. The horribly inflamed labia dangled in open space with her dark cherry sized clit poking out above them. The blood started to spatter with each new lash, but there was no let up. Strong hard lashes came thick and fast ensuring that Jane's little hailess pussy got punished very thoroughly. The little girl was about to pass out when Ronald's arm finally hung by his side letting the strap's end trail on the floor. Jane was lost in pain and distress and continued to squeal and gasp.</p> <p>Ronald took a tissue from his pocket and wiped the blood and pussy juice from the end of the strap. He walked about massaging his whip arm. Mary started to undo Sarah's gag, ""Now my little one, I'm going to enjoy hearing you get it too, at least you know exactly what is coming to you now that you have seen your sister getting her punishment."" Sara started screaming her own barrage of entreaties and begged and begged to be let off as she was only 9 and had been lead astray. Mary agreed that she was very young, but that it was best to correct her thoroughly at this point in her life than let the rot set in. It was going to be very necessary for her to have her vagina punished just like Jane. This pushed Sarah over the edge and she started to scream obscenities at her parents, foul words flew from her lips until her head was pinned down and the strap found it's target, the abusive language was duly replaced with a scream that could wake the dead. Ronald really laid into the job, Sarah's tender pink cunt was soon swelling and darkening with the terrible bruising swats. The strap was wet with blood and mucus within the first few very hard strokes. The little girl wailed, squealed and howled her voice weak and pathetic against the deafening sound of the strap smacking on to her tender pussy. Ronald's aim was perfect and every swat landed precisely in the same place, harder and harder he whipped his small daughter, his arm swinging in a frenzied attack. Sarah's howls began to subside, her eyes began to roll. Ronald raised the strap for the last time fearing she would pass out, and sent it down on his pre-teen daughter's wide open cunt. Then he dropped the strap and went to sit next to Mary on the step. ""Language like that deserves the horsewhip, so think yourself lucky young lady!"" He sat breathlessly observing the distress of the two bound girls. Mary got up and went up the stairs. She returned a few minutes later with a bucket of icy cold water, a sponge a towel, some anti-septic ointment and some lint dressing. She also had the girl's Nighties and a pair of white cotton panties for each of them. The girls were babbling incoherently and their hips gyrated wildly between the arms of the chair. Mary took a wad of lint and soaked it in the anti-septic. She bathed both girls between the legs, and then threw the blood soaked lint into a paper bag. Within seconds the girls were squealing and writhing once more as the anti-septic burned their open blistered pussies. ""You can sponge down here, dry off with the towel then put these on and go straight to bed, it's getting late. We can continue in the morning."" With that Mary and Ronald unfastened the naked children from the chairs and left them to fight over the sponge in order to soothe the burning between their horsewhipped legs. Tomorrow would be another day. </p> <p>At seven the next morning Mary entered Jane's room and pulled the bedclothes back from the sleeping girl. She lay on her front with her bare bottom exposed, obviously the white panties had caused too much pain and had been taken off. Consequently her whipped pussy had oozed enormous amount of fluid during the night and there was a large stain on the bottom sheet. The whole of her backside and thighs were dark and bruised with sore wet welts, which had also run a little and made marks on the bedclothes. ""Get up you lazy slut and go to the bathroom to get washed and take a shower. Then put some panties on and report to your father in the cellar room."" The dazed little girl groaned as she eased her aching bones off the mattress. She sat gingerly on the edge of her bed and removed her nightie. She sat with her thighs parted and between them the black leathery pussy lips and swollen bruised clit were very prominent. Mary found Sarah in a similar condition and delivered the same instructions.</p> <p>Ronald paced the cellar floor with the riding whip in his hand swishing it through the air. Soon the girls appeared hair still wet from the shower dressed only in cotton panties. As soon as they descended to the cellar they saw the whip in their fathers hand. They both fell to their knees and cried bitterly, begging him not to use the whip on them again. Mary entered the cellar and listened to the pleading girls for a while. ""Silence!"" She shouted. And the girls stopped pleading and suppressed their sobs. They both were kneeling wit their legs spread. Their cotton panties were quite tight and there was a large irregular bulge at the crotch where their sensitive whipped pussies were being tightly contained.</p> <p>Ronald addressed the girls. ""You now know what is in store for you if you EVER step out of line again. If we ever find you drinking and smoking you will get your legs and backsides horsewhipped. If I EVER find pairs of thong panties or G-strings in your underwear collection, you will have the tight cords put back on. And If I EVER hear of you masturbating, or engaging in sex sessions with boys again you will have your nipples and vaginas severely whipped. And for a second offence I will not be using the strap, the horsewhip will be used to whip your breasts and vaginas next time!"" The girl's relief at not having to endure a further beating was obvious. ""Now go and get dressed, we will be going to church as a family and let this mark the start of a new chapter in our lives. I don't ever want to go through last evening's terrible events again, but that is entirely up to your behaviour from now on. The whip and the duck tape will always be in the closet upstairs ready to be used at a moment's notice. Now go!"" The girls did not need a second invitation they quickly exited from the cellar and rushed upstairs to get dressed and find some looser fitting panties. </p> <p>Mary followed them upstairs, ""Both of you in the bathroom first please."" The children followed her in. ""You will have to be careful when you go to the toilet. You must clean yourselves very well to stop any infection getting into your wounds. I want to have a close look to see how things are down there so take off your panties, stand with your legs spread, bend over and touch the floor."" The girls looked uncomfortable with this but they did as they were told. Soon Mary had a clear view of the blistered black labia and noticed that the strap had similarly punished the girl's butt holes, which were purple and puckered. She used her fingers to part the little hairless pussy lips and found that the bruising continued inside the vagina, she had to pull the lips very wide apart before she could see far enough into the vagina to where there was pink unharmed tissue. This action caused the girls more than a little discomfort. Next she inspected the girl's urinary tracts. She had to press on the grossly swollen clitoris to push it out of the way before the pee hole opening could be seen, again causing each girl in turn to moan in painful protest. For both the girls it looked very sore and Mary was sure that there would be great discomfort in passing water. Mary went to the bathroom cupboard and took out a tube of salve. ""Rub this well into your bottom hole and your vagina, and re do it every time you go to the toilet."" The girls stood up and Jane took the tube of salve. Mary left them in the bathroom gently rubbing the soothing ointment into their stinging pussies.</p> <p>***</p> <p>The whipping had done wonders. The girls were very docile for the next couple of weeks. Their marks and bruises started to fade and their private parts eventually returned to their normal size and fresh pink hue. The girls never came home in their gym clothes now. It had taken them a long time to get back into sport. They had taken to wearing close fitting lycra shorts which covered their thighs so that the vestiges of the horsewhipping would not be seen. Mary however was very vigilant when doing the washing. No scanty panties were allowed and each pair of panties that went into the washing machine was inspected for vaginal secretions. Mary and Ronald's relationship started to improve and the family began to function again. The girl's were doing well in school and were now allowed out with friends and even allowed to go on sleep-overs. All seemed well until the sky fell in one Saturday evening.</p> <p>Jane and Sarah were staying with friends a few miles away in the countryside. Ronald and Mary knew the family they were staying with very well and had no doubts about the safety of their daughters or that they would be looked after. Their friend was a girl from school who was a prefect and a model of virtue. Ronald and Mary were very happy with this positive influence in their daughter's lives. It was about eleven o'clock in the evening when the loud knock came on the front door. Ronald got up from the living room sofa and went towards the hall muttering. ""Who can that be a this time of night?"" Mary had gone to the window and peeked through the curtains. ""Goodness… It's a police car."" She exclaimed.</p> <p>Ronald opened the heavy front door to be confronted with two large policemen, a sergeant and a constable, and in front of each of them, heads hanging low was one of his little daughters. ""Mind if we come in for a while sir?"" asked the sergeant. The police manhandled the child through the door. Mary gasped when she saw the girls, their faces heavily made-up and mascara running down their cheeks. ""Oh good god! Get them into the living room."" She cried. Once they were all inside they went into the living room. The girls stood side by side in front of the fireplace, the police were ushered to the long sofa, and Ronald and Mary sat in separate armchairs. ""What's been going on?"" Cried Mary. </p> <p>The big sergeant cleared his throat. ""We understand these girls are Jane and Sarah Marsh, and that you are their parents is that correct?"" Ronald nodded. The sergeant went on to explain that their unit had been called to check on a party on a farm close to where the girls had been staying. The girls had been rounded up with a group of much older young men, some of who would be facing charges of drug possession, drunken behaviour and more seriously, sexual intercourse with underage children. ""And I'm afraid to tell you that there is significant evidence to suggest that both your pre-teen daughters were engaged in these illegal activities. In fact, we thought they were child prostitutes supplied specificlly for the party."" Ronald started to breathe heavily, he looked at the two sullen girls. Tears were now dripping onto the carpet. They stood in clothes that made them look like a couple of little tarts. Flimsy Lurex dresses, which failed to hide the fact that both girls wore, hold up stockings, the lace band at the top of them was plainly visible. Ronald shook his head in despair. ""What happens now."" He sighed. The police officer went on to explain that upon their arrest the girls had insisted they not be taken home, but to their friend's house. This was not possible said the sergeant, and apparently both children had launched into a verbal assault on the policemen calling them every filthy name under the sun. Also the policeman mentioned that on the way home the girls had begged them to let them go because they claimed their father would horsewhip them. </p> <p>Ronald looked a little uneasy. The sergeant smiled. ""You see sir, it's very difficult to prosecute young offenders nowadays. In this case your girls would probably come out as the victims in this case and get away Scot-free. There would of course be terrible damage to your reputation and that of your family due to the long court proceedings and the avid publicity this kind of case causes. In light of this our only concern is to see to it that you understand the gravity of the situation and, given that you undertake to keep these two feisty little fillies under strict control, we would not press charges."" Ronald stood up, ""Well, in that case officers, please allow my wife to make you a cup of tea, and provided you have a couple of hours to spare we will make you comfortable in our cellar room. You are most welcome to witness the kind strict control that we intend to maintain on a regular basis in future, whether they get into trouble or not!"" The sergeant said that unfortunately he and the constable would not be able to stay, but perhaps they could drop in to see how things had gone when they came off shift next morning. They excused themselves and Mary saw both of them to the door. They said their goodbyes and the door closed behind them. </p> <p>With that Roland left the living room and came back minutes later with the long black riding whip and the roll of duck tape. ""Sarah, Jane, lift up your dresses, do I need to get the nylon cord out?"" The girls sobbed loudly now as they lifted their flimsy dressed above their hips. They revealed that against all warnings they had worn tiny lace thongs under their party outfits. Both were obviously stained and proved beyond doubt that both little girls had been sexually aroused very recently. The sight of the terrible whip had made them start to gasp and hyperventilate. They shook visibly in sheer terror of the whipping they knew they were going to get. They held on to each other to steady themselves, their legs started to tremble and almost in unison they lost control of their bladders and peed on the floor through the tiny lace panties. ""Right! Enough nonsense, you are both going to be bound with ropes and whipped, back and front. Down to the cellar now!"" The girls shuffled off and cried their hearts out as they opened the door to the cellar and climbed down the stairs. ""Mary, please make some tea and sandwiches, we are all in for a long night.""</p></div>","['Alternative version of ""Desperate Trouble"" by Sharpergirl.']"
714,"Le Cadeau, Part 1",1,SICKY,sicky123@hotmail.fr,violences sur mineur dans une cave.,2007-05-06,1,5,"rape, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sicky001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jacque nous avait laissé Emilie pour quelques jours. Nous étions tous amis de longues dates, et avions pour habitude d'organiser ce genre de week-end depuis plusieurs années. Habituellement nous prenions une prostituée relativement jeune ou nous nous déplacions dans des pays où il était possible d'acheter des ""esclaves"" sans problèmes, mais cette fois Jacques avait décidé de nous donner sa fille. Son unique souhait était de pouvoir filmer la scène.</p> <p>Nous étions arrivés en début d'après-midi et cela faisait une petite demi-heure que nous étions attablés dans la cuisine, à discuter des modalités du séjours : nous trouverions Emilie attachée dans la cave, le matériel vidéo filmait déjà depuis le matin, et Jacques nous avait spécialement acheté tout un assortiment de jouets dont nous saurions faire usage. Il ne voulait de nous aucune pitié, condescendance ou respect eut égard à la situationde notre nouvelle victime. Il termina son verre, inspira un grand coup, puis quitta la maison d'un pas franc et décidé.</p> <p>Notre réaction fut tout aussi immédiate : nous étions tellement excités à l'idée du week-end qui s'annonçait que nous filâmes vers la cave dés que la porte fut refermée.</p> <p>Jacques n'avait pas menti : Emilie était au milieu de la pièce, ses yeux étaient bandés et une énorme boule noire entravait sa bouche. Elle avait les mains liés dans le dos, était simplement vétue d'un maillot de bain deux pièces blanc que nous connaissions bien et était pendue à un tuyau du plafond qui la forçait à se tenir debout. En nous entendant arriver elle avait commencé à sangloter.</p> <p>Par terre étaient disposés godes de diverses dimensions, un générateur avec des fils et des broches, des cordes et autres spéculum, et une baignoire remplie d'eau ornait le coin de cette pièce de béton sans fenêtre. Nous entendions à l'avance les cri de la jeune fille.</p> <p>Je démarrai sans attendre, mes deux compères commençant à se masturber. Je m'approchai d'elle lentement, regardant son corps de 12ans déjà bien formé frémir et trembler. je la pris par sa queue de cheval après avoir défait les liens de son cou, et la serra contre moi. J'apprèciais sa résistance et je serrais et malaxais fermement ses fesses et ses seins tour à tour. Je la fit mettre à genoux, et enlevai impatiemment la boule de sa bouche. Je collai son visage contre mon caleçon, sa bouche contre mon sexe déjà dur.</p> <p>""-Ne mords pas, écoute bien ce conseil. Tu fera tout ce que nous voudrons, libre à toi de hurler, mais ne mord pas"".</p> <p>Je m'assis par terre, l'""invitant"" à s'allonger. elle avait toujours la bouche ouverte sur le tissu gonflé, elle pleurait, et de la salive commençait à sortir du coin de ses lèvres. Pierre se rapprocha, saisi un gode anal de dimension raisonnable, et vint s'asseoir en face de moi. Il commença à enfoncer le gode dans ses fesses sans avoir enlevé le maillot de bain. Emilie commençat à crier et à se débattre, ce qui m'excitait terriblement à la vue du maillot qui commencait à entraver ses fesses, des mains qui se crispaient, des mouvements de contraction. Je baissai alors mon maillot et elle engloutit en gémissant longuement les centimètres de chair et de veines qui constituaient mon sexe. Elle avait des hauts le coeur et je maintenais sa tête enfoncée sur le membre, tandis que mon ami avit retiré prestement le bas de maillot de notre chêre et tendre. Elle poussa un hurlement lorqu'il introduit violemment le gode tout de même enduit de graisse entre ses fesses. Il se masturbait en regardant le spectacle. Nous étions lachés, il fallait qu'elle souffre pour amplifier notre désir.</p> <p>Nous la relevâmes, elle semblait choquée, et notre dernier ami entra dans la scène. Nous le laissâmes l'emmener de force jusqu'à la baignoire, et nous le regardions la prendre en levrette tout en lui plongeant longuement la tête dans l'eau. Nous eumes le temps de fumer une cigarette et lorsqu'il eut finit, il la plongea toute entière dans la baignoire pour la laver, puis nous la redonna aussitôt, sans mot dire. Elle pleurait littéralement.</p> <p>Ses mains attachées étaient terriblement excitante. nous la miment à genoux et elle nous sucait à tour de rôle, très lentement et profondément, manquant de vomir à chaque mouvement. Je mit mes couilles dans sa bouche et je vis l'éclair de compréhension qui effraya son regard lorsque j'enlevai le bandeau. Je remit aussitôt mon sexe dans sa bouche, puis celui de Pierre, en appuyant fortement. Il s'assit alors par terre tout en maintenant comme à l'habitude son nez appuyé contre son ventre, et elle dû se mettre à genoux. Je passai derrière elle, remplaçant le gode qui entrait dans ses fesses par mon propre sexe. Je la sodomisais violemment en la tenant par ses mains attachées avec force. Elle criait, vomissait, pleurait, et je contemplais mon sexe tout entier enfoncé dans son merveilleux cul. Je restai ainsi de longue minute, appréciant le calme, le silence uniquement brisé par les sanglots et les haut le coeur d'Emilie qui étouffait littéralement du sexe de mon ami. Il pouvait sentir sa salive et le vomi couler sur ses couilles, j'avais envie de changer de place, de comme lui malaxer durement ses petits seins tout en éjaculant régulièrement dans sa bouche. Il était environ 15h30, nous avions jusqu'à demain soir pour profiter d'elle...</p></div>",[]
715,"Le Cadeau, Part 2",2,SICKY123,sicky123@hotmail.fr,Abus sur adolescente dans une cave.,2007-07-24,-1,-1,"g, anal, bd, teen, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sicky002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>J'avais débandé. Après maintes éjaculations j'étais désormais au repos, mais toujours dans sa bouche. Intégralement, au chaud. Je lui tenais la tête des deux mains et la forçais à malaxer doucement le tout, appréciant la salive et ses glapissements.</p> <p>C'étais la phase d'accalmie. ses mains étaient toujours ligotées, j'étais assis sur une simple chaise, elle à genoux faisant son travail. On lui avait remis un gode anal préalablement enduit de graisse, et Pierre s'amusait calmement à le bouger par touches légères tout en se masturbant. elle était vraiment très belle, et voir ces fesses rondes, galbées, imberbes subir ce léger outrage étais un réel plaisir. Je sentais ses petits seins sur l'intérieur de mes cuisses. Je voyais sa bouche généreuse ouverte et remplie de mes chairs.</p> <p>Je recommencais doucement à bander. Je la prit par les cheveux et la relevai.</p> <p>Nous l'attachâmes par le biais d'un harnais les mains levées au plafond, si bien qu'elle devait se mette sur la pointe des pieds pour soulager ses poignets. Nous prîmes les contacts et autres éléctrodes que nous avait laissé Jacques et en fixâmes les origines à chaque extrémité sensible de son corps. Elle nous regardait en pleurant, n'osant rien dire ou exprimer. Elle poussa pourtant un hurlement délicieux lorsque la première décharge fit vibrer son bassin. elle tortillait des pieds, cherchant tant bien que mal à se soulager, à partir, s'enfuir, sans que rien n'y fut. A la seconde décharge Pierre accompagna l'épreuve d'un terrible coup de fouet. Troisième décharge. Quatrième décharge. Toutes les vingts secondes. Cinquième cri. Cri bref, aigu, intense, mèlé de sanglots, de peur, de souffle coupé. Claquement de fouet. Cri étouffé. La voir ainsi, nue, superbe au milieu de la pièce, offerte malgré elle, les mains entravées, la bouche salivant, se déhanchant en nous offrant la vue de ce corps trahi dans sa chair, était un spectacle en soi.</p> <p>Après un petit quart d'heure de ce jeu et avant qu'elle ne soit exténuée - façon de parler car elle était belle est bien haletante -nous la détachâmes et refixâmes les mains derrière son dos. Pierre amena une de ces boules gonflables que l'on lui mit dans la bouche. Nous appuyames sur la poire jusqu'à ce que ce sa bouche soit littéralement remplie et qu'elle ne puisse plus que professer d'inaudibles gémissements, après quoi nous fîmes de même avec son sexe : la boule était plus grosse, et l'on sentait bien qu'une masse gènante entravait l'intérieur de son bassin. Je ne saurais, honnètement, expliquer son regard.</p> <p>Nous étions tous les trois debout autour d'elle, et nou l'amenâmes très simplement jusqu'à une table dans un coin de la pièce où on l'obligea à allonger son torse dessus. Nous callâmes son cou entre deux accroches au sein desquelles nous fîmes couler une corde, de sorte qu'elle étais comme étranglée à même le bois - elle suffoquais légèrement -, les mains ligotées et relevées sur le dos tandis que son cul, seul orifice libre à ce moment, nous était offert. Je commençai le premier, et me frottai tout d'abord de longue minutes le sexe entre la raie de ses superbes fesses transpirantes, frôlant même d'excitation l'éjaculation. Je prit mon membre à pleine main, et commençai tout doucement mon office, son cul étant encore huileux des outrages postérieurs.</p> <p>Mon gland entra très naturellement, comme avalé en un instant par ce trou imberbe et entrouvert. Je laissai glisser doucement, la tenant par les hanches, l'écoutant haleter en retenant sa respiration, constatant un mouvement du bassin inutile d'esquive - elle essayait comme de s'éloigner de mon membre -, la regardant crisper ses doigts et s'étouffer de la boule gonflée dans sa bouche déformée, resserrant malgré elle les liens autour de son cou. Elle toussa - de l'eau sorti de son nez -, ce qui eu pour effet de terminer mon entrée : mon sexe avait littéralement disparu, j'étais tout entier en elle, et je pouvais voir ainsi mon pubis plaqué contre sa tendre chair. Je me reculai lentement, sur le même rythme, regardant mon membre sortir doucement de son cul, l'écoutant gémir et pleurer. J'avançai alors, doucement toujours, et commençai mes mouvements de va et vient pendant que mes deux amis caressaient ses cheveux, pincaient durement ses seins, la frappaient doucement au visage et sur le dos.</p> <p>J'allai et venai ainsi durant une bonne dizaine de minute avant d'éjaculer enfin, entièrement loti dans son merveilleux bassin. Je me retirais, exténué, excité, laissant la place à mes comparses, réfléchissant à la possible suite des évènements. Je voulais pour l'instant rester classique : ce qui m'intéressait, c'étais d'alterner les phases de redscentes et d'excitation, de profiter de son cul, et surtout de sa bouche. J'avais déjà envie de sa bouche. Je me savais pouvoir y passer des heures, des jours entiers.</p> <p>Il était encore tôt, à peine 18h...</p></div>",[]
716,"Le Cadeau, Part 3",3,SICKY,sicky123@hotmail.fr,,2007-08-17,1,5,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sicky003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>La maison était assez grande, prestement posée au centre d’un vaste parc ceinturé par un mur en pierre (autant dire que nous étions tranquilles). Il y avait deux étages - hors sous-sol et comble -ainsi que deux larges terrasses sur les flancs sud et ouest de l’édifice. Cela faisait une petite demi-heure que moi et Pierre étions dans la cuisine - afin de satisfaire une petite faim - et nous décidâmes d’aller visiter la chambre d’Emilie.</p> <p>Lorsque nous commençâmes à monter l’escalier nous vîmes, au niveau de la dixième marche, un petit papier avec les mots suivant écrits soigneusement à son envers : « je ne vous donne pas trois heures pour découvrir ce mot ainsi que la surprise qui vous attends au-dessus… Porte du fond à droite de l’escalier. Signé : X ».</p> <p>Dois-je préciser l’excitation qui nous prit moi et Pierre, ainsi que la satisfaction de constater que notre ami savait mal jauger de notre patience (nous en étions déjà aux environ de 19h) mais bien de nos instincts ? Nous pressâmes donc le pas en direction de cette « chambre du fond » et ce que nous vîmes nous combla littéralement de joie.</p> <p>Nous devions être dans la chambre d’Emilie, mais en lieu et place de celle-ci se trouvait allongée dans son lit une autre jeune fille…</p> <p>Elle était blonde et devait avoir dans les quinze ans. Elle était vêtue d’une simple culotte blanche très serrée, ses deux pieds étaient ligotés à deux extrémités du lit tandis que ses mains étaient liées dans son dos ; ses yeux étaient bâillonnés d’un épais scotch opaque et un écarteur en latex noir entravait sa bouche.</p> <p>Nous remarquâmes qu’une légère proéminence déformait son sous-vêtement - elle devait avoir un gode anal disposé à son endroit - et nous constatâmes enfin que ses tétons étaient ligotés fermement par un fil en nylon aux pieds du lit, ce qui l’empêchait de se mettre à genoux ou bien tout simplement de bouger convenablement. Cela provoquait de même une douleur constante qui la faisait gémir continuellement…</p> <p>Il y avait par terre un gode anal de dimension dantesque avec un mot à son côté de la même écriture que le précédent : « depuis le temps elle doit être prête pour celui-ci, je vous en prie » et à son envers (notez l’ironie) était noté : « PS : filmez ça s’il vous plaît ».</p> <p>Nous prîmes donc sans nous faire prier la caméra posée en évidence sur l’un des bureaux que comptait la vaste chambre, et commençâmes par enlever l’objet qui entravait ses fesses depuis… Depuis quand nous ne savions pas ! </p> <p>Nous écartâmes d’abord doucement les bords de la culotte et découvrîmes - en même temps que ce fantastique cul imberbe qui nous souriait - un embout en métal, peut-être de l’inox, qui en dépassait d’un petit centimètre. L’embout lui-même était déjà conséquent et lorsque nous tirâmes dessus la gamine se mit à gémir fortement. Nous commençâmes à forcer un peu mais le gode ne voulait pas sortir, et nous voulions la garder prête pour celui - immense je dois l’avouer -que nous étions censés installer à la place de celui-ci : il ne fallait donc pas forcer. Je descendis dans la cuisine chercher un liquide graisseux, et ramenai du beurre ainsi que de l’huile.</p> <p>Nous en badigeonnâmes aussitôt largement les fesses de la jeune fille, non sans élargir doucement au passage son anus en y insérant de temps à autres un ou deux doigts qui la faisaient gémir et baver -sentant au passage, et avec intérêt, la masse d’inox qui se trouvait à l’intérieur -. Après une dizaine de minute de cette opération, mon compère introduisit deux de ses doigts dans le cul de notre nouvelle amie et, pendant qu’il écartait son orifice, je commençai doucement à retirer le gode qui, à l’aide des masses graisseuses, sortait peu à peu. Il fallu bien cinq minutes pour le sortir intégralement sans qu’elle eut trop mal, car il s’était avéré faire une bonne quinzaine de centimètres de long, sur bien deux fois cinq centimètres de diamètre (deux formes ovoïdes sur la longueur, comme une onde).</p> <p>On la sentait essoufflée, elle haletait, et ses fesses étaient évidemment bien dilatées.</p> <p>Nous prîmes alors sans attendre l’énorme dildo d’acier qui trônait au pied du lit et le mirent dans ses mains, de manière à ce qu’elle puisse jauger de ce qui l’attendait : il faisait presque vingt cinq centimètre de long, et trois ondes allaient en grossissant en direction de la base, la plus grande faisant bien dans les huit centimètres de diamètre…</p> <p>La première « onde » rentra sans trop de difficulté. Pour prévenir ses cris nous lui avions ôté l’écarteur de la bouche pour le remplacer par une gagball avec pénis (elle aussi posée près du lit) qui lui prenait tout l’intérieur de la cavité buccale - de fait elle ne pouvait que pousser des gémissements qui ressemblaient presque à des soupirs -. Entre les deux elle nous avait supplié de ne pas « mettre le truc » dans ses fesses… que nenni.</p> <p>Elle remua fortement lors de la deuxième « onde » : le gode eut alors du mal à rentrer, et il fallu bien deux à trois minutes pour le voir disparaître dans son orifice. Nous pensâmes alors à notre ami au sous-sol, et décidâmes d’un commun accord, malgré notre excitation grandissante, de lui faire partager l’insertion de la troisième « onde ».</p> <p>Pour son malheur nous retirâmes doucement l’objet pour mieux recommencer en bas, nous détachâmes les fils de nylons non pas de ses seins mais des pieds du lit, puis ses pieds, nous la soulevâmes par sa queue de cheval doucement et prirent le chemin de la cave…</p> <p>Lorsque nous arrivâmes Matthieu était dans la gorge d’Emilie. Ses mains à elle étaient toujours liées dans son dos mais une masse complexe de cordes semblait fixer son visage au pubis de notre ami : effectivement elle ne pouvait que très légèrement bouger et se retrouvait obliger de sucer la quasi intégralité du membre qui encombrait sa bouche. Elle était sujette à de forts halètements, des nausées constantes, et son corps admirable frémissait de convulsions. D’importants filets de bave coulaient de sa bouche et Matthieu, confortablement assit, semblait savourer l’instant.</p> <p>Lorsqu’il nous aperçu avec (désignons là par) « Valérie » ses yeux s’écarquillèrent de joie. Nous lui fîmes signe de ne pas bouger -le spectacle d’Emilie à genoux, tremblante, poussant divers sons venus de sa gorge, le fessier offert, était des plus excitant - et nous nous installâmes en face d’eux.</p> <p>Nous détachâmes les mains du dos de Valérie pour mieux les lier à une accroche située au plafond de manière à ce qu’elle soit exactement sur la plante de ses pieds lorsqu’elle se tenait à la verticale. Elle faisait face à un poteau sur lequel, à hauteur de son visage, nous fixâmes un gode en latex noir relativement conséquent : après avoir retiré la gagball à pénis qui lui bâillonnait la bouche, c’est un dildo d’un autre calibre qui vint la mettre dans la même position qu’Emilie, en ce sens que par le biais d’un système de harnais nous lui fixâmes le visage contre le poteau, de manière à ce que le dildo qui y était fixé toucha presque sa gorge et lui empli toute la bouche, sans qu’elle puisse rien faire pour l’y ôter. Les halètements furent instantanés.</p> <p>Nous écartâmes ensuite ses jambes à l’aide d’une barre en métal relativement longue dont chaque embout était fixé à l’une de ses chevilles.</p> <p>Sous ses talons nous fixâmes enfin des cales en acier reliées à une batterie électrique, elle-même reliée par des câbles à diverses zones érogènes de son corps ainsi posé : tétons, clitoris et oreilles. Le principe était simple : elle était dés lors obligée de se tenir sur la pointe des pieds car au moindre relâchement ses talons touchaient les cales qui libéraient automatiquement de l’électricité en direction des zones concernées. Lorsque nous activâmes la batterie un gémissement mêlé de cri nous signala qu’elle avait elle-même compris la chose.</p> <p>Nous commençâmes l’insertion du gode laissé par notre hôte.</p> <p>La première « onde » passa donc sans grande difficulté, la seconde demandant encore un peu de temps : son anus s’écartait alors grandement, et son souffle semblait comme posé dans le vide, elle ne respirait alors presque pas, attendant que la chose aie pénétré dans son intégralité. La seconde onde passée elle eut un « relâchement », ce qui eu pour effet immédiat de l’électrocuter et de lui faire pousser un cri des plus aigus. Elle commençait à pleurer.</p> <p>Nous prîmes alors deux chaises et nous nous installâmes à côté de notre ami qui se faisait tranquillement sucer, et nous nous masturbâmes calmement en la regardant sangloter. On pouvait voir ses mollets trembler sous l’effort, et nous n’attendions que la prochaine décharge, nous demandant combien de temps elle allait ainsi tenir. Le dildo était dans ses fesses bien enfoncé et calé, et la troisième « onde » posait comme en apesanteur devant son cul, tremblant en même temps qu’elle, attendant son tour. Nous restions là à jouir du spectacle, nous masturbant avec délice, en prenant notre temps… Nous n’étions que vendredi soir, il était à peine 20h30, et nous avions quartier libre jusqu’à dimanche soir… Elle poussa un cri strident.</p></div>",[]
717,"Christine's Price to be Paid, Part 1",1,SILENCE,no@email,,2004-12-21,43,4,"M/f, F/f, bd, humil, reluc, teen, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Christine was taking her time packing her bag after cheerleader practice. She was in a singularly foul mood on a day that should have been one to savor for years to come. It was the first day of practice and that meant both that it was a relatively light day, and that the captain of the squad had been elected. As her luck would have it, she had become that captain, a fitting way for her to enter her fourth year of cheering. Seventeen, blonde hair and blue eyes, Christine maintained her athletic form year round in order to perform the difficult gymnastic moves that cheering demanded. Fit, ambitious and at the head of the squad she felt happiness.</p> <p>However, she knew that the day would be brought low soon enough. Her cheerleading coach was also her history teacher, a usually reserved and private woman the students knew as Ms. Whelan. Christine had taken the first test in American History earlier that day and knew that she had done very poorly. Ms. Whelan’s teaching style was somber and monotone and her lectures did not lend themselves to memory. When Ms. Whelan had asked her to meet her in the administrator’s office after she showered and changed, Christine knew she was going to face the consequences of that test.</p> <p>After long minutes she stood, wearing the pleated skirt and white top she had come to school in, her practice clothes well packed away in her bag. She hefted the bag and made the long walk down the corridor from the gym to the group of offices at the front of the school that housed all the people involved in administrative duties. The secretary behind her large oaken desk rivaled the massive expanse of wood both for being the largest thing in the room and the most unyielding. Nobody much liked Mrs. Rath and it was thought that the phonetic pronunciation of her name was quite appropriate for the way the heavyset woman treated all who came before her.</p> <p>“What are you still doing here?” Thick and wrinkled eyelids closed over her dim eyes, opening with a slow contempt for what she saw as a stupid, perky young teenager who was present in her domain long past her welcome.</p> <p>“I… Ms. Whelan wanted me to come and talk to her and Mr. Starkov when practice was over.” Christine had stammered at first, but managed to complete the sentence with a degree of confidence. All it would be was just a little lecture, right?</p> <p>“I see… “ The old woman allowed the words to slowly crawl from her as if they were a judgment all their own. “Go right on in. Mr. Starkov told me he was expecting you.”</p> <p>Christine wordlessly walked past the desk and knocked on the door to Mr. Starkov’s office before entering. She closed the door behind her, the silent hinges and quiet click of the door shutting behind her did nothing to cover the pounding sound of her racing heart, though nobody else could hear it. She set her bag next to the door and stepped into the room where Mr. Starkov sat behind his desk, a brutish black metal construction that was rumored to have been his during he very first teaching job and he had taken the cheap thing with him to all his future jobs for “luck”. The plush chair he sat in was more fitting his status in the school with its high back and exceedingly comfortable lumbar support. He was a broad man, angular in feature and build as his heritage dictated. Born in America of Russian parents he was fluent in both languages, but spoke English with a graceful and educated cadence without a trace of an accent.</p> <p>“Welcome Christine. Ms. Whelan and I were just talking about you. Congratulations on your achievement today. Ms. Whelan tells me that the other girls are ecstatic to have you as their new captain. It is a position full of responsibility, as I am sure you well know. Please, sit down…” He indicated an empty chair opposite the desk.</p> <p>Next to it sat another, occupied by Ms. Whelan who watched Christine with half-lidded eyes and intertwined fingers. Her own dark hair was down from the normal bun she wore during class and the slightly more relaxed ponytail she sported during cheer practice. She had a curious smile on her face, but said nothing as Christine sat and turned her attention back toward Mr. Starkov.</p> <p>“Christine, Ms. Whelan has brought to my attention the test that you took today. She knew that you were in the running for the cheer captain and she graded your test immediately in order to ensure that you would meet certain academic requirements. Alas, you failed the test and with the other problems that you have had in Ms. Whelan’s class, that brings your grade all the way down to a D and I am afraid that that leaves us in a curious situation. While you are doing an average job or better in your other classes, a D is below the standards we want for any of the athletes in our school, including any cheerleaders and especially the captain of the squad.”</p> <p>Christine looked down at her lap and with one hand smoothed a wrinkle from her skirt while she thought about what he had said and what she should say in return. If she were dropped from the lead of the squad it would be disgraceful. Worse, she might be removed from cheerleading all together and that was a thought that shocked her. It would be humiliating and would ruin what status she maintained among the various social cliques that were important to many a teenager.</p> <p>Mr. Starkov and Ms. Whelan exchanged a look while Christine was otherwise distracted in the thoughts of her impending loss of status. The sly smile on Ms. Whelan’s face grew and Mr. Starkov decided to provide Christine with what in her eyes would be a path of escape. In reality it would be a comfortable noose wrapped about her neck and slowly tightened until it would consume her with hardly a notice.</p> <p>“Christine, we have talked about this at length. Ms. Whelan and I believe that you are going to be good for the cheer squad. You have been a diligent cheerleader for years and I would like to see you continue in that tradition. However, these grades cannot be completely overlooked. It is possible though that certain test results could be… delayed until after the season is over. It is possible even that certain grades could be improved over time given certain circumstances. You could avoid being removed from the squad and with enough hard work you could even look forward to access to scholarships from a wide choice of schools after you graduate here.”</p> <p>Christine looked up at the hope he was dangling before her. It was bait, fresh, alive and waiting for her to snatch it up. She did not see the hook wrapped in the promise of salvation and like many creatures that had something wonderful dangled before them, she lunged for it with little thought.</p> <p>“What would I have to do? I can’t leave the squad now, not right after they’ve elected me to lead them.” She got a confirming nod from the still silent Ms. Whelan and that made her feel better about exploring an option that a little voice in her mind called unorthodox at the least.</p> <p>“Well, Christine, if we were to allow these grades to become official then you would face humiliation by your peers and your social status would be shattered. I have worked in schools long enough that I don’t want to see that happen to you if it can be avoided. However, a fit punishment must be found in order for Ms. Whelan and I do keep things secret until such a time as you are no longer in danger of suffering because of them. After long deliberation Ms. Whelan has suggested that you should still face the humiliation that would have been brought about by your actions. However, you should face that humiliation in a safe and secret environment. Therefore, Ms. Whelan and I will take it upon ourselves to guide you through a number of experiences over the course of the season. These experiences will take place each and every day after school and after practice has concluded. You will come here to my office and you will do everything you are told. Otherwise, it may be required of us to present your grades to the rest of the academic population.” He concluded his statement by leaning forward on his desk and planting her elbows there, his face closed to interpretation of his thoughts.</p> <p>Christine’s mind raced as she felt the very first tug of the hook on her cheek. She knew there was danger before her and she knew that she did not adequately recognize that danger. Her mind both tried to reason with her and to deceive her with that logic. She was going to be ruined in public, or as had been offered to her she could face that ruination in private where it would not destroy her. She nodded slowly and the hook pierced the skin of her cheek, soon enough it would be impossible to escape.</p> <p>Mr. Starkov’s eyes brightened at the nod and he allowed the first smile of the evening to cross his face. “Wonderful. It grows late and I believe we all have much to do before tomorrow. Before you go though, I will offer you a taste of what you will face throughout the many coming weeks. Stand up, reach under your skirt and remove your panties.”</p> <p>The order was given in an even voice, as if he was ordering a salad and wanted a particular dressing. The words shook Christine and made Ms. Whelan shift in her chair, wanting to be positioned to take particular delight in the girl’s reaction. Christine noticed the both of them watching her and her mouth opened as if to speak while a blush flooded her cheeks. She could not force herself to stand nor speak as her teacher and principal watched her.</p> <p>“Christine…” It was the soft voice of Ms. Whelan loaded with a sweetness that had never been present in her lectures or coaching sessions. It made her seem younger, friendlier and more trustworthy to the girl who was two-thirds her age. </p> <p>“Christine, you must listen to what Mr. Starkov tells you to do. I know you don’t want to do it. You will feel exposed and humiliated and embarrassed, but isn’t it better to feel that way here in front of us than to feel that way tomorrow in front of a thousand students when you are stripped of your rank and status?”</p> <p>The honey dripped from her voice the whole time and it made the bait before Christine sweeter and made the hook easier to swallow despite the tugging pain that was blatantly the cost now. She clenched her eyes shut and lowered her head as she stood. The skirt she wore was not dangerously short, but she felt naked already before them. She lifted the edges of her skirt and reached under, trying to preserve her modesty as her finger sought and hooked the waistband of her cotton panties. She began to pull them down and made sure the shirt fell to again cover her as she did so, not offering much of a peek to either Ms. Whelan or Mr. Starkov. She had to bend to remove the white panties with their powder blue flower print from around her ankles and she knew by the creaking of Ms. Whelan’s chair that she leaned back to peek at the soft flesh of her thighs that the skirt exposed. She sat again, the panties clutched in her hands.</p> <p>“Give them to me.” Mr. Starkov made no attempt to rise from his chair and only extended a hand, forcing Christine to stand again and reach forward to hand him her innocent looking underwear. He took them and stretched them between his fingers, allowing them to dangle in between his hands as if being worn by an invisible woman. “Christine, these are unacceptable from now on. You will be allowed only to wear skirts to school and under them you must wear thong-cut panties. Ms. Whelan and I will be checking. Now, go on home and be sure to tell your parents that you will be late from now on because of your new position.”</p> <p>Christine reached out for her panties, but Mr. Starkov folded them up and put them in his desk drawer with a raised eyebrow, waiting for her to obey. She blushed as she got the message and turned, picking up her bag at the door. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Mr. Starkov.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tuesday morning was bright and sunny. Birds sang outside of Christine’s window as she dressed for school. Fashion dictated that she not wear the same skirt as the day before, but she was reluctant to wear the only other one she owned. She had many a nice dress to wear, but school was not a place to wear her Sunday best. The other skirt was bright red and had been purchased in order to wear to a club. It was tight and short and would hug her thighs and rear, but she settled upon wearing it. She also studied carefully her choice of underwear. She had very few thongs and if Mr. Starkov held to his word then she would have to buy more before the week was out. Today she would have to wear a red thong that was more mesh and lace than actual material. She dressed sullenly, wondering why the birds were so happy. She looked at herself in the mirror, red shirt and white top with red shoes and white socks to match. She sighed softly and left her room.</p> <p>The day passed slowly and yet far too quickly as far as she was concerned. She had made an effort to act normally, but she could feel her slightly quicker heartbeat and the shallow pace of her breathing all day long. She could not stop thinking about Mr. Starkov and, to her surprise, Ms. Whelan. By the end of the day she was so nervous that she asked Ms. Whelan if she could be excused from practice. She got a raised eyebrow and a small smile for her question and was told to go to Mr. Starkov’s office right away.</p> <p>Christine had hoped to be spared the ordeal of the office visit, but faced her fate while Ms. Whelan turned back to the locker room full of girls changing for cheerleader practice. Christine found herself clutching her books to her chest as she walked in a daze down the hall, into the administration wing and past Mrs. Rath as the secretary told her to go on into Mr. Starkov’s office.</p> <p>When she entered, Mr. Starkov sat behind his desk wearing a white shirt and blue tie. His suit jacket was across the back of his chair and he was working on a paper that he wrote on for a moment more before placing it into a folder and sliding it to the side of the desk. He looked up at her and made a show of checking both his watch and the wall clock before he spoke to her.</p> <p>“You are early Christine. Ms. Whelan called and told me that you were on your way. Are you so eager to begin?” He raised an eyebrow, half expecting the girl before him to run, much to her regret as he well knew. However, she did not and she actually nodded.</p> <p>“Yes… sir. I couldn’t concentrate all day. I found myself thinking, and now I’m too nervous to go cheer or anything.” </p> <p>Christine heard herself admit that to Mr. Starkov and her stomach tightened itself down into a little ball of energy. She was watching him, much as he watched her with both surprise and curiosity.</p> <p>“Well, you have picked a poor time to want to be early. I have a lot of work to do and was depending on the time you would be at practice to do it. I think that you will have to sit in the corner until I am quite done. It is unfortunate that Ms. Whelan has so much to do this evening or I could depend on her to punish you. As it is, she will not be joining us tonight.”</p> <p>Mr. Starkov stood and put his suit jacket on, making him appear all the larger to Christine. She could only guess that he was more than six feet tall and easily twice her weight. He moved with fluidity and grace that surprised her as he stepped around the desk and pulled one of the chairs to the far corner of his office. He turned to her and looked her over for a moment before crossing to his filing cabinet and unlocking a drawer.</p> <p>“Remove your skirt, your shirt and shoes. Sit in the chair.” He ordered her over his shoulder as he rummaged in the drawer.</p> <p>Christine heard what he said and shuddered. She had thought she might have to give her panties up, but had not thought about the rest of her clothing.</p> <p>“Mr. Starkov, I’m not wearing a bra today.” She blushed and looked at him as he paused in his work for a moment, apparently in thought.</p> <p>“Christine, it is not my problem or concern what you are wearing as long as you are without your shoes, skirt and shirt and in that chair by the time I turn around. You know what will happen if you are not.”</p> <p>She did indeed know, or so she thought. She hurried then to obey and in moments was wearing only her panties and white socks. She looked at the door and saw no lock on it as she sat, praying silently that nobody would enter. She crossed her arms across her modest breasts and waited only a second before Mr. Starkov turned to face her.</p> <p>“Very good Christine. Now, since you have interrupted me, I must make sure you will not distract me while I work.” His hands were full, but of what she did not know as he walked past her and stood behind the chair. “Place your hands behind the chair Christine, do it now.”</p> <p>She heard the commanding tone in his voice and she obeyed, albeit slowly. Her hands lingered on her breasts, covering them for what good it would do for the moment before she reached around the broad back of the chair and held her hands there. She gasped as she felt cold steel quickly circle her wrists and she tried to pull away but found her hands attached to one another.</p> <p>“What are you..!?” her question was quickly stopped as Mr. Starkov pressed a red rubber ball to her lips and worked it between her teeth before she could close them. Black leather straps quickly pulled the ball tight to her mouth and buckled behind her head, leaving her unable to make a coherent or loud noise.</p> <p>“Christine, you must not be able to distract me and this is necessary. You have agreed to your punishment, and your eagerness to get here has only made things worse for you. From now on, you will attend practice and act perfectly normally. No one must be able to suspect that anything unusual is happening.” As he spoke he knelt behind the chair and roped the handcuffs to the legs of the chair, holding her hands far back behind the chair. He circled before her and bound her ankles together with many twists of rope and these he bound to the chair as well so as to hold her in place. He stood and looked down at her, resisting the urge to caress one of her small breasts.</p> <p>“Now, you need only wait an hour or so before your punishment begins.” He turned and returned to his desk, not sparing her another look as he bent to his papers, ignoring her muffled pleas as she struggled in the corner against steel and rope. Her struggles were equally valiant and futile. Eventually she yielded to futility and sat still, adjusting herself as much as she could to relieve small aches and pains from her immobility. The hour passed slowly as she could do little but watch the clock and Mr. Starkov.</p> <p>At long last he finished and came to stand before her, arms crossed and frowning. His suit jacket lay again on his chair and he tilted his head as he unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up to expose thick forearms.</p> <p>“Christine, I was going to be more lenient on you today than this. However, you have evidenced an inability to follow simple instructions. Perhaps this explains your poor grades, perhaps not. In any case you have accelerated our plans for you. I am certain that Ms. Whelan will punish you herself tomorrow because you caused her to miss your little initiation.”</p> <p>Mr. Starkov returned to the filing cabinet and when he returned it was with a short whip made up of a dozen thick strips of leather. “You were early and because of that you will get one lash for each minute that you were.” He followed through on what he promised, sparing her his full strength since this was her first time. The blows fell upon her, scattered upon her stomach, shoulders and breasts. She writhed and whimpered and complained through the gag, but she had been an hour early and sixty lashes created a red web work of small welts across her body.</p> <p>Mr. Starkov knew the marks would fade even before she went to bed tonight, but he appreciated them all the same. Christine did not. She continued to shift and writhe in the chair as the stings of the blows slowly subsided. She sat there, whimpering and struggling anew as Mr. Starkov allowed her to calm herself. Eventually he knelt and untied her legs, his face near enough to her hips that he could smell her excitement. He had been right after all, this one would last a long time. He continued to release her but left the ball gag in place.</p> <p>“Stand up and get dressed. Leave the gag on the table next to the door when you leave. Tomorrow, wear no panties at all. Ms. Whelan is looking forward to your visit.” With that Mr. Starkov sat again at his desk and began to work.</p> <p>Christine did exactly as she was bidden, dressing and gathering her things before walking to the door and reaching up to remove the gag. She set it on the table and left without a word, her knees weak, heart racing and panties wet.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wednesday Christine awoke early and set about getting dressed for school with an unusual determination. She had been forced to shop the night before and had purchased a skirt with this day in mind. It was more conservative than she usually wore, falling past her knees and would help her feel more comfortable as she dressed herself, leaving her panties in the drawer. Again the day passed slowly, but she made a show of being happy and perky and normal. Even at cheerleader practice she was more energetic, aware that Ms. Whelan watched her every move carefully. She was not about to offer additional reasons for an afternoon punishment. Already she was excited, watching Ms. Whelan watch her as she pranced about and stretched in her shorts and sports bra.</p> <p>At last practice ended and the girls broke up, heading off to shower and change. Ms. Whelan called Christine aside and spoke to her as the other girls disappeared into the school.</p> <p>“Christine, Mr. Starkov told me what happened yesterday. I missed your first real punishment and I’m rather upset about that. You’ll have to make it up to me. Go shower with the other girls, but don’t dress yet. Meet me in my office wearing only a towel after all the other girls have gone.”</p> <p>“Yes Ms. Whelan.”</p> <p>“Christine, you may call me Miss or Mistress from now on when we are alone. Anything else, and you’ll be breaking a rule. Understand, pet?”</p> <p>“Yes…Miss.” Christine blushed and turned away to go shower with the other girls. She was thankful that the welts had faded so quickly as she undressed and showered, for the first time paying attention to the other girls. She knew now why Ms. Whelan spent so much time watching them shower and she started to form an idea about what would soon be in store for her.</p> <p>Christine was able to linger long enough in the showers for all the other girls to leave before her. She dried herself and then wrapped her body in the towel before knocking on Ms. Whelan’s office door in the locker room. She got no answer and after an additional knock she entered of her own volition. Inside sat Ms. Whelan, not at her desk but at the locker room styled bench that sat before it. She was still dressed in her own workout clothing, despite the cool air of the air-conditioned room. Christine could feel her nipples hardening because of the cool air, despite the towel covering her.</p> <p>“Christine, Mr. Starkov has asked me to make sure you more fully understand what will be happening to you. Today I’m going to have you for a very long time. I’ve already called your parents and told them that you will be here for a long time with some extra practice.”</p> <p>Ms. Whelan stood and stretched, letting her long black hair spill out of the ponytail she wore. Arranged on her desk were a number of items, all of them for use on the poor high school senior that stood before her. She lifted the same ball gag that Christine had worn the day before and tossed it to the girl.</p> <p>“Put this on, drop your towel and lie on the bench on your back.”</p> <p>Ms. Whelan’s orders were more direct and snapped then Mr. Starkov’s had been. Christine felt herself excited by the direct and demanding nature of the order. She caught the gag and looked at her teacher/coach/mistress for a long moment before opening her mouth and inserting the ball. The leather straps she reached up to pull around her head and fasten under her hair. The towel fell away as she did so and the cold air assaulted her as the leather bit into her cheeks with the tightness of the gag. Effectively muffled and nude she stepped toward the bench and lay back on it, the worn wood smooth on her rear and back. She was forced to part her legs to either side of the bench and she allowed herself a whimper as she saw Ms. Whelan take a look between her legs at her neatly trimmed sex. She closed her eyes and settled herself onto the bench.</p> <p>Because of her closed eyes she could not see Ms. Whelan lift the black leather cuffs. She opened her eyes again to the feeling of that leather around one wrist and then the other. She did not resist even as small brass padlocks promised that the cuffs would not be removed anytime soon. She felt her arms as they were pulled above her and the clicking of chain explained why she could not remove her arms from their stretched position once they were locked to the bench above her. Ms. Whelan repeated the process with her ankles, cuffing them together under the bench so that she could not lift her legs. White nylon rope looped around each thigh and pulled her legs widely open with slow deliberate tugs. The same style of rope was then looped repeatedly around her body, holding her firmly to the bench no matter her intention to struggle.</p> <p>When it was all said and done, Christine could hardly move and felt herself to be very exposed. Her teacher’s gaze caressed her bound body shortly before her fingers did. Unlike Mr. Starkov, Ms. Whelan did not resist the temptation to touch her wherever she wanted. Christine’s soft cheeks, her breasts, legs and even the wetness of her sex were all explored.</p> <p>Ms. Whelan left the room for a brief moment and when she returned it was with a silver bowel she sat on the bench between Christine’s legs. Christine could not watch all that followed, but she knew soon after Ms. Whelan began that she was being shaved. She wanted to wiggle and move, but dared not because of Ms. Whelan’s confident and swift strokes with the razor. For the first time, Christine was truly thankful of the rope holding her in place. When the soft towel wiped across her pussy and both cleaned and dried her she could feel a fresh coolness around her sex. The air-conditioning in the room made her freshly shaven sex even more vulnerable.</p> <p>Her eyes watched Ms. Whelan stand and set aside the bowl and razor. “There, nice and clean. I just love a freshly shaved pussy, and soon you’ll learn to love it too.” Ms. Whelan knelt again at the foot of the bench and began to kiss her way up Christine’s thighs. Eventually her lips met up with Christine’s sex and a gentle kiss graced the excited teen. Ms. Whelan’s pink tongue flickered out and expertly teased Christine until she was pulling hard at her bonds, trying to shift herself into greater contact with her teacher’s mouth. After several minutes she was on the verge of having an orgasm imposed upon her and her struggled showed this. Ms. Whelan pulled away and stood, trailing fingers along that wet and unfulfilled sex.</p> <p>“I’m afraid, Christine, that you don’t get to cum quite yet. You have proven that you are quite willing to be our pet, aren’t you?”</p> <p>Christine nodded and whimpered through her gag.</p> <p>“And you’ll do anything I tell you, won’t you?”</p> <p>Another nod accompanied by a weak buck of her hips, her wet sex reaching out half an inch to be touched to no avail.</p> <p>“And you’ll let me do anything I want to you, won’t you my pet? You love being helpless and humiliated, don’t you?”</p> <p>The bound girl nodded a final and enthusiastic time. It was true that the two previous nights she had stayed up late thinking only of a moment like this. She harbored no illusions that things for her would become much harder and more humiliating, however there was always a part of her that had seemed to crave that. The offer from her educators only facilitated her exploration of something she wanted in any case. Desired or not though, things were coming that would be life changing in ways she could not imagine.</p> <p>Ms. Whelan stood near the bench and undressed. Her body was in great shape and being over thirty had not in any way ruined the youthful athleticism that had marked her life. As Christine watched and studied she noticed that Ms. Whelan’s sex was also shaved, giving her a pleasant view of it as her teacher towered over her.</p> <p>“Remember how I promised that you would come to enjoy a freshly shaven pussy too?” Ms. Whelan did not wait for an answer as she reached down and removed the gag from Christine’s mouth. “Now, pet, your mouth is only to be used for one thing, and it isn’t speaking. Answer me with a nod or shake of your head.” Ms. Whelan straddled her student’s face, standing well above her head. “Have you ever licked a pussy before?”</p> <p>Christine shook her head, but her eyes never left the mesmerizing sight of her teacher’s sex hovering above her. She licked her lips, panting in excitement. She watched as Ms. Whelan crouched just a little, slowly bringing those shaven lips down and eventually into contact with her mouth. Christine was surprised at first at the taste of the wetness that she noticed upon the first kiss she applied. She almost wanted to recoil, the mere thought of what she was doing making her nearly panic. She felt so dirty and used, her teacher grasping the hair of her head and slowly rubbing her pussy along her mouth.</p> <p>The bound girl found herself helpless to resist and she allowed her tongue to slip from her mouth and part the wet lips her instructor offered her. With forceful direction from Ms. Whelan she was doing an expert beginner’s job of getting her teacher off. She was rewarded quickly enough with the feeling of Ms. Whelan clutching her face close and experiencing a loud orgasm. Christine was left wet, both between her legs and on her face. She desired what her teacher had just felt and would sell herself to feel it.</p> <p>For her part, Ms. Whelan knew this of Christine and knelt down to tease the poor girl’s sex. “Christine, you want to cum badly, don’t you?” Ms. Whelan smiled as the girl nodded and refrained from speaking. “I’m afraid that I’ll have to hurt you a little to allow you that privilege. Is that alright with you pet, or should I leave you here while I go clean up? You may speak.”</p> <p>Christine whimpered loudly as Ms. Whelan’s skilled fingers teased and aroused her. She knew that if she agreed that Ms. Whelan would make her suffer dearly before allowing her an orgasm, but it would be worse to be left alone and bound, unable to cum at all. “Please…Mistress… Hurt me all you want, please just let me cum.”</p> <p>Ms. Whelan smiled and decided to grant the girl’s request, but not in quite the way she might expect. She would not hurt her first because then she would have the orgasm to look forward to. Instead, Ms. Whelan decided to allow the girl her pleasure now and pay the price later. As Christine would soon find out, everything had a price.</p> <p>The fingers between her legs continued to play with her wet sex. Christine was pulling at her wrist cuffs, eager for the pleasure that she felt building within her. When she at last came it was mind blowing and the energy it consumed left her surprised and a little dazed. Every muscle in her body strained and pulled and after long moments of enjoying her pleasure Christine relaxed, eyes closed and head rolled to the side.</p> <p>Ms. Whelan only allowed her student enough time to rest as it took for her to gather up the items she would use for her punishment. Christine’s first indication that her punishment was to begin was when Ms. Whelan’s fingers began to toy with her nipples. Christine watched, enjoying the feeling of those fingers toying with her. Her hard nipples begged for attention and with little warning they got what they desired, after a fashion. Small clamps tipped with black rubber suddenly pinched those sensitive nubs of flesh, left and right. Christine’s eyes opened wide, but before she could protest those clamps tightened down and she cried out. She began to feel the pulse of her racing heart through her nipples and she whimpered loudly.</p> <p>Ms. Whelan sat back and enjoyed watching the teenager writhe on the bench in an effort to soothe the discomfort she felt. She stood and again placed herself between Christine’s legs, holding a final clamp. Christine had little opportunity to notice before Ms. Whelan’s fingers parted her lower lips and allowed that wicked clamp to affix to the young woman’s clit. This time, Ms. Whelan was rewarded with a scream. While Christine wiggled and whimpered that ball gag was placed again into the girl’s mouth to quiet any future complaint.</p> <p>“I’ll be back in twenty minutes pet. Then you can stretch and dress for home. Mr. Starkov is eager to hear how your lesson went. You be sure to remember everything and tell him tomorrow.” With that Ms. Whelan left the room and let Christine think about what she had done.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Thursday afternoon found Christine sore and tired and above all, excited. After practice she went quickly to Mr. Starkov’s office and found a scene that was familiar to her. Mr. Starkov and Ms. Whelan waited for her as they had on Monday. Christine sat in the empty chair and looked at the two of them with demure eyes. She said nothing and folded her hands in her lap and waited to be addressed.</p> <p>“Christine, Ms. Whelan has already told me what happened yesterday afternoon. How are you feeling today?”</p> <p>“I’m alright, sir. I’m a little sore, but I’ve never done anything like that before.” Christine spoke softly, not meeting their eyes as she answered.</p> <p>“And did you enjoy what happened? You have been surprisingly compliant and this has pleased both Ms. Whelan and myself.” Mr. Starkov’s eyes looked directly at Christine with a single blink as the only movement.</p> <p>“Yes, sir. I have never done anything like this before, but I did enjoy it. At first I was worried and scared, but I think I really enjoy it.”</p> <p>“That is good, Christine. We have a lot more planned for you. Stand up. Undress. It is time to continue.”</p></div>","['Thank you for accessing this story. The content within is my work. You may keep a copy for private use, however any other use must receive express permission from me. The events that follow include things that are at best unethical and at worst illegal, well, face it…both. Please don’t take this story as anything other than entertainment. Keep this activity on paper only. Enjoy. Let me know what you think.']"
718,"Keira's Offer, Part 1",1,SILENCE,no@email,,2004-12-21,22,4,"M/f, bd, toys, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I couldn't help but wonder how I had allowed things to go this far. It had been two years since my daughter Kiera had introduced me to one of the best and worst times of my life. I was nearing forty and had been raising my girl alone for the last four years since the tragic death of my wife. In that time I hadn't seen any other women, instead concentrating on bringing up my girl and trying to do the job of both parents. My wife and I had enjoyed a healthy sex life and despite her death and my refusal to see anybody new, I had kept remnants of that life around. I suppose, given the circumstances I should have taken better care to keep such things hidden away. We had made a true investment in our lifestyle with my dominant side more than willing to mesh with her submissive side. For years the big black box remained hidden in my closet, nearly forgotten about.</p> <p>It wasn't until I returned home late one night and discovered that the box lay open that I thought about how important it might have been to lock it. I quickly finished removing my tie from work and bent to inspect the inventory. Certainly things were missing and my mind whirled at the thought of who might have ransacked my toys. I crept down the hall to my fourteen-year-old daughter's door. Why she hadn't come out to greet me made hadn't bothered me before, but now I thought I knew why.</p> <p>I knocked on her door and got no immediate response. ""Kiera?"" I called through the door before opening it. Inside what I saw would shock me and eventually would change my life. Sitting on her bed, dressed in a light tank top and shorts, both white and making her look far more innocent than her surroundings was my daughter. Around the bed and indeed even on the floor of the room were all manner of items taken from my toy box. She was looking at me, shocked and seemingly embarrassed, but not nearly with the shame and panic I expected. Instead, her blue eyes were filled with curiosity.</p> <p>""What are you doing in here?"" I asked with genuine shock. It was indecent for my daughter to even see these things, much less be touching them and possibly even experimenting with them.</p> <p>""I was just…. Looking"" she said with innocence that seemed appropriate. But I noted in her voice something more. There was a curiosity that immediately signaled danger to me. My heart began to race as she lifted up a silver set of nipple clamps and held them out to me. ""What are these?""</p> <p>It was a shocking question and one for which I had no immediate answer. I sputtered and stammered and stalled. How to tell her? Should I tell her? Should I…. show her? My mind reeled with that thought. Before her lay many toys and books and even pictures, mostly of her own mother. She knew what she was asking, didn't she? My expression hardened a little and I looked down at her.</p> <p>""You know exactly what those are, don't you?"" I said with the voice of an overbearing father. She nodded, silent with a small smile on her face. ""You know that you're going to have to be punished for going through my things, right?"" Again, she nodded. I could hardly contain my own nervousness as I asked her my next question. ""And you know that I'm going to use some of this on you in order to teach you your lesson, right?"" Another nod and another skip of my heart accompanied it.</p> <p>""I want you to use all of it."" Her voice was so soft and so sweet that I could hardly believe the sinful offer that she placed before me. I didn't know what had prompted her to offer herself to me so. Even so, I felt as though I could not refuse her desire to experiment.</p> <p>I offered her my hand and she took it as I pulled her from the bed and let her to my room. Inside was my expansive bed. I led her to it and wordlessly laid her upon it. I placed a finger over her lips and bade her to be quiet as I arranged the evening's events. I knew I wanted the silence so that I could think clearly and so my resolve would not shatter at the sound of her voice. I positioned her as I desired, arms high above her and legs parted wide below. As she lay like that I pulled from my box of toys the restraints that would hold her as I desired.</p> <p>Soft leather encircled her wrists and ankles in turn and braided nylon rope pulled each band toward the end of the bed it was attached to. In minutes she was pulled taut on the bed, her flat stomach exposed by the cut of her tank top. Her small breasts strained her thin shirt and I was tempted to remove her clothing then and there, but I urged myself to start slow. I sat beside her and stroked a hand along her cheek as she tested the strength and mobility of her bonds. ""Is this what you wanted my darling?""</p> <p>She looked at me for a brief moment and then closed her eyes, rubbing her cheek against my hand as I caressed her. ""Oh yes… I think so… I want you to do to me all those things I saw you do to mom in those pictures."" I smiled down at her as she spoke those words. She had always wanted to be like my wife, even to the point of picking up on some of her duties around the house after her death. Now, she wanted to do even more, but how much more I was sure she didn't fully understand. I patted her cheek and kissed her on the forehead.</p> <p>""I know, my girl. I'll show you everything you want to know, all in good time. Now, be a good girl and open up wide."" I waited for her to do so before revealing my choice in gags to her. It was a dildo-style gag that slid into her mouth deeply, more deeply than she expected by the look in her eyes. It kept her tongue pressed down and her jaws wide open and as I strapped it around her head I watched her come to some understanding that what I would eventually do to her, she wouldn't be able to resist.</p> <p>I left her like that for a while with a kiss on her gagged lips as a goodbye present. I heard her protest quietly as I walked away, leaving her to adjust to her range of movement and helplessness. I took the time to return to her room to look over the things she had taken to get a feel for what most interested her. The pictures she had stolen were of my wife and I looked over them longingly, studying them to see what it was that attracted her to those photos. Once I gathered my ideas I picked up the toys she seemed to have preferred.</p> <p>I returned to my room, looking her over. My arms were full of the toys she had taken and I decided that on this night I would use only one on her. A small leather flogger had been in her selection and I could think of nothing better to punish her with. I set everything else aside and began to trail the tails of the flogger up her open thighs and over her shorts. The look in her eyes told me that she knew I was going to use it on her, but the expression on her face when the sharp sting of the first blow fell on her right thigh was priceless. Her eyes widened and she squirmed under the repeated attention of the flogger as it turned her creamy white thighs into reddened and punished flesh. Her muffled cries were musical to me. My heart fluttered with the sight and sound of her trying to avoid the flogger and yet being unable to. It was a beautiful sight and one that I enjoyed for nearly twenty minutes, applying the flogger to her thighs, stomach, arms and chest. Her clothing pro tected her most sensitive parts, but the punishment got through to her on the level I wanted.</p> <p>She was panting when I removed the gag from her mouth and unbound her. I noticed the extreme excitement had soaked through her shorts and as she rolled onto her stomach I gave her a small swat on the rear. ""Now, go to your room and think about what you've done, and about what you want done tomorrow.""</p></div>","[""Please do not copy this story without telling me. I don't mind you posting it, just let me know first, ok?"", ""Please do not allow minors to read this story. It would be very harmful and I don't want that to happen. This is a piece of fiction and I'd like it to stay that way."", 'Please feel free to write to me concerning what you think of this story. I would love to hear feedback as things progress.']"
719,"Keira's Offer, Part 2",2,SILENCE,no@email,,2004-12-21,13,4,"M/f, bd, toys, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I awoke the next morning, glad that it was Saturday. For once on the weekend I was up early and I went about my routine uninterrupted by Keira. She seemed to be using the morning to sleep in and rest from what I am sure was a stressful night. I sat in the dinning room, looking out at our expansive back yard, past the pool and toward the high fence around it. I was sure that anything I might choose to do later would be safe from the view of my neighbors. However, what I had planned for today would be mostly indoors.</p> <p>When Keira awoke and came downstairs it was well after eleven in the morning. Part of that time I assumed was due to the long shower I had heard her take and the apparent care she had taken in preparing herself for the day. She looked stunning and far more like my future pet than my fourteen-year-old daughter, although she was both. She was wearing a short red sundress that I remembered having purchased for her without ever having seen her wear it. It was amazing on her, low cut enough to provide even her modest breasts with some cleavage and short enough on her legs that I could see some of her tempting thighs. Her black hair was pulled back into a ponytail and well away from her neck. She wore a little make-up in the form of blush and lipstick that matched the dress almost perfectly. She stood in front of the window and the sunlight shone through the thin dress, outlining her youthful body as I watched. She approached and took up a seat across the table from me.</p> <p>""Good morning"" I said to her with a soft smile, wondering if her preparations indicated that she was eager to continue what had started the night before.</p> <p>""Good morning daddy… "" She said in a soft and nearly regretful way. I wondered about that as I spoke to her, asking her about what she thought about the night's punishment and what she had planned for today. Our conversation was long and varied. In it I learned that she loved what had happened to her, yet she wanted more. I quickly learned through the course of our talk that she had quite a number of ideas she wanted to try. There were things that sounded so deliciously wicked that I nearly forgot who I was speaking to.</p> <p>More than an hour later a few things had been decided. Keira wanted to learn to be my pet, my slave of sorts. She desired the restraint that she had felt the night before and because of that we determined that she would be bound in some form or another at all times. Her clothing, when allowed, would be chosen by me. She knew that our play would involve sexuality and she was nervous about that, but adamant that I should be allowed to do as I pleased.</p> <p>We began that day with me choosing her new outfit for the rest of the day. She knelt on the soft carpet of the living room and when I returned she was nude, having only had her sundress on in the first place. I circled her and inspected her kneeling form. She was a childlike goddess in my eyes. She was curvy without having lost all the indications of her youth. Her shaved sex lent both to her sensuality and young appearance. I was very pleased.</p> <p>I crouched behind her and pulled her arms back, securing them in a long leather sleeve that I laced up past her elbows. The shiny black leather wrapped about her shoulders and held her arms straight and close together, thrusting her small breast forward. I attached leather cuffs to her ankles, but left them free for the moment simply so I could lock her legs to something later with minimal effort. I slipped a thin metal collar about her neck and locked it shut with a small brass padlock.</p> <p>I used a thin chain as a delicate leash and lifted her to her feet. I led Keira to the basement and helped her down the steps into the cool air of the family room we had downstairs. Nearly finished, the basement had carpet and paneling on the walls. What it lacked was a true ceiling, so I-beams still formed the overhead view. I hooked a rope to the end of my daughter's arm-binder and looped it over a beam above us. After several tugs of the rope her arms were well in the air and she was bent far forward to prevent too much strain on them. I noted with satisfaction how excited she seemed to be and when I crouched to lock a long spreader bar to her ankles I allowed my gaze to linger upon her perfect sex. I reached a finger up and stroked the length of her slit, finding her wet and eager for my touch based on how her hips thrust back toward me.</p> <p>I stood and marveled at how she looked, bent severely forward and open to anything I might wish to do to her. I asked if she was quite happy with her position and she nodded, saying nothing despite the lack of a gag. I lifted the flogger from the night before and stood before her. She lifted her eyes as much as she could to watch me, but due to her flexibility she was quite bent over and could not see more than my knees. She was surprised by the first strike of the flogger on her back. She cried out, unmuffled by a gag and so I was able to hear each lovely sound as I painted red marks all along her back, rear and thighs.</p> <p>I circled her as she hung there, squirming and panting after long minutes. I stood behind her and reached down, stroking her between her legs until she moaned loudly at the attention I was giving her by stroking her soft and silky pussy lips. When I sensed her enjoyment rising and heard her start to plead with me I stopped and without a pause struck her between the legs with the leather thongs of the flogger. Again and again I struck and she writhed and wiggled, unable to escape it. My hand soon returned and calmed her by stroking her again, slipping up and down her wet slit.</p> <p>Time and time again I repeated this cycle. Soon she was begging me for any release. I rewarded her with a long pinch to her tiny clit and a series of slaps to her rear to encourage her to move. When she came it was to both the pleasure and the pain that I brought to her and that was exactly what I wanted to encourage in her.</p> <p>She slumped in her bonds, exhausted and I unbound her, taking her upstairs naked and curled against me. I held her on my lap as I sat in the living room, comforting her as she rested. Soon enough I would make use of the control I exerted over her in order to meet my own needs.</p> <p>After her nap I kissed her on the forehead and held her close, unbound and undressed, just my little girl in her natural state. I wanted to speak to her now that she'd had a more serious experience.</p> <p>""Keira, what did you think of what has happened last night and today? I tied you up, I punished and hurt you, and I stripped you naked and made you feel humiliated and helpless. Is that what you want?"" I looked at her as I saw her young face mull these questions. They were big issues and I didn't really expect her to fully comprehend all that had happened.</p> <p>""I… I really did like it."" She spoke softly, leaving me with the impression that she wanted to say more. I waited patiently and stroked her hair, allowing her all the time to think that she wanted. ""I liked everything… especially being tied up."" She giggled at me, pressing her cheek to my chest. ""I liked how you touched me and even how you punished me. I liked not being able to decide if I felt good or not. It was very exciting.""</p> <p>I listened to her, pleased that she liked what had happened. She hadn't gone very far yet, but she had done very well. ""Keira, I'm going to want to do a lot more to you. I'm going to want to keep you tied up for a long time, to watch you while you feel pleasure and pain. I'm going to want to make you my pet, my little slave girl. Does that scare you?""</p> <p>She smiled to me, her arms wrapping around my neck. She shook her head and spoke softly but very clearly to me. ""No.. it doesn't really scare me. I liked what you did and I want to try being your pet.. if that's ok.""</p> <p>It took a lot of self-control for me not to abuse the permission she had just given me. I wanted to demand so much of her, but I knew that things had to progress at a certain pace. I stroked her hair and kissed her cheek. ""Well, Keira, I think we should get you ready for bed.""</p> <p>She smiled to me and I carried her upstairs where she slept bound and nude in my bed where I resisted any sexual touch of her as I slept.</p></div>",[]
720,"Keira's Offer, Part 3",3,SILENCE,no@email,,2004-12-21,12,4,"M/f, bd, toys, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Keira and I slept well that night. We awoke early and we both prepared for the day to come. I did so by letting her go to shower and shave as she was expected to from now on. I dressed for a day out and picked her outfit for the day. By the time I was ready to dress her she emerged from the shower, dried and wrapped in her towel.</p> <p>I reached for her hand and led her to her bed. I unwrapped her towel and inspected the job she had done cleaning and grooming herself. She was hairless from the neck down as I had wanted and I kissed her cheek to reward her for doing such a good job. Her outfit was before her and I applied the many layers of it to her young body. Small leather straps closed around her body and were tightened, forming a harness that encircled her breasts and ran a strap through the lips of her young sex. Each strap met in the back and was locked into place, holding her in a sinful hug.</p> <p>I led her outside by the pool and placed her on one of the long flat chairs where I would often find her tanning. Since it was the beginning of summer she had not yet attained a tan so the tan lines I had planned for her would be a special way to mark her as mine. I bound her ankle and wrist to the chair, spread out under the sun. I spread suntan lotion over her unprotected parts and told her I would return to turn her over. She smiled to me and closed her eyes, relaxing in the sun.</p> <p>I spent the time indoors, watching her through the back door and sipping a cool glass of water, planning out what to do with her. I thought that today would be a good day to introduce her to some of the things she would do for me and to allow her to practice. I went to her time to time and turned her over so her tan would be even on all sides. Paying close attention to her condition to avoid a burn, I made sure she was comfortable and gave her plenty of water to drink. I brought her inside after nearly a full morning of sunning and removed her harness. Her tan was forming nicely and the lines of the leather straps were clearly pale white marks on her skin. I was very happy to see her reaction to the way I had decided to mark her and the way she posed for me to show off her new coloration.</p> <p>I smiled to her and allowed her some time to relax in the air conditioning as I gathered together the toys to use for our next game. I outfitted her with white leather cuffs on her wrists and a matching white collar. I pulled her arms behind her and locked them in place then ran a delicate chain from her collar to the wrists cuffs pulling her wrists up to mid-back and keeping her very restrained. I positioned her before my bed, kneeling and facing the mattress. I undressed behind her and came to sit on the bed before her.</p> <p>I reached down and stroked her cheeks. ""Keira, something that you will have to do as my little slave girl is please me and see to my needs. I want you to take your time, but use your mouth to make your daddy cum.""</p> <p>She spent a little time just looking at me, studying my cock and its proximity to her. She inched forward, her hands locked behind her left her only one way to explore me as I sat and watched her. She reached out with her tongue and gently licked my shaft, the sudden touch making it twitch and making Keira giggle with the reaction. I smiled to her and watched, not pressuring her to do anything else. She began to lick the length of my cock and once she seemed comfortable with that she opened her mouth and began to wrap her little lips around me, slowly experimenting with what it felt like to have me in her mouth. She only took the head of my cock at first but then moved lower and eventually took a couple of inches. She removed her head and smiled up at me, biting her bottom lip and blushing just a little.</p> <p>""How do I get you to…. to cum?"" She looked so sweet and innocent and sinful asking me that question, her head next to my cock and her arms locked behind her. I told her to put me in her mouth and to just bob her head up and down on it until I told her to stop. She responded with enthusiastic but unskilled actions. Her head began to move up and down, her mouth sucking gently upon me.</p> <p>I was enthralled as I watched and felt her obey me so. It took a long time before I felt my orgasm approach, but she was eager to please and did not pause the entire time. I became a little overwhelmed and reached down, taking her hair in my hands and pulling her close. When I was on the very edge I pulled her away and without pause came directly on her face and chest. She took the messy initiation in star fashion as my cum dripped from her cheek and down to her tan-lined breasts.</p> <p>I helped her rise to her feet and took her to the bathroom to clean her off while praising her for her good behavior. I was very happy with her eagerness to please and her ability to deal with the results of her action when I made a mess of her face and chest.</p></div>",[]
721,"Christine's Price to be Paid, Part 2",2,SILENCE,no@email,,2005-02-11,35,4,"f-self, Ff, bond, piercing",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The initial afternoons had stretched into days, and days into weeks. Christine knew the torment of her teacher and principal every evening and endured more than she thought possible at the beginning. The weather was colder now and the instructions to wear skirts and at times no panties meant she felt the chill of winter even more deeply. She was growing more and more accustomed to the punishments that Ms. Whelan and Mr. Starkov imposed upon her. She was enjoying the pain she received from them both in measured doses. She also learned to enjoy the pleasures that Ms. Whelan shared with her and found herself longing for a time when Mr. Starkov would make use of her in the same way. He always resisted and used her as a whipping toy or decoration with little in the way of sexuality.</p> <p>The coming winter break promised a break in routine for Christine as well. She was not looking forward to the two-week break in school for a number of reasons. She would miss her friends to be sure. She admitted to herself that she would miss the rules, the orders and even the humiliation and use at the hands of her mentors. She dreaded the family trip that would take her to see family that she had long since learned to resent and avoid.</p> <p>It frustrated her until the final day of school before break. The snow fell heavily outside and she shivered, but not from the cold. She sat again in Mr. Starkov’s office with him and Ms. Whelan in attendance. The reason she shivered was because of the proposal that Mr. Starkov had laid out before her. She thought long and hard about it until Mr. Starkov’s voice interrupted her thoughts.</p> <p>“Christine, I need an answer. As we have explained, your parents have already been informed and would be most disappointed if you turned down an opportunity like this.”</p> <p>Christine looked up and blinked once. As she understood it her parents had been told that Christine and some other girls had been chosen to attend an advanced cheerleading camp that would end with auditions for scholarships to some big name colleges. In truth the proposal that had been placed before her was to stay at Mr. Starkov’s home over the winter break and be of service full-time. She knew that small details would be worked out and the cover that they had provided would be fool-proof. She also knew that she felt ready for the next step in things and would gladly go along with it despite her nervousness. She nodded.</p> <p>“Wonderful. Ms. Whelan will be joining us in a day or two, but tonight you will accompany me. Gather your things.”</p> <p>He stood without another word, but with a smile shared with Ms. Whelan as Christine gathered her purse and backpack. When Christine was ready Mr. Starkov led the way from the office and out to his car, leaving Ms. Whelan behind to finish additional arrangements. He walked swiftly through the cold and snowy afternoon with Christine in his wake. His car was a deep blue luxury car. Powerful and broad it was a car that matched its owner for a commanding aura. Imported at great cost directly from its European manufacturer Mr. Starkov loved being behind the wheel and in control. He opened the door for Christine first and allowed her to seat herself on the cold leather seats before he entered the other side and started the engine.</p> <p>In moments they were moving with the car’s heater and heated seats warming them both. Christine said nothing and sat in quiet thought as they left the school and headed south, away from the center of town. Soon enough trees eclipsed the view of houses along the road and then trees were the only things nearby. Mr. Starkov lived far south and as a result enjoyed a certain level of privacy. The drive that the car eventually turned onto was paved and already cleared of snow. Over half a mile of twisting road led to a large house set behind a barrier of hills that hid it from view of the road. It was a shame that the large house could not be seen for it had been sculpted by fine architects and build solidly to withstand the sometimes violent weather of the Midwest. With the touch of a button the car rolled into the expansive garage and joined no fewer than four other vehicles from nearly every nationality. Japanese speed, American muscle and European elegance all in one place lent an indication that there was far more to Mr. Starkov than he allowed to be seen.</p> <p>The next hour passed as if a dream to Christine. She was led from the car and into the house where lights would come alive simply when they entered a room. She saw tall vaulted ceilings that stretched high overhead. Artwork covered the walls and imported rugs accented the marble flooring. Christine was led to a bedroom appointed in plush furnishings and soft light. It made her feel warm and comfortable despite the alien nature of her visit. She turned her head to look at her principal but did not have a chance to speak before he did.</p> <p>“This will be your room for the foreseeable future. You may sleep elsewhere after tonight, but that will depend on your choices. You will have more and less freedom here, in my service, than you had at school. Here you will wear what I give you and nothing else. You will be free to roam the house and explore when you are able, but most often you will be restricted to a certain area. I will make these times clear to you. There will be other people here and you will treat them politely as they will be my guests as well. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes, sir.” Christine didn’t know who else would be arriving at the house, but she was sure it would mean more excitement for her. She set her backpack and purse in the room on the chair near a reading desk and her bed. When she turned Mr. Starkov was still in the doorway looking at her.</p> <p>“You need to change. The clothes you are wearing are prohibited in this house. In your wardrobe you will find outfits that are more appropriate. You may wear anything you find in there, or nothing at all, but you cannot dress normally here.”</p> <p>Christine nodded again and began to undress, hoping in the back of her mind that Mr. Starkov would stay with her. However the heavy doors that led to her room shut as he left her alone to pick her new clothes. She undressed before she explored knowing that it would be better for him to return and find her nude than find her still dressed and just asking for punishment. Attached to the spacious room was a private bathroom with brass outlining everything from the mirror to the bathtub itself. She decided to indulge in a hot shower and took her time washing and grooming herself. She shaved, making sure to maintain her smooth sex as Ms. Whelan had indicated she loved. A smile crossed her face when she stepped form the shower and looked at herself in the full height mirror in front of her. Her skin was smooth and despite her athletic lifestyle and the punishments of the last several weeks she was unmarked in any way. She had long, but strong legs and wide hips that only served to accent the smallness of her waist. She had small breasts, but had always been proud of the way they swelled just enough to draw attention. She was rather proud of herself as she wrapped her long hair in a towel and tied it off to soak up the excess water that her hair held.</p> <p>She went to the wardrobe and opened it, looking for her new clothes. Inside were some items she knew of, some she could figure out and some she did not recognize at all. She started to sort through things until she found things she wanted to wear. Everything in the wardrobe was white and seemed to be either leather or smooth vinyl. She also noted that nothing in the wardrobe would cover very much of her. Still, she dressed as swiftly as possible and went back to the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. She very much liked what she saw and hoped that Mr. Starkov would as well.</p> <p>She had chosen her outfit with care. Long shiny stockings adorned her legs up to mid-thigh. They were impossibly tight, but she was still able to move in them enough to place high-heeled shoes on her feet that lifted her three inches. The heels forced her legs to flex a little in order to keep her on her toes and the result could be seen in her muscled legs and outthrust rear. A thick white belt ran around her body. Several inches wide it encased her in a number of straps that extended from below her breasts to her hips. Silver buckles held it snug to her and many small rings allowed for things to eventually be attached to it. Around her neck was a collar of similar design with more rings and tiny silver studs. She had placed leather cuffs around her ankles and wrists and she enjoyed the jingle of the large rings attached to them as she walked. She turned this way and that, admiring her appearance as a white-clad bondage pet.</p> <p>Over an hour later Christine was bored. She discovered that he door was locked and assumed that she had to stay in her room. She was excited but quickly became bored by herself in the room. The wardrobe called to her as she paced, inviting her to explore its contents more thoroughly. After long deliberation she could not resist it’s call and started to sort through the drawers of items, picking out those to play with. She made her selections and went to the large bed, laying everything out before her. She began to affix the items to herself in order to test out the limits of her new outfit. A ball gag filled her mouth and she was pleased that it matched her outfit’s white color. She sat herself upon the bed and with short and delicate chains wrapped about the bottom posts of the bed she locked her feet apart using steel rings from the drawer. She laid herself back on the bed and tested the restraint of her legs. She loved the way the wide bed forced her legs to be held wide apart and she refrained from testing the excitement between them before finishing her restraint. She blindfolded herself and with a final though she used spring-loaded clips to attach her wrist cuffs to her waist.</p> <p>Finished, she allowed herself to relax into the plush bed. She would be able to free herself, of course, but that mattered little for she was content with her fantasy of being helpless for now. As time stretched on she grew tired from the long day and eventually drifted off to sleep. It was a sleep filled with lovely dreams and thoughts that would remain with her long after waking.</p> <p>When Christine did at last wake it was to horrible discomfort. She had never worn a gag for more than half an hour and her jaw screamed to be released from its open position. She quickly reached for the clips holding her wrists to the broad belt about her waist but found that the clips were already gone. In their place were small locks and she cried out loudly. She hoped that whoever had locked her in place would hear her cry and release her. She heard footsteps, light and soft on the floor. She knew they were not those of Mr. Starkov and expected Ms. Whelan had arrived and would be responsible for her condition.</p> <p>Fingers brushed her cheek and a soft voice spoke to her.</p> <p>“Shhhh. You must not fuss too much. Master would be displeased if you injured yourself.” The voice was familiar but not that of Ms. Whelan and Christine whimpered loudly as her mind raced trying to identify who was above her.</p> <p>Those fingers stroked her cheek until she was more relaxed and eventually reached behind her head and removed the gag. Christine worked her mouth for long moments as the blindfold also came away, but she was too surprised and sore to speak right away.</p> <p>Leaning on the bed with her black hair pulled back in a braided ponytail was another girl. She was Christine’s age and shared with her the same smooth and youthful skin. Hers was darker but showed its pale color where sharp tan lines had been formed over her larger breasts and in a severe “V” shape that dipped between her legs. She had large brown eyes that Christine knew the girl used in combination with her voluptuous looks in order to win many a favor from the men around her. She wore nothing but a black collar lined with silver studs and matching wrist and ankle cuffs. Christine saw that her nipples had been pierced and tiny rings had been slipped through them. Hanging from the rings was a delicate chain of silver.</p> <p>Her name was Melissa and Christine knew her. She knew her because she was a close friend. Perhaps not best friends, but they were close. Christine opened her mouth to ask a question but Melissa placed a finger over her lips before she could and smiled.</p> <p>“Since before you and I knew each other, Christine. I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you, but you understand how secret this kind of thing is.”</p> <p>Indeed Christine did know that she never would have mentioned her arrangement with Mr. Starkov to her friends, but finding one of them in his service was shocking. If she were to believe Melissa it would mean that she had been his pet for at least two years and that revelation caused her mind to spin.</p> <p>“What… Why did you lock my arms like this?” Christine had to ask. She did not know why her friend would do this, but she didn’t like feeling so helpless all of a sudden.</p> <p>“Oh, I am sorry about that too. I don’t really have a choice though. Master wanted me to prepare you and I can’t have you getting in the way while I do it.” As she spoke she brought into view another long chain. This she attached to the headboard to prevent Christine from sitting back up. Christine did not take this as a good sign and indeed, it was not for her preparations were not something she would willingly participate in.</p> <p>Melissa pulled a small kit wrapped in white cloth from aside the bed. She smiled down to Christine as she unwrapped it on the bed next to her and started to pull out some very odd items. Many small rings, like those she wore through her own nipples were apparent, as were tiny bottles and needles. Christine struggled and tried to pull away but to no avail. Melissa began to rub a cold liquid over her nipples with cotton balls.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” Christine had to ask despite her knowledge of what was going to happen. Melissa didn’t respond right away and instead continued to treat poor Christine’s nipples. At first what Melissa put on them felt cold but quickly she felt a tingle and then nothing at all.</p> <p>“I’m just numbing you up a little. Don’t worry too much Christine.” Melissa seemed to be oblivious to the fact that Christine might not desire her nipples pierced. Then again, it might not have mattered if she had taken note. Melissa had her orders and would carry them out.</p> <p>Christine watched as Melissa lifted the long and exceedingly sharp needle. After making sure it was quite sterile Melissa went about her task with skilled fingers and no hesitation. It was apparent that she had done this type of thing before and Christine had just enough time to wonder If she had done her own before the first piercing.</p> <p>Despite the numbing solution Christine still cried out from what she felt. Certainly her anticipation of it helped her feel things more acutely. She tensed and lifted her head back, trying to hold still as Melissa attached her first ring. With no break Melissa had moved to the other nipple and within brief seconds she had two silver rings decorating her breasts. Melissa sat beside her and ran fingers through her hair as Christine lay there, trying to calm her and wiping away her tears. It took many long minutes before Christine calmed enough to actually relax into the caresses placed on her cheek. While Melissa was sure that Christine would continue to feel sore for some time and as the girl’s eyes closed she left her to rest peacefully until Master would require them both.</p></div>",[]
722,"Christine's Price to be Paid, Part 3",3,SILENCE,no@email,,2005-02-24,21,3,"Mf, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Melissa’s retrospective</p> <p>Melissa allowed Christine to rest throughout the night. Seeing her friend like that made her remember what it had been like for her two years before. She was glad that Christine was at last involved in this secret part of her life and a weight had been lifted from her shoulders now that she no longer needed keep it a secret. Her thoughts drifted as she walked along the wide hallway to her own room. Mr. Starkov wouldn’t be ready for her or Christine for an hour so she went about her own preparations as she waited. As she did her hair, make-up and other grooming her thoughts wandered to two years previous.</p> <p>(Just to be clear, here’s the flashback)</p> <p>Melissa stood on the steps of her new high school and looked up at the imposing façade of the building. Three stories high and all red brick, it towered over the fourteen year old girl in the harsh November air. Her mother and father had divorced and that left her living with her mom in a new house and a new town far from the warm Florida air she was accustomed to.</p> <p>It was already mid-morning and her mom’s new SUV was pulling away from the curb behind her, leaving her standing on the stone steps as brown leaves blew past her. There she was, glasses, heavy coat, hat and purse clutched in gloved hands. She stood, too scared to take a step toward this New England school and the people inside whom she feared would mock her need to dress more warmly than them or her southern accent or any number of other things. She blinked up at the massive structure and didn’t move despite the cold.</p> <p>Half an hour later the front doors opened and a large man stood on the top steps of the school and beckoned to her. Melissa looked at the man and the single wiggling finger that seemed to pull her forward on an invisible string. She didn’t want to move, but soon felt her left foot take a step, quickly followed by her right. She was being reeled in by an invisible steel thread and before she knew it she stood looking up at a powerfully built man with a piercing stare.</p> <p>“Young lady, what are you doing standing here in the cold? Are you a student here?” The question, though normal, carried a commanding tone that made her speechless tongue start to work.</p> <p>“Yes, sir… I’m Melissa Rayburn. My mother and I just moved here and I transferred here… but I was a little scared to go inside.”</p> <p>“Well, that won’t do. Come on in and I’ll show you around. I’m Mr. Starkov, the administrator or Headmaster of the school. I can assure you that nobody will give you anything to be scared of as long as you are with me.”</p> <p>Melissa smiled as he placed his arm across her small shoulders and led her inside. Deep down she knew she had nothing to fear from any of the students, but his presence made it more concrete. She felt safer, and that sense of security is what let Mr. Starkov work his magic on her. The safety and protection he offered proved true and she lived a pampered life at the school.</p> <p>However, her introduction to her new lifestyle made up for her security in public with endless servitude in private. A month after her meeting with Mr. Starkov she had spent every after-school session with him, catching up on things she may have missed. It was at one of these exclusive sessions that Mr. Starkov sat closer to her on the small couch in his office and suggested that she consider some changes. Melissa listened to the influential man who had helped her so much and agreed to slowly start doing more and more for him.</p> <p>Two months after their meeting, those gradual agreements had led to her being tied to his desk in her school uniform. She sat upright, leaning slightly back onto her bound wrists and arms. Her ankles had been parted lewdly and tied to the corners of the desk before her so that under her skirt lay her panty-less sex, facing his chair. She was blindfolded and gagged with soft silk scarves the color of an evening sky.</p> <p>Between Melissa’s young thighs, Mr. Starkov worked on paperwork and administrative duties. He made calls, filed reports and all the other things his job required within inches of the fourteen year old and her shaven pussy. He had been introducing her to more and more bondage for weeks and had begun to order her to come to school without panties and without the hair she had so recently grown between her legs. Melissa had been obedient and hadn’t complained even to the most bizarre requests. Mr. Starkov hadn’t touched her or used her sexually and she had been happy to be a decoration for him after classes were over.</p> <p>It hadn’t been until the summer before her fifteenth birthday that he had taken her on a small trip. Getting permission from her mother had been easy since she was too busy enjoying the company of younger men to care about her daughter’s activities. The weekend at Mr. Starkov’s house was eventful to say the very least.</p> <p>Melissa entered Mr. Starkov’s home and followed the instructions that he had laid before her the day before. He stood off to the side as she removed her clothes and folded them, setting everything aside. She wouldn’t be wearing anything he didn’t provide for her until they left the house on Sunday. When she was undressed she knelt on the entrance floor, waiting for him to tell her what to do. Months of subtle training after school had prepared her for what was to come, if she knew it or not.</p> <p>Mr. Starkov opened a small drawer in cabinet near the front door and began to adorn his new pet. A black leather collar with studs of real silver closed about her neck, only to be followed by matching cuffs on her wrists and ankles. </p></div>","['Thank you for accessing this story. The content within is my work. You may keep a copy for private use, however any other use must receive express permission from me. The events that follow include things that are at best unethical and at worst illegal, well, face it…both. Please don’t take this story as anything other than entertainment. Keep this activity on paper only. Enjoy. Let me know what you think.', 'Author’s Note: Melissa’s Retrospective will continue as part of Chrstine’s Price to be Paid. Send me ideas if you want them done faster though. Also, my other story, Kiera’s Offer is likely dead unless I get some inspiration.']"
723,"Christine’s Price to be Paid, Part 4",4,SILENCE,no@email,,2005-03-22,13,4,"M/ff, spank, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silence007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Christine and Melissa found themselves serving Mr. Starkov later that night. Their situation was unusual and Christine drew perverse pleasure from being allowed to serve Mr. Starkov for the first time sexually, and yet receiving so little in return. Both Melissa and Christine were bound nearly nude in a cruelly cool room. Each was bent harshly forward because of the strain caused by their bondage. Hands cuffed behind them and roped to a pulley in the ceiling the girls found themselves bent at the waist as the rope held their hands high and steady. The two sixteen year old girls shifted as much as they could with their ankle cuffs chained to eye-bolts in the cold concrete floor. They stood facing opposite one another and blindfolded, leaving them vulnerable to the use of their mutual Master.</p> <p>Christine knew very little about what was to transpire once she was bound. She could hear Mr. Starkov standing nearby. She heard the rustling of clothing and then heard footsteps circle where she and Melissa stood. Neither girl spoke, but both tried to turn their heads to follow the sounds they could pick up on. The near silence was broken by the swish of something through the air and a crack of leather on skin as Melissa cried out loudly. A bright red welt decorated her exposed rear and Christine flinched at the sound.</p> <p>The footsteps circled again and then the crack of Mr. Starkov’s leather belt struck Christine full on making her cry out just as Melissa had. The belting went on for long minutes, each girl pulling at the ropes and chains holding them still as Mr. Starkov circled them relentlessly. There came to be nearly a rhythm to the whipping and each girl began to anticipate the blows despite the fact that they could never shift enough to escape the belt. Once both the girls’ rears were decorated with wide red welts Mr. Starkov allowed them a short rest.</p> <p>Mr. Starkov smiled at the scene before him and trailed a finger up Melissa’s back. She had been a loyal and obedient pet for two years now and she was his favorite, despite the attention he had lavished upon Christine. Melissa’s skin, soft and smooth, glowed in the dim light provided by the candles around the dungeon-like room. Mr. Starkov was proud of the way she took to her punishments. Even now she was holding back any more cries or complaints, despite the stinging residual pain on her ass cheeks. Christine, he saw, seemed to be taking her punishment rather less well. He thought over his decision on who would best serve him and decided to better reward Melissa. Standing behind her parted legs and next to Christine’s face he grasped Melissa’s hips and held her still as he thrust into her. Melissa moaned softly, glad to have him within her, filling her completely and sating the need of her aching sex.</p> <p>Christine could hear Mr. Starkov near her… She could feel his body heat and smell Melissa’s excitement. The pleased moan that Melissa released made her shift uncomfortably in her bonds, wanting badly to feel the same stimulation between her own outstretched legs. Her service to Mr. Starkov was swift in coming, but not in the way she had hoped. Melissa gasped as Mr. Starkov removed himself from her tight sex. Christine felt his strong hands grasp her hair and he thrust himself into her gaping mouth without warning.</p> <p>Her mind raced. For all the time she had been under Mr. Starkov’s spell and control, he had never used her in such a way. She blushed deeply, tasting her friend on her Master’s cock and being used to please him while leaving her unfulfilled. She moaned against the suddenly demanding use of her mouth and eagerly applied her tongue and lips to him. Her experience was severely lacking, but she made up for it in eagerness she hoped.</p> <p>Christine felt him pull away from her again and a desperate gasp escaped her lips. She heard him re-enter Melissa and shivered, silently cursing her friend for being able to feel him within her. Christine shifted, shook and shivered for long minutes until Mr. Starkov returned his strong hands to her hair and lifted her head. She obediently opened her mouth to accept him and he thrust into her without a word.</p> <p>Christine was made to suffer abandonment by him many times over as he began a pattern of allowing each girl only a few short thrusts. Christine could taste Melissa anew with each exchange. Her jaw grew tired and sore, but she found little time to rest. Each girl was growing sore and tired… Despite the cool air of the room they sweated with the effort of being bound as they were. Both were tired and frustrated to different degrees and both had provided pleasure to Mr. Starkov in their own ways. For a final time he pressed deep into Christine’s mouth and held himself there, his hands in her hair keeping her head from shifting as he came. Christine felt the hot cum splatter into her mouth and attempted to recoil, but her Master’s strong hands kept her compliantly attached to him. Sticky strings of cum escaped her mouth as she made no attempt to swallow all he offered and the rest fell from her limp jaw as he pulled out of her mouth.</p> <p>Ten minutes later found both girls unbound and cleaned up. Mr. Starkov had led them both to an extravagant bathroom. Hot water had been run in the large tub and each girl was helped into the bathwater holding his hand. Mr. Starkov, wearing black silk boxers, knelt outside the tub and took up a cotton cloth. He began the long process of washing each girl head to toe. They took to his gentle care patiently; back and forth he would wash one foot or leg or arm, then the same part on the opposite girl. “You both did very well today.” He said to them as the cloth caressed Melissa’s right calf, massaging away soreness and fatigue. “You made me very proud at how you held up.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Master…” Melissa smiled and shot a glance to Christine who seemed more tired than her. Melissa knew that Christine was less accustomed to such scenes, but would quickly adjust.</p> <p>The bath continued and conversation was minimal as each girl allowed Mr. Starkov to care for them. Christine allowed her thoughts to wander… She thought about what the next few weeks would hold for her. She wondered what life would be like at the end of this tenure at her Master’s house. She bit her lip when the thought of never leaving crossed her mind. She wondered if she could walk away from her old life and she wondered if she would even want to. Melissa had not and seemed to be content, but Christine began to doubt if part-time service would be enough for her in the long run.</p> <p>When Mr. Starkov was convinced that the girls were well and truly clean he left them to enjoy the rest of the evening together. Unbound, naked and refreshed the two girls left the bath and dried themselves. Melissa smiled to Christine and took her hand, leading her from the bathroom and into the hall toward Christine’s room.</p> <p>“How are you feeling Chrissy?” She smiled and pulled her friend close, wrapping an arm about her waist. The two of them were so like slave-sisters as they entered Christine’s room and Melissa shut the door behind them.</p> <p>“I… I think I feel fine Meli. The bath helped a lot...“ Christine sat on her bed and laid back into the soft mattress. Her eyes looked up at the ceiling and her hands cupped and caressed her breasts. With her hands free she wanted to feel the tiny rings through her nipples. She found the nipples still tender, but surprisingly not as sore as she thought they would be.</p> <p>“He does that from time to time. He really does care, despite how he might use us some days.” Melissa perched on the bed next to Christine and offered a little smile as she leaned forward and kissed one of those sore little nipples gently. “Can I make you forgive me for what I did to these?”</p> <p>Christine didn’t have to think long on her answer. The shiver that Melissa’s pink tongue elicited from her made up her mind for her. “You can try…”</p></div>",[]
724,Kaylyn Forced,-1,SILKY,no@email,A sweet & sassy 14 y.o. teen named Kaylyn gets what she deserves…,2005-06-12,34,4,"Mf, bd, humil, nc, oral, rape, teen",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/silky001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Poor Kaylyn… The six Rohypnol pills that I put into her soda have taken effect. I start the video camera to record all the unspeakable atrocities I will subject her to. The innocent little fourteen-year-old trembles uncontrollably as she stares wide-eyed into space, screaming in terror. </p> <p>She feels the burning of her wrists as she squirms &amp; twists. Her arms are bound together behind her back. Her ankles burn &amp; her legs feel stretched. She finds herself tied spread-eagle on my bed. Kaylyn is hallucinating wildly in her drugged state &amp; not sure if this is a nightmare or this is reality. She begins screaming incessantly, consumed by the effects of the drugs.</p> <p>""Leave me alone and get away from me!"" Kaylyn protests with increasing volume as panic begins to spread through her. She pulled at her bonds and wriggled on the bed. I bring my fist down across Kaylyn’s tear-stained face. I connected with her left cheek, sending her head twisting to the right.</p> <p>""Now shut the fuck up you stupid bitch,” I said, admiring the bright red handprint across her cheek. I think it must have taken her a few seconds to figure out what was happening; maybe her body was still trying to break free from the grasp of the drugs. She lay in stunned silence &amp; soon I heard her quiet sobbing begin.</p> <p>""Now Kaylyn"" I said gently stroking her forehead. ""Over the next few days I am going to hurt you, probably quite badly."" She was quietly sobbing, yet her eyes betrayed just how terrified she actually was. </p> <p>""Leave me alone, please just let me go,” she begged, somehow knowing it would do no good.</p> <p>""You’re not going anywhere my sweet. Not for a few days anyway, maybe never.” </p> <p>I have dressed Kaylyn like a cheap fucking slut. I have stripped her sweet innocent body &amp; dressed her in slutty lingerie &amp; nylons. Tied helpless to my bed, I study her childlike body. Her milky white tits are lovelier than I could have anticipated. They are the size of teacups with little puffy nipples. Her tummy is smooth and pale as it trickles down to her mounded crotch. Just the slightest hint of dark pubic fur overhangs from her panties. </p> <p>My erect cock aches in my pants. I strip naked and approach the bed, stroking my swollen penis. Kaylyn’s face is filled with panic was I straddle her shaking torso. I mount her and place my bloated erection inches from her face. Kaylyn’s body thrashes wildly as I grasp the back of her head and force my engorged cock into her mouth. In wide-eyed horror, she gasps for air as my hard cock slices heartlessly into her mouth and strikes the back of her throat. Her eyes fill with tears as she tries to cough around my cock, crammed deep into her tight throat. Her face reddens from lack of oxygen as tears stream down her expanded cheeks. I keep my swollen cock buried in her throat until her face begins to turn purple. As I pull my saliva-drenched cock from her mouth, Kaylyn coughs and frantically tries to regain her breathe. Gagging, she coughs up a tiny amount of vomit that spills up her throat and drools out her tightly stretched lips. </p> <p>“You dirty little whore!” I scream. “I’m going to rape every hole you have!” I grab her long brown hair and clench her head as my hips thrust forward, burying my cock deeper than before into her throat. As I withdraw my rigid shaft from her sweet lips, Kaylyn tries to regain her breath &amp; scream. I brutally shove the scream back into her throat with my thick cock, causing her eyes to open wide as she gags violently on my bloated penis. </p> <p>“Keep screaming &amp; gagging on my cock you little fucking whore! Your screams only make it sweeter for my camera!” I begin brutally face-fucking Kaylyn as her face again turns purple, her eyes water and the bedroom fills with the sound of her gagging. </p> <p>“Oh God…Kaylyn!…yes!…oh God!…you feel so…so fucking good! Suck me you little slut!…that’s it bitch!… I’m…I’m…oh…yes!…Kaylyn!…I’m cumming!…cumming in your mouth you little fucking whore!” My entire body shakes feverishly as a ferocious orgasm fills me. My cock explodes inside the deep bowels of poor Kaylyn’s mouth and she is forced to gulp down my steamy goo. My flailing cock shudders &amp; jumps in Kaylyn’s mouth and pumps hot jizz deep down her ravaged throat. </p> <p>“Swallow my cum you fucking little whore!” I grunt as my body stiffens and I undergo the most intense orgasm of my life. I keep spurting hot jizz into Kaylyn’s mouth as my hips smash violently into her face. Cum explodes from her lips and it trickles down her cheeks as Kaylyn nears loss of consciousness from lack of air. My body collapses onto her purple-black face and my pulsating cock remains buried deep in Kaylyn’s throat. Choking on my molten cum and cut off from precious air, Kaylyn’s body bolts beneath me as she slips into a coma. I pull my glistening cock from her mouth. “This was only the start you fucking slut”</p> <p>It would take a good six hours for the drugs to wear off. I was way too aroused to wait any longer so I decided to use Kaylyn again. I pulled her up onto my rigid member and impaled the comatose little slut on my stiff cock. My penis penetrated almost to Kaylyn’s cervix. I rolled her knees up toward her head so that I could thrust deeper into her little cunt. Unconscious and unaware, I ram my eight-inch dick as far up into her tiny body that I possibly can, causing my body to quiver. I begin fucking the little slut so brutally that I tear her tender uterus. My savage raping causes Kaylyn’s pussy to bleed profusely. My body fills with the desire to hurt this little tramp. My body shakes &amp; stiffens as I become overwhelmed with passion. My testicles began to convulse and I began to ejaculate. I did not care at all that it was ripping up her sex organ. In fact it made my ejaculation more intense. </p> <p>“Take my cum you little fucking whore!” I scream. “Oh God Kaylyn!…I’m cumming in your pussy honey!…take my cock you fucking bitch!…take my cum you sweet slut!” My cock explodes inside Kaylyn’s tight pussy. Her eyes appear to roll in her head as I continue to fill Kaylyn’s tattered vagina with my hot jizz.</p> <p>I left her then, spread eagle and heavily drugged- my cum dripping out of her bleeding pussy.</p> <p>I returned &amp; heard Kaylyn sobbing to herself, and then there she was. My sweet beauty, spread eagle on the bed, pulling at her restraints, still groggy as the remains of her dosage were filtered from her blood stream.</p> <p>""Hello my little slut"" I said standing at the edge of the bed. “I’m going to fuck you, I’m going to beat you and I’m going to make you feel pain you never knew existed."" Her eyes remained wide as I spoke.</p></div>",[]
725,"Torturen in der Mädchenschule, Part 1",1,SIMONE,Simone.Wertstein@gmx.net,Gören werden vom Rektor und seiner Frau an Mädchenschule hart gezüchtigt.,2006-05-15,9,4,"bd, tort, m, f",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simone001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heute möchte ich euch erzählen wie wir, mein Mann und ich, die manchmal verstockten Gören bei Vergehen oder Verstössen innerhalb der Mädchenschule rigeros bestraft haben. Mein Mann machte aus solchen Betrafungskationen immer eine schön anzuschauende Zeremonie, die mir und meiner Möse meist ausgesprochen gut gefallen haben. Aber manchmal musste ich auch eingreifen, aber dazu später mehr.</p> <p>Jetzt möchte ich euch erzählen, wie eine 15 jährige Göre rangenommen wurde. Dieses Mädchen, eine sehr weibliche Erscheinung, hatte zum zweiten Mal einem anderen Mädchen in der Mädchenschule etwas gestohlen und die Lehrerin zerrte sie förmlich an den Ohren zu uns ins Rektorat. Ein hartes Vergehen und außerdem war Marta das Mädchen in letzter Zeit sehr störrisch und frech. Mein Mann, der Rektor an dieser Mädchenschule, warnte Marta mehrere Male, aber nun war es einfach zuviel, wo ich meinem Mann allerdings Recht geben musste. Am Vorabend habe ich von meinem Mann erfahren, dass er sich nun am kommenden Nachmittag wohl Marta vornehmen würde, denn so kann es nicht weitergehen. Die ganze Nacht freute ich mich auf den kommenden Nachmittag, ich fühlte immer mal unter der Bettdecke wie es meiner Klitoris ging, die freute sich genausosehr darauf, denn ich durfte wie ab und zu auch mal eine Lehrerin dieser Bestrafung beiwohnen - es war immer ein herausragendes Schauspiel und ein unvergessenes Erlebnis.</p> <p>Mein Mann war ein erfinderischer und rafinierter Züchtiger und zu züchtigen gab es an straffälligen Gören in der Mädchenschule genug. Wo die Fantasie bei meinem Mann nicht ganz ausreichte oder ich noch einen Funken mehr herauszukitzeln verstand, machte ich meinen Mann darauf aufmerksam und so wurde eine Bestrafung oder Züchtigung immer zu einem vollen Erlebnis - ich kam auf jeden Mal immer auf meine Kosten.</p> <p>Ganz früher, so kann ich mich noch erinnern, züchtige er immer nur mit der Hand.</p> <p>Das war recht mühsam und langweilig. So reichte ich ihm als es wieder mal so weit war einen unserer größten Kochlöffel mit ungefähr 6 cm durchmesser. Damit machte das ganze dann gleich viel mehr Vergnügen, mir jedenfalls – der Göre weniger. Auch züchtigte Edgar mein Mann immer nur so, indem er die Göre über sein Knie legte, so war er es von früher gewöhnt, und wie wild mit der flachen Hand auf den Hintern schlug. Da war ich viel perverser und sadistischer, denn das ganze Schauspiel ging ja nur ein paar Minuten ? meinem Mann tat die Hand furchtbar weh und das Mädchen freute sich, das alles schon vorbei war, und so ein Hintern, das kann ich ihnen verraten, verträgt noch vielmehr.</p> <p>So musste ich Edgar da noch etwas anleiten, damit dies auch eine richtige Strafzeremonie wurde und sich die Göre das auch merkt und nicht gleich wieder Straftaten begeht, obwohl mir dies natürlich am meisten Freude bereitete. So habe ich Edgar zu folgendem geraten: Das bockige Mädchen musste sich bäuchlings auf unseren Küchentisch legen. Die Füsse wurden an je einem Tischbein mit einer Leine festgezurrt. Die Arme, die sie ganz ausstrecken musste, wurden an den anderen beiden Tischbeinen fest verknotet. Nur schon dieser Anblick ließ einem Saft in die Möse fliessen. Aber es sollte noch viel besser kommen. Ich habe meinem Mann extra einen Stuhl so zurecht segen lassen, dass er diesen auf die auf dem Tisch liegende Göre stellen konnte, ohne daß diese eingequetscht wurde, aber dennoch so, dass sie sich nicht mehr rühren konnte. Nun konnte sich Edgar gemütlich auf den Stuhl setzen und den Rock unserer Göre heben, die vor der Strafaktion ihr Höschen hat ausziehen müssen. So kam ein weißer Rundarsch zum Vorschein. Ich hatte es mir unterdessen, so hatte ich es mit Edgar vereinbart, auf einem Stuhl ca. 2-3 Meter hinter ihrem Arsch gemütlich gemacht, um einserseits das Schauspiel voll auskosten zu können und andererseits um Edgar beobachten zu können und im evtl. noch ein Paar rafinierte Tricks zu geben.</p> <p>Durch die gespreizte Stellung der Göre hat man auch sehr gut ihre ausgebildeten Labien sehen können - ich fragte mich nur, warum sie so dicke Lappen hat - vielleicht wichst sie zuviel dachte ich mir, aber dagegegen kann ja auch mal was unternommen werden, aber davon später.</p> <p>Ich merkte auf jeden Fall wie es in meiner Möse langsam anfing zu puckern. Ich hob meine eigenen Röcke und spreizte beide Beine weit über die Stuhllene, so hatte auch Edgar den vollen Ausblick auf meine Votze und konnte an der Saftproduktion erkennen, wie es um mich stand.</p> <p>Edgar fing nun an, so wie ich es ihm geraten habe, schön von oben auf dem Stuhl sitzend nach unten auf den bebenden weissen Arsch mit diesem herrlichen Kochlöffel zu schlagen. Er wartete auch schön nach einem Schlag und schlug nicht wie früher wie wild weiter. Er wartete schön darauf, was sich nun bildete. Eine kreisrunde rote Fläche auf dem noch weissen Arsch. So wie ich es Edgar gesagt hatte, versuchte er nun beim zweiten Schlag möglichst nah an die Stelle des ersten Schlages zu hauen und wartete wieder ab.</p> <p>Die Stelle wurde nun noch röter. Nun hämmerte er den nächsten Schlag genau wieder auf die gleiche Stelle und wartete noch etwas länger - das Warten macht den Schmerz aus. Die Göre fing nun schon langsam an zu wimmern. Meinem Mann machte es nun auch langsam Spass, er hatte kaum Mühe von seinem Stuhl da oben aus. Er zimmerte den nächsten und den nächsten immer wieder auf die gleiche Stelle. Der Fleck war nun ca. 10 cm groß, bildete eine Erhebung und war schön blau mit außen einem tiefroten Rand. Mein Kitzler tanzte Kasatschok. Ich habe mich schon fast nicht mehr getraut ihn anzufassen, so dick aufgerichtet war er und einer Explosion nahe, obwohl ich noch gar nicht angefangen habe, loszuwichsen. Aus meiner Möse lief der Saft wie schon lange nicht mehr. Mein Mann kam auch so richtig in Fahrt. Er nahm sich nun die andere Arschbacke vor und malträtierte diese genauso herrlich.</p> <p>Mein Finger strich dabei ganz langsam um den Kitzler und genoss dieses Schauspiel. Nach nur 10 Bewegungen explodierte ich - ich zitterte am ganzen Körper - einen solchen 0rgasmus hatte ich noch nie erlebt. Ich ruhte mich kurz aus, aber immer noch haftete mein Blick auf dem Görenarsch. Ich beobachte meinen Mann, der nun auch seinen Schwanz aus der Hose herausgelassen hat und ihn leicht zu wichsen begann.</p> <p>Die Göre heulte was das Zeug hielt, so dass die ganze Tischplatte nass war. Da der grosse Arsch ja nun zwei blaue Flecken hatte, dachte ich mir, könnte mein Mann doch diesen etwas weiterbearbeiten - vielleicht spuckt dabei meine Votze ja noch etwas. Edgar ging nun wieder zur anderen Arschbacke über, die sich ja etwas ausruhen durfte und versuchte mal herauszufinden, wie dem großen Arsch das guttut, wenn man nun nochmal die alte versohlte Stelle wieder aufheizt.</p></div>",[]
726,Sisters in Trouble,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,Two sisters are introduced to pain and sex in the dungeon.,2006-01-01,18,4,"M/gg, bd. spank, tort, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My nieces Alice 11 years old and her sister Eleanor 9 years old are alone in the house with me having been entrusted to my care for the night. I have admired Eleanor for several years, for her long red hair, slim figure, fair complexion and delightful bum. Today they are dressed in their yellow check school-uniform dresses, white knee-socks and black shoes. Both wear headbands.</p> <p>And both are virgins.</p> <p>The scene is a dungeon below the house, two columns go from floor to ceiling and the columns are fitted with rings and chains. There is a single bed with two pillows, a table on which is a roll of duct tape, a cane, an inflatable 'dildo', some KY jelly and some wrist and leg restraints, plus some electrical equipment.</p> <p>There is also a stool, and I sit on it, ordering both girls to undress. ""But keep your knickers and socks on"" I tell them. After threatening them they oblige. As her dress comes off I notice with some excitement that Alice is wearing a bra, so I tell her to keep that on too. When done, I put my hands down Alice's panties, one hand feeling her smooth girlcleft, the other her bum. After a minute I take my hands out, tie Eleanor's wrists together behind her back, and snog her. How good the feeling of her tongue on mine!</p> <p>I tell Alice to take her panties off, roll them up tight &amp; stuff them into her sister's mouth. This she does. I use duct tape to hold the gag in place, then I chain Alice to a column so that she can see what happens next.</p> <p>I start to repeat the process with Eleanor, spending much more time with my hands in her knickers than I did with Alice. What a lovely bum! What a lovely pussy! I have to resist the urge to rape her there and then.</p> <p>Eleanor stands on my right as I sit. I suddenly force her over my knees, pull her knickers down &amp; start slapping my hand on her bottom as hard and as fast as I can. As the naked, bound and gagged 9 year old struggles and squirms I tell her that she is going to get the spanking of her life, how I have desired her lewd little bottom for years and how much I have wanted to smack it.</p> <p>I spank her with gusto.</p> <p>I stop when my arm gets tired and my hand hurts so much from the stinging impacts. Her tears have made the floor wet. I turn her round so that I can continue the spanking with my left hand, but do this less savagely. Her bottom by this stage is a bright red. After two minutes with the right &amp; two with the left I use both hands to rub cold-cream into her sore little butt, giving its cheeks a good squeeze in the process. My erection is very stiff by now. Alice is yelling at me to stop abusing her sister. I order Eleanor to get up, remove her knickers completely and stuff them into Alice's mouth. Again I secure the gag with duct tape. Now Alice is quiet.</p> <p>Eleanor gets chained to the other column, both girls now stand gagged &amp; chained, hands above their heads, facing each other &amp; wearing nothing but white knee socks, and in Alice's case a black bra as well.</p> <p>""Eleanor gets her bottom punished, you get your pussy punished."" I tell Alice. Of course the word pussy is quite inappropriate since neither girl has ever had any pubic hair. ""But first I want to have a look at your tits"". I reach behind her and undo her bra, undoing &amp; re-chaining her arms to get the thing off. Her small tits look so inviting I cannot stop myself from kissing Alice, first her neck, then between her breasts, then licking and sucking each tit in turn. I need a great effort of will not to continue down to her inviting pussy, after all, I had just promised her some pain down there, so I content myself with squeezing her tits and pulling her nipples cruelly.</p> <p>A sobbing Alice gets tied to the bed face up, wrists &amp; ankles tied to the four legs of the bed, a pillow under her bottom to raise her pussy a little higher. KY jelly is applied, then the dildo is pushed into her, tearing her hymen. The dildo is actually an inflatable ball with a ring attached for extraction purposes, and a tube to let the air in and out. ""That is just the start, Alice - I now want you to imagine that you are having a baby."" As I said this I inflate the dildo so that it is like a ball in shape, entirely within her cunt and about 4 inches in diameter. ""Push Alice, push!"" I urge her, ""You must push it out using your cunt muscles"" - of course the little girl was not experiencing contractions &amp; so was very unlikely to be able to do this on her own.</p> <p>After several minutes of trying on Alice's part and of shouting on my part, she is crying and very obviously distressed. I pull the dildo out slowly using the ring on the dildo. Her ravaged girlcleft gapes open after the ball plops out, slowly returning to its former size.</p> <p>Next I hook up some electrodes and jolt Alice's immature and hairless pussy with 9 volts AC, one electrode is clamped to her clitoris, the other being a metal tip of a plastic rod inserted five inches into her love canal. She jumps each time the electricity flows.</p> <p>After this I use a spreader bar to fix her feet wide apart. This enables me to hand-spank her girlcleft and inner thighs with some vigour and much delight. When my arm is once again tired I un-gag Alice as I want to hear her reactions to what follows.</p> <p>I lean over and drive my tongue into her bruised and aching cunt, losing myself in the sensation for several minutes. As I do this I again pinch and pull Alice's nipples cruelly between my thumbs and forefingers.</p> <p>Alice gets turned over, two pillows are pushed under her tummy, and after KY jelly is applied, I take all my clothes off, and make sure Eleanor gets a good close look at my dick. Shortly afterwards, Alice feels her bum being stretched and filled with stiff cock as she experiences anal sex for the first time. ""Don't worry"" I tell Eleanor, ""Your turn next."" Indeed as I pump gently up and down I have to concentrate to avoid cumming inside Alice's tight bum hole.</p> <p>I tell Alice how gorgeous her bottom feels, what a fantastic sensation she is giving me, how I have lusted after little girls' bottoms since I was a teenager, what a firm sexy bum she has. Heady stuff for an 11 year old. Alice merely sobs.</p> <p>After a few minutes I withdraw and return her to the column, and when she is once again standing chained with her hands above her head I take a light cane and start caning her pubescent breasts, gently at first, then more harshly, ending with some vicious blows upwards to the underside of her burgeoning tits. Alice's screams echo round the dungeon. ""Now for your sister"" I tell her.</p> <p>Leading Eleanor to the bed, a look of horror/dread on her face, I tie the 9-year old face up with a pillow under her bruised and sore buttocks. I want to hear her reactions now so I un-gag her. ""Do you want me to stick this up your bum?"" I ask her, pointing to my glistening cock. Wide-eyed, Eleanor shakes her head. ""I'll have to rape your tight little pussy instead then."" I tell her. ""We'll have to get it nice and wet first though"" </p> <p>I start by snogging her again, then kissing her nipples, then her tummy then her inner thighs. Then for what seems like hours I lovingly explore her unfledged girlcleft with my tongue. I apply KY jelly then fuck her, vaginally, slowly at first then more vigorously as time progress. She moans and cries, her breath coming in short gasps as she is brutally raped, her hymen ripped at the first thrust. Eleanor is raped for ten minutes before I shoot my load within her pussy, my semen filling her juvenile cunt. I kiss her neck, then untie both girls. Neither has had an orgasm. Both are traumatised.</p> <p>The girls dry their eyes with some tissues and rub each other's bums &amp; girlclefts with rough towels. On my order they pick up their clothes, and still naked follow me to their bed for the night.</p></div>",[]
727,The Long Ride Home,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,"Ten year old Rebecca gets a lift home from the club, but the journey takes much longer than she expected.",2006-01-02,10,4,"M/g, spank, rape, anal, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Friday night is youth club night, boys and girls aged from 10 upwards attend and have great fun with their friends. Rebecca is aged 10, just starting her final year at primary school, and I have admired her figure since she was 6. Back then she was one of those little girls that I knew would develop into a very attractive woman – long blonde hair, full rounded bottom, pretty face, gorgeous breasts.</p> <p>I told her that her Mummy was unable to pick her up (in fact I had ‘fixed’ the car so that it would not start), and that I was going to take her home. She readily accepted this and to my great joy hopped into my car.</p> <p>On the way I glanced at the lovely girl, white trainers, jeans, and tight yellow T-shirt through which a lovely pair of breast-mounds poked. Little did she suspect that she would soon be tied naked to a table and that she would be giving me multiple orgasms.</p> <p>It soon became obvious that I was not taking the direct route to her home, so I told her that I had to pick something up from my house to give to her parents. But when we got to my place I opened the garage door with a hand-held remote and drove the car straight in.</p> <p>As soon as the door closed behind us I pulled a thick woolly sock from my pocket &amp; stuffed it into Rebecca’s mouth to keep her quiet. Producing a pair of handcuffs I quickly fastened her hands together behind her back.</p> <p>Thus we entered the house &amp; I immediately took all her clothes off. It was lovely to see her nude at last even though she was there by force – I would much rather that she was there as a willing guest eager for bondage and rough sex, like so many 10 year olds are!</p> <p>I took great delight in taking her bra off – as I have indicated she has very attractive breast mounds, very well developed for a girl of her age.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Rebecca but I’ve fancied you for a long time and I couldn’t stop myself” I told her.</p> <p>“I’ve always wanted to run my hands over your lovely bum, lick your tits and fuck your tight little cunt”.</p> <p>Ignoring her stifled protests I started to undress, leaving just my underpants on. These were pink with a white edge and had been “borrowed” from another little girl. I had given her a small amount of cash in return for her taking them off, giving them to me and walking home minus her knickers, to her mother.</p> <p>I put a cushion on the dining room table, lifted Rebecca up &amp; laid her on the table face up, her head on the cushion. Her handcuffs removed, her wrists and ankles were tied to the table legs. I took the sock out of her mouth &amp; replaced it with her own knickers rolled up. This new gag I secured with some duct tape. When this was done I spent some time cruelly pulling, slapping and squeezing her pubescent little tits, making her eyes fill with tears.</p> <p>I went into the kitchen and opened then warmed a can of baked beans. I then emptied the steaming beans onto Rebecca’s soft white tummy and chest and began licking them up. My tongue lingered long over her sore tits and aching nipples. When I had licked her clean my thoughts returned to sex.</p> <p>Taking a big fat vibrator I ran it lazily at high power over Rebecca’s bald pussy, pushing it in a little way, and making sure her clit was well buzzed. I also had another good feel of her little tits. After this I did my best tongue work on her tingling pussy, I’m sure that she was enjoying this in spite of the forced circumstances. Well, at least I was, immensely. Lubricating the vibrator I then forced it several inches into her bottom, stretching her anus uncomfortably, leaving the vibrator buzzing as I continued licking her unfledged girlcleft.</p> <p>Holding the vibrator firmly I repeatedly forced it backwards &amp; forwards, fucking her tight but lubricated ass, giving her an unfamiliar and unwelcome sensation in both holes at the same time.</p> <p>After this I untied Rebecca and dragged the strugling child upstairs to the bedroom. “I can’t fuck you on the table” I said, “Too uncomfortable.” And with that I gave her bottom a slap, then another, and then another.</p> <p>I handcuffed the 10-year old to the headboard of the bed so that she was in a kneeling position, looking at her own reflection in the mirror there. I went over to the video recorder on its tipod and switched it on so that I could record the torment of her posterior for posterity.</p> <p>Taking a wooden 12 inch ruler from the bdside table I started to spank her ass with it, holding her around the waist with my left arm. “I love the sound of wood on a young girl’s bottom but do you know what I like to hear even more? – the sound of a little girl crying as she is being spanked”. She truly has a wonderful bottom –</p> <p>after a minute I threw the ruler down and spanked her vigorously with my hand.</p> <p>Here I was, actually spanking Rebecca’s bum – something I had dreamed about for so long, I almost came where I stood. When my arm grew tired and my hand was stinging, I picked up a school cane, and gave her bottom twenty hard strokes with it.</p> <p>When I was done, I kissed her burning, flaming cheeks then lubricated her immature little slit. And I mean LOTS of KY jelly. I must have emptied a quarter of a tube in there.</p> <p>My underpants came off and five seconds later I was inside her. Wow! What a sensation!</p> <p>I leant down and removed the gag so I could hear her moaning. Man did she moan – a whimper every time I thrust forward. But her juvenile vagina felt gorgeous, tight around my cock as I raped her.</p> <p>I fucked her for a long time then turned her over so that I could do her another way. I lifted her legs up and apart and fucked her like that for some time, lying upon her body, looking at her sweet tear-stained face, and snogging her. At last I withdrew from her pussy and wanked, sending a stream of warm cum into her face.</p> <p>I got her to lick my cock clean then I licked her girlcleft again. She definitely moaned with pleasure this time. I continued to lick, and eventually Rebecca came. By this time I was randy again, so this time it was back to the kneeling position she went and I fucked her bruised and wealed butt, already ravaged by the vibrator and caned into bumps and ridges. She really protested as my stiff rod stretched and slipped past her anus. Listening with pleasure to her ineffective cries for help I buggered her real slow, and it took a long time before I came again. She MUST have been sore after that.</p> <p>I cuddled the child and dried her tears. After a soothing enema, vaginal douche and warm bath I then helped her dress, and brushed her lovely hair straight again. I completed her lift home, and luckily for me she agreed not to tell anyone what had happened. I told her that her bruises would be gone in a week or so.</p> <p>I knew that from now on I would see her in a different light when I saw her at the club, savouring the heady smell of her body, the warmth of her little pussy and the delicious firmness of her bum.</p></div>",[]
728,Breaking and Entering,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,"A nine year old girl is spanked, caned and raped after being abducted from her grandparents house at night.",2006-01-03,14,4,"M/g, spank, rape, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eleanor’s Mummy and Daddy have gone to a weekend party and the girls, Eleanor aged 9 and Isabelle aged 7 are staying the night at their grandparents’ house. This house is in the country (Maybe that should be cuntry) and that neighbourhood is very quiet.</p> <p>I have hired a van for the weekend, and have parked it some distance from my house. Before leaving for the country I pack the van: Mattress, ladder, rope, KY jelly, condoms, rubber gloves, Face mask, Duct tape, knife, chloroform, rags.</p> <p>I park near the country house at 01:30. A few stars glitter and the moon is new. It is very dark, but I manage to put the ladder up against one of the back windows of the house. Wearing gloves and using a sharp knife I manage to work the window glass loose and remove the pane, putting it on the ground below. Ascending the ladder again this time with mask on, I enter the room where Eleanor is sleeping. (She and Isabelle are sharing one bedroom, a second bedroom is empty, and her grandparents occupy a third room).</p> <p>Soaking a rag in Chloroform I hold it over Eleanor’s face for a minute. Initially the little girl struggles in her sleep but soon the struggling ceases and Eleanor sleeps again.</p> <p>I remove the rag and fix a strip of Duct tape over her mouth. Isabelle has not woken.</p> <p>Keeping Eleanor wrapped in the duvet I carry the precious bundle to the window and descend the ladder.</p> <p>Lying Eleanor on the lawn, I quickly put the glass roughly back in position, then return and carry her to the van, laying her down on the mattress. Once in the van I apply some more Chloroform then remove her nightie. I look admiringly at her sleeping nakedness for a while, then tie her wrists together behind her back, tie her ankles together, and tie her wrists to her ankles in a hogtie.</p> <p>I stoke her long red hair, run my hands over her soft little bottom, giving her buttocks a squeeze in the process, and rub my erect cock against her bum and her little girlcleft. Then I get into the driving seat and drive to a deserted farm track several miles away. I had found this place while out walking a few months earlier, and had decided it was the place, but I had to wait until now for the opportunity to use it.</p> <p>Now we could be alone for a while, and I could have lots of fun exploring every bit of my darling’s body.</p> <p>Tied spread-eagled on her front, with wrists and ankles tied to the four corners of the van’s load space, Eleanor is still gagged and has a pillow under her tummy in order to push her bottom higher. My aim (pardon the pun) is to cane her into wakefulness. I start by kissing and licking her 9-year-old bottom all over, then progress to gentle but rapid slaps with my hand.</p> <p>I start to swish the cane down sharply on her bare ass, making the cheeks wobble as the thin wooden stick bites into her flesh. Time and time again my arm comes down – swish, crack!</p> <p>As I expected, Eleanor is soon struggling in her bonds, intermittently at first but then more insistently. I pull off the duct-tape gag, and bending low whisper in her ear that I am retribution come to punish her for all the naughty things she has done while at her Grandparent’s house.</p> <p>Swish, crack! Swish, crack! Swish, crack! Swish, crack!! I continue to beat her bum into a series of corrugations, the little girl crying and sobbing, begging me to stop, wriggling in the ropes in a vain attempt to escape the bite of the cane, her ravaged red bottom wriggling erotically.</p> <p>I cast down the cane and start to kiss her, beginning with her ears and her neck, then between her shoulder blades, then her bottom again. Putting my mask on I then rearrange things so that Eleanor is now spread-eagled on her back. She has been crying a lot and her eyes are red and puffy. But then come to think of it, her bum is quite puffy too.</p> <p>Lubrication is called for. Opening the tube of KY jelly I apply it liberally to the young lady’s virgin pussy, then strip naked in front of her and fuck her enthusiastically. She cries out as her hymen rips, I would kiss her neck but she is too short so I look down at her crumpled face as my penis moves like a piston within her.</p> <p>All too soon I fill her cunt with my seeds. I tell her how much pleasure she has given me. She says “Fuck you, you pervert!” So I slap her hard on her cheek. She starts crying again.</p> <p>I want a little more fun before the night is over, so I stand her up with her hands tied to the roof of the van and her ankles tied apart, and spend the next few minutes licking my cum out of her pussy.</p> <p>I look at my watch. 03:20. Time for sleep, so I knock Eleanor out again with Chloroform, untie her, hose her body down with cold water, dry her and dress her in her nightie again. Duct tape is re-applied as a gag just to be safe, then I return to the country house. The window glass is removed, Eleanor is returned to bed with no-one the wiser, the gag is removed &amp; I make my exit.</p> <p>Eleanor has not seen me, has not heard my voice other than a whisper, I have not been seen &amp; I have not been missed. But Eleanor’s memories, her aching cunt and her bruised bottom will tell the story in the morning.</p> <p>But for now I drive home and sleep well.</p></div>",[]
729,Charlotte Does the Splits,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,Seven year old Charlotte is forced to do the splits.,2006-01-03,7,3,"M/g, oral, spank, sad, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After weeks of observing the comings and goings in a certain street not too far from my home, I feel sure that Charlotte would soon be delighting me in the dungeon. Of course I did not know at the time that Charlotte was her name - that information was extracted later.</p> <p>At the right moment Charlotte is enticed into my car with the news that she has to go and meet 'Big Willy', and we leave the area without arousing suspicion. Driving through the countryside away from the town she sits prettily on the back seat, hands on knees, wearing white T-shirt, jeans &amp; trainers, looking out of the window at the passing scenery.</p> <p>I start to interrogate her, my penis becoming stiff in the increasing “naughtiness” of the questions:</p> <p>“What is your name?”</p> <p>Charlotte.</p> <p>“And how old are you, Charlotte?”</p> <p>Seven.</p> <p>“What colour are your knickers?”</p> <p>(a startled look, but no answer)</p> <p>“Look Charlotte, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. You will notice that the car doors will not open, so you are trapped here as my prisoner. In a few minutes I can stop the car in a quiet spot, I can pull down your jeans and I will find out for myself what colour your knickers are. So you had better answer my questions. OK?”</p> <p>“So, What colour are your knickers?”</p> <p>(after a pause) Pink.</p> <p>“Do you know what a penis is?”</p> <p>Yes.</p> <p>“What other names are there for it?”</p> <p>Willy.</p> <p>“Have you ever seen a man with an erection?”</p> <p>(A puzzled look says 'no' so I explain what this is)</p> <p>No.</p> <p>“Have you ever been spanked on your bare bottom?” No</p> <p>I drive on, and reach my house. After reminding the child that she was my prisoner I give Charlotte some food and drink, then tell her to get undressed. What a lovely figure she has, her chest quite flat, with long blonde hair falling down at the back to a fabulous rounded bottom. I tell her to go upstairs. I follow closely behind, watching her lovely bum wiggle as she moves up each step, my cock again rising in anticipation.</p> <p>As I hastily take off all my clothes in the bedroom, Charlotte kneels in front of, and facing away from, a full length mirror. Rolling back my foreskin, I force her head into my crotch, and push a stiff willy into an unwilling mouth. “Lick it you bitch” I tell her. Slowly her tongue glides over and around the glans, sending shivers of pleasure right through me while I adore her bum in the mirror.</p> <p>After a couple of minutes I take my cock out, and sit on the edge of the bed. “Your turn now” I tell her.</p> <p>Lying on her back on the bed, I force her legs wide apart &amp; drive my tongue into her soft virginal pussy. She murmurs with pleasure.</p> <p>Twenty jaw-aching minutes later Charlotte is strapped into the “You WILL do the splits” machine in the dungeon. This device consists of a pair of boards that can be flapped very slowly up and down like wings. This is done by a powerful motor. The “wings” themselves have a gap between their leading edges of about 10 inches, and to each wing is strapped one of Charlotte’s legs. Making the wings droop brings her legs closer together, raising them and making them parallel to the floor will force her to do the splits. Having a gap between the wings allows easy access to the victim’s vulnerable and exposed pussy.</p> <p>The wings and the motor that drives them can be moved up and down a column by a worm gear via a remote-control device. The speed of rise and fall can be varied, naturally. Charlotte’s hands are tied behind her back and to a ring that slides up and down this same column.</p> <p>Just above the level of the wings are two spring-loaded metal plates, one above each wing. These are also motor driven so as to give an automated spanking to each buttock in turn, or at the same time. The tension in the springs can be altered via the remote control device to increase or decrease the harshness of the spanking.</p> <p>Below the wings there can be one of two things:</p> <p>- A triangular beam of wood, so the victim’s pussy gets squashed against its upper edge, like a wooden horse torture device. This can be electrified for a further refinement.</p> <p>- A table on which a dildo or an erect male is fixed, so the victim gets fucked as the motor assembly rises and falls on the column.</p> <p>I thought one day I would have a blindfolded man of about 55 tied to the table, and his gagged 11 year old grand-daughter doing the splits. He would be led to believe that his luck was in - that he was fucking a woman with her pubic hair shaved off until he was just about to cum, at which point his blindfold and her gag would be removed. The look on his face as he spurts into his little girl’s pussy would be priceless.</p> <p>Today the erect male is me. Slowly the parallel wings go up and down the column. Charlotte is not gagged, and sobs as first her hymen rips, and then as she gets fucked deeper and deeper into her lubricated girlcleft. Being only seven years old, Charlotte’s cunt is tight so the fucking proceeds extremely slowly. At the same time the two spring loaded metal plates by the wings administer painful slaps to her bottom every couple of seconds. At my suggestion Charlotte leans forward a little to make penetration easier on her.</p> <p>So I have a sobbing 7 year old with a fabulous bum that is getting a spanking, and who is doing the splits. And I just lie back and enjoy it!</p> <p>Soon I feel that familiar welling-up feeling in my dick. I drive the wing assembly right down until my cock is tight up against Charlotte’s cervix as I cum.</p> <p>I untie her, kiss her once on the lips &amp; lick her pussy again, my semen oozing out of her tight hole.</p> <p>This is followed by kissing and licking her bottom. I decide to tie her up naked to a chair until my willy recovers so that I can have more fun with her later. I lie on the bed, fall asleep and have a strange dream in which I am a schoolteacher running a cookery lesson, showing the little boys how to fill little tarts with cream.</p></div>",[]
730,King Leer,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,A play in 3 illegal acts. Some resemblance to a more well known play of similar name.,2006-01-05,5,5,"MF/ggg/bbb, spank, reluc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dramatis Personae:</p> <pre>King Leer King of Hedonia.</pre> <p>King Leer has abused his daughters since they were little, but has always wanted a little boy to play with.</p> <p></p><pre>Cruella His mistress and Queen.</pre> <p>Cruella is not the girls' mother, their natural mother having died some years previously. Cruella likes to take a riding crop to little girls' pussies, and a birch to little boys' bottoms. </p><pre>Osculation } Daughters<br/> Promiscuity } of the<br/> Nymphae } King</pre> <p>Osculation is 11 years of age with long blonde hair.<br/> Promiscuity is 9 years of age with long straight red hair.<br/> Nymphae is 7 years old with dark hair tied in bunches.<br/> The King enjoys his daughter's private parts with his fingers and tongue only, so the girls are all virgins.</p> <p></p><pre>Cupid } Agents<br/> Venus } of desire</pre> <p>Venus appears as a beautiful woman with lovely breasts and a shaved pussy.<br/> Cupid appears as a boy of about seven years old with a very small willy.</p> <p></p><pre>Foreskin } Young<br/> Priapus } Gentlemen<br/> Tumescent } Suitors</pre> <p>Foreskin, Priapus and Tumescent are boys 12 years old and are the sons of castle staff.</p> <p></p><pre>Pervert Husband to the King's sister and tutor to his daughters.</pre> <p>Pervert admires Cruella, but secretly lusts after little Promiscuity her stepdaughter.</p> <p class=""h2"">Illegal Act I</p> <p><b>Scene 1: The King's private chambers. Enter King Leer, his daughters and Cruella.</b></p> <p><b>King Leer:</b><br/> And now my sweets as you grow in years,<br/> and clockwise sweeps the wrinkling hand of time,<br/> show me each how you do love me dears<br/> and forgive this old man's clumsy attempts at rhyme.</p> <p><i>(He parts his robes to reveal nakedness beneath, then sits on the bed)</i></p> <p><b>Osculation:</b> Let me, the eldest speak my part, and taking off my shift I show you all your heart aches for. Let me kiss those parts that being kissed become stiffest in a man, and in doing so show you how much I do love thee..</p> <p><i>(She strips naked, kneels before him and gives the King a nice blow job, but after several minutes he has not come)</i></p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> Enough for now sweet child, for by thy tongue thou hast shown both in words and action the depth of your love. And what of you, flame haired Promiscuity? How do you love me?</p> <p><b>Promiscuity:</b><br/> Though I am younger well I know the care<br/> you take to love me though I am yet small;<br/> You kiss my private parts and let me share<br/> my deepest thoughts. You bid me bare my all<br/> to your loving eye. No part of me is hid,<br/> body and soul you know as well as me,<br/> Here is my bottom, all I ever did<br/> Was love you. With my virgin flesh be free.</p> <p><i>(She too strips naked then bends over in front of the King. With his erection even stiffer than before he kisses his nine-year-old daughter's bottom slowly and lovingly)</i>.</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> A worthy gift my child, your bottom's cheeks are like the sun shining in the orchard of my youth. Now I know how you do love me. And lastly what of you, little Nymphae? How do you love me?</p> <p><b>Nymphae:</b> Nothing</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> What do you mean, 'nothing'. Am I 'nothing' to you?</p> <p><b>Nymphae:</b> As I live and breathe I do love you, for you are my being. Your rod gave me life, I therefore give you my poor little pussy, small as it is for your pleasure. It is all I have.</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> But I fear that it is too small for my majesty's staff. Take off your shift and lie here on the bed. Let me know you better; I would savour the heady perfume of your girlish slit.</p> <p><i>(She too strips naked, lies on the bed with her legs wide apart and the King spends ages licking her seven-year-old pussy. Young Nymphae moans with pleasure, her hips rising and falling uncontrollably as at last he brings her to orgasm)</i></p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> You have performed well my child. Now I know through your gift to me and enjoyment of my tongue that you do love me.</p> <p>But none have given to me that for which I longed. Am I not still aroused? Which of you has caused me the ultimate bliss? I say none. For which vexation courses through my veins like a demon.</p> <p>Cruella, take these children to the dungeons and punish them as you see fit.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> With the crop?</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> Aye, the crop. A little application of stiff leather to their naked pussies should bring them to their senses!</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> As you wish, my liege.</p> <p><i>(exit)</i></p> <p><b>Scene 2: Later, the dungeons.</b></p> <p>Offstage there comes the sound of a riding crop swishing through the air and biting into young flesh, accompanied by the sound of young girls crying and shrieking. The girls have been stripped again and are chained naked to benches. First Osculation then Promiscuity then Nymphae get twenty hard strokes of the riding crop on their defenceless pussies.</p> <p><i>(The sounds stop)</i></p> <p>Enter Cruella with riding crop in hand, together with Pervert.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> That was hard a task, see the perspiration on my brow!</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> Truly you swung the rod well, and so careful was the aim that you caused me to wince as well as they! Hearty thanks for allowing me to see such innocent sweetness tied up and all open to my view;- to see such intimate parts yielding to your artful ministrations is a thing devoutly to be wished.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b><br/> There is a joy in hearing small girls cry<br/> That outperforms all others that I know.<br/> To see them fettered naked, see them try<br/> And miss the arcing vicious downward blow<br/> That rips their breath away. It makes me hot<br/> in double sense to punish these so fair;<br/> For I love with riding crop to spank and swat<br/> Their naked little pussies bald and bare.</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> How well you put it, my Queen.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> Go loosen the girls' bonds, then see to it that they are washed and dressed in clean garments ready for the King's pleasure.</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> <i>(Bowing)</i> My Lady...</p> <p><i>(Exit)</i></p> <p class=""h2"">Illegal Act 2</p> <p><b>Scene 1: The stage is set with six beds, to represent six bedrooms. Each bed contains a sleeping child, that is three boys and three girls.</b></p> <p>Enter Venus and Cupid, both naked.</p> <p><b>Venus:</b> <br/> Let us work some unnatural desires on these young things tonight;<br/> Tonight methinks a mischevious love is born.<br/> Let each young boy and girl be smitten one for the other;<br/> Come Cupid, with your wand and my hidden charms we can work strong magic - what say you?</p> <p><b>Cupid:</b> Make my wand once again stiff and straight then point me the way I should be going.</p> <p><i>(Venus uses her hands to get little Cupid excited as she leads him to Osculation's bed. However Cupid's willy though stiff is too short to properly violate a girl's pussy)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> Now let us pull back the covers on this sleeping child. Look how her breast rises and falls in her sleep. Let us expose her girlcleft to the night. Now do you lie upon this child and press your wand to her nether lips. I will ready her partner.</p> <p><i>(Osculation's nightdress is lifted to her chest and Cupid lies on top of her, his stiff little willy poking into her recently whipped eleven-year-old slit)</i></p> <p><i>(Venus goes to Foreskin's bed)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> And now I press my Woman's crotch into this little man's face. May you have sweet dreams of little Osculation, naked in your bed, can you feel your eager tongue driving into her virgin pussy?</p> <p><i>(Foreskin performs oral sex on Venus in his entranced sleep while Cupid's bottom rises and falls as he has sex with the little girl in her sleep)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> The charm is done. Let us to Nymphae and to Tumescent. You Cupid will find the slit of Nymphae to be perfect for your size. I will once again straddle a youthful face and feel with joy his tongue upon my sex.</p> <p><i>(Venus pushes her crotch into Tumescent's face and he performs oral sex on her in his enchanted sleep. At the same time Cupid pushes his stiff erection into Nymphae's bruised but alluring cunt and starts fucking her enthusiastically)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> Enough! Though I may reach my bliss each time you must be careful little Cupid not to shoot your arrows until the last. All would be lost if so.</p> <p><b>Cupid:</b> Is the charm done with these two infants?</p> <p><b>Venus:</b> Yes, 'tis done. Let us to the final act of this unholy trinity.</p> <p><i>(Venus then does the same with Priapus in his bed while Cupid penetrates Promiscuity's darling cleft, so cruelly whipped earlier)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> <i>(As Priapus licks her pussy)</i> Can you taste Promiscuity's juices little man? Such sweetness is in thy tongue! But wait, what is this I see that stands so strongly in he night air? Why Priapus, what a man you are to be blessed with an organ such as this!</p> <p><i>(She sinks onto his erect penis and fucks him, reaching a wild and noisy climax herself. Meanwhile Cupid has a dry orgasm at the entrance to Promiscuity's preteen cunt)</i></p> <p><b>Venus:</b> And now the charms are done. Yet I fear the last is not so strong. I was distracted from my purpose in bonding him to Promiscuity. Let us away to spread desire with Cupid's arrows to light our fire.</p> <p><i>(exit)</i></p> <p><b>Scene 2: The next morning. A hall in the castle. Pervert is hiding behind a tapestry as there is a small hole in the wall there that allows him to spy on Promiscuity getting dressed.</b></p> <p>Enter Foreskin, Priapus and Tumescent, brawling.</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> Such vigour we have today</p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> Such fire in my loins</p> <p><b>Tumescent:</b> Such sweet dreams in my head</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> I had the most strange vision last night, I saw in my dreams the princess Osculation and she was naked! I feel an odd feeling now in my heart and between my legs and I cannot stop thinking about her.</p> <p><b>Tumescent:</b> I too had a singular dream and have a most pleasant feeling in my underthings right now. I have become stiff thinking about little princess Nymphae with no clothes on, even though she is only seven years old.</p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> My swelling is great and my fire is for the princess Promiscuity. I too had an odd dream, the like of which I have not had before. In this dream princess Promiscuity had the most gorgeous body of a woman that one could ever imagine. I swear that I shall go mad before she is old enough to fulfill my dream! Yet my loins ache for her even now.</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> <i>(Emerging from behind the tapestry)</i></p> <p>Good morning to you, gentlemen. Did I hear you speak of lust for our princesses?</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> Our youthful members swell to think of them!</p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> Is it true sir, that you also have an eye for fair Promiscuity?</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> It is. Oft have I stood behind this tapestry and watched her through the chink in the wall. My heart is captured, my fantasy to be drawn over her knees for a spanking from her own fair hand.</p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> And what of your rod sir? How does your fantasy deal with that?</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> My fantasy continues thus. Sweet Promiscuity, nine years old, kneels on my bed, her bottom raised and her face in the pillows. I take her hands and hold them together behind her back as I push my rod into her delightful pussy. Back and forth I move myself with deepest satisfaction until we fall giggling together in mutual bliss!</p> <p><b>Tumescent:</b> Truly would'st I the same with little Nymphae.</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b><br/> I see you are on little girlies set;<br/> Such darling rosebuds, chests as flat as boards;<br/> No pubic hair, sweet virgin pussies, get<br/> these your members stiff? So bind with cords<br/> the girls we love and spank them till they show<br/> their parted lips up to our eager meat.<br/> This afternoon upon the greensward go<br/> For I shall have them naked head to feet.</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> Thank you sir, we will be there.</p> <p><i>(exit)</i></p> <p class=""h2"">Illegal Act 3</p> <p><b>Scene 1: Afternoon. The castle gardens.</b></p> <p>Enter Osculation, Promiscuity and Nymphae.</p> <p><b>Osculation:</b> Such a feeling I have had this day both in my head and in my breast. I woke to a single thought - that of lying naked in Foreskin's arms. How strangely quick has this condition come upon me!</p> <p><b>Promiscuity:</b> I too have strange desires woken in my childish womb. I now see the fair Priapus as my vaginal love, whereas I had aforetimes loved our tutor Pervert who I know desires my rear. I am lost;- which way do I turn?</p> <p><b>Nymphae:</b> Follow your heart dear sis. For my part I think Tumescence a very handsome boy. Would that I could see his willy proudly stiff for me. I saw it in a dream last night, and methought I felt it too.</p> <p><i>(Enter Pervert with some books, a box of pencils and a thin cane. In his bag he also has four short wooden stakes with a short length of rope tied to each)</i></p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> Now girls, time for mathematics. Here are your books and some pencils. Open your books at lesson three - the theorem of Pythagoras.</p> <p><b>Nymphae:</b> I don't like that whats-his-ass. Wasn't he a criminal?</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> I will not tolerate such disrespect for the great and good departed. Take off your shift and kneel on the grass with your bum in the air!</p> <p><i>(Protesting, Nymphae does this. Pervert takes the four stakes out of his bag and drives them into the grass, then ties Nymphae's wrists and knees to the stakes)</i></p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> Ten strokes of the cane for you my young lady, and next time speak only when you are asked a question.</p> <p><i>(Pervert brings down the cane ten times hard on the little girl's bum, causing her to cry out loudly each time the thin wood bites into her flesh, leaving her sobbing at the end. The stakes hold her fast. Then she is realeased and the class continues)</i></p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> <i>(after an interval of good behaviour)</i></p> <p>What say you, dearest Osculation and Promiscuity - The day is hot - would you join your sister in her nudity as we are quite alone here? I should like to draw your images in my notebook here.</p> <p><b>Osculation:</b> And give you our nakedness for ever? Thankyou no. Keep your thickest pencil to yourself otherwise the King will hear of it. But the day IS hot and I will divest. Come sis, let us take off our shifts and keep our cool.</p> <p><i>(Osculation and Promiscuity join Nymphae in the nude and resume their studies. Pervert spends a minute or two looking at and admiring their perfect bodies)</i>.</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b> There is some matter I need to attend to forthwith. I will take your shifts to ensure you do not stray. I will be back anon.</p> <p><i>(exit Pervert, carrying the girls' clothes)</i></p> <p>Enter Foreskin, Priapus and Tumescence</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> See how our angels lie upon the grass, naked as was the promise.</p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> A very promising sight indeed.</p> <p>Tumescence: Let us make our feelings known</p> <p><i>(The boys approach the girls who spot them and try to cover their nakedness with their hands)</i></p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b><br/> My fair Osculation, forgive me but I must confess<br/> to being smitten by thy beauty, now undressed<br/> the sense is doubled. May I kiss thee?</p> <p><b>Osculation:</b><br/> I think it only fair that you should also naked be.<br/> Then you may'st take me in your arms and kiss me.</p> <p><b>Promiscuity:</b> Yes, let everyone be naked. 'tis only fair.</p> <p><b>Nymphae:</b> Let me see your willies all stiff and proud!</p> <p><i>(The boys undress)</i></p> <p>Enter Pervert leading King Leer and Cruella</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> <br/> What ho! It seems we have appeared<br/> in time to prevent an assault on our princesses -<br/> Who are these rampant young men?<br/> And why are my girls nude?</p> <p><b>Pervert:</b><br/> Sons of the castle staff, both fit and strong,<br/> Desirous of your daughters' sweetest flesh.<br/> Their nakedness my suggestion,<br/> For the day is hot.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> I would fain punish their firm buttocks for their bare-faced cheek, and hand-pump their aching penises again and again till they beg for mercy.</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b><br/> My daughters, put your shifts back on, go to your rooms.<br/> These boys shall in their present state not thwart us.<br/> Let us to the dungeons forthwith!</p> <p><i>(exit)</i></p> <p><b>Scene 2: Shortly afterwards. The dungeons.</b></p> <p>The three boys are chained naked to the wall. Their hands are above their heads fixed to iron rings. In the middle of the room is a revolving circular table fitted with wrist and ankle chains.</p> <p>Enter King Leer and Cruella</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b><br/> Let us see who has the stronger charms,<br/> Cruella show them all your naked form.</p> <p><i>(Cruella strips naked. She is a fine figure of a woman)</i></p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> Let us see if any betray his love.</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> Let the punishment begin.</p> <p><i>(Foreskin is the first to be chained to the wheel. Face down with his bottom exposed, Cruella takes a birch and starts to beat his buttocks savagely with it)</i></p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> What say you now young man? Do you prefer the slit of an eleven-year-old girl to mine? Do you lust after her small swellings of tits which are nothing compared to mine?</p> <p><b>Foreskin:</b> Osculation is my only love</p> <p><i>(Cruella continues to adminster the painful birching, but Foreskin remains loyal. He is returned to the wall and Tumescent takes his place. Cruella starts birching his buttocks)</i></p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> What say you young man? Do you prefer the slit of a seven-year-old girl to mine? Do you lust after her tiny nipples which have not the slightest mound beneath them?</p> <p><b>Tumescent:</b> I have thoughts only for Nymphae</p> <p><i>(Cruella continues to blister his bottom with the birch, but he too remains loyal. His place is then taken by Priapus. Cruella starts to birch his buttocks)</i></p> <p><b>Priapus:</b> Alas your hand has worked its fire upon my body and my soul. In truth though I love Promiscuity the sight of your naked breasts and moist cleft leaves me helpless in lust.</p> <p><b>Cruella:</b> You have spoken well. I too admire your handsome form. Come, kiss me here.</p> <p><i>(She pushes his face into her crotch and he gives her oral pleasure)</i></p> <p><b>King Leer:</b> I would keep young Priapus to entertain the queen and I in our bed. Now release them all, and let us ready a feast.</p> <p><i>(exit)</i></p> <p><b>Scene 3: Later that evening. The castle hall, set for a banquet.</b></p> <p>The King sits on his throne with Cruella on on side, Priapus on the other.</p> <p>Osculation stands hand in hand with Foreskin, Nymphae is being cuddled by Tumescent and Pervert stands next to Promiscuity, fondling her bum.</p> <p><b>King Leer:</b><br/> And so our lust for little girls is grown<br/> with gracious loving daughters and their ways.<br/> I know the depth of love thou each hast shown<br/> May pleasure, and some bondage! fill your days.<br/> Osculation take of Foreskin's charms,<br/> And give to him each day your sweetest kiss;<br/> My child Nymphae now in Tumescent's arms<br/> Surrender that from which you daily piss<br/> to him. Promiscuity now tight lipped<br/> Take for your pleasure Pervert's manly frame;<br/> And let your lovely bum be soundly whipped<br/> For all is well that ends well as a game.</p> <p><i>(exit all)</i></p> <p>The Merry child-wives of Windsor<br/> As I like it<br/> The spanking of the Shrew</p></div>","['A play in 3 illegal acts. Some resemblance to a more well known play of similar name. It goes without saying that the story here is pure fiction.', 'Stage directions are in parentheses thus ( )', 'Other works by the same author:']"
731,Three Short Rhymes,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,Simle rewrite of three Nursery Rhymes.,2006-01-27,6,5,"M/g, bdsm, poem",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ride a cock horse to Banbury Cross<br/> To see a nude daughter astride a wood horse.<br/> With pain in her pussy and pain in her toes<br/> She will have bruises wherever she goes.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Pat a Cake, Pat a Cake, bondage man<br/> Bind me a girl as fast as you can;<br/> Prick her and slap her and mark her with glee<br/> Then truss her up tight as a present for me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Little Willy wanker, where do you wander?<br/> Upstairs, downstairs, in your daughter's chamber.<br/> There I met a young girl who had no pubic hairs<br/> So I stripped her and I spanked her<br/> Then ran off down the stairs.</p></div>",[]
732,Captive Love,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,,2006-01-31,1,5,poem,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>You bind me with your expert hands,<br/> In cords of love you hold me tight;<br/> You tease me with your cuffs and bands<br/> And tell me everything's alright.<br/> You touch my breast and clamp your clips,<br/> My nipples sore. I cannot scream -<br/> A roll of tape across my lips<br/> Is this a nightmare or a dream?<br/> Ankles tied and legs wide spread,<br/> I'm helpless, naked in your bed;<br/> You cane me on my upturned bum<br/> Then stroke my dick until I cum.<br/> With shivers running down my spine<br/> I realise you're only nine.</p></div>",[]
733,Unholy Orders,-1,SIMPSON,no@email,A young priest recruits two very willing helpers,2006-02-18,8,5,"M/gg, spank, tort, cons",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wednesday night’s practice went well I thought. Everything seemed to be falling into place ready for the Bishop’s visit the weekend after next. Workmen would be here in the week to fix the loose carpet in the side chapel and to mend the broken handle on the vestry door, my flower arrangers were ready.</p> <p>And the altar servers knew what was expected of them.</p> <p>Most of my little helpers these days were girls, somehow they seemed more keen to get involved in the services - perhaps it was the allure of the flowing ivory robes, but hey, I wasn’t complaining. As a healthy red-blooded male approaching thirty I needed an outlet for my feelings, and old Mrs O’Driscoll my housekeeper didn’t really hit the spot. But Kate and Elizabeth, now that was something different.</p> <p>Kate and Elizabeth were the best of friends having started at our junior school at the same time. Now aged ten they had been helping out with church services as altar servers for the last year and a half. Kate had a shock of shoulder length light brown hair and what I would call a dreamy face, full lips that any boy would love to kiss, and a perfect slim figure. Elizabeth at just a month younger than Kate had dark brown hair down to her waist and a figure that was simply stunning. From what I had seen so far, neither girl had much development in the breast department, but I was eager to make a visual inspection to find out.</p> <p>During the practice on Wednesday I asked both girls if they would help me with some tasks in my parish house on the Sunday afternoon. They were quite keen, but naturally I checked with Geoff and Aileen (Kate’s dad and Elizabeth’s mum). Both agreed, so I spent the last few days in pleasant anticipation. At the same time I made preparations, with all my purchases being made over the internet. Well, I could hardly buy direct from the local sex shop; I could imagine “Good Morning Reverend, what’ll it be this morning?” Under the relative anonymity of the web I obtained girl’s underwear and other clothes, restraint devices and punishment tools, and electrical kit. Candles were one thing I already had plenty of, and the garden shed would provide the rest of what I thought I needed.</p> <p>Sunday morning service came and went, as did a solitary repast of Bolognese and red wine, as I had told Mrs O’Driscoll she could have the day off. Around 2:30pm the doorbell went and I opened it to see Elizabeth standing there. After we waved goodbye to her mum Elizabeth stepped inside and the heavy door closed behind her. There was something to be said for this particular parish house. It stood next to the church in its own grounds, around 200 yards from the next nearest house. It was old, with very thick walls, in other words very private if it needed to be. </p> <p>I put Elizabeth to work in the study, going through the filing cabinets and putting into piles any old papers that could be thrown out. Almost at once the doorbell sounded again, and at the door this time was Kate, who had cycled from her own house. I wondered to myself if she would be in any state to cycle back home given the treatment I had lined up for her bottom. But that was for later. Entering the study I asked Kate to check the computer, specifically for viruses and spy ware. I showed her how to start the programs and she settled down happily to the job. I made some small talk with both girls who seemed at ease, we talked about the forthcoming bishop’s visit</p> <p>It was time to begin. “Would you like a drink, girls”? I asked. “Yes please” they replied. I gave each girl a spritzer drink in a glass. “Yes, it is a grown up drink, it does have alcohol in it, but it’s not very strong” I assured them “You are doing a very grown-up job for me”.</p> <p>I had a glass of water myself.</p> <p>Over the next 30 minutes both girls managed to drink two bottles each. The combination of fruity taste and sweetness masked the fact that Kate and Elizabeth were getting a little drunk. Lighting a cigarette I offered one to Kate. “I didn’ think priests smoked” Kate murmured. “Priests are just people, Kate, and yes I smoke now and then. Try it”.</p> <p>Kate nonchalantly accepted the thin white stick and put it to her lips. With a trembling hand I lit it and watched as Kate took in some of the smoke then blew it out lazily. I couldn’t help watch as the child had a few more drags, then she said “It’s alright but the same as the ones I normally have”. Perhaps I should not have been surprised, after all kids grow up fast these days. Turns out that Kate gets cigarettes from boys at the Senior school over the road from our own school.</p> <p>But despite gentle cajoling Elizabeth will not take a smoke. But as she continued to work though the filing cabinets she came upon the stash of pornography that I had placed there. There were two CP magazines that I had had for years, but most were printouts of images from the internet. These showed young girls in a variety of softcore and hardcore situations, pride of place being a magazine called Lesbian Spankers.</p> <p>I noticed Elizabeth had reached the cabinet and had paused, looking at the contents. Moving to her side I explained what was going on in the top few pictures. “Cm’n look at this Kate, there’s pics of nude men with children here” Kate got up but before she could come over I lifted all the pictures and magazines out and laid them out on the table. The girls blushed and giggled as they looked at the images. “That’s not all” I told them. “Have a look at this”.</p> <p>Sitting in the chair by the computer, it’s leather still warm from Kate’s hot bum I found and opened a mpeg file that showed a nine year old girl bent over a stool and getting a caning. I told them it was one of my favourites. Kate and Elizabeth were horrified, hands over their mouths as they listened to the girl’s cries and watched her ineffective struggles. “The little girl’s father loves her very much you know” I said, “That’s why he is punishing her, to make her even more perfect”. </p> <p>Switching on the web cam I turned to look at Kate and Elizabeth and continued, “I would like you both to be my special helpers here at the house. I want you to become perfect helpers. But to become perfect you must endure a test that will punish your weak mortal flesh. Do you understand?”</p> <p>After a pause both girls nodded. I said, “Well then. let’s begin with a little spanking. Take off your shoes and socks, your jeans and your knickers.” Slowly both girls undressed, Elizabeth taking her lead from Kate, until both were naked from the waist down. My cock stirred restlessly on seeing their lovely hairless pussies at last! Taking Elizabeth over my lap and making sure the web cam could see everything I started a slow, gentle spanking of the little girl’s bottom, caressing and bending to kiss the lovely cheeks from time to time. After a few minutes Elizabeth stood up, rubbing her sore bum. Kate took her place, but I spanked her a little harder, “As she was oldest”, I told her.</p> <p>I now took the first of my purchases, a stiff leather paddle and explained to the girls what it was for. Taking Elizabeth once again over my lap I said “Now this is going to hurt, so don’t worry about shouting and screaming – I would expect no less”. I thrashed her as hard as I could with the paddle on her defenceless bum, holding her hands together firmly behind her back. Crying and struggling, Elizabeth was finding the punishment hard to take, but eventually I stopped, and told her to stand up. She stood there sobbing uncontrollably with her eyes full of tears as I repeated the process with her friend; Kate got a full five minutes of relentless paddle work on her lovely bottom.</p> <p>Two sobbing crying angels now stood with their backs to me, and I sat back to admire my handiwork. “Hands on your heads, and legs apart!” I told them.</p> <p>Starting with Elizabeth I kissed and licked their virgin bums, caressing, slapping and squeezing their cheeks, drawing protests from both. Taking some cold cream I massaged it into their bottoms, giving them some relief from their pain. “Take off the rest of your clothes and follow me”, I commanded.</p> <p>Soon both girls were naked in the parish meeting room. This was a large room with a heavy table in the centre, and a side table on which I had put the rest of my recent purchases. There was also a large wooden cross fixed to one wall, and a video camera which I switched on to record the proceedings.</p> <p>I started by tying Kate face up on the table, ankles and wrists secured to the table legs, then led Elizabeth to the cross. This was of Roman style, the cross arms being of sufficient height to keep a child’s feet well off the floor, with wrist cuffs already fitted. Elizabeth was soon hanging from the cross by her wrists, arms stretched wide apart. “I will let you down soon” I promised her.</p> <p>From her elevated position Elizabeth had a good view of what happened next to Kate.</p> <p>After fixing electrodes to her nipples and clitoris and pushing a slim brass rod into her bottom I began a lengthy electric-shock session. I programmed the control box: Starting out with 3 volts I give her a short jolt followed by a rest, another short jolt then another rest and so on, each time zapping one nipple, then the other nipple, then her clit, then her anus. After 60 cycles the voltage would increase by 1.5 volts and the cycle would begin again. The skill was to judge, from her cries and body language, what voltage she could take, and where.</p> <p>I quickly learned that anal shocks seemed particularly efficient. At 6 volts Kate was screaming and bucking passionately each time the brass rod became live, so I changed the program to keep that part of her alternating between 6 volts and rest. Her clit gave out next, this time at 7.5 volts, but her nipples took the full 12 volts that the equipment could deliver. I then left the room for a few minutes and returned with a bottle of red wine and some glasses.</p> <p>Turning off the electricity and removing the electrodes, I started licking Kate’s pussy, lingering slowly over her swollen clit, pushing my tongue firmly against her maidenhead, rolling it around her clitoral hood, savouring the taste of her sweet virgin cunt. Caressing her tummy, thighs, chest, and nipples I increased the intensity of my tongue and soon Kate was twitching, breathing faster, then arching her back in the passion of her preteen orgasm. I kissed her lovingly on those incredible lips, insinuating my tongue to meet with hers, and we made up. Now it was Elizabeth’s turn.</p> <p>Pouring out three glasses of wine, I untied Kate’s arms and gave her the wine to drink. Crossing to Elizabeth, I offered a glass to her lips, but she would not drink. “My chest hurts, and I want to pee”, the little girl said quietly. “I can fix both of those problems” I said cheerfully, and put a stool between her legs, placing a bowl upon it. Parting Elizabeth’s legs and lifting her at the same time I told her she should pee now. Which she did; a steam of piss rattling into the plastic bowl. I kissed her on the lips, dried her and put the bowl aside.</p> <p>Taking some KY jelly (another purchase) I applied it to Elizabeth’s unfledged cleft and then disrobed, my manhood springing forth to meet her eye. Giving the lubricant to Kate, I had the pleasure of having the jelly worked into my stiff cock by a young hand.</p> <p>I just closed my eyes and felt waves of pleasure fill me.</p> <p>“That’s enough Kate”, I said, then went back to Elizabeth, and pushed the head of my enlarged rod against the entrance to her sweet hairless pussy. “I will show you my best organ work”, I told her.</p> <p>Gradually I increased the pressure until her bulging labia could hold back no more.</p> <p>Into her hole I slid, and with a cry she was virgin no more. I drew back, then thrust upwards again, then back, then up, each time sinking more deeply into her sweet tight cunt.</p> <p>Soon I was fully inside my darling, still hanging on the cross but now with some of her weight being borne by me. As I stood there I snogged her, her tongue so good against my own.</p> <p>Offering Elizabeth a glass of wine she drank it this time, then we snogged again. Even tastier this time!</p> <p>I began to fuck Elizabeth more earnestly now, the upward thrusts becoming faster and rougher, her little whimpers fuelling my lust for this delicious 10 year old. Again and again I rammed her with my rock hard tool, punishing her ravished pussy, tears rolling down her cheeks, her breath coming in short gasps from her tortured frame. Then with a cry of my own I came to thundering climax within her, my cock tight up against her cervix as I spurted into her child’s womb.</p> <p>Withdrawing and regaining my breath I let Elizabeth down at last from the cross, and carried her in my arms and kissed her with a passion that I had never felt for anyone else. Releasing Kate too from her bonds I got them both to stand and smile for the video camera and blow kisses at it.</p> <p>Then I turned the video off, and showed the girls to their bath.</p> <p>Sharing the bath with them was fun, if a little cramped, and we all ended up in fits of giggles.</p> <p>A little later I saw them off, Elizabeth being picked up &amp; Kate managing to cycle. I told them that they had performed perfectly and were now perfect helpers and would be my special confidantes.</p> <p>I also promised to get rid of Kate’s virginity next time.</p> <p>Back in the study, I rang the Bishop. “Hello Jim” I said, “I’ve got that video you wanted…”</p></div>","['All characters fictional, all events pure fantasy...']"
734,"A New Badge, Part 1",1,SIMPSON,no@email,A troop of girl scouts study for a new badge.,2006-06-06,17,5,"FM/ggggg, spank, oral, cons",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It began last Thursday, 2am when I woke up thirsty.</p> <p>I went to the kitchen to get a drink of water and as I came away I noticed the light was still on in the room where we keep the home computer. Standing outside the door I could hear faint sounds of what sounded like a child crying.</p> <p>Pushing open the door I saw my husband sitting at the computer, which seemed to be the source of the sound. I crept nearer so that I could see what he was so interested in - I knew it must be something exciting as there was no hiding his erection sticking out of his pyjamas.</p> <p>I looked at the screen.</p> <p>My hand went to my mouth to stifle a gasp, for what I saw was a young girl, a stranger to me, maybe aged 6 or 7 being spanked over a a man's knees, her skirt raised and her panties around her ankles. Although the volume had been set to low I could clearly hear her sobbing, crying, begging her daddy to stop.</p> <p>But he didn't.</p> <p>The scene cut to where the same child was now completely naked and bent over a leather stool with her bottom in the air. With a mixture of horror and fascination I watched as her daddy proceeded to bring down a thin cane on the child's defenceless bottom, time and time again, at the same time verbally abusing his daughter.</p> <p>""Take that you little slut"" and so on.</p> <p>Suddenly I had a flashback from my own childhood, remembering the times when I was spanked over my own father's knees. He was a big man and the spankings he gave me were always very painful. I must have been around 8 years old when I started to associate spanking with pleasure. Up to this time Daddy had always spent time after spanking in rubbing some soothing cream into my burning cheeks. But around this time he started rubbing me between my legs as well, and afterwards I would lie on my tummy in bed feeling strangely aroused with my teddy-bear between my legs, enjoying the sensation as I rubbed his fur against my bald pussy. I still have Mr Bear and think of him fondly, though his fur has been worn smooth.</p> <p>Standing in the half-light of the study I was now experiencing a mixture of emotions.</p> <p>My husband obviously had a side to him that I never knew existed, and I was revolted and hurt at the same time. Now I knew why my husband loved my shaved pussy and small breasts! I felt betrayed.</p> <p>But as I was thinking this I realised that I could put the situation to my advantage.</p> <p>""The Police would be interested in that video, I'm sure"" I said aloud.</p> <p>With a start, he spun around to look at me, speechless for a second or two.</p> <p>""OK - you'd better be frank with me"" I said, ""Tell me who that girl is, where you got that video from, everything"".</p> <p>I sat down in a nearby chair and listened to him, his head in his hands. He admitted that he did find young girls sexually attractive and had secret fantasies about spanking their bottoms. He told me how there were places on the internet where pictures and movies featuring this kind of activity could be found. He showed me a couple of them.</p> <p>Now I put the first part of the plan into action. I sat next to him and got him to first locate and then order a chastity device from the internet. I chose one in a fetching pink colour, then clicked 'OK' to order it. Next, with further threats of exposure I got him to erase all his naughty images and videos.</p> <p>Every single one.</p> <p>I then took him to bed naked where I tied his wrists to the headboard and his ankles to the bottom of the bed so that he could not fiddle with himself. In the morning I made two phone calls. The first was to his boss, saying that he would not be in that day. The second was to a friend of mine called Jill. Jill and I went back a long way.</p> <p>""Hi Jill, would it be OK for me to run your Brownie girl-scout pack tonight?"" You see, I still had my 'Brown Owl' license allowing me to run sessions for these 7 to 11 year old girls. I had a fancy that the girls would love to study for a new badge.</p> <p>That afternoon, the post arrived with the chastity device. My husband had now been tied up for about 12 hours and was pretty desperate to go to the bathroom. However I got there first, and bringing his razor back to the bedroom spent a while giving him a good close shave all over his body, leaving just his eyebrows and head hair alone. Taking a vibrator from the draw in my bedside table I set it on full power, pinned his dick to his tummy with it, and to my satisfaction he came in less than a minute, all over his midriff.</p> <p>As soon as his erection subsided I fitted his limp dick snugly into the tube of the chastity device and snapped the device tight around his balls and locked it. Putting the key around my neck I said ""Girl Scout night is tonight - I want you to help me"". He looked shocked and did not know what to say.</p> <p>Nothing new there, I thought to myself.</p> <p>I then untied him and he raced to the bathroom to pee and to clean himself up.</p> <p>That evening the girl-scout meeting started in its usual way. Jill introduced us to the girls, then wished me ""good luck"" and left, leaving me and my husband in charge. There were ten girls all aged 7 to 11, all eyeing me nervously. ""OK girls"" I said, ""tonight will be something special - I'm going to show you some useful tricks for keeping your boyfriend/husband in check. If you do well you will each be awarded the 'Mistress' badge. Does that sound like fun?""</p> <p>A chorus of young voices exclaimed that it did!</p> <p>We had brought with us from the house a cane and a padded leather stool, like the ones in the video. With this was a long leather strap. These we put to one side. With a mounting sense of excitement I then ordered my husband to strip naked in front of all the little girls. He was soon obligingly nude, and embarrassed at the pink box trapping his genitals, and his lack of body hair. I got him to kneel on top of the table, legs apart and his hands on his head. Then I explained to the girls about the chastity device, how men would do just about anything for sex and how girls can use devices like this to get their man to do anything. Pointing out to them the bulging flesh at the entrance to the chastity tube, I said ""See how his penis strains against its prison walls! Let's make him squirm a little more shall we? Girls - all take off your clothes please""</p> <p>The girls obediently took off their shoes, their long white socks, their tops, and then peeled off their panties. My husband meanwhile came over all religious because he kept saying “Oh my God!”</p> <p>“You like young girls, don’t you?” I teased him. He nodded, unable to take his eyes away from the feast of naked virgins before him. “Which one do you like best?” I asked him. “They are all lovely” he said. “Come on, there must be one” I insisted. “I know” I said, turning to address the girls “One by one I want you to approach Andrew here, introduce yourself, your name and your age, then bend over to show him your bums”.</p> <p>A procession of little girls then approached my husband and gave him an eyeful of the most delightful girl bottoms he could ever have dreamed about. Meanwhile I whispered in his ear, things like “Would you like to kiss that bottom?” and “I bet you could give this one a good spanking”.</p> <p>“Oh yes” he said, and it became clear that his favourites were Elaine, a blonde stunner aged ten, and Tracy, a pretty redhead aged nine.</p> <p>Now I took my clothes off too, and lay on the couch. Spreading my legs wide I then got my husband to perform his best tongue work on my pussy, demonstrating to the girls in a very vocal way that this was simply heaven. After a while I got him to stop, then each of the girls took my place. He then licked each of their little pussies in turn, his tongue spending several minutes in each juvenile cunt. Stephanie was first to feel the rasp of tongue on innocent little-girl pussy. Stephanie was followed by Agnes, then Elaine lay down and got a really good licking, then Tracy got her bum licked as well as her pussy, and so it went on. After eleven wet pussies his jaws must have really ached, but he had brought five of the girls to their first sweet orgasm. This included Elaine and Tracy.</p> <p>“Back on the table Andrew” I commanded, and I followed him there. ""Stand back"" I said, then unlocked the chastity device. His willy shot up proud and erect, much to the delight of the girls. ""Now my husband is going to behave himself and let each of you play with his willy for a while - come on, don't be shy!""</p> <p>My husband put his hands on his head and closed his eyes as a succession of little cold hands closed around his hot penis, tickled his balls, pinched his firm bottom. He was trying desperately not to cum, though he felt their warm nakedness all round him. After the girls had all had a turn, I showed them how to masturbate a man. Showing them my best technique I then invited the girls to have a go. ""OK"" I said, ""You will each have 30 seconds. If you can make him cum then you will have five minutes to do anything you want with him, or make him do anything you want. If you don't make him cum then he will be allowed to put you over his knees and spank you!""</p> <p>Elaine tried first, as I said she was ten years old and a blonde stunner. She took my husband firmly by the dick and started slowly wanking him, her movements getting faster and faster until her hand was a blur, a wicked grin on her young face. But all too soon the 30 seconds was up. “Shit” said Elaine, “do I get spanked now?” “I’m afraid so” I told her. “And what about the badge – do I get that too?” Elaine asked. “We’ll see”, I said. “Stand with your hands on your head and face the wall like a naughty girl while Tracy has her turn”.</p> <p>Tracy was nine years old with long red hair, my husband’s dream age and type. She took his cock hesitantly in both hands and made a couple of strokes, then to everyone’s surprise, not least my husband’s, she lowered her head and took his straining organ into her mouth. Tracy’s cheeks dimpled with suction as she looked into his eyes for approval. It was not long coming. With gasps of tortured breath Andrew came, long and judderingly into Tracy’s sweet nine year old mouth, her tongue curling round and round and over and over his glans.</p> <p>I offered Tracy a tissue, and she spat out his sticky juices. “Well done” I said, “You will be able to enjoy Andrew at the next meeting, that will give you plenty of time to think of something wicked”.</p> <p>Turning to the waiting girl scouts I said “Sorry girls, when men cum like that it takes a while before they can do it again. You’ll have your turn at the next meeting. Now it’s time for Elaine to get her spanking”.</p> <p>“Elaine, please bend over the stool. Protesting, she did so. Taking the leather strap Elaine was then bound to the stool so that her firm young bottom was raised invitingly. “OK, over to you” I told Andrew. My husband began by taking Elaine’s own knickers and stuffing them into her mouth.</p> <p>He caressed her lovely bottom cheeks then started spanking her, slowly at first but then harder and harder, her bum wobbling sensationally at every bruising stroke. Elaine was crying now, sobbing through her gag, shaking her head, trying to reach back with her hands. But he kept spanking. Mercilessly the blows rained down on her defenceless bum until he could give no more. Then with barely a pause to catch his breath the caning started. On and on, each ‘swish’ being followed by the ‘crack’ of wood on burning skin. At last he was finished, and cast the cane aside.</p> <p>My husband buried his face in Elaine’s bruised and blazing ten-year old bottom, kissing every square inch of virgin flesh.</p> <p>I took her gag out and untied her.</p> <p>With tears streaming down her face Elaine rubbed her sore bum with both hands. “You can get dressed now, Elaine, but first let me give you this” I said.</p> <p>Elaine looked at what I held out for her.</p> <p>It was the new badge.</p></div>",[]
735,"A New Badge, Part 2",2,SIMPSON,no@email,Girl Scouts have to work hard to earn their 'Mistress' badge.,2006-09-04,3,5,"FM/gggg, tort, rape",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/simpson010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As the meeting ended and the rest of the brownie girl scouts put their uniforms back on, my husband Andrew’s limp cock was caged once again in its pink prison. We dressed and everyone tidied up the meeting hall. Tracy came over. “I’ll let you know in a few days what I’ve decided to do with Andrew, Miss”, said the pretty nine-year old redhead. “Ok” I replied, “just send me a text saying what you need &amp; I’ll get it for you”.</p> <p>The next meeting was a week away. Our nights were now filled with best sex that we (or rather I) had had for ages. My husband was very attentive to me now, and the little key around my neck seemed to be an object of fascination for him. He gave me oral pleasure whenever I wanted it, and left me alone when I didn’t. Now and then I would cuddle him, tapping the chastity device just to remind him that he wasn’t going to cum until I said so.</p> <p>On Monday morning I got a text from Tracy. My eyes widened as I read it.</p> <p>“Very inventive”, I thought to myself. “Andrew will have a very uncomfortable five minutes”.</p> <p>That lunchtime I popped out from work and bought the things Tracy had asked for and which we didn’t have already.</p> <p>Soon it was Thursday again. After work I had my usual shower. “Girl-scout night tonight” I called out to my husband. “Time to get ready”. As if my husband had any choice! Stepping out of the shower a few minutes later and drying myself I picked up his razor and some smelling salts then went to our bedroom. Andrew was already naked, lying on his back on the bed and waiting for me. I tapped the chastity device that was locked around his balls, a penis prison made of rigid pink plastic. I cuffed his hands to the headboard, tied his ankles to the bottom of the bed, and unlocked the device. My husband sighed loudly as his dick enjoyed its first freedom for nearly a week.</p> <p>His willy gently nodding, I ignored its request to be played with, and instead shaved his body even more closely than before. Opening the smelling salts I wafted the pungent smell under my husband’s nose until his erection subsided, allowing me to once again put his dick into its tubular cell. Then I knelt astride his face and felt his warm tongue inside me once again. Lovely!</p> <p>We arrived early at the meeting hall to meet my friend Jill who normally ran the brownie girl-scout pack. The girls themselves started arriving soon afterwards, keen to learn more man-handling skills. Jill left us.</p> <p>“Shall we get undressed now?” asked Agnes, a plump ten year old. “Wait until we are warmed up” I told them. “Andrew here will get undressed first so we can all have a good look at him”. Without waiting to be asked my husband stripped naked then knelt on the table as before, legs apart and his hands on his head. A couple of the girls came up and ran their hands over his bottom. “Can I smack him, Miss?” asked Stephanie, an 8year old with her dark tied hair in bunches. “Yes please Stephanie, let’s see how well you can do it” I replied, handing her a stiff leather paddle. Stephanie started to attack Andrew’s bottom with gusto, but not very accurately. I corrected her and she was soon delivering some very effective swats to my husband’s bum, which quickly turned a bright red. The other girls watched intently to see if Stephanie could get him to cry out, or even better, beg for mercy, but she was little and he was strong, though his teeth were clenched.</p> <p>“That’s enough Stephanie”, I said after a minute or so. “Would anyone else like to smack Andrew’s bottom for me? My husband had to endure several more painful spankings in that position before the girls were satisfied. His bum was on fire.</p> <p>“Tracy will now have some time to punish Andrew in her own way as a prize for her performance at last week’s meeting” I said. “But first we need to tie him up then give him some special treatment”. With the help of several little girls I soon had Andrew bound hand and foot to the table, face up. Three of the girls folded their panties and stuffed them into his mouth. “Right” I said, “This is an advanced technique that gets all that nasty sticky semen out of a man’s body without giving him any sexual pleasure, and without giving him any sexual relief. He will be as randy as hell after the treatment, just as he is now, but the difference will be that his dick will ache, his anus will hurt terribly and he will be unable to ejaculate for several hours no matter how hard he tries.”</p> <p>Working in a hospital, I knew a couple of ways of getting sperm from paraplegic men so they could continue to have a family. I now switched on the electro-ejaculation machine that I had borrowed.</p> <p>An electrical probe was inserted into Andrew’s bum so that its three electrodes pressed against his prostate area, and the machine started its cycle. The voltage pulsed between 0 volts and 10 volts, one second on, one second off, increasing by three volts per minute to a maximum where it would alternate between 10 volts and 50 volts. Designed for people who had no feeling below the waist, it soon had a dramatic effect on Andrew. “See how Andrew struggles, his bottom must be hurting a lot”, I said. “What we want to see is a steady stream of semen coming from his dick”</p> <p>It took a few minutes, and I don’t know what the final voltage was, but sure enough a stream of thick white fluid was soon flowing from Andrew’s cock. His prostate gland was being forced to spasm and would continue to do so until the machine was stopped. I waited until the flow had completely stopped before turning the machine off. “That is the easy way to milk a man”, I said, then showed them how to do it manually.</p> <p>“Now for Tracy’s prize”, I announced.</p> <p>Tracy showed everyone the spiked metal glove she was now wearing. My husband looked at it with horror. “Don’t worry Andrew”, I reassured him “It’s not as bad as it looks”. Tracy sat down on the padded leather stool, legs splayed to show her sweet, pert pussy, her long red hair in a ponytail. “Would you untie and un-gag him please?” she asked. My husband was released and soon stood erect before the nine year old. Wet panties were removed from his mouth. Now Tracy took a thin metal chain, wrapping it around Andrew’s balls, and clipped a wire to the loose end, clipping the other end of the wire to a 12 volt battery. A wire from the other terminal on the battery led to the glove. A little conductive gel completed the setup.</p> <p>“Over my knees for your punishment!” barked the little girl. Andrew laid over Tracy’s lap, his bum in the air and his hands and feet on the floor. Tracy started touching his bottom with her gloved hand, lightly at first but then more and more firmly, then sliding the glove up and down and around. My husband’s bottom was already red from the spankings the little girls had given him, now it had scratch marks all over it. “Do you like that, Andrew?” Tracy asked him. No answer.</p> <p>“I SAID, do you like that”, repeated Tracy, with a particularly firm press of the glove. “Yesss” came the reply. “Would you like to feel electricity surging right along your penis?” asked Tracy.</p> <p>“I guess so” Andrew replied. “I want to hear you begging for it” insisted this amazing nine year old mistress. I made a mental note to get her something to wear, something in black leather.</p> <p>“Please” said Andrew. “Please yourself!” replied Tracy, now actually spanking my husband.</p> <p>“Ahh Ohh Aagh, please tie me up and give me electric shocks to my penis!” he managed to gasp.</p> <p>The spanking stopped. It didn’t matter that Tracy had exceeded her five minutes, I was quite wet between the legs watching the display, and the rest of the girls were watching spellbound.</p> <p>“Can we do it Miss?” asked Tracy. “Certainly” I replied. So my husband found himself once again tied to the table, the chain still wrapped around his balls. A brass ring was forced over the head of his dick, resting just below the glans, and a wire was attached to it. Now the magic started.</p> <p>As soon as the switch was pressed Andrew’s buttocks left the table, his back arched and his teeth clenched. As soon as the current stopped these things were reversed. I had never seen a dick so rigid as his was for those few minutes! All the girls had a turn at the switch. They seemed to take great pleasure in the control they had. But all good things come to an end, and when all the girls had played enough, the electricity was turned off for good. My husband was made to bend over the stool and was tied to it.</p> <p>“Now for the last control technique” I announced. “You will take the place of the man, and you will use this”. I held up a penis made of hard, polished wood with straps attached. Lubricating it, I strapped the dildo to me and forced the tip into my husband’s bottom. “He probably won’t like this, but it asserts your position of power” I told them. No, he didn’t enjoy it. Slowly and rhythmically I thrust myself back and forth, enjoying the feeling of resistance from his anal flesh. After the milking session earlier his bum must have hurt a lot. After a while I asked “Would anyone else like to try?” Only one girl stepped forward, an 11 year old brunette called Stephanie. It looked really strange seeing a little girl sporting a stiffie. Then it disappeared, sliding in and out of my husband’s ass. Andrew sobbed a little from the pain and the humiliation, but then it was over. Andrew was untied but just laid across the stool, exhausted.</p> <p>“That just about finishes the course”, I announced. “But before handing out the Mistress badges I think Andrew should get a reward for being so good tonight. What do you think?” A cheer went up, so I asked him “What will it be? Can you still get it up? Without replying, Andrew rose to his feet, went over to the still naked Tracy, and pinched her ass. “I would like to fuck this little minx!” he said, loudly. “No!” screamed Tracy, but many hands held her fast.</p> <p>“I’m not going to cum so I can fuck you as long as I want” Andrew gloated as Tracy was tied over the stool, face up. Her legs were apart and her head hung down towards the floor. “Mmmmm” Tracy said through her pantie gag, shaking her head. My husband started by licking Tracy’s sweet nine year old pussy, savouring the taste of her, exploring every fold of the rosy virgin flesh. He was deep within her, her clitoris swelling and yielding to his expert ministry. He pressed his face even more firmly against her hairless snatch as his hands worked the cheeks of her lovely bottom, pressing and kneading them. Tracy’s legs started to twitch then a rosy colour spread briefly over her chest. Her back arched and she came, a powerful orgasm racking the slender frame of this pretty redhead.</p> <p>Then he raped her. Brutally. He just pushed his dick into her wet but tight preteen cunt and started to piston in and out. Tracy’s hands clenched and unclenched as he did so, tears leaking from her closed eyes. He was like a machine. Not able to cum he could go on as long as his strength or conscience would allow. Eventually he slowed to long deep strokes, his cock tight against the little girl’s cervix at every thrust. After a few minutes Andrew withdrew, removed the gag, then started to snog her. I pulled him off at that point; this was going too far I thought. Angrily I used the smelling salts on him again and re-fitted the chastity device.</p> <p>“OK everyone, please get dressed” I said. The girls were soon all back in their uniforms, though some had very wet knickers and had to put them in their pockets. I presented the Mistress badge to each of the girls, reminding them that they should not ask anyone to sew them onto their uniforms.</p> <p>“Just remember what you have learned, it may give you a lot more pleasure when you are older” I told them.</p> <p>Then everyone departed. My husband made love to me good and proper that night and for many nights afterwards, and never again sat at his computer, late into the night…</p></div>",[]
736,Guten Tag,-1,SIRCRUCE,no@email,,2005-08-14,34,4,"m, f, bd, sad, sm, tort, ws",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Einleitung</p> <p>Nach unserem Gefängnisaufenthalt, den der alte Gerhard nicht überlebt hat, mein Sohn wurde früher Entlassen, er lebt heute im Ausland, habe ich diese Bude, die mir das Sozialamt zugewiesen hat, bezogen. Ich kann euch sagen jede Sklavin haust besser. Na ja jeder Neuanfang ist schwer. Da mir das Arbeitsamt auch keinen Job vermitteln konnte, in meinem Alter ist das nicht so leicht, studierte ich die Zeitungen und fand ich diese Anzeige: „Erfahrener Verwalter ( Hausmeister), für ländliches Anwesen, im Ausland gesucht."" Ich machte mir keine großen Hoffnungen, schrieb aber doch eine Bewerbung mit dem ganzen üblichen Mist.</p> <p>Ich muss dazusagen dass ich nicht der reinlichste bin (im Knast ist einmal die Woche duschen angesagt, aber man gewöhnt sich daran) und ich habe immer noch meinen Hängebauch.</p> <p>Was soll’s.</p> <p>Nun nach ein paar Wochen, Ich habe schon nicht mehr daran gedacht bekam ich eine Einladung zu einem Vorstellungsgespräch, von besagter Anzeige.</p> <p>Also kratzte ich meine Kohle zusammen und machte mich auf den Weg zu meinem künftigen Arbeitgeber.</p> <p>Als ich aus dem Taxi stieg traf mich fast der Schlag. Vor mir lag eine Villa mit großem Anwesen.</p> <p>Klingeln.</p> <p>Die Türe wurde geöffnet und da stand eine Frau um die 35j. Schlank, nicht dürr, lange Haare Geile Figur, niedliches Gesicht.</p> <p>„Guten Tag mein Name ist Luchs ich bin hier wg der Stelle als Verwalter“</p> <p>„Oh Hallo Ich heiße Meike ---- bitte kommen Sie doch herein“</p> <p>Sie führte mich in einen großen Wohnraum und sagte: Das Haus hat 15 Zimmer 3 Bäder einen riesigen Garten und ein kleines Nebengebäude in dem Sie, wenn sie die Stelle antreten, wohnen werden.</p> <p>Sie werden sich um den Garten und das Haus kümmern müssen, da mein Mann vor 2 Jahren Gestorben ist brauchen wir jemand das das Anwesen in Schuss hält.</p> <p>„Darf ich meine Fähigkeiten als Hausmeister anführen?“</p> <p>Just in diesem Moment zersplitterte Glas und es gaben ein fürchterliches Gezeter.</p> <p>„Dora, Sara was ist jetzt schon wieder los?“</p> <p>„Bitte entschuldigen Sie, die Zwillinge machen schon wieder Ärger“</p> <p>„Keine Ursache“</p> <p>„Dora, Sara kommt sofort her.“</p> <p>Plötzlich standen 2 Mädchen, kaum älter als16, vor mir und meinten: „Dora war´s, Nein Sara war´s.“</p> <p>„Also, wen es keine von euch gewesen sein will muss ich euch leider beide bestrafen“</p> <p>Bei diesem Wort wurde ich hellhörig.</p> <p>„Streckt eure Hände vor, ich hohle den Rohrstock, dann bekommt ihr je 2Schläge auf jede Hand“</p> <p>Die Mädchen machten keine Anstalten sich zu wehren und so bekam jede 4 Schläge, auf die Hände, die sie ohne murren hinnahmen</p> <p class=""h2"">Am Gleichem Tag</p> <p>Ich war fasziniert. Mein Schwanz drückte gegen meine Hose. Er wollte unbedingt raus.</p> <p>„Seid ihr schon öfters bestraft worden?“</p> <p>„Ja“ kam es wie aus einem Mund „wir drei (drei?) sind von unserem Meister, ä, Papa immer Wieder gezüchtigt worden.“</p> <p>Das war’s ich trat zu Meike, gab ihr eine schallende Ohrfeige und schrie“: Runter mit euch“</p> <p>Sofort gingen die drei in die Knie. Was für ein Glück, ein wahnsinniges Haus, rießen Gelände, der nächste Nachbar 5km weit weg, und drei masoveranlagte Weiber.</p> <p>Geil Ich sah mir die Weiber an und bemerkte, dass Meike eine andere Stellung als die Mädchen eingenommen hat.</p> <p>Sie sahs mit dem Arsch auf den Fersen, wie die Mädels, doch die Beine weit gespreizt, die Hände im Nacken und die Titten vorgestreckt. Die Zwillinge wie beschrieben, jedoch die Beine zusammen und den Kopf gesengt.</p> <p>„Wie oft hat euch euer Papa geschlagen und mit was.“</p> <p>Meike sagte: „Wir wurden mit allem was greifbar war gezüchtigt.“</p> <p>„Und sexuell? Und keine Lügen sonst gibt es was mit dem Rohrstock.“</p> <p>„Ich wurde zur 3Lochstute ausgebildet aber die Mädchen sind noch unberührt.“</p> <p>Das war zuviel, ich holte meinen Schwanz raus u. sagte: „Fellatio“</p> <p>Meike nahm meinen Schwanz langsam in den Mund und fing an zu blasen. Dora u. Sara Schauten immer noch zu Boden als ich befahl: „Ausziehen und zusehen!“</p> <p>Im Nu hatten sich die beiden ihrer Klamotten entledigt und knieten sich eine links u. eine rechts Von mir u. Meike nieder, die Hände auf den Oberschenkeln, u. schauten zu wie ich ihre Mutter in den Mund fickte. Plötzlich spürte ich ihre Hände an meinem Sack, dass war nicht OK.</p> <p>Eine Sklavin hat nur dem Befehl ihres Herrn zu gehorchen. Wenn ich meine „Fellatio“ dann Hat die Votze nur mit dem Mund zu arbeiten. Ich schlug ihr mit dem Rohrstock 6mal, den Mädchen jeweils 2mal über den Rücken und sagte: „Das ist für die Hände, legt sie nie an das Geschlecht eures Herrn, außer ich befehle es euch. Und ab heute habt ihr mich mit Meister Anzureden aber nur wenn ihr gefragt werdet. Ist das Klar? Die Mädchen weinten, dafür gab es Noch mal 2Schläge. Unter Tränen antworteten sie. „ja Meister“ Meike lies meinen Schwanz aus dem Mund „ja“ weiter kam sie nicht. Ich schlug ihr ins Gesicht packte sie an den Haaren und schrie: „Verdammte Votze, wer hat dir erlaubt mit dem blasen aufzuhören? Nur dein Meister kann den Mundfick unterbrechen, na warte dafür wirst du bühsen“. Ich zehrte sie in das Wohnzimmer und warf sie auf den Tisch. „Mädchen, auf allen vieren herkommen.“</p> <p>Die beiden krabbelten zu mir.</p> <p>„Hinstellen, Gesicht zu mir, Beine breit, Hände auf den Rücken, Meike auf den Rücken, mit dem Kopf über die Tischkante und den Mund auf“.</p> <p>Die drei taten wie geheißen. Ich schob meinen Schwanz in den willig geöffneten Mund ................ was für ein Gefühl!</p> <p>Meine Hände prüften inzwischen die Pflaumen der Mädchen. Die wahren schon etwas behaart, Flauschig, blond. Aber das machte die Sache ja erst interessant. „Ja wir werden unseren Spaß haben“.</p> <p>Unterdessen fickte ich Meike in den Hals. Genial. Ein Mundfick nach Jahren im Knast.</p> <p>Mir Kahms. Ist doch egal ob die Sklavin Luft bekommt, Ich kam wie ein Hengst und sie schluckte und schluckte. Rechts stand Sara „Kuss“ die Keine bot mir ihren Mund, als sich unsere Lippen berührten und sie sich nicht öffneten, kniff ich ihr in den Kitzler. Dieses Aroma, jung und unverbraucht, als sie aufmachte. Es war wunderbar. „Für diesen Fehler wirst du nachher bestraft.“ Dora öffnete willig ihre Lippen und ich konnte ihre Zunge in meinem Mund spüren. Sie erforschte meinen Rachen u. ich gab ihr soviel Spucke, wie ich konnte, die sie mit einem demütigem, Blick dankbar aufnahm. „Brav“.</p> <p class=""h2"">Am Abend</p> <p>Meike würgte u. prustete unter dem Schwall Sperma. „Schluck alles, sonst schlage ich deine Votze grün u. blau“. Unter dieser Androhung schob ich meinen Schwanz bis zum Anschlag rein. Meine Eier klatschen gegen ihre Augen. Rein raus. Rein raus. Sie hob flehend die Hände, aber ich dachte nicht ans aufhören. Nicht Bevor mein ganzer Saft in ihrem Magen gelandet war.</p> <p>Dann kam der letzte Spitzer, ich zog meinen Schaft aus ihrem Mund, befahl Dora, „sauberlecken“. Sie kniete nieder u. machte sich emsig an die Arbeit. Meike, auf dem Tisch liegend, hatte Tränen in den Augen. Was ein herrlicher Anblick.</p> <p>„Wie ich merke, hast du dass Blasen ganz gut erlernt, aber den Deep Dorat müssen wir noch öfters üben ist das klar?“</p> <p>„Ja Meister“.</p> <p>Saras Votze wurde unter meiner Hand immer feuchter u. die Erregung machte sich n ihrem jungen Körper breit. Doch warum sollte sie einen Orgasmus bekommen? Sie hatte Strafe verdient u. ich stellte das Spiel der Finger ein, nahm die Hand weg, hielt sie ihr vors Gesicht.</p> <p>„Sauberlecken“.</p> <p>Sie schaute mich enteuscht an, machte den Mund jedoch auf, u. reinigte meine Finger.</p> <p>Dora war inzwischen fertig u. ich tätschelte ihr zur Belohnung die Wangen.</p> <p>„Gut gemacht Kleine“.</p> <p>„danke Meister“</p> <p>Nun da ich meine Ladung abgeschossen hatte, riss ich die Blusen der Mädchen in Streifen Um die dreien die Hände auf den Rücken zu fesseln.</p> <p>So jetzt hatte ich Zeit mir das Haus in Ruhe anzuschauen.</p> <p>Das Wohnzimmer, in dem wir uns gerade Vergnügt hatten, war bestimmt 80qm groß.</p> <p>Geschmackvoll eingerichtet, Bilder von Expresjonisten hingen an den Wänden, ein riesiges Sofa, ein überdimensionaler Fernseher u. allerlei elektrischer Geräte.</p> <p>Die Küche und die übrigen Räume waren alle von stattlicher Größe jedoch wurden nur effektiv Meikes Schlafzimmer u. die Zimmer der Mädchen genutzt. Der Rest stand mehr oder weniger leer.</p> <p>Die Bäder waren schön u. wie ich sehen konnte wurde jedes, von den Weibern, einzeln genutzt.</p> <p>Das passte mir nicht in den Kram, da ich schon meine eigenen Vorstellung, von der Nutzung hatte.</p> <p>Ich kehrte ins Wohnzimmer zurück, wo meine Sklavinnen in der gleichen Stellung wie ich sie verlassen hatte, auf mich warteten.</p> <p>Ich lies mich in einen Sessel sinken und befahl „vor mir auf die Knie“ Sie taten wie geheißen.</p> <p>„Ab heute bin ich euer neuer Herr. Ich werde die Ausbildung, die euer Vater begonnen hat Vollenden, und euch zu demütigen Lust lutsch u. Schlucksklaven abrichten. Zu eurer Kleidung Ihr werdet im Haus nur nackt bzw. in Strapsen, Strümpfen und Schuhen herumlaufen. Slips und BHs in jeder Form auch immer sind ab heute verboten. Ich werde einiges an Spezialunter-Wäsche für euch kaufen, die ihr auf meinen Befehl hin zu tragen habt. Wenn wir das Haus verlassen nur Blusen u. Röcke, damit ich immer Zugang zu euren Löchern u. den Titten habe.</p> <p>Da ich keine Schlaginstrumente, außer den Rohrstock, gefunden habe werden wir uns ein ganzes Arsenal an Peitschen und Paddeln zulegen. Darüber hinaus Instrumente vom Frauenarzt, Handschellen, Hand u. Fußfesseln, Halsbänder u. Gummischwänze in verschiedenen Größen. Wie ich gesehen habe ist eure Mutter rasiert, das wird sie auch in Zukunft beibehalten. Ich will dich überall glatt haben und das werde ich täglich kontrollieren. Euch Mädchen werde ich epilieren“.</p> <p>Sie wurden weiß.</p> <p>„Ihr kommt täglich eine Stunde dran. Zuerst unter den Achseln, dann an den Titten u, wenn ich damit fertig bin zwischen den Beinen. Ich glaube das wird mir Spaß machen“.</p> <p>Die Kleinen bekamen Tränen in die Augen aber egal sie wahren jetzt meine Sklavinnen und hatten sich mir unterzuordnen. „Habt ihr das verstanden?“</p> <p>„ja Meister“</p> <p>Da ich noch Sara noch bestrafen musste ging ich in die Küche u. besorgte einen stabilen Kochlöffel.</p> <p>Zurück im Wohnzimmer legte ich sie übers Knie u. versohlte ihr damit den Arsch.</p> <p>Sie weinte, dass war Musik in meinen Ohren</p> <p>Nach etwa 30 Schlägen war ihr Hintern Purpur eingefärbt u. ich hieß sie aufzustehen und sich Zu bedanken.</p> <p>„Danke, Meister“.</p> <p>Klatsch Ich schlug ihr auf die Titten.</p> <p>„Im ganzem Satz sonst setzt es noch mehr“.</p> <p>„Danke, Meister für die Schläge, die ich für meinen Ungehorsam, auf den Arsch bekommen habe.“</p> <p>„Ja so war das richtig. Und für die anderen merkt euch das, nun stell das Geflenne ein oder Willst du noch mehr?“</p> <p>Sie unterdrückte das schluchzen und antwortete: „nein, Meister“.</p> <p>Klatsch, wieder eine auf die Titten.</p> <p>„Nein Meister ich möchte keine Schläge mehr.“</p> <p>„So war das OK. Gib mir einen Kuss.“</p> <p>Sie näherte sich mir mit geöffnetem Mund, das hatte sie also schon gelernt. Ich küsste sie innig, Streichelte ihr den wunden Hintern, fuhr mit der Hand zwischen ihre Beine u. bemerkte, das sie nass war.</p> <p>„Beine breit“.</p> <p>Sie öffnete ihre Schenkel, welch eine wunderbare Pflaume, mit dem Daumen massierte ich den Kitzler während der Mittelfinger in das Loch eindrang. Kaum zu glauben, sie war noch Jungfrau.</p> <p>Mein Mund wanderte zu ihren malätierten Brüsten, ein Schauer durchlief sie, ich saugte an ihren Nippeln, u. fing an darauf herum zu kauen.</p> <p>Sie schrie.</p> <p>Mit dem Finger fickte ich immer schneller dieses enge Loch, sie zitterte, stöhnte, der Saft floss mir an der Hand entlang. So eine geile Masosau hatte ich noch nicht erlebt.</p> <p>Ich zog meinen Finger raus u. kniff ihr in den Lustzapfen. Das war`s. Mit einem Keuchen brach sie in meinen Armen zusammen. Ich lies sie zu Boden gleiten u. sagte: „Bedank dich Votze“.</p> <p>„Danke, Meister, solch einen schönen Orgasmus habe ich noch nie gehabt, auch nicht mit Mutti u. Dora.“</p> <p>Hatte ich doch recht, lesbisch waren sie ja auch noch.</p> <p>„In Zukunft werdet ihr nur noch durch mich zum Orgasmus gebracht. Selbstbefriedigung ist ab jetzt untersagt, außer ich erlaube es. Deshalb bleiben eure Hände, bis auf weiteres, auf dem Rücken gefesselt. Wenn ihr dann Keuschheitsgürtel habt werde ich mir überlegen eure Arme wieder frei zu lassen.“</p> <p>Ich griff nach dem Rohrstock.</p> <p>„Nun noch ein paar Lektionen.“</p> <p>1. Stellung 1 bedeutet</p> <p>„Auf den Knien, Beine breit, Rücken gerade, Kopf auf Schwanzhöhe, Augen gerade aus, Mund geöffnet. ."" Stellung 2 bedeutet „Aufrecht stehend, Beine breit, Titten vorgestreckt, Kopf im Nacken, Mund offen.“ Ihr werdet später noch mehr lernen.</p> <p>2. In Zukunft werde ich entscheiden wann ihr aufs Klo dürft u. euer Meister wird dabei sein.</p> <p>3. Es wird täglich eine ausgewählt, die für die niederen Dienste zuständig ist.</p> <p>Die nächsten zwei Stunden verbrachten wir mit dem einstudieren der Stellungen, wobei ich nicht mit Schlägen sparte. Inzwischen war es später Abend geworden, die Sklavinnen waren ausgelaugt, u. ich beschloss zu Bett zu gehen. Die Weiber folgten mir ins Schlafzimmer, wo ich sie im Bett zurecht legte u. begab mich zur Ruhe.</p> <p class=""h2"">Der Nächste Tag</p> <p>War das alles nur ein Traum? Hallo Luchs hat dir dein Hirn einen Streich gespielt?</p> <p>Ich schlug die Augen auf, nein das war kein Traum. Neben mir lagen die Mädchen, eine hübscher als die andere. Zu den Füßen spürte ich Meike.</p> <p>Mein Schwanz wurde steinhart. Ich trat nach ihr.</p> <p>„Votze, kau mir einen ab!“</p> <p>Unter einiger Mühe kroch sie unter der Decke zu meinem Schwanz, stülpe ihren Mund darüber u. fing an, zärtlich zu blasen. Nur so konnte ein Tag beginnen.</p> <p>Meikes Zunge umkreiste die Eichel, leckte am Sack, der Länge nach rauf u. runter, um ihn wieder im Mund zu versenken. Ich befreite die Mädchen von ihren Fesseln, um sie sofort in den Nacken zu befehlen.</p> <p>Die Zwillinge lagen auf dem Rücken, die Hände hinter dem Kopf. Meine Hände ruhten auf ihren Venushügeln u. ich begann ihnen den Kitzler zu streicheln.</p> <p>Plötzlich hörte ich auf u. drückte mit den Handballen auf ihre Blasen.</p> <p>„Wenn ihr das Bett vollpisst, gibt es Hiebe für alle.“</p> <p>Dann begann ich wieder ihre Votzen zu massieren.</p> <p>Dieses Spiel wiederholte ich ein paar mal. Sie fingen an zu zittern. Mein Schwanz zuckte u. ich ergoss.</p> <p>„Schluck, Sklavin“.</p> <p>Meike schluckte, wieder u. wieder.</p> <p>Als die Erektion verklungen, war befahl ich: „Aufstehen, Stellung zwei.“</p> <p>Nur Meike nahm diese Stellung ein. Die Mädchen hatten die Beine zusammengekniffen.</p> <p>„Was ist? Dora“.</p> <p>„Meister, Sara u. ich müssen ganz dringend aufs Klo“.</p> <p>„OK“.</p> <p>Ich führte sie in eins der drei Bäder.</p> <p>„Stellung eins“.</p> <p>„Nun wer muss dringender?“</p> <p>„Ich, Meister“ rief Sara „meine Blase drückt furchtbar.“</p> <p>„Gut, setz dich hin u. zeige mir wie du pisst.“</p> <p>Sara nahm auf der Schüssel Platz u. fing an zu drücken. Es dauerte eine weile, bis ich das plätschern hörte. Sie wandte dabei ihr Gesicht ab.</p> <p>„Was soll das schau mich gefälligst an.“</p> <p>„Meister, ich schäme mich, wenn sie mir zuschauen.“</p> <p>„Daran werdet ihr euch gewöhnen müssen, ab heute bin ich immer dabei, wenn ihr euer Geschäft verrichtet.“</p> <p>Als die Kleine fertig war befahl ich: „Stell dich vor deine Mutter u. du Meike leckst ihre Votze sauber.“</p> <p>Unter einigem Wiederwillen begab sie sich zu ihrer Mutter, die zärtlich ihren Mund auf die kleine Pflaume legte, und mit der Zunge durch die Spalte leckte.</p> <p>„Na Meike wie schmeckt es?“</p> <p>„Meister, ich musste unserem verstorbenem Herrn nach dem Urinieren öfters den Schwanz reinigen, deshalb ist es nicht so schlimm.“</p> <p>Das waren ja gute Aussichten.</p> <p>Ich lies den beiden noch ein paar Minuten, bis ich merkte, das Sara erregt wurde.</p> <p>„Aufhören, ich habe dir nicht erlaubt zum Orgasmus zu kommen.“</p> <p>Sie trat enteuscht von Meike weg u. nahm Stellung 1 ein.</p> <p>„Nun Dora, was ist?“</p> <p>„Meister, ich muss aber auch groß.“</p> <p>„Gut, dann Mach.“</p> <p>Sie setzte sich aufs Klo. Es lief direkt los. Dann kackte die Kleine, es roch etwas.</p> <p>Ich hatte damit keine Probleme, denn im Knast war dass normal.</p> <p>Sie wischte den Arsch ab, u. stelle sich ohne Aufforderung vor ihre Mutter.</p> <p>Meike leckte wieder den kleinen Schlitz sauber.</p> <p>„Dafür dass du mir gesagt hast was du möchtest, bekommst du als Belohnung einen Orgasmus. Meike befriedige deine Tochter.“ Sie leckte die Kleine intensiver, Dora zitterte, drückte ihre Pflaume stärker an den Mund der Mutter, keuchte.</p> <p>„Ja, weiter mir kommt’s. Mutti, mehr. Ja, ja, oh ist das schön.“</p> <p>Ihre Beine gaben nach u. sie sank auf die Knie.</p> <p>„Bedank dich!“</p> <p>„Danke Meister, für diesen schönen Orgasmus“.</p> <p>Ich befahl sie in Stellung 2 führte ihren Mund zu meinen Lippen, gab ihr einen Kuss den sie dankbar erwiderte.</p> <p>Mein Schwanz stand inzwischen wie eine Lanze ab. Da ein steifer Schwanz nicht gerne Uriniert, steckte ich ihn Meike in den Mund, faste sie hinter den Kopf u. fing an zu ficken.</p> <p>Ich war so erregt, dass nach ein paar Stößen mein Samen in sie spritzte.</p> <p>Brav schluckte Meike alles. Alle drei hatten in den letzten Stunden unter mir schon einiges gelernt, wobei die Vorbildung nicht zu unterschätzen war.</p> <p>Nun konnte ich endlich pissen. Die Mädchen knieten neben der Schüssel u. schauten zu.</p> <p>Nachdem ich fertig war befahl ich der Mutter: „Meike du wirst heute den ganzen Tag hier verbringen, die Votzen deiner Töchter u. meinen Schwanz nach dem pissen mit dem Mund reinigen. Zu essen brauchst du nichts. Zum Pissen darfst du erst in 4Stunden. Ist das klar?“</p> <p>„Ja Meister, ich bin den ganzen Tag im Bad u. warte auf sie.“</p> <p>„Gut. Mach ihn sauber.“</p> <p>Sie umkreiste mit der Zunge die Eichel, zog die letzten Tropfen Pisse in den Hals u. schluckte dies ohne murren. So habe ich mir dass immer in meinen Träumen ausgemahlt.</p> <p>Da nichts anderes zu Hand war, fesselte ich sie mit dem Gurt des Bademantels an die Heizung, u. verlies mit den Mädchen den Raum.</p> <p>Wir gingen in die Küche.</p> <p>„Dora Mach mir Frühstück. Sara mit dem Rücken auf den Tisch, die Beine weit gespreizt, damit ich beim Essen in dein Loch schauen kann.“</p> <p>Dora bereitete alles vor, Sara lag wie befohlen da, das Geschirr zwischen den Beinen, so hatte ich beim Essen eine geile Aussicht.</p> <p>Dora kniete neben mir u. ich spuckte ihr ab und zu etwas vorgekautes in den Mund. Ihre Augen leuchteten dabei. Ja die Kleine war die geborene Masochistin.</p> <p>Nach dem Frühstück machte ich mir Gedanken über den folgenden Tag. Da im Haus keine brauchbaren Schlaginstrumente u. Fesseln zu Verfügung standen, musste ich erst einmal einkaufen.</p> <p>Die Mädchen konnte ich nicht mitnehmen, sie waren für die Öffentlichkeit noch nicht ausgebildet.</p> <p>So blieb nichts anderes übrig, als die zwei Rücken an Rücken zu fesseln. Jetzt konnten sie sich nicht selbst befriedigen. Vor dem Haus stand ein Daimler mit dem ich, über die Grenze, in die Stadt fuhr.</p> <p>In einem Eisenwahrenladen erstand ich Ketten, Karabiner, Neilonseile u. Werkzeug.</p> <p>Im Laden für Reiter fand ich Peitschen, Scheuklappen, Kandaren u. Halfter.</p> <p>Der einzige Sexshop besaß nicht die gewünschte Auswahl an Dildos, dafür Kataloge mit entsprechenden Bestellanzeigen.</p> <p>Ich kaufte einige Magazine u. machte mich auf den Heimweg Zu Hause standen die Mädchen noch so wie ich sie verlassen hatte.</p> <p>Als erstes musste ich schiffen. Im Bad stand Meike mit zusammengekniffenen Beinen.</p> <p>„Na musst du pissen?“</p> <p>„Ja, Meister, ich muss ganz dringend aufs Klo.“</p> <p>„Gut, es gibt zwei Möglichkeiten.</p> <p>1 du gehst sofort, dafür wirst du mir nach dem Kacken das Arschloch sauberlecken, oder</p> <p>2 ich piss dir einmal in den Hals, dass du natürlich schluckst, u. wartest, bis ich geschissen habe. Na was willst du?“</p> <p>„Ich möchte dass sie mir etwas in den Mund urinieren, u. warten bis sie fertig sind.“ „O. K.“</p> <p>Ich befahl Meike in Stellung 1, steckte ihr den Schwanz zwischen die Lippen u. schiffte ihr in den Mund. Sie schluckte etwas wiederwillig.</p> <p>Ich setzte mich, pisste den Rest in die Schüssel u. fing an zu Scheißen.</p> <p>So saß ich da mindestens eine halbe Stunde, Meike wurde in dieser Zeit immer ungeduldiger, Ich war fertig nun durfte sie.</p> <p>„Morgen wirst du wieder den Tag im Bad verbringen, das geht so lange weiter, bis du mich darum bittest meine Pisse trinken zu dürfen u. mein Arschloch sauber zu lecken. Die Strafen werden natürlich jeden Tag härter.“</p> <p>Damit verlies ich das Bad um nach den Mädchen zu schauen.</p> <p>„So Kinder euer Meister sind wieder da. Ich habe ein paar schöne Spielzeuge mitgebracht.“</p> <p>Ich band die beiden los. „Stellung zwei.“</p> <p>Sie gehorchten sofort. Ich nahm die Ketten u. Karabiner, um Maas zu nehmen, zur Hand.</p> <p>Ich legte ihnen eine Kette um den Bauch verschloss sie vorne mit dem Karabiner.</p> <p>Die zweite zog ich stramm zwischen den Beinen durch u. hackte sie am Rücken ein.</p> <p>Geiler Anblick.</p> <p>Die Schamlippen wurden wunderbar geteilt, bei Sara sahs eine Verbindung genau auf dem Kitzler. Sie bekamen auch welche um die Handgelenke, die an der Bauchkette eingeklinkt wurden.</p> <p>Obligatorisch auch an den Fußgelenken, die nicht geschlossen wurden.</p> <p>Wahnsinn!</p> <p>„Die werdet ihr so lange tragen bis die richtigen Sachen eingetroffen sind.“</p> <p>Mein Schwanz sprengte fast die Hose, so eilte ich ins Bad um Meike in den Mund zu Ficken.</p> <p>Die Sklavin schluckte artig u. bedankte sich brav.</p> <p>Mit ihr verfuhr ich genau so wie mit den Zwillingen. Zusätzlich kettete ich Meike an die Heizung.</p> <p>Zu Hause trage ich normal nur Slip u. Trainingshose. Die Slips sind enganliegend, damit sie nach dreitägigem tragen, entsprechend riechen. Durch mein Übergewicht komme ich leicht ins schwitzen, was mich nicht sonderlich stört, durch den langen Knastaufenthalt mit nur einmal duschen die Woche, gewöhnt man sich daran.</p> <p>„Mädchen, ab heute werde ich eure u. ihr meine Körperpflege, übernehmen. Mit dem unterschied, dass ich Wasser u. Seife für euch nehme, u. ihr nur eure Zungen.</p> <p>Damit ihr versteht was ich meine bekommt jede fünf Schläge mit der Reitgerte.</p> <p>Beine breit, Hände auf die Oberschenkel, Arsch raus, nach vorne übergebeugt, Kreutz durchdrücken.“</p> <p>„Merkt euch, das ist Stellung 3.“</p> <p>Da die zwei nicht groß waren, hatte ich jetzt alle sechs Löcher in Schwanzhöhe.</p> <p>Ich griff die Reitpeitsche trat hinter die Zwei u. schlug zu.</p> <p>Natürlich anfangs nicht so stark.</p> <p>„Ah“</p> <p>„Au“</p> <p>Nach dem vierten Schlag rief Sara: „Bitte aufhören, Meister“</p> <p>„Da ihr nicht mitgezählt habt, plus der fehlende, bekommt jede noch sechs.“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>Sara „Eins“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>Dora „Eins“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>Sara „Zwei“</p> <p>Dora „Zwei“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>Beide hatten Tränen in den Augen.</p> <p>„Drei“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>„Drei“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>„Vier“</p> <p>Klatsch</p> <p>„Vier“</p> <p>Nach dem zwölften Schlag standen sie noch.</p> <p>„Euer Papa hat euch wohl an mehr gewöhnt?“</p> <p>„Ja Meister“ antwortete Dora „Papa hat stärker geschlagen.“</p> <p>„Gut beim nächsten mal wird es heftiger.“</p> <p>„So nun fangen wir mit dem epilieren an. Sara leg dich mit dem Rücken auf den Tisch, die Arme lang ausgestreckt. Dora stell dich mit dem Arsch an die Kante.“</p> <p>Ich hakte die Armketten von Sara an Doras Schrittkette ein u. zog Sara in die Länge. Nun lag sie ausgestreckt auf dem Tisch. Ihre Füße band ich an den Tischbeinen fest, über den Bauch kann ein Seil, dass ich mehrfach unter dem Tisch durchführte.</p> <p>So verschnürt konnte die Kleine sich nicht mehr bewegen.</p> <p>Jetzt konnte ich mit der Arbeit beginnen. Ich nahm eine Pinzette u. zupfte ihr die Haare aus den Achselhöhlen.</p> <p>Sara zuckte immer wieder, dadurch schnitt die Kette in Doras Votze.</p> <p>Ich lies mir Zeit. Nach einer halben Stunde wechselte ich den Platz u. begann mit der linken Seite.</p> <p>Sie schluchzte u. jammerte.</p> <p>„Na was hat denn meine kleine Sklavin?“</p> <p>„Es tut sehr weh, Meister.“</p> <p>„So soll es auch sein. Ihr seid nur zu meinem Vergnügen da u. bietet mir viel Spaß. Natürlich gibt es dazu noch Verschärfungen wie z. b. Klammern an den Titten, oder an der Votze, mir könnte auch einfallen euch dabei zu Schlagen, aber das verschieben wir auf das nächste Mal.“</p> <p>Die Stunde war um, ich band Sara los u. befahl Dora auf den Tisch. Sie wurde in die gleiche Stellung gebracht u. gefesselt. Dora zuckte öfters, aber jammerte nicht so wie ihre Schwester.</p> <p>„Ihr habt gut durchgehalten, dafür gibt es eine Belohnung.“</p> <p>Ich öffnete die Schrittketten.</p> <p>„Ihr werdet euch jetzt gegenseitig Befriedigen, so wie vor meiner Ankunft.“</p> <p>Dora trat zu ihrer Schwester, streichelte ihr über den Rücken u. gab ihr einen langen Kuss.</p> <p>Der Bann war nun gebrochen.</p> <p>Sara erwiderte die Liebkosungen u. sie sanken auf den Boden.</p> <p>Sie küssten sich innig, Doras Hand wanderte langsam tiefer u. erreichte den Schlitz ihrer Schwester.</p> <p>Sara keuchte.</p> <p>„Dora mach weiter, Ja ist das gut.“</p> <p>Doras Finger massierten den Kitzler u. die Schamlippen.</p> <p>„Aufhören, ich will dass ihr euch leckt.“</p> <p>Die Kleinen legten sich aufeinander.</p> <p>„Halt, so nicht.“</p> <p>„Die 69Stellung werdet ihr ab jetzt auf der Seite liegend das eine Bein hochgestreckt, damit eure Mäuler guten Zugang zu den Votzen finden, einnehmen. Die Lage wird täglich gewechselt damit beide Beine trainiert werden. Der Arsch gibt dabei ein klasse Ziel für die Reitpeitsche ab. Bei dem Befehl 69 begebt ihr euch in diese Stellung, u. leckt euch.</p> <p>Verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja, Meister.“</p> <p>„69“</p> <p>Sofort sanken sie auf den Boden u. nahmen diese Stellung ein. Ich stand über ihnen u. diktierte das Tempo mit der Peitsche. Durch die Schläge wurden die Zwei immer geiler u. erreichten kurz darauf den Höhepunkt.</p> <p>„Na hat es euch gefallen?“</p> <p>„Es war sehr schön Meister.“</p> <p>„Gut, 2.“</p> <p>Es war wieder an der Zeit die Schrittketten zu schließen.</p> <p>„Nun werdet ihr lernen wie man mich reinigt.“</p> <p>Ich setzte mich auf das Sofa u. befahl die zwei neben mich.</p> <p>„Ihr fangt mit dem Gesicht an. Ich will eure Zungen überall haben. Dann die Hände, jeden Finger einzeln in den Mund, die Arme lecken. Die Achselhaare werden mit Spucke eingeweicht u. danach zärtlich ausgesaugt. Der gesamte Oberkörper steht euren Zungen zur Verfügung. Mein Schwanz u. das Arschloch wird noch von eurer Mutter gereinigt, doch ihr kommt später auch in den Genuss. Dieser Befehl gilt ab heute u. wird täglich vollzogen. Damit ihr diesem freiwillig nachkommt werde ich euch jetzt so lange schlagen bis ihr mich darum bittet.“</p> <p>Die Peitsche hatte ich bereit, die Arme der Mädchen band ich hinter dem Kopf zusammen u. zog zusätzlich ein Seil zu den Schrittketten. So konnten sie sich nicht schützen.</p> <p>„Nun wollen wir beginnen.“</p> <p>Ich fasste Sara von hinten um den Bauch, winkelte ein Bein von ihr an, so konnte ich ihre Fußsolen bearbeiten. Sie bekam jeweils fünf Schläge.</p> <p>Dann peitschte ich ihre Waden , die Oberschenkel u. den Arsch. Sara weinte, zappelte u. schrie.</p> <p>„Was ist denn Sklavin?“</p> <p>„Es tut so weh, Meister.“</p> <p>„Das ist doch erst der Anfang.“</p> <p>Die Vorderseite war noch nicht behandelt worden. Ihre kleinen Titten bekamen je vier Schläge u. zwei über beide.</p> <p>„Meister bitte darf ich sie ablecken u. saubermachen?“</p> <p>„Noch nicht, diese niedliche kleine Votze bekommt auch ein paar Schläge. Ist das klar?“</p> <p>„Bitte nicht so stark, Meister, ich bin auch ganz lieb.“</p> <p>„Ja das weis ich.“</p> <p>Ich schlug quer über den Schamhügel, da brach die Kleine zusammen.</p> <p>„Steh sofort wieder auf.“</p> <p>Heulend kam sie langsam wieder hoch. Ich löste ihre Fesseln u. die Kette zwischen den Beinen nahm sie in den Arm, küsste sie innig, was sie sofort erwiderte. Meine Hand wanderte an ihren Schlitz, u. ich begann mit ihren Kitzler zu spielen.</p> <p>Sara hörte auf mit Weinen, ihre Atemzüge wurden heftiger.</p> <p>„Du bekommst keinen Orgasmus! Ist das klar?“ Dabei kniff ich in den Lustzapfen. Sie schrie auf, ihre Erregung nahm direkt ab. „Bitte darf ich meinen Meister saubermachen?“</p> <p>Ich setze mich auf einen Stuhl u. Sara beugte sich zu mir herunter um meine Finger in den Mund zu nehmen. Sie stellte sich gut an, ich glaube die Schläge hatten geholfen, nachdem sie die Finger saubergelutscht hatte, wanderte ihre Zunge über meinen Arm zu meinem Hals.</p> <p>„Stop! Was ist mit meinen Achselhöhlen?“</p> <p>Ihre Augen wurden groß, ein zwei Ohrfeigen und ihr Mund begab sich unter meinen Arm. Sie sog die Haare in den Mund benetzte sie mit Speichel u. saugte u. leckte sie trocken.</p> <p>„So ist es brav Sara, nun darfst du mein Ohr reinigen.“</p> <p>Ihre Zunge bohrte sich hinein, darauf bedacht allen Schmutz mitzunehmen.</p> <p>Dora beugte sich unterdessen zu meinem Slip, küsste meinen Schwanz sog die Düfte des Schritts ein, u. begann meine Beine abzulecken.</p> <p>Da die Mädchen noch gefesselt wahren, hatten sie Mühe mit dem auferlegten Dienst. So entschloss ich die Fesseln zu lösen um ihnen mehr Spielraum zu geben</p> <p class=""h2"">Gegen Später</p> <p>Kaum hatte ich die fesseln gelöst sank Dora nieder um meine Füße in die Hände zu betten.</p> <p>Sie öffnete die Lippen um meine Zehen in den Mund zu nehmen.</p> <p>„So ist es brav, mein Schatz schön jeden Zeh einzeln in den Mund nehmen.“</p> <p>Schön war das warm, feucht u. saugend. Nachdem die Kleine die Zehen gereinigt hatte machte sie sich über die Fuhssohlen her.</p> <p>Sara war unterdessen mit dem Ohr fertig und wandte sich dem anderen zu.</p> <p>So lies ich die Zwillinge noch ein paar Minuten arbeiten.</p> <p>Nachgeraumer Zeit befahl ich mit der Reinigung aufzuhören und mir ins Bad zu folgen.</p> <p>Meike die Altsklavin kniete noch immer neben der Heizung.</p> <p>Ich beachtete sie mit einem Tritt, und sah wie die Mädchen zusammenzuckten.</p> <p>Die Armketten der Mädchen wurden wieder an der Bauchkette befestigt, und ich befahl sie in Stellung 1.</p> <p>„So Kinder nun seid ihr dran mit waschen.“</p> <p>„Mund auf!“</p> <p>Die beiden öffneten den Mund, und ich holte meinen Schwanz raus. Ihre Augen wurden immer größer. „Ich werde euch jetzt in den Mund pissen“ sagte Ich „Ihr müßt es beim ersten Mal noch nicht schlucken, es wird keine Strafe erfolgen. Aber merkt euch nur beim ersten Mal ich kann euch nur empfehlen, dass ihr euch an den Geschmack gewöhnt. Alles klar?“</p> <p>Dann pisste ich los. Die kleinen verzogen das Gesicht und schlossen ihre Münder.</p> <p>Ich drückte den Strahl ab und meinte „Denkt an meine Worte Sklavinnen, ab dem zweiten Mal gibt es heftige Schläge. Mäuler auf.“</p> <p>Sie taten wie geheißen.</p> <p>Dora bekam die erste Ladung.</p> <p>„So ist richtig, Dora nun den Mund zumachen, wirken lassen und langsam schlucken. Danach wieder öffnen um eine weitere Ladung in Empfang nehmen.“</p> <p>„Für dich gilt das gleiche. Sara“</p> <p>Damit bekam Sara den Mund gefüllt. Dora schüttelte sich und fing an zu Schlucken. Man sah ihr an wie sie sich ekelte. Aber sie hielt sich tapfer. Danach machte sie den Mund wieder auf und sah mich mit erwartenden Augen an.</p> <p>Sara hingegen schluckte, spuckte den Rest aus u. fing an zu würgen. Dann erbrach sie sich. Ich stand wie ein Fels in der Brandung.</p> <p>„Keine Angst Sara ich sagte beim ersten Mal keine Bestrafung.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten strullte ich Dora den Rest in den Hals. Was die kleine ohne Wiederwillen in sich aufnahm.</p> <p>„Ok Mädchen ab in die Wanne.“</p> <p>Sie siegen in die Badewanne und ich duschte sie lauwarm ab.</p> <p>Auch ich wusch mir das Erbrochene ab danach befahl ich die Zwillinge in das Wohnzimmer um sie aneinander zu ketten. Ich ging ins Schlafzimmer um neue Klamotten anzuziehen. Frisch angezogen macht ich mich auf den Weg ins Bad um Meike loszumachen und ihr etwas Auslauf zu geben.</p> <p>„So Meike wir gehe jetzt in den Garten damit du dir die Beine vertreten kannst. Danach wirst du das Badezimmer putzen, dann bekommst du auch was zu Essen. Na wie hört sich das an Sklavin?“</p> <p>Ich band sie los. Das aufstehen klappte nicht auf anhieb. Ohne ihr zu helfen wartete ich bis sie vor mir stand.</p> <p>Nackt wie sie war gingen wir in den Garten. Da war eine wiese ca. 100 m. lang. Ich schnitt an einer Tanne einen Zweig ab und sagte: „Du gehst bis zum ende des Rasens umdrehen und zurück, dann fragst du ob ich dich schlagen möchte, dann in einem schnellerem tempo und so machen wir das 5 mal. Los.“</p> <p>Meike setzte sich langsam in Bewegung. Ich lies mich in einem Gartenstuhl nieder, man ist ja nicht mehr der jüngste, u. betrachtete das ganze.</p> <p>Meike ist mit den zwei Kindern figur mäsig gut zurechtgekommen. Kein Bauch nicht ein Gramm Fett zuviel alles wohl verteilt. Sie kam zurück, kniete nieder u. sagte „Herr möchten Sie mich Schlagen?“</p> <p>„Nein noch nicht Sklavin, los 2 Runde.“</p> <p>Sie stand auf und ging schneller.</p> <p>Ihr Po war schön rund, als Erziehungsfläche hervorragend geeignet.</p> <p>Der Rücken gerade, wunderbare weiche Haut.</p> <p>„Möchten Sie mich Schlagen?“</p> <p>Ich legte sie übers Knie u. gab ihr je 5 Schläge auf die Backen.</p> <p>„Weiterlaufen!“</p> <p>Sie setzte sich wieder in Bewegung.</p> <p>„Schneller“</p> <p>Sie rannte nun die 100 Meter bis zum ende drehte um und rannte wieder zurück.</p> <p>„Möchten Sie mich schlagen?“</p> <p>Ich nahm den Zweig u. schlug auf ihre backen ein. Nach 2min schickte ich sie wieder auf die Runde.</p> <p>„Schneller.“</p> <p>Sie kam keuchend zurück. Ich schlug ihr nun auf die Titten; abwechselnd jeweils 5 Hiebe.</p> <p>„Los weiterlaufen“</p> <p>Sie kann nun ziemlich erschöpft zurück, „leg dich hin Beine spreizen, die Hände auf die Knie, ich schlug ihr zwischen die Beine.</p> <p>Maike zählte ordentlich mit.</p> <p>„Los ins Haus das Bad saubermachen„wies ich sie an.</p> <p>Wir gingen ins Haus, Maike machte sich im Bad zu schaffen , während ich mich um die Zwillinge kümmerte.</p> <p>Ich band die beiden los und sagte „ok Mädchen , last mich mal was sehen.“</p> <p>Sie standen vor mir und wussten nicht was sie tun sollten.</p> <p>„Ich will das ihr euch leckt“</p> <p>Sie sanken auf den boden und nahmen die Stellung ein die ich befohlen hatte.</p> <p>So konnte ich mit der Gerte den Takt angeben.</p> <p>Es war schön zuzusehen wie sie sich immer weiter hochschaukelten.</p> <p>Inzwischen war Maike mit der Reinigung fertig und sie stand neben mir.</p> <p>„Na wie gefällt dir das ?“fragte ich</p> <p>„Es ist schön anzusehen .“ wahr ihre antwort</p> <p>„Los komm hehr blas mir einen“, sie senkte ihren Kopf um meinen Schwanz in den Mund zu nehmen.</p> <p>Die Mädchen wurden immer geiler.</p> <p>„Schluss“, schrei ich „wer hat euch erlaubt einen Orgasmus zu bekommen?“</p> <p>Betroffen ließen sie von einander ab.</p> <p>„Votze wenn du meinen Schwanz aus dem Mund lässt wird’s dir schlecht ergehen“ mit diesen Worten stand ich auf.</p></div>","['Darf ich mich vorstellen, mein Name ist Luchs.', 'Einigen von Ihnen wird der Name etwas sagen, für die anderen möchte ich auf die Geschichte „Monika, die Mieterin“ hinweisen.', 'Dies ist eine erfundene Story die alleine meinem Kopf entsprungen ist. Alle Personen sind Frei Erfunden und haben keine Ähnlichkeit mit noch lebenden Personen.', 'Mitspieler sind diesmal“Meike“ ""Dora“ „Sara“ u. ich der Meister.']"
737,"Dora, Part 1",1,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Daddy train his Daughter as a Sexslave Ein Vater richtet seine Tochter zur Sexsklavin ab.,2006-02-28,4,3,"sad, WS, D/d , inc, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich möchte mich Ihnen vorstellen, Ich heiße Franz, bin 40 Jahre alt seit 10 Jahren Witwer und Besitzer einer 10 jährigen Sexsklavin. Sie werden nun fragen wie das sein kann. Lassen Sie mich diese Geschichte erzählen:</p> <p>Es begann mit dem Tod meiner Frau, sie starb bei der Geburt unserer Tochter Dora.</p> <p>Da ich nun alleinerziehender Vater bin , das Sorgerecht wurde mir zugesprochen, kann ich mich intensiv um meine Tochter kümmern. Im Alter von 32 machte ich eine größere Erbschaft, die es mir erlaubte mein Heimatland mit meiner Tochter zu verlassen. Ich hatte genug Geld um mir keine sorgen um meine Zukunft zu machen. So kaufte ich im Land meiner Wahl ein größeres Anwesen.</p> <p>Da ich schon seit meiner Jugend eine sadistische Ader habe, meine Frau bekam meine Vorlieben oft genug zu spüren, und auch kleinen Mädchen nicht abgeneigt bin, begann ich das Haus auf dem Anwesen entsprechend zu planen.</p> <p>Im Keller richtete ich einen Strafraum ein, ein Kinderzimmer gab es nicht, die Kleine schlief bei mir.</p> <p>Natürlich bin ich mit allen Annehmlichkeiten was man so braucht ausgestattet.</p> <p>Da es in diesem Land keine Meldepflicht gibt, man muss nur genug Geld haben, brauche ich mir keine Sorgen zu machen, das man mich nach meiner Tochter fragt, so ist die Kleine mein Eigentum und ich kann mich in Ruhe Ihrer Ausbildung und Erziehung widmen.</p> <p>Natürlich war ich in den ersten Jahren ganz der liebevolle Vater, ich umsorgte die Kleine, wickelte Sie , gab Ihr die Flasche, genau so wie man es mit einem Kleinkind macht.</p> <p>Die ersten paar Jahre schlief Dora mit mir im Schlafzimmer in ihren eigenen Bett.</p> <p>An ihren 4 Geburtstag entfernte ich das kleine Bett und erklärte ihr das sie in Zukunft mit mir in einem Bett schläft. Dora fand diese Entscheidung klasse.</p> <p>„Dora du darfst ab heute bei mir schlafen, aber es gibt eine kleine Sache die ich dir noch sagen muss.“</p> <p>„Was denn Papa“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„In Zukunft wirst du nur nackt herumlaufen ist das klar? Ansonsten darfst du nicht mit mir ins Bett.“</p> <p>„Ja Papa, soll ich mich gleich ausziehen“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Natürlich mein Schatz diese Regel gilt ab sofort.“</p> <p>Sogleich machte sie sich daran ihre Kleider auszuziehen.</p> <p>Ich hatte Dora natürlich schon von klein auf Nackt gesehen, aber ab heute ist es was besonderes , da sie auf meinen Befehl hin, den sie im Augenblick ja noch nicht verstand, Nackt zu sein hatte.</p> <p>„Papa warum ziehst du dich nicht aus?“ fragte sie in ihrer kindlichen Unschuld.</p> <p>„Weist du mein Schatz, ich bin von nun an dein Herr und du meine Sklavin verstehst du das?“ fragte Ich sie.</p> <p>„Nein das verstehe ich nicht“ meinte sie „was ist das?“</p> <p>„Das ist ein Spiel, das wir in Zukunft spielen, es nennt sich Herr und Sklavin. Dieses Spiel ist so, dass ich der Papa, von nun an dein Herr sein werde. Und du meine kleine Dora bist die Sklavin, alle kleinen Mädchen spielen dies mit ihrem Papa, und als Sklavin musst du mich ab heute mit Herr ansprechen. Hast du mich verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja Papa“ Kaum hatte sie ausgesprochen zog ich sie zu mir, legte sie übers Knie und schlug mit der Hand auf ihren nackten Arsch. Natürlich nicht mit voller Wucht aber so das sie es natürlich spürte.</p> <p>„Aua Au bitte aufhören nicht schlagen“ flehte sie.</p> <p>Ich unterbrach die Schläge „Weist du warum du den Arsch voll bekommen hast?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ja Pa..... ich hab dich nicht Herr genannt“ schluchze sie.</p> <p>„So mein Schatz dies geschied von nun an immer wenn du einem Befehl, den ich dir gebe, nicht gehorchst. In Zukunft wirst du nicht nur mit der Hand geschlagen, sondern auch mit einer Peitsche, einem Lederriemen, und einem Rohrstock. Dies wird aber erst kommen wenn du älter bist. Noch werde ich dich nur mit der Hand schlagen.“</p> <p>Weinend sagte sie „Herr aber bitte nicht so fest schlagen, ich mach auch alles was du sagst.“</p> <p>„Nun beruhige dich Dora, heute wird es nicht mehr so schlimm heute hast du noch Schonfrist ab morgen geht es richtig los.“</p> <p>„Danke Herr.“</p> <p>„Braves Mädchen, komm in meine Arme zum Kuscheln.“</p> <p>Die erste Züchtigung meiner Sklavin erregte mich, mein Schwanz wurde hart in meiner Hose.</p> <p>Ich nahm Dora auf meinen Schoss, setzte sie auf meinen steifen Schwanz den sie durch die Hose spürte.</p> <p>„Du hast mich vorhin gefragt warum ich nicht nackt bin wenn du es bist. Das ist so, meinen kleine Sklavin, ich als dein Herr bin immer angezogen, zumindest habe ich eine Hose an wenn ich nackt sein will werde ich dir sagen das du mich ausziehen sollst.“</p> <p>Ich wiegte sie in meinen Armen. Küsste sie auf die Stirn, streichelte über die kleinen Brustwarzen wanderte mit der Hand über ihren Bauch, langsam immer tiefer.</p> <p>Instinktiv presste sie ihre Beine zusammen, ich glaube fast bei Mädchen und Frauen ist das angeboren.</p> <p>„Dora“ sagte ich mit strenger Stimme „du musst deine Beine auseinander machen, du darfst auch nicht deine Hände auf die Votze legen um sie abzudecken.“</p> <p>„Votze?“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Ja Votze das ist das Loch zwischen deinen Beinen aus dem Pipi rauskommt.“</p> <p>„Dieses Loch haben Sklavenmädchen um ihrem Herrn zu gefallen. Die Votze, wie wir das Loch ab heute nennen, ist dazu da den Schwanz des Herrn in sich aufzunehmen.</p> <p>Des weiteren hast du die Votze damit ich damit spielen kann. Diese Spiele können für dich schön sein wenn du meinen Befehlen gehorchst, sie können aber auch weh tun wenn du nicht brav warst.</p> <p>Ich werde an deiner Votze auch zu meinem Spaß spielen. Hast du nun verstanden warum du sie nicht bedecken darfst?“</p> <p>„Ja Herr.“</p> <p>„So nun die Beine breit.“</p> <p>Ich lehnte mich zurück, setzte die Kleine auf meinen Schwanz, der noch immer eingesperrt war, legte ihre Beine auf meine Oberschenkel. Nun konnte ich mit meiner Hand zwischen ihre Beine fassen.</p> <p>Mit einem Finger fuhr ich durch ihre kleine Spalte, fühlte die Trockenheit, ihren Kitzler konnte ich kaum erfühlen, doch zeigte mir ihr Körper durch das zucken wo ich sie streicheln musste.</p> <p>Vorsichtig lies ich meinen Finger an dieser Stelle kreisen. Mit der anderen Hand streichelte ich ihre Brustwarzen. Ihr kleiner Körper vibrierte. Sie hatte den Mund offen.</p> <p>„Ist das schön“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ja Papa das ist schön“ sagte sie.</p> <p>Diesen Ungehorsam konnte ich natürlich nicht durchgehen lassen und kniff ihr in den kleinen Nippel. „AHHHHH“ schrie sie Gleichzeitig massierte ich ihren Kitzler etwas fester.</p> <p>Ihr kleiner Körper zuckte immer mehr. Der Atem kam stoßweiße. Ein Schauer durchlief sie. Sie hatte ihren ersten Orgasmus.</p> <p>„Oh Papa, das war schön.“</p> <p>Wieder kniff ich in den Nippel.</p> <p>„AHHHHHHHHHHHH bitte nicht Herr, bitte nicht da kneifen.“</p> <p>„Willst du noch mal?“</p> <p>„Ja bitte Herr das war so schön was war das denn?“</p> <p>„Das meine Sklavin nennt man einen Orgasmus, das bekommen Sklavinnen wenn sie lieb zu ihrem Herrn sind.“</p> <p>„Bitte Herr ich will lieb sein kann ich noch einen bekommen?“</p> <p>„Ja mein Schatz, du bekommst noch einen. Dafür musst du mich ausziehen und wir machen es uns etwas bequemer.“</p> <p>Ich stellte sie auf den Boden. Mein T-Shirt und die Hose zog ich noch alleine aus. Meine Unterhose lies ich mir ausziehen. Kaum hatte sie meinen Slip nach unten gezogen sprang sie mein stahlharter Schwanz an.</p> <p>Natürlich hatte sie meinen Schwanz schon öfters gesehen nur noch nie im erigiertem Zustand.</p> <p>„Herr was ist das?“ fragte sie verwundert.</p> <p>„Das Sklavin ist ein Schwanz. Herren haben das um sich mit Sklavinnen zu vergnügen, deswegen haben kleine Mädchen auch 3 Löcher mit denen sie den Schwanz des Herrn verwöhnen können.“</p> <p>„3 Löcher?“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Ja mein Schatz, das eine ist deine Votze, das andere dein Arschloch und zum dritten dein Mund.“</p> <p>„Aber der Schwanz passt doch gar nicht rein, der ist doch viel zu groß.“</p> <p>„Noch nicht meine Kleine, du lernst das schon, meinen Schwanz in dir aufzunehmen.“</p> <p>Ich setzte mich breitbeinig in meinen Sessel, hob sie auf , ihre Beine legte ich über meine, mein Schwanz lag an ihrer Spalte, ich hatte nicht die Absicht in sie einzudringen, mit einer Hand massierte ich ihre Fotze die nun nass war, mit der anderen meinen Steifen.</p> <p>„Schau genau zu was ich mache“ sagte ich „ich fahre mit der Hand an meinem Schwanz hoch und runter. Nun nimm deine Hände und mach es genau so!“</p> <p>Dora griff nun an meinen Schwanz und begann mit kindlicher Neugierde meine Steifen zu reizen.</p> <p>„Nun beugst du dich nach vorne und leckst mit deiner Zunge an dem rotem Kopf. Das meine Sklavin nennt man Eichel, und das was du machen sollst ist blasen.“</p> <p>„Blasen?“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Ja , Dora blasen, das ist das was kleine Sklavinnen als erstes lernen um ihrem Herrn zu gefallen. Siehst du den kleinen Schlitz an der Eichel? Ja? Aus diesem Schlitz kommt ein weißer Saft heraus, den eine richtige Sklavin mit dem Mund aufnimmt und runterschluckt. Das müssen Sklavinnen machen, denn dann bekommen sie einen weiteren Orgasmus. Wenn du das nicht runterschluckst bekommst du den Arsch voll und ich tu deinen kleinen Nippeln weh.“</p> <p>„Bitte Herr Papa bitte nicht hauen, ich will den Saft der da rauskommt runterschlucken. Herr Papa da kommt doch auch noch was anderes raus, aus deinem Schwanz.“</p> <p>„Was soll denn da noch rauskommen?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Herr Papa ich hab doch schon gesehen das da Pipi rauskommt.“</p> <p>„Ja meine Kleine , da kommt auch Pipi raus, nur jetzt nicht, das zeige ich dir nachher.“</p> <p>„So und nun fang an mir einen zu blasen!“</p> <p>Dora beugte sich zu meinem Schwanz vor. Ihr kleiner Mund versuchte meine Eichel zu umschließen.</p> <p>„Weiter aufmachen, Dora weiter auf, Ja so ist es gut. Und weiter mit den Händen an meinem Schwanz auf und abfahren.“</p> <p>Die Eichel war in ihrem Mund verschwunden, ich kann Ihnen gar nicht beschreiben wie geil dies wahr. Ihre Hände bewegten sich rhythmisch.</p> <p>„Ja du kleine Mundvotze so machst du es richtig. Nun lass meine Eichel aus dem Mund, aber weiter aufmachen mit deinen Lippen wirst du nun den Schlitz abdecken. So ist das richtig, schön ein O machen, fein machst du das, braves Mädchen, mit deiner Zunge langsam über den Schlitz lecken, nun nimmst du eine Hand und hältst meinen Eier, Ja, ich werde nun anfangen mich selbst zu wichsen. Das wirst du in Zukunft machen, heute mache ich es noch mal selber, damit du dich ganz darauf konzentrieren kannst meinen Saft zu schlucken. Schön den Schlitz abdecken, Ja.“</p> <p>Mit einer Hand griff ich in ihr langes Haar, ich hatte nicht vor sie auf meinen Schwanz zu drücken, mir ging es darum ihren Kopf in dieser Position zu halten. Mann war das geil, immer schneller wichste ich meinen Schwanz und mit einem lautem OHHHAAAHHH spritzte ich ihr in den Mund.</p> <p>Schub um Schub jagte ich ihr die Ladung in den Mund, ich konnte sehen wie sich ihre Backen füllten, Sperma quoll aus ihrem Mund und lief an meinem Schwanz runter. Zum Glück verschluckte sie sich nicht, aber die Ladung die sie empfangen hatte war zuviel. Ich konnte ihr das nicht verübeln, sie war noch zu jung um damit fertig zu werden, ich konnte sehen das sie sich reichlich mühe gibt den Schwall zu bewältigen.</p> <p>Nachdem ich abgespritzt hatte zog ich sie an den Haaren herum. Ihre Backen waren noch voll, sie hatte es noch nicht geschluckt.</p> <p>„Brave Sklavin“ sagte ich „so ist das richtig. Vor dem schlucken muss man seinem Herrn zeigen wie sehr man seinen Saft mag, schön den Kopf zurückbeugen und den Mund aufmachen.“</p> <p>Sie gehorchte aufs Wort. Ich war überrascht das sie mit ihren 4jahren schon so weit wahr um alles zu verstehen was ich ihr sagte.</p> <p>„Fein das du das meiste im Mund hast, das hätte beim ersten Mal nicht erwartet. So nun darfst du den Saft deinen Herrn runterschlucken.“</p> <p>Sie schloss den Mund und ich konnte die Schluckbewegungen sehen.</p> <p>Da sie nicht alles aufnehmen konnte und der Saft an ihren Mundwinkeln herunterfloss nahm ich einen Finger, streifte das Sperma zusammen, und schob ihr den Finger in den Mund.</p> <p>Ihre Zunge spielte mit meinem Finger, sie lutschte das Sperma daran ab.</p> <p>„Herr Papa“ ( diese Anrede gefiel mir gut ) bekomme ich nun einen Orgasmus?“</p> <p>„Nun meine Kleine Sklavin, für das erste Mal war das ganz gut, leider hast du nicht alles was ich dir gegeben habe geschluckt, schau dir meinen Schwanz an! Der ist voll mit Sperma. Ich habe noch eine andere Aufgabe für dich, wenn du diese zu meiner Zufriedenheit erfüllst bekommst du deinen Orgasmus. Ist das OK?“</p> <p>„Ja , Herr Papa alles was du willst.“</p> <p>„Dann auf ins Badezimmer.“</p> <p>Sie trottete hinter mir her.</p> <p>Im Bad stellte ich mich an die Toilette.</p> <p>„Sklavin Dora, das was wir jetzt machen nennt sich Toilettensex. Du hast mich vorhin gefragt ob aus meinem Schwanz auch Pipi rauskommt, Ja das tut es. Kleine Sklavinnen wie du müssen ihrem Herrn Papa dabei helfen. Du musst meinen Schwanz in die Hand nehmen, Papa muss in die Schüssel treffen, deswegen musst du den Strahl, der aus dem Schwanz kommt, in die Schüssel lenken. Nachdem Papa fertig ist mit pissen, schüttelt er normalerweise seinen Schwanz ab. Das ist ab heute nicht mehr so! Du bist ab jetzt dafür zuständig das Papa keine Tropfen in der Hose hat. Du hast nachdem Ich gepisst habe, den Schwanz in den Mund zu nehmen und die letzten Tropfen rauszusaugen. Das ist auch ein Beweiß dafür wie kleine Sklavinnen ihre Herren lieb haben. Du hast doch deinen Herren lieb?“</p> <p>„Ja Herr Papa ich hab dich lieb, aber ich muss auch mal.“</p> <p>„Das ist ja noch besser, so lernst du wie ich mir das Vorstelle. Setz dich auf die Schüssel.“</p> <p>Dora setzte sich auf die Toilette , ich stellte mich vor sie.</p> <p>„Mach die Beine breit, Papa will sehen wie du pinkelst. Jetzt nimm meinen Schwanz und ziel damit auf deine Votze, ja so ist es richtig, jetzt darfst du pissen.</p> <p>Dora strullte los und ich hinterher. Meine Pisse lief über ihre Votze und ich dirigierte mit einer Hand den Strahl aufwärz über ihren Bauch in Richtung des kleinen Gesichts.</p></div>",[]
738,"Dora, Part 2",2,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Doras Erziehung geht weiter.,2006-03-04,4,3,"ws, ped, oral, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Diese Geschichte ist nur Fantasie, sie ist meinem Hirn entsprungen und hat KEINE Bezug zum wahren Leben!!!!!!</p> <p>Ich führte meine Pissstrahl in ihr Gesicht.</p> <p>„Schau mich an Dora“ befahl ich ihr.</p> <p>Sie hob den Kopf um mich anzublicken , mein Strahl versiegte langsam so dass ihre Augen nicht in Mitleidenschaft gezogen wurden. Den letzten Urin Spritzer klemmte ich ab.</p> <p>„So Dora nun den Mund aufmachen und den Schwanz von Papa reinstecken.“</p> <p>Sie öffnete gehorsam ihren niedlichen Mund und schob meinen Schwanz hinein.</p> <p>Ich ließ los , der aufgestaute Urin floss in ihre Kehle. Sie würgte.</p> <p>„Na, na nicht spucken“ sagte ich „du hast doch deinen Herrn lieb und willst ihm gefallen, schön schlucken, ja fein machst du das. Papa mag das, braves Mädchen, jetzt lass den Schwanz raus, gut, nun leckst du in ab schön von vorne nach hinten, fein, heb ihn hoch, ja, unten ablecken den Hodensack nicht vergessen, so muss das sein. Gut lass mal Papa sehen ob du alles sauber gemacht hast.“</p> <p>Ich inspizierte meinen Penis und musste feststellen das noch immer Sperma daran haftete.</p> <p>„Dora“ sagte ich „für das erste mal nicht schlecht, aber in Zukunft wird das noch besser. So nun die Zähne putzen und unter die Dusche, du willst doch nicht so vollgepisst wie du bist das ich dir einen Orgasmus verschaffe.“</p> <p>„Nein Herr Papa.“</p> <p>„Hat dir das gefallen, und hat es geschmeckt?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Das Pipi ist nicht so gut, da ist der weiße Saft besser“ sagte sie.</p> <p>„Nun ja, du wirst dich an den Geschmack von Pipi noch gewöhnen, das war jetzt nur mal zur Einstimmung, du bekommst von jetzt an jeden Tag mehr Pipi zu trinken. Papa will das alles was aus seinem Schwanz kommt in deinen Mund geht.</p> <p>Papa stellt sich vor, das er das Klo nur noch zum Kaka machen benutzt. Vorehrst, denn für richtigen Toilettensex ist es noch nicht an der Zeit. In ein paar Monaten wird es dann so weit sein das die Toilette nur noch für dich da ist.“</p> <p>Sie schaute mich verständnislos an, ich war aber auch nicht in der Stimmung ihr das zu erklären. „Los unter die Dusche.“</p> <p>Da sie schon in dem Alter wahr um sich alleine waschen zu können, lies ich sie im Bad zurück.</p> <p>Als sie fertig wahr und nackt mit feuchten Haaren vor mir stand meinte ich „Leg dich auf den Tisch, auf den Rücken, die Beine breit, Papa spielt nun mit deiner Votze.“</p> <p>Ich setzte mich seitlich zu ihr auf einen Stuhl, so kam ich mit einer Hand an das Loch zwischen den Beinen, und mit der anderen an die kleinen Brustwarzen.</p> <p>Mir kam nie in den Sinn sie zu lecken, warum auch, sie war für mich da, nicht umgekehrt.</p> <p>Ich spielte mit den Nippeln, fuhr mit dem Finger durch die Spalte massierte den kleinen Kitzler.</p> <p>„Gefällt dir das“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ja Herr Papa das ist schön.“</p> <p>„Papa hat dir noch ein paar Sachen zu sagen, du hast doch schon gehört das du deine Votze nie zudecken darfst, deine Unterhosen werde ich nachher alle wegwerfen genauso deine Jeans. Noch darfst du mit den Händen dein Loch verdecken. Des weiteren gibt es noch Regeln die du zu befolgen hast.</p> <p>1: Du darfst nie mehr deine Votze anfassen. Das gilt auch nachdem du auf dem Klo warst. Nur Papa hat das Recht. Verstanden?“ Bei diesen Worten kniff ich ihr in die Brustwarze , nicht zu stark aber doch so das sie aufheulte.</p> <p>„Ja, Herr Papa“ schluchzte sie.</p> <p>„2 : Du musst immer, wenn du dich hinsetzt, die Beine so weit wie möglich aufmachen, damit ich deine Votze sehen kann. Das ist für den Anfang genug, weitere Regeln kommen im laufe der Zeit noch dazu.“</p> <p>Meine Hände manipulierten sie immer stärker, ich kniff fester in die Brustwarzen, reizte den Kitzler mit den Nägeln, drückte die Schamlippen zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger. Tränen kamen ihr aus den Augen.</p> <p>„Ist das schön?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Herr Papa es tut weh“ sagte sie.</p> <p>„Ja meine kleine Sklavin das weiß ich“ entgegnete ich ihr, „das muss so sein, kleine Mädchen müssen lernen, dass sie nur eine Orgasmus bekommen dürfen wenn es weh tut. Ich werde dir im laufe der Zeit immer mehr weh tun, aber auch an deiner Votze spielen um dir schöne Gefühle zu bereiten, bis du eines Tages nur noch durch die Schmerzen zu einem Orgasmus kommst. Das ist ein schweres stück Arbeit, doch Papa macht das gerne für seine Sklavin. Hast du das verstanden?“</p> <p>„Ja Herr Papa ich darf nur einen Orgasmus bekommen wenn es weh tut.“</p> <p>„So ist es brav meine Kleine.“</p> <p>Man kann Kinder zu einem masochistischem Wesen erziehen, das geht mit Jungs genau so wie mit Mädchen.</p> <p>Es ist die richtige Mischung zwischen Schmerz und Lustgefühlen die sie im laufe ihrer Ausbildung genießen, das kann so weit gehen das alleine der Anblick der Peitsche oder anderer Schmerzinstrumente in ihren Hirnen eine solche Lust auslöst das sie abspritzen. Genau das sollte das Ziel einer Ausbildung sein.</p> <p>So machte ich mit meinem Spiel an ihren Nippel und ihrer Votze weiter bis ich merkte das sie kurz davor stand zu kommen. Ich stelle das Spiel ein.</p> <p>„Papa will auch was davon haben, jetzt lernst du Papas Schwanz im Mund zu behalten wenn er dir weh tut.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten hob ich sie vom Tisch und trug sie ins Schlafzimmer, legte sie aufs Bett.</p> <p>„Papa weiß das du seinen Schwanz nicht ganz in den Mund bringst, das macht aber nichts, du musst nur die Eichel umschließen. Wenn du Papa weh tust wird es dir leid tun denn dann wird ich dir den Arsch versohlen ohne das du einen Orgasmus bekommst. Papa mag das nicht wenn man ihm weh tu, und kleine Sklavinnen dürfen ihrem Herrn nicht weh tun.“</p> <p>„Ja Herr Papa ich werde aufpassen“ sagte sie.</p> <p>„Du darfst schreien, weinen, alles was du willst nur nicht meinen Schwanz rauslassen. Passiert das gibt es Haue. Alles klar?“</p> <p>Um sie nicht noch weiter zu beanspruchen legte ich sie auf den Rücken ich mich daneben, ein Kissen unter ihrem Kopf brachte sie in die richtige Höhe.</p> <p>„Schön auf dem Rücken liegen bleiben“ sagte ich „und die Beine breit.“</p> <p>Ich nahm ein Bein und klemmte es unter meinen Arm so hatte ich nun ihre Spalte vor mir, konnte alles gut einsehen und auch entsprechend bearbeiten. Einen Arm von ihr klemmte ich zwischen meine Beine. Meine Eichel steckte in ihrem Mund.</p> <p>Ich begann nun mich ihrer Votze zu widmen. Ich fasse die Schamlippen mit den Fingern, leider die inneren und Äußeren zusammen, da sie zu diesem Zeitpunkt noch keine ausgeprägten kleinen Schamlippen hatte, das sich aber im laufe der Jahre änderte, und begann sie zu kneifen, erst leicht und als ich keine Veränderung an meinem Schwanz spürte immer heftiger.</p> <p>Zwischendurch wahren auch die kleinen Brustnippel dran.</p> <p>Die Reaktion kam prompt, Tränen schossen ihr in die Augen und aus ihrer Kehle kam ein unterdrückter Schrei. Ihr Mund schloss sich enger um meine Eichel, doch von ihren Zähnen war nichts zu spüren. Tapfer hielt sie die Schmerzen aus. Ich muss gestehen, das ich nicht mit voller Kraft ihre Schamlippen bearbeitete, das Risiko dass sie mir in den Schwanz beist war doch etwas zu groß.</p> <p>Jedoch hatte sie Schmerzen.</p> <p>Ihr kleiner Kitzler blieb nicht außen vor, ich kratzte mit dem Fingernagel darüber, manipulierte die Ränder ihres Fickloches, ohne jedoch einzudringen, sie zu entjungfern hob ich mir für später auf.</p> <p>Sie stellte das schluchzen langsam ein und ihre Laute die sie von sich gab gingen in ein Gestöhne über. Ich machte ca. 10min so weiter, eine Mischung zwischen Schmerzen und Lustgefühlen. Die ganze Zeit nuckelte sie an meiner Eichel ohne mir weh zu tun. Mein Schwanz war in dieser Zeit wieder eisenhart geworden und ich wollte abspritzen. So nahm ich meine Hand von ihrer Votze und begann mich zu wichsen.</p> <p>„Sklavin Dora, Papa wird dir nun in den Mund spritzen und diesmal wirst du alles aufnehmen. Papa sagt dir wann du seinen Schwanz aus dem Mund lassen darfst, dann drehst du dich zu mir, zeigst mir den weißen Saft den du dann runterschlucken darfst. Sie bewegte ihren Kopf zum Zeichen das sie verstanden hatte und ich jagte ihr mein Sperma in den Mund.</p> <p>Da ich nach dem letzten mal, das ja erst 2st. zurücklag, nicht so viel Saft hatte wie normal, war es für Dora auch kein Problem nichts aus dem Mund rauslaufen zu lassen.</p> <p>Mit einem stöhnen gab ich ihr den Rest.</p> <p>„Schön saugen Dora jeden Tropfen aus dem Schwanz ziehen, klasse machst du das, so nun dreh dich zu mir, ja so ist es recht, Mund auf, lass Papa sehen was du im Mund hast. Klasse sieht das aus, bist ein braves Mädchen. Jetzt darfst du Papas Saft schlucken.“</p> <p>Sie schloss ihren Mund und schluckte.</p> <p>Es ist auch jetzt nach Jahren immer noch ein geiles Erlebnis meiner Tochter beim Sperma schlucken zuzuschauen.</p> <p>„Nun mein Schatz, da du so tapfer alles ausgehalten hast bekommst du deinen Orgasmus, ich werde dir jetzt nicht mehr weh tun, das ist aber eine Ausnahme.</p> <p>Ich mach das weil du für den ersten Nachmittag deiner Erziehung so brav warst und alles über dich ergehen liest.“</p> <p>Ich nahm sie in den Arm, lies einen Finger durch ihre Spalte gleiten und rubbelte zärtlich ihren Kitzler.</p> <p>„Herr Papa, das ist ein so schönes Gefühl wenn du durch meine Votze ( dieses Wort gebrauchte sie mit einer Selbstverständlichkeit ) streichelst. Ich hab dich so lieb, ich will alles machen was du mir sagst, ich will immer brav sein, ich will auch dein Pipi schlucken, es ist war nicht so gut wie der weiße Saft, aber wenn du es magst in meinen Mund zu pullern, mag ich das auch trinken.“</p> <p>„Ich weiß das, Sklavin Dora, Papa hat noch viel mit dir vor, jetzt rubbelt Papa noch deinen Kitzler, danach bekommst du noch was in den Mund und dann wird geschlafen.“</p> <p>Ich streichelte sie zum Höhepunkt, der nicht lange auf sich warten lies.</p> <p>Ich hatte vorher einen Stoffstreifen zurechtgelegt, den ich nun wie eine Kandare in ihren Mund legte und hinter dem Kopf verknotete. Sie konnte ihren Mund nicht mehr schließen.</p> <p>Durch die Kandare kann sie den Speichel nicht im Mund behalten, dadurch ergeben sich wunderbare Möglichkeiten. Dies ist als Training für zukünftige Spiele gedacht.</p></div>",[]
739,Meine Töchter,-1,SIR CRUCE,no@email,,2006-03-04,5,4,"ped, sad, D/s, lac",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>Ich bin zur zeit 35 Jahre alt, bin seit 15 Jahre verheiratet, habe drei Töchter<br/> Sara, die jüngste ist 6 Jahre alt, hat blondes haar<br/> Susi , die mittlere ist 8 Jahre alt auch blond<br/> Rita die älteste 10 Jahre schwarzes haar<br/> Meine Frau Meike ist 28 und masochistisch.</i></p> <p>Ich bin sadistisch veranlagt , sämtliche sexuelle Spielarten werden bei mir praktiziert dies bekommt meine Frau und die Töchter auch zu spüren.</p> <p>In meinem Haus müssen die Weiber grundsätzlich nackt herum laufen, bzw sie haben Strapsgürtel und Strümpfe an, Higheels und einen Keuschheitsgürtel, auch die jüngste ist so gekleidet. Der KG verhindert einerseits das sich die Votzen ohne meine Erlaubnis befriedigen, des weiteren sind die Gürtel so gearbeitet das eine Qual der Scheiden gewährleistet wird.</p> <p>So sind die Gürtel nicht wie im üblichen Sinn sondern je nach Größe der Trägerin mit einem mehr oder weniger breitem Leder zwischen den Beinen gearbeitet.</p> <p>So wird der Gürtel morgens nach der Toilette (dieses Kapitel des täglichen Gangs werde ich später beschreiben ) durch mich angelegt.</p> <p>Dies geschied folgendermaßen : die vier müssen sich mit gespreizten Beinen vor mir aufstellen, die Hände im Nacken bis auf die, die den Gürtel bekommt.</p> <p>Meistens ist es die jüngste mit der ich anfange, ich halte den Gürtel und Sara steigt in das Geschirr, nun ziehe ich ihn hoch um ihn um ihre Hüfte zu platzieren und festzumachen.</p> <p>Nun muss die Kleine zwischen ihre Beine fassen und die inneren Schamlippen auseinander ziehen. Jetzt wird der Lederriemen , der am Hüftgürtel befestigt ist, durch die Beine gelegt. Da die Kleine ihre Votzenlippen auseinandergezogen hat, liegt der Riemen genau auf dem Kitzler und dem Votzenloch.</p> <p>Nun wird der Riemen durch die Arschfurche straffgezogen und wieder am Hüftgürtel befestigt. Danach darf sie loslassen, die kleinen Schamlippen schauen rechts und links des Riemens hervor, dadurch lässt sich viel mit ihnen anfangen.</p> <p>Diese Prozedur unterziehen sich auch die anderen drei.</p> <p>Da nun die kleinen Schamlippen neben den Riemen sichtbar sind bekommen die vier jetzt Gewichte drangehängt. Die Gewichte staffeln sich nach dem Alter der Weiber. Die Kleine bekommt 60g , die mittlere 80g, die große 100g, und mein Weib 280g je Lippe.</p> <p>Ich liebe es wenn die inneren Schamlippen länger sind als die Äußeren.</p> <p>Die Gewichte sind bei meinen Töchtern mit Klammen befestigt, bei meiner Frau sind die Lippen mit Ringen versehen, daran hängen die Gewichte.</p> <p>Nun widme ich mich den Brüsten, da abstehende Nippel sehr ästätisch sind bekommen die Mädchen je einen Vakuumsauger angesetzt, dieser bleibt wie die Gewichte 2St. an seinem Platz.</p> <p>Da meine Frau seit der Geburt von Sara täglich mehrmals durch mich abgemolken wird, gibt Sie auch nach 6 Jahren noch immer Muttermilch, die ich sehr zu schätzen weiß.</p> <p>Jetzt ist die zeit das auch ich befriedigt werde.</p> <p>Dies geschied wie folgt : Sara steht hinter mir, zieht meine Backen auseinander und leckt mit der kindlichen Zunge mein Arschloch.</p> <p>Susi sitzt auf dem Boden, ihren Kopf mit dem Gesicht nach oben zwischen meinen Beinen und hat meine Eier im Mund, Rita steht vor mir saugt an meinem Schwanz, und meine Frau steht neben mir, bietet ihre Titten an, damit ich sie Leertrinken kann. Rita ist so abgerichtet, dass sie mich erst zum Orgasmus bringt wenn Meikes Titten leer sind.</p> <p>Durch das tägliche trinken von Muttermilch, über Jahre, produzieren meine Hoden eine Unmenge an Sperma, die ich in den Mündern meiner Mädchen ablade.</p> <p>Ich sauge an den Titten von Meike, lasse die Milch in meinen Hals rinnen, trinke und trinke.</p> <p>Rita saugt an meinem Schwanz, lutscht den Schaft auf und ab.</p> <p>„Meike deine Titten sind leer, zeit für die Gerte.“</p> <p>Meike nimmt die Ihr antrainierte Stellung ein, auf dem Rücken liegend, die Beine hoch in der Luft und weit gespreizt, die Gewichte hängen über Ihrem Arsch.</p> <p>Mit der linken Hand greife Ich Rita in die Haare mit der rechten schlage Ich die Votze und die Schenkel von Meike.</p> <p>Ich ficke Rita heftig in den Mund, schiebe meinen Schwanz bis zum Anschlag in die Mädchenkehle.</p></div>","['Diese Geschichte ist alleine meinem Kopf entsprungen, jeder vergleich währe zufällig.']"
740,"Lisa, Part 1",1,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Lisas Ausbildung part 1,2006-05-16,4,5,"ws, mild scat, oral, les, ped, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hallo zuerst möchte ich mich vorstellen. Mein Name ist Klara Meier und ich bin alleinerziehende Mutter einer 7jährigen Tochter mit Namen Lisa.</p> <p>Lisa hat blondes schulterlanges Haar, tiefe blaue Augen. Ihre brüste sind schon etwas ausgeprägt.</p> <p>Ich bin selbstständig und kann daher meine zeit frei einteilen.</p> <p>Meine Freundinnen habe ich in einem exklusiven kreis mit ganz speziellen Neigungen, wir sind alle lesbisch und stehen auf kleine Mädchen im alter zwischen 5und 12 Jahren.</p> <p>Meine Tochter war ein Ausrutscher, ich hatte eine Afähre mit einem verheiratetem Mann, dadurch entstand Lisa.</p> <p>Seit frühester Jugend fühle ich mich zu Frauen hingezogen, die Afähre mit diesem Mann war einmalig, ich wollte einmal wissen wie es ist einen Schwanz in der Muschi zu spüren, und mir das Sperma in den Unterleib zu pumpen.</p> <p>Leider war ich an diesem tag etwas angeheitert und dachte nicht daran das ich Empfängnisbereit sein könnte.</p> <p>Na ja, so kam nach neun Monaten Lisa auf die Welt.</p> <p>Einerseits war es mir nicht recht das ich mich nun um diesen Balg kümmern musste, andererseits kam im laufe der zeit die Erkenntnis das man mit diesem Mädchen viel anfangen kann.</p> <p>Damals erkundigte ich mich im Internet in gewissen Foren nach lesbischen alleinerziehenden Frauen.</p> <p>So kam ich in den Zirkel in dem ich heute noch bin.</p> <p>Anfangs fand ich nur normale Frauen die halt lesbisch veranlagt sind und sich damit begnügen sich von jungen Mädchen lecken zu lassen, da ich aber mehr wollte und andere Sachen mit meiner Tochter machen wollte genügte das im laufe der Zeit nicht mehr.</p> <p>Bei einem unserer Treffen, die bei den verschiedenen Frauen stattfanden hatte ich ein einschneidendes Erlebnis.</p> <p>Lisa war damals 6 Jahre alt.</p> <p>Ich hatte Lisa schon so weit, das sie mich, ohne zu murren zum Orgasmus leckte.</p> <p>Heute sollte sie zum ersten mal bei solch einem Treffen dabei sein.</p> <p>Ich erklärte ihr das wir heute zu einer Tante fahren und wir auf dem Weg dahin noch eine Tante mitnehmen.</p> <p>Außerdem muss sie sich wenn wir da angekommen sind nackt ausziehen.</p> <p>„Warum muss ich denn nackt sein“ fragte sie mich.</p> <p>„Das mein Schatz ist so bei den Tanten üblich, das kleine Mädchen nackt im Haus herumlaufen, so wie bei uns zuhause, da bist du ja auch immer nackt. Und wenn eine Tante zu dir sagt das du sie lecken sollst musst du das auch machen so wie du das immer bei Mami machst.“</p> <p>„Wenn du das so willst, mache ich das.“</p> <p>„Braves Mädchen ich wusste doch das auf dich verlass ist.“ </p> <p>Wir hatten uns für Sonntag Nachmittag bei Petra verabredet, Monika ( Moni ) ich und natürlich Petra.</p> <p>Petra hat zwei Töchter im alter von 10 und 11 Jahren, Moni hat eine Tochter im alter von 12.</p> <p>Da Moni auf dem Weg zu Petra wohnte nahm ich sie natürlich im Auto mit.</p> <p>Dieses Treffen gestalteten sich so:</p> <p>Wir die Erwachsenen behielten unsere Kleidung an bis wir zu den Mädchen sagten das sie uns ausziehen sollten. Dies war ein übliches Ritual. Die Mädchen mussten sich direkt ausziehen, Petras Töchter wahren schon nackt.</p> <p>Wie üblich begrüßten uns Petras Töchter als erste. Ich und Moni bekamen einen langen Zungenkuss.</p> <p>Lisa und Monis Tochter einen kurzen schmatz auf den Mund.</p> <p>Moni sagte „Lisa, Rita ihr wisst was los ist, zieht euch aus.“</p> <p>Die Mädchen machten sich sofort daran sich zu entkleiden.</p> <p>Da wir Petras Töchter noch in den Armen hatten konnte ich leider nicht ihre herrlichen Arschbacken sehen.</p> <p>So schauten wir zu wie sich Lisa und Rita auszogen.</p> <p>Nachdem die Mädchen nackt wahren gingen wir ins Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>Petras Töchter drehten sich um und mir verschlug es fast die Sprache, auf den Hinterbacken der zwei wahren ganz deutliche Striemen zu erkennen.</p> <p>Petra hatte im Wohnzimmer schon den Kaffeetisch gedeckt und wir Frauen setzten uns.</p> <p>Petra sagte zu den Mädchen das sie noch eine weile zeit hätten und sie in ein Kinderzimmer gehen sollten um zu spielen, sie würden später gerufen.</p> <p>Wieder sah ich die deutlichen Striemen auf den Hintern der beiden Mädchen.</p> <p>Nun konnte ich mich nicht mehr zurückhalten und fragte Petra ob sie ihre Töchter mit einem Rohrstock gezüchtigt hatte und warum.</p> <p>„Ach weißt du meine Liebe“ begann Petra, „dieses Problem haben wir jeden Monat wenn ich meine Tage habe. Das abtrinken klappt ganz gut, aber das sauberlecken will nicht so richtig funktionieren.</p> <p>Da sträuben sich die zwei immer wieder, und dann gibt es natürlich mit dem Rohrstock kräftig was auf den Hintern.“</p> <p>„Rita macht mir in dieser Hinsicht keine Probleme“ sagte Moni „sie trink sauber und schnell, verliert keinen Tropfen, manchmal wünsche ich mir ich könnte ihr mehr geben. Das geht ja leider nicht, denn ich bin ja auch irgendwann leer. Das schöne dabei ist das ich mich immer wieder auffüllen kann. Kaffee ist dazu bestens geeignet.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten nahm sie einen kräftigen schluck aus ihrer Tasse.</p> <p>Abtrinken? fragte ich mich.</p> <p>„Wie weit sind denn deine beiden mit dem Essen?“ fragte sie Petra.</p> <p>„So weit sind wir noch nicht. Du weißt doch das ich erst letzte Woche damit begonnen habe sie abwechslungsweise an den Geschmack zu gewöhnen. Ich mache das so, das jeden Tag eine andere drankommt. Aber ich denke mal das ich es bis ende nächsten Monat hinbekomme.“</p> <p>„Gut“ meinte Moni „lass dir in dieser Richtung zeit, da kannst du nichts mit druck machen, Rita ist so weit dass sie mich fragt wann sie wieder was bekommt, so sollte das sein. Diese Spiele sollte man auch getrennt von einander halten. Ich bin der Meinung das Essen gehört ins Bad, mit dem Trinken ist es etwas anderes, das kann man auch bei entsprechenden Spielen einbauen.“ Jetzt konnte ich mich nicht mehr halten.</p> <p>„Was redet ihr da die ganze zeit“ fragte ich, „Abtrinken, Essen im Bad, entsprechende Spiele, kann mich mal jemand darüber aufklären.“</p> <p>„Meine Liebe Klara“ entgegnete Moni, „hast du schon mal was von einem speziellem Service gehört, den junge Mädchen bei erwachsenen Frauen anwenden können. Und ich meine jetzt nicht das sie dich bis zum Orgasmus lecken. Das kennen wir ja zu genüge.“</p> <p>Mein Mund wurde bei diesem speziellem Gedanken trocken, kann das sein das diese beiden Frauen von dem reden was ich mir in den kühnsten Träumen ausgemalt habe, und nur nicht wusste wie ich es in die Tat umsetzen soll. Im Gegensatz zu meinem Mund wurde meine Spalte immer feuchter.</p> <p>Konnte ich es aussprechen?</p> <p>„Ihr meint das dieser Service Normalerweise im Badezimmer stattfindet?“ sagte Ich.</p> <p>„Ja“ antworteten die beiden wie aus einem Mund.</p> <p>Oh Gott, ja das ist es, mein Traum kann wahr werden.</p> <p>„Ihr redet davon das die Mädchen euren Urin trinken?“</p> <p>„Ja“ war die Antwort.</p> <p>„Und das Rita, dich Moni fragt ob sie deinen Kot essen darf?“</p> <p>„Genau so ist es“ sagte Moni „und Petras Mädchen sind noch in der Ausbildung. Wie du schon mitbekommen hast trinken sie Petras Pisse ohne zu murren. Das mit dem Kacke essen dauert noch. Das eigentliche Problem der beiden ist, das sie Petra nicht lecken wollen wenn sie Ihre Tage hat. Das bekommt sie aber auch noch hin. Dazu benutzt sie eben den Rohrstock, diese SM spiele mache es ja aus. Aber darüber unterhalten wir uns ein andermal.“</p> <p>Ich brauchte jetzt einen Orgasmus.</p> <p>„Lasst uns die Mädchen rufen“ schlug ich vor, „ich bin ganz heiß.“</p> <p>„Gute Idee“ meinte Petra.</p> <p>„Kinder, herkommen“ rief Moni.</p> <p>Artig erschienen die vier nackten Mädchen im Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>„Rita, du kümmerst dich um Tante Petra, sei besonders lieb zu Ihr sie hatte heute schon einen anstrengenden Tag, Lisa, du kommst zu mir und ihr beiden bedient Tante Klara. Petra hast du heute schon gewischt?“ fragte sie.</p> <p>„Nein hab ich nicht, wollte mir das am Abend erledigen lassen aber das macht ja nun nichts aus, Rita mag es doch oder?“ „Natürlich mag Rita das, hast du gehört meine Kleine, Tante Petra hat etwas besonderes für dich und das du ja alles sauber machst, ich werde nachher kontrollieren.“</p> <p>„Ja Mama“ sagte Rita „Tante Petra kann das sein das du deine Tage hast? Ich hab gesehen das deine Töchter wieder rote Striemen auf dem Arsch haben.“</p> <p>„Ja Rita es ist wieder so weit.“</p> <p>Lisa stand mit offenen Augen da.</p> <p>„Mama“ sagte sie „was soll ich nun machen?“</p> <p>“ Du gehst zu Tante Moni, und öffnest ihre Bluse. Dann ziehst du ihr den Rock aus, wenn Tante Moni einen Slip anhat ziehst du die Unterhose natürlich auch aus. Dann gibst du ihr einen Kuss auf die Muschi und fragst sie ob du sie lecken darfst. So wie wir das zuhause auch immer machen. Ich weiß das es heute das erste mal für dich ist eine andere Frau zu lecken, aber das ist nichts anderes wie wenn du mich leckst. Tante Moni wird dir auch nicht böse sein wenn du es nicht so machst wie sie es von Rita gewöhnt ist. Nicht wahr Moni? Und noch was, es kann sein das Tante Moni anders richt und schmeckt, das ist aber ganz normal, Frauen sind ja nicht immer gleich. So mein Schatz auf zu Tante Moni.“</p> <p>Lisa machte sich daran Moni auszuziehen, gab ihr einen Kuss auf die Spalte und sagte:</p> <p>„Tante Moni darf ich dich lecken so wie ich es immer bei Mami mache?“</p> <p>„Natürlich darfst du das meine Kleine“ antwortete Moni „nur ich bin etwas anders wie deine Mutti, ich will den Kopf meiner Rita immer ganz an mir dran haben, deshalb schließe ich immer meine Beine damit Rita auch nicht weg kann. Du drückst deinen Mund ganz fest auf meine Spalte, dann lege ich meine Beine über deine Schultern und klemme so deinen Kopf fest. Keine angst mein Schatz du wirst genug Luft bekommen. Deine Hände legst du auf meine Oberschenkel, damit ich sie genau sehen kann. Weist du Lisa ich mag es nämlich nicht wenn sich das Mädchen das mich leckt selbst befriedigt.“</p> <p>„Da brauchst du keine Angst zu haben“ entgegnete ich Moni „sie befriedigt sich nicht selbst, das hat sie noch nicht gelernt.“</p> <p>„Gut“ sagte Moni und nahm eine bequeme Stellung im Sessel ein, Lisa kniete zwischen ihre Schenkel, das stark behaarte Lustloch vor den Augen, Moni spreizte die Beine, zog die Schamlippen auseinander, und dirigierte Lisas Kopf bzw. ihren Mund in die richtige Position. Danach schloss sie die Beine und legte sie über Lisas Schulter.</p> <p>„So nun können wir uns unterhalten wie Klara ihre Lisa dazu bringt den Toiletten Dienst zu verrichten.“</p> <p>Rita hatte in der Zwischenzeit Petra ausgezogen.</p> <p>Sie zog ihr die Arschbacken auseinander. Petra setzte sich auf ihr Gesicht und klemmte Ritas Beine unter ihre Achsel.</p> <p>„Ist das nicht eine unbequeme Stellung für das Mädchen“ fragte ich Moni.</p> <p>„Ach was Rita ist das gewöhnt, in dieser Stellung bekommt sie immer meinen Kot zu essen, außerdem kann ich dann wunderbar mit ihrem Loch spielen. Du musst wissen das Rita und ich nicht wie Mutter und Tochter sind. Eher wie Herrin und Sklavin. Bei Petra ist so ein Verhältnis noch im Aufbau.</p> <p>Zwischendurch bemerkt, deine Tochter leckt ganz gut, auch wenn ich das nicht gedacht hätte.</p> <p>Du musst wissen, da dieses Treffen schon länger geplant war und wir dich so einschätzten das es zu einer Einweisung deiner Tochter kommen könnte, habe ich mich die letzten drei Tage nicht von Rita reinigen lassen. Das soll heißen das ich etwas streng Rieche und Schmecke, aber so wie das aussieht macht es deiner Lisa nichts aus.</p> <p>„Reinigen lassen“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ja, ich dusche nur noch einmal in Monat, bzw wenn ich mal weggehe, was selten geschied, an den anderen Tagen ist Rita dafür zuständig.“</p> <p>„Sie wäscht dich?“</p> <p>„Natürlich nicht im üblichen sinn, sie macht das mit ihrer Zunge, ich habe sie dazu Abgerichtet.</p> <p>Du musst verstehen das viele dinge die man mit kleinen Mädchen anstellen kann nur mit Zwang zu bewerkstelligen sind. Toilettensex zähle ich nicht dazu, obwohl das auch geht. Ich bin aber der Meinung das dies aus freiwilligen Stücken der Mädchen kommen sollte. Wenn sie dann soweit sind diesen Dienst zu verrichten kann man immer noch sadistische spiele einbauen. Wie lange leckt dich denn deine Kleine so im durchschnitt?“</p> <p>„Genau kann ich es dir nicht sagen, ich hab da noch nie auf die Uhr geschaut, aber so im schnitt ca. 20 min. dann habe ich meinen ersten Orgasmus und danach kann sie sich ausruhen.“</p> <p>„Das wird bei mir nicht so sein, Rita leckt mich im durchschnitt minimum eine Stunde.“</p> <p>Dieses Gespräch machte mich noch geiler, ich drücke den Kopf von Petras älterer Tochter stärker an meine Spalte.</p> <p>„Jaaaa, ohhh mir kommts“ rief ich, „Jaaaaa leck mich meine Kleine, schluck schön den Saft den Tante Klara für dich hat.“</p> <p>Ich produziere immer viel Mösensaft, Lisa leckt es gerne.</p> <p>Mein Orgasmus ebbte langsam ab, doch Petras Tochter machte keine Anstalten mit dem lecken aufzuhören.</p> <p>Moni streichelte den Kopf meiner Lisa und Petra sagte „Klara du kannst ruhig die kleinen Warzen meiner Tochter kneifen, das macht Spaß und erregt auch wieder. Mach dir nichts draus wenn sie jammert, sie muss das lernen es auszuhalten.“</p> <p>„So,“ meinte Moni „nun werde ich dir erklären wie du Lisa dazu bringen kannst sie an deinen Urin zu gewöhnen. Ich nehme doch mal an das Du, wenn du dich lecken lässt auf ihrem Gesicht sitzt. In dieser Stellung ist es natürlich für dich einfacher. Du lässt dir in Zukunft nicht nur das Loch lecken, sondern sie muss deinen Kitzler bearbeiten. Dadurch ist ihr Mund immer in der nähe deines Pisslochs, wenn du nun zu einem Orgasmus kommst lässt du ein paar spritzen deines Urins raus. Lisa wird nicht Drumherum kommen diesen Saft in den Mund zu bekommen und zu schlucken. Danach wirst du dich bei ihr entschuldigen und sie fragen ob es schlimm war. In 99% der fälle die ich so betreut habe wird die Antwort positiv ausfallen. Damit ist die erste Hürde genommen, so kannst du dann die menge die du ihr zu trinken gibst täglich steigern, bis sie dann soweit ist den kompletten Inhalt deiner Blase aufzunehmen. Ist dieser Punk erreicht beginnt die Ausbildung zum Kotessen. Lisa muss lernen dein Arschloch genau so zu lecken wie deine Möse. Das kannst du in die Leckspiele miteinbeziehen, auch schon vorher. Als nächstes gehst du immer zum Kacken wenn Lisa im Bad ist, so gewöhnt sie sich an den Geruch. Dann wirst du dich nach dem Kacken nicht mehr so gründlich säubern wie bisher, anfangs wirst du dich mehr abwischen, mit der Zeit immer weniger und nach ein paar Tagen überhaupt nicht mehr. Lisa sollte dann soweit sein das sie dein Arschloch sauberleckt.“</p> <p>„Was du mir erzählst klingt plausibel,“ liebe Moni „ich bin schon wieder ganz heiß, und außerdem muss ich mal pissen, der Kaffee treibt ganz schön.“</p> <p>Petra sagte zu ihrer älteren Tochter: „Du hast gehört was Tante Klara sagte, zieh Ihr die Schamlippen auseinander, den Mund auf das Pissloch, und schön trinken was Sie dir nun gibt. Verschwende keinen Tropfen sonst gibt es nachher den Rohrstock.“ Das Mädchen tat wie geheißen.</p> <p>Ich musste mich noch an diese Situation gewöhnen, es wahr nicht so einfach den Blasenmuskel zu entspannen, um mich etwas abzulenken kniff ich fester in die Brustwarzen ihrer Schwester.</p> <p>Petra hatte in der Zwischenzeit die Stellung gewechselt und hatte sich mit ihrer Möse auf dem Mund von Rita niedergelassen. Moni drücke den Kopf meiner Lisa fester an ihre Spalte „Ja das macht mich richtig geil, zuzusehen wie du der Kleinen in den Mund strullst.“</p> <p>Ich spürte ein saugen und da öffnete sich die Schleuse, war das genial, ich pisste einer 11jährigen in den Mund.</p> <p>Ich konnte den Strahl nicht mehr kontrollieren, es schoss förmlich aus mir raus.</p> <p>Die Kleine hatte mühe der Menge Herr zu werden und so kam es das sie sich verschluckte, sie konnte der Rest nicht mehr aufnehmen, und ich konnte nicht mehr stoppen.</p> <p>Die Kleine zog ihren Kopf zurück um nach Luft zu schnappen. Mein Strahl traf sie mitten im Gesicht. Die Pisse lief an ihr herunter, über ihre kleinen Titten, den Bauch ihre Fotze und dann auf den Boden.</p> <p>Petra erboste sich: „Wie kannst du es wagen Tante Klaras kostbaren Nektar nicht zu schlucken? Na warte heute Abend wirst du eine gehörige Abreibung bekommen. Los hohl einen Lappen und mach den Boden sauber. Klara meine liebe es tut mir leid das meine Tochter sich die Frechheit erlaubt nicht das zu tun was ich ihr gesagt habe. Ich werde sie heute noch entsprechend züchtigen.“ Lisa hatte von dem allem nichts mitbekommen, sie war immer noch zwischen Monis Schenkel festgeklemmt.</p> <p>Auch von diesem Gespräch hatte sie nichts erfahren.</p> <p>Während Petras Tochter den Boden aufwischte konnte ich sehen wie Monis Atem schneller ging.</p> <p>Sie bekam ihren Orgasmus. Irgendwie freute es mich das meine kleine Lisa Moni zum Orgasmus brachte.</p> <p>Als sie sich beruhigt hatte sagte Moni: „Ich glaube wir sollten es für heute dabei belassen, Klara weiß nun wie es ist, einem kleinen Mädchen in den Mund zu pissen. Auserden hat Sie erfahren wie Sie Lisa dazu bringt den Toilettendienst zu erlernen. Wir sollten es nicht übertreiben, bei unserem nächstem Treffen wird Lisa so weit sein, dass sie alles richtig erleben wird. Und Klara deine Tochter ist nicht schlecht, auch wenn sie noch einiges lernen muss.“</p> <p>In der Zwischenzeit war Petras Tochter mit dem saubermachen fertig und Moni öffnete Ihre Schenkel.</p> <p>„Komm her zu mir, kleine Lisa, gib Tante Moni einen Kuss, ja so ist es fein, du bist ein braves Mädchen, hat es dir geschmeckt?“</p> <p>„Ja Tante Moni du riechst und schmeckst anders als Mutti aber es war OK.“</p> <p>„So Sollte es sein kleine Lisa nun wollen wir uns anziehen und nach Hause fahren. Tante Petra hat heute noch was dringendes zu erledigen.“</p> <p>Auf dem Nachhauseweg sagte Moni „Klara ich denke mal das du heute einiges gelernt hast und es auch in die Tat umsetzt. Lisa ist ein gelehriges Mädchen und wird Dir sicher viel Freude bereiten. Lass uns diese Woche mal telefonieren und dann kannst du mir berichten wie es bei euch so läuft.“</p> <p>„Geht in Ordnung“ sagte Ich.</p> <p>Von dem Rücksitz kam plötzlich Ritas Frage: „Mama wann sind wir zuhause ich hab Hunger und Durst.“</p> <p>„Nicht mehr lange Rita, Mama hat auch was schönes für dich.“</p> <p>Bei diesen Worten wurde es mir ganz heiß zwischen den Beinen, Lisa und ich hatten noch eine lange Nacht vor uns.</p></div>",[]
741,"Lisa, Part 2",2,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Lisas Ausbildung geht weiter.,2006-05-23,3,5,"les, ws, oral, ped, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Zu hause angekommen zog sich Lisa direkt aus, sie liebe Leser müssen wissen das Lisa nur nackt in der Wohnung herumlaufen darf. Ich hatte dies eingeführt, nachdem sie gelernt hatte nicht mehr in die Windeln zu machen. Sie hat sich im laufe der Jahre daran gewöhnt. Ich hingegen trage normalehrweiße Röcke und keine Unterwäsche. Da ich von zuhause arbeite habe ich meine kleine Nackedei immer um mich. Da Lisa eine ganz normale Schule besucht kann ich leider erst am Nachmittage auf ihre Dienste zurückgreifen.</p> <p>„Lisa mein kleiner Schatz,“ sagte ich „Mami ist ganz stolz auf dich. Heute war es das erste Mal das du eine andere Frau geleckt hast. Wie war es denn für dich?“</p> <p>„Weist du Mami, als ich Tante Moni auf die Scheide geküsst habe, hat es ganz schön streng gerochen.“</p> <p>„Das habe ich dir aber gesagt, Lisa, nicht alle Frauen sind gleich.“</p> <p>„Ist ja nicht so schlimm, Mami, etwas komisch war es schon wie sie meinen Kopf eingeklemmt hat, doch das hat mir dann nichts ausgemacht.“</p> <p>„Wie hast du sie geleckt?“ wollte ich wissen</p> <p>„Das kann ich dir nicht so genau sagen, ich konnte ja nichts sehen so wie bei dir, meine Zunge hat die ganze Zeit an ihrem Loch geleckt, und ich denke mal das meine Nase an ihrem Kitzler war, anfangs hat es nicht so gut gerochen aber dann war es ganz ok.“</p> <p>„War es schlimm für dich? fragte ich</p> <p>„Nein“ antwortete sie</p> <p>„Willst du Tante Moni noch mal lecken?“</p> <p>„Ja, auch wenn sie nicht so gut schmeckt wie du“</p> <p>„Danke schön mein Schatz, du sollst wissen das Tante Moni sehr zufrieden mit dir war. Jedoch meinte sie das du noch viel lernen musst. Tante Moni hat mir heute erklärt wie du Mami und andere Frauen noch glücklicher machen kannst.“</p> <p>„Andere Frauen?“</p> <p>„Damit meine ich nur Tante Moni, ansonsten nur mit mir.“</p> <p>„Ok, Mami, was soll ich denn lernen?“</p> <p>„Als erstes müssen wir neue Stellungen einstudieren, jetzt ist es doch so das Mami auf dem Rücken liegt, die Beine spreizt und du dazwischen liegst und mich leckst. Mami kann so deinen Kopf streicheln und dich fester an ihre Spalte drücken. Tante Moni meinte es gibt da eine andere Stellung die man</p> <p>Face Sitting nennt. Da setzt sich Mami mit dem Po auf dein Gesicht.“</p> <p>„Mit dem Po?“ fragte Lisa</p> <p>„Ja, mein Schatz, mit dem Po. Du musst wissen dass das Poloch eine ganz empfindsame Stelle ist und Mami durch das lecken an dieser Stelle einen Orgasmus bekommen kann. Dadurch kann ich dich nicht mehr streicheln, aber das ist ja nicht so schlimm oder? Wenn Mami dann einen Orgasmus bekommen hat, setzt sie sich anders herum auf dein Gesicht und du kannst dann Mamis Spalte lecken. Wollen wir das mal versuchen?“</p> <p>„Oh Ja“ rief Lisa begeistert.</p> <p>„Na dann ab ins Bett und auf den Rücken legen“</p> <p>Lisa rannte förmlich ins Schlafzimmer, ich entledigte mich meiner Kleidung kniete mich über ihren Oberkörper, so dass sie die Arme nach hinten Ausstrecken musste.</p> <p>„Schön die Backen auseinander ziehen.“</p> <p>Lisa tat wie geheißen, und ich lies mich auf ihrem Mund nieder. Ihre Zunge fing sofort an die Rosette zu erkunden. Da ich beide Hände frei hatte spielte ich mit der linken an meinen Titten und mit der rechten am Kitzler.</p> <p>Was für ein unglaubliches Erlebnis.</p> <p>So kam es das ich in kürzester zeit einen gewaltigen Orgasmus hatte. Ich konnte mich gerade noch beherrschen um nicht über Lisa zusammenzubrechen.</p> <p>Ich lies sie noch ein bis zwei Minuten mein Arschloch lecken, dann stieg ich von ihr herunter.</p> <p>„War das schön für dich Mami?“ fragte sie</p> <p>„Ja, mein Schatz das war genial.“</p> <p>Sie konnte ja nicht wissen, das durch die Manipulation an meinem Kitzler, es schneller ging.</p> <p>„Mami hat ihren ersten Orgasmus durch das Arschlecken bekommen, es war wundervoll.“ Sagte ich</p> <p>„Nun hat Mami viel Saft produziert den die kleine Lisa doch so gerne mag.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten setzte ich mich anders herum auf ihr Gesicht damit sie meine Spalte sauberlecken konnte.</p> <p>Ihre Zunge drang in mein Loch ein , leckte an den Rändern. Ich dirigierte ihren Mund zu meinem Kitzler, ließ sie daran lecken.</p> <p>„Schön den Mund aufmachen und dranpressen, ja so ist es gut. Nun saugen, klasse machst du das, weiter den Kitzler lecken, Ja Ja Oh Ja Mami kommt!!“</p> <p>Jetzt war es soweit, die Bewährungsprobe, ich konzentrierte mich und ließ eine kleine Mengen meines Urins laufen.</p> <p>Durch ihren saugenden Mund konnte Lisa gar nicht anders als die Pisse zu schlucken, der Orgasmus wollte nicht aufhören und wieder lies ich etwas Pisse aus mir heraus.</p> <p>Lisa schluckte und sofort war ihre Zunge wieder am Werk. Konnte es sein das es der Kleinen sogar gefällt?</p> <p>Nochmals lies ich dem Blasenmuskel freien Lauf. Ihr Mund füllte sich, ich spürte wie sie schluckte, ihr saugender Mund presste sich stärker an mein Pissloch. Ihre Augen flehten mich an.</p> <p>Jetzt gab es kein halten mehr. Ich strullte ihr in den Mund. Sie schluckte, wieder und wieder widerhohle sich das Spiel bis meine Blase lehr war.</p> <p>Lisa lecke weiter und ich kam nochmals.</p> <p>Dann stieg ich von ihr ab.</p> <p>„Es tut mir leid Lisa aber ich konnte mich nicht beherrschen.“</p> <p>„Das macht nichts aus Mami,“ kam die Antwort „ich wollte das auch, ich habe schon ein paar mal davon geträumt das du mir in den Mund pinkelst. Heute war es so weit und es ist ein schönes Erlebnis.“</p> <p>„Dann willst du das wir das öfters machen, das ich dir in den Mund pinkel und du alles schluckst?“</p> <p>„Ja“</p> <p>„So soll es sein, Lisa ab heute wirst du immer meine Pisse trinken, und auch die von Tante Moni.</p> <p>Du wirst in Zukunft viel von diesem Nektar bekommen und du wirst mich bitten deinen durst zu stillen.“</p> <p>„Ja Mami das will ich.“</p> <p>So ging der Abend zuende, mir fielen die Augen zu und ich schlief.</p> <p></p> <p>6 Uhr, der Wecker rasselte.</p> <p>Verdammt schon wieder aufstehen.</p> <p>Lisa war auch schon wach</p> <p>Ich musste aufs Klo, doch halt was war das gestern?</p> <p>Lisa will meine Pisse trinken sie will es !</p> <p>Dann soll sie es auch bekommen.</p> <p>Ich kramte ihr Trinkflasche die sie immer in der Schule dabei hatte heraus.</p> <p>Ich nahm einen Trichter stecke ihn in die Flasche und pisste hinein.</p> <p>So füllte sich die Flasche mit meinem Morgen Urin.</p> <p>Ich lies Lisa noch meine Spalte ablecken, legte ihr ein paar Sachen zum Anziehen heraus.</p> <p>Machte ihr ein paar belegte Brote und schickte sie in die Schule.</p> <p>Jetzt konnte ich mich meiner Arbeit widmen.</p> <p>Da ich eine ganze Menge zu erledigen hatte verschwendete ich keinen Gedanken an den gestrige Nacht.</p> <p>Es muss so gegen 11Uhr gewesen sein als das Telefon klingelte.</p> <p>„Klara Meier, mit wem spreche ich?“</p> <p>„Schulze, Rosita Schulze“</p> <p>Der Name kam mir bekannt vor.</p> <p>„Frau Meier ich bin die Klassenlehrerin von Lisa, und ich muss sie darauf aufmerksam machen das heute in der Schule etwas vorgefallen ist.“</p> <p>So wie Frau Schulze sprach stimmte etwas nicht. Sie hörte sich nicht normal an. Irgendwie kam ihre Stimme abgehackt.</p> <p>„Frau Meier, in der großen Pause kam es zu einer Rangelei mit einem Mädchen und ihrer Tochter.“</p> <p>Eine Pause folgte und es war auch ein rascheln zu hören</p> <p>„Es ging um die Trinkflasche ihrer Tochter.“</p> <p>Ah Ha</p> <p>„Ein Mädchen wollte die Flasche und Lisa gab sie ihr nicht. Sie meinte da hätte sie was ganz spezielles zu trinken und würde nichts davon abgeben.“</p> <p>Ihre Stimme hatte ein leichtes keuchen.</p> <p>„Das Mädchen entriss Lisa die Flasche und trank daraus.“</p> <p>Das keuchen wurde lauter.</p> <p>„Das Mädchen spucket die Flüssigkeit aus, warf die Flasche weg und schrie das Schmeckt ja wie Pisse. Lisa wurde ganz rot im Gesicht. Lisa wollte sich auf dieses Mädchen stürzen, ich bin jedoch dazwischen gegangen. Sie müssen verstehen wir dulden keine Prügelei auf dem Schulhof. Also hob ich die Flasche auf um sie Lisa zu geben. Dabei erhaschte ich einen eigenartigen Geruch, den ich nur aus meinem Badezimmer kenne.“</p> <p>Ihr keuchen verwandelte sich in ein stöhnen.</p> <p>„Kann es sein das in Lisas Trinkflasche das darin ist was ich vermute und das es sich dabei nicht um Saft sondern um Nektar handelt?“</p> <p>Was sollte ich darauf antworten? Konnte ich es wagen?</p> <p>„Frau Schulze, oder darf ich sie Rosi nennen? Ja gut, Ich bin Klara, wir sollten die Förmlichkeiten beiseite legen. Wie du richtig vermutest handelt es sich tatsächlich um speziellen Nektar, den ich für Lisa selbst produziere.“</p> <p>„Ja Ja das ist es“ entgegnete Sie „und Lisa trinkt das immer?“</p> <p>Ihre Stimme war nur noch ein flüstern</p> <p>„Erst seit gestern Nacht, da hat sie es zum ersten mal getrunken, und es hat ihr geschmeckt. Ich sagte ihr auch das sie in Zukunft noch mehr bekommt.“</p> <p>„Auch von anderen Frauen?“</p> <p>„Ja auch von anderen Frauen! Warum kommst du nicht nachher bei uns vorbei? Ich weiß zwar nicht wie lange du unterrichtest, aber Lisa kommt erst gegen 13 Uhr nach Hause und ich glaube das könnte eine Überraschung für sie werden.“</p> <p>„Ich hab sowieso ab jetzt frei sagen wir in einer halben Stunde, deine Adresse hab ich ja.“</p> <p>„Ich freue mich, bis gleich,“ und hängte ein.</p> <p>Zwanzig Minuten später klingelte es.</p> <p>Es war Rosi.</p> <p>Ich hatte sie anders im Gedächtnis. Ich hatte sie seit einem Jahr nicht mehr gesehen. Sie hatte zugenommen. Ich schätzte sie auf ca. 130kg . Entsprechend war auch ihre Schweißabsonderung. Trotzdem begrüßte ich sie mit einem Kuss.</p> <p>„Es tut mir leid“ sagte sie „aber bei mir ist es eine Veranlagung das ich so dick bin. Ich kann es auch nicht verhindern das ich so schwitze. Ich hoffe dir macht es nichts aus.“</p> <p>„Nein ganz und gar nicht“ sagte ich „das kann eine interessante Erfahrung für Lisa werden. Ich will sie sowieso dazu Abrichten.“</p> <p>„Zu was abrichten?“ Fragte sie</p> <p>„Machen wir es uns erst ein mal bequem“ sagte ich „komm bitte ins Wohnzimmer.“</p> <p>Wir machte es uns im Wohnzimmer gemütlich.</p> <p>„So Rosi , da dir aufgefallen ist, das Lisa etwas spezielles zu trinken dabei hatte kannst du mir sicher sagen wie ich dich einschätzen sollte.“</p> <p>„Ich bin Lehrerin geworden weil ich es gerne habe eine entsprechende Macht auszuüben. Damals war es noch so das man Schüler für ihren Ungehorsam bestraft hat. Leider ist das heutzutage nicht mehr möglich.</p> <p>Die Strafen die ich verteilt habe haben in mir ein geiles Gefühl ausgelöst. Die schönsten Gefühle waren bei den Mädchen, mit Jungs konnte ich noch nie etwas anfangen. Und so wuchs im laufe der Zeit meine sadistische Neigung. Nachts träume ich davon kleine Mädchen zu züchtigen, sie mir untertan zu machen, alles mögliche mit ihnen anzustellen um mich zu erregen. Dazu gehört auch sie anzupissen, auf sie zu kacken. Leider bin ich bis jetzt noch niemanden begegnet der mir sein Kind in dieser Richtung zu Verfügung stellt.“ </p> <p>„Ich bin dabei Lisa zum Toilettendienst auszubilden, gestern war der erste Teil davon und so wie es aussieht hat es ihr gefallen.“</p> <p>„Du meinst das sie deinen Urin getrunken hat?“</p> <p>„Ja, des weiteren will ich , das sie alle meine Ausscheidungen entsprechend ableckt bzw. isst und schluckt. Das beinhaltet auch das sie in geraumer Zeit meinen Kot essen muss.“</p> <p>„Hast du schon in Erwägung gezogen sie zu deiner Sklavin auszubilden?“</p> <p>„Eigentlich schon, darüber habe ich nachgedacht. Das Problem ist einfach das sie in die Schule muss und dadurch mit anderen Kindern Kontakt hat. Ich kann es mir nicht erlauben, das sie sich verplappert.“</p> <p>„Was hältst du davon wenn ich dir ein entsprechendes Angebot mache , von dem wir beide profitieren?“</p> <p>Ich wurde hellhörig.</p> <p>„Wie du sehen kannst bin ich nicht mehr die jüngste. Mit 55jahren stehe ich kurz davor in Rente zu gehen.</p> <p>Ich habe mir vor Jahren einen Bauernhof gekauft, schön abgelegen, es ist alles in Topzustand. Das Wohnhaus ist riesengroß, wie halt die alten Bauernhäuser so sind. Es gibt auch einen Stall, mit entsprechenden Boxen. Auch der ist renoviert, ich dachte daran Pferde zu halten, bzw. zu züchten. Da ich alleine bin und sonst keine Verwandtschaft habe war ich schon am überlegen dieses Anwesen zu verkaufen. Ich habe genug Geld gespart um mir ein sorgenfreies Leben zu gönnen.</p> <p>Nun zu meiner Offerte, ich denke mal das ich es hinbekomme, dass du Lisa aus dem normalem Schulbesuch herausbekommst. Ich habe entsprechende Kontakte über die Jahre aufgebaut. Wir können es so einrichten dass ich Lisa unterrichte, als Privatlehrerin.</p> <p>Bildung ist wichtig, auch wenn sie in Zukunft nur eine Sklavin sein soll.</p> <p>Du kannst deine Arbeit auch von da erledigen, ich bin bestens ausgestattet. Miete brauchst du nicht bezahlen, dafür musst du mir Lisa wann immer ich es will zu Verfügung stellen. Ich werde sie gemeinsam mit dir zu einer willigen Sklavin erziehen. Was hältst du davon?“</p> <p>In meinem Kopf rumorte es, dieses Angebot war einfach zu gut.</p> <p>„Besteht die Möglichkeit weitere Frauen mit der gleichen Neigung in dieses Angebot mit einzubeziehen?“ fragte ich.</p> <p>Ich dachte da an Petra und Moni.</p> <p>„Es kommt darauf an,“ sagte Rosi „ein erstes Kennen lernen währe schon von Vorteil. Warum nicht, das Haus ist groß genug, jedoch nur unter einer Bedingung, das ich alles machen kann was ich will, Vorschläge sind willkommen, ich jedoch habe das alleinige Sagen.“</p> <p>„Warum nicht, ich denke mal das man das alles entsprechend einrichten kann,“ entgegnete ich</p> <p>„Willst du etwas zum trinken? Es wird langsam Zeit das Lisa nach hause kommt, und ich habe eine Überraschung für dich.“</p> <p>Ich stellte eine Flasche Wein auf den Tisch.</p> <p>„Willst du mich betrunken machen?“ fragte sie</p> <p>„Nein ganz und gar nicht, sieh das als eine Einladung über Nacht bei uns zu bleiben:“</p> <p>„Wenn das so ist dann prost.“</p> <p>Wir tranken ein paar Schlücke als sich die Wohnungstüre öffnete.</p> <p>Ich stand auf um nach Lisa zu schauen.</p> <p>„Hallo mein Schatz“ sagte ich und gab ihr einen Kuss</p> <p>„Na willst du dich nicht ausziehen?“</p> <p>„Oh doch Mami es ist schön wenn ich nackt herumlaufen kann.“</p> <p>Im Schlafzimmer zog sie sich in windes eile aus, ich stand neben ihr und streichelte ihren Kopf.</p> <p>Bei diesem Anblick wurde ich wieder feucht zwischen den Beinen.</p> <p>„Na wie hat dir dein Pausenbrot geschmeckt?“</p> <p>„Das Brot war ganz ok , aber das Getränk war besser“ sagte sie</p> <p>„Hast du Durst?“</p> <p> „Ja hab ich Mami, hast du was für mich?“</p> <p>„Natürlich meine Kleine , Mami war die ganze Zeit nicht auf den Klo und hat alles für dich aufgehoben. Aber sag mal war da nicht was in der Schule?“</p> <p>„Ich hatte Streit mit einem anderen Mädchen, aber Fräulein Schulze ist dazwischengegangen.“</p> <p>„Das kannst du mir ausführlich erklären“ sagte ich „geh mal ins Wohnzimmer“</p> <p>Sie ging los und in der Türe zum Wohnzimmer blieb sie wie angewurzelt stehen.</p> <p>„Hallo kleine Lisa, so habe ich mir dich immer vorgestellt, nackt“</p> <p>„Guten Tag Fräulein Schulze,“ sagte Lisa</p> <p>„Willst du deine Lehrerin nicht so begrüßen wie du es immer bei Mami machst?“</p> <p> Zögernd ging sie auf Rosi zu</p> <p>„Nicht so zaghaft, Tante Rosi freut sich dich so zu sehen, komm her und gib mir einen Kuss“</p> <p>Lisa gehorchte und bot ihre Lippen für einen Kuss dar.</p> <p>„Das war nicht schlecht“ sagte Rosi „ich will es aber anders, du musst deinen Mund weit aufmachen, damit ich dir in den Mund spucken kann.“</p> <p>Gehorsam öffnete Lisa ihren Mund und Rosi gab ihr eine Menge an Spucke.</p> <p>„Schön schlucken, befahl sie, nun lass dich mal anschauen. Brüste hast du noch keine , aber die Nippel sind schön, du musst die Hände hinter den Kopf nehmen ! So ist es gut. Dreh dich mal. Feine Arschbacken hast du.</p> <p>Weiter drehen, Beine spreizen und das Becken rausdrücken. Fein machst du das. Eine schöne Scheide hast du.</p> <p>Hat dich Mami da schon mal gestreichelt? Und hast du dich da schon mal gestreichelt?“</p> <p>„Mami hat mich da noch nie gestreichelt, ich hab das schon ein paar mal selbst gemacht, und es war schön.“</p> <p>„Hast du auch mal einen Finger in das Loch gereckt?“</p> <p>„Ja ab und zu.“ sagte Lisa“</p> <p>„Lisa, hat dir das deine Mami eigentlich erlaubt?“ fragte Rita</p> <p>„Nein hat sie nicht“ antwortete Lisa</p> <p>„Und warum hast du es dann gemacht?“</p> <p>„Wenn ich Mami lecke, habe ich da immer ein kribbeln zwischen den Beinen, leider kann ich mich nicht dabei streicheln, denn Mami will das ich meine Hände unter ihren Arschbacken habe. Doch wenn Mami eingeschlafen ist kann ich mich da streicheln, und das ist ein schönes Gefühl .“</p> <p>„Hat dir Mami schon mal weh getan?“</p> <p>„Nein hat sie noch nicht, Mami ist immer ganz lieb zu mir, sie hat mich auch noch nicht gehauen.“</p> <p>„Das wird sich ab heute ändern,“ erklärte Rosi „du musst wissen das ich mit deiner Mami eine Abmachung getroffen habe , das ich dich in Zukunft ausbilde. Des weiteren werdet ihr bei einziehen. Ich habe ein großes Haus, in dem du den ganzen Tag nackt herumlaufen kannst und wirst. Ich werde dich wie in der Schule unterrichten, mit dem Unterschied das ich dich bei Fehlern entsprechen bestrafen werde.“</p> <p>Bei diesen Worten wurde es mir ganz heiß zwischen den Schenkeln, ich legte die Beine über die Sessellehnen und fing an mich zu wichsen.</p> <p>„Lisa habe ich dir schon gesagt, das du ein ganz feines Mädchen bist? Nein noch nicht? Doch das bist du.</p> <p>Nun wird Tante Rosi dich anfassen.“</p> <p>Rosi setzte sich aufrecht hin und dirigierte Lisa näher zu sich heran.</p> <p>„Wie ich sehe hast du die Arme noch immer hinter den Kopf, das muss auch so sein, du darfst sie erst runternehmen wenn ich es dir erlaube. Jetzt werde ich an deine Spalte greifen, mit einem Finger fahre ich durch deine Spalte. Da ist ja das kleine Löchchen. Ist das schön? Ja, dann wollen wir mal sehen wie es ist wenn ich deine Kitzler berühre. Wie ich sehen kann gefällt es dir ganz gut. Ist es das was dir so schöne Gefühle bereitet wenn du dich selber streichelst?“ fragte sie</p> <p>„Ja“ antwortete Lisa</p> <p>„Soll ich weitermachen?“</p> <p>„Ja, bitte Tante Rosi das ist schön“ antwortete sie.</p> <p>„Das mein schatz nennt man einen Orgasmus bekommen , noch ist es nicht soweit. Tante Rosi muss noch etwas mehr an dir spielen.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten begann sie die kleinen Brustwarzen zu zwirbeln. Sie drückte die Nippel immer stärker zusammen, ihre andere Hand spielte weiter an dem Kitzler.</p> <p>Auch ich spielte immer stärker an mir.</p> <p>„Au, Au, bitte nicht so fest Tante Rosi, du tust mir weh.“ sagte Lisa</p> <p>Rosi rubbelte stärken an Lisas Kitzler.</p> <p>„Gefällt es dir was ich mit dir mache?“ fragte Rosi</p> <p>„Ja, Tante Rosi, das ist schön, doch bitte, bitte nicht so fest kneifen.“ jammerte Lisa</p> <p>„Wenn du einen Orgasmus haben willst muss ich stärker kneifen, bei kleinen Mädchen muss das so sein, ich weiß das, und du willst doch deiner Lehrerin glauben was sie sagt, oder?“</p> <p>„Ja, Tante Rosi.”</p> <p>“Erst wenn du ein ganz großes Mädchen bist, bzw. eine Frau, kannst du einen Orgasmus haben, ohne das man dir weh tut. Verstehst du das?“</p> <p>„Ja, Tante Rosi.”</p> <p>“ Deshalb muss ich deine Nippel ganz fest kneifen. So wie jetzt. Weiterhin darfst du dich nicht mehr selber streichen. Nur deine Mami und ich dürfen das, wie soll denn das auch gehen, wenn du dich streichelst, kannst du dir ja schlecht weh tun und weh tun ist wichtig! Schau mal, wenn Tante Rosi dich übers Knie legt um dir den Popo mit dem Stock oder mit der Hand zu verhauen, will ich doch das du einen Orgasmus bekommst. Da ich schlecht mit zwei Händen schlagen kann, habe ich immer eine Hand frei um an deinem Kitzler zu spielen.</p> <p>Dadurch kann ich es einteilen, wann du deinen Orgasmus bekommst. Wenn du bei den strafen selbst an dir spielen würdest, kann ich nicht nachvollziehen wann du soweit bist. Und das ist nicht Zweck der Übung. Nun wird Tante Rosi aufhören deine Nippel zu kneifen.“</p> <p>Bei diesen Worten nahm sie die Hand von Lisas Nippel um nach ihren Glas zu greifen und einen schluck zu trinken.</p> <p>„Wie du bemerkt hast, kleine Lisa habe ich weiter an deiner Spalte gespielt um dieses schöne Gefühl zu erhalten. Da ich meine Hand von deinen Nippel weggenommen konnte ich dir aber nicht mehr weh tun, was ja wie du weist wichtig ist. Nun haben wir ein Problem, wenn ich deine Nippel nicht kneife ist der Schmerz nach kurzer Zeit weg, aber das Gefühl zwischen den Beinen hast du weiterhin, und wie ich weiß hält das länger an als das weh tun. Des weiteren habe ich keine drei Hände um dich zu streicheln und gleichzeitig beide Nippel zu kneifen. Deshalb werde ich nun aufhören an deinem Kitzler zu spielen und dafür beide Brustwarzen bearbeiten. Keine Angst, du bekommst deinen Orgasmus, ich werde zwischendurch immer wieder an deine Spalte greifen um dich auf diesem Level zu halten. Dennoch solltest du die nächsten paar Minuten aushalten, ohne großartig zu jammern.“</p> <p>Ich saß in meinem Sessel und hörte gespannt zu. Wie wild fuhr meine Hand durch meine Spalte. Ich kann nicht sagen wie viele Orgasmen ich in der Zwischenzeit hatte, aber es wahren mehrere.</p> <p>Kein Wunder das Rosi Lehrerin geworden ist, ihre Haltung, ihre Ausstrahlung, ihre Worte übten eine Macht aus der sich niemand entziehen konnte. Ich muss zugeben das ich das was sie mit Lisa anstellte so nicht hinbekommen hätte. Diese physische wie psychische Manipulation von Lisa brachte mich zu der Überzeugung das sie die richtige war um Lisa zu einer gehorsamen Sklavin zu erziehen.</p> <p>Was würde wohl sein wenn sie die anderen Frauen und Mädchen kennen lernt? </p> <p>„Rosi kannst du das Spiel mal kurz unterbrechen, ich muss dringend pissen und Lisa hat auch Durst. Lisa geh mal in die Küche und hol einen Wasserkrug und ein Glas.“</p> <p>Lisa tat wie geheißen und kam mit den gewünschten Dingen wieder zurück.</p> <p>„Mami hat so viel für dich das ich es nicht glaube das du alles auf einmal trinken kannst, mein Schatz, halte den Krug ganz dicht an meine Spalte damit ich da reinpissen kann.“</p> <p>Lisa drückte den Krug an mich in dich lies dem Druck freien lauf, sämtliche Hemmungen die ich vielleicht mal hatte waren wie weggeblasen.</p> <p>Rosi schaute interessiert zu wie sich der Krug füllte.</p> <p>Ich lies es einfach laufen, zum glück war der Krug groß genug, ich strullte bestimmt einen Liter hinein.</p> <p>Als ich fertig war stellte Lisa den Krug auf den Tisch und wollte sich gerade etwas einschenken als Rosi sagte: „Moment Lisa ich habe was direkt aus der Quelle für dich.“</p> <p>Lisa wandte sich zu Rosi.</p> <p>„Komm her Lisa,“ sagte sie, hob ihren Rock hoch , zog den Slip herunter und spreizte ihre Beine „Tante Rosi muss auch ganz dringend, auserden kann ich dann gleich beurteilen wie gerne du meine Spalte und mein Pipi magst. Du solltest keinen Tropfen verschwenden..“</p> <p>Als sie die Beine öffnete konnte ich eine stark behaarte Möse erkennen, außerdem kam mir ein stärkerer Geruch als bei Moni entgegen.</p> <p>Lisa zögerte kurz, machte sich dann doch daran ihren Mund auf Rosis Pissloch zu drücken.</p> <p>„Ja so ist es gut, Achtung jetzt kommt’s schön schlucken, Tante Rosi macht auch langsam damit du alles genießen kannst. Klara du musst wissen das ich nicht viel trinke und dadurch meine Pisse sehr streng ist.</p> <p>Lisa du machst das gut, ich freue mich das es dir schmeckt. Tante Rosi hat eben beschlossen das du von nun an immer als meine Toilette dienen darfst. Willst du das, kleines Mädchen, du darfst mir antworten wenn ich fertig bin.“</p> <p>Damit füllte sie Lisas Mund nochmals.</p> <p>„Nun bin ich fertig, du musst noch alles ablecken dann kannst du mir antworten.“</p> <p>Lisa tat wie geheißen, hob danach ihren Kopf um Rosi anzuschauen und sagte: „Tante Rosi danke das du mir dein Pipi zum trinken gegeben hast. Es ist gut, auch wenn es strenger schmeckt als das von Mami. Ich mag das .“</p> <p>„Das ist schön, nun will ich dir einen Orgasmus verschaffen. Du weißt ja noch wie das gehen soll.“</p> <p>Lisa stand auf, spreizte die Beine und nahm die Hände hinter den Kopf.</p> <p>Rosi griff an ihre Nippel und an ihren Kitzler. Sie spielte kurz zwischen ihren Beinen, nahm die Hand weg und befasste sich mit beiden Nippeln. Dieses Spiel wiederholte sie mehrfach, wobei die Zeit die sie zwischen Lisas Beinen verweilte immer kürzer wurde. Im Gegenzug das kneifen an den Nippeln länger dauerte und sie fester zupackte.</p> <p>Lisa bekam Tränen in die Augen, „Nicht so fest bitte,“ flehte sie.</p> <p>„Ich muss dir weh tun, denn sonst macht es ja keinen Spaß, und du willst doch einen Orgasmus oder?“</p> <p>Lisas Atem ging schneller, Rosi rubbelte stärker an ihrem Kitzler, ich konnte sehen wie ihr kleiner Körper anfing zu zucken.</p> <p>Rosi kniff richtig in die Nippel und Lisa schrie.</p> <p>„Ja komm meine Kleine.“</p> <p>Lisa keuchte „Es tut so weh und ist so schön, bitte Tante Rosi mehr, fester, ja ja jaaaaaaaaaaaa.“</p> <p>Lisa verfiel in unkontrollierte Zuckungen, Rosi packte ihre Nippel quetschte sie nochmals, um sie dann sanft zu streicheln</p> <p>„So meine Kleine nun hast du deinen ersten Orgasmus bekommen, wie ich bemerkt habe hat es dir gefallen, und wie ich schon sagte, kleine Mädchen müssen Schmerzen erleiden damit sie so kommen können. Hast du Durst? Ja , schenk dir etwas von dem Pipi deiner Mami ein. Schön das Glas leer trinken. Feines Mädchen.</p> <p>Nun darfst du zur Belohnung mich lecken, schön mit der Zunge durch meine Spalte, das Loch nicht vergessen. Gut machst du das.“</p> <p>Ich wichste wie wild.</p></div>",['Wie auch der erste Teil hat dieser nichts mit der Wirklichkeit zu tun!']
742,"Der Tag Am Meer, Part 1",0,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Claire lehrnt eine Freundin kennen.,2006-11-03,5,5,"ws, F, f, g, inc, Fdom, oral, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hallo ich heiße Karen und bin alleinerziehende Mutter einer 5jährigen Tochter mit Namen Claire.</p> <p>Ich bin lesbisch, meine sexuelle Neigung bezieht sich jedoch hauptsächlich auf kleine Mädchen.</p> <p>Claire und Ich schlafen in einem gemeinsamen Bett, wo wir jeden Abend vor dem einschlafen noch etwas schmusen und kuscheln. Dabei liegt meine Tochter neben mir, saugt an meinen Brüsten, während ich mir einen Hand an ihrer und mit der anderen an meiner Spalte spiele.</p> <p>Claire mag diese Spiele sehr gerne, sie liebt es an meinen Brüsten zu saugen, auch mag sie es, wenn ich ihr meine Finger in den Mund stecke damit sie meinen und ihren Pussysaft ablecken kann.</p> <p>Noch begnüge ich mich damit mich selbst zum Orgasmus zu bringen, wobei in nächster Zeit es soweit ist das Claire lernen muss mich zu lecken.</p> <p class=""part""><span class=""bracket"">[</span> part 1 <span class=""bracket"">]</span></p> <p>Wir erwachten gegen 9 Uhr, die Sonne brannte schon um diese Zeit vom Himmel.</p> <p>Ich küsste meinen Engel und fragte sie ob wir wieder an den Stand gehen wollen.</p> <p>„Au ja, Mammi,“ sagte sie „lass uns schwimmen gehen.“</p> <p>„Wie du weist meine Kleine brauchst du ja keine Badeanzug, Mammi mag das, wenn du nackt herumrennst und außerdem ist an unserem Geheimplatz eh niemand.“</p> <p>Ich hatte vor einiger Zeit eine kleine Bucht entdeckt, abgeschieden, nicht allzu groß und mit hervorragendem Sand, wo meine Kleine herumtollen kann ohne das ich mir sorgen machen muss.</p> <p>„Dann los mach dich fertig, ich packe unterdessen den Picknickkorb.“</p> <p>Claire verschwand im Bad und ich richtete Getränke, was zum Essen, und packte die Sachen ins Auto.</p> <p>Nur mit einen Bikinihöschen und dem Sommerkleid für mich, und einem langen Tshirt, das meine Tochter anhatte machten wir uns auf den Weg.</p> <p>Da Claire schon so alt war um vorne im Auto zu sitzen, spreizte sie nach dem einsteigen automatisch ihre Beine, damit ich während der Fahrt an ihrer kleinen Spalte spielen konnte.</p> <p>So ereichten wir nach einer halben Stunde unser Ziel.</p> <p>Claire lief voraus und ich schleppte wie immer die Utensilien hinterher.</p> <p>Am Strand angekommen war Claire schon nackt und tollte im Wasser.</p> <p>Ich breitete die Handtücher aus, stellte den Sonnenschirm auf, und machte es mir bequem.</p> <p>Es dauerte nicht lange und ich döste weg.</p> <p>Ich kann ihnen nicht sagen wie lange ich so weg war, erwachte aber plötzlich als es neben mir raschelte.</p> <p>Ich öffnete die Augen, und war wie gebannt von dem Ausblick der sich mir bot.</p> <p>Neben mir stand eine Frau wie ich sie selten gesehen hatte.</p> <p>Ihre Brüste sprengten fast das Oberteil ihres Bikinis, Haare quollen aus dem Bikinihöschen, das meiner Ansicht ein paar Nummern zu klein war.</p> <p>Neben Ihr standen ein Mädchen etwa im alter von Claire, das Mädchen war nackt, doch das war nicht das entscheidende. Das Mädchen hatte ein Hundehalsband um, und die dazugehörende Leine endete in der Hand der Frau.</p> <p>„Oh entschuldigen Sie,“ sagte Sie „ich hatte diese kleine Bucht vor ein paar Tagen entdeckt, und dachte der Strand währe verlassen. Macht es Ihnen was aus wenn wir trotzdem hier bleiben? Gehört die Kleine da im Wasser zu Ihnen?“ fragte Sie.</p> <p>Irgendwie erregte mich der Anblick dieser Frau mit dem Mädchen.</p> <p>„Kein Problem,“ sagte Ich „machen Sie es sich bequem, ich heiße Karen und die Kleine ist meine Tochter Claire.“</p> <p>„Danke schön, ich heiße Petra und das Mädchen ist meine Tochter und Sklavin Tina. Los begrüße die Dame.“</p> <p>Tina sank neben mir auf die Knie nahm meine Hand und küsste sie.</p> <p>„Sklavin Tina wünscht Ihnen einen Guten Tag, Madame Karen.“</p> <p>Fasziniert von dieser Begrüßung überschlugen sich meine Gedanken. Die konnte ein interessanter Tag werden.</p> <p>Petra breitete unterdessen die Handtücher aus, und rammte den Sonnenschirm in den Sand.</p> <p>Sie öffnete ihr Oberteil, und ihre Brüste rutschten ein paar cm nach unten, Sie hatte trotz alle den sehr feste Brüste, nicht hängend und auch nicht schwammig.</p> <p>„Karen, wie ich sehe hast Du nur dein Oberteil abgelegt, ich ziehe es vor ganz nackt die Sonne zu genießen, ich hoffe es macht dir nichts aus?“ sagte Sie</p> <p>„Nein,“ antwortete Ich, „ganz und gar nicht.“ antwortete Ich</p> <p>„Tina ausziehen“ herrschte Sie die Kleine an.</p> <p>Ausziehen, dachte ich, die Kleine ist doch schon nackt, doch was ich nun zu sehen bekam lies meine Erregung weiter ansteigen. Tina noch immer neben mir kniend, kroch auf allen vieren zu Ihrer Mutter, küsste Ihre Füße, setzte sich auf die Fersen, spreizte ihre Beine und legte die Hände in den Nacken. Ihr Blick war fest auf das Dreieck zwischen den Beinen ihrer Mutter gerichtet.</p> <p>„Sklavin Tina bittet Ihre Herrin Ihr das Höschen auszuziehen, damit die Herrin später nicht so lange warten muss, wenn die Herrin die Dienste von Sklavin Tina wünscht.“</p> <p>Mit diesen Worten streifte Tina das Höschen ihrer Mutter herunter.</p> <p>„Brave Sklavin,“ sagte Petra, und entfernte die Leine vom Halsband ihrer Tochter.</p> <p>„Tina du darfst jetzt spielen gehen, Freunde dich mit Claire an, wenn du Durst hast oder ich dich brauche rufe ich dich,“ sagte Petra überraschend sanft.</p> <p>„Danke Herrin, Sklavin Tina freut sich, wenn die Herrin sie ruft.“ Sie küsste Petra wieder die Füße, stand auf und rannte in Richtung von Claire.</p> <p>Als Tina weg war legte sich Petra neben mich, jetzt erst bemerkte ich das ich meine Hand zwischen meinen Beinen befand.</p> <p>Ich war so von dem gesehenem und gehörtem gebannt, das ich unterbewusst angefangen habe meine Spalte zu streicheln.</p> <p>Petra, die ja die ganze Zeit neben mir stand, hat das natürlich mitbekommen und als Sie sich hinlegte sagte Sie „Wie ich sehe hat Dir unsere kleine Vorstellung gefallen also habe ich dich doch richtig eingeschätzt. Du musst wissen das Ich dich schon ein paar mal hier am Strand beobachtet habe.</p> <p>Ich habe gesehen wie deine Tochter an deinen Titten saugte, wie du an ihrer kleinen Spalte gespielt hast, wie deine Hand auf ihrem Kopf lag und du sie fester an deine Brüste gedrückt hast. Weiterhin konnte ich sehen wie du dabei erregt warst.</p> <p>Daraus schloss ich das du auf kleine Mädchen stehst und auch etwas strenges an dir hast, was aber noch nicht so ganz durchgekommen ist.“</p> <p>Ich war wie vor den Kopf geschlagen, diese Frau hatte nur durch das beobachten meine intimsten Gedanken erraten.</p> <p>„Hast du dich von Claire schon lecken lassen?“ fragte Petra „oder hast du sie schon mal geleckt?“</p> <p>„Nein,“ antwortete ich,“ ich hatte bisher noch nicht den Mut dazu Claire dazu zu zwingen. Sie mag es an meinen Brüsten zu saugen, sie hat auch keine Einwände meinen oder ihren Saft von meinen Fingern zu lecken. Ich denke mal das es ihr schmeckt“.</p> <p>„Das ist ja schon mal ein guter Anfang, jedoch solltest du den Gedanken, deine Tochter zu lecken, schnellstens aus deinem Gehirn verbannen. Kleine Mädchen sind nur dazu da, ihrer Mutter jeden Wunsch oder Befehl, ohne Wiederspruch zu erfüllen mag er auch noch so pervers sein.</p> <p>Wenn deine Tochter an deinen Titten saugt, spielst du doch an ihrer Spalte und ich denke doch das Claire auch für ihr Alter schon mitbekommen hat wie schön das ist.“</p> <p>„Ja; „antwortete Ich, „sie weiß schon was ein Orgasmus ist. Wenn ich sie streichle und sie dann gekommen ist, stecke ich ihr den Finger in den Mund und sie lutscht ihren Saft daran ab. Meinen Finger hat sie dann so lange im Mund , bis ich gekommen bin, danach darf sie meinen Saft ablecken.“</p> <p>„Sehr gut,“ meinte Petra, „so habe ich auch mit Tina angefangen. Ich werde dir nun erzählen wie ich Tina zu meiner Sklavin gemacht habe.“</p></div>",[]
743,"Der Tag Am Meer, Part 2",2,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Claire lehrnt eine Freundin kennen.,2006-11-03,2,5,"ws, F, f, g, inc, Fdom, oral, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Petra Und Tina</p> <p>Petra begann zu erzählen:</p> <p>Ich fing an als Tina 4 Jahre alt war. Heute ist sie 6 und eine fast perfekte Sklavin.</p> <p>Es begann wie bei dir, anfänglich war es nur ein Spiel doch mit der Zeit entwickelte sich daraus dieses Herrin und Sklavin Verhältnis.</p> <p>Tina bekam immer die Brust, bis sich die Milchproduktion bei mir einstellte, während dieser Fütterungen bekam ich regelmäßig einen Orgasmus.</p> <p>Als ich keine Milch mehr geben konnte begnügte ich mich damit mich zu wichsen.</p> <p>Meine Fantasien kreisten dabei immer um Tina, nach zwei Jahren hatte ich aber genug selbst an mir zu spielen und so holte ich mit Tina ins Bett.</p> <p>Ich sagte zu ihr das Mama es mag, wenn sie an meinen Brüsten saugt und sie nun Alt genug ist auch diese schönen Gefühle zu bekommen.</p> <p>So begann es, ich lag auf dem Rücken und Tina auf meinem Bauch. Abwechselnd saugte sie an meinen Nippeln und ich streichelte ihre Spalte.</p> <p>Da ich nur durch das saugen einen Orgasmus bekam hatte ich ja eine Hand frei um damit ihren Popo zu tätscheln. Ihr gefiel das. Ich begann meinen Saft auf den Brüsten zu verreiben und es Tina ablecken zu lassen.</p> <p>Dieses Spiel ging fast ein Jahr so, wobei ich feststellte das, das leichte Schlagen auf Tinas Popo mich stärker erregte.</p> <p>Mit der Zeit schlug ich immer fester auf ihren kleinen Popo, wobei sie an meinen Titten saugte und ich an ihrer Pflaume spielte.</p> <p>Eines Tages sagte sie zu mir: Mama es ist so schön, wenn du mich schlägst.</p> <p>Dies war der entscheidende Ausschlag, ich dache mir, wenn ihr das schlagen gefällt, versuche ich es einmal ohne das ich an ihrer Pussy spiele.</p> <p>Und siehe da, Tina bekam nur durch die Schläge einen Orgasmus.</p> <p>Ich kann natürlich nicht beurteilen ob die bei allen Mädchen so ist, musst du selbst ausprobieren.</p> <p>Jedenfalls begann ich zu experimentieren, ich fügte ihr Schmerzen zu, durch kneifen und zwirbeln an ihren Nippeln, durch zwicken in die kleinen Schamlippen, es gefiel ihr, wie ich durch die Nässe zwischen ihren Schenkeln feststellen konnte.</p> <p>Meine kleine Tina ist doch tatsächlich masochistisch veranlagt ging es mir durch den Kopf.</p> <p>Dadurch entwickelte sich bei mir diese sadistische Ader.</p> <p>Bitte versteh mich nicht falsch, Karen, ich bin nicht brutal zu ihr, Verletzungen lehne ich grundsätzlich ab!</p> <p>Jedoch sind ein paar Striemen ein schöner Anblick.</p> <p>Durch die Manipulation an ihrem Schlitz lernte sie die Anatomie einer weiblichen Pussy kennen, dadurch ist sie heute bestens im Bilde wie sie mich befriedigen muss.</p> <p>Schau mal die Mädchen kommen zu uns, ich glaube meine Sklavin hat Durst.</p></div>",[]
744,"Der Tag Am Meer, Part 3",3,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Claire lehrnt eine Freundin kennen.,2006-11-03,2,5,"ws, F, f, g, inc, Fdom, oral, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Claire Und Tina</p> <p>Claire bekam überhaupt nicht mit das jemand zu uns an den Strand gekommen ist. Gedankenverloren spielte sie im Wasser.</p> <p>Erst als Tina neben ihr stand, schaute sie zu mir herüber und sah das jemand da war.</p> <p>„Oh Hallo, wer bist du denn? Ich heiße Claire“ sagte sie.</p> <p>„Ich bin Tina“, sagte das andere Mädchen, „ich bin mit meiner Herrin hier“.</p> <p>„Herrin“ fragte Claire.</p> <p>„Ja, meine Mama ist meine Herrin“ antwortete Tina</p> <p>„Hat dir deine Mama auch erlaubt nackt herumzulaufen“ fragte Claire „und was hast du da für eine schöne Halskette.“</p> <p>„Tina muss nicht fragen ob Tina nackt sein darf, Tina muss immer nackt herumlaufen, die Herrin hat das so angeordnet. Tina ist normalerweise nur im Haus, Tina darf eigentlich nicht rausgehen, das muss so sein, da die Herrin nicht lange warten will, wenn die Herrin etwas von Tina will. Ist deine Herrin zu Hause auch nackt?“</p> <p>„Ich habe keine Herrin“ sagte Claire, „ich habe eine Mama, und nein meine Mama ist nicht immer nackt, nur wenn wir abends ins Bett gehen. Ich darf dann an den Brüsten von meiner Mama saugen, und Mama streichelt mich dann zwischen den Beinen, das ist wunderschön. Streichelt dich deine Mama auch da?“</p> <p>„Die Herrin streichelt Tina nicht mehr, die Herrin hat gesagt das Tina schon groß ist und nicht mehr gestreichelt werden muss. Die Herrin macht was anderes mit Tina, die Herrin tut Tina weh aber Tina mag das so und Tina bekommt davon auch so schöne Gefühle, und außerdem muss Tina die Herrin immer mit dem Mund bedienen, dadurch hat die Herrin keine zeit Tina zu streicheln, kann aber Tina weh tun und das will Tina so.“</p> <p>„Du bedienst deine Mama mit dem Mund?“ fragte Claire ungläubig „was macht du da so mit deiner Mama?“.</p> <p>„Tina hat keine Mama, Tina hat eine Herrin! Tina darf der Herrin die Füße küssen, die Zehen in den Mund nehmen und daran lutschen. Tina darf die Herrin zwischen den Beinen lecken und das trinken was da rauskommt. Tina darf den Popo der Herrin lecken. Und die Herrin haut Tina wenn Tina was falsch macht. Tina macht mit absiecht ein paar Sachen falsch. Die Herrin hat Klammern die Sie Tina an die Brustnippel macht, das tut voll weh, die Herrin macht die Klammern auch an Tinas Schamlippen, dabei werden noch Gewichte drangehängt weil die Herrin will das Tina lange Schamlippen bekommt.“</p> <p>Claire hörte sich das staunend und mit offenem Mund an.</p> <p>„Das macht deine Herrin alles mit dir?“ fragte sie</p> <p>„Ja,“ antwortete Tina „und noch viel mehr“.</p> <p>„Du hast gesagt das du das trinken musst was da zwischen den Beinen deiner Herrin rauskommt, bei mir kommt da normalerweise Pipi raus“, sagte Claire.</p> <p>„Das meine ich ja auch,“ sagte Tina „und Tina muss das nicht trinken, Tina will das trinken. Hast du das schon mal probiert?“</p> <p>„Nein,“ entgegnete Claire „ich hab auch meine Mama noch nie zwischen den Beinen geleckt.“</p> <p>„Soll Tina dir das mal zeigen?“, fragte sie „Tina hat auch Durst und die Herrin hat bestimmt was in Ihrem Bauch das Sie Tina geben kann. Vielleicht gibt die Herrin dir auch was ab. Tina fragt die Herrin mal.“</p> <p>So machten sich die Mädchen auf den Weg zu uns.</p></div>",[]
745,"Der Tag Am Meer, Part 4",4,SIR CRUCE,no@email,Claire lehrnt eine Freundin kennen.,2006-11-03,4,5,"ws, F, f, g, inc, Fdom, oral, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sircruce010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Tina, Claire, Petra Und Ich</p> <p>Händchenhaltend kamen die Mädchen zu uns.</p> <p>Freudig rief mir Claire von weitem zu „Mama ich hab eine neue Freundin.“</p> <p>Als die beiden vor uns standen zischte Petra „RUNTER“ worauf Tina mit gespreizten Beinen niederkniete und die Hände im Nacken verschränkte.</p> <p>Claire schaute Petra und mich fragend an.</p> <p>„Na mein Schatz habt ihr euch gut unterhalten,“ fragte ich.</p> <p>„Ja, Tina hat mir erzählt das ihre Mama ihre Herrin ist und was ihre Herrin so mit ihr macht. Tina hat Durst und hat mich gefragt ob ich auch was trinken will und ich sagte das ich das auch mal probieren möchte was ihre Herrin für sie im Bauch hat.“ Im Bauch, dachte ich bei mir, das kann doch nur Pisse sein. Nee, das kann meine Claire nicht gemeint haben.</p> <p>„Das ist ja fein,“ sagte Petra „ich habe genug für euch beide. Claire du darfst mich Tante Petra nennen.“</p> <p>„Danke Tante Petra,“ sagte Claire.</p> <p>„Bevor du was zu trinken bekommst, musst du zuerst lernen wie du mir gefallen kannst. Schau dir Tina an wie sie dasitzt. So will ich dich auch vor mir haben“ sagte Petra.</p> <p>Claire sank auf die Knie und nahm die Hände in den Nacken.</p> <p>„Ist das so richtig Tante Petra ?“ fragte sie.</p> <p>Petra stand auf und meinte „Na ja nicht so ganz, du musst die Beine so weit spreizen wie du kannst. Weist du warum du das machen musst ?“</p> <p>„Nein Tante Petra das weiß ich nicht“ antwortete Claire.</p> <p>„Du musst das machen damit man deine Votze sehen kann.“</p> <p>„Votze was ist das,“ fragte Claire.</p> <p>„Das ist der Schlitz zwischen deinen Beinen, Sklavinnen haben eine Votze, deine Mama und ich wir haben eine Muschi.“</p> <p>„Aber ich bin doch keine Sklavin“ sagte Claire.</p> <p>„Du willst doch versuchen was aus meinem Bauch rauskommt oder?“ fragte Petra.</p> <p>„Ja das will ich“ antwortete Claire.</p> <p>„Deshalb bist du eine Sklavin, denn nur eine Sklavin darf das trinken was aus der Herrin rauskommt“ sagte Petra.</p> <p>„Dann will ich eine Sklavin sein und meine Mama und du Tante Petra seit die Herrinnen“ entgegnete Claire.</p> <p>„So ist es recht, schaue genau zu wie Tina das macht, und höre genau zu, denn so musst du das auch machen und sagen. Tina du darfst sprechen“.</p> <p>„Sklavin Tina hat Durst und bittet die Herrin ihr in den Mund zu pinkeln , damit Sklavin Tina etwas zu trinken bekommt.“ Breitbeinig stellte sich Petra vor ihre Tochter, Tina schob ihren Oberkörper nach vorne, legte den Kopf zurück und öffnete den Mund.</p> <p>Zuerst kamen nur ein paar Tropfen, dann schoss ein gelber Strahl zielgenau in den Mund der kleinen Sklavin.</p> <p>Tina schluckte mit offenen Mund, verdammt war die Kleine gut abgerichtet.</p> <p>Petra unterdrückte den Pisszwang und stellte sich vor Claire.</p> <p>„Sklavin Claire möchte auch was trinken und bittet deshalb Tante Petra ihr in den Mund zu pinkeln,“ sagte meine Tochter.</p> <p>Petra lies sich nicht zweimal bitten und pisste in den offenen Mund meiner Kleinen.</p> <p>Petra unterdrückte den Stahl, damit Claire den Mund schließen konnte um zu schlucken.</p> <p>„Na Claire schmeck es dir?“ fragte Sie.</p> <p>„Ja Tante Petra, es ist gut, kann ich noch mehr haben?“ sagte Claire.</p> <p>Ich glaubte nicht richtig zu hören, meine Tochter bittet eine Frau die sie erst von ein paar Minuten kennen gelernt hat, ihr weiter in den Mund zu pissen.</p> <p>Petra strullte wieder los, schaute zu mir und sagte: „Karen ich glaube du hast hier die geborene Toilette.“</p> <p>Fasziniert von dieser Szene rieb ich wie wild meine Spalte, längst hatte ich das Bikinihöschen ausgezogen.</p> <p>„Tina los, leck Tante Karen und leck Sie gut“ herrschte sie ihre Sklavin an.</p> <p>Tina kroch zu mir, ich spreizte meine Beine und Tina drückte ihren Mund auf meine Muschi. Ihre Zunge wanderte durch den Schlitz, stieß in das Loch, umrundete den Kitzler. Ich schrie, nach so vielen Jahren des Wichsens endlich wieder einen Mund und eine Zunge zu spüren war überwältigend.</p> <p>Ich kann heute nicht mehr sagen wie viele Orgasmen ich hatte, ich verfiel in unkontrollierbare Zuckungen bis ich kollabierte. Meine Wahrnehmung war nur noch auf die Zunge der kleinen Sklavin beschränkt.</p> <p>Als ich ein paar Minuten später wieder einigermaßen klar war, konnte ich sehen wie Petra den Kopf von Claire an sich drücke und ihre Muschi über das Gesicht meiner Tochter rieb.</p> <p>„So muss das sein,“ keuchte Petra „ich komme Ja Ja“.</p> <p>Petra fickte regelrecht meine Claire.</p> <p>Nachdem wir unsere Orgasmen hatten legten wir uns zurück auf die Handtücher, die Gesichter der Mädchen glänzten durch unseren Mösensaft.</p> <p>„Sklavinnen,“ sagte Petra „ihr könnt nun wieder zum spielen gehen, ich und Tante Karen wollen etwas schlafen.“</p> <p>So entließen wir die Kinder, schlossen die Augen und waren binnen Minuten eingeschlafen.</p></div>",[]
746,"Stripped, Humiliated And Spanked",-1,SISTER,no@email,,2003-12-12,35,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The weather was beautiful on that early June day and I was going to spend it playing in the apartment block's yard with some friends of mine. It's wonderful, I thought, to be 11 (6th grade boy equaled being grown up in my mind) and to have friends to play with. We were a gang and I was the substitute boss of it. Maybe today we can go to the enemy block yard (only an iron bars fence between ours and theirs) for a good fight and we could get some prisoners. With this thought in my mind I joined the other members of the team. We all agreed for the fight and so we went.</p> <p>We thought to arrive there unexpected but we were wrong. As we were in their yard, far away from the ""border"", they snapped their trap. We found ourselves surrounded by the others so Luca, our chief, yelled out ""Retreat men! Hurry up!!""</p> <p>We were able to escape from the enemy ring and started running to the fence. Some of my buddies were already on the other side when I slid on a piece of dog excrement and I fell down on my face. The enemy surrounded me immediately. I was the last one in our queue as to protect the escape of our team so I remained insulated. The enemy grabbed me by the arms and held me firmly to avoid my trying to escape. Blindfolded, I was dragged into their headquarter and there they binded my hands together over my head to a tube on the ceiling. They took away my blindfold and I looked around: I was tied by my hands in the center of a large cellar facing nine kids aged from 8 to 12. Five were boys and four were girls. Then one of the boy came to me. He asked: ""Where is your headquarter?""</p> <p>""My name is Robert, Captain Robert, sir!"" was my answer. ""Ok"" he said ""let's try something more convincing."" Saying that he snapped to another boy of about 10 who immediately came and yelled ""aye, sir!""</p> <p>""Pull up his shirt over his head, George!"" The boy came close to me and tugged the hem of my T-shirt up till over my head letting it binding my forearms. I gasped as I found myself bare chested in front of all those kids. ""Now tug down those shorts of his too!""</p> <p>""No, please! Not my shorts!"" I pleaded. Pitiless George yanked my shorts down to my ankles and off. My face was red as a tomato for the shame. I was there, bounded, with only my white briefs on in front of a bunch of kids, most younger then me, and, most of all, in front of four giggling little girls one of whom was my schoolmate. I was already crying when the first boy asked me again ""Where is your headquarter?""</p> <p>Through the tears I repeated ""My name is Robert, Captain Robert, sir!""</p> <p>""Ok CAPTAIN ROBERT, If this is what you want, it's what you'll have. Laura, come here and, please, pull down those briefs of his!"" </p> <p>""With a lot of pleasure,"" she said. As the blond nine-years-old Laura came to me I pleaded ""Nooo! not my briefs!"" </p> <p>She inserted her little fingers in the waistband of my briefs and slowly started to peel them down. First came in view my ass and immediately after my prick was on display for all the world to see. She put my briefs in the pile with my shorts and, before going away she brushed her hand on my front. Against all my will, I got immediately a boner along with my total discomfort.</p> <p>""This is your last chance to save yourself the tortures,"" Said their boss. ""Where is your headquarter?""</p> <p>Well knowing that it will be hard to go through but not willing to betray my buddies, I was able, between the sobs, to answer again, ""My name is Robert, Captain Robert, sir!"" </p> <p>At those words their boss snapped again his fingers and another boy who was at my back said ""Aye sir!"" Immediately after I eared a swoosh at my back followed by a loud 'pak' sound when the paddle handed by the boy landed on my right check. As I screamed in surprise and pain a second swat followed on my left one. The pain was incredible. The boy was using all his ten-year-old strength to give it to me. A third fell down in the middle of my butt hitting both my checks. Before this beating started I thought to be able to resist the pain but now I was not so sure. Another seven swats followed the first three and my initial screams become howls. When the tenth landed and was not followed by another I was crying my eyes out. The sting in my ass was strong and I was not able to rub it away as my hands were bounded to the tube on the ceiling. As my legs were free, I was jumping from one leg to the other, making a nice show of my privates bouncing up and down that was enjoyed very much by the giggling watching girls. As if this was not enough for my shame, I also had a boner, that embarrassed me even more.</p> <p>""Do you want now to say to me what I asked?"" said the older boy.</p> <p>Between the sobs I yelled ""No! Never! Effing bastard!""</p> <p>""Ok! your choice"" He replayed. ""Now our little Kelly will take care of your little thing!"" He snapped to a little giggling girl of about 8 who came near to me starring to my 4 inch glory. As I was trying to kick her, another two girls came and grabbed my ankles. They put a rope on each of them, fixing the ropes to some metal rings on the wall, spreading my legs wide open. Kelly started touching my prick and my face blushed redder than my butt.</p> <p>""Do you like it, huh?"" she asked me with a smile printed on her angel face. All the other kids, more the girls than the boys, were giggling and began to tease me. I was suffering the shame to hate her touch and to love it as she rubbed roughly up and down on my stiff dick. I was there wishing she didn't stop it and meanwhile willing an end to this horrible nightmare. After a few moments she slid her hand down to my hanging sack and grabbed, squeezing it hard. I screamed in pain, and still holding tight my nuts she said, laughing, ""And do you like this?"" All the kids laughed at my pain screams.</p> <p>""Stretch 'em good!"" said a red-haired girl of ten. After a couple of seconds that seemed to me like an eternity Kelly let her grip go and I was crying in pain. My butt was sore, my nuts were sore and my legs, due to the wide open position, hurt too.</p> <p>""Well!"" said the boss ""This is your last chance. I will ask you one more time. If you will not answer, our girls will torture you as much as they want to do it! Where is located your headquarter?"".</p> <p>I was exhausted but I didn't want to let them win. Trying to catch my breath I said with a low voice ""My name is Robert, Captain Robert, sir!""</p> <p>""You are more stupid than I could believe."" He said, ""Ok girls, he's your!"" Immediately the other three girls reached Kelly near to me. First of all they took turns on touching all other my body, most of all on my red butt and my privates. The boner that I had lost before due to the pain in my nuts came back again.</p> <p>""Hey, look at this dummy! Seems that he likes being naked and having us girls playing with his things!"" said a brunette of eleven. ""Well Martina, lets see if he likes something other too!"" replied Laura. She went to a wooden box in a corner of the cellar and took out a piece of a broom handle. It was thirty cm long and 2 cm wide, rounded on the top. Laura came to me, handling that scary tool. She went to my back and kneeled on the floor. Her face was inches away from my bruised butt.</p> <p>""Hey! Someone hold his butt checks apart,"" She said and immediately Kelly and Martina answered her request. They took my ass checks, stretching them wide apart. Laura put the top of the broom handle at the entrance of my puckered hole, then she began to push it against my sphincter muscle. I began to pleaded with them to not do it but all my ""big boy of eleven"" pleads to the younger ""little girls"" worked only to make them laugh more loudly. Laura started to push harder and my asshole began to open to the intruding item. At a harder push by Laura the handle entered my virgin hole and I gave out an earsplitting scream. She showed it half way in my rectum and stood up on her feet. Kelly and Martina let their grip on my checks and stood admiring the wooden handle sticking out of my ass. ""Do you like this too, Captain Robert?"" Laura asked me. Before I could say anything she gripped the handle and started to swing it inside me, increasing my sufferance. Due to the work on my prostate by the invading tool I had again a boner.</p> <p>Leaving the handle in my ass, the girls moved their interests onto my front side. Martina, standing in front of me, slapped my sticking out stiff prick hard, making it bump from side to side. My groan in replay made her decide to do it again. Another harder slap hit my 4"" glory followed by another groan of mine. At that point there started a kind of game between the girls. Taking turns, the four little girls slapped my dick as hard as they could, looking for the one of them able to make me groan loudest. After five minutes of that my dick was very sore but I was on the edge of cumming. When Kelly took her turn slapping with all her 9-year-old strength, with a big groan, I came. My shot missed her by a hair and splatted on the dirty floor.</p> <p>My shame was at the edge. Not only had these four girls seen me naked, they had taken total control of my pain and pleasure, making me cum. I was crying continuously when they decided to take care of another part of me as yet untouched. Kelly went to the wooden box in the corner and when she came back she handled some plastic cloths pins. She attached the first two to my nipples. Immediately a jolt of pain reached my mind. They squeezed very hard. Before I was able to scream Kelly put another two cloths pins on my sack followed by others on all the length of my already sore dick. Meanwhile, Laura handled the paddle and started to beat my red behind hard. In the next minute I received twenty hard swats by Laura while Kelly worked on the cloths pins on my nipples, twisting and pulling them hard.</p> <p>The worst thing was that I hardened one more time. Right at that instant a loud crack was heard through the cellar's door. One minute later the door broke down and twelve kids rushed into the place. My gang was there rescuing me. As they saw what was in the cellar their jabs dropped down. What a picture I was. Naked, bound to a tube with my legs stretched wide open, my privates and nipples covered with cloths pins, surrounded by little dressed girls spanking and torturing me.</p> <p>The other gang boys jumped on my group and the girls joined them letting me hanging there. After a furious fight my gang won. Marisa and Maria, two ten-years-old girls of my gang came to let me free. I saw that they were giggling and starring to my privates while they worked to smooth the ropes. Marisa turned around me to go on the other side and passing at my back saw the wooden handle still sticking out of my bum. She gasped at the sight and Maria immediately came to see what was happening. I was totally devastated by shame when Maria grabbed the handle with her hands and started to pull it out. With some pain the horrible thing went out and Maria threw it to the corner of the cellar. Some one handed me my briefs and shorts, so I was able to redress myself. With Marisa and Maria helping me, we walked outside in the sunshine to our headquarters, with a queue of blindfolded prisoners chained to each other by the hands following us.</p> <p>Now is the moment for my revenge I though, happy to be among friends again.</p> </div>",[]
747,"Summer Camp: Mike in the Show, Part 1",1,SISTER,no@email,"Mike, 10y.o., had to learn in the hard way how the facts go at the Brat's Summer Camp!",2006-01-04,7,4,"Fb+/b, femdom, spank, nc, humil",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Mike in the show</p> <p>There were two camps in that place: one was boys only and the other, of course, was girls only. The age range was from 6 to 12 years old for both. Those two special camps were the place where brats of both sexes was sent by their families to spend three weeks of holiday (for the parents) and learn discipline (for the kids). In both the camps, in fact, there was a very strict regime which involved, actually, severe punishments for any misbehavior. Every evening, after dinner, took place a punishment section during which the kids who had collected marks during the day were punished in front of all the other kids of the camp. Every punishment was always given on the bare while totally naked. The number of the strokes and the implement to be used depended on the gravity of the offence. In all cases, every punishment section was followed and/or preceded by a naked time. Heavier was the offence, longer was the naked time (however never less than half a day). As the kids were really brats every evening a punishment session was on. All the boys and girls knew it very well and there was a sort of a game to put someone else in a situation to be marked by the monitors so to have fun at evening, at the punishment show. Of course every one was very careful not to be involved in any trouble, finding him/herself as the main actor/actress of the show. What everyone knew but avoided to speak about was the fact that, if you got seven marks in a week, you won the worst punishment of the camps: on Saturday you'll be sent to the other camp where the kids had the possibility to give you all the punishments, the pain and the humiliation they want. So, if you were a boy, you'll be sent to the girls camp and, if you were a girl, the boys camp will be your destination. Of course this punishment was something that everyone, boys and girls, wished to see but no one would never to receive. </p> <p>That morning Mike, ten y. o., woke up as usuall at 8:00 a. m. and felt an urge to go to the toilet, so he jumped down from the bunk bed where he slept in the tent and, dressed in his swimming trunks, run to the toilet block. When he arrived there he found out that all the stalls were in use. As his urge to relieve his bladder had reached a pain level, he decided to try outside. In the back of the toilet block was a wooden fence and there was where Mike run. He peeled down the front of his trunks and started to piss. Right at that instant he heard a stern voice yelling, ""What are you doing there! Stop this instant!""</p> <p>""Caught!"" thought Mike trying to stop his stream. ""I said stop!"" repeated the voice of the female monitor ""and come here immediately!"" Mike immediately pulled up the front of his trunks but a last stream of piss exited, wetting him. </p> <p>Blushing, he went to the monitor who said, ""Look at you! You're all wet! Shame on you for this and for pissing outside the toilet! Come on, follow me!"" Mike, with wet dripping trunks and eyse already tearing, follows the monitor. The monitor, a mid-twenty blond woman, takes him by the earlobe through all the camp to the lunch room already half filled by the campers. </p> <p>""You are going to stand facing the entrance till everyone will be here. Of course peel down those filthy trunks!"" said the monitor. Mike's face was a deep red while he peeled down the only barrier to his modesty. He stepped out of his trunks and handed them to the monitor, who put them on his head with the wet front in contact with his face, ordering him to open his mouth wide as she forced the fabric into it. </p> <p>""Hands on your head and suck it till I say otherwise!"" Crying for the shame and with the taste of the urine in his mouth, Mike stood in front of the entrance with his wet trunks hat and with all his privates on display for everyone. He could not see a lot as the swim suit partially covered his eyes, but he could listen to his mates' comments and giggling that made him feel worst than ever. When all were in, the monitor yanked him by an arm and stood him on a little stage in the center of the room.</p> <p>""Today"" she said, ""Mike decided to not to wait for a free stall in the toilet block but to relieve himself outside on the fence! This is intolerable! In addition to all this, he pissed himself in his trunks too! As per the rules in this camp, this evening after diner he will receive here, in front of all, an hand spanking followed by the hairbrush. Twenty swats each. Of course, for today, he will be totally nude. Twenty-four hours till tomorrow morning same time! </p> <p>For the rest of the day Mike has to remain bare and has to use the toilet stall with the door always spread open, with no less than three persons, including a monitor, looking at him."" At that instant, Mike hoped to be swallowed by the ground but nothing of the sort happened. The monitor left Mike in his position on the little stage with the wet swimsuit on his head. No breakfast for him today but only his own urine to suck and swallow. </p> <p>To add something more to his embarrassment, he realized he was having a boner. He could hear his mates teasing him for it and his face reached a deeper stage of red. After all the kids finished their breakfast and went out another female monitor came and let him free of his uncomfortable position and wet trunks. He was allowed to go to join his tent's group. Mike was happy as today was detail day for his tent, so they all had to remain in the camp cleaning everything. </p> <p>Meanwhile the other groups were on the beach. At least no other people could see him naked. Of course his mates teased him for all day long. The worst part was to use the toilet stall he had to go potty in front of a female monitor and other mates. </p> <p>Also in this time he ended up with a 4"" hard glory for all the world to see that made his mates laugh and made him blush. It was hard to go through all of a day of nudity, in the middle of other kids fully dressed and with all the female monitors around. At last, dinner time came. </p> <p>After all those hours of shame now was coming the worst part of his punishment, the spanking show. He ate his dinner with a knot in his stomach. He was not used to getting spankings and this seemed to be a real big one. At eight o clock, the time arrived. </p> <p>""OK boys,"" said the female chief monitor through the microphone, ""It's show time!"" Every one except Mike applauded. A monitor went to Mike and made him stand up, grabbing him by the earlobe. ""Well!"" continued the chief monitor, ""I'm glad to introduce you the star of our evening show, Mr. Mike Hastings!"" </p> <p>Mike was put in the center of the big stage facing the cheering audience, his uncomfortable boner on display. By his side was a chair on which the morning monitor was already seated. </p> <p>""Ok Mike, let's see how a naughty brat takes his well deserved spanking!"" Mike was put on her knee in such a way that his bum was facing the audience. Then started the spanking. The blond young woman knew very well how to spank a boy. At the first spank on Mike's right cheek he jumped and screamed.</p> <p>After the second and the third he started crying for pain and on the fifth he was already kicking and howling. </p> <p>The hand spanking went on for what seemed an eternity to Mike when, at last, it stopped. </p> <p>For the time the monitor needed to reach the wooden hairbrush laying on the table at her side. Then Mike felt the contact of the hairbrush hard surface on his already sore and dark pink behind. He had never thought it could be possible that a spanking could be so painful. The first two swats landed on his upper bottom, the third and the fourth on the middle, the fifth and the sixth on the lower. </p> <p>All the following ten were concentrated on the base of Mike's bum right where all his weight would be when he sat. </p> <p>By this time Mike was bawling like a baby and his kicking was becoming a running in place. At this point the woman grabbed one of Mike's cheeks and stretched it out so his ass was spread open and Mike's asshole was in clear view. </p> <p>The last four swats landed exactly on it, making Mike's earsplitting screams reach an unbearable level. Only a few moment after the last swat did Mike realized that the spanking was over. The young woman put him on his feet and showed all the campers his deep red behind. ""This is what happens to those who don't respect the camp's rules!"" said the monitor. She then turned Mike around to face his mates. </p> <p>""Now, Mike, apologize to your mates for the indecent show you put on with your spanking and remain standing on the stage till bed time! And don't think about rubbing that sore backside of yours if you want to avoid another trip on my knee!""</p> <p>Crying freely, Mike stood in front of his mates and realized he again had a hard-on. If possible, his face showed a deeper shade of red than his behind. He made his apologies and remained standing. </p> <p>After one hour with his hands behind his head bed time arrived and he was happy to be allowed to go in the tent. In the dark of the tent Mike was able to have a little relief. His ass was very sore but at least the next morning he would be dressed again. </p> <p>Laying on his tummy he swore to himself that never ever in the future would he be naked again. But kids are kids and it is always difficult for kids to stay out of trouble for a long time.</p></div>","[""This story is totally fiction for adult purpose only. Fictional minors are involved in humiliating situations by females. If you don't like this kind of story or if is not legal for you (i.e. minor of 18 y.o.) to read this stuff please leave now. The author knows the difference between a fantasy and reality. Nothing of what is in this story should ever happen in the real world.""]"
748,"Summer Camp: The Spanking Duo, Part 2",2,SISTER,no@email,Peter and Laura (10 y.o.) are in love but they choose the wrong time to demonstrate it each other!,2006-01-04,9,4,"FM/bg, spank, humil, nc, public",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The spanking duo</p> <p>It was already half an hour that the ten-years-old Peter was awake on his bunk-bed in the tent number 6. He couldn't wait for the time to go to the seaside and meet again that wonderful angel named Laura. She's so beautiful, he thought, with her blond hairs, her deep blue eyes. And what about her smile! Peter was totally lost in love with her.</p> <p>In the girls' camp, a still sleeping ten-year-old Laura was dreaming of a bright knight with Peter's face who came to her rescue and embraced her putting a light kiss on her lips. And the dreaming ten-year-old was kissing the air in her tent.</p> <p>It's time to get up, thought Peter, looking to his watch. Eight 'o clock: in one our I'll be able to meet her. With these cheerful thoughts Peter jumped down from the bunk and started his morning routine.</p> <p>This morning Laura put more time than usual to prepare herself for the day on the beach. She pulled out all her bathing suits but it seemed that no one was the right one. Her hair didn't want to comply with the brush's orders. Nothing seemed to be right for that day. She had to choose. It was already late and she didn't want to risk to deserve any marks. Not today!!!!</p> <p>*********</p> <p>The problem of the marks was very simple. Both she and Peter were on vacation in two separate camps, one for boys and one for girls. Those two special camps were the place where brats of both sexes aged 6 to 12 were sent by their families to learn discipline. In both the camps, severe punishments were given out for any misbehavior.</p> <p>Misbehavior meant being awarded a mark by a camp monitor. Every evening, after dinner, there took place a punishment session in where the kids who had collected marks during the day were punished in front of all the other kids of the camp. Every punishment was always given in the bare while totally naked.</p> <p>The number of the strokes and the implement to be used depended on the gravity of the offence. In all cases, every punishment section was followed and/or preceded by a naked time. Heavier was the offence, longer was the naked time (however never less than half a day).</p> <p>If you got seven marks in a week, you won the worst punishment of the camps: on Saturday you'll be sent to the other camp where the kids had the possibility to give you all the punishments, the pain and the humiliation they wished.</p> <p>*********</p> <p>The breakfast and the bus trip to the beach seen for both the youngsters to be a never ending time. At last they were at the beach. In a while the two separate groups of children descended from the local public bus and were running to their reserved place on the beach. While running Laura's sight was already on the boys' group looking for her sweetheart. She saw him and her heart missed a beat. All the children were at the place and everyone was engaged in a sort of game against the time undressing themselves to their bathing suits. Laura was proud of her new bright pink lacy one piece swimming suit. It was the first time she wore it and she felt it fit perfectly on her body. It traced sharply the line of her chest that had started to grown only some weeks ago, making her feel a grown-up girl.</p> <p>Peter was in his light blue trunk and was looking for Laura. In ten minutes all the children were ready in their bathing suits to go play in the sand. Peter and Laura didn't want the others noticing there was something between them so they started playing with other children in separate groups. Working his best, Peter was able in a quarter of an hour to find himself in a place very near to Laura, who was waiting for that, too. Both wanted to be together with no mates around. Their friends wouldn't had wasted time in teasing them if they caught them together.</p> <p>Peter said to his play mates he was going to get some water for the sand castle they were building up. He took a bucket and went toward some sand dunes that were on the left side of their place. While walking he cast a glance to where was Laura who caught his look and nodded. ""I'll go to pick-up some shells,"" she said to her playing friends and Mr. Jones, the beach male monitor. ""Don't go too far, Laura,"" said Mr. Jones ""and don't stay away too long."" She stand up and started toward the water. She walked on the waterline in the dunes' direction till, after a couple of dunes she found the waiting Peter.</p> <p>They kissed and hugged each other for a while and then they sat down on the sand. A light summer breeze was blowing through the dunes and the sun was giving them warm sensations that made sweeter their feelings.</p> <p>Laura and Peter played with the sand for some time. She wrote love words on the sand and he built up a little sand castle for his queen.</p> <p>Before long, they had totally lost the track of time. It was already more than half an hour since they had left their fiends. ""Any one of you had saw Peter or Laura?"" Mr. Jones and Ms. Makaresco, the two monitors, asked the children.</p> <p>Everyone started to search around calling them loud. Our two lovers didn't hear the voices calling them and went on playing together.</p> <p>While laying on the sand again hugging each other a shadow eclipsed the sun light. They turned their sight only to meet the stern look of Mr. Jones. ""What the hell you are doing in here?"" he asked loud with his hand on the hips.</p> <p>""Laura Springfilds, stand up immediately!"" he ordered, ""and you too, young man."" The two youngsters jumped up simultaneously only to find themselves yanked by their earlobes and propelled by the angry monitor toward the place on the beach where were the other children.</p> <p>When they arrived at the place, they found all the children waiting for them. ""Okay, children,"" said a loud Mr. Jones, standing the two youngster in front of the group, ""everyone sit down still."" All the children sat on the sand under the common gazebo waiting for what will come. ""I found these two brats,"" continued the Monitor, ""hiding themselves between the dunes. They went away from the group by themselves without telling us. This is absolutely against the rules.""</p> <p>Laura while standing in the sun was already lightly crying. Peter tried to be strong for his girlfriend but a little tremble in his hands betrayed his nervous.</p> <p>""As you know, children,"" chimed Ms. Makaresco, ""no breaking of the rules is allowed in our camps.""</p> <p>""For you two brats,"" stated Mr. Jones, ""that means a mark each."" The children sitting on the sand murmured.</p> <p>""Silence, please!"" stated Ms. Makaresco.</p> <p>""First of all,"" continued Mr. Jones, ""you will immediately strip off your bathing suits."" A gasp came from the audience. ""And as your offence is not a little one you'll be spanked once immediately after your strip.</p> <p>You'll receive another one with the hand and the brush during a special meeting we'll organize this evening in the presence of all the campers from both the camps."" Another audible gasp came out from the listening children.</p> <p>""No, please, Mr. Jones,"" pleaded both the children, ""not in front of both the camps.""</p> <p>""Shut up!"" he sternly ordered, ""not another word from you, if you know what's better for you."" While saying that, he and Ms. Makaresco went to the back of Laura and Peter. Leaving them facing toward the big group of mixed children Mr. Jones yanked the straps of Laura's pink one piece bathing suit and pulled them down off her shoulders.</p> <p>The fabric was peeled down her torso and her little budding breasts came on view for the audience. Her tears flowed down her face strongly now. As her bathing suit was on her thighs and her privates were totally visible to all she was crying hard.</p> <p>Peter's trunk was peeled down at the same time and his little dick was in plain view for all the children to see.</p> <p>At this point he was crying hard too. They knew all too well that to cover themselves would mean another punishment in addition to the two spanking they already had deserved. Their face were blushing furiously. They were never punished before in the camp and the punishments they witnessed were always inside the camp with only children of the same sex watching the show. Here now were more than seventy children in the audience. Of both the sexes!</p> <p>To Peter's dismay, he realized he was having a boner. The teasing of the children in the audience, most from the girls, increased.</p> <p>The naked Peter was standing with all his hairless 4 inch glory on display for all the world to see.</p> <p>His shame was high and his sobbing was steady. Like Peter, Laura was crying freely, too. And the first spank was still to be delivered.</p> <p>Two garden chairs appeared near them. The two monitors sat on the chair behind the two crying children and they pulled them down on their lap.</p> <p>Laura was now laying on Mr. Jones lap and Peter was on Ms. Makaresco's. The two chairs were positioned in a way the two bare bottoms were facing the audience.</p> <p>Without warning, the first hand spanks landed on both the bare asses simultaneously. Two young heads snapped in shock at the same time. How a hard blow was that! Just at the time they realized this, another one dropped on their bare bottoms. By the forth hard spank the two youngsters' loud sobbing become a steadily bawling. The ""Stop, please, no more!"" begging reached no goal with the two irate monitors who went on with hard spank after hard spank. Laura was crying harder than she had ever cried, nose running and furious kicking in the same way Peter was. Both of the hapless childrens were doing such a strange horizontal frantic ballet so fast that it was hard to see well the two sets of kicking legs. Laura's kicking was so wild that her legs frequently opened letting a generous portion of her femalehood display for the watching children.</p> <p>Long before the end the two children's bawling turned to a continuous, earsplitting scream of agony. After the twentieth hard hand spank landed on their now red, hot and sore bare butts the two miscreants were made to stand on their feet.</p> <p>They immediately entertained their audience with a frantic hopping from foot to foot. For Peter's discomfort, he was sporting a raging hard on in its full 4 inch glory.</p> <p>Dancing all around he realized that most of the girls' eyes were glued to his privates. That added on his embarrassment. Most of the boys' glaces starred to Laura's privates, deepening the red on her face.</p> <p>""This,"" loudly announced the female monitor turning the two youngsters' red, sore and hot bottoms to face the children in the audience, ""is what you all have to expect if you break the camp's rules.""</p> <p>""Now you two, apologize with your mates for the time they had to waste watching your poor show!"" commend Mr. Jones.</p> <p>""We are sorry,"" said both the children, ""you have had to waste your time watching our spanking.""</p> <p>""And what else?"" hurried Ms. Makaresco</p> <p>""We are sorry 'cause you had to see us naked!"" continued the two unhappy kids, blushing even more.</p> <p>""Well, now it's play time!"" stated the male monitor.</p> <p>""May we have our suits back?"" asked Peter in a futile attempt.</p> <p>""No, you can't,"" come Ms. Makaresco reply, ""you have to go to play with the other children in the state you are now!""</p> <p> *********</p> <p>The rest of the day was horrible for the two naked youngsters. The hot sand was not a comfortable seat for their sore, red and already hot bottoms. From their mates an endless teasing followed them for the remaining of the morning and a good part of the afternoon. Most of time Peter sported his hard on for all the world to see. Most of the girls felt his very hot, very sore bottom and some of the older ones dared to touch his front as well. Laura was crying all the time.</p> <p>No one outside her family had seem her naked in the last four years and it was already one year since the last time a male, her father, saw her bare. Now everyone on the beach was able to see her, and worst, there was yet the return bus trip to the camp. Anyone at the stop or on the public bus would be able to see her in her total nakedness.</p> <p>Both were scared for the evening show, also. The previous spanking was nothing more than a warm-up compared to what was waiting them tonight.</p> <p>With those thoughts they didn't enjoy too much the play.</p> <p>*********</p> <p>Too soon for the children, the evening arrived. For the special night show it was decided that the girls would come to the boys' camp for dinner. At half past six, the girls' troop arrived, marching along the two hundred yards track in the wood between the two camps, with a still totally naked Laura leading. Waiting for them were all the boys and, at the front of the line, stood the very naked Peter, at least soft.</p> <p>With the two bare bottomed children in the lead, both troops marched toward the dining room. Here the naked children were led onto the stage fronting the tables, where they were let standing, one near the other, hands behind their heads. Of course no supper for them. For all the dinner time they could overheard embarrassing comments about their next spankings and their displayed privates. The redness of their bottoms were totally faded away now, but their faces were blushing furiously.</p> <p>""I bet,"" said a boy at the first table to a girl near him,""that in a short time their bare bottoms will be as red as their faces"". Adding to his embarrassment, Peter was once again showing an erection.</p> <p>After a very long eternity for the two youngsters, everyone finished eating and it was the dreaded show time.</p> <p>Miss Susan Leighton, the chief boys'monitor, went on the stage toward the microphone centered exactly between and in back of the two bare bottomed kids.</p> <p>She knocked a couple of time on the mike so as to test it.</p> <p>""Welcome everyone!"" she started, ""Wow! Tonight we have such a big audience. I'm not used to have so a big one.</p> <p>Well, this evening's show seems to promise a lot, doesn't it?""</p> <p>Peter and Laura were totally in distress. They perfectly knew about the huge number of children in the place, but to listen to someone to remind them of this was just too harsh to endure. Tears were already running freely on their faces.</p> <p>""Well,"" she went on, ""all of you knows exactly what Peter and Laura did today on the beach. They would have fun alone together without letting anyone know where they were. Now it's time for them to enjoy some time with us, isn't it?"" A loud laughter came from the watching children and monitors.</p> <p>More crying and sobbing from the bare bottomed kids on the stage.</p> <p>""Mr. Jones, Ms. Makaresco,"" continued Ms. Leighton, ""Please, on the stage"" The two monitors went toward her.</p> <p>Two chairs were placed at the right side of the trio and both Mr. Jones and Ms. Makaresco sat on them.</p> <p>""Peter, Laura,"" said Ms. Leighton to the naked children, ""It's show time for you. Peter on Ms. Makaresco's laps, Laura on Mr. Jones's, now!"" she sternly added.</p> <p>Both the children shuffled toward their future tormentors. As they reached the sides of the sitting monitors they were yanked down on the two adults' laps. A couple of adult hands were raised in the air and immediately after dropped down on a couple of white young bare bottoms. By the time the two spanked kids realized how hard was the first blow, a second was falling down harder than the previous one. By the fifth blow both the children were steadily sobbing, by the eighth bawling and kicking. Before the twenty-fourth and last hand spank was delivered the two miscreants were howling hard, their kicking turning to a running in place as if to reach some unreachable end line.</p> <p>Suddenly the hand spanks ceased. Just the time for the monitors to pick up the two hairbrushes lying by their sides. The spankings started again with renewed energy on the two now red, sore and hot bare bottoms.</p> <p>The two youngster's howling was again entertaining the big audience. They pleaded, begged for ""stop, stop"" but every thing was invain. The two nasty brushes went on and on tattooing their purple, very hot, very sore bare bottoms.</p> <p>The hairbrushing was accompanied by a not-so-angelic chorus intoned by the two steadily howling kids.</p> <p>Their throats were made hoarse by their crying and screaming. Their voices had reached an earsplitting level and more then one kid in the audience was with hands on ears to decrease the volume of the loud noise.</p> <p>As the two screeching kids were thinking that the end would never come the powerful hair brushing stopped. The two monitors promptly put the two children on their feet facing the audience.</p> <p>""Well, ladies and gentlemen,"" said Ms. Leighton, ""the show is over, for now. Peter and Laura, your spankings are ended. In addition to your finished punishments you have to remain totally naked through tomorrow. You'll be allowed to dress yourselves again only on the day after tomorrow.""</p> <p>The two naked children were crying too much to have the strength to react or protest about that new statement. And that was their luck.</p> <p>*********</p> <p>After a little while the girls left the boys camp with the naked Laura leading the line. The two spent an horrible time all the next day subdued to an unending teasing from their mates but, at least, they were able to survive till the following morning when they were able to put their bathing suits on again.</p> </div>","[""This story is totally fiction for adult purpose only. Fictional minors are involved in humiliating situations by females. If you don't like this kind of story or if is not legal for you (i.e. minor of 18 y.o.) to read this stuff please leave now. The author knows the difference between a fantasy and reality. Nothing of what is in this story should ever happen in the real world."", ""The end, a very shamefully end for the Summer Camp's kids. But don't worry, It's only for now. Other stories will be related by my diary one of these days.""]"
749,"The Evil School, Part 1",1,SISTER,no@email,What happens in a new really strict school regim. Poor Alex (12 yo) find it the hard way!,2006-02-06,9,3,"F/b, humil, spank, public, light bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi everybody! My name is Alex and I'm 12 in seventh grade. I want tell you what happened in my school this year. First of all I'll tell you about my school. We all live in a little community out in the country and up to this summer everything here was a paradise. Parents were not so severe, school was more or less easy with us pupils and all went on well. But something was on his way to change. Well, since we started school one month ago we all felt that there was something in the air but we couldn't feel exactly what. Was a mix of little marks. A couple of parents-teachers meeting at the end of August, some sentence hanging in the air by our parents on a ""be carefully on what you'll do/say"" regarding the following school's year behaviors and so on. When the school started we all felt that our teachers were not so easy on us like they were last year. Definitely there was something in the air that tensed us a little. The bombshell dropped only four days after the school beginning.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>As usually, at the end of the first school's week, we used to have a welcome's assembly during which the school board is presented to all the students and the principal tell us the news regarding changes in the school's classes and give us the usual ""good Luck"" encouragement for the incoming year. This time, after the presentation and the class changes matters there the expected ""good luck"" from Ms. Harriet Porter, our school's Principal, didn't came. ""Students,"" declared Ms Porter instead, ""starting with this year something of important is changed."" An absolute silence dropped on the assembly. You really could ear a fly flighting. ""As maybe you had already notice we, school board, had meet your parents twice to discuss about new policies as to increase the low level of behavior of the last years."" Some mumbles started from the student body. ""Silence!"" shout the Principal. Suddenly everyone was still. Never was happened that Ms. Porter had said anything with that kind of voice! ""Well,"" continued the Principal, ""in those two meeting we, teachers and your parents, decided to introduce Corporal Punishments in this school starting from this year."" The bomb was dropped. A big gasp came out from two hundreds young throats. ""As I don't want you, me and all the teachers waste time I'm not going to explain you the rules right now. All the rules will be explained you in your classes by your teachers after this assembly. So, by now, good work and... good luck! I think you will need it!"" With this last statement Ms. Porter went down the stage followed by all the other teachers who went towards us as to took their classes in their rooms.</p> <p>Once we were in our room, sat and still, miss Kathy O'Neil, our teacher, said us ""Welcome back children! This is the starting of a new year full of new things to learn and new rules to follow."" With this last part of her sentence she captured all our attention. We couldn't yet believed what the Principal had said. Maybe we had missunderstood. ""As you had listen at the assembly,"" she continued, ""starting from this year the corporal punishments will be used in this school. All your parents, and I mean ALL,"" she underlined, ""asked for the introduction of the CP in the school as the standard children' behavior of the last years went down to an unacceptable level. As we teachers all agreed with this we decided to adopt a new policy on the matter."" The silence in the room was touchable. ""Well, rules are simply"" said Ms. athy, ""Every time you misbehaved, you failed in your works, you will do not your best you will be punished. That means that you'll receive, at our discretion, one or more spankings on the spot and, if you'll failed in some important rule, you'll receive other additional punishments."" A big gasp went from we students. ""Stop this noise!"" ordered sternly the teacher. ""One of the rules,"" she added, ""says that no sound has to be eared when the teacher is speaking. Otherwise the noisy one or ones will be immediately punished."" Our world was totally crushed down. Images of eighteenth century schools flashed in my mind within teachers with canes or paddles in hand. No, should be only a nightmare, shouldn't be real. I'm just sleeping and now I'll wake up in my nice bedroom and I'll laugh about all this crazy things.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Wasn't that way. That same day, at dinner time, daddy, mummy, me and my eight-years-old sister Karol, were talking about what's news in our day. Me and Karol avoided to say any word about the new rules matter we learned at school. After talked a few about unimportant things, our parents dropped the question. ""What's new in your school children?"" asked daddy as nothing, ""I know today was assembly day, wasn't?""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy,"" I said trying to have a normal looks.</p> <p>""yes, daddy,"" echoed my little sister with low eyes.</p> <p>""And so, tell us kids,"" hollered mum. Me and Karol glanced each other. ""Well,"" I started, ""they said the usually things like welcome back, or hope you'll do your best and so on.""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" chimed Karol, ""always the same things.""</p> <p>""And they said nothing other?"" doubted dad.</p> <p>""Uh, well, uh, y-yes,"" I stammered.</p> <p>""And so...."" said mum.</p> <p>""Uh, well, they said that starting from this year we'll could receive also sp-spanking if we'll misbehave and that you agreed. This isn't true, isn't?"" I hopefully asked.</p> <p>""Well, children, we were waiting right for this."" answered dad, ""Yes, it is. We had a couple of meeting with your school and all together we decided to try it. Me and Karol, mouth agape, were frozen in place. So was true. Not a nightmare but a fucking reality. ""And we want you to know another thing, kids,"" added mum, ""Every time you'll punished in school you'll punished at home too. The same way."" this last statement destroyed our last effort to be brave. As me as my sister started to cry lightly ""But, but, you cannot do it"" I mumbled, ""The children's rights chart stated it.""</p> <p>""Sorry children,"" replied dad, ""but the new law changes allow this kind of things if everyone agreed.""</p> <p>""But we didn't agree,"" I blurted out between my sobs.</p> <p>""Sorry again kids,"" said once again dad, ""but ""everyone"" means the grown up."" No way! We were trapped.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>One week ago I was hanging out in the hallway after PE waiting for my mates that were still in the locker room changing from their gym uniforms. I don't know what got me but, as no one was around, I went to the girls locker room and tried to peep in through the keyhole. What I saw was a picture. Fourteen twelve-years-old girls just in their panties. WOW! What a sight! Someone had already started growing tits and they were clearly visible through their training bras. I was absolutely lost in that sight and my dick was already stiff. Maybe an atomic bomb should falls right in that moment that I couldn't notice it. And that was what happened.</p> <p>""What the hell do you think you're doing there, boy?"" As a loud voice shouts it over and behind me I felt my right earlobe grabbed and pulled up.</p> <p>""Ouch,"" I screamed in pain and fear. ""N-Nothing, nothing miss O'Neil!"" I tried to lied.</p> <p>""Nothing?"" questioned my teacher, ""You call nothing peeping in a girl's locker room? Come with me, you filthy boy!"" She dragged me away till the end of the hallway. ""Stand here still and don't move yourself till I'll come back."" she ordered and went toward the girl's locker room door. After a while she and the girls came out and walked toward the spot I was.</p> <p>""Well, girls,"" she started, ""I caught this dirty boy peeping in through the keyhole of your locker room while your were changing your outfit."" An astonished mumble went from the girls. ""As per the school's roles he's going to be punished for it."" added Ms. O'Neil. ""As we'll go back to our room you'll be punished"" she said looking right in my eyes. I was there frozen in place, tears already streaming down my checks, blushing furiously. All the girl were looking at me with stern gazes.</p> <p>When all my schoolmates were ready we marched upstairs toward our room, me leading the group always held by my earlobe.</p> <p>As we enter the classroom I was leaded by my teacher to the front.</p> <p>When all my classmates were sat I was put standing facing them.</p> <p>""Alex Wright,"" she said, ""You had blamed the class with your absolutely filthy behavior. You had try to see the girls undressed and now, for your punishment, you are going do show yourselves undressed.""</p> <p>""Please no, Ms. O'Neal,"" I pleaded, ""Not here in front of all.""</p> <p>""Please yes,"" came the reply, ""Remove your pants and shirt, now!""</p> <p>""I, I can't, I just can't,"" I said, sobbing loud, my hands trembling.</p> <p>""Do it now,"" she said, ""otherwise we'll can have some of the girls do it for you!""</p> <p>A loud gasp came from my fellow and a large grin spread over the girls faces.</p> <p>""No, no,"" I stammered, ""I'll do it by myself.""</p> <p>I started slowly to unbuttoning my shirt. I pull it away and I gave it to Ms. O'Neal that put it in her drawer. I unfastened the belt of my trousers and unzipped them. Blushing furiously I peeled them down to my ankles and totally off to my teacher. ""the undershirt too,"" said the angry teacher. I grabbed the hem of it and pulled it off giving it too to Ms. O'NEAL. She made it join my shirt and pants. Here I was, facing fourteen openly smiling girls in only my white cotton brief crying and sobbing hard.</p> <p>""What's the matter?"" asked Kathy O'Neal, ""What does it means all that crying. The spanking is not yet started and you are already crying like a baby!"" The girls giggled even more at this statement. I blushed same way.</p> <p>""Now it's time for your punishment to start."" she said. For how was regarding me the punishment should be already over so much I was feeling in shame.</p> <p>She took her chair out of her desk toward the front of the class.</p> <p>""Come on, here over,"" she commanded. I went toward her and she made me stand in front of her. I felt her fingers in the waistband of my brief. ""Nooo!"" I shouted as she pulled my brief down to my ankles and off.</p> <p>The classroom was immediately filled by oooh and aaaah by the wide eyed girls starring to my no more so private privates. My hands flew over to cover my boyhood but Ms. O'Neal thought other way and slapped my hands away.</p> <p>""Hands behind your head, young man"" she ordered. ""We don't want boys playing with themselves here!"" Statement which caused loud giggle by the girls.</p> <p>""Anyway you don't have so much to hide down there!"" she added to my total distress and to even more giggles for the girls.</p> <p>I felt my face flaming as I blushed deeper.</p> <p>Was a long time since someone had saw me naked. And, to my discomfort, I had to agree with my teacher. Adding the fact that I'm still totally hairless there down, my dick it's more like that ones of the eight or nine-years-olds than of the ones my age. I was deeply embarrassed to have to display myself in a so ashamed way in front of all that bunch of giggling girls one of whom is my secret love. She doesn't know anything about it and now she'll never ever want to become the ""short dick's"" girlfriend. Neither any of the others. My crying increased more and more.</p> <p>""Over my laps, young man,"" Ms. O'Neil commanded ""Quickly!""</p> <p>Immediately I was draped on her laps. My spanking time was arrived but I had a little bit of relief thinking that now, in that position, my privates were no more on display for all of them. Before I finished thinking it an hard slap impacted on my bare bottom. Wow, what an hard spank! Suddenly the second joint on my right check. Harder than the irst! I was never spanked before and I couldn't believe that such a nice and slim person as was Ms. O'Neal could spank so hard. And she was using her hand only! By the seventh spank my sobbing and crying turned to a steady bawling. By the twelfth I was only howling with high pitched screeches at every hard blow. At least the twentieth and last spank was delivered on my now bright red, very sore and hot behind.</p> <p>When I realized that the blows aren't falling down any more I relaxed a bit thinking that, however, it was ended. What wrong I was! I listened my teacher looking for something on her desk and immediately after I felt an incredible pain in both of my checks. She had brought the wooden twenty inch ruler she used in class to explain lessons and she was using it on my bare bottom just for that purpose.</p> <p>I spent the following three minutes in total agony. My eyes had no more tears to leak, my throat was hoarse for the screaming, my legs kicking was so fast that a little piece of paper on Susan's desk in the first line flew away for the wind. As I was thinking to be on the way to dead for the pain, actually the spanking ended.</p> <p>As soon as the last spank was delivered I felt myself put on my feet facing the class again.</p> <p>""Hey, everybody,"" shout Marika, a little brunette in the second line, pointing to my dick, ""Look! It's seem he liked to be spanked bare in front of us!""</p> <p>I looked down and to my horror I discovered I had a boner. I was there in front of my girl classmates naked, spanked and with my pubes sporting a three inches glory for all to see.</p> <p>""I don't think he liked the spankings he got. Ill get the occasion to teach you something more for the sex-ed class. What happened to him it's quite a normal thing for a boy. The spankings had increase his blood pressure and so that is the result: an erection. At least now there is something to see, isn't?"" I hoped that an earthquake would came right in that moment and the ground would opened swallowing me. How she could teach a sex-ed lesson to the class using me as a living example! and how she could teased me in that way, in front of girls! An hand raised from a blond girl in the middle of the class.</p> <p>""Yes, Michelle?"" said Ms. O'Neil.</p> <p>""Has he to remain in that state long?"" she asked.</p> <p>""No,"" replied the teacher, ""It's only a matter of time. Once his blood pressure will decrease his erection will leave and he will return soft.""</p> <p>""Other questions?"" she demanded the class.</p> <p>No hands this time, only girls' eyes glued on my raging boner.</p> <p>""Well,"" continued Ms. O'Neal, ""By the way, this is what you have to expected if you misbehaved."" She made me turn around showing my blazed behind to the class. A chorus of oooh and aaah followed my exposition. ""And when I'm saying you I mean all of you,"" she added, ""you girls too!"" At this last statement all the giggles on the girls' faces vanished and turned to a feared look. They didn't had considered that point of the punishment's rules.</p> <p>""Ok, class,"" said cheerfully Ms. O'Neal, ""lets go on starting with our spelling class.""</p> <p>I started to turn myself to her desk for to have my clothes back when she said, ""Alex, now you have to remain standing in the corner near the blackboard facing the class for the rest of the lesson.""</p> <p>""When may I have my clothes back, madam"" I asked her as I was walking toward the blackboard.</p> <p>""You'll get no clothes back for today"" was the sharp reply, ""You'll have them back only at the end of tomorrow's classes""</p> <p>A loud gasp came from the class. My almost subdued crying suddenly became louder.</p> <p>""But, but,"" I stammered through the sobs, ""How may I go home in this state?""</p> <p>""You already be naked in front of all us and it was not a big deal.""</p> <p>""But was and will be for me!"" I said loudly.</p> <p>""Too bad, Alex,"" she stated, ""This will be one of the parts of your punishment for what you did.""</p> <p>What does she means. ONE OF THE PARTS? It was not already enough what she had me made to do? What other she want? With those thought I made may way toward the blackboard feeling all the classroom's sets of eyes fixed on my gloving red hiney. When I turned facing the class I could see questioned look in my classmates' eyes too. What the hell would happened yet?</p></div>","[""This story is totally fiction for adult purpose only. It depicts of a boy and a girl being humiliated, spanked and otherwise painfully punished under a new school regime. If you don't like this kind of story or if is not legal for you (i.e. minor of 18 y.o.) to read this stuff please leave now. The author knows the difference between a fantasy and reality. Nothing of what is in this story should ever happen in this world."", 'Here is the first part of the story.']"
750,"The Evil School, Part 2",2,SISTER,no@email,Alex's ordeal goes on and on and on..…,2006-02-07,7,4,"Fg+/b, humil, spank, public, light bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The following two hours were terrible. My boner leaved me only after fifteen shamefull minutes. There was no more giggling from the girls but no one of them followed the lessons so much. At the start of the second class I felt a little itching down there. I looked down and, to my renewed horror I saw that my dick was hardening again. In less then a minute I had a boner again. Suddenly Julie, in the second desk of the windows's row, raised her hand.</p> <p>""Yes, Julie?"" questioned Ms. O'Neal.</p> <p>""Alex has another ... ehm.... erection."" she said with a little pause before to pronounce the new ""embarrassing"" word. ""Why is this? Does he have an increasing in his blood pressure again?""</p> <p>Ms. O'Neal turned toward me and looked to my hard on with an angry gaze. </p> <p>""No, Julie,"" she said to the girl always looking at me. ""I don't think that. I guess that our filthy boy here is only too naughty.""</p> <p>""Ho no, Ms. O'Neal,"" I begged. ""It was not my fault. I made nothing to do it. Please, it's not my fault."" My crying started again.</p> <p>""Well, I think so instead,"" came the reply, ""Come over here again, young man."" she added as she put her chair out again.</p> <p>Once again I was on her laps for a spanking. Never spanked before and today already tree. and with all my girl classmates witnessing it.</p> <p>My bottom was still red and sore from my previous spankings so, since the third swat I was steadily bawling and crying. I had my definitely breakdown after the twentieth and last hand spank had landed on my bare behind. Then I realized that twenty with the ruler were coming. My screams reach a so high level that many of the girls had the hands covering their ears trying to reduce the too loud noise I was doing.</p> <p>Then that horrible spanking eventually ended. I found myself on my feet again facing the class. Oh noo! I thought between my loudly sobs looking down to my privates. My three inches of glory were still hard in display for all the world to see.</p> <p>""Be careful, boy,"" said the teacher to me, ""we will not tolerate such a dirty behavior. With your piggy manners you made the class lost precious time.""</p> <p>I was totally tilted. My bottom hurts as never before, and, despite to all my efforts, my hard on gave no marks willing to go south.</p> <p>""As you still go on with this kind of thing,"" she added, ""we know better how to manage with you.""</p> <p>What's coming now again? I thought in fear.</p> <p>""Please, please,"" I begged her, ""No more spanks. Please!""</p> <p>Right in that moment the lunch bell rang.</p> <p>""Well, class,"" said Ms. O'Neal, ""Lunch time. But, first..."" she added as was rummaging in her drawer ""we have something to do."" As she said that she brought a piece of white rope out. It was three feet long and a quarter of inch wide. She came toward me and quickly she put it around my balls and my still stiff penis tiding it tight.</p> <p>""Who of you girls,"" she asked to the astonished but light smiling girls, ""want to lead your filthy classmate to the lunch room?""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" asked shyly Maureen, my secret love.</p> <p>""It's simple,"" Ms. O'Neal replied, ""As he behaves himself like an animal we had to treat him like that. So I need a volunteer to lead him around using this rope as a leash""</p> <p>""But, but,"" I started to stammer, ""you cannot do it! You just cannot do it! Everyone in the school will see me in that way!""</p> <p>""Stop with that pleading!"" she sternly commanded ""If you know what is better for you. By the way, it's better if you loose that hardness quickly because if when we will reach the lunch room you'll still have it you'll find yourselves in bigger troubles. Come on girls, who wish to lead him?""</p> <p>Fourteen hands sprang immediately up.</p> <p>""We will need only one for now,"" said the smiling teacher. ""So I choose only one of you. Maureen wish you?""</p> <p>""Yes, gladly,"" replied immediately the cheerful giggling girl.</p> <p>Nooo! I thought. Everyone but her.</p> <p>She took the rope's end from our teacher's hand and, after a amused look to me and my exposition, she started following Ms. O'Neal toward the classroom's door. I could ear the exiting children' noise outside the door. The hallway should be full of them. I was no able to move a single step from my spot. No! I thought. I absolutely cannot go outside there! As I was thinking that the rope reached its maximum extension and I felt a strong tug at my privates.</p> <p>""Oh, come on, Alex!"" said my beloved classmate, ""It's show time for you!"" and with a lot of giggles from all the girls she tugged hard the rope making me give out an ouch. We exited through the class's door in the hallway. All the students there, most of all the girls, froze themselves on the spot looking our parade. What a sight we should be. Ms. O'Neal leading the group with Maureen immediately after her leading a totally naked boy, me, by his prick with a leash and twenty other student totally dressed that followed the leading trio.</p> <p>""Hey,"" said a fourth grader girl, ""that boy is stark naked!""</p> <p>""And look to his thing!"" said a giggling girl classmate of her.</p> <p>""Wow!"" said an other, ""Hey Janet. Look to his hinie. It's very red!""</p> <p>To my total distress, as I was again hollered by Maureen with continuously sharp tugs to the rope, my hard on was still in its best glory.</p> <p>How could the thing become worse now? In very little time I would had discover it.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Our entrance in the lunch room was an hell. All the pupils of the school were already there and, as the voice of my conditions was already arrived to all of them, everyone was looking to the door waiting for me.</p> <p>As we entered the lunch room's door my teacher stopped and turned to me.</p> <p>""Alex,"" she said loudly for all to ear, ""Don't you have either a little bit of decency? Look at you!"" As she was saying that I looked down and saw that, despite my shame, my dick was still sporting the biggest hard on ever happened.</p> <p>""Well, boy."" she stated. ""If this is what you want this you will have. Maureen, follow me.""</p> <p>They restarted to walk and a big tug of the rope hollered me to follow. I was lead to a little stage in the center of the lunch room. I didn't remember to have noticed it before. We stepped on it followed by everybody eyes. On the stage I saw a kind of wooden bench in a Y shape. Ms. O'Neal made us fronting the filled room.</p> <p>""Sorry everybody for the interruption,"" she started, loudly enough for all to hear. ""This boy was caught in a very nasty act. During the PE class he was find peeping in the girls locker room through the keyhole.""</p> <p>A mumble was eared through the tables.</p> <p>""As you maybe had eared the noise, he was already spanked in class."" She continued ""but seems that his naughtiness did not want to decrease. In fact,"" she went on as was pointing to my raging hard on, ""as you can see right now, he is shamelessly sporting around his fault""</p> <p>laughter ran over the children.</p> <p>""So now,"" she concluded, ""he is going to be punished for that in a way he will not forget for a long time.""</p> <p>With this she reached and untied the rope around my privates and leaded me toward the bench.</p> <p>""Go on there,"" she commended, ""on your back.""</p> <p>As my butt touch the hard wood of the center of the Y shape bench I jumped up again for the pain I felt. My bottom was too sore to accept to sit on such an hard surface.</p> <p>""Over there, Alex, now!"" ordered Ms. O'Neal.</p> <p>I managed somehow to complain. When I was laying on my back she grabbed my wrists and pulled them back beyond my head blocking them high with a strap. After that she grabbed my right ankle and strapped it in a stirrup standing at the right end of the Y shape bench then did the same with my left ones. For last she fixed a leather strap around my waist blocking me totally to the bench. I found myself laying on the hard wooden bench with my hand stretched over my head and my legs totally spread. Suddenly I realized that my privates like my bottom hole were in plain view for all the children sat in the lunch room. My dick always standing on attention.</p> <p>Ms. O'NEAL took a thin nylon rope with a ring on one end and a little clamp on the other. She attached the clamp end on my foreskin and went to fixed the ring at a hook located over the bench stretching well my stiff dick up.</p> <p>After doing that she turned to a little table at a side of the stage and took something. When she turned back in front of me I froze. She was carrying a thick wooden ruler in her hand. It was fifteen inches long, half an inch wide and with a solid look.</p> <p>""Now the main part of the show!"" said Ms. O'Neal to my gapping audience. ""For his naughtiness he will receive twelve swat of this ruler on the offending part of his body."" A gasp came from all the kids.</p> <p>Saying that she turned again toward me and put herself on my right side. She rode up her harm and I eared a swish sound in the air. Suddenly an unbearable pain jolted from my nut sack. She was spanking me with that evil ruler right on my balls! As I was screaming in pain for her blow a second landed on the same spot. I didn't believe I should be able to endure such an horrible pain again. But I had to. The third and the fourth spanks fell on the high part of my shaft one per side. The following two others were back again on my already sore nuts. My screams reached an earsplitting level as the seventh blow reached on my too sore privates again. Up to the end I received eight blows of the ruler directly on my balls and the other four on my dick. I was still screaming and crying when she released the clamp grip from my privates and untied me from the bench. I was made to stand up facing the audience. My privates were aching and very red but, luckily, now I was soft. I doubled for the pain grabbing my boyhood with my hands.</p> <p>""It seems to me I've already say to you that no play with yourselves it's allowed!"" she shouted standing me again and slapping my hands away. ""As you are not able to control yourselves I will have to teach you your lesson again""</p> <p>Saying that she sat on the bench, grabbed my hand and draped me on her laps. Suddenly her hand was descending on my bare behind again. Thirty hard hand spanks followed by other thirty with the ruler she used on my balls.</p> <p>When that torture ended I was made to stand with my hand on my head till the end of the lunch time. When the bell rang she tied again the white rope on my privates. We descended the stage and I was lead always by the tugs of Maureen toward our classroom.</p></div>","[""This story is totally fiction for adult purpose only. It depicts of a boy and a girl being humiliated, spanked and otherwise painfully punished under a new school regime. If you don't like this kind of story or if is not legal for you (i.e. minor of 18 y.o.) to read this stuff please leave now. The author knows the difference between a fantasy and reality. Nothing of what is in this story should ever happen in this world.""]"
751,"The Evil School, Part 3",3,SISTER,no@email,Alex's ordeal is coming to an end (or maybe a new start?),2006-02-07,5,4,"Fg+/b, humil, spank, public, light bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>On our way back to the classroom we were accompanied by most of the school children. They were continuously teasing me, most of all the girl even the second and third graders. When we were almost to my classroom I felt a light touch on my sore bare behind.</p> <p>""Who the hell....."" I started turning myself to see who was touching me.</p> <p>""Hi, Alex,"" said my eight-years-old sister Karen with a large smile on her face.</p> <p>""What hell do you want, twerp?"" I said her in angry, ""Don't you dare to touch it again!""</p> <p>""But seems to me,"" she replied grinning, ""that someone other had already touch your little hiney well.""</p> <p>""It's not your business."" I cut away.</p> <p>""Well,"" she said grinning ever more, ""if that is the way you'd like to speak to me, be sure. I'll certainly give you no help, this evening, when our parents will spank you. I think, instead, I'll enjoyed to see you punished, brat!""</p> <p>Saying that she turned away but not before to give me a sharp slap on my too sore bottom. Meanwhile Maureen restarted to holler me again with a big tug on the rope.</p> <p>The afternoon was not so good also. I received no more spankings but I had to seat still at my desk on the hard wooden chair. This kind of furniture, I discovered, were not made for a bare well spanked behind.</p> <p>I couldn't help to wiggle and sob from time to time. Ms. O'Neal didn't miss occasion to underline my predicament with remarks like ""Alex, aren't you able to seat still?"" which always caused a lots of giggling from my amused girl classmates.</p> <p>At least, the bell rang one last time to announce everybody the end of the lessons. Everyone in the classroom stood up, got his packs and walked out of the door. I wasn't able to resolve me to go out. Other side I could not remain there and I had absolutely to go picking up my little sister from her class. This is one of my duties. As I am the older brother I had to take care of my little sister accompanying her to school right to her class and picking up her same way for the bus ride to home.</p> <p>When I arrived to her class I found all her classmates outside the room with her.</p> <p>""Hi, Alex,"" she smiling said to me between the giggles of all the other third grader girls, ""There was someone of my friends who whish to have a look at you again."" I was furiously blushing.</p> <p>""Hey, Karen,"" said one brunette near her pointing to my privates, ""It doesn't seems to me your big brother being so big!""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said another girl right in front of me, ""I bet the my brother of six is a little bigger down there!""</p> <p>My shame was unbearable. Be so teased and ashamed by such kind of little eight-years-old girls.</p> <p>""Yeah, friends,"" came the reply by Karen, ""I'm quite sure now that he is not so a big boy. I couldn't wait for this evening when our parents will give him another trashing that certainly will make him ever little.""</p> <p>Saying that she and her friends gave out a laugh and, with an hard slap on my red and sore bare bottom she said ""C'mon, Alex! Let's go home!""</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The bus trip to home was an hell. Everyone merciless teasing me. Karen made all her efforts to shame me with contiguous references about my little boyhood or about what I was been to get from our parents once we should be at home.</p> <p>Eventually we reached our bus stop so we went down from the bus. Now we were in our neighborhood and a lot of people knows me very well. For all the two blocks and a half to our house Karen didn't loose occasion for to let everyone know about my troubles describing them with a lot of details. I think I was never ever so embarrassed.</p> <p>With my relief, at least, we arrived home. As we entered the front door we found an angry mum waiting for us.</p> <p>""Look at you, young man,"" she started, ""Look at your state. Totally naked in school and on the street. Do you ever realized what you have done?""</p> <p>Before I could answer my little twerp sister said ""He was been a very naughty boy, mum. He peeped the girls in the locker room and we all saw him nude in the lunchroom.""</p> <p>""but, but"" I tried to chimed.</p> <p>""And he was with his thing all hard in front of us, what a disgusting thing. Bleah!"" she continued with a repulsion look on her face and putting out her tongue. Little faked tears sprung out of her eyes.</p> <p>""Alex!"" said sternly my mum, ""Look at you sister! Don't you realize what you have done? You shocked her, little brat!""</p> <p>""But, mum,"" I unwisely shouted, ""she seemed not so shocked while she was teasing me in front of all her classmates today in school!""</p> <p>""Go immediately in that corner, young man!"" she shouted ""And don't dare to move an inch from there till I will say otherwise!""</p> <p>With this last order she took Karen under her harm and leaded her toward the kitchen saying consolation words to that little demon.</p> <p>It was about one hour I was standing facing the living room corner when I eared the front door bell rang. My corner was exactly on the opposite side of the room respect of the front door so everyone would be in the entrance could have a nice view of me, naked, with my very red behind in display.</p> <p>Karen went to the door. I listened her talk with someone but I was not able to detect who was. Then she wide opened the door saying ""Barbie, Kim, Heather please, come in"" Noo! I thought in my mind. She had just made enter in the room three of her best friends and now they were looking at me naked in the corner.</p> <p>""Hey, Karen,"" said one of them, ""your brother is still naked.""</p> <p>""Yes, Kim,"" she replied, ""and will be in this way till his punishment time will end.""</p> <p>""And when it will be?"" Asked another.</p> <p>""Oh, well,"" answered my little twerp sister, ""It will take a long, long time. He has to remain stark naked till tomorrow afternoon when the school will end.""</p> <p>A gasp came from the three little girls. Right in that moment mum came through the kitchen door.</p> <p>""Oh welcome children!"" she cheerfully greeted the brats, ""Karen, why don't you make your friend take a seat? Would you like some milk and cake?""</p> <p>""Yes, ma'am,"" they all answered, ""thank you very much!""</p> <p>""Alex,"" commanded mum, ""get out of that corner and go to the kitchen. Take some milk and cake and serve them good to your sister's guests. March!""</p> <p>I had to turn around and show my front side to the four little girls. I went in a hurry toward the kitchen door as to hide myself from them. I took milk and cake on a porter and I went back in the living room. When I finished to serve the girls I turned and started to go again toward the corner but my mum stopped me.</p> <p>""No boy,"" she said, ""You have to remain here. You will stand here right in front of the girls, hands on your head, and you will serve them all they will wish.""</p> <p>""But mum,"" I started to pleaded, ""you said I shocked Karen being nude. I cannot stay here nude in front of them.""</p> <p>""Shut up, young men,"" came the reply, ""You didn't shock her for being nude, that it's not so a big deal, but for being hard in front of her.""</p> <p>This make me blushed furiously. How could she embarrass me so much in front of my own sister and three other little girls.</p> <p>""By the way,"" she added, ""do everything your sister will ask you. No arguing. No complain. And don't dare to make anything nasty again. Do you understand, boy?""</p> <p>""Yes, ma'am."" I replied in a very low voice.</p> <p>So there I was naked once again facing totally dressed girls. This time more little than me. I was extremely embarrassed. the four little girls went on for a while speaking about silly little girls' stuffs but their eyes were always glued on my not so much privates that were in plain view for them to see. Despite my shame, with all that looking at I started to feel itching in my low parts. After a little while I saw Kim eyes open wide.</p> <p>""Hey Karen,"" she said, mouth gapping and pointing to my boyhood, ""Look! It's growing! It's pointing upwards!""</p> <p>""Oh you, dirty boy!"" Exclaimed my sister, ""Shame on you! What are you doing! Mummy! Come quick! Look at Alex!""</p> <p>Hollered by Karen's calls, mum run in the room and stopped looking at me.</p> <p>""What the hell are you doing, dirty boy!"" she shouted.</p> <p>""Look, mum,"" chimed in my little tormentor with an upset look on her face, ""he is always so naughty!""</p> <p>""I see, sugar,"" agreed my mum, ""Very well, Alex,"" she continued turning towards me, ""As your behavior seems not to improve we'll teach you immediately a good lesson.""</p> <p>""But mum,"" I tried to pleaded with no effort already crying, ""it was not my fault, I swear""</p> <p>She didn't ever look at me.</p> <p>""Karen, go upstairs"" she said to my little sister, ""and bring me back my hairbrush that is on the drawer in my bedroom.""</p> <p>""Yes, mum, gladly!"" cheerfully answer the brat running upstairs.</p> <p>""Sorry girls,"" said mummy to the other three little girls. ""I'm very sorry for Alex's naughty behavior. Please remain on the couch and be pleased to attend to Alex's spanking.""</p> <p>""But, mum,"" I said in total distress, ""You cannot spank me right in front of these little girls. You just cannot!""</p> <p>""Yes, I can,"" she sternly replied, ""and will do!""</p> <p>As she ended this last sentence, Karen was running in the room handing mum's wooden hairbrush.</p> <p>Mum took out one of the chair from under the table, put it right in front of the couch and sat down.</p> <p>""Over here, boy!"" she commended.</p> <p>I went toward her. She grabbed my wrist and immediately I found myself draped on my mother's laps. She slaps my bare bottom hard with her hand. First the right check, then the left followed by another hard spank right in the middle bridging both the checks. Again she started the sequence with always harder spanks. To the amusement of the four watching children, by the fifth one I was already sobbing hard and by the tenth I was bawling like a baby. The hand spanking went on till twenty. When I realized that her hand was no more descending on my sore butt I started to stand up but I felt mum's grip taking me down. THE BRUSH! I had totally forget it! At a sign by mum Karen stood up and handed her the brush. Suddenly a set of hard spanks rained on my already too sore behind. In four blows my crying turns in a steadily loud howling. My legs kicking reached a so fast speed to make possible a waiving of a flag. Karen's three girlfriends look agape as my behind turned from red to crimson. The pain in my ass was unbearable. Eventually the twentieth and last brush spank landed on my tortured behind. Mum made me immediately stand up. I started a frantic jig all around and my hands flew speedily on my bottom trying to rub away some pain.</p> <p>""Those hands away, Alex!"" ordered my mum, ""we don't want any of that rubbing.""</p> <p>I managed to complied always hopping around. That made the girls giggling at the sight of my private bouncing up and down.</p> <p>""Mum, look!"" said the evil Karen, ""Alex is still hard!""</p> <p>""Ok, girls,"" she replied, ""I need your help now to made this dirty boy learn his lesson.""</p> <p>""Alex,"" she shouted at me, ""go immediately on your sister's laps!""</p> <p>It should be no possible! I thought. She was not going to let the kid spank me! .......... Wrong! She was.</p> <p>Still crying hard, I made my way towards my little sister. Mum helped to adjust me on her laps and handed her the brush.</p> <p>""No, mum, please,"" I started pleading, ""Don't let her use the brush on me!""</p> <p>""Karen,"" said my mum, ""start. Please""</p> <p>And she started. I bet she used all the strength her little body could give her. By the second blows on my too sore behind I was already howling and kicking.</p> <p>""Girls,"" said mum to the other girls, ""take an hold of his wrists""</p> <p>As they complained she put her hand on my back holding me there.</p> <p>She let Karen give me twenty hard brush spanks before to stop her.</p> <p>As I was released mum grabbed my hand and dragged me by Kim. I was made to bend over her laps and suddenly the brush appeared in Kim's little hand.</p> <p>""Come on, Kim"" said her mum, ""give it him good""</p> <p>Hesitantly Kim gave me the first swat that, despite of the low strength, made me howl again.</p> <p>""Harder, Kim"" mom encouraged her,"" I don't believe that is all you can do!""</p> <p>With this invitation Kim loose all her shyness and started to hit me very hard. As my bottom was already extra sore, her strength was enough to made me screaming as I was to die. She gave me twenty hard blows too and before I was able to realized it I found myself on Barbie laps for another trashing.</p> <p>As Heather too had ended her twenty brush spanks tattoo I wasn't able even to stand up. My bottom was now dark crimson with many purple spots and some white blisters. I was thinking that my skin was been peeled away from my tortured checks. Never I had have to endure such a terrible pain. Never I had have to endure such a shame being spanked and made howling by little girls. Me, a big boy of twelve bawling like a baby by the hands of four little girls of eight.</p> <p>The only relief was that, with all that pain, my boner was totally gone.</p> <p>I was sent again in the corner, this time facing the room. Twenty minutes later, as I was still crying hard, Karen's three girlfriends went home. At least, now, only mum and Karen were here looking at my nakedness.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The evening was another hell. When my father came home, one hour later, I was spanked once again by him. Fortunately, as he looked at my butt conditions, he gave me only ten hand spanks. But so hard that I couldn't appreciate the favor. Terrible was to eat my dinner sat on the kitchen wooden chair. At least the dinner ended and I was sent directly to my room a lot before my normal bedtime. It took a lot of time before to be able to sleep. Tomorrow should be another day in hell being to go to school totally naked again and endure all the mates teasing. I fell asleep with the hope to not get at least other spankings the day after.</p> <p>Fortunately the following day I was able to avoid them but the teasing made me died. Even the first graders teased me and in classroom a lot of my girls mates, even Maureen, tried to find occasions to be able to touch my naked bottom or my privates. As for the pain I still had in my butt, all their efforts to make me harder, and consequently spanked, had no success. So, at least, I survived till the last bell rang and Ms. O'Neal gave me back my clothes. At least I was dressed again! The pain didn't leave me for the following four days but that made me think a lot and decide to never do naughty things again: if I'll want to see some girl undressed well, it's better that I wait till the first of those bratty girls will be punished. As the punishments will be always on the bare will be certainly better then to see a silly panties clad bottom through a keyhole. I hope that in the near future I will be able to see my bratty sister trashed like I was been but one thing, eventually, will be sure: my life in this school will never ever be the same in the future.</p></div>","[""This story is totally fiction for adult purpose only. It depicts of a boy and a girl being humiliated, spanked and otherwise painfully punished under a new school regime. If you don't like this kind of story or if is not legal for you (i.e. minor of 18 y.o.) to read this stuff please leave now. The author knows the difference between a fantasy and reality. Nothing of what is in this story should ever happen in this world.""]"
752,"Puppy Dog J, Part 1",1,SISTER,no@email,Puppy dog J has to be under the control of a girl younger then her who provides to humiliate her puppy dog in a lot of ways.,2006-02-23,4,4,"g/g, spank, humil, enema",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Puppy dog J is laying by the side of the front door on the tailed floor. It's waiting for the arrival of its new owner. It heard that should be a little girl named Silvia who is coming from a country far far away. Once puppy dog J were a human little girl but was, in its mind, a long, long time ago. How many time is passed from that past? Puppy dog J doesn't remember; now she/it is most of all a dog. She has a nice yellow collar around her neck and her naked skin is of a nice grade of pink. She is happy for the news of the owner changing; her previous master was harsh on her, but she is now wondering how could be the new one. She is 10 now and her new owner, mistress Silvia, is 9. Maybe, puppy dog J thoughts, she will be nice with her as they are, more or less, same age. luckily, J thoughts, the new owner is a girl! What a terrible thingh should be if was a boy! A little girl would never take a vantage on another one, as if she's only her puppy dog slave.</p> <p>The sound of a car stopping outside make jump her heart. She's here! puppy dog J is happy. she would jump up on her feet and run outside the front door to see her new little owner but she cannot do it. Her master said her to don't move and inch from her place and she has to remain there, quite in waiting. she herds voice outside: it's her master with his wife who are greeting the new incomers.</p> <p>The door is opening. They are entering the house but from the position she is she's not able to see anything. They enter the house, close the door and, finally, they realized of her.</p> <p>It's one tall man, dark haired, holding by the hand a little blond girl. As her master and the other man look at her with a smiling face, the little girl stand there, in front of her, with her mouth wide open.</p> <p>""Hey dad"" she says ""you spoke to me about a puppy dog not about a little girl!"" ""That's, my dear,"" say the man ""For the time we will remain here she will be your puppy dog. Don't you like her?"" The little girl is a little bit astonished. She had never had such kind of a ""puppy dog"".</p> <p>""Come on here"" said the Master to puppy dog J ""and greet your new mistress! Hurry up, little turtle!""</p> <p>Puppy dog J crawls on all four toward the little girl.</p> <p>""You can caress it"" say the Master to the little girl ""It doesn't bite.""</p> <p>""Ok"" replay the little blondie starting to caress puppy dog J on the hairs.</p> <p>""Hey, you dog"" shout the Master ""It's that the way you greet that beautifull little girl?""</p> <p>Puppy dog J stop her selves and looks to her Master with a questioning glance.</p> <p>""Hurry up!"" say him ""show her you like her. Go down and lick her hand, if she want, or else lick well her shoes!""</p> <p>Puppy dog J try to lick Silvia's hand but she take it back so, without other chance, she bend down toward the little girl's feet and start to lick the upper part of her Barbie gym's shoes. Silvia giggles as she look this other unknown little girl, on all four, licking her shoes. ""Stop now!"" she orders to the puppy ""you are wetting all my shoes!""</p> <p>""Come here, down!"" order her Master ""don't annoy Silvia!""</p> <p>She immediately comply going laying beside of the sofa. The two man sit on it and Silvia on the comfortable armchair in front of them. Her master lifts his legs and put his feet right on her naked back.</p> <p>""Come one, friend"" invites to the other man ""Rest your legs. Put your feet too on the back of this very comfortable puppy slave girl!""</p> <p>""Oh thank you!"" reply the other man stretching his legs ""you're right, man! she's very comfortable!""</p> <p>Puppy dog J stay on her all four quite and still as she is used to do if she doesn't want to be punished.</p> <p>The chat go on for more than half an hour and puppy dog J is becoming tired. The weight of the two men feet is becoming weird and her knees are on fire for the long resting in that unnatural position. But she knows well to remain still quite: a puppy dog has to obey to it's master orders, whatever they are otherwise an hard punishment should be on the way.</p> <p>From time to time puppy dog J looks to the little girl sitting near the two adults. From the position she is sitting she has surely a good view of her naked butt and of her bald labias. In fact her glance is glued right there and she has a strange look on her smiling face.</p> <p>""What should she thinks?"" asks her selves puppy dog J wondering about that grin.</p> <p>Puppy dog J doesn't know yet what is on the way for her but Silvia is already thinking that to have another kid, older than you, as a puppy dog, should be very very funny. And this has to go on for all the next 10 days.</p> <p>""WOW!"" thoughts Silvia ""I think I'll enjoyed that.""</p></div>",[]
753,"Puppy Dog J, Part 2",2,SISTER,no@email,Puppy dog J has to be under the control of a girl younger then her who provides to humiliate her puppy dog in a lot of ways.,2006-02-23,2,3,"g/g, spank, humil, enema",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After one hour of laying on all four with the adults' feet resting on her back puppy dog J starts to feel tired. Her knees hurt for the long unchanged position. She begins to wiggle a little trying to easier the pain in her knees.</p> <p>""Stop that dance J!"" shouts her master ""if you know what's better for you.""</p> <p>Well knowing to not speak she starts to moaning.</p> <p>""Listen friend"" says her master to the other man ""doesn't she seem a real puppy dog?""</p> <p>""Oh yes"" comes the reply ""She's really good at this""</p> <p>""Ok"" says her master ""I think puppy dog J needs to take a rest now. How about Silvia takes her outside for a little walk?""</p> <p>""Should be a good idea"" says Silvia's father ""What do you think about it, Silvia?""</p> <p>""Really I can take her outside for a walk?!?"" shouts the little girl jumping out the armchair.</p> <p>""Yes, of course"" is the master's answer ""J, go to get your lash!""</p> <p>Puppy dog J crawlies on all four speedily toward the next room and comes back very soon with a long withe lash between her teethes. Her master takes the lash from her mouth and fixes it to the yellow dog collar on her neck.</p> <p>""Come on, Silvia"" he says handling the lash to the little blondie ""take this little dog outside for her little walk. As it is from this morning that she's not allowed to go outside I think she needs to pee. Let her do it when you are on the path in the park and not before. We don't want she pisses on the sidewalk where everyone should wet their shoes on her pee.""</p> <p>""Yes sir,"" replied the little one ""I'll never let her do her needs where other people should get dirty themselves.""</p> <p>With that the little girl tugs on the lash making J hurry up and crawls toward the front door. Silvia open it and they are outside in the bright sunlight. Every time puppy dog J has to go outside during the daylight she's always very embarrassed as anyone looking out the windows could see her in that so humiliating position. Today it's badder as she's taken around on all four naked by a little girl younger than her totally dressed. Puppy dog J, as every dog in the world, tugs the lash. Of course she's trying to go in the wood out of the sight of the possible passing people but Silvia holds it hard.</p> <p>""Hey, puppy!"" said the little mistress ""Stop that tugging! It's not yet time to go in the wood. I want to go till the crossroad at the end of this street so be quite and follow my orders well, understand?"" meanwhile the blondie give a good spank on J right bottom's check making the puppy quite down.</p> <p>The concrete of the sidewalk makes J knees hurt as they walk along the street. Puppy dog J feels her bladder becomes very full as she didn't have way to empty herself since that morning 5 hours ago and in that time she drank a lot of water from her basin as it's july and it's very hot.</p> <p>Silvia drags her till the end of the road and stops there looking around. A couple of J ex-classmates are biking along the street and saw her. They shout a ""WOW look at J"" making her face becoming as red as it could become.</p> <p>As Silvia seems to don't have willing to move and her need are becoming too strong she knows she had to do something before to make a mess right there on the crossway.</p> <p>Forgetting how a little dog has to behave she turns her head toward Silvia and says :""Please, Silvia, take me to the wood! I badly have to make pee pee!""</p> <p>The little blondie looks J with a strange glance.</p> <p>""Oh"" she says ""that's new! A dog who speaks! Don't you know that a dog never speaks but has only to howl or beg? I think we have to teach you a good lesson in howls when we will go back to house.""</p> <p>""Ok Let's go now"" she ends tugging hard the lash and puppy dog J almost falls down.</p> <p>Crawling in hurry tugged by the lash puppy dog J realizes her big mistake but now it's too late.</p> <p>""Please, mistress"" she begged trying to crawl speedy enough to follow the angry little blondie pace ""I didn't want to. Please let me piss! I really need it, please!""</p> <p>""How I have to say it, stupid dog"" shouts Silvia ""A dog never speak up. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"" With that she gives J three hard whips with the lash across her naked butt.</p> <p>Puppy dog J yelps under the three unaspected blows.</p> <p>""And now at home, silly dog"" ends the little mistress ""As you act like that I don't want to allow you to make your needs. And don't dare to make it in the house!""</p> <p>The two girls are speedily going toward the house, the dressed one walking to a good pace and the naked one crawling on all four trying to follow her little owner.</p> <p>As soon as they arrive at home Silvia goes straight to J's master. ""This silly dog"" she says ""didn't want to follow me and she dared to speak up as we do begging me to take he in the wood to piss!""</p> <p>""Is it correct, J?"" asks him to the puppy. Knowing well that she's already in big troubles she nods. ""How may time I tried to teach you how to behave when you are a dog?"" he asked her without waiting any answers.</p> <p>""Ok,"" he says ""Now you know you have to be punished for that. I thinking to let Silvia to execute the punishment you deserve. By the way, for the moment you're not allowed to take your needs. And don't dare to piss during your punishment or, any case, before that me or Silvia will allow you to do it!""</p> <p>""Come on Silvia"" he adds ""let's go in the backyard. I will teach you the best way to punish you puppy dog when she misbehave.""</p> <p>Whit that the master tugs puppy dog J by the leash toward the back entrance door followed by a very happy and grinning Silvia.</p> <p>""I'm really starting to enjoy a lot to have a puppy girl dog"" she is thinking looking to the naked cheeks of the crawling J, with still the three marks of the lash on, while outgoing the back door.</p></div>",[]
754,"Puppy Dog J, Part 3",3,SISTER,no@email,Puppy dog J has to be under the control of a girl younger then her who provides to humiliate her puppy dog in a lot of ways.,2006-02-23,2,3,"g/g, spank, humil, public",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The master lead by the leash puppy dog J on the gravel outside and Silvia happily follows. He take J to the little barn in the garden, enters and let her on all four out of the door.</p> <p>""Now you'll see"" says Silvia sternly ""what happen to the naughty puppy dogs like you!""</p> <p>Knowing well what should be better for her, J lays there still looking the little blondie with a glance of fear and pleading.</p> <p>Her master comes out right in this moment. J looks to him and her eyes open wide as she sees what's in his hands. He is carrying a coil of a very rough rope and a knife. He deposits his goods on the ground and disconnect the lash from the collar.</p> <p>""Stand up, now!"" he orders to J.</p> <p>She manages to stand either if her knees are totally numb for the long laying.</p> <p>""Come here J!"" says the master pointing to a sawhorse there near. J complies and put herself in front of the sawhorse</p> <p>""Spread your legs well and put your feet outside the sawhorse's ones!""</p> <p>As she does it her master takes the rope and starts to tie her right ankle to the correspondent sawhorse's foot. Then it's time for her left one.</p> <p>""Bend down now!"" he orders ""and take hold with your hands to the two other feet of the sawhorse""</p> <p>She complies immediately and he binds her hands to the wood. Now she is stretched over the sawhorse with her tummy pressed hardly on the rough wood pad and her legs well spreaded. Looking under through her legs' bridge she is able to see how Silvia should be enjoying her predicament. Other hand Silvia has wide open eyes. Her mind is spinning around. She cannot believe she is attending such a show. She feels wetness in her panties and a tickling sensation in her low tummy.</p> <p>""Now she's ok"" states the man ""Come on Silvia! Take this knife and go cutting off a good whip from that tree. Get one at least one meter long and very flexible."" ""Yes, sir"" says the little blondie ""I run"" And with that she immediately run away toward the willow tree in the center of the garden. She cut off a tiny, long branch from the tree and comes back speedily.</p> <p>""Cut off all the leaves"" says the master which Silvia immediately done.</p> <p>When the long, flexible whip is ready she gives it to the man who looks at it and approve the job.</p> <p>""Come here"" he says ""I'm gonna teach you how to whip a naughty dog girl properly.""</p> <p>While Silvia is looking, the man put himself by side of the tied girl, raises his right arm and let come down an hard blow of the whip bridging both the naked girl's cheeks. She let a scream as a first red row is appearing on her naked bumm. After a five seconds' pause another hard blow comes down crossing the first one's spot. Another scream outcomes from the punished girl's mouth.</p> <p>""Ok Silvia"" said the man to the little blondie ""Now it's your turn. Come here and try it""</p> <p>The little girl eagerly complies and put herself by the left side of the sawhorse. Brings the whip and the man starts to teach her how to do a good job. He brings the right wrist of the girl and shows her how to lift the whip in the air and how to spin it down as hard as possible. The first stroke lands exactly on J's right check letting on it a red narrow strip. After few seconds Silvia blows another one on the left check making J screaming again.</p> <p>""Good, Silvia"" says the master ""go on this way till I will say you to stop""</p> <p>Grinning Silvia goes again down with her painful job on J's ass. One on the right check, one on the left one and one bridging both of them. More and more times goes on this series in the following ten minutes. J is now hardly crying and howling at every single blow of the devilish whip.</p> <p>""You can stop, Silvia"" says the man after the fiftieth blow is landed. ""Now it's time to change the target"" Adds him to a puzzled Silvia.</p> <p>""Come here now"" he says pointing a spot right back way the little tied girl.</p> <p>""Now you have to move your whip in this way"" says the master taking an hold on Silvia's right wrist and moving it from down up till the final part of the whip touches lightly J right between her legs on her open sex.</p> <p>""Noooo, not there, please!"" she shouts restarting her crying which was decreased to a light sobbing.</p> <p>""Shut up!"" orders Silvia grinning to the little naked girl.</p> <p>Immediately after Silvia moves her first blow in the new spot with all the strength she has. She is rewarded by an earsplitting scream by the punished girl. Excitated by her success she goes on with a new hard blow followed by another one. J is now bawling continuously as blow follows blow on her totally exposed little hairless sex. The little blond devil hits J's open slit twenty times before to stop. J's vagina is swollen and totally covered by tiny red strips. Her crying and sobbing is very loud and she feels her ass and sex totally on fire. Her master and Silvia let her lays still tied for a quarter of hour while they sit backwards on a couple of garden's chairs sipping a cold drink and admiring Silvia's good work.</p> <p>After the rest, when J's crying is going down to a normal sobbing, they stand up and go again toward the little punished girl.</p> <p>""Well, Silvia"" says the man to the little blondie ""I think that now the puppy is ready to attend some class.""</p> <p>""What have us to do now, sir?"" asks Silvia to the master</p> <p>""Now, first, we have to untie her"" states the man ""then you will have to teach her how to go bringing back a branch you throw away.""</p> <p>Saying that the both untie J from the sawhorse and put the sobbing girl on her feet.</p> <p>""Down to all four"" orders the master to the little girl.</p> <p>She complies immediately but let her leg a little apart as every contact with her little vagina is hurting her as hell. Silvia takes a little branch and throw it through the garden.</p> <p>""Come on, J"" she says ""go to get the branch! Hurry up!""</p> <p>J starts crawling on all fours crossing the garden but the scratching of her legs on her swollen labias make her eyes wet.</p> <p>""Speedily!"" hurries the little blondie to J.</p> <p>Before J should be able to complies a blow of the whip hit her on the back of her leg.</p> <p>""Ooouch!"" she screams trying to speed up her pace.</p> <p>J goes arrives to the branch laying on the grass, always on all four bends down and take hold of the little branch between her teethes. Then she crawls back to the little blondie. Silvia takes in her little hand the branch and caress a while J's head. ""Good doggy! Now we will do it again but this time you have to be speedily then before, understand?"" she says swinging menacingly the whip in her hand. ""Go!"" Silvia orders throwing the little branch again across the garden.</p> <p>J crawls more speedily she could trying to ignore the pain in her low parts. Get the branch again in her mouth and speed herself back again toward the little blondie.</p> <p>""Ok little doggie!"" says Silvia patting lightly on the head the panting naked girl at her feet ""Finally you have learn a little bit to follow the orders""</p> <p>The man and the little girl let J to have a little rest while they sit again sipping their drinks.</p> <p>""Don't you think that this dog misses something, sir?"" ask Silvia to the man.</p> <p>""What do you mean, darling?"" says the man.</p> <p>""I mean, sir,"" replies the little blondie ""she shouldn't have a tail?""</p> <p>""hum"" mumbles the master thinking ""Maybe you're right, Silvia. Let me see how could I manage it.""</p> <p>And with that he goes inside the little barn leaving Silvia, comfortably sitting in her chair under the shadow of the willow tree, taking plenty view of the naked little J laying at her feet under the sun.</p></div>",[]
755,"Puppy Dog J, Part 4",4,SISTER,no@email,Puppy dog J has to be under the control of a girl younger then her who provides to humiliate her puppy dog in a lot of ways.,2006-02-23,4,4,"g/g, spank, humil, public",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Here it is."" says the master exiting the barn.</p> <p>From her position J try to see what's the subject but isn't able to see anything other than her master back and the Silvia's face openly grinning. The two talk for a little while, then they turn toward J. Silvia has her hands on her back so J is not able to see what has in them.</p> <p>""Little puppy!"" chants the blondie ""We have a nice present for you""</p> <p>As Silvia moves her hands at her front showing what is in them to J, the little puppy girl's fears become reality. Silvia is carrying a twenty cm long rigid tail with a wooden butt plug attached to the base. The plug is about ten cm. long and three cm width modeled in a bulb form.</p> <p>""Now J"" explains her Silvia ""before you could wear it you have to be nice clean inside your little bum hole, you know?""</p> <p>J immediately understands what that should mean: a good soapy enema.</p> <p>""Come here, puppy!"" orders Silvia ""your inside wash is already waiting for you""</p> <p>J crawls toward the little blondie well knowing to not complain. Silvia makes her remains in the all four position but with her arms stretch over her head as to be with her face right on the gravel and her ass sticking up in the air. When J is in position Silvia shoves the big enema's nozzle in J's ass making her cry out a little, then she opens the knot and the soapy cold liquid starts to flow in J's tummy. The enema bag is located very high so the pressure is strong in J's guts. At this is to be added that the cold water start briefly to give her cramps. The horrible stream go on flowing for about one minute till all the liter water of it is totally gone inside the little girl's tummy. Then Silvia pulls on the nozzle inserted in J's puckered little hole extracting it.</p> <p>""Don't dare to let go either a drop, understand?"" communicates Silvia sternly to J ""otherwise..."" As J is not allowed to speak when she's a dog she nods with her head. ""Well, puppy"" adds the little blondie ""while we are waiting the half an hour that have to go for you to be allowed to empties yourselves we could play a little. I give you the permission to stand up, now""</p> <p>J stands but immediately a cramp brings her tummy, letting a sob she reaches with her hands to her tummy bending down for the pain.</p> <p>""Hey!"" shouts Silvia ""I said you to stand up not to bend down! Stand on the attention with your hands beside your head, still!""</p> <p>J complies while her eyes become wet for the pain in her guts.</p> <p>""Now"" says the devilish little blondie ""I want you to run five times around the garden. I will take the time and if I will be not satisfy of your improvement or if you stop yourselves in the run I will whip you well on the back of your legs and inside them."" J is already in panic: how could she run speedily with all that soapy cold water in her? ""And remember,"" adds Silvia ""If I have to do it you will not allowed to empties yourselves for another half an hour when your time will be run. Ok, ready? Go!""</p> <p>Immediately J starts to run as fast as she could. She feels the water moving in her tummy and tries to not think about it. During the third turn a cramp grows in her tummy making her cries out but she manages to go on running relentless.</p> <p>Actually the fifth round ends. J feels that she shouldn't be able to run another one. She hopes only that Silvia would be satisfy of her timing.</p> <p>""hum,"" states Silvia looking to her chrono watch, ""You were a little bit too slow in respect of my expectations but, as this is the first time, I will let go."" At this J lets go a breath of relief. For the moment she should be safe from other punishments. ""Ok, puppy!"" says the blondie ""you are allowed to stand here in front of us, feet apart and hands beside your head till your time will gone. Don't dare to move an inch or say anything, understand?"" J nods while she takes position as requested trying to remain still despite the troubling water rumbling in her tender tummy.</p> <p>Her master and Silvia spend the time happily talking and enjoying the view of the naked trembling J standing in front of them. After what seems to J an eternity Silvia looks to her watch and says ""Ok, J. Time! Now you are allowed to empties yourselves."" J doesn't know what to do now. She knows that no bathroom is allowed for her but she doesn't know where she should be allowed to go. Understanding that Silvia says her to go at the far end of the garden and empties herself there squatting down holding her knees well spread as she wants to see well all her emptying procedure.</p> <p>They go to the indicated place, J squats herself down spreading at maximum her knees while Silvia kneels right in front of her with her eyes glued to the most intimate parts of J's body. Red faced for the total embarrassment, J starts to relief herself by the terrible pressure she has in her tummy. A dirty stream flown out of her asshole creating a puddle between her parted feet. When the last cramps leave her she let go a breath of great relief. Silvia stands up and orders J to stand too. Then the little blondie takes back J to the chairs where the master is waiting.</p> <p>""I think is time to give her the tail"" says Silvia to the man</p> <p>""Yes"" comes the reply ""I think she's ready.""</p> <p>J thinks in fear that now is time to be penetrated by that big tail. It seems really not comfortable at the sight. But right in this moment her thoughts are stopped by what Silvia is saying.</p> <p>""You know, J"" is saying Silvia ""that a plug is intended to close a recipient who has to hold something inside. Now I want you to bend down as before so we can fill you with a two liters and half of water. Then I'll insert this butt plug tail so nothing should be able to come out. Don't you think that is a nice idea?""</p> <p>J is already crying hard only at the thought to be filled by such a quantity of water. Silvia makes her bend down and roughly insert again the nozzle in her little pink anus. Immediately the water start again to rush inside her rectum. The stream seems goes on for ever. J feels her tummy skin stretching out as the water goes on filling her. After a never ending time she feels the stream subside and eventually ends. As the nozzle is pulled out J feels the butt plug be showed in her all in once. She cries out for the pain the big intruder has gave her.</p> <p>""Stand up, J"" orders Silvia ""Just for a while. We want to see how you look out.""</p> <p>She manages to comply. When she's standing in front of them, with her eyes down, she is able to see her tummy. Her nice flat tummy is now like a big ball. The skin is stretched out like a drum. She looks like pregnant.</p> <p>""Ok, puppy"" says Silvia ""down to all four again. Now that you really are a nice doggy, with its tail and all, we can go again for a walk outside. Obey to my orders and don't dare to complain or to piss. You are still not allowed to that, understand?""</p> <p>J is in total distress now. She is expected to crawl outside again where everyone could see her in that state, with her tummy totally stretched outside and that horrible butt plug tail sticking out her asshole. And, most of all, she needs so badly to relief her bladder. She is total fear to be not able to resist anymore but she couldn't think about the punishment she should endure if she does it.</p> <p>""Ok, J"" comes the dreaded sentence ""Let's go outside""</p> <p>Silvia fixes the lash to J's collar and starts pulling her toward the front of the house and out on the sidewalk again.</p></div>",[]
756,"Puppy Dog J, Part 5",5,SISTER,no@email,Puppy Dog J ordeal goes on .... and on... and on! :),2006-02-25,-1,-1,"g+b+/g, humil, public, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Out in the open is J again leaded by the lash that Silvia is holding. The concrete of the sidewalk hurts her hands and knees. They are already scratched by all the time she spent on all four. Adding discomfort there is her totally stretched out tummy full of water and that horrible butt plug tail which is stretching her pink anus while holding the water inside her. To complete her predicament she is still not allowed to relief her bladder. It's already two hours that she needs to piss and now the situation is become really painful. Silvia is taking a good pace walking and J has a lot of difficults to crawl following her. Often the devilish little blondie tugs on the lash to speed her up. At the third time Silvia has to tug the lash she decides that a tug is not more enough to speed up this lazy puppy so she stops herself and hit the naked bottom of J with the lash's handle letting on it a nice red loop.</p> <p>""Hurry up!"" she says sternly to the puppy girl ""If you slow down again I will use the lash with more strength on your lazy ass""</p> <p>After a little while they turn a corner and J froze herself on the path. Down by the same sidewalk three kids are coming toward them. They are her classmates. J starts to tug on the lash imploring Silvia with her eyes, already full of larms, to turn back and let her hide herself behind a bush. As reply Silvia gives her a sharp blow with the handle of the lash and starts again walking toward the arriving kids.</p> <p>One of them is Sven, the second is Olav and the third is a girl named Kristel. They are walking down the sidewalk happily chatting when stop themselves in the middle of their conversation letting there mouth open frozed. they cannot believe what they are seeing.</p> <p>""Hey, Olav"" says the astonished Sven ""Isn't that naked crawling girl Jeanette?"" ""Yeah, it seems to me too"" answers Olav still mouth open. ""But she's totally naked"" adds Kristel, eyes wide open and a hand on her mouth ""and that girl is leading her on all four with a lash like a dog!""</p> <p>J wishes the earth should open to swallow her right in that moment, but actually nothing happened. Now her three mates are arrived by them.</p> <p>""E-excuse me, miss"" tries to say Sven to Silvia ""This girl totally naked is one of our classmates. What is happened to her?""</p> <p>""Oh, nice to meet you"" says politely Silvia ""I'm am Silvia and I come from Italy. You have to know that Jeanette is now under punishment. She has to be a dog for a long time so, now, she has to do everything like a dog. It means dress like a dog, walk like a dog, eat like a dog and either go to toilette like a dog. I actually have the job to walk her around for her needs."" ""I cannot believe it!"" exclaims still wide open eyes Kristel. ""M-may we take a walk with you?"" asks Olav who, meanwhile, is going around the naked and totally ashamed puppy dog J. ""Oh yes, of course"" comes the reply.</p> <p>With that the four dressed kids and the undressed dog girl start walk again along the sidewalk toward the park. Maybe due to the pain of the frequent blows with the lash on her naked butt or for the total embarrassment when is proving after few steps J is not more able to hold her needs. At the last countless blow of the lash J feel her bladder explodes. A yellow stream starts to flow from her slit and, no way how she tries, she is not able to stop it flowing.</p> <p>""Hey, look all!"" shouts Kristel ""she is pissing! Right here on the sidewalk!""</p> <p>All the four kids stop on the spot and turn looking little J, freely crying for the shame, with a large wet puddle expanding under her knees.</p> <p>Silvia looks to the mess and starts yelling to J ""You, naughty dog! look at the mess you have done"" while hitting hard with the lash on J's already red naked butt.</p> <p>""Oh, please!"" starts pleading J freely crying ""I was no more able to hold it! I really needed to go! Please stop hitting me! It was not my fault!""</p> <p>""How you dare to speak up!"" shouts sternly an angry Silvia ""You are always a very naughty dog girl and I'm going to punish you well. Maybe I could let your mates help me in that! What do you think about it, kids?""</p> <p>""Oh, y-yes!"" stammers Sven ""I-it's ok with me"" adds Olav ""Sure Silvia, we will surely help you with this naughty little dog!"" ends Kristel who is starting to enjoying what she is watching.</p> <p>""Oh noooo! Please! You are my friends!"" pleads again a distressed Jeanette.</p> <p>""Don't you heard what Silvia said you?"" was Kristel reply to her pleading ""You are not allowed to speak up, neither less to plead!"" and with that Kristel gives an hard slap on Jeanette's sore bottom. While giving that hard spank, Kristell hits marginally the butt plug tail inserted in Jeanette's ass making it wiggles in her rectum. This makes the poor naked girl screams by the pain. When they meet them when wished for a moment that her mates should help her out of this horrible situation and now she has found out that they are become her tormentors too.</p> <p>""You have done this mess"" orders Silvia to J ""You will have to clean up""</p> <p>J rests there on her knees in the wet puddle she has create looking to Silvia with a puzzled glance. How she ever could clean that mess up if she has nothing to use for it?</p> <p>""Now, naughty dog"" explains the little blondie ""you will bend yourselves down and will clean up the sidewalk with your thoungue, understand?""</p> <p>Jeanette could not believe at what she has heard. A wave of nausea is already growing up in her stomach.</p> <p>""I-I-I can not d-do it!"" she stammers</p> <p>An sharp blinding pain burns in her mind as Silvia let a really hard blow down right in her exposed crack.</p> <p>""Hurry up, stupid dog!"" Silvia shouts ""we don't have all the day to spend here looking to a dirty dog like you.""</p> <p>Jeanette looks around toward her mates only to find three openly grinning face sternly looking at her.</p> <p>For what seems an eternity she works her thoungue in the wet puddle. She feels the horrible taste of her urine filling her mouth and her nose while she swallows it. The rough sidewalk surface scrapes her thoungue at every laps she gives it. She is wishing to die for the embarass-ment. After five minutes of that terrible job eventually the sidewalk is quite clean again. Adding to the weird taste she has in her mouth her tummy is continuously roaring and cramping for the big amount of water holded inside. She should want only to end all this terrible thing but, soon, she realizes that something other is on the way for her.</p> <p>""Hey, kids!"" says right then Kristel ""Why don't we go to play in the park?""</p> <p>""Yes, good idea!"" reply Sven and Olav together. ""There there are a lot of funny things to play with. Normally in this period there are a lot of kids there to play with.""</p> <p>""Ok, boys!"" states Silvia ""Come on. Let's go!""</p></div>",[]
757,"Puppy Dog J, Part 6",6,SISTER,no@email,Puppy Dog J ordeal goes on .... and on... and on! :),2006-02-25,-1,-1,"g+b+/g, humil, public, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Puppy J crawls following her little mistress and her three dressed mates. While they approach to the park she tries to stop herself ever more. Silvia tugs on the lash every time more harder till she turns in front of J, with her hands on her hips and a really angry look on her face.</p> <p>""Naughty dog!"" she said sternly ""what are you looking for to follow us as all the other dogs do?""</p> <p>Dog J tries to pities the severe little blondie with her deepest pleading glance she's able to do mixed with a light natural sobbing. As her little sadistic mistress shows no sign to have pity of her she tries to plead to her friends. At least them know her and are her friends. They surely will help her out of this horrible nightmare.</p> <p>""Hey, all!"" says Karen with a strange devilish look in her eyes ""seems that this puppy doesn't want to show itself around. Maybe she needs a somehow stimulation.""</p> <p>J wonders in her mind what her mate should want to say with that.</p> <p>""Yeah!"" adds Olav ""maybe a good ass-whipping could help her to go on""</p> <p>Noo! Thinks J. How could they say such kind of things. She is their mate. They cannot do it. Not to her.</p> <p>""hum,"" comments Silvia ""maybe you're right. Come on J! Restart to crawl immediately with us otherwise I'm going to whip your little pink ass to red and then you will crawl the same.""</p> <p>With that she gives a good tug to the lash making J near fall down.</p> <p>The dressed trio with the naked crawling girl start again walking along the sidewalk toward the dreaded park and J, despite the willing to hide herself under the ground, follows them head down in silence.</p> <p>After five minutes walk they enter the park.</p> <p>""Why don't we go to the playground?"" asked Karen ""yeah"" replies Sven ""there we could have great fun"" ""Ok,"" says Silvia ""Let's go to the playground!""</p> <p>J stops herself on the path in total panic.</p> <p>""No, please!"" sighs her terrorized ""Not to the playground! Please, oh please! Not there! No! No! No!""</p> <p>""Hey!"" exclaims a giggling Karen ""Do you ever heard a dog speaking?"" ""Never!"" reply Sven and Olav together. ""And, actually, neither we want to heard it!""</p> <p>""Now I had enough of you!"" shouts Silvia ""Stop complaining! You have just earned more than a good spanking for that.""</p> <p>With that Silvia drags the openly crying J toward a wooden bench on the path's side. She makes J crawls to the bench and stand up.</p> <p>""Bend forward, J!"" Orders Silvia to the crying ten years old ""Hands on the back of the bench and put your feet well apart!""</p> <p>Standing up J's crying become even more laud due to the pain in her knees. She bends forward and takes a hold with her hands on the back of the bench. Then she put apart her feet.</p> <p>""More spread, girl!"" orders Silvia kicking her ankles.</p> <p>J manages to spread herself more till she reach a point that seems to her to be near to be split in two. Due to the bench seat she's now stretched in a 90 angle with her ass sticking out and up, her swollen belly, full of the previous big enema, dangling obscenely under her and her hairless cunt in plain view for all the world to see. She never felt so exposed and ashamed.</p> <p>""Please, Karen"" asks politely Silvia to the girl ""did you mind to go and collect for me a good switch from that tree?""</p> <p>""Of course not"" comes the reply from the Danish girl already running toward the indicated tree.</p> <p>In less then a while Karen comes back with a half inch width, three feet long very flexible switch in her hand. She handles it to Silvia who kindly thanks the girl.</p> <p>""Now J"" says the blondie to a steady sobbing J ""we'll give you twenty of this switch. Let's see if it will teach you to behave better""</p> <p>With that Silvia gives J a hard blow right on her left naked buttock. The poor kid screams in pain standing up.</p> <p>""Bend down, little lady"" shouts the devilish blondie ""you are not allowed to stand up till I will say it to you. Now we restart and don't dare to move again.""</p> <p>J complies and bend forward on the bench re-exposing her naked butt showing a narrow red line on its left check. Silvia aims the switch to the right buttock of the naked girl and let go another blow harder then the previous one. She is rewarded by a hight pitch level scream out coming from the little girl throat. Silvia waits just the time the blow needs to spread all its pain out in J bare flesh. Then the switch goes down again, this time bridging the two exposed buttocks.</p> <p>J's crying has already turn in a continuously howling and that has catch the attention of several kids playing there around. They start to approach to the point where is the howling and stark naked little girl as to see what is happens.</p> <p>As they arrive and position themselves near Karen, Sven and Olav, Silvia is already giving the sixth hard blow on the J now very sore ass already covered with five parallel red strips. Silvia lets go the following three cuts right in the open crease of J all in row hitting in the while the base of the wooden tail shoved in her tight anus making J scream even much louder.</p> <p>""Stand up, now"" orders the little mistress to her defeated naked dog girl. "" and turn around with your hand behind your head""</p> <p>J tries to complain and slowly stands up turning around facing her now large audience. She is totally out for the pain in her ass and cannot see much through her eyes full of tears but a light thought comes in her like blinded mind. Silvia said she was going to give her twenty of the switch and to her count, she gave her only ten till now. Should be possible that her little strict mistress had take pity of her?</p> <p>""This was the first part of your punishment, J"" says Silvia blowing away all the J's hopes.</p> <p>""Now"" she adds speaking to the more than twenty open mouth kids audience ""we'll give her the remaining ten on her front.""</p> <p>A gasp sound echoes from the wide open eyes audience.</p> <p>J's heart skips a bit.</p> <p>""Lay down on the bench on your back"" says sternly Silvia to her ""And spread open your knees""</p> <p>J, like in a nightmare, lays herself down on the bench and spread her legs in the air. Silvia asks to Karen and another girl of nine in the audience to hold one of J's ankles each and to stretch them up and well spread. All the kid's audience moves around to be right in front of her totally exposed and open cunt. Now J starts to realize the total obscene view she is showing to all that kids. Lot of them are boys from seven to eleven and, of course, they are trying to get the better place to see at the best the incoming punishment and the naked privates of a girl of ten. It is easy to see the growing bulges in their pants and the slow movements of hands shoved in their pockets. Even some girls too are obviously touching themselves under their skirts.</p> <p>And then the show starts again. Silvia, standing in front of the sore bottomed girl, lets go a blow right on J's exposed slit. A jolt of pain blinds J's mind. Before she is able to recover from the first swat, another one joins the previous right in the same spot. Her screaming is so high that some of the more little kids put the hands on their ears. After three flogs from that position Silvia turn around and put herself on the side of the screaming girl.</p> <p>""Open your slit well, silly dog"" shouts to the howling girl ""I want everyone here have a good look at your dirty holes""</p> <p>Despite the horrible pain in her sex, J reaches down and, with her fingers, opens herself wide. She feels the fresh air blowing and all the kids eyes glued right in her never so exposed holes. She blushes even more.</p> <p>Right in this moment a terrible sting spread out of her vagina. Silvia has hit her right on the open hole and the tip of the switch had hit her inside it. She screams like an hell. A second hard blow follows the previous a little bit higher hitting right on her pee hole. J thinks to be passing out but she is not so lucky and has to feel the next one and the followings. The two girls holding her legs open are very turns on and, as both are holding ankles and touching themselves at the same, some times they stretches more J's spread legs adding some other pain to the punished girl under them.</p> <p>Silvia hits her submitted girl's open vagina in that way till the eighth blow then she stops a little. Rests a while looking to the great work she have done. J's sex is red and swollen and must be very sore, she thinks. She turn a little changing her position to blow the last two swat in a near untouched spot. She taps a little the tip of the switch over the top of J's still open slit. Then pull up her harm and let's go the swat. She hits J right on her turgid and exposed clit. The poor howling ten years old lets go an earsplitting scream. Her body jumps on the bench and shakes. As the horrible pain seems to defeat the final stroke lands again on the already too sore clit making J near faint. The poor naked girl rests there still spread angle and trembling while Silvia is looking to her tortured body with a huge grin on her face. From the devilish glance of Silvia, J suspects that her nightmare is not yet ended but, for the moment, she tries to recover herself from the terrible torture she endured. Now J is too much concerned with the high pain spreading from her sex to take care of what is in store for her.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Silvia is near to the biggest orgasm she has never had in her life.</p> <p>""I badly need a relief"" she feverish thinks looking the naked tortured body laying in front of her.</p></div>",[]
758,"Puppy Dog J, Part 7",7,SISTER,no@email,Puppy Dog J ordeal goes on .... and on... and on! :),2006-02-25,-1,-1,"g+b+/g, humil, public, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Silvia looks around to her show's audience. Seven boys and five girls are there, eyes glued on the naked tortured body by J who is still crying and trembling for the unbearable pain she had, and still is feels from the previous nasty whipping. All the boys are obviously shaking their hands inside their own pockets and the girls hands are still pressed against their wet crotches. Silvia decides what to do next. She approaches to the naked girl, still hold spread angle by the two girls who had help Silvia in her punishing torture, and looks at her with a wide open grin on her angel's face.</p> <p>""As you could see"" she starts speaking to J ""you done a nice show for all to see but, as you are a naughty brat, now all this kids have some .. problems.""""</p> <p>Between the tears and the sobs, J looks puzzled to Silvia trying to understand what she means.</p> <p>""Now, J"" adds Silvia ""I want you to help them with your mouth and your tongue.""</p> <p>At this J sobbing increases again. Her strict mistress wants her to ""satisfy"" all the kids around with blowjobs and cunnilinguses. She has never do it as she always thought that such kind of things are too dirty. After all there is where the piss come out!</p> <p>""Come on, kids!"" says cheerfully Silvia to the bunch of watching children ""I can see that the show was a little bit exciting but our naked actress wants to help you out of your ""hard"" problem!""</p> <p>Every kid laughts load at this sentence.</p> <p>""Of course"" adds the little blondie ""we don't want this stupid girl be able to see our privates. So, now, I will provide to blindfold her. We need only her mouth, not her eyes""</p> <p>With that she makes J stand up and knots an handkerchief across J's eyes to the back of her head. Then she makes J go on all four.</p> <p>""Ok"" ends Silvia ""She is ready now so . Ladies and gentlemen, for your pleasure only, puppy dog J will attend to all your needs. First the girls, then the boys. Come on! The show's starting""</p> <p>As no one dares to move Silvia decides to go first. She reaches under her skirt, takes her panties down and marches to the kneeling J. Then, pulling J's hairs back to make her move the head upward, put the naked girl's head under her skirt with her lips right against her moistly slit.</p> <p>""Come on, stupid dog!"" hurries the blondie ""lick well my cunny and don't dare to stop till I will say it to you.""</p> <p>J immediately starts to lick up and down the smelling hairless already wet slit standing in front of her mouth. Silvia's pussy juice keeps flow on the flicking pink tongue running directly in J's mouth. J goes on lapping, swallowing every drop of her little mistress wetness, for a couple of minutes while Silvia panting increases more and more. The little blondie still has a grasp on the kneeling girl's hairs and more she approach to her orgasm more she pull at J's hairs. She arches her body pressing her crotch even more against the lapping girl's face. Her breathing becomes more rapid till, with a loud sigh of relief she has her most powerfully orgasm of her life.</p> <p>J has her mouth full of Silvia's scent and pussy juice. She knows Silvia had had already an orgasm but keep on lapping the tastefully slit in front of her. She's beginning to get costumed to Silvia's taste and, despite the shame, she feels a little tickle down in her sore little cunt.</p> <p>A while after she's cum Silvia realizes it and orders to the naked girl to stop lapping her adding to her command a good slap on J's left naked buttock.</p> <p>Silvia takes the kneeling naked girl out of her skirt and rest a while looking the ten years old girl's face wet of her own cum. She smiles happy and, always grasping the knelling girl's hairs in her hand, turns toward Karen.</p> <p>""Hey, Karen!"" she says ""It's your turn. I cannot tell you how good it is.""</p> <p>""All right"" answers Karen who has already her panties in her hands ""I'm curious to know how good this stupid dog could make me cum.""</p> <p>With that she leads J's head under her short skirt and, holding it strongly with her hands, she pressed her dripping cunt lips against J's mouth.</p> <p>Once again J is eagerly lapping a little girl's cunt, sipping all her fluids. Karen too comes more and more near her orgasm while the little pink tongue flips up and down along her still hairless slit from her vagina up to her pee hole and teasing her little hard clit for to go down again till arrive to her sex hole in which the tongue's tip goes in deep then all the trip starts again.</p> <p>As Karen too has cum in J's mouth and face, the other four girls are already lined up to take their turn..</p> <p>After some minutes in the park there are six happy little girls, still with their panties in hand, seven boys, red faced for the excitement of what they are seeing, and a knelling naked panting girl with her face covered by a mess of pussies juice and saliva.</p> <p>J has not the time to recover from the girls' slit lapping that Silvia says: ""Ok boys! It's your turn now. First lets go the littlest one then the others and in the end will come Olav and Sven""</p> <p>Immediately the first boy, a blond haired of eight, comes in front of J, unzip his trousers and troughs out his stiff dick shoving it in J's open mouth. She starts to suck and lick the pencil thick penis bopping up and down with her head. The taste of it feels strange in her mouth. It is a mixed of sweet and salty taste. Not so weird, she thinks going on sucking it. Soon the little boy has a dry cum and the little dick starts softening in her mouth. Immediately comes the change of the turn and, while the little blond boy move away from her with a glance lost in pleasure and his now soft dick still out of his trousers with no care for the girls gazing it, another boy of nine has already shoved his hard on in J's mouth. While J stats move again up and down with her lips on the new little hairless dick, the boy keep shaking himself forward and back in pace with her.</p> <p>In other ten minutes all the boys, with exception of Olav and Sven, have cum and sit joyfully on the grass. The girls are happy that after to have seen a severe whipping on a nude girl and have had a so good service to their little cunnies by that same girl, now they are treated with the sight of some boy's dicks. What a wonderful day at the park! They are thinking while Olav is approaching to the defeated J.</p> <p>He unzips his jeans and put his rock hard dick in the still open mouth of his blond naked classmate. Immediately she start to pump his meat. As he has peeled his cock's skin back, the girl's tongue flicks directly on the uncovered tip of his dick. He takes an hold on J's back head and starts to pump vigorously her mouth. In less then a minute of this pumping he feels his orgasm come. Other few flicks of the naked girl's tongue on the tip of his cock and he erupts in one of the most powerfully orgasm he has ever had. As Olav is already a little bit developed he sprits loads of cum in J's mouth.</p> <p>""Swallow it all, little slut!"" shouts the cuming boy to the girl.</p> <p>Not daring to disobey J swallows all the cum she has on her tongue. She doesn't like the taste of it. She starts again sobbing while her classmate Sven is approaching to her for his turn. ""At least, the last one"" thinks J in tears.</p> <p>She takes in her own mouth his dick too and pump it again and again. She is now used to suck and can feel the boy's orgasm approaching. More he is close to cum more he pumps his penis in and out the kneeling naked girl's mouth. He makes it powerfully impacting with his low belly against the girl's nose without any care of the poor abused girl down at his feet. Soon he too cums in her mouth filling it with a lot of cum which she manages to swallow as quickly as she could do it.</p> <p>At least seems it's come the end of her predicaments. All the boys and the girls had cum in her mouth and now are laying relaxed on the grass letting her there, still kneeling with an horrible taste on her tongue, but finally taking a rest.</p> <p>One of the boy stand up and goes toward a tree there near.</p> <p>""Where are you going?"" asks him Silvia.</p> <p>""I have to piss"" comes the answer..</p> <p>""Hey"" exclaims Silvia ""I got an idea! Why don't you use J as a toilette?""</p> <p>""What?!?"" puzzles the nine years old boy.</p> <p>""Yeah"" says again the little blondie ""You could piss in her mouth. She has already get cum there so she could drink some piss too.""</p></div>",[]
759,"Puppy Dog J, Part 8",8,SISTER,no@email,Eventually J's ordeal come to an end but something new is comining.......,2006-02-25,3,4,"g+b+/g, humil, public, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sister014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Silvia grabbed J’s hair and dragged her towards the bushes. J’s face was red in shame from the humiliation of having to suck and lick all the boys and girls.</p> <p>“Sit doggy,” Silvia told her puppy slave and then turned towards the crowd of children. “How many of you boys need to pee?”</p> <p>Three of the boys raised their hands.</p> <p>“Then come over here and pee in the puppy’s mouth,” she said with a smile.</p> <p>The three boys quickly stood in front of J and aimed their tiny cocks at her face. Puppy J closed her eyes and opened her mouth. She didn’t dare do anything else; she didn’t want to be punished again. With loud moans the boys began pissing straight into the ten year olds mouth.</p> <p>The taste was awful, but J was too afraid to do anything but swallow as much as she could. One of the boys moved his dick so his piss sprayed all over the puppy girl’s face. When they were done, J coughed and almost puked, but she managed to keep it down.</p> <p>“Since you were a good puppy and didn’t puke, I will let you relieve the enema,” Silvia said.</p> <p>She bent down and pulled out the tail plug in J’s ass. With a loud splashing sound, the fluids rushed out. Dirt splashed from the ground and covered the puppy slaves butt and groin as was finally able to empty her bowels.</p> <p>Puppy J was a complete mess, covered in piss and dirt when Silvia began leading her home. As Silvia entered the front door, she meet her and J’s dad in the hallway. None of the adult men were pleased with how little J looked.</p> <p>“That is not a proper way to treat a puppy girl,” J’s dad stated. “Take her out back and clean her up.”</p> <p>Silvia felt a little shamed having been corrected, but she led puppy J by her leash out to the backyard. Using the garden hose, she washed away the piss and dirt covering the ten year old puppy slave. When J was clean again, Silvia dried her roughly with a coarse towel. The nine year old mistress took a tight grip on the leash and led her little puppy girl back inside the house. There the two men were waiting for her.</p> <p>“While you cleaned J, we have had a discussion and made a decision,” Silvia’s dad said. “It seems that you need some education on how to properly treat a little puppy girl, so therefore you will have to be one yourself for a week. This done both as a punishment for the mistreatment of J, and also to teach you how it should be done.”</p> <p>Silvia’s jaw dropped to the floor when she heard her dad. She was to become a puppy girl herself for a week? She couldn’t believe it.</p> <p>“But first of all you will be spanked,” her father continued. “Take all your clothes off and kneel.”</p> <p>The little girl was too shocked to obey her dad. She just stood on the floor with her mouth wide open, trying to comprehend the fact that she had just been sentenced to become a puppy dog.</p> <p>“Take your clothes off right now S, or you will be punished even more for disobedience,” her dad said with a stern voice, holding a red leather dog collar in his hand.</p> <p>Still in shock, the girl slowly began to strip. When she was finally naked she kneeled on the hard floor and her dad put the collar around her neck and attached a leash. With a firm grip on the leash, he began leading his nine year old daughter back outside. They were closely followed by J who was lead by her dad.</p> <p>In the middle of the garden they stopped, and J’s dad brought a metal frame from the garden shack. The frame had several eye-bolts attached all around it, and S’s wrist and ankles were tied to them with ropes, forcing her to remain on all four. When she was tightly secured to the frame, S’s dad removed the leash from her collar. He positioned himself behind her perfectly exposed butt.</p> <p>“Your punishment and education will now begin,” her dad said with a stern voice.</p> <p>In rapid session, he landed two hard smacks with his hand on her left butt cheek. SMACK, SMACK.</p> <p>S’s yelped from the blows. She had been spanked by her dad when she was younger, but not in the last two years. With quick but hard blows, her dad spanked both her buttocks nine times each. After the eighteenth blow, S’s butt was shining red and it felt to her like it was on fire. Tears streamed down her face, both from the pain and the humiliation. But she had managed not to scream, and that gave her a small sense of pride.</p> <p>Without saying a word, her dad picked up the leather leash and folded it twice. Then he brought it down right across both her buttocks. The sting from the leather leash impacting on her already sore butt made S’s scream. Now she had lost even that little pride. The nine year old girl had never felt so humiliated before in her short life. And worst of all was that Puppy J was sitting just a few feet away watching.</p> <p>S’s dad landed a total of eighteen blows with the leash on her butt. When the last blow had landed, her buttock hurt so much she didn’t think she could ever sit again. Her small buttocks shone red and were crisscrossed with bright lines from the leash.</p> <p>She was then released from the frame and the leas attached to her collar. Allowed to walk upright, she was lead back into the house.</p> <p>“I have already phoned a cousin of J, Julia, and she is on her way over here right now,” J’s dad said.</p> <p>“She will take care of both you girls for a week and make sure Silvia learns how to properly treat and handle a puppy slave.”</p> <p>“Get down puppy dog,” her father ordered.</p> <p>Silvia dropped to her hands and knees, right beside J. Puppy J glanced at the girl beside her, who had been her mistress but was now her peer.</p> <p>“J, go lay on your blanket in the corner,” J’s dad said.</p> <p>“Since S is the new puppy dog she will have to lie on the floor, and both of you stay there until Julia comes to pick you up.”</p> <p>The two little puppy girls silently crawled into the corner of the room and lied down. S was still in shock over what had just happened. For two hours the puppy’s waited before Julia arrived.</p> <p>J’s dad presented Julia to her new puppy dogs.</p> <p>“J you already know, and the second one is S,” he said.</p> <p>“S is nine and needs to learn how to properly treat a puppy. J and S, this is Julia. She is twelve and will be your mistress for the next week.”</p> <p>S looked at the older girl. She was rather tall for her age and had clearly developed breasts. The slim, fit body made it clear she was a gymnast of some kind. Without saying a word, Julia grabbed both girls’ leashes. With sharp tugs she led them towards the front door. Silvia was now out of the initial shock, but she didn’t dare to disobey. The older girl looked a lot stronger then her, and she didn’t want to be punished.</p> <p>A large van was parked in front of the house. Julia led the puppy girl’s to the rear of the van and opened the back doors. There were two large dog transportation cages, one for each of the little girl’s. With silent commands, Julia ordered S and J into the cages and then locked the cage doors with padlocks.</p> <p>Silvia’s father looked at the van as it drove away.</p> <p>“You sure Julia know what she’s doing?” he asked J’s dad.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, Julia is well experienced in handling little puppy girls. She will put them both thru some intensive training the entire week.”</p> <p>With a smile, Silvia’s dad returned inside. He now felt secure about his daughter’s upcoming intensive training. Perhaps he would keep her as a puppy when she returned, but that was something he had to discuss with his wife first.</p> </div>",['CREDITS : I have to thank my dear friend Verryevil for the great help he gave me in finishing this story. Without him this story would remain unfinished forever.']
760,Torture Games,-1,SKYRIDER,no@email,,2003-03-25,40,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/skyrider001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""There, that should hold you"" Mark said, more to himself than to me. He spend a few more seconds looking at the ropes binding my wrists to the overhead beam of my unfinished attic bedroom, then turned to look at me. My body was stretched tight standing flatfooted on the plywood floor. I experimented with rising up to my toes, but quickly settled back, hoping that Mark hadn't noticed that it would be possible to stretch me tighter. He spent a long minute looking at me. Even though the room was cool and I was wearing only short cutoffs, beads of sweat were starting to form on my skin.</p> <p>He dangled the whip in front of my face. It wasn't a real, store-bought whip; We had made it out of four long strips of leather lacing, braided together using the only braiding style that we knew. We had learned it the previous summer at Camp, and practiced it mostly on necklaces and key holders. That morning, we had decided to try our braiding skill out on a whip. Now, after winning several hands of poker in which chips represented lashes instead of nickles, Mark was about to try the ""whip"" out on me!</p> <p>Mark was 13, almost 14, and my best friend. He was tall for his age and had the kind of slender, sinewy build found on boys who were growing fast and hadn't yet filled out. With light brown hair sparkling with sun-gold and light blue eyes, Mark had the appearance that I had always wanted. In fact, though a year older, I was a good six inches shorter with a broad, muscular build. My red-brown hair was (intentionally) worn in the same style as Mark's; just covering the tops of my ears, swept across my forehead, and long and square-cut in the back.</p> <p>This wasn't the first time that Mark and I had played ""torture games"". I have been fascinated by the concepts of restraint and torture almost as long as I can remember, and when I discovered the pleasures of jerking off, I quickly found that it was enhanced by thinking of myself tightly bound at the mercy of a cruel torturer, or practicing the arts of agony on a helpless victim. I had also figured out by that time that I was probably at least ""partly queer"". I was interested in (and turned on by) girls, but usually when I jerked off, my tormentor or victim was a slender, fair-haired male. I don't remember now how I first raised the subject with Mark, but it was obvious that he found the concept of torture exciting. In our conversations, it had never been associated with sex in any way but was usually spoken of in macho terms of proving toughness.</p> <p>Talk had first turned to action about a year before, when Mark became my prisoner in a ""war game"". After capturing him, I had marched him to my basement, made him lay on the floor, and bound him tightly between two posts (my parents were out. They were usually comfortable leaving us alone together, since we never got into any trouble :). The sight of him in that position was extremely exciting, though I was careful not to think through exactly why. When I began ""questioning"" him, he had said ""I'll never talk, even if you roast my feet!"". I knew he was referring to a book that he'd read in which the hero had his feet held over a fire to make him talk.</p> <p>He seemed to be ASKING me to do just that. He probably felt safe since I couldn't very well build a fire in the basement! He had not considered the InfraRed lamp that my Dad used for drying paint. When I brought out the lamp, his eyes went wide, but he didn't say a thing. I set the lamp a few inches from the bottoms of his bare feet, and turned it on. I watched as his smirk changed to a tight-lipped expression then to a grimace as the temperature of his feet rose. He pulled against the ropes, and I enjoyed watching the play of muscles in his long legs and arms as he struggled. This was FUN! When he started to make whimpering sounds, like he was fighting back tears, I pulled the lamp away. When I asked him if he was ready to talk, his stubbornness returned. Back to the roasting... a few comments about his skin smoking (it wasn't) took the smile off of his face. I don't remember how many times I took the lamp away and brought it back, but finally I placed the lamp very close and made like I was going to leave him for a while. He yelled that he'd talk as I started to walk away. I took my time, and made him beg before I removed the lamp and untied him. Of course, he had to get even with me, then I had to get even with him , and in this way a year passed. We did many other things during the year, but none of them stick in my memory today like our ""torture games"".</p> <p>Now where was I..? Oh, yes... hanging from my bedroom ceiling. After the agreed-on number of hands of poker, I was down 12 lashes... almost gleeful as I removed my shirt and stood while he secured my wrists. He spent about ten minutes just practicing swinging the whip through the air. Finally, he stripped off his own tee shirt and did a few stretches, as if getting ready for some hard exercise. By that time I was totally terrified. After watching Mark's lithe body as he swung the whip and stretched, my 14-year old cock was also as hard as a steel pipe, though I tried not to think about that aspect of it. Mark had never admitted to being anything but 100% straight, and I didn't want to take the risk of ""coming out"" to him (though he had figured prominantly in my jerk-off fantasies for quite some time).</p> <p>Finally, after taking a full swing and just missing me, he laughed at the way that my muscles tensed and said """"How about a bet?"". I just looked at him, and he grinned. ""If you beg me to stop before I'm done with the 12 lashes, you're my prisoner for the rest of the day. If not, I'm your prisoner for the rest of the day"". I was almost ready to beg right then out of sheer terror! I thought about some of previous sessions as Mark's prisoner, and wasn't sure that I was looking forward to spending a painful afternoon, but then I started thinking about some of the things that I'd thought up since the last time he'd been in my power, and those thoughts overrode caution: ""OK, give me 12 of your best!"" I replied, with more bravado than I felt.</p> <p>He just gave me that damned smirk, and stepped back, raised the whip, then lowered it again. He turned me until I was facing the door, with its full-length mirror. ""Now I can watch your face"", he explained, then before I could react, swung the whip overhand, wrapping across my left shoulder and upper back. I didn't have time to stifle my scream. Nothing that anyone had ever done before had hurt like that! It felt like a line drawn with a hot iron. I was breathing hard, and in the mirror I could see the muscles of my chest heaving. I could also see the white welt starting to rise on my shoulder. Before I could recover, Mark drew another line of fire across my right shoulder. This time I made less noise. Mark inspected his work, and ran a fingernail down each line of pain. I shuddered, and Mark reached over my shoulder and tweaked one of my nipples, which were standing out straight. ""What's this?"" he asked. "" I don't know... must be from the pain"" I panted. ""OK, lets see if more pain makes them stand up more"" - Swish/crack - across my lower back, and crack again, back the other way. As I sagged from the ropes, he delivered a full sidearm swing, this time curling around my side and across my board-tense stomach. Tears were running down my face. I saw his face in the mirror, blue eyes outlines by a curls of gold-brown hair. ""Ready to beg yet, Prisoner?"" he demanded. In fact, I was close, but the thought of what I would with his tender body for the rest of the day forced me to gasp ""Never!"". ""I think you need to be cleaned up, you're a mess!, Don't go away now..."" he added over his shoulder as he headed downstairs.</p> <p>I don't know how long he was gone, but he came back holding a cloth an a bottle of rubbing alcohol. He looked at the cloth, then dropped it and poured a large slug of alcohol down my back. For the second time that morning, I let out a full-throated scream. My back felt like fire and ice. It was incredible! I strained and thrashed against the ropes. My body was covered with goose-bumps. Mark ran his hand over my alcohol-soaked back, then ran his hand over my chest and stomach. I was shaking from the chill and the pain. Before I could recover, he delivered two more strokes to my back. None of his strokes had drawn blood, but I could feel the welts. Mark asked me again if I was ready to beg. Somehow I managed a ""No"". He ran his fingers over his latest handiwork, and then stood for several minutes. Finally he seemed to reach a decision. ""Y'know"", he started, then paused. ""I can't really see these nice welts too well with your tan"", ""I wonder how the next four would look without the tan?""</p> <p>Before I could comment, he reached around and unsnapped the front of my cutoffs, and watched them fall to the ground. For a second, I was stunned. The area covered by our shorts had always been out of bounds as during our games. From his reaction, I think he expected me to be wearing underwear (I seldom did as a boy, I really liked the feel of the denim on my balls)! My freed cock, which was still as hard as ever despite (or more likely because of) the agony in my back, stood out straight from the few wisps of red-brown hair at its base. My face (and probably then the rest of my now-naked body) turned bright, flaming, red. I looked up and saw that Mark was even redder than I. I could see him trying to look at my cock without me noticing. He started to say several different things, and finally decided that his best response could be delivered with the whip in his hand. He stepped back and dealt two savage blows across my bare, white butt. ""BEG!"" he commanded. ""Shove it"", I yelled back. He stood behind me for several minutes watching me in the mirror. Finally, he walked around in front of me and pointed to my rigid cock and said softly ""Do you always get like that when I torture you?"". I noticed at that point that his shorts had a bit of a bulge in the front, and I just stared at it and said ""usually, and do you usually get like that when you torture me?"". He didn't answer me, but picked up the whip in his left hand and held his right underneath my erection. ""Last chance to beg, Prisoner!"" he warned me softly. ""If you don't beg now, you get the next two across your prick"". I couldn't imagine what that would feel like, but I'd come too far to quit now. I was cringing a bit as I said ""do it, then"".</p> <p>Still supporting my cock with one hand, he raised the whip and swung it hard. As I closed my eyes and tensed my muscles in expectation of the agony, he changed direction in mid swing so that the whip wrapped around my thighs. It hurt a lot, but nothing like what I had expected. As I opened my eyes, he grabbed the head of my cock and pulled hard, then shifted the whip in his hand so that he had a short length to swing, and snapped it so that it landed hard across my stiff shaft and wrapped around it.</p> <p>When the tears and fog cleared from my eyes and my breathing had returned to normal, I looked in the mirror. I looked like hell! As Mark untied my wrists, all I could think of was that it was going to be a long, sweet, afternoon.</p> <p>A long cool shower to soothed the welts on my back, stomach, and butt, but I was still sore all over, and my cock was still too tender to jerk off in the shower, even though I really wanted to! Especially because I was planning a very uncomfortable afternoon for my ""prisoner"", and I wasn't sure I could get through the day without comeing. My folks were gone until 8:00 PM, and he had said ""the rest of the day"" when we made our bet, so he was to be MINE for over eight hours! Thinking about things to do to his 13 year old body was turning me on something fierce! Somehow, when Mark had dropped my shorts that morning and lashed my naked butt, the whole nature of our ""torture games"" had changed for me. When he had grabbed my hardon, it was the first time in my 14 years that anyone other than me had handled it, and I liked it.</p> <p>I dried myself off, and stood looking at myself in the mirror. Even though I really wished I looked like Mark; tall, slender and fair-haired, I had to admit that I didn't look that bad. My shoulders were broad, and three years of Judo had done good things for my chest and arms. My red-brown hair was sun-streaked with a deeper red, and since I never wore shirts in the summer, I was reasonably well tanned. Looking at the lash-marks on my shoulders and back, I guessed that I'd be wearing a shirt for the next couple of days, at least when someone was around. Oh well, something else for my ""prisoner"" to pay for!</p> <p>I pulled on a pair of extra-short extra-tight cutoffs (again, without underwear - I really liked the feel of the denim against my balls), and headed back upstairs.</p> <p>Mark was waiting in his ""cell"" (the walk-in closet), and I escorted him to the ""interrogation room"", where I told him to ""lose the shorts"". He seemed undecided for a minute, then shrugged and slipped out of his cutoffs, revealing a pair of white jockeys. ""Those too"", I commanded. I couldn't help noticing as he pulled them off that the front of his jockeys had a couple of small stains, but I quickly lost interest in that as I noticed his soft cock. It was slightly larger than mine, and his pubic area was hairless. I grinned at this, since *mine* at least had some hair (though not much, despite the fact that my legs and arms already had a covering of fine reddish hair). I tied Mark's wrists to an overhead beam a couple of feet apart (Mark smiled because I had to stand on a chair to reach - he'd pay for that!). For what I had planned, it was important that his legs be separated, so I tied a board across the backs of his ankles, spreading his legs as wide as I could without having him lose his balance.</p> <p>Mark always preferred causing fast, intense pain like the lash. I prefer torture that starts mild and builds up slowly. I went downstairs and returned with a heat lamp on an adjustable stand. ""Remember our first torture game when I roasted your feet?"", I asked him. When he nodded, I told him ""I think I've found something a lot more fun to roast!"". He followed my gaze to his groin, and looked nervous. I positioned the lamp about a foot below his balls and turned it on. His cock twitched from the sudden warmth. ""Here's what we're gonna do"", I explained. ""I'm going to turn the lamp on for a minute, then off for a minute, then on for two minutes and off for a minute, and so on. Once I turn it on, it stays on for that many minutes, so if you decide to talk, you need to do it before I turn it on!"". Agreeing ""to talk"" was our equivilent of a safe-word, though neither of us would have known the term then. By that time, a minute had passed and he was starting to squirm. I turned the lamp off, and cupped his balls in my hand. They were hot, and felt very soft and smooth. As I held his balls, I saw his cock stiffen. This was the first time I'd ever touched another boy's balls, and I kept looking at Mark expecting him to say something, but he seemed to be enjoying the coolness of my hand.</p> <p>After a minute of cooling, I turned the lamp on again. At the end of two silent minutes, he was breathing fast but his cock was stiff. During that cooling minute, I made a quick run downstairs. ""Ready to talk?"", I asked him. ""Fuck off"" was his reply. Now neither of us swore very often, particularly Mark who's father was a Deacon. I picked up the lash that he had used on me that morning, and gave his bare butt a sharp whack, then turned on the lamp. ""It isn't real bright to talk that way to someone who might get mad and forget to turn the lamp off, you know"" . At the end of three minutes, he was writhing and whimpering, but his cock was, if anything, harder. Mine was pressing against the front of my tight cutoffs as I watched the play of muscles under his fair skin, and I couldn't help noticing that he kept glancing in that direction. As soon as I turned the lamp off, I took a handfull of the crushed ice that I had brought up from the kitchen and pressed it against his balls. His entire body shuddered, and the expression on his face was great. I repeated this for four, five, and six minutes, with ice in between. By this time, I was getting braver. Each time I'd take my hand from his balls to turn the lamp on, I'd wrap my fingers around his cock and stroke it once. "" I want to keep it nice and stiff so it will roast better"" was my explanation. Finally, about midway through the seven minute roast, he said between clenched teeth ""OK, I'll talk, please... turn it off"". I waited until the seven minutes had expired (and maybe just a bit more) before turning off the lamp.</p> <p>I was out of ice by this time, and looking for something else to cool off his literally steaming cock and balls, when I remembered that the alcohol was still on my workbench. I applied a liberal amount to his balls, then rubbed it over his cock. Having (at that point) never felt alcohol on my balls, I really didn't understand when his relaxed expression tensed and he began to pull at the ropes and yell.</p> <p>Once I figured out what the problem was, I untied Mark and let him shower to get the alcohol off of his cock and balls, since I really didn't know whether it would do something horrible to him if I left it on.</p> <p>I told him to stay naked after he showered, and I re-tied him, this time spread-eagled on my bed face up. I still had almost seven hours to go, and I wasn't wasting any of it!</p> <p>I noticed that his cock was soft, and I asked him if he had jerked off in the shower. He turned a bit red, and shook his head ""no"". ""You DO know what 'jerking off' means, don't you?"" I asked him, in that superior tone that a fourteen year old uses when speaking to a clearly inferior being (such as a thirteen year old). ""Of course"", he replied in a matching tone. ""I'm glad to hear that, because you're going to tell me all about how you jerk off!"".</p> <p>He didn't seem real comfortable with that, and remained silent for several minutes. Finally I said ""Oh well, I guess I'm just gonna have to torture it out of you"".</p> <p>I went over to my workbench where all my Ham radio junk was, and returned with a pile of stuff that I'd prepared while Mark was in the shower. I have always been interested in electricity as a torturer's tool, and had tried quite a few ideas on myself, so I had a pretty good plan in mind. Without a word, I took a pair of socks our of my drawer and soaked them in the salt water that I'd mixed up while Mark was in the shower, and pulled them on Mark's feet. I connected a wire to each foot. Mark was watching me very carefully, and I could see his muscles tensing. We had talked a lot about electrical torture, but I'd never really used it on him before. I connected the wires to a ""Variac"", which is a transformer that can be adjusted from zero to 140 volts by turning a dial.</p> <p>I placed my alarm clock where Mark could see it, and explained the rules: ""I'm going to turn this dial up one volt every minute. Every question that you answer buys you another minute without a turn-up. If you're really being cooperative, I might even turn it down - a bit. If you do anything to annoy me, I'll turn it up faster. I'm going to start at about 20 so we don't have to wait all day. Meanwhile, I want you to think about jerking off, and I'll want to know ALL about it.""</p> <p>As I turned the knob to 20, Mark's legs jumped a little, telling me that he was starting to feel the current. Every minute, I turned the dial up one volt, and repeated my first question, a simple one to get things started: ""Where do you jerk off?"". Over the next twenty minutes, I could see his leg muscles starting to tense from the current, and I figured he must be thinking about jerking off because his cock got real hard. I really wanted to touch it, but I couldn't think of an excuse, so I just kept watching him. By the time I got to 40 volts, it was clear from his expression that the feeling in his legs had crossed the line from tingling to pain. His blue eyes had a scared look, and his gold-brown hair clung to his forehead in sweat-soaked rings. I could clearly see the lines of muscle in his arms and chest. I ran my hand down his chest and stomach, and could feel every rigid muscle. Finally he said ""on my bed"".</p> <p>""Good!"", I encouraged him. I mean, I'd sort of guessed that, but it was a start ""Now, when?"".</p> <p>""Usually after school before my mom gets home from work"" Answers were flowing now, so I turned the dial down a couple of volts and he relaxed some. ""Do you take all of your clothes off?""</p> <p>""Sometimes, but sometimes I'm in too much of a hurry"". I smiled at that.""When you're not in a hurry, how do you do it?""</p> <p>He hesitated, and as I reached for the dial, quickly started speaking: ""I put suntan lotion on my hand, then I stroke it"". ""Which hand?""</p> <p>""Left"" Figures, he's left handed. ""And you just keep stroking it till you spurt? That's all? do you ever do anything special?</p> <p>He hesitated again ""no, that's it"". ""Like hell!"" I told him, and turned the voltage back to 40. ""Now, I think you lied to me. That means I'm going to let you think about it for 5 minutes and then I'm going to ask again.</p> <p>By the end of five more minutes, Mark was panting and his entire body was covered with a sheen of sweat. Of course, the more he sweat, the more he felt the current. ""Now - you must do SOMETHING more interesting...""</p> <p>"" OK, OK, sometimes I tie myself up"" ""Tell me all about it"" (reaching for the dial).</p> <p>""Usually I strip off all my clothes and put suntan oil on my prick before I lay down Then I tie both ankles to the bed posts, about like this."" I turned the current down till he could talk without panting.</p> <p>""Sometimes I tie my wrists together, then stroke my prick with both hands"". I waited, picturing the scene. I felt like I was going to cream my shorts! ""Sometimes I tie my right hand to the bedpost and keep it there till I shoot"".</p> <p>Obviously, thinking about it had Mark as turned on as me. I could see drops of liquid on the tip of his cock. ""So what do you think about when you're doing this?"" Silence. I quickly turned the dial up five volts past the previous high, then back down again. The shock raised his legs off the bed and he yelped.</p> <p>""No more - please"" I waited.</p> <p>""usually I think about torturing people"". This confused me a bit. ""You think about torturing people while you have yourself tied up? Not about being tortured?""</p> </div>",[]
761,Lisas' Video,-1,SMCYBER,no@email,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smcyber001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Eric and Roger left the punishment room and went quickly into the room used by trainers to socialise. Nigel had entered the room earlier to secure Lisa, Erics poor victim. Roger walked over to Lisa and ran his hands lightly over her face. ""Ahhh, poor baby are you scared? ""Roger cooed. ""Ye.... Yes, ""Lisa said in a barely audible voice. Lisa was not only afraid of what these three uniformed trainers were going to do to her but was also highly embarrassed being tied naked, legs spread on an adapted gynaecologists chair.</p> <p>Roger pressed Lisa's breasts together between the palms of his hands, leaned down and kissed her intimately on the lips. ""Mmmm,"" Roger moaned in pleasure. Roger's gleeful eyes looked directly in Lisa's fearful eyes. His tongue forced Lisa's lips open and his tongue snaked deeply into her mouth his tongue played with her tongue. ""Get stuck in Eric, ""Nigel laughed as they came back into the room. ""Enjoy the little bitch.""</p> <p>""I'm going to have SO much fun with you today ,""Roger said as he pulled away from Lisa. Nigel held a stainless steel tray in his hands as he walked over to Roger and Lisa.</p> <p>Roger helped him place it on top a pillory and together they carried the pillory to the front of Lisa over her naked lower body. Eric came back into the room pushing what looked like a high tech car battery jumper set, but what later Lisa would discover was electro torture equipment.</p> <p>On the tray were four large pink dildos, nipple clamps, anal lubricant and needles. ""I really do hope you like dildo sex, Lisa,"" Eric said.</p> <p>Eric placed a large ribbed dildo on the tray in easy reach of Lisa's free right hand. Nigel and Roger took the nipple clamps and a needle each . Eric and Roger sat on the couch and Nigel sat between Lisa's widely spread legs. They all titillated Lisa's pouting sex lips and scratched the needles over her private skin.</p> <p>Eric explained to Lisa that the afternoon was set aside for their pleasure and if she failed to entertain them fully by masturbating she would be punctured firstly through her nipples and then through the hood of her exposed clitoris.</p> <p>Horrified and in terror of the three trainers who casually lent back and waited, Lisa screamed not for the first time today for help and her for her Mummy, screaming after begging for mercy for what seemed like hours she felt and saw Eric tweak her dainty nipple between his rough finger and thumb and feeling the sharp pressure of a needle against her she screamed her acceptance.</p> <p>STOP STOP I'll do it I'll do it pleeeese stop STOP please.</p> <p>Lisa used her free right hand to slowly insert the dildo as she was instructed.</p> <p>Nigel, Eric and Roger made small talk among themselves paying attention to her unmarked skin the shape of her breasts the tightness of her anus and the pinkness of her vulva as it encircled her rubber lover. It was like Lisa was not even there.</p> <p>With her eyes clamped tightly shut she felt a greasy finger stroking the puckered rim of her anus. Her situation was hopeless Lisa started to cry a little and started to slowly stroke the dildo in and out ,</p> <p>in and out,</p> <p>in and out,</p> <p>not satisfied with her ladylike attempt at masturbation Roger clamped her nipples and pulled the clamps together and joined them with a thick spring the tension in her pink elongated nipples caused her to scream in agony , ""when I say wank yourself you wank like a whore not like a vicars daughter"" Nigel said.</p> <p>Now much faster and deeper into her body as instructed poor Lisa gave in, her strong right arm ( two sessions with the county tennis club) now repeatedly forced the dildo deep into her private passage. Roger took this opportunity to insert a steel dick shaped electrode into Lisa's well lubricated back passage. When everyone was finished titillating and playing with Lisa's private parts in particular her outer labia and nipples, Eric and Roger stood and put aside the tray with a few of the yet unused sex tools.</p> <p>Promising poor Lisa all manner of tortures if she stopped wanking herself on her rubber lover the three trainers left Lisa to 'enjoy' her free time.</p> <p>Alone in the room for the first time Lisa opened her eyes physically shaking she was about to draw out her personal intruder, when out of the corner of her tear filled eye she noticed a small red light.</p> <p>Turning her stained face towards the light she could then see clearly the lens of a video camera mounted on a motorised bracket above her naked restrained body.</p> <p>Lisa's video tape was being augmented with footage of her masturbating.</p> <p>Noooooooooooooo she screamed looking into the camera Noooooooooo Daddy No No</p> <p>Mummmy help meeeeeeeeeeee please they wont let meeeeeeee stoooooppppp.</p> <p>For the full thirty minutes Lisa masturbated herself fully aware that the video tape was recording both her shame and the unwanted orgasms that nature would not deny her if she relaxed her concentration for one moment .</p> <p>When they came back into the room all three men were wearing studded leather thongs. Nigel was wearing a black mask, Eric a black waistcoat and Roger was carrying a stout whip. Nigel walked over to Lisa and cruelly yanked off both clamps , he took Lisa's left breast in his hand and started stroking it until the distended red nipple began to get hard. Nigel then took Lisa's right nipple in his mouth and started sucking it. Roger removed Lisa's hand from the dildo and attached it to a piston on the electrical trolley. While this was going on Eric tied Lisa's right arm to a binding point behind her head with a course rope.</p> <p>With her legs spread wide, her one arm to her side and the other tied behind her head poor naked Lisa looked as though she was lying lazily on a beach.</p> <p>Eric positioned between Lisa's rigidly fixed thighs the frame holding a piston</p> <p>device designed to push a dildo in and out of her gaping vagina.</p> <p>Roger pointed out to Lisa that the dildo occupying her anus would not on this occasion be attached to the piston but to the electrical torture set.</p> <p>A short extension piece like the one used on her during her previous rape by Eric, was attached to the neck of the dildo. On each inward stroke the rotating button slapped the precious feminine fold of skin protecting her defenceless clitoris then the jaws of the artificial fingers grasped the clit pulling it first right then left before releasing.</p> <p>This most unwelcome intrusion into the helpless, waiting hole by the dildo attached to the piston device, caused the unfortunate inmates hips to buck wildly and to jerk up and down with each piston stroke.</p> <p>Adjusting both the angle of attack and the depth of stroke on the piston frame the dildo continued its relentless invasion. Roger decided to make Lisa a lot more uncomfortable. The speed control to on the automatic lover was turned from medium to random.</p> <p>This for Lisa had the unpleasant effect of a forceful fucking with no predictability ten hard strokes could easily be followed by one two or many slow strokes drawing the dildo right back until only the lips were holding it then another pattern of random strokes were started.</p> <p>Soon Lisa was broken her legs were like jelly she was soon to be on the verge of her sixth unwanted orgasm, the vile result of her inhuman copulation with the unfeeling machine.</p> <p>Just as Lisa was about to come for the seventh time, Nigel unexpectedly stopped sucking her nipples and switched off the machine leaving her high and dry.</p> <p>All three men were now standing in front of Lisa. ""Now we are going to fuck your brains out, Lisa, ""Eric said with a smile. ""You are here to please all the guards, ""Nigel smiled. ""Not only us . What happened to you yesterday at the rape party was just the beginning.""</p> <p>""You now belong to us, Lisa, ""Roger said. ""So you might as well start to enjoy it."" The men watched Lisa's face with smiles as she suddenly realised the hopelessness of her situation. ""This is not allowed its my father who is the politician not me pleeeeese pleeeese no, ""was all Lisa could say. ""You cant please don't do this to me please.""</p> <p>They all laughed at her. Roger walked over to the Large screen video player set and put on the video tape made earlier to show her sexual humiliation . After the 30 minute tape finished Lisa's body held no secrets what Eric had made her do to avoid a nipple puncture and a whipping was there for all to see ""We've been planning this for a while, Lisa, ""Roger said. changing the tape Lisa suddenly saw the entrance to her house. All of a sudden she could see herself entering the house. Then she saw herself leaving her house and getting into her fathers car she next saw herself entering her school. ""As you can see we've been watching and video taping you for the last couple of weeks, Lisa, ""Roger said. ""We are employed by the state to remove women and girls like yourself from the families of members of the opposition party, ""Eric said."" And your two year sentence has been commissioned by me, your attendance here at our retraining centre will give me a lot of fun."" ""You seem to have the bad luck of becoming our prey, ""Nigel said with a smile. ""we noticed you about a month ago after Eric described your gymnastic skills and we've been watching you ever since. We know that you started going out with friends two weeks ago distributing anti government leaflets after school,""</p> <p>Roger waited for a few moments for this to sink in ....</p> <p>Lisa was sobbing uncontrollably this could not be true she prayed.</p> <p>"" This afternoon, so you wont be lonely over the next two years we picked up your school chums Hazel Thomlinson and little Domino Fox-Robinson."" said Roger.</p> <p>These young ladies are down stairs awaiting their new trainers who will be escorting them to today's rape party just like yours yesterday.</p> <p>Lisa now knew that she could do nothing to save herself. her only chance would be to do as she was told there would be no escape from these three government appointed rapists.</p> <p>Her mind wandered back to the events of the previous day she shuddered and weeped downstairs her best friends were being entertained for the first time by some of the most dangerous men in society, playthings to government torturers and rapists.</p> <p>Suddenly with a jolt she heard a sound behind her, trying vainly to turn her head she heard muffled voices.</p> <p>Without warning a door opened and the sound of many drunken men spilled into the room ,</p> <p>""I hope you don't mind Lisa but I've invited some of our friends up for the afternoon.......""</p> <p>she heard a voice saying................!</p> <p>""A nice new sixteen year old is just what the doctor ordered "" she heard another voice reply.</p> <p>The subsequent multiple rapes which occurred that afternoon downstairs at the introductory rape party and upstairs in the trainers private quarters were designed to break the will of the girls and to send a clear message to their families that opposition to the government could not and would not be allowed.</p> <p>Tomorrow after editing Lisa's family will be obliged by law to view Lisa's video, her father and mother both are required to witness their daughters degradation.</p> <p>And if she is required to, Lisa's mother herself may be demanded to attend a week long on the job ' retraining' session at the centre.</p> <p>She will be 'introduced' to her daughters keepers and will experience for herself the seriousness of her daughters plight.</p> </div>",[]
762,Der 12. Geburtsag,-1,SMUTJE,no@email,,2005-07-29,20,4,"g, rape, oral, bd, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smutje001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der große BMW rollte mit ausgeschaltetem Motor über den Schotter vor der verlassenen Fabrik, die hellen Scheinwerfer des Wagens schnitten grelle weiße Kegel in die Dunkelheit der Nacht. Das Auto hielt mit leise knirschenden Reifen vor dem Tor der Fabrik. Ein Mann in dunkler Kleidung stieg aus. Er sah sich aufmerksam um. Noch während der Mann die Umgebung musterte, öffnete sich die Tür im Tor der Fabrik. Zwei weitere Männer kamen dazu. Der erste Mann ging zum Kofferraum und schloss ihn auf. Die anderen beiden Männer sahen hinein. Einer der beiden ging zurück in die Fabrik und kam mit einem Umschlag zurück. Der erste Mann nahm ihn, öffnete ihn und schaute auf die Päckchen Fünfziger und Hunderter. Zufrieden schloss er den Umschlag und warf ihn achtlos in sein Auto. Derweil hoben die beiden anderen Männer einen scheinbar leblosen Körper aus dem Kofferraum. Der erste Mann sah ihnen zu, bis sie den Körper in die Fabrik trugen, dann stieg er ein, ließ den Motor an und fuhr so leise wie möglich weg.</p> <p>Die beiden Männer trugen den Körper durch die staubige, verlassene Halle bis zu einer Treppe und diese hinauf. Danach noch eine weitere und eine dritte, bis sie zu einer Reihe fensterloser Büros kamen. Sie trugen den Körper gleich in das erste Büro und legten ihn dort auf einen großen Schreibtisch. Sie traten von dem Körper zurück, und nun war zu erkennen, dass es sich um ein blutjunges Mädchen handelte, nicht älter als 12. Ihr Haar, das einer der Männer voller Vorfreude glatt strich, war aschblond, gelockt und reichte bis zur gerade sprießenden Brust des Mädchens, die sich unter dem engen gelben Pulli abzeichnete und regelmäßig hob und senkte. Die Kleine war bewusstlos oder betäubt. Sie trug einen wadenlangen, schwarzen Rock, den die Männer gleich weit zurückschlugen. Ihre Augen fuhren forschend über die Beine des Kindes, bis zu dem weißen Höschen.</p> <p>""Guter Fang"", sagte einer der Männer. ""Kräftig gebaut, aber nicht dick.""</p> <p>""Für achttausend Mark"", erwiderte der zweite brummig, ""sollte man auch erwarten, dass er unsere Anforderungen erfüllt.""</p> <p>""Kralle ist zuverlässig"", beruhigte der erste Mann den zweiten. ""Mach mal Licht.""</p> <p>Der zweite ging zur Tür des Büros und drückte drei Schalter. Helles Licht aus neuen Neonröhren tauchte den Raum in einen gleißenden Schein. In dem Büro standen nur der Schreibtisch - eine große Platte auf vier Stahlbeinen - und drei Videokameras, die mit drei Videorekordern verbunden waren.</p> <p>Die Männer blinzelten mehrmals, bis sich ihre Augen an die Helligkeit gewöhnt hatten. Dann ging der zweite zurück zum Tisch, hob eine kleine Aktentasche vom Boden auf und öffnete sie. Er holte zwei große Messer, vier Handschellen und einige dicke Seile heraus.</p> <p>""Was für ein niedlicher Käfer!"" schwärmte der erste. Er ließ seine Hände über das volle Haar des schlafenden Mädchens gleiten, über ihr Gesicht mit der Stupsnase und den vollen Lippen, und weiter nach unten über ihre winzigen Brüste. Der zweite zog sich unterdessen aus und behielt nur die Strümpfe an. Sein hartes Glied zeigte nach oben in die Luft.</p> <p>""Ich krieg ihr Häutchen!"" sagte er drohend zum ersten, der gelassen nickte.</p> <p>""Wie abgesprochen. Und ich ihren Arsch."" Er lachte leise, während er sich auszog. ""Kannst du dir das vorstellen, Gregor? Dass die Kleine noch vor fünf Stunden fröhlich und unschuldig auf ihrem Rad gesessen hat?""</p> <p>""Das kann ich mir sehr gut vorstellen."" Der Mann namens Gregor holte einen Gummiball aus seiner Aktentasche, an dem zwei lange Riemen befestigt waren. Er öffnete den Mund des Mädchens, steckte ihr den Gummiball in den Mund und verknotete mit Hilfe des ersten Mannes, der den Kopf des Mädchens hob, die Riemen in ihrem Nacken. Der erste Mann legte sie wieder behutsam hin.</p> <p>""Gerade das hat mich so geil gemacht"", redete Gregor weiter. ""Kleine Mädchen im Rock auf einem Fahrrad."" Er legte seine rechte Hand um seinen harten Schwanz und rieb ihn kurz. Der andere Mann war inzwischen auch nackt und trug wie Gregor nur noch seine Strümpfe. Er legte seine Hände auf die Beine des Mädchens und strich kräftig darüber, bis zur Hüfte und in den Schritt. Sein ebenfalls harter Schwanz zuckte voller Erwartung.</p> <p>""Bastian!"" ermahnte der zweite ihn leise. ""Hilf mir mal."" Er reichte ihm zwei der vier Handschellen. Bastian seufzte gespielt. Er fesselte die Hände des Mädchens mittels der Handschellen an die Stahlbeine des Schreibtisches. Gregor tat das gleiche mit ihren Füßen.</p> <p>""Sie müsste bald aufwachen"", meinte Bastian nachdenklich. ""Hoffentlich wehrt sie sich. Ich mag zappelnde Mädchen.""</p> <p>""Ich bin erster!"" Gregor nahm eines der großen Messer in die Hand. Die Schneide funkelte im hellen Neonlicht.</p> <p>""Kein Grund, auszurasten"", lächelte Bastian. ""Schneide ihr bitte nichts ab, bevor ich fertig bin.""</p> <p>Gregor nickte nur knapp.</p> <p>""Was nimmt Kralle für ein Mittel?""</p> <p>Bastian zuckte mit den Schultern; seine Finger kneteten leicht die kleinen Brüste des Kindes.</p> <p>""Irgend so ein selbst gebrautes Zeug. Haut die Kinder für eine halbe Stunde völlig um, und wenn sie aufwachen, sind sie high wie nach vier Joints.""</p> <p>""Gut."" Gregor lächelte, was sein Gesicht noch grausamer erscheinen ließ. ""Dann wird sie trotzdem alles mitbekommen.""</p> <p>""Genau."" Bastian schob den Pulli des Mädchens hoch und seufzte voller Genuss.</p> <p>""Schau dir das an!"" schwärmte er begeistert. ""Sind die niedlich klein!""</p> <p>""Mich interessiert das hier mehr."" Gregor legte seine große Hand in den Schritt des Mädchens und drückte hart dagegen. ""Jungfräulich, eng, und kindlich. Wann wird sie wach?""</p> <p>""Gleich. Lass uns eine rauchen, dann müsste sie da sein.""</p> <p>""Gut."" Gregor drückte noch einmal auf das Höschen, bevor er sich abwandte. Bastian holte eine Schachtel Camel, bot Gregor eine an und gab ihm Feuer. Als auch seine Zigarette brannte, schob er seine Hand wieder unter den Pulli des Kindes und spielte mit der kleinen Brust.</p> <p>""So geil?""</p> <p>Bastian nickte mit leuchtenden Augen. ""Und wie! Die Kleine ist erst elf. Fast schon zu alt für mich.""</p> <p>Gregor verzog den rechten Mundwinkel. ""Du bist sicher, dass es passt?""</p> <p>""Ganz sicher. Du kannst sogar schon Achtjährige ficken, Gregor. Du musst zwar aufpassen, wenn du rein gehst, aber es passt. Dauert eben nur etwas. Bei Elfjährigen ist das aber kein Problem.""</p> <p>""Du bist der Profi."" Gregor zog erregt an seiner Zigarette und stieß den Rauch aus. ""Elf Jahre! Meine Jüngste war 14.""</p> <p>""Kein Vergleich."" Bastian senkte seinen Kopf zu dem schlafenden Mädchen und leckte kräftig über deren volle Lippen. Die beiden schmalen Riemen, die rechts und links aus ihrem Mund kamen, behinderten ihn nicht. Dann schob er seine Zungenspitze in die Nasenlöcher des Mädchens und seufzte.</p> <p>""Überhaupt kein Vergleich, Gregor. Ab 13, 14 kannst du es vergessen. Dann sind die Fotzen schon so groß, dass es keinen Spaß mehr macht. Aber neun, zehn oder elf Jahre... Das ist der Himmel auf Erden. Dein Schwanz wird so gepresst, dass es einfach nur noch herrlich ist. Sind die Kameras bereit?""</p> <p>""Ja. Soll ich sie einschalten?""</p> <p>""Mach das. Sie müsste jeden Moment aufwachen.""</p> <p>Gregor schaltete die Kameras ein und die Videorekorder auf ""Aufnahme"". Er kam zurück zum Tisch, nahm ein Messer in die linke und seine Zigarette in die rechte Hand. Nervös nahm er einen tiefen Zug. ""Was passiert hinterher?""</p> <p>Bastian schaute auf seine Armbanduhr. ""Sie bleibt gefesselt und geknebelt. Kralle wird so gegen vier, fünf Uhr auftauchen und sie einpacken. Er versteckt sie bis morgen Nacht. Wahrscheinlich wird er sie dumm und blöde ficken, bis sie aufgibt. Dann gehts ab nach Rotterdam, wo er sie verkauft.""</p> <p>""Für wie viel?""</p> <p>""Zehn, fünfzehntausend. Es geht entweder in den Nahen Osten oder nach Russland. Das hängt immer ganz vom Käufer ab. Ach, sie wird wach!""</p> <p>Gregor nahm hastig einen letzten Zug von der Zigarette, als das Mädchen anfing, sich schläfrig zu bewegen, und warf sie in eine Ecke des Büros, wo sie langsam verqualmte. Er wechselte das Messer von der linken in die rechte Hand und schaute dem Mädchen gespannt ins Gesicht.</p> <p>Die Kleine bewegte sich mehrmals hin und her, wollte Arme und Beine anziehen, doch die waren an den Schreibtisch gefesselt. Endlich öffnete sie verwirrt die Augen, die graublau waren und vollkommen verstört in die Welt blickten. Als sie die beiden nackten Männer sah, bekam sie Panik.</p> <p>""Scht!"" Bastian war bei ihr und drückte ihr den Hals zu. ""Schön die Klappe halten, verstanden?""</p> <p>Das Mädchen schrie erstickt in den Knebel und wehrte sich gegen seinen Griff, doch Bastian war stärker. Ihr Gesicht lief rot an. Als sie keine Luft mehr bekam, gab sie auf, blieb still liegen und sah Bastian voller Furcht an.</p> <p>""So ist gut, Kleine."" Er lächelte sie an und nahm seine Hand von ihrem Hals. ""Heute ist dein Glückstag, Mädchen; du wirst heute zur Frau."" Er sah zu Gregor, der nur auf diesen Blick gewartet hatte. Er schob sein Messer unter ihren langen Rock und riss es hoch. Der Stoff wurde von der scharfen Klinge ohne jedes Problem geteilt. Das Mädchen bäumte sich auf und schrie wieder, doch es kam nur ein ersticktes Geräusch heraus.</p> <p>Gregor schnitt ihren Rock Stück für Stück auf und entblößte mehr und mehr Bein. Zum Schluss kam der Bund an die Reihe, der der scharfen Schneide nicht einen Moment widerstand. Unbeherrscht riss Gregor den Rock unter dem Kind weg und warf ihn achtlos beiseite.</p> <p>Dann kam der Pulli an die Reihe.</p> <p>Das Mädchen wand sich panisch hin und her, schrie und jammerte, doch Gregor ließ sich nicht beirren. Er schnitt vom Saum bis zum Rollkragen, und schließlich noch jeden Ärmel. Er packte das Mädchen grob im Nacken, hob sie hoch und zog den Pulli unter ihr weg. Sein Gesicht verzog sich zu einem brutalen Lächeln.</p> <p>""So ist schön!"" brummte er erregt. ""So mag ich das.""</p> <p>Er setzte die Klinge mit der stumpfen Seite an ihrem Bauch an, die Spitze auf ihr Höschen gerichtet. Als das kalte Metall mit der Haut des Mädchens in Berührung kam, fuhr sie vor Todesangst zusammen. Gregor hob den Bund des Höschens an, ohne sich um das zappelnde Mädchen zu kümmern, und schnitt das Höschen über der rechten Hüfte auf. Gleich darauf wiederholte er das an der linken Hüfte. Ein fester Ruck, und das Höschen lag auf dem Boden.</p> <p>""Schau dir das an!"" stöhnte Gregor erregt. ""Eine ganz blanke Fotze!""</p> <p>""Sag ich doch."" Bastian hatte seine Hände auf den kaum kirschgroßen Busen des Mädchens gelegt und knetete das Fleisch kräftig. ""Und wenn du erst mal drin bist, glaubst du, du bist im Paradies.""</p> <p>""Das will ich genießen!"" Gregor rammte das Messer neben der Hüfte des Mädchens in den Schreibtisch. Die Kleine zuckte entsetzt zusammen. Gregor legte sich halb auf den Tisch, versenkte sein Gesicht zwischen ihren Beinen und begann, die blanke, unbehaarte, elfjährige Scheide abzulecken. Das Mädchen schrie voller Angst in den Knebel und versuchte, seinem Mund auszuweichen, doch Gregor hielt sie fest.</p> <p>""Schmeckt die frisch!"" seufzte er erregt. ""Das ist ja unglaublich!""</p> <p>Bastian lächelte wissend. Während Gregor seine Zunge tief in das tobende Mädchen schob, leckte er ihr Gesicht ab. Augen, Wangen, Ohren, Nase, Lippen, Kinn. Zum Schluss nahm er seinen Schwanz in die Hand und rieb ihn dem Mädchen durch das Gesicht und die Haare.</p> <p>Gregors Kopf hob sich; Mund und Kinn schimmerten feucht, seine Augen glänzten wie im Fieber. ""Ich will sie ficken!"" stieß er erregt hervor. ""Jetzt!"" Bastian nickte nur. Während Gregor die Beine des Mädchens fest hielt, schloss Bastian die Handschellen an ihren Füßen auf. Das Mädchen zappelte wild hin und her, doch gegen zwei Männer kam sie einfach nicht an. Bastian öffnete auch die Fesseln an ihren Händen und drehte sie um neunzig Grad, so dass ihr Becken nun auf der breiten Seite des Tisches lag und fast in der Luft hing. Bastian fesselte ihre Hände an die gegenüberliegende Seite des Tisches.</p> <p>Gregor stand mit stahlhartem Glied zwischen den Beinen des Mädchens und wartete ungeduldig, bis Bastian ihm zunickte. Dann drückte er grob die Beine des kleinen Mädchens auseinander. Das Mädchen wehrte sich nach Leibeskräften, konnte jedoch nicht verhindern, dass Gregor seinen Schwanz an ihre Scheide setzte und mit einem kräftigen Ruck eindrang. Das Mädchen bäumte sich auf und schrie voller Panik, und Gregor stöhnte voller Erregung auf.</p> <p>""Ist das eng! Ich dreh ab!""</p> <p>Hart und brutal stieß er sich in das zuckende, tobende Mädchen, bis er an ihr Häutchen kam. Er lächelte grausam. ""Elf!"" flüsterte er, die Augen auf das verzerrte Gesicht des Mädchens gerichtet. ""Elf Jahre jung, und du gehörst mir! MIR!"" Mit einem harten Ruck stieß er in sie. Das Mädchen fuhr zusammen, als ihr Häutchen riss. Gregor bohrte sich tiefer und tiefer in sie, bis sein Schwanz innen anstieß. Das Mädchen gab den Widerstand auf und lag zitternd auf dem Tisch.</p> <p>""Wehr dich!"" flüsterte Gregor. ""Wehr dich, Kleines! Beweg dich!""</p> <p>Das Mädchen drehte nur den Kopf zur Seite; aus ihren Augen rollten zwei Tränen, die Bastian gierig aufleckte. Gregor fasste die Oberschenkel des Mädchens, zog sich ein kleines Stück aus ihr heraus und stieß wieder in sie, um das Gefühl für dieses kleine Mädchen zu bekommen. Nach dem vierten Stoß kam sein Schwanz blutig heraus.</p> <p>""Du gehörst mir!"" flüsterte er voller Lust. ""Mir ganz allein!"" Er zog sich halb aus ihr zurück und stieß mit voller Kraft zu.</p> <p>Das Mädchen lag reglos da; sie war gebrochen. Gregor ließ eines ihrer Beine los und rieb mit dem rechten Daumen hart über ihren Kitzler.</p> <p>""Du auch!"" fuhr er sie an. ""Du sollst dich bewegen!""</p> <p>Die Kleine bewegte gehorsam ihr Becken, doch ohne jegliche Leidenschaft. Gregor begann wieder, sie langsam zu ficken, und attackierte weiterhin ihren Kitzler.</p> <p>Es dauerte fast fünf oder sechs Minuten, in denen das Mädchen lustlos und zerstört mitmachte, doch dann schlug das Gefühl in ihrem Unterleib durch. Gregor grinste breit, als der kleine Körper unter seinen Händen sich unwillkürlich bewegte.</p> <p>""Da ist sie ja!""</p> <p>Bastian zwinkerte ihm zu; er rieb seinen Schwanz mit der Spitze durch das Ohr der Kleinen. Gregor erhöhte seine Bemühungen an ihrem Kitzler, und ganz allmählich kam das Mädchen in Fahrt. Gregor ließ auch ihr anderes Bein los und strich mit der freien Hand über ihre winzigen, kaum sichtbaren Brüste.</p> <p>""Elf!"" seufzte er glücklich. ""Elf Jahre!"" Sein Becken wurde schneller. Das Mädchen stöhnte kaum hörbar, doch ihr Körper redete deutlicher. Ihr Unterleib drängte sich ihm entgegen, wenn er in sie stieß, und zog sich mit ihm zurück. Gregors linke Hand fuhr über ihren gesamten Oberkörper, die Schultern, den Hals und das Gesicht. Dann griff er fest in ihre Haare, ließ sie einen Moment später wieder los und drückte seine Finger in ihre Achselhöhle. Schließlich ging er mit beiden Händen zu ihren Brüsten und zerrte an den Brustwarzen.</p> <p>Das Mädchen bäumte sich auf, weil ihr das weh tat, doch Gregor machte unbeirrt weiter. Er fickte sie nun hart, mit langen, kräftigen Stößen, und zog weiter sehr heftig an ihren Nippeln. Das Mädchen fing wieder an, sich zu wehren. Bastian hielt sie fest.</p> <p>""Ich komm gleich!"" jammerte Gregor. ""Verdammt, ist die eng!""</p> <p>""Warte."" Bastian griff mit einer Hand an die Scham des Mädchens und rieb hart über ihren Kitzler. Das Mädchen fuhr erneut hoch, doch diesmal vor Lust. Bastian zwinkerte Gregor zu.</p> <p>""Halt noch etwas durch; sie kommt auf den Geschmack.""</p> <p>Gregor biss die Zähne zusammen und fickte weiter. Das Mädchen begann, heftig zu zittern, und hörte auf, sich zu wehren. Bastian ging mit beiden Händen an ihre Scheide, während Gregor unvermindert heftig in sie hämmerte, und plötzlich zuckte und bebte das Kind.</p> <p>""Sie kommt!"" Gregor verzog das Gesicht. ""Scheiße, ich auch!"" Er hämmerte mit voller Wucht in das Kind und stöhnte plötzlich laut. Bastians Augen glühten, als er sah, wie Gregors Samen aus dem Kind heraus lief, vermischt mit ihrem Blut der Entjungferung.</p> <p>""Jedes Mal wieder geil!"" flüsterte er. ""Der reine Hammer!""</p> <p>Gregor fickte das zuckende Kind, bis er ausgepumpt und trocken war. Dann ließ er sich schwer atmend auf sie fallen.</p> <p>""Nie wieder was Älteres!"" keuchte er. ""Nie wieder!""</p> <p>Bastian klopfte ihm lächelnd auf die Schulter.</p> <p>Nach ein paar Sekunden erhob sich Gregor wieder.</p> <p>""Du bist dran."" Er zog seinen Schwanz aus dem Mädchen heraus und ging zwei Schritte zur Seite. Sofort war Bastian zwischen den Beinen des Mädchens, das ebenfalls schwer atmete. Er verteilte Gregors Samen auf ihrem After, drückte dann ihre Beine hoch und zur Seite und setzte sein Glied an. Er drückte zu und verzog das Gesicht, als die Eichel den Schließmuskel überwand. Das Mädchen fuhr zusammen. Sofort war Gregor zur Stelle und hielt sie fest. ""Das ist mein Lieblingsloch!"" keuchte Bastian. ""Je jünger, desto lieber."" Er bohrte sich mit verzerrtem Gesicht tiefer und tiefer, bis sein ganzer Schwanz im Arsch des Mädchens verschwunden war. Die Kleine zitterte vor Schmerz.</p> <p>Bastian legte seine rechte Hand auf ihre Scheide und kümmerte sich zwei, drei Minuten um ihren Kitzler, bis das Kind wieder leise seufzte und stöhnte. Dann begann er, sie im Hintern zu ficken. Anfangs zuckte das Mädchen noch bei jedem Eindringen zusammen, doch nach und nach gewöhnte sie sich an das Gefühl, und schließlich siegte Bastians Hand an ihrem Kitzler. Gregor ließ das Kind los, senkte sein Gesicht auf die kleinen Brüste und saugte, leckte und lutschte daran.</p> <p>Bastian stieß wieder und wieder in ihren Darm, zog sich jedoch nicht weit zurück. Aber es reichte auch so. Ihr After war dermaßen eng und dicht, dass auch kleine Stöße reichten. Seine Lust stieg ins Unermessliche. Er zog mit den Daumen ihre Arschbacken auseinander, drang mit kleinen, jedoch harten Stößen in sie und spürte die Entladung kommen. Er drückte dem Kind seinen Daumen in die malträtierte Scheide, was das Mädchen heftig erbeben ließ, drückte gnadenlos hart auf ihren Kitzler und grunzte, als sein Samen aufstieg. Sein Glied schwoll an, drückte den After des Mädchens noch mehr auseinander, was die Kleine aufstöhnen ließ, und im nächsten Augenblick spritzte sein Samen heftig und heiß in ihren Darm. Das Mädchen erzitterte mächtig, und als Bastian ihren Kitzler hart zusammen drückte, kam sie ein zweites Mal zuckend und bebend. Gregor saugte im gleichen Moment ihre kleine Brust mit aller Kraft in seinen Mund und biss in den harten Nippel. Das Mädchen verspannte sich mit einem erstickten Schrei und sackte dann kraftlos zusammen.</p> <p>Bastian stieß weiter in sie, bis seine Hoden nichts mehr her gaben, dann ließ er sich auf sie fallen.</p> <p>""Und?"" hörte er Gregor fragen. Er nickte matt.</p> <p>""Geil!""</p> <p>Er schöpfte noch einen Moment Luft, dann zog er sich widerstrebend zurück. Aus dem Hintern des Mädchens floss sein Samen. Gregor löste ihn ab, setzte seinen Schwanz an und stieß ihn mit einem harten Rutsch in die triefend nasse Scheide des Mädchens, das zusammenfuhr und sich verspannte. Im nächsten Moment fickte er sie wieder hart Diesmal war das Mädchen viel eher dabei. Gregor hatte vielleicht fünf, sechs Mal in sie gestoßen, als sie mitmachte. Bastian löste ihren Knebel im Nacken, zog den Gummiball aus ihrem Mund und steckte ihr sofort seinen Schwanz hinein. Das Mädchen war so ausgetrocknet, dass sie selbst diese Feuchtigkeit begrüßte. Gierig leckte sie seinen Schwanz mit der trockenen Zunge ab. Bastian schloss stöhnend die Augen.</p> <p>Gregor fickte das Kind mit aller Wucht. Er stieß so hart in sie, dass ihr Körper bei jedem Stoß erschüttert wurde. Weil sie innen so nass war, brauchte er etwas länger als beim ersten Mal, doch ihre enge Scheide machte das fast wieder wett. Wie betrunken rammte er in sie, hämmerte mit seinem Schambein gegen ihren Kitzler und schaute gebannt zu, wie das Kind an Bastians Schwanz lutschte. Das gab ihm den Rest. Stöhnend spritzte er in sie und fickte auch dann noch weiter, als er vollkommen leer war.</p> <p>Auch Bastian war wieder ganz dicht davor. Er griff mit beiden Händen in das volle Haar des Mädchens, zog ihren Kopf schnell auf sich zu und ließ sich von ihrem engen Mund über den Punkt treiben. Er grunzte erstickt, als seine Hoden explodierten, und überschwemmte den Mund der Elfjährigen mit seinem Samen. Das Mädchen hatte keine andere Wahl, als seinen Samen zu schlucken.</p> <p>Erschöpft hingen die beiden Männer schließlich über dem Tisch. Auch das Mädchen atmete schwer.</p> <p>""Wirst du schreien?"" fragte Bastian atemlos. Das Mädchen schüttelte schlapp den Kopf.</p> <p>""Gut. Wie heißt du?""</p> <p>Das Mädchen wisperte: ""Bianca.""</p> <p>""Okay."" Bastian holte Luft und sah zu Gregor, der zufrieden grinste.</p> <p>Gregor und Bastian fickten Bianca noch öfter. Gregor probierte zuerst ihren Mund, dann ihren Arsch, und war schließlich vollkommen erledigt. Bastian fickte sie im Arsch, während Gregor in ihrem Mund war, und tauschte danach mit Gregor. Gegen drei Uhr morgens waren die Männer erledigt. Bianca jedoch auch. Trotz ihres Widerstandes war sie so oft gekommen, dass sie keine Kraft mehr hatte. Sie schlief trotz der Handschellen und des harten Tisches ein.</p> <p>Als sie aufwachte, standen Gregor, Bastian und Kralle vor ihr. Es war schon heller Tag. Die Handschellen waren weg. Bianca sprang auf. Gregor griff nach ihr und zog sie an seinen nackten Körper.</p> <p>""Herzlichen Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, mein Schatz!"" flüsterte er. Bianca schlang Arme und Beine um ihn und weinte.</p> <p>""Danke, Papi!"" schluchzte sie. ""Danke! Das war so toll! Danke!""</p> <p>""Wie du es wolltest."" Er drückte lächelnd ihren Kopf an sich. ""Hat es dir gefallen?""</p> <p>""Ja!"" schluchzte sie glücklich. ""Als ihr so grob zu mir geredet habt, hab ich wirklich Angst gekriegt, und als ich das Messer gespürt habe, dachte ich, ihr bringt mich um. Als mein Häutchen kaputt ging, musste ich weinen, weil das richtig weh getan hat, und als Onkel Bastian dann hinten rein ging, tats auch wieder weh. Aber dann wurde es richtig toll schön!""</p> <p>""Alles für unsere kleine Bianca"", schmunzelte Bastian. Er legte seine Hand an ihren Po und drückte einen Finger in ihren After. Bianca seufzte glücklich.</p> <p>""Jetzt fehlt nur noch Onkel Karl"", flüsterte Gregor. Bianca nickte mit leuchtenden Augen.</p> <p>""Genau! Was macht er?""</p> <p>""Das wird eine Überraschung."" Gregor drückte sie zärtlich an sich. ""Diesmal betäubt er dich wirklich, und wenn du aufwachst... Na, das wirst du dann sehen.""</p> <p>""Wow!"" quietschte Bianca aufgeregt. ""Noch mehr Ficken? Überall?""</p> <p>""Das verraten wir nicht."" Er gab seiner Tochter einen leidenschaftlichen Kuss, den sie hemmungslos erwiderte, und setzte sie dann auf den Tisch. Kralle - Onkel Karl - holte eine kleine Flasche und ein Taschentuch aus seiner Jacke. Bianca biss sich aufgeregt auf die Lippen. Kralle träufelte etwas von der Flüssigkeit auf das Tuch und hielt es Bianca dann vor den Mund. Sie atmete aufgeregt ein und sackte Sekunden später bewusstlos zusammen. Gregor legte sie behutsam auf den Tisch.</p> <p>""Was hast du mit ihr vor?"" fragte er Kralle. Der legte seine Hand auf Biancas Scheide und drückte den Mittelfinger hinein.</p> <p>""Ich bringe sie zu mir und stecke ihr vorne einen Vibrator rein"", meinte er lächelnd. ""So lange, bis sie vor Erschöpfung fast zusammen bricht. Dann wird ausgiebig gefickt. Allerdings wird sie die ganze Zeit an den Füßen hängen."" ""Geil!"" grinste Gregor. ""Du machst Kassetten davon?""</p> <p>""Sicher! Unser Liebling soll sich doch auch in zehn Jahren noch an ihren 12. Geburtstag erinnern.""</p> <p>""Perfekt. Und heute Abend besorgen wir es ihr zu dritt."" Er strich lächelnd über den nackten Unterleib seiner bewusstlosen Tochter. ""Ganz genau so, wie sie es sich gewünscht hat. Einen wunderschönen, unvergesslichen 12. Geburtstag, bei dem sie zur Frau wird. Packen wir sie ein.""</p> <p>""Den Umschlag mit dem Geld bringe ich heute Abend mit"", sagte Kralle grinsend, während er eine Decke auf dem Boden ausbreitete. ""Dann könnt ihr auch wieder Monopoly spielen.""</p> <p>""Ich denke"", lachte Gregor schallend, ""dass wir dafür in Zukunft kein Interesse mehr haben werden.""</p> <p>Die drei wickelten das Mädchen sorgsam in die Decke. Danach zogen sich Gregor und Bastian an und trugen sie dann zu Kralles Wagen. Zwanzig Minuten später waren die Kameras und Videorekorder eingepackt, und Gregor und Bastian fuhren nach Hause, um sich auszuschlafen.</p> <p>Und Kraft für den Abend zu sammeln, an dem Bianca in die letzten Tricks eingeweiht werden würde.</p></div>",[]
763,Am Badesee,-1,SMUTJE,no@email,,2005-07-30,49,4,"g, anal, oral, ped, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smutje002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der richtige Tag zum Baden.</p> <p>Schon früh am morgen war es fast 30 Grad heiß.</p> <p>Karl und Tom fuhren zum Baggersee hinaus. Sie kannten sich jetzt seit drei Jahren, hatten eine Zelle geteilt. Beide waren wegen eines Sexualdeliktes inhaftiert gewesen und waren jetzt wenige Tage erst wieder frei. Karl kannte ein abgeschiedenes Plätzchen am Seeufer.</p> <p>Er ging durch dichtes Gebüsch voran.</p> <p>„He... hör mal...“</p> <p>Beide begannen zu lächeln. Helles Kinderlachen ertönte vom Ufer.</p> <p>„Musik für meine Ohren!“ grinste Karl. Der kräftige Mittvierziger ging leise weiter.</p> <p>An dem winzigen Strand spielten zwei kleine Mädchen. Die größere der beiden war etwa 12 Jahre alt. Die andere weit jünger, Tom schätzte sie auf 6. Sie trugen bunte Badeanzüge mit Comic Motiven darauf. Genüsslich betrachteten die beiden die Szene.</p> <p>„Los, komm...“</p> <p>Sie traten hervor. Erschrocken fuhren die beiden Kleinen herum.</p> <p>„Hallo, schönen Tag auch, die Damen!“ lachte Karl.</p> <p>Das ältere Mädchen lächelte geschmeichelt. Ihre kleine Schwester wollte weg von den fremden Männern, aber die Ältere hielt sie zurück. Die beiden Männer breiteten ihre Decke aus und zogen sich vor den Mädchen aus. Karl bemerkte, dass das ältere Mädchen nervös wurde....</p> <p>Die Männer lagen genüsslich in der Sonne, grinsten sich an.</p> <p>„Nicht schlecht, was??“ grinste Karl und zeigte auf die ältere. Das Mädchen sollte es ruhig hören...</p> <p>Sie rutschten zu den beiden rüber.</p> <p>„Na, ihr beiden .....“</p> <p>Karl holte Sonnencreme aus seiner Badetasche.</p> <p>„Soll ich dich eincremen, Kleine?“</p> <p>Er rückte näher an die Ältere ran.</p> <p>„He... sie... was soll das ...“motzte sie ihn an.</p> <p>„Halt den Mund!!“ schnauzte Karl sie an.</p> <p>Die Mädchen erstarrten regelrecht!</p> <p>„Ich öl dich jetzt ein, damit das klar ist!!“</p> <p>Grinsend sah der erfahrene Kinderverführer, wie das Mädchen ängstlich den Blick senkte.</p> <p>„UND?? Soll ich dich vielleicht im Badeanzug einölen??“</p> <p>Die Kleine wurde rot.</p> <p>„Los, runter damit, du Göre!!“</p> <p>Dieser Ton schlug bei ihr offensichtlich an. Zögernd zog sie ihren Badeabzug vor den beiden fremden Männern aus. Tom nickte seinem Kumpel begeistert zu.</p> <p>„Du hast das kleine Luder voll im Griff!“</p> <p>Tom wandte sich der kleineren der beiden zu.</p> <p>„Na, wie heißt du denn, mein Kind?“</p> <p>„Jennifer... ich bin die Schwester von Karin“ sagte sie leise.</p> <p>„So.....“ Er verschlang sie mit den Augen. Die Kleine war blond und sehr dünn. Genauso liebte er sie. Er begann ein Gespräch mit ihr, erfuhr dass sie in die erste Klasse ging und dass die Lehrer doof seien. Sie fasste allmählich Vertrauen...</p> <p>Als Tom wieder zu seinem Kumpel hinübersah, musste er den Kopf schütteln. Wie der die Kleine im Griff hatte!!! Gehorsam stand die nackte Karin vor dem fremden Mann, der ihren Körper genüsslich mit Sonnenöl einrieb. Der Kinderkörper glänzte erregend...</p> <p>Nicht gerade sanft, fuhr Karls Hand zwischen die Beine des Mädchens. Sie stöhnte auf.</p> <p>„Was ist los?? Willst Zicken machen??“</p> <p>Demütig schüttelte sie den Kopf und hielt schön still.</p> <p>„Du Rotzgöre magst es wohl so grob, was?? Ich wette, dein Pappi spricht auch so mit dir, was?“</p> <p>Er grinste das errötende Mädchen an.</p> <p>„Wusste ichs doch... seit wann treibt er es denn mit dir, hää...?“</p> <p>Verlegen sah das Mädchen zu Boden.</p> <p>„Seit ..... seit ich 8 bin...“ murmelte sie kaum hörbar.</p> <p>Er zog das Mädchen zu sich heran, packte ihre dünnen Oberarme .</p> <p>„Stell dich nicht so an!“</p> <p>Er küsste sie erregt auf den Mund! Nach kurzem Zögern öffneten sich ihre Kinderlippen und sie erwiderte gierig seinen Kuss. Ihre Augen wirkten wie verschleiert jetzt.....</p> <p>„.... darf ich....“ druckste sie herum.</p> <p>Ihr Blick ruhte auf seiner Badehose!!</p> <p>„Bitte“ lachte Karl.“ Bedien dich!“</p> <p>Er sah ihr genüsslich zu, als sie ihm eilig den engen Badeslip herunterzog. Sie erschrak. Karl grinste seinen Kumpel an.</p> <p>„So was ist die kleine Sau wohl nicht gewöhnt!“ lachte er.</p> <p>Karin sah fassungslos den riesigen Penis an! Vorsichtig berührten ihre Kinderhände das dicke Teil!</p> <p>„Größer als Pappi seiner, was...?“</p> <p>„Oh ja....“flüsterte die 12 jährige.</p> <p>Die kleine Jennifer sah irritiert ihrer Schwester zu.</p> <p>„Keine Angst!“ beruhigte Tom sie. “Das ist ein ganz tolles Spiel...“</p> <p>Er überredete die 6 jährige dazu, sich auch auszuziehen.</p> <p>Inzwischen hatte Karin mit glasigem Blick die enorme Lustkeule Karls auf volle Größe steifgewichst. Ihre Hand kam nicht um das Gerät herum und die dicken, blauen Adern auf dem harten Fleisch schienen sie besonders aufzugeilen! Davon erregt, gab Tom der kleinen Jennifer das Sonnenöl und lies das Kind seinen Pimmel einölen. Sie war artig und gehorchte!</p> <p>In Sekunden war er zu voller Größe aufgepumpt!!</p> <p>Karl packte Karins Kopf und riss ihn herunter.</p> <p>„LOS!! Lutsch ihn, du kleine Fotze!!“</p> <p>Erregt von den Beschimpfungen stopfte die 12 jährige sich so viel des harten Fleisches in den Mund, dass ihre Wangen sich enorm ausbeulten!! Das Schlürfen und Schmatzen ließ Karl lachen.</p> <p>„Na also, du verdorbene kleine Sau, du...!“</p> <p>Er packte ihre niedlichen Zöpfe und drückte den Kinderkopf tief auf sein Glied herunter. Karin würgte, verkrampfte sich! Aber ein sachkundiger Griff des Mannes an ihren Unterleib machte klar, wie erregt die Kleine dabei war!!</p> <p>„Wat ne feuchte Pussy!“ lachte Karl.</p> <p>Tom zog die nackte 6 jährige näher zu seinem Kumpel rüber, lies sie die geile Szene von ganz nah betrachten! Dabei betätschelte er grinsend den winzigen Knackarsch des Kindes! Sie schien es nicht zu bemerken. Vielleicht war sie aber auch ganz gefangen von dem Geschehen vor ihr! Der fremde Onkel haute ihrer Schwester mit der flachen Hand auf den wackelnden Kinderarsch.</p> <p>Das lutschende Mädchen reagierte darauf, indem sie seinen Schwanz noch fester packte. Das sich stauende Blut lies seinen Kinderfickerpimmel bizarr anschwellen, so dass sie kaum noch mit den Lippen herum kam.</p> <p>„Willst du das nicht auch einmal ausprobieren?!“ flüsterte Tom seiner Süßen Jennifer zu.</p> <p>Ihr Zögern umging er mit einem festen Griff um ihren Kopf und brutalem Auseinanderdrücken ihres Kiefers. Sekunden später fickte er die zappelnde, splitternackte 6 jährige in ihre Mundfotze!! Karl sah zufrieden, wie rücksichtslos sein Kumpel das kleine Kind oral missbrauchte.</p> <p>Karl stand auf, ging einige Meter zu einem umgestürzten, waagerecht liegenden Baumstumm zurück. Seinen steifen Pimmel reibend, grinste er Karin an.</p> <p>„Komm schön hierher gekrochen, du geiles Stück... los, hol dir deinen Lutscher...“</p> <p>Gleichzeitig geil und demütig kroch die entblößte Schülerin zu dem fremden Mann und saugte sofort wieder seine stramme Männlichkeit. Tom trug die kleine Jennifer herüber, lehnte sich neben seinen Freund. Seine Lustsklavin konnte ihn nicht im knien mit dem Mund befriedigen, dazu war sie zu klein! Seine Hände in ihre Haare gekrallt, knallte Tom seinen Kolben in den kleinen Schlund des Kindes.</p> <p>Karl riss die 12 jährige hoch, legte sie über den Baumstamm. Er deutete auf Karins süßen Po. Tom nickte begeistert Das Mädchen wusste, was jetzt kam. Der Mann würde sie jetzt ficken!! Zitternd vor Geilheit erwartete sie seinen Schwanz!! Doch dann erschrak sie!! Der Mann hatte es auf ihren Arsch abgesehen!!</p> <p>„Mach keinen Aufstand, Kleine... du bist alt genug für einen saftigen Arschfick!!“</p> <p>Er hielt ihr den Mund zu, als er in ihren Darm eindrang!! Das gewaltige Glied glitt in den Kinderpöter, tobte sich richtig aus darin nach all den Jahren im Gefängnis. Bis zum Anschlag in der zappelnden Karin steckend, gab der Mann wohlig grunzende Laute von sich!!</p> <p>„SCHEISSE!!“ brüllte der Ficker.</p> <p>Schlaff lag das ohnmächtige Kind über den Baumstamm... Mit drohend zuckendem Penis wandte er sich der 6 jährigen zu...</p> <p>„Halt sie jetzt gut fest, die Babyfotze!“ befahl Karl.</p> <p>Das Gejammer der Kleinen ging in Würgen über! Eben noch im Hintern ihrer Schwester, tobte sich der gewaltige Lustkolben jetzt in dem armen Mund Jennifers aus!! Tom sah erregt zu!</p> <p>Studierte den Gesichtsausdruck des kleinen Mädchens.. Die vortretendem Augen... nackte Panik darin...</p> <p>Toms rechte Hand wanderte zu dem kleinen Kinderarsch hinunter, schob dem Kind einen Finger tief in ihren Anus, Der Pimmel in ihrem Mund erstickte jeden Protest!!</p> <p>Neugierig befühlte Tom das Innere ihres Darms, eng umspannt von der sich immer wieder verkrampfenden Rosette...</p> <p>Da!!! Brüllend entlud Karl sich in den Kindermund!! Pumpte seinen heißen Schleim in ihre Kehle.</p> <p>Das zähe Zeug rann aus ihrem Mäulchen und tropfte auf ihren runden Kinderbauch...</p> <p>Atemlos und grinsend trat Karl zurück und sah sich sein Werk an: die spermabesudelte 6jährige!!</p> <p>Toms Geilheit war jetzt übermächtig! Er packte die Kleine und riss sie mit sich.</p> <p>„Wir wären doch komplette Idioten, wenn wir die Fotzen einfach so gehen lassen würden...!“ grinste er.</p> <p>Karls Miene erhellte sich.</p> <p>„Mensch, die alte Fabrik.... die steht doch immer noch....!“</p> <p>Eilig zogen sie sich an.</p> <p>Gutgelaunt packten die beiden die bewusstlose 12 jährige. Auch Jennifer war rasch im Wagen verstaut und die Fahrräder der Kinder in den See geworfen.</p> <p>Sich breit angrinsend, fuhren sie los......</p></div>",[]
764,Der Pfarrer und die Mädchen,-1,SMUTJE,no@email,"Wohlgemerkt: Diese Geschichten sind erfunden,und entsprechen keiner realität!!",2005-08-02,36,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smutje003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Junge Mädchen machten mich schon immer an. Jetzt als Pfarrer einer kleinen Gemeinde war ich auch für Gruppenstunden und die Messdiener verantwortlich. Natürlich nahm ich mir besonders gerne die Mädchengruppen vor. Auch bei den Messdienern waren mehr Mädchen dabei als Jungen. Irgendwie waren die nach der Kommunion eher zu einem Dienst zu bewegen. Außerdem unterstützten die Eltern auch eher die Mädchen zu Diensten und Gruppenstunden.</p> <p>Hier auf dem Dorfe gilt ein Pfarrer auch noch als Autorität und was er tut und sagt wird nicht angezweifelt. Daher war es mir auch leicht, mich den jungen Mädchen zu nähern, ohne Gefahr zu laufen, dass die Eltern Ärger machten. Wenn ich also mit der Mädchengruppe zum Schwimmen ging und wir zusammen eine gemeinsame Umkleidekabine nutzten, dann hat das nie jemand verwundert. Was ein Pfarrer macht, ist immer richtig und nie verwerflich. Ich genoss den Anblick der heranwachsenden Mädels und ihrer jungen Körper. Bei den ganz jungen half ich auch schon mal beim Abtrocknen und Anziehen und vorher natürlich auch gerne beim Ausziehen. Das war immer ein wahnsinniger Spaß.</p> <p>Nur reichte es einfach irgendwann nicht mehr. Ich wollte diese jungen kleinen Brüste auch mal richtig fühlen, sie streicheln und länger anfassen. Also musste ein anderer Plan her.</p> <p>Ich hatte zwar schon einmal ein Mädchen beim Orgelüben angefasst und ihr über die kleinen Nippel gestreichelt, aber mich dann doch nicht mehr getraut. Das sollte nun anders werden. Als wieder einmal Messdienerunterricht stattfand, ging ich auf die besonders schüchterne Julia zu. Sie war immer sehr ungeschickt beim Ablauf des Gottesdienstes und traute sich selber kaum etwas zu. Die anderen merkten das natürlich und zogen sie damit auch noch auf. Sie war mit ihren 12 Jahren genau die richtige für mein Vorhaben.</p> <p>Am Ende des Unterrichtes fuhr ich sie nach Hause und sprach mit ihren Eltern. Ich erzählte ihnen etwas von Einzelunterricht ohne die störenden Gruppe und das ich ihr Selbstvertrauen stärken wolle. Dazu müsste sie aber zwei bis dreimal die Woche zu mir kommen und ich würde eine Art Therapie mit ihr machen. Wenn sie, also ihre Eltern, zustimmen würden, dann müsste Julia nur alles das tun was ich sage und sie dürften es nicht hinterfragen. Es sei alles richtig und wichtig für den Erfolg der Therapie.</p> <p>Ihre Eltern waren nun nicht gerade Akademiker, zwar auch nicht unterbelichtet, aber sie stimmten sofort zu ohne nach zu fragen und schärften Julia ein sich an meine Anweisungen zu halten. Julia war einverstanden und schon am nächsten Tag würde sie zu mir kommen. Ich wählte extra 19:00 Uhr als Zeitpunkt aus, damit wir auch ungestört sein würden und versprach Julia natürlich nach Hause zu bringen.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag kam Julia pünktlich. Ihre Mutter brachte sie zu mir. Ich erklärte ihr, es würde schon gut zwei Stunden dauern, eher mehr, bis ich Julia nach Hause bringen würde. Ihre Mutter nickte und ging dann wieder. Julia trat ein und ich brachte sie in mein Wohnzimmer.</p> <p>""Julia,"" sagte ich zu ihr. ""Heute werden wir beginnen dein Selbstvertrauen aufzubauen und dich zu stärken. Das ist eine kleine Therapie, bei der du nur tun musst was ich dir sage und dann wird das schon langsam werden. Hast du Angst davor?""</p> <p>Julia schüttelte den Kopf.</p> <p>""Gut, dann fangen wir auch gleich mal an. Am Anfang ist es wichtig, das wir uns als gleichwertige Menschen sehen. Keiner von uns ist mehr oder weniger wert. So wie wir von Gott geschaffen sind, sind wir einzigartig und wundervoll. Auch du Julia. Und das werden wir uns gleich einmal ansehen. Ich habe nebenan im Bad einen Badeanzug für dich liegen und möchte das du den anziehst. Damit legst du alle Sachen ab, die dich scheinbar schützen und eine Hülle für dich darstellen. Jetzt geh ins Bad, zieh dich bitte um und komm dann wieder.""</p> <p>Julia stand auf und verschwand im Bad. Die Vorfreude auf ihren jungen Körper in diesem engen Badeanzug machte mich ganz kribbelig. Ich hatte meine Badehose bereits an und brauchte nur noch meine Sachen ausziehen.</p> <p>Dann ging die Badtür auf und Julia trat wieder ins Wohnzimmer. Jetzt in dem kleinen schwarzen Badeanzug sah sie noch geiler aus. Ihre kleinen Ansätze waren deutlich zu erkennen und ihre kleinen Nippel standen spitz hervor. Zwischen ihren Beinen zeichnete sich ihre kleine Spalte klar ab und die kleinen Lippchen waren gut zu erkennen. Als sie mich in der Badehose sah, stockte sie kurz.</p> <p>""Komm Julia. Ich habe dir doch erklärt, wir sehen uns jetzt so an, wie wir sind, so wie wir aussehen.""</p> <p>Ich nahm sie an die Hand und führte sie vor einen großen Spiegel. Ich stellte mich inter sie.</p> <p>""Nun sieh dich im Spiegel an. Du bist Julia, die schöne und große Julia.""</p> <p>Ich hob ihre Arme von hinten hoch und zog damit den Badeanzug noch mehr in die Kerbe zwischen ihren Schenkeln.</p> <p>Die Spalte wurde noch deutlicher sichtbar. Langsam ließ ich meine Hände an ihren Armen herunter gleiten und strich über ihre Taille zu ihrer Hüfte. Sie zuckte kurz.</p> <p>""Nicht erschrecken Julia, du bist wer und du bist hübsch und musst dich nicht schämen dafür. Wir werden uns jetzt einmal deinen Körper genau betrachten. Ich zeige auf ein Körperteil und du sagst mir wie es heißt.""</p> <p>Dabei legte ich meine Hand auf ihren Bauch.</p> <p>""Das ist mein Bauch,"" antwortete Julia.</p> <p>Dann legte ich meine andere Hand auf ihren Schenkel.</p> <p>""Mein Bein.""</p> <p>Dann legte ich eine Hand auf ihren Po.</p> <p>""Mein Po.""</p> <p>""Richtig, du machst das sehr gut Julia. Weiter.""</p> <p>Ich legte meine Hand auf ihre Schulter.</p> <p>""Meine Schulter.""</p> <p>Dann glitt meine Hand herunter auf ihre kleine Brust. Julia stockte kurz und sagte dann: ""Meine Brust.""</p> <p>""Richtig.""</p> <p>Dann legte ich die andere Hand um ihren Körper und legte sie auf die andere Brust.</p> <p>""Meine andere Brust,"" antwortete Julia.</p> <p>Ihre kleinen festen Knospen fühlten sich durch den engen Badeanzug wundervoll an. Da sie die Arme immer noch hoch hielt, waren die kleine Brüste wirklich herrlich anzufassen. Ich streichelte ihre kleinen Nippel etwas und erzeugte damit, dass sie noch fester und spitzer wurden. Ich musste mich schon sehr zusammen reißen, um nicht eine Explosion in meiner Badehose zu erzeugen.</p> <p>Dann glitt meine Hand wieder über ihren Bauch. Artig antwortete Julia: ""Mein Bauch.""</p> <p>Dann glitt ich hinunter zu ihrem Schritt und legte meine Hand auf ihren kleinen Hügel.</p> <p>""Und wie nennt man das hier?"" fragte ich sie.</p> <p>""Scheide?""</p> <p>""Das hier ist der Schamhügel,"" antwortete ich. ""Hier ist die Scheide,"" sagte ich und griff mit meiner Hand direkt zwischen ihre Beine.</p> <p>Jetzt fühlte ich ihre kleinen Schamlippen durch den dünnen Stoff. Julia öffnete ein wenig ihre Beine und so konnte ich richtig dazwischen gehen.</p> <p>""Und hier ist die Spalte,"" sagte ich zu ihr, als ich mit einem Finger ihre kleine enge Spalte durch den Stoff erfühlte und streichelte.</p> <p>Julia zuckte auf während ich sie so berührte. Ich ließ meine Hand zwischen ihren Schenkeln und griff mit der anderen wieder zu Bauch, Hals und Busen und ließ mir immer wieder von ihr sagen, wie die Körperteile hießen.</p> <p>""So, nun haben wir nur von dir gesprochen, jetzt reden wir von mir. Ich sag dir ein Körperteil von mir und du legst deine Hand darauf, O. K.?""</p> <p>Julia nickte.</p> <p>""Der Bauch."" Julia legte ihre Hand auf den Bauch.</p> <p>""Meinen Arm."" Julia legte die andere Hand auf meinen Arm.</p> <p>""Meinen Po."" Nun umfasste sie mich und legte ihre Hand auf meinen Po.</p> <p>""Mein Glied.""</p> <p>Vorsichtig legte sie eine Hand auf meine Badehose. Mein Schwanz war bereits reichlich gewachsen und sie zuckte zurück, als sie die Größe wahrnahm.</p> <p>""Nun mit der anderen Hand meinen Hoden.""</p> <p>Julia griff mit der anderen Hand zwischen meine Beine und griff mir an den Sack. Es war ein herrliches Gefühl die eine Hand von ihr auf meinem Pint, die andere an meinem Sack.</p> <p>""Wie ist das für dich?"" fragte ich Julia.</p> <p>""Irgendwie komisch.""</p> <p>""Das muss es aber nicht. Der menschliche Körper ist was ganz natürliches und normales. Siehst du deine Eltern denn nie nackt?""</p> <p>""Nein.""</p> <p>""Dann zeigst du dich auch niemals nackt zu Hause?""</p> <p>""Nein.""</p> <p>""Das erklärt einiges, Julia. Daran müssen wir arbeiten. Das hemmt dich und macht dich unsicher. Wir werden das ändern. Damit aber die Therapie klappt, musst du mir versprechen mit niemanden darüber zu reden. Das ist ähnlich wie bei einem Zauberwunsch, der geht auch nur in Erfüllung, wenn man niemanden sagt was man sich wünscht. Tust du das?""</p> <p>Julia nickte.</p> <p>""Es wird unser Geheimnis werden. Nicht mal deinen Eltern darfst du dieses Geheimnis verraten, versprochen?""</p> <p>""Ja versprochen.""</p> <p>""Gut, dann fangen wir mal an. Jetzt haben wir uns schon gegenseitig angefasst und kennen gelernt. Jetzt wird es Zeit, das wir uns richtig ansehen. Dazu ziehen wir uns ganz aus.""</p> <p>Julia sah mich an. ""Ganz ausziehen?""</p> <p>""Ja, hast du das noch nie vor einem Mann gemacht?""</p> <p>""Nein noch nie.""</p> <p>""Und schämst du dich?""</p> <p>""Ein wenig.""</p> <p>""Siehst du, das brauchst du aber nicht, nicht vor mir. Ich bin dein Pfarrer und habe schon viele nackte Mädchen gesehen und schon vielen geholfen, so wie jetzt auch dir. Du musst nur den Badeanzug ausziehen und es wird dir helfen.""</p> <p>Langsam schob Julia die Träger über ihre Schultern und streifte den Badeanzug herunter. Ihre kleinen Brustansätze wurden sichtbar und ihre helle weiche Haut.</p> <p>""Weiter Julia, trau dich ruhig ihn ganz auszuziehen.""</p> <p>Langsam schob sie den Badeanzug über de Hüften und ihr Hügel kam zum Vorschein. Ich konnte ihre unbehaarte Spalte sehen als sie den Anzug fallen ließ und heraus stieg. Dann stand sie splitternackt vor mir. Meine Badehose war zum Platzen gespannt.</p> <p>""So, jetzt ich. Aber erschrecke nicht. Wenn du noch nie einen nackten Mann gesehen hast, wird dich der Anblick eines männlichen Gliedes von der Größe her vielleicht erschrecken.""</p> <p>Dann zog ich meine Badehose herunter und mein steifer Schwanz sprang heraus. Julia schreckte zusammen und ging einen Schritt zurück. Mein Prügel stand prall und fest fast senkrecht hoch.</p> <p>""Hast du noch nie so einen Penis gesehen?"" fragte ich sie Julia schüttelte den Kopf.</p> <p>""Und gefällt er dir?""</p> <p>Sie nickte.</p> <p>""Und jetzt noch mal. Wie nennt man das hier?"" fragte ich sie und legte meine Hand auf ihre kleine Brust. ""Brust,"" antwortete Julia.</p> <p>""Und das hier?"" dabei legte ich die andere Hand auf ihren nackten Hügel.</p> <p>""Schambein.""</p> <p>""Richtig. Und das hier ist die?""</p> <p>""Scheide,"" antwortete Julia als ich mit meiner Hand zwischen ihre Schenkel an ihre unbehaarte Spalte griff.</p> <p>""Jetzt du. Mein Bauch?"" Julia legte die Hand auf meinen Bauch.</p> <p>""Mein Glied.""</p> <p>Julias Hand legte sich auf meinen Steifen.</p> <p>""Und nun noch mein Hoden mit der anderen Hand.""</p> <p>Sie griff mir an den Sack. Was für ein geiles Gefühl die jungen unschuldigen Hände an meinem Schwanz zu spüren.</p> <p>""Hast du dich schon einmal hier gestreichelt?"" fragte ich Julia und strich ihr dabei durch die Spalte.</p> <p>""Nein, das macht man doch nicht.""</p> <p>""Und das stimmt eben nicht. Wenn man sich selber streichelt, lernt man sich besser kennen und nimmt sich auch an. Es entspannt und macht glücklich. Ich werde es dir zeigen.""</p> <p>Und fing sofort an, ihre enge Spalte zu massieren. Julia hatte ihre Hände immer noch an meinem Schwanz.</p> <p>""Komm, leg dich auf das Sofa und spreize deine Beine.""</p> <p>Julia legte sich hin und öffnete ihre Beine. Ich griff sofort nach ihrer kleine Spalte und suchte ihren Kitzler. Dann begann ich sofort ihn zu massieren.</p> <p>""Schließ deine Augen und genieße meine Finger,"" forderte ich sie auf.</p> <p>Julia schloss ihre Augen. Dann drückte ich meinen Finger ein wenig in ihre enge Spalte. Ich fühlte, wie sie schon etwas feucht wurde. Ich nahm ihre Hand und legte sie wieder an meinen Schwanz. Sie umklammerte ihn unbeholfen und ich zeigte ihr wie sie ihn wichsen konnte. Dann kümmerte ich mich wieder um ihre enge Spalte und massierte ihren Kitzler. Langsam bewegte sie ihr Becken. Dann glitt mein Finger bis zum ersten Knöchel in ihre enge Möse. Ich zog ihn wieder heraus und glitt wieder hinein. Meine andere Hand legte ich auf ihren unbehaarten Hügel und strich über ihren Kitzler. Nun drückte ich meinen Finger weiter in ihre enge feste Möse und spürte, wie sie immer feuchter wurde. Jetzt hörte ich auch wie sie deutlich hörbarer atmete.</p> <p>""Gefällt dir das?""</p> <p>Julia nickte nur mit dem Kopf. Sie wichste meinen Schwanz und ich stand kurz vor der Explosion. Ihre Möse war so eng und fest, das ich kaum mehr als einen Finger hinein bekam. Die Bewegungen ihres Beckens wurden immer deutlicher und mehr und ihr Atmen wurde zu einem Stöhnen. Dann kam sie mit heftigen Zucken und Zusammenziehen ihrer engen Muschi. Der Anblick ihres Orgasmus machte mich so geil, dass ich sogleich über ihre Hand abspritzte und einiges von meinem Saft auf ihrem Bauch landete. Julia öffnete ihre Augen und sah mich an. ""Keine Angst Julia. Das ist ganz normal und auch schon der erste Erfolg. Du hattest deinen Höhepunkt und ich halt auch. Der Saft hier, den nennt man Samenerguss und das ist was wundervolles.""</p> <p>Ich nahm ein Tempo und wischte ihr meinen warmen Saft ab.</p> <p>""War es schön? Fühlst du dich jetzt angenehm?""</p> <p>Julia nickte.</p> <p>""So wie ich es gesagt habe, glücklich?""</p> <p>""Ja, ich fühle mich gut,"" bestätigte Julia mir.</p> <p>""Gut, dann können wir für heute aufhören und Morgen weitermachen. Nachdem wir uns angezogen haben, bringe ich dich wie versprochen nach Hause. Morgen sehen wir uns dann wieder um 19:00 Uhr, ist das O. K.?""</p> <p>Julia nickte als sie ins Bad ging und kurz darauf angezogen wieder kam.</p> <p>""Und kein Wort zu niemanden, O. K.? Sonst wirkt es nicht.""</p> <p>""Versprochen,"" antwortete Julia.</p></div>",[]
765,Anni Wird Vergewaltigt,-1,SMUTJE,no@email,Diese Geschichte ist erfunden und beruht auf keinerlei Tatsachen.,2005-08-04,19,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smutje004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der große Lastwagen hielt langsam neben dem Mädchen, das mit ihrem schweren Koffer auf dem Pfad ging. ""Soll ich dich mitnehmen?"" rief der schon ältere Fahrer.</p> <p>Das schöne Gesicht von Anni Mijls schaute zu ihm auf. Sie war auf dem Weg zu ihrem Onkel, um eine Weile bei ihm in dem Dorf zu wohnen und hatte den letzten Bus vom Bahnhof verpasst. Nun war sie schon mehrere Kilometer vom Bahnhof, der eigentlich nur eine kleine Haltestelle war, gegangen und entsprechend müde. Sie wusste, dass der Onkel noch gute zwei bis drei Stunden Fußmarsch entfernt wohnte und war daher froh, dass jemand ihr behilflich sein wollte. Obwohl sie bisher noch nie mit einem Fremden mitgefahren war stimmte sie jetzt sofort zu, noch dazu wo dieser LKW-Fahrer ein so vertrauensvolles Gesicht hatte.</p> <p>""Ich will in die Nähe von Millingen. Fahren Sie in diese Richtung?""</p> <p>Der alte Fahrer grinste. Er kam nicht in die Nähe von Millingen, aber die Chance das hübsche Mädchen mitzunehmen, neben ihm in der Kabine, war zu gut um sie zu verpassen.</p> <p>""Natürlich, ich fahr da durch.""</p> <p>Er öffnete die Tür und nahm ihren Koffer. Es gab nur ein hohes Trittbrett und nachdem sie den Fuß auf die ersten Stufe gestellt hatte, packte er ihre Hand und sie wartete auf das Raufziehen. Er beeilte sich nicht; auf diese Manier konnte er etwas unter ihr Röckchen schauen.</p> <p>Er schätzte sie auf ungefähr 14. Sie trug eine moderne farbenfrohe Bluse und ein getupftes Sommerröckchen, das ihr bis kurz vor den Knien reichte. Außerdem hatte sie ein Paar, der wieder hochmodernen, dunklen Nylonstrümpfe an, die trägerlos waren und nur durch ein schwarzes Elastikband knapp unter ihren Schenkeln festgehalten wurden. An den Füßen hatte sie weiße Pumps an.</p> <p>Das alles nahm er kurz war, als das Mädchen das Trittbrett erklimmte. Endlich war sie oben und setzte sich neben ihm. Es war ihm schnell klar, dass sie den Weg nach Millingen nicht kannte; er befand sich natürlich nicht auf diesem Weg, sagte aber nichts.</p> <p>Als sie die vollkommen verlassenen Landstraßen befuhren sagte er: ""Komm ein bisschen dichter zu mir ran, Schätzchen. Ich mag Gesellschaft. Nicht verlegen sein. Niemand kann uns hier sehen.""</p> <p>Er zog sie näher ran, bis sie in der Mitte der Sitzbank war. Dann legte er wie zufällig seine freie Hand auf ihr Knie und begann es zu streicheln. Sie versuchte in abzuhalten, aber er lachte nur.</p> <p>""Sei nicht so kindisch. Ein bisschen fühlen tut dir nicht weh und die meisten Mädchen deines Alters sind doch ganz wild darauf.""</p> <p>Seine Hand war nun unter dem Saum ihres Rockes und seine Finger berührten das nackte Fleisch über ihren Strümpfen. Er genoss das Gefühl ihrer Nylons und ihr schien es auch zu gefallen, denn sie versuchte jetzt nicht mehr ihn abzuwehren, schaute seinem Treiben aber mit misstrauischer Miene zu.</p> <p>""Das ist schon besser, Kleine. Zieh deinen Rock ein bisschen hoch und lass mich mal etwas mehr sehen. Komm, zier dich nicht so. Ich werd dich schon nicht fressen. Ich wette, dass du herrliche Beine hast, so n hübsches junges Ding wie du.""</p> <p>Sie war wie hypnotisiert durch seine Worte. Sie zog ihren Rock hoch bis zum Rand ihrer Nylons. Seine Hand berührte streichelnd ihre Schenkel, hörten dort aber nicht auf, sondern glitten immer mehr nach oben.</p> <p>Mit einem Grinsen schob er ihr den Rock noch höher und schlug dann den Rock hoch, so dass ihr gesamter Unterkörper jetzt sichtbar war. Aus seinen Augenwinkeln sah er ihr orangenfarbiges Höschen, das mit lustigen Sprüchen bedruckt war.</p> <p>Es war wirklich nur ein dünnes, fast durchsichtiges Dingelchen. Unter dem Stoff konnte er ihr gekräuseltes, schwarzes Schamhaar sehen. Schneller als der Blitz steckte er seine Hand in ihren Slip und drückte mit dem Handballen gegen den jungen Venushügel, der ihren Slip ausfüllte.</p> <p>Völlig überrumpelt schnappte sie nach Atem und schloss schnell ihre Beine. Hierdurch drückte seine Hand noch härter gegen ihre Spalte. Als er begann, seine Hand zu bewegen, entspannte sie ihre Beine wieder.</p> <p>Schnell fuhr er von der Landstrasse und stoppte halb in einem Feld. Nun konnte er beide Hände bei ihr gebrauchen. Es dauerte nicht lang bis sie vor Genuss stöhnte und ohne dass sie es richtig mitbekam, hatte er ihr Höschen bis zu den Knien runtergezogen. Jetzt lag ihre ganze Pracht unverhüllt vor seinen Augen. Er sah, dass ihre Behaarung noch nicht sonderlich stark war und ihren Schoss nur leicht bedeckte. Ohne Mühe konnte er ihre Vulva erkennen, die sich jetzt vor Erregung öffnete und schloss.</p> <p>Noch immer vorsichtig bedacht, damit sie sich nicht erschreckte, legte er einen Hebel neben dem Sitz um und konnte jetzt die Rückbank runterklappen.</p> <p>Sanft drückte und schob er sie nach hinten auf die jetzt breite Liegefläche. Mit beiden Händen streichelte er dann ihren Unterleib. Als er merkte, dass sie immer hastiger atmete, hörte er auf und glitt mit den Händen zu ihrer Bluse. Langsam öffnete er Knopf für Knopf, während er immer wieder kreisende Bewegungen mit den Handflächen machte. Als auch der letzte Knopf offen war, schlug er den Stoff zurück und war überrascht, dass ihre Brüste noch nicht besonders entwickelt waren. Es waren gerade mal kleine Äpfelchen, die ihn durch den weißen, kleinen Mädchen - BH anlächelten. Rigoros griff er zu und löste den vorderen Verschluss des BHs um ihn danach achtlos abzustreifen. Und wirklich, ihre kleinen Tittchen waren kaum der Rede wert. Trotzdem knetete er sie und kniff auch leicht zu (dabei stieß sie kleine Schreie aus) bevor er sich runterbeugte und anfing, die Warzen mit aller Macht zu saugen.</p> <p>Nach ein paar Minuten ließ er von ihr ab und stand halb vor der Liege auf. Einige Augenblicke begutachtet er das Mädchen, das während der ganzen Zeit kein Wort gesagt hatte, wie es so vor ihm lag, den Schlüpfer halb auf den Knien, ihre erregenden schwarzen Nylons, den entblößten Oberkörper.</p> <p>Er musste sich von diesem Anblick selbst wegzerren. Aber dann gelang es ihm doch und mit einem gierigen Blick fing er an, seinen Hosengürtel zu lösen. Deutlich war eine starke Erhebung darunter zu sehen. Langsam öffnete er seinen Reißverschluss und sah dabei, wie das Mädchen jede seiner Bewegungen mit den Augen fast verschlang. Das veranlasste ihn dazu, alles noch langsamer und zu machen. Und so ließ er erst seine Shorts (es war Sommer und auch jetzt am Vormittag schon sehr warm in der Fahrerkabine) runter und zog dann sein T-Shirt aus, um sich anschließend kurz hinzusetzen und seine Turnschuhe auszuziehen. Kurzentschlossen zog er ihr auch die Pumps aus, damit seine Bezüge nicht beschädigt wurden.</p> <p>Dann stand er wieder halb auf und schaute der Kleinen voll in die Augen, während seine Finger sich unter das Gummi seines Slips legten und diesen mit einem Ruck nach unten zogen.</p> <p>Er sah, dass das Girl vor Verblüffung die Augen weit aufriss und hörte ihren Ruf der Verwunderung. Aber das war er gewöhnt, denn nicht viele Männer hatten ein solches Kaliber, wie er es vorzeigen konnte. Selbst seine Frau hatte sich nach über 20 Ehejahren noch nicht an seinen Pfahl gewöhnt.</p> <p>Und dann erst dieses Kind, das wohl noch nicht allzu viel mitgemacht hat. Aber er wusste aus Erfahrung (schließlich hatte er zwei Töchter), dass die Mädchen von heute viel früher auf sexuellem Gebiet tätig waren als zu seiner Zeit. Er massierte seinen Schwanz noch etwas, während sie nur auf das dicke Ding starren konnte, das abstand wie eine Eiche. Er ließ sie ein Paar Augenblicke darauf schauen, weil er wusste, dass Mädchen immer geiler werden, wenn sie das Vorbild ihrer Träume sehen können.</p> <p>Danach streckte er sich über sie aus. Während er sie küsste geleitete eine Hand seinen Schwanz zu ihrem Loch. ""Oh nein, bitte nicht, bitte nicht!"" rief sie, aber er hörte nicht auf, bis er seine Eichel in die enge Spalte zwischen ihren äußeren Mösenlippen eindringen fühlte.</p> <p>Er hatte mal gerade seine Eichel und vielleicht noch einen halben Zentimeter Schwanz in ihr, aber das genügte ihm um zu kriegen was er wollte. Er richtete sich etwas auf und schaute ihren Körper an. Dort sah er seinen Schwanz, der darauf wartete, reingedrückt zu werden. Er schaute ihr ins Gesicht. Sie hatte ein bisschen Farbe und war gespannt, ein bisschen bange.</p> <p>Ihr Atem ging stoßweise, als er begann, mehr von seiner enormen Latte rein zu schieben. Es sollte ihr sowenig wie möglich Schmerzen bereiten, darum glitten seine Hände unter ihren Hintern und er drückte ihren Po hoch, um dichter bei zu kommen.</p> <p>Ihre Augen waren geschlossen und ihr Gesicht war schmerzlich verzogen. Als er merkte, dass vor ihm ein Hindernis war, schaute er sie an und erkannte endlich, dass hier noch ein jungfräuliches Mäulchen gestopft werden musste.</p> <p>""Du musst durchstoßen werden, Schätzchen!"" sagte er und hielt ihre Arschbacken fest, um ihr einen harten, plötzlichen Stoß zu geben.</p> <p>""Bitte, nicht, es tut so weh. Nicht mehr. Mama..."" Es war nur noch ein leises Stammeln von ihr zu hören. Tränen liefen ihr die Backen runter.</p> <p>Sein ganzes Gewicht legte er in seinen Schwanz um ihn mit aller Gewalt in ihr Loch zu drücken. Er schaute nach unten, um zu sehen wie der Fleischspieß in ihrem rosa Fötzchen verschwand. Es gab jetzt keinen Weg mehr zurück -ihre enge, junge Möse hatte ihn und verwandelte ihn in ein brünstiges Tier. Er zog sich etwas zurück, um noch tiefer in sie zu stoßen, sein schwarzes Schamhaar vermengte sich mit dem Blut zwischen den beschmierten Lippen ihrer Fotze.</p> <p>Nach einigen Minuten, in denen er jetzt ohne weiter Hemmungen in sie reinstieß was reinging, veränderten sich ihre Geräusche. Sie waren jetzt nicht mehr schmerzlich, sondern klangen schon etwas ruhiger. Er wusste es doch, diese Gören waren alle gleich. Als er seine älteste Tochter im Alter von 11 zum ersten Mal zusammen mit seiner Frau im Ehebett bestieg war es genauso. Erst Weinen und Widerstand, aber dann... machten doch alle mit. Fotzen, wie alt auch immer, müssen gestopft werden.</p> <p>Rein... rein... rein... der alte Fahrer stopfte seinen Schwanz in den Bauch des jungen Mädchens. Ihre Hände glitten um seinen Nacken. Sein Mund suchte den ihren und verlangend glitt seine Zunge in ihr Mäulchen. In dem Moment, in dem sein Körper sich verkrampfte und er seine Ladung tief in ihren Bauch schoss, kniff er ihr mit seinen Fingern in die Nippel, so stark, dass sie laut aufheulte und etwas Blut aus ihrer linken Titte tropfte.</p> <p>Kurz stieß er noch weiter und zog sich dann zurück. Um seinen Schwanz - dort wo ihr Körper ihn aufnahm, bemerkte er einen Pool von Schweiß und Nässe -Nässe, die verursacht wurde durch Blut und Ströme von Geil, die aus ihrer Fotze tropften. Mit einem Fluch holte er einen Lappen und begann die Sitzbank zu säubern, während sich Anni zu einem Ball zusammenrollte und dabei ihre Hände auf ihre Scheide legte.</p> <p>""Komm schon, ich muss weiter."" Er schlug ihr leicht mit der flachen Hand ins Gesicht, um sie etwas aufzumuntern.</p> <p>""Pack dich, raus aus meinem Wagen, ehe du alles voll blutest. Scheiß Fotze! Schau dir meine Sitze an. Die werd ich sicher reinigen müssen.""</p> <p>Ein Lastwagen in dieser einsamen Gegend kann nicht übersehen werden. Ein Arbeiter, der zufällig dort vorbeikam, begutachtete den Wagen und schlich langsam näher um zu sehen, was dort passierte. Er konnte nicht viel erkennen, als aber die Tür aufging und ein junges Mädchen rausgeschupst wurde, gefolgt von einem Koffer, konnte er sich vorstellen, was geschehen war. Er schaute zu, wie das Mädchen auf den Boden sank und noch ein orangefarbener Slip rausgeworfen wurde, bevor der Lastwagen abfuhr.</p> <p>Das Mädchen stöhnte und bewegte sich auf den Boden hin und her. Er ging zu ihr und kniete sich neben sie hin. Er legte sie auf den Rücken, sodass sie ihm ins Gesicht sehen konnte.</p> <p>""Dem Himmel sei Dank."" sagte sie. ""Ein Mann hat mich angefallen. Helfen Sie mir.""</p> <p>Sie versuchte aufzustehen, aber seine Hand zog sie zurück auf den Rücken und zu ihrem Schrecken sah sie, wie er seine Hose aufmachte. Bevor sie etwas machen konnte, spreizte er ihre Beine, legte sich auf sie, so dass sein Gewicht sie machtlos machte, während er seinen gewaltigen Schwanz mit einem brutalen Stoß ganz in ihr krampfendes und beblutetes Möschen stieß.</p> <p>Er legte seine Hand auf ihren Mund, um sie am Schreien zu hindern und schnell durchdrangen seine rhythmischen Bewegungen sie. Nach einigen Minuten kam der alte Arbeiter und spritzte seinen Samen in ihren Körper, wo er sich mit dem anderen und ihrem Blut mischte.</p> <p>Nachdem er endlich seinen schlaffen Penis aus ihr gezogen hatte, verstaute er sein gutes Stück und durchsuchte noch schnell ihren Koffer, ob etwas brauchbares dabei war. Es waren leider nur Klamotten drin. Die schmiss er raus und nahm den leeren Koffer mit. Wenigstens etwas.</p> <p>Das ganze beobachtete Anni aus verquollenen Augen. Sie lag wie eine Puppe vollkommen leblos auf dem Boden. ""Los, steh auf, stell dich nicht so an. Vom Bumsen ist noch niemand gestorben.""</p> <p>""Hier warte..."" Er nahm eines ihrer Kleider vom Boden und wischte damit etwas Blut und Sperma vom Unterleib des Teens. ""Zieh dich an, oder sollen wir noch eine Runde hinlegen?"" fragte er sie mit einem Grinsen auf dem Gesicht. Dann entfernte er sich vor sich hinpfeifend (wann kriegt man schon eine frische Pussy vor die Füße geschmissen?). Es dauerte noch über eine halbe Stunde, bevor sich Anni langsam wieder aufraffte. Sie wischte sich vorsichtig ihre Punze weiter sauber. Jede Berührung tat weh, jede Bewegung tat ebenfalls weh. Leise vor sich hinweinend ging sie die einsame Straße lang. Sie hatte in ihrem ganzen Leben so etwas noch nicht mitmachen müssen. Und jetzt wurde sie an einem Tag zweimal vergewaltigt. Sie hatte zwar schon mit ihrer besten Freundin, der Clara, darüber fantasiert, wie es sein würde, mit einem Jungen zusammen, doch hatten sie bis auf einige Fingerübungen mit Hermann, dem Bruder von Clara, noch nichts anderes gemacht.</p> <p>Kaum verwunderlich, war sie doch gerade erst im letzten Monat 13 Jahre alt geworden.</p></div>",[]
766,Der Fitnesstrainer und seine Schülerinnen,-1,SMUTJE,no@email,alle storys sind erfunden und beruhen keinerlei tatsachen,2005-08-06,40,5,"M, m, b, voy",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/smutje005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Paul war Trainer in einem großen Sportstudio. Er unterrichtete dort im Bereich Fitness und betreute meist die fortgeschrittenen Gruppen. Da sein Gehalt für seinen Lebensstil nicht ausreichte, gab er gelegentlich auch Privatstunden.</p> <p>So auch bei Frau Jones, die es hasste, in große, anonyme Fitnessstudios zu gehen. Bei ihrer Figur hatte sie die Trainingsstunden eigentlich nicht nötig, aber sie wollte fit bleiben.</p> <p>Eines Tage fragte sie Paul, ob er noch etwas Zeit für einige zusätzliche Termine bei ihr hätte. Er war im Moment eigentlich gut ausgebucht, aber Frau Johns zahlte besser als die anderen Kunden, also sagte er ohne Umschweife zu.</p> <p>Am nächsten Tag ging er zum Haus von Frau Jones. Es war sehr heiß und er verwünschte sich schon selbst, dass er diesen Termin angenommen hatte.</p> <p>Frau Jones öffnete die Haustür und bat ihn hinein. Er wunderte sich, dass sie kein Sportdress trug, sondern aussah, als wenn sie gerade weggehen wollte. Sie lächelte ihn an und meinte ""Die Trainingsstunden sind nicht für mich, ihre Kunden sind im Wohnzimmer"". Paul guckte etwas verwundert, damit hatte er nicht gerechnet. ""Ich muss jetzt in die Stadt"" meinte Frau Jones ""und komme in zwei Stunden wieder. Bis dahin sind sie ja fertig und ich lade sie danach noch zu einem Drink ein"". Sie verabschiedete sich, sagte mit einem Lächeln im Gesicht ""Viel Spaß mit den Rackern"" und verschwand.</p> <p>Paul war etwas verärgert, aber zugesagt ist zugesagt, da hilft nichts. Also ran an die Arbeit. Er ging in das geräumige Wohnzimmer und da saßen sie auf Sofa, 2 junge Mädchen. Auch das noch, Training für Kinder, dachte John, das kann ja heiter werden.</p> <p>Eines der Mädchen war Tina, die Tochter von Frau Jones, er hatte sie bereits kennen gelernt, aber nicht weiter beachtet. Das andere Mädchen kannte er nicht, wohl eine Freundin von Tina. Die beiden musterten ihn misstrauisch, sie hatten wohl eine Frau erwartet. Aber sie fanden sich schnell mit seiner Anwesenheit ab.</p> <p>Tina stellte ihm das andere Mädchen vor, sie war die Schwester einer Freundin.</p> <p>Paul sah sich die beiden nun etwas genauer an und was er sah, stimmte ihn wieder versöhnlich.</p> <p>Tina, die ältere der beiden, war ungefähr 14 Jahre alt. Sie trug eine pinkfarbene, enge Leggins und darüber einen schwarzen Sportbody. Ihre Figur war für ein Mädchen ihres Alters schon recht gut entwickelt, sie hatte bereits üppige, wohlgeformte Brüste. Das andere Mädchen, Ines, war wesentlich jünger als Tina, nicht älter als 10 oder 11. Auch sie trug eine Leggins, aber in schwarz, dazu nur einen gleichfalls schwarzen Sportbüstenhalter. Dieser schmiegte sich eng an ihrem Körper und Paul konnte sehen, dass ihre Brüste noch kaum wahrzunehmen waren.</p> <p>Paul zog sich nun seinen Trainingsanzug aus und stand vor den Mädchen, bekleidet mit seinen Sportshorts und einem T-Shirt.</p> <p>Also los ging es, Musik an und erst einige Aufwärmübungen, dann das volle Programm. Nach einiger Zeit waren alle drei ganz schön am schwitzen, also machten sie eine kleine Pause, um sich auszuruhen.</p> <p>Tina ging in die Küche und holte etwas zu trinken. Als sie Paul das Glas geben wollte, stolperte sie und schüttete den ganzen Inhalt auf seine Sportkleidung. Paul war sauer, ausgerechnet heute hatte er keine Ersatzsachen mit.</p> <p>""Es tut mir sehr leid"" sagte Tina, als sie seinen bösen Blick sah. ""Sie können ins Schlafzimmer gehen und die Leggins meiner Mutter anziehen, die müsste ihnen auch passen"" versuchte Tina ihn zu beschwichtigen. Paul ging also in das Schlafzimmer, die Leggins von Frau Jones lagen auf dem breiten Bett. Da der Stoff elastisch war, passten sie ihm, aber ein bisschen eng waren sie schon.</p> <p>Er ging wieder in das Wohnzimmer zurück, wo die beiden Mädchen kichernd auf dem Sofa saßen. Als er das Zimmer betrat, hörten sie sofort auf zu tuscheln. Paul setzte sich den beiden gegenüber in einen Sessel und trank sein neues Mineralwasser.</p> <p>Kurze Zeit später ging es weiter mit dem Training, bis die Mädchen nicht mehr konnten. Sie waren vollkommen nass vor Schweiß und vollkommen fertig. Die beiden ließen sich erschöpft auf das Sofa fallen und Paul setzte sich auf den Fußboden, den Rücken gegen einen Sessel gelehnt.</p> <p>Während er sich etwas ausruhte, sah er zu den beiden Kindern hinüber. Ihre Trikots klebten an ihnen und ließen jede Kontur ihrer Körper deutlich hervortreten. Paul ließ seinen Blick etwas länger auf Tina ruhen, und was er sah, gefiel ihm. Ihre vollen, knackigen Brüste zeichneten sich provozierend unter dem nassen Stoff ab und ihre spitzen Brustwarzen schienen sich ihm entgegenzurecken. Ihre Beine hatte sie ein wenig gespreizt, gerade genug, um deutlich die Wölbung ihres bereits sehr ausgeprägten Schamhügels und den kleinen Schlitz darunter zu sehen.</p> <p>Paul merkte, wie ihm das Blut in seine Lenden stieg und sein Schwanz langsam hart wurde. Der Anblick der verschwitzten 14 jährigen machte ihn an.</p> <p>Er versuchte, nicht an Tinas Körper zu denken und wandte seinen Blick Ines zu, um sich etwas abzulenken. Aber er hatte sich getäuscht, genau das Gegenteil trat ein.</p> <p>Ines lag halb auf der Lehne des Sofas und schnappte noch nach Luft. Ihr Kopf war rot vor Anstrengung und ihre langen, schwarzen Haare hingen ihr wirr ins Gesicht. Irgendwie war der knappe Sportbüstenhalter verrutscht und ihr Oberkörper bot sich seinen Blicken dar.</p> <p>Was Paul da sah, entzückte ihn. Zwei winzige Hügelchen mit kleinen, dunklen Brustwarzen, kaum wahrnehmbar, aber süß.</p> <p>Paul sah, dass Tina sich plötzlich zu Ines hinüberbeugte und ihr etwas in das Ohr flüsterte. Ines wurde rot und zog schnell ihr Oberteil gerade, sie hatte es wohl noch nicht bemerkt.</p> <p>Tina flüsterte noch etwas in Ines Ohr und beide starrten plötzlich zu Paul.</p> <p>Was war denn nun los, dachte er verwundert und sah an sich herunter.</p> <p>Als er bemerkte, wohin die Kinder sahen, bekam er vor Verlegenheit einen roten Kopf.</p> <p>Sie starrten auf seine Leggins, unter der sich sein voll erigierter Schwanz abzeichnete. Unter dem dünnen, elastischem Stoff war sein hartes Glied in aller Deutlichkeit zu sehen.</p> <p>Es musste ein Schock für die Mädchen sein, dachte er, aber er hatte sich getäuscht.</p> <p>Als Paul seinen Blick wieder dem Sofa zuwandte, war er geschockt.</p> <p>Tina hatte eine Hand in ihre Leggins geschoben und spielte mit ihrer Kindermuschi, während sie mit der anderen Hand eine Brust streichelte.</p> <p>Ines lag zurückgelehnt auf dem Sofa, die Augen geschlossen und streichelte die Innenseiten ihrer Schenkel. Die Mädchen waren dabei, sich selbst zu befriedigen.</p> <p>Paul genoss diesen Anblick sichtlich und begann, langsam über die Beule in seinen Leggins zu streichen, während er weiter die Mädchen beobachtete.</p> <p>Tina beobachtete wiederum jede seiner Bewegungen und stieß nun Ines an. Diese öffnete die Augen und bemerkte, was Paul gerade tat.</p> <p>Ihre Pupillen weiteten sich und sie sah ihm mit offenem Mund zu.</p> <p>Dann beugte Ines sich zu Tina hinüber und flüsterte etwas. Tina nickte und dann ging es erst richtig los. Nun war Paul wirklich baff, so etwas hätte er sich in seinen kühnsten Träumen nicht vorgestellt.</p> <p>Tina schob sich zu dem 11jährigem Mädchen herüber und streifte ihr das Oberteil über den Kopf. Nun begann sie, die Brustwarzen von Ines zu streicheln, bis sie erigiert waren. Als nächstes beugte sie sich vor und leckte die steifen Nippel mit ihrer Zunge, ihr Kopf glitt langsam tiefer bis zum Rand der Leggins. Sie griff mit beiden Händen in den Stoff und während Ines ihre Hüften etwas anhob, zog sie ihr die Hose herunter. Ines reckte ihr ihre nackte, kleine Muschi entgegen und Tina senkte ihr Gesicht im ihren Schoss. Sie begann, mit ihrer Zunge die Muschi und den kleinen, feuchten Schlitz zu liebkosen. Ines Augen waren geschlossen und sie stöhnte vor Erregung. Es sah ganz so aus, als wenn sie nicht das erste Mal von Tina geleckt wurde.</p> <p>Nun hielt Tina kurz inne und richtet sich auf. Geschickt griff sie hinter sich öffnete den Reißverschluss ihres Bodys uns riss ihn sich herunter. Sie war jetzt nur noch mit ihrer engen Leggins bekleidet, die sich provozierend um ihren süßen Hintern schmiegte. Ines wurde unruhig und zog Tinas Kopf wieder zwischen ihre weit gespreizten Schenkel.</p> <p>""Komm, leckt mich weiter"" stöhnte sie erregt.</p> <p>Tina wollte aber nicht und so musste Ines sich behelfen, indem sie sich selber streichelte, wobei immer öfter ein Finger in ihrer feuchten Grotte verschwand.</p> <p>Tina hatte etwas anderes vor. Sie stand auf und ging auf Paul zu, ihre Jungmädchenbrüste vorgestreckt. ""Gefällt dir, was wir machen"" fragte sie ihn provozierend.</p> <p>Er schluckte heftig und antwortete nicht. ""Ich sehe doch, dass es dir gefällt, dein Schwanz ist ja schon ganz hart"".</p> <p>Tina stand nun direkt vor ihm, er sah deutlich den feuchten Fleck in ihren Leggins. ""Komm, zeig mir deinen Knüppel, oder soll ich es mir auch selbst machen?""</p> <p>Ihre Hand glitt unter die Leggins auf ihre Muschi zu, um sie zu streicheln.</p> <p>Paul konnte nicht anders, er zog seine Hose mit einem Ruck herunter und sein Schwanz schnellte ins Freie.</p> <p>""Oh, ist der groß und dick"" kam aus Tinas Mund, während sie sich weiter zwischen den Beinen streichelte.</p> <p>John hörte deutlich das schmatzende Geräusch, als sie ich einen Finger in ihre Fotze schob. Er wollte nach ihr greifen, aber sie wich zurück.</p> <p>""Ich will noch nicht, du musst erst Ines lecken, danach kannst du mich haben"".</p> <p>John konnte es kaum glauben, Ines wollte, das er ein 11 jähriges Mädchen leckte! Sie nahm seine Hand und zog ihn hoch. Paul sträubte sich noch, aber gab dann doch nach. Er war einfach zu geil, um noch klar denken zu können.</p> <p>Ines wartete schon auf die beiden, sie hatte aufgehört, sich zu streicheln und Tina zugehört. Mit großen Augen starrte sie auf Paul Schwanz, er war so groß. Nun waren sie bei ihr angelangt, Tina drückte Paul zu Ines herunter.</p> <p>""Lecke sie erst einmal, danach darfst du mich nehmen"" meinte sie und Paul begann, das Mädchen zu lecken.</p> <p>Erst den Hals, dann die zarten Kinderbrüste und über den Bauch zu ihrer Muschi. Sie war bereits mehr als feucht und schmeckte salzig. Ines zitterte vor Erregung unter seinen Berührungen und ihre kleinen Hände verkrallten sich in seinem Haar. Paul wurde immer geiler beim Anblick dieser kleinen, haarlosen Kinderfotze.</p> <p>Er konnte es kaum noch aushalten, er wollte seinen Prügel endlich in eines der Mädchen stecken.</p> <p>Paul zog Ines mit einem Ruck zu sich herunter und schob ihr seinen Schwanz langsam zwischen die weit gespreizten Beine.</p> <p>Plötzlich die Stimme von Tina.</p> <p>""Nicht so eilig, ich bestimme, wann du sie ficken darfst, aber erst will ich meinen Spaß haben"".</p> <p>Er hielt inne und ließ von der Kleinen ab. Ines protestierte zwar lauthals, aber Tina schien doch das Sagen zu haben. Sein Blick wandte sich nun Tina zu, die direkt neben den beiden stand, ihre Brüste mit beiden Händen liebkosend.</p> <p>""Komm, zieh mir meine Leggins aus"" befahl sie gebieterisch, Paul griff danach und zog sie herunter.</p> <p>Er hatte nun ihre kleine Fotze direkt vor seinem Gesicht. Sie sah prachtvoll aus, bereits dicht behaart mit einem ausgeprägten, deutlich hervortretenden Schamhügel. Er bemerkte, dass sie bereits ganz feucht war vor Geilheit und dieser Geruch machte ihn nur noch unbeherrschter.</p> <p>Er hätte zwar lieber die kleine Ines gefickt statt einer 14 jährigen, aber das könnte ja noch werden. Also, erst einmal Tina, das war auch ganz reizvoll.</p> <p>Paul zog Tina auf den Boden und sie spreizte willig ihre Schenkel in Erwartung seines harten Schwanzes.</p> <p>Plötzlich eine kleinen Gestalt neben ihnen. Ines hatte die beiden beobachtet und griff in das Geschehen ein. Er sah, dass sie eine Dose Vaseline in der Hand hatte. Sie kniete sich neben John und schmierte ihm eine ordentliche Portion davon auf seinen harten Penis. John ging bei der Berührung fast einer ab, so scharf war er.</p> <p>""Dein dicker Schwanz ist viel zu gewaltig für sie, damit geht es leichter"" sagte die Kleine ""Jetzt darfst du sie dir nehmen"" und Paul drückte die Schenkel von Tina auseinander, um in sie einzudringen.</p> <p>""Stopp, nicht so"" kam die Stimme von Ines. ""Tina, dreh dich um und knie dich vor das Sofa"".</p> <p>Tina gehorchte und Paul hatte nun den kleinen, knackigen Jungmädchenhintern direkt vor sich. Er schob ihre seinen Schwanz zwischen die Schenkel und rieb das harte Rohr zwischen ihren feuchten Schamlippen. Tina wurde immer geiler bei dem Gedanken, dass er sie gleich nehmen würde. Als er mit seinem Schwanz gerade den Eingang zu ihrer feuchten Grotte suchen wollte, spürte er wieder die Hand von Ines an seinem Rohr.</p> <p>""Komm, ich helfe dir"" hauchte sie, umfasste seinen Penis mit festem Griff und schob ihn ein Stück höher.</p> <p>""Komm, stoß zu, schieb deinen harten Prügel endlich in Tina rein, sie braucht es"" flüsterte sie.</p> <p>Paul schob seine Hüften etwas nach vorn, konnte aber nicht in Tina eindringen, es war komischerweise viel zu eng und er vermisste die angenehme Feuchtigkeit ihrer Muschi.</p> <p>Er meinte zu Ines ""Ich dachte eigentlich, sie wäre bereit, aber es ist zu eng.""</p> <p>Das Kind lachte kurz auf ""Du musst etwas kräftiger drücken, schließlich ist es nicht ihre Fotze, in die du deinen Knüppel stecken sollst.""</p> <p>Paul glaubte, seinen Ohren nicht zu trauen. Deshalb kam er nicht in Tina rein, Ines hatte seinen Schwanz zu ihrem Hinterloch gelenkt. Ein 14jähriges Mädchen zu vögeln ist die eine Sache, aber gleich in den Arsch?</p> <p>Wieder die Stimme von Ines ""Ich helfe dir ein wenig"" und schon rieb sie sich einen Finger mit Vaseline ein. Paul konnte nun sehen, wie sie ihn langsam ein Stück in Tinas süßen Hintern schob. Tina bäumte sich kurz auf und Ines schob ihren Finger etwas weiter hinein, bis er ganz drin war. Während sie ihn sanft hin und her bewegte, ein Stück hinein und wieder heraus, begann Tina zu stöhnen. Es schien ihr zu gefallen. Ines zog nun ihren Finger wieder heraus und Paul sah die kleine, braune Rosette schimmern.</p> <p>""Ich will mehr"" wimmerte Tina ""Ich will deinen Schwanz"".</p> <p>Paul schob seinen harten Schwanz an ihr süßes Hinterteil und drückte etwas. Sein Penis rutschte ein Stück in ihren Arsch und sie bäumte sich wieder auf. Langsam schob Paul seinen Schwanz ein Stückchen weiter in ihren Hintern und zog ihn gleich wieder raus.</p> <p>""Komm, steck ihn endlich richtig rein, fick das kleine Luder richtig in ihren Arsch"" kam die Stimme von Ines.</p> <p>Paul drückte jetzt kräftiger und der harte Schwanz rutschte immer tiefer in den Arsch von Tina. Mit den Händen hielt er ihre schmalen Hüften fest, damit sie nicht von ihm wegrutschen konnte.</p> <p>Tina wimmerte unter ihm, die Hände in das Sofa gekrallt. Paul war inzwischen mindestens 15 Zentimeter in ihrem Anus, weiter ging es nicht. Er fing an zu pumpen, rein und raus. Es ging immer leichter, er hatte sie schon geweitet. Bei dem Gedanken, ein 14 jähriges Kind anal zu nehmen und dem Gefühl der Enge in ihrem Arsch brannten Paul nun endgültig alle Sicherungen durch. Er stieß seinen harten Schwanz wie ein Wahnsinniger in Tina, die vor Wollust zuckte. Bald würde er in sie spritzten, er hielt das geile Gefühl nicht mehr lange aus. Dann war es soweit, er schoss die volle Ladung Sperma in ihren kleinen, süßen Hintern. In diesem Moment bäumte sich Tina auf und erschlaffte. Sie waren beide fast gleichzeitig zum Höhepunkt gekommen. Er ließ sein erschlaffendes Glied noch in ihr, bis es rausrutschte und sackte erschöpft auf Tinas nassen Rücken.</p> <p>Was für ein geiler Fick, dachte er, und Ines werde ich mir auch noch vornehmen.</p></div>",[]
767,Daddy's Little Woman,-1,SODOMIZER,no@email,,2004-04-15,99,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sodomizer001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Her house was finally quiet.</p> <p>All of those friends and relatives, most of who she had never even met before, and hoped she never would again, were finally gone. She quietly slipped out of her pink and sky blue painted room and down the stairs. In the kitchen she walked right over to the butcher-block table her chef mother had used to prepare their meals on. It had been one of her mothers prize possessions, handed down through four generations of chefs in her family.</p> <p>But it was now desecrated with those smelly bottles, most still partially full of that liquid, booze, her mother would have none of in her house. It would be one of her jobs, to deal with them, as she was now the ""woman of the house"". For had not her mother told her the house, her extensive fortune and all her belongings would be legally hers, when she was gone. One by one she carried them over to the sink upended them and let the foul liquid run down the drain and out of her house.</p> <p>With one of her, new “Woman of the House.” tasks done.</p> <p>“On to the next.” She told her self as she climbed the stairs and walked past all the now empty rooms to her parents at the far end.</p> <p> She quietly opened the door and walked across the large room to gaze at the big four poster bed. On it lay her grieving father, still fully dressed and finally sound asleep after looking so very sad all day. Quietly sliding out the bottom drawer of her mom's dressing table, she selected on of those metal pairs of bracelets connected by a short chain, slipping the ring holding the key onto one finger like a wedding ring.</p> <p>She had once accidentally seen through a crack in their bedroom closet door, where she had been looking for her birthday presents, her mother wear them on her wrists behind her back, when she had lost a bet with her husband. And how she had paid him in full.</p> <p>The little preteen slipped and fastened one metal bracelet around her left wrist and then walked over to the side of the bed. Then slipped off her virgin white cotton T-shirt, emblazoned with her favorite cartoon character. And in doing so, left her childhood behind. All before climbing onto the bed right beside her father. She then slowly unzipped his pants; reaching in and bringing out the part of him that made him a male, held it in her two small hands.</p> <p>Moved both hands behind her back, as she had seen her mother. Her left hand fastening her right wrist into the other metal wrist bracelet. She then bent forward and opening her mouth as wide as she was able, and began licking the tip of his maleness.</p> <p>His head came up, but the few drinks; this teetotaler downed had gone right to his head. All that came out of his mouth was a soft moan as his cock throbbed and grew under the ministrations of his own daughter, until his sperm filled her throat and splattered across her surprised, smiling face.</p> <p>“For was she not the woman of the house now” She told herself. Had not everyone been telling her that ever since that thing called cancer had taken her mom away? She may only be eight years old, but this too was part of her new duties as woman of the house. She understood what she must do to replace her mother as his female and found the bondage freed her little girl mind from any responsibility as she is obviously helpless to resist.</p> <p>In those early days, Daddy would only use his finger in her bottom. At first, it hurt her a lot but her Daddy tried to be careful until she was stretched enough to take two fingers and even three at the same time. This anal training followed by gradually introducing Amanda's anus to other objects such as vegetables, in particular cucumbers and carrots, her father's tools like screwdrivers and hammer handles, then even candles, stacks of pencils, anal beads and then finally her Daddy's erected penis. Over months Amanda grew accustomed to daily penetrations and her anus became flexible and stretched enough to take insertions deep inside her rectum that even a grown up women would have trouble with.</p> <p>All this time, the eagerness to please him with her mouth continued and grew as she tried valiantly to be his little woman even when her Daddy first cuffed her hands behind her back. Adding one of his leather belts repeatedly wrapped and then tightly fastened around her elbows pulling them painfully tight, and forcing her flat chest forward. He then straddled her head with his thighs and forced his engorged cock deep into her eight-year-old mouth and all the way down her throat until she lost breath and started gagging and choking.</p> <p>First few times she panicked and tried to stop her Daddy from carrying out his fatherly duty on his little daughter. Teaching her how to please her own man one-day.</p> <p>Until he assured her he won't hurt her and showed her how to control her breathing so she could accommodate his entire organ inside her mouth until his balls bounced off her small chin. He would then start pulling and pushing his cock in and out slowly, while holding her head by her hair. Then faster and faster in a feverish frenzy, while feeling the sensitive texture of his daughter's throat massage his penis in a tight grip. He loved listening as his little girl struggling for breath and making gagging noises as he ravaged her little face.</p> <p>In the beginning she even threw up few times all over herself and Daddy, earning herself a severe spanking over his lap, with her still bound tight. Until she learned how to control the gagging reflexes. Amanda fought for breath but learned to control her panic while her Daddy invaded her mouth and used her throat to masturbate himself.</p> <p>She tried to keep calm as she felt his cock raping her small mouth with forceful thrusts. That caused her own spit and snot to splash on her beautiful face, her neck and coat her Daddy's penis until he finally climaxed and sent a massive load of semen down her painful throat and into her tummy. After that he always waited for a while before withdrawing his penis from Amanda's mouth as she valiantly attempted to swallow all his cum. He then tenderly washed her face and hair which were completely covered in his sperm and her spit and snot and tears.</p> <p>Oral rapes were extremely exhausting for Amanda and afterwards she enjoyed cuddling in her Daddy's arms as he cradled her nude and still bound thin body tight, while whispering in her tiny ear how good and brave girl she was to let him use her mouth like her mommy did. After a brief rest, while she watched her favorite cartoon show on TV and a few sips of water, it was bath time.</p> <p></p><p> </p><p class=""h2"">Bath Times</p> <p>Gathering up a fresh bath sheet, he turned toward Amanda, who was standing at the near edge of the tub. Steve slung the new towel across his shoulders, then reached into the tub and picked his daughter up by the waist. She was still light enough for him to lift easily, so he swung her high into the air over the tub, smiling as she giggled and squealed at her flight.</p> <p>Setting Amanda on her feet in front of him, Steve wrapped the big towel around her. Rubbing her body through the towel, a little bit softer, he dried her body off quickly, then rubbed the towel over her head to dry her lovely hair before pulling the towel away completely and smiling down at his daughter happily. She smiled back at him and turned around, presenting him with her firm young bottom, and her wrists crossed behind her back, right above it.</p> <p>. Then Steve pulled his own towel from around his waist, shook it out along with the damp towel he'd just used to dry Amanda, and quickly bundled them together into a large cushion lump. Kneeling, he placed the fat bundle of towels on the soft fluffy bath mat in the middle of the floor and over at his daughter, tying her wrists behind her back with the belt of his terry cloth bathrobe. After he'd pulled her close, cradling her slender body against his chest, Steve said gently, ""'Mandy, I want you to lie down on your tummy, over this nice cushion.""</p> <p>Obedient, Amanda first knelt then eased her tiny body forward and down over the improvised towel-bundle cushion in front of her father. It made her bottom stick up into the air facing her Daddy, and she felt her Daddy move her legs wide apart on the soft bath matt. Amanda looked over her shoulder at her Daddy, who was kneeling behind her.</p> <p>Her eyes slightly wide and a small quiver in her voice, she said, ""Are you going to use my bum hole, Daddy?"" Steve leaned over and stroked his daughter, starting at her spread legs, covering her pretty bottom and continuing up her back, to her tightly bound wrists, leaning over her as he stroked higher. Reaching her head, he kissed her neck and ear playfully before saying gently, ""It's OK, lovely girl, I'm going to go really slow, and you'll be fine, I promise. This isn't a punishment, not at all. I'll be very gentle...""</p> <p>Sliding his hands back down her slender body, Steve reached between her spread legs, one hand stroking her tight pussy gently. Picking up a squeeze bottle with his other hand, he covered a fingertip with a thick lube jelly, which he began to gently rub into the outside of his daughter's anal pucker. Tickling Amanda's cunny with his fingertips made her giggle gently, and distracted her from the other fingertip, slick with lube, entering her tight anus. After lubing up the very entrance of the preteen's asshole, Steve removed both hands from between the girl's legs and covered one finger with the thick lube before squeezing another blob of lube cream right on top of Amanda's asshole. Spreading her bum cheeks very slightly with one hand, Steve placed his lube-covered finger at the entrance to Amanda's anus.</p> <p>Pushing slowly and steadily and occasionally twisting his finger a small amount Steve opened and lubed his daughter's ass, moving his finger slowly and watching Amanda closely for any reaction. She shifted slightly as her ass was entered, but didn't make any noise until her Daddy's long finger was all the way up her tight hole, his knuckles pressing against her round buttocks, when she looked over her shoulder at her Daddy. He paused and looked closely at his pretty daughter, his finger still lodged all the way up her hot little asshole, then said gently,</p> <p>""Are you OK, 'Mandy? It doesn't hurt?"" She shook her head slightly, then said, ""It feels funny, Daddy, I feel full, but it doesn't hurt. Are... are you going to put your cock in me now?"" Steve began to slowly slide his finger out of Amanda's ass as he smiled gently and said; ""Not yet, baby, I want you to be really ready, so you don't hurt. Just relax, 'Mandy..."" After his finger slid out of the girl's ass with a slurp, Steve added another coat of thick lube to it, and another blob on the entrance of his daughter's anus. Pressing his finger into her this time, he found that he was able to slide his finger in and out without any problems, twisting his finger inside her to make sure she was opened up for his cock.</p> <p>Amanda gasped once at the motion in her bum, but said she was fine when her Daddy stopped and asked. He pulled his finger out of her slippery tight ass and covered the head of his cock with the remains of the thick lube before picking up the rubber-tipped syringe filled with the same type of lube oil he'd used during Amanda's punishment-buggering.</p> <p>She had enough of the thicker lube cream inside her that he wasn't sure if the extra lube was needed, but better safe than sorry. So Steve slid the tip up into Amanda's asshole, gushing a load of lube up into her; pulling it out he used the last of the syringe's load to lube up the shaft of his bobbing cock. Wiping his hands clean on a towel, Steve moved closer to his daughter's bottom and aimed his erection at her gleaming pucker, bracing her hip with his other hand, then said, ""OK Amanda baby, just relax...""</p> <p> The head of his cock pushed open Amanda's anus, then Steve paused, letting the girl get used to the intrusion in her bottom and giving him a chance to adjust his position. He put his hands on the ground up near Amanda's shoulders, holding himself over the girl's small body. She had shuddered as her Daddy's cock head entered her bottom, then lay still as she got used to the feeling. Amanda pushed her forehead into a fold of towel as her Daddy slowly began to slide his penis into her, but she didn't say anything as her bottom was stuffed full. She felt prickly hair tickling her butt, then a soft pressure on her preteen pussy and realized that it was her Daddy's balls smacking into her cunny, and that he was all the way inside her.</p> <p> It didn't hurt, but she felt stretched open and stuffed full, uncomfortable with the pressure of the rigid cock buried in her ass. Amanda gasped at the sensation, and her father immediately said, ""It's going to be fine, honey, I'm all the way in, and you feel wonderful to my cock. Are you sore, 'Mandy?""</p> <p>The little preteen girl peered over her shoulder at him through strands of her long wet hair, then said, ""Oh, it... it feels funny, I can feel your penis filling my bum right up... but it's not hurting, Daddy. “ I know you want me to do this...""</p> <p>Smiling at his daughter's brave face, Steve bent his head down to kiss her several times on her face and ear before saying, ""I'm very proud of you, Amanda, you've taken my whole penis into your lovely bottom. You're a very good girl."" Steve had kept his cock fully inside Amanda's asshole as they spoke.</p> <p>And he was glad he'd already had two orgasms that evening inside her little cousin’s mouth and slit of her little sweat drenched preteen body. Thin limbs tightly fastened to ropes running underneath, and thereby pulling her thin body arched backwards over a great big ancient round topped sea chest in the old coal cellar far below.</p> <p>If he'd started out the evening by stuffing his daughter's ass, the feel of her hot, tight hole grabbing his cock would have had him cumming before he had gotten himself more than halfway into his little girl.</p> <p>Even after a pair of good orgasms, the sensations from being bottomed out inside Amanda were damn close to overwhelming, but Steve was determined to keep himself back from the edge until after he'd thoroughly introduced Amanda's tight eight year old asshole to his cock. He slid his erection slowly out of his daughter's ass until just the head of it was lodged in her tight, hot hole.</p> <p>Amanda gasped beneath him at the strange feeling, then made a small ""Ohhh!"" sound as her Daddy's cock began to slide back into her bum, just a bit faster this time. When he bottomed out this time, his balls bounced off the girl's preteen pussy and he let just a bit of his weight rest on Amanda's bum cheeks, shoving his cock just a bit deeper, opening more of the eight year olds rectum and making her gasp again.</p> <p>Steve murmured, ""Oh, good girl, good girl, you're taking me in so well..."" Then Steve began to pull out again, quite a bit faster this time, pausing at the top of his stoke with just his cock head keeping Amanda's anus open. His down stroke was faster than before, too, making his balls swing against his daughter's soft cunny and bounce while his cock opened up another fraction of her asshole.</p> <p>She tensed and said breathlessly, ""Owww, please Daddy you said you'd be gentle, “OOOWWW” that's making me sore! Oh, please Daddy!"" The man lowered his upper body toward Amanda's, dropping to his elbows so that his chest brushed his daughter's narrow back, keeping his cock bottomed out as he lowered himself. He stroked her shoulders gently with his hands and kissed the back of her neck before murmuring in her ear, ""I'm sorry baby, really sorry. I'll go gently now, you're doing this very well, sweet girl.""</p> <p>His withdrawl this time was at the same speed as before, stopping when only the head of his organ opened up his little girl, and the first part of his re-entry was at the same speed. Then he slowed his thrust down, bottoming out very gently in the girl's tight canal and just letting a bit of his weight rest on her bumcheeks.</p> <p> His hands rested lightly on her shoulders, holding her gently, and as he bottomed out Steve said softly, ""Was that better, 'Mandy?"" She was still breathless and her voice was tight as she replied, ""Oh Daddy it feels so big in me, your peepee stuffs my poor bum... Don't do it so fast please Daddy, that's sore! When you're just in me it's OK... please Daddy put it in me slow? Please Daddy?"" Steve noticed his daughter's return to baby speech -she knew it wasn't a 'peepee' filling her bottom - and squeezed her shoulders gently as he began to slide his throbbing cock out of Amanda's wonderfully tight ass, murmuring, ""I love you lots, Amanda, I'll do you slowly now. Shhhh, just lie still, honey.""</p> <p>From the feeling in his groin, Steve knew he was only going to manage another thrust or two at the most, before he pumped Amanda's bum full of hot cum. He pulled out at his usual speed and paused again with only the head inside her, then began to fuck his rod back down into her ass. Faster than ever for most of the thrust, then slowing to bottom out very gently, feeling his balls bounce against her pussy once again.</p> <p>The eight year old moaned as he stroked into her, gasping ""Please Daddeee!"" into the towel under her face. Steve could feel that he was moments from his orgasm now. So instead of the full-length strokes he had been fucking Amanda's ass with he began to move in and out just two or three inches. Feeling the head of his cock bobbing up and down deep in his daughter's prepubescent asshole, as his swinging balls slapped against her lovely pussy on every short stroke.</p> <p>Amanda gave a grunting gasp in time to her father's short thrusts, a breathless chorus of ""Aaagghh... Ohhhh... Aaaagghh...""</p> <p> She didn't, however, actually say anything as her Daddy's orgasm boiled out of his balls and began to flood her ass with hot semen, just gasped out a breathless ""Aaaaeeee... Ohhh"" as she felt his cock twitch against the tight walls of her ass. Steve kept his cock bottomed out in Amanda's lovely tight ass as he started to go soft, the girl lying very still beneath him, breathing hard.</p> <p>He finally pulled his limp penis from the eight year old's ass with a noisy slurping sound, running his hands gently down her back as he sat back on his heels. Catching his breath after that final orgasm of the evening and using a corner of damp towel to wipe the thick mix of cum, lube and traces of little girl shit from his limp organ. Amanda lay across her towel-cushion just as he'd finished with her, legs spread wide and breath coming in hoarse gasps.</p> <p>Steve gathered up a soft facecloth, soaked it in the warm water still standing in the tub, and lay down next to his daughter, gathering her small form against his chest. And kissing the top of her head as he said, ""Oh, I'm so proud of you, my Amanda, you took my cock very very well. Is your bottom very sore?</p> <p>"" She stared up at him, a few tears hovering on the edges of her eyes, then said, ""Ooohh, Daddy, I'm sore, a bit, my bum feels all opened up and wierd. It felt so stuffed when you had your penis all the way in me!""</p> <p>He kissed away her few tears and rested one hand on her lovely round bottom, then said, ""You're a very brave girl, Amanda, and your bottom felt lovely around my cock. You were very good, and very brave, my girl."" She managed a small smile for her Daddy, then said, ""I knew you wanted me to be brave and a big girl, Daddy, and I knew you wanted to put your penis in me, even if it made me a bit sore. Did... did I really do good, Daddy?""</p> <p>""Yes, Amanda, yes, you were very good tonight, in fact you were wonderful. Let's get you cleaned up, then you can go to bed and I bet you won't be sore at all in the morning.""</p> <p>Steve helped the girl to her shaky feet, reaching around and unfastening her slender wrists before guiding them to hold onto the edge of the tub.</p> <p>""I'm just going to clean your lovely bottom, Amanda, and wash you nice and clean, so just hold onto the edge of the tub there, OK?""</p> <p>Steve had stored a small enema bulb in one of the drawers below the sink in this big bathroom, and now he filled the pink plastic thing with lukewarm bath water and squeezed a coat of the thick lube along the long, narrow neck of the bulb. Examining his daughter's anus, he found that she was still gaping open slightly from his use of her, and the outer pucker of her anus was pink, and slightly puffy and tender looking.</p> <p> A trickle of mixed lubes and semen was starting to move down the inside of her legs. Steve wiped his daughter's legs and the outside of her anus clear, then held the washcloth cupped between her legs, right below her asshole, and aimed the enema bulb with his free hand.</p> <p>""Amanda, I'm just going to squirt some water to clean your lovely bum out, so please hold still, love."" The first bulbful Steve didn't insert into the girl's ass at all; he just held it at the slightly opened anus and squirted clear water up into her butt. It came back out as he was squirting, soaking into the cloth and rinsing away some of the mess around the entrance to Amanda's asshole.</p> <p>The second and third bulbs did get slid up into the girl's bottom, the third sliding the full two inch length of the bulb's narrow neck. Amanda squirmed and gave a small gasp, but held mostly still and didn't say anything to her father. Steve knew that he couldn't properly clean his girl out, not with the small bulb he was using. The neck of the thing didn't even reach halfway to the depth he'd had his cock lodged in. And he did not want to subject his Amanda's already sore ass to a full enema, so he figured that he'd done all he could when the visible mess, at least, was cleaned off Amanda's pretty bottom.</p> <p>He gently patted the girl's bottom dry with a towel, then picked her up and cuddled her against his chest as he carried her from the master bathroom towards the room she shared with her cousin, kissing her softly as they walked.</p> <p>He said, ""Oh 'Mandy, you were wonderful and brave tonight, you're my lovely little girl. Tonight I think you should wear panties to bed, OK?"" Amanda was starting to look tired, as the sex and other activities she'd enjoyed before her bath after an already long day began to catch up to the young girl. Resting her head against her Daddy's shoulder, she said, ""Oh, OK Daddy, but why?"" ""Because your pretty bottom may still have some slippery lube and stuff up inside, and you don't what to mess up the bed sheets, do you?"" ""No, Daddy. That's a good idea...""</p> <p>He removed the butterfly vibrator from its polished wooden box that he had picked up with more interesting items on a business trip to Japan. It fascinated him that you could by a vibrator specifically designed to fit a little virgin preteen girl. Complete with a selection of increasingly larger butterfly shaped inserts to fit over and into her virgin slit, to exchange as the little girl’s body grew. He slipped it up her little girls thin little legs, tapped it into place over, and into her virgin slit, as his daughter face looked on puzzled. Then he attached the lead from the battery pack and fastened its stretch belt around her almost too thin waist.</p> <p>Next Steve rummaged through Amanda's clothes drawer and removed a pair of plain white panties. He held them in front of his daughter, and after she stepped into them he slid them up her slender legs and slipped them up around her waist. Slipping a finger between her legs, Steve pushed the thin fabric against Amanda's virgin cunny and then gently against her thoroughly-non-virgin little anus before sliding his finger up along her bum crack. As he expected, his little girl's panties stuck against her asshole -she'd probably ooze lube and semen into her panties all night.</p> <p>Then he boosted her up into bed. She as usual stretched her thin limbs out to the large bedposts set to four corners of her bed. Amanda’s face watching his movements as he pulled first her wrists up and outward as far as he could securing them to the posts of the headboard with leather cuffs attached to chains. Then pulling her ankles outward as far as he could and fastening them securely with leather cuffs to the posts at the foot board.</p> <p>He then reached down and flicked the switch on the battery pack, a mischievous smile on his face.</p> <p>His little eight-year-old daughter’s eyes flew wide and a soft moan escaped from her lips as the vibrator began its work.</p> <p>Then he picked up the Forever Barbie eiderdown first covering her already starting to sweat little body. Amanda’s eyes rolled her mouth wide as her breathing came with increasingly faster pace, hair already glued to her head with sweat.</p> <p>He smiled as the first orgasm of her little female life shuddered through her tiny body as he was tucking his pretty girl in and kissing her good night. Her inexperienced mind struggling to absorb all the new feelings being driven into her consciousness.</p> <p>He turned out the lights and shut the door with a final smile for his little girl. It was a very good thing she was off school tomorrow as he knew she was not going to get any sleep tonight.</p></div>",[]
768,Punishment,-1,SONICGIRL,no@email,,2006-02-13,13,4,"fg, inc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sonicgirl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A dim light shone through the tightly closed curtains of the Harreck house. If you strained to see inside of the small window you would see a young girl lying on the tattered couch. Her flat chest lifted heavily with every sharp intake of breath. She knew what would happen next.</p> <p>Her body was so thin and fragile, you could see her ribcage beneath a layer of thin, pale skin. Her nipples were bright pink and gooshflesh littered the tip of each nipple. A elderly woman was standing over her. She held a belt in one wrinkled hand and a tube of gel in the other. The woman's hair was pulled into a tight grey bun. She was wearing a loose satin nightgown.</p> <p>""Mama,"" the girl said. ""Please don't! I learned my lesson!"" The woman said nothing. She looked solemnly at the girls tight, bald pussy. She raised the belt and landed it on the girls cheek. The girl bit her lip, as she knew that if she cried it would be worse. ""Spread them."" the woman said. The girl reluctantly spread her thin legs. The woman put some of the gel on her fingers and spread some on the girl's tiny clit.</p> <p>It didn't take long for her whole clit to burn with intense fire. The grl writhed in pain. The woman smiled and layed the tube on the small coffee table. She raised the belt above her head and brings it down on the girls already burning clit. The girl screamed with horror while the woman laughed.</p> <p>""Upstairs!"" the woman commanded. The girl stood, wiped the blood off of her swollen clit with her cold fingers, and staggered up the wooden steps. She turned and walked into her room. The woman followed. ""On your stomach!"" she yelled. The girl did as she was told. ""Good,"" said the woman. She looked at the girls round bottom and spread it with her callused hands. licking her index finger she shoved it up her anus. Cum dribbled out of the girls pussy.</p> <p>""You are not to cum! You know that!"" The woman said. ""Turn over!"" The girl turned over on her back. The woman unbuttoned her gown and sat on top of the qirls stomach. A warm trickle of pee trickled down her stomach to her pussy. The woman allowed a little more to dribble down the girls stomach. Moving up further, the woman ammed her clit with the girls mouth and let the warm pee fill the girls mouth.</p> <p>The putrid taste filled the girls mouth and stayed there. The woman got up and went to the bathroom, getting more objects for the next penetration.</p></div>",[]
769,My Babysitter Jessica,-1,SOUL,no@email,"This was totally bogus! i didn't need a damn babysitter, or want one, or so i thought!",2005-12-05,17,3,"teen, cons, oral, bond, d/s, reluc (man)",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/soul001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""MOM! THIS SUCKS ASS!"" I said yelling at the top of my lungs. ""Watch your damn mouth young man! ""She said as she smacked me. ""Your mother's right son. don't use that kind of language!"" he said, mouthing ""Around her!"" . I couldn't help but laugh!</p> <p>""Celso, you know we trust you, and just want you to be safe. And Jessica is very nice. And that is the end of that!"" she said to me as the door bell rang.</p> <p>My dad said excitedly "" I'll get it!"" and there she was! the most beutiful, sexy girl you have ever seen! she was wearing the sexiest most undesirable and undeniable outfit i had ever seen! One i had only seen in many, many fantasies, a catholic schoolgirl uniform! A black jacket with buttons, covering a white buttoned shirt with a black swaying skirt, black knee socks, black leather shoes, and I could only guess white panties! She was holding her shool books in her arms crossed right under her perfectly formed breasts! a black tie in her light blonde hair, holding it in a ponytail! Her skin was creamy white, with a very light tan! She said in a beautifully sexy womanly tone ""Hello, Mr. and Misses Soul! Are you leaving?"" showing her perfectly formed white teeth!</p> <p>"" Why, yes we were! Celso, you better be on our best behavior, and do whatever Jessica tells you to! We love you!"" and with that, they were gone. Jessica came in walking so gorgeusly i litterally dropped my lower lip. she closed the door behind her. she was about sixteen, and five foot eight, I was only five foot seven. She stood right in front of me and stooped down a little. looked at me and gave me a sweet loving smile and said "" You must be Celso! That's a very sexy and exotic name! And you have the most beautiful green eyes I have ever seen!"" I fell back a little and stuttered "" th-th-th-th..."" and she said "" thanks?"" i nodded over and over and over! i was so embarrassed! Then she asked in a high pitched and curious tone, "" Do you play Football!? 'Cause your built! muscular! And strong! And broad shouldered! And 'V' shaped..."" with every other sentence she took a deep breathe. Then she said in lustful and sexy tone, "" You must have tons of girl friends!"" </p> <p>I just stood there wide eyed and said "" Yeah, I play, but No girlfriends."" then she said "" You have a really deep voice!"" and walked slowly closer. I slowly inched back, thinking "" what the hell is going on, is she flirting with me!"" than i hit the wall and said "" OW!"" Rubbing the back of my head. and she said "" OH! Poor baby, let me help you!"" and ran up to me and gave me and all around hug, then she grabbed my head with her right hand and shoved it into her chest! (She smelled like vanilla and peaches!)I didn't know what was going on! Was this real! Or just a dream, if so, i was praying i didn't wake up! She was rubbing my head softly and saying "" SHH-SHH-SHH-SHH-SHH..."" And then stopped and let go and went to the living room and turned on the t. v. I was dazed! what just HAPPENED! Than my knees went numb and I slid to the floor, my back to the wall breathing in loudly and uncontrollably! than she said to come in to the living room. I tried to move, but COULDN'T! I said in a low cracky voice "" ahg, ahg, ah, uh I-I-I-I..."" Then she said "" calm down and come in here!!!"" i slowly got up and staggered in. She was sitting in the center of the couch, and was patting it signaling me to sit by her! I did as she told me and sat by her! She said, watching the t. v. "" I like to tease! you know. I'M A VIRGIN! And I really like you! I know this may sound weird, but you look a lot like my boyfriend, David Soul!"" I looked at her and took a breath, and said calmly, "" That's my big, brother. I haven't seen him in a while. how is he, what does he look like?"" she said, "" Well, he looks like an older version of you, blonde curly hair, muscular, beautiful blue eyes, tall, and with a deep voice."" after this she put her left hand lightly on my right thigh, squeezed it and shuddered, so did I! She said shuddering, "" MMMMMMHHHH. M-M-MUSCULAR!"" And closed her eyes, I FROZE! She turned her head to mine and whispered in my ear, "" HE'S ALWAYS PRESSURING ME TO SLEEP WITH HIM. IT'S REALLY TURNING ME ON HAVING A MINIATURE VERSION OF HIMSELF, FEARING EVERY MOVE I MAKE!"" And with that she licked the side of my face! i screamed, "" WHOA!"" And ran to the door way and said really fast, "" WHATS GOING ON, WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS, YOU ARE BEAUTIFUL, BUT I CAN'T , BUT YOU'R SO SLIM AND YOUR HAIR IS SO FRAGRANT (LIKE, CHERRIES!), BUT YOUR MY BROTHERS GIRLFRIEND! AND I CAN'T!"" I was panting and felt so hot, i thought my body was on fire! I felt so stupid! She was offering herself to me, and I said NO! Damn, a chance like this would never happen again! I'm so stupid! She just sat there giggling! and said "" YOU ARE SO CUTE! COME HERE!"" I hesitated but obeyede her command and sat right by her. She said "" Look, I don't want to make you feel like i'm only doing this because your brother is my man, I really do like you! And I don't want you to do any thing you don't want to do."" I thought she was done, AND she started to cry and said "" JUST BECAUSE YOU THINK I'M UGLY!"" And she started bawling! I said "" NO-NO-NO-NO! I DON'T THINK YOUR UGLY! I KNOW YOUR NOT UGLY! YOU, ARE NOT UGLY! IN ANY WAY! YOUR PERFECT!"" And than she stopped crying wrapped her arms around my head and started kissing me on my mouth! I could hear her going "" MMMMHHHMMM"" AND then she slowly stuck her tongue in my mouth! it felt really weird, like drinking water when your mouth is really dry! But to be truthful, i loved it! and never wanted it to end! Then she stopped and said "" IF YOU REALLY THINK I'M PERFECT, THEN YOU'LL SHOW ME BY GOING DOWN ON ME!"" I was really confused, and didn't know what she meant. She saw the look on my face and said "" That means I want you to..."" and she stood up moved right in front of me, put her back to my front, fliped up her skirt so I could see her white under wear, and she sat right on my lap!!!!!!! I gasped and got a boner right there!!! then she laid her head on my right shoulder, put her face to my ear and said lustfully, "" THAT MEANS I WANT YOU TO LICK MY CUNT."" Then she stood up slowly and turned around, and said "" Follow me."" and walked out of the living room. I followed her, and I could barely breathe! as I entered the family room she was standing at the foot of the stairs and took the black bow tie slowly out of her hair and shook her head and her hair was flowing! and draped over her shoulders! than she flicked her index finger calling me, and my mind just died! And I mindlessly followed her. she moved her legs in a crossing motion, left leg over right leg, and visa versa! she moved instinctively to my brothers room. I was confused, what was going on!? but then she cleared her throat, "" A-A-A HEM!"" And snapped her fingers leading me to his room! Then when we were in she sat on the edge of his bed and said "" You remember what I said RIGHT!"" I nodded. Then she said "" Do it then lick, my vagina!"" Then she spread her legs with her skirt and panties still on! and I fell to the floor! then I stood up and walked between her legs, and bowed down to her cunt! She said ""Ready?"" I nodded. She flicked her head and all of her hair flew elegantly to her back. I took her shoes and socks off first. and started to kiss her feet, and lick her legs, she started breathing fast and shuddering. then I went up to her thighs and kissed and licked her. then I stuck my hands under her skirt and pulled down her panties, then I saw she had almost no hair "" downthere"" and guessed she shaved, and started to kiss her vagina, she took a deep breath and said, ""OH-OOOOH!"" Then I stuck my tongue in her vagina, it tasted so sweet and warm! I'll never forget it. then I found her clitoris, I remembered the way it looked from sex ed. and started to lick it too. she screamed, ""AHHH-AHH-AH!"" And I stopped and said, "" SORRY, I'M SOO, SORRY, PLEASE I-I....""THEM SHE SAID ""UHMMMMM!"" AND SLAMMED MY FACE BACK INTO HER VAGINA! I started licking her clitoris again and she squeeled again, and again and AGAIN! Then she said something that made me stop, the only thing, that could have made me stop, "" OH! DAVID! DON'T STOP! DON'T EVER STOP! DAVID, MY DAVID!"" At this I lost all control and fell to the floor on my back. She asked me what was wrong, and then said, ""OHH, I-I-I'M SO, SO, SORRY! PLEASE CELSO, PLEASE DON'T STOP! PLEASE"" She started to beg and said how good it felt, and that she couldn't help herself and I said, "" OKAY, JUST PLEASE, DON'T CALL ME DAVID."" she said ok and I started again. When I first started she was upright, now she was on her back moaning non stop! I thought "" WOW! I MUST REALLY BE GOOD AT THIS!"" and I tongued the alphabet inside of her slit. When I started this she went wild and bucked again and again! Until she screamed, ""OH GOD CELSO! D-D-DON'T S-S-STOPPP. AHHH!"" And then she squirt something clear into my mouth and on my face, it tasted so good! salty, but sweet! so, so sweet, I think, it was an orgasm? Because she got really hot, and did it again two more times as I kept on ""TOUNGING"" her vagina. than she said, ""OHHHH, ST-OOO-PP P-PLEASE, I NEED TO CATCH MY BREATH."" AND I STOPPED. She was breathing real hard like she had just run a mile nonstop, and felt sticky. She told me to get on the bed and I did. and just laid by her. she was facing me, and was smiling, so I could see her perfect white teeth dark green eyes, and cute little nose. she said, ""uhhh, huuhh!"" really satisfactory like and her breath smelled like pepper mint! Then she sat up real fast and crawled over me, so that each leg was on another side of my pelvis! I could feel her weight and her, and my penis immediatley was at attention! then she put one hand on both sides of my head and lowered her body onto mine, until I could nothing but her hair and her beautiful face. and she started ""FRENCH"" kissing me again! If felt so good. then she sat up, and fact is since I had a boner, it hurt, and I said, ""OW!"" And she smiled and said, ""YOU ARE SO CUTE!"" And started to unzip my pants! Slowly but when she did she eased them off and threw them to the floor. and then she realized, MY PENIS WAS DOWN TO MY KNEES! THEN SHE SAID, "" OH, MY GOD! YOU-YOU-YOUR HUGE!"" I was confused again and said, "" WHAT!?"" And than she said, "" YOU HAVE A HUGE PENIS!"" And I just looked at her. then she ripped off my under wear and started grinding, keep in mind her panties are off and EVERYTHING ELSE is still on! then she put both hands on my chest and started grinding, FASTER, AND HARDER AND FASTER AND HARDER EACH TIME! AND I COULDN'T HELP I STARTED SCREAMING HER NAME! AND SAYING, ""OHHHH, OHHH , GOD JESSICA, OHH!"" I COULDN'T CONTROL IT! AND SHE WAS MOANING AND SCREAMING, ""HO, OH, OH OH OH OH , YES! YES YES, OH GO-O-O-OD YES CELSO!"" IT FELT SO GOOD! WET, AND HOT, AND STICKY, AND BREATH STEALING, AND TIGHT, AND SOOOOO GOOOOOD!!! SUDDENLY I FELT MY PENIS THROBBING, AND THIS WAS NEW, BECAUSE FACT IS, I WAS CATHOLIC, AND HAD NEVER MASTURBATED BEFORE, BECAUSE I THOUGHT IT WAS BLASPHOMOUS! AND THEN MY PRICK FELT SO HOT, and I guess i was releasing my "" LOAD"" INSIDE OF HER. AND THEN, THEN, "" AHHHHH, OHHHH, JESSICAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"" AND SHE SCREAMED, "" OH, OH , OHHHHHHH!"" AND THEN FELL ON ME! MY WHOLE BODY WAS SHAKING! HER WHOLE BODY WAS SHAKING! AND EVERY THING WAS JUST, PERFECT!</p> <p>There she was, her head on my chest, just breathing, my penis was limp, yet still throbbing inside of her! and she was just breathing! it felt so good! I could have stayed that way forever! but she had other things in mind!</p> <p>Than she sat up crawled over me to my left started to, what did she call it? OH YEAH SHE CALLED IT "" SNUGGLING!"" So then she starts to french me again but this time we're on our sides! and then she stops and turns around gets closer to me and I started to hug her, it just felt so right! I was so warm, and comfortable, just realizing what I had, I was no longer a boy, I was now a MAN! AND I HAD MADE HER A WOMEN! SO MANY QUESTIONS WERE RACING THROUGH MY MIND, WOULD SHE STAY WITH ME, OR WAS THIS A ONE TIME THING!? I HAD TO KNOW! AND I JUST BLURTED OUT, ""WAS THIS A ONE TIME THING OR WILL YOU STAY WITH ME!"" She just laid there for a few minutes and said, ""I don't know. At first I just did this to get back at David for cheating on me with that BITCH ALYSIA! But now, look we're both really young, and right now your way younger than me, but you know what, this was so, so, OH GOD, it was amazing, but I mean you know what, we can, but only in secret for right now, until your summer break is over and your in high school, than we can start dating, as long as you keep me satisfied!"" At this I immediately said "" YES I WILL I'LL DO WHATEVER YOU WANT WHEN YOU WANT HOW YOU WANT, I SWEAR, OH YES I SWEAR!"" And with that she smiled! I lived only to see her smile now. And I started to stroke her right cheek and softly kissed her neck. she giggled, I quickly made a mental note that whenever I kissed her neck right under her ear she giggled. And whenever I licked her under her earlobe that she shivered.</p> <p>Then she sat up and got off of the bed and said "" We've made love and you still haven't seen me naked!"" At the end of that sentenced I gulped, cause I have never, seen a women naked! she walked in front of me at the foot of the bed and winced at me and, then the phone rang! Jessica ran and answered it on the second ring. after about ten minutes she says in her sweet sixteen year old voice ""Yes ma'am, I'LL tell him."" she walked over with a smile on her face and said "" There was an accident, no one was hurt, but your parents wont be back until tomorrow night!!"" I was so excited, but wanted to seem calm and just said "" Great."" She smiled again and repeated ""You are too cute!"" I couldn't help but smile, and then she said in a deep, sexy, lustful voice, "" Now where was, I again? Oh yeah!"" and she walked in front of me with that sexy, left over right walked again, and I started to get really hard, I couldn't help so I went under the covers, and tried to help it, but she could still see the lump in the comforters. then when she was in front of me she stood still, and took off her black jacket, held in her right hand for a second and dropped it elegantly with and soft and very feminine, ""Ooops!"" she still had every thing but her shoes, socks, panties, and jacket when she snapped her finger and flicked her right wrist and pointed down with her pinky, she was so beautiful, I did it without hesitation went right to her as fast as I could. then she turned around and left my brother's room, i followed her again, I looked at his clock as we left, and it said it was only 7:30 at night! Oh man! we still had so much time! then when we were out of his room, she headed to my parents, room, i had only been in there once in my life, by accident because i figured they had a sense of privacy. when i was in there i found nothing special, except, a water bed, a warm, water bed. when my Jessica saw this this her eyes bulged! and she smiled with such an innocent look, my half boner went full on! when she saw this she said, ""On the bed, i wanna try some thin' new!"" I was dazed here, we just lost our virginity, and she still wants to try something new! I thought to my self, ""I LOVE YOU JESSICA!!"" AND I WAS ON THE BED LIKE MY LIFE DEPENDED ON IT! She followed me and slowly crawled up on the bed. when she was on she stuck her butt in my face and said, ""My skirt has an elastic waist band and i'm sure you can fit inside. so why not give it a try?"" she said this so innocently and adorably, i dropped my jaw. she turned her head and saw me, and she giggled. Then I got on my hands and knees and crawled slowly to her skirt, lifted it up and went under, her heiny was so beautiful, i gasped! it was like cream, and so tight and perfect! Just like her! I kissed and caressed her ass, and back for about two minutes. she purred, I thought that was weird but then... APPETIZING! After that I lifter her skirt and went under the opening, and, I fit! at that time, I saw how I was positioned, And knew exactly what she wanted me to do! and immediatly grabbed her sides and started humping forward and backward, and at first it didn't make it, and I thought I needed some type of lubrication, but i was so wrong, it took about thirty seconds of humping, but it went in, and it felt so damn good! warm, and moist, and so tight around my begging penis! after about a minute i started moaning and calling her name and she was moaning. I wanted her to be as satisfied as I was, and went faster and harder, AND FASTER AND HARDER! until she was screaming my name and thanking me and god over and over again. Then she felt really, really hot, and started moaning and screaming like when she was on top of me and she had another orgasm! right after that i did the same, and was erupting inside of her, without stop! and each time i did she made kind of a barking noise, and that made me so hot!</p> <p>Then after a few seconds of rest my penis got smaller and I fell on my back, coming out of her with a loud ""POP"". AND WE WERE SWEATING, AND PANTING AND LAYING DOWN. Then she crawled over to my leftside and laid down. I turned and kissed her on her neck under her ear and she giggled. then behind her earlobe and she shivered. and then she turned around, and we coudled again. this time she started to talk to me. she was still trying to catch her breath, and well so was I, so she started to say, ""SO, huh, uh huh, whats your, huh, favorite colour? Mine, huh, is green."" and she took a deep breath and let it out slowly, so I answered, ""uhh, huuh, grey."" then i guess she caught her breath cause then she said, ""How come? Mines green cause i think it's the prettiest colour."" and I took a couple more breaths and I answered her, ""Well, I think that grey, is the only colour that symbolizes every thing, without any type of prejudice. and it's just, different."" she giggled, and i thought i should have just said something like "" I UH KNOW."" But then she said, "" Wow, that's deep. you must be really smart."" I was really embarassed, I mean what the hell, we just fucked like there was no tomorrow and she was asking what my favorite colour was! what was going on!? did all women do this after they just made love?</p> <p>we started talking about our personal beliefs of life, and nearly every thing we done before and that night! so i guessed that all couples talked after their, uhh, intimate sessions. and then i asked her again, "" Would you really leave my brother for me?"" there was a dead silence for about ten minutes and i said, "" Never mind, I-I'm sorry asked."" then she got up and left the room. all i could think of was what a dumbass I was!! how stupid could i get! i mean come on, all I had to do was shut the hell up and she would have stayed! but no! i'm stupid piece of shit who can't keep his goddamn moouth shut!!! what the fuck was wrong with me! Damnit all! AND in the heat of the moment i yelled ""SHIIIIIIIITTTT!"" And got off the bed and kicked the bed posts. DAMN, THAT HURT! I started jumping up and down on one leg and I fell on my ass thinking how much an idiot I was!</p> <p>I calmed down after about an hour got up left my parents room, went into my own, got into my bathroom and took a shower. I made sure I was completley clean, making my stay in the shower about half an hour long. I got out dried off, and got my boxers on to get ready for bed. But first I searched the house for jessica, I looked in David's room first, then the entrance room, and then the living room. And there she was fully clothed, with her hair in a pony tail, held by her black bow tie. Only now she had on glasses and was reading! she was so beautiful sitting on the sofa with her knees bent up, and her eyes focusing on that little black book. she was so perfect. I took a deep breath and said, "" I'm going to bed. So, see you in the morning."" and I went upstairs to my room. closed the door. and went to bed.</p> <p>I fell asleep after I don't even know how long. I don't even remember having any dreams. when suddenly I felt a weight on my stomach and I couldn't see any thing cause it was pitch black and i yelled in my intimidating deep voice, ""WHAT THE HELL! WHO ARE YOU! I'LL..."" Then all i heard was, ""SHHH-SHHH-SHHHH-SHHH... IT'S JUST ME!"" It was Jessica, but i still couldn't see any thing. she started to talk to me, saying how sexy my sixpack was, as how cute i was when I slept. I was so confused, what was going on! And then I tried to get up and couldn't move my arms or legs! My wrists and calves felt raw, and irritated, Jessica tied me up while I was asleep! and to be honest, it really turned me on! I could litterally feel the blood rush to my cock! it felt so great! my boxers were still on and i started to focus my eyes and I could just barely see that her panties were still on too! she started to look at my eyes and lick her upper lips. I asked her what was going on, and then I said, "" I thought you were done with me."" she didn't say any thing she just kind of shook her head, meaning "" NO"" . Then she grabbed my penis with a gentle tug, and pulled it out of the hole in my boxers, then she moaned and pulled her panties down to her knees and inched down to my pelvis. and stood up enough so that she was just over my throbbing prick, she then slowly inched down until I could feel her soft, caressing lips, and then she went further and I was buried inside of her. she kind of, barked again and bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. then she put her hands on my chest and grabbed my pecs, and kind of put her legs under mine, and thrusted her soft cunt onto my begging cock! Again, and again and again!I just wanted to grabb her and caress her and be on top! but the damn ropes wouldn't give! than she started saying things like, ""FUCK YOU DAVID! WHAT DOES SHE HAVE THAT I DON'T HMMM!"" And just like that she slapped me! this was way freaking me out, but damnit if it wasn't making me hotter! than she thrusted harder and faster, and started scratching and biting my pecs, and damn that hurt like HELL! But she made up for it by licking me after words! my god! I was in love! Being raped, but still in heaven! my goodness, she was so amazing! this went on for about an hour and I had cumb six times! and she had at least eight orgasms, I lost count after she started nibbling on my lower lip, and frenching me! then when she was done, she just laid on me with her head on my chest, under my chin still humping me to keep me hard inside of her! i was in a utopia if there ever was one! of bondage heaven! Then after she caught her breath she said, ""You remember what your parents said, about you having to do what ever I say!"" I nodded my head really fast in antisipation! then she said, ""Well, I want you do what ever you want to me, as long as you don't take of my clothes."" i cracked out an, ""OH-OH-OKAY!"" And gulped. she giggled and said, ""Okay."" and untied my arms and legs. and once I was free I grabbed her into my arms and carried her to my wall. she stood up and i put one hand on each side of her head and started to kiss her, then , I went down to the carpet, stood on my knees lifted her up by her legs, and put one of her legs on each shoulder, put my head under her skirt and slowly stuck my tongue in her watering slit, and kissed her as well. she tasted sooo good! and smelled so sweet! she started moaning and saying my name and pushed my head with her hands deeper between her legs. then I found her clitoris and licked and teased it. until she started screaming my name, and wailing, ""OHHH, YEAH!"" And then squirt me for the second time, and was sweating, and shaking, and taking in lungfuls of air! and then i realized how hard i was! and got the most amazing idea! I stood up and let her stand up to, and I picked her up, she knew exactly what I was thinking! because she jumped up, wrapped her legs and arms around me, and started to grind!</p> <p>I pushed her against the wall, and lifted up her skirt and tried to get inside and missed, I tried and missed again! but hey you know the saying! THIRD TIMES A CHARM! And I tried and made it! my god! she was doing things i didn't even know she could do! she was grinding on my rock hard lovestick, and kissing at the same time! then she needed a rest and I was grinding into her and was contracting her vaginal muscles making herself tighter and tighter! It was so, damn! Just perfect! than she closed her eyes tightly, bit her lower lip and started grunting. than I started doing the same, but my eyes were open and i didn't bite my lip. then i lost the feeling in my legs and fell on my backside. with her still on top of me. and once again, I released my scalding Gobs of sperm within her. and once we both caught our breath, we climbed onto my bed and cuddled once more, and she fell asleep in my arms. She was so calm and peaceful when she slept. soon after I fell victim to the singing darkness of night and went to sleep as well.</p></div>",[]
770,"Opening Kristen's Bottom, Part 1",1,SPHINCTER,no@email,"In part on, I kidnap 6 year old Kristen, who will star in my feature ""Opening a 6 year old's bottom""",2006-01-24,41,4,"M/f, ped, anal, nc, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sphincter001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The reward was mine.</p> <p>Having spent the last week waiting for the opportunity, tonight made it all worthwhile. I smiled to myself as I hurried through the dark line of trees, once again covering the faint trail I had made a week earlier. The package had a reassuring weight as it trailed behind me in the wheeled sports bag, the knobby tires leaving no track over the dry, stony ground. With luck, I would be in my car and away in the next few minutes. I scanned the darkness ahead, the faint city lights in this up-scale neighborhood enough to direct me forward.</p> <p>Within a hundred yards, I had reached the stolen Mercedes sedan, parked just out of the way of curious passers-by. A quick tap on the remote and the trunk lid rose, no light coming on to reveal my movements. Once I had wrestled the case on board, I had to take another look. Oh, she was still there all right- eyes now wide-open, breathing high and fast through dilated nostrils, struggling to gasp enough precious air for the next few seconds. Terror oozed from her pores, and I fed on it as a vampire. I couldn't resist a quick feel- just enough to get her smell on my finger, I rationalized... down went my right hand, deliberately under her Care Bears shirt, quickly over the soft, tiny nipples, then under the waist-band of her flannel pyjamas. I could hardly contain myself as I cupped her little puss, then lower between her chubby 6 year old legs, quickly parting her bum-cheeks to press my long second finger to her sweaty anus. On target, now a quick SHOVE as she squealed into the gag, and I was up to the last knuckle. Heaven! I concentrated on the feel of her rectum, smooth, hot and a little grainy as I stirred in wide circles, undoubtedly forcing her to clench the muscles of her anus to keep from soiling herself. Deeper I probed, a bit nervous now myself, standing over the open trunk with a stolen child fully impaled on my finger. I found the bend at the top of the rectum and pushed into the colon. God! I was ready to cum!</p> <p>Slowly, reluctantly, I drew my fat, soiled finger from her bottom, leaving a faint trail of her shit as I pulled my offending hand from under her night-clothes. Enough! I quickly zipped her into the nylon coccoon once more, and slid behind the wheel, ready to bring my prize to her new life. The snatch had been almost too easy, straight out of the tent in the back yard. Mummy would always wonder why she ever let little Kristin sleep alone in the big back yard... I was certainly happy the little one was not guarded that night.</p> <p>""Oh Kristen"", I murmured as I made my way back the 90 miles to my farm, ""your ass is all mine!"" ""Soon,"" I kept telling myself as I sniffed, and then licked my finger, ""soon I'll have you how I want you"". And how I had wanted little Kristen, from the first day I saw her 3 months earlier in her little bikini at the pool. I had followed Mummy and her to the parking lot, watched as they drove away in their Dodge Caravan, then had a friend trace their plate at the DMV. THe rest was relatively easy, and as I run my own photography business, I am able to book time off when I wish. I wouldn't be away from my craft completely, though, as I planned to make Kristin the star of my own line of porn. I planned to feature her first in ""The Opening of a 6 Year Old's Ass"". I think it will sell quite well.</p> <p>The big Mercedes made short work of the miles, and we were soon home. As the neighbours were 1/4 mile away, I wasn't too worried about being seen wheeling into my garage at 2:00 AM. In a few minutes, I would have her out of the trunk and upstairs into my new playroom. She groaned with relief as I removed the tape from arms and ankles, but she couldn't stop the tears as she realized she was in trouble. My hard-on was uncomfortable in the confines of my pants, so I quickly stripped off. Kristin had likely never seen a man's erect penis before, and she continued to weep silently as I approached her.</p> <p>""Well, little one, looks like we need to introduce you to Mr Dick. He will be your defiler tonight!""</p> <p>She clearly didn't understand, so I left her in the middle of the room while I went to my toy chest. ""Kristen, open your mouth for this medicine. It will help you feel better."" She was unwilling to help, so I pinched her nose until her cute little mouth opened, then forced in the liquid relaxant. I didn't want to fight with her, I wanted her totally docile for what was to follow.</p> <p>Within 10 minutes, it was working. She no longer sniffled, and had great difficulty keeping her eyes open. Perfect! I carried her to the sofa, and began to undress her. T-shirt, pj bottoms, then the white cotton underwear with pink hearts... I sniffed her from her head to her toes, inhaling the wondrous odor that is uniquely a little girl. My task for tonight was simple- I wanted to see how much of my 8"" penis I could get into her bottom. I'm not too large around, so I don't tear their little butts, however I am so long for their relatively short rectums that I cause great discomfort as I force through into the lower bowel, straightening all before me. I turned her so she lay face-down over my lap, and moved her slightly pudgy legs as far apart as they would go. This allowed two things to happen- her anus was now open to my most intrusive probing, and my stiffened prick waved between her legs like a reddened flag. I reached for the lube oil, and poured a generous amount over my right hand, and more over her smooth 6 year old bum and my rampant prick. I laid the flat of my hand so it coverd both cheeks, then I went to work- rubbing, pushing and pulling, squeezing and occasionally slapping them, with nary a word of protest from young Kristen. I have always loved the feel of a child's bottom, the rising swell of it, the musky and somewhat bitter center that conceals as much as it reveals. Tonight, Kristen's little anus would have no more secrets.</p> <p>When I had her ready, I carried her over to a cushioned bench I had made for this purpose, well-padded and provided with ample restraints. She was again placed face down, her delightful tummy partly supported by a wedge-shaped cushion, and her ass fully exposed with her legs well apart. I went behind her, and sat on a comfortable stool for the fun to come.</p> <p>I had always liked to do little girls in the ass, really get it in high and tight, and I was going to savor every moment with my new toy. First, I wanted to look inside of her bumbum with a clear plastic speculum I had ordered over the Internet. I don't think it was intended for a 6-year old bottom, but that is where it was going to go. I lubed it carefully, then brought it to her wrinkled flower. PUSH, and in it went, to a depth of about 3 inches. I slowly cranked it open, and brought the beam of my hi-intensity light to bear. WOW! Deep carnelian red flesh, with a few small lumps of girl-shit. I flexed the speculum wider, now about 1"", and looked again. I almost couldn't tear my eyes away from this sight. Her bottom was spread so wide that it seemed I could drill through her from one end to the other. I had to open her wider yet, so I cranked harder on the handles. Reluctantly, she came open another 1/2 inch, the flesh of her anus stretched white with the strain. I could easily imagine the way her ass-ring would look with my lusty prick lodged deep in her guts. I don't mind a little shit on my dick, so I didn't bother to clean her out this time.</p> <p>I reluctantly took my eyes from the sight of her obscenely stretched bottom hole, and moved to the side so I could apply the restraints. I wasn't concerned about her awakening yet- that would come in about 30 minutes, when I was well into my second bout of buggery. No, I needed her well secured to the heavy bench because I didn't want her falling off when I really got going.</p> <p>Ah! Kristen, if only you knew what I was going to do to your creamy ass! Once she was well tied with the velcro belts, I again moved into position behind her. As the speculum was still in place, I took the opportunity to scoop a huge dollop of vaseline from the jar, then spoon it with my index finger right into her depths. She was soon enough greased, so I slowly removed the implement from her rectum, then eased my fully hardened prick to her dilated sphincter. The first touch was all I hoped- I lodged the head and 1 "" into her, not straining at all. The darling round muscle closed lovingly behind the head, and I knew beyond doubt this was what I lived for...</p> <p>Slowly, slowly, all the time in the world. Her sodomy began with a few gentle thrusts forward, then a sideways motion as I sought to touch every inch of the greasy cavity with my prick. About 3 inches in, I encountered the bend in the colon, so I aimed the tip to the left and thrust forward. This was why I wanted her drugged, for so painful a push would have caused her to try violently to expel me. I carefully fed her another 2 inches, and the bend had to straighten or tear. I didn't want it torn, as she would surely die a short time later. I didn't let her off the hook, though, as I continued to force my hard rod deper into her guts, straightening her bowel before me. Several minutes later, she was fully skewered on my prick, the now-tightened ass-ring snug to my pubic hair. I reached around her with my right hand, until her belly button lay on my palm. Then I pushed in with my fingers, probing her belly deeply for the outline of my penis. I soon felt my fingers on my dick, with her abdominal wall between. I then started to trace the outline of my length in her guts, marvelling that she could stretch that much to accommodate my bulk. Harder and harder I squeezed, then began to move my hand in a parody of the masturbation I practised almost daily. Had she been conscious, her belly muscles would have been as tight as a drum, the pain she would surely feel enough to lessen my own pleasure.</p> <p>Deeper and faster I stroked, masturbating my fully engorged prick in the warm sheath of her distended abdomen. Awake, it would have been unbearable for the tyke, but I hardly felt the need to subject her to that torture yet. That would come later, to heighten my own pleasure as her small body finally stretched to meet the girth and length of my penis. Now, she was just warm meat on the skewer of my fleshy rod, surrendering to the ass-reaming that I was forcing her to endure. The weeks of waiting had made my first ass-fuck with Kristen a sweet agony of anticipation, and as I drilled her deeper and deeper, I suddenly came. I would like to tell you that I ejaculated a pint of sperm in her 6 year old guts, but it was likely just a tablespoon or so. Her ass-ring and colon were so tight on my cock, however, that it seemed to take minutes to squeeze the last drop deep into her bowels.</p> <p>I took some of the weight off my body as I laid over her back, cocooning her beneath me. As I slowly softened, I pictured the length of my prick as it lay fleshed inside her, surrounded and bathed in a mixture of my spend and her ass mung. As I really needed to piss, I let myself soften a little more, then released my bladder into her young bowels. This time, I was sure I filled her tummy with at least a pint of my warm piss. I can't exactly describe the pleasure her young, smooth body afforded me, as I lay over her fully sheathed in her guts, my now-shrinking prick bathed in our commingled fluids. I do know that I had to have more of her, and soon...</p> <p>Carefully, I released the restraints, all the while plugging her fully-stretched anus with my quickly shrinking erection. We made it to the shower just in time, and as I held her senseless in front of me, she released a full load of piss, shit and come over my crotch and legs. The effect was almost galvanic, as the heady odor and warm, lumpy liquid brought my cock back to a full stand. I turned on the warm spray, and washed us both down so we would be ready for the long night ahead. My next assfuck of little Kristen would likely last for hours, and she would be conscious for all of it. This time, I wanted her to fight me as I filled her bottom with my manmeat...</p></div>",[]
771,Halloween Pranksters,-1,DREAM SPINNER,no@email,,2003-09-10,8,4,"m/b, t/t, torture, magic",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spinner001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Tyler suddenly stopped. With his head down and heart beating wildly, Darryl rammed into him, knocking Tyler into the hawthorn hedge. Tyler yelped with pain as several hawthorn barbs pricked his arm and drew blood. He immediately brought his arm to his mouth and sucked on one of the punctures.</p> <p> ""Stupid fucking cunt,"" he hissed.</p> <p> Darryl looked up at his older brother for support, but as he suspected, he found none.</p> <p> ""Why'd ya stop?"" whispered David.</p> <p> ""Thought I heard something.""</p> <p> The two thirteen-year-olds and the nine-year-old listened intently in the pitch blackness of the moonless night. They could hear nothing other than their own pounding hearts.</p> <p> ""You really think we should be doing this?"" asked David.</p> <p> ""What's the matter, you turnin' chicken?""</p> <p> ""Course not.""</p> <p> ""Well then?""</p> <p> ""Well, he ain't never done nothing to us or nothing.""</p> <p> ""So?""</p> <p> It just would have sat better with David if ol'man Roslof had done something. He was a weird old man, always dressed in black, always wearing a large floppy black hat even in the middle of summer, and always slinking around in the shadows. He was a crabby old shit too, always complaining about kids playing their Walkmans too loud when they walked past his place on the way to school, about the skateboards making too much clatter when they played down the street in the evenings, and about the kids in the park behind his house smoking. If you ever lost a ball in his yard, you went and bought another ball before you'd risk going in his yard to retrieve it. David remembered hearing rumours that ol'Roslof was a vampire when he was really young, five or six, and he remembered believing it.</p> <p> Nobody ever knew of him actually doing anything, like hurting a kid or even just calling the police because of the noise or anything. He didn't even call their parents. He just got angry and hollered a lot. He was an ideal target for kids, an oddball with a short fuse. It was impossible not to do things just to see him get worked up, like playing a prank on him on Halloween night. That had become a tradition in the neighbourhood. Every Halloween someone had to do something. Soaping his windows, painting obscenities on his fence, plastering the side of his house with eggs, anything was fair game. It was a rite of passage that every kid had to go through, and this night it was David and Tyler's turn.</p> <p> Tyler didn't have any doubts about what they were doing. Roslof was an adult, and a grouch, and that was good enough to play a prank on him. Besides, this had nothing to do with him personally. This was a test of their courage, a test of their manhood. Tyler was ready to prove himself. Which brought up stupid little Darryl.</p> <p> ""Your fuckup brother's gonna screw things up.""</p> <p> ""Told ya I had to look after him tonight.""</p> <p> ""Well he could have stayed on the street.""</p> <p> ""He wouldn't listen.""</p> <p> ""If he was my fucking brother, I'd make him listen,"" Tyler replied sharply as he gave Darryl a dirty look.</p> <p> David glared at his kid brother. Not only did he have to babysit the little snot, now he had been embarrassed because of him besides. Tyler's implication that he couldn't make his kid brother obey him did not go unnoticed, and he hated Darryl for it. </p> <p> Darryl looked up at the two teenagers with wide, innocent eyes, but he knew what was going on, and deep inside he felt just as much hatred. Tyler was always picking on him, always making him seem small and in the way. Tyler said his name in a singsong voice, as if it was a girl's name, and was always making him feel like he was a baby. He would give anything to get even with him.</p> <p> Darryl did not feel any kinder when it came to his older brother either. David never once stuck up for him. You would think Tyler was his brother, the way he agreed with him every time. Even when Tyler was not around, David treated him like shit. He was always complaining to their parents that he had to do this or that because of Darryl, or could not do this or that because of Darryl. David would have been happier if Darryl had never been born, and he had actually told his kid brother that on more than one occasion. Darryl felt the same way about David.</p> <p> If he had a choice, Darryl would have gone with his best buddy trick or treating, or any of several other guys he knew, but his parents had insisted it would be safer if David took him around the neighbourhood. That did not endear either one of them to the other.</p> <p> As the three boys continued their approach to the darkened house, Darryl kept his ears opened for the slightest noise. He did not want to do this to the strange old man, nor did he want to go with them, but there was no way he was going to stay out in the street alone, not on this night of all nights. Of course he did not believe in ghosts and witches and all that stuff, but he also knew there were some things that adults could not explain. Besides, there was something worse than monsters and goblins lurking in the dark. There were older kids prowling the streets in search of some defenceless kids to steal their candy bags. Darryl held his bag closer.</p> <p> Crouching down low, the boys slipped along the side of the house to the front door. This was going to be the most daring act yet. They were going to spray paint ol'Roslof's front door. They slowly stepped up onto the landing and David and Tyler readied their cans. Suddenly the door flew open. A hand grabbed David and yanked him through the dark doorway. Before he could react, Tyler found himself similarly being yanked into the house. Darryl stood there, frozen to the spot, waiting for the hand to return for him. It did.</p> <p> ""Well,"" said their captor, his voice eerily calm, ""you boys thought you would play a trick on ol'Ivan did you?"" The three boys pressed their bodies up against the wall and massaged their wrists where the old man had grabbed them. He had to be at least sixty. His thick hair and trim beard were a salt and pepper colour, his forehead was furrowed, and he had wrinkles about the corners of his eyes. Despite his age and his thinness, he had shown amazing strength the way he had yanked them into the house and thrown them up against the wall.</p> <p> ""We didn't mean any harm,"" David whispered as he eyed the man fearfully. ""Honest.""</p> <p> ""That way,"" he said with a sharpness to his voice as he nodded to a door beside the boys.</p> <p> ""Really, we're sorry,"" began David.</p> <p> He drew back and his heart leaped as Roslof reached past him and yanked open the door. With lightning speed, he again grabbed the teenage boy and this time tossed him through the door. David screamed as he felt himself falling. When his foot hit the third step, he instinctively curled up and tumbled the rest of the way down. Tyler and Darryl quickly descended the stairs and crouched down beside the still, crumpled body. David groaned as he slowly got to his feet with the assistance of the two boys, his right eye black and his right shoulder and hip bruised from the fall. They were surprised that was all the damage, but he was young and his body resilient.</p> <p> Their captor herded them into the middle of the room, a stark, bleak room with concrete floor and walls and a single, bare, 25-watt bulb hanging from the ceiling. Dragging two pair of pulleys along runners in the ceiling, Roslof quickly fastened clamps at the ends of the chains around the wrists of the two older boys. He raised the pulleys so the two boys were barely touching the ground and their arms were stretched apart. Spreading apart their legs, he clamped them to leg irons bolted to the floor. Guiding Darryl by the shoulder, the man stepped back with him and motioned for him to sit on the small sofa facing the two boys.</p> <p> Roslof approached David. As the man reached out, the boy tensed, causing his bruised hip and shoulder to throb with pain. Undoing the top three buttons of his shirt, the old man ran a long, skinny finger down the centre of the boy's smooth chest. David drew back in revulsion. Grabbing the two sides of his shirt, Roslof yanked them open, popping the remaining buttons and drawing the shirt out of the boy's pants. ""Draw away from ol'Ivan will you? Well, soon enough you'll be begging ol'Ivan t'please ya."" Walking behind the boy, he took out a pocket knife and cut through the bottom seam of the shirt. Grabbing the two ends, he ripped it up the back to the collar. He completed the rip by cutting through the collar with his knife. Returning to the front, the man unsnapped the snap of David's jeans and pulled down the fly. David was not wearing a belt.</p> <p> ""It... it was just a trick. Wwwe're real sorry,"" David pleaded, his voice trembling and his eyes growing wide with fear.</p> <p> The man pulled down the boy's jeans, leaving them just past his knees. He smiled. The handsome, dark-haired, dark-eyed boy was trim and slim. He was wearing white jockey briefs and his little boyhood left a bulge at the bottom of the Y flap. They were slightly stained yellow from being in a hurry and not always shaking the last drops off as boys were wont to do.</p> <p> ""Please don't,"" he pleaded, his eyes growing moist as the man slipped his thin but surprisingly strong hands under the elastic of his underwear.</p> <p> Tears trickled down the boy's cheeks, tears of shame, and tears of fear as the man drew down his underwear. He had heard stories about men such as this, men who did dirty things to boys. Although he thought constantly about sex, as do many thirteen-year-old boys, he knew nothing about it, especially man/boy sex. That unknown was frightening enough, and that a total stranger was going to do it to him was even more frightening. It was also embarrassing to have his nads exposed before his kid brother and his best bud. He stared at the cement floor as his face turned red.</p> <p> Tyler stared at the floor also, unable to bring himself to look at David's exposed body. Tyler was embarrassed for him. They were best buddies and had seen each other naked plenty of times when they had changed at the swimming pool and showered after gym class, but this was different. Tyler was scared too. He knew he would likely be next. They had been told at school to watch out for men like this. Exactly what such men did to young boys he was not sure either, but he knew it was dirty, and it was wrong. He also knew it had something to do with sex, and despite the situation, he found that strangely exciting. While part of him wished he had never planned this trick on Roslof, another part looked forward to what was going to happen next. The boy could not understand how that could be, and that troubled him even more than his fear of the old man.</p> <p> The young boy tensed with that combination of eager anticipation and apprehension as Roslof approached him. He hung there helplessly and watched the man unbutton his shirt and then unzip his pants. He trembled as his pants and underwear were lowered. The man squatted down and quickly removing the leg clamps, he drew off Tyler's sneakers, socks, jeans, and underwear and then once again fasted the clamps. Roslof stood and ran his fingertips over his soft, smooth skin, gently caressing the boy's chest and circling his nipples. He was a thin boy, with narrow hips and an even narrower waist. He especially loved boys like that. Despite Tyler's fear, the man's gentle touch gave him a strange feeling of arousal. His confusion grew. He noticed a bulge developing in the man's trousers and his own penis began to swell. He hung there confused, ashamed, and hornier than he had ever felt in his young life.</p> <p> Sitting on the sofa in his ninja costume, Darryl watched what was going on with a strange detachment, as if watching a movie. His half-filled candy bag sat on the floor at his feet totally forgotten. David had made his life miserable for as long as he could remember. Seeking his brother now being terrorized by someone else was gratifying in a sense. He loved his brother, but he had prayed for his punishment for years. Now he was observing it. As for Tyler, well the teenager was constantly pushing him around and teasing him. Seeing him suffer was just also. He was afraid of what might happen here, but he was pleased at the same time, and that pleasure was stronger than his fear. A doorbell chime interrupted his thoughts.</p> <p> ""Ah,"" Roslof said with a smile, ""time for some friends to join us."" Walking over to a door, he peered through the peephole and then swung it open. ""Right on time,"" he said merrily.</p> <p> The boys stared at the door in fear, not knowing what to expect. The first to come through were Derek and Garry, two classmates of theirs. Following them were Garth and Theo, two older teens from the high school that sometimes hung around with them. Behind them were three little boys that the two teens did not know. Darryl recognized the one as Kenny, a boy from his class. The other two he did not know by name but he knew they were a grade below him.</p> <p> As the boys filed into the room, the two exposed teens did not know how to feel. They were certainly surprised to see boys their age come calling on ol'Roslof. They were also embarrassed to be seen strung up and naked like this. In a sense though they were also relieved. Whatever ol'Roslof was planning, he couldn't do it in front of a bunch of witnesses. A bit of their fear disappeared. At least as much as could under the circumstances.</p> <p> As the new arrivals surrounded the two strung-up boys, Roslof slipped out of their sight for a few moments. When he returned, he was carrying two large candy apples. ""A little treat for our two guests,"" he said with a smile as he held the apples before the two boys.</p> <p> ""Ah, thanks, but that's alright,"" Tyler commented.</p> <p> He whoofed out his breath and scrunched up his face with pain as Roslof punched him solidly in the stomach.</p> <p> ""Now eat,"" the man said coldly, holding the apples in front of the boys' faces.</p> <p> The two bit into their apples gingerly, fearfully.</p> <p> ""I think our two guests don't trust us,"" Roslof said with a smile to the boys standing or sitting on the basement floor and watching. ""They probably think we have laced the apples with pins or something."" The boys watching all laughed, but it was a strange, haunting laugh. David and Tyler had not thought of that and now even more gingerly and slowly ate the two apples. They found nothing unusual. While the captives had been eating, the three youngest boys had undressed.</p> <p> Roslof stepped back and sat down on the sofa with Darryl while the three young boys approached the two teens. They leered at the two boys evilly. Two of them took the pullies and began to draw the chains up, stretching young Tyler until his narrow waist was sunken in even more and his ribs were protruding. He gritted his teeth as pain seared through his arms and legs. One of the eight-year-olds began to run his finger long Tyler's stretched body, as if tracing the veins in his arms and legs. He rubbed Tyler's nipples with his other hand until they were erect. It was a strange feeling, pleasant and painful at the same time. Once again Tyler flushed with shame as he enjoyed the sensation.</p> <p> Meanwhile, the third boy, the one Darryl knew as Kenny, was fondling his brother's cock, and despite the circumstances, David was growing erect, much to his embarrassment and everyone else's amusement. Finally it stood straight up in the air, all four-and-a-half inches. Kenny stepped back and observed his achievement, and then stepping forward, suddenly batted the knob of the stiff cock as a kitten would a strand of yarn held out for it. Pleasure was replaced by sudden pain and David's cock quickly drooped and he winced in agony. Kenny began to fondle the limp penis again.</p> <p> As the boys caressed and fondled the two victims, the three preteens slowly began to change. David and Tyler immediately thought it was the food they had been forced to consume, that they had been given some sort of hallucinogenic drug. The preteens' pink skin was slowly turning a pasty gray-green. Their eyes, large and innocent to begin with, became even larger and now were grotesque, saucer-shaped, and bulging. Their ears began to enlarge and become pointy, and their teeth became small and triangular. They began to jabber gibberish to each other. Confused but curious, Darryl stared at the transformation taking place before his eyes. This was one of those things adults could not explain.</p> <p> The creature that once was Kenny was pumping his gnarled, grey-green fingers up and down his brother's limp cock. The other two gremlins were similarly fondling Tyler, one working over his cock, the other his nipples. Gradually the two boys became stiff. Scurrying about the room, the gremlins returned with a handful of pins. They jabbed them into the boy's smooth little buttocks, causing them to jerk and yelp with pain. Their stiff erections bobbed as the boys twisted and squirmed, to the delight of their tormentors and their audience, including Roslof and young Darryl. Pins were thrust into thighs, and then into tender toes. The boys could nor hold back their screams as they twisted about and begged the gremlins to stop. Pin points of bright red blood began to spot their smooth, soft flesh.</p> <p> The moment the two boys lost their hardons, the gremlins were fondling and caressing them once again, slowly bringing them back to their erect state. This time while one gremlin massaged David's stiff cock, the other jabbed a pin into his butt. David yelped, his cock burning with a pleasure that he only recently had begun to enjoy while his butt ached with the newly inflicted pain. The gremlins might be hallucinations, but the pain was very real.</p> <p> Finally tiring of their amusement, the gremlins next found long, penicil-like objects and began to probe the two boys, sticking the probes up their nostrils and down their throats. They stuck them up the boys' assholes, causing them to squirm with the strange sensation. Stepping before the boys and waving the brown-smeared probes in their faces gleefully, they slipped them up their nostrils once again, and then back down their throats. The boys gagged. Quickly withdrawing the probes, each gremlin clamped a hand over his victim's mouth, preventing him from upchucking, and forcing the sour vomit back down his gullet. The little three-foot tall monsters giggled and laughed at their sport and once again stuck the probes up the boys' rectums, and then in their mouths with the same result. All three of them had developed little boy erections.</p> <p> They squeezed the teenagers' sensitive balls, bringing tears to the boys' eyes, and causing them to once again grow limp. The gremlins wasted no time working their cocks back into erections. Finally tiring of that sport also, they backed away and sat on the floor, much to the relief of the two boys.</p> <p> Before they could enjoy their respite, Derek and Garry stood up and approached them. Having been otherwise occupied, the boys had not noticed the transformation their naked classmates had gone through. Now instead of their two buddies, standing before them were two red-eyed, evilly grinning, wart covered, horned demons, their skin scarlet red, their leers wicked beyond anything the boys could have imagined.</p> <p> David and Tyler were no longer certain these were hallucinations. Darryl simply accepted them as they were. This was Halloween night.</p> <p> Dar'ek approached David, and Garob approached Tyler. Before the two victims could lose their erections, the two demons slipped studded cock rings about the bases to prevent them from softening, and tightened leather loops below their glans to prevent them from coming. They then played with their victims' stiff cocks, watching with delight as their victims squirmed and their cockheads grew red with arousal, as their victims twisted and gritted their teeth with the agony of being unable to satisfy their itching cockheads with a climax. Dar'ek and Garob were soon sporting erections themselves, large, red, grotesque erections that looked more like the pricks of dogs than of young boys.</p> <p> Stepping behind their victims, they placed their stiff cocks against the young, virgin assholes. Grasping the boy's hips, they forced themselves forward. Their cockheads spread apart the virgin sphincters. They had not bothered using lubricant, their cocks use to the physical abuse. The screams of pain of the two virgins as they were entered made the demons all the harder. Blood trickled from the ravaged holes and down the backs of the smooth, slender legs.</p> <p> As the two demons began to work their organs in and out of the two boys, David and Tyler cried out not just with the physical pain of the rough fucking they were receiving, but also with the mental anguish of being raped. The one pain was just as bad as the other. Their cries did no good. It just made the two demons all the more eager. They rapidly fucked the tight assholes of the two boys and roughly yanked on their cocks.</p> <p> David and Tyler could not look at each other, nor at the audience watching them. They were being raped. Their bodies were being violated. Nothing could be more humiliating than that. Not only were they frustrated at not being able to do anything about the rape, they were also frustrated in that they were unable to come. They grunted and squirmed with the pain and clenched their eyes in an attempt to block out the others. Finally the two demons shot their hot seed up the now no longer virgin assholes. The two boys could feel the demon seed burning deep inside them.</p> <p> Spent and satisfied, the two demons lay back on the cement floor and licked their dry lips. Roslof stood and walked over to the two ravished boys. Removing the clamps about their ankles and wrists and undoing the cock rings and ties, he ordered the two boys to suck each other off. They were desperate for a climax and after what they had been through, they no longer cared if someone was watching, or what they thought. They eagerly attacked each other. The onlookers cheered and called them assorted names that they themselves had used to insult others, but these cock suckers were hot and needful and could not stop.</p> <p> Darryl watched in amazement as his now fag brother eagerly went down on his friend, readily and openly sucking on his dink in front of him and the others. To stick something up someone's ass and to tell them to suck your cock were the two most insulting things that you could do to someone. Right now it was happening to the two people Darryl hated the most in this world, and he had never felt so great. He looked up at the man sitting beside him. Darryl knew what was happening to his brother was all the doing of that man. He would love to have such power.</p> <p> As the two watched the young boys madly sucking each other on the floor, the man slipped his hands under the young boy's shirt and massaged his tense back, and then his chest, still soft and rounded with baby fat. He moved on down to his thighs, and then reached up and undid his belt.</p> <p> Darryl continued to watch his brother and buddy as he felt the man unsnap his jeans and pull down his fly. He didn't move as he felt the man slip his soft hands under the top of his underwear. As Roslof grasped the tiny limp noodle and began to tug on it, Darryl squirmed with the delightful sensation. As he grew stiff and new unknown pleasures rippled through him, he felt mighty fine. The physical stimulation was fantastic, and watching his brother and his tormentor hungrily sucking on each other like perverts felt just as great. He grinned as David and Tyler finally exploded and filled each other in relief, ecstasy and shame. As they separated and collapsed on their backs in sheer exhaustion, cum dribbled from their mouths. What they had just done had brought them needed relief, but they felt filthy and ashamed at the same time. Their audience cheered and taunted the two cocksuckers. Darryl squirmed as ripples of pleasure spasmed through his stiff little prick and he jeered along with the others.</p> <p> The loudest of them all was Garth. Unnoticed by any of them, he had been undergoing a transformation also. Now changed into a hideous beast-like human, the ghoul smelled fresh sperm, and he had to get his nuts off too. Gargh squirmed and growled and whined, waiting for the signal from his master.</p> <p> Roslof beckoned for the two demons to come over to him. He whispered in their ears and they immediately went to a door not previously noticed. They unlocked the padlock and removed the bar from the door. The door creaked ominously as they slowly opened it and then quickly stepped aside. Something moved in the darkness and finally stepped into the room. David, Tyler and Darryl starred in horror at the ragged, rotting figure. It was still recognizable as Harold, a boy of fourteen who had committed suicide two years ago.</p> <p> The rotting zombie tottered over to Tyler while the ghoul approached David. The two pulled out their obscenely immense, disgusting-looking cocks. David was forced to wrap his soft, sweet lips about Gargh's gnarled, shit-brown member. Tears of helplessness streamed down his already stained cheeks as the ghoul first fucked his mouth, and then he was forced to work his lips up and down the disgusting organ.</p> <p> Tyler gagged as the foul, rotting corpse, animated by Roslof, caressed the tender young teenager. The zombie's fingers left smears as they fondled the tender young boy, and his lips left behind blobs of skin and flesh when they kissed. Tyler retched, his sour vomit spewing on the floor and splashing his naked feet. Harold forced Tyler to his knees and the helpless boy opened his mouth as the rotting, mold-encrusted cock slipped between his lips.</p> <p> Disgusted and nauseated, the boys had no choice but to suck on the obscene cocks until they drew out the creatures' foul, rotten seed and swallowed it. For their own sanity, they kept telling themselves that this could not be happening to them. This had to be a nightmare, the result of a hallucinogenic drug in the apples they had been forced to eat. They could not be doing this for real. Such creatures really did not exist. Yet the taste and smell and feel told them this was all very real indeed. Soon the creatures' cocks were spurting. Swallowing the foul, rotten-flavoured seed of the creatures, they fell back on the floor totally defiled.</p> <p> They desperately wished this night would end, but the would be pranksters were still not allowed to rest. A pale skinned, red-eyed, canine toothed youth, now responding to the name T'dor and once known as Theodore, stepped forward. He dropped before David and took his limp cock in his mouth. The battered boy sighed with exhaustion and with pleasure as the hot, moist mouth began to suck on his sensitive organ. Meanwhile, the gremlins swarmed Tyler and began to massage and fondle him, bringing pleasure to his cock, his nipples, and his asshole. Suddenly David tensed and screamed. T'dor had sunk his teeth into David's swollen, blood- engorged member, and as the blood throbbed through it, T'dor feed eagerly on the now bleeding but still stiff cock. He ran his tongue over the knob, and it twitched and throbbed harder, sending more warm, salty blood into his mouth.</p> <p> The gremlins began to jerk off young Tyler, at the same time pulling out razor blades, and to his horror, slicing into his chest ever so slightly. As blood slowly appeared along the thin scratches, the gremlins lapped it up with tiny rough tongues like kittens lapping up milk. Tyler's cock throbbed with pleasure as the thin scratches across his chest burned with pain. He shrieked as deeper slices were made to quicken the flow of blood until it was coursing down his ribs. His cockhead was burning with a pleasure equal to the pain in his chest as the creatures ran their fingers over the sensitive knob.</p> <p> As the two creatures delivered their combination of pain and pleasure, the two boys wept silently. Their minds alternated between the pleasure and the pain the creatures were causing. For them, the sexual pleasure was still new and fascinating, and the pain they were experiencing more severe than anything they had ever known.</p> <p> Finally David shot out his semen with a moan of ecstasy, the bitter fluid combining with the metallic tasting blood for an exquisite cocktail. Meanwhile Tyler's semen squirted over the criss-crossed slashes of his stomach. The gremlins' blood-wet tongues quickly lapped it up. The two tortured boys squirmed and sighed with the exquisite combination of pain and pleasure. They cried out, driven totally by instinct and feeling, all other parts of their mind having shut down in shock.</p> <p> Young Darryl also sighed with pleasure as the warlock brought him to another dry orgasm. His little noodle throbbed and burned with an exquisite pleasure, causing his entire body to jerk. It was fantastic and he wished it would last forever! The man whispered in the young boy's ear, and Darryl grinned with a dazed look. Roslof brought out a large book and continued to fondle the still stiff little noodle while the nine-year-old pretend ninja read though the index. He finally pointed, and the warlock grinned. Quickly preparing what was needed, he turned the proceedings over to his young would be apprentice.</p> <p> Years of teasing and domination by his brother and years of bullying and humiliation by his asshole friend were about to be revenged. Darryl slowly approached them, and slipping the specially prepared sugar cube in his mouth, he worked up a mouth of spittle. They had once called him a baby. Well, this baby drool was special. He knelt between the legs of first his brother, and then his brother's friend, and drooled the sugar rich spittle over their now flaccid cocks. The sugar cube had also contained a chemical to stimulate the sensitive flesh between their legs, and as it now flowed over the boys' abused organs, they once again they rose. Darryl slipped cock rings about the bases and then continued to coat the stiff young cocks and the flaccid balls with his spittle until they were drenched and dripping.</p> <p> Roslof handed him two plastic baggies, each containing a dozen red ants. He quickly tied them around the boys' genitals. The two boys stood upon his demand, responding in a shocked stupor and barely aware of what was happening any more. He tied their hands behind their backs and they backed up to two large, ribbed dildos fasted on a stand Roslof had brought out. The boys reluctantly sat back on the nine inch probes, unable to resist the warlock's will being thrust upon them unbeknownst by young Darryl who was also concentrating on the same thought. The boys grimaced with renewed pain as the false cocks slid up their aching, bloodied rectums.</p> <p> With a gleeful smile and a twinkle in his eyes, Darryl explained the situation to them. The red ants would feed on their sugar-coated cocks and balls until they came. The instant they came, the ants would die. The only way they would be able to cum, would be by massaging their prostates, and the only way they could do that, would be to ride the dildos now up their asses. The two boys looked down in disbelief and horror at the ants crawling over their sugar-coated nads.</p> <p> The first ants bit into their solid cocks with piercing pain and the boys cried out in agony. Another pair fastened their sharp mandibles to the stiff cocks. Their dicks could not soften with the cock rings attached. With the third bite, the boys began to ride the dildos. As more ants bit into the sugar-flavoured flesh, the pain increased and the speed of their humping multiplied correspondingly. Darryl smiled wickedly. This would serve the two boys for the time they had slipped ants down his pants in the park. He returned to the sofa and sat beside Roslof.</p> <p> Roslof pushed down the young boy's pants and underwear and tugged on his little organ. He ran a finger gently over the tiny, smooth balls. Darryl reached over and ran his hand between the man's legs. Rosloff quickly stood and dropped his trousers and briefs. Darryl readily returned the pleasure the man was bringing him, taking the man's semi-flaccid organ in his hand and tugging on it gently. It quickly became stiff. Darryl marvelled at the man's massive, eight-inch cock. It felt so hard and so powerful in his slight hand. As he slid his fist up and down the length of the huge member, he squirmed as Roslof played with his. The two looked over at the two thirteen-year-olds madly working their butts up and down the dildos and they smiled.</p> <p> It did not take long for Darryl to bring Roslof off. Ropes of cum shot into the air and back down over the young boy's hand. Darryl loved the feel of the slimy, hot juice flowing over his hand, and he marvelled at the force of the throbbing of the solid flesh in his fist. He shuddered and whimpered softly as tremors of still another dry orgasm rippled through his little two inches of irritated flesh.</p> <p> Meanwhile, the two teenagers buggered themselves in a frenzy. Their cocks and balls were covered with tiny red bites that made them burn as if they had been dipped in acid. At last they shot a third load of their young boy cum. As the thick, whitish cream squirted into the plastic bags, the odour of their fresh semen killed the specially raised ants. The boys collapsed on the concrete floor, too tired and too weak to remove the bags from their genitals. Six hours of the most intense pain and torture they had ever experienced had now passed.</p> <p> Roslof allowed them to rest a while before escorting them back upstairs and to the main door. The candied apples had worked their magic on their bodies, eliminating all marks, but not the physical pain. As for the mental pain, Roslof had no intention of eliminating that for a long time. That he wanted them to remember. Their parents would be furious with them, but he had cast a spell on them preventing them from explaining their whereabouts. That little bit of continuing hell was his parting gift. Darryl did not need any such interference with his mind. He would never forget this night, and he would never tell. As he walked behind the two older boys, his bag now filled to the brim by his new friend, he slipped his hand in his pants and fingered his stiffie.</p> <p> Retiring to his bed, Roslof stretched out and fondled himself also. This had been another delightful Halloween. His former tormentors had once again paid their dues for tormenting him by providing the most exquisite entertainment. The two new boys would be back, he had made sure of that in the spell he had cast on them. They would provide him delightful entertainment for a year now, until next Halloween. By then the spell will have been complete. By next Halloween young David will be Dav-el, a new vampire, and long, honey-haired Tyler was going to make a delightful werewolf called T'lay. They would be a wonderful addition to his growing collection, and of course, next year would bring at least another two fresh boys.</p> <p> As for Darryl, well, young Dar-el was going to be a grand apprentice warlock. It was time he was training someone to take his place, fifty years from now or so. He smiled as his stiff cock throbbed and he thought of the young boy's gentle touch. His mind and Darryl's united that instant, and they enjoyed each other's orgasm and thoughts of the future. David and Taylor shivered as they felt a strange chill run down their spines.</p> </div>","['Warning: This story describes sex between a warlock and a preteen boy, and between young teens and assorted twink monsters with a little torture thrown in for amusement. If this is too frightening for you, check out another story.']"
772,Katie and the Snake King,-1,SPYTH,no@email,Little Katie is ready to make the ultimate sacrifice for her family.,2005-02-25,32,4,"F/g, tort, con, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Once upon a time there lived in a magic forest a little girl named Katie. She lived with an old woman she called ""Auntie El,"" but who was not really her aunt and a her little two-year old cousin, Beth, who was not really her cousin.</p> <p>They lived in a little cottage in the forest just outside the village. The village people would not let Auntie El live inside the walls of the village as she had a reputation as a witch. Auntie El was not really a witch, but she did have a knowledge of herbs that allowed her to remove warts, clear headaches, make aphrodisiacs and cure many simple ailments. Ironically many of the village people used her services, though most would never admit it.</p> <p>Katie, who had just turned nine the month before, was a beautiful little girl. She had long, shiny, golden hair that she kept in pigtails and a soft rounded figure so characteristic of young ladies just before they lose their baby fat. She had the sweetest personality and always helped Auntie El around the cottage without argument.</p> <p>Katie's mother had been one of the most beautiful girls in the village. When Katie's mother had turned twelve she had gotten a crush on one of the most handsome young men in town. Despite her own good looks, the young man seemed to pay her no notice, so she'd gone to Auntie El for a love potion. Auntie El had supplied her with a lotion that the girl could anoint herself with that would make her irresistible to any male in the near vicinity. Foolishly ignoring Auntie El's instructions, Katie's mother had applied three or four times the recommended dose. The result had been that the handsome young man, along with most of the older boys and men in the village, intoxicated by the love potion, had drug the girl into a barn and gang raped her for an entire night. Her family, ashamed by her promiscuity, had thrown her outside the village wall, hoping that she might be eaten by wolves thereby eliminating the source of their embarrassment.</p> <p>Auntie El, feeling some responsibility for what had happened, took the girl in and before she died of despair, she birthed Katie. Katie's father, of course, was one of the men in town, but nobody knew who, and nobody particularly cared.</p> <p>Beth was the third member of their family and Auntie's real grandchild. Sadly her father had been killed by bandits and her mother, Auntie's daughter, had succumbed to a rare disease that even Auntie hadn't been able to cure. The child had large eyes and long straight, black hair. While not quite as pretty as Katie, she would no doubt be a beauty when she grew up.</p> <p>Katie wished she could visit the village, but she was not allowed inside the walls. She desperately wanted a playmate beyond Beth. Often she would walk down to the nearby pond to bath and after stripping off her clothes would notice village boys, and some of the men, watching her from beyond the bushes. Why didn't they come out and play with her? The watchers would have been only too happy to ""play"" with Katie, and only her Aunt's reputation as a witch prevented her from suffering a fate like her poor mother had.</p> <p>The three of them lived happily, though they were desperately poor. Four times a year, however, they had to face the Snake King.</p> <p>The Snake King was the most powerful beast in the magic forest. He was almost a hundred feet long with a monstrous, wicked head and a body as wide across as a fat man's waist. He was covered with shining scales of deep blue-green that were impervious to any weapon. The village men had once tried to kill the King, but most of them had been crushed by his coils and digested in his belly.</p> <p>In order to live outside the protection of the village wall, Auntie El had to pay tribute to the King four times a year. Auntie El not only had a knowledge of herbs, but she was a chef of skill far surpassing any in the country. She would prepare for the Snake King a wonderful roast of pig or goat which he would greedily gobble down.</p> <p>This season was a problem, though. This winter had been unaccountably mild with the result the few villagers had come to her door to buy cures. This meant they had no money to buy the goat, pig or sheep to provide the meat for the Snake-King's tribute meal!</p> <p>""What will be do, Auntie?"" asked Katie, her blue eyes wide with fear.</p> <p>""We will just have to beg mercy from the Snake-King,"" answered the old woman. But even little Katie knew that the Snake-King had no mercy to give.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The Snake-King arrived the next day and he was not pleased.</p> <p>""Where is my tribute meal, old woman?"" he demanded. ""I hunger for my excellent dinner!""</p> <p>""I sorry, Great King,"" Auntie answered. ""We have no meat for the meal. Please have mercy on us.""</p> <p>Anger flashed across the Snake-Kings features, but a sly smile quickly appeared as he saw Katie standing behind her Aunt. ""Of course you have meat, old woman. And of the finest kind too! You little niece shall provide the meat. I've had little girls before and they are as soft and tender as any meat you could offer me. Prepare her for tomorrow. I'll be back!""</p> <p>""You can't expect me-""</p> <p>""You will prepare her as I've asked,"" roared the King. ""If you do not do so, or you do not do you finest job with her, I will kill you all! Do not defy the King!"" And without another word he slithered away.</p> <p>Auntie slid down to her knees, grabbed her chest and started weeping. ""Oh no! We will all die!""</p> <p>Brave little Katie raced to her side. ""No, Auntie! You must do as the Snake King demands and prepare me for his dinner tomorrow! Then I will only die. You and Beth will live!""</p> <p>The old woman nodded. The girl was right.</p> <p>Despite her brave words, Katie little lip started to quiver. ""Auntie, is there no hope for me?""</p> <p>""Oh, my dear, dear, brave girl,"" said Auntie, as she hugged Katie, ""There is always hope."" The old woman whispered something into the girl's ear and the girl managed a little smile.</p> <p>Though Katie couldn't see it, Auntie wore a little smile, too. Her dramatics had worked. The truth is as much as she was fond of Katie, as much as she would give her hope, she herself was skeptical. And she wasn't about to let her own grand daughter die for Katie. Blood, after all, was thicker than water.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The next day started early. Katie was sent into the forest to gather wood for the oven and get the fire going. Auntie, meanwhile, mixed up a draft for Beth so she would sleep through the day. There wasn't any point in traumatizing her by having her watch her ""cousin"" be roasted and eaten by a giant snake.</p> <p>After the fire was started in the oven, Auntie sent Katie inside to undress for the last time. ""This is my favorite outfit,"" Katie said, with a tear in her eye. ""Perhaps Beth can wear it and remember me when she gets big enough.""</p> <p>Auntie smiled, then said, ""Hurry up, dear! The King will be here sooner than you think and you'll require quite some time in the oven!"" Katie nodded. After a minute she returned from the house bare naked except for a pair of little, pink slippers with a high-heel. Auntie gave her a bar of soap and a very sharp knife. She was to go to the pond and wash herself. Then use the knife to shave off any hair on her body up to her neck. Katie was too young to have more than a few thin strands, here and there, so this didn't take too long.</p> <p>When Katie came back she was sent to stir the sauces Auntie had cooking up and sharpen the knives. Katie had done this many times before when preparing the Snake-King's meal, and had often wondered how the little lamb or pig being prepared felt. Now she knew. These sauces were meant for her. These knives were being sharpened to be used on her. What's more she knew even more than the animals knew. They had no idea how Auntie got her roasts so fresh and tender. Katie did.</p> <p>Auntie believed in roasting the meat alive. This always had seemed incredibly cruel to Katie, but Auntie had told her, ""It's the only way to make sure the meat tastes as fresh and juicy as possible! The suffering the meat goes through in the oven is well worth the excellent results!"" Katie knew Auntie would not compromise this principle even for her sake.</p> <p>When Auntie was done greasing her largest the roasting pan, she called Katie over. ""Sorry, dear, but we must get started."" Katie nodded her head obediently. ""So,"" said Auntie, ""what the first thing we do to prepare the roast.""</p> <p>Katie gulped, ""Tenderize it?""</p> <p>Auntie nodded. She always gave the meat a good going over with a leather strap, especially the fleshy parts, before roasting. The swelling would ""plump up"" the meat and make it softer. Exactly how this was done depended on the animal involved and Auntie had not worked with a little girl for a long time.</p> <p>There was a rail supported by two posts that was used to dry herbs and Auntie decided that would do best. ""Katie, come over here. Stand so you are facing the rail. Now bend over the rail and grab your ankles."" As Katie did so her Aunt took some twine and tied ankle to wrist, then tied them both to the posts on either side. This left the little girl bent over the rail, unable to move with her legs spread wide.</p> <p>""Try not to wiggle, my dear. If you make me miss, this will just take longer.""</p> <p>""Yes, Auntie.""</p> <p>The old woman went at it would a vigor surprising for her age. Katie yelped and cried, but did not ask her aunt to stop. Finally the woman finished her work by applying five hard strikes directly up between the legs on the little girl's pussy. Katie let out a scream that was probably heard for miles. Then Auntie examined the results. The child's tiny pussy lips, which before had just been a slit, were bright red, swollen, and very, very plump.</p> <p>Releasing the girl from her bindings, Auntie asked, ""so what do we do next?""</p> <p>Katie, trying to hold back tears, replied, ""Plug the holes?""</p> <p>Auntie smiled. ""Exactly right!""</p> <p>It was Auntie's method to plug up all the holes in the roast so that the juices would not escape during roasting. She picked up a very large, short carrot that she had just coated with her special honey barbecue sauce. ""Face the table and bend over, Honey. The more you relax the easier this will be, on both of us.""</p> <p>Katie obeyed and fell Auntie spread her soft, round, little ass checks. Warm, thick barbecue sauce was dripped down her crack. A little pool of it formed at Katies' butt hole. Suddenly she felt the tip of the carrot pushing in on her little rosebud. At first it didn't hurt, but as it when deeper and the carrot grew wider, Katie's blue eyes began to tear again. To her credit, though she sobbed deeply, Katie never once begged her aunt to stop.</p> <p>""Just a little bit more-"" grunted Auntie as she pushed the top of the carrot up the little girl's stretched hershey highway. Suddenly it popped through and Katie's little asshole closed after it. Just the long, green, leafy top of the carrot hung out of her ass like a little tail.</p> <p>""Besides, the juices escaping, why else to we plug the butt hole?"" quizzed Auntie.</p> <p>""Well when the meat - I mean, when I get close to death by butt muscles will relax and anything inside will come out all over the pan and ruin the roast - I mean me,"" said Katie.</p> <p>""Very good! I taught you well,"" said Auntie. ""Alright, Katie, come over to the roasting pan."" Auntie led the little girl to her largest pan and helped the child lay down in it on her back. Auntie noticed that the carrot up her butt gave Katie the cutest little walk and the green tail, swaying between her rounded and perfectly formed butt cheeks was extremely fetching.</p> <p>Even the largest pan was not large enough to fully contain the little girl, do her aunt positioned her so that the top edge of the pan was under her neck with her head hanging out. By spreading her legs and bending them the feet could be made to sit crossed just below Katie's little pussy. Her knees hung outside the pan on either side, however.</p> <p>Auntie began to use twine to tie the ""meat"" into position. The twine was tied from holes in the edge of the pan around the child's neck, hands and knees. Another piece secured the girl's ankles together. Katie was not concerned about being tied to the pan at all. The carrot in her ass hurt, and she was just glad to be able to lay still.</p> <p>After Katie was thoroughly trussed, Auntie pulled out a small cucumber and pierced one end with a stick. ""Time to plug the next hole, Honey,"" she said.</p> <p>Katie's eyes grew wide That thing was not going to fit in her little slit down there! Auntie must be crazy! The old woman poured barbecue sauce over the cucumber and then over Katie's pretty little pussy. Then she positioned the cucumber at the girl's fresh little twat and started pushing.</p> <p>""Ouuuch! It won't fit Auntie!""</p> <p>""Oh yes, it will, my dear!"" and with that the old woman redoubled her efforts. Slowly the young girl's pussy lips spread apart and stretched to the limit.</p> <p>""Aghhhhhhhhhhh"" said, Katie as her eyes crossed.</p> <p>When the cucumber was perhaps ¾ inside of Katie's little hole, Auntie took the stick running out the end of the vegetable and wedged it against the side of the pan so that the cucumber would not slide out. To be sure it remained in this position the old woman tied the stick to the twine holding Katie's ankles together.</p> <p>With that out of the way Auntie started rubbing Katie's body all over with various herbs and spices. Next she poured a warm sauce over Katie using a brush to make sure the thick, sticky, sweet liquid got into every little nook and cranny the little girl had. Katie giggled as Auntie carefully applied it to her pussy lips and tiny clit.</p> <p>When she was done Auntie looked into Katie's eyes and said, ""Honey, its time for us to say goodbye. You won't be able to speak during this part and I'm going to find difficult to do this if I'm thinking of you as my little niece. From now on you just a little piglet to prepare for a feast. Goodbye.""</p> <p>The little girl nodded sadly. ""I understand. Goodbye, Auntie. I hope to see again some day.""</p> <p>With that the old woman laid a piece of cloth over those beautiful, sparkling blue eyes. Then she got a strange device. It looked like a funnel attached to a small wooden frame. The legs went on either side of Katie's head and the end of the funnel went into her mouth. Auntie was afraid that she was going to have to pry the girl's lips open, but they parted without resistance. Damn this little girl was brave! The end of the funnel, which was perhaps an inch and a half wide, slid deep into her mouth stopping just short of the back of the throat. The old woman tied it into position so that it could not be removed. Next tiny plugs were inserted into the child's nostrils so that she was forced to breath through the funnel. Now to start the stuffing the roast.</p> <p>Auntie had force feed many animals before and knew that for them this was the worst part of the preparation. It was torture, pure and simple, but necessary to producing a superior roast. Once you started it was important you kept going. The animal would swallow easily in the beginning, but would start to resist once the stomach filled up. It took a while for the stomach to realize how full it was, though. At some point the desire to avoid bursting the belly would exceed the desire to breath. If that came before you were done, your meat could expire prematurely.</p> <p>There were five cook pots of warm stuffing ready to go. In each the bread was combined with a juice to make a mixture that could be poured. The old woman poured the first pot into the funnel until the funnel was half full. Katie's only way of breathing was through the funnel, of course, so she was forced swallow the mixture until the funnel was clear so she could breath again. Auntie just allowed two quick breaths and they refilled the funnel. In that way they went through pot after pot.</p> <p>Little Katie could not have conceived what this would be like. With her eyes covered and the mixture filling her mouth she felt like she was drowning. Whenever she cleared the funnel and begin to catch her breath, the funnel would be refilled. Again and again and again! Her stomach filled, then overfilled, yet mixture kept coming! She reached a point where it felt like her stomach would explode if she swallowed another mouthful. She decided to just give up breathing and die, but she couldn't. After a few moments her lungs burned too much. She had to clear her mouth to breath. Despite the pain she started swallowing again. Please! Please! Make it stop!</p> <p>Auntie watched as the little girl's stomach expanded before her eyes. She laid a practiced hand upon the child's silky soft skin gauging just how much her belly would take before it would rupture. Katie, who had had a tummy just slightly rounded with baby-fat, now looked exactly like she was nine-months pregnant. A strange sight considering she wasn't yet ten years old. The old woman tapped the little girl's belly. The skin was pulled so tight it vibrated like a drum head.</p> <p>Only a half pot of stuffing was left. Did Auntie dare risk force feeding the whole thing to the little girl? If the child's tummy busted it would ruin her. Still, Auntie's professional experience said that she should risk it. She shoveled the last of the mixture into the funnel. For a moment nothing happened. Katie had stopped swallowing. Had Auntie miscalculated? It was important that the meat be still alive when the roasting started. Was Katie dead? ""Come on, Katie"" thought Auntie, ""you can do it."" After a few long seconds the mixture started sliding down the funnel again. Good work, Katie!</p> <p>The old woman removed the funnel and took the cloth from the child's eyes. Katie was gone. She still breathed, but the eyes no longer sparked. They were flat and dull like those of a doll. Auntie waved her hand in front of the little girl's face. The eyes did not move. The force feeding had been too much. Katie's mind had gone. She was catatonic.</p> <p>If there had been any hope, and there hadn't been much, it was gone now.</p> <p>Auntie finished the final preparations. She took a large apple and pulling the girl's mouth open, forced it inside until it was tightly wedged. The final hole had been plugged. Now the old woman wheeled the cart with the roasting pan over to the opening of the brick oven. The black metal doors were swung back and with some effort she pushed the pan inside. The doors clanged shut.</p> <p>As Auntie started stoking up the fire, she felt something nagging at her. She'd forgotten something important. What was it? The nose plugs, of course! She raced back around to the door and flung them open. Pulling the pan part-way out she popped the bits out of the little girl's nostrils, then felt for the movement of air. Thank goodness the child started breathing. If she had expired early, it would have ruined the whole roast!</p> <p>Sliding the pan back inside, Auntie closed the doors again, then flipped over her time measuring glass to make sure Katie wasn't in too long. It wouldn't make any sense to burn her after all the work that they'd put into this meal!</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>As it turns out Katie wasn't as out-of-it as her aunt had thought. True, she had the worst stomachache in history, but shortly after being pushed into the oven her brain slowly, very slowly, started working again.</p> <p>Katie's first vague thought was that it was delightfully warm in where ever she was. The cold of the morning against her naked body had chilled her to the bone. This place was a great improvement. Katie tried moving around a bit, but found herself restrained in almost every way. The only change to her position she could make was to push with her legs. This caused her to slide an inch or so backwards. As soon as she relaxed her muscles, however, she slid right back where she was. One strange thing about this motion, however, was the feeling it gave to her in between her legs. There was something big and rounded halfway up her pussy and as she moved it would slid in and out a bit. Katie tried moving a few more times. What a delightful feeling it gave her down there! Katie did it some more moving faster and faster. Her pussy began to get damp and the skin around her crotch seemed to buzz with pleasure...</p> <p>It took Katie just about 10 minutes to have her first orgasm. After the pleasure started to subside she found she could think just a bit more clearly. Where was she? What was the flickering orange light she could see reflected off the low, rounded brick ceiling?</p> <p>At first the feeling of warmth had been welcome. Now it was really much, much too hot! Her little buns were burning! If she hadn't had some kind of fruit jammed in her mouth she would soon be screaming in pain. Was she in hell? Is this were bad little girls go when they die? No, it couldn't be hell. She could smell her Auntie making dinner. Katie recognized the warm, sweet smell of her Aunt's special sauce. She wondered just want her aunt was roasting.</p> <p>Suddenly it all came back to little Katie in a flash. The meat that Auntie was roasting, the thing that smelled so good in the oven... it was Katie herself...</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>The Snake-King could smell his tribute dinner as he approached the house. The sweet smell of the sauce over the tender meat. This meal would be extra delightful as he would be consuming the old woman's little niece. He didn't get to eat little girls often, but when he did they were a real treat.</p> <p>As he entered the clearing around the house he saw the table set for him. The old woman had outdone herself. The child lay on her back on a try on the table garnished with fresh fruit. The old woman had slid something under the small of the girl's back so that her distended stomach rose like a small mountain. At the peak, in the child's naval, had been placed an enormous, red, ripe strawberry. A cooked apple was jammed in the girl's lips. A pineapple had been sliced and two rings of the fruit had been placed on the girl's chest so that they circled her tiny brown tit buds. Her hair (preserved from burning by oil) hung in two pig-tails that dangled on either side of the table. Her skin, under the sauce, was a beautiful, golden brown. She was indeed a meal fit for a king!</p> <p>""Old woman, you have out done yourself!"" the snake hissed.</p> <p>""At a terrible cost!"" she replied, a tear running down her face.</p> <p>The King usually liked to watch, even play with his food, before starting his meal, but this was too good a feast to delay. He opened his mouth and let his jaws wrap around the girl's tiny beautiful feet. Like all snakes he swallowed his meal whole working his way up the child's body. Thighs and ass were followed by hands, arms and chest.</p> <p>The giant snake paused only when he approached the end. Closing his mouth for a moments the only part of Katie that could be seen were her head and hair hanging between the King's giant lips. Then he opened his mouth again and the head disappeared.</p> <p>The lump that had been Katie could be seen moving down the king's long body toward his stomach. Auntie watched in fascinated horror.</p> <p>""An excellent meal, old woman!"" the snake cackled. ""I can't wait until your granddaughter reaches this age. She will make a fine meal too!""</p> <p>""No! No! Never! She is my own flesh and blood!""</p> <p>""When the time comes you will do as I say or-"" The king stopped in mid-sentence. His face twisted in pain. Suddenly he started whipping his body around as if in a spasm. Then he froze. His huge, ugly head dropped to the ground with a crash. From the look in his eyes Auntie knew he was dead.</p> <p>She raced over and grabbed her sharpest knife. Running to the lump in the King's body she started prying away scales until she could cut him open. When she did a gush of blood came out. Cutting some more she peeled back some skin to find Katies face, apple still in place, staring at her. At first the old woman thought it was too late, but suddenly the girl gave mighty cough and the apple when soaring across the clearing. Katie opened her mouth and gave Auntie a big grin.</p> <p>""It worked!""</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>They talked by the pond as Auntie washed the King's blood off her niece.</p> <p>""I was so worried. I thought you would be too weak after the roasting to do it, but I had to keep you in the oven as long as possible, otherwise he would have noticed,"" Auntie said.</p> <p>""After the oven, I didn't really wake up until my head was in his mouth,"" Katie said, "" I just lay there until I felt his heart right above me, then I found the folding knife you hid in my pussy after you took the cucumber out, and started cutting a hole from inside toward the sound of the beating. You were right. He was invincible from the outside, but from the inside it didn't take me long to kill him. I might have drowned in his blood if you hadn't cut me out of him when you did!""</p> <p>""You are such a brave girl! Is there anything special I can do for you?"" said Auntie.</p> <p>""Well, there is one thing,"" replied Katie.</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""Could you get this carrot out of my butt hole? I gotta shit real bad!""</p> <p>So our story ends with brave little Katie bending over while her aunt, with one booted foot on the girl's shapely cheek, tugs on the green leafy tail hanging out of her ass, hoping it doesn't break.</p></div>","['The following story is fantasy only and in no way condones the abuse of any child, adult, or giant snake.']"
773,Diary of a Pre-teen Bondage Model,-1,SPYTH,no@email,Nine year old Lisa becomes a star model for a bondage magazine and writes about it in her diary.,2005-03-10,90,4,"M/g, enem, humil, anal, spank, toys, bd, con",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><b>9/15/2004</b> - Hello Diary! I'm Lisa, your new owner! I just got you for my 9th birthday. I love to write and my teacher says I'm really, really good at it, so I'm going to write in you a lot!</p> <p>Things have been sad around her, but today made me feel better. I live with Uncle Mark, who isn't really my uncle, I just call him that. I used to live with mommy, up till she got sent to prison for taking drugs. Mr. Mark lived next door and he had always been very, very nice to me, so mommy asked him to take care of me until she got out of prison. She was afraid if she told the government people about me they would take me away from her and send me to a foster home, so now I live with Uncle Mark.</p> <p><b>9/29/2004</b> - I feel awful! Uncle Mark just told me that mommy is dead! She got some drugs in prison and they were bad and she died. Uncle Mark says that I can live with him forever, though. He says I belong to him now. I'm so glad he taking care of me.</p> <p><b>10/5/2004</b> - I decided I want to be a model when I grow up! They get to wear such pretty things! I like to sit in Uncle Mark's lap and I look at some of the catalogs he gets in the mail. They have girls in fancy dresses and underwear. All the underwear is so lacy and some of it you can even see-through! We sit together and point out which ones we think are nice. He saw this outfit a model was wearing with white stockings, white high-heels and this tiny white thong. The back of the thong had the fancy white bow that hung from the back like a tail. The model was wearing long, white gloves and her hair was in pig-tails with white bows. She wasn't wearing a top at all and had had her arms in front of her so you couldn't see her boobs.</p> <p>Uncle Mark said that was his favorite outfit. Then he told me that he wished he could order it in a little girl's size. He thought that I would look great in it! He told me I am really pretty and could be a model. It makes me really feel good that he thinks I'm so pretty. I asked him to please, please get that outfit so I can wear it!</p> <p><b>10/26/2004</b> - This the greatest night ever! Uncle Mark told me he'd have a surprise for me. He brought out this video tape. He said it was of a fancy fashion show that that company that puts out the catalog of women's underwear does every year. He said we could cuddle up and watch it together.</p> <p>Just before we started he told me to go into my room and put on what was laid out on my bed. It was the outfit from the catalog! Uncle Mark told me he'd had it made special for me in my size. It's so pretty! There are very high heels (I can barely walk in them, but Uncle says they make me look great) and stockings that go up past my knee. Each stocking has a lacy bow at the top. There is a little thong with a fancy bow at the back just like in the catalog! There are long gloves and bows for my pigtails. Uncle says he loves how they look with my long blond hair.</p> <p>I was a little embarrassed to come out of my bedroom with no top, but Uncle said we were family. He told me to ""prance"" around the room for him. He told me he loves the bow hanging just above my behind. He says the reason why it is there is that it that when it swings back and forth as I walk it makes people look down there and see what a cute ass I have (Is that a bad word?).</p> <p>He said that since we are watching the tape with lingerie models he wanted one of his own for the night! I sat on his lap and we watched the tape. I was glad he got me this outfit. It made it easy to pretend I was one of the models. Uncle cuddled and rubbed me all over all night. He's so wonderful! After the tape was done I pretended I was a model and tried to walk around the living room like them. Uncle says he thinks I could be a very popular model.</p> <p><b>11/05/2004</b> - I'm sick. My tummy hurts and I stayed home from school. Uncle Mark stayed home from work with me. He's so nice. When I have to have my temperature taken he lays me across his lap and has me pull down my panties to my knees. He had this big thermometer that goes into my butt hole. The first time I didn't like it, but to make me feel better while I have to have it in, Uncle Mark reads me stories and gives me candy and rubs me all over which feels good. Now I actually look forward to the half-hour or so it takes to take my temperature!</p> <p><b>11/10/2004</b> - I'm in trouble! I did something bad and Uncle Mark had to spank me. When that happens I have to get the paddle and bring it to him. He makes me say, ""Please spank me, Uncle, because I've been bad and I must be disciplined."" Then I have to slide my jeans and panties to below the knee, and pull up my shirt till it's just under my armpits and lay across his lap. Then he spanks me with ten hard whacks. Afterward I have to lay across his lap for a half-hour and think about the bad thing I've done.</p> <p>I know Uncle Mark feels bad about having to spank me. While I lay there he rubs me all over and reads to me and gives me candy. After the first few times, I really stopped minding being spanked. In fact, once I was bad just so that I would get spanked so I could lay across his lap and get candy!</p> <p><b>11/18/2004</b> - Uncle showed me a strange magazine today. It had girls and they were all tied up! Some of them were being hit with belts and things. I asked Uncle if they had done something bad. He said some of them might have, but a lot of women like being tied up and spanked and things like that. I guess I can understand that. I have really started to like my spankings.</p> <p><b>11/29/2004</b> - Guess what! I'm going to be a model! Uncle brought home another of those strange magazines. This one was called ""Lolita Bondage."" It was a lot like the last one, but in this one the models were all little girls like me! Uncle said they were looking for models and he thought I would make a good one. I would love to be in a magazine like that! I told him I would like to do it. He told me he knew I would and we would be going for my first photo shoot next week! I wish I could tell my friends at school about it, but Uncle has told me not too. He says it could ruin everything.</p> <p><b>12/4/2004</b> - I just had my first professional modeling session! This morning my uncle took me over to meet Harry, the photographer at his studio. You should have seen all the lights and fancy sets! My uncle had me dress in one of his favorite outfits he bought me. He calls it my slutty, schoolgirl outfit. It has white high-heels and stocking the go up past my knees and this short little pleated skirt. It's so short that when I pull it down, my little crack in the back starts to show, but if I pull it up you can see my white panties. I told my uncle I thought it was too short, but he just laughed and said it was perfect!</p> <p>The outfit has a t-shirt top that only goes about half-way down to my naval and I wear pigtails with white lacy bows with it. When Harry saw me in it he got very excited.</p> <p>Harry's about my Uncle's age, but a little shorter and a little fatter, but seems just as nice. He had a place in his studio set up like a school classroom and my uncle dressed up like a teacher. I'll tell you how the story in the photo shoot went: I was a bad student staying after school. When he told me to do something I was supposed to disobey the teacher. The teacher then went to the backroom and came out with a leash like a dog would have and a pair of leather handcuffs. I fought, but the teacher is bigger and he puts them on me. Then he leads me to the backroom.</p> <p>The backroom is old, dirty with brick walls and looks a bit like a dungeon. On the walls there are things like belts and leather handcuffs. It's kind of scary. In the middle is this thing the teacher tells me is ""the horse."" He tells me that I've been a bad girl and I have to ""ride the horse"" for punishment.</p> <p>He attaches my handcuffs to a chain in the ceiling and pulls it up tight so I have to stand straight up with my hands over my head as far as I can reach. Then he pulls my skirt down and takes it off. Then he pulls my t-shirt over my head. Next he takes me off the chain and makes me walk over to the horse.</p> <p>The horse looks kind of like a saw horse but it is heavier and one end is lower than the other. The higher end has a padded U-shaped place to hold my hips. I lean over this and my handcuffs are attached to a crank thing the pulls me tight so I lay along the top of the horse. My teacher then puts cuffs on my ankles that are connected to cables running to each side of the horses wide spread feet. The teacher then slides my panties down my legs so they are just at the top of the stocking above my knees. Harry took a lot of pictures of this.</p> <p>The teacher starts loading weight on to this thing attached to the cables and they pull and pull at my ankles trying to get them apart. I could keep my legs together for a little while, but then it was just too hard. My legs went way apart until they were spread as wide as the legs of the horse. It's a good thing my panties were very stretchy, otherwise they would have been torn to pieces.</p> <p>It was so embarrassing! I mean to have my legs pulled apart especially with my panties half-off. It was worse than if I'd been wearing nothing at all! Harry said that I looked great, though! He said the magazine's readers will love it!</p> <p>Next the teacher (my uncle) gets out oil and starts to massage it into my legs and bottom to make the punishment more effective. I liked this part! I always like being rubbed on my legs and bottom.</p> <p>Then the teacher used a long wooden stick, like a cane, to spank me and punish me. I really didn't mind it. I've learned to like spanking. Harry was upset and said I wasn't wiggling and crying enough for the pictures. My uncle said he could fix that and took the cane and hit me right between my legs right on my pussy real hard! That certainly made me wiggle and cry! It's a good thing Harry's studio is soundproof! It really hurt! Harry said I looked really hot after that.</p> <p>After my spanking they stopped taking photos. Harry wanted to do more. He said I looked great, but uncle didn't want to go too far on my first shoot. Harry said I did great and I will look wonderful in the magazine!</p> <p>After the shoot, my uncle had a surprise for me! We went to the zoo! I love the zoo!</p> <p><b>1/10/2005</b> - I'm on the cover of the magazine! My uncle brought home a copy for me and there I was bent over the horse right under the words ""Lolita Bondage."" At the bottom it says ""A Naughty Schoolgirl Gets Taught a Lesson She Won't Forget."" I was so excited. I wanted to show my friends, but Uncle says it is a special magazine for special people: Men who greatly admire young girls. I have to keep it to myself.</p> <p>I was surprised that in none of the pictures you could you see my uncle's face. Even in that shot were he was facing the camera it was all blurry. Uncle said this was on purpose. The photo shoot was about me, not him. I was the star.</p> <p>To celebrate he took me out for ice cream and had me wear my slutty schoolgirl outfit. I always get stares from people when I wear that. If only they knew I was a cover girl!</p> <p><b>1/16/2005</b> - What a day! Uncle Mark took me horse back riding at his friend Fred's farm. I love horses! Afterward he said he wanted to show me something. He took me into the barn. There was a pony tied up there. It was a girl horse. Fred led in this other horse. My uncle called it a stallion. He said it was a man horse. Suddenly both the horses got really excited, especially the stallion. They were neighing and whinnying. They must have liked each other. Suddenly the big stallion climbed right up on top of the pony's back! I thought he was hurting the pony, but uncle said she liked it. The stallion had this big thing that came out from between his legs. Uncle called it a cock. The stallion pushed it into the pony back and forth.</p> <p>Uncle cuddled me on his lap and stroked my thighs and told me that the horses were fucking. That's what boy and girl horses do if then like each other. They certainly seemed to be enjoying it.</p> <p>When we got home I asked Uncle if men had a big thing just like the stallion did. He said yes. He took me into the bedroom and told me to take off my clothes. He took off his too. He showed me his cock. It looked very small compared to the horse, but he told me to rub it back and forth. Suddenly it got a lot bigger! He said it was time for him to teach me how to fuck. I was afraid it would really hurt because he was so big now and my hole is small. He said he would put some jelly on me to make it easy. After he jellied me up, he had me climb on his lap facing away from him and I lowered myself onto his cock. It was a tight fit! He had to grab me by the hips and push me down! It hurt at first, but then it started to feel good after he reached around in front of me and rubbed me just in front of where his cock was in me.</p> <p>Suddenly I got all tingly all over and it felt really, really good! I like fucking!</p> <p><b>2/2/2005</b> - I had another photo session. This time I was dressed in my white stocking with the bows on top and my white high heels and my long white gloves with my pigtails in white bows. Harry had me stand on at stool. Then he used rope to tie my thighs together just above the knees and my hands together behind my back. Then he got this big rope. It was tied in a hangman's noose. He lowered that from above, put my neck through it and pulled it up really tight. I could hardly breath! Then he took another rope and tied it to the top of the stool and real tight to the wall. Then on the other side of the stool he attached another rope and hooked it to pulley and some heavy weights. The weights would have jerked the stool out from under me if the rope on the other side hadn't been there.</p> <p>Harry then took a candle, lit it and placed the flame under the rope that was keeping the stool from being pulled out from underneath me. Then he started taking pictures. He also used a video camera.</p> <p>Harry told me to look at the candle with a worried expression on my face. I didn't have to act! The rope started breaking bit, by bit and I could feel the stool shift under me each time. It was hard enough to stand up there in high heels without the stool moving like that! The rope was down to its last few strands when Uncle Mark told him to put the candle out. Harry didn't want to. He said that it would really be a fantastic layout for the magazine, if they went all the way. Uncle Mark said I was too young for than and we had to stop. Harry finally did put out the candle.</p> <p>They made it look like the candle had burned through the rope by showing the stool on the ground and having me hang from the noose by my hands. They only took pictures of me from the waist down. They had me kick my legs hard and first (only from the knees down because they were still tied) and then slow down and finally hang still.</p> <p>On the way home I asked if Harry didn't like me. Uncle said Harry liked me a lot. I asked why had wanted me to die by being hung and Uncle said that he just got a little carried away because I looked so good up there. He said that even if the rope had burned through I would probably been okay. The fall was to low and I was too light for it to break my neck. I would have just had a lot of problem breathing, but Harry could have taken his pictures and gotten me down before anything really bad happened. I felt better when I heard that. I told him that maybe we should have ""gone all the way"" if it would have made better pictures for the magazine. Uncle Mark laughed and said I ""was a real trooper"" and maybe we would try it when I got a little older!</p> <p><b>3/5/2005</b> - I did another photo shoot for the magazine! This time I was sitting on the ground with my legs tied apart and my hands tied behind a pole behind my back. My mouth had the red ball in it attached to a little strap belted behind my head, so I couldn't talk. Harry then brought over a little candle on a stand. It was just the right height so the candle top was just above my legs. He pushed the candle into my pussy and then pulled the lips out so they wrapped around the candle. Then he brought out a safety pin and pinned my lips together! Ouch! That hurt! Then he lit the candle and started taking pictures.</p> <p>The hot wax came down and dripped all over my pussy parts. It hurt worse than the pin! I was crying and crying. He took lots of pictures of that and used the video camera. I wanted to blow out the candle, but my mouth had the ball in it. The candle burned lower and lower. I thought he was going to let it burn right through my pussy lips, but he finally put it out.</p> <p>I told him it really hurt! He said sometimes to make good pictures things hurt a little. I cried all the way home, but when we got there Uncle put some medicine on the burn and I felt better.</p> <p><b>4/2/2005</b> - I had my first fan session today! That's where the fans can talk to their favorite models. The magazine has a website and I sit at a computer with a camera. The fan sits at his computer and we talk. I had lots of fans all telling me how great I was and how they love me pictures. I guess Harry was right. To take great pictures it sometimes hurts a little!</p> <p>After the main session I had a special session we a special fan. This man called himself the ""Major"" and he is like my biggest fan. He paid extra to talk to me one-on-one. He asked me a lot of questions about things I liked. I told him I love horses. He smiled at that.</p> <p><b>4/5/2005</b> - Uncle Mark was really excited today. He said that my big fan, the Major, had ordered a special photo shoot with me. That's where the fan can send outfits for the model to wear and choose what they do. He said that the Major liked the idea that I loved horses so he was going to have me made into a ""pony girl."" I'm not sure what that is, but it sounds like it might be fun!</p> <p>Uncle Mark said we would need to prepare me for this and he took me into his bedroom and told me to take my clothes off. He had me lay face down on the bed with a pillow under my pussy so that my butt stuck up in the air. Then he jellied my butt hole. Then he took this round, rubber thing with a cone shape and put jelly on that. I wasn't sure what he was doing until he started pushing the rubber cone up my butt hole! It didn't hurt as much I thought it might. I think all those times I had my temperature taken got me used to having something up my ass!</p> <p>Uncle had a whole bunch of these rubber cones. This first night we used the littlest one. Uncle says we will keep on using bigger ones each time until I can take the biggest one without a problem. I don't know if I'll ever be able to do that! The biggest one is like two inches across!</p> <p><b>5/7/2005</b> - It took over a month but I finally did it! I took the biggest ""butt plug"" my Uncle has! After we were done I asked Uncle what was next. He smiled and told me to rub his cock and suck on it until it got big and hard. When it was I expected he would jelly my pussy and fuck me, but he had me lay on the pillow again with my butt in the air. Suddenly he pushed himself into me just like the butt plug! I was so surprised! I didn't know you could fuck that way! Uncle said it was wonderful! I was very tight back there and he said he likes bouncing against my little bottom!</p> <p><b>5/27/2005</b> - Today was my big pony girl photo shoot. The Major himself came to watch and help. I wish I had a picture of the special outfit that I wore! They really turned me into a pony! It was so cool! I'll try to remember everything I had on.</p> <p>Everything was in black leather. I took off all my clothes and the first thing they had me put on was pair of boots that went up to my knees. These had really high-heels, but they weren't like any boot I'd every seen before. On the outside they made my legs look like a horse leg with a hoof and all! Then just above my knees they strapped collars with metal rings. The same thing went above each of my elbows. Then they had me put on gloves. These went up to the elbows and matched the boots. There were no fingers or anything. They were shaped to turn my arms into pony legs with hoofs.</p> <p>They put my hair up into a ponytail and wrapped it with a thong so that went straight up from the top by my head like a plume. Then there was this fancy bridle for my head. There was a collar that was real wide in the front and pushed my head way back to I was looking at the ceiling. They put a bit in my mouth just like a real pony!</p> <p>Finally they started hooking everything up with chains. They put a short chain from each elbow collar to the knee collar. This forced me to bend way and hold my hands so I looked just like a pony. They also put a chain between the boots so I couldn't make too big steps. They also ran one from the middle of that chain to the collar also to keep me bent over (Then I figured why the collar was so wide in front. Since I was bent over it made me look straight forward). Finally Uncle Mark brought out this pony tail. It was real long and the same blond color as my own hair. I wasn't sure how they were going to attach it to me, but then Uncle Mark started jellying up my butt hole. The top of the tail had a butt plug on it. No wonder Uncle had to stretch me out for this!</p> <p>They let me look in the mirror when they were done and I couldn't believe it! I was a pony! I loved the tail! It came right out of my ass and nearly dragged on the ground because it was so long! We finally started the photo session. First there were just some shots of me being paraded around the room on a leash. The Major led me. He really looked like he was having fun. Then they put a harness on me. It went around the very top of my thighs and was hooked to a little cart with a seat. Everybody took turns driving me around and taking pictures. They had this little whip they could snap at my bottom to get me to go faster!</p> <p>The next set of pictures was my favorite. They had me get on all fours and hooked me up to this pretty wooden wagon filled with flowers. Harry took a series of pictures. He said these were the ""art"" shots. I think I looked really cute as a pony pulling the pretty little wagon.</p> <p>The last thing they did was to take the harness off and put a saddle on me! It was a tiny little saddle, too small for any of them to use and I couldn't have carried them anyway. I wondered if any body was really going to use it when out from the dressing room came another kid! I'd never worked with another one of Harry's models before. This girl's name was Anne Marie and she was much younger than me. I guess like kindergarten age. They had dressed her in black boots and gloves and kind of a riding outfit with a hat and kind of a jacket, but she didn't have any panties on. She was pretty with long, black, straight hair and really white skin.</p> <p>When I was standing on two feet bent over, the saddle sat right my hips so I could carry Anne Marie's weight around without much problem. They only thing was that they gave her this little riding crop she could use on my bottom to get me going. Ouch! She was having a great time riding me around and using the reins to guide me. Harry took lots of video and photos.</p> <p>When we were done they made Ann Marie groom me and brush me down, just like a real pony! She even put a feed bag on me filled with treats for me to eat.</p> <p>I was really tired when we were done, but I had a great time! I hope with do another pony photo shoot again sometime!</p> <p><b>5/28/2005</b> - Uncle Mark told me this evening I was going to have a ""date"" with the Major! I guess he really likes me. Uncle took me to this house I'd never been to before. There I met this lady, she told me to call her the mistress. Uncle told me she would prepare me for the date. I was to do everything she said and be really nice to the Major. He had spent a lot of money on my pony photo shoot!</p> <p>The mistress took me into a room with mirrors and lots of make up stuff. She told me it would take her a couple hours to prepare me for my date. She told me that she wanted to make sure that I looked by best and was completely ready to please the Major.</p> <p>She started by giving me a bath. That was fun! She washed my hair and used shampoo with perfume in it so it would smell really good. She then made me stand in front of her with my hands behind my head so she could look at me carefully and decide how to ""present me"" to the Major. She decided I should wear my little white high heels and lacy white stockings that came up to my ankles. She put my hair into pigtails with white lacy bows and then had me put on these little white lacy gloves that matched the socks. Finally, she put a long strand of fake pearls on me and dangly pearl ear rings. I asked her what else I was going to wear and she laughed and said there would be nothing more. She told me I was a really a pretty little girl and I looked my best wearing as little as possible.</p> <p>Then she started working on my makeup. She must have spent a half hour on my face, making me look very grown up with dark lashes and powder and lipstick and gloss. She put special perfume behind my ears and on my neck.</p> <p>I figured we were done, but mistress laughed and told me we were just getting started. She had me sit in a chair that had an open area in the seat and I had to sit with my legs apart so I wouldn't fall through. Then she started making me up the area in between my legs. I'd never heard of anyone doing that, but mistress said that a girl should pay as much attention to this part of her body as her face! To a man it was just as important! She used power down there and lipstick and lip gloss to make my pussy all wet looking and inviting. Finally she got out jelly and made sure I was lubricated properly. Finally she used some special perfume down there to make that part of me smell real good.</p> <p>Now I figured we were really done, but then the mistress told me to go lay on my stomach across this low padded table with my knees on the floor and my legs apart. Then she spent another twenty minutes preparing my butt and butt hole. She used power and lipstick and lip gloss and jellied it and perfumed it.</p> <p>I really enjoyed the process of getting me ready for my ""date."" I like the idea of somebody taking the time to prepare me and make be beautiful. I had goose bumps the whole time. Mistress said I looked wonderful and I would please the Major a lot. My mouth, my pussy and my asshole were all prepared so the Major could use anyone of them or all of them.</p> <p>She finally put a white collar on me and hooked me to a leash and put a pair of bracelets on my wrists and fastened them behind me. Then she led me into the room were the major was waiting. I was so excited! I just felt so beautiful and desirable! The major couldn't keep his eyes off me! The mistress left and he examined me closely looking at all the places I'd been prepared. They he kissed me, picked me up and carried me over to the bed.</p> <p>He must have been very excited by me because he fucked me in the mouth, pussy and ass! What a night!</p> <p>When I said goodbye to him he kissed me and told me I was well-worth all the money he'd spend. I asked him if he'd be leaving for home tomorrow. He said no. He would be back at this house tomorrow night. He had a date with Ann Marie!</p> <p><b>6/25/2005</b> - Another photo shoot today and it was kind of messy. This one I did with Ann Marie. We were both dressed in school girl outfits in this part of the studio that looked like a girl's bedroom. We were pretending to have a tea party with a little table and cups and plates. Then Harry had us take off our panties and hold them up to show the camera.</p> <p>Next we pretended like we are disappointed that we don't have anything on the plate. Then I pretended like I had an idea. Ann Marie gets behind me and holds the plate under my butt and I go to the bathroom on it. Then she does the same for my plate. At the end we wind up wrestling and pulling the rest of each other clothes off and have a ""food"" fight. It was kind of fun. It was just like smearing mud all over each other, but it didn't smell quite as good. What a mess! We had it on our legs and tummies and faces! Finally Harry had us cleaned it off each other up by peeing on each other.</p> <p><b>7/15/2005</b> - Today's shoot hurt! Harry had me come in and he tied me to a table and placed a pillow under my tummy so my butt was up in the air. He had this big bag of warm, soapy water hanging from a stand near the ceiling. It had a tube coming out of it. Harry pushed the tube up my butt hole and made it so it wouldn't come back out until he released it. Then he turned a valve and the water started running into me.</p> <p>Harry took pictures. He told me when it was done I would look like I was having a baby even though I'm only nine. The soapy water kept running into me and my tummy started to swell. I really had to go to the bathroom, but things were going in the wrong direction.</p> <p>When the bag was empty Harry took the tube out and put a tight butt plug in me so nothing would come out. Then he led me over to a couch to pose for pictures. I looked in the mirror and was really surprised. The bottom part of my belly was really sticking out!</p> <p>I tried to be a good girl and smile for the camera, but it was really hard. It hurt down there real bad. By the end I was crying. </p> <p>Then Harry led into the next room. Ann Marie was there. She was lying on the floor all tied down and her face was in this thing. It was a clear toilet. Her face was at the bottom where the stuff usually goes out. Harry pulled the plug out of me and told me I could use the toilet. Ann Marie was very upset and she was begging me not too. I told Harry I didn't want to go on Ann Marie like that because she was crying. Harry said that was fine, but I wasn't allowed to go anywhere else.</p> <p>I tried to hold it in for a long time, but I just couldn't. It hurt too bad. I was sorry, but I had to go. I climbed up on the glass toilet and it all came gushing out. I could hear Ann Marie crying and choking underneath me, but I couldn't stop. Finally she stopped making sounds. When I climbed off the toilet her face had completely disappeared in the the brown stuff that had been coming out of me. Harry took a few more pictures of the toilet, then pulled a plug in the side and let the stuff drain out. Ann Marie was crying and she was very upset. I'm afraid she won't like me anymore, but I couldn't help it. I had to go to the bathroom.</p> <p><b>8/21/2005</b> - Uncle Mark came to me today and said we had to make a big decision about my modeling career. He said a man from South America had seen me in ""Lolita Bondage"" and wanted me to do a movie for him. Wow! I could be a movie star! He said the man, who they call ""The Count,"" is famous for the movies he makes. I would go down and live with him and make this movie at his castle. He had a real castle with towers and dungeons and everything. He's very rich.</p> <p>I told Uncle immediately that I wanted to do it. Uncle said though there was a ""catch."" He said the Count would only put me in the movie if Uncle would sell me to him. That would mean I would have to go and live with him and Uncle Mark would stay here. I asked if I would live with him forever. Uncle Mark said it would not be forever, only till the movie was finished.</p> <p>I asked Uncle Mark if he wanted me to go. He said he would really miss me, but he also really, really wanted to see me in this movie. The Count would also pay him a lot of money for me.</p> <p>I thought about it and told Uncle I wanted to be in the movie. He smiled and said that I had made a good choice. The Count chooses a new little girl for every movie and he likes them my age so this would be my only chance. Uncle explained the Count was going to come over tomorrow night to look at me. He would want to make sure that I was the same girl in the magazine and to see if I was as really as cute in person as I looked in the photos.</p> <p><b>8/22/2005</b> - The Count came tonight. We spent a long time getting ready. I wanted to look my best. I dressed myself in my slutty school girl outfit, but without the panties. I spent a lot of time putting make up on. I did just like the mistress showed me and made up both my face, and pussy and bottom. Not only will the Count want to buy me for his movie if I look really good, but Uncle Mark will get more money for me!</p> <p>The Count was older and he had a funny accent. He sat down on the couch. I came over to him carrying a bowl of jelly on a little pillow. Uncle Mark said that the Count would want to examine me very carefully and he did. As I stood next to him took some jelly and put it on his fingers and reached under my skirt. I moved my legs apart so he could feel all of me. He was very gentle.</p> <p>When he was done with that, he had me take off the skirt and top and he stroked me all over. He told me I have very nice, soft skin and I was a very good and obedient girl. Then he and Uncle Mark went into the next room and talked for a while. When they came back the deal was done! I'm going to be a movie star! The Count will take me to South America next week!</p> <p><b>8/30/2005</b> - This will be my last diary entry. I have just a few minutes before we leave. Uncle Mark will keep the diary here. I'm not allowed to take it with me.</p> <p>We spent this week getting me ready to go. I had to tell everybody at school I was moving. I wished I could tell them about the movie, but Uncle says it is a secret. I was sad because I had to help Uncle get rid of all my stuff! He said the Count will give me everything I need and I can take nothing with me. We packed up all my stuff, except for my slutty school girl outfit, which I was wearing, and took it down to the incinerator to burn it. I felt bad, but Uncle Harry says that nothing of mine can be left it the house. He expects to move while I am gone and he can't take it with him.</p> <p>After we finished, Uncle Mark gave me a whole bunch of pills to swallow. After I took them I asked them what they were for. I wasn't sick. He said they were sleeping pills. I'm going to sleep most of the trip to the Count's castle.</p> <p>Uncle Mark asked me to do one more thing for me before I left for the trip. He put on the fireplace and some sexy music and asked me to do a strip tease for him. I've done this before for him and I enjoy it. I was glad he wanted to watch me one more time. This time, however, he told me as I took off each piece of my clothes I should toss it into the fireplace. I told him that these are the only clothes I have left! He told me I wouldn't be needing them.</p> <p>I did my strip tease and it was fun! I felt very daring tossing my stocking and skirt and top and panties into the fire. They burned completely up. The only thing I was left with were the bows in my hair! Those and you, Diary, are the only things in the world I still own!</p> <p>I didn't understand how I could go on a trip with no clothes, but Uncle took me in the next room and showed me this bag. It was about as tall as me and was laying on the floor unzipped on it's side. Inside of it was a sleeping bag. Uncle told me to lay down in the bag. He told me that the Count would take me in the bag and I would ride in his trunk.</p> <p>The seems like a funny place to ride, but to tell the truth I'm getting very tired and laying down sounds real good. I laid down in the bag and Uncle got some soft cloth and started tying my ankles and thighs together so I can't move. He was about to tie my hands but I asked if I could do a final entry in my diary before he did that, so I'm doing it now.</p> <p>I can hardly keep my eyes open. The Count has just arrived and he and Uncle Mark are counting the money he brought to pay for me. There certainly seems to be a lot of it. I'm glad Uncle Mark is getting a good price for me. It makes me feel special.</p> <p>The Count came over and said hello. He told me I look very beautiful. He can wait to get me back to his castle and play with me. I asked him if he will show me the dungeon. He smiled and said that I will defiantly get to see it! I asked him what kind of film we are going to make. Whether it will be a comedy or science fiction or what. He answered me, but I didn't understand what he said.</p> <p>This is it, Diary. Uncle says it is time to do my hands and put a little ball gag I my mouth and zip me inside my bag. I'm too tired to write anymore anyway. Even being so tired, I'm still very excited. What an adventure. I'm going to be a movie star!</p> <p>I wonder what kind of movie a ""Snuff"" film is anyway?</p></div>","[""Needless to say this is fantasy only. If you can't keep this as a fantasy, please don't read it!""]"
774,Laura's Story,-1,SPYTH,no@email,"The story of a young, innocent girl as she is set up, raped and corrupted by a very, very bad man.",2005-04-12,38,4,"M/g, bd, sm, mc, ped, rape",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This story is about Laura, but to understand it you will need to know something about me. My name is Mike and I'm a sociopath. I'm one of those people who because of some quirk in nature can't empathize with other people. Some people see this as psychological problem needing treatment. I see this as an alternative lifestyle.</p> <p>Let's face it. Sociopaths are the only people who are truly free. Free to persuade their happiness without concern about other people. It's a freedom I relish.</p> <p>You may think that all sociopaths are serial killers leaving bodies strewn all over the place and sending taunting letters to the police. The truth is that most of us are not. I don't have any illusions about my morality. I would kill without a second thought (one of my favorite activities as a teen was to torture kittens. They are just so helpless and cute). The only thing is that I, like most sociopaths, realize that that kind of activity will eventually put me in jail. So I'm very, very careful about my pleasures.</p> <p>I was thirty years old when I first met Laura. She was eleven. I was immediately fascinated by her. She was the human version of a kitten. Soft, cuddly, but also lithe and smooth. She had beautiful long, red, naturally curly hair. She looked tall, but that was an illusion of her being thin. The most striking thing about her - the thing that got my attention was her legs. Long, shapely and coltish legs that composed almost half of her body height. She wore sneakers every time I met her, but I wondered what she would look like in very, very high heels.</p> <p>Despite all this Laura wasn't what you would call a beauty. Homely would be to strong a word to describe her face, but she was not pretty. She had large rubbery lips and a nose with a bit of a hook. While her eyes were a nice shade of brown, they were hooded.</p> <p>I think for this reason Laura was terribly shy. Of course having an overbearing mother didn't help. Laura's mother was a ""friend"" of mine I'd met in a bar. She drank way too much, had a big mouth and was out bar hopping every night and brought a different man home with her every other night. She was critical of Laura for no good reason, other than she was a product of a one-night stand.</p> <p>I schemed how to spend time with Laura for almost a year, then when she turned twelve she fell into my hands.</p> <p>I'm divorced. My wife is currently in a mental intuition and will probably be there for much of her life. She was never a strong woman and when I tired of her, it didn't take much to push her over the edge. Now I'm free to do what I want and I collect the sympathy of everybody for having lived through a ""nutsy wife.""</p> <p>My wife left me with a two year-old daughter named Tina. I had plans for Tina when she got older, but right then it occurred to me that she could help me with Laura. Tina spends here days till 6:00PM in day care. The woman next door finishes work at 8:30 in the evening and will watch Tina after that if I have to stay late at work. This left a gap that wasn't easy to fill.</p> <p>When Laura turned 12 her mother told her she could baby sit to make some money. I hired her immediately. A least once a week I would pick Tina up at daycare and Laura at her mother's apartment and take them both to my house. Then I would go back to work. Laura would give Tina dinner and put her to bed at 7:30. At 8:30 the lady next door would take over and I would come back from work and take Laura home.</p> <p>It was when I was driving her home that first night (actually on her 12th birthday) that I made my move. I asked her if she would mind if I stopped at work on the way to pick up some papers. I knew that Laura had a bit of a crush on me and would say that it would be fine. Her mother would be out past midnight, so she wouldn't be worried (Laura didn't say it, but even if her mother had been home she would probably be so drunk she wouldn't have noticed Laura was missing).</p> <p>By then the building was empty. I took Laura in and let her be impressed by my corner office. She was particularly surprised that I had a big leather couch in there.</p> <p>""Have to make the clients comfortable, you know,"" I told her.</p> <p>I was trying to figure out how to turn the subject to sex. When Laura said, ""There been problems in my neighborhood."" I asked what kind, and she replied, ""A gang of boys have been raping girls.""</p> <p>""That's terrible,"" I replied.</p> <p>""I don't have to worry, though,"" she said, with a frown on her face.</p> <p>""Why not?""</p> <p>She dropped her head. ""Nobody would want to rape me, I'm not pretty enough.""</p> <p>I sat down on the couch next to Laura with my best look of fatherly concern on my face. ""That's not true. Laura, you are a healthy young lady with an excellent body.""</p> <p>She shyly turned to look at me, ""You think so?""</p> <p>I smiled. ""Believe me those guys would be very lucky if they ever caught you. Like I said, you are a healthy young lady with an excellent body and they could squeeze hours and hours of pleasure out of it. It would provide them a night they wouldn't soon forget!""</p> <p>I could see that Laura was embarrassed that I was talking like this, but at the same time very happy and excited. I walked over to the closet door and opened it. On the inside was a full length mirror. I angled it so that Laura could see herself on the couch, then walked back next to her and had her stand up. ""Look at yourself. You're slim with beautiful red hair and great legs."" Laura was wearing shorts and her legs looked very nice, though they would have looked much better in a short skirt.</p> <p>""You starting to grow up top, too"" I smiled indicating the pointed mounds under her t-shirt.</p> <p>She looked upset and turned away at this comment.</p> <p>""What's the matter?"" I asked.</p> <p>Tears form in her eyes and she didn't reply at first. I repeated my question. ""They're deformed,"" she sobbed.</p> <p>""What do you mean?""</p> <p>She didn't reply, but just kept on crying.</p> <p>""Laura, turn around and face me!"" I said in my most commanding voice.</p> <p>She obeyed. Her cheeks were wet.</p> <p>""Lift you shirt up."" She hesitated and I repeated my command. She obeyed.</p> <p>I laughed when I saw what she was concerned about. ""Laura, you have puffies!""</p> <p>She certainly did. Her breasts consisted of small mounds topped by areolas that jutted out like in a bullet shapes. They were at least as long as the main mound of the breast. At the very tip of the bullet was a small nipple. Both the nipple and areola were a bright, bubble gum pink.</p> <p>She nearly pulled her shirt down at my laugher, but I stopped her. ""Laura, they're beautiful! Puffies are very, very rare!""</p> <p>""They're not like any of the other girls!"" she cried.</p> <p>""No, they're not!"" I replied. ""They are special, just like you. Being different is sometimes, very, very good.""</p> <p>As I spoke I took my finger and gently ran it over her right tit in a circular motion. She started do draw back, but I put my hand on her back to stop her. I could see that it wasn't that she found the touch unpleasant, but her tits must have been very tender and she couldn't deal with the sensory overload. I continued to stroke her tits moving to the nipple. It became erect at once, jutting out from the top of the pink bullet. Laura tried to step back, but I wouldn't let her. She was trembling. It took less than a minute. Laura had her first orgasm.</p> <p>***</p> <p>This became a regular pattern: Laura would baby sit, then I would take her home, but not before I'd made a stop. Usually at my deserted office.</p> <p>The next week I started preparing Laura for our little sessions with drugs. I'd usually slip them into something I gave her to eat or drink. There were two things I gave her. One was a little pink pill that reduced her inhibitions. The second was a several yellow pills to increase her libido. My job is in the pharmaceutical industry and knew that the yellow pills had been tested as an aphrodisiac. The drug company that made it thought they had a winner until test results came back showing that extended use of the drug led to cardio problems and depression. Neither of these constituted a concern for me with Laura, however.</p> <p>We were sitting on the couch in my office that second week when Laura said, ""You know when you said about that gang of boys would be lucky if they raped me? Do you really think they would like my body?""</p> <p>I smiled, ""Of course! I told you that you have great legs. And last week we didn't even talk about you best feature.""</p> <p>""What's that?""</p> <p>""Your ass!""</p> <p>Laura did have an excellent ass. Many 12 year-olds have a kind of flat ass, but she didn't. It was petite, but also very curved and rounded and nice and tight.</p> <p>""Do boy's really like girl's... girl's asses that much?""</p> <p>I laughed, ""Laura, if those guys got a hold of you, you wouldn't have to be concerned about getting pregnant by one of them. With an ass like yours they would be interested in the other - how should I say it - entrance to your body.""</p> <p>Her eyes went wide. I don't think the possibility of that had ever occurred to her before. ""You don't mean that...""</p> <p>""With a cute ass like yours it would almost be a certainty!"" I told her.</p> <p>Laura snuggled up close to me. Inside she liked the idea that the boys might really want to do her ass.</p> <p>Unexpectedly she reached over and started exploring my crotch. The yellow pills must have been kicking in. She found my partly erect cock though my pants and started rubbing it. I looked at her and she looked back with a grin on her face.</p> <p>I grinned back, ""You're pretty smart for a little girl. You know what boys like!""</p> <p>She gave me a shy smile and nodded saying, ""I'm just curious about men. About what they're like... down there..."" She continued her explorations.</p> <p>I reached over. She was wearing a short black skirt and no stockings. I let my fingers caress the inside of her lower thigh and she gave an involuntary shiver. ""Fair is fair. Suppose I'm curious about what little girls are like... down there?""</p> <p>She thought about this for a moment, then allowed her legs to slowly part. My hand moved up her inner thigh and under her skirt. I gently worked my way up to her crotch and started stroking her little pussy though her cotton panties.</p> <p>If you haven't tried it, I have to tell you there are few things as exciting as gently exploring a pretty, young girl up under her skirt. Laura must have found it exciting too because her panties soon became damp. I kissed her delicate throat. Her skin was so soft I almost want to take a bite out of it.</p> <p>She soon began a low moaning and I decided it was time to move on. I gently tugged on her panties and she lifted her bottom so I could slide them off. I dropped to my knees in between her legs and pushed her skirt up around her hips. Then I started using my tongue on the fresh petals of her soft cunt. In a few minutes Laura had her second orgasm.</p> <p>When she was done I smiled at her and said, ""My turn."" I positioned her on her knees between my legs and told her to unzip me. She hesitated. ""Go ahead,"" I told her. ""It won't bite.""</p> <p>There nothing quite like watching yourself get a blow job from a very young girl. Especially one with pigtails. As she moves her head this way and that the they move and sway is just intoxicating. As she worked on me I gave her instructions on the fine art of pleasing a man with her tongue. Towards the end I started to get a little over excited. I gripped her head using her pigtails to guide her movements. When I came I jammed myself down her throat as far as I could go. I could hear her gagging on my cock and cum. Tears were streaming down her face when I finally let go and I had to comfort her by pulling her onto my lap and kissing her and telling her how good a girl she was.</p> <p>Over the next few ""dates"" she became quite practiced at cock sucking. Those large rubbery lips felt quite wonderful around my cock and her tiny mouth was just the right size.</p> <p>I also introduced my little Laura to ""face fucking."" For those of you that haven't tried it, it's a great rush. I positioned Laura in the corner of the couch with her head low on the backrest. I used pillows around her head to immobilize it as much as possible (later as I got Laura into B&amp;D I simply strapped her into place) and made her sit on her hands. I then put my knees on the couch so my cock was in her face and pushed it into her mouth. Laura's sole duty was to simply suck it as hard and as long as possible. I then proceeded to fuck her mouth like it was her pussy. The great part about face fucking is that you are in total control of the depth and motion of your cock. Also looking down and seeing yourself driving your member into a pretty, little twelve year-old's face is very satisfying.</p> <p>After a month or so I decided it was time to move to the next phase of our relationship. My birthday was coming up and it was the perfect excuse. I told Laura about my birthday I said I was really looking forward to getting my birthday present from her. She looked confused and upset and said something about not having the money to buy me anything. I laughed and told her that for what I wanted she wouldn't have to spend a dime. It was something every young girl had and could only give once in her lifetime. She turned a bit red and giggled. She had caught on.</p> <p>""Laura, listen carefully,"" I told her. ""I intended to take my birthday present from you sometime in the next month or so. You won't know where or when. It is my present and you won't have any say in how it's done. I intend to get as much pleasure out of your body as I can. It will be my night, not yours. If you have a good time, well, that's nice, but I intend to squeeze every bit of pleasure out of your body as I can, so don't expect you are going to have fun. Do you understand?""</p> <p>Laura looked a little upset, so I told her. ""If you don't want to give yourself to me, that's fine, but we can't continue seeing each other. It's all or nothing.""</p> <p>This broke her. She was too dependent on me (and the little pills) at this point.</p> <p>""You also need to help get me in the mood for that night. I gotten you some special little outfits to wear on our dates. I've picked them out to make you look like a slut. I've always wanted a slutty little girlfriend. They'll help me to think of you that way. That will make things easier and more pleasurable for me when the time comes.""</p> <p>Not only did having Laura dress like a slut help excite me, but seeing herself like that would also start Laura to change her thinking about herself. She would start seeing herself as a slut.</p> <p>Of the outfits I had her wear my favorite was the school girl. It had a pretty pink plaid, pleated skirt with a tiny top I ordered over the internet. It was a bit large, but I had it altered for her so it fit just right. I loved the skirt. It barely covered her butt even when it sat low on her hips. She wore it with high heels and white thigh highs stocking and the skirt had garter belts attached to it. Under the skirt she wore a tiny white thong.</p> <p>I would take Laura out for ice cream at some stand far enough away from home that neither of us would be recognized. The looks she used to get in that outfit! At first she was a bit embarrassed, but soon she learned to enjoy it. I taught her how to swing her hips when she walked so that the skit would swing with them. I especially liked it when she would come and sit on my lap and lick her ice cream cone. I could tell that all the men watching us were jealous, while the women were outraged!</p> <p> ***</p> <p>One night Laura came over and I told her to dress in the little school girl outfit laid out in the bedroom. I was going to take her for ice cream. A couple minutes later she came out saying, ""There's no thong bottom!""</p> <p>I smiled, ""No there isn't. I've decided you're not wearing anything under your skirt tonight.""</p> <p>""But, it's windy out! Suppose my skirt blow up?""</p> <p>""Then I guess you'll be giving everyone a free show...""</p> <p>As we left the house I gave Laura an additional rule. She was not to touch her skirt tonight in anyway. If the wind blew it up, well that's where it would stay until the gust ended. Laura looked nervous, but I knew she would obey.</p> <p>As it was her skirt behaved fairly well until after we finished our ice cream and were getting back into the car. A sudden gust caught it and wrapped it around her waist exposing her to a half a dozen patrons of the Tasty-Cream. Laura reached down, then stopped, remembering my orders. Instead she hopped into the car and we sped away.</p> <p>As we were driving off I was surprised when Laura broke into laughter.</p> <p>""Did you see their faces! That man dropped his cone right on the ground!"" she giggled.</p> <p>Laura was so excited she didn't even notice when I turned off the road and down a deserted lane. I pulled up to an old barn. Laura asked what this place was, but I didn't answer her. Instead I took her firmly by the hand and through the door. Inside I switched on the light.</p> <p>I been busy preparing this place the last few days. In the center of the room was a ""bed"" I'd constructed just for tonight. It was circular and waist height. On one end was a pillow. Toward the other end was an oval cut in the top. The surface was soft red fabric and underneath several inches of foam.</p> <p>""Tonight I will be taking my birthday gift, Laura. Climb onto the table and lay with tummy down and your hips on the pillow."" Laura obeyed. When I'd finished positioning her she was stretched across the table flat, except the pillow pushed her ass up into the air several inches. The hole in the bed lay directly under her tits giving easy access to them. I adjusted her head so that her chin hung off the top edge of the bed.</p> <p>I then pulled out four soft cords. Each one had a noose. I slid them around Laura's wrists and ankles and tied them to hooks on the bottom of the bed pulling them tight so that her body was spread in an X shape. I could feel her trembling.</p> <p>""I'm scared,"" she whispered, ""Please take me home.""</p> <p>I shook my head. ""No, I told you I would take my birthday gift where and how I pleased. It's too late to change your mind now. Besides,"" I said stroking her hair, ""you look beautiful. In fact, beyond beautiful. You are a work of art.""</p> <p>This kind of talk always pleased Laura. She was always insecure about her looks. I have no trouble lying to her, but in this case it was the truth. I've never seen such a beautiful sight as that little girl in her school girl outfit stretched across that bed. My cock was rock hard.</p> <p>I come prepared to record this work of art too. Laura didn't notice the photography lights surrounding the bed till I switched them on and picked up my digital camera. I consider myself a good photographer and Laura was certainly a worthy subject.</p> <p>I took a series of shots of from different angles. Then I adjusted Laura's skirt. She had been careful to modestly pull it down when she laid across the bed, though given the length of the skirt and the position of her hips her little slit couldn't help but peek out. I taken a few good pictures of it. Now I lifted the skirt and spread it out and around. From the bottom of the bed Laura almost looked like some exotic flower. The skirt were her petals and her stoking clad, coltish legs, spread wide, the stamen. I took several shots of this.</p> <p>When I was finished I bent down near Laura head and whispered in her ear. There was something I very much wanted to hear from her lips. She smiled and repeated back to me, ""Happy Birthday. I'm your birthday present! Feel free to use my body for your pleasure. It's my gift to you!""</p> <p>I smiled and said, ""Let the party begin! Come on out boys!"" From a side door entered two good friends of mine.</p> <p>Laura's mouth dropped open, ""You didn't say anyone else would be here!""</p> <p>""Come on, Laura! This is a party and you're the entertainment! You invited me to use you anyway I wanted.""</p> <p>""No, no"" she whimpered.</p> <p>I mounted Laura first and pushed my way into her little pussy. She started crying, but her mouth was soon silenced by my friend, Ted, who stood in front of Laura and face fucked her. No doubt fucking Laura was a great pleasure, but it was doubled by knowing that we were raping her and tripled by the knowledge it was a gang rape. What a way for a little girl to lose her virginity!</p> <p>We switched positions several times with two of us doing my little slut and while the other took pictures. Finally I climbed by on her for the finale. I pushed the tip of my penis against the little rosebud of her asshole.</p> <p>""No, please, No!""</p> <p>""You said 'any way that I wanted' and this is what I want, Laura.""</p> <p>I pushed my way into her and she cried despite the jelly I'd placed on her butt hole. God she was tight! I fucked her and came as if I was 18 again!</p> <p>***</p> <p>When we were done, I took a knife and cut each of the cords, so she was loose. My friends and I headed into the next room and had a few beers and played a couple rounds of poker. Then they left. What a great birthday!</p> <p>When I re-entered the room with the bed, Laura was lying on it in a fetal position. She wasn't moving except for tiny sobs that shook her body just slightly. I switched on the photo lights and picked up the camera. I carefully began adjusting the position of her limbs and hair to get the right pose. She was like a rag doll and didn't resist at all. I tossed the back of her skirt so that it was up around her waist. Semen was oozing from her rosebud and I wanted that in the pictures.</p> <p>I have to say the shots I took of Laura after the rape were even more exciting than those before. She lay across the bed on her side. Her top was open and her little puffies hung out. One stocking was still up attached to her garter, the other was torn and had fallen around her ankle. Cum dripped from her pussy and was splattered artfully over her face. Tears poured down from her eyes. I decided I would call this series of pictures, ""Little Girl's First Gang Rape.""</p> <p>***</p> <p>Statistics show that a young girl after she's been raped often becomes very promiscuous. That was certainly the case with Laura. That night had broken her spirit. She would sleep with whoever I told her to in any manner that I deemed. I quickly introduced her to B&amp;D and S&amp;M. She did not resist. In fact, she rather enjoyed the little games we played.</p> <p>One of our favorite games was ""Save Laura."" This had several variations. For example, in one Laura would lie on the bed and put a clear plastic bag over her head. The bag would have a drawstring and Laura would pull it tight and tie it around her neck. As I watched she would then secure herself using to pair of handcuffs to the to the brass bedstead (the great thing with handcuffs is it is easy to put one around your own wrist, and then use the same hand that is cuffed to hook the other cuff around some object. If you don't have the key once the other cuff closes, your are stuck). She would then use another pair of handcuffs to secure her other arm to the opposite side of the bedstead. This would leave her lying on the bed on her back with each arm stretched to the opposite side of the bed and no way to remove the bag.</p> <p>If things remained unchanged Laura would slowly asphyxiate in about five to ten minutes. That was where I came in. It was my choice to ""Save"" Laura, or not. Of course I always did, but both of us found it exciting to have her in this potentially fatal position. I would mount her and start fucking her while her air slowly ran out. The lack of oxygen would soon bring Laura to a powerful orgasm. As for me, the act of making love to her girlish body as it slowly suffocated was intoxicating. Laura knew that I would not take the bag off of her until I came, and a couple of times she blacked out before I shot my load into her, but she still wanted to play again when I saw her next week.</p> <p>Another version of ""Save Laura"" she thought of herself. My backyard has a private pool with a diving board over the twelve foot deep end. Laura would strip and sit at the end of the board. There she would tie her ankles together with clothesline and tie the end of the clothesline to a thirty pound stone sitting on the board. Then she would hand cuff her own hands behind her back, take a deep breath and bounce herself into the water. The stone would be pulled off the board and drag her feet first to the bottom of the pool. There she would float a couple of feet above the stone motionless. I would watch from the pool edge.</p> <p>It was very exciting seeing her like that. She looked some little girl that a rapist had kidnapped, used, killed and then been gotten rid of. Or perhaps the young girlfriend of a mobster who had found out too much and had to be silenced.</p> <p>Laura got very good at holding her breath, so I could wait one, almost two minutes before diving in after her with a knife to cut her loose. You could always tell when she was getting desperate for air. She usually floated perfectly still, but when she was reaching her limit she would start to wiggle all around. After cutting her loose I would bring her to the surface in the shallow end. There, without releasing her hands or legs, I would lay her face down half in, half out of the pool and fuck her doggie style.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Soon Laura was approaching thirteen. In the last few months before her birthday her body started changing rapidly. She grew several inches and her breasts, though still puffies, changed from half lemon sized mounds to small, full oranges. As she changed I found myself losing interest in her. I had another girl in my sights and it was time to move our relationship to new phase.</p> <p>On her thirteenth birthday she came over to ""baby sit"" as usual. I slipped her an extra high dose of the pills, but as I was driving her too our office for our time together I faked getting a cell phone call. I spoke for a moment into the phone, then turned to Laura.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Honey, but there's a problem at the office. There's a bunch of people in there now for an emergency. I'll have to take you straight home.""</p> <p>The pills had kicked in and Laura was obviously getting very horny. ""Couldn't you take me to a motel?""</p> <p>""Sorry, but they expect me at work. I'll make it up to you. How about Friday?""</p> <p>She reluctantly agreed and I drove her home. </p> <p>I really love it when some complicated plan I've made comes out perfectly. I knew that at Laura's mother's apartment was her mother's live-in boyfriend, Hector. Laura did not like Hector at all. She found him smelly and in the last few months he'd been starring a lot at her body. Laura was home alone with him after I dropped her off since her mother was working.</p> <p>I also knew that Laura's mother was suspicious that Hector was getting some on the side. In fact, that very afternoon when I spoke to her on the phone I suggested she come home from work early to see if she could catch him.</p> <p>It was about ninety minutes later I got a hysterical phone call from Laura begging me to pick her up. She was standing on corner in the pouring rain with no umbrella and all her worldly goods in a tiny suitcase. My plan had gone perfectly. Laura, in a hypersexual state and desperate had given into Hector when he propositioned her. They had been fucking like a pair of rabbits when her mother stormed into the house. Laura's mother isn't much to look at (all that booze takes its toll on you after a while) so she knew she wasn't going to be able to replace Hector as a boyfriend. So she threw Laura - the ""little whore"" - out of the house and told her never to come back.</p> <p>I picked up Laura (she looked really hot. She was soaked to the skin and her clothes were clinging to her, especially her thin t-shirt. She hadn't had time to put on a bra) and took her to my house. She seemed to think that she was going to stay with me, but I told her no.</p> <p>""I can't have a thirteen year-old girl living with me! Besides, I've very disappointed in you Laura, screwing Hector behind my back. I think it's time we go our separate ways.""</p> <p>""But,"" she sobbed, ""What will I do? I only have a few sets of clothes and $50 I stole from my mom. Where will I stay? How will I eat?""</p> <p>""There's always a way for a girl with a nice body to make lots of money,"" I told her soothingly. ""We just need to get you the right working clothes.""</p> <p>I took her into the bedroom. She outgrown her old school girl outfit, but there was a new one on the bed. ""I was going to give you this for your birthday, Laura. Now you'll need it to make some money.""</p> <p>She looked at me. ""You mean you think I should sell myself? Like a whore? I don't know if I can do that. Suppose nobody will buy me?""</p> <p>I took her hand. ""Laura, down in the city they'll pay $100 an hour for a little teen like you. You just need to have some confidence. Get dressed.</p> <p>Laura changed into the outfit and I took her over to the full-length mirror. ""What do you see? I asked.</p> <p>""Myself?""</p> <p>""No,"" I replied. ""To be a good hooker you need to look at what you see in the mirror and realize you're seeing a product. You're in business and your body is what your are selling. Look at it that way. Try to see it from your customer's point of view. What will make your product stand out from all the others around you? It's the way you dress. The way you move and pose on the corner. The way you smile. You want the customers to look at your body like it is a tasty little desert they are going to wolf down. Make yourself look delicious!""</p> <p>Laura packed all her things into the suitcase and I drove her down to the red light district in the city. She was wearing the new little school girl outfit with a thong underneath and no bra on top. She carried a little purse filled with some makeup and several packs of condoms I'd given her.</p> <p>When we reached our destination she was hesitant to get out. ""I don't think I can to this!"" I suggested that she take a little trial run. Just take a walk around the block and get used to the place. I would wait right here with her suitcase.</p> <p>She reluctantly agreed. She looked so sexy as she headed down the street - this little teenager barely dressed, navigating her way amid the porn shops and strip bars. As soon as she turned the corner and was out of sight I started the engine and drove home. I dropped her suitcase into a dumpster after pocketing the fifty dollars.</p> <p>This might have seemed cruel, even for me, but it was necessary. With a change of clothes and fifty bucks she might had found a hotel and a meal and changed her mind about becoming a street hooker. As it was, she was out in the big city without a dime to her name and dressed in a tiny, flimsy outfit. The only way she would sleep, eat or buy drugs would be to sell herself that night. Once she sold herself a few times, it would become a habit she couldn't break.</p> <p>***</p> <p>Not that I didn't have some concerns about her. The next day I called an associate of mine named Carlos. He was a pimp in the city. I told him what Laura looked like. After a night on her own it wouldn't take much to convince Laura to join his stable of girls. He was a very charming guy.</p> <p>I used Laura on several occasions after that (for free of course - Carlos owed me - and always with a condom. By now I was sure her little pussy was a sewer filled with who-knows-what) she was a bit angry with me at first, but she got over it after I pointed out that I had hooked her up with Carlos. She was quite taken with him as the new girls always were. At this point she was his top money maker and he was treating her like a queen. If fact, she rather like the idea of being in his ""stable."" Laura loved horses (show me a thirteen year-old girl that doesn't) and she liked the fantasy that she was a prize pony in his collection. ""It's just like the riding academy,"" she once told me amid giggles, ""we girls are in the stable. The men come and pick out which one of us they want for the day. Then they take us out, 'mount' us and ride us!""</p> <p>After about six months this changed, however. A cute little blond, just a young as Laura, but with a killer face, had displaced her. Carlos was demanding Laura bring in more money, but since she wasn't the fresh face on the street anymore and her price had slipped. That's when I introduced her to ""The Hole."" The Hole is an underground S&amp;M bar where masters and slaves meet each other. Often the masters who are a bit undesirable will purchase a slave for the night. The prices can run into the thousands for a young girl like Laura.</p> <p>Laura started selling herself there. She didn't mind the S&amp;M. In fact, she'd learned to enjoy it during our time together, and she'd need to do only one trick a night to make Carlos happy. Of course with big money, comes big risk. Relationships are anonymous in The Hole and often girls disappear and aren't heard of again. Did they run off with a new lover or wind up in a shallow grave? Nobody knows or cares.</p> <p>Of course, Laura was thirteen and didn't understand the risk. All she knew was that she was very popular at the bar and everybody wanted her for the night.</p> <p>***</p> <p>I think the story of Laura is over. About a month ago she disappeared. Carlos has not seen her and he thinks she's in a shallow grave in the woods somewhere. I didn't tell him anything, but I heard a rumor to the contrary.</p> <p>One of her one-night-masters took a liking to her and decided not to let her go after the trick. My guess is that she is locked in a sub-basement/dungeon of a fairly large, rural house. The basement is filled with interesting machines. They are Laura's lovers now. In that dark place she will serve her master till he tires of her. My guess is also that she will never leave that sub-basement. I doubt any of us will ever see Laura again.</p> <p>I'm not really worried about the police tracing her back to me. I hadn't seen her in two months. I have only one regret in the matter. Not that Laura is gone for good. That was inevitable. Perhaps even desirable. After all it wouldn't do for some goody-two shoes to get a hold of her, reform her, and sober her up so that she could pour out a sob story about the man who had lead her into this awful life.</p> <p>Is Laura happy in her new role? It doesn't really matter.</p> <p>I only regret that I won't have her as a piece of art anymore. She was quite a sight in the little schoolgirl outfit! I can only image how she must look in that dungeon, straped to and stretched out over some infernal machine as she cries in pain and pleasure.</p> <p>Oh, well, on to the next little girl! Funny, though. I just glanced up at the date on the calendar and realized something. It's Laura's fourteenth birthday.</p> <p>Happy Birthday, Laura!</p></div>",['This is a fantasy only. The author does not condone abuse of any person in real life.']
775,Little Stephanie's Night in Hell,-1,SPYTH,no@email,"A plan is about to unfold that will take little 9 year-old Stephanie on a night of deparvity in ""Hell"" that will change her innocent life forever.",2005-06-14,26,4,"M/g, ped,  bd, sm, tort, toy, mc, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I'm very, very excited. My heart is pounding. My cock is harder than it's ever been. Everything is ready. She should be here any minute. Now I know how a tiger feels just before it pounces on the lamb.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>It started a few months ago. I looked out the small bathroom window of my apartment and saw her. A little girl. She was in her bedroom in the building across from mine a couple floors below. She was dancing. Pretending she was Brittany Spears. Swinging her narrow hips seductively. She only wore a pair of brief panties. Later I would find out that her name was Stephanie.</p> <p>Her dark brown hair was in long pigtails and it swung from side-to-side with her movements. She had made no attempt to close the shade on her room. Perhaps because my apartment building was the only one near hers and on this side of the building there are only tiny bathroom windows that are frosted so you can't see in or out. I was lucky that I'd opened mine a bit to get some air and had seen her.</p> <p>She appeared to be about eight years old (later I would find out that she was almost 10). She had long legs and her belly was softly rounded in the way young girls are before they lose their baby fat. I quickly got my telescope. With it I could see that her tits were just starting to bud. They were a lovely shade of pink.</p> <p>I'm into spy stuff. I do surveillance for a living. I soon installed a little device that reflected a laser beam off Stephanie's window. It picks up the vibration of the glass from sound waves in the room. I could then hear Stephanie as she talked on the phone to her friends. I found out that she lives with her mom. I also found out that Stephanie's mom works many nights and does not get home until after 11 PM. On those nights Stephanie comes home from school, makes her own dinner and puts herself to bed.</p> <p>I next broke into the janitor's office in her apartment building and made a copy of the master key. Now I could get into the building through a back door, up the rear stairs and into her apartment. I used the key to make a visit to her room during the day when the building is practically empty. It was fun going through her drawer and touching her panties. I found some used ones and smelled the crotch. The smell of young flesh!</p> <p>I was careful to leave nothing disturbed. I did put a spy program on her computer so I could read everything she was doing remotely from my apartment. A small bug went into the phone so I could now hear both ends of any conversation.</p> <p>I soon learned a lot about Stephanie. Her likes, dislikes, hopes, dreams, and even the things her mother knows nothing about. I learned that sometimes on a dare she shoplifts. I found out she and her best friend ""borrow"" her friend's mothers lingerie catalog and look at it to see what they would like to wear. I know she has tried smoking. I know she wants to have a boyfriend in Middle School.</p> <p>Most importantly I learned what chat rooms she hangs out in and what her screen name is.</p> <p>I was soon after this that Stephanie met ""Devlin"" on the chat room. ""Devlin,"" she typed ""are you a devil?""</p> <p>""Sure am!"" Devlin typed back.</p> <p>Stephanie believes Devlin to be a sixth grader from the local middle school. They immediately hit it off as Devlin seemed to have all the same interests as Stephanie. Devlin finally proposed they meet and go to an Arcade. Stephanie's mom would never permit this so Stephanie is going to do it on a night her mom is working. Devlin has given her instructions to meet in an alley not too far from her house just after dark.</p> <p>I hear Stephanie tell her best friend about the ""date.""</p> <p>""I'm wearing my school skirt and sports shirt,"" she told her best friend. ""I'll roll the waist band way down and the bottom of the shirt way up so I look real, real hot!""</p> <p>I'm glad Stephanie want to look hot for me.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>She should be here any minute. I've spend a lot of time preparing for tonight. It's just five o'clock and her mother won't be home till eleven. That gives me six hours. Counting two hours for transport I should have four left to play with her.</p> <p>My car is at the other end of the alley. As soon as Stephanie steps inside she will walk past where I'm hiding behind a dumpster. I will grab her quick. I have a rag soaked with chloroform to go over her face. She will be out in seconds. With some duct tape over her mouth and eyes, and her hands and feet tied with plastic straps, I can drop her into my trunk and be out of here in less than a minute.</p> <p>We'll be going to an old barn just outside of town. I purchased the property hoping the price would go up, but it hasn't. However, tonight it will have another kind of value.</p> <p>The place is off by itself, so we can make as much noise as we want. The basement level is mostly old, rough stone with ancient wooden beams above. I've spend the last few weeks transforming it. Hopefully from a nine-year-old's point of view it will look like a dungeon in Hell. Lots of candles and incense burning. I have a little machine that keeps the floor in a perpetual fog. I bought a lot of Halloween stuff on sale and the place is filled with skulls and dragon's heads and bones and stuff. An adult would see through this sham, but a nine-year-old, especially a nine-year-old that has been given something to cloud her thinking, won't.</p> <p>I proud of my own costume. I saw a demon character in an old movie called ""Legend"" and tried to make it look like that. A set of large horns on my head. Boots that make my feet look like cloven hoofs. Body paint to turn my skin a deep red. Contacts to make my eyes look like a snake's.</p> <p>Stephanie will wake up to find herself naked in this place. Her hands will be manacled to chain above her head she will be forced to stand on tip toe. I will stand before her naked too (except for the costume) and tell her she had been brought here to pay for her sins. I can then list all the things she's done wrong that nobody else knows about. I will tell her I will punisher her. I will start touching her. Running my hands across her sweet, soft belly. Enjoying her tight, round rear end. Sucking on her tiny breast buds. Reaching between her legs and exploring her little virgin cunt.</p> <p>I will tell Stephanie she must be punished until she confesses her sins. I've read often about a device called a ""horse"" so I constructed one. It looks like a heavy saw horse with one end lower than the other. The girl is put at the high end and is made to lean over the horse with her arms and torso stretched out along the beam to the lower end. The high end has a padded place to hold her hips. Her wrists are put in restraints and pulled by a winch to the lower end of the saw horse. Then her ankles will be manacled to each of the saw horse's feet which are slightly set wide apart and closer in that the hip pad. The result is that the girl will be held in a position bent over with her legs wide apart. Her ass and pussy will be fully exposed. A mirror is positioned so Stephanie can see herself on this horse.</p> <p>One I get Stephanie on the horse I will examine and explore her closely. Use my tongue to lick her pussy. See if I can find the thin film of skin that makes up her hymen. I'll explore her fully but leave the fucking until later.</p> <p>I will give Stephanie a chance to confess her sins. She can be a bit stubborn, so I she probably won't tell me anything. That's okay. I bought a whip. It's a tiny thing and won't do any permanent damage. By tomorrow morning any marks it has left will have faded away. Still, it has a powerful sting. I can imagine how she will cry out every time it hits her bottom, or thighs or the soft folds of her little cunt.</p> <p>She should tell me almost everything after a few minutes with the whip. I can imagine little red marks crisscrossing her bottom as she wiggles on the horse desperately. I just hope I don't get so excited I can't stop at the proper time.</p> <p>There is one secret I know she will not give up easily. I know that she watches porn videos on the internet showing men and women fucking, and then she goes to her bed and plays with herself until she cums. Her mother caught her once and was furious. Stephanie begged her mom's forgiveness and promised that she would never do it again. She was good for almost a week, but then started doing it again whenever her mom was not around. Recently she's been doing it at least once a day.</p> <p>When she does not tell me this I will tell her she needs to be punished even more. I will show her a hideously ugly little hollow metal mask with a long, long curved nose. I saw one of these in a medieval book on torture and made one that would fit Stephanie. I'll tell Stephanie that the little ugly man helps little girls tell the truth. When she tells me that she has already told me all her sins, I will laugh and take her over to a device on the floor. It is a frame designed so little Stephanie will be forced to her knees and will be bent over wedge shaped device so that her face is pushed up against the floor and her ass will be high in the air. I will then lubricate the nose of the metal mask and insert it deeply into Stephanie's rosebud. The nose of the mask is about the size of an erect penis, but with a tapered base so that she can't expel it. The insertion should hurt her quite abit.</p> <p>I will have a charcoal brazier (actually an old grill I repainted) into which I will dip a metal cup to scoop some of the coals up and drop them into the back of the mask so that slide down the nose and into Stephanie. For a half minute or so she shouldn't feel anything, but than the metal should start getting real hot and painful.</p> <p>Hopefully Stephanie will confess about her masturbation before her hole gets too burned. Even if she does quickly I may be slow about getting the mask out of her. The sight of her bent over the frame begging and pleading with her bottom wiggling desperately is something I will savor.</p> <p>Once she has ""confessed"" and has been purified I will be much gentler with her. I have large oval bucket set up with suds and warm water. I will make Stephanie sit in it and watch her bathe and wash her hair. When she is done I will have her dress in white lace socks and gloves with little matching bows for her hair. A white ribbon tied around her throat will complete the outfit. I will then fit her with two pairs of cuffs and chains. One will hold her hand behind her back; the other will hobble her ankles so she cannot run.</p> <p>I will tell her how beautiful she looks and how I am fortunate to have such a pretty, young, perfect girl for the ceremony. I tell her that I intend to keep her afterward in my collection and they she should be proud of this. I only put the best of my girls on display.</p> <p>I will lead her over to the display case. It's actually an old, old glass-topped and sided jewelry case from a store that I found and fixed up. It looks exactly like a child-sized coffin and I've set it up in the corner on a table with wilted flowers as if it was being used in a funeral. The inside has been lined with various pillows of pick and white silk. I will tell Stephanie I want to see how she will look and then pick her up and lay her in the box. After arranging her on the pillows so she looks just right I will close the lid for a minute and enjoy the sight of her in her little glass coffin.</p> <p>When I'm ready I will lift her out. She should be pretty upset about what my intensions seem to be, but I won't answer any questions. Instead, I will lead her over to the altar.</p> <p>This is one of my best creations. I took one of those large spools (about five feet in diameter) they deliver cable on and laid it on its side to make a round table with the top about 2 and 1/2 feet off the ground. On the top I put a layer of concrete and shaped and painted to look like stone. Around the bottom I draped a cloth to conceal what it actually was.</p> <p>The middle of the top is slightly raised from the rest with a gutter around the edge. The gutter has a cut on the front of the altar so that any liquid dropped onto the altar's surface will eventually flow through the gutter to the cut and into an urn positioned on the floor. The surface of the altar has four ""U"" bolts protruding in the shape of a square just inside the gutter. Toward the back of altar protrudes two wooden poles that rise 18 inches to a rail the runs between them that is 32 inches long. Finally I've painted a huge pentacle on the surface of altar with the tips of the star just inside the gutter.</p> <p>It looks quite scary when lit with candles and Stephanie should be very frightened. I will lay her on the altar and tie her ankles with rope to the bolts near the front. This will force her legs very widely apart. Her back will recline up against the rail and her arms with be put over it and tied to the bolts in the back. Then I will start lighting candles placed at each of the points of the pentacle.</p> <p>She should be quite a sight tied to the altar with her legs wide apart and her pussy all exposed and with the candles around her. I will sit on the edge of the altar and explain the ceremony to her while I reach out and casually stroke her totally exposed pussy.</p> <p>I will explain that to get more ""power"" it is necessary for me to sacrifice a young, virgin, purified girl and use her blood. I have selected Stephanie because the younger and more perfect the sacrifice, the greater the power than can be gained. Now that she has been purified through confession we can start with the sacrifice ceremony. I show her a tiny knife and hammer. I will show her how the tip of the knife can be extracted from the back by unscrewing the hilt. I will show her where a tiny heart shape has been painted on her chest just above her real heart. At the height of the ceremony I will put the knife on her chest above the mark and use the hammer to tap it in until the tip of the knife is in her heart. I will then unscrew the knife hilt so the rest of the knife will become a hollow tube and with each beat of her heart a stream of blood will shoot out of it and fall to the altar. It will drain into the gutter and then into the urn where I will gather it for my potions.</p> <p>I reassure her that it will only hurt for a couple of minutes until she loses consciousness. I also tell her that I intend to do everything possible to preserve her body for my display. I also will tell her she should be honored to be considered worthy of being the sacrifice.</p> <p>I will start the ceremony, which will consist of me marching around the altar to the tape of a set of monks chanting. As the music reaches its climax I will put the tip of the knife to Stephanie's chest. I will tap it once just to position it and Stephanie will feel the tip just cut in the top levels of her skin between two ribs. Then I will raise the hammer for the first heavy blow.</p> <p>By now Stephanie should be promising to do anything in order to escape her fate. When she says this I will say ""Really anything?"" and she will nod her head vigorously. I will use a little smoke bomb in my hand to make a parchment looking contract appear out of nowhere. I tell her if she is willing to sign the contract and obey it, I will spare her life and return her to her home.</p> <p>She will undoubtedly agree and I will release one of her hands so she can sign it. Instead of a pen, I will dip a quill into the drops of blood on her chest so she will be signing in her own blood.</p> <p>The contract makes her my sex slave. It says if she fails to please me she will be put back onto the altar and sacrificed.</p> <p>I will move to my ""throne"" and sit down. Stephanie will be ordered to kneel before me and give me a blow job. Since she has been watching X-rated films clips on the internet she should have a pretty good idea of what needs to be done. I expect that she should perform very well since the alternative is to go back onto the altar. Watching her little head working on my shaft and seeing her pigtails sway as she does her task should be very exciting.</p> <p>Before I cum I will tell Stephanie to stand up and turn around. I will give her a little lubricant and tell her she is to bend over and impale her virgin cunt on to my cock. I will stay perfectly still, and she will have to twist and slid back and forth on me until she gets me excited enough to cum. I will remind her that if she fails in this, she will be put back onto the altar to complete the sacrifice.</p> <p>I will try to hold out as long as possible, but with the sight of this little nine-year old girl humping me and trying desperately to make me cum will make it difficult not to shoot my load immediately. I will do my best to hold back, as I want Stephanie to work a bit for it.</p> <p>After I cum, while I am still in her, I will pull Stephanie back onto my lap and make her look at the contract again. I will point out to her that she is to say nothing to anybody about what happened tonight. I will remind her that I am watching her all the time and I have heard much of what she has already said privately to her mother or friends. I will point out that if she does tell anybody about us, the contract allows me to behead her mother in front of Stephanie's eyes. I will reminder her that if that happens it will be her own fault for breaking the contract. I also will remind her that in the future she will get messages from ""Devlin"" and she is to obey them and come to me willingly. Failure to do so will result in her going back on the altar.</p> <p>Finally I tell her that she will soon find herself in a place near her home. She is to go home, wash up and go to bed. She should avoid talking to her mother tonight. If her mother sees her crying she may suspect something. And if she gets the story out of Stephanie then her mother will die.</p> <p>I will ask if she understands and will obey. She will nod her head. Then I will use a rag with chloroform to put her back to sleep.</p> <p>I will drop Stephanie off in a dumpster near her mom's apartment. She should look pretty in there with the rest of the trash. When she wakes she should easily find her way home. There, on her bed, I've left a little note telling her how much I enjoyed the evening and telling her I look forward to other ""dates"" in the future. I will also remind her of the contract. I'm confident she will obey it.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>I check my watch. She's five minutes late! My heart is still pounding. Maybe she isn't coming!</p> <p>Then I hear foots steps. The click, click, click of tiny high heels. Someone enters the alley and stops right by my hiding place. It's is Stephanie. She is within easy reach now.</p> <p>She looks beautiful. She has tiny high heels and a short-pleated school girl skirt that has been pulled up and rolled down until it barely covers her cute little ass. Her top has been rolled up too and her slightly rounded tummy protrudes. Her hair is in pigtails which swing left and right as her eyes search the far end of the alley. I can see this is going to be quite a night. In an instant I will have her and take her on a night of depravity that will change her innocent life forever. I tense my muscles to pounce.</p> <p>Still looking down the alley she says, ""Hello. It's Stephanie. Is that you, Devlin?""</p> <p>I leap forward and my hands close around her. The chloroform causes her to slump immediately in my arms. Our long night together has started.</p></div>",['This is fantasy only. I endorse no abuse of any person.']
776,Karis and the Business Deal,-1,SPYTH,no@email,"Karis doesn't like modeling for her father, but she's about to find out there are worse things that can happen to her, but its only business.",2005-09-17,35,4,"MM/g humil, mc, nc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Come in Mr. Kramer!"" I said to the beefy, red-faced man at my door. ""So, glad that you could come.""</p> <p>""Don't waste my time, Smith. You said you have a business deal you wanted me to back? Something that could make us both a lot of money?""</p> <p>""Yes, I do. Have a seat.""</p> <p>Kramer seated himself in the best chair in my living room and lit up a cigar without asking permission. ""So what's this business, Smith?""</p> <p>""I've come up with a line of lingerie and sexy outfits that will sell really well. All I need is some money to get the business started,"" I said. ""We split the profits half and half.""</p> <p>""Smith, everybody and his brother sells that kind if stuff. What makes you think yours is going to be so popular that you can make any money at this!""</p> <p>I smiled. ""It's not the outfit that make the difference, but the customers. Karis, come in here!""</p> <p>From the other room a weak, high voice, pleaded, ""But Daddy-""</p> <p>""Get in here, now!"" I commanded.</p> <p>Karis, my ten year-old daughter entered the room. She wore one of my creations. It was a school girl outfit. The little red plaid, pleated skirt didn't come down any farther than her crotch and the top sat low on her hips exposing most of her flat, smooth tummy. The little matching white top she wore barely fell below her tiny tits. Her light blond hair was in pigtails held in place by white ribbons. On her feet was a pair of high-heels and white lacy socks.</p> <p>When you first saw Karis you thought she was tall, but she barely topped five feet. The length of her body was an illusion caused by her thinness. A growth spurt had affected only her legs and they now composed almost half her body height.</p> <p>I'd taught Karis to walk like a model by putting her feet directly behind one another with each step so that her hips swung seductively. Despite her reluctance she entered the room as she'd been shown and made a slow turn in front of Kramer so he could take her in, then struck a provocative pose in front of him.</p> <p>Kramer nearly dropped his cigar on the floor. His face flickered with lust, and then resumed their usual scowl.</p> <p>""You are going sell lingerie for little girls!""</p> <p>""Exactly,"" I replied.</p> <p>""You are sick.""</p> <p>""Perhaps, but the business will be extremely popular. There is no competition in the market. And there are plenty of people - people who admire little girls - who will be willing to buy them outfits,"" I noted.</p> <p>Kramer ran his eyes up and down her, saying nothing.</p> <p>""Karis, assume the position so Mr. Kramer can see your panties.""</p> <p>Her pretty little blue eye teared up. ""Please, Daddy, don't make me show-""</p> <p>""Karis! Do I have to punish you later?""</p> <p>""No, Daddy no!""</p> <p>With that she turned her back to Kramer, spread her legs wide and leaned over at the waist using an end table to support her hands. This presented Kramer with her shapely little bottom inches from his face. I nodded to her skirt. ""Go ahead. Lift it up.""</p> <p>With little hesitation he reached over and pushed the back of the skirt up around Karis's waist. She wore a pretty little pair of panties that had lace bordering the triangle formed by the back panel. The triangle of the back panel was almost completely transparent showing off Karis' cute little ass.</p> <p>Kramer stared hard. Very hard. It was as I suspected. He was an admirer of very young girls too. ""Well, it is very nice,"" he said with a rasp in his voice.</p> <p>""Go ahead and touch the fabric,"" I told him. ""I think you will have a little surprise.""</p> <p>Karis shot me a glance. Her eyes were begging me not to let this man fondle her, but she knew better than to disobey me.</p> <p>Kramer touched the panties tentatively, but then with more deliberate strokes. ""It's so, so soft!""</p> <p>I smiled. ""A new material. Most transparent cloth is usually terribly smooth, but not really soft. This is different, though. Like the softest silk. A bit pricy, but worth it.""</p> <p>Kramer now had one hand around Karis holding her steady by the tummy while the other moved back and forth cupping and squeezing her butt cheeks. Then his hand moved lower, sliding in between her legs to feel for her pussy lips. When Karis felt this she shot me a glance, her eyes begging me. I gave her a hard look back, letting her know what would happen if she disrupted Mr. Kramer's little bit of fun with a complaint. She squeezed her mouth tightly shut, winced, and looked forward again.</p> <p>After Kramer had a good, thorough feel of her, I told Karis, ""Go get on the next outfit for Mr. Kramer. Hurry up, he doesn't have all night!""</p> <p>As she stalked away Kramer asked, ""I have to admit I like the idea, but how far are you going to get without being arrested!""</p> <p>""Nothing illegal about my idea,"" I commented. ""Selling sexy lingerie for young girls isn't in anyway against the law. The only consideration is that any photographs we take of our models must be non-sexual. This is pretty easily done even if they are nude as long as we take care not to show their genitals. The fact that we are selling lingerie will actually help the case that the pictures purpose is nonsexual. There may be some concern if we sell any bondage equipment, sized for the girls, but at worse well have to show those on a manikin.""</p> <p>""Who is going to model your stuff?"" asked Kramer.</p> <p>""Karis will work as one. As you can see she looks quite lovely in the outfits. I have two other girls lined up. A cute, freckled, seven year old red head, named Stephanie and a pretty nine-year old brunet named Sarah. Their guardians have already agreed to help us for a pretty reasonable fee.""</p> <p>Karis re-entered the room. The theme of this little outfit was bows. This time she wore a tiny white thong that barely covered her hips. As she walked passed us our eyes were immediately drawn to her butt. Hanging on the back of the thong was a pretty little bow that bounced and swung against her bottom as she walked. You couldn't help but to find yourself starring at that area and noticing how nice her rear end was shaped (This was of course, no accident. I made Karis do exercises for at least a half-hour a day designed to shape her little bottom).</p> <p>Karis wore high heels and white lacy stockings that came just above her knee as well as gloves that covered her up to her elbows. Around her throat was a choker made of a white ribbon. On the right side of her neck the choker had a white lacy bow with a rhinestone encrusted three inch metal bar that looked like a stick pin. Her hair was now in a ponytail with a white bow. Bows were also located at the top of the stocking (both front and back) and at the back of her wrists, elbows and ankles. Karis was topless and her tiny, pink breast buds pointed straight out.</p> <p>She pranced around for a minute, and then posed in front of us. ""Nice, don't you think?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Extremely"" Kramer replied.</p> <p>""This outfit is more than it looks however. Turn around, Karis.""</p> <p>She obeyed. I grabbed her and dragged her back against me. ""Hands crossed behind your back."" I commanded. She obeyed again.</p> <p>I grabbed the bows at her wrists and gave them a pull. They unraveled into a thin, strong ribbons of fabric. ""These bows are functional,"" I said. ""The ones at the top of the gloves can be tightened so that the gloves can't come off. The same thing with the bows at the front top of the thighs. These other ones-"" I said as I used the ribbon to bind Karis's wrists together ""-are very strong and can be used for bondage."" I untied the bows at the back of Karis's thighs and used them to tie her legs tightly together, just above her knees.</p> <p>Kramer leaned forward with a smile and touched the ties, then ran his hands up Karis's naked thighs and started feeling her pussy.</p> <p>""Daddy, please make him st-""</p> <p>Karis's words disappeared as I demonstrated another part of the outfit. ""I call this choker she's wearing a ""Jonbenet."" The ribbon is quite strong and wraps around this little bar. Spin the bar and the ribbon gets as tight as you want. You can then use the bow to hold it in place, like so.""</p> <p>I let go. Karis had her head back and she was desperately trying to get enough air to stay conscious. She no longer had any breath to waste on comments. ""You can easily tighten it just enough to eliminate any annoying talk, but keep the subject awake for an extended length of time.</p> <p>We watched Karis sway and stumbled for a minute or so as she struggled to keep from blacking out. Undoubtedly she would have torn the choke off, if her hand had not been bound behind her back.</p> <p>""Imagine meeting a little girl on the street wearing a pretty little dress and wearing these stockings, gloves and choker. The message she would be sending would be 'I'm available for bondage!' though only you and she, and her lover would know the secret of here little outfit!""</p> <p>""Very clever,"" smiled Kramer. ""May I?""</p> <p>I nodded. He brought Karis, still fighting to stay awake, over to him. He then reached up, released the bow and twirled the bar a few spins tighter. Karis immediately collapsed onto his lap, unconscious. He then released the bar completely. As he was waiting for her to recover, he ran his hand across her tiny tits and over her smooth tummy.</p> <p>""Even if this isn't illegal a lot of people won't be happy with it,"" he observed.</p> <p>""What can they do?"" I replied, ""I'm going to sell this stuff on a website. It's not like they can hold protests outside the store. Sure some techy can try to shut down the website by some kind of electronic attack, but the servers I intend to rent space on are in a foreign country and they provider has hardened the site against that kind of thing. That kind of attack will be an annoyance at best.""</p> <p>Karis awoke with a start as she realized she was being fondled by Kramer's swarthy hands. She looked at me in panic, her eyes begging.</p> <p>""Karis, why don't you go and put the last outfit on?"" I said.</p> <p>Kramer undid the ties and she walked away, undoubtedly happy that there was only one more thing for her to model.</p> <p>""If you are going to put little girl on the web wearing lingerie you are going to get a lot of people coming to the site just to gape and not to buy,"" noted Kramer.</p> <p>""That no problem. The store will carry advertising too. The kind of advertising that would like that kind of audience. So it doesn't matter if they just come to look and don't buy. We'll make money off of that too,"" I said.</p> <p>Karis was soon back. She still wore the same stocking, gloves and choker, but the bows were back in place. What she also had on was a pretty little baby-doll nightie. It was a very pale shade of pink and mostly see-through. The front of it came together and tied between her breast buds with a little ribbon. The front was cut away to show her bare tummy. The little panty was a thong, but front was shaped like a butterfly with it wings spread. The body of the butterfly lay along her pussy slit. It was see-through also. Karis pranced around for us then struck a pose in front of Kramer. She was smiling, knowing we were almost done.</p> <p>""Very nice,"" said Kramer.</p> <p>""So you want to invest?"" I asked.</p> <p>""As much as I like the idea,"" said Kramer, as he undressed Karis with his eyes, ""It could be a lot of trouble for me if I was ever connected with the business-""</p> <p>""-you would be a silent partner. Nobody need know-""</p> <p>""Still, there too much of a risk. I will have to decline."" He started to get up to leave.</p> <p>I was prepared for this.</p> <p>""Wait a moment. You can't really appreciate the beauty of this nightie without spending an evening in bed with a pretty little girl who is wearing it. For that reason I'm inviting you to sleepover up in Karis's room tonight with her, so you can experience it first hand.""</p> <p>Lust passed over Kramer face. Karis was now starring at me with her eyes bulging out of their sockets. She opened her mouth to plead with me, but I shot her the hardest look I could. She knew that my punishment would be beyond anything she had so far experienced if she crossed me now. Her lips closed, quivering. Tears began to stream down her face.</p> <p>""Karis, go upstairs to your room. Leave the door open. Mr. Kramer will be joining you in a minute.""</p> <p>She started for the steps moving haltingly, like a robot with a rust problem.</p> <p>Kramer came over to me. I pulled out a little key. ""Karis had been a bit of a naughty girl recently trying to lock me out of her room. I replaced the normal lock there with a double cylinder. You can only lock the door from the inside or outside with this key. It's the only one. I suggest you lock it when you get inside and keep the key around your neck. That way you'll know you have absolute privacy for the night and it will keep anyone from leaving the room until you are ready.""</p> <p>Kramer nodded.</p> <p>""Also take this."" I handed him a shrink wrapped box of bondage toys including whips and a riding crop. ""Try these out. We are going to sell these on the site, too. Karis is still wearing the bondage stockings and gloves and she has a four poster bed, so there are plenty of places to secure things.""</p> <p>Kramer headed up the stair carrying the box. I saw Karis had stopped nearly at the top and was staring at me with her eyes begging. Tears rolled down her cheeks and she was shaking. Suddenly she whined, ""Daddy, please!""</p> <p>By then Kramer had reached her and goosed her right butt cheek. She went screaming up the stairs and into her room, throwing herself on the bed and sobbing. I noticed, however, that she had not slammed the door.</p> <p>""Mr. Smith, I think we can do business. In fact I think its going to be a long a profitable relationship for both of us,"" he said, giving me a wicked smile.</p> <p>""Goodnight, Mr. Kramer""</p> <p>He entered Karis's room and closed the door. I heard the key turn in the lock and click.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>I was too excited to sleep and the truth was it would have been impossible. The noise from Karis's room included crying, begging, screaming interrupted by the crack of a whip or riding crop. Sometimes the girl's sounds were suddenly choked off to be replaced by the sound of a man grunting and the steady rocking of the bed. I had to hand it to Kramer. I wouldn't have thought he'd had that much stamina. Things didn't really quiet down till about three in the morning when the sounds turned into the satisfied snoring of a man and the quite sobbing of a young girl.</p> <p>I felt a little sympathy for Karis. I didn't really like Kramer, but this was business. She would have to get used to this. Besides, I would probably not be visiting her as often myself now. My thoughts drifted to the little red-headed girl with the nice smile and freckles. Now I would have the money to hire her and I had made it clear to her guardian that I expected a little more from her than just modeling.</p></div>","['I read a while ago on the forum that someone wanted to see more humilation stories. This is my stab at it!', 'This story is dedicated to a lovely little girl named Karis. What a great model she would make! This story does not condone the abuse of any person, however, and is only fantasy.']"
777,Three Fun Poems,-1,SPYTH,no@email,"Three fun, short poems featuring little girls.",2005-11-04,4,2,"M/g, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Girl on a Plate</p> <p>There was a kidnapped pre-teen named Kate,<br/> Grabbed by a man who liked girls on a plate.<br/> “If he wants to screw me till I cry,<br/> said she, “I had better comply,”<br/> Or a barbecue skewer is my fate!”</p> <p class=""h2"">Girl on a Rope</p> <p>The once was a school girl named Hope,<br/> Who liked to swing by a noose on a rope.<br/> With vibrators in her pussy and bum,<br/> She’d wiggle and kick and cum and cum,<br/> While her father watched and jerked off using soap.</p> <p class=""h2"">Girl on Tracks</p> <p>There was a little girl who loved trains,<br/> And loved being tied to the tracks before same.<br/> As the loco made the rails vibrate and buck,<br/> Her man lover would fuck and fuck,<br/> And she hoped that he’d cum before it came.</p></div>",[]
778,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 1",1,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>They were a motley group.</p> <p>Gregg looked around at the four other people in mansion’s salon: Across the room was his Aunt Maude, a 60ish something lush that had once been a pretty society woman till she ran out of money. Between them on his left sat her daughter, his cousin Susan, a chain-smoking, nurse who must have come from a hospital in hell. On his right was Susan’s brother, Ted, a giant of a man with a vague resemblance to the Frankenstein monster. Ted, who had been in and out of jail so many times that Gregg had lost count, was currently working as a bouncer at a strip club. What a family! Gregg was a high-school teacher and the only sane one in the lot.</p> <p>Of course the man whose last will and testament they had come to hear today was even crazier. Gregg’s great uncle, Victor Von Munch, had a reputation as a modern Marquis de Sade. He had earned a fortune as an engineer, and then gone off his rocker, by most accounts. He’d built this incredible house they sat in: A fantastic, rambling mansion – actually more like a castle - with hundreds of rooms. The west wing, the living quarters, were normal enough, but the rest of the mansion was out of a nightmare. Strange statuary and carved figures of dragons, demons, satyrs and the like filled the dark halls. The rooms in the upper floors were even stranger. Each contained one beautiful looking, but diabolically conceived torture machine designed to bring pleasure or pain or both. It was clear from their shape that they had all been designed to accommodate the fairer sex. What was really shocking about them was their scale – at the largest setting they might be able to fit a small woman, but they had clearly been created to be used with girls. Very young girls.</p> <p>This, to all accounts, this had not made Victor popular with his neighbors who blamed him for every female child that when missing in the area. Though the law visited the mansion frequently, no evidence of the girls were ever found. The neighbors attributed this firstly to the incinerator in the basement. A unit so powerful that even the slightest trace of what was put into it was vaporized. Secondly they blamed the police, who had a chummy relationship with Victor as he always contributed heavily to the cop’s retirement fund.</p> <p>Well, if Gregg’s family had its way, the contents of the house would be stripped, the building flatted and the land sold. They’d had time enough to think it out. Victor’s estate had been in legal limbo for the last five years since he died and was only now being probated.</p> <p>Gregg looked up as the lawyer, Mr. Howell, entered the room. Howell did a quick count of the people present, then let out a sigh.</p> <p>“I know everybody has come for the reading today, but I’m afraid it will have to be delayed 24 hours,” he said apologetically.</p> <p>“What!” declared Aunt Maude. “Why is there a delay? We’ve waited long enough! We know the estate is to be split up evenly among us four. We are the only living relatives Victor had. Let’s get on with it!”</p> <p>“There is a clause you are unfamiliar with,” stated Howell. “It requires Victor’s granddaughter be present for the reading.”</p> <p>“Granddaughter? Victor’s son died in a traffic accident before he was married!”</p> <p>“Apparently before he died he had a…. how can a put it? An affair with a lady of the evening. It produced a girl named Stephanie. Victor was sending payments to the mother, but then she died of a drug overdose. We don’t seem to know what happened to the child. In any case, according to the will I am required to suspend the reading for 24 hours to search for little Stephanie. I don’t hold much hope of finding her in such a short period of time. I realize this in an inconvenience, but I’ve had the west wing cleaned and the kitchen stocked with food. I invite you to stay overnight here and we will get on with it tomorrow,” the lawyer closed his briefcase and turned to leave.</p> <p>“What happens,” demanded Maude, “if you do find this little brat? Do we have to split the money five ways?”</p> <p>Howell turned back to face her. “No. If Stephanie is found, under the auspices of a court appointed guardian, she will get everything…”</p> <p>***</p> <p>This, of course, left the group in a foul mood. They had just taken their suitcases to their rooms then returned to the salon to discuss the situation further when the door bell, sounding more like a mournful foghorn, rang. Gregg went to get the door.</p> <p>When he opened it he was surprised to see nobody there. Then he looked down. Looking up at him was a little girl dressed in a school uniform. It consisted of white stockings that ended just above the knees with little white bows. She must have been even shorter than she appeared because she was wearing the highest heels he ever seen on a child, at least four inches tall in gleaming white. The short, pleated skirt in pink plaid she had on was low on her tiny hips and high on her thighs. Above there was a long expanse of creamy, white skin showing perfect navel and then above her ribs, a short white button down blouse. Over the blouse she wore a short vest the same pattern as the skirt. Her long dark hair was in pigtails tied with white ribbons like those on her stockings.</p> <p>Gregg was taking in this vision when the child looked up at him, blinked her large, deep, brown eyes, and opened her sweet mouth to say, “Hello. My name is Stephanie!”</p></div>",[]
779,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 2",2,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This development left the group speechless. Greg filled the void by introducing each of his relatives to Stephanie. On impulse the child ran over to Maude and hugged her. The woman reacted as if a muddy pig had jumped onto her lap, though Stephanie seemed not to notice.</p> <p>“I always wanted a family!” she squealed happily, “and now I have one!”</p> <p>“Gregg,” said Maude, untangling herself from the child’s grip, “It seems like Stephanie will be staying with us. Why don’t your take her down the west wing and find her a bedroom. Then come back here. We need to talk.”</p> <p>Stephanie took Gregg’s hand and skipped down the hall, a neat trick for a little girl wearing high heels. “This is so exciting. It’s been such a long time since I visited Grandfather’s house!”</p> <p>Gregg decided he better ask some questions. “Stephanie, where do you live?”</p> <p>“Oh, after my mother died, grandfather sent me to Miss Prudence’s Academy for Well Disciplined Girls. It’s a school for orphaned girls who need lots of discipline. Grandfather helped the school with a lot with money and things. He even donated some of the discipline machines at the school, though the are not as fancy as the ones in the house here. If Miss Prudence had a girl that was giving her particular trouble, she would send them to visit my Grandfather for an evening or weekend and he would use the machines in the house here to help her become a better girl.”</p> <p>“Did Miss Prudence give you permission to leave the school?”</p> <p>Stephanie frowned and looked down. Her skip shifted to a shuffle. “No. I’ve been a bad girl and I will need quite a bit of discipline when I get back to school. But, I had to be here for grandfather’s will! I had to see that nothing bad happens to his masterpieces!”</p> <p>“You mean the machines?”</p> <p>“Yes! It’s not just grandfather’s work, you know! The girls of Miss Prudence’s Academy have a lot invested in them too! There is a famous story told about grandfather developing a special machine, just for the youngest first graders. He worked and worked on it and the day it was ready Miss Prudence sent over a girl in the evening so it could be tested. Well, something when wrong and little Amy never returned.”</p> <p>“Never returned?” asked Gregg. Then he remembered the incinerator in the basement.</p> <p>“Grandfather worked and worked on it all day and the next night, Betsy was sent over. She never returned either. Every day grandfather worked on the machine and every night Miss Prudence sent another girl over – Cindy, Diane, Emily, Felicia. The same thing happened. But did my grandfather get discouraged and give up? No! Did Miss Prudence stop sending girls? No! They all persevered! Finally there was only one girl left in first grade. A very pretty little girl named Zelda.</p> <p>That night machine worked exactly as it was designed and she came back. Grandfather was so happy that the even named the machine in her honor. In fact-“</p> <p>Stephanie stopped suddenly and stared at the figure of a dragon carved into a niche in the wall. She stepped forward, reached around the side of it an there was a click. The wall behind the niche opened and exposed a secret room.</p> <p>“This is it! My grandfather’s private trophy room! Come on!”</p> <p>Stephanie grabbed Gregg’s hand and excitedly dragged him through the door. The room was long with niches and cases filled with different things. Stephanie headed right toward a large pedestal on which there was the life-sized statue of a beautiful girl of about nine. She lay reclined as if in a trance with her knees up in the air and her legs parted. The statue had cleverly been mounted in such a way that she seemed to float above the pedestal rather that laying on it. She wore the same school uniform as Stephanie except that as one approached the girl, the shortness of the skirt, the lack of underwear and the reclining position allowed one to see her perfect little pussy peaking out from under the hem. The girl’s blouse had also been unbuttoned and parted so that her tiny pre-teen breast buds were visible. Her blond hair in pigtails fell back towards the pedestal. As for her face – well her eyes were closed, but she was not depicted as being asleep. Her mouth was open in an ecstatic “O” shape reminding Gregg of one of those blow-up toy dolls from a sex shop.</p> <p>Gregg couldn’t believe the realism of the statue. He reached out and touched the exposed skin area around her tummy. It was incredibly soft. Suddenly he realized this was no statue.</p> <p>“Yes,” said Stephanie, in a hushed and reverent tone. “This is Zelda. After she died in an unrelated accident, grandfather had her perfectly preserved. I always thought he was a bit in love with her. He would come here and visit her whenever he felt the need. Before the accident he often said she was perfect and he never wanted her to grow up! I guess now she never will.” Stephanie smiled, “What an honor, though! To be stuffed and mounted in grandfather’s trophy room. To be young and perfect forever…” Stephanie closed her eyes and Gregg realized that she could think of no better end for a girl from the Academy.</p> <p>“Stephanie, how old are you?” he asked.</p> <p>She opened her eyes and smiled. “I just turned eleven yesterday! Look!” She turned her back to him and lifted her skirt with one hand. Below was a nicely rounded bottom exposed by a tiny, white thong. “On our birthday’s Miss Prudence gives us caning for good luck! One strike for each year!”</p> <p>“I don’t see anything…”</p> <p>Stephanie grabbed his hand and pressed it to her bottom. “The redness is gone, but you can still count the bums. One, two three…”</p> <p>The truth was the Gregg lost count, totally distracted by the feel of Stephanie’s soft skin and the growing mound in his pants.</p> <p>***</p> <p>While Stephanie freshened up, Gregg returned to the salon and reported on their conversation, leaving out the part about Zelda and the secret room.</p> <p>“Well, it’s obvious what has to be done,” stated Maude, handing him a basket. Inside was a single piece of paper folded in half. He picked it up.</p> <p>“What needs to be done?” he asked, pondering the folded paper.</p> <p>“We need to kill her, you idiot. Otherwise nobody gets any of the money!”</p> <p>Gregg stammered, “Couldn’t we just take her back to that school she ran away from?”</p> <p>“And take a chance on that lawyer finding her? No!” explained Maude. “It is really a stroke of luck she showed up here. We just need to get rid of her now. Open your papers, all of you. There’s a number from one to four. Person with the lowest number takes the first shot at doing her in. If that person fails the person with the next highest number follows. Get it?”</p> <p>Maude saw the look on Gregg’s face. “Any problems with this solution, Gregg?”</p> <p>Gregg looked back at the other three and realized that they wouldn’t mind doing in two people and splitting the loot three ways, if necessary. “No. No. Not at all.”</p> <p>Susan stabbed out her latest cigarette. “How are we supposed to knock off the little runt?”</p> <p>“Use your imaginations,” snarled Maude. “This house is filled with dangerous toys and Gregg has told us that the brat is fascinated with them! Find one that can be misused fatally and invite her to try it out!”</p> <p>Gregg carefully unfolded his paper and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the number “4.” At least he would not be responsible for killing the little girl. A little girl he had started to like very much.</p> <p>“What do we do with the body afterward?” growled Ted.</p> <p>“That’s the easy part,” Maude said, with a smile. “We just stuff little Stephanie in the incinerator!”</p></div>",[]
780,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 3",3,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Before dinner, Susan, who had gotten the paper with the “1,” approached Stephanie. She gave the little girl a patently false smile and said, “I heard you are interested in Victor’s machines. I’ve found just the coolest one up on the third floor. Want to check it out with me?”</p> <p>Stephanie was skipping as she took Susan’s hand and they headed out of the room. Gregg decided to tag along. He didn’t know what he could do to stop what would happen, but he didn’t feel right staying behind, either.</p> <p>The room Susan led them to was octagonal in shape and the machine it housed sat in the center. This was the first Gregg has seen one of Victor’s inventions and he had to admit it looked impressive. Like some form of industrial art. All polished wood with brass fittings and glass tubes. Von Munch hadn’t spared any cost in the construction of his toys.</p> <p>“Wow,” said Stephanie, “What does it do?”</p> <p>“Have you ever heard of water sports?” asked Susan.</p> <p>A puzzled look came over the little girl’s face. “You mean like waterskiing?”</p> <p>“No,” said Susan, “the kind of water sports you do back here.” She patted little Stephanie on her rump.</p> <p>“Oh, you mean an enema!” Stephanie giggled. “Miss Prudence does for us back at the school sometimes. I really like it. I make me feel so clean!”</p> <p>“Well, this is the best enema machine in the world! Do you want to try it out?”</p> <p>Ten minutes later Stephanie was naked and strapped into the machine (Gregg had started to leave when she began getting undressed, but Stephanie said, “Please stay! I don’t mind. You’re family!”) Gregg had to admit seeing her now, nude and laid out in the machine, he was aroused in a way he never had been before. She was so dainty and perfect!</p> <p>The machine held Stephanie as if she was on all fours with supports that locked around her ankles and wrists. Two more padded supports, one low below her hips, the other under her ribs, held her body in position. Her belly and abdomen had no support at all.</p> <p>Susan was standing behind Stephanie between her feet at the control panel. She turned some knobs and switches and the large glass tubes, filled with liquids, started bubbling. “The machine mixes almost any solution you want with water coming in from the house lines, “she told Gregg. “We’ll, give Stephanie something warm and soapy with a good bit of hot pepper. She should find that interesting!”</p> <p>Susan took a long tube with a funny nozzle on the end and said to the little girl, “I’m going to insert this into your bottom. Just relax. I’ve done this a million times. When its in place there is a little balloon on the inside part I’ll inflate to keep it from coming out until we’re ready.” The machine held Stephanie’s ankles widely apart, so it was easy to see her cute little rosebud. Susan applied some grease to the nozzle, and then slipped inside Stephanie. Then squeezed a little bulb on the outside to inflate the inside end.</p> <p>“Now,” she whispered to Gregg, giving him a wicked smile and holding up a little key, “comes the fun part.” She took hold of a little brass lever on the machine. It ran though a slot marked in different places with age, weight and volume. The function was obvious: The machine would pump out the specified amount depending on the size of the girl involved, and then automatically stop. Susan pushed the level all the way to the top, where it was blocked by a hinged panel and a lock. She used the key and the panel opened allowing her to move the level to the top position. Bold lettered labels behind the panel read, “Warning: continuous pumping. Use only for cleaning and testing. Never with a live subject.”</p> <p>Susan gave Gregg another wicked smile and pressed the start button. A heavy pump – it sounded like at least 10HP - rumbled to life. “Here we go!” she laughed.</p> <p>Stephanie started moaning in a few moments. “It feels so good flowing into me! Nice and warm! Her expressions of pleasure were so arousing that Gregg decided to leave the room. He didn’t want Susan to see him cream his jeans.</p> <p>He sat outside for a half hour, but finally succumbed to the temptation to see what was happening. When he opened the door he was shocked. It was obvious why the machine had no support for the girl’s tummy. Stephanie’s belly was swollen and with nothing underneath, was hanging low. Despite her tender age she looked like a nine-month pregnant – no make the ten month pregnant - woman. He was shocked to find that this vision of Stephanie aroused him even more than the one he’d left behind 30 minute ago.</p> <p>“Good!” grinned Susan whispered to him, “You won’t miss the fun. She’s about to blow any minute.” Indeed Stephanie’s belly looked like an overfilled water balloon about to pop.</p> <p>“Susan,” moaned Stephanie, “I’m cramping and it really hurts! Can we stop now?”</p> <p>“Just a little more, Stephanie,” said Susan soothingly. “Just remember the more it hurts now, the better it will feel when it comes out!”</p> <p>Gregg approached Stephanie, his eyes riveted on her expanding belly. The powerful pump rumbled on, not even straining to create the enormous pressures Stephanie must be feeling in her tummy. Gregg gently touched her skin. It felt exactly like it looked: a human skin stretched to the limit by the liquid inside and about to give way.</p> <p>“I’d stand back her if I were you,” whispered Susan, edging back against the rear wall. “When she pops she is going to make an awful mess over there.”</p> <p>Gregg knew that was probably true, but couldn’t help himself. He gently pushed Stephanie’s massive belly and watched it sway back and fourth as it hung below her. This caused Stephanie to whimper and moan again.</p> <p>“Well, I hope you brought a change of clothes,” sneered Susan.</p> <p>There was a sudden pop, but it wasn’t Gregg that needed the new set of clothes. Susan had neglected to remember that the nozzle tucked in Stephanie’s cute little ass had never been designed to withstand the pressures now in her belly. Despite the balloon holding it inside, it popped out. With that orifice now open, the pressure in the little girl’s belly, plus the cramping of her muscles caused the contents of her intestines to come out like water squirted from a fire hose. The steam hit Susan full in the face covering her with a mixture of soap, water, pepper and little girl poop. For a full fifteen seconds Stephanie looked like some kind of bizarre fountain statue as her belly emptied and collapsed. Then the stream dropped off and stopped.</p> <p>Susan was too horrified to say anything only spat and coughed. Gregg would have laughed, but he didn’t dare. In the end, Stephanie was the only one who made a comment. With her eyes still closed, she moaned with pleasure, then giggled, “You were right, cousin Susan, the more it hurts when it’s going in, the better it feels when it all comes out!”</p></div>",[]
781,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 4",4,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dinner was uneventful with each of the adults finding something in the kitchen to eat and Gregg preparing food for Stephanie and himself. The only development that concerned Gregg was that Ted found a huge meat cleaver and sharpening stone in a drawer. He spend much of the rest of the evening bringing the device to an brilliant edge while making meaningful glances at Stephanie’s delicate neck. Stephanie didn’t seem to notice anything, however, but just gave Ted a wide smile whenever she saw him looking her way.</p> <p>After they had cleaned up the dishes Maude, who was number two, approached Stephanie. “I hear you had quite an adventure with one of the toys on the third floor,” she said, smiling at the little girl. “I’ve found the most marvelous device just down the hall you might be interested in.”</p> <p>Stephanie, always anxious to please, went with Maude. Again Gregg tagged along.</p> <p>This room was smaller, and the machine set on a stage on one side. In front of it was a desk or console with electrical switches and dials. Sitting on the stage was the machine itself composed of a small carved, high back, wooden chair with straps for the sitter’s ankles, wrists and neck.</p> <p>“Just sit down here, Darling,” said Maude.</p> <p>“But there’s a metal thing sticking up out of the seat,” observed Stephanie.</p> <p>She was right. A five inch high metal dildo emerged out of the middle of the seat. From under the seat a heavy electrical cable connected the dildo to the console.</p> <p>“Oh, yes. Don’t worry about that. Just take off your clothes and bend over,” said Maude, pulling out a tube of lubricant.</p> <p>With Stephanie’s bottom properly jellied up, she was able to slide herself down onto the dildo with a minimum of wiggling. Maude then strapped the child’s ankles, wrists and neck to the chair so she couldn’t move. “Now just these final connections and we’ll be ready to try it out” Maude declared.</p> <p>Maude took an ice cube and brought it up to Stephanie’s breast bud.</p> <p>“It’s cold!”</p> <p>“We need to get it to stand up,” said Maude, soothingly. “Like a soldier at attention!”</p> <p>When her tiny nipple was as erect has it could get, Maude reached for another cable connected to the console. It had a metal clip with sharp teeth on it. Maude attached this to the breast bud, ignoring Stephanie’s protests that it was too tight and hurt. Then she repeated the whole operation on other breast bud.</p> <p>There was a final cable with a clip on the floor. The front of the chair’s seat section had a portion removed that allowed access to the sitter’s crouch. Maude used this to get close enough to use a little vibrator on Stephanie.</p> <p>“That feels good,” the child giggled, apparently forgetting the discomfort of the nipple clips.</p> <p>When the girl was sufficiently aroused, Maude connected the final cable and clip to Stephanie’s engorged, but still tiny, clit. Then she retreated back to the console and threw a big switch marked “ON.”</p> <p>The console hummed to life. Maude whispered to Gregg, who was watching. “This dial controls the frequency of the electrical current to the chair. The other dial controls the voltage. Let’s see what happens.”</p> <p>She started out with a low voltage and slowly increased the frequency. The effect was immediate on the child. Her body began vibrating and she started moaning.</p> <p>“If you pick the right frequency and keep the voltage low, it can be very pleasant. In fact, the victim cannot help but be forced to an orgasm. Watch!”</p> <p>Stephanie increased her wiggling, but there wasn’t much movement she could make as she was held fast by the straps. Her breathing deepened and she started to make little gasping noises mixed with the moans. Then she squealed, “It’s making me feel funny down there. I can’t…I can’t stop it…Ohhh!!!!”</p> <p>It was obvious the little girl was being forced through an orgasm, her body shaking, but held fast to the chair. It was prolonged and continuous not slacking off until Maude cranked the voltage and frequency back. Then the child slumped, exhausted.</p> <p>“Now, lets try high-frequency and high current!” Maude cranked both dials to the maximum turning the voltage indicator past the yellow warning markings and deep into the red zone. The effect on Stephanie was immediate. She went tense, then started vibrating she was being forced through another orgasm, but at this voltage, it seemed like it would be her last. Her eyes bulged and her mouth opened and closed like a fish. She moaned, gasped, shook and then her body became completely rigid, but vibrating so fast that her features were blurred. Now she made no noise, held in the grip of the fearsome electrical current. Maude did not hit the “OFF” switch until the room started to fill with a light smoke and the smell of something – probably Stephanie - burning.</p> <p>Stephanie slumped in the chair, held upright by only the straps. Maude approached the girl looking her over carefully. She wasn’t moving in any visible way. To make sure the child was gone, Maude put her ear close the girl’s face, listening for any sign of breathing.</p> <p>“SURPRISE!” yelled Stephanie into the woman’s ear. Maude grabbed her chest, staggered and fell flat on her back.</p> <p>***</p> <p>“I sorry, Aunt Maude,” said Stephanie crying. “We play games like this with Miss Prudence all the time. She shocks us with a cables and a car battery until we faint. We try to fool her, but she just laughs when we do and gives us some more shocks. I didn’t mean to scare you so badly!”</p> <p>Maude was sitting against the wall in the room muttering incoherently and Susan was taking her pulse. Susan said that with some rest she was sure her mother would recover.</p> <p>“Perhaps it’s time we all went to bed,” observed Gregg.</p></div>",[]
782,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 5",5,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Gregg escorted Stephanie to her bedroom, which was one past his own, and gave her instructions to lock herself in and told her not to come out unless he was on the other side of the door. He then headed to his own room and locked himself in, keeping in mind that the others still might like the opportunity to reduce the shares in the estate from four to three.</p> <p>After he’d changed and settled himself into the massive canopied bed for the night, he realized he just couldn’t sleep. The images of Stephanie, moaning during the enema and squealing in the electric chair just won’t leave his mind. They’d left him with a tremendous boner, something that Gregg felt guilty about. As a high school teacher he’d occasionally fantasized about a buxom girl in this class, but Stephanie was strictly a pre-teen. Why did she affect him so?</p> <p>Gregg finally gave up trying to figure it out and just lay back and started stroking his cock under the covers where it jutted out from his pajama bottoms. As he thought about Stephanie moaning during the enema he vocalized to himself:</p> <p>“Stephanie, Stephanie, STEPHANIE!”</p> <p>“I’m right here, cousin Gregg!”</p> <p>Gregg shot bolt upright. Sure enough standing next to the bed was little Stephanie.</p> <p>“How did you get in here?” he gasped, hurriedly trying to arrange the covers so the little girl wouldn’t see the hard on in his lap.</p> <p>“Though the secret passage!” she giggled. “You see this room used to be my Grandfather’s and any visiting girls would stay next door in my room. There’s a secret passage between the two so my Grandfather could visit them and nobody would know.”</p> <p>“How convenient,” observed Gregg.</p> <p>This was the first that Gregg noticed what Stephanie was wearing. She’d changed out of her school uniform and was wearing a filmy nightie. It consisted of a short flirt skirt which, like her school girl skirt, was low on her hips and high on her thighs. The material was translucent and Gregg could easily see that the outfit did not include panties.</p> <p>The top of the nightie was cleverly arranged with two lacy strings running from the front of the skirt in a V shape that went on either side of Stephanie’s throat and were tied off behind her neck. The strings themselves wouldn’t have hidden much, but each had a ruffle on the outside edge that started tapering up from the waist and grew wide enough at the little girl’s bust to hide her buds, then tapered back to nothing behind her neck. The arrangement left Stephanie’s upper back and sides complete exposed, allowing her delicate breast buds to be seen from either side of her, if not from directly in front.</p> <p>Stephanie put her hands behind her neck and turned slowly so Gregg could take a close look at her. “How do you like my nightie? I found it in one of the drawers. Grandfather must have had it for visiting girls.”</p> <p>Gregg coughed, and then admitted. “It is very pretty.” Then he changed the subject. “What are you doing in here, Stephanie?”</p> <p>“I couldn’t sleep. Maybe you could tell me a bedtime story?” she asked.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose – “</p> <p>“Wonderful!” Stephanie ran around the big bed and leaped into the other side, sliding over to snuggle up against Gregg. Her hands encircled his right arm and she put her head on his shoulder. “Could you tell me the one about ‘Katie and the Snake King?’” she begged. “It’s my favorite. It’s about this little girl and the bad snake king wants to eat her, so her aunt prepares her and puts her into the oven-“</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Stephanie. I don’t know it. In fact, I’m not very good with stories. Is there something else we could do to make you sleepy?”</p> <p>“Well,” said Stephanie. “You could fuck me.”</p> <p>Gregg’s heart stopped for a moment at this suggestion. “Stephanie, it just wouldn’t be right!”</p> <p>Tears formed in the little girl’s eyes. “I guess I’ll never have a daddy.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?” asked Gregg.</p> <p>“All the other girls at Miss Prudence’s school have daddies that come visit them for the day. They aren’t real daddies. Miss Prudence’s calls them sugar daddies because they are so sweet for coming and paying attention to the girls. They come and donate money to the school and then they can pick a daughter for the day. They can take them and discipline them if they want. Then they take them up into one of the playrooms and play with them – you know fuck them – for a few hours.”</p> <p>“I’ve never had a sugar daddy, though. Grandfather was going to be my sugar daddy, but he died before I was old enough to fuck. He paid Miss Prudence a lot of money to save me for him and even though he’s dead, Miss Prudence says ‘a deal is deal’ and I can’t have a sugar daddy like the rest of the girls. I’ll be a virgin forever!”</p> <p>She turned her large brown eyes on Gregg. “You’re so nice. Please, be my daddy. I know what to do. I watched the other girls do it!”</p> <p>With that she pushed the covers aside and grabbed Greg’s cock, which was still hanging out of his pajama bottoms. She stroked it, then without hesitation, leaned over and popped the tip into her tiny mouth. Then slowly she started sliding it in and out like a popsicle making tiny slurping sounds.</p> <p>Gregg wanted to tell Stephanie to stop it, but it felt so good. Her mouth and hands were so soft. Like nothing he’d ever felt before. He told himself he needed make her stop, but another part of him kept begging “Just let her continue for ten more seconds…” Each tens seconds turned into another and several minutes went by as he got longer and harder.</p> <p>His mind raced. What would happen if people found out? He’d lose his job. Go to jail.</p> <p>“So, will you be my daddy?” Stephanie had paused a moment and his fully erect member was pressed close to her cheek as she looked up and him with a sweet, pleading smile on her face.</p> <p>Suddenly Gregg looked at this beautiful little girl letting his eyes walk from her dainty toes to the ribbons on her pigtails. This time tomorrow, he remembered, there would be no Stephanie. Her body would be a wisp of ash floating in the air. Nobody would ever know what he did with her tonight. It would be almost a crime to let this soft, warm little body be destroyed without somebody deflowering it and taking the pleasure it could give.</p> <p>“Alright I’ll be your daddy,” said Gregg. Stephanie smiled at him and climbed onto his lap, kissing him on his mouth with a long wet kiss. He started kissing her delicate neck, then worked downward till he reached her tiny buds, stopping to suck on them. This seemed to suddenly excite the child and she began lowering herself onto his erect member, slowly and gently at first, until she could go no more. Then Gregg took her by the hips and pressed her down hard and something insider her tore…</p></div>",[]
783,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 6",6,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After a half-hour’s exertions they lay quietly in the bed together. Stephanie snuggled on his shoulder. He thought she had enjoyed herself, but then he felt tears on his skin.</p> <p>“Stephanie, what’s the matter?”</p> <p>Her big, brown eyes were wet. “I just miss my grandfather. He really, really loved me, you know. He made me feel so special.” Suddenly and idea popped into her head and she sat up. “I can prove to you how special I was to him!” she jumped out of bed and grabbed his hand. Greg decided to follow her and let her show him what she wanted. It was the only way they were going to get any sleep.</p> <p>Five minutes later Stephanie had them both back at the secret trophy room. She led Gregg to the side of the room exactly opposite the pedestal displaying Zelda. There sat another pedestal. This one’s clever mounting device was empty, though. Stephanie pointed proudly to a metal plate just below the top. The one on the other side of the room had been simply labeled “Zelda.” This one was labeled “Stephanie.”</p> <p>“Grandfather said if an accident ever happened to me, like it did Zelda, he would preserve me the same way so I could be with him forever – all perfect and young! He told me if that ever happened, this would be my pedestal. He even put my name on it!”</p> <p>Gregg touched the nameplate and noticed that it was hinged forward. Underneath were several buttons, knobs and switches. “Stephanie, what are these for?”</p> <p>Stephanie glanced at them distractedly and said, “Oh, those would have been wired to my front and rear vibrators, my heater and my suction pumps. They’re the same controls that Zelda has.” She ran her had across the top of the pedestal which was padded like a bed. “Gregg, do you think it would be alright if I climbed up and tried it?”</p> <p>He shrugged and Stephanie went around the side of the pedestal. There were hidden steps there allowing it to be easily climbed. Gregg noted that the top of the pedestal had a lot more space than was just needed for just a little girl. Stephanie then lay down on the mounting device carefully arranging herself in the same pose as Zelda, just floating a bit above the padding.</p> <p>Gregg was pretty sure Von Munch’s intention had been to arrange an “accident” for Stephanie when she had reached the age were he thought her to have achieved “perfection” thereby assuring to himself her company forever.</p> <p>“How do I look?” asked Stephanie.</p> <p>Greg let his gaze wash over the little girl. In this pose the high, filmy skirt displayed her smooth slit to him and he could see just a bit of his fluids still oozing out of her pretty pussy. Her back was arched and the top had fallen away just enough to show off her tiny buds which seemed to be reaching to the sky. Her mouth formed the “O” shape and her luxurious hair trailed down to the pedestal where it formed twin piles.</p> <p>“Perfect,” replied Greg. “You look just perfect.”</p> <p>Suddenly Greg realized that he couldn’t really blame the old coot.</p></div>",[]
784,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 7",7,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>They slept together the rest of the night, then Greg sent Stephanie back through the secret passage to get dressed. He didn’t want the rest of them to know that he’d spent the night with the little girl.</p> <p>It was Ted’s turn to take a shot at Stephanie. Gregg was afraid that the giant wouldn’t bother with any of Von Munch’s fancy machines. He was more likely to just grab his meat clever, drag Stephanie by the hair out back to a likely looking stump, throw her over it and then lob off her head with the same dispassionate air as a chicken farmer bringing one his flock back to the house for family dinner. Gregg was surprised, then, to see the big man speak gently to the girl after breakfast, and then led her up the stairs to the second floor. Gregg, again, tagged along.</p> <p>This room was extra tall for the heart of the machine itself was a guillotine perched on a platform. Ted was explaining how it worked to the little girl.</p> <p>“This is a test of how obedient a little girl you can be,” he told her, helping her off with her clothes. “You can be an obedient girl, can’t you?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes! That’s exactly what they teach us at the academy!” replied Stephanie, anxious to prove herself.</p> <p>In a few minutes Ted had the child strapped in the guillotine. The gleaming blade hung on a rope about twelve feet above her neck. The other end of the rope ran though a set of pulleys down to the level of Stephanie head. When brought out from the last pulley it ran left to right before the little girl’s mouth. Ted signaled for Stephanie to take the rope in her mouth and bite down hard. She did this and then Ted released a lock on the rope so it took the full weight of the blade. It pulled her head to the left suddenly and Gregg could see her small neck muscles struggling with the load.</p> <p>“As long as you keep you mouth closed and keep quiet, like an obedient girl, the blade won’t drop,” stated Ted. Stephanie probably didn’t need this explanation, noted Gregg. The device contained a mirror just in front of her face tilted so that she would see herself, the blade above her and the rope mechanism in between. Any tiny movement of her neck was reflected in a movement of the blade above her. Stephanie was probably also aware of the chute just below her chin leading to a bucket designed to catch her little head should she fail to be an obedient girl.</p> <p>Stephanie was strapped into position on all fours with her ankles wide apart and off the edge of the platform. Ted stepped up behind her and dropped his pants. He had the largest cock Gregg had ever seen. He spit on the tip, stroked it a few times, and then started pushing it into the little girl’s rosebud.</p> <p>It took considerable effort to force the monster into the child’s rear end, but after Ted had accomplished it he went at her with tremendous energy. Stephanie bounced around like a rag doll and Gregg saw blood on the giant’s cock, yet the child remained completely silent, her eyes closed in determination.</p> <p>“Come on,” muttered Ted to himself. “Scream. Scream so I can cum inside your little, headless corpse, you schoolgirl slut!”</p> <p>Gregg wanted to look away, but he couldn’t. Stephanie must have been in so much pain - her little face was crimson red - but she kept her mouth shut frustrating Ted. Twenty-five minutes went by and the giant started slapping the girl across the rump, trying to get her to give in, but nothing. Finally Ted could contain himself no more, with a scream of his own he came. Ramming himself up Stephanie’s rear end, it almost seemed that the man’s cum would flow shoot the child’s ears.</p> <p>The giant had held back so long, and the release of strain was so sudden, that for a moment his blood pressure dropped and he blacked out. His three hundred pounds, falling flat on little Stephanie achieved what his earlier actions had not. The wind was knocked out of the little girl and the rope spit from her mouth. The blade raced down.</p> <p>Of course now Stephanie was no longer alone on the guillotine by herself, Ted was laying on top of her. He was taller than her, however, and the sharp edge hit him just below the shoulders. Fortunately, for him, the blade had been balanced to sever delicate, slim, necks, not broad, heavily build backs. The metal ruined his leather jacket, and split his skin, but did no permanent damage. Maude and Susan, who had come up to see the finale, raced to his aid, pulling him off of Stephanie. While Maude cradled her son’s head in her lap, Susan ran downstairs to find medical supplies to sew up his bleeding back.</p> <p>Gregg picked little Stephanie out of the machine and held her in his arms. She was weak as a kitten.</p> <p>“Gregg,” said Maude, giving the unconscious child a look filled with daggers. “You have something planned with Stephanie now. Take care of it. The lawyer will be here soon.”</p></div>",[]
785,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 8",8,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Gregg carried the naked child slowly up the stairs to the fourth floor. He had hoped it wouldn’t come down to this. He didn’t want to be the one, but just in case he was, he had picked out a room early this morning.</p> <p>In the center of the round chamber sat a curious device that looked not unlike an organ. There was a keyboard at one end, attached to what looked like a giant clam shell.</p> <p>Stephanie opened her eyes. “My bottom really hurts,” she complained.</p> <p>“In a few minutes you’ll feel much better,” Gregg assured her. Gregg pressed a petal on the side of the machine and the clam shell swung open. Inside it seemed to be lined with hundreds of soft protrusions. Gregg lowered Stephanie into the shell, and then closed it so only her head stuck out from between the edges at the very top.</p> <p>“What is this thing?” Stephanie asked.</p> <p>“It’s called an orgasmatron,” replied Gregg. “It will make your feel real good all over. I play it like a piano from the keyboard, here. You’ll see.”</p> <p>Gregg had never seen a orgasmatron before this morning either, but had heard about their reputation. They were designed to give the subject an orgasm, but if turned up to high and used too long, they would result in death – a very pleasurable death, indeed – but death none the less. If Gregg was forced to do Stephanie in, he would do it this way. She would die of too much pleasure.</p> <p>As a high school music teacher, Gregg had little difficulty in operating the machine. He started slowly with at simple tune. The top of the clam shell seemed to wave with the music. Little Stephanie gasped and moaned.</p> <p>“This feels so good! It makes me tingle all over, like last night,” she giggled.</p> <p>Greg started to play faster, the music reverberated around the room, the shell rippled rapidly and Stephanie, started squealing with delight as the machine took her through an orgasm. The little girl then started moaning and making her little cooing sounds that Gregg remembered from the earlier morning hours as her body’s signal that her pleasure was at a close. Instead of slacking the intensity of the music, however, he plunged onward increasing the speed and tempo. New waves of pleasure hit the little girl. Her eyes were wide and her sweet mouth opened forming an “O.”</p> <p>Gregg doubled the tempo again wondering how long the child could take it. Surely not for more than a couple of more minutes. Her little heart would give out any second under this intense pleasure.</p> <p>Suddenly the room was filled with smoke and the music died out, despite Gregg continuing to work the keyboard. Stephanie blinked her eyes and said, “Wow, cousin Gregg, you’re right! That really did feel good!”</p> <p>In shock, he pushed the petal to release the clam shells, and helped the naked little girl from the machine.</p> <p>“It didn’t work!”</p> <p>Gregg suddenly realized that Maude, Susan and Ted had been watching the end of the performance.</p> <p>“She burned out the machine!” he replied in amazement.</p> <p>“Opps,” said Stephanie, sticking out her lower lip in a pout. “I hope it can be repaired. Otherwise I’m going to need a lot of discipline when I get back to school!”</p> <p>“Enough of this,” declared Maude. “Take her down to the basement. We will solve this problem once and for all.”</p></div>",[]
786,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 9",9,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The incinerator was a boiler-shaped cylinder with a square door in one end, two and a half feet wide and tall. From this door extended a track across the basement floor on which ran a grate as wide as the door and about seven feet long. Anything going into the incinerator could be placed on the grate. When the machine started the grate would slide inside the incinerator, then a blast shield would close to protect those standing outside. Once it was shut, the machine would go into full operation vaporizing anything inside.</p> <p>Ted had been sent down earlier to study the manuals. He now stood by the controls.</p> <p>Stephanie, still naked, looked around curiously. “Hey, I’ve never been down here before. This must be the incinerator!”</p> <p>Maude ignored her. “Test it! I don’t want any slip ups this time! Use these. We have to get rid of them anyway” She handed Gregg Stephanie’s school girl uniform, stockings, thong and heels. He carefully placed them on the center of the grate, then backed away.</p> <p>“Hey, those are my clothes,” declared Stephanie, stepping forward to retrieve them. Gregg grabbed her protectively by the shoulders and pulled her back against him. The little girl seemed to realized this was not time to put up an argument.</p> <p>Ted pushed a button and the machine started it’s cycle. The grate rolled slowing through the door, and the blast shield lowered, locking in place. As soon as it was closed a deep roar started vibrating through the cellar. It quickly built up to a near deafening volume. Though tiny cracks in the shield brilliant streams of light leaked out hinting at the intense inferno that that was going on within.</p> <p>They all stood there, perfectly silent and watching while the machine ran through the ten minute cycle. Then, the roaring ceased, the door opened and the grate, accompanied by a wave of hot air, slid out.</p> <p>Not a scrap, bit or even a smudge of soot remained from Stephanie’s clothes. On impulse the child ran over to the grate, touching the spot where her belongings had been. “Hey, it’s not even hot!</p> <p>“Special material,” grunted Ted. “Doesn’t retain heat. Space program spinoff.” He’d read the manual throughly.</p> <p>“Alright,” commanded Maude, “put her on it.”</p> <p>“What?” said Stephanie, now starting to understand why they were in the basement. “You’re my family. Why?”</p> <p>“Because, you stupid, little slut,” growled Maude, “you are between us and your grandfather inheritance. We been trying to kill you since you got here. Only dumb luck has kept you alive.”</p> <p>“You were all trying to kill me? I thought you would love me. I thought that’s what families were about!” She turned her eyes toward Gregg. Not with anger. Just disappointment. “You too?”</p> <p>He was too ashamed to respond and Stephanie turned away. “You don’t have to put me on it. If my whole family wants me to die, I guess I should make them happy.” She walked over to the grate and slowly laid herself on it, tummy down, her feet toward the machine’s door.</p> <p>“Tie her up,” instructed Maude. “I don’t want her jumping off at the last second.”</p> <p>“Let Gregg do it,” pleaded Stephanie. “I know he’ll be gentle.”</p> <p>Somebody tossed ropes to Gregg and he signaled Stephanie to lay down on a table in the corner of the basement. As he stood over her he whispered, “I didn’t want to do this to happen, Stephanie, but they will kill me too if I don’t go along.”</p> <p>The little girl gave him a faint smile. “I knew you wouldn’t want to hurt me. It makes me feel good to know that I’ll be saving your life in doing this. Your are my daddy now, remember. I just wish I was going to my pedestal, next to Zelda, not into the incinerator.”</p> <p>Gregg had no experience in tying up little girls, but Stephanie had learned this art at Miss Prudence’s and gave him instructions. She lay on her tummy and put her arms behind her back laying forearm over forearm and had him tie them together with one rope. Then she bent her knees up to bring her ankles to her thighs and had him tie the ankles together. Finally she told him to run a rope between the binding on her arms and the ankles and cinch it up tight until her back was tightly arched and with her chest and legs off the table. When he was done, she was trussed up nicely allowing her no movement beyond moving her head.</p> <p>“Okay,” she said. “Carry me over to the incinerator and place me on the grate.”</p> <p>He hesitated remembering the fate of her clothes. “I…I don’t think I can.”</p> <p>“Do it,” she whispered, “Or they’ll kill you. This is no different that placing my clothes on there. Just think of me of something that must be gotten rid of and do what needs to be done.”</p> <p>Gregg, slowly and gently picked the helpless little girl up and placed her on the grate. Then retreated to the back of the room.</p> <p>“Start it up,” commanded Maude. Ted pushed a button.</p> <p>The grate started moving carrying the child feet first through the incinerator door. Just before she vanished from sight Gregg saw her mouth the words to him, “Goodbye, daddy. I love you.”</p> <p>The shield slid closed and the machine roared to life.</p> <p>The sound made something snap in Gregg. He didn’t care about the money or his own life anymore. He could only think of poor, little, naked, trussed up Stephanie and realized he didn’t want to lose her. He launched himself at the giant at the controls, slamming him at the vulnerable spot on his back were he’d been injured that morning. The big man crumpled in pain and Gregg hit the emergency stop button on the control panel. The shield slid open and out came Stephanie, a little singed, but otherwise intact. Gregg ran, picked her up and carried her toward the basement steps.</p> <p>He was blocked by Maude. She was holding a gun.</p> <p>“You stupid, idiot!” she screamed. “You would have gotten millions. Had any woman you wanted and you gave it up for some silly, schoolgirl, slut. Now it will be the incinerator for the both of you!”</p> <p>Gregg, still carrying Stephanie was backed into the corner. Maude had a gun and so did Susan. Ted was weaponless, but rummaged around floor till he found a baseball bat he could swing. The three of them then advanced toward him. Gregg turned to shield Stephanie with his back.</p> <p>Suddenly he heard the basement door open with a crash and the words, “Stop! Police! Put your weapons down.” Gunfire followed, but none of the bullets hit him.</p></div>",[]
787,"Stuff Little Stephanie in the Incinerator, Part 10",10,SPYTH,no@email,There was a movie with a similar name that never lived up to its intriguing title. This is how the plot would have gone if I’d written the script! - Note: Has nothing to do with my earlier “Little Stephanie” story.,2007-09-27,-1,-1,"MMFF/g  cons, anal, bd, enem, rom, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/spyth016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was two days later when the will finally got read. Stephanie, in a fresh school uniform, and Gregg, were they only ones in the mansion’s salon besides Mr. Howell, the lawyer.</p> <p>“It’s a good thing you showed up when you did,” remarked Gregg. “Or our goose would have been cooked.”</p> <p>“When I heard about the girl missing from the school and learned her name was Stephanie, I put two and two together,” the lawyer replied. “I’m glad I brought the police with me. No offense, but I didn’t like the look of some of your relatives.”</p> <p>“Well,” said Gregg, “they won’t ever bother us again. Maude and Susan should have never tried to shoot their way out. As for Ted, well he shouldn’t have resisted arrest. That really annoyed the cops. Now he’s in that hospital, a vegetable for life.”</p> <p>“A few hundred blows to the skull with a police batons will do that to you,” agreeded Howell. “Now as to the will. Stephanie, of course, gets everything. However, it wasn’t hard to convince the court that you, Gregg, as her only living relative - and given that you were willing to sacrifice your life to save hers - should be her guardian.”</p> <p>They signed the necessary papers and Howell closed his briefcase. “What are you two going to do now?”</p> <p>“Well, Miss Prudence’s Academy is in summer recess, so Stephanie and I will stay at the mansion here and she will go back to continue the her education in the fall,” said Gregg. “It will give us the summer to go through the place and decide what we want to do about it.”</p> <p>“I want to turn it into a museum to preserve my grandfather’s work,” declared Stephanie.</p> <p>“A museum?,” said Howell. “Well you may certainly have something here that will bring in the tourist dollar. That’s for sure. Well, good luck, you two.”</p> <p>After he was gone they sat in the salon. Stephanie climbed into Gregg lap and snuggled up to him like a kitten. “If we are going to turn this place into a museum, you have better get busy, “ she said with a giggle. “You are going to have to go through all of my grandfather’s machines here and determine how they work and what needs to be fixed-“</p> <p>“Stephanie, there are hundreds of them. Besides I’d need somebody to test them on…”</p> <p>She smiled and kissed him on the cheek, “Silly, that’s what you have me for! And for the machines I’m too big for, Miss Prudence will lend us one of her first graders for the summer to use for testing. She has a lovely red-haired thing named Lindsey. The girls from Miss Prudence’s academy will get some benefit from this too. I want this to be a living museum were things actually work. I want the girls from the Academy to have a place to come whenever they needed some extra-special discipline.”</p> <p>She put her arms around his neck and pressed her tiny face close into his neck. “I was thinking about starting this afternoon. I found this interesting little machine on the fourth floor. Maybe we should see what it does.”</p> <p>Gregg tilted her head back and looked into her soft, brown eyes. “Stephanie are you sure you want to do this? We don’t know all that much about these machines. It could be dangerous.”</p> <p>She gave him a kiss. “Of course! That’s what make it fun. Just promise me one thing.”</p> <p>“What’s that?”</p> <p>“If there is an accident and something goes wrong, don’t stuff me in the incinerator.”</p> <p>He laughed. “It’s a deal.”</p></div>",[]
788,Becky's Training,-1,MR. STEFENS,no@email,,2003-07-07,40,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stefens001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Young slender Becky Larson had been, as ordered, secured over the top of the large oak table in my private dinning chamber. </p> <p> She was dressed in a crisp schoolgirl uniform consisting of a starched white blouse which buttoned up the front, a short plaid skirt, white knee highs, white cotton panties/bra and her hair had been put up in little schoolgirl pig-tails. </p> <p> Becky was tied with her shapely smooth legs pinioned with narrow black leather straps at the knees, her ankles bound together and then tied to a rope leading to the right table leg and her trim white arms pulled and stretched out in front of her, her narrow wrists tied to ropes leading to the tables opposite end legs. </p> <p> Before being tied, becky had been made to lay over a fat sofa pillow, placed at the end of the large oak table, and designed to ensure that her young, tender bottom was raised and the center of focus as one entered the long room.</p> <p> The ropes had been tied to allow enough slack for becky to raise her upper torso some, or to arch her back and push her young bottom cheeks up and out in a big girl swell if order to. </p> <p> A large ornamental, beveled mirror on the wall in front of her allowed her master to view her facial expressions at anytime. As I walked in to the room, lightly tapping the long supple birch rod against my black riding boots, a stern look crosses my face. I looked forward to providing becky with her first real slavegirl whipping. Becky's clear blue eyes widen with fear at the sight of the rod. Her petite, slim, coltish legs lightly rubbing together with nervous anticipation of the feel of that rod across her plump schoolgirl bottom cheeks. Becky opened her mouth, starting to question.... to plead to be let off, but not a word started before I cut her off sharply.... ""Be silent Becky"" I ordered her in a calm voice, ""the only sound we are going to hear this afternoon is the sound of this birchrod skinning your young bottom...."" </p> <p> I smiled as I stroked the birch rod softy across her bottom cheeks. Young Becky Larson, 12 years old, a little tramp runnaway from the streets of Seattle. Robert had seen her often, panhandling money, hanging out with delinquent boys, intoxicated, or high, slouched up against the side of some downtown office building, or walking through the crowd down at the market, looking for tourists from Iowa, or Kansas, with fat wallets, and easily distracted by a pretty blond girl in a too short or too tight skirt who accidently rubs against them while one of the boys picked their pockets. Robert never got over how easy it was, how clean, and sudden and final. </p> <p>A phone call, some private words and a picture faxed, and now blond headed, willowy, plump bottomed Becky Larson, a new residient of Cheluna Mansion. Becky had been there a week, a long week, long enough to know better then to hesitate at a Master's command, and long enough to know better then to refuse a request.</p> <p> I set the long whippy birchrod down and gently caressed Becky's pretty, open- expressioned face, poking my finger in her small mouth, enjoying the sensation of her soft lips and gentle tongue wetting my fingers as I slowly pistoned them in and out. I withdrew my finger, smearing her saliva across her lips, making them shine.</p> <p> ""I'm very unhappy with you Becky, very disappointed,"" I tell her in a low soft voice, "" I thought I had taught you better..."" </p> <p> I walked around the end of the table and was confronted with the exciting double cheekswell of this trim bottomed girl strapped over for discipline. </p> <p> I wasted no time in flicking the end of the birch rod under Becky's little schoolgirl skirt, and flipping it up on to her back. There it was, that robust, plump little ass I had seen straining against her tight slut jeans on the streets of Seattle only last week. </p> <p> The elastic tightness of her white schoolgirl knickers straining with the plump fullness of becky's rear cheeks, broadened and fattened by her bent posture.. </p> <p> I took the tail of Becky's skirt and tucked it up under the thick leather waist strap. I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of her white panties and slowly lowered the material, watching her ass flesh compress and then roll out from under the desending material. </p> <p> I sucked in my breath and felt my heart start to pound in my chest as Becky's ass was, once again, in its perfection, now completely bare to my view. I pulled a table chair up directly behind Becky's firm pre-teen bottom and sat down right behind her, letting my eyes enjoy the contours and fat fullness of her rear cheeks. </p> <p> God, how I had longed to see this little delinquent's trim white ass, just like this, bound over and swelled out, waiting to feel the sting of the birchrod across those pearly white orbs, or to feel the fullness of my pleasure rod buried deep in her backside, her arms restrained, her trim schoolgirl hips bent over the top of this broad oak table.</p> <p> Becky's soft white bottom had been raised by her bent posture, her schoolgirl bottom cheeks slightly parted by the enforced posture. Becky's legs trembled slightly as she felt my hand fondle the slight heaviness of her chubby rear orbs. I bounced them up and down lewdly in the palm of my hands, each small bottom cheek occupying one of my warm palms, watching as the fat of her rear mounds jiggled with the movement of my hands, smiling at the soft protest of this indignity uttered by becky. </p> <p> I leaned forward and gave becky a few light kisses across the white expanse of her broadened bottom cheeks, savoring the delicious feel and taste of her milky white hillocks. </p> <p> I pulled my head back and quickly stood up. There would be more time for that later, for studying and mapping....... with my mouth, my tongue, my lips.... learning about every inch of that exciting fleshy bottom. Now Becky was going to get the whipping of her life, a lesson is slave girl discipline designed to ensure compliance with her master's wishes in the future.</p> <p> I pick up the birch rod and step back a few paces, moving the chair to the side and watching Becky start to compress her bottom cheeks, her arms pulling against the restraints tied tightly around each wrist. </p> <p> I smile as I hear becky in the background start to plead, no doubt asking for another chance, but my mind was fully occupied with the plump full ass now contorting in a lewd dance over the table top.</p> <p> I fish a pair of old panties out of my coat pocket, with one hand, swishing the whippy birch rod through the air with my other and relishing the sound the fine instrument made..</p> <p> ""You'll do anything, anyway, my dear Becky. You know what'll happen if you don't..."",</p> <p> I smile at her in the mirror and wad up the panties and push them into her mouth. </p> <p> ""If those panties leave your mouth at any point, your punishment will be increased ten-fold. Do you understand me Becky ?"" </p> <p> Becky silently nods her head, her eyes wide with fear.</p> <p> I take a few steps back, standing to the right of becky, and bring the whippy-ended birchrod up sharply and step forward, bring the rod through the air sidewayswith a backhanded motion, and deliver a fine cut low down across becky's straining asscheeks.</p> <p> WHIP!!!!!</p> <p> The rod blazed a bright red strip across the young girl's bottom cheeks, low, where her upper legs swell into her bottom. Becky pulls hard against her restaints, her curly blond pig-tails flying in to the air with the smarting impact of the blow, her legs tensed and her bottom cheeks compressing hard, and then bounding up.</p> <p> I step forward again, my eyes glued to the bare trim rounded pallor of Becky's bottom cheeks, tensing and shifting, her hips contorting over the top of the fat pillow cushion.</p> <p> "" Keep your chubby little backside quite still for it Becky.... push those hips back up over that pillow you young tramp.....""</p> <p> .......... WHIP ....................... WHIP ................. WHIP..........</p> <p> I delivered three quick hard cuts right through the middle of Becky's young tender bottom flesh, the rod singing through the air, the impacts sounding like pistol shots as they meet Becky's churning white bottom flesh.</p> <p> ................ WHIP....</p> <p>Another cut delivered with vicious accuracy across becky's ass, aimed low, and at an angle, stripping Becky low down across the top of her bound legs, and letting the tip of the whippy-ended birch rod ride up, just catching her across the puppy fat fuller cheekswell low down on her bottom.</p> <p> Becky was frantic, she let out a long low gasp of agony, then a series of fast paced loud objections, her pretty blond head turning from side to side rapidly, her mane sweeping across the polished oak table top, her knees trying to draw up and rubbing against each other under the leather binding strap.</p> <p> I tapped the rod on the top of her now quivering young bottom, enjoying the sight of the angry red lines now starting to grow against the white background of her plump bottom cheeks. </p> <p> Becky was tensing and releasing her little bottom halves, squirming across the top of the pillow booster in lewd and seductive fat assed quivereings.</p> <p> Her young bottom would drive out, hips raised and buck back as far as the straps would allow, giving her a wanton and whorish look, like a bride inviting her lover to take her bottom in a fit of honeymoon passion.</p> <p> "" I'm going to break you this afternoon Becky, just like a young filly is broke to the bridal....</p> <p> ........... WHIP.......... WHIP........... ""I'll have obedience from you ...... WHIP ......... becky."".""............ bend tighter, I want a full bottomed cheekswell.......... WHIPWHIP.......... you chubby bottomed little tease.............""... WHIP.......... WHIP...... </p> <p>"" we have all afternoon becky, no interruptions...""</p> <p>... WHIP!!!........... WHIP!!!. ......."". when I am finished with you... we'll have an obedience test....."".. WHIP!!!............ WHIP!!!</p> <p> Again and again I whipped her plump pre-teen backside , my mind lost in a haze of erotic discipline. </p> <p>My cock was straining against the rough fabric of my wool trousers, and my breathing was coming in large gulps, sucking giant mouthfuls of air in to my lungs as I let the rod fall across the middle of Becky's girlish white cheekswell.</p> <p> ""Better get use to this Becky........... WHIPWHIPWHIP!!!!.............. use to slavegirl discipline""</p> <p> ""You'll have master's who enjoy whipping little tramps like you......""......... WHIPWHIPWHIPWHIP!!!!</p> <p> ""slavegirl whippings and ...... WHIP.............. slavegirl sex up that tight little bottom of yours....."" WHIP....... WHIP......</p> <p> I dropped the burchrod and pulled the chair back up behind Beck's welted and contorting bottom cheeks. Becky, crying into her panty gag, her small shoulders shaking a little with each sob.</p> <p> She couldn't keep her rear mounds from bounding up and down, trying to climb over the top of the table, her legs tensing and her tiptoes pushing hard in to the floor as the fire like stripes work their way deep intothe plump flesh of her trim little 12 year old asscheeks.. </p> <p> I lean forward and run my hands over her chubby welted bottom lobes, feeling the heat radiate from her stripped rear flesh. I lean in to her ass, rubbing my cheeks against her soft bottom, feeling Becky flinching at the slight touch of my face.... feeling the warmth of her whipped bottom cheeks.</p> <p> I turn my head, and pursing my lips, I start place gentle, soft, pouting, kiss-kisses across the burning welts, my lips enjoying the warm red marks on her tender bottom flesh....""Ahhhhh, you mark beautifully becky.....""</p> <p> I push my chair back a little and look at the back of her sunkissed thighs. The white surface marked with 8 or 10 narrow red lines where just the end of the whippy birchrod had snapped across the back of her trim bound legs.</p> <p> I kissed her there, kissing slowly down the back of her thighs, slowly down the right thigh, kissing and making gentle licking swipes with my tongue along the narrow red lines, then more of my lips, mouthing her trim legs, down, all the way down until I reached the black leather ties around her knees.</p> <p> I start low and work my way back up Becky's other leg, gently kissing the soft tender flesh, licking and making little sucking sounds as I taste her suntanned skin, marked with the effects of the whip welts.</p> <p> I return to becky's warm bottom flesh, kissing her right cheek in small little circles, kiss-kissing gentle little bumble bee buzz kisses in tight little circle motions across her bottom cheeks, feeling her bottom cheeks flinch with each soft burning kiss..... then little.... nipping kisses, now, capturing her soft bottom flesh for a mere instance between my teeth.... now... sharp lover's kisses, snapping little nips using my teeth, up and down and across her warm stripped ass flesh ..... running my tongue, held flat and soft and wet across the wider expanses of her ass where it was swelled out the most, licking her bottom flesh like an ice creme cone with broad flat tongue strokes... . then kissing again, little circles of kisses..... my lips hard and unyeilding... fast hard kisskissing on top of her bottom, rapidly covering her ... kisskissing cheek to cheek... my hand, running up between her bound legs, feeling the satin smooth skin of her inner thighs, kisskissing her bottom flesh, my hand finding her soft woman fold, playing with her with my thumb, between her pussy lips... kissing her bottom hard.... bigger circle kisses... </p> <p> I slowly start to expand the little circle, bigger and bigger circle kisses, covering her tender rear flesh now with wet, full mouthed, big lipped kisses, licking my way across her bottom flesh, my lips wet across the soft surface of her cheeks, tracing my tongue across her, leaving a trail of my wet lust across her plump bottom.</p> <p> I shift slightly, and unbutton my trousers. My cockhead snakes out of the vent of my pants and rests lightly against becky's trim lower thigh. I lean forward and start kissing her left cheeks, feeling Becky flinch at the softest poutpouts I was delivering. My other hand is now busy rubbing small circular patterns over her warm, tender, right ass lobe, I'm raking small handfuls of her ass flesh between my fingers and squeezing a little, feeling the warm flesh well up betwen my splayed fingers, contracting and releasing my hand in gentle squeezes, squeezesqueeze then kisskiss... squeezesqueeze ......... kisskiss.. .. then letting go of her bottom cheek and running the edge of my thumb between her bottom halves, trailing my thumb down her bottom groove, letting my thumb linger for a moment on top of her anal bud, still kisskissing her other cheek... my mouth wet and my lips big, soft.... feeling the damp warmness of her hidden valley, becky flinching as my thumb edge touches her anus...... I start sucking little mouthfuls of her abuse left cheek's ass flesh in to my mouth, sucking her bottom flesh right up in to my mouth, holding it and worrying it with my teeth, her plump rear flesh.... between my teeth..... giving her captured bottom flesh smarting nips that cause her to shake and buck over the pillow roll.. I pull my head back and breathing hard, look at the double cheekswell of young Becky Larson, the schoolgirl slave, her young ass welted and streaked with the results of a slave girl whipping, wet and with little red marks where my lips, my mouth had kissed her.... Young Becky Larson, flinching and swishing over top of the fat sofa roll, .... her misfortune to possess such an exciting rear view, destined to be trained as a pleasure girl, serving masters that enjoy testing their whips across a sassy young girl's, ripe full bottomcheeks. </p> <p> I lean forward again, fondling and fiddling with her ass, kissing and sucking mouthfuls of her exciting warm, soft bottom flesh between my lips, tasting her.... murmuring to her to push her bottom up, to show me an exciting big girl swell , push her hips back into me......... I'm nipping her along the fuller lower cheeks with my teeth, capturing this puppy fat skin and making small circles with the tip of my tongue around the flesh held gently between my teeth,........ now.......... dropping my head down further, running the hard pointed tip of my</p> <p>tongue along the crest right under her bottom cheeks, at the top of her leg, where she swells and her leg meets the overhang of her girlish ass.. exploring the crease of her overhang with my warm hard tongue.</p> <p> I part Becky's asscheeks and placed the littlest softest warm pouting butterfly kisses all up and down along the inside of her rear crack, slow fluttering kisses, one little kiss then stopping, then an inch down and another light butterflybuzz kiss just inside her open bottom lobe.... First inside one cheek, then turning my head and a pouting little butterfly kisses on the inside of the other cheek........ god, my head is spinning... I'm lost in a sea of white bottom flesh...... .. I start mounding her plump ass flesh up in my clenched hands, squeezing the cheeks in from the side as I continue to kiss her inside her chubby bottom lobes, then switching......... side to side.... squeezing her bottom lobe fat to my face.... then kisskiss , squeeze.. . kisskissing.. . plumping one lobe then the other, my head, my lips turning fast in time with me plumping her ass.... kissing becky now all up and down inside both lobes.... kisskisssqueeze.......... plumping her bottom and kisskissing her ............. I rear my head up, turning my attention back to her full swelled plumpcheekswells, now taking giant mouthfuls of her plump rear orbs in to my lips, sucking her bottom flesh in to my open wet warm mouth very hard, sucking as much of becky's ass flesh between my open mouth as I can... hard. sucking.... giant mouthfuls of her bottom cheeks,,,.. becky bucking her hips, trying to turn away from this lewd use of her bottom......... letting my open mouth and my soft lips travel across her expanded ass cheeks....... nipping her soft bottom flesh using my teeth to nibble across her swelled plump bottom swells like I was eating corn on the cob.... nibbling straight across from one cheek to the other in a straight line, capturing her rear cheekskin between my teeth just for an instance... nipnip... then right on across... nipnipping ..... across both twitching lobes..... then dropping down an inch and nibbling becky back across the other way...... turning my head sideways, and nipping up and down becky's young rear mounds.......... now, my lips again soft and moist.... traveled kissingly across every wonderful inch of the her welted pre-teen bottom flesh, I'm musing and nuzzling her across the plump womanly underswell of her rear mounds, feeling them jiggle a little with her protests.....</p> <p> I craned my neck a little as I fingered back the soft folds of her femnine flesh and start kiss-kissing her puffy girlflesh gently... up and down her pussy lips, now and then swiping my tongue between her pussy lips, tasting becky, smelling her dampmness, until Becky is flinching her legs, and I can hear small gasps escaping from her lips.</p> <p> I spread her warm red bottom globes, holding them apart and blew a little gentle breeze across her exposed rear flower. Becky let out a muffled whinny at feeling the cool air circulate across her exposed anus............</p> <p> I ignored her protest, holding her bottom cheeks hard apart, pushing my lips in between her open bottom cheeeks, ....... quite mad with lust now, I pucker my lips full, wetting them with my tongue, and start placing lickety-lick wet mouthed kisses on the top of her tender exposed anal bud.</p> <p>"" oh god becky... you ass""..... kisskissing......""did your boyfriend play with you like this becky........."" ..... kisskissing......... pouting wet kisses......""..... did you let him play with your ass becky""......"". push that bottom out""...... kisskiss....""no shyness now.... becky .... I bet alot of men have wanted you like this...... wanted to kiss and play with your chubby litte bottom becky"".... kISSKISSING..........""does that shock. you.."" kisskiss... .""plump bottomed becky""..... more .. warm wet mouthing of her tight little bud..... kissing, gentle sucks..... and pouting lipped kissing......</p> <p> Becky is clenching her little white bottom cheeks, her ass contractions pressing against the side of my face, now resting between her cheeks, she protests from behind her panty gag, humiliated, embarrassed, shocked a man would hold her bottom cheeks open, putting wet soft kisses right on top of her dark little vortex, embarrassed at this use of her body, even after the whipping, still objecting to this lewd assult on her most private of spots.</p> <p> Her legs jerk in suprise and I can feel her torso rear up as I swiped the tip of my tongue across her tight anal flower. ""Push that bottom right out Becky........ kisskissing...... I murmer to her........"". I want a big girl swell to those bottomcheeks""............ kiss.... kisskiss..........."" do it now becky"" I panted, my breathing ragged....""or do you want ""..... pout kissing..... ""want more""...... kisskisskiss............. ""of the birchrod....""</p> <p> I leaned my face forward, parting Becky's bottom cheeks further, intruding as much of my face as I can between her parted rear lobes. I was mad with desire, unable to contain my lust for this schoolgirl's bottom.</p> <p> I let my lips poutpout again across her dark vortex, very tenderly and slowly letting my warm wet wide open lips lay outlined around her dark flower, my moist breath condensing on her bottom opening.... and then ever so slowly I would bring my lips together... softly, warm, gentle caresses with my lips ..... then letting the tip of my tongue tickle her private spot, softly closing my wet lips across the top of her anus.... pouting gently kisses on her tight rear dimple... my tongue just touching her tender bud as my lips held soft and moist close over her..... my lips pursed and releasing.... holding becky's warm raised cheeks in the palm of my hands while my lips and mouth map her... bunching her white bottom flesh against the side of my face... compressing her in to my face as i tickle her anal opening with my tongue... my warm breath breezing across her bottom opening....... I started making my tongue pointy, and flicking her quickly across her anal flower.......... then again pursing my lips and settling down for very long soft wet intimate kissess. </p> <p> I pull back and can see my cock, straining with lust, its head large and angry, the stem solid and standing away from my trouser vent at a 45 degree angle. </p> <p> I get up from my chair and look at Becky's face, turned sideways, her damp, tear filled eyes clear to me in the the mirror. She has a questioning look, wondrering if that is all, has her master's lust been satisfied. I smile.</p> <p> ""You didn't think a little schoolgirl discipline would completely satisfy me did you?"", I laugh, drunk on desire, this young blond who I had secretly followed down 5th avenue every night afterwork, timing her comings and goings so I could be presnt as she paraded her little schoolgirl ass under some too tight cotton shorts, young becky larson, who I had walked behind in the shops at the farmner's market, my hands in my trouser pockets to keep my lust from other eyes. as I watched her bottom cheeks shift and sway, in her thin denim jeans..... hoping to catch her bending over some stall table, reaching across a table, her trim ass cheeks pushed back... no, my lust, my obsession with young Becky Larson would last for awhile, would last for as long as she was allowed to remain at Cheluna Mansion, until some master called for her and one night she would be gone..... taken to who knows where...... "" Oh, no Becky.... I haven't forgotten what you refused me this morning.....""</p> <p> Becky lets out a loud muffled protest, pleading with her eyes. She is making small mewing sounds from behind the panty gag, trying to beg , trying to convey how much she doens't want this......</p> <p> I undo the top button on my trousers and let them drop to the floor, my cock now standing straight and hard and angry.... fully exposed to the bound schoolgirl,,,, I pull a small tube of lubricant from my coat pocket, and smear a light sheen of the lubricant up and down my penis head, watching becky's eyes follow the movement of my hands across my fully erect cock in the mirror reflection.</p> <p> I coat the end of my finger and push them between becky's parted asscheeks, running my goo coated finger up and down between her clenching warm chubby bottom halves. </p> <p> Becky's rear mounds clench hard as I find her anus and lightly traced small soft circles all around the little ridges that lined her anal bud. She gasped as I slowly insert my finger in to her bottom, first just the tip, crossing her tight opening, then slowly making her take more and more of my warm goo coated finger up her backside.</p> <p> I start slowly frigging her pre-teen backside with my finger, pushing my finger in slowly, feeling the tight anal ring expand over the thicker part of my finger, then letting it slide back out, till just the tip was inside her bottom. I'd gently push an inch of my coated finger in to her, then let it slide back out, then two inches, and let it slide back out.... watching becky tense her legs, her white bottom cheeks swishing a little from side to side, and her knees rubbing together.... </p> <p> I would slowly push my finger in her and gently turn and twist it... small half circles while fully up her backside.... my finger worrying her little tight ring, and then slowly start back out... working my finger in and out of her tensing bottom, pushing now till it was all the way in, up so snug and full in her backside... reliving night time fantasies for this girl that had occupied me for months..... </p> <p> I started to more quickly frig becky's tight little bottom, pushing my index finger into her anus, pumping my finger in and out in a slow deliberate motion, working her little bottom ring with small twists as I pushed in, then pulling out at a faster pace, feeling Becky jerk alittle as I tuned my hand over, this way and that, twisting my finger in a small rotation while I held it deeply enbedded in Becky's bottom.</p> <p> I could hear small urgent ""ohhhhs and Ahhhhhs and nooos"" coming from this captured girl's panty filled mouth, caught betwen the humiliation of having her bottom so openly and unabashly played with... an object of simple lust..... openly frigged with a man's warm wet gooey finger, and the arousal now starting to overtake her outrage. I pull my finger all the way out, watching Becky's opening go suddenly small.</p> <p> I stand up and push my self forward, my erect cock laying in the warmth of Becky bottom divide, letting the head of my penis loll in between the globes of her ass, savoring the moment; knowing how tight its going to be and revelling in the humiliation this young schoolgirl is about to receive.</p> <p> I start to slowly push the head of my penis past her small tight anal ring, holding my breath, the veins on my forhead showing with the srainn of my effort, Becky's muffled cries are becoming louder as the pressure builds and the humiliation of her anal deflowering starts.</p> </div>",[]
789,"Joey's Detention, Part 1",1,MR. STEFENS,no@email,,2003-10-13,10,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stefens002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Joey was marched in to the punishment room kicking and cursing. Fortunately the three assistants were a match for the little tomboy schoolgirl, but it was very obvious to me that she would need to be strapped down for her discipline.</p> <p> The three matrons hoisted her over the sturdy leather sofa, and while two of them held Joey in position, the third drew her arms down full stretch and strapped her wrists firmly to the base of the heavy sofa legs.. A stout belt was pinned around her waist over the sofa, and a third strap secured around her knees, and Joey was firmly secured. </p> <p>I found it very pleasing to have this sturdy ruffian, dressed in herwhite blouse and short wool skirt, the image of so many of my night time fantasies, now actually strapped down, her plump bottom raised in front of me.</p> <p> ""In the mood for the cane Joey?"" ""No?"" I teased, ""Lets see how you feel about it after we remove that little skirt you're wearing!""</p> <p> My hands trembled slightly as I found the small side clasp and drew the skirt down her trim legs. Now I had this squirming tomboy</p> <p>in her underpants. The elastic tightness of her white schoolgirl knickers straining with the plump fullness of Joey's rear cheeks, broadened and fattened by her bent posture.. She had struggled hard when being strapped down, and Joey's elastic trimmed panties had ridden up the cheeks of her bottom, laying bare the fat lower curve of her ass cheeks.</p> <p> I took the tail of Joey's white blouse and tucked it up under her waist strap. I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of her panties and</p> <p>slowly lowered the material, watching as her ass flesh compressed and then rolled out from under the desending material. I sucked in my breath and felt my heart start to pound in my chest as Joey's ass was now completely bare to my view.</p> <p> I pulled my desk chair up behind Joey and sat down right behind her, inspecting this exciting rear view. God how I had longed to see the foul mouthed little tomboy just like this her arms restrained, her sturdy schoolgirl hips bent over the top of the leather sofa, that plump white bottom raised, her cheeks slightly parted by the enforced posture. Joey legs trembled slightly as she felt my hand fondle the slight heaviness of her chubby rear orbs. I bounced them up and down lewdly in the palm of my hands, each small bottom cheek occupying one of my warm palms, watching as the fat of her rear mounds jiggled with the movement of my hands, smiling at the soft protest of this indignity uttered by joey as she felt my hand fondle her bottom cheeks.</p> <p> ""I am going to use a bamboo cane across these pretty little bottom cheeks of yours Joey"",: I teased her as I jiggled her ass fat in the palms of my hands, ""I am going to enjoy doing that very much, .... and I""m sure I will have to unbutton myself and you'll be feeling the proof of my pleasure before I thrash you"" I leaned forward and was confronted with the fattish swell of Joey's broadened buttocks. I gave her a smarting smack on the near cheek of her backside, and then another, causing Joey's bottom flesh to compress, and Joey to squirm and utter a curse under her breath.</p> <p> Really, for a lover of discipline, imagine the scene if you will. Me alone in the punishment room with this cheeky ill manneded school girl, the low lighted lamp shinning on the bare pallor of Joey's sturdy schoolgirl hips, thighs, and rear cheeks.</p> <p> I had no need to hurry. I was the school master and my decision to punish was absolute. There would be no interruption, no recriminations, no one to answer for my actions to.</p> <p> My fingers traced gentle outlines all across her ass cheeks, enjoying the feel of her soft warm flesh. I leaned forward and planted a gentle kiss on her right bottom half, letting my tongue trace across the broad expanse of her bottom cheeks, then slowly trailing down, and sucking the baby fat lower swell of her ass between my lips, nipping and nuzzling her along the top of her sturdy leg. </p> <p> I fondled and fiddled with her ass, kissing and sucking mouthfuls of the exciting warm, bottom flesh of this young tomboy between my lips, murmuring to her to push her bottom out toward me, running my thumb up and between her bound legs, reminding her from time to time as I nipped the fuller lower cheekswell, that this was only a prelude to the punishment session that was to follow.</p> <p> I return to joey's warm bottom flesh, kissing her right cheek in small little circles, kiss-kissing gentle little bumble bee buzz kisses in tight little circle motions across her bottom cheek, feeling her legs and her plump bottom flesh flinch with each soft burning kiss..... I took a large breath, excited, faster kissing.. now littlenipping kisses.. capturing her raised bottom flesh for a mere instance between my teeth</p> <p> As I grew.. more excited..... now sharp lover's kisses, snapping little nips, using my teeth, up and down and across her warm ass flesh ..... running my tongue, held flat and soft and wet across the wider expanses of her ass where it was swelled out the most, licking her bottom flesh like an ice creme cone with broad flat tongue strokes...</p> <p> . then kissing again, little circles of kisses..... my lips hard and unyeilding... fast hard kisskissing on top of her bottom, rapidly covering her... kisskissing cheek to cheek... my hand, running up between her bound legs, feeling the satin smooth skin of her inner thighs, pinching her. softly.. kisskissing her bottom flesh, my hand finding her soft woman fold, playing with her with my thumb, between her pussy lips... kissing her bottom hard.... bigger circle kisses... I slowly start to expand the little circle, bigger and bigger circle kisses, covering her tender rear mounds with wet, full mouthed, big lipped kisses,</p> <p>licking my way across her bottom flesh, my lips wet across the soft surface of her cheeks, tracing my tongue across her, leaving a trail of wet lust across her plump bottom.</p> <p> I pulled my head up, and breathing hard, slowly parted Joey's bottom cheeks, enjoying a long and close inspection of her tightly closed rear hole. </p> <p>Joey gasped and her trim young legs flinched as I touched the pad of my finger to her tight rear flower.</p> <p> I ignored her protests and leaned forward, excited by what I was about to do, no longer caring about the rudness of my action, my dick aching, my breathing ragged, I applied my lips to kissing her bottom cheeks again.</p> <p> I parted her cheeks and placed little soft warm pouting butterfly soft kisses all up and down along the inside of joey's rear cheeks, little soft warm moist pouting butterfly kisses tenderly up and down along the inside of her rear cheeks, slow fluttering kisses, one little kiss then stopping, then an inch down and another light butterfly kiss just inside her open bottom lobe.... First inside one cheek, then turning my head and a pouting little butterfly kisses on the inside of the other cheek........ god, my head is spinning... I'm lost in a sea of white bottom flesh...... lost in my lust I turn to sucking giant mouthfuls of her plump bottom cheek in to my lips, sucking her hard, and nipping her rear flesh where her bottom curved under, and all along the top of her legs.</p> <p> My lips again traveled kissingly across every wonderful inch of the cool expanse of her plump white ass , musing and nuzzling her soft robust bottom flesh. </p> <p> I craned my neck a little as I fingered back the soft folds of her girl flesh and kissed-kissed gently up and down her pussy, swiping my tongue between her pussy lips, until Joey was flinching her legs and I could hear small gasps escaping from her lips.</p> <p> I pushed my chair back a little and started kissing Joey low down on her fleshy bottom lobes, then continuing down the back of her sunkissed legs, almost to the knee, and then very slowly started working my way back up the other slim leg, leaving a trail of moistures up and down the back of her trim schoolgirl legs.</p> <p> I pulled her cheeks apart and leaned forward, pushing my lips, my whole face, in to the warm space between her bottom halves.</p> <p> Joey let out a loud gasp as she felt my warm breath raft across her small anal dimple. I didn't care, i had to have her, my lips touching her dark tight vortex, light, gentle kisses, flicking the tip of my tongue against her dark petal, shocking this girl, enjoying the feel of her bottom cheeks tensing against the side of my face each time my lips or tongue touched her hidden vortex.</p> <p>I was really quite mad now with desire. My dick rock hard, my mind aflame with lust for this girl, my desire to sodomize this sturdy little tomboy overwhelming.</p> <p>Joey turned her head and watched over her shoulder as I unscrewed the lid to the jar of vaseline.</p> </div>",[]
790,"Joey's Detention, Part 2",2,MR. STEFENS,no@email,,2003-10-13,12,5,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stefens003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> She watched wide eyed as I scooped the jelly out of the jar and slowly pushed my finger between her bottom cheeks, running my finger up and down between her clenching bottom. Joey's bare rear cheeks clenched hard as I found her anus and lightly traced slow gentle circles around the small ridges of her anal bud.</p> <p>She gasped as I started to slowly inserted my finger in to her bottom, making small lazy half circles with just the pad of my finger barely inside her anal ring...........</p> <p> While she was still gasping from the sensation of having her bottom, and the area between her pinioned legs, so rudely fondled, kissed, patted, mouthed, fingered, sucked and then very, very, slowly and tenderely lubricated by my finger, I wasted little time in putting in to action the sodomy I had so often fantasized about with this cheeky young girl. </p> <p> I stood and nosed my hardened cockhead snuggly up between joey's clenched and warm gooey bottom cheeks.. </p> <p> I let it rest there for a moment, feeling the gooey warmth of Joey's bottom halves compressed against the side of my cockhead. Joey was flinching her legs slightly, pulling against the leather restraints, her rejection to what she knew was coming causing her bottom cheeks to compress against the hardened intruder, and sending little tingles of sensation up my spine. I was going to enjoy taking this little brat down a peg or two.</p> <p> I felt her move, pulling against her restraints as I let my cockhead find the bullseye of her tight anus. Joey mumbled a small , unladylike grunt and tried to climb the sofa top as I shifted my weight forward and started pressed my rock hard cockhead in to her small virgin opening. </p> <p> The tight anal ring finally expanded and I pushed my hard member forward, feeling her anal ring gripping my dickhead like a tight glove. I pushed a little further, feeding more of my cock past her anal ring, exhaling with the warmth and tightness of her bottom's grip on my pleasure pole.</p> <p>The sensation was to much for me. I had wanted to proceed slowly, to make this hauty little tomboy feel me master her inch by agonizing inch, but the tightness of her bottom, and my excitement at having her completely at the mercy of my lusts proved to be too much.</p> <p> With a resolute thrust I impaled Joey on my swelling manhood, and at once I pressed my cock to the hilt. I heard Joey's muffled whinny, watched as her head shook back and forth rapidly, her hips dancing across the top of the sofa in an effort to dislodge this rude intruder. </p> <p> I looked in the mirror positioned by joey's head, and smiled at her, ""Does that feel rather big in there Joey?"" ""I think it must... I've wanted to do this to you for a long time Joey, to teach you what can happen to ill mannered, delinquent little girls.."" </p> <p>I pulled back a little and bound forward hard, impalling Joey once again with the full measure of my hard cock, ""god, you have a lovely tight little bottom joey,""</p> <p> I kept up the praddle as I rocked my hips back and forth, letting a little of my cock withdraw from her, the sending it hard back up her backside. </p> <p>"" .... I'm sure i'm not the first man who has wanted to use you this way, watching you bottom cheeks straining against the fabric in those tight little shorts you like to wear...""</p> <p> I pulled back all the way, leaving just the head of my cock in her bottom, then started to rythmically sodomize her, first an inch, then back out, then two inches, then back out.... till I had fed her all seven inches. ""..... ever let a boyfriend play with your bottom like this joey... no"" </p> <p>I teased the helpless girl. ""I bet they wanted to""</p> <p> I rode the young schoolgirls bottom for 15 minutes, pausing from time to time in order to prolong the delightful sensation. I enjoyed the little sounds joey made each time I would would let my cock ride her to full measure, her small white shoulders bunching up, her hands clenching and pulling against the restraints, her toes extending, pushing those full hips up over the top of the sofa arm. There was no escape for joey, her bottom fully stuffed with hard cock, her legs, her wrist tied down, and all the moving just increasing my enjoyment. </p> <p> I would take hold of her fleshy hips and very very slowly piston my cock in and out of her streched anus, watching as joeys tight little bottom took all of my cock, then back out, till just the head was held by her anal ring, then slowly slide back in to the stubborn little brat. ""You'll be getting plenty of this in the future joey, you ill mannered little tease, bottom upwards over the sofa Joey, just you and me all alone"" </p> <p> ""I wanted you since the first day i saw you in class, you little scrubber, teasing all us boys in that short little skirt... I just wish I could have started earlier with you.....""</p> <p> I did enjoy teasing her as she was made to endure the full seven inches of my hardened cock up her tight little bottom. Joey was an attention grabbing, ill mannered, and loud mouthed young brat, use to parading herself in front of men in short skirts, or tight pants, and I greatly enjoyed having the fat bottomed little tease tied over a booster, ass up, to endure a prolonged anal probing. </p> <p> Joey was squirming all over the sofa top, variously squeezing her anal ring or pushing her robust young backside out hard in an attempt to dislodge the source of her rather too full feeling. The sensation was heavenly to me, my cock held tight all around, her movements sending wonderful little electrical jolts of pleasure up and down the entire length of my cock, and making my balls tighten in their sack.</p> <p> I watched as her small white sholders would bunch up, her hair, matted and disshelveled, swishing from side to side, and soft deep, urgent ""uuugggggs, and ooohhhhs"" escaping from her pouted lips when ever I pushed hard and full up her streched bottom.</p> <p> Already I could sense a change in her usual defiant attitiude.</p> <p>""Oh god your ass is tight, ... ahhh,..... ahhhh, your ass, joey,"" I panted out as I stared to more vigiously sodomize her parted bottom,..."" right up your pretty little bum joey.... get ready, ... hhmmmm..... oh jesus..... shooting my seed right up your tight little bottom hole...."" </p> <p> I could feel joey's bottom contracting each time a small spirt of sperm was expelled, causing even more wonderful sensations to my now expanded cockhead, that causing even more violent eruptions to be sputed up her ass. </p> <p> I'll admit, I was quite out of my senses really, uttering nonesense, as I felt my cock exploding and I started discharged hard, my creamy sperm in to her warm fleshy backside.</p> <p> After my discharge, I lay over joey's back, my head nestled against the side of her neck, my cock still in her, my breathing labored. Joey had grown rather quiet, and she lay still, her head turned to the side and a sweep of her shinny brown hair covering her eyes.</p> <p> It was a rather curious feeling, I actually had a growing sense of affection for this young tomboy, with her defiant attitude and robust full bottom. At the same time, I knew, laying against her soft white back, my cock still encased in her tight bottom, that I was going to greatly enjoy the whipping I was about to give her.</p> </div>",[]
791,"Joey's Detention, Part 3",3,MR. STEFENS,no@email,,2003-10-13,7,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stefens004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I was hardly done deflowering her tight little bottom when my member began to rise again. ""Ready for your discipline now Joey?"" ""Did you think I had forgotten?""</p> <p> ""First you will get a good dozen with the cane all across that plump little ass of yours, then a 1/2 hour break, and then a bare bottomed reminder to watch your behavior in the future joey.... with my leather training lash. I am going to teach you manners this afternoon Joey. I've wanted to do this for a long time. I will have obedience from you. And we'll have another lesson together in two weeks if we need to, and I just think we might.""</p> <p> I picked up the bamboo cane and swished it through the air a few times. </p> <p>Joey turned her pretty round face back and mouthed a silent ""please"", her eyes already reddened, her bee stung lips turned down in a woeful lipswell.</p> <p> I smiled back at her, my cock now again fully erect and shinny from the lubricant, and clearly visible to the remorseful young schoolgirl.</p> <p> "" Oh joey, poor girl, did you think showing me those big brown eyes and a little pleading would be all you needed to do to get you out of your caning?"" </p> <p> ""I want to give you a lesson you will remember for awhile dear girl.""</p> <p> Holding the cane in my right hand, I stood behind and a little to the right of joey's upturned and now quivering young bottom cheeks, and brought the cane tip up even with my left shoulder, the body of the instrument crossing my heaving chest. </p> <p> I slowly raised my elbow till it was even with my shoulder, slightly cocking my wrist, and letting the small end of the cane extend up and behind me, and quickly rocked forward, shifting my weight to my front leg, snapping the cane forward. The cane whoosed as it traveled through the open air, and I brought it up sharply as it made contact with joey's broadened bottom. </p> <p> I had aimed low, and stung Joey not an inch above the flesh crease dividing her chubby white bottom cheeks from her upper thighs.. The impact of the cane across joey's bottom sounded like a pistol shot.</p> <p> Joey didn't move for a second, her body stunned, the impact of the cane too much to respond to all at once. </p> <p> Then her head snapped up, and she let out a low long gutteral moan, her pale skinned rear mounds compressing hard and then surging up as she attempted to defuse the smarting impact of the cane. I let go with another strike, this time aimed across the middle of both her fleshy white bottom cheeks, pushed back high and in perfect position for the strike.........""AAAAHHH.... JJJeezzeeeuuSSS... AHHHH..... ohh pppleeaSSEE.... OOWWW""</p> <p> a double red line appeared where the cane had struck, and joey's head swept from side to side as her hips danced across the top of the leather sofa..</p> <p> ""tears already joey, we're just getting started now"" I smiled at the now sobbing girl, bringing the narrow end of the whippy rattan cane up even with my shoulder once again, ""it will be a very long detention for you this afternoon I'm afraid......"" Joey's bottom was now bounding up and down, her fat little bottom cheeks thrusting in to the air, her contortions pulling her puppy fat cheeks hard apart, revealing her still shinny anus, with each upward thrust. </p> <p> She turned her head and gnawed her lower lip, her hands clenching in to desperate fists, her hips shifting and tensing as she waited for the next strike.</p> <p> I tapped the cane lightly across the crowns of her milky hillocks, enjoying the caning I was giving to this little loud mouthed brat, watching joey's fleshy rear orbs contorting in fat assed quiverings.... and already wanting to push my dick up her snotty little backside again.</p> <p> I gave her four quick sharp strikes across the middle of her smooth skinned white ass, watching as the red lines of the cane became visible.</p> <p> ""Do you want to be a good little girl now Joey, want to behave for me ?""</p> <p>"" YYYesss,.. oweee.. yessirRRR.. YYYessss.. ssirrr.. PP.. PPLEEAASEE.. NNooomore.""</p> <p> I raised my arm and whipped the back of her bare tomboy thighs with two severe strokes.</p> <p> There was wild protests and Joey's schoolgirl ass did a dance that would have made a bride blush on her honeymoon night. She squirmed over the leather sofa, her ass cheeks quivering and her hips raising and lowering... giving joey a whorish and wanton look of sensual abandon.</p> <p> I caned her again, high this time across the back of her legs, and then without pause gave her two more across the very bottom of her fat little ass cheeks.</p> <p> I waited for a moment, letting the full impact of the cane strokes sink in. God help me, but I loved the way she looked, her plump white flesh criss crossed with angry red welts, her thick brown hair matted and shaken across her pretty face, the look of the black leather restraints across the back of her knees, her ass shaking and jiggling from the smarting effect of the punishment. </p> <p>I mentally made a note to again thank my father for suggesting a profession as an educator.</p> <p> I raised the cane and gave poor joey four or five firery strokes right through the</p> <p>middle of her churning ass. </p> <p> ""get that bottom back up over the top of that sofa joey... you little tramp... I want a big girl swell to that bottom..."" </p> <p> Joey was past bounding her rear up and down now. She was weeping low and deep within her chest, her ass doing slow rotations from side to side, one knee jamming behind the other, then releasing as she pushed her hips up over the sofa top again.</p> <p> I let the cane fall and sat down in my chair directly behind Joey. The caning had momentarily exhausted me, my chest heaving, my heart pounding, and the sight of joey's ass making me dizzy with lust.</p> <p> Her ass was a mass of firery angry welts, some red, some starting to turn a deep purple. The back of her pretty young thighs showed evidience of at least 6 or 8 cane stripes. To tell you the truth, I had lost count and wasn't sure the number of strokes I had delivered. Joey's head had fallen forward, and her</p> <p>body was convulsed with deep sobs, her ass slowly rotating in small circular motions as she wept.</p> <p> I reached forward and ran my hand across her reddened ass, feeling her flinch</p> <p>at the lightest touch, and felt the heat radiating from her bottom.</p> <p> My cock again was standing straight out, its head purple and angry with lust, and it took all of my resolve not to sodomize her again right then.</p> <p> What was it with this girl, why did she have this hold on me. To tell you the truth, I for the first time realized that I was truely in the grip of an obssession. Everything about her had me spellbound. That plump, fleshy white ass, swishing under her too short skirts, or straining against the tight fabric of her summer shorts. Her soft brown eyes, full of wonder, the tomboy carelessness with which she walked the halls of my academy, those sturdy legs soft and tanned from the sun, the way she sat at her desk, her legs crossed and the skirt riding up her thigh, a slight smirk playing across those bee stung lips .... even that priceless guilty expression she had when ever she was called to my office. </p> <p> I wanted to possess her, to discipline her further then I had ever gone with one of the girls before, to make her service me with that crass little mouth under my desk in my office, drink down my spending and then lick me clean.. to lay her across a pillow on my bed at night and leisurely sodomize her before sleep, or to make her straddle me in the bed, her schoolgirl ass pushed back and spread for my touch, my lips, and then to take her again when I stirred in the long dark night.</p> <p> I wanted her with a collar and on a leash, black leather around that small white neck, and to see her crawl across my office carpet just like my little pet. To make her lay on my desk with her legs spread and touch herself.. to use something inside herself while I watched... to humble her, to gain control of this object of my obsession....</p> <p>And I wanted joey to resist me, to be stubborn and wild, and then to master... to tame her. To make her mine, to own her. To make her call me Master and daddy and sir and look up at me with those big brown eyes and plead with me not to discipline her bottom anymore, or to order her to pleasure me again with her mouth as she kneeled and looked up at me from between my parted legs, to feel her fingers stroking me, massaging</p> <p>warm oil on to my hard cock before she turned and on hands and knees swelled her ass up... presnting it to me.... like she was asking for it.. to make her roll over and holds her cheeks apart for me, knowing I was watching...</p> <p> I stood and walked around to oak armoire and swung open the door. The shelves revealed all that a disciplinarian could have hoped to find. </p> <p> I reached in and took out the dispenser of liquid soap and a long pencil shaped glass squirt with a large rubber ball attached to its end.</p> <p> Filling the squirt with liquid soap, I again pulled up the chair and sat directly behind Joey's red, upturned ass. I let my fingers trace up and down the inside of Joey's cheeks, feeling the heat radiating off her</p> <p>welted ass, my mind again filled with lust to control this girl of my desire,.</p> <p>I warched as her legs tightened against the leather restraints.</p> <p> ""In the mood for some more fun Joey?"" I teased her as my hand continued to stroke her betwen her plump bottom halves.</p> <p> Joey turned her head, flippng her brown hair across her forhead and looked back. Her eyes were still red, but grew large with fright upon seeing the glass squirt.</p> <p> I smiled back at her, our eyes locked in question and answer, and gently intruded the tip of the soapy squirt in to Joey's anus, giving the squirt a small gentle twirl as the the tip first breached her anus. </p> <p> Joey's arms pulled against her restraints, her protests questioning this new humiliation she was powerless to stop.</p> <p> "" what is that, what are you doing , aahhhh, nooo, pp... ppleassse sirr.. NO.. NOOO DON'T."".</p> <p> I slowly pushed the six inch length of the glass squirt in to joey's bottom, continueing until only the black bulb remained visiable.</p> <p> Joey's broadened bottom cheeks tensed desperately at the cool depth of the glass squirt , and she turned her head in dismay and disbelief. </p> <p>I pressed the rubber bulb and smiled as I watched Joey's body give an involuntary shiver at the feeling of the cool, soapy slipperiness so deep in her behind.</p> <p> I pumped the bulb two or three more times until I was sure all the liquid urgent had been pumped up young joey's ass.</p> <p> Joey's anus went quite small and tight as I withdrew the glass intruder, and she compressed her puppy fat ass cheeks in an attempt to avoid disgracing herself.</p> <p> ""Feeling a need to use the restroom joey"" I chided her, ""better not be rude, I give extra stokes for girls who can't seem to control themselves during their punishment sessions""</p> <p> I walked around to the front of the sofa, and gently cupped joey's chin in the palm of my hand and raised her head. Her face was a mix of confusion and pain, her eyes soft brown, full of questioning, her mouth</p> <p>held tight in an attempt to check the urges now starting to work inside her.</p> <p>In my other hand I held the single tailed leather training whip.</p> <p>""Having trouble containing yourself joey"" I smiled at her. ""maybe I have something that will help joey. I showed her the fine penis shaped whip</p> <p>handle, its girth about seven inches, its head shaped with an elongated fat sphere, about the size of a plum. </p> <p> Joey's face had turned red from the effort to hold her bottom in check, her eyes misty and her breath ragged and comming in small gasps.</p> <p> ""oh, pplease don't sir, oh please""</p> <p> Joey's voice had turned very small, her request dripping with submissiveness,</p> <p>a signal of a new attitude maybe."" </p> <p> ""not so defiant now joey?"", I chidded her, "" where's that aggressive little tomboy the matron's brought down here earlier?""</p> <p> I walked back to my chair and again sat directly behind the fleshy orbs that had for so long been the material for my night time fantasies.</p> <p> I coated the rounded plum shaped end of whip's handle and adjusted knob againsts joey's vulnerable anus.</p> <p> ""Since I'll be taking a half hour break, you get a half hour of this whip handle up your bottom joey."" I'm sure it will be a little uncomfortable joey, but this is something you can remember next time you wonder if</p> <p>you should be obedient or not.""</p> <p> joey flicked her hair back and twisted her firm young face around. This time there was panic and her large brown eyes were damp with tears.</p> <p> ""I must say joey, I feel a certain amount of pride in seeing your new attitiude develope so quickly, still, I also get a rather peverse thrill when I think about buggering your cute little bottom with the same whip I am going to use in a short</p> <p>while across those plump cheeks of yours.""</p> <p> I used my first finger and my thumb on one hand to open joey's bottom cheeks wider and with my other hand I pushed with steady pressure the whip handle positioned against joey's exposed anus.</p> <p> joey had been strapped down, her buttocks fully rounded, her young tight anal cleavage pulled wide open. There was shrill mewing from her as the plum headed whip handle slowly crossed the anal ring and nosed its way in to joey's ass.</p> <p> I grinned, my eyes riveted to the handle of the whip as six inches were ever so slowly pushed up joey's ass. My erection was as hard as a steel rod, standing straight out at a 45 degree angel from my lap as I sat not a foot behind this young tarts welted and buggered ass.</p> <p> After inserting the handle full measure up joey's bottom, I spent a few minutes rhythmically buggered her. First, with very slow, shallow strokes, twisting the plum shaped head just inside her anus, working the tight anal ring and listening to joey's soft urgent pleads. Then I started working the whip handle deeper, very slowly giving her slow deep thrusts, pushing the penis shaped whip handle all the way in her bottom, and holding it there for a minute, then slowly working it back out, inch by inch, as joey clenched and moaned.</p> <p> I think joey was streached harder than see ever could have thought possible, her anal ring streached wide against the whip handle, her inside by now giving off small little bursts of urgency as the liquid soap started working. </p> <p> I watched her strong young cheeks writhering and contorting in a way that looked sexually suggestive, and wondered if I would be able to wait the whole 30 minutes before I gave her a lesson with the leather</p> <p>pony switch, and before my aching cock could replace that lifeless whip in her hot tight ass.. </p> <p> I pushed the whip handle all the way in quickly and let go. The natural contractions of her anal ring pushed the handle back out, until it got to the plum shaped whip head, which was considerably larger then the body of trhe whip. That held fast. </p> <p> I gave joey three or four smarting hand spanks across her purple welted ass cheeks, watching her legs contact, her ass cheeks bounding with each spank.....</p> <p> ""I'll be back in 1/2 an hour joey......""</p> </div>",[]
792,"Dana Babysits The Boys, Part 1",1,STEKAR,no@email,,2003-07-10,30,3,"bb/f, F/f, bb/Ff, bon, inc, pedo",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stekar001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Dana is a 16 year old cheerleader from semi-rural Texas. She is a good student, friendly and popular. Dana is tall and thin, with both long legs and long torso and small but perky breasts up high on her chest and they point straight up. She has long curly brown hair and green eyes, with a cute pug nose, pouty lips, and braces. Her sexual feelings kicked in at age 11. Dana started masturbating then but she has been rubbing herself much more lately, alot more in the last six months, and endesslly since this long, hot, humid summer started.</p> <p> Since Dana is still a virgin, her fantaties include everybody from celebs, friends of both genders and of all ages, parents of friends, etc. Including the Johnson boys now ages 12&amp;10. Dana has known them for the past nine years, she baby sat for them when they were younger, but stopped when she outgrew that profession. When thier parents were closer she spent alot of time with the boys and before pubity kicked in, there were a lot of innocent skinny dipping and showering together, but she never noticed them sexually until she saw them the first time in years riding thier bikes down her street, wearing only shorts and they were cute!</p> </div>",[]
793,"Dana Babysits The Boys, Part 1a",1,STEKAR,no@email,,2003-07-14,20,2,"bb/f, F/f, bb/Ff, bon, inc, pedo",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stekar002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dana was more than pleased when Mrs. Johnson called her to babysit the boys for the whole weekend. She liked Mrs. Johnson, not only was she nice, she was beutiful. Little did Dana know that Mrs. Johnson was not only a cheerleader in school, but became a stripper after high school. She first became pregnant at sixteen and all that dancing kept her body firm and she is not yet 32.</p> <p> Since it was so hot and humid on friday afternoon, Dana dressed in a light and flimsy sun dress. When picking out her under wear, she came across the pair of light blue that were falling apart at the seams. Dana had meant to throw them them out, but she figured she could get one more wearing out of them, besides who were going to see them anyway?</p> <p>Dana threw a few items into an overnight bag and left for the Johnsons. Dana was all hot and sweaty when she arrived, the light material of her dress clinged to her thin young body accentuating every curve. Dana's sweat made the dress translucent showing of everything, especially since she escewed her bra because of the heat. When Mrs. Johnson answerd the door, she was wearing a white sleeveless western shirt with only the middle two snaps were snapped togetherwith the bottom part tied right below her 38D breasts, showing off not only her cleavage, but her flat, firm abdamon. She also wore a pair of tight fitting cut-off jeans and a pair of cowboy boots.</p> <p> Both women's eyes grew wide when they saw each other.</p> </div>",[]
794,"Teaching Stepdaughter, Part 1",1,STEPDADDY,no@email,New wife goes to jail and leaves 11 year old daughter for stepdaddy to teach her to behave.,2006-09-17,33,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdad001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My new wife was given 120 days in jail for writing bad checks. I guess she had done this for awhile. On sentencing day, she told Renee to behave and do whatever I told her to do. If she didn't, she would be put in foster care. I told my wife, I was going to my grandparents home in Kentucky for a few weeks. They had both just been killed in a car crash. I had to settle the estate and get it ready for sale. I told her it would be good for Renee. It is in the middle of nowhere and no people for her to get into trouble with. My wife Sandy said, that's great, ""See if you can get her to be a good girl"". I told her not to worry. </p> <p>Now, Renee would get car sick on long trips. Before we left, I gave her a pill that I told her was for car sickness. It was really a sleeping pill. Renee was 11 years old, about 5 feet tall, short light brown hair, very cute face, nice size bumps were her tits will be, and a ""bubble"" butt you would not believe. We were on the road about 20 minutes when she fell asleep. </p> <p>I pulled into a rest area and parked at the far end where nobody was parked. I tilted her seat back so she was basicly laying down. I then reached up under her skirt and pulled her panties off. Her little pussy was as bald as the day she was born. It took all the control I had not to rape her right there. I started back down the road. I was rubbing her pussy almost the whole 2 hours remaining of our trip. As we pulled into my grandparents property, it was just starting to get dark. I took my suitcase into the house. I left Renee's in the trunk of the car. I had already decided she would not be needing any clothes. All of the windows were already boarded up. I put pad locks on the front and back doors. I then went to get my stepdaughter from the car. </p> <p>She was still sound asleep. I put her on the bed in her room and went and put pad locks on both doors. I then went to her room and looked down at her. She was something to look at. I slowly took off her blouse, small training bra, skirt and shoes and socks. I then took a few pictures of her. I rooled her over so she was laying on her stomach. There it was, the most beautiful ass I had ever seen. I took a few pictures and then I just had to taste that ass. I slid my tongue in her crack. It was so sweet, I almost came. I left her there and went to get the rest of the house ready for our adventure. I was just finishing running a bath for her, when i HEARD HER YELL, Bob, Bob where are you. I went to her room and she was curled up. She asked where her clothes were? I told her she didn't need them. She was here to be trained to be a ""good girl"". I went and sat next to her on the bed and told her to call me Daddy. She said,""your not my daddy""!!!! I grabbed her by her hair and slapped her across the face. I said, ""you will do whatever I tell you to do"". She was crying and said OK. I slapped her again and said, "" you will answer YES SIR, or YES DADDY. Do you understand? She said YES SIR. I had her!!!</p></div>",[]
795,"Mandy And Her Stepdaddy, Part 1",1,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-03-25,39,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Mandy is now 10, and I have her really well trained. It's a Saturday afternoon, and Mandy walks into my bedroom. ""Daddy, may I please play over at Bethie's?"" (She knows that I'm her stepdaddy, but she calls me Daddy anyhow-- we both like it.) I look her over in her tank top and bike shorts that let her panties show through, and reply, ""You know what you have to do first, Mandy"". She nods, half embarassed and half giggly, as I take the ropes and gag from under the bed. ""Yes, Daddy-- tie-up game."" I smile back at her. ""And how do little girls get tied up, honey?"" She lifts her arms up so I can take her top off, then lets me take her snug little bike shorts off. I now have a cute little girl standing in front of me in just her panties, white socks, and keds.</p> <p>I pull her hands behind her and tie her wrists across each other, then tie her ankles across each other so she can't bring her knees together. I gag her, and she's now completely at my mercy. I slowly run my hands over her panty-clad body, enjoying how her little baby nipples are standing up. I pick her up and put her on the bed, and gently stroke and caress and fondle her until she's giggling and squirming. The digital camera comes out of the nightstand drawer, and my little Mandy is captured electronically for my pleasure. I slowly put my fingers under the waistband of her panties and slide them down, leaving her completely exposed to my eyes -- and my camera. Slowly, I move my hand down her bare tummy while she squirms helplessly, knowing what's coming. Every square millimeter of her soft warm bare skin gets explored and teased and aroused, until I can hear her whimpering and moaning behind her gag.</p> <p>Finally, I have mercy on my little girl and bring her to a squealing squirming orgasm that leaves her sweaty and helpless, lying on the sheets. I lie next to her, cuddling her and stroking her hair until she recovers. ""Just one more part of our little game, Mandy,"" I whisper in her ear as I put her on her knees at the side of the bed. I retie her hands in front of her, and then remove the gag. She uses her bound hands to help me take down my slacks and shorts, then leans forward to take my throbbing erection into her tight warm little pink mouth. She licks and sucks and strokes me eagerly until I reward her with a nice warm mouthful of her stepdaddy's nice gooey cream.</p> <p>After she swallows it down eagerly, her stepdaddy unties her and helps her get dressed again. I send her out to play with the rope marks still on her wrists, knowing that even if any of her playmates notice, they'll have no idea what the marks mean. Just as she's heading out the door Mandy gives me a great big hug and says, ""Thank you, Daddy."" I hug her back and tell her, ""Any time, honey,"" then watch her cute little backside wriggle out the door. </p> </div>",[]
796,"Mandy And Her Stepdaddy, Part 2",2,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-03-25,23,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Shhhh...</p> <p>It's evening, and Mommy is working on her Adult Ed homework (Abnormal Psych II) in the dining room, concentrating very hard on the notes she's taking for her next research paper due in a couple of weeks. Mandy and I (her loving stepdaddy) are sitting in the living room, watching TV. Mandy is sitting on my lap with me holding her wrists behind her back with one hand while the other hand is gently caressing her helpless body.</p> <p>At the commercial break, I whisper in Mandy's ear, ""Time to get my little girl ready for bed!"" I reach behind the couch cushion and take out two pieces of rope and a handkershief gag. her eyes widen immediately and she darts a nervous glance at the door to the dining room. ""B-but.."" she whispers anxiously, ""she's right in the next..."". Before she can say another word my hand is over her mouth, and I'm whispering in her ear, ""Shhh--just be a good little girl and stand up for Daddy."" She slowly, reluctantly complies, lifting her arms up as I take her t-shirt off. I tie her wrists behind her back, then take her little jeans shorts off along with her keds, leaving her in skimpy little panties and white socks. I cross her ankles and tie them, leaving her unable to bring her knees together. The gag provides the final touch, leaving me with a bound and helpless little girl at my mercy.</p> <p>I sit her back on my lap and begin caressing her again, enjoying the feel of her soft warm skin under my hands. I do a little bit of gentle tickling on her feet, tummy, and ribs--just enough to make her giggle nervously behind her gag. Her eyes are big and wide over the gag, knowing that she's totally helpless. She keeps looking anxiously at the door to the dining room until I demand her attention by leaning down and kissing her little pastel nipples, which changes her giggle to a soft moan. I quickly have both nipples standing up, and her little bottom is starting to squirm on my lap.</p> <p>I'm keeping my ears cocked towards the dining room, even though I know that Mandy's mom gets totally wrapped up in what she's doing when she's studying.</p> <p>Just to add to her excitement, I whisper in her ear about what a naughty little girl she is, and how upset Mommy would be if she caught us, and other such things that keep her right on the border between anxiety and arousal. My next step is to lift Mandy up a little bit off my lap so I can ease her little panties down. When they're around mid-thigh, I put her back down and begin stroking the soft smooth flesh of her inner thighs and tummy. She knows where my fingers are going, but she's helpless to do more than shake her head and look pleadingly at me over her gag. My hand keeps moving toward its goal, however--her cute little bare pussy, unmarred by any hair at all. She's moaning and whimpering behind the gag as I arouse her. I know just the right places to touch her, and soon she has forgotten all about Mommy and everything else in the world except the way I'm touching her.</p> <p>Just to tease her I keep her right on the edge of cumming for a minute or so, and then allow her her release with an expert touch on her little ""hot spot"". I clamp my free hand over Mandy's mouth as she cums, since even with the gag she can be kind of noisy. Wave after wave of pleasure goes through Mandy's body, finally dying down into a nice warm glow. I cuddle her for several minutes, then look at my watch and decide we still have enough time.</p> <p>I lay her out on the couch and remove the gag. Unzipping my pants, I take out an absolutely incredible hardon, and feed it into her open mouth. I then proceed to mouthfuck my little stepdaughter, sliding myself in and out and drawing out the pleasure as long as I dare. Finally I let myself shoot off in her warm little mouth. I have to stifle my own moan at the pleasure I'm feeling as I find my release in Mandy's mouth. After I catch my breath I quickly untie her and send her upstairs to get her nightie on. As she heads upstairs I whisper, ""Good girl--don't forget to brush your teeth."" She giggles and nods, wriggling her little bottom as she heads upstairs. </p> </div>",[]
797,"Mandy And Her Stepdaddy, Part 3",3,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-03-25,18,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I pick Mandy up as usual right after cheerleader practice. She's still wearing her red-and-white uniform, and she throws her pom-poms in back as she climbs in. As we drive away, the height of our SUV and the tinted windows keep anybody from seeing as she slowly takes off her little red cheerleader panties. She slides over as close as she can to me and crosses her wrists behind her back as I gently slide my hand up her bare leg. I smile down at her, think how well-trained I've gotten her in the last few months.</p> <p>When we stop for a red light, I look over at my stepdaughter very intently. ""Mommy told me about the cheerleader camp that you want to go to this summer."" ""Can I go, Daddy? Can I?"" ""I haven't decided yet, Mandy. Maybe you can convince me when we get home."" Mandy squirms a little bit nervously. ""Umm, how do I do that, Daddy?"" My hand moves up her soft bare flesh until it's right next to her panty-covered crotch. ""Well, Mandy, you know what happens when you want to go outside and play, don't you?"" As we pull away from the light, Mandy replies slowly, ""Y-you mean our tie-up game, Daddy?"" ""That's right, Mandy. Whe you want to go and play, we do a tie-up game first. But going to cheerleader camp is a lot more than just going outside--so what we'll be doing before you can go to cheerleader camp is a lot more than just a regular tie-up game with you on your knees afterwards.""</p> <p>Mandy hesitates for a very long moment as we pull into our driveway. Mommy's car isn't in the driveway, which means that she's left for her Adult Ed study group and won't be back for hours. ""Wh-what do I have to do, Daddy?"" she asks nervously. I smile down at her as my hand gently strokes her panty-covered cunny. ""Daddy is going to take your virginity, Mandy. Then I'll tell Mommy that you can go to camp."" I told Mandy some time ago that her stepdaddy would be the one to introduce her to sexual experiences of all kinds, and that I would be the first one to f**k her little pussy. ""You mean right now, Daddy?"" ""Mommy won't be here for hours, so I think this is the best time, honey."" I walk around the SUV, open her door, and scoop her up in my arms.</p> <p>When we get to my bedroom, I have what I want ready and waiting: rope, gag, condom, lubricant. Mandy's first experience will be in bondage. Item by item, I take off her uniform--sweater, white keds, skirt, and her regular panties. I put her up on the bed, then tie her wrists above her head and her ankles in crossed position. After gaggin her, i get out the digital camera and take a few shots--the last photos of Mandy as a virgin. Then I start arousing her--touching herr, kissing her all over, fondling and caressing her in all the places I know she enjoys. Soon she's wriggling helplessly, getting turned on in spite of her nervousness. I can hear the moans and whimpers behind her gag, and her eyes are wide above her gag.</p> <p>I let her lay for a moment as I take my clothes off, and I can see her eyes widen even more at my erection, knowing where it's going. I lie next to her, and slide a hand between her legs to find that she's dripping wet and ready for me. I whisper in her ear, ""It's time now, Mandy. You're not going to be a virgin any more."" She presses herself up against my hand, ready and eager for penetration. I open the doncom package, and slide it onto my erection. I place myself between her legs and get myself in position.</p> <p>I look down into her eyes, big and shiny above the gag. My hardon slides slowly into her, stopping at the flimsy barrier of her cherry. One gentl but firm thrust, and I'm all the way in her. ""You're a woman now, honey"" I whisper in her ear as she moans behind her gag. Soon I'm thrusting back and forth and she's moving in sync with me. I hold myself back until I know she's on the edge, then bring us both to orgasm simultaneously. From the squeals and moans of pleasure that she's making, I'm glad I have the gag in.</p> <p>Finally, as we lie side-by-side, I untie her wrists and she throws her arms around my neck. ""Can I go now, Daddy? Pleeease?"" I smile down at her. ""Yes, Mandy--you can go to camp."" </p> </div>",[]
798,"Mandy And Her Stepdaddy, Part 4",4,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-03-25,15,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I'm sitting in the living room reading my paper on a Friday night. Mandy's mom is away for the weekend at a work-related seminar, so it's just the two of us. I'm debating what sorts of things I want to inflict on Mandy this weekend when she walks into the living room, and I'm not wondering any more!!</p> <p>My 11-year-old stepdaughter is wearing a skinny-strap top that exposes her midriff, including her belly-button, not to mention two lacy bra straps. Her skirt barely covers her bottom, and I can see more lacy black above the waistband. As she walks into the room, the skirt hem rides up, and I can see that instead of pantyhose she's wearing the black garter belt and seamed nylons that I bought her a couple months ago (I still remember showing her how to put on the garter belt and then fasten the stockings--we had to practice quite a few times!!). She's wearing mascara, blusher, and lipstick, all applied very heavily. Before me stands none other than DADDY'S LITTLE SLUT GIRL!!!</p> <p>She doesn't say a word when she walks into the room, just stands there with a ""what are you gonna do about it?"" look on her face. I know exactly what she wants--she only starts this game when she's in a particular mood. I look at her sternly, the way she knows I will. ""And what do you think you're doing dressed like that, young lady?? Do you expect me to let you out of the house dressed like that? Or even allow you to stay that way for two minutes?"" She replies in a voice that she knows she'd never get away with in any other circumstances. ""So--what's it to ya? I'll dress any way I want!!""</p> <p>I respond exactly as she knows I will--I jump up off the couch and drag her by the arm to where I'm sitting. I grab the ever-ready ropes from under the cushion and quickly have her hands tied behind her back. She manages to look shocked and defiant. ""You let go of me--stop right now!!"" Whatever else she was going to say is muffled by the gag I put in her mouth, smearing her lipstick a bit. She struggles helplessly as I put her over my knee. As soon as I get her skirt up, I know *exactly* what she's after--she's wearing her lacy black crotchless bikini panties. I start scolding her about what a little slut she looks like, and how she's asking for only one thing, etc., etc., meanwhile spanking her nearly-bare bottom. She's squealing helplessly through her gag, and squirming on my lap with each spank.</p> <p>Finally I'm finished, and I scoop her up over my shoulder and walk out of the living room. When I head into the garage she begins to suspect what I'm up to. I toss her in the back of our SUV, and head out down the driveway and into town. I soon find a nice deserted parking lot behind a shooping center, park the car, and move into the back. Her eyes are wide above the gag as I tell her, ""This is where little slut girls end up, Mandy--in the back seat of a car in a dark parking lot. And this is what else happens to little slut girls!""</p> <p>I quickly have my fly open and a condom in place. I untie her wrists and retie them to the armrest, and then move her skirt up above her waist. The garter belt and crotchless panties frame her pale flesh beautifully. I slide into her so easily that I know she's as turned on as I am by the ropes and the helplessness . We're both moaning and bucking against each other, the chance of getting caught acting to excite us even more. We soon collapse in orgasm, panting and gasping.</p> <p>After a little while, I rouse myself and grab her face in my hand. ""That isn't the only way that little slut girls get what's coming to them, Mandy."" I flip her over on her tummy, take the ever-present tube of KY from under the seat, and begin lubing another entrance to her body. Her moans tell me she's going to enjoy what happens as much as I will... </p> </div>",[]
799,"Mandy And Her Stepdaddy, Part 5",5,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-03-25,19,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My wife (Mandy's mom) and I are getting ready to go to work when Mandy pokes her head out of her bedroom. ""I don't feel good--I don't wanna go to school."" Her mom is busy with her makeup, so I go to check. When I poke my head inside her door, Mandy is sitting on her bed with an impish grin on her face, and several pieces of rope and a handkerchief on the bed next to her. Her eyes are begging ""Pleeease?"" as I walk over to the bed. I put my wrist against her forehead and she feels fine, so I lean over and whisper in her ear, ""You're hot alright, but it isn't your forehead that's warm, is it?"" She giggles quietly and snuggles up against me, nodding.</p> <p>I whisper in her ear, ""Just leave it to me, honey."" I head to the master bedroom and tell her mom, ""Mandy is running a temperature, but it's not real serious. I think she should stay home, though."" ""I have that big presentation today, and..."" ""I know, and I don't have anything important today. I'll stay home with her."" "" Thanks, hon, you're such a good dad to her."" I'm thinking, ""If you only knew"", but naturally I keep my mouth shut.</p> <p>I change to jeans and a casual shirt while wifey heads out the door. I call the school to let them know that Mandy's staying home today, and then she's all mine for the day. I head back up to her bedroom, and look down at her. She's weraing my favorite nightgown, the one that I got her--white nylon, with a picture of Barbie(tm) on the front. The nylon is so sheer that I can see her panties right through the nightie--baby blue nylon, with little ruffles at the legs. I suddenly pounce on the bed, grabbing her while she giggles. I moments I have her tied with her hands behind her back and her ankles crossed. A gag in her mouth, and we're ready for the day. I scoop her up and carry her to my bedroom, plopping her down on the bed.</p> <p>I slowly run my hands over her body, feeling her warmth through the nightie. I trace the outline of her panties through the nightie, then start running my hands up under the white nylon of the nightgown. She squirms from pleasure, making no attempt to escape. I end up with her across my lap, so I flip her nightie up and proceed to ""spank"" her for being naughty and playing sick. She giggles and squeals some more as I gently squeeze and stroke her round little bottom.</p> <p>After awhile, I decide it's time for a new postion. I untie her wrists and ankles, take off her nightgown, and tie her spreadeagled to the bed. This gives me easy access to all of her, so I touch and caress and tease her all over until she's so turned on that she's moaning and whimpering behind her gag. I tease her for awhile, then give her her first orgasm of the day. When she's settled down, I take the gag out of her mouth, kneel over her, and let her ""thank"" me for her orgasm.</p> <p>I have her in several more postions during the day. Most of the time she's naked or wearing a skimpy little thong. I get out the digital camera and add several more shots of my tied-up stepdaughter to my collection. Mandy has several more orgasms, but I only let myself have one--gotta save some for her mom, after all! When her mom gets home, Mandy is snug in her bed, fully dressed again in nightgown and panties. She tells mom that I took real good care of her, and that she's ready to go back to school tomorrow. Fortunately, Mom doesn't notice the rope marks on her wrists, and doesn't wonder why her daughter has such a big smile on her face. </p> </div>",[]
800,"The Arrangement, Part 1",1,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-09-29,52,4,"Mf, inc, nc, schoolgirl",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “That’s it, you little cocksucker,” I said to my kneeling, 15-year old stepdaughter. She began to bob her head up and down on my shaft all the faster. She knew it would only be a few more minutes, and then she would be free of her duty, at least for now.</p> <p>Back before I changed the rules on her, she would probably have finished by now. In those days, I had allowed her to use her hands to stroke my dick while she sucked on the end. However, I soon discovered that she was getting lazy, just keeping the head in her mouth, doing all the work with her hands. No cheater dick for my little girl, I decided, so now her wrists are bound behind her back from start to finish.</p> <p>As a result, I now enjoy pure tongue-and-mouth ministrations, which not only feel better, but also allow me to prolong the pleasure, usually for as long as I please, until culminating in a shattering release. Often, it pleases me to prolong the session very much indeed. She was working at it pretty hard at this moment, however, and we both knew it wouldn’t be long now.</p> <p>I had never dreamed I’d be enjoying such bliss when I married Kimmie’s mother five years ago. At the time, Kimmie was a little ten-year-old slip of a girl, and my only interest was in her thirty-year old mother Denise. My, how times have changed. Oh, I still enjoy Denise’s hot little body, kept that way by the aerobics classes I arranged for her to take each afternoon, in addition to her gourmet cooking classes, her flower arranging classes, and her volunteer work. Yes, for as long as the private school I send Kimmie to lets its students out at 2:30 in the afternoon, I assure you my wife will be kept busy with daily self-improvement projects.</p> <p>Yes, I still enjoy giving her mother the bone. In fact, one of my favorite things to do is to take Denise’s pussy after my morning shower, and allowing the evidence of her pleasure to dry and crust on my sated prick all day while I work as a securities trader. You see, I live in Colorado, so the New York market I trade in closes every day at 2:00 pm in my time zone. Just in time for me to get home, have a scotch, and wait for Kimmie to get home to lick and suck her mother’s caked-on pussy drool from my dick. I enjoyed this for two reasons. First, the whole mother-daughter effect was intoxicating, and second, Kimmie hated that aspect at least twice as much as she hated having to suck my cock in the first place. She had been hating both aspects for almost a year now.</p> <p>Wow, I mused to myself, if five years ago even I never imagined this scene unfolding, how blissfully ingnorant must the then ten-year-old Kimmie have been in those days. I had met her mother while doing a little volunteer work myself. In my occupation, I make an ungodly amount of money, but for some reason my employer feels that volunteering one’s time is better than just giving money to a good cause, so there I was, along with several of my colleagues and some of their spouses, helping to repaint a low-income apartment building. Denise was a single mother, down on her luck, and one of the few residents who actually pitched in with our efforts. Since she was quite attractive and had a killer body, I asked her out, and within a couple of weeks I was regularly pounding the hell out of her long-unused pussy.</p> <p>We dated a while, and I realized I had found a smoking-hot, compliant, moldable piece of ass, so I married her. She brought her little girl, Kimmie, along, and both of their lives were changed dramatically. They moved into my luxuriant home in the very best neighborhood, and began to enjoy all the better things in life. Denise was very happy to begin the self-improvement programs I had mapped out for her, since she initially felt a little out of place among my friends and their Ivy League wives. I must say, she has really come a long way. Little Kimmie was enrolled in a private girls school a few blocks away, and just when she was getting to that age when girls start to worry about wearing the right clothes and having the right things, she had the very best. At her last school, a nasty little public K-8 on the other side of town, the other girls had just starting teasing her as a “welfare girl” (not exactly true) and “trailer trash” (exactly not true), but now she could keep up with the snobbiest of her classmates. If you don’t believe that is important, you don’t know any ten-year old girls.</p> <p>Of course, Kimmie had to wear a uniform Monday through Thursday at Brendan Academic, but on Fridays at school she could wear “regular clothes”, and on weekends she had the best outfits to keep up with “Little Sally St. John-Smitherington-Smythe” down the street. Because I made this fantasy possible, she adored me from the very beginning, and although Denise and I first instructed her to call me by my first name, Alex, she soon took to calling me “Daddy”. This pleased me, in an avuncular way at the time, so we allowed it. Now it pleases me in an altogether less innocent way, and I insist upon it.</p> <p>“That’s it, honey, suck Daddy’s cock, he’s about to give his little schoolgirl whore exactly what she’s craving”, I muttered, for now Kimmie was really going to town, her long brunette hair cascading around her face and my lap, alternately obstructing and framing my view of her big brown eyes, her pert little nose, and her full-lipped, but small, mouth stretched around my happy cock. I glanced up from observing her bobbing head. I was taking my daily pleasure today in one of our more common settings. I was sitting in a leather easy chair in my “drawing room”, my half-finished scotch temporarily forgotten on the side table, as the little teen executed her obligation. Behind her was the glass front of a trophy case, in the reflection of which I could easily see she was wearing one of my favorite little get-ups. At my insistence, today she had shed her blouse, her little A-cup bra, and her pleated skirt, and was kneeling in only her white cotton panties, her white knee socks, and her white and blue saddle shoes. I had an excellent reflective view of her tightly-clad, sweet little fifteen-year-old bottom, as well as the back of her bobbing head and long brown hair, which I insisted she keep long enough to reach down her (now naked) back, but short enough to not quite reach her cute little schoolgirl ass. Over her ass, her wrists crossed, bound in leather restraints that, ironically, her mother had presented to me a few months ago to use on _her_.</p> <p>Today was Thursday, which meant tomorrow, a Friday, she’d probably wear a “regular outfit” to school, so I could look forward to a little mini-skirt, bare-midriff, pony-tail session then. It also meant that Denise would be out with her activities until nine tonight. This created an excellent tension of interests between little Kimmie and me, which I was relishing at this moment. You see, with Denise out so late, I could afford to drag out our session for as long as I chose, letting the pressure and semen build to a point that the poor little cocksucker’s jaws would be very tired by the time she finally got to choke down my copious load.</p> <p>On the other hand, Kimmie had all the more reason to try to bring me off as quickly as possible. As part of our “arrangement”, as soon as she was finished she would be allowed to go see her little sixteen-year old boyfriend, and to perform the same sort of service for him if she chose. Her mother would never allow her to go out on a school night, and of course, Denise was completely ignorant of any of Kimmie’s newfound talents, so Thursdays were an opportunity for us both.</p> <p>Ah yes, the “arrangement”. It had been about ten months ago, and I was home around two-thirty, as usual. The doorbell rang, and to my surprise a police officer stood at door with a shamefaced Kimmy. Looking out to the street I could see some little punk was secured in the back of the officer’s patrol car.</p> <p>“What is it?” I worriedly asked.</p> <p>“May I come in?” he responded. I showed him to my drawing room, the very room in which today little Kimmie was hard at work. On this occasion, Kimmie had no choice but to join the two of us, and I told her to sit down while the officer said his piece.</p> <p>“Well?” I asked.</p> <p>“Mr. Broward, I’m Sergeant Thompson, and on my way home from my shift I found your daughter in a rather compromising position. You see, she was in the back seat of a car, in broad daylight, with one of my regular ‘customers ’. He’s a little shit named Billy Weston, and he’s been in and out of juvenile correction since he was nine. Well, half their clothes were off, and Kimmie here, was, well, she was pleasuring him in a way no fourteen year old ought to be.”</p> <p>This was a tremendous shock to me. I thought of Kimmie as a little girl, who only months before had begged me for some “Mystery Date” computer game for her fourteenth birthday. But suddenly, as I looked at the humiliated girl sitting in my easy chair, avoiding my eyes, I saw her pert little breasts starting to blossom, and recalled how her hips had begun to show themselves around our back yard pool. To my great surprise, I felt my dick twitch, and in a heartbeat, I had a plan.</p> <p>‘I’m afraid that’s not all,” Sergeant Thompson continued, interrupting my scheming, “it was no great surprise to me to find quite a few drugs in that punk’s car, which doesn’t look too good for Kimmie, and it’s going to finally send Billy to adult prison, where he’ll be the one giving the bl-…. excuse me, I’m just glad to finally put him away.” A quick glance at Kimmie’s face confirmed my suspicion – the peril of her “boyfriend” was extremely distressing to her. “And then there is Kimmie…..” he trailed off. I knew what he was after, and it would fit very nicely into my plan.</p> <p>“Sergeant, can I speak to my stepdaughter alone for a moment?”</p> <p>“Sure”, he said, “I’ll wait in the living room here”.</p> <p>“Kimmie,” I said firmly, after he had excused himself, “I want to know exactly what happened”. She looked very afraid, particularly since I always referred to her as my daughter, not my stepdaughter. I had carefully selected the reference to underscore her precarious position.</p> <p>“Daddy, he’s not that bad, don’t let him get sent to prison!”</p> <p>“Kimmie, you had better worry about yourself. Now tell me what’s been going on. Are you fucking this little shit?”</p> <p>“No.. no, just, you know” she stuttered, having never heard me use a word like that.</p> <p>“No, I _don’t_ know. Tell me.”</p> <p>“I’ve never, you know, had sex. I was just, well,… with my mouth.”</p> <p>“Kimmie, I’m going to ask you something, and save your answer for the end. Do you want to go back to that horrible public school system, dressed like trailer trash, never again to enjoy the nice clothes and things I’ve provided for you? Do you want your mother to learn that you’re a little whore? Do you want that little fuck Billy to go to the state penn, where he ’ll be the one giving the blow-jobs? Do you?”</p> <p>“No, no Daddy! I’m so sorry! Please, I’ll do anything, anything, please don’t let any of those things happen!”</p> <p>“I’ll remember you said that. I’ll tell you what, I’ll get little Billy off the hook, but rest assured, I can have him sent away at any time, and I can have you return to your former lifestyle at any time. I’ll tell your mother the whole story, and convince her you need a humbling experience to build your character. You know who will win that one. I’ll tell you what, under certain circumstances, I’ll even let you continue to see that little loser. But for any of this to happen, you’re going to do exactly what I say. Is that clear?”</p> <p>“Yes Daddy, thank you, Daddy!”</p> <p>Sergeant Thompson was waiting for his bribe, but he was really surprised that it was in the neighborhood of ten-thousand dollars. He was even more surprised that I actually wanted him to drop the charges against Billy, seeing as I should most likely want to keep my stepdaughter away from the likes of him. He was happy to hear that I was so generous because I wanted him to be prepared to take Billy down anytime I asked, to which he whole-heartedly agreed. Kimmie witnessed this whole exchange. Her life was never to be the same again.</p> <p>So here I was, almost a year later, about to pump yet another tremendous load down my stepdaughter’s “junior miss” throat. I don’t think she was so thankful anymore. And now she _had_ to call me Daddy, a twisted irony now that I was using her so cruelly. No, I’m sure she didn’t feel much affection for me at all. But Billy was still a free punk, she still got to enjoy the life of a little rich girl, and other than our little sessions, she had it pretty good.</p> <p>Tonight she might even get to see Billy, unless I could prolong our session until nine o’clock. It was3:30 now, she’d been at it for almost an hour. I had once made it last until about eight, and she had been miserable. Oh, what a blessed release that was! But I wasn’t going to be able to last so long on this occasion. I looked again at her panty-clad bottom. Oh yes, very nice.</p> <p>Other than her mouth, she was still completely a virgin. That was part of the “arrangement”, which I checked personally on a weekly basis. Hymen intact, sphincter tight. Both conditions would be changing soon, however, courtesy of Daddy. Lately, the look of her sweet ass and taut pussy mound were working that ancient magic on me, and I knew that soon the blow jobs would no longer be enough. It was with these thoughts that I lost it. I grabbed her head with both hands, forcing my cock deep into her throat. I stared at the refection of her white-panty ass in the trophy case glass as I shot a powerful load down her slutty throat. Spurt after spurt pulsed out of my throbbing cock and directly into her stomach. Oh god! I thought as I came for what seemed like sixty seconds to thoughts of busting the little teen’s cherry.</p> <p>In accordance with our arrangement, she licked me clean afterwards, recited the formulaic “Thank-you, Daddy”, and stood up, turning around so that I could release her from her bonds. I couldn’t resist swatting her cotton-covered ass a couple of times, and, as she scurried away to get ready to see Billy, I thought to myself “Soon, very soon, I’m afraid it will be time to punish that little pussy”. But that, my friends, is another story.</p> </div>",[]
801,"The Arrangement: The Deflowering, Part 2",2,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-09-29,60,4,"Mf, inc, nc, schoolgirl",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I had enjoyed the last ten months, savoring the blow job my fifteen-year-old stepdaughter Kimmie gave me each day after school while her mother Denise was out pursuing the self-improvement program I had instituted. Kimmie didn't enjoy it much, but I can't say I was actually raping her mouth.</p> <p>Blackmail is a powerful thing. Once a policeman had brought her home after catching her in a compromising position with her drug-dealing boyfriend Billy, only my continued good graces could keep Billy out of prison and Kimmie in her nice private girl's school. Not to mention ensuring that she continued to live the good life my wealth could provide. The right clothes, the right friends, and the right home can be very important to a status-conscious fifteen-year-old.</p> <p>Today was Thursday, the night that Denise wouldn't be home from her activities until about nine. By four that afternoon, I had pumped my load down the little slut's throat, untied her wrists from behind her back, and sent her on her way with a couple of slaps across her white-cotton-panty covered ass. Kimmie had then run off to dress for a quick date with her convict-in-waiting boyfriend, leaving me to think about her virgin pussy and ass. I had been planning on ravaging both holes soon, but the sight of her sweet little schoolgirl ass this afternoon had convinced that it must be soon indeed. Not only did I ache to take that pleasure, but also, with our ""arrangement"" approaching almost a year in place, I feared that little shit Billy might talk her into breaking her agreement with me and surrendering her precious hymen. If he did, he'd find himself in prison as quickly as I could call in my marker from Police Sergeant Thompson; then he'd be on the wrong end of many a blow job. But that wouldn't give me her virginity back, now would it?</p> <p>Well, tonight I would give her her weekly hymen and sphincter exam, something I like to do when her mother is home and blissfully unaware. Meanwhile, I had to wait, and plan my next depravity.</p> <p>Denise came home at about nine, as expected, but Kimmie had not yet returned. I covered for her, but I promised myself that there would be hell to pay.</p> <p>""Isn't Kimmie home?"" my wife asked.</p> <p>""She had to run over to her friend's house, over on Elmwood, what's her name, Natalie?""</p> <p>""Nanette. What's she doing over there?""</p> <p>""That's right, Nannette. They had to compare homework or something. I told her to be back by now.""</p> <p>""You know, she's still a little girl. She shouldn't be out so late on a school night. You are always spoiling her, it doesn't surprise me if she doesn't mind you about things like this. You really should take a firmer hand with her.""</p> <p>""Perhaps you're right, honey,"" I replied with an unseen smirk. ""Tell you what, I'll call her on the cell phone I just gave her and make sure she's headed home. You go take a shower, and I'll be along to show _you_ a firmer hand.""</p> <p>I quickly called Kimmie and told her to get her ass home. I heard some smart-ass remark in the background and reflected on the necessity of sending young Billy to prison sooner or later. Right now, his freedom was my biggest lever on Kimmie, though, so I had to put up with the punk for the time being.</p> <p>She got home in about ten minutes, while her mother was still in the shower. ""Listen, you little whore, I don't like lying for you. By the way, the story is that you were comparing homework over at Nannette's. Since you can't seem to enjoy your 'night out' responsibly, I think next Thursday will be another marathon blow job, from the minute you get home from school until your mother is about to get home."" Her face paled a bit. She knew I'd do it, I had before. It had been an excruciating experience for her, resulting in sore knees, a sore jaw, even sore lips, but the climax for me after several hours of stimulation had been unbelievable. ""Now go get ready for bed, tonight's your weekly exam."" The look she shot me was not one of love, but off she went, just as I had directed.</p> <p>My wife Denise was naturally submissive, and although I actually get very little charge out of tying her up, she enjoys it. After her shower I tied her to the bed, blindfolded her, stuck my cock in her (to flavor it), replaced my cock with a vibrator, and told her she could wait like that until it pleased me to return. This always got her charged up, and I often performed this little scene for her on Kimmie's ""exam night"".</p> <p>I left her to her buzzing torture and made my way to Kimmie's room. I pushed the door in without knocking, as usual. Kimmie looked up at me from her little desk. She was wearing only a pair of panties and an oversized T-shirt. She stared at me with her huge brown eyes, and she had put her long brown hair into pigtails. Damn she looked cute, and I knew she was intentionally trying to look younger so I wouldn't punish her for getting home late. Good luck. But for now, I might let her think she was out of the woods.</p> <p>""Daddy has your bedtime snack, honey. Open up."" She opened her mouth and I inserted my cock, covered with her mother's juices. She sucked on it dutifully for a couple of minutes, and I pulled out. I had to save that for her mother - I certainly didn't want to arouse any suspicions on that front. ""OK baby, hop up on your bed for your exam.""</p> <p>She reluctantly lay down on her pink-and-white quilted bed. Her stuffed animals and dolls looked upon the scene, and a young teen girl's Leonardo DiCaprio poster hung over her bed. How young, sweet, and innocent. God I loved this!</p> <p>She first lay on her tummy, and I slowly pulled her panties down over her tiny, tight bottom, down her thin but sexy legs, and off. Sitting down on the edge of her bed, I pushed her legs slightly apart, wet my little finger, and without further ceremony pressed it into her anus. Still felt plenty tight. If she had been sodomized in the past week, I'd know it, and since she was subjected to this exam at least once a week, I was pretty confident in her nether integrity. Next, I rolled her over and gazed at her tidy, firm, down-covered mound. My cock, still hard from her mouth, lurched at the sight. Soon, I told myself.</p> <p>I gently began to stroke her little cunt. Her eyes glazed a little bit as she looked into mine, her half-lidded gaze indicating that despite the fact she probably hated me, her body couldn't help but enjoy it. I always got her a little lubricated before checking her hymen, so this little routine was nothing new to her. What I did next was unusual, but not unique: I leaned over and ran my tongue up her virtually hairless slit to her clit, swirled it around a bit as she gasped involuntarily, and pushed my finger gently into her hole until I felt her intact maidenhead. I pulled my finger out, licked it, announced that she had passed the exam and thus avoided calamity to her boyfriend and her lifestyle, and returned to my wife. Since I had found this week's exam particularly exciting, my cock vented its fury on Denise's cunt with great energy. It was an added, and most exquisite, irony that the bound and trussed Denise always especially enjoyed her daughter's exam night, without knowing why.</p> <p>The next day, I called Denise from work. Knowing that my hypochondriac mother would, by her very nature, play her part unwittingly, I told my wife that her mother-in-law wasn't feeling well and would like to see her for the weekend. Although my wife did not exactly relish the duty, I had selected her, after all, partly for her pliability. I told her that since Kimmie enjoyed visiting my mother so much (yeah, right!) and needed to be punished for staying out later than allowed, and since I had to stay in town for work reasons, she would have to go alone. I knew my mother would keep Denise busy all weekend, nursing her non-existent illnesses, even without any coaching on my part.</p> <p>I left work early that day, calling Kimmie's school from my car to inform them that I needed to pick her up a little early. When I arrived, she was glumly waiting on the front steps of the school building, not sure what was up, but wisely assuming it was no picnic. She climbed into my Mercedes without a word.</p> <p>As I predicted, her outfit was quite tasty. Since it was a Friday, she was allowed to wear regular clothes, rather than her normal uniform. Although the uniform could certainly stir my lusts, I also kept her in the latest clothes, whatever she desired. Since the fashion among fifteen-year-old girls is almost always directed at showing off their budding sexuality, this was one area in which Kimmie and I generally saw eye-to-eye.</p> <p>She was wearing a tight, short mini-skirt, a light lime in color, a yellow, midriff-baring, sleeveless top, and heeled, sandal-like pumps that showed off her red-painted toenails. Her long brunette hair was up in a high ponytail. Perfect.</p> <p>""Your mother is unexpectedly out of town until Sunday night. Since you showed such disregard for our 'arrangement' last night, you will not be allowed to leave the house this weekend. I guess it's just you and me, kid."" I looked right at her sullen, scowling face. Time to establish authority. ""Hey with that attitude, you can take those panties off right now, young lady! Take them off now, or you'll have a LONG session ahead of you.""</p> <p>She reluctantly complied, and I took them from her. I couldn't help but raise them to my face. The slightly tangy aroma of teenage poontang greeted my nostrils, and I felt a slight dampness. The little slut had probably been daydreaming about that little shit Billy during class, I thought. We pulled up to a busy intersection, where I rolled down my window. The filthy panhandler working the corner eagerly approached. I pointed at Kimmie. ""Do you see this little slut? These are hers, here, you can have them."" The bum gratefully stuffed the panties in his pocket, grinning and leering at the mortified Kimmie as we pulled away with the green light. ""That's what Billy's life will be like once he's done hard time. We don't want that, do we?"" It was going to be a long weekend for her.</p> <p>By the time we reached the house, her mother had left for the weekend. Kimmie led the way from the garage and into the house. She knew the regular drill, and knew exactly how she was to speak to me at this time of the day. ""Daddy, what can I wear for you today?""</p> <p>""What you have on right now is just fine, honey. And today we'll dispense with the wrist restraints. Go to your room and wait for me there."" She looked at me curiously, but happy for once to avoid her leather wrist cuffs, she headed for her room.</p> <p>Meanwhile, I eagerly headed down the hallway, rounded the corner, and quietly opened the linen closet. After moving a stack of towels and pushing aside a strategically-placed shoebox, I saw light stream out through a tiny hole, no larger in diameter than a pencil. Good, she hadn't put a poster or anything over it. I opened the shoebox and removed a special video camera. That had cost me, but I could afford it. I slid it into brackets mounted on either side of the hole, depressed the starter switch, and put my eye to the viewfinder. Its special lens system allowed the tiny hole to provide a full, focused view of Kimmie's bed. I could see she was sitting on it, glumly. I wasn't sure exactly how this afternoon would progress, but I was sure I would enjoy a video record of the event. I closed the linen closet door and proceeded to my stepdaughter's room.</p> <p>I pushed the door open, and entered. The sweet little schoolgirl looked up at me nervously. Kimmie had clearly noticed that things were going a little differently today. It's odd how something as unusual as wolfing down your stepfather's cock on a daily basis can become a somewhat comfortable routine when faced with the unknown! She looked at me expectantly. I decided to start with something familiar.</p> <p>""OK, you little cocksucker. Get Daddy ready to enjoy himself"". She almost looked relieved at this familiar refrain, and quickly began to undress me as I stood before her. She removed my shirt, and I removed my T-shirt. She crouched down and removed my shoes and socks. She unbuckled my pants, pulled them to my ankles, and helped me step out of them. I stood before her in my underwear, as I had so many times before, my cock about half erect. She knelt, and looked up with her beautiful, big brown eyes that made her seem to tender, so innocent. I could feel my cock swell. She reached up with her little hands, grasped my underwear on either side, and pulled them down my thighs past my knees. My prick swung forward as it was freed, actually tapping her forehead as she continued her duties, completely removing my final garment. She glanced up, doubting for the moment that I wouldn't be putting her cuffs on. Not wanting me to change my mind, she quickly swallowed my cock.</p> <p>As usual, it felt wonderful. After ten months, she had become quite skilled, quite practiced. This meant that I could enjoy an expert smoothie every day, but I did regret the loss of those early days, when her inexperience underscored her youth and innocence. Well, she was still inexperienced in other ways.</p> <p>""Stop, and lie down on your bed, Kimmie,"" I said, almost gently. She hesitated, and then released my cock. It bobbed and waved, glistening with her saliva. ""Get up on your bed, Honey."" She sat back on her bed, and then slid her self back until she was sitting against her headboard, her legs stretched out straight. She eyed me suspiciously. I thought of the camera whirring away in the closet, which was recording a perfect view of her slightly worried face. I sat down facing her, placing my left hand on her thigh.</p> <p>""What-what are you doing? Don't you want me to..."", she asked quietly. It seemed she suspected what was about to happen to her.</p> <p>""Maybe later, Honey. Right now, I'm going to give you an extra special exam. If everything checks out all right, maybe I'll relax your weekend restriction a bit."" She remained apprehensive as I gently pushed her little skirt up, bunching it around her hips. Her panties were long gone, probably wrapped around that bum's filthy cock at this moment, so I found myself face to face with her taut little mound, pouting at me with just a light down to decorate it. I cupped her little muffin. It was warm and quivering in my hand. Again, my cock lurched, and I could feel pre-cum begin to leak from it.</p> <p>Reaching in with my other hand, I gently spread her little thighs. ""D-daddy, you checked me last night. You know I've been.... I've been holding up my side of the 'arrangement'. What are you doing?""</p> <p>""This is a different kind of exam. Now hush, or I'll remember how mad I still am about last night."" I leaned over and repeated my maneuver from the previous evening, running my tongue up her little slit to her clit, where I again swirled it around. Again, she couldn't help but gasp. God! Did I ever love the taste of her little schoolgirl cunt. Today, instead of inserting a finger, I began to eat her pussy in earnest. I had never done this so extensively to her before. I must surmise that that little fuck Billy either didn't eat pussy, or was no good at it, because she was soon uttering little surprised moans, sliding down from her sitting position, and ever-so-slightly humping her delicate little cunt up into my face.</p> <p>I worked my way around her until I was lying on my stomach between her legs, my face buried in her little snatch. Each of my hands held one of her sweet little ass cheeks, pulling her crotch into my feasting mouth. She began to moan louder, and to squirm around, for once not in resistance, but in pleasure.</p> <p>I tasted the sweet ambrosia of her fluids, as her young, teenaged body betrayed her. Her mind and heart despised me, what I was doing, but her pussy was in charge right now. I could hear her muttering ""don't stop, don't stop"", and I increased my pace. Every four or five seconds I would momentarily abandon her clit to plunge my tongue up into her tight little box. This always elicited a groan, and a cooperative hip thrust from the little fifteen-year-old slut.</p> <p>She was getting close, and I knew it. When I felt her place her little hands on my head, holding me against her blazing twat, I latched onto her clit and sucked. ""Oh, oh Daddy! Daddy don't stop! Oh my god!"" she screamed as she came, her body wracked with convulsions. As she twisted and squirmed, I kept my mouth fastened to her clit, my hands clutching her ass and holding her pelvis as immobile as I could, while her upper body flailed around.</p> <p>She continued to shake and lightly moan for at least twenty seconds, and then she tried to push me away from her over-sensitive clit. I continued my ministrations for at about a minute as she came down, her efforts to stop me being quite meager.</p> <p>I raised my face, my chin covered in her juices, and looked into her half-lidded eyes. ""Daddy, how did you... Oh, you shouldn't have done that,"" she mumbled, her body and spirit a bit enfeebled by her orgasm.</p> <p>I grinned at her. ""You know Daddy just wants to take care of his little girl. Now, it's time for your 'special' exam."" I got to my knees and moved up between her spread thighs. My manhood stood out proudly, its tip drooling with precum. Kimmie stared transfixed, like a rabbit before a rattlesnake, as it advanced upon her virgin pussy. Finally, she found her voice.</p> <p>""Daddy, please, no... what are you doing... don't Daddy,"" she protested, but her voice was disingenuous. Her pussy was in charge now, and she was actually, almost imperceptably, humping it up at my bobbing cock. Not that a sincere protest would have stayed my invasion at this point anyway, mind you.</p> <p>I leaned over her, supporting myself with one hand and taking my shaft in the other. I began to stroke my cockhead up and down her little slit, just nudging my way in between her outer lips a little bit. Then I tickled the head of my cock through the peach fuzz above her clit. I gasped with the pleasure of that sensation. I would sure miss this when her pubic hair really started to come in, I thought.</p> <p>My cock throbbed as my lusts took over. Unable to resist any longer, I pushed my cockhead back down to her slit, nudged it around a bit, and pressed forward. She grunted as the head pushed its way into her unused hole. I paused for a moment, not to allow her to get comfortable, but so that I might savor the enormity of what I was about to do, deflowering my little stepdaughter's schoolgirl cunt. My hand, no longer needed to line up my prick, grasped her little boyish hip for leverage. Her scrunched-up skirt helped me get a purchase on it.</p> <p>With a shout of joy, I plunged my tool into her, ripping through her maidenhead in one stroke, not stopping until I was buried in her, balls deep. She her eyes flew open in response to the sharp pain, but at first she couldn't make a sound, as the force of my thrust had knocked the wind out of her. But in a moment, she let out a screech, followed by a sob. This just encouraged me. I began to thrust in and out mercilessly, pounding against her under-aged cervix on every stroke. Although her eyes teared up a little, her sobbing stopped, and, believe it or not, in a couple of minutes I felt her little legs wrapping around me, pulling me into her. She started to meet my thrusts, grunting at each collision of our hips. ""You like that, don't you, you little whore! Daddy is going to have to punish your little pussy a lot from now on. Tell me how much you like to have Daddy spank your little cervix!""</p> <p>""Oh god, yes! I can't believe it, but don't stop Daddy! Spank my little cunt!""</p> <p>At this, I could contain myself no longer. I felt my balls tighten for a moment, and then slammed into her relentlessly as I experienced the most powerful orgasm of my life. I blew load after load of my ropy jism deep into her loins, moaning and grunting myself as I did. Even Kimmie got into the act.</p> <p>""Yes, yes! Cum in me! Take me! Oh, fuck yes, Daddy!""</p> <p>As I lay on my fifteen-year-old stepdaughter, my slowly deflating cock still buried in her freshly-fucked pussy, I knew true bliss. It felt like Nirvana, as I thought of my copious load of semen, working its way into her healthy young womb. You know, I thought, I'd like to get her pregnant eventually. I'll have to think up some way to avoid any responsibility, of course. There's time to think about that. Meanwhile, I still had this weekend ahead of me. I wasn't foolish enough to believe that just because her pussy had betrayed her in the throes of passion, Kimmie was suddenly a willing partner to all of this. At least not yet. Well, like I said, I had all weekend!</p> </div>",[]
802,"The Arrangement: Justice is Served, Part 3",3,STEPDADDY,no@email,,2003-09-29,33,5,"Mf, inc, nc, schoolgirl",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stepdaddy008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I actually started to drift off, but my fifteen-year old stepdaughter, Kimmie, shifted uncomfortably beneath me. This roused me from that drowsy afterglow that so often follows a man's orgasm.</p> <p>""Daddy, I can hardly breathe!"" I pushed up on my arms and rested over the little schoolgirl. I had finally done it -- I had ravished her little virgin pussy. After ten months of blackmailing her into a daily blow job, it might not seem like much of a milestone, but believe me, this had just been the best fuck of my life.</p> <p>""Why the hell did you have to fuck me?"" As the euphoria of her own pleasure faded, my less-than-willing conquest got some of her everyday attitude back. She had been sucking me off daily so that I wouldn't have her drug-dealing, piece-of-shit boyfriend sent to prison. Although he was only seventeen years old, his record was a long one, and Sergeant Thompson from the local precinct assured me that any time I wanted, he could have Billy sent to the state pen as an adult. Since it had originally cost me ten grand in a bribe to this same Sgt. Thompson to keep Billy out of jail, I was pretty sure it would take a little cash to get things reversed. Fine with me. I had plenty of money, and having Billy's freedom in my hands was priceless - it got me almost complete control over my sexy little stepdaughter.</p> <p>I ignored her question. The reason I had fucked her would be obvious to any man in my position. Her sweet little body had been asking for it, and her daily oral service had simply ensured I had plenty of opportunity to think about it. I rose to a kneeling position, and my satisfied prick slid out of her just-deflowered hole. With it came a sloppy ooze of semen, blood, and pussy juice, leaking onto her pink and white ""little girl"" quilted comforter. I'd have to get that cleaned before my wife Denise got home from her weekend trip.</p> <p>I wasn't concerned that Kimmie might say something to her mother. Leaving aside the threat to her boyfriend's freedom, there was also the matter of lifestyle. She and her mother had practically been on welfare when I met them, and now she was enjoying a life as one of the richest little bitches in her private girl's school. She didn't want to jeopardize that by telling her mother, particularly when she knew I had Denise wrapped around my finger. I was the one who would be believed. She was the one who'd be sent back to her public school, with clothes and allowance fitting her former condition, as ""a lesson about lying, dear"".</p> <p>""You said maybe I could go out this weekend, after all?"" she asked in a slightly more conciliatory tone.</p> <p>""Well, honey,"" I replied, ""I have a bit of a conundrum. As you well know, part of the arrangement we made ten months ago, which I might remind you is the only thing keeping Billy among the free, was that you couldn't fuck him. I've been able to monitor this with the hymen exams you've been enjoying every week. Now that you seem to have lost that little integrity proof, how will I know you're holding up your end of our deal?""</p> <p>""Wha-what?! Because you fuck me, I can't see Billy? ""Cause you're afraid _he'll_ fuck me! That's bullshit!""</p> <p>""Watch your mouth with me, you little whore! I didn't say that, I said I have a problem that I'll have to think about. In the meantime, for your sass, you can lick me clean."" She hesitated for just a moment, and then slurped the messy thing right into her mouth. With the ambiguity of my last statement, she was probably hoping to please me enough to earn her reprieve. She'd sucked her mother's cunt sauce off my dick many a time, and my semen was nothing new to her. I guess she figured a little blood mixed in was no big deal, either.</p> <p>I did have a conundrum, though. Letting her see Billy once in a while, even restrained by the terms of our arrangement, had been an effective tool in managing this little sex kitten. On the other hand, having taken possession of that little slot for myself, I was none too eager to share it. I resolved to temporize over the weekend, sampling her sweet schoolgirl cunt as often as I could manage, and see if my jealousy might abate enough to relax my restriction -- or better yet, find a way to deal with Billy once and for all.</p> <p>""That's enough, honey,"" I said as I felt my prick begin to swell. ""Go make us some dinner. I'll tell you what... you'll get to see Billy soon. Maybe this weekend."" She scampered off hopefully toward the kitchen, her wrinkled mini-skirt only half-heartedly pulled down to cover her slime-painted ass. As much as I loved the sight, I didn't want blood or cum stains on any of the furniture, so I told her to clean up first.</p> <p>After she headed downstairs, I headed to the phone in my bedroom.</p> <p>A couple of hours later, after dinner, just as I thought about getting in another slice of Kimmie pie, the phone rang. Good, they'd found him. I answered the phone, got the details, and hung up. The timing was perfect, as Kimmie was beginning to get ""all sweet"" with me. That meant she was about to ask me if she could go out.</p> <p>""Kimmie, that was Sgt. Thompson. They just picked up Billy, he's down at the jail. I didn't have anything to do with this"", I lied, ""but maybe I can do something for him. Not right now, though. That little twerp needs to spend some time in jail. I don't want to spend my money getting his ass out for every little thing, or he'll send me to the poor house."" The only money I was really losing was the cash I'd have to pay Thompson for his help on this one.</p> <p>""What! What happened? He didn't do anything!""</p> <p>""Honey, we both know that's probably not true. Tell you what, I'll take you down to see him on Sunday. That is if you're cooperative this weekend. Now come over here and sit in my lap.""</p> <p>We watched a little TV, my fingers lazily toying with her naked pussy the whole time. She was upset about Billy, but it wasn't the first time since she'd known him he'd spent a night or two in jail, so she eventually relaxed. I could feel her pussy begin to warm up to the attention.</p> <p>Normally in a circumstance like this, I'd watch TV while she nursed on my cock, but I didn't want to waste any of my vigor on that old game _this_ weekend. We watched one of her favorite shows for an hour, at the end of which she was so hot and bothered from my stroking that she didn't protest in the slightest when I fucked her from behind right there on the couch. She enjoyed it, and may even have cum, but if so, not with the force of her earlier episode at the end of my tongue.</p> <p>After that, we went our separate ways for a few hours, although I kept an ear and eye on her to ensure she didn't leave the house. At bedtime, I let her retire to her own room, where she changed into her little panties-and-T-shirt outfit, before I surprised her with the news that she'd be sleeping in the bed I normally shared with her mother. I gently fucked her one more time, in the ""spoons"" position, before we drifted off with my wilting but happy cock tucked up inside her little fifteen-year-old snatch. I awoke before her on Saturday morning, so I decided to usher in her day with a good tongue-lashing. By the time she was fully awake, she had already been moaning and humping up into my face for several minutes. I kept eating her, even after she began begging me to fuck her. Only after she had enjoyed a shattering orgasm from my oral attentions did I crawl up her teenaged body and give her a breakfast fuck.</p> <p>It seemed my efforts to turn around her attitude toward me were beginning to work - as her body betrayed her, her mind tried to explain it. If she were like most women, she would come to believe that she actually did like me emotionally, and that was why she was enjoying the sex. ""I must like him, because I enjoy sex with him, and I'm not a slut"". ""Cognitive dissonance"", they had called that in my Psych 101 class back in college, and I've always found it a powerful tool in manipulating the female mind.</p> <p>After breakfast, I suggested we break in our secluded backyard pool for the first time that year. It was a sunny day, one of the first truly hot days in May, and I knew she enjoyed sunbathing. It didn't take much to convince her that she might as well get to work on an all-body tan, so she didn't even bother with a suit. I enjoyed rubbing lotion all over her sweet little schoolgirl body, into every nook and cranny.</p> <p>After enjoying the sun for an hour or so, we jumped in the pool. It wasn't long before we were splashing each other, and I was throwing her little 95-pound body into the air and ""failing"" to catch her as she hit the water. She started giggling and enjoying herself, and actually hanging around my neck, just like she had when she was a ten-year old. I actually sensed growing (or in this case, returning) affection from her, and to tell you the truth, I was feeling more than just predatory sensations toward her.</p> <p>The ten-year old Kimmie however, had never led me by the hand to the shallow end of the pool for a leisurely, slow screw. I was surprised at the fifteen-year old Kimmie's turn-around, but I happily joined in. This was going even better than I had hoped.</p> <p>We spent the rest of the day and evening together, of course. Most of the time we were physically caressing each other or even copulating, but a good part of the time we just spent in each other's company, and we started enjoying our time together in ways that we hadn't since our ""arrangement"" went into effect ten months before. I didn't regret for one instant the several hundred loads of cum that the ""arrangement"" had allowed me to pump down her slutty throat over the last ten months. I certainly didn't want to take back any of the cum I had shot up her cunt thus far this weekend. But I did enjoy the move toward a more civil, might I even hope, affectionate relationship that Saturday seemed to promise. She took a shower before bed, and when I followed her up about 45 minutes later, it didn't really surprise me to find her waiting in my bed.</p> <p>On Sunday morning, I awoke to the feel of her skilled schoolgirl mouth on my cock. I must admit, I was started to get a little ""chapped"" after so much screwing, and this, her first voluntary blow job, was just what the doctor ordered. I sighed contentedly as I thought about the change in her attitude toward me. The more I learn about women, the less I understand, but I'm happy to take advantage of it, nonetheless.</p> <p>After so much sex, I'm afraid I didn't have too sizable a load for her breakfast, but she happily swallowed what I could give her. After our real breakfast, I brought up Billy for the first time in two days.</p> <p>""Why don't we go down to the cop shop and see how Billy is doing today, Honey?""</p> <p>She looked a little surprised, and maybe a bit embarrassed at herself. If I judged things right, she was a little less interested in Billy now. She seemed puzzled by my friendly sounding offer. She didn't know what I had arranged with Sgt. Thompson.</p> <p>We headed down to the station around noon, after I called Thompson to let him know when we'd be there. It was his day off, but for the additional five grand, he was happy to come in. He was also looking forward to the demonstration he and I had planned.</p> <p>He met us in the dayroom at the precinct, and quickly led us into an observation room, complete with one-way mirror into an interrogation bay. Kimmie and I sat down, I trying to suppress a smirk, and Kimmie looking quite puzzled. In a few minutes, Sgt. Thompson entered the interrogation room, and sat in a chair which he had turned away from the only table in the room to face the door. We had a good profile view. A minute later, a jailer led a slightly bruised-looking Billy into the room, his hands cuffed behind his back. The jailer left, shutting and latching the door behind him.</p> <p>Kimmie called out Billy's name, but I informed her that he couldn't hear her. The speakers that normally would carry sound from interrogation into our room were turned off, so we couldn't hear them, either. What happened next was a major surprise to Kimmie. Sgt. Thompson said something to Billy, and then pulled out his semi-erect cock. Billy sank to his knees, and swallowed the cop's prong wholesale.</p> <p>Kimmie gasped, and a surprised ""No!"" sprang from her, as she looked on in horror. What she didn't know was that this was no impulsive act on Billy's part. He had been well prepared for this scene. Sgt. Thompson had assured me that after all of Billy's trips to juvenile detention centers, he was no stranger to fellatio. Further, since being picked up on Friday, Billy had shared a cell with an inveterate, hardened convict. This mean bastard was out on parole, but had willingly agreed to spend the weekend as a guest of the city after Thompson had promised him all the boy-meat he could care to rape. After being broken down for almost forty-eight hours, Billy had been led to the interrogation room and told that all his charges would be dropped if he managed to please Sgt. Thompson. At this point, both his eagerness to get out and his numbness to the idea of sucking dick made him quite compliant when Thompson told him what to do.</p> <p>Leaving the cuffs on him had been my idea, sort of a reminder to Kimmie of all those afternoons she had spent cuffed before my manhood, servicing me as Billy was now servicing his nemesis. Thompson had loved the idea, not just the cuffs, but the blow job as well. I knew from the moment I met the man, from the virulence with which he gloated over busting Billy, that he was a repressed homosadist. Getting paid to help me out was the excuse he needed to enjoy his own fantasy. So much the better. I liked cultivating his allegiance to me. You never know when you might need a cop in your hip pocket.</p> <p>I made Kimmie watch until after Thompson had pumped his load down Billy's throat and forced the punk to lick him clean. Then she was more than ready to leave, without speaking to Billy.</p> <p>My wife Denise returned from my mother's that evening, to report that it had been a false alarm, and of course my mother was fine. She chose not to join Kimmie and me in the pool for an after-dark swim, which allowed me to knock off one more piece of fifteen-year-old ass for the weekend. I could barely service my horny wife when I got to bed.</p> <p>I continued my afternoon sessions with Kimmie, but now I usually spent my load into her healthy young womb, rather than down her throat. At the end of the month, she told me she had missed her period. I bought her an early pregnancy test, and sure enough, she was bearing a child, mine by default. Now for an alibi. At my direction, Thompson arranged for Billy to be let out on his own recognizance while he awaited trial. He called Kimmie again and again, but she refused to see him. I don't think she ever told him why. After a week, he broke down and tried to force his way into our house. I held him at gun point while we waited for the police. We were now able to add criminal trespass and attempted assault to his charges. While we waited for the cops, I played him the videotape I had made of the day I took Kimmie's cherry. I then destroyed the tape before his eyes. Even he knew that he'd never be believed.</p> <p> I understand he was sentenced to two years in the ""Big House"". Far more importantly, as far as Kimmie and I were concerned, was the blood test. You see, we informed the state that we believed Billy had gotten Kimmie pregnant during his week out. Thompson was able to swap a blood sample I provided with the sample taken from Billy, so the official paternity is his. This is probably bewildering to the little shit, but with the test and Kimmie's ""confession"", that's all there is to it.</p> <p>Her mother was furious with her, but I convinced Denise we should keep the baby and raise it as our own. Of course, Kimmie is required to stay close to home these days, under my watchful care every afternoon. Kimmie's ultrasound indicates that it's a girl on the way. Although Denise isn't happy about the pregnancy, she is happy that I have promised to raise her daughter's daughter with all the love, care and attention that I have always given to Kimmie.</p> </div>",[]
803,Tie Up Game With Claire,1,STAN STIMER,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,2,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stimer001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> On one evening I was making supper for her in the kitchen and she was in another room watching an old episode of T. J. Hooker on tv. In this particular episode Stacey was tied up by some bad guys and after I took her supper in and she ate it she asked me if she could be tied up like Stacey.</p> <p>She was wearing an almost identical dress to what Stacey was in the episode and I wonderd if this was one reason why she wanted to pretend to be Stacey. I said ok then and she went upstairs to her bedroom and returned a few minutes later with an old jump rope and a bandana. She did not use this jump rope anymore as she has a new one.</p> <p>I first tied her hands behind her back and then tied her legs together. I then had to tie a bandana on her as Stacey had one on and she wanted to pretend to be Stacey. She then rolled a bit and mmpphhed. I had to go out of the room and was to return a min later as T. J. Hooker to rescue her.</p> <p>I put on my best William Shatner voice but sounded more like captain kirk than T. J. Hooker and returned to rescue her. I removed the bandana and she acted scared and said that the bad guy had kidnapped her and then she thanked me for rescuing her. I untied her legs and then went to untie her hands but before I did I gave her a little tickle on her tummy. She shrieked and screamed with laughter and that is the first time I realised how ticklish she was. I then untied her hands and she said that she enjoyed the game very much and could she be tied up again some time. I said why not. </p> <p class=""part""><span class=""bracket"">[</span> part 2 <span class=""bracket"">]</span></p> <p>One day my niece was tidying up her bedroom in which she slept in when she came over most weekends to my house. She came across the jump ropes and asked me to tie her up again. I said ok then and she put her arms behind her back. I tied her hands up behind her and then I tied her legs up.</p> <p>She wriggled and giggled around on the bed trying to get herself free but could not do so. She asked me to get the bandanna that I used last time and I tied it. She started mmpphing and wriggling trying to get loose but could not do so all the while laughing under her gag as she seemed to be enjoying being tied up. I went to open the front door to let the dog out and returned straight back. I could see that after some wriggling about her T-shirt worked its way up a little revealing her tummy.</p> <p>I decided that I would give her a tickle. As I started moving my fingers about and started smirking her eyes opened wide as she realised what I was going to do. She now started laughing hysterically and squirmed and wriggled as if her life depended on it as my fingers came closer to her tummy. I discovered in the last game how ticklish she was and I think she knew that she was very ticklish as well. My wiggling fingers finally reached her tummy and she screeched and howled with laughter under her gag as my ticklish fingers wiggled around her tummy.</p> <p>I them removed her gag and asked her if she was ok and she giggled yes she was all right. I then wanted to see if she was ticklish anywhere else and tickled her on her sides which had the same effect. I tickled her under her armpits, which she reacted the loudest and started kicking her tied up legs about which was possibly the most ticklish area. As she was kicking her legs about I discovered another area which she was very ticklish, on the back of her legs. I decided to stop now as her face was beginning to turn red. I untied her arms and then her legs. She said she would like to keep the jump ropes safe in her bedside draw because she would like to play that tie-up game again sometime as it was fun and she enjoyed it. </p> </div>",[]
804,Hansel and Gretel in the Forest,-1,STAN STIMER,no@email,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stimer002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The great tickle monster moved silently through the forest. It was a 8ft high hungry specimen with 6 tentacles. It was from the planet cochiecochie and since its spacecraft had crashlanded in the deep forest a few weeks earlier it had been hungry - not for food but for children to tickle. On its own planet it had plenty of kids from all over the galaxy that had been brought there for the tickling appetittes of the tickle monster inhabitants but since being stranded on earth for the last few weeks without any, it was craving for just one or two to capture and tickle.</p> <p> Unable to return to its own planet due to its spacecraft being a rightoff, It wondered through the forest not sure what to do but it was but feeling that if it stayed there rather than going out of the forest in to the nearby towns it would be much safer from the strange beings in blue clothes with a rather deadly looking device that they had strapped to their wastes and that it once saw taking another being into a strange craft with flashing lights and then to a building not far away.</p> <p> It never occured to this tickle monster that these beings may just be more scared of him if they saw him than him of them. It needed to tickle and too tickle a child fast or it would go out of its mind. It hid in the forest a rather deep scarey forest that a some unsuspecting children sometimes played in - in the summer for something to do.<br/> There were lots of adventures that could be had in a forest but also lots of perils that the kids knew they should be aware of such as swamps, snakes etc. The kids from playing in the forest many times before knew where to go and where to step to be safe but they had no idea the forest was home now to an extra terrestrial, not one like E. T. but a going mad tickle hungry tickle monster.</p> <p> Two such children who lived in a nearby town decided to go any play in the forest after their mom asked them to give her some peice for a while and go and play outside little realising that they would be gone a lot longer than she thought. The children were Hansel and Gretel. Two 8 year olds that played a lot of times in the nearby forest and had many happy times there. They skipped and giggles happily through some paths in the woods that they knew well and hid from one other jokingly and laughed.</p> <p> Just then the tickle monster overhead some laughing and silenty crept near the sounds her heard and then saw --children -- at last it thought. It saw a little boy - hansel and a little girl - gretel. It is tickle time now it whispered. It quietly waited for a chance to capture them. Then Hansel stopped to tie his lace while Gretel carried on a few yards further on. This was is it though. It crept behind Hansel and with its 6 tentacles pinned his hands to his sides and held a tentacle over his mouth while he silently carried him off. Poor Hansel didn't stand a change. He could not move or yell to warn his sister. The tickle monster carried hansel to a unused cabin in the woods that he had made his temporary home while on earth.</p> <p> Gretel turned around and saw her brother gone and though he must be hiding again. She heard nothing and did not have any idea what had happend and slowly looked behind trees to try and find him. The tickle monster tied Hansels feet and hands to the bottom bunk of a bunkbed that it had prepared just in case it bumped into some children in the woods. Hansel started calling his sister Grreeeeteeeel. Now we cant have that it said and took Hansels socks of and started moving his tentacles over Hansels feet Hansel started laughing and tried to tell the monster to stop but was laughing too much and was unable to say a full word. After a few mins the monster stopped and said I am going to find your sister now. Dont yell a word or you'll get twice as much tickling when I get back. Suddenly the monster was gone and after a min or so Hansel got his breath back and thought about calling out for his sister but thought again and said to himself that maybe his sister having not found him by now realised something was wrong and went back to town to get help. He strugged with the ropes but could not free himself.</p> <p> The tickle monster was watching Gretel having found her roaming through the woods wondering what happened to Hansel. As she passed near it, it crept behind her and caught her. It took Gretel struggling to escape to the cabin. Gretel said Hansel are you alright. But she could not speak as one of its tentacles was around her mouth. It tied Gretel to the bottom bunk tying her hands and feet to it the same as Hansel in a spreadeagled fashion. It chose a bunk bed because it new how much children like bunkbeds and thought they might feel better near each other. Another benefit of the bunkbed was that because the kids were close together it could tickle two of them the same time.<br/> It took Gretels shoes and socks off as well and then It then started to wiggle its tentacles and tickled the two children. Gretel screeched with laughter as 3 tentacles went all over her tummy and armpits and Hansel was no better of as three tentacles tickled his feet. The sound of their laughter and screeching was music to its ears and carried on tickling them swapping over often tickling Gretels feet and Hansels tummy and armpits both for about 10mins until they started turning red.</p> <p> It stopped for a short while and Hansel and Gretel struggled with their ropes again but to no outcome. Gretel said could I have some water please I am thirsty now. The tickle monster said okay as it expected them to be here a while and would look after them as well as keep them here. It asked Hansel if he would like some of water too and he said yes but not to drink Im gonna pour it all over you if I get loose he said. It said your asking for another tickling and when to get Gretel's water.</p> <p> The two stayed quietly on their bunks tired after being tickled all over and did not have the energy to yell for help. It came back with a cup of water and put it up to Gretel's mouth and she drank the water. She was feeling a little bit refreshed and asked the tickle monster what it was and why it kidnapped them. It said it was a tickle monster and it came from the planet cochiecochie and is stuck here after its spacecraft crashed im the forest. It said that it needed tickling to survive or would go crazy.</p> <p> It could not go back to its own planet to tickle kids so it had to find some children here, you children it said. It started tickled Hansel and Gretel again with its 6 tentacles moving over different ticklish zones of their bodies and swapping over tickling them. More screeming and yelling with laughter made it carry on more it could not stop. After about 15mins this time it stopped for a while to find out if they were ok. Red and panting for breath they wondered how much more they would have to endure. Gretel asked if she could have some more water. The tickle monster said sure and put the cup up to Gretels mouth but she said please untie me i want to drink the water myself.<br/> No no it said, please untie me just once for me to drink the water myself. It thought it could not do any harm and untied her arms. Gretel drank the water slowly very slowly, are you finished said the tickle monster I want to tie you up again. Just then there was a noise outside and the tickle monster tied Gretels arms up now not a sound it said or another tickling when I get back. It went outside to investigate what it is. Outside there was a hunter looking for some game. He was about 100 yards away being watched by the tickle monster. He was following a deer through the forest and started to take aim and a shot went out through the woods but missed the deer by a little, startling it and it hurried away. Darn it said the hunter and starting following the deer again.</p> <p> In the cabin Hansel and Gretel heard the bang and realised there was someone there and began to screem and shout. It caught the hunters attention and he went through the forest towards the screeming. The tickle monster jumped up from behind him and grabbed him. Entwined by tentacles the hunter could not move and struggled to realese himself. The hunter then with all his strength he had left stamped with his steel toecap and heeled boots on the tickle monsters feet. The tickle monster shrieked with pain and for a tiny moment released his grip on the hunter. The hunter broke free and went for his gun.</p> <p> Eat this he said and blasted the tickled monster with both barrels of his gun. The tickle monster said in its dying voice I wasn't going to hurt them I only wanetd to tickle them and fell to the floor. The hunter then carried on towards the shouting and entered the cabin to find Hansel and Gretel tied to bunk beds. He untied the kids and said what the devils being going on here then. They said it was a horrible monster from another planet that brought them here and started tickling them. They all went outside and the sight of the tickle monster on the floor made them scared and they run off without the hunter.</p> <p> Next moment they woke up in their own beds it had been a very strange shared dream. There was a commotion outside their house and they looked out through the window. There were polic officers, men in white suits, the army and some men in suits carrying clipboards and looked very official men. Hansel and Gretel went outside and asked one of the men what was going on. He said a strange creature had been found shot in the middle of the forest and they were tryimg to find out what is was. Hansel and Gretel looked at each other and though perhaps it wasn't a dream after all.</p> </div>",[]
805,My Niece And Her Friend,-1,STAN STIMER,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stimer003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Ok, Here's the story about when my neice's friend, Nicola joined in a tied up game with my neice who shall be refered to from here on as Claire. From my previous posts you should my neice is 6 and her friend is 7. One evening when Claire went to call her friend Nicola and they came back to our house to play, they were coloring some books when Claire realised that there was a color missing and then she remebered it was up in her bedroom.<br/> She went upstairs to get it and a few minutes later returned with the jump rope she had kept there that from my previous post you now is and old jump rope thats cut in two. She said let's play a tie up game again. I said oh alright then and she turned around and put her hands behind her back. Her friend was sitting next to her unsure what was happening and smiled.</p> <p> I tied Claire's hands behind her back in my usual hands crossed each over fasion. and then she said tie my legs up to. So I did that. Nicola said have you got any more rope. I said what for. Nicola said I want to join in. I said what you want me to tie you up as well. She said it's ok my big brother Steven has a few times before. Claire said I know what lets have a competition and see who can escape the first. Give us a prize for whoever manages it. I said ok then.</p> <p> I had just purchsed a new revolving line system and my old rather rust line posts became redundant. I had taken down the posts and removed the nylon rope that was on it and stored it a draw somewhere. It was a nylon rope rather than a usuall plasic one that is used for a line and I remeberd where I put it and got it. I cut it into two lengths and Nicola turned around and put her hands behind her back and I tied them in my normall hands crossed each over fashion, I then tied up her legs and started watching.</p> <p> They both rolled around squirming and giggling as well trying to beat each other. After about 10 minutes I started getting bored with this waiting to give the prize out and started to liven it up a little bit. I said if neither of you is untied in 1 minute I will start to tickle you. They started become hysterical and said no no no no we'll escape please wait.</p> <p> They laughed and squeeled as I started counting down 60, 59 ,58, 57. They turned tossed trying to work some knots loose. 30, 29, 28, 27. The started screaming and squirming faster, 20, 19, 18, 17, They said please please wait wait, 4, 3, 2, 1. My fingers starting wriggling and finally touched their tummies. The howled and screemed. I tickled one with one hand and the other with the other hand. And they kicked and howled but could not do anything about it.</p> <p> They became a little bit breathless after a little while so I stopped and deciced that they had had enough. I said ok time to play another game and untied them otherwise they would have probably been trying to get loose all night. I asked them if they though that was fun and they said yes but could I tie them little slacker next time so they could escpae. </p> </div>",[]
806,The Good Guys And The Bad Guys,-1,STAN STIMER,no@email,,2003-03-25,2,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stimer004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The next time some days later nicola came over to play with claire, she carried a plastic bag with her. I just though it was books or some games perhaps. A little later they asked if I could join in a game with them. They wanted to be charlies angels and asked me to be a baddie. They had some monopoly money from claires game and she had one of those toy safes with a combination lock on the front.</p> <p> They put the monopoly money that was supposed to be their takings for the day for catching baddies inside the safe and told be the combination before the game started. I was to rob their safe that was in their supposed office. Nicola was her long black hair was preteding to be the Jackylin Smith character and claire with her long blonde hair was prentnding to be the Cheryl Ladd character.</p> <p> I burst into their office with a wolly hat over my face and said where's the money. I told them to lie on the floor and I opened the safe. They said ok take what you want but dont hurt us mister. After I stuffed the money in my pocket I had the now infamous jump rope and nylon clothes line rope from the last story and said I am going to tie you up to stop you calling the cops.</p> <p> I tied their hands behind their backs in my normall hands crossed over fashion but with some slip nots this time. I showed them earlier how to get out of slip nots so that they could escape easily. I tied their legs together and then put some tape over their mouths. I then fled outise to count my loot. After a few minutes they managed to work the slip knots loose as I had shown them and untied their legs and took the tape of their mouths.</p> <p> It seems that the charlies angles game had ended for them know and they turned into Cagney and Lacey and I heard one of them say right we're gonna bust that burgular. I had my back turned outside going through the robbed money and they took me by surprise. I now know what was in the plastic bag that Nicola was carrying it was a police officers kit that her little brother Adam had for his birthday. She had sneaked it out of his bedroom and brought it over.</p> <p> It contained a police officer's hat a set of toy hancuffts, a badge and a plastic toy police stick. Nicola was wearing the hat and showm me her badge. Claire was holding the handcuffs and the toy stick. They grabbed me and said you are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. I said uh oh what now. They placed the handcuffs on me behind my back and took my out to the back garden. There was a lockable shed out there that was going to be their jail.</p> <p> It had a bolt on the outside. Something now tells me that they had this planned. I was locked in the shed with my hands still hancuffed and they left me for a while. I said from inside the shed I want a lawyer. They said keep quiet or you will be in there for even longer. They said the were counting the money to make sure it was all there.</p> <p> You will pleased to know that I was let out soon afterwards from the sh.. I mean jail on parole for having good behavior and de-hancuffed. Actually there was a knock on the door by a man in a suit and they did not want to answer the door to a stranger themselves. Turned out he was a blooming Jehovas Witness. They said they very much enjoyed the game and also like turning the tables of me this time.</p> </div>",[]
807,A Walk In The Woods,-1,STAN STIMER,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stimer005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> During a recent visit by my niece we decided to go for a walk through the local woods which we have done umpteen times before. There is lots of wildlife that you can see which my niece enjoys such as rabbits, squirrels, foxes and badgers etc. I say my niece but we are more like big brother and little sister.</p> <p> During this visit she asked if she could take the familiar jump ropes with her. I asked her why and she said that if she got bored for a while we could play a game in the woods. I said oh alright. She did not get bored but did she have a game to play with them. We followed lots of paths in the wood and when you are quite deep in the woods it is quite remote but as someone who has played in that woods when I was a child myself and who regularly takes the dog for a whalk there I know every leaf and twig there so we were in no danger of being lost, we both laughed and had lots of fun there.</p> <p> We sat down on some logs for a rest and she brought some sandwiches out of her small pink barbie ruck sack that she had around her back. She also brought out the jump ropes and smirked. I said I feel a game coming up here and she giggled. She said I am going to run away and you have to capture me and bring me back and tie me up. She took her ruck sack off and put it down near the logs as she said she could run better without it on her. Then she started giggling and ran off. After a short while I put on my best Dennis Hopper baddie voice and said ok kid im comming to get yah. Now the way she went I knew she would not get very far as there was a river there and she would not cross it without me there. It was not deep but had quite a fast flowing water and she would have to cross over a tree trunk which is crossing it. I know she would go a different way when arriving there. It was not long before I heard some movement in some nearby bushes. I said here I come, she tried to run out of the bushes but I caught her and said I'm taking you back to where the ruck said and ropes are and Im gonna tie you up so that you don't escape again.</p> <p> When whe arrived at the logs I took one piece of jump rope and she put her hands behind her back ready. I tied them in my usual fashion in which her hands are crossed over then tied. I took the other piece of jump rope and tied her legs together. I now sat down and ate some of my sandwiches and watched her wriggling and struggling on the ground and smiling the same time.</p> <p> Now I did not know where she learnt it from but after a little while she managed to slip her hands underneath he bum and then slipped her hands past one leg at a time so that her hands were now tied up in front of her. She smirked and as I sat there dumbfounded she struggled to her feet and started hopping away.<br/> I chased after my giggling niece who thought she had outsmarted me and I said right I am comming to get you again and Im gonna tie you up so that you cant escape and just for that Im gonna tickle you as well. She said nooooo no noo nooo and giggled consitently as she tried to get away. I caught her no probs, Well being as she was still tied hand and foot she had no chance.</p> <p> I undid both her legs and arms and said I am gonna tie you between two trees so that you cannot escape. She put her arms up touching two trees and I said no not like that, lie down. I took one of her arms and tied it to a nearby tree and then took her other arm and tied itto another trunk the other side.</p> <p> She tried it but could not escape. I told her I would be back in a while as I was desperate to take a leek and went behind some nearby bushed. I now ran out of rope and wondered what I was gonna do about her legs. As I was taking my leek I looked up across to some trees and as luck would have it spied a piece of rope hanging down from one of them.</p> <p> It was a rope that someone used as a swing. I climbed up to the branch it was on and undid it. There was also a thick branch tied to the other side of the rope that someone could climb or sit on and I untied that as well. With my new piece of rope I went back to my niece who was still tied and then said look what I have found. She said your going to tie my legs arn't you.</p> <p> I said of course and took one leg and tied it around a nearby tree and the rope was long enough to go around another nearby tree and I tied it to her other leg so now she was tied in a spreadeagle fashion around 4 trees. She wriggled and struggled for a bit but could not get out of this. I said ok now for the tickle. She screamed ohhh nooooooo and wriggled like mad but in vain.</p> <p> I decided to work upwards and took her pink barbie wellies off (she is barbie mad). I then started tickling her socked feet and she howled and screeched.</p> <p> I then tickled behind her knees, a place she seemed to be very ticklish. I then pulled up her sweater a little bit and started tickling her tummy, she was by now screeching and screeming continously. I now started on her underarms with which she screemed like mad and squirmed from side to side as I tickled her underarms.</p> <p> I decided I was not finished yet so I went back and forth and tickled her underarms and tummy with one hand and tickled her two feet back and forth with the other hand. She was now squirming and struggling all over the place and howling and screeming at the top of her voice. It was starting to get dark a little now so I said ok it's time to go home.</p> <p> I decided to play one last prank on her before we went home as a payback for the hundreds of pranks she plays on me all the time. I put her pink wellies back on her completely tickled feet and took her ruck sack and put it on her. I said ok, let's go and starting walking away and when you in the house. She smirked and said very funny. I started walking away and when out out of view hid behind a tree.</p> <p> After a few mins she started becoming quite worried and started struggling trying to free herself. Another couple of mins passed and she started getting even more worried. She started pulling at the ropes to see if they would come loose but to no avail. Then I decided to make another appearance and said jokinly oops I new I forgot something and she started laughing.</p> <p> I new you had not gone she said and I said of course you know I would not leave you here. I untied her and she put the ropes back in her ruck sack. We went home and she said she very much enjoyed playing in the woods. She said she was looking forward to the next time she came to visit as she always has a lot of fun with me. I smirked and said we always do Claire. </p> </div>",[]
808,"The Youth Training Center: Sandy's Story, Part 1",1,STORYMASTER,no@email,,2003-06-18,26,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/storymaster001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sandy Winters stifled a grunt with great difficulty. This was her sixth week in training, and her head Coach was watching closely this morning. He sat in a chair just a few feet away, clipboard in hand. ""Mmmee,"" Sandy squealed softly through tightly pursed lips. She winced, briefly closing her eyes, then opened them again quickly as she realized her mistake, but it was too late. As she regained eye contact with her Coach, Sandy watched the man make some notes on his pad. Sandy knew she would be corrected later in the day, but at the moment, it was all she could do simply to maintain some semblance of dignity and control. Sandy hoped that in light of the circumstances, her Coach would be lenient with her. After all, she rationalized this was only her second lover, and this man was much bigger than her first. Sandy stifled another groan as the man's large cock head hammered against her cervix, his nearly two inch diameter shaft filling her completely. Sandy's lower lip quivered as her mouth fell open in a silent gasp. She tried desperately to maintain eye contact with her Coach and supervisor as her lover's large hands grasped her by her slim hips and pulled her back, crushing her shapely butt against the fronts of his thighs.</p> <p>Sandy Winters was fifteen years old and currently engaged in a program of sexual conditioning at The Youth Training Center. How she came to be there and at the mercy of a complete stranger is a long story.</p> <p>""Mmph,"" the young, blond teenager huffed through her nose as she clutched the back of the wooden chair in front of her. Sandy was not doing well today. ""Rule Number One"" had been drilled into her psyche repeatedly over the past few weeks, ""Silence while being handled"". This was a non-negotiable standard at the Training Center, and infractions were dealt with sternly. The young girl arched her back, trying to remember what she had seen in the many video tapes and photographs she had studied recently, hoping that perhaps if she did well in her love making from this point on that her Coach might go easy on her when it came time for retribution. Her ""lover"" rammed her again. Sandy thought her insides would split open. Fortunately she was beginning to ""juice up"" a little. When her latest handler had first entered her just minutes earlier, Sandy had been nearly dry. Foreplay was deemed to be non-conducive to conditioning at The Center other than for its anatomical effects. It was therefore optional, and left entirely up to the individual Coaches' and handlers' discretion.</p> <p>Sandy had done reasonably well thus far in her conditioning, much to the surprise of her instructors. When Sandy Winters first arrived at TYTC she had been a head strong, conceited young girl as a result of having spent the last several years in a world that orbited solely around Sandy Winters. The teenager's budding sexuality and stunning good looks had given her virtually limitless power over boys her age and older. Young Miss Winters had proceeded to exploit this power to the fullest. </p> <p>That power, however had been stripped away almost as quickly as her clothing the morning of her initial orientation with the Head Master of The Youth Training Center. Much to Sandy's dismay, two male assistants had been admitted to the office and had proceeded to forcibly remove her clothes. Sandy had remained naked ever since. In the early weeks of her training, Sandy had cried often. Soon, however she realized that sympathy was not something that was dispensed liberally at The Center. Correction, on the other hand came swiftly and surely. Since her enrollment, by her step-father, Jim Neilson, over six weeks ago, young Sandy Winters was learning an entirely new way of life. Her step-father barely recognized her during the first of her scheduled observation sessions.</p> <p>That had been an interesting session. Her step-father, who had admitted Sandy for the express purpose of having her prepared for his personal pleasure, had been invited to witness Sandy's first oral sex session. From behind the one-way mirror, Jim Neilson watched as his haughty, blond step-daughter was led into one of the training rooms used for anonymous observation. It was the first time Neilson had seen Sandy naked, and he was very pleased indeed by the sight of her.</p> <p>Sandy, at fifteen was magnificent to say the least. She had a trim, athletic body with a wasp like waist and nicely spreading hips. Sandy's breasts were small and slightly pointed with puffy nipples and areola. The real focus of Neilson's attention at first witnessing his lovely step-daughter's nakedness, however lay between her thighs. Sandy Winters' pussy was a real eye catcher. Even at fifteen years of age, she was still virtually hairless with only the slightest tuft of wispy, blond curls crowning her pubis. Sandy's full vulva, wide pubic arch and tightly closed slit were plainly visible as the young teen was left alone and shivering in the cool room. </p> <p>The Center thought of everything. The cool room temperature caused Sandy's nipples to begin to harden almost immediately as she instinctively attempted to cover herself. A practice which would later be dealt with. </p> <p>Sandy Winters had also been blessed with stunning good looks. Her face was a symphony of loveliness. Sandy had expressive blue eyes, a full mouth and a cute, little upturned nose. Her shining, blond hair fell over her shoulders and down to her waist like a golden cape. As the girl turned, gazing nervously around the room, her step-father noticed an oval shaped, plastic flange pressed against and between Sandy's shapely butt cheeks. Neilson remembered reading about The Center's policy called ""CAP"" or ""Constant Anal Presence"". He assumed that this was a part of that regimen. While Neilson watched, his lovely, young step-daughter dropped a hand behind her and touched the plastic flange, eliciting a wince as the long, tapered butt plug jabbed at her insides. Sandy's step-father smiled from behind the big observation mirror. </p> <p>Just then, two male attendants entered the room with Sandy, closing the door behind them. It was then that her step-father also noticed that there was no door knob on the inside of the door. The room was soundproof, so Neilson was unable to hear what was said, but one of the two men gave his step-daughter an obvious command. At first the young blond backed away from the two men. She continued to try to cover her nudity by placing a hand over her pussy and an arm across her breasts. In response, one handler quickly stepped over to Sandy and took her by the shoulders. Sandy looked away as the man spoke to her. Taking her by the chin, the man raised Sandy's face and looked her directly in the eyes. He spoke again. To Jim Neilson's amazement, his beautiful, young, step-daughter slowly dropped her hands to her sides. The man before her spoke another command when she started to look away. Sandy quickly returned her gaze to his eyes. The man stared at Sandy for several minutes without saying or doing anything. Then without warning he reached out a hand and took one of Sandy's small nipples between his index finger and thumb, pinching gently. The teenager instinctively jerked away. Before Sandy could get away from him, her handler took her again by the shoulders and quickly spun the young teen around. While her step-father watched, the man reached under Sandy's arms then cupped both her small breasts in his hands, pulling her naked body back against himself. Sandy struggled weakly as the man started kissing her bare shoulders while he kneaded her breasts slowly. At that point, the other man took a position close in front of the hapless young teen. Jim Neilson gulped as he second man without hesitation reached down and cupped Sandy's pussy. Sandwiched between the two large men, the young blond was unable to escape. She was forced to allow herself to be handled at will by her trainers. As the second man rubbed her pussy slowly, he took Sandy by the chin and brought her face to his. The young girl writhed helplessly between the two. As the second man continued to massage Sandy's full pussy, he spoke a command. Although an expression of dismay remained plainly painted on the young blond's lovely face, she opened her eyes and looked directly at the man touching her.</p> <p>""Part of the training,"" Jim Neilson thought, remembering more of the material in the Center's brochure. ""Clients shall maintain eye contact with their respective handler(s) at all times."" </p> <p>After a few minutes, the man in front of Sandy removed his hand. At that time, the man behind Sandy released her breasts and stepped back. The man in front of the young girl again took her by the shoulders and turned her to face her other trainer. He then stepped up close behind Sandy and waited. The first man spoke a command. A nervous expression fell across Sandy's lovely features. She hesitated. With that, the man behind her placed one hand on Sandy's left hip to restrain her, then placed the palm of his other hand against the plastic flange protruding from between Sandy's ass cheeks. He moved his hand slowly up and down. The reaction from the young blond was immediate. Sandy practically left the floor as she leapt to her tip toes in an effort to ease the pressure being exerted on her bowel by the device buried deeply in her rectum. </p> <p>The eight inch by 1/2 inch hard rubber plug had been placed into Sandy immediately following her orientation and initial disrobing. It was removed twice daily by a trainer so that she might use the bathroom, under strict supervision, of course. The only other times that it was removed, it was replaced with either another apparatus or some human appendage. This was part of the CAP Program, a most successful training method at TYTC.</p> <p>The trainer behind Sandy, paused briefly while the other spoke the command again. This time, Sandy was more cooperative, albeit reluctantly.</p> <p>""TYTC was wonderful,"" Jim Neilson thought as he watched his beautiful, young step-daughter assume a kneeling position in front of her trainer. ""All resistance on the part of clients is dealt with sexually, never violently,"" Jim thought to himself, remembering yet another excerpt from the Center's brochure. </p> <p>As Jim looked on, he witnessed this policy first hand. Each time Sandy refused a command some sexual liberty was taken by her handlers. At the moment, it appeared Sandy was being told to unfasten her trainer's trousers. Following her initial reluctance, her second handler had knelt behind her in order to manipulate her butt plug. At last, the young blond slowly reached out and unzipped the man's fly. As she did, the handler behind her reached over her shoulders, taking Sandy's shining, blond hair in his hands. Pulling her golden tresses back, he then allowed the young beauty's hair to spill down her back.</p> <p>""She is so lovely,"" Neilson thought.</p> <p>Another command was given. Sandy gazed up at the man standing before her, a look of utter dismay upon her face. She shook her head. Immediately the handler behind Sandy reached down between her thighs. He didn't make use of the butt plug for the moment, but as Jim Neilson watched the muscles of the man's forearm begin to move, he realized that he was touching his step-daughter in a most intimate place. Sandy squirmed in an effort to escape the man's attentions, but such efforts inevitably proved futile. The trainer standing in front of Sandy then lifted her chin with two fingers and spoke the command once again. </p> <p>Just then the door to the observation gallery opened, and Jim Neilson turned to see Adam North, the Headmaster of the Youth Center enter the room and close the door. ""Good morning, Mr. Neilson,"" North said cordially. ""I'm sorry, I'm late, but I had a new inductee this morning. Oh, good,"" he said nodding at the observation window. ""This is a big step for Miss Winters.""</p> <p>Turning to face the glass, Jim Neilson watched as Sandy reached a hand reluctantly into the trousers of the trainer who stood before her. Suddenly, however, the young girl jerked her hand away as though burned. Immediately, the handler behind Sandy withdrew his hand from between her thighs and gave the flange of her butt plug a firm slap. The effects were instantaneous, as the young blond's head flew back. She turned quickly to face the man behind her. With that, the trainer kneeling behind Sandy issued a command and slapped the butt plug again. Sandy's body jerked in response, but still she stared back at him, avoiding the man in front of her. The kneeling trainer proceeded to slap the plug repeatedly until at last, the stubborn, young girl turned and faced the man standing patiently before her.</p> <p>""Young Miss Winters definitely has a stubborn streak in her, doesn't she, Mr. Neilson,"" Adam North said with a chuckle.</p> <p>""Oh, yes. She most certainly does,"" Neilson agreed. ""Her mother used to spoil the hell out of her as did all of her teachers. I suppose because of her good looks, Sandy has been used to getting her own way for a long time."" As he watched, the handler standing in front of his step-daughter once again placed two fingers beneath Sandy's chin and raised her eyes to his. He spoke a command.</p> <p>""Well, you needn't concern yourself further, Mr. Neilson. At The Youth Training Center we always get the desired results. Young Miss Winters is no different than most attractive girls her age. They seem to believe that men will do practically anything for them in order to gain their favor. If this sort of thinking isn't stifled early on, it will become a part of her belief system on into adulthood. Our policy of persistent sexual attention has proven to be virtually 100% effective at squelching this sort of attitude. In a few short months, your young step-daughter will be willing and able to provide you with any sort of sexual entertainment you could possibly desire. We guarantee it, Mr. Neilson.""</p> <p>In the training room, Sandy again reached a hand into the trousers of the trainer standing before her. When she hesitated, her butt plug received a pat from her other handler. While the two men in the observation gallery watched, the lovely, blond, fifteen year old, slowly withdrew her trainer's cock from his trousers. As the man's ample sized organ sprang free of the confinement of his clothing, Sandy removed her hand and looked up at him questioningly.</p> <p>""There, you see, Mr. Neilson. Just two weeks ago, your step-daughter told me in no uncertain terms that no matter what we did to her, she would never cooperate with us. As a matter of fact, she, like so many others, threatened me with arrest and jail, and you name it,"" North went on, chuckling again. ""It's all a matter of method and patience.""</p> <p>Behind the glass, Sandy Winters reluctantly took the man's large cock in one hand. After receiving a command and another pat on her butt plug, the young teen began to slowly stroke her trainer's cock shaft. Neilson was flabbergasted. He turned to North in wonderment.</p> <p>Seeing the look of disbelief on his client's face, North smiled and said, ""I take it, this is something that perhaps you have suggested that Sandy might do for you in the past.""</p> <p>Neilson nodded silently as he watched his beautiful, young step-daughter spit into her hand for lubrication, then continue to stroke the cock of the man in front of her. Whenever she lowered her eyes from his, Sandy received a reminder from behind.</p> <p>""This is the first time Sandy has met the man who's penis she now holds, Mr. Neilson. The handler providing guidance from behind, however, has been working with your step-daughter from the beginning. If you recall the information sent to you about our services, you will remember, perhaps that each client is assigned a Primary handler, or Coach. Sandy's Coach works with her on a daily basis helping her with her personal hygiene as well as assisting her with her prescribed daily regimens and then grading her progress. Over the next few months, Sandy will most likely develop a bond with her Primary, since it is him that she ultimately must please. Later we will see to it that this loyalty is transferred to yourself or to whomever you wish. Am I making myself clear, Mr. Neilson?""</p> <p>""Yes, I ah.."" Neilson answered, unable to take his eyes off what was happening on the other side of the one-way glass.</p> <p>Continuing with his commentary, North said, ""From the moment she awakens in the morning, Miss Winters' Primary never leaves her side. He renders assistance with her toilet, including when necessary, the removal and insertion of sanitary tampons. He bathes your step-daughter, often with the assistance of another. Most of these daily routines are performed before an audience. The object being to make it abundantly clear to the client that her body and her bodily functions are no longer under her control, but rather they are the property and responsibility of others. Your step-daughter is a lovely, young woman who, when her conditioning is complete, should provide you with a great deal pleasure for many years, Mr. Neilson.""</p> <p>Adam North paused when from the corner of his eye, he sensed a struggle beginning in the training room. Turning, he saw Sandy's Principal take her head in his hands, attempting to hold the young girl motionless from behind. The man in front of the blond girl then stepped forward. Holding his big cock in one hand, he placed his other hand behind the struggling girl's head.</p> <p>""Today marks a big turning point in both the training program and the life of your step-daughter, Mr. Neilson,"" North continued as Neilson watched the standing man begin to rub the tip of his prick across Sandy's mouth.</p> <p>""This is incredible,"" Neilson thought, not for the last time.""</p> <p>In the background, North droned on, ""Up until this point, Miss Winters' conditioning has consisted mainly of confidence breaking drills intended to make her more susceptible to suggestion and direction. She has had some initial training in technique using videos, etc., but until now has had little actual sexual experience in which she is expected to participate. The taking of a penis into her mouth is a foundation block in your step-daughter's conditioning. We prefer to use a stranger for her initial experiences to teach her that she is expected to provide any man with sexual service when told to do so. As a matter of fact, Mr. Neilson, from this moment on, your step-daughter will seldom have the same 'lover' twice, and they are referred to as 'lovers', by the way. Never will her Principal enter into a sexual act with her other than as you see before you, to provide incentive to obey and to learn. This incentive is generally administered anally, as you have no doubt discovered. We believe at TYTC that the way to a girl's heart and mind is through her rectum.""</p> <p>While Neilson and North watched, Sandy's Coach released his hold on her head and gathered her hair in one hand. He leaned down and took hold of the plastic flange between the teenager's firm, round buttox. He then pulled approximately three or four inches of the device slowly out of Sandy's rectum. The man standing before her continued to press his cock head against Sandy's lips, rubbing it not too gently back and forth across her smooth, white teeth while grasping her firmly by the back of the neck. Sandy struggled with renewed vigor, trying to shake her head away from the man's advances. Her blue eyes were shut tightly, and her pretty face contorted with her effort. Then, without warning, Sandy's Principal slammed the hard, rubber, anal device back into her with the heal of his hand. At the same time, he pulled Sandy's head back hard. The desired results were quickly achieved. </p> <p>Although neither Neilson nor his host could hear her, Sandy opened her mouth wide, with a deep, guttural grunt. She would later receive marks down for this, but at the moment, that didn't matter much to the hapless teenager. What did matter was that the man standing before her took immediate advantage of Sandy's opened mouth , pushing the head of his cock inside then quickly to the back of her throat. </p> <p>Immediately Sandy's hands flew to the man's thighs where she scrabbled ineffectually, clawing at his flesh with her nails. Another demerit.</p> <p>As the smooth, broad head of the man's penis made its way into her mouth, Sandy's blue eyes flew open in surprise. Gazing upward she saw the smiling face of the very first man to have her orally, a mental picture which could never be erased. Sandy pushed hard against his thighs, trying to pull her head back, but his progress was relentless, and furthermore, her Principal had stepped up close behind her, blocking her retreat completely. While the two observers looked on, the man who's cock now filled the young teenager's mouth, paused and spoke. Sandy closed her eyes in response and tried again to free herself. Again she was unsuccessful.</p> <p>""What your young step-daughter is no doubt being informed of, Mr. Neilson,"" North said, from beside his client. ""Are her rights, which are exactly none,"" North chuckled again. She will soon be commanded to cooperate or face unknown consequences. Watch what happens.""</p> <p>While they looked on, the young blond shook her head in answer to an ultimatum spoken to her from behind by her Coach. Sandy's lips were tightly stretched around the shaft of her first ""lover's"" cock. Then ever so slowly, young Sandy Winters, teenage idol of so many, moved her hands from the fronts of her ""lover's"" hairy thighs around behind them, holding him just beneath his buttox. Her Principal spoke again to her. Sandy opened her eyes and looked up at her ""lover"" as instructed. Slowly, while the two observers watched in awe, the man began to withdraw his cock shaft from Sandy's mouth. When he did, Neilson saw his step-daughter's cheeks dimple in. ""She's sucking him,"" he realized in wonder.</p> <p>Neilson turned quickly toward his host, but quickly looked back at the proceedings behind the one-way glass. As the purple head of the man's cock became visible at the corner of his step-daughter's mouth, he paused and spoke a command. Neilson could see the mental struggle painted plainly on Sandy's face. The man spoke again as her Principal leaned down behind her, reaching for her butt plug. With that, young Sandy opened her big, blue eyes and her sweet, virgin mouth wide, for her ""lover"", her Coach and unknowingly for her step-father. Her ""lover"" smiled and slowly moved his hips forward. Neilson saw his step-daughter's small white hands flex on his thighs as the unfamiliar flesh again moved into her mouth. Her Principal cautiously released his restraining grip on Sandy's hair then knelt behind her. Next her took her hair in both hands and gently pulled it back, allowing it to spill down her back in a golden fall. Neilson was once again taken by Sandy's loveliness, her flawless white skin, her perfectly shaped little butt, her huge blue eyes which were currently filled with apprehension as her ""lover"" began to slowly fuck her mouth. The young girl tensed up momentarily when to her surprise, her trainer took hold of the wide flange of her anal device and slowly removed it. Neilson was amazed at the length of the device when at last Sandy's Principal placed it on the floor beside her left ankle. While Sandy's ""lover"" gradually increased the tempo of his strokes, Sandy's Coach began to rub her perfect little bottom slowly and methodically.</p> <p>""Well, Mr. Neilson. It's been a pleasure,"" North said turning to Jim and extending a hand. Jim took his offered hand without comment. ""I do hope you are satisfied with your step-daughter's progress thus far."" Both men glanced back at the observation window. Neilson's mouth fell open as he watched Sandy's Coach slip his middle finger into his lovely step-daughter's anal opening. The little blond's whole body shuddered in response to the unforseen sensation. Her ""lover"", however, never slowed his pace. He continued to move his big cock rhythmically in and out of Sandy's mouth, causing her head to bob back and forth in time. Sandy's Principal picked up the first man's tempo, finger fucking her anally. It was a marvelous scene. ""I must leave you now, Mr. Neilson. I have administrative duties that require my attention. Please feel free to stay and observe as long as you like. I believe young Miss Winters is scheduled for more than one oral session this morning. You should enjoy watching her swallow her first semen. I for one find that to be a most rewarding event to observe. From this time forward, Miss Winters, like all of our clients, will receive a substantial daily dose of semen orally as well as vaginally later on. Which reminds me that I neglected to ask if you have read the section on our contraception program."" </p> <p>With great difficulty, Neilson tore his eyes from the scene unfolding in the training room just a few yards away. ""Well, yes, I... I do remember reading something about it, I believe.""</p> <p>""Briefly, Mr. Neilson. All of our clients are given Norplant. It is a very effective female contraceptive which is administered sub-dermally upon a client's induction to the Center. This implant can be left in place upon her completion of our program or it may be removed if you intend to impregnate Miss Winters or to have her impregnated; a service which , by the way we also provide.""</p> <p>Neilson was having difficulty following what Mr. North was telling him, so wrapped up was he in watching his young step-daughter undergo her first oral fucking. Just moments earlier, Sandy had been issued another command. The young teen now fondled the testicles of her ""lover"" while he continued to administer to her.</p> <p>Suddenly Neilson remembered something he had intended to ask of his host. ""Mr. North,"" he said, again tearing his eyes from the window. ""There is something I've been meaning to ask you.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr. Neilson,"" North said turning back to his client.</p> <p>""Has she.. I mean is she?"" Neilson said haltingly. </p> <p>""I beg your pardon,"" Mr. Neilson.</p> <p>""Is Sandy, My ah.. step-daughter still a.. I mean, is her.. Is she still 'intact', is what I mean to say, Mr. North?"" Neilson at last was able to say with a great deal of embarrassment.</p> <p>""You mean, has Miss Winters had vaginal intercourse."" North said with a smile. Neilson nodded, bashfully. ""No, Mr. Neilson, she had not had vaginal intercourse since her induction here. As far as our staff gynecologist can determine, your step-daughter is still a virgin. Miss Winters is not scheduled for deflowering until, I believe, her fifth week with us. Would you like to be scheduled to observe on that day?""</p> <p>""Actually, Mr. North,"" Neilson said, clearing his throat nervously. Then he paused.</p> <p>""Please, Mr. Neilson, I must be going. What is it you wish to ask?""</p> <p>""Mr. North,"" Neilson said regaining his composure. ""I wish to be Sandy's first. I want to be the one to take my step-daughter's virginity.</p> <p>Adam North was silent for several moments while he pondered Neilson's request. At last he spoke. ""Mr. Neilson, this is a very unusual request. You must understand, that our program here at the Center is highly structured. It is for this very reason that we are so successful."" He nodded toward the glass. </p> <p>In the training room, it appeared that events were reaching a crescendo. Neilson immediately noticed that his step-daughter's shapely butt was moving slowly in time to her Coaches manipulations. Her ""lover"" exhibited amazing control as he maintained steady, even strokes, never pushing to deeply into the young teenager's mouth. Full or Deep Throat penetration would begin on a later day. His job was first to have his subject accept his cock into her mouth and then to ejaculate therein. He was well paid for his services and was a true professional, as were all of the staff at The Center.</p> <p>""Your participation in Miss Winters' conditioning could have unpredictable results,"" North said after a moment. </p> <p>Neilson looked his way, saying, ""Mr. North, I have paid you and your Center a lot of money to prepare my step-daughter. Thus far, I must say the results of your program have been nothing short of spectacular."" He paused looking back at the window. ""But, Mr. North, I must insist that somehow I be allowed to have Sandy her first time. I am quite adamant about this request. I'm sure there must be some way. You people appear to be very resourceful.""</p> <p>Again, silence filled the small observation room as North pondered Neilson's proposal. ""Very well, Mr. Neilson,"" he said at last. ""We'll take your request under advisement and contact you at the proper time. You must agree, however to abide by our guidelines. Will that be acceptable to you, Mr. Neilson?""</p> <p>Neilson exhaled a long breath. He realized with some consternation that he had been holding his breath. ""Yes, Mr. North. That will be just fine. You have my word. I agree to your terms and will follow your instructions.""</p> <p>""Fine, fine, Mr. Neilson,"" North said half turning toward the door. ""And now I must take my leave. Until next time then, Mr. Neilson,"" he said extending his hand once more. As Neilson shook his host's hand the man said, ""I believe you should look to your left, Mr. Neilson.""</p> <p>As Neilson turned, North dropped his hand and left the room. Neilson didn't hear the door close, so engrossed was he in the happenings on the other side of the observation window. At that very instant, Sandy's ""lover"" threw his head back. With both hands, he grasped her small, blond head, holding her mouth on himself. At first Sandy's blue eyes merely registered confusion, then suddenly her expression changed.</p> <p>With delight, Jim Neilson watched as his lovely step-daughter sensed the swelling of her ""lover's"" cock in her mouth. Not knowing exactly what to expect, Sandy's pretty face exhibited a medley of expressions ranging from curiosity, to surprise, to alarm, and at last understanding and even resignation. The young blond's cheeks bulged outward as her ""lover"" unloaded into her virgin mouth. At the same time, her Principal pressed his long middle finger as far into Sandy's rectum as it would physically reach, the palm of his hand coming to rest against her firm ass cheeks. He then hooked his finger rhythmically, massaging Sandy internally.</p> <p>Sandy felt the hot fluid spurt against the back of her soft pallet, filling her mouth and threatening to choke her. With extreme alarm the young girl tried to pull her head back struggling for air, but she found her head firmly held between her ""lover's"" powerful hands. As more of his hot substance pulsed into her mouth and throat, Sandy was faced with two choices; suffocate or swallow. At long last, the young girl chose the latter. While her step-father watched awe struck from behind the observation window in the chamber wall, just a few feet away, the lovely Sandy Winters, athlete and straight ""A"" student swallowed her first semen. The semen of a total stranger.</p> <p>The very next morning Sandy's real training began. She was awakened early by her Principal and taken to the bathroom. In the center of the white tiled room stood a solitary, transparent, glass toilet. As Sandy and her Principal entered the room, several men and women of varying ages filed in and took their seats on benches placed around the perimeter of the room. They were there to observe Sandy's morning toilet. This would become routine for the young blond, but for now she had great difficulty looking each observer in the eye as she was supposed to. Sandy took her place, standing beside the toilet, then as her Coach approached, she bent over, placing her hands on her knees. Stepping behind the young girl, her Principal grasped the flange of her plug and slowly withdrew its eight inch length from Sandy's rectum. Sandy was then allowed to take a seat on the toilet and begin her morning. </p> <p>As the urine began to trickle into the clear glass bowl, Sandy's Coach nodded silently to one young man seated against the wall. He was perhaps seventeen years old. The boy rose from his seat and crossed over to stand beside Sandy and her Coach. Sandy's Coach placed a hand on Sandy's bare shoulder indicating that she should look up at the young man and smile. Sandy found this to be extremely difficult and humiliating. To look into the eyes of a boy practically her own age while she evacuated her bladder and bowels was utterly dehumanizing for the young blond who had been so used to having the world revolve around herself.</p> <p>While Sandy continued to urinate, her Principal took the young man aside and whispered to him. Sandy had finished peeing when the young man stepped back beside her. Sandy had been told the evening before exactly what would be expected of her this and every morning. Immediately she forced herself to regain eye contact with him while she began to bear down. This would be her only opportunity until late this afternoon. The first terd hit the water with an audible ""plop"". Sandy started to look away, humiliated beyond anything she could remember. The young man quickly placed a couple of fingers beneath her chin. Then, raising her face up, he gazed into her blue eyes. Sandy returned his stare as she was trained to do. ""Plop"" resounded around the tiled room. Then Sandy shut her eyes and squeezed hard. When nothing came out, she opened her eyes again and gazed up at the young man beside her.</p> <p>""Are you finished?"" he asked.</p> <p>Sandy nodded, but did not take her eyes from his. Without further comment, the young man leaned over and tore a piece of tissue from the roll on a small stand near the commode. He then placed a hand on Sandy's right shoulder.</p> <p>Maintaining eye contact with the young man, Sandy slid forward slightly on the transparent toilet seat and spread her legs. The young man then reached behind her with a handful of tissue and proceeded to wipe Sandy's anal opening. Sandy continued to gaze into his eyes as he did so. The other observers around the room looked on impassively. The young man dropped the first piece of tissue into the bowl then reached for another. He wiped Sandy's bottom once again. Next, with another piece of tissue, he reached his hand between Sandy's thighs and began to dab at her pussy, working the paper between her vulva in an effort to clean her as well as possible. All the while, the young blond was expected to look him directly in the eye. This she managed to do with great difficulty. After wiping her thoroughly, the young man dropped the last piece of tissue into the bowl and flushed the toilet. He then leaned down for his ""thank you"" kiss. Sandy gazed into his eyes as he leaned closer, closing hers only when his lips met her lips. The young man, whom Sandy had never seen before until this very morning, kissed her once on the lips then drew back slightly waiting while Sandy opened her mouth. He then kissed the young teen once more. Slipping his tongue into Sandy's mouth, he explored the backs of her lips and teeth. She continued to return the young man's kiss until he was satisfied, at which time he stood up, waiting. </p> <p>Usually this marked the end of Sandy's morning routine. Sandy expected to be led to the wash basin where she would brush her teeth, after which she would be bathed. She was looking forward to brushing this morning since she had not been allowed to since the last of her handlers had had his way with her mouth yesterday afternoon. Sandy could still taste the musky taste of semen. Sandy had swallowed an awful lot of semen yesterday. As her Principal moved to her side, Sandy leaned forward to rise from the toilet. Instead of taking her hand and leading her to the washbasin, however, this morning her Coach placed a restraining hand on Sandy's shoulder indicating that she should keep her seat. He then turned and nodded toward another young man of about twenty while Sandy looked up at him questioningly. The young man rose and crossed to the toilet. He moved closer to Sandy. </p> <p>Sandy looked from this new young man to her Coach, then back. ""Proceed,"" was all that was said. For several moments, Sandy was at a loss as to what was expected of her. Then finally understanding spread across her pretty face, followed by mild dismay. </p> <p>Several moments passed during which time the observers sat quietly waiting as did Sandy's intended ""lovers"" and her Principal. Finally, Sandy Winters turned slightly so as to better reach the zipper of the young man who had assisted her with her morning routine. After having attended to a dozen or so handlers the day before, young Sandy was well versed in her duties. Expertly, she lowered the young man's zipper, then worked his trousers down. As she lowered his boxer shorts, his adolescent yet quite well developed penis stood before her, waiting. Looking up at the young man, Sandy took his cock in one hand then kissed the tip softly. She then cupped his testicles with her other hand. With the sweetest smile she could muster, Sandy slowly stroked the young man's cock several times before opening her mouth and allowing him to place the head onto her slightly outstretched tongue. While maintaining eye contact with her ""lover"" Sandy closed her lips around the head of the young man's penis and sucked gently. Her lover gazed down at her impassively while Sandy slowly stroked him. After a few moments, the young girl removed her mouth from her ""lover's"" penis and smiled once again. She then rotated on the toilet seat to face the second young man who waited patiently for his turn. </p> <p>This was not Sandy's first attempt to pleasure two men at once. Yesterday she had attempted a similar exercise, only to fail miserably when one of the young men she was servicing came prematurely, shooting his load of hot, ropey semen into Sandy's thick, blond hair. Sandy had been instructed that she should take the offerings of both ""lovers"" into her mouth and not spill a drop of the precious fluid. It was for this reason that she had not been allowed to brush her teeth last night. Her Coach said that he wanted her not to forget the taste of semen. That soon she would look forward to her daily helpings. </p> <p>It was therefore up to Sandy to control the climaxes of both of the viral young men she now attended to. With this in mind, Sandy released the penis of the first young man then unfastened the trousers of the second. Once the second man's penis was free Sandy gave him a smile then grasped his shaft in her right hand. Turning back to the first young man, Sandy smiled and took hold of him in her left hand. Then looking up at her Coach from her seated position on the toilet, Sandy awaited his instructions.</p> <p>""Proceed,"" he said. ""But remember what I told you yesterday afternoon,"" he added.</p> <p>Sandy nodded obediently then turned to the first of her two ""lovers"". After making eye contact and smiling, Sandy took the head of his cock into her mouth. While sucking gently, Sandy began to slowly stroke the young man. After a minute or two, she popped his cock out of her mouth, turned to the second man, made eye contact, then took him into her mouth in turn. Sandy allowed her tongue to roam freely around the smooth swollen tip of her second ""lover's"" cock. The young teen, expertly stroked the young man while sucking his cock. After several minutes, Sandy turned her attentions back to the first young man. While she sucked and stroked him, she continued to slowly stroke the cock of the other as well. This morning, however, Sandy was very careful to monitor the two young men's body language. She watched their faces while she pleasured them, looking for signs of impending climax. She waited for the telltale swelling of their cocks in her mouth or hand, knowing that their offerings would soon follow.</p> <p>Finally Sandy felt the younger of her two ""lovers"" begin to tremble slightly. She knew that in order to gain favor with her Coach, she should attempt to cause both men to cum as closely together as possible. Sandy therefore concentrated her oral attentions on the older of the two while only gently squeezing the shaft of the first young man, who now appeared very close to cumming. Suddenly the older of the two men groaned softly. Sandy knew this was a very good sign. Just then, she felt her first charge begin to tremble noticeably and felt his cock begin to swell and twitch in her left hand. Quickly, Sandy switched her oral stimulation from one cock to the other. Taking the younger of her ""lovers"" into her mouth, Sandy began to bob her head rhythmically, sliding her lips up and down his shaft. With her hand she began to softly kneed his testicles. The young man came quickly. Sandy looked up into his pleasure contorted face as she swallowed his offering. Just as his flood appeared to be ebbing, Sandy felt the second man's cock swell in her right hand. Quickly, the young blond popped one cock out of her mouth and took the second in just as the eruption occurred. </p> <p>Sandy had only gotten out of bed an hour ago and already she had received two loads of semen into her tummy. As the young blond obediently cleaned the cocks of her two ""lovers"" with her talented tongue, a sense of pride filled her. Sandy hadn't spilled a drop.</p> <p>The two young men then returned to their seats. While the room full of observers looked on, Sandy's Principal stepped up beside her. ""That was much better, Miss Winters,"" he commented emotionlessly. ""Please stand.""</p> <p>Sandy quickly stood up from the toilet then looked at her Coach. The man nodded silently indicating to Sandy his wishes. Obediently, the young teenager stepped to the side of the glass toilet. Then she panned her gaze from one impassive observer's face to the next. Making eye contact with each, Sandy smiled as sweetly as she could under the circumstances. When at last she had recognized each in turn, Sandy again faced her Principal. Then while maintaining eye contact with him, she slowly leaned down and placed her hands on her knees. Without the need for further instruction, Sandy locked her knees then spread her feet to shoulder width. The young teen then looked straight ahead at the row of observers, waiting.</p> <p>Sandy's Coach nodded his approval then motioned toward the far end of the row of observers. To Sandy's shock and dismay, a girl not much older than herself stood and crossed to where Sandy stood bent over waiting. Sandy's Coach took the girl by the hand and moved her in front of Sandy. Sandy was mortified and promptly looked away. Clearing his throat loudly, Sandy's Principal said, ""Miss Winters, I want you to meet Karen. Beginning this morning, Karen will be your companion for the next few weeks. Karen, rather than myself will assist you with your daily needs, until I say otherwise. Do you understand, Miss Winters?""</p> <p>Sandy found herself unable to look up at Karen due to her extreme embarrassment. The uncomfortable young blond continued to stare intently at the floor, thereby breaking a cardinal rule at The Center. While she stood, bent at the waist, her Principal moved closer to Sandy, then without warning he reached up under her arm and began to rub her left breast, pressing down hard enough on the developing gland to cause a dull pain to spread through Sandy's torso. He then took one of Sandy's small nipples between his index finger and thumb and started to pinch and tug at the tiny pink nub.</p> <p>""I asked if you understand what I'm saying to you, Miss Winters,"" he said cooly. ""I would like for you please to look up at Karen and acknowledge.""</p> <p>Sandy, suppressing a whimper of pain, slowly looked up at the young woman who stood before her waiting patiently. As Sandy had initially suspected, Karen couldn't have been more than eighteen or nineteen years old herself. ""How could she stand there so impassively, while this man hurts me?"" Sandy asked herself. </p> <p>But there she stood, smiling as she returned Sandy's gaze calmly as if nothing at all was out of the ordinary. </p> <p>Karen has quite a story herself, but I'll have to reserve that for another time. Karen was what one might only politely call cute. She had a semi-pretty face, but was a large girl. Big boned and strong, Karen stood almost six feet tall at age nineteen, and her sexual preference for girls had guaranteed Karen a position on the Center's regular staff. Karen smiled more broadly at the distressed, blond beauty standing bent over before her. </p> <p>Karen secretly despised girls like Sandy. Sandy had everything that Karen had been denied, good looks, popularity with boys, lots of friends. As she placed her hand softly on Sandy's cheek Karen thought to herself, ""You and I are going to have lots of fun together 'Blondy'."" Sandy gave Karen a pleading look as the larger girl slowly removed her hand from Sandy's cheek then moved behind her to stand beside Sandy's Coach. The two conferred softly together for a moment then Karen reached for a tube of K/Y Jelly which lay on the back of the glass toilet. While Sandy waited in mild discomfort, Karen squeezed a generous amount of the viscous jelly onto her middle finger, then replaced the tube on the back of the toilet. Stepping up behind Sandy's shapely ass, Karen placed a hand on the blond teenager's left hip, holding her still. Then, without hesitation, Karen plunged her lubricated middle finger into Sandy's rectal passage. Caught completely off guard, Sandy grunted loudly, her knees practically buckling beneath her. Karen held her tightly by her love handle while she thrust her finger through Sandy's protesting sphincter until her knuckles met the smooth skin of the young blond's back side. There Karen paused, reveling in the feeling of the young girl's anal muscles as they clamped convulsively on her invading digit. Thoroughly enjoying herself, Karen proceeded to twist and flex her finger inside Sandy for several minutes while the young blond shifted her hips and squirmed. </p> <p>""How's that feel, 'Blondy'?"" Karen asked coldly, leaning closer so she could whisper in Sandy's ear.</p> <p>Sandy could only stare at the big girl in shocked disbelief. Here was a girl practically her own age helping this horrible training center to abuse her. Sandy pondered this while trying to silently endure Karen's anal attentions.</p> <p>""You and me are gonna get to be real good friends, 'Blondy',"" Karen said as she slowly rotated her probing finger, spreading the lubricant inside Sandy. Then standing up, Sandy's new ""friend"" slowly withdrew her finger from the young blond's rectum. Turning to Sandy's Principal, Karen received a nod indicating she should proceed. Turning again to the toilet back, Karen picked up Sandy's butt plug. Then while holding Sandy's firm round cheeks apart with one hand, Karen pressed the hard rubber tip of the eight inch long device against her small, puckered, anal opening which glistened with lubricant. With practically no effort, the larger girl pushed the long device into Sandy with a slow, twisting motion, receiving a soft whimper for her efforts. When the plastic flange finally lay flat against Sandy's ass cheeks, Karen gave the young blond a pat on the butt and said with a chuckle, ""There you go, 'Blondy'. You're all set. You have a nice day now, and I'll see you this evening."" Smiling at Sandy's Principal, the large girl returned to her seat.</p> <p>After receiving permission to stand up, Sandy was lead to the shower area. There she was bathed by two young men from the observation gallery while the others watched. The bathers took great care to clean Sandy very thoroughly. Following her bath, the observers filed out and Sandy was escorted by her Coach to her first class of day. Today she would be schooled in masturbation.</p> <p>For the next several weeks, after classes, Sandy would be met by Karen. From that point on until the next morning, Karen was in charge. Karen was very thorough in her instruction techniques. By the end of her period with Karen, young Sandy Winters was well versed in the ways of lesbian love making. Karen taught Sandy how to orally pleasure a female among other things. For many weeks the two girls slept together each night. If the truth be known, however, Sandy didn't get much real sleep. Karen seemed to have an almost insatiable appetite for sex, and Sandy was kept very busy until the wee hours of the morning. Karen had been given permission by Sandy's Principal to take whatever liberties with the young blond she chose, with one exception. Under no circumstances was Sandy's virginity to be disturbed. She was to remain ""intact"". Under Karen's tutelage, Sandy received quite an education.</p> <p>Sandy awoke to find herself in Karen's arms, as was the norm these days. The pretty, young blond tried not to stir as she lay there contemplating her situation. Sandy's large companion lay curled up close behind her with her right hand cupping Sandy's left breast. Sandy took a slow, deep breath. A tear trickled down her cheek. ""How had this happened?"" she wondered. One day she was a promising young student with many friends and several boys 'in tow'. Then the next thing she knew she was trapped in this horrible place. The two girls lay naked on the king sized bed. The rumpled satin sheets were littered with every kind of sex toy imaginable, all of which had been used on Sandy or by her the night before. Sandy shivered in the cool room air. Karen moaned, stirring in her slumber. She squeezed Sandy's breast. Sandy held her breath. The young blond knew it was too late however, when she felt her large, gay companion kiss her on the back of her neck. Then Karen released Sandy's small breast and allowed her hand to move slowly down over Sandy's flat tummy, eventually to come to rest over her pussy. Sandy bit her lower lip as Karen kissed her on the neck again while she slipped a finger between Sandy's vulva and began to toy with her clitoris, rubbing the sensitive organ in small, deliberate circles. Sandy's day had begun. There was no more time for idle thought. </p> <p>After making love with Karen, which took almost two hours, Sandy was taken to the bathroom where she went through her usual morning routine. Following her toiletries, Sandy and Karen had a bath together, after which Karen, with a crafty smile wished Sandy a pleasant day and departed her company.</p> <p>""Good morning, Mr. Neilson,"" said Head Master North as he entered the observation room.</p> <p>""Good morning, Mr. North. It's good to see you again.""</p> <p>""Miss Winters has made tremendous progress over the past few weeks. She has virtually ceased all resistance to handling and has even taken on a female lover. We are quite pleased.""</p> <p>""That.. That's very nice, Mr. North, but is she still....?""</p> <p>""Intact, Mr. Neilson?"" North said with a smile, using Neilson's term.</p> <p>""Uhh.. Yes... Intact,"" Sandy's step-father agreed.</p> <p>""Indeed, she is, Mr. Neilson, but I wish to state once again for the record that I have grave concerns with regard to your plan of action. I believe it would be far better in the long run if you allow us to deflower your step-daughter in the customary manner. I am afraid that your participation may come back to haunt you later on.""</p> <p>""Your concerns are duly noted, Mr. North, but I insist,"" Neilson said stubbornly.</p> <p>Both men turned to face the large, one way observation window when they saw the door on the other side of the adjacent training room open and young Sandy Winters enter accompanied by her Principal.</p> <p>Sandy looked stunning. Her long, blond tresses were combed and shining and lay like a golden cape over her shoulders and down her narrow back, ending just above her shapely bottom. Neilson felt a stirring in his groin as her took in his beautiful fifteen year old step-daughter, soon to be his. Today, in deference to her impending deflowering, Sandy was adorned with a black velvet collar. Naked other than her collar, Sandy's lithe young body glowed in the warm room lighting. Her small pointed breasts were topped with tight, little, pink nipples, erect from the air conditioning. Neilson's mouth started to water as his eyes locked onto the small tuft of curly, blond hair which crowned his step-daughter's pubic mound. While the two men watched, Sandy was lead to a chair and instructed to sit. Before she did, however, Neilson noticed that Sandy was still fitted with her butt plug. Neilson smiled inwardly when he saw the young teenager wince when she sat, the rubber device no doubt probing her delicate internal tissues.</p> <p>""As I mentioned when we last spoke, Mr. Neilson,"" North said, breaking Jim Neilson's revery. ""You will be allowed to participate in Miss Winters' deflowering, but only if you follow certain guidelines."" Neilson turned to the Head Master, a concerned expression on his face. ""We must take steps to insure that your step-daughter does not realize who it is who is handling her.""</p> <p>""But..,"" Neilson began to object.</p> <p>""Please, Mr. Neilson. Hear me out,"" North said raising a hand. ""You must realize that what you will be doing here is raping your step-daughter. In spite of her training I can practically guarantee you that she will not submit voluntarily to vaginal sex with you or anyone else for that matter. It is for this reason that we usually employ the services of a trained handler. A person who knows how to force himself upon a young girl without damaging her. Furthermore, once the deed is done, Miss Winters would never see that person again, so no deep routed resentments can be formed by her toward him. If, on the other hand, Miss Winters were to realized that it is you who is taking her, it may have serious, deleterious effects upon the future of your relationship together. Do I make myself clear, Mr. Neilson?""</p> <p>Neilson was shocked. He had very much wanted to experience to the fullest the taking of his haughty, young step-daughter. He wanted to watch Sandy's facial expression as he forced his throbbing hard cock to the hilt in her tender cunt. His objection must have been obvious on his face, because as Neilson opened his mouth to reply to North's ultimatum, the Head Master again held up a hand, silencing him in mid-syllable. </p> <p>""Before you get upset, Mr. Neilson, let me explain my plan.""</p> <p>Mollified for the moment, Neilson nodded his consent.</p> <p>""If I might direct your attention to the training room, Mr. Neilson."" Neilson looked through the one-way glass to see that Sandy's Principal was holding the young girl's chin up while he applied what appeared to be eye drops to Sandy's eyes. ""What you see here, Mr. Neilson is Miss Winters' primary handler applying special eye drops. These drops will render your young step-daughter partially blind, temporarily, of course. She will be able to distinguish shapes only, no details. Miss Winters will know that she is being taken by a man, but will be totally unable to recognize him, unless, of course, the man divulges his identity by speaking or making any sound which might identify him to her. In other words, Mr. Neilson, if you are discrete, you should be able to have sex with your step-daughter without jeopardizing your future relationship. If, however, you allow her to identify you, not only can I not vouch for your future plans with Miss Winters, but I will have no choice but to insist that her stay with The Center be terminated immediately. Do you understand me, Mr. Neilson?""</p> <p>Neilson was busy watching the proceedings in the training room on the other side of the one-way glass. While he watched, Sandy's Principal finished administering the eye drops to the young teenager, then quickly exited the room, leaving her to gaze about blinking. In just a few minutes, the blond beauty was practically unable to see anything other than vague shapes and outlines. While Neilson watched, Sandy rose from her seat and started to feel her way around the room. At one point, she actually bumped into the big one-way glass, her beautiful young body only inches from her salivating step-father.</p> <p>""Mr. Neilson,"" said North. ""Do you understand the conditions of this exercise?"" he asked repeating himself.</p> <p>Neilson placed his hand on the glass over one of Sandy's small breasts as the young teen cast her impaired gaze around to room, stunned and confused. His mouth was as dry as sand. ""Yes, I... I understand,"" Neilson muttered, lost in thoughts of lust. At that point in time, he would have agreed to almost anything.</p> <p>""Very well then. I will have Miss Winters transferred to another chamber in our facility."" North stepped to an intercom panel on the wall near the door and after pressing a button, he muttered something unintelligible into the panel speaker. Immediately, two handlers entered the room on the other side of the glass. Sandy shied away from the two men at first, but was soon led from the room, stumbling slightly as she went. ""Please follow me, Mr. Neilson,"" North said flatly.</p> <p>Jim Neilson was led into a small room in the center of which stood an odd looking chair. Not recognizing the device as the close relative of a birthing chair, Neilson circled it, staring at it curiously. The plastic, anatomically shaped seat stood at about the same height as a barber's chair and had controls that would allow it to be raised or lowered to any height. The seat back could also be raised or lowered allowing the person seated in the chair to be sat up straight or leaned back into a recumbent position. The real distinguishing feature of the chair was the seat itself. Upon closer inspection, Neilson noted that the seat bottom was split into two sections such that the occupant's thighs would be cradled and supported leaving their buttox unconstrained and accessible. Attached to the seat were two six inch wide plastic extensions which ended in stainless steel stirrups. There was no doubt in Neilson's mind what they were for. The leg extensions were articulated such that they could be adjusted in virtually any direction, side to side or up and down. On the sides of the chair were arm rests. These rests, like the leg extensions were adjustable. Also, like the leg rests, they were equipped with nylon restraint straps which fastened with velcro closures. Upon a second inspection, Neilson noticed a padded restraint band attached to a head rest at neck level. From what he could tell, a person could be restrained in this device by the throat, arms and legs, rendering them totally immobile and helpless.</p> <p>""What do you think of our 'Cooperation Seat'?"" North said, interrupting Neilson's pondering. ""I assume you've guessed it's purpose.""</p> <p>""I have indeed,"" Neilson said, turning to face his host. ""It looks like once again, your wonderful institution has thought of everything. When do we get started?"" Neilson was becoming very impatient. His heart raced as he considered what was about to occur. He was about to fulfill a dream, to have sex with his beautiful, young step-daughter. To slide his cock deep into the beautiful body of the girl who had shunned him ever since he had married her mother. In spite of his best efforts at seduction, Sandy had repulsed his advances. Now she would be his. He would be her first. No one could take that away from him. Nothing Sandy could do would ever reverse the fact that the first cock to enter her vagina would be his. Regaining his wits, Neilson turned to Adam North and said, ""I want this video taped. I want to some day be able to show my step-daughter who it was who took her virginity today.""</p> <p>After a brief pause, North replied, ""Very well, Mr. Neilson. That can be arranged, but I caution you not to divulge your identity to Miss Winters until your relationship with her is very well established. She still has several weeks of training ahead of her before she will be malleable enough for you to approach sexually on a regular basis.""</p> <p>""I understand, Mr. North,"" Neilson responded. ""Now, please, I am anxious to begin.""</p> <p>North smiled knowingly then replied, ""Very well. Please disrobe and take a seat in that chair over there."" He nodded toward a straight backed metal chair against the far wall. ""I will say this once, Mr. Neilson, so listen up,"" North said in a commanding tone of voice. ""From this point on it will be in your best interest to remain completely silent, before, during and after your experience with Miss Winters. Do I make myself clear? If she recognizes you, all bets are off and this exercise will be concluded.""</p> <p>Resenting North's tone of voice, Neilson nodded his consent, none the less. He began to remove his clothes, his heart racing at an almost scary pace.</p> <p>After acknowledging Neilson's gesture of cooperation, North turned to leave. Before he did, however he turned to say, ""A crew will be in shortly to set up the video equipment you've requested. Shortly after that, your step-daughter will be brought in and restrained in the 'Cooperation Seat'. After that, you will be left alone to have your way with her. You may take as long as you like. Be advised also that she has been given the Norplant contraceptive so you may feel free to ejaculate inside of her without fear of unplanned impregnation. Enjoy yourself and your step-daughter, Mr. Neilson. I would like to chat with you when you are finished, please.""</p> <p>""That'll be my pleasure, Mr. North,"" said a grinning Jim Neilson as he pealed his shirt over his head. North left. After he finished undressing, Neilson took a seat on the chair as instructed. Within minutes, two men entered and set up a video camera on a tripod. After aiming it at the 'Cooperation Seat' they gave a slightly embarrassed Neilson brief instructions on its operation then left the room. </p> <p>Neilson sat waiting for what seemed like hours before at long last the door on the other side of the room opened. As the lovely, blond teenager was escorted into the room, Neilson gasped. Not for the last time he thought how beautiful the fifteen year old girl really was. Now up close and in the same room, Sandy was breathtaking. </p> <p>Still blinded by the eye drops she'd been given, Sandy looked around the room, not seeing Neilson who blended in with the rest of the blur. Having never been in this particular room before, Sandy had no idea what was in store for her. Unable to recognize the ""Cooperation Seat"" for what it was, the young teen didn't resist when her handlers led her to the device. I wasn't until they sat her down in it that Sandy began to get feelings of foreboding. Then when the two men began to fasten the restraint straps, Sandy started to get really alarmed. Knowing better than to say anything, however, the young girl offered only passive resistance. After a few minutes, Sandy Winters found herself strapped to the ominous seat. A padded strap encircled her throat allowing her to move her head, but not to rise from the chair. Her arms were bound at her wrists and elbows to the arm rests and her legs were restrained at her thighs knees and ankles. Sandy was unable to move much at all. She had a very bad feeling about her present situation. </p> <p>Soon her handlers left the room leaving Sandy in silence. Even though she couldn't see clearly, Sandy sensed the presence of another person in the room. Sure enough, after a moment or two, a blurred form approached her from the other side of the room. As hard as she tried to focus her eyes, Sandy was unable to recognize the individual who now stood directly in front of her, not more than three feet away. The silence was creepy. Then Sandy felt the person's hands on her knees. After several weeks in The Center, Sandy had been conditioned not to resist the advances of any handler. So when the mystery person applied pressure to the insides of her knees, spreading her legs slowly apart, Sandy allowed it. Once her legs were spread widely apart, the man leaned over her to adjust something on the side of the seat. Sandy heard a click. When she then experimented by trying to close her legs together, Sandy found she was unable to. Her legs were locked apart. What really caused the teenager concern was that she thought she recognized a somehow familiar scent emanating from the individual now standing between her spread thighs. </p> <p>""Somewhere she'd smelled that scent before,"" the young blond thought to herself. Her speculation was interrupted when the man moved out from between Sandy's legs and stepped around behind the seat out of her line of sight. The next thing Sandy felt was the mans hands on either side of her face, softly stroking her cheeks. Next the mystery man leaned around from behind her and kissed her neck. Then he moved his hands from her face down to cup her breasts. Kissing her on her neck and shoulders, the man began to massage Sandy's small breasts, pinching her nipples between his fingers and rolling them slowly from side to side. Sandy held very still as she'd been taught. After a few minutes, her mystery lover, removed his hands from her breasts. A moment later Sandy was leaned back as the man adjusted the back of the chair, lowering her so that she was almost completely reclined. After placing a hand gently on her cheek, the man stepped around the chair and again stood between Sandy's legs. He then placed his hands on Sandy's knees. This time, he started slowly moving his hands up Sandy's thighs until at last his thumbs made contact with her vulva. He then started to move his thumbs in slow deliberate circles alternately opening and closing Sandy's pussy lips so that she could feel the chill room air on her moist inner lips. Then suddenly the man reached down with one hand and quickly removed Sandy's anal plug. The young blond shivered involuntarily as the eight inch hard, rubber plug was withdrawn from her rectal passage. Sandy whimpered softly as with his other hand the man began to rub her clitoral area sending waves of electric sensations throughout her young body. Unable to control the natural reactions of her physiology, Sandy felt herself begin to get warm ""down there"". She started to moisten as well. </p> <p>Much to her delight, Sandy's lover, Karen had discovered what a wet young girl Sandy Winters could be when aroused. To Sandy's continuing dismay, the young teenager found that she was totally unable to control this natural biological reaction to sexual stimulation. As she lay helplessly strapped to the strange seat at the mercy of an unknown handler, Sandy found herself becoming wetter and wetter as the man continued his attentions. Sandy stared with blurred vision at the ceiling over her chair and was therefore unaware that the man had stooped down, bringing his face between her thighs.</p> <p>Sandy had had cunnilingus performed on her before by Karen on many an occasion, and she had been made to reciprocate, eating the larger girl's very hairy pussy until Karen came in Sandy's face. Recently, this had become a regular part of Sandy's morning. Most days, Sandy was not allowed to wash her face after having oral sex with Karen and therefore carried the big girl's scent on her mouth and cheeks for the rest of the day. Today had been different for some unknown reason, however. Before being led to the strange new room where she now found herself, Sandy had been bathed and perfumed as if she were being prepared for something special. </p> <p>Neilson heard his sexy little step-daughter gasp in a breath when his tongue first made contact with her most intimate flesh. ""God, she tasted good!"" Neilson thought as his tongue to began its exploration between Sandy's moist labia. As much as he was tempted to stand up and plunge his cock into Sandy's virgin cunt, Neilson controlled himself. Taking his time, he reveled in the sweet perfumed scent of his step-daughter. ""She's a wet one,"" Neilson thought to himself as he gently kissed Sandy's small inner lips which glistened with a mixture of his saliva and her female juices. Neilson wiggled the tip of his tongue between those soft lips, tasting the teen's tangy, salty nectar. </p> <p>Sandy struggled to remain silent as she'd been taught. As mentioned earlier, Sandy had been eaten before, but this was somehow different. The sensations which shot through the young girl as a result of her newest lover's oral attentions were more intense. Her hips began to move slowly, reflexively. Her lover's tongue continued its explorations, dipping into areas never before visited, but which unexplainably begged to be probed. ""Why hadn't Karen done it like this?"" Sandy wondered idly. </p> <p>Then the first stinging sensation coursed through her causing Sandy's thighs to quiver. Forgetting herself, Sandy squealed more in surprise than from the pain which actually was quite minimal. She thought she heard her mystery lover murmur something, but wasn't sure. </p> <p>""Yes, sweetheart,"" Neilson murmured into Sandy's pussy, forgetting himself as well. He felt the young teen move her hips upward, pressing herself against his mouth. With his thumbs, he spread Sandy's lips open wide giving him better access to her vaginal opening. Before proceeding, Neilson studied Sandy. Her inner lips were swollen and glistening with moisture. Between the soft flaps of dark pink skin winked her unexplored vaginal opening, gateway to unimaginable pleasures. Stiffening his tongue, Neilson pressed its tip into Sandy's vagina eliciting yet another gasp from the young teen. Neilson then pressed his lips against Sandy's opening and began to suckle her. Her taste was ambrosia. The teenager's hips now moved in a slow regular motion, up and down in time to her step-father's oral administrations. From time to time, Neilson would probe the resilient little membrane that separated Sandy from womanhood. Each time he was rewarded with a whimper or a gasp. He buried his face between the young girl's thighs and feasted, covering his cheeks, nose and chin with silky sweet juices. His young step-daughter was quite obviously responding to his attentions. In spite of herself, Sandy had become extremely wet and swollen in her vaginal area. Her breathing rate had markedly increased and her pelvic motions became far more aggressive as she unconsciously sought to follow her step-father's tongue with her sex. Neilson suspected that the teenager was very close to orgasm. It was time.</p> <p>Neilson stood between his step-daughter's legs and gazed down at the lovely, young blond. Sandy's face and neck were flushed a deep pink. The insides of her thighs were glistening wet with a combination of saliva and vaginal fluid. Her breathing was still heavy although while he watched, Sandy relaxed somewhat. Neilson reluctantly tore his gaze away from Sandy long enough to step once again behind the chair where he fidgeted with the controls. After a moment he was able to raise the seat back up so that Sandy was once again in a more or less seated position, reclining only slightly with her legs spread widely apart. Satisfied with the chair setting at last, Neilson moved slowly around his beautiful step-daughter, taking in every inch of her young body, her neck, her shoulders, her small breasts, her flat, muscular tummy, the inviting tuft of damp, blond hair between her slim thighs. It was time.</p> <p>Neilson stepped between Sandy's legs. His face was not more than a foot from that of his step-daughter. He could smell Sandy's breath, warm on his lips when she breathed. He looked into her blue eyes. Her pupils were large and black, dilated both from the eye drops as well as from her arousal. Neilson could tell she was trying to focus, trying to recognize the man who stood before her. The young teen gasped when Neilson covered her small breasts with his hands. As she had been taught, Sandy looked directly at the blurred face of the man who handled her. Neilson took her tiny nipples between his thumbs and fingers and pinched gently. Sandy's eyes widened slightly, but she remained silent. </p> <p>With his right hand, Neilson reached down and grasped his manhood. He had never been so hard in his life. </p> <p>Not being an overly large man, Neilson was, none the less reasonably well endowed. He looked down at the throbbing purple head of his cock, the head glistening with a drop of pre-cum. His eight inch shaft was heavily veined, but not all that big around. ""Here we go,"" he thought, bending his knees slightly. He then placed his left hand on Sandy's right cheek. He leaned forward and kissed her softly on her pink lips. Sandy quickly returned the kiss as she'd been taught, never suspecting what was about to happen. Leaning back so that he could get a good look at Sandy's facial expressions, Neilson slowly brought the head of his cock up and into contact with the soft wet inner lips of his step-daughter's pussy.</p> <p>It was a new sensation for Sandy, when something very hot and smooth touched her down there. Karen had touched her there with various sex toys, vibrators and the like, but this was different. Sandy squirmed in the chair as her lover began to move the hot object up and down against her.</p> <p>""She's so beautiful!"" Neilson thought to himself, seeing the look of confusion and curiosity grow on Sandy's face. She bit her lower lip. He slowly moved the throbbing head of his prick up and down in the hot, wet valley between the swollen lips of his step-daughter's virgin pussy. Soon not only the head of his cock, but most of his fist were covered with silky juice. Neilson paused, pressing the head of his manhood against the gates of heaven. He smiled as he watched a look of surprise gradually turn to one of mild alarm. Neilson pushed with his knees and hips. Sandy squealed in shock and pain. To Neilson, it felt like trying to force his cock into a coke bottle. He pushed harder. Sandy cried out, slamming her head back against the head rest of the chair. She began to struggle ineffectually, trying to move her hips, anything to stop the pain between her thighs. Neilson could feel the muscles tense up in Sandy's forearms when he covered them with his big hands, trying for leverage by holding onto the chair arms. Sandy cried out again, completely disregarding the primary rule of The Center. </p> <p>""Easy, baby,"" Neilson gasped, forgetting himself once again. Immediately Sandy's facial expression changed to one shock and suspicion. Neilson silently berated himself, ""Had Sandy recognized him?"" Then he thought, ""No matter, this ought to distract you, sweetheart."" With that, Neilson pushed up hard with his knees. </p> <p>Sandy opened her mouth in a long cry. The pain between her thighs grew momentarily intense, then something inside her gave way. With a low moan, Sandy Winters became a woman.</p> <p>The force of his thrust carried Jim Neilson's eight inch cock about half way into the tight, young ex-virgin, at which point Sandy's vaginal muscles clamped down on him in an involuntary spasm, halting further penetration into her vaginal passage for the moment. Neilson was content to simply watch the play of expressions on his lovely step-daughter's face as they ranged from pain to the realization of what had just occurred. Inside the young girl yet another symphony was playing. This one in the form of muscular spasms and contractions the likes of which Jim Neilson had never before experienced. His step-daughter was Neilson's first virgin, and Sandy was at the moment fulfilling his every expectation. The young teen had a very ""athletic"" vagina which presently was trying to adust itself to the invasion of Neilson's cock. Unknowingly, Sandy had already begun the process of fucking her step-father.</p> <p>After a few moments, Neilson moved his hips back and down, slowly extracting himself from inside his step-daughter. Sandy shivered in response. She took two rapid, shallow breaths. Neilson, whose face was only inches from that of his beautiful step-daughter could smell the early scent of arousal on Sandy's breath. That unmistakable musky smell, damp and sensual. As the head of his cock neared the exit to Sandy's vagina, the young girl's muscles contracted virtually ""squirting"" him from inside her. Looking down, Neilson took his shaft in his right hand. He began to rub the tip up and down between Sandy's vulva, coating the head with a pink mixture of blood and nubile female juices. Sandy shivered in response. Neilson then placed the head of his cock to Sandy's entrance and pushed. This time he reveled to the sight of his young step-daughter's flat tummy bulge outward in response to his rapid penetration. Using the muscles in both his knees and hips, Neilson forced his cock ever deeper into the slippery tightness of Sandy's vagina. It was a wonderful sensation as the young girl instinctively fought the invasion of her interior with her powerful vaginal muscles. Sandy clamped down hard on her step-father's cock shaft once more halting his progress. This time, however, Neilson planned to win. He continued to exert pressure upward with his knees, waiting for the moment that Sandy would have to relax her muscles. After a moment or two, with a quick exhale followed by a gasping breath, Sandy relaxed her hold on him. Neilson was able to gain another inch before she clamped him again. Neilson was in heaven. He watched the expressions of exertion fly over his step-daughter's beautiful face only inches from his own. Glancing down quickly, Neilson noticed Sandy was straining upward against the restraints of the birthing seat, the nylon straps pressing into the tops of her thighs. The knuckles of Sandy's hands shown white as she clenched the arms of the chair.</p> <p>""He's fucking me!"" Sandy's mind screamed in protest. ""I can't see who he is, but he's fucking me. Oh owww! Oh God, No! Stop! Oh please, stop! Oh, ugghh!"" The young girl squirmed helplessly in the restraints which bound her to the strange chair. Sandy tried to hold her breath. She tried to keep bearing down on the invading flesh which moved slowly into her, but each time she gasped in a breath of life-giving air she lost a little more ground. Each time she breathed Sandy's muscles relaxed their grip, and the stranger's penis moved relentlessly deeper and deeper. At last she felt the warmth of his hairy thighs as they came to rest against her bottom and the backs of her own quivering thighs. She heard her lover groan and felt him flex himself inside her. Sandy had lost. She was taken. Sandy made a soft groan of her own when her blurred lover leaned forward and began to nibble on her naked shoulder.</p> <p>""God, she's marvelous!"" Neilson's mind reeled as at last his hairy testicles pressed against the insides of his step-daughter's ass cheeks. The last of the resilient flesh inside his wonderful little step-daughter moved aside and allowed him pass, his cock head coming to rest in her deepest depths against the muscular little doughnut of Sandy's cervix. ""She's mine! At last, she's mine. Oh how long I've waited for this moment,"" Neilson thought. He leaned down and kissed the lovely teen on her shoulder and neck. He breathed in a draft of her intoxicating female scent. Neilson wanted to remain like this forever, his cock buried deep in Sandy. He flexed his cock and was rewarded with a squeeze. He sucked on her fragrant neck and felt her shiver in response. </p> <p>After what seemed like hours, Neilson decided to try an experimental stroke. He straightened his back and placed his hands over Sandy's wrists on the chair arms. In preparation, Neilson moved his hips slowly forward and back a few times, working his shaft inside his step-daughter, attempting to loosen her hold on him a bit. The beautiful, blond teenager gazed up at him. The pupils of her bright, blue eyes were dilated to the point that they looked like black pools. The expression on Sandy's face was worth all the money Neilson had spent to arrive at this very place. There was wonder and loathing, fear and pain all wrapped up in a beautiful package for Neilson's enjoyment. While he gazed at Sandy's face, Neilson moved his hips back, slowly extracting himself from within her. Sandy's eyes closed and she leaned her head back against the headrest. A fragrant breath issued from the young teenager puffing out her flushed cheeks. Neilson glanced down to see his cock shaft, glistening with moisture, emerge inch by inch from the confines of his step-daughter's vagina. Sandy's small labia were pulled outward as they clung to him. After only a brief pause, Neilson looked back up at Sandy's lovely face. The young teen lay back in the chair breathing heavily. Neilson felt her relax slightly inside. With all the force he could muster, Neilson rammed his cock upward.</p> <p>""Mmmmmuuugghhh!"" Sandy groaned. ""Nnnooooooo!"" she wailed aloud as her mystery lover's cock shot upward into her tender interior. Sandy tried to struggle in the chair, but it was useless of course. Before she could draw another breath, her lover took another stroke, causing Sandy's head to rock back into the headrest. Sandy gasped in a breath which was promptly knocked out of her by the next hammering thrust. </p> <p>Neilson was in the process of getting up a methodical, hammering rhythm when unexpectedly the door to the small chamber opened and in walked a rather large girl. Embarrassed, Neilson halted his fucking of his step-daughter momentarily and stared abashedly at the big girl. None too pretty was she, big boned and broad shouldered, but with an air of authority, Karen stepped quickly to the side of the Cooperation Seat, standing just out of Sandy's blurred field of vision. Neilson opened his mouth to speak but was promptly cut off by Karen's upraised hand.</p> <p>""Hello, Blondy,"" Karen said, flashing a wicked grin in Neilson's direction. Startled, Sandy turned her head quickly in the direction of the familiar voice. ""The Headmaster told me you were getting fucked today,"" Karen went on matter-of-factly. ""I do wish I could have been here to see the expression on your face when you got your cherry popped,"" the big girl said with a chuckle. ""I'll bet that was a pretty sight indeed. She's so pretty, isn't she guy?"" Karen said nodding at Neilson who tried to think of an answer but was again interrupted. ""I know she's a wet little thing, and I'll just bet she's tight as a cat's ass too!"" Karen winked lewdly at Neilson. ""Let's have a little kiss, Blondy,"" the big girl said. Placing a hand on Sandy's cheek, Karen leaned around the seat back and planted her mouth firmly over Sandy's. </p> <p>Neilson looked on in amazement, almost forgetting the fact that he still had his cock buried to the hilt in his step-daughter. Karen kissed Sandy long and hard right there, just inches in front of him, the big girl's jaw muscles working furiously as she explored Sandy's mouth with her tongue. Sandy didn't seem to resist in the slightest. In fact, Neilson felt the teen relax a little, so conditioned was she to Karen's touch.</p> <p>After several long minutes, Karen pulled her mouth away from Sandy's with an audible ""smack"". Then turning to Neilson, she said, ""OK, guy. Go ahead and fuck her. Don't let me stop you two love birds. You want him to fuck you, don't you Blondy?"" Karen cooed in Sandy's left ear. When the young blond didn't respond, Karen said again, ""Don't you, Blondy! Go ahead. I give you permission to answer. Tell the man how much you want him to fuck you.""</p> <p>Sandy looked from the blur she knew to be Karen to the blur standing between her thighs, the blur connected to the rock hard cock in her belly, then back toward Karen. Shaking her head and whimpering, Sandy felt totally helpless. ""Tell him, Blondy,"" Karen said in a much more commanding voice. Placing her hand over Sandy's left breast, the big girl began to squeeze the tender organ. </p> <p>Groaning from the dull ache that spread through her chest and tummy, Sandy turned back to her mystery lover. ""Fuck me,"" she whispered.</p> <p>""What? I didn't hear you, Blondy. Did you hear her guy?"" Karen grinned at Neilson who stood dumbfounded. ""I don't think he heard you either, Blondy. What was it you said?""</p> <p>Sandy, looking totally crushed and humiliated, surrendered, and in as emotionless a tone of voice as she could muster said flatly, ""I want you to fuck me.""</p> <p>""Say please,"" Karen cooed from over Sandy's shoulder and look at him when you ask. She pinched Sandy's nipple.</p> <p>""Please, fuck me,"" Sandy said after a long pause, staring directly at the blurred image which stood between her legs.</p> <p>Jim Neilson couldn't believe what he was hearing. It was like music. His beautiful, fifteen year old step-daughter had just ""asked"" him to fuck her. Neilson gulped then looked at the large girl standing beside Sandy's chair. Karen simply smiled then nodded. Neilson had never had sex with someone while another person watched. The experience, although a bit embarrassing, was somehow extremely erotic. And given the circumstances of just who it was that he was fucking, Neilson thought he could probably get used to an audience. Squaring his shoulders, he gazed at his step-daughter's lovely face and got down to business.</p> <p>Jim gave up on his initial hammering thrusts intended to impress the young girl in favor of a slower, more measured tempo. He wanted Sandy to feel every inch of him. Neilson could feel the rippling spasms of young Sandy's vaginal muscles as the head of his cock traveled from one end of her birth canal to the other then back in long even strokes. At first Sandy's eyes sprang open wide and staring as she experienced the new sensations of a male organ inside her. Then after a few minutes, the young teenager resigned herself to her fate. Her breathing took on the same rhythm as that of her lover's thrusts. Sandy's blue eyes gradually became almost glazed then slowly closed as her head fell back against the headrest of the Cooperation Seat. Sandy's mouth opened and her breaths became short pants. At one point Neilson leaned forward and covered the young girl's mouth with his own, kissing her deeply. Almost unconsciously Sandy returned his kisses. Then Neilson leaned back again to watch the show.</p> <p>Glancing downward he took in his step-daughter's lovely body once again. Her neck and chest were now flushed a bright shade of pink. Sandy's flat, muscular tummy bulged outward with each of his traverses into her. Further down, Neilson noted that Sandy's blond tuft of pubic curls had become damp and matted, the hairs glistening with moisture. Her inner thighs were likewise coated with perspiration and vaginal fluids. When Neilson withdrew his cock from the confines of Sandy's pussy, its shaft was heavily coated with silky, milky fluid. Neilson could feel hot juices begin to run down the sides of his scrotum and drip onto the floor beneath the Cooperation Seat.</p> <p>Neilson increased his tempo. At first Sandy's only reaction was to roll her head slowly from side to side as much as the throat restraint of the chair would allow. Then as Neilson continued to increase both his pace and the force with which he delivered himself to her, Sandy opened her eyes. Even had she been able to see clearly it is doubtful that Sandy would have rejected her lover at this point in time. The beautiful, blond girl stared virtually sightlessly at her lover. What Jim Neilson saw upon his step-daughter's face was that ""inward gaze"" that graces a woman when she begins to focus everything on her womb. It is the beginning stage of induced orgasm. </p> <p>Sandy's mind reeled. She had long since given up trying to struggle or to prevent the inevitable, but since this was her first time, the teenager really didn't know what to expect. </p> <p>Sandy and her young friends had looked at a few ""girly"" magazines before, and she had read a few articles in ""Cosmo"", but other than that, Sandy Winters had lead a protected existence. Now her virginity was taken. She found herself helplessly strapped down while a stranger's penis moved relentlessly in and out.. in and out.. in and out. </p> <p>Sandy began to fade. She closed her eyes and allowed her head to fall back against the headrest of the chair. As her lover's rhythm continued unabated, a warmth began to spread through Sandy's tummy and thighs, creeping slowly down her legs and up her torso until she felt as if she were glowing. Up until a few weeks ago, Sandy had never experienced orgasm, and even after several sessions with her companion, Karen, the beginning stages were unfamiliar to the young girl. Sandy drifted in a warm, wet space, her belly alternately filled and emptied. Her internal muscles flowed with the slow rhythm of his love making.</p> <p>Then, unexpectedly, her lover thrust deeply into her, causing Sandy's eyes to fly open wide. The blurred image of her lover began to move faster. As he did, the pressure in her tummy increased dramatically. As Sandy stared up at the man, she began to hear wet, slapping sounds coming from between her legs. It was air trapped in her vagina ahead of her lover's penis being forcibly ejected from her around his pistoning shaft. ""Pussy farts"", Sandy would later be told. At the moment, however, these sounds were not of paramount importance to the young blond. What was important was the increasing sensations of heat within her. In particular between her thighs. Sandy's blurred vision became laced with swimming white hot spots. She found herself breathing in rapid pants, her mouth wide open. Suddenly her lover began to kiss her. Mindlessly Sandy kissed back, allowing his tongue to dance with hers before sucking greedily at his mouth. When he withdrew, Sandy practically slammed her head back. She clutched at the chair arms. The fifteen year old girl was unknowingly ramping up to a climax of marvelous proportions.</p> <p>Neilson grabbed the young teen by her narrow waist. He then put everything he had into his fucking. The room resounded with the wet sounds of love. Neilson noticed the big companion of Sandy's lean close to her ear and whisper something, but he was far to engrossed in fucking his step-daughter to care what she might be saying.</p> <p>""How's that cock feel, Blondy?"" Karen whispered into Sandy's ear. She could smell the steamy scent of sex boil off the young teen. ""Is it big? Is it hard? Does it hurt?""</p> <p>""Ahhhhhh,"" Sandy groaned, mindlessly.</p> <p>""That's right, baby. Fuck that big cock,"" Karen whispered. ""Squeeze that cock, Blondy."" She then reached down between Sandy's thighs and began to swirl her finger over the young girl's fully erect clitoris. A tremor passed through Sandy. ""I want you to cum for me now, Blondy. Cum for me, just like I taught ya.""</p> <p>""Nnnggggg,"" Sandy moaned rolling her head away then back.</p> <p>Karen increased the tempo of her clitoral stimulations. Sandy's eyes opened wide and staring sightlessly. Her head shot forward in the restraint practically strangling her. ""That's my hot little girl. Cum for the nice man.""</p> <p>When Neilson first detected the beginning spasms in Sandy's vagina he started fucking her like a demon. The head of his cock rammed deep into the young teen with each stroke, hammering at Sandy's moist, tender depths. He barely noticed when the big girl beside them put her hand down between Sandy's legs. Suddenly Sandy clutched him once, then again. The athletic little blond arched her back away from the seat, her tummy practically touching his. Neilson changed his angle of attack to compensate for his step-daughter's new vaginal angle, then with all his remaining strength he thrust his cock upward into her. Neilson thought surely the Cooperation Seat would tear loose from the floor due to the power of his thrust. </p> <p>In response, Sandy's little bottom came up off the fiberglass cradles beneath her thighs as far as the restraining straps would allow. She was virtually suspended on her step-father's cock. Karen quickly removed her hand from between Sandy's sweaty thighs then reached up under the chair seat. With practiced ease and a pre-lubricated finger, Karen penetrated Sandy's puckered anus. Overcoming Sandy's protesting sphincter muscles, Karen pushed her finger deeply into the young teenager just before all hell broke loose inside of her.</p> <p>Sandy caught her step-father in mid-stroke, clamping down on him in a soft steely grip. Neilson thought his cock would be torn out by the roots. As the first of Sandy's orgasmic contractions eased, Neilson pushed deeply into the lovely, young girl and held position. From that point on, Sandy did all the fucking.</p> <p>Fire leapt through Sandy's mind and body. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Gdddddddd!"" she cried aloud. Later she would be punished for her outburst. Her climax came upon her like a tsunami following Karen's helpful anal attentions. Sandy's mind turned inward to the finger in her ass and the throbbing cock in her belly. The rest of her body tingled and sizzled. Another wave washed over her. Her vaginal muscles instinctively squeezed and milked the penis inside her. Her rectal muscles did the same as her companion twisted and flexed her finger. Sandy heard Karen whisper ""Cum for me Blondy."" over and over like a reverberation chamber.</p> <p>Suddenly, a new sound crept into Sandy's consciousness. A low gurgling moan. Deep inside, Sandy felt a strange swelling occur. Then without warning, she felt her lover's hands clutch at her hips, followed by an entirely new sensation. An odd pulsing heat erupted inside Sandy followed by a sort of ""filling"" warmth. In her dull witted state of mind, Sandy absent-mindedly pondered this new feeling only briefly before yet another orgasmic wave of her own washed over her, carrying Sandy to ""Never Never Land"".</p> <p>It was all Neilson could do to control himself. He had never in all of his somewhat limited experience with women felt vaginal contractions of such magnitude. In seconds his young step-daughter caused him to reach climax. Neilson struggled to remain silent as the fire spread through his loins. He held back, allowing Sandy to draw his cum from him. And that she did. Jim Neilson felt his testicles swell then ""groan"" as a veritable torrent of hot semen surged into his step-daughter. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed that the big girl beside the chair was now fumbling beneath the seat. What she was doing, he cared not. He thought he heard her muttering ""Cum for me,"" again and again, but he cared not. All Jim Neilson cared about was forcing his cock as deeply as possible into the vaginal passage of his fifteen year old step-daughter, and delivering to her a load of cum that she would not soon forget. </p> <p>Neilson heard Sandy cry out when his first salvo hit the back of her birth canal. Regaining his wits he started to deliver short rapid thrusts to the climaxing teen, quick-fucking her into yet another orgasm, and causing Sandy to make wide-eyed hiccuping sounds. Jim reveled in the feeling of back pressure in Sandy's vagina as his second volley spurted into her. The young girl was so tight that so far, none of his cum had managed to escaped the confines of her vagina. As he continued his short, rapid thrusts, however, Jim felt what was a mixture of both his and his step-daughter's love juices begin to seep from around his hammering cock and run down his testicles and inner thighs. Sandy Winters had indeed been filled.</p> <p>The short jabs jolted Sandy back to some semblance of consciousness. Although any degree of coherent thought escaped her, Sandy could sense that her current sexual episode was drawing to a close. Slowly a feeling of bliss spread over the young teenager, gradually overcoming the fire and thrusting pressure in her tummy. Sandy allowed herself to bounce wistfully in the Cooperation Seat, propelled upward by the rapid but slowly ebbing thrusts of her lover's penis.</p> <p>Then Karen's cold, contemptuous voice cut into Sandy's warm world. ""That was real nice, Blondy,"" the big girl said aloud this time. ""I'd say you made the man real happy."" Karen winked at Jim Neilson who was presently leaning heavily on his hands on the arms of the chair, his cock slowly wilting from within his step-daughter. ""I think your first fucking was a big success. I'm just glad I was here to help out."" Karen chuckled then wiggled her finger inside Sandy's rectum, before slowing pulling out of her. ""Here, clean my finger, please."" Karen held her smelly finger up to Sandy's lips. The young girl obediently opened her mouth. Taking Karen's finger in, Sandy tasted the bitter taste of her feces upon it. While Sandy suckled her finger, Karen continued, ""Well, Blondy. Now that you're a woman we can play some fun new games."" Sandy glanced sideways at the big girl. ""That's right, Karen's got lots of new toys to show you, Blondy. If you have the chance this afternoon, you might wanna take a little nap. I've got a big night planned for us."" Karen removed her finger from Sandy's mouth.</p> <p>Neilson had, in the meantime, extracted himself from Sandy and stepped back from the young girl. He stood slack jawed listening to what the big companion of Sandy's was saying. His step-daughter's training would go on. Neilson smiled. He was a happy and satisfied man.</p> <p>Reaching her hand down between Sandy's thighs, Karen effortlessly slipped her middle finger into Sandy's vagina, a place she had been forbidden to visit before now. Sandy inhaled a quick gasp and stared at Karen, disbelief and confusion on her pretty face. When Sandy turned her way, Karen took advantage of the situation and leaned down for a kiss. As she brought her mouth close to Sandy's, the lovely blond parted her lips and accepted Karen's tongue into her mouth. </p> <p>Neilson watched astounded as the two girls kissed, the big girl's finger moving slowly in and out of his step-daughter's vaginal opening. Karen reveled in the feeling of the soft, moist and swollen tissues inside her young charge. ""Tonight would be magical,"" the big lesbian mused as she slowly finger fucked the helpless blond strapped in the Cooperation Seat. Karen explored the interior of Sandy's mouth for several minutes with her tongue while she continued her manual attentions between Sandy's thighs. When at one point, Karen slipped her finger from inside Sandy to find her small but swollen clitoris, she felt a tremor pass through the little blond. ""Oh, yes. Tonight will be magical!"" Before ending her handling of young Sandy Winters, ex-virgin, Karen cupped the teenager's full and damp pussy in her big hand. She pulled her mouth from Sandy's and began to give her short ""pecks"" on her lips causing Sandy to respond in kind while she squeezed and rubbed her freshly fucked sex.</p> <p>Although Karen's attentions were not altogether unpleasant, Sandy experienced the usual feelings of confusion always associated with her love making with Karen. Sandy put those feelings aside for the present and concentrated on kissing her companion as she was expected to do. Her mystery lover had faded into the background, never to be seen by her again, or at least as far as Sandy knew. When at last Karen had satisfied herself, she stood and quickly left the chamber. Sandy Winters sat alone in the strange chair in the center of the room. Semen continued to drip from her, forming a clear puddle on the tile floor beneath her seat. Sandy's first day as a woman had begun.</p> <p>Sandy's lover reached around her torso and took her breasts in his large hands. As he began to kneed the two small but shapely organs he pulled Sandy up into a standing position. His enormous cock remained buried deep inside her, causing tremendous pressure and a good bit of pain inside the young girl's belly.</p> <p>Sandy had only been allowed to rest for brief period of time following her deflowering earlier this morning, and now here she was, being fucked for the second time in her short life by another complete stranger. Although every sexual position was new to her, Sandy quickly realized that being taken from behind could be the most painful given the amount of penetration that was possible. That coupled with the fact that this handler was huge, led to the outburst of audible grunts and groans that Sandy had made early in this session.</p> <p>Sandy gasped as her lover stood up straight. The man had to be six and a half feet tall. The effect of his standing upright caused Sandy's feet to actually leave the floor. Before the young blond knew what was happening she found herself hanging in the air impaled on a penis of enormous length and girth. Sandy's next punishable outburst was a staccato groan mixed with several hiccuping gasps as her lover began to quick-fuck her. The pain was mind numbing. Sandy's arms and legs hung limp, jerking convulsively to the big man's humping rhythm. Her current lover held Sandy by her tender breasts and bounced her on his monster organ for several minutes. </p> <p>Sandy's head Coach sat a few feet away watching impassively as the young blond was fucked senseless by the big handler. </p> <p>Deke, his name was. Deke was usually chosen as the second lover for a recently deflowered client. His physical endowment and sexual stamina were useful in teaching a girl what the human male organ was truly capable of. It could be the giver of immense pleasure or tremendous pain.</p> <p>Sandy's Principal looked on as his young charge's eyes began to glaze over. He silently made a few notes on his pad.</p> <p>Minutes turned into hours and hours became an eternity for Sandy Winters as her abdominal organs were rearranged by the pile driver in her belly. When Sandy at last lost consciousness, her entire being was centered around the massive penis inside of her. For Sandy Winters the universe was two inches in diameter and thirteen inches long.</p> <p>When Sandy regained consciousness it was late afternoon. She had been sedated just shortly after she passed out as a result of Deke's attentions. Disoriented at first, Sandy stared blankly from the big bed she lay in. Slowly she began to make sense of her surroundings as the familiar furnishings of the room she shared with her companion, Karen swam into view. After a minute or two the dull ache in her belly began to come into focus.</p> <p>""Mmmm,"" Sandy moaned. She stirred slightly. She lay on her left side. The dull pain radiated lower. Slowly Sandy reached a hand down exploring gently between her legs and the source of the pain. What the teenager found there was a damp cloth tucked against her sex. When Sandy pressed lightly on the cloth, pain shot through her abdomen. ""Ohhh!"" Sandy cried softly. The memories of her earlier experiences began to flood home.</p> <p>""Well, look who's awake at last."" an all too familiar voice spoke from behind Sandy. ""I thought you were going to sleep all day, Blondy."" </p> <p>Sandy felt the mattress compress as the big lesbian climbed onto the bed behind her. Closing her eyes, Sandy awaited the inevitable. Soon Sandy felt Karen's hot breath against her right ear, followed by some soft nibbles. This was how it always began. Karen's idea of foreplay was a few nibbles on the ear followed by some very brief fondling. The big girl reached over Sandy from behind and cupped her right breast. Sandy shivered.</p> <p>""My, my, but we've had a busy day today. Haven't we, Blondy,"" Karen cooed as she nestled up close behind her young blond captive. The big girl began to pinch Sandy's nipple. ""That's my girl,"" Karen chuckled, feeling the soft nub begin to harden under her expert touch. After toying with Sandy's tits for awhile, Karen began to explore further down. As she nibbled at Sandy's shoulder and the side of her neck, Karen's hand traveled down Sandy's flank over her shapely hip then back to squeeze and kneed the firm flesh of Sandy's right buttock. It wasn't until Karen's fingers began to tickle up and down Sandy's ass crack that the young blond realized she wasn't fitted with her butt plug for the first time in weeks. Her empty anal passage was soon filled, however, by one and then two of Karen's probing fingers causing a dull pain to spread up Sandy's lower back and down the backs of her thighs.</p> <p>Karen made no comment, but continued to probe and nibble. Sandy moaned softly in response. Karen at least was more lenient when it came to Sandy making sounds while being administered to. In fact, Sandy believe that the big lesbian teenager actually enjoyed hearing acknowledgment of her attentions from time to time. After a few minutes Karen removed her fingers from Sandy's rear and brought them up to the young blond's mouth for cleaning. After Sandy finished with this duty, she found herself being rolled gently but irresistibly onto her back by her much stronger companion. Karen, propped up on an elbow, smiled down on Sandy from her position beside her young charge. Without a word, the big girl leaned slowly down, opening her mouth as she went. Sandy, in response parted her lips as their mouths met, allowing Karen access. The big girl kissed her deeply for quite sometime, while with her left hand, she squeezed and fondled Sandy's breasts. Sandy, in compliance with her training, took one of Karen's large tits in her small hand and began to rub, pinching the nipple from time to time.</p> <p>Sandy hated these encounters with Karen. Besides the fact that Sandy still derived no real pleasure from same sex acts, Karen in particular was very unpleasant to be with. The big girl usually had very bad breath. Her breasts were large and floppy and had small hairs around the perimeter of the areola. Karen's thighs were meaty and muscular, and on the occasions where Sandy was expected to orally please the big dike, she would find herself practically suffocating between large hairy thighs and full wet vulva covered with coarse matted dark pubic hair. In Karen's defense, though, she was usually reasonably gentle with Sandy. This was not always the case with some of her handlers.</p> <p>This day was no exception. While the big lesbian kissed the young blond, her hand began its trip ""south"". Karen rubbed Sandy's flat tummy for several minutes, paying particular attention to the area over her uterus. This massage actually felt pretty good to the young teen whose insides were still rather sore. When at last Karen moved her hand down to cup Sandy's pussy after removing the towel, the young blond had begun to relax and ""go with the flow"", albeit reluctantly as always.</p> <p>Sandy moaned softly into Karen's mouth when her companion slipped a finger between her vulva. Karen quickly removed the finger and continued to rub and squeeze the full, resilient flesh between her little blond's thighs. Karen removed her mouth from Sandy's and whispered, ""Hush, now little one. I know you're sore down there. Deke has a way with girls doesn't he. You just relax and let Karen get you nice and wet before we go any farther.""</p> <p>Sandy started to shake her head, but Karen quickly brought her hand up and held her by the chin. Then before Sandy could object, which would have meant serious trouble, her big companion clamped her mouth back over hers cutting off any chance for conversation. Sandy allowed the big girl's tongue to roam unhindered around the interior of her mouth. She closed her eyes so she wouldn't have to look at Karen who was in the habit of staring at Sandy while she handled her. Karen returned her hand to Sandy's pussy and started rubbing and squeezing again. Occasionally Sandy felt Karen dip just the tip of a finger between her pussy lips, testing for moisture. Sandy knew full well that it would not be long before her anatomy betrayed her as it always did.</p> <p>In just a very few minutes in fact, Karen raised her head. Sandy opened her eyes to see the big girl smiling down at her. ""That's my girl,"" Karen cooed. ""I just love the way you get all wet for me, Blondy."" With that, Karen slipped her long middle finger between the closed lips of Sandy's pussy. The process was almost effortless, since the young blond had indeed become swollen and wet with silky vaginal fluid.</p> <p>""Oww!"" Sandy gasped, when Karen's exploring digit pressed against her vaginal opening. Sandy stared up at her handler, her blue eyes wide and pleading.</p> <p>""I know. It hurts a little. I understand Deke was none too gentle with my little girl,"" Karen said as she swirled her finger tip over Sandy's clitoris, then back to her opening. ""But you see, Blondy, I've been waiting for such a long time to get inside that tight little pussy of yours. The problem has been that the Headmaster wouldn't allow it. Until now."" Without warning, Karen plunged her middle finger into Sandy. The big girl smiled broadly at the startled expression of pain on Sandy's face. ""Oh yeah, Blondy! You are a tight little thing!"" Karen chuckled.</p> <p>Sandy winched and whimpered softly as Karen began to explore her interior with her finger. Fortunately Sandy was by now quite adequately lubricated. Karen quickly brought another finger into action, finger fucking Sandy with her two middle fingers, the big girl said, ""Now Blondy, you're going to have to learn to cooperate a little more. Tomorrow morning you begin your vaginal control sessions. From this point on, my sweet little girl is going to be entertaining a number of gentlemen on a daily basis. I suggest we begin right now with your training."" Karen pushed her fingers deeply into Sandy, causing the young teen to moan. ""That's it, sweetheart. You know it's OK for you to make a few sounds with Karen around, but you'd better get control of yourself by tomorrow. Your Principal won't look favorably on you if your noisy."" She continued to move her two fingers in and out of Sandy, slowly.</p> <p>Sandy at first experienced sharp pain associated with Karen's penetration. Her vagina was still raw from Deke's attentions, but slowly as she juiced up more, the chafing pain subsided to a tolerable state. Sandy despised the big dike for her part in her torment, but listened none the less to Karen's tutoring.</p> <p>""Now, Blondy, I want you to squeeze my fingers,"" Karen coached after pushing her fingers deeply into Sandy again. ""Oh, come on, Blondy. You can do better than that. An athletic young thing like you.""</p> <p>Perspiration broke out on Sandy's brow as she sought to bear down on Karen's probing fingers with her vaginal muscles.</p> <p>""That's better, Blondy. Now keep squeezing while I pull my fingers out."" </p> <p>Sandy did as she was told, clamping down as hard as she could while Karen slowly extracted her fingers from Sandy's vagina.</p> <p>""Very good. Now relax,"" Karen instructed. When she saw Sandy's abdominal muscles relax, Karen pushed her two fingers back into her young charge. ""OK, good. Now squeeze. Good."" Karen slowly pulled her fingers out. ""Relax. Good. Now squeeze. Excellent!"" </p> <p>Sandy's first session at vaginal muscle control went on for an hour or so. After which Karen had Sandy perform cunnilingus on her. Dinner was served in their room. Before going to sleep, Sandy was fitted with a vibrating dildo in her vagina in addition to her anal plug. The young blond eventually drifted off into a somewhat fitful sleep, fully loaded.</p> <p>Unbeknownst to Sandy, the next morning marked the beginning of her final week at The Center, and a busy week it was going to be. Following her usual morning toiletry routine, Sandy was scheduled to be fucked by one of the members of the observation panel.</p> <p>A wrestling type mat was brought out and a 'volunteer' was chosen from the panel. Much to Sandy's dismay, she immediately recognized the young man who stepped forward. It was John Berman. John was considered by most of the girls Sandy's age to be the school dork. He was a class behind Sandy at school, and she thought he was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Sandy remembered distinctly the time the bashful young man had attempted to ask her out on a date. Sandy had been quite cruel. In front of several of her friends, she had rejected John then ridiculed him, asking him just who he thought he was to even think about asking to go out with her. The entire affair had been ugly. John Berman had run from the group of haughty teenage girls, a crushed individual. </p> <p>Now the tables were about to turn. John grinned his usual goofy, sheepish grin as he approached Sandy and her Coach.</p> <p>""How would you like her, son,"" Sandy's Principal asked John Berman.</p> <p>""I... I dunno,"" the young man answered.</p> <p>""Very well then, I'll decide. I think we will begin with a rear entry. Miss Winters get on your hands and knees and face the audience.""</p> <p>Sandy knowing she would be severely reprimanded should she even think of objecting did as she was told.</p> <p>""Go ahead, son. She's all yours. Let's see what you can do for her. Miss Winters, I want you to look back over your shoulder while your lover enters you.""</p> <p>While John Berman knelt on the wresting mat behind her, Sandy turned and looked back at him as directed. Berman was at a bit of a loss at first but soon Sandy watched in horror as the young man took his growing penis in his right hand. Placing his left hand on her hip, he guided the head of his cock to her vaginal entrance. Sandy's eyes widened slightly and she inhaled a quick breath when she felt the hot tip of John Berman's prick touch her tender flesh. Then with one deliberate but unpracticed thrust, the ""school dork"" was in her. Sandy shivered and began to look away.</p> <p>""Continue to look at him, Miss Winters,"" her Coach commanded. ""Until I tell you otherwise. Go ahead, son. Fuck her,"" he urged young John Berman.</p> <p>At last John Berman came out of his shell. For the next few minutes he fucked Sandy hard. From time to time he would laugh and talk dirty to her, asking her how it felt to have him fuck her after the way she had treated him.</p> <p>Sandy was utterly mortified by the experience. After awhile, her Principal had allowed her to look away from her lover and face the audience which wasn't a whole lot better. ""Arch your back, Miss Winters. Make it good for him,"" she was told by her Principal. Sandy complied. John Berman had also been told before hand about using Sandy's anal plug to his advantage. The young man now took great joy in slapping the hard rubber device with the back of his hand from time to time, causing Sandy to grunt nicely.</p> <p>The fucking didn't go on for long, nor was John Berman overly well endowed. However, when at last the young man cried out and dumped his load into Sandy, it was one of the most ego shattering experiences the young blond would remember from her time at The Youth Training Center. The Center thought of everything.</p> <p>Later that morning after a bath and douche with Karen, Sandy found herself in her first Vaginal Control Session. The young blond had been ushered into a classroom like area complete with several desks. All were unoccupied at present. At the front of the room was a lectern and a large television monitor. As Sandy stood waiting with Karen at her side, several other young girls of varying ages were led into the room by their handlers or companions. This was the first time Sandy had seen another client at The Center. Karen had told her before hand that she was to neither make eye contact with nor talk to another client. The other young ladies must have received similar instructions for they all stood naked with their eyes downcast. Soon a man walked in and strode to the front of the room. </p> <p>""Good morning, ladies,"" he said tersely. ""You are here today to learn to control the muscles of your vagina so that you may provide a more pleasurable experience for your lover or lovers. You will attend these sessions each morning this week. At the end of the week you will be tested. We expect as always that you will pay close attention and follow instructions explicitly."" A whimper from somewhere behind Sandy was followed by an electric sounding ""zap"" and a grunt. Then silence. ""Very well then,"" the man continued after a brief pause. ""Handlers, you may leave.""</p> <p>Seven nubile, young women were left in the classroom. It was sometime around then that Sandy first noticed that there were no chairs in front of the desks. ""Odd,"" she thought idly. As if in answer to her question, the door at the back of the room opened and in rolled a low gurney pushed by a man in his mid-twenties. Behind him came another, then another. At last, a gurney and an attendant stood waiting behind each desk in the classroom.</p> <p>""Gentlemen, you may assume your positions,"" the instructor said flatly.</p> <p>While Sandy and the other clients look on, the men removed their trousers and underwear then lay down on their backs on the gurneys. While Sandy watched, the men began to stroke themselves, causing their penises to become erect. Sandy also noticed that all of these young men were very well endowed. Sandy and the other girls stole nervous glances at each other while the instructor glanced around the room briefly.</p> <p>""I believe all is in readiness,"" he said at last. ""Ladies, you may each take a seat on a handler. I will give you two minutes to prepare yourselves anatomically."" He glanced at his wrist watch. ""After that time, I expect each of you to mount your respective handler. I will then come around to inspect. You may begin.""</p> <p>A couple of the young clients seemed confused, but Sandy knew exactly what was expected of her. Quickly she stepped over to the handler nearest her. While the stranger looked up at her from the low gurney, Sandy began to masturbate, attempting to get herself as wet as possible in the small amount of time allotted.</p> <p>""OK, ladies, mount up,"" came the command from the front of the room. ""Settle yourselves so that you are facing the front of the room. That means that your rear ends should be facing your handler's head."" </p> <p>Sandy stepped carefully across the low gurney, straddling the man's hips in the process. He continued to stroke himself, keeping himself hard for her until Sandy was ready. He really was big. Not as big as Deke, but more than enough to fill the vagina of a fifteen year old. As Sandy slowly lowered herself onto him, the handler obliged her by holding himself up for her.</p> <p>A chorus of gasps and soft moans could be heard around the class room as seven young ladies of varying ages lowered themselves onto their handlers. A soft squeal and two farts later, the room again fell silent. After a pause, the instructor said, ""Very well then, now that we are all seated, we shall begin. What I expect you ladies to do over the course of the next two hours is to keep the man inside you erect using only your vaginal muscles. While you are working, I will show you some videos on the female anatomy as well as some interesting footage from some of your early training. I think all of you will find it interesting to see how some of your associates have taken to their individual training routines.""</p> <p>Sandy squirmed uncomfortably. The man's big cock was lodged deeply inside of her. The gurney was just the right height that if she could manage another inch or so of cock, Sandy would be seated at the perfect height behind the desk in front of her. Sandy heard the man beneath her groan softly as she rocked her hips slowly, attempting to adjust herself on him. Another inch of cock worked its way into her interior. Sandy felt the man's hairy testicles press against her pussy lips just below her clitoris. Her firm little butt was seated on his lower belly. </p> <p>While Sandy was settling herself, the instructor began his inspection tour of the room. He continued his lecture while he strolled. ""Also ladies, points will be deducted should your handler reach orgasm. The object of this exercise then is to teach you control. You must be able to keep a man hard, but not cause him to cum before he is ready. That's very good Miss Anderson,"" he said to one young teen across the room from Sandy. When at last he arrived at Sandy's desk, he looked carefully between Sandy's legs, checking to see that she was fully ""involved"". He then reached a hand beneath Sandy's butt. Feeling her anal plug, he said, ""Miss Winters, please raise up a bit."" Sandy obeyed allowing the man access to extract her anal plug. This was something that until now only her Principal and Karen had been allowed to do. ""I don't think we will be needing this for this morning's routine."" The instructor placed the plug on the desk then told Sandy to lower herself back onto her handler.</p> <p>Just then from the other side of the room, a long, low groan could be heard. One of the handlers had cum. Quickly the instructor walked in the direction of a stocky, dark headed girl who sat astride her handle with a sheepish expression on her pretty face.</p> <p>""This demonstrates a complete lack of concentration, Miss Avery,"" the instructor reprimanded the teenager. ""But since this is your first day in vaginal control, we will be lenient."" He stepped over to an intercom on the wall near the door and spoke a few words into the unit. Several minutes later the door to the room opened and another handler entered. He was given directions by the instructor and soon lay beneath the girl named Pam Avery. ""Alright class. Let's continue then, shall we.""</p> <p>After checking out the rest of the clients, the vaginal control instructor walked back to the front of the class room. He looked back at his class noticing varying degrees of discomfort or effort on the faces of his young clients.</p> <p>Sandy sat for several moments afraid to move after what had just happened with the Avery girl. From time to time she could feel her handler flex himself inside her. Her natural instinct was to return his flex with a squeeze. This was exactly the wrong thing to do she soon discovered. This tended to set up a chain of action and reaction leading rapidly no doubt to her handler's premature climax. The next time Sandy felt the man move inside of her, she concentrated on not returning the ""favor"" with her strong vaginal muscles. After a few minutes, her handler's natural spasmodic penile flexing began to abate. Not long after that, Sandy felt him begin to soften inside of her. </p> <p>Meanwhile, up at the podium, her instructor was commenting on a diagram of the female reproductive system which was displayed on the big monitor. It was difficult for Sandy to concentrate both on the penis inside her own vagina and the computer generated image of a male organ moving in and out of the vaginal cross-section on the screen. As the computer penis moved in arrows appeared along the walls of the vaginal passage indicating a release of pressure. When the penis traveled outward, the arrows in the vaginal diagram reversed and turned red, indicating that pressure should be applied. This was exactly the same technique that Karen had taught Sandy using her fingers. Sandy found herself making a mental note.</p> <p>It was then that Sandy felt her handler almost slip from inside her. Desperately Sandy clamped her muscles around his flaccid shaft, preventing his exit at the last moment. Sandy began the process of milking her handler's cock with her vaginal muscles, drawing him back inside of her. The young girl felt a sense of accomplishment when at last she felt the man begin to grow inside of her once again. </p> <p>It was then that Sandy's concentration was broken. From the direction of the Avery girl's desk, another loud groan was heard followed by a cry of frustration and dismay. Apparently young Pam Avery had caused her newest handler to cum as well. While the computer generated graphic continued to show a cross section of the act of sexual intercourse, the instructor walked quickly to the unfortunate girl's desk. Taking her by the elbow, he pulled her to a standing position. He then led her from the room. Sandy never saw the girl again. </p> <p>Sandy needed to pay attention. Her handler was again beginning to grow and throb inside of her. Sandy sat perfectly still on his cock, barely breathing for several minutes until she felt him once more begin to relax. She glanced up at the clock on the wall at the front of the room. One hour and forty-five minutes had passed since she had been entered. ""Only fifteen minutes more,"" the young teen thought with a sigh. It was then that Sandy noticed what was taking place on the large monitor at the front of the class.</p> <p>While she was attending to business, Sandy's vaginal control instructor had come back into the room. He was currently commenting on the scene now playing on the monitor. To Sandy's horror, the entire class was being treated to scenes of her session with Deke. Sandy sat stunned as she watched herself being pulled upright to hang impaled on the massive fuck engine that appeared and disappeared between her ass cheeks at an astonishing pace. Sandy watched as she threw her head back against the big man's shoulder. Her mouth hung open. Spittle ran from the corner of her mouth to drip from her jaw. Glancing to the side sheepishly, Sandy saw another of the young clients smile at her. ""How could she smile at me,"" Sandy thought angrily. ""She must have had the same thing happen to her."" Sandy gave the girl a cross look. </p> <p>Then suddenly, while Sandy was still looking her direction, the young red-headed girl who had smiled at her, got a look of concern on her pretty face. As Sandy watched the young teen opened her both mouth and her blues eyes wide. Suddenly her narrow hips jerked forward. Once... twice. The little red-head was having an orgasm. With only two minutes to go, the little girl tried to recover her composure, but it was too late. Sandy saw the girl's handler take her by her narrow waist. The little red-head grunted as she was pumped full of hot semen. She arched her back momentarily then fell forward, catching herself with her hands on the edge of her desk. A moment later, Sandy saw the telltale trail of semen run from beneath the girl's thigh and run down her handler's hip and buttock.</p> <p>The young red-head was quickly removed from the room, leaving only four other clients besides Sandy. The minutes crept by while Sandy and her classmates watched scenes from their individual experiences with Deke. Nervous sidelong glances were exchanged between the girls when they thought the instructor wasn't looking. While the five young girls sat astride their individual attendants, they all watched as each in turn was fucked to the point of unconsciousness by the man named Deke. It was a terribly embarrassing experience to say the least.</p> <p>Sandy diligently worked her attendant's cock with her vaginal muscles. Two minutes remained. ""I'm going to make it,"" she thought. The stranger beneath her moaned. Sandy felt him shift his hips between her thighs. At the same time, Sandy felt the now familiar beginnings of her own climax begin to grow within her. Sweat stood out on her brow. One minute. From across the room a loud cry of ""Oh, yes, baby!"" was heard followed by several subdued heaving sobs. Another of her classmates had failed. The cock inside of her suddenly felt rock hard. The swollen head pressed uncomfortably up inside of Sandy. The young blond held absolutely still, forcing herself to relax her internal muscles. She shot a quick glance at the clock. Sandy heard a moan from her attendant. Fifteen seconds, then ten. </p> <p>""Time is up, ladies,"" Sandy's instructor said at last. Just then Sandy's attendant grabbed her by the hips. Sandy soon felt the familiar warmth spread inside her tummy as she accepted the offerings of yet another man. </p> <p>Following her vaginal control class Sandy returned to her room where she was met by Karen. The young blond and the big dike made love for a little over an hour until lunch was called. Karen introduced Sandy to several new battery operated toys as well as a huge double ended dildo. By the time they went to the cafeteria, young Sandy was practically worn out. Even at her young age, it required a lot of stamina to keep up with Karen's voracious sexual appetite. While they ate, Karen told Sandy a little bit about what she could expect at her new class that afternoon. This class would mark Sandy's first experience with group sex other than her regular morning regimens which occasionally involved more than one participant. </p> <p>While Karen rattled on about how Sandy would be expected to satisfy two to four men at a time, the young girl's mind wandered to a happier time. Sandy wistfully remembered when she could get practically anything she wanted from a boy just by looking at him that ""certain way"". Now in just a few minutes, she would be expected to give up everything to several men. The tables had certainly turned for our fifteen year old beauty. What Sandy didn't take into consideration as she sat pondering her fate was that only a few short weeks ago, she would have been entertaining thoughts of resistance and escape. Now, however, she was prepared to do what was expected of her. Sandy's only worry was whether or not she would be able to please her Primary.</p> <p>""And I'll be right there to help out. Won't that be great, Blondy?"" Karen asked, bringing Sandy back to the present. She looked at Karen with a puzzled look that elicited a chuckle from the big girl. ""Well, let's go, Blondy. I can't wait to see how you do with a bunch of guys.""</p> <p>There was no doubt as to the main function of the room into which Sandy was led by her companion, Karen. The only piece of furniture in the brightly lit room was a very large bed covered with what appeared to be plastic sheets. The big bed stood in the exact center of the room whose walls and ceiling were mirrored. As Karen led Sandy to the big bed, the young blond noticed several video cameras mounted on tripods strategically located around the center of attraction. Sandy took a deep breath, resigning herself to what was to come. She was instructed by Karen to sit on the edge of the bed and wait. Not long afterward, the door opened and in walked four men, two of whom were middle aged. The other two were younger. One was Sandy's age or perhaps even younger. Sandy hated having to perform for boys her own age. It was somehow far more humiliating for her. A moment later Sandy's Primary entered the room, closing the door behind himself.</p> <p>""Good afternoon, Miss Winters,"" the man said. He held his customary clip board beneath one arm. He then nodded in Karen's direction, acknowledging the young lesbian. ""Miss Winters,"" he began. ""This afternoon, we are going to have you perform some group sexual acts with these four gentlemen, Three of whom you will find to be quite experienced. One young man has never been with a woman. I'll therefore expect you to pay close attention to their needs."" The youngest boy actually blushed while Sandy listened with growing concern. ""Please introduce yourself to your lovers now, Miss Winters,"" her Principal ordered.</p> <p>The look of concern on Sandy's pretty face was quickly replaced with one of resignation. Sandy knew what was expected of her. She also knew that she had absolutely no choice other than to cooperate. She glanced at Karen who remained seated beside her on the big bed and received a wicked grin from the big dike. Sandy knew Karen would enjoy her humiliation even more than the men would enjoy her services. At last, head bowed, Sandy stood up and walked over to where the four men stood waiting in a line. </p> <p>Stepping in front of the first man who was perhaps forty years old or so, Sandy looked him directly in the eye and said, ""My name is Sandy. I am here to please you."" After having said this, the naked fifteen year old stood on her tip toes so she could get her arms around the man's neck and gave him a prolonged, passionate kiss. The man responded by hugging Sandy's small, lithe body tightly to himself. He kissed her back hard. When he finally released her, he was breathing hard. A look of fiery lust burned in his eyes. Sandy moved to the next older man and repeated what she had said to the first. She then kissed him deeply as well, allowing him to explore the interior of her mouth with his tongue for several minutes. Sandy then stepped to the next person in line, a boy of no more than fourteen. </p> <p>""Im Sandy,"" she said mechanically. ""I am here to please you."" Sandy placed her arms around the lad's neck and leaned forward to kiss him. When she did, the boy blushed and looked away. Not knowing exactly what to do, Sandy turned to her Principal for guidance.</p> <p>""Help him, Miss Winters. It is your duty to fulfill him,"" the man said sternly.</p> <p>It was tremendously humiliating for Sandy to help this boy to defile her, but that was what was expected. Not knowing exactly how to proceed, Sandy stooped slightly, then looking up at the shy young boy, she kissed him on the lips. She kissed him a second time. This seemed to help, because at last the young man raised his head and looked at Sandy. She could see lust begin to shine in his eyes. His innocent face took on a new expression as Sandy wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again. It was not an open mouth kiss, however. Apparently the young man had not learned that technique yet. Sandy felt the young man place his hands gently on her hips, but as soon as she pressed herself against him he hastily removed them. It was time to move on.</p> <p>Sandy stepped in front of the forth young man. A dark haired boy perhaps fifteen, maybe sixteen years old. When Sandy looked into his eyes, what she saw there frightened her. She began to introduce herself, but the boy suddenly reached out and grabbed Sandy around her neck with one hand, pulling the young teenager to him. He proceeded to kiss her hard, crushing his mouth against Sandy's. Startled at first, Sandy started to resist, but then her training took over. As the young man moved his lips over hers, Sandy tried to relax in his arms and allow him to kiss her however he chose. Then without warning, the young man, reached down with his other hand and grabbed Sandy's pussy. He squeezed roughly as the young blond gasped into his opened mouth. Before Sandy knew what was happening, the young man had slipped a finger between her vulva then up inside of her. He then proceeded to kiss Sandy roughly while he wiggled his finger inside her vagina. After what seemed like hours, the young man pulled his mouth from Sandy's and said, ""Hi, Sandy. My name is Mike and I'm gonna fuck you, baby. I'm gonna fuck you real hard."" </p> <p>Sandy stared in disbelief at the dark haired young man, her eyes round and filled with apprehension. Before she could do or say anything, however, the young man named Mike, without removing his exploring hand from between Sandy's thighs, pushed her roughly back in the direction of the big bed. Sandy stumbled backward, at last falling back onto the bed with Mike on top of her. The two older men followed along and soon stood beside the bed watching as the one named Mike continued his advance. After falling heavily atop the young blond, Mike finally removed his finger from inside Sandy's vagina then rolled off her.</p> <p>""Spread those pretty legs, baby,"" Mike said as he crawled off the bed. ""There's no sense waistin' time. These other guys want a turn too."" Stunned momentarily due to the abruptness of the young man's advances, Sandy lay staring dumbly up at him. ""I said, spread 'em, sweetheart!"" Mike said in a mean tone of voice. He grabbed Sandy by her right ankle then threw her leg to one side. </p> <p>Karen in the mean time stood up saying, ""You have a good time, Blondy. I'm going to watch from over there."" She nodded toward Sandy's Principal who sat nearby.</p> <p>Sandy was unable to resist as she lay still in stunned shock, watching as Mike stepped between her calves which hung over the edge of the bed and peeled his jeans down exposing his rather sizable cock already fully erect. Without hesitation the young man took his cock in one hand then kneeling first on the edge of the bed, he lowered himself onto Sandy. As she felt the awful young man rub the hot, smooth head of his penis between her vulva, spreading her labia, searching for her opening, Sandy closed her eyes and turned her head to one side in disgust. While Mike continued to poke and probe, Sandy opened her eyes only to stare directly into the eyes of her Principal. What she saw there was a look of stern disapproval. Sandy knew the reason all too well. It took a supreme effort on her part, but Sandy was finally able to turn her head back and look her attacker directly in the eye just as he penetrated her. Karen smiled as she saw the resignation show in Sandy's pretty face.</p> <p>""Huuuuuhhhh!"" Sandy huffed softly as the young man's penis moved into her.</p> <p>""That's my girl,"" Mike said grinning knowingly down at Sandy as he pushed his way into her. ""What a tight little pussy you have, baby. Oh yeah!"" </p> <p>Sandy trembled as Mike's long cock filled her. While she gazed up at him, he quickly began to get up a rhythm.</p> <p>""Ole' Mike's gonna show you a real good time. Gonna fuck you like you've never been fucked, baby!""</p> <p>Sandy had a quick mental flash of her experience with Deke. ""Nothing could be worse than that,"" she thought idly as Mike's meat began to hammer in and out. Sandy also noted that Mike was the first of her lover's who talked while he fucked her. All of the others had been silent and business-like. Sandy didn't like his talk at all. It made her feel cheap and tawdry.</p> <p>""Oww!"" she whimpered when the young man rammed her hard.</p> <p>""Just wanted to get your attention, sweetheart. You looked like you were daydreaming on me."" Mike grinned wickedly. ""I want you to pay attention, baby. I want you to do like you've been taught. I wanna see that pretty face of your register every stroke."" He rammed her again, causing Sandy's eyes to fly open. ""Yeah, baby! Just like that."" He laughed.</p> <p>Mike then began to fuck Sandy in earnest. The young blond was forced to spread her legs wide to alleviate the chafing from Mike's roughly pumping cock shaft. Taking Sandy first by her right wrist then her left, Mike stretched her hands over her head and held them there while he stared down at her.</p> <p>""You're such a babe, Sandy. What a fine little fuck you are. Did you ever give it to your boyfriend like this, baby? I'll bet you didn't. You look like the kind of stuck up bitch who'd hold back on a guy. You're not gonna hold back on us are you, Sandy?"" Sandy stared up into his dark eyes. ""Are you, baby?"" Mike said, smiling down at the helpless girl. Sandy didn't know what he expected of her, but she shook her head in response just in case. ""No. Of course you're not,"" he said, his smile broadening. Mike humped Sandy two or three times hard then pulled out unexpectedly, leaving Sandy dazed and breathless. He climbed off of her and turned to the others, saying, ""Ok, who's next? She's all warmed up.""</p> <p>""I'll take her,"" Sandy heard one of the older men say. The next thing Sandy knew, she had meat in her again. ""Hi Darlin',"" he said once he was fully inside of her. Unlike Mike he began to fuck her slowly, allowing Sandy to feel the entire length of his cock as it moved in and out. ""You're such a pretty child. You remind me of my daughter."" The man gave Sandy a fatherly smile. ""Cindy's about your age, maybe a little younger. She's here at the Center too. Maybe you two have met,"" he said matter-of-factly while he fucked Sandy slowly and rhythmically. ""She's gonna love fucking her daddy when she get's home. Have you fucked your daddy yet, darlin'?""</p> <p>Sandy couldn't believe her ears. ""Was this monster really talking about his own daughter? How could he!"" Sandy vowed to herself while the older man had his way with her that she would never allow herself to be taken by her step-father.</p> <p>""Alright... alright!"" Mike said from the sidelines. ""This isn't a rapp session, man. Get off her and let's get her up on her hands and knees,"" Mike directed, taking charge.</p> <p>Sandy's current older lover gave her that fatherly smile of his before slowly pulling out and crawling from between her widely splayed legs.</p> <p>""Let's go, sweetheart. Up on your hands and knees so we can get a better crack at ya."" Mike then leaned down and grabbed Sandy roughly by the wrist. He then drug her off the bed, took her by the shoulders and turned her to face the bed. ""Hand's and knees, baby. You know the drill, and arch your back. Let's see that sweet little ass of yours way up high."" Mike chuckled cruelly as he gave Sandy a little shove onto the bed.</p> <p>Going down on her hands, Sandy slowly crawled onto the big mattress. Spreading her knees to about shoulder width, she arched her back and waited to be mounted.</p> <p>""OK, guy. You're next,"" Mike said nodding in the direction of the other older man. ""Go ahead and try her out."" As the man dropped his pants and crawled onto the bed behind Sandy, Mike said to the younger boy, ""Hey, sport. Ever had a lady suck your cock?"" The kid looked dumbfounded. Mike just laughed.</p> <p>Sandy shuddered as the older man's rather large penis traveled up the length of her birth canal. He held her tightly by her hips and pushed himself deeply into her.</p> <p>""Go ahead, kid. Get around on the other end. She can handle two cocks at once. Give that mouth of hers a good fucking. You treat him nice, Sandy, baby. He's just a boy."" Mike laughed his cruel laugh as he stepped closer to the edge of the bed. While the older man got up his rhythm, Mike reached up under Sandy's chest and toyed with her small jiggling breasts. Pinching her nipples, Mike whispered in Sandy's right ear, ""How's that big cock feel, baby? Is it good? These older guys don't know how to make a girl feel right. Old Mike's gonna take another turn in a minute. Don't you worry. He's gonna fuck you like you've never been fucked before, baby."" He kissed Sandy on the cheek.</p> <p>The older man behind Sandy was getting his stride. He picked up his tempo, his hairy thighs, slapping against the backs of Sandy's legs as he pounded away at her. Sandy had dropped her head down between her shoulders as she endured the man's attentions. Suddenly she saw a pair of knees appear on the bed in front of her. Slowly, Sandy looked up to see the face of the younger boy smiling down at her. In his hand he clutched his penis. He held it out to her almost in offering. It wasn't large or anything, but the thought of taking the penis of a boy even younger than herself into her mouth disgusted and humiliated Sandy.</p> <p>In the course of her training, Sandy had been handled, bathed and attended to on the toilet by boys younger than herself, and each time it happened it ground Sandy's ego and self-esteem down more and more. The older men, she could tolerate more or less. But the young men in her own peer group were another story. The boy kneeling in front of Sandy now placed his other hand on the side of her head and crawled a little closer. ""Open up, sweetheart,"" he said with a big grin.</p> <p>""How dare, he say that to me,"" Sandy thought to herself. ""He's just a kid. Who the hell does he think he is!"" Just then, Mike pinched one of her small nipples hard. ""Oww!"" Sandy cried, opening her mouth in the process. Almost immediately it was filled with the young boy's cock. ""Gawwpp,"" Sandy gagged around his narrow shaft as the head of his prick pushed against her soft pallet at the very back of her throat.</p> <p>""Not bad, kid,"" Mike chuckled. ""Now fuck her mouth good."" Then after a brief pause, Mike added quickly. ""Wait! Wait a minute fellas. Let's all get into this little lady. I think she can handle it. To the man fucking Sandy Mike said, ""Why don't you pull out of her for a minute and lie down beside her, pal. We'll have her ride you for awhile, OK?"" The man nodded his consent. Extracting his cock from the young blond, the older man did as Mike asked and lay on his back beside Sandy. ""OK, baby, you know the drill. Mount up.""</p> <p>Sandy glared at Mike, but slowly did as she was told. Rising up to her knees Sandy moved sideways then threw her leg across the prone man's body, straddling him. Next She placed her hands on the older man's chest and raised her butt up, giving him room to guide the head of his cock to her opening. Obligingly, the man held his cock in one hand allowing Sandy to settle down on it. Sandy always shivered when entered. The Center considered this to be a desirable trait, so she was encouraged to cultivate it. </p> <p>As soon as she was mounted, Mike said, ""OK kid, your turn. I wanna see you fuck her mouth like she's never had it before. OK sport?"" The young man nodded enthusiastically. Then grasping his prick in his fist, he crawled forward and offered it to Sandy. Sandy leaned forward and took him into her mouth. ""That's nice,"" Mike said. Now let's see. Who's next? Weren't you telling me you liked to get jerked off, fella?"" Mike said, to the other older man who knelt on the bed nearby the coupled threesome. The man grinned and nodded his head. ""Good, well our little lady should be able to handle you, I believe. You'll make him feel good won't you, baby?"" Mike said leaning down so Sandy could see him. The young boy had already begun to fuck her mouth so Sandy was unable to answer, but she did nod her head in resigned acknowledgment. ""I knew I could count on you, baby,"" Mike said. He reached out and fondled one of Sandy's firm breasts. ""Now it's my turn,"" Mike said at last.</p> <p>With one penis in her vagina, one in her mouth and one in her hand, Sandy had no idea what Mike had planned for her. If he expected her to handle him with her left hand, she would be unable to balance herself on the cock of the older man beneath her. It was already an extremely awkward situation for Sandy. She knew all too well that her Principal who looked on from the sidelines fully expected her to pleasure all of her lovers, managing their arousal such that they would have a simultaneous orgasm. So when Mike disappeared from her view behind her, Sandy was at a complete loss. </p> <p>As the older gentleman beneath her began to hump her, Sandy raised herself up just a bit to give him room to move. His cock pistoned in and out with short, rapid strokes, causing Sandy to puff through her nose in time. The young boy increased his tempo to match that of the other man. His narrow, but adequately long penis made repeated contact with the back of Sandy's throat. He took her by the back of her neck to steady Sandy, giving him better access to her. Sandy had to concentrate so as not to forget the man she held in her right hand. As best she could given the circumstances, the young girl stroked the man's rigid cock with her small hand. As she had been taught, Sandy rolled her hand over the head of his penis from time to time where she could find traces of pre-cum for lubrication. </p> <p>While Sandy worked on her three charges, she suddenly felt a pair of hands on her butt. Mike started rubbing her buttocks, squeezing her cheeks, and alternately spreading her, then pressing her together. His massaging actually felt pretty good as it tended to enhance the effects of the older man's cock sliding in and out of her vagina. Then unexpectedly, Sandy felt the now familiar feeling of the head of a penis being rubbed up and down between her cheeks. ""What was he going to do?"" Sandy wondered, ""trade off with the guy under her?"" Too late, the young girl realized what was happening when Mike began to apply pressure with his cock to her tightly puckered anal opening. </p> <p>Sandy had been shown a few videos depicting anal sex, but had thus far not been required to attempt it by the Center. Thus her rectal passage was virginal until the broad head of Mike's penis popped inside.</p> <p>As mentioned earlier, Mike was not a gentle lover. Fortunately for Sandy, he had taken the time to lubricate himself with saliva before entering her. Mike hadn't done this for Sandy's benefit, but rather to enable him to fully penetrate the young girl in one swift assault.</p> <p>""Mmmphhhh,"" Sandy puffed violently through her nose. The young man who was fucking her mouth was treated to the lovely sight of the young girl's facial expression while being entered anally for the first time, and unexpectedly at that. Sandy's blue eyes shot open then closed tightly as she winced from the sudden pain of Mike's penetration. The young man was lucky that Sandy had such thorough training. An untrained female might have accidentally bitten down on him. Keeping his cock in Sandy's mouth, the boy smiled down at her. Sandy shuddered. Reflexively she arched her back as she accepted the responsibility for yet another penis. </p> <p>""Oh, yeah, baby!"" Mike groaned as his big cock traveled into the tight confines of Sandy's bowel. ""You've got one tight little ass. I'm sure glad they let me be your first. I've been watching you since you got here, and I've been waitin' for the chance to fuck you, baby.""</p> <p>""Mmphh, mmphh, mmphh, mmphh.."" young Sandy huffed around the cock in her mouth as Mike started to fuck her ass. She could feel every inch of him as he traveled in and out of her. </p> <p>Unknowingly, the older man in her vagina had pulled back slightly to allow Mike full penetration on his initial thrust, now, as Mike pushed his cock into Sandy's quivering anal passage, he suddenly rammed his hips upward, driving himself deeply into the hapless young teen.</p> <p>""Mmmmmuuuhhhhh!!"" Sandy grunted, opening her mouth wide around the young boys cock. A dull pain spread through her lower abdomen and down her thighs. Never before had she felt such a feeling of fullness. Just then, Mike rammed her as well, knocking the wind out of Sandy and slamming her body forward, driving the cock in her mouth down her throat. Sandy Winters suddenly found herself well packed with a cock in every opening.</p> <p>""Don't forget about me, young lady,"" Sandy heard from the edge of awareness. It was the man who's cock she was supposed to be stroking with her hand. Quickly Sandy picked up a rhythm, sliding her small hand quickly up and down his shaft as though playing catch up. ""That's better, Darlin',"" the man groaned. Then all three of the men inside of Sandy began to get up a rhythm. There was no real pattern to their fucking. At one point Sandy would find herself filled to bursting, then all the meat inside of her would withdraw at once leaving her feeling strangely empty. Other times the men alternated thrusts. At one point they unconsciously achieved a syncopated beat. ""One.. and two then a down beat,"" Sandy's small frame was pitched front to back and side to side.</p> <p>As capable a lover as Sandy had become, she felt herself losing control. Her mind reeled as her internal organs were battered on three fronts. The man who Sandy was attending to manually, moved around beside the foursome. He reached around Sandy's torso and took her left breast in his hand. With his other hand he cupped her right. He then began to squeeze and kneed the small sensitive glands, alternately pinching then stretching Sandy's tiny nipples with his fingers. </p> <p>""Mmmmeee,"" Sandy whined around the cock in her mouth. As had happened with her experience with Deke, meaningful thought began to ebb away. Soon the young girl knew nothing else other than the three penises which flashed in and out of her at an ever increasing pace. Sandy Winters was certainly no longer in control of the situation. One of the men came. It was either Mike or the man in her vagina. Sandy couldn't tell which. All she heard was a groan followed by that familiar hot filling feeling inside. Sandy's first orgasm quickly followed. Then suddenly she was swallowing copious amounts of white hot cum supplied to her by the young boy. He held Sandy's head, rammed his cock into her mouth to the hilt, and dumped his load down her esophagus. </p> <p>Sandy's trim athletic body shook in the throws of her second orgasm when she heard Mike bellow from behind her, ""Oh, yeah, baby.. baby!"" His strong fingers dug into the flesh of Sandy's hips. Pulling her back against himself Mike rammed his cock as far up Sandy's ass as it would reach before dumping his load into her bowel. Never in her life had Sandy Winters had so much semen inside of her at one time. It felt like the stuff would squirt out of her ears as the three men filled her. </p> <p>The first to finish was the young boy. Looking down at Sandy with a grin, he popped his softening prick out of her mouth then sat back sheepishly on the bed watching as the three other men continued to have their way with Sandy. Without warning, the man Sandy had been jerking off released her breasts, crawled around in front of her, took her by the chin and opened her mouth. Sandy knew better than to resist. Grasping his cock in his other hand the man directed its swollen purple head to Sandy's lips. Smiling down at Sandy, he rubbed the head back and forth across her lips covering them with pre-cum. ""Open up, darlin'. Bob's got something for you I know you're gonna like. Sandy opened her mouth and accepted the man's penis inside. As soon as he released his grip on himself, the man came. As he did, he pushed his cock to the back of Sandy's mouth then down her throat. Sandy had been deep throated before and knew to take a breath. She gagged slightly as the head of Bob's prick slipped down her throat pulsing cum as it went. Sandy's blue eyes were open wide when her nose finally buried itself in the older man's mat of pubic hair, her chin coming to rest against his balls. She had no choice but to wait him out. She felt the hot substance flow into her tummy. Several minutes passed and still the man filled her. At the same time, Mike continued to hump her from behind as did the man who's cock still remained in her vagina. Sandy was about out of air when at last the man named Bob, pulled his cock back far enough for Sandy to take a breath. Sandy coughed causing a bit of semen to seep from her nose and run down her upper lip. The man would not remove his cock from her mouth so Sandy was forced to get what air she could through her nose. </p> <p>It was a long while before the tangled knot of flesh that was Sandy Winters' most recent sexual experience began to uncouple. Slowly and one at a time, Sandy's lovers slipped from inside her. Mike was the last to leave. It seemed his big cock just wouldn't go soft. He continued to fuck Sandy's ass for several minutes after the others had ceased. Sandy would be very sore later on. </p> <p>Finally the participants exited the room leaving Sandy alone with her Principal and Karen. The big dike came and sat on the bed beside Sandy. She kissed the young blond deeply reveling in the sweet musky taste of semen. Sandy's Principal said nothing. He made a few notes on his pad then rose from his seat and left the room.</p> <p>""I think you did, pretty good, Blondy,"" Karen said rubbing Sandy's back gently. ""Before we go to dinner I want you to lie back for me, Blondy,"" the big dike said. ""I wanna taste some of that good cum you've got inside you."" Karen smiled at Sandy's somewhat distressed expression. ""What's wrong, Blondy? You don't think it's fair that you have all the fun do you? I like a little cum myself from time to time.</p> <p>Sandy knew what Karen wanted, so after a minute she lay back on the bed and spread her legs. The big girl then crawled between Sandy's thighs and began to feast, licking and sucking at both of her openings. Much to Sandy's dismay, the big dike actually made her cum again. This of course pleased Karen to no end. ""That's my little girl,"" she said between licks. ""Cum for Karen. Cum for me, Blondy!""</p> <p>Sandy had never been told why she had been brought to the Training Center. None of the clients were told. Neither did she know when or if she would ever be released. For all Sandy knew she would spend the rest of her life in this awful place at the hands of strangers. So when the young blond awoke in her own bed in her own bedroom in her own home several days following her group experience at The Center, it was no wonder that she was startled and confused. </p> <p>""What? What the?"" Sandy gasped, sitting up in her bed. She glanced quickly around the familiar surroundings of her bedroom. ""Was this a dream?"" Sandy thought. ""Was that horrible place all a dream?"" was her next thought. Sandy flopped back on the comfortable pillows of her big soft bed and simply lay there staring up at the ceiling. After a moment's reflection, Sandy gingerly reached a hand down between her legs and touched herself. To her astonishment, there was no discomfort or pain what-so-ever there. (The Center thought of everything.) Sandy was mystified. ""What had happened to her?"" the young blond wondered.</p> <p>Sandy was about to get out of bed when there came a soft knock at the door. ""Yes?"" Sandy answered after a moment. She had become used to people simply walking in on her at any time.</p> <p>""Good morning, sweetheart,"" Sandy's step-father said cheerfully as he poked his head in the door. ""I thought you weren't ever going to wake up.""</p> <p>""Hello,"" Sandy said cooly. She was not at all fond of her step-father. Sandy didn't trust him. He was a sleeze in her opinion. More than once he'd tried to put the moves on her. ""Funny,"" Sandy thought absent-mindedly. ""The thought of her step-father touching her used to make her skin crawl. But now....""</p> <p>""I thought I'd bring you breakfast in bed, Sandy,"" Jim Neilson said as he stepped into her bedroom, closing the door behind him.</p> <p>""Breakfast sounds great,"" Sandy said, trying to be kinder. After all, she was starved, and he seemed to be making an effort to be nice.</p> <p>Neilson walked to the side of his step-daughter's bed and stood gazing down at the pretty blond teenager. ""From now on, Sandy, you'll get breakfast in bed every day,"" Neilson said smiling at Sandy's confused expression. ""Nothing like some hot cum to get your day started, right sweetheart,"" Jim Neilson said as he unzipped his trousers and pulled out his swelling cock. </p> <p>Sandy stared up at him in total disbelief. ""What?"" she whined as a cold fear washed over her.</p> <p>""You heard me, Sandy. You just keep your mouth open just like that. You know what to do, sweetheart. They taught you well at The Center.""</p> <p>As Jim slipped his cock into his step-daughter's open mouth, he gazed down into her round blue eyes. ""That's just right, Sandy, and when we're done with breakfast, you and I'll have a nice hot bath together. Mmmmm, that's my girl,"" Jim Neilson sighed as his pretty blond step-daughter began to suck him.</p> <p>The Center thought of everything.</p> </div>",[]
809,"The Youth Training Center: Megan's Story, Part 2",2,STORYMASTER,no@email,,2003-06-18,10,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/storymaster002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Megan was subsequently allowed to eat a small lunch before she and Caroline were escorted out of the cafeteria. Before leaving, however, Butch took Megan aside and explained to her that at each meal she would be expected to deliver similar sexual favors to one or more Handlers. ""Before you graduate, Miss Richards, Butch explained I will ask you again whether or not you enjoy the taste of semen. I can assure you that you will answer, 'Yes'."" He smiled benevolently.</p> <p>Megan knew better than to speak. All she could do was to glare at the second man on Earth to have put his penis into her mouth. Butch would soon be joined by a host of others, but for the time being, Megan allowed herself to be led away by young Caroline without further comment.</p> <p>Joined in the hall by Rob, the threesome halted briefly while Rob responded to a page. ""OK. I understand."" he spoke into a wall phone.</p> <p>Megan couldn't hear the other end of the conversation, but it was obvious that Rob had received orders. </p> <p>""Late this afternoon, possibly?"" the Handler said. He looked surprised. ""Do you think she'll be up to him? Uh huh."" Rob nodded, in acknowledgment to whoever it was he was talking to. ""We were on our way to the Gym. I thought she could use a little workout after lunch. I beg your pardon?"" Rob looked in Megan's direction. ""Four, I believe. She was Corrected in the hallway about two hours ago. Uh huh, that's right. She's been fed and she's received her mid-day 'Serving',"" Rob explained. </p> <p>As a policy, Guests are all to receive a minimum of five oral 'Servings' of semen daily either from a live provider or from a ""Feeder"". The first 'Serving' is to be administered immediately upon the Guest awakening in the morning, followed by one 'Serving' with each meal, then a final portion before retiring. This is a minimum schedule which, of course, is routinely augmented by the offerings of volunteers, Handlers and Companions during the course of the Guests' daily activities.</p> <p>""With Butch,"" Rob added. He listened silently for several seconds then said, ""OK, will do. Let us know when he's ready for her. We'll be in the Gymnasium."" Rob replaced the intercom receiver into the wall cradle. Then offering one hand to Caroline and the other to Megan, the Handler led the two young ladies away.</p> <p>Megan knew that there was a lot more in store for her, but didn't wish to consider the details for the moment. Instead, she allowed herself to be led through a door marked ""Gymnasium"". ""A workout?"" Megan remembered remarking to herself as the heavy door closed silently behind her.</p> <p>Megan had been in the habit of spending a good deal of time in the Spa and Health Club located near her suburban home. She was very much aware of her looks and consequently spent many hours working out in an effort to maintain that which allowed her so much opportunity and advantage in life. So it was that the first sound Megan heard was the familiar ""clank"" of a barbell free-weight hitting the tile floor. Megan looked around. She noticed several pieces of equipment but none looked familiar. There were several apparatus that appeared similar to Nautilus machines, but not quite. Megan spied two vinyl covered ""benches"" that looked a bit like vaulting horses, but they were much to low to the floor to be of much benefit or use to a gymnast. </p> <p>""Curious?"" Megan thought. </p> <p>To the left of these stood a stainless steel contrivance that resembled an Aerodyne style excer-cycle except that the pedal crank sets were positioned fairly widely apart. In place of the resistance fan was a shining steel cylinder aligned horizontally between the pedals. Extending from the cylinder was a shaft that pointed in the direction of the ""excer-cycle"" seat. Megan studied the odd appliance for several minutes before noticing something that chilled her through and through. Along the back wall of the large mirrored room stood a row of six or eight ominous and all too familiar pieces of equipment.</p> <p>In fact, one of the Cooperation Seats was currently being used. It was difficult to see its occupant because the burly body of a Handler stood between Megan and the young girl who's slim legs were restrained widely apart. The larger man's hips moved rhythmically in the familiar motion of love making. Even from across the room, Megan could see the muscles of his buttocks flex as he exerted himself. Megan could not see much of the recipient of his attentions, only her slim legs and small feet. Megan felt ill. The girl couldn't have been much older than thirteen. While Megan watched in growing horror, the occupant of the Cooperation Seat endured her lover in customary silence. The only reaction that Megan could detect from this distance was the flexing of the girl's small hands in the upper extremity restraints of the evil apparatus. Megan then heard a second ""clank"" of steel against tile.</p> <p>""Concentrate, Miss Hartley,"" a voice barked. ""Squeeze harder. I expect for you to hold ten pounds for one full minute or face Correction.""</p> <p>Megan heard a soft whimpering as she turned her head in the direction of the voices. In an alcove just a few feet away from where Rob, Caroline and Megan stood were a young Guest and her Handler. Megan could plainly see the expression of fear on the tear streaked face of the young blond girl. Megan guessed her age to be around fifteen, perhaps sixteen. Megan noticed that she, like most all of the Guests at The Center, was quite attractive. A slim waist, nicely shaped hips, smallish, but pert breasts, long muscular legs and what would have been a lovely face but for her expression of extreme anxiety. </p> <p>The young lady stood with her legs spread, her ankles at about shoulder width. Lying on the tiled floor between her bare feet lay a round bar bell type weight.</p> <p>Rob then interrupted Megan's concentration by saying, ""Let's move closer. I want you to watch this, Miss Richards. Then turning to Caroline, he said, ""Why don't you spend some time on the Breast Enhancement Machine, young lady, we need to work on your chest sensitivity."" Caroline nodded with a smile and trotted off. Taking Megan by her wrist, Rob then pulled her in the direction of the alcove and its two occupants.</p> <p>""Do you understand me, Miss Hartley?"" the muscular Handler growled at the fearful young blond.</p> <p>The pretty girl looked at the Handler and was about to reply when Rob spoke up in a casual tone of voice. ""Good day, Coach.""</p> <p>""Rob,"" the man replied curtly, never taking his eyes off the pretty young blond.</p> <p>""Coach, I want you to meet Miss Megan Richards,"" Rob said pushing Megan closer to the powerful looking man. ""She's just joined out family today and could use your help to improve herself.""</p> <p>With what could only be described as an exasperated sigh, the man who Rob referred to as ""The Coach"" turned to face Megan and her Handler. It would be weeks before Megan would become accustomed to being touched at will by strangers. Thus when The Coach reached out in the customary manner and cupped her pussy in his calloused hand, Megan instinctively jerked her hips backward. As always, Rob being the professional that he was had anticipated Megan's reaction and was ready with his hand near the butt end of her CAP. This time, he was pleased to note, only a light slap on her anal appliance was all that was necessary to cause the haughty blond teenager to freeze.</p> <p>Megan trembled with outrage while The Coach first felt her down there, then reached up and started to fondle her right breast. He hefted the breast then pinched at the areola and nipple almost idly.</p> <p>""Nice tits,"" he said looking at Rob, and not at Megan. ""Good hips and legs and a reasonably wide aspect cunt."" He reached down and cupped Megan again. This time he began to squeeze and to kneed her.</p> <p>Megan stood mortified while she was discussed like a slab of bacon.</p> <p>""All in all, I'd say she's serviceable, but she's a little on the old side, don't you think? I'm surprised The Headmaster admitted her.""</p> <p>Megan fumed, forgetting momentarily that the man continued to rub her in her most private area.</p> <p>""How is she on the inside?"" The Coach then asked in the same even appraising tone of voice. Again, and not for the last time, Megan was caught completely off guard when then man, without the slightest warning, deftly slipped a finger between her pussy lips. Before Megan could even think to react, The Coach entered her vaginally with practiced ease to the full extent of his long middle finger.</p> <p>""H.. h.. huuhh!"" Megan groaned softly.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" Rob barked from behind. He slapped Megan's CAP a bit harder for effect. Megan grunted almost inaudibly. Her flat tummy heaved.</p> <p>""Hmm,"" The Coach said as he continued his internal inspection of Megan. The teen squirmed uncomfortably. ""Not much of a grip response,"" he commented disapprovingly. ""Have you had her yet, Robert?"" he asked, addressing the Handler more formally.</p> <p>""Not yet, Coach. I thought perhaps I might try her this evening,"" Rob replied casually. ""That is of course only if her date with Deke is canceled.""</p> <p>""I see,"" The Coach replied. He found a spot inside of Megan that caused the young teenager to rise up on her tiptoes. ""Has anyone had her yet?"" he then asked, noting Megan's reaction to his probing.</p> <p>""Kevin and three others helped out with her first Correction this morning shortly after her arrival."" Kevin mentioned that she showed promise but would require a lot of work.""</p> <p>""Uh huh,"" The Coach said idly. He extracted his finger from Megan, causing the girl to shiver noticeably. ""Good reaction to evacuation,"" he noted. Megan flinched when the man placed his hand on her right hip and turned her slightly to the side. He then peered behind. ""A number six?"" he looked up at Rob questioningly.</p> <p>""That's what Alex decided to put in her to start with,"" Rob answered. ""He's her Principal, but I believe I'd have started her on a seven or maybe an eight. She's pretty head strong.""</p> <p>Megan glared hatefully at Rob.</p> <p>""See what I mean?"" Rob chuckled.</p> <p>The Coach stepped back from Megan and looked her up and down in an appraising manner. ""And how old did you say she is?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Just over eighteen from what I understand, Coach,"" Rob answered.</p> <p>""Mmm.. mmm.. mmm"" The Coach responded, shaking his head. ""I still can't understand why The Headmaster would admit such an old subject."" He made a mental note when he saw Megan bristle at his remark about her age. As a professional, he was ever alert to anything that might be used as a tool to aid in conditioning.</p> <p>""I think, he made a special arrangement with a friend's son, is what I heard from Alex,"" Rob offered. In any case, Coach, I was told to bring her to you to see what you can do for her.""</p> <p>""Mmm.. mmm.. mmm"" the Coach repeated. ""I don't know,"" he then said. ""Do you understand why you are here, young lady?"" he asked Megan unexpectedly addressing her directly for the first time.</p> <p>Megan opened her mouth to reply, but The Coach held up a hand, effectively silencing her.</p> <p>""You are here to be trained, Miss Richards. Trained to perform for your mate or for any male or female chosen for you."" Megan's eyes grew wide with disbelief at his frank portrayal of her situation. The Coach continued, ""Before you leave our institution, you will have learned to willingly accept and perform certain duties and responsibilities. In the end, Miss Richards, you will become what we refer to as a Fully Functional Female. At Rob's request, we will begin the physical development component of your program.""</p> <p>Unable to contain her outrage, Megan opened her mouth. All that came out, however was a grunt, when like lightning The Coach's hand shot between her thighs. With his finger tips, the man pushed upward on her CAP. Megan hadn't thought it possible to manipulate the device from the front, but she was very wrong. The man brutally depressed the blunt end of the appliance repeatedly until Megan's knees began to buckle. Then just as suddenly, he stopped.</p> <p>As if nothing at all had happened the man continued with his speech. ""While you are in my Gymnasium you will conform to all of The Center's standards and prescripts as well as a few of my own. ""For example, Miss Richards. As per The Center's first non-negotiable standard, you shall not speak unless spoken to, and while you are in my Gymnasium you will then answer only with, 'Yes Coach' or 'No Coach'. The latter, by the way, I don't expect to hear very often,"" he added. The Center's second non-negotiable standard shall also be observed one hundred percent. You will maintain direct eye contact with your lover or Handler at all times while being attended to. No exceptions. In addition, you will note that there is a variety of apparatus here. All of these devices are equipped with video cameras to monitor your progress. At least one camera on each device will be pointed at your face while you are engaged in a training session. In the event that a Handler is not immediately present while you are on one of the apparatus, you are expected to look directly into the lens of the nearest video camera. No exceptions. Do I make myself clear, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Megan was too stunned to answer the man at first. Eventually though, she found her breath. At first, Megan thought about complaining, but quickly reconsidered when she saw the unyielding expression on The Coach's face.</p> <p>""Yes, Coach,"" Megan Richards replied. She couldn't believe she'd actually said it.</p> <p>""Rob, you can stay if you like,"" The Coach said turning to the Handler, feeling he owed Megan no further explanation. ""Or, if you wish, you may come back later. I'll see to it that Caroline get's a proper workout."" </p> <p>They both turned and looked across the room. The little brunette stood hugging an odd looking device. She pressed her small chest against a pillow-like area at the upper front of the cylindrical apparatus. Caroline's narrow hips swayed slowly from side to side as the youngster gazed into the all seeing lens of a nearby camera.</p> <p>""She looks happy enough for the moment,"" Rob agreed with a smile. ""Perhaps I'll go get caught up on some paperwork. I'll let Alex know that Miss Richards is with you. He said he'd come for her personally when Deke can see her.""</p> <p>""Very well then,"" The Coach answered. ""I think you'll be pleasantly surprised by the 'improved' Miss Richards should you choose to bed her this evening."" He gave Rob one of his rare smiles. Rob then turned and left the Gymnasium. </p> <p>Megan stood for a moment in an appalled silence. ""Who were these evil men and how on Earth was she ever going to escape their clutches?""</p> <p>""Miss Richards, I want you to meet Miss Adrian Hartley,"" he nodded toward the younger blond girl who'd been standing silently waiting during Megan's 'interview'. The pretty girl was reluctant to look at Megan. ""Miss Hartley has been with us for three weeks and is working on vaginal strength and control."" </p> <p>The pretty younger blond blushed a deep red. Megan actually felt sorry for the younger girl, knowing all to well what it was like to be discussed so impersonally with another person.</p> <p>""Miss Hartley is proving to be a reasonably proficient lover, considering she had little to no experience before joining our family, but she has a problem with concentration. Allow me to demonstrate."" </p> <p>Megan had a bad feeling about this.</p> <p>The man moved beside the younger blond then knelt down. It was only then that Megan recognized the object attached by a light chain to the barbell weight. It was a fairly large clear acrylic phallus. The contrivance was even anatomically correct with a broad, oversized head. The shaft was embossed with heavy veins, and the blunt end sported a pair of half-testicles. The eighteen inch chain and weight were attached by a brass clip to a small metal ring screwed into the base of the phallus.</p> <p>Holding the phallus by the blunt end, The Coach allowed the chain to lay between his fingers. ""Miss Hartley, let's show Miss Richards what we've been studying, shall we."" After three weeks with The Center, the pretty blond fifteen year old obeyed without comment or delay. Spreading her feet to shoulder width, she waited. ""Miss Richards, what we are doing here we call vaginal weight lifting."" He raised the phallus up between the pretty blond's thighs, its broad head aimed at her sweet target. The ten pound weight dangled from the chain below. ""Once Miss Hartley is what we refer to as 'Fully Involved', meaning she has accepted the appliance as deeply into her as possible."" While he explained the procedure, The Coach pushed the clear plastic shaft upward and into the young teenager's vagina. Megan stared spellbound as inch after inch of clear plastic disappeared into the hapless girl. Megan saw her thighs tremble visibly and her otherwise small flat tummy bulge outward from the internal pressure. While his young subject shuddered from his attentions, The Coach pushed up harder on the blunt end of the large phallus and went on with his explanation, ""Miss Hartley will then attempt to hold onto the artificial penis using her vaginal muscles. How does that feel, Miss Hartley? Are you fully involved?""</p> <p>""Y.. Yes Coach,"" the pretty blond gasped breathlessly. </p> <p>""I want you to concentrate, now, Miss Hartley,"" The Coach said still applying upward pressure on the device impaling the younger girl. The pretty blond closed her eyes for only a second before realizing her mistake. Quickly she opened them and stared directly into The Coach's steel grey eyes. The Coach decided to let her small transgression pass without reprisal this time since she was helping to prepare Megan for her own turn at weightlifting. On any other day, Miss Hartley would have received an immediate CAP adjustment. ""I want you to center yourself around your vagina, Miss Hartley."" The pretty blond stared at him obediently, listening intently to his every word. ""Remember, to have a man's penis inside of you is a privilege. To hold it inside of you is your duty."" This was not the last time Megan would hear this statement. One day it would become her personal mantra. ""Are you ready, Miss Hartley?""</p> <p>""Yes, Coach.""</p> <p>The man removed his hand from the end of the clear plastic appliance leaving the ten pound weight to try to dislodge the phallus from its supple sheath. ""One minute, Miss Hartley,"" he said glancing at his watch.</p> <p>Megan watched in disbelief while the younger teenager struggled to hold onto the object lodged deeply inside of her womb. Abruptly, about two inches of the ten inch device slipped from inside the girl. A small moan which subsequently issued from the distressed girl was rewarded by The Coach placing his hand on the blunt end of her size nine CAP Device. Adrian Hartley gave him a look of abject fear.</p> <p>""Forty-five seconds,"" The Coach said. He did not bring any pressure to bear on Miss Hartley's CAP for the moment. ""Be still and concentrate, Miss Hartley,"" he warned instead. ""Center yourself. Feel the cock, Miss Hartley. Hold it, honor it, Miss Hartley.""</p> <p>Megan saw the younger girl begin to tremble all over. Beads of perspiration popped out on her cheeks and forehead.</p> <p>""Thirty seconds,"" The Coach intoned. </p> <p>No sooner than he'd said it, another inch or so of clear acrylic appeared between the trembling thighs of the unhappy Miss Adrian Hartley.</p> <p>""I have six older men who are very interested in spending some quality corrective time with you, Miss Hartley,"" he threatened. ""Twenty seconds. Concentrate. If you fail, you are going to be a very busy young woman for the next several hours.""</p> <p>The lovely Adrian Hartley opened her mouth in a silent gasp. It took all of her concentration to avoid shutting her eyes from the shear exertion, let alone try to center herself around her lower abdomen like she'd been taught. She felt another precious inch of the vaginal weight lifting device slip from her clutches.</p> <p>""Five seconds,"" she heard as if from a great distance. Adrian squeezed for all she was worth, clamping her strong vaginal muscles tightly around the remainder of the artificial penis lodged in her depths. She wanted so badly to succeed. ""Three.."" Adrian stared into his eyes. ""Two.."" She wasn't going to make it. ""One.."" She'd done it.</p> <p>The steel weight dropped to the floor with a resounding ""clang"" followed by the clatter of the clear plastic penis suddenly released from its sweet confines. The pretty girl wobbled on her feet. Adrian was exhausted. Her tummy cramped suddenly, causing her to groan softly. It actually felt good when The Coach cupped her and started to rub.</p> <p>""You have done well, Miss Hartley,"" The Coach complimented the pretty blond girl. ""I remember not too long ago you couldn't manage two pounds. You are to be commended for your diligence."" He slipped his finger into Adrian. ""Squeeze, please, Miss Hartley."" The youngster complied by quickly flexing her muscles. ""Relax."" Adrian released her 'hold' on The Coach's probing digit. ""Squeeze again, please. Good."" He removed his finger. ""I think you're ready to begin your Control Sessions, Miss Hartley. Kindly tell your Handler that I want you to attend my afternoon session beginning tomorrow.""</p> <p>The younger girl nodded, obediently.</p> <p>""Are you scheduled for male companionship later today?"" </p> <p>She nodded again, blushing slightly. The Coach then removed a small writing pad from his pocket. After scribbling some notes on the pad, he tore off the top sheet and handed it to Adrian Hartley. </p> <p>""Please show this note to your next several lovers, Miss Hartley."" </p> <p>The blond took the note from him.</p> <p>""These are my instructions to your Handlers and Companions to take you slower than they normally would.""</p> <p>Adrian looked up at him, the humiliation plainly visible on her pretty face.</p> <p>""For the next few days I want you to concentrate on maintaining vaginal control while you are being made love to. Remember what I've taught you here. Relax on the thrust, flex and grip upon withdrawal.""</p> <p>""Yes, Coach,"" Adrian said mechanically.</p> <p>""Good. Now, before you leave, I want Miss Richards to feel what properly conditioned vaginal muscles can accomplish. Miss Richards, please insert your middle finger into Miss Hartley.""</p> <p>""What did you say?"" Megan asked in a bewildered tone. She'd been staring at the plastic penis lying on the floor between Adrian's feet and trying not to look at the younger girl.</p> <p>Without even the slightest change of expression, The Coach swiftly took hold of the end of Megan's CAP and thrust it upward. Megan grunted deeply. Her blue eyes flew open wide, the shock and pain plainly etched on her face.</p> <p>""What are the two responses to my questions that we discussed, Miss Richards?"" The Coach growled from just behind Megan's right ear. He ground the CAP deeper into her delicate tissues.</p> <p>""Ohh gddddd! Nnnnnn.."" Megan moaned loudly.</p> <p>""Incorrect!"" The Coach snapped. He rammed her CAP upward.</p> <p>""Huuuhhhh!"" Her entire body convulsed.</p> <p>""We'll try again, Miss Richards,"" The Coach said in an even tone of voice. ""Put your finger into Miss Hartley."" He maintained an upward force on Megan's CAP, causing her to raise up onto her toes.</p> <p>Megan turned to face her tormentor, giving him a pleading look. She was instantly rewarded with another anal thrust.</p> <p>""Do it now, Miss Richards,"" he ordered. ""And what do you say?""</p> <p>Megan looked at him again. Her lack of understanding was unmistakable. The Coach remained silent. He twisted her CAP slowly. Megan finally looked toward Adrian Hartley who'd been standing in complete silence. When Megan at last was able to make eye contact with the younger blond girl, Adrian nodded her head as subtly as possible while moving her eyes toward The Coach. She was trying to give Megan a hint.</p> <p>Megan stood perplexed for a moment then at last understanding dawned on her.</p> <p>""Miss Richards?"" The Coach prompted after a few seconds.</p> <p>""Y... yes, Coach,"" the once proud blond said softly at last.</p> <p>""That's much better, Miss Richards,"" he said in a patronizing tone of voice. ""Now please proceed.""</p> <p>Megan was having a very bad time of it. Never in her wildest nightmares had she ever seen herself with another woman. Even her recent experience with Caroline was nothing in comparison to what this wicked man wanted her to do. Megan had never touched a woman intimately in any fashion. ""And now he expects me to put my finger into this girl's vagina?"" her mind screamed in outrage.</p> <p>""Huuhh!"" Megan gasped when The Coach gave her a small anal reminder.</p> <p>Slowly the blond eighteen year old reached toward Adrian's lower abdomen. </p> <p>""Go ahead, please, Miss Richards. Take Miss Hartley's pussy in your hand,"" The Coach instructed when Megan hesitated. ""She won't mind. Will you, Miss Hartley?"" he said with a smirk. </p> <p>""No, Coach."" Adrian replied dutifully. She looked away in embarrassment.</p> <p>""Look at Miss Richards, please. She is about to handle you, Miss Hartley. You know the rules. Don't make me call in your friends,"" he warned ominously.</p> <p>Adrian shot him a desperate look then raised her eyes to meet Megan's.</p> <p>Much too vividly Adrian recalled her last encounter with ""her friends"" as The Coach was fond of calling them. Somehow Adrian had managed to catch the eye of a particular group of Handlers within the first hour of her stay at The Center. It had been in the main hallway that they'd first met. There were six of them and all were a good bit older than the rest of the Handlers. Adrian hadn't been told who they were or why they were interested in her, but in a very short time, she had ""gotten to know"" each and every one of them. As mentioned earlier, Adrian had been quite inexperienced prior to being enrolled in The Center, but that was short lived. Her virginity had remained in tact for all of about two hours following her introduction to her ""friends"". Since then Adrian had entertained the group at least once every couple of days for the past three weeks. Unbeknownst to the pretty young blond, she was being prepared to provide group sexual services to several of her older brother's friends. Adrian's Primary theorized that after having regular encounters with six older men, she would be grateful to provide pleasure to males her own age and in particular one at a time. The Center thought of everything.</p> <p>Adrian shivered when she vividly recalled the sensation of having a male organ inside each of her openings as well as one in each hand. Five men at once she'd performed for while a sixth had handled her breasts. Even after several weeks of these engagements, Adrian dreaded the very mention of the vile group of Handlers. Adrian Hartley would cooperate.</p> <p>Megan was another story. She simply wasn't ""that way"". But things had changed for the egotistical blond. Before her stood a teenage girl just a few years her junior waiting to be touched by her.</p> <p>""Touch Miss Hartley, Miss Richards,"" The Coach again ordered. ""I want you to feel what a little training can do for a girl."" He chuckled wickedly.</p> <p>Megan looked at him then shook her head plaintively. </p> <p>The Coach's expression caused Megan to recoil from the man. ""Miss Richards,"" he began in a hissing, evil tone of voice. ""If you don't have your middle finger inside of Miss Hartley by the time I count three, I am going to see to it that you spend some quality time with Miss Hartley's 'friends'. I'm sure she won't mind sharing them with you for a day or two. You won't be jealous or anything, will you Miss Hartley?"" he asked mockingly. After an uncomfortable couple of seconds, the pretty fifteen year old looked down at the floor and shook her head. ""I didn't think so,"" The Coach smirked. ""You see, Miss Richards, Miss Hartley's friends really know how to keep a girl busy."" </p> <p>Megan stared at him apprehensively. </p> <p>""Have you ever been with more than one man at a time, Miss Richards?"" The Coach asked unexpectedly. He really didn't expect an answer. ""I didn't think so,"" the man went on, seeing Megan's incredulous expression. ""That will soon change, Miss Richards, I can assure you, and if you don't want to begin this very afternoon, I suggest you obey me. Put your finger into Miss Hartley this instant.</p> <p>""But..."" Megan pleaded, looking from The Coach to the younger blond then back. </p> <p>""One.."" The Coach said.</p> <p>Megan looked around in rising panic, searching for any possibility of escape. There were none, of course.</p> <p>""Two.."" The Coach counted.</p> <p>Megan felt the now familiar feeling of being trapped and out of control. She looked at the younger girl who stood waiting to be abused by her. Adrian's face was an emotionless mask. When Megan gave her an apologetic look as she slowly reached her hand out toward the pretty blond, Adrian gave no sign of acknowledgment.</p> <p>""Three.."" The Coach said as Megan's finger tips made contact with the soft curls of Adrian Hartley's pussy. ""Good,"" he then said. ""Now enter her, please, Miss Richards. Miss Hartley, spread your legs for Miss Richards, please."" </p> <p>Adrian Hartley did as she was told as Megan spread her hand out over the younger woman's pussy. She was soft and warm. Then, as the two young ladies' eyes locked, Megan Richards pressed her middle finger into the tight, moist confines of Adrian Hartley. For reasons unknown to her, Megan seemed unable to remove her eyes from Adrian's. As she carefully wormed her finger up into the younger girl, Megan watched entranced by the subtle medley of expressions that played across Adrian's face. As per her training, the younger woman attempted to maintain neutral deportment during Megan's invasion of her person, but it was obviously difficult for the pretty blond. </p> <p>""Was it forgiveness, or pity, or what that she saw in Adrian's eyes?"" Megan wondered. ""She certainly is warm and wet inside,"" Megan's mind thought aimlessly.</p> <p>""Squeeze Miss Richards' finger, please, Miss Hartley,"" the Coach ordered, disturbing Megan's musings. </p> <p>Megan was indeed shocked by the amount of pressure that the younger blond obediently exerted on her invading digit. Megan doubted she could have pressed further into Adrian had she wanted to, so tight was the younger woman's vaginal grip. Subconsciously, Megan was impressed.</p> <p>""Do you feel the power of her muscles, Miss Richards?"" the Coach asked rhetorically. ""In just a few weeks, you too will have gained such strength and control, I assure you.""</p> <p>Megan actually thought she saw a look of pride come over Adrian Hartley's face. ""No way!"" she told herself.</p> <p>""You may remove your finger from Miss Hartley, now Miss Richards, then kindly step over here."" The Coach pointed to the floor in front of him. Gladly, Megan complied, and while she was standing, the Coach stepped to an intercom phone on the wall nearby.</p> <p>""Yes, Alex,"" he spoke into the receiver. ""Yes, she's here. We're just now getting started."" He nodded several times. ""I understand, Alex. Now, as Miss Richards' Principal, I need your permission to remove her CAP for a period of time."" Again, several nods as the Coach listened to Megan's Principal's instructions. ""I see,"" the Coach said after a period of time. He looked in Megan's direction. ""So she won't be seeing him today, you say. I understand. Very well, I'll keep her here along with young Caroline until either you or Rob come for them."" He nodded a few more times, then said, ""OK, Alex. She'll come around. Don't worry. They all do in time."" He hung up the phone. ""You will not be seeing Deke today, Miss Richards. That'll give us more time for practice."" </p> <p>Megan gave him an apprehensive look, and was about to make the mistake of asking the Coach what he meant by ""practice"", when he continued.</p> <p>""Please stand here in front of me and spread your feet to shoulder width,"" the Coach instructed Megan. Then turning to Adrian he said, ""You may stick around and observe, Miss Hartley, or I can call for some companionship for you if you'd prefer.""</p> <p>""I.. I'll stay,"" the younger girl said pensively.</p> <p>""Very well then. Stand over there and be quiet,"" the Coach ordered. Adrian obeyed instantly. ""I'm waiting, Miss Richards,"" he then said turning to face Megan. Slowly the lovely blond moved closer to the man and stopped in front of him. She seemed to have gotten reasonably comfortable with her nudity since she made no attempt what-so-ever to cover herself. Taking her by the shoulders, the Coach turned Megan sideways then ordered her once again to spread her feet apart. When at last Megan complied, he moved very close and placed one hand in the small of Megan's back. She flinched at his touch. ""Easy, Miss Richards. You must become accustomed to being touched."" He placed his other hand flat on Megan's firm, feminine soft lower abdomen. Then using his hand on her back to support her, the Coach began to press and massage Megan's tummy in particular over the area of her uterus. ""Not bad muscle tone,"" he commented to himself. ""Definite room for improvement, but we have a good foundation to build upon in you, Miss Richards. Now let's check you out inside.""</p> <p>Before Megan could even think to object or resist, the Coach reached down and deftly removed her CAP device, causing her to shudder visibly. </p> <p>""Only a size six,"" the Coach muttered again to himself as he set the appliance onto a nearby lab table. ""We'll have to see about that,"" he said.</p> <p>Megan noted absent mindedly how empty she felt for a change when totally unexpectedly, the Coach moved his hand from Megan's tummy down to cup her pussy. Megan inhaled quickly at his touch then groaned audibly when simultaneously the Coach entered both of her passages with the middle fingers of his hands. With practiced ease he slid his fingers deeply into the trembling blond, twisting and pulling upward and outward as he went, stretching Megan until she felt as if she'd tear in two down there. Megan's knees felt rubbery, and she surely would have fallen had not the Coach been supporting practically her entire weight in his cradling hands. Megan endured his probing explorations until she thought she'd scream from humiliation and rage. She was just on the verge of making an absolutely huge mistake when the Coach clucked his tongue and said, ""Very disappointing, Miss Richards.""</p> <p>Megan looked down at him in disbelief. </p> <p>""A woman your age should have far better internal muscle tone if you are to provide adequate stimulation to your male companions."" Megan now stared down in wide eyed loathing as the man continued to examine her internally while commenting shamelessly. ""After all, this is why you are female. How you manage your available orifices and internal musculature is of paramount importance to a young female. To put it bluntly, Miss Richards. You need a lot of work.""</p> <p>Megan was struck dumb with shocked astonishment.</p> <p>""Squeeze, please, Miss Richards. Both passages if you will,"" the Coach ordered.</p> <p>""Wh.. What?"" Megan stammered.</p> <p>""Squeeze my fingers, Miss Richards."" When Megan continued to look totally confused, the Coach explained helpfully, ""I want you to use your internal muscles to squeeze down on my fingers both in your vagina and in your anal passage, just like you felt Miss Hartley do, Miss Richards.""</p> <p>Reminded of the younger blond, Megan looked in the girl's direction. She was very disturbed to see a slight smirk on her face. ""How could another person in the exact same situation not feel some sympathy?"" Megan wondered as she endured the humiliating manual attentions of her newest instructor.</p> <p>Megan groaned as the Coach began to alternately delve into first her anal passage then her vagina. ""Squeeze my fingers, Miss Richards,"" the Coach again enjoined. ""I want you to attempt to keep me from pushing my fingers farther inside of you. Squeeze, Miss Richards. Squeeze as hard as you can.""</p> <p>Megan finally gave in and bore down. This was not something she normally did, so her muscle control was less than perfect to say the least. She felt dirty and horrible as she was forced to endure the utterly humiliating and degrading attentions of the one called Coach.</p> <p>""Miss Richards, I am indeed disappointed,"" he chided. ""See how easily I can enter you.""</p> <p>""Hmmpphh,"" Megan huffed, her tummy bulging outward as the Coach pushed both fingers deeply into her interior. </p> <p>""Silence!"" the Coach commanded. ""I don't expect to hear another sound from you, Miss Richards, unless I ask you a direct question. Now bear down please. Use the same muscles you use when you perform a bowel movement."" He extracted his fingers so that only the tips remained inside Megan's openings. ""Now, squeeze!"" he practically shouted, startling the young blond. ""Harder!"" he added when he felt Megan's weak attempt at compliance. Megan rose up on her tiptoes with a gasp of surprise when the Coach again entered her virtually unopposed. This time, he continued to delve deeply into Megan's farthest reaches for several minutes, probing and pulling and stretching. Megan was mortified, although, unconsciously, due to the influence of Thelazine, her body began to react to the Coach's touch.</p> <p>""It's no use,"" he said at last in a somewhat exasperated tone of voice. He removed his fingers from inside of Megan and stood before her. Then staring directly into her eyes, he lectured the stunned young woman. ""You are totally out of shape, Miss Richards. We will need to start at the beginning with you and continue with an intensive training discipline until such a time as you are fit enough to provide proper companionship to our staff and volunteers. Right now I would have to classify you as being well below average in sexual ability. It is no wonder you were enrolled at the Center. If you were my woman, I would do nothing less. </p> <p>Megan was speechless with rage and consternation which was a very good thing. Had she spoken out at that particular moment, it would not have gone well for her. While Megan stood naked, pondering her misfortune the Coach retrieved the vaginal weight lifting tackle from where Adrian had dropped it earlier. Megan instinctively closed her knees tightly together when the Coach knelt beside her. A look of unveiled apprehension graced her otherwise handsome face.</p> <p>""Spread you r legs, Miss Richards, and we'll begin,"" the Coach instructed in a casual tone. Then he turned to Adrian who'd been watching from nearby and said, ""You may assist me, Miss Hartley, if you don't mind."" While Adrian approached, the Coach busied himself by removing the weight from the phallus device. ""I don't think we'll be needing any weight just yet,"" the Coach commented, placing the iron disk on the floor near Megan's feet. Then, while Megan listened in disbelief, the Coach instructed Adrian to step closer. ""You will be in charge of maintaining anal presence for Miss Richards during this afternoon's workout, Miss Hartley. Please begin now,"" he said curtly. Before Megan knew what was happening, the younger blond obligingly squatted behind her and quickly pushed a finger into Megan's rear end.</p> <p>""Ow!"" Megan whimpered when the younger girl's finger nail jabbed at her tender interior tissues.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards! This is your final warning!"" the Coach threatened. ""If you think Miss Hartley's manual attention to your nether region causes discomfort, then you won't want to cause me to caution you again."" </p> <p>Megan did not like the sound of his warning what-so-ever. She struggled to maintain silence while the younger girl wormed her finger deeper inside. Meanwhile, the Coach spread a small amount of K/Y Jelly over the smooth acrylic surface of the artificial penis in preparation for insertion.</p> <p>""Spread your legs, Miss Richards. Feet at shoulder width and look down at me, if you please."" He knelt beside the unfortunate teenager. ""I am going to place the weight bearing device inside of your vagina now,"" he explained as he touched the tip of the big clear plastic penis to Megan's inner thigh nearest to him and slowly moved it upward toward its eventual home. Megan shivered. Instinctively she tensed her muscles.</p> <p>""She's tensing, Coach,"" Adrian reported from behind.</p> <p>""Please, relax your muscles, Miss Richards,"" the Coach instructed, touching the tip of his device to Megan's outer lips. ""Once you are fully involved, then you may begin your gripping exercises."" He pushed upward on the phallus.</p> <p>As the somewhat blunted head of the acrylic penis pushed into her vaginal opening, Megan found herself unconsciously thinking of Emilio.</p> <p>""Look at me, please, Miss Richards,"" the Coach ordered from his kneeling position beside her. ""You must always maintain eye contact with your handler, especially while being entered. This is a non-negotiable rule here at the Center.""</p> <p>Megan struggled hard to maintain some semblance of composure as she was forced to look into the eyes of her tormentor. The weight bearing device was quite a bit larger than Megan had first suspected. Its length was indeed formidable at eighteen inches or so, but presently it was the girth of the object that gave Megan some concern. At almost two inches in diameter, this was by far the largest item that Megan had ever accepted into her vaginal canal, Emilio inclusive. Megan's knees began to tremble as the Coach applied more pressure onward and upward.</p> <p>""She's clenching again,"" Adrian Hartley tattled from behind.</p> <p>Halting his progress, the Coach began to lecture Megan, ""You must relax your muscles, Miss Richards. I realize that it's a reflex action for a female to clamp down upon entry, but this is totally contrary to the Center's disciplines for proper passage control. We believe quite strongly that a young lady must learn to relax in order to better facilitate entry. Once fully involved or at such a time as her mate chooses to withdraw, then and only then should she bear down and grip him or her. Do I make myself clear, Miss Richards?"" the Coach asked.</p> <p>Megan was beside herself. She couldn't believe what she was hearing from a man who was raping her with plastic penis and with the apparently willing assistance of another captive like herself. Megan was too bewildered and appalled to answer. Almost as if by rote, she nodded. A very good sign, and of course, the Coach didn't miss it.</p> <p>""Good. Then kindly relax your vaginal muscles and let me know when you are fully involved."" He pushed upward once again.</p> <p>Megan instinctively shifted her hips as seven inches of hard, clear acrylic disappeared into her permissive interior. Her tummy bulged outward and her nostrils flared when after another inch and a half of incursion, the broad head of the device pressed against her deep tissues.</p> <p>The Coach, who had been watching Megan's facial expressions intently noted the slight widening of her eyes and expression of concern indicative of full involvement. He pushed upward a bit harder, gaining nearly another inch. Megan groaned.</p> <p>""Silence unless spoken to!"" the Coach spat. Then after a brief pause he said, ""Now look at me and tell me that you are fully involved, Miss Richards.""</p> <p>Megan was extremely uncomfortable. Her belly ached horribly from the continued upward pressure the Coach exerted on the impaling device. In addition she felt Adrian Hartley move her finger in her rear end, almost as if she were teasing her. Megan was thoroughly humiliated.</p> <p>""Did you hear what I said, Miss Richards?"" the Coach asked impatiently. </p> <p>Megan looked down at him with unbridled hatred in her eyes. She refused to answer.</p> <p>""I'm waiting, Miss Richards. Are you fully involved at this time or shall I try another few inches."" He pushed upward a bit harder.</p> <p>""Uuughhh! N... noo. Stop, please! Mmuughh!"" Megan grunted painfully.</p> <p>""I'll stop when you do as you're told, Miss Richards,"" the Coach explained. He maintained upward forced on the appliance lodged inside of Megan. ""Tell me. Are you or are you not fully involved at this time.""</p> <p>Megan gasped once again from the pressure and pain she felt in her lower abdomen. She knew she would have to answer or the wicked man would inflict further pain upon her. At last she gave in to his wishes, much to her continued consternation. ""Yes,"" Megan said breathlessly.</p> <p>""Yes, what?"" the Coach countered</p> <p>Megan gave him a look that could smelt iron.</p> <p>""Yes, what, Miss Richards?"" the man giving no heed to her expression of loathing. He pushed up on the vaginal appliance. Megan groaned and rose up on her tiptoes. She stared up at the ceiling in utter dismay.</p> <p>""Look at me, Miss Richards,"" the Coach ordered instantly. ""I'll ask you one more time. Then there will be correction. Are you or are you not fully involved?""</p> <p>""I.. Uugghh,"" Megan huffed. ""I.. Yes.. I.. Ohhh! Y.. Yes, I.. I'm fully involved."" She was shattered. The pressure between her thighs eased ever so slightly. Megan felt dirty and spineless. ""How could she let these horrible people have their way with her with so little opposition on her part?"" she berated herself.</p> <p>""Look at me, Miss Richards,"" the Coach snapped. ""You shall maintain eye contact or face the consequences!"" we warned. The Coach was not known to be a lenient man, and he was definitely losing patience with this one. He pulled on the appliance gently. He felt no resistance what so ever. The girl's vagina muscles were completely out of condition. ""Probably atrophied from lack of use,"" he surmised. He pushed the weight lifting phallus up into Megan once more.</p> <p>""Ugghh!"" she grunted softly.</p> <p>""Silence!"" the Coach shouted.</p> <p>""For God's sake,"" Megan cried in response, forgetting her situation. ""You people are all nuts!"" she said glaring down at the man kneeling beside her. ""And that includes you,"" Megan spat, turning to shoot and icy look at Adrian. ""You guys rape a person repeatedly and then expect her to thank you for doing it! You're all sick!"" Megan shrieked. She trembled with the rage she'd held pent up for hours and hours. </p> <p>The Coach was ominously silent. Adrian Hartley winced when Megan finished her tirade, certain that reprisal would be swift and severe. For several long minutes the Coach knelt calmly by, holding the be-testicled end of the device with which Megan was currently involved. He snapped a cautionary glance at Adrian, warning the younger girl without words to keep silent and to carry on with her appointed function. Adrian returned his hard stare bravely, but soon was forced to look away. She could see the viciousness seething just beneath the surface on the face of the Handler/Instructor. </p> <p>Adrian was utterly shocked when moments later the Coach said in a calm and even tone of voice, ""Miss Richards, I'm not sure why I'm doing this, but I will try to explain the way things are and shall be for you in the foreseeable future."" He held the phallic device firmly, pressing upward slightly. </p> <p>A dull ache spread slowly through Megan's tummy, but it was not too terribly uncomfortable for the moment. Something about the wholly unemotional inflection in his voice caused Megan to squelch her indignant wrath, and give the Coach her undivided attention. in spite of her current predicament, held captive against her will, subjected to untold humiliations and dehumanizing acts, suffering before a man who even now raped her where she stood, while a younger woman touched her where no one had ever touched her before, man or woman. </p> <p>""For centuries, Miss Richards,"" the Coach began. ""Females have held the male of the human species hostage."" He gazed up at Megan. ""Women are taught by their mothers from an early age to believe that they can cause any man to do whatever they wish just to get a chance to even look at what she has between her legs. Young women come to believe that males will do absolutely anything in order to be granted even a chance at that one fleeting moment. You believe, Miss Richards, as does Miss Hartley, as do most young women who come to us, that you can get anything you want from any man if you even hint that he might get a chance at this warm, wet organ between your thighs. Isn't that right?"" He pushed harder on the weight trainer.</p> <p>Megan groaned barely audibly, but held her tongue.</p> <p>""You may answer me, Miss Richards,"" the Coach prompted. ""You think your vagina gives you limitless power over men. Don't you?""</p> <p>After a moment of silence, Megan nodded curtly. The man was right. That was what she truly believed. And thus far in her life, it had been fact. Megan had never had any problems getting guys to do whatever she asked. She smirked to herself, remembering some of the times she'd used her body or even the hint of a chance with her to get what she wanted from some witless buffoon. Megan smiled inwardly, so pleased with herself, recalling several instances when she'd later denied them the ""privilege"". How crushed they'd been, how wonderfully devastated. ""It's such fun,"" Megan thought.</p> <p>""Many women use their bodies to beguile and to lure only to later retract that which she proffers, leaving her victim hanging unfulfilled,"" the Coach continued. He knew from experience that Megan was a temptress and a tease. He'd worked with too many young women just like her. The look on Megan's face at that very instant was enough to confirm his suspicions. The Coach returned the haughty blond's look of surprise with a knowing smile. ""You are one of those treacherous females. Are you not, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Megan looked away, refusing to answer.</p> <p>""No need to reply, this time, Miss Richards. I know your type. I've handled countless bitches such as yourself, and to a one, they have all come away reformed young ladies.""</p> <p>Megan gave him her best most venomous look. It bounced off like bullets off Kevlar.</p> <p>""By the time you leave my tutelage and this esteemed institution, my dear girl, you too will be a changed young woman. One who knows her proper place. One who will serve a partner rather than seduce and deceive.""</p> <p>Megan stood in astonished silence, listening to the fiendish man's rattlings on.</p> <p>""When we are finished with you, Miss Richards, you will know how to use that which God has granted you between your legs to give pleasure when desired, and never pain nor anguish,"" the Coach lectured. ""And to that very end, Miss Megan Emily Richards, we shall begin work right away. Furthermore, I shall tolerate no further outbursts or resistance of any kind. You have just now received more information than most Guests ever receive. You may do with information as you see fit, but you will behave, and you will comply with my wishes, or you will be corrected at once."" Without the slightest pause, the Coach looked at Adrian and said, ""Miss Hartley, without removing your finger from Miss Richards, kindly reach over and hand me her CAP device. I was going to try her first exercises without it, but I fear she needs the added motivation. If that proves insufficient, we will introduce Miss Richards to other forms of anal inspiration.""</p> <p>Megan came very close to objecting, or at least pleading with the Coach about the horrible rectal device, but thought better of the idea. She did not like the sound of ""other forms of anal inspiration"".</p> <p>Adrian handed the anal bomblette to the Coach who, without a word of warning, nodded to Miss Hartley that she should remover her finger. Immediately thereafter, he introduced the already lubricated device slowly into Megan's rear end. While he pushed the CAP into Megan's rectal passage, he simultaneously slipped the weight trainer out of her vagina. </p> <p>To Megan it felt like she was being deflated and inflated internally at the same time. The sensation, although not actually painful, was exceedingly uncomfortable and utterly foreign to Megan. She stoically suppressed a groan.</p> <p>When at last Megan's anal sphincter snapped into place around the narrowed neck of her CAP, the Coach said casually, ""There, now perhaps you will be better able to focus, Miss Richards."" Turning to Adrian, he then said, ""You are excused, Miss Hartley. I will see you in Vaginal Control Class later on.""</p> <p>""Yes Coach,"" Adrian said then quickly left the gym.</p> <p>""Now then, we can get started with you, Miss Richards. As I explain to all of my charges, a mantra that I expect for you to adopt as your own is as follows, 'To have a man's penis inside of me is a privilege. To hold him inside of me is my duty'. Repeat that for me please, Miss Richards.""</p> <p>Megan glared at him in disbelief.</p> <p>""Go ahead, Miss Richards. Repeat after me. To have a man's penis inside of me...""</p> <p>Megan struggled with her self-will and her fear. At last she uttered almost inaudibly, ""To have a man's penis....""</p> <p>""Good. Very good,"" the Coach said. ""Now... To hold him inside of me is my duty. Now you, Miss Richards,"" he smile benevolently.</p> <p>""To hold him inside of me...."" Megan paused. She trembled. She thought for and instant that she would break down into a sobbing heap but refused to give the horrible creature before her the pleasure. ""Is my duty,"" she said flatly, chin up eyes straight ahead. Megan vowed that no matter what they did to her she would not let them break her.</p> <p>""Again,"" the Coach said from his kneeling position beside her right hip. Megan looked down at him questioningly. ""Repeat your mantra, Miss Richards,"" he ordered. </p> <p>Megan fumed, but taking a deep breath she recited, ""To have a man's penis inside of me is a privilege. To... huhhhhh!"" Megan gasped when the Coach unexpectedly shoved the weight trainer up into her with a decisive thrust. Megan suddenly found herself thoroughly filled in both of her lower openings. This was an entirely new experience for her, and one she did not altogether fancy.</p> <p>While maintaining a steady upward force against the vaginal weight training device the Coach asked casually, ""Are you fully involved, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Megan found it difficult to speak at first or even to breathe. At last she was able to croak out, ""Yes, Coach."" Nothing else seemed to come to mind at the moment, no wry witticism, no derisive remark. The Coach had Megan's attention at last.</p> <p>""Bend your knees, please, Miss Richards and squat down slightly. Spread your legs more as well, please. Have you ever seen a Sumo wrestling match on television?""</p> <p>Megan looked at him in bewilderment.</p> <p>""You know, the fat Japanese guys who squat and stomp. I want you to squat just like that. Spread your knees more. That's better.""</p> <p>Much to Megan's astonishment, she found herself obeying the man almost mechanically. As she squatted, the Coach held the weight training appliance up inside of her using the palm of his hand to apply constant pressure.</p> <p>Megan was becoming quite uncomfortable. The tops of her thighs began to burn almost immediately. She hoped she wouldn't have to hold this position for too long.</p> <p>""Now, Miss Richards,"" the Coach said. ""In a moment I am going to take my hand away, and I expect for you to hold the trainer using only your vaginal muscles. To start off, I'll not be applying any additional weight to the device. You should be able to accomplish the task of containing just the phallus itself. I doubt it weighs even a pound. Although given your age and your obvious lack of experience and discipline, we can't know for certain until we try, right."" He smiled up at the indignant young woman. Then pushing upward briefly, the Coach asked, ""Are you ready?""</p> <p>Megan was both angry at his unflattering mention of her age and sexual prowess, and at the same time, worried that he might be correct. She nodded.</p> <p>""I beg your pardon?"" the Coach instantly countered.</p> <p>""Y... yes Coach,"" Megan said at last in a somewhat exasperated tone of voice.</p> <p>""Very well, then. We'll try for one full minute. Ready... Go!"" The Coach let go of the clear acrylic penis. With a clatter, it fell to the floor, sliding from Megan with little hindrance. The Coach gave Megan a look that enraged her even more. ""Let's try that again, shall we. And this time, concentrate, Miss Richards."" He retrieved the device then effortlessly returned it to Megan's depths, causing her tummy to bulge outward momentarily. Looking up at the disrespectful blond, he said, ""Before I release this time, I want you to first repeat the second part of your mantra.""</p> <p>Megan glared at him but eventually complied. ""To hold him inside of me is my duty,"" she muttered dryly.</p> <p>""Good, now I want you to squeeze for me. Bear down on the penis inside of you. Focus on it, Miss Richards. Honor the penis. To hold him inside is your duty.""</p> <p>Megan flexed relatively unused muscles.</p> <p>""No, no, no!"" the Coach said straightaway. ""I didn't ask you to give birth to the damn thing, Miss Richards. Like most women, you are trying to push 'him' out. Embrace, coddle, contain. Clutch. Don't push.""</p> <p>""But..."" Megan began.</p> <p>""Silence!"" the Coach shouted. Like lightning he reached up with his free hand and slapped the butt of Megan's CAP, causing her to grunt in a mixture of pain and surprise. The Coach's forgiving streak had apparently expired.</p> <p>""Again,"" the Coach snapped. ""Repeat your mantra, then squeeze.""</p> <p>Megan recited the mantra without hesitation rather than risk further tampering with the appliance in her rear, then she squeezed.</p> <p>""Better,"" she heard the Coach mutter. Looking down Megan noticed the man had removed his hand entirely from the vaginal instrument. And rather than have it slip instantly from inside of her, Megan found she was able to ""hold"" it in place. Before she could get a really good gloat going, however, the Coach had her repeat her mantra then said, ""Now squat down more, please."" </p> <p>Megan did as she was told., her thighs complaining bitterly.</p> <p>""We'll begin with two pounds then gradually increase the weight,"" the Coach said as he snapped a small iron disk to the ring on the bottom of the weight trainer. Its associated lanyard was long enough to allow the weight to remain lying on the gym floor provided Megan maintained her squatting position. ""When I say, I want you to rise upward slowly, please. Your task is to lift the weight off the floor using pressure applied to the weight trainer with your vaginal muscles,"" the Coach explained to Megan. ""Begin,"" he said and glanced at his wrist watch.</p> <p>It was somewhat of a relief to Megan to straighten her legs from the deep crouching position she'd been required to assume. It was such a relief that she forgot to squeeze. The weight trainer was promptly dragged from inside of her and again clattered to the floor between her feet.</p> <p>""Stand up, Miss Richards,"" the Coach commanded in none to cheery a tone. Megan gave him a sheepish look. ""You are obviously not concentrating.""</p> <p>""But...""</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards. I have not asked for your opinion!"" The coach assumed a position directly in from of the young blond. He was so close their noses almost touched. Megan could feel his breath on lips. He was silent for a moment, then he continued. ""Perhaps I was wrong in trying to explain our program to you, Miss Richards. I was in error expecting to be able to reason with you. Perhaps you would respond better to more direct encouragement."" While Megan stood with her mouth ajar, righteously indignant, the Coach stepped to the intercom unit. He muttered something unintelligible to Megan then turned and ordered her to move to the wrestling style mat nearby. ""Service Position One,"" the Coach ordered once Megan was standing on the rubber mat. When Megan only look at him questioningly, he barked, ""On your hands and knees, Miss Richards. Now!""</p> <p>Just then, the gymnasium door opened and a white coverall clad Handler entered. He was big like most, and not exceptionally good looking Megan noted as he walked quickly in her direction. Events then moved at an alarmingly rapid pace. The two men never said a word to each other. The new Handler merely nodded toward the Coach in acknowledgment as he stepped onto the mat with Megan. Megan was about to turn on the ""helpless little girl"" act when she was abruptly thrown to the floor by the powerful man.</p> <p>""You bastard, you're hurting me!"" Megan managed to cry out when the Handler took her by the scruff of the neck and pressed her face to the mat, forcing her down flat on her belly. Fear took hold of her when out of the corner of her eye, she saw the Coach drag a folding chair nearer the action and take a seat to watch.</p> <p>""Take her,"" he instructed unemotionally. ""Both openings. No orgasms. Name is Richards."" He smile at Megan's expression of fear and shock.</p> <p>""Nooooo!"" Megan moaned and tried to struggle.</p> <p>She was no match, however, for the powerful Handler who now straddled the backs of her thighs. He held Megan pinned face down to the mat effortlessly with one big hand between her shoulder blades while with his free hand he unfastened his coveralls readying himself for the business at hand.</p> <p>""Miss Richards, I'd like for you to meet Ken,"" the Coach said almost casually. ""Ken is going to help you with your concentration and focus. I urge you to follow his instructions, and while you're at it, try to remember what little you've learned thus far. It will go far better for the both of you if you do.""</p> <p>""No, please!"" Megan said breathlessly. Panic was beginning to clutch at her gut with icy fingers.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" the man atop her said. His voice was coarse and rasping, probably from years of cigarette smoking. He took hold of the butt end of Megan's CAP and pushed it savagely into her tender backside. </p> <p>""Ugghh, God, nooo! Huhhhh!"" Megan gasped in response. The man was a brute.</p> <p>""Silence!"" the man named Ken growled and get up on your hands and knees. Service Position One, Miss Richards. Now!"" he shouted from just behind Megan's right ear. He then grabbed a handful of her thick, blond hair and pulled her head back with a vicious yank. At the same time he slid back off the backs of Megan's thighs, seized the inside of her left hip and drug the hapless young woman up to a kneeling position. </p> <p>Before Megan could even think about fighting back, the man released his hold on her hip, clutched his fairly sizeable cock and plunged it into Megan's vagina like a lance into vanilla pudding. Megan arched instinctively as her newest lover traveled into her, virtually unopposed. Pulling back on her hair, Ken coaxed Megan into an even more pronounced arch allowing him full and unfettered penetration.</p> <p>Megan was too astonished to really put up much of a showing of resistance. As the man began to get up a rhythm, Megan found herself wondering just how many times she'd been raped that day. Was is five or six times? She'd lost count. Megan endured quietly even though this was her first time in what she'd always heard referred to as ""Doggie Style"". </p> <p>Megan had never been one to experiment with sex much. She'd always treated it as a bargaining chip, a necessary step toward realizing a particular goal. She'd talked to female friends of hers, though, who'd implied that being taken from behind was the best way, but Megan found the thought humiliating and degrading. Now she found herself grunting softly and rhythmically as the head of her lover's penis punched at her insides, his thighs slapping against her firm buttocks.</p> <p>""How does she feel?"" Megan heard the Coach ask Ken.</p> <p>""Sloppy,"" Ken replied matter-of-factly. ""I can see why she's here. She needs a lot of work.""</p> <p>Megan was mortified. Here she was being raped by a man who at the same time felt it perfectly acceptable to discuss her sexual prowess or lack thereof with another while he made love to her.</p> <p>""Look at me, Miss Richards,"" the Coach ordered.</p> <p>Megan looked up at him while Ken continued his work.</p> <p>""Repeat your mantra,"" the Coach said flatly.</p> <p>""M.. my wha...?"" Megan gasped. As much as she would later hate to admit, Ken's attentions were beginning to get through. The Thelazine, of course, helped a good deal by enhancing the signals sent from Megan's pleasure centers to her rather beleaguered mind.</p> <p>""Your mantra, Miss Richards,"" the Coach repeated. Then looking at Ken with an exasperated expression on his face he said, ""How quickly they forget.""</p> <p>""Do it, Miss Richards. Obey the Coach!"" Ken commanded from behind as he abruptly snapped his hips forward, stabbing himself violently into Megan.</p> <p>""Ugghh,"" Megan responded to the input. Then slowly while Ken continued to administer to her, Megan began in a broken huffing little voice, ""To have a man's penis inside of me is a privilege. Ahhh... Ohhhh! To hold him inside of me is my d.. duty!""</p> <p>""Good,"" the Coach said leaning closer to Megan. His face was only inches from hers. Megan was devastated. She was being fucked from behind by one man while another sat nearby and tutored her. ""I want you to practice what we've learned. Squeeze Ken. Hold onto him when he withdraws. It is your duty, Miss Richards. Remember that always."" He was about to lean back in his seat when a thought struck him. Rising slightly, the Coach bent over Megan and reached for her CAP. ""Don't let me disturb you two love birds,"" he chuckled as he pulled the appliance from Megan's rear end. Megan didn't see him nod to Ken, but practically without breaking stride, the man withdrew his penis from her vagina then sunk it into her once virgin anal passage.</p> <p>Megan opened her mouth wide in shock, but only sound to come from the blond was a long, gushing exhalation. Her staring blue eyes suddenly met with those of the Coach who sat smiling benevolently and knowingly from his seat before her. ""First time in there, Miss Richards?"" he asked with a light hearted chortle. Then he looked up at his associate and commented, ""I think you finally have her undivided attention, Kenneth. Now, Miss Richards, I want you to concentrate on Ken's cock. Feel it as he pushes into previously unvisited areas of your anatomy. I want you to focus upon the fact also that he is taking you against your will, and that you are helpless to prevent him from doing whatever he pleases. How does that make you feel, Miss Richards. Somewhat out of control of your destiny, perhaps?"" The coach chuckled wickedly.</p> <p>Megan was speechless. The pressure and pain that spread through her entire lower abdomen was intense. Ken was not yet fully involved with her and already it was more than she thought she could bear. Megan had never experienced anything even remotely as belittling and degrading as this. She was insulted and abased to the very depths of her soul. Ken worked his cock deeper into her. Megan writhed before him. She dropped to her elbows in an attempt to lessen the pain. She was instantly pulled back to her hands and knees by her hair. </p> <p>""Service Position One,"" her lover prompted.</p> <p>""Service Position One, Miss Richards,"" the Coach echoed. ""Hands and knees, back arched, head up, shoulders forward. Look at me, Miss Richards. Look at me while Kenneth fucks your tight little ass.""</p> <p>Megan grunted miserably while Ken had his way with her. The horrible Coach sat with his face inches from her own, gazing into her eyes, forcing her to maintain eye contact with him while she was sodomized. After a few minutes, he then ordered Ken to ""alternate passages"". Soon Megan found herself being administered to in first one opening, then the other. Kenneth was very adept, and was able to switch from Megan's vagina to her rectum practically without breaking stride, three strokes here, four strokes there, and so on.</p> <p>After almost thirty minutes of continuous attention, Kenneth managed to bring the head strong blond very close to climax. And thanks to the effects of Thelazine, Megan's anatomy responded favorably to Ken's diligence. Instinctively, Megan's vaginal tissues swelled around his pistoning member in preparation to accept his seed. With the Coach's ever present prompting, Megan concentrated on her vaginal and anal control, more so than the fact she was being taken against her will. Her will, by the way, was rapidly fading. The Coach saw it first in Megan's facial expression. That ""inward stare"" as he referred to it, when a female at last becomes totally wrapped around her lover, both mentally and physically. Ken soon felt it in Megan's internal musculature as well as the beginnings of orgasmic contractions rippled through the young woman's vaginal passage. Megan's breathing had assumed the same cadence as her lover's thrusts as she huffed softly in time with Ken. Her face, neck and shoulders were flushed a rosy pink. Megan Richards was very, very close. Then just as her eyes began to glaze slightly, the Coach order Ken out of her. </p> <p>Megan would have fallen on her face when Ken exited her had he not held her up by her hips. Before she knew what was happening, her CAP was deftly reinserted by the Coach, and she was pulled to her feet. Megan's legs were so rubbery that she immediately fell to one knee. </p> <p>""I see Kenneth agrees with you, Miss Richards,"" the Coach chuckled as he pulled Megan to her feet. ""Perhaps now we can expect better cooperation?"" Megan shot him a look. ""Oh, I see,"" the Coach said. ""Well, just remember. There are plenty of volunteers willing to assist. If needs be, we can see to it that you are attended to twenty-four hours a day. How does that sound to you?""</p> <p>Megan thought better about responding and remained silent. Soon thereafter she was told to spread her feet and the vaginal weight lifting appliance was reinserted. By late that afternoon, Megan had managed to ""hold"" four pounds for one full minute. It wasn't an easy process, however. No less than three volunteers had been called in to assist Megan with her concentration and focus. One Handler had actually been called upon by the Coach to take Megan anally in a standing position while she attempted to maintain a ""grip"" on the weight apparatus. All in all, it was an entirely demeaning experience for Megan, and one she would not soon forget.</p> <p>At precisely five o'clock, Alex showed up in the gymnasium to fetch his charges. He stood watching while the Coach put Megan through her paces one last time.</p> <p>""Four minutes,"" Alex said approvingly when at last the iron disk clattered to the floor between Megan's ankles. ""I am indeed impressed, Coach.""</p> <p>""She's taken a good bit of coaxing and a lot of man hours this afternoon, Alex, but I think in the long run she'll be worth the effort,"" the Coach said proudly. He stepped in front of Megan and cupped her pussy. Megan looked away in embarrassment. ""Look at me, young lady,"" the Coach warned. He rubbed her firmly. Megan hesitantly raised her eyes to his. The Coach went on, ""She has a good utilitarian body with reasonably good internal musculature."" He dropped his hand then turned Megan by her shoulders so she faced Alex. ""Her anal numbers are good, I understand,"" the Coach continued. ""It's her vaginal muscles that still need toning up."" He then reached up from under Megan's arms and cupped her breasts. ""Good mammary structure, and firm breast tissue for one her age,"" he said as he gripped Megan painfully hard. Megan groaned and looked down at the Coach's hands on her breasts. ""Eyes on Alex, Miss Richards, and keep still, please."" Megan reluctantly obeyed. ""Her attitude is far from satisfactory as you can see. I think you'll agree that this one will be with us for quite some time.""</p> <p>Alex nodded. ""I agree, one hundred percent, Coach, and again I commend you on your progress with her thus far. Where's Caroline?"" he then asked. ""I've got to get a move on. I have a late night admission this evening. It's a busy time for us what with the women's equality movement and all."" The two professionals exchanged knowing smiles.</p> <p>""Last I saw her, she was heading for the showers with Jerry,"" the Coach said. He removed his hands from Megan and turned her to face him. ""You've done reasonably well today, Miss Richards. I'll expect improvement tomorrow."" He then turned and walked away to the other side of the big facility to assist with another young lady's training, leaving Megan stunned and speechless.</p> <p>After retrieving Caroline from her activities in the bath with her companion, Jerry, Alex led Megan and the young brunette out of the gym. Once in the hallway, he told Caroline that Megan was now her responsibility until bed time. ""I think a shower and supper might be in order,"" he added.</p> <p>Caroline nodded dutifully with a smile. Then taking Megan by the hand, she led the numbed teenager away. Megan was publically bathed and then later enjoyed a ""cafeteria style"" dinner the last course of which naturally consisted of fresh semen provided by a volunteer Handler.</p> <p>When at last it came time for bed, Megan was given yet another surprise. As busy as he was, Alex somehow found time to look in on her at bedtime.</p> <p>Good evening, Miss Richards,"" Alex said politely. ""I trust you enjoyed your meal."" He smiled knowingly. Megan sat on the edge of the big king sized bed and glared at the man. ""Where is Caroline?"" Alex asked.</p> <p>""Here I am,"" the sweet child's voice echoed from the hallway. From behind Alex the young brunette padded into the bed chamber then jumped up onto the bed next to Megan. </p> <p>Trying not to be too terribly obvious, Megan slid away from the warped little girl.</p> <p>Alex hadn't missed a thing, however, and his expression reflected his displeasure. ""I realize that it's your first day, Miss Richards, but I do hope that you will make an effort to join our little family over the next few weeks. As you have no doubt seen in your brief time with us, it is quite difficult to remain alone here.""</p> <p>Megan said nothing. She knew better than to argue or complain. So she chose to say nothing at all.</p> <p>Although such behavior could be considered blatant. Alex decided to let it go for today. Turning to Caroline he asked warmly, ""Who is your partner tonight, sweetheart?""</p> <p>""I think, Todd wanted to be with me tonight,"" the little girl answered with complete candor. She smiled sweetly.</p> <p>""Good,"" Alex said in return. ""Todd is a good man and an excellent Handler. I know you will take good care of him, Caroline.""</p> <p>Caroline beamed.</p> <p>""And you, Miss Richards? Who do we have scheduled to be with you this evening?""</p> <p>Megan who'd been listening to Alex's conversation with Caroline couldn't believe what she was hearing. ""I beg your pardon,"" Megan responded.</p> <p>""Didn't you check the bulletin board, Miss Richards?"" he asked. When Megan responded with a blank look, Alex finally understood. ""I see,"" he said. ""I guess no one has pointed out our Partner Board to you."" Without waiting for a response from Megan, Alex explained. ""At the end of the hall near the bathrooms, we have a bulletin board. All of our Guests are required to check this board daily. On this board you will find your schedule of classes and sessions for each day. Personal notes will also be left posted there for you. In addition, your nightly Partner assignment will be posted there. A responsible Guest will check the board several times a day. At a minimum you will need to know who is to be your Partner for the night and what his or her special needs are. Am I making myself clear, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Megan remained silent for a short time then asked, ""By 'Partner', do you mean what I think you mean?"" </p> <p>""I thought we went over all of that earlier, Miss Richards,"" Alex said, not attempting to conceal his impatience. ""As a Guest of the Center, you are assigned a more or less permanent Principal and Companion,"" Alex explained. ""I am your Principal or Principal Handler at this time, although that may change as I am very busy with new enrollees. Caroline is your Companion."" Alex smiled at the little brunette then continued. ""Each night our Guests are assigned a Partner for the evening. Our assigned Partners are, as a rule, also certified Handlers, but not always. A lot depends upon what we feel a Guest needs in order to further her training program. For example, Caroline here needs more work on deep oral penetration routines. Todd is an expert in this area. So Todd will be with Caroline tonight, and every night until Rob, her Principal feels she has mastered the technique.""</p> <p>Megan would never cease to be amazed by the things she heard in this place. She was stunned by the casual frankness with which Alex discussed what amounted to the statutory rape of an eleven year old girl.</p> <p>""You, Miss Richards, were scheduled for a date with Deke this afternoon and as a result no partner has been assigned. Generally following a date with Deke, our Guests are left somewhat incapacitated for a day or two. We aren't animals, after all."" Megan smirked. ""Unfortunately,"" Alex went on, ignoring Megan's latest violation, ""Deke was busy with another problem case this afternoon. So.. Let's see,"" Alex said thinking out loud.</p> <p>Just then a sandy haired Handler stepped up beside Alex. ""Hi, Alex,"" he said.</p> <p>""Hello, Todd,"" Alex replied politely.</p> <p>""Hi, Todd,"" Caroline said from her seat on the edge of the big bed.</p> <p>""Hi, Caroline,"" Todd said cheerily. ""Are you ready for bed?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Uh huh,"" Caroline answered.</p> <p>""Do you mind, Alex, or will we disturb you?"" Todd asked, nodding toward Megan.</p> <p>""No.. No.. Absolutely not, Todd. You two go right ahead. We're about done here anyway. I've got to run find Miss Richards a Partner for the evening, then I'm going home.""</p> <p>""You off tonight?"" Todd asked, moving into the room.</p> <p>""Yeah, and I need the break too,"" Alex confided candidly. ""North has been working me to death with all of the new enrollees. I have one more to go to fitting tonight, and then I'm outta here.""</p> <p>Meanwhile, Caroline slid around to one side of the bed and Todd followed. Megan couldn't believe it, but in no time at all, the little brunette had removed the man's rather hefty penis from within his coveralls and popped it into her mouth. The sounds of the youngster's oral efforts resounded in the otherwise quiet sleeping chamber.</p> <p>Seeing the expression of incredulity on the face of his charge, Alex asked, ""Is there anything wrong, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Tearing her eyes from the activities on the other side of the bed, Megan answered, ""Well, yeah. I mean... Are they going to do that right here. I mean, what about when we go to sleep?""</p> <p>""Miss Richards, you might as well get used to sleeping with Caroline. You two will become practically inseparable over the next few weeks.""</p> <p>""Yeah, but.. I mean... What about him?"" Megan said turning to look at the loving couple. Todd stood with his hands on his hips beside the bed. To Megan's great surprise, little Caroline had buried her nose in his pubic hair. That meant that the young girl had managed to swallow Todd completely. ""God!"" Megan thought. She shivered at the thought. </p> <p>""Todd will also be spending the night tonight as will a Partner for you, Miss Richards as soon as I can find a volunteer.""</p> <p>Megan's mouth fell open in astonishment.</p> <p>Alex laughed merrily at her consternation then said, ""Don't worry, Miss Richards. Your Partner needs to sleep too. He won't keep you up all night. Just part of it. Why don't you just lie down beside Caroline and Todd and relax. I'll send someone in for you soon."" </p> <p>Megan could do nothing but gaze dumbly at Alex.</p> <p>""Have a nice evening, and try to get some rest. You have a busy day ahead of you tomorrow."" With that, Alex turned and walked away down the corridor.</p> <p>Megan sat stunned, staring blankly at the doorway. It seemed like there would be no end to this madness. Then the bed shook as Caroline and her Partner crawled under the sheets together. Megan tried not to listen to the giggles and squeals as two animated lumps began to frolic beneath the covers on the other side of the bed. After a moment the giggles became whispers and murmurs, and the two mounds under the sheets merged into one. Megan turned sideways on the bed, trying to keep her back to the occupied side of the big bed. She heard more whispers, then suddenly silence. Just as Megan turned to see what was happening there came a soft cry. </p> <p>""Ohhhhh...."" </p> <p>Then, shortly afterward, a man's whisper.</p> <p>""Yes, Caroline...""</p> <p>Megan turned away. She hugged herself and shivered. The big bed began to rock rhythmically. Megan felt sick. ""How could anyone do that to a child?"" Megan wondered in disgust. She didn't have a lot of time to consider the matter further, however.</p> <p>""Good evening, Miss Richards,"" the Handler said from the doorway. </p> <p>Megan turned quickly. She immediately recognized the man as one of the beastly individuals she'd encountered earlier that day in the hallways of the horrible institution. She remembered also that he was not a nice man.</p> <p>""We met this afternoon, if you recall,"" the Handler said. ""My name is Martin."" He stepped through the door and walked toward Megan on the bed. ""Who's your Companion?"" he asked nodding in the direction of the heaving lump under the bedcovers.</p> <p>""Caroline,"" Megan answered flatly.</p> <p>""Ah yes. A good choice. Caroline is an experienced young lady,"" he said conversationally.</p> <p>Megan didn't try to disguise her feelings of loathing and revulsion. They were painted quite plainly on her face as the man stepped in front of her. Martin, who was well trained in the art of reading a woman's facial expressions knew precisely how he should proceed based upon Megan's unwitting display of her feelings. Also, he'd reviewed her files just minutes earlier. Even though she'd been with the Center for less than twenty-four hours, Megan Richards had already developed quite a reputation as a ""Resistant"". Martin was quite adept at dealing with ""Resistants"".</p> <p>""I am to be your Partner this evening, Miss Richards, so let's begin.""</p> <p>Megan looked up at him apprehensively. She already hated this man. Then , shutting her eyes, Megan vowed silently to resist. She waited.</p> <p>""Service Position Two,"" the Handler said in a tone of command.</p> <p>Megan didn't move. Nor did she open her eyes. Inside, she was terrified.</p> <p>""Service Position Two, Miss Richards,"" the Handler repeated patiently after a moment. He moved closer so that his pants legs touched Megan's knees. When after two minutes Megan had failed to respond to his order, the Handler took her chin none to gently in his left hand, and tipped her face upward. ""Open your eyes, Miss Richards and listen carefully to what I say."" His voice was cold. Something told Megan that she'd better at least look at him. Reluctantly she opened her eyes. The Handler remained silent for several moments while he stared into Megan's eyes. At last he said very quietly and distinctly, ""Miss Richards I can arrange to have a dozen volunteers join us at any time."" Megan's eyes grew wider. ""Would you prefer more company for the evening, Miss Richards?"" Martin asked. Megan lowered her eyes. ""Look at me and answer my question, Miss Richards,"" the Handler ordered. He squeezed Megan's cheeks uncomfortably hard. </p> <p>""Nnnnnn.."" Megan cried through clenched teeth.</p> <p>Martin studied her for a long while. Then he delivered his ultimatum. ""I've read your file, Miss Richards, and you are considered a trouble maker. I do not tolerate trouble makers or resistive Guests."" Megan stared at him guardedly as he continued. ""I expect full cooperation out of you beginning right now. If you hesitate to obey for one instant, I will call for assistance. Be advised, Miss Richards. If you force me to call for additional volunteers, you will not be getting much sleep tonight. Obey me without question or entertain a dozen men."" He pushed Megan back onto the bed.</p> <p>Megan glared up at the wicked man while she rubbed her jaw. Some day she would get even with these horrible people. Some day.. Some how. </p> <p>But not this night...</p> <p>""Service Position Two,"" Martin ordered.</p> <p>Slowly Megan pushed herself to a sitting position. She sincerely hoped that her feelings of icy hatred were adequately reflected in her eyes as she reached out for the opening of the Handler's coverall. </p> <p>Megan was taken by her Partner twice that evening after she'd completed her oral duties; once vaginally and once, much to Megan's displeasure, anally. Martin was not a gentle lover. He performed with a calculated ferocity, that caused Megan a good deal of discomfort and left her totally unsatisfied. </p> <p>In addition, at one point during the anal portion of her evening's performance, when Megan had been reduced to a grunting, drooling mass, face down on the bed with her Handler's cock planted so deeply into her rear end that Megan thought it would explode out of her navel, she'd dug her fingernails into the sheets and rolled her head to the side. Opening her eyes briefly, Megan saw both Caroline and her Partner watching her ordeal intently. They were both smiling.</p> <p>Megan awoke with a start. It was several minutes before she became fully cognizant and aware of her surroundings. Rolling her head to the side, she was met with the face of a stranger. Her surprise was quickly replaced by dismay when unwanted memories flooded back. Megan sat up quickly rather than lay beside the Handler for even one second longer. Carefully she swung her legs around until she sat on the edge of the mattress with her back to her Partner. She couldn't believe that she'd actually managed to fall asleep with the loathsome man. Megan's head felt thick. She had no idea what time it had been when the Handler had finished with her the night before, but she knew she'd been totally exhausted. </p> <p>Megan groaned and put a hand on her belly. She was quite sore. Moving her hand downward, Megan spread her legs and gingerly explored herself. ""Uh, God!"" she mumbled in disgust. Her sparse blond pubic hair was matted and sticky with a mixture of dried sweat, vaginal fluid and coagulated semen. Megan Richards began her second day at The Youth Training Center feeling filthy and despondent. The program was working.</p> <p>She felt him stir behind her. ""Good morning, Miss Richards,"" Martin said as he rolled onto his back. Megan said nothing. She squirmed slightly. Her CAP Device was particularly painful this morning. ""I trust you are rested,"" the Handler inquired, jamming a pillow under his head. Megan nodded, but remained silent. She was learning that not answering a direct question meant trouble. ""Good, then let's get started."" Megan held her breath, awaiting her first order of the day. ""Service Position Three,"" Miss Richards,"" the Handler commanded.</p> <p>Megan had been taught this new routine just last night. ""Service Position Three"" required her to first manually or orally arouse her mate to full erection, then mount him by straddling his hips and facing him. She was expected to position his penis then lower herself onto him. It was then her responsibility to raise and lower herself on him until such a time as she's either told to stop, or until he inseminates her. She was to do this without any assistance or participation on the part of the male or female partner (Strap on devices are used frequently at TYTC.).</p> <p>Megan sighed heavily. Then, reluctantly, but without any noticeable signs of resistance, Megan rolled onto her side beside the Handler named Martin, took his flaccid cock in her hand and began the business of getting him hard. Martin placed his hands behind his head on the pillow and monitored her progress. Surprised that she wasn't required to perform fellatio on the Handler, Megan quickly coaxed him to full erection. The fact that Martin was a sizeable man required Megan to first stand up on the mattress and step across him, straddling his hips. She took his thick shaft in her hand, aimed it upward, then slowly squatted down onto him. Megan even remembered to maintain eye contact from the moment the tip of his penis touched her. She actually felt a warped sense of pride as she went down on her Handler. The program was working. Unfortunately, because she was fairly dry from lack of foreplay, (considered detrimental at TYTC) and still quite sore from her activities the evening before, Megan moaned softly as her Handler's cock made its way into her.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" her Handler barked. Martin made a mental note to recommend some ""QTT"" (Quiet Time Training) for Megan. He stared into her eyes, looking for signs of the obstinance he'd seen last night. He studied her face, searching for that deeply entrenched resentment that fuels disobedience. As Megan began to service him, Martin made another mental note. </p> <p>Later, he would make this entry in her permanent records:</p> <p> Megan Richards, at the beginning of her second day, is most likely fully aware of her situation. After working with her for one evening and one morning I see definite signs of progress, however I believe her self-determination lies just below the surface. It is my opinion that although Miss Richards holds some promise for completing her program of conditioning at TYTC, I feel that she requires constant supervision and attention. I recommend some ""Quiet Time Training"" in addition to her regular routines, and as soon as possible she should be scheduled to see Deke.</p> <p>Martin left Megan's bed at around eight-thirty, leaving her exhausted from her efforts and filled with his semen. At a point during Megan's servicing of Martin, young Caroline and her Partner had awaked, and much to Megan's abhorrence, the older man had then made love to the young child unabashedly right beside her. Not that Megan'd had a great deal of time to spend watching them for she'd been entirely too wrapped up with her own morning duties. Todd had eventually finished with Caroline and made his exit, leaving Megan and the youngster alone in the rumpled bed.</p> <p>""How did you like Martin?"" Caroline asked after she'd had time to catch her breath. ""I think he's a nice man. Don't you?""</p> <p>Megan stared at the little girl in stunned disbelief. ""How could she possibly think that any one of these horrible creatures was nice?"" Megan wondered. Then a chilling thought occurred to her. ""Could Caroline be that brain washed? Surely she wouldn't have believed that the things these men were doing to her are considered acceptable, before the time of her abduction. At some point in time she must have been a normal little girl.""</p> <p>""He showed me lots of new stuff the last time he was my Partner,"" Caroline said in a conspiratorial whisper.</p> <p>""Is this what I'll turn into one day?"" Megan thought with a shudder. ""Brain-washed and conditioned to do anything any man asks? A robot. A sex machine?"" She felt sick. For the first time since her arrival at The Center, Megan Richards felt deep sense of dismay. Subconsciously, she resigned just a little more.</p> <p>""I don't want to talk about it,"" Megan said at last to Caroline. ""This is a horrible place filled with horrible people, and I plan to do everything I can to fight them!"" she then added, with what little confidence she had left.</p> <p>Caroline was silent for awhile, then said with a genial smile, ""OK, have it your way. We had better get going, though. It's bath time and then breakfast."" With that, the little brunette bounced off the bed and stood waiting with her hand extended in Megan's direction, indicating that she should come along. Reluctantly, Megan swung her legs off the side of the bed and stood. Then, led like a child by a child, Megan, escorted by Caroline went out to start her day.</p> <p>Like the day before, Megan was bathed publically by a helpful volunteer. Her toiletry and other personal hygiene needs were also seen to for her while an audience of perhaps fifteen people gazed on appraisingly. Once all was in order, Caroline led her to the cafeteria where she had a nutritious and filling breakfast consisting of eggs, bacon and semen. The latter, for the first time, was served to her at body temperature in an eight ounce glass. In it was the combined offerings of six volunteer donors. Megan had gagged horribly, but was eventually coaxed into finishing the entire helping, by two attending Handlers. </p> <p>Alex had shown up at some point during her repast, and eventually advised Megan of her schedule for the day. ""I'll drop you off at the Gym to begin with, Miss Richards,"" Alex said. ""The Coach is anxious to continue your program."" Megan glared at him icily. A little semen seeped from the corner of her mouth and ran down her cheek. Megan wiped it away quickly with the back of her hand. ""Some points of interest were noted in you records by your Partner, Martin following last night's exercises, and I've asked The Coach to consider them in your program today.""</p> <p>What do you mean?"" Megan asked, speaking out of turn.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" Alex shouted instantly. ""No comment or reply on your part is required. You will understand when the time comes, I'm sure."" Megan did not like the sound of that. ""Come with me, Miss Richards,"" Alex ordered. Then looking in Caroline's direction he said, ""We'll have her back to you this evening, Caroline. I know you have things to do today as well. I understand you will be graduating soon. Isn't that so?"" The sweet little brunette practically glowed with pride as she nodded her pretty head enthusiastically. ""You're a good girl, Caroline. The Center will miss you,"" Alex added then held his hand out toward Megan. ""You could take a lesson from Caroline, Miss Richards. Cooperation, it appears is not your long suit. Now come along.""</p> <p>A renewed sense of rage and profound hatred filled Megan Richards as she slowly stood and took her Handler's offered hand. ""Some day! Some how!"" Megan spat venomously, but silently. </p> <p>The Coach, being an extremely efficient man, started Megan on her weight training regimens right away. The vaginal weight lifting appliance was inserted and to begin with, a four pound weight was applied. ""You must concentrate, Miss Richards,"" the Coach scolded when the device immediately fell to the floor between Megan's feet. ""Repeat your mantra,"" he ordered.</p> <p>Megan glared at the man. Then head and eyes downcast, she mumbled, ""To have a man's penis inside of me is a privilege. To hold him inside of me is my duty.""</p> <p>The apparatus was reinserted. Megan shuddered, then groaned as the phallic device separated soft tissues on its journey deep within her.</p> <p>""Your mantra, again,"" the Coach barked. He placed his other hand on the butt end of her CAP while Megan recited. ""Begin,"" he ordered, releasing the weight trainer. ""Concentrate!"" he snapped. Megan bore down. She groaned from the strain. ""Silence!"" the Coach hissed. He pressed upward on the end of her CAP. Megan gasped.... audibly. The weight and vaginal appliance crashed to the floor.</p> <p>The Coach had been kneeling beside Megan. With a distinct air of frustration and disapproval, he stood and said, ""Come with me, Miss Richards."" He took Megan by her wrist and led her across the floor of the ghastly gymnasium.</p> <p>This being only her second visit to the gym, Megan had not had time to fully appreciate most of the sophisticated and specialized equipment the facility had to offer. Some of the mechanisms looked vaguely like those one might find in a normal work out facility. Others were completely foreign in appearance. Their imagined functions brought a chill to Megan as she was led past. </p> <p>At last they stopped in front of a long, low contrivance made up of stainless steel rails and padded vinyl supports. At a glance it looked somewhat like a bench press machine only longer. Two parallel, eight foot long, two inch diameter, shining steel rails were supported about one foot apart and approximately three feet off the floor by strong, ""X"" braced legs. Near the base of the support legs at one end of the apparatus were fastened a pair padded, cuff-like arrangements, one on either side. At the opposite end of the machine, welded to the linear rails was a four foot long cross beam of the same tubular construction as the linear rails themselves. At either end of this cross member was a cuff similar to the ones on the rear support legs. Mounted atop the center of the main rails was a lightly padded platform approximately one foot wide and three to four in length. Attached to this platform was a wide, padded, black nylon band much like a cummerbund with wide velcro closures. </p> <p>Megan stood beside the Coach, eyeing the cuffs and cummerbund warily. She felt relatively certain that they were intended to restrain. She would soon discover that her assessment was indeed accurate.</p> <p>""Please straddle the apparatus, Miss Richards, and then lie face down on the pad in the center,"" the Coach instructed without hesitation. ""Your breasts should just overhand the platform at the one end and your thighs the other. We can make adjustments as necessary."" </p> <p>Megan stared at him with guarded loathing.</p> <p>""Do it now, Miss Richards,"" he said, responding to her malignant expression calmly and professionally.</p> <p>Megan stared down at the hateful looking device then back to the Coach. He remained silent, bear-like arms folded across his chest, face set in stone. Megan, as always, had no choice. In the end, she had to obey.</p> <p>""Place your hands on the cross-bar, Miss Richards. Wrists in the cuffs,"" the Coach instructed while he busied himself synching the cummerbund restraint tightly around Megan's waist.</p> <p>""But...."" Megan began to whine.</p> <p>""Silence, and do as you are told!"" the Coach barked. Megan reluctantly took hold of the cold metal tubing then allowed her tormentor to close the padded cuffs around her wrists, securing her hands to the cross-bar. She did not resist him, when he then placed her ankles, first the right, then the left, into the restraint cuffs at the opposite end of the apparatus. Megan was helpless, strapped face down to an evil device who's full purpose she did not yet know. She began to be afraid.</p> <p>The Coach circled the machine, inspecting his handiwork to be certain that Megan was secured. Then he stepped over to a large stainless steel cabinet standing beside the apparatus to which Megan was attached. He swung open the double doors of the enclosure, exposing a horizontal work surface with locker doors beneath. On the work surface was what appeared to be a recording device of some sort. Attached to it were several wires leading to contact pads much like an EKG machine. One wire led to a black velcro band. Picking up said band, the Coach turned to Megan. ""Hold still, Miss Richards. This won't hurt at all."" After brushing Megan's hair aside, he fitted the two inch wide band around her neck like a collar and fastened it in the back. ""It's nothing more than a throat microphone,"" he explained as he adjusted the collar so that the small metallic sensor on its inner surface lay directly over Megan's larynx. Next he taped two of the sensor pads to Megan's back over her rib cage, one on either side of her spine. Then, lastly he pushed one pad up under Megan's belly so that it lay against her lower abdomen just below her navel. </p> <p>""Very well then, Miss Richards,"" he said at last, apparently satisfied with his work thus far. ""Are you quite comfortable?"" he asked. Megan refused to answer. ""No reply?"" the Coach chuckled. ""Funny you should choose to remain silent at this particular time."" Megan gave him a curious look. ""You see, Miss Richards, the apparatus who's purpose you are about to experience, we refer to as our ""Silent Partner"". Time spent with the ""Silent Partner"" is know simply as ""Quiet Time"". Turning her head, Megan gazed defiantly at the man. Ignoring her, the Coach continued. ""It has been brought to the attention of your Handler and to that of the Headmaster, and consequently to my attention as well, that you appear to be having trouble adhering to our standard of silence."" Megan opened her mouth to comment, but quickly thought better of it. The Coach continued. ""This is, of course a non-negotiable standard, and one that we take quite seriously. You, Miss Richards, have been observed to be in violation of this standard on many occasions even over the past twenty-four hours."" He held up a hand, pretending to fend off any potential objection on Megan's part. None was forthcoming. ""Granted, Miss Richards, you are new here, and a certain number of infractions are to be expected. However, this does not mean that they are to be condoned. We believe that silence is absolutely imperative for a Guest under all circumstances including and in particular while she is providing service to a mate or mates."" He paused for a moment to let his words ""sink in"". ""You, Miss Richards,"" the Coach went on, ""appear to be either unwilling or unable to adhere to this regulation. As a result, you have been scheduled for some 'Quiet Time'. We will begin shortly. I believe that you will understand and appreciate the function of this device very quickly without the need for lengthy explanation or instruction.""</p> <p>While Megan watched, her position causing her to have to crane her neck painfully, the Coach opened the lower locker in the enclosure and removed a bulky contrivance composed of gears and cams. Stepping out of Megan's line of sight, he quickly fastened the contraption to the rails above and between Megan's knees. Megan felt the bench shift under her as the Coach went about his chores out of sight.</p> <p>Once the ""driver"" was attached to the main rails, the Coach moved back to the cabinet. Opening a drawer, he removed what Megan saw to be three artificial penises. They were rather small compared to what Megan was accustomed to by now, each being about three quarters of an inch in diameter and perhaps six to seven inches long. They were, of course, anatomically correct, and each was attached to the end of a thin steel rod about two feet in length. </p> <p>Megan held her breath as the Coach again stepped out of her field of vision. Then seconds later she squeaked in surprise and her hips jerked upward ineffectually against the restraining cummerbund when the Coach promptly inserted one of the artificial appendages into her vagina. Fortunately she was already fairly well lubricated from her weight training, because the Coach wasted no time in pushing the penis all the way in until Megan felt it in her deepest depths. The Coach then proceeded to move the small phallus in and out a few times until he felt satisfied with its placement.</p> <p>Megan did a little more than squeak when the second one went in. ""Uhhhh..."" she gasped as the second plastic penis joined the first inside of her vaginal passage. Oddly, the Coach seemed to ignore both of her audible outbursts. There was no pain, but the sensation was distinctly unpleasant for Megan when the Coach began to move the two probes in and out of her, first together then alternating, holding them by their attached steel rods. Megan squirmed against the waist restraint. The skin over her knuckles turned white as she gripped the cross bar with her hands.</p> <p>""Ohhh.. Owwww.. Nnnn..."" Megan cried when the stretching began. To late, she remembered that the Coach had taken three small penal probes from the drawer of the cabinet. She strained desperately against her restraints, trying to free her hands, but to no avail. Her vaginal portal continued to dilate painfully around the tip then at last, the shaft of the third, and hopefully the final plastic intruder slipped into her depths.</p> <p>Megan lay breathing heavily on the ""Silent Partner"". She was fully involved. From between her thighs and round buttocks protruded three thin stainless steel rods. In her depths lay nestled side by side, the three vaginal manipulators. The steel rods attached to them were connecting rods, and one by one, the Coach attached them to receivers set into the gear actuated control cams of the driver unit. After checking all of his connections, the Coach again stepped back into Megan's field of vision.</p> <p>""Do you require an explanation, my dear, or shall we simply begin?"" the Coach asked almost gleefully. Personally, he considered the ""Partner"" to be the single most effective training aid that The Center had at its disposal short of the CAP Device. And he so much enjoyed witnessing the marked change in deportment of the Guests after they experienced some ""Quiet Time"".</p> <p>In an attempt to combat her mounting fear, Megan responded with malevolence. ""You and all of this pack of animals will pay for this some day!"" she spat. If Megan could only have seen herself. Strapped helplessly to a mechanical contrivance controlled by the very man she threatened. Her vagina packed to the hilt with hard rubber and with shining steel rods protruding from between her thighs. She might have laughed as her tormentor did. But only briefly.</p> <p>At last, suppressing his chuckling, the Coach reached for the panel. After activating the recording device, he flipped a single switch. </p> <p>Nothing</p> <p>Megan had winced reflexively, expecting the worst. Her expression of hatred turned to puzzlement. Then she watched as the Coach reached toward her feet, his hand disappearing from view. She then felt him slowly twist her CAP back and forth. Her tummy muscles flexed instinctively.</p> <p>Nothing.</p> <p>Then without warning, the Coach slapped the butt end of Megan's CAP, forcing the ever present cylinder deeper into her tender tissues.</p> <p>""Ugghhmm!"" Megan grunted softly.</p> <p>Instantly a electrical shock of alarming intensity shot through her body, causing Megan to arch her back upward off the surface of the pad she lay on. The shock, although not terribly painful, caused Megan to let out a soft cry of alarm. A second flash of lightening emanating seemingly from her spiritual center coursed outward from her womb, down her legs and up her spine. Megan bit her tongue. Her back arched again even more dramatically before her torso fell back to the surface of the bench. She lay panting heavily. Her eyes were bulging in shock and surprise, but she made no sound. It was quite by accident, however. Megan was not a quiet young lady. She sensed the Coach was talking again.</p> <p>""Well. There you have it, Miss Richards. It's really quite simple really,"" The Coach said to the helpless blond. ""Make the slightest sound, and that includes belly grunts, and receive a correction. Remain silent. No correction. Simple, right?"" He smiled down at Megan.</p> <p>The hapless young woman began what she'd hoped would be a curse. What came out was only the first syllable consonant sound followed by the rapid release of breath. It sounded like this. </p> <p>""Fffff hhhhggggghhhhh"" </p> <p>Before her body crashed back to the pad, Megan felt the warm spray of her own urine strike the insides of her thighs. The Coach smiled down at her.</p> <p>""Make a sound, Miss Richards. Correction. No sound, no correction.""</p> <p>Megan looked up at him in horror.</p> <p>""I think you'll get the idea soon enough, Miss Richards. You're a smart young lady. And now for the best part."" He reached for the controls. ""If you're a very quiet girl, the ""Partner"" can be very nice to you."" He flipped a second switch. </p> <p>Megan groaned loudly, just seconds before every molecule of her body became an electrical conductor. Snot flew from her nose in a most unladylike fashion and her bladder emptied the remainder of its contents as the Coach stepped around front for a better view of his subject.</p> <p>The three vaginal manipulators began their work and continued unrelenting. The gears of the driver mechanism turned the cams which moved the connecting rods back and forth which unfailingly pushed and pulled the three plastic penises in and out of Megan Richards in a steady, sequential order much like the pistons of a rotary style compressor, so that at no time was she left completely empty.</p> <p>At first, Megan, like most Guests reacted audibly to the mechanical invasion of her person, but it took only very few corrective pulses from the ""Partner"" to quiet her down. Soon all that could be heard in the otherwise unoccupied gymnasium was the steady whine of gears, some heavy breath sounds, and of course, the liquid sounds of female arousal. The sounds of increased breathing rate and magnitude were permissible by the computerized sensors attached to Megan's body, but the slightest groan, whimper, grunt or other guttural sound was instantly rewarded. </p> <p>Understanding that even a female with the most active vaginal secretions could not hope to keep up with the unrelenting cadence of the ""Silent Partner"", the design engineers at TYTC built in an auto-lube system into the apparatus. It was quite simple really. From time to time, a small amount of heavy, non-petroleum based oil was sprayed from a nozzle onto the shafts of the probes as they sequentially appeared from inside the vaginal passage of the user. All in all, the ""Silent Partner"" is an elegant machine that had served the Center well.</p> <p>Megan's first orgasm took her in spite of the unpleasantness of her situation after approximately forty minutes on the ""Partner"". Her moan of pleasure and pain was instantly rewarded by a mind numbing pulse of internal fire. The Coach monitored his subject, faithfully logging her reactions and number of corrections. With the exception of her initial outbursts and one orgasmic cry, Megan went on to enjoy almost three full hours of mechanical companionship in complete silence. During this time, the Coach logged eight orgasms including her first. </p> <p>""All climaxes with the exception of her first were executed within prescribed audio parameters,"" the Coach noted in Megan's permanent record.</p> <p>Some young ladies actually came to enjoy the attentions of the ""Partner"", the Coach knew. He recalled one young red head who became so enamored with the added stimulation of the intense electrical pulses, that she began to purposely prompt the machine's corrective function. ""Women are interesting creatures,"" he mused as he watched Megan shudder from another climax. In any case, he did not want to run the risk of having Megan become attached to the device. So after a little over three hours, the Coach turned the ""Partner"" off.</p> <p>For at least thirty minutes, Megan could not stand or walk. Her body felt as if it was made of soft rubber. Surprisingly, she was not exceptionally sore internally. The smaller diameter probes and supplied artificial lubricant had performed as intended. The primary objective of the ""Silent Partner"" was to give a young lady the opportunity to experience multiple climaxes, and to remain silent during each. It was not designed to punish or damage.</p> <p>Alex showed up right on time, and after receiving a thorough report from the Coach, he thanked him for his services then led Megan away. Being led by the hand was becoming almost second nature to Megan, but she almost fell on more than one occasion as she padded alone barefoot behind the big Handler. </p> <p>Alex led Megan to the cafeteria and left her in the hands of several volunteers, promising to return shortly. By the time he returned, Megan had finished eating. Alex walked up to her and her most recent companion just as Megan was sucking the last drop of semen from the man's pulsing cock.</p> <p>""Come along, Miss Richards,"" Alex said when he thought Megan was finished. ""I trust you've enjoyed your meal."" Megan glared up at him, but remained silent. With Alex's help, she stood. Her legs were still a bit wobbly. ""I am taking you back to your quarters now, Miss Richards,"" he said as he led her toward the door. ""Caroline will meet us there. I have instructed her not to allow anyone to bother you for two hours while you get some rest. I expect you to use the time wisely, Miss Richards. Get some sleep. You will need your strength.""</p> <p>When Megan gave him a questioning look, Alex smiled. ""You have an appointment with Deke this afternoon, Miss Richards, at three o'clock sharp.""</p> <p>A cold chill passed through her. Perhaps it was only his tone of voice, but something in the way Alex, and everyone else for that matter, spoke of the man named Deke told Megan that an appointment with this person was not something to look forward to.</p> <p>Caroline was there in their bed chamber waiting for her just like Alex had promised. Megan was indeed exhausted both from her recent Quiet Time and from her activities the night before and earlier that morning with Martin. Gratefully she crawled between beneath the sheet that Caroline so kindly held up for her. Megan would have been asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow had it not been for the fact that Caroline wanted to ""play"". About a half hour later, Megan was finally able to drift off with the younger girl curled up behind her with one of her small hands cupping Megan's right breast.</p> <p>It seemed as thought she'd just fallen asleep when she was suddenly shaken awake by Caroline. ""It's time,"" the little girl said politely. ""Do you need to use the bathroom first?""</p> <p>Caroline helped Megan with her toilet then brought her back to their quarters. When they arrived, Alex was waiting. ""Have you used the bathroom, Miss Richards?"" he asked. ""You are going to be busy for the next few hours and won't get another chance.""</p> <p>""Nothing was sacred or even private in this horrible place!"" Megan thought to herself. She nodded curtly to her Handler.</p> <p>""Very well. Come along then."" He extended his hand. Megan took it and allowed him to lead her once again like a small child. It was very demeaning. The Center thought of everything.</p> <p>Megan was taken first to the Center's gynecological wing where she was given a thorough internal examination. The Center's Gyn Section was, needless to say, very well equipped and staffed by dedicated doctors and technicians. Due to the nature of the services provided by TYTC, it should come as no surprise that the Gyn Section was kept rather busy tending to the personal physiological needs of the Guests. Soon after her arrival, Megan found herself seated in an exam chair with her feet in the stirrups. Alex stood nearby. As expected, no pleasantries were exchanged when the doctor arrived. He gave a cursory glance at Megan's chart then turned to Alex. </p> <p>""Miss Richards is scheduled to see Deke this afternoon, I see. I assume a preliminary examination is what you require.</p> <p>""That's correct, Doctor,"" Alex replied in his usual professional tone of voice.</p> <p>""Very well,"" he the doctor said as he turned to an instrument tray on a stainless steel stand next to the Megan's exam chair. Megan gave a little squeak when he unexpectedly picked up a pneumatic vaccination gun and injected her in the right shoulder.</p> <p>""Phttt."" Megan received another dosage of Thelazine. Both Alex and the doctor watched as the customary flush appeared in Megan's face. Unlike the first dosage of the experimental compound, the second dose always produced instantaneous results in a girl. Inside of Megan Richards the Bartholins's and Skene's glands responsible for the production of lubricating mucous in her vaginal passage and at its opening went into overtime. After another moment or two, the doctor fetched a clear plastic speculum from the tray, and while he chatted casually with Alex, he inserted the instrument into Megan. It slipped into her effortlessly. </p> <p>""Will this be a routine visit for Miss Richards, or will Deke be giving her special incentive therapy?""</p> <p>Alex smiled warmly as he watched the doctor adjust the plastic device so that it spread the walls of Megan's vagina widely open. Her fluffy and convoluted interior was plainly visible, glistening with moisture. The doctor adjusted a spot light so that it shown up inside of Megan. ""Yes, Doctor, Deke will indeed be providing Miss Richards with some much needed attitude adjustment."" The two men chuckled.</p> <p>Megan sat silently listening while she was discussed like a side of beef. Having only just come from her first session of Quiet Time, she at least had learned to choose her battles if nothing else. Now was not the time to speak, she decided. The examination was humiliating, but at least she wasn't being brutalized for the time being.</p> <p>""The Headmaster wanted me to inquire about the possibility of using Miss Richards to test your new U. I. Program. Do you think that might be feasible?"" </p> <p>The doctor hesitated for a moment. Then resumed his initial inspection of Megan's opening. After a moment he stood, picked up a tablet a began to leaf through its contents. ""Hmm.."" He muttered absent-mindedly. ""According to her records, her internal measurements taken at the time of her induction appear to be adequate. Fifty-one, point five cubic inches. Is this an accurate volume?""</p> <p>""It is indeed, Doctor,"" Alex replied. ""I took her measurements myself.""</p> <p>""And how active has her schedule been since?"" the doctor asked as he slipped his finger into Megan and proceeded to palpate her interior. He pressed one or two somewhat delicate areas causing Megan to wince visibly.</p> <p>""The usual program,"" Alex responded as he stepped behind the doctor for a better view. ""Although as you no doubt noted in Miss Richards' records, she has had a bit a problem with cooperation since her arrival. She's been treated to some corrective attention as a result. She's also begun working with the Coach on her vaginal conditioning.""</p> <p>""So, it is probable that she's gained some volume potential?"" It was a rhetorical question. ""Let's have a look at you, Miss Richards,"" the doctor murmured. He dropped a small pair of magnifying lenses down in front of his spectacles then leaned farther in between Megan's splayed thighs. Behind him, Alex nodded.</p> <p>The ""U. I"" or Uterine Involvement Program was still very much in its infancy. Put simply, the procedure entailes injecting special compounds directly into the muscular collar or cervix that guards the entrance to the uterus. The compounds anesthetize and paralyze the powerful toroidal muscle making entry into the uterus itself possible.</p> <p><br/> To date, the technique has been performed on only one other Guest. The young lady, who was fourteen at the time, was probed by artificial means only, but unfortunately, severe bleeding had resulted. The bleeding was stopped quickly, and at no time was her life or health in jeopardy, however the instance had caused the staff gynecologists to re-think the procedure. Subsequent lab testing was preformed utilizing some specialized astringent compounds, and the technicians now believe that they've at last resolved the problem of uterine hemorrhaging.</p> <p>""And how old is Miss Richards?"" the doctor asked nonchalantly. He picked up a thin glass rod about a foot in length and inserted the end into Megan's dilated vaginal passage. </p> <p>""She's eighteen years, two months,"" Alex replied, as he moved again for a better view. At the very end of the moist pink tunnel that was Megan's vagina, Alex could clearly see the darker pink toroidal shape of her cervix. Megan's facial expression portrayed her discomfort as the doctor began to gently probe around the perimeter of the small pink doughnut. It didn't exactly hurt, but the sensation was very disconcerting. After all, the wicked doctor... ""and he had to be as evil as the rest to work in this place,"" Megan thought... was touching her at the very gateway to everything that was central to her femininity. Her spiritual nucleus... her inner sanctum.</p> <p>The doctor murmured on as he pressed the rounded tip of the glass probe into the tightly closed center of the cervical gate. The muscular guardian would not allow the rod to proceed any further. Megan jumped. ""It never ceases to amaze me that a sizeable fetus can pass through this seemingly impenetrable orifice. Hold still, my dear,"" he said. Then, turning to Alex, he continued, ""It is this very fact that lead us to develop the U. I. Program. We see no reason why this has to be a 'one way street',"" he smiled. He probed Megan for a minute or two longer then stood, saying, ""You may inform the Headmaster that I see no reason why Miss Richards wouldn't be suitable for U. I.. I will prepare her.""</p> <p>Megan didn't understand what she was hearing, but had a bad feeling about it, none the less. She'd discovered quite quickly that most of the ""programs"" in this monstrous institution proved to be unpleasant, and this U. I. would probably be no exception. ""Whaa.. What are you gonna do to me now?"" she decided to ask.</p> <p>As usual she was answered by action rather than words. The doctor, who still stood between her legs, quickly grasped the end of her CAP and gave it a swift push. Megan grunted in pain. ""Silence, please, Miss Richards,"" he said casually. He twisted the CAP. Megan groaned. Then while she lay in the stirrups panting from the pain of the cramps that wracked her abdomen, the doctor released her CAP, and picked up a long swab from the instrument tray. The cotton end was pre-treated with a local anesthetic that he carefully applied to the perimeter of Megan's cervix. He then stood once more and stared down at Megan, waiting for the numbing substance to take affect. After a minute, he looked at his watch. ""I believe she's ready. We might need to restrain her, but I'd rather not,"" he said to Alex. Then looking Megan directly in the eye, he said, ""I can have you restrained, if necessary, Miss Richards."" Megan returned his gaze with a very concerned look on her pretty face. ""I am going to give you an internal injection, and I expect for you to hold very still. If you do not, you may be injured. Do you understand me?""</p> <p>Megan felt the cold clutch of panic around her heart. She watched almost trance-like as the doctor removed a large hypodermic syringe from the nearby instrument tray. It was filled with a milky substance. The shining needle at its ""business end"" was a good three inches long.</p> <p>""Do you understand me, Miss Richards?"" Megan heard the doctor ask again as if from a great distance. </p> <p>Megan stared at him dumbly. ""I.. But... I..."" she whimpered.</p> <p>""Just hold very still, Miss Richards and you will not feel anything at all,"" the doctor said as he moved the syringe between Megan's thighs then downward and out of her field of vision. Megan struggled to remain motionless, but could not keep from trembling somewhat. She stared up at the ceiling. Her destiny, as usual, was in the hands of another.</p> <p>Skillfully the Gyn Section doctor made several partial injections of the specialized compound around the perimeter of Megan's cervix. As promised, Megan felt nothing more than the sensation of slight pressure from time to time. She was gratefully surprised when after a moment, the doctor stood, replaced the syringe into the tray and said, ""That should do. We'll give her five minutes."" He looked at his watch again. Then cheerfully he added for Alex's benefit. ""I've got a busy schedule, this afternoon.""</p> <p>""Haven't we all,"" Alex replied. ""So many new Guests lately, and more requests coming in practically hourly. We're hiring new Handlers as quickly as we can, but still there's a backup.""</p> <p>Megan listened to their shop talk in silent revulsion. ""What sort of people were these men? Where had they come from? Where did they find people so totally lacking in basic human compassion?"" she wondered and not for the last time. ""Some day....."" Megan vowed.</p> <p>""Let's see how you're doing, Miss Richards,"" the doctor said, interrupting Megan's thoughts. ""You might want to watch this,"" he then said to Alex. The doctor picked up the glass probe rod and both men bent between Megan's thighs.</p> <p>Megan's cervix looked the same, no discoloration or outward signs of trauma, but when the doctor placed the tip of the probe against the tiny opening at its center and pushed, it slipped almost effortlessly through the previously impassable portal. Megan felt no discomfort, only an odd feeling of invasion. The doctor moved the probe from side to side, and the once powerful little muscle yielded. The gateway to Megan Emily Richards lay open. </p> <p>""Impressive, is it not,"" the doctor commented as he withdrew the probe, stood then removed the speculum from Megan's vaginal opening. </p> <p>""Very,"" Alex replied with a nod of approval. ""You and your staff have done well.""</p> <p>""Care to inspect her before we send her to Deke?"" the doctor asked casually.</p> <p>""Indeed,"" Alex said. Then, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, he stepped closer and inserted his middle finger into Megan's vagina. ""Look at me please, Miss Richards,"" he ordered. Megan reluctantly obeyed.</p> <p>Alex's finger wasn't long enough to really penetrate deeply, but he was able to find the familiar toroidal barrier at the end of Megan's birth canal with his finger tip. Then while he watched her eyes and facial expression carefully, Alex pushed against the center of her cervix. Where once his progress would have been effectively frustrated, he felt Megan open for him. Her eyes betrayed her feelings as if they were indeed windows to her soul. They became round and inward gazing. Her facial expression at the moment of penetration was one of puzzlement, surprise and mild concern. Megan felt intensely violated. It shook her to her very roots. She felt sick. </p> <p>Alex smiled. The Center thought of everything.</p> <p>Alex knocked once on the door. ""Come,"" came the reply.</p> <p>Then turning to Megan he said, ""I'll be back for you when Deke is finished."" That was it. He opened the door, steered Megan through by the shoulder, then closed the door behind her.</p> <p>Megan stood for a moment looking about the room nervously. She hugged herself in response to an involuntary shiver. The room looked ordinary enough. ""No weird machines or anything,"" she thought. Desk, office style chair, sofa, coffee table. Nothing unusual at all about the furnishings. Cautiously, Megan moved father into the room. On the far wall was a window. It took a moment to register. ""A window!"" Megan thought excitedly. Nowhere else since she'd been brought to this place had she seen a window. ""This might be my only chance to get outta this hell hole,"" Megan thought breathlessly as she quickly crossed the room. Reaching the window, she jerked the light curtain aside. It looked like a regular sash style window. Megan's hand scrabbled somewhat frantically for the latch. Nothing. At the bottom of the window frame were two ornate brass handles. Megan grabbed them and pulled with all of her might. Nothing. ""Dammit!"" Megan hissed under her breath as she tried again to raise the recalcitrant window. The tendons stood out on the sides of her neck and her biceps bulged from the strain. From behind, Megan's shapely ass muscles flexed, causing her to tighten up around her CAP Device. Ignoring the pain, Megan continued to pull and strain for several minutes before finally giving up with a string of muttered curses.</p> <p>""Leaving so soon?"" a baritone voice said from close by. Megan practically jumped out of her skin. She turned quickly, and her mouth fell open. </p> <p>Before her stood a very large man. He was well over six feet tall, with a powerful looking physique characteristic of a man who spends a lot of time lifting weights. In another setting, Megan might actually have been attracted to him. He had a handsome face with a square jaw, dark hair and eyebrows, and a strong nose. His features could best be described as Mediterranean. It was the man's eyes that made Megan extremely apprehensive. Like most of the men's eyes she'd looked into since coming to this insane institution, Megan saw absolutely no sign of compassion or even basic human decency in them. They were utterly devoid of emotion as was the rest of his face. What caused Megan to shiver was the depth and darkness of this big man's eyes. It was as though she were staring into two black pits that led straight to hell.</p> <p>""Come here, Miss Richards,"" the man said.</p> <p>Megan hesitated out of fear. She backed up against the window. Its glass was cold through the thin curtain on her bare fanny.</p> <p>The man was large, but unlike many individuals of his stature, he was not slow. Before Megan knew what was happening, the man closed the three steps that separated them. Her blue eyes bulged out in fear as the powerful fingers of one big hand closed around her throat. Megan could actually feel his finger tips meet at the back of her neck. Then she opened her mouth in a silent gasp when with his free hand he entered her with one finger. His hands were enormous and so, Megan quickly discovered, were his fingers. Megan would later remark that she'd seen penises that were smaller. Her tummy heaved outward as he dug deeper. Spots began to swim before her eyes. The last thing Megan remembered before she was swept into blackness was the man's cruel face just inches from her own. Expressionless... Cold.</p> <p>When Megan regained consciousness a few minutes later, she was lying on the carpeted floor. At first she was disoriented, but soon the memories flooded back. Looking up she saw the big man standing over her. He stooped and reached for her. Megan cringed, but he grabbed her by her arm and drug her roughly to her feet. </p> <p>""Owwww,"" Megan whined.</p> <p>""Silence!"" his deep bear-like voice boomed. He shook her by her arm like a rag doll. Megan began to actually fear for her life for the first time since her abduction. This monster was so powerful that she felt utterly defenseless in his hands. She cowered when he leaned closer.</p> <p>""Your reputation precedes you, Miss Richards,"" he growled. ""You have apparently been a disciplinary problem since the time of your arrival.""</p> <p>Megan summoned what remained of her rapidly flagging courage, and glowered at her assailant with a look of unbridled loathing.</p> <p>""Precisely what I mean,"" he said. Then he grabbed Megan around her throat again. His fingers squeezed. ""We are going to put an end to that sort of behavior this afternoon, Miss Richards."" Megan began to strangle once again. He pulled her face to within inches of his own. ""Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Deke, and the Center employs me for the expressed purpose of dealing with uncooperative Guests such as yourself."" Megan was on the verge of blacking out once again when he eased his grip around her neck ever so slightly. It was just enough for Megan to suck a little life giving oxygen into her tortured lungs. An almost demonic grin slowly spread across the man's face. ""We are going to begin right now."" Without warning, he threw Megan onto the floor and stepped back. </p> <p>""On your knees, Miss Richards,"" he ordered.</p> <p>Megan took one look at the cold eyes above her and quickly decided that now was not the time to disobey. She slowly got to her knees.</p> <p>""My cock. Take it out.""</p> <p>Megan looked up pleadingly. She had yet to really fully understand that the ""Cute Little Girl"" act would get her nowhere in this institution. Deke stood silently over her, waiting. Reluctantly, Megan reached for the oversized zipper of his standard issue coveralls.</p> <p>It was a two way zipper that zipped up or down. All Handlers wore similar garb, allowing them to doff their clothing quickly in order to accommodate the needs of the Guests. Taking the leather fob in her trembling hand, Megan slowly raised the zipper upward. As the material of the coverall parted, Megan saw a forest of dark hair over dark skin.</p> <p>""Let's get on with it, young lady,"" Deke growled. ""I have a busy schedule.""</p> <p>""Alright!"" Megan snapped, forgetting herself. </p> <p>Reprisal was swift. Megan saw stars and her ears rang as she slowly crawled back to her knees. Deke had slapped her on the right side of her face, his huge paw covering the entire side of her head, knocking her almost senseless to the floor.</p> <p>""Silence!"" he shouted.</p> <p>For the first time since she'd come to this horrible place, Megan Emily Richards came very close to crying. She had never been struck by anyone before. She was utterly shocked and humiliated both by the act, and more so by her obvious powerlessness to do anything about it.</p> <p>""Take my cock out and get me ready for you,"" Deke growled, grabbing Megan by her hair and dragging her back up onto her knees. ""Now!"" he added.</p> <p>Megan stifled a cry when Deke pulled her up by her hair, and fought to control her urge to curse the man who caused her so much pain and humiliation. She stared at the ""fur lined"" opening in Deke's coveralls. Then slowly she reached a hand inside, into the warmth of yet another man's trousers. Deke remained silent for the moment while Megan felt around gingerly inside his clothing. Then she felt something. Her eyes grew wider. ""Oh my God!"" Megan's mind gasped. ""He.. it.. Oh, my God!"" She jerked her hand out of Deke's coveralls as though she'd been burned. </p> <p>""Why are you stopping, Miss Richards?"" Deke asked in a condescending tone of voice. ""I did not tell you to stop. Please continue, or do you require further... 'encouragement'?"" He drew his hand back in preparation for another blow.</p> <p>Megan shook her head quickly. Her expression was one of fear. </p> <p>Deke, unlike the rest of the staff at TYTC, was instructed to use direct violence if necessary in order to gain cooperation from the problem cases he routinely worked with. He did not enjoy battering young women. He thought of it simply as another means to achieve the desired objectives of his employers.</p> <p>Megan groaned silently as her hand once again touched the huge engine in Deke's trousers. It was enormous. She spread her fingers in an attempt to grasp the still flaccid monster, and found she could barely reach around its circumference. Megan was forced to rise up farther on her knees as she tugged upward on the massive fleshy shaft in an effort to free it from the confines of the left leg of Deke's company issue coveralls. She was having difficulty.</p> <p>""Use both hands,"" Deke suggested.</p> <p>Megan looked up at him, but was careful to keep her expression as neutral as possible. She did not wish a repeat of his last reaction to perceived resistance. She gazed into Deke's inkwell eyes and mentally cursed the day he was born. For the time being, however, Megan decided she had better follow orders. Slowly she reached out, and her left hand joined her right inside Deke's coveralls. Using both hands Megan was able, with a good bit of effort to make some headway. Slowly the immense organ emerged. When the last few inches at last came free, Megan released it, stunned by its weight alone. Then she sat back on her haunches, covered her mouth with her hands and gasped in astonishment. Not horror, astonishment. If the massive male organ hadn't been hanging there just a couple of feet from her face, Megan would not have believed such an abomination of nature was possible. </p> <p>Even in its current state of relative flaccidity, Deke's penis was a good thirteen inches long, and if that wasn't enough, it had a massive girth as well. If she'd been asked to guess, Megan would have estimated its diameter at three inches at least. The bulbous head of the beast was even larger, sanguine red and smoothly wet in appearance. The shaft was a ruddy fleshy color and was cris-crossed with large, dark blue veins. Megan thought she could actually see them throb as the blood coursed through them, brining life to the monstrosity who's mammoth root protruded from a black, tangle of hair at the entrance to its lair. </p> <p>Then the realization dawned on Megan at last that she was going to be subjected to this male oxymoron. Fear clutched at Megan's throat as her conscious horror wrestled with her that part of her femininity that was somehow drawn to the huge instrument of manhood. With fear and loathing in her heart and a sickening longing in her belly, Megan began to shrink away from her attacker.</p> <p>""Stop right there, Miss Richards,"" Deke ordered. He'd seen this same reaction in more females than he could count. ""Get up here on your knees and prepare me."" His voice was cold and threatening. ""Service Position Two!"" he said.</p> <p>Much to Megan's chagrin, the command phrase actually caused her conditioned subconscious to react. Before she knew it, Megan was on her knees in front of the man. Using the recent skills she'd been taught, Megan expertly exercised this instrument of pain and pleasure into a full state of readiness. She would not have believed it possible, but due to her efforts Deke's penis quickly grew to nightmarish proportions. When at last the man indicated that she should stop, Megan settled once again onto her haunches and gazed up at her handiwork. Her mouth fell open in awe. Because of her skillful use of her hands and her mouth, Deke's penis had attained a length of almost two feet. The heavy shaft looked like a tree trunk topped with a dark purple head the size of a billiard ball still shiny with Megan's saliva.</p> <p>Deke had remained silent during Megan's preparation. When he was satisfied with her service, he said quite clearly, ""Service Position One, Miss Richards. Standing form, hands on the desk.""</p> <p>Megan's heart fluttered. The time had come. From her kneeling position, she looked quickly around the room. There was no escape. As she stared at the huge penis that would soon be forced into her, Megan feared that she would not survive.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" Deke snapped, when Megan responded with a low mewling sound in her throat to his initial incursion. She'd again forgotten herself when the tender tissues of her over dilated vaginal orifice at last let go. Megan felt herself tear, but it wasn't the sting of the male inflicted episiotomy that caused her to cry out. It was the gut rending pressure and exquisite all encompassing torment that thundered through her femininity as the massive head of the beast forced aside the walls of her womanhood and made its way inside.</p> <p>""Huuhhhhhhhhhh,"" Megan exhaled. She reflexively spread her feet wider apart to give room to the intruder. Her knuckles turned white as she clutched the edge of the desk in front of her. Megan's legs began to tremble uncontrollably as more of her lower abdominal cavity was given over to the presence of her lover. Had Deke not clutched her hips in his two big paws, Megan would have fallen. Centimeter by centimeter, the unrelenting invasion of her person continued. Cognisance fled Megan as all of her attention became focused inward. In the blankness of her inward gaze, Megan could see the head of the beast push aside the convolutions of her interior. Megan would later be heard to remark that the experience was like ""giving birth in reverse"". </p> <p>Deke's fingers dug into her flesh as he pulled Megan back onto himself. He'd felt the rending of her flesh. She wasn't the first female he'd torn open upon entry, and she would not be the last. The bleeding would be minimal, he knew, and although she would be terribly sore for several weeks, she would heal. The Center's staff gynecologists would treat her, and she would be placed on light duty for a suitable period time. In any case, that was not his concern. He looked down and saw that over a third of his immense shaft was still visible, protruding from between the teenager's rounded buttocks. Then with practiced skill, Deke grasped the butt end of Megan's CAP Device and withdrew it from the girl with one quick jerk. At the same time, Deke pushed his hips forward, forcing another few inches of meat into the recently vacated space inside of Megan Richards' pelvic cavity. Deke felt the young lady's interior anatomy rearrange itself around him. He heard a soft grunt come from the girl, but let it go for the time being. By maintaining a steady forward pressure, he gained further ingress as new areas of Megan's womanhood opened itself up to him. He felt her body tremble in his hands and around his cock. </p> <p>""You are doing well, Miss Richards,"" he commented, momentarily halting his advance. ""But you have forgotten a cardinal rule."" He felt her body stiffen. ""How quickly they forget he mused."" Then to Megan he said, ""Look at me, Miss Richards. Arch your back and look at me.""</p> <p>In her current state of mind, Megan might not have comprehended anything other than one of the Center's practiced command sequences. For this very reason, all Handlers addressed their Guests in exactly the same way each and every time an order was issued. As a result, the Guests gradually became conditioned to respond in the desired fashion without the need for contemplation or even lucidity.</p> <p>Megan turned her head and looked back over her right shoulder.</p> <p>""Arch your back, Miss Richards,"" Deke said.</p> <p>Megan arched.</p> <p>Almost as a reward, Deke slowly withdrew approximately three inches of himself from her clutches. She shuddered noticeably. Deke stared into her eyes then began in condescending tone of voice, ""There. You see, Miss Richards. You're no different than any other girl. All we have to do is to put enough cock into you, and you become putty in our hands."" He grinned wickedly.</p> <p>At first Megan wasn't sure what he'd just said to her. All things considered, her current situation was not one to encourage conversation in a girl. But slowly, as comprehension dawned upon her, Megan's expression of puzzlement became hard. The same problem that had plagued her since her arrival at TYTC again raised its ugly head. Even though she was clearly in the clutches of a man who's ruthlessness had been recently demonstrated to her. A man who's unbelievably large penis now occupied a generous portion of her feminine vestibule. It was the very reason Megan was here in the first place. Her haughty, self-centeredness. Her scornful dismissal of authority. Her strong willed impudency. With total disregard for her current situation, Megan Richards glared malevolently at her attacker. ""You make me sick, you monster!"" Megan spat. These would be the last coherent words that Megan would speak for the next hour or more. </p> <p>Deke gave her no warning. No change of expression, no preliminary move. Megan's bladder let go first, emptying itself in a spray of hot urine onto the front of Deke's coveralls when the q-ball size head of his penis slammed into Megan's cervix like battering ram into the gates of a medieval castle. Megan had been looking directly at Deke at the time of his assault. It was magnificent to see her expression change from one of self assuredness to one of surprise. Then when he quickly drew back and rammed her a second time, Megan's face registered her incredulity and astonishment. With the third assault came the look of fear and agony that Deke was looking for. Megan's facial expressions were similar to those one might expect to see on the face of a person who's leg has just been bitten off by a shark.</p> <p>Megan was so stunned in fact that she continued to stare into the eyes of her lover through two to three more powerful strokes, each more forceful than the last. </p> <p>Megan was still gazing sightlessly at Deke when he released her hips, reached forward and around her torso and closed his huge hands over her breasts. Then with what has become known at the Center as ""Deke's Delivery"", Megan Emily Richards would come to know what it meant to have her brains fucked out. </p> <p>Megan was not a small girl, but in the hands of Deke, she was like a rag doll. </p> <p>A gurgling sound was all that came from the hapless teenager as her feet left the floor. Deke wrapped his bear-like arms around her body just below her breasts and pulled Megan back against his chest in his classic maneuver. He felt her supple buttocks separate then flatten against his lower belly as Megan's full body weight bore her downward onto him.</p> <p>His huge shaft pressed upward with agonizing force as Deke began to bounce Megan with short, rapid thrusts. Megan groaned, her legs dangling helplessly in front of Deke's powerful thighs. Her feet were a good foot off the carpet. Had she been able to stand back and witness her taking, Megan would have seen approximately half of Deke's massive love engine peeking from between her quivering thighs. It glistened with a mixture of her fluids; vaginal mucous, blood and urine. The overly large testicles were drawn up tightly, awaiting their opportunity to deliver their spawn. </p> <p>Megan felt utterly impaled. Never before had she experienced such a presence. Her mind drifted in and out of lucidity as she bounced helplessly on the all consuming entity in her belly. Its ponderous bulk stretched Megan, seemingly pushing outward in all directions simultaneously, slowly reshaping her anatomy. The prodigious head battered against the bitter end of Megan's vaginal passage relentlessly. </p> <p>Deke dropped one of his big paws down to cover Megan's bulging tummy. Then, while his bouncing pile driving cadence continued, he began to compress Megan's belly rhythmically. He was massaging her uterus as one would in an attempt to coax a new mother to deliver the placenta. Then, without warning, the bouncing ceased. Megan was almost too far gone to react. Her psyche had begun its irrepressible inward turn to the presence inside of her. </p> <p>Before this day, Megan would never have believed that a man's penis could be so all consuming. Before today, she had called the shots. No one would ever have argued the fact that Megan Emily Richards was in control of her destiny. But now, the haughty teenager whose body was literally suspended in mid-air upon an enormous example of manhood was not so certain. Megan was totally involved. Utterly and completely filled and focused. Or so she thought.</p> <p>Megan moaned softly when Deke paused then leaned her forward. Slowly her penetration angle shifted. There was no warning. No way Megan could have known what was about to happen to her. She hadn't really comprehended what Alex and the doctor in the gynecological center had been discussing. ""Something about U. I.???"" Deke's penis was so immense anyway that all Megan felt was a slight change in its center of effort. With her entire body weight resting on its head, Megan felt the juggernaut shift ever so slightly in the direction of her spine. </p> <p>Megan's mouth fell open in a silent gasp as her head flew backward against Deke's chest. A line of spittle issued from the corner of her mouth, ran down her cheek then dribbled off her chin. Megan's eyes stared sightlessly. The small amount of fluid that remained in Megan's bladder flowed onto the floor in front of the two lovers. Had she not used the bathroom at the insistence of her Handler, Megan would most certainly have evacuated her bowels as well when the bulbous head followed by approximately ten inches of throbbing penis crashed the gates of her cervix and filled Megan's womb. Megan Richards truly gave birth in reverse. It was an experience not shared by many.</p> <p>Deke even groaned, which was totally unlike him, when he moved into Megan's inner sanctum. As a rule he handled his Guests in the detached and professional manner expected of a Handler of his stature and tenure, but Uterine Involvement was new to him as well. He'd of course been made aware of the research project going on at Gyn, but this was his first experience with the new procedure. It was an unusual sensation. The portal where he'd always been forced to halt in the past had suddenly been thrown back, opening his subject up completely to him. He actually felt Megan's vaginal opening stretch around the very root of his penis. This was something he'd never before experienced since no female had ever been able to completely accept him. Deke felt himself push through that forbidden gate. He felt her open for him, inviting him inside. Into a fresh new environment. One with supple, muscular walls, and a pure heat that emanated from the very core of her being. Deke quickly discovered that a young lady's uterine grip was even more pleasurable than that of her outer passages, even after the Coach's tutelage. </p> <p>As Megan's body hung trembling on his mammoth appendage, Deke reveled in the fact that he had this female more completely than any other. Then he began to fuck her. </p> <p>Megan was utterly mindless at this point. Her entire being centered was around the all filling shaft within. When the beast began to move in her depths, a soft guttural groan was all she could manage. Menstrual-like cramps flowed through Megan, causing a delicious consuming agony. Her orgasm took Megan by surprise, although it didn't really register in the customary way. Rather than an event, it was more of a process. One that began like the welling up of a tsunami then rolled though her soul uninterrupted for the next half hour or so, or until Deke finished. </p> <p>And finish he did. Later, upon reviewing the video tapes of his appointment with Megan Richards, Deke would find cause to be concerned about his professionalism during the encounter. He found that he'd violated more than one personal rule. First of all, he'd lost control of Miss Richards and allowed her to climax. Secondly, he'd lost control of his own ardor and inseminated the young blond, something he'd never done before or after. On the other hand, what a lovely picture Miss Richards had made as she dangled helplessly on his cock, the head of which lay nestled at her very nucleus. What sweet sounds she'd made when he'd cum inside of her. Directly inside of her womb. Granted, the contraceptive she'd been given would ward off pregnancy, but there had been a certain glow that had come over her. A special understanding dawned when she felt him deliver his seed into her; into the very essence of her femininity. The palace of her womanhood.</p> <p>Two months had passed since her date with Deke, when one day Megan was met after lunch by Alex and another Handler whom Megan had not met before. </p> <p>""Chris, I'd like to introduce Miss Richards,"" Alex said.</p> <p>The Handler was a short, stocky man and not particularly attractive in Megan's opinion. Of course, her opinion meant nothing, Megan knew. Chris said nothing in the way of a greeting, as he stepped in front of Megan. As he reached for her, Megan cooperated by spreading her feet apart, then stood silently while he rubbed her. When Megan felt Chris slip a finger between her labia, Megan shifted her gaze so as to lock eyes with the Handler. He entered her vagina with first one, then two fingers. Megan opened her eyes wide and gave Chris the expression of wonder and puzzlement that he was looking for. The man attended to her manually for several minutes. At one point in time, Megan felt certain that he would tell her to drop to her knees and either service him orally or be taken by him there in the hallway. Alex, of course would allow Chris full use of her.</p> <p>""Miss Richards has become one of our model Guests, Chris. I'm certain she would enjoy your company as a Partner at any time. Wouldn't you Miss Richards?"" Alex asked.</p> <p>Megan nodded then smiled sweetly.</p> <p>""You'd like that, wouldn't you, Miss Richards,"" Chris echoed as he continued his exploration of Megan's interior.</p> <p>Again Megan nodded.</p> <p>""Well, perhaps another time."" Then turning to Alex he said cheerfully, ""Thanks for the introduction, Alex. I'll try to remember to sign up for her one of these days."" He eyed Megan appraisingly. ""She looks like she might be quite entertaining."" Then he removed his fingers from Megan. ""I must be off for the moment, however,"" he said politely.</p> <p>Chris had just been awarded a Guest of his own. She would be his first, and he was understandably anxious to get to work. So, after ordering Megan to clean her juices off of his fingers with her tongue, Chris bid the two of them farewell, and went off in the direction of the fitting rooms. Alex took Megan by the hand and led her down the hall in the opposite direction. </p> <p>They stopped in front of the official bulletin board where all of the schedules for the Guests' activities were posted on a daily basis. Megan scanned the list of names. There were many. The Center was filled to capacity, and its halls echoed with the sounds of young women learning to become functional females. Megan's eyes stopped at her name. Then after a moment, her heart leapt to her throat. </p> <p>There on the big notice board was posted the following:</p> <p> Raines, Melody - Gymnasium - Partner: Mark<br/> Reed, Janice - Free Association - Partner: Ted<br/> Richards, Megan - Exit Interview<br/> Ronson, Patricia - Group Encounter - Partner: Elliot</p> <p>""Exit Interview?"" she thought. Megan turned to Alex, her excitement plain on her pretty face. She did not, however, break the Center's code of silence, but rather she contained her excitement and waited for her Handler to speak to her first. </p> <p>""That's correct, Miss Richards. You are scheduled for your exit interview and graduation, this very morning. We are on our way to the Headmaster's office now as a matter of fact. Do you need to use the bathroom?"" Alex asked politely.</p> <p>Megan nodded that she did. Alex took her by the hand and led her to the restroom facility where she was helped to relieve herself by two volunteers. Megan had become accustomed to urinating not only in public, but often as not seated on the lap of a volunteer who's a penis is lodged in her vagina. This morning was no exception. At the same time, a second volunteer offered himself to Megan in order for her to pleasure him orally while she evacuated her bladder. All in all it had been a successful session, and soon Megan found herself standing hand in hand with her Handler before a door marked ""A. North - Headmaster"".</p> <p>""Good morning, Miss Richards,"" Adam North said politely from behind his big desk. He did not get up. ""How are you, Alex,"" he nodded with a smile.</p> <p>""Great, Sir,"" Alex replied. ""I'll be leaving now, unless you require my services further?""</p> <p>""No, thank you, Alex. You may go about your business. I know you're busy. Do me a favor, thought, and send in the first free Handler you see, please. Thank you,"" North said, dismissing his top Handler. Then turning to Megan, he said, ""Please be seated, Miss Richards."" He motioned toward the familiar straight backed wooden chair opposite his desk. Megan sat without hesitation.</p> <p>""Well,"" he said when Megan was seated. ""Today's your big day, Miss Richards."" North opened a manilla folder on his desk. ""Time certainly flies. Why it seems like just yesterday that a haughty, self-possessed young lady stood before me, spitting threats and curses. And now just look at you."" North smiled warmly at the pretty blond. Megan returned his smile. ""Alex tells me that you've really bloomed over the last few weeks. I'm very pleased, Miss Richards"" North was about to continue when there came a knock at the door. </p> <p>""Come in,"" North said.</p> <p>The door opened. Megan continued to face forward. She had not been told otherwise. She heard footsteps approach.</p> <p>North spoke up at last. ""Timothy, good morning,"" he said. ""I'd like for you to meet Miss Megan Emily Richards."" The Handler named Timothy moved to where Megan could see him. He nodded curtly.</p> <p>A pang of outrage shot through Megan as she did her best to control her expression and smile for the Handler. ""He's a kid!"" Megan cried to herself.</p> <p>On several occasions, she been handled by males younger than herself, and each time it had been a particularly humiliating experience for Megan. She wasn't sure why this, out of all of the other atrocities she'd been subjected to, disturbed her so much. But it did, and Megan had been very careful not to let Alex suspect her discomfort, or she knew she would receive a steady diet of child lovers. Perhaps it was the sheer submissiveness of being forced to give herself to a male so much younger than herself that caused Megan's skin to crawl.</p> <p>Little did Megan know, but Alex and the rest of the staff knew very well that she had an aversion to younger lovers. Very little escaped the attention of these professional men and women. Hence the boy who stood before her now. Timothy couldn't have been much older than fifteen. As a matter of fact, that was quite an astute observation on Megan's part. Timothy was indeed fifteen, and was quite possibly the youngest Handler ever in the Center's employ. </p> <p>""Miss Richards, meet Timothy."" North nodded in the young man's direction. Again Megan smiled obediently. ""Timothy is going to assist us with your final interview, Miss Richards. I trust that will be alright with you."" Megan knew not to answer. She remained silent, smiling sweetly. ""Very well, then."" North said in a businesslike tone of voice. ""Let's get started then, shall we. Timothy, kindly place Miss Richards in Service Position One at my desk and take her vaginally to begin with."" North sat back in his big chair and waited.</p> <p>Megan felt the outrage and hatred that she had struggled for so long to subdue begin to claw its way to the surface. She could barely contain her loathing when she was forced to look over her shoulder obediently as the young man entered her. Megan shuddered involuntarily as his penis made its way into her. One part of Timothy at least had reached full maturity, and it was that part that occupied Megan's thoughts now as the young man waited for further instructions from his superior.</p> <p>""Go ahead, Timothy,"" North said amiably. ""But slowly, please and don't allow her to climax.""</p> <p>Timothy's steady cadence caused Megan's supple breasts to jiggle rhythmically as she stood bent at the waist with her hands on the edge of the Headmaster's desk. ""You may look at me, Miss Richards,"" North said flatly. ""I have some questions I'll need to ask you.""</p> <p>Megan slowly turned to face the man seated behind the big desk. As the young man standing behind her continued to have his way with her, Megan felt her rage begin to seethe just below the surface. She knew all too well that the Center expected nothing less than total cooperation and willing participation from its Guests no matter how demeaning the situation became. She also knew that the man behind the desk would instantly detect any negative intent should she allow her feelings to be displayed on her face. As Timothy's penis moved rhythmically in and out of her, Megan labored to maintain a mask of indifference at the very least. ""So, Miss Richards,"" North began with a smile. ""You've been with us for how long?"" Megan was confused as to what was expected of her, so she remained silent. ""You may answer my questions, Miss Richards, but at the same time we expect you to maintain your vaginal control. Now answer my question, please.""</p> <p>""I... uhhgg,"" Megan grunted when Timothy hit a tender spot. She dropped her head between her outstretched arms. </p> <p>""Look at me, Miss Richards,"" North repeated patiently. ""And answer the question. How long have you been with us, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>""I... I..."" Megan began. ""About three months maybe,"" she was able to get out in short gasps.</p> <p>North looked at her for a moment then consulted her records. ""That's very close, Miss Richards. It has been just under three months. And do you know why you were sent to us?""</p> <p>Timothy continued slowly and steadily. Megan was mortified. She knew full well the answer that North expected, but she was loth to give it. She tried to think of an answer that would satisfy the wicked Headmaster, but that wouldn't cause her to lose any more face. If that was possible at this point in time. The problem was, of course that Timothy's incessant love making was beginning to distract Megan. Unbeknownst to her the silent drug, Thelazine, flowing freely in her bloodstream, was helping to enhance the already powerful ""suggestions"" that her femininity was sending to her beleaguered mind. Megan fought for control. ""I... I guess I was... was stubborn or something,"" she blurted a little too loudly.</p> <p>""Stubborn.. Yes, Miss Richards. You are indeed stubborn. You are also vain, and self-serving and pretentious, among other qualities that come to mind."" North paused to let his statement sink in. ""Do you know who sent you here, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>""S... sent me?"" Megan asked, alarmed by the possibility. In the back of her mind, she maintained her vaginal regimens, relaxing her muscles to allow Timothy unrestricted access to her depths, then squeezing when he withdrew. ""Someone sent me to this place!"" her conscious mind shrieked. </p> <p>""Yes, indeed, Miss Richards. It seems someone in your life has grown weary of your arrogance and deceit. He heard about our services from a friend and decided that you could use a little improvement.""</p> <p>Megan was so stunned that she momentarily forgot her duties. ""Huhhhh!"" she grunted softly when Timothy rammed her unexpectedly.</p> <p>""Pay attention, Miss Richards,"" Timothy ordered from behind her. ""You can answer the Headmaster's questions, but I, Miss Richards, am your lover, and therefore demand priority over all else. I expect for you to remain focused, no matter what else is going on.""</p> <p>Megan looked back at him over her right shoulder and nodded her understanding. Timothy continued.</p> <p>""It was your steady partner or fiancé or whatever who sent you to us, Miss Richards,"" North said matter-of-factly. ""Let me see,"" he muttered as he thumbed through Megan's records. ""Glenn McCain, I believe his name is.""</p> <p>Megan's mouth fell open in horrified astonishment in spite of her rapidly rising ardor. North hadn't missed the signs, however. Seeing the color begin to rise in her neck and shoulders, he nodded almost imperceptibly to Timothy who immediately altered his cadence. </p> <p>It has been noted that by switching to an irregular rhythm a girl can be kept off balance almost indefinitely. All of the TYTC Handlers practice their shift rhythms on a regular basis. </p> <p>""G... Glenn? Huuh.. Uhh!"" Megan gasped, partly in surprise and partly due to Timothy's attentions. ""G.. Glenn did this to me?"" Megan was so astonished that she simply stood there, being slowly fucked by the young Handler. </p> <p>""That's correct, Miss Richards. Apparently, in addition to your less than attractive attributes, your fiancé also discovered that you were fucking another man."" </p> <p>Megan's growing rage quickly subsided, when she realized that she'd been caught. ""How had Glenn found out about Emilio?"" Megan asked herself. ""They'd been so careful.""</p> <p>""Surprisingly, your fiancé wasn't all that upset about sharing you with another, Miss Richards. What he did resent was your haughty indifference to his feelings and your lies. Not to mention your unwillingness to satisfy his needs after you had been with your Italian friend.""</p> <p>""God!"" Megan cried silently. ""They know everything!"" She hung her head in defeat.</p> <p>""Look at me please, Miss Richards. You are still obligated to obey our rules until such a time as you are released into the custody of your fiancé.""</p> <p>""My whaaaa?"" Megan gasped. </p> <p>""Indeed, Miss Richards. Mr. McCain will be here momentarily. So if you don't mind, we need to conclude this interview.""</p> <p>Megan was utterly stunned. She couldn't think of anything to say. Timothy continued, his thighs now slapping rhythmically against Megan's firm buttocks.</p> <p>""I am going to ask you a few more questions now, Miss Richards. Your answers will determine whether or not you're character and attitude have been suitably conditioned for a person of your gender.""</p> <p>""What are you, Miss Richards?""</p> <p>Megan could barely think. Her conditioned response was, ""A female.""</p> <p>""And what is your primary purpose in life?""</p> <p>""T... to service my lover,"" Megan whimpered.</p> <p>""That's correct, 'or lover's',"" North added. ""I believe that your fiancé has some new plans concerning your future partners, Miss Richards."" North smiled.</p> <p>Timothy continued. ""Slap.. slap.. slap.. slap!""</p> <p>""And your mantra, please, Miss Richards,"" North said.</p> <p>Reluctantly Megan recited somewhat breathlessly, ""To have a man's penis inside of me is a privilege. To hold him inside of me is my duty.""</p> <p>""Very good, Miss Richards,"" North said condescendingly. </p> <p>Megan was indeed struggling now. The Thelazine caused the nerve endings inside of her to ignite like a solar flare. Her battle for lucidity was slowly being lost. Megan's mind's eye ever so gradually began to turn inward to the pistoning presence in her belly. Her lubricating juices flowed freely, causing the occasional wet, slurping sound to come from between her legs. It was beyond embarrassing. Megan was just seconds from apogee when two things happened to interrupt her ardor. First, Timothy suddenly switched to that annoying and unsettling broken cadence which put her completely off balance. Secondly, and more importantly, the office door opened.</p> <p>""Well.. Well.. Well.."" an all too familiar voice said. At first Megan refused to believe she'd heard correctly. Then, as if to remove all doubt, Glenn McCain sauntered across the room and perched casually on the corner of the Headmaster's desk no more than a foot away from Megan's white knuckles. </p> <p>Timothy paused for the first time in more than forty minutes. Megan was stunned. She was so utterly mortified that she would not, could not, look up at Glenn. She hung her head down between her shoulders.</p> <p>""Whoa now, mate,"" Glenn said, grinning at Timothy. ""Don't stop on my account. It looks to me like you've got matters well in hand,"" he chuckled. North stood up from behind his desk and offered Glenn his hand. At the same time, he nodded in Timothy's direction. The dedicated staff member immediately resumed his attentions with Megan while the two other men chatted amiably.</p> <p>""She looks good, Mr. North,"" Glenn commented. ""I'd swear she's a different girl. Just seeing her being taken from behind is testament to your Center's successes.""</p> <p>""Slap.. slap.. slap.. slap..""</p> <p>Glenn hopped off the desk and stood for several moments just staring at the loving couple. Then without warning he reached under Megan's arm and began to fondle a breast as it jerked back and forth to her lover's cadence. </p> <p>As soon as Megan realized what Glenn was doing, she jerked her body away from him. ""Don't touch me!"" she hissed.</p> <p>""As you can see, Mr. McCain, your little lady still has a bit of her old fire left in her. We have been able to deal with Miss Richards relatively effectively in spite of her strong willed disrespect. You are familiar with our CAP Program are you not?"" When Glenn gave him a quizzical look, North said, ""Here, let me show you."" He stepped up beside Megan and Timothy. ""At the Center we have discovered through the years that the way to a girl's heart and mind is through her anal passage. I realize that sounds a little odd, but we have had great success with our CAP Program. So much so that every Guest is fitted with a device one her first day with us. CAP, Mr. McCain stands for Continuous Anal Presence. In a nutshell, we believe that by keeping a female's anal passage filled at all times, she will tend to focus on those parts of her anatomy that are pivotal to her primary roll in life. Are you with me so far?"" </p> <p>Glenn nodded, although he was a little shocked by what he was hearing.</p> <p>North went on. ""In addition to its roll as a centering factor for a young lady, the CAP Device is also used for corrective purposes whenever we deem it necessary. Allow me to demonstrate."" North reached down, taking care not to interrupt Timothy's rhythm, and grasped Megan's CAP. Then with a swift move, he thrust the device into her. </p> <p>The CAP Device, [Megan now wore a size eight] rammed against her most tender tissues, causing the hapless teenager to grunt deeply. Megan's knees buckled beneath her, and she certainly would have fallen had Timothy not been holding her up by her hips.</p> <p>""As you can see, Mr. McCain,"" North went on. ""The device will most certainly get a young ladies attention. Would you care to give it a try?""</p> <p>""Nnnnn..."" Megan whined through clenched teeth.</p> <p>""Silence, Miss Richards!"" Timothy ordered. He continued to fuck Megan smoothly and evenly.</p> <p>""I sure would, like to give it a whirl,"" Glenn said excitedly. He placed his hand on the blunt end of the clear acrylic torpedo. It was warm to the touch. It had been inside of his girlfriend for a long, long time. ""And by the way, I like that 'silence' routine,"" Glenn chuckled, glancing in North's direction. ""You guys really think of everything."" He began to slowly rotate the CAP Device inside of Megan, causing her to moan softly.</p> <p>""Look at your fiancé, please, Miss Richards,"" North said from the sidelines. Slowly Megan turned her head until she looked her boyfriend in the eye. He grinned at her maliciously. </p> <p>""Having fun, sweetheart?"" Glenn asked sarcastically. ""I've always thought that a good steady diet of cock is what you've been needing. Fucking becomes you. We'll have to make sure you never go without once we get you home.""</p> <p>Even if she'd been allowed to reply, Megan was stunned and mortified beyond words. The fact that her boyfriend, whom she thought she had so thoroughly duped, had been the one to have her abducted then subjected to these inconceivable indignities , still had her completely dumbfounded. While the steady rhythm of Timothy's love making continued uninterrupted, Megan considered her plight. ""Now what?"" she thought. ""Did Glenn plan to carry on with this program of abuse after her release? If he did,"" Megan's thoughts turned malevolent. ""If he did, he's gonna be in for the shock of his life!""</p> <p>Timothy rammed her hard. </p> <p>""Huhhhhggg!"" Megan grunted.</p> <p>""Silence!"" Timothy barked then rammed her again. ""And pay attention, Miss Richards. I expect total involvement on your part. Let's concentrate on your vaginal control, please,"" Timothy ordered. ""You can dream about your boyfriend later when he takes you home, but for now, you're mine."" </p> <p>""Mr. McCain,"" North said. ""If you'll please have a seat."" he motioned to the chair Megan had once occupied. ""We have some release paper work you'll need to sign, and then we'll get Miss Richards ready to transport. Oh, and by the way, do you wish her conscious or unconscious for her journey home?""</p> <p>Glenn reluctantly let go of Megan's CAP Device. He'd been enjoying feeling her anal contractions which were transmitted down the shaft of her CAP. They obviously coincided with her vaginal flexing, because both tended to occur at the same pace as Timothy's cadence. He took his seat just a very few feet away from where his girlfriend was being entertained by another man. It was quite exciting for Glenn. He couldn't wait to get Megan home and get her started on her new routines. </p> <p>""Unconscious,"" Glenn replied. Megan looked over at him in astonishment, but remained silent. Timothy continued.</p> <p>""I understand,"" North said, making a note. ""We'll have her prepared and placed in your automobile as soon as we're done here. Now if you'll just sign, right here."" North marked an ""X"" on the page then slid the official looking document over to Glenn. </p> <p>Megan watched in disbelief as her boyfriend, if that is what she must think of him as, signed for her like a UPS parcel. A moment later, she huffed softly when Timothy's semen flowed hotly into her interior. Glenn, turned her way and smiled, delighted to see his girlfriend inseminated in front of him. It was a rare treat, but one that would soon become commonplace. Megan was led away by an attendant shortly thereafter.</p> <p>Megan awoke with a very muzzy head. The first thing she noticed, even before opening her eyes was that someone was having his way with her. She lay face down on the bed with her lover atop her. Her legs were spread wide. Megan could feel the hairy legs of her lover rasping against the soft skin of her inner thighs as he moved. It came as no surprise to Megan that she was being made love to without her consent. She just couldn't seem to remember the circumstances that led up to this latest engagement. The man she was with was not particularly large nor was he all that skilled as he moved slowly back and forth inside of her. Megan could feel him trembling. Something none of the professionals she'd been with recently ever did. Their love making was purposeful and direct. This man was more tentative, more reserved, almost timid. None the less, Megan subconsciously applied vaginal pressure in the rhythmic manner she'd been taught, relaxing on his thrusts and squeezing when he withdrew.</p> <p>""What's going on?"" Megan wondered as her vision gradually cleared. Even though her face was half buried in her pillow, Megan knew almost immediately that she was not in her customary bed in her usual quarters. The mattress was distinctly softer and the linen smelled too clean. She heard a soft moan. None of the men who'd worked with Megan for the past several months had ever moaned or shown any signs that they enjoyed her company. They were there only to use her body toward their own wicked ends. </p> <p>""Oh, my dear girl!"" her current lover said with a breathless groan. He rammed himself home and held there, shaking weakly.</p> <p>""What the?"" Megan thought as she felt the warmth of his offering spread within her.</p> <p>She raised her head off the pillow. Instantly Megan was greeted by the shock of her surroundings. She was in Glenn's apartment, in his bedroom, in his big four post bed.</p> <p>""Oh, my child!"" Megan's lover gasped as his body fell heavily upon her.</p> <p>Megan tried to turn to get a look at the man, but was unable to roll him off of her. His body felt limp. He was obviously exhausted from his recent love making and subsequent orgasm and lay atop Megan like a giant water balloon, effectively pinning her to the bed.</p> <p>Then a person moved into Megan's line of sight. At first all Megan could see was the person's thighs and hips. Then he bent closer. ""Oh, God!"" Megan's mind screamed. It was Glenn.</p> <p>""Hi, baby,"" he said cheerfully. ""Are you enjoying yourself, I hope? I think, your old friend, and teacher, Mr. Harris is having a good time."" Glenn grinned knowingly as he watched the comprehension spread over Megan's face. ""Say hello, Jeff. I know Megan is very happy to see you again.""</p> <p>Megan was so utterly devastated that she could do nothing other than turn her head and bury her face in the pillow. She felt her math teacher's penis twitch deep inside of her, no doubt spewing the last of his semen into her convoluted interior.</p> <p>Mr. Harris raised up, supporting himself with one hand while her rubbed Megan's back and shoulders. ""I must say, Miss Richards. This school you've recently attended has certainly wrought some significant changes in your character. Now let's see if you remember the early lessons I taught you.""</p> <p>As our story draws to a close, the once proud Megan Richards can be seen cleaning the mixture of semen and vaginal juices off the penis of her high school math teacher with her tongue while Gregg, her boyfriend and owner, looks on approvingly. Megan represents yet another success story for The Youth Training Center and its dedicated staff of professionals. There will be many, many more.</p> </div>",[]
810,Le Coup de Foudre,-1,STRICT EDUCATOR,garnements@fastmail.fm,,2006-09-12,-1,-1,"M/b, bd, cbt, ped, sad, tort",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stricteducator001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Elle m'emmenait son fils de 2 ans en disant:</p> <p>-L'important, c'est qu'il reçoive une bonne fessée. Pour le reste, tu as carte blanche, mais je veux que son derrière soit bien marqué quand je reviendrai le chercher.</p> <p>J'avais peine à en croire mes oreilles. Je la rassurai, tout en faisant déja mentalement divers plan pour ce petit qui ne se doutait encore de rien. Dilatation anale, nipples work, travail intense des petites couilles, etc. Puis il me sourit. En un éclair, tout bascula, J'étais tombé amoureux. C'était bien la première fois. Ne sachant trop comment réagir, je lui donnai mon doigt à sucer. J'éprouvais un grand sentiment de tendresse pour ce petit bout, un sentiment que je n'avais jamais eu jusque-la. Pas au point de ne plus vouloir le faire souffrir, mais tout était différent maintenant. Je ne voulais plus le punir, ou lui faire mal, mais lui faire prendre la douleur pour moi. Le serrer dans mes bras et le consoler, le féliciter d'être aussi brave, plutot que de le laisser étendu sur ma table comme un jouet. Je voulais gouter ses larmes, lui murmurer des mots doux a l'oreille.</p> <p>Ne laissant rien paraitre, je lui souhaitai un bon week-end, lui disant qu'elle pouvait venir le reprendre dans l'après-midi du lendemain. Une fois seul avec lui, je lui enlevai le pantalon et la culotte d'entrainement. Il ne portait plus qu'une camisole blanche, que je souhaitais remplacer. Je le portai jusqu'à l'étage, où je trouvai exactement ce que j'avais en tête, un joli chandail rose bonbon. Après le lui avoir enfilé, je m'assis, lui bien calé sur mes genoux, et je commençai à le tripoter. Je lui disais comme il était belle, tout en jouant avec son petit pénis immature. Normalement, il serait déja en train de souffrir de terribles douleurs, mais comme je le disais, d'un simple sourire, il m'a volé mon coeur. Il gazouillait sur mes genoux, j'étais complètement séduit. Après une vingtaine de minutes de ces jeux, je décidai qu'il avait tout de même besoin de goûter un peu a la discipline tout de suite, aussi je le ramenai en bas pour lui présenter la règle et la cuillere de bois que j'utilise sur les petits garçons. Après l'avoir positionné correctement, bien ligoté sur ma table rembourrée, je m'attaquai à ses couillettes avec la cuillère de bois. Bien évidemment, il gigota et se débattit dans ses liens, mais les lanières de cuir qui l'immobilisaient étaient solides et rapidement, il cessa de lutter et resta immobile, essayant de son mieux de résister à l'assaut. Cette capitulation hâtive ne changea en rien ma détermination à donner à ses couilles un traitement des plus sévères, aussi je m'acharnai sur son entrejambe longtemps après qu'il soit tombé dans la passivité la plus complète, exténué et en larmes, mais n'ayant plus la force de crier. Quand finalement je m'arrêtai, j'étais certain d'une chose: ce garçon était fait pour moi et deviendrait mien.</p></div>","[""Disclaimer: Ceci est une histoire de fiction. Ne pas essayer à la maison. Cette histoire peut être librement distribuée sur tout site gratuit. Bienvenue aux commentaires, positifs ou négatifs, à l'adresse garnements@fastmail.fm""]"
811,Lisa,-1,STRICTGYRL,no@email,,2004-07-23,18,3,"M/f, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictgyrl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>One week before her fifteenth birthday, Lisa found herself in a situation she had promised never to be in again. She was certainly going to get spanked! It was a small mercy that she was caught in her newly acquired smoking habit while she was young and could still quit, and that she would be punished before her birthday. Her dad believed in a rigid system of punishment. She could always expect one whack of the strap for every year of her age.</p> <p> She sighed as she slipped off her sandals and peeled down her shorts. She faced the bed with hesitation, but she knew exactly what to do. She lay across the bed face down over the pile of pillows and opened her long legs until they reached opposite sides of the bed. She then locked her knees on the sides of the bed, thrusting out her bottom. Her dad reached into the waistband of her cotton panties and lowered them down her thighs until they were stretched as far as they could without breaking. The force of the fabric of the stretched panties pulled her knees tightly against the edges of the bed, which she now straddled.</p> <p>In other contexts the position might seem erotic or even obscene. Her soft, pink young labia was thrust out several inches above her lowered panties. Her crinkled brown anus seemed to glare rudely at him. The globes of her bare behind were separated as if they were independent of each other. He had to endure this unwholesome sight. After all, the most sensitive flesh was only available in the more spread out positions. Any strapping that was not as painful as could possibly be would be a disservice to Lisa. It would be sending a mixed message.</p> <p>The first thwack exploded on the young teen’s behind bringing water to her eyes. She screamed loudly, surprised by the searing pain that seemed to consume her. Her dad aimed the strokes at her lower bottom with enthusiastic force, allowing for short pauses to allow the extraordinary pain to sink in. By the third whack Lisa was sobbing uncontrollably. Animated by the shear pain of a strap-fired bare behind, her body clenched the bed and pillows desperately. As the strapping progressed, her sobs became louder and more anguished. Her ankles clutched the edge of the bed as her bare toes curled as tightly as a fist. Her long legs stretched and splayed with a life of their own, revealing and then almost, but never quite, concealing her most private parts.</p> <p>The strap whizzed through the air a thirteenth time and landed on the nubile buttocks with dizzying force. Her dad paused for a moment, and watched his daughter's kicking feet and convulsing young body. He listened with satisfaction to her screams and sobs, the result of a punishment well deserved. He had never punished her before so close to her birthday, and it was so important--no--essential, that she receive the number equivalent to her age! He lifted the strap again and brought it down across the fullest curve of the teen's behind, criss-crossing red blisters that had already formed and eliciting the most piteous of wails from Lisa.</p> <p> At this point he realized that it was as good a time as any, with her behind thrust up over the pillow, with her panties stretched to the breaking point by legs spread wide apart, to reveal to her what he and her mom had been meaning to say for so long. As soon as Lisa's wails quieted somewhat, he said ""listen sugar, you were adopted. You were at least two weeks old when they found you abandoned near the dumpster at the salt mine, on the day we celebrate as your birthday. You are certainly fifteen years old!""</p> <p>Lisa's breath disappeared, as she almost forgot the pain of the previous fourteen whacks. The strap whizzed through the air a fifteenth time. At contact, she cried and screamed like she had never in her life. Her dad wondered why the final whack seemed to be so much more potent than the previous put together. For now, he was satisfied. He had accomplished two duties of adopted fatherhood at once. He looked forward to all the conversation he would have with Lisa after this revelation.</p></div>","['All warnings apply. This concerns a parental spanking of a teenage girl. It is somewhat twisted and not to be taken seriously. It’s fiction, folks!']"
812,"Hunting, Part 1",1,STRICTNRUFF,no@email,gaining control of preteen girls for discipline and humiliation,2006-04-01,11,4,m/g,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictnruff001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It took a special strategy for him to find what he was looking for. That special mix of love and hatred, attraction and anger, sadism and masochism that somehow runs like a golden thread through the lives of certain women. Divorced women, abandoned women.</p> <p>The kind of women who are, or better said were, totally obsessed by their love for one man. So much obsessed that they'd follow their partner blindly, never questioning, never doubting. Willing to bear His child, seeing Him in their newborn baby's eyes, adoring the baby as it was an intregal part of His love for her.</p> <p>And then, inevitably, came the day that he didn't come home. Or he came home and made a big fight, telling her that he was fed up with her, or even that he never really loved her, how could she ever have thought...</p> <p>Following that scene there was desperation, and then hatred, pure hatred. Hatred turned towards herself, how she had been so blind, but much more towards him whom she trusted, who so suddenly dumped her for someone much prettier, someone free, without having to be a nagging housewife, without being responsibel for that damn kid who keeps on whining.</p> <p>Jealousy, if only she hadn't gotten pregnant perhaps he'd still find her attractive. Anger to be home alone with a nagging kid. And more than that, a kid whose face looked just like him who abandoned her. That hateful face that she once loved. Anger towards him turned into anger towards her daughter, no, his daughter. He meant nothing to her anymore, and neither did his damn kid. Why the hell didn't he take her with him when he left? Every time she looked at her she saw his face. And she saw the hatred of his face that he showed before leaving her. Hatred for her being an obstacle on the road to his new true love.</p> <p>And yes, that hatred also was present in the face of his damn kid. She'd said it, more than once. ""Daddy wouldn't have left us if you'd been nicer to him, it's all your fault he left"". The first time she heard those words out of the mouth of their daughter, of his daughter, she cringed, wondering if there was some truth in those words. Later she didn't care, truth or not, it was clear that she couldn't get him back no matter what. And he sure didn't care to see his kid back either. She was stuck with her, there was no way out. Trapped. Trapped to stay home, trapped for not being able to find someone new. What man would care to start a relationship with her finding an 11 year old brat in her home as evidence of her previous life? Sure, she didn't look like a teenage virgin anymore, but that's a long stretch from where she was now... Stuck with a damn kid who should be taught a lesson or two. Who should learn that mothers are nice and fathers are bastards. Why the hell did that damn brat think the opposite? Why had her dad been so nice to her before he left making it even worse for her to accept his departure?</p> <p>Such type of a mother is what Tim was looking for. Normally mothers tend to be overly protective of their kids, but not in situations like these. Situations when they hated their kids for their insolence, for their blaiming her for the loss of their ""holy dad"" and for their faces who are a painful reminder of her loss.</p> <p>Desparate Housewives, Desparate Abandoned Housewives, there are lots of them if you cared to look closer. Surely, none of them would tell you straight in your face how they hated their kids. But it's a matter of observation in simple places like a supermarket. Look at their reaction when their little daughters ask for some breakfast cereal or a candy bar. Or better still, look with longing eyes for such things but haven't the courage to ask. Mothers, always in a hurry, never saying a kind word to anyone, looking tired and frustrated.</p> <p>That's exactly how he found her, Linda. A 29 year old teacher, tired of being nagged at both at home and at her work. Voices of kids that even terrorized her at night in living color nightmares. Why did she ever decide to become a teacher? She was jealous of her collegues in other states where paddling was still allowed. The only thing she could do was making some biting remarks but most of the time she got a smartass answer in return. Sending them out of the classroom was no option after the principal indicated clearly that such things weigh heavily when decisions on new contracts were made. She hated her work so much that she'd been dreaming of just getting out, taking the next bus out to California, starting a new life on her own. But she knew that that wouldn't work, they'd come after her for having abandoned ""her"" little girl.</p> <p>That little girl who made life at home as much as a hell as it was at school. No, she wasn't really that disobedient but those eyes, those damn eyes, His eyes, watching her, observing her, hating her for having ""forced her daddy out"". She told her a million times that it was him who walked out on her but Heather's silent eyes told her that she didn't believe a word of what she said. There were days that she felt almost able to strangle her, but most of the time she wanted her to suffer just as much as she did, or perhaps a bit more. Why hadn't her daddy disciplined her as so many daddies do? Perhaps then she'd be glad that he left instead of blaiming her for it.</p> <p>In WallMart he'd met them, first accidentally in the store, later he'd made sure to be right behind them in the check out line. Not that tings were easy: more than once such an unhappy housewife turned out to be unhappily married. Or she'd reply to his avances in the same irritated way that she responded to her daughter's presence. But this time he was lucky: while pressing his shopping cart into the back of the little daughter she briskly turned around and while doing so she wiped some smaller items on the floor. While her mother turned around angrily, he pulled his cart back and picked the stuff up and placed it back. Of course her mother hadn't known that he caused the mishap, and while apoligizing and thanking him she looked angrily at her daughter who didn't dare to reply.</p> <p>That was his chance to show sympathy for Linda's plight saying that it sure was hard to keep a girl that age in line, and how surely things were easier for her when her husband came along at such occasions? ""Dont talk of him: the bastard left me stuck with her"" was her brief reply. After showing her a grimace of sympathy he remained silent, not wanting to attract any more attention from the people around them. When they left he quicly paid the package of paper napkins he'd bought and dashed right after them.</p> <p>""Could I offer you some dinner tonight?"" he asked. Linda seemd to think a bit. ""I don't even know your name"" she said. ""I'm sorry, how rude of me, my name is Tim. How about it?"" ""What are you planning to cook?"" she asked. ""Well, ehm, to be honest, the only thing I can cook is a phone to get some pizzas ordered"" he said. ""Well, that's why the napkins"", she smiled and said that he'd better come to their house for a meal. ""Let's say at eight"". She gave him the address and they left.</p> <p>That evening he came, fancily dressed and with a large bouquet of roses to their house at Coven Avenue. Heather opened the door for him, and he sure liked what he saw. Instead of the thick winter coat and jeans that she'd been wearing in the store, she now was clad in a simple cotton nightie, apparently ready for bed. He formally shook her hand rather wildly, and while doing so observed that there was enough movement in the chest area to indicate that she was a girl in possession of little titties that seemed to wobble along with the movement of her right arm. But for the time being it seemed best to ignore her, focusing on her mom Linda only.</p> <p>She had cooked a wonderful dinner, and the whole house smelled wonderful. So it wasn't hard to make some honest compliments while offering her the bundle of flowers. She accepted them gracefully and treated him as if he were a long lost friend. During dinner she repeatedly and eagerly replied to his questions and remarks on the hardships of single parenthood. ""You're so right"", she said, ""there are times that that little bitch is driving me nuts. It ain't easy to keep kids like her in line these days!""</p> <p>He looked at Heather. She looked straight down at her dish, and only the redness of her face and her front teeth biting her lower lip betrayed how she felt at her mother's humiliating words. He rarely saw a girl look more vulnerable, frightened and therefore innocently sexy. He felt a hardon growing and decided to first pay more attention to Linda. It seemed all too easy, but he knew from experience that he'd need to wait if he didn't want to loose all. So he merely confirmed the things she said, confirmning that if one wants a child to behave properly the issues of discipline should never be taken lightly. ""That's not easy for a single mother"", she said with a cunning smile. It was evident that they had found one another. ""Please don't hesitate to call on me, anytime I can be of help I will"" he said.</p> <p>Ignoring the her frightened eyes he openly looked at the little girl in her cotton nighty, sitting right in front of him. Two little points seemed to press against the white material, it wasn't very warm in the room and he wondered if her little nipples stood out from the cold or from fear. She saw him look, and so did her mother. A faint but trumphant smile on her face betrayed how she enjoyed this tiny bit of little girl humiliation. She just knew that this was only the beginning. She'd make sure of that!</p> <p>After they finished dessert she ordered the little girl to clear the table. He enjoyed looking at her bouncing little titties while she walked back and forth between the table and the dishwashing machine. He tried to see panty lines under the cotton of her nighty but the material was too stiff and too loose to be sure. And even though the nighty was quite short, she always bent down in such a way that he merely saw her in profile, always keeping her panty area covered. Her mother noticed and frowned. In vain.</p> <p>But then it happened: in her nervousness she hadn't noticed the knife between two dishes, and it fell with a loud noice to the ground, soiling it with some of the mashed potatoes that were stuck to it. In panic the little girl stooped down and in a flash he saw some very bare thigh, very high up almost reaching her buttocks. Linda cursed at her and it was clear that the little girl wouldn't be finished with merely mopping up the potato-morsels. After she was finished she closed the machine and fearfully waited for the things to come.</p> <p>Linda decided not to rush into things. Sure, she could have ordered her little girl to strip naked for an embarassing spanking of sorts but then there was nothing left to look forward to. But she was eager to make a start. So she called the girl to stand next to her chair, between her and Tim, and then bent her across her lap. As a consequence the nighty rode up, first displaying her upper thighs and then the lower part of her buttocks. She wasn't wearing panties as far as he could see. Or it might be a string!</p> <p>He didn't get a chance to find out as her mother gave her some intentionally half hearted spanks and then released her. Red faced for shame she immediately bolted up, covering her buttocks by pulling down her nighty in back. ""Time to bring the little girl to bed"" said Linda, inviting Tim to come along. She sent Heather first up the stairs and pushed Tim right behind her so he would have a good look up her nighty while she walked up. She had tried to refuse by letting Tim go first but of course both adults ordered her to go first. He looked at her only slightly reddened bottom as they walked up. ""That will be the last time she'll get off so lightly"" he wishfully thought, not yet fully realizing that that's exactly the reaction that Linda had hoped for.</p></div>",[]
813,"Hunting, Part 2",2,STRICTNRUFF,no@email,Slow start continues.,2006-04-06,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictnruff002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Shortly after they put Heather to bed Tim left. Linda told him that she had to do a lot of correction work for school. Before he left however she repeated how pleased she was at the prospect of him helping to control her little daughter. She said to be sure that he knew exactly what that little insolent creature of hers needed. There was no doubt left: Linda really got exited at the thought of him roughing her little daughter up a bit. It was up to him to find out where her limits where, and if he could stretch those limits to get to where he wanted. He had been in similar situations before, and he knew that he needed to proceed with caution as long as he should avoid at all cost that Linda would be shocked at the severity of his disciplinary measures. He had been accused of being a sadist more than once, and that inevitably meant the end of his practices.</p> <p>Nevertheless, his mind was free, and while driving home he almost wet his pants thinking how he could get his hands on that helpless little girl, doing things like exposing, slapping, pinching and bruising her little titties with all the power he had in his fingers, and doing the works on her tiny little pussy, spanking her full force with his hands or belt. The question merely was if Linda would go along with all he did, or if het had to think of ways to become her regular babysitter.</p> <p>But that was still a long way off, and perhaps that's better so. If he knew for sure he could do all he wanted, she'd miss out on the many delicacies of humiliation, fear and embarassment that he had in store for her. Step buy step, embarassing her each time a little more, making her go through hell, exposing her bit by bit, first only to him, and then later to the world. Being a mere toy in his hands, helpless, powerless, desparately afraid of what might come next.</p> <p>The next day he waited anxiously for Linda to phone him. He'd never call her after the first date, wanting her to know and acknowledge that it's him she needed. And he didn't need to wait long; right after school hours the phone rang. He knew it was her, and a big smile came to his face when Linda told him that she wanted to talk about Heather. If he'd like to come over again for dinner? She'd make it real special.</p> <p>The same time as last night he rang the doorbell. And again Heather was opening the door, this time hiding right behind it. It didn't take him long to understand why. In spite of the wintry weather and the relatively low temperature in the house, the little girl was only dressed in a virtually transparent gauze little nightgown and matching string panties. The little triangle in front hid what he wanted to see most, but after forcing her to walk in front of him he sure enjoyed seeing her bare buttocks and back through the nighty. Small, tight, rubbery little buns, just made for the stuff he'd want to dish out.</p> <p>Just looking at her perfect near-naked backside made him almost cum in his pants. He was eager like hell to get to the table so he could see her frontside too. Her perky little titties, helplessly exposed to his eyes once she had to start eating using her fork and knife. How big would they really be? And what about her nipples? Big or small, proudly sticking out or wrinkled up like those of an undeveloped little girl? How would she react to his gazing at her?</p> <p>After hugging Linda and kissing her he turned back at her. She was sitting down indeed, but behind her crossed arms he also noted some white material. The sheer little nighty appeard to be not so sheer in front, and covered most of her little chest with a solid white cloth. So it was only her back that got exposed this time. Linda had been observing im from the moment he came in. She too didn't really know how far she could go. So many men seemed to be real disciplinarians but when thetime came they didn't only shy away but sometimes even accused her of child abuse and threatened to report her. This was only a test, and it was clear that Tim had passed! His greedyness, followed by his obvious disappointment, it said all. Dinner went by rather uneventfull, they spoke of nothing important, and when he made some reference to last night's conversation she gestured that they'd talk later, alone. He was looking foreward to the end of dinner, assuming that just like last night Heather would have to clear the table. An indeed that's how it happened, the girl seemed to want to say ""do I really have to?"" but one look at her mother's face convinced her that that would be the wrong thing to say. So with a blushing red face she stood op, avoiding his eyes and trying to be as efficient as possible carrying the dishes to the dishwasher, well knowing how this strange man was watching her near-nudity while she walked away from the table.</p> <p>When she got back to the table he even detected some tears in her eyes. She clearly hated being so horribly exposed. ""Tim, believe me, there's no better way to remind her how close she is to her next spanking"", her mother added to her humiliation. Tim agreed, of course, and they agreed to talk more when Heather was in bed. The mere thought of how her mother would be talking to a perfect stranger about disciplining her near-naked body was something that gave Heather gooseflesh. But the knowledge that they'd discuss it when she was upstairs made her outright panicky. What was her mother up to? What did she want this awful man to do to her? If only she knew where her real daddy was, she'd run off immediately. But she didn't know, and to be honest, even though she loved her daddy she had come to accept that her mother was right: he didn't only abandon mer mom but also his little daughter. She was lost, helpless, in the claws of a mother who hated her and this strange man who seemed to love talking about discipline and seeing her partly undressed, drinking in her humiliation with his eyes. What would be next? Could she do something to make them split up? What were they going to do to her?</p></div>",[]
814,"Hunting, Part 3",2,STRICTNRUFF,no@email,Getting closer.,2006-04-08,8,4,m/g,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictnruff003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Heather had been put to bed as quickly as possible. It was clear that Linda intended to spend the better part of the evening talking with him. Tim, in turn, had remained passive for two nights in a row, and he was anxious to see how the discussion would develop. He knew that in terms of spanking she'd welcome his participation. And of course he didn't fail to notice that she likeiond to humiliate the kid by exposing her nearly naked backside to him. Needless to say that he felt free to talk a lot more openly with Linda now.</p> <p>So when they sat down he started a bit bluntly: ""What a nice little butt your daughter has. She sure hated to show me, though. Has she been wearing thongs for a long time?"" She started to grin at his question. ""I knew you'd appreciate the gesture. No, she hasn't worn them at all until you came into our lives. I bought one a few weeks ago, but it appeared to be too little for me. So after inviting you yesterday I told Heather to wear them. She hated it, and thought up all kinds of excuses to refuse but I didn't budge. In fact I told her that if she wouldn't put them on I'd strip her stark naked before your very eyes. Only then she gave in.""</p> <p>""Too bad"", Tim said with a naughty smile. ""Dont't worry, your time will come. Perhaps even sooner than you expect. I want the little brat to know the power of a real man like you. I want you to dominate her, humiliate her, punish her beyond anything she could ever imagine. Will you be a hard teacher to her?""</p> <p>""You mean that you really want me to rough her up a little when she needs it?"" he asked. She grinned. ""Forget 'a little', I want you to lay it on her as hard as you can. And as refined as I'm sure you know how. Did you see her embarassment when you could see her naked little ass? I'm sure you know of more and better ways to get her attention.""</p> <p>""You bet I do. Do I get your full permission no matter what I do?"" She thought a moment, and said ""well, let's say anything that doesn't leave permament scars or that would attract the attention of Child Protection folks. Is that good enough?""</p> <p>""Fair deal, but of course there will be times that you'd better call her in sick rather than sending her to school with bruises."" Again she considered. ""Only if you'd take care of her. I can't afford missing out on teaching days just staying at home for the little brat. Can you stay with her when I'm off to work?""</p> <p>That was music to his eyes. The very thing he'd been hoping for. ""Sure I can, don't you worry about a thing. If you like I could even start a home schooling program for her so she wouldn't need to go to school at all anymore!""</p> <p>Her eyes lightened up, such a generous offer she had't expected. But she needed to think out the consequences. After all she only knew him for a couple of days. What if they didn't get along? She decided to be very blunt. Offering him another drink she stayed right next to his chair, fumbling a bit to embrace him after he'd finished his glass. He responded immediately. ""Let's go to bed"" she said, a bit nervously, worrying that he might not be interested. But he was, and together they went up to her bedroom.</p> <p>After a long period of celibacy she sure loved making love to him, but when he was getting a little rougher she wispered something in his ear. He nodded, showing an understading face. ""You better save that for my little one"" she had said. He wondered, if she only meant the slapping or also the sex. But it seemed better to wait a bit on that subject. Perhaps it sounds crazy, but to discipline a little girl was a helluva lot more exiting to him than actually putting his dick into her.</p></div>",[]
815,"Hunting, Part 4",4,STRICTNRUFF,no@email,,2006-09-11,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictnruff004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next morning they got up together. He wasn't really used to sleeping with a partner anymore. He didn't know if her tossing and turning had kept kept him from sleeping more deeply, or if it were his feverish dreams about the things that lay ahead of him. So very early in the morning he made enough noise for Linda to wake up too. At first grumpy, she asked him why he was up so early, but then she accepted and liked the fact that they had some precious time together before the dag began. After telling each other what they'd be doing that day, Tim decided to be a little more blunt. ""How do you think we'd start best teaching Heather some manners? Do you have any suggestions or would you rather that I'd come up with a plan?""</p> <p>After some thinking Linda suggested that they'd go to Heather's room, and ""help her wash and get dressed"" into her school uniform. Tim liked the idea at first but then realized that it would destroy her sense of modesty all at once. He knew from experience that most little girls would adapt rapidly to being seen nude by a father figure even if they at first were forced to be. He liked the slow sequence of ever increasing incidences of humiliation. At first a little gir felt deadly ashamed for him having seen her panties under her short skirt. Then a couple of missing buttons of her blouse, later perhaps a wide sleeveless T-shirt that showed her budding titties once she was forced to bend over, and so on. In fact he felt it had been a mistake that he had seen her near-naked backside last night. Even that was a little too fast to his taste, but he was sure there was much, much more to enjoy. Humiliation is like a good expensive wine, it should be sipped , not gulped down, bit by bit for fullest enjoyment. It was of greatest importance to make the right start.</p> <p>Linda suggested that he'd come to their place at four that afternoon. She'd make sure that something would come up for him to start his first careful discipline session. At his request she agreed to leave the place for some shopping before he would start. In turn he promised her that he'd not doo anything drastic at all, and even nothing so exciting that she'd have wanted to witness his firs discipline session. It was more a matter of a first breaking of the ice, letting little Heather understand that he now had some power over her without her being able to grasp the full meaning of that.</p> <p>All day long Tim had been thinking of that first beautiful moment that was about to take place that afternoon. In fact he already was near the house, and when he saw Linda and her daughter turn the corner he saw in Linda's face how plesed she was to see him. Heather seemed somewhat depressed, and only when they walked into the house he found out why. </p> <p>""I've had a word with Linda's teacher today, and he told me that she's not beingattentive enough at school. Her grades for math and science have been falling and he told me that it's just a matter of lazyness and ill will: she's smart enough to be an A-student but she's just too damn lazy. Her teacher told me that I'd have to be a lot stricter with her if she is to remain at that school at all. Behind Heather's back she winked an eye at him, very satisfied about her own very convincing performance. ""It's time for some serious changes in this little lady's behavior"".</p> <p>Heather wanted to slip up to her room to change out of her school clothes but Tim called her back. Surprised that he'd order her to come back she initially seemed to refuse. ""Who do you think you are, I don't have to listen to you!"" Immediately she seemed shocked at her own boldness, and fearfully she looked down.</p> <p>Those thoughtlessly uttered words seemed to Linda a perfect reason for some good harsh discipline. She grabbed her little daughter by her arm and wanted to unbutton her school uniform. But Tim stopped her. "" Why..."" He interrupted her immediately. He seemed to pretend to help the little girl by saying: ""Linda, why don't you let me handle this. You're too tired and too upset."" </p> <p>""But she needs a good hard spanking, don't you see that? I want her to strip butt naked, right here in front of you, and then I want you to whip the hell out of her. That should teach her a lesson."" ""No Linda, that's no good, spanking a little girl in anger. Calm down please and let me solve this problem for you, at least for now."" But he too, behind the little girl's back, winked an eye of understanding at Linda.</p> <p>Linda pretended to leave the house unwillingly. ""You bettere do it right, I'll check her arse when I get back and if you didn't give her the whipping she deserves I'll give her double"" she said. On her way out she made him promise to not allow little Heather to manipulate him. ""If he were as soft on her as she had been all these years she would be ruined for life"". With more soothinh words he accompanied her to the door, and after a deep kiss he whispered to her not to come back within the hour. He waved her out until the car bent into Main street, and then he went back in.</p> <p>Heather hadn't moved an inch since her mother had yelled at her. With eyes full of fear she looked at him. ""Please don't hurt me"" she whispered, almost without a sound. ""That's a little too late young lady, he said sternly. You've seen how angry you've made your poor mother. If it were up to her you'd be standing here stark naked before me, getting your ass whipped harder than you've ever felt before"".</p> <p>Anxiously the girl looked at him, not knowing what to expect. ""Well, let's get the show on the road little one, get right over to me"" Tim said while taking place on a straight backed chair. While adopting this very business style language, the slight tremble in his voice betrayed his exitement. He didn't only get down on this chair to start the OTK spanking, but also in an attempt to hide his exitement.</p> <p>Heather looked at him with her big Bambi eyes, and did then just what Bambi would do: she turned around and dashed upstairs to her bedroom. It all happened so quick that Tim hadn't had the time to react. But only a slpt second later he realized how lucky he was. What if the little bitch had ran out on the street instead of upstairs? But her scooting off gave him even more reason to not be too easy on her. Almost whistling for joy he went upstairs to her little bedroom. He knew she didn't have a key in her door so the best she could do was to push against it. And she surely was no match.</p> <p>But as he tried to open her bedroom door it went without any problem. Heather stood in the farthest corner of her room, silently as if she had accepted what was to come. He sat down on her bed and told her she'd better come. If not he'd wait until her mother was home and she knew that then she'd get it a LOT worse...</p> <p>She seemed to realize that too, so with tears in her eyes she shuffled towards him. He knew that he'd have to restrain himself if this were going to be the first of many installments of deepest humiliation. ""You know what your mother has said, if it were up to her you'd be standing here stark naked so you better appreciate my helping you! You better appreciate my kindness, kiddo! Now get over here at once, please, so we can finally get this over with.""</p></div>",[]
816,"Hunting, Part 5",5,STRICTNRUFF,no@email,,2006-09-11,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/strictnruff005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She came up to him, and he asked her to first hang her blazer over the chair at her desk so she'd be in just her school uniform dress. She also had to remove her socks and shoes. No use having her kick him with those damn saddle shoes that all school girls seemed to wear through the ages. Once he had been kicked right in the head by a struggling girl across his lap and he had vowed to never ever let that happen again.</p> <p>The dress seemed to have been made for a somewhat chubbyer girl because it was relatively short but hung around her very loosely. The blazer had been the reason why this wasn't very obvious under normal circumstances. For a moment he considered letting her lift the dress for him while standing in fron of him but he decided against it. This was the time to show her who's boss for the first time, and you best do that while handling her rather that requesting her to do things. So he took her bij her left arm and pulled her to his right. For a moment he folded his arm around her middle while starting his lecture about the need to be thrifty at school and to respect her mom, but almost immediately his hand descended to the back of her legs and then up until it rested under her dress, right upon her panty-clad ass. She almost jumped up in the air after feeling his hand up her dress, and wanted to tear herself loose from him. ""Ah, he said with a wicked smile, so you would rather wait until your mom gets home?""</p> <p>She hesitated a moment and then stepped closer to him again. ""Please"", she muttered, looking down at the ground. ""Please don't..."" ""What do you mean by please don't? Do you think I can give you a spanking without touching your butt? What in heaven's name are you thinking, girl? This is the very last time I'll let you get away with this. The next problem you give I'll stop and wait until our mom is here indeed. And then we'll do it her way. Do you like that better?""</p> <p>""No please, do it now"", she pleaded. That's exactly how he wanted it, a little girl asking him to be spanked. Again he pulled her with her front to his knees while grabbing her firmly quenched bottom cheeks in his right hand. ""I guess we better make a start then. You bent foreward across my knees slowly now"", he said. And while pushing her foreward with his right hand his left went to the front of her dress, pulling it up so she'd end up with just her underwear between his slacks and her body. While doing this his left had had moved to above the waistband of her panties. He had hoped to find bare skin but as it turned out she wore a very thin undershirt that appeared to match her equally thin white panties. He hoped that she didn't feel the bulge in his pants that seemed to fill the space in the arch of her groin caused by the fact that her ass was sticking out in the air, somewhat away from his lap. He grinned and knew that that was going to change quickly.</p> <p>I should be using my belt on your bare bottom so you better be very, very happy that 'm letting you off so easily for this first time, he mumbled while raising his right hand up high. Then, full force, his hand descended on her thin panties, making her bottom near explode. She shrieked, and when he slapped her two more times in rapid succession she tried to get off his lap. </p> <p>That was what he calculated, and he used the opportunity to grasp her upper body more firmly with his left hand, sliding first under her body completelt and then up until he cupped the little breast farthest from him. He knew she wasn't allowed to wear any kind of bra so he wasn't surprised when his fingers dug into the rubbery soft tissue of her little breast. </p> <p>His touching her caused a panic reaction, but he moved her attention away from her titties by whacking her ass full force with his right hand while at the same time pinching her little girl titty with a vice like grip so she wouldn't know any longer what hurt worse, her ass or her right little breast. It seemed a pity that he couldn't really strip her to see and feel those exiting little titties but between feeling and seeing was a long humiliating journey he wouldn't forego on. She clearly panicked, never having felt a man's hand on her new and very delicate little titties. And now she didn't only feel his hand, he was torturing her right where she felt most sensitive. More than any other place even without anyone touching her she'd felt a lot of pain there this last year or so. Now she was being tortured right there, of all places! She cringed out of pain and embarassment.</p> <p>""You're hurting my breast"" the little girl yelled, as if she was informing him of something he didn't already know. ""Well, that's all your fault, isn't it? If you lay still I won't have to force you to stay in place"" he retortet. ""I'll lay still, I will, please stop hurting me there!"" she exclaimed. ""OK, let's see you keep that promise."" With those words he let go of her sore little nipple, lingeing his hand in sich a way that both hanging little titties kept touching his open hand. An open hand ready to grab it's targets again whenever needed. Gosh, how he loved those soft little growing cones touching his hand again and again, as he continued spanking her.</p> <p>Her struggling while being spanked had resulted in one thing: her undershirt had been pulled out of her panties so he saw a strip of white flesh above the elastic of her panties. While spanking her over and over, he just couldn't resist doing what he in fact had wanted to save for a next time: he moved his left hand first down onto the very soft and sexy flesh of her now bared belley, and then back up, now under her undershirt until he felt her titties right in his hand again. In spite of the pain her spanking caused she shrieked again when feeling his bare hand on her belly, then moving up to her titties. Embarassed to death she once again tried to get up and off his lap. Too late she realized the consequences of her impulse: he now grabbed both pointy cones with his large hand squeezing them together as hard as he could.</p> <p>He felt the little hard inner disks of her titties and knew that he was hurting her badly: little girls with growing titties seemed to be always in growing pains there, and there are few places where they could be hurt better than to pinch those little growing disks inside those little pointy treasures. How he just loved pinching them, in a way it was almost as good as beltspanking them. Something he knew for sure he would do some time later on.</p> <p>After pinching a little naked titty in one hand and a panty clad buttock in the other, he told her with a loud voice stop hollering at once: she'd better be very, very obedient to all he said if she didn't want to be in a helluva lot more trouble for the future. Resisting the temptation to move his left hand down into her panties he got her up, releasing her dress as she went. After having barked at her so harshly, he felt it was time to show his nicer side, so he pulled her to him and gave her a brief kiss on the cheek, saying in a somewhat conspirative way that he hoped her mother would't be angry at him for letting her get off so lightly. Hed hugged her once again and suggested that they'd work together at her improvements so that this kind of stuff wouldn't have to happen again. To his amazement she seemed to believe him and even gave a faint smile when he said that her mom would probably want to see her red bottom when she got home.</p> <p>In a way he regretted having only felt but not having seen those beautiful titties, but that was for another time. For now it had been enough, Heather's bottom no doubt was very red, enough to satisfy her mom, en he had such a strong hard-on that Linda surely would be happy with him regardless of what she thought of her daughter. He was happy that he hadn't lost his load while pinching that poor girl's naked titties while holding her. He'd been damn close to it.</p></div>",[]
817,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 1",1,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,13,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was a carefully thought out plan. He was going to hold prisoner all of the girls of an junior high school at gunpoint and kidnap only the best girls. He would take them to a special shack he had built, far from the city and enjoy them there. He had spent almost every weekend of the last six months working on the shack. It was outfitted with everything he needed to live out his fantasies of bondage and rape. Even his van was ready to transport his prisoners to the shack. Now he needed to concentrate on how and where he was going to get his victims. He already knew the age range of his victims. They would be innocent girls about 11 to 14 years old. He wanted only the finest merchandise - hand picked by himself from a large pool of candidates. That's why he decided on a junior high school. After careful research, he picked one school out of all of the city's junior highs. He chose the Catholic school because he could be assured of a high number of blonde girls to choose from, his particular favorite. He also knew that these girls would be as pure and innocent as could be. He had visited the school several times over the last few weeks to locate offices, the gym, exits, and phone lines. The gym was set up just right for his plan. He purchased the rope, gun, wire cutters, and other equipment he would need. At last the day had come to put the plan into action. He drove his van to the school and parked near a door at the gym.</p> <p>He started by cutting the phone lines then moved inside and went to the principal's office. Holding a gun to the principal, he forced the principal to read a prepared script over the p. a. system. The principal announced that he was being held at gunpoint and all students and staff were to assemble in the gym. If anyone did not comply, he would be shot. That was the end of the script. The gunman led the principal into the gym so that the gathering staff and students could see that he meant business. About 200 people finally assembled. First step was to safely lock the staff away into the locker room, which had only one exit into the gym. He ordered all of the staff into the locker room, including the principal and locked the door. Now he was left with about 150 girls in the gym, ages 11 to 14. It was time to weed out the ones that did not meet his standards. He ordered the girls to form five rows and arranged them so he could do the equivalent of a troop review. He would have to make several passes through the girls, getting more picky each time. Most of the girls looked very scared. Some were crying with the fear that this madman was going to kill them. The fear was to his advantage.</p> <p>He announced that he was going to select some of them and if they were selected, they were to move into a room at one end of the gym. This room was perfect for his purposes. Like the locker room, it had one locking door leading into the gym and was large enough to hold over 150 girls. He then passed through the rows of girls, all identically dressed in navy blue skirts and white blouses, selecting any girl who appeared even slightly overweight or slightly unattractive for the closet. It took him three passes and he had eliminated about half the girls. For the next pass he selected any girls who did not have straight hair or whose hair was longer than shoulder length. He also chose any girl who appeared over developed for his taste, which eliminated most of the 13 and 14 year olds. He was down to about 50 girls. He reformed them into five rows of 10. Time to get more picky. He started another pass, this time stopping in front of each girl to carefully study her face and decide if she was up to his standard. A girl had to have perfect complexion, fair skin, soft, fine hair. Some of the girls started crying or shaking when he ran his fingers through their hair. He managed to eliminate 20 girls. Thirty were left. He could not eliminate any more with their clothes on. He ordered the remaining girls to remove their blouses. He had to threaten a few of them with his gun when they refused or hesitated, but eventually he had shirtless girls staring at him. Many of the girls wore those soft training bras. The rest wore undershirts, attesting to fact that their tits were only beginning to develop. He was able to eliminate the girls with tits that appeared to have even the slightest amount of sag by the way they looked in the soft bra. He also eliminated the totally flat girls. This reduced the group by only five girls, since it it so rare for a girl so young to have sagging breasts. He ordered the remaining girls to remove their skirts. Now he had 25 girls in their bras (or undershirts) and panties. It was time to check thighs and asses.</p> <p>He passed through the group eliminating any girl who did not have his idea of the prefect ass. It had to be small enough so that there was no fold of flesh where the cheek met the thigh. Just a smooth transition. This was easy to see through the panties. Next he concentrated on thighs. They had to be thin, almost as thin from the knee to up as from the knee down. Only the well toned girls could pass this test. This pass eliminated all but 15 girls. The last test he would allow himself was to make sure he selected only the perfect breasts. He did not want to ruin the excitement of seeing these girls completely nude for the first time, but he had only planned on taking less than 10 girls to his shack. He had to eliminate more, but it was getting very tough. He would next attempt to assess how much pubic hair they had by examining their armpits. He would also be able to determine, in some cases, the true color of the girls pubic hair. He told the girls to lace their fingers together and put their hand behind their heads. As he examined each girl he could see that most of them were quite moist under their arms from the nervousness of the situation. That was fine with him. He loved the delicate aroma of a young girl's body. A couple of the blondes were eliminated because the small amount of armpit hair they had did not exactly match the color of the hair on their heads. Three more girls were eliminated because they obviously had matured enough that they needed to shave or were already shaving. Now he was down to 10. He ordered the remaining girls to remove their bras or undershirts. He made sure that they stood straight, with their arms at their sides to get an honest view of them. He was able to eliminate five girls whose breasts were not absolutely perfect. Any breast which was not completely symmetrical or if the nipple or areola was not exactly right.</p> <p>In front of him stood five girls chosen from among 150 girls that in his very critical opinion had the most naturally perfect bodies and most attractive faces that could be found. He told them to get dressed. They though their ordeal was over, but it was just beginning. He looked each one over as he tied their hands behind their backs and gagged them for the trip to his shack. The first girl had a round face, firery straight red hair in a pageboy cut, green eyes, extremely fair skin, freckles that started on her cheeks and lightly covered her entire body (as he remembered from when she was stripped to her panties and bra), very thin red eyebrows, and a tiny little nose. What made her unique is that most red heads have curly, coarse hair. This girl had very straight, soft fine hair. Number two had very short, jet black hair, very white porcelain skin, round face, light blue eyes, and was one of the two shortest in the group. She had the thin, muscled body of a gymnast and very slight hips. If it weren't for the bumps on her chest, you would not know whether she was a boy or girl. She had a very slight build and was one of the ones wearing an undershirt instead of a bra. The third girl was a tiny asian, black eyes, jet black shoulder length hair, light brown skin, oblong face, slightly wide nose, and almost non-existent eyebrows. She also wore only an undershirt since she had both the small breasts of an Asian as well as those of a girl so young. The fourth had short white blonde hair in a pageboy cut, extremely straight and silky, round face, light blue eyes, white blonde wisps of eyebrows, very fair translucent skin, lips only slightly darker than her skin. Like the black haired girl, she also looked like a boy and seemed to be a blonde version of the black haired girl in terms of build and size, although she wore a training bra instead of a tee shirt. The fifth girl had yellow blonde, shoulder length hair that was so soft and straight it looked like a silk scarf. She had a long face, light grey eyebrows, dark blue eyes, tiny nose. She probably had the largest breasts of all the group, which wasn't saying much since she was just beginning to develop. She was probably the oldest, maybe close to 14. She had this bitchy, tough look about her, like the kind of girl who would think she was too good for any guy when she got older. He figured she would put up the most fight and he looked forward to breaking her.</p> <p>He make one final check to make sure the locks were secure on the locker room door where the staff was and the closet door where the reject girls were. Reminding the blindfolded girls that he still had the gun, he ushered them out the gym door and into the back of his van. Along the walls of the van were hooks to tie each girls wrists to so they could sit on the floor. He got into the driver's seat and began the long drive to his shack.</p> </div>",[]
818,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 2",2,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It must have been an uncomfortable ride for the girls as the van bounced over the dirt road through the woods to his shack. After an hour of driving, they finally arrived. He led them into the shack, took them inside. He couldn't wait to watch their reaction when they saw what was in store for them. He tied each one to their own hook along the wall. Then he tied each girl's legs together and to another hook lower down so they could not kick. With all of them secure, he went outside to start the generator. The lights flickered on, he locked the door, and began to removed their blindfolds. Three of the girls began to cry and beg when they saw what looked like a medieval torture chamber. There were hooks in the ceiling, pulleys, ropes, a barrel, padded saw horse, something that looked like a rack, whips, vibrators and various shaped dildos (which they did not recognize since these pure girls would have never heard of them), clothes pins, ball gags, and more. One of the girls who was not crying seemed to be too shocked to cry. Of course, the blonde was too tough for this to faze her and just looked mad. The first step was to remove all of their clothes and perform an inspection of their bodies in the most minute detail. Now the hard part. Which girl to start with. He decided on the redhead first.</p> <p>He untied her hands and led her to the center of the room. Tied to hooks at the extremes of the room's floor and ceiling were ratcheting winches. On the end of the cables were heavily padded cuffs. This system was designed by him to stretch a body as wide open as physically possible. He fitted a ball gag into her mouth, for surely she would scream. He untied her arms and with a bit of a struggle got each of her slender wrists into a cuff. He then untied her legs and forced them into opposite cuffs. She was able to stand at this point but there was too little play for her to kick him. She thrashed about as best she could, working up a sweat which soaked her shirt around the chest and armpits. He moved between the two arm ratchets and began to take up the slack. Her arms were forced wider apart and higher until she was on her toes. Her ordinarily loose fitting white blouse was now pulled across her torso, almost tearing at the buttons. As he began to ratchet her legs, she moaned as all of her weight was shifted to her stretched arms and her ever widening legs left the ground. Her skirt began to ride up her thighs until he could almost see her panties. Her legs could be spread a little farther (although she didn't think it was possible) but not until her skirt was removed. Her face was almost as red as her hair now.</p> <p>He got a pair of sharp scissors and began to open his present. He placed the edge of the scissors under each of the strained buttons of her blouse and popped them off. They went flying across the room. Her soaked shirt now laid open and once again he could see her thin cotton training bra. Starting at each cuff, he cut down the sleeve to the waist. When he made the last cut, her blouse fell to the floor. He pulled the elastic waist of her shirt from her tiny hips and cut to the hem. The skirt fell to the floor. He ratcheted her legs a bit more to the absolute limit and she let out a moan of pain. Her panties were stretched so taut across her pubic bone that he could see a gap between the crotch of the panties and her cunt. Her bra was doing her no good since her breasts were flattened against her chest by the pressure on her arms. He cut the shoulder straps of her bra so he could have an unimpeded view of her armpits. He carefully inspected them. There were a few sparse red hairs, same fiery red as the hair on her head, very short and straight, soaking wet with perspiration. He sniffed each armpit deeply, enjoying the young girl's delicate body odor. Then, starting at her ribs just above her bra, very slowly licked the entire length of each stretched armpit, savoring the salty taste and pungent odor. He put the blade of the scissors through the small piece of cloth between the cups of her training bra and cut. He could hear the elastic snap back from it's stretched state as it fell to the ground.</p> <p>There were her breasts, almost completely flattened by her stretched position. The areolas were a very light pink but rather large with tiny nipples which became erect in the cool air. He licked each firm breast in a circular motion spiraling to the nipple and across her sweaty chest. The freckles stopped where her breasts began and the skin of her breasts was like whipped cream - soft and white. Her stomach was flat as a board, her tiny belly button stretched into an oblong shape. He put the blade of the scissors under the waistband of her cotton panties at her slender hips and cut. One more cut on the other side and he would get his first glimpse of her cunt. He made the second cut and the panties fell to the ground. On her bulging public bone was a tiny tuft of bright red hair, but the rest of her cunt was absolutely hairless. He looked closely and could not even see any follicles. The lips of her cunt were a bright pink, moist from sweat and gaping slightly because of her wide spread legs. He kneeled down between her legs and licked slowly from her asshole to the silky red hair on her pubic mound, stopping to dart his tongue into her cunt hole and again to concentrate on her clitoris. She, of course, had never felt anything like this and involuntarily became wet. He put his finger into her gaping cunt until he hit her hymen. He had designed a special instrument for tearing their hymens with the least amount of blood. He would use it later. He ran his hands over her entire body, kneading the soft, firm flesh from her scalp to her toes, leaving no inch untouched. She was magnificent, but only one of five. He released the ratchets and she collapsed on the floor. He took the cuffs off and retied her to her own place along the wall with her arms above her head and her legs slightly apart so he could see her exposed body whenever he glanced over.</p> <p>He decided to do the Asian girl next. She was smaller than the redhead, probably 12 years old at most. After fitting her with a ball gag, he put her into the cuffs and stretched her out. He decided to cut off her skirt before her undershirt. He admired her light brown legs and twig-like thighs as they were stretched wide apart. Her thighs were virtually the same diameter as her calves. He guessed that she was probably completely hairless. He had already inspected her arms and legs and there was not a follicle to be found. Staring at the sleeves of her undershirt, he cut down one side and then the other. Her undershirt fell to the floor. It was hard to tell if she had any tits at all, they were stretched so tight across her chest. But her areolas and nipples were dark brown. In fact, the nipples were surprisingly large, standing out almost 1/2 inch from her chest. He very carefully inspected her stretched armpits but could find no sign of any hair. Like with the redhead, he made a long lick through each armpit where the skin was as smooth as silk. As he licked each of her breasts, he could feel their shape even though it was hard to make them out in their flattened state. He cut off her panties and saw her completely hairless cunt. As before, he licked from her asshole to her public bone and when he put his finger in her cunt, it felt even smaller than the redhead. He began to doubt that he would be able to fit his cock into her. Her cunt lips were a few shades darker than her skin, but very thin. She had a clit that matched her nipples in size. He ran his hands over her stretched body, feeling every inch of the soft, silky flesh, then released her and tied her to the wall like the readhead. As he passed by the redhead he took the opportunity to squeeze her firm tits and put his finger into her cunt, just to remind her that he was in control.</p> <p>Who to do next. He had a great idea. He attached a second set of cuffs to the winches and decided to do the girls he called the mirror image twins, the one with the short blonde hair and the one with the short black hair. They were both the same height and build, so they could be stretched together. He placed them back to back so their shoulder blades touched, but their asses were so small they didn't even touch. With their ball gags in place, he stretched their tiny bodies to the limit. He cut off their skirts and stretched their legs a bit more wider. Their muscular gymnast legs strained at the pressure. As sweat ran down their bodies he cut off the black haired girl's tee shirt and the white blonde's training bra. The black haired girl's tiny breasts were stretched flat, but she had more of a mound than the Asian girl. She really could have fit into a training bra. Her areolas were a very light brown and even so contrasted sharply with her porceline skin. The blonde's tits were more defined that the black haired girl, but the areolas and nipples were a very pale pink. He took a long time to compare their armpits, which were stretched wide open and presented next to each other.</p> <p>They both had about the same amount of hair, which wasn't saying much since they were so sparse he could have counted them. The black haired girl's armpit hair contrasted sharply with her white skin while the blonde's armpit hair was so white it almost disappeared. Did their sweat taste any different? He slowly licked each armpit with his eyes closed to see if he could tell which armpit belonged to which girl, but could not discern a difference. He licked the black haired girl's tits and nipples until they were rock hard and then repeated it with the blonde. When erect, the black haired girl's nipples were a bit larger. Now to to their cunts. He cut off their panties. The black haired girl had a tiny tuft of soft, fine, sparse jet black hair on her mound but like the others, that was the only place where he could find hair. The lips of her cunt were dark compared to her light skin and stretched wider apart than the previous girls in the same stretched position. She was probably more limber because of her athletic body. He moved to the blonde for inspection. She had the same size tuft of sparse hair, but it was as white as the hair on her head. Like the black haired girl, there was no hair anywhere else. Her cunt lips were light pink and almost faded into her pale skin. These girls were really mirror images of each other. He chuckled when he thought of a nickname for them: Night and Day. He wondered if he could tell them apart by the taste of their cunts. He kneeled down between their wide stretched legs and closed his eyes. He twirled around so he wouldn't know which was which, then felt his way to their cunts. He started at one girl's asshole and licked slowly to the tuft of soft hair on her mound. He could hear her moan, like the other girls, at her first sexual experience. He felt his way to the other girl and began his lick from her ass to her mound.</p> <p>Both tufts of hair had the same texture, soft and fluffy. But there was definitely a difference in taste. He began licking again from one of the girl's mounds, down to her ass, across to the other girl, and up to the other girl's mound. He went back and forth a few times and could hear the girls moaning and could actually taste them getting wetter. One girl tasted stronger than the other. He put his finger in each girl's hole. They were both the same tightness. He ventured a guess that the stronger taste belonged to Night. Just like dark meat chicken tasted stronger than white meat. He opened his eyes as he licked up to her mound and indeed saw the tuft of black hair. He finished by running his hands over each girl, one hand per girl, squeezing and kneading, and comparing them. When he was done he let them down and tied them like the others to the wall in an exposed position. He took the opportunity to pinch and grope the redhead, Asian, and Night and Day again.<br/> Now it was the bitch's turn. She put up the most fight as he dragged her to the center of the room and locked her into the cuffs. He decided to not use the ball gag on her. He wanted to hear her scream as he stretched her taut. As he began to stretch her, she whimpered quietly, refusing to give him the satisfaction of hearing her scream in pain. After cutting off her skirt, he ratcheted this blonde just a couple notches more than any of the others and was rewarded with a loud scream when he went beyond her endurance. Rather than neatly cutting her blouse, he added to her pain by ripping it from her body. Then he grabbed her cotton training bra and ripped it off. In spite of her overstretched condition, her small breast mounds were more prominent than any of the other girls. Her areolas were darker than Day's but lighter than Night's. To add to her indignation, he licked her sweaty armpits, teasing the small tuft of light brown hair with his tongue. He licked her tits and nipples and they stood out very prominently. He ripped off her panties. She had the least hair of all of the girls except the Asian. A peach fuzz of light brown hair and like the others, her cunt lips were completely hairless.</p> <p>He licked her from ass to mound and she screamed in defiance, calling him names they did not teach in Catholic school. He loved it. He roughly jammed his finger into her tight hole up to her hymen and pressed against it to add some pain. He spent extra time licking her clit and it grew to the size of her nipples. She definitely had the most prominent clit. He pulled out his finger and went to a shelf in the room. When she saw what he returned with, she began to scream more. He had several spring loaded wooden clothespins. He licked one of her nipples until it stood out rock hard and applied the clothes pin. The blonde shrieked at the new level of pain and vainly tried to shake the clothespin loose. Of course, her body was stretched too taut to make even the slightest movement. He licked her other nipple and applied a clothespin. Just for fun, he applied clothespins to the tender skin and hair of her sweating armpits. Then he moved down to her crotch. He pulled on one of her thinned cunt lips and applied a clothespin. She began to scream with new vigor. He put clothespins along the length of each lip, which pulled them back to expose her clit. As he licked her clit to get it erect, she realized what was next and began to beg him not to do it. He opened the clothespin and slowly released it over her clit, as the spring applied more and more pressure. He wailing became louder with every second and reached a peak when he let go of the clothespin. He put another clothespin on her belly button, and anywhere else on her body where he could gather enough of the taut skin, including her nose, toes, thighs, breasts, buttocks, waist. He stood back to admire her tortured body with shaking clothespin all over. Just when she thought it could not get any worse, he went over to the shelf and returned with a device that looked like a vibrator. He twisted the base and a surgical blade came out of the top. This was his bloodless deflowerer.</p> <p>He kneeled down and placed the tip between her wide spread cunt lips. He pushed it into her tight cunt inch by inch. He knew he had reached her hymen when her wailing increased to the point where she could make no noise at all. He pushed another inch or two and now the device moved freely. He pulled it out and reached in to her cunt with couple of fingers. Her hymen was gone. He could probe all the way to her cervix. He pulled his fingers out and saw that there was no blood from the surgical procedure. The device worked perfectly. He looked around the room at the other girls. Most of them were whimpering and crying at the thought that this device would be used on them. He pulled off the clothespins one by one, doing her nipples and clit last. He released her from the cuffs and she collapsed on the ground. He certainly took the fight out of this one.</p> </div>",[]
819,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 3",3,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He retied the abused blonde to the wall in the spread open position like the others and put a ball gag on her. She was too weak to fight. He walked by the redhead and asian girl, groping them. He untied Day and Night then put a collar on each girl's neck and cuffs on their wrists. He snapped the cuffs to a ring at the rear of their collar so their hands were behind their head. He wouldn't let any of the girls try to keep their modesty by covering themselves with their hands. This position also gave him full access to their bodies, to lick a tit or an armpit when the mood struck him. He told the two girls that they were to undress him using only their mouths. He removed their ball gags. To make sure they cooperated, he got a whip from his collection and gave each girl a couple of lashes across their tiny boy-like asses. They both cried out in pain. Although he did not break the skin, he could clearly see the red lines on black haired girl's porceline skin. He was wearing a button down shirt and blue jeans. He told them to work together starting with his shirt. As they got more of his buttons undone, he could feel the two pairs of tiny 12 year old lips on his chest. Occasionally he would reach down to tweak one of their nipples or pull on the hair under their arms or diddle their clits as they worked. After they pulled off his shirt he had them work on his shoes and socks. He told each one to suck on a big toe of his feet. All he had to do was raise the whip when they resisted. It felt delightful. They worked hard on his jeans. The thickness of the cloth pulled taut by his enormous erection made the job harder. Now he was left with only his underwear. He was sure that none of the innocent girls in the room had ever seen a man's penis before so he watched Day and Night carefully as the pulled his underwear off. They were positioned on either side of his throbbing cock, their teeth gripping the elastic waistband. They pulled the underwear to the floor and off his legs. As they looked up, he could hear them both gasp. His thick, 8 inch cock sprung away from his body at a 45 degree angle. You could read their faces which prayed that he was not going to put that monster into their bodies. The three girls tied to the wall all moaned when he turned to face them. It was time to teach them all how to give pleasure to a man.</p> <p>He untied each of the girls, took off their ball gags, and fitted them with the neck collar and wrist cuffs so he could have full access to any girl at his whim. Threatening them with the whip, he told them that together they were to lick every square inch of his body. Any girl that moved too slow or avoided any area would feel the whip. They began licking, all of them avoiding the undesirable areas - his armpits, crotch, and ass. He had to use the whip a few times to change their pattern until they had each covered his body with their tiny tongues. As they licked, he pinched their nipples, pulled their pubic hair, stuck a finger up their cunts, squeezed their tiny asses. Next, he ordered the blonde bitchy girl to concentrate on his cock and the redhead to lick his balls. Day and Night were assigned each to an armpit. The asian was to lick his ass. He had each girl switch positions so that he could instruct each one on the art of licking and sucking his cock. Finally, he could not hold back any longer. He grabbed the blond bitch's head and forced it over his cock, holding her head with his hands. She was almost choking on his massive cock as she shouted orders to her to keep licking and sucking. He told the other four girls to lick all around his crotch and that he would soon shoot some liquid into the blonde's mouth. They were to keep licking to make sure that not one drop of his cum would leak to the floor. Any girl that let the cum drip would be whipped. They all began licking furiously and he felt six months worth of cum begin to coarse from his licked balls, through his cock, and into the blonde's mouth. She was choking on the sheer quantity, not able to swallow fast enough. As the cum leaked out of her mouth onto his cock and balls, the other girls quickly lapped it up. After an eternity of cumming, his cock began to soften in the blond's mouth. Since they had no other instructions, they all kept licking as he pulled his flaccid cock from the blonde's mouth. After five more minutes of licking he told them to stop. Exhausted, he tied them all back to the wall except the redhead.</p> <p>He led her to a large barrel laying on it's side on a stand. The barrel had four cuffs mounted near the bottom with a rope on each cuff tied to a hook mounted on the barrel. He took off the collar and cuffs she was wearing and then ordered her to lie down on her back over the barrel. He secured her wrists and and ankles in the cuffs. Her thin, nude body was arched backwards by the shape of the barrel which thrusted out her small wide-based breasts and her pubic bone. As he tightened the ropes to the cuffs, she was stretched more until he could see her ribs. He left a little slack in the ropes. Her armpits were thrust out as well by the strained muscles and her sparse red hairs stood on end. He took the opportunity to lick the sweat from her armpits and lick her areolas and nipples. He checked the firmness of her flat stomach. Then he took a length of rope and tied one end around her thigh at the knee. He pulled the other end through a hook on one end of the barrel. This forced her legs to open wider. He repeated this with the other leg and worked back and forth between the legs until she was spread so wide, her cunt lips were gaping and he could pull no more without damaging her. What little slack he had left on her arms was now completely gone and she was stretched as taut as possible and wide open over the barrel. He could hear her whimpering through the ball gag. With her head backwards over the barrel, she had no idea what he was doing to her until he did it.</p> <p>He started by licking her cunt, pushing his tongue as far as possible into her gaping hole. He licked up to her clit and sucked on it until it was erect. Then he went to get his deflowering tool. She could only feel the foreign body as it was pressed into her hole. She had guessed what it was and began to buck violently on the barrel. Of course, she was tied so taut she could barely move. He watched her stomach heaving as her breathing sped up. He pushed the instrument inch by inch into her gaping hole. It went in quite easily, lubricated by her juices that had flowed when he licked her. As he pushed, he studied her erect pink clit and pink pussy lips. He especially liked the way the tiny tuft of red hair on her mound was standing on end because of the stretched skin. He reached her hymen and she screamed through her gag as it slid effortlessly through it. He pulled out the instrument and inserted his finger. As before, the instrument worked like a charm - there was no blood on his fingers. He went over to the shelf and returned with a fat candle, a vibrator, and a blindfold. He knelt down where her head was at the bottom of the barrel.</p> <p>As he thought about his next torture and the fact that she would have no idea when or where the pain would be, his cock grew completely erect with excitement. He made sure she did not see the candle. He told her that he was going to remove the ball gag, but that she was not to make a sound or he would whip her. He then removed the gag so he could hear her reaction to what he was going to do to her soon. First he stared carefully at the terrorized 12 year old redhead's beautiful face. Her teary green eyes were so pretty. Those tiny wisps of soft red eyebrows that reflected her sparseness of pubic hair. Thin, light pink lips. A complexion of soft, pale, perfect skin. He put the blindfold on her because he did not want her to be able to see what he was about to do. Then placed his mouth over her soft lips and kissed her, forcing his tongue deep into her mouth. He ran his hands over her smooth, taut body once more. She shuddered at his unexpected touch.</p> <p>He turned on the vibrator. She heard the buzzing sound, but had no idea what it was from. In fact, she was so innocent that even if she had seen it she would not know what it was or what it could be used for. He knelt down at her wide open pussy, thrusted out by the shape of the barrel and in one smooth motion, pushed the vibrator into her hole as far as it would go. Then he stood up to watch the young girl's reaction to her first sexual encounter. After a few seconds she began to moan and repeated the word no over and over. He watched as she moved her head from side to side as she tried to deny the involuntary responses of her body. He watched as her areolas deepened ever so slightly in color and her nipples became erect millimeter by millimeter until they stood out 1/2 inch from her breasts. He also watched as her clit, which was plainly visible between her stretched cunt lips, deepened in color and become erect like her nipples. He could see pussy juice begin to well up around the vibrator. He tested the firmness of her clit and nipples with his tongue, adding to her excitement. He lit the candle and waited a moment until he had a nice pool of hot wax. There was something familiar about the smell, but she could not identify it as a candle. As she began to sexually peak, he did something that very unfair to a 12 year old about to have her first orgasm.</p> <p>He dripped some hot wax on her erect nipple and sensitive areola. Her body would have leapt off the barrel if she were not so tightly stretched over it. She shrieked out in pain, begging for him to stop. He dripped more hot wax over the other nipple and got the same reaction. With the vibrator still going, she began to move toward orgasm yet again. It seemed that the mix of pleasure and pain involuntarily moved her closer to the peak. He wondered if what he was going to do next would immediately squelch her orgasm or push her over the edge. He move down between her legs and, aiming very carefully, dripped the hot wax onto her erect, throbbing clit. It was an amazing reaction. Every muscle in her body contracted and she lifted off the barrel thrusting her breasts and cunt even more into the air. As taut as he had tied her, she found enough slack in her muscles to do it. She could not force any sound to come from her throat. He wanted to know whether she had an orgasm in spite of, or perhaps because of the pain. He had the answer when he looked down at her cunt and saw a steady stream of pussy juice drip off her body and run down the barrel. He was not done yet. He went up to her armpits soaking with sweat and licked up the salty liquid as he inhaled the now more pungent odor. Then he dripped the hot wax over the sparse red hairs in each of her armpits, forced to stand on end by the stretched muscle that ran through them.</p> <p>Certainly she tried to lower her arms when the hot wax hit this most delicate area, but they were tied too taut for her to do anything. A hoarse scream was all that came out of her. He had one last place to wax. He returned to her crotch and dripped wax over the tiny tuft of red hair on her mound. Her body glistened with sweat. He removed the vibrator and turned it off. He watched as her hole slowly closed to it's original size. As she lay panting, he carefully peeled the wax from her swollen clit and nipples. All three were bright red. The nice thing about wax is that it leaves no scars. He next action would take a year or two of what little maturity she had reached from her. Returning to her armpits, he peeled up one end of the wax coating from each armpit and then quickly ripped the layer of wax from both armpits. Somehow she found the voice to shriek in pain again. He quickly went over to her crotch, peeled up one edge of the wax there and again ripped it quickly from her body. Another shriek of pain even louder than the first. He was surprised she had not passed out yet. Those young girls have much more stamina than an adult, he surmised. Then he inspected his work. Her mound, once graced with a small tuft of red hair was now completely bald. Her armpits, once professing her maturity with sparse hairs were also completely bald. He licked her now smooth mound and bare armpits just to check how soft and hairless they were. Now she matched the hairless asian girl. He put the ball gag back into her sobbing mouth, untied her limp body from the barrel, and retied her spread eagle to her place on the wall. He looked at the other girls as he passed by them and groped them. They each had a look of absolute terror in their eyes, not knowing who would be the next victim or what perversity would they be subject to.</p> </div>",[]
820,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 4",4,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,12,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He walked back and forth in front of the wall of girls and stopped in front of the Asian. She was probably 12 or 13, but her tiny hairless body looked much younger. He put his finger up her cunt and confirmed that she had the smallest, tightest cunt of all the girls. He was about to change that.</p> <p>He untied her and had to drag her over to his special rack. She had not put up a fight before when he put her in the cuffs to strip her, but now she had seen what he did to the redhead and a new level of fear was in her. The rack was a frame in the shape of an X, but each of the parts could be moved independently and to any angle. There was a wide padded center board which remained stationary. He forced her into the machine and strapped her arms and legs to the four sections of the X. He moved to the arm cranks and wound them until her arms were stretched wide above her head, but in the same plane as the center board. The ratchets on the cranks made a steady click-click sound as he wound. Next he went to her feet and turned one crank which separated the leg boards from the center board, stretching her body as he cranked. He moved to each of the leg cranks and as he turned them her legs spread wider and wider. He alternated between the the crank that stretched her legs away from her body and the cranks that spread her legs wider until her screams through the ball gag let him know that she was at her physical limit. As he spread her legs he could watch her cunt lips being pulled apart and at the end he could see right into her tiny virgin cunt hole.</p> <p>At maximum stretch, her cunt hole was a mere 1/2 inch in diameter. He then used a crank by her hips which raised her legs into the air and another crank that moved her heels back towards her wide spread arms. Each click of the ratchet was accompanied by another scream from the young Asian girl. It was a good thing for her that she was so flexible because of her tiny frame. If she had been just a couple of years older, she would have probably passed out by now, or dislocated a joint. When he stopped cranking, her gaping cunt hole and ass hole were right in front of her chin, exactly where he wanted it. This poor hairless girl would have an unobstructed view of what the man was about to do to her.</p> <p>He went to the shelf and returned with a cardboard box. He placed it on a table in front of her out of her sight. Then he got his deflowering tool. She began to shake her head, trying to say no, as he slowly lowered the tool into her gaping cunt. Even though the tool was quite slender and easily slid into the other girls, the Asian girl was so small that he had to push it a bit to get it into her tiny hole. It slid right through her hymen and he pulled it out. He bent over her upturned ass with her tiny puckered asshole and slowly licked up and down her slit, paying special attention to her pea sized clit. When he got to her clit, his face was right up against hers. She was so cute, with her straight black hair, wispy, almost non-existent eyebrows, soft, round face and almond shaped eyes. He watched her cunt carefully as he worked and in spite of her uncomfortable position and fear, she was getting wet. In a strange way, she was probably getting excited more easily because she could watch him licking her most sensitive spot. This feeling was brand new for the innocent girl; her first sexual arousal, even if it was accompanied by pain. He reached into the box and pulled out a small gadget with three wires. On the ends of the wire were small clips. They were like alligator clips, but were designed with just enough spring to grip without hurting.</p> <p>He clipped one end to each of her tiny nipples. It was hard to get at them in her bent over position, but once he found them they were easy to clip on to because this girl had unusually large nipples on her tiny breasts. Even though the springs on the clips were light, she still yelped into her ball gag when he applied the last clip to her engorged, hypersensitized clit. He turned a dial on the gadget to a low setting and flipped a switch to turn it on. Her reaction was instantaneous. It was like the pleasure she felt when he was licking her clit, only many times better. He removed her ball gag. He asked her how old she was. She was so absorbed in the pleasure, she did not answer until he slapped her face and asked again. She replied that she was 12. Her eyes rolled back and closed as she moved her head from side to side, moaning softly.</p> <p>He turned the dial up little by little until he got the optimum setting. The purpose of the gadget, which he designed and built himself, was to arouse a girl to the max. He wanted her to get as wet as possible and stay that way without allowing her to climax. She would need the lubrication for what he would be doing next. He established the dial's setting by watching the pussy juice forming in her open cunt hole and listening to her moaning.</p> <p>He reached into the box and pulled out a tapered dildo about 12 inches long. At the tip it was about the same 1/2 inch diameter as her gaping hole, but it increased to three times that diameter, 1-1/2 inches at the middle. He placed the tip against her hole and pressed it in. It started rather easily and she didn't even react at first. But as he inched it into her hole and the diameter increased to a level of discomfort, her eyes sprung open and she stared with disbelief at the long, fat dildo sticking out of her cunt, right in front of her face. She began to beg him to stop. When he hit the resistance of her narrow passage, he began twisting the fat dildo back and forth, stretching her tiny cunt hole more and more. With each inch, her pleading became more desperate. Finally, after he had only about eight inches of the dildo into her, he reached her cervix. That was as far as he was going to get. She seemed relieved when he started to pull the dildo out, but her gaze turned to absolute terror when he saw what he had brought out of the box.</p> <p>It was another dildo, but the tip was the same diameter as the middle of the dildo he was removing and it rapidly tapered to a monstrous three inches! She began to plead with him not to put that thing into her. Yet the gadget he had attached to her nipples and clit were causing her to produce buckets of lubrication against her will. When he pulled the tip of the first dildo from her stretched hole, he could clearly hear a sucking sound. He simultaneously rammed the tip of the new dildo into her hole before it could return to it's tiny original size. As he screwed the new dildo into her tight, wet cunt she began screaming in pain. Her cunt was being stretched many times wider than it ever would be even when she matured. The pain was unbearable as he passed the two inch mark. Still, he continued screwing the monster into her tiny cunt. Her scream turned into a hoarse, high pitched shriek as he passed the 2-1/2 inch mark. When he reached three inches, the dildo came to rest at her cervix. She gazed through tear filled black eyes at what looked like a third leg sticking out of her cunt. He looked down at her abdomen and was sure he could trace the path of the dildo by the visible bulge.</p> <p>She was about to pass out from the pain when she saw him pick up the first dildo, still glistening with her pussy juice, and move it towards her puckered asshole. He terror was so extreme at the thought of this monster invading her most private area, she could only open her mouth in disbelief. Not even screams, let alone words, would come out. The pussy juices that had leaked out when he switched dildos was pooled at the puckered opening of her asshole. She should consider herself lucky that she had that lubrication, he thought. He pressed the tapered tip of the dildo against her butt hole and it reluctantly opened to accept the foreign object. He forced it into her inch by inch, screwing it as he went. She had a ring side seat view to this complete violation of her tiny young body, with her face practically pressed into to her cunt.</p> <p>Inch by inch he forced it in. The dildo in her cunt began to move back and forth as the dildo he pushed into her ass contacted it through the thin membrane that separated them. Finally, after six inches, he could push no further. He looked down at his handiwork. Spread before him was this tiny, hairless Asian 12 year old girl with one huge dildo sticking out of her firm boyish ass cheeks and another monster sized dildo sticking out of her once tiny cunt hole. Still the gadget pulsed her nipples and clit with mild electrical charges, keeping her unwilling body in an excited state. He reached down and felt her tortured pussy lips which had all but disappeared due to their overstretched state. His cock was rock hard and at it's full 8 inch length. It was about two inches in diameter and the tip gleamed with precum. He had to have relief.</p> <p>He went to a crank at the center of the X device and as he turned it, her entire body rotated. She had no relief from her position since her arms, torso, and legs all rotated in unison. He rotated her body until the dildo in her cut was parallel to the floor and lined up exactly with his swollen cock. Her ass was completely off the end of the center board now. She knew what was going to happen now and in her bent position she would have a perfect view. He grabbed his whip and went over to the bitchy blonde he had used the clothespins on earlier. He untied her from the wall and snapped the cuffs on her wrists to the back of the collar on her neck so she was exposed to his view and powerless to use her hands. He removed her ball gag and brought her over to the Asian girl.</p> <p>As he malled the blonde's tits, he gave her instructions. She was to suck on his hairy balls and lick his cock as he fucked the Asian girl. Every time she lost contact with his genitals she would be whipped. This would be especially hard for her since she could not use her hands to hold on to him. He removed the one dildo from the poor Asian's asshole and watched as it slowly shrank from 1-1/2 inches back to it's puckered shape. He ordered the blonde to kneel down below the Asian's ass and to open her mouth so that not even one drop of pussy juice would drip to the floor. When she resisted, he hit her firm, tiny ass with a few hard strokes from the whip and she was convinced to comply. Next he pulled the 3 inch diameter dildo from her cunt. A stream of pussy juice ran from her hole, down through her ass crack. The blonde quickly brought her mouth near the Asian's ass and lapped up the juice. He watched the Asian's cunt hole shrink slowly back to it's tiny 1/2 inch diameter. He was amazed at the elasticity of a young girl's cunt. The Asian was about to breath a sigh of relief when she saw the man press his monster cock into her tiny hole. Her face was inches away from his cock and her face was filled with terror as she stared at his massive cock. She tried to scream no, but it was too late.</p> <p>With one enormous push, he buried his fat cock up to her tender cervix. Had he not stretched her with the dildo, he could not have possibly fit even the head of his cock into her hole. But her muscles had not fully recovered yet. Even so, her wet cunt squeezed his cock tighter than any cunt he had ever entered. The blonde began licking and sucking his balls with her hot mouth and soft tongue when he came to rest at the Asian's cervix. He held still for a few moments enjoying the ever tightening cunt and the attention to his aching, cum filled balls. Then he reached down to his electrical gadget and turned the dial to maximum. The Asian shrieked in pain as the electricity pulsed once each every second to her nipples and clit. Her body reacted by contracting the muscles in her cunt with every pulse, squeezing around his fat cock. The pleasure for him was as unparalleled as the pain was for the tiny 12 year old Asian.</p> <p>He began pulling his cock slowly out of her cunt and when the blonde hesitated to lick his wet shaft, he snapped the whip at her small, exposed tits. The blonde shrieked, but quickly moved up to his shaft and licked furiously. He slowly pulled out all eight inches of his fat cock until the tip rested at the mouth of th Asian's cunt hole and then thrusted it again, full length, into her twitching pussy. Again the Asian screamed in pain. The blonde returned to his balls to lick and suck them. He repeated this action time and time again, speeding up the cycle. As he neared orgasm, he warned the blonde to catch every drop of cum or she would be whipped. He rammed the Asian's tiny cunt faster and faster. Her cunt continued to squeeze his dick with ever increasing pressure as the electrical pulses forced her cunt hole to contract back to to it's original 1/2 inch diameter. Finally, the pleasure was too much for him.</p> <p>He felt the cum release from deep inside his groin, rush through his pulsing balls as the blonde licked them, and up the eight inch length of his cock like a bullet through a long rifle barrel. Wave after wave of hot cum was pumped into the Asian's tiny hairless cunt. After a couple of waves, the cum began to squirt out her tight hole and the blonde rushed to lick it up and swallow it as fast as it came. But it was a losing battle for the blonde. The enormous amount of cum overflowed her mouth because her swallowing could not keep up with his ejaculation. Cum dripped from her mouth to the floor. After about a minute more of pumping he pulled his limp cock out of the Asian's stretched hole. As the continuing electrical pulses forced the Asian's cunt to contract, the blonde rushed to swallow the mouthfuls of cum as it squeezed from her cunt.</p> <p>She gave the Asian's gash one last lick then attempted to lick the cum from the floor hoping that her captor would not see it. It was too late. He turned the gadget off and began to turn the cranks to unfold the tortured Asian girl's stretched body. He unstrapped her from the X frame. She tried to stand up but just collapsed on the floor in a heap. He ordered the kneeling blonde to lick his flaccid cock clean. She licked and sucked his soft cock with gusto in the hopes that it would appease him after her infraction. After a few minutes, he picked up the Asian and retied her spread eagle to her place on the wall. More cum leaked from her cunt and as the blonde rushed to lick it up, he stopped her and returned her to the spread eagle position at her place on the wall and replaced her ball gag.</p> <p>She breathed a sigh of relief until he went to get his whip. He returned to the blonde and whipped her wide open body several times. He worked his way down her body and the whip's many straps landed on her soft, firm, tiny white breasts, sensitive pink nipples, creamy, flat muscled belly, lightly furred mound, tender cunt lips, and taut, muscled thighs. With each lash her body tensed into a single rigid muscle and arched away from the wall, as only the well toned, thin body of a 13 year old girl can. He really enjoyed torturing this girl who thought she was too good for anyone.</p> </div>",[]
821,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 5",5,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He walked slowly back and forth in front of the girls, each tied spread eagle against the wall. The tough blond was sobbing. The Asian was catatonic. The freshly waxed redhead just stared at him. Black and White started pulling at their bonds when he stepped up to each and tugged on their tiny tufts of vastly contrasting pubic hair. He had already decided he would do them together. He enjoyed trying to tell them apart by feel since their builds were virtually identical.</p> <p>He went to get a second group of wrist and ankle cuffs and attached them to his cable stretching rig. This gave him the same setup he had when he stripped the girls together before. He released the cables so they had a good amount of slack. Next he untied the blond from the wall and forced her to the center of the room where the four cables and cuffs were. He secured her left wrist to a cuff on a cable from the floor and her left ankle to the other cuff on a floor cable. He secured her right wrist to a cuff from the ceiling and her right ankle to the other ceiling cuff. Then he untied the black haired girl and put her back to back with the white blonde girl. He matched the blonde wrist to wrist and ankle to with the black haired girl. He alternately ratcheted the slack out of the two floor cables until the girls were laying on one side on the floor with their arms way above their heads. Then he ratcheted the wrist cable from the ceiling and their bodies lifted off the floor until their arms were spread wide apart. He moved the ratchet on the ankle cuff from the ceiling and ratcheted until the girls were suspended in the air on their sides, legs wide apart. He moved between the four ratchets taking out slack until the two girls were incredibly wide open and their matched cunts were at the same height as his cock. Their small breasts were reduced to small mounds flat against their chests and their legs were so wide that they formed a straight line from toe to toe, parallel to their shoulders.</p> <p>Their legs were so stretched that their cunt lips were pulled apart. He walked around them surveying his work. They were identically stretched and each muscle of their strong young bodies had the same strained definition. His cock was now hard with excitement. He got his deflowering tool and quickly pushed it into each of their open cunt holes, which were spaced only a few inches apart from each other. He then got two thin vibrators, turned them on, and pushed one firmly into each girl's hole. Although the vibrators were thin, the girl's immature cunts were very small and had never been penetrated before, so it took a bit of shoving and twisting to bury them to the hilt. He could see each of the girls shaking with pain on the cable rig as he roughly inserted each vibrator. He decided to let the vibrators do their job while he worked on other parts of the young girls' taut bodies. He moved in front of the blond and began to lick her flattened breasts. At the same time, he reached around their slim bodies and ran his hands over the black haired girl's flattened breasts. As he licked one girl's breast, he groped the other's enjoying the way their bodies were so much alike. He licked down to the blonde's firm tummy while groping the black hair girls tummy with his hands. He sucked hard on the White's nipple while pulling and pinching Black's nipple. He ran his tongue through White's fine blonde armpit hair while pulling on Black's fine jet black armpit hair.</p> <p>As he worked on the blonde, he could see that the vibrator was having the desired effect, arousing feelings the girl had never experienced before. His licking of her nipples was adding to the stimulation and her eyes began to roll back in her head. He moved around in front of the black haired girl. She was not quite as aroused since while he was licking the blond, she was getting roughly groped and pinched. Now he licked the black haired girls pale white breasts and sucked her brown nipples until they were hard little pebbles while he groped the blonde's breasts. He worked all over the black haired girl's body with his tongue while groping the blond like a mirror image. Their unblemished pale skin was so soft, yet the muscles underneath were toned and hard. He confirmed with his wandering tongue that their bodies were completely hairless except for the sparse patch in their armpits and on their pubic mound. To get himself ready to fuck, he removed the ball gag from the blond and pressed his soft cock into her mouth, which was at the exact same height as his cock. He warned her to lick and suck or he would whip her. She certainly believed him after what she had seen him do to the others. Even in it's flaccid state, it was hard for the tiny girl to fit his massive cock into her mouth.</p> <p>As she licked he began to get hard. To make sure she kept sucking, he grabbed the back of her head by the soft blonde hair and pressed her face into his groin as he cock grew and grew. His cock was working its way deeper into her mouth and her eyes grew large with panic. At full width the cock looked like it would dislocate her jaw and at full length she would surely choke. Whenever she stopped licking he used one of his hands to pinch her sensitive nipples and urge her on. As she began to choke, he pulled his massive, now erect cock out a few inches and rammed it back deep into her throat, warning her to keep licking. After a few minutes of ramming he pulled out and she gasped for air. He moved around the black haired girl who did not know what he was doing to the blonde on the other side but had felt the blonde's body slam into hers every time he thrusted. He removed the black haired girls ball gag and pressed his wet, erect cock against her pale lips. He pinched her nipples hard and when she opened her mouth to scream, he filled every square millimeter of her tiny mouth with his fat cock. He grabbed what he could of her flattened breasts and squeezed, ordering her to lick and suck. He pulled his cock out of her mouth and rammed it back in time after time.</p> <p>It was the blonde who was suffering the most since each time he rammed the black haired girls face, her body pushed against the blonde causing it to stretch even more against the cables. The black haired girl could not scream, but the blonde did with every thrust. Finally, he was nearing orgasm. He quickly moved back to their widespread legs and noticed that cunt juice was dripping out of both of their holes onto the floor because of the unrelenting stimulation of the vibrators. He pulled the vibrators out quickly, then aligned his fat cock with the blonde's tiny hole and rammed it's full eight inches into her immature hole. She screamed like never before at the rough, painful intrusion. For him it was indescribable pleasure as her tight wet hole squeezed his fat cock. He pumped her a full length few times and then pulled out. He aligned he fat cock with the black haired girls tiny hole and rammed in full length, as he had done to the blonde. Now the black haired girl let out a loud pain-filled scream as her cunt was filled with cock for the very first time. After pumping a few times her returned to the blonde's cunt and rammed. He moved back and forth between the two gaping holes spaced just a few inches apart. He tried to compare them as he alternated and came to the conclusion that both holes were identical with the only difference being the color of the tuft of pubic hair at the top of their slits. As he pumped, he put one hand on each of their budding clits and squeezed and pulled them, increasing their pain and exciting him more. They were so tightly suspended that he did not need to hold on to their bodies as he rammed into them.</p> <p>Now he had reached a pace where he would ram one girl once, then ram the other once, back and forth. He moved his hands from their clits to their chests so that one of his hands was on each of their small chests and he roughly mauled their tiny flattened breasts as he pumped. The whole rig shook in a cyclical rythym like a boxer training on a punching bag. The rythym was accented by the girls' alternating grunts and screams of pain. Finally he was reaching orgasm, his fat cock being squeezed so tightly by their tiny cunt holes. During one of his thrusts, a wave of cum shot out of his cock deep into the blonde's hole. Before the next of his contractions, he moved to the black haired girl and during that thrust shot an equal amount of cum deep into her hole. He moved back and forth with each contraction of his orgasm. Now their holes were so filled with cum, when he pushed his fat cock in, the cum would squirt out. He continued to maul their abused breasts as his orgasm subsided and he cock began to shrink. Tired and sweating, he pulled out at last as their twin gaping cunts dripped cum onto the floor. He ran his hands once more over their stretched bodies as they sobbed. Then he released the cables and untied the girls. He ordered them to kneel together in front of him and clean his soft cock and balls with their tongues and mouths. They licked and sucked for several minutes while he enjoyed looking at and groping their identical bodies. Then he kicked them each in the chest and they fell backwards onto the floor into an exhausted heap.</p> </div>",[]
822,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 6",6,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> While Black and White laid on the floor recovering, he went to the shelf and got a videotape. It was a high impact aerobics video, the most strenuous one there was, according to the trainers at the local gym. He went over to the tv/vcr combo on the opposite wall of his shack and pushed the tape into the machine. He went to get his whip since he figured he might soon need it. One by one he untied the girls from their spread eagle positions along the opposite wall. He removed their ball gags and cuffs, warning them not to talk. Some of them looked hopeful because they figured that he was about to free them. He yanked the blonde and black haired girl to their feet. He instructed the girls to form two rows. The most athletic white haired blonde and the black haired girl were in front. The waxed redhead, the hairless Asian, and the long haired tough blonde were in the back. He announced that it was aerobics time. They were to follow the tape carefully, doing every exercise. Whenever he paused the tape, they were to freeze in that position. Anyone who did not comply would feel the whip. The young 12, 13 and 14 year old girls stood waiting nervously as he went over to the TV and grabbed the remote. He had the remote in one hand and the whip in the other. He pressed play. The firm, muscled exercise leader came on the TV and warned the viewer that this was an extremely strenuous workout, not for the beginner (which he figured they all were at this age. Only the gymnast pair in the front had ever performed, let alone seen, a workout half this severe).</p> <p>The tape started with some slow stretching exercises. These were easy enough. He walked among the girls watching how their taut bodies held their firmness no matter what angle they were at. What he loved about their small, firm young breasts is the way they remained perfectly symmetrical whether the girls were upright with their hands at their sides, holding their arms above their heads, or bending over to touch their toes. He walked behind them noticing how their small, firm asses blended into their thin thighs rather than hanging over them or sticking out too far. At this age, the girls had asses like boys. Small and firm.</p> <p>The warmup was over. The first exercise was high steps. With arms straight out at their sides, they were to raise their knees as high as possible to the fast beat of the music. He watched their bodies carefully as they bounced hard on the floor with their legs. None of the girls' small firm breasts were bouncing excessively. The woman on the TV had more bounce in her breasts than they did, and she was in a tight leotard. Their thin, firm thighs barely shook at all with the pounding of their feet on the floor. Like their thighs, the young girls' boylike asses remained rock solid as well. Among all the girls, the two gymnasts in front had the least amount of wiggle in their bodies because of their extreme tone. As the exercise went on, some of the girls were getting visibly tired and not raising their knees as high as possible. He moved behind the tough blond and the redhead and whipped them each across their backs and asses as they exercised. That's all it took for them (and the others) to find more strength. Finally, the first exercise was over. All of the girls were breathing heavily. Some of them were beginning to perspire. He could smell the room beginning to fill with the delicious smell of the young girls' delicate body odor.</p> <p>The next exercise came on before they had time to catch their breath. This one involved spreading the legs wide apart and with hands high above the head, bending over forward to touch the floor, then backwards into a bridge with their hands again on the floor. Then they were to push off with their legs back into the standing position and repeat. During the first cycle, some of the girls fell over backwards and scrambled to get into the bridge position before he could reach them with the whip. After a few more cycles, they were all able to do it, a credit to their young flexible bodies. He especially watched their small breasts as they went through the cycle of hanging to flattened. These girls were so firm, it was hard to see a change in their breast shape at all. This exercise was even more strenuous that the high kicks and he noticed that after five minutes, all of the girls' bodies were covered with a sheen of sweat. He waited until the exercise was in the back bridge part of the cycle and pressed pause. The girls knew he had paused the tape because the music stopped. He gazed out over the five gleaming bodies, bent backwards with legs wide apart, firm tummies heaving up and down as the girls breathed heavily. They were all frozen in position, afraid to move a muscle, lest he use his whip on them. He grabbed some vibrators and clothespins from the shelf. First he went to the hairless Asian. He kneeled down and licked her flattened breasts until the nipples became hard. Then he applied clothespins to as much of her areolas as he could gather. She screamed in pain, but remained in position. He went over to the redhead and began to lick her tiny clit, which was pushed upward by her thrusted pelvis. He applied a few clothespins to her thin cunt lips. Then he clamped one over her now erect clit, and she almost collapsed in pain. He added a few more clothespins to her tiny stretched breasts. He went to the black haired girl and turned on a vibrator. He ran the vibrator over her tiny nipples, then moved it to her crotch and shoved it in hard. He warned her to make sure it stayed in her. He applied some clothespins in as many places as possible over the white haired blondes pale body. By the time he was done, he had clips on her ears, nose, lips, armpits, breasts, nipples, areolas, tummy, cunt lips, clit, thighs, and toes. Next he went to the shelf and got an enormous dildo. Then he went over to the tough blonde. He licked her cunt and nibbled on her clit until she became visibly wet. He screwed the enormous dildo into her tiny cunt as far as he could. He pushed the play button on the remote and the tape continued.</p> <p>As before, the girls went through the cycle of touching the floor in front and than back into a bridge. Only now it was much more painful for all of them. Occasionally a clothespin would fall off, but the girls had enough others to keep him happy. The exercise finally ended.</p> <p>The next exercise was a modified jumping jack where they would jump up and try to touch the toes of their widespread legs to their outstretched hands. They began to follow the leader on the tape and because of the fast pace, their bodies were shaking hard as they hit the ground each time. The girl who had the toughest time performing the exercise was the black haired girl with the vibrator. Each landing on the ground with her legs apart loosened the vibrator from her now sopping cunt. She had to quickly reach down and shove it painfully back in. The girl in the most pain was the white haired blonde next to her because the inertia of the movements on the many clothespins pulled and stretched all over the sensitive parts of her body. The other girls with clothespins were in extra pain, too, because of the shaking. He had to whip the black haired girl a few times across her flat chest and hairless cunt because she could not keep up the pace of the exercise and reseat the vibrator fast enough. He whipped the tiny Asian, too because she was tiring and not moving fast enough. The room was now thick with the smell of their sweating bodies. Some of them were visibly dripping sweat onto the floor. The jumping exercise ended and the girls were panting heavily. Some were crying from the pain and forced exercise.</p> <p>The next exercise was not fast but was very strenuous. They had to stand on one leg, then lift the other leg until their ankle of calve was behind their neck. They would then repeat with the other leg. The anticipation of this exercise made his cock grow rock hard. The exercise began and he let them work at it a few times until they could do it. It was an enormous stretch for the three girls in the back row, but not for the gymnasts in front. He watched as the girls with clothespins on their clits raised their leg high and their hairless cunt lips separated while the clip on their clits wiggled painfully in the air. Watching the five teen girls stretching their hairless cunts wide open, he couldn't wait any longer. When one of their legs was behind their necks he pressed pause. The girls froze in the position, teetering on one leg, their cunts gaping open. He went over to the redhead and grabbed her with one hand on her head with a bunch of her soft, fiery red hair in his fist and the other hand on her firm, small asscheek. Her ass was so small, he could easily fit the entire cheek into his hand. He aligned his fat cock with her clothespin covered cunt and thrusted it into her open cunthole as deep as it would go. The friction of her tight, dry cunthole against his fat cock was almost enough to make him cum on the first thrust. The girl screamed in pain both when his cock ripped through her never fucked dry hole and when his groin slammed against the clothespins that were pulling at her tender stretched cuntlips and clit.</p> <p>He pulled all the way out until just the tip of his fat cock remained in her hole and then pulled on her red hair and asscheek to slam her small body against his and bury his cock to the hilt again. He repeated the cycle over and over again until the girl was like a rag doll. The clothespins began to fly off her tiny breasts and cunt lips from all of the slamming. When he felt himself about to cum, he slammed once more deep into her squeezing cunt and held there. Then he pulled her face up to his and forced his mouth against her soft, pale lips. He grabbed the leg behind her head and held it firm while his cock erupted, sending wave after wave of hot cum into her cervix. He filled her tiny canal almost instantly and cum was pouring out of her like a river as he ejaculated time and time again. The entire time of the fuck, all of the other girls held their position. The sight of all of those gaping hairless cunts had brought him off even faster. When his orgasm had subsided, he pulled out of the redhead's cunt, watching his cum dripping over the remaining clothespins on her cunt lips and clit. He ordered the sobbing girl to get to her knees and lick him clean. When she hesitated, he brought the whip down on her clothespin covered breasts. She collapsed to her knees and began to lick the cum from his now flaccid cock and balls. As she licked, he pressed play on the remote and the tape continued with the leg lifts. The other four girls continued with the exercise until it ended. He ordered the redhead back into position to continue with the exercises.</p> <p>There were many more vigorous exercises left on the one hour tape. As they bounced and spread, he would walk around pulling off clothespins without releasing them just to hear the young girls scream. They were nearing exhaustion, all sweating profusely. He would freeze the tape whenever the exercise had their arms up in the air. Then he would go over to one or more of the girls and lick their drenched armpits, deeply inhaling the increasingly stronger odor of their sweat. On other girls he would lick the sweat from their flat chests. When their legs were spread wide he would lick their cunts while the tape was paused. Soon he was hard again. One of the exercises involved deep knee bends to the floor with legs wide apart and hands clasped behind the head. He liked to watch the tough blonde as the dildo hit the floor and pushed further into her cunt. This exercise was an impossible situation for the black haired girl because the vibrator, which had been in her cunt for 20 minutes, slid immediately out of her sopping cunt when she neared the floor. With her hands behind her head, she could not grab the vibrator to shove it back in. As they were lowering to the floor he pushed pause. The five sweating girls stood with their legs wide apart, knees bent, hands behind their necks exposing their soft armpits and pulling their breasts flat. He heard the vibrator drop out of the black haired girl's wet cunt and hit the floor. As he came over to her with the whip in his hand she began to shake. He didn't hit her. Instead, he laid down on his back on the floor with his eight inch hard cock pointing straight up toward her hairless cunt.</p> <p>As he looked up, he saw the hairless cunt of the Asian girl between her wide spread legs. As he laid under the two girls sweat ran down from their armpits and dripped on his body. He used the frame advance on the remote so that the girls would lower themselves inch by inch (as did the other three girls). He made minor adjustments to his position to make sure that the Asian came down with her cunt right into his mouth and the black haired girls teenage cunt mounted his erect shaft. He inched them down frame by frame, watching the strong muscles in their thin young thighs straining to hold their exhausted bodies in the unnatural position. After a few more frames, the black haired girls tiny cunthole was resting on his fat cockhead. Pussy juice ran out of her hole onto his cock. The Asian was holding at a few inches above his mouth, her tiny hole gaping open. He advanced a frame at a time and the black haired girl's cunt slid smoothly over his erect cock until she reached bottom. The Asian's spread cunt now rested on his mouth. All of the other girls were squat nearly to the floor, their bodies straining to hold the position.</p> <p>As the girl held position on his cock, he began to lick the Asian's hairless cunt and reached up to play with her almost non-existent breasts. He instructed the black haired girl to use her legs to lift up until his cock was just touching her cunt, then lower again. She was to keep repeating the up and down motion. As he enjoyed her strong tight cunt gripping his fat cock, he licked the Asian's cunt hole and tiny clit. He ordered the girl in front to go faster. She had difficulty holding her balance with her hands behind her head, but her strong gymnast thighs and calves made it possible for her to continue the low thrusts. He watched her asscheeks spread and expose her tiny asshole as she bottomed out. He took one hand and thrusted a finger into her virgin asshole on one of the cycles. He used the finger in her ass to pull her cunt down faster onto his cock as he neared orgasm. He thrusted a finger on the other hand into the Asian's exposed asshole above his head. As he began to cum, he bit down on the Asian's clit and she screamed in pain, then collapsed on his face. He pumped the black haired girls cunt onto his cock harder and harder using his finger in her ass and thrusting his pelvis up. Wave after wave of cum filled the young girl's cunt. Finally, he slowed down. The exhausted black haired girl collapsed her sweat covered body onto his once he pulled his finger out of her ass. He ordered the Asian and the black haired girl to move to his crotch and lick his cock and balls clean. They dragged their exhausted bodies into place and began to lick. He pushed play on the remote and the other three girls continued with the straining squats. When the girls at his crotch had finished cleaning him with their small teenage tongues, he ordered them back into position. He got up off the floor as the squat exercise was ending.</p> <p>The next exercise was a vigorous running in place. He realized now that this tape was not supposed to be done all at once. The amount and pace of the exercises would probably kill an adult. But these were young strong teens. Even so, they were reaching their limit of endurance as they tried to keep up with the high stepping running in place. One by one the girls in the back row collapsed from exhaustion onto the floor. A few minutes later, the stronger gymnasts in the front row collapsed. The tape played on as the girls laid on the floor, covered in sweat, sobbing from the pain and humiliation. The tape ended with the exercise leader telling them how much fun they should have had and how good they should be feeling now. He wasn't tired. In fact, he was starting to get another erection as he sniffed the air filled with the erotic smell of the five sweating teens.</p> </div>",[]
823,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 7",7,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,5,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The five teens were all laying on the floor, each covered with a glaze of sweat, unable to move from the exhaustion of the vigorous exercise. The room was filled with the mingled body odors of the young teens and he could hear their heavy breathing and the buzz of the vibrators still working on some of the girls' tight cunts. He picked up each girl and retied her in the spread eagle at her position on the walls. They hung from their bonds completely exhausted, some sobbing. As he tied up each girl he yanked off any clothespins and pulled out any vibrators he had applied to them. They would let out a little yelp of pain with what strength was left in them as he yanked the clips off their tiny developing nipples and hairless cunts. He returned all of the girls to the wall except for the older tough blonde. It was time for her punishment because she had let his cum be wasted on the floor when he had fucked the Asian.</p> <p>He yanked the 13 year old blonde off the floor and tied her into the spread eagle contraption in the center of the room. She was too weak to resist. He moved between the four ratchets and tightened her thin body up until there was no play left and her thin body was taut as a bow string. He took a moment to run his hands over her immature breasts, which were tiny to begin with and now were so flattened by the stretched position that they almost disappeared. Her tummy was flat and hard. He pulled on the soft tufts of pubic hair under her arms and on her mound. She didn't even react. He went over to the shelf and returned with scissors.</p> <p>He ran his hand through her incredibly soft blonde hair and then began to cut it off with the scissors. He warned her that if she moved her head, she was likely to get stabbed by the scissors. She held her head still and sobbed as he cut her shoulder length blonde hair to the point where she was left with a butch cut, and not a very even one at that.</p> <p>He went back to the shelf and returned with a electric hair razor, like a barber shop used. He worked the razor over her head until all that was left of her soft blonde hair was a short stubble. Then he shaved the small tufts of hair from her armpits and the top of her mound. He even shaved off her light blonde eyebrows. Using a pair of small scissors, he snipped off her eyelashes as well. With her shaved head she looked like Sinead O'Connor. He held up a mirror so she could see what she looked like and the blonde began to sob again. Her body was now almost completely hairless. He wasn't done yet.</p> <p>He went back to the shelf and returned with a large can of depilatory cream. He sprayed a large mound into his palm. She began to shake her body as best she could in a vain attempt to draw away from him when she realized what he was going to do with the cream. Of course, her body was so tightly drawn that she could not move even an inch in any direction. He applied the wad of cream to the stubble on her scalp, generously covering every follicle. He refilled his hand and applied the depilatory to her eyebrows, eyelids, upper lip, armpits, arms, torso, breasts, and legs. He covered her cunt with the cream and made sure that her ass crack was covered, too. When he was done, the can was empty and the 13 year old blond's tiny body was covered from head to toe with the hair removing cream. A few moments later the cream began to work. While it might have been designed only for use on legs, he had used it on parts of her body he was sure the designers never imagined.</p> <p>A slow burning sensation began to spread across the blonde's body, starting from her scalp and intensifying at the sensitive skin of her young pussy. As the burn increased in intensity, he stepped back to watch her young body shudder violently in the cable contraption, her whimpers turning into shreaks of pain. He went and got a sandwich and a beer and enjoyed a light snack as the blonde shook in pain and the cream did it's job of removing her body hair.</p> <p>The can said to wash off after no more than 5 minutes, but he left it on her for about 20. She was either getting numb, or the cream was losing it's potency because she was shaking and screaming far less than during the first 15 minutes. He got a bucket and a sponge. He filled the bucket with water then brought them over to the 13 year old's cream covered body. Dipping the sponge into the water, he began to wash the cream off of her. He observed that her skin everywhere was quite red now, having been irritated by the massive amount of depilatory cream. Her more sensitive areas, such as her armpits and cunt lips, were even more red.</p> <p>When he had washed down her entire body, he dried it with a towel. Now it was time to inspect his work. He began searching for any body hair left on her tiny body. He examined her arms from fingertips to armpits, spending extra time with her armpits which had a few minutes ago sported the beginnings of her signs of maturity. Now they were the armpits of a 9 year old, with not even a follicle visible. Her scalp was smooth and shiny now as if it had never grown hair. Gone was any evidence of her soft, shoulder length blonde hair. Her eyebrows were gone, as were her eyelashes. Even the tiny amount of hair she once had on her upper lip was gone.</p> <p>If she ever had any fine hairs on her torso, they were now gone. Moving down to her cunt, he could not find any evidence of what had formaly been a light brown tuft of pubic hair. He ran his hands over her body, feeling it's incredible smoothness and down her now completely hairless legs. He was proud of his work. All of the signs that her body had matured since the age of nine were now gone. Only her more mature cunt lips and wide, flat breast mounds conflicted with the image of a little girl. He had one more critical inspection.</p> <p>He unsnapped the girls ankle cuffs from the cables and reattached the clips to her widespread arms. Now her body formed a V hanging in air and the wide open position made it easy for him to inspect from her mound to her asshole. Even there, he could find no evidence that she had ever grown hair.</p> <p>After the close inspection, he was convinced that the 13 year old's body was now absolutely hairless. He unsnapped her ankle cuffs from her wrists, then unsnapped her wrists from the cables, after loosening the cables a bit. The girl's hairless body collapsed to the floor. He picked up the small teen and brought her over to the barrel laying on it's side. He had used the barrel earlier with the redhead and loved the way it stretched a girls body open. Her hairless body felt so smooth as he carried her. Her body was slippery because it had a sheen of sweat but no hair to help create friction.</p> <p>He lifted her onto the barrel and pulled her legs apart so her small cuffed ankles were over the barrel ends. In this position her legs were in a straight line and this wide spread position forced her tiny hairless cunt lips to gape apart slightly. He clipped her ankle cuffs to the hooks on the barrel ends. Next he went behind the girl and pulled her back onto the barrel. He pulled her arms over her head and stretched them until he could clip the wrist cuffs to the barrel stand. The 13 year old's hairless body was now stretched taut over the curve of the barrel, her breasts completely flat against her thrusted out chest. He could count the ribs in her ribcage as he ran his hand over her concave, firm tummy. He moved around to the front of the barrel to see what effect stretching her over on the barrel had on her cunt.</p> <p>The new position had forced her cunt into an impossibly wide open position. He could not understand why her legs had not dislocated at her hips. Obviously the 13 year old's body was incredibly limber because she did not even look like she was in much pain. Her cunt lips were now gaping a couple of inches apart and he could see right into her tiny cunt hole. Her clit was pushed completely out of it's hood by the thrust of her pubic bone. He figured that if he used one hard shove he might be able to sink he massive cock right into her, but she was quite dry and he did not want to hurt himself.</p> <p>He went to the wall and got the 12 year old Asian and the 12 year old redhead. He brought the redhead over to the blonde's gaping cunt and ordered her to lick. When the redhead hesitated at licking another girl's cunt, he grabbed his whip and gave he pale body a couple of strokes. The redhead did not need any more encouragement and began to lick the blonde's cunt and prominent clit. He took the Asian with him to the other side of the barrel. He grabbed the blonde's upside down hairless head and rammed his cock into her mouth. He ordered the blonde to suck him good and then ordered the Asian to lick his balls as he pumped the blonde's face. The blonde was gagging on his massive cock and he yanked on her tiny nipples just to add to the pain. He ran his hands over her tiny, hairless body as he pumped her mouth. The Asian was doing her best to suck his wildly moving balls.</p> <p>The redhead's licking was having the desired, if involuntary, effect of making the blonde's cunt drip with juice. As he pumped away, he reached forward and squezed the blonde's exposed clit, just so she could make the torturous swing from pleasure to pain. The sight of the blonde's stretched, hairless body, now covered with sweat and dripping with pussy juice was too much. He pulled his cock out of her mouth, moved around the the front of the barrel and shoved the redhead away. He lined up his lubricated cock with the blonde's wet, gaping cunt and buried all eight inches into her tiny hole.</p> <p>He was amazed at how the 13 year old managed to thrust her body out even more at the ripping pain of his massive cock's invasion of her tiny, immature cunt. He pumped the hairless blonde's cunt hard and fast and all that came out of her mouth were grunts of pain. He grabbed what he could of her flattened breasts and used them to hold on to as he thrusted into her time after time. He used all of his muscles to hold off the impending orgasm but her young, hairless body and tight cunt were too much. Finally he let loose and wave after wave of his hot cum slammed against the 13 year old's cervix, filling her small cunt until it soon was squirting out with each thrust.</p> <p>When his cock had gone limp, he pulled it out of the blonde's stretched cunt and ordered the Asian and the redhead to lick him clean. As a final punishment for the blonde, he used his whip on her taut body, making sure to hit her open armpits, flattened breasts, tiny hard nipples, gaping cunt lips, and exposed clit. Each stroke to these sensitive areas made the blonde push away from the barrel, which stretched her body even more open. He made another pass over her with the whip this time getting her flat tummy and thin thighs and legs. He pulled the hairless blonde off of the barrel and retied all three girls to the wall in the spread eagle position.</p> </div>",[]
824,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 8",8,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He walked past his captives, who all looked exhausted. He untied the gymnast with the white blonde hair. He walked her over to the cable rig. He put a neck collar on her and clipped her wrist cuffs to the neck cuff. Next he clipped her ankle cuffs to the two cables from the floor mounted ratchets. He took up the slack with the ratchets until the young girl's legs were spread wide and she was immobile.</p> <p>He went to the corner of the room and brought out what looked like a microphone stand. On top was a screw fitting. He selected an enormous tapered dildo and screwed it to the top of the microphone stand. He place the stand between the blonde's wide spread legs and lowered it until it was an inch below her hairless pussy lips. He then aligned it with her cunt hole.</p> <p>He untied the Asian from the wall. He told the Asian to climb on the blonde's back. The small Asian got on the blonde in a piggyback position. The Asian, being the smallest girl, was not too heavy but the blonde sank down under the weight and her cunt hole was now resting on the fat dildo. He could see the blonde's gymnast muscles straining in her legs to hold her body off the dildo.</p> <p>Next he untied the black haired gymnast. He lifted the black haired girl onto the shoulders of the blonde. The blonde's tiny cunt sunk two inches onto the fat dildo. He untied the redhead and had her lick the blonde's cunt and clit. This had the dual effect of lubricating the blonde and made it more difficult for her to hold up the two girls. The blonde's legs were very strong, but this was an enormous strain as he could see from her well defined muscles. She was beginning to sweat and her body was shaking under the strain.</p> <p>Now he untied the hairless blonde. Being the oldest, she weighed the most. He had the black hair girl readjust her position so she strattled one of the gymnast blonde's shoulders and lifted the hairless blonde onto the gymnast blonde's other shoulder. He steadied the gymnast to make sure she would not fall over. This was too much for the white haired blonde. She held up as long as she could, which was only about 30 seconds, and then began to impale herself onto the enormous dildo.</p> <p>Lower and lower she sank. The dildo stretched her young cunt to many times it's normal size. Each time the three girls on her shifted position to maintain their balance, the white haired blonde sank lower and screamed out in pain. The redhead's licking only served to allow the dildo to sink in further. She kept sinking lower and lower. He moved in close to her crotch so he could watch her cunt lips spread farther and farther apart. He reached up and squeezed her tiny nipples between his thumb and forefinger, which caused her to lose more control. He squeezed her thighs to feel the hard muscles underneath. She had about six inches of the 10 inch dildo into her when she came to a stop. The dildo now pushed against her cervix. He got his whip and began to hit the three girls on the blonde's back. This caused the girls to move around which forced evem more of the enormous dildo into the blonde's cunt. She was shrieking with pain now. Her cunt lips had disappeared and her tiny clit was pushed completely out of it's hood. Her body was dripping with sweat. He just sat back and watched for several minutes as the girl's immature cunt was being ripped apart by the dildo.</p> <p>He told the other girls to get off of the blonde's back. The girl groaned with obvious relief as the weight which forced her onto the huge dildo was removed. The dildo was still buried deep into the teen's small cunt. He moved over to the microphone stand and unscrewed the dildo from the top, leaving it inside her. He carefully inspected her overstretched cunt lips and protruding clit. Then he slowly began to extract the dildo, enjoying the sight of the shaft pulling out covered with pussy juice. When the dildo was out and the girl thought her pain was finally over, he stood up and quickly rammed his hard cock into the blonde's slowly recovering cunt hole. While not as big as the massive dildo, his cock was still enormous, especially compared to the teen's tiny body. The girl shrieked at the new invasion but could do nothing about it in her bound position. He did not pump the girl, but just let his cock rest against her bruised cervix and over the next few minutes he felt the girl's young cunt attempt to return to it's normal pinky sized diameter. As each moment passed he got more and more pleasure. The small cunt was squeezing his cock harder and harder as it contracted. While he waited, he played with the girl's small breasts and pulled on her nipples, stretching them out painfully far. He ran his fingers through the sparse hair of her open armpits and tugged on them.</p> <p>After a while, the squeezing of his cock reached maximum. He instructed one of the girls to release the ratchets of the cables holding the blonde's ankle cuffs wide apart and had another girl unclip the cables from the cuffs. With his fat cock still buried deep into the blonde's cunt, he eased himself onto the floor and when he was flat in his back, the blonde was sitting astride his hips. Her wrists were still clipped to her neck, so it was mostly being impailed on his cock that kept her from falling over. She could not actually sit right on him because two inches of his cock were still outside of her immature cunt.</p> <p>He ordered two of the girls, the redhead and the Asian, to grab the blonde by her legs and arms and pump her up and down. As they lifted the blonde up, her small cunt lips were stretched away from her crotch in an amazing display of elasticity. They lifted her to the point where only his cock head was inside her and then lowered her down again. She screamed in pain when his cock rammed into her cervix. He told the two girls to continue pumping the blonde and to increase the pace. The blonde's cunt was so unbelievably tight that it would not be long before he would orgasm. He yelled at the two girls to pump faster and faster. The blonde was being pulled up and rammed back down on him and she screamed in pain at each downthrust. It was too much for him. He began to shoot his load into the blonde and with nowhere to go, it quickly began to squirt in jets out of her cunt. He told the other girls to keep on pumping long past his orgasm until his cock was completely soft. Even then, his cock remained tightly squeezed into the girl's immature cunt. The Asian and the redhead were sweating profusely now at the endless work of pumping the blonde up and down. He laid there, exhausted from having cum so hard, yet relaxed from not having to do all the work. Finally, he told the two girls to pull the blonde off his cock. His cock and balls were covered with cum. Of course, he had the redhead and Asian lick him clean.</p> <p>He put all the girls except the black haired gymnast back in there spread eagle positions along the wall. The white blonde's cunt was still dripping cum. He brought the black haired girl out to the middle of the room and removed her ankle and wrist cuffs.</p> </div>",[]
825,"Junior High Prisoners, Part 9",9,STU,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The black haired gymnast girl was very interesting to him. With her short hair and small build, she looked like a boy. Her skin was very white and smooth. Other than a few hairs under her arms and a tiny sparse mound at the top of her cunt, the girl had no other visible body hair. He walked around her as she stood in the middle of the room with her arms at her side. He ass was tiny and compact. Her thighs were thin yet slightly muscular. She couldn't have been more than 12 years old.</p> <p>He decided to do an detailed inspection of the girl's young body. No inch would go untouched. He first got a tape measure and a ruler. He measured her chest by wrapping the tape from the back, around her small breast mounds, over her tiny nipples and back. Then he measured her slim waist. Next her hips, which measured almost the same as her waist. Then her thighs and arms. Then the length of her legs, inside up to her hairless cunt lips and outside up to her hips. He measured each toe and finger, the length of her nose and ears, the wideness of her lips. He wrote each of the results down in a notebook.</p> <p>He measured the diameter of her breasts then had the girl slowly lift her arms until her hands were reaching for the ceiling. As she did this, he carefully watched her breasts change shape. With her hands up, he carefully inspected the way her rib cage became more prominent with her pale skin stretched over it. Her flat tummy was now concave and her belly button was elongated. He used the ruler to measure the length of the few hairs under her arms then the sparse hairs on her mound. He told her to lie her torso back and he helped her get into a backbend bridge position. Along the way he watched as her breasts flattened more and more until they completely disappeared into her chest. Then he eased her back up and over until her palms were on the floor, again watching the way her small breasts changed shape. At no time did her young breasts show any sign of sag.</p> <p>He had her stand back up and lift her leg straight out so her legs formed an L. He held on to her calve and lifted up to see how far the gymnast's leg could go. He inched it up, carefully watching the effect it had on her light brown cunt lips. He could see the lips thinning out and when he had her leg up to a near vertical position, the lips were gaping slightly and he could see her darker inner lips glistening. The gymnast was incredibly flexible.</p> <p>Next he had the black haired teen lay down on the floor on her back and lace her fingers behind her head. Now he went and got a magnifying glass. He used the magnifying glass to inspect her face first. He examined her eyebrows, eyelashes, tiny nose and lips for several minutes. Her complexion was flawless. He had her open her mouth and inserted the ruler to measure the depth to the back of her throat. He examined her arms through the magnifying glass and spent quite a while in her armpit as he examined each short, soft hair and looked for her sweat glands. Her armpits were moist with nervousness. She was very embarassed at this close inspection. He pulled on one of her armpit hairs and watched the skin pull until the hair came free. She let out a little yelp at the pain and tried to close her armpit with her arm, but he pushed her elbow back to the floor.</p> <p>He moved on to her breasts. He examined her pale areolas with the magnifying glass. They were small in diameter with tiny bumps around the perimiter. He looked at her tiny nipples. He used his finger to play with them and then watched in the magnifying glass as they turned a few shades darker and grew in size. Once they were hard, he piched a nipple between his thumb and forefinger and pulled it up as far as he could. The young girl started to move her hands from behind her neck so she could stop him, but he warned her to keep them there. Her eyes closed in pain as he pulled her tiny nipple out further and further from her chest. He small breast was forming a cone shape now. When he had the nipple up as far as it would go, he measured the height of her breast with the ruler. Finally he let go. Her nipple was dark red now. He examined it under the magnifying glass and watched as it turned back to light red.</p> <p>He moved to the other nipple and used the ruler to measure it's height. Then rubbed his finger around her areola and over the tiny nipple until it became aroused. He watched through the magnifying glass as the nipple darkened and grew. When it had stopped growing, he used the ruler to measure it's now erect height. He slapped her breast mound with his hand several times to see the pale skin turn red.</p> <p>Now he examined the skin from her breasts down to her concave tummy. He carefully looked at her small round belly button. He felt the flash of her tummy and it was silky smooth. He inched his way down toward her cunt, looking for the first sign of pubic hair. Her smooth abdomen was completely hairless. He reached the sparse hair of her pubic mound, just beginning to grow hair as she entered puberty. He moved his fingers among the sparse, jet black hairs. They were fine and straight. In a few years they would mature and become curly and coarse. He used his ruler to measure the length of several of the hairs. Then he pulled on one, watching the skin stretch under the magnifying glass, until it pulled out. He placed the hair from her mound next to the hair from her armpit on her flat tummy and compared them under the magnifying glass. They appeared identical.</p> <p>He moved back to her mound and grabbed as many hairs as he could and pulled them all at once just to see her skin stretch. The girl screamed in pain but kept her hands behind her head. Finally he let go of the hairs. He continued past her mound and on to the top of her pussy lips. There was no sign of hair there. He examined one of her legs from pelvis to foot and could find only a few sparse hairs on her shin. He positioned himself between her legs and pushed on her knees until her legs were shoulder length apart. Now he trained his magnifying glass on her pussy lips and alternately pushed her legs farther and farther apart, watching carefully the effect on her pussy lips as her legs spread wide. He kept her knees on the floor as he pushed them apart. The lips were beginning to separate and he could see the darker inner lips begin to appear. They were wet. He interrupted his examination and went to untie the now hairless blonde from the wall. He wanted the strongest girl for the next part. He instructed the blonde to sit on the floor with her cunt pressed against the black haired girls head, facing the other girl's legs. The blond was to place one knee on each of the black haired girl's arms, which were flat on the floor and with hands behind her head. This would make sure that the black haired girl was held down. He told the blonde to grab the other girl's thighs at the knees and pull her knees back toward her shoulders but to keep the knees and thighs on the floor. He moved back into position between the black haired girl's legs and continued examining her cunt.</p> <p>The blonde began to pull on the flexible gymnast's legs. He observered her cunt lips as they pulled further and further apart. The blonde complained that she could not spread the girl's legs any farther and the black haired girl was beginning to moan in pain. He ordered the blonde to pull more. Now the inner lips began to separate and her small cunt hole was clearly visible as it gaped about 0.5 inches in diameter. He looked higher along her lips and could see the young girl's tiny clit beginning to emerge from it's fleshy hood. Her immature clit was so tiny. He used the tape measure to measure the length of her outer cunt lips and the inner ones as well. He measured the diamemter of her cunt hole. He pressed the hood of her clit down which forced her tiny clit to emerge more. The blonde strained to hold the girl's thin legs so far apart and it was obvious that the black haired girl was in extreme discomfort. He used the straight ruler to measure the girl's clit. Then he dipped his finger in her cunt juice and began to rub her tiny clit. He watched through the magnifying glass as her clit involuntarily turned from light pink to dark red. He could also see her slit becoming more moist. When her clit appeared to have peaked in size, he used the ruler to measure it.</p> <p>Next he squeezed her erect clit between his thumb and forefinger and began to pull it away from her cunt. If the girl had been deriving any pleasure from the stimulation, it was now certainly replaced by incredible pain like she had never experienced in her young life as he pulled her immature clit up as far as he could. He held it in the painful position while he measured the distance with the ruler. After what seemed like an eternity to the girl, he let it go.</p> <p>He looked up at the girl's face and could see that she was now sweating profusely. He moved up to her armpits with the magnifying glass just to see her sweat glands in action. He ran his hands through her moist armpits, spreading the sweat around. Being so close to the hairless blonde, he couldn't stop himself from grabbing her nipples in each hand and pulling them away from her breasts until she shreaked. She was wise enough to maintain her hold on the black hair girls thighs throughout the ordeal.</p> <p>He then returned to the black haired girl's wide spread crotch. He ran his fingers over her thinned pussy lips. He pinched a hairless lip in one hand and pulled it away from her cunt as far as he could. He measured the distance and repeated the procedure with the other pussy lip. The girl screamed as he pulled on the lip and held it in the impossibley stretched position. Finally he grabbed a pussy lip in each hand and pulled them out and as wide apart as possible. This caused her tiny hole to open wide up and was accompanied by another loud scream of pain from the girl.</p> <p>Next he got a candle from his shelf which was about 1.5 inches in diameter and 12 inches long. It was marked along it's length like a ruler. He pushed the end of the candle into the young girl's tight cunt. He slowly began to sink the candle in, watching the inches go by. He kept pushing until it could go no further and wrote down the measurement. He moved the end in all directions, using the candle to probe the interior of her recently virgin cunt. He removed the candle and licked her pussy juice from the shaft. He went to his shelf and got a tool used by gynocologists called a speculum. He inserted the cold stainless steel into the girl's small cunt hole and began the twist a knob. This instrument's purpose was to open up the vagina for a medical exam. Her tiny cunt was spreading wider and wider. He did not stop at the maximum setting for a girl her age. He did not even stop at the maximum setting for an adult. Her young cunt was now gaping incredibly wide open giving him a clear view of her most private parts right up to her cervix. He got a flashlight and spent several minutes examining the inside of her wet cunt. He used the candle to play with her cervix and the girl was screaming in pain from the widespread position of her legs, the tool ripping her cunt hole open, and his pushing and probing with the candle.</p> <p>After an eternity, he pulled the candle out and started to unscrew the speculum. He removed the speculum but the examination of this girl's perfect young body had made him rock hard. He got up on his knees and positioned his fat cock at the entrance to her overstretched cunt which was just beginning to recover. He sunk all eight inches into her in one smooth motion. With the blonde holding the girl's legs so wide apart, he had to do nothing but ram away at the girl and enjoy the feel of her cunt increasing it's squeeze on his fat cock. It didn't take long before he began to cum. Her stretched cunt was able to temporarily hold quite a bit of his hot, white cum. He pumped for several more minutes until he was soft. He pulled out of the teen and moved down to her crotch. He spead her cunt hole open with his hand and inspected the puddle of his cum as it oozed out of her contracting cunt. He got up and untied the redhead from the wall. He ordered the redhead to clean out the black haired girl's cunt with her tongue and watched at close range thoughout the entire procedure.</p> <p>Now he had the blonde lift the black haired girl's knees off the floor and rotate her lower body towared her shoulders. This had the effect of bringing the black haired girl's asshole into view with her ass cheeks pulled wide apart. With her ass up in the air, he got the calibrated candle. He pressed the candle against her virgin asshole and pushed it into her. She screamed at the intrusion into a never entered part of her young body. He inched the candle into her until it would move no further. He wrote down the measurement. As with her cunt, he moved the end of the candle around just to probe the depths of her ass. He pushed some fingers into her easily accessible cunt and tried to feel the candle in her ass as he moved it around.</p> </div>",[]
826,"Gym Rape, Part 1",1,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,32,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It took weeks of observation and planning to make sure his efforts would pay off. He sat in his car parked in the shopping center where the gym was located. The back door to the gym was always open and he could see the young girls working out on the equipment through the door. He watched for the first few days to figure out the pattern and then chose a Thursday for his plan. On Thursday the gym teacher went home and left one or two girls to practice alone until their parents came about an hour later. One girl was there more often than the other. He would watch her come out of the back door when her Mom or Dad pulled up. She looked about 12 or 13, short black hair, very pretty. He decided that she would be his target.</p> <p>After a week or two more observation he was ready to move. He prepared his duffle bag with every possible item he would need and some things he didn't know whether he would use. He had plenty of rope, his whip, many sizes of dildoes, and so on. Most important was his hunting knife, sharp as he could make it. Finally Thursday arrived.</p> <p>Just after the gym teacher pulled out of the lot, he got out of his car. Carrying his duffle bag, he went up to the back door of the gym. Inside, the young girl was practicing on the unparallel bars. Before entering the door he took a look inside to be sure she was alone.</p> <p>He quickly moved inside the door and closed it. The young girl had not noticed him enter until he slammed the door and locked it. It didn't take long before she dismounted and saw her situation. He had to assert his control immediately before she began to panic. He pulled his hunting knife out of it's holster and approached her while telling her that if she did not do exactly as he said she would get hurt.</p> <p>She was shaking with terror and it took quite a bit of reassurance that he would not hurt her unless she disobeyed him before she calmed down a bit. He ordered her to stand on the mat in front of him. She slowly approached him. The first order of business was a careful inspection of his prize.</p> <p>He told her to stand still and he moved closer. She was about four and a half feet tall which brought her to about his chest. She was probably about 12 but looked even younger because her body seemed to be just maturing. He figured that all of the gymnastics exercise had retarded her growth a bit. She was very thin and he could see her ribs heaving up and down though her leotard because of her nervious panting. Her eyes were looking at the mat so he told her to look directly at him. She had very short, jet black hair which was absolutely straight. Her skin was a light tan. Her eyes were light blue. Her eyebrows were sparse and thin but jet black like her hair. She had a tiny round nose. Her lips were pale and full, and her face was a nice round shape. She really had the face of a boy. Looking over her figure he came to the conclusion that if it were not for the small mounds in her chest and lack of bulge in her crotch, she would easily be mistaken for a boy. At this age a girl's ass is still tiny and her thighs are thin, just like a boy's. Added to this was her slightly muscular build due to her gymnastics and she looked even more like a boy. He felt a bit sorry for her. She probably was called a boy more than she was called a girl.</p> <p>These was a small bead of sweat on her upper lip. He really wanted to plant a big kiss on her soft lips, but that would come later. She was sweating as the result of her recent workout or her nervousness, but probably both. That was fine with him. He found the smell of sweat to be intoxicating and allowed himself to breath her in deeply as his face was just inches away from her body. He could smell the young girl's faint body odor. In a few years the odor would be stronger and she would need a deoderant, but for now it was obvious her immature body did not give off a strong enough odor to offend anyone.</p> <p>She was dressed in a white leotard with long sleeves. The outfit clung tightly to her body and he could see every curve and bump. As he moved his eyes down to her torso he could make out a bra underneath her outfit. The straps were very thin since she had so little to hold up. The front of the leotard was soaked in sweat. He continued over her flat, muscular tummy and down to her crotch. With his face just inches from her sex, he inhaled again deeply. Here the odor was slightly different with a mix of sweat and probably a dash of pussy juice. Not that she was sexually excited, but all that exercise of spreading her legs must have squeezed a few drops of her natural lubrication out. He could see from her panty lines that she was wearing underwear. He was a bit disappointed that he could not see her nipples or the lips of her cunt through her outfit, but he had the power to change that.</p> <p>His first gauge of her sexual maturity would come with an inspection of her legs for hair growth. He closely inspected her thin, muscular thighs, whose circumfrence was only slightly larger than the rest of her leg. He loved the thin legs of a young girl. He moved down to her calves and saw only a sparse covering of fine black hairs. He guessed that her hair was so fine that she never had needed to shave her legs. The skin on her legs was the same light tan as her face. Since it was Summer, he guessed that her skin tanned easily and he could not make out a tan line with her leotard on.</p> <p>He moved behind her but instructed her to remain still. She obviously did not trust him and not being able to see what he was doing made her more nervous. Her outfit was creeping into her ass crack and under normal conditions she would have rembered to pull it out, as girls are constantly doing with leotards and bathing suits. He could see the edges of her firm, tiny ass peeking out the edge of her outfit. The skin was a few shades lighter that the rest of her and the skin appeared to be smooth and firm. In fact, from what he had seen, the girl's entire complection was absolutely flawless. He continued up her back noticing the bumps of her tiny spine. Like the front of the leotard, the back was soaked with sweat in the middle. He moved back to the front of her. It was question and answer time.</p> </div>",[]
827,"Gym Rape, Part 2",2,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,16,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> First he asked her for her first name. Chris, she said. He loved those gender neutral names. She was probably a tom boy. He asked her age. She said 12. When was her birthday? Four more months. Now he would ask questions to probe her maturity. He reminded her to answer truthfully and waved the knife in front of her face to make his point. Had you had your first period yet? No. Do you shave your armpits? No. Do you shave your legs? No. Do you shave your cunt hair? No. He thought, this could mean that she does not have any pubic hair or very little. Have you ever seen a man nude? No, just her little brother. Do you know what an erection is? No. Have you ever played with your cunt? No. Have you ever put anything into your cunt? No. Have you ever let anyone touch your breasts? No. Now he was getting really excited. This girl knew nothing about sex or even her own body. He could do things to her and she wouldn't even know what it was. More questions. Have you ever touched another girl's breasts or cunt? No. When did you start to wear a bra? About six months ago. She was as fresh as they get.</p> <p>It was time to start unwrapping his package slowly. Of course he had the urge to rip off her leotard and slam his cock into her virgin hole, but he knew it would be much more exciting with a long build up. He walked behind her. He carefully looked for the clasp of her bra then inserted the knife tip into her leaotard and under the clasp. She started to look around to see what he was doing and he had to warn her to keep her eyes forward. With one quick motion he pulled the knife toward him, cutting easily through the flimsy training bra. A round hole was left in the leotard with the cut bra ends showing through. Chris let out a little scream, fearing that he was going to cut her. Next he reached in through the neck opening of the outfit with both hands until he had both of the bra's thin shoulder straps in his hand. This was the first time he had touched her and her skin was warm and smooth. She shuddered at his touch. Without warning, he yanked both straps straight up and the girl's tiny bra came right out of her leotard. He moved around in front of her to survey his work. He could now see the shape of her small 12 year old breasts, flattened to her chest by the lycra material. Each breast was topped with a tiny pebble sized nipple, forced to erectness by the embarassing situation.</p> <p>He moved to her hip and slipped the knife into her outfit and under her panties cutting the side. He repeated this on the other hip. Then he moved behind her and made a small hole where the waistband was. He pushed a finger inside her outfit and fished out enough of the waistband to grab in his fist. Again, without warning, he yanked on the flimsy panties and with a rip they pulled free from her tiny pelvis and came out the hole at the waist. She let out a yelp as the panties pulled through her cunt lips. He held up the panties and could see that the crotch was soaking wet. He sniffed them and confirmed the stain to be a mixture of sweat and the young girl's pussy juice.</p> <p>The cuts he had made in her leotard were small enough that the outfit still clung tightly to her body. He moved around front again and looked closely at her crotch. Without the underwear he could see the outline of her puffy pussy lips through the material.</p> <p>He ordered her to perform for him on the unparallel bars. As she flexed her young body, he moved close to watch her breasts change shape. Without the protection of her panties, her outfit was working it's way into her ass crack and slit. Of course, it was impossible for her to pull it out while she was doing her routine. After a few minutes her firm, small ass cheeks were completely exposed and she knew it.</p> <p>At one point in the routine she was hanging from the top bar with her arms over her head and her legs were wide spread on the lower bar. He yelled out for her to freeze. He liked the way her body was completely exposed to him, with only the leotard protecting her modesty. He moved up to the armpits of her outfit and sniffed deeply at the soaked material. He was rewarded with the delicate smell of her immature body odor. He slipped the knife into the material at her wrist and made a cut around along the length of the sleeve. When he got to her shoulder, he cut in a circle around her arm socket. The material fell away leaving her with a tank-top like hole on one side of her leotard. He did the same thing with the other sleeve.</p> <p>A young girl reaches a certain age when they begin to be embarrassed about exposing their armpits. Perhaps its the beginning of body odor or the growth of pubic hair. Chris had reached this age and under normal circumstances would never expose her armpits to anyone, but she was not in control of this situation. As she hung from the upper bar, her armpits as open and exposed as possible, he moved close for a thorough inspection. He could see a few short, fine black hairs just beginning to emerge. Perhaps there were 10 hairs in each armpit. He ran the long edge of his knife through the 12 year old's stretched armpit and sweat beaded on the knife blade. The girl held herself completely still for fear that he would cut her, even though she was straining in the wide open position. He laid his tongue on her skin just at the top of the cut armhole in the leotard and licked slowly through the 12 year old's smooth armpit. He enjoyed the salty taste of her sweat with his tongue and the immature, delicate body odor with his nose. He repeated the lick on the other side then told the girl to continue her routine.</p> <p>As she worked out, he watched the sweat accumulate in her exposed armpits. After a few minutes she dismounted and was about to pull the leotard out of her ass crack when he yelled for her to stop. He told her that she was not to touch her leotard under any conditions. She asked if he wanted her to do her balance beam exercises. Of course the answer was yes. He watched her small ass protruding from the leotard as she walked over to the beam.<br/> </p> </div>",[]
828,"Gym Rape, Part 3",3,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,14,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The first routine on the balance beam was a slow backwards arch until her shoulder were touching the beam. Her chest and pelvis were pushed out as far as possible. He told her to hold the position. He came over to her and pinched a small piece of the overstretched leotard just below the smooth, round hills of her tiny breasts. He inserted the knife into the lycra and began to cut a circle around the girl's narrow torso. He could see her tiny nipples become hard with the fear that he would cut her. The knife easly completed the circle of the fabric. The lycra was elastic enough to continue clinging to her torso. He inserted the knife again at a point a few inches below her belly button, which was plainly visible through the tight outfit. Again he cut a circle, this time around her slim pelvis. He made one more cut from the bottom circle to the top and the middle section of her leotard fell away. He had converted her outfit into a bikini but her breasts and cunt were still covered. He ran his hand over her firm flesh. The skin was warm and smooth. As he revealed more of the 12 year old's flesh he could see how flawless her complexion was. The area between her breasts and cunt were lighter than her arms and legs, probably because she wore a one piece bathing suit. He squeezed her firm, small, flattened breasts though the outfit. He rolled her tiny, erect nipples between his thumb and forefinger and she almost collapsed. He reminded her to not touch her leotard, then told her to continue with the routine.</p> <p>As she continued, he watched as the remaining top of her outfit rode higher and higher until the bottom halves of her small breasts were exposed. Meanwhile, the waistline of her bottom was inching lower and lower. She finished with the balance beam and dismounted. She almost reached for her leotard to pull the top down and the bottom up, but stopped herself. Now her body had a sheen of sweat. He told her to continue with a floor routine.</p> <p>She began with a run followed by a handstand flip. That's all it took for the top of her leotard to end up around her neck. He told her to stop at that point and stand with her fingers laced behind her head, elbows straight out. He told her to spread her legs wide, and kicked at her ankles to get her to open wider. She stood before him, her immature breasts completely exposed with the top of her leotard hanging around her neck and and the bottom driven deep into her ass cheeks. He cut the remaining top off with his knife and carefully studied her young breasts as she stood in the wide open position. The areolas were a light brown and the nipples were tiny hard pebbles. In this position, her breasts almost completely disappeared into her chest, forming short, wide mounds. He ran his hands over her entire torso kneeding her firm, warm flesh. He went over to his duffle bag and brought out the clothespins. He warned her not to move as he applied one clip to each of her tiny nipples and areolas. She shreaked with pain. She had never expected that the first time her breasts were touched they would be subjected to torture. He told her that unless she wanted to be hurt worse, just to leave the clothespins alone.</p> <p>He ordered her to continue with the floor exercises. He could see the clothespins waving around, pulling on her tiny nipples and areolas in all directions as she jumped and ran. After a while he told her to stop. He had her mount the balance beam again and ordered her to perform a split. Her feet slid out along the beam as her legs moved wider and wider apart. He wasn't sure if she was grimacing because of the pain from the clothespins or the spreading of her legs. He guessed it was the clothespins since she was probably limber enough to easily do the split.</p> <p>When she reached the bottom of the split, her cunt was flat on the beam. He went to his bag and got some thick cotton rope. He used the rope to bind her thighs and ankles tightly to the beam, forcing her to maintain the wide spread position. He moved one of the unparallel bars behind the balance beam and raised it up high. Next he got some wide leather wrist cuffs from his bag and put them on her. Using a couple lengths of rope, he tied one end to each wrist cuff and pulled the other end of the rope over the high parallel bar with each rope on the extreme end of the bar. This forced the 12 year old's arms wide apart and her body was now as taut as a bow string. Her small breasts disappeared into her chest and her ribs stood out prominently. </p> </div>",[]
829,"Gym Rape, Part 4",4,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,11,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The new, exposed position made the 12 year old feel more vunerable than ever before and he could see by the beads of sweat forming in her hairless, open armpits that she was very nervous. The clothespins on her breasts now stood out at a 90 degree angle to her flattened breasts. He spent some time running his hands over her taut, firm body enjoying the smooth tan skin. No part of her was left unfondled except for her still covered cunt and ass. She could do nothing to resist him or prevent him from squeezing, rubbing and pinching her body. She was especially embarassed each time he ran his hands through her armpits where he would pause and tug at the few sparse black hairs. Her body was so smooth and virtually hairless everywhere else. His rubbing of her body had the exact effect he wanted of making her more embarassed and nervous and her body responded by producing more of the young girl sweat and delicate body odor. Finally he stopped running his hands over her.</p> <p>He took his knife and cut the sides of her lycra bikini bottom and, with final embarassment, the white material fell onto the balance beam exposing her immature cunt to his view. Of course, this was not some quick flash of flesh that she supposed would someday occur to her by accident. In her present position with her thighs flat on the balance beam and her thin athletic stretched out in opposite directions, her tiny cunt was exposed for the very first time to a man to such an extent that he could see right through her thin cunt lips right into her virgin hole. It would be impossible to be more exposed than she was. Only her asshole remained covered because it was pressed to the balance beam.</p> <p>What she did not know was that the widespread position of her thighs forced her tiny clit out of it's hood and he could see it clearly glistening in the light. Her cunt lips were light brown, like her areolas. There was a tiny, sparse tuft of short black hairs just at the top of her cunt. She was just approaching puberty. He ran his fingers through the sparse patch and the hairs were as soft and straight as the hair on her head. The cunt lips were absolutely hairless, as he determined by close inspection. Her short slit was glistening from the combination of sweat and involuntary pussy juice. The insides of the lips were dark red and he truly could see just inside her tiny cunt hole. He stuck out his tongue and began to lick from the bottom most part of her cunt, slowly up to her clit. When he hit her clit, he could feel the 12 year old's entire body shudder at the new and unexpected sensation. She actually felt pleasure when he licked her clit and the confusion of her predicament juxtaposed with the pleasure she had never known before increased her embarassment to the point where her entire young body now shone with sweat. The increased her odor even more and excited him more.</p> <p>He spent a long time licking her tiny cunt and the exposed clit. Meanwhile, he reached up and pulled the clothespins off her tiny nipples. Now he roughly squeezed and pulled at her immature breasts as he forced his tongue into her slit. He used his tongue to press hard on her clit. Certainly her legs would have slammed closed at this and her arms would be frantically trying to protect her tender breasts, but the young black haired girl was unable to move her body even an inch against his assault. He tried to push his tongue into her tiny hole but could barely fit the tip in, even in this wide open position. How would he ever get his fat, eight inch cock into her?</p> <p>He went over to his bag and brought out a thin dildo. It was about six inches long but only an inch in diameter. It was designed for use in the ass, but for his purposes, it was a training dildo for the 12 year old. Of course, she had no idea what it was for and only when he aimed it at her cunt did she begin to pull against her bonds. Of course, it was no use for her to fight. Her tight strung body would not move an inch. He pressed the thin dildo against her tiny hole and even as small as the dildo was, it looked enourmous against her immature sex. He began to press the tool into her hole, twisting as he went. Just to make the job easier, he licked her exposed clit as he pushed it in, forcing her body to produce involutary lubricant. She screamed in pain and suprise as the intruder inched it's way into her. He got about four inches into her before he hit her cervix. Then he pulled it out to the tip and this time, jammed it in to the 12 year old's tiny cunt causing her to scream. He repeated the rough in and out action several times. He left the small dildo in her cunt and went to the bag again.</p> <p>This time her brought out a real dildo which was 10 inches long and tapered from one inch in diameter to a massive three inches. By now it was obvious to the young girl what a dildo was for, and she began to plead with him not to use it on her. She swore that she would not tell anyone and that she would do anything he told her to do if he did not use the massive tool on her. Of course, she was too naive to know what requests could be made of her, but he decided to use this to his advantage. He promised not to use the big dildo on her but she had to do everything he said. She foolishly agreed.</p> <p>He untied her from the balance beam and parallel bar. He told her to stand in front of him on the mat. The small dildo hung from her tight cunt and he reminded her not to touch it. He took the opportunity to run his hands over her now relaxed body as she stood before him just to compare her muscle tone to when she was forcibly stretched. Her tan flesh was so incredibly firm with not an ounce of unnecessary fat. Her ass cheeks were tight, her thin thighs hard and her tiny tits pliant but firm. In the relaxed position, her young breasts were each about four inches in diameter and stood out two inches from her chest. They were perfectly symmetrical without the slightest hint of sag.</p> <p>Next he told her to spread her legs as wide as she could. When it wasn't wide enough for him, he kicked at her ankles to open her up wider. He went to his bag and got some ankle cuffs, just like the cuffs she now wore on her tiny wrists. He applied the cuffs to her tiny ankles and took the opportunity to run his hands up and down her smooth, hairless legs. As she stood with her legs apart, it occurred to him that if she was a year or two older and more mature, the thin dildo would have dropped from her cunt, but her immature cunt gripped the thin intruder like a vise. He told her to bend over forward and grab her ankles with her hands. She realized too late what this position meant. He firm asscheeks began to spread wider and wider as she bent forward until her tiny puckered asshole was completely exposed to his gaze. Once bent over, he snapped the wrist cuffs to the leg cuffs forcing her to stay in the embarrassing position. He pulled the thin dildo out of her cunt and pressed it to her asshole. When she realized what he was doing she began to protest that he had broken his bargain. He had to remind her that he only promised to not assult her with the big dildo. He offered her out of the bargain, but she quickly relented to him, thinking that nothing would hurt as much as that giant dildo.</p> <p>The thin dildo was slick from her cunt juice and pushed into her most private area with little force. What she could have never predicted was how deep the intrusion would be into her virgin ass. He inched the thin dildo into her private hole until he had all six inches buried in her. She could feel the pressure of the invader moving deeper and deeper and her discomfort level was increasing. Her sphincter muscles tried desperately to push out the invader but of course they were loosing. While the thin dildo moved into her ass, he took his finger and worked it into her freshly stretched cunt which was a perfect target in the exposed, bent over position. The 12 year old was incredibly tight and involutarily wet. He twisted his finger all around feeling the inside of her tiny cunt and providing the girl with major discomfort. He could feel the dildo through the thin membrane between her cunt and ass. With his free hand he groped her tiny breasts which were still firm and symmetrical even in the bent over position. After several minutes of probing her cunt and mauling her tiny body, he stopped and unclipped the wrist cuffs from the ankle cuffs. She was finally able to return to a standing position, the thin dildo still buried in her young ass. </p> </div>",[]
830,"Gym Rape, Part 5",5,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,11,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He was ready to take off his clothes now. The young girl would get her very first look at an adult cock. He couldn't wait to see her reaction. Of course, she was going to disrobe him just to heap more embarrassment on her. He wasn't going to make it easy for her, either. He went to his bag and brought out a neck collar. He applied it to her thin neck and had to use the last hole in the strap to get a snug fit. It was obvious that none of his sex toys were designed for use on a 12 year old girl. In the back of the collar was a D ring and he snapped her wrist cuffs to the neck collar. While this forced her thin arms into the air, she was still able to move her elbows forward which partially obscured her smooth armpits. There was no way that he was going to allow her even the slightest amount of modesty, so he got a thin pole from his bag. The pole had straps at each end and a clip in the middle. He clipped the middle to the neck collar and strapped her elbows to the pole. Now her armpits were completely open again and he reminded her of her exposed state by running his hands through her sweaty, open armpits and tugged at the few sparse black hairs the 12 year old had managed to grow as she approached puberty.</p> <p>Now that she was prepared, he gave her the order to undress him. She complained that she was unable to use her hands. He told her to use her mouth and teeth. When she started to object her reminded her of the huge dildo and her promise. He told her to start with his shirt which was a pullover shirt with three buttons at the top. She worked quite a while on the top button try all ways to unbutton it. He was in no rush but when he began to grope her exposed breasts and armpits, she began to move faster. She finally got all three button undone. She used her teeth and pulled the shirt out of his pants. She grabbed the bottom of the shirt and pulled it up but because she was shorter than him, she could only pull it up until her nose was buried in his armpit. He loved the feel of her smooth, warm face pushed up against his flesh. She was on her tip toes trying to pull the shirt up his arms, which he held up in the air above his head. After several useless minutes in which she could just manage to bury her face in his armpit, he felt sorry for her and bent forward at the waist. She finally got his shirt off, but not without having to press her tiny tits hard against his body.</p> <p>He told her to work on his shoes and socks next. It took a while, but she managed to untie his shoes and get them off, along with his socks. He ordered her to suck each of his toes and lick between them. She hesitated briefly at the thought of the disgusting act until he grabbed the big dildo to reinforce his threat. Her warm, wet tongue felt so nice on his toes.</p> <p>She moved to his jeans next. He licked the feel of her face pressing against his rock hard cock as she worked on the top button and fly. She had no idea what the hard thing she was feeling inside his pants was. Once she got his pants off, she remained on her knees, her face inches away from his fat cock now covered only by his jockey shorts. He had to urge her on to finish the job. She was afraid of what the huge bulge in front of her face was. She knew, of course, that it was his cock, but she had never seen an adult one and knew nothing about what an erection did to the size of it. She grabbed the waistband of the shorts and began to pull down. He told her to go slowly and had to keep slowing her down. She wanted nothing more than to be done with this so he would let her go. He felt her tiny lips drag down the underside of his hard cock as she inched his underwear down. Her face was too close for her to see what it was she was exposing, but she could tell it was massive and was warm and throbbing against her mouth. She pulled his underwear to the floor and off his legs.</p> <p>When she got back up to her knees, he could hear her gasp. Chris had never seen an adult cock and certainly not an erect one. She was shocked and terrified at it's size. He ordered the 12 year old to lick his cock and a look of revulsion came across her face. It was obvious that only his knife had enough power to overcome her revulsion. He put the knife up to Chris's throat to make his point. She closed her eyes and stuck out her tongue. She inched her face toward his cock until her warm. wet tongue touched his cock. He ordered her to lick up and down the shaft. This wasn't so bad. When she licked the tip she got a taste of his pre-cum. He told her to lick completely around the shaft and over the tip. When his cock was completely soaked with her saliva, he told her to put the tip into her mouth. She hesitated, partly from the revulsion and partly from what looked like an impossible task. She did not think that she could possibly fit his enormous cock into her tiny mouth. It took another threat with the knife to convince her to try. She opened her mouth as wide as she could and slipped the fat tip in. The feel of the teen's warm, tight mouth on his cock tip was almost enough to make him shoot his load.</p> <p>He told her to lick the shaft as she moved her head up and down. She was only able to get about three inches into her tiny mouth. He could see the sweat running from her wide open armpits. As she licked, he groped her tiny breasts and yanked on the sparse, wet hairs in her armpits. As she sat on her knees, he kicked them until they were wide apart. He allowed her no modesty. After a few minutes of sucking his cock, he ordered her to lick his balls. She moved off his shaft and down to his hairy testicles. She was obviously grossed out by their appearence. What little she knew about sex did not prepare her for a close encounter at knifepoint with a giant cock and hairy balls. She began to lick his soft sack and he reminded her to cover every square inch. </p> <p>He was ready to cum in her mouth, but he knew she would never stand for it. He told her to stand up and move over to the padded vaulting horse. He had the 12 year old mount the horse and spread her legs along its length. He slipped some rope through each ankle cuff and pulled her legs straight out and tied each to a ring at the end of the horse. He worked the two ropes until her legs were pulled as far apart as her limber young gymnast body would allow without pulling her legs out of the sockets. Her cunt now gaped wider than it ever had. She still had the wrist cuffs on and the bar that forced her elbows apart. He moved behind her as she sat on top of the horse and pulled her shoulders back until she hung upside down from the horse by her wide spread legs. This had the effect of thrusting her pubic bone outward, opening up her private area even more. The skin was so taut across her groin that the sparse patch of short, black pubic hairs stood on end. Her cunt lips were stretched so thin that they disappeared into her crotch. Her tiny clit bulged out.</p> <p>Her face was now perfectly aligned with his cock. Being upside down with her arms bound made her helpless to move. Her flat tummy was as tight as a drum. He went over to the bag and got the big dildo. In her upside down position, she could not see that he had in his hands. He grabbed her head by her soft, black hair and shoved his cock deep into her throat. The position of her head allowed he cock to sink 6 inches in before she began to gag. He held her head in place with his thighs and began to pump her face. While he pumped he began to work the big dildo into the 12 year old's tight cunt. He managed to sink a few inches into her before she realized that he was not using the small dildo. He screams were muffled by his cock. He had about 3 inches of the dildo into her and the diameter what 1.5 inches at that point, but it was not going in any deeper. The 12 year old's cunt was just too tight. He put his face into her crotch and began to lick and suck on her budding clit hoping to get some involuntary lubrication going. As he played with her clit with his tongue, he screwed the huge dildo in bit by bit.</p> <p>Playing with her clit was working. He continued to pump her face and worked his knees under her shoulders. Using his knees, he forced her torso up which pushed her cunt up into the air and forced her cunt even more open. Now she was in pain from the fat dildo in her tiny cunt and the impossible position of her legs. He had managed to get the dildo six inches into her and the diameter was 2.5 inches. The dildo looked enormous in her underdeveloped cunt. If she were not a limber gymnast, he would have never been able to do this. He was so excited at the sight of the fat dildo in her little, wide open cunt that he had to cum. He reached down and grabbed handfuls of her tiny breasts and began to use them to slam her body against him, which forced his cock deep into her mouth with each yank. Her whole body gleamed with sweat which turned him on even more. Her tiny clit was fat and red from all of the attention he had given it. Finally he began to cum. He made sure that his cock remained deep in her mouth so that she would have to swallow every drop. The amount of cum was incredible.</p> <p>He could see her adam's apple bouncing like crazy as she tried to swallow his load before it choked her. She must have been swallowing furiously for 30 seconds and still the cum was leaking out of her tiny mouth. He continued to pump her face, pulling on her aching breasts until he was completely soft. Her face was dripping with his cum when he finally pulled his cock from her mouth. The white cum contrasted with her thin black eyebrows as it rolled up her upside down face. She now just layed from the horse, covered with sweat and cum with the enormous dildo up her tiny cunt.</p> <p>He untied her from the horse and helped her exhausted 12 year old body to the floor. The dildo was so far up her that she could not bring her legs together. He pulled the dildo from her and pushed two fingers into the void just so he could feel as her young, elastic cunt slowly returned to it's tiny diameter. Her cunt squeezed his fingers as it collapsed. She was so out of it, she didn't even see her 13 year old brother come through the door of the gym. </p> </div>",[]
831,"Gym Rape, Part 6",6,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,11,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Here's a twist in the story. I am introducing Chris's 13 year old brother. There may be some homosexual stuff, although I am not turned on by that so I'll probably not do a very good job.</p> <p>At first her brother just stared at him and his sister in disbelief. His sister was nude on the gym floor with her arms tied up. A man was doing something between her legs. He had not seen his sister nude for four years when they stopped bathing together. The boy turned toward the door to run.</p> <p>He had to act quickly. He yelled out stop and told the boy that he would hurt her sister if the boy left. The boy stopped and turned. He ordered the boy to come over close. The boy came over and just stared at his naked sister. He asked the boy his name. Tim. How old was he? 13. Just one year older than the girl. The man asked if he had ever seen a naked girl. Tim answered that he had only seen his sister years before. He asked Tim why he was here. Tim explained that he sometimes came to work out with his sister. Tim was a gymnast, too. The man looked at Tim and Chris. They looked like identical twins. Both had the same short black hair in almost the same style. Tim was just a bit taller than Chris. Except for Chris's small breasts, their build was the same.</p> <p>He told Tim to do exactly as he was told or he and his sister would get hurt. He brandished the knife to make his point. He told Tim to stand still and ordered Chris to remove her brother's clothes. Chris, already sure of the man's threats, hobbled over to her brother on her knees, her wrists and arms still secured to the neck cuff and bar. Tim was wearing a T shirt and jeans. She grabbed the shirt at the waist and lifted it over his head and off his arms. She fought with the button on the jeans but managed to get it open. She pulled down the fly with her teeth and the jeans slipped down his thin body to his feet. She pulled the jeans off his legs and moved back up to his underwear. Tim was wearing plain white briefs and the man could see a small bulge underneath. He expected to see Tim with an erection, but he guessed that Tim was too scared to be excited. Chris had not seen her brother naked for several years, so this was new to her as well. One thing the man noticed about Tim's body so far was that Tim's body was even more hairless than Chris's, if that was possible. He would know for sure in a moment. Chris grabbed Tim's waistband and pulled down in one motion. She removed the briefs from his legs.</p> <p>Tim truly was completely hairless. The man told Tim to put his hands behind his head, elbows out straight. He went over close to Tim and carefully inspected his entire body for hair. Except for a light dusting of hair on Tim's arms and shins, Tim was completely hairless. His little penis was about two inches long and below it hung a tiny hairless ball sack.</p> <p>It was time for a show. He untied Chris's arms from the bar and unclipped her wrist cuffs. He ordered Tim to do a workout on the unparallel bars and ordered Chris to do a floor routine. Tim mounted the bars and the man enjoyed watching the hairless young boy's taut body move through the motions. He left Tim alone while he worked out, but kept grabbing Chris during her routine just to squeeze her tits when they were particularly accessible or jam a finger up her cunt when her legs were apart.</p> <p>After several minutes of the strenuous workout, both kids were covered with sweat. He told them to stop and stand in front of him. It was amazing to see them side by side because it was like looking at identical twins except for their private areas. He told Tim to stand with his hands behind his head, elbows out straight like before, and spread his legs as wide as possible. This was nowhere near as wide as Chris could do it. He then ordered Chris to lick every drop of sweat off of Tim's body. If she missed anywhere, she would be whipped. Chris began at one of Tim's wrists, licked down the arm and into his wet armpit. The man went over close to them to watch. Tim's body odor was definitely stronger than Chris's, but still much less than an adult. Chris continued across Tim's hairless chest making sure to lick his tiny nipples and then continued over to his other armpit and up to his wrist. She started again at his chest and went down over his flat tummy. Now she was at his crotch. When she started to lick his sweaty balls, the inevitable happened. Tim's tiny cock began to grow. His face turned red in embarassment. It was bad enough being nude in front of your sister, but to have an erection. Still, he remained with his legs wide apart as his sister licked.</p> <p>The man told Chris to lick her brother's cock and suck on it. Chris did as she was told. He could see by the look on Tim's face that the boy was about to have an orgasm. He wanted to see if the 13 year old was mature enough to cum yet, so he ordered Chris to take the cock out of her mouth and lick up and down the underside of Tim's cock. Tim's breathing got faster and faster. His cock was now at it's maximum 4 inches and about an inch in diameter. The boy let out a groan as his sister licked and a small stream of almost clear liquid shot out from the end. Before he could shoot again, the man ordered Chris to put her mouth over the end of Tim's cock and lick the tip. This stimulated Tim's already cumming cock even more and he could see Chris swallowing the second jet of the boy's immature cum.</p> <p>After a few minutes of sucking, Tim's cock shrank down to it's original two inches. He told Chris to continue licking the sweat off of Tim's body. When she had covered every inch with her tongue, he told Tim to bend over, with his legs still spread, and grab his ankles. This had the desired effect of exposing the young boy's tiny asshole. He ordered Chris to lick her brother's asshole and down to his tiny balls. Then the man got another set of wrist and ankle cuffs and put them on Tim. He lowered one of the parallel bars and had Tim bend over it. Then he used some rope to secure Tim's ankles and wrists to the base of the parallel bar, forcing them as far apart as they would go. As a final touch, he put a blindfold on Tim. He went to get the thin dildo he had used on Chris and gave it to her. He whispered for her to shove it up Tim's ass slowly until it could go no farther.</p> <p>Chris moved over to Tim's ass, which was spread wide open. He tried to jump when he felt the dildo against his tiny asshole but could not move because of the ropes. While Chris worked the dildo into the boy's virgin ass, the man went to his bag and came back with a small leather strap. The strap had a ring on it and hanging from the ring was a cable. At the other end of the cable was a hook. While Chris continued to work the dildo into the 13 year old's ass, the man fastened the the strap around the base of Tim's cock and balls. He went back to the bag and returned with a set of small weights, each with a wire and hook on it. Then he began adding weights to the cable dangling from the cock ring. When he reached six ounces he could see the boy's genitals being streched toward the floor. Every time Chris sunk another inch of the dildo into Tim's ass, the man added more weights. The boy moaned in pain from the heavy weights on his cock and the dildo deep in his ass. Chris was able to get six inches of the dildo into her brother before it would go no further.</p> <p>The man untied Tim from the horse and told him to stand up. Tim slowly got up but every time he moved, the swinging weights on his cock hurt more. He told Tim to get down on his hands and knees on the mat. Then he told Chris to get on Tim's back and ride him like a horse. The 12 year old squatted down on her brother's back and he got a nice view of her open cunt lips. He went and got his whip and then hit the 13 year old's firm ass. The poor boy had never expected it because he was blindfolded. The man ordered the boy to give his sister a ride and whipped him to move. Tim crawled around the mat with his nude sister on his back, dragging the heavy weights on his tiny cock behind him. Sometimes the man would whip the boy to get him moving and then step on the cable to his cock to cause extra pain. He told Chris to grab on the the dildo protruding from her brother's ass and pump it in and out as she rode. It was quite a sight. </p> </div>",[]
832,"Gym Rape, Part 7",7,STU,no@email,,2003-04-12,20,4,Mfm/bd/inc,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/stu016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The man told Chris to get off Tim's back. He told Tim to stand up which caused Tim's cock to pull harder to the ground. The man took the weights off of the band around Tims cock, which was now red from being stretched. He went over to the set of parallel bars and moved the bases wide apart. Then he got four lengths of rope. He told Tim to lie on the floor on his back between the bases of the parallel bars. He put the rope through the wrist and ankle cuffs on Tim and alternating between them, tied the ends to the four extremes of the bases of the parallel bars. When he was done, Tim was in a wide spread eagle position on his back with every inch of his hairless body exposed. The man went over to the band around the base of Tim's small cock and loosened it slightly. With Tim rendered immobile, he moved on to Chris and resecured her wrist cuffs to her neck cuff then tied her arms again to the pole which forced her elbows wide apart, giving him unlimited access to the 12 year old's torso.</p> <p>He ordered Chris to lick and suck Tim's tiny hairless cock and, as much as Tim tried to supress the erotic feelings, his cock soon grew to it's full four inch length. While Tim's cock stood at attention, the man retightened the strap at the base of his cock. This had the effect of giving Tim a permanent erection and preventing him from cumming. Tim's hairless body spread so accessibly apart was too much of a temptation for him so he ran his hands over Tim's smooth body. It felt just like Chris's, but without the breasts. Like Chris, Tim's body was smooth and firm with his gymnast muscles.</p> <p>He ordered Chris to stand over Tim with her ass towards his feet. He told her to place each leg on either side of his shoulders and spred them wide apart. Next he told her to slowly squat down until her cunt touched her brother's face. As Chris got lower, she had more trouble maintaining her balance since her arms were tied up. It was a beautiful scene to watch as Chris's hairless body, open and exposed lowered down to her brother's face. Using her stong gymnast legs, Chris held her cunt in contact with Tim's mouth. The man ordered Tim to lick his sister's young slit, making sure that her tiny clit got lots of attention. It wasn't long before Chris was gettting involuntarily wet. The man added to Chris's stimulation by licking and sucking on her tiny young nipples until they were rock hard.</p> <p>When Chris began to moan and press her cunt against her brother's mouth, he knew she was ready. He told her to turn around and move down until her legs were on either side of her brother's hips. He told her to begin lowering herself until her cunt was just above Tim's forced erection, which stood straight up on his wide stretched body. As she held her position an inch above her brother's hard cock, the man moved close for a good view. Her immature cunt lips were spread slightly apart and her entire cunt gleemed with pussy juice. He could see her tiny clit pushing out, now erect from her brother's stimulation. He put his hands around her thin thighs and lowered her slowly onto the 13 year old's hairless cock. Even though his cock was tiny, Chris's immature cunt was even smaller and the man had to help feed the boy's stiff cock into the young girl's gaping cunt as she lowered onto it. He used his other hand to spread her thin cunt lips apart and open her hole as she sank lower and lower. She came to rest with all four inches of her brother's thin cock in her tiny hole.</p> <p>He then told her to lift back up using her strong legs until just the tip of his cock was inside her. As she lifted up, he could see that her cunt left a gleam of pussy juice on the 13 year old's tiny shaft. When she reached the top, he told her to lower herself back down. Once she got the hang of the movement, he had her speed up the motion. While the young girl pumped her brother's cock, the man watched the boy's face. It didn't take long before it was obvious that the boy was about to have an orgasm. The boy's entire body stiffened and under normal circustances he would have shot a small load of immature cum into his sister's cunt. But the band around the base of Tim's cock prevented that. The band also prevented Tim from losing his erection. Of course, Chris did not know anything about her brother's orgasm and kept on pumping. She, on the other hand, was getting wetter and wetter. After a few more minutes of pumping he could see that Tim was having another orgasm. Sweat was beginning to form in Tim's open armpits and on his face. Chris was gleaming with sweat now from the relentless pumping. He could watch the sweat beading in her open armpits as well. Her small breast mounds gleamed with sweat. The muscles in her gymnast legs were clearly defined by the strain of the pumping.</p> <p>As she pumped her brother toward his third orgasm, the man moved close to Chris's cunt and licked her clit as she moved up and down. His tongue touched Tim's hard cock shaft occasionally and he liked the feel of his tongue against the 12 year old's hairless cunt where it contacted the 13 year old's smooth shaft. As the boy neared orgasm, the man loosened the strap around his hairless cock and balls. He moved back slightly to watch as the boy peaked and began to shoot three orgasms worth of immature cum into his sister's cunt. Even with three full loads, it took a while before Tim could fill Chris's cunt to the point where cum began to leak out. Cum began to squirt out of Chris's cunt onto Tim's cock and balls. He let Chris pump for a minute more until Tim's cock shrank and pulled limply out of Chris's cunt.</p> <p>Both kids were gleaming with sweat, although Chris had not had an orgasm. He had Chris position her dripping cunt over Tim's mouth and ordered the boy to lick his own immature cum out of his sister's cunt. At the same time, he ordered Chris to lick Tim's cock and balls clean. He enjoyed the view as the two hairless kids ate each other. Chris had to use her chest to support herself on Tim's stomach as she cleaned him up since her arms were still bound.</p> <p>He untied Tim. He ordered Chris to lie on her back and had Tim squat over Chris's face, facing Chris's legs. He told Chris to suck on Tim's cock which dangled just above her mouth. With Chris's legs flat on the mat, he pushed her knees apart farther and farther, moving them back toward Tim but keeping her legs on the mat. He told Tim to put his hands behind Chris's knees and pull as hard as he could. This had the effect of opening up the 12 year old girl as wide as possible. Her cunt lips gaped apart and her moans of pain were stifled by Tim's cock in her mouth. With Chris in position, the man presented his monster cock to Tim and ordered him to lick it. He had Tim continue to lick his cock until it was dripping wet. Chris could not see what was happenning next, but she could guess based on the wide open position she was being held in. The man positioned the head of his cock at the tiny gaping hole of the 12 year old's cunt. Her cunt was still wet with a mixture of Chris's pussy juice and Tim's cum. He pushed his fat finger into her to test it. His finger was about the same size as Tim's cock and he still had trouble getting it in. She was incredibly tight. He placed his hands on Chris's ass cheeks and pulled apart to open her even more. Then he pushed the head of his cock into her tiny cunt.</p> <p>The pressure on his cock was enormous and Chris let out a muffled shriek of pain. He pushed his fat cock into the 12 year old inch by inch and ordered Tim to pull the young girl's overstretched thighs even farther back toward her shoulders. He managed to only get four inches into the girl. Then he pulled back out watching has her inner cunt lips stretched away from her body as they hugged his enormous member. With just the tip remaining in the girl, he thrust forward hard and this time got six inches into her. Chris let out another shriek and the man could see that Tim was getting excited seeing his sister impaled on the man. Tim began to pump his small cock into his sister's mouth. He slowly pulled his six inches out again and told Tim to pull even harder on Chris's thighs. With the young girl now spread impoosibly open, he thrusted one more time and came to rest with his pubic hair against her hairless cunt lips. Chris's body lurched from the pain of his cock pushing her cervix back into her body and the shock of his body slamming against her fully exposed clit.</p> <p>Tim now pumped his sister's face faster. The man pulled his cock out to the tip and again slammed all eight inches into the 12 year old's tiny body. He repeated this time after time, getting faster and faster. He grabbed both of her tiny breasts and used them to pull himself into her. He pumped her over and over, as Tim pumped her face. After several minutes of furious pumping and pulling on her small breasts he felt his orgasm begin. At the same time, Tim began to orgasm. As the man pumped his gallons of hot cum into the 12 year old's tiny cunt, Tim squirted his jet of cum into Chris's mouth. After the first jet, the man's cum began to squirt out of the girl's cunt, and yet he continued to fill her with fresh cum as he pumped her.</p> <p>It was several more minutes before his cock began to shrink and he could no longer pump the girl's cunt. He told Tim to get off of Chris's face and then sat on Chris's chest. He ordered Chris to lick the cum off his soft cock. His cum continued to ooze out of the girl's cunt and formed a large puddle on the mat. He ordered Tim to lick out his sister's cunt which was filled with the man's cum.</p> <p>He untied Chris's arms from the pole and unclipped her wrists from the neck cuff. Then he had Tim lie on his back and spread his legs. He told Chris to play with Tim's cock. We moved close to Tim's crotch so he could carefully study the boy's hairless cock as it went from limp to erect. He instructed Chris on how to rub the boy's cock and balls for maximum stimulation. It wasn't long before Tim's cock responded. Then he had Chris wrap her fingers around the tiny shaft and stroke him up and down. He watched the boy's cock head turn to a deep red and after a few minutes of stroking Tim's body stiffened and a small shot of immature cum shot out. He had never watched someone cum in such detail and found it very interesting.</p> <p>He told the two kids to stand up. He then had them both bend over with their legs spread wide and grab their ankles. He went to his bag and got three dildos. He shoved one into Tim's asshole, screwing it in tight. He shoved another into Chris's asshole and a third he buried in her tiny cunt. It took him a while to work the dildo into the girl's small opening. He then had them stand back up and move over to the higher parallel bar. He positioned them back to back and using rope, he tied their wrists and ankles together. Then he tied each pair of wrists and ankles to the furthest points on the parallel bar frame which forced the kids into a spread eagle.</p> <p>He went to his bag a got some clothes pins. He started with Chris and applied clothepins to every place on her smooth body that he could find. She had clothespins on her ears, nose, lips, nipples, areolas, breasts and tummy. They dangled from the sparse hair of her armpits. He applied them to the skin where her thigh met her torso and put as many as he could fit along her cunt lips, which were thinned out from being strtched by the dildo. He put one on each toe and finished with one on her tiny clit. Her body shook with pain. He moved over to Tim and applied them in almost all of the same places. He used some spring loaded hair combs and applied them to his small cock and hairless balls. He stood back to admire his work as the two nearly identical twins shook in their bonds. He gathered his stuff, put back on his clothes, and left the two kids for their parents to find. </p> </div>",[]
833,"Paul in the Farm, Part 1",1,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Paul is going in serious trouble with a sadistic female.,2006-06-07,5,4,"F/b, nosex, spank, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Fourteen-year-old Paul was having to spend the five-week summer holiday with his Aunt and Uncle in the country. He found the village they lived in pleasant place to spend a holiday. He enjoyed being able to walk and ride his bicycle across the fields and through the woods, he didn't mind having to be alone as he was quite a shy boy. The weather during the first two weeks had been warm and sunny and the third week started the same.</p> <p>On the Tuesday Paul had gone for a walk and was returning home across a farm. As he had done before Paul climbed over a wall and set off over the field. In the farmhouse Julie Adams was looking out of her bedroom window. Julie was thirty-eight and had been widowed three months earlier, she knew she couldn't run the farm and was trying to sell it. When Julie saw Paul climb over the wall she became annoyed. It was hard enough for her to keep the farm looking good without having idiots climbing walls and damaging them. True her two daughters Mandy and Sally helped but at fourteen and twelve could do very little. Julie watched as Paul walked across the field towards the farmyard, she was determined to take some action. Julie went down stairs and out into the yard. She arrived just in time to see Paul vault over the gate. She admired the youthful athletic body of the young boy who was dressed only in shorts and training shoes, his tee-shirt had been taken off and put in his bag much earlier in the day to allow the sun to continue to tan his body.</p> <p>""Hello,"" said Paul, unconcerned that he was on someone else's land, ""It's a lovely day for a walk isn't it?"" he added politely.</p> <p>Paul's attitude put Julie off; she didn't expect such a polite greeting from someone who was trespassing over her land. ""It may be a lovely day, but you are trespassing on my land."" Julie replied when she had recovered from her shock. ""You shouldn't be here, I ought to call the police.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry,"" said Paul, much less confidently, ""I didn't know I was doing anything wrong.""</p> <p>""Ignorance is no excuse in the eyes of the law."" Said Julie, ""The local magistrates take a dim view of trespassers who damage walls and crops. Come inside with me.""</p> <p>""Please,"" Said Paul, ""I'm sorry.""</p> <p>Julie took hold of Paul's arm and ushered him into the farmhouse.</p> <p>""Stand there,"" she said as she took out some paper and a pen. ""I want your name and address. The police and court will need all your details.""</p> <p>Julie sat down by the table and began to write. She could see Paul was taking advantage of her position to try to look at her breasts where her light blouse gaped open a little. This pleased Julie, she knew she had kept her body in good shape but she was surprised that such a young lad should find her attractive. Paul gave Julie all the details she wanted. As Julie asked for information about his parents and who was looking after him Paul began to get more upset. Julie told Paul that not only would he get in trouble but also his Uncle and Aunt could finish up in court.</p> <p>By the time Julie had written down all Paul's details he was almost sobbing. ""Please, I'm sorry, I don't want to get anyone into trouble with the law."" He pleaded with Julie.</p> <p>Julie was beginning to think of how she could have some fun herself. When her husband was alive she used to cane him from time to time. She used to enjoy the power she had over her man, would she get the same enjoyment with a young boy? Dare she try? She looked at Paul as he stood next to her, he was a well-built lad, his body showed no sign of fat.</p> <p>""It's no good being sorry now."" Julie scolded the boy. ""That's the way of the world these days, when I was a young girl if I was caught trespassing by a farmer he would probably give me a good hiding and send me home where my Dad would give me another if I complained. Now it's the police, the courts and a criminal record. Well it can't be helped, times have changed more's the pity.""</p> <p>Paul stood quietly for a while thinking about what Julie had said. ""If, if you, "" began Paul slowly, ""If you were."" He stopped speaking.</p> <p>Julie broke the silence ""If I what?"" she asked sternly.</p> <p>""You said that when you were a young girl the farmer would give you a good hiding. If you did that to me would that mean you wouldn't report me to the police and I wouldn't have to go to court?""</p> <p>""I don't think that's allowed these days. I'm not sure."" Julie replied in a more gentle voice. ""I suppose I could.""</p> <p>""Please do. I don't want to get my Aunt an Uncle in trouble with the police."" Paul begged.</p> <p>Julie was beginning to enjoy this. ""If I agree to letting you off, because that's what I'll be doing if I don't go to the police, and give you a good hiding then it will be just that a very good hiding."" She informed Paul, trying not to sound too keen. She wanted him to think she was doing him a big favour by offering to punish him herself.</p> <p>""I understand."" Paul replied, ""I don't want the police and all that.""</p> <p>""Well, I suppose so then."" Julie said. ""But let me tell you what I will do, first I'll spank your bottom, then I'll use the strap and lastly a cane.""</p> <p>Paul listened to what Julie said. He didn't fancy the cane, as he hadn't been punished since he was little. ""Ok"" he muttered.</p> <p>""Of course you'll have to take off your shorts and anything you might be wearing under them, I don't intend to punish you fully dressed."" Julie added.</p> <p>""You mean I've got to take every thing off?"" asked Paul rather stupidly.</p> <p>Julie knew she had Paul where she wanted him. ""It's up to you, you've got to be punished. It's either me, on my terms, or the police and what follows, that could be big trouble."" She said.</p> <p>Paul knew he couldn't get his family in trouble so took little time in accepting Julie's offer. ""Thank you, I don't want to get in trouble with the police. I'll do what you said.""</p> <p>""Right, if that's your choice let's get started, you've wasted enough of my time. Get your shorts and what ever off.""</p> <p>""Can I go to the toilet first please?"" asked Paul, who was feeling very nervous.</p> <p>""No, take your things off first, then you can go to the toilet."" Said Julie, she didn't want him running off now.</p> <p>Paul undid his shorts and took them off; the he turned his back towards Julie and pushed down his underpants. Julie didn't mind this, it meant she could eye up the boys backside without him seeing her doing it. Paul's bottom was, like the rest of him, nice and slim. It was very white in comparison with the rest of his young body, which had tanned well in the summer sun.</p> <p>""There's a toilet over there."" Said Julie as she pointed towards a door behind her. As Paul turned to walk past her Julie got a look at his front, unfortunately Paul had covered his prick with his hands. Julie knew time was on her side and she would get a full frontal view of the youngster before the afternoon was out.</p> <p>As Paul disappeared to the toilet Julie went to the chest of drawers where the cane and strap had remained since her husband had become ill and died. On her way she remembered how she had caught Paul trying to look down her blouse. She knew from punishing her husband that the punishment would have more erect if the boy was excited so she undid the top button of her blouse. As Julie took the cane and strap from their hiding place she saw the video camera she had been using to make a tape of the farm on the top of the furniture, suddenly she had the idea of recording the punishment she was about to hand out. The camera was small and quiet so there was little chance that the boy would know he was being filmed. Quickly she placed a new tape in the machine and set it to record as much of the room as she could, she didn't have time to mess about for too long and had to trust to the technology.</p> <p>Paul came out of the toilet just as Julie had set the camera and retrieved the strap and cane.</p> <p>As Paul walked past Julie he couldn't help looking at her chest. This time he could see more of her, he could even see quite a bit of her white lacy bra.</p> <p>""Ok stand here."" Julie said as she pointed to a spot near the centre of the room. She wanted the camera to have a good view of Paul. ""Now if you were to go to court the magistrates would ask you if you had any other offences you wanted to be taken into account before they passed sentence. So have you?""</p> <p>""Have I what?"" asked Paul, looking down so as not to draw attention to the button that must have come undone on Julie's blouse.</p> <p>""Have you trespassed on my land before?"" Julie said sternly. ""It's time for confession, but first lets have your hands on your head, and look at me not down on the ground.""</p> <p>Paul slowly raised his hands and put them on his head. He tried to look Julie in the face but his eyes kept dropping to her bust. Julie was stood at a bit of an angle to Paul so that she didn't obscure the camera's view. This meant Paul could see into her blouse. The effect of being naked and seeing so much of Julie was beginning to make Paul's prick swell. Julie glanced at the boy's groin and smiled to her self, this was just what she wanted.</p> <p>""I think I've been this way about six or eight times before. I didn't know I was doing anything wrong."" Paul blurted out. Even though he was frightened at what was happening his penis continued to react to the site of Julie stood in front of him.</p> <p>""Well!"" said Julie, pulling her shoulders back and giving Paul an even better view of her tits, ""That's worse than I thought. You're a regular offender aren't you? I was going to spank you then give you six with the strap and six with the cane for your offence. I think I'll stick to my plan and make it six of each plus three hours of 'community' service, that is working on the farm, for each offence. As you're not too sure how many times you've broken the law shall we agree on a total of seven times?""</p> <p>Paul gasped, ""Do you mean seven lots of six? That's forty two!""</p> <p>""Yes that's right, at least your arithmetic is ok. That is if you agree the seven times, of course we could make it nine times, that would be fifty four!"" Julie responded.</p> <p>""NO! No, I'll agree I've trespassed seven times."" Paul said quickly. He didn't think he could take forty-two strokes let alone fifty-four.</p> <p>""Ok,"" said Julie, ""The time has come to stop talking and to get on with the action."" As she spoke she move a chair into the middle of the room. Julie sat on the chair with the camera to her right. ""Get over my knee."" She instructed Paul.</p> <p>Paul moved to where Julie was sitting and draped him self over Julie's legs. As he did so he took the opportunity to have one more peek down her blouse, Julie took the opportunity to have a better look at Paul's prick which by now was quite hard.</p> <p>Once Julie had Paul in the position she began to slowly and methodically smack his bare bottom. Julie's hands had been toughened by years of working on the farm and Paul's bottom felt this from the start. She started at the top on the right, the side furthest away from her, and moved down the right buttock. The imprint of each smack could be seen on Paul's white backside. By the time Julie arrived at the top of Paul's thigh his bottom was beginning to become sore. Julie worked her way up Paul's left side then began to overlap her smacks on his right side. As the heat built up Julie was rewarded by the site of Paul moving his legs apart.</p> <p>Eventually Julie decided that Paul's bottom was warm enough to begin the 'proper' punishment. ""Right, that's warmed it up, get up and bend."" She instructed Paul.</p> <p>As Paul slowly got off Julie's lap and stood up Julie noted that the boy's prick was still hard. Paul obediently bent over in the middle of the room. Julie was in no rush to continue. She moved the chair back to the table and picked up the strap. Julie walked around the bent youngster and made sure that the camera was getting a good view. Then she took up position to his left and, without warning, brought the strap down across his buttocks. Paul remained still at the new assault on his backside. Julie raised the strap and brought it down again, four more times she swang the strap against Paul's bare backside, but Paul remained in place.</p> <p>Julie moved away from the bent boy and placed the strap back on the table. She picked up the cane and moved back towards the boy. Julie stopped and looked at the bare, red bottom. ""Well that's a start."" She said. ""I'll let you have a few minutes to think about what's to come next. Stand up and put your hands back on your head.""</p> <p>Paul stood up and did as he was told. Julie walked round him with the cane in her hand. She deliberately stood in front of him with the cane across her chest, Paul's eyes were drawn to the woman's bust. Julie noticed that the boy's prick was still erect. Julie rubbed her hand up and down the cane seductively she was enjoying teasing the young lad.</p> <p>""Ok bend over you'll soon find out what the cane feels like."" She said. Paul reached his hands down towards the ground. Julie took aim and swished the cane down onto the top part of the upturned bottom.</p> <p>Paul gasped and pushed his hips forward. The next stroke landed a little lower and had a similar effect, the third and fourth quickly followed. Julie let Paul wait for the fifth stroke. When it did it landed at the bottom of Paul's buttocks. This made Paul straighten up and let out a loud gasp. Julie pushed the boy back over and quickly let him have the sixth stroke. Paul immediately straightened up and his hands flew to his bottom as he jumped up. Julie knew he wouldn't be able to take another thirty-six strokes, but she had plans for Paul.</p> <p>Paul's breath was coming in short gasps as he stood in the middle of the room. Julie stood behind him admiring the stripes she had already put on his bare backside. She wanted the camera to get a shot so she moved to Paul's side.</p> <p>""That's the first lot of six. Do you want a break before the next six?"" Julie asked Paul.</p> <p>""Yes, yes please."" He sobbed in reply.</p> <p>""Ok then turn and face me and put your hands on your head."" Julie ordered Paul. ""That's only the start of your punishment, there's plenty more to come yet.""</p> <p>Paul did as Julie had ordered and stood with his hands on his head facing Julie. In this position the camera was pointing directly at Paul's well striped bottom. Julie looked the boy up and down noticing that his prick was still fully erect.</p> <p>Julie let Paul stand for a few minutes then told him to turn around. ""I want you to turn round slowly so that I can look at you."" She said.</p> <p>Paul began to slowly shuffle his feet and turn in front of Julie and, unknown to him, the video camera that was filming the afternoon. Paul had completed three slow turns when Julie decided it was time to continue with the physical punishment.</p> <p>""That's enough, bend over I'll give you the next set of six."" Julie said.</p> <p>Paul bent himself over in front of Julie. She picked up the strap and began to give Paul his second instalment. Considering the state of his bottom Paul took the six strokes with the strap very well, only jumping up once.</p> <p>""I think you had better bend over the table for the six with the cane."" Julie told Paul. ""I don't want you jumping about all over the place.""</p> <p>Paul did as directed and bent over the end of the table. The camera would have a side on view of him in this position. Julie picked up the cane and immediately began to cane Paul. After the second stroke Paul jumped up and grabbed his bottom. He turned as he did so and the camera got a full frontal shot of him as he jumped about.</p> <p>Julie picked up a cushion and placed it in the edge of the table. ""Bend back over, I want your bottom higher, so use the cushion.""</p> <p>Again Paul bent over, this time he presented more of the bottom of his buttocks to Julie. Julie took aim and the cane landed on target. Paul's hands flew to his bottom.</p> <p>""Take your hands away!"" Julie said sternly.</p> <p>As he moved his hands Julie brought the cane down again, and before Paul could react, repeated the stroke. This one landed even lower and Paul shot up. He ran round in a tight circle three or four times. Julie noticed his prick, which was still hard was waving around.</p> <p>""Come on only one more of this six to go then you can have a break."" Julie said to encourage the boy. ""Over the cushion you go.""</p> <p>Paul draped himself over the cushion on the table and braced his body for the next cutting stroke. Julie let him wait, watching his firm young buttock muscles. Just as she saw the muscles relax Julie whipped the cane down. Paul's legs shot off the floor up into the air.</p> <p>Julie let Paul lay on the edge of the table for some while. She could see his sholders move up and down as he sobbed.</p> <p>""I don't think you'll be able to take another set of six will you?"" Julie asked Paul.</p> <p>""No, no, please don't hit me any more."" Paul begged. ""It's so painful.""</p> <p>""I wont let you off the punishment, but if I agree to postpone the rest of your punishment you'll have to agree to come back, and there will be a penalty to pay."" Julie offered.</p> <p>Paul was in no position to negotiate. ""Ok ok, but no more today please."" He sobbed.</p> <p>""Right, stand up again and just turn round slowly till I tell you to stop."" Julie said. She watched as the youngster slowly turned for her and her camera. She made him do six full circles before she stopped him. ""Ok you can stop and get dressed. Come back on Friday morning at nine thirty. You can do three hours work and then I'll strap and cane you again.""</p> <p>Paul dressed and left. He knew he had to come back to the farmhouse.</p></div>",[]
834,"Paul in the Farm, Part 2",2,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Paul's experiances on the farm continue.,2006-06-08,4,4,"Fffm, Femdom, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>That evening Paul decided to have a bath and go to bed early. He had found it quite uncomfortable sitting down with his Aunt and Uncle and certainly didn’t want to explain to them why he was having such troubles. In the bath Paul started to think about the events of that afternoon. He soon got an erection. As he played with his prick he thought of the view he had of Julie’s bust, he also found himself thinking about being nude in front of Julie. Somewhat to his surprise he found that thought exciting.</p> <p>The same evening Julie was also going through the events of the afternoon, she was keen to get her daughters to bed so that she would have chance to view the video she had made of the events. Once the girls were in bed Julie took the video to her bedroom and undressed. She set the tape running and lay back on her bed with a glass of wine to watch the events of the afternoon unfold before her. Julie watched the actions of the young boy and remembered ho she used to punish her husband before he became ill and died so suddenly. The pictures and the memories helped Julie helped Julie to reach her orgasm.</p> <p>The following morning Julie woke early and started to go through the events of the previous afternoon and began to think about how she could get rid of her daughters on Friday when Paul was due to visit. She forced herself to put such matters behind her and get up, she had work to do. When the girls came down for breakfast Julie looked at them. It had been a while since she had given them much attention. Mandy, at fourteen, had grown into a young woman and even Sally, who was only twelve was beginning to blossom. A sudden thought came into her head, why not let the girls join her in disciplining the young boy. After all he was about the same age as Mandy. Julie quickly dismissed this idea. The girls were too young.</p> <p>Julie spent the day working on the farm with the help of her daughters. The two girls worked hard, perhaps they were growing up, maybe she should enlist their help with Paul. This thought kept coming into Julie’s mind. The more she tried to dismiss it and argue against it the more the idea would return.</p> <p>Julie said nothing to the girls, but went to bed and watched the video again. As she looked at the naked teenage boy on the screen the thought of using him to teach her two daughters about boys became stronger. By the time Julie went to sleep she had convinced herself that the girls could and should get involved.</p> <p>The next evening, Thursday, Julie sat down with the girls for tea as usual. During the meal she kept looking at the girls, she still wasn’t sure. She remembered the way Mandy had treated one of her male cousins at a recent family meeting. She was quite bossy with the boy even though he was a year older than her. As the girls washed up Julie went and fetched the video.</p> <p>“I’ve got something to show you two.” Julie said to the girls as they had finished. “I think it’s time for you to learn some more of the facts of life.”</p> <p>Mandy groaned, “Mum I know about that sort of stuff, we did it in school.”</p> <p>“I know that, but this is something else. I don’t quite know how to explain so both of you come and watch this video.” Julie countered, she hoped she was doing the right thing. There was no turning back.</p> <p>The two girls sat down in front of the TV and Julie pressed play. The scene that greeted the two girls was of Paul standing naked facing the camera with his hands on his head. It wasn’t the position of hi hands that grabbed the girls attention but his erect penis standing up in front of him. Both girls were too shocked to say anything, the just watched silently as there mother came into view carrying the strap. They watched the whole tape noting how Paul’s prick waved about when he jumped up from one of the strokes of the cane.</p> <p>When the tape came to an end Julie turned the machine off then broke the silence. “Well, what do you think of that?” She asked. “That was Paul, I caught him crossing the large field. He’s coming back tomorrow for the next instalment of the cane.”</p> <p>“It’s, um interesting!” was all Mandy could say.</p> <p>“I thought it might be, would you two like to help me punish him?” Julie asked looking at the girls.</p> <p>“Would we get to see him nude?” asked the twelve year old Sally. “I’ve never seen a boy naked before. I think it’s neat.” She added as she began to babble with excitement. “Did you see the way his thingy was sticking up all the time. Mrs Harris, our sex-ed teacher, says that happens when boys are excited. Was he excited? I would have thought he would be scared and in pain.”</p> <p>“Of course you’ll get to see him naked, how else would you be able to help me cane him.” Julie answered her excited daughter. “how about you Mandy, what do you think?”</p> <p>“I’d like to help, it would feel good to be able to boss a boy about, I’m fed up with the boy’s at school telling me what to do.” Mandy said. “Yes, I think it’ll be cool to whip a boys bare arse.”</p> <p>The next morning all three females at farm got up expecting an exciting experience. Julie advised the girls how to dress in order to tease Paul as much as possible. Mandy, who’s bust was developing nicely, was advised to wear a crop top that showed her flat tummy and, as she had no bra on, her young firm tits when ever she bent over and a pair of Sally’s jeans that were too tight for her, but showed her backside off well. Sally was told to put on a pair of old shorts and a tee shirt, Sally had good long legs and her tits were just beginning to show in the tight tee shirt.</p> <p>When Paul arrived at the farm Julie introduced him to Mandy and Sally and told him that he would be helping them to repair walls around the farm. Paul was taken back a bit at seeing the two girls but was quite pleased to be going to be in the company of two such good looking females.</p> <p>Mandy led the three of them out across the farm and into a field. Paul’s eyes kept moving from Mandy’s backside in the too tight jeans to Sally’s long slim legs. Mandy and Sally explained to Paul what he was to do. As he had never repaired walls before they suggested that he gathered the stones that had been knocked off the wall. Both girls began to work on the wall. Mandy made sure that she bent over giving Paul a good look down her top. She knew that he would be able to see much of the top of her tits if she bent facing him and the underside if she bent down with her back to the boy. All this deliberate flashing had the desired effect on Paul and soon he was having to try to hide the erection that was bulging out the front of his shorts.</p> <p>After about an hour and a half Mandy suggested they stop for a drink. This short break gave Sally the chance to sit facing Paul. She gently pulled her shoulders back to make the most of her budding boobs. Paul noticed the swelling in her tee shirt and could clearly make out her nipples as the pressed against the material, he was glad his shorts were quite baggy so that is erection wasn’t too obvious.</p> <p>Paul’s three hours work were soon up and he was quite disappointed when Mandy said that it was time to go back to the farm house. When they got there Julie was waiting for them, she had already set up the camera and tested it. Paul expected the girls to be sent out but Julie was to surprise him.</p> <p>“Ok Paul it’s time for your punishment. Since you have had the chance to have a break since the first twelve you’ll have to pay interest of twenty-five percent. Or put another way instead of having thirty more stokes to come you’ve got thirty-seven to come.” Said Julie. “Also as I never strap or cane on a cold bottom you’ll have to be spanked first.” Julie added. “I’ve also decided that since the girls have had to do so much extra work due to your trespassing they are going to help me punish you.”</p> <p>“But they are only girls,” Protested Paul. “And Sally’s younger than me. They can’t see me nude, it’s not right.”</p> <p>“Don’t you tell me what’s right, young man.” Said Julie. “And as for them girls your right I suppose that makes them less strong than me so, when Mandy straps and canes you she will have to give you three strokes instead of two and, as Sally’s so young she will have to give you four instead of two.”</p> <p>“But” began Paul.</p> <p>“We can always make it double if you like.” Julie interrupted, “Now come on get your things off before I make it double.”</p> <p>Paul realised that he was not going to win and began to undress. As he removed his tee shirt he could feel his prick hardening. By the time he dropped his underpants his prick was standing out from his body. Paul tried to cover himself up but Julie was having none of that. “Come on hands on your head.” She instructed the young teenage boy. As Paul removed his hands from in front of his prick Sally’s eyes were drawn to it.</p> <p>Julie let Paul stand naked for a while exposing his body to her daughters, then said. “Ok over my knee, I’ll start the ball rolling with a spanking.”</p> <p>Paul was quit pleased to hide himself from the girls. Julie began a slow steady spanking. She didn’t give him too many as she wanted her girls to get their hands on the boy.</p> <p>“Ok, that’s enough from me, it’s Mandy’s turn now. Get up and let Mandy sit down then you can go over her knee. Paul got up and let Mandy take her mother’s place on the chair. He moved to go over her knee.</p> <p>“Wait a moment,” said Mandy as Paul was about to bend over, “I’m not comfortable like this.” This delay meant that she now had a very close view of Paul’s prick. Mandy wriggled her bottom on the chair and leant forward. Paul, who was stood very close to her could see down her top and was watching her young boobs as the jiggled about. This only made Paul’s prick swell a little more.</p> <p>“That’s better,” Mandy said, “You can get over my lap now.”</p> <p>Paul did as instructed and bent over the girls jean clad thighs. Mandy tentatively put her hand on Paul’s naked bottom. She let it stay there for a while then lifted it and brought it down with a smack, she let her hand rub over the boy’s bottom before repeating the process. Mandy slowly smacked all over the bare buttocks that were before her.</p> <p>After about twenty smacks Julie decided it was time to stop her eldest daughter. “I think that’s enough from you, Mandy. Ok Paul up you get. As Paul stood up Mandy let her hand linger over his bottom.</p> <p>Sally took Mandy’s place on the chair and Paul moved obediently towards her bare legs without a word from any of the females. “Not so fast,” Said Sally, who wanted to get a closer look at Paul’s prick, “just stand there until Mum has told me how to spank you. I’ve never done this before and I want to get it right.</p> <p>Julie looked at her youngest daughter with some admiration. “As Mandy has dealt with his buttocks quite well I suggest you try to work a little lower. To do this you will have to get him further over your knee than Mandy did.”</p> <p>“Ok” said Sally, “you heard what Mum said, get right over.” Paul didn’t want to annoy Sally so he went as far over as he could. He found his hard prick became trapped between Sally’s bare thighs, this gave Paul a very pleasant feeling. The pleasure was short lived, however, as Sally smacked her hand hard down on the underside of Paul’s right buttock. Quickly she lifted her hand and brought it down almost in the same place. Smack three followed and smack four landed on the top of Paul’s thigh.</p> <p>“Slow down a bit.” Advised Julie as Sally landed her fifth blow on the naked boy. Sally let her hand rest where it had landed with her fingers wrapped around the inside of the boys left thigh. Sally rubbed her hand up and down Paul’s thigh for a while then lifted it and brought it down with a smack on his other side. Sally soon settled into a slow rhythm, smacking first one thigh and then the other and leaving her hand in place for a few seconds after each smack. With each smack Paul’s legs parted slightly, this meant that more of the inside of his left thigh became available for Sally to smack and stroke.</p> <p>Julie watched her youngest daughter with some admiration, Sally certainly was learning quickly. So carried away was Julie she almost forgot to call a halt to the spanking Paul was receiving at the hands of the twelve year old. “That’s enough,” Said Julie, “It’s time he had a break, ready for the real punishment.”</p></div>",[]
835,"Paul in the Farm, Part 3",3,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Paul's problems continue.,2006-06-08,2,4,"Fffm, Femdom, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Julie told Paul to stand with his hands on his head. The two girls could see all of his naked body, Sally, who at twelve was two years younger than Paul, couldn’t take her eyes off his hard prick. Paul couldn’t help noticing where Sally was looking and he became more uncomfortable. Julie was watching her daughters and Paul, she was pleased with the way Sally seemed to be enjoying the experience, it proved to her that she was right to introduce the girls to this kind of thing.</p> <p>After a few minutes of letting Paul stand on view Julie decided it was time to continue with his punishment. “Right young man, I think we’ll have you touching your toes for today’s first instalment of the strap. Bend over.”</p> <p>Paul did as Julie instructed, pleased to get his prick out of the gaze of the twelve year old. He bent over where he stood, this meant that his head was pointing at the unseen camera.</p> <p>Julie noticed this and wanted the camera to get a view of his bare backside. “No turn round,” she said, “there’s more room the other way.”</p> <p>Paul turned round without straitening up. Julie picked up the strap and took aim. Mandy and Sally watched with interest as their Mother brought the strap down across Paul’s naked bottom. Paul clenched his bum cheeks as the strap landed but remained still and quiet. Julie waited until Paul relaxed the brought the strap down again.</p> <p>“Ok Mandy, it’s your turn. You’ve got three to give him,” Julie said to her eldest daughter. “Come and stand here, not too close or you wont be able to get a good swing.” Julie stood behind Mandy and moved her into position. “Now, just rest the strap on his bottom.” Mandy was a little unsure of herself and needed the help and encouragement her mother was giving her. She had never seen a boy naked before and now here she was stood right next to one who was bent over waiting for her to hit him with a leather strap. She could see his naked buttocks twitching as she rested the strap on them and she could see the slightly redder marks the strap had made when her mother had used it.</p> <p>Eventually Julie was satisfied with Mandy’s position and stood away from her. Sally had moved round and was stood almost right behind the bending boy, Julie noticed her position. “Just open your legs a little Paul,” she said, “it will help you stay in position.” What Julie meant was ‘it will let Sally see your balls hanging between your legs.’</p> <p>Mandy lifted the strap and brought it down firmly on Paul’s backside. Mandy hadn’t hit as hard as Julie but the shock made him bend his knees a little, as he did so Sally caught a glimpse of his anus. Mandy didn’t wait before she raised the strap and brought it down again. This time Paul remained still. Mandy raised the strap again and brought it down on the naked backside in front of her. This time the strap landed of Paul’s right buttock and wrapped round the out side. This had more effect on Paul and he half straightened up and lifted his right leg off the ground. His little dance left him with his feet further apart and gave Sally a much better view of the pinky, brown, puckered ring of his arse hole.</p> <p>Sally almost snatched the strap from her sister. As she was left handed she moved to Paul’s right. Julie saw the haste at which Sally had acted. “Steady on, Sal, don’t be so hasty.” Julie advised her youngest. “Get your self into a good position first, measure the target up so that you can land the strap where you want it to. There is no rush, Paul isn’t going anywhere while he’s in the nude is he?”</p> <p>Sally took her mother’s advice and moved so that the strap would land on Paul’s left buttock, she had seen the effect Mandy’s last stroke had had on Paul. She let the strap tap on the area she wanted to hit then she swang it back and brought it down firmly right on target. Sally may have been younger than her sister, but it seemed to Paul as if she hit harder. . Paul managed to stay in position without jumping up. Sally took aim again, this time a little lower on the fourteen year boy’s naked left buttock. The strap landed with a pleasing ‘splat’, but Paul remained in position. Sally was a little disappointed that she had not managed to have the same effect as her older sister, so she decided to change her target to Paul’s right buttock. She moved a little further away and took aim low down. The strap came down a little lower than Sally had aimed for and the end wrapped round the inside of Paul’s right thigh. The effect was quite startling. Paul shot straight up and began to jump about giving Mandy, who was stood just in front of the naked boy, an uninterrupted view of his prick as it bounced up and down. Sally’s side on view was almost as interesting.</p> <p>“You’ve got one more to come from Sally.” Julie said to Paul. “If you remember you said that she was too young. Get your self bent over.”</p> <p>Paul reluctantly resumed his bent position, this time he was three-quarters on to the camera, and Sally again took aim at his reddened backside. This time the strap landed across both buttocks and Paul managed to remain in position.</p> <p>“That was a good start.” Julie said. “Now for the first set of what should be six with the cane. We’ll go in the same order, so that’s two from me, three from Mandy and four from little Sally.” She added as she picked up the cane. “Keep bent over.” With that Julie let the cane swish down on Paul’s bottom. Julie didn’t take the advice she had given to Sally about taking her time ad whipped the cane down a second time right across both buttocks before handing it on to Mandy.</p> <p>Mandy took aim letting the cane tap gently against Paul’s naked backside before swinging it up then down with as much force as she could muster. Paul gave a loud gasp but remained bent over. Mandy waited a short while gently tapping the cane against Paul’s backside then lifted it and brought it down across both cheeks. Paul gave a little gasp as the cane bit into his flesh but remained still. Mandy repeated the procedure twice more and Paul’s reaction was a little louder each time.</p> <p>Reluctantly Mandy handed the cane to her younger sister. Sally had been stood behind the naked bending boy and had watched where each cane stroke had landed and Paul’s reaction. She noticed that none of the cane strokes landing across his buttocks had had as much effect on the boy as when she had hit him lower down. Sally decided she wanted to get as much reaction as possible, she had enjoyed the site of Paul jumping about. She carefully tapped the cane low down on his buttocks, then lifted it back and swang it in at her target. The cane landed a little higher than Sally had hoped, but Paul still gave a gasp and clenched his buttocks. Sally was a quick learner and adjusted her aim. This time the cane landed across the top of Paul’s thighs. The effect was more dramatic than the previous stroke and Paul half straightened putting his hands to his thighs.</p> <p>Sally let Paul settle down before she swung the cane in for the third time. This time the cane landed at the junction between Paul’s thighs and his buttocks. This certainly had the effect Sally wanted. Paul jumped up and his hands shot to his bottom. Yet again Sally and Mandy were treated to a view of Paul’s hard cock jiggling about as he tried to ease the sting in his backside.</p> <p>Julie let Paul remain jumping about as she could see her daughters were enjoying the show they were getting, she was quite enjoying it herself and looked forward to reviewing the action on video later that night. Paul eventually regained his composure and bent over without being told. Sally tried for the same effect with her last stroke, but her aim wasn’t as good and she caught Paul across his buttocks.</p> <p>Paul remained bending as no one had suggested he moved and in this position he was giving the girls less to look at. Julie thought about the best way to make sure Paul had to return to the farm as many times as possible to receive his punishment from her and her daughters. She knew he would be able to take at least one more round of ‘six’ with the strap and cane but she didn’t want him to take more than that today as that would reduce the number of visits Paul would have to make. Julie decided that she should change the order so that she could give Paul the last two with the cane and make him want no more.</p> <p>“I think we’ll have you bent over the back of that large chair for your next set.” Julie said as she pointed at the big arm chair in the corner. “You’ll have to pull it to the centre of the room first.” She added.</p> <p>Paul stood up and moved the chair into position.</p> <p>“Ok Mandy you go first this time.” Julie said to her eldest daughter. “Take your time and give him three with the strap.”</p> <p>Mandy took up position to Paul’s left and began to slowly deliver her allotted three strokes. Even though his backside was sore Paul remained in position throughout. Mandy was quite disappointed that she hadn’t made Paul move like her little sister had done and decided to watch what Sally did a little closer. Mandy handed her sister the strap and just stood back a little to observe. Sally wasted little time before swinging the strap down very low on Paul’s left buttock the strap wrapped itself round the outside of Paul’s thigh making him lift his left foot up. Sally’s second stroke landed even lower, onto the boy’s naked thigh. Paul’s reaction was even more animated than before. His left leg came up off the ground and waved about to his side. Paul put his foot down leaving his legs spread well apart. Mandy got a clear view of Paul’s balls and anus. Sally’s third stroke landed higher on Paul’s bottom and the effect was much less, the boy didn’t move. Stroke number four landed on Paul’s right thigh and wrapped round the tender inner thigh area. This caused Paul to jump up and dance about. Mandy knew where she was going to aim the cane!</p> <p>Julie had enjoyed watching her youngest daughter’s performance with the strap she almost forgot she had two deliver two herself. Sally handed the strap to her Mother. “Mum, it’s your turn.” The youngster said as she handed the strap over.</p> <p>Julie took hold of the strap and, remembering her aim of making sure Paul wouldn’t want any more whistled the strap down on Paul’s right cheek just where it joined his thigh. She didn’t wait long before the second swipe joined the first. This one was not only low but wrapped round the outside of the boy’s thigh.</p> <p>Paul remained bent over the chair but was beginning to sob. He didn’t want to cry in front of the two girls, especially Sally who was two years younger then him.</p> <p>“It’s cane time again.” Said Julie. “Mandy first.”</p> <p>“Mandy picked up the cane. She knew where she was going to aim, nice and low, almost on his thighs. Mandy swung the cane down, it landed much lower than she had aimed for catching Paul part way down his thigh. He gave out a sob but remained still. Stroke two was much nearer the target hitting the bottom of Paul’s buttocks. Paul shot up, turning towards Mandy, and clasped the area. Mandy enjoyed that, not only the reaction she had achieved but also seeing Paul’s hard prick bouncing up and down in front of her.</p> <p>“I think Sally had better hold you down,” Julie said, “we don’t want you jumping about after every stroke or we will never finish.” She added in explanation. “Sally, stand in front of the chair and hold his shoulders down.”</p> <p>Sally was a little disappointed as she did want Paul jumping about after every stroke as she enjoyed seeing him performing his naked jig, however she did as he mother told her and placed her hands on the naked boy forcing hi shoulders a little lower. Mandy didn’t wait long before she landed her third and final stroke. It wouldn’t have mattered if Sally hadn’t been holding Paul as the stroke landed on his bottom and had nothing like the effect of it’s predecessor. Mandy was very disappointed but handed the cane on to her sister.</p> <p>“Mandy you hold him down,” Julie said.</p> <p>Mandy took up position in front of Paul as Sally move to his right with the cane. Sally didn’t mess about she whipped the cane across Paul’s naked thighs twice in quick succession. Mandy had to use all her strength from preventing Paul from moving. When the third stoke found it’s way into the crease at the top of Paul’s left thigh he moved with such force he almost knocked Mandy over. This time he didn’t just jump up and down he stamped his feet and turned around. The two girls thought this was wonderful as, with his hands clutching his bottom his prick and balls were on full view and swinging about.</p> <p>“This is no good,” said Julie, “we can’t have you running about like that. I thing you had better lay on the table. Come on up you get. As Paul climbed onto the long narrow farmhouse kitchen table the girls got an even better view of his sexual equipment. Sally was now presented with a very different target and wasn’t sure where to land the cane. This time she brought it down straight across Paul’s buttocks.</p> <p>Julie took the cane off her daughter and viewed the scene before her. Laying naked on her kitchen table was a fourteen year old boy. His backside and the top of his thighs were red where she and her two daughters had strapped and caned him. Her youngest, at only twelve, was proving quite adept at punishing the boy and, Julie felt, was quite enjoying doing so. Maybe she would turn out to be quite a dominatrix in her time. Julie was also thinking about how she could have the maximum effect with the last two strokes. She knew Paul couldn’t take much more today but wanted to make sure. Julie decided that her best line of attack would be two diagonal strokes crossing the others. She moved towards Paul’s head and took aim. The cane landed just as she had planned. Paul’s hands shot round behind him and his legs twisted and spread as he gave out a loud cry. Julie calmly walked round to the other side, waiting for Paul to settle then, without warning brought the cane down the opposite way. Again Paul cried out and began wriggling about on the table.</p> <p>Julie let Paul finish wriggling about then told him to stand up. “Come on get off the table and stand here.”</p> <p>Paul climbed off the table and stood in front of Julie. His hands were behind him trying to sooth some of the pain from it.</p> <p>“Let’s have your hands on your head shall we.” Julie said “You’ve only had twelve so far today. I think you had better just stand there and have a break before we continue.”</p> <p>The naked fourteen year old boy stood gently sobbing in full view of Julie and her two daughters. Despite the pain in his red, striped bottom he still had an erection. Sally was mesmerised by the stiff prick standing up in front of Paul. She liked the way it twitched when Paul gave an extra deep sob. As his sobbing subsided Paul said. “I don’t think I can stand any more. Please don’t hit me again today. Can I come back next week.”</p> <p>“You know what that means.” Replied Julie to Paul’s request. “It will mean a spanking and extra strokes being added to your punishment. Do you want that?”</p> <p>“I don’t want it,” Paul said, “but, but I can’t take any more today. My bottom’s so sore it feels like it’s on fire.”</p> <p>“Well, what do you think girls? “Julie looked at her two daughters, “should we agree to postpone some of his punishment and let him come back next week? Mandy, Sally.”</p> <p>At the sound of her name Sally looked up at her mother. “I agree,” Sally said keen to get another look at the naked boy, “but what I still don’t understand is why, if he’s in so much pain his dick is still hard. Is that normal?” The inquisitive twelve year old asked her mother.</p> <p>“I don’t know about normal, but boys do get sexually excited quite easily.” Julie replied.</p> <p>“How long will it remain hard?” Mandy asked, not wanting to be left out of the discussion.</p> <p>“I’ve no idea.” Julie didn’t quite know how to answer her daughters’ questions, but could see Paul was getting even more uncomfortable about the conversation. “Why don’t you tell us Paul? Will it go down on it’s own or will you have to play with it first?”</p> <p>Paul went even redder but didn’t answer Julie’s questions.</p> <p>“Come on now, don’t be shy.” Julie goaded the boy. “After I spanked you on Tuesday did you play with you dick and make your self come? I know boys enjoy that.”</p> <p>“Um well, that’s private.” Mumbled Paul.</p> <p>“So you did. That’s quite a normal thing for a boy to do.” Said Julie.</p> <p>“What do you mean?” asked Sally. “What do you mean when you said did he play with his dick and make himself come?”</p> <p>“You know,” said Mandy, “surely you’ve done sex ed at school, he jerked himself off, or as Mrs Johnson would have said ‘masturbated himself’. You must have done that bit by know.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, I understand. Did you do that when you got home?” Sally asked Paul.</p> <p>Paul didn’t answer he just went redder and lowered his head.</p> <p>“I think we can take that as a ‘yes’.” Said Julie. “Now since you did it when you got home last time I expect you’ll do it when you get home this time. Why don’t you save yourself the wait, and pain in your balls and do it before you leave?”</p> <p>“No! No!” Exclaimed Paul “I can’t do it here, not in front of you three, it isn’t right.”</p> <p>“Well let’s see.” Said Julie. “You need to cum, and you want to cum. Don’t you?”</p> <p>“Er well.” Muttered Paul.</p> <p>“Yes you do.” Julie answered for him. “Now I don’t mind if you do it here, and I don’t think the girls do, do you”</p> <p>“No” answered both girls together.</p> <p>“So you want to cum and we don’t mind if you make your self cum here and now.” Julie summed up. “Just get back on the table, lay on your back and do it. Or we could just give you another helping of the strap and cane.”</p> <p>Paul weighed up his options. He defiantly didn’t want any more with the strap or cane, but to make himself cum in front of a women and her two daughters, one of whom was only twelve! What choice did he have? Julie had already put a couple of large cushions on the table as Paul climbed up. He lay down and took hold of his hard prick and slowly began to stroke it up and down. Mandy and Sally took up position either side of the table. Julie had a quick look at the video camera and stood next to Mandy.</p> <p>Paul decided that he would make the best of a bad job and try to enjoy himself as much as possible. As he slid his hand slowly up and down he looked at Mandy’s tits in her too tight tee-shirt, he could see her nipples poking out, they looked hard, her breasts looked…”ah ah” Paul gasped as he came shooting four big spurts of cum over his chest and stomach.</p> <p>“Cor!” said Mandy.</p> <p>“Oh!” said Sally.</p> <p>Paul just lay in post orgasmic pleasure.</p> <p>“Now, don’t you feel better for that?” Asked Julie. “You had better clean your self up.” She added as she handed the boy some tissues. “Then you can get dressed and go home. But you must come back on Tuesday.”</p> <p>Paul wiped himself clean than quickly dressed without looking at any of the three females who had witnessed his actions. Once dressed he left the farm and set off for home.</p></div>",[]
836,"Paul in the Farm, Part 4",4,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Paul gets to work in the cowshed.,2006-06-08,2,3,"Fffm, Femdom, spank, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>On the following Tuesday it was raining hard when the fourteen-year-old Paul made his way to the farm. He had a mixture of feelings, on the one hand he was dreading the punishment he was to receive from Julie and her two young daughters, but on the other hand there was the excitement of being naked in front of the two girls, especially Sally who although she was only twelve was very pretty.</p> <p>When he arrived Julie met him at the door. “You wont be able to work outside today, it’s much too wet. But there are jobs to be done in the buildings. Go over to the cow shed, the girls are there already, I’ll be over in a few minutes.” She said pointing to a large building on the far side of the farmyard.</p> <p>Paul set off towards the cowshed. When he got there he found Mandy and Sally dressed in shorts and tee shirts cleaning some of the equipment. They had just finished setting up two hidden cameras to record today’s activities. “Hi,” said Mandy, “I’m glad you’ve turned up we’ve got to clean the shed up ready for someone to come and see it tomorrow. I didn’t fancy having to hose down the walls, you get wet and filthy doing that.”</p> <p>“Mum wont get him to do that dressed in those cloths will she?” said Sally, a cute twelve year old, looking at Paul who was dressed in jeans and a waterproof jacket. “It will really mess his cloths up.”</p> <p>Just then Julie walked in. “I think your right Sal,” she said, “Go and fetch him those old wellies from the back kitchen.”</p> <p>Sally set off to the farmhouse.</p> <p>“Have you brought a change of cloths with you?” Julie asked Paul.</p> <p>“No, I didn’t think I’d need them.” Paul replied.</p> <p>“Well Sally’s right you’re going to get all messed up,” said Julie, “we’ve only got girl’s clothes here, I’m sure you wouldn’t want to wear girl’s things, and anyway I don’t think they would fit.” She was beginning to see an interesting way out of the problem. “You’ll just have to work in the buff, that way you can just wash yourself off afterwards. It’s not cold in here so it won’t matter.”</p> <p>“But, do you mean that I’ll have to spend three hours working in the nude?” Paul asked concerned.</p> <p>“What did he say?” asked Sally who had just returned with the Wellington boots she had been sent for. “Doesn’t he need these boots?”</p> <p>“Oh I think he had better put the boots on,” replied Julie, “otherwise he might hurt his feet and we don’t want that do we? Come on Paul, get your things off and get to work, we’ve got a lot to do.”</p> <p>Paul didn’t know what to do. What Julie had said about not getting his clothes dirty made sense, but it would mean him being naked all morning. He figured out that he would be naked later when they punished him so he set about taking off his clothes. Paul’s next problem was where to put his clothes that was clean. Mandy, Julie’s fourteen-year-old daughter saw his problem and offered to take them into the house for him. As before the simple act of undressing in front of three females gave Paul an erection. Once naked, and with his Wellington boots on, Paul was sat to work with a hose and a brush.</p> <p>Paul had been working for only about half an hour when Julie called a break. “Paul, stop what you are doing, you’re getting water everywhere and not making much impression on the dirt.” She said, keeping out of the mess the boy had made. “Put the hose and brush down and come here. Girls, you get over here as well.”</p> <p>When the three were next to her Julie continued to speak. “Paul’s having a problem concentrating on his work. I think I know what the problem is, it’s this erection isn’t it Paul?” She said pointing to the boy’s prick that was stood up hard. “Now you know you’ll feel better if you bring yourself off.” She added without waiting for a reply. “Just sit on this straw and relieve yourself. We won’t mind, will we girls?”</p> <p>“No” the two girls said in unison.</p> <p>Paul didn’t know what to do. It was true his prick had been hard since he had taken off his clothes; it was also true that he desperately wanted to come, but he didn’t really want to do it in front of these three females again.</p> <p>All Paul’s dithering began to annoy Julie. “Come on we’ve got work to do, get on with it.” She instructed Paul.</p> <p>Reluctantly Paul sat on the bail of straw, wrapped his hand around his prick and began to pump it up and down. Mandy and Sally moved closer, determined to see all the action. Indeed Sally was so close that her bare thigh touched Paul’s leg as it hung over the end of the bail. It didn’t take Paul long and soon he felt that lovely tingle and then he squirted his cum across his legs and onto the straw. Sally, who was bent towards the boy jumped back as his cum shot out.</p> <p>Julie set Paul back to work cleaning the cowshed. She had been right, it was a messy job. If he had been wearing clothes they would have got very dirty as the water and dirt splashed back at him. For over an hour he got on with his work and the girls kept away from him, and then Sally called to him. “Paul, stop for a bit and have a drink.” She said as she waved a bottle in his direction. “You must be getting quite warm, I am.” Added the twelve year old as she mopped her brow. Paul looked at her and immediately his penis began to swell. By the time he was next to her he was hard again. He tried to ignore his prick and took the bottle from Sally to have a drink.</p> <p>Following his short break Paul continued with the hose and brush. His erection kept bobbing about in front of him and both girls managed to find reasons to get much closer to him, which didn’t help his concentration.</p> <p>Paul had nearly finished his task when Julie came back to the cowshed. “Your three hours work time are nearly up, you’ve not done too bad a job there.” She said. “Just finish that corner then make sure all the water has gone down the drain then come up to the top end for your punishment.”</p> <p>Mandy and Sally helped Paul brush the water away, taking the opportunity to have another look at the naked boy. Paul was wet and dirty following his efforts. “You’re filthy dirty!” exclaimed Sally. “Mum he needs a wash.” She said as the three moved towards the raised part of the shed.</p> <p>“Um, your right.” Julie agreed with her youngest daughter. “Get the hose Sal, Paul just stand against the rails so the water runs down the drain.” She said as she pointed at the rails between the stalls. “And take your boot off first.”</p> <p>Paul did as he had been told. Sally fetched the hose and looked at her mother. “What should I do?” She asked confused.</p> <p>“What would you do to your pony?” Julie said, answering a question with a question. “I suggest you hose him down.”</p> <p>Sally turned on the hose. “Come on stupid,” She said to Paul as she pointed the hose towards the naked boy, “put your arms out to the side so that I can hose you down properly.” Sally played the hose over Paul’s front, paying more attention that was necessary on his groin area. The cold water had little effect on his hard prick. “Turn round so that I can do your back.” Sally didn’t take as long on Paul’s back as she had done on his front. “Ok, is that clean enough?” She asked her mother.</p> <p>“I think so,” replied Julie, “but he’s too wet to go over anyone’s knee for a spanking yet. He’ll have to dry off a bit first.”</p> <p>“If he jumps up and down he’ll dry off quicker.” Said Mandy, who had enjoyed seeing the way Paul’s prick had bounced about when he jumped up during his caning.</p> <p>“Your right,” agreed Julie, “come on Paul, Jump up and down, do star jumps, I’m sure you must do that at school. It will dry you off and keep you warm.”</p> <p>Paul began to jump up and down moving his legs apart and waving his arms about in the air. He was very conscious of his prick that was waving away in front of him. The two girls, and their mother, were also very aware of the appendage.</p> <p>“That’s enough,” said Julie to a much-relieved Paul, “it’s time to get over my knee.” She added as she sat down on a bail of straw.</p> <p>Paul draped himself over Julie’s knee and waited for his spanking to began. “Lets see now,” said Julie, as she began to gently rub Paul’s bottom, “At the end of your session you had 25 strokes left, but we had rounded it down from thirty seven and a half, then you’ve had a break so that 25 percent extra to add on so that comes to thirty two strokes still to come.” With the arithmetic done Julie began to slowly and methodically spank Paul covering the boy’s entire naked backside with imprints of her hand. She didn’t want to do too much damage as the girls had to have their turn. “Ok, Mandy, I think it’s your turn now, sit here and carry on his spanking.”</p> <p>Mandy sat down and Paul got off Julie’s lap and went obediently over Mandy’s lap, his prick was against the girl’s bare thighs. Mandy didn’t give Paul time to enjoy the contact before beginning her spanking of his backside. Julie concentrated on the top of Paul’s buttocks landing all her spanks in a very small area. Sally stood and watched waiting for her turn to get her hands on the naked boy’s body. Soon she got her chance. When Paul laid himself over Sally’s thighs she wriggled her thighs under him and put her hand on his naked bottom. She took her time getting Paul in the correct position with his feet off the ground and his head low down on the other side of her. In this position, and with some extra thigh wriggling from Sally, Paul’s prick was between the young girl’s thighs. From here Sally could easily land her spanks on the lower part of Paul’s bottom and the top of his thighs. Sally soon had Paul’s upper thighs as red as the rest of his bottom. She wanted to work on this area later as she had seen the effect it had on Paul.</p> <p>“That’s enough.” Said Julie brining a halt to Sally’s tenderising of Paul’s upper thighs. “It’s time for the strap an cane.”</p> <p>Paul welcomed the news that the spanking was to come to an end but not the reminder that he was due for a strapping and caning. Sally stopped spanking the boy but took the opportunity to stroke and rub the naked bottom in front of her and by moving her thighs rub his hard prick.</p> <p>“Come on Paul, get off Sally’s lap and get bent over the bails.” Julie told the boy.</p> <p>Paul got off the bare legs of the twelve year old Sally and bent over the bails. Julie picked up the strap and moved towards the bending boy. She had to admit he looked cute but helpless in this position. His bottom was quite red from the combined spankings he had received. Julie lifted the strap and brought it down firmly, but not as hard as she might have, across the fullest part of Paul’s buttocks. Quickly Julie repeated her action then handed the strap onto her eldest daughter. Mandy took Julies place by the side of Paul and took her time giving Paul three strokes of the strap. She started low on his bottom and moved up each time she hit him. Sally couldn’t simply take her sisters place, as she was left-handed. So she made Paul stand up and bend over with his hands resting on the straw. As he stood to adjust his position She could see his prick was still hard. Sally wasn’t happy with Paul’s position and took the opportunity to touch the naked boy in order to move him. Eventually Sally was satisfied with Paul’s position and began to apply the strap firmly to his bum cheeks, adding the sting of her four strokes to those of her sister and Mother.</p> <p>By the time Sally had finished strapping Paul Julie had picked up the cane. Today she seemed in undue haste to punish the boy. The sight of him bending over with his hands on the bails of straw spurred her on. As Sally lifted the strap from her fourth stroke Julie whisked the cane down low across Paul’s upper thighs. Paul wasn’t ready for this as he expected some warning and jumped up clutching his hands to his bottom. As he jumped about reaching behind him his prick waved about in the air for the three females to see. Paul didn’t need telling to bend over again and as soon as he was back in position Julie landed the cane hard against the target in front of her. This time Paul was ready and remained in position.</p> <p>Julie handed the cane over to her eldest daughter who took her time giving Paul her quota of three strokes. She worked from the top of his cheeks to about half way down. Paul remained in place throughout. Sally took the cane from her sister. She was determined to make more impression on the naked bending boy. She aimed lower and her first two strokes landed on the bottom of Paul’s bum cheeks. Paul still managed to remain in position much to Sally’s annoyance. Sally brought the cane back and fetched it in as hard as she could. It landed right across the previous two with the tip landing in the crease where the boy’s buttocks joined his thighs. This was too much and Paul shot up grasping his naked bottom with both his hands as he bent backwards. This gave the three females another good view of his still erect prick as he did a little dance. Paul stopped his actions and bent over again ready for the last stroke in this batch of what Julie classed as six, but due to the way she had increased the number her daughters gave due to the fact they were ‘only girls’ and Sally’s ‘only young’ was actually nine strokes. Sally took aim and managed to whisk the cane right in the join between buttocks and thighs. Again Paul shot up and danced around clutching his backside with his prick waving around for all to see. Julie hoped the girls had set up the cameras so they could see the action.</p> <p>Julie let Paul rub his tender bottom and have a bit of a break before trying to decide where to position the boy next. As she looked around the cowshed an idea formed in her head. “As you don’t seem to be able to remain bending over, but seem to prefer to stand up I think we’ll give you the next instalment with you stood up. To help you remain in place you can hold onto that low beam.” She said, pointing to a beam that was about six inches above Paul’s head height.</p> <p>Paul moved to where Julie was pointing and put his hands on the beam. In this position he was fully in view both front and rear. Julie took up the strap and whacked it across the lower part of Paul’s bottom. It landed just where Sally had crossed the two cane strokes. Paul’s hands left the beam and flew to his bottom. Sally, who was stood in front of Paul, had the pleasure of seeing him thrust his hips and prick forward.</p> <p>“That’s no good at all.” Said Julie. “If you’re going to let go every time we hit you we’ll be here all day. I’ll have to tie your hands to the beam. Mandy fetch me that rope will you.”</p> <p>Mandy gave rope that had been laying on the straw to her mother. Julie took it and tied Paul’s hand to the beam so that they were about three feet apart. “Right now we can get on, but first I want to make sure we get a record of this for posterity. Sally, Mandy fetch the video cameras.”</p> <p>“No!” Exclaimed Paul. “You can’t video me naked. That’s not right.”</p> <p>“We can and we will.” Replied Julie. “Just you remember who it is who’s being punished by us rather than getting into trouble with the police.”</p> <p>The girls fetched the cameras and set them up one in front and one behind the naked boy. Paul was mortified by this new development.</p> <p>When Julie was satisfied with the arrangements she gave Paul his second stroke with the strap before handing it to Mandy. Mandy let Paul have three hard strokes and was rewarded each time by seeing him wriggle his hips about. Sally, who was still stood in front of Paul, watched with interest as his prick waggled about. She was so absorbed she almost forgot it was here turn with the strap. When she came to her senses she took the strap from her sister and began to whack it against the naked flesh offered to her. She still didn’t have her mind on the job and the strokes landed with much less force than they might have.</p> <p>Julie noticed Sally hadn’t hit Paul as well as she might and when she picked up the cane offered her daughters some advice. “With him in this position you have to hit differently.” She explained. “It’s no good brining the cane downwards it has to come in horizontally, like this.” With that Julie brought the cane in hard against Paul’s bottom.</p> <p>Paul gave out a yell, his feet danced about and his hips wriggled backwards and forwards and from side to side. Both girls looked on as he wiggled about on the spot. Julie’s second stroke had less of an effect on the boy as he was more prepared for it. Mandy took the cane from her mother and took up position. She took the cane out and brought it in as her mother had described. In this position Mandy found the cane landed higher up than she had aimed and her first stoke didn’t have much effect on Paul her second attempt was much better and landed across one of the previous strokes. Paul did a little dance animating his hips in a rude display for Julie and Sally who were both stood next the camera that was recording the action from the front. Her third stroke landed lower still causing Paul to wriggle even more. Sally hadn’t taken much notice of how her mother and sister had caned Paul as she was absorbed by the site of his naked prick waving about in front of him. When she took her turn with the cane she was less than effective and Paul’s reactions reflected this.</p> <p>The caning over Julie let Paul remain in position, naked with his hands tied to the beam just above head height. His prick was still standing up hard in front of him. “It looks like you want to cum again.” She said to him as she ran her hand over his chest. “The problem is you can’t reach this with your hands tied above you can you?” She continued as she took hold of his prick. “Would you like me to do it for you? It would make good education for the girls.” She added as she moved round behind him and, with her body pressed against Paul’s back, began to stroke his prick up and down. Both girls looked on quite shocked at their mother’s actions. After the initial shock at having someone else touch his prick Paul found Julie’s actions more than a little pleasant. Indeed he was finding it very pleasant, yes very pleasant indeed. It had been a while since Julie had her hands on a prick but very soon she had Paul spurting his cum over the floor in front of him.</p> <p>Julie let Paul recover before untying him. “It’s lunch time, you had better get dressed and go home.” Julie said. “But don’t forget to come back on Friday.”</p> <p>“But my clothes are in the house.” Said Paul.</p> <p>“Then you’ll just have to walk across the yard and get dressed in the house.”</p> <p>Paul knew not to argue and, accompanied by the to girls, set off to the house where Mandy gave him his cloths. Paul dressed and left without saying anything.</p> <p>That evening Julie sat down in the lounge with her daughters to review the tapes. She pointed out to Sally how ineffective she had been with the strap and cane when Paul was tied up. She also pointed out how she had made Paul cum. “I’ll let you two do that next.” She promised the two girls.</p></div>",[]
837,"Paul in the Farm, Part 5",5,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Mum is out leaving the girls to look after Paul.,2006-10-15,2,3,"Fffm, Femdom, spank, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When fourteen-year-old Paul arrived at the farm he was met by Mandy and Sally. Paul had decided to put on some old cloths this time after having to strip naked to clean the cow shed. Fourteen-year-old Mandy seemed especially pleased to see him. “Mum’s had to go out this afternoon, so Sally and I are in charge.” she said, looking at her twelve-year-old sister. “Mum has told us what you have got to do for your work and she said we could punish you.”</p> <p>“You’ve got to clear out the stable block.” Said Sally, “That’s mostly an indoor type of job, so you can take off all your cloths before you start.” She added with a broad grin on her face.</p> <p>Paul knew there was no point in arguing with the two and went with them to the stables. Once there he meekly undressed, something he had hoped not to have to do until later. As usual when he had to get naked in front of the girls his prick hardened. Both girls noticed this but neither said anything.</p> <p>Mandy was obviously in charge today and set Paul to work clearing the junk out of the second stall and taking it out to the skip that was just outside the building. As he worked his prick bobbed about giving the two girls, who were working in the first stall, something to look at every time he went past.</p> <p>As he was walking back into the stable block Sally turned and watched him. “When he was doing the cow shed Mum said that having a hard dick like that stopped him from working.” She said to her sister. “Do you think he would work better if he got rid of it like he did then?”</p> <p>“Maybe,” replied Mandy, “Paul, what do you think?” she asked the young boy. “If you cum will you be able to work better?”</p> <p>Paul, who had tried to ignore the girls turned towards them. “I don’t know.” He muttered. He enjoyed cumming but wasn’t keen on giving the girls an extra show.</p> <p>“I know, why don’t you go and lay down on those bails of straw and let Sally and me see if we can make you cum.” Mandy suggested.</p> <p>“I don’t know.” Was all Paul could manage.</p> <p>“He doesn’t seem to know much, does he?” Sally said. “I think he just needs us to tell him what to do. Come on little Paule get on the straw. We do know!” She mocked.</p> <p>Paul felt helpless in the presence of the two girls so went and lay down on the bails. The girls moved in and positioned themselves either side of the naked boy. Mandy knelt up and took hold of his hard prick and began to rub it up and down.</p> <p>Sally watched her sister’s hand moving along the shaft of Paul’s prick. “It’s my turn now.” She said to her sister, “I want a go as well.”</p> <p>Mandy removed her hand from Paul’s prick and took hold of his balls as Sally continued where her sister had left off. With Sally stroking his young prick and Mandy fondling his balls it didn’t take Paul long to cum. The first spurt of his white fluid shot out and went past the laying boy’s shoulder, the rest landed on his chest.</p> <p>“Wow,” said Mandy, “that was really cool. We must do this again, but I want to finish him off next time.”</p> <p>The girls let Paul continue with his work but kept an eye on the state of his prick. Every now and again one of them would take the opportunity to stop and talk to him and touch him as he past. It didn’t take long before he began to recover from Sally making him cum and his prick started to swell and harden.</p> <p>About two hours after Paul had been made cum Mandy called a halt to the work. “It’s time for your punishment now.” She said. “Mum said you are still due twenty five strokes of the strap and the cane, but of course as she’s not here well have to increase it by one and a half for strokes I give you and double for Sally. But if you agree to letting us tie you up and video the proceedings we will reduce your punishment a bit.”</p> <p>“You won’t let anyone else see the tape, will you?” asked a worried Paul. The opportunity to reduce the amount of punishment his bottom would receive was very tempting.</p> <p>“Only Mum,” replied Mandy, “she needs to know that you’ve been properly punished.”</p> <p>“Ok then, where do you want me?”</p> <p>“I think the best place is over the old saddle rail, it should come just about at waist height so you can bend over that. Also we can tie your hands to the post in front and your legs to the supports.” Mandy said.</p> <p>The girls got the camera out and set it up on a tripod. “It will get a good view here,” said Mandy. “But we will move it about as the punishment continues.”</p> <p>Paul positioned himself as Mandy had described. His waist did indeed come level with the well-worn rail that had been used to support saddles. The girls tied his wrists together then tied a rope to the post in front of him; the naked boy was now bent over almost at ninety degrees. They then tied a rope around each of his legs and made him separate his legs until his feet were over two feet apart.</p> <p>Next Sally took a long broad leather strap and secured his body to the saddle rail. “I don’t he will move far now will he.” She said with some pride. “I think we should get some close ups of him.” She added as she took the camera off it’s support.</p> <p>Sally moved round in front of Paul and zoomed in on the rope holding his hands to where it was tied to the post. She then panned along the rope to his wrists where she paused for a bit. “Look towards the camera.” She instructed Paul as she began to zoom out. Paul did so and she got a long shot of his face. Sally moved around the end of the saddle rail taking in a view of Paul from the side then she zoomed in to the strap that held him against the rail. As Sally moved towards Paul she panned the camera down his back to his naked buttocks, which were spread apart giving the camera a clear view of his puckered anus. Once behind Paul she squatted down so that she could get a better shot between his wide-open legs to where his balls hung down and his pick stood out firmly underneath him.</p> <p>Sally then crawled under the rail to get a close up of his prick. “Mandy, why don’t you put your hand on his dick.” she suggested to her sister. Mandy put her hand on Paul’s hard prick. “That’s good.” She said. “Just rub it up and down a bit.”</p> <p>Sally let her sister rub Paul’s prick for a bit while she videoed the action, then she got out from her position under the rail and stood behind the naked, bound boy. “Why don’t you start spanking him with your other hand.” She said to Mandy who was still playing with Paul’s prick. “If I kneel down behind him I will be able to see you spanking him and I should be able to see you other hand playing with his dick, that should make a good shot.”</p> <p>Mandy began her spanking of the young boy. Paul’s mind soon went from the pleasure of having his prick played with to the pain of having his bottom spanked. After a bit Mandy stopped her spanking and removed her hand from Paul’s prick. “It’s your turn to spank him now.” She said to Sally. “Put the camera on the tripod.” She suggested as she mover the tripod to a position to the side and just behind the bending boy.</p> <p>Sally placed the camera as her sister had suggested and continued Paul’s spanking. She gave Paul about twenty more spanks landing them mostly on the bottom part of his buttocks.</p> <p>Mandy picked up the strap. “As you’ve agreed to let us tie you down we wont increase the number of strokes when we give you Mum’s share. So I’ll give you one of Mum’s strokes then my three. Sally will give you the other one of Mum’s strokes then her four. I think that’s fair, don’t you?”</p> <p>Paul didn’t think it was vary fair at all, after all it wasn’t his fault Julie wasn’t there and he didn’t see the offer as a reduction in his punishment. On the other hand he didn’t think the offer was open for negotiation so he said nothing.</p> <p>Swish, splat. Mandy brought the strap down square across Paul’s buttocks without warning. Paul let out a gasp but was tied so tight he couldn’t move. Three more times Mandy let the strap swing and land on his naked backside adding to the heat already there before she handed it over to her sister.</p> <p>Sally moved in towards the bending boy. “Why don’t you move the camera and get some close up shots as I strap him. I’m going to aim low so you know where to point the camera.” She said as she moved to Paul’s left.</p> <p>Mandy took the camera and knelt down behind Paul. The viewfinder was filled with an image of the lower part of his spread buttocks and his upper thighs. In the centre Mandy could clearly see his arse hole. Suddenly the strap appeared and landed low on the naked right cheek. As the strap went back out of view the camera caught the movement of Paul’s buttocks clenching and unclenching. The next stroke landed on the left thigh and wrapped round the inside. Paul turned his leg in and out closing and opening his arse hole as he did so. The camera caught it all. Strokes three and four landed a little higher and the action was recorded for posterity. Sally’s last stroke landed on the top of Paul’s right thigh and curled round the inside. This made Paul wriggle and squirm even more, Mandy could see his prick bobbing up and down under him. As the movement ceased Mandy zoomed out from the close up of the naked backside to take in a view of Paul tied down and Sally stood next to him with the strap in her hand.</p> <p>“Just take hold of his dick for a bit.” Suggested Mandy to her younger sister. “I’ll move to his right so I can see what you’re doing.” She added as she moved round the naked, bound fourteen year old as Sally slid her hand underneath him and began to play with his prick. Mandy videoed her sister and Paul, slowly she lowered her position until she was looking up at the scene before her. From this position she could see her sister’s hand on Paul’s prick and her head and shoulders above the naked boy’s back. She let Sally play for a bit before calling a halt.</p> <p>“I think he’s beginning to enjoy that a bit too much,” Mandy said to her sister, “I think you had better stop so that we can get on with giving him his first dose of the cane. It will be the same number of strokes as with the strap.” She announced. “That’s four from me and five from Sally. Are you ready?”</p> <p>Paul wasn’t ready for the cane, all that playing with his prick had really heightened his senses and made him nearly ready to cum. He didn’t answer Mandy’s question, as he knew they wouldn’t take any notice. He just gritted his teeth and waited for the first stroke of the cane. Mandy didn’t make him wait long and Paul felt the first sharp cut of pain as the cane landed square across both of his buttocks.</p> <p>Tied, as he was Paul was unable to move his hips forward in response to the sting of the cane, but his attempts to do so meant that he actually moved his body away from the rail and made his bottom stick up even more. Mandy saw this and took her opportunity to land stroke number two quickly. It came in a little lower than the previous stroke. This time Paul jerked his hips forward against the saddle rail. Sally, who had picked up the camera, made sure she recorded the action. Mandy let Paul stop moving before landing strokes three and four in quick succession. The two rapid strokes made Paul lift his feet against the straps that held them apart.</p> <p>“Not bad sis,” said Sally once Paul had stopped his little dance, “you made him feel that.”</p> <p>Mandy smiled as she handed the cane over to her younger sister. “Are you going for the low down approach again?” she asked. “Because if you are I’ll move the camera to get a better view.”</p> <p>“I think so, it seems that he doesn’t like getting his thighs punished.” Sally replied as she took up her position to Paul’s right. Sally tapped the cane against Paul’s naked thighs. Each time she did so Paul flinched expecting the cane to whistle in. When Sally did eventually bring the cane down against Paul’s thighs the boy jumped as far as his bonds would let him. Sally quickly whipped the cane in twice more. She then let the cane rest against Paul’s upper thighs, gently sawing it backwards and forwards working upwards until it was rubbing right in the crease where his thighs met his buttocks. “I wonder if I can land the next stroke here?” She asked no one in particular.</p> <p>Sally took the cane away a little then tapped it back against her target several times, then, when she was happy with her aim brought it in almost horizontally. The extra effort Sally put into the stroke made it land a little higher than she had hoped, but still had quite an effect on Paul and his buttocks squeeze together then relax apart several times. Mandy, who was knelt behind the naked bending boy, captured all the action in close up with the video camera. Sally took aim again the whisked the cane in. This time she found her target and the cane landed right in the crease.</p> <p>Paul gave out a yell and his hips moved up and down while his legs moved in and out so violently that Mandy had to zoom out a bit to make sure she captured all the action. “Wow!” She said, “That certainly made him dance about. Look at the way he’s bucking.”</p> <p>The girls let Paul rest for a while and videoed him from every angle as he was tied up over the saddle rail. “Let’s tie him in a different position.” Suggested Sally. “We can’t see his dick very well in this position. I want to be able to see it bobble about when he moves his hips about.”</p> <p>“OK.” Agreed her sister; “If we tie his arms to that low beam over the old stall entrance we can tie his feet to the posts. That way we can walk all around him.”</p> <p>Sally, who had the camera, put it on the tripod and the two girls began to untie Paul. As he stood up Mandy took up the camera. “Take hold or the rope that’s tying his hands together and lead him around a bit. I want to get some footage of him walking around.” She said to her sister. “That’s it. Now take him outside.” She added as she videoed the naked young boy being lead about by her twelve-year-old sister. “That looks quite good.”</p> <p>Sally led Paul around the farmyard for about five minutes while her sister recorded the degrading action. Then she lead him back into the stable block and to the beam where she neatly through the rope over the beam and tied it up. Mandy placed the camera on the tripod in front of the naked Paul and helped her sister to tie his feet to the posts so that they were about two and a half feet apart. Mandy ran her hand up the front of Paul’s leg and cupped his balls. She played with them for a while then took hold of his erect prick and gave it a few gentle strokes. Sally had moved to the camera and zoomed in on Paul’s crutch and her sister’s hand.</p> <p>“Enough of this,” Mandy said, “it’s time for the strap to visit your bottom again.” With this she let go of Paul’s prick and took up position to his left with the strap in her hand. Sally zoomed back out so that the camera could see the naked boy from head to toe. As the strap came in against his bottom Paul jerked his hips forward just as Sally had wanted to see. As Paul moved his hips back Mandy swung the strap forward again. Paul’s hips shot forward in response. Again as he moved back Mandy landed the strap across his naked backside. This time as Paul’s hips moved forward Sally zoomed the camera in to capture the movement of his prick as it jerked up and down. Paul was slower moving his hips back and Mandy had to delay her last stroke with the strap. When it landed it was further to the right and end of the strap curled around the outside of Paul’s thigh. This made Paul move his hips not only forward but also from side to side.</p> <p>Sally, who was still videoing the action from the front was treated to the site of Paul’s prick swinging from side to side. “Yes!” she exclaimed, “wow! see his dick wave about. That was the best action yet.” Sally watched until Paul stopped his action and retained his position. “His dick is still very hard.” Sally said as she moved towards the boy and took hold of the topic of her comments. “I think it’s harder now than before.”</p> <p>Sally continued to fondle Paul’s prick with her right hand whilst taking the strap from her sister with her left one. Suddenly she brought it in and landed it low against Paul’s bottom. Paul wasn’t expecting this and Sally was rewarded by the boy pushing his hips forward and his prick through her hand. Sally decided that she would continue to hold Paul’s prick as she strapped him. This had two conflicting effects on Paul, firstly the strap didn’t land as hard because Sally was stood much closer to him than normal, and secondly every time he moved his hips forward he was pushing his very sensitive prick through Sally’s hand. In an attempt to stop the action of Sally’s hand on his prick the naked boy pushed his hips backwards so that his backside stuck out. During Sally’s slow strapping and fondling of Paul Mandy had not been idle. She had moved the camera from the front to the side. She could see all the action from her new position and made sure she recorded it for future viewing.</p> <p>Sally finished her allocation of whacks with the strap but was reluctant to let go of Paul’s prick. Eventually Mandy decided she was keen to get at Paul with the cane in this new position. “Come on Sally, let go of his dick. You can have another feel after we’ve finished caning him. Do you want to record him from the back, the front or the side?”</p> <p>Sally let go of Paul and thought about the question her sister had posed. “I think I’ll start with a back view” she replied “then, as you cane him, I’ll move round to the side so that I can see you in action, and finally move to his front. You’ll have to space the stokes out as you’ve only got four to give him.”</p> <p>Mandy let her sister get in position behind the naked boy before she gently laid the cane on the target area. Paul flinched as soon as he felt the thin cane touch his bare bum cheeks. Mandy took her time, gently sawing the cane across the tender red flesh. Sally was knelt down behind Paul and had zoomed the camera in to get a close up of the cane against skin. Mandy looked at her sister and caught the youngster’s eye. Sally stood up and zoomed out so that she could see all the action. Mandy lifted the cane and brought it back hard against Paul’s backside. Paul thrust his hips forward away from the pain. Sally let him settle before she started to move round to the side. Mandy took her queue from her sister. Once Sally was in position with the camera she took the cane back and swung it forwards against Paul’s bottom. Paul thrust his hips forward causing his prick to bob about in front of him. Sally zoomed the camera in caught the action. “Again” she said and Mandy hit Paul again before he could get his hips back. The effect was that Paul’s prick waved around even more. “Quick another!” cried Sally. Mandy did her sister’s bidding making Paul arch his back and push his prick out even further. “Give him one of mine!” Sally urged her sister. Mandy was enjoying her task and was happy to do so. Paul gave a yell and tried to move even further forward. Sally moved to Paul’s front and captured the scene of Paul thrusting his hips forward.</p> <p>Paul wasn’t sure whether he was going to get another stroke from Mandy and took a while to settle his hips back into a more normal position. Sally kept the camera zoomed in on Paul’s erection that was still waving about in front of him as Mandy let the cane rest against his bottom. Paul had his eyes closed and didn’t see Sally nod to her sister. Mandy took the cane away from Paul’s bottom before quickly whisking it in. Paul’s hips flew forward and his feet almost left the floor as the pain went through his body.</p> <p>“That’s enough from me.” Said Mandy. “I want to watch while you give him your remaining three strokes. Where are you going to aim?”</p> <p>“I’ll try and go in low.” Sally replied. “If you stand a bit to his side you should get some good shots.”</p> <p>The two girls took up position. Sally took aim and landed the cane across the top of Paul’s left thigh. The tip wrapped round the outside and Paul did a dace on the spot. Sally’s next stroke landed on the right hip and went round inside. Paul was even more animated at this.</p> <p>Sally wanted to make her time last and moved up close to Paul. She placed the cane against the boy’s sore, naked bottom and gently took hold of his erect prick with her right hand. “You’re still hard.” She said. “I would have thought that all this caning would have made you soft but it hasn’t. Do you like getting the cane?”</p> <p>Paul didn’t answer but his breaths came in sobs.</p> <p>“Well do you?” Sally pressed. “Or do you just like showing your body off to us girls?” She asked as she gave his prick an extra rub.</p> <p>“I don’t like either.” Paul answered between sobs. “I can’t help my dick being hard.”</p> <p>“Well just one stroke more to come.” Sally said as she let go of the subject of their conversation. “Stick your bottom out and get ready.”</p> <p>Not wanting to upset the young girl Paul did as she had bid him and stuck his bottom out ready for the cane. Sally lined up the join between thigh and buttocks and whisked the cane in right on target. Paul gave out a yell and wriggled his hips about. He no longer cared that Mandy was taping his actions.</p> <p>When Paul had finished his gyrations, brought about by Sally’s accurate attack on the crease between his buttocks and his hips Mandy placed the video camera on the tripod in front of and slightly to Paul’s left. She made sure that Paul was well in focus then moved round to his right. She placed her right hand on Paul’s belly and began to move it down. “Well Paul, the time has come for me to have a play with your dick. Do you think you’ll enjoy this?”</p> <p>“I.. I.. I suppose so.” Sobbed Paul as Mandy’s hand moved onto his prick.</p> <p>“Sally why don’t you stand behind him, right up close and put you arms around him.” Suggested Mandy.</p> <p>Sally moved close to Paul as her sister had suggested. Mandy began to slowly stroke Paul’s hard prick. “I don’t want to do this too quickly.” Said Mandy. “I’ve never played with a boy’s dick before.”</p> <p>Mandy played with Paul’s prick and Sally pressed herself up behind him and stroked his chest for a while. Then Sally moved away and went to the camera. “I want to get a close up of him shooting his stuff.” She said to her sister as she zoomed the camera in so that Paul’s groin filled the screen. She could see her sister’s hand moving up and down Paul’s shaft and could see the foreskin covering and uncovering the bulge at the end of his prick. Paul’s breath began to alter and soon he came, shooting his cum up and out, three, four, five spurts shot out and Sally captured it all on tape.</p> <p>“Well done Mand!” Sally shouted, “Mum’ll be pleased with that. Wait until we show her he tape.”</p> <p>“Um” Said Mandy, who had enjoyed playing with Paul’s prick, but was sure there was something missing as the itch between her thighs had got more intense. “I suppose we had better untie him and let him get dressed and go home.”</p> <p>Once untied Paul dressed and left the farm glad to be away, but knowing he had to go back for at least one more punishment session.</p></div>",[]
838,"Paul in the Farm, Part 6",6,SUBBOY PAUL,subboy_paul@hotmail.com,Paul has to work naked outside and two more girls get to join in the fun.,2006-10-15,2,4,"ffffm, Femdom, spank, bond",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/subboypaul006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When Julie arrived home that evening the girls has already made tea. They were keen to show their mother the tape they had made of them punishing Paul. They had already watched it once themselves and thought their mother would be proud of them. After tea the three females sat down in the lounge and watched the video.</p> <p>Julie didn’t say anything until the tape had finished. “That’s very good girls.” She said as the tape came to an end after Mandy had been seen making the fourteen-year-old Paul cum as he was tied to the entrance of the old stall. “I think you are beginning to get the hang of how to punish him. Let’s wind it back to the start and go though it bit by bit.”</p> <p>The girls were only too happy to go though the tape again. Julie took the remote control and began to review the action scene by scene often freezing the action or rewinding bits to enable her to comment on the action and to give her young daughters tips on how best to deal with males. She knew her decision to let the girls punish Paul was right, they were learning and Paul was being embarrassed and humiliated even more and he was becoming more submissive to them. She dropped a few hints as to how the girls could progress their relationship with the young boy, she didn’t want to dictate what they should do, just guide them a little.</p> <p>When Paul arrived at the farmhouse the following Tuesday he was wearing shorts and a tee shirt, the sun was shinning and it was very hot. “Hi,” said Sally from across the yard, “We’re going to be working in the coppice over by the pond today. Mum says she should be back later, but she’s given Mandy and me your instructions. There are some tools in the wheelbarrow. Follow me.”</p> <p>Paul collected the wheelbarrow and followed Sally across the yard and down the track. She was wearing the tightest, shortest pair of shorts Paul had ever seen on a girl and her bottom was wiggling around with the lower part of her buttocks showing below the bottom of the shorts. Paul couldn’t take his eyes off Sally’s backside; his prick did what comes natural for a young boy in such circumstances and began to swell. With both hand on the wheelbarrow he couldn’t rearrange himself in his shorts.</p> <p>Paul continued to follow the swaying backside along the track, across a couple of fields and into the small area of woodland. He had never been to this part of the farm even when he was walking about on his own. “Here we are.” Said Sally. “This is a part of the farm very few people know about, today we’ve got to clear some of the undergrowth and general tidy up. Mandy will be with us in about half an hour, but we can make a start. First off though you should take your cloths off. It’ll be much better if you work in the nude.”</p> <p>“It might be much better for you but not me.” Thought Paul as he looked around.</p> <p>“Come on.” Said Sally, rather impatiently. “You know you have to be nude so you might as well get naked now. This is a very private part of the farm, no one will come down here.”</p> <p>Paul knew he had no option and removed his tee shirt and shorts. His prick jumped out as he released it from the confines of his underpants. “Is it always hard?” Asked Sally looking directly at Paul’s prick.</p> <p>“No.” Answered Paul, not wanting to get into a conversation about his prick.</p> <p>“Well it’s always that way when we get to see it, unless you’ve just cum, then it goes soft for a while.” Sally retorted, wanting to find out as much as she could about boys. “Why is it that? Do you like showing your dick off to us girls?” She asked with a knowing smile.</p> <p>“I don’t know, it just gets hard on its own.” Mumbled Paul trying not to look at Sally. “Shouldn’t we be doing some work?” He said as he took some tools from the wheelbarrow.</p> <p>“Just you remember who’s in charge.” Sally said to Paul. “And from now on I’ll have a bit more respect from you, you will call me ‘Miss Sally’ and my sister ‘Miss Mandy’, that way you will remember who’s the boss. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes Miss Sally.” Said Paul feeling rather stupid at having to address a girl almost two years his junior in such a way.</p> <p>Sally set Paul to work and began to do some herself. About twenty minutes later they heard Mandy call to them. “Where are you?”</p> <p>“We’re over here.” Replied Sally. “Well come over to you. Come on Paul, let’s go and meet Mandy, and don’t forget your manners.”</p> <p>Sally led Paul out from the undergrowth to the path. When Paul emerged from the cover he froze. He was expecting to see Mandy, but with her were two other girls. He shrank back. “Come here!” Shouted Sally, “I told you to behave, come and meet our friends.”</p> <p>Paul did as he was told and emerged into the open, he held his hands in front of himself.</p> <p>Mandy, who had got the video camera with her, looked at her friends. “See, what did I tell you, now do you believe me?” She asked the two shocked girls.</p> <p>“Take your hands away, you’re not usually shy, put them on your head and let Janet and Elaine see you properly.” Ordered Sally. Paul did as he was told. “That’s better, now say hello to my sister and our friends.”</p> <p>“Hello Miss Mandy, Miss Janet and Miss Elaine.” Paul muttered.</p> <p>Sally was stood behind Paul and had cut a length of willow from the woods. She swished the willow across Paul’s bare backside. “NO! Do it properly, go up to each one and say ‘hello’ to them.”</p> <p>Paul went to Mandy. “Hello Miss Mandy.”</p> <p>“NO!” Yelled Mandy, “speak to the camera.”</p> <p>Paul looked directly into the camera. “Hello Miss Mandy, it’s nice to see you again.” The naked boy then went to Janet, at fourteen she was the older of the two new girls. “Hello Miss Janet, it’s my pleasure to meet you.”</p> <p>Janet giggled at the site of a naked boy in front of her with his prick sticking out from his crutch. “It’s nice to see you,” she said, “nice to see all of you.”</p> <p>Paul then went to Elaine, Janet’s twelve-year-old sister who was starring at the boy. “Hello Miss Elaine, I’m pleased to meet you.”</p> <p>Elaine was unable to say anything to the naked fourteen year old.</p> <p>“Right,” said Mandy “let’s get on and do some work. Paul, Mum told us the other day that you won’t be able to work well with your dick all hard. If you don’t work properly I’m sure Sally will be only too pleased to use that switch she’s got. If you want to avoid that it would be better if you cum, then you won’t get the switch. Would you rather cum or get the swish?”</p> <p>Paul didn’t want either, he knew cumming would be embarrassing, but Sally armed with the cruel piece of willow would be painful. “I don’t want the swish.” Said Paul.</p> <p>“So you’d rather cum would you?” Mandy pressed.</p> <p>“I suppose so.” Replied Paul.</p> <p>“Ok,” said Mandy, “go and ask Sally to play with your dick and make you cum.”</p> <p>Paul went over to the grinning Sally. “Please Miss Sally will you play with my dick and make me cum?” He asked meekly.</p> <p>Sally took hold of Paul’s prick and began to rub it. After a few strokes she said. “I don’t want to rub your dick any more, I think you should ask Janet to have a go.”</p> <p>Paul, by now fully embarrassed, went to Janet and repeated his request. Janet took hold of the first prick she had ever seen and stroked it up and down like she had seen Sally do. After a bit she decided to hand the boy onto her younger sister. Elaine took hold of Paul’s erect prick and gave it a few strokes before handing him over to Mandy.</p> <p>Paul looked directly into the camera. “Please Miss Mandy will you play with my dick and make me cum?”</p> <p>“How can I do that with the camera, go and ask Sally.”</p> <p>Paul uttered the words for a fifth time. “Please Miss Sally will you play with my dick and make me cum?”</p> <p>“No I don’t think I will. Why don’t you ask Mandy if you can play with yourself and show us how you make yourself cum.”</p> <p>Paul went back to Mandy. “Please Miss Mandy, can I play with my dick and make myself cum?” He said directly to the camera.</p> <p>“Yes, I think so. Kneel down on the floor and show us what you do.” Instructed Mandy.</p> <p>Paul knelt down in front of the four girls, took hold of his prick and began to masturbate. “Wow!” Exclaimed Elaine, “Is that how boys jerk themselves off?” It didn’t take Paul long before he felt the familiar tingle and his cum shot out over the ground.</p> <p>“Well I think you should be able to work better now, don’t you?” Said Mandy. “There’s plenty to do down here before Mum gets back at lunch time.”</p> <p>Paul and the girls set to work, rather three of the girls worked while the other used the video camera to make a record of Paul’s activities. The girls managed to find opportunities to make Paul reach up and ensure the camera got plenty of views of his prick and his arse.</p> <p>“Paul,” Called Sally, who was by the edge of the pond. “Will you come down here and get these branches out of the water.” Paul went across to where Sally was working. He found the young girl on a rocky outcrop by the edge of the pond. “I can’t quite reach those dead branches from here. If you take off your shoes you can get in the water and remove them.”</p> <p>Paul took off his shoes and socks and climbed into the water. It was quite shallow near to the rocks and Paul began to pull the dead wood out of the water and onto the rocks. Suddenly Paul slipped and fell backwards into the water with a splash. When he tried to stand up he found the pond was much deeper and that the bottom was muddy rather than firm and rocky. Elaine who was taking her turn with the camera laughed as she watched the naked boy flounder about in the cold muddy water. “Now you’re wet all over why don’t you tidy up that part of the pond?” She suggested and pointed at a muddy bank. Paul moved across to where Elaine had indicated and found his feet sinking into the mud half way up his shins. The other girls stopped what they were doing and came to watch Paul struggling in the mud. They let him continue moving the fallen branches from the bank. He stumbled and fell into the mud several times. By the time the area was clear he was very muddy.</p> <p>He began to climb out of the mud. “No, don’t get out yet.” Said Mandy. “I’ve got an idea for a piece of film. Can I have the camera please Elaine?” Elaine handed over the camera to Mandy. “Ok Paul turn to face me.” Mandy directed Paul. “Now slowly sit down in the mud.” Paul slowly lowered himself down into the mud, the black sticky mud oozed between his legs and nearly covered his crutch. “That’s good,” Mandy said as she zoomed in on Paul’s groin, “open your legs a bit more and let the mud come through, um, now lay back.” Mandy zoomed the camera out so she could see all of the naked boy lying in the mud. “Ok turn over, wriggle around a bit.” Paul followed Mandy’s instructions he was covered in mud and feeling very uncomfortable. Mandy zoomed into his shoulders then panned down his back to his bottom. “Now open your legs again.”</p> <p>Mandy continued to give Paul instructions, with the others adding their ideas, as she continued to film him in the mud for a good five minutes. “Right, now stand up and walk out, directly towards the camera and ask me if you can have a wash.”</p> <p>Paul stood up and walked towards Mandy. “Please Miss Mandy can I wash the mud off myself?”</p> <p>“Just go and stand under that old oak tree.” Mandy told Paul. Once Paul was in position Mandy stopped the camera. “Ok, Sally climb up and sit in that branch.” She indicated to a large branch that was over Paul’s head. “Janet will you fill the bucket up with clean water please.” Mandy took a length of rope out of the wheelbarrow. When Janet returned with the water Mandy tied one end of the rope to the handle of the bucket and through the other end to her sister. “Ok Sally,” she said as she picked up the camera again, “slowly poor the water over Paul. Paul you can wash yourself”</p> <p>Sally did as her sister had directed. Paul began to rub his hands across his muddy body. It took some time, and several buckets of water, for Paul to wash himself clean.</p> <p>Once Paul had washed all the mud off Sally decided he needed to dry off. “Why don’t we get him to dry himself like he did when I hosed him down in the cowshed?” She said as she climbed down from the tree. Paul looked up and saw he cute little bottom in those too tight shorts. If his prick had subsided any with the cold water it grew back to full stiffness at the site of Sally’s bottom.</p> <p>“Yes! What a good idea,” said Mandy, “come on Paul jump up and down and wave your hands about, if you move out into the sun you’ll dry off quicker, then we can get on with your punishment.” Paul decided he had nothing more to lose by putting on a good show for the four girls and moved out into the little clearing and began to do star jumps. Mandy kept the camera recording.</p> <p>“Wow look how his dick waves about.” Said Janet. “I’ve never seen anything like it before.”</p> <p>“Ok run around a bit, keep waving your arms about.” Mandy Suggested to Paul, she wanted to let her friend get a good view of the fourteen year old’s prick waving about.</p> <p>Once Paul was dry Mandy let him stop exercising. “I expected Mum to be here by now,” she said, “but I suppose we can get on with your punishment without her. She said you had sixteen with the strap and cane to come, so if we share the between us that’s four each. Well it would be if we didn’t have to increase it ‘because we are girls, and Sally’s so young’.” she added mockingly reminding Paul of how he had objected to her and Sally being involved with his punishment. “So that’s six from both me and Janet and eight from young Sally and Elaine. Of course that will be after we have all spanked you.”</p> <p>Paul looked very unhappy at this.</p> <p>“Can’t we offer to reduce the number a bit?” Said Sally “We could tie him up like we did last Friday. Would you rather be tied up and the number reduced?” She asked Paul.</p> <p>“Ok, if you like.” Responded Paul, who knew the girls would not reduce it by much, but every little would help.</p> <p>“Yes! Let’s tie him up.” Shouted a very excited Elaine, who was enjoying this new experience. “Lets tie him between those two trees, that way we can get at his bum and still see his dick.”</p> <p>The others agreed and Paul’s arms were tied at shoulder height to two young trees on the edge of the clearing. “Move your feet apart.” Ordered Sally as she took another piece of rope and tied it round his right ankle. Paul moved his feet and Sally pulled on the rope moving his foot even nearer the tree. She tied it fast then tied his left foot to the other tree. Paul was now naked and tied spread eagled between the two trees.</p> <p>Sally stood close up behind the naked boy so that her body was pressing against his. She wrapped her right arm around him and took hold of his prick. “In this position we can do what we like with you, can’t we?” She said. “If I want to play with your dick you can’t stop me, can you?” added the twelve year old as she slowly stroked Paul’s prick. “I’m sure you like it when we play with it. But all good things must come to an end.” With this Sally moved to Paul’s right and brought her left hand down hard onto his bottom. Sally continued to hold Paul’s prick as she spanked his bottom. “Elaine why don’t you go on the other side and spank him with your right hand?”</p> <p>Elaine was more than happy to follow Sally’s suggestion and moved in to begin spanking Paul. Soon the two girls were in rhythm raining spanks down on Paul’s bottom. Mandy didn’t know where to stand to get the best shots of the action of two twelve year old girls spanking a naked fourteen year old boy.</p> <p>“When’s it going to be my turn to spank him?” asked Janet.</p> <p>Sally, who was enjoying herself so much she forgot that the other girls had to have a go, said. “I suppose now’s as good a time as any.” She moved away and let Janet take her place. “Come on Mandy,” she said to her sister, “give me the camera and take Elaine’s place. Mandy handed the camera to Sally and took up position on Paul’s left. Sally walked around the scene taking in the action from all angles. “Ok that’s enough spanking. Why don’t you show the others how to use the strap Mandy?” The two fourteen-year-old girls stopped spanking Paul and Mandy got the strap out. Sally took the opportunity to get some close up shots of Paul’s naked, spanked bottom and of his hard erect prick.</p> <p>Mandy made quite a show of setting herself up to use the strap. She took up position to Paul’s left and slightly behind him. “Go round the back.” She said to Elaine and Janet. “You’ll be able to see better from there.” Mandy carefully lined up the strap across Paul’s buttocks then took it back and smacked it hard against the target. Paul moved his hips slightly. “As the hits build up he moves more and more.” Mandy explained. “If you want to get an accurate hit it’s best to wait until he’s stopped moving, but sometimes it’s fun to catch him when his hips are forward.” Mandy let Paul have the second stroke, then the third and fourth. “See how his bum is beginning to go red, it’ll be that colour all over if we do it right. I’m supposed to give him six, but as we’ve tied him up I’ll reduce that to five. We did say we would reduce the number if we tied him up.” With that Mandy brought the strap forward one last time. “Ok Elaine, you have a go with the strap, then I’ll cane him, you cane him, Janet you go next with the strap followed lastly by Sally.”</p> <p>Elaine took up position and tried to remember what Mandy had done, it wasn’t as easy as she expected and her first whack with the strap landed much lower than she had aimed. Elaine’s next attempt was a little better, but like the first had very little power to it and Paul didn’t flinch.</p> <p>“Come on ‘Lain,” said Sally, “I’m sure you can do better than that, he can hardly feel a thing. Make the next six really whack in. Your supposed to be punishing him not tickling him.”</p> <p>Not wanting to seem soft Elaine took the strap well back and brought it forward with all her strength. The strap landed right across the centre of Paul’s buttocks. He gasped and wiggled his hips. Three more times Elaine repeated her actions, each time Paul responded in a similar manner.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose his bums a bit warmer now.” Said Mandy. “It’s time for the cane. Now with the cane you can be more accurate.” Mandy took up position next to Paul and began to tap his bottom with the cane. Then she took it back and whipped it forward landing it square across the fullest part of Paul’s bottom. Paul’s hips jerked forward.</p> <p>“That’s more like it.” Said Sally who was recording the action from the front. “See how his dick jumps when he jerks his hips forward.”</p> <p>Elaine and Janet moved round in front of the naked boy ready for Mandy’s next attack on his bottom. Mandy took her time and landed the next stroke a little lower. Just as Sally had said the three girls were treated to the spectacle of Paul’s prick bobbing about as his hips jerked forward. Mandy continued her downward progress with her next three strokes. Each one had a similar effect on Paul giving the girls time to watch his erect cock waving about. Mandy decided that she would let Paul off her sixth stroke as payment for being tied up. “Ok Elaine, let’s see how you do with the cane, take your time and give him hell.” She advised the youngest of the four girls present.</p> <p>Elaine took up the cane and, remembering what Elaine had done tapped it gently across the centre of Paul’s bottom. When she took the cane back and whipped it forward it landed some six inches lower then she had aimed. Elaine would have been disappointed that she had missed her target, but Paul’s movements were more violent than when Mandy had hit him. The cane had landed right in the crease between his buttocks and his thighs. Encouraged by Paul’s actions Elaine again whacked the cane against Paul’s naked backside. This time she was less effective but Paul still wiggled his hips about. Elaine continued to cane Paul, putting all her effort into her actions. Some landed across the lower part of his buttocks and some on his thighs. She was enjoying what she was doing and it took Mandy to stop her from giving him more than her share.</p> <p>“Come on Janet, it’s your turn.” Said Mandy to her best friend. “Lets see what you can do now Elaine and I have tenderised him a bit. Six with the strap first.”</p> <p>Elaine was the biggest and strongest of the four girls. She was determined to make her mark on Paul and get him to put on a good show for her friends. She had noticed that when Elaine had caught Paul on his thighs he moved more then when the cane had landed across his buttocks, so it was at his thighs that Janet aimed the strap. Standing on Paul’s left her first stroke landed high on Paul’s right thigh. Paul moved his hips forward and to his left. Stroke two landed in almost the same place and Paul repeated his movements. Stoke three landed on his left thigh and, as his feet were tied apart curled round the inside. Paul lifted his left foot off the ground and wiggled his hips. His prick waved about even more. Sally and Elaine, who were watching from the front were really enjoying the show Paul was putting on for them. Janet felt pleased with her self and swung the strap a fourth time. It landed on Paul’s buttocks and his actions were less. Janet now felt cross that she had been less careful where she landed her hit and took her time. The care was repaid as the strap landed on Paul’s left thigh again and had the sort of effect Janet had hoped for. Stroke six landed on the top of his right thigh sending his hips round in circles. Reluctantly Janet handed the strap on to Sally.</p> <p>Sally moved in close to Paul on his right, she stood so close that her feet were either side of the tied up boy. “I want your bottom suck right out.” Sally said to Paul as she slid her right hand round the front and down to Paul’s lower stomach and pushed back. “Come on, right back.”</p> <p>Paul had no choice as Sally pushed back, he had to stick his bottom out, he even had to move his feet a little further back. With his feet tied two feet apart and his bottom sticking out his arse cheeks were well spread. Mandy moved round behind him with the camera. Sally stood back, raised the strap and brought it down with a whack straight across the centre of Paul’s naked bottom. Sally’s next stroke landed very low on Paul’s left buttock. The strap curled round the outside of his bum cheek. Paul’s hips shot forward.</p> <p>“Come on bum back.” Insisted Sally. Paul moved into the required position. This time Sally landed the strap low on his right cheek. The end of the strap found it’s way between his cheeks. Paul yelled and jumped forward squeezing his buttocks together and swinging his hips about in a most lewd manner. “Get you bum back, stick it out.” Sally shouted at Paul after he had been jiggling about for a while.</p> <p>“It’s going to take you for ever to give him eight, if he keeps moving out of position.” Said Janet. “Why don’t we give him an incentive to remain with his bum stuck out waiting for the next stroke?”</p> <p>“You mean offer to reduce the number?” Asked Sally, who didn’t like the idea of having the number of strokes she would administer reduced.</p> <p>“No, I’ve got a better idea.” Janet replied. “Elaine, put on the gloves and pick me a nice big bunch of stinging nettles. Sally, fetch the hammer.” The two twelve year old did as Janet asked. Janet found a stout stick and began to bang it into the ground just in front of Paul. When her sister gave her the nettles she tied them to the top of the stick. The large bunch of stinging nettles were about four inches away from Paul’s naked prick. “There, now if he moves too far out of position his dick will feel the sting of the nettles.”</p> <p>Paul looked down in shear panic.</p> <p>Sally took up her position again, Paul gritted his teeth. Sally swung the strap and landed it on Paul’s left buttock. Paul wriggled a little but managed to keep his prick away from the nettles. Desperate to avoid stinging his prick Paul pushed his backside even further out. Sally landed the strap on the join between Paul’s right buttock and his right thigh. Again the end curled round catching Paul between his legs. His hips shot forward and his prick made contact with the fresh green nettles. He yelled and shot his hips back again. Sally was quick and brought the strap forward. As she had little time to aim the strap landed across the middle of Paul’s bottom. Paul settled down. The strap landed on his left buttock, Paul remained almost still, much to Sally’s disappointment. Sally had one more to go, she was careful with her aim. The strap whipped forward and landed, just as Sally had planned, on the top of Paul’s right thigh and curled round the inside. Paul shot his hips forward but managed to avoid the nettles.</p> <p>“Let’s see how I do with the cane,” Janet said, “I’ve got six strokes haven’t I? It’ll be interesting to see how many times he gets stung.” Janet picked up the cane, Mandy moved round the side with the camera, she wanted to be able to see Paul’s prick shoot forward into the nettles. Stroke one Paul moved only a little, stroke two he moved further, but still not enough to reach the nettles. Janet didn’t wait for Paul to settle into position but whacked the cane in. Paul’s reaction was to almost straiten up, his crutch crashed into the nettles and knocked the stick out of the ground. Paul yelled with the double pain of the cane and the nettles.</p> <p>“Sally, replace the stick, Elaine get some fresh nettles.” Said Janet. It took the girls little time to replace the nettles, but Paul was grateful for the break. His prick and balls as well as the front of his hips were beginning to itch from the effect of the nettles. Paul looked at the new bunch of nettles in front of him, they looked even worse than the previous bunch. Paul was determined not to sting himself. He pushed his bottom back for the cane. Janet whisked the cane in against Paul’s naked backside, he managed to remain in position – four down two to come. The next stroke made Paul move his hips forward a little. Janet was sure she had him and whacked the cane in as hard as she could as Paul was pushing his hips back he almost straightened up but just managed to avoid the sting of the nettles.</p> <p>“It’s my turn now,” said Sally, “I’ve got eight and I know his week spot.” Sally took the cane off Janet and placed it right in the crease where Paul’s buttocks met his hips. She sawed the cane backwards and forwards then tapped it against her target. Paul could feel the movement and braced himself. Sally tapped the cane several times then pulled it back. Paul readied himself, Sally gently put the cane against his bottom, Paul relaxed Sally quickly lifted the cane and whipped it back against her chosen target. Paul shot upright his prick and balls crashed into the nettles knocking the stick out of the ground. Paul yelled with the joint pain from his bottom and his prick.</p> <p>“It look likes we need some more nettles, I’ve got seven more to come.” Said Sally with glee.</p> <p>“Please, please don’t put nettles back.” He almost begged.</p> <p>“What’s it worth?” Asked Sally.</p> <p>“I don’t know,” sobbed Paul, “Any thing, I don’t want to get stung again.”</p> <p>“Well let’s see,” said Sally, “I’ve seven more to go, I suspect I could get you stung at least four more times.” Sally paused to let Paul think about it. “I’ll agree to remove the nettles and only give you five more with the cane if you agree to me giving you four whacks with a bunch of nettles after.”</p> <p>Paul thought about Sally’s offer for a while. “Ok, ok” he stammered.</p> <p>Sally made the best of her five strokes. She concentrated on the lower part of Paul’s buttocks and his upper thighs. Each stroke made Paul push his hips forward and wave his prick around. Between each stroke Sally let Paul settle into position between each stroke, taking her time and even pushing his hips back with her hand.</p> <p>“Ok now for the nettles.” Said Sally with a grin. “We’ll untie you, then you must pick four bunches of nettles with four big fresh stems in each bunch.”</p> <p>The girls untied Paul and watched as he moved about the edge of the clearing. Sally put on a glove and selected one of the bunches. “Ok, get down on your hands and knees.” Sally instructed Paul. Paul knelt down, Sally stood over him with her legs either side of him, facing his naked backside. “Spread your legs apart.” She ordered Paul, then she lifted the bunch of nettles and brought them down against the centre of Paul’s naked, spread buttocks. Paul yelled with pain. Sally through the bunch aside and picked up the second bunch. Sally took her time then brought them down more gently making sure the nettles landed right between Paul’s bottom cheeks and pulling the nettles up towards her. This action allowed the stinging underside to make maximum contact with Paul’s sensitive naked flesh. Paul collapsed against the ground rubbing his tender parts.</p> <p>“Come on get up.” Ordered Sally.</p> <p>“Please, please don’t do it any more.” Begged Paul.</p> <p>“You’ve got two more to come.” Sally reminded Paul. “I’ll be kind to you and not attack your bottom any more. Stand against that tree and put your hands on your head, I’ll use the last two bunches on your chest.”</p> <p>Paul stood against the large tree and put his hands on his head. Sally took aim and swished the nettles across Paul’s chest. The pain was less than on his bottom and Paul remained in position with his eyes shut ready for the last stroke. He didn’t see the nettles swish across his chest, nor did he see Julie appear in the clearing at almost the same time. “I’m glad to see you’re getting a little inventive.” She said, and made all the youngsters jump. “How many more have you got to go?”</p> <p>“None Mum.” Said Sally as she recovered from the surprise of her mother’s appearance.</p> <p>“Well in that case I think one of you should take care of his erection, then Paul can go home and we can all have some lunch.” Julie said. “Janet, as you’re the eldest guest would you like to stroke his dick and make him cum?”</p> <p>Janet didn’t need asking twice and moved over to where the naked boy was leaning against the tree. The other three girls gathered round while Julie took the camera. Janet had never touched a boy’s prick before today but had watched how Paul had stroked himself to a climax earlier. Janet soon got the hang of what to do and it didn’t take long before Paul spurted all over the ground.</p> <p>“Well done.” Said Julie. “Now we can all go for lunch. Paul get dressed, I want you back at three O’clock on Friday afternoon. You’ve still got six hours work to do. It’s Sally’s birthday on Friday and you can help then. Tell your Aunt you’ll be out until nine.”</p></div>",[]
839,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 1",1,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,16,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Exquisitely pretty little twelve-year-old Julie Miller smiled coyly at her new boyfriend as she slowly opened the topmost button on the front of her crisp white blouse.</p> <p> Billy drooled and watched closely as Julie's delicate fingers moved lower and lower down the front of her tight blouse, lingering tenderly at the button that held the material closed over her sweetly formed young tits.</p> <p> ""Come on, baby!"" Billy whispered, his voice quivering with excitement.</p> <p> ""Now, if you're going to get all bothered about this, Billy, I'll just have to button myself right back up!"" Julie said, pursing her full wet lips and slipping the button back through the buttonhole.</p> <p> ""Oh, Julie!""</p> <p> ""Then behave yourself! I told you I would give you a look! But that's all! Now stop that drooling and just watch!""</p> <p> Billy nodded eagerly, wiped his sweaty palms hard over his knees. His eyes dropped to the small bulges of the pre-teen's breasts.</p> <p> Julie settled herself back against the car seat, wet her lips again, then freed the button once more. She was just as excited as Billy was, sitting here in the back seat of her big brother's car. Jerry, the youngster's brother, had finally been persuaded to take his little sister along to the drive-in. He was not happy with the job and had secretly arranged with his girlfriend that she would drive her car and park in the back row at the far end. Then, after Jerry drove the two little kids into the drive-in, he would leave them alone in his car and hop over to Ellen's. This arrangement had worried Julie at first, because she didn't really know Billy all that well, but when Jerry promised to park only a few cars away and in the same row, she agreed.</p> <p> And the idea of being alone with Billy, one of the most desirable boys in school, was very exciting to her! Imagine! Little Julie and Big Billy! His reputation was well established among the older girls! Macho man! Hung like a horse! Well, maybe it was true that Julie didn't really understand what ""hung like a horse"" meant, but the other girls had sure been impressed when Julie had told them that Billy had asked her out for a date!</p> <p> Donna, one of Julie's best friends, had taken her aside during lunch period and tried to explain about Billy.</p> <p> ""Julie, are you nuts?""</p> <p> ""Huh? What are you talking about, Donna?"" Donna clutched at her friend's upper arm, making Julie wince.</p> <p> ""Are you stupid, girl? Billy Powers is a sex maniac!""</p> <p> Julie yanked her arm out of Donna's hurting grip.</p> <p> ""You're the one who's nuts, Donna!""</p> <p> ""Oh? You better ask Norma whether I'm nuts or not! She can tell you all about him! And I mean ALL!""</p> <p> Julie pouted her lovely lips and creased her brows in a pretty frown. She whirled away from her friend and sat down on the cement steps leading down toward the football field behind the school.</p> <p> ""Okay,"" she said. ""Tell me about him.""</p> <p> ""I don't know,"" Donna admitted, sitting down beside her young friend, and taking her upper arm in both her hands, and pulling Julie close. ""But Norma told me some absolutely terrible things about him.""</p> <p> Julie tried to pull her arm free, but only halfheartedly. She liked Donna a lot, and sometimes she even liked the other girl's gentle caresses, her delicate touches--but right now all she wanted to do was hear about Billy Powers.</p> <p> ""Are you going to tell me or not?"" she insisted, offering her arm in exchange for the secret information.</p> <p> Donna stroked Julie's bare skin with her fingertips, just barely touching, tickling, loving.</p> <p> ""Norma told me Billy wanted to ...""</p> <p> ""Well?""</p> <p> ""Billy wanted her to let him ... tie her up!""</p> <p> Julie's head jerked back, causing her long thick blonde hair to fall down over her pretty face and shoulders.</p> <p> ""What?""</p> <p> ""Yes! He wanted to tie her up! And you can just imagine the things he wanted to do to her after he had her like that!""</p> <p> Julie kept the frown on her face, her lips twisted up on her face as she considered what she'd just been told. She wasn't sure she understood it right.""</p> <p> ""What's wrong with that?""</p> <p> ""With what?"" Donna asked. She was stroking Julie's bare arm with her cheek, now.</p> <p> ""With letting him tie her up?""</p> <p> Donna pulled her head away from Julie's arm and stared at her friend in open astonishment.</p> <p> ""What's wrong with it? If a girl lets a man tie her up, she'll let him do ... anything else he wants, too!""</p> <p> Julie made a face at Donna.</p> <p> ""Oh, poop! You don't know anything! And Norma is a crazy bitch!""</p> <p> ""Julie!"" Donna shrieked. She hated that kind of language. It upset her terribly, and to hear her best friend talk like that was doubly upsetting to the youngster. She leaped up and glared down at Julie.</p> <p> ""I suppose you'd let him tie you up?""</p> <p> Julie was angry now, too, and without really thinking about her answer, she leaped up and shouted loudly at Donna. ""Yes, I would! And a lot of other things, too!""</p> <p> And Donna turned and ran away, tears running down her cheeks. She hid in the girl's bathroom, and wept her heart out, so terribly afraid for her friend, and afraid that Julie really would let Billy have her virginity. And that was the first time in her life poor little Donna realized she wanted Julie's virginity! That she loved Julie!</p> <p> She wept harder, and wasn't even aware of the arm encircling her shoulders until a quiet voice whispered in her ear, ""Oh, Donna. I'm sorry. I'm sorry.""</p> <p> Donna twisted and turned until she was fully in the arms of her girlfriend, and she gulped hard and sniffed back her last tears, then slowly and tentatively brought her lips close to Julie's, her young heart pounding wildly in her tiny chest. Julie was confused, but felt a strange sensation growing stronger inside her body, deep inside her heart and even deeper inside her ... cunny!</p> <p> And she moved her head forward the slightest bit, to touch her full lips against Donna's thin lips. The two twelve-year-old girls kissed! But the touch of Donna's burning eager lips frightened Julie, and she jerked her head back, and gasped, ""Oh!""</p> <p> Donna tightened her grip around Julie's back, pulling their small bodies as tightly together as it was possible for them to get with their clothes on!</p> <p> ""Julie!"" Donna burst out. ""I love you!""</p> <p> ""No!"" Julie cried, twisting her body out of Donna's arms and backing away, pressing the back of her arm against her lips, which were still moist with her girlfriend's saliva.</p> <p> ""Yes! I love you!""</p> <p> Donna took a step forward, forcing Julie back another step. Julie found herself enclosed by the walls of the toilet stall. She glanced around quickly, then stared at the young girl before her. She was , scared!</p> <p> Donna lifted her hands in front of her, imploring her friend to understand her need, her love--but it was a need and a love that she didn't understand herself! Her hands went up to her face and covered her eyes. She burst into tears.</p> <p> When she lowered her hands again, Julie was gone.</p> <p> And now, only a few hours later, here she sat in the back seat of her brother's car, unbuttoning her blouse for Billy.</p> <p> The evening had gotten off to a very nice start. Julie had dressed in her prettiest Sunday dress, putting on her only pair of real stockings instead of those horrible pantyhose, and wearing a lovely black ribbon in her hair. As she put the black ribbon on, she felt a sharp twinge of pleasure rush over her nipples and she couldn't figure out why! It was a long ribbon, with two very long tails that hung down through her long blonde hair. As she drew it through her slender fingers, she recalled Donna's words about letting Billy tie her up.</p> <p> And at that moment, she felt her nipples tingle! And she subconsciously rubbed her thighs tightly together between her nubile legs!</p> <p> But the thought of Donna's words about Billy brought with it the mental image of her best girlfriend standing in the john, weeping, imploring ...</p> <p> Julie wet her lips and frowned. Then she shrugged and let the picture drift from her mind as she finished her preparations for her evening with Billy.</p> <p> Her outfit consisted of a tight white blouse with a thin ruffle down the buttons and around the collar and wrists. A black skirt, cinched tightly at the waist with a black cloth belt, showed her long slim legs to best advantage. The skirt hung down to just above the little girl's sweetly dimpled knees. She wore her best training bra, the one with the sleek silken cups that fit so nicely over her just-budding mounds. Her panties were plain white cotton. She had not yet had her first period, so the panties had no extra material in the crotch. When she pulled them up tightly over her hairless little puffy pussy, every sweet detail could be seen!</p> <p> Secretly she purchased a pair of flesh-tone stockings and a pretty white garterbelt. Julie hated pantyhose. She wasn't sure exactly why, but they felt so constricting on her long legs, and when she didn't wear them, the cool air felt so nice against her bare skin.</p> <p> Julie's heart was pounding hard and wild, her blood racing through her veins, as she pulled the stockings slowly upward over her long strong legs and hooked them to the garterbelt.</p> <p> She stood up and checked her appearance in the full length mirror on the inside of her bedroom door.</p> <p> She arched her back and drew her shoulders back to accent the small upthrusting of her just-budding breasts. Wow! she thought.</p> <p> She pressed her hands firmly against her tight tummy, feeling the taut muscles, then let her palms slide upward to the undersides of her breast-mounds. She moved her thumbs up over her nipples and wiggled them back and forth over the front of her blouse, feeling the sensation even through the material of blouse and bra, feeling the tingling wonderful warmth grow slowly, deep down in the core of her nipples!</p> <p> Oh! she moaned to herself, closing her eyes and letting her head fall backward. She stood before her mirror, slowly massaging her small but beautifully formed young breasts, her eyes closed and her long hair dangling loosely behind her.</p> <p> Mmmmmm. Her moan was low and throaty, like that of a full grown woman in heat! She rubbed her thighs together, feeling the moisture come out on her skin down there, and the funny tension grow stronger up inside her virgin cunny.</p> <p> It felt so nice!</p> <p> She began to press her palms harder against her breasts. Her tiny nipples were hard under her moving thumbs, and tickled and itched and begged for scratching and touching and pulling and ... and ... kissing!</p> <p> She was lost in her own sweet feelings.</p> <p> ""You're one damned sexy little broad!""</p> <p> Julie screamed, gasped, straightened quickly, and slapped both palms hard over her mouth. It was Jerry!</p> <p> ""How dare you come in here without knocking!?"" Julie shouted at her older brother as she whirled toward him, blushing fully and feeling the hot flush of shame sweep over her entire body.</p> <p> Jerry was leaning casually against the doorframe, smiling in a way that Julie had never seen before. He was staring at her in a new way, too. Julie wasn't too sure she liked it.</p> <p> But she wasn't sure she didn't like it, either! She pursed her lips in anger at him, cocked her head, but he pushed himself away from the doorframe and stepped fully into the room.</p> <p> ""Damned sexy!""</p> <p> ""Oh, stop it! Jerry! Stop looking at me like that, or I'll ... I'll ...""</p> <p> Jerry grinned broadly. ""You'll what, little girl? Tell Mom? Tell her what? That you were standing there playing with your little titties?""</p> <p> Julie blushed again, lowered her eyes.</p> <p> ""Hey, little sister! Maybe I'll be the one to tell! How would you like that, huh? Maybe I'll tell Mom what I just saw you doing to yourself! Shall I do that?""</p> <p> Jerry moved further into Julie's bedroom, reaching out behind him to push the door shut. ""Hey kid! Answer me! Shall I tell Mom what I saw you doing just now?""</p> <p> Julie was backing away from him. Her eyes grew wide, her mouth dropped open.</p> <p> ""No, Jerry,"" she said very quietly.</p> <p> Jerry stopped right in front of her. His lower chest pressed against the front of her blouse. Julie swayed backward a bit to avoid his touch. She kept her eyes lowered.</p> <p> ""'No, Jerry'?"" he asked. He put his thumb under his chin and jabbed upward, forcing her face up.</p> <p> Julie had been trained from birth to obey the men in her life. Her mother never gave her father the slightest hint of backtalk, and often Julie had heard her mother crying in the bedroom after her father had stormed out to the kitchen for another beer. ""Jerry, Please don't.""</p> <p> Jerry grinned down at the little girl. ""Don't what, kid? I haven't done anything to you.""</p> <p> Julie gulped, but it hurt her throat from the position she was being forced to hold. Her eyes wide, she watched her brother's face. He was obviously considering his position with her. Just how much could he get away with, in this situation?</p> <p> ""It's almost time to go, Jerry,"" she said with difficulty.</p> <p> He lifted his other hand and checked the time.</p> <p> ""You're right. It is,"" he said. Then he added, with a snort: ""Almost!""</p> <p> Julie sighed and closed her eyes, turned her head so that her brother's thumb wasn't shoved up under her soft chin flesh.</p> <p> ""You know, Julie, I wasn't too happy about taking you and your boyfriend to the drive-in tonight. I mean, I had some pretty nice plans for Ellen and me. Now you're ruined those plans, and I think you ought to ... well ... offer some sort of ... let's call it 'compensation' ... don't you?""</p> <p> ""Hey, I didn't ruin any plans!"" the twelve year old complained. ""You and Ellen will be all alone in her car, and you can do exactly the same thing you'd have done in your car!""</p> <p> ""Smartass, are you? You know what I mean, Julie. You and your boyfriend are getting a nice free evening, all alone, and all because of me. What do you say? A little compensation?""</p> <p> He reached out and stroked Julie's pretty hair, fitting it behind her ear.</p> <p> ""What kind of ... compensation?"" the little girl said quietly.</p> <p> Jerry shrugged. He bent his lips close exposed ear and whispered, ""Let me watch you play with yourself!""</p> <p> Julie twisted away, shocked.</p> <p> ""No!"" she shouted, rushing around to the far side of her bed. ""NO!""</p> <p> Jerry laughed openly at his little sister's shocked expression. He walked over to the door and pulled it open. Rubbing his nose casually, he turned back and looked at the beautiful twelve-year-old girl.</p> <p> ""You better plan on it, baby girl,"" he said.</p> </div>",[]
840,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 2",2,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Once they found a stall in the back row at the drive-in, Jerry hopped out without a word and walked over the crunchy gravel to Ellen's car, leaving the two young people alone.</p> <p> They were sitting in the back seat, separated by about two feet of empty space. As soon as Jerry left, Billy slid over next to Julie, slipping his arm around her shoulder and bending his elbow so that his hand hung limply down over the front of the little girl's chest.</p> <p> Julie felt as though her heart were bursting through her ribcage, but she let Billy keep his hand where it was. She was afraid he would think she was a silly little dope if she made any move to protect her tits from his hands. And yet, she had never let a boy touch her there. She was nervous, excited, frightened, and very, very eager! She couldn't wait for Billy to touch her breasts, even through the material of her bra and blouse!</p> <p> And she dreaded it!</p> <p> She had only one recourse--she grabbed Billy's dangling hand with both of hers!</p> <p> Billy sighed, let his arm go dead-weight on the girl's shoulder. There was always his other hand. Billy cleared his throat and shifted his weight around, settling his body tightly against the girl's beside him, then placed his free hand on Julie's thigh.</p> <p> Julie sighed, then bent her head to Billy's shoulder. She kept her legs pressed tightly together. She had no intention of letting him touch her there!</p> <p> Her breasts were available, but not her cunny!</p> <p> Not on her first date with the guy.</p> <p> She felt his fingers trying to slide down between her thighs, pushing at the soft material of her skirt.</p> <p> ""Don't,"" she whispered.</p> <p> ""Okay,"" Billy said, removing his hand from her thigh as casually as he'd placed it there.</p> <p> Julie didn't know whether to be thankful for his co-operation or disappointed by his seeming indifference to her body. His hand hadn't even made a move toward her tits. What was the matter with her? She nestled closer to him, frowning. She let her eyes focus on the huge movie screen outside.</p> <p> The picture was just coming on.</p> <p> The noise blared from the hundred speakers around them, but Billy made no move to pull their own speaker into the car.</p> <p> Julie glanced up at Billy's face.</p> <p> His eyes were glued to the screen. Julie pursed her lips in annoyance. She pulled his hand downward a little bit, and pressed it lightly against her breast, but he didn't notice. Julie returned her gaze to the movie.</p> <p> She was getting upset, wondering just what was wrong with her that she couldn't keep Billy's attention, even by letting him touch her breasts, when the title of the flick flashed onto the screen: ""SCHOOLGIRLS IN BONDAGE!""</p> <p> Julie groaned silently, deep in her throat. Maybe Donna was right about this guy! She should have listened. Billy's eyes grew wide as the first part of the film began. Julie shook her head a bit, but decided her best course of action would be to watch the picture carefully and pick up some pointers on what exactly Billy liked.</p> <p> After all, it was just tying girls up ...</p> <p> Wasn't it?</p> <p> The pre-teen watched as the young actress on the screen walked slowly down the sidewalk, followed by a black van truck full of ugly men. They were pointing and joking about her sexy body, telling each other the vile things they would do to the girl if they got her alone.</p> <p> The girl in the movie was wearing one of the shortest skirts Julie had ever seen With every step, the cheeks of her ass peeped out from under the hem.</p> <p> Billy was breathing funny.</p> <p> Julie pressed his palm fully against her small mound of breast, then let her own hands slip down to her lap. She was trying to take his attention away from the events on the screen. His hand rested over her titty, but didn't move, didn't massage.</p> <p> Suddenly, the girl in the movie was screaming wildly as the four men cut her off with the truck, leaped out and yanked her into the back of the van, and began binding her arms behind her back and stuffing a gag into her mouth.</p> <p> Billy was almost gasping!</p> <p> His fingers began subconsciously clutching and clawing Julie's breast. The pressure was more than the pre-teen wanted, and his fingers could really dig in hard, but at least he was doing it to her.</p> <p> Julie desperately wanted Billy's full and complete attention, not his half-conscious molesting while he watched some young beautiful actress being tied up and--oh my!--stripped! The four men were ripping the girl's blouse open, cutting her bra away from her shoulders with an ugly-looking knife, baring her huge breasts!</p> <p> And Billy was clawing at the buttons on the front of Julie's tight blouse!</p> <p> ""No!"" she commanded him. Julie was pissed! She straightened up sharply, jerked her body away from Billy's, curled up tightly in the corner of the car seat, wrapping her arms around her legs and hugging herself hard.</p> <p> ""Hey! You crazy or something?""</p> <p> ""No.""</p> <p> ""What the hell you pouting about? You're the one who put my hand on your tit, not me!""</p> <p> ""Oh, shut up!""</p> <p> ""Hey, you little creep! What the hell are you pulling?""</p> <p> Julie glared at him for a moment, then jerked her head at the screen. ""Watch your damned movie, creep!""</p> <p> ""Shit, Julie. What's the matter?"" Billy's voice grew more gentle as his attention was drawn away from the action on the screen. He seemed to be really concerned about Julie. She relaxed a bit.</p> <p> ""I ... I don't know, Billy,"" Julie remained curled protectively in her corner. She was about to cry, partly from disgust and partly from frustration.</p> <p> ""Hey, Julie. It's okay,"" Billy said, trying to soothe the girl. He slipped closer to her, encircled her small body with both arms and drew her tightly against him, stroking her soft long hair very tenderly and massaging her upper back.</p> <p> Julie let her hand slip over to Billy's thighs but she brushed against ... what? Something huge and hard in his pants! His ... cock! His COCK! Julie gulped hard His cock!!</p> <p> Billy quickly shot his hand down to cover hers, to capture her delicate little hand there and press it down hard over his huge dick.</p> <p> Julie tried to pull her hand away.</p> <p> ""No, do it. Come on, Julie. Do it."" Billy slowly relaxed the pressure on the little girl's hand. Julie left her hand where it was, cupping the bulge in Billy's tight pants.</p> <p> It was a totally new experience for Julie, and one she hadn't been fully prepared for. She had assumed that Billy would try something with her, and she was ready to let him play with her breasts, but she had never dreamed he would want her to play with him!</p> <p> Her blood pounded madly in her veins. Her mouth and lips were dry, but her body was sweating. She felt so hot.</p> <p> She gave the bulge a hesitant squeeze.</p> <p> ""Ouch!"" Billy cried. He grabbed her hand away. ""Bitch!"" he shouted at her.</p> <p> Julie cringed. ""I'm sorry! I didn't mean to hurt you, Billy.""</p> <p> ""Well, damn it all, you better learn how to do this the right way, Julie.""</p> <p> Julie nodded. Billy slid back over to the center of the seat, spread his knees wide apart.</p> <p> ""Well, come here.""</p> <p> Julie moved out of her corner, but the baffled look on her sweet face told Billy that he'd have to direct her. It was a nice thought for him. He liked controlling girls. And he could sense that this one liked being controlled!</p> <p> ""Unzip my pants.""</p> <p> Julie frowned at him, but reached out a trembling hand and touched the zipper on Billy's pants.</p> <p> ""It's easy, Julie ... just pull it down.""</p> <p> She struggled with the zipper with one hand for a moment, then had to use both hands. But she got the thing down. She could see the whiteness of Bill's underpants through the gaping opening in his pants.</p> <p> ""Well?""</p> <p> ""Huh?"" Julie said.</p> <p> ""Take me out.""</p> <p> ""Take you out?"" Julie whispered.</p> <p> Billy shook his head and snorted a brief laugh. Boy, was this one stupid!</p> <p> ""Yeah! Take out my prick!""</p> <p> ""Oh,"" Julie said very quietly. She stared at the whiteness inside Billy's pants. Then, very slowly, she reached down and opened the gap farther, slipping her one hand inside and fumbling around with the material of his underpants until she remembered what a boy's underpants looked like, recalled the slit in front ...</p> <p> She touched his skin!</p> <p> ""Oh!"" she said, startled by the feel of Billy's hot, firm dick. Julie had seen a hard cock only once before. She had only seen her brother's cock a few times, mostly by accident--though over the past few months she suspected he'd given her a few not-so-accidental shots--and it had always been soft and dangling.</p> <p> Billy's prick was rigid under the girl's fingers. He moaned as she touched it, fumbling it out through the slit in the underwear and exposing it to the warming air in the car.</p> <p> My God! Julie gasped in her mind. What an incredible sight! The little girl held for the first time in her life the instrument of all her longing. She recognized it instantly. This was it!</p> <p> ""Wow!"" she whispered loudly.</p> <p> ""Nice, huh?"" Billy said, pleased with Julie's response to the size of his cock.</p> <p> He was well hung, that was for sure! And he knew how to use the thing. He'd had six virgins, and he was only fourteen himself! He eyed little Julie's pretty face and puffy blouse front with a critical pleasure. He nodded, then let his head fall back against the seat as Julie began toying with the rod of hot flesh in her delicate hands.</p> <p> ""Do it, baby!"" he said.</p> <p> Julie looked at his face, but his eyes were closed. She was afraid of hurting him again, but something deep inside her told her she'd do all right. She returned her full attention to the prick throbbing in her hands. It was wonderful. So huge and hot, so fat and moist and smooth.</p> <p> She was stunned to find herself getting into a position from which she could kiss it!</p> <p> SHE COULD KISS IT!</p> <p> She looked it over closely, inspecting it thoroughly, moaning low to herself as she turned it this way and that in her hands, treating the living thing with the utmost respect.</p> <p> Her hand seemed to wrap itself automatically around the thick shaft and begin to stroke gently up and down.</p> <p> ""Oh, yeah! Good! Come on, Julie! Do it all the way! Jack me off, baby!""</p> <p> Jack me off? It was an expression the little girl had never heard before. Still, she understood what the boy wanted her to do for him. She increased her grip pressure and began moving her hand faster up and down along the shaft of Billy's huge prick. He moaned and groaned as his pleasure built steadily toward a magnificent climax. He was young and had not learned to control the rapidity of his coming. It didn't take long!</p> <p> But Julie was an untutored expert at jacking him off! She released his cock and began playing with the sac of nuts as the base, toying with the skimpy pubic hair, tickling lightly over his soft balls.</p> <p> Billy reached out blindly and grasped Julie's long blonde hair, dragging her face downward into the crotch of his pants, bumping her cheek against the tip of his cock.</p> <p> At first, Julie started to protest, to pull away, but suddenly she let it happen, caught her breath as she felt the firmness of the prick against the softness of her unblemished cheek. Billy began thrusting his cock against Julie's face. The pretty pre-teen wet her lips and found herself sticking her tongue out to taste the side of Billy's cockshaft!</p> <p> It tasted sweet and salty at the same time! Julie began slobbering all over the thing, wetting the hair at the base of Billy's cock, bobbing her beautiful face up and down along the side of the rod, and finally, without even thinking about what she was doing anymore, slipping her face up far enough to take the whole head of the dick into her hot, wet, virgin mouth!</p> <p> She was sucking on the cock and bobbing wildly, her long hair falling down around the sides of her face, sucking and pulling at the cock head like a pro before she realized what was happening!</p> <p> I'm sucking cock!</p> <p> WOW!</p> <p> Her body was drenched with sweat inside the hot car, her face rushing madly up and down on the shaft in her mouth, Billy's fists clutched hard and deep into her long hair, and suddenly he shot his hips high, forcing his cock deep into Julie's tight throat, and shot his wad down her throat!</p> <p> Julie gulped and gasped, struggling to free her face from the huge cylinder spouting thick come into her mouth, gasping for air!</p> <p> She gagged on the thick gouts of hot, fresh come, but swallowed hard and fast to keep the stuff from spilling out of her mouth and onto her lovely dress!</p> <p> And it tasted terrific! Julie had learned that she loved the taste of come!</p> <p> Billy suddenly fell back onto the seat, his cock pulling out of the little girl's tight hot mouth with a loud pop!</p> <p> ""Oh, God!"" Billy said, sucking in a deep breath of air.</p> <p> Julie sat up on the seat, on her knees. She was very pleased with herself. She sat up, smiling at her boyfriend and wiping the last traces of his come from her full lips with her sharp little tongue.</p> <p> Billy was exhausted. He looked at her and shook his head. ""Baby, you are something else!""</p> <p> Julie grinned. ""Thanks!""</p> <p> Julie watched as Billy's cock shrank back down to a normal size, lying flaccid on his pants.</p> <p> ""Better put it back inside, baby!"" he said. Julie eagerly obeyed him, very carefully fitting the soft little thing back inside the underpants, then carefully zipping the pants shut.</p> <p> ""Man, that was great!""</p> <p> ""I'm so glad you liked me!"" Julie said, extremely proud of herself.</p> </div>",[]
841,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 3",3,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Billy's head rolled aside and his eyes caught sight of the picture on the big screen again. He sighed deeply in pleasure, his hand reaching out to pat Julie's thigh under her skirt. Julie accepted his pat, like a well-loved dog might accept a pat on the head from its master. She sat staring at Billy's face while he watched the movie.</p> <p> She noted his full attention to the action up there, his total absorption with the events of the movie. Slowly, she let her own attention drift to the screen, and began taking mental notes, glancing now and then toward Billy when she heard him moan or gasp at something that had just happened in the film. It was a highly enlightening session for the pre-teenager learning what would please her man, as she was beginning to think of Billy.</p> <p> Only she wasn't certain that she could force herself to let him do to her what the men in the movie were doing to that poor young girl!</p> <p> Oh, my golly!</p> <p> SCHOOLGIRLS IN BONDAGE ended with the young girl smiling lustfully into the camera as her face was jerked backward and forward by the motion of the hard assfucking she was getting.</p> <p> Billy took a deep breath as the screen went dark, and turned his head to look at Julie.</p> <p> The pre-teen smiled weakly at the boy. Her pretty face was blushing, her whole body felt hot and constricted by her embarrassment at the subject of the film, the bondage and screwing of a young girl like herself!</p> <p> ""Good flick,"" Billy said.</p> <p> ""I guess so,"" Julie told him, shrugging a little.</p> <p> The fourteen-year-old boy reached out casually and began rubbing the back of his hand over Julie's breasts, feeling the silken friction between her blouse and her training bra.</p> <p> Julie hunched her shoulders, pulling her titties back away from the boy's touch.</p> <p> ""Hey, baby, after that terrific blow job, what's the hassle with a little feel?""</p> <p> Julie blushed harder and moved again into her corner. She was having second thoughts about what she'd done with Billy's cock, taking it into her mouth and sucking it dry. She was absolutely certain her reputation as a ""good"" girl had been irrevocably destroyed by her behavior in the back seat of the car. Billy was sure to spread the word about the fine blow job he'd gotten from the little girl, and now it would haunt her for the rest of her life!</p> <p> Julie felt like crying! What a vile thing she had done!</p> <p> A few salty tears slipped from her big bright blue eyes and trickled down over her pretty cheeks.</p> <p> Billy watched her without a word.</p> <p> He didn't mind watching a pretty girl crying. He felt his prick rising as Julie's tears began to flow more freely down her face, dropping wetly onto the front of her tight white blouse over her little boobie mounds. As her blouse and bra became wet with her tears, Billy could see Julie's dark brown nipples!</p> <p> Julie let her tears flow for a few more minutes, until she heard all around her the sound of the second movie coming on. Through her hands, she took a peek at Billy. He had turned his attention to the film, ignoring her tears and distress.</p> <p> Oh, darn it all! she shouted in her mind Why can't you take me in your arms and comfort me, you creep!</p> <p> But Julie couldn't understand that Billy was no more familiar with how to deal with girls like her than she was with how to deal with boys like him.</p> <p> Her tears subsided, she wiped her cheeks with the backs of her wrists, then, pouting very obviously and sighing loud and often, she crossed her arms over her chest and settled down in her corner, determined to watch the movie and totally ignore Billy, no matter what!</p> <p> If he could treat her like this, she could treat him even worse! She could ... well, she could ... she didn't know what she could do to get even with him, but she began to think hard about the problem.</p> <p> If Billy told stories about her behavior here, then she could tell stories about him!</p> <p> Yes! She could tell the girls that Billy was off his cookies, that he wanted her to suck his cock--and here she could make such a face of distaste and horror that the girls would simply have to believe her!--but of course, she refused! And yes, Norma had told the truth, she would tell them. Billy wanted to tie her up and feel her up and make her do all sorts of Disgusting Vile Naughty Filthy Sexy things! But of course, she refused!</p> <p> Refused!</p> <p> But as these thoughts began to take on clearer and clearer form, as her mind began to bring into focus the sharper details of what she could say, she found her nipples growing firm and hard and begin to tingle with such lovely pleasure!</p> <p> And her little cunny began to leak such a sweet perfume!</p> <p> She sighed loudly and glanced at Billy, hoping he was watching the sexy shifting of her long legs.</p> <p> But he was staring wide-eyed at the film. On the screen, an incredibly beautiful young girl was hanging from the overhead beam in a dungeon, stripped to the waist, her lovely large knockers bouncing wildly with each hard blow of the torturer's thick whip!</p> <p> And Billy was eating it up!</p> <p> Little Julie could see the bulge throbbing in his pants!</p> <p> Why wasn't he holding her? Why wasn't he trying to touch her tits or feel up under her skirt or even just kiss her? What the fuck was wrong with her!</p> <p> Oh! OH! OHHHHH!</p> <p> She had never said that terrible word before!</p> <p> But now, she whispered it again, very quietly to herself.</p> <p> Fuck.</p> <p> She lifted her right hand up and let her fingers stroke ever so lightly over the swollen little nubbin of her nipple! It sent electric shocks of pure sex ripping through her breast! Pure fucking sex! FUCKING! Come on, you stupid creep! Why the fuck don't you try to fuck my cunthole?</p> <p> Julie tightened her thighs as hard as she could to feel the sweet sensations coursing into her clit, sensations that were compounded by the stroking and pulling and pinching of her fingers at her own tiny sensitive nipple!</p> <p> She moaned, very quietly. Her long hair slipped back and forth over her shoulders as the little girl let her head roll from side to side, closed her eyes and brought her other hand up to her left breast and began massaging hard, clutching and cupping and mashing her small mounds hard in a rising frenzy of girlish innocent lust!</p> <p> As her head turned in its rolling toward Billy, she blinked her eyes open very briefly, just to see if he was watching her yet, and was pleased to see that he was!</p> <p> She parted her full lips a tiny bit and slipped her tongue out to wet them, keeping her sweet face turned toward Billy.</p> <p> He was drooling!</p> <p> It suddenly struck Julie that what she was doing here in the car, for herself and for Billy, was exactly what Jerry wanted to watch her do for him!</p> <p> And the thought of having Jerry watch her caress her own little boobies--maybe even her bare boobies! brought the little pre-teen to even greater heights of personal pleasure, pleasure that found its focus in both of her burning nipples and her tight seeping clit!</p> <p> ""Go, baby!"" Billy whispered harshly. The violent action up on the screen had been completely forgotten by both young people.</p> <p> ""Oh, Billy!"" Julie gasped. ""This feels so good!""</p> <p> ""Let me!"" he said, leaning toward her, reaching out for her breasts with both hands curled like claws!</p> <p> ""No!"" she shouted at him. ""You just sit there and watch!""</p> <p> Billy was shaking with desire for this beautiful morsel of masturbating girlhood, but he forced himself to stay back, to only watch.</p> <p> Julie was extremely pleased that she had taken the boy's attention away from the vicious whipping on the screen. Such painful torture really upset her and she didn't want that to ever happen to her!</p> <p> She wanted this to happen to her!</p> <p> Her own hands teasing her own nipples! And Billy, forcing her hands away, taking her tits in his hands and mashing and crushing them into mounds of aching lust!</p> <p> But Billy was simply watching!</p> <p> Damn you! Julie cried in her mind. Damn you, Billy! Take me! Make me! Force me!</p> <p> FUCK MEEE!</p> <p> The word, shouted madly in her brain and echoing loudly through the almost thoughtless haze of her rising sexual pleasure in her own breast massaging, startled the little girl, made her shudder at her own boldness, her blatant tease!</p> <p> Her breathing was ragged.</p> <p> Her heart was pounding with excitement!</p> <p> Her nipples ached to be bared to the clawing scratching relief of the young boy's fingers!</p> <p> And her tight virgin cunthole was steaming, dripping wet!</p> <p> Julie felt the moisture seeping down along the bare skin of her thighs above the tops of the stockings, wetting her flesh with sweat and girlish lubrication, sweet smelling and slippery and wonderful!</p> <p> She moaned, threw her head back against the seat and clutched her titties hard, finding her hard little nipple nubbins through the material of her silken bra and pulling them away from the softer plumpness of her small boobies and rolling them, pulling them, pinching them between her thumbs and forefingers.</p> <p> ""Ohhhhhhhh ...""</p> <p> Billy was gulping hard and literally drooling on himself with lust to feel his little girlfriend's titties, to see those sweet mounds bared, to suck them into his mouth and bite them and tongue them and tease them ...!</p> <p> But look! What the fuck was the kid doing now?</p> <p> Julie was slipping her left hand slowly down the front of her tiny tight body, down over her taut tummy to the soft material of her skirt, downward over her firm thigh to the hem of the skirt, and under!</p> <p> Under the hem of her skirt and rising, lifting the material as her hand moved higher up her thigh over the stocking to touch the hook and the strap of the garterbelt, to feel her own hot skin between the top of the stocking and the leghole of her pretty panties, to trace sweet patterns in the warm stickiness of her own juices that were spilling out of her virgin cunny, dripping and streaming and trickling down between her bare thighs!</p> <p> She felt herself! She let her knees fall open, and pressed her hand upward against the front of her wet panties!</p> <p> Her panties were soaked!</p> <p> ""Oh, God!"" Julie moaned as her fingers touched the slick wet material over the entrance to her sex channel, touched and teased those two sweet puffy lips of her hairless box!</p> <p> Julie spread her knees wide open, as far as they would open in the confined space in the back seat of the car, and pressed hard into herself!</p> <p> Her juices squirted out of her cunt!</p> <p> Her hand played and tickled at her clit, one finger pushing hard into the spongy softness of her tube, trying to force its way fully inside, but stopped by the net of panties covering her mound.</p> <p> She shut her eyes tightly and gritted her teeth.</p> <p> She felt her hips twitching, her spine and back tightening hard, her nipples swell to huge size, to the bursting point!</p> <p> She was going to come! The little girl was bringing herself off!</p> <p> She moaned! She gasped and twitched on the seat, flipping her skirt high on her thighs with her wrist as her fingers worked frantically to play her little piping clit to climax!</p> <p> As the little girl worked herself up, she forgot entirely that she wasn't alone!</p> <p> But Billy was right there!</p> <p> He couldn't stop himself! He suddenly reached out and grabbed Julie's hand, yanked it out from under her skirt!</p> <p> Julie screamed, ""NOOOO ...!"" and she fought like a little hellcat to get her hand back to her trembling clit! She jerked and twisted her wrist out of Billy's tight grip and rammed her hand back under her skirt, her fingers jabbing and rubbing wildly at her cunnylips to get them open enough to feel her clit again!</p> <p> And Billy was pulling her hand away again!</p> <p> ""STOP IT! LET ME FINISH! STOP! BILLY, LET ME COME!""</p> <p> But Billy wanted that job for himself!</p> <p> ""Julie! Let me do it for you! Let me do it!""</p> <p> ""No! You don't know how!""</p> <p> ""Yes, I do! Let me show you!""</p> <p> ""Get away! I'm almost there! Oh! OH! It feels so fucking great!""</p> <p> Her thighs were jumping wildly, her hips bouncing off the seat, the hem of her skirt flying up over her tummy, exposing her bare thighs and soaked panties!</p> <p> Her legs were splayed widely open!</p> <p> Her fingers were shoved deep into herself, probing the tight hole and pushing the panties inside her body!</p> <p> Billy took a deep breath, grabbed the girl's shuddering thigh with one hand and her twisting, turning wrist with his other hand. He pulled her hand away.</p> <p> Julie shuddered all over and opened her eyes wide in anger and frustration and glared at the boy. Her breathing was coming in terrible hard little gasps, her fully lips were pale and dry, her mouth wide open to reveal a straight line of beautiful white teeth.</p> <p> Billy crushed his full weight down onto her, pushing her back onto the seat into an awkward position from which she couldn't possibly defend herself!</p> <p> ""No! Let me up! Don't touch me, you bastard!"" the little girl shouted, struggling violently against the boy's probing, harsh, rough hand between her legs!</p> <p> ""Shut up! You fucking tease! Shut your fucking mouth and let it happen!"" Billy shouted right back at her.</p> <p> Julie gasped as she felt his fingers pulling at the panties that covered her twitching creaming twat!</p> <p> ""Damn you!"" she screamed. But her hands clawed their way out from under her body and up over the boy's back to find his hair, and instead of forcing him away from her body, her fingers locked together in his hair and yanked his face down to her breasts.</p> <p> Billy didn't hesitate for a second, but opened his mouth and took Julie's little breast fully into his mouth and bit down, chewing at the little girl's swollen nipple right through her tight white blouse and her silken cupped training bra!</p> <p> ""Ahhhhhh ...!"" Julie groaned with pleasure as Billy slid his index finger past the leghole of her panties and into her sticky hole, jabbing hard and painfully against her clit, then beginning to massage the soft nub more gently!</p> <p> ""Oh, yesssss ..."" she sighed quietly letting her hips take up the same motion as the sweet loving fingers on her pussy, rotating and rocking in time to Billy's firm, knowing touch!</p> <p> ""How did you know?"" the girl whispered.</p> <p> Billy didn't hear her. He was lost in his sucking at her blouse and bra and breast. The material was soaked with his hot saliva as he chewed and gnawed and ate at her boobie right through her clothing!</p> <p> And his hand moved of its own accord, leading the way into pure bliss as Julie, eager and innocent and willing, followed!</p> <p> ""Do it! OH! OHHHHHHH! YESSSSSS!"" the little girl's voice squealed loudly, her head thrown back as her slim hips lifted high off the seat, trembling and shaking, her legs taut and fighting to straighten out and lock her body into the arched position of love!</p> <p> And Billy fought her back, losing his hand on her pussy, fighting to regain the inside of her panties, bobbing his head all over the front of her blouse to grab her other titty into his mouth, bouncing as she bounced beneath him!</p> <p> ""Damn it, girl! Stop fighting me!""</p> <p> Julie clenched her jaws, her breathing coming in hard and painful little gulps and gasps as she tightened her whole body, trying so hard for her first boy-made climax!</p> <p> ""I'm not fighting ... not ... fighting you!"" she forced out.</p> <p> Her body had a will of its own, and it was struggling to get her into the right position!</p> <p> She released her grip on Billy's head and raised her arms over her head, pressing hard against the side of the car to bring even more pressure to bear on her lust-swollen pussy lips, trying to force Billy's working fingers deep into her love channel!</p> <p> Her blouse was pulled out of her skirt waist, and this exposed her bare belly. Immediately, Billy found this wide expanse of virgin tummy flesh and ducked his lips down to kiss and suck at the twelve-year-old navel!</p> <p> It tickled!</p> <p> ""No!"" Julie shrieked at him.</p> <p> But boys will be boys, and Billy was no exception. He wanted her belly button and he would have it. His caressing hand shifted to the wrong position on her twat as he directed his conscious attention to the girl's sweet tasting tummy!</p> <p> He sucked and slobbered all over her skin, then licked her salty sweat and his own saliva. Shoved his long tongue deep into her belly hole and tickled and tasted and teased her belly until she was groaning and pushing at his head, struggling under his heavy weight to get his hand back to her clit, and moaning and her twisting and grunting pounding at his back with two little feeble fists!</p> <p> ""Make me come! Damn you! MAKE ME COME!""</p> <p> Julie was in tears now, her eyes flooding her cheeks with hot salt water as she shook her head from side to side in the most terrible burning itching frustration of her entire twelve year old life!</p> <p> ""OHHHHHHH, BILLY! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!</p> <p> Julie was hysterical!</p> <p> She wanted it so bad!</p> <p> ""FUCK ME!"" she screamed at the top of her lungs!</p> <p> She was bawling loudly, weeping and wailing her lust and virgin desire to be rammed deep and hard with a big prick!</p> <p> She bounced and jerked her body all over the back seat of the car, crying and begging for cock, her arms high over her head ... until she suddenly realized that Billy wasn't on top of her anymore!</p> <p> Her body tightened, frozen utterly still. Slowly, she opened her eyes.</p> <p> ""Billy?"" she whispered hoarsely.</p> <p> ""Huh?"" Billy said casually. He was sitting calmly on the far side of the seat, pretending to watch the picture outside.</p> <p> Julie struggled up into a sitting position, pushing her skirt back down over her bare thighs, and beginning to tuck her blouse back into the waist of her tight skirt.</p> <p> ""Billy?""</p> <p> ""I said, huh? What the fuck do you want?""</p> <p> Julie was stunned, baffled, hurt, and terribly frustrated. She didn't begin to understand what was happening between them.</p> <p> ""What ... what's the ... matter? Did I do something ... wrong?"" she asked, in a very quiet little voice, full of hurt.</p> <p> Billy only nodded, keeping his eyes on the girl on the screen. She was being gagged with something shaped like Billy's dick! Julie glanced at the picture, frowned, looked back at the boy across from her. She sighed deeply, lowered her pretty, tear-stained face to the back of the seat and began crying.</p> <p> Her sobs were very quiet.</p> <p> She heard the car door open and shut. She looked up quickly. Billy stuck his head back inside for a second.</p> <p> ""Want some popcorn?"" he asked her. She shook her head.</p> <p> ""Okay,"" he said, turning away from her. But before he left for the refreshment stand, he looked back at her, considered for a moment, then told her, ""When I come back, you better be naked!""</p> <p> He stood with his head shoved inside the car window, glaring at the little girl hard.</p> <p> Julie lowered her eyes.</p> <p> ""All right,"" she whispered.</p> </div>",[]
842,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 4",4,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,8,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Poor little twelve year old Julie Miller sat alone in the back seat of her brother's car, in the back row of the drive-in theater. She was whimpering to herself, trying to figure out what she had done wrong. It didn't make the slightest sense to the pre-teen girl.</p> <p> She was begging for his cock, she was open for him, she was ready--and then he simply left!</p> <p> Why?</p> <p> What on earth could she have possibly done ... wrong?</p> <p> Julie shook her head, and sighed.</p> <p> Her young body still throbbed and shook from her near-climax, still longed and lusted for the filling prick inside her virgin twat. She wanted to feel Billy inside her, wanted his wonderful hard huge cock rubbing up inside her love channel, making her come!</p> <p> She was feeling very sexy!</p> <p> Oh, damn! What have I done wrong? the little girl whined to herself, shook her head again, flicking her long hair over her pretty face. She let the thin curtain of blonde hair falling over her eyes, and peered through that lovely veil at the movie out the car window.</p> <p> The girl was being forced to squat down on something sharp. The picture was a tight close-up of her wincing, agonized, but very beautiful face.</p> <p> Julie winced with her, suddenly feeling again the terrible sharpness of the sawhorse against her cunny--that day two years ago, when she had just turned ten years old, when Frank and Sam ...</p> <p> ""Bang! Bang! You're dead!""</p> <p> ""I am not! You missed!""</p> <p> Running and dodging wildly through the trees, Julie outraced the nearest boy and ducked quickly into a tiny grove of bushes that hid her from his sight.</p> <p> He passed nearby, calling, ""Hey, Julie! Where are you? Aw, come on! That ain't fair!""</p> <p> He was joined by Frank, who stood waving his cap pistol menacingly at waist height. Julie liked Frank a lot. He moved next to Sam and called out, ""Come on, Julie! The Indians gotta tie you up so the cowboys can save you!"" And since that statement seemed entirely logical to Julie's ten-year-old mind, she simply stood up and waited.</p> <p> Sam caught sight of her first.</p> <p> ""Okay, paleface! Hands up!""</p> <p> Julie, who didn't think it was slightly strange that the Indians would have pistols and be wearing cowboy outfits, slowly raised her slender arms straight upward over her head, then stepped timidly out from the center of the bushes.</p> <p> She was wearing a very short yellow skirt with cowgirl tassels around the hem. Her blouse was red and fitted very tightly over her unformed little chest, clearly outlining her two sweet little nipple nubbins, those small pre-pubescent swellings of dark brown that showed so invitingly through most of her thin blouses. She didn't wear a bra yet, but her mommy had promised her that very soon they would go shopping for her first training bra!</p> <p> ""March!"" Frank commanded her, jabbing the barrel of his gun hard into the little girl's back.</p> <p> ""Ouch! Not so hard!"" Julie protested.</p> <p> She marched in the direction Frank had shoved her. As the children neared the huge, weather-beaten double doors at the back of the barn, Julie began to wonder what was going on. Usually, they just wrapped some long clothesline around her waist, pulling her tiny body back against the nearest tree.</p> <p> She turned and started to ask Frank why he was taking her into the barn. Her daddy had warned her a lot of times about going into this place. It was dark and dangerous, and sometimes people used it for doing awful things! She knew a lot of terrible stories about this dark old barn, and even if none of them were true, the building was very old and unsafe. It could fall down any time at all.</p> <p> But Frank gave her a stern look that told her not to argue with him, and she was a very good little girl, and she did like Frank so that she turned back to the door and kept her fears to herself.</p> <p> She trusted Frank completely.</p> <p> After all, wasn't he the cowboy who saved her most often?</p> <p> She started to lower her arms because they were hurting from being held so high for so long, but Frank jabbed the small of the pre-teen's back with his gun again, pushing her ahead of him through the doors and into the dusty smelling interior of the scary barn.</p> <p> ""Find something we can tie this cowgirl to, Sam!""</p> <p> Both boys looked all around, but it was hard to see the objects in the barn until after their eyes got used to the dim light. It was Julie herself who first spotted the sawhorse over in the corner.</p> <p> ""How about that thing?"" she asked quietly, lowering one arm long enough to point at it, then raising the arm high again.</p> <p> ""Huh?"" Sam said, but Frank was already pushing Julie toward it, and Sam followed, fiddling with the trigger on his pistol, which was threatening to fall off.</p> <p> ""Okay, you!"" Frank growled, once again poking Julie's sore back with the barrel of the gun. ""Pull that thing out away from the wall so we can tie you up to it!""</p> <p> ""Yes, sir,"" Julie said calmly, taking hold of one end of the huge wooden sawhorse and trying to pull it around.</p> <p> ""Help her, Sam!""</p> <p> Sam grunted, started to re-holster his gun, but lost the trigger somewhere in the litter of straw on the wooden floor. He said something nasty and shoved the gun into the leather holster, then grabbed the other end of the horse and easily swung it around so it stood several feet out away from the wall.</p> <p> ""Good,"" Frank said, obviously satisfied. He was walking over toward a pile of rolled baling twine. Sam dashed over beside his buddy, eager to be of help.</p> <p> Both boys had to climb up onto a low platform made out of standard cement blocks to reach the twine, and it was then that Frank developed his plan to its fullest. He eyed the rope, the heavy cement blocks, the sawhorse and Julie!</p> <p> He nodded to himself in the cool darkness of the barn, and smiled a smile that was not that of a little boy!</p> <p> Julie stood quietly, submissively, while Frank came back over to her, carrying a long length of baling twine.</p> <p> ""Okay!"" Frank shouted directly into her lovely face. Julie cringed perfectly. ""Turn around!""</p> <p> Julie turned as ordered.</p> <p> ""Put your hands behind your back and cross your wrists!""</p> <p> Frank was shouting into her ear, and that hurt!</p> <p> But Julie dutifully obeyed his orders, and instantly felt the roughness of the twine as Frank somewhat over-eagerly wrapped it around her thin wrists, pulling it so tight it cut deeply into her unblemished skin.</p> <p> ""That's too tight, Frank!"" she whimpered in protest.</p> <p> ""Shut your mouth, paleface!""</p> <p> ""Okay,"" the ten-year-old cowgirl whined, sniffing a little and twisting at the rope with her wrists to ease the slightly painful tightness. But it didn't work.</p> <p> ""Now, get up on that horse!""</p> <p> Julie tried. She walked around the huge thing several times, trying to find some way up by herself, but she couldn't do it, though she lifted her long leg a couple of times to try it.</p> <p> The sawhorse was gigantic. It had flat wooden sides that extended halfway to the floor, making a huge inverted vee with the point at the top, level with Julie's chest. The angle of the point was very sharp, and the top edge of the point had been made rough and full of splinters from long years of misuse. There was absolutely no way for the little girl to climb aboard the thing with her hands tied behind her back.</p> <p> Frank and Sam each took one of her arms and lifted her small lightweight body up and over the end of the horse, then set her down, one long leg on either side, her inner legs resting down along the wooden sides.</p> <p> ""Oh!"" she gasped as they released her full weight onto the point of the horse!</p> <p> The sharp wood dug directly into the pretty little girl's taut little cunny, making her moan with the strange sensation.</p> <p> ""Oh! I don't think I want to do this!"" the child gasped down to the watching cowboys.</p> <p> The whole of her slight weight was resting on the point of the sawhorse, and was being borne by her tender virgin countless! She felt like she was going to be sliced in half! And yet it wasn't pain. It was ... well, it was ... hummmmmm?</p> <p> Nice?</p> <p> Julie cocked her head to her shoulder and consciously felt her weight on her cunny. She shifted a little and winced. ""Ouch!""</p> <p> But she didn't ask to be taken down. Her legs were held wide apart by the slant of the boards on the sides of the horse, and this gave the point plenty of room in her crotch to move around, from slicing directly into her body between her two puffy little hairless countless to resting over toward the joining of either leg to her hips. She shifted around on top of the thing, trying to find the most comfortable position. But what she found instead was a truly wonderful pleasure growing down there, down there!</p> <p> And she found that it was not the most comfortable position that gave her the greatest pleasure in her pussy, but the position that brought the sharpest twinges directly between her lips!</p> <p> She shifted into that position, wiggling a little to help open up her twat for the sharp wooden plane.</p> <p> Frank was watching her wiggling with intense interest, and was rubbing the front of his pants in a very funny way when Julie finally stopped moving around and looked down at him. He caught her looking at his massaging hand and quickly stopped, glaring up at her.</p> <p> ""We better blindfold her, Sam!""</p> <p> Sam nodded. He was getting pretty bored with this cowboy stuff. He wanted to play hide-and-seek. He was the best player in the town and was proud of his record as the only one who never got caught. It never entered his mind that the other children might not be seeking him any too hard! But he was Frank's buddy and sidekick, and did what he was told.</p> <p> ""Blindfold her with what, Frank?"" he asked, scratching his rear end.</p> <p> ""Let's use her sock! Help me take off her shoes and socks!""</p> <p> Frank worked one of the pretty girl's feet while Sam worked the other. He unbuckled her black patent leather shoe and slipped it off her foot. Then he rolled her white knee sock down and off her foot. Julie had delicate little feet with cute toes. Frank gave the bottom of her bare foot a quick tickle and grinned as her foot jerked spasmodically away from his touch.</p> <p> ""Climb up there behind her, Sam!""</p> <p> Sam took the sock from his buddy and climbed up on the sawhorse, trying to balance himself so that he didn't have to sit splayed open like Julie was. He didn't want his nuts busted!</p> <p> ""Blindfold her with one of the socks, and make sure it stays in place! Make it tight!""</p> <p> Sam got up close behind Julie and placed the sock over her eyes. He fumbled badly with it behind her neck, trying to make a decent knot in the thick material. Finally, he succeeded.</p> <p> ""Can you see out of that?""</p> <p> ""No,"" Julie said quietly.</p> <p> She was busy with the nice warm pressure of pleasure building in her tummy, seeping down into her pussy and coming to a focus in her tiny virgin clit. She felt something oozing out of her pussy lips and wetting her cotton panties!</p> <p> She barely heard Frank tell Sam to gag her.</p> <p> ""Open your mouth, Julie!"" Sam said loudly in her ear.</p> <p> ""Huh? Why?""</p> <p> ""We gotta gag you.""</p> <p> ""Why?""</p> <p> Sam shrugged. ""Frank says so,"" he said.</p> <p> Julie thought about protesting. She didn't particularly want to have something stuffed into her mouth, but then she didn't particularly care if she did, either. She opened her jaws wide, and felt the dry, thickness of her own sweaty smelly sock being pressed between her immaculate teeth, stuffed deep into her mouth.</p> <p> She almost gagged. She shook her head to indicate to Sam he had put it in deep enough. Then she felt the boy wrap a few turns of twine around her face and over the sock in her mouth to keep it held in place. She sighed through her nose. She sat up on the tall sawhorse, her arms bound behind her back, her wrists beginning to ache a little from the tightness of the rope around them, and her own sock stuffed into her mouth for a gag, her other sock wrapped over her eyes, blindfolding her, but she didn't care.</p> <p> She was concentrating on that strange new thing happening downstairs in her ... Down there ...! in her cunny!</p> <p> It was marvelous! She shifted her tiny tight butt forward, and almost screamed into her gag! Oh! OH, GOD!</p> <p> It sent thrills of pure sexual ecstasy bursting through her pussy and driving directly upward through her taut flat tummy into her quick-swelling nipples!</p> <p> And Frank went wide-eyed as he watched those two little girlish buds bloom outward, puffing out the front of Julie's tight red shirt!</p> <p> His cock rose hard and high!</p> <p> Somehow, he had to get rid of Sam!</p> <p> Julie was doing some pretty strange things up there, and Frank wanted to help her out. He had gotten some ideas from one of his father's magazines a few days ago, and he knew Julie was in love with him, and would let him do anything he wanted to with her, or to her!</p> <p> Then, he remembered his original plan with the heavy cement blocks!</p> <p> He motioned for Sam to help him, then went over and began pulling one of the huge blocks off the platform, dragging it toward the sawhorse and Julie.</p> <p> ""We'll need two more,"" he whispered to his sidekick. To hell with getting rid of Sam. Sam could help, and then he could back up any story that Frank might choose to tell afterwards!</p> <p> Better keep him here, for self-protection. After all, he didn't have any idea of how the little girl would react to his nifty idea!</p> <p> From her blindfolded perch atop the sawhorse, Julie heard only whispered conversation between the boys, and gagged as she was, she couldn't ask them what they were saying.</p> <p> But she wasn't worried.</p> <p> She had been tied up before. Her arms even felt comfortable when they were bound behind her back. She kind of liked it. Being tied up made her feel kind of secure, and anyway, she was always rescued ... and almost always it was Frank who did the rescuing!</p> <p> And right now, her only real concern was the incredible feeling between her widespread young thighs!</p> <p> She moaned into her sock gag.</p> <p> She felt the boys tying more twine around her bare ankles, pulling the rope tight around her tender flesh. Then there was more fumbling, more tying, but this time it was to something else, something down a bit lower than the little girl's bare feet. Julie figured they must be tying her physically to the base of the horse, but why that would be necessary, she didn't have the faintest idea.</p> <p> But she heard Sam say clearly, ""I don't get it, Frank.""</p> <p> ""You will,"" Frank replied, his breath sounding a bit strained.</p> <p> He stepped back away from his handiwork to admire it for a moment.</p> <p> Julie sat on top of the horse, her long slender legs spread apart by the wooden sides and her feet bare. Around each ankle the boys had tied several windings of the tough scratchy twine, and to the other end of those lengths of twine they had tied a cement block.</p> <p> But the cement blocks each rested precariously on top of a second block.</p> <p> And if the boys should kick the bottom block out from under the top block, the top block would have absolutely nowhere to go but straight down to the ground!</p> <p> And poor Julie would be split in half!</p> </div>",[]
843,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 5",5,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> While the beautiful ten year old sat atop her sawhorse, carefully adjusting and readjusting her cunnyhole over the sharp angle of the wood, trying to make the sensations even stronger and better, Frank pulled Sam several paces away and whispered his idea to him.</p> <p> Sam frowned, not understanding the point of it. But he shrugged his agreement. Frank had always been a little bit rougher than necessary with Julie, anyway, but as far as Sam had ever seen, Julie seemed to tolerate it pretty well. Maybe she even liked being treated like that.</p> <p> Sam went over to the far side of the sawhorse and waited for Frank's signal.</p> <p> Frank stood close to Julie's leg, eyeing the pretty pre-teen's well-formed thigh under her tight, short skirt. Sam was out of sight on the other side of the horse, so Frank reached out gently and touched the hem of the little girl's skirt. He lifted the soft yellow material very carefully, hoping Julie wouldn't notice, but in case she did and tried to call out through the gag, Frank began noisily clearing his throat all the while keeping his eyes glued to the pretty bare skin that was being revealed!</p> <p> Julie either didn't notice the lifting of her skirt or she didn't care, because the only sound that escaped her delicate young throat was a low purring moan of pleasure.</p> <p> Frank thought perhaps Julie liked having her skirt lifted!</p> <p> He sucked in his breath as the white cotton underpants came into view under the rising hem of the skirt. He licked his lips.</p> <p> Wow!</p> <p> This was the first time in his life that Frank had ever seen a girl's panties--while she was wearing them!</p> <p> OH, BOY!</p> <p> Julie shifted her weight forward suddenly, startling the boy, and making him drop the skirt back down. Frank watched closely as the little girl kept shifting her weight forward and backward over the pointed top of the horse. This was very strange! What the hell was she doing to herself? careful, If she wasn't she get a damned big splinter right up her ... CUNT!</p> <p> But the longer Frank watched the girl's movements, the more he saw how much she liked doing it. He saw her head begin to roll loosely around, her pretty face turning toward the ceiling and her long blonde hair falling down her back and hanging loosely and free, swaying with the slow rotating of her slender neck.</p> <p> The sounds coming from her throat were not sounds of pain, but sounds of real pleasure!</p> <p> She wasn't groaning, she was ... purring!</p> <p> And damned if her hip motions didn't remind the boy of that stag film his father kept locked up--not too securely--in his office at home. Motions the girl had done when the man had gotten on top of her and stuck his prick into her cunt!</p> <p> Was Julie ... fucking?</p> <p> Was she somehow fucking the sawhorse?</p> <p> Frank was astonished at the sensuality, the sweet instinctive well-oiled humping of Julie's tight thighs and hips. The quiet sleek way her body thrust forward, but only from her waist to her knees, then slipped backward, running her cunny slit back and forth along that pointed rail of love!</p> <p> Then, for the first time, Frank noticed the sweet perfume in the air.</p> <p> He had no idea of what that smell was, but he knew he liked it! Loved it! And wanted to smell it forever!</p> <p> He watched her thighs, watched so close that if he hadn't shifted his own weight to one side, little Julie's tummy would have touched his nose!</p> <p> Damn! That smell! It's so strong right here in front of Julie! Could it be ... her?</p> <p> Frank sniffed as quietly as he could, as close as he could to Julie's slowly undulating pussy.</p> <p> WOW! HOT DAMN! THAT'S IT!</p> <p> He threw all caution to the winds and touched the front of Julie's short yellow skirt where it rode the rail of the horse. Sam popped his head up on the other side, giving Frank a look of boredom, but when he saw Frank quickly motion him to keep silent and just watch, Sam shook his head and sighed loudly.</p> <p> But he watched, his eyes growing wider and wider as Frank carefully lifted up the very front of the girl's skirt, and kept lifting until both boys could duck their heads the slightest bit and look directly under her dress and see her panties!</p> <p> And what they saw was amazing!</p> <p> Julie's panties were all wet!</p> <p> Did she pee herself?</p> <p> No, that didn't smell like pee under there!</p> <p> It was some hot perfume!</p> <p> Even Sam took good notice, sniffing in the pure virgin fragrance and closing his eyes with delight.</p> <p> Frank held Julie's skirt as high as he could, part of his mind marveling at the lack of protest by the girl, and partially absorbed by the sight of Julie's panties pressing deeply into the pussy groove between her puffy countless!</p> <p> Both boys stared and stared as the pre-teen rubbed herself wetter and wetter on the wood. Julie was so lost in her own sweet emotions that she never sensed her skirt was raised, exposing her actions to the boys. She had forgotten that the boys were in the barn with her, or even that she was in the barn.</p> <p> She was lost in a world of her own making, oblivious to everything else in the universe except the deliciously warm pleasure glowing inside her cunny and her pointy swollen nipples!</p> <p> The fluids from her drooling cunthole thoroughly wet the wood she was sliding herself over, and the small splinters of wood had ripped tiny holes in the crotch of her panties, letting her bare hairless skin ride directly against the wood itself. The splinters got so wet with little girl juice that they didn't dig into her soft flesh.</p> <p> They only helped provide better friction to her burning cunny lips!</p> <p> She was moaning and cooing and purring in the throes of her very first little girl orgasm! Feeling the rising tide of feeling spread slowly and warmly through her tummy and cunny and titties until she really thought she would go mad unless something drastic happened--and soon--NOW!</p> <p> She gasped and shuddered, crouched down and jerked and sniffed in quick little bursts of shallow inhalations and exhalations as she rode her girlish climax on her wooden horse!</p> <p> She was trying to bounce around on the horse, but the tiedowns to the cement blocks prevented her from rising off the rail, so all she could do to keep the rushing hot pleasurable pumping trembling violent climax coming--coming--COMING, was to jerk her young cunt harder and harder against the wood!</p> <p> ""Uh! Uh! UH!"" she grunted, twitching her cunt forward again and again as the flood of come spewed out of her virgin hole and began dribbling down the wooden sides of the sawhorse!</p> <p> She felt the wetness on her bare thighs as they slipped and slid over the gooey juices on the wood.</p> <p> It was wonderful!</p> <p> Finally she hunched forward and breathed in a tremendous amount of air, held it for a long long time, then released it in a long loud sigh through her nose.</p> <p> WONDERFUL!</p> <p> Her first come!</p> <p> Her very first orgasm! And it had been a pure delight! Pure pleasure such as she could not have dreamed in her wildest daydreams!</p> <p> BEAUTIFUL!</p> <p> She wanted to do it again--immediately! And again! Forever! And ever!</p> <p> Ohhhhhhh ...</p> <p> ""Wow!"" Sam said aloud, breaking the strange intense silence of Julie's first climax.</p> <p> The word startled all three of the youngsters, and it made little Julie sit up straight on the horse. When she did that, she tugged at the hem of her skirt, feeling that it was not where it belonged!</p> <p> She mumbled fiercely into the sock in her mouth, shaking her head and shifting her hips to pull the skirt back down, but Frank held on tightly, lifting the hem even higher, high enough to reveal the tight waistband of Julie's pretty white panties and a wide expanse of bare little girl tummy. And that sweet, flat tummy was heaving hard with the remains of the pre-teen's lustful little climax, and the beginnings of her distress at having her cunny exposed by her two friends!</p> <p> The two boys stared at the wonderful sight of Julie's wet panties, her sweaty come smeared thighs, and they sniffed and sighed over the strong fresh odor of the little girl's sexual lubrications and come juices.</p> <p> Sam just stared and sniffed, but Frank was getting hot for more than looking and smelling ... he wanted the whole thing!</p> <p> All the way!</p> <p> Wetting his lips and moving his free hand carefully, hesitating and trembling, he reached up and out toward the waistband of Julie's panties.</p> <p> He felt the backs of his knuckles brush very lightly against her soft, taut tummy, and Julie sucked her belly in hard, riding her cunny back on the hard wooden rail of the sawhorse, trying desperately to avoid the boy's touch!</p> <p> ""Sam!"" Frank commanded harshly. ""Get behind her and shove her ass forward!""</p> <p> Sam nodded and hopped down to the end of the sawhorse. Julie couldn't shift much farther back anyway, because of the tiedowns around her ankles attached to the heavy cement blocks on the floor, but Sam gave her tight butt a hard push and sent her slipping back toward Frank's waiting fingers.</p> <p> Instantly, Frank hooked his fingers down inside the waist of the panties, drawing the girl's thighs and cunt closer.</p> <p> Julie cried out into the sock filling her aching mouth. Her ankles hurt like hell from the tightness of the ropes around them and the pulling weight of the blocks. Her wrists were hurting, too, and she was getting scared, afraid of what the boys might do to her defenseless young body.</p> <p> But it was far too late to worry about getting away!</p> <p> Frank pulled the front of the child's panties out away from the hot tummy and tried to rip them off her thighs by force, but the material wouldn't give so easily.</p> <p> Sam wanted to see her pussy, too. He quit shoving on her buns and darted around to Frank's side, his eyes going wide as he stretched his neck to peer down into the steaming dark cavern inside Julie's underwear!</p> <p> ""Man, oh man!"" he gulped.</p> <p> ""Hot damn!"" Frank agreed. ""Get something we can cut these panties off her with!""</p> <p> When Julie heard this, she started shaking and struggling wildly on top of the sawhorse!</p> <p> No! NO! she screamed in her mind.</p> <p> She could hear Sam scrambling all over the straw littered floor, looking anxiously for something sharp that would rip through the panties and let him see her cunny, bare and hairless!</p> <p> Julie was working madly at the soaked mass of her sock in her mouth, twisting her head and upper body in strange contortions as she shoved her tongue at the thing and chewed her jaws and shook her head wildly to try to free herself of the gag.</p> <p> She felt a corner of the sock drop down over her chin, wetting her soft skin with her own saliva. But it was a start! She pushed and chewed and tongued the huge wad until she felt it really giving, sliding out and down under the twine that held it, weakly now, in her wide open mouth.</p> <p> And finally it fell out of her mouth entirely!</p> <p> But the twine still rested between her teeth. Julie sighed, breathing deeply through her mouth, catching her breath, easing the strain in her aching jaws and tongue.</p> <p> The sock had fallen into the loose net of her skirt, between her chest and Frank's clutching fist holding the skirt high, almost up to Julie's pretty face.</p> <p> He was so occupied with her panties he hadn't even felt the weight of the wet sock hitting the skirt.</p> <p> Julie wished she could see, but at least she could call out for help.</p> <p> She took in a deep breath, ready to scream and caught her breath, held it. Who could hear her, from inside the barn? No one, that's who. Damn it all!</p> <p> She felt Frank's fingers trying to pull her panties down lower on her hips, but the position she was in wouldn't allow that.</p> <p> Sam shouted, ""Hey! I found something!""</p> <p> ""Get it over here!""</p> <p> Julie heard the running feet and then felt Sam's rough breath on her bared thigh. Something was passed to Frank, and suddenly Julie winced, tried to back away, as she felt the cold, rusted wirecutters begin their jagged tearing work on the waistband of her pretty panties.</p> <p> She moaned.</p> <p> Her only hope was to try to talk them out of this terrible thing they were doing to her.</p> <p> ""Please,"" she whispered. ""Frank, please don't do this to me.""</p> <p> Sam growled and groaned as he looked up and saw the gag out of the girl's mouth. But the sight of the ropes between her full, wet, sensuous little girl lips made his tiny fat prick rise hard and hurting in his tight cowboy pants.</p> <p> He stared at her lips as she begged Frank to leave her alone, to help her get down off the sawhorse, to release her.</p> <p> ""Oh, shut up!"" Frank ordered her loudly.</p> <p> He was twisting the wirecutters this way and that, trying to rip the material open so that he could strip it off her pussy. Suddenly the elastic in the waistband gave way, and with a long ripping sound, Frank tore the panties open down her left thigh to the legband.</p> <p> ""Noooo!"" Julie cried.</p> <p> ""Sam, get up there and put that damned gag back in her!""</p> <p> But Sam was too hot to hear the order. All he wanted to do was stuff the girl's sweet mouth with his chubby little dong!</p> <p> ""Sam!"" Frank shouted again, this time giving the boy a hard shove. ""Gag her! Stuff something into her mouth and shut her up!""</p> <p> Sam suddenly doubled over at the sound of Frank's words, the thought of shoving something--his cock!--between those puffy lips of hers and filling her mouth and shutting her up!</p> <p> He doubled over and clutched the front of his pants, jerking and jumping up and down as he filled his underwear with come!</p> <p> He'd come in his pants!</p> <p> Creamed his jeans with the thought of fucking Julie's mouth!</p> <p> ""Ohhhhhh ..."" the boy groaned, moving backward across the floor as he kept himself bent over, squeezing his dick dry through his pants.</p> <p> He backed up to the door, then suddenly turned and darted through, ran off home.</p> <p> ""STUPID!"" Frank shouted violently after him.</p> <p> Julie didn't know what had happened, that her sweet mouth had made a boy come in his pants, but her own heart was pounding wildly as she felt Frank's hands return to their work of stripping her cunt bare of her protective panties.</p> <p> She suddenly thought of a new way to try to get out of this awful situation.</p> <p> ""Frank!"" she called down to the boy. ""Listen to me! If I'm up here and you're down there, you can't do anything to me! Help me get down off this thing! Put me down on the floor! Then I'll ... I'll help you!""</p> <p> This made Frank stop and look up at Julie.</p> <p> ""Huh? Help me?""</p> <p> She nodded. ""Yes! What can you do if I'm tied up like this? I could really show you my ... my cunny ... if you untie me and let me down. I'll ... I'll even ... take off ... everything! I'll take off all my clothes and let you ... let you feel me ... anywhere you want to! Don't you want to see my ... breasts, too? I'll take off my shirt! I'll take off my skirt and my panties and lay down on the floor and let you ... do anything you want to ... to me!""</p> <p> She was talking like crazy, a mile a minute, trying to get him to agree to untie her and get her down from the hard horse. Then she could run like hell out of here!</p> <p> Frank slowly lowered the front of Julie's skirt and then tossed the wirecutters aside.</p> <p> ""You promise?""</p> <p> Julie nodded eagerly.</p> <p> ""Yes! I promise!""</p> <p> ""If you try to run away, I'll catch you! Boy, will you regret it!""</p> <p> Julie wet her lips. ""I won't try to run away, Frank! Hey! Don't you think I might like to be touched!""</p> <p> Frank hadn't considered that possibility, but when Julie said it, he grinned and raised his eyebrows. Wow! All right! And he hopped around behind her and began tearing at the tightly wound twine!</p> </div>",[]
844,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 6",6,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Julie, still sitting spread-legged on top of the sawhorse in the dimly lit old barn, felt Frank's hot breath on her bare arms as he fumbled the rough tight twine from around her thin wrists.</p> <p> Finally, she felt the almost sexual release of pressure on her sensitive wrists, and sighed and shuddered with both relief and, strangely, a light fluttering pleasure in her wrists ... and her nipples!</p> <p> She brought her hands around her body and rubbed her tingling wrists hard, bringing back the circulation. It felt good. She shook her shoulders and hunched her back some, to ease the strain of her upright position.</p> <p> Then she simply waited for Frank to take the blindfold off her eyes and untie her ankles from the cement blocks. She heard him grunt as he reached up high to the back of her neck and loosened the sock around her eyes. It fell away and Julie squinted hard before slowly opening her eyes. But since the light was not bright in here, she had no difficulty adjusting to the darkness.</p> <p> Now she sat on the horse, her legs open, her prepubescent pussy lips pressing down with her full weight on the ridge along its top, waiting for Frank to release her legs. She sighed and glanced at the high ceiling of the barn.</p> <p> Frank wasn't untying her legs.</p> <p> ""Frank?"" she said.</p> <p> ""What?"" he answered. He was standing in front of her, a few feet away from the sawhorse, just watching her.</p> <p> ""What is it? Aren't you going to let me down?"" she whined.</p> <p> Frank gave her a silly grin, then shook his head very slowly. ""Nope,"" he said.</p> <p> Julie managed to force a tight smile to her lips and cocked her head coyly to one shoulder, at the same time lifting her hands toward her tiny puffy nipples.</p> <p> ""I though you wanted me to take off my clothes for you.""</p> <p> Frank nodded sharply.</p> <p> ""Yep! Go ahead!""</p> <p> Julie jerked her head, shocked. ""What?""</p> <p> Oh no!</p> <p> ""No!"" the little girl cried. She placed both hands down on the rail of the horse under her body and pushed, trying to lift her body and pull the blocks backward so she could slide off the horse.</p> <p> ""Hey!"" Frank shouted at her. ""If you pull those blocks off the bottom ones, I think you'll cut yourself right in half!""</p> <p> Julie bent far over to one side and peered down at the cement block arrangement that held her bound in place atop the wooden instrument.</p> <p> It was no use!</p> <p> ""Please let me down, Frank! Please! I want to go home!""</p> <p> Frank got an ugly look on his face. He took a step forward and glared up at the miserable little girl-child.</p> <p> ""Hey, you dope! You weren't gonna let me do nothing, were you! I oughtta ... I ..."" Frank sputtered, trying to think of some proper revenge on the girl. ""I oughtta just leave you right here, alone!""</p> <p> And that struck real terror into the little girl's trembling young heart! She was really frightened of being alone in the dark! She even slept with a bright nightlight! Even at the age of ten years old she didn't want to stay alone in the dark, and especially not in this scary old barn!</p> <p> ""NOOO!"" she cried out, tears filling her lovely dark blue eyes.</p> <p> ""Oh yeah?"" Frank said, very interested in this sharp response to his threat. Maybe he had something here! It was worth a try, anyway!</p> <p> ""Listen, Julie. You said you'd take all your clothes off, if I let you down, right?""</p> <p> Julie nodded, wiping the slight wetness away from her soft cheeks.</p> <p> ""Okay, I'll let you down ... AFTER YOU STRIP!""</p> <p> Julie tossed her head and groaned loudly, but her perky little nipples rose hard and stuck out blatantly through the thin red material of her shirt.</p> <p> ""No,"" she said, finally looking down at her tormentor. ""Let me down first ... then I'll ... strip ... uh, take off my clothes.</p> <p> Frank grinned and shook his head.</p> <p> ""Don't trust you,"" he said.</p> <p> ""Please?"" she whimpered.</p> <p> He shook his head.</p> <p> ""Well,"" he said, ""if you're just going to sit there with all your clothes on, I guess I might as well be going ..."" And he turned towards the doors and started ambling toward them, but very very slowly.</p> <p> Julie gritted her teeth, sucked in her lower lip and began chewing on it lightly, watching Frank leave her alone. She held her silence until she saw he really meant it, and was about to step through the doors and out into the fading sunlight.</p> <p> ""NO! WAIT I'LL ... I'LL DO WHAT YOU WANT!"" she shouted.</p> <p> Frank stepped through the doors anyway, standing just out of the child's sight. He liked teasing her.</p> <p> ""FRANK!"" Julie screamed at the top of her little lungs!</p> <p> Silence.</p> <p> ""FRANK! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE ALONE!""</p> <p> Frank was chuckling, just outside the doors.</p> <p> ""PLEASE COME BACK! I'LL LET YOU DO ANYTHING YOU WANT! PLEASE! PLEASE! PLEEEEASE!""</p> <p> The poor, terrified little ten year old screamed and shouted at the very top of her lungs, crying desperately for Frank to return and not leave her alone in the darkness!</p> <p> Her screaming only made her voice grow sore and hoarse. She began crying, tears falling in twin rivers from her pretty blue eyes and wetting the front of her tight shirt, soaking through and wetting her swollen nipples.</p> <p> And as she wept and shook, the motion of her trembling shoulders made her nipples rub lightly over the material of her shirt, made the dark brown softness harden into tiny nubbins of super-sensitive lust!</p> <p> She moaned hoarsely.</p> <p> ""Frank ..."" she called weakly.</p> <p> Her face was lowered, her eyes closed. She was defeated. Her whole body ached. Her cunny, running on the sawhorse rail, was swollen and hot and slippery and wet. The aching in her spine seemed to mingle deeply with the sharp pleasure rising in her throbbing nipples and the softness of her cunny lips ... to make the little girl feel so mellow and sweet and kittenish ... she began to purr and rub her cunny along the wood again ... very slowly ... very very slowly ... and to smell her own wonderful smell ...</p> <p> ""Well?"" Frank said from directly in front of her.</p> <p> Julie jerked hard, startled by the nearness and boldness of the unexpected voice.</p> <p> ""Well?"" she whispered to him.</p> <p> ""Your hands are free. I'll free your legs after you've taken off your clothes.""</p> <p> Julie nodded weakly.</p> <p> ""Okay,"" she said quietly.</p> <p> ""You can get your skirt off over your head. But you'll have to tear your panties off. I got them mostly cut through, so you shouldn't have no real problem with them.""</p> <p> Julie shut her eyes and wet her lips.</p> <p> ""It's getting late, Julie. I'm getting hungry. Aren't you?""</p> <p> The pre-teen nodded.</p> <p> ""Let's go, then! Strip it off, baby!"" Frank said gleefully. His cock was already up, but it got even harder as he watched the pre-teen little blonde begin to take off her tight clothing.</p> <p> Julie didn't know where to begin. She let her hands fall to her skirt waist, then lifted them to the neck of her shirt, then lowered them again to her waist. There, she slowly undid the buckle around her skirt and let it fall open. She looked down and slipped the button free and ran the zipper down the side.</p> <p> The skirt was open and loose, but couldn't fall down her legs due to the spread of her thighs. She fumbled with the material for a few seconds, then grasped it firmly and pulled it upward over her trim little body, ducking her lovely face down into the loose folds and pushing it up and over her head, her arms going high. She sat atop the horse like that for a moment, her upper body buried in the mass of her yellow skirt, her arms held high, and her slim lower body exposed to Frank's eager eyes!</p> <p> The child's tummy was shuddering with trembling breaths, her bare belly exposed almost to the top of her virgin slit where the cotton panties were pulled aside from Frank's long tear.</p> <p> She looked delightful, delicious!</p> <p> Frank pulled his cock out of his pants!</p> <p> What a surprise for the kid!</p> <p> Julie finally threw the skirt off her upraised arms, clutched the material in one hand, and lowered it down to cover her thighs and tummy. And then she saw Frank's hard boycock sticking straight out of the front of his pants, pointed directly at her wide eyes!</p> <p> ""Oh!"" the child gasped.</p> <p> Frank gave her a big grin and looked down at his own dong.</p> <p> ""Like it, huh!""</p> <p> Julie stared and stared. It was the first time in her life she had seen a male sex organ, and what a sight! Huge and long and thick, it looked like it had a life all its own! It made her stare, made her eyes lock on it, made her feel very hot and sticky and smooth and wonderful and, WOW!</p> <p> Frank smiled as he saw Julie lick her lips, her eyes still locked to his prong.</p> <p> He gave his hips a shove forward in a motion he didn't have to think about at all, a motion Julie understood instinctively. She sucked her breath in hard when she saw Frank repeat the thrust and she moaned and she tossed her skirt onto the floor several feet from the base of the sawhorse.</p> <p> Her cunny was tingling madly!</p> <p> Her nipples felt like they were about to burst open!</p> <p> Continually wetting her lips, sensuously stroking her full lips with the tip of her tongue, and keeping her eyes on the fat dick staring directly into her eyes, little ten-year-old Julie stroked her fingertips up over her bared tummy muscles to the bottom of her tight red shirt, caught the material up in both hands and then slowly began working it upward over her body, baring first her stomach, then the underside of her dark brown swollen nipples, moaning low, cooing and purring to herself all the while she moved.</p> <p> The shirt moved upward slowly, finally exposing her little nipples! They popped into view suddenly, fully, twin circles of puffy girlish skin, like fingers poking through the sheerest and loveliest of pale brown silk!</p> <p> Frank's dick throbbed and bounced, boyishly excited over this deliciously naughty display of tender, innocent girlhood.</p> <p> He reached down and touched it, wrapped his hand fully around the cylinder, and began a slow slow stroking, up and down over the shaft of the thin, while Julie both watched, utterly fascinated and ashamed and trembling with excitement, and still undressing!</p> <p> The shirt slipped up over her face quickly--she didn't want to lose sight of the fabulous thing!--and she threw it onto her discarded skirt. She sat there, totally naked from the waist up, and from the waist down dressed in her ripped panties--and nothing else!</p> <p> But Julie's mind was hardly on her own loveliness, her own sweetly innocent utter vulnerability, her own nakedness. She was almost totally absorbed by the sight of Frank's cock and his self-manipulations! She had never seen anything like this, but she knew she wanted to see the whole thing. See it all--To the end!</p> <p> All the way!</p> <p> ""Frank!"" the little pre-teen gulped hard, her voice breaking with the impulsive strong lust she was feeling! She wanted to see her little boyfriend ... NAKED!</p> <p> ""Frank, take your pants down!"" begged Julie.</p> <p> Frank didn't need any further encouragement! He snapped open his pants and shoved them down his legs in one fluid motion, stepping out of them quickly and kicking them aside. He skinned his underpants down just as fast, and stood straight up, proudly displaying his manhood!</p> <p> He grabbed it again and continued stroking it!</p> <p> Julie was fighting her underpants, trying to rip the leg elastic band, but it wouldn't cooperate!</p> <p> ""Oh!"" she groaned loudly in frustration. It was no longer fear of being left alone that made her fight the material to get it off, to make her little sleek body totally naked for Frank, but her own sweet tension and loving lust to feel the wonderful cunny climax again!</p> <p> Her body jerked and twisted and cried and bounced sexily as she ripped and clawed at the little cotton underpants hanging loosely, half-torn off her little-girl thighs, around her bound body!</p> <p> She gritted her teeth and strained hard, one last time, and the material finally gave!</p> <p> ""Ooof!"" she wheezed, throwing the panties as far away into the growing darkness as she could.</p> <p> ""I'M NAKED!"" she cried, her voice betraying her own high delight! ""LET ME DOWN FROM HERE!""</p> <p> But Frank was busy, his eyes roving madly all over the little girl's bare boobies and tight tummy and naked thighs and sweet sweaty face and her delicate wriggling toes and her flared hips and tiny belly button and heaving chest and her long blonde hair swishing wildly back and forth and all around her face and chest and tight taut virgin body until he felt the leg-trembling shuddering tightness flow right up from his balls and begin spewing out his dickhead!</p> <p> He stroked and rubbed and watched the spunk burst out and onto Julie's bare ankle!</p> <p> She looked down at the white dripping fluid on her leg!</p> <p> ""God!"" she cried.</p> <p> ""Yeah, yeah, yeah!"" Frank moaned, jerking his prong hard to keep the sweet sensation coming and coming and COMING!.</p> <p> He gave his dick a couple of final pulls, sank down to his bare knees in the straw, exhausted.</p> <p> ""Man!"" he gasped.</p> <p> Julie stared at him, watching his prick go limp in his wet hands.</p> <p> She felt the gooey spunk dribbling down her ankle and over her foot to slip wetly and warmly between her toes.</p> <p> Her nipples ached to be fondled, pulled, pinched. She lifted her fingers to her breasts, stroking lightly with her fingertips around and around the darker skin, a trick she had learned from Donna last month!</p> <p> Frank gave a final shudder, then stood up, looking around for his clothing.</p> <p> Julie looked at him with love! I love you! she said in her mind. But to Frank himself, she whispered, ""I ... I like you.""</p> <p> Frank pulled his underpants up, stuffing his limp prick back inside, then reached down for his pants and stepped into them.</p> <p> ""Yeah,"" he acknowledged.</p> <p> ""Frank?"" Julie asked.</p> <p> ""Yeah?"" he said, his voice full of annoyance.</p> <p> ""Do you like me?""</p> <p> Frank zipped up his pants, and began tucking his shirt in. He eyed the little girl closely for a while. Then he gave her a big wink.</p> <p> Julie smiled at him. It was a nice smile, very pretty and open. She sat on top of the sawhorse, completely nude, stroking her little breast mounds lightly, feeling the slowly rising heat between her long bound legs, and let her eyes droop half shut in deep pleasure.</p> <p> She closed her eyes completely and let her feelings flow, massaging her small mounds hard and fast, hoping that she was exciting Frank as much as he had excited her.</p> <p> She moaned deeply, and threw her head way back, trying to make her titties bigger for him.</p> <p> ""Oh, Frank!"" she called.</p> <p> She opened her eyes and glanced toward him, her lips parting to make him an offer that no one in his right mind could resist ... but he was gone!</p> <p> AND JULIE WAS ALONE IN THE BARN! IN THE DARK.</p> </div>",[]
845,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 7",7,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,2,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Julie Miller sat all alone in the dark car, re-living once again her night of terror and sexual awakening in that dirty scary old barn.</p> <p> She let a slight smile play briefly over her lips. Well, maybe not so much terror as sexual awakening!</p> <p> The action up on the big screen was getting to the little girl. She was letting her mind drift more and more into the fantasy of the film, letting her mind imagine what it would be like to have two people doing ... that?</p> <p> And ... hey ...! those two people were ... WOMEN!</p> <p> And what was that thing she was wearing down between her widespread legs? It looked like a gigantic prick!</p> <p> Julie watched closely, extremely interested in how the artificial cock could be used!</p> <p> She wondered where she could get one of those! It would be a relatively easy thing to do to talk Donna into putting one on, and using it ... just like that!</p> <p> Julie knew, deep in her heart, that Donna was the kind of girl who would grow up to dislike men, to prefer having her sex with females. Donna had already made quite a few passes at Julie, and Julie suspected that Donna and Norma had been making it for the past school year!</p> <p> But that was a nice thought for future reference, anyway. Making love to Donna! She had a trim little body, and Julie had often found herself admiring the fullness of Donna's hard little boobies, prominent already at the age of eleven. It might be very pleasant to kiss her and hold her and ... touch her ... down there!</p> <p> The girls on the screen sure seemed to be enjoying it!</p> <p> The victim was being forced to bend way over and take hold of her own ankles. And the other girls were opening up her ass cheeks and aiming the fake prick directly into that dark brown tightly puckered asshole!</p> <p> The scene went into a tremendously close shot of the tip of the dildo pressing through the tight ring of muscle around the victim's anus! It reminded Julie of Frank's huge hunk of sex meat, and that in turn brought her back to Billy.</p> <p> Where the fuck was he?</p> <p> Why had he brought her so close to the edge and then simply walked away, as though he had lost interest? Julie frowned deeply at that strange behavior. It made no sense, especially after that great suck-off she'd given him. Julie would be willing to bet one hellofa lot that no other girl had ever given him such a fine blow job!</p> <p> She might still be a virgin in her cunny, but her mouth had long ago lost its innocence!</p> <p> That night in the barn!</p> <p> That horrible, strange, sexy, wonderful night ...</p> <p> Julie was all alone in the dark barn. Her voice was little more than a rasping whine after the hour she had spent screaming for someone to come and help her. An hour filled with awful terror, her fear of the dark was so great!</p> <p> Every small sound made her pounding heart leap, every shadow caused her to cry out and push her upraised palms at it, trying to keep it away from her bound nakedness!</p> <p> But nothing happened, except that she lost her voice for a while. Beyond a gasping whisper, she could barely make a sound.</p> <p> ""Oh, Frank."" she wept to herself, hunched over on the sawhorse until her long hair swept down along both sides and her forehead almost touched the wood. ""Why did you leave me alone?""</p> <p> Suddenly, with a loud creaking crash, the double doors slammed wide open and into the huge emptiness of the barn stumbled two grizzled old drunks!</p> <p> Giggling and shuffling around near the doors, the two men finally succeeded in getting them closed again. At first they had no idea that less than twenty feet away, against the inside wall, a little girl only ten years old, of lovely figure and sweet face, totally naked, sat helpless!</p> <p> ""What the fuck is that?"" the first one said, leaning far forward and raising his hand to his eyebrows, peering hard into the darkness.</p> <p> ""Um ... what? I don't see nothing, Zeke. Where?""</p> <p> ""Over there, Moose. See it?""</p> <p> The two men staggered slowly toward the child, making slow circles around the strange little thing on the sawhorse, pointing at her and frowning and belching and spitting and poking her with the stick-canes they both carried.</p> <p> Julie kept silent. She was terrified!</p> <p> ""Is this thing real?""</p> <p> ""I dunno,"" Moose burped.</p> <p> Zeke raised his cane and jabbed the girl hard in her tummy.</p> <p> ""Oof! Ouch! Don't hurt me!"" Julie gasped weakly.</p> <p> Zeke jumped backward, almost fell. Moose grabbed his arm.</p> <p> ""It's a girl!""</p> <p> ""It's jus' a itty-bitty kid!"" Zeke slobbered.</p> <p> It took the bums another two minutes to realize the child was tied by her ankles to the cement blocks and that she couldn't get free.</p> <p> ""Got yer knife, Moose?""</p> <p> ""Shertainly!""</p> <p> ""Well, let's cut them there ole blocks off her little leggies and haul her down off that silly thing and fuck her up one side and down the other!""</p> <p> ""Hey! Yeah!""</p> <p> Moose dug into his deep pockets until he found the rusted knife blade, then, fumbling and cursing drunkenly, he bent over and tried to slice through the twine between Julie's thin ankles and the cement blocks a few inches lower.</p> <p> ""Don't cut me!"" Julie whispered loudly, her eyes wide as she watched the drunken weaving of the old man near her naked, unprotected flesh.</p> <p> ""Don't cut her!"" Zeke dribbled. He was bent over watching his partner's fumbling.</p> <p> But the knife blade crumbled in his hands, making not the slightest cut in the rope.</p> <p> ""Just untie me!"" Julie said quietly.</p> <p> ""Hey! Jus' untie her!"" Zeke said loudly.</p> <p> ""Ah, piss! Maybe I can just untie her!"" Moose shouted, brushing the rust and dust from his gnarled palms.</p> <p> Julie shook her head in astonishment at these two crazy guys. She knew they were helping her off the horse so they could fuck her--she knew what that meant!--but somehow, she wasn't too worried about it!</p> <p> She sighed as they took turns fingering the tight knots around her ankles. It wasn't working too well. They began to fight each other, calling each other names and pushing each other out of the way.</p> <p> ""I have two feet,"" Julie said.</p> <p> ""Hey, Moose! She's got two damned feet, you know! Go 'round to the other side and give that one a try!""</p> <p> ""Oh yeah? Well, she's got two fuckin' feet!"" Moose shouted, storming as best he could to the other side of the wooden horse and kneeling to work at her other ankle.</p> <p> ""Shit!"" Zeke called to his buddy.</p> <p> ""Piss!"" Moose shouted.</p> <p> Zeke and Moose both straightened up at the same moment, one on either side of the sawhorse, and with motions exactly alike, both men casually and thoughtlessly kicked the bottom block out from under the top block, and the top blocks, both at exactly the same instant, fell to the ground!</p> <p> Or tried to!</p> <p> But they were tied to Julie's bare ankles, and they dragged downward hard on her long bare legs, yanked her bare, hairless, virgin cunny down hard against the sharp angle of the wooden horse!</p> <p> The ten-year-old little girl threw her head back wildly and screamed out as loud as she could, her naked little body pulled down hard against the coarse wood.</p> <p> ""Ahhhhhhgggggggg ...!""</p> <p> But it wasn't a scream of pain!</p> <p> Her hot box had been slowly building to another climax, with all her rubbing and shifting, and she had grown wet and sticky all the while the two bums had been working at her legs ... and when the weight of the cement blocks yanked her legs downward, her entire body crushed downward on her pussy lips and squeezed hard into her tiny piping clit, bringing the little girl off for a second time in the same evening!</p> <p> ""AHHHHHHHH ...!"" she cried out, jerking her cunt in sharp little motions back and forth on the splintery horse edge! She spilled her juices down her thighs and smeared the wood with lubrication from her twat. She slapped her bare thighs hard against the sides of the wood, exactly like she would had she been riding a real horse!</p> <p> ""God!"" Moose shouted.</p> <p> ""Go! Look at her gallop!"" Zeke laughed.</p> <p> ""OHHHHHHHH ...!"" Julie called out, letting her moan slowly fade away as the twitching of her cunny on the wood slowed and finally stopped.</p> <p> She rested her hands together on the ridge of the horse, bent forward in little girl exhaustion from the throes of heavy coming!</p> <p> Her cunny just had to be dried out completely after that!</p> <p> But it was far from dry!</p> <p> And she smelled so fresh and sexy! ""Oh! Uh! Oooo ..."" she whimpered, with each little twitch of her clit on the wood.</p> <p> She tightened her wet thighs against the wood. Wow! The weight of the cement blocks felt so damned great! Dragging at her long legs, they forced her cunthole down on the horse's sharp spine with just the right amount of pressure.</p> <p> Oh, this is so ... so wonderful!</p> <p> She had lost all her fear of these two strangers. She just wanted to get down, now, and go home to bed, relax after this wild night of virgin pleasure. She wanted to sleep.</p> <p> ""How we gonna get her down offa that sucker, Zeke?""</p> <p> ""Fucked if I know, buddy.""</p> <p> Julie looked down at them both.</p> <p> ""Go get someone with a knife."" she whispered.</p> <p> ""Yeah, okay. I'll go get a knife."" Moose said, nodding and starting toward the doors.</p> <p> ""Hey!"" Zeke shouted at him. ""You can't do that! Somebody else'll get to fuck her then!""</p> <p> ""Right! I wanta fuck her first!""</p> <p> ""We gotta get her down off'n that thing, first.""</p> <p> ""Piss!""</p> <p> ""Shit!""</p> <p> Julie was surprised to find herself getting bored. These two idiots couldn't even get her down off this dumb sawhorse, so how the hell would they ever figure out how to fuck her? And the thought of getting fucked in her cunt by a real cock was beginning to take on some real interest for the little girl. After all, if she could get off on a hunk of lousy wood, imagine what she could do with a hunk of cock shoved up her cunny hole!</p> <p> Her nipples itched at the image of Frank's dick spewing that hot white spunk up inside her virgin body!</p> <p> ""GET ME OFF THIS FUCKER!"" she suddenly shouted, her voice full and loud and strong! ""NOW!""</p> <p> Zeke and Moose shrieked and jumped away from her.</p> <p> ""SHHHHHHH ..."" they whispered together.</p> <p> Julie almost laughed at them, but suddenly thought better of it. These two were her only way out of here tonight. If they didn't help her, she would have to wait until her daddy got worried and came looking for her.</p> <p> And knowing her daddy, that could take until next week!</p> <p> Julie had lived a very strange life. Her mother and father weren't too concerned about her welfare, now that she was ten years old. She had the free run of the entire neighborhood and she had gained something of a bad reputation as a little girl with few morals, since her clothing was always a few sizes too small for her body, and the parts that most often showed were the very parts that other mothers warned their little girls about showing ... her tight ass, peeping from under her short skirts, and her pointy nipples, poking out through her much-too-tight and much-too-thin shirts!</p> <p> And this clothing problem was due to her mommy's total lack of interest in the child.</p> <p> Both her parents worked hard, but the money was never saved, going for lots of booze and evenings out barhopping, sometimes together, sometimes apart.</p> <p> They fought like wildcats, but their marriage was solid. They really loved each other, though they yelled and screamed and stormed out on each other every other weekend.</p> <p> Fighting was their way of showing their concern and love. It was a weird situation for Julie and her brother, Jerry. They could never determine if their parents would be together the next day. As time passed, Julie found herself turning more and more often to Jerry for her personal problems. Asking his advice on things that she should really have been asking her mommy about.</p> <p> Finally, she was asking him about sex!</p> <p> And Jerry, at sixteen when Julie was ten years old, was finding his interest kindled in his kid sister. She was very definitely a little beauty! Her legs were long and strong, like those of a fifteen-year-old cheerleader. And Jerry loved those cheerleader legs of Julie's. He wanted to touch them and wrap his arms around them ... even stick his prick between Julie's tight thighs and jack himself off.</p> <p> It hadn't occurred to him to really fuck her.</p> <p> She was, after all, his little sister!</p> <p> But he did take some liberties with her tiny fresh body, when she would crawl into bed with him, snuggle up to his larger body and meekly ask him to tell her the facts of life!</p> <p> He would slip his arm around her shoulder and draw her close, letting his other hand rest on her soft, slowly moving tummy as she breathed more and more quietly, slowly falling asleep in her brother's secure arms.</p> <p> And then, when she was fast asleep, Jerry would slip his hand downward, fitting it under the waistband of Julie's pajama bottoms, and the lower, to cup her bare and utterly hairless pussy with his trembling palm.</p> <p> He rested his index finger along her warm, soft crease!</p> <p> And Julie never knew!</p> <p> So he thought!</p> <p> But the little girl was much smarter than her bigger brother could ever understand, and much more sophisticated than he could ever be! She crawled into his bed, not to ask about sex, but to experience it!</p> <p> She had seen his watchful eyes taking in her maturing young body, saw him follow her swaying walk when she returned from taking a shower and had to pass his bedroom door--when she glanced back, he was sticking his head out the door and staring right at her little butt!</p> <p> Often she let the towel slip away from her body just as she stepped through her own door, or a few seconds before, giving Jerry a look at her entire body.</p> <p> But what she really wanted to do was to have him see her, full-length from the front. She wanted to see his reaction to her nakedness. And she wanted to see him naked!</p> <p> Jerry had only begun to let her catch him dressing after she had stormed into his room while he was drying himself after his shower. Her intense interest had been quite obvious to him, and he had not instantly replaced the towel around his waist.</p> <p> She stared straight at his soft prick!</p> <p> Her hand brushed the front of her short skirt. It was a movement that Jerry picked up immediately. He smiled at her, winked, then wrapped the towel around himself.</p> <p> Julie moaned subconsciously when he hid his dick.</p> <p> More and more often, the two young people found themselves meeting each other half undressed, and both enjoyed it immensely!</p> <p> Yes, Jerry would rescue her long before her daddy would even know she was gone!</p> </div>",[]
846,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 8",8,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Look what I found in the shed!"" Moose said, holding up a huge double-bladed ax.</p> <p> ""Okay! Let me have that sucker!""</p> <p> The ax was passed to Zeke, who wet both hands with some spit then heaved it up onto his shoulder. He bent forward, eyeing the length of rope holding the cement block to the child's ankle, then rather casually dropped the blade off his shoulder, letting it swing downward and around, almost totally by its own weight, and slice neatly through the twine!</p> <p> The cement block fell with a dull thud to the wooden floor of the barn. But the other block was still tied to the little girl's ankle, and when the weight was suddenly released from her left side, the block hanging from her right leg gave her body a sudden tug, then a hard fast yank, pulling her bodily off the sawhorse!</p> <p> But in yanking her tiny naked body off the horse, Julie's twat scraped against the wooden ridge sideways!</p> <p> She fell in a heap beside the sawhorse, moaning and clutching her sore cunny hard with both hands.</p> <p> She cowered down against the horse as the two men rushed around to her, squatting down next to her.</p> <p> She thought about leaping up and running for the door, certain she could outrun these two nuts, but then she remembered her right leg was still tied to the cement block.</p> <p> ""Sir?"" she whined quietly, trying sympathy. ""Would you cut the other rope, please?""</p> <p> ""Sure!"" Zeke said, drooling onto the pre-teen's bare shoulder. Julie made a terrible face at the feel of the old man's cold spit dribbling over her chest and running thickly onto her upper nipple slope.</p> <p> ""Yeah! Right after we fuck you, kid!"" Moose agreed, nodding and grinning broadly at the pretty captive.</p> <p> ""Are you a virgin?"" Zeke asked, reaching out and brushing Julie's long thick hair out of her face, tucking it carefully behind her delicate little earlobe.</p> <p> The child nodded meekly, blushed a little.</p> <p> ""Hot shit! A virgin!"" Moose clapped his hands together in glee.</p> <p> ""Not after I'm through with her!"" Zeke said.</p> <p> ""Yeah! Sloppy seconds!"" Moose laughed, automatically taking second place to his good buddy.</p> <p> ""I can spread my legs farther apart for you, sir, if I don't have to fight this cement block and this awful rope!"" Julie said submissively. She knew instinctively that her only hope for escape lay in convincing these two creeps that she would cooperate to the fullest possible extent ... but only if they released her leg. She had to make them free her ankle!</p> <p> Moose and Zeke stared at the kid. ""You sure you're a virgin, kid?""</p> <p> Julie smiled at him. ""Oh, yes, sir! Please untie my leg! I'll show you a real good time! Both of you!""</p> <p> ""Oh, my God!"" Moose moaned.</p> <p> ""Man, oh man!"" Zeke gasped.</p> <p> The two men looked at each other. They frowned, and Julie thought they must be communicating by some sort of mental telepathy, because they came to a decision about her without a word between them.</p> <p> ""You know what a blow job is, little girl?""</p> <p> Julie thought she did know, but she didn't dare take a chance and make a mistake. So she shook her head, and decided to act as innocent as she could--which wasn't very hard! She was innocent!</p> <p> ""No, sir,"" she whispered.</p> <p> Moose grinned at Zeke. Zeke squatted back on his heels and opened up his pants, pulled out his puny little shriveled prick. Julie frowned. Oh-oh! She didn't know what a blow job was!</p> <p> But she knew she was about to learn!</p> <p> Zeke laid himself down on his back and sighed loudly. He motioned to the little girl to come closer. Julie could just reach him with her leg stretched out behind her.</p> <p> ""All you do is suck it, baby doll! Suck it until I shoot my wad right down your pretty little throat!""</p> <p> ""Suck ... suck your ... cock, sir?"" Julie said.</p> <p> She didn't want to take that awful withered-looking thing into her mouth!</p> <p> Moose was crawling up close behind her. She could feel his breath on her bare asscheeks! Oh, no! Don't let this happen to me! I don't want to do this awful thing!</p> <p> Moose bent forward and began licking the little girl's bare behind!</p> <p> ""Oh!"" Julie cried out!</p> <p> ""Blow me, kid!"" Zeke commanded.</p> <p> And that command made Julie shudder with the very first pangs of cunny pleasure. She was used to taking orders and obeying them. It gave her a real sense of security to have some man tell her what to do, no matter what it was! But, she wasn't sure she could obey, this time. The prick was lying limp on the man's pants, waiting for her to take it into her hot mouth and suck it to life!</p> <p> But behind her Moose was licking closer and closer to the crease between her tight buns, and it was causing the pre-teen quite a bit of distress. Not that it hurt--on the contrary! It felt so damned good that she wanted to pay full attention to what was being done to her ass back there, not waste part of her attention with the man lying before her!</p> <p> But it had to be done.</p> <p> With Moose slobbering all over her bare asscheeks, little Julie bent far over, lifting her butt high in the air and making it all the easier for Moose to tongue her anus--and the ten-year-old naked beauty stuck her tongue out and tasted the tip of the dry dick under her lips.</p> <p> Zeke moaned.</p> <p> Moose bit her ass!</p> <p> ""Ouch!"" Julie whispered against Zeke's prickskin.</p> <p> ""Come on, you virgin girlie! Suck me!""</p> <p> Zeke reached down over his body and found the little girl's long warm hair, twined his fingers deep into that sweet mass of softness and kept her head pressed firmly against his limp prong of dried-up meat.</p> <p> She licked the side of the cock, tasting a crust of salt and smelling the strange, strong odor of unwashed prick. She tried to lift her head away and shake it to rid her nose of the harsh stench of Zeke's meat.</p> <p> Julie twisted her head until she could pull the tip of his cock into her mouth, deciding to get this over with as fast as she could.</p> <p> Zeke gasped as the child wet the entire length of his cock with her sweet saliva, and began moving her head up and down slightly, working his dick with an instinctive expertise, bringing it to life slowly. Her tongue flicked back and forth rapidly as she dipped her head again to pull the prong deep into her tender throat, sucking it hard like she might suck a particularly juicy hot dog. It tasted strongly of salt and something else she couldn't identify--and wasn't sure she wanted to identify--but all in all it was pretty good!</p> <p> She shut her eyes tightly and let her mind pretend she was pulling like this at Frank's huge cock!</p> <p> She began to moan herself, her head bobbing wildly and her lips and chin and bare throat becoming quickly soaked with her drooling saliva.</p> <p> And she felt Moose sucking tiny bits of her smooth, satiny asscheeks, concentrating on the softer, looser flesh on the underside of each cheek where it became the upper part of the back of her thigh!</p> <p> It felt so fucking great!</p> <p> Ohhhhhh ...!</p> <p> MMMMMMMMMMMMMM ...!</p> <p> Her ass began to move of its own accord, shifting under Moose's biting, teasing teeth and sucking lips.</p> <p> Moose was moaning now, too. All three of them were purring and groaning, each one becoming lost in their own private sensations of sex.</p> <p> Julie was sucking wildly now, her long hair flying all over her head and down around her face and covering her bare arms and falling loosely onto Zeke's pants.</p> <p> He left himself rising up, harder harder, inside the delicious warmth and wetness of the pre-teen virgin's amazingly talented mouth!</p> <p> ""Go, baby! Suck it! Suck me off!""</p> <p> The man's whispered words drove Julie crazy! She wanted to taste come! Anybody's come! And right this minute!</p> <p> She sucked hard, bobbed her face up and down on the rigid pole of burning slippery flesh in her mouth, tonguing the prick like a whore in a hurry!</p> <p> And her cunny was dripping wet, and Moose was right there to lap it all up, sticking his tongue deep into the crack of Julie's utterly smooth hairless cunny crease, tasting before any other male the little girl's sweet offering of love juice!</p> <p> Julie groaned in a sexual frenzy!</p> <p> She felt herself beginning to warm and twitch as the pleasure rose to her clit and flowed slowly upward through her tense tummy toward her swelling nipples.</p> <p> And in her mouth, Zeke was throbbing like a rod of molten steel! She couldn't believe he was so hard! God! He's like hot lead!</p> <p> She felt the tightening of Zeke's hips and his thrusting upward, shoving his cock hard and deep into her throat at the same time he grabbed tightly onto her hair and pulled her face downward with all his strength, forcing her to gag on his cock!</p> <p> The pre-teen gagged and gasped as she tried to breathe, and suddenly her throat was full of hot thick spunk, gouting and flooding out the old man's dickhead! She was drowning in the stuff, gulping hard and fast to keep from dribbling the stuff out of her mouth! She wanted every drop!</p> <p> She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, it seemed to be going on forever, coming and coming and COMING IN HER SWEET VIRGIN THROAT!!!</p> <p> The hot spunk kept flooding her throat and Julie kept sucking it out of the man's hard cock and swallowing it in gasping gulps and suddenly her own sweet ass jerked high and wiggled and whipped around in the cool air spurting and drooling and dripping her own juices as she CAME!</p> <p> Julie, the cock still in her throat, shoved her hard nipples down to the front of Zeke's rough pants, and began rubbing the sensitive nubbins back and forth over the material, driving herself into a frenzy of wonderful mindless sex, her pussy flooding the slick slippery juices down the backs of her thighs and right into Moose's wide open eager mouth!</p> <p> She felt his lips and tongue and teeth working her cunny lips open from behind, his lips nuzzling deep between those little-girl pussy lips and seeking out her piping, dripping clit, sucking it between his teeth and biting down and pulling it halfway out of her cunthole!</p> <p> ""OH! AH! AHHHHHHGGGGGG ...!"" Julie screamed as she tore her face off Zeke's still pumping prick! His spunk spat out onto her face, the last few spurts hitting her pulsing throbbing throat!</p> <p> She threw her head far back and howled her pleasure like some night creature! She loved it! She needed it! She wanted it all! ALL!</p> <p> And Moose was good!</p> <p> He pulled at the child's hot, sticky clit and shook his head back and forth right down there between her tight asscheeks, wiping his face in her slippery come and sweat!</p> <p> She tasted like ambrosia!</p> <p> Moose sucked up her pussy juices like a maniac, drawing the little girl's clit almost entirely into his mouth, forcing it long like a straw and sucking her virgin clit dry of fluid!</p> <p> And Julie howled and cried and shrieked with lust and shuddered and jerked and twitched her asscheeks wildly with her deep cuntfilling pleasure!</p> <p> And suddenly, she sighed and fell limply forward, landing on top of Zeke's body.</p> <p> And Moose got up on his knees, pressed his own hard cock right up tight against the little girl's still raised buns, and gave a little shove against her anus!</p> <p> ""NOOOOO!"" she cried out loudly.</p> <p> ""Oh, fuck you!"" Moose shouted back, clutching the child's bare thighs and hauling her back hard against his probing dick.</p> <p> ""NO! PLEASE! YOU'LL RIP ME APART! NOOOO!"" the little girl kept crying.</p> <p> She rolled aside, her leg pulled hard by the rope and the weight of the cement block. She sat up quickly before Moose could react to the loss of her anus and crawled to his cock, opened her mouth wide and shoved her face down over his prick. She began sucking hard.</p> <p> ""Oh, yeah!"" Moose sighed, content with a blow job from this tender little morsel of girlhood!</p> <p> Julie sucked and sucked, repeating her act with Zeke for Moose, feeling him rise harder and faster than Zeke had been able to do.</p> <p> He was ready even before her lips touched him, and he quickly shot his wad down the child's tight throat!</p> <p> Moose simply fell over backwards and laid still, his dick slowly sinking down to his pants.</p> <p> Both men lay still, their dicks lying limp on the fronts of their pants.</p> <p> Julie crawled to the cement block and began trying to untie the rope. Too bad the damned ax was on the other side of the sawhorse. Julie gave up for a moment, rested her face against the side of the huge instrument.</p> <p> She sniffed. Oh! She had rested her cheek in her own lubrication! She rubbed her cheek in it, smelled it by rubbing her nose against the wood, then stuck her sharply pointed tongue out and tasted it.</p> <p> Then it struck her to taste her own juices directly from her still seeping pussy lips!</p> <p> It was then, while both men laid out half unconscious on the straw-littered floor of the barn, and while little Julie was squatting next to the wooden sawhorse, dipping her fingers into her wet cunthole and sucking her fingers clean of her own wonderful come, that those door burst open and a huge figure stood there.</p> <p> ""JERRY!"" the pre-teen shouted!</p> <p> The older boy strode fully into the barn and threw the powerful beam of his flashlight over the scene, then rushed to his naked sister's side, knelt and made quick work of the twine.</p> <p> ""In here!"" he shouted back over his shoulder. More men came rushing in. They hauled the two bums up to their feet, the evidence of their limp dicks all that was needed for the rescuers to bundle them both off to the county jail.</p> <p> Jerry lifted his sister in his arms, and another man placed a warm blanket over her tiny nude body. Jerry carried the small lightweight child home and put her to bed in her own bedroom.</p> <p> He stayed with the girl until he was certain she would be all right, then went down to his own room. Both parents were sound asleep.</p> <p> It wasn't more than half an hour. Little Julie crept quietly down the long hallway to Jerry's room. Jerry had been lying wide awake, waiting for her.</p> <p> ""Hi!"" he greeted the girl.</p> <p> Julie just smiled and walked over to his bed. She looked absolutely delightful in her shorty nightgown, and it had a very convenient rip over her left nipple, which clearly showed the whole of that sweet nubbin of darker flesh--and little did Jerry suspect that the rip had been very carefully manufactured by Julie herself!</p> <p> She stood there, letting her brother inspect her bared titty. Then she held out her delicate hand for him to draw her into his bed.</p> <p> He did so, carefully cuddling her body beside his.</p> <p> ""Sure you're okay, Sis?""</p> <p> Julie nodded against his hard body.</p> <p> ""Oh,"" she whispered.</p> <p> ""That's nice,"" Jerry said, stroking her long hair down her back and feeling the sleekness of her silken hair moving over the silkiness of her nightgown.</p> <p> Julie moaned for him.</p> <p> ""Like this?"" he asked.</p> <p> Again, the little girl nodded. She wanted so badly to tell him to strip her nightgown off her little body and lay her out on his bed, command her to open her thighs and let his huge prick inside her cunthole!</p> <p> But she just sighed deeply, and closed her eyes, letting him stroke and caress her hair.</p> <p> In a few minutes she pretended to fall into a deep sleep, and let her arms fall limply aside, off her stomach.</p> <p> Jerry continued to stroke his little sister's beautiful long hair for another few minutes.</p> <p> Then he shifted his weight, freeing his an and laying the child down on the bed beside him. He rested up on one elbow, looking down at the quietly asleep little girl.</p> <p> ""Julie?"" he whispered very quietly. No response. Julie, still feigning sleep, sighed and stretched slightly, slowly spreading her long slim legs wide, WIDE open! Jerry sighed deeply, shook his head a bit and let his mind play with the idea of raping the little kid right here and now, shoving his hard cock up between her thighs and taking her cherry once and for all!</p> <p> But this was his own sister! He shut his eyes and rolled away from her limp body, got off the bed, then threw the covers up over her. He turned the light out and went down and got into her bed. He slept very badly. Julie was disappointed, but decided to take care of herself. She began caressing her cunny lips. Then she lifted her fingers to her nose and sniffed. Oh! How much nicer than the juices on the sawhorse! So much cleaner, fresher! what a nice smell I have!</p> <p> Julie dipped up some more wetness from between her thighs and touched her fingertips to her tongue, tasting herself, then sucking her whole finger deep into her mouth and licking it clean of her sweet lubrication.</p> <p> Oh! How sweet!</p> <p> She smiled to herself, and turned over onto her side, slipping Jerry's pillow between her thighs and pressing it up firmly against her cunny lips. She squeezed her thighs tightly together a few times, then had a sudden and wonderful inspiration!</p> <p> She climbed out of her brother's bed, rummaged through his closet until she found one of his belts. She got back under the covers. There, she once again fit the pillow up between her bare thighs, under her nightgown ... and then she wrapped the belt tightly around her thighs, tying the pillow into place against her cunny and clit!</p> <p> It was quickly soaked with her wetness!</p> <p> What a nice surprise for Jerry in the morning!</p> <p> She went to sleep, and had the sexiest dreams of her young life, one after the other, all night long.</p> <p> When she woke up in the morning, the pillow was loose at her side, the belt slipped down around her knees.</p> <p> Julie stayed in the bed until Jerry came in quite late in the morning.</p> <p> She smiled up at her big brother, then reached over for the pillow. She lifted it onto her tummy then raised it high, offering it to Jerry.</p> <p> He took it, cocked his head and looked at the girl.</p> <p> ""What?"" he asked.</p> <p> Julie grinned.</p> <p> ""It's all wet,"" she said quietly.</p> <p> ""Huh?""</p> <p> Jerry felt it all over. It was wet! He lifted it to his nose and sniffed.</p> <p> Julie giggled when she saw his eyes widen and his frown give way to a strange but exciting stare, directly into her own deep, smiling eyes!</p> </div>",[]
847,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 9",9,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Julie Miller sat all alone in the dark car, re-living once again her night of terror and sexual awakening in that dirty scary old barn.</p> <p> She let a slight smile play briefly over her lips. Well, maybe not so much terror as sexual awakening!</p> <p> The action up on the big screen was getting to the little girl. She was letting her mind drift more and more into the fantasy of the film, letting her mind imagine what it would be like to have two people doing ... that?</p> <p> And ... hey! ... those two people were ... WOMEN!</p> <p> And what was that thing she was wearing down between her widespread legs? It looked like a gigantic prick!</p> <p> Julie watched closely, extremely interested in how the artificial cock could be used!</p> <p> She wondered where she could get one of those! It would be a relatively easy thing to do to talk Donna into putting one on, and using it ... just like that!</p> <p> But that was all long ago, two years ago, and where the fuck was Billy?</p> <p> Julie was frustrated, and now she was getting worried. Her parents had never even asked to which movie she was being taken, and Julie herself hadn't bothered to ask. All she wanted was to (be able to say to her girlfriends she had dated Billy Powers, and now that was ruined!</p> <p> She would have to deny everything he would say about the evening.</p> <p> Damn it!</p> <p> Then she recalled his command, just before he went away into the darkness, ""When I come back, you better be naked!""</p> <p> And now she recalled her submissive ""Okay.""</p> <p> But now she began to think it out. Why should she strip for him? Why should she do one damned thing for him? He had stopped her from fingerfucking herself, and then he'd brought her to the deep end of the pool and let her get her feet wet but stopped her from jumping in all the way!</p> <p> Why?</p> <p> It really bugged her. She couldn't come up with any answer for his behavior. Nothing made sense to her. How could he turn down a freely offered virgin fuck?</p> <p> Shit, the child thought.</p> <p> She glanced back at the screen. This time it was three men who were fucking the girl--no, this was a different girl. Julie had looked up just in time to see the first thick gouts of white come spurt out of the short fat dick and cover the girl's huge boobs, dribble down between her breasts.</p> <p> Wish I had boobs like that!</p> <p> She touched her small mound under her bra.</p> <p> Oh, well ... Just then one of the men fucking the girl in the movie laughed loudly and said, ""I guess this will teach you, you fucking tease!""</p> <p> Tease?</p> <p> She straightened her body on the seat, brushed her skirt down neatly over her thighs, feeling every inch of her skin, and each and every item of clothing she wore.</p> <p> Damn, was she hot!</p> <p> Billy yanked the front door open, slammed the seat forward and shoved himself into the back seat. He balanced the huge bucket of buttery popcorn on his knee while he leaned forward and pulled the front door shut.</p> <p> He glanced at Julie.</p> <p> ""Hi,"" he said.</p> <p> Julie gave him a sweet smile.</p> <p> ""I told you to be naked,"" he said gruffly.</p> <p> ""Okay,"" Julie said.</p> <p> She lifted her hands up to her throat and began very slowly to unbutton her crisp white blouse.</p> <p> ""You can look, but you can't touch me!"" she said.</p> <p> ""What?"" His voice was laughably grim.</p> <p> ""You heard me, Billy.""</p> <p> ""Come on, baby!""</p> <p> Julie smiled coyly.</p> <p> ""If you're going to get all bothered about this, I'll just button myself right back up!""</p> <p> She slipped the button back through the hole and placed her hands, neatly folded together, in her lap.</p> <p> Billy decided to tough it out. Two could play that game. He popped some popcorn into his mouth and turned his attention to the film.</p> <p> Julie cleared her throat, then reached over and took a handful of popcorn out of the bucket. The pieces were soaked in warm, slippery butter, just the way Julie loved popcorn!</p> <p> She chose a large piece, held it up to the light from the movie, then, deliberately and very very slowly, she lowered it, slipped it up under her skirt, rubbed it deep between her love lips, wetting it thoroughly with her pussy juices, and then she popped it into her mouth!</p> <p> A sideways glance at Billy showed her that he was watching, and closely!</p> <p> She repeated her action with another piece of popcorn, savoring the taste of warm butter and warm lubrication!</p> <p> Ummmmmmm ...</p> <p> Billy was trembling with desire. He wanted to do that!</p> <p> ""Julie?"" he said, his voice quivering badly.</p> <p> ""Hmmm?"" Julie asked, innocently. Billy hesitated.</p> <p> ""I'm sorry ... I ..."" He shrugged.</p> <p> ""Oh? About what?"" Julie was determined to win this round, and she knew exactly how to do it!</p> <p> ""I'm sorry about ... not ... bringing you off.""</p> <p> ""Oh, that? It doesn't matter."" She tried to keep her voice casual, but she didn't feel casual at all.</p> <p> ""It doesn't?"" he asked.</p> <p> But his tone, his sincerity, his total lack of sensitivity to her need, finally got through to the child, and she twisted toward him threw her handful of popcorn directly into his stunned face, and shouted, ""OF COURSE IT MATTERS, YOU FUCKING BASTARD CREEP!""</p> <p> She slapped her palms over her face and began bawling loudly.</p> <p> Billy waited until she was completely finished crying, then cleared his throat.</p> <p> ""Julie, let me tie you up.""</p> <p> Julie gasped. ""What?""</p> <p> ""I want to tie you up. Right here, in the car. I won't hurt you, and I promise it will be good for you. Really good!""</p> <p> ""Is that why you didn't finish me earlier?""</p> <p> Billy nodded hard.</p> <p> ""Yeah! I figured if you came then, you wouldn't want to fuck for real later, and I was so damned hot and horny that I just had to get out of here for a while. I was afraid to ask you to let me tie you up!""</p> <p> ""Oh? You didn't seem to have any trouble asking Norma!""</p> <p> ""Oh, shit!"" Billy moaned. ""She promised she wouldn't tell anybody!""</p> <p> ""Well, she did!""</p> <p> ""Did she tell you it was good?""</p> <p> ""She didn't tell me anything at all! She told Donna, and if she said you were hot, I don't know it!""</p> <p> ""Please?"" he begged. She shrugged.</p> <p> ""I don't know. What would you use to tie me up with?""</p> <p> ""Your hair ribbon. Your belt.""</p> <p> She looked down at her belt. It was cloth. God! Had she put it on purposely? She had learned about Billy's desire to tie his girls up before the date. Maybe she ... ""Let me think about it,"" she said quietly. She shifted around on the seat, lifted her knees up and put her feet on the seat. She pulled the hem of her black skirt up high so that it slipped back down her upraised knees and fell loosely into her lap, baring her pubescent stockinged legs and her panty-encased pussy. She dipped another piece of popcorn into her cunny hole and ate it. ""Go ahead and have some, Billy!"" she said. Billy quickly leaned over and dipped a piece of buttery popcorn into her twat, rubbing it all around and getting it nice and wet with Julie's drippings, then popped it into his own mouth.</p> <p> ""Delicious!"" he said, nodding in appreciation.</p> <p> The two young kids sat there in the back seat of Jerry's car, alternately wiping up Julie's juices on the popcorn pieces, and then gulping them down!</p> <p> They finished the entire bucket like that!</p> <p> ""Whew!"" Billy said at last. ""Man, that was the only way to eat popcorn!""</p> <p> ""I liked it!"" Julie agreed.</p> <p> Billy set the bucket up in the front seat. He sat back, and looked at the young girl across from him. Julie looked back. She reached up to her hair, and slipped the ribbon loose, pulled it from her hair, and reached her hand out to Billy, offering him the long strip of pretty ribbon.</p> <p> She shook her head and let her hair fall loosely all around her shoulders and down the front of her blouse.</p> <p> ""You're beautiful, Julie!""</p> <p> ""Thank you!"" she smiled in delight.</p> <p> Billy played with the lovely piece of delicate ribbon for a few moments.</p> <p> ""Turn away, and put your hands behind your back.""</p> <p> Billy gently but firmly wrapped the ribbon around the child's bare wrists, pushing the material of her blouse sleeves up on her wrists farther. When he was done, she turned back around for him.</p> <p> He got in the front, on the passenger's side, then turned around, resting his head on the back of the seat, looking at Julie. He stared at her, smiling a little crookedly.</p> <p> Julie waited for his next command.</p> <p> ""Now, this is going to be a bit hard to do, Julie. I want you to take off your clothes! Every stitch! And I want you to do it without any help from me ... and with your hands tied!""</p> <p> ""That's impossible!"" Julie cried.</p> <p> Billy grinned. ""Norma can do it!""</p> <p> Julie glared at him for a second. ""Damn you!"" she shouted at him.</p> <p> ""When you're naked I'll give you a fuck you'll never forget!""</p> <p> Julie took in a deep breath. She let it out with a long loud sigh, then straightened her shoulders and looked at Billy, who was grinning back at her. She wet her full sensuous lips.</p> <p> ""You'd better!"" she said.</p> </div>",[]
848,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 10",10,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Julie sat looking at Billy, but her mind was occupied with the problem he had set for her. How to take off all her clothes, with her hands bound behind her back!</p> <p> She was dressed in her tight white blouse, with thin ruffles down the buttons and around the collar and wrists. She had on a black skirt that was riding more than halfway up her thighs, almost to the tops of her flesh-tone stockings. Under her tight blouse, the pretty pre-teen was wearing her favorite training bra. Under her skirt, she wore her cotton panties and the white garterbelt.</p> <p> How the fuck was she going to remove all that?</p> <p> Billy gave her a wicked wink!</p> <p> Julie turned and lifted her legs to the seat, stretching them out in front of her. The easiest thing would be to slip off her shoes, which she did. But then she was stumped!</p> <p> Julie slid down on the seat, lifting her knees to make room for the rest of her body, until she was lying on her back, on her bound arms. She fumbled her arms up to the back of her skirt, then sucked her tummy in as far as she could, at the same time she grasped the waist of her skirt and began twisting it around her trim body, until the clip of the belt was in her hands. She finally got it unclipped, and felt the release of the tightness around her waist. It took only a few tugs to open the button and run the zipper down, and then the material was simply laying loosely around her body. It was relatively easy to push the material down far enough on her legs that by some very sensuous shifting of her thighs and knees the pre-teen stripper succeeded in kicking the skirt off her stockinged feet and onto the floor of the car.</p> <p> She took a brief rest from her struggles. She lay on her back, on her arms, dressed now only in her panties and her garterbelt and stockings, and her blouse and bra. Her panties were soaked!</p> <p> The crotch of the panties was twisted and pulled aside, away from her hairless cunny, exposing to Billy's eyes the puffy little girl pussy lips, glistening with sweat and lubrication ... and popcorn butter!</p> <p> Julie sighed from her strenuous exertions with the skirt, and then began working on her stockings.</p> <p> She reached down behind her and found the hooks at the backs of her thighs. In order to unhook the silken nylon from the straps of the garterbelt, the child had to lift her hips high off the seat. This action thrust her half bared cuntslit right into Billy's face!</p> <p> He could smell her overpowering female odor!</p> <p> Julie got the back hooks undone, then twisted the stocking tops around to unhook the other snaps. This accomplished, she pushed the tops of the stockings down her thighs as far as she could, to just above her knees, then, working her thighs and knees together, she worked the loose nylon down over each knee. Then she lifted first one foot up and hooked her toes into the loose and open stocking top, and pushed it the rest of the way off her foot. She repeated this cute move with her other foot.</p> <p> Again, she sighed.</p> <p> The panties were next. Julie got the back of the cotton underwear shoved down over her tight asscheeks in back, then rolled over, awkwardly onto her tummy. She hitched herself up on the seat, as close to one side of the car as possible bumping her knees against the side. Then she slowly shifted her body toward the other side, and this friction against the seat pulled the front of her panties downward.</p> <p> And the inch-worm action made her bared butt wriggle in the most delightful manner.</p> <p> But once was not enough!</p> <p> Julie found that she had dragged her panties down only to the tops of her knees. She had to roll over onto her back again and arch herself upward off the seat enough to be able to reach down and push the panties below her knees from behind and then roll over again onto her tummy and slide her body sexily over the seat to get them below her knees in front. Once they were down that far, it was an easy matter to kick her legs and let them fly off her feet!</p> <p> Her lower body was now entirely bare! Her thighs were smeared with lubrication, and the car was beginning to smell like a pussy farm!</p> <p> Billy watched the girl with lust in his eyes. He wanted to shove his prick into her bare cunny hole right this instant! But the rotten lie he'd told her abut his ""problem"" was paying off much too well! It was the same story he'd used with half a dozen other young girls and it worked like a charm every time! He got the whole show and he got the whole hole, and he got the last laugh! He smiled down at Julie, who was resting, panting. She was naked, from the waist down.</p> <p> He wondered how the fuck she was going to get that shirt of hers off. It buttoned down the front and her hands were tied behind her. Norma's blouse had buttoned up the back, and after she unbuttoned the lower half she simply tore it off her, popping the top few buttons completely off the blouse!</p> <p> Julie's buttoned in front, though. This should be terrific!</p> <p> She was wondering how to do it herself.</p> <p> While she considered the problem, she worked the garterbelt around so that the hook was easy to open, and it fell away from her waist onto the floor.</p> <p> Only her blouse and bra to go!</p> <p> She moaned and looked up at Billy.</p> <p> He smiled down at her.</p> <p> ""Fuck me now!"" she cried to him.</p> <p> He shook his head. Below her vision his dick was throbbing madly to fuck her cunt!</p> <p> Julie looked down at her bare tummy and cunny, then spread her long legs wide open, inviting Billy in!</p> <p> ""The blouse!"" he commanded.</p> <p> ""Yes, sir!"" the little girl whined back.</p> <p> But how?</p> <p> She struggled for a few seconds trying to twist the shirtfront around far enough to get at the buttons with her hands, but she couldn't reach even one, the blouse was so tight on her small chest.</p> <p> Damn it! ""Oh, shit!"" she said aloud.</p> <p> She began humping her hips up off the seat, thrusting her pussy at Billy's face! How the hell could he resist this? She wet her lips and humped in a hard fast rhythm of loving which no man could have failed to jump onto!</p> <p> No one but Billy!</p> <p> He watched her, breathing hard and fast in the same rhythm, wanting so badly to jump her cunt and shove his burning prick to the hilt inside her fucking box!</p> <p> ""The blouse!"" he demanded.</p> <p> Teasing himself and her! It drove him to the wall! He was getting too damned close! A few more minutes and he'd have to fuck the little girl, blouse on or blouse off!</p> <p> Fuck!</p> <p> ""You damned bastard!"" Julie moaned.</p> <p> ""Hurry up!"" Billy gasped.</p> <p> Julie threw her tight body all over the seat, kicking wildly at the walls of the car, and jabbing her knees into the backs of the front seats, grunting and groaning and twisting, trying to force one or two of the buttons open ... but she failed.</p> <p> She was on her belly, gasping and panting hard, her face turned toward the seat.</p> <p> ""I can't,"" she said. It was muffled.</p> <p> ""What?""</p> <p> ""I can't do it,"" she said, turning her face toward Billy, finally rolling over onto her back.</p> <p> ""You have to,"" he said.</p> <p> And from that position on the seat she caught sight of the push-down door lock. She sat upright, then stood up, bent far forward between the side of the front passengers seat and the door of the car, and arching her head and shoulders back as far as she could, she tried to press her titties against the glass of the window. She did it, and then lowered her whole body, forcing the push-down lock upward between the two halves of her blouse, behind the button over her breasts!</p> <p> Then she pulled backwards hard and fast, plopping her half nude body back onto the seat ... and tore the button off!</p> <p> Her blouse gaped open over her bra!</p> <p> ""Great! You can do it, baby!"" he shouted to her.</p> <p> But Julie was lost in her blouse ripping idea! She loved this! She leaped forward again and worked the door lock behind the next higher button and ripped that one off, too!</p> <p> She tore the button off the blouse near her throat and the two lower ones, and the material fell freely open, dangling down both sides of her young, fresh, virgin body!</p> <p> ""Damn!"" Billy laughed.</p> <p> Julie was breathless, but happy! She'd opened the damned blouse without her hands. Now to get it off her arms. She shrugged it down off her shoulders and let it hang behind her, then sat down and worked it over her feet, catching the collar part with both feet. Then, with increasing pressure, she straightened her legs, trying to tear the material away from her bound wrists behind, or rip it in half with her feet.</p> <p> She strained hard, and her lovely face grew bright red with the breathless tension, but suddenly she felt the buttons pop away from her wrists and the thin material split open and fell off!</p> <p> She sighed deeply and loudly. Then she looked at Billy.</p> <p> ""The bra!"" he said, his eyes wide and taking in every detail of the little girl's trembling shoulders and tight white bra. He swore he could see her dark nipples through the silken cups!</p> <p> Julie saw him staring at her boobies, and arched her back to accent their size. She was shaking with desire for the boys cock!</p> <p> ""FUCK ME, YOU ROTTEN CREEP!"" she shouted at him, opening her legs for him again.</p> <p> He shook his head.</p> <p> ""Bra,"" he told her, pointing at her little mounds.</p> <p> ""AAAHHHHHHHGGGGGGG ...!!!"" Julie screamed in frustration, wildly throwing her cunny all over the back seat, trying madly to fuck the air!</p> <p> How in hell could she get that bra off! Billy wondered the same thing. Norma had gone on the date with Billy ... braless! She was some little fucker! But Julie was so much more beautiful, delightful, and ... frustrated! Billy, behind the cover of the front seat, was stripping off his pants and underwear, getting ready to make the leap over the seat the instant Julie was naked!</p> <p> The bra was open!</p> <p> But it still hung over her thin, boney shoulders.</p> <p> ""I'm not gonna tear it,"" she told Billy. She hunched her knees up to her chin, worked the bra cups over her knees and down under her feet so that when she straightened back up the bra was dangling from her tied wrists, leaving the entire front of her body bared to Billy's sight!</p> <p> Billy watched her. Should he make her break her bra? The poor kid was on the verge of going nuts, if she didn't get stuffed pretty soon! If he told her she had to rip her bra off? Had to, or be left hanging?</p> <p> What the fuck?</p> <p> He grinned and nodded at her. And Julie grinned back, threw herself down on her back and spread her legs wide open as Billy came up and over the front seat like the rising sun!</p> <p> Naked from the waist down!</p> <p> His cock sticking straight out like a fucking cannon!</p> <p> ""FUCK ME! FUCK ME! SHOVE THAT FUCKING MONSTER INTO MY CREAMING CUNNY! DO IT NOW! BILLY! FUCK MY HOLE!""</p> <p> Julie was shouting wildly, humping her cunny up and down hard and fast and forcing poor Billy to hop on her like he would a madly bucking horse, hop on her jumping body and try to shove into her at his own peril!</p> <p> He aimed and missed and aimed and missed and aimed and almost missed but got it, got it, GOT IT!</p> <p> And slammed home!</p> <p> ""AHHHHHHHHHHH ...!"" Julie shrieked as Billy tore through her cherry cunny, ripping that tiny membrane wide open, and filling her virgin tube with fat little boy dick flesh and ramming it home over and over and over and OVER!</p> <p> The two young kids were humping and fucking and shrieking and laughing and fucking and kissing and drooling and slobbering all over each other, loving and loving and thrusting into her and fucking down and up and up and down on his gigantic pole of love, crazy with each other's bodies and cock and cunt and bouncing little nipples!</p> <p> ""BILLY! BILLY! GOD! YOU'RE GREAT! OH! OOOO! AH! THE GREATEST! FUCK ME! BOY! GOOD! UH! UH! UH! OHHHHHHH ...!""</p> <p> Julie came!</p> <p> The little fucker CAME! She sucked Billy's cock up inside her virgin twat and squatted on it and sucked it dry and humped it hard and wiggled her bare buns in the air and on the seat and crushed her cunny as hard as she could against Billy's rigid prick and hairy balls!</p> <p> Her pussy drank him dry!</p> <p> And spewed out onto his pumping dick her own juices, soaking the cylinder of passion, drowning his dong in her own sweet thick creamy come and pussy perfume and lubrication and little girl sweat!</p> <p> And drained herself dry!</p> <p> Both children fell together, spent and utterly exhausted! Somehow, they were both drained of every drop of their own juice, and yet they were both soaked! Soaked with the other's sweet wet love!</p> <p> SOAKED!</p> </div>",[]
849,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 11",11,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> By the time the last movie ended and Jerry had returned to the car to drive the two youngsters home, both Billy and Julie were fully dressed.</p> <p> Jerry kept a foolish and somehow disturbing grin on his face all the time he drove. He let Billy off at his house and then turned the car back toward town, instead of driving his little sister home.</p> <p> ""Hey! Where are we going, Jerry!"" Julie asked, glancing at her brother's smiling face.</p> <p> He ignored her question and patted the seat close beside him.</p> <p> ""Come sit closer, Julie.""</p> <p> ""I'm okay over here,"" Julie whispered against the cold window glass. She had moved up front after they had let Billy off. She didn't like the tone of Jerry's voice, nor his grin, nor the fact that they were moving farther and farther away from home in a direction that Julie didn't know.</p> <p> ""I didn't ask you to sit closer! I told you to sit closer! Now get your ass over here!""</p> <p> Julie was stunned by Jerry's command. Her heart began to tremble as she slid over to the center of the seat.</p> <p> ""Closer.""</p> <p> She moved so close her thigh was touching his. Casually, Jerry placed his hand on his sister's thigh.</p> <p> ""Move your legs apart. I want to put my hand between your legs.""</p> <p> Julie tightened her legs together.</p> <p> ""JERRY!"" she cried, suddenly shifting back across the seat toward her protective corner. But Jerry reached out and grabbed her arm and yanked her back tightly against his body.</p> <p> ""DON'T DAMN IT, JERRY!""</p> <p> Little Julie was terrified. What was happening? She was becoming very frightened of Jerry. His fingers forced their way down between her thighs, and he squeezed the soft tender flesh so hard that the little girl cried out in pain.</p> <p> ""Please ..."" she whispered.</p> <p> ""Just shut up, Sis! The evening is young! Very young! Almost as young as you are!""</p> <p> The little girl didn't understand her brother's words. She only knew that his hand was hurting her thigh, and that his tone of voice was dangerous.</p> <p> ""Jerry, please tell me what's going on!""</p> <p> ""I told you to shut up! If you think you can tease me for two fucking years and then let that creepy boyfriend of yours have your cherry, you got another thing coming!""</p> <p> ""WHAT? HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT ...?"" she cried loudly.</p> <p> Jerry snorted, squeezed his sister's tender thigh very hard.</p> <p> ""Ow! Please don't!""</p> <p> Jerry let go of her leg and fumbled around under the driver's seat, pulled out a cassette recorder with a strange-looking attachment.</p> <p> ""Oh, my God!"" Julie moaned.</p> <p> ""You stupid little fucker! Ellen and I listened to everything you let him do to you! I would have stopped you, but Ellen ... Ellen ... kept me occupied! But we heard it all! And now I have the tape, too! I'm going to play it for Mom and Dad and all your little classmates, you bitch, unless you do everything I tell you to! Understand?""</p> <p> Julie was weeping into her cupped palms. She nodded her understanding.</p> <p> ""Good! And you better figure out some nice, logical story to explain your ripped blouse to Mom and Dad, too, while you're at it!""</p> <p> ""Yes, Jerry."" the child said quietly. Jerry listened to the submissive little voice with a real shudder of delight. How long he had longed for little Julie's pussy! How many months had he lain awake most of the night, remembering the soul-shattering smell of Julie's pussy juice on his pillow!</p> <p> That night he had vowed to himself that he would have her! Have her cunt and ass and mouth! Every way it was possible for a man to take a woman, he would take his sister! It became an obsession with him but one he decided it would be safer to keep under wraps ... until the time was right!</p> <p> And his little trick with the recorder had made the time right ... NOW!</p> <p> Julie was his! Her cunt may be used, and her mouth. But her asshole was still his for the taking!</p> <p> Her virgin asshole! Tonight!</p> <p> He pinched her leg through her little skirt, pinching so hard that she doubled up her little fists and pressed them tightly together in her lap.</p> <p> Then he released her.</p> <p> No, not pain ... PLEASURE!</p> <p> He let his hand begin stroking her leg, slipped it down to the hem of her skirt and stroked up underneath the black material.</p> <p> ""Where are you taking me?"" she asked.</p> <p> ""A motel!""</p> <p> ""What are you going to do to me?""</p> <p> Jerry let her stew about it for a few minutes.</p> <p> ""I'm gonna fuck you! Up your asshole!""</p> <p> Julie sucked her breath in deeply! Oh God! No!</p> <p> ""Oh, Jerry! Please! Not that! Anything else! I'll give you the best blow job of your life! Or fuck me, but in my pussy! But not my asshole! Not my asshole!"" And she burst into tears again. She cried for most of the rest of the fairly long drive to the motel. It was on the outskirts of town, but on the far side of town from their house.</p> <p> Jerry was taking no chances of the car being recognized, not tonight!</p> <p> Before they pulled into the motel lot, Julie had finished her tears, and sat up, wiping her pretty face dry.</p> <p> ""Will it hurt me?""</p> <p> Jerry snorted loudly again. ""Maybe! only for a split second, baby sister!""</p> <p> Julie sighed. ""Will you ... be gentle with me ... after you ... fuck my asshole?""</p> <p> Jerry reached up and around the little girl's shoulder, dropping his palm down over her tiny breast and massaging her tenderly.</p> <p> ""Sure ..."" he whispered to her.</p> <p> She took a deep breath and held it, filling her brother's caressing hand with her titty, and feeling her nipple grow large and firm under his touch.</p> <p> She let her head lower and rest against her brother's shoulder. Her ass felt funny. She had never considered her asshole to be something sexy. She had never dreamed of being fucked in her butt, but once she got over her initial shock at the idea, and after she got used to the idea of fucking with Jerry, the child began to think of the possibilities!</p> <p> Her asshole began to itch! It itched in exactly the same way her cunny clit itched, and her nipples itched!</p> <p> ""What is it, baby girl?"" Jerry said, sensing some change in her body, some relaxing of her whole being. It was ... trust!</p> <p> She trusted him!</p> <p> ""Hey, Julie! Don't sweat it! I'll take it easy on you, and who knows, maybe you'll like it!""</p> <p> Julie nodded slightly against Jerry's shoulder.</p> <p> Maybe she would!</p> <p> Julie was willing, even then, to bet she would!</p> <p> She smiled. She wriggled her butt on the seat.</p> <p> Asshole, eh?</p> <p> ""Okay,"" she said, letting her thighs fall open for Jerry's caressing hand. He slid his palm up tight against the still wet crotch of Julie's tight panties. She jerked as he stuffed three fingers under her panty leg, probed around her pussy lips and then shoved all three fingers inside her cunny!</p> <p> ""Ohhhh ..."" she gasped.</p> <p> ""Nice?""</p> <p> ""Oh, yes! Jerry! Oh! That's so nice! Good! Right there! Oh, yes! Do that! Do that! Ah! AH! YES! DO THAT!"" she cried out in pleasure. Jerry knew her body so well, she couldn't believe it!</p> <p> He knew her tiny hairless slit so well from all the nights of massaging her while she slept, and never felt a fucking thing!</p> <p> She began humping the three-fingered cock in her cunthole, riding slowly up and down on the pyramidal shaft, feeling her cunny begin lubricating and warming and tingling.</p> <p> She lifted her hands to her breasts and found her nipples hard and ready. She stroked then and pinched them, and began purring, and rolling her face against Jerry's arm.</p> <p> ""Easy, baby! Cool down! Hot shit, Julie! Are you still that horny, after making it with Billy?""</p> <p> She nodded, moaning.</p> <p> Jerry took his hand out from under her skirt.</p> <p> ""No! Keep doing that! I want it!"" she demanded, pouting up at her big brother.</p> <p> Jerry grasped the steering wheel with both hands and just grinned and shook his head.</p> <p> And Julie simply lifted her skirt up, flounced it around in the air while she reached under herself, lifting herself up off the seat, and found her newly aroused asshole!</p> <p> She poked it with her finger.</p> <p> WOW!</p> <p> She stuck the very tip of her finger through the tight muscular ring and twitched.</p> <p> Jerry grabbed her and jerked her around until she pulled her finger out ass.</p> <p> ""I want that hole virgin, Julie!""</p> <p> Julie laughed, reached up and smeared her slightly soiled fingertip over her brother's nose!</p> <p> ""You crazy ... NUT!"" Jerry laughed with her.</p> <p> Julie leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. The car made a sharp turn into the old motel parking lot. Jerry drove around to the back side, and pulled into a space beside a car that looked vaguely familiar to Julie.</p> <p> But she paid it no real attention. She was trying to unzip Jerry's pants!</p> <p> ""Hey! Cut that shit out!""</p> <p> ""I bet I could give you such a suck-off!""</p> <p> ""Inside!""</p> <p> ""Anywhere!""</p> <p> ""Well, baby sister, you'll get your chance! I'll keep this tape for a long time! Maybe someday you'll want to hear it yourself!""</p> <p> ""Ummmm ... maybe! In fact, why not bring it in with you! We can listen to it while you fuck my asshole!""</p> <p> ""You little pervert! Great idea! But that can wait till the next time! Tonight we'll have something else to keep us occupied!""</p> <p> Julie smiled, let Jerry take her hand and help her out of the car.</p> <p> ""Oh? What, besides raping my asshole?"" Jerry took her arm directed her toward the motel door. He patted the familiar car as they walked by it.</p> <p> ""Ellen!"" he said. ""She's waiting for us inside!""</p> </div>",[]
850,"Schoolgirl's First Date, Part 12",12,SIMONE SUCHLER,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/suchler012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Hello, Julie!"" Ellen said with a pretty smile.</p> <p> ""Uh ... hello, Ellen,"" Julie replied hesitantly. She wasn't sure she liked an audience for her asshole rape.</p> <p> ""Take your clothes off, Julie!"" Jerry ordered her.</p> <p> She looked around the room. She had never been inside a motel room before. It was neat! The two beds looked so big! She unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it off. She walked over and peered into the tiny bathroom. It smelled so ... sterile! She undid her skirt and stepped out of it, tossed it onto one of the beds. She opened and closed all the desk drawers, and squealed with delight when she pulled out a postcard with a picture of the motel on it. She carefully laid it on top of her discarded skirt. She pushed her panties down, and with them, her stockings and garterbelt. Then she turned toward her brother and his girlfriend, dressed only in her training bra.</p> <p> She let them look her over.</p> <p> ""Ellen is bisexual, Julie,"" Jerry explained. ""She has liked you for a long long time.""</p> <p> ""I'm going to make love to you, dear child,"" Ellen said, somewhat nervously Julie thought. Hmmmm. The thought of having Ellen touch her naked body was ... interesting!</p> <p> ""Then take your clothes off, Ellen!"" Julie said casually. ""But you better not touch me until after my brother fucks my asshole, or no matter what is on that fucking tape, I'll start screaming rape all over this motel!""</p> <p> ""Okay,"" she whispered weakly.</p> <p> Hey, Julie thought, Ellen is more scared than I am!</p> <p> Jerry was half undressed already, his prick slowly lifting straight up in the air. Julie smiled at Ellen, then turned her full attention toward her brother's hardening prong of meat.</p> <p> ""You want a blow job, Jerry?"" she asked. ""After I butt-fuck you, little sister!""</p> <p> Julie wet her lips, glanced at Ellen, who was watching the interplay between brother and sister with intense interest. The little girl walked over to the bed and crawled up on it beside Ellen. She crawled forward on her stomach until she had centered herself on the bed, then very slowly and invitingly lifted her tight ass high up into the air, at the same time lowering her upper body so low that her bra rested on the blanket.</p> <p> She felt the bed creak as Jerry got up behind her, and she jerked in pleasure as she felt his palms touch lightly over both her tight asscheeks and clutch firmly those two firm buns.</p> <p> ""Ummmmmmm ..."" she moaned.</p> <p> She felt his breath, hot and hard, on her ass, and felt his hands working her cheeks apart.</p> <p> His breath blew against her puckered brown anus, causing the child to suck in her own breath sharply.</p> <p> ""Ooooooo ..."" she purred.</p> <p> Jerry stuck his wet tongue out and touched the pucker of her anus, teasing the little pre-teen girl with new sensations, licking downward to the beginning of her cunt slit, tickling the whole exquisitely sensitive area between her pulsing asshole and her freshly used cunny slit.</p> <p> Julie began wiggling her ass wildly as the feeling flowed through her body, tightening her asshole and hardening her nipples. Her long delicate fingers clawed madly at the blanket, and her breathing came in quick rasping gasps.</p> <p> This was heaven!</p> <p> She could easily learn to love assfucking more than cunny fucking!</p> <p> Jerry was kissing her asshole!</p> <p> He tongued the child all over her ass, wetting the whole sweet silken surface of her delicious buns. He slobbered his face tightly down between her ass cheeks and sucked at her anus, trying to suck it inside out!</p> <p> Julie was groaning loudly with her intense joy and cunt gushing lust.</p> <p> ""Do it!"" she mumbled loudly into the blanket.</p> <p> Jerry was already climbing upward over her bare back. The pre-teen felt his fingers unhooking her training bra, felt the soft cups sagged downward away from her small hanging breasts as it was released from her body. It slipped down her bare arms and rested on the blanket.</p> <p> Jerry climbed higher, bringing his cockhead up under the child's thighs, lifting it up between her ass cheeks, and finally pressing it lightly against her anus.</p> <p> ""Oh!"" Julie gasped.</p> <p> The cockhead was wet with something gooey. It slipped over the little girl's butt crack. Jerry reached down and pressed his cock tightly against her puckered anus, leaning into it, bending forward over her tiny sleek body.</p> <p> With a slight forward push, he easily inside his sister's asshole!</p> <p> She had relaxed her muscles at exactly the right instant!</p> <p> Jerry felt his prick being sucked up inside the child's body, slipping far up into her bowels! His cock felt like it was being squeezed by a huge, firm hand.</p> <p> And then he began to move.</p> <p> In and out of the child's hot burning itching virgin anus, pushing and pulling at her intestines, fucking her ass like she had earlier been fucked in her tight cunt.</p> <p> And Julie was going wild!</p> <p> She crushed her butt backward as hard as she could against her brother's bouncing balls, his fat cylinder pounding in a hard counterthrust slipped deeper and deeper into her, until she thought his prick was going to gag her throat!</p> <p> She was being driven crazy with love and lust!</p> <p> She bit her own wrist to keep from shrieking out her pure pleasure! She gasped and gagged and gulped hard, grunting and cooing and sucking air loudly! Then she felt something in her long blonde hair!</p> <p> It was Ellen's hand!</p> <p> Her hair was being dragged backward, forcing her pretty straining sweaty face up off the blanket, forcing her to look forward, at the head of the bed. And what she saw was Ellen's beautiful face, only inches from her own, but with her head forced so far back, and her body so full of her brother's beating, thrusting, wonderful cock, poor Julie could only gasp an indistinct syllable.</p> <p> And then Ellen moved closer, until Julie saw her eyes close slowly, and her sweet thin lips part, and come closer, closer, until they met with Julie's own drooling full lips!</p> <p> It was a sideways, awkward kiss, but a loving, sharing, soul-searching kiss, with Ellen probing her hot tongue deeply between Julie's wide open jaws, thrusting like Jerry's cock deep into her throat!</p> <p> She was being fucked from both ends at once!</p> <p> It was hard to swallow, so her saliva simply dribbled out her lips and was quickly sucked up by the girl at her mouth.</p> <p> And then Julie felt Ellen's other hand forcing its way under her breast, to cup it fully and find the child's swollen nipple, and begin such a tender loving caressing of that tiny hard nubbin, that Julie felt herself falling in love with her brother's girlfriend!</p> <p> Jerry butt-fucked his sister good and hard, reaming her tight asshole thoroughly, feeling his passion rise and focus in his prickhead as he rode the little girl toward his own trembling shaking violent climax ... and he thrust hard forward, ramming his prong high and deep inside the pre-teen's bowels, and began flooding her tiny body with his huge load of come!</p> <p> His thighs were locked hard to her asscheeks!</p> <p> Julie felt every terrific jerk and twitch of her brother's come! Felt him fill her guts with his spunk, his love goo!</p> <p> She cried out, feeling her own climax approaching rapidly, brought on by her brother's climax in her ass and Ellen's sucking at her tongue, pulling her tongue deep inside her own mouth and sucking so hard the little girl thought her tongue would be torn out by its roots!</p> <p> With a sudden wild tug at her brother's cock embedded deep inside her body, the twelve-year-old beauty began bucking and bouncing like a crazy wild horse on the bed, pulling hard at her tongue in Ellen's mouth and pulling hard at Jerry's cock in her butt!</p> <p> She was locked between the two of them, and going wild with her own coming climax!</p> <p> Her ass bounded high, and Jerry rode her twitching come like a pro rider in the rodeo!</p> <p> The ponygirl leaped and threw her body all over the bed, finally tearing herself out of Ellen's sucking mouth, and dumping Jerry onto the bed, his cock yanked from her asshole with a loud ""pop""... and Julie rolled off the bed and onto the rug-covered floor, where she twitched and jerked a few more times as she rode her own come to a slowly calming finish.</p> <p> She sighed, and threw her limbs wide open, stretching.</p> <p> Ummmmmm!</p> <p> ""Wow!"" Ellen gasped, leaning over the edge of the bed and staring at the little girl, totally naked on her back on the floor. Ellen couldn't grasp how the child could be so relaxed. She had never had that free a feeling about being assfucked by Jerry. But ... maybe she'd give it another chance. Which is exactly what Jerry had been hoping for! The two teenagers roiled together on the bed, and Jerry began bringing Ellen upward by sucking lightly and gently on her boobies, his hand slipping down toward her trembling asshole ...</p> <p> While Julie quietly reached under the and turned on the tape recorder that brother had placed there!</p> <p> She knew how to get even with him! But she wasn't sure getting even was exactly her motive for turning on the tape. Maybe she just wanted a nice personal record of this amazing evening.</p> <p> Or maybe she wanted something she could threaten Jerry with, if he should ever refuse to fuck her!</p> <p> The pre-teen sat up and watched the action on the bed. She frowned. Why the hell was she only watching? She hopped up and leaped onto the two people on the bed, knocking them aside, and snuggled down tightly between them!</p> <p> ""Now!"" she commanded them both. ""Let's start this whole thing over--FROM THE BEGINNING!""</p> </div>",[]
851,Amanda Tied in the Woods,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2003-12-30,135,4,"MMMbb/g, rape, ped, oral, beast, bondage",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Amanda could feel the rough bark of the tree against her back as Mark and Paul tied the rope tightly around both her waist and the tree, pulling her hard against the tree and pulling her tummy in.</p> <p>She was not sure that she liked this game but if it meant that she got to play with the two boys next door she decided that she would just have to go along with it.</p> <p>Mark and Paul were brothers and lived next door to 10-year-old Amanda. Mark was the oldest at 14 with Paul being two years older than Amanda at 12. The boys had insisted that if Amanda wanted to play with them then she would have to play a game called kidnapped where she hid and they found and caught her and tied her up.</p> <p>Having been found and caught, Amanda was led by the boys into the woods just across the road from their houses and once the boys had taken her far enough into the woods for their purposes she was being tied to a tree with some washing line that they had bought along.</p> <p>Before tying her to the tree Mark had tied her hands behind her and now they were hurting, squashed between her back and the tree but Mark didn’t care about the young girls pain as he walked around to stand in front of his captive.</p> <p>Looking at the helpless young girl Mark felt a tightness in his trousers as his cock began to get hard as his eyes travelled over Amanda’s body.</p> <p>With her hands tied behind her back Amanda’s small breasts were thrust forward with her little nipples clearly visible beneath her pink, cotton tee shirt. Her waist was pulled in tight by the ropes and the trunk of the tree pushed forward her lower body, which was covered, by a pair of tight white shorts.</p> <p>The boys had bought along a duffel bag and Paul now tugged a scarf out of it, which he used to bind around Amanda’s eyes as a blindfold.</p> <p>Finally Mark pulled a tea towel and an old tie from the bag and forcing the tea towel into Amanda’s mouth fastened the tie around her head gagging her.</p> <p>Amanda tried to let the boys know that she was not happy about the way this game was going but all that came out was muffled cries that caused the boys to grin and laugh at her as she realised her helplessness.</p> <p>“Paul, take her shoes and socks off and tickle her feet” Mark instructed and when Paul had her feet naked and began tickling Mark started to tickle Amanda’s waist causing the young girl to squirm and struggle to free herself.</p> <p>Slowly Mark’s hands moved up from her sides to Amanda’s breasts and as he started to squeeze them Amanda realised that she was in trouble.</p> <p>Finding the young girl’s nipples through her tee shirt Mark began to squeeze and pull them between his fingers and thumbs smiling to himself as he heard the protests coming from the helpless young girl.</p> <p>Looking down he saw that Paul, seeing what he was doing had run his hand up Amanda’s leg and was trying to push his fingers under the edge of her shorts, with little success.</p> <p>“Take them off, you idiot” Mark told Paul. “She can’t stop you”.</p> <p>“But what if she tells” Paul asked.</p> <p>“It will be her word against ours so who will believe her?” Replied Mark.</p> <p>Paul’s hand went to the zip on Amanda’s shorts as Amanda began to really test the ropes in an attempt to escape.</p> <p>Paul pulled the short’s zip down and undid the button at the waist, exposing Amanda’s white knickers with pink edging but as he went to pull the shorts down her legs the boys heard their mother calling them.</p> <p>“Ignore her” Mark said his voice full of lust as he squeezed both of Amanda’s breasts hard and reached for the bottom of her tee shirt pulling it clear of the ropes and up to expose her perky little breasts.</p> <p>“She is coming this way,” Paul warned. “Quick we can’t let her find us like this”.</p> <p>“Ok, we’ll let Amanda stew awhile till we get back” Mark said giving Amanda’s now naked breasts one last hard squeeze before he ran off in the direction of his Mother with Paul quickly following.</p> <p>Amanda squealed into the gag both in fear at being left alone, tied to a tree and in frustration that the nice tingly feelings that she had begun to have had stopped so abruptly.</p> <p>Unknown to the three children a man had seen the boys almost drag Amanda into the woods and had seen Mark pull the rope from his duffel bag as they disappeared into the trees. Stopping his car in a lay-by, the man had followed quietly and had arrived behind some nearby bushes in time to see Amanda being blindfolded.</p> <p>Instead of stopping the young lads the man had smiled and unzipping his fly pulled out his semi hard cock. Watching as the boys begin to strip and sexually assault the young girl, the man had rubbed his cock until it had grown to its full eight inches, staring with lust at the scene in front of him.</p> <p>When the boys had run off the man followed to the edge of the trees and was just in time to see them climbing into their Mothers car and to hear her going on at them for forgetting their dentists appointments.</p> <p>Realising that he should have at least 30 minutes before the boys returned the man retraced his footsteps back to the bush, thinking about what he was going to do to the helpless young girl tied to the tree.</p> <p>As he rounded the bush the man realised that someone was already standing in front of his intended victim. Pulling back into the bush the man peered through the leaves fearing that whoever it was would release the girl.</p> <p>The sight that met his eyes caused him to once more release his cock from his trousers and start wanking again.</p> <p>The 10-year-old girl was still tied to the tree and stood with her head cocked to one side as if listening. Her shorts were left open at the front showing her pretty pink and white knickers and her tee shirt was pulled up exposing her cute little breasts with their hard pink nipples.</p> <p>It front of her stood a tramp. It was hard to tell his age through the dirt and hair that covered his face but as his gaze was travelling up and down the helpless young girl’s body it was clear that he did not intend to rescue her.</p> <p>Slowly he reached out a hand to her little breast and Amanda stiffened in fear as she felt her breast being cupped. Moving closer the tramp lowered his face to the girl’s neck and started smelling and kissing her as his hands began to get more insistent as they cupped and squeezed her breasts.</p> <p>By now Amanda could smell the filthy tramp, who smelt of tobacco, urine and things that the young girl could only guess at. As he smothered her soft neck in kisses she retched and the hidden man watched as her shoulders shook as she sobbed behind her gag.</p> <p>Pulling his face away from her neck the tramp pulled out a pocketknife and sliding the blade into the neck of Amanda’s tee shirt cut it in two down the front before pulling it off of her shoulders and leaving it hanging down her arms at her back.</p> <p>Now with the young girl naked to the waist the tramp returned to kissing her neck and shoulders and tightly squeezing her breasts before lowering his mouth and sucking Amanda’s breasts into his mouth one at a time. Amanda’s little breast buds hardened and stood out proud as feelings that she had not felt before ran through her.</p> <p>Dropping to his knees in front of the half naked girl the tramp reached up and taking hold of the sides of her shorts slowly pulled them down her legs and made her lift her feet so that he could pull them off.</p> <p>Next he buried his nose in the front of Amanda’s knickers kissing her on her most private place before reaching up and pulling her knickers down and off her legs leaving her naked little hairless pussy exposed before him.</p> <p>Leaning forward he planted a gentle kiss on the lips of her pussy before poking out his tongue and licking up and down the little girl’s crack. Slowly he pushed his tongue further into her little pussy while continuing to lick up and down, savouring the taste of the fresh little virgin helplessly tied in front of him.</p> <p>As his tongue found the naked girls clit his hands reached up to Amanda’s breasts and as she began to moan and wriggle her hips his hands started to grasp her breasts tightly as he felt as if he was about to burst his trousers.</p> <p>“What the hell are you doing?” A voice boomed out and a man with a German Shepherd dog suddenly appeared behind the tramp.</p> <p>Jumping up the tramp made a dash for the woods with the dog barking and chasing him off before it returned to its owner’s side.</p> <p>The man hidden in the bush had been about to shoot his load when the dog owner arrived but now realised that the girl would be released before he achieved his goal.</p> <p>To his surprise however the dog owner made no attempt to release the naked girl but just stood there, looking over her little body as she made soft mewing noises pleading to be released from her torment.</p> <p>The dog, not as patient as his owner made the first move and moving forward pushed it’s cold, wet nose up into the little fold between Amanda’s legs.</p> <p>Amanda let out a shriek as the dog pushed harder, forcing her to spread her legs and raising her onto tiptoe. Amanda’s shriek’s turned to yelps as the dogs long tongue started to lick between her legs and then to moans as his tongue found her tiny clit.</p> <p>The dog’s owner by this time had, after looking nervously around to make sure he was not being watched, released his cock and was stroking it as he watched the dog cause Amanda to go weak at the knees as the unusual stimulation had it’s effect on her.</p> <p>Reaching out the owner took hold of the naked girl’s little breasts with their erect little buds and started to squeeze and pull them hard, enjoying the yelps and moans that came from behind Amanda’s gag.</p> <p>Suddenly Amanda reached her first climax but the dog just continued to work on her tiny clit not stopping to let the young girl recover. After she had climaxed twice more the dog owner finally pulled the beast off her and stood in front of the helpless girl holding his cock in front of her pussy.</p> <p>Reaching out he inserted his index finger into Amanda’s little pussy finding it wet but tight. Moving his finger in and out of her velvety passage he gradually went deeper until he found his way blocked by the young girls virginity.</p> <p>Pulling his finger out he replaced it with his hard cock and rubbed the entrance smearing his slimy pre cum onto Amanda’s pussy lips.</p> <p>By this time the man watching was going frantic.</p> <p>It was all right watching what was going on but he wanted to be the one to take this young girl’s virginity. However the other man had a large dog and he was not about to go up against that even if it meant having to take sloppy seconds.</p> <p>Suddenly he had an idea! In a load voice he called “She is somewhere over here officer” and then in a deeper voice called “Over here I think I can see her.”</p> <p>The dog owner, startled, pulled himself from between the girls legs and thinking himself discovered ran off calling his dog after him, his rapidly shrinking cock flapping between his legs.</p> <p>Wasting no time the hidden man emerged from the bush and walked quickly up to the naked youngster holding his rock hard cock in his hand.</p> <p>Standing before her he bent his knees until his cock was level with her little pussy lips before pushing the head just inside.</p> <p>Amanda, who until then thought she was about to be rescued, stiffened and raised herself onto tiptoe, unwittingly helping her attacker to get inside her. With one hard shove forward, which lifted her from her feet the man tore through her hymen and buried almost half of his cock inside the tiny girls love tunnel.</p> <p>Amanda let out a shriek through the gag as the pain hit her like a blow and continued to shriek as the man forced more and more of his cock inside her tiny body tearing and stretching his way into her.</p> <p>The man looked down to see the preteen girl with her feet off the ground literally being held up by his prick as blood from her lost virginity trickled down the inside of her legs. Finding the sight quite erotic he began to pound Amanda against the tree, harder and harder until he had forced the whole of his cock inside the tiny girl’s tight little pussy.</p> <p>Never had he felt the fantastic friction that the little girl’s pussy provided and as he pushed harder and harder into her he felt his balls stiffen as his cock shot wave after wave of sperm deep inside Amanda’s pussy.</p> <p>Amanda felt the pulsing of her attackers cock inside her and the burning fluid as it filled her up and knew that he had cum inside her. Weeping quietly she felt his cock soften and finally pull out of her abused little pussy as cum dripped from her and down the inside of her legs.</p> <p>Wiping his cock on her knickers the man put it back into his trousers and gave her little breasts a hard squeeze before walking off back to his car, smiling broadly at his good luck.</p> <p>All was quiet for ten minutes except Amanda’s sobbing until the dog walker who having gone to the road and failing to find any police cars had returned to see what was going on. After all, the girl would not be able to identify him.</p> <p>When he stepped in front of the naked young girl it was obvious from the blood and semen on the inside of her legs what had happened to her. As he mentally kicked himself for being fooled he decided that rather than take sloppy seconds he would force the young girl to give him a blowjob.</p> <p>Untying her from the tree he forced Amanda to her knees in front of him, still with her hands bound behind her and put the dogs choke chain around her neck before removing the gag from her mouth.</p> <p>“Not a sound or you are dead,” he instructed her as he pulled his cock out and held it up to her lips.</p> <p>“Put it in your mouth and suck it, bitch” he instructed “and if I feel your teeth I will choke you to death!” With this he pulled on the chain, which forced the choke chain to cruelly tighten around the poor girls neck and cut off her air supply. Keeping the chain tight until he was sure that she got the message he finally released it to allow her to gulp in air.</p> <p>Amanda had never had a cock in her mouth before but now the terrified youngster did her best to satisfy her latest attacker. Opening her mouth wide she allowed him to guide his cock into her warm, wet mouth before closing her lips around it and starting to suck as hard as she could.</p> <p>As he fucked deeper into Amanda’s young mouth her attacker watched as his dog began sniffing the naked girls bottom.</p> <p>Suddenly the dog reared up onto Amanda’s back and she felt his cock rubbing against her bottom but at the angle she was knelt at there was no way that the dog could get to her pussy. Unfortunately the dog didn’t know this and kept pushing his cock against her bottom.</p> <p>Amanda realised what was about to happen just as it was too late to stop it. The dog lunging forward forced his cock into the only opening that he could find and Amanda found herself speared at both ends as she screamed around the mans cock in her mouth as the dog’s cock in her bum threatened to tear her apart.</p> <p>Now the man forced his cock down her throat, effectively gagging Amanda as the dog forced his cock further and further into her bum. Back and forth the two of them pushed the young preteen.</p> <p>The cock deep in her throat felt as though it was rubbing her throat raw and the dog’s long thin cock in her bum was tearing and pushing up inside her. Suddenly both man and dog pushed harder and harder into Amanda’s stretched holes until they both stiffened as man and dog both shot their cum into either end of the pretty little girl.</p> <p>The man withdrew his cock after making sure that Amanda had swallowed most of his cum but the dog had to wait until the knot in his cock began to shrink before he could pull out.</p> <p>Looking down at the little girl the dog walker smiled as he saw his cum on her chin and the copious amounts of dog cum leaking out of her bum.</p> <p>As he walked towards the road the dog walker found the tramp huddled in a bus shelter and walking past him said, “She’s all yours now.”</p> <p>The tramp suspected a trap but it had been many years since he last had sex and his earlier groping of the naked young girl had driven him to a point where he was willing to take a chance.</p> <p>Returning to the tree he found the naked young girl unconscious on the ground. Turning her over he pulled her bum into the air and positioned himself behind her before pulling out his cock and pushing it against her pussy lips from behind.</p> <p>Pushing hard he buried most of his cock into Amanda’s pussy and began to fuck her doggy fashion.</p> <p>Amanda awoke to the pain of only her second ever fuck and as the tramp pounded away at her without mercy felt as if her insides were being torn apart.</p> <p>Suddenly the tramp pulled his cock from her pussy and in one quick stroke buried it deep into her bum. The dogs cum made the passage slick but the tramps cock was much thicker and he tore Amanda’s insides with the size of his cock as he rammed it harder and harder into her abused body until he filled her with spurt after spurt of cum.</p> <p>Pulling out he walked around to Amanda’s head and pulled it up painfully by the hair forcing his cock into her mouth as he made her clean him up with her mouth and tongue.</p> <p>As Amanda cleaned the filthy, smelly cock that was pushed into her mouth she felt it begin to get hard again and with a groan realised that he was going to cum inside her mouth.</p> <p>Slowly the tramp increased the force with which he was face fucking the helpless little girl and remembering all of the people who had been mean to him and all of the insults that had been directed at him he began to see the bound preteen girl as a way to get his own back on all of those people.</p> <p>Harder and harder her face fucked her. Deeper and deeper he went watching as the 10 year-old girl choked on his cock and seeing her face turn red as she struggled for breath.</p> <p>The friction on his cock was tremendous and finally he could stand it no more and came long and deep in Amanda’s throat not stopping to pull out until the poor girl had lost consciousness.</p> <p>Finally he was satisfied and pushed her away letting her fall to the ground and leaving her sprawled on the ground as he got up and walked away.</p> <p>When Paul and Mark returned from their trip to the dentist they quickly rushed across to the woods, half expecting to find Amanda escaped but were greeted by the site of the exhausted little preteen, curled up naked and covered in cum beneath the tree.</p> </div>",[]
852,Stacy And the Drug Dealer,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-01,34,4,"M/f, rape, bd, ped",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Declan was surrounded by the gang and had nowhere to run.</p> <p>“OK Declan” said Pete the gang leader “Where is the money you owe us?”</p> <p>Declan, who was 15, had bought some drugs from the gang to impress his girlfriend but didn’t have the money to pay them back and now they had caught up with him in the park and he was in trouble.</p> <p>“I don’t have it today but I will get it by the end of the week” he said.</p> <p>“Not good enough” said Pete and punched the youngster in the stomach. Two of the gang grabbed Declan by the arms and held him as Pete punched him again.</p> <p>The gang were all 17 and 18 year olds who dealt drugs as a living. There were seven of them and they all crowded around Declan now waiting to see how Pete dealt with him. Pete however had an idea of how they could get their money out of the youngster and improve business at the same time.</p> <p>“Didn’t you say that some of the drugs were for your girlfriend?” he asked. “As I remember you were hoping to soften her up so that you could get to fuck her. Did it work?”</p> <p>“No” said Declan “She likes to take them but wouldn’t take enough for it to work”.</p> <p>“So she is still a virgin then?” asked Pete.</p> <p>“Yes” said Declan, unsure of where this was leading but happy that the gang leaders mind had drifted from hitting him to other things.</p> <p>“Well I have a idea that will buy you an extra week before you have to pay us back and let you fuck that girlfriend of yours into the bargain. All you have to do is persuade her to skip school tomorrow and bring her to the old fort up on the heath. We will be waiting there for her and will play with her a little and then pretend to force you to have sex with her. She won’t know that it was planned and since she was bunking off school and we know that she has been taking drugs won’t be able to complain to anyone. Once she has lost her virginity she won’t have that as an excuse to stop you having sex whenever you want it.”</p> <p>“But she is only 13” said Declan “I won’t help you rape her”.</p> <p>“Oh, I see,” said Pete “It is OK for you to drug her up and rape her but you won’t let us rape her” and with this he punched the youngster again.</p> <p>“Wait” said Declan when he could speak again “I’ll do it but please don’t hit me again”.</p> <p>“You had better not chicken out” said Pete. “If you don’t get her up there tomorrow morning we’ll find you and break both your legs”.</p> <p>With that he pushed the youngster away, letting him fall to the floor and walked towards the exit of the park.</p> <p>Pete had to go and meet the contact that provided him with the drugs that kept him and his gang supplied. Lately he hadn’t been getting as much as usual and was concerned that others would move into his territory if he couldn’t supply the areas needs.</p> <p>Pete and two of the gang got into Pete’s car and drove to a remote car park next to the canal where they waited for Terry, their supplier to show.</p> <p>After five minutes a car pulled into the car park and Pete went over and got into the passenger seat.</p> <p>“Hi Terry” he said, “What have you got for me”?</p> <p>Terry, who was in his fifties, pulled out a carrier bag and handed it over without speaking.</p> <p>Pete looked inside. There was less than usual in the bag and both Terry and Pete knew it.</p> <p>“Look Terry, I need more that this if I am to keep supplying my area” said Pete “Why are you keeping me short?”</p> <p>“Sorry Pete” said Terry “But I have a number of people to supply and have to split it between you”.</p> <p>“But I know that some of the others that you are supplying are getting far more that me. Are they paying you more or what?”</p> <p>“Ah Pete. It is not a matter of money. They, uh, keep me sweet in other ways.”</p> <p>Pete who had heard rumours about Terry’s sexual preferences now played his ace.</p> <p>“If what I have heard is right you have a liking for young looking teens” said Pete and waited while Terry confirmed that he was right. “What if I were able to provide you with a thirteen year old virgin that you could do anything you wanted to. Would you be able to provide me with double what is in this bag on a regular basis?”</p> <p>By way of answer Terry reached across to the back seat and pulled forward another bag handing it over. “I’ll let you have this in advance” he said. “When can you deliver the girl?”</p> <p>“How about 9:30 tomorrow morning. You can keep her until after school when we will pick her up” Pete said “I take it that the supply will increase after this?”</p> <p>“It will be good for about a month then you will need to sweeten me up again” Terry answered with a smile, taking the money that Pete handed over and put it in his pocket without counting it. Pete knew better that to cheat Terry.</p> <p></p> <p>Stacey was pleased to see Declan. They had been going together for three months now and since Declan was two years older than her there was a fair bit of status for her among her friends in having an older boyfriend.</p> <p>For his part Declan was more than pleased to have Stacey as a girlfriend. She was a very beautiful young girl who, while only four foot eight inches tall, had long blond hair, green eyes and the face of an innocent angel.</p> <p>She was dressed as usual for school in a very short grey skirt that failed to reach halfway between her knees and the top of her legs, tie and white blouse, which thrust out at the front where her large grapefruit sized breasts pushed forward. Her long blond hair hung in a high ponytail down her back.</p> <p>But today Declan was nervous. He had decided to go along with Pete’s plan partly because he was scared of Pete and his gang and partly because of the idea planted by Pete that once Stacey lost her virginity she would have no reason not to give him sex whenever he wanted it. He knew that Stacey’s first sexual experience was that she was going to be gang raped by seven older boys but the idea that she would then be his whenever he wanted her made it worthwhile. Well it did for Declan although he thought Stacey might not agree with his point of view.</p> <p>Declan smiled and gave Stacey a kiss as they met and as he took her hand he said “I want you to do something for me, I want to cut school today so that we can be together the whole day”.</p> <p>“I’ve never cut school before” said Stacey “What if they contact my parents?”</p> <p>“They don’t so long as you bring in a note the next day, and I’ll do you a note as if it was from your parents” said Declan. “Come on lets go” and with that he pulled her onto a path into the heath they were passing.</p> <p>To Stacey it now seemed too late to object and she dearly wanted to please Declan and not appear too young to be his girlfriend. She knew that he was disappointed that she wouldn’t have sex with him and was afraid that if she refused to bunk off school and spend the day with him he would dump her.</p> <p>They walked into the heath about a quarter of a mile until they reached an area that she knew was known as the fort and there Declan turned her around and kissed her full on the lips. As she kissed back she suddenly became aware of a noise behind her and found herself being gripped by her upper arms.</p> <p>As Declan broke their kiss she found that two older boys were holding his arms and when she looked around she found that she was being held in a similar manner.</p> <p>The boys holding them forced them both to the ground ignoring their cries and tied their hands behind their backs. The boys holding Declan also tied his feet and stuffed a gag into his mouth before standing up and stepping aside while an older boy walked up to where Stacey was held.</p> <p>As the two boys holding Stacey stood her up, still gripping her arms the older boy looked her over and turned his head to speak to Declan. “Slight change of plan I’m afraid Declan. We’re going to borrow your girlfriend for the day but don’t worry we will have her back in time for us all to have some fun with her before she is due home from school.”</p> <p>Pete stood looking at Stacey and was surprised to find how she affected him. He normally would not have been interested in a thirteen year old and considered Terry something of a pervert for fancying young girls but Stacey was different. Although very small for her age she was beautifully put together with a very slender body on which her grapefruit sized tits looked large. Pete immediately found he had a hard on and would have raped Stacey on the spot had it not been for the fact that she could do more for him as a virgin.</p> <p>“Damn shame we can’t have some fun first but I promised a virgin so we will have to deliver a virgin” Pete said to the others, as he did he reached out and let his hand fondle Stacey’s breast through her school blouse. Stacey tried to move backwards but the two boys behind just tightened their grip. Pete let his hand fall to the hem of her short skirt and lifted it displaying the fact that Stacey was wearing only a brief white thong underneath.</p> <p>Stacey blushed as she felt the boy’s hand reach between her legs and feel her pussy through the thong. “Damn you’re hot for a thirteen year old. You are a virgin aren’t you?” he asked.</p> <p>Stacey nodded her head as he continued to feel her up.</p> <p>“Good” said Pete letting the hem of her skirt drop down. “Gag her,” he said to the boys holding her and they quickly stuffed some old rags onto her mouth and tied them in place.</p> <p>Two of the boys will stay here to keep you company Declan” Pete said as he led Stacey along with the others down a path into the heath.</p> <p>Stacey was confused. It sounded almost as if Declan knew that the other boys were going to be waiting for them but he wouldn’t set her up, would he? And what did the older boys want? If they were going to rape her they would have done more than feel her up. Wouldn’t they? And more worrying, why did they want to be sure that she was a virgin?</p> <p>Stacey found herself at a car park on the edge of the heath. The boys, after carefully looking around opened the trunk of a car and lifted her into it. Then they tied her legs and fastened them in a hogtie to her arms. Pete came around to the trunk and leaning in lifted Stacey’s skirt again and started to rub her pussy through her thong. The other boys crowded around for a view of the girl as Pete pulled her thong down her legs and rubbed his finger up and down her almost hairless slit. “When we get you back this afternoon we are all going to take turns fucking you before letting you go” he said and inserted his finger into her pussy until it reached her hymen, watching her obvious discomfort and embarrassment, before removing his finger and pulling her thong back up, tighter than was really necessary and closing the lid, leaving her in darkness.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes drive the car stopped and some minutes later the boot was opened and an older man stood alongside Pete looking in. “Wow Pete she is lovely” said Terry “But I don’t want to be had up on a rape charge and she is clearly not very willing judging by the ropes and gag”.</p> <p>“Don’t worry” said Pete “She is definitely not willing but she won’t be complaining to anyone, whatever you do to her. She has skipped school and has been taking drugs with her boyfriend so I don’t think that she will be talking to anyone about what happens here or they may find out about the drugs”.</p> <p>“Is that right dear?” Terry asked Stacey.</p> <p>Stacey wept as she thought over her answer. Her parents had not been getting on for some time now and lately the arguments had been getting worse. If they found out that she had been skipping school and taking drugs then they would be devastated and she could cause the break-up of her family. She knew she would do anything to avoid that.</p> <p>“Well?” asked Terry with an impatient edge in his voice.</p> <p>Stacey nodded her head knowing as she did that she was sealing her own fate.</p> <p>Terry’s hand reached out and cupped her young breast gently squeezing as he said to the others “Untie her legs and lift her out of there”.</p> <p>Terry stood back while his orders were carried out watching as Stacey was lifted out and enjoying the flash of panties before she was stood in front of him.</p> <p>“We’ll collect her about four” said Pete as he got in the car “Oh and get her to show you what she is wearing under her skirt” and with that drove away leaving Stacey blushing bright red standing with the stranger in front of the large house.</p> <p>“Inside now” said Terry pushing Stacey in front of him.</p> <p>Once inside with the front door firmly closed and locked, Terry led the young girl into his lounge and left her standing in the middle of the floor while he took a seat. Although the other gangs he supplied had brought him young girls to fuck, they had been young looking sixteen and seventeen year olds who were needing their next fix and were willing to fuck him in order to get it.</p> <p>Stacey however was completely different. In front of him stood a tied and gagged thirteen year old virgin dressed in her sexy school uniform who he was going to take by force and the thought of what he was going to do to her made his cock grow larger than ever before. This was a fantasy come true for Terry who had to pretend that the other girls were younger. This time there would be no pretending and no need to hold back.</p> <p>Terry took his time examining the young girl in front of him noticing that with her small slender frame and almost no hips she looked younger than thirteen but her full breasts and tiny bum belonged to a more developed teenager giving her an incredibly sexy look.</p> <p>Terry knew however that while he wanted to rape her all day long, at fifty five his cock wouldn’t be able to keep up, so, as he allowed his eyes to roam over the young beauty who stood trembling in front of him he picked up a viagra tablet he had put on the coffee table and took it with a swig of coffee. While he knew that the viagra would make his cock swell even more and would cause the tiny young virgin even more pain he now knew that he would be able to keep going for far longer.</p> <p>“Come here” Terry ordered the young girl who walked nervously towards him. As she stood close in front of him Terry stared into her eyes until she dropped her gaze to the floor. “Look into my eyes” Terry ordered and the young girl obeyed instantly.</p> <p>“I want you to know what is going to happen to you today”. Terry said. “First I am going to play with your sexy little body to warm up a little then I am going to rape you hard and take your virginity. After we have recovered from that I am going to rape you again taking a little more time before taking your other virgin holes.” When Stacey looked puzzled Terry said, “ I am going to fuck your mouth and your tight little bum sweetheart”.</p> <p>Stacey started to shake her head no and back away but Terry caught hold of her and staring into her tear filled eyes said “Just so you know the full situation I will tell you what will happen if you fail to obey me when I give you an order. For the first offence I will spank your backside, for the second I will use my belt on your lovely little bum, for the third I will use the belt on your tits and lastly I will use it on your pussy. Any more than that and I don’t think you want to know what I will do.”</p> <p>Stacey now stood still between Terry’s knees and Terry decided it was time to test his power over her and find out what Pete had meant when he made his parting comment.</p> <p>“Ok Stacey turn around, lift your skirt up and show me your bum and remember what you can expect if you disobey me”.</p> <p>Hesitating for only a second Stacey turned and with her bound hands reached down and lifted her skirt. It was just as well that it was very short or she would not have been able to lift it high enough to show off her bum, which was almost naked as the string on her white thong disappeared between the cheeks.</p> <p>Terry enjoyed the sight of her tight little ass inches from his face and kept her standing like that while he picked up and finished his mug of coffee. After putting down the mug he reached out and fondled the lovely little bum in front of him before ordering Stacey to stand with her legs apart and bend forward from her waist as far as she could. With her long blond hair touching the floor Stacey was bent almost at right angles to her legs and Terry appreciated that this girl was very flexible which would enhance his pleasure of her later. For now he let his hands run up the inside of her legs until he reached the crotch of her thong and then rubbed her between her legs letting his fingers part the lips of her sex through the thin material covering.</p> <p>“Stand up and turn around” Terry ordered and as she did Stacey dropped the hem of her skirt. “I didn’t say you could let go of your skirt. Get it back up and stand with your legs open again” Terry said angrily. Stacey struggled to obey and finally stood red faced with embarrassment as ordered. “Higher” Terry commanded and Stacey struggled to comply finally managing to get the skirt up to her waist fully exposing her tiny white thong which was see through until it reached her crotch.</p> <p>Stacey’s face was now even redder as she watched the obvious pleasure that her exposed position was giving Terry. “I want your shoulders back and your breasts and cunt pushed out,” he told Stacey who again struggled to comply.</p> <p>Terry sat watching for several minutes just soaking up the delightful sight in front of him before reaching out and rubbing the girl between her legs. With his other hand Terry reached up and gently stroked a breast while keeping up the squeezing and rubbing between Stacey’s legs. After almost five minutes of this Stacey’s body began to betray her and she started to push back on Terry’s hand.</p> <p>At this Terry reached up and pulled her down on his lap and with one hand around her shoulders pulled her back while with the other he started fondling her breasts.</p> <p>Stacey had only ever let Declan touch her breasts and now started to struggle in earnest shaking her head from side to side as this stranger played with first one then the other breast gently kneading and squeezing them through her school blouse. He continued to enjoy doing this for about ten minutes during which the young girl’s struggles slowly subsided. Terry had enjoyed the feeling of power that holding her down as she struggled had brought and now decided to have some more fun with the helpless youngster.</p> <p>Without warning his right hand grabbed her left breast and squeezed down as hard as he could. Stacey’s eyes flew open and she bucked as the pain shot through her tender tit making her struggle even harder than before.</p> <p>Terry’s hand let go of her tit and savagely smacked her across the face. With her hands still tied behind her back Stacey was helpless as Terry smacked her twice more around her face before squeezing her right tit as hard as he had her left moments before.</p> <p>With tears streaming down her face Stacey fought hard not to struggle as the pain tore through her, knowing that if she did the man would hit her again. Terry by now had turned his attention to her nipples and was squeezing and pulling them through the blouse and bra causing even more pain to the struggling girl.</p> <p>Stacey could feel that the man was excited as his cock pushed into her bum and knew that she was in for far worse than this before he had finished with her.</p> <p>Terry became aware that Stacey was choking as she wept behind the gag and decided to take it off, as he didn’t want her passing out on him, yet.</p> <p>As he pulled her forward to untie the knots behind her head he said, “ When I take your gag off I don’t want a word from you. You will only talk if I ask you a question. Any other talk from you and you will be punished. Understand?”</p> <p>Stacey nodded and felt the gag being removed and then the old rags being pulled from her mouth. “Thank you” she said and then as she realised that she had talked bit her lip. When no punishment was forthcoming she got bold and said, “Please let me go”.</p> <p>Terry had ignored the thank you but was not about to ignore this second breach of his rules. “I told you what would happen if you talked” be said “now you have earned yourself a punishment”.</p> <p>Instead of returning to her breasts Terry pulled her around so that she was face up on his lap with her head over one armrest and her legs over the other. Pushing her knees apart he let his hand rest on the inside of her thigh and gently stroked her soft warm flesh.</p> <p>He noted with satisfaction that she was too scared to resist him by closing her legs and allowed him to continue stroking her. Her short skirt had ridden up Stacey’s legs as she was repositioned and now Terry lifted the hem until it rested above her waistband allowing him a good view of her white cotton thong.</p> <p>Terry’s fingers stroked up her leg and trailed along the edge of Stacey’s thong and then returned to feel the lips of her young cunt through the flimsy fabric.</p> <p>Suddenly he rolled her over onto her stomach on his knees, holding her down with his arm across her back he lifted her short skirt giving himself an uninterrupted view of her bum with the thong biting into her ass cheeks. “Now you learn to keep your mouth shut when I tell you” Terry said smacking the lovely bottom in front of him and making Stacey yell out in pain.</p> <p>“Please no” Stacey yelled.</p> <p>“Seems like you need a good lesson on keeping quiet and I’m going to give it to you” yelled Terry as he laid another smack on the cheeks of her bottom leaving a bright red hand print.</p> <p>Terry laid ten smacks onto each ass cheek before he paused. By this time the young teens ass was bright red and she had subsided into a constant weeping. Terry saw no reason to hold back and continued to smack her using even more force until after about 20 smacks his hand started to ache. “Are you going to do as you are told”? He asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir” said a very frightened Stacey.</p> <p>“OK. Stand up and bring that coffee table over here” Terry commanded.</p> <p>Stacey walked over to the coffee table and realising that her hands were still tied pushed it across the room with her legs. When she got there Terry motioned her to stand in front of him and turn around. Reaching behind her he untied her hands.</p> <p>“Now take off your shoes and socks and stand on the table” he commanded.</p> <p>Stacey rubbed her wrists trying to get the circulation going as she bent down and removed her shoes and socks giving Terry some nice views as her skirt rode up her thighs. She then climbed onto the table and turned towards Terry and waited with her arms by her side.</p> <p>“OK now take off your tie and blouse” Terry instructed.</p> <p>Stacey’s hands went to her neck and pulled the tie loose. “Throw it to me” Terry said and Stacey complied.</p> <p>Now Stacey’s hands went to the top button on her blouse and slowly worked their way down until all of the buttons were undone and the front of her white bra was revealed. Stacey paused before undoing the buttons on the cuffs and allowing the blouse to fall from her shoulders down her arms and onto the coffee table behind her.</p> <p>Terry soaked up the lovely view and indicated for the young girl to turn around which she did slowly ending up back where she started.</p> <p>“Now the skirt” Terry instructed and Stacey’s hands unfastened the buttons and allowed it to drop down her legs before stepping out of it and kicking it off the table.</p> <p>Terry felt his prick becoming uncomfortable in his trousers as it swelled even more as he viewed the young girl dressed only in her white bra and thong. Again he got her to turn around and enjoyed the view of her tiny bum with the thong hidden from view where it ran up between her cheeks. Next he got her to pose facing him with her hands on her knees, which gave a nice view of her tits and then facing away bent over looking between her spread legs.</p> <p>Terry decided to complete Stacey’s stripping himself. “Come here” he commanded and Stacey obediently climbed down off the table and stood facing him. Terry reached up and pulled the straps of her bra off her shoulders before putting his arms around her and unfastening the clasp. Stacy stood still as the bra slid down her arms, catching for a second and then falling off onto Terry’s lap.</p> <p>“Put your hands behind your head” Terry instructed watching with pleasure the effect his had on Stacey’s breasts.</p> <p>Stacey’s breast seemed to be made to measure for Terry’s hand as he reached up and covered her naked right breast feeling the hard pink nipple pushing into his palm. He gently moved his hand until his fingers were stroking the young teens breast from it’s base up to the nipple where his finger and thumb rolled the nipple and pulled it out and up lightly. Stacey stood trembling as he repeated the action with her other breast this time squeezing a little harder. To his delight Stacey stayed immobile throughout this too scared after the recent punishment to object. Next he brought his mouth to her breasts, kissing, licking and sucking on the nipples and finally biting down and chewing each nipple making the young girl squirm in pain.</p> <p>Terry’s hands dropped to the young girls waist and catching her thong on either side moved downward taking the thong with them. As it descended the thong caught for a moment where it was clasped between Stacey’s ass cheeks but Terry kept his hands moving downwards and the thong pulled free. When Terry reached Stacey’s knees he instructed her to step out of the thong and enjoyed the views as she lifted her legs one at a time and took them out of her last item of clothing.</p> <p>Stacey now stood naked before Terry and allowed him to run his hands over her young body. Terry paid particular attention to her lovely breasts and her almost hairless cunt before he turned her around tying her hands behind her back again. This time he also added the school tie to bind her elbows painfully together forcing her breasts to stick out and jut upwards on her chest as her shoulders were forced backwards.</p> <p>Terry then stood up and removed his clothing finally letting his prick jump free as he pulled off his boxers.</p> <p>Sitting down again Terry pulled Stacey onto his lap, feeling his prick wedge itself into the cleft of her bottom before he allowed his hands to roam over her naked form. Pulling her face up towards his Terry lowered his mouth onto the young girl’s and started kissing her. As his tongue pressed against Stacey’s lips he was surprised to feel the young girl open her mouth and allow him full access to her tongue and mouth and even felt her trying to kiss and tongue him back.</p> <p>Stacey had felt Terry’s tongue pressing on her lips and fearing more punishment had decided to try and imagine that it was Declan kissing her and had responded, as she would have to her young boyfriend, opening her mouth and even sliding her tongue into his.</p> <p>As he allowed his kiss to become more intimate Terry’s hands became more demanding in their fondling and squeezing of Stacey’s breasts until as before Terry grasped a breast in his hand and squeezed as hard as he could.</p> <p>The reaction was much as before with Stacey’s back arching in pain and a scream, that was muffled by Terry’s kiss coming from her throat. Terry’s response was to move his hands to her nipples and grasping the nipple between thumb and finger he squeezed and twisted bringing agony to Stacey as she broke out in a sweat and continued to struggle to free herself from his grasp.</p> <p>Breaking the kiss he had been giving Stacey, Terry continued to torture the young girls breasts for some time enjoying the feel of the naked youngster struggling against his also naked body but before long lust got the better of him and he decided it was time to take Stacey’s virginity.</p> <p>Turning her so that Stacey was sitting on his lap, facing away from him Terry reached around grasping and squeezing both of her breasts at the same time. Then he lifted the young girl up and placed her on her knees on the carpet. Pressing on her shoulders he forced her head to the floor and knelt behind her looking for a moment at the tiny young girl’s bottom presented to his gaze.</p> <p>Moving closer Terry forced the girl’s legs apart with his knees and reached down to fondle her cunt forcing his fingers up inside her. After some minutes of stroking back and forth Terry replaced his fingers with his prick and pushed forward trying to force the first inch of his prick up into Stacey’s dry cunt. After pushing hard a number of times Terry finally succeeded and wedged the first inch inside her.</p> <p>Stacey again screamed in agony as the viagra engorged prick tore into her dry pussy but Terry just kept up the pressure until he felt the resistance of the teen’s hymen. Terry paused for a second before lunging forward and tearing though the flimsy obstacle burying a further three inches of his prick inside the warm, gripping love tunnel of the violated girl.</p> <p>Stacey screamed again as she felt something inside her tear and felt the man’s prick bury itself deep inside her, then the man started withdrawing and then pushing back in and she knew that he had taken her virginity.</p> <p>Slowly Terry forced more of his cock inside Stacey until he was buried up to the hilt and with a sigh he paused feeling more satisfied than he had ever done before when having sex. Then Terry started really fucking Stacey and as she started sobbing again he slowly built up his rhythm until he was pulling right out to the edge of her cunt before slamming back in and bottoming out at her cervix.</p> <p>Terry kept this up for about ten minutes before deciding on a change of position. He pulled out of the girl and lay on the floor pulling Stacey over him until she knelt with her knees either side of his waist. He then pushed his prick into her from underneath and moved his hips to push it home.</p> <p>“OK Stacey I want you to fuck yourself on my prick until I come” Terry commanded the frightened teen “And if you don’t make me cum in the next ten minutes I am going to use my belt to beat the shit out of your ass”.</p> <p>Stacey knew that Terry enjoyed causing her pain so knowing that the threat was real set to work trying to make the man cum. With her hands tied behind her she struggled to move up and down on the man’s thick prick but she worked hard at it and Terry had to admit to himself that she came close once or twice as he lay there enjoying her desperate efforts.</p> <p>After letting Stacey fuck herself on him for a while and feeling her begin to slow down as the strength went out of her, Terry reached out and played with her clit until it began swelling up but he was not looking to give the young girl pleasure, all he was interested in was his own pleasure and he knew that by giving the youngster more pain he could enhance his own pleasure.</p> <p>With one hand he reached up and grasped a firm breast and with the other he squeezed and twisted Stacey’s clit with all of his might. Stacey felt as if her clit was on fire as the agony tore through her and tried to double up in pain but the hand on her breast kept her upright.</p> <p>Terry laughed as he enjoyed the effect on his cock as the muscles in the young girls love tunnel tightened and rippled in waves as the agony hit her. Terry kept squeezing and releasing her clit until after about five minutes Stacey began to react less as her clit became numb.</p> <p>Terry then transferred his attention to her breasts, squeezing her nipples with all of his might and getting the same great feeling as her cunt muscles seemed to try and milk his cock as the young girl squirmed in pain.</p> <p>After a further ten minutes of Terry breast torturing Stacey she was reduced to an exhausted sobbing and had hardly enough strength left to move on his cock. “Too bad” said Terry “I really thought you were going to get out of feeling my belt on your cute little backside for a moment but I’m glad that you didn’t”.</p> <p>Rolling her over on her back he pushed a cushion under her ass and bent her legs apart at the knees. Lowering himself between her legs Terry pushed his prick fully home until his groin connected with the lips of Stacey’s cunt.</p> <p>Terry lowered himself till all of his weight was resting on the slender frame of the young girl, seeing in her eyes the pain caused by his weight crushing her with her wrists and elbows tied under her. “Listen Stacey” Terry said “I am going to kiss you while I finish fucking you and I want you to kiss me back. If you don’t make me believe that you are enjoying it I am going to use my belt on your tits. When I cum I want you to be looking into my eyes. Do you understand what you have to do”?</p> <p>“Yes sir” said Stacey and Terry begun fucking the young girl hard. As he began to kiss her he felt Stacey’s mouth open and her tongue seek his out as she kissed him back. Terry let his hands wonder up to her breasts and grasped them, using them for leverage as he fucked harder and harder until he felt the cum building within him. Breaking his kiss as he began to shoot load after load of cum into her cunt he looked deeply into Stacey’s pain filled eyes.</p> <p>Finally he finished draining his cock into the young girls cunt and fell forward onto her locking his lips on hers and kissing her hard enough to bruise her lips before rolling off onto his side. “That was the best fuck I have had in my whole life” Terry told the girl “You are something very special”.</p> <p>As they lay on the carpet each recovering from their exertions Terry stroked Stacey’s naked skin and a plan formed in his mind. He had to have this girl again after today, she was just too good to let go and never fuck again.</p> <p>After some time Terry rolled Stacey over and untied her wrists and elbows. Stacey howled as the blood started to flow back into her hands and stayed curled up on the floor.</p> <p>Terry let her rest for ten minutes before ordering her to kneel in front of him. “Now I want you to take my cock into your mouth and clean it up,” he said.</p> <p>Stacey looked at the still large cock in front of her. The idea of putting it in her mouth even without the coating of blood, pussy juice and semen was disgusting to her and she just sat there looking horrified at it.</p> <p>“Do you understand the consequences of disobeying me?” Terry asked. “You are already due to have your ass beaten with my belt, are you really ready for me to use my belt on your breasts?”</p> <p>Stacey still hesitated and Terry finally said, “Tell you what If you don’t want to clean my cock you can go and bend over the arm of the chair and I will administer the punishment on your ass.”</p> <p>Terry pulled the girl to her feet and Stacey allowed herself to be pushed over to the chair and forced down across the arm. Terry then got the rope and tied the young girls wrists to the opposite elbows, which kept her arms high up her back and well clear of her bum.</p> <p>Picking up his belt he doubled it over and looked at the helpless young girl laid out in front of him. Stacey wasn’t even looking over her shoulder to see what he was doing and he realised that after the violent rape she had just suffered she had disconnected her mind and either deliberately or not, had gone to that quiet place in her head to pretend that all this was not really happening to her.</p> <p>He decided to try and bring her back to his world with a bang and raised the belt bringing it down with a vicious crack three times in quick succession on the poor girls bum.</p> <p>The reaction was immediate and to Terry very satisfying. Stacey, feeling as if her bottom had exploded in pain was jerked back into the present emitting a tortured howl as she jerked upright. Unable to rub the source of her pain she collapsed onto the floor rolling about for several minutes as Terry laid four more strokes of the belt on her bottom and legs.</p> <p>Terry sat back down and watched until she stopped, curled up in a ball near his feet. “You have another fourteen of those to come later,” he said, “Now that you know how much they hurt on your bum just think for a moment what twenty on your lovely tits are going to do to you.”</p> <p>“No please I can’t take any more,” cried Stacey in desperation.</p> <p>“Then you know what I want you to do” Terry replied.</p> <p>Stacey struggled to get to her knees. With her hands fastened behind her it was not an easy task and Terry sat there enjoying her struggles and the lovely red colour of her bum before she finally knelt in front of him and without pausing opened her mouth and moved her head forward so that his cock head slid past her lips. She couldn’t bear to think about what she was doing which was why she had not paused before starting to clean him up.</p> <p>It was clear that she didn’t have a clue what to do so Terry gave her instructions to follow. “Ok, what you need to do is get some saliva into your mouth and wet my cock then use your tongue to rub and clean it and finally swallow what comes off.”</p> <p>Stacey did her best to do as she was told but Terry still slapped her face and breasts a couple of times to urge her to do better.</p> <p>Once he was satisfied that his cock was clean again he found himself wanting to come again. Pulling the young girl around to the side of the armchair he left her kneeling there with her head resting back on the arm of the chair and stood in front of her. Putting his cock to her lips was enough for her to open her mouth and allow him to slip it in. This time however he did not stop at being in her mouth and continued to push his cock into her throat.</p> <p>Stacey started gagging and choking but with her head held firmly against the arm of the chair there was nowhere for her to go. With a hand on either side of her head Terry started to fuck down her throat. The feeling of Stacey choking on his member was so good that he was having trouble holding back. Finally he decided to let it go and pulled Stacey’s head hard against his pelvis and held it there. Stacey, who couldn’t breath, panicked and desperately tried to expel his prick from her throat but Terry held her there as he had an intense orgasm brought on by the choking girls throat.</p> <p>Despite Stacey being unable to breath Terry held her there until he had drained his balls down her throat. Finally he pulled out and Stacey collapsed unconscious to the floor.</p> <p>Terry sat down and waited to recover from the intense feelings that he had just experienced. His cock was still semi hard in testimony to the viagra he had taken earlier and he knew that he still had that delightful little bum to rape before he had finished.</p> <p>Terry rested for half an hour before going to Stacey and retying her with her wrists tied to her ankles and slapping her face to wake her up.</p> <p>Stacey slowly came around to find herself once again helpless. Terry laid a cloth on the coffee table and lifted Stacey off the floor and onto the table laying her face down with her bum in the air.</p> <p>“ Lets see” said Terry “I’ve raped your pussy and your mouth so what do you suppose is next?”</p> <p>“No please,” begged Stacey. “Not that. I’ll do anything you want but don’t do that.”</p> <p>“But raping your bum is the only thing that I do want” said Terry and positioned him self behind the terrified girl.</p> <p>Terry stepped up to the helpless girl and positioned his cock at the entrance of her pussy. Pushing in he proceeded to fuck her tight little love tunnel while he pushed a finger against her tight little anus.</p> <p>Keeping up a steady pressure Terry pushed his finger further and further into Stacey’s bum and then started pulling out and pushing back in until her bum accepted his finger more easily.</p> <p>At this he pulled his prick from Stacey’s tight but wet love tunnel and pressed it to the puckered little hole of her anus. Pushing hard he forced the head of his prick into the entrance to her bum, causing Stacey to writhe and scream in pain.</p> <p>Terry was not concerned about the pain he was causing only the fantastic pleasure that he felt as his prick was gripped by the walls of Stacey’s bum. Keeping up a constant pressure Terry slowly felt his cock move further and further into Stacey until with half of his cock buried in the young girl he felt that he could go no further.</p> <p>Terry now withdrew slowly before pushing back in gently but firmly. Slowly he increased the pace and began pushing a little harder. Stacey screamed at each thrust and each time a little more of Terry’s cock disappeared inside her until finally after ten minutes of this Terry found that his balls were slapping Stacey’s legs.</p> <p>Terry rested for a moment before pulling almost completely out of Stacey’s bum and then slamming back in to the hilt. Stacey screamed with a new vigour as Terry now fucked her bum for all he was worth. Despite the fantastic feeling in his cock, Terry managed to last for nearly fifteen minutes before he finally shot his cum into the young girls rectum.</p> <p>As Terry pulled out Stacey collapsed sideways onto the table crying her heart out from the pain and humiliation.</p> <p>Terry untied her hands and ordered her to her knees in front of him. When Stacey didn’t move Terry picked up the belt and smacked her twice across her thigh as hard as he could.</p> <p>Stacey fell on the floor rolling about until finally getting control of herself she crawling over to where Terry had sat in the armchair. Looking up into Terry’s eyes she knew what was expected of her and opening her mouth took Terry’s shit, blood and semen coated cock into her mouth.</p> <p>Working slowly and with obvious distaste she cleaned his cock as she had been taught and continued to suck and lick waiting for Terry to give her permission to stop.</p> <p>Finally Terry pulled her head off his cock and Stacey curled up into a ball at his feet sobbing her heart out with the pain from her sore bum.</p> <p>Terry went into the kitchen and made two mugs of tea and brought them back into the lounge with some biscuits and placed one cup on the floor next to the sobbing girl and sat down with the other in the arm chair enjoying the view of the naked teenager who still had not moved.</p> <p>After ten minutes Terry went over to the teen and pulled her to her feet and led her to the chair facing his. Sitting her down he went and collected her tea and gave her the tea and some biscuits. “You’ll feel better after those” he said.</p> <p>Stacey began to sip the tea as Terry sat watching her. “So” he began “what is the rest of your name Stacey”?</p> <p>“White” replied Stacey. “Stacey Clare White”.</p> <p>Slowly Terry got all of the information that he wanted about Stacey. Her address, family details, boyfriend, how Pete had captured her.</p> <p>“Ok Stacey. You can talk freely until I tell you otherwise,” Terry said. Stacey, who had been too frightened to talk before remained silent. “Do you want to clean up”? Terry asked.</p> <p>“Yes please” Stacey answered.</p> <p>“Don’t try to escape as my security system would alert me if you open a window or door. OK”? Said Terry. </p> <p>Stacey nodded and Terry led her to the downstairs cloakroom. “Don’t lock yourself in. I would get very cross,” warned Terry opening the door and closing it behind her.</p> <p>Terry returned to the lounge and changed the tapes in the cameras that were secreted around the room. He then went upstairs and cleaned himself up before making some more tea and returning to the lounge.</p> <p>After ten minutes Stacey returned to the room and Terry motioned her to sit back down in the chair. “Can I still speak”? Stacey asked.</p> <p>“Yes”-said Terry.</p> <p>“I can sort of understand why you raped me but what I can’t understand is why you hurt me so much. It is almost as if you enjoy causing me pain and I haven’t done anything to make you hate me like that. I just don’t understand”? Stacey blurted out half afraid that Terry would start hitting her again.</p> <p>Terry looked at the girl and smiled. “So you can understand why I raped you can you? Tell me then why did I rape you?”</p> <p>“Well I know that some older men like young girls and it is not as if a girl my age is going to willingly let an old man like you have sex with her is it”? Stacey said.</p> <p>Terry let her get away with the old man like you comment. “Ok” he said “so what about the pain? Well there are three reasons. The first is that it allows me to control you easier because you are afraid that I will hurt you again. The second is that it makes you struggle and I find that sexy as hell and the third is that when I am fucking you and I hurt you your muscles contract and that makes you squeeze my prick harder and makes it nicer for me”.</p> <p>“But what about me”? Stacey said. “Don’t you care how much it hurts me”? At this she began to cry.</p> <p>“No” said Terry. “Why should I? You are not my girlfriend. I don’t love you or anything. If it wasn’t for the fact that I forced you I can’t see you willingly having sex with on old man like me. If you were a willing partner and tried to make me enjoy sex with you then I would do the same for you but you’re not. You’re a very lovely young girl but I can’t see you becoming a willing sex partner so I’m afraid that I will have to cause you more pain in a few minutes when I rape you again”.</p> <p>“What if I was willing? Would you be nice back”? Asked Stacey.</p> <p>“I would give it a try,” Terry said “but you would have to convince me that you really were willing”.</p> <p>“What would I have to do?” asked the girl who was now willing to do almost anything to avoid the terrible pains that Terry had caused her during her first fuck.</p> <p>“I don’t know” Terry said pretending a reluctance that he didn’t feel. “I could just tie you up again and do anything I wanted anyway so why should I bother with this?”</p> <p>“Because I will make it really good for you. I will do anything that you want and will try my hardest to make you enjoy it. Please don’t tie me up again?” Stacey pleaded.</p> <p>Terry was instantly hard again, turned on by the young girls fear and desperation to please him.</p> <p>“See” Stacey said looking at his growing hard on “You are turned on by me even without my being tied”.</p> <p>“Come here and convince me that you are willing” Terry instructed.</p> <p>Stacey hesitated only a moment before walking over to Terry’s chair and leaning forward kissed him on the lips. She chose this as a first step because she knew what she was doing when she kissed and that Terry liked her to open her mouth and use her tongue. After several minutes of this she reached down and took Terry’s hand and brought it up to her breast. She shivered as she did this because of the fear that he would squeeze her breast but when he didn’t she massaged her own breasts with his hand. Next she let go of his hand, which stayed at her breast and reached out and took his cock in her hand. Gently moving her hand up and down on his cock she continued to kiss him.</p> <p>Terry pulled Stacey down on his lap. “Ok” he said, “I will give it a try but there are a number of things that I want you to do and you have to convince me that you are doing them because you want to.”</p> <p>Terry then told Stacey exactly what he wanted her to do and how he wanted her to do it. Stacey looked doubtful a couple of times but when he had finished she knew that she would go through with it in order to keep him from hurting her. Not only that but she would make him believe that she was doing so willingly.</p> <p>“Just one thing Stacey” Terry said. “I expect you to have an orgasm when I come inside you. If you really are doing this willingly you will be so turned on that you will cum at the same time as me.” Terry knew that this wasn’t true but he thought Stacey at thirteen probably wouldn’t and so long as she did a convincing act of having an orgasm it would suite his purpose.</p> <p>Stacey accepted this without comment and went back to kissing Terry in order to try and prove her new willingness. To his surprise Terry found himself very turned on by this new ‘willing’ Stacey and enjoyed the way that she was now initiating sexual contact herself. He knew that she was building up her courage ready for what she had to do next.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this Stacey started on the list of things that Terry had told her to do by sliding off of his lap and kneeling on the floor between his legs. She reached out with both hands and gripped his cock before rubbing her hands up and down and clasping his balls. Terry leaned back and sighed, as he looked into the young girls green eyes as she watched his face trying to gauge his reaction to her attempts.</p> <p>A smile came to her face as she saw Terry was clearly enjoying himself and a feeling of power came to Stacey as she began to realise that she could use her sexuality to influence the outcome of the situation.</p> <p>Stacey began to work harder on Terry’s cock and rubbed her breasts and nipples with it before bringing the head to her lips and planting a tiny kiss on the top. Now she began to lick all around the head and up and down the shaft and even licked Terry’s balls. Gradually she gained in confidence until keeping her eyes locked on Terry’s, she licked up to the top of his cock opened her mouth and took the head inside.</p> <p>Pausing for a moment she allowed her tongue to lick around the cock in her mouth and was surprised to find that it was clean and tasted just slightly salty. Stacey now started to suck on Terry’s cock; sliding it further into her mouth before withdrawing it and at the same time began to let her tongue flick over the surface.</p> <p>As Terry had instructed, Stacey let her hand fall to her clit and started rubbing herself while she was giving the first blowjob of her life. Despite her earlier feelings of revulsion the obvious effect that she was having on Terry began to make her wet between her legs as she found herself getting excited by the situation she was in.</p> <p>Terry could see that she was now going further than he had instructed her to and that she was beginning to get off on the situation. Sliding from the chair he lay on the floor and pulling Stacey down he turned her around on him and began to lick her pussy while she returned to giving him a blowjob.</p> <p>Terry licked up the crack of her pussy and back down again slowly letting his tongue push deeper between the lips until Stacey’s pussy was opened up to him. By now her legs were trembling and she was gasping for breath, having all but forgotten the blowjob she was supposed to be giving Terry. As he licked further up the crack of Stacey’s pussy he finally reached her clit and as he touched it with his tongue Stacey reached her climax and pushing her pussy against his mouth screeched.</p> <p>Terry started to suck Stacey’s clit and after a few more moments she again climaxed in a noisy scream of animal lust. Twice more he brought her to a noisy climax using only his tongue and teeth before he allowed her to collapse exhausted on top of him.</p> <p>After about five minutes she recovered enough to realise that she had stopped giving Terry his blowjob and returned to the task trying to express her thanks for what he had done by making it as exciting for him as possible and taking his cock so far into the back of her throat that she was gagging as she sucked him off. Terry found this tremendous as his cock was massaged by Stacey’s throat as she gagged on it which almost had him coming there and then.</p> <p>This time however Terry pulled out of her mouth and Stacey with a look almost of disappointment realised that he wanted her to return to the script that he had set out earlier.</p> <p>Turning around she squatted above his cock and slowly lowered herself onto it. With some difficulty she kept going until the whole length of Terry’s cock was buried deep inside her tiny love channel. At this point she rested for a moment before slowly raising herself until the cock was nearly falling out and then lowering herself until it was once more buried deep within her pussy.</p> <p>She found this much easier now that she had the use of her hands and after lowering herself onto his cock about six times felt the incredible friction of the huge cock rubbing against the walls of her tiny pussy bringing her to another noisy climax. This one lasted much longer than the others as she continued to move up and down on Terry’s cock and at last Terry, who felt as if his cock was being sucked further and further into this gorgeous young schoolgirl, couldn’t hold back any longer and with a cry of his own, had what he felt was his best ever climax, shooting wad after wad of hot cum up into her insides.</p> <p>On feeling Terry come, Stacey, knowing that he would now get soft, quickened her pace and ground her pussy against Terry’s prick with as much force as she could bear in order to get one last climax before she collapsed exhausted against his chest with his prick still buried deep in her.</p> <p>Neither of them moved for at least ten minutes while Terry’s prick finally shrunk and slipped out of the young girl.</p> <p>At last Stacey moved first and sliding down Terry body took his prick in her hands and brought it to her mouth and took his now flaccid member into her mouth and used her tongue and mouth to clean it as she had been taught.</p> <p>Looking up at Terry with her big green eyes, Stacey hoped that she had done enough to avoid any more punishment.</p> <p>Terry looked down at Stacey as she sucked his cock and grinned, knowing that his plan had worked even better than he had planned. After about ten minutes Stacey stopped sucking and sat next to Terry resting.</p> <p>“Would you like to get us both a cup of tea and some cakes?” Terry asked and after agreeing Stacey went into the kitchen.</p> <p>Terry immediately got up and fetched the video out of one of the recorders and rewound it in the VCR before fast forwarding to the beginning of the action. He then sat and waited until Stacey walked back into the room.</p> <p>Terry enjoyed the view as Stacey, completely naked, carried a tray into the room and set it down on the table. Terry motioned her to sit on his lap and after Stacey sat down Terry started the video.</p> <p>Stacey watched in shocked silence as she saw herself on the screen apparently enjoying having sex with Terry. There was no indication that she was being forced to have sex and when she started to have an orgasm on screen Stacey began to sob.</p> <p>“Don’t worry sweetheart” Terry said, “providing you do as you are told then no one else will ever see this tape but if you don’t, copies will be sent to your parents and their employers, after my face has been removed of course”.</p> <p>“What will I have to do?” Stacey asked.</p> <p>“You will have to come to my house whenever I tell you.” Said Terry “starting tomorrow after school.”</p> <p>“If I do as you want will you protect me from Pete and his gang?” The young girl asked. “He intends to rape me after you have finished with me and then he will let all of his gang rape me too.”</p> <p>“Of course I will but only for as long as you please me.” Warned Terry as he leaned forward and kissed the young girl, allowing his hand to start exploring her body as his cock began to harden again.</p> </div>",[]
853,Lord of the Manor,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-03,15,4,"M/g, rape, bd, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sophie was sorry that she had chosen to walk home across the fields. She had been kept late at school and wanted to get home in time to watch her favourite programme and the shortcut across the fields saved fifteen minutes on her journey home.</p> <p>However now she was very scared. Before she was halfway across the first field she realised that a giant of a man, who was about six foot four tall was following her.</p> <p>Looking ahead she saw where the path went by the side of the river and knew that just around the corner was a huge willow, then a gap before the woods. If she could just get to the willow she could hide there and the man following might think that she was in the woods.</p> <p>Looking behind she saw that the man had halved the distance between them and that he had some rope in his hands.</p> <p>Running as fast as she could, she heard the man behind begin to run too. Suddenly she was at the tree and going around the bend she ducked back into the branches, through a gap until she could not be seen from the path.</p> <p>Suddenly she was aware that the man was there, at the gap looking in before turning and moving off on the path.</p> <p>Sophie hardly dared breath as she waited to see if she had fooled him. Long minutes passed with no sight of the man and finally she crept to the gap to have a look outside.</p> <p>Suddenly he was there, right in front of her and she backed up further into the branches of the old willow with the man following her. In his hands he held some rope which he held up in front of her with a frightening grin as she continued to back up until her back hit the trunk of the old tree.</p> <p>Without a word the giant of a man reached out and grabbed her right wrist, twisting the rope around it before moving behind the tree and grabbing her left wrist. Sophie felt her hands being bound tightly around the trunk of the tree and then pulled upwards, forcing her to bend forward as if the rope were being tied to a branch higher up.</p> <p>Moving back in front of her again the man now took time to examine his captive.</p> <p>Sophie was thirteen, with short blond hair and a lovely pretty face. She stood only four foot nine tall but had a gorgeous slim little body with a well-rounded little bum and nice apple sized breasts.</p> <p>Watching her standing there in her school uniform of a white blouse and school tie, short dark blue skirt and white ankle socks made her attackers cock harden even more than tying her up had, and he enjoyed tying young girls up!</p> <p>Now her attacker reached in his pocket and pulled out a wad of cloth, which he brought to Sophie’s face. When she didn’t open her mouth he simply reached out and grabbed her by the neck, pushing her up against the tree. With her hands tied up behind her, this wrenched her shoulders and Sophie opened her mouth to scream only to find it stuffed with the wad of cloth. Pulling off her tie he now wound it twice around her face forcing the gag further into her mouth before knotting it off behind her head.</p> <p>Now he reached out again and putting his huge hand around her neck pushed her back slowly against the tree, watching closely as her face contorted in pain as the pressure on her shoulders increased. Tightening his grip on her neck he watched as Sophie struggled for breath until she was on the verge of passing out at which point he let go and waited as she recovered.</p> <p>Sophie got the message that he could hurt her or even kill her at will and that there was nothing she could do to stop him.</p> <p>Once she had recovered her attacker reached out and keeping his eyes locked on hers began to unbutton her blouse. When he reached her waist he pulled the blouse from her skirt and off of her shoulders allowing it to hang from her arms down her back.</p> <p>Now he ran his hands over her face and neck, down her shoulders and over her breasts where his hands closed and squeezed gently before passing on to her stomach and the waistband of her skirt.</p> <p>Undoing the button and pulling down the zip he allowed the skirt to drop to the floor leaving Sophie standing tied in just her underwear of white bra and matching knickers, shoes and socks.</p> <p>Bending down he now removed her shoes and socks and moved the skirt from around her feet before standing and enjoying the sight of his terrified victim standing in front of him.</p> <p>Moving in closer her attacker put his arms around Sophie and reaching behind her unclipped her bra. Taking hold of the material at the front he lifted it off her breasts and up over her head before leaving it hanging from her arms behind her.</p> <p>Now she stood there helpless and naked to the waist as her attackers huge hands reached out and covered her small breasts. Sophie expected him to hurt them but instead he gently squeezed and massaged them, rubbing his hands over them and using the heel of his hands to squash them flat against her chest.</p> <p>He continued this for what seemed like ages and slowly Sophie realised that what he was doing was giving her an incredibly sexy feeling. She had started to breathe quicker and she had a warm feeling starting between her legs.</p> <p>“But he is attacking me.” Sophie yelled in her mind, “How can I be turned on by what he is doing?”</p> <p>Looking up at his face Sophie found that he was looking back at her and smiling, knowing exactly what he was doing to her. For the first time she studied his features and realised that he was very attractive. About 34 years old he had curly blond hair and blue eyes. Why would a man this attractive be attacking her, she wondered. He was attractive enough that he could have had his pick of women.</p> <p>Now he sank to his knees in front of the young girl, which put his head at a level with her breasts, one of which he now sucked into his mouth and licked with his tongue while he continued to massage the other.</p> <p>As he continued Sophie felt herself getting more and more excited. If her hands had been free she would have tried to touch herself but with her hands tied behind her all she could do was squeeze her legs together as tightly as she could.</p> <p>Suddenly her attacker’s hand slid down over her stomach and down into her knickers. Using his other hand he forced Sophie to spread her legs and the hand in her knickers slid across her pussy lips until his middle finger found the entrance to her virgin hole.</p> <p>Sophie knew that she was sopping wet and when her attacker felt her wetness he leaned back and smiled straight into her face causing her to blush bright red in embarrassment.</p> <p>Returning to sucking her breast he started massaging her other breast with one hand as his remaining hand gently felt and squeezed Sophie’s pussy. Very quickly Sophie found that she was nearing her orgasm and despite trying hard to hold it back suddenly came to a shuddering climax.</p> <p>Not giving her any time to recover Sophie’s attacker continued to work on her breasts and pussy giving her two more orgasms before she felt his hand begin to get more aggressive on her breast, squeezing and pinching her small pink nipple between his thumb and finger.</p> <p>As she felt his hand start to punish one breast his mouth began to hurt the other one. She could feel his teeth nibbling her nipple and biting across the flesh on her small breast. Squirming at the pain she still found herself exploding with another orgasm as his hand squeezed hard on her clit.</p> <p>Standing up Sophie’s attacker wiped her juices off on her knickers before disappearing behind the tree and releasing her arms. Holding her arm tightly he pulled her blouse and bra off of her and standing in front of her pushed her back against the tree.</p> <p>Taking her hands in one of his huge hands he bound them in front of her before reaching up and throwing the end of the rope over a low branch. Pulling hard on the rope raised her hands above her head until Sophie was standing on tiptoe. Not content with this her attacker kept pulling until Sophie was hanging high in the air.</p> <p>Tying off the rope her attacker moved in front of Sophie and allowed his hands to feel every inch of her lovely small body. Reaching for the sides of her knickers he slowly pulled them down her legs and off her feet leaving the young naked girl swinging from side to side.</p> <p>Returning to kneeling in front of her, his mouth was at exactly the right height for her almost bald pussy, which he now kissed. Pushing her legs over his shoulder he now buried his face in her pussy and grasped the cheeks of her bottom with his huge hands.</p> <p>Sophie was treated to incredible feelings as the man’s tongue and mouth worked on her virgin pussy. The hands on her bum pulled her tight against his face and Sophie felt her orgasm building as she fought not to let him see the effect of what he was doing to her.</p> <p>She knew that in the end he was going to steal her virginity and since she had seen his face thought that he would probably kill her although she couldn’t help feeling that he did not look like a murderer.</p> <p>Suddenly she was hit by the biggest orgasm that she had yet had and clamping her legs around her assailant’s neck held him there until she had finished.</p> <p>Standing up the man retrieved Sophie’s knickers and wiped the juice from his face with them before putting them into his pocket.</p> <p>Untying the length of rope that went over the branch Sophie’s attacker lowered her to the ground and allowed her to collapse in an exhausted heap at his feet.</p> <p>Taking the rope that was tied to Sophie’s hands he now laid her down and tied her hands to a tree root above her head. Pulling on her feet he stretched Sophie along the ground and stood over her as he started to remove his clothes.</p> <p>Sophie realised as he stripped that he was about to rape her but in her exhausted state and with her hands tied to the tree root there was not much that she could do about it. Once he was naked Sophie’s attacker knelt down between her legs and lowered himself, until he was laying on top of the naked girl.</p> <p>Again Sophie was surprised that an attractive and obviously fit man like this should be resorting to rape but as his cock made contact with her pussy lips she ceased thinking about it and started to struggle.</p> <p>By now his huge frame was resting lightly on Sophie and there was no chance of her struggling free as she felt the large head of his cock pushing between the lips of her pussy and forcing it’s way into her until it was stopped by her virginity.</p> <p>As her attacker put his hands on Sophie’s tiny bum she felt his hard thrust forward into her and a sharp pain caused her to cry out as her virginity was torn from her in one pain filled moment.</p> <p>Now her attacker pounded into her and she felt the full length of his cock as he buried it up to the hilt in her tight young pussy. Harder and harder she felt him pound into her until with a series of shudders she felt him empty his balls as spurt after spurt of semen filled her womb just as she reached her own climax.</p> <p>After resting for a moment he stood up and pulling the naked young girl to her feet, threw the rope back over the branch and pulled her up onto her tiptoes before tying the rope off again.</p> <p>Next he pulled a length of rope from his pocket and doubling it over flicked it out and snapped it against Sophie’s leg.</p> <p>It was all done so quickly and while Sophie was recovering from her orgasm that it took a few seconds before she realised what the pain in her leg was. Suddenly he flicked her again, harder and this time the pain was immediate and demanding.</p> <p>Again and again she felt the rope crack against her legs until moving around behind her the assailant started to crack the rope against her tiny bum. As she screamed into the gag she became light headed until, when he moved around and stood in front of her and cracked the rope directly against her young pussy, she finally felt the darkness engulf her as the pain became too much to bare.</p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>As Sophie came to she found herself tied naked, spread-eagled on a bed. The gag had been removed and as she looked around she realised that the room she was in was clearly in a large old house.</p> <p>The furniture in the room was antique and the bed she was tied on was a solid oak four-poster.</p> <p>Sophie called out for help and after a few moments her attacked walked into the room.</p> <p>“Please let me go” Sophie pleaded.</p> <p>“I will when I have finished with you” said her attacker. “I am going to fuck you again and then you are going to give me a blow job. After that I will let you go.”</p> <p>“Who are you?” asked Sophie, not really expecting an answer.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, allow me to introduce myself. I am Alan Courtney, Lord of the Manor of Critchley. I own the house that you live in and that your Mother rents from me and I own the business that your Mother works in.”</p> <p>“But are you not worried that I will go straight to the police and report what you have done?” asked Sophie.</p> <p>“Not really Sophie” said Alan; surprising the girl that he knew her name. “If you tell anyone what has happened then you and your Mother will lose your home and she will lose the job that she is so pleased to have landed.”</p> <p>“After your Father died earlier this year, I was made aware about you by some people who work for me. I knew that your Father had left your Mother with some huge debts and that the banks had taken the house and all your possessions. I offered your Mother the house here and made sure that she got the job when she applied in order to get you here in our village.”</p> <p>“Your Mother was so relieved to have found a good job and somewhere to live that I doubt that you would want to ruin all that by accusing the local ‘Lord of the Manor’ of raping you and beside there are several good reasons for you to keep your mouth shut about what I do to you.”</p> <p>“Firstly you and your Mother would be thrown out on the street and with her debts you would be unable to find a new house to rent so it would be emergency council accommodation for you both which would mean a hostel with drug addicts and ex prisoners.”</p> <p>“Secondly your Mother would lose her well paid job and I would make sure that no one else would employ her.”</p> <p>“Thirdly I’m not sure that you would be believed anyway. I would claim that you consented and then tried to blackmail me. I would simply be accused of having underage sex and let off with a caution.”</p> <p>“Also, if you remember you actually enjoyed what I did to you. You had at least eight orgasms which is hard to believe for someone who is being raped.”</p> <p>At this point Sophie turned bright red with embarrassment.</p> <p>“Also if you keep your mouth shut then I will let you have one of my horses to look after and ride. I know that one of the hardest things about your Father’s death, for you, was that you had to sell your horse ‘Star’. Well I bought him and if you want you can look after and ride him anytime you want. However if you don’t cooperate than he is no good to me and I will have him put down.”</p> <p>Sophie’s mind was reeling by this point. This man had set out to entrap her and had gone to a lot of trouble and expense to make it happen. She knew that it would destroy her Mother to lose the house and the job that she had found offered her a way out of her debt problem. She also knew that she had reacted to his touch by having many orgasms and that a part of her had enjoyed what he had done to her but the fact that he had ‘Star’ and that she could have her horse back or that he would have her horse destroyed was the decider for her.</p> <p>“What would I have to do?” she asked knowing that he wanted more than her silence for what he had already done.</p> <p>“You will come here after school every day and anytime I tell you to and I will do anything that I want to you.” Alan replied. “I should explain that I will tie you up and rape you again and again and also that I will hurt you.”</p> <p>Sophie’s eyes widened at this.</p> <p>“Don’t worry,” Alan said. “It won’t be anything that would permanently mark you. I want to spank you and whip you. I enjoy a little mild torture especially if it is on a young sexy girl like you.”</p> <p>“Anyway I don’t care if you agree or not. I am going to have my way with you and I expect you to be here when I call for you or you know what will happen.”</p> <p>“Now since your Mother will be home in an hour and a half I had better get busy with finishing my raping you so that you are home by the time that she gets there.”</p> <p>With this Alan stripped off his clothes, climbed onto the bed and laid on top of the young girl. Putting his cock against the entrance to her pussy he rubbed it up and down the velvety lips before pushing forward and burying half of his cock into Sophie’s love channel.</p> <p>Sophie, with no gag to restrain her screamed with pain but Alan just smiled and the young girl realised that he was no longer worried about the noise that they made.</p> <p>Alan forced the whole length of his large cock into the young girl’s pussy and as it reached the end of her cervix it pushed through into her womb causing her to feel as though she had been punched in the stomach.</p> <p>Pounding away on top of Sophie Alan just knew that with her tight little snatch this girl was giving him the best fuck he had ever had. He was grateful that with his wealth he had been able to put this teen into a position where she was his for the taking and he smiled as he thought about all of the pain that he was going to put her through.</p> <p>Having come earlier he was able to continue fucking her for fifteen minutes before he felt his cock almost explode inside her with sustained bursts of semen going straight into her womb.</p> <p>Laying on top of Sophie, Alan stayed put until his cock had shrunk enough that it slipped out of her abused pussy then rolled over until he was laying next to her on the bed then reached out and squeezed her breast hard until tears came to her eyes.</p> <p>“I want you here ten minutes after school finishes tomorrow and if you are good I will let you play with Star at the weekend.” Alan commanded. “But if you are late then you can forget about Star.”</p> <p>“I’ll be here sir,” said Sophie and Alan smiled as he intended to ensure, through her teacher, who owed him a favour, that she was going to be late kept late at school.</p> <p>After continuing to play painfully with her breasts and nipples for some time Alan felt himself getting hard again and standing up untied Sophie from the bed before re tying her hands behind her back and sitting in the armchair.</p> <p>“Come over here and suck my cock.” He commanded the naked girl.</p> <p>The sight of Sophie walking hesitantly over and sinking to her knees in front of him made Alan’s cock grow larger than before and as she lowered her head with her mouth open and guided his cock inside herself Alan felt as if he would come there and then.</p> <p>It was obvious however that Sophie had never sucked a cock before but her naïve attempts to please Alan made this even better for him. Moving her head up and down she sucked as hard as she could, literally wanking his cock with her mouth.</p> <p>Although Alan wanted to fuck down into her throat he decided that this was too good to ruin by forcing the issue and just relaxed and allowed Sophie to continue until he shot a load of sperm into her mouth.</p> <p>“Swallow it all” he commanded. “If you spill any I will whip your tits,” he threatened.</p> <p>Sophie, in the face of this threat swallowed, despite the fact that doing so made her feel sick and kept sucking and swallowing until Alan told her that she could stop.</p> <p>After recovering from this Alan stood up and dressed before releasing Sophie’s hands and ordering her to dress before coming down to the kitchen for a drink before leaving.</p> <p>After dressing Sophie walked downstairs into the huge hall of what she now knew was the manor house. Finding the kitchen she walked in and Alan motioned her over to the table and a cup of tea.</p> <p>“Drink that and I will take you over to see Star,” he offered and for the first time Sophie’s face lit up in a smile.</p> <p>As she got into Alan’s Land Rover he admired the way that her little school skirt rode up her thigh and as she sat next to him on the ride over to her home she allowed his hand to push the skirt up and slide under the edge of her knickers where his finger easily slipped inside the lips of her still wet pussy.</p> <p>As they reached the gate to the cottage where she lived and pulled up Sophie looked disappointed thinking that he had forgotten his promise about Star but as he got out of the car he walked away from the cottage towards a field opposite and Sophie followed.</p> <p>Unlocking a gate and walking across the first field they reached a second field hidden by a line of trees and there in the field was the horse that Sophie had had to give up.</p> <p>“Make sure that you are home and cleaned up before your Mother gets home,” Alan commanded. “Now come here to me and then I will let you go play with your horse.”</p> <p>Sophie was anxious to get to her old horse but knew that she must please Alan if she was to be allowed to keep Star so turned and walked over to stand in front of the giant of a man.</p> <p>Reaching out Alan put his hand under her chin and raising her face up kissed her full on the lips as his arm went around her and pulled her tightly against him.</p> <p>After releasing her Alan said “make sure that you lock the gate on the way out and remember that you have only ten minutes to get to my house after school tomorrow.”</p> <p>Giving her a pat on the bum Alan walked away as Sophie ran over to the horse and threw her arms around its neck.</p> <p>As he looked back before leaving the field Alan knew that all his plans had worked and that Sophie would be at his mercy tomorrow when she arrived late at his house.</p> </div>",[]
854,The Weekend,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-06,47,4,"M/ggg, nc, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> As I waited outside Susie’s school on Friday afternoon, I looked forward to the weekend. My wife and all the women in the family were going away for the whole weekend to a hen party and I had been asked to look after my thirteen-year-old granddaughter.</p> <p>Susie was not really my granddaughter but my stepdaughter’s daughter, but I had taken on the role of granddad happily since it meant that I got to have Susie sit on my lap and give me hugs and kisses.</p> <p>As I waited I thought back to the phone call I had earlier in the week from her. Susie had asked if she could have some friends over and have a bit of a party at the weekend. I had been reluctant at first because I wanted Susie all to myself but when she begged and said she would do anything if I let her have her friends over and let them have some alcohol, I realised that I might be able to take advantage of Susie and her friends so agreed to her friends staying, but limited her to two friends each night and said that I would think about the alcohol.</p> <p>As I sat in the car enjoying the sight of the young girls coming out of school I spotted Susie and her friends.</p> <p>Susie was a lovely looking slim girl who stood four foot eight tall. The first thing you noticed about her was her lovely straight, long, strawberry blond hair. With her high small bum and pert little tits she immediately made my cock harden as she walked up to the car and opened the door.</p> <p>“Hi Granddad” she cheerily called as she got in beside me and leant across to give me a kiss.</p> <p>“Hi sweetheart” I replied allowing my hand to fall onto her bare leg and squeeze as I leant forward so that she could reach me.</p> <p>Two other girls got into the back of the car as Susie was greeting me and now I turned to look at them while letting my hand run further up Susie’s leg as if the movement of turning had caused it to move up.</p> <p>“This is Ellie and Becca,” Susie introduced and I found myself looking at two very cute girls. Like Susie both girls were dressed in school uniform of black shoes, white ankle socks, very short skirt and a tight white blouse. Both were nice and slim and both had perky little breasts. I finally got my eyes up as far as their faces and found two impish smiles on their faces as I realised that I had been staring at their bodies. Ellie had jet-black short hair and Becca had curly red hair down to her shoulders.</p> <p>By now my hand had moved up until it was under Susie’s skirt and she still hadn’t stopped me so I moved it further up as I said hello to the other girls. My hand had reached the elastic of Susie’s knickers without her having stopped me but as my fingers rubbed across the elastic and headed for the area between her legs she finally reached down and pulled my hand out.</p> <p>I was pleased with myself. Susie had allowed me to go further than I had ever tried to go before and had accepted it without complaining or commenting. I had decided to use this weekend to test what I could get away with and so far things were going well.</p> <p>Turning back to the front I drove to Ellie’s house where the three girls ran inside and picked up their bags before dumping them in the back of the car and climbing in.</p> <p>“I thought that we would go home so that you can change and then we could get some videos and a pizza for tonight.” I said as I drove along.</p> <p>“Can we get some really scary horror videos?” Susie asked.</p> <p>“And some popcorn and ice cream?” added Ellie.</p> <p>“Sure” I said, “Only lets get you changed first.”</p> <p>I pulled up outside my house and we all went inside. Susie who had been there many times before led the others upstairs while I headed into my study and turned on my computer screen. On the screen were two pictures and as I watched I saw Susie and the other girls enter their bedroom and drop their bags on the floor.</p> <p>Earlier in the day I had hidden two cameras in the bedroom, two in the lounge and two more in the bathroom and I was now recording the young girls as they began to undress</p> <p>“Did you see what he was doing to me when we first got in the car?” Susie asked the others “He had his hand right up my skirt and would have fingered me if I hadn’t stopped him.”</p> <p>I became very anxious as I listened to Susie telling her friends what I had done but her next words both surprised and excited me.</p> <p>“I told you that he was a randy old man. I recon that we can get away with just about anything we want this weekend if we play things right.”</p> <p>“Do you think that he will get us some vodka?” asked Ellie.</p> <p>“Or what about some WKD’s?” asked Becca.</p> <p>“If we flirt with him enough I think that we can get both.” Replied Susie. “I’m going to go down in my bikini and try and get him to agree to the vodka”.</p> <p>By now all three girls were stripped to their underwear and I had got my cock out and was stroking it as I enjoyed watching them on the monitor.</p> <p>Susie now got her bikini out and quickly stripped off her bra and knickers before stepping into the bikini briefs and pulling the top around her, fastening it at the back.</p> <p>All this was done very quickly but not before I had a chance to view two small but perky little breasts topped with tiny pink nipples and an almost hairless area above her pussy.</p> <p>I looked forward to reviewing the tapes later as Susie headed to the door of the room.</p> <p>As she came down the stairs I quickly stuffed my cock back into my trousers and minimized the picture on my monitor. Getting up I walked into the lounge and sat down. I wanted to record what Susie did to get me to buy the Vodka and the cameras that I had hidden did not cover my study.</p> <p>Picking up a newspaper I looked up as Susie entered the room and let my eyes roam over her body, as she stood in her tiny blue bikini in front of me.</p> <p>Starting at her bare feet I slowly and deliberately let my eyes move up her legs until I reached the small piece of blue material that covered her crotch, where I could see the mound of her pussy through the thin material. After pausing for a while I allowed my eyes to move upward across her pierced navel with it’s blue jewel to the tiny triangles of material that covered her small breasts where I lingered on the firm slopes of her breasts that showed above the material. I then allowed my eyes to move upward to a face that held a mischievous smile.</p> <p>With my hand I motioned for her to turn around which she did, sticking out her bottom as she did so.</p> <p>My eyes made the return journey enjoying the near naked back and the tight high swell of her bum before taking in the sight of her lovely slim legs.</p> <p>“Like what you see,” she asked turning back towards me.</p> <p>“Very much!” I replied, “but I don’t think that you should be walking around dressed like that.”</p> <p>“Why not?” asked Susie with a smile “Nan’s not here and I am sure that you don’t mind seeing me like this.”</p> <p>Taking the paper from my unresisting hands Susie sat on my lap and asked “Granddad you know how much you love me?” I knew that this was how she usually started when asking for something that she was not sure she would get.</p> <p>“Yes,” I replied.</p> <p>“Would you buy us some vodka for tonight?” she asked.</p> <p>I looked at her sitting on my lap in her bikini and let my hand fall onto her leg. Stroking upwards as I pretended to consider her request I ran my hands over the sides of her bikini panties and up to her ribs pausing just below her breast.</p> <p>“I could get into a lot of trouble if you or your friends told anyone,” I said. “I could even go to jail.”</p> <p>“We won’t,” Susie replied.</p> <p>“Have you got any money?” I asked.</p> <p>“No.” Replied Susie.</p> <p>“So how are you going to pay for it?”</p> <p>“I thought that you might like to treat us” Susie replied, smiling widely.</p> <p>I thought for a moment about how far I should push this and then decided that if I was going to try and get into my Granddaughter’s knickers then I might as well see how far I could go.</p> <p>“Well” I replied pausing for effect “if I am going to treat you, how about you giving me a treat back?”</p> <p>“I thought that I just had,” said Susie with a smile. “What sort of treat did you have in mind?”</p> <p>“Well I liked the show and what you let me do to you in the car,” I said “but I really want a lot more if I am going to get you a bottle of vodka. That’s expensive stuff and I recon that it is worth a lot more. I would want something really sexy from you. What would you be willing to do for it?”</p> <p>“What if I let you feel me and do what you wanted to when I first got in the car after school?” Susie said. “You can feel but only on the outside of my knickers,” she added.</p> <p>“Hmmm” I said suddenly having trouble with the tightness in my trousers “but that would leave me very frustrated and you would have to do something to relieve me.”</p> <p>“Ok” Stacey said after a moments thought, one of us will wank you off later tonight if you get the vodka for us.”</p> <p>“Agreed” I said as I lifted my hand and placing it on Susie’s breast squeezed gently.</p> <p>“Hey that wasn’t part of our deal,” Susie said.</p> <p>“No, but it is too late for you to stop me now,” I pointed out as I allowed my hand to drop onto her lap and reach between her legs rubbing her pussy through her bikini pants.</p> <p>After having a good feel of her very secret place, through the thin material that covered it I concentrated my efforts on her clit and soon was rewarded by her relaxing and laying backwards onto the arm of the chair as she thrust forward against my hand.</p> <p>After several minutes of my enjoying rubbing and squeezing her clit her breathing became shallow and I knew that she was on her way to having an orgasm. I quickened my pace and within minutes she was squirming and pushing against my fingers as her first orgasm hit.</p> <p>Giving her no time to recover I slid from under her on the chair and laying her back, knelt between her legs and continued to rub and squeeze her tiny clit through the material. Slowly I began to kiss the inside of her legs moving upwards with each kiss until I was kissing her on the material of her bikini. By this time Susie was in the throws of her second orgasm and when I lifted the edge of her bikini bottoms and slid my tongue underneath, made no attempt to stop me.</p> <p>I had now pulled the material out of the way and was tonguing her pussy from the bottom up to her clit and back down again. With each stroke my tongue was going deeper inside her until thrusting her pelvis up against my mouth and pushing my head down onto her clit she came in the most powerful orgasm that she had yet had.</p> <p>Finally letting her get her breath back I allowed my hand to stroke up to her breast and pushing under her bikini top I cupped and squeezed first one breast and then the other, feeling her hard little nipple pushing against the palm of my hand before removing my hand and helping her back to her feet.</p> <p>As she stood slightly confused and unsteady in front of me, I said “you had better run upstairs and get changed if we are going to go out” and with this I gave her little bum a pat and started her on her way to the door.</p> <p>Pleased that my plan for the weekend was going nicely and that I had given her plenty to think about I made my way back to the study in time to see Susie walk through the door of the bedroom and collapse onto the bed.</p> <p>Her friends crowded around her and wanted to know if they were going to get the vodka for their party but it was some minutes before Susie recovered enough to tell them the whole story.</p> <p>I was surprised that Susie told them everything, even to how many times she had an orgasm and to my surprise Ellie and Becky both expressed themselves jealous of her. Things were looking up and I figured that rather than just getting into my Granddaughters knickers, I stood a good chance of getting into the knickers of all three of them.</p> <p>“So which one of us is going to rub his thing?” Becky asked.</p> <p>“Well we have all wanked older boys off to get them to buy us cigarettes so I don’t see that it is that big deal to do the same for a bottle of vodka,” said Susie.</p> <p>“Oh, it wasn’t that I was worried,” said Becky. “I just wondered how we were going to decide who does it?”</p> <p>“What about really giving your Granddad a treat.” Said Ellie. “We could play strip poker and the winner has to do it to him.”</p> <p>To my astonishment the other two girls agreed and with much laughter and teasing Susie put some clothes on over her bikini ready to go out and the three pretty girls headed for the door.</p> <p>As the girls came down the stairs I locked the screen on my computer and was ready when the three of them came into my study and Susie sat herself on my lap, wrapped her arms around me and kissed me full on the lips in front of her friends.</p> <p>“Were ready” Susie announced, somewhat unnecessarily. “What do you think?” With this she held out her hand towards Ellie and Becky.</p> <p>Both girls, like Susie were dressed in tiny little skirts that barely covered their bum’s and tee shirts that showed off their budding breasts to perfection and I could feel my cock hardening just looking at them.</p> <p>“Oh I think that he likes what you are wearing,” Susie said “I can feel him getting hard against my bum.” With that she wriggled her bum against me and jumped up, giggling with the others at their boldness as they ran out into the hall to put their shoes on.</p> <p>Following them out I was treated to the sight of the girls bending over putting their shoes on and coming up behind Ellie I reached down and put my hand on her bum under the tiny skirt.</p> <p>To my surprise my hand touched her naked skin without finding the panties that I had expected and as she squealed and jumped up I pushed my middle finger down between her legs and finally felt the cloth of her underwear. At this point I realised that she was wearing a thong.</p> <p>Ellie just giggled and asked if they could have some WKD’s as well as the vodka. I said, “If you all show me your underwear then I will get you some.”</p> <p>The girls lined up and lifted their tiny skirts to display their underwear. Susie still had her little blue bikini on, Ellie had a bright red thong and Becky had a pink thong with black edging.</p> <p>As the girls dropped the hem of their skirts and covered themselves back up I found that it had become very difficult to walk as my cock was harder than it had ever been before, a point not lost on the three little lovelies in front of me now.</p> <p>With more giggles and sly looks we headed for the car and went shopping for videos, ice cream and pizza.</p> <p>The girls attracted many lustful glances as we shopped and it was with pleasure that I thought of what the evening held in store for me.</p> <p>Once back in the car the girls reminded me that I had promised them some drink.</p> <p>“I already have it at home ready for you.” I answered.</p> <p>“So you were going to let us have it anyway,” Susie said “and I promised…”</p> <p>“Yes.” I interrupted “But a promise is a promise isn’t it?”</p> <p>“Yes” said Susie, but didn’t seem to mind the deceit.</p> <p>Once home we settled into the lounge with the pizza and videos and the girls made themselves comfortable lying on the floor in front of me facing the television.</p> <p>The video was a horror movie and soon the girls were wriggling around in suspense giving me great views up their short skirts of their lovely naked legs and barely covered little bums.</p> <p>After finishing their pizzas the girls wanted their drinks and I thought that it was time we took things to the next level.</p> <p>“I think that we have a deal over the drinks ladies. What do you think?”</p> <p>“We are going to play a little strip poker,” said Susie “and the winner is going to pay for the drink but can we have some to put us in the mood?”</p> <p>“Sure” I said and headed for the kitchen returning with three glasses full of vodka and coke and a WKD for Becky.</p> <p>I gave the girls their drinks and they each took a gulp and emptied almost half their glass in one go.</p> <p>What they didn’t know was that I had poured a third of Becky’s WKD away and replaced it with extra vodka. I had never had the chance to fuck a redhead and by now I had decided that not only was I going to get into the three teenagers pants but that I was going to fuck all three of them before the weekend was over and that Becky was going to be first.</p> <p>If the drink didn’t have the desired effect soon enough I had a back up plan of a number of roofies that I had bought earlier in the week that added to their drinks would knock them out and give me full access to the girls bodies but for now I was happy to be patient and see what happened.</p> <p>The girls now gathered around and started their game. It was a shortened version of poker with all three girls drawing five cards and being able to change as many cards as they wanted then comparing hands and the owner of the worst hand having to remove an item of clothing.</p> <p>The game went fairly evenly with each of the girls ending up with just their underwear on but Ellie was the first to lose her bra and then have to remove her thong.</p> <p>As she stood naked in front of me I reached out and pulled her onto my lap.</p> <p>As the others continued to play she let my hands wonder over her naked body feeling her small, but to me perfect breasts topped with their puffy brown nipples and her increasingly wet pussy.</p> <p>By this time Susie had lost all of her clothes and stood naked before me allowing my eyes to drink in her lovely body but that meant that Becky was the winner and as she finished stripping naked she crawled over to kneel in front of me before reaching out a tiny hand and pulling the zip of my pants down.</p> <p>Ellie had stood up and with help from Susie, undid my trousers and pulled them down. Next came my boxers and after removing them completely the three girls stared at the erect penis before them.</p> <p>While not huge, I have a respectable eight inches with a fair girth but it was obvious that compared to the young boys that the girls had seen before mine seemed large.</p> <p>Sitting down I opened my legs and pulled Becky in front of me putting her hands on my throbbing cock.</p> <p>Gradually at first and then with more effort Becky rubbed my cock and with three naked teenagers in front of me, and my hands gently squeezing Becky’s small breasts with their large pink nipples, it was not long before I was ready to come.</p> <p>As my semen squirted out and landed on Becky’s hands and arms the girls gave little squeals of delight.</p> <p>Once we had recovered and cleaned up the mess the girls put their thongs back on and I pulled my boxers up before fixing them another drink, again making Becky’s extra strong.</p> <p>The girls returned to watching their films and I sat and enjoyed watching the near naked teenagers playing and drinking as they sat on the carpet in front of me.</p> <p>As I got the next drinks I made them all the same strength but slipped a roofie into each glass.</p> <p>I knew that within half an hour all of the girls would be so out of it that I would be able to do anything I wanted to them. While I enjoyed playing with them and seeing how far they would go I now wanted to fuck all three of them and I was not going to be refused.</p> <p>I knew that all the girls were into horse riding so did not expect to have problems with their virginities, but really I was too far-gone to care anyway.</p> <p>After drinking most of their drink Ellie and Susie decided to go upstairs and talk to their friends over the Internet, using the computer in their bedroom. When they tried to wake Becky to get her to come with them, they couldn’t so I said that I would bring her up when the film had finished.</p> <p>As they went upstairs I looked at Becky who by now was laying on her back and thought about what I was going to do to her.</p> <p>After waiting a further ten minutes I got up and went up to the girls bedroom to find Susie and Ellie both asleep on the bed. Shaking and gently slapping them had very little effect as they just moaned but lay unmoving.</p> <p>Grabbing hold of Ellie’s legs I pulled her over to the edge of the bed and allowed her legs to hang down towards the floor. Moving Susie so that she was lying alongside her friend I stood between them and compared their lovely bodies.</p> <p>Reaching out with both hands I took one of each girl’s breasts and squeezed tightly. Susie moaned and moved slightly while Ellie just grimaced.</p> <p>Remembering that I had come up to make sure that I was not going to be disturbed with Becky I gave each of the girls a final squeeze on the tits and headed back to the lounge.</p> <p>Becky lay where I had left her and I now spread eagled her on the carpet in front of me and knelt between her legs. I allowed my hands to spend some time just feeling over her near naked body before taking hold of her thong and after pushing her legs together, pulling the thong down.</p> <p>Spreading her legs again I looked at her lovely pussy with it’s thin coating of curly red hair and reaching out began to feel and squeeze it between my fingers and thumbs.</p> <p>After stripping naked I picked Becky up in my arms and sat in my armchair with her naked body on my lap and my now hard cock squashed between her legs.</p> <p>I loved the feel of her small firm breasts and spent ages just squeezing and releasing them before moving on to her lovely pink nipples. Using my thumb and first finger I rolled her nipples and squeezed them as they got harder, making my little soon to be lover, squirm and moan on my lap.</p> <p>Finally I moved on to her pussy and started by gently running my fingers up and down the lovely velvety opening. Pulling back the lips I examined the pink interior and grasped and squeezed her tiny clit.</p> <p>Then I inserted a single finger up to the first joint and enjoyed the warmth of being inside a thirteen year olds pussy. Starting to pull the finger out and push it back in I gradually worked more of it inside Becky’s tiny pussy wondering how I was ever going to get my eight inch cock in there.</p> <p>Slowly I sawed in and out of her pussy, getting deeper with each thrust until my finger was buried up to the hand. Now I started to use two fingers and realised that my hand was sopping wet with the juices that her pussy was producing.</p> <p>Amazed that despite being drugged her body was still reacting to my sexual abuse of it I pulled my hand out of Becky’s pussy and carried the little girl into the dining room where I laid her on the table with her legs dangling over the side.</p> <p>Standing between her legs my cock was at the perfect height for her now wet love channel and with a sense of urgency brought on by my aroused state I pushed the head of my cock into the opening and forced myself inside her.</p> <p>To my surprise about half of my cock fitted inside her at the first hard push, although it was a very tight squeeze. Pulling back I gave as hard a shove as I dared and saw all but two inches of my cock bury itself inside Becky.</p> <p>Despite having come when she wanked me earlier, I was having trouble stopping myself from coming inside her before I had finished but I was determined to sink the full length of my cock into her and taking hold of her hips I gave another powerful thrust, which almost lifted the poor girl off the table and felt my balls slap against her bum.</p> <p>After taking a moment to savour the feeling of being buried, up to my balls in a thirteen year olds virgin pussy I grasped her breasts in my hands and using them for leverage started to fuck in and out of her.</p> <p>Unfortunately I was so excited and her pussy was grasping my cock so tightly that there was no way that I could delay my orgasm and with a groan I felt myself empty my balls in spurt after spurt of hot sperm deep in her pussy.</p> <p>As my cock shrunk and left her battered pussy I noticed some pink in with the semen that escaped and knew for certain that I had taken her virginity.</p> <p>Lifting the young girl up I turned her around until her head was over the side of the table, facing me and then I pulled open her mouth and fed my now soft cock, which was coated in semen, pussy juice and just a splash of blood, into it. Thrusting my cock into her mouth and pulling back I was surprised to feel her tiny tongue flicking backwards and forwards on it.</p> <p>Within seconds my cock was as hard as it was when I started to fuck her and I was very tempted to thrust it all the way into her throat but I continued to resist and just fuck a couple of inches in and out of her mouth.</p> <p>Letting my hands roam over Becky’s breasts I began to squeeze and pinch them, as I got more and more excited. Pinching her nipples hard between my thumb and finger I lifted her upper body by her little tits and releasing my hold, let it fall back onto the table.</p> <p>As I could feel myself getting near to coming I took her head in both hands and began to fuck further into her helpless mouth. I felt my cock touch the back of her throat with each thrust now but with her drugged up, there was no gagging reflex.</p> <p>After enjoying the feeling of my cock touching the back of her throat I just had to go the whole hog and fuck down into her throat. This, like fucking a redhead and fucking a thirteen year old, was another first for me and was one opportunity that I was not going to pass up.</p> <p>Pressing my stiff cock harder into Becky’s mouth I felt it slip into her throat and nearly passed out with the wonderful feeling of the tight walls of her throat pressing against the full length of my cock as I buried it completely inside her.</p> <p>As I enjoyed the wonderful feeling of having my cock buried deep in the little teenagers throat I suddenly realised that Becky was unable to breath. Pulling back out I waited until her breathing had returned to normal before burying my cock back into her throat.</p> <p>This time I pulled back out almost immediately before pushing my cock back down her throat and repeating this again and again as the excitement built inside me.</p> <p>After ten minutes of this I could take no more and burying my cock as deep as it would go down my little lovers throat I allowed spurt after spurt of semen to go straight down her throat into her stomach.</p> <p>Holding my cock deep inside Becky until the last spurt had finished I watched as her face began to go red from lack of air before I pulled out and laughed as she coughed and spluttered bubbles of cum until she could breath normally again.</p> <p>Carrying her back into the lounge I sat on the armchair with her draped across my lap and relaxed by watching some television as I toyed with her naked body, paying particular attention to her breasts and pussy as I considered what to do with the other two girls.</p> <p>Having come three times already with Becky, I knew that it was unlikely that I was going to be able to fuck and come in both of them tonight so I was finding it difficult to decide which one to do.</p> <p>I decided to fuck Ellie, as I was not sure if both girls were staying the whole weekend. I knew that I would be able to have Susie tomorrow as I had plenty more roofies, so thought that I would take Ellie while I could.</p> <p>As I made my decision I began to get up and rolled Becky over, intending to roll her down my legs onto the floor. Looking down I was presented with the most lovely little bum I had ever had a chance to see and touch and of course it would be another first to fuck this lovely thirteen year old, redheaded, ex virgin in her little virgin bum.</p> <p>Boy is she going to be sore tomorrow, I thought as I played with the cheeks of her little bum. She was draped across my knees with her head almost on the floor one side and her feet on the floor the other. This stuck her bum up in the air and in a perfect position for me to administer a spanking.</p> <p>Raising my hand I bought it down hard, first on one cheek then on the other and continued to do this long after her cheeks had turned a lovely shade of red. After about twenty smacks on each cheek I stopped and running my hand over her little bum cheeks enjoyed the heat from them.</p> <p>Lifting Becky up I draped her over the arm of my chair and pulling her legs apart gazed at the entrance to her pussy and the little bum hole that I intended to fuck.</p> <p>Going to my study I grabbed a tube of KY jelly and returned to the lounge spreading some over my cock as I went. Next I put a dollop on my fingers and spreading it around the entrance to Becky’s bum started to push my middle finger into her tight little anus.</p> <p>After pushing a little harder my finger slid in and the tight little ring of her bum clamped around the length of by finger as I slid it in and out, gradually going deeper until the whole of my middle finger was buried in her tight little ass.</p> <p>Pulling out I stood behind her and first put my cock into her pussy, pushing forward until it was again deep inside her. Since I hadn’t been able to fuck her for long the first time I fucked my lover’s little pussy for about five minutes enjoying the heat that built up inside her before pulling my cock out and presented it at the entrance of her bum.</p> <p>Pushing forward I watched as I stretched the skin of her anus around my cock. I found myself having to push harder in order to make any headway but suddenly a little cry escaped Becky’s lips as my cock slid inside her bum.</p> <p>I stopped with the head of my cock buried inside her and pulling back a little rammed forward bringing another little cry of pain from my helpless lover. Continuing this again and again I slowly forced more and more of my cock into the poor girls ass until finally I managed to bang my balls up against her little bum with my whole cock hidden completely inside her ass.</p> <p>Despite being drugged Becky had cried out in pain a number of times while I fucked my way into her virgin ass but this only managed to make my cock even harder.</p> <p>Now, taking hold of her arms and pulling them behind her I used them to pull her body against mine seating my cock further inside her before pulling back and thrusting forward again and again.</p> <p>I had never felt anything like it and because I had come three times already this evening, I was able to make this wonderful feeling last far longer than I would have been able to otherwise.</p> <p>Again and again I ravished her until recently, virgin ass until finally I felt myself about to deliver the first, sperm she had ever had in her bum.</p> <p>Reaching around my little captive I grasped her small breasts and squeezing them tightly fucked her ass harder and harder until my sperm flooded her in spurt after spurt of delicious release.</p> <p>I enjoyed the feeling of fucking Becky’s little ass so much that I continued to fuck into her until my cock began to shrink and finally with a squelching noise popped out of her well-fucked little hole.</p> <p>Standing up behind her I looked down at her red little ass and stretched open anus, with my cum leaking out of it and smiled with the pleasure of having probably been the first to fuck all three of the red headed, little virgin’s holes.</p> <p>Turning her over on the arm of the chair presented her little cum covered pussy to me and as I let my eyes wander up her naked, sweat streaked body I came to her small sore looking little breasts.</p> <p>Standing up I pulled Becky off the chair and laid her gently on the floor before collapsing next to her.</p> <p>After some time I recovered enough to get up and going to the bathroom I returned with a bowl of hot water, flannel, bath towel and some soap.</p> <p>Washing Becky I carefully cleaned her up as best I could leaving no sign, on the outside of what I had done to her. Using the flannel I washed between the lips of her pussy and shoved the corner into her little ass cleaning out as much as I could.</p> <p>Next I got some cream and rubbed this onto her breasts, pussy, ass and up into her anus. Opening her mouth I checked for any signs of cum and finding none accepted that I had cleaned her up as best I could.</p> <p>Taking her thong I hid it in my study as a souvenir and then carried Becky up to the bedroom and laid her on the bed.</p> <p>The other girls had not moved so I laid them back in the bed and covered them all up before collapsing in my own bed and falling asleep with a big smile on my face.</p> </div>",[]
855,The Caravan Park,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-07,21,4,"MMff, nc, oral, bd, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Emma and her friend Rebecca sat in the club at the campsite very pleased with themselves. At only 14 years old Rebecca had managed to get served at the bar and now the girls were on their second double vodka and coke. This was on top of the two beers that they had managed to sneak from the fridge before setting out on their evening. Emma’s stepfather had caught them when they went back for a third and after the row that ensued Emma and Rebecca had headed for the club. </p> <p>Emma, who was 15 was down with her Mum and Stepfather, in their caravan for the weekend and had brought her friend Rebecca with her. Although Rebecca was younger than Emma she was taller and older looking but still would have had trouble passing for more than 16 so she was feeling very adult to have been able to get away with buying alcohol when the minimum age was 18.</p> <p>The truth however was that the club were very short of staff and had a number of youngsters serving behind the bar who had never done bar work before and therefore were just glad to get the customer served and to move on to the next one. Age was not something that they had been warned to watch out for.</p> <p>But the girls didn’t know this and as they sat there sipping their drinks they felt very grown up.</p> <p>Dave and Steve had spotted the girls as soon as they entered the bar and had been waiting to see what occurred when they ordered their drinks. The two men, who were in their late twenties, had a liking for very young girls and the two girls in front of them now made their trousers bulge just looking at them.</p> <p>Emma, who had her fifteenth birthday two weeks before was just 5 foot tall with shoulder length, straight blond hair framing a sweet round face. She had perky little tits and long slim legs ending in a nice rounded bum. The girls had dressed to kill with Emma wearing a short white top which exposed a nice view of her tits and the black lacy bra that pushed them up and together, giving her a very nice cleavage. The top ended well above her short denim skirt showing off her pierced navel, her flat stomach and at the back, the top of her black lacy thong. To finish off the outfit she had chosen to wear a pair of three inch heeled shoes that while difficult to walk on showed off her legs nicely.</p> <p>Rebecca wasn’t fifteen for another two months but at five foot six could pass for slightly older than her friend. Like Emma she had dressed to attract the boys but having a slightly fuller figure she had chosen to show much more cleavage, as she knew that boys and even men couldn’t keep their eyes off her breasts when she put them on display as she had tonight. A black lacy halter neck top that would show most of her tits to the appreciative audience that she hoped to gather as the night went on was the only covering above her waist with no need, except decency, for a bra. The top finished six inches above the skintight black trousers that displayed her more generous bum and was complemented with shoes similar to Emma’s. With her dark hair pulled back into a short ponytail there was no doubt that like Emma she looked absolutely gorgeous but being jailbait, a bit too young to fulfil the promise that her body offered.</p> <p>The girls were really quite innocent, both being virgins and never having gone further than allowing their boyfriends a little grope while they felt them up but as most girls that age do, they thought that they could handle themselves around boys. Of course the boys that they were used to went to their local school and were therefore friends who knew that they would be seeing the girls at school the next day and were easily intimidated by the two lovely girls.</p> <p>Not so the two men who now had the youngsters in their sights. They had worked together many times and had a number of tricks ready to get their way with young girls such as these. Both carried vials of clear liquid that they would use as a last resort to add to the girl’s drinks to incapacitate them but both preferred to have their girls awake and aware of what they were doing to them.</p> <p>The men had booked into the campsite and rented a caravan under assumed names and drove a van with false number plates so that there would be no trail after they left, whatever they got up to. This meant that save for their own conscience, there was nothing stopping them doing whatever they wanted to do.</p> <p>Unfortunately for the girls neither Dave nor Steve possessed a conscience!</p> <p>The girls for their part were disappointed. Having looked around the club they didn’t spot any boys in the age group they were interested in. This being the weekend before the schools broke up for the summer holidays, the site was very quite with only a group of ten to twelve year old boys being in the club along with about fifty adults.</p> <p>The girls liked to flirt with boys between sixteen and twenty but the only males that attracted their attention were two older men at the next table who they felt were too old to be interested in them.</p> <p>The girls were sipping their drinks knowing that they had no more money to buy another round. By now they had expected to attract some boys who they would have flirted with until they were bought drinks for the rest of the evening but tonight it looked as if they were to be disappointed.</p> <p>Rebecca suggested to Emma that if they were to get more drinks then their only hope was the two older men at the next table but Emma was not comfortable with trying it on with two older and more experienced men like these.</p> <p>The beers that they had earlier, combined with the two double vodkas however made Rebecca, always the more forward of the girls, bolder than usual and with a sly smile on her face she deliberately knocked her handbag onto the floor between the two tables and bent forward to recover it giving both of the men a feast of a view down her front at her amply displayed breasts and dark puffy nipples.</p> <p>Dave took the opportunity offered and leant forward to help Rebecca recover the items that had spilled from her handbag. As he handed them back he made eye contact with Rebecca and slowly allowed his eyes to lower to her exposed breasts before raising them to look back into her eyes with a knowing smile on his face. When Rebecca allowed him to look again before slowly sitting back up Dave knew that they were in with the girls.</p> <p>After asking their names Dave asked if Rebecca and Emma would like to join him and Steve for a drink. Rebecca answered for both of them and soon they were sitting together at the men’s table with a new drink in front of them.</p> <p>When asked the men claimed to be twenty-three and asked the same question. Rebecca and Emma claimed to be eighteen.</p> <p>The men were well aware that the girls were lying about their age but as it suited their purpose they remained silent about it.</p> <p>During the ensuing conversation and with careful probing the men learned that Emma had her own key to her parent’s caravan and that her parents would be in bed long before the girls were due to be back.</p> <p>The two men smiled at each other and put the next step of their plan into operation.</p> <p>The last thing that the men wanted was for the girls to be totally incapable due to the drink so it was important to get them away from the bar as soon as possible. Steve made his excuses and went to the toilet but on his way back went to the bar and made the manager aware that the girls that they had been serving were clearly under age.</p> <p>Steve explained to the manager that he and his friend had bought drinks for the youngsters before realising their youth and that in order to avoid embarrassment both for the bar and for the men it would be good if the manager would come over to the table in five minutes, question the girls ages and ask them all to leave.</p> <p>Having set the girls up Steve returned to the table and waited, expressing surprise when the manager came over and when Emma and Rebecca failed to produce ID asked them all to leave.</p> <p>Emma and Rebecca were mortified. Here they were pretending to be older than they actually were and they had not only been thrown out but had caused the men to be asked to leave also. They were sure that the men would want nothing further to do with them but they couldn’t have been more wrong if they tried.</p> <p>The men expressed indignation that the girls had not been believed and had been asked to leave without even finishing their drinks.</p> <p>Dave suggested that they go back to his and Steve’s caravan and he would replace the drinks that they had bought the youngsters.</p> <p>Emma and Rebecca, despite the drink were reluctant to go to the men’s caravan. In the bar with other people around they had felt quite safe but out in the dark at eleven at night they suddenly realised that they were alone with two men that they had only just met.</p> <p>At this point the men’s demeanour changed and they let the young girls know that they would not take no for an answer.</p> <p>“You really are eighteen, aren’t you?” asked Steve with a hard edge on his voice “Because if you aren’t and you have had us breaking the law we would be really pissed off”. With that he grabbed Rebecca’s handbag and looking inside took out her club pass. “Fourteen” he said “and you had us buying you drinks. You are coming back to our caravan while we decide what to do with you.”</p> <p>Steve took Rebecca firmly by the arm and Dave took a similar grip on Emma who began to cry.</p> <p>Finding the youngsters more compliant and with no one else around to stop them the two men frogmarched the young girls to their rented caravan and took them inside.</p> <p>Once inside the men dropped their act of being anything other than what they were. A pair of rapist who preyed on young teens like the two now standing in the middle of the lounge of the caravan in front of them.</p> <p>Emma was still openly weeping but made no attempt to escape when Dave let go of her arm. Rebecca on the other hand looked like a deer caught in the headlights of a car, ready to leap for the door at the first opportunity. An opportunity that the men fully intended to provide her with.</p> <p>Steve, always the more aggressive of the two men walked over to Emma and lifted her chin to stare into her weeping eyes.</p> <p>He liked the tears that streaked her cheeks and the frightened look in her eyes as she tried to avoid his gaze.</p> <p>“Now how old are you really and don’t lie this time” he asked.</p> <p>“Fifteen” answered Emma between sobs. “Please let us go”.</p> <p>“After you lied to us and we wasted our money on you” said Steve. “We expect something in return”.</p> <p>Moving over to Rebecca Steve stood looking at her face and incredible body knowing that she was only fourteen. Steve looked at Dave and smiled. Dave knew that Steve liked more fight in his girls and wanted Rebecca and Steve nodded his agreement being more than pleased at the exciting prospect of taking Emma’s obvious virginity from her.</p> <p>At that point Rebecca made her bid for freedom racing for the door only to be grabbed by Steve who had been waiting for this to happen and pulled back by her ponytail.</p> <p>Opening her mouth to scream at the top of her lungs Rebecca was not ready for Steve’s fist as it slammed into her stomach knocking the wind out of her and doubling her up in a heap at the men’s feet.</p> <p>Dave pushed Emma back onto the seats with a warning to stay still and keep quiet before turning back to help Steve deal with Rebecca.</p> <p>With some difficulty Dave forced a ball gag into the young brunettes mouth and pulled the strap tight, fastening it behind her head. Steve turned her young body face down on the carpet and held her wrists together behind her back while Dave took a cable tie from the table and wrapping it around her wrists pulled it tight. Dave added another cable tie to her elbows and pulled it until the pain made Rebecca scream into the gag.</p> <p>Both the men stood up and Steve grabbed Rebecca by her hair pulling her to her feet and turning her towards him. With her wrists and elbows tightly tied behind her back her full breasts stuck out and up, proving an irresistible target to Steve. As Dave held her from behind Steve grabbed both of her breasts and squeezed, digging his fingers into the girls young pliable tits.</p> <p>Again Rebecca screamed behind the gag and Steve slapped her across the face and then backhanded her leaving bright red marks.</p> <p>Taking a step back Steve again punched her in the stomach and as Rebecca folded over Dave let her fall to the floor.</p> <p>Dave held Rebecca down by kneeling on her shoulders and grabbed a breast in each hand squeezing and pulling at them. Steve pulling her legs straight undid her tight trousers and pulled them down her legs, pulling off her shoes in the process.</p> <p>Rebecca lay on the floor dressed only in her black halter-top and a tiny red thong. As Steve reached for the thong Emma finally found her voice.</p> <p>“Please don’t hurt her any more,” she pleaded, “We will do whatever you want if you don’t hurt us”.</p> <p>Dave and Steve looked at each other and stood up after giving Rebecca a couple of extra slaps.</p> <p>Emma made no move except to stare wide eyed at what the two men had done to her friend.</p> <p>The two men dragged Rebecca over to the couch and sitting her down motioned for Emma to join her.</p> <p>Having played these games before Steve and Dave knew that this was the point at which they could gain the most enjoyment by prolonging the youngsters torment so they went to the fridge and got themselves a couple of beers before returning to sit opposite the girls and between the girls and the door.</p> <p>“Since the site has not filled up yet” said Steve “none of the caravans nearby are occupied so even if you make a noise, no one will hear you but if you make a noise, try to escape or disobey an instruction from either of us we will punish you severely.”</p> <p>The girls stared back at Steve but were having trouble believing what was happening. Just fifteen minutes earlier they had been playing the men along, expecting to get bought several more drinks before returning to Emma’s parents caravan and the most they expected to have to give in return was a kiss and maybe to let the men have a quick grope of their young breasts before they broke away leaving the men frustrated and wanting more.</p> <p>Now they found themselves in the clutches of the two men and it was clear that the men expected a lot more than a quick grope.</p> <p>“Emma” Dave’s yell made the young girls head come up with surprise. “Stand up”.</p> <p>Emma struggled to her feet in front of the two men.</p> <p>“Now strip down to your underwear” Dave commanded.</p> <p>Emma looked to her friend but Rebecca kept her eyes on the floor not yet recovered from what had happened and not able to give her friend any support.</p> <p>“Now” yelled Dave causing Emma to jump in fright.</p> <p>Slowly Emma’s hands went to the bottom of her tee shirt, took hold and raised it until it slid over her head.</p> <p>Exposed to the lustful view of the two rapists was a delicious pair of young breasts covered only by a delightful black lacy bra.</p> <p>“Now the skirt” said Dave watching with lustful pleasure at the young girl’s discomfort.</p> <p>Slowly Emma’s hands went to the top of her denim skirt and undid the buttons, holding the material so that it did not fall. Having undone the buttons she raised her eyes to meet Dave’s. Dave nodded and Emma allowed the skirt to fall in a circle at her feet.</p> <p>“Step out of the skirt Emma” Dave commanded, lust making his voice catch in his throat.</p> <p>Emma obeyed and the men both stared at the beautiful sight they were presented with.</p> <p>Emma’s face was bright red as she stood before the two men clad only in a black lacy bra, a matching thong and three-inch heels, making their cocks immediately stand to attention.</p> <p>“Turn around” Dave commanded and as Emma complied both men were treated to the site of the string of the young girl’s thong disappearing into the fold of her tight young bum leaving her rear delightfully naked to their gaze.</p> <p>Dave rose from his seat and walked up behind the young girl who nervously tried to look over her shoulder. Raising his hand to Emma’s shoulder he allowed it to touch her skin causing her to immediately stiffen and stand still.</p> <p>Slowly Dave let his hand trace the young girls spine down to her bottom where he traced the line followed by the thong between her cheeks.</p> <p>After cupping and fondling her rear, during which time Emma stood shifting from one foot to the other Dave instructed her to turn around.</p> <p>“Put your hands behind your neck and keep them there” Dave instructed.</p> <p>Once Emma complied Dave’s hands went straight to the young girls breasts cupping and squeezing them through her lacy top.</p> <p>Emma’s face showed the discomfort that she felt which only served to increase the size of the two men’s erections.</p> <p>After squeezing and fondling the young girl’s tits for several minutes Dave returned to his seat.</p> <p>“Come here” He commanded “ and keep your hands behind your neck”.</p> <p>Emma fearfully walked over and stood in front of the men.</p> <p>“Stand with one leg on either side of mine” Dave instructed and when Emma complied found her young, thong covered pussy less than a foot in front of Dave’s nose.</p> <p>Dave’s hand reached out and felt the soft inside of her leg just above the knees. Moving his hand higher he soon reached the inside of her thigh and the edge of her thong. Standing with one leg each side of Dave’s, left Emma open to whatever Dave wanted to do but for now he contented himself with just rubbing her pussy through her thong.</p> <p>Despite, or maybe because of her fear Emma found herself getting wet as Dave played with her most private place, knowing that it would not be long before he wanted to go further.</p> <p>She didn’t have to wait long.</p> <p>“Now sit on my legs facing me and take off your bra.” Dave instructed the frightened girl.</p> <p>Emma’s hands went behind her and her knees bent lowering her onto the man’s lap. Her fingers fumbled with the clasp on her bra for a moment before finally releasing it and pulling it from her arms. Dave looked cross for a moment and Emma, realising what was expected dropped the bra and put her hands back behind her neck, thrusting her breasts forward.</p> <p>And what breasts they were. Almost conical in shape they stood straight out without an inch of droop and with the ends slightly upturned. But it was her nipples that most caught the men’s attention. Nearly the same colour as her breasts her nipples were almost honey coloured and pointed towards them ending in nice pointed teats each about half an inch long.</p> <p>Both men were entranced. Despite seeing many young girls breasts they would both later agree that these were the finest that they had found. They each reached up a hand and Emma let out a sob as she found her naked breasts being none too gently fondled by both men at the same time.</p> <p>While Dave cupped and squeezed her breast, Steve grasped a nipple and twisted and pulled at the same time causing Emma to gasp in pain. “Turn around” Dave commanded and when she did he used a couple of cable ties to tie her wrists and elbows behind her back.</p> <p>Dave then laid Emma down across his lap on the bench seat so that her upper body was on his thighs and toyed with her remarkable breasts while he watched what Steve had planned for Rebecca.</p> <p>Steve walked to where Rebecca sat wide-eyed at what they had been doing to her friend. As he approached her Rebecca tried to move further away but Steve just reached out and grabbing her by the hair pulled her to her feet.</p> <p>Turning the sexy girl around Steve undid the tie of her halter neck top from behind her neck and turned her back to face him. Rebecca stood very still knowing that Steve would happily hurt her at the slightest excuse. Steve grasped her top and pulled it down her body making her step out of it before he threw it across the room.</p> <p>Rebecca’s ample tits and dark puffy nipples were now exposed to the men’s gaze and Steve wasted no time in moving his hands to them and massaging them forcefully. Grasping a nipple between his finger and thumb Steve pulled and twisted causing the helpless girl to gasp and squirm in pain.</p> <p>Steve repeated this with the poor girls other tit bringing tears to her eyes before holding her breast in one hand and slapping down with the other directly on her nipple. Steve repeated this twice on each breast as Rebecca danced from foot to foot but the young girl had learned not to fight or the pain would be worst.</p> <p>Pushing down on her shoulders Steve forced Rebecca to kneel in front of him and warning her to keep quiet he removed the ball gag. Taking off his trousers and underwear Steve allowed his 8” prick to jump free right in the young girls face.</p> <p>“You know what I want,” Steve told the helpless fourteen year old. “Get on with it before I really hurt you.”</p> <p>Rebecca knew that she had no choice but to obey or else Steve would carry out his threat, so opened her mouth and allowed Steve to guide his prick into it. As his prick entered Rebecca’s mouth Steve felt her hot breath on his cock and the warm softness as her lips closed over his cock head.</p> <p>Rebecca had never had a cock in her mouth but had a good idea of what was expected of her and started rubbing her tongue all over it and started to bob her head slowly up and down taking about a third of it into her mouth.</p> <p>Steve allowed her to continue for about five minutes, enjoying the warmth of her mouth and the feeling of power that forcing a young girl like this to give him head brought.</p> <p>“You are going to have to do better than that,” he said forcing another third of his cock into Rebecca’s mouth.</p> <p>Rebecca gagged as the cock entered her throat giving Steve’s cock a firm massage as she tried to expel the invader that threatened to suffocate her. Steve’s cock got even bigger as he tried without success to push more of it down Rebecca’s throat before pulling back and letting her get her breath with his cock just resting in her mouth.</p> <p>Steve moved the girl over to the chair where Dave played with Emma’s breasts and laid her back so that she was kneeling with her back to the arm of the chair. He forced her head back on the arm of the chair facing upward, inches from Emma’s face, and straddled her shoulders almost sitting on her neck. Putting his cock back into her mouth Steve let Rebecca return to her task before once more pushing more of his cock into the unfortunate girl. This time Rebecca could not move her head as the arm of the chair behind and the man’s hands on the sides held her head immobile.</p> <p>Steve let the young girl gag and choke for some time before pulling out and letting her get her breath back and then repeated the action over and over again savouring the incredible feelings as Rebecca’s tortured throat brought him closer and closer to his orgasm.</p> <p>Finally Steve knew that he was about to cum. “I’m not pulling out until I have finished coming” he warned before lining up his cock in her throat pushed until his balls slapped against Rebecca’s chin.</p> <p>Luckily Rebecca had managed to get several good breathes before Steve’s cock filled her mouth and throat and now she sucked and tongued his prick with everything that she had in order to try and make him cum so that she could get her next breath.</p> <p>Emma, lying next to Rebecca’s head pleaded with the men to let her friend up. She could see Rebecca struggling for breath and realised that she was literally chocking to death on Steve’s cock but Steve just kept his cock buried in Rebecca’s throat as he began to get off on the look on the two young girls faces.</p> <p>Reaching over, Steve grabbed Emma’s extended nipples and as Dave put his hand over her mouth to stifle her scream. Steve twisted and pulled, lifting Emma up by her nipples and twisting them sending waves of agony through the young girl.</p> <p>At this Steve began to shoot wad after wad of hot cum down Rebecca’s throat as the muscles contracted and milked his cock dry.</p> <p>Finally pulling out of the abused girls throat Steve let her unconscious body fall to the ground before dropping onto one of the seats to recover.</p> <p>Dave was now pulling and twisting Emma’s nipples as she cried on his lap, jerking in pain at each twist of her tender buds. Standing her up in front of him Dave reached out and pulled her thong down her legs exposing her neatly trimmed pussy, which he now reached up and fondled.</p> <p>Dave’s fingers moved back and forth on Emma’s pussy lips slowly dipping further and further inside her until he hooked his middle finger into her love channel and pushed it up inside her. Holding it there for a moment he allowed his other hand to explore the front of her pussy until he located her clit. Emma squirmed on the end of Dave’s finger and Dave responded by pushing it further inside her while he began to massage her clit gently at first then harder and harder. Despite herself Emma found that her pussy was getting wet and she was starting to pant in little breaths as she raised and lowered herself on Dave’s finger.</p> <p>Dave let her continue for several minutes until with a little squeal she reached her first climax. Pulling out of her Dave stripped his clothes off, revealing a cock that was slightly longer and considerably wider than Steve’s and sat back down pulling Emma down on her knees in front of him.</p> <p>“Ok Emma you have seen what to do. Get on with it.” He said and Emma opened her mouth as, with difficulty he guided the head of his cock into her. Emma sucked, slurped and licked his cock as if she thought that her life depended on it and Dave was concerned that he would cum before he was ready to. Pulling his cock from her mouth Dave saw the absolute panic on Emma’s young face and realised that she thought that he was going to do to her what Steve had done to Rebecca.</p> <p>“It’s ok Emma, I don’t want to come in your mouth. I’m going to let you fuck me instead.” Said Dave and pulling her up he positioned her over his cock. “Ok lower yourself down and don’t stop until all of my cock is buried inside you.”</p> <p>Dave pulled open Emma’s pussy lips as she began to impale herself and watched in fascination and his cock slowly disappeared inside her. As his cock reached her hymen she paused. Dave took hold of her nipples and Emma fearing that he was going to hurt her again forced herself down, giving a gasp and shuddering as she felt his cock break her hymen and take her virginity.</p> <p>Slowly, the pretty young girl forced Dave’s cock further and further inside herself, sometimes pulling back slightly and pushing forward again until finally he was completely engulfed and she was sitting on his legs.</p> <p>At this point Rebecca finally stirred on the floor and Emma, who until then had thought that Steve had killed her, gave a sigh of relief.</p> <p>“Ok Emma you have five minutes to fuck me and make me cum but if you don’t succeed I am going to use my belt on your backside.” Dave warned. “Get busy.”</p> <p>Emma raised herself up on Dave’s cock and lowered herself painfully back down. Repeating this she gradually built up a rhythm and as she became moist found that she was stimulating herself as well. Dave began rubbing, pulling and gently squeezing her clit and within minutes Emma was climaxing again.</p> <p>After Emma had cum five times she had still not managed to bring Dave off and began desperately to work on his cock. “Times up Emma” he said forcing her off of his cock.</p> <p>“No please, I’ll do anything,” she begged.</p> <p>“If you can take my cock right into your throat and make me cum I will let you off for now but if you fail I will use my belt on your breasts” said Dave. Emma dropped to her knees in front of Dave and opening her mouth took the head of his cock in, tasting her own blood and juices on it. Gradually she worked more and more of his cock into her mouth until she felt it hit the back of her throat.</p> <p>With an enormous effort she stopped herself gagging and swallowed, feeling his cock move further down her throat until finally she felt his pubic hair up against her lips and knew that she had succeeded.</p> <p>Amazed at what she had just done she paused for a moment before pulling back to the point that allowed her to breath and then pushing back until Dave bottomed out in her throat again.</p> <p>“That is bloody fantastic,” Dave told Emma. “You had better teach Rebecca to do this otherwise I think Steve will end up killing her.”</p> <p>Emma continued to deep throat Dave, moving faster and faster on his cock until he finally came with wave after wave of cum filling Emma’s stomach without her even having to swallow.</p> <p>“Clean it up” Dave ordered and Emma licked and sucked his cock until there was nothing left to come out. Emma rested her head on Dave’s leg and they both lay there recovering from their exertions.</p> <p>After half an hour Steve got up and pulled an unresisting Rebecca over to the sofa and after untying her pulled her thong down her legs and off her feet before sitting down next to Dave. Dave released Emma’s arms and said “Ok girls use your mouths to make us hard again.”</p> <p>The girls exchanged glances and as Emma leant forward and took Dave’s cock in her mouth Rebecca did the same to Steve.</p> <p>After several minutes of sucking and licking both men were hard again and pulling themselves from the girls mouths they got up and went and stood behind them. Pulling the girls up they made them kneel side by side on the seat and standing behind them positioned their cocks at the entrance to the girls pussy’s.</p> <p>At the same moment they both pushed forward with Dave’s cock burying itself to the hilt and Steve’s cock pushing hard at Rebecca’s hymen. Rebecca went to scream but Emma, not wanting to see her friend hurt any more put her hand over Rebecca’s mouth and said “Don’t worry Becky the pain is only for an instant and then it feels ok.”</p> <p>Dave and Steve smiled at each other and Steve pulled back a little before slamming forward and tearing through the young girls virginity, making her scream into her friend’s hand.</p> <p>The girls love tunnels were so tight that Dave and Steve were in heaven both buried to the hilt in a young girl. Now they began to pull out and push back in stimulating both themselves and the girls. After several minutes both men pulled right out and swapping girls pushed into the other girls love tunnel.</p> <p>Both girls could immediately tell the difference. Dave’s cock, being wider, now stretched Rebecca even further and Steve being more vicious slammed harder against Emma’s cervix making her wince with the pain.</p> <p>After several minutes more the men swapped back and again several minutes later swapped yet again. Finally after swapping back to their original girls both men started to fuck the girl in front of them more forcefully until they both reached their climax at about the same time and emptied their balls into the girls pussy’s for the first time.</p> <p>Collapsing onto the sofa the men ordered the girls to clean their cocks with their mouths and enjoyed the sensations of the hot little mouths sucking and licking them clean.</p> <p>The men made the girls continue in their ministrations for fifteen minutes before allowing them to stop.</p> <p>Dave got up and getting four beers out of the fridge gave one each of them.</p> <p>The girls looked at each other and gratefully drank down the beer, which helped to soothe their throats that were still sore from their oral assaults.</p> <p>When they had finished Dave led Emma to the toilet and afterwards allowed her to wash up before ordering her to get dressed. As she was dressing Steve allowed Rebecca to use the facilities and then had her dress as well.</p> <p>Turning the girls around the men quickly tied their wrists and elbows with cable ties again, dashing the girls’ hopes that they were about to be released.</p> <p>Picking up two ball gags the men forced them into the lovely young girls mouths and tightened them behind their heads.</p> <p>Dave then went out and moved their van alongside the caravan sliding the side door open as Steve brought out first Rebecca and then Emma, passing them in to Dave who after removing their shoes laid them down and fastened them one to each side of the van.</p> <p>Sure that the girls could not attract attention by making a noise the men loaded their belongings into the van and shut up the caravan.</p> <p>Driving through the gate of the caravan park just as dawn was breaking the men didn’t even get a glance from the security guards who felt their job was to stop people coming onto the park without permission, not to stop them from leaving.</p> <p>Turning to look at the girls in the back the men couldn’t wait to get them back to the lonely farm where they lived in order to really start having some fun with them.</p> </div>",[]
856,"The Stable Girl, Part 1",1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-12,20,4,"MM/f, oral, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “Sometimes I wonder why we allow Sharon to hang around with us,” Melanie said as she and her friends looked over to where the girl in question was mucking out a stable.</p> <p>“Simple,” said Faye, one of the other girls. “She is so attractive that if she wasn’t with us some of the boys wouldn’t hang out with us, they would hang around with whoever she was with.”</p> <p>“I’d still like to get some dirt on her and get her scholarship cancelled and her thrown out of our school and back to the local comprehensive where she belongs.” Melanie replied as the girls walked off.</p> <p>As the girls moved away, Hood, the stables owner appeared from the feed room behind where they had stood and looked over to where Sharon was working. He was interested in what he had just heard from the girls and tried to think of a way that it might help his plans.</p> <p>There was no doubt that the girls were right. Sharon was the best looking of the group of thirteen year olds by a wide margin.</p> <p>As she bent over to fork some hay into the wheelbarrow he watched her lovely small bottom in her jodhpurs, which were now tightly stretched. Standing up she shook her strawberry blonde hair out of her face and picked up the handles on the wheelbarrow to wheel it to the muckheap. This had the effect of thrusting her large breasts out and tightening her little bum. She was not a tall girl but was a pocket Venus and drew the eyes of every man who saw her.</p> <p>Sharon however was jealous of her four friends.</p> <p>They all had wealthy parents that paid for their lesson while she had to work at the stables to earn her riding time.</p> <p>She could see them now heading towards their lift home while she was left working for at least another half hour. Well at least she had got her own back on them today. While they were off having their lessons she had gone through their lockers and stolen some money off them. She knew that she shouldn’t have but they had so much that they probably wouldn’t even notice and she badly needed a riding hat and this gave her enough to get a second hand one.</p> <p>On her way back now for another load of muck she noticed the owner was ogling her again. She caught him doing this more and more lately and he no longer bothered to look away when he knew she had caught him. She quickly finished the stable so that she could go home and with relief took the wheelbarrow back to it’s home before returning to the tack room to get her coat and bike.</p> <p>As she turned to leave the tack room Hood’s two Alsatian dogs blocked her way. Sharon hesitated. Dogs had always made her nervous and these were large guard dogs. As Sharon approached them they bared their teeth and snarled at her and she drew back as they moved closer.</p> <p>Unknown to Sharon, Hood was watching through a gap in the wall and was rubbing his crotch as he enjoyed the fright on the young girls face. He had trained the dogs well and they could be ferocious when told.</p> <p>Sharon was now cornered, with nowhere to go as the two dogs approached her. Frightened she stood trembling and called for help knowing that everyone but the owner had already gone home.</p> <p>Hood let her stand whimpering for five minutes before leaving his spy hole and walking to the door. He stood there with a smile on his face and watched as the frightened girl failed to notice him, as she was unwilling to break eye contact with the dogs.</p> <p>“What’s the problem Sharon?” he asked.</p> <p>“Please call the dogs off,” Sharon begged. “They’re scaring me.”</p> <p>“Now why should I do that?” He asked laughing. “I’m quite enjoying what they are doing to you.”</p> <p>Sharon’s eyes came up in shock to look towards him and noticed that he was looking at her large breasts. Looking down she saw that her nipples were standing out like organ stops and she turned red as she covered her chest with her arm.</p> <p>One of the dogs moved forward and snarling loudly prepared to attack.</p> <p>“Put your little hands down at your side quick, or he’ll attack,” Hood shouted.</p> <p>Sharon obeyed and the dog moved back slightly.</p> <p>“Don’t move without my permission or they will attack,” Hood warned.</p> <p>“Please call them off and let me go home,” Sharon begged again.</p> <p>“You can go when I have finished with you,” Hood replied and walked into the room, his eyes alight with lust as they ran over the thirteen year olds shape through her clothes.</p> <p>Sharon looked at Hood and got even more frightened. Hood was in his early forties and was well-built and very fit but he had a reputation as a pervert and was an ugly man. Now she could see that he had a huge lump in his tight riding britches and her level of fear went up another notch or two.</p> <p>“Ease yourself along the wall to the middle and then stand with your hands on your head,” Hood ordered and waited for the girl to react.</p> <p>When she didn’t he made a noise and the dogs moved in fast, one fastened his mouth around Sharon’s leg and the other grabbed the sleeve of her shirt, pulling her to the ground. Neither dogs had bitten her but Sharon’s nerve gave out as she peed herself.</p> <p>“NO PLEASE, I’LL DO IT,” she screamed and Hood made another sound calling the dogs back.</p> <p>Hood was a sadist and enjoyed the extreme fear he was inflicting on the poor girl. He knew that with his size and weight advantage he could just overpower her but the sadistic side of him wanted more. He wanted that element of fear that came from her knowing that she had to give herself to him and was powerless to stop him.</p> <p>As she scrambled to her feet and edged along the wall she eyed the doorway as if she might bolt but one of the dogs moved between her and the door and she raised her hands to the top of her head as ordered.</p> <p>Hood moved forward until he stood in front of the terrified thirteen-year-old girl with a dog on either side. His hand reached out and stroked the side of her face before dropping to her neck. Sharon stood still as she felt his hand close around her neck and then begin to slip down her front towards her breast. Letting a sob escape from her throat she held herself rigid as Hoods hand arrived on her breast.</p> <p>First squeezing and feeling the fullness of her young breast, Hood then sought out her nipple with his fingers and grasped it between his finger and thumb. She had large nipples for a girl her age and even through her shirt and bra Hood was able to get a good grip before squeezing down harder and harder.</p> <p>As he got to the limit of the girls ability to ignore the pain her hands began to leave her head. Immediately both dogs snarled and Sharon’s hands went back to her head fast.</p> <p>Laughing at her helplessness Hood stood back and looked the girl up and down.</p> <p>“Now I want you to strip for me,” he told the little girl.</p> <p>“You’ll never get away with this,” Sharon warned.</p> <p>“Oh yes I will,” Hood replied. “I have you on CCTV stealing from each of your friends this afternoon. I don’t think that you would want them each to get a copy along with the police and your school, so I think that you will keep quiet about what I am going to do to you.”</p> <p>“NOW STRIP,” he shouted and the dogs growled.</p> <p>Sharon jumped at the sound of his voice but quickly reached for the hem of her shirt and crossing her hands pulled it up her torso exposing more of her body. As it exposed her white bra Hood began to breath heavily and when it came off her head and arms Hood felt his Cock jump at the sexy sight before him.</p> <p>Now the young girl reached behind her and released her bra, letting it fall from her arms and quickly used her hands to hide herself but as one of the dogs growled she dropped her hands to her sides.</p> <p>“Stand still,” Hood ordered and stepped forward for a close look. “Very nice,” he said as he raised his hands and ran them over Sharon’s breasts which were indeed very nice, standing out proud from her chest without any droop as only a young girl’s can.</p> <p>Standing back he told the girl to continue and she striped off her knee length-riding boots before removing her jodhpurs. Standing now in white socks and urine soaked panties she bent to remove her socks and Hood’s hand reached out and fondled her breasts as she bent forward.</p> <p>Finally she hooked her thumbs into her panties and pushed them down her legs exposing her sparsely covered pussy to his eyes for the first time before standing up before him and raising her hands back to her head on his command.</p> <p>Going to a rope tied to the side of the room he lowered a block of wood rather like a railway sleeper from the roof. When it reached shoulder height, just behind the girl he tied off the pulley rope and walked over to Sharon.</p> <p>Taking her right hand from her head he pulled it along the sleeper, passing it through several loops of rope until he passed it through a double loop at the wrist and going to the end pulled on a rope, which tightened all of the loops hard against the sleeper and tied it off. Now he repeated his action this time with her left arm and again tied off the rope tight as he finished.</p> <p>Now she tried to lift the sleeper and realised that she could only just manage so left it supported by the pulley.</p> <p>Hood now went over to the pulley and began to raise the sleeper. The girl, now almost a part of the sleeper felt herself lifted off the ground and moaned as the weight of her body pulled on her bondage.</p> <p>“Hurts doesn’t it?” Hood asked and lowered the sleeper down. This time he didn’t stop at the same point as before but went about a foot lower. Sharon was bent over backwards making her highest points the twin nipples of her lovely breast and making her spread her legs wide apart to keep her balance.</p> <p>Walking up to her Hood allowed his hands to feel her breasts. Squeezing them hard and finally pulling her upwards by holding then and yanking, something the young girl didn’t like at all. Letting his hand drop to her crotch he changed his mind, as he smelt the acrid smell of urine.</p> <p>“Ok,” said Hood. “Time for a little walk to clean you up.”</p> <p>Pulling her back up to a standing position Hood told the girl to take the weight of the sleeper and then walked over and released it from the pulley.</p> <p>Sharon staggered under the weight as Hood directed her out the door, which she had to exit sideways and across the yard to the wall where there were some hay racks on the wall. Taking the hay out of the hayracks Hood led her up to them and she found that the sleeper fitted into the racks on either side of her.</p> <p>Hood then picked up the power hose and turned it on letting the water slowly move towards the helpless girl.</p> <p>Sharon watched as the water drew closer to her feet. This was the hose used to wash out the stables and had a lot of pressure in it. She knew that it was going to hurt but there was nothing she could do to stop it.</p> <p>By this time Hood had the water on the ground just in front of Sharon and she felt the sting as the water splashed up onto her legs. Now she felt hood redirect it onto her feet and up her legs. It felt as if he were sticking hundreds of needles into her legs as he moved it slowly up her legs towards her crotch.</p> <p>Now it was directly on her crotch and the pain swept through her as if she were being whipped again and again on her pussy. The water actually pushed the lips of her pussy aside as it found it’s way into her most intimate places before moving up to her stomach where she felt as if someone were punching her there.</p> <p>Continuing up the water reached her full breasts and she saw the sadistic smile on Hoods face as he aimed the water directly at her breasts and held it there switching from breast to breast. The pain tore through her breasts as if someone were sticking a thousand red-hot needles into them.</p> <p>“NO.” She finally screamed. “Please, no more. I’ll do anything but please stop.”</p> <p>Turning the water off, Hood enjoyed looking at the lovely young girl and her pink body. Walking up to her Hood now dropped his hand to her wet pussy and parting her lips fed a finger into her.</p> <p>“Ah, so you are still a virgin,” he said. “Good because I like breaking in young fillies. Now I think that you just offered to do anything if I stopped and I would like a nice sexy kiss.”</p> <p>With that he lowered his lips to the young girls and she kissed him and allowed him to part her lips with his tongue. While he enjoyed the pleasures of her mouth his hands roamed over her body enjoying the soft wet flesh.</p> <p>Pulling away he walked across the yard to where two hay baskets stood and removed the hay. As Sharon looked she realised that these were not fixed to a wall but stood on single poles that were fairly short. Suddenly it dawned on her that these were just like the baskets that supported the sleeper that she was tied to except that to fit her sleeper into these ones would mean that she would have to be on her knees.</p> <p>Now she knew what he had in mind. She knew that he was going to force her to perform oral sex and that there was nothing that she could do to stop him. He walked back over to where Sharon stood and lifted the sleeper out of the hay baskets.</p> <p>Again Sharon struggled with the weight of the sleeper as Hood led her over towards the shorter hay baskets. Knowing what was coming she tried to hold back but Hood walked behind her and tapped her sharply on the bottom with his riding crop. This was enough to get her moving again and keep her going until she was above the baskets.</p> <p>“Kneel,” he commanded and Sharon dropped first to one knee and finally to both, finding that the Baskets were at just the right height to support the sleeper. Hood now passed a rope over the sleeper to stop Sharon from getting up and then walked back and stood in front of the girl.</p> <p>Undoing the front of his riding britches Hood pulled his cock from inside and it extended straight out in front of him for about six inches. While not huge it was pretty thick and was already wet with pre cum leaking from the slit.</p> <p>Hood held it up to Sharon’s lips and pushed forward.</p> <p>Sharon opened her mouth, not wanting to antagonise Hood further. The tap with the riding crop, which he still held in his hand, was still smarting and she did not want another. The cock entered her mouth and immediately she could taste the salty pre cum coating on it.</p> <p>“Use your tongue to lick over it,” Hood commanded.</p> <p>Sharon did not hesitate but started to let her tongue rub over his cock rubbing up and down hard against its length. She could feel the cock going in and out of her mouth and looking up saw that Hood had a wide smile on his face.</p> <p>“That’s it,” said Hood. “Just keep doing that and looking up into my eyes and this will all be over shortly. You are turning me on so much.”</p> <p>Sharon began to feel a perverse pleasure that she could generate this reaction in a man but decided to get this over with as quickly as possible and started to suck on the cock in her mouth as she had seen the girls in the porn films that Melanie had shown them do.</p> <p>Hood was fast approaching the point of no return and now moved his hips faster and faster and pushed deeper into Sharon’s mouth. His cock was now pushing against the back of her mouth and she determined to try and finish him off or he may try and fuck his cock down her throat.</p> <p>Picking up her pace she sucked and licked harder and put on her best little girl look as she gazed up into Hood’s eyes.</p> <p>That was enough for Hood. Sharon felt his cock pulse in her mouth as spurt after spurt of salty cum filled the inside of her mouth. With her mouth full of thrusting cock Sharon had no choice but to swallow, mouthful after mouthful until at last he finished.</p> <p>Hood just stood there with his cock in Sharon’s mouth letting it slowly shrink as he came down from this incredible high. When he was ready he finally pulled out and as he was putting himself away looked down at the beautiful, naked, thirteen-year-old girl on her knees in front of him.</p> <p>“I am going to release you now,” he said “but I want you to have a shower and do your hair then I am going to put a costume on you that I want you to wear. Give me any problems and I will set the dogs on you again.</p> <p>Saying that he pulled a knot at either end of the sleeper and the young girls hands were freed.</p> <p>She fell forward, supporting herself on her hands and knees for a few minutes until Hood ordered her to follow him into the changing and shower block. Once inside he led her to a stall and stood watching as she used the toilet, showered and washed her hair. Passing her a large towel he watched as she dried herself and put her hair into a high ponytail at his insistence.</p> <p>Leading her back outside they went over to the tack room where he unlocked a drawer and took out a mass of straps. As he shook it out she realised that it was too big for a horses head and too small for a horses body.</p> <p>“Come here and stand in front of me,” he ordered.</p> <p>When she did as she was told he wrapped the body harness around her, fastening several straps to hold it up. Looking down Sharon saw that there were two thin straps going across her belly one above and one below her belly button. Another thin strap fell from the middle, downwards between her legs and two more straps went across above and below her breasts.</p> <p>Next he got Sharon to put her black, knee-length riding boots on and once more stand in front of him while he tightened the straps on her harness. Getting her to suck in what little stomach she had, Hood pulled on the waist straps until her waist was waspish.</p> <p>Before tightening the breast straps however he had her put her hands together and fastened them with another strap around the wrists and fastened yet another around her elbows. This one hurt worst than her waist as he pulled it until the elbows met and fastened it off in the middle of her back.</p> <p>Now he tightened the straps above and below her breasts, which thanks to her elbows being together were thrust forward and out beautifully. Her chest now hurt and she had difficulty breathing as he added straps either side and in the middle of her breasts tightening until the base of her breasts was squeezed tightly and the large full breasts began to turn a little purple.</p> <p>Lastly he added a simple bit gag similar to ones used on horses and led the girl outside by a set of reins that attached to the bit and walked her around. Suddenly he spotted the strap between her legs and realised that he had forgotten to fasten it. Stopping her he reached down and passed the strap under her legs fastening it at the back. Returning to the front of Sharon he pulled the lips of her pussy apart and pulled the strap up snug against the button of her clit. Now behind her again he pulled on the strap hard, actually lifting the girl from her feet before tightening off the strap, which was now cutting into her most intimate parts.</p> <p>Now he pulled on the reins again and Sharon was forced to walk forward around the stable yard. This time the crotch strap rubbed hard against her little clit and she couldn’t help but feel exited by the unwanted stimulation. As she couldn’t get a proper breath she was soon panting. It wasn’t long before the poor girl was so worked up by the stimulation that she had her first orgasm.</p> <p>Hood now stopped and fixed a hobble strap of about a foot and a half to Sharon’s ankles before leading her over to the exercise yard in front of his bungalow. Leading her once around the yard, during which time Sharon struggled to avoid having another orgasm he told her to keep walking around until he gave her permission to stop.</p> <p>Getting a beer Hood sat in the shade on the terrace and watched as Sharon stumbled around the course.</p> <p>Sharon knew that she would never make it around a second time without coming and she was right. Less than half way around an even stronger orgasm hit her and she had to lean against the wall to avoid falling over.</p> <p>As soon as she had recovered she started off again but immediately felt the next one building. “Damn that strap,” she thought, never had she felt anything so intense as the orgasms it was causing. “No, no, no,” she murmured to herself trying to avoid the next one but wanting it too.</p> <p>Orgasm after orgasm followed to the point where she lost count. She couldn’t move for fear of starting another one off and just leant up against the wall.</p> <p>Hood seeing this picked up his riding crop and walked over to where Sharon had stood for the last few minutes, shuddering every now and again as another orgasm hit her.</p> <p>Picking up her reins he pulled forward and when she didn’t move slashed her on the thigh with the crop. “That got her attention,” he though as she stumbled forward and followed him to the small stable on the side of the yard.</p> <p>Twice on the way to the stable she had orgasms and stopped to recover but a sharp slash with the crop soon saw her moving again.</p> <p>Inside the stable was a camp bed and Hood undid the crotch strap after fastening the reigns to a ring in the wall that allowed the girl to rest on the bed.</p> <p>“I’ll be back for you shortly but in the meantime I suggest that you get some rest.” He said as he closed the stable door.</p> <p>As he reached the bungalow the phone rang.</p> <p>Picking up the receiver he said, “Hood Equestrian Centre” and was surprised to find that it was Sharon’s Mother checking on her Daughter.</p> <p>Hood confirmed that Sharon was still there, helping him break in a young filly but that she was tied up at the moment. (He had great trouble not laughing at this point).</p> <p>Sharon’s Mum let Hood know that she was going out and wanted Sharon to arrange to stay the night at a friend’s house.</p> <p>Hood asked her to wait while he checked with Sharon and then confirmed that the young girl had said that was fine and to let her mother know that she would be working at the stables all the next day and wouldn’t be home until the evening.</p> <p>Hood smiled his evil smile as he replaced the receiver knowing that Sharon was now his until the following evening. Things were working even better than he planned he thought as he made a phone call of his own.</p> <p>Hood cooked some food and took some out to Sharon along with a drink. He had to remove her bit gag while she ate and drank but he replaced it immediately afterwards.</p> <p>Going back inside he got his own food and a beer and returned to the terrace to relax.</p> <p>After about half an hour a buzzer sounded to let him know that someone was driving down the long track that led to his Equestrian Centre and after another ten minutes he heard a voice call out and a short, tubby individual walked into the yard.</p> <p>“Hi Ted,” Hood called. “Want a cold beer?”</p> <p>“Yeah. That would go down nicely thanks Phil,” Ted replied.</p> <p>Hood got Ted his drink and the two of them sat and drank for a moment before getting down to business.</p> <p>“Where is she?” Ted asked. “Can I see her before we start shooting the film tomorrow.”</p> <p>“Yeah. I’ll get her in a moment but did you manage to get any actors for the film?” Asked Hood.”</p> <p>“I have three black and three white guys going to be here by 8 o’clock in the morning,” Ted Replied.</p> <p>“Why do you need so many guys?” Hood asked.</p> <p>“Well,” Ted explained. “Many porn films use two guys to screw the girl and they do everything to the girl and only cum right at the end. Well I know what sells and guys like to see that the actors are filling the girl with spunk all of the way through. So by having six actors and making them wear masks we can change actor anytime and get at least twelve cum shots into the film.”</p> <p>“I guess that’s why you are such a successful porn director Ted,” praised Hood.</p> <p>“Yes but the main problem is in getting fresh young meat for our films and that is where you are priceless. Your girls are without doubt the youngest that I get the pleasure to work with,” Ted said returning the complement.</p> <p>“I think that we should be able to get at least two films out of this one,” Hood said. “Tomorrows ‘Stable Girl Rape’ and a ‘Pony Girl’ film. Anyway I’ll go and get her now and you can have a look.”</p> <p>Getting up he made his way to the stable and untied Sharon fastening her crotch strap but not making it tight and led her out to stand in front of his guest where he fastened her reins to a post before sitting down next to his guest.</p> <p>Ted’s jaw had dropped open and he just stared at the little pocket Venus who stood naked apart from the straps, in front of him. His eyes kept making the journey from her face to her breasts to her pussy down her legs and then back again.</p> <p>Sharon’s face had turned bright red as she found herself standing almost naked in front of this new man, as his eyes seemed to almost devour her.</p> <p>“Sharon, this is Ted who is the Director of the film that you are going to make for us tomorrow,” Hood said. “I think judging by the bulge in his trousers that he likes you.”</p> <p>Sharon’s eyes dropped to Ted’s lap and sure enough she could see the large bulge of his cock through the material. But what was this about a film, she thought. She was confident that Hood would have to release her soon. It was eight o’clock in the evening and she knew that if she did not contact her Mum by ten her mum would get worried and start phoning around looking for her. There was no way that she was going to be here in the morning tape or no tape.</p> <p>“Can I eh, check her out?” Ted asked.</p> <p>“Of course, help yourself.” Hood replied.</p> <p>Sharon watched as this fat short man struggled out of his chair and walked up to her, putting out his hand and stroking her arm as if he were trying to calm her down.</p> <p>As he walked behind her she felt one of his hands on her bum and the other feeling her leg then as he came around the other side his hands cupped her swollen breasts and she felt him gently squeeze them.</p> <p>“I don’t suppose that she is a virgin?” Ted asked.</p> <p>As Sharon went even redder with embarrassment Hood confirmed that yes she was still a virgin and Ted almost did a little dance of excitement.</p> <p>“Do you realise how much it will add to the value of the film if she looses her virginity on camera?” He asked. “This is fantastic.”</p> <p>“Tell me girl would you rather lose your virginity to a black man or a white? Oh, since you can’t answer I guess we will have to make the decision for you.” Ted said making fun of Sharon’s inability to talk through the bit gag.</p> <p>“Time for a little entertainment,” Hood said getting up and walking over to release Sharon so that she could walk around. “Ok walk around the yard,” he instructed and Sharon set off on the same course as before but this time, without the crotch belt being pulled tight it was only slightly stimulation.</p> <p>After getting a couple of beers he sat down with Ted to watch for a while as the young girl walked around and around the yard.</p> <p>“Ok I want you to trot now,” he instructed and Sharon increased her speed to a trot.</p> <p>The belt was rubbing more now and the stimulation was greater. She knew that she would not be able to last much longer without coming but managed three more circuits before stopping as her orgasm hit her.</p> <p>“Ok for stopping you deserve a punishment so now I want you to gallop and I MEAN FAST,” Hood shouted.</p> <p>Sharon was slow to get her breath and it took Hood, standing up and beginning to walk towards her with a riding crop before she got going and started running around the yard.</p> <p>The strap was rubbing harder now and she had only completed two circuits before having to stop with an orgasm. Hood however was quickly on her and flicking the crop against the soft flesh of her bum several times, interrupted her orgasm.</p> <p>Sharon’s legs, however were giving out and she couldn’t run anymore despite three more smacks with the crop.</p> <p>Sharon made begging noises from behind the bit gag, begging Hood to stop.</p> <p>“Ok,” Hood said. “I’ll give you a choice. You can either do three more laps of the yard, with your crotch strap done up tight or you can give Ted and me a blowjob. Which is it to be? If you prefer the blow jobs just walk up to the terrace.”</p> <p>Sharon hesitated for a moment but knew that there was no way that she could do three laps of the yard so she headed for the terrace.</p> <p>Standing before the two men Sharon let Hood take the bit gag out of her mouth.</p> <p>“Sharon has decided that she would like to give you a blow job Ted,” Hood informed his friend as he put a hand on Sharon’s shoulder and pushed her to her knees in front of Ted’s chair.</p> <p>Ted wasted no time in undoing his trousers and pulling out his short fat cock holding it up as Sharon shuffled forwards. Hood, using Sharon’s ponytail, guided her head to Ted’s lap and Sharon opened her mouth and allowed the cock entrance without a struggle.</p> <p>After pulling Sharon up and down on Ted’s cock using her ponytail Hood left her to it as he removed his own trousers and underwear as he waited his turn with the girl.</p> <p>Judging by the look on Ted’s face he was sure that it was not going to be long before Sharon was finished and it was clear that she had decided not to prolong her ordeal as she was bobbing up and down as fast as she could.</p> <p>As Hood watched he saw Ted’s hands reach down and take a firm grip on the teenagers breasts before tightening his grip and allowing his fingers to dig into Sharon hard.</p> <p>Sharon’s mouth opened in a scream and Ted pushed even harder as he shot his load of hot cum into the young girls mouth.</p> <p>“Swallow it you bitch,” he commanded. “Don’t spill a drop.</p> <p>To be fair, it had not occurred to Sharon to spit the juice out but she made sure now that none escaped her mouth and continued to milk his cock until he pulled it from her mouth.</p> <p>“Over here now girl,” Hood demanded and Sharon soon found her mouth filled again as her head bobbed up and down. Despite going fast she found that Hood was able to pace himself better that Ted and was not about to let her get away with a quick job.</p> <p>Working at him with her tongue she soon found that she was able to get him more excited and after about fifteen minutes he finally held her head down on his lap with his cock at the entrance to her throat and shot again and again into the back of her mouth.</p> <p>“You’re a great little cock sucker,” Hood told her. “But tomorrow you are going to have to deal with some porn actors cocks that are going to end up halfway down your throat.” With this he laughed at her and collecting his pants led her back to the stable.</p> <p>Once there he stripped off her harness and boots before he put on a chain that went around her neck and fastened to the wall with padlocks to stop her from taking it off.</p> <p>Taking up some cream he rubbed it into her clit where the harness had made her sore and a couple of places where the harness had rubbed.</p> <p>“You’ve got a big day tomorrow. You’re going to be the star of your first movie,” he said before turning off the light and leaving her to her thoughts in the dark.</p> </div>",[]
857,"Kidnapped in Spain, Part 1",1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-14,9,4,"M/ff, nc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Liz and Diane were determined that they were going to enjoy this holiday to the full but were not sure of exactly how they were going to achieve their aim as to enjoy it they needed a couple of fit boys to flirt with.</p> <p>Liz was on holiday in Spain with Diane’s family at a caravan and campsite and tonight, only their second night there, they were at the beach party looking for some fun.</p> <p>Both of the girls were pretty looking fourteen year olds, with Liz being just the prettier of the two with her long blonde hair as opposed to Diane’s long dark hair.</p> <p>Apart from their hair the two girls could be sisters with both standing just under five feet tall, with long legs and a slim build which made their apple sized breasts look just perfect where they thrust out high on their chests.</p> <p>Both girls had dressed up tonight, as they knew from the previous evening that the competition for the best looking boys was tough with about four girls to each boy, but tonight they were determined to connect up with some boys that they could go around with for the remainder of their holidays.</p> <p>The two girls were dressed similarly, with very short black skirts and low cut tee shirts that showed off their cleavage, thanks to the tight push up bra’s that they were wearing, with the tee shirts finishing well above their navels and showing off their tight flat stomachs.</p> <p>Wearing shoes with heels, made walking a little difficult as the beach party was partly on the sand but the heels made the girls legs look longer and showed off their pert little bums in the tight fitting skirts nicely.</p> <p>The girls had been disappointed last night to find that the attractive boys had gravitated towards the slightly older girls and they had ended the evening still by themselves so tonight they had dressed themselves up to show off more of their bodies in the hope of attracting some fit, older boys.</p> <p>So far however they were having no luck with all of the fit boys being surrounded by girls already and it was now 10:30 and beginning to get dark.</p> <p>The girls had begun to drown their disappointment with Malibu and Coke’s, which thanks to this being Spain they were able to buy at the bar. Back in England the girls could only drink at each other’s houses as they were too young to get served when out but they quite often drank so were confident that they could drink without getting too tipsy.</p> <p>What they didn’t realise was that in Spain the drinks were stronger, as alcoholic drinks were so much cheaper. As a result after four drinks the girls were beginning to get a little the worst for wear and their judgement was not as good as it should have been.</p> <p>Suddenly Liz spotted two boys who had only just arrived and were heading their way. Liz quickly told Diane about the boys and both girls turned to smile at them and putting their shoulders back thrust their breasts out a little more obviously than they would normally have done without the drink inside them.</p> <p>The boys who were exactly the age that the two teens were looking for exchanged a glance at each other and smiled before beginning to walk towards the two teenagers. Being about seventeen or eighteen they both looked as if they were locals with dark hair, muscular bodies and swarthy dark, good looks.</p> <p>As they headed towards the two girls table however the girls were disappointed as a couple of slightly older girls moved to intercepted them. The boys were stopped by the new girls, who blocked their path and started to flirt with them but the boys pointed towards Liz and Diane’s table and after a few words continued in their direction.</p> <p>“I hope that you do not mind,” the first boy said, in a heavy Spanish accent as they reached the table “but we told them that we were with you and that you were our girlfriends. We had to get away from them somehow or we would have had them hang around us all evening and that would have stopped us from being able to meet some nicer girls like yourselves.”</p> <p>“Can we get you a drink for saving us from them?” Asked the second boy who after finding out what the girls were drinking went up to the bar and returned with four drinks.</p> <p>The boys introduced themselves as Franco and Paul and with the help of the alcohol soon knew all about Liz and Diane, who by now were in full flirt mode.</p> <p>The girls were determined not to let these two attractive boys get away and the boys in return were very attentive and showered the young girls with compliments.</p> <p>Very soon the boys had each moved their chairs closer to a girl and had their arms around the girls and were each kissing and chatting with their new partners.</p> <p>At about 12:00 Franco asked if the girls had a curfew and the girls giggled as they explained that they were expected to be home by now, but since they were sleeping in a tent outside Diane’s parents caravan and the parents never stayed up after eleven thirty they could get back anytime that they pleased.</p> <p>Paul suggested that they go to his car to get his guitar and he would then play for the girls if they liked. The girls were ok with this because the car park was inside the camp and the paths were all well lit so after they finished the drink that Franco had just returned with, they all set off for Paul’s car.</p> <p>As soon as they left the beach party both girls had trouble standing and if it weren’t for the strong arms of the boys around them they would have fallen over. By the time they reached the car park the girls were unable to even talk properly and were helpless to stop the boys from putting them into the back seat of their car before being driven off.</p> <p>Franco got on the phone as soon as they were clear of the campsite and talked to someone and the next thing that the girls were aware of was the car stopping about an hour later beside a large yacht in a harbour.</p> <p>Still helpless from the drugs that the boys had slipped into their drinks the girls were aware of what was happening to them but were unable to move their limbs or make any sensible noises as they were lifted from the car and carried onto a yacht by the two lads.</p> <p>Taking the young girls into the stateroom of the yacht the boys were met by a man of about fifty who motioned for them to lay the girls on the two settees on either side of the large room.</p> <p>The older man greeted the boys warmly and shook their hands before turning to look at the young teen girls.</p> <p>Walking over to Diane he ran his hand up her leg, lifting her short skirt and looking at her panty clad pussy before dropping the hem and feeling her small breast through her tee shirt.</p> <p>“Very nice,” he said over his shoulder in an English accent. Just the right age but a pity that they are not both blondes.”</p> <p>“We looked in two different places before we found these two.” Said Paul “and they were the only two that met all of your requirements.”</p> <p>Moving over to Liz the man examined her and felt her breasts in the same way that he had Diane while Liz lay there feeling what he was doing but unable to move to stop him.</p> <p>“This one is perfect,” said the man. “When will they be missed?”</p> <p>“Not until morning” replied Paul, “that is why we went for this pair as it gave you the most time before anyone would be looking for them.”</p> <p>“You have done well lads.” The man stated and reaching into his pocket pulled out on envelope full of money, which he handed over. “I will give you a call to arrange when I am over next month. Now if you would like to put the girls down in the cabin you can help me by casting off.”</p> <p>Picking up the two girls the lads took them downstairs and into a cabin with two beds, side by side. Laying them down the boys left without a backwards glance and leaving the boat released the ropes for the Englishman before climbing into their car and heading off.</p> <p>“Easy money” said Paul as they drove off and Franco agreed that the once a month deal that they had with the Englishman, was indeed easy money for them both. Neither of the boys knew what became of the youngsters that they provided and neither did they care, after all they were just rich English bitches who came over to their country with pockets full of money and expected the locals to wait on them. By this time the Englishman was clearing the harbour in the 50-foot yacht and was setting a course on the auto helm.</p> <p>Once clear of the harbour and after checking on the radar that they were not being followed he left the automatic helm to steer the boat and went below to check on the two young captives.</p> <p>Entering the bedroom he allowed his eyes to drink in the helplessness of the two pretty girls knowing from experience that although helpless they were both fully aware of what was happening to them.</p> <p>Turning first to Diane he took her hands and tied them together before fastening them to the top of the bed. Next he lifted her skirt and ran his hand up her legs until he was feeling the lips of her pussy through her brief pink knickers. Reaching up he grasped the sides of her knickers and pulled them down and off her legs before reaching out and bending her knees apart, allowing him access to her spread open pussy with it’s sprinkling of dark curly hair.</p> <p>Pulling the lips of her pussy open he examined her closely before inserting his index finger inside until it was buried up to the hand.</p> <p>“Damn I was hoping that you were both virgins.” He told the helpless girls.</p> <p>Turning to Liz he tied her in the same way and stripping off her beige thong, spread her legs apart before inserting his finger into her. This time the young girls intact hymen blocked the passage of his finger and a smile came to his face.</p> <p>“I am glad that you were saving yourself for someone special” he said and kissed her full on the lips before tying her legs apart to the bottom of the bed.</p> <p>Turning back to Diane he pushed a pillow under her bottom before tying her legs spread apart to the bottom of the bed. He had left the young girl with her skirt hiked up around her waist and now he pulled her tee shirt up exposing her small breasts in their push up bra.</p> <p>Taking time to play with her breasts through her tight bra he enjoyed the vision in front of him before reaching for a knife and while the young girl trembled in fear, he cut off the bra leaving her breasts naked.</p> <p>Putting the knife away he reached out and grasped Diane’s firm young breasts, enjoying the way that they stood up straight out from her chest even though she was laying on her back.</p> <p>This was something that never ceased to amaze him and that attracted him to his young victims. He knew that as the girls grew older their breasts would lose their firmness and begin to sag but at this age, what breasts they had always seemed nice and firm.</p> <p>After gently squeezing and playing with the young girl’s breasts the man stood up and stripped off his clothes, killing any hope that the girls might have had that they would not be raped.</p> <p>Lying on the bed next to Diane he played with her breasts some more before dropping his hand to her pussy and beginning to work his fingers in and out of her love tunnel. At first Diane felt the pain as the man’s fingers rubbed her dry pussy but slowly she found herself getting moist and the rubbing began to make her feel warm inside. Slowly he increased the pace of his rubbing and dipped his fingers deeper inside her.</p> <p>Diane was now being tortured in that she was feeling the effects of having her clit and pussy stimulated but was unable to respond to the feelings that she was having.</p> <p>The man however, could see in her eyes the effect that this was having on Diane and after rubbing her hard for a few more minutes rolled on top of the young girl and brought his rock hard cock to the entrance of her pussy.</p> <p>Pushing forward the man buried half of his cock into the little girl’s tight young pussy and stopped to savour the moment. Pulling back after about a minute he pushed forward hard and felt his cock bump up against the end of the poor girls cervix.</p> <p>Pulling back he slammed hard into the girl again and again burying more and more of his cock inside her until he was satisfied that he was balls-deep inside her fourteen year old pussy.</p> <p>Now he built up a steady rhythm, pounding against her raised pussy until he felt his balls begin to tighten at which point he again pounded as hard and as deep as he could into her pussy until he felt his cum spurt up into her womb.</p> <p>After resting on her for some moments the man pulled his now limp cock out of her and stood up before going into the bathroom to clean him-self up.</p> <p>Returning to the bedroom the man dressed and leaning over the young girl squeezed her firm breast.</p> <p>“That was great,” he said. “I am going to enjoy training you and your friend but now I have a boat to attend to,” and squeezing her breast one last time he left the room, leaving the two young girls helpless and exposed on the beds.</p> <p>Returning to the helm the man whose name was Adam checked the boats position and that the radar showed no other traffic before changing the boats course towards his home, a small island off the coast of Tunisia.</p> <p>The only danger that the man faced was being stopped as a suspected drugs smuggler and that only ever happened on the way to Spain when his boat was empty and never on the return journey when he had the young girls on board.</p> <p>Having set the boat back on the automatic helm, on it’s new course he returned below and entered the girls cabin again.</p> <p>Standing at the end of Diane’s bed he noticed that she was beginning to get some movement back. Reaching out he untied her legs from the bed and removed her shoes. Going to the top of the bed her released her arms but left them tied in front of her. Stepping over to Liz he repeated the procedure noting that she was able to move enough to pull her skirt down to cover her pussy.</p> <p>“I’ve taken your shoes because the heels would damage the boat deck,” he said. “When you are feeling better come up on deck and I will get you something to drink.”</p> <p>Returning to the Stateroom he checked the helm and made himself some sandwiches in the kitchen before sitting down to relax for the remainder of the journey.</p> <p>He wasn’t concerned about the girls as he knew that short of jumping over the side there was no way for them to escape and all the items that could be used as weapons were safely locked away.</p> <p>It took the girls another hour before they were able to stand up, with Liz being the first to recover. After visiting the bathroom she replaced her thong and got a flannel, which she used to clean Diane up before replacing Diane’s clothing.</p> <p>By now Diane had stopped sobbing following her rape and was recovered enough that the two girls were able to untie each other’s hands. Now dressed but shoeless they opened the door and climbed the stairs trying to find out where they were.</p> <p>They could tell by the boats movement that they were afloat but as it was still dark when they reached the boat’s deck they could not see any land to help them identify their direction or location.</p> <p>After huddling together on deck for about twenty minutes discussing whether they would be better off jumping into the water and taking their chances they decided that as neither were very good swimmers that they would be better off staying on board and hoping for a chance to escape later.</p> <p>As the door to the stateroom opened both girls shrank back in fear.</p> <p>Adam stood looking at the young girls before telling them to get inside, which they did, clearly scared of crossing him.</p> <p>“Since you are new I see I will have to explain the rules” he said. If I leave you tied up I expect to find you tied up next time I see you. Don’t ever remove your ropes from each other without my permission. Is that clear?”</p> <p>“Yes sir” both girls replied at once. There was something about Adam that made them both scared and neither girl wanted to arouse his anger.</p> <p>“Ok, well since you are untied you can stay that way for the moment. Now get yourselves a drink and there are some sandwiches on the side if you want some.”</p> <p>Liz went over to the kitchen and got a coke for herself and Diane but neither girl wanted anything to eat.</p> <p>“Sit down over there” Adam commanded and the girls sat together on the sofa opposite him.</p> <p>“We will be arriving at my home in about one hour and you will be staying as my guests for a month to six weeks. What happens to you then will depend on your behaviour during your stay with me.” Adam informed the girls.</p> <p>“The girls I train mainly go on to become the wives or girlfriends of rich Arab men but some of the less cooperative ones end up in brothels, so the choice is really up to you.” Adam continued. “I live on a small island which I have to myself so there is nowhere to escape to, so please do not bother.”</p> <p>“So long as you do as you are told you will be treated well but any disobedience or attempts to escape will be severely punished. Do I make myself clear?”</p> <p>“Yes sir” replied both of the frightened girls immediately.</p> <p>“Now, what are your names and how old are you?” Asked Adam and Liz and Diane told him.</p> <p>“Ok, now I want you to stand up and undress so that I can examine you. You first Liz!” commanded Adam.</p> <p>“Please, no. Don’t make me.” Said Liz hugging Diane and making no attempt to obey.</p> <p>“How about you Diane. Are you going to do as I ask or am I going to have to punish you too? Adam asked.</p> <p>“I’ll do what you want but please don’t punish Liz,” begged Diane.</p> <p>“She had her chance to obey me and now she will have to learn the hard way that when I give an order I expect you to obey.” Adam said. “Now do as you were told.”</p> <p>Diane pulled herself from under Liz, who was still hugging her and stood up, moving across the room to stand in front of Adam. Crossing her hands over she grasped the sides of her tee shirt and pulled it over her head. As Adam had shredded her bra when he raped her this exposed her beautiful small breasts to his sight.</p> <p>After standing for a moment with her hands by her side Diane reached for the waist of her skirt and pulled the skirt down her legs, stepping out of it when it reached her ankles.</p> <p>Returning to a standing position she hesitated before pulling her pink briefs down her legs and stepping out of these too.</p> <p>Now she stood in front of Adam naked and his eyes drank in her young body. Moving from her feet up her nicely shaped legs his eyes reached the darker triangle of her pubic hair and noticed that a little of his cum had seeped out and was leaking down her leg.</p> <p>“You will have to start trimming your pussy hair,” he noted as the young girl blushed.</p> <p>Letting his eyes travel further up her body he noted her flat stomach with a little dolphin in her pierced belly button and the way that her small breasts topped with puffy nipples pushed out from a chest that showed her rib cage.</p> <p>Finally reaching her face he decided that he liked the pretty features that he saw framed by the long dark hair and the way that she looked directly into his eyes.</p> <p>Signalling for her to turn around he allowed his eyes to drop to her little firm bum with a gap between the tops of her legs that allowed him to see the outline of her pussy, before his eyes travelled down her shapely legs to her feet.</p> <p>“Turn back” he instructed her and was pleased that she obeyed him immediately. </p> <p>He sat on the sofa and thought about the girl who stood in front of him. He knew that he was going to enjoy training her but as she was not a virgin he knew that when it came to the auction she was not going to fetch as much as her virgin friend would sell for. Being dark also counted against her as most of Adam’s clients wanted natural blondes, still she would probably fetch between twenty and thirty thousand pounds.</p> <p>“When did you lose your virginity and to whom?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“I let my boyfriend do it about a month ago,” Diane said blushing a bright red.</p> <p>“That month probably cost me twenty thousand pounds,” Adam stated.</p> <p>Diane didn’t understand and stood motionless in front of this man waiting to be told what to do next. Keeping her hands by her side was difficult, as she wanted to cover herself up, but knew that she would be in trouble if she dared to cross this man.</p> <p>Turning to Liz, Adam said “How about you Liz? You have one punishment due for not obeying me. Do you want to redeem yourself now by doing as you are told or do you want a second punishment?</p> <p>When Liz just shook her head Diane asked the man, “Please sir, she is frightened. Can I talk with her and help her?”</p> <p>“Go on then but you had better persuade her quickly as I am losing my patience,” Adam replied.</p> <p>Diane crossed the room to where Liz sat curled up on the sofa and tried to persuade her friend that she should do as she was told for the moment and hope for a chance to escape later. Finally pulling Liz up by her hands Diane led her friend to stand in front of the man.</p> <p>Adam loved the way the Liz stood there trembling from head to toe as he lustfully eyed her up and down.</p> <p>“Ok Liz lets see you strip then,” he commanded.</p> <p>Liz just stood there frozen to the spot and trembled in fear at the prospect that this man would rape her, as he had Diane, once she was naked.</p> <p>“Liz” Diane urged, “do as he says.”</p> <p>“That’s good advice Liz” Adam declared. “It is better not to annoy me.”</p> <p>Still Liz stood frozen to the spot, too scared to move and Diane could see that Adam was beginning to get angry. Getting up Adam moved over to a cupboard and took out a riding crop which he swished through the air as he returned to stand in front of the blonde teenager.</p> <p>“You have one last chance,” he said. “Strip now or I will use this on you until you beg me to stop long enough to obey me.”</p> <p>Still Liz failed to move and Adam realised that she was probably in shock, however he felt that he had to make his point and could not let her get away with blatantly disobeying him.</p> <p>“Please sir, don’t hurt her.” Diane begged. I will do anything that you want but don’t hurt her.</p> <p>“What I want is to examine your friends body to decide what she is worth to me,” Adam said, “so your offer is not much help. Is it?”</p> <p>“What if I were to undress her?” Said Diane. “You would be able to examine her just as well.”</p> <p>“Alright” said Adam “but if she still resists I will punish you as well. Do you still want to do it?”</p> <p>Diane nodded and stepping up behind Liz spoke quietly in her ear before gently taking hold of the bottom of her tee shirt and raising it up, pulling her arms through it and pulling it off the blondes head.</p> <p>Adam enjoyed the view of the young teenager standing in front of him in her black push up bra and waited in anticipation as Diane, standing behind her friend unhooked her friend’s bra and pulled it down her arms and off, leaving Liz standing naked to the waist.</p> <p>Adam was not disappointed in the young teens body. Her small, pert breasts were perfect for her slim body and finished in nice pink nipples that were of a good size.</p> <p>As Diane pulled down Liz’s short skirt, leaving her friend clad only in her tiny beige thong, Adam surveyed the long slim legs that were revealed to his gaze and when finally Liz’s friend hooked her hands into the waistband of her thong and pulled them down and off her legs Adam felt a tightness in his trousers as he realised what a lovely figure the young teen girl had.</p> <p>After checking over the young girls front and noting that the only thing that he could find fault with was that her pussy hair was untrimmed, he signalled to Diane to turn her friend around.</p> <p>Letting his eyes roam over Liz’s back, Adam again came to the conclusion that she was probably one of the best looking young girls to pass through his hands. With her long slim legs, tiny little bum and long blond hair he decided that she would probably fetch anywhere from fifty to seventy five thousand pounds.</p> <p>Looking at Liz and Diane standing naked in front of him Adam was pleased at the prospect of having the girls around for a month or so before selling them for about one hundred thousand pounds. Not a bad profit when he had only paid the boys one thousand pounds for them.</p> <p>“You can get dressed now” he told the trembling girls and was surprised when Liz suddenly found that she could move again. “I see that you can move when it suits you Liz but not when I ask you to. Don’t think that you will get away without being punished for that,” he told her.</p> <p>Going forward to the helm in the stateroom he checked the boats position and made some slight adjustments. Then returning to the now fully dressed girls he made each turn around before fastening her hands behind her back with handcuffs.</p> <p>“You won’t be able to remove those for each other” he laughed as he returned to the helm in time to see the island they were heading for appear in front of them.</p> <p>Taking the boat off the automatic helm he skilfully brought it into the dock and reversed into a space between two pontoons, that was just large enough for the boat to fit. This arrangement made it easy for him to handle the large boat alone and now climbing down he tied the ropes off to the dock, fastening the boat in place before returning for the girls.</p> <p>Opening a door in the stern of the boat he motioned for the girls to follow him as he stepped out onto a platform that was level with the deck of the boat and walked down a slope to the dock.</p> <p>Looking up the girls stared at an imposing white mansion that loomed above them and at the lush gardens that surrounded it.</p> <p>“Welcome to your new home,” He announced.</p> </div>",[]
858,"Kidnapped in Spain, Part 2",2,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-14,7,4,"M/fff, nc, oral, bd, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Opening a gate at the end of the dock Adam led the girls into his home and along some carpeted hallways until he reached another door, which he unlocked before leading the girls through.</p> <p>“This will be your quarters,” he informed them waving his hand around at a comfortable living room with a kitchenette at one end.</p> <p>Getting a key from a hook on the wall Adam opened another door and a lovely young Asian girl, of about 15 came out. Her face lit up when she saw Liz and Diane.</p> <p>“I have brought you some company Sue,” Adam told her. “I want you to show them around and get them settled in before you prepare breakfast. Oh and you can remove the handcuffs.”</p> <p>“Yes master,” the young Asian replied and Diane and Liz exchanged a glance, surprised as she raised her head up for Adam to kiss her lips as his hand dropped to squeeze her tight little bum.</p> <p>Giving her a pat on the rump Adam headed out of the room leaving the three girls together with the door open.</p> <p>Once the sound of his footsteps had disappeared Sue turned to a number of hooks on the wall where some keys hung and fetching one walked over to the two girls.</p> <p>Liz and Diane watched Sue approach them and looked her over. Sue was dressed in a short, baby blue, almost see through toga, which came to just below her tiny bum and was held up by two thin straps across her shoulders. The front was cut low and the toga was probably one or two sizes too small, which showed off her lovely brown body nicely.</p> <p>“Turn around,” she instructed the two younger girls in a melodious accent and when they did she unlocked and removed the cuffs.</p> <p>“How long have you been here?” asked Diane.</p> <p>“About four months,” replied Sue. “The other two girls who were captured with me have both gone and four other girls have come and gone while I have been here but the men Adam sells to prefer white English girls so if he sells me it would be to a brothel and he is hoping to avoid that.”</p> <p>“Adam. Is that his name?” Asked Diane.</p> <p>“Yes,” said Sue and she introduced herself to the others and learnt their names.</p> <p>“Adam raped me,” Diane said.</p> <p>“I take it that you are not a virgin then?” Sue said. “He will rape you many times while you are here and teach you how to pleasure a man unless you are a virgin in which case he will keep you pure for your new owner.”</p> <p>“You seem to like him. Why, when he is such a monster?” Asked Liz.</p> <p>“Adam has absolute power over whether we live or die and over how much pain or pleasure we receive,” Sue explained. “He also decides what happens to us next and could have disposed of me to a brothel where I would be raped twenty or thirty times a day. Instead he is trying to find me someone who will look after me and treat me kindly. In return I have learnt that if you behave he can be gentle and kind so yes, in a way I do like him.”</p> <p>“My advise is don’t make the mistake of upsetting him. Do as you are told and apart from the sexual assaults things will not be too bad but if you disobey or make him cross he will hurt you very badly.”</p> <p>“I refused to undress when he told me to.” Liz told her with a tremble in her voice. “He said that he would punish me for that.”</p> <p>“He will, but since it is your first offence he probably won’t hurt you too much. My advise would be that when he tells you that he is going to punish you, tell him you are sorry and do as you are told, even if he is going to hurt you. If you can get on his good side life will go much better for you.”</p> <p>“Now lets get you showered and changed. Work quickly and we will see if we can’t put him in a good mood which might make things easier for you Liz,” Sue said leading them into the bathroom.</p> <p>After the girls had showered Sue taught them to trim their pubic hair into a small patch of short hair that showed the colour but was clear of the lips of their pussy’s, explaining that this was how Adam insisted on their keeping it.</p> <p>They then choose two rooms to sleep in and Sue allowed them to select clothes from a walk in wardrobe, showing them which clothes to wear at what times of the day. The new girls and Sue then dressed in short, light blue dresses that reached half way between their knees and their bums.</p> <p>The fact that Sue had learned to accept these things as natural helped Liz and Diane to adjust to what they were going through.</p> <p>Finally they helped each other with their hair before Sue led them up to the kitchen in the large mansion above their quarters.</p> <p>Sue started cooking breakfast and had the other girls help her with toast and coffee. When all was ready she told Liz to go and tell the master that breakfast was ready. Liz and Diane up to that point had almost forgotten about Adam as they helped Sue but suddenly they remembered why they were here.</p> <p>As Liz hesitated Sue took hold of her arm and said “If you can show the master that you have accepted the situation and that you will do as you are told then it might make it easier later when he has to carry out his threat to punish you.” With that she led Liz up to Adam’s office and sitting rooms and stopping just outside the door pushed Liz forward while she remained outside.</p> <p>“Don’t forget to call him master” was her last instruction as Liz stopped to knock on the door and entered when called in.</p> <p>Liz stepped into a large room with doors into other rooms leading off of it. Adam was working at a computer and Liz stopped and waited until he acknowledged her presence by turning and looking at her in surprise.</p> <p>“Sue asked me to let you know that breakfast is ready, master” said Liz remembering to add the title but found it difficult to get out.</p> <p>Adam was surprised. This was the girl who a couple of hours ago would not undress for him and now she was dressed in one of his favourite costumes and was calling him master.</p> <p>“Come here,” he instructed her and Liz immediately walked closer to where he sat. “Let’s see if you are now more cooperative shall we? He asked. “Take off your dress.”</p> <p>Liz slid the dress off her shoulders and allowed it to fall down her body until it collected around her ankles. Stepping out of it she picked it up and put it over a nearby chair before returning to stand in front of Adam.</p> <p>Adam stared at the vision that stood in front of him and asked her to remove the matching thong, which she did, again with little hesitation.</p> <p>Catching site of her neatly trimmed pussy he realised that Sue had prepared the girls and thought to himself that he must praise her for her efforts and the way that she had calmed this girl down.</p> <p>“Please sir, I am sorry that I didn’t obey you earlier when you told me to undress and I won’t disobey you again,” Liz said. “Please don’t punish me.”</p> <p>Adam felt his cock pushing uncomfortably against his trousers at the sight of the young teenager and at what she was saying.</p> <p>“We will see about your punishment later Liz, for now get dressed and we will get some breakfast.” He said.</p> <p>After watching Liz dress, Adam led her back to the kitchen where the other two girls were waiting standing by their chairs.</p> <p>“Sit down and tuck in,” he instructed and the four of them began to eat a hearty breakfast during which Adam explained that they could make use of the pool and exercise equipment but were not to get too sunburnt.</p> <p>After they had eaten and were finishing their drinks Adam announced, “next Saturday we will be having a visit from a King, two Prince’s and a Princess. The Princess will be staying for a week with us. You know the Princess Sue.”</p> <p>Sue looked at Adam in amazement. “I don’t know any Princesses.” She said forgetting to address Adam as master in her shock at the announcement.</p> <p>“You know this one as Elisa” Adam informed her. She was one of your two friends when I brought you here and she was sold to an Arab Prince. He is somewhat smitten with her and has proposed to her and they are to be married in three months time.</p> <p>Sue couldn’t believe what she was hearing, that her school friend, Elise was to be married to a Prince.</p> <p>“Anyway” Adam continued, turning towards Liz and Diane, “that means that by the end of the week you two need to be trained enough for us to have company or I will have to lock you up for the weekend. Training will start at two o’clock this afternoon. Until then you can relax and catch up on your rest. Don’t be late.” With that Adam got up and left the room.</p> <p>As he headed for the door Sue pushed back her chair and stood up, only sitting down again once he had left the room.</p> <p>“Always stand when the master comes into the room or leaves the room,” she instructed. “Lets get cleared up and then we can have some fun.”</p> <p>Clearing up the kitchen and sharing the jobs they soon had the room spotless and Sue led the girls back to their quarters where they changed into tiny bikinis before heading for the pool.</p> <p>The pool and the surrounding area was covered by a huge awning that kept the sun from burning the young girls skin as they swam and lazed by the pool. After a while Adam joined them but just rested on a sun bed with his drink and watched as the girls played around the pool.</p> <p>“Diane” Sue called. “Adam has finished his drink. You could earn a few brownie points by asking him if he would like a refill but don’t forget to call him master.”</p> <p>Diane hesitated before going over to where Adam lay and asking him if she could get him another drink. Adam allowed her to refill his glass, enjoying the view of this pretty fourteen year old in her tiny bikini as she brought him his drink.</p> <p>“Thank you Diane,” he said.</p> <p>“Is there anything else that I can get you master,” Diane asked and couldn’t help looking at Adam’s shorts where his cock was making a tent of the material.</p> <p>“Are you offering what I think you are offering?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“I didn’t mean. I mean that wasn’t …” Diane spluttered.</p> <p>“It is ok if you don’t want to at the moment, although once your training has started you will do anything that I ask,” Adam informed her. “Get Sue to come over here and take care of me.”</p> <p>Diane returned to Sue and told her what had happened. “You missed an excellent chance to get into the masters good books,” she informed Diane. “What is wrong with you? It is not as if you are a virgin. If the master is aroused then take the opportunity to pleasure him and he will remain in a calm and gentle mood and we are all better off.”</p> <p>Diane watched as Sue walked over towards Adam and then made a decision.</p> <p>Catching up with Sue, Diane said “I had only had sex once before the master raped me so am unsure what to do but if you will help me I’ll do it.”</p> <p>As the girls stood in front of Adam he allowed his eyes to take in their young beauty before asking “Well?”</p> <p>“Can I do it master?” asked Diane in a rush.</p> <p>“Do you feel that you can?” asked Adam.</p> <p>“With Sue’s help,” replied Diane and Sue nodded her agreement.</p> <p>“Ok then” said Adam “Let’s see you naked.”</p> <p>Diane nervously reached behind her and unclipped the bikini top before allowing it to drop to the floor. Then hooking her fingers into her bikini pants she pushed them down her legs and stepped out of them.</p> <p>“Come here” Adam instructed and as she moved forward he ran his hand up the inside of her leg until it reached her neatly trimmed pussy.</p> <p>“That reminds me Sue,” he said “I am very pleased with the way that you have helped these girls and think that I will keep you on in that roll for as long as you prove useful.</p> <p>“Thank you master,” Sue replied and reaching out pulled his swimming trunks down his legs and off his feet before kneeling on the floor alongside him and lowering her face until she could take Adams cock into her mouth.</p> <p>It was clearly not the first time that Sue had done this for Adam and he enjoyed the feel of her hot little mouth surrounding his cock and her tongue as it flicked across the head and licked the slit as his pre-cum started to leak out.</p> <p>In the meantime Adam pulled Diane to him and started to kiss her and feel her breasts and puffy nipples as he got more excited by what Sue was doing to him.</p> <p>“Sue, make Diane wet for me, otherwise it will be painful for her,” he instructed and Sue pulled herself off his cock and moving her head over to Diane she kissed up the young girls leg until she reached the lips of Diane’s pussy where she allowed her tongue to run up and down the tiny slit.</p> <p>Diane stiffened in shock as she felt the electric touch of Sue’s tongue and within seconds a moan escaped her lips as she felt Sue push her tongue deeper into her pussy.</p> <p>Sue continued to lick at her pussy and Adam continued to kiss Diane and squeeze her breasts until Diane began to pant, shake and thrust her hips against Sue’s face which was now wet from Diane’s juices.</p> <p>Adam now instructed her to straddle his sun bed directly over his erect cock and lower herself onto it. Sue held his cock and aimed it at Diane’s pussy as Diane carefully lowered herself until she felt Adam’s cock pushing into her young body. Sue then stood up and grasping Diane by the shoulders pushed her down hard.</p> <p>To Diane’s surprise she found herself once more completely filled by Adam’s cock but this time it was much less painful thanks to the lubrication of her pussy juices and as she started to bounce up and down she began to feel a warm glow start to spread through her.</p> <p>Adam now reached out, using his thumb to rub against Diane’s clit, which brought the young girl to a loud orgasm in seconds. Looking sideways he noticed that Liz was staring wide eyed at what her friend was doing and the fact that she was enjoying it.</p> <p>Signalling to Liz to come over and join them he told her to strip off and let Sue lick her pussy. Sue laid her across Adams chest and while Adam played with her breasts Sue kissed and licked her to an orgasm just as Adam reached his own orgasm and filled Diane up with his hot sperm after which they all collapsed in a heap.</p> <p>Sue not having come was the first to recover and pulled the other two girls off Adam and led them over to the shower next to the pool. As the three pretty girls washed each other off, giggling as they did so, Adam marvelled at how quickly they could begin to accept the situation.</p> <p>This had never happened so quickly before and he realised that having Sue around to set an example and guide the two new girls was paying dividends.</p> <p>Adam slept naked in the shade until Liz woke him up to tell him that lunch would be ready shortly. The young girl had slipped her bikini back on but Adam felt his cock stirring as he looked at her body.</p> <p>“Come over to the shower,” he instructed her.</p> <p>“But I’ve already had a shower,” she replied forgetting to call him master.</p> <p>“But I haven’t,” he replied “and I want you to wash me,” Adam ordered her. “And you questioned my instruction as well as forgetting to call me master which will add to your punishment this afternoon.”</p> <p>Liz looked crestfallen as she followed Adam over to the shower where after turning the water on and allowing it to wash over his body he handed the soap to Liz before turning his back.</p> <p>Liz took the hint and started to soap up Adam’s back, neck and shoulders before finding that the next job was to wash his bottom. Biting her lip she moved her hands down to his bum and washed each of his cheeks before running her hands down to his legs.</p> <p>When he turned around Liz was confronted by Adams erect cock, at her eye level, as she washed his feet and back up his legs. Skipping around his erect organ she soaped his chest and arms before dropping her hands back to his waiting cock.</p> <p>Liz almost felt Adams cock pulse in her hands as she gently washed it with her small fingers. She could see the residue from where he had fucked her friend and had to soap it up and wash it hard to remove it.</p> <p>Pulling back the skin she finally washed the head of Adam’s cock using her fingers to follow the groove between the head and the rest of his cock before stepping back to allow him to wash the soap off.</p> <p>“You have a lot to learn yet,” Adam told her. “If you had taken my cock into your mouth, or even wanked me off I would have been more lenient with you this afternoon but instead you continue to disappoint me. Why can you not learn from Diane who has accepted the situation and make the most of things? Now get inside. I don’t want to see you until after lunch when I will deal with you.”</p> <p>“Yes master,” Liz replied somewhat belatedly and hurried off to find the other girls.</p> <p>“Oh shit,” said Sue “all the good work of this morning ruined and she sent Liz off to her room with some lunch and a drink so that she wouldn’t be there when Adam arrived.</p> <p>Lunch was a much quieter affair than breakfast and as Adam stood up he warned Sue to have the girls in the exercise room in thirty minutes.</p> <p>When Adam arrived at the exercise room Sue already had the girls lined up wearing their blue dresses again, waiting for him.</p> <p>“Usually I would have to teach new girls everything from scratch but you have Sue to help you so I will leave a lot of that to her,” he informed them. “But you should be aware that if anyone displeases me then you all suffer and that includes Sue, so despite the effort that Diane and Sue have made you will all be punished for Liz’s mistakes.”</p> <p>Liz began to sob in misery as Adam told them their individual punishments.</p> <p>“Sue, you will receive six smacks with the cane as a reminder that these girls actions are you responsibility.”</p> <p>“Diane, you will have the same punishment as Sue.”</p> <p>“Liz, you will have six whacks with the belt followed by six whacks with the cane.”</p> <p>“Right lets have you first Sue,” Adam said and Sue walked over to a padded bar about three foot off the ground. The bar had two legs at each end coming out at angles in the shape of an inverted vee, which were bolted into the floor and each leg had a strap around it.</p> <p>Sue stripped off her dress and put it over the back of a chair before removing her thong and walking up to the bar. Bending over the bar Sue made sure that the bar was across the top of her legs as she reached down and grasped the legs on the other side. Finally opening her thighs she moved her feet apart to the bars behind her, which caused them to leave the floor.</p> <p>“I want you to take note of Sue’s position,” Adam told the other girls. “You will be punished for not getting it right when your turn comes. Now Liz strap her arms down and Diane, you do her legs.”</p> <p>Once the girls had strapped Sue down tightly enough Adam sent Liz to collect the cane from a cabinet on the wall and walked over to stand to the left and just behind the helpless young girl.</p> <p>Once Liz handed Adam the cane he made her and Diane stand at the other end of the padded bar so that they would have a close up look at their first canning.</p> <p>Adam raised the cane and waited about five seconds before bringing it down hard against young Sue’s bottom leaving a bright red strip. Sue let out a yelp but quickly said “thank you master.”</p> <p>Liz and Diane looked at each other in horror knowing that they were both going to get punished with the cane shortly but stayed where they were frightened of adding to their punishments my moving but Liz began to sob quietly at the thought of receiving 12 lashes, six with the cane and six with the belt.</p> <p>Adam meantime had raised the cane again and brought it down hard leaving a new red mark and causing Sue to yelp again and start sobbing. “Thank you master, she said again.”</p> <p>Four more times the cane fell on the defenceless young girl’s bottom leaving her with four more red streaks. Each time the girl thanked Adam as soon as she had recovered from the immediate pain.</p> <p>Now Adam walked up between her spread open legs and let his hand run over the cheeks of her bottom feeling the heat and the raised skin of the welts before dropping his hand to her pussy and squeezing it hard.</p> <p>“Ok,” he said. “Untie her and Diane, you can take her place.”</p> <p>Both girls rushed to untie Sue and led her over to the chair but the last thing that Sue wanted right then was to sit down.</p> <p>Finally Diane realised that she could not postpone her punishment any longer and after undressing walked over to the bar and draped her body across it as she had seen Sue do. This was not as easy as she had thought, because as soon as her feet left the ground the weight of her body that was on the other side of the bar pulled her over and she fell in a tangle on the floor.</p> <p>Adam laughed at her as she struggled to her feet and returned to the other side of the bar, her face red from embarrassment. As she laid across the bar again she held on tightly to the legs in front of her before spreading her feet to the legs at the back.</p> <p>Adam left her like this for several minutes watching the strain grow on the muscles in her arms before telling Liz to strap her in place.</p> <p>Once she was secured he had the other two girls stand in their place as he prepared to cane her.</p> <p>“I must warn you that this is the very lightest of punishments,” he informed the girls. “I could have been much harder on you both but I am hoping that this will be enough to convince you to obey me in future.”</p> <p>With this warning he brought the cane slashing down on the helpless teenager’s bottom leaving a bright red welt across the middle of both cheeks. Pain exploded in Diane as she felt as if a red-hot poker had been used to brand her and she screamed a blood curdling sound, which made the other girls cringe.</p> <p>Liz moved as if to intervene in the punishment but Sue quickly grabbed her and held her back warning her that she would get them all punished more if she didn’t stand still.</p> <p>“Liz is trying to earn you even more punishments Diane,” Adam said. “If she carries on like this you will all be here again tomorrow.”</p> <p>“Liz please stop what you are doing,” Diane begged from her upside down position. “I don’t want to be going through this again tomorrow so do as you are told and stay still.”</p> <p>Liz stopped struggling and stood waiting as Adam lifted the cane again and brought it down hard on Diane’s left cheek leaving a mark that crossed the previous one and once more bringing a howl of pain from the helpless girl.</p> <p>Adam spaced the caning out, allowing Diane to recover from each stroke before laying on the next but by the time she had the fifth stroke her cheeks were crossed by angry red welts.</p> <p>Now he had just one more stroke to administer he decided to lay it across the tops of Diane’s legs where they began to swell into the fold of her bottom. Moving slightly to the side he lined up the shot and brought the cane down hard on Diane’s unprotected rear.</p> <p>Diane, despite the previous five blows had never felt pain like it and howled louder and longer than ever before. As Adam watched he knew from experience that today’s lesson to the girls would serve as a warning and should make them much more compliant and easier to train. Finally Adam had Sue and Liz release the helpless girl and watched as she slowly recovered.</p> <p>“Now what do you say?” He asked.</p> <p>Diane looked blank for a moment until Sue whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Thank you master,” she finally replied.</p> <p>“Sue, there will be a punishment for prompting her without my permission,” Adam said. “Go and stand by the table.”</p> <p>Adam wasn’t really cross and had just decided to show the girls that he could do anything that he wanted to them and that they really had no choice in the matter.</p> <p>“Ok Liz while I am dealing with Sue you can undress and position yourself for your caning,” he said as he headed after Sue towards the table.</p> <p>Picking up a short fat vibrating dildo he spread some cream on it and after making Sue lay on the table with her legs spread shoved it into her pussy. With the cream on, it didn’t take long to force into the young teen until it was completely inside her. Telling Sue to raise her legs and hold them up by putting her arms behind her knees Adam looked at the puckered little anus now presented to his view.</p> <p>Selecting a longer but thinner vibrator Adam again greased it up before bringing it up to the star shaped hole in front of him and beginning to push steadily sunk it deep into the compliant girl.</p> <p>Sue winced and yelped a few times as the long, thin vibrator sank deep inside her. She already felt stretched by the vibrator in her pussy and she now felt as if Adam was straightening her intestines with the length of this new one.</p> <p>Adam wasn’t satisfied until both devices were completely buried inside the poor girl at which point he glanced over at the other two girls to see how they were taking it.</p> <p>Liz was in a pile in front of the caning bench having just made the same mistake as Diane in not holding on tight enough and Diane was helping her friend back to her feet.</p> <p>“I don’t remember telling you that you could help her,” he yelled at Diane. “And why are you not ready yet?” He yelled at Liz.</p> <p>“Since neither of you seem to have learnt your lessons yet we will now have another session tomorrow afternoon. Now Diane come over here and Liz get into position before I double your punishment.”</p> <p>Adam was pleased to see that both girls looked mortified but both moved to obey him without hesitation. The truth was that whatever they had done he would have found a way to ensure them another punishment session tomorrow, as it was part of their training to learn to accept punishments whenever their new owners wanted to give them.</p> <p>Now that Diane had reached his side he got her to hold the two dildos inside Sue while he went to fetch a leather belt with what looked like another belt attached. Standing Sue up and making Diane hold the vibrators in, he fastened the belt around the young girls waist and pulled it so tight that it made it difficult for Sue to breath. Then taking the belt that hung down he drew it up between her legs and fastened it loosely to the belt around her waist. Bending down her reached under the belt and switched the two vibrators on before standing up and tightening the crotch belt up.</p> <p>Sue began to wriggle and moan as the two vibrators, now held deep inside her, began to do their work. She could feel the juices in her pussy begin to flow and even the vibrator in her ass began to feel good.</p> <p>Hearing a thud Adam turned around to find Liz lying in a heap on the floor again and stifling a laugh he turned on her and with anger in his voice demanded that she get back in position now and that she had better not move again.</p> <p>When Liz had managed to get herself back in position he could see the strain as she struggled to hold herself from toppling over the bar and feeling sorry for her he had Diane strap her in place quickly.</p> <p>Turning to Sue, Adam found her in the grip of an orgasm as she shuddered and twisted trying without success to escape the feel of the vibrators inside her.</p> <p>“Come here and watch,” he told her. “Now stand still or I will give you all extra punishments.” Adam knew that there was no way that Sue would be able to stand still so the threat was a punishment in itself because he knew that she would struggle to obey him but that she was helpless to stand still.</p> <p>Adam watched her struggle from the corner of his eye as he sent Diane over to the wall cabinet to fetch a leather belt. He had decided that he would give half of Liz’s punishment with the belt and half with the cane as he felt that she would struggle to cope with twelve strokes of the cane.</p> <p>When Diane returned he took the belt and gave her the cane to hold until he needed it making her stand as the other end of the bench along with Sue who was once again dancing from foot to foot.</p> <p>Adam lashed out at Sue with the belt and Sue jumped at the unexpected pain as it stung her thigh.</p> <p>“I told you to stand still,” Adam warned. “Do as you are told or all three of you will be due more punishments.”</p> <p>Turning his attention to the poor young girl strapped to the caning bench in front of him Adam said, “are you ready for your punishment Liz.”</p> <p>A few seconds ticked by before he heard Liz reply. “Yes sir.” Raising the strap he waited for a count of five before bringing it down hard across both cheeks of Liz’s lovely bottom. Liz screamed and wriggled hard on the bench as the pain tore through her as Adam waited to continue.</p> <p>Adam now changed tactics. As soon as Liz had recovered enough to be sobbing again he laid on all the remaining five strokes of the belt in quick succession.</p> <p>The screams and the wriggling were, from his point of view amazing to behold and his cock began to fight against the material of his trousers as it grew at the sexy sight in front of him.</p> <p>Not only that but he could see that Sue was struggling to stay on her feet as her legs had turned to jelly and he could see her pussy juices as they ran down her legs where they were leaking from under the belt.</p> <p>Diane was the only one not occupied and she stood there looking from the welts on Liz’s upturned bottom across to Sue’s writhing body and back again.</p> <p>Suddenly Adam was in front of her holding a short leather strap. “Turn around,” he ordered and he took away the cane that she had been holding for him before tying her wrists, crossed over behind her back.</p> <p>Leading her back to where he was beating Liz’s beautiful ass he pushed Diane to her knees in front of him before taking out his cock. “I want you to suck me till I come,” he ordered. “If you can make me come before I finish beating her ass then I will let her off the remainder but either way if you do a good job then it might distract me from beating your friends ass and make things easier for her.”</p> <p>Diane opened her mouth and Adam felt the warmth of the girl’s mouth as it surrounded his cock. Her tongue began to lick up and down the slit at the front of his cock and he knew that she could taste the pre cum that was leaking out.</p> <p>Raising the cane he brought it down hard on Liz’s bottom and enjoyed the double pleasure of Liz’s struggles and cries and Diane’s renewed attempts to please him.</p> <p>Diane now had her tongue swirling around Adams cock and her head was bobbing up and down in an attempt to bring him off as soon as possible but Adam raised the cane again and watched as Liz’s bum danced with the pain of this new blow.</p> <p>“If you can take my cock into your throat I will let your friend off with just one more blow,” he offered Diane and she struggled to comply.</p> <p>As she pushed her face forward into his crotch she could feel his cock-head hit the back of her mouth and began to gag. Struggling to overcome the gag reflex she kept swallowing until she had the head lodged firmly in her throat and pushing forward felt it slide down inside her. Struggling to breath through her nose she held still with the cock buried inside her until Adam began to saw in and out of her.</p> <p>Adam was amazed. He had not expected this young girl to succeed in swallowing his cock this soon in her training but the feeling was amazing as her tight little throat bulged as his cock moved up and down inside it.</p> <p>Adam knew that he was only seconds away from spilling his seed and so pulling his eyes away from this amazing cock sucker for a moment he lined up his last stroke of the cane on the fold at the top of Liz’s legs before drawing back his arm.</p> <p>Diane sensing what he was about to do redoubled her efforts and just as the cane hit the unfortunate Liz, felt Adam’s cock pulsed as he shot his seed deep into her throat and down into her stomach.</p> <p>Diane kept up the ministrations until she felt Adam’s now limp cock slip from her throat. On his order she sucked on his cock until it was dry and then he removed it from her mouth walking over to sit in the chair as his legs had turned to jelly.</p> <p>He had seldom had an orgasm that had been as intense as that one and he needed some time to recover before continuing.</p> <p>Calling Diane over he untied her hands and told her to release her friend. As she was doing this he looked over to where Sue was laying on her back on the floor, jerking from time to time from the now almost constant orgasms that ripped through her.</p> <p>Next he got Diane to release the belts that were holding the vibrators inside Sue and he watched as the vibrator in her pussy almost shot out due to the excess of lubrication while the other stayed deep within her. Adam had Diane pull it out and saw that Sue almost fought to keep it inside her.</p> <p>Sue now lay exhausted on her back whimpering softly as Diane and Liz made their way over to stand in front of Adam. Getting them to turn around and stand in front of him Adam examined the welts that he had given them before applying an ointment to their bottoms that soothed the pain and would help prevent the welts from splitting of becoming infected.</p> <p>Getting the other girls to help Sue over he applied the same ointment after examining her bottom and then had all three girls stand in front of him.</p> <p>“Well,” he said. “I am disappointed to tell you that tomorrows session will be at least as painful as today’s as you have all earned extra punishments.” At this Liz began to sob.</p> <p>“I don’t know why you are crying. It would be better if you spent your time learning the rules,” he said.</p> <p>When Liz looked puzzled he said. “You still haven’t thanked me for punishing you. Have you?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry master. Please forgive me?” Begged Liz.</p> <p>“No way,” said Adam bluntly. “I will punish you for it later.” The three of you can go and clean up and have two hours rest then I want Liz to come up to my office and Diane and Sue to start preparing dinner.</p> <p>As the girls disappeared Adam watched and was pleased with the way this first session had gone. The girls would now be much more compliant when he gave them an order and by the end of the week they should be ready for his visitors.</p> </div>",[]
859,"Kidnapped in Spain, Part 3",3,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-19,4,5,"M/fff, nc, bd, sm, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> After a shower and sleep the girls all felt much more comfortable, except maybe Liz who knew that she had to go and see Adam again soon and had no idea of what was in store for her.</p> <p>When she arrived at his door she hesitated before knocking and when he called, she stepped in and walked over to where he was sitting.</p> <p>Adam kept her waiting as he allowed his eyes to wander over her young body. He liked the way that she wore her long blond hair loose and straight and the poise that she showed even though she was in a strange situation. He guessed that this poise was one of the things that made his clients value English girls so highly.</p> <p>Now he got up and led Liz into a side room that was set up as a photography studio. Getting her to sit up on a table Adam took several photos of her face before posing her sitting on the edge of the table with plenty of leg showing and taking some more shots. After taking various other photos Adam got the young girl to strip for him before allowing her to put a small bikini on for the rest of the photo session.</p> <p>Adam kept her at it for about an hour until he was happy that he had some good shots that he would send out with the pre auction information and then sent her to the kitchen to get them both some tea.</p> <p>When Liz returned Adam sat with her and talked about her life up until that point and her schooling, gently drawing the girl out as he found out more about her, which would help him with her training. It was clear from their discussion that she had a lack of confidence problem, which Adam knew he would have to address if he wanted to get the best possible price for her.</p> <p>“You are having more trouble adjusting to this situation than your friend,” Adam said. “Why do you think that is?”</p> <p>“Diane has always been better at things than me,” Liz said. “Being better looking she has always attracted more boys and been more confident than me. …. master.” Liz finally remembered to add the word master but Adam did not tell her off.</p> <p>He was amazed at how often the most beautiful of girls did not recognise that they were beautiful and found fault with themselves. He knew that men often used this against the girls but in his line of business he needed the girls to recognise that they were beautiful and to act accordingly as this made them worth more to him.</p> <p>“Liz my business is finding and selling beautiful girls,” he told her. “I can tell you now that you are one of the most beautiful girls that I have had pass through my hands. You are considerably more beautiful than Diane but what you lack is self-confidence. Diane does not attract the boys because she is better looking than you but because she comes over better when you talk to her. You can believe that when I sell the pair of you I will get three times the amount for you that I will for her.”</p> <p>“Now from today on I want you to walk around with your head held high,” he told her. “I want to see your shoulders back and your chest pushed out. I want to see that you are proud of your body.”</p> <p>Adam had the young girl stand up and made her walk around the room for him. They then spent some time working on her posture. He told her how he wanted her to sit down and how to stand up in front of him. He also showed her how to kneel, sitting on her thighs with her hands on her legs in front of her.</p> <p>Satisfied that they had gone as far as they could for now he sent her to help the others in the kitchen and went through the digital photos selecting the best ones from the afternoon session.</p> <p>After dinner had been cleared away he had the three girls report in leotards to the exercise room and set them to using the exercise equipment.</p> <p>Each girl had to complete an eight-mile run on the treadmill and row for two miles on the rowing machine before finishing by following an aerobics taped routine for thirty minutes.</p> <p>Adam did his normal twelve-mile run before working out on the weights machine and the new girls got to see the fact that for his age he was very fit.</p> <p>By the end of the exercise routine the girls were soaked in sweat and exhausted and Adam sent them to their quarters to clean up and relax for the evening. The girls were able to watch satellite television and scanned it for news of their disappearance but there was no mention of them and when Sue put it onto a music channel they relaxed with her before falling asleep.</p> <p>Sue woke them both up in the morning and had them shower and dress before taking them to the kitchen to start breakfast.</p> <p>She sent Liz with a cup of coffee up to the master’s rooms and told her to collect up his clothes and bring them back for washing but when Liz got there Adam was already gone.</p> <p>Going down to the exercise room she found him working out and stood watching him for some time before he realised that she was there.</p> <p>“Morning Liz,” he said when he finally spotted her. “Is that for me?” He pointed to the cup of coffee.</p> <p>“Sue told me to wake you with it but you weren’t in your room……master,” she explained, belatedly remembering to call him master.</p> <p>“We are going to have to come up with a way of making you remember to address me properly Liz, aren’t we?” Adam noted.</p> <p>“I’m very sorry master it won’t happen again,” Liz quickly said as she walked forward and brought the coffee over to Adam.</p> <p>Adam felt the coffee and gave it back to her. “Firstly go and get me a hot coffee, then when you come back walk as I taught you with poise and confidence and finally think about what you are going to say before you say it to ensure that you get it correct. Now go.”</p> <p>Liz left the room and Adam continued on the machines until she reappeared five minutes later with a fresh coffee. This time she knocked and when called in entered with poise and confidence and walked up to Adam.</p> <p>“Sue asked me to bring you a cup of coffee master,” she said and waited.</p> <p>“That was excellent Liz,” Adam praised. “That is exactly how I want you to walk, act and talk. If you can remember to be like that all of the time you will please me greatly.”</p> <p>Liz perked up. She received little praise at home and had a very low opinion of herself so this praise was something that she was not used to.</p> <p>“I’m off for a shower before breakfast,” Adam informed her. Would you like to wash my back for me?”</p> <p>Liz thought for a moment before saying. “I would be happy washing anywhere that you want me to wash master.”</p> <p>Adam chuckled and led the girl back to his quarters and into a bathroom where he quickly stripped off his clothes before jumping into an open shower and turning on the water.</p> <p>Turning around he watched as Liz stripped off her clothes, without being told and joined him in the shower picking up the soap to begin washing him.</p> <p>Soaping up her hands Liz used them to wash over his back and the cheeks of his bottom before turning him around to use her hands to wash his hairy chest. Looking down she could see that he had a raging hard on and looking up she met his smiling eyes as he looked down at her.</p> <p>Adam could see the struggle going on in the girls mind. She knew that like yesterday if she did not satisfy his needs then he would be in a foul mood and all of the girls would suffer but she had never taken a cock into her mouth and was not sure whether she could do it.</p> <p>Thinking it through she realised that sooner or later he was going to force her to do it anyway so maybe if she could initiate it herself it would not be as bad for her.</p> <p>Dropping to her knees in front of Adam she began to wash his cock and never in his life had Adam had his cock washed so well. Liz knew that she was going to put it into her mouth so she wanted it as clean as possible.</p> <p>After washing and rinsing it off twice she reached for the soap again and Adam said, “I think it is clean enough now thanks.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry master,” said Liz. “I’m just a little nervous.” And with that she leant forward and kissed the top of his cock.</p> <p>Adam held his breath as Liz kissed up and down his cock and licked it from top to bottom. He watched as her tongue licked the slit at the top of his cock and a little strand of pre cum stretched between her tongue and his cock as she looked up at him with her big blue eyes. As she moved her head back the strand stretched before breaking with most of it ending up on her lips. Then as she licked her lips he watched it disappear into her mouth.</p> <p>Opening her mouth she now put his cock-head inside and closed her lips letting him savoir the moment of her surrender to him before her tongue went to work and her little head began to bob forward and backwards.</p> <p>As he had not forced her or even touched her head she was beginning to gain in confidence and was now bobbing her head further forward until she felt his cock touch the back of her mouth and gagged.</p> <p>She was not ready for this and quickly moved back off his cock so that it was not so far into her mouth. Adam had great trouble not grabbing her head and stuffing his cock deep into her throat but knew that her training was more important than his immediate needs and that letting her remain in control would be better in the long term.</p> <p>Slowly she built back up to the point where Adam’s cock was hitting the back of her mouth every time she moved forward and Adam was having trouble not coming on every stroke.</p> <p>Looking up at Adam with her big blue eyes was the last straw for Adam who could hold himself no longer.</p> <p>“Keep looking at me,” he said. “I’m going to cum now and I want you to swallow every last drop. Ok?”</p> <p>Liz just nodded her head and that was enough to push Adam over the edge. He grunted as he felt the spunk shoot out of his cock with considerable force and begin to fill Liz’s mouth.</p> <p>It was clear that Adam was filling her mouth quicker than Liz could swallow and she clamped her lips around Adams cock in an vain attempt to stop any escaping. Even so some began to leak out and a look of panic appeared on Liz’s face as she caught the leaking fluid in her hand cupping it carefully so as not to spill any.</p> <p>Finally as Adam began to stop filling her mouth with his cum she managed to get on top of it and emptied her mouth of his fluids. Sucking on his rapidly shrinking cock she milked the last of the juice out before it slipped from her mouth.</p> <p>Now she looked down at the handful of semen as if wondering what to do with it. Slowly she brought it to her mouth and pursing her lips sucked it in and swallowed until all that was left was a coating on her hand.</p> <p>Looking up at Adam she stuck out her tongue and in one of the sexiest moves that Adam had ever seen licked across the palm of her hand coating her tongue with his cum and sucking it into her mouth.</p> <p>She didn’t stop until her hand was completely clean at which time she dropped her head and said. “I am sorry master that I couldn’t keep all of your cum in my mouth but you came so much that I couldn’t swallow fast enough.”</p> <p>At that point Adam would have forgiven her anything and just pulled her up and draped a large soft bath towel around them both, led her to his bed and lay down with her to recover.</p> <p>After fifteen minutes Diane knocked on the door to let them know that breakfast was almost ready. Her eyes widened when she saw her friend naked on the bed, with her arms around Adam.</p> <p>Both of them dressed and Liz remembered to collect Adam’s dirty clothes and the towels for washing as Sue had asked, before joining the others for breakfast.</p> <p>After clearing up breakfast the girls were free to enjoy the morning as Adam worked in his office until he joined them just before lunch for a swim.</p> <p>Lunch was a quiet affair as the girls worried about what punishments they would receive today and stayed on their best behaviour to try and keep Adam happy.</p> <p>After lunch had been cleared up they reported to the exercise room as instructed and waited nervously for Adam to join them. </p> <p>When at last he did, he had the girls strip off their dresses and thongs and bend over the caning bench where he examined the marks from their punishments yesterday. Diane and Sue’s caning had left just a few red stripes but where Liz had been strapped had left some bruising so Adam decided not to punish them on their bottoms today.</p> <p>Adam had Liz stand in front of him and bound her hands together behind her back. He then drew a rope around her elbows and pulled until they almost touched. This made her breasts stand out on her chest nicely and he couldn’t resist squeezing and smacking them for a while.</p> <p>Next he took her over to a wooden frame which had two metal bars about five and six foot off the ground and had her stand in front of it on a metal base while he tied her feet about three foot apart to the base of the frame. This left her standing about two feet in front of the bars and facing them.</p> <p>Then he tied Diane in a similar manner standing on the other side of the frame, again on a metal base facing her friend.</p> <p>Going to a draw he took out three metal leads with crocodile clips on the ends and returned to stand in front of Liz.</p> <p>Grasping her young breast he squeezed and slapped it until her small pink nipple hardened and stood out at which point he fastened a crocodile clip to it.</p> <p>Liz howled in pain as the clip dug into her sensitive nipple and Adam stood waiting until she began to calm down before doing the same to her other breast.</p> <p>Passing the wires across the top bar Adam then stood in front of Diane looking at her breasts with their puffy nipples before squeezing and slapping them until they stood out proud from her breasts at which point he attached the crocodile clips</p> <p>Both girls were now sobbing as they tried to cope with the pain in their breasts and any movement by one caused the other to cry out as their nipple was pulled and stretched out by the wire connecting the two. Adam left them to suffer as he turned his attention to Sue.</p> <p>Taking the naked teenager he led her over to where a number of straps hung from the ceiling and had her lay on her back on the floor.</p> <p>Fixing straps around her wrists, ankles and the top of her thighs he had her bring her knees up to her chest and passed a strap under her and around just under her knees which he pulled tight locking her knees to her chest and keeping her in that position.</p> <p>Going to the wall he took down what looked like a remote control and pushed a button that lowered eight straps from the ceiling, which he attached, using snap fittings to the straps binding Sue.</p> <p>Now he pressed another button and Sue was raised into the air as all of the straps took up the strain. Sue wriggled and cried out as her own weight stretched her arms and the straps on her thighs and body dug in, hurting fiercely.</p> <p>Walking up to Sue’s suspended body Adam ran his hands over her thighs and let his finger slid between the lips of her pussy before pulling out and walking over to where Liz and Diane stood.</p> <p>By this time the noise from the young girls had subsided to a whimpering unless either of them moved in which case they both became noisy as first one and then the other sought to relieve the pain in their breast, which then caused suffering to the other as they pulled the wire back.</p> <p>Adam now forced a ball gag into each of the two girls mouths and tightened it behind their heads then taking up the last of the wires he knelt down in front of Liz.</p> <p>Realising what he intended to do Liz drew back causing pain to shoot through her and Diane’s breasts and both of them started to cry out but now the sound was muffled by the gags.</p> <p>Adam peeled open the lips of Liz’s pussy and started rubbing and pulling on Liz’s clit until it started to swell, at which time he clipped the crocodile clip directly onto it.</p> <p>Both girls started to scream and cry as they fought for a position that did not cause them pain and Adam went over to stand next to Sue as he watched the two girls struggling to stand still.</p> <p>Stripping off his clothes Adam faced Sue’s head and raised her up until her mouth was level with his cock, which was already hard. Sue was still making little whimpering noises as Adam pushed his cock up against her lips.</p> <p>Feeling his cock, Sue opened her mouth and allowed Adam to push it inside her as she hung helpless in front of him.</p> <p>Adam now used the straps to swing Sue gently backward and forward on his cock as he stood still and enjoyed the new sensation. The two girls attached by their nipples continued to struggle and pull against each other and provided Adam with quiet an erotic view.</p> <p>After a little while Liz and Diane realised that if they both pushed forward then there was less pain for them both. Adam however seeing that they had finally worked this out pulled his cock from Sue’s mouth and walked over to Diane. Passing the wire that led to the crocodile clip on Liz’s clit over the lower bar, he rubbed Diane’s clit until it was hard and attached the other end.</p> <p>Diane went into a little dance of pain causing a similar reaction from Liz at the other end of the wires but soon both girls were leaning forward in order to prevent the wires from pulling tight.</p> <p>“I expect that you both think that you have got this worked out now don’t you?” He asked. “You think that by not pulling back against the wire you will keep from causing each other pain. Unfortunately you are not going to be able to stand still shortly. As you may have noticed there is a plug attached to the frame in front of you. This carries an electrical current to the two bars that the wires attached to your nipples and clits run over. Since you are standing on a metal base the current will pass from the bars, down the wires and through you causing you a lot of pain.”</p> <p>The girls, whose bodies were by now covered in a sheen of sweat started begging through their gags but Adam just smiled.</p> <p>“Just to make things a little more interesting the wires connecting the two of you have an insulated break in the middle,” Adam continued. This means that if your half of the wire isn’t touching the pole then you won’t get a shock but it is such a small break that if the wire is in the middle you will both end up getting shocked.</p> <p>It was obvious looking at Adam’s cock that he found the idea of the two young girls suffering on his invention very appealing and before turning it on he stepped behind each girl and ran his hands over their bodies.</p> <p>He could feel the thin cover of sweat and the tautness of their muscles as they strained to avoid pulling against their friend at the other end of the wires but when he ran his fingers through their pussy lips he was surprised to find them quite wet with their juices.</p> <p>Stepping back he turned the switch to the bars on and both girls jumped in the expectation of feeling the pain of the electricity in their nipples and clit.</p> <p>When no pain came they both opened their eyes and looked over to where Adam was grinning at them.</p> <p>“It doesn’t start until I press this button,” he told them as he pushed the button.</p> <p>The reaction surprised even him. Both girls let out a scream behind their gags and pulled back in order to get away from the source of their pain as the electricity flowed through their breasts. Since the wire couldn’t stretch the only thing that could was their breasts and Adam was treated to the sight of both girls stretching their own breasts into long cones and long nipples. This had the added benefit for Adam of causing the crocodile clips to dig even harder into their young breasts.</p> <p>The machine now went into an automatic sequence of random shocks causing first one and then the other or sometimes both of the girls to scream, dance in agony and pull their and their friends breasts into weird and wonderful shapes.</p> <p>Adam now returned to Sue and continued to face fuck her for several minutes before positioning himself between her legs and pushing his cock into her pussy.</p> <p>As Sue hung suspended on the end of Adam’s cock she wriggled around in the hope of bringing him off knowing that once he had come he would probably let them all go.</p> <p>Adam knew what she was up to and just stood there enjoying her attempt to shorten proceedings knowing that he could prevent himself from coming too soon. Removing his cock from Sue’s pussy he raised her up slightly and pushed against the ring of her bum.</p> <p>The lubrication from the suspended girls pussy helped as Adam held her by the hips and forced his hard cock through the tight ring and into her anus. Sue screamed and squirmed around trying to expel the unwelcome cock from her bum but Adam just pulled on her hips and seated himself further inside her.</p> <p>Looking at the two girls linked by their wires Adam notes that both now had sweat pouring from their bodies but that they were beginning to tire so decided that it was time to switch on the second of the two bars and start shocking their clits. As he pressed the button to activate the second bar he watched closely to see the reaction.</p> <p>The shock must have hit Diane first because a look of agony went across her face and she pulled her hips back hard which caused her little clit to be stretched out from behind her pussy lips. Liz looked up at her friend just in time to feel herself yanked forward. At first she screamed at the sudden pain in her clit as it was yanked from it’s hiding place in the folds of her pussy but then the wire must have touched the bar and her scream went up an octave as the fiery pain shot through her most sensitive parts.</p> <p>Back and forth they sawed the wire, first one girl getting the advantage and then the other. All thought of helping the other girl went out of the window as they fought only for their own relief.</p> <p>Adam meanwhile had buried his cock up to the hilt in Sue’s little ass and now her squirming, suspended on the end of the ropes was well on the way to bringing him off. The two girls sweating, heaving, stretched out little bodies were having their effect on him and he could now feel the tightness in his balls that proceeded his coming.</p> <p>Looking at the switch he decided to press the constant button, which would send a constant charge of electricity into both the girl’s breasts and clits just as he came. Waiting until the last second he pressed the button just as he felt himself pulsing inside Sue and was rewarded by the sight of the two girls pulling as if in a tug of war using only their breasts and clits against each other.</p> <p>Turning off the device he saw the two girls relax towards each other as he waited for his cock to shrink and fall out of Sue’s tight little bum.</p> <p>When it did he went over to the draw and collected a vibrator and going first to Liz unclipped the clip on her little clit bud and replaced it with the vibrator. Within seconds Liz was squirming around as her sensitive body reacted violently to the stimulation. Adam allowed her what he counted as three orgasms before doing the same to Diane.</p> <p>Releasing their hands and elbows Adam told them to free themselves while he went over to Sue and using the vibrator gave her several orgasms before lowering her to the floor and releasing her.</p> <p>Sitting down Adam called Liz over and told her to clean his cock, which was covered with his and Sue’s juices and shit from Sue’s bum. Liz dropped to her knees in front of Adam but couldn’t bring herself to touch his cock with her mouth.</p> <p>“Please master could I wash it first?” She begged but Adam refused.</p> <p>Liz leant forward to take his cock into her mouth but as she caught the smell of it she gagged and moved away.</p> <p>“You have just earned a punishment for each of you tomorrow,” Adam informed them, which was just what he had hoped would happen.</p> <p>“You two girls take Liz and tie her to the bench over there with her head over the side,” he ordered and watched as they obeyed him. Liz didn’t struggle but allowed the other girls to tie her as he had instructed.</p> <p>Once she was secure Adam collected a small flogger from the draw and walked up to where her head hung over the end of the bench as she looked up at him.</p> <p>“I’m sorry that I couldn’t do it master,” she said. “I did try.”</p> <p>Adam raised the flogger and brought it down hard three times on the young girls firm breasts as she screamed in pain.</p> <p>“You will do more than try,” he said looking at the small red stripes that now covered her breasts. “Now open your mouth or I will hit you until you do.”</p> <p>Liz opened her mouth without hesitation and Adam fed his now hard cock in as he instructed her on how he wanted her to clean it. Once she had licked and sucked him clean he told the others to release her as he went and sat in the armchair waiting.</p> <p>Once she was free they all stood in front of Adam while he inspected them and told Liz and Diane that after showering they were to apply ointment to their nipples and clits in order to avoid infection.</p> <p>Letting them go he told Diane to report to his rooms in an hour’s time when she had showered and rested.</p> <p>Diane appeared on time at Adam’s office door and he called her in. As she walked across towards him Adam could see that the afternoon’s punishment session had taken its toll as she walked carefully, obviously still experiencing pain from her sore breasts and clit.</p> <p>As with Liz he then photographed her face before getting her to strip and after he had looked her over allowing her to wear a small bikini for the rest of the shoot.</p> <p>Adam was pleased with Diane. She was responsive to his commands and tried hard to please him. He knew that she would fetch a reasonable amount of money but not obviously as much as her blue eyed, blonde, virgin friend would.</p> <p>As he had her pose for him he found Diane was giving him another hard on and decided that it was time for her to practice her oral technique.</p> <p>Turning her around she stood still while he tied her wrists behind her with a short length of material. Then taking off his trousers and underwear he had her kneel on the floor in front of him.</p> <p>Diane wasted no time in taking Adam’s cock into her mouth and beginning to bob up and down on it.</p> <p>Adam again felt a warm, soft mouth enclose his tool as the young girls tongue started to work on him bringing his cock to full erection.</p> <p>He decided this time to just sit back and relax and make her work hard in order to get him off and so fifteen minutes later a very tired Diane was interrupted when Liz knocked at the door with a tray of tea.</p> <p>“Liz I want you to get on your knees and show Diane how to give a blow job like you did this morning,” Adam asked the youngster.</p> <p>Liz smiled, pleased to be better at something than Diane and dropped to her knees in front of Adam. Sticking out her tongue she began to lick from his balls up to the slit of his cock and back again. Holding it out to Diane she got the other girl to follow her lead and soon the two lovely girls were sharing Adams cock between them. After licking the outside of his cock for some time Adam felt Liz’s lips surround the head as she sucked it in and her tongue swirled around the head making it rise even more.</p> <p>Liz now got Diane to do the same and this time she was much better at it with her tongue working hard to please him. Adam put his hands on the back of Diane’s head and held her there as she worked hard to please him. Suddenly she realised that he was pushing her head further into his lap and his cock was at the back of her mouth and heading for her throat.</p> <p>Diane gagged as Adams cock slipped into her throat but with the hands tied and him holding her head she was no match for her captor. As Adam held her with his cock trapped in her throat her natural gagging reflex milked his cock until Diane felt it pulse in her throat and suddenly found herself full of his hot sticky cum.</p> <p>Adam held her down until he had finished and then released her to fall onto the floor gasping for breath.</p> <p>“Liz. Clean me up please,” he asked and Liz quickly lowered her head and sucked the last of his cum from Adam’s shrinking cock before licking his cock clean for him.</p> <p>Diane had now recovered and Adam had them sit and drink tea with him before sending them on their way back to help Sue in the kitchen.</p> </div>",[]
860,Teasing my Granddad,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-01-20,104,4,"M/g, pedo, nc, bd, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I love teasing my Granddad, it gives me such a wicked, tingly feeling down there.</p> <p>I had seen the way that he looked at me when I allowed him to catch a glimpse of my knickers or bent forward and caught him looking down my front at the bumps on my chest.</p> <p>Granddad had a computer and when I went to stay with him he would allow me to sit on his lap and play on it. I knew about boy’s willy’s and the way that they grew bigger when they wanted to have sex with a girl, Ginnie my friend had told me all about that but I was surprised that my Granddad’s willy got bigger when I sat on his lap. Did this mean that he wanted to have sex with me?</p> <p>Granddad is ever so old. I heard Mummy saying that he was 54 and I am only 8 so I was confused by why my Granddad’s willy would get hard but I know that I liked the way that he held me tightly and rubbed his big hands over my legs and back when I was sitting on him. It made me feel nice and warm inside.</p> <p>I was at my Granddad’s for the weekend as Mummy had gone away with some friends. Granddad had taken me shopping and we had lunch at McDonalds, which was my favourite. I had seen a mobile phone and Granddad had said that he would buy it for me if I was a good girl for him.</p> <p>When we got home Granddad made some drinks and sat on the armchair to watch television while I laid on my front on the floor. Looking behind me I caught Granddad looking at my legs and bottom instead of the television and felt the tingly feelings start again even though Granddad looked away as soon as he saw that I had noticed.</p> <p>Looking at the television I realised that I could see my Granddad’s reflection in the glass on the cabinet below the television and noticed that he was looking down at me again instead of at the television. I was getting a nice warm feeling down there where I was rubbing it against the carpet and knowing that my Granddad was watching made the feeling even nicer.</p> <p>Bending my knees I lifted my feet in the air and let my legs open slightly, knowing that Granddad could now see up my skirt to my knickers as I watched his reaction in the glass.</p> <p>Granddad sat up and leant forward in his chair as if to get a better look and his hand dropped to his lap as he began to rub himself there.</p> <p>I lay on the floor watching him and spread my legs even further apart as I watched his hand rubbing even harder. For some reason I wanted to do the same and my hand slid under my waist and down to my panties and I squeezed myself right on my little slit.</p> <p>I was concentrating on what I was doing and the nice warm feeling that I was getting so much that when I suddenly looked up, I found that my Granddad had got off his chair and was kneeling just behind me watching what I was doing and I hadn’t noticed.</p> <p>“What exactly are you doing?” He asked me.</p> <p>“I um. I …” In my embarrassment I couldn’t think of what to say and Granddad reached out and put his hand over mine where it was squeezing my little slit.</p> <p>“Do you like rubbing yourself there?” He asked</p> <p>I nodded and felt Granddad push my hand harder against my panties.</p> <p>“You realise that if I told your Mother she would be very cross with the way you have been teasing me and that you have been playing with your pussy, don’t you?”</p> <p>I didn’t know what Granddad meant when he said that I had been playing with my pussy as I haven’t got a cat but I knew that I would be in trouble with my Mum if she thought that I had not been good while she had been away.</p> <p>“I’ll tell you what,” Granddad said, “If you let me punish you for being naughty I will not tell your Mother, but you have to let me punish you any way that I want?”</p> <p>I still didn’t trust myself to speak as I was getting strange feelings from down where my hand was being pushed against my panties by Granddad’s hand. Granddad was squashing my hand tight into my panties and then almost moving it away before squashing it hard against me again. I was starting to pant now as I felt something building inside me and suddenly I felt as if something had burst inside me and I pushed hard grinding myself against where Granddad held my hand.</p> <p>It felt really lovely and when Granddad repeated the question I just nodded knowing that whatever Granddad did would be ok with me.</p> <p>Granddad carried me to the chair and sat down with me on his lap and I felt his hands rubbing over me as he cuddled me and kissed my face.</p> <p>Then he pushed me down over his knees with one hand on my back holding me down and lifted my skirt with the other. I knew that he could see my panties right up to the waist and I squirmed to get away but Granddad just held on to me tightly.</p> <p>Suddenly Granddad hit me on the bottom with his hand and I screamed as the pain shot through my bottom. Again and again he hit me and as I squirmed to get away from the pain. In trying to get away I squashed my little slit against Granddad’s leg and I got that nice warm feeling again. I couldn’t work out what was happening. I was in pain where my Granddad was smacking my bottom but I wanted more because of the lovely feeling spreading through me from where I was rubbing against Granddad’s leg.</p> <p>At last I felt that wonderful feeling again as if I was floating and Granddad stopped spanking me and cuddled me to him.</p> <p>I slept for about an hour and a half and when I woke up I felt Granddad’s hand was cupping the cheeks of my bottom over my panties.</p> <p>It felt so nice having his big strong hands holding by little bottom and every now and then he would squeeze it tightly and I was reminded of my recent spanking.</p> <p>Granddad told me to go and have a bath and he would be up shortly.</p> <p>I went and got into the bath but as I was soaping myself the door opened and Granddad walked in. I tried to cover myself with the flannel but Granddad just reached out and grabbed it off me.</p> <p>“Stand up” he ordered me and I did as I was told.</p> <p>As I stood naked in front of him I could almost feel his eyes travelling up and down my body and I could see that he had a bulge in his trousers again.</p> <p>Finally Granddad walked up to the bath and taking down the shower-head sprayed cold water over me, washing off the bubbles that had covered my body and making my little nips stand out hard on my chest.</p> <p>Granddad got cross when I kept putting my hands in the way of the cold water and dropping the showerhead he grabbed the belt from the towelling robe behind the door and turning me around he crossed my hands over behind my back and tied them together.</p> <p>Soaping up his hands he started to rub the soap onto me, forgetting to use the flannel. Starting with my hands he washed each finger and between them before rubbing the soap over my arms as his hands reached upwards.</p> <p>Next came my shoulders and neck and by now I was feeling both really relaxed and really excited as I realised that he intended to wash my whole body with his bare hands. His hands now rubbed across my shoulders and down my back, lower and lower, ever so slowly until his hands cupped my bottom holding one cheek in each hand.</p> <p>Telling me to bend forward Granddad made me spread my legs and his soapy hand slid into the crack between the cheeks of my bottom. One of his fingers found my little bottom hole and started rubbing over it and I heard myself moan as the warm feelings started to spread through my body and my legs began to go wobbly.</p> <p>Now his finger pushed harder against my little hole and his arm came around me and held me tight so that I couldn’t get away. I squirmed hard trying to stop his finger from going into me but he was too strong and I felt my hole give way and his finger was suddenly inside me moving back and forth.</p> <p>Granddad’s finger was hurting me now and I didn’t like it but he wouldn’t stop. He even pushed two of his fingers into me and kept rubbing for about five minutes but finally he pulled them out and got me to stand up.</p> <p>He continued down my legs until he reached my feet and made me lift each foot in turn so that he could wash between my toes. Then he lifted each foot to his mouth and sucked each of my toes in turn sucking and licking them until I giggled.</p> <p>Now Granddad washed back up the front of my legs and pushing my legs apart with his hands he started to wash up between my legs towards my little lily pond. Closer and closer he got and I closed my eyes in anticipation of his touch but he just ran his hands across the front of my lily pond, causing my little body to jerk forward against his hand and then continued up my tummy and across my chest.</p> <p>After reaching my shoulders my Granddad’s big hands dropped back down to my little buds and his thumbs started to draw circles around them slowly getting closer and closer until they rested firmly on top of my nips pushing them hard against my chest.</p> <p>The feeling was lovely and I arched my back to push myself harder against my Granddad’s thumbs. Now my Granddad grasped my puffy little nips between his fingers and thumbs and rolled them bringing both pain and pleasure to me at the same time.</p> <p>Telling me to stand still, in front of him my Granddad finished washing me off with the icy cold water but I wriggled around in front of him. Then he took off the showerhead so that he just held the flexible pipe and made me lay down on my back after pulling out the plug. It was very painful with my hands squashed behind me and I began to cry but Granddad ignored my tears and pulled my legs up and apart to either side of the bath. Soon the water had all run away and I lay there stretched out and open in front of my Granddad.</p> <p>Warning me to stay still or he would punish me Granddad left the room and returned a few minutes later with two lengths of rope, some balled up socks and a tie. He tied my knees to the handles on either side of the bath and then gagged me. My little bottom was now forced up into the air, which left me wide open and helpless, and I couldn’t even tell him about how painful it was because of the gag.</p> <p>Now Granddad soaped up his hands again and began washing my lily pond. I jumped at his touch and stopped crying as the strange feelings came to me. Now his fingers pulled apart my lily pond lips as he first studied me down there and then dipped his finger into my little slit.</p> <p>I realised that Granddad’s thumb was squashing and moving at the top of my little slit and I couldn’t stand it as I felt as if I was being driven crazy as my bottom squirmed around in the bath.</p> <p>Suddenly I got that feeling as if I was bursting down there again and as it washed over me the pain of my tied up position seemed to disappear. Now Granddad’s hand went to my bottom and after soaping it up his finger pushed against my hole again. I didn’t like this and began to squirm around even more but Granddad smacked me several times hard on my bottom and told me to stay still or he would smack me some more.</p> <p>Now his finger returned to my bottom and he started to push again. I tightened my bottom but Granddad just pushed harder and harder till his finger forced it’s way inside me again. Through my tears I saw that my Granddad was smiling as he worked his finger further inside me. It hurt a lot as he pushed and pulled his finger in and out of my bottom, this time slowly going deeper.</p> <p>Now he pulled his finger out of my bottom and after wiping some soap around the top, pushed the neck of the flexible hose up there instead. It felt as if he pushed about four inches up there before he reached for the controls and turned the water on making sure to hold it inside me.</p> <p>At least this time the water was warm but with the pipe filling my bottom and Granddad holding it, there was no way for the water to escape. Slowly I felt myself filling up until it became painful and I started to scream into my gag for Granddad to stop.</p> <p>Granddad continued to fill me with water until I was sure that I was going to burst then he turned it off but kept the pipe up inside me trapping the water.</p> <p>Granddad asked if it hurt and when I nodded my head frantically he smiled at me and told me that it was part of my punishment for teasing him for so long. He then told me that he had several other punishments planned for me that night and he wanted me to agree that he could do anything he wanted to me and I wouldn’t tell.</p> <p>Since he was hurting me so much I shook my head no but he just reached for the tap and turned it on again making the pain inside me grow even more. I started nodding yes but he ignored me for a little while until he finally reached up and turned off the tap.</p> <p>Now his hands returned to the little bud above my slit and he started to rub it back and forth and I began to pant and feel the warm glow start again. Suddenly he pulled the pipe from my bottom and the water began to spurt out. Both the feeling of relief and the warm feeling seemed to overcome me as I gave myself over to the drowning feeling again.</p> <p>Granddad explained to me that I had just had an orgasm and that while he was going to punish me tonight he was also going to give me more orgasms. I smiled at the thought of that.</p> <p>Looking down I realised that it was not just water that had come out of my bottom but poo as well which Granddad now washed away.</p> <p>I thought that Granddad had finished but he bought the hose back to by bottom and filled me right up again twice, each time letting me have an orgasm as the water spurted out.</p> <p>Now he soaped and washed my lily pond and pulling the lips apart put the hose right up to my little slit. I thought that he was going to push it inside of me but instead he turned it on as cold as he could and let it play on my slit and the bud just above.</p> <p>As he touched me down there I realised that the lips of my lily pond and my bud had gone really hard and he pulled and squeezed them between his finger and thumb. Next he moved the ice-cold water up to my chest and allowed it to run onto my little titties, which immediately made my nubbins get hard and stand up off of my little chest.</p> <p>Now he put the hose down and used both hands to squeeze my titties and the nubbins on them. Finally with a smile on his face my Granddad looked into my eyes as his thumbs and fingers grasped my nubbins and pulled. Harder and harder he pulled, squeezed and twisted until my back was arching up off the bath and it felt as if he was trying to tear my titties off.</p> <p>Finally he let my hurting titties go as he started spanking me on my bottom again. After about ten whacks with his hand he stopped and untying my legs stood me up and began drying me with a big fluffy towel. Releasing my hands he made me put them above my head as he dried under my arms.</p> <p>Taking my hands in his my Granddad retied them in front of me and led me into his bedroom. Using a pillow from the bed he laid it across the saddle of his exercise bike and forced me to bend over it before fastening my hands to the rail at the bottom.</p> <p>Now he tied each of my legs as wide apart as he could get them, which meant that they no longer touched the floor and I was almost doing the splits. Taking up a belt he showed it to me before stepping behind me and I could hear the belt making a swishing noise as he brought it down hard on my bottom, which exploded in pain.</p> <p>Coming around in front of me he pulled my head up by the hair and smiled into my tearful eyes. Granddad told me that he thought that I would think twice before teasing him again and I nodded before realising that with him holding my hair it almost tore my hair out.</p> <p>Standing up in front of me Granddad brought the belt down hard right on the crease of my bottom and I felt the tip of the belt whack me right between the lips of my lily pond making it feel as if it was on fire.</p> <p>Now Granddad changed his aim and belted me three times on each cheek before applying the belt across the crease of my bottom again by which time tears had soaked my face and I felt like a lump of jelly.</p> <p>Moving back behind me Granddad dropped to his knees and began to kiss and lick at my sore bottom. As his tongue slipped between my crease and started kissing and licking my bottom and lily pond the warm feeling started up again.</p> <p>Within moments I was bucking and squirming as I had what Granddad had explained was an orgasm but this time he didn’t stop and I had a number of orgasms before he let me rest.</p> <p>Granddad sat on the bed for a few minutes and as I raised my head to look at him I could see that he had stripped off and was stroking his willy as he looked at me. His willy was huge and frightened me as his hand moved up and down on it.</p> <p>Standing up he went to the drawer and got something out before he went and stood behind me. Now I could feel him spreading something cold over my bottom and then felt him push his finger up into me as he spread the cold stuff around inside me.</p> <p>As Granddad stood behind me I felt him push something big up against my little bottom. It was much bigger than his finger and with a shock I realised that it was his willy. I knew that he couldn’t possibly get that huge thing into me but I realised that he was going to try and do just that.</p> <p>I heard him grunting and felt a pain as he pushed harder and harder until suddenly it felt as if my bottom was torn open as the head of his willy pushed its way inside me. I screamed into my gag in pain but Granddad just waited a few seconds before pushing into me harder. I could feel his willy stretching the walls of my bottom as he pushed further and further in and I realised that he was not going to be happy until all of his willy was inside me.</p> <p>It seemed as if he was not going to succeed because even though he pushed hard he wasn’t getting any more of his willy inside me. Now I felt him pull back and felt his willy slide back down my bottom but suddenly he slammed it back into me as hard as he could, taking my breath away with the pain. Again and again he pulled back and slammed hard back into me each time going deeper inside me until finally I could feel the hairs at the top of his legs brushing against my bottom and knew that he had managed to fit all of it inside me.</p> <p>Now he seemed to settle into a rhythm of pulling out till just the head was in me and then pushing until I was totally filled. Several times he stopped and held himself still and made funny panting noises before starting again but finally he started really pushing hard into me as if he were trying to hurt me, which it did, before I felt him stiffen as something wet and hot seemed to spurt out of his willy and fill me up.</p> <p>After a little while Granddad pulled out of me and walking over to the bed collapsed on top of it leaving me tied over the exercise bike with something leaking out of my bum and running down the sides of my legs.</p> <p>I slept for a while tied like that until Granddad woke up and untied me, carrying me gently to the bed and cuddled up against me as we both fell asleep again.</p> <p>I woke up to find that I was laying on the bed and Granddad was tying my hands behind my back again. He untied my gag and pulled out the socks before putting several pillows under my head and turning me onto my back before climbing onto the bed and sitting on my chest.</p> <p>I now had a close up view of Granddad’s willy as it lay on my chin but it was not as big as before. Granddad moved up and his willy was now laying across my lips.</p> <p>Granddad told me to open my mouth and let him put his cock in it. I think that he meant his willy and I didn’t want it in my mouth but Granddad grabbed my nose and twisted. When I opened my mouth to scream Granddad stuffed his willy in and started to push it further into my mouth.</p> <p>Now Granddad stopped with his willy in my mouth and the hairs on his body on my chin. I could feel his willy growing inside my mouth and I used my tongue to try and push it out but it just grew harder. I got my tongue in front of it and pushed against the little slit in the front but I couldn’t push it out and it kept growing bigger.</p> <p>My tongue was pushed aside now as Granddad’s willy was pushing against the back of my throat. I choked as I felt it enter my throat but Granddad wouldn’t let me move and I could feel his willy going further and further into my throat until finally it stopped. I felt Granddad begin to pull out of me but then he pushed back in again. I was having trouble breathing but Granddad said to breath through my nose and when I did I found it easier.</p> <p>Again and again Granddad pulled and pushed his willy down my throat and I felt it begin to vibrate as something shot out of the end and began to fill up my throat and mouth. I coughed and choked as I tried to swallow as fast as I could but I felt some spill out of the corner of my mouth.</p> <p>Granddad’s willy began to shrink until it was really small and he told me to suck and lick it until he said I could stop. Finally he let me stop and we both collapsed onto the bed and went to sleep.</p> <p>When I woke up it was morning and my hands were not tied anymore. I was alone in the bed and although I was sore I really wanted a cuddle from Granddad so I got up, pulled on a nightdress and went to find him.</p> <p>I found Granddad in the kitchen cooking breakfast and he told me to sit down and dished us both up a cooked breakfast. After we had eaten I got up and walked around to where Granddad sat and climbed onto his lap.</p> <p>We cuddled for a while and Granddad started to run his hands over my little body again. It wasn’t long before one of his hands went up my leg underneath my nightdress and he started to play with my little slit.</p> <p>Within minutes he had me squirming about on his lap as I had what he had told me was an orgasm. I liked having them!</p> <p>Granddad sat me on the edge of the table and pulled my nightdress up until it was around my waist before tying my hands crossed over behind my back again with the belt from his dressing gown. Sitting down on the chair in front of me Granddad returned his hand to my little slit and began rubbing again.</p> <p>After playing with me for a little while I felt his hand on my chest as he pushed me back to lay flat on the table with my legs dangling over the edge, one on each side of him as he sat in the chair.</p> <p>I felt Granddad kiss my legs and could feel that he was slowly kissing higher and higher up my legs until he was kissing me on my little slit and I was wriggling around helplessly. Granddad put one hand on either side of my slit and pulled the little lips apart allowing his tongue to lick inside me.</p> <p>Each time he licked me his tongue went deeper and when he licked up to the top of my slit and around the little button that I had there it drove me crazy. I had several more of those orgasm things as he kept licking me and I could feel that I was getting very wet.</p> <p>Standing up Granddad stripped off his dressing gown and pyjama bottoms and I could see that his willy was big again. Pushing aside the chair he stood between my legs and poked his willy up against my slit.</p> <p>He rubbed it up and down for some time and I was enjoying the feeling until he held it lower and began to push his willy against me.</p> <p>I asked Granddad what he was doing and he said that he was going to put his cock in my cunt. I didn’t know what he meant and the way he had said it made me think that I had better not ask.</p> <p>As he pushed harder I could feel myself being stretched out and finally I could feel the top of his willy squeeze into where my wee comes from. It was very uncomfortable but Granddad started rubbing the button at the top of my slit again and soon the nice feeling made me forget what else he was doing.</p> <p>Granddad fell on me! It hurt cos when he fell his willy was still inside me and it pushed into me hard and it felt as if I was being split apart. I went to scream but Granddad put his hand over my mouth and I couldn’t tell him what had happened.</p> <p>As he lay on top of me not moving Granddad made little moaning noises until after what seemed like ages he started to pull his willy out. I thought it was over and that the burning pain would stop but when he was almost out he fell back onto me again and his willy went in even further than before.</p> <p>I screamed behind his hand but he ignored me as he pulled his willy out and pushed it back in again and again. Granddad’s face was all red and sweaty and he had a strange look in his eyes as he pushed inside me and pulled back out faster and faster.</p> <p>Now that his willy was completely inside me I found that the button at the top of my slit was being rubbed harder and harder against his body and I was getting that wonderful feeling again. As I started to have another orgasm thing, my Granddad gave a yelp and pushing harder that ever inside me stopped moving.</p> <p>I could feel his willy inside me jumping and could feel something hot and wet coming out of the end as he held still for a few minutes then pushed and pulled a little more before pulling out of me and stepping back.</p> <p>Granddad pulled me from the table and pushing on my shoulders made me kneel in front of him with his willy sticking in my face. I could see that it had a sticky stuff on it that was pink and Granddad told me to put it in my mouth and clean it up.</p> <p>I didn’t want to but Granddad pulled my hair until I opened my mouth and told my that I would have to stay there until it was clean so I started to lick and suck it and tried to ignore the icky taste.</p> <p>After I had finished Granddad took me into the shower and washed me before taking me to the bed and giving me some more of those orgasm things that I like. Granddad said that so long as I didn’t tell anyone then he would keep giving me orgasms and so I never did tell, not even my best friend.</p> </div>",[]
861,Raped With Her Mother's Help,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-02-01,140,4,"MFb/g, rape, pedo, bd, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As she was walking past her Daughter, Wendy’s bedroom Sandra heard a muffled noise and crept back to look in through the part open door. What she saw at first surprised her and then began to excite her.</p> <p>Wendy, who was eight, was laid on her back, with her wrists bound together and tied to the top of the bed. Hovering over her was Jason the nine-year-old boy from next door who now picked up a belt and tying it to her right ankle pulled it until her legs were spread and then fastened it off to the foot of the bed before repeating this with her left foot.</p> <p>Standing back Jason stood looking at Wendy, completely oblivious of the fact that his captives Mother was standing just outside the door.</p> <p>From where Sandra stood, she could see that Wendy was struggling in a halfhearted way that told her the Wendy was not being forced to do this. As she watched Sandra could see that the way Wendy’s legs were tied apart was causing her short white skirt to ride up exposing her flowered white panties. Above her waist was her bare, flat tummy and a large amount of naked skin which went on until you reached her crop top, which clung to her upper body allowing the outline of her tiny buds to be seen.</p> <p>Her mouth was open and she made little mewing noises as she struggled and whipped her short blond hair back and forth as she turned her head from side to side.</p> <p>Jason stood watching as if afraid that should he move it would break the spell but as Sandra looked at him she noticed that a bulge had formed in the front of his shorts. From where he stood at the foot of the bed he had an excellent view up her Daughter’s slim legs to her panties, where they moulded themselves around the puffy lips of her pussy.</p> <p>Finally after some minutes had passed Jason dropped his hand to Wendy’s ankle and moving to the side of the bed, walked up to her waist, his hand trailing up the inside of her leg until it reached her pussy. Letting his fingers trail over the outline of her pussy lips he watched as Wendy’s struggles grew but still neither of them said anything.</p> <p>Moving further up her body Jason’s fingers reached Wendy’s twin buds and circled them twice before climbing to the top and squeezing them gently between his finger and thumb as Wendy gasped at the feeling. Letting one hand move up to the preteen girl’s mouth he pushed his finger into her mouth as his other hand continued to play with her hard little nipples.</p> <p>Wendy sucked on his finger, as he played with her bud, both of them unaware that they were being watched from just outside the door. Sandra could feel the wetness flowing from between her legs as she took in the erotic scene before her.</p> <p>“I want to touch your pussy under your pants,” Jason told Wendy as he pulled his finger from her mouth.</p> <p>“No,” Wendy said. “We agreed that you could tie me up but that you could only feel me over my clothes.”</p> <p>“But how are you going to stop me?” Jason asked, lust making his voice break as he stared at the helpless girl spread-eagled on the bed.</p> <p>“I’ll scream,” Wendy replied somewhat predictably.</p> <p>Jason’s hand spread across the young girls mouth stopping her from making any sound. “I don’t think that you will,” he laughed as his other hand slid down her body to cup and squeeze her pussy.</p> <p>Sandra’s hand moved to her own pussy as she watched her Daughter thrash about on the bed as she tried to stop Jason. Sandra knew that she should intervene but she was so turned on by the sight in front of her that she wanted to allow it to go further.</p> <p>After squeezing and feeling Wendy’s pussy for some moments, Jason’s hand went up to the waistband of her panties and slid down inside, cupping the naked flesh under it.</p> <p>“Your wet,” he exclaimed. “That means you are enjoying it you little cock tease,” he accused as he pulled her panties down to the top of her legs, exposing Wendy’s naked slit to her watching Mother as her face went bright red.</p> <p>Jason angrily pushed his finger roughly between the lips of Wendy’s little slit but screamed out in pain and jumped back holding his hand when Wendy bit him hard, drawing blood.</p> <p>“You bitch,” he cried smacking Wendy hard around the face and turning to run from the room.</p> <p>Sandra just had time to get into the next room as Jason rushed out crying from the pain in his hand, ran down the stairs and out of the house.</p> <p>After following him Sandra locked the doors and went quietly back upstairs. Peering in the door she could see that Wendy had struggled to get free but had only succeeded in getting the pillow stuck over her head. Seizing the opportunity Sandra grabbed a duvet from the next bedroom and walked quietly into the room where her Daughter lay bound.</p> <p>Throwing the duvet over her Daughter’s head she made sure that she could not be seen before stopping to stare at her Daughters body, spread out in front of her.</p> <p>From the sounds that she could make out from under the pillow and the duvet it appeared that Wendy thought Jason had returned and was begging him to untie her.</p> <p>Sandra smiled as she allowed her hand to caress the inside of her Daughters leg and felt Wendy stiffen as she pulled the girl’s panties down her legs as far as the ropes would allow.</p> <p>Trailing her fingers up to Wendy’s little slit Sandra was surprised to find it wet and bending her head she allowed her tongue to dip in between the soft folds to taste the sweet juice of her little Daughter’s pussy.</p> <p>Wendy stiffened but held still as her Mother’s tongue dipped deeper into her tiny pussy as fingers pulling on either side of her slit opened her up. Sandra found her Daughters little clit and she felt the young child jump beneath her at the unexpected feeling as her Mother’s tongue flicked over it.</p> <p>Lapping up the sweet juices that flowed from inside her Daughter’s soft, warm pussy Sandra worked her tongue deeper as her fingers tickled the helpless girl’s clit until she felt the preteen start to buck under her as Wendy had her first ever orgasm.</p> <p>Giving the bound girl no rest Sandra brought her to two more orgasms before stopping. As Wendy lay exhausted Sandra untied the rope that held her hands to the headboard and slipped from the room to watch from outside the door.</p> <p>For a long ten minutes there was no movement as Wendy recovered from her Mother’s attention but slowly she pushed the pillow and duvet off of her head and brought her bound hands to her mouth to untie them.</p> <p>Using her teeth, Wendy struggled to untie her hands and when they were free her Mother slipped back down the stairs to carry on as if nothing had happened.</p> <p>It was over an hour later before a tired looking Wendy appeared downstairs for her tea and her Mother noted that she was very quiet before she returned to her room.</p> <p>Creeping up the stairs Sandra peered through the doorway of her Daughters bedroom to find Wendy lying on the bed with her knees bent, playing with her pussy. Sandra watched as her Daughter rubbed between her legs harder and harder looking for that wonderful feeling that she enjoyed earlier but it was clear that something was missing and she finally gave up in frustration.</p> <p>Later that night Sandra had her own orgasm as she remembered the way her Daughter had looked tied up and helpless as the young boy next door had played with her body. In her mind she imagined herself in Wendy’s place and the young boy had changed into a man as she lay helplessly under his strong hands.</p> <p>Waking in the morning Sandra woke Wendy with a cup of tea as she always did and prepared breakfast before they both left the house to take Wendy to school. At least Wendy’s Father had left them with some insurance money when he had been killed so Sandra didn’t have to work.</p> <p>Skipping along they had met up with Wendy’s best friend and her Mum and while the girls played ahead the Mum’s walked behind talking.</p> <p>Suddenly Wendy let out a scream and Sandra looked up to see that she had tripped over and scrapped her knees on the pavement.</p> <p>Sandra rushed over to where Wendy sat on the ground but it was clear that it was a fairly minor injury. As Wendy sat there hugging her knees Sandra noticed a man standing some way ahead of them staring down between Wendy’s legs and when she followed his gaze she realised that with her Daughter sat on the ground with her knees up the man was left with a clear view up her legs to her white school knickers.</p> <p>Seeing Sandra looking at the man her friend said, “That’s Pete the pervert.”</p> <p>“Pete the pervert,” repeated Sandra. “Why is he called that?”</p> <p>“He is always looking at the little girls and there are rumours that he once assaulted a girl but that it got hushed up,” replied her friend.</p> <p>After helping Wendy back up and continuing on a little way Sandra asked her friend if she would see Wendy to the school and headed back the way they had come. She had noticed Pete on a number of occasions and now realised that he was always there when the children went past.</p> <p>Stopping some distance away she saw Pete watch the last of the children pass by and then turn and walk into the woods behind where he had been standing.</p> <p>Following him into the woods, being careful not to be caught Sandra watched as he reached a small hut and went inside. Creeping up to a gap in the wall she peered in and saw Pete with his long cock in his hand, furiously wanking.</p> <p>Stepping back in amazement she realised that he was probably remembering the view of her Daughter’s white knickers and the thought made her own knickers wet as she rubbed between her legs.</p> <p>Peering into the hut again Sandra was just in time to see Pete come as his seed shot out and he grabbed a pair of schoolgirl’s knickers to wipe his long cock with. </p> <p>Sandra, who had continued to rub between her legs couldn’t stop herself as she too came at the thought of this beast imagining her Daughter as he wiped himself on a pair of white schoolgirl’s knickers.</p> <p>Quickly hiding away Sandra waited half an hour until Pete left the shed and after she felt confident that he wasn’t coming back, crept into the shed and had a look around.</p> <p>She found a tool box and opening it saw a number of Lolita bondage magazines with pictures of very young girls in various stages of undress, tightly tied and helpless. Sandra hadn’t realised that such magazines existed.</p> <p>Underneath she found some handcuffs, a black leather mask, some rope, a vibrator, some gaffer tape and a knife. This is a rape kit thought Sandra with excitement as she picked up the vibrator and turning it on brought it to her sopping wet panties.</p> <p>Sharon came a number of times as she looked through the magazines, imagining her Daughter in place of the helpless girls in the pictures before putting everything back and leaving the shed.</p> <p>Walking around outside she found a car park about 150 yards away and an idea began to grow in her mind as she quickly walked away.</p> <p>Spending the rest of the day trying to decide whether to go through with her idea Sandra still couldn’t believe that she was even considering such a perverted idea, after all Mothers didn’t do that kind of thing, did they?</p> <p>That night she watched again as Wendy fingered herself but again the eight-year-old wasn’t able to reach an orgasm. Her Mum made up her mind that she would go through with her plan, as she knew that being helpless would help the youngster achieve satisfaction so she set about getting everything ready.</p> <p>Waking up early the next morning she mixed a number of the pills that the doctor had given her after Wendy’s Dad had died, into her Daughter’s tea and watched as the young girl drank it down.</p> <p>Within minutes Wendy’s eyes were glazing over and after ten minutes she was asleep.</p> <p>Stripping the young girl off Sandra washed and dressed her in the school uniform that she had grown out of last year. Being summer that was a short blue and white check dress and being last years made it a very tight, very short dress. Underneath all that she had on was a pair of white school knickers that were too small and dug into her little pussy and the crack of her bum and a pair of short white ankle socks.</p> <p>Sandra put two pads on Wendy’s eyes and tied a blindfold tightly around her head before stuffing two pair of rolled up socks into her mouth and tying them in place with a belt.</p> <p>Turning her young Daughter over she tied Wendy’s hands, palm to palm behind her back and tied her ankles tightly together before bending her knees and hogtieing her ankles to her wrists.</p> <p>Leaving Wendy on her side Sandra went downstairs and had her breakfast, waiting until the time that she would normally leave before picking up her Daughter and putting her in the boot of the car.</p> <p>Driving to the car park she lifted Wendy out of the boot and carried her towards Pete’s hut before laying her on the ground.</p> <p>Wendy was beginning to struggle as she started to wake up but Sandra had no trouble releasing her feet and wrapping the rope around the preteen’s waist after standing her against a tree.</p> <p>Tied tightly to the tree Wendy could do nothing to protect herself and her Mother checked her watch knowing that it was time to hide before Pete appeared.</p> <p>When she had checked out the surrounding area yesterday Sandra had found a spot below the roots of a fallen tree that gave her a good view of the area while hiding her from view and now she squeezed into her hiding place and got her digital camera out taking a few shots of her helpless Daughter before Pete arrived.</p> <p>Finally she heard someone walking towards her and saw Pete’s legs as he walked past her hiding place and on towards the helpless girl tied to the tree.</p> <p>Suddenly Pete caught site of Wendy tied helpless in front of him and stood looking in amazement. Turning full circle his eyes searched the surrounding area suspecting a trap and he even walked around in a large circle expecting to find someone waiting to grab him.</p> <p>Returning to where Wendy was tied Pete stood looking at her as he licked his lips knowing that the smart thing to do was to run but knowing that he could no more ignore the helpless girl in front of him than he could stop breathing.</p> <p>Pete examined the young girl and saw that she had short blond hair beneath her blindfold and that the belt around her mouth dug in at the sides where it was pulled tight. As his eyes moved down he could see the small mounds of her budding breasts under the tight school dress and her flat stomach, pulled in tight by the rope around her waist. Letting his eyes drop down he could see that the skirt barely covered her knickers and left her slim legs bare until they reached her ankle socks.</p> <p>Pete’s first instinct was to tear the clothes off Wendy and fuck the living daylights out of her with his suddenly rampant cock but he hesitated as he thought of all the things that he wanted to do to her. Mostly though he wanted to see the fear in her eyes as he attacked her so he left the girl while he went into the hut to get his box.</p> <p>Pulling on the black leather mask made him look frightening but also hid his face and hair from the girl. Next he picked up the knife and tucked it into his belt before returning to where Wendy was tied and reaching around the frightened girl he removed her blindfold.</p> <p>Wendy blinked hard in the sudden light as she looked around her. Her eyes went wide and she started to shake her head and struggle as she saw the man in the frightening mask standing in front of her but there was nothing she could do except wait for him to move.</p> <p>Pete slowly pulled the knife out and held it up to the young girls face as she cowered from him, the point resting inches from her eye.</p> <p>“Do as I say and I won’t kill you,” he told the young girl. “But piss me off and I will carve you up so bad that your own Mother won’t recognise you.” </p> <p>“I am going to take off your gag but you will not speak unless it is to answer a question, understand?” He asked.</p> <p>Wendy slowly nodded her head, fearful that the knife would cut her face if she moved too fast.</p> <p>“Good girl,” Pete said as he untied the belt and pulled the socks from her mouth. “Now remember no speaking unless I ask you to.”</p> <p>Pete studied the pretty face now exposed to him and asked her name and age.</p> <p>“I’m Wendy and I’m eight,” she replied. “Please don’t hurt me.”</p> <p>“If you speak again without permission Wendy, it will be the last thing that you do,” Pete replied letting the knife trail down to her throat before tucking it back into his belt.</p> <p>Sandra breathed a sigh of relief as Pete put the knife away. She had felt that he was using it to scare the little girl into obeying him but was concerned that he could have cut her by accident.</p> <p>Pete now untied the rope that held Wendy to the tree and held her by the arm as his eyes roamed over her perfect little body.</p> <p>“Stand still,” he told her as his hands reached out and he undid the top of the row of buttons that ran down the whole length of the front of her dress. One by one he undid the buttons slowly exposing more of her pale body as Wendy shivered in fear.</p> <p>Kneeling down in front of the girl he undid the buttons below her waist and exposed her white knickers, studying how they were pulled into the lips of her tiny pussy and finally with the last button he could see the tops of her legs.</p> <p>Pulling the dress open he stared wide-eyed at the puffy little buds that were all the breasts that the preteen girl had. Both hands now reached out and covered the young girls breasts as Pete watched closely the conflicting emotions that travelled across Wendy’s face.</p> <p>Pinching the breasts between his thumbs and fingers Pete rolled and squeezed them and was rewarded with a moan from Wendy’s throat, as her nipples grew hard beneath his touch. Smiling broadly he continued to gently work on her breasts until she was moaning and whimpering continually at his touch.</p> <p>As his hands worked on her tiny breasts Pete lowered his mouth to the lips of Wendy’s pussy, clearly outlined beneath her white knickers, and kissed the material covering her clit.</p> <p>Wendy shivered and pushed her lower body hard against Pete’s mouth as that wonderful feeling that she had felt when she was tied on the bed returned once more. As her orgasm hit her Wendy’s legs collapsed beneath her and she fell to the ground on her tiny bottom.</p> <p>Pete couldn’t help himself, he collapsed in laughter at the expressions on Wendy’s face. Lust, humiliation, frustration and pain all mixed together on the eight-year-olds face as she lay on her back in the dirt.</p> <p>Suddenly Pete stopped laughing as he looked at Wendy’s exposed body as she lay on her back with her dress wide open and her legs spread wide apart. He began to tear off his clothes until he finally stood naked with his large cock standing straight out in front of him as he advanced on the helpless girl.</p> <p>Wendy saw that the man’s mood had changed and cowered back away from him but Pete just grabbed her legs and pulled her back. Taking out the knife he pushed the edge of the blade under the side of her knickers and sliced them apart. After repeating this on the other side he pulled the material out and held it against her mouth. Pete brought the knife up to where Wendy could see it and afraid to do otherwise she opened her mouth to allow him to stuff her ruined knickers in.</p> <p>Pete couldn’t wait much longer but knew that if he tried to push his cock into her unprepared body he could do a lot of damage so pushing the young girl down he lay with his head between her legs and began to lick her little slit.</p> <p>Finding her clit he sucked the tiny bud between his lips and flicked it with his tongue. Soon Wendy was writhing and bucking as she came again and Pete could feel the wetness of her soaked pussy as her juices leaked out.</p> <p>Pete could not wait any longer and scooted up her body until his large cock was against the entrance to her love channel. Pushing forward he felt his pre-cum adding to the wetness on her slit as he sought the entrance to her body. He pushed until he could feel his cock begin to stretch her tight virgin passage.</p> <p>As he felt Wendy tense up as if to try and stop him going further Pete pushed hard and his cock forced its way an inch inside her. Wendy screamed and wriggled around which only made Pete more excited as he pushed as hard as he could into the girl child.</p> <p>Pete’s cock forced its way through the young girls virginity and tore it apart as he forced more and more of his cock into the helpless girl pinned beneath him. It was painful for both of them as Pete’s cock was squeezed by the young girls tiny little love passage but Pete knew that once he had opened her up that would change.</p> <p>Pete’s cock was now halfway into her as he pulled back slightly and pushed forward hard again burying even more of himself into Wendy’s tiny hole as she screamed continually through the panties in her throat.</p> <p>Sandra, who had been watching until now with interest wanted to rush down and stop Pete from going further but the feelings inside her made her legs weak. She was so turned on by the erotic scene before her that the juices flowed from her cunny like a waterfall and her hand refused to stop it’s in out motion as she came again and again.</p> <p>Pete was getting impatient now and forced his hands under Wendy’s bum before using them to pull her towards him as he pushed down into her. Deeper and deeper he went until he felt his cock bottom out inside her tight channel.</p> <p>Now Pete rested, buried to the hilt inside the eight-year-olds tight little cunny giving her a chance to get used to his size. He couldn’t believe that she had been able to take all of his cock but from the sobs still coming from behind the cloth in her mouth he knew that it had not been easy for her.</p> <p>Slowly he withdrew out of her until just the head of his cock remained buried. Looking down he could see the blood from her virginity coating his cock and began to feel that he was not going to be able to hold himself back for much longer so pushed in again until he once again bottomed out. Again and again he fucked into the pretty little pre-teen each time feeling the walls of her love channel give a little more until he felt his balls tighten and his cock spasm as he filled her young pussy with his sperm.</p> <p>Pete lay there for some time with his cock buried inside Wendy until it shrank and finally slipped out from inside her. Rolling over he collapsed beside her and lay exhausted for some time.</p> <p>Sandra had also collapsed from exhaustion after her multiple orgasms and just lay in her hiding place waiting for Pete to recover.</p> <p>Finally Pete recovered and stood up pulling the little girl to her feet before him. Turning her around Pete untied her hands, letting her dress fall off and drop to the ground. He then retied her with her hands still behind her back but with each wrist tied to the opposite elbow.</p> <p>Sandra realised that Wendy’s ordeal was not yet over and picked up the camera and began to take more pictures as her cunny tingled again in anticipation.</p> <p>Pete pulled the young child over to a fallen log and sat down pulling Wendy across his lap and positioning her with her bottom high in the air ready to be spanked.</p> <p>As Pete brought his hand down hard on the defenceless child’s bum Sandra could hear that he was not holding back as the smack reverberated across the space between them.</p> <p>Wendy’s muffled scream was not as loud as the next forceful smack and as Pete delivered the next twenty hits she was reduced to a sobbing that was continuous.</p> <p>Pete stopped and looked down at the bright red bottom in front of him. He could clearly see his handprints outlined in the red of her skin and felt his cock beginning to stir with desire again.</p> <p>Pulling the girl to her feet Pete pushed her down to her knees in front of him.</p> <p>“I’m going to give you a choice,” he told her. “You can either suck my cock or I will give you another hundred smacks.”</p> <p>Wendy looked puzzled and he realised that she was innocent enough that she didn’t know what he meant when he said that she could suck his cock.</p> <p>Pulling what was left of her knickers from the young child’s mouth Pete explained that she had to take his cock into her mouth and suck and lick it until he allowed her to stop.</p> <p>Wendy knew how much her bottom hurt and realised that another hundred smacks was more than she could take so agreed to the alternative but as Pete brought his now fully erect cock up to her lips she had to force herself to open them and allow his cock soaked with a mixture of her blood, her pussy juices and Pete’s semen, entry to her warm mouth.</p> <p>Pete instructed her to lick and suck his cock and revelled in the wonderful moist feeling of her warm mouth as he just stood and let her get on with it.</p> <p>After a few minutes he began to move his hips and his cock began to gently fuck into her mouth as it had her pussy earlier and he began to feel his balls tightening.</p> <p>He hadn’t told her what to expect as the end result of sucking his cock and now his excitement grew as he got nearer to the inevitable.</p> <p>Putting his hands on the back of Wendy’s head Pete held her tightly so that she wouldn’t be able to escape what he had planned. Now Pete began to lengthen his strokes and felt the little girl choke as his cock hit the back of her throat again and again. Building up his speed he forced his large cock down Wendy’s tight throat as he held her tightly and as he came he forced her head tightly up against his crotch and held it there as he felt spurt after spurt of his cum flow into her.</p> <p>Pulling out slightly he continued to cum in her mouth and warned her to swallow every drop or he would thrash her bum.</p> <p>Wendy continued to suck and lick until Pete pulled his shrinking cock from her mouth and allowed her to recover.</p> <p>As Sandra watched Pete took Wendy back to the tree where he bound her back in place before replacing the blindfold and gag on his young victim. Going into the shed he then went back to Wendy and did something that her Mother couldn’t make out before dressing himself and clearing up the area where he had raped the pre-teen girl.</p> <p>Walking away from the hut he passed where Sandra was hidden and as he walked past he said. “Maybe next time I could come to your house and rape her. I think that it would be more comfortable for both of us. Give me a call sometime,” before walking off.</p> <p>Sandra lay there in shock for some time before climbing out and going down to where Wendy stood exhausted in her bondage. Looking at her Daughter she smiled as she saw that Pete had written his phone number across Wendy’s chest so that they could all do this again sometime.</p> </div>",['For rapehelper and anonymous mum.']
862,Schoolgirl's Walk Home,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-02-15,47,4,"mmmm/f, nc, bd, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Ashley was walking home from school. Normally she would be with her friend Patty but Patty was off ill today so she was on her own.</p> <p>As the petite 12 year-old approached the garage block that she had to walk past, she got nervous remembering what had happened last night.</p> <p>As she and Patty had walked past the block four older boys had been hanging around outside and when one of them had wolf whistled at the young girls Patty had given them the finger before they both ran off laughing as the boys shouted after them.</p> <p>Now Ashley was on her own as she approached the run-down area which contained the garages but thankfully the boys were nowhere in sight.</p> <p>She started to walk past the block but as she got halfway across two boys walked around the other end and blocked her path. Ashley stopped and started to back up as they looked at her menacingly. Turning to run back the way she had come Ashley found that the other two boys had walked up behind her and were now blocking her path in that direction.</p> <p>Before she could move the boys were surrounding her, penning her in.</p> <p>“Where’s you’re mouthy friend?” One of the boys asked.</p> <p>“She is off sick today,” Ashley replied. “Please let me go.”</p> <p>“Oh we’re being polite today are we? Yesterday when we whistled you all we got was the finger but now you decide to be polite,” the boy, who was obviously the leader, said. “Come with us and we‘ll talk about it.”</p> <p>Ashley had no choice as she was grabbed by the arms and pulled down the row of garages until they went into one and shut and locked the door. The poor girl knew that she was in trouble as she stood in the middle of the group of boys who must have been at least seventeen.</p> <p>Looking around she saw that the garage must have been some kind of clubhouse for them because it had a sofa, some armchairs and a table stacked with empty beer cans in it.</p> <p>“Please let me go,” she begged as she looked up at the boys who were all much bigger than her. “It was Patty who gave you the finger not me.”</p> <p>“We didn’t see you objecting,” said one boy as he pushed her into the arms of one of the other boys who laughed as he shoved her forward against another.</p> <p>Ashley was pushed around the group of boys as if she were a rag doll. At first they just shoved her but after a few minutes she noticed that before they went to push her they were taking the opportunity to grab a feel of her as they held her before pushing her away.</p> <p>The laughing had stopped and the boys were now breathing hard as they rubbed their hands over the petite blondes school uniform. Ashley struggled as the boys felt her breasts and bum but it was no use as they were all much stronger than her.</p> <p>Finally she was pushed into the arms of the gang leader who just held her tight.</p> <p>“We are going to punish you for dissing us,” he said and turning her toward him held her as the other boys pulled her hands behind her back and tied them tightly together.</p> <p>Tying a longer piece of rope to the one binding her hands the boys threw it over a beam in the roof and pulled on it.</p> <p>Ashley’s arms were pulled up behind her and she was forced to bend forward as the boy holding her let her go. As the boys pulled harder on the rope she cried out as pain shot through her shoulders but the boys kept pulling until she was almost bent double and was standing on her toes to try and relieve the pain</p> <p>Tying off the rope the boys gathered around to study their victim in her painful position. Ashley was crying now beneath the shoulder length hair that hung over her face but there was no sympathy on the faces of the four boys as they spun her around on the end of the rope.</p> <p>With her bent forward as she was the boys were able to look down Ashley’s blouse at the beginnings of her chest but the best view was when Ashley was faced away from them as her short skirt was hiked up which allowed them to view her lovely legs and catch a glimpse of her white schoolgirl thighs.</p> <p>At a nod from the leader one of the boys went over to the rope that held her hands high in the air behind Ashley’s back and started to pull on it.</p> <p>Ashley shrieked with the pain of her arms as they were almost pulled from their sockets. “No, please no more,” she begged. “Please stop. It hurts.”</p> <p>“It’s supposed to hurt you stupid bitch. We are punishing you for showing us disrespect,” the leader of the group told her. “If you want it to stop though we could punish you in another way.”</p> <p>“Anything,” Ashley agreed in desperation. “Please anything but this.”</p> <p>“Ok, said the boy. “We will let you down but instead you will have to do a striptease for us.”</p> <p>“No,” said Ashley. “I couldn’t.”</p> <p>Ok, said the boy and nodded for his friend to continue.</p> <p>It didn’t take much more pain for Ashley to realise that unless she agreed to strip the boy was going to pull her arms out of their sockets.</p> <p>“Ok, ok, I’ll do it,” Ashley cried out.</p> <p>“You’ll do what?” Asked the boy wanting to humiliate Ashley as much as possible.</p> <p>“I’ll do a striptease for you if you let me down,” Ashley agreed tearfully.</p> <p>The boy pulling on the rope allowed it to go loose and Ashley found herself able to stand up straight again. The pain in her shoulders still hurt but at least the boys were untying her hands and she could rub some of the pain away.</p> <p>Three of the boys went and sat down as the leader led Ashley over to stand on an old bit of carpet in front of the chairs.</p> <p>“Right,” he said. “You are going to dance to the music and when I tell you to, you are going to take off an item of your clothes. You had better make it sexy or else we will pull your shoulders right out of their sockets next time,” and with that he went and sat in an armchair in front of her.</p> <p>Ashley stood helplessly in front of the older boys who devoured her young body with their hungry eyes as her face began to turn red from embarrassment at the way they were looking at her.</p> <p>She remembered with regret that underneath the school regulation blouse and skirt she had chosen to wear her new black thong and realised that in a few minutes she was going to have to show that to the boys. She could only guess at the effect that was going to have on them although she didn’t think that it would be something that she would enjoy.</p> <p>At twelve Ashley considered herself far from being naïve. Although still a virgin she had played games with the boy who lived next door and had even rubbed his cock until he came. She had also allowed him to see her pussy and her breasts, which for a twelve-year-old were pretty good.</p> <p>Then however she had felt in control but this was different. She knew that once she was naked these boys were going to want to do more than just stare at her and that there was no doubting that they were strong enough to make her do anything that they wanted.</p> <p>As one of the boys turned on a cassette player, a fast dance song began to blare out and Ashley started to sway in time to the tune. Moving what little hips she had from side to side made her skirt whip across her legs and the boys began to whistle and yell at her for more. Ashley had attended dance class and like most girls her age liked to dance. With the enthusiastic audience she now had she began to get carried away as she danced to the fast dance track that the boys had chosen.</p> <p>The boy who was in charge signalled for Ashley to turn around and without hesitating she spun around several times allowing her skirt to rise up and show more of her legs before ending up with her back towards the boys. Swaying from side to side her rounded bottom moved in a way that had the boys drooling as they called out disgusting suggestions as to what they would like to do to her bum.</p> <p>Ashley had began to get into dancing for the boys and could feel herself beginning to get excited as she saw the way that they lusted after her. She could feel herself beginning to get wet between her legs as she danced faster for the gang.</p> <p>Suddenly the music came to a halt to be replaced by a slower tune and Ashley slowed her body to match its pace as she turned to face forward again and swayed from side to side.</p> <p>“Take off the blouse,” the gang’s leader called out and Ashley was brought back to earth with a bang.</p> <p>Not daring to disobey she reached up and slowly, one by one, opened the buttons on the front of her blouse while still swaying from side to side. The boys had stopped yelling and just watched as the sexy young girl pulled the bottom of the blouse out of her skirt. As she undid the buttons on the bottom of the sleeves they could see her black bra in the gap between the two halves of the blouse and the smooth skin of her stomach as more and more of it came into view.</p> <p>Finally Ashley came to the part where she knew that she would have to remove the blouse completely. Hesitating she looked at the gang but saw no mercy on their faces and finally, she turned around and allowed the blouse to drop from her shoulders, down her arms onto the floor behind her.</p> <p>The boys stared at the girls back, naked except for the strap of her bra and waited expectantly for her to turn so that they could get a look at her breasts clad only in her bra.</p> <p>Taking a big breath Ashley danced around until she was once again facing the gang of boys. They were not disappointed in what they saw.</p> <p>Ashley had large breasts for a twelve year old, about the size of oranges and now they were displayed nicely in the sexy, black, lacy bra that she was wearing. The bra was cut low at the front showing the slopes of her breasts and the boys all enjoyed the view, knowing that very soon they would be admiring the view uninterrupted by the bra.</p> <p>The young girl’s face had gone bright red as several of the boys had whistled as she turned around but she couldn’t help but find it exciting to be stripping in front of the gang as they admired her body.</p> <p>As the slow track ended another fast dance track began and Ashley began to bounce around it time to the music as the boys began to yell encouragement to her again. When she was not told to remove another item of clothing Ashley realised why they were using a cassette rather than a CD. They had recorded fast tracks to make her dance around fast and slow tracks to enjoy watching her strip. She knew that when this track ended she would be told to remove another article of her clothes and she shuddered at the thought that she would probably be asked to expose her breasts or that if they chose her skirt they would see that she was wearing a thong.</p> <p>By the time this track had ended Ashley was sweating despite the cool of the garage and her body had begun to shine. She was surprised when she was ordered to remove her shoes and socks but as the slow music progressed she worked them off her feet and danced seductively in her bare feet.</p> <p>The next fast track was soon followed by another slow track and the gang leader shouted for her to remove her bra to a chorus of encouragements from the rest of the gang.</p> <p>Ashley turned her back to the boys and reached behind herself to unclip the straps before letting the bra slip off her shoulders and down her arms where it fell to the floor. Covering her breasts with her hands she turned back towards the boys who called for her to ‘show them what she had.’</p> <p>After several minutes of dancing like that, Ashley let her arms drop to her sides and felt her face go even redder as the gang commentated on her perky breasts. The boys were delighted that this twelve-year-old had a nice pair of tits and all of them made it clear that they were looking forward to getting their hands on them.</p> <p>Before that however the music changed to a fast dance track and Ashley found that without a bra her breasts bounced as she danced and the boys comments grew even filthier. Now she began to worry because the next item of clothing that she took off would leave her dressed only in a tiny thong but despite her worry she could feel her body betraying her as her pussy began to soak the front of her underwear.</p> <p>Suddenly she realised that the music had stopped. Looking up she noticed that the leader of the gang had paused the cassette player and now beckoned for her to come towards him.</p> <p>With trepidation Ashley walked forward and stood directly in front of him waiting while he allowed his eyes to travel over her body and admire her breasts with their aroused pink nipples and absolutely no droop.</p> <p>“I don’t know about the others,” he said. “But your dancing has given me a hard on which is pretty uncomfortable in these jeans and I think you ought to do something about it.”</p> <p>“What?” Asked Ashley fearing the worst.</p> <p>“Well I suggest that you take my trousers and pants off and give my cock a little rub,” he suggested.</p> <p>Ashley began to shake her head but suddenly thought that if she could rub the boys until they came that would be better than losing her virginity to them. Kneeling down in front of him she reached out, undid the catch on the boy’s jeans and began to pull down the zip. She could feel the size of his penis through the material and tried to touch it as little as possible.</p> <p>The boy lifted his hips as Ashley pulled his jeans down to his ankles but she had to stop and remove his trainers before she could take them off his legs. Putting them aside she reached up and taking a big breath held it as she began to pull down his underwear.</p> <p>As the boys cock sprung into view Ashley let out her breath in amazement. It was so much longer than the boy next-door’s and much thicker as well. As she stared at his cock the boy laughed and remarked to his mates, “I think that she likes what she sees.”</p> <p>Again Ashley’s face went bright red as she knelt before the boy trying to hide her embarrassment by dropping her head so that her hair hung over her face but the boy put his hand under her chin and lifted her face until he could look into her eyes.</p> <p>I want you to keep looking into my face as you jack me off he commanded her and Ashley just nodded as she reached out and wrapped her small hand around the large, hot cock in front of her.</p> <p>One of the other boys came and knelt behind Ashley and wrapping his hands around her body began to kneed and squeeze her breasts as Ashley began to move her hand slowly up and down the first boy’s cock.</p> <p>Going slowly at first and gradually getting faster Ashley rubbed the whole length of the boys cock as she heard his breathing get heavier. The hands on her breasts began to squeeze harder and moved up to pull at her nipples using just the fingers and thumbs.</p> <p>As Ashley rubbed one boy’s cock faster and faster the other boy squeezed her nipples harder and harder, causing her to squirm her bum against his crotch and moan in pain until with a gasp the boy she had been rubbing shot his load of spunk high into the air in spurt after spurt allowing it to drop onto her hand and arm.</p> <p>The boy squeezing her nipples gave them one last painful squeeze causing her to cry out before releasing them and standing up. Ashley looked at her spunk coated hands and arms and looked around for something to wipe them on.</p> <p>“You can lick them clean if you want otherwise just leave them be,” the gang’s leader ordered her. “Come on you’ve got three more to get through.”</p> <p>Ashley resigned herself to having to make all four boys come and went over and knelt before the boy who had just been hurting her breasts. Taking off his trainers she undid his trousers and pulled them down and off his legs before pulling down his underwear.</p> <p>This boy’s cock wasn’t as thick as the last one but it was at least as long as it sprung free from his underwear. As soon as Ashley had wrapped her little hand around it she felt another boy reach around her and grasp her firm breasts in his hands. This time the boy behind seemed determined to hurt her as much as he could and began squeezing hard and digging his fingers into her already bruised breasts.</p> <p>She wasted no time in rubbing the cock in front of her as hard and as fast as she could and had the boy coming in no time, which at least meant that the boy hurting her breasts was taken by surprise and didn’t get to hurt her nipples before she had finished. This time as the boy came she made sure that his cock wasn’t pointing at her and his spunk coated his own legs as it spurted out.</p> <p>Moving on to kneel in front of the mean boy who had just hurt her so much she removed his trainers and pulled off his jeans. As she reached up to remove his underwear she noticed that his bulge was much smaller than the other two and when she pulled down his pants she almost laughed to be confronted with a cock that was only about four inches long.</p> <p>Feeling the last boy moving to kneel behind her she reached out and started to rub the boys small cock as the boy behind reached around her and gently cupped her two breasts. This boy’s cock was only slightly bigger than her closed hand so she had trouble getting enough movement to rub up and down properly but worked at it as hard as she could.</p> <p>Ashley suddenly realised that the boy playing with her breasts wasn’t hurting them, in fact the gentle way that he was playing with them felt rather nice and was beginning to make her wet between her legs again. As she squirmed her bottom back against his crotch she could feel his hard cock through the material of his jeans as it pushed against her. One of his hands left her breasts and slid down her body to her legs where in disappeared under her short skirt. As it slid up to cup her pussy the boy who she was wanking grabbed her hand and directed his cock towards her as stream after stream of spunk erupted from the end, only to fall back onto her naked breasts. With the boy behind holding her tight there was nothing Ashley could do to get out of the way as her breasts were coated in sticky goo.</p> <p>The half naked girl was so embarrassed that she failed to realise that the boy behind had discovered that she was wearing a thong and had lifted her short skirt so that the other boys could see. As she felt the cold air and heard the excited boys telling each other what a slut she was she realised what had happened and jumping up pulled the hem of her skirt down.</p> <p>Having seen what was underneath the gang leader decided that this would be a good time for her to remove her skirt and told her to stand in front of them as she did so. Ashley decided to make a run for it and managed to reach the door before realising that it was locked and one of the boys had removed the key.</p> <p>Now the boys were on her. The cruel boy with the short cock had her arm twisted high up behind her back and was trying to push it higher while the other boys just held her and pulled her over to the table.</p> <p>Ashley screamed from the pain in her arm as the cruel boy forced her arm up another couple of inches until the gang leader grabbed his arm and stopped him. “Len is a bit mean,” he said. “So I wouldn’t try that again or you might get badly hurt.”</p> <p>Taking some rope he retied her hands behind her back before Len, the cruel boy, took some more rope and tied it tightly around her elbows, pulling them together and forcing her to stand with her breast thrust out and nicely displayed for their amusement.</p> <p>“You will have to be punished for trying to escape and I think that five swots from each of us on your naked butt ought to teach you a lesson,” the gang leader informed her, “but first lets get the rest of your clothes off.”</p> <p>Undoing the catch on the waist of her skirt he lowered the zip and allowed it to slide down her legs revealing her tiny black thong. Looking around her Ashley noticed that all of the boys were sporting erections again at the sight of the gorgeous 12-year-old clad only in her tiny underwear.</p> <p>The boy who had been gentle to her knelt down in front of her and grasping the waistband of her thong slid it down her legs to reveal her hairless little pussy. Putting his head forward he kissed her on her slit and slid his tongue gently up and down the velvet lips.</p> <p>Ashley moaned but the gang leader pulled her away and walked her over to the table where he pushed her face down on the cold surface. As she stood there bent over the table the naked girl felt her legs being kicked apart and someone tying them spread wide apart to the legs of the table before a rope was tied around her upper body and passed under the table to keep her in position. Ashley tried to move but was held fast by the ropes.</p> <p>“Please don’t do this,” she begged. “I’ll do anything but don’t hurt me.”</p> <p>The boys ignored her and she suddenly felt the first smack hit her bum. It was hard and hurt her causing her to cry out as tears came to her eyes. The next four hurt just as much and by the time the first boy had finished she was sobbing her heart out.</p> <p>Len had his turn next and with each smack had the young girl begging him to stop as he let fly with all the power in his arm leaving her with vivid hand prints showing on her small bum.</p> <p>Looking at the poor girl crying hysterically on the table the kind boy wanted to help her and told the leader of the gang that he didn’t want to smack her but he was told that if he didn’t give her his smacks hard then Len would be allowed another five.</p> <p>“No, please. You do it,” Ashley begged knowing that Len would hurt her far more.</p> <p>“I think that she likes you Kenny,” Len said. “But I’ll do it if you would rather.”</p> <p>“No Len I’ll do it myself,” Kenny replied and went to stand at the foot of the table next to Ashley’s exposed red bottom. Reaching out he rubbed her lovely bottom cheeks before raising his hand and bringing it down with a loud smack. Ashley cried out in pain but realised that it was nowhere near as hard as Len’s smacks had been.</p> <p>Len went to the head of the table and pulling Ashley’s head up by the hair held it there as he looked into her eyes as the tears poured down her face.</p> <p>Kenny rubbed the poor girl’s sore bottom gently with his hand before giving her another sharp smack. By now Ashley was feeling a number of conflicting emotions and was confused by the way her body was reacting.</p> <p>As Kenny rubbed her bottom again he allowed his hand to dip between her spread open legs and rub up against Ashley’s swollen clit, which was peeping out of the folds of her pussy like the tip of a small tongue. Ashley moaned and Kenny switched to rubbing her clit with his left hand while he used his right to give her the next smack.</p> <p>Two more smacks followed with Kenny rubbing the young girls clit harder and harder. Suddenly Ashley felt an orgasm wash over her as she tried desperately to push her clit harder against Kenny’s hand.</p> <p>Len laughed at Ashley and kept her head pulled painfully back by the hair so that they could all watch the look of lust on the poor girls face. </p> <p>As her body went limp the gang leader told them to turn her over and Ashley found herself face up on the table with her hands squashed painfully under her.</p> <p>“You haven’t made Kenny come yet,” he told her. “The poor guy looks very frustrated.”</p> <p>Ashley looked to where Kenny stood, the only boy still with clothes on his bottom half and a large erection showing in the front of his jeans.</p> <p>“If you untie me I will do something about that,” Ashley said looking forward to paying the gentle boy back for his kindness.</p> <p>“No. You have lost the right to use your hands,” she was told. “ You will have to use your mouth to make him come now.”</p> <p>Kenny, despite feeling sorry for this girl couldn’t help himself. He quickly stripped off and brought the head of his large cock up against Ashley’s lips.</p> <p>Feeling the hard cock pushing into her mouth Ashley opened up and let it slide across her tongue. While she found the taste of the boy’s cock very salty she began to suck and lick him to repay him for the way that he had treated her.</p> <p>As she worked on the cock in her mouth she felt her legs being pulled wide apart by the boys on either side of her. “I still haven’t given you my five smacks,” pointed out the gang leader as he smacked his hand down hard on Ashley’s unprotected pussy.</p> <p>Ashley’s yell was lost in her throat, silenced by the bulk of the cock filling her mouth and her pussy felt as if it was on fire as she received the other four smacks on the same place.</p> <p>Kenny loved it as the attempts she made to yell made her mouth vibrate against his cock and brought his nearer to coming. Now Ashley felt a mouth on her pussy as the boy between her legs started to lick and suck her clit into his mouth.</p> <p>As Ashley moaned in lust the other two boys fondled a breast each and Ashley found herself reaching another orgasm. Then just as she passed the peak the young girl found her mouth full of spunk as Kenny reached his own orgasm and shot load after load directly into her mouth.</p> <p>With the cock still filling her mouth Ashley had no choice but to swallow as much of the hot salty spunk as she could to avoid choking but as Kenny withdrew his cock from her mouth some still spilled out of her mouth and ran down her cheek to her neck.</p> <p>Len swapped places with Kenny and Ashley found a new smaller cock being forced into her mouth. The boy between her legs continued to suck and lick her clit and Ashley started to come again, this one lasting for several minutes as Len used her mouth for his pleasure.</p> <p>Before long Len started to hold the back of Ashley’s head and tried to force his small cock further into her mouth until as he hit the back of her mouth she began to choke. Kenny spoke sharply to Len and she felt him release her head and pull back slightly.</p> <p>Kenny leant over the helpless girl and said, “if you work hard to make him come Len won’t make it so hard for you but you’re going to have to try harder.”</p> <p>Ashley immediately redoubled her efforts and was soon rewarded with another portion of cum to swallow. Gasping for breath as Len pulled his cock from her mouth Ashley found that the next boy had wasted no time and was already trying to force his cock between her lips.</p> <p>Working hard on pleasuring his cock Ashley had yet more orgasms as the gang leader began to chew gently on her clit and the two other boys nipped at her nipples with their teeth. Once again her mouth was flooded with salty cum and Ashley found herself swallowing as much as she could as she began to really get off on what was happening to her.</p> <p>Initially, she had been scared by the four boys but now, in her helpless position, as she received orgasm after orgasm, she felt nothing but erotic pleasure as she was used as their sex toy.</p> <p>Now Kenny took over between her legs and the gang leader positioned his cock on her lips. Ashley’s tongue slipped out and licked the slit at the end of his cock before she leant towards him and sucked him inside her warm mouth.</p> <p>As Kenny continued to bring her to orgasm she sucked and licked the cock in her mouth until it too deposited a large amount of spunk inside for her to swallow.</p> <p>Kenny brought her to one last orgasm before allowing her to rest after which they untied the exhausted girl and carried her to the sofa. Giving her a coke they allowed her to recover as they split open some more beers before letting her dress back in her school uniform.</p> <p>“We will expect you back here after school tomorrow,” the gang leader informed her. “If you fail to turn up or you tell anyone what happened then we will let Len loose on your little sister.”</p> <p>Ashley shuddered as she thought of her eight-year-old sister in the hands of the cruel monster of a boy but the truth was that she would return tomorrow even without the threats because the combination of pain and pleasure they had given her was a feeling that she wanted more of.</p> </div>",[]
863,"Kidnapped in Spain, Part 4",4,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-03-14,7,5,"Mf/ff, bdsm, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> As Adam joined Sue, Liz and Diane for dinner he was again amazed that the fifteen year old was capable of preparing such good meals for them all. Up until then he had to prepare the food himself as most young girls could barely boil an egg let alone cook a meal.</p> <p>“Sue I am going to make your position here permanent,” he told her. “I’ve taken your details off my auction site so that you are no longer for sale. You are more valuable to me here. Tell me how come you are so good at cooking and keeping house,” he asked.</p> <p>“My parents had arranged for me to marry a boy who lives up in Leeds, master,” Sue started. “In order to make me a good wife my Mother and Grandmother have been teaching me to cook and clean for some years.”</p> <p>“This holiday was the last that I was to be allowed before my wedding,” she continued.</p> <p>“Did you want to marry this boy?” Adam asked.</p> <p>“It was not a matter of if I wanted to marry him or not,” Sue replied with a shrug. “I would be married to him regardless of my wishes. His family are wealthy and our parents do a lot of business together so they decided it would strengthen our family ties for us to marry.”</p> <p>“May I ask a question master?” Sue asked.</p> <p>“Ok,” Adam replied nodding.</p> <p>“Did you get any offers for me?”</p> <p>Adam smiled. It was funny how the girls, once they had accepted the situation, all wanted to know that they were wanted and what they were worth.</p> <p>“I got six offers that started at eight thousand pounds and were up to eighteen thousand pounds before I withdrew you from sale,” he told her. “I had set a reserve of twenty thousand on you so I pulled your details just in time.”</p> <p>“Were they from individuals or from brothels?” Sue asked.</p> <p>“They were all from brothels,” he told her. “There is only a small market for Asian girls along with Eastern European and African girls. They are very cheap to get hold of. You are worth more than most because you were brought up in the west but you are still Asian and that means that while men like to have an Asian girl occasionally they don’t buy them to keep as wives or lovers.”</p> <p>“I’m glad that you’re keeping me master,” Sue said. “I will do my best to please you.”</p> <p>“I’m sure that you will,” Adam replied. “Otherwise I wouldn’t be keeping you. Now make a list of anything that you need and I will arrange to get it.”</p> <p>After their meal Adam had them exercise strenuously as he had the night before and sent Liz and Diane to their quarters but kept Sue with him for the evening. Getting her to strip for him he marvelled at her light brown skin and the dark brown nipples of her small breasts.</p> <p>Taking her to bed he laid her on her back and examined her pussy. Pulling back the lips he slipped his fingers into the pink folds within and fingered her until she was sopping wet. Climbing between her legs he pushed his hard cock into her and lowered himself as he forced his cock deep inside her love tunnel.</p> <p>After riding the young Asian girl for some time he swapped positions and had her sit on his cock as he played with her clit and breasts. It wasn’t long before Sue was having an orgasm and watching her pushed Adam over the edge as he filled the young girl with his seed.</p> <p>The next morning Adam woke alone, as Sue had gone to start her duties, so he changed and went to the gym for his usual exercise session. As he was finishing Sue appeared in the doorway looking worried.</p> <p>“Master the girls have escaped,” she burst out. “I went down to call them but they are gone.”</p> <p>“Come with me,” Adam instructed and Sue followed him to his office where in one room there were banks of monitors. Setting them to cycle through the security cameras Adam soon located the girls stuck between two locked doors in a corridor.</p> <p>“I have a number of security traps designed to stop anyone escaping,” Adam informed Sue. The last one will give a shock capable of killing a person if it is not disabled, so they are lucky not to have got further. Mind you they won’t be feeling so lucky by this afternoon.”</p> <p>Logging onto a computer terminal Adam made some choices and Sue could see that the sprinklers in the corridor where the girls were trapped started up soaking them both in cold water. Adam then shut off the lights and left the girls in the pitch dark with cold water pouring over them.</p> <p>“I suggest that you go and prepare breakfast for the two of us,” Adam told her.</p> <p>“Yes master,” the girl replied. “Can I let the others out?”</p> <p>“No you can’t unless you want to join them?” Adam retorted angrily.</p> <p>“No master. I’m sorry master,” Sue quickly replied realising that Adam was annoyed that the other girls had tried to escape. She was not looking forward to today’s training session, with Adam in a bad mood.</p> <p>Quickly making some coffee in the hope of appeasing him she returned to his rooms before going back to the kitchen to finish making breakfast.</p> <p>After his coffee Adam walked down to where the girls were trapped and listened outside to the cries and sobs that were coming through the door. As he turned to leave a grim smile spread across his face as he considered what punishments would be fitting to the girls disobedience.</p> <p>Normally he would have tied the girls up and just whipped them till they bled but with his visitors coming at the weekend he did not want the girls to be damaged, even if they would heal given time.</p> <p>Sue was pleased that when Adam joined her for breakfast his mood had changed and he was his usual self. She made every effort to please him and Adam couldn’t help but notice how scared she was.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Sue, I’m not holding you responsible for what happened. You were with me so couldn’t have known what they were up to,” Adam told her much to the girl’s relief. “In fact I think that I would like you to decide on their punishment,” he continued.</p> <p>Sue stopped and thought about that one. She could see that this could be dangerous in that if she was too lenient Adam would be cross and yet she didn’t want to cause the other girls more pain.</p> <p>Adam smiled as he saw the indecision on Sue’s face. He knew the difficult position that he had put her in but if he was going to use her as a kind of trustee over the other girls then he wanted to test her to see if she could cope.</p> <p>“Let me know by lunchtime what you have decided and before you ask, no you can’t let them out yet,” Adam told her. “They can miss a few meals as part of their punishment.”</p> <p>Leaving the girl to think about her difficult decision Adam returned to his office and traded some shares online before joining Sue by the pool for a break. The young girl immediately got up and prepared a cool drink for her master praying that he didn’t ask her what she had decided yet.</p> <p>To take his mind off the subject Sue dropped to her knees beside him and pulling down his trunks bent to take his cock into her mouth. As the young girl sucked and licked his rapidly growing cock Adam smiled and considered his life. He had given up his job in England, in his mid thirties and bought a small yacht to sail around the Mediterranean, only to end up rescuing two young girls from a shipwreck. With everyone believing them dead Adam had kept them with him and used them as sex slaves as he travelled around.</p> <p>Arriving in Tunisia, the girls had been spotted by a wealthy Arab on a large yacht moored nearby, who had invited Adam over for dinner. Over the meal the Arab had offered a large sum of money for the girls, which Adam had accepted and the Arab had then introduced him to a number of contacts should he ever be in a position to supply more English girls.</p> <p>Sailing back to Spain, Adam with his tanned good looks and with the help of his yacht easily found another young girl to sell. After some weeks playing with her he was back in Tunisia making more money from selling her hot little body to another wealthy Arab.</p> <p>After several profitable trips Adam was in a position to buy the uninhabited island with its derelict house that he now thought of as home.</p> <p>That was nearly fifteen years and getting on for one hundred and fifty girls ago and Adam was now a very wealthy man. By changing the locations where he got the girls and even going to Portugal for some, he had avoided detection, with the authorities putting the disappearances down to the missing girls having run away.</p> <p>He was amazed by the fact that the demand for his girls seemed insatiable with customers from wealthy Arabs to oil tycoons and even an English diplomat who wanted a schoolgirl to play spanking games with.</p> <p>In the first few years Adam had lost several girls when they tried to escape, either from drowning or maybe sharks but now he had a comprehensive security system, which would stop any of his captives escaping alive.</p> <p>“Have you decided on a punishment for the girls yet?” He asked Sue breaking into her efforts to distract him.</p> <p>Without taking her mouth from his cock Sue looked up and shook her head. “Well if you don’t come up with a suitable punishment by the time we finish lunch, you will receive whatever punishment I decide on alongside them. Just make sure that it is a punishment that is severe enough otherwise I will treat it as if you have refused to decide,” he warned her.</p> <p>Adam could feel the young girl trembling with fear as she continued to work on his cock and the feeling brought him to the edge of an orgasm. Taking hold of the young girl’s head by her hair he shoved her face into his crotch as he spilled his seed down her tight throat.</p> <p>Letting her go Adam was pleased when, after catching her breath, she returned to cleaning him off before standing and returning to her chair to think of a punishment that he would agree was severe enough for Liz and Diane.</p> <p>Lunch was very quiet as both of them kept their thoughts to themselves. Adam thought about the impending visit of the Arab royal family. He had sold a cute English girl to the Sheik as a coming of age present for the young Prince and now they were bringing her back and wanted to leave her in his care while they travelled abroad for a week.</p> <p>He sensed that there was more to it than that but since the Sheik had paid more for the girl than he had ever received from a sale before he thought that there may well be an opportunity to do further business.</p> <p>He also knew that there was a second, older Prince who would be accompanying his Father and thought that he may be able to sell Diane or Liz without the extra cost of an auction, which would be good business.</p> <p>Meanwhile Sue racked her brains for a punishment that Adam would find acceptable. She knew that with the visitors coming she would have to think of a punishment that did not leave marks that would not fade before they arrived but that was very painful as a lesson not to try escaping.</p> <p>Lunch finished without her having decided what to suggest and after clearing up she headed to the training room with a sinking feeling.</p> <p>Adam was waiting for her, writing on a pad and as she entered he dropped his pen, which she bent to pick up. The pen was one with a clear tube and a mermaid that floated up and down in water as you turned it over.</p> <p>Suddenly, as Adam had meant it to, the pen gave her an idea for a punishment. Since the girls had wanted to reach water they would give them water. They would hold them under water until they almost passed out and then allow them several breaths before dunking them back under.</p> <p>Repeated a number of times this should be painful enough even for Adam she thought. Explaining her idea Sue was surprised to find that it was not enough for Adam.</p> <p>“You may not have noticed,” he said sarcastically, “but all of your punishments contain some sexual dimension. I can’t see anything that fits that category in your idea.”</p> <p>Thinking fast Sue looked around the room. “Do the two bars you used yesterday adjust to different heights master,” she asked.</p> <p>“Yes they do. Why what do you have in mind?” Adam asked.</p> <p>When Sue explained Adam smiled broadly and agreed that she had avoided having to share the punishment with Liz and Diane.</p> <p>Giving Sue a riding crop to punish the girls for any lack of cooperation he told her to fetch the girls back to the swimming pool where they would start their punishment.</p> <p>As she reached the door where the girls were trapped she heard a click and the lights turned on. Looking up to the camera she realised that Adam was watching and resolved to be as hard on the girls as he would expect.</p> <p>Pulling open the door she was confronted with two dishevelled young girls, trembling from the cold water that soaked through their clothes, kneeling huddled together in the corner. As they looked up at her she could see that they had both been crying and had red blotchy eyes.</p> <p>“Get up now,” she ordered and when the girls were slow to move she flicked each of them painfully with the crop.</p> <p>The girls struggled painfully to their feet, stiff, sore and wet from their experience as she herded them out of the corridor and into the bright sunshine.</p> <p>Leading them over to where Adam waited Sue made the girls stand in front of him as he enjoyed the obvious fear in their eyes.</p> <p>“You are right to be afraid,” Adam started. No one has ever escaped from here and lived so you were lucky to have been caught in the corridor. Now, however you will be punished for the attempt as a warning to not even think about trying again.”</p> <p>Adam had the girls strip off their soaking clothes before tying their hands behind their backs and their ankles together. Next he tied a long rope under their arms and around their bodies leaving one end trailing on the floor.</p> <p>Taking them to the edge of the pool Adam sat each girl with her legs over the side and held the ends of the rope in his hands. “Ok Sue you choose who is first and help them into the pool,” he told her.</p> <p>Sue walked up behind Diane and whispered “sorry,” as she pushed her over the edge and into the deep end of the pool.</p> <p>Sinking like a stone Diane struggled helplessly until she reached the bottom. Using her feet she tried to push herself back up but sank back down before she reached the surface. Her lungs felt like they were bursting as she struggled to avoid sucking in any water but despite this the water went up her nose and into her lungs.</p> <p>Finally she allowed what air she had in her lungs out in a cloud of bubbles, which was what Adam, had been waiting for.</p> <p>Pulling her to the surface by the rope he yanked her from the pool and allowed her to collapse gasping for air on the side.</p> <p>Liz was terrified. She had never been good in water and as Adam signalled for Sue to help her in she begged to be forgiven, promising never to try to escape again.</p> <p>Sue looked at Adam who nodded before she pushed the terrified young girl into the water. Liz began to panic straight away and bubbles broke the surface as she sucked water into her lungs as soon as her head disappeared below the surface. Even so Adam gave her thirty seconds before pulling her almost lifeless body from the pool.</p> <p>Coughing and spluttering the two girls lay on their sides recovering from their ordeal, as Adam looked them over. Neither looked the sexy girls that he was used to as they lay naked on the poolside trying to catch their breath.</p> <p>“Put them back on the side of the pool,” Adam instructed Sue and stood back to watch as she positioned the helpless girls ready for another dunking. Both girls were now desperately begging and promising anything rather than being pushed back in the water.</p> <p>“Whose idea was it to escape?” Adam asked and both girls fell silent. “Tell me and I will not punish the other one,” he offered.</p> <p>For a few seconds neither girl answered and Adam was secretly pleased that despite their fear of the water they would not betray their friend. Finally Liz took a deep breath and said, “It was me master.”</p> <p>“Usually I kill any girl that tries to escape,” Adam lied. “But since I have visitors coming and want you both here I am going to give you a second chance. Since you have admitted your guilt Liz you will be severely punished in the training room but don’t think that you are getting off Scott free Diane,” he added as he turned to her.</p> <p>With both of the girls thanking him Adam left Sue to untie and clean them up before bringing them to the training room for further punishment.</p> <p>By the time they rejoined him Sue had them tidied up with their hair brushed and the dirt showered from their young bodies. Still nude they stood before him and waited to hear what further punishments they were to suffer.</p> <p>Adam inspected them and was glad to see that apart from red blotches from the cold salt water that they had been subjected to they were none the worst for wear.</p> <p>“Put Liz on the bar,” he told Sue and she led the frightened girl over to where he had lowered the electrified bar so that she could straddle it. Raising it up Sue stopped at a point that meant Liz had to stand on tiptoe or her pussy was dissected by the bar.</p> <p>Taking her arms Sue tied them wrist to elbow behind her back stopping her using them to help her avoid the cold metal.</p> <p>“Ok up on tiptoe Liz,” Sue instructed and when the young girl was clear of the bar she turned on the power and stood back. It wasn’t long before the naked girl tired and her pussy made contact with the metal of the bar forcing a scream from her throat as the electricity tore through her. Quickly she pushed herself back onto her toes and stood looking down in fear at the pole that ran between her thighs.</p> <p>“Ok Diane, this is where you can help your friend out,” Adam told the young girl. “Liz is only going to be released after you have made me come but as part of your punishment you have to use your bum to do that.”</p> <p>“I am going to sit in this chair and you are going to lubricate my cock with your mouth,” he told her. “Then you are going to sit on my cock until it is completely inside you after which you can move up and down until you bring me off.”</p> <p>“Liz meanwhile will remain on the pole, so how much she suffers depends on how long you take,” he finished.</p> <p>Just then Liz’s tired legs let her down again and her pussy sank onto the pole. With a scream that filled the room she lifted herself back onto her toes, the sweat breaking out over her body.</p> <p>“Well,” said Adam. “Are you going to just let her suffer?”</p> <p>Diane with a resigned look sank to her knees between Adam’s legs and reached forward to remove his shorts. Pulling them off his legs she revealed his hard cock and looked at it fearfully as she considered how she could possibly force it into her small bum.</p> <p>As she hesitated another scream filled the room and Diane realised that, as Liz got tired her legs were failing her sooner. Opening her mouth she dropped her head to Adam’s cock and began covering it with her spit. Trying to make as much saliva as she could she soaked the cock before getting up and standing with one leg either side of Adam’s thighs.</p> <p>As she bent her legs to bring the head of the cock to her bottom she heard another scream from Liz, which added urgency to her task. Finally the top of Adams cock made contact with her anus and she pushed hard trying to force it in but to no avail.</p> <p>Again she heard a high-pitched scream from her friend as she desperately tried to force the cock inside her tiny hole but again her anal muscles stopped her progress.</p> <p>“Sue lube her up,” Adam ordered and Sue approached carrying a tube of cream.</p> <p>Dropping to her knees behind Diane she covered her fingers in the cream and began applying it to the young girls bottom. Finally she took a large gob onto her fingers and with a warning to Diane to relax the muscles in her bottom began pushing them in.</p> <p>With much grunting and a lot of pain Diane at last felt the fingers pass her anal muscles and bury themselves in her bum where Sue began to fuck them in and out.</p> <p>Liz’s scream of pain urged the girls on and Sue removed her fingers and brought the head of Adam’s cock to the young girl’s back passage before urging Diane to force herself down on it.</p> <p>This time with Sue’s help and after much pushing Diane felt her opening stretch as Adam’s cock forced its way up inside her tight anal passage. Letting out a scream of pain, which was repeated by Liz as she failed once again to maintain her position on tiptoes, Diane paused before attempting to take more of the cock inside her.</p> <p>Little by little the girl skewered by Adam’s cock lowered herself, egged on by the more frequent screams from her friend in the background. Feeling as if her insides were being straightened and torn by the large intruder she forced herself to continue until with a little over half of the cock inside her she could go no further.</p> <p>“I can’t,” she pleaded. “Please I can’t get any more in.”</p> <p>“You had better,” Adam retorted. “You have ten seconds to get it all inside otherwise Sue will increase the power on the bar and electrocute your friend.”</p> <p>“No. Please don’t,” Diane pleaded as Adam signalled for Sue to go over to the power controls for the bar. Liz looked up with pain in her eyes but could only moan as another shock hit her causing the muscles in her legs to stand out in tight knots.</p> <p>“Five, four, three, two,” Adam counted as Diane hesitated.</p> <p>Diane knew that she couldn’t allow them to kill her friend and at the last moment removed her feet from the floor allowing her own body weight to propel the remainder of Adam’s cock deep into her bowels.</p> <p>Letting out a scream she felt as if she was being split it two as the cock tore open the tight channel inside her.</p> <p>“That’s better,” Adam moaned as he savoured the wonderful tight feeling of the small girls bum around his cock. “Now start moving up and down before the electricity kills your friend.”</p> <p>Diane peered around to see Liz sitting on the pole, too exhausted to raise herself up again. She didn’t know that Sue had killed the power and imagined that Liz was being electrocuted as she sat there.</p> <p>Pushing with her legs she raised herself up on Adam’s cock until just the head was just inside her and then slid down allowing it to push deep into her bowels again.</p> <p>“Please let her go,” she begged. “I promise I will do whatever you want but don’t kill her.”</p> <p>“Ok,” Adam agreed. “Sue can release her but once I have cum I will expect you to clean my cock with your mouth.”</p> <p>As Diane nodded her agreement and continued to rise and fall on the hard cock, Adam signalled to Sue who released Liz and allowed her to collapse to the ground.</p> <p>By now the muscles in Diane’s legs were tiring and the effort to continue to rise and fall was exhausting but fear drove her to redouble her effort in order to finish her ordeal.</p> <p>Finally she felt Adam come deep inside her and soon the warm liquid began to run down her leg, leaking out of her bum as Adam’s cock began to shrink. Feeling his cock slip out of her Diane dropped to her knees facing Adam and brought her mouth to his lap.</p> <p>She hated the thought of what she was about to do but knew that the penalty for failure would be far worse so opening her mouth she took his now flaccid member between her lips.</p> <p>Struggling to hold down the urge to retch the poor girl began to suck and lick at Adams cock as it began to grow again and soon had it clean of the slimy mess that had coated it.</p> <p>Adam was surprised to find himself growing hard again but taking of the young girl’s bum had left his tool sore, so he reluctantly allowed Diane to stop her ministrations.</p> <p>Walking over to Liz he grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her to her feet bringing her to stand side by side with Diane.</p> <p>“You are very lucky that we have guests at the weekend otherwise you would have been hurt much more,” he told them. “Now get yourselves cleaned up and stay out of my sight for the rest of the day.”</p> <p>When the two frightened girls had scampered away Adam called Sue over and told her to make sure they showered well and to clean any wounds with antiseptic before she applied some cream to help the sores on their bodies heal quickly.</p> <p>“They can go without food for the rest of the day too,” he told her knowing that since she was kind she would almost certainly disobey him and give him an excuse to punish her.</p> <p>Somehow Adam figured that the girls would think twice before trying to escape again but tomorrow he intended to test that feeling.</p></div>",[]
864,The Initiation,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-03-14,23,5,"b+g+/g, bdsm, toys",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The trouble with moving at the start of the summer holidays, thought Jodie as she gazed out of the window was that since you were not at school you didn’t get a chance to make new friends.</p> <p>Jodie’s Dad had moved for his job and the whole family had to move to a new house on the other side of the country to be with him. Now a week later she still hadn’t made a single friend in her new town and was feeling pretty lonely.</p> <p>As she watched out of her bedroom window a group of about eight girls and boys went past laughing and joking amongst themselves and she looked at them with envy.</p> <p>“I wish that I could go and join them,” she thought as she watched them larking about outside. “Well why not?” she decided and jumped down off the bed that she had been kneeling on and ran down the stairs and out of the door.</p> <p>The children had been playing tag just outside the gate to her garden and didn’t notice as she reached the gate and stood looking over.</p> <p>“Hi,” she said. “My names Jodie and I have just moved here.”</p> <p>The children stopped playing and looked at her without saying anything.</p> <p>“I was wondering if I could join you?” She asked. “I don’t know anyone around here yet,” she ended lamely.</p> <p>“Your not in our gang,” said one of the girls who thought that Jodie was far too pretty to play with them as she would be competition for Mark the best looking boy around.</p> <p>“How do I join your gang?” Jodie asked.</p> <p>“You can’t,” snapped the girl. “You haven’t been through the initiation.”</p> <p>“Well how do I do that?” Jodie persisted. “What do I have to do?”</p> <p>“Hang on,” one of the boys said and called the group over to the other side of the street where Jodie couldn’t hear what was being said.</p> <p>Mark, the boy who had called the others over to talk, turned to the girl who had done all of the talking to Jodie and asked, “Julie just what is this about an initiation? None of us have been through an initiation, so what is going on.”</p> <p>“We don’t want that stuck up little bitch in our gang,” said Julie. “So I thought that we could come up with something that she would refuse to do and we could tell her that since she wouldn’t do it then she couldn’t join us.”</p> <p>“Ok,” said Mark. “What did you have in mind?”</p> <p>“I hadn’t thought that far ahead,” admitted Julie.</p> <p>“Anyone got any ideas,” asked Mark and for a few minutes they thought of and discarded several ideas.</p> <p>“What about the film Dancers with Wolves”, asked Craig, one of the other boys.</p> <p>“What about it?” Mark asked.</p> <p>“Well in the film they put Kevin Costner through a number of trials and he had to pass them all or he couldn’t become a member of the tribe.”</p> <p>“As I remember they stuck things through his nipples and hung him up by them,” said Julie. “I think that would be going a bit too far. Don’t you?”</p> <p>“No I didn’t mean for us to go that far but we could tie her up in painful positions and things and if she gave in then she doesn’t get to join.”</p> <p>Everyone thought that this sounded fun and it was agreed that they would use Julie’s house because her parents were at work all day so they wouldn’t be disturbed.</p> <p>“We need some time to get everything ready so lets make it tomorrow morning,” said Mark and everyone agreed.</p> <p>As the group walked back towards her, Jodie watched nervously trying to guess if she was going to be allowed in. She thought that the girl who had spoken earlier was against it but that the boys seemed to argue with her about it.</p> <p>“If you still want to join then you can go through the initiation tomorrow morning,” Mark told her. “I have to warn you that it will not be easy but that you can change your mind at any time.”</p> <p>“What will I have to do?” Asked Jodie looking nervous.</p> <p>“It is a secret,” replied Mark not really having a clue what they would ask her to do. “I can only tell you that you will be helpless and tied up as you have to show us that you trust us. Do you still want to join?”</p> <p>Jodie nodded as her throat went dry. She used to play tie up games with the boy next door before she moved and being helpless always gave her that wonderful feeling in the base of her stomach that turned her legs to jelly and made her little pussy weep. “What should I wear?” she asked nervously”</p> <p>Mark looked at the pretty young girl waiting expectantly for his answer. She was wearing jeans and a tee shirt both of which looked too small and showed off her small breasts and pert bum but Mark wanted to see more. “What about wearing a swimsuit and if you pass you can join us in my family pool for a swim afterwards?” Mark knew that they intended to see to it that she failed but the thought of seeing her tied in just a swimsuit was just too good a chance to miss.</p> <p>“Ok. I will,” Jodie said rising to the challenge in Mark’s voice.</p> <p>Mark told her where to meet them in the morning and with a warning not to be late, left taking the others with him.</p> <p>“Who were you talking to Jodie?” Asked her Mother as Jodie walked into the house.</p> <p>“Some friends,” she replied hoping that she was right. “I’m going over to their house tomorrow to play.”</p> <p>“That’ll be nice, said her Mother and Jodie once again hoped that she would be right.</p> <p>The next morning Jodie woke early and after showering dressed in her pale blue bikini swimsuit. It was her first grown up one, with ties on each side of the bottoms and a top that was cut low enough to show the swell of her young breasts. As she looked in the mirror she remembered the way Mark had looked at her yesterday and felt goose bumps break out on her young body.</p> <p>Over this she wore a tee shirt and a short skirt, as her Mother would never let her leave the house in just her bikini. Finishing breakfast she said goodbye to her Mother and left the house with ten minutes to get to the address she had been given.</p> <p>Arriving at the large solid gate to the house she found that there were thick, high hedges all around the garden that prevented her seeing the house beyond. Taking a deep breath she opened the gate and walked through.</p> <p>As the gate closed behind her Jodie felt her nervousness rising and stood waiting as Mark and two other boys approached her. Her nervousness was not eased when Mark slid two bolts across on the gate to prevent anyone else entering.</p> <p>“I thought that you were going to wear your swimsuit?” Mark asked her.</p> <p>“I have. It’s underneath my clothes,” replied Jodie.</p> <p>“Well?” asked Mark.</p> <p>Jodie realising what was expected of her pulled the shirt over her head and unbuttoned the skirt allowing it to fall to the ground. Picking it up and handing the clothes to Mark as if they were a token of her submissiveness before standing with her hands at her sides waiting for what was to happen next.</p> <p>Mark and the other two boys were speechless as they stared at the pretty girl with her long blonde hair dressed only in a pale blue bikini. They had expected a one-piece swimsuit but this was much better.</p> <p>“Are you ready?” Mark asked. Jodie just nodded, too excited by her daring to trust herself to speak.</p> <p>Taking a rope the boys pulled her arms behind her and holding them palm to palm tied them tightly together.</p> <p>Next they wound a rope around her elbows and pulled them as close together as they could causing the young girl to let out a gasp of pain before they tied off the remaining rope.</p> <p>Mark instructed one of he other boys to blindfold her and a scarf was wound around her head and tied in a knot at the back of her hair. Now they could enjoy examining Jodie’s young body through the thin swimsuit without her being able to see what they were looking at.</p> <p>With her arms tied tightly behind her, Jodie’s breasts were forced out on her chest and strained against the fabric of her top. The boys could clearly see her large nipples hard against the material of the bikini top and had a good look at the swell of the young girls breasts above the low cut top. Looking down they could clearly see the lips of Jodie’s pussy outlined beneath her bikini briefs as the material sunk slightly into her little slit.</p> <p>Jodie felt very naughty standing there and knowing that the boys were examining her body. She could feel her nipples as they grew harder on her breasts and the wetness down in her slit that she hoped didn’t show through her briefs.</p> <p>Feeling two of the boys grasp her arms she allowed them to walk her forward and around the house into the back garden pleased that they had not removed her trainers as they were walking on shingle that crunched beneath their feet.</p> <p>When they stopped someone removed her blindfold and she found herself surrounded by the rest of the gang. Mark stepped forward with a small ball in his hand and stood before her.</p> <p>“We have a series of trials for you,” he said. “Each one slightly worst that the last and each one will test how badly you want to join us. During some of the trials you will be gagged so I am going to put this ball into your hands. If you decide to give up then just drop the ball and you can go home but if you do then you will never join our gang.”</p> <p>“Do you want to go ahead with the trials,” he asked her.</p> <p>Feeling that her voice might betray the excitement that she was feeling Jodie just nodded her head and felt Mark push the ball into her hands. With her hands tied palms together she was not sure that she could drop the ball anyway but she had no intention of giving up.</p> <p>“Ok,” said Mark “Vince will start the first trial.”</p> <p>A tall skinny boy stepped forward and knelt at the bound girls feet to remove her trainers and socks. Straightening up he ordered her onto tiptoes before leading her across some sharp gravel to stand beneath the branches of an old apple tree.</p> <p>The gravel cut into the young girls toes and she cried out in pain as the tall boy led her forward. She saw several of the girls snigger and tightly clamped her mouth shut not wanting to give them any further sign of her pain.</p> <p>She felt the boy tie a rope to her bound arms and looked behind to see him throw it over a branch of the tree. Still standing obediently on tiptoe she felt her arms being pulled up behind her as the boy tugged on the rope. As her arms went higher Jodie had no choice but to bend forward and spread her legs in order to maintain her balance.</p> <p>Tying the rope off to a root Vince approached the girl who was now looking at him from between her legs as he knelt behind her. Taking two small lengths of rope he tied them to two tent pegs that had been hammered into the ground and after making Jodie get back onto her tiptoes tied her ankles to them. Next he placed two pieces of wood with tacks hammered through them beneath her feet so that if she tried to put her feet down the tacks would dig into her, before he stood up and pulled hard on the rope again then tied it off</p> <p>Despite her resolve not to show any pain Jodie couldn’t help but yelp as she felt as if her arms were going to be torn from their sockets. With her feet tied to the tent pegs she couldn’t move to get any relief and every time she tried to lower her feet she could feel the sharp points of the tacks pricking her skin.</p> <p>Looking at the boys through her wide apart legs she could see that they were all staring at her bottom. She could feel the way that it was thrust out and realised that one side of her briefs had slipped into the crack of her bottom totally exposing the cheek to their stares.</p> <p>Knowing that she was tied in a way that was exposing her young body but that prevented her from doing anything about it, increased the wetness between her legs and made her blush.</p> <p>After about five minutes of hanging there Jodie began to tire and her heels sank towards the ground. Too late she remembered the tacks and letting out a shriek found that they were now embedded in her feet even though she was back up on her toes.</p> <p>The group that surrounded her were surprised that she did not immediately drop the ball and watched as she managed to stay on her toes despite the tacks having broken the skin and drawn blood.</p> <p>As she hung there with her long blonde hair covering her head she could feel the muscles in the back of her calves and thighs tightening as they pushed out against the skin of her legs. She knew that she couldn’t last much longer as her legs had begun to shake from the strain being put on them. Again her feet sunk and again she shrieked as the tacks were driven into her foot, this time starting to sob with the continued pain in her shoulders but still she didn’t drop the ball.</p> <p>“Times up,” Mark said and Vince stepped forward and untied the aching girls arms from the rope holding them up. Releasing her ankles from the tent pegs he lifted each foot before removing the wood with its tacks from her pierced feet and untying her hands from behind her back.</p> <p>“Would you like a drink before we continue,” asked Mark and Jodie gratefully accepted a glass of orange which she drained quickly as they waited to start again.</p> <p>While she was drinking her orange one of the girls stood two boxes under the branch of the apple tree and moved them around until she was satisfied while one of the boys climbed the tree and slid along the branch until he was over the boxes.</p> <p>“Ok,” said Mark. “It’s Debbie’s turn now. Remember all you have to do to stop it is drop the ball.”</p> <p>Jodie stepped gingerly over to Debbie, her feet still hurting, and stood still while the short, dark haired girl wrapped some material around her wrists before attaching ropes and passing them to the boy in the tree.</p> <p>When told Jodie stepped up onto the boxes and raised her hands above her head allowing the boy in the tree to tie them spread wide apart. Now Debbie kicked the boxes apart until her young victim stood with her legs stretched apart as far as they would go while still being able to stand on tiptoe.</p> <p>Wrapping more material around Jodie’s ankles Debbie attached a rope to each and stretched them down to tie to the roots of the tree. Debbie now stood up and looking Jodie in the eyes kicked the boxes from under her. The young girl again felt pain flash through her shoulders as her body hung from the ropes on her arms. Looking down she saw Debbie tighten the ropes on her legs stretching her painfully out and down towards the ground.</p> <p>Jodie was in pain but not as badly as when she was tied the first time. She could feel that her pussy lips were opened right up by her spread position and was glad for what little covering she had on. The position she was in had stretched her chest so that her breasts looked smaller and her ribcage showed.</p> <p>Two of the boys had disappeared off to the shed and now were returning unravelling a hose pipe as they walked back and Jodie realised that this trial was not going to be as simple as she had first thought it to be.</p> <p>“Remember that you can drop the ball and stop this anytime,” said Debbie as she took the hose from the boys and aimed it at the trunk of the tree. Turning the nozzle at the end let the water shoot out and Debbie played with it until she was satisfied that it was as hard a jet of water as she could get.</p> <p>Suddenly turning the hose Debbie played it directly into her victim’s stomach and Jodie felt as if she had been hit with a fist as the air was knocked out of her. As the hose was played over the helpless girls legs and down to her feet she felt as if she were being beaten and when it was deliberately played onto the punctured soles of her feet she managed to suck enough air back into her lungs to yell in pain.</p> <p>“No, please no more,” she yelled as the water began to creep up the inside of her thighs towards her pussy. “Please not there.”</p> <p>“Drop the ball then,” retorted Debbie moving the hose higher.</p> <p>“Never,” declared Jodie and clenched her teeth waiting for the inevitable.</p> <p>The poor girl felt the pain creep up to her pussy where it felt as though someone was trying to shove their fist up her. She screamed with pain as Debbie held the water directly on her pussy but slowly began to feel herself react to the mixture of pain and pleasure as the force of the water massaged her hidden clit.</p> <p>It felt even better than when she rubbed herself against the bedpost at night in her room and she began to hope that Debbie continued to play the hose on her pussy for the whole fifteen minutes.</p> <p>Debbie had other ideas however and swung the hose up to play it on Jodie’s breasts and the young girl grunted with the initial pain. The cold water soon made the young girls nipples harden even more than they had before and the force of the water on them soon set off a tingling feeling that seemed to connect her nipples to her pussy.</p> <p>After playing the water onto each breast Debbie aimed it directly at Jodie’s face and the poor girl felt as if she was drowning as she struggled to get a breath through the torrent of water hitting her from the hose.</p> <p>Vince spoke to Debbie who stopped the hose for a moment as they all started to laugh and point. Jodie took some time to recover her breath before she realised what they were all laughing at. This was the first time that she had worn this bikini and she realised with humiliation that the water had made it transparent and that everything was on show.</p> <p>As she looked she could see that all of the boys had hard lumps in the front of their jeans as they stared open mouthed at the sight in front of them. Despite the embarrassment she felt a certain pride that she had excited them like that but Debbie who was pissed off that the boys were attracted to this new girl just turned the hose back on and sprayed the full force into her victims pussy.</p> <p>Once Jodie had got used to the pain she began to get that wonderful feeling between her legs again and as she reached her orgasm she was careful to pretend that she was writhing in pain. All too soon Mark called time on Debbie’s efforts and she was released from the tree.</p> <p>This time it was a boy called Ted who stepped forward ready to give Jodie her next trial. The poor girl had trouble standing as her legs were like jelly following the powerful orgasm that she had experienced and she was almost relieved when Ted tied her hands above her head after backing her up against a tree. Next he took a tea towel and pushed it into her mouth before fastening it in place with a thin strap, which he tied behind her head.</p> <p>Tying a rope around the back of the tree Ted fastened it to his captives ankles leaving her leaning forward as her arms were tied further forward than her feet. Next Ted reached around her and untied the knot of the bikini top in the middle of Jodie’s back. As Jodie shook her head no, he untied the knot behind the young girls head and the top fell to the ground with a soggy plop.</p> <p>All of the boys stood looking at the young girl’s lovely breasts, as she stood exposed before them. While not large they were good for her age with large nipples crowning them.</p> <p>Ted pulled something from his pocket and held it up before Jodie’s face. It was a large hose ring, which Jodie knew was used to fasten the hoses on a car to the metal pipes. On top was a screw and as the screw was tightened the ring grew smaller.</p> <p>Pushing the ring onto Jodie’s breast Ted took hold of her nipple and pulled painfully, forcing the breast through the ring until the ring was tight against her chest at the base of her breast. After repeating this with her other breast Ted pulled out a screwdriver and began to tighten the rings around her breasts.</p> <p>Realising what he Ted was doing Jodie began to shake her head, no, in protest.</p> <p>“All you have to do is drop the ball if you want him to stop,” said Julie with glee as she watched the way that Jodie’s breasts were being squeezed.</p> <p>Shaking her head again Jodie was unsure herself as to if she meant no she was not going to drop the ball or no she didn’t want Ted to tighten the rings around her breasts.</p> <p>While she was thinking about this Ted continued gleefully in his work and the rings grew tighter and tighter, forcing her breasts to bulge unnaturally at the ends. When she thought that he might cut through them completely Ted finally stopped.</p> <p>Looking down she could see the way that her breast were misshaped and watched as they began to take on a purple colour. As she watched she saw Ted thread a loop of thin string over each of her nipples and draw it painfully tight around the base. Standing in front of her Ted gave a little tug and a low moan escaped the gag as Jodie’s breasts were stretched out an inch.</p> <p>Ted was shaking with excitement as he fed the string out until he reached two saplings standing in front of where the young girl was tied. Getting two of the other boys to bend the young trees over towards where Jodie was, he tied the string that led to her breasts to the top of them.</p> <p>It was with a shock that Jodie realised what would happen when the boys released their hold of the bent over saplings. If they just let them spring back to their upright position there was a good chance that they would rip her nipples right off her breasts. Lucky for her that didn’t happen and the boys slowly began to let the saplings return to their upright position.</p> <p>As the strings grew tight she could feel her breast being stretched out further and further until they could stretch no more. The saplings were still not upright and pulled against the helpless girls breasts as if trying to pull her breasts out by their roots.</p> <p>The gag kept the screams from alerting the neighbourhood as Jodie prepared to drop the ball sure that she would be unable to take any more of this pain.</p> <p>“She’s going to give in,” Julie chortled as she saw Jodie’s hand begin to open.</p> <p>Jodie quickly closed her hand around the ball again and taking a deep breath arched her body forward as far as she could to relieve the pain in her breasts. She looked down as she felt a hand take hold of one of her breasts and found Mark feeling her and gently squeezing her young tit as he looked into her pain filled eyes.</p> <p>After Mark each of the others had a feel, even the girls and as they squeezed and felt her breasts Jodie again reached an orgasm brought on by the mixture of pain and pleasure.</p> <p>As Ted’s 15 minutes finished Carrie stepped forward but instead of releasing the ropes holding Jodie she simply stretched a white tape from tree to tree across the front of the helpless girl so that it just touched her nipples. As she looked down Jodie was at a loss to explain what her new tormentor was up to. Looking to where Carrie knelt down she saw the girl attach a wire leading from a box that was attached to the tape onto a large car battery.</p> <p>“Pull her back,” Carrie instructed and two of the girls took Jodie by the shoulders and pulled her away from the saplings. Pain shot through her young body as her tits were stretched even further but they now didn’t touch the tape.</p> <p>“In front of you is an electric fence,” Carrie informed her. “Unless you pull back your breasts are going to touch it and you will get hurt even more.”</p> <p>With a sense of shock Jodie realised that she would have a choice of pain. Either she could force herself to pull against the strings that threatened to tear off her breasts or she could lean forward and get an electric shock through her nipples.</p> <p>As the girls released their grip on her the young girl struggled to hold her position against the bent over saplings that seemed to be tugging even harder than they were before. Slowly however tiredness got the better of her and she moved forward to relieve the pain.</p> <p>Immediately she pulled back even further than her starting position as her stretched nipples made contact with the strip of electric fence and a bolt of electricity made her scream into her gag as it tore through her, causing her to break out in a sweat.</p> <p>At first the poor girl managed to hold back for several minutes before being forced by tiredness and pain to lean forward and receive a shock. By the ten-minute marker she was being shocked once a minute and for the last minute she was getting one every ten seconds.</p> <p>At last Mark called that the fifteen minutes was up and Jodie was released from her torture. She was amazed that she hadn’t dropped the ball during her last trial but realised that the pain had caused her to grip the ball tighter rather than think of dropping it.</p> <p>After a short break Dave stepped forward and led Jodie over to the metal frame at the side of a set of swings. Taking her hands he tied them together and to the frame above her head before spreading her legs and tying them wide apart to the base. Next he picked up a basket of pegs and handed some out to each of the others.</p> <p>“The idea of this trial,” he informed the girl, “is to see how many pegs we can get onto your body before the fifteen minutes is up. As it is my trial I am going to put the first two on you but then the others will take turns too.”</p> <p>Taking the first peg in his hand Dave opened the jaws and brought it to the end of the young girls breast, trying to put it on her nipple. Jodie however had other ideas and wriggled and squirmed making it difficult for the boy. Finally Dave reached out and grabbed Jodie by the breast holding her still as he let the jaw of the peg close on her prominent nipple.</p> <p>The pain was intense and the helpless girl shook herself about trying to loosen the pegs grip on her but to no avail. As Dave took her other breast tightly in his hand she sobbed knowing just what was coming this time.</p> <p>Standing back Dave allowed the others to put on some pegs and soon Jodie could feel herself pinched and squeezed all over as pegs were attached to her from her tongue down to her toes and everywhere in between.</p> <p>Well not quite everywhere thought Jodie as more pegs were added to her body sparking off new pain to join the sharp pains of the existing pegs. Finally all but Julie had added their pegs and the young girl had pegs attached to her ears, nose, lips and anywhere that they could pinch enough flesh to secure one.</p> <p>Julie now stood in front of the girl and looked her over for a place that would cause the most pain and cause her to drop the ball in surrender. All of the best places seemed to have gone but suddenly her eyes lit up and Jodie just knew what she had decided to do.</p> <p>As Jodie shook her head violently from side to side Julie untied the bow on one side of her bikini bottoms. Jodie screamed and shook her head no, as the sides fell but Julie reached for the other bow and only stayed her hand when she had the string firmly between her finger and thumb.</p> <p>“Are you going to drop that ball or do I have to finish this?” She asked.</p> <p>Jodie took a deep breath and stood very still. It was not in her to let this girl win and she secretly wanted to be completely naked in front of all these boys. She was worried though because her pussy was so wet and she thought that without her bikini briefs the others might see.</p> <p>Seeing Jodie set her shoulders back as she resolved not to drop the ball Julie pulled the bow and let the bikini fall to the ground between Jodie’s spread apart feet. All of the boys crowded around for their first view of her naked pussy and Jodie went a bright red as they began to comment on it.</p> <p>Julie was furious as all of the attention was once again drawn to the new girl. She was beginning to see that this initiation idea might be backfiring on her and resolved to force Jodie to drop the ball.</p> <p>Pulling apart the lips of Jodie’s pussy, Julie searched around until she found the lump that was the tied girl’s little clit. Before Jodie realised what she was about to do Julie had allowed a peg to snap shut onto the tender bud and watched as Jodie went crazy with the pain.</p> <p>Bright flashes appeared before her eyes as the pain shot through Jodie’s naked body. Never had she felt a pain like it and if it hadn’t been for the other girl’s evil grin she would have gladly dropped the ball there and then. Julie returned to adding more pegs and by the time she was finished the lips of Jodie’s pussy were adorned with half a dozen pegs each.</p> <p>Once more Jodie felt her body betray her as she began to get off on the pain and the fact that she was naked in front of the boys. Her body was shaking, so intense was the feelings that flowed through her but the others put it down to the pain that she must be feeling.</p> <p>Mark called out that the fifteen minutes were up and her hands and feet were untied but no one removed the pegs. Finally Jodie reached up and one by one removed the pegs from her naked body. The last three to be removed were the ones on her nipples and clit and as she released each she gasped at the pain that she felt.</p> <p>The next boy, Craig stepped forward and walked Jodie over to the tent pegs under the tree. Getting the young girl to spread her legs he tied her ankles to them before bending her over and tying her arms to her legs.</p> <p>This left Jodie bent over and looking through her legs at an upside down world again. She blushed bright red as she realised the view that the others would have of her naked bottom and her widely spread pussy lips. Craig meanwhile had gone to get something and now began spreading a cream over her bottom with his fingers. Jodie could feel his fingers rubbing all around her crease and felt his finger poke up against her anus.</p> <p>Taking hold of the young girl the boy laid her forward onto the ground. With her ankles tied to the tent pegs and her hands tied to her legs this left her with her face against the ground and her bottom stuck up into the air.</p> <p>Now Craig poked at her bottom with his finger harder until with the help of the cream he had spread earlier his finger popped through her tight little muscle and into her bottom causing the young girl to squeal and squirm.</p> <p>The feeling was not unpleasant, thought Jodie as Craig swirled his finger around making sure that her back passage was well lubricated before pulling out. Now he picked up the hose, which had a tapered plastic nozzle on the end and replaced his fingers with the nozzle.</p> <p>Pushing hard Craig forced the four-inch nozzle into the girl and saw the entrance to her bottom close tightly around the end before he stopped. Jodie had never had anything in her bottom before and felt very stretched and uncomfortable with the end of the hose in her but although it hurt a little she was puzzled as she knew that it was not as bad as some of the other things that they had done to her.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt something cold and wet in her back passage and realised that they had turned on the water. At first it was just a trickle but they quickly turned the force up and she could feel her passage filling with cold water as it shot into her.</p> <p>Craig reached over and stuffed the tea towel gag back into her mouth just as she began to scream, fastening it in place with a rope that went between her teeth and tied behind her head.</p> <p>“Thank god they had not turned it on as hard as it was before,” thought Jodie remembering the pain as the water had hit her body earlier. She could feel her stomach swelling now and the water seemed to straighten her insides.</p> <p>A moment later the first stomach cramp hit her and if she were not already doubled over then she would have assumed that position. The coldness of the water hurt her insides terribly as she was pumped full of more and more.</p> <p>Finally the water was turned off and all the gang inspected her. She felt fingers prod her stomach and moaned at the intense pain it produced.</p> <p>After several minutes the water was turned on again and she felt herself swell even more, before it was again turned off. The pain of the cramps continued and it was with great relief that she heard Mark call that she had survived another fifteen minutes.</p> <p>At last the boy, Craig pulled the hose from her bottom and Jodie felt the trapped water fountain from her hole much to the amusement of the others.</p> <p>“Don’t bother untying her,” Julie said as Craig reached for the ropes. “Leave her as she is.”</p> <p>As Julie stood over the girl she knew that her chance of making Jodie drop the ball was fading fast. She was furious. Instead of humiliating Jodie and getting the others to laugh at her the idea had backfired and now Jodie was the centre of their attention.</p> <p>Jodie struggled to see what her tormentor had planned, lifting her head from the dirt she looked around to see the older girl standing directly behind her. What she couldn’t see but the others could was that Julie had reached into her pocket and pulled out a six inch vibrator that she had taken from her Mother’s draw.</p> <p>With her head on the ground and her bum in the air both Jodie’s pussy and bum were on view and available for what Julie had planned. Bringing the device to the helpless girl’s pussy she turned it on and began to rub it gently across her clit.</p> <p>As Jodie’s young pussy began to leak copious amounts of juice the young girl felt her body betraying her as she got nearer and nearer to an orgasm. Just before she came however her tormentor withdrew the vibrator and began to tease the opening to her bum with it.</p> <p>After having the hose up her ass the vibrator was not difficult to insert and soon there was four inches moving in and out of her rear. Slowly Jodie relaxed and began to enjoy the feeling. She was making moaning noises through the gag and one of the boys removed it so that they could hear her better.</p> <p>After several minutes of this the vibrator was returned to the lips of her young pussy and soon she was approaching an orgasm again. Again and again Julie pulled the vibrator away just before Jodie could reach her climax and soon she was begging to be allowed to finish.</p> <p>“Just drop the ball and I will let you come,” Julie instructed the helpless girl. Jodie just moaned in frustration and held on tighter as the vibrator was pulled away from her pussy and shoved cruelly up her ass again.</p> <p>Again and again Julie teased her to within an inch of coming, each time ramming the vibrator harder up the young girls ass in frustration as she failed to get her to drop the ball. She knew that her time was running out and that Jodie would have won so she tried one last time to tempt her victim to give up.</p> <p>Jodie had decided to try and hide her approaching orgasm and finally Julie left it too long before removing the vibrator as the moans of the young girl signalled that she was coming.</p> <p>Several things happened at once. Jodie let out a moan as she reached a huge orgasm, made better by the fifteen minutes of frustration that she had been subjected to. Mark called out that the fifteen minutes were up and Julie seeing that she had failed forced all six inches of the vibrator through Jodie’s virginity and deep inside her love channel.</p> <p>Jodie’s orgasm ended in a strangled croak as the pain of her torn hymen ripped through her and she collapsed unconscious on her side letting the ball slide from her fingers.</p> <p>Everyone was stunned into silence by what Julie had done. The vibrator was buried so deep that it still had not come out and the bound girl lay with blood leaking from her pussy on her side in the dirt.</p> <p>Mark was first to move and ordered Craig to get some warm water and a cloth from the house before dropping to his knees beside the unconscious girl.</p> <p>By the time Craig returned Mark had checked that Jodie was ok and taking the cloth washed the blood from her pussy before parting the lips and searching for the end of the vibrator. As his fingers found it Jodie began to wake and Mark felt her pussy grasp his fingers as she kept having orgasms brought on by the buzzing device inside her.</p> <p>Finally Mark managed to grasp the slippery end and pull it from her tight little love passage as her body fought to keep it inside her. As Jodie became more aware of her surroundings she began to cry and Mark held her against him as he released her from her bondage.</p> <p>“I failed,” she cried. Mark was about to tell her that since he had called time before she dropped the ball she had not failed but before he could Jodie continued. “Please let me try again. I was so close. Let me try again tomorrow.”</p> <p>Mark stopped himself and grinned at the others and found that they were all relishing the chance to continue this game another day.</p> <p>“You realise that we will have to start over again?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes, anything. Please let me have another go?” Jodie cried.</p> <p>“All right. Be here at the same time tomorrow morning then,” Mark commanded.</p> <p>Jodie cleaned up and by the time she left she had a smile on her face at the thought of being played with again tomorrow.</p> </div>",[]
865,"Raped With Her Mother’s Help, Part 2",2,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-03-14,45,4,"MF/g, rape, pedo, bd, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sandra wanted to phone Pete. She had experienced feelings beyond anything she had ever felt before as she had watched her Daughter’s rape and wanted more of the same. However she was afraid that she had already gone too far and that her Daughter would be unable to cope with another onslaught from Pete’s perverted repertoire.</p> <p>But Wendy had recovered quickly and now two days later all the marks on her young body had disappeared. Neither Wendy nor her Mother had spoken about what had happened but both thought about it most of the time.</p> <p>Although she had been frightened by the man in the black leather mask and in terrible pain from the things he had done to her Wendy longed for the wonderful feelings that she had experienced and seemed unable to achieve, without the added stimulation that came from being forced. Not that she would have been able to express it like that after all she was only eight-years-old.</p> <p>Instead, on the Friday after school had finished and they were walking home she looked longingly at the woods and asked, “when can I go and play with the man in the woods again Mummy?”</p> <p>“Do you want to sweetheart?” Asked Sandra taken by surprise.</p> <p>“Oh yes,” replied her Daughter “but I wouldn’t want him to know that I wanted to.”</p> <p>“I’ll see what we can arrange then,” Sandra replied with a huge smile at the thought that she could now make the phone call that she had wanted to make for the last two days.</p> <p>Sandra waited until Wendy was busy watching cartoons and made the call from the kitchen so that she could not be overheard. Pete answered on the first ring and Sandra arranged for him to come around at eight on Sunday morning. Replacing the phone Sandra rushed upstairs as her cunny had started leaking again at the thought of what was going to happen on Sunday and she enjoyed several orgasms as her imagination worked overtime.</p> <p>Promptly at eight that Sunday Pete arrived at the back door of their home, which was a detached house, set back from the road and not overlooked. Knocking on the door he was let in by an attractive woman of about twenty-eight who introduced herself as Sandra.</p> <p>Over coffee Pete decided to end the awkwardness between them by getting down to the matter in hand. “Look Sandra,” he said. “We both have our own way of getting our sexual kicks. I love little girls and you clearly love seeing your little girl sexually abused so lets just accept that fact and move on from there. After all neither of us is going to condemn the other for what we like.”</p> <p>“What do you plan to do to her today?” Sandra asked feeling both anxiety and excitement building inside her as she talked to this man.</p> <p>“I thought that we would start again from scratch and this time take our time. It was interesting to see that at times she was almost enjoying our last encounter so I would like to explore that further and add some strict bondage to see how much pain she can take.”</p> <p>Sandra smiled as she thought that Pete clearly did not appreciate the true feelings that his efforts brought to her Daughter although he realised that there was some enjoyment but thought it best that they both remained ignorant of how the other felt.</p> <p>Taking the women’s silence as an agreement Pete asked to see Wendy and following her Mother, carried a large bag that he had with him up the stairs to the little girl’s room.</p> <p>Wendy was still fast asleep and Pete opened his bag and donned his leather mask before going closer to study the young girl who was snuggled down into her bed with a cuddly toy clasped in her arms.</p> <p>Sandra went and sat in an armchair to watch as Pete pulled back the bedclothes, slowly uncovering the sleeping girl until he pulled them off the bed completely and examined Wendy, as she lay curled up before him.</p> <p>Wendy was dressed in a white nightdress with a picture of a dolphin on the front that was pushed up around her bottom, showing her white knickers with pink around the edges. Her bare legs and arms were smooth and white and blond hair framed her face like a halo on the pillow.</p> <p>Pete felt his cock stiffen both at the beautiful sight of the unsuspecting girl and at the thought of having the Mother watch while he did unspeakable things to her Daughter.</p> <p>Leaning over, Pete gently stroked the little girls face and pushed some stray hair aside as he waited for her to react. Slowly she stretched her arms above her head and her legs down straight as she turned on her back and murmured.</p> <p>Pete grabbed her by the neck with his left hand and shouted into her face. “That’s perfect little fuck baby. Just stay like that for me.”</p> <p>Wendy’s eyes shot open to the terrifying sight of the leather-hooded man bending over her and the feeling of being choked. Her hands immediately grasped the hand at her neck in an effort to free herself but Pete kept a tight hold and using his other hand smacked the girl twice across her face.</p> <p>“Stretch your hands back above your head and your legs back down otherwise I will continue to strangle you,” he shouted at the struggling child. “Do it!” He shouted in her face as he slapped her harder.</p> <p>In terror Wendy forced herself to obey despite the pain from the slaps and felt her attacker loosen his grip on her throat in response allowing her to gasp in some air.</p> <p>“That’s better,” Pete said. “Now reach up higher with your hands and grasp the headboard.”</p> <p>Wendy obeyed and Pete released her throat and walked to the head of the bed. Taking a piece of rope out of his pocket he bound her wrists before tying the rope off to the headboard.</p> <p>Wendy looked up at her hands tied to the headboard and tried pulling them but they were tied too tightly. Looking around she waited helplessly to see what Pete had planned for her next as she got over the shock of how he had woken her up.</p> <p>Now Pete walked to the foot of the bed and stood looking at the frightened girl as he allowed her fear to build. “Ok fuck baby, spread your legs as wide as you can,” he ordered and when the eight-year-old opened her legs wide he let his hand rub against his crotch as he enjoyed the view of her pussy outlined under the tight material of her knickers.</p> <p>“I said wide you little slut,” he shouted. “When I tell you to do something I expect you to try your hardest and that is far from as wide as you can spread your legs. Now get them wider.”</p> <p>In fear of annoying Pete further Wendy opened her legs until it hurt her but still Pete didn’t seem happy and insisted she could do better. Wendy cried as she forced her legs as wide as she could, feeling very exposed. She hadn’t fully recovered from being woken up with such a shock and was still very confused.</p> <p>“See I told you that you could do better,” Pete said. “Now you have earned yourself a punishment for not doing as you were told first time.” Moving up the bed Pete let his hand cover the young girls pussy through the cloth, squeezing gently for a few minutes and Wendy began to feel that wonderful warm feeling again. “Time to prepare you for your punishment now,” Pete said.</p> <p>Letting go, Pete got two lengths of rope and had Wendy bend until her knees were on either side of her head, a feat that she could only manage thanks to the flexibility of her youth. He then tied her knees to the bottom of the headboard and her ankles to the top, a position that left her bottom raised into the air and her little body bent in half.</p> <p>Running his hands over her bottom he moved them back to her pussy and began rubbing her clit through the material. It wasn’t long before Wendy was panting and squirming as she approached an orgasm but just before she reached it Pete stopped leaving her frustrated as she was unable to do anything, tied helplessly as she was.</p> <p>“Please,” she begged. “Don’t stop.”</p> <p>Pete just laughed. “After you have received your punishment and thanked me I might let you come,” he said. “ You are going to have to earn your pleasure today slut.”</p> <p>Pete went to his bag and returned with a long, thin cane, which he swished through the air. Wendy, with her face looking up from between her spread legs saw Pete approach with the cane and started to beg.</p> <p>“Please don’t,” she begged. “I’ll do anything but don’t use that on me.”</p> <p>“You’ll do anything I tell you to anyway so you’re not offering me anything that I can’t already take,” Pete replied. “Now lay still, or I’ll use this on you right now.”</p> <p>With that warning Pete rubbed the cane across the little girls bum, watching with interest as she literally shook in fear as he poked the point against her pussy lips through the thin material of her knickers.</p> <p>Putting down the cane Pete gave the helpless girl six swats on the bottom with his hand, which reduced her to tears before he turned to her Mother.</p> <p>“I think that a cup of coffee would be rather nice now,” he said. With that he turned and walked towards the door with her Mother.</p> <p>“Please sir, I need to go to wee,” Wendy called out.</p> <p>“You’ll just have to hold it,” replied Pete.</p> <p>“I can’t,” Wendy cried. “I’ll wet myself.”</p> <p>Pete returned to the bed and placed his face inches from the young girl’s. “If you dare to have an accident while I am having my coffee I will give you fifty strokes from the cane,” he warned and turning followed Sandra out of the room.</p> <p>Wendy lay there looking up from between her legs, struggling to keep her bladder from leaking. Her back ached from the angle she was forced into and the muscles on her legs stood out with the strain of their position.</p> <p>Her bottom was warm from her recent spanking, which had also started that feeling in her pussy again. If only she could reach between her legs to rub herself she thought as she struggled to hold her wee in.</p> <p>Pete gave her thirty minutes before returning by which time Wendy was on the verge of giving up and wetting herself anyway. Untying the young girl from the bed Pete allowed her to run into the bathroom and relieve herself.</p> <p>Wendy dried herself and after washing her hands returned hesitantly to the bedroom where her Mother and Pete waited.</p> <p>“Strip off your clothes fuck toy,” Pete ordered and watched as Wendy pulled her nightshirt over her head and lowered her knickers to the floor. Savouring the moment he stared at the lovely naked body in front of him with the white bits showing where her modesty had prevented her from exposing them to the sun.</p> <p>Taking a soft piece of rope Pete tied the eight-year-olds hands behind her back before running his hands over her soft body as she stood and trembled it front of him.</p> <p>“Now lay on the edge of the bed and open your legs as wide as you can,” Pete continued and as Wendy complied Pete dropped to his knees and kissed her gently on her pussy mound.</p> <p>Placing a hand either side of the young girls slit he pulled and watched as her pussy opened to reveal the little girl pinkness inside. Letting his tongue lick from the bottom to the top of her slit Pete tasted the strong salty taste of her unwashed little cunt.</p> <p>Now he began to lap backwards and forwards flicking her tiny clit with his tongue each time he passed it and feeling her jump at the feel on her sensitive little button. Harder and deeper he went feeling her build towards her climax as he enjoyed the taste and texture of her soft little girl body.</p> <p>Using his teeth to stimulate her Pete almost chewed at the eight-year-olds little pussy, finally pushing her over the edge and feeling her juices flow as she experienced the strongest orgasm yet.</p> <p>Licking her clean Pete called Wendy’s Mother over and pushed her to her knees between the young girls thighs. Getting the idea fast she started lapping between her Daughters pussy lips and very soon Wendy was on the edge of another orgasm.</p> <p>Pete meanwhile walked to the other side of the bed and stripped off his clothes. With her legs hanging off one side of the bed Wendy’s head hung off the other and she now looked at Pete’s erect cock from her upside down position.</p> <p>Once Pete brought the head of his cock to the young girls lips she obediently opened them and allowed him access to the warmth within. “Come on little cunt suck and lick it until I come,” Pete ordered.</p> <p>Wendy was delirious with the strong feelings coming from her Mothers tongue on her little clit but knew better than to ignore an order from Pete. Swirling her tongue around the hard cock in her mouth she closed her lips and sucked as hard as she could.</p> <p>With the girls hands tied under her and her Mother’s mouth pinning her to the bed Pete had the girl helpless before him and knew that he could force his fat prick deep into her throat if he wanted. Instead he just moved his hips gently as he fucked in and out of her face.</p> <p>Pete couldn’t believe his luck. Here he was face fucking an eight-year-old beauty while her Mother ate out her pussy. This was indeed the stuff that dreams were made of and he was determined to enjoy this to the full.</p> <p>The cries of the little girl as her Mother enjoyed a little muff diving vibrated against Pete’s cock until he could hold back no longer and with a yell of triumph he felt his balls tighten as spurt after spurt of his cum filled the child’s hot wet mouth.</p> <p>Wendy swallowed as much cum as she could in order to start breathing again but Pete watched as some dribbled out of her mouth and down her cheek thinking just how erotic it looked.</p> <p>Once his cock had shrunk back to it’s normal size Pete pulled it from her warm mouth and watched in amazement as her little tongue shot out and licked the cum that had leaked out back into her mouth.</p> <p>Taking hold of her Mother’s arm Pete stood her up and led her around to stand next to her Daughters head. “I think that it is time you thanked your Mummy for what she has done for you. Now use your tongue on her like she just did for you.” He ordered and pushed Sandra until she straddled her young Daughters head.</p> <p>Wendy could smell the odour of her Mothers hot pussy and hesitated before sticking out her tongue and tentatively licking at the adult pussy in her face.</p> <p>“Pull your pussy lips open wide and let her lick your clit,” he instructed and when he had made sure that Wendy was making a good job of it he returned to sucking, licking and chewing on the young girls clit.</p> <p>As Pete felt the young girl under him push her pussy hard against his face in the throes of another orgasm he heard her Mother call out and looked up to see her burying the young girls head against her pussy as she too reached her orgasm.</p> <p>After watching for some time Pete walked around to where Wendy was being suffocated by her Mother’s pussy and pulled her Mother off her. “Lets leave a little for later Mummy,” Pete said and led the exhausted woman to the bed where she collapsed.</p> <p>Checking that Wendy could now breath Pete went to his bag and returned with a three-inch butt plug with build in vibrator and a tube of KY Jelly. After turning her over Pete had her kneel with her face on the bed and her bum in the air as he took a handful of the jelly and began to rub it into her bottom.</p> <p>Soon his finger was pushing against the entrance to her bum and with a little force it popped inside. Now the finger sawed in and out spreading the jelly around as Wendy squirmed from side to side in discomfort.</p> <p>Smacking her hard on the bum Pete ordered her to stop moving and Wendy immediately froze as Pete continued the assault on her bottom with his finger. Finally he decided she was ready and brought the head of the plug to her bottom and began pushing. Little by little her tiny bum stretched until the plug slipped all the way home with the ridge near the end being trapped by her tight little anal ring.</p> <p>Pulling her from the bed Pete walked her awkwardly to the foot of the bed where he tied her legs wide apart to the legs of the bed. Taking a pillow he laid it over the metal frame at the foot of the bed and had her bend over it so that her head was on the bed and her bum stuck up in the air. Untying her hand Pete retied them to the sides of the bed making sure that she was unable to do more than squirm from side to side.</p> <p>Now he stood back and admired his handiwork. Looking up he saw that Wendy’s Mother had recovered and was watching what he was doing. “Shall we cane her now,” he asked. Sandra found that her mouth was to dry to talk and just nodded.</p> <p>“No Mummy please not that,” The little girl begged but Pete just fetched the cane and stood behind her lining it up with her bum. Bringing it down suddenly on the naked girls bum Pete was rewarded by a shriek of pain as she wriggled from side to side trying to ease the sudden pain.</p> <p>Pete continued to use the cane on the helpless girl, leaving her with six fresh red strips across her bottom as she cried into the covers of the bed. Putting down the cane he ran his hands across her burning bottom before turning on the vibrator on the butt plug.</p> <p>“I’ll be using that bottom when I return,” he warned the young girl as she began to wriggle around“ but I think that a cup of coffee and a bacon sandwich is called for first,” and with that Pete and Sandra left the room.</p> </div>",[]
866,"The Stable Girl, Part 2",2,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-03-14,15,4,"M+/f, bdsm, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sharon awoke as Hood pulled the bedclothes off her and sitting on the side of the bed started to inspect her body.</p> <p>“Good. All the red marks have gone and your skin is nice and smooth again,” he said. “Now on your knees and suck me off and I’ll let you have a shower.”</p> <p>Sharon knew that there was no way that she could avoid doing what Hood wanted so dropped to her knees and opened her mouth, as Hood took his cock out and fed it in.</p> <p>This was the first time that Sharon had given head without being bound so she took advantage of this and used her hand to rub Hood’s cock back and forth as she sucked it. Very soon she heard him breathing faster and as his cock pulsed in her mouth she felt his spunk splash against the back of her throat and choked as she swallowed until it was all gone, the salty taste making her feel slightly sick.</p> <p>“Good girl. Now come and get yourself cleaned up,” Hood said as he led Sharon over to the shower block where she found all of her clothes clean and folded ready for her to put on.</p> <p>At first she couldn’t believe that she was going to be allowed to dress but when Hood told her to shower and dress and then come to the kitchen she realised that it was true.</p> <p>“I’m leaving one of the dogs to watch you so don’t even think of trying to get away,” Hood said as he walked out and left her to it.</p> <p>When Sharon had finished she felt much better and dressed in her own clothes she walked over to Hood’s bungalow with the dog at her heel and entered the kitchen.</p> <p>“Butter some of that bread,” Hood said. “We’ve got visitors.”</p> <p>Going to the door he shouted “Over here in the kitchen,” before going back to the range where he was cooking eggs and bacon. Some minutes later the kitchen filled up with three black and three white men in their early twenties along with Ted the Director.</p> <p>“Take a seat gents,” said Hood. We’ll have some sandwiches done for you in a minute.</p> <p>Sharon took sideways glances at the men as she buttered the bread. They were all what she and her friends would describe as fit. All were muscular and over six foot tall and they clearly worked out. The thirteen-year-old found it slightly intoxicating being in close proximity to so much maleness. Rather like washing the stallions when a hot mare was around.</p> <p>Hood put the bacon and eggs onto the bread and told Sharon to take it to the men. When she was at the table one of the men put his strong arm around her waist holding her there and said, “My name’s Pete. What’s yours?”</p> <p>“I’m Sharon,” she replied in a very quiet voice.</p> <p>“Well Sharon,” Pete said. “You have got to be the sexiest sandwich bringer in the world.”</p> <p>“Actually Pete,” said Ted “Sharon is the star of this movie and Sharon these are your co stars, Pete, Dave, Jack, Eddy, Paul and Mart.”</p> <p>“Wow,” said Pete. “You have got to be the cutest girl I have ever made a film like this with.”</p> <p>The other men nodded in agreement as they studied the young girl with fresh interest. Most of the girls they worked with were older girls who could pass for underage but there was no doubt that this one really was extremely young.</p> <p>“I’ve got a surprise for you guys today.” Ted said as Pete released Sharon and let her get the other sandwiches. “Sharon is still a virgin and one of you guys are going to get to pop her cherry on camera.”</p> <p>Sharon’s face went bright red as all eyes turned to her. One look and all the men knew that Ted was telling the truth and now as she passed out the remaining sandwiches she found herself being felt up by multiple hands. Hood even made her pass out the tea and coffee, which gave the men a further chance to manhandle her.</p> <p>“Ok sit down and have some yourself,” Hood told her and Sharon found herself seated between Eddy, a large black man and Paul an equally large white man both of who ran their hands over her legs and up her body to feel her breasts as they sat there talking about who should take her virginity.</p> <p>Sharon was beginning to feel hot as their big, strong hands had an effect on her young body. She felt herself becoming moist down below and started to squirm around in her chair.</p> <p>“So Sharon,” asked Ted suddenly making her jump. If you had the choice of who would take your virginity from the guys around the table, who would you choose?”</p> <p>The table went quiet as they waited for her answer. There was no guarantee that Ted would let her make the decision but there was a lot of male pride at stake riding on her answer. Sharon realised that these guys had been ok with her so far and apart from groping her a bit hadn’t hurt her. If she made a choice that angered the others then things might not he so friendly, so she thought carefully.</p> <p>“I guess that I would choose the guy with the shortest penis,” she said. “So that my first time wouldn’t be too painful.”</p> <p>All the men found this funny and when Sharon asked why Pete explained. “We are all porn actors sweetheart. We are chosen because our cocks are much bigger than most so I guess you are out of luck. Even the smallest of us is over eight inches long and most are ten.”</p> <p>Sharon turned even redder but couldn’t deny to herself that she was wet at the thought that these fit guys wanted her and the fondling from Paul and Eddy was beginning to make her dizzy.</p> <p>“I think that we should give the young girl what she wants. Don’t you?” Hood joined in. “It will probably be the first time any of you guys have wanted to have the smallest cock,” he joked.</p> <p>After they all finished laughing Ted checked his notes and said, “the first scene is where two of you sneak up on Sharon as she works in the stable and grab her. Then you strip her naked before you tie her suspended from the roof and whip her until she agrees to blow you both. Eddy and Paul since you are getting on so well with her you can do the first scene.”</p> <p>The men all stood up and made for the door as Hood said, “I’ll bring her out once you have set up the equipment and are ready.”</p> <p>“Please Mr Hood don’t make me do this,” Sharon begged after the other men had left. I’ll do anything that you want if you will stop them.”</p> <p>“You’ll do as you are told,” Hood said. “If we have any trouble with you then it might just turn into a snuff movie. You remember that when Ted tells you what to do.”</p> <p>After they had cleared up Hood took the young girl by her arm and walked her across to the stables where the cameras and lights had been set up. Shoving her forward Hood watched as she fell into a pile of hay and lay sobbing.</p> <p>“You had better save that for later,” Ted said. “There will be plenty of time for sobbing then. Now stand up and pretend that you are tidying the stable.”</p> <p>Sharon stood and did as she was told spreading hay around the stable as Ted filmed her and the two men creeping up on her. Suddenly they burst into the stable and grabbed her. The young girl was terrified as she took in the sight of the two men, their faces covered by black leather masks.</p> <p>As one of the men held her from behind the other stood in front of her and let his eyes enjoy the fright in her eyes as she tried to escape. Pulling some rope from his pocket he grabbed one of her arms and tied the rope around her wrist before grabbing the other arm and tying her wrists together in front of her.</p> <p>As the attacker behind Sharon held her, the one in front spotted some rope on the wall, which he went and collected. Throwing the rope over a beam in the stable roof he tied one end to the helpless girls wrists before hauling her up to stand on tiptoe before tying the rope off to a hook on the wall.</p> <p>“Cut,” shouted Ted, as he wanted to move his cameras so that they all covered the action inside the stable.</p> <p>The actors stood back and relaxed as Sharon struggled to reach the ground with her toes. No one helped her although she noticed one or two of the men looking at her hungrily.</p> <p>“Ok. In this scene you are going to strip the girl as she hangs from the rope and when she is naked you feel her up,” Ted told the two actors. “I want it to be realistic so I expect you to be fairly forceful but don’t mark her up yet. Here is a knife so you can start her shirt off and cut off her bra but the rest you can get off without using it.”</p> <p>Ted stood back as the actors got into position and Sharon noticed that the other actors now stood behind the cameras all wanting to watch as she was stripped. Looking at the front of their trousers she could see that all of them had large bulges showing that they were turned on by what was happening to her.</p> <p>“Action,” Ted called and the two actors with masks on started to strip Sharon.</p> <p>As one of them held her from behind the other pulled her boots from her feet. Sharon tried to kick out but the man behind just yanked her hair back and Sharon got the message as her scalp felt as if it was on fire.</p> <p>Having got her boots off the man in front undid the waistband on her jodhpurs and lowered the zip before pulling them forcefully off of her legs. Spinning her around the man behind made a small nick with the knife at the top of her shirt before spinning her back towards her other attacker and the cameras.</p> <p>Now the attacker in front of Sharon grasped the top of her shirt and ripped it from top to bottom. Taking the knife from the other man he cut up the sleeves and across the shoulder until the shirt fell in a heap on the floor leaving the thirteen-year-old standing in just her underwear.</p> <p>As the man in front grasped and squeezed her breasts through the bra the attacker behind slid his hand down to fondle her pussy through her panties. Sharon begged them to stop but she could feel herself getting wet as they expertly worked on her young body.</p> <p>She held her breath as the hand on her pussy moved up to the waistband of her panties and she felt it go down the front, underneath the material. The fingers reached her almost hairless little slit and she felt the man’s middle finger part her lips and find her clit.</p> <p>As one man worked on the girl by playing with her clit the man in front stood back and used the knife to cut off the shoulder straps on her bra. As he held the knife in front of Sharon’s face she looked at him and at the knife in fear and excitement both at the same time.</p> <p>Pushing the knife between Sharon and the material in the centre of her bra the attacker cut the bra in two and watched as it fell to the floor at their feet. Sharon’s large breasts were now on view topped with large pink nipples and the man in front now waited to give Ted on the camera time to get some good shots before he moved on.</p> <p>Now the man in front of Sharon reached down and grasped the waistband on her panties. Yanking hard he tore the garment from the young girls body exposing the fact that his friends finger was buried in Sharon’s slit, as Sharon cried out in shock and pain.</p> <p>With the young girl naked both men worked on her body, with one pulling and squeezing her breasts as the other rubbed and pulled at her clit. At first Sharon was frightened but soon their expert hands had her fully aroused and she could not stop herself from responding as she thrust her breasts and pussy against the men’s hands.</p> <p>Soon they had Sharon on the verge of an orgasm but every time she was about to come they hurt her by squeezing her clit or nipples, which stopped her coming, then they would start building her up again until just before she came they would hurt her again.</p> <p>They carried on doing this for ten minutes until Ted gave them a signal and they allowed her the orgasm she so badly wanted.</p> <p>Sharon had never felt anything so strongly as that orgasm. She had been trying to come and had been stopped again and again until suddenly just as she expected them to stop her they redoubled their efforts and made her come.</p> <p>When they had finished she hung from the ropes, naked and drenched in sweat as the two men stepped back. As she hung in front of them all, she could feel her pussy juices leaking out and running down the inside of her legs and noticed, to her embarrassment that Ted had one of the cameras focused tight on her sopping wet pussy and the trail of wetness on her legs.</p> <p>Ted called it a cut and they all stopped for a break and to set up for the next scene as he walked over to Sharon and told her that in the next scene the men were going to whip her until she agreed to give them both blowjobs. Sharon looked at the whip in his hands and agreed there and then that she would suck both men rather than be whipped.</p> <p>“What you are really willing to do is neither here nor there,” he said. “In the film you are going to refuse and they are going to whip you until you agree to it. I will signal you when it is time to give in.”</p> <p>“What if I give in straight away?” Asked Sharon.</p> <p>“If you are not going to cooperate in making this film then we might make another film which will be a snuff movie,” Ted warned. “It is up to you. We can give you much pleasure and a little pain or nothing but pain.”</p> <p>“But I don’t think that I will be able to hold out,” said Sharon. “I’m worried that I might beg to be released and promise to do anything too soon.”</p> <p>“That’s your problem,” replied Ted. “Remember what I said though, wait until I give you the signal before giving in.”</p> <p><br/> Sharon waited anxiously as the men finished their break and turned their attention back to her. As two of the actors approached her, their faces covered by the masks she wondered if this was the same two or had they switched places.</p> <p>Taking their positions in front of the young girl they waited until Ted called action before returning to fondling her naked body.</p> <p>“Are you going to suck our cocks or do we have to make you,” one of them asked.</p> <p>“No,” Sharon stammered not sure if she meant no she wouldn’t suck their cocks or no please don’t hurt her.</p> <p>“We’ll see about that,” one of them said as he shook the whip in her face before stepping back and measuring the distance to the girl with his eye before drawing back his arm and letting fly with a full bloodied blow.</p> <p>The whip curled around Sharon’s arm and across her back leaving what felt to Sharon like a trail of fire in its wake as she heard the loud crack of its contact through her pain.</p> <p>Again and again the whip fell never giving Sharon time to draw breath in order to give in. Angry red lines crossed her young body as the whip wrapped itself around her and spun her as she hung by her bound hands.</p> <p>Finally at a nod from the Director the actor wilding the whip paused long enough for Sharon to get a breath and begin begging to be released.</p> <p>“what will you do for us if we release you,” the actor asked?</p> <p>“Anything you want only please don’t hurt me anymore,” she begged.</p> <p>Untying the young girls hands the men allowed her to drop to the floor before stripping off and standing in front of her.</p> <p>“Get busy before I start using the whip again,” her attacker ordered her and with an effort Sharon struggled to her knees.</p> <p>With two large cocks inches from her face the poor girl hesitated and her attacker wasted no time in slashing her across the body with the whip once more knocking her back to the floor.</p> <p>Again Sharon struggled to her feet but this time she did not hesitate in opening her mouth and putting the man’s hard cock inside it. Reaching out with her other hand she began to rub the second man’s cock as she bobbed her head in an effort to make the first man come.</p> <p>Now the sounds changed from the crack of the whip and the cries of the young girl to the sound of sucking and slapping and the cries of encouragement from the men.</p> <p>Swapping cocks back and forth Sharon sucked and licked them until they were ready to cum. Telling her to open her mouth wide the two men rubbed themselves until they came in spurt after powerful spurt of white spunk, which coated their young victims face gluing her eyes together and dripping off her chin onto her breasts.</p> <p>Stepping back they told Sharon to stay as she was and looking around she saw the other six men advancing on her, all with their cocks in their hands.</p></div>",[]
867,Stacy the Little Model in Bondage,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,42,4,"M+/g, BD, S&M;",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Standing on the four-inch heels was difficult enough, thought Stacy but doing it with her arms tied wrist to elbow behind her back made it twice as hard. As she stood there naked trying to maintain her balance she regretted allowing her Step Father to talk her into this job.</p> <p>Stacy had been a model for six years now and during the first five years she had contract after contract, with work for lots of catalogues, magazines and even some television work. Now however things had changed.</p> <p>It was six months since her last shoot and that had only been a two-hour session with Dan Partridge. Ever since then the photographers had stopped calling for her and her agency was unable to find her work.</p> <p>Other girls of her age were able to get work but since the shoot with Dan Partridge, where he had touched her breasts while adjusting her position and she had called him a pervert for it, no other photographers had wanted her on their sets.</p> <p>Her Step Father had wanted her to apologise but Stacy had thrown a strop and walked out which meant that the Studio had lost a days shooting, something they always got upset about.</p> <p>Her Step Father, who was also Stacy’s agent had been around to see all of the photographers and had come back with the message that unless Dan was willing to employ her thenNoteTab Pro appears to be corrupted. This command cannot be completed. model.</p> <p>It wasn’t fair, thought Stacy. Dan was the one in the wrong as there was no doubt in her mind that he had deliberately fondled her small breasts and even pinched her nipples when she was modelling a tiny yellow bikini for him. Dan said that it was usual in swimwear shoots to have one or two photos where the nipple showed through the material and that these would be used in some of the more adult magazines. Since her nipples had not been erect he was just helping her achieve the right look for his clients.</p> <p>When Stacy argued that none of the other photographers she had worked with had ever done that he simply pointed out that she had only just started to develop to the point that her nipples would get hard enough to show.</p> <p>She knew from the look of lust on his face when he did it that he was lying but looking back now Stacy wished she had just kept quiet about it.</p> <p>Finally her Step Father had convinced her that if she was ever going to work again she was going to have to apologies to Dan and beg him to employ her.</p> <p>Reluctantly Stacy had phoned him and made a grovelling apology begging him to use her for his next shoot and to her surprise he had immediately agreed. She really should have known better than to have accepted the work without checking it out first but she was just so pleased that he was letting her get back into modelling she took the job without asking what she was going to model.</p> <p>This morning she had been up bright and early and had her Step Father drop her off fifteen minutes before she was due at Dan’s studio to try and impress him with her willing attitude. Stacy’s Step Father had always accompanied her on shoots before but because she had not worked for so long he explained that he had taken on other commitments and would be back to collect her at lunchtime.</p> <p>Dan had been setting up his equipment in a small 12 by 12 room off the side of his main studio and Stacy began to wonder what product she was going to be modelling that he would want to do it in there.</p> <p>Looking around she noticed that apart from a metal ring, which was set into each wall of the room at about waist height, it was completely bare. Usually there would be a backdrop and some props but clearly not this time.</p> <p>“Hello Mr Partridge,” Stacy had called and Dan had looked up and smiled at her.</p> <p>“Hi Stacy. I’m glad to see you back again and hope that you are going to behave today,” He said. “You really are too pretty not to be working as a model.”</p> <p>The flash of anger at the suggestion that she had not behaved last time was quickly overcome by the compliment and Stacy just bit her tongue and smiled back at the photographer.</p> <p>“Good, well Dave, my assistant will be back soon,” he added. “I just sent him out to get some rope. Do you want to make some coffee while we are waiting?”</p> <p>Stacy went off to make some coffee for Dan wondering what he wanted rope for but decided it was best not to appear stupid by asking.</p> <p>When she returned with Dan’s coffee Dave was there with several lengths of rope a knife, a pair of high heel shoes, a ball with straps attached and a riding crop. He was holding a long, thick piece of rough rope into which he was tying knots about a foot apart.</p> <p>Taking the coffee from her Dan told her to undress and get ready.</p> <p>Looking around Stacy could not see any clothes to change into and finally decided to ask what she was modelling for them.</p> <p>“Just your skin,” Dan told her. “This is a bdsm shoot for Bound Lolita Magazine.</p> <p>“What!” She cried. “You don’t think I am going to pose nude do you?”</p> <p>“Not only are you going to pose nude but you’re going to be tied up as well,” Dan informed the lovely preteen girl.</p> <p>“Please there must be a mistake,” Stacy cried. “I don’t do that sort of work.</p> <p>“Well at the moment you don’t do any sort of work,” Dan told her. “In fact you have ceased to be a model. I am offering you a way back into modelling. Do this as an apology to me and I will use you at least once a month on other work and put the word out to the other photographers that you are much more cooperative these days. But if you don’t do it you are finished as a model.”</p> <p>“Now if you are not going to do it I need to call Bella and get her over here so that we don’t waste another day, so chose and chose quickly,” he said. “Either start undressing or get out of here.”</p> <p>Bella did this kind of work? Stacy thought. I never realised that. She was one of the most sought after young girls on the circuit, always busy and paid more than any of the others for her work.</p> <p>“Ok start walking,” Dan ordered reaching for a phone to make the threatened call.</p> <p>“No, I’ll do it,” Stacy conceded and reached down to pull the hem of her tee shirt up.</p> <p>“Wait,” Dan ordered and started a video camera rolling before picking up his camera and starting to take photos of Stacy. “Ok start undressing and make it slow and sexy for me.”</p> <p>Although Stacy had done any number of underwear shoots before, this was the first time she had undressed in front of the camera and she found herself incredibly shy. Slowly she pulled her tee shirt off and allowed it to drop to the floor.</p> <p>“Now that’s the look I was after,” Dan exclaimed as he pointed to the fact that her nipples were hard as they pushed against the thin material of her white lacy bra. “You see you little teases are all the same. Claim that you don’t want it but your body says something different.”</p> <p>Blushing bright red Stacy removed her trainers before reaching for the catch on her short skirt and allowing it to drop to the floor at her feet. Standing before Dan she turned this way and that as he finished up a roll of film shooting her in just her underwear.</p> <p>Calling a halt Dan handed the camera to Dave who began reloading it as Dan stepped over to the pretty young model and put his hand on her shoulder.</p> <p>Stacy could feel the photographer’s clammy touch moving over her naked shoulder and wanted to push him away but knew that if she did she was finished as a model. Steeling herself she let him slide his hand down to cup her breasts through the material of her bra and roll the prominent little nipple between his finger and thumb, flinching as he squeezed tightly.</p> <p>“Good girl,” he said as if he was talking to a dog rather than a preteen young model. Then taking the newly loaded camera that Dave held out he returned to the business of taking photos.</p> <p>“Ok now lets see you take the rest off,” he said as he brought the camera up to his eye.</p> <p>Reaching behind her Stacy undid the clasp on her bra and allowed it to slip down her arms to fall onto the floor baring her small pert little breasts before the two men and the cameras.</p> <p>Now Dan went to work getting Stacy to pose in a variety of ways, which showed off her young breasts to their best advantage. All the time he worked she could see the lump in his trousers stretching the material and could see it growing bigger as he got her first to lean forward with her hands on her knees, which allowed her breasts to appear larger and then to lean backwards into a crab position, which stretched her breasts taunt against her skin and allowed just the nipples to poke out.</p> <p>Now they reached the point that Stacy was dreading as she was told to remove her knickers. Not since she was very young had any man seen her there and now she was going to be naked not only in front of the two men but also in front of the cameras.</p> <p>Hooking her hands into the waistband she took a deep breath, thinking about the fact that she would be able to get back to her modelling work when this was all over, before pushing her knickers downwards and stepping out of them as they fell to her feet.</p> <p>Both men stared at the lovely naked preteen displayed for their pleasure. It was some time before Dan remembered to start taking pictures again. He knew that he was going to have some great shots to sell as a result of today’s shoot and that he was going to make a lot of money from this little girl’s body.</p> <p>The best thing was that once he had finished with her today she would have to return whenever he wanted or he would use the photos that he had to ruin her career.</p> <p>“Ok now for the bondage part,” he told her. “Dave prepare her for me.”</p> <p>Stepping behind the naked little girl Dave pulled her hands back and began to wind rope around them tying each wrist tightly to the opposite elbow. “Ouch, that hurts,” Stacy, complained but Dave just completed the job without comment.</p> <p>Taking up the ball Dave brought it up to the lovely girls face and pushed it against her lips. Stacy realising what was expected opened her mouth as wide as she could but Dave still he had trouble squeezing it all in. Next he fastened the buckle tightly behind her head being careful to pull her beautiful hair out of the way first.</p> <p>Now only muffled sounds came from Stacy as she tried to communicate through the gag as Dave knelt before her and lifting each foot in turn placed the shoes with their four-inch heels on her feet.</p> <p>Standing back Dave admired his handy-work as Dan continued to shoot picture after picture of the little model as she tottered around on her high heels.</p> <p>Dan handed the camera to Dave to reload and Stacy cringed as he walked over to her as she stood helpless before him. She knew what was coming and wasn’t surprised when he reached out and taking hold of her nipple pulled her painfully towards him.</p> <p>Stacy struggled to regain her balance on the ridiculously high shoes as she was pulled towards the photographer. Once she was close enough Dan put one hand on each breast and squeezed them hard bringing tears to her eyes as she struggled to move away from him.</p> <p>Rolling her nipples between his fingers and thumbs Dan looked his young model straight in the eyes and said. “You caused me to lose a lot of face with the other photographers and I haven’t forgotten your remark about my being a pervert. Before I let you start working as a model again you are going to be punished for that.”</p> <p>Shaking her head Stacy tried to back away but Dan just held her tightly by her breasts so that as the young model had to stop pulling as it hurt too much.</p> <p>Taking the camera back from his assistant Dan shot a roll of film of the naked model as she tottered around the room on the heels with tears streaking her face, before getting Dave to reload again.</p> <p>“Now all this was caused because I wanted to take some shots of your erect nipples Stacy,” Dan said. “I cannot understand why you caused such a fuss in the first place but now I am going to shoot a complete roll of them just to remind you that next time you should just let me get on with my work without complaint. Is that ok with you now?” He asked.</p> <p>Stacy nodded her head. All she wanted was to get this over with and be able to get back to modelling and as Dan got back to work she followed his instructions and posed exactly as he demanded.</p> <p>Dan got some great shots of her tearful face and small breasts but thought that her nipples just didn’t look right.</p> <p>“Dave get her nipples more erect for me,” he told his assistant who was only too pleased to have a chance to play with the young models breasts.</p> <p>Squeezing and pulling Stacy’s nipples soon made them hard and the photographer shot some more pictures before stopping and examining the young girls breasts again.</p> <p>“Do you think that you could get them any harder,” he asked Dave.</p> <p>Dave thought for a moment. “We have some ice cubes in the fridge,” he told his boss. “That might work.”</p> <p>Dan had him get them and soon he was rubbing them against the young models nipples. Stacy could feel how hard her nipples got as the ice had it’s effect on her and saw that they were standing out considerably further on her small breasts.</p> <p>“That’s better,” Dan said as he continued to use up another roll of film.</p> <p>“Do you want me to dry them off,” Dave asked as the melting ice had left trails of water running down the young models breasts.</p> <p>“No it looks good just as it is,” Dan replied. “How about doing the same on her clit and seeing if we can get that to poke out too.”</p> <p>Dave sunk to his knees facing the young model and Stacy shrank back as he brought a cube of ice up against the top of her naked slit. Dave’s hand went around the young girl and cupped an ass cheek as he pulled her back towards him.</p> <p>Using his knees Dan’s assistant forced Stacy to stand with her feet apart and worked the freezing cube up and down the lips of her naked little pussy.</p> <p>Dan kept shooting and as Dave started to use the fourth ice cube he was rewarded with the sight of his preteen models sensitive little clit poking out through the puffy lips of her pussy.</p> <p>“Great work Dave,” Dan praised. “Now put a cube up inside her and I will get some shots of it leaking out as it melts. It will look as if she’s juicing up,” he continued.</p> <p>Stacy felt the icy cube being forced into her virgin passage as Dave stood back and allowed the photographer to move in closer, taking shot after shot until he had finished the roll of film.</p> <p>As Stacy stood shivering from the cold and wet ice cube that had melted inside her Dave changed the film in the camera.</p> <p>“Only one more thing left now Stacy and you will be able to work again as a model,” said Dan as he picked up the length of rope with knots in and tied it to the ring on the wall. Taking the other end he pulled it across the room and tied it tightly to the ring in the opposite wall.</p> <p>“You have heard of walking the plank?” He asked. “Well this is a new variation on that called walking the rope. I think you will find it very interesting.”</p> <p>Picking Stacy up Dan placed her over the rope next to a ring so that one leg went down on either side of the rope. The young model let out a squeal as the rope cut into the lips of her pussy and squashed her sensitive clit as she was lowered to stand on the floor.</p> <p>With the four-inch heels on she couldn’t stand on tiptoe to relieve the pain of the rope cutting into her young pussy flesh and felt as if she was being cut in two. Dan reached down and pulled the lips of her pussy open so that the rough rope slid right up against her little clit at the front and deep into her bum at the back as her weight pulled it even tighter. Dan couldn’t help but pull on Stacy’s erect little clit and give it a hard squeeze just to see the preteen model flinch from the pain.</p> <p>“Ok Stacy, what you have to do is walk from here across the room until your breasts are touching the wall opposite,” Dan said. “Do that and we will release you and things will be back to normal, with plenty of work coming your way.”</p> <p>Stacy looked along the rough piece of rope at the ten large knots and on to the other wall. Slowly she shuffled forward on the heels and felt the rope drag painfully over her clit, down through the lips of her pussy, rasp against the tender flesh between her legs and finally drag over her tiny anus.</p> <p>As she reached the first knot she stopped as she felt it painfully knock into her clit. She couldn’t raise herself over it and knew that she would have to just drag in through along with the rest of the rough rope.</p> <p>Dan had adjusted the video camera and was busy shooting shot after shot of the preteen as she tried desperately to force the knot past her clit and through her legs. Despite the chill of the room Stacy was covered in a sheen of sweat and her nipples stood out proudly from her chest.</p> <p>Suddenly losing her balance Stacy stumbled forward and felt the knot rip past her clit and tear through her pussy before stopping painfully between her legs as she regained her balance.</p> <p>Dan and Dave were surprised at the amount of pain that the young girl managed to express through the gag. The scream was mainly lost inside her own throat but enough of it escaped to ensure that anyone watching the video later, realised just how much pain she was going through.</p> <p>Just then the door opened and Stacy’s Step Dad walked in.</p> <p>Stacy looked at him with relief, knowing that he would rescue her from the terrible things that Dan was doing to her.</p> <p>“Hi Dan. I rushed back hoping I’d be in time to see the rope walk,” her Step Father said. “Looks like my little girl is having trouble with it.”</p> <p>Confusion filled the young girls mind as she struggled to understand what was going on. Could her Step Father really be going to just watch as Dan tortured her like this.</p> <p>“Do you realise how much you have cost your Mother and me with your selfish attitude?” He asked as he picked up the riding crop from the floor and approached her. “After today you will have lots more work and will do anything you are told to do, won’t you?”</p> <p>Shaking her head no Stacy saw him raise the crop and bring it down hard against her bum. As the sharp pain shot through her she took a step forward and the knot pulled from under her and tore against her tiny anus causing even more pain.</p> <p>Standing shaking Stacy saw her Step Father raise the crop again. “Are you going to do as you’re told?” He asked again. This time Stacy nodded yes frantically and was relieved to see him lower the crop. “Ok lets see you take the next knot for me then.”</p> <p>Knowing how much it was going to hurt Stacy stepped forward until the next knot was pressed tightly against the front of her clit. Taking a deep breath she moved one foot forward closed her eyes and then moved the other forward. Again she let out a shriek as the knot tore against her tender flesh as it passed under her and out the other side.</p> <p>“Keep going,” her Step Father ordered and Stacy moved against the next knot and forced herself to endure the pain as this one tore through her as well. She noticed that the further towards the middle she got the easier it was as the rope was slightly lower at this point.</p> <p>The next two knots hurt but were nowhere near as painful as the first two and now Stacy was allowed to rest while Dave reloaded the camera for Dan.</p> <p>“Only three more knots Stacy and you will be back into work again,” Dan told her as he took the loaded camera and focussed on her. “Lets see you take the next one now.”</p> <p>Moving forward Stacy pushed against the next knot. Being nearer the end it was higher and as she forced herself over it she again cried out in pain as it tore her young flesh. She could feel wetness now and was sure that she was bleeding.</p> <p>Standing crying Stacy tried to catch her breath. She had two knots left. She knew that she had to take them both to get her modelling career back but being near the end meant that they were higher.</p> <p>Leaning against the first knot Stacy tried to push it through but it wouldn’t go. It was just too big to fit past her clit and through her legs. As she started to pull back however her Step Father struck her hard across the bum with the crop and the preteen model lurched forward.</p> <p>The pain was intense as it felt as though she was being torn in two by the knot as it passed through her legs. The rough rope ripped the skin on her tender pussy, thighs and bum from her but it was nothing compared to the pain in her sensitive clit, which felt as if it had been punched.</p> <p>“Only one more now Stacy,” Dan told her as the young model stood shaking her head, tears streaming from her eyes. They couldn’t expect her to do the last one, could they? Because it was nearer the ring on the wall it was higher than the rest and was just too high for her to get over.</p> <p>But they did!</p> <p>“It looks like she is going to need a bit of encouragement to do this one,” Dan told her Step Father. “I think you are going to have to really lay into her with the crop.”</p> <p>“Come on Stacy, just the one and you have done it,” her Step Father said.</p> <p>Moving forward Stacy’s body climbed the rope until the knot was snug against her preteen pussy. Try as she might she couldn’t get past the knot, which smacked directly against her hard clit. Suddenly her bum was on fire from a slash of the crop but she was still unable to go further. Now blow after blow fell on her unprotected bum driving her higher and higher up the rope until suddenly the knot slipped between the lips of her pussy dragging and stretching her clit along with it as it tore against the raw flesh between her legs and finally out and up, tearing her anus on it’s way.</p> <p>A high-pitched scream erupted from the young girl’s gagged mouth and Dave caught her as at last the pain receded and she fainted into the blackness.</p> <p>When she came to she had been dressed back in her clothes and all sign of her ordeal had been cleared away but as she started to stand the pain between her legs caused her to gasp.</p> <p>“We’ve put some special cream on that,” Dan said. “It will be sore for a day or two but will heal by next week which is when you have your next shoot.”</p> <p>“What will I be modelling,” Stacy asked, with fear in her voice.</p> <p>“Don’t worry its clothes for the new Index catalogue,” Dan replied and Pete Morris wants you for a spread he is doing for a leisure centre next Friday too, oh and its at the same rate as Bella.”</p> <p>Stacy brightened up. It seemed as if she had done what was needed to get back into the business and that Dan was going to keep his promise. Pete Morris was one of the most respected Photographers in the game and one she had always wanted to work with. Also she was going to be paid as much as Bella who was the highest earning model she knew.</p> <p>Dan handed her a sheet of paper and a pen as he said, “now I just need you to sign an agreement to do one Bound Lolita spread a month for the next year and we can put the past behind us.”</p> </div>",[]
868,Sally at the Retirement Home,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-04-26,69,4,"M+/f, nc, oral, anal, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There was a scowl on Sally’s usually pretty face as the young girl whined to her Mum. “Do we both have to go and see Granddad. Can’t you go without me?”</p> <p>“No Sally you’re coming with me. It’s not often we both go to see my Father and he particularly asked to see you today,” the young girl’s Mum replied.</p> <p>If it was her Dad, or any other man Sally knew that she would be able to twist them around her little finger but her Mum was a different matter.</p> <p>At just fourteen the young girl had learnt that boys and even men would do anything she wanted just for a smile or word of thanks. This remarkable change had only occurred in the last year as the young girls body had developed from child to women. Her small firm breasts had grown and a pair of hips had arrived along with the knowledge that every man’s eyes had started to follow her as she walked by.</p> <p>Even the male teachers at school had become easy to get around and by sitting at the front of the class with her legs slightly apart Sally had them all red faced and flustered.</p> <p>But now her Mother was insisting she went to visit her Granddad at the retirement home and she had planned to go shopping with her best friend Lucy.</p> <p>“It’s not fair,” she cried. “Why do I have to go with you?”</p> <p>“Because I said so,” her Mother replied with the answer that has infuriated generations of children.</p> <p>In her petulance, Sally kicked the table and watched in dismay as the brightly coloured present for her Granddad toppled over and hit the floor with the unmistakable sound of breaking glass.</p> <p>“You stupid girl,” her Mother screamed. “That was your Grandfather’s present. Now I’m going to have to go out and buy him something new. Well, you can look after him and run his errands while I go out and get a new present and it is coming out of your savings too. That should teach you a lesson.”</p> <p>Normally when they got to the retirement home Granddad had her Mum run around doing odd jobs for him and she thought it funny but today she was going to have to do the running about and that put her in an even worse mood.</p> <p>How could her Mother be so unfair, Sally thought. It wasn’t her fault the present toppled over. It shouldn’t have been left just sitting on the table like that.</p> <p>“Come on. In the car now!” Her mother shouted and Sally walked as slow as she could to the car trying to show her Mother that she couldn’t be ordered around like when she was little.</p> <p>“Dad wouldn’t make me go,” she told her Mother as she sat in the car.</p> <p>“Well your Father lets you get away with murder and it’s time you learnt to do as you’re told,” her Mother retorted. “Since you broke the present I have decided that you can pay for its replacement out of your pocket money for the next month,” she added.</p> <p>“But that’s not fair,” the young girl cried. “I was saving up for the new coat like Lucy’s one.”</p> <p>“Tough,” her Mother exclaimed. “You should have thought of that before you kicked the table.”</p> <p>“I hate Granddad!” Sally shouted. “Visiting him has ruined everything.”</p> <p>“You be nice to him,” her Mother warned. “We only have our house because your Granddad gave it to us when he went into the retirement home.”</p> <p>The rest of the journey was spent in silence as Mother and Daughter avoided talking to each other and at last they arrived at the retirement home where Sally’s Granddad lived.</p> <p>Walking through the door they came to the reception desk where a huge black male nurse sat. “Hi it’s Sally isn’t it?” He said with a huge grin splitting his face as he looked at the sexy young girl..</p> <p>Sally pretended she hadn’t heard and ignored him as she continued towards her Grandfather’s room.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Charles,” Sally’s Mum said to the nurse. “She is in a foul mood today and is giving me hell.”</p> <p>“That’s alright Maam,” Charles replied although the look in his eyes at the young girls snub said something completely different.</p> <p>Sally and her Mum arrived at the room and entered, finding the only occupant sitting in an easy chair in his dressing gown watching television.</p> <p>“Hi Dad,” Sally’s Mum said, giving her Father a kiss before waiting for the young girl to say hello to her Grandfather.</p> <p>“Hello Sally,” her Grandfather said after waiting a moment.</p> <p>“Hi,” she replied making no effort to give the old man a kiss or hug.</p> <p>“Sorry Dad she’s in a bad mood again,” Sally’s Mum explained. “Do you have anything you want me to get while I pop out?”</p> <p>“Yes I’ve got a list for you,” Sally’s Granddad said handing her a list that included shopping, shoe repairs and laundry.</p> <p>“This is going to take a couple of hours and I’m due to have lunch with a friend today,” Sally’s Mum complained.</p> <p>“That’s ok dear. Leave Sally here and collect her after lunch,” Her Granddad replied. “We’ll look after her.”</p> <p>“Mum…” Sally started.</p> <p>“Good idea Dad,” Sally’s Mum interrupted. “She can run your errands for you and the others if they want. I’ll see you in about four hours. Do as your Granddad tells you,” she instructed before heading out of the door.</p> <p>“Sally can you ask Charles to pop in and see me and can you go to the corner shop and get me a paper,” her Granddad asked.</p> <p>“Ok,” said Sally with bad grace and headed out the door.</p> <p>A few minutes later Charles appeared. “You wanted me Mr Taylor?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes Charles. My Granddaughter is going to be around on her own for the next four hours and I think she badly needs teaching a lesson. Do you have any of that stuff you give to troublesome patients that makes them more docile.”</p> <p>“Oh Mr Taylor I don’t think that you should be thinking of giving her none of that,” Charles said. “I could get in big trouble for that.”</p> <p>“Well that’s a pity because I think that a session with your cock stuffed up her, could have helped adjust her attitude towards black people,” Sally’s Granddad said.</p> <p>“Hmmm. Maybe I was being a bit hasty,” Charles said at the thought of his huge cock stuffed up the little girl’s sweet ass. “You would let me do that to your Granddaughter?”</p> <p>“I think that it is about time she learned some manners towards her elders,” Sally’s Granddad said. “I think that she will leave here tonight a lot sorrier than when she came in.”</p> <p>“Ok I’ll go and get some,” Charles replied and returned some minutes later with a small plastic container out of which he took a pill. Putting the pill between two spoons he crushed it into a powder and returned the powder to the container.</p> <p>When Sally returned with the paper her Granddad asked if she would like a drink of orange and sent Charles off to get it. Charles returned with the doctored drink and Sally obligingly drank it down in one swallow.</p> <p>Looking at the huge male nurse and her Granddad Sally felt that they were waiting expectantly as they looked at her. Well let them look, she thought as she thrust out her chest and sucked in her tiny waist.</p> <p>“Come here,” her Granddad called and when the young girl got within reach he pulled her onto his lap. Slowly he stroked her arms and cuddled her to his chest before he slipped one hand around to cup her small breast. After squeezing and feeling it for several minutes without any complaint from Sally he moved on to her other breast and repeated the process.</p> <p>The feelings were electric to young Sally and she knew that she should be complaining but somehow she couldn’t get the words out and just sat there docile as her Granddad’s large hands squeezed and pinched her.</p> <p>Suddenly she began to feel hot and as her Granddad unbuttoned several buttons on her shirt she flapped the front back and forth trying to cool off.</p> <p>“That’s a good idea dear,” she heard her Grandfather say. “Why don’t you stand up and take it right off?”</p> <p>As if her hands had a mind of their own she felt them undo the rest of her buttons and pull the shirt from her tight jeans. She knew that she shouldn’t but her mind seemed to be disconnected from her body as she allowed the shirt to slip from her shoulders and down her arms as it dropped in a pile onto the floor leaving her standing in her pretty white bra with the little red flowers on it.</p> <p>Both men stared. This was an absolute peach of a girl and even Sally’s Grandfather felt his eighty-five year old cock respond to the sight in front of him.</p> <p>Sally stood just less than five feet tall, with her shoulder length blonde hair forming a halo surrounding her heart shaped face. She had buckteeth that a brace was struggling to straighten and a tiny, slightly upturned nose that gave her such a cute look that men wanted to reach out and touch her as she passed.</p> <p>The swell of her small breasts was visible above the pretty bra she wore and her smooth pale skin made the two men ache to touch her.</p> <p>“I think that you would be more comfortable without the jeans dear,” Sally’s granddad told her with a tremor in his voice and again the young girl’s hands acted without her instructing them to and began to unbutton the front of her jeans.</p> <p>As her white panties came into view both men held their collective breath lest they should disturb the magic that was the drugs effect on the lovely young beauty. Slowly the jeans were slid down her pale legs halting momentarily as her shoes were removed and then completing their journey to lay in a pile on the floor at her feet.</p> <p>“Why don’t you turn around and pick up your clothes and put them on the chair over there,” Sally’s Granddad suggested and the two men enjoyed the view of Sally’s tight panties being stretched across her bum as she bent to retrieve her discarded clothes.</p> <p>Charles’s hand reached out and patted the child’s bum as she was bent over, his huge black hand contrasting with the young girl’s white panties. She tried to straighten up but he placed his other hand onto her back and Sally was forced to remain in the bent over position as his hand squeezed the cheeks of her bum through the tight material.</p> <p>Turning her around so that her head was in her Grandfathers lap Charles continued to squeeze her bum and started to run his hands up and down the soft skin of her legs as he began to get bolder in his exploration of her rear.</p> <p>Sliding his hand up to her back the huge black man ran it back down and allowed it to push under the panties and feel the firm cheeks of the young girl’s behind.</p> <p>Now Sally began to struggle but with the huge black pushing her back down and her Grandfather holding her head in his lap her drug weakened body was unable to break free.</p> <p>“All right Sally, why don’t you give your Granddad a blow job,” Charles asked her? “Just be a good girl and pull it out for him while I get to know your body a little better.”</p> <p>Sally shook her head frantically as her drug-befuddled mind took in what the huge black man was saying. She could feel his hands running over the bare flesh of her bum and she could feel her Granddad’s lump pushing against her cheek as he held her head in his lap. She was determined to get away from both but was as helpless as a moth pinned to a board as the two men continued to hold her.</p> <p>Now she could feel the black man’s hand leave her bum and grasp the waist of her panties. Slowly he tugged them down and the material slid further and further down her legs until it reached her feet leaving her naked bum exposed to his lecherous gaze.</p> <p>Then the hand on her back slid down to her bra strap and with practised ease unclipped the hook allowing her breasts to spring free. Her Granddad then took over and pulled the bra off her arms allowing it to drop to the floor leaving her bent over and naked for their pleasure.</p> <p>“I think her earlier rudeness to you deserves a punishment Charles,” her Grandfather said and Charles raised his hand off her bum before bringing it back down in a stinging slap.</p> <p>“Ah,” Sally yelled as her tiny bottom exploded in pain. “No, please,” but Charles ignored her and brought his hand down hard four more times leaving bright red marks on her bum cheeks.</p> <p>By this time Sally’s Granddad could stand no more and pulled his now hard cock out through the gap in his pyjamas. Pulling the young girl up by her hair he held his cock against her lips.</p> <p>“Open up,” he commanded only to see Sally shake her head in defiance.</p> <p>Charles brought his hand down hard on her bum and as Sally opened her mouth to scream her Granddad pushed her head down, filling her mouth with his cock.</p> <p>“Now suck it or Charles will keep smacking you,” her Granddad commanded and Charles demonstrated by smacking her hard again.</p> <p>With the combination of the drugs, the spanking and the two men holding her, Sally was in no position to fight back. As she gave in and started to give the first blowjob of her young life she felt the huge black man push her feet apart as his large hand slipped between her legs.</p> <p>With her Grandfather using her hair to guide her as she pleasured him she felt the electrifying touch of Charles as he brushed his fingers over her clit. Working slowly he massaged the lips of her young pussy and ran his fingers around her clit until she was shuddering in anticipation. Finally he brought his fingers into contact with the young girls clit and felt her stiffen as an orgasm hit her.</p> <p>Working his fingers into her now wet slit, Charles made sure they were nice and wet before sliding them up to her little puckered ass and pushing against the entrance.</p> <p>Sally was still in the throes of her orgasm when she realised what he was going to do. She began to wriggle around but this only increased the excitement for the two men as they held her down and prepared her to be speared at both ends.</p> <p>Slowly Charles increased the pressure with his fingers until he forced his wet finger past the muscle and into the young girls back passage. Sally screamed around the cock in her mouth and her Granddad moaned at the feelings that this elicited from his cock.</p> <p>“Blimey Charles if that’s what it feels like with your finger up her arse I can’t wait until your cock is inside her,” Sally’s Granddad told the nurse confirming her worst fears.</p> <p>“Well you will find out shortly,” Charles informed him.</p> <p>Slowly Charles rammed his finger in and out of the girl until he felt the muscles easing, at which point he added another finger. Sally screamed again but Charles just kept going until he felt her muscles had stretched enough.</p> <p>Moving behind her he grabbed both of her hands in one of his and pushed down on her back until she was at the angle he wanted. Then using his free hand he dropped his trousers and pants before bringing the head of his huge cock to the entrance to her bum.</p> <p>Trying as hard as she could to avoid the head of his cock, Sally was aware of the vulnerable position that she was in. Her Grandfathers cock was thumping into the back of her throat as he increased the force of his thrusts and as she gagged and struggled to breathe she momentarily forgot about the cock behind her. This was enough for Charles who, bringing the head of his cock to the recently stretched opening of her anus, gave an almighty shove which saw his enormous cock head disappear inside the young girls bum.</p> <p>Sally let out a yelp of pain and felt as if her bum had been torn apart but the cock in her mouth stopped her screaming for mercy, not that the two rampant men would have shown her any at that point.</p> <p>For a few moments Charles held still with his cock inside the girl giving her a chance to become accustomed to his huge size then he began to gently push his cock further into Sally’s tiny anus.</p> <p>It never failed to surprise Charles just how much the skin around a girl’s poop hole could stretch. Now as his cock rammed deeper inside the young girl he could see her hole stretched more than it had ever been stretched in her life. For Charles the feeling was great but for poor Sally it was torture.</p> <p>With only a third of his cock inside her Charles found he could go no further and pulled back until only the head was left inside. Sally felt as if her insides were being torn from her as the cock slid slowly backwards then she exploded in pain as Charles shoved it back deep inside her with all of his strength.</p> <p>Letting out a muffled scream she struggled helplessly to escape her attackers grips.</p> <p>“Do that to her again,” Sally’s Granddad instructed. “When she screams like that it gives my cock the most wonderful feeling.”</p> <p>Charles obliged by ramming his cock hard into the girl again and again each time saw it going in deeper making the young girl feel as if her insides were being straightened.</p> <p>Suddenly there was a knock on the door and it opened as three elderly men entered.</p> <p>“We was just wondering why you hadn’t turned up for our regular game of poker,” the first man who was extremely short sighted asked as he walked towards the three of them.</p> <p>“Can’t you see he is rather busy poking something already,” one of the others asked which got them all laughing.</p> <p>“Close the door before someone else sees,” Sally’s Granddad instructed and one of them did as they continued to view the extremely erotic scene in front of them.</p> <p>“Shit it’s been years since I’ve had a hard on but I’ve got one now,” one of them commented and the others agreed that it was the same for them.</p> <p>“Are we going to have a poke her session instead of our usual game too?” One of them asked.</p> <p>“Sure if you keep quiet about it,” Sally’s Granddad answered and the naked Sally squirmed with embarrassment unable to object with his cock stuffed down her throat.</p> <p>“Wowee, look at that,” one of the men commentated. “She’s taken the whole of Charles’s huge cock up her cute little ass. She is one talented little girl,” and with that he moved over to the group and reaching under her weighed her breast in his hand.</p> <p>Now Sally felt other hands on her body as her Granddad began to force her head up and down on the shaft of his cock faster and faster until she felt it begin to pulse and her mouth filled with a salty and bitter tasting fluid.</p> <p>“Don’t spill any of it girl,” he growled in her ear. “Swallow the lot and clean my cock up afterwards.”</p> <p>Sally had no option as she swallowed as fast as she could to avoid choking on the bitter liquid. Again and again she gulped down the liquid until finally no more came.</p> <p>She continued to suck on the cock as it shrank in her mouth jumping in pain at the violation of her bum by the huge black cock until the cock in her mouth slipped out.</p> <p>Moving off the chair her Granddad was replaced by one of the other old men and her head was positioned against his cock. “Open up girl,” the new man instructed but Sally shook her head no.</p> <p>Pain suddenly shot through Sally’s tits as one of the men squeezed them between his fingers and thumbs. Sally couldn’t hold her mouth shut as a scream built up inside her but the moment her lips parted another cock was shoved inside.</p> <p>As she continued to be hurt by the huge black cock pounding her from behind Sally felt the cock in her mouth begin to pulse and again found her mouth full of a man’s fluid.</p> <p>“Huh you didn’t last long,” one of the old men berated his friend.</p> <p>“Well it’s been nearly twenty years since the last time I had a women so what do you expect,” the first man replied to their laughter.</p> <p>Moans coming from the young girl brought their attention back to her and they watched as Charles speeded up his fucking of her young ass, pulling out so only the head remained in her and then slamming back hard until his whole length was buried deep inside her.</p> <p>Again and again she felt herself filled by his huge weapon only to feel the emptiness as he withdrew before plunging to the hilt back deep inside her body.</p> <p>Tears were flowing from her eyes as she begged for them to stop but the men were caught up in the action and were far from finished with her.</p> <p>Finally Charles began to pound his cock harder and faster into the young girl as he felt himself nearing his orgasm. Now it sounded as if someone was slapping Sally as the big blacks body smacked up against her pale white bum repeatedly.</p> <p>With a huge thrust Charles held himself deep in sally’s bowels as she felt the splash of his cum inside her as he filled her with spurt after spurt of his seed. The tiny girl howled as he held her impaled with the full length of his cock stretching her ass to the limit.</p> <p>The old men watching applauded and laughed at Sally’s pain and humiliation as Charles pulled his cock from her stretched open ass and allowed her to fall to the floor.</p> <p>After a few moments of silence one of the old men noticing how open her ass still was said, “I wouldn’t mind using that myself.”</p> <p>Sally’s Granddad looked at the incredibly sexy sight of the naked young girl on the floor and felt his cock hardening again, a feeling he had thought he would never have again. Throwing caution to the wind he decided to make the most of the situation.</p> <p>“Well why not?” He asked. “Lets put her over the chair and then both her mouth and her ass will be available to us.”</p> <p>As the men pulled her up Sally felt too weak to resist and was led to the chair her Granddad had been sitting in.</p> <p>She was pushed forward and found herself kneeling on the seat of the chair. Next she felt ties being wrapped around her ankles before they were pulled apart and fastened to the sides of the chair. Next her knees received the same treatment before her head was pulled down and a belt was wrapped around her neck and fastened to the bottom of the chair.</p> <p>This left the poor girl with her legs spread wide apart on one side of the chair and her head and breasts hanging over the back of the chair. Finally the men twisted her arms up behind her back and tied them wrist to elbow with some more ties.</p> <p>Standing back they admired the way her ass stuck up into the air giving a view between her legs of her almost hairless pussy and the way her pretty face was hidden by a veil of golden hair. The bottom of her breasts were pushed against the back of the chair which made them stand out even more from her chest and her tiny ass still gaped from the recent assault by the huge black cock that had been buried inside it.</p> <p>The old man who had spoken earlier undid his trousers and pushed his pants to the floor before stepping up behind Sally and pushing his erect penis against the stretched bud of her anus.</p> <p>Sally found her voice and began begging her Grandfather not to let them do this to her.</p> <p>“I want you to ask me nicely to fuck you up the ass girl,” the man behind told her.</p> <p>Sally shook her head no.</p> <p>Bending down the man pulled the belt from his trousers and walked around to show Sally what he was going to do. “You need to be taught some manners,” he told her bringing up the belt. “Just let me know when you would like me to stop hitting you and to stick my dick up your ass instead.”</p> <p>“No please don’t,” Sally cried only to feel the belt smash down onto her lower back. The man walked around her as she cried and selected the next spot with care.</p> <p>“Crack,” the belt fell across the tender top of the young girls legs and she screamed and struggled against her bonds. The next blow took away Sally’s breath as it fell between her legs wrapping around so that the tip smacked against her tiny clit.</p> <p>“No! No more please. I’ll do anything you want. Please no more,” the girl begged once she could speak again.</p> <p>“You know what to say,” the old man told her in a commanding voice.</p> <p>“Yes. Please sir will you put your thing inside my bottom?” The girl asked using her own words rather than the gross terms the men were using.</p> <p>“Of course I will my dear,” came the reply and she felt him place the head of his cock against the opening of her anus. Pushing harder and harder he saw the purple head of his cock slowly disappear inside the young girl as she cried out in pain.</p> <p>Never stopping the unrelenting pressure he forced his cock deeper and deeper into her, in one move, until his pelvic bone rested against her bum and his cock was hidden from view.</p> <p>The girl’s whole body shook as she cried from the pain, which was great for the man buried inside her ass. The feeling as she shook was so good that he didn’t have to pull out and push in. He just held himself still and her sobs caused her body to grip and release his cock in a wonderful feeling that soon had him emptying his balls into her young body.</p> <p>Pulling out he walked around her and grabbing a handful of hair pulled her head up holding the belt in front of her face.</p> <p>“What do you say?” He asked.</p> <p>“Thank you sir,” Sally replied, knowing that to do otherwise would cause her more pain.</p> <p>“Ok, open your mouth and clean me off,” he commanded and Sally closed her eyes and opened her mouth as tears began to flow down her face at the humiliation that she was being forced to endure.</p> <p>As the dirty cock was shoved in her mouth Sally felt another push up against her bum. This time the entry was less painful as she was rocked to and fro. Slowly the two men got into a rhythm and she found that both were pushing into her at the same time squashing her between them.</p> <p>The man with his cock in her mouth reached down and grasped the beautiful breasts that hung beneath her, squeezing gently at them as he stroked his cock in and out the lovely face. Feeling his balls contract and his seed begin its journey from his balls, down his cock and into the young girls mouth he marvelled at the fact that not having cum in over ten years this girl had given him two orgasms in quick succession.</p> <p>Coughing and spluttering Sally swallowed another dose of sperm as she felt the man behind begin to bash into her as hard as he could until she felt her bowels being flooded with his seed.</p> <p>After resting for a moment the man in her bum pulled out with a noise like a fart and walking around to her head held his cock out for her to clean as another took his place between her legs.</p> <p>Again she felt the pain of a cock being shoved up her bum as she opened wide and allowed the dirty cock in front to be shoved into her warm mouth. The men repeated the previous twos performance until she was again flooded at both ends.</p> <p>Again the man who had just come in her bowels came to have his cock cleaned, only to be replaced by another between her legs. This one she immediately recognised as the huge black man and felt her young ass being stretched to its limits again as he fed his huge cock back into her again.</p> <p>Gasping in pain as Charles buried his cock to the hilt in her ass, Sally sucked and licked the cock in her mouth until she felt it spurt its warm liquid inside her and withdraw.</p> <p>Charles now had her to himself and taking his time fucked the young girls ass for a good twenty minutes before telling her he was going to cum. Sally had gone from pain to a feeling of numbness but as the giant of a cock was shoved up her raw ass with even more force she began to cry again as the pain increased.</p> <p>She felt the cock in her ass grow even bigger as the sperm travelled down it and flooded her already overflowing bowels. Holding his cock tightly to stop any more escaping Charles pulled out of the girl’s ass and walked around to her front before pulling up her head by her hair and releasing the rest of his cum directly into the lovely girls face. Spurt after spurt of hot jism coated her face and hair and ran down into her eyes and mouth before dripping off the end of her chin.</p> <p>Now Sally’s Granddad walked around and pulled her head up by the hair. “Well Sally,” he said looking at her cum coated face, “The reason I wanted you here today is that I was very disappointed that my wife never gave me a son. I fucked your Mother too but she just had you, another girl. You see you are my last chance to have a son.”</p> <p>“I am going to take your virginity in the hope that even at this late stage I can get you pregnant and finally have the son I have always wanted,” he told her reaching down and playing with her tits. “I have waited years till I thought you were old enough to get pregnant and I decided that now you are ready.”</p> <p>Giving her breasts one final squeeze he walked around behind her watched by the other four men and reaching out began to run his fingers up and down the lips of her pussy.</p> <p>“Please Granddad don’t do this to me,” Sally begged even as she felt herself begin to react to his touch. “It’s not right,” she told him.</p> <p>“I can’t think of anything more right than to have made all three generations of the womenfolk in our family pregnant,” he answered increasing the movement of his fingers in and out of her little pussy.</p> <p>“Oh god no,” Sally begged as she felt her Granddad’s cock touch the lips of her virgin pussy.</p> <p>“Oh god yes,” her Grandfather replied as he pushed between the lips until his cock was against the young girls hymen.</p> <p>Then with a quick thrust of his hips Sally felt something tear inside her as his cock slid inside her and pushed against her cervix. The pain took away her breath as she gasped in surprise.</p> <p>As her Granddad pulled back the others saw the virgin blood on his hard cock and started to cheer him on. As they shouted and cheered he increased the pace of his fucking banging the head of his cock time and again against the young girls cervix.</p> <p>Finally Sally felt his cock grow inside her as it began to pulse and a warm wet feeling told her that once again she was full of cum.</p> <p>Her Granddad stood buried to the hilt for a long time before finally pulling his cock out of her pussy and walking around to her head. “Ok Sally you know what to do by now,” he told her and a now completely subdued young girl opened her mouth to suck his cock in for the last time today.</p></div>","['This story was written at the request of a reader. If you have a story you would like me to consider writing, then feel free to email me with the details.']"
869,Dressed to Thrill,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-06-25,47,3,"M+/g nc, bd, oral, rape",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As I came out of the shop my eyes were drawn to the young schoolgirl walking past on the other side of the road, obviously on her way home from school.</p> <p>She was about twelve or thirteen with untidy red hair drawn up onto her head and dressed in her school uniform of navy blue skirt, white blouse and navy blue pullover. No more than five foot tall she was pretty but the thing that grabbed your attention was the way her skirt had been tucked over so that it only just covered the cheeks of her bum.</p> <p>This revealed lots of the pale white skin of her legs and made my cock lurch in my trousers.</p> <p>Behind her walked two boys who were about eighteen years old, their eyes glued to her rounded bum as her skirt swung from side to side in front of them.</p> <p>I followed on the other side of the road even though my house was in the opposite direction, with a feeling that something was going to happen.</p> <p>Sure enough when they got level with the old overgrown park the two boys sped up and grabbing an arm each, pulled the girl into the park. It had all been done quickly giving the girl no time to cry out and none of the passing cars had noticed what had happened.</p> <p>I looked around to check that no one had noticed and followed them through the gap in the foliage, into the old park. By the time I located them one of the boys was holding her around the waist while the other was yanking her pullover over her head and off.</p> <p>Throwing it away he tore at the buttons on her blouse as she tried to push him off frustrating his attempts to strip her until he swung his fist into her soft stomach, knocking the wind out of her and putting paid to her struggles.</p> <p>Pulling her up straight by her hair he undid the buttons on her blouse and pulled it from her arms tossing it aside as he reached for her bra. Pulling the straps from her shoulders he soon yanked it off and had her naked to the waist.</p> <p>By now I was nearby, hidden in a bush with my swollen cock in my hand as I enjoyed the girls suffering. My eyes were drawn to the small white breasts with their tiny pink nipples as I waited for more of her charms to be exposed.</p> <p>As the boy in front reached for the catch on her skirt the girl’s hands again tried to stop him. With a grunt of annoyance he caught both of them and twisted them up behind her back, causing her to bend forward.</p> <p>Grabbing her head between his knees he held her there as the other boy pulled off his belt and fastened her wrists together behind her back. Still holding her bent over between them one of the boys flipped her skirt up and revealed her panties.</p> <p>Her white cotton panties were stretched tight across her well-rounded bum for a moment and then were gone as they were ripped from her body by one of the boys.</p> <p>Now the boy behind dropped his trousers and pulled out his cock as the other boy pulled on the schoolgirls hands forcing her to bend over even more.</p> <p>Lining up his cock with her pussy, the boy behind pushed into her and started dry humping her as she cried out in pain.</p> <p>By now the boy in front had his trousers around his knees and pulled the girl’s head up by her hair. Forcing his cock against her lips he spoke to her and from the look of horror I guessed he threatened her. As a result she opened her mouth and the boy wasted no time in filling it with his cock.</p> <p>As they filled her from either end the boys hurt her body by slapping her bum and pinching and pulling her nipples making her squirm even harder under them as they pounded into her harder and faster.</p> <p>I was amazed that the boy in her mouth had managed to get her to swallow the whole length of his cock as I saw her nose touch his pubic hair while blood dripped from between her legs showing that until now she had been a virgin.</p> <p>There was an urgency about the boys pounding now and at almost the same time they both shoved hard and stopped with their cocks buried to the hilt inside the girl as they filled her with their cum.</p> <p>After a few moments they pulled their cocks out and let her topple to the floor as her legs gave way. After wiping their cocks on her torn panties they pulled up their trousers and with a final look at their victim pushed through the bushes back onto the street leaving their victim sobbing on the floor.</p> <p>Leaving the safety of the bush I walked over to where her still bound body lay sobbing and examined the bruises on her breasts and arms. Lifting her skirt I examined the blood between her legs as I reached to undo my trousers.</p> <p>Now it was my turn…</p></div>",[]
870,Searching the Convict's Daughter,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-06-29,76,4,"M/g, nc, spank, oral, rp",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Winchester prison was seriously understaffed so Phil, who should have been on sick leave following an injury to his leg, was working light duties. This meant that he was responsible for checking the prisoner’s visitors and today, being a visiting day, he had a queue of impatient women and a few children waiting to be checked.</p> <p>Only a week ago a cell search had turned up a small quantity of heroin which, it was believed, had been passed to a prisoner by a visitor. As a result Phil had orders to check all visitors extra carefully.</p> <p>The visitors formed an unruly queue and after putting their personal belongings into lockers waited outside Phil’s office till he called them in.</p> <p>“Next,” Phil called and a blonde woman of about 30 walked in. Being well used to the procedure she stood on a marked spot and waited while Phil led an Alsatian dog over to her.</p> <p>Because this was a male only prison they didn’t employ female guards that could do a body search of the visiting women so instead they used a dog trained to sniff out drugs and called up help from the local police if the dog reacted positively.</p> <p>After leading the dog around the woman with no response Phil checked the woman’s passport and checked her name against the list of authorised visitors before handing her a pass. Unlocking the other door in the office he allowed her access to the secure area that contained the cubicles used for visiting.</p> <p>“Next,” he called as he walked back to collect the dog.</p> <p>The door opened and an attractive woman in her mid twenties walked in with a girl of about eight in tow. The woman looked unsure of herself and Phil immediately recognised her as someone who hadn’t been before.</p> <p>“Passport?” He asked holding out his hand. The woman handed over her passport, which Phil checked. “Mary Taylor?” he asked as he read the passport. “Paul Taylor’s wife?”</p> <p>The way he said it brought fear to the woman’s face and so it should thought Phil. Paul Taylor was the bastard who had attacked him and injured his leg. As a result her husband was facing another two years on his sentence</p> <p>The woman nodded confirming that she was indeed Paul Taylor’s wife and waited to be allowed through to see him.</p> <p>“You are meant to come in one at a time,” Phil informed her. ”So either you or the little bitch Daughter can get back out and wait.”</p> <p>“You can’t talk to us like that,” Mary, told him regaining some of her composure. “I will report you to your boss.”</p> <p>“You don’t seem to know who and where you are,” Phil replied. “You and your Daughter are the scum of the earth. You are some lag’s cunts and if you think that anyone is going to listen to a tart like you then go ahead. But before you can go anywhere you can get back outside the door and to the back of the queue and I will see you when I have dealt with all the others.</p> <p>“Please,” begged Mary. We only have a set time with my husband and if you make us wait we will see even less of him.</p> <p>“Then you had better get out and hope that I don’t take too long with the others,” warned Phil.</p> <p>Mary could see the futility of arguing further with this man so took her Daughter and went to the back of the queue as he had instructed.</p> <p>Phil enjoyed taking his time with the other visitors until once again Mary and her Daughter stood in his office.</p> <p>“You only come in one at a time,” Phil informed her. “Get out and then one of you can come back in.”</p> <p>Mary knew better than to argue and went back outside.</p> <p>Now Phil’s door opened and Mary’s eight-year-old Daughter came back in. As she stood fidgeting nervously in front of him Phil let his eyes wonder over her preteen body.</p> <p>The girl was about four foot tall with a slim build, flat stomach and as yet no breasts. She was dressed in a light blue crop top, which showed her brown tummy and matching tight shorts that showed off her rounded little bum. The little girl’s blonde hair, which fell to her shoulders, surrounded a cute face that, at the moment looked very frightened.</p> <p>Phil felt his cock reacting to both the way the cute little tramp looked and to the fright that she obviously felt.</p> <p>Getting up Phil walked the dog around her and noted that the dog seemed about to react as if he had found something and then carried on without stopping. This was very strange behaviour and Phil returned to his desk in a quandary.</p> <p>Should he call out a local policewoman to search an eight-year-old girl? If he did and she found nothing he would be the laughing stock of the prison.</p> <p>“What is your name?” he asked as he thought about what to do.</p> <p>“Kissy,” mumbled the girl.</p> <p>“Kissy?” asked Phil. “What sort of name is that?”</p> <p>“Kissy,” the girl mumbled again looking even more frightened.</p> <p>Picking up his wastebasket Phil held it towards the girl. “Get rid of whatever you are eating and answer my questions properly,” he instructed her.</p> <p>The girl stood there looking more and more desperate as Phil waited with the basket in his hands. Finally she shook her head no and stood defiantly in front of him with her little chin stuck out showing that she had a stubborn side.</p> <p>Phil stood up and walked around the desk to stand in front of the girl. Reaching out quickly her squeezed either side of the girl’s jaw with one of his big hands and her mouth popped open. Reaching inside he pulled out a small bag wrapped in Clingfilm that she was trying to hide under her tongue and dropped it on the desk.</p> <p>“Now what was your name,” he asked the terrified girl.</p> <p>“Chrisy sir,” she replied her eyes never leaving the package on the desk.</p> <p>“Ok Chrisy, do you have any more of these secreted around your body,” he continued.</p> <p>“No sir,” answered the girl looking up at him for the first time. “I’m sorry sir please don’t report me.”</p> <p>Phil thought for a moment and decided that this opportunity was just too good to miss. He could get his revenge on the man who had injured him and slate his perverted lust at the same time.</p> <p>“I have a problem,” he told her. “I will have to search you, to check that you don’t have any more drugs hidden on you. Normally we would call for a policewoman from the local station to come and search you but if I do that, both you and your Mum will be arrested, your Mum will go to jail and you will end up in a children’s home.”</p> <p>“Oh please don’t report us,” Chrisy begged tears beginning to fall from her eyes.</p> <p>“Well, I could do the search myself but only if I had your Mother’s agreement to me doing it,” Phil told her.</p> <p>“Oh please, yes, do it yourself. Please don’t tell anyone else,” Chrisy begged.</p> <p>Phil felt his cock surge as he watched the helpless child beg for his help. Taking up some handcuffs he walked behind her and pulling her arms behind her back snapped the cuffs on her wrists.</p> <p>Pulling the sobbing, little preteen girl over to the side of the room he sat her down before returning to his seat behind the desk.</p> <p>“Don’t move while I talk to your Mother or I will call the local police,” he warned the girl.</p> <p>“Next,” he called and Chrisy’s Mother walked in almost getting to the desk before realising that Chrisy was sat at the side of the room quietly crying.</p> <p>“What…,” she started but stopped as Phil held up the small package he had removed from her Daughters mouth.</p> <p>“We have a problem Mrs Taylor,” Phil said as her mouth opened and closed without saying anything. “I found this package, which I believe to be drugs in your daughter’s mouth. If I follow the book I should now call the local police and a policewoman will be sent to give you both a full body search prior to arresting you both for possession with intent to supply.”</p> <p>“What do you mean when you say ‘if you follow the book’,” Mary asked looking suddenly very worried. “Are you suggesting that there is another option?”</p> <p>“I’m sure that if you thought hard enough you could come up with an alternative that would convince me not to take this further,” Phil told the frightened woman. “First, however, I want to make sure that you realise the consequences of what will happen if I go to the police. You will without doubt be arrested and charged with possession with intent to supply and the fact that you were smuggling it into a prison would almost certainly mean you would spend time behind bars. Also since it was found in your Daughter’s mouth they would view that as your putting her life in danger and your children would be taken into care.”</p> <p>“What if I say you planted it on us?” Mary said. “You could have done, after all.”</p> <p>“I’m willing to bet that when they search your house they will find traces of the drugs there. These days even the smallest amounts show up quite easily,” Phil countered and from the look on Mary’s face he knew he had her.</p> <p>Mary thought about how she had been worried about the bag leaking into her Daughter’s mouth so had transferred the powder to a stronger bag before wrapping it in Clingfilm. The old bag was in the kitchen bin and would be sure to be turned up by a search of her home.</p> <p>With a sigh Mary realised that she was in this beast’s hands and would have to submit to his demands, which she was sure were going to be unpleasant.</p> <p>“What do you want me to do?” She asked, dropping her gaze to the floor.</p> <p>“I want you to go visit your husband, Mrs Taylor,” Phil replied.</p> <p>Mary looked up in surprise and followed Phil’s gaze across to her Daughter. “No, you can’t mean, not Chrisy…” Her voice tailed off in confusion.</p> <p>“You see Mrs Taylor,” started Phil. “It was your husband who caused me my injury and led to me being here today with you and your lovely Daughter so it only seems fitting that while you and he have a little heart to heart I stay here with your Chrisy and check her in case she is carrying any more drugs.”</p> <p>“But she isn’t,” Mary said. “I only got the one bag. It was all I could afford.”</p> <p>“Well I am going to have to check that myself and I intend to punish her severely for having the drugs in the first place,” Phil replied. “Now you have a choice. You can either go to jail for having the drugs yourself or you can go visit your husband while your Daughter takes the punishment?”</p> <p>Mary hesitated for a moment before walking over to her Daughter. “I’m sorry sweetheart,” she said as she hugged her, “but I’m already on licence for getting your Father’s drugs and if I go to court again I will have to serve three years for that offence as well as whatever they gave me this time. Try and do what the man tells you to and he might not be too hard on you.”</p> <p>Mary knew it was a lie. She had seen Phil’s eyes and knew that her Daughter was in for a bad time but it was no good telling her that and the lie made it easier for her to leave the girl alone with Phil while she visited her husband.</p> <p>“Ok Mrs Taylor,” Phil said as he opened the door to the visiting rooms. “We will see you at the end of visiting time, not a moment before,” he cautioned as he ushered her through, closing the door behind her with a loud clang and leaving him and the young girl alone.</p> <p>For several moments he simply stared at the lovely preteen girl, who kept her eyes downcast, before he moved over and pulling her up from the seat to stand before his desk.</p> <p>Turning her around he studied her bare midriff and rounded bum before removing the handcuffs and turning her back to face him.</p> <p>Again he allowed his eyes to wander over her soft young body. Taking in the cleft between her legs where the material of her shorts cut into her pussy and the velvety skin of her legs. Up close he could see that he had been mistaken earlier when he thought she had no breasts as now he could see tiny peaks pushing against her top.</p> <p>Phil could feel his own body begin to react to the closeness of the girl as his cock hardened and strained at the material of his trousers.</p> <p>“Ok, lets get on with it Chrisy,” Phil said. “Start undressing for me.</p> <p>“Oh please sir don’t make me do this,” the young girl begged, as she made no attempt to remove her clothes.</p> <p>Phil picked up a large wooden truncheon from his desk and pushed it beneath the little girl’s chin. As he pushed harder she was forced up onto tiptoe.</p> <p>“I will ask you one more time,” he told the terrified young girl. “Then I will tear your clothes off and you can walk home naked tonight.”</p> <p>“Now strip,” he shouted catching her a blow on the throat as he swung the truncheon against her.</p> <p>Chrisy choked as the truncheon hurt her but her hands reached for the sides of her crop top as she saw Phil swing the truncheon as if to hit her again. Pulling up the stretchy material she struggled to get her arms out before pulling it over her head and standing with it in her hands wondering where to put it.</p> <p>Phil held out his hand and took the small piece of material off her before tossing it on the table. “Put your hands at your sides and stand still,” he commanded as his eyes devoured her naked chest. Chrisy’s ribs were clearly visible as she stood there naked to the waist but it was her tiny breasts that held the guards attention. Her breasts were barely a quarter of an inch of puffiness on her otherwise flat chest but her nipples were hard and proud like the eraser on the end of a pencil and Phil didn’t bother stopping his hand from reaching up and touching them.</p> <p>Rubbing his thumbs across the child’s hard little nipples Phil marvelled at the different textures of the soft skin surrounding them and the hardness of the nipple itself. Although he had fantasised many times about young girls, this was the first time he had ever had a chance to actually touch one in this way and he savoured the feeling as he flicked the two pink nipples, one with each hand.</p> <p>Chrisy flinched at the shock of having her tender nipples treated in this way but dared not move for fear of having worst done. After her nipples had been flicked several times, each one slightly harder than the last she felt Phil take them between his fingers and thumbs and squeeze tightly.</p> <p>As her hands came up to stop him Phil twisted her nipples in opposite directions, savouring the little girls scream of pain.</p> <p>“Please don’t,” she begged as her small hands struggled to pull his large hands away from her painful breasts. Letting go Phil stepped back staring at the poor girls bright red breasts and the tears that coursed down her pretty face.</p> <p>Phil couldn’t believe how hard he was. Never in his life had he been so turned on as he was now. The combination of the girl’s youth and fear was like an aphrodisiac to him.</p> <p>Pulling her arms back behind her back he snapped the handcuffs back onto her wrists to stop her from using them to interfere with his pleasure again. Taking her by the arm he led her into a side room used by the police for body searches taking the truncheon with him.</p> <p>Looking quickly around the room Chrisy saw that it was furnished with just a table and two chairs and now found herself stood half naked in front of one of the chairs as the evil guard sat down and smiled at her.</p> <p>“Please don’t hurt me,” she begged. “I only did what my Mum told me to.”</p> <p>“Well sweetheart,” Phil replied. “The legal system in this country requires that someone be punished when they do wrong. Smuggling drugs is a very serious offence and requires a lot of punishment but as I said if you want I will call the police and we can let them punish you and send your Mum to prison.</p> <p>“No please. Don’t do that. I’ll do what you want,” Chrisy wailed as Phil made to get up.</p> <p>“Ok,” he said. “I am going to start by spanking your bum. I want you to lay yourself across my legs ready for it.”</p> <p>Hesitating for only a moment the lovely little preteen girl walked to the side of the chair and carefully laid herself across the man’s legs. Once there she felt his hand come down on her back to hold her there as his other hand started to caress her tiny bum through the material of her shorts.</p> <p>Without warning his hand rose and fell heavily, smacking against her right cheek and Chrisy cried out in shock and pain. Never before had she been spanked and the six blows he gave her reduced her to a sobbing wreck.</p> <p>Standing her up he reached for the top of her shorts and pulled them down as the young girl just stood there sobbing. Underneath she wore white, young girl panties but these soon joined the shorts on the floor at her feet exposing the plump lips of her hairless pussy.</p> <p>Pulling her back over his legs Phil was presented with a nicely reddened, rounded bum which he proceeded to stroke and squeeze before returning to her spanking.</p> <p>After twenty hard strokes each one of which seemed harder than the last Chrisy felt as if she could take no more. “Please,” she begged. “Stop.”</p> <p>Phil’s hand paused. He had been enjoying himself so much that he had been much harder on her than he meant to but now he decided to take full advantage of his helpless victim.</p> <p>“Spread your legs,” he ordered the helpless girl and watched as she obeyed his command.</p> <p>Putting his hand on the inside of the little girl’s leg, by her knee, Phil ran it up slowly until he reached the plump lips of her baby cunt. For several minutes he just enjoyed the softness of her skin and the way she jumped whenever his hand touched her between her legs but soon the hand began to rub up and down the lips of her sex slowly pushing harder and harder until the fingers began to dip into the girls tight little pussy.</p> <p>As he pushed one finger inside her, Phil could feel the tight skin of her hymen stretching across the opening and stopping his finger from fully penetrating. For several minutes he pushed his finger into her before pulling out and giving her a final smack on her red bum causing her to yelp with the sudden pain.</p> <p>“On your knees in front of me,” Phil ordered her and Chrisy struggled to get up from his lap before dropping to her knees just in front of him.</p> <p>“Time to search your mouth,” he informed her. “Open it wide.”</p> <p>Opening as best she could Chrisy felt his fingers enter her mouth. Firstly he wiped the finger that had recently been stuck inside her across her tongue and she tasted the sharp and sweet taste of her own pussy. Next he poked around under her tongue before getting her to close her lips around his finger and suck as he stroked it in and out of her mouth.</p> <p>Phil’s cock surged forward as he felt the lovely child suck on his finger. Next he picked up the truncheon and held it to her lips. “Open up,” he commanded and as Chrisy stretched her mouth open as far as she could, he pushed the truncheon inside resting it on her tongue for a moment to allow her to get used to it’s size.</p> <p>“Ok now suck on it,” he told her and as he saw her cheeks hollow he began to move it in and out of her mouth slowly going deeper until she gagged as it touched the back of her mouth.</p> <p>In desperation Chrisy tried to pull away but Phil had a hand on the back of her head and pulled her forward causing the truncheon to go even further into her throat. With her mouth stretched as it had never been before and unable to breathe, Chrisy’s head began to swim. Suddenly she could breathe again and the awful stretching of her jaw had gone.</p> <p>Looking up she saw the guard stripping naked and for the first time saw his cock, which to her looked huge and angry.</p> <p>Sitting back in the chair Phil smiled as he saw that the preteen girl hadn’t taken her eyes off his cock since she first saw it. “It won’t be as painful as the truncheon,” he told her and waited till the implication of what he had said finally sunk into her brain.</p> <p>“Please don’t make me do that,” she begged as the guard roughly took two handfuls of hair and pulled her head towards his lap.</p> <p>“You can have the truncheon again if you want,” he told her, “but you took less than a quarter of it last time so I think much more of it would do you some permanent damage.”</p> <p>“With a look of combined resignation and fear the poor girl opened her mouth as wide as she could and felt the head of his cock slide between her lips. Now she could feel it resting on her tongue and felt fluid leak from the head and coat her tongue.</p> <p>Although it still stretched her mouth the man’s cock was much smaller than the truncheon and she had little trouble closing her lips around it, not even waiting to be told before starting to suck. She could taste the bitter flavour of his precum as it continued to soak her mouth but was too young to understand what it was.</p> <p>Slowly, bit-by-bit Phil built up his speed and began to pound deeper into the young girls mouth. Holding her tightly by the hair he felt his cock touch the back of her mouth and felt the gag reflex grasp and release it several times. Groaning in ecstasy and with no thought for his victim Phil grasped her hair harder and pulled her towards him, forcing his cock into her tiny throat.</p> <p>Chrisy’s struggles to breathe and her throat’s gag reflex were the most amazing thing that Phil had ever felt and as they milked his cock he came, shooting wave after wave of cum down the young girls throat.</p> <p>Pulling out he allowed the exhausted preteen girl to collapse onto the floor watching with interest as she struggled to clear her throat of the sticky cum by swallowing as fast as she could.</p> <p>Getting up the guard went to his desk in the other room and returned with some straps used to restrain violent prisoners. Looking down at the girl he marvelled as he felt his recently satisfied cock begin to stir at the thought of what he was going to do to her next.</p> <p>Lifting her naked body from the floor Phil laid her face up on the table. She didn’t fight him as he lifted her legs and bent her knees so that she was laying with her knees stretched apart and her bare, young slit pulled slightly open. Fastening a strap to her knee he passed it under the table before tying it to her other knee, stretching them as wide apart as possible. Next he fastened a strap to each ankle and tied them to the legs of the table leaving Chrisy with her legs shaped almost like a U as she lay helpless on the table.</p> <p>With her arms locked behind her back, this position forced her to arch her back up off the table and the evil guard spent some time running his hands over her sore young breasts before turning his attention to her slit.</p> <p>With one hand he pulled back the skin until he could see the pink interior of her pussy then ran the index finger from the other hand up and down the slit savouring the feel of her damp flesh. At the top of his stroke he could feel the tiny button of her clit and at the bottom the tantalising entrance to her virgin pussy.</p> <p>Grasping her tiny clit between his finger and thumb he rubbed it back and forth for a while and watched as her body began to betray her as she pushed harder against his touch. He had never been sure when he read stories on the Internet if girls who were being attacked would react in this way and he smiled now knowing that the answer was in the low moans that escaped her sore mouth.</p> <p>After rubbing her for a few more minutes Phil decided it was time to move on. By now his cock was hard again and he wanted more of her young body. Picking up the truncheon he held it before her face and lowered it to rest on her lips.</p> <p>Dragging the tip of the truncheon over her chin he ran it down between her baby breasts and on past her belly button until it reached the slit between her legs. Now she was terrified that he was going to force it inside her and was begging and pleading with him not to do it.</p> <p>To be fair it had never been Phil’s intention to open her up with the truncheon. He wanted that pleasure to go to his cock. He just wanted to see her begging and pleading with him and as he listened to her now he could feel his cock once again straining for relief.</p> <p>Climbing up on the table Phil rested his weight on his knees and elbows as he moved up between the preteen girls splayed open legs and rested his cock against he lips of her tiny slit. Knowing that she was bound to scream load enough to be heard outside the room when he entered her he brought the truncheon back to her mouth.</p> <p>“Open wide,” he told her and when she did he fed the truncheon in until she gagged as it hit the back of her throat. Pulling back slightly he left it sticking up out of her mouth as he positioned his cock at the entrance to her tiny virgin hole.</p> <p>Rubbing backwards and forwards Phil coated the entrance to the poor girls hole with his precum before shoving hard into her virgin entrance. Chrisy grunted in pain as her virginal channel was forced open by the bulbous head of the evil prison officer’s cock until he had it tight against the barrier that proved her virginity.</p> <p>With one hand he shoved the truncheon further into her throat, cutting off her air supply while with a shove of his hips he forced his cock up and through her hymen tearing a scream from her young body which was totally blocked by the obstruction in her throat.</p> <p>Phil groaned in pleasure as he felt the walls of the young girls cunt grip his cock as he began to fuck into her.</p> <p>Pulling the truncheon out of her mouth several inches he left it gripped by her teeth as a warning of what would happen if she made any noise.</p> <p>Returning his attention to fucking the helpless young girl Phil realised that there was still three inches of his cock left outside when he pushed into the girl and determined that before he finished she would have to take all of him.</p> <p>Harder and harder he pushed and little by little he sank another two inches inside the squealing girl before coming to a stop. Undeterred Phil raised himself up and put all of his weight behind his cock as he pushed down. Feeling something give Phil finally sunk up to his balls inside the girl as he felt her body stiffen from the pain that tore through her.</p> <p>Now Phil fucked the whole length of his cock in and out of the preteen savouring every moment as he built up to his orgasm. The child’s tight little passage was squeezing and milking his cock until he felt his cum burst from it in a seemingly endless spray.</p> <p>As he came back to his senses Phil found that he had collapsed onto the girl with his full weight. Lifting himself up he saw that she was struggling with the truncheon that threatened to slide into her throat.</p> <p>Climbing up her body Phil sat over her chest with one knee either side of her shoulders and rested his cock on her cheek. Chrisy was having trouble gripping the truncheon with her teeth as it kept slipping further into the back of her mouth.</p> <p>“I’ll take the truncheon out if you want,” he offered. “You just have to suck my cock instead.”</p> <p>Nodding her head to signify her agreement Chrisy was relieved to feel him slide it out and replace it with his limp cock. She was disgusted by the taste, which was a mixture of his cum, her juices and her virgin blood but started to suck for fear of annoying him.</p> <p>Use your tongue to lick it clean,” Phil ordered and was rewarded as she shyly licked his soft tool clean of the mess of her rape. As the young girls tongue licked over the surface of his now soft cock Phil glanced at his watch.</p> <p>“Shit,” he exclaimed. “Looks like your ass will have to wait for another day sweetheart. We’ve run out of time.”</p> <p>With that he told the young girl to clean herself up and dress as he went to collect her Mother and warn her that they both had better come back next week or her husband would be found with the drugs on him.</p></div>",[]
871,The Ice Maiden,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-07-09,60,4,"M/g, bdsm, oral, pedo",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kelly strained against the ropes that held her naked young body arched backwards over the chair as she waited to see what her Dad would do next.</p> <p>The petite nine year old and her Father had been playing tie up games, whenever her Mother went out, for just over a year now and each time her Father tried to make it just a little more painful for her as he found new ways to tie and torment her young body.</p> <p>Kelly loved the helplessness and the attention that she got when her Father tied her and today her Mother was out for the afternoon, shopping. No sooner had the car left the drive than Kelly was in her Dad’s study waiting for her tie up time.</p> <p>“I’ve got something really special planned for you today,” her Father told her as he pulled the shirt over her head revealing the white training bra underneath. She didn’t really need the training bra yet, as she only had little bumps as breasts but it made her feel very grown up to wear one. Next he knelt before her and unbuttoned her shorts before pulling them down her slim legs revealing her white, little girl panties with blue flowers on them.</p> <p>Standing up he looked down at his little girl’s body and admired her young beauty as she stood waiting impatiently in her underwear. His eyes took in the slim legs with their soft skin leading up to her still slightly rounded bum. Turning her around he admired the way the front of her panties clearly showed the outline of her cunny as they stretched across the top of her legs. Next his gaze rose to her flat tummy and up to her almost nonexistent breasts. He could just see the bump of her nipples under the material, signalling that she was already in a state of arousal.</p> <p>Kelly flushed as her Father examined her body. She loved the way he looked at her and could feel herself getting the tingly feeling that she loved so much, between her legs as he continued to stare hungrily at her.</p> <p>Now her Father was looking into her green eyes and asking her a question. She had been so lost in her thoughts that she missed it and he had to repeat himself.</p> <p>“Are you sure you want me to tie you up and play with you today?” He asked. He always asked the same question before each session and Kelly’s answer was always the same.</p> <p>“Yes please Daddy,” she answered. “What’s the special thing you have planned?”</p> <p>“It’s a surprise,” he told her. “You will find out shortly. Now get out of your underwear and stand by the chair.”</p> <p>As he stood back and watched his nine-year-old Daughter pull her training bra over her head, Kelly’s Dad thought, not for the first time, just how lucky he was. When he had introduced her to bondage, using the pretext that she was being a nuisance, he had just expected to live out his fantasy once or maybe twice. Now here they were a year later and he got to bind her at least twice a week, usually at her prompting.</p> <p>Now he watched as Kelly smoothed her short black hair, which had been messed up by the bra, back down and turned away from him as she bent forward to take off her panties. His eyes took in the tight little bum as it came into view and lingered on the apex at the top of her legs, which widened as she lifted each foot in turn to remove her panties.</p> <p>Slowly Kelly walked to the chair and stood before it waiting further instructions and giving her Dad time to look at her naked front. With no hair yet covering her cunny the pouting lips showed and made her look even more naked.</p> <p>As her Dad walked towards her with several lengths of rope in his hands, the little girl found herself short of breath as the anticipation of what was to come gripped her.</p> <p>“Are you ready sweetheart?” he asked as he turned the chair around so that the back of the chair was against the back of his preteen Daughters legs.</p> <p>“Yes Daddy,” Kelly replied finding it hard to speak properly.</p> <p>The chair was a heavy, wooden, four legged one with a brown fabric seat and back. Kelly’s Dad fastened her ankles to the back legs of the chair, which spread her feet apart. Next he tied rope around her legs just above the knees and fastened this to the top of the chair legs, pulling her legs open slightly wider.</p> <p>Now he tied a rope to each of her wrists and going behind her pulled her backwards over the back of the chair until she could support herself by putting her arms behind her back on the front of the chair seat.</p> <p>Now he let her go and tied the ropes on her wrists to the front legs of the chair, pulling her wrists apart but being careful not to cause her to lose her balance. Lastly he tied a rope around her chest, under her arms and fastened it to the front of the chair in the middle, pulling her body down as much as he dared.</p> <p>Standing back he admired the tautly stretched body of his Daughter as her bent over backwards position showed off the flexibility of her youth.</p> <p>As she felt her Dad’s hands run over her chest and graze her nipples Kelly was viewing the world upside down. She gasped as she felt his finger and thumb gently squeezing and tugging at first one breast and then the other and sighed as she felt his warm mouth suck and lick them each in turn.</p> <p>Now she could feel his hot kisses as he kissed his way down her body to her cunny and her whole body shook as he planted a kiss right on the lips of her secret place. She moaned in pleasure as she felt his tongue spread her open and seek the hard little button of her clit and moaned again as the tongue flicked over the tender spot making her jump.</p> <p>Her feeling of helplessness and the pain of her bent over position enhanced the pleasure that his tongue was giving her and very soon she was on the edge of climaxing but he stopped causing her to moan in frustration just before she got to the point of no return.</p> <p>“No,” she moaned. “Don’t stop.”</p> <p>“Soon baby,” her Dad replied. “Just be a little patient.”</p> <p>Now she felt his fingers at the mouth of her cunny as he gently inserted one up to the first knuckle. While it was a tight fit, the lubrication caused by her sexual excitement allowed it slide smoothly in and out.</p> <p>Slowly her Dad pushed his finger further into her until it was completely inside her at which point he started to slide it in and out until she accepted it comfortably, at which point he added a second finger.</p> <p>Feeling herself stretched again Kelly moaned with both pain and pleasure as her Dad’s tongue returned to teasing her hard clit. She knew that she couldn’t stand this for long and after only a minute her body was wracked by a powerful orgasm.</p> <p>Feeling his Daughters cunny flood with her juices as she came her Father told her to wait and went to the freezer in the garage returning with several items in a bowl.</p> <p>As he approached her he could see the film of sweat across her body and the tightness of the muscles under her skin caused by the harsh position that he had tied her in.</p> <p>Kelly felt her Father untie her wrists and upper body before helping her to stand up but instead of untying her legs he instructed her to bend forward and grasp her ankles.</p> <p>In her new position Kelly knew that her bottom was totally exposed to her Father’s lustful gaze and was not surprised when she felt his fingers spread some cream around the entrance to her bum.</p> <p>As his finger pushed up against her anus she tried very hard to relax it as he had taught her but still jumped as pain went through her as his finger pushed through the muscle and deep inside her.</p> <p>The finger worked in and out of her until her Father decided to add a second finger to further stretch her tiny bum. Finally she felt him pull both fingers out and an empty feeling was left where the pain had been before. Somehow, Kelly thought, I prefer the pain to the emptiness.</p> <p>Now she felt something cold against her bum. Not just cold but freezing cold.</p> <p>“What’s that?” she called out to her Dad. “Please what is it?”</p> <p>Her Dad walked around in front of her and pulling her head up by the hair showed her a large block of ice in the shape of a penis. “I made some moulds of my cock and filled them with water,” he said, “but I forgot that when water freezes it expands. Anyway I’m not going to waste them now so you get to be stretched even more than I had planned.”</p> <p>With that he returned to the young girls puckered anus and soon she felt the cold head of the block against her bum.</p> <p>As she felt the pressure of the ice against her Kelly tried once more to relax her muscles but still felt the pain as the hard object stretched her open as it slid in. Now she felt her Father twist and push the ice cock further and further inside her as it straightened her insides and filled her more than she had ever been filled before, causing her to whimpered in pain.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt the end slip inside her as her anal muscles contracted around it locking it deep inside her body.</p> <p>Now she felt her Father pull her up to a standing position making the cold intruder in her bum push even further inside her and stretch the walls of her ass more and more, but worst was to come. Pulling her backwards, he forced Kelly to resume her bent over backwards position on the chair and retied her wrists to the front of the chair and tied the rope back around her upper chest, keeping her in position.</p> <p>Kelly could feel the icy cock being pushed further inside her where her bum rested on the back of the chair. She gasped in pain as it moved another two inches up inside her and struggled to keep her bum off of the back of the chair in order to relieve the feeling.</p> <p>Helpless again she watched as her Father picked up another icy cock and rubbed it over her hardened little nipples leaving a trail of icy water behind as her nipples felt as if they were so hard and tight they would explode.</p> <p>Watching anxiously she saw her Father walk around to the back of the chair, where she could no longer see him and jumped in shock as she felt the ice being held against her clit.</p> <p>As he rubbed the ice backwards and forwards on her clit Kelly was torn between feelings of pleasure and pain. She was aroused but the icy cold cock in her bum distracted her enough that she was unable to cum.</p> <p>Now she felt her Father rub the ice-cold cock up against her cunny and start to apply pressure. As it started to stretch her open she moaned in pain</p> <p>“No more please,” she begged as the pain and pleasure mixed together in her mind, overwhelming her senses as the ice cock pushed further and further inside her, finally filling her completely and sending her body into a spasm of confused trembles.</p> <p>As she lay, bent in her upside-down world Kelly saw her Dad’s legs come into view. He had removed his trousers and underwear and his cock thrust out in her face as he stood by the young girls head.</p> <p>Lifting her head with one hand he guided his cock between the preteen girl’s lips with the other and pushed several inches of himself into her mouth. Kelly knew what was expected and started to suck and lick like the good Daughter that she was.</p> <p>She could now feel the water running from her ass and cunny as the ice cocks melted and the precum running from her Dad’s cock into her mouth made her think that maybe his cock was melting too but that was wrong wasn’t it, as his cock was actually getting bigger as the other two were melting away.</p> <p>She felt a trail of cold run across her chest and knew that her Dad was running some ice around her nipples as she felt him begin to thrust deeper into her mouth. Now she felt the ice against one nipple and shrieked out in shock, the sound hardly making it past the hard cock in her mouth.</p> <p>The ice was switched to the other nipple as the first one was grasped between a finger and thumb and rubbed in a way that brought a mixture of pleasure and pain to the young girl.</p> <p>Back and forth between her tiny breasts she felt him torture her with the ice and then his fingers as his cock thrust deeper and harder into her soft wet mouth.</p> <p>Finally she felt the cock in her mouth stiffen as her Dad grasped both nipples and twisted, causing her to yelp in pain. Seizing the opportunity offered, he thrust forward, forcing his cock down into her throat just as his orgasm exploded, filling her with his hot cum juice and causing her to swallow as fast as she could to keep from choking.</p> <p>When Kelly had caught her breath again, she felt her Dad pull his now limp cock from between her lips and kiss his way down her body, paying special attention to her hard little nipples, till he once again reached her clit.</p> <p>Again she felt his tongue on her clit and within minutes was writhing in her second orgasm of the day.</p> <p>“Don’t worry sweetheart,” she heard his say as she moaned out her passion I have enough frozen cocks to keep you busy for the whole afternoon.</p></div>",[]
872,"The Weekend, Part 2",2,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-07-09,23,3,"M/fff, OT",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I slept soundly following my drugging and rape of the lovely Becky and the next morning I was woken by the girls appearing at the door to my room with a cup of coffee and toast, dressed in short little nighties.</p> <p>Susie told me that Becky was in a little pain, had a sore throat and hurt, down below.</p> <p>I said that I was not surprised as she had puked all over the carpet and while I was cleaning that up she had diarrhoea and I ended up cleaning that up along with cleaning Becky up and had to throw her underwear away.</p> <p>Becky was all apologies and said that she was so sorry to have done that but I pointed out that I had to wash her naked little body and that made it almost worthwhile.</p> <p>This made Becky blush a lovely shade of red and the other girls teased her about it.</p> <p>“Did you do anything other than wash Becky?” Asked Susie with a sly look on her face.</p> <p>“That is for me to know and you to wonder about.” I replied laughing.</p> <p>Ellie and Susie sat on either side of me while I drank my coffee with Becky lying across the end of the bed.</p> <p>Reaching out I draped one arm over Ellie’s shoulder and allowed my hand to fall so that the back was against her breast. When she didn’t object I turned the hand around cupping her breast and squeezing gently.</p> <p>When Ellie allowed me to continue without complaint I decided to see how far I could go with the girls permission.</p> <p>Remembering that the other two girls were jealous when told that I had made Susie cum by licking her pussy, I asked Susie if she had told the other two girls what I had done when she had come down in her bikini.</p> <p>When Susie confirmed that she had, I asked Ellie if she would like me to make her come in the same way.</p> <p>At first Ellie was embarrassed but when she was teased by the other two girls I took advantage of the situation and handing my empty mug to Susie turned and kissed Ellie full on the lips.</p> <p>Letting my hand drop to her upper legs I pushed her nightie up and let my hand run across the front of her thong and rub up and down the length of her pussy lips through the thin material.</p> <p>Pulling my lips off Ellie I pulled her down until she was laying on the bed next to me and kissed her forehead. Slowly I kissed downwards, kissing her nose, her mouth, her neck, each of her breasts and her naked belly button.</p> <p>At this point I found that with her on top of the covers and me underneath I couldn’t get any lower so started to pull the covers off me. Susie and Becky helped and soon the covers were off the bed and I was naked in front of the three girls.</p> <p>Getting back to Ellie I kissed her belly button again before lowering my kisses onto the front of her thong. Reaching up with both hands I took hold of the sides of the thong and gently pulled it down her legs as I planted the next kiss on the naked lips of her pussy.</p> <p>Feeling one of the other girls take the thong from me and pull it gently off Ellie’s legs I looked down at her half naked body and saw her almost hairless pussy waiting for my attention.</p> <p>Sliding down the bed I pulled her legs apart positioning my head between her thighs and sliding my hands under her bottom I buried my mouth in her almost hairless pussy.</p> <p>After kissing her all over her pussy I began to lick my tongue up and down her slit pushing it further in with every stroke. Savouring the sweet but salty taste of this cute thirteen-year-old virgin I began to fuck my tongue in and out of her.</p> <p>Suddenly I felt her push my head down hard into her pussy as she moaned and had her first orgasm. Continuing to suck, lick and tongue fuck the little teen I gave her three more orgasms before pulling off her and looking down at her sweat soaked little body.</p> <p>Reaching out I grasped the bottom of her nightie and pulled it up and over her head before kissing her on the lips and letting her taste herself on my tongue as I pushed it deep into her mouth.</p> <p>Lowering my head I sucked her small breasts into my mouth and nibbled on her tiny nipples before lowering my head to her pussy and licking her to another orgasm.</p> <p>Moving up her body I met no resistance as I positioned myself over her and bought my cock to the entrance of her pussy. Rubbing my cock up and down her wet little slit I looked down into her eyes and waited until she pushed up against my thrusting cock.</p> <p>Taking this as her agreement to what was about to happen I took my cock in my hand and directed it into her wet pussy, pushing the head inside her.</p> <p>I savoured the feel of my cock just inside her pussy and waited until she pushed up against me, which forced another inch inside her and brought the head of my cock up against her hymen.</p> <p>“Are you sure you want this?” I asked when I realised that she was very much still a virgin and when she nodded and pushed against me I replied by pushing back and thrusting through her virginity into her hot little pussy bringing a gasp of pain from her.</p> <p>Slowly but with force I fucked in and out of her burying a little more of my cock into her with each stroke and after a few gasps I felt her begin to push back against my thrusts.</p> <p>Despite pushing into her hard each time I couldn’t fit the whole of my cock inside her as it was hitting the end of her love tunnel before I could get it all in.</p> <p>Suddenly she began to buck and squirm as her orgasm hit her and after a few minutes she collapsed under me exhausted.</p> <p>“Oh no you don’t” I said. “I haven’t finished with you yet” and pulling out I turned her over before pulling her up to her knees and pushing her head down onto the pillow.</p> <p>In this position I slid my cock back into her ‘doggy fashion’ and reached around to play with her clit and brought her to another squirming orgasm.</p> <p>Knowing that she was pretty much out of it by this point I held Ellie by her hips and began to fuck into her with long forceful strokes, this time pushing harder and harder against the end of her cervix. Suddenly I felt something give as my cock forced its way through the end of her cervix and into her womb, finally burying all of my cock inside her.</p> <p>As Ellie stiffened in shock at this sudden unexpected feeling I began to piston into the young girl even harder as I felt myself ready to come. Ellie began to reach another orgasm and this time I joined her and pumped burst after burst of cum into her open womb.</p> <p>Collapsing on top of her I quickly rolled us both onto our sides so as not to squash her but left my cock buried deep inside her while I reached around her and squeezed and played with her breasts.</p> <p>“Wow!” said Susie “That was fantastic. Can you do it to me?”</p> <p>“Yeah and me” agreed Becky sounding awestruck.</p> <p>I smiled as I looked forward to the rest of the weekend. It didn’t look as if I would need any more of the drugs.</p></div>",[]
873,Kelly's Day With the Army,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2004-08-03,42,4,"M+/f, nc, rp, anal, oral, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Every year the army held an open day on the big field near Tina’s home where they would have rides for the children and tents showing different aspects of their work.</p> <p>This year’s show was bigger and better than ever before and Tina and Kelly went along to have a look around as they usually did.</p> <p>After being dropped in a nearby car park, by Tina’s Dad, they passed a group of about fifteen young soldiers who, as young soldiers do, made lewd comments on the young girls figures as they walked past.</p> <p>Both girls were delighted at the interest that the young men showed and had dressed in order to arouse just that reaction but that didn’t stop them telling the young men where to go and giving them the finger as they walked off.</p> <p>Walking around they tried to win prizes on several of the stalls as they flirted with the soldiers manning them before getting themselves a drink each and heading for the nearby trees to get out of the hot sun.</p> <p>Despite being just fourteen years old, Kelly and Tina both looked very sexy dressed as they were in very short skirts and boob tube type tops. Both girls had long straight hair and too much jewellery and were trying to look older, as young girls do.</p> <p>Laying down on the grass the girls enjoyed the sunshine and an illicit cigarette as they relaxed but were interrupted by two young soldiers who walked over. One was clearly the worst for drink and his mate was almost carrying him. As they reached the girls they collapsed in a heap swearing and cursing.</p> <p>“I’m sorry ladies,” the sober man said, apologising for his friend’s language. I’m trying to get him back to barracks without getting caught.</p> <p>“Gimme a smoke,” the drunk called as he grabbed Kelly’s cigarettes and lighter, pulling one out and lighting it.</p> <p>“Give them back,” Kelly shouted and tried to pull them from the drunks hands but he just threw both the packet of cigarettes and the lighter further into the trees and laughed at her.</p> <p>“Fuck you,” Kelly yelled as she and Tina jumped up and went in search of them, followed by the drunk and his friend. Too late the girls realised that the drunk was not now staggering around and as the men reached the two pretty teenagers they each grabbed one and with one hand over their mouths carried them even further into the trees.</p> <p>“No I’d rather fuck you, you little cunt,” the now sober soldier said into her ear as he continued to carry her struggling body further into the woods. Coming to a large tree Kelly and Tina saw a group of men and felt relief as they struggled to attract their attention.</p> <p>Suddenly they realised that these were the same soldiers who had shouted out lewd comments as they walked past earlier and the two holding them were a part of their group.</p> <p>As the two soldiers carried their struggling captives into the centre of the group the comments started again, only this time, alone with the men, the girls found them far more frightening.</p> <p>“Fucking hell, look at the tits on that one,” one of the men commented as they looked at Kelly. “They’re like fucking bazookas.”</p> <p>Kelly blushed, as she knew that her breasts were bigger than all of her friends but for once she wished they weren’t. As the men milled around her making comments about her young body, she got more and more frightened until she saw a gap in the crowd of men and ran for it.</p> <p>Breaking free she ran further into the woods, not daring to look back as she heard orders shouted behind her.</p> <p>One man, who was a corporal and used to giving orders detailed four of the men to take care of Tina then split the remaining men into three groups. Sending one group out to each side to stop the girl from doubling back he led the remaining group directly after her.</p> <p>Kelly’s heart pounded and she was soon out of breath, as she ran for her life through the woods. Behind her she heard the hunt get underway which spurred her to even greater efforts.</p> <p>She could hear the much fitter soldiers quickly gaining on her and knew that her only chance of escape was to hide and wait for them to pass. Ahead she could see a fallen tree with a mass of roots at its base and made straight for it. Crawling into the roots she curled up into a tight ball and tried desperately to quieten her ragged breathing.</p> <p>If Kelly had not been wearing her silver belt she might just have got away with it but as the men ran past sunlight reflected off her belt buckle and one of the soldiers stopped to check it out.</p> <p>“Well it looks like the little fox has gone to ground,” he said. “Come on, get your ass out here where we can all see it.”</p> <p>By now the others had gathered around and were calling and swearing at her. “You have till I count ten to get out here or when we get you out you will pay for it,” one of them called but Kelly knew that when they got her out she was going to be in trouble anyway.</p> <p>Now they began to tear the roots away from the tree in an effort to get to the girl. With much swearing and some laughter they slowly made progress until they had torn there way through to where the young girl hid.</p> <p>One of them managed to grasp a handful of her long blonde tresses and she was dragged out kicking and screaming into the open.</p> <p>“Hold her,” the corporal told two men and her hands were twisted behind her back as she was dragged to her feet. Once she was standing in front of him, the corporal reached out and unbuckled her belt pulling it from her waist as he looked into her frightened eyes.</p> <p>“Let go of her arms,” he told the men holding the young girl as he watched the fight go out of her. “Now put your hands together in front of you,” he told her and wrapped the belt tightly around her wrists as she complied.</p> <p>Lifting her hands he forced them over her head and fastened the end of the belt to a branch leaving her standing helplessly before them.</p> <p>“That’s better,” he said as he studied the lovely girl’s body, letting his eyes travel over her big tits down to her narrow waist and down her long slim legs, most of which were exposed by the short skirt.</p> <p>“Now lets see what we have got boys,” he said and reached up to hold the top of her well-filled boob tube. Pulling down the material allowed Kelly’s generous breasts to jump free and allowed all of the men to see that despite their size they needed no bra to hold them up.</p> <p>Using both hands the man continued to pull Kelly’s boob tube down until he reached her skirt where he hooked his fingers into the waist and continued on down dragging both garments with him.</p> <p>As her skirt was pulled down the tiny red thong she wore underneath was exposed to the men’s hungry gaze. “You dirty cunt,” one of the taunted her. “What a whore,” another called out.</p> <p>“Please don’t do this to me,” Kelly begged looking around her to see if she could appeal to at least one man’s better nature. One glance told her that these men didn’t have a better nature and that they were going to use her young body regardless of how she felt about it.</p> <p>By now the man stripping her had pulled off her trainers and Kelly was standing naked except for her tiny thong in front of eleven men who were all hungry to devour her young body. Standing up he grasped the sides of her thong and surprised her by yanking them up. This caused the thin strip of material in the front to disappear between the lips of her pussy. The strap of the back just dug deeper between the cheeks of her ass.</p> <p>“Time for your punishment now,” the man said as he unbuckled his belt and drew it through the loops of his trousers.</p> <p>“I am going to punish her front and her breasts. The rest of you can line up behind her and hit her anywhere apart from there,” he told them.</p> <p>“No. Please. I’ll do anything you want but don’t hurt me,” Kelly begged but it fell on deaf ears as the men all began removing their belts.</p> <p>Kelly screwed up her eyes and waited for the pain to begin as the Corporal raised his belt before her. She didn’t have to wait long as he brought the tip down hard on her left breast.</p> <p>Dancing with the pain Kelly let out a loud yelp, which was repeated as another belt caught her on the right cheek of her pretty ass. Before she could catch her breath another belt hit her across the ass and the Corporal decorated her right breast with a bright red stripe from his belt.</p> <p>Again and again she was whipped across her back and bum with some of the men using their full force and really causing her to cry out in pain while others just made her yelp and dance a little.</p> <p>The Corporal looked at her tearstained face and down to her red striped breasts and felt his cock trying to burst from his trousers. Carefully he lined up his belt and smacked it hard right into the front of the young girl’s pussy.</p> <p>Kelly’s world exploded into even more pain and she felt as though her pussy was on fire. She was sure that her pussy must have been torn to bits by the force of the blow and she now hung by her wrists as she tried to avoid the worst of the blows on her bum and the tender tops of her legs.</p> <p>Suddenly she realised that the blows had stopped and she felt her wrists being untied. A soldier supported her from behind, to stop her collapsing onto the ground, by putting his arms around her and grasping one breast tightly in each hand, making her wince in pain.</p> <p>“Bend forward and grasp your knees,” the corporal ordered and as Kelly was forced to comply he tied her wrists tightly to her knees using belts.</p> <p>The soldier behind her kicked Kelly’s feet apart and she felt his rough hand run down her back and across her badly welted bum until it reached the lips of her pussy. The tiny red thong proved no barrier and was soon torn from her as she felt his finger searching until it found the entrance to her pussy and even as she begged him not to, she felt him shove his dirty finger up deep inside, scratching her insides with his nail as it went in.</p> <p>The soldiers laughed as they each struggled to grope part of the young girl’s body and Kelly felt two of them take a nipple each and start twisting, squeezing and pulling while two more grabbed the rest of her young breasts. Other hands were squeezing her bum cheeks and pulling them apart and Kelly felt a finger being pushed against the puckered bud of her anus.</p> <p>Although she tightened the muscles on her anus she couldn’t prevent the finger forcing it’s way inside her and she squealed in pain and wriggled her ass as the finger was forced right in until it could go no further.</p> <p>Now, in her bent over position, she could see two soldiers take hold of one of her pussy lips each and pull them roughly apart as another reached up and grasped her tiny clit hard between his finger and thumb and start pulling it as if he intended to tear it off.</p> <p>Slowly the soldiers increased the pain, squeezing and pulling harder as Kelly trembled and gasped, unable to scream, as she could only breathe in short panting gasps.</p> <p>She watched as the soldier with a finger in her pussy added a second, forcing it up inside her and twisted them around to cause her the most discomfort.</p> <p>The soldier with a finger in her bum, not to be outdone, added a second finger too, which was far more painful for the young girl who cried out as he began to twist it around inside her.</p> <p>Pulling on her hair, the corporal raised her head until she was looking forward. She saw that while the others had been busy with her, he had removed his trousers and underwear and now stood with his huge cock just in front of her face.</p> <p>Putting one thumb into the corner of each of her eyes the corporal squeezed gently. “I don’t want to feel your teeth,” he told her. “If I do then you will pay for it, understand?” Kelly nodded carefully and was grateful when he removed his thumbs.</p> <p>“Open wide,” he ordered and when the young girl opened her mouth he slid the head of his cock over her lips and let it rest on her warm tongue, feeling her warm breath as she panted from the pain of what his mates were doing to her.</p> <p>“You know what to do so get on with it,” he told her and although Kelly had never given a man head before she began to suck and lick the thing in her mouth in fear of what he would do to her if she didn’t obey.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before the corporal couldn’t contain himself any more and began thrusting further into Kelly’s mouth. The two soldiers with their fingers in her pussy and anus both pushed them in deep just as the corporal pushed in deep, forcing Kelly forward onto the cock in her mouth and making her gag as it entered her throat, while the two soldiers holding her nipples twisted and squeezed them, causing her to cry out in pain around his cock, which was a tremendous feeling for the corporal but nowhere near as enjoyable for Kelly.</p> <p>The soldier holding her clit between his finger and thumb was flicking it in time to the oral assault and every time he did Kelly felt herself jump as the feeling went right through her body. Slowly the intense assault on her body caused it to react and fluid started to leak from her abused pussy and down the inside of her legs. Not that Kelly felt anything other than embarrassment, pain and a feeling that her body was no longer hers.</p> <p>The corporal was desperately trying to prolong the young girl’s oral assault and the incredible pleasure that he was receiving from her tight warm mouth and flicking tongue but finally gave up. Grasping her on both sides of her head he buried his cock as deep into her throat as he could and held on as her throat contracted around his pole, milking it of his cum as spurt after spurt went straight down her throat.</p> <p>As he pulled out Kelly spluttered and coughed until she could breathe again and finally looked up only to find another soldiers cock waiting for attention.</p> <p>Knowing the pain that they could cause her, the young girl opened her mouth and allowed the second soldier to begin raping her mouth. She felt the fingers leave her bum and pussy and moments later felt what could only be another cock being guided against the entrance to her pussy.</p> <p>She tried to shake her head no, but with her mouth full of hard cock all it achieved was to make the owner groan in pleasure as the cock behind shoved her forward, as it entered her and she found herself skewered between the two of them.</p> <p>Kelly was pulled and pushed between the two hard cocks as sometimes one went in as the other was pulled out and sometimes they both pushed in at the same time squashing her between them. At the same time the other soldiers continued to torture her breasts and nipples, mauling and bruising them to their hearts content.</p> <p>As soon as the cock in her mouth had shot its load into her another replaced it and while he was still fresh in her mouth she felt the soldier behind stiffen and shoot his cum into her womb.</p> <p>Again he was replaced by another soldier who forced himself into her pussy in one hard stroke before pulling out and placing his cock against the entrance to her anus.</p> <p>“Hold her tight,” he told his mates. “This is going to make her squirm.”</p> <p>As hands gripped her tightly he forced himself through entrance to her bum in one steady push. Kelly suddenly felt the skin tear as it tried to stretch around the pole that was entering her and with a scream around the cock in her mouth she fainted.</p> <p>“She’s awake again,” she heard someone say, feeling herself being rocked backwards and forwards.</p> <p>As she came to her senses she realised that the rapes had continued after she had passed out and that she was now laying on her back with her hands tied above her head to a tree root. Her ankles were tied either side of her head and were spread as wide as they would go which left her pussy and bum wide open and available to whoever wanted to use them.</p> <p>Even now one of the soldiers was pumping away inside her pussy and from the position she was in she could see his long hard cock entering her as he took her in a long leisurely fuck having had her twice already.</p> <p>She watched as the soldier pulled out of her pussy without cumming and lined his cock up with her bum. Smiling into her face he pushed forward and slowly buried it to the hilt inside her.</p> <p>Crying out in pain Kelly realised that while it hurt it was nowhere near as bad as when the first one had done it and wondered just how many times they had used her while she was unconscious.</p> <p>Now the soldier pounded into her mercilessly as he attempted to bury his cock as far inside her as he could and very soon she felt him stiffen as he once again filled her with his seed.</p> <p>Now she was awake again everyone wanted to have her again and Kelly spent the next hour and a half being squashed beneath the bodies of the soldiers as they raped one hole or the other, as she lay helpless beneath them.</p> <p>At last everyone had fucked her at least twice more and she began to hope that they would soon let her go but instead one of them picked up an empty beer bottle and began to fuck her with the neck of the bottle, stretching her open as he forced more and more of it inside her.</p> <p>As Kelly screamed and promised to do anything they wanted the corporal stopped the soldier with the bottle from pushing it in further, as he did not want the girl seriously injured. Instead they added a bottle in her bum. This one had some vodka left in it and they had to cover the poor girl’s mouth when she screamed loudly as the vodka spilt into the scratches and wounds left from her rape.</p> <p>Pulling the bottles out the corporal offered her a deal. Before they let her go she would have to give each of them a blowjob until they came in her mouth. The alternative was that he would allow the soldier with the bottles to push them base first into her pussy and bum and leave them there for her to extract on her own.</p> <p>Kelly knew that she would be crippled if they shoved the bottles inside her and that these sadists were capable of doing just that, so agreed to give them each blowjobs if they let her go.</p> <p>After they untied her Kelly knelt and cried in pain as the blood began to flow into her hands and feet again, but at the corporals instructions she crawled over to the first soldier, who was sitting with his back against a tree and lowering her head into his lap took his limp cock into her mouth.</p> <p>Despite the soldier having cum three times already the young girl’s warm mouth soon had him hard again but Kelly soon realised that it was going to take a huge effort on her part, to get them to all come one last time.</p> <p>Using her hands to masturbate him and working her tongue around and around his cock, it still took Kelly nearly ten minutes before she felt his cock stiffen, in her mouth and a small quantity of goo shoot from the end.</p> <p>Swallowing quickly she moved onto the next soldier and resumed the same position. This left her with her ass in the air and one of the other soldiers went and knelt behind her before inserting his cock into her still tight bum.</p> <p>Despite the pain the young girl concentrated on the cock in her mouth and soon felt the usual stiffening, which preceded him depositing his sperm inside her. This time however it was matched by another stiffening in her bum as she received a double dose.</p> <p>As she went to move to the next soldier, the one who had just taken her ass stepped in front of her an insisted she clean his cock with her mouth before continuing.</p> <p>Never had Kelly had to perform such a disgusting task and it was only when threatened with another session with the belts that she relented and opened her pretty mouth to the dirty cock.</p> <p>The young girl found it every bit as disgusting as she had thought it would be as she tasted the mixture of slime, shit and blood that coated his now limp cock but kept at the task until he was happy.</p> <p>Now every time she sucked one soldier another fucked her in her very sore bum and afterwards she was made to lick and suck the dirty cock clean.</p> <p>At last all of the soldiers were satisfied and the corporal walked over to Kelly and pulled her to her feet by her hair. Kelly trembled in fear, afraid that now they had their fill of her, they would kill her and leave her lying in the woods for the animals.</p> <p>“We are being posted to Iraq tomorrow,” he told her holding up her tiny red thong in his hand. “These are coming with us and will be hung on the wall of our billet so that we can think of you every night in bed.”</p> <p>“You are never going to say a word about what has happened today because we have your name and address from your purse,” the corporal continued. “Even if some of us got arrested there would still be enough left to come after you. Do you understand?”</p> <p>It took three attempts before Kelly could form the words to agree and even then all she could say was “Yes.”</p> <p>“I think it would be rather nice if you were to send us some photos of you while we are away, maybe in a bikini or something. Don’t you?” He asked looking hard into her face. “Say one a month.”</p> <p>Kelly nodded, willing to agree to anything to get away from these men.</p> <p>“And I think you should be ready to greet us when we return at Christmas,” he insisted.</p> <p>Kelly realised that her ordeal was far from over. She knew that despite what they had done she wouldn’t go to the police. Her own Father had told her she was asking to be raped, going out dressed like that and she had heard stories about how girls had been made to look like sluts in court as if they were guilty rather than the men.</p> <p>But now she realised that these soldiers were not finished with her and would be back in six months to continue where they had left off. She was to be their slut whether she liked it or not.</p></div>",[]
874,Aimee's Monster,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2005-04-16,50,4,"M/g, nc, inc, rp, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Aimee had told her Mum about the monster that came in the night. Her Mum had wanted to leave the light on but Aimee’s Dad wouldn’t allow it.</p> <p>He made a big show of checking under the bed and in the cupboards, showing her there were no monsters there but Aimee knew that they were.</p> <p>The monster didn’t come every night, sometimes it was only once or twice a week but as Aimee lay there in the dark she trembled in fear as she listened to every creak of a floorboard that might warn of the monsters approach.</p> <p>She knew that the monster would wait until she was asleep. It always did, so she tried desperately to stay awake. She listened to the clock ticking and the distant noise of the television downstairs struggling as it lulled her towards sleep. Slowly she lost her battle to remain awake…</p> <p>It was one in the morning before the monster came. He slid silently into the room and stood looking down at the young girl by the light from the window, admiring the way her long blonde hair spilled across the pillow.</p> <p>Taking some items out of a bag he set them down on the bed as he prepared everything. Ropes were fastened to the corners of the bed, a blindfold was laid next to the young girl’s head and some rolled up socks set on the pillow close at hand.</p> <p>Gently the monster lifted the young girl’s hands and placed them in loops in the ropes. Next he pulled the covers back marvelling for a second at her lithe young body dressed only in a short nighty, before fastening her legs to the ropes at the foot of the bed. For a moment he admired the way she looked spread eagled on the bed before him but he knew he didn’t have long before she would wake so he took up the blindfold and carefully wound it around her head feeling her coming awake as he did so. As usual she was too terrified to scream but he picked up the socks and forced them into her tiny mouth before she could begin to make any noise, just in case.</p> <p>…Aimee woke to find the monster had captured her again. She struggled to breathe through her nose and to avoid choking on whatever filled her mouth. Tears ran from her eyes as she trembled in fear, knowing the pain that was to come.</p> <p>She heard the bedside light being turned on but her world remained filled with darkness beneath the folds of the scarf tied tightly around her eyes…</p> <p>The monster stood at the foot of the bed looking between his Daughters legs, as they were held apart by the ropes. He could see that she wore no panties, as he had demanded, telling his wife of the report he had read about such clothing restricting the flow of blood around a young persons body.</p> <p>The flow of blood in his own body was concentrated in the one place, his cock. He had never been as hard as these sessions with his young Daughter made him.</p> <p>As he moved around the bed his hand trailed up the inside of her leg and over the pronounced pouting lips of her pussy, moving upwards to the top button of her nighty as he felt her body tremble at his touch. …Slowly the monster unbuttoned the nighty and Aimee felt the chill as he pulled the two sides apart, her trembling still having little to do with the temperature. Rough hands began to travel all over her now naked body stopping to pinch the tiny nipples gently, on her still flat chest and travelling down to pull apart the lips on her front bottom.</p> <p>She felt the monsters hot breath as his mouth touched her down there and felt his tongue as it slid between the open lips of her front bottom and began licking up and down her hairless slit sending feelings that she couldn’t understand through her body as his mouth fastened over her front bottom and began sucking. She was sure that the monster was feeding on her like the vampires she had seen on telly but they only seemed to bite people on the neck never down there…</p> <p>As his tongue worked it’s way deeper and deeper into his young Daughter the monster tasted the juices that ran from her young cunt, that incredible sweet flavour that only a girl this young had. He deliberately drew his sharp teeth across the tiny bud of her clit and was rewarded by her squealing as she bucked her hips in reaction.</p> <p>One hand now cupped her tiny bum, squeezing her cheeks tightly while the other pinched and pulled at her nipples stretching them out painfully from her flat chest.</p> <p>…This was the part Aimee hated. The part she feared most. At first the monster was almost gentle and the feelings strange but is a way nice. Then the monster grew rougher, biting on her down there and on her tiny nipples and pinching and hurting her before… Aimee didn’t want to even think about what came next.</p> <p>She felt the finger working it’s way between the cheeks of her bottom until it rested against the place where she did her poo from. As the monsters mouth bit down on her front bottom the finger pushed up against her bottom slowly forcing its way inside. Aimee would have screamed if it hadn’t been for the gag as she was pushed down by the mouth forcing the finger further up inside her bottom.</p> <p>Now she felt the monster push a finger in her front bottom and she was pushed back and forth, painfully between the two fingers as they forced their way painfully inside her young body as if fighting over it…</p> <p>The monster loved the way she squirmed as he did this, one finger up each hole. He was sure that she secretly liked what he was doing as she squirmed around on the bed despite the sobs he could hear coming from behind the gag.</p> <p>Pulling the hand from her tiny cunt he gripped her nipple tightly between his finger and thumb and pulled her upwards, watching as her back arched off the bed before he let go and she dropped back. He did this twice to each nipple, enjoying the way her slim body pushed upward to avoid the pain. Then he did the same to her clit watching as her body rested only on her ankles and shoulders as he pulled her up hard and held her there, before releasing her to fall back onto the bed, sweat covering her body.</p> <p>…The monster was hurting her even more than usual, Aimee thought as she felt him climb on top of her and felt the heat of his naked body squashing her beneath him as his knees forced hers even further apart. She could feel the hard stick that he hurt her with as he pushed it against her front bottom and knew that no amount of struggling was going to stop him.</p> <p>The hard stick was moved back and forth a few times then pushed hard against her opening. Harder and harder he pushed until she felt the huge head begin to open her up and tear into her. She was sure that her front bottom was bleeding because it began to feel wet and felt as if it had been ripped apart...</p> <p>Harder and harder he pushed and despite the pitiful noises she was making he felt only lust. He was inside the tightest little cunt he had ever felt and it felt so good he could burst. Slowly he began to pound into her, almost as if he were punishing her for teasing him so much with her nubile little body, during the day.</p> <p>He knew that while he wanted this to last, there was no way it was going to. Her tight little cunt was almost milking his cock and he knew that he was going to cum soon.</p> <p>Harder and harder he pounded into his young Daughter, his cock so big it wouldn’t all fit. He felt himself coming and pushing hard stopped and held himself deep inside as he began to cum.</p> <p>…It hurt so much. The tearing feeling and the burning feeling and now it felt like the monster was punching her right up inside her tummy. She screamed into her gag as the monster gave one last hard push and held his stick deep inside her and she felt it pulsing as a wetness filled her insides.</p> <p>Now she felt the monster pull the stick out of her and bring it to her lips. His fingers dug out the socks and soon the stick thing was shoved into her warm mouth. The taste was horrid. She felt the monster climb up on her chest and sit with one knee either side of her head as he pushed the stick in and out of her mouth.</p> <p>The stick thing felt both soft and hard at the same time and she knew that it was long enough to push right down inside her throat. Slowly she felt it being pushed in and out of her mouth gathering speed each time, until the monster gripped her hair and started to pull her onto his stick as he pushed it deeper inside her throat, choking her into unconciousness…</p> <p>As he felt himself cumming again the monster pulled his cock out of the young girl’s mouth and allowed his cum to spurt across her pretty little face. She looked perfect with his cum coating her lips and cheeks and he wished her Mother could see what she had made him do to their Daughter by always saying no to sex.</p> <p>…When Aimee woke the next morning the sun was shining through the window and the monster had gone. The only reminder that it had ever been there was the soreness that the young girl felt inside. Just then Aimee’s Dad burst through the door. “Hi Pumpkin,” he said. “Come on and I’ll take you swimming.”</p> <p>Aimee smiled with joy as she climbed from her bed. She loved her Daddy so much…</p></div>",[]
875,The Rebel Girl,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,A rebel soldier's Sister is captured and tortured in an effort to get her to betray the rebels.,2005-05-03,102,4,"MM/gg nc, oral, anal, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Captain Garcia hated Monday mornings. Every Monday he would come into his office and there on his desk would be a pile of manila folders, delivered that morning from intelligence.</p> <p>Inside the folders were details on rebel suspects, their friends and even their families. Garcia's job as head of the counter insurgence department was to decide if there was enough evidence to arrest the suspects and interrogate them, to try and get information about the rebel forces and their sympathizers.</p> <p>Due to the ongoing civil war all that was needed was for Garcia to arrange for them to be arrested. There was no legal redress for the suspects and most of those arrested simply disappeared after questioning, never to be seen again.</p> <p>Garcia himself was first and foremost a soldier. He was not a sadistic man and never took any pleasure from the interrogations that his men carried out to try and obtain the information they needed to fight the rebels. He knew however that when he chose someone from a folder to be questioned he was signing their death warrant and the knowledge did not sit easily with him.</p> <p>Having lost his family to a rebel attack, the Captain hated them all with a vengeance and longed to be out in the bush hunting them with his soldiers, but some General decided that he was good at this job and now the Captain spent a lonely life sorting those that he thought were rebels or rebel sympathizers from those that were reported by malicious neighbors. The Captain read through several folders marking one for action and the others for surveillance before reaching out for his coffee and knocking several manila folders to the floor where they spewed their contents out.</p> <p>With a curse he stooped to gather the items together but stopped, staring, when he spotted a photo of a young girl looking up at him. The girl in the photo was about 13 years old and had shoulder length black hair framing the face of an angel.</p> <p>Feeling something stirring inside him Garcia just stared at the photo, captivated by the beauty who stared back at him. The photo was cut off at the waist but he could see that the girl was wearing the sort of peasant blouse that was very popular with the young girls this year and showed a generous amount of cleavage for a girl so young.</p> <p>A knock at the door brought Garcia back to his senses. ""Enter,"" he called and his young Aide came in followed by a Sergeant.</p> <p>As he collected up the items from the folders he heard the Sergeant say, ""We have a patrol going out to pick up two suspects for questioning. Do you have any more business for them Sir.""</p> <p>As Garcia sat down he handed the folder that he had marked for action to the sergeant and told him to bring in that one in too.</p> <p>As the Sergeant saluted and turned to leave Garcia added, ""Just make sure that you bring them in unharmed this time. The rebel you killed last week could have given us useful information. I don't want a hair on their head harmed this time or maybe you will face a firing squad. Understood?""</p> <p>""Yes sir,"" the Sergeant answered with a look of fear in his eyes.</p> <p>As the two men left Garcia sat looking wistfully at the young girl in the picture. He felt his manhood harden and unconsciously dropped his hand to rub it as his eyes glazed over and he daydreamed about what he would like to do to her.</p> <p>Getting up from his desk he went through a door into what was euphemistically called an interview room. Since he rarely got involved in questioning suspects other than to offer them a chance to talk before they were taken down to be questioned by the men downstairs, this room hadn't been used for some time.</p> <p>To one side was a desk with a small wooden chair sat in front of it and a bright lamp on it for shining into the suspect's eyes. It was the other side of the room however that drew Garcia's attention. This had an interrogation table in it where the suspect could be tied down while being 'questioned'. The table was cleverly designed however to open up into an X shaped cross by spreading the top and bottom apart and was hinged so that the limbs could be raised or lowered to give access to any part of the victims body.</p> <p>On the wall hung various objects used in the questioning of suspects, ranging from whips, canes and clamps to devices that deliver an electric shock.</p> <p>Holding the picture in one hand and rubbing his manhood with the other Garcia imagined the young girl tied to the table in front of him, helpless to object as he slaked his lust on her. Too late he recognized the warning signs and felt the wetness of his cum inside his underwear. With another curse he returned to his desk and put the girl's photo into the drawer before going to his personal toilet to clean himself up.</p> <p>Telling himself that he was a fool, he returned to his desk and continued to work his way through the files, not even breaking for lunch but every now and then, sneaking a look at the picture of the lovely young girl.</p> <p>With most of the manila files marked for action, he realized that he still hadn't found the one to which the photo belonged. Scanning the remainder he was still at a loss and even after checking through the ones he had marked for action he couldn't find to which folder she belonged.</p> <p>Again he searched through, looking for clues to her identity and by now it had become important to him to know everything about her. He knew that he was being foolish but just the sight of her stirred up feelings that he had thought had died with his wife.</p> <p>Looking at the photo again he turned it over and realized that there was some writing on the back. ""Anna Hardwick"" it said. ""Age 13. Cousin of Pierre Hardwick. Claimed her Cousin was a rebel to one of her school friends who repeated it to one of our spies.""</p> <p>""Ah,"" he said aloud. Almost certainly she was trying to show off to a friend when she had made the claim. Certainly he would need more than that before he dragged her or her cousin in for questioning. ""But where was the file that the picture belonged in?"" he wondered. Just then there was a knock at the door and his aide walked in. ""Thought you would like to know that the patrol has returned with the suspects you ordered them to detain Sir,"" he announced. ""Thanks Corporal, Garcia replied give me five minutes and then bring the first one in.""</p> <p>""Yes Sir,"" his aide replied knowing that it was Garcia's way to always interview the suspects and give them a chance to confess before sending them downstairs.</p> <p>Garcia smartened himself up and put his sidearm and baton on the desk before sitting down ready for the first suspect.</p> <p>When the first man was brought in Garcia recognized him from the photo in his file. He was 28 and had been seen leaving his home after curfew several nights shortly before the rebels had attacked. Unless he had a girlfriend that he was visiting he was almost certainly creeping out to join the rebels on their attacks.</p> <p>Garcia offered him a deal. If he confessed and named his contacts they would let him return to his family. The man refused telling Garcia to go to hell and at a nod was pulled from the room.</p> <p>The next man was scared. He claimed he had nothing to do with the rebels but several people had reported seeing him in the company of known rebel sympathizers and after being offered the same deal he just broke down crying and repeated his claim to not know anything about the rebels. Garcia nodded for him to be taken and he too was dragged away. ""Do you want to see the next two together, Sir?"" the aide asked.</p> <p>""Why would I want to see them together?"" Garcia asked.</p> <p>""Well they are Cousins,"" his aide answered placing a file with the name Hardwick on it on his desk.</p> <p>Sitting there Garcia could only stare for a minute while his thoughts raced. So that is why he couldn't find her file. He must have given it to the Sergeant in error this morning when he dropped the files.</p> <p>""Sir?"" his aide asked as he waited for a reply.</p> <p>""Er, yes. Bring them both in,"" he replied knowing better than to explain his mistake.</p> <p>A young man of about 23 was pushed through the door and pulled over to stand in front of his desk but Garcia's eyes were fixed on the door as the angel from the picture was shoved through it and pushed over to stand next to her cousin.</p> <p>His heart beat faster as Garcia stared at the young beauty that stood in front of him. The photo didn't do her justice. It didn't show the vibrancy of her youth or the flawless complexion of her skin marred only by a bruise on her cheek.</p> <p>She had obviously been at school when the soldiers had come for her as she was dressed in a school uniform of white blouse, green plaid skirt and white ankle socks.</p> <p>""Please sir,"" the young man spoke up. ""I will confess to anything you want, but Anna knows nothing. Please let her go.""</p> <p>""Unfortunately the reason you are here is because of Anna, who has claimed that you are a rebel,"" Garcia informed him. ""That means we will have to question her to find out exactly what she does know."" Even as he said it he knew that the chances of her knowing anything useful were slight but somehow Garcia knew that he couldn't just let her walk out of the room.</p> <p>""I want them separated,"" he told the guards. ""Put her in my interview room and send him downstairs. Tell them downstairs that I will question them both personally and that I don't want them touched. Is that clear?""</p> <p>""Yes Sir,"" the guards replied and as one dragged the young man away the other pushed Anna towards the door to the interview room.</p> <p>Opening the door Garcia followed the guard and his prisoner inside and thought about what to do with her. He hadn't meant for her and her Cousin to be picked up but he would appear weak if he allowed them to walk free now.</p> <p>Anna's hands were cuffed in front of her and Garcia ordered the guard to fasten her to a chain that hung from the wall. When he had done that, Garcia tightened the chain until her arms were held high above her head and she had to stand on tiptoe to reach the floor.</p> <p>Dismissing the guard Garcia saw him give a disappointed glance backward as he left the room. The guard had hoped that he would be around when the young girl was questioned, as it was rare to have a prisoner of such beauty, even if she was rather young.</p> <p>The girl had not said a word as she was chained up still too shocked at the discovery that it was her boasting that had betrayed her Cousin.</p> <p>Deciding that he needed time to collect his thoughts Garcia returned to his office and sat down behind his desk. On it lay the picture that had started all this and as he considered what to do Garcia realized that his manhood had grown to the point where it threatened to burst the fly on his uniform trousers.</p> <p>Looking from the photo up to the door of the interview room and back down again the Captain smiled to himself. This was his facility. No one was going to question what he did to the relative of a rebel. She was his to do whatever he wanted to and he knew exactly what he wanted to do with her.</p> <p>She was without doubt the most beautiful girl he had ever seen and the chance to possess her completely was one that he was not about to pass up.</p> <p>He looked up as she called out and walking to the door he opened it and strode in.</p> <p>""Please Sir,"" she asked through her tears. ""Could I put my arms down? They hurt so much."" Standing there, Garcia allowed his eyes to roam over her helpless young body. With her arms stretched above her head, her breasts looked small beneath the blouse. Her skirt had risen and showed a lot of her thigh and her lips pouted in a way that he found very sensual. As he looked at her boldly Anna dropped her eyes to the floor in embarrassment. Although only 13, she knew that look and would have made an excuse and left when someone looked at her that way normally, but in her present situation there was nothing she could do about it.</p> <p>Walking over to stand in front of where the young girl hung, Garcia pushed her hair off her face, lightly touching her near perfect skin as he did. Both felt the touch as if electricity had passed between them and the young girl shivered.</p> <p>""What do you know about the rebels?"" He asked feeling that he needed to establish control before he drowned in her dark eyes.</p> <p>""I was just boasting to a friend."" She cried. ""It wasn't true. Pierre isn't a rebel. I don't even know any rebels.""</p> <p>""But you boasted that he was,"" Garcia answered. ""Do you admire the rebels? Do you think maybe that they are brave?""</p> <p>""No. Please I didn't mean it,"" she stuttered.</p> <p>""So you are telling me that you lied, is that it?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Yes Sir,"" she answered, tears rolling down her face.</p> <p>""Do you lie often?"" He asked.</p> <p>""What do you mean,"" she asked looking confused.</p> <p>""I asked if you were in the habit of telling lies?"" Garcia asked her.</p> <p>""No Sir,"" Anna answered looking at the floor.</p> <p>""So you are an honest girl who is truthful? Garcia continued.</p> <p>""Yes Sir, usually,"" Anna replied.</p> <p>""So if you are an honest girl who does not admire the rebels why would you want to pretend that your cousin is one, if he isn't? What sort of a boast would that be?"" Garcia asked pulling the young girl's head up to look into her eyes. ""I believe that you were truthful when you boasted that he is a rebel and I want to know everything that you know about them.""</p> <p>""But I don't know anything,"" the young girl cried. ""Please believe me.""</p> <p>Garcia noted that she had given up claiming her cousin was innocent. He suspected from the start that she had told her school friend the truth but really didn't expect her to know much about the rebels.</p> <p>""Do you have a large family,"" he asked?</p> <p>""No Sir. Just my Mother and a younger Sister,"" Anna replied.</p> <p>""How old is your Sister,"" Garcia continued?</p> <p>""Ten, Sir,"" Anna replied looking confused.</p> <p>""Maybe we should have her in for questioning too,"" Garcia said. ""She might know more than you seem to.""</p> <p>""Oh no Sir, please don't hurt her,"" Anna begged. ""She's only ten. She doesn't know anything."" ""Well that depends on your cooperation,"" the Captain answered. ""If you tell me everything that you know and do everything I tell you to, I won't have to question her but if you don't,"" He left the threat hanging in the air.</p> <p>Anna dropped her eyes to the floor and Garcia felt his manhood swell again at the look of surrender on his young captive's face.</p> <p>Reaching for the chain Garcia lowered her arms and heard her cry out as the movement hurt her aching limbs. Taking out a key he removed the handcuffs and stood back as she rubbed her wrists to restore the circulation.</p> <p>""Turn around and stand with your hands on the wall while I search you,"" he ordered.</p> <p>Hesitating for only a moment Anna complied and Garcia smiled, as he looked at the way the position made her bum stick out.</p> <p>""Now spread your legs wide apart,"" he commanded and watched as she did as she was told. Starting with her head the Captain ran his hands over her body. Her hair felt soft and smelt clean and the skin of her neck was smooth. As he ran his fingers across her shoulders and along her arms she shivered.</p> <p>Coming back along the underside of her arms into her armpits he could feel the damp caused by her nervousness. Now his hands traveled down her sides, the fingertips just brushing the sides of her breasts making her stiffen at the unwanted feeling.</p> <p>""Please don't,"" she sobbed as his hands reached her lower back and started to caress her tiny bum.</p> <p>""Stand still and be quiet,"" he ordered her, his voice slightly breathless from the feelings surging through him.</p> <p>Never taking his hands from her body he lingered over her tight little bum then slid his hands down the back of her silky smooth legs.</p> <p>""Turn around and remove your shoes and socks,"" he commanded and stepped back as Anna turned and dropped to one knee to take her black school shoe and white ankle sock off. He was treated to a flash of young thigh as she changed knees and removed the other shoe and sock before standing facing him with her back against the wall.</p> <p>""Even her feet are perfect,"" Garcia thought as he stood looking at her. ""Hands behind your head,"" he barked making her start in fright.</p> <p>Stepping up to her Garcia ran his hands down her sides over her blouse before bringing his hands to her stomach and then starting the upward journey towards her breasts. Anna looked up in fright, straight into his eyes and he held her gaze as his hands ran up the lower slopes of her breasts and onto their peaks.</p> <p>Anna gave a sharp intake of breath as her assailant's hands stopped and she closed her eyes as she felt his hands gently caress her twin mounds. Since her breasts had begun to grow they had always been very sensitive and as his hands squeezed gently she wanted desperately to pull away from his touch but couldn't because of the wall behind her.</p> <p>As his hands left her breasts Anna felt a surge of relief, which disappeared very quickly when she felt him undo the top button on her blouse.</p> <p>""No please,"" she begged again but Garcia ignored her and gave her a stern look, which scared her into submission.</p> <p>""I need to search you to make sure that you're not hiding anything,"" he told her undoing the second button on her blouse and seeing her white lacy bra come into view.</p> <p>Slowly he undid the remaining three buttons and pulled the two sides of her blouse apart revealing her orange sized breasts within the delicate lacy bra and her perfectly flat stomach below. Looking at the bra, he could see a hint of her fear-hardened, pink nipples beneath.</p> <p>Reaching to her skirt he heard her sob as he released the button and lowered the short zip allowing it to slide down her hips and legs to end in a pile around her feet. Underneath she wore a lacy pair of white panties that matched the bra and showed just a hint of the shape of the lips of her pussy.</p> <p>Stepping back Garcia spent a long time allowing his eyes to devour her beauty. She was as perfect as he had thought. The red blush on her face and chest was testimony to her innocence, while the hard nipples pressing against her bra and the mound of her pussy under the panties made her the sexiest girl Garcia had ever seen.</p> <p>""Take off your blouse,"" he commanded and the girl obeyed, dropping it from her shoulders onto the floor and allowing him an even better look at her young body.</p> <p>Taking her soft arm Garcia led her, unresisting to the chair in front of his desk and pushed her down onto it.</p> <p>As he walked around the desk to sit down there was a knock on the door and his aide walked in when called, with a tray.</p> <p>The aide, without taking his eyes off the young girl in her underwear, brought the tray to the Captains desk. ""I'm just about to go off sir unless there is anything you need me for?"" He asked hopefully running his eyes up and down the girl for emphasis.</p> <p>""No David. That will be all for tonight,"" Garcia replied, dashing his hopes.</p> <p>""Sir."" The aide replied saluting before turning and leaving the room, stealing one last look at the girl before closing the door.</p> <p>After pouring himself a cup of tea Garcia started to question the young girl.</p> <p>During the questioning he found out that her Father had been taken away as a suspected Rebel and never seen again along with her older Brother.</p> <p>It was clear from her answers however that she didn't know anything important about the rebels but Garcia felt that if she knew that her Cousin was a rebel she would almost certainly know who his rebel friends were.</p> <p>""Tell me more about your Cousin,"" he coaxed her. ""With your Father and Brother dying for the cause you must have been very proud when you found out that he was a rebel too.""</p> <p>""No."" The young girl almost whispered, her eyes downcast. ""I wanted him to give it up. I didn't want him to die like everyone else in our family. Are you going to kill us?"" She asked suddenly looking up and into his eyes.</p> <p>As he stared into her dark eyes Garcia felt as though he would drown. He wanted this girl, the Daughter of a rebel, more than he had ever wanted anything in his life.</p> <p>""I don't want to have to kill you,"" he told her. ""But I do need to know everything that you can tell me about the rebels and their friends.""</p> <p>""But I don't know anything,"" she wailed. ""I always get sent away whenever anyone talks about the war.""</p> <p>""Well let's start with the names of your Cousin's friends?"" Garcia asked.</p> <p>""I don't really know them,"" the young girl answered after some hesitation.</p> <p>""Oh I think that you do,"" Garcia said looking threateningly at her. ""I am giving you a chance that most people who come in here don't get,"" he continued. ""If you tell me what I want to know now I won't have to hurt you.""</p> <p>""Please. I can't tell you anything,"" the girl replied knowing that it wasn't going to be enough to save her from the threatened pain.</p> <p>""Well you give me no choice then,"" Garcia told her, standing and walking over to the table. ""Come here and lay on the table.""</p> <p>Looking around in fear Anna hesitated as she sought a means of escape. With quick strides the Captain was upon her, gripping her arm tightly and leading her over to the table. Pulling out his baton he looked at her threateningly.</p> <p>""Get up on the table and lay on your back,"" he commanded, watching her lithe body as she obeyed him.</p> <p>Now he tied the young teen girl tightly to the unyielding table with her hands stretched up above her head and her feet tied to the bottom. Stepping back he admired her soft young body and felt his cock harden again beneath his uniform.</p> <p>Reaching out he tied straps around the young girls elbows, knees and waist pinning her to the table and restricting her movement to a small wriggle.</p> <p>Standing next to Anna's head he offered her one last chance to start giving him names only to see her shake her head in defiance. Reaching down he began to turn a handle and the top half of the table split, each half expanding out with one arm fastened to it. As the two halves spread out leaving Anna laying in a 'Y' shape her head was no longer supported and after trying to hold it up for a while she allowed it to flop back leaving her looking at everything from an upside-down position.</p> <p>Finally with a click the table stopped moving and Anna cried out as she tried to come to terms with the pain in her stretched arms and back.</p> <p>From her upside down position she saw the Captain take up a sharp knife and approach her. ""Please don't kill me,"" she begged, tears filling her eyes.</p> <p>""I'm not about to kill you little one,"" Garcia replied. ""I have other plans for you.""</p> <p>Slipping the point of the knife under each of her bras straps he sliced through them before doing the same to the material between her breasts. Pulling the remains free he marveled at her slightly flattened breasts and the brown bud of her nipples on the top.</p> <p>As he stood alongside the table he ran his hands over the helpless young girl's body. She remained quiet as his hands touched and stroked her young breasts only crying out when he pinched her nipples until they were hard.</p> <p>""You are so beautiful,"" he told her as he played with her body. ""Do as I say and I will spare your cousin's life.""</p> <p>Now Garcia walked to the head of the table and the young girl watched apprehensively from her upside down position as he stripped off his uniform.</p> <p>As his tanned body came into view Anna's eyes fixed on his cock as it stuck out in front of her. She had never seen a man's erect cock before and the size of it scared her.</p> <p>As he walked towards her Anna begged. ""Please don't do this to me.""</p> <p>""Are you going to tell me the names of your cousin's friends,"" he asked?</p> <p>""Please I can't,"" she cried. ""I don't know their names. Please don't hurt me.""</p> <p>Garcia's cock grew even harder at the sound of the young girl's begging. He stepped up until the head of his cock was touching her face and reached across to cup and squeeze her young breasts.</p> <p>""Open your mouth and take my cock inside it,"" he ordered. Anna just shook her head and the Captain tightened his grip on her breasts. ""I can always get my men to bring your sister in for questioning if you are not going to cooperate,"" he threatened.</p> <p>Knowing that she was beaten, Anna reluctantly opened her mouth and felt the Captain push the bulbous head of his cock inside her mouth. She could feel the wetness of his precum leaking onto her tongue and tasted the bitter, salty fluid as she swallowed to clear her throat.</p> <p>The feeling of her soft warm lips around his cock was heaven to Garcia who had seldom managed to persuade his wife to perform this act for him. The fact that he had the power of life and death over this beautiful thirteen year old added to the erotic feelings that surged through his mind. She was his to do with whatever he wanted and the threat to her young Sister was enough to make her do it at his command.</p> <p>He began to rock his hips backward and forward as he commanded her to use her tongue to lick around the head of his cock and to suck it gently. His eyes closed and his head tilted back as he savored the feelings that ran through him. Her mouth felt soft, wet and hot all at the same time and her tongue swirling around the head of his cock sent bolts of feeling through his body with every touch.</p> <p>It had been a long time since the handsome Captain had sex with any woman, which meant that he couldn't hold out for long when faced with the erotic stimulation that he was now feeling. He could feel the tightness start to build in his balls and the rush of his sperm as it traveled through his hard cock and spurted into the warm mouth of the thirteen year-old girl.</p> <p>Anna choked as her mouth filled with the warm salty liquid. With the cock still buried inside her mouth there was nowhere for the cum to escape. She tried desperately to avoid swallowing but with her mouth full and more filling it every second, she had no option but to swallow if she was to breathe. With her upside-down position the thick, sticky liquid stuck in her throat and caused her to cough to clear it. This allowed some to seep out of the corners of her mouth around Garcia's large cock and run into her nose, eyes and hair.</p> <p>""Keep sucking and licking until I tell you that you can stop,"" he ordered and the young girl swallowed hard, feeling the sticky mess slide down her throat before returning to her task of pleasuring him.</p> <p>Keeping her at it until his cock was clean, Garcia allowed her to stop and pulled his semi hard cock from her sweet little mouth.</p> <p>Looking down at her cum covered features made his manhood begin to swell again but he took pity on her awkward position and using a handle under the table brought the two sides that held her arms together again. Her hair was hanging down and was caught by the closing of the table between the two arms, immobilizing her head.</p> <p>Walking around the table Garcia stood by her feet enjoying the sight of his little angel, as he now thought of her, lying naked except for her panties, in front of him. Reaching down he turned a lever and the bottom half of the table began to spread, each half taking one of the young girl's legs with it. Wider and wider went the table until Anna cried out with the pain, which was enough to stop the Captain from going further. Yet another lever was turned and the girl's legs were dropped down forcing her pelvis up off the table.</p> <p>Stepping forward Garcia stood between the young girl's legs and ran his hands over her soft skin. Taking up the knife he slit each side of her white panties and pulled them from under his young captive.</p> <p>Moving his hands to the inside of her thighs, he marveled at her flawlessness as his fingers crept ever higher up her legs. He heard the sharp intake of her breath as his fingers, lightly slid across her spread open pussy lips and through the light covering of hair just above the slit.</p> <p>As she tried to watch what the Captain was doing to her, Anna was hampered by her hair, which was caught between the two sides of the table. She could see him bend down over her and the next thing she felt was his tongue as he ran it from the bottom of her pussy lips upwards to her small clit, which he licked around causing her to groan at the unexpected sexual feelings that stole through her body.</p> <p>Standing up straight Garcia took a hair from his mouth and looked at it in disgust, and then he strode to the door and disappeared out into his office returning with a razor, soap and a warm flannel.</p> <p>Covering the junction of the young girl's legs in soap he picked up the razor and very carefully shaved her leaving her smooth and hairless.</p> <p>At first Anna was scared but as he worked the razor over her skin she began to almost enjoy the gentle touch and warm cloth as it wiped her. Now she could feel that his hand was back, gently rubbing over her as he tested her smoothness. She felt his thumb dip into the top of her slit until it rubbed up against her clit where it circled around and around.</p> <p>""That's much better,"" he told her as his hand flicked lightly back and forth across her most sensitive part.</p> <p>She could feel the blood engorged clit as it hardened as she had never felt it before but couldn't look down to see it because of her bound hair. Now she saw her captor lower his head and again she felt his tongue lick from the bottom of her slit up and onto her hard bud of a clit.</p> <p>Garcia enjoyed the way his young captive jerked every time his tongue licked over her clit. Replacing his tongue with his thumb again he dipped his tongue into his captive's well lubricated little slit and enjoyed the taste of her young girl juices.</p> <p>""Please, please,"" she begged and Garcia didn't know nor care whether she was begging him to stop or to do it harder. His face was buried between the thirteen year-old's thighs and his tongue was forcing its way into her virgin passage.</p> <p>With one hand teasing her pebble hard clit and the other playing with her breasts and nipples, Garcia pushed the child harder and harder towards her orgasm. Her moans turned to yelps and her yelps to screams as she thrashed around in her bondage and arched her pelvis up to meet his tongue.</p> <p>The Captain continued to push her through several more orgasms until the young girl sank back in exhaustion, crying from the wonderful feelings that her body was experiencing.</p> <p>Standing up from between his young captive's legs, he looked down at her naked body and wiped her juices from his face. ""From today you are mine,"" he told her. ""As long as you do what I want, your family will be safe, but disobey me or try to escape and your sister and mother will be here in your place.""</p> <p>Shuddering at the knowledge of what her future had in store Anna felt the Captain's cock touch against her pussy lips. She could feel him rubbing it up and down to coat it in her juices and then stop to position it at the entrance to her virgin love channel.</p> <p>She felt the pressure build as his pushing got more forceful and begged for him not to take her virginity, a virginity that she one day had hoped to give to her husband on their wedding night.</p> <p>""Consider this our wedding night,"" he replied. ""From tomorrow you will live with me as my wife…"" At this she screamed as the head of his cock forced its way into her and tore through her hymen.</p> <p>Garcia paused to allow her to become accustomed to the size of his cock inside her before beginning to stroke gently in and out of her. His hands returned to working their magic on her body and soon she was again getting the pleasurable feelings of arousal that he had given her before.</p> <p>Mixed with the pleasure and arousal this time was pain as he drove ever deeper inside her with every stroke. Already she was beginning to have small orgasms as he drove into her harder in an attempt to bury the full length of his manhood in her immature body.</p> <p>Now the orgasms were a constant feeling with no time between them and he could feel her thrusting back towards him in an attempt to get even more of the wonderful feelings and he responded by increasing the force of his own thrusts even though he could feel the head of his cock hitting against her soft cervix with each stroke.</p> <p>Now she was grunting in pain as well as pleasure as his cock bruised her insides with each stroke. His hands left her clit and breasts and grasped her tiny hips as he pulled her towards him to force his way deeper into her young body.</p> <p>Anna gasped as Garcia felt something inside her give and his cock slid completely inside. He guessed he had forced himself through her cervix and deep into her womb but all he knew was that his cock was being gripped in a vice-like hold as he rocked backwards and forwards inside her. He couldn't last long and soon his spunk was showering from the end of his cock directly into his captive's womb.</p> <p>Burst after burst of semen shot from his cock as his victim jerked in the final throes of her own orgasm until both of them held still as they recovered from their joint experience.</p> <p>Finally the moment passed and Garcia withdrew his softening cock from the young girl's ravaged body. Looking down he could see the mixture of her juices and his cum tinged with the pink that showed he had taken her virginity.</p> <p>Releasing her from her bondage Garcia lifted the young girl and took her through to his shower where he lovingly cleaned her body before taking her to his bed where she dropped into an exhausted sleep.</p> <p>Anna awoke to the feeling of the Captain's warm, naked body against her back as his hands toyed with her breasts. She could see that it was morning as she lay there surrendering to his touch as he gently explored her body.</p> <p>There was a knock at the door and on Garcia's command an aide entered with a pot of coffee and a freshly pressed uniform for the Captain. Anna tried to hide beneath the covers but Garcia just laughed and continued to stroke her naked flesh as the aide set down his load and left the room.</p> <p>Jumping out of the bed Garcia pulled the covers from the young girl's naked body and stood admiring her for a moment before taking her hands in his and pulling her up to stand in front of him.</p> <p>Lifting her chin he kissed her unresisting lips as he admired her pert rear in a mirror that stood behind her. ""You are going to have to learn to do better than that,"" he informed her as he broke the kiss.</p> <p>Putting his hands on her shoulders he pushed downwards and Anna allowed herself to drop to her knees on the soft carpet in front of him. ""Suck my cock until I tell you to stop,"" he ordered the 13 year-old.</p> <p>Looking up in fear Anna couldn't believe that he expected her to willingly do such a thing. When he had taken her virginity last night she had been helpless to stop him but now he expected her to obey him willingly.</p> <p>""You need to be taught a lesson,"" he told her when she failed to move. ""I'll have your sister picked up today and any disobedience on your part will lead to a punishment for her.""</p> <p>Knowing that those people who were picked up for questioning always disappeared Anna was terrified for her young sister. ""No please sir,"" Anna wailed. ""I'll do whatever you want, but don't have her picked up. I promise I'll do anything.""</p> <p>""Ok. I'll give you one last chance,"" Garcia warned. ""Now do as you have been told.""</p> <p>Opening her mouth Anna leaned forward and holding it with her hand slid the Captain's cock between her lips. Scared for her Sister's safety she tried her best to please the naked man before her, looking up pleadingly into his eyes as her tongue licked around the head of his cock and her cheeks hollowed as she sucked hard on it.</p> <p>Looking down at the young girl before him Garcia smiled in pleasure. She was proving to be all that he had hoped she would be with her ripe young body and her innocent attempts to pleasure him. He could feel his orgasm approaching and decided to test her resolve.</p> <p>""I'm going to come in your mouth,"" he informed her. ""When I do I don't want you to swallow it or spit it out. You are to just hold it in your mouth until I tell you to swallow. Understand?""</p> <p>Unable to speak around the cock filling her mouth, Anna just nodded and redoubled her efforts to please her cruel captor. She felt his cock swell just before the salty tasting liquid surged from the end to spray her throat and she choked as she tried to stop herself swallowing it in order to breath. In the end she had to swallow about half of his cum before she got her tongue between his cock and her throat and managed to stop the rest in her mouth as he had instructed her.</p> <p>Smiling as he looked down at her terrified face Garcia knew that she had failed as he pulled his semi hard cock from her mouth, watching as a little cum escaped from the corner of her mouth to drip down onto her naked breast.</p> <p>""Show me what you have got,"" he ordered and the young girl turned her head upwards and carefully opened her mouth to show him what she had caught of his cum.</p> <p>This was one of the horniest sights that Garcia had ever seen. Here he had a naked thirteen year-old girl sucking him off and then showing him his cum in her mouth, waiting for him to give her permission to swallow it.</p> <p>""Where is the rest?"" He asked knowing that the poor girl couldn't answer him when she had her mouth full of his cum. ""I am sure you promised to do everything I asked and yet the very first thing I tell you to do you fail.""</p> <p>Tears were trickling down the poor girl's face now and she was having trouble holding her mouth open and not swallowing. ""Swallow what little you managed to get,"" he told her and then show me your empty mouth.""</p> <p>Swallowing the thickening globs of slimy cum without being sick was not easy but Anna dared not throw up and kept swallowing until it was all gone, opening her mouth wide to show the Captain when she had finished.</p> <p>""Later I am going to give you one last chance to get something right,"" Garcia told her, ""but first you can give me a shower and we will have breakfast.""</p> <p>The two of them showered and at Garcia's insistence soaped and washed each other's bodies before toweling each other off with large fluffy bath towels. The warm water and soft touch relaxed Anna so much that she began to get back some of the sexual feelings that she had experienced the night before.</p> <p>Sitting down to a breakfast that had been brought in while they were in the shower, Anna was surprised to find herself hungry and demolished a large plateful of sausages and bacon but couldn't bring herself to eat the scrambled eggs as they reminded her of the cum she had so recently swallowed.</p> <p>After breakfast the Captain left telling Anna to stay in his rooms and he would be back later. Anna returned to the bed and cried herself to sleep knowing that her life would never return to how it was before.</p> <p>She awoke to hear someone out in the sitting room, clearing away the breakfast things and slid down under the covers in case they came into the bedroom. She heard them walk through the door and pause at the foot of the bed.</p> <p>""Get out of the bed,"" a male voice said. ""I need to change the covers.""</p> <p>Looking out from under the covers Anna found that it was the young aide who had enjoyed looking at her in her underwear yesterday. Now he stood by the side of the bed with a smile on his face as he waited for her to obey.</p> <p>""Please sir I don't have any clothes on,"" Anna replied.</p> <p>""Do as you are told slut,"" the aide replied with an evil glint in his eye. He didn't usually change the Captain's bedding until the end of each week but he had seen that the girl was still here and suspected that she would be naked beneath the sheets.</p> <p>Reaching out he pulled the covers from her and left her lying naked on the bed curled into a fetal position. His eyes ran over her body taking in the bruises on her arms and legs and the red soreness on the puffy lips of her pussy, which he could see between her curled up legs.</p> <p>""Get up and stand over there,"" he ordered and Anna did as she was told, pleased to be off the bed as she had been scared that he would rape her as she lay there. The aide quickly stripped the bed and remade it casting glances over to where the naked girl stood waiting, her hands covering her small breasts and pussy from his gaze. He could feel the effect that her beautiful naked body was having on him as his manhood threatened to rip open the zip of his trousers.</p> <p>Finishing the bed he stood up and beckoned the girl over. Anna reluctantly walked over and stood before him keeping her eyes on the ground and her hands covering as much of her body as possible.</p> <p>""Stand up straight and put your hands on your head,"" he ordered and after a moments hesitation the young girl complied. Now he reached out and his hands played with her small breasts. ""Did the Captain introduce you to the delights of oral sex?"" he asked and watched as the naked girl blushed and nodded her head.</p> <p>""Let's see how well he taught you, little one,"" the aide said and pushed on the thirteen year-olds shoulders until she dropped to her knees in front of him. ""Get my cock out and show me what you have learnt,"" he ordered.</p> <p>He was aware that he was taking a huge chance by molesting this girl who had been chosen as his own by the Captain but the beautiful young girl was so desirable and the risk thrilled him to the point where he couldn't help himself.</p> <p>This beautiful naked young girl was on her knees in front of him, looking up with her eyes pleading for his mercy and he was helpless to stop himself. He doubted that she would tell the Captain what he had done as she would assume that it was just part of her lot as their prisoner.</p> <p>""Do I have to hurt you, or are you going to do as I told you?"" he asked thrusting his pelvis forward towards her face.</p> <p>Reaching out without a word, Anna undid his trousers and lowered the zip. The trousers slid down partway and she pulled them until they were around his knees. Now he held his shirt up for her and she hooked her little hands into the top of his underwear and pulled them down, almost being slapped in the face by his cock as it jumped free.</p> <p>Holding the cock in one hand Anna steeled herself before opening her mouth and guiding his cock over her lips and into the warm interior. Pausing for a moment she began to lick around the bulbous head and immediately noticed that the taste was much stronger and nastier than the Captain's.</p> <p>Fighting the feeling of nausea the young girl worked on the aides cock as he began to move his hips, burying more of his length inside her lovely mouth. She worked hard sucking and licking in an attempt to make him come as quickly as possible in the hope of ending her ordeal.</p> <p>His large cock was hurting her mouth as it was stretched around his girth. She could feel the veins under his skin as he slid it in and out and could feel the coarse hairs scratching her face each time he pushed forwards. She felt it swell even more, then her throat was filled with his cum and she was choking as she tried to breathe.</p> <p>Holding her head with his cock emptying itself into her throat was a fantastic feeling for the aide and he kept her there, struggling for breath until he felt his cock had gone soft.</p> <p>""Lick it clean for me bitch,"" he ordered.</p> <p>He kept Anna at it for five minutes before pulling free of her mouth and shoving her to the floor. ""That was a pretty useless attempt,"" he told her. ""You are going to have to do better than that. Now go and clean yourself up.""</p> <p>As the young girl struggled to her feet he pushed her towards the bathroom and stood watching as she washed her face and cleaned her teeth, trying desperately to get rid of the taste of him.</p> <p>The aide led her to a kitchen off the sitting room. ""Ok you can make drinks and sandwiches here,"" he told her then seeing that she was looking at a carving knife he said. ""If you're thinking of using that on me or the Captain you would be sorry you even thought of it and if you are thinking of using it on yourself then your Cousin would pay for it in the most painful way possible.""</p> <p>With that he left her, stealing one last glance at her youthful body on his way out.</p> <p>Anna ran to the bathroom and grabbing a towel wrapped it around herself. At least now if anyone came in she would not be naked, she thought as she returned to the kitchen to make herself a drink to try and get rid of the taste of the aide's cum from her throat.</p> <p>The rest of the day Anna was left alone until as evening approached she began to get nervous, expecting the Captain to return at any moment to continue her torture.</p> <p>Just after six she heard a noise outside and the captain strode into the room carrying a bag in his hand. Anna jumped up, backing away from him but he smiled at her and said hello before going into the bathroom. Curious she moved to where she could see him and watched as he hung several bags with tubes from the rail around the top of the shower.</p> <p>""Anna, get your pretty little ass in here,"" he called.</p> <p>Not daring to hesitate she walked cautiously to the bathroom door and stood looking in. Garcia reached out and pulled the towel from her body throwing her a scowl as she resisted, which soon made her let go.</p> <p>""I have warned you what will happen if you resist me,"" he said. ""Maybe your Sister will be more willing than you? Now get into the bath and kneel down.""</p> <p>Doing as she was told Anna was aware of a noise out in the bedroom. She could hear a muffled crying and then a slap before the aide came into the bathroom and stood looking own at her. She guessed that the Captain had a new girl as well as herself and found herself resentful that he should need anyone else.</p> <p>""David here is going to give you an enema so that when I use your ass it is nice and clean,"" he told her. Anna didn't know what an enema was but knew that it was going to hurt her by the look of pleasure on the aide's face. ""She can thank you by giving you a blow job, David,"" he told the young man whose smile grew even wider.</p> <p>The naked young girl looked up as the Captain left the bathroom. In the pause after he left she heard him talking to someone out in the bedroom.</p> <p>""Ok let's get started,"" the aide, told her. ""Get your head down and stick your bum up higher.""</p> <p>She watched as the aide filled the bags with warm water, adding something from a small bottle as he did so. From the bedroom she could hear the noise of someone being spanked and could hear them crying out in pain.</p> <p>Her attention came back to her own plight when the aide began rubbing something into the puckered up hole of her bottom. It felt slimy and slippery and she felt him push his finger against her hard seeking to open her up.</p> <p>Squirming away, Anna received a hard smack from the aide's other hand along with a warning to hold still or else. His finger was now drilling hard into her ass and Anna screamed as she struggled not to pull away.</p> <p>Suddenly the finger was pulled out and a nozzle on a pipe attached to one of the bags was pushed up against her opening. ""Just push backwards as if you are taking a shit,"" the aide told her. ""It will be less painful for you.""</p> <p>As he pushed the nozzle against her Anna tried to push back. With a hard shove it went in and was held by a large ridge around the base, which stopped it from coming out.</p> <p>""Ok good girl. Now I am going to open the tap and you will feel a warm liquid flowing into you,"" he told her.</p> <p>As the liquid flowed up into her ass Anna was surprised that it felt rather pleasant. She didn't understand why they were doing it but it was warm and made her feel warm inside. As she began to fill up the feelings began to change a little as she first felt the need to get rid of the water and when she couldn't she began to have the cramps.</p> <p>""Ah, please, no more,"" she begged as more cramps twisted her insides.</p> <p>""Almost there little one,"" he answered his hand stroking her hair as if to calm her.</p> <p>At last the bag was empty and Anna waited to be allowed to get rid of the soapy liquid that filled her up. When he did nothing she asked, ""Can I empty it out now please?""</p> <p>""I think now would be a good time for you to thank me. Don't you?"" He asked undoing his zip and pulling out his erect cock.</p> <p>""Please let me get rid of this first and then I will thank you all you want,"" Anna begged as another cramp hit her.</p> <p>""Once I have come you can have it out,"" the aide replied, ""so you had better get busy.""</p> <p>Getting back to a kneeling position was painful for the young girl with her distended stomach and painful cramps but she finally made it and quickly sucked the young man's cock into her warm mouth.</p> <p>Yet again she felt her mouth being stretched as his cock grew inside her. He took her hands and taught her how to fondle his balls and showed her how to rub his cock as he fucked her mouth. Soon she felt the familiar swelling and for once was grateful to receive his warm spunk down her throat as it meant that the pains in her stomach would stop.</p> <p>Once she had licked him clean the aide allowed her to use the toilet to empty out the water that stretched her so painfully. As soon as she was empty the aide made her kneel back in the bath and filled her with clean water to rinse her out.</p> <p>From the bedroom she could hear someone being slapped and the sound of crying. Knowing that the Captain was probably raping another girl gave her mixed feelings. If he had moved on to another girl maybe he wouldn't want her any more after tonight and she would end up being tortured down in the cells with the other prisoners. While Anna didn't want to be raped anymore she knew that life in the cells downstairs would be far worse than life with the Captain.</p> <p>The pain in her stomach brought Anna back to her present predicament as it swelled to an even greater size than before and the cramps gripped her bowels. The Captain's aide warned her not to let any of the liquid escape and pulled the nozzle roughly from her bum. As she shrieked in pain a spurt of water escaped but she quickly clenched her cheeks together in fear of punishment to stop it.</p> <p>""Just hold it until I tell you,"" the aide ordered and went to the door of the bathroom. Anne stayed kneeling in the bath, frightened to move for fear of spilling more water. The cramps kept coming as she desperately fought to keep the water inside her, clenching her bum tightly each time she felt a trickle escape.</p> <p>She could hear the muffled cries coming from the bedroom as someone was being urged by the Captain to suck him harder and heard the sounds made by the man as he finally came and the choking of the girl as she struggled to swallow his cum.</p> <p>""Gag her David,"" she heard the Captain order and the Aide disappeared into the bedroom.</p> <p>""Ok, tie her hands in front of her. Help me hang her from here. That's it close the door."" Anna heard the Captains orders as she struggled to retain the water despite the pain she felt. Her stomach ached along with the tightly clenched muscles in her bum but by keeping very still she found she could limit the amount that leaked out.</p> <p>The Captain walked into the bathroom, naked, followed by his Aide and stood behind her to see how much she had spilled. ""Not very good Anna, you will have to learn to do better than that, ""he told her and the young girl's heart leapt at the thought that he was intending to keep her around. She knew that no matter what he did to her it was a fraction of what would happen to her if he sent her down to the cells below.</p> <p>""Get out of the bath and kneel in front of me,"" he ordered. ""Make sure that you don't leak onto the bathroom floor or I might make you lick it up."" He warned.</p> <p>Very carefully Anna stood up in the bath and swung her legs, one at a time over the edge. Her bum cheeks were clenched as tight as she could but still she felt a trickle escape and run down the inside of her leg.</p> <p>As she stood in front of the naked Captain she saw that his cock, which had been limp was beginning to harden. Carefully she lowered herself to her knees, feeling a little spurt of liquid escape as she did so.</p> <p>Looking down Garcia found the site very erotic. The young girl's belly was swollen out like she was nine months pregnant and the look on her face every time a little liquid escaped was priceless as was the way she was clenching the cheeks of her bum tightly together.</p> <p>As she felt the Captain's cock touch her lips Anna opened her mouth and allowed him to push it inside. Without being told she closed her lips around his semi hard cock and began to lick and suck along it's veined surface, feeling it growing hard inside her. She could taste his cum and was aware that someone else had his cock in their mouth only minutes before.</p> <p>By now the cock had grown too big for her to take it all in her mouth and when he pushed it inside her she could feel it touching the back of her mouth. Pulling out he had her stick her tongue out and lick it from top to bottom before ordering her to stand.</p> <p>""I thought I told you to hold it in,"" Garcia shouted as he forced her head down to look at where she had leaked over the floor. He was rewarded with another little spurt, as in her fear Anna was unable to hold it in.</p> <p>Pulling her over to stand straddling the toilet Garcia ordered her not to let any more go without his permission and began to explore her body with his hands.</p> <p>He caressed her breasts and gently squeezed them before easing a finger up her pussy and rubbing her clit. Then he put a hand behind her, on her back and the other on her stomach before pushing hard and laughing as she expelled a stream of dirty water from inside her.</p> <p>""Not very good at this game are you?"" he said.</p> <p>""Please, I didn't mean to,"" she cried as sobs shook her little body. ""I'm trying, but I can't hold it.""</p> <p>As his cock grew even harder Garcia told her to empty herself in the toilet and to shower ready for him. ""I am going to fuck that lovely bum of yours,"" he told her and she began to cry harder.</p> <p>The Captain and his Aide watched as the lovely young girl emptied the contents of her stomach, the relief and embarrassment both showing on her pretty face then climbing into the shower she washed herself as the two men watched.</p> <p>""Soap up your finger and stick it up inside your pussy,"" the Captain ordered and the men closed in to watch as the young girl tried to obey.</p> <p>Using her middle finger, Anna brought it to the entrance of her vagina and gently pushed it in to the first knuckle.</p> <p>""All the way,"" the Captain insisted and Anna slowly pushed until her whole finger was buried inside her. ""Ok, now frig yourself in and out with it,"" she was ordered and slowly obeyed.</p> <p>""Harder and faster unless you want David here to do it for you,"" the Captain ordered. ""Now start rubbing your clit with the other hand.""</p> <p>Shaking her head to show that she didn't need any help, Anna started to masturbate herself hard with her finger and to rub her clit with the other hand. At first she was embarrassed and didn't feel excited but after a short while her body began to respond to the stimulation and she started to moan.</p> <p>""Keep going and do it faster,"" the Captain ordered as the young girls legs began to buckle. As Anna fucked her own pussy with her finger and rubbed her clit she began to come and threw back her head and cried out as the feeling swept through her.</p> <p>Dropping to her knees she rested, still with her finger inside her and her other hand clamped over her pussy mound.</p> <p>""That was very good,"" the Captain told her. ""Now soap up your finger and stick it up your bum.""</p> <p>Anna looked up at the two men and seeing their expressions knew that begging wasn't going to change their minds. Pulling her finger from her pussy she soaped it really well and reluctantly put it behind her and against the puckered entrance to her bum.</p> <p>Both men moved behind her to get a better view and watched fascinated at her struggle to push her finger through the entrance of her anus.</p> <p>The young girl struggled to force her finger up into her bum, humiliation making her face burn red. Slowly the muscle gave way under the pushing of her soapy finger and it inched inside her feeling more like a log than a finger.</p> <p>""All the way Anna,"" the Captain ordered and she steeled herself to push, getting another inch inside her before stopping. She felt a hand take hers and start to push and pull her hand so that the finger fucked into her tiny bum. Each time her finger went in it opened her up a little more until finally she could feel her hand hitting the cheeks of her bottom each time it was pushed in.</p> <p>""Good girl,"" the Captain told her. ""Ok, dry yourself off for me now.""</p> <p>Once she had dried herself Anna was led out into the bedroom and told to kneel on the bed with her bum in the air. Taking a tube of KY jelly the Captain got her to rub it over his cock before getting her to put some on her fingers and to stick her finger back into her bum. This time it went in easily but the Captain told her to add another finger.</p> <p>As Anna struggled to push a second finger up inside herself she thought about what she was about to have done to her. She felt no sexual pleasure at the fingers up her bum and knew that his huge cock was going to really hurt when it replaced her fingers.</p> <p>Finally she managed to squeeze both fingers in right up to their base and began to push them in and out as she had been told.</p> <p>Looking down Garcia felt his cock swell again and knew that it was time to complete her introduction to his sexual perversions. Walking behind her he watched for a moment and then pulled her hand out of the way and pushed the head of his cock up against the small hole of her anus, which had not yet closed.</p> <p>Quickly he thrust forward and was rewarded with a gasp of pain from the girl as the head of his cock slipping inside her. He rested there for a moment to allow her to become used to the burning pain of her anus being stretched so much.</p> <p>""David. Why don't you use her mouth while I am busy here,"" he asked to Anna's dismay and the young Aide quickly stood in front of the young girl and pushed his cock against her lips.</p> <p>As Garcia pushed his swollen cock down into Anna's bum she opened her mouth to cry out, only to find it filled with the waiting cock. The Aide wasted no time and taking the young girl's head in his hands he began to fuck her face with long strokes that threatened to choke her.</p> <p>Meanwhile Garcia was struggling to bury his rampant manhood as deep as he could inside Anna's bum. He felt pain as he forced it deeper and deeper inside her as she struggled and squirmed in her own pain beneath him.</p> <p>Again and again he pulled out slightly only to push back in even harder, each time gaining a little ground in his attempt to sheath himself fully in the lovely little girl's butt.</p> <p>Finally he felt his balls slap against her skin and looking down saw that he was almost there. With one final push that had the young girl wailing around the cock in her mouth, he felt his legs tight up against hers and knew that his cock was completely enclosed by her tight little rectum.</p> <p>""Ah, your ass is beautiful Anna,"" he told her. ""I am going to keep you forever."" With this he began to pull out until just the head of his cock remained within the girl's stretched body before he slowly pushed back in until his legs hit hers again.</p> <p>Anna was desperate. She felt as though her insides were being torn apart as he pushed and pulled inside her. Her belly was on fire and she was sure that he must have ripped her bum to shreds. She could feel him begin to speed up as he increased the force with which he fucked her and was suddenly surprised as the cock in her mouth, which she had all but forgotten, spewed its salty tasting slime into the back of her throat.</p> <p>As she choked on the cum in her throat the Aide pulled his cock from her mouth and blasted cum over her face watching as it ran down and dripped from her chin.</p> <p>The aide walked over to a door in front of Anna and she realized that the Captain was saying something to her as he drove his cock into her faster and faster.</p> <p>""I thought that you would be happier if your family was here with you,"" he told her. ""I have to say that I am glad that I decided to let them join you, especially your baby Sister.""</p> <p>At that the Aide opened the door which had something hanging from its back.</p> <p>Looking up Anna let out a cry of shock. With her hands tied above her head and hanging naked from a hook on the back of the door was her little ten-year-old Sister. Anna could see cum leaking from her Sister's mouth and down onto her chest where the Captain had recently spent himself inside her.</p> <p>As her mind shut down as it tried to deal with her distress and the blackness engulfed her the last thing that she felt was the Captain's cock swelling as he filled her bowels with his hot seed.</p></div>",[]
876,Young Girl's Bike for Sale,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,It only took a moment for Charlotte to make her mind up but I knew that she was going to regret her decision for the rest of her life.,2005-05-09,67,4,"M/g bdsm, oral, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I picked up a free local paper in one of the towns that I visited during the week and read through the small ads. ‘Young Girl’s Bike for Sale’ it said and I read the whole ad several times.</p> <p>The town was four hours drive from my home and I got there early on Saturday morning and used a payphone to call.</p> <p>“I’m phoning about the bike you have for sale,” I said after a teenage girl answered the phone. “Is it still for sale?”</p> <p>She replied that it was and I asked, “If I wanted to come and see it today is there any time that wouldn’t be convenient?</p> <p>“Well so long as you come after one o’clock,” she replied, “because there will be no one here except my sister and she is too young to see you on her own.”</p> <p>“Can I see it this morning before you go,” I asked?</p> <p>“Only if you can be here before 10.00,” she offered?</p> <p>After checking the address with her I told her that, as it was too far to get to before 10:00 I would come at two o’clock to see it, then hanging up the phone I raced around to the address and parked up the road waiting to see them leave.</p> <p>I could hardly believe how stupid some people are but I knew from being a salesman that if you asked the questions in the right way people often told you more than they should.</p> <p>I now knew that for three hours there was going to be a young girl alone in this house. I didn’t know how old she was or what she looked like but if she was halfway decent it was going to be a fun day, well for me anyway.</p> <p>At about ten to ten the family came out and got into their car. Father, Mother and an attractive Daughter of about 19 sped off after waving to someone in the house and I waited until five to ten before getting out of the car and walking up to the door of the house.</p> <p>Ringing the bell I waited until an attractive girl of about twelve or thirteen opened the door.</p> <p>“Hi,” I said, putting on my most friendly face. “I spoke to someone about a girl’s bike you have for sale and they said that if I could get here before ten then I would be able to have a look at it.”</p> <p>“Uh, they’ve already gone out,” she said after a pause.</p> <p>“Oh but the person I spoke to said that they wouldn’t be going out before ten,” I said allowing the disappointment to show in my voice. I don’t suppose you could show it to me,” I asked? “I know that your sister said you were too young to show me on your own but you seem pretty grown up to me.” As I had hoped she coloured up at the suggestion that she was too young.</p> <p>It only took a moment for her to make her mind up but I knew that she was going to regret her decision for the rest of her life.</p> <p>“I’ll show it to you,” she said, “Just go down the side of the house and meet me at the back door. I’ll get the garage key.”</p> <p>As I turned and walked down the side I heard the front door close and after waiting a few moments heard the key turning in the back door as she opened it before stepping out and walking over to the garage.</p> <p>Following her I sized her up. About thirteen years old and four foot nine inches of tempting female, she had shoulder length blonde hair. Her face was very cute and there was the swell of a small pair of breasts under her shirt. Looking down I saw she had a tiny bum covered by the cut off jeans she was wearing and a nice pair of legs with a good summer tan.</p> <p>I enjoyed the sight of her bending down to open the ‘up and over’ garage door and stretching high as she held onto it as it sprung open.</p> <p>She had to stand on tiptoe as she tried to stop the door slamming on its too strong springs and the sight of her stretching was making my cock grow hard.</p> <p>“This is it,” she said as she walked into the garage and bent over with her back to me, to pick up a small child’s bike from where it lay on the floor.</p> <p>I was ready and pulling a rope with a loop tied in the end, out of my backpack, I quickly dropped it over her head and pulled it tight around her neck. A quick tug cut off her air supply and pulled her over onto the floor. Her hands were trying to get between the rope and her neck, as she struggled for breath but I kept it tight and tossed the loose end over a garage rafter.</p> <p>Now I pulled down hard on the loose end of the rope and watched as the young girl struggled to get her legs beneath her as she was pulled up until she stood on tiptoe.</p> <p>Quickly I tied the end of the rope off to a bracket on the wall and stood back to watch as she struggled to keep up on her toes in order to stop herself being strangled.</p> <p>Taking a pair of rolled up socks from my pocket I forced them into her mouth and tied them in place with an old scarf before catching her flailing arms and using a cable tie to fasten them behind her back.</p> <p>Everything had gone just as I had planned it, with hardly a sound from my frightened captive who now stood on tiptoe in front of me as she struggled to breath. Since she was now subdued I loosened the noose around her neck a little as I didn’t want her passing out on me just yet.</p> <p>I closed the big door on the garage and turned on the lights to get a better look at my pretty young captive, enjoying the look of fear in her eyes as I just stood watching her. Now she could breath again she was making little whimpering noises that caused my cock to swell the front of my jeans.</p> <p>Allowing myself thirty minutes to get away, I had over two hours left to enjoy myself with my little playmate, so had plenty of time to savour the moment. After examining the front view I walked around behind her and watched as she tried to twist her head to see what I was doing.</p> <p>Walking around to stand in front of her I reached out with one hand and stroked her soft blonde hair. Her reaction was to jerk away as far as the noose would allow her, which wasn’t far.</p> <p>Reaching out I grasped the end of the rope that was tied to the bracket and pulled. This soon had her standing on tiptoes again and gasping for breathe as the noose tightened.</p> <p>“It’s not a good idea to piss me off,” I told her as I held her there. “Just nod when you are willing to behave for me and I will let you down.”</p> <p>By now my little playmate was desperate and she started nodding the second I finished speaking. Letting go of the rope I gave her a minute to get her breath back, enjoying the way her small breasts heaved as she sucked in as much air as she could get.</p> <p>“Now lets try that again shall we?” I asked as I reached out and stroked her hair again. This time she stood perfectly still and I allowed my hand to move onto stroking her shoulder. Lower and lower went my hand intent on reaching her breast and I felt her tense as she realised what came next.</p> <p>I raised my other hand to the rope and could see her make a physical effort to remain still as my stroking hand reached and cupped her small breast.</p> <p>Now I brought my other hand to her breasts and felt them through the shirt and bra. Although small they were exciting me and the fact that the girl’s eyes were fixed on my hands, as I played with her breasts, made it even better. Pinching the end of her breasts between my thumb and first finger I squeezed tightly and watched as she danced around in pain as I held her there.</p> <p>Little mewing sounds were escaping around the gag in her mouth, which went up in volume as I twisted her nipples and pulled. Tears were trailing down her lovely face when I finally released my hold and her eyes were fixed on mine.</p> <p>“Now I have your undivided attention sweetheart I will tell you why I did that,” I said to her. “I don’t want to hurt you, but I do want you to do as you are told and now you know how much it will hurt if you annoy me, I hope that you are ready to cooperate.”</p> <p>“I am going to take the socks out of your mouth now,” I told her. “If you make a sound it will be the last thing you’ll ever do!” To make my point I pulled on the rope until she was raised onto her toes again before letting go.</p> <p>As she struggled to get her breath back I untied the gag and pulled the socks from her mouth. She surprised me by not begging but just stood trembling as I reached out and gently squeezed her breasts.</p> <p>“What’s your name?” I asked as I continued to fondle her.</p> <p>“Charlotte but everyone calls me Charlie,” she replied her voice almost a whisper.</p> <p>“How old are you Charlie?” I asked, one hand dropping to stroke her tiny bum.</p> <p>“Twelve,” she told me. “Please don’t hurt me,” she begged.</p> <p>“Well I don’t want to hurt you Charlie,” I lied. “What I am going to do will hurt a bit but if you are good and do as I say I wont hurt you too much.”</p> <p>“Do you know what oral sex is?” I asked but she shook her head. “What about giving head?” Again she shook her head. “Ok I guess I am going to have to teach you then. Get down on your knees,” I ordered and released the rope from the bracket retying it once she was kneeling down.</p> <p>I could see that the concrete floor was hurting her knees so looked around for something for her to kneel on the ease the pain. On a shelf I found some carpet tiles and some local runny honey in a jar, which gave me an idea.</p> <p>Putting the tiles under her knees eased the pain somewhat and I received a grateful look from her for my trouble. This turned to a look of horror however when I unbuttoned my jeans and took them off along with my underwear, letting my hard cock stick out straight in front of me.</p> <p>I’m not huge but apart from porno films I’ve never seen anyone with a cock bigger than my six inches but to Charlie, being the first she had seen it must have looked huge.</p> <p>Her eyes widened and she began to beg me to let her go but I told her that she was mine for the next two hours so had better get used to the idea.</p> <p>I wanted a blowjob from the sexy little preteen but I didn’t really want to have to force her to do it. I knew that girls complained about oral sex mainly because of the taste so I got out the jar of honey and coated my cock from top to bottom with a generous layer of it.</p> <p>Standing in front of my kneeling victim put my cock at just the right height and as it touched her lips she jerked back. Taking hold of the rope I tightened it slightly, just enough for her to get the message.</p> <p>“I want you to clean all of the honey from my cock,” I ordered her and pushed it against her lips as I pulled the rope again. This time she opened her mouth a little and her tongue licked some honey from my cock before disappearing back inside her mouth only to reappear and repeat the process.</p> <p>Finding it was not as bad as she imagined she worked harder and soon her little tongue was wrapping around my cock and her lips were sucking the honey from the skin in a way that had me nearing the point of no return. When her tongue licked the slit on the head of my cock and I saw that as well as the honey her tongue was coated in precum I knew that I was not going to last much longer. Luckily she had it all clean before I came.</p> <p>Taking several deep breaths to calm down I got the honey pot and again coated my cock before returning to stand in front of her.</p> <p>“That was very good,” I praised her and was rewarded with a little smile. “Now I want you to open your mouth, take my cock inside and lick and suck it until I tell you to stop. Remember you mustn’t stop until I tell you that you can.”</p> <p>Once again my cock was touching her lips and after a moments hesitation her lips parted and her head moved forward to engulf me in the warm cavity of her mouth. Her eyes looked up at me and I knew I was going to have a struggle to stop myself coming as I looked down at the little preteen beauty with my cock buried in her mouth.</p> <p>“That’s it Charlie,” I told her as she started to suck and lick my cock. “Just keep your eyes on mine and it will soon be over.”</p> <p>Taking hold of her head I began to move my cock in and out of her as she sucked and licked, slowly going deeper as I fucked her face. Now I buried my hands in her hair and deepened my thrusts until she began to choke as I touched the back of her throat with my cock.</p> <p>“Just keep looking into my eyes sweetheart, It is almost over,” I told her. “Now I am going to fill your mouth with my cum and I want you to swallow every drop. Don’t you dare spill any or I will make you pay. Do you understand?”</p> <p>Charlie tried to nod but with me gripping her by the hair and my cock shoved to the back of her throat she didn’t get very far. I was past caring anyway and just shoved faster and harder as I felt my balls tighten and the cum travel the length of my cock before it burst out the end and hosed down the back of the preteen girls throat.</p> <p>As she coughed and choked I just held her head against my crotch until my cock shrank as she swallowed the last of my cum and had managed to catch her breath again.</p> <p>“Ok sweetheart just pretend it’s coated in honey and clean it up for me,” I told her and with a look of resignation she began to lick and suck the slimy mess from me. By the time she had finished I was semi hard again and ready for the next stage of her torment.</p> <p>“Back on your feet again,” I ordered and pulled on the rope to keep it tight as she struggled to her feet in front of me.</p> <p>“I am going to release your hands,” I told her. “You had better stand still and do as you are told or I will hurt you.”</p> <p>Using pliers I cut the cable tie that was holding her hands and watched as she rubbed her wrists as the blood began to flow again.</p> <p>In the corner of the garage was an old sofa and I pulled this over and sat down in front of her, as I looked her over.</p> <p>“Please I’ve done what you want, can’t you let me go now?” She begged as I sat watching her.</p> <p>“Soon sweetheart but first I want you to undress for me,” I told her.</p> <p>Charlie stood there shaking her head for a moment. She had thought that her torment was over and had not anticipated that there would be more.</p> <p>“You’ve been a good girl up till now,” I told her. “Don’t spoil it just when I was beginning to like you,” I continued with an unspoken threat in my voice. “Get that shirt off.”</p> <p>The little darling stood forlorn for a moment, the noose around her neck being her only restraint, but finally began unbuttoning her shirt as little sobs escaped her, shaking her body on their way out.</p> <p>I watched, as she slowly revealed more and more of her smooth flesh, finally pulling the shirt off her shoulders and looking around for somewhere to put it.</p> <p>“Just drop it on the floor and take your shorts off,” I told her and watched as she unbuttoned the shorts and slid them down her lithe legs. She had to drop them and kick them off, as the noose around her neck prevented her bending down.</p> <p>“Now your trainers,” I ordered and after thinking for a moment she bent her leg up behind her and pulled the trainer off without undoing the laces. Putting her naked foot down she had to stand on tiptoe, having lost the benefit of the heel on the trainer and it took several attempts, with precarious balancing, before she managed to catch the other foot and pull the trainer from that one too.</p> <p>Now she stood, on tiptoe, in front of me dressed only in matching pale blue bra and panties. I let my eyes wonder over her body enjoying the stirring in my cock as it again stood up straight. The look on Charlie’s face told me that she hadn’t missed the fact that I was hard again.</p> <p>“Please sir, could you loosen the rope?” She asked as the effort of standing on her toes began to get to her.</p> <p>“As soon as you’ve taken off your bra and panties,” I replied and waited for her to comply.</p> <p>I could see that she was having trouble keeping up on her toes and that the noose was beginning to cut into her throat and I watched as, with a look of defeat, she reached behind her and unclipped the bra. Pulling the straps off her shoulders she dropped the garment onto her shirt where it lay on the floor.</p> <p>She was gasping for air now, as she was too tired to hold herself up on her toes any longer and with a look of desperation she pushed her panties down her legs as far as she could get them. Squirming her body from side to side she managed to get her panties to drop to the floor where she stepped out of them.</p> <p>I slowly pushed myself up from the chair and walked over to the rope, before slackening it off enough that she could stand flat on her feet, then I returned to sit comfortably in front of her as I waited for her to catch her breath.</p> <p>Little Charlie had the most beautiful breasts I had ever seen. I like young teenagers with small tits but this little preteen had a pair that had my cock jumping with excitement. They were about the size of half a small orange and stood out firmly from her chest, each topped with a tiny pink nipple that stood out hard.</p> <p>Dropping my eyes to the top of her legs I was pleased to see that she was almost hairless with pouting lips on her pussy that had me licking my lips in anticipation.</p> <p>Pushing myself out of the chair, she offered no resistance as I refastened her hands behind her back with another cable tie and then, standing in front of her, I raised my hands to fondle her naked breasts.</p> <p>It was only when she winced in pain that I realised how carried away I had got as I mauled her lovely breasts. I tried to be gentler but found it difficult, as I just wanted to grab and squeeze her tits as hard as I could. I rolled her hard little nipples between my fingers and thumbs, again finding it difficult not to squeeze and pull them too much.</p> <p>Letting one hand slip down her body I ran it across her stomach and down to the slit of her pussy. “Open your legs,” I ordered and she moved her feet about a foot apart, which afforded me easier access to her little pussy.</p> <p>At first I just moved my finger lightly up and down the soft lips but gradually I pushed my finger deeper inside her until I began to feel her slit getting wet. Dragging my finger to the top of her slit I flicked it across her hidden clit and felt her jump in shock at the feeling.</p> <p>Putting my lips to hers I began to kiss her, still with one hand toying with her breasts and the other travelling up and down the little girl’s slit. I forced her mouth open with my tongue and felt it duelling with hers as I kissed and rubbed her harder.</p> <p>Now I dropped my mouth to her breasts and sucked each in turn into my mouth where I licked, sucked and nibbled on them while still rubbing her deep inside her slit.</p> <p>Finally I dropped to my knees in front of her and kissed her directly on her little clit. I felt her jump as my tongue pushed forward and licked her button which seemed to grow harder each time it was touched.</p> <p>Putting my arms around her I grasped one cheek of her bum in each hand and pulled her onto my face as I buried it against her pussy. The smells and sweet taste were wonderful and I kissed and licked her until she began to squirm against me, as she was unable to resist the feelings that my attack caused her.</p> <p>As she became more frantic I concentrated on her hard little bud, sucking it into my mouth and nipping it between my teeth as she jerked about until finally she shoved her pussy hard against me as her first orgasm hit.</p> <p>Suddenly I realised that she was choking as her legs had collapsed so I released her from the noose and laid her on her back on the old sofa, with her legs hanging over the side. Pulling her legs apart I knelt between them and pushed my fingers into her pussy. Despite it being well lubricated my fingers wouldn’t go in very far as she was still clearly a virgin.</p> <p>As she lay helpless on her back I took hold of my cock and guided it to the lips of her pussy. Pulling the lips open with my other hand I sunk my cock up to the entrance to her love channel and paused.</p> <p>I love that moment just before you deflower a virgin when you know they are powerless to stop you. You know that your cock is about to be squeezed in the vice like grip of their love canal until you achieve satisfaction.</p> <p>Gripping her hips with both hands I pulled her forward slightly and increased the pressure against her, feeling my cock slowly open her up. Pushing a bit harder I felt the head tear aside her hymen and slip inside.</p> <p>Her eyes opened wide in shock at the sudden pain and a gasp escaped her mouth as I pushed another three inches inside her. Pausing for a moment to let her get used to me being inside her, I began to play with her hard little clit with one hand while the other crept up to her breasts and started to gently squeeze and rub them.</p> <p>Slowly I began to move my cock inside the tight velvety sheath of her pussy, pulling and pushing gently, going a little deeper with each thrust as I stretched her open. I could see that there was some blood coating my cock but it didn’t look much and I was confident that I hadn’t done her too much damage.</p> <p>As I pushed deeper and deeper inside my little preteen lover I continued to distract her by rubbing her clit and breasts but suddenly I was overtaken by my own need and grabbing her by the hips again I slammed into her with all my might again and again until I felt my cum boil up inside me and spurt from the end of my cock in a feeling of release and euphoria that can only ever be achieved with a virgin.</p> <p>Sated, I lay on top of her until I recovered enough to raise myself up. Looking down I saw that her pussy was leaking my cum, tinged with pink from her virgin blood and the site of it turned me on again.</p> <p>I pulled my little angel off the sofa and sat down, placing her between my legs.</p> <p>“That was wonderful,” I told her. “Now all you have to do is clean me up with your mouth and I will let you go.”</p> <p>Charlie’s eyes focused on my semi hard cock, which was covered in slime, cum and a little blood and a look of horror came to her face.</p> <p>Reaching out I grabbed her by the hair on either side of her face and pulled her to my crotch, mashing her lips against my cock.</p> <p>“Open up,” I ordered, “or I will have to really hurt you.”</p> <p>As her eyes looked up to meet mine she reluctantly opened her mouth and my cock slid inside.</p> <p>“Now just pretend it is coated in honey and suck and lick it like you did before,” I ordered and slowly I felt her begin to lick and suck me. I made her work on my cock for about twenty minutes by which time it was as clean and hard as it was going to get.</p> <p>I could feel that the young girl was tiring and knew that I was coming to the end of my safe time.</p> <p>Getting up, I picked Charlie up and laid her down on her back on the sofa with her head over the edge. Kneeling in front of her put my cock at just the right height for her mouth. Pulling open her mouth I pushed my cock inside and she began sucking and licking me again.</p> <p>Now as I began to fuck her upside down face I knew her throat would be at the right angle for me to shove my cock right down inside it. With her hands still bound behind her there was nothing the little preteen could do to stop me as I gradually lengthened my stroke until my cock entered her tight little throat.</p> <p>As Charlie gagged and coughed, squeezing my cock deliciously in her throat I continued to go deeper until I could feel my balls smacking against her face on either side of her nose, which was buried against my hairy balls sack.</p> <p>Now I fucked her as I had her pussy harder and deeper with each stroke until I felt the cum begin it’s journey from my balls to the end of my cock. This time it didn’t spray out but just leaked from the end and slid down the back of her throat into her stomach.</p> <p>Looking down I saw that my little plaything had passed out. After dressing I cleared up my equipment and ropes and cut off the cable tie from her wrists. Moving the sofa back to the corner I slipped out of the garage and back to my car without being seen.</p> <p>As usual I never heard anything about Charlie’s rape in the papers or on the news so I doubt if she reported it. I wonder if she even told her parents?</p></div>",[]
877,The Shepard's Little Bitch,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Little Jenny pays the price for teasing the shepherd.,2005-05-15,56,5,"M/g, nc, bdsm, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The group of children ranged in age from six to twelve years old and had been playing on the edge of the woods during the summer holidays. They played the usual games of hide and seek and tag and had built a den out of branches and covered it with ferns.</p> <p>There were ten children there today, the Farmer counted. He had noticed them on his way back from market three days ago when one of the younger children, a girl of seven of eight, had bent over and pulled up her skirt to flash her yellow knickers and plump little bum at him before running off laughing.</p> <p>The Farmer had guessed that it had either been a dare or a task she had to perform to join the gang of boys and girls but whatever the reason, he had pictured it in his mind many times since, as he relieved the ache in his balls that the memory caused.</p> <p>Ever since he was young himself, the Farmer had only been attracted to young girls and that hadn’t changed as he got older. Four times during his teens he had tied up and sexually assaulted preteen girls who were relatives of his and while he never got reported to the police, no one from the family wanted anything to do with him any more.</p> <p>So now he lived alone on the farm that he had inherited from his parents, who died in a car crash some years ago. He kept sheep and along with the subsidies that he got from the EU for setting land aside, that enabled him to live in relative comfort. His only companions were his two dogs, a Border collie and an Alsatian.</p> <p>Since that first day when he had spotted the children, the Farmer had scouted out the area and spied on them as they played. He always looked for the little girl who had flashed her knickers at him and watched her as she played with the others. While some of the other children were prettier than her she was the one that he fantasised about having.</p> <p>The children always stayed on the edge of the woods opposite the housing estate that they lived on, having been warned by their parents not to go further. Several houses overlooked where they played so the parents felt fairly safe with them there and the children were always together in a group and never went off alone.</p> <p>It had been when the Farmer had been using his dogs to move the sheep from one field to another that an idea had come to him. If the dogs could round up and move the sheep then why not use them on the children. He had practised with the dogs and sheep in a wooded area and felt that his idea would work so long as the dogs didn’t react differently to children.</p> <p>Now he was ready to put his plan into action. His throat was dry and his heart was beating fast in his chest as adrenaline coursed through his body at the excitement of the chase. He could understand now what huntsmen felt as they chased the fox across his land but he bet they didn’t also have a hard on like his in anticipation of the capture.</p> <p>He had parked his four-wheel drive, deep in the woods and brought the two dogs with him ready for the hunt. Now with a command he sent them off placing them between the playing youngsters and the houses.</p> <p>Snarling and barking the two dogs approached where the children were playing and seeing them coming the children fled in panic away from them, deeper into the woods.</p> <p>The dogs, working as they would with a flock of sheep, kept the children moving and bunched together, never giving them time to climb the trees, they hounded them further and deeper into the woods commanded by whistles from the Farmer who kept out of sight.</p> <p>Bringing them into a clearing in the trees he got ready for the difficult part. Cutting the one girl from the rest. The dogs circled the children as they huddled together in a group in the centre of the clearing until the Farmer sent the Border collie directly at the children. The group split, with the young girl he was after on it’s outside edge and doubling the dog back he split her from her friends and had the Collie chase her away from the others.</p> <p>Pleased with himself the Farmer whistled the Alsatian to guard the children while he followed the Collie and his prey.</p> <p>Still staying out of sight he sent the dog in a semi circular route while he cut ahead and opened the tailgate on his vehicle waiting till the dog brought the terrified little girl back to him.</p> <p>As the girl ran into the clearing where his vehicle was parked a look of relief crossed her tearstained face. She was so out of breath that she couldn’t speak. As she ran up to the man the dog burst from the woods barking and snarling behind her and the Farmer feigned concern as he jumped between the little preteen girl and the dog.</p> <p>“Quick jump into the back of my truck,” he told the girl. “You’ll be safe there.”</p> <p>The girl tried to scramble up but had trouble with the high vehicle. The Farmer turned and not worried about pretence anymore, put his hand between her legs from behind, lifting her into the back with his hand pushing up her short skirt and resting on the soft material of her knickers, between her legs.</p> <p>Squealing from the intimate touch of the Farmer’s rough hand the girl fell into the back of the truck and rolled over onto her back. The Farmer was disappointed for a moment to see that instead of the yellow knickers that he had fantasised about she was wearing a white pair with pink flowers on.</p> <p>He let his eyes wander over the little girl’s sweet body as she lay there, taking in her long blonde hair which was split into two and fastened back into loose pigtails and her cute round face. Her flat chest was rising and falling quickly beneath a short white tee shirt that showed most of her brown little tummy. Below that were a very short, blue denim skirt and then long brown legs down to her trainers, which were worn without socks. His eyes then rose back to the junction of her legs and the knickers that had disappointed him. Looking closely he could make out the puffy lips of her slit through the tight material, until, realising where he was looking she snapped her thighs together and straightened her legs. The Farmer looked up into her eyes and just smiled knowing that soon he would be seeing a whole lot more.</p> <p>Locking the girl in and ignoring her cries for help, he returned to the clearing and used the dogs to chase the children further into the woods, splitting them up as he did so. He knew that soon the parents would be looking for the missing girl but hoped that initially they would concentrate on the woods, not realising that she had been abducted.</p> <p>Calling the dogs back he returned to his truck and the little captive within.</p> <p>As he opened the rear door the little girl crawled away from him into the corner but he just ordered the dogs to jump inside and closed the door, shutting her in with them.</p> <p>The dogs sat watching the frightened girl who remained whimpering in the corner as the farmer, still excited from the hunt carefully drove the thirty miles back to his farm.</p> <p>Driving into a barn on his remote farm, the farmer stopped and walked around to open the back of his truck ready to enjoy the little girl who huddled frightened there.</p> <p>Inside the dogs had become more interested in the young girl and the Alsatian now had his nose buried in her crotch, interested in the smells coming from it, while the Collie licked at the salty tears that were falling down her face.</p> <p>The girl tried to push the Alsatian away but as he snarled and showed his vicious looking teeth her hands dropped away. She had already backed as far into the corner as she could and now she trembled in fear as the large dog roughly licked her knickers and soft thighs with his rasping tongue.</p> <p>The Farmer stood transfixed by the sight of the terrified little girl as the dog nipped her between the legs in an effort to tear the annoying cloth of her knickers out of the way to get at the sweet smelling flesh beneath.</p> <p>As the little girl yelped in pain the Farmer felt his cock grow in anticipation of what he would do to her. Always before a relative had appeared to stop him from enjoying the little girls but this time he was alone and no one was going to interfere.</p> <p>“Down boy,” he called but had to cuff the dog with his fist before the Alsatian reluctantly jumped down from the back of the truck followed by the Collie.</p> <p>“Get yourself out here,” he ordered the trembling little girl. “Do it or I’ll set the dogs back on you.”</p> <p>As he stepped back the preteen girl slid across to the tailgate of the truck and sat on the edge, legs curled under her, looking fearfully at the dogs.</p> <p>“Get right out now or I’ll turn them loose on you,” the Farmer shouted and crying in fear the young girl swung her legs over the tailgate and slid out of the truck to stand terrified and shaking in front of him.</p> <p>“What’s your name girl?” The farmer asked.</p> <p>It took the young girl several attempts to speak but finally she whispered “Jenny, Sir.”</p> <p>“And how old are you Jenny,” the Farmer continued.</p> <p>“Seven Sir,” came back the response. “Please let me go. I didn’t do nothin.”</p> <p>“Ah but you did,” the Farmer corrected her and Jenny looked up in surprise. “You lifted your dress and wriggled your bum at me on Monday didn’t you?”</p> <p>“But I had to. They wouldn’t let me join the gang if I didn’t do that,” the little girl answered. “I didn’t mean to upset you. I’m sorry mister. Please let me go?”</p> <p>“Oh you didn’t upset me little Jenny, in fact I liked what you did, which is why I have brought you here,” he told her. “I want you to do it again. In fact I want you to do lots more things for me.”</p> <p>“Please mister I want to go home,” Jenny whined. “I want my mum. I don’t want to be here,” she pleaded bursting into tears.</p> <p>The Farmer loved it. This seven year-old child was his to do anything that he wanted to and his fertile mind had plenty of painful plans for her. Even though she was so young he felt no pity, just lust and excitement as he stared at her thin little body.</p> <p>For several minutes the farmer just enjoyed watching her tremble in fear as she cried her eyes out but soon he became bored with that and wanted more.</p> <p>“Bend over and show me your panties,” he said. “Do it like you did the other day.”</p> <p>Jenny just carried on crying, ignoring his command.</p> <p>“I’ll show you what happens if you ignore me,” he told the little girl and slapped his open hand hard across her face, knocking her to the ground.</p> <p>Jenny screamed in pain and a red handprint marred the skin of her face.</p> <p>Reaching out and grabbing her hair the farmer pulled Jenny painfully to her feet turning her to face away from him. “Now do as your told or I’ll really hurt you,” he warned. “Bend over and show me your panties. Now!”</p> <p>Through her tears Jenny looked back over her shoulder and bent forward from the waist watching as the Farmer rubbed his crotch. “Lift your skirt and show me you bum,” he ordered and the little girl reached behind herself and pulled up her skirt.</p> <p>The Farmer rubbed his crotch harder as he enjoyed the sight of the panty-clad bum of the little pre-teen. “Lift the skirt higher,” he ordered. Right up to your waist.”</p> <p>Sobbing, Jenny complied with his orders pulling her tight skirt up around her waist and completely exposing her bum with her panties stretched tight to the horrible man. She could feel his eyes on her bum as it was thrust out, due to her bent over position, almost as if he were touching her.</p> <p>“Keep your skirt up and get down on your hands and knees,” the Farmer ordered. “I want you to make friends with the dogs.”</p> <p>Jenny dropped to her knees being careful not to let her skirt go. At an order from the Farmer the Collie came over and began licking her face, tickling her and causing her to giggle nervously despite the fright that she had felt earlier. She stroked the dog with her free hand while she held her skirt with the other.</p> <p>Now the Farmer sent the Alsatian to her and Jenny tried to move away but with the collie on the other side she had nowhere to go. The big dog stopped and sniffed her face before it too began licking at her.</p> <p>The little preteen stayed very still, scared of the big dog, as it’s huge tongue licked across her face. The dog recognising her fear became rougher, showing its dominance over the helpless young girl until a yellow stream started to run down the inside of the girl’s leg as she pissed herself in fright.</p> <p>Sniffing at her the dog moved down to her exposed bum and pushed its damp cold nose between her legs causing Jenny to jump at its touch.</p> <p>As the dog pushed harder Jenny jumped to her feet and sprinted for the barn door quickly followed by the two dogs. The Farmer smiled and allowed her to run across the yard and up across a large field until she began to tire, with the dogs snapping at her heels. With a piercing whistle the Farmer instructed the dogs to bring her back and immediately they began steering the girl until she was running back the way she had come, directly towards the Farmer.</p> <p>Making one last effort to break away from the dogs Jenny felt one nip the back of her leg painfully causing her to drop to the ground and curl up into a ball. Walking up to where the crying girl had fallen the Farmer gripped her by the hair and forced her to her feet dragging her over to the barn door where she again collapsed in a heap.</p> <p>“This all would have been much easier on you if you had just cooperated,” the Farmer told her, ignoring the fact that he was dealing with a frightened little seven year old. “Now I’m going to have to clean you up before we can carry on.”</p> <p>Picking up two lengths of rope he tied them around the sobbing girl’s ankles and passed them around the hinges on the middle of the huge barn doors. Taking one he pulled on it, drawing the girl’s leg up into the air before doing the same to the other leg pulling this leg towards the opposite door frame. Alternating between the ropes the Farmer pulled little Jenny’s legs apart and up until her shoulders left the ground and she had to support herself as if she were doing a handstand but with her legs spread painfully. Still he pulled until thanks to the flexibility of her youth, Jenny was left with her legs almost at right angles to her body and her fingers only just touching the ground.</p> <p>This position had not been achieved without many shrieks from the young girl as she felt that she would be torn in two. She now hung, breathing rapidly with her skirt around her waist and her panties completely exposed as they stretched across her pussy and bum.</p> <p>The Farmer could feel his rock hard cock tight against his trousers as he looked down at the wet panties as they clung to the puffy lips of the little girl’s pussy and the crack of her ass, clearly outlining them for him.</p> <p>Reaching out he pulled the little girl’s trainers from her feet and ran his fingers over her pretty little toes, pushing his fingers between each toe in turn before running his fingers up the inside of her legs. Reaching her knees he was aware of the wetness from her pee and sniffing at his fingers could smell the acrid smell of urine.</p> <p>“You filthy little slut. I’m going to have to clean you up,” he told her and fetching a hosepipe from the wall he turned it on waiting for the water to feed through to pour from the end. Once the water was coming out of the end with a reasonable force he played it across the helpless girl’s pussy.</p> <p>Jenny screamed as the water stung her skin, feeling as though he was sticking a dozen needles into her at once. She wriggled as if trying to move out of the way but that just caused her more pain as her limbs were already spread to breaking point. “Please no,” she begged over and over again but her cries fell on deaf ears as the Farmer enjoyed hurting her.</p> <p>As the water poured over her body, the hem of Jenny’s little tee shirt was pulled down until it covered her face. The Farmer noticed her flat chest and her tiny pink nipples and felt his cock jump in appreciation but for Jenny the situation was much different.</p> <p>With the tee shirt clinging to her face and being constantly soaked by the water Jenny couldn’t breath. She couldn’t even get her breath to scream and slowly as she hung there she began to weaken. It was only when the Farmer noticed in disappointment that her screams had halted that he stopped spraying her and knelt to pull the cloth from her mouth.</p> <p>At last Jenny could breath and taking huge gulps of air into her mouth she slowly recovered, groaning occasionally from the pain to her limbs from her upside-down position.</p> <p>“Please mister let me go,” she begged as she felt the Farmer pull her shirt down her body and off over her shoulders. As he pulled her hands from under her to get the garment off, her legs took the full strain and Jenny screamed as the pain tore through her as she felt as though she was being torn in two.</p> <p>Now the Farmer undid her skirt and tried to slide it down and over her shoulders but it just wouldn’t go so standing up her fetched a pair of shears used on the sheep and sliced the material through allowing it to fall from her body.</p> <p>Now Jenny hung upside down and spread open wearing just her panties. The Farmer could see the strain that her position was putting on her slim legs as the muscles stood up taut and hard under the skin. Sliding the blade of the shears under the material covering her crutch he snipped it across allowing the covering to slide back to expose her puffy little hairless slit.</p> <p>Two more snips and the ruined panties dropped to the floor alongside the rest of her clothes leaving her hanging naked and exposed to his lustful stare.</p> <p>After staring at the little girls sex for some minutes the Farmer picked up the hose again and continued to hose down her body. Using his fingers to spread open the lips of her pussy he sprayed the water into the crease to wash away any last vestige of piss ready for what he had planned next.</p> <p>Finally the Farmer was satisfied and turning off the hose returned it to the wall before picking up a leather dog’s collar and returning to the girl. Standing so that his knees were against her chest he looked down at the helpless young girl before raising the leather collar and whipping it down onto the tender cheeks of her bum.</p> <p>From where she hung Jenny didn’t see the Farmer raise the strap, she just felt her bum as it exploded in pain. Letting out an ear piercing scream Jenny twisted in an attempt to escape, regardless of the pain it caused to the muscles in her legs as the Farmer brought the strap down hard again causing new hurt.</p> <p>“This is a lesson for you,” the Farmer shouted as he swung the strap down again and again on her tender flesh. “If you ever try to escape again your punishment will be even worse. Now I want you to promise that from now on you will do everything I tell you to or I will continue beating you.”</p> <p>“Please. Please I will do anything. Please stop,” the young girl sobbed. “I’m sorry. Please don’t hurt me any more.”</p> <p>The Farmer looked down at the spread open girl’s pussy. He really wanted to lay some strokes down on the little slit in front of him but decided to save that pleasure for the next time he needed to punish her. Bending down he fastened the collar around her throat and going to the doorframes released her legs, allowing her to fall groaning to the ground.</p> <p>“Leave the ropes on and crawl over to me,” he ordered and when little Jenny complied he attached a lead to the collar and led her further into the barn. Here there were stock pens for the sheep and a device for holding a sheep while it was examined.</p> <p>The device consisted of two parallel metal bars that ran up and down in a grove between two stock pens. The space was small enough that when a sheep was led into it they couldn’t turn around and once it’s head was between the two bars it was helpless until it was released through the front once the bars were pulled out of the way.</p> <p>It was into this device that Jenny was now led. She moved forward until her chin was over the lower bar at which point the farmer dropped the top bar down until it touched the back of her neck before locking it in place. Walking behind the little girl he tied the ropes attached to her feet to the stock pens either side of her, forcing her to keep her legs spread for him.</p> <p>Now he stood up and stripped off his clothes before dropping to his knees behind his preteen victim. Jenny was lucky that her head was locked into position, as the sight of the farmer’s huge cock would have terrified her. As it was the farmer started to rub the young girl’s pussy with his callused fingers before attempting to insert his index finger inside her.</p> <p>Squirming in pain Jenny screamed as she felt the finger penetrate her virgin hole as the farmer forced it inside her. For a few minutes he rubbed her with his finger but tiring of this the farmer grabbed his rampant cock and rubbed the lips of her pussy, smearing the little girl with his pre-cum.</p> <p>Now he aimed his cock with one hand while gripping her tiny hip with the other and started to push his cock into her tight pussy.</p> <p>As the young girl’s tiny passage was forced open around the farmers huge cock she shrieked in pain, wriggling her bum as she tried to escape the penetration but all she succeeded in doing was increase her attackers pleasure.</p> <p>“Oh Yes!” The farmer cried out as his cock slid firmly into place inside the little preteens belly, her body squeezing his cock tightly as he held himself still and savoured the moment.</p> <p>Now the Farmer pulled himself back until just the head of his cock remained in his victim before slamming back inside her with all of his force.</p> <p>“Noooo!” She cried as the farmer slammed into her again and again driving himself into her harder and harder as if to punish the little preteen for all the pain he had suffered because of his liking for young girls.</p> <p>It didn’t take long before the farmer felt his cock pulse and spurt after spurt of his hot cum sprayed against the young girls cervix unable to escape from her because she was plugged so tight by the huge cock.</p> <p>As the farmer lay against her his cock shrunk to it’s normal size and a puddle of cum collected on the floor below, where it had leaked from the young girl’s sore cunt.</p> <p>After recovering from the powerful feelings brought on by his rape of the preteen girl, the farmer walked around to stand before her and looked down at her sobbing, tear stained face.</p> <p>Putting his hand on her jaw he squeezed until her mouth popped open and holding it there he used his other hand to guide his slime covered cock between her lips. Now he held her struggling head still in his big hands just enjoying the warm mouth and the tight lips on his cock before beginning to gently fuck her mouth.</p> <p>As his cock got harder again the Farmer picked up the pace and buried his cock deeper and deeper, until the child was gagging each time he drove his cock into her tight throat. Taking a firmer grip the farmer drove forward and pulled the girl’s head towards him at the same time forcing himself into the preteen girl’s throat until his pubic hair was tight against her lips.</p> <p>He held the young girl there for a moment, enjoying the panic in her eyes as she struggled to breath around the obstruction in her throat, before he pulled out and allowed her several breaths.</p> <p>Again and again he fucked into her throat, each time increasing the time he held himself inside her until as she struggled to breathe, he felt the cum burst from the end of his cock and into his young victim’s bruised mouth.</p> <p>After making her lick him clean the farmer stood up and was about to release the young girl when the two dogs started to lick the cum leaking from between her swollen pussy lips.</p> <p>“Noooooooo,” the girl screamed as she felt one of the dogs raise himself up onto her back, his penis seeking out her cunt...</p></div>",[]
878,The Shopkeeper's Asian Toy,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2005-05-22,24,4,"M/g, anal, oral, nc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was waiting expectantly for Alicia to come into my shop as she always did at about ten minutes before six to get her Dad’s evening paper and as the door opened I looked up and smiled in pleasure as the little girl came in.</p> <p>“Hello Mr Archer,” she said as she smiled at me.</p> <p>“Hello sweetheart,” I replied giving her no idea that today was any different from any of the other times she had come into my shop. “How are your parents?” I asked.</p> <p>“Their fine but their not in from work yet,” she answered as she browsed the magazines for young girls.</p> <p>“Your Dad came in the other day and was talking about your school report,” I said and watched as fear crossed her face. “I told him that I blame the teachers. They don’t know how to discipline a class to get them to pay attention.”</p> <p>As she smiled nervously at me I turned away and pretended to busy myself with something until she turned and started reading some of the magazines that I knew her parents would never let her buy.</p> <p>As she stood there looking through the magazine rack I let my eyes wonder over her young body. Alicia was twelve but looked two years younger. A tiny girl for her age she was well short of five foot tall, with a slim build and small buds of breasts on her chest that showed through her tee shirt, as she wasn’t wearing bras yet.</p> <p>Coming from an Asian family her clothes were conservative but were old and looked as though they had been bought several years ago. The shirt and slacks both displayed what was beneath, rather than hid it. In fact you could see that unlike most girls she was wearing old-fashioned knickers beneath her slacks and in the front she had a perfect camel toe where the tight slacks dug into her young pussy.</p> <p>The whole family shopped in my corner shop and I had been lucky enough to overhear her Dad telling another Asian man how he had thrashed his Daughter with his belt when she came home with a report card that wasn’t good enough.</p> <p>At first I had been shocked that the shy little girl who I had come to adore had been beaten so cruelly but as I thought about it that night I have to admit that my hand wondered to my stiff cock at the image of her being beaten, even though it was only in my mind.</p> <p>That was when my plan had come to me. First it had only been a fantasy, a daydream that had my cock rock hard at it’s very thought but I had dared myself to carry it through and today I was going to do it.</p> <p>After spending ten minutes reading the magazines for free, which I didn’t mind because I spent the time examining her tiny body, she turned and smiled at me as she came to the counter for her Dad’s paper.</p> <p>I put the paper into a bag and handed it over to her letting her see me drop a packet of sweets in. “Those are for you,” I told her and she smiled her lovely smile again as she turned to leave.</p> <p>As usual she paused for one last look at the magazines before going. I let her get to the door before calling out “Hold on a minute young lady!”</p> <p>The little preteen girl stopped in fright at the tone of my voice and turned fearfully towards me.</p> <p>“Let me see what you have in that bag,” I said putting on my sternest face and opening the bag while she still held it. Reaching in I removed her Dad’s paper and then a young girl’s magazine called Sixteen, which I had slipped in underneath the paper.</p> <p>“What’s this?” I asked holding it up so that the store security camera would have a good picture of what I had found. “Did you forget to pay for it?</p> <p>“I don’t know how that got in there,” the young girl stated shaking from fright at the sudden turn of events. “Honestly, I didn’t take it Mr. Archer.”</p> <p>I dropped the latch on the door and turned the sign to closed before grasping her fragile arm and leading her forcefully through the shop to the room at the back. “I am fed up with you young girls thinking you can steal things and get away with it,” I said as I dragged her along. “I am going to have to call the police about this.”</p> <p>Taking her into the back room I pushed her onto the sofa and picked up the phone, ready to dial, before turning to her and asking, “what is your Dad going to say about this?”</p> <p>“Please Mr. Archer,” she sobbed. “I’ll pay for it. Please don’t tell anyone.”</p> <p>“Why on earth shouldn’t I tell on you,” I demanded. “I caught you red handed stealing from me and I have it on the store’s video camera. Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t see you punished.”</p> <p>As she sat there sobbing I felt so sorry for her that I almost gave in but just as my resolve to carry this through was disappearing, she said the words I was waiting to hear.</p> <p>“My Dad will kill me if he finds out,” she said.</p> <p>“Well what Dad wouldn’t punish his Daughter for stealing,” I asked?</p> <p>“No, you don’t understand,” she explained. “He really will kill me, it is a matter of honour. He beat me black and blue and broke two of my ribs just because all my grades weren’t ‘A’s’. If he thinks I’ve been stealing he really will kill me.”</p> <p>“Well you should have thought of that before stealing the magazine,” I answered, hardly ably to believe my luck at the way things were going.</p> <p>“But I didn’t steal it. Honestly I didn’t,” she sobbed.</p> <p>“No it just got up and jumped into your bag, I suppose,” I retorted crossly. “If you dare to deny stealing it again I will be straight on the phone to the police. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes,” she replied meekly.</p> <p>“Now did you steal the magazine and remember before you reply what will happen if you lie to me again,” I demanded knowing that there was only one answer she could give.</p> <p>“Yes,” she admitted in a small hurt voice.</p> <p>“Ok, now you have admitted that you are a thief we have to decide what we are going to do about it,” I told her. “What do you think we should do?” I asked wondering just what she would be willing to offer me to not tell.”</p> <p>“I’ll work in your shop for free,” she offered. “For as long as you want.”</p> <p>“Well that would go some way towards paying me back but I much prefer the thought of your being punished for what you have done.” I sat back in an upright chair by the table while she thought about that.</p> <p>“But my Dad would kill me if he found out,” she repeated after some moments.</p> <p>“Yes I think he probably would,” I agreed and continued to watch her as she obviously imagined what he would do to her. She was hugging her arms across her chest and was bent forward as if to make herself as small as possible.</p> <p>As she stared at the floor I enjoyed watching her and examined her more closely. Her short dark hair looked wet as it shone from the light above her and her puffy nipples had hardened in fear to poke firmly out against her shirt. Now she was sitting down the camel toe between her legs was even more pronounced and hinted at a pair of prominent pussy lips beneath.</p> <p>“I’m waiting,” I reminded her after several minutes. “If you don’t think of something acceptable to me in the next three minutes I am just going to call the police and let them decide what to do with you.”</p> <p>“What do you want? She finally asked.</p> <p>“Oh no,” I answered I want you to tell me what it is worth to you for your parents not to find out.”</p> <p>“Please,” she finally begged. “I’ll do anything if you don’t tell him. Please don’t,” and with this she collapsed into tears, unable to talk further.</p> <p>I waited till the tears had subsided, which took quite a while then leant over and putting my hand under her chin lifted it till I could see her face.</p> <p>“Ok,” I said. “Here is the deal. I will punish you instead of your father. I will beat you with my belt just as he would have done but I won’t break any of your bones. Then you will repay me by letting me use your body in any way I want and you will do it willingly.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?” Alicia asked looking up at me in confusion.</p> <p>“Well I am an old man and I’m single, so I haven’t had sex for some time,” I explained. “If I am going to save your life by not letting your dad know about this then I think that you should show me how grateful you are by doing whatever I want. Don’t you?”</p> <p>“What will I have to do?” She asked looking very frightened.</p> <p>“Anything I tell you to,” I retorted getting cross again. “Look, forget it. I was just trying to help you but let’s just call the police and let them deal with you.”</p> <p>“No please,” she begged. “Please. I’ll do anything but please don’t call the police.”</p> <p>“Ok. Lets see if you mean that. Stand up and take off your slacks and shirt,” I ordered her, picking up the phone in an unspoken threat as I waited to see if she was to be mine.</p> <p>Alicia’s head came up at that and her jaw dropped open. For over a minute she sat like that. I couldn’t even guess the thoughts that went through her mind but I sat patiently waiting. I knew from her attitude and her background that she was submissive, as most Asian girls are but would she be willing to give up her virtue to save her life or would she run screaming from my shop.</p> <p>Finally her mouth shut and her eyes dropped to the floor. “Please,” she begged but I just stood up and reached out a hand to her.</p> <p>As she took hold of my hand I pulled her to her feet where she stood looking at the floor. “Look at my eyes,” I commanded her sharply and she gave a little start and did as she was told.</p> <p>Taking pity on her I decided that rather than force her to strip, I would do it for her.</p> <p>As I looked down into her sad brown eyes I released her hand and grasping each side of her shirt began to lift it upwards. Without being told Alicia raised her hands so that I could pull it off, which was her first voluntary move to assist me.</p> <p>As more of her torso came into view I felt my cock, which was already hard, react by getting even harder and as her puffy breasts were finally uncovered I could feel the pre cum leaking into my pants.</p> <p>Pulling the shirt over her head and off her arms I was treated to the sight of the tiny little preteens body, naked to the waist. Her eyes were like windows into her soul as they sought to hold my stare, as if to prevent me from looking at the rest of her.</p> <p>Stepping back I let my eyes devour her until her hands came up and covered her tiny breasts from my view. She turned to keep facing me as I walked around her and sat on the sofa.</p> <p>“Ok now you can take your slacks off,” I told her and watched as she modestly put one arm across her chest, covering her nipples, before her other hand dropped to the waist of her slacks. Pausing she looked up at me but I just nodded and her hand started pushing, first one side and then the other as she gradually worked then down her body.</p> <p>The effect was erotic, as she slowly worked them down to her feet while trying hard to keep her tiny breasts covered with the other arm. Finally as they lay on the floor she stepped out of them, which left her standing in front of me in only a pair of oversize white panties, which contrasted nicely with her honey brown skin.</p> <p>“Turn around,” I ordered her and she turned away from me allowing me a view of her pert little bum clad in the too large panties. “Now put your hands behind your back,” again she did as she was told and waiting till she relaxed slightly I followed this with, “Ok, turn back towards me but keep your hands behind your back.”</p> <p>This time she hesitated but I waited patiently until sucking in her breath she turned until she was facing me, still with her hands clasped together behind her back, giving me an uninterrupted view of her tiny breasts and the front of her panties where they were caught in the crack of her pussy.</p> <p>She was everything I knew she would be. Her tiny body made her look even younger than I thought it would and her puffy breasts excited me so much I felt I might cum in my pants. Her eyes locked with mine and I felt as if I would drown in their depths but I wanted more.</p> <p>“Come here and stand between my legs,” I ordered and Alicia obediently shuffled forward. She jerked, as though from a shock, as my hands touched her either side of her waist and I savoured the smoothness of her skin before moving my hands relentlessly upwards.</p> <p>As my hands rose higher I brought them to the front of her until one hand was covering each breast. She began to cry quietly as I did this but her crying only added to my excitement.</p> <p>For long moments I just left my hands covering her breasts, feeling the hard, puffy nipples against the palms of my hands. Then I began to gently squeeze one while I ground the heel of my hand against the other.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before I felt what I had been waiting for. Alicia began to push back against my hands as her sensitive breasts began to want more. Slipping one hand around her I pulled her onto my lap and dropped my head to suck and lick at her lovely breasts.</p> <p>I felt her jump again as she felt my hard cock against her bum and she squirmed as she tried to find a way to sit comfortably on my lap, finally settling for sitting high up with my cock just touching the entrance to her bum.</p> <p>I had never seen anything like her hard, puffy nipples. They were the most erotic things I had ever seen and I couldn’t help myself as I sucked, licked and finally chewed them until they must have been sore.</p> <p>Dropping her onto the chair alongside me, I kicked my shoes off and pushed my trousers and pants down and off my legs letting my cock jump into the air. Unbuttoning my shirt I sat back allowing Alicia to stare at it. Though not huge at seven inches, I thought that to her, never having seen a cock before it must appear frightening.</p> <p>I was wrong!</p> <p>Reaching out she wrapped her fingers around it and began to gently rub it up and down in what can only be described as an experienced way.</p> <p>“It’s bigger than my Dad’s,” she said, then looked at me guiltily as she realised what she had said. “Please don’t let him know that I told you,” she begged. “He said he would kill me if I told any one what he did.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry this will be our little secret too,” I promised her pushing her to her knees in front of me. She knew what I wanted and began to rub my cock over her face. Her Dad had obviously taught her well as she began to lick the head of my cock paying special attention to the slit, which was busy leaking precum, which was soon coating her tongue.</p> <p>Next she started licking from the base of my cock to the tip as she worked her way around it. When she had finished this, I felt as though my cock had never been harder but as she opened her mouth and took me inside, I felt as if it grew another inch.</p> <p>Now my cock was inside her warm mouth I felt her tongue go to work again licking the underside as she slowly rocked back and forth taking more and more of me inside her. I knew I wasn’t going to be able to hold back for long and within minutes I felt my cock unload spurt after spurt of my cum into her mouth.</p> <p>Swallowing as quickly as she could Alicia had a hard time keeping up and some of the cum, leaked from the corner of her mouth, ran down her chin and dripped onto her tiny breasts. Her Dad must have been very strict with her because after draining my cock completely she cleaned it with her tongue before collecting up what had spilt onto her breast and licking it from her fingers.</p> <p>I have never seen a sexier sight in my life than a pretty preteen girl licking my sticky spilt seed from her little fingers and swallowing it.</p> <p>When she had finished she just knelt in front of me with her eyes on the ground waiting for me to tell her what to do next.</p> <p>“Go and fetch my belt from behind the door,” I ordered her and after a moment’s hesitation Alicia got up and fetched it back to me.</p> <p>As she stood before me I reached out and taking a hold on either side of her panties pulled them down until I could let them go and they fell to the floor at her feet. Her pussy was lightly covered in black hair and was positioned just in front of my nose. As I sat on the couch I leaned forward and buried my face against it, savouring her young girl smells and the softness of her skin.</p> <p>Standing up I held out my hand for the belt and walked around behind her. I could still see the red marks from the last time that her Dad had used the belt on her but apart from those her bottom was perfect. It was slightly rounded with high buttocks and a wide gap between the tops of her legs through which you could see her pussy.</p> <p>“Bend over the arm of the chair,” I ordered and watched as the preteen girl followed my instructions. “Now spread your legs wide apart,” I instructed and watched as her pussy came into view between them.</p> <p>Reaching down I allowed my hands to explore between her legs and watched as she squirmed when my fingers found an especially sensitive spot. I rubbed and played with her until she began to get wet before stepping back and raising the belt.</p> <p>Bringing it down in what I imagined was a fairly hard stroke I expected to see Alicia jump up and dance around in pain but was rewarded with just a small grunt as the leather struck her across both bottom cheeks.</p> <p>The next stroke was harder and aimed at just one cheek but it still got just a grunt in response and I realised that she was so used to the belt that it was going to be hard to make an impression on her after what her Dad had done.</p> <p>Switching my aim I caught her with a blow on the inside of her leg near the top and was rewarded with a small scream. I followed this up with several more blows in the same area and could hear her gently crying from the pain.</p> <p>“Turn over,” I ordered and when she was lying on her back I laid a stroke quickly across first one puffy breast and then the other. This time she did react, jumping up and folding forward, holding her chest as I laid several more blows into the gap between her legs until she collapsed on the floor wailing.</p> <p>Looking at my handiwork I could see that none of the marks had broken the skin but all of them had been to her most sensitive areas.</p> <p>As I stood over her I stripped off the remainder of my clothes and was pleased to see that my cock was rock hard again. Dropping to her side I rolled her over and knelt between her legs.</p> <p>“No, please you can’t have sex with me,” she begged. “If I lose my virginity then I will never be able to marry. I must keep it for when my parents choose a husband for me.”</p> <p>Well I was rather upset by this; as of course I was planning to have sex with her but decided that I would not force the issue this time.</p> <p>“Ok, well you will have to let me do your bum instead,” I told her.</p> <p>She looked very puzzled and obviously didn’t know what I had in mind but I sent her to get some baby oil from the shop and when she returned had her kneel on the floor with her bum in the air.</p> <p>Taking the oil I poured it over the star of her puckered little anus and rubbed it in, slowly getting my finger into position until I slid it against the entrance and pushed. Alicia jumped forward. “You can’t do that,” she cried.</p> <p>“Either you get back here and let me do this or I will take your virginity,” I warned her. “Now get back here and get you ass further into the air for me.”</p> <p>Once she had complied I again pushed my finger against her bum, instructing her to push back and this time it slid in. I could feel how tight it was and worked my finger around pouring more oil into the hole to loosen it up.</p> <p>Now I added a second finger and she grunted as I forced them in and out and around her tight little bum.</p> <p>Finally it was time to try the real thing. Warning her to keep her head against the floor and her ass high in the air I positioned myself behind her and after coating my cock in oil I pushed the head against the puckered entrance to her bum.</p> <p>Gradually I increased the pressure, getting her to push back against me and watched as her entrance slowly opened enough for the head of my cock to force it’s way inside.</p> <p>I could hear Alicia panting as she tried to control the pain as I slowly pushed deeper inside her. Holding onto her hips I pulled her back as I pushed forward and managed to bury half of my cock inside her. The feeling was heaven as the walls of her bum grasped and squeezed at my cock in an effort to expel it</p> <p>I slowly pulled back until just the head was left inside her and then pushed forward burying even more cock into her. I repeated this, opening her up more and more until I had managed to get the full length inside my preteen lovers bum as she squirmed and sobbed with the pain.</p> <p>Slowly I built up speed, pounding her harder and harder until I felt myself come, blasting her insides with spurt after spurt of hot semen as I held my cock rigid, deep inside her.</p> <p>When my cock finally shrank and slipped from her tight little ass, I allowed her to dress and sent her on her way with a warning to be back at 5:30 tomorrow afternoon then collapsed onto the sofa to recover.</p></div>",[]
879,Babysat By My Perverted Uncle,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2005-05-29,50,4,"M/g, ot, nc? oral, anal, inc",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My Uncle Ted had never babysat me before, not that I needed a babysitter as I was 12 Years Old but Mum and Dad didn’t want to leave me in the house alone.</p> <p>Jenny, a teenager who usually sat with me when my parents were away, had phoned them an hour before they were due to go, to say that she couldn’t make it after all as she had an upset tummy.</p> <p>Mum was furious, as Dad had paid a lot of money for them to go to town to see some show or other and there was a six-month wait for tickets. They were due to stay over at a hotel as he had booked a romantic dinner for them both too.</p> <p>“What about Ted,” my Dad had asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know,” Mum replied. “He has a bit of a reputation as a pervert.”</p> <p>I didn’t know why she called him a pervert as he was always extremely nice to me and was always willing to play games and stuff whenever he came over. Mum kept spoiling it when I was playing with him though by telling me not to keep bothering Uncle Ted as I was making a nuisance of myself.</p> <p>I could tell that Uncle Ted didn’t think that I was a nuisance though. He loved playing games and would tickle me or turn me upside down all the time.</p> <p>“Hey Katy is a big girl now,” Dad replied. “I will have a word with Ted to tell him to back off. She’ll be ok.”</p> <p>Mum reluctantly agreed and half an hour later Ted was at the door complete with an overnight bag.</p> <p>Dad immediately took him into the study and when they came out Ted looked a bit embarrassed. “I’m sorry Bro,” he was saying as they came out. “There was no harm meant. I’ll keep my distance from her. I was just playing around.”</p> <p>Just before they left Mum took me to one side and told me not to bother Uncle Ted and to be good for him or he wouldn’t be able to look after me again.</p> <p>Uncle Ted and I waved to Mum and Dad as they left and returned to the lounge to sit and watch some TV but when I tried to sit on his lap Uncle Ted turfed me off and made me sit next to him on the sofa.</p> <p>I didn’t know what I had done wrong. My Uncle was never like this towards me. He was always hugging and kissing me and always let me sit on his lap. I decided that I must have done something to make him cross and decided that I would have to show him what a good girl I could be to make things better.</p> <p>Getting up I went into the kitchen and without being asked made him a cup of tea. I knew he liked my tea because he often got me to make him one. Uncle Ted never took sugar, he had his own special sweeteners so I went to the hall and found his bag to get some out but when I opened it I had to hunt around a little because the bag had lots of camera equipment in it.</p> <p>Not finding any in the main part of the bag I tried the outside pocket but found that it just contained lots of photos. I sneaked a look and was surprised to find that they were photos of me, taken over a number of years and all the photos were taken at an angle that showed my knickers.</p> <p>I now realised that what Mum had said about Uncle Ted being a pervert was true. For years he had been taking pictures of me at every opportunity and now I saw that some of them he had taken deliberately so they showed my underwear.</p> <p>The thought of him looking at me like that made me shiver but it was a shiver of excitement. Did he really find my skinny body sexy? I wanted to tell him that it was ok. That if he wanted to look at me he could. That I loved him.</p> <p>Instead I zipped up the pocket and looked again for his sweeteners. I found a white bag with a bottle of medicine but no sweeteners. I didn’t know that Uncle Ted was ill so I looked at the bottle to see what it was. ‘Temazepam’ it said. ‘May cause drowsiness’.</p> <p>Putting the bottle back I zipped the bag up and returned to the kitchen just as Uncle Ted came in.</p> <p>“What ya doing squirt,” he asked.</p> <p>“Just making you some tea,” I told him.</p> <p>“Oh thank you sweetheart,” he said bending to give me a kiss but at the last minute stopping himself and ruffling my hair. Taking his sweeteners out of his pocket he clicked a button and dropped one into his tea.</p> <p>“Do you fancy a MacDonald’s,” he asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes please,” I gushed giving him a hug around his waist but instead of hugging me back he just waited till I finished and then stepped back.</p> <p>“Lets use the drive through,” he said, “and bring it back here to eat.”</p> <p>We drove down to the local MacDonald’s and back in under ten minutes, me getting a Bacon Burger and Uncle Ted a Big Mac. Uncle Ted insisted on getting a strawberry and a chocolate shake for us too, although I usually have a coke.</p> <p>After asking which flavour shake I wanted Uncle Ted sent me off to wash my hands in the downstairs cloakroom but when I got there I found there was no towel so returned to the kitchen. As I was about to go in I saw my Uncle with his medicine but after crushing it between two spoons he put it into one of the milk shakes. Looking closely I realised that it was my strawberry milkshake he was putting it in and not his own.</p> <p>Something about the way that he was acting made me suspicious that this wasn’t an accident. He mixed the medicine up with the shake and put the top back on before putting our food onto trays and taking it through to the lounge.</p> <p>I waited a few minutes and then walked into the lounge and sat down next to him as he placed the tray on my lap. I wasn’t sure what was going on but started to eat the food wondering what I should do.</p> <p>“Drink up your shake,” Uncle Ted told me holding it out. I looked up at him holding the drink but couldn’t think of how I could get out of the situation without him knowing that I had been spying on him. Taking the drink I started to suck it up the straw and had drunk about a quarter of it when an idea came to me.</p> <p>I remembered the name on the bottle. ‘Temazipam’ it had said. I realised that if I could get to my computer I could do a search and it would tell me what Temazepam was. Telling Uncle Ted that I needed the toilet I ran upstairs and googled the word Temazepam.</p> <p>It soon became obvious what Temazepam was for but why would Uncle Ted want me sedated or even asleep? Then I remembered the pictures and I had a suspicion of what he was up to.</p> <p>So Uncle Ted was a pervert after all. He was going to drug me and take more pictures of me. I thought about this for a minute getting very excited at the idea. I could feel my cunny getting all tingly and wanted to see what my Uncle would do but I knew that if I drank that shake I wouldn’t know anything about it</p> <p>“Are you alright sweetheart,” Uncle Ted called up the stairs.</p> <p>“Just coming,” I answered, switching off the computer and going down the stairs before he got suspicious. As we walked back into the sitting room Uncle Ted picked up my drink and handed it to me.</p> <p>“Drink up squirt,” he told me and I drank some more of the milkshake not knowing what else to do, until about half of it was gone.</p> <p>Just then the phone rang and I ran to answer it, relieved that I had an excuse not to finish my drink. It was Mum checking that everything was all right. I reassured her that I was fine and called Uncle Ted to talk to her then quickly slipped into the kitchen and washed the rest of the drink down the sink.</p> <p>By the time Uncle Ted came back into the sitting room I was back on the chair with an empty shake container on my lap. He looked at me and then down at the drink and a smile lit up his face before he plonked himself down next to me to watch TV.</p> <p>I had read that Temazepam wasn’t fast acting so I gave it ten minutes and then leant against him as if I was sleepy, which I was. Had I taken too much of the medicine to keep awake, I worried? I had taken about half of what he had planned to give me so I suppose that it was no surprise that I was tired but was it enough to knock be out?</p> <p>My mind wandered and I was surprised to find myself lying on the chair with my head on my Uncles lap. It was uncomfortable lying there because he had something hard in his trouser pocket just under my cheek.</p> <p>I heard Uncle Ted begin to talk to me, although I had trouble understanding what he was saying. It was something about if he couldn’t play with me when I was awake then I would have to be asleep while he did it. He shook me to see if I was really out of it and I didn’t have any trouble pretending that I was asleep, as I nearly was.</p> <p>Lifting me gently my Uncle pulled me up his lap till I was laid face up across his legs and shook me again. When I didn’t respond one of his hands dropped to gently stroke my hair while the other came to rest on the bare skin of my leg.</p> <p>As I lay there with my eyes closed, struggling to remain awake, I could feel his hand on my leg stroke gently higher and higher until the fingers were brushing along the edge of my panties. I felt something wet trickle from my little slit before being soaked up be my panties and worried for a moment, that I had wet myself.</p> <p>The other hand left my hair and I felt it lift the hem of my skirt and knew that Uncle Ted was able to see by panties now. I tried to move but it felt as though I was awake but not able to control my body. Despite willing my body to move it remained helplessly exposed and vulnerable to my perverted Uncle’s gaze. Although I knew that I should be frightened I felt completely relaxed and unafraid.</p> <p>“Lovely,” I heard him say. “I love it when you wear your white panties for your uncle. How about we go somewhere where we can be more comfortable?”</p> <p>Suddenly I was aware that I was being carried. I was snuggled up against my Uncle’s chest and one of his hands was touching my bottom as he carried me up the stairs and put me down gently on my bed.</p> <p>As I lay there with my eyes closed, I felt My Uncle’s mouth close over mine and felt his hand cup my small breast. I could feel his tongue as he used it to push open my mouth and then felt it as it explored the inside of my mouth. His tongue licked along mine and pushed it from side to side as his hand gently squeezed at my breast.</p> <p>Pulling away from me I heard him leave the room and felt empty and lonely after all the attention that he had been giving me.</p> <p>The next thing I knew, he was lifting my skirt again and I heard the click, click, of photographs being taken. I realised that he had gone to get his camera and was now taking pictures of me laying here with my panties uncovered.</p> <p>Rolling me onto my front he took several pictures before lifting my skirt and taking some more. Then he spread my hands above my head before pulling my legs wide apart.</p> <p>“Oh aren’t you the brazen one, laying there like that,” he asked?” Then I heard click, click, as he continued to take photos and then his hands were on my panties, rubbing at my bottom and slipping down to rub my panty covered pussy, between my legs.</p> <p>His touch was exciting me and I tried hard to push against his fingers but much as I tried I couldn’t move.</p> <p>“I would love for you to be awake Princess but after that warning from your Dad I am going to have to be a bit more careful,” he said.</p> <p>I felt his hands take hold of the sides of my panties and pull them down my legs. He had to push my legs together to pull them off my feet but having done that he pulled my legs even wider apart than before.</p> <p>Click, click, I heard as he took some more photos then I felt the bed move as he climbed up onto it between my outstretched legs.</p> <p>“I have wanted to do this for so long,” he told me as his hands ran up my legs and rested on my pussy, squeezing gently.</p> <p>I wanted to moan and tell him how good it felt but I couldn’t make a sound. My breath was coming in little gasps and I could feel my heart beating hard as if it would explode.</p> <p>His fingers rubbed up and down the hairless bump of my slit and then one dipped inside. After moving it around inside me for several moments I heard him suck noisily on it.</p> <p>“Hmmm,” he said. “You taste even better than I thought you would.” Then flipping me over he buried his head into my pussy and lapped at it with his tongue.</p> <p>Warm feelings spread though me as his tongue lapped from the bottom of my slit up to the very top. Every time he licked the top of my slit I felt as though a bolt of electricity had run through me.</p> <p>Pulling his head off me he stopped as though thinking. “Well know-one is going to know,” he said to himself. “Why not? It’s not as if it will hurt her and she will never know anything about it will she?”</p> <p>It was as if he were trying to persuade himself, which he had apparently, succeeded in doing as he climbed off the bed and stripped off his trousers and pants. Now he climbed back on and straddled my chest.</p> <p>Pushing several pillows under my head Uncle Ted raised it before moving even higher up my chest. Now I could feel his penis touching my lips. It felt wet as he moved it from side to side coating my mouth with his fluids.</p> <p>I felt his fingers push open my lips and spread my teeth and then his penis pushed into my mouth. It felt huge and I was frightened that I wouldn’t be able to breathe but he stopped once it was resting on my tongue.</p> <p>“Oh baby,” he said as I heard his camera click several times. “You have no idea how sexy you look with my cock in your mouth. Ok baby I am going to fuck your mouth now. You don’t mind do you?”</p> <p>I felt him move my head from side to side as if I had shaken my head to say no and then his cock, as he had called it, started to slide gently in and out of my mouth.</p> <p>As he moved his cock in my mouth he took my hands and wrapped them around the shaft of it. Covering my hands with his he began moving them up and down the smooth skin of his cock slowly getting faster.</p> <p>“Oh you little cock sucker,” he yelled. “You like that don’t you? Go on then, wank my cock till I cum in your mouth, then you can swallow all my cum.”</p> <p>With this he began thrusting into my mouth harder and faster and dragged my hands up and down his cock so fast they must have been a blur, until I felt his cock jump as my mouth filled up with a thick liquid.</p> <p>I was grateful when my natural reflexes took over and I began swallowing his cum. I couldn’t really taste it but I coughed and choked several times as I tried to breathe.</p> <p>“Go on you little cock sucker,” my Uncle cried. “Swallow all my cum down into your lovely tummy.” Then I could hear the click, click of more photos being taken.</p> <p>I felt my uncle lie down beside me on the bed and felt his hands as they massaged my breasts forcefully. I could feel him tugging at my nipples as if he was trying to stretch them out from my chest and then felt him doing the same to the little button at the top of my slit.</p> <p>Suddenly I was aware of my Uncle turning me onto my tummy again. I felt him lift me as he shoved lots of pillows under me till my bum was stuck way up into the air and then I felt him pull my legs as wide apart as they would go.</p> <p>Click, click, I heard as he took yet more pictures and I imagined how exposed I must look with my legs spread so wide. Now I could feel his hands as he ran them over my bum and between my legs making my juices flow.</p> <p>Something cold and slippery was spread over my bottom and I felt My Uncle begin to press his finger into the centre of my rosebud.</p> <p>It didn’t hurt me as my Uncles finger slid inside me, it just felt weird. I could feel that he had added another finger and was pushing them in and out of me hard enough to almost knock me off the pillows.</p> <p>“You would be screaming your head off by now,” my Uncle said. “Thank goodness for sleeping pills. This way you have no pain, I get what I want and your parents will never know what I’ve done to you.”</p> <p>I could feel him as he knelt on the bed behind me. I felt him as he pulled his fingers from my bottom. I felt him as he pushed his cock up against my rosebud and when he pushed forward and shoved with all his might I felt a pain like I have never felt before.</p> <p>I couldn’t scream and I couldn’t move but tears flooded from my eyes, as his hard cock pushed it’s way deep inside me. I thought that he was tearing my insides apart as he pulled his cock back before thrusting forward again.</p> <p>I thought about why I could suddenly feel again but still couldn’t move but the horrible pain in my bottom kept getting in the way. This must be my punishment for not drinking what my Uncle had given me. He had said that it would hurt if I hadn’t taken the sleeping pills and now he was being proven right.</p> <p>“God I’m glad that I don’t have to be gentle with you,” he shouted as he lunged forward burying more of his cock inside me.</p> <p>I felt as though he was tearing me apart. My stomach felt as if he was punching it from the inside and my bottom felt as though it had been torn open.</p> <p>I had begun to get more feelings back and could feel his pubic hair against my bottom when he pushed himself deep inside me. One of his hands held my hip tight while the other had crept under me to pinch and squeeze my little button.</p> <p>As my Uncle began to rape my bottom harder and harder I felt the pain being replaced by a warm feeling. At first I though he had torn something and that it was my blood leaking inside me but it began to feel really nice.</p> <p>I began to push back against him as he pinched and rubbed my little button even harder and soon I felt as though I was going to pass out. A feeling came over me like nothing I have ever felt before. It was like my whole life centred around my button and what my Uncle was doing to me. I could hear myself gasping and crying and tried to push even harder against his fingers as a bright light filled my world.</p> <p>When I woke up it was morning. It took several minutes but suddenly everything came flooding back. I sat up in bed and looked around but everything was as it should be. My nightclothes and panties were on and I was alone.</p> <p>Getting out of bed I felt carefully at my bottom but apart from feeling a little sore there appeared to be no damage.</p> <p>I went downstairs and found Uncle Ted cooking breakfast. “Hi Squirt,” he called. “Did you sleep well?”</p> <p>Looking up at him as he smiled at me, I realised that I could never tell anyone what had happened. I loved my Uncle Ted and I didn’t care if he was a pervert.</p></div>",[]
880,Preteen Love Story,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,"Emily, dressed in her favourite tee shirt and short skirt, was on her way to stay the night at a friend’s house. She had a backpack with her overnight things and a change of clothes in, along with her favourite teddy bear.",2005-06-13,34,4,"M/fg, nc, bdsm, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emily, dressed in her favourite tee shirt and short skirt, was on her way to stay the night at a friend’s house. She had a backpack with her overnight things and a change of clothes in, along with her favourite teddy bear.</p> <p>Her Mum and Dad were off to the theatre and wouldn’t be home till late so Emily had arranged a sleepover with her friend. Her Mum had wanted to drop her off in the car but she had begged to walk to the friend’s house to show her independence and her Mother had given in because it was getting late and she was rushing around to get ready.</p> <p>There was another reason that the little preteen girl wanted to go to her friend’s house alone. Last night she had a row with the girl she was staying with and wanted to buy her a little present down at the market that was held near the old station. She knew that her Mum would not have time to take her there first and that she wasn’t allowed to go there alone but she dearly wanted to buy a forever friends bracelet to give to her best friend to make up for the row.</p> <p>Emily didn’t know it yet but when she didn’t turn up at her friend’s house, her friend’s Mother would just complain about thoughtless people who didn’t tell you about their change of plans and assume it was because of the row between the girls.</p> <p>Most people drove to the market because it was across town and to get there you had to travel through an area that was due to be torn down and rebuilt. Most of the residents from the area had been moved but demolition had not yet started so it was getting overgrown and looked a bit frightening to the young child as she nervously walked along.</p> <p>Turning a corner she almost bumped into a teenage boy and girl who were hurrying in the opposite direction. For a moment they all stood staring at each other before the boy spoke.</p> <p>“Where do you think your going,” he asked?</p> <p>“Just down to the market,” Emily answered looking in fear at the tough teens blocking her path.</p> <p>“You got any money,” the boy asked?</p> <p>“No sir,” Emily lied looking around for help as she realised the trouble she was in.</p> <p>“So why are you going to the market if you ain’t got no money,” the boy continued? “You wouldn’t be lying to me would ya?”</p> <p>“No sir,” Emily repeated now looking frantically for an escape route as the girl walked around behind her.</p> <p>“What’s in the backpack,” the girl asked trying to pull it off?</p> <p>Emily clung onto the pack and struggled as the girl tried to take it off but the boy pushed her up against the wall so hard that her head smacked against it making her see stars for a moment.</p> <p>When she recovered the teenage girl had her backpack and was undoing the top. “Not here,” the boy said looking around nervously. “Over there,” he said motioning to a block of derelict garages.</p> <p>They took one of her arms each and hustled the little preteen over to the garages. As the boy kicked open the stiff door on one, they pushed her inside and closed the door behind them. Inside it looked as if some local kids had used it as a den as an old table and chairs stood to one side and a worn out sofa sat at the far end.</p> <p>The girl took the bag to the table and turning it upside down emptied the contents out. As her purse dropped on to the table along with the rest of her things Emily felt the boy release her arm. Moving to the table he caught up the purse and looked inside.</p> <p>“You fucking liar,” he shouted as he pulled out fifteen pounds from the purse. “So you ain’t got no money eh?”</p> <p>Emily didn’t hang around. With nobody holding her and in the face of his anger she ran for the door intent on getting away.</p> <p>She had taken her captors by surprise and if it hadn’t been for the fact that the door was warped and was stuck she would have been clean away before they got to her. As she tugged on the unmoving door the teenage boy caught up with her and spinning her around to face him he punched her in the stomach with a force that drove the breath from her body.</p> <p>Emily gasped and collapsed onto the cold hard floor, doubled over and desperately trying to catch her breath.</p> <p>“Tie her up to make sure she don’t try that again,” the boy ordered and the teenage girl dragged Emily by her hair, to a straight backed chair where she tied her with some rope from the corner of the garage. When she had finished Emily sat with her arms bound together behind the chair and her legs tied to the front legs of the chair.</p> <p>She watched as the boy went through the things on the tabletop, picking them up and discarding them. He picked up her clean shorts and checked the pockets then he picked up her tiny pink panties and looked at them and then at her. The boy’s eyes dropped and Emily realised that with her legs tied apart to the chair he could see right up her tiny skirt and was looking at the panties she was wearing. Her face burned red as he continued to stare for a minute before returning to the items on the table.</p> <p>Dropping the panties he picked up her training bra and laughed.</p> <p>“What’s this for?” He asked as he held the bra up. “You ain’t got enough tits to fit in a thimble so what do you need this for””</p> <p>Emily went even brighter red. It was bad enough that he was going through her underwear without his making fun of her. “Everyone tells me I’m big for my age,” she replied before she could stop herself.</p> <p>“Oh do they? Well lets see if everyone is telling the truth,” he said and dropping the bra he walked over to where Emily sat tied. Grasping the top of her shirt in both hands he showed his strength by tearing it apart. The shirt ripped from the neck to her waist, exposing a white training bra, which was pushed out by two half lemon sized bumps underneath.</p> <p>He had acted so fast that the little preteen girl hadn’t had time to react but now she struggled to free herself as he stared at her breasts covered only by her thin bra.</p> <p>“Well they look bigger than I thought they’d be,” the boy conceded, “But there still ain’t much there.”</p> <p>“Aw leave her alone Craig, she’s too young to mess around with like that,” The teenage girl said.</p> <p>“You stupid bitch,” Craig shouted. “Do ya wanna give her our surnames too while you’re at it? Get you ass over here and stop her struggling for me before I beat the crap outta ya.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Craig. I didn’t mean to,” the teenage girl said too frightened by her boyfriends outburst to do anything other than what she had been told to do.</p> <p>As his girlfriend grasped Emily by the shoulders to stop her moving, Craig stood looking down at the frightened girl and felt his cock swell inside his jeans as he got off on her fear.</p> <p>“Why have you got a change of clothes and nightclothes in your backpack,” he asked? When Emily didn’t answer he said, “Are you sleeping over at someone else’s house?”</p> <p>Emily nodded, too frightened to answer.</p> <p>“Does that mean that your parents are away tonight,” he continued?</p> <p>Sitting there too frightened to speak Emily looked up into his eyes and managed to shake her head in response.</p> <p>“You’re lying again aren’t you,” Craig shouted? “I’m fed up with your lying, bitch, time to teach you a lesson.”</p> <p>Tearing at Emily’s training bra he ripped it from her body, causing her to cry out in pain as the fabric dug into her young flesh before giving and ripping apart. Grabbing the remains of her torn shirt Craig tugged and ripped until it too lay in shreds on the floor and the young preteen girl sat, naked to the waist in front of him.</p> <p>All the time he tore at her clothes Emily begged him to stop and to let her go but Craig was sexually aroused at having the young girl at his mercy and his cock just got harder as she begged for her freedom.</p> <p>“Shut up bitch,” Craig shouted as he slapped his little captive hard across her face.</p> <p>“Do you want one too Natalie, he asked his girlfriend hearing her start to complain about him hurting the younger girl?</p> <p>“No Craig,” she answered, more afraid of Craig than she had ever been before. The reason she went with him was that he was the meanest of the boys around and that gave her credibility with the other kids. She was well used to his cruelty, as she had been on the receiving end of it more than once and didn’t want him to turn on her now.</p> <p>“I’ll ask you one more time and if you lie I’ll make you regret it,” Craig told their little captive. “Are you parents away tonight or not?”</p> <p>“Yes. I mean No. I mean…,” Emily stuttered out in reply, unable in her panic to express in words that they were out but would be back after the theatre.</p> <p>“Well don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Craig growled and scooping up her torn shirt from the floor he forced it into her mouth, laughing as she gagged as he pushed hard to get it all in. Fastening it in place with the discarded bra he stood back to survey his handiwork, while Emily shook her head from side to side, tears running down her pretty face.</p> <p>As Craig stared down at the half naked and helpless preteen girl the lust was obvious on his face. His eyes wondered over her small exciting body, taking in her flat stomach, tiny navel and small but perfect breasts with their tiny pink nipples.</p> <p>Reaching out he ran his fingers over her left breast, feeling the hardness of her nipple and the firmness of the mound beneath it. Now he did the same with her other breast savouring her helplessness.</p> <p>Cupping both her breasts in his hands Craig squeezed them, first gently then more firmly causing the preteen girl to yelp in pain behind the gag.</p> <p>“Don’t hurt her Craig,” Natalie told him. “She’s only a kid.”</p> <p>Craig swung his fist, which connected with the side of Natalie’s head and knocked her to the ground. In an instant he was on her tearing off her shirt and bra until she too was topless.</p> <p>“I told you to shut it, ya stupid cow,” he told her. “Now you’ve pissed me off and ya both gonna get hurt.”</p> <p>Pulling her up by the hair Craig dragged her across to the table and stood her with her back to it as he stood in front of her.</p> <p>“Put ya hands behind ya on the table and if ya move them you’ll regret it,” he shouted at her. “I’m not gonna hurt her, I’m gonna hurt you,” he told her. “Then you’re gonna do the same to her as I done to you. Got it? You’re gonna hurt her and ya better make it bad or you’ll get it even worse.”</p> <p>The terrified teenager stood shaking in front of him. Naked to the waist she stood with her hands behind her knowing that he was going to hurt her and that she couldn’t do anything to stop him.</p> <p>Bending his head the teen boy sucked first one and then the other nipple, feeling them grow and harden in his mouth. Natalie couldn’t help but like the feeling until he suddenly bit down hard and chewed on each of her nipples in turn. She was sure that he must be near to tearing them off, so painful was it.</p> <p>When he straightened up she saw that one of her breasts was bleeding where he had bitten through the skin. Now his hands reached out and grasped her already sore breasts hard, squeezing them until his fingers almost met through the skin, before he twisted them outwards.</p> <p>A shriek of pain was torn from Natalie’s throat and her hands left the table to try and defend herself but Craig just knocked them aside and smacked her breast hard with his open hand. Back and forth his hand went first smacking one breast, then as pain caused the teenage girl to reach up to her breast he smacked the other. Soon her breasts were bright red and swollen and when he stopped smacking her she fell to the floor rolling into a ball to protect herself.</p> <p>Grabbing her by the hair Craig pulled her back to her feet. “Get those hands behind you,” he ordered her and when she complied he grasped her hard brown nipples between his fingers and thumbs.</p> <p>First he pulled them up, making her stand on tiptoe. Then he twisted and squeezed them making her scream out in pain.</p> <p>“Ok. Ya know what to do now do it to her,” he commanded pointing at Emily and giving Natalie a shove in her direction.</p> <p>Emily watched as Natalie stumbled over to her. Both girls were terrified. Emily of what Natalie was about to do to her and Natalie of what Craig would do if she didn’t please him.</p> <p>Behind the gag Emily was pleading as Natalie dropped to her knees in front of her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” Natalie mouthed as she prepared to hurt the little preteen girl that until now she had been trying to protect.</p> <p>“Remember to do what I did to you,” Craig growled. “And make it hurt!”</p> <p>Natalie lowered her head and alternately sucked on the little preteen girl’s breasts until she felt the tiny buds of her nipples getting hard. Sucking it in deeper she began to chew and nip at the tiny bud in her mouth.</p> <p>“I said to make it hurt,” Craig reminded her, giving her a smack across her ass to show that he meant business.</p> <p>Natalie didn’t want to be hurt anymore than Emily did so bit down hard on the tit in her mouth causing the little girl to scream behind her gag. Swapping breasts Natalie did the same to the other nipple and tasted the coppery taste of blood in her mouth as her teeth broke the little girls skin.</p> <p>Sitting back on her heels the teenager noticed that both the young girl’s breasts had blood leaking from them. Much as she regretted having to hurt Emily she knew that if she didn’t it would be the worse for her.</p> <p>Reaching out with both hands Natalie grasped the younger girl’s breasts squeezing her fingers together until the fingertips met through Emily’s breasts. The shrieks could be heard even through the gag in the young girl’s mouth and her eyes went wide in pain as tears flooded down her face.</p> <p>Letting go of her breasts Natalie began to slap first one then the other making them a bright red colour as the little girl squirmed around trying to avoid the blows.</p> <p>“You can do it harder than that,” Craig shouted. “Or do I have to demonstrate on you again?”</p> <p>Not wanting to be his victim again Natalie began to smack the young girl’s breasts harder. With Emily’s hands tied behind her she was helpless to protect herself and took the full force of each blow on her tender breasts, which began to turn purple with the bruising.</p> <p>Looking up Natalie noticed that Craig had pulled out his cock and was stroking it. She had never seen it so large and knew that he was turned on by what she was doing to the young girl.</p> <p>“Ok squeeze her nipples now,” he told her and Natalie obediently did as she was told, gripping the younger girl’s nipples between her finger and thumb and squeezing.</p> <p>By now Emily was reduced to sobbing but the new pain made her eyes open again as she struggled to break the bonds that held her down. The fingers squeezing her nipples pulled them up and Emily tried to raise herself in her seat to ease the pain. Then her nipples were stretched out grotesquely in front of her and it felt like the girl was trying to rip them off. Emily’s back arched as she tried to move her body forward. She could see the boy rubbing himself out of the corner of her eyes.</p> <p>“Keep her like that,” Craig ordered and moving forward, pointing his cock at the preteen girl’s face. His cum shot out, the first spurt catching Emily straight in the eye and the next coating her hair and ear as she turned away from the liquid which was burning her eye.</p> <p>“Open you mouth,” Craig ordered Natalie, holding his cock tight to stop any more of his cum escaping. When she did he pushed himself deep inside and allowed the rest of his cum to fill her mouth. “Ok you can swallow it and clean me up,” he commanded and the teenager swallowed her mouthful of cum and began to lick and suck him clean, knowing that the penalty for disobeying would be more pain.</p> <p>While Natalie worked on his cock, Craig leaned over and began to play with Emily’s small breasts, squeezing, twisting and pulling on the nipples till tears ran from her eyes again.</p> <p>Soon he felt his cock getting hard again and decided that this time he would make Emily suck him off.</p> <p>“Take off her gag,” he ordered Natalie as he pulled his stiff cock from her mouth.</p> <p>Watching as his girlfriend removed the gag he could see his drying cum coating the preteen girl’s face and hair.</p> <p>“Now I want the truth this time or it will be even worse for you,” he told her. “Are your parents out tonight?”</p> <p>Emily had trouble finding her voice she was so scared. Her mouth was dry and she could only see out of one eye because the other was caked in dried semen but she knew that she had to answer and managed to croak out. “They are out until about midnight. They have gone to the theatre.”</p> <p>“That’s better.” Craig told her. “If only you had been honest from the start we wouldn’t have had to hurt you would we?”</p> <p>“No.” Emily croaked out.</p> <p>“Well I think you should apologise to us now for all the trouble you have caused us,” he continued.</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” Emily said, tears running from her eyes and willing to say whatever she had to in order to escape from more punishment.</p> <p>“That’s nice,” Craig continued. “Now I think you had better show Natalie how sorry you are.”</p> <p>Both Natalie and Emily looked puzzled as Craig took off Natalie’s short skirt and pulled down her knickers. Pulling her back over to the chair where Emily sat bound, he had her stand with a leg each side of the chair, which put her pussy directly in front of the preteen girl’s face.</p> <p>“Give her a kiss to show her how sorry you are,” he ordered the young girl.</p> <p>Confusion showed on Emily’s face. She had never even heard about oral sex with another girl and just did not understand what Craig wanted her to do.</p> <p>Pulling Natalie out of the way Craig grabbed the little girl’s bruised breasts and once again twisted and squeezed them. As she screamed out in pain he yelled at her. “When I tell you to do something you don’t fucking hesitate, you just do it. Now kiss her pussy and make it nice for her or you’ll regret it,” he ordered.</p> <p>Pushing Natalie back in place he stood behind Emily and shoved her face hard into his girlfriend’s crotch. “Kiss it nice,” he ordered.</p> <p>Finally Emily understood what was wanted and began to kiss the older girl on her pussy lips. “Now stick your tongue out and lick up and down,” Craig ordered and Emily tentatively obeyed. The older girl began to sway as she pushed her hips forward against the little preteen girl’s tongue seeking to get as much pleasure as she could.</p> <p>Reaching down Craig pulled his girlfriend’s pussy lips open. “Ok,” he said. “Get your tongue right inside and lick up and down and don’t stop till I tell you,” he ordered Emily and reluctantly, she stuck her tongue inside the other girls pussy and began to lick up and down, tasting the bitter taste of the older girl’s lubricating juices as she did.</p> <p>Craig smiled as he pushed the young girl’s face harder into Natalie’s sopping wet pussy. His cock was rock hard again and slapped against the little girl’s head as she was buffeted back and forth between his pushing and Natalie’s forceful hip thrusts.</p> <p>He could see that Natalie was getting off on this and could hear her guttural grunts each time the little girl’s tongue pushed over her hard clit.</p> <p>Natalie’s body began a series of jerks which ended with her grabbing the back of Emily’s head and grinding the young girl’s face as hard as she could against her groin, holding it there as her orgasm washed over her.</p> <p>Slowly Natalie came down from the most intense orgasm that she had ever had to find the young girl struggling to free herself from the suffocating grip that she was held in. Letting go Natalie looked down at the little preteen girl’s face, which was covered in slime from her pussy.</p> <p>Both girls looked at each other, panting from their exertions until Craig pulled Natalie out of the way and stood in front of Emily, his cock standing out in front of him and pointing at her face.</p> <p>Emily looked down at his cock, which to her looked huge. She could see something wet leaking from the slit in the end and cowered back away from it. Craig saw her trying to move back away from him and thrust forward until the tip of his cock brushed the young girl’s lips.</p> <p>As he pulled back a strand of precum stretched for a moment, between his cock and Emily’s young lips until it snapped dropping back to fall on her badly bruised breasts.</p> <p>“Stick your tongue out,” he ordered but Emily shook her head no. Without warning Craig slapped her face then backhanded her twice, rocking her head back and leaving her with a ringing in her ears. Pinching her nose tightly he waited until her mouth opened so that she could breathe. “Now do as you were told,” he commanded and the edge of her pink tongue appeared between her lips as the frightened girl complied.</p> <p>Again Craig pushed forward but this time he stopped with his cock touching her warm tongue and rubbed it up and down, coating her tongue and lips with the precum that was leaking from his cock.</p> <p>“Now open your mouth wider,” he ordered.</p> <p>Swallowing hard Emily did as she was told and sat there with her mouth open waiting for what she now knew to be inevitable. For a few moments the cock stayed, just touching her lips as Craig enjoyed the warm breath that she blew across it’s sensitive tip but then he moved forward and she felt the head of his cock slip inside her mouth.</p> <p>“Natalie, fetch me those pliers,” Craig called to his girlfriend who gave a start at hearing her name called but quickly moved to fetch them.</p> <p>Taking the pliers from Natalie’s hand Craig looked down at Emily’s purple marked young breasts and held the pliers in front of her face. “I want you to suck and lick my cock while I fuck your face,” he told her. “If you don’t do it well enough or if you stop before I tell you to, I am going to tear those pretty little nipples off your tits with these,” he said shaking the pliers in front of her for emphasis.</p> <p>Sobs rocked the young girl’s body at this latest threat as she sat there with the head of Craig’s cock in her mouth but as he reached down towards her painfully bruised and bloodied breasts she realised that she would have to comply and closed her lips around his cock and began to suck on the end.</p> <p>Her tongue licked across the end and around the head of the cock and she heard the boy cry out as if in pain. Ready to stop in case she had hurt him she realised that the cry was of passion and she repeated the lick in an attempt to appease her attacker.</p> <p>The cock in her mouth was now leaking lots of precum inside her which Emily had no choice but to swallow. The liquid tasted slightly bitter and salty but was not as bad as she had expected.</p> <p>“Cum’on you can do better than that,” the boy ordered and Emily redoubled her efforts sucking and licking so hard her mouth began to get tired.</p> <p>As Craig looked down he thought to himself that he had never seen anything so sexy. His cock’s head was buried inside this pretty little preteen girl’s mouth as she made sucking and slurping noises. Her face was still coated in his cum and his girlfriend’s pussy juice, which had dried to a white crust that was beginning to peel off.</p> <p>Holding the little girl with a hand on either side of her head Craig pushed his cock deeper into her mouth until, as he felt the back of her mouth against his cock her gag reflex started. Holding his cock there he could feel her mouth squeezing his cock in an effort to expel it.</p> <p>Pulling back until just the head of his cock was in her mouth Craig allowed his captive time to recover after which she returned to sucking and licking his cock with a new vigour in an attempt to stop him from doing that again.</p> <p>As much as Craig enjoyed her efforts he soon wanted more and began to gently fuck her mouth again. Gently at first and then with more force he fucked in and out of her warm tight mouth, grateful for the fact that having cum once already he was able to make this last as long as he desired.</p> <p>As he went deeper Craig reached the point at which the young girl’s gag reflex kicked in again and was treated to her mouth squeezing his cock in a vice like grip on each inward stroke. Never having had a girl so completely at his mercy, Craig wanted to savour every moment. He had dreamt of throat fucking a girl for many years but had never found one who, even under threats, would let him do it.</p> <p>Now he had this little preteen girl, naked to the waist and with her hands bound behind her, at his mercy, Craig was going to find out if it was possible and if it was, what it felt like.</p> <p>The very thought of what he was going to do to this little girl had Craig’s cock growing even harder and the cum beginning to boil in his balls.</p> <p>Taking a firm grip on either side of her head Craig pulled his helpless victim towards him and at the same time pushed his hips forward, thrusting his cock into the opening of Emily’s throat.</p> <p>The first couple of thrust Craig found that her throat too tight and he couldn’t get his cock down inside her but using more force on the third thrust he felt his cock stretching her throat as it made it’s way down until his balls slapped up against her chin.</p> <p>Holding himself deep inside her he felt like her throat was trying to milk his cock as she convulsed around him. Slowly he withdrew, allowing her to catch her breath before shoving hard into her once more and pushing hard until his balls banged once more against her chin.</p> <p>Again and again her repeated the rape of her throat, caring nothing for the pain of the little girl only knowing that this was the best sexual experience he had ever had.</p> <p>Each time he pushed into her throat Craig held himself there a little longer savouring the way her convulsions and struggles milked his cock. He knew he couldn’t hold out much longer as he felt the cum begin it’s journey from his balls to the girl’s mouth.</p> <p>Pushing into her throat one last time Craig waited until he felt his cum begin to spurt from the end of his cock before pulling back so that just the head was inside her mouth. “Don’t even think about wasting any of my cum, you little slut,” he warned her. Emily struggled to keep up with all of the sperm he was filling her with, swallowing again and again until he finally stopped and she was able to catch her breath.</p> <p>“Not bad for a first effort,” Craig praised. “I’ll expect you to do far better when we get back after robbing your parents house. Put the gag back on her Natalie, we don’t want anyone to find her before we get back do we?”</p> <p>Tears rolled down her eyes as Emily watched the two of them leave knowing that they would be back soon and that her ordeal was far from over.</p></div>",[]
881,Beatrice's Story,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Beatrice is played like an instrument by her very own fan club.,2005-06-28,18,4,"M+/f, nc, bdsm, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Young Beatrice was pleased. The first half of the performance had gone well but now in the middle of the second she felt as though she was playing better than she had ever played in her life. She could almost feel the music as the string quartet played for the private party in this huge house.</p> <p>The room had excellent acoustics and the audience of about thirty people were very appreciative of the musicians who were performing for them. The only slight downside was the heat from the lights that blazed down at them, which had them all perspiring soon after starting their performance but the host had graciously organised some drinks for them during the short interval.</p> <p>The young violinist didn’t know why but she felt everything so much more acutely than usual. She could feel the vibrations from the music travelling through her body from where she held the violin under her chin. She could feel her skin as if her clothes were brushing it as she moved. She realised with a shock that her nipples were hard and she had an itch between her legs that caused her to rub her thighs together in an attempt to ease it.</p> <p>Looking up Bea noticed that everyone in the room was looking at her. She wondered if they could see what the curious feelings were doing to her. Could they see that she was beginning to pant and was getting a strange sexual feeling? Although she loved her music, never before had it affected her this way!</p> <p>As though through a mist she realised that hers was the only instrument left playing but she felt that she just had to finish before she could stop. The room had begun to spin before her and just as she felt herself topple over, hands steadied her and she was led to a chair to sit down.</p> <p>“Don’t worry.” She heard a voice say. “It is so hot in here that you must feel faint. I’ll just loosen your clothes for you.”</p> <p>Feeling her blouse being undone should have worried the young girl but for some reason she just couldn’t think straight. Even when the button on her skirt was undone and she felt it sliding down her legs Bea couldn’t object and as the welcome sleep engulfed her she was thinking only that it was so frustrating to have been playing so well and yet not having been able to finish the piece.</p> <p>As she came to Bea tried to make sense of things. She was still on the small stage looking sideways at the audience but they were all upside down. Trying to raise herself she found, hurt her wrists and finally it dawned on her that she was bound on her back over a piano stool wearing only her underwear.</p> <p>With her head off one end of the stool and her bottom off the other the only part of the helpless girl actually on the stool was her back. Her arms along with her ankles were tied to the legs of the stool that were under her shoulders, pulling her legs back painfully and leaving her crotch wide open to the audiences view.</p> <p>From her upside down position Bea watched in frightened silence as two men got up and walked over to where she lay. She realised from her height that there must be something under the piano stool as she was raised to a point where she was at a level with the men’s crotch and the thought confirmed her worse fears as to what they were going to do to her.</p> <p>“My dear we are so pleased that you were able to come here tonight,” a man who she recognised as the party’s host said. “My friends and I are some of your biggest admirers. Not only are we admirers of the talent that you show in your music but we have long admired your beautiful body as well.”</p> <p>“Please let me go,” Bea begged. “I won’t tell anyone if you let me go now.”</p> <p>“What and disappoint your audience?” The man said gesturing towards the men and women sitting watching. “I’m sure that you really wouldn’t want to do that, would you?”</p> <p>“Please just untie me,” Bea cried, tears beginning to fall from her eyes as the helplessness of her position sunk in.</p> <p>“Oh no,” the man said. “Just consider the ropes as the strings on your violin and you as a lovely musical instrument. Your moans, cries and screams will be the notes of our music as the members of the orchestra,” at this he waved a hand towards the audience, “play your body.”</p> <p>“We are going to add some more strings later but for now these will do,” he continued “But first we have to savour your body as we would a fine Stradivarius.”</p> <p>Taking up a pair of scissors he came over to Bea and cut the straps on her lacy bra before sliding the points between her breasts and snipping the fabric, which allowed it to spring to either side, exposing her perfect small breasts with their small brown nipples to everyone in the room.</p> <p>Handing the scissors to the man who stood by her legs he reached out and pulled the remainder of her bra from Bea’s helpless body. Now she felt the blade slip under the material at the side of her matching panties and felt the material release as it was cut through.</p> <p>“No don’t please,” Bea cried out as she felt the fabric on the other side of her panties go loose as it too was cut and then the ruined cloth was pulled from her body leaving her naked beneath the eyes of the audience.</p> <p>Through her tears of frustration and helplessness Bea noticed for the first time the video cameras as they recorded her humiliation. As she dropped her head back, tired from the effort of holding it up she saw that the host had undressed and stood naked with his cock pointing towards her face.</p> <p>Reaching across her he gently grasped her breasts and began to massage them with his hands.</p> <p>“No please don’t,” the young girl begged again.</p> <p>The host squeezed her breasts hard and Bea cried out as pain shot through her body. “That’s better,” he said with a smile. I was fed up with hearing the same tune again and again.” Taking hold of her nipples between his fingers and thumbs he pulled upwards and Bea arched her back to try to avoid even more pain. The man seeing what she was doing just smiled at her and pulled harder until she screamed again.</p> <p>“Lovely,” he said. “Music to my ears. Now lets see what you sound like with this in your mouth?”</p> <p>Putting his cock against the young girl’s lips he squeezed her nipples again and when she opened her mouth to scream he slid his cock inside and to the back of her mouth making her choke as her gag reflex massaged his cock for him.</p> <p>Feeling every ridge and vein of the cock in her mouth Bea wanted desperately to bite down but fear of what they would do, prevented her. In her upside down position she felt so vulnerable and so open. As the man fucked her mouth she could feel how the way that her legs were pulled back, opened up her pussy to those who sat in front of her.</p> <p>She had never had anyone use her the way this man was. True she had given oral sex to her boyfriend Kevin, on a number of occasions but this man was just fucking her mouth relentlessly. She was glad that he had pulled back slightly so he was no longer choking her but she could feel him speeding up and realised that he was going to come inside her mouth.</p> <p>“I want you to swallow every last drop,” her attacker warned her. “Spill any and I’ll make sure you regret it.”</p> <p>As her mind went into a frenzy, Bea tried to think of a way out of this. She didn’t even swallow her boyfriend’s cum and certainly didn’t want to swallow this stranger’s but even as she tried to think, she felt his cock pulse in her mouth and she choked as his hot spunk filled her throat.</p> <p>Ramming his cock up against her throat her attacker held it there as spurt after spurt of hot cum erupted from the end, filling and choking the young girl until she had no choice but to swallow if she wanted to breathe again. Finally he finished and as he pulled out some of the copious amount of cum still in her mouth leaked out and ran down into her eye.</p> <p>“You’ll pay for that later,” the man told her as he used his finger to catch the leaking cum and brought his finger up to the lovely girl’s mouth. “Suck it off,” he shouted and in fear for her life Bea opened her mouth and sucked the slimy goo from the man’s finger.</p> <p>Applause erupted from the audience as the man took a bow before stepping off of the stage to allow three men to join the man who had removed her panties.</p> <p>All of the men stripped and then took their placed around Bea’s naked body as if waiting for a conductor to tell them to begin.</p> <p>Finally Bea felt the man between her legs reach out and run his finger lightly up and down the slit of her pussy. She felt his thumb rest against her clit and felt it begin to make little circular movements as she strained at her bonds, feeling herself aroused despite the fact that she was being used by force.</p> <p>Now the man on either side of her reached out and gently cupped a breast each. Their hands squeezed and released her breasts and Bea began to fear that they would make her come in front of the audience as the man between her legs speeded up.</p> <p>Little gasps and yelps escaped the beautiful girl’s lips as all three of the men worked on making her reach an orgasm. Bea was thrashing about in her bondage as the two men working on her breasts used the heel of their hands to squash her breasts flat against her chest while the man between her legs just rubbed harder and faster.</p> <p>With a yell that filled the room Bea finally came. It was unlike anything that she had ever felt before in its intensity and as the hands continued to keep her cumming she heard the applause again from the audience and her face reddened in embarrassment.</p> <p>Suddenly both breasts got painfully pinched at the same time and as Bea opened her mouth to cry out she again had it filled with a man’s cock. This man slowly slid his cock in and out of her mouth as if he was in no rush to come. Bea could feel another orgasm approaching as the others continued to work her body like the fine instrument that it was.</p> <p>She tried to cry out as she again came but all that emerged was a long moan. The audience however saw her upward thrusts and her shuddered orgasm and again burst into applause.</p> <p>Now she felt the man between her legs push his cock between the lips of her pussy and rub it against the entrance to her treasure. She was slick with her own juices as he pushed harder and she began to feel herself stretch as his cock began to disappear inside her.</p> <p>She still felt super sensitive from the drugs that she had been given so could feel every bump, as his cock stretched her open as she had never felt stretched before. As he forced the last inch into her she winced as she felt it bump against her cervix as he bottomed out inside her.</p> <p>Like the man in her mouth he began to gently fuck her and then she felt the two other men’s mouths cover her breasts and start sucking and licking at her sensitive nipples. The feeling was electric. Never had Bea felt this way. All four men had established a slow rhythm that had her constantly on the edge of an orgasm as they used her body for their and the audiences pleasure.</p> <p>Slowly they began to force themselves on her harder. Now she felt one cock bruising the back of her mouth with every stroke as the other cock banged hard into her cervix making her squeal and jump as they pounded into her. The mouths on her breasts had started to nip and pull at her nipples as teeth closed over them. Bea jumped then jumped again as the point of hurt was constantly changing.</p> <p>Despite the pain however Bea couldn’t stop her body responding to the stimulation she was receiving. Tears began to well up in her eyes and she felt betrayed by her body as it began to shake in the beginnings of another orgasm.</p> <p>As her hips thrust up to meet the cock that was trying to force itself even deeper inside her she felt the cock in her mouth stiffen and swell as it began to spray cum down her throat. With her throat blocked she struggled for air, feeling as though she was being asphyxiated as she felt the cock in her pussy stop moving as it’s owner began to spray his cum deep inside her. Her own orgasm hit her harder and stronger than any she had previously experienced and even as she began to black out she felt the other two men splatter their cum across her breasts and heard the frantic applause of the audience in the background.</p> <p>When Bea came to she found herself seated in a large wooden chair. Her ankles were tied to the front of the chair and her hands were bound together in front of her. She could still taste the man’s cum in her mouth and could feel a trickle of cum escape from her pussy and run down her body onto the chair. The audience were standing around drinking as if this were a natural intermission in the performance but once they noticed Bea was awake all eyes returned to her and the talk died down.</p> <p>The host brought a soft drink over and Bea looked carefully at it before gratefully drinking it down. If it were drugged, she reasoned there really wasn’t much she could do about it and she was very thirsty.</p> <p>“Well my dear we all enjoyed the little introduction piece,” he told her. “Now we move on to the main body of the performance, before we finish with a crescendo that should bring you a standing ovation. Mind you I suppose that in your case a standing ovation from us will just mean that you will have to give us an encore,” he continued, laughing at his own joke.</p> <p>At a signal from the man several others came over and untied her from the chair before leading her back to the small stage and to the piano stool on it’s platform in the middle. As Bea was leant backwards onto the stool she noticed that she had been cleaned up and that her breasts were no longer coated in cum.</p> <p>This time they didn’t tie her down but four strong men held a limb each to prevent her moving as with horror she saw that a line of naked men had formed with the first one standing between her knees, his hard cock jutting upwards. Dropping her head back she found another line of naked men waiting and realised just what the main body of the performance was going to consist of. She knew that she was about to be gang raped in both ends and was helpless to stop these depraved men from using her.</p> <p>Bea kept her head up hoping to delay the rape of her throat by the men behind her but this meant she could see everything as the men holding her legs pulled her pussy lips apart to make it easier for the man standing between her legs to push his stiff cock into her still tight pussy. She could feel the cock slowly sliding up inside her, lubricated by the earlier rape. Slowly the man kept pushing until his cock was completely buried in her young body and his pubic hair was touching hers.</p> <p>Now the man began to slowly withdraw his cock and then push it all the way back inside her body. Bea groaned at the intense feelings that ran through her as the man’s fingers started to rub at her clit and a feeling like a bolt of electricity shot through her body.</p> <p>Throwing back her head Bea found a hard cock waiting. A pair of hands held her head down to stop her moving and the cock was pressed against her lips. She could feel the wetness of the man’s precum coating her lips as she tried to stop his entry but a sudden pain as the man between her legs pinched her clit, made her scream until the sound was cut off when the cock was shoved into the warm cavity of her mouth.</p> <p>Now muffled moans and groans were all that escaped the young girl as the two men synchronised their thrusting at opposite ends of her body. Bea felt totally full one second and then empty the next.</p> <p>The man between Bea’s legs began to thrust with more force as he neared his climax. His rubbing fingers worked at her clit with an urgency that sent her into a frenzy as Bea was forced to orgasm, her virginal muscles tightening around his cock as she felt him stiffen, before she felt him unload his balls, deep inside her.</p> <p>As he pulled out Bea felt his cum overflow her insides and leak down her thigh. Another cock was inserted into her vagina and soon it too was pounding away inside her. By now though Bea’s attention had switched to the cock in her mouth, which was trying to bury itself down her throat.</p> <p>With her head bent over backwards her rapist had a straight line through her mouth into her throat and he now seemed determined to get the whole of his cock inside Bea. Showing no thought for the pain that he was causing he pushed harder and with a sudden jolt his large member entered the poor girl’s throat.</p> <p>As Bea choked from a lack of air she felt the cock pulse as her assailant came deep inside her throat and as he pulled back she found her mouth full of his hot, sticky cum. Swallowing as quickly as she could the young girl struggled to breathe as her mouth filled up faster than she could swallow until it overflowed from her lips and ran down her face.</p> <p>Having concentrated on the man in her mouth Bea was surprised to find the man with his cock between her legs was filling her with another load of cum before both men pulled out, leaving her feeling empty for a moment before they were both replaced by the next in line.</p> <p>By now Bea was not aware of the men any more. To her there was just a line of cocks waiting to be satisfied by her warm orifices. This pair never got into a rhythm as she was buffeted between them but at least the cock in her mouth didn’t push into her throat before filling her mouth with warm cum.</p> <p>Time and time again the naked girl was violated but what hurt her most was when some of her attackers manipulated her clit and made her cum as they filled her body with their sperm. This made it appear almost as if she were enjoying their attentions as she bucked and groaned, overtaken with the feelings that they brought to her.</p> <p>Through the haze of cum that had leaked down her face and into her eyes Bea noticed a change in the men queuing to use her mouth. Now they were only semi hard and she realised that these men, having satisfied themselves between her legs were now taking their pleasure with her orally, their slime coated cocks being cleaned by her mouth.</p> <p>On and on the queue of cocks went until both Bea’s pussy and mouth were sore from the friction and the stretching until finally she sunk into merciful unconsciousness.</p> <p>When Bea awoke she was again sitting in the chair although this time she was left untied. Looking down she could see that she had been cleaned up although her breasts and pussy were red and inflamed from their abuse.</p> <p>Handing her a drink the party’s host smiled as his eyes travelled over her lovely naked body. “I think that I speak for all of us when I say how much we have enjoyed your performance so far,” he told her as he walked around behind her. “I think that for the climax however we would all like you to be a little more vocal.” Saying this the older man reached over her shoulder and squeezed her nipple between his finger and thumb before twisting it painfully.</p> <p>Screaming out in pain Bea was relieved as he released her nipple and stepped back before her. “Now that is exactly what I am talking about,” he told her and the naked girl shivered as she realised that these men meant to hurt her for their pleasure.</p> <p>Leading her back to her stool the men made her lie back down and fastened her as before. This time however they fixed what looked like a coat rack above her.</p> <p>Now a man approached and wiped her breast with what smelled like antiseptic before taking out a large needle and pushing it through her nipple. It was all done so quickly and in such a matter of fact manner that he was threading what looked like the string of a violin through her breast before Bea realised what had been done.</p> <p>As she screamed, more through shock than pain, he began to wipe her other breast with the antiseptic before piercing it too and threading another string through. Bea watched as the man moved between her spread open legs, his hand reaching out and playing with her clit. As Bea began to feel his touch having its effect on her, she felt her clit being grasped tightly and stretched up before a sharp pain caused her to scream again as the needle pierced clean through her clit.</p> <p>Sobbing quietly Bea saw the man collect up the ends of the strings and pass then through holes in the bar above her. In turn he pulled each one tight, causing her to yelp in pain before tying it off.</p> <p>Looking down Bea recognised the strings as exactly the same as she had on her violin and as this realisation came to her she felt him begin to tune the strings attached to her as if he were tuning a musical instrument.</p> <p>As he tightened the strings attached through her breasts Bea looked down to see the nipples being stretched upwards and elongated and the breast beneath being stretched into a cone. Tighter and tighter he made the string as the young girl ached her back off of the table until she could raise it no more. Still her tormentor tightened the string and now her breast took the strain stretching up from her body to an impossible length until a scream filled the air of the room, torn from her lungs by the sharp pain that filled her body.</p> <p>Now the man eased the string slightly before beginning on the other breast, again tightening until Bea’s scream filled the room. Finally he started on the string through her clit and Bea trembled visibly as he drew the sting tighter. Again she tried to lift her body to ease the pain until her body was beautifully arched over the stool but still the man tightened the string till she could move no more and her tiny clit was stretched above her body. Tightening until Bea yelped in pain the man tied off the final string to the bar above her.</p> <p>Holding herself very still Bea saw the audience get up and come to view her. Her body was shiny with sweat from the exertion of holding herself up and every slight movement brought a yelp from her throat as pain shot through her.</p> <p>As the audience gathered around she saw her tormentor pick up her violin bow and apply plenty of resin to it before bringing it to rest across the strings attached to her breasts. Waiting until the audience were quiet he gently began to draw the bow across the strings causing Bea to groan as the vibrations travelled down the strings and into her young breasts.</p> <p>As the bow played across the strings her tormentor varied the pressure and groans, shrieks and yelps were forced from the poor girl’s body depending on how hard he played her.</p> <p>The similarity to how she played her violin was not lost on Bea as the man played first one string then the other and finally both strings together with the vibrations resonating through his young victim in exactly the same way.</p> <p>Bea could feel the vibrations having an unexpected effect on her. Even though she was in pain she could feel herself reacting to the constant vibrations as they travelled through her breasts and down her body and was soon shaking from the effects of an orgasm.</p> <p>Hearing the audience applaud the performance as her body shook she blushed in shame and closed her eyes only to feel her tormentor stop.</p> <p>Opening her eyes to see what was happening Bea was mortified to see that he now had the bow resting on the string that was attached to her clit and was waiting to start.</p> <p>As the bow began to move Bea could hardly feel it, so gentle was his touch but slowly the pressure built until cries of pain mixed with sexual abandon filled the air as the young girl was brought to climax after climax by her inhuman torture.</p> <p>“Please no more,” Bea begged as the torture stopped.</p> <p>“Just a little more, my dear,” the host told her. “Then you can go home.”</p> <p>Again a line of men formed at each end of the helpless girl and she realised that they were going to use her again. This time however as the men inserted their cocks into her mouth and pussy and began to pump them in and out three men took up position next to the stings and began to rub bows across them, causing terrific vibrations in all three, body piercings.</p> <p>To make matters worse all the pushing and pulling from the men who were using her, caused her body to move and tore gasps of pain from her as her breasts and clit were stretched even more.</p> <p>Soon she began to feel the men shooting their sticky loads into her body and swallowed the cum in her mouth down as she felt the cum from her pussy leak down the inside of her thigh. Quickly the first two men were replaced and this time they came at the same time as Bea as the vibrations set her off on orgasm after orgasm.</p> <p>Again and again the men changed and again and again they deposited their semen deep in her young body. All the while her body was being played like a violin and orgasms tore through it.</p> <p>Pen-ultimately, the men who had been playing her breasts took their place at either end of Bea leaving the host and the man playing her clit to continue and finally the last two men began to take their pleasure on her body.</p> <p>Now they began to pluck at the strings and Bea’s young body started to buck and writhe, as the pain and pleasure tore through her in equal quantities. As the men used her helpless body they slowly increased both the speed of their thrusts and the force of their plucking until Bea’s orgasms overlapped into one huge blinding orgasm.</p> <p>The last thing, Bea felt as she slipped into unconsciousness was the two men cocks swell and pulse as they filled her with her final load of cum.</p> <p>Some hours later a very sore Bea awoke and groggily looked around. She could see the other members of her quartet still asleep from the drugs they had been given. The house was empty and looking down she found that her clothes had been replaced.</p> <p>It was only later that she discovered that the house was for sale and had been empty for some time and figured out that her attackers had just borrowed it for the night.</p> <p>Bea decided not to tell anyone what had been done to her after she found a note in her pocket warning her that the video of her performance would be posted on the web should she ever tell of her ordeal. This left her with one problem however. How was she ever going to be able to explain to Kevin, her boyfriend, why she now sported rings through the new piercings in her nipples and clit complete with miniature violin bows that would have to be cut through if she ever wanted them off?</p></div>",[]
882,The Talent Show,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,13 year-old Leila wins the Talent contest and falls into the clutches of some unscupulous club owners anxious to make the most of all of her talents…,2005-07-02,29,4,"M+F+/f, nc, oral, anal, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“And the winner of this years Talent Show is…” I waited as the compare paused for dramatic effect. “13 year old Leila Wells.”</p> <p>For several moments I couldn’t understand. I knew that the boy singer who had followed my act had been much better than me. He was 18 and had both the voice and the looks to go far but it was my name that the compare had called as the winner and now several people gave me a shove and I walked unsteadily onto the stage.</p> <p>As I walked into the bright lights I was blinded and couldn’t see the audience just Ruth Richards, the famous record producer as she waited to give me the prize for winning.</p> <p>Tears began to well up in my eyes as I walked across the stage and over to where Ruth stood waiting. I had been singing since I was nine but this was the first time that I had won anything.</p> <p>I took the envelope, which contained a £100 prize, from Ruth’s hand and felt her lips against my cheek as she kissed me. Then I felt her arms go around me and hug me. I could feel her warm hands on my back through the thin material of my blouse and I could feel my small breasts being squashed against her breasts and then I was released as she turned me towards the crowd and told me to take a bow.</p> <p>As I bowed I was aware of her warm hand slipping down my back and onto the naked skin of my waist where it was exposed by my costume. The hand curled around my waist and Ruth guided me across the stage and out of the audiences view.</p> <p>“Well done young lady,” I heard Ruth say. “That was a very good performance for someone so young.”</p> <p>At this point my Mum, Dad and two Brothers arrived and I saw Ruth step back as I was hugged and kissed as my family congratulated me.</p> <p>As the congratulations from my family and the other performers died down I saw Ruth talking to Mum and Dad. I walked over in time to hear Dad agree for us all to join Ruth for dinner at a local restaurant later that evening.</p> <p>Spending the next hour on a high I was surprised when Dad called for me to say that a car was there to take us to the restaurant. “I need to change first Dad,” I told him.</p> <p>“You don’t have time and you look great anyway,” he replied and as Mum agreed I gave in and we all set off in a posh black limo.</p> <p>The restaurant was more exclusive than any we had ever been to and my family all felt rather out of place, dressed as they were for an evening at the holiday centre. I was glad that I still had my stage costume on as at least I looked as if I had dressed for the occasion.</p> <p>As the waiter took us over to Ruth Richards table I noticed how relaxed and at home she looked. She stood as we approached and insisted on my sitting next to her at the table.</p> <p>I listened as Ruth immediately started to tell us stories about some of her famous clients and the stories behind some of her successful record hits. The evening passed quickly as we laughed at her many tales.</p> <p>By the time we had finished our meal the whole family felt as if Ruth was a family friend. She had promised my Brothers a trip to her studio to meet Kylie the next time she was in the UK and had agreed to get some backstage tickets for the whole family to the next ‘Blue’ concert.</p> <p>Turning to Mum and Dad Ruth said. “I don’t know if you realise what a talent you have in the family with little Leila here. I think that she could be the English JoJo,” she said referring to the young 13-year-old girl who had just topped the UK and US charts.</p> <p>We all looked at her in amazement as she pulled a typewritten form out of her pocket and passed it over to Dad.</p> <p>“This is an agreement that allows Leila to make a demo with us tomorrow and gives us the rights to her first three records,” I heard her say. “We insist on three records as a minimum as it costs us a lot of money to get her established.”</p> <p>“Well I don’t know…” Dad started.</p> <p>“It’s a fairly standard contract,” Ruth continued pulling out a cheque. “This is an advance against her earnings of ten thousand pounds just to show you how much faith I have in her.”</p> <p>“Ten thousand pounds?” Dad asked in surprise. “You really think that she is that good?”</p> <p>“You know my track record for picking talent,” Ruth replied. “I have launched more performers even than Simon Cowell and I am convinced that little Leila is going to be one of them.” As she said this Ruth turned towards me and smiled.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Ruth Richards not only wanted me to make records for her but also wanted me to make at least three.</p> <p>I saw Mum take the cheque from Dad’s hand. “Let’s have a look at the contract,” she said.</p> <p>As Mum studied the contract Ruth smiled at me. I just sat there praying that Mum and Dad would let me do this. Ruth winked at me and I felt her hand as it squeezed my knee in a reassuring way under the table.</p> <p>“It says here that you will pay £20,000 or ten percent of the record sales whichever is the higher,” Mum said.</p> <p>“Yes that’s right Mrs Wells. I am confident that in Leila we are onto a winner but either way you will get at least £20,000 so you can’t lose.” She squeezed my knee again as she said this, her warm hand stroking up and down slightly on my bare skin.</p> <p>“I want her to make a demo video at my club tomorrow and then we can choose a suitable song for her first release,” she said turning and looking into my eyes.</p> <p>“Well I’m not sure that we can make tomorrow Ms. Richards,” my Dad said. We have another week left of our holiday.</p> <p>Ruth smiled and looked embarrassed. “Well actually,” she said. “I wasn’t expecting you to want to come with her when she makes the video. It is very important that she has no distractions and I need to have total control over her for the day to get the effect that I want. I have lots of famous stars who trust me completely to get the best from them and you and your Daughter will need to learn to do the same if she is to succeed in the record business.”</p> <p>“Well I don’t know about her going off with you on your own. She is only thirteen you know,” Dad said and I could have cringed.</p> <p>“Well I’m sorry but if I don’t have total control over an artist I don’t work with them,” Ruth told him and reached across to pluck the contract from Mum’s hand before holding out her hand for the cheque.</p> <p>“Wait a second Ms Richards,” my Mum said holding on tightly to the cheque. “Can I just have a few private words with my Husband and Leila?”</p> <p>“Of course,” Ruth replied and giving my leg a final squeeze she stood and walked over to the bar.</p> <p>“What the hell are you playing at?” my Mum hissed at Dad.</p> <p>“I just don’t like the idea of her being alone with Leila,” Dad replied defensively. “She’s only just thirteen.”</p> <p>“And you are willing to throw away £20,000 because of that? That’s almost as much as you earn in a year,” She continued, then looking at me added, “and a chance for our Daughter to be famous. What do you want Leila?” she asked me.</p> <p>“I want to be famous,” I replied. “Please Daddy I want to make records. Please let me go tomorrow.”</p> <p>Dad looked down. “Ok,” he said. “Against my better judgement you can go.”</p> <p>Ruth Richards saw that we had finished and came back to the table. “Well?” She asked. “What’s it to be?”</p> <p>“She can go tomorrow to make the video and you can have full control of her in order to get the best out of her,” Mum told her and I swear I saw a smile of triumph cross her face.”</p> <p>“But I want her to take a mobile phone with her so she can call us if she needs to,” Dad said.</p> <p>“That’s fine,” Ruth replied and I saw Mum slip the cheque into her handbag.</p> <p>“Now if I could have a few words alone with Leila to make sure she understands what is involved in all this and is willing to make sacrifices in order to be successful,” Ruth said and Mum nodded and led Dad and my Brothers over to the bar leaving us alone at the table.</p> <p>“Ok Leila, just how bad do you want this?” She asked me.</p> <p>“What do you mean,” I asked not sure what she meant.</p> <p>“Well it is going to cost me lots of money to make you a star,” she continued. “I need to know that you will follow my instructions tomorrow and do your best to do whatever I tell you.”</p> <p>“Oh yes Ms Richards,” I replied frightened that she would change his mind. “I’ll do anything to be a singer.”</p> <p>“Good,” she said. “That is exactly what I wanted to hear.” With that we got up and I felt her put her arm around my shoulders as she led me over to where my parents stood.</p> <p>After agreeing to pick me up at ten o’clock the next morning Ruth said her goodbyes before coming up to me and giving me a kiss on the cheek. As she did I felt her hand slide down my back and give my bum a squeeze before she pulled back and headed for the car park.</p> <p>I was confused and I’m sure that my face went red, as no one had ever touched me in quite that way before. It was both exciting and a bit dangerous and I felt tingly as I imagined that I could still feel her touch.</p> <p>I couldn’t imagine that a grown woman like Ruth Richards could really fancy me and decided that I must have misinterpreted her touching me. I thought that she must have meant them as reassuring but instead her squeezing my bum and stroking my leg had left me feeling tingly inside.</p> <p>When I got to my room I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself. I was thirteen, two weeks ago but was sure that I still looked younger. I was wearing a dark blue lacy shirt that didn’t quite reach my waist and a short blue skirt that would have been tight enough to show my panties if I hadn’t been wearing a thong.</p> <p>I turned sideways and looked at my breasts in profile. They were only an ‘A’ cup but on my slight body I thought that they looked pretty good. Slipping off the shirt and bra I studied my breasts in the mirror. They were small but stood out perfectly from my chest with no sag and were topped by pink nipples that were just like the eraser on the end of a pencil.</p> <p>Just then a movement at the window caught my eye and I quickly pulled my nightie over my head before walking over to look out. A middle-aged man was hurrying away casting furtive glances back towards me as he went. I realised that he had been spying on me as I changed but instead of being shocked I felt that tingly feeling start again in my pussy.</p> <p>Now I began to wonder if men his age could find a girl as young as me attractive. As I washed the tingly feeling grew until, when I slipped into bed, my hand slid between my legs until I fell asleep squeezing myself there.</p> <p>The next morning I awoke early, excited at the prospect of the day ahead. I showered and wrapping myself in a big bath towel, set about choosing the clothes for my big day.</p> <p>I chose my pale blue underwear, which consisted of a lacy bra with thin straps across my shoulders and a pair of thong panties. I felt very sexy as I studied myself in the mirror.</p> <p>Over this I chose a baby blue top that was like a peasant blouse. It had ruffles around the sleeves and was worn off the shoulder. The bottom finished about three inches below my breasts leaving a nice expanse of bare midriff showing.</p> <p>Now I had to decide on a skirt or trousers. I remembered how Ms Richard’s hand felt on my leg and decided on a short tight black skirt that came down halfway between my bum and my knee.</p> <p>A black, strappy pair of shoes with small heels completed my outfit and I twirled around as I looked in the mirror pleased with the way I looked.</p> <p>As I finished eating in the camp restaurant, Ms Richards came over. “Time we left,” she told me and Mum and Dad came with me to the exit where a blue sports car was parked to see me off. Because of the short skirt I had chosen to wear I had trouble getting into the car without showing everyone my underwear but soon I was sat in ready to go. </p> <p>Dad gave me his mobile phone and told me to look after it and to give him a call if I needed to discuss anything, then we were off leaving Dad looking nervously after us.</p> <p>Ms Richards wasn’t as chatty this morning but as we drove along in silence I notice that from time to time she stole looks at my legs, not bothering to look away whenever she saw me catch her.</p> <p>“I love your outfit,” she complimented me. “You look so sexy in it.”</p> <p>I thanked her and squirmed uncomfortably when she rested her hand on the skin of my leg, just below the hem of my skirt and squeezed it. I heard her mobile ring and Ms Richards telling someone that she was bringing a 13 year old girl in now and that we would be there in time for the lunchtime punters, so make sure the word went out.</p> <p>I realised with a shock that there was going to be an audience for my video and the thought made me nervous.</p> <p>After what seemed like a long drive we drove past an old building with blacked out windows. On the front was a sign proclaiming it as Diamonds Night Club. Ms Richards drove down the side and parked near a back door.</p> <p>Jumping out of the car she came around and opened my door quickly. Now I regretted my choice of skirt. I knew that she could see up my skirt to my thong and that as I got out she would have an even better view. Looking up I realised that she wasn’t even pretending to look away but was staring at my crotch with a leer on her face and for the first time I was frightened.</p> <p>Taking a deep breath I swung my legs out and saw the leer on her face broaden at the view she had of my thong. Reaching out, her hand gripped my arm tightly before taking me to a door and punching in a code to enter.</p> <p>Inside it was dark and smelled of damp. I found myself being pulled along by the arm until we reached an office with an enormous Russian looking woman inside.</p> <p>“Hey Mel,” the woman greeted Ruth. “Is this the little slut who’s going to repay your loan for you?”</p> <p>“This is Leila and she’s here to make a video for us,” Ruth answered.</p> <p>“Oh right,” said the huge woman. “Well she had better get on with it cos the punters are getting restless.”</p> <p>Ruth led me to a dressing room as my mind tried to make sense of what was happening. She started to search through a cupboard, pulling out a number of costumes. “You’re going to do three sets,” she told me. “In the first one you are going to wear this schoolgirl costume, in the second this cheerleader outfit and in the third a catsuit.” As she said each one Ruth held up the outfits in question ending up by handing me the schoolgirl outfit.</p> <p>My first reaction was that there wasn’t much of each of the outfits. They all appeared to be extremely skimpy and the skirt for the schoolgirl outfit was little more than a wide belt.</p> <p>“Come on get ready. They’re waiting for you,” Ruth yelled and as tears filled my eyes I realised that she didn’t intend leaving the room while I changed. Turning my back I slipped my top off and put on the blouse. I don’t know who it was made for but there was only one button on the front so it gaped open showing my bra. Next I undid my skirt and let it drop to the floor picking up the skirt for my outfit to replace it.</p> <p>“My god you’re sexy,” Ruth said and looking up I saw in the mirror that her eyes were glued to my bum. I went red with embarrassment as I realised that with my thong strap riding up between the cheeks of my bum I was completely exposed to her.</p> <p>Putting the tiny skirt on I was mortified to find that it didn’t even cover my bum and realised that if I went on stage dressed like this the men seated near the stage would be able to see everything underneath.</p> <p>“Err Ms Richards,” I said. “You can’t expect me to go out there dressed like this. It doesn’t cover me properly.”</p> <p>“Look just get out there and sing your song, you ungrateful little bitch.” She yelled. “I don’t give a fuck about your modesty. Now move.”</p> <p>Tears rolled down my face as she grabbed my arm and pulled me to the side of the stage. “Just get out there and sing for the nice men or you’ll regret it,” she threatened as she pushed me into the lights.</p> <p>The stage was small and narrow with the audience surrounding it on three sides. In the middle was a pole that went from the floor to the ceiling. The audience was made up of about twenty men all of about 40 or 50 years old and they all sat close to the stage.</p> <p>Backing up towards the exit I suddenly felt my arm grabbed as the huge Russian looking woman pulled me to the front edge of the stage. “You can either sing or strip but your not leaving this stage till you’ve done one or the other,” she warned me letting go of me and waiting, threateningly until I started to sing in a faltering voice.</p> <p>As I sang without any music I kept my eyes closed, not wanting to make eye contact with the audience but as I got to the last verse I sneaked a look down at them and was horrified to see that some of them had their cocks out and were rubbing them as they looked up my skirt. Bursting into tears I rushed off the stage and straight into Ruth who grabbed me and pulled me into the dressing room followed by the huge Russian woman.</p> <p>“I guess you didn’t tell her what to expect?” The Russian said to Ruth.</p> <p>“Shit no,” Ruth replied laughing. “I’d never have got a fresh little cunt like this if I had told her what we were going to do to her.”</p> <p>“Better put a shocker on her then,” the huge Russian said and handed Ruth a strap with a small black box on it before grabbing me and twisting my arms behind my back.</p> <p>As I screamed and leant forward to avoid the pain, Ruth put the strap around my neck and buckled it behind my head. I could feel the woman who was holding me squeeze my bum painfully in her huge hand and as she released me I tried to tear the belt off my neck.</p> <p>A tremendous pain gripped me and I couldn’t breathe or move except to thrash around on the floor where I had fallen. As the pain eased I heard the Russian woman tell me never to try removing the belt or I would get another shock.</p> <p>Ruth pulled me to my feet and showed me a box that she held in his hand. It had two buttons, a red one and a black one. “If I push the black button this happens,” Ruth said and I felt a sharp pain in the back of my neck. “If that isn’t enough to make you do as you’re told then I’ll push the red one and you know what happens then?”</p> <p>“Come on girl, let’s not keep the customers waiting,” the Russian woman said holding up the cheerleader costume.</p> <p>When I didn’t move I felt a sharp pain in my neck as Ruth pushed the black button. This time the pain kept going until I snatched the costume from the huge Russian’s hands.</p> <p>“Oh yes,” Ruth said. “I forgot to mention that the length of the shock is controlled by how long I hold the button down, so I can make it far worse and could even kill you just by pressing and holding the red button for too long. Now undress and put the cheerleader outfit on.”</p> <p>Turning my back I took off the blouse and short skirt of the schoolgirl outfit.</p> <p>“Take off your bra,” Ordered the Russian woman and I reached behind my back and unclipped the hooks, letting it slip down my arms and off.</p> <p>“Now turn around,” she ordered and as a sharp pain shot through my neck I turned quickly covering myself with my hands. The huge Russian woman strode towards me and her hand shot out slapping me so hard around my face that she knocked me to the floor. My face felt as though it was on fire as I lay there sobbing.</p> <p>“Get up and this time keep your hands out the way,” Ruth ordered and I struggled to my feet careful to keep my hands by my side. I could see myself in the mirror of the dressing room, dressed only in my pale blue thong and with a bright red handprint across my cheek.</p> <p>They stood for several minutes just looking at me before the Russian woman turned to Ruth and said. “She is good, this one. We should make forty or fifty thousand before selling her on.”</p> <p>I realised then that I wasn’t here just to make a music video. “But my parents know all about you,” I told Ruth. “They know who you are and will get the police after you when I don’t turn up.”</p> <p>“Yes and the real Ruth Richards will have some explaining to do,” Ruth laughed.</p> <p>Suddenly it dawned on me that no one had thought to check that this woman was Ruth Richards. We had been so flattered by her attention that we assumed the Holiday Park would have done it but they in turn had been so pleased to have her there that no one had checked out her claim as to who she was.</p> <p>The Russian gave Ruth an envelope and held out her hand for the remote for my collar. Ruth almost seemed reluctant to hand it over but soon the controls were in the Russian woman’s huge hand.</p> <p>“Now you are mine,” the Russian said looking me up and down. “We have a club here where old men pay much money to play with little girls like you. All you have to do is exactly what I tell you. Understand?”</p> <p>I nodded my head but this wasn’t enough and a shock hit me as she pressed the button holding it. “I can’t hear you!” She shouted.</p> <p>“Yes. I understand,” I yelled out and she released the button, a smile spreading across her face.</p> <p>“Good, now you put on the costume for me,” she ordered.</p> <p>Picking up the tiny top I pulled it over my head to find that it only just covered my breasts. Any jumping about was going to cause it to ride up and leave them on show. Looking up ready to say something I saw the look on the Russian woman’s face and realised that was exactly what she wanted.</p> <p>I looked for the pants to go with the outfit but all that was left was the short skirt and pom-poms. I pulled on the short skirt, which again only just covered my bum and picked up the pom-poms ready to go.</p> <p>“Ok,” said my Russian captor. “This is what I want you to do. You have seen the American Cheerleaders doing their stuff, yes?”</p> <p>“Yes,” I answered quickly remembering what happened last time when I just nodded.</p> <p>“Good. Well I want you to do all that they do, yes?” She explained. “You dance, do high kicks, twirl round, bend over and look between your legs, and clap hands over your head. You understand?”</p> <p>I understood all right. If I did as she told me I was going to be displaying every bit of my body to the watching men in the most revealing outfit I could imagine. I saw her finger move to the button on the controls and quickly blurted out, “Yes I understand.”</p> <p>“I don’t want you being lazy,” she told me. I want you jumping up and down the whole time. Very active. Yes?”</p> <p>“Yes,” I answered as she took my arm and led me back to the stage.</p> <p>“Remember if you get lazy I use the button. Ok,” she threatened and shoved me into the middle of the stage.</p> <p>I stood on the stage for a moment and every head in the place turned to look at me. I was barefoot and dressed in just a tiny skirt and very short top and I could see the lust on the faces of the men in front of me. Several reached into their trousers and pulled out their cocks, rubbing them as they looked up my skirt as I stood on the stage in front of them.</p> <p>Suddenly loud music blared out and I realised that I was expected to start. I hesitated just a moment too long and felt the pain as a short shock hit me. I had some dance training and started by bouncing up and down, which had the effect of lifting the short skirt up and exposing my thong to the audience.</p> <p>By now they were shouting at me and telling me what they wanted. I looked to the side and the Russian mimed high kicks and held the control threateningly so I did a series of high kicks before spinning around and around which gave the men a nice view of my bum as the thong had crept between my cheeks.</p> <p>Suddenly the Russian’s voice came over the loudspeaker and I realised that she was giving me instructions. “Come on Leila, lets see you do some bending exercises,” she suggested and the crowd roared their approval.</p> <p>I bent over as if to touch my toes and straightened as if to stretch up and as I did I felt the material covering my breasts rise, baring them, to the approval of the watching men. Quickly I pulled the shirt down only to be ordered by the Russian woman to do twenty more and to leave my shirt until I had finished.</p> <p>As I did the exercises in time to the music the Russian came on stage with a hand mic and stood alongside me. When I had finished she told me to do fifty jumps starting with my hands at my side and ending with them clapping above my head. Again my breasts were soon uncovered and this new exercise left me open to the men’s stares even more than the last.</p> <p>By now I was sweating and exhausted as I was ordered to do handstands, which caused the short skirt to fall totally exposing my small thong and push ups which left me shaking as my arms gave out. Finally I had to finish with the splits and fall back leaving my legs wide apart for the men to enjoy the view.</p> <p>The Russian made me lay still for about five minutes as the men crowded around the front of the stage, before calling me off stage and taking me back to the changing room.</p> <p>“That was very good,” she said “but we will have to work on it to make you better.”</p> <p>I realised that I was going to have to repeat this performance whenever she wanted and I started to cry. My Russian captor just laughed as she enjoyed my helplessness.</p> <p>“Ok. Now you take off the costume and we get you ready for the last one, Yes?” She ordered and I undid the short skirt and let it drop before pulling off the tiny top that had covered so little during my last dance.</p> <p>A towel was thrown at me and I gratefully dried myself off before picking up the last costume.</p> <p>This one consisted of a one-piece black costume like a swimsuit, a pair of cats ears on a hair-band, a lead and what looked like a whip with a handle about ten inches long. The costume had Velcro on all the seams and it was obvious that it was designed to allow it to be torn off easily. I uneasily went to put it on, only to be stopped by the Russian.</p> <p>“First you remove your underthings,” she told me pointing at my thong.</p> <p>As I slipped them down my legs and off I saw her looking between my legs at my pussy and the few hairs that I had there. I could see the lust on her face and feared what she had planned for me later.</p> <p>Quickly I pulled the cat costume on. It had a slit at the back over my bum and had Velcro in the seam between my legs but it held together as I stood up. Looking in the mirror I could see how high it was cut on the thighs and how much of me it exposed. </p> <p>I put the ears on and held up the whip and lead looking puzzled at the Russian. She took the lead and clipped it to my collar leaving me with just the whip.</p> <p>“That is your tail,” she told me. I must have looked puzzled because she then explained. “The wooden handle goes up your arse and the rest sticks out like a tail.”</p> <p>“No,” I screamed in sudden realisation of what she meant. I looked around for somewhere to run but she just held up the control and let me see as she pressed the red button.</p> <p>My world exploded in pain and my throat closed, stopping me breathing. She must have held it pressed for some time because the agony that tore through me was far worse than last time. Finally I could breathe again and lay on the floor as she allowed me to recover.</p> <p>“You never say no to me,” she warned me, “or that is what you will get. Now get up and come here.”</p> <p>As I struggled to my feet she picked up the whip and opening a jar began to coat the handle with a gel of some kind. “Now bend over that chair with your arse in the air,” she ordered. When I did she ripped open the crotch of the catsuit and I felt her hand as she applied some of the gel to the exposed rosebud of my bum. Still scared, I remained bending as her finger pushed against my hole and bit-by-bit forced it’s way inside me.</p> <p>I screamed at the pain of the finger forcing me open but she just kept pushing and twisting until it was buried as far as it would go. Yanking it out made me jump with shock at the feeling and she laughed at my discomfort as she pushed the handle of the whip up against my rosebud.</p> <p>Twisting and pushing she began to force the handle into me. It felt as though it were huge as it stretched me open. The crowd outside could hear me as I screamed in pain and began to get excited in anticipation of the fun to come. I was sure that the handle had torn me open and was amazed at how far up inside me it felt as if it had gone.</p> <p>The handle had a wider bit near the end and it hurt more as the Russian woman pushed it in until I felt my bottom close over this leaving a short bit of handle and the leather straps hanging out.</p> <p>“Get up,” I was ordered and I gingerly straightened up feeling pain from the whip handle shoot through me as it pushed into me even further.</p> <p>“Now these,” my tormentor said, holding up what looked like four mittens. “Hold out your hands,” she ordered and when I did she slipped them on and buckled them around my wrists. It now looked like I had paws as the material was the same as the cat-suit I was wearing. I noticed that each mitten had a clip so they could be fastened together or to something else and the thought made my knees go weak.</p> <p>“Now your feet,” she ordered and slipped the other mittens on fastening them tightly around my ankles. Again they had strong clips hanging from them and it didn’t take much imagination to guess what they were for.</p> <p>“One last thing,” the huge Russian woman said and I saw that she was holding a small padlock. She reached out and clipped this to the collar with the shocker on. “Now it won’t come off till I unlock it,” she said dropping the key into her pocket.</p> <p>As I looked over at the mirror I saw myself in the skintight costume. The pain from the whip handle caused me to screw up my face. I could see that the handle wasn’t completely inside me and about four inches stuck out, giving the effect of a short tail with the braids from the whip hanging down from it. The mittens on my hands and feet made me look like I had paws and the ears on the headband finished it off.</p> <p>The Russian grasped my face in her huge hand and turned it up towards her. “You don’t realise but you should be thanking me for lubing up your arse and stretching it a bit before all the men get to use it,” she told me.</p> <p>Realisation dawned on me that she was going to let the audience rape me and I froze in fear feeling faint as the blood drained from my face.</p> <p>“On all fours,” the Russian ordered but in my shocked state all I could do was look around for somewhere to run to. Excruciating pain shot through me as, without warning, she pushed the red button and I dropped to the floor unable to control my muscles and unable to breathe.</p> <p>It seemed ages before she released the button and I was able to breath again. As I recovered I looked up only to find my Russian captor looking at me with a look of pure evil on her face.</p> <p>“On all fours,” she repeated holding up the buttons for me to see and smiling evilly at me as I struggled to comply. “Not on your knees,” she shouted, “Just on your hands and feet.”</p> <p>Struggling to get into the bent over position that she had ordered me into, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. With my hands and feet on the floor, my bottom was jutting up into the air with the tail sticking out obscenely from it. Picking up the lead she pulled me towards her as I struggled to stay in position.</p> <p>Walking around behind me she grasped the whip in my bum and pushed it further in, twisting it as she did. I screamed in pain as it stretched me apart even further and struggled to stay in my position knowing what the penalty for moving would be.</p> <p>“Ok,” she said. “Now you are ready for our little game. There is only one rule. Do everything that you are told to do immediately, or you will be hurt.”</p> <p>As she pulled me from the dressing room out onto the stage she stopped to pick up a thin cane, before parading me around the stage, still on my hands and feet and with my bottom in the air, for all the men to see.</p> <p>The roar of approval from the audience as she led me around drowned her voice and frightened me. Stepping behind me she started guiding me with sharp, painful, taps on my arms and legs from her cane as she showed me off in my skimpy outfit to the men who all had their hard cocks in their hands as their eyes burnt through me.</p> <p>Every now and then she stopped me and twisted the whip handle in my bum pushing it harder inside me. Each time she did and I screamed out in pain the men got a little more excited.</p> <p>As I was led around I noticed several of the men rubbing their cock furiously until they came into an ashtray, which was then passed to the next man. When the ashtray was half full the men pushed it onto the edge of the stage, in front of them and when she saw this the Russian woman guided me over to it with smacks from the stick until it was just in front of me.</p> <p>The men who had filled the ashtray were just in front of me, watching expectantly as the Russian woman pushed my head towards the cum-filled containers. One of them shouted for me to drink my milk and I realised with horror what was expected of me. A painful short shock hit me, as the Russian began to lose patience and I knew that the next one would really hurt.</p> <p>With tears filling my eyes I dipped my head and stuck my tongue into the sticky mess in the ashtray feeling the cold slime against my warm tongue. I did this several times pretending to lick it up before my bum exploded in pain as the Russian woman hit me with the cane, shouting at me to lick it all up quickly and stop wasting time. Quickly I began slurping the horrible tasting slimy mess into my mouth, forcing myself to swallow and trying desperately not to vomit it all up again. When ordered to, I licked the ashtray clean, much to the men’s amusement, tasting the stale ash as I did so.</p> <p>Several more ashtrays were pushed onto the stage and I was forced to repeat the filthy trick several times before they began to tire of this and want more.</p> <p>Leading me over to where some ropes hung from a frame, the Russian clipped them to my mittens and they began to rise until I was standing on tiptoes. Now two more ropes were clipped to my ankles and my legs were pulled apart and off the ground until it hurt so much I screamed in pain, leaving me hanging by my hands with the mittens digging in painfully on my wrists.</p> <p>By the time I recovered my senses I realised that I was being auctioned to the men. The Russian explained that there were four auctions for the perverts to bid on. They could bid to whip my front or back or they could do me in the mouth or bum! She explained that my virginity would be auctioned tonight when they had a bigger crowd in.</p> <p>I couldn’t believe what I was hearing as the bidding continued until the four men who had won were called up on stage. £3,000 was paid to the Russian who, walking behind me yanked the whip from my bum, without warning, causing me to scream loudly from the pain that shot through my insides.</p> <p>The frame that I was hanging from was turned around until my back was facing the audience and then I felt a hand grip the neck of my skimpy outfit, which with one yank was ripped from my body.</p> <p>“Remember 10 strokes anywhere on the back of her,” she reminded a man as she handed him the whip.</p> <p>Struggling to turn around to see who it was I saw a kindly looking old man who could have been someone’s Grandfather. I watched as he raised the whip and smiled at me before slashing the whip across my bum.</p> <p>Pain exploded as all of the strands of the whip slashed across it at once. Never had I felt pain like this and I screamed so loud it drowned out the voices of all of the men.</p> <p>Before I could recover my breath the whip hit me a second time. This time the pain exploded across my back. Still screaming from the first stroke I struggled to catch my breath as a third blow hit my back coming in the other direction.</p> <p>The next two blows were to my lower back both bringing fresh screams from my throat, which was already sore. I was sure that I could feel blood trickling from the wounds as my attacker paused for a moment</p> <p>The crowd of men shouted five and I realised that I was only halfway through my torment as I hung from my straining arms in the frame.</p> <p>Sensing the next blow was about to be delivered I tensed my body and the crowd laughed as the whip whistled harmlessly by as my attacker sought to torment me as much as he could.</p> <p>The next two blows were excruciating as they slashed first the inside of my left leg and then the inside of my right leg, as they were held wide apart by the frame I was tied to. Again I screamed loudly and pulled at my ropes in an effort the escape but the ropes held firm.</p> <p>With three blows to go I felt my attacker run his hands across the painful welts that he had raised. I winced and saw him smile as he stepped back and raised the whip again.</p> <p>It was obvious that he had really put everything he had into the next two blows as they landed on the junction of the top of my legs and my bottom. My scream was hoarse but loud as I let the men know just how much these two blows had hurt but I was relieved to hear them count nine as the second blow landed.</p> <p>With only one last blow left the bastard took his time. He ran his fingers over my sore body and I could feel the ridges of the welts that he had raised as his fingers scraped across them.</p> <p>As he stepped back I knew that this one was going to be bad. The smile of satisfaction on his face told me that he was enjoying this and the way he looked around at his audience made me think that he wanted to show them just how much he could hurt me. Looking back over my shoulder I saw him raise the whip and quickly turned my head back to the front as I couldn’t bare to see it coming.</p> <p>It felt as if someone had slashed my bum open with a red-hot knife and it was several seconds before the pain really hit me. I couldn’t scream, as I had no breath left in my body as the agony engulfed me and everything went black.</p> <p>Waking up I found the Russian woman was slapping my face hard. “Wake up you lazy bitch,” she shouted, more for the audiences benefit than mine.</p> <p>Now I could feel the pain across my back, legs and bum I sobbed uncontrollably. The pain in my wrists as I hang there was nothing compared to the pain from my whipping.</p> <p>I felt the frame being turned until I was facing towards the audience and saw the Russian woman hand the thin cane to a sour faced, middle aged man who looked like a school teacher.</p> <p>As he approached me the man swished the cane through the air as if he was testing it before using it on my body. I was begging him not to hit me but he just smiled the cruellest smile that I have ever seen as he raised the cane to shoulder height and slashed it down across the top of my left breast. I had thought that the whip had hurt but this was ten times worse as the pain radiated throughout my chest. My scream of agony only made his smile grow bigger as he lined up his second blow on my right breast.</p> <p>It was impossible for me to turn away as I watched the blow descend towards me. It was as if everything was in slow motion as the cane whacked against the creamy skin. As I screamed again I saw the long red welt form on the skin as the cane was brought up ready for the next blow.</p> <p>The next two blows were to the inside of my thighs and had me dancing about in the frame as I tried to ease the agony that burnt through my body, followed by two blows to my stomach that had me fighting for breath.</p> <p>The man with the cane now came and stood alongside me and through my tears I saw that he was aiming an upward blow to the underside of my left breast. Again his aim was accurate and I was still screaming and writhing in agony as he switched sides and aimed his next blow to the underside of my right breast.</p> <p>By now my breasts felt as if they were swollen to several times their usual size, as well as feeling that they were on fire but the man wasn’t finished with them yet.</p> <p>His final two blows made me feel sick with the pain as he slashed the cane down directly on first one nipple and then the other. Shrieks burst from my throat and I danced in the frame at the agony of these last two blows.</p> <p>The crowd of men had fallen silent, in awe of the sadistic beating that I had just suffered. Blood trickled from both my nipples where the force of the blows had split the skin and my body was covered in angry red welts as testimony to the power of my beating. At some stage I had wet myself and the wee stung the welts on the inside of my thighs as it ran down my legs.</p> <p>Even the Russian woman seemed shocked as her eyes took in my damaged body but that could be just that she was worried about her investment in me.</p> <p>The frame was wheeled to the front of the stage and I was left hanging there while the men all had a chance to examine my body and the painful welts from the beating I had received.</p> <p>Now my ankles were untied and I was lowered to the stage, my hands were released and the frame was taken away and replaced by a small square table. Grabbing me by the hair the Russian woman pulled me to my feet and forced me face down across it.</p> <p>I screamed as the welts on my body were roughly crushed against the hard wood of the table and struggled as my arms and legs were both tied to the front legs of the table and my knees were tied wide apart to the tables other legs, leaving me face down with my head off one side of the table and my bum, in the air off the other side.</p> <p>Grabbing a handful of my hair one of the remaining men pulled my head up till I could see that he had removed his trousers and underwear and his cock was sticking up in front of me. At the same time I felt someone push up against my body from behind. I could feel their hairy legs against my skin and then felt them push their cock up against my bum.</p> <p>I winced at the pain as he rubbed against the welts on my skin and tried to struggle as he tried to force himself inside my bum but the ropes held me tight against the table. Pushing hard the man behind me forced his way into my bum and as I opened my mouth and screamed the man in front, who must have been waiting for this, pushed his cock into my mouth.</p> <p>I was in so much pain now I thought I would pass out. The attacker in my bum was gradually forcing himself further inside me, tearing me open with his cock, while the one in my mouth was pulling my hair hard as he forced his foul tasting cock in and out of my mouth. My body was rocked back and forth on the rough table, scraping against my welts and making the cuts on my nipples start bleeding again and the man behind was pushing up against the welts on my bum and the back of my legs. It hurt so much that I was screaming around the cock in my mouth the whole time they raped me.</p> <p>Slowly at first then gradually harder and faster they raped me. The man in my mouth forcing his cock into my throat and choking me while the one behind sunk his cock so far into me that I felt his balls slapping against my pussy. Now the man in front was pulling my hair hard as he tried to force the whole length of his cock down my throat until my lips were tight against his hairy balls.</p> <p>I struggled, unable to breath as they raped me harder and harder. I could feel myself beginning to loose consciousness when the man in my mouth gave one last shove and started emptying himself down my throat. I had no choice but to swallow as he held himself there until he had finished by which time everything was beginning to turn dark. Suddenly he pulled his cock out and I was gasping and coughing for breath as I felt the man behind begin to make short hard strokes into me, hurting my bum even more.</p> <p>At last he pushed in hard and held himself there and I felt his cock jumping inside me, as a warm wet feeling spread through my bum. After some time he pulled himself out of me and I felt something that I imagined was blood running down the inside of my legs.</p> <p>I was left laying there terrified as I heard the Russian woman tell the audience that if they came back tonight she would be auctioning off my virginity after which they could have any hole they wanted for £50 a time and that I would be available for private sessions from Monday onwards.</p> <p>After about 30 minutes they released me from the table and hardly able to stand I was dragged back to the dressing room where I was pushed into a shower and hosed down to clean me up.</p> <p>My captor was almost gentle as she patted me down with a towel to dry the water off me and covered my back in soothing cream. Laying me down on a couch she began to spread the cream into the welts on my front until they were all covered.</p> <p>As I lay there I watched as she stood up and stripped off her clothes, revealing her large heavy body with sagging breasts and pale flesh. Then to my horror she climbed onto the couch with one knee either side of my head and lowered her hairy pussy until it touched my lips.</p> <p>“Lick my cunt, you lazy bitch,” she ordered when I just lay there and when I didn’t react fast enough she reached behind herself and twisted one of my cane damaged nipples. As I screamed in pain she ground herself into my mouth and I tasted the strong bite of her juices.</p> <p>“Lick it you bitch,” she repeated, louder and as she twisted again on my nipple I stuck my tongue inside her and begun licking up and down. I felt her settle back and sigh and watched her hand as she started to play with her own clit. Soon I could feel her juices running into my mouth as the weight of her held it open and was commanded to lick and suck her harder or she would beat me. I did as I was told, hating the taste and smell until she began to shake as her orgasm hit her.</p> <p>“I’m glad we have all afternoon before the men have you again,” she told me. “You can make me cum many times before then.”</p> <p>During the long afternoon I was forced to lick and suck every inch of her pussy, sticking my tongue in as deep as I could to lick out her bitter juices and sucking and licking at her clit till my mouth was sore. At some point we were joined by another woman and I was put to work satisfying her as well until late in the afternoon I was chained by my neck to a ring on the wall and allowed to fall into an exhausted sleep.</p> <p>I woke to find the other woman back with several pieces of pizza and a glass of water for me and after eating I was released and told to shower ready for the evening.</p> <p>When I came out of the shower a school uniform had been laid out on the bed and I was ordered to dress in it. I was surprised to find that the skirt was longer than I expected and the underwear consisted of a modest bra and white cotton panties. With a white blouse and short white socks I could have been dressed in my own school uniform.</p> <p>The woman who had fed me sat me down and did my hair into a high ponytail before using make up on my face. As I looked in the mirror I realised that she had done exactly the opposite of what I usually did. I tried to make myself look older but the girl in the mirror looked even younger than me.</p> <p>In the background I was aware that the club must have opened as the noise of men laughing and drinking filled the air and I began to get nervous knowing what was to happen to me tonight.</p> <p>“Stand up,” the Russian woman shouted as she entered the room and I jumped to my feet in fear of her, as she looked me over. “Yes,” she said, “they will love you.”</p> <p>Thin but strong chains were fastened around my wrists and ankles before she led me to the side of the stage, picking up her usual cane on the way. Turning to the other woman the Russian said “I think we are looking at about £5000 from her tonight so about £10,000 in her first day with us, not bad eh?”</p> <p>I knew that she was talking about me and was shocked at the way she saw me as an object that would earn her money but apart from tears coming to my eyes there was nothing that I could do about it.</p> <p>“You are going to dance for the men,” she told me. “When I tell you to you will start removing your clothes. Understand?”</p> <p>I saw her raise the controls for the shocker and quickly blurted out “yes Maam,” before she could shock me.</p> <p>“Polite little bitch, aren’t you?” She said sarcastically as she turned her attention back to the men and dragged me forward onto the front of the stage.</p> <p>As I stood there looking around I could see that it was a lot more crowded that earlier, with about fifty or sixty men in the crowd. All eyes were on me and I could see that the men approved of the way I looked from the lust on their faces, that they didn’t bother to hide.</p> <p>The Russian woman was telling the men, that tonight was a very special night, as she had a very cute virgin for them to play with. At this the crowd of men bayed like a pack of dogs as they undressed me with their eyes.</p> <p>She explained that one lucky man was going to be the first to ever have sex with me and was going to be able to do it with an audience of his peers. After this they would all be able to have their fill of me at £50 a hole.</p> <p>Now the men could see the fear on my face and the noise of the crowd got even worse. The Russian woman told them that I was going to dance and during the dance she would take bids for my virginity, by the end of the dance there would be a winner.</p> <p>Turning to me she shouted at me to dance and some dance music started up over the noise of the men. I was still stunned by what was happening and it was only when a short shock hit me that I started on one of the dance routines that I had learnt when I was at dance school.</p> <p>As I danced I heard the bidding start and within seconds it was up to £1000. The Russian woman ordered me to take off my blouse and then turned her attention back to getting as much for my virginity as she could.</p> <p>At £2000 she told me to lose my skirt and gave me a short shock, telling me to move my arse more. Now I was just dancing in my bra and the white cotton knickers the men were shouting suggestions as to what they were going to do to me making my face burn red with embarrassment.</p> <p>£2,500 came and I was ordered to remove my bra. Even though I had been naked at lunchtime, having to remove it myself humiliated me more but seeing the woman move her finger to the control of the shocker made me move quickly to take it off.</p> <p>Now the bidding slowed and at £2,800 the order came to remove my knickers. I knew that no matter what, I couldn’t do it with all of those men watching me. I decided to make a run for it but never even made the side of the stage before the pain dropped me to the floor.</p> <p>I couldn’t breathe as the pain tore through my body and for a moment I thought that she was going to kill me but finally the pain eased and I found myself gasping for breath as I lay on the floor.</p> <p>The music came to an end as I lay there and the woman called for any last bids and accepted a final bid for £3,000 from a short fat man in the front row.</p> <p>As the man came up on the stage I was grabbed by the hair and dragged over to the table, my knickers were torn off and I was forced onto it laying face up. My legs and wrists were pulled to the table legs and the chains on my wrists and ankles tied tightly to them.</p> <p>Looking up I saw the man handing the Russian woman his credit card and heard her tell him that he would have to wait until it was authorised before he got to fuck me.</p> <p>It seemed weird laying there exposed and helpless waiting for this short, fat, ugly man to have his purchase authorised, before he could rape me but after a few minutes the Russian woman confirmed that he could go ahead.</p> <p>The man came over and stood between my legs running his sweaty hand up and down my thigh. I begged him not to do this but he just smiled and told me to relax and he wouldn’t hurt me too much.</p> <p>Now he ran his fingers over the welts left from my earlier beatings and he painfully pinched my damaged nipples with one hand while the other undid his trousers.</p> <p>Looking down I saw his cock jump free as he pushed his underwear aside and felt it touch me as he moved up and rubbed it against the outside of my pussy.</p> <p>The man’s sweaty hands pulled apart the lips of my pussy and I could feel him push up against my entrance as I lay there sobbing and begging him not to do this to me but he just smiled and pushed the head of his cock inside me.</p> <p>At first it didn’t hurt but suddenly he lunged forward and I felt a tearing inside me, which made me scream out in pain. He now gripped my hips and pulled me onto him as he pushed into me. As the burning pain started to ease I could feel him deep inside me opening me up more with every thrust.</p> <p>Drips of his sweat were falling onto my skin as he leant over me, squashing my body with his weight and it wasn’t long before he pushed extra hard inside me and held himself there as I felt his cock spasm as he filled me with his cum.</p> <p>As he finally pulled himself from my body I saw a line of men had formed on the stage and another man stepped forward and took his place between my legs, thrusting himself inside me. This one was bigger and I felt him tear me more as he stretched me open wider than the first man but I only whimpered in pain as he got on with it.</p> <p>After he came inside me the next man took his place but this time my head was pulled up and I was forced to open my mouth for a cock to go in there as well. I could do nothing, tied as I was, as my mouth and pussy was used again and again.</p> <p>Many times I thought I was going to be choked to death and I even began to welcome the idea but each time the cock in my mouth was pulled out long enough for me to get a couple of breaths before it was forced back inside me.</p> <p>The men were goading each other on and telling each other to do me harder and I could hear the men calling me all sorts of disgusting names as they hurt me.</p> <p>Several of the men were much bigger than the others and it felt as if they went much deeper inside me, hurting me much more but the worst was when one of the bigger men used my mouth and throat. It felt like I would die before he pulled out and left me choking and unable to even speak after he had finished with me.</p> <p>Looking at the clock on the wall I could see that three and a half hours had passed since I had been tied to the table and by now the men were taking their time with me having already had a turn with me before. Now they were being crueler to me and started to pinch my clitty and nipples or smack my breasts to make me move as they took their turns on me.</p> <p>A sticky mess continuously leaked from my bruised pussy and I had trouble seeing out of my eyes, where some of the men had cum on my face. I could feel the cum cracking where it dried on me and if I was able to, I would have screamed from the cramps that were wracking my body where it was tied in this forced position.</p> <p>Man after man took their turn in my previously virgin body. On and on it went until I ceased to register the change of man between my legs, only feeling the thrusting and pinching until at last it stopped.</p> <p>Leaving me tied there, the men began to go home to their wives and children as the Russian woman told them that from tomorrow I would be available for one on one sessions with them.</p></div>",[]
883,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 1",1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie gets in trouble when the boys on the school bus pick on her.,2005-11-03,40,4,"Mbbbb/g, bdsm, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>12-year old Katie was the new girl on the school bus. She had caught it this morning a few blocks from her home and had sat alone smiling nervously at the few other kids whose eyes she had met but none of them had appeared friendly.</p> <p>Her day at school had been little better with none of the children in her class showing any interest in making friends with her and now as she climbed onto the bus for her journey home she was close to tears.</p> <p>A pretty girl with shoulder length blonde hair, Katie made the other girls jealous and the boys her own age shy but she was unaware of this and just thought that they didn’t like her.</p> <p>She noticed the bus driver look her up and down as she passed him by in her thin cotton, summer dress and thought that he looked a bit of a pervert to be driving a school bus.</p> <p>Since the bus was empty she went right to the back and sat in the middle of the seat that went all the way across, watching as the other children filled the bus noisily shouting and calling to each other.</p> <p>Just before the bus was due to leave four older boys climbed aboard and as they stopped to talk to the bus driver she noticed him motioning in her direction. The boys said something to him and as the bus pulled away they headed down to where she sat.</p> <p>“What are you doing in our seats,” the biggest of the boys asked as they crowded around her?</p> <p>“I didn’t know,” Katie replied beginning to get up to move, only to have her way blocked by the boys.</p> <p>“Everyone knows that these seats are ours,” the boy told her pushing her back down into the seat and sitting next to her as one of the others sat on the other side of her. The remaining two boys sat on the ends of the seats in front blocking her way.</p> <p>Looking around for help Katie noticed that everyone seemed to be ignoring her and the boys, except the bus driver who she was sure kept looking in his mirror. She knew that he could clearly see her as she was sat at the end of the isle.</p> <p>The boys were 15 or 16 and were much bigger than Katie and she was frightened as she sat there between them.</p> <p>“Give me your socks,” The biggest boy ordered.</p> <p>“Why do….”, Katie started to ask only to be cut off.</p> <p>“Do it now!” He shouted right in her face.</p> <p>Little Katie sobbed as she bent forward and took off her shoes and socks. The two boys in front kicked her shoes away but when she tried to retrieve them the boys alongside her held her back by her arms.</p> <p>“Please let me go,” Katie begged as the boys held her.</p> <p>“We’ll let you go if you give us a trophy for our tree-house,” the boy agreed. “Give us your underwear and we’ll let you go.”</p> <p>“Please no,” begged Katie but looking around at the boys she saw that they weren’t going to let her go unless she did, as they wanted.</p> <p>Lifting herself up a little from the seat, Katie raised the sides of her dress and hooking her fingers into her panties pushed them down to the floor before quickly stepping out of them, letting the dress fall back into place as she did so.</p> <p>“Give them to me,” the boy ordered and Katie bent forward and retrieved them off the floor before handing them to him.</p> <p>The boy held up her white panties with their little pink hearts for the others to see before stuffing them and her socks into his pocket.</p> <p>By now the bus was coming to Katie’s stop and the boys let her go to search on the floor for her shoes but just as she reached under the seat and grabbed them she felt her dress being lifted and her naked bottom being exposed to them all.</p> <p>Katie stood up quickly, letting her dress fall back into place and scampered to the front of the bus still carrying her shoes. As she got level with the driver he called her to one side and pulled out a small book.</p> <p>“Name,” he asked her, looking at her crossly?</p> <p>“Katie Whitehouse,” Katie answered. “Why do you need my name?”</p> <p>“This is a detention book. I saw you playing around with the boys at the back of the bus so now you have a detention,” he told her.</p> <p>“But…,” Katie began to explain but was cut off mid sentence by the driver.</p> <p>“No excuses,” he said. “Just tell your parents that you’ll be an hour late tomorrow night as you got a detention for misbehaving on the school bus. Now stop holding the bus up and get off!”</p> <p>As she climbed off the bus Katie’s face was red with shame and covered with the tears that fell from her eyes. If she could have been able to see properly she might have seen the sadistic smile of the driver as he drove off leaving her standing barefoot and pantiless on the pavement.</p> <p>The following morning Katie was once again at the school bus stop waiting to go to school. The night before, after telling her Mother that she had got a detention she had received a hard spanking. She had tried to explain what had happened but her Mother was in no mood for excuses and Katie cried both from the pain and the unfairness of it all.</p> <p>Several other children were waiting at the stop but they all ignored her as she stood there waiting. She didn’t know it but the mean boys had told everyone that they would be in trouble if the spoke to her.</p> <p>Finally the bus arrived and Katie climbed in last.</p> <p>“Sit at the back”, the driver told her as she passed him.</p> <p>“But can’t I sit nearer the front?” She asked looking to where the boys were sitting on the bench seat across the back, waiting for her.</p> <p>“Sit where you’re told,” the driver said crossly, “unless you want another detention.”</p> <p>Little Katie’s eyes teared up as she walked down the centre aisle of the bus towards the grinning boys who made room for her between them. As she stood in front of them the bus suddenly started off with a jerk and she was thrown back against the seat.</p> <p>The boys wasted no time in grabbing her arms and turning her around so that she sat between them again.</p> <p>“Socks?” The leader said holding out his hand.</p> <p>Katie had hoped that they wouldn’t do this to her again but now she saw they intended to continue from where they had left off. Bending forward she removed her shoes, which were quickly kicked away and then her socks, handing them to the boy.</p> <p>“Open your mouth,” he ordered and as the young girl did he stuffed the white socks in and tied them tightly in place with a school tie.</p> <p>Katie glanced up and was sure that she saw the bus driver grinning in the mirror but her attention was soon distracted when one of the boys started to undo the buttons that ran all the way down the front of her dress. Button after button was undone as Katie squirmed in her seat but the boys held her too tightly for her to do anything other than shake her head from side to side.</p> <p>Quickly the boys stripped her dress off her shoulders and down her arms, pulling it from under her and leaving her sitting there in just her white cotton panties.</p> <p>Now the boys twisted her arms behind her back and as Katie leaned forward to escape the pain they used the belt from her dress to tie her wrists tightly together before letting her sit up again.</p> <p>With relief the young girl noticed that the bus had just pulled through the school gates so she knew that her torment would soon be over.</p> <p>Looking around her she noticed the two boys in the seats in front were removing the laces from her shoes before tossing the shoes back on the floor. Taking one foot each they raised them to the back of the seat and spread them as far apart as they could before tying them in place using the shoelaces.</p> <p>As she sat there crying she noticed that the bus had stopped and the other children were getting off. One or two of the boys sniggered as they stole glances back to where she sat with her legs spread wide apart and only a pair of panties on.</p> <p>Climbing over her legs the boys on either side of her joined the others as they queued to get off the bus, leaving her tied helplessly at the back. They laughed as they looked back and saw the panic on her face when she realised that they didn’t mean to untie her.</p> <p>Finally the last one was gone and the driver closed the doors and drove the bus over to the far corner of the car park where he parked it near the bushes before walking back down the bus towards the helpless girl.</p> <p>“Well, well, what have we here,” he asked as he stood looking down at Katie’s body? “This is only you’re second day on the bus and you have been teasing the boys again haven’t you?”</p> <p>Katie shook her head from side to side to let him know that it wasn’t her fault but she could see that the bus drivers wasn’t looking at her head, his eyes were locked on where her panties covered the place between her legs. To her horror he pulled out his mobile phone and began taking pictures of her as she sat there helplessly.</p> <p>“I’m going to have to report you for this,” he told her, “and these photos will prove how bad you have been for letting the boys play with you like this.”</p> <p>Finally he put the phone away and stepped between her wide-open legs until his knee was pushing against the front of her crotch. Reaching down he lifted her chin until she was looking into his face.</p> <p>“Of course if I report you the boys will get into trouble too,” he pointed out. “I guess they will blame you for that and will want to get even.”</p> <p>As he said this the bus driver watched the young girl’s face and saw the fear as she realised what her life at school would be like if she upset the mean boys. She had been bullied at her old school and hoped to escape it when she and her Mum had moved here but now she feared that if she got the boys in trouble, it would all start again at her new school.</p> <p>Seeing a look of pleading come into her eyes the bus driver knew he had her. He turned and untied her ankles from the seat in front and pulling her head forward untied the gag from her mouth before pulling the socks out.</p> <p>“Please don’t report me,” Katie begged. “I won’t do it again.”</p> <p>“Well I think that you need punishing, young lady, to teach you a lesson,” the driver replied. “I’ll tell you what. There are ten minutes before classes start so if you let me punish you now I won’t report it this time.”</p> <p>“What will you do?” Asked Katie looking up at the driver with her green eyes wide in fear.</p> <p>“I think a short spanking would be fair,” said the driver and pulling Katie to her feet he sat down on the bench seat leaving her standing in front of him.</p> <p>“Lay yourself across my knees,” he ordered the frightened young girl and reluctantly she obeyed him, her wrists still bound behind her. She could feel something hard digging into her stomach but before she had time to work out what it was she felt her panties being pulled down her legs till they rested at her knees.</p> <p>“Looks like someone beat me to it,” said the driver looking at the red marks left by the girl’s Mother the night before. “Well you’re obviously used to being spanked so don’t expect me to be gentle,” and with that he began to spank Katie hard, first on one cheek and then on the other.</p> <p>As he listened to her cry and felt the young girl squirm about on his lap the driver felt his cock get even harder. Resting his hand on the girl’s bottom he felt how soft and how hot it was. Running his hand down the back of her legs he felt her shudder and her body stiffen beneath him but before he could go further they heard the bell ringing for the start of the school day.</p> <p>Releasing the young girl’s hands the driver watched as she scampered about collecting her clothes and dressing as fast as she could before running from the bus and towards the school, straightening her clothes as she went.</p></div>",[]
884,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 2",2,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie continues to be abused on the school bus.,2005-11-04,25,5,"Mbbbb/g, nc, mast, sm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Although she had a miserable day at school Katie still didn’t want to hear the bell for the end of her last class.</p> <p>She had arrived late for her first lesson after being kept behind by the school bus driver and as a punishment had to stand in front of the class for the whole lesson.</p> <p>Thinking back Katie decided that it was just as well she had to stand, as her bottom was very sore from the two spankings she had received and by the time her next lesson started she was able to gingerly lower herself onto her seat.</p> <p>At break and lunch times the mean boys were always nearby and no one was willing to talk to her for fear of upsetting them, so she sat alone dreading the journey home. Several times during the day she made mistakes in class and by the end of the day she had earned a number of demerit points.</p> <p>“Katie, see me after class,” she heard her form tutor call as the ‘end of school’ bell finally rang.</p> <p>Katie waited as the other pupils filed out then went and stood in front of her teacher’s desk waiting till he finally looked up.</p> <p>“Not very good,” he said. “Not very good at all. Firstly you are late for class, then your mind is elsewhere all day, you don’t seem to be able to make friends with anyone and finally you can’t answer even the easiest questions. Just what am I going to do with you?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry…” Katie started to say only to be cut off by her teacher.</p> <p>“Sorry doesn’t cut it,” he told her. “Just make sure you are better tomorrow or I’ll make sure you get a lesson you won’t forget.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” Katie said and hurried to the door. She had decided to hide until the bus had gone and then walk home but the delay had allowed the boys time to get there and as she stepped out of the classroom, they surrounded her, leading her off towards the waiting bus.</p> <p>As they passed by some trees the leader of the boys bent and whispered in her ear. At first Katie shook her head but when the boys twisted her arms up behind her back, she agreed and looking around to make sure that no one was watching she quickly lifted her skirt and pulled her white panties down and off her legs. Holding them out to the boy she saw him shake his head and listened while he told her what she must do with them.</p> <p>As they boarded the bus two of the boys went ahead of her and two followed her on. When she was level with the bus driver she told him, “I’m sorry sir for my bad behaviour this morning.” With that she handed over her still warm panties before following the boys down to the back of the bus where they took up their usual positions.</p> <p>Katie had decided that the only thing she could do was to go along with whatever the boys wanted and get it over with as soon as possible. It was only a short journey home after all, so she was surprised when after making her take her shoes and socks off, the boys didn’t ask her to do anything else.</p> <p>As they approached her stop Katie asked for her socks so that she could get dressed, only to be told that she wasn’t going anywhere, as she had a detention to serve. Knowing that her Mother wasn’t home for another two hours anyway the little preteen realised that there was nothing she could do about it as the bus pulled away from her stop.</p> <p>Slowly the bus emptied out until the final children got off leaving her alone with the mean boys and the bus driver.</p> <p>As the bus drove on the boys on either side of her held her arms tightly as one of the boys in front undid her dress all the way down the front.</p> <p>The little girl squirmed and struggled but it did no good. Soon the whole of her front was naked and exposed to the boys. Her puffy nipples grew harder in the cool air and she struggled to keep her legs closed tightly together as the boy’s hands rubbed across her soft skin.</p> <p>“I want you to undo my zip and take my cock out,” the boy’s leader announced and Katie shook her head no, making her hair bounce about her face in a way that aroused the boys even more.</p> <p>“Hold her tight,” he told the others and once they did he reached out and pinched her nipple between his finger and thumb. Squeezing tightly her pulled and twisted the young girl’s nipple as she screamed in pain.</p> <p>“Are you going to do as I told you?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes. Yes, please don’t hurt me,” Katie begged.</p> <p>The boy let go and waited till the little girl reached out and tentatively lowered the zip on his trousers. As she looked up he nodded for her to continue and almost as if she expected to be bitten Katie carefully reached inside and pulled out the boy’s hard cock.</p> <p>“Now rub it,” he ordered and the helpless girl began to inexpertly rub it back and forth. Taking her hand in his the boy showed her how to do it and then let go, making her rub him on her own. His cock looked big in her hand and Katie was amazed by how hard it had become. Her eyes were glued on the end of his cock as it pointed directly at her and she wasn’t even aware that the bus had stopped until a flash of light made her look up and she saw the bus driver taking pictures of her as she rubbed the boys cock up and down.</p> <p>“Keep rubbing bitch,” he told her as she stopped in shock. “Rub it harder and smile like you are enjoying it or I’ll start on your other tit,” he threatened, reaching out to pinch her other nipple.</p> <p>Scared of what they would do if she disobeyed, Katie smiled when she was told to and looked into the camera as the bus driver took picture after picture of her as she sat there with her dress wide open, rubbing the boy’s cock up and down. Suddenly the boy yelled at her to rub it as hard as she could and as Katie obeyed him she felt his cock swell up and then white sticky stuff shot out of the end hitting her right in the face.</p> <p>Freezing for a second in shock Katie felt someone shove a cloth into her hands, which she used to wipe the sticky mess from her face. Looking down she saw that it was her own panties that she was wiping herself with and realised that the bus driver was still taking picture after picture of her as she did it. By now the panties were soaked and were just spreading the cum over her face and down her front but Katie kept trying to wipe it off.</p> <p>“My turn,” said a voice and as the young girl looked up she found another of the boys standing in front of her waiting for her to rub his cock. This one had already dropped his trousers and his cock was hard and long, with precum leaking from the end.</p> <p>Reaching out the blonde preteen began rubbing it as she had the last one, blinking in the flash as the driver continued to take pictures of her doing it. When ordered she again rubbed harder but wasn’t surprised when this one shot its load of cum all over her face.</p> <p>The cloth was useless now as her face was coated in a layer of cum which dripped from her chin down across her puffy nipples and her flat stomach into the vee between her legs.</p> <p>Some had found its way inside her mouth and Katie now got her first salty taste of cum as the next boy stood waiting for her attention. This time as she rubbed him off the boy’s hands trailed across her skin and squeezed at her puffy breasts in a way that Katie began to like.</p> <p>“She’s getting good at this,” the boy declared just before he added his cum to that already coating the little girl’s face and stepped back to allow the last boy a turn.</p> <p>“Don’t forget to keep smiling,” the bus driver told her as she looked towards him through cum covered eyes.</p> <p>Forcing a smile back to her face the little preteen started to rub at the last boy’s cock. Her hand was all slippery and coated in cum and the boy who was already aroused by watching the others didn’t last long but quickly shot his load into her face.</p> <p>The bus driver, looking through the viewfinder on the camera caught pictures of the cum, as it splattered into her face with a force that had her jerking back in shock. The cum trailed through her hair and added to the mess coating the young girl’s face and body, which glistened as it slowly dried.</p> <p>Taking her finger, the bus driver wiped it in some cum, collecting a big dollop on it and held it up to her mouth. Snapping off another photo, he ordered her to suck it clean, threatening to make her do each of the boys again if she didn’t. As he shot picture after picture Katie put the finger into her mouth and sucked it clean tasting the cold salty cum as it slipped down her throat.</p> <p>“Ok, you can dress now,” the bus driver, told her picking up her sopping wet panties and handing them to her.</p> <p>The Little blonde sat there staring at the soaked and dirty cloth before bending and putting it on, grimacing as she pulled the wet garment up to her crotch. By the time she had buttoned up her dress and found her socks and shoes the bus was well on its way back to drop her off and when it arrived back at her stop the man joined in the laughter as she walked uncomfortably off of the bus and down towards her home, cum dripping down her legs as she went.</p></div>",[]
885,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 3",3,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie's abuse continues with the school bus driver getting in on the act…,2005-11-05,21,5,"Mbbbb/g, nc, oral, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Rushing around, getting ready for work the next morning Katie’s Mum soon got cross with her for trying to get out of going to school.</p> <p>“You are this close to getting a smack,” her Mum shouted as she held up her hand with the finger and thumb touching. “Now get going before I really lose my temper.”</p> <p>The young girl didn’t dare slam the door on her way out even though she wanted to.</p> <p>“Hi Katie,” a voice said and swinging around the young girl found one of the boys that were bullying her leaning against the wall, waiting for her. As he fell into step alongside her he put his arm around her shoulders as he guided her along.</p> <p>“Dean said to be sure that you caught the bus today cos he has something to show you,” the boy said and Katie wondered if the leader of the boys was Dean? “Oh and you’ve gotta take your knickers off before we get to the bus,” the boy added.</p> <p>Looking around the young girl waited until there was no one in sight before reaching up under her skirt and pulling her panties down her legs and off her feet. As she started to walk along again, the boy’s hand dropped to her bum and then under the hem of her dress, before moving back up her leg to rest on her naked bum, feeling her cheeks move as she walked alongside him.</p> <p>The young preteen turned bright red when they turned a corner and walked along the main road still with the boy’s hand up under her skirt. Several people turned around and stared but the boy just told her to ignore them and carry on walking.</p> <p>Arriving at the bus stop he finally pulled his hand out and waited with a group of other boys until the bus came into view. As she passed the driver he held out his hand and after a moments hesitation Katie realised what he wanted and handed over the panties that she held crumpled up in her hand.</p> <p>Looking down the bus the little preteen saw the boys waiting for her as usual. She looked around seeing other spare seats but as she looked up and met the gang leader’s eyes she knew that she didn’t dare risk disobeying him and she slowly walked down the bus and sat between them as usual.</p> <p>“Shoes and socks…” the boy ordered and without having to be told more Katie bent down and removed them from her feet noticing as she did that the two boys in front grabbed her shoes and started taking the laces out again.</p> <p>Realising that she was going to be tied up again the little preteen resigned herself to the fact and sat waiting.</p> <p>“On your knees,” the boys’ leader told her and pushed the young girl forward so that she was kneeling on the floor between the two seats in front. Taking one arm each the two boys who were sat in front, tied them along the back of the seat they were on, then they pulled her knees apart and using ties, tied them to the base of the seat on either side, so that Katie’s knees were pulled painfully wide apart.</p> <p>As the bus arrived at the school and the other children got off several glanced back to where the little girl knelt but none offered to help her. Finally when the last person was off the bus, the boys undid the buttons on her dress and left her kneeling on the floor. With her arms and knees tied apart, her dress pulled wide-open, Katie was left helpless and with her front totally exposed.</p> <p>Just as yesterday the bus driver parked the bus at the far end of the car park and walked back to where the young preteen knelt between the seats. His eyes took in the puffy little nipples and the hairless slit between her legs and his cock grew hard inside his trousers.</p> <p>“Have a look at these,” he told the young girl and took out a stack of photos. Katie’s face drained of colour as she saw photo after photo of her rubbing the boys cocks and smiling into the camera. The photos had been carefully selected to make it look as if she was doing it willingly and enjoying every moment.</p> <p>Tears welled up in the young girl’s eyes as she was forced to view over 30 photos of herself apparently enjoying what was happening. The driver, putting down the photos, knelt down level with her and pushed back her dress so he could see all of her body.</p> <p>“You really are so lovely,” he said as his hands reached out to cup and gently squeeze her small breasts. “Now if you give us any trouble or tell anyone about us, those photos will appear all around the school and copies will be sent to your Mother.”</p> <p>Knowing her Mother, Katie knew that she would be blamed as it looked like she was leading the boys on. Her Mother was always quick to blame her for things and was always saying that she was just like her lazy good for nothing Father, so she knew that she would never be believed if she told the truth.</p> <p>“Please sir I’m going to be late for my lessons,” the helpless girl begged, trying to find a way of getting out of the situation.</p> <p>“I’m sure that your teacher will find a way to punish you for that,” the bus driver said, smiling in a way that made the young preteens blood run cold as his hand ran down her body and between her legs.</p> <p>Rubbing backwards and forwards and squeezing her sex the bus driver soon had the young girl squirming under his touch. She could feel his finger as it rubbed slowly deeper between the swollen lips of her sex and watched as he brought it up in front of her face to show her the juices that coated it.</p> <p>“Lick it clean,” her tormentor ordered and Katie had no option but to stick out her tongue and start licking at the rough finger, tasting her own saltiness as she did so. Not content with making her lick it, the bus driver started to push it in and out of her mouth, making her suck it as he did.</p> <p>Watching in fear as the bus driver stripped off his trousers and underwear, Katie was amazed at how big his cock was. The boys she rubbed yesterday were nowhere near as big and Katie had thought that they were huge but now she saw a man sized cock for the first time as it stood up inches before her face.</p> <p>Expecting that her arms would be untied so that she could rub it, the preteen girl was surprised when she was ordered to lick it like she had the finger. She hesitated a little too long and the bus driver bent to grab her hard nipples between his fingers and thumbs, pinching cruelly as she screamed out in pain.</p> <p>Feeling the cock rubbing against her lips Katie stuck out her tongue and started licking.</p> <p>“That’s better,” she was told. “Next time I don’t expect to have to ask twice,” and with that he gave her nipples a final twist before releasing them.</p> <p>Katie would have collapsed to the floor had it not been for the ropes that held her firmly in place. As her tongue ran over the man’s cock she could feel how soft his skin was. She was still amazed by the size of it and could feel the ridges beneath the surface but at least it didn’t taste horrible.</p> <p>“Now lick over the head of it,” she was ordered and the man pulled his cock down so that it was pointing at her mouth. Not wanting to make the man cross Katie let her tongue slide across the top, picking up some clear precum on the way. Now she could taste the harsh, salty taste again and pulled a face.</p> <p>“I don’t care if you like the taste or not, just fucking lick it,” the man said as she tried to pull away. Digging his free hand into her blonde hair the man pulled her back to his cock and she began licking around the head again.</p> <p>“Ok, now open your mouth wide,” the man ordered and as the little girl did as she was told he pulled her forward onto his cock. “Ok now suck it hard,” he told her and as Katie sucked he began to rock his hips back and forth sliding his cock across her tongue and savouring both the softness and the warmth of her sweet mouth.</p> <p>Taking hold of her hair in both hands the man forced his cock to the back of Katie’s throat, choking her as he did, before releasing her and letting her recover.</p> <p>“ Now you see what happens if I have to do all the work,” he told the tearful young girl. “It will be far better for you if you work hard on my cock to make me cum before I have to do it myself, won’t it?”</p> <p>Nodding her head Katie began to suck hard and moved her head backwards and forwards taking about half of the huge cock inside her mouth. The bus driver enjoyed this for a while then ordered her to lick around the head with her tongue as she did it.</p> <p>Looking up into the man’s eyes Katie tried to judge if she was pleasing him. She didn’t want him choking her again so sucked as hard as she could and bobbed her head backwards and forwards as fast as it would go.</p> <p>“Don’t stop,” the man said. You know what happens when a man cums, cos you saw all the cum from your boyfriends yesterday.”</p> <p>Katie realised that if he did that, it would be inside her mouth and her stomach churned at the thought. “Don’t even think of stopping or spitting it out bitch,” the man shouted. “You swallow every drop or I’ll beat you senseless.”</p> <p>Trying to keep going Katie felt only fear as the man’s cock swelled up in her mouth. She felt the familiar tightening and knew he was about to cum but was too scared to disobey him.</p> <p>As his cum shot out and hit the back of her throat Katie choked. “Don’t stop,” the man shouted and the little preteen continued to bob backwards and forwards on his cock as she tried to swallow fast enough to clear her throat.</p> <p>Cum bubbled from her nose as she fought to breathe but the man just kept cumming in what felt like a flood to the little girl. Finally she managed to catch up, swallowing the last mouthful but feeling some trickling down her chin where it had been too much for her mouth.</p> <p>Looking down the bus driver took in the erotic sight before him. The naked young girl held helpless by the ropes, with his cock still deep in her mouth. Cum trickling from the corners of her mouth, down her chin and dripping onto her small puffy breasts. Best of all though was the absolute panic in her eyes as she had fought to swallow his cum and now the fear as she continued to look up at him, realising that she had failed to do as she had been told.</p> <p>Never had the bus driver felt such a rush of sexual power. He had cum so much more than ever before as he had looked down into the pleading, upturned green eyes of the little blonde girl.</p> <p>As she continued to suck his cock Katie felt it growing small but she kept at it till he pulled it from her mouth.</p> <p>“I thought I told you to swallow it all?” The bus driver shouted scraping some cum from her breast with his fingers and holding it to her mouth.</p> <p>Without hesitating Katie opened her mouth and sucked the cold slimy cum from his fingers, steeling herself as she swallowed it down.</p> <p>“You’re bloody useless,” the bus driver said as he pulled his trousers up and zipped up his fly. “Never mind, by the time we finish with you you’ll be as good as any pro.”</p> <p>Untying her arms and knees the bus driver pulled her to her feet and walked off the bus, waiting by the door until she had got herself dressed before walking her to her classroom.</p> <p>Knocking on her class door the bus driver escorted her across the room to the teacher’s desk.</p> <p>“What’s she been up to now?” her form teacher asked looking at the young girl sternly.</p> <p>“I caught her playing with some of the older boys,” the bus driver told him. “Is this true?” her teacher asked, looking cross.</p> <p>Looking at the bus driver, Katie saw him pull a photo out of his pocket. Knowing what she had to do she blurted out “Yes sir, I’m sorry sir,” watching in relief as the bus driver put the photo back in his pocket.</p> <p>Ok, well we will see about this later. Now stand facing the corner with your hands on your head,” the teacher ordered and thanked the bus driver for bringing the matter to his attention.</p> <p>After the bus driver had gone, the teacher, gave the class work to do on their own. Walking over to where the young girl stood trembling as she faced the wall he put his head close to her ear and whispered “I warned you yesterday about what would happen if your behaviour didn’t improve, now you are going to find out what I meant…”</p></div>",[]
886,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 4",4,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie's ordeal gets worse as her teacher joins in…,2005-11-10,16,4,"M+b+/g, nc,  bdsm, spank",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Break came and all the children were allowed out to play, except for Katie who was left standing nervously in the corner.</p> <p>Warning her to stay exactly where she was, Mr Archer, her form teacher, went and collected his coffee from the staff room, bringing it back to the classroom instead of joining the other teachers.</p> <p>Letting his eyes roam over the little blonde’s body, Mr Archer felt a stirring in his trousers. He had chosen to teach this age group of children because he found the little preteen girls to be at their most attractive just as they began to blossom into teens.</p> <p>He could see Katie moving her weight from leg to leg as she stood facing the wall and realised that she must need to use the toilet. “I told you to stand still,” he told her.</p> <p>Putting her hand in the air, the young girl waited for her teacher to allow her to speak. When he didn’t acknowledge her she began to get desperate and waved her hand about to try and get his attention. By now she was desperate to pee and was holding herself with one hand while she waved the other around but suddenly it was too late and the young girl felt the pee trickle down her legs as she couldn’t hold it in anymore.</p> <p>Her teacher had known how desperate Katie was and hoped that by ignoring her she would end up wetting herself. He knew how humiliating it would be for a girl her age and that it would make her more pliable for what he had planned next.</p> <p>“Did you want something,” he asked as if he had just noticed her waving?</p> <p>Looking down at the puddle on the floor and then back up at her teacher Katie burst into tears. She felt so miserable and humiliated at what she had done that she couldn’t speak.</p> <p>“Oh really Katie, I thought that you were past wetting yourself,” Mr Archer told her. “Get yourself into the loo and clean up then fetch a mop back here and clean that mess off my floor.”</p> <p>He smiled as he watched the young girl walk awkwardly to the toilet, enjoying the control he now felt over her. From the day he first saw her he had fantasised about her and now he began to feel as if he could maybe get away with abusing the lovely little preteen without her complaining.</p> <p>It was ten minutes before she reappeared with a big wooden mop and started cleaning up the floor. Her teacher watched as her short dress rode up her thighs as she bent over the mop and he enjoyed the views as she worked hard clearing up her own wee.</p> <p>Once she finished Mr Archer called her over. “Are you still wearing the wet knickers,” He asked her?</p> <p>Katie’s face turned red. “I rinsed them out,” she told him, wringing her hands together in embarrassment that he should question her about her accident.</p> <p>“I need to be sure that you got it all out, otherwise it could make you sore,” Mr Archer told her. “Lift up your skirt and show me.”</p> <p>Her face turned even redder as Katie did as she was told. Clasping the hem at the front of her skirt she raised it up so that her teacher could see her panties.</p> <p>Mr Archer leaned forward as the skirt rose. He couldn’t believe his luck that this beautiful little preteen was showing him her knickers. “Lift it higher,” he told her and watched as she lifted it right up to her waist.</p> <p>“Stand still while I check them,” he told her and reaching forward pulled them down her legs, his eyes glued to the smooth skin and the puffy lips of her pussy. Katie lifted her feet, one at a time, for her teacher to take her panties off. She looked down at the floor, unable to meet her teacher’s eyes as her embarrassment grew.</p> <p>Feeling his cock growing harder by the second, Mr Archer pretended to examine the wet knickers but kept his eyes on the lovely little girl stood in front of him, showing him her charms.</p> <p>Hearing the bell for the end of playtime, Mr Archer reluctantly tore his eyes from Katie’s exposed pussy. “You can let your skirt down now,” her told her watching as her treasure was once again hidden.</p> <p>The other children noisily entered the classroom and sat at their desks as Mr Archer stuffed the little girl’s underwear into his desk. “Go and sit at your desk Katie,” he told her and watched as she sat down at her desk in the front row.</p> <p>Settling the others down with some work he couldn’t keep his eyes off where the young girl’s legs showed as she sat at her desk. The dress had ridden up to mid thigh and the knowledge that she had nothing on below it, made his cock strain to escape the confines of his trousers.</p> <p>As the morning wore on he tried to think of a plan to have his way with the young girl. He knew that she caught the bus home after school so if anything was to happen it had to be at lunchtime.</p> <p>As the bell for lunch rang Katie stood up and put her books away. “Katie, stay behind,” she heard Mr Archer call and her heart sank.</p> <p>As she stood in front of Mr Archer’s desk her heart pounded. Without her panties she felt very vulnerable as she looked up at her teacher who ignored her as he finished marking some papers.</p> <p>Mr Archer was in his fifty’s and was going bald. A small man known for his quick temper he often reduced the children in his class to tears. He had entered teaching so that he could get close to little girls and he loved the power he held over them. He was never happier than when he could spank a young girl or rap her across the knuckles with a ruler. He knew that such punishment was now banned but such was the fear that he instilled in the children that no one had ever dared to tell on him.</p> <p>Looking up now he fixed a scowl on his face, as he looked young Katie in the eye. “What am I going to do with you young lady,” he asked?</p> <p>Knowing better than to reply the young girl dropped her eyes to the floor and looked dejected as she stood before him.</p> <p>“Well you have a choice,” Mr Archer told her. “You can either accept a punishment from me here and now or you can be sent to see the head teacher. Which is it to be?”</p> <p>Never having been sent to see the head teacher Katie was scared of that as an option. She had seen Mr Archer spank girls before and since her Mum often spanked her she thought that would be the easier option.</p> <p>“Well, which is it to be,” he asked.</p> <p>“You sir,” Katie answered, her voice so quiet he could hardly hear.</p> <p>“Ok, well bend over my desk and grip the legs on the other side,” he ordered and watched as the lovely young girl laid herself across his desk, her feet on the floor on one side and her hands gripping the top of the legs on the other.</p> <p>Walking in front of her the teacher picked up a ruler, letting her see it before he slowly walked back out of sight again. Now Katie was worried. She had been spanked before but never had she been beaten with a ruler or anything other than a hand.</p> <p>“Ok, now stay still,” she heard her teacher order and then felt her dress being lifted until it was clear of her bum and laying across her back.</p> <p>The teacher stared for a few moments at the preteen girl’s lovely bum and legs, as she lay bent across his desk. Her legs were slightly parted and between them he could see the swelling of her immature sex lips. Positioning himself alongside her he raised the ruler and brought it down hard against the right cheek of her bottom.</p> <p>As her bottom exploded in pain Katie jumped up and danced around holding her bottom as she did so. Mr Archer felt great satisfaction at the pain he had caused her and had trouble keeping the scowl on his face.</p> <p>“Get back in position now,” he shouted at her. “If you move again I will tie you to the desk.”</p> <p>Quickly getting back across the desk Katie felt her dress being lifted again as her teacher examined his handiwork. The vivid red mark from the ruler stood out on the little girl’s pale white bum and as he ran his fingers across it he felt Katie shiver beneath his touch.</p> <p>Raising the ruler again he slashed it down across her other cheek and was rewarded with a loud yelp and the sight of the young girl dancing around the classroom again holding her bum in both hands.</p> <p>Waiting until she had calmed down a little, the teacher feigned anger. “Get back across the desk now,” he shouted as he fetched several lengths of string from the cupboard in the corner of the class.</p> <p>As Katie lay back down across the desk she felt her teacher grasp each of her wrists and tie them to the legs of the desk. “That should stop you jumping up every time I hit you,” he said as he lifted her skirt and picked up the ruler again.</p> <p>This time as the ruler cracked across her bum, Katie could only kick her legs and scream in anguish. Still her teacher wasn’t satisfied and Katie felt him spreading her legs apart and tying her ankles to the legs of the desk before he pulled her head back by the hair and stuffed an old cloth in her mouth to silence the screams.</p> <p>Now Katie really was helpless and as the next few blows from the ruler fell on her bum cheeks she could only moan and squirm about in pain.</p> <p>Again she felt Mr Archers hand stroking across her bum and felt his fingers as he traced the red welts raised by the ruler across each cheek.</p> <p>Looking up he caught one of the older boys from the school watching through the window. The boy ducked down quickly in an attempt not to be seen but he was too slow.</p> <p>A smile spread across the teachers face as he realised how he could use this to his own benefit. Giving the helpless young girl two more hard smacks with the ruler that had her little body stiffening in pain, he informed her that he was off to get his coffee and would be back in ten or fifteen minutes.</p> <p>He heard the young girl’s muffled cries as she begged through the rag in her mouth not to be left tied as she was but he just smiled as he left the classroom and circled the building catching the boy who had been spying on him. After giving him some instructions the teacher headed off to fetch his coffee before returning to watch the fun through the classroom window.</p></div>",[]
887,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 5",5,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie's abuse begins to get even worse…,2005-12-07,15,5,"Mb/g, nc, oral, bdsm",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Lying helplessly across the desk, Katie heard the classroom door open and close and heard footsteps coming towards her. Try as she might she couldn’t turn her head enough to see who it was and lay there helpless and exposed.</p> <p>The boy stood directly behind her, his gaze moving from the bright red marks on her bum to the plump lips of her sex, where it showed between her legs. Reaching out his hand he ran it up the young girl’s thigh and across her bum, feeling the heat of the recent beating. He liked the way her body stiffened as he felt her up and smiled at the thought of the orders that the teacher had given him.</p> <p>Slipping his hand between Katie’s legs and the table he cupped her sex and squeezed. The young girl squealed and tried to break free from the desk but only succeeded in hurting herself as the string dug deeper into her wrists and legs.</p> <p>Now she lay still as the boy slid his finger backwards and forwards across the lips of her sex. Slowly the finger sank into the gap and sought out the entrance to her body, rubbing her up and down as it did so.</p> <p>Katie couldn’t help it as the stimulation so soon after the beating began to excite her. Her juices began to flow and the boy’s finger became coated with the slippery stuff. It didn’t take long for his finger to start slipping inside her and now he picked up the ruler to carry out the teachers instructions.</p> <p>With his finger still inside the young girl he brought the ruler down hard on her bum. Katie shrieked though the gag at the unexpected pain and squirmed about on the boy’s finger.</p> <p>His left hand buried between her legs, the boy used his right to wield the ruler. Again and again he hit the soft rounded cheeks of the little girl’s bum the excitement causing his cock to grow hard within the confines of his trousers.</p> <p>He loved the way her body shook as she sobbed but he wanted more. Reaching across he pulled the cloth from Katie’s mouth and folding it over, tied it around her head as a makeshift blindfold.</p> <p>Ignoring her pleas for help he walked around the desk until he stood in front of her head. Dropping his trousers and underwear he held his cock in one hand while he used the other to lift the young girl’s head up by her hair.</p> <p>Katie felt the wet head of his cock pushing against her lips and fearing more punishment, opened her mouth to let him put it inside her.</p> <p>As the warm, soft, mouth closed around the head of his cock the boy let out a sigh. He could feel the young girl’s tongue moving beneath his cock as if she didn’t know where to put it and couldn’t help himself from pushing his hips forward and burying himself further into his unwilling victim’s mouth.</p> <p>Moving his cock in and out of the girl’s mouth soon had the young man ready to cum. He was trying to pace himself but the feeling was so wonderful that he couldn’t hold back as spurt after spurt of his hot, salty cum filled her mouth.</p> <p>As Katie swallowed the hot cum in her mouth she heard the classroom door open behind her. She expected help but instead she just felt the boy pull his rapidly shrinking cock from her mouth and heard him walk to where he had dropped his clothes.</p> <p>As he entered, the teacher held his finger to his lips to let the boy know to remain silent. With the little girl blindfolded he had decided that he could have his way with her and then come back later as if he hadn’t been there at all.</p> <p>Waiting for the boy to finish dressing he crossed to the door and after letting the boy out he locked the door so that he wouldn’t be interrupted. Next he made sure that there were no gaps in the blinds that he could be seen though, as the boy had seen him.</p> <p>Now he felt safe, the old teacher stripped off his trousers and went over to where Katie lay across his desk. He rubbed his rough hands over the welts on her bum feeling the heat rising from them and enjoying the way she moaned and squirmed in pain.</p> <p>Going to stand in front of her the evil old teacher pulled her head up roughly by her hair and held his cock against her soft lips. He could feel her breath as she opened her mouth in resignation and pushing his cock forward he felt her teeth scrape along his huge cock.</p> <p>Katie knew this was her teacher. She knew from the size of his hands and the roughness of them. She knew from the man size cock that now invaded her mouth and she knew from the wheezing breath that the other children in the class laughed about. She knew, but there was absolutely nothing that she could do about it.</p> <p>As the old teacher got more excited he became rougher. His hands pulled harder on Katie’s hair and his thrusts became more insistent as he made the young girl choke on his manhood till his seed finally spilled into her mouth and throat.</p> <p>Coughing and choking the young girl swallowed the sticky cum until she could breath again, feeling the huge cock quickly shrinking until it slipped from her lips, trailing the last of the cum down over her chin.</p> <p>Checking his watch the old teacher realised that he had only ten minutes left before classes began for the afternoon so walking behind his helpless victim he reached out and began to squeeze and rub her tiny clit.</p> <p>Using both hands he rubbed hard up and down her now wet little slit while squeezing and rubbing her clit. As Katie got more and more excited by the feelings she was getting she also got wetter and wetter and her juices dripped onto the desk below her.</p> <p>Never had Katie felt anything like this. She sometimes rubbed herself down there but never had it felt as good as this. She could feel herself building to a huge climax when suddenly the hands were gone.</p> <p>Her teacher laughed out loud as he watched the young girl squirm in an attempt to get some friction between her legs. He heard her cry out in disappointment and waited until she was once again sobbing before he removed the blindfold and untied her from the desk.</p> <p>Having decided that he didn't care that the young girl knew it was him, Mr Archer grabed the little girl by the scruff of her neck as he bent her over the desk and made her lick up the juices that had dripped from her before ordering her to dress and return to her seat to await the start of the afternoon classes.</p> <p>Again Katie sat at her desk with no knickers on but this time her bum felt as though it was on fire from the beating. She could taste the cum and juices in her mouth and she could feel the crusty cum that had dried on her chin but most of all she felt the empty feeling of disappointment where she had been brought to the edge of an orgasm and then let down.</p> <p>Once the other children returned to the classroom and settled down Mr Archer began the lesson. All afternoon he picked on Katie, telling her to sit still, giving her harder questions than the others to answer and finding reason after reason to shout at her.</p> <p>By the time classes ended Katie was glad to rush out before Mr Archer could call her back, until she saw the boys standing there waiting for her…</p></div>",[]
888,"Katie and the School Bus, Part 6",6,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Katie meets a new tormentor on the bus…,2005-12-08,14,4,"M+B+/g, nc, tick, ws",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Walking on either side of Katie the boys led her towards the bus.</p> <p>“Panties…” the biggest boy demanded as they walked past the trees.</p> <p>Katie’s face went red as she realised that they were still in Mr Archer’s desk. “I, uh, I don’t have any on,” she stammered.</p> <p>The boy stopped, “What do you mean you haven’t got any on. Show me!” He demanded.</p> <p>With her face going even redder, Katie lifted her skirt and let the boys see that she was naked underneath.</p> <p>“Wow, look at her arse,” one of the boys said. “She sure took a walloping off Mr Archer.”</p> <p>Making her lift her skirt even more the boys examined the marks left by her beating, running their fingers over the welts and making her wince in pain.</p> <p>“So dirty old Mr Archer had his way with you did he?” Asked the biggest boy allowing Katie to drop her skirt and leading her to the bus.</p> <p>As they got onto the bus the driver held his hand out but the boy leant forward and whispered. The bus driver laughed and Katie was led to her place at the rear of the bus.</p> <p>When the bus arrived at Katie’s stop the boys held onto her arms to stop her from leaving and the young girl waited, frightened, to find out what they had planned for her today.</p> <p>At last the bus dropped the last child off, leaving Katie alone with the driver and the boys. As he drove to a car park at the back of an old industrial estate the driver kept looking in his mirror and smiling at where the young girl sat.</p> <p>They stopped and the driver got out and walked over to a car parked nearby.</p> <p>“Ok get up and undress,” the biggest boy ordered.</p> <p>Looking around Katie resigned herself to her fate and unbuttoned her dress before one of the boys pulled it off her. Now all she wore was her socks and shoes, which she quickly removed before standing naked before the boys.</p> <p>Leading her down the bus the boys made her stand between two chrome handrails that came down from the roof of the bus and taking her arms they used their school ties to tie them high above her head, onto the rails.</p> <p>Next they spread her feet wide apart and tied them tightly to the base of the seats on either side of the aisle. Katie groaned as she was stretched naked and tight and then left there, as the boys walked off the bus.</p> <p>As she struggled to look around to see what was happening outside, she saw a tall, elderly man give the bus driver something and then walk towards the bus. “Oh no,” she thought, “he’ll see me” but as the man got on the bus she was surprised when he just looked at her and smiled.</p> <p>“Please sir, let me go,” she begged.</p> <p>“Sorry sweetheart,” he replied “but I’ve just paid the man to spend some time with you.”</p> <p>As the man put his finger under Katie’s chin and lifted she found herself looking into a pair of grey, smiling eyes. She felt the finger as it slid down her body between her tiny breasts and continued down to her belly button. Now he put one hand on either side of her, right up where her wrists were tied to the rails and slowly ran then down her arms and gently down her sides making Katie laugh as the fingers tickled her sides.</p> <p>Slowly the man covered every inch of her body except her breasts and pussy. His hands were sometimes gentle and sometimes rough. Sometimes they tickled her and sometimes made her wince in pain. He felt her fingers, hands, arms, toes, legs and thighs, always just scraping past her spread apart pussy and her budding breasts.</p> <p>Now the hands returned, this time to her breasts. He brushed them gently at first making Katie feel as if they had gone tight on her chest, then he pinched and squeezed them tightly all the time looking into her eyes as if to see what she was feeling.</p> <p>Slowly the hands trailed down her body and onto her pussy. She felt him rub one finger up and down her slit until it slipped inside coated in the slippery juices that she was making.</p> <p>Stopping, the man stripped off his clothes before returning to stroking the young girl’s pussy. Katie could see that his cock was hard and long as he went back to working on her.</p> <p>As he bent over to reach her sex, the man had one arm around her, resting his hand on her waist and she could feel his naked body pressed against hers. Katie could feel the pleasure beginning to grow within her body as the man’s fingers worked their magic on her. She thrust her hips forward to get more friction against the man’s hand and as she did so his other hand ticked her under her armpit.</p> <p>Shrieking in laughter the little girl pulled backwards away from the tickling hand but this also pulled her away from the hand that was bringing her pleasure. Thrusting forward again the girl felt the man’s hand on her pussy moments before the other hand resumed it’s tickling.</p> <p>Again and again the little girl pushed herself forward, only to pull back shrieking as the tickling became too much for her.</p> <p>By now tears were falling from her eyes, both from laughter and from frustration. Again the man almost made her cum before ticking her using both hands until she was begging him to stop afraid that she would wet herself again.</p> <p>Grabbing her flimsy dress the man put it beneath her. “Piss yourself if you want,” he warned “but you’ll be wearing it home if you do.”</p> <p>Again and again he brought her to the edge of an orgasm only to resume the tickling not stopping until she feared she could hold back no more. She could feel his cock standing rock hard against her tummy and chest as his hands tickled her even harder than before. She knew that she couldn’t hold on much longer and begged him to stop but the man just redoubled his tickling and rubbed his cock against her harder until at last she could take no more and with tears filling her eyes she felt the piss running down her legs.</p> <p>At this the man’s cock started jumping and spurts of cum shot out coating her face, chest and tummy in a gooey mess. As Katie finished pissing the man finished cuming, milking the last few drops directly onto the mound of her pussy.</p> <p>Dropping onto a seat the man smiled as he saw the mess that the young girl was in. Naked and sweaty, she had tears covering her face, cum all over her body and piss down her legs. Taking up the sopping rag that used to be her dress he made sure he wiped it around her face and body so that it was coated in the nasty mixture, then he dropped it on the floor and smiled as he dressed and left her hanging there.</p> <p>The boys objected as they untied her from the rails, complaining about the smell and the mess but at least none of them wanted to touch her on the way back to her stop.</p> <p>Finally they made Katie wear the sticky, piss and cum coated dress as they walked her back to her house and left her with a cheery “see you tomorrow,” as they laughed and walked away.</p></div>",[]
889,Xmas Competition: Elizabeth Hated Christmas,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,Written for Christmas 2005,2005-12-24,30,4,"M+b/g, nc bd, oral, anal",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbeargold. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">Christmas 2005 Competition<br/> First Place Winner</span> <p>Ever since her Mum had died when she was eight years old Elizabeth had hated Christmas.</p> <p>Laying there in her bed on Christmas eve, Elizabeth prayed that this year would be different. While other children looked forward to Santa’s visit Elizabeth dreaded it.</p> <p>It wasn’t as if she was a bad girl, far from it. She always did as she was told and tried to be as good as she could but it didn’t seem to make any difference when it came to Christmas eve.</p> <p>Even now she could hear Santa as he climbed the stairs to her room, his heavy footsteps sounding loud on the uncarpeted wood, louder even than the party her Dad was having downstairs.</p> <p>The door creaked open but Elizabeth kept her eyes closed hoping that Santa would believe her to be asleep and leave her alone but soon she felt the covers being pulled off the bed and felt the chill on her legs of the night air.</p> <p>Still she pretended to be asleep, even when she felt the rough hands lifting her short nightie up to her waist and rubbing up and down her legs.</p> <p>She felt the hands hook inside her panties and drag them down and off her feet before her legs were pulled painfully wide apart causing her to cry out. As she struggled her hands were held down by her sides and the man above her buried his whiskered face in her pussy.</p> <p>As he fought to escape she felt his tongue and teeth as he licked and nibbled on her tiny bud of a clitoris. Still she kept her eyes tightly closed, not wanting to see what she knew she would if she dared to open them.</p> <p>Soon she felt him sit up on her chest and stretch her hands up to the top of the bed where he fastened them to the headboard leaving her laying there helplessly.</p> <p>“Open up for Santa,” she heard him say and when she kept her mouth tightly shut she felt his hand as he smacked her painfully across the face.</p> <p>Her eyes flew open at the pain only to see Santa sitting on her chest, his red trousers open and his huge cock touching her lips. Quickly she opened her mouth and the smile returned to Santa’s bearded face as he began to rock backwards and forwards pulling her up by her hair as he buried his cock in her warm mouth.</p> <p>Her mouth felt full as the hard cock filled it to stretching point and she could feel Santa trying to force even more inside as he face fucked her harder and harder until finally she felt his cock pulse and her mouth was filled with a salty fluid that she had to swallow to stop herself from drowning.</p> <p>Santa got off her and left her tiny bedroom only to return several minutes later. Turning her onto her tummy he forced her to kneel on the bed with her face in the pillow as he started rubbing something cold on her bottom.</p> <p>She shrieked as he forced his finger inside her, earning herself a hard smack on her upturned bum. The finger started moving in and out and going deeper inside her as Elizabeth knelt there sobbing quietly.</p> <p>Now she felt the finger replaced by his cock and felt as if she was being split apart as Santa buried his cock deep inside her bowels. The pain slowly faded as her tiny bum gradually got used to the size of Santa’s cock as it pushed in and out of her and soon she felt wetness inside her as Santa stopped moving over her.</p> <p>Again Santa left the room only to return again shortly after.</p> <p>Elizabeth had fallen onto her side, her arms still stretched above her and tied to the top of the bed. This time Santa turned her onto her back and pulled her legs wide apart before stuffing several pillows under her bum.</p> <p>Removing his trousers Santa climbed onto the bed between her wide stretched legs and laid down bringing his hard cock up against her tiny slit. She felt him rub his cock up and down her tiny slit for a while before forcing open the lips and pushing it hard against her.</p> <p>Slowly she felt him force the cock inside her as he ignored her screams. It was as if he was tearing her open with his cock as it went deeper and deeper inside her. Now she felt it moving in and out as he pulled it back and then pushed forward inside her again. After what seemed like ages she felt Santa stiffen above her and felt all wet down between her legs.</p> <p>Santa was squashing her painfully with his body as he lay there on top of her when the young girl heard the door creak open and her Brother stood there wide eyed as he saw what was happening.</p> <p>“Dad said to hurry up cos Uncle Ted is waiting,” her Brother told Santa before disappearing back downstairs to the party.</p> <p>Again and again she had Santa leave her only to reappear again and use her body in some way or another. Again and again she was forced to accept his cock as he flooded her with his cum until she passed out from exhaustion.</p> <p>Elizabeth awoke in the morning sore and covered in white stuff that had dried on her. It was in her hair mouth and eyes, in her ears and across her cheeks, all over her chest and legs and it leaked from her bottom and pussy.</p> <p>As she painfully crept down the stairs and into the front room her eyes went wide at the huge pile of presents that Santa had left for her again.</p></div>",[]
890,Valentine Competition: My Love is Like a Red Red Rose,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,,2006-02-14,15,4,"M/g, nc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>13-Year-old Cassie picked up the single red rose that had been left on her school desk. Tearing open the envelope that was with it she scanned the card for clues as to who had left it.</p> <p>Until now little Cassie feared that she wouldn’t get any Valentine’s Day cards but at last she had one. Not only a card but a rose too!</p> <p>The question now was who had left it? She hoped that it was Mark. He was the best looking boy in the class. Looking around she saw him and he was smiling in her direction. So it was him, she thought smiling back.</p> <p>Turning the card over she saw a message on the back. Meet me by the old shelter after school and don’t tell anyone about us, it said.</p> <p>She knew the shelter that Mark must mean and was thrilled at the idea of a secret meeting with him. Maybe he would kiss her, after all it was Valentines Day!</p> <p>The day dragged slowly by but every time Cassie looked around at Mark and smiled he smiled back, lifting her spirits at the thought of their secret meeting.</p> <p>At last the school bell rang for the end of day. By the time Cassie had packed her stuff away Mark was nowhere to be seen but she wasn’t worried, it was to be their secret.</p> <p>Getting away from her friends was a little more difficult but finally she was crossing the field behind the school towards the copse where the old shelter stood. She was a lovely sight as she skipped towards the shelter, her long blonde hair whipping out behind her and her trim little body enclosed in her school uniform of white blouse, short navy skirt and navy socks that reached just above her knees.</p> <p>The eyes that watched as she approached, appreciated the beauty of the young girl. There was no doubt in his mind that he loved her just as he knew that there was no way that he could ever explain that to her.</p> <p>At just five feet tall she was no match in the struggle that followed as she entering the shelter and before her eyes had grown accustomed to the darkness the man had her pinned face down on the hard ground with her hands twisted up behind her.</p> <p>“I don’t want to hurt you Cassie so please don’t struggle,” he told her.</p> <p>Startled that the man knew her name the young girl lay still.</p> <p>“That’s better”, he said. “You just lay still for me and I’ll let you up”.</p> <p>Feeling something rough being wound around her wrists Cassie tried to struggle again but the knee holding her to the floor just pushed a little harder making her moan in pain.</p> <p>“There, that’s done”, the voice said and she felt herself being pulled to her feet and led over to an old metal framed bed that sat against the wall. “Now sit down with me here,” he told her pulling her down beside him and tying the end of the rope to the foot of the bed making her bend slightly forward.</p> <p>The young girl, who was barely a teenager, was surprised when a hand went around her head, tangled in her soft blonde hair and pulled her face towards his until their lips met. In the dim light she had seen that the man was old. He must be over 40 she thought, as he held her head tightly while he gently kissed her lips in a not unpleasant way. His breath tasted of mints and his kisses were slowly getting longer.</p> <p>Until now Cassie had been so shocked she had been unable to fight back but now as his tongue forced open her mouth the young girl began to struggle as hard as she could but tied as she was it was no good. The man was much stronger and bigger than the little girl and soon one of his hands slid down to start cupping her pert breasts.</p> <p>Still kissing her, the man undid the buttons on her blouse and slid his hand in and under her bra. She could feel his cold, rough hand against the soft flesh of her small breast and felt his finger and thumb pinch and squeeze her nipple making it harden.</p> <p>Pulling back the man slipped the blouse over Cassie’s shoulders, unclipped her white bra and pulled it over her head leaving her front naked to the waist. Now both hands returned to her small pert breasts, teasing, pinching, twisting and squeezing as the young girl squirmed beneath his touch.</p> <p>After ten minutes of this one hand trailed down her body only for Cassie to feel it on her leg, sliding up under her short skirt and under the elastic leg of her panties. She struggled even more as the cold, rough fingers pinched her clit and dipped into her dry pussy.</p> <p>When the man pulled away to look down on her body, the young girl was breathless. “Please,” she begged, “don’t do this to me.”</p> <p>Standing over her the man freed her hands from the bottom of the bed and pushed her onto her back, flipping the hem of her skirt up to her waist. Stripping off her white panties he used one hand to hold her on her back as he pulled his own clothes off, before tying her legs apart to the corners of the bed. Climbing onto the bed between her soft, white, wide spread legs the man leant forward positioning his rock hard cock at the entrance to her pussy.</p> <p>He looked deep into her eyes as she continued to plead for him to stop but the man just forced the head of his cock inside the young girl’s body.</p> <p>Looking down at his helpless victim the man answered. “But I love you,” as he forced his cock inside Cassie and took away her virginity forever, riding her long and hard until he came deep inside her young body.</p> <p>As he pulled out the man picked up the red rose and placed it on Cassie’s body, the red of the rose matching the red blood from her lost virginity.</p></div>",[]
891,Competition: Crystal and the Nurse,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,A young girl goes to hospital after falling from her horse and becomes the victim of a randy nurse .... or is it all a dream?,2006-05-12,15,4,"M/g, nc, bd, oral",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbeargold. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">International Nurses Day Competition<br/> First Place Winner</span> <p>I woke up in a hospital bed unable to move and very sore.</p> <p>Thinking back I remembered riding my pony in the local gymkhana and worrying about the size of some of the jumps that we had to take. I remembered approaching the log jump and what Mum had said about staying to the left but at the last moment, Shady, my horse had shied to the right and I couldn’t remember any more.</p> <p>Now as I looked around I saw nurses and doctors hurrying about and Mum sitting next to me looking worried.</p> <p>“I’m glad your back with us sweetheart,” she said as she realised I was awake. “That was a nasty fall you took there. You have broken both of your arms, I’m afraid and have bruises all over you.”</p> <p>Looking up I realised that both of my arms were covered in plaster and held above my head by some kind of pulley contraption. My legs seemed ok but I felt light headed and sleepy.</p> <p>My bed was on it’s own, in a room off the main ward. Through the glass I could see other children with their Mum’s and Dad’s and nurses heading back and forth.</p> <p>I must have dozed off because the next thing I knew was Mum telling me that visiting time was over and that she had to go but would be back as soon as she could tomorrow.</p> <p>As she walked out the door and waved through the window a feeling of loneliness came over me. I had spent time at my friends’ houses during sleepovers but I’d never been so alone as now.</p> <p>Shortly after she had left a man in a smart white tunic with a name badge saying ‘Andy’ came into my room and picked up the chart from the end of my bed.</p> <p>“Hello Crystal,” he said. “I just need to check you over and then we’ll get you a drink and your medication.”</p> <p>Looking at him again I realised that he must be a nurse. He was about 26, with red hair and a friendly smile. He wheeled a trolley over and attached a clip to my finger, which started to make a monitor beep as it took my pulse.</p> <p>“Where shall I take your temperature from,” he asked with a smile holding up a thermometer? Noticing my worried expression he laughed and picked up another device. “It’s ok we take it from your ear now,” he said holding it against my ear till it beeped.</p> <p>Realising that I had blushed red I tried to calm down but having this male nurse touching me when my hands were both fastened helplessly above my head left me feeling a little breathless. I got even more worried when he went to the window between my room and the main ward and closed the blinds.</p> <p>As Andy the nurse met my eyes, I felt that my worry was justified. He had a strange look in them, as if daring me to say something. Picking up a stethoscope he put it on and started listening to the top of my chest.</p> <p>It wasn’t till now that I realised that my clothes had been removed and that all I had on under the sheets was a pair of panties and some bandages around my waist.</p> <p>Andy had listened to the top part of my chest and now he folded the sheet down to my waist baring my small breasts to his gaze. He continued to listen with the stethoscope, moving it around but his eyes never seemed to leave my breasts and I’d swear that he smiled as the cold air made my nipples harden.</p> <p>My face felt hot and I knew that I was blushing even more as he made a note on the chart and placed the stethoscope back on the trolley. I could hear the bleeping of the machine taking my pulse and knew that it had risen as he had looked at me.</p> <p>“I’m just going to check you out for more injuries,” he told me and pulled the sheet completely off me.</p> <p>From the way I was laying with my head raised on the pillow I could look down at my body. The only proper covering I had on was my white cotton bikini-briefs and I could clearly see where they had worked their way up into the folds of my pussy allowing the outline to be seen.</p> <p>Andy spent a few minutes just looking over my body and then, as if he had made a decision reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pill. “Time for your medication,” he said getting a small plastic cup and putting some water into it. Leaning over me he pushed the pill into my mouth and tipped the cup, spilling water into my mouth. I choked as the water reached the back of my throat, coughing and spluttering as I swallowed the pill.</p> <p>“Good girl,” he soothed as he dried the water from my chin with an oversized wad of cotton wool, then he pulled my jaw down and stuffed the wet cotton wool into my mouth. I felt panic as he picked up some tape and wound it around my face, three times, to hold the cotton wool gag in my mouth.</p> <p>With my arms in plaster and fastened above my head and a gag in my mouth there was nothing I could do as I watched him press a button that turned on the ‘do not enter’ sign and cross to drop the latch on the door.</p> <p>Through the gag I tried to beg him not to hurt me, but he just smiled as he picked up a roll of bandages and used it to fasten my right leg to the metal side of the hospital bed that was supposed to stop me from falling out.</p> <p>Reaching up he gripped the sides of my panties and slowly drew them down my legs. For a moment they stretched, where they had ridden up inside me, then they were pulled free, exposing my almost hairless mound to his gaze. Pulling the panties off of my free leg Andy left the hanging from the other.</p> <p>“You must be feeling a bit strange by now,” he said as he fastened my left leg to the other side of the bed. The pill I gave you will make you helpless but you’ll still be awake and able to feel everything I do to you.”</p> <p>He was grinning now in a way that I didn’t like at all. He had another bandage and was tying my left knee to the side of the bed. It hurt both the knee and my hips as he tied it tight to the side and I could see several nasty bruises on my upper legs from my accident.</p> <p>Groaning in pain I felt him pull my right knee up against the other side of the bed, stretching me wide apart before tying that with bandages too. “Don’t worry sweetheart,” he said laughing, “You’ll have a lot more to groan about soon.”</p> <p>Walking to the bottom of the bed he bent and kissed my foot, his hand massaging it gently as he covered it in tiny kisses. It made me relax as his tongue started licking my foot, pushing between my toes and curling around them. His mouth sucked in first one toe and then another as he played with both my feet in a way that lulled my worries.</p> <p>His touch made me jump as he ran his hand up the inside of my leg, his eyes never leaving mine as he did. With my knees bound to the sides of the bed, the tops of my legs were spread wide open and his hand cupped my sex without difficulty. His fingers dug into me as he gripped and shook me there.</p> <p>After gripping and releasing me down there for some time his hand trailed over my skin and bandages, till he reached my breasts and now his other hand joined the first as he ran them over my small mounds. I could feel my hard nipples against the rough palms of his hands and it sent a tingle through my body that made me close my eyes.</p> <p>As soon as I did, pain shot through me, making me open my eyes in shock. Andy had my nipples between his fingers and thumbs and was pinching them hard.</p> <p>He smiled as I screamed into the gag and all that came out was a murmur. “What’s up sweetheart didn’t you like that,” he asked?</p> <p>Ignoring me shaking my head he began to pinch and twist my nipples and pull them away from my body, stretching them out as long as he could. Using both hands on the one breast he started smacking it as he held it stretched out as far as it would go.</p> <p>With my head tilted up on the pillow I was forced to watch through my tears as he swapped back and forth between my breasts, first hurting one and then the other over and over again.</p> <p>Both of my breasts were red and sore when he dropped his head to them and began sucking first one nipple and then the other. He began chewing them between his teeth making me squeal it pain again and again. It felt as though he was trying to bite them off as he gripped them with his teeth and pulled them away from my body as I tried unsuccessfully to raise my back off the bed to relieve the pain.</p> <p>Sobs were racking my body when he switched his attention to my pussy. Held wide open by the way my knees were tied to the side of the bed it was about as exposed as it could be.</p> <p>Andy gripped and squeezed it and then began probing it first with one finger and then with two. His head dipped down and I felt his tongue as it flicked over my clitty. I wanted to move my hips but my body wouldn’t respond. I could feel the fingers deep inside me twisting and pushing as he began to thump them into me as hard as he could.</p> <p>As he continued to thump his hand up against my immature pussy I saw him undo his jeans and step out of them as they dropped to the floor. His other hand now pushed his underwear down and I saw his huge cock jump free and point towards the ceiling.</p> <p>Now he began to rub his cock up and down with his free hand while pushing the two fingers from his other hand in and out of me. Then I suddenly felt empty as he pulled his fingers out of me and walked up to the bottom of the bed.</p> <p>Climbing up the bed Andy positioned himself with his cock just resting inside the lips of my pussy and his head level with mine as he leant on his elbows. “You are such a beautiful kid,” he told me. “I just have to be the first to fuck you.”</p> <p>Staring into my tear filled eyes as if he was looking for something there, I felt him begin to push his cock inside me. I screamed into the cotton wool gag, pain tearing through me like I was being split open as he was pushing and pulling on top of me.</p> <p>He was pushing and pulling for a long time and every time he pushed new pain filled me. I didn’t think he was ever going to stop hurting me but finally a strange look came onto his face and he pushed hard inside me and stopped, his cock twitching inside me as I felt something warm and wet leaking from it.</p> <p>I must have fallen asleep as the next thing I knew it was morning and an older, female nurse was washing my body with a flannel. I felt groggy as I asked, “Where’s Andy?”</p> <p>“Andy?” She replied. “Whose Andy?”</p> <p>“The male nurse,” I told her. “The one who was on last night.”</p> <p>“There was no male nurse on last night,” she told me. “I have been on duty all night so I would have known.”</p> <p>“I guess I must have been dreaming,” I said, thinking about what I’d felt. My body was sore all over but with all the bruises I had from the fall it wasn’t surprising.</p> <p>Mum came in with some good news. Shady my pony had been checked by the vet and was going to be ok. I didn’t tell her about my dream as it was far too personal but I was glad that she stayed with me most of the day.</p> <p>After Mum had gone I fell asleep but woke as I felt my mouth being pulled open and a wad of cotton wool being stuffed inside again. Panic filled me as I looked up to find the man called Andy and the nurse who had bathed me in the morning standing either side of the bed.</p> <p>“The drugs will work better if we inject them,” the nurse told Andy. “I promise you she won’t remember a thing this time.”</p> <p>“Well it’s a shame in a way,” he replied as he handed over a wad of money. “I quite like the idea of her knowing what was done but not being sure if it was real or a dream.”</p> <p>“Yes but it’s not you that has to clean her out so there’s no evidence, when you’ve finished,” the nurse retorted.</p> <p>“Well it’s been very profitable for you since you started working nights on the children’s ward,” I heard Andy say as I felt the prick of the needle in my thigh.</p> <p>Pulling the bed away from the wall, Andy took the pillows from under my head and pushed a lever that dropped the top of the bed down till I was looking at him from an upside down position, my face inches from the cock he had pulled from his jeans.</p> <p>“You’d better get a stomach pump ready tonight,” he told the nurse, laughing as he pulled the wad of cotton wool from my mouth and began stuffing his hard cock into my throat…</p></div>",[]
892,Competition: Summer's Go to Work Day,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,6 Year old Summer goes to work with her Uncle…,2006-09-15,9,4,"M+/g, nc, anal, oral, ped, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbearsilver. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">Take Your Child to Work Day Competition<br/> Second Place Winner</span> <p>“This is my Niece, Summer,” the 30 year-old pervert told his mates at work. “Her Dad took her older Sister to work with him and she wanted to go to work too, so I got to bring her with me.”</p> <p>Lifting the little six-year-old’s hands high in the air made her short dress ride up and showed off her cute white panties, covered in small yellow flowers, to the other perverts that he worked with.</p> <p>The men had been working together for several years now and each had noticed the others looking at very young girls until one evening after a few drinks they had admitted to each other that they all fancied the young stuff.</p> <p>As he lifted her hands up again, one of the others grabbed her feet and between them they swung her back and forth like it was a game, her dress rising up to her waist to give them all a clear view. The man holding her feet had pulled them wide apart so that everyone got to see the perfect little camel toe of the tiny girl’s puffy little cunt.</p> <p>“Can you do a handstand?” he asked and as her Uncle put the girl’s hands down on the floor the man with her feet pulled them up so that she was held upside down with her dress around her shoulders and only her tiny panties spoiling the view.</p> <p>The little girl felt a hand on her bum as she was put back down but these were Uncle Tom’s friends so it must be ok and they were all smiling at her like they really liked her.</p> <p>Sarah, her Sister, had said that Uncle Tom’s friends wouldn’t want a little pest like her around but all of the men were smiling at her so she knew that Sarah was wrong.</p> <p>“Uncle Tom,” she said. “I need to go to toilet.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry pickle,” said Tom. “Terry will take you.”</p> <p>One of the men smiled a huge smile and taking her hand led her off to the toilet. Once inside he bent down and lifting her skirt pulled her panties down and let her step out of them. Then he lifted her skirt out of the way and after spending some time admiring her puffy little sex lips he sat her on the toilet.</p> <p>Summer was quite able to go to the toilet on her own but the man said that as they were working on the site someone had to be with her the whole time.</p> <p>When she finished using the toilet, Summer looked around for her panties but they were nowhere to be found. The man said they had to get back to work so they gave up looking and went back to join the others.</p> <p>All through the morning the men got little Summer to run errands for them, fetching tools and equipment, most of which entailed climbing up ladders and having to reach high for things while they stood below her, holding her by her leg or with a hand on her naked bum to make sure that she didn’t fall and admiring the view of her naked baby cunt.</p> <p>Just before lunchtime the men were so frustrated they knew, they had to do something about it.</p> <p>Sending Summer up a ladder to fetch another screwdriver that they had deliberately forgotten they gathered around as they looked up her skirt and discussed the situation.</p> <p>One of the crew admitted he had some GBH, the date rape drug, in his car and they agreed that they would give her some in a drink so that they could all get to have a feel of her.</p> <p>When his mate returned, Tom poured a little into his nieces drink bottle and put it back in her rucksack and they all waited for lunchtime with excitement.</p> <p>It didn’t take long for the drugs to take effect and little Summer’s head to drop onto her chest.</p> <p>“She’s not right out is she?” Asked one of the men as Summer struggled to stay awake.</p> <p>“No it doesn’t work like that,” his mate told him. “It makes the girl helpless but still awake. It’s like she’s having a bad dream but when she wakes up she won’t be able to remember what happened.”</p> <p>“Cool,” said the first one. “So we could do almost anything and she’ll never know what we did.”</p> <p>They all thought about that for a moment as they stood around little Summer who looked up at them through bleary eyes.</p> <p>Tom reached out and taking Summer around her waist lifted her to a standing position. Terry grasped the hem of her dress and slowly pulled it over the little girl’s head leaving her naked apart from her trainers and white socks.</p> <p>Now the men all wanted to touch the little girl and she was lifted into the air, as hands held her from every direction. One man knelt at her head and started kissing her upside down face while two others held her shoulders and played with her small brown nipples. Two more men pulled their hard cocks out and wrapping her tiny hands around them started to masturbate. Terry had his face buried between Summers legs as Tom and another man held them apart and stroked her tiny body.</p> <p>Everyone stopped as the flash from a camera went off and looking up, they found themselves being photographed by Eddie, the site supervisor, on an unexpected visit.</p> <p>“What have you got there? He asked. “Who is she?”</p> <p>“This is Summer, my Niece,” Tom answered nervously as the men all backed away leaving him holding the naked girl alone.</p> <p>“You know that with this picture I could see you all go to jail for a very long time,” Eddie told them and the men’s looks showed that they realised they were in deepshit.</p> <p>“There is of course a way out of it for you all,” he continued when their silence told him that they knew there were no excuses that they could make.</p> <p>“There is?” Tom asked, surprised.</p> <p>“Yes,” Eddie replied, a smile lighting up his face. “Tie the little bitch face down, bent over the sawhorse for me and leave her with me for half an hour.”</p> <p>“What are you going to do to her?” Tom asked anxiously. “I can’t take her home damaged, can I, or we’ll all end up in jail anyway?”</p> <p>“Well you either let me fuck the little bitch up the bum or you all spend some time in jail,” Eddie threatened. “There’s no need for anyone to know. She’ll just have a sore bum for a day or two.”</p> <p>“No way,” said Tom. “I don’t mind guys playing with her but no way are you going to do that to a six-year-old.”</p> <p>“Tom,” Terry pleaded. I don’t know about you but I don’t wanna go to jail an all I’ve done is eat her pussy. I’ve gotta family to worry about. Whose gonna look after them if I’m inside”</p> <p>“Don’t worry Tom,” Eddie added. “I’ll go real gentle with her. I won’t damage the little darling.”</p> <p>“No way I’ll let you do it without me being here,” Tom asserted. “Take it or leave it, I want to make sure you don’t go too far with her.”</p> <p>“Fair enough,” Eddie said smiling. “I can live with that. Now carry her over to the sawhorse and lets get started. Terry, get a bar of wet soap out the toilet”</p> <p>The men carried the half conscious girl over to the sawhorse and after covering it in cloth, laid her over it. Eddie found some rope and tied the little girls limbs to the legs of the sawhorse and stood back to admire the way she was spread out with her tiny bum high in the air.</p> <p>“Ok everyone out,” Tom ordered and reluctantly the others trailed out leaving Tom and Eddie alone with the helpless six-year-old.</p> <p>Eddie took off his trousers and underwear before using the soap on his cock. Then he began to soap up Summer’s tiny bottom and getting loads on his finger he started rubbing it against her pink little anus.</p> <p>Summer’s head came up and she gasped in surprise as Eddie’s finger pushed inside her to the first knuckle. Adding more soap he began to fuck her tiny anus with his finger, going deeper and stretching it wider with each thrust.</p> <p>After a little of this he lined his cock up with her anus and pulling his finger free replaced it with the head of his cock.</p> <p>Summer yelped as he forced the bulbous head inside her and started gently to rock backwards and forwards.</p> <p>“Why don’t you join in and use your cock on her mouth?” Eddie asked Tom who didn’t hesitate to strip off his shorts and kneel in front of the child. Pulling up her head he found her mouth wide open and drooling and his cock felt good as he covered it in her wet saliva and started to saw it in and out of her hot little mouth.</p> <p>With Tom’s cock plugging the child’s mouth, Eddie started to lengthen his stride. His cock wasn’t huge but at six inches he knew it had to be hurting little Summer, as he forced the whole of it deep inside her.</p> <p>With her tiny back passage gripping his cock like a vice Eddie didn’t last long and after filling the young girl with his hot cum, swapped places with Tom as he started to use poor Summer’s mouth to clean his filthy cock.</p> <p>Tom meanwhile was savouring the velvety feel of his little Niece’s bum as it gripped his cock. His hands gripped her legs where one day her hips would be as he pulled himself deep into her body with each thrust.</p> <p>It didn’t take long for him to reach a shattering climax and to feel like he was hosing down his little niece’s insides with his cum. Looking up he saw Eddie thrusting his cock deep into Summer’s mouth and holding it there as she choked on the cock that was now halfway down her throat.</p> <p>“Hey not too rough Eddie,” Tom warned but Eddie was again coming, this time down inside the young girl’s throat.</p> <p>Both men sat on the floor for a few moments to recover, their eyes never leaving the bound girl with cum leaking down her legs and onto the floor below her.</p> <p>“You going to let the others do her? Eddie asked. “It’s probably the only way to keep them quiet about it.”</p> <p>“I don’t want to,” Tom answered.</p> <p>“Well just make sure that you hose the little bitch out so there’s no evidence when you’re finished,” Eddie warned him as he dressed and walked out the door.</p> <p>Tom looked up as the others walked back in, eyes on the tiny girl’s bum and the cum already leaking down her legs. As they started to strip off their clothes Tom realised that there was no way he was going to be able to stop them now.</p> <p>He just hoped that Summer would believe that the nightmare was all just in her mind!</p></div>",[]
893,Melissa Was Scared,-1,SUGARDADDY,sugardaddy1952@hotmail.com,"If anyone had walked past the bush they wouldn’t have seen the beautiful picture that nature held captive for them. Her long blonde hair wrapped over one branch, her hands held high to avoid the thorns that pressed against her sides, her naked legs and white panties exposed by the cruel branch that held her skirt high up behind her.",2006-10-22,17,4,"g, nc, bd",/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sugardaddy043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Melissa was scared. She had entered the woods to play hide and seek with her friends and had hidden nearby but nobody had found her and she had grown tired of waiting.</p> <p>Standing up and looking around she couldn’t remember which way she had come.</p> <p>“Stacey, Emma, where are you?” The little eight-year-old had called and called but the woods were silent.</p> <p>When she had found this spot to hide, the woods had been cool after the warm sun outside, the birds had sung and squirrels had been jumping from tree to tree. Now all seemed dark and frightening.</p> <p>Trying to look all around her as she started to walk, Melissa felt her thin summer dress snag on a branch. As she pulled, it tore, leaving a rip up from the hem to the top of her leg.</p> <p>Starting to cry she decided she must be going in the wrong direction and started back on herself but soon found herself even more lost as the trees grew closer together and the woods got darker and more frightening.</p> <p>Through her tears the frightened young girl thought that she saw a shadow move from behind one tree across to another. She quickly turned and ran in the opposite direction. Now she had lost the path and branches and roots seemed to grasp at her pale lithe legs as she ran.</p> <p>Several times she almost fell but managed to regain her footing until she ran directly into a thorn bush. The bush was taller than her and blocked her path completely. Where she had run into it the branches behind her had sprung back up cutting off her escape and now she was snagged.</p> <p>Her light summer dress was caught on dozens of thorns and pulled in all directions. The hem was held up behind her by the branches that had sprung back up and the front was pulled away from her body by the thorns that she was trying to back away from.</p> <p>If anyone had walked past the bush they wouldn’t have seen the beautiful picture that nature held captive for them. Her long blonde hair wrapped over one branch, her hands held high to avoid the thorns that pressed against her sides, her naked legs and white panties exposed by the cruel branch that held her skirt high up behind her.</p> <p>Beginning to cry again, Melissa stood helplessly rooted to the spot. With each sob that shook her body she felt the sharp thorns pierce her skin and looking down she saw several trickles of blood begin to creep down her legs.</p> <p>For over an hour the little preteen stood, her voice getting weaker and weaker as her cries for help went unheard. As the fear built in her she felt the need to wee becoming more urgent. Not wanting to wet her underwear she slowly lowered one arm, enduring the scratches and tears from the thorns as she did so. Working it slowly down against her body she reached the very top of the white material just as a very nasty long thorn buried itself into the pale flesh of the little girl’s arm.</p> <p>Little Melissa screamed and struggled as the pain from the thorn tore through her young body. Pulling away just broke the thorn off inside her skin and caused another half dozen thorns to tear into the pale flesh of her arms and legs.</p> <p>The fear caused her bladder to release and a stream of warm piss soaked her underwear and tricked down the young girl’s legs causing even more pain as it entered the cuts and scratches on her young body.</p> <p>Melissa danced from one foot to the other trying to avoid the pain but whichever direction she moved in brought new pain, as if the thorns were trying to punish her.</p> <p>Punish her! The thought had entered her head as if spoken by the woods and she looked around guiltily as if expecting someone to be there whispering the words in her ear.</p> <p>Silence closed in on the preteen captive and she stopped her struggling to listen. She could hear something in the silence. It wasn’t complete. She struggled to identify the sound as a small noise could be heard in the distance. As the noise grew louder she finally made sense of it. Wasps! There were wasps nearby.</p> <p>Turning her head tore some golden blonde hair out as it had snagged on a branch and caused the helpless preteen to shriek in pain. As if attracted by the noise the wasps buzzed around her and Melissa waved the only hand she could trying to knock them away.</p> <p>As with wasps the world over, the more she tried to shoo them away the more they angrily buzzed around her body. Maybe they were attracted by the smell of her pee or maybe by the smell of her fear but several wasps angrily flew back and forth around her body.</p> <p>One landed on the very top of her leg. Melissa froze for a moment in total terror as she looked down to see the yellow and black insect as it raised its back and drove its sting down into her pale flesh.</p> <p>The pain was like nothing she had felt. A burning sensation spread from the wasp outwards, galvanising her into desperate action. Disregarding the pain from the thorn bush she screamed loudly and turned and ran. At least she tried to run.</p> <p>Golden strands of hair were left attached to the branches as they tore from her scalp but her dress held her captive, attached as it was to the branches. Other wasps angrily buzzed around her and Melissa tore at the thin fabric of her dress. Despite the garment tearing and ripping all over, the part on her shoulders held her captive within the bush. Watching another wasp trying to settle on her naked leg Melissa tore at the buttons on the front of the dress and finally felt herself stagger free, as the torn rag that had once been her pretty dress slid from her body, leaving her wearing only her trainers and pee soaked panties.</p> <p>As she scrambled out of the thorn bush and ran away from the wasps, the scratches on her body made it look as if someone had savagely whipped the young girl. Angry red lines covered her legs, torso and back, some bleeding little trickles of bright red blood down her skin.</p> <p>She ran wildly from the angry wasps, not caring in what direction and tripping headlong, slid down a bank and into thick mud next to a small stream. Fighting her way to her feet Melissa felt herself sinking into the sticky mud.</p> <p>The thick black mud reached almost to the trapped girl’s knees and she sobbed in frustration as she tried to pull herself free. Screaming out she felt a burning feeling on her back and knew that she had been stung again. Looking around in fright she saw three wasps circling her. Now desperate to escape she pulled on her legs till with a sucking noise they came free leaving her trainers buried a foot down in the mud.</p> <p>Barefoot she backed away from the wasps and found herself in the cold water. Turning she ran across the stream but the flowing weeds wrapped around her ankles and tripped her. As her pretty head broke the surface of the water she gasped for air, coughing and spluttering as she struggled to tear the weed from around her. Standing up she felt the weight of the water drag her panties down her legs but as she reached for them the wasps were on her once more.</p> <p>With both hands waving frantically to keep the wasps off her she gave up on her panties and struggling to kick them from around her ankles made a dash across the sharp stones and up the far bank.</p> <p>Her fear drove the naked girl onwards until she reached a fallen tree that blocked her path. Stepping up onto a branch she raised her other leg and hoisted it over the narrow trunk. Just as she did her wet foot slipped from under her and she fell forward with one leg each side of the trees trunk.</p> <p>Melissa’s scream ended in a choked cry as her naked, hairless pussy was squashed against the rough bark of the tree. Her body slid down the trunk with her puffy pussy lips wrapped around the tree and her glistening wet pussy and tiny clit scraping down the rough surface.</p> <p>For long seconds the little preteen hung in the air with one leg either side of the trunk and a look of agony on her face until the sound of angry wasps caused her to try to get off the tree trunk. Throwing one leg behind her and over the tree she fell in a heap on the forest floor.</p> <p>Winded, bent double and in pain from her injured pussy Melissa stumbled away from the sound of the buzzing. Climbing a bank she reached the top and stopped, looking down a steep slope.</p> <p>Trying to back up the injured girl lost her footing and landed painfully on her bottom. She couldn’t stop herself as she began to slide down the slope feet first. Ahead she could see that the slope ended in a drop but couldn’t see over the edge to see how far down it went.</p> <p>Melissa tried to stop her slide by digging in her heels but the cuts from the stones hurt too much. She grabbed at the vines that grew on the slope and managed to slow her fall slightly but they kept tearing out by the roots.</p> <p>Now she was near the edge and the only thing between her and the drop was an old broken tree root. The root was about 10 inches long and an inch across at the top. Weathered to a smooth end that faced her it grew thicker until it disappeared underground.</p> <p>Frantically Melissa grabbed at the vines and wrapped them around her wrists as her feet disappeared over the edge of the drop. The vines held and the young girl stopped with one leg on each side of the old root, its smooth end just touching the lips of her pussy.</p> <p>Pulling hard on the vines just made the roots tear from the ground and the helpless preteen girl slid an inch lower towards the edge, causing her to gasp as the root slid between the puffy lips of her sex and stopped just inside her.</p> <p>With her hands wrapped in vines and her legs dangling over the void Melissa was helpless and could do nothing to raise her body up, so just stayed as still as she could. She could feel the smooth end of the root just inside her young body and shuddered as a feeling of apprehension filled her.</p> <p>“Punish her,” she heard the whisper from the trees as she lay there.</p> <p>“Please, I didn’t mean to,” she cried as she felt herself sink an inch lower and felt the root sink deeper inside her now pressing against her virginity. Not only was the root deeper but it was wider and she could feel it beginning to stretch her young flesh wider.</p> <p>As the vines pulled further from the ground the little preteen struggled to wrap them further around her wrists but now the only things stopping her being further impaled on the root, was her virginity and the thickness of the root itself as it struggled to force her open.</p> <p>Agonisingly slowly, the weight of the pretty young girl’s body, forced her down onto the root until with a high pitched scream she felt it tear through her virginity as she sank another inch lower.</p> <p>With three inches of the root buried inside her the young girl felt as though she was being torn in two. Bit by bit she could feel the root forcing her open and burying itself deep inside her. A fraction of an inch at a time her own body weight bore her down on the rude invader with only the tightness of her vaginal passage slowing its progress.</p> <p>“Punish her,” she heard the trees whisper again and knew that she was only getting what she deserved for her wickedness.</p> <p>Her head shot up in pain as she slid further down the root and a rough edge tore across her stretched apart pussy lips. As the tears blurred her vision she could see over the edge of the drop and down onto a nightmarish vision of blackened and burnt forest and remembered back to last week when she and her brother had lit a fire in the woods that spread out of control and destroyed many acres of woodland. At the time they had thrilled to see the many fire engines but now she could see the destruction they had caused.</p> <p>“Now share the pain,” the trees whispered as the root ripped ever deeper inside her, stretching her open as it went.</p> <p>By the time the searchers found her, the preteen girl was resting on the edge of the cliff with nearly 10 inches of root buried deep inside her pussy, which was stretched nearly four inches wide at the base. They marvelled at the fact that the old tree root had saved the young girl’s live by stopping her from falling over the drop onto the burnt out tree stumps below but Melissa knew the truth. The forest had punished her for what she had done!</p></div>",[]
894,Little Amanda: The Sale,-1,EMILIE SUMMERS,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sumers001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As soon as Amanda got off from the school bus, she skipped merrily towards her home. The 11 year old girl couldn’t wait to meet her parents for she was well loved. They weren’t a very well-to-do family, however for she couldn’t have everything her little heart desired. Still, it didn’t bother the child because she understood the predicaments of her parents. She was obedient, intelligent, and was blessed with ravishing beauty- a real image of an angel. Her shiny golden blonde hair flows just below her shoulders delicately curved at its tips. Her eyes were blue like limpid pools and her eyelashes were long and curled. Her mouth was perfectly shaped and her face was free from blemishes. Her body was just staring to blossom and her curves were just starting to show. Her cute budding breasts were also beginning to develop most lusciously.</p> <p>Opening the door, she sensed something was wrong. Her parent weren’t there to greet her. “They must be busy” she though, so she put down her bag and tried to find them. She didn’t bother to change from her school uniform of a white frilled blouse accented by a cute blue tie, a blue pleated skirt just below her knees, white socks, and strap-on black shoes- to her pjs- for she was a bit worried of any unsightly event that might have happened to her father and mother.</p> <p>As she passed through her father’s study, she heard voices… two of them she recognized to be that of her parents’, but the other two, she didn’t know. She stole a peep at a crack in the door as she saw her mother crying bitterly, and her father comforting her, wearing a worried look. Amanda wanted to barge in but she knew she ought not meddle in affairs that do not concern her. The other two men in the room were smirking. One of them was rather large and overweight, the other was fit and tall, quite handsome too… Amanda thought.</p> <p>“Mr. Summers, I’m afraid I would have to call the police because your debt to my boss is already long overdue.” the large man said. “No, please… give me another week… I’ll pay you everything in full.” her father pleaded. The large man turned to the tall handsome man apparently his boss who was smoking a pipe, he shook his head once without saying a word. The large man turned back to her parents exclaiming, “No can do. Pay now or go to jail!” He grabbed a cellular phone from his back pocket and started dialing and while Mrs. Summers fell down on her knees and begged for mercy, he pushed her away roughly sending her flying across the corner of the room. Mr. Summers was too horrified to do anything, he seemed glued to where he was standing.</p> <p>At this point, Amanda could hold back no more, she barged into the room, knelt before her mother crying. The two men became distracted and were astonished as the little girl suddenly entered.</p> <p>The tall handsome man signaled the large man to stop dialing as he watched amusedly at the little girl. “Please sir, have mercy, I beg of you…” cried Amanda. The tall man smiled as he motioned her father to approach him whispering something into his ear. Her father had a bewildered expression and he refused the man’s offer at first, but his weak personality finally gave in as threats were furled at him by the large man. He was then made to sign a contract to which Amanda had no idea what it purports to be.</p> <p>Upon quick orders of the tall man, the large man went outside and returned a few moments later with a medium-sized black leather bag. The tall man opened it and smiled.</p> <p>The large man then grabbed her parents’ arms leading them away from the study. Amanda followed but the tall man grabbed her wrist tightly. As soon as they were gone, the tall man spoke for the first time.</p> <p>“Child, what is your name?”</p> <p>“A…Amanda Summers, s.. sir” she stuttered.</p> <p>The tall man smiled as he stroke her hair. “How old are you?”</p> <p>“I’m eleven years old, sir…”</p> <p>He nodded and at the same time taking a pair of shiny silver handcuffs and slipped them on her wrists in front of her. The little girl tried to squirm free but was interrupted by the stern voice of the man. “Don’t fight me, Amanda, you are my property now. Your father owed me a lot of money and he had just consented to sell you to me in settlement of his obligations, else both your parents go to jail.” He took out the contract and held it out for Amanda to read. She sobbed and her head was downcast. The tall man cupped her chin making her look at him straight in the eyes. “You are very beautiful, Amanda, and a very dutiful daughter as well. You will make a very fine slave where I’ll be taking you.” Amanda shudders at the thought. “You’ll obey my biddings, won’t you, my little slave?” The girl nodded obediently as tears stream down from her cheeks. The man smiled, putting his arms around her. “You are not to scream, my little angel, else I will be compelled to gag you.” He held out a large ball gag for her to see. She gave a whimper upon seeing the size of the thing.</p> <p>The tall man swiftly took out a collar attaching it to her neck. He quickly attaches a chain on her ankles, only allowing her to barely walk. Then, he took a chain attaching it to her collar, smiled and whispered, “It’s time to go to your Master’s abode. You may never see your house, nor your parents again.” Amanda started to cry as the tall man yanked on the chain and lead her outside the study.</p> <p>As soon as she stepped out of the room, she saw her parents’ forlorn faces guarded by the large man. Her mother ran to her, “My baby…oh.. oh…Amanda….” The girl cried as she bade goodbye to her parents. The tall man then commanded the large man to take the girl to his van. He then approached the frightened couple and quickly injected some drug in their heads which would make them forget the traumatic events that happened that day. Both fell down in a moment to the floor as they sunk off to a deep sleep.</p> <p>The tall man quickly entered the van where Amanda was already blindfolded at the back of the van. The tall man glanced at his newly bought slave and he grinned, thinking of the sadistic things he would do to the helpless child.</p> </div>",[]
895,Little Amanda: The Initiation,-1,EMILIE SUMMERS,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,3,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sumers002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After a while, the van’s engine stopped running. Still blindfolded, cuffed, and chained, she felt she was carried off the van by the large man. He cradled her in his strong arms and the child dared not move nor make a sound for fear of stirring up the anger of her new owner.</p> <p>""Bring her up to my personal chamber in 30 minutes, Boris."" she heard the tall man say to the large man.</p> <p>""Yes, my lord."" the large man answered. He opened a door, brining the child with him inside, sat her on a chair whilst her remove her blindfold. The grief-strickened girl looked at Boris with fear in her eyes.</p> <p>""I…. I'm s…scared…."" gasped Amanda. Boris abruptly lapped her across the cheek, warning her, ""Silence! You are not allowed to speak, child. For in this domain, your master reigns supreme. You are nothing!""</p> <p>Amanda cringed as she heard those words, her head was downcast, tears streaming down her eyes. Boris cupped her chin and said in his hoarse voice, ""You are to obey your master at all costs. Do everything he wishes, and he will not harm you. Disobey, and you will be punished severely. Every time you do something that displeases the master, he may discipline you himself, or he may bring you to me. Remember that you are now a slave, a sex-slave in fact, and slaves don't have rights. Don't even think of escaping, because you can't. The master has dozens of servants who would make sure that you wouldn't be able to go anywhere. Do you understand me, Amanda?""</p> <p>""Y…yes s…sir"" stammered the poor child.</p> <p>""What is your responsibility now that you're a slave?""</p> <p>""I…I am to…to obey my master…. at all…costs…""</p> <p>""Excellent. Now, it is time to go to your master."" Boris said. He yanked the chain motioning for her to follow him. He led the child to the chamber where the master was staying. They passed through a spacious hallway filled with rooms. It was a mansion like Amanda had never seen before.</p> <p>After a while, Boris opened two huge doors, and Amanda was stunned to see the size and grandeur of the room.</p> <p>""Here she is, my lord"" Boris addressed to the master.</p> <p>""Very good, Boris, please leave us now."" The tall man replied and Boris left.</p> <p>""Amanda."" echoed the tall man.</p> <p>The child stood alert as the tall man spoke her name.</p> <p>""Come.""</p> <p>Amanda walked slowly and painfully towards her master dragging the chains which clanked on the ground. As she stand before her master, he stood up and caressed her face.</p> <p>""What is your new role?""</p> <p>""I…I…am now…your s…slave…your sex…slave, master.""</p> <p>""And what is your responsibility?""</p> <p>""I…It is to obey…you at all…costs.""</p> <p>He smiled. ""Good. Boris must have taught you well."" He took the cuff keys and freed Amanda's hands. Then, his hands roamed to her white school blouse, he started unbuttoning it revealing her white training bra.</p> <p>""You have a potential, this I can see."" said her master as his fingers outline the shape of her bra. Amanda dared not fight or struggle, she stood perfectly still as her master unhooked her bra revealing her young perky breasts.</p> <p>""Just the perfect size."" he said as he gently pinch on her nipples. He then attached the cuffs back on her wrists in front of her. Next he took a pair of scissors and cut off her panties. Her skirt was then slipped off next, then her socks were removed, as well as her shoes. Before long, she stood naked and trembling before her master.</p> <p>""Kneel, my child""</p> <p>The girl promptly knelt down before him as he nodded in approval.</p> <p>""You proved yourself to be a very obedient child, Amanda, and I am pleased. Now listen, Take note that I am a dominant, so even though you didn't do anything wrong, I may whip you as I please, torture you as I desire, because I am your master. I may even sell you to another master when I tire of you, because you are my property. The sex-slave I had before you was just sold in the slave market because she was not obedient enough for me. Poor thing, I just heard that she was brought to a place where women are constantly beaten and tortured even in public, making her be in a situation worse than she had while she was still under my supremacy. So you'd better think twice before making me mad for there are umpteen more places worse this, worse than you could ever imagine. Now, I am going to attach clamps on your nipples. You may cry, but you are not to scream. If you do, I will send you to Boris to be whipped, and I'm sure you don't want that. Is that clear?""</p> <p>""Y…yes, master""</p> <p>He took a pair of alligator clamps and attached it first on her left nipple, then on her right. Amanda gave a little squeal which - fortunately - was manageable enough for her master.</p> <p>With the nipple clamps put on, Amanda couldn't help but cry. Her master looked at her in the eyes then motioned her to stand up.</p> <p>""I know that it is quite easy for you to remove your nipple clamps with your hands tied in front of you. But I'd advise you against it. Disobedience will lead to punishment, and you know it.""</p> <p>He pressed a buzzer and in a moment, a young maiden entered into the chamber.</p> <p>""Take this child and prepare her according to my likings for I will be training her as soon as she's ready and presentable before me.""</p> <p>""Yes, my lord.""</p> <p>With that, the master tossed the chain to the maiden who led the child out of the chamber to be prepare for her training.</p> </div>",[]
896,Little Amanda: Getting Ready,-1,EMILIE SUMMERS,no@email,,2003-08-08,15,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/sumers003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda followed in silence as the maiden lead her through the hall. The walls were laden with pictures of little girls as young as six brutally tortured. There was indeed no doubt that her Master is truly a saddist and a pedophile. She shuddered in fright at the thought of being tortured like the previous slave girls of her master. Soft cries were heard. The maiden turned around and asked,</p> <p>“Are you all right, Amanda?”</p> <p>Amanda sniffled. “Yes… I mean no… I’m scared… Are you master’s slave too? What’s… your name?”</p> <p>“I’m Keisha, I’m fifteen, and yes, I am his slave. I was brought here through the Master’s orders when I was only eight. He used me day and night unfailingly. I assume that you must have met Sir Boris?” Amanda nods. “I must tell you that Sir Boris’s warning of not to disobey the master must not to be ignored. Master can really be vicious and cruel so you do not want to get on his bad side. He never forgives.”</p> <p>“W.. What happened to the girls who disobeyed him?”</p> <p>Keisha shook her head sadly. “They were spirited away to barbarous places a thousand times much worse than this. Some of them are even thought to be killed by murderers. Don’t even think of escaping because it’s just impossible.”</p> <p>Amanda nods and said no more. After what seems like an eternity of walking through the vast halls, they stopped at a door and Keisha led her in. “I must get you ready for the Master at once. We must put our conversation to a halt. Wait here, I have to get some things and I’ll be with you shortly.”</p> <p>With that, Keisha disappeared to another chamber within the room. Amanda stands there looking at the big empty room. After a moment, Keisha arrived, bringing with her several items: a see-through nightie, a brush, a hair bow, make-up, perfumed oils, a collar, and dainty chains.</p> <p>“Please keep still Amanda, I have to make you presentable to the Master or else I’ll get severely punished…” Keisha whispered. First, she gently removed the alligator clamps off Amanda’s nipples which made her yelp. “Don’t cry Amanda, I’ll make it feel all better.” Keisha said and she took an amount of perfumed oil and rubbed it across her sore nipples. “Feel better now?” Keisha inquired. “Yes, it doesn’t sting as much as before.” Amanda replied. Keisha then rubs some more oil around her tiny breasts and all over her body. All the while, Amanda spoke not a word.</p> <p>Next, Keisha brushed through her silky golden blonde hair and tied it up in a high ponytail with the pink hair bow. She turns her around and applies light make-up on her delicate face.</p> <p>“Perfect.” Keisha said. She then slipped the cuffs off her wrists, and puts the sheer nightie over her nude body. She removed the old collar on her neck and replaced it with a golden one which was more like a choker. Then, she attaches the chains on her wrists and ankles.</p> <p>“I have to attach these clamps back on Amanda… I’m really sorry… I don’t want to do it but the Master wishes that it be done his way… I hope you understand…” Keisha said. “Yes. I understand… Keisha…” Amanda said. She winced as she felt the clamps secure her perky nipples once again.</p> <p>“You are now ready to be presented to the Master. Please be courteous and when you’re standing before him, kneel down always, head bent.”</p> <p>“Yes Keisha, I’ll do as you say.” Amanda sighed sadly.</p> </div>",[]
897,"Susie's Spanking Time, Part 1",1,SIR SWAT,no@email,,2003-08-02,36,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/swat001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Susie's friends were all envious of her - when talking about getting punished, in that giggling way girls have, she had to say that she only got spanked once a month or less, while her friends seemed to get turned over a knee at least every other week.</p> <p>She hadn't, however, told her friends just how *bad* her Daddy's spankings were - they seemed to think that over the knee, a quick flurry of smacks and a hug was all there was to a spanking, but Susie knew differently. Her Daddy never spanked hard, but he spanked long - very long.</p> <p>Susie's ""Spanking Times"" were formally announced to her and the family several days beforehand, for starters. Friday afterschool and evenings was the usual Time, with the announcement coming at supper Wednesday night, usually, giving her two long, long days to anticipate her upcoming punishment.</p> <p>Her schoolfriends were also envious that she said her Daddy used his hand, mostly, and sometimes a very light paddle or a small, skinny strap. *They* all seemed to get big paddles or the hand - one girl's Daddy sometimes used a belt. But Susie's Daddy had big, hard hands, and he could spank a tender girl-bottom *forever*, or so it seemed to Susie...</p> <p>On ""Spanking Day"", Susie would hurry home from school - she didn't want to, but the idea of being late was more than she could think about. Her Daddy sometimes worked at home, and he *always* was at home when Susie arrived on Spanking Day. He'd take Susie into her room, and start with a lecture, on all the things she'd done bad since the *last* Spanking Day. Then she would be over his lap, pants down, bare bottom being stung by his big hand, in the first of many spankings on Spanking Day.</p> <p>It wasn't a long spanking, just enough to give a pink bottom and sniffles. Then Susie's Daddy would undress her, becuase during Spanking Days wearing clothing was rarely allowed. Then Susie's Daddy would take her into the bathroom, for one of the parts of Spanking Day she especially hated: a great big, steaming hot soapy enema, squirted into her bottom hole through an uncomfortable nozzle poked up into her.</p> <p>While the big enema was filling her up with water, her Daddy's hand would be landing on her bottom, as she lay over his lap and squirmed. He would keep her there for one hundred smacks, hot and squirming with the water in her guts and the nozzle in her bum. Susie knew better than to try and force the nozzle out early, now, having done it only once.</p> <p>After releasing the big enema with an embarrassing splash into the toilet, Susie's Daddy would wipe and dry her pink-spanked bottom, then take her back over his lap, to make sure the big enema had really cleaned Susie's insides out. Susie wriggled when his slippery smallest finger went in - it was still a big finger to a girl's bum, and her Daddy put it much farther into her than the enema nozzle had gone, to make really sure she was all washed out inside. Usually her Daddy was satisfied and finished with the examination, but sometimes he gave her a whole second enema, just as hot, soapy and uncomfortable as the first, and gave her another inspection afterward.</p> <p>Today, however, one enema was enough, so Susie's Daddy took her back to her room and begin the first of Susie's 'special spankings'. She would have to spread her legs as wide apart as she could, lying on her belly on her bed, with pillows under her hips to raise her bum into the air. Her Daddy then used one big hand to spread her bottom-cheeks, and with the other would give Susie twenty or thirty licks with the little strap he used - right onto her little tender bumhole, so recently opened by the enema nozzle and his inspection, and all up and down the tender cleft between her bum-cheeks, making Susie bawl and sob.</p> <p>The skinny little strap left her bumhole even more tender, criss-crossed by the strap's pink marks, and Susie knew the first rule of Spanking Day was: No Rubbing Without Permission! So she lay on her bed and squirmed, sobbing slightly, after her Daddy stopped and left, keeping her hands lying near her head, because she knew that rubbing would just make the sting worse if her Daddy caught her!</p> <p>Before Susie could screw up the courage to do just one *little* rub, her Daddy came back into the room and lifted her back over his lap, bum pointing skyward and legs and head dangling. His big hand began to land on her buttocks, starting the first of Susie's long, long spankings. Susie's Daddy never spanked hard, but he certainly spanked long. He spanked her bottom, and right down the backs of her thighs, for nearly ten minutes, leaving Susie sobbing great sobs and bright red from tailbone nearly to the backs of her knees.</p> <p>Afterward, her Daddy let her rub her bottom for a few minutes, then made Susie *sit* on a little chair in the corner of her room, hands on her head and stinging bottom firmly on the unpadded wooden seat, for one whole hour.</p> <p>After Susie's long hour sitting very uncomfortably in the corner of her room, her Daddy came back in, and led the naked, pink-bottomed girl back to her bed. *This* time, he laid her down on her back, with a pillow under her bum this time, pushing her hips into the air. Sitting down beside his daughter, Susie's Daddy ordered her to raise her knees up, then to spread them far apart while keeping her feet together, leaving Susie feeling terribly exposed and in position for the second type of 'special spanking' she got on Spanking Days - her Daddy paddling the insides of her thighs and right across her hairless pubes. The small thin plastic paddle he used weighed practically nothing, but it moved quickly and stung terribly. Susie's Daddy held onto her ankles with one hand, swinging the paddle with the other. He called this 'spanking from knee to knee', and that's exactly what he did, starting just above Susie's left knee, spanking the tender insides of her thighs all the way up, right across Susie's hairless little pubes, and right down to just above her right knee.</p> <p>Susie bawled and writhed, especially when her Daddy's paddle stung and pinkened the tender lips of her privates. She really started to sob and cry when her Daddy reached her right knee - and started again at her left knee, laying down another layer of paddle stokes with the stinging little paddle, right across her even-more-tender crotch and back down to her right knee. Her Daddy finished with a quick flurry of extra strokes across Susie's pink-paddled privates, then stood up while Susie writhed and sobbed on, hands still held up near her head but legs flailing to try and work the terrible sting out. Her Daddy left her to go finish making dinner, with a final warning that rubbing was quite forbidden. Susie now had a stinging, spanked front to match her stinging, spanked rear, so she lay on her side tearfully, careful to keep her spanked thighs apart because of the discomfort.</p> <p>About fifteen minutes later, Susie's Daddy came back into her room, to give the final part of her punishment before dinner - more after dinner, of course. He turned the girl over his lap again, then gave a short bottom-spanking, just enough to renew the sting and heat from Susie's bottomglobes. Then Susie heard him opening the drawers beside her bed, preparing the portion of her Spanking Time that would carry on right through dinner.</p> <p>Susie felt her Daddy spread her spanked bumcheeks with one hand, then shuddered when the cool lubricant cream was applied to her tender anus, her Daddy's finger sliding into her just a little bit. Then her Daddy's finger withdrew, and Susie began to cry again, knowing what was coming. The hard rod that slid up into her was actually a rounded candle end, slightly thinner than her Daddy's finger. The wax didn't have any sharp edges - the reason her Daddy used it - but the candle end was so stiff sliding into her, and it went in and in - as deep as her Daddy had inspected with his finger but even more uncomfortable. Susie shifted and cried as her bottom was filled, continuing to squirm when her Daddy gave the candle a final small twist to settle it and lifted his girl back to her feet, then slid a t-shirt over her head for dinner. The red wax candle stuck out from between Susie's round bottomcheeks, jutting down and out almost six inches. It waggled when Susie walked, inside her as well as outside, forcing the girl to take tiny tip-toe steps to minimize the discomfort. Her Daddy gave the candle one final twitch, then steered Susie out from her room down to the dining room for dinner.</p> <p>Tiny steps might have eased the discomfort of the candle filling Susie's bum, but nothing could ease the embarrasment. Her t-shirt was deliberately short, leaving *all* of her spanked areas showing, and one of the Rules was that hands had to be by sides, always, so she couldn't hide anything at all. Susie knew her brother would be watching her all through dinner, the fact that he'd recently had a Spanking Day of his own forgotten temporarily in his gloating and avid observation of his sister. (To be fair, Susie had been a rat during his Spanking Day as well...)</p> <p>Dinner was terrible for Susie, as it was supposed to be. Becuase of the candle, she had to eat kneeling on a chair, her pink spank marks exposed to her brother's peeking. Her Daddy made her eat everything on her plate, too, altough he deliberately didn't give her much. Susie didn't have an appetite in any case, being distracted by the spanks she'd recieved, the immediate discomfort of the candle filling her bum, and the knowledge that she'd be getting more after dinner.</p> <p>Susie's Daddy made her help her brother clear the table afterward, too, so she shuffled between the kitchen and dining room, candle waggling, her brother watching her every chance he got. He even got her alone in the kitchen for a moment, long enough to deliberately tweak the protruding candle and poke her spanked bumcheeks before Daddy saw anything.</p> <p>After clearing the table, Susie's Daddy half-bent her over a chair, carefully spanking her bottom around the candle until she was pink and sobbing, then gave the candle a small twist and ordered the girl back to her room until he was done dessert. Susie's brother watched his sister's pinkening, writhing bottom intently, spooning into a bowl of ice cream. Susie shuffled off, mincing up the stairs to her room to stand in the corner, tears leaking down her face. She tugged her t-shirt off, risked a quick rub, then tried - and failed - to make the candle more comfortable in her bottom, twisting it around a bit with her hands and managing only to make it *less* comfortable.</p> <p>Peeking over her shoulder at the mirror above her dresser, Susie could just see her bottom, thighs, and the hated, intruding candle. She realized how silly she looked, with white skin on her back, red and pink spanked bottomcheeks and thighs, and the short, solid line of the candle, bright red wax that waggled every time she moved. Then she heard her father's tread on the stairs, and hastily turned to the wall, placing her hands on top of her head in the way her Daddy liked.</p> </div>","['FIRST, this is FICTION. Totally. It concerns the extended sexual punishment of a prepubesent girl by her father.']"
898,"Susie's Spanking Time, Part 2",2,SIR SWAT,no@email,,2003-08-03,18,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/swat002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Her Daddy escorted Susie, shuffling, over to the bed, where he bent her over his lap and laid a hand on the candle's protruding end, giving it one last poke and twist before slowly, slowly withdrawing the red wax cylinder from between Susie's cheeks. It was nearly as uncomfortable going out as it had been coming in, making the girl cry and wriggle, then gasp in relief when the rounded end finally cleared her bumhole. Her Daddy wiped the candle dry, put it back in it's drawer, then spent a few minutes slowly rubbing in and around Susie's wide-open, uncomfortable bumhole, using a bit of cold cream as her hole slowly closed up again. Susie lay limp over her Daddy's lap, trying to enjoy the rubbing as a way of forgetting what was coming next.</p> <p>'Next' came all to soon, as her Daddy lifted Susie onto the bed, lying on her back again with a pillow under her bottom. This time, her Daddy lifted Susie's ankles together, holding them back up over her head while he fished around in another drawer on Susie's bedside table. Finding the long soft fabric ties he was looking for, he quickly slipped a loop over each of Susie's ankles, then hooked the middle of the tie onto her bedhead. This left Susie folded up backwards, bottom sticking skyward and secured ankles wide apart just over her head, unable to move her legs much at all, and certainly unable to make herself less exposed.</p> <p>For she was exposed, every spankable surface on her body available to her Daddy's hands, strap or paddle. He could spank her bottom, anus, privates, and anywhere on the insides or back of her thighs without moving her an inch. It was what he called a 'thorough spanking position', and Susie understandably hated it.</p> <p>After he'd finished securing her hands just as he'd secured her ankles, Susie's Daddy started spanking the spread, exposed girl, initially using his hand, starting on her bottom with his usual light strokes. He spanked across her buttocks and down all of both thighs, spanking slowly as he went, re-igniting the sting and heat and making Susie start to sob harder and begin to bawl. She *really* started to bawl again when her Daddy switched to the small light strap, starting his strokes on Susie's wide-spread bottom cleft and exposed bumhole, then laying the strap's narrow pink lines across her whole bottom and right down both thighs. Susie bawled and tugged at her restraints, bottom wiggling with distress as the strap continued to land.</p> <p>After putting the small strap down, Susie's Daddy stopped spanking for a minute, cradling her hot, stinging bottom with one big hand and wiping her eyes and nose with a tissue. The rest didn't last, however, and her Daddy picked up the light paddle to continue Susie's long, thorough spanking. This time, he started by pinkening the tender lips of her privates, instantly restarting Susie's bawling, then moving onto her bottom, bringing the very light paddle down just a little bit harder as he started to really redden her bum again. He paddled Susie's bottom with the light paddle for a long time, and her bottom was a deep red and hot, hot, hot when he finally moved the paddle onto the girl's thighs and continued to swing as Susie howled and wriggled against her restraints, the heavy bedhead and stout soft ties rendering all her movement futile.</p> <p>After paddling up and back down the backs and insides of both of Susie's thighs, her Daddy finally put the paddle down, but this time did not stop for a breather, instead picking up the light strap again right away. Susie, her bottom burning with the sting of the paddle, saw the strap re-appear through her tears and began to sob harder. For this dose of the light strap, Susie's Daddy started on the one place that had escaped the first dose of the strap, laying narrow pink lines right across the tender, paddled lips of Susie's vagina, making the girl howl even louder and writhe, bottom jumping. The entirety of her Daddy's final dose of the strap was concentrated on Susie's tenderest areas, pink lines criss-crossing and overlapping over her bumhole, privates and the very innermost areas of her thighs. When he finished his final stroke, right across Susie's tender bumhole, the girl was limp and bawling, tears wetting her face, hair and pillow, and everything between her waist and her knees was stinging and burning.</p> <p>Susie's Daddy quickly released the howling girl's restraints, then lifted her onto her feet, supporting her while he wiped her face again and gave a quick rub across her burning, red bottom. He then picked her up again, moved down to the end of the bed, and carefully sat the girl down. Not, to Susie's sobbing regret, on her hard, unpadded wooden chair, but onto an even *less* comfortable perch: the solid railing that formed the top of the footboard of Susie's bed. The dowel was perhaps three inches thick, hardwood, and had been milled to have large spheres and rings around it, mostly for decorative effect. One large sphere pressed up against Susie's well-strapped bottomhole and privates, however, and several rings pressed into her burning buttocks, proving that Susie's Daddy hadn't *just* had decorative effects in mind when he'd built the fancy bed for his little girl.</p> <p>Susie wobbled on her precarious, very uncomfortable perch, wriggling at the discomfort and finding that wriggling just made her poor bottom that much less comfortable on the lumpy railing. Her Daddy placed her hands firmly on her head, then lifted her feet onto a small ledge just below her bottom, so she was steadied but couldn't take any of the weight off her punished bum. Susie's Daddy left her there, warning her that she was to stay on the railing until he came for her. She stayed on the railing, sobbing, for an extremely uncomfortable thirty minutes, the inevitable shifting and wobbling on her perch making her bottom even more uncomfortable.</p> <p>When Susie's Daddy came back and lifted her down, giving her permission to rub, her hands flew to her backside as she knelt on the carpet. She found that the rings had left marks in her bottom-flesh, deeper indents in the broad shallow crease the railing itself had pressed into her rump. When she twisted around for a peek, the crease along the bottom of her rump was a darker red than the surrounding spanked skin, and the ring-marks were darker still, and very tender. Down further, her paddled thighs were still pink-blotched, as were her privates, while her well-strapped bumhole was still stingingly tender, and her bumcheeks had been forced open by the spherical part of the railing pressing into her.</p> <p>Her Daddy let Susie inspect herself and rub for several minutes, then lifted her to her feet and led the girl into the bathroom for a quick bedtime wash. Susie obiediently did her teeth, then perched crying on the hard, cold toilet seat while she peed. Her Daddy started the bath filling, made sure the girl had wiped herself well, then turned her over his knee again for an inspection of his own of her spanked areas. He ran his hands over Susie's red-spanked bottom, feeling the very slight welts left by the strap and the heat and tenderness of her bottomflesh, then inspected her thighs similarly before moving on to Susie's tender, well-strapped bottomhole. The whole of Susie's bottom cleft was pink and marked, and the tenderest areas were bright pink and hot. The girl's privates were pink-splotched and strap-marked as well on their outside surfaces. Susie squirmed sometimes as her Daddy's hand rubbed and probed, but each squirm was met by a firm handspank, making the girl lie quietly as her Daddy finished looking.</p> <p>Inspection finished and bath run, Susie was helped into the warm water. The bath was just deep enough to cover the girl to the waist when she knelt, and Susie gasped and bit her lip when her well-spanked parts entered the water. Her Daddy bathed her, starting with her hair, then using a soaped facecloth on the rest of her body. The warm water felt good on Susie's upper body, but when the terrycloth facecloth began to rub across her tender spanked buttocks and further across her spanked regions Susie began to wince and sniffle. When her Daddy made her bend over slightly so he could make sure Susie's tender, strapped and spread bottomhole was *really* clean, the probing of the rough cloth turned her sniffling into small sobs as she squirmed while her Daddy probed. Her Daddy finished washing Susie fairly quickly, rinsed her off well, then lifted her out of the tub. The big bath towel went right around Susie's wet body twice, and she felt nice and warm for a minute - until her Daddy began to towel her spanked bottom dry. The soft towel felt like sandpaper on her poor, well-spanked bum!</p> <p>Susie's Daddy actually carried the girl back to her bedroom, although she wasn't *that* little anymore. In her room, Susie's Daddy pulled her knee-length nightie over her head and arms, then carefully rolled the bottom of the nightie back up, so that it was securely bunched above her waist. Her Daddy turned back the blankets and lifted Susie into bed, lying uncomfortably on her stinging bottom and still bare below the waist. Susie's fears were realized when her Daddy again brought the soft fabric ties out, lifting her ankles above her head and wide apart then looping the fabric restraints into place on ankles and wrists.</p> <p>Susie felt her Daddy's big hand rubbing her bottom again, then he began to deliver her final spanking of the day, covering her tender bottom with firm handstokes. Susie's bawling started again immediately, and after only a minute or two her bottom had been spanked a solid dark, angry red and the girl bawled and writhed against the restraints. Her Daddy's big hand moved steadily down both thighs then, leaving them nearly the same color as her bum and even more stingingly uncomfortable. After spanking the girl crimson, her Daddy gave her a minute, then picked up the light strap and went to work on Susie's bottom cleft, snapping the small stinging strap between her buttocks until that area was a mass of criss-crossing small lines and almost as crimson as her bumcheeks were. Susie was bawling brokenly by the end, her energetic writhing abandoned as she lay there and howled.</p> <p>As punished as Susie was, however, she still had one final dose to go as her Daddy picked up the lightweight plastic paddle again. This time, Susie's hairless pubes were paddled, the two dozen measured paddle stokes leaving that supremely sensitive area solidly pink and leaving Susie bawling and crying as hard as she could, lying limp against the cloth restraints still keeping her in position.</p> </div>","['FIRST, this is FICTION. Totally. It concerns the extended sexual punishment of a prepubesent girl by her father.']"
899,"Susie's Spanking Time, Part 3",3,SIR SWAT,no@email,,2003-08-04,20,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/swat003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Susie bawled hard for nearly ten minutes after her Daddy stopped scorching her all over, her Daddy watching his red-spanked little girl, quietly and gently wiping her face before he opened yet another drawer beside Susie's bed, removing a large jar of common cold cream. He began slowly applying the soothingly cool cream to Susie's spanked parts, starting on one thigh and working lightly over her red, burning buttocks and onto the other thigh. Susie gradually stopped bawling as her Daddy worked, although she still sobbed and tears continued to soak her pillow and hair.</p> <p>Finishing with her thighs, Susie's Daddy began to sooth her paddled privates with the cream, then moved into her well-strapped cleft and burning, strap marked bumhole. Her Daddy rubbed cream up and down her cleft, then returned with more cream to Susie's well-punished anus. After rubbing cream into the strap-marked outer ring of Susie's hole her Daddy's little finger, slippery with cream, again found it's way into the girl. As her Daddy reached up and undid the cloth restraints on Susie's ankles and wrists his finger continued to slid in and out of Susie's bum.</p> <p>Susie's own released hands began their own tentative, tearful investigation of her spanked areas, and she kept her legs back over her head so she wouldn't have to land her still-burning, sore bum on the bed. She was surprised when her Daddy lifted her off the bed, making her stand in front of him. He wiped her face again, then when he had her attention, explained that because she was a bigger girl now, he was adding something new to her Spanking Time. He wasn't sure, he explained, whether she'd really consider it a *punishment* or not. Her older brother had been getting this new thing for several years now, since he was her age, in fact. Sometimes he hated it, but sometimes he seemed to like the new addition.</p> <p>Thoroughly mystified, Susie was led down to the end of her bed, where her Daddy laid a pillow over the high rail, then lifted Susie over it on her tummy, so that her head and shoulders rested on the bed, her legs dangled down the back of the bed, and her bare, red bottom pointed skyward. Susie begged her Daddy not to spank her again, and was relieved but even more confused when he explained that she wasn't going to get another spanking, not if she co-operated. Warning her not to move, her Daddy left the room quickly.</p> <p>He returned a minute later, holding several small objects and a tube of something. The railing was high enough that Susie couldn't see her Daddy's hands or much below his chest from her position, so the odd sound like rubber bands left her even more puzzled. Her Daddy moved her knees apart slightly, then rested one hand on Susie's bum and ordered her to look forward, no peeking allowed. She felt her Daddy spread her sore bumcheeks slightly, then something cool and very slippery was rubbed on her sore, strapped bumhole. Her Daddy's finger slid up into her with surprising ease, making Susie gasp, but her Daddy's warning stopped her from peeking around to see what she could of what he was doing.</p> <p>Then her Daddy's finger left, and she felt something different pressing up against her now-slippery hole. Whatever it was, it was warm and very firm, although softer than the candle and Daddy's finger. When the object began to press into Susie's bum, she gave a small cry at the size of it. It was much thicker than Daddy's fingers or the candle, and stiff like the candle, but it didn't press as hard as the candle did. Susie gasped as her already-spread hole was slowly opened even wider, as the hot, firm object was slowly pushed deeper into her by her Daddy.</p> <p>It stopped at about half the depth the candle or Daddy's fingers went to, but Susie felt that her poor bumhole was being strapped again, so spread was it with this strange, hot thing inside her. Susie felt one of her Daddy's hands spreading her cheeks further apart, then she moaned in relief to feel the thick object filling her bum start to withdraw. It was pressing back into her a moment later, although it was more slippery now, and her bumhole was more open to recieve it, but it still made Susie cry out, especially when she felt her Daddy push the thing just a bit farther into her bum.</p> <p>Once more the thick object was withdrawn, and Susie felt her Daddy's fingers applying lots more of the slippery stuff inside her, and his other hand spread her cheeks even wider, making Susie sob a bit as tender spanked flesh was firmly gripped. The thick warm thing pressed into her again a moment later, and by now Susie was well-spread and very slippery inside, so this time the object wasn't as uncomfortable, although her bum felt very full and strange. The warm object began to slide very slowly backwards and forwards inside her, and Susie rocked her hips a little bit to try and accommodate the movement. Her Daddy quietly told her that she was a good girl, and that her movement was exactly right. Happy at pleasing her Daddy, Susie kept slowly rocking her hips as the object continued to move slowly inside of her, a little bit less uncomfortable, although she moaned a bit every time the object slid upward into her.</p> <p>After a minute or two, the object inside her stopped sliding, and Susie felt it begin to twitch and jump, then it was pushed firmly up deeper into her, twitching madly. The combined movement made Susie cry out loudly, but she thought she heard her Daddy give a strange shuddering sigh. After twitching like that, the object in Susie's bum was mostly still, and seemed to get softer and thinner as her Daddy slowly withdrew it from her wide-open bumhole.</p> <p>Susie heard her Daddy scuffling around behind her after the warm thick object left her sore bum, but her throbbing, open hole distracted her as she squirmed a bit in discomfort. After a minute, Susie's Daddy lifted her off the railing and laid her over his lap again, his fingers spreading her bumcheeks to examine her well-used hole. She cried out when he slowly slid a finger into her, feeling how spread and tender her anus was, then sniffled while he slowly rubbed more cream into her as her bumhole gradually tightened again to its usual pink pucker.</p> <p>Her Daddy then sat the girl up in his lap, cuddling her to his broad chest and explaining that she was a good girl, her Spanking Time was over, that she'd taken her 'new treatment' very well, and how happy that made him. Susie closed her eyes, cuddled into her Daddy's embrace, and felt the gentle, lovely touch of her Daddy's cream-slippery finger between her legs as he helped soothe some of the spanked girl's tears away. Gradually Susie's Daddy felt his girl slip close to sleep, and he gently rolled her into bed, lying on her tummy. He kissed her goodnight, tugged her nightie down over her punished bum and thighs, then tucked her in and left the room quietly.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>The next morning, Susie's Daddy let her sleep in, waking her well after the sunshine had begun to fill her bright cheerful room. He kissed her good morning, then lifted her nightie clear after she stood up for the usual post-Spanking Time examination. Susie was bent over the edge of the bed while her Daddy looked at and stroked her bum and thighs, which were nearly recovered from the previous night's spankings, with only light pink blotches scattered across, and a few pink lines left over from the light strap's work.</p> <p>When Susie's Daddy spread her bumcheeks wide to examine her cleft and well-used hole, he found a few more fast-fading strap lines and some pinkness around her hole. He pressed his finger over Susie's bumhole and the girl jumped and confirmed that she was still tender from her Daddy's use of her last night. Susie relaxed while her Daddy rubbed more soothing cream around her hole and told her again how glad he was that she had taken him so well. Susie didn't quite understand, but was glad her Daddy was happy even though her hole was a bit sore still. Her Daddy went on to explain that their new thing might be done more often now, seperate from Susie's Spanking Times, and that her brother had been doing this for several years now. Susie wasn't sure she liked the sound of more, but she knew having her hole done like that would be more comfortable if her Daddy wasn't doing it to her already-spanked hole like he had been last night.</p> <p>Susie's Daddy finished his inspection of her by sliding a well-lubricated little finger up into Susie's bum, making her moan but satisfying him that nothing had been injured inside the girl the previous night and that further use of her hole could take place. Then he lifted his girl to her feet and tugged her nightie down.</p> <p>After a big good-morning hug, the two of them went down for breakfast, Susie holding her Daddy's hand.</p></div>","['FIRST, this is FICTION. Totally. It concerns the extended sexual punishment of a prepubesent girl by her father.']"
900,Untitled,-1,SWITCH,no@email,,2003-03-25,45,4,,/web/20071201070219/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/switch001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Hello, my name is Scott, I'm 14 years old with blonde hair, blue eyes, and I'm madly in LUV with my sister. Not just the brother sister love, I mean LOVE!</p> <p> Bethany is 13, long blond hair which seems to float around her small angel face. She has pert little tits (that poke her shirts when she doesn't wear a bra, and that is almost all the time!), and the most beautiful blue eyes you ever saw. She is long and thin, with nice firm legs, just a nice-on-the-eyes 13 year old!</p> <p> On Saturday I returned home early from a mountain bike tour. I went up stairs and as I walked past the bathroom door I noticed it was slightly open. From inside I heard urgent muffled grunting. Curious, I peeked in and it was the most outragous view I ever got, Beth was frigging herself!</p> <p> I watched my hot, red in the face sister pant and hump away at her fingers. Her small firm tits jerking up and down with her motions until she finally came in what must have been an incredible shuddering orgasm. A long, deep groan escaped her throat. I was so excited that I had to have her for myself!</p> <p> I ran to my room where I got a pair of handcuffs I bought at the local fair and then booked downstairs and turned on the TV and made like I saw nothing. A few minites later and she came down the stairs. She was wearing a little chearleader like skirt and halter top. The sight of it made me so hot I could not longer stand it.</p> <p> ""Morning Scott"", she said and planted a kiss on my cheek. It was more than I could stand, she was torturing me beyond all belief.</p> <p> ""Hey Beffy, wanna play a game?""</p> <p> Beth loved to do anything with me, she would do anything that I wanted, I felt it! ""Yeah!""</p> <p> ""But you will have to do ANYTHING that I ask...""</p> <p> ""Okay!""</p> <p> ""Well, maybe we better not..."", and I turned to walk away. She jumped up from the table and caught up with me in the living room.</p> <p> ""Hey, come on, I said I would do what ever you wanted!"" She was looking into my eyes with those wonderful blues.</p> <p> ""Okay, you asked for it!"" I grabbed her arm and forced her face down on the couch. I grabbed her hands and pulled them behind her back where I cuffed them. She struggled and giggled the whole time. When she struggled to much, I pushed my groin against her butt to force her back onto the couch. To my suprise she was pushing back and grinding her ass into me like it was part of the game!</p> <p> ""Where are you taking me?""</p> <p> ""To the garage... I am kidnapping you and going to torture you.""</p> <p> ""Ooooh, sounds scary!""</p> <p> I took her to the garage. I picked up some rope that was in the corner and tied one end to the chain in the hand cuffs. I threw the other end over a beam in the ceiling of the garage and pulled it up until she was bend over with her arms pulled into the air.</p> <p> ""Hey, thats starting to hurt...""</p> <p> ""Okay, you said you wanted to play, right?""</p> <p> ""Well, yeah...""</p> <p> ""Okay then, go with the game!""</p> <p> I pulled the rope more, until she had to balance the balls of her sneakered feet, legs spread shoulder width. Once I was satisfied, I tied the rope off onto the support beam in the middle of the garage. I knealt besider her legs and started to untie her sneaks.</p> <p> ""Hey... what are ya doin?""</p> <p> ""Gettin you ready... just go along with it or I'll gag ya!""</p> <p> She looked a little worried. I would fix that soon enough. I carfully lifted her foot and removed her sneaker, then slowly rolled her little lace ankle socks off. I slowly ran my hand up and down her now totally bare legs. She started to moan. When she spoke, her voice was very deep.</p> <p> ""Scott... what are you doing to me...""</p> <p> ""How does it feel sis?"", as I asked this, I started to slowly rub my hand on her inner thighs, getting close to her crotch. As I got close, I could tell that I had won, she was so hot I could feel her dampness 6 inches away.</p> <p> ""It feels... nice..."" I was now inches from her panty clad bottom. She was beginning to tremble, sweat was breaking out all over her body. I was so hard I thought that I would burst my pants. I stood and lowered the zipper on her skirt and let it fall to the floor. I stood back to take in the view.</p> <p> There tied and arms bent uncomfortably was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. I walked over, knealt down in front of her, faces inches apart. She was looking back, her face flush, panting my name. I was so turned on that I full kissed her on the mouth. She was so hot that when her tounge enetered my mouth I thought it would burn me! I suddenly pulled away from her and she growled in frustration.</p> <p> I went to her side and started rubbing her hanging boobs through the tube top. She was fighting her bindings trying to get more. I slowly pulled her top down to her ankles. She was now so excited that her juices were actually running through her panties and down her legs. This excited me so much I could no longer stand it. I ripped her panties off. She screamed.</p> <p> I got on my knees behind her and started to lick at her twat. She started to moan loudly and buck at my touch. It was to much for me. I stopped licking and she started to cry in frustration, ""Please Scott, don't stop... uuuggggghhhhhhhhh... nooooooo...""</p> <p> I couldn't stand it, I started to rub the super soft whitness of her inner thighs and licked from her little hole to her butt hole. She moaned uncontrollably. I licked faster and faster until she was shaking. I topped it off by taking my finger and rubbing her clit while shoving my toungue into her pussy.</p> <p> She screamed and shook. ""Uh, uuuh.... ohhhhhhhhh.... god..... pppppllllleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaasssee...... UH UH UHUGGHHHHHHHS!!!!"" She was now fighting the restraints in full, having the most awsome orgasm her sweet little body could handle. I kept it up until her body dropped limp. She looked like she was hurting a little, she went limp, and all her weight was on her arms. She looked so incredibly sexy, her legs hanging, her little feet, dirty from the grime covered garage floort were out behind her, bottoms facing the roof.</p> <p> I got up and walked around to her face and unzipped my fly. I pulled my dick out and put it in her face. She looked up at me panting, her eyes glazed over, face flush.</p> <p> ""Open.""</p> <p> She did and I stuffed my 7 inches in. I was going to go crazy. Her little mouth was so hot that I jammed my cock deep into her throat blew my wad instantly.</p> <p> He eyes bulgded in surpise as her throat filled with cum. She gagged at first, some cum dripping from her lips, but greedily gulped the rest of my cum down.</p> <p> I pulled out and she dropped her head, panting and exhausted. I loosened the rope and slowly let her down to the floor. She just laid there on her side in the grime of the floor. She watched my every move until I picked her up, then she rested her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes.</p> <p> I carried her to her bed and laid her down. I went into the bathroom and got a glob of ky. When I returned, I spread her legs and rubbed it into her hole. She started to mumble and groan. Her hips started to gyrate and I knew it was time. I covered my dick with ky and climbed on top of her.</p> <p> I was carefull to get lined up properly then started to push it in. She was so tight, push a little more, ""Ohhhh..."" her eyes flew open! I pushed an inch in, she cried out.</p> <p> ""Shhh.. it will only hurt a little.""</p> <p> ""Please... jam it in, it hurts like that... just get it in me..."" with that, I drove my cock home, she screamed out so loud I thought it would knock the paintings off the walls, but she started to fuck like I couldn't belive. The whole time she was humping, she was sobbing, tears were streaming down her face.</p> <p> ""nuh..... nuh.... Nuh........ nuuuuuh..... nuh.... NUh... NUH.. NUH.. NUH!!!! AAARRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"" I poured my jism into her arched screaming twitching body. She must have cum like this for 30 seconds before falling back onto the bed, exhausted and screwed silly.</p> <p> She opened her eyes to look me in the face, ""Thanx, I love you Scott..."", kissed me on the lips and fell fast asleep in my arms. When we finally awoke, she hugged me and jumped into the shower to clean up before mom and dad got home.</p> <p> ""Scott, can we please do this again? I loved being used like that... please?""</p> <p> Whats a guy to say to a beautiful pleading young girl, ""You got it sis!""</p> <p> She hugged me and then rushed me off to the shower.</p> </div>",[]
901,Wash-A-Boy,-1,JAMES BONDAGE 007,jbond007@airpost.net,,2003-12-16,38,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/james001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Tommy just couldn't believe that his own parents had allowed him to meet such a strange and new experience. That machinery system, they were told, was about to start a true revolution among families around the world. And they enthusiastically delivered their only son in order to test it!</p> <p>Tommy's hands were held up above his head, his wrists held firmly by plastic straps to a pair of cables that came down from the ceiling. His feet were bound, too, with his ankles strapped tightly. The little boy had to stand on his tiptoes on two small blocks that just allowed his toes to stay on them. So Tommy's body was essentially stretched wide in a X shape.</p> <p>Tommy was completely naked. The only things he was wearing were a latex bathing cap that held very tightly his hair underneath it and a pair of orange swimming goggles that protected his eyes. A strip of very strong surgical adhesive tape applied to his lips was keeping his mouth shut and sealed.</p> <p>The little boy had never felt so helpless, so captive in his entire eight years alive. He tried to look around him and examine the surroundings, since when he was brought in there he barely had the time to understand that he was indoor somewhere. Tommy was in a small room or chamber with floor and walls tiled in a milk-white tone. The floor had some openings around his feet, on sides, in front and behind. On the walls, floor and ceiling there were many openings too, but he just couldn't imagine their purpose - yet. Some sort of heating system was working there, too, so the boy was comfortable at least about that.</p> <p>Suddenly, a loudspeaker cracked and a metallic voice spoke: ""Welcome to the Wash-a-Kid Automating Cleansing System, Six To Ten Male Model. This system was made by RoboWash Ltd, Ropeville. You won't need to do anything, the system will work in full automatic mode. You are now about to experience the latest technology applied to the needs of families that understand the importance of hygiene and health"".</p> <p>Helpless and mute Tommy felt like he was in the torture hall of some crazy and perverted scientist who was about to perform some weird experiment on his little unprotected body. How could Mum and Dad have accepted to turn him in to such a thing? Well, it was true they had been promised an adequate amount of money, since RoboWash needed subjects to test their latest prototypes. And his parents just wouldn't have let him get hurt - would they?</p> <p>He heard some buzzes around him, and the loudspeaker voice added: ""The system will now begin its routine with Phase 1 by applying our special soap. If your eyes, hair and mouth aren't protected please speak the word 'Emergency' now"". Just for a test, Tommy tried to say the magic word. Only a pathetic and faint mewing escaped from his nose. He couldn't know it actually, but the tape holding his lips sealed was that particular kind that's used in cosmetic surgery in order to keep stitches where they are meant to be in patients who have just undergone surgery in their mucous membranes. That gag would have come off only by applying some particular chemicals.</p> <p>So totally helpless, Tommy couldn't do anything about his predicament. The buzzing slowly became a whir. He deeply inhaled. His experience was about to begin.</p> <p>From six of those openings in the walls around the little boy long spray wands like those they use in a car wash emerged and extended towards his body. The things started to spray him from all sides with warm and soapy water. The wands went up and down Tommy's body, covering him all in soap that was neither too bubbly nor too watery. The wands were directed by the program so that the boy was sprayed from first one of them, then another. The soap scented like chamomile and clinged to Tommy's skin. It felt-well, not exactly good, but comfortable anyway.</p> <p>The wands retracted. Tommy suspected the routine had only just begun. He was right. From one opening on the floor on front of her, another wand emerged and moved up towards his helplessly exposed private parts. He managed to glance around and behind him and saw in horror that another of those things was coming up towards his rear end, too!</p> <p>The water hits stung him from both ends at the same time, one aimed to his belly button and the other to the corresponding area of her back. It was pressured warm water with a different sort of soap mixed in it. Tommy tried to jerk away as a reflex, but he immediately understood that there were no use to it; moreover, the treatment wasn't really hurting him. The wands had started to move and tilt while aiming the water streams slowly up and down the boy's body. Each tilt went a little higher towards his nipples and shoulder blades, and a little lower towards his already stiff penis and buttocks. Soon the boy was feeling it right there. Helpless as he were, he squeezed his eyes closed in his goggles and tried to close his tights - uselessly. The unstoppable stream was shamelessly spraying his pubis and rear end now. He felt all the horror and the outrage of the situation - and there was nothing he could do against it! Where were his Mum and Dad? Were they secretly watching him by means of some video camera? Did they know what those machines were doing to him? Or were they just waiting somewhere, without even suspecting what they had condemned their son to?</p> <p>Suddenly the water stopped, right when Tommy was starting to think the streams were about to squarely penetrate his body from behind. He looked down at the instrument before him. He heard a whir and saw it twist a little. Holding his breath, the little boy waited for the next move of the thing. It stayed like that for some seconds, silent, in front of the helpless little body. Then it struck again, aiming a much tighter stream of colder water right on Tommy's pubis. The thing behind him attacked the very top of the crack between his buttocks. It was pulsing now. Tommy was feeling like he'd never felt before as the horrible things were hitting his tender privates again and again. He had lost contact with his foot resting places, so he was hanging by his wrists. Luckily, a child is such a lightweight that such a position can be tolerated for some time. However, Tommy managed to be on his feet again as soon as he could. The fact he wasn't in real pain just added offence to offence. Helpless to stop the streams while they started to go slowly downward, the eight-yer-old boy lifted his head to the ceiling and tried to scream his head off. The faint sound that his nose produced made him feel so more humiliated. He was feeling like he was something between a car at the wash and a kitten that was being sprayed with a gardening hose.</p> <p>Meanwhile, the shameless stream of water stinged on and began to force its stream right onto his testicles and into his behind hole. His spread legs were unawarely trying to clench and hide his shameful erection and protect him against these outrageous violations, his gagged cries echoed all within his skull while those pulsating streams went on working against his sex and anus. Tommy had never touched himself down there before, and just plain hated when he had to take suppositories up his rectum. But now he was feeling electricity crossing his brain and nerves while his body was shaking without any more control than the one his bonds provided. What was happening to him?</p> <p>Minutes after, the devilish streams that had just almost raped his front and back stopped. The little boy tried to look down at himself, hoping not to see any injuries. But no, he was relatively all right, no blood, no marks, just some of that water dripping down from his stiff little member and anus. His muscles didn't ache, he was rather feeling like he'd just had a session of stretching gymnastics. His feet were getting tired, too, so he decided to let his weight down from his arms for some seconds. Meanwhile, he thought about all the plenty of new sensations that he was experiencing.</p> <p>Tommy had never felt like that in his whole life. While the water gurgled down the openings in the floor and then a loud silence filled the room, he got his feet down again on the blocks, regained full control of his breathing and wondered what was to happen next.</p> <p>The two wands were still in their position. Tommy stared at the front one. It looked as if it was staring back, and sort of gloating. Very uncomfortable.</p> <p>The wands finally retracted back down their openings in the floor. The little boy found himself alone again, dripping in silence. His breathing was slowly returning normal, more or less, and he considered his situation. He was there, tied, gagged and goggled, hanging in a bizarre chamber and at the mercy of some monstrous automated machine called ""Wash-A-Kid"". It had just soaped and watered him down, plus it shamelessly dared to deeply wash his most private and secret places too. Who in the world could have conceived such a thing, and what was its purpose meant to be? Was being washed in it going to be just the next Century way to have a kid perfectly cleaned, or rather a sort of punishment for kids that don't like to take their daily bath?</p> <p>The loudspeaker cracked again and that same metallic voice said, ""Phase 1 over. Phase 2 will now remove all traces of dirt from the skin while applying an invigorating massage"".</p> <p>Fascinated Tommy heard some more whirring and rumbling of machinery all around. From two side openings in the floor new instruments emerged. They were thick mechanical arms. The things reached upwards as Tommy watched helpless and mute. The boy's eyes blinked in disbelief while he saw that at the end of each arm there were rolling brushes. They immediately set to work on Tommy's lower calves, scrubbing gently but firmly up and down his unprotected legs, front, back, in and outside them. The boy shaked and tilted his head around without being able to do much more. The machine, obviously, wasn't touched by that at all.</p> <p>The treatment started to work its effects. Tommy was feeling his skin become warmer and warmer because of the brushing and massaging. Meanwhile, the two things slowly were going up his legs. The boy started to get doubtful. What would those brushes have done to him once they'd reached his more delicate parts? But such a thing was not to be. The things stopped right at the base of his butt and retracted back into the floor. A couple seconds after that, two openings in the walls at Tommy's sides came to life and produced a pair of big hourglass-shaped horizontal rolling brushes that begun extending towards the helpless little body. A horrified Tommy closed his eyes in anticipation as the rollers began to spin and to close without any shame around his waist until their ends began to meet around her. Tommy's arms pulled helplessly on their straps as those object were brushing their way down to his hips-uselessly. No escape was in sight.</p> <p>The rolling brushes released their pressure momentarily, but only to reverse their rotation. They once again closed about Tommy's hips and started brushing their way up the sides of his body, partly extending their touch to his front and back too, following precisely the contours of the little boy's waist. As they moved higher, Tommy started to worry about what'd have happened when they'd got to his nipples. Mum always told him they were delicate things, that's why she never was allowed him to stay bare-chested, even at home. But he was to be spared again. The rollers stopped their massage just barely below the sensible bits. They then retracted into the walls again. Tommy sighed in relief through his nose. His skin felt hot where it had been massaged.</p> <p>Next the little boy heard something moving behind him. It had to be another rolling brush, he thought, and tried to look behind him somehow. It was a roller all right. With a whine, it started to spin and brush Tommy's body starting from the back of his waist. But now- what was that?!? With a shock, the little boy realized that brush had an extra refinement on it: a pair of somehow coarser ridges that were firmly massaging his spine. The brush rode up his back and to his shoulders, pushing his body forward in his bonds until he was bowed as far as he could stretch, his feet off their rest places. Then it reversed its spin direction and started to go down, still pressing forward upon him. Tommy hoped that thing would have stopped before getting to his butt, but it didn't. The boy soon realized in horror the true purpose of those extra ridges in the brush. As the thing was working its way down his ass, stretching his body even farther forward into a strict bow, that part of the brush entered plainly his butt crack, firmly massageing and brushing her there too - deeply.</p> <p>Finally, after an apparent eternity of such a treatment, the brush pulled away from the boy. His small body stayed there, limp in his bonds, as the roller's pressure went away. Tommy could hardly think, his skin felt hot from the massaging. The room was starting to get misty, or maybe the machinery was exhaling steam in order to soothe his skin some. Right then, while he was getting on his feet again, a thought hit him - some of his body hadn't been brushed yet!</p> <p>Those mechanical noises began again. Where would the next assault have come from? Tommy hadn't to wait for long. The new brush that emerged from the wall before the boy luckily had no extra ridges and, unlike the back roller, didn't push him so he could stay on his toes without having to bow backwards. It began its routine like the other ones did-from his tummy, down, up, reverse, down again, up again. While it worked ""down"" Tommy was puzzled by its delicateness - after the treatment that had been given his rear end, he'd have expected some similar thing applied to his stiff penis. But no, it just lightly brushed its exposed head. It worked liberally on his chest, though, causing his nipples to get hard and stay that way. When the thing retreated, Tommy worriedly looked down without knowing what he'd expect to see. No damage, just his pointily erected little berries and an embarrassing erction. He had never seen them like that. He deeply sighed through his nose again. But the real surprise was yet to come.</p> <p>The next set of brushes emerged from the front opening in the floor. It was a hourglass-shaped roller installed at the end of the usual mechanical arm. It started moving and positioning itself horizontally, between the boy's thighs like some sort of a saddle. A horrified Tommy understood what was going to happen and tried very hard to squirm away, to yell for help, anything. No use again: his bonds and gag cruelly kept keeping him very effectively.</p> <p>That latest brush worked differently from the previous ones. It was softer and rotated sideways rather slowly, reversing its spin direction every fourth turn, and in the meantime moved along its rotation axis and with a tilting trajectory too, thus gently brushing the boy's privates forwards and backwards too. Although it wasn't painful at all, the boy felt like the machine was torturing him in a way he'd never suspected that could be conceived; yet she somehow ancestrally knew by instinct what was happening to his body. The brush slowly tilted around his crotch and butt crack, alternating its devilish massage between those two areas. Tommy couldn't help whining softly into his gag. His body had started acting on its own, without need of any control by his brain. He felt very, very hot and flustered and dizzy while the devilish machine untiringly went on making almost love to him.</p> <p>Tommy came to his full senses again when the brush stopped its massage and pulled away from him to disappear down the opening in the floor. Hanging from his wrists again, his feet off their blocks, he was heavily panting as much deeply as his nose allowed him to. That thing had just literally played his little testicles like a fiddle. He felt happily tired, but not tired in the usual way. It was as if something good and mysterious had just happened to him.</p> <p>It wasn't over, though. The voice from the loudspeaker announced: ""Phase 2 over. Next phase will give some extra stimulation in order to improve the developing of body"". Tommy didn't quite understand that, but then he saw some new instruments appear and coming down from the ceiling and getting right before him. Installed at the end of another mechanical arm, there was some strange clear plastic thing, connected with clear plastic hose that disappeared into the ceiling opening. Tommy's eyes became as wide as they could as the arm gently extended and offered a tube-shaped object towards his erection so that it was perfectly positioned around his hard little penis. Obviously, the little boy couldn't imagine that the name of the instrument was suction-tube. He tried out of instinct to move his groin around in order to avoid the strange thing, but then he saw that the mechanical arm simply followed him around. He sighed and gave himself over to the instrument. The tube was clear plastic or acrylic, in a tulip shape. Its edge was rimmed with red rubber to insure perfect hold and suction. Suddenly Tommy felt something introducing itself between his butt cheeks. He tried to look down and behind him, but just couldn't understand what was happening.</p> <p>The mini buttplug and the suction tube worked perfectly together, with an exact and steady rhythm. It was as if the tube sucked the plug in and out of Tommy's rectum. His now painfully erected penis sent his brain mixed messages of agony and joy all together, messages he could understand only in part, while his little rear hole was stimulated syncronously to it. But Tommy couldn't do anything to make his penis feel better quickly. He had to wait and suffer embarrassing pumping action that slowly stimulated his stiff organ. He helplessy looked down at his captured little erection through the clear plastic that had imprisoned it. He was not in reat pain, but he felt tortured again - because it was a torture, wasn't it?</p> <p>Tommy's gag was effectively blocking all sorts of whines and moans in the little boy's mouth - and his nose just couldn't let most of his excitement sounds escape his head. His eyes wide open, he was seeing the head of his painfully stretched penis slowly darkening and stretching even more into the tube, together with his hairless testicles that rhythmically moved up when the machine vacuumed and down when the machine released. And every vacuuming brought a gentle push of the mini plug with it as perfect company.</p> <p>So those diabolical machineries were making love to Tommy again. How long had this gone on for? The exhausted little boy, in tears and hanging from his wrists again, couldn't tell until something unexplained happened and his little body shuddered in agony. He looked down and saw his erected penis trapped inside the cruel suction tupe spitting some thick white substance until it covered the inside of the tube. The pump kept sucking on until all boy semen was stolen from his little suspended body and sucked right into the torturous machine. </p> <p>Finally this step of the treatment was over too. ""All too early yet"", Tommy thought without really wanting to think it. His throbing penis was free again. His rear end hole was delated and stretched open but empty again. The little boy was alone again. He breathed deeply and tried to gain his usual breathing pace again.</p> <p>The voice from the loudspeaker spoke again while the little boy got on his feet again: ""Final phase: drying and guarantee. Thank you for using our Wash-A-Kid service. Robowash, Ltd hope you will be our guest again in the future"". The latest machines Tommy was about to see emerged from almost all directions and started to dry him off by blowing abounding warm air on his skin. Tommy could hear some vacuuming noise as the misty and steamy air was sucked out of the chamber. The air flows that were gently caressing his skin felt good and dry, just perfect. The little boy was tired some, but he was happy the treatment was almost over. He also wanted - needed? - to sort out and make an inventory of all those new sensation he had got to know while he was at the mercy of those weird machines.</p> <p>Tommy was so engulfed in his thoughts that he almost didn't realize that the drying phase was over. A sharp thump called for his attention right after the dryer machines had gone away. All noises around him had ended. No more machinery in sight. Only ""guarantee"" was left. The little boy wondered what it could have been. After half a minute of that perfect silence, Tommy heard some door opening and a young lady in a white smock entered her sight field.</p> <p>""So, Tommy, it's nice to see you nicely, perfectly cleaned without need of any intervention by human hands. The only phase that cannot be done by machines is this one: the applying of our Guarantee"" the smiling lady explained while she removed the goggles and cap from Tommy. She left his tape gag there, though. Tommy could see that the lady had a name badge on her smock. It read ""Sheila"". She had a small package with her, too. She opened it and showed the mute boy its contents.</p> <p>The first item was a little bra, made of very thin semi-clear rubber. It had no shoulder straps, just a single buckle that had to be done up behind the wearer's back, and that made it possible putting it on the still bound little boy. Tommy noticed at once how it rubbed against his still erected nipples. He whined into his gag again. It was so embarrassing to be made to wear a girl's bra. Sheila explained: ""Just a little present by Robowash, since you've been such a brave little boy. But now, the last touch"" she stated and, ignoring the gagged complaints that were coming from Tommy's nose, took some strange, thin plastic object from the box. What was it? Horrified Tommy understood it right while Sheila was fixing him with it - it was a crotchrope all right, made of that kind of plastic they use as cable-ties or disposable flexi-handcuffs. The diabolical thing was cleverly strapped on his body by Sheila, first around the base of his testicles and then between each one, separating them painfully and then another cable-tie around the base of his stiff penis and again around its aroused, swollen head, tightly that he was feeling as if it was being sawed in half by it.</p> <p>""This way you'll be positively sealed up and guaranteed as perfectly clean until our guarantees are removed"" Sheila explained. So Tommy had just been so cleverly cleaned, soaped, brushed, massaged, stimulated and dried, front and back, up and down, and now he had his seal of guarantee that testified that.</p> <p>Only after the diabolical strap had been tightened firmly enough, Sheila brushed the boy's blond hair some, then used a small bottle of solvent in order to remove the adhesive tape from Tommy's lips. The little boy stretched his jaw and lips, but didn't dare to say anything. His hands and feet were then freed and he could go into the next room to get dressed again. As soon as he was alone there, he tried tugging at his cruel crotchstrap. He gave up at once, though - tugging at it only made it feel worse. He just had to keep it on under his ordinary clothes. He decided to keep the rubber bra on too, because he liked the way it was rubbing against his nipples. Walking, however, wasn't so easy while so crotchtied.</p> <p>""Just remember: you shouldn't remove the guarantees from the boy here before you all are home,"" Sheila instructed Tommy's parents as she handed them a small glass vial containing the boy's semen. His parents requested this specifically so they could all remember their son's first ejaculation. They had also been explained where the nasty strap could be cut off without causing any problems. And the staff lady added smiling, ""You should let him think about it all for some time, too. In the end, we hope that he'll feel like coming to be washed up again by our machineries"".</p> <p>Tommy needed to think plenty of thoughts indeed. And the worst thought - or the best one - was that he already hoped to go there and be cleaned again in some days. And he was ready to know much more about his body.</p> </div>","['This story is inspired by and freely based upon the fiction ""Wash-A-Kid"" posted by EW.']"
902,R.O.P.E. Model Agency FAQ,-1,JAMES BONDAGE 007,jbond007@airpost.net,,2004-04-15,25,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/james002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>1) <i>What is R. O. P. E. Model Agency?</i></p> <p>R. O. P. E. Model Agency is a modeling agency specialized in hiring, comissioning and traning child models who are willing to model for erotic bondage and S&amp;M photography, magazine publications, video and film.</p> <p>2) <i>What does R. O. P. E. stand for?</i></p> <p>Retailers Of Preteen Erotica</p> <p>3) <i>Who can become a model for the R. O. P. E. Agency?</i></p> <p>Any child between ages of 3 and 14. All child models must have their parents or guardians consent and must sign the modeling contract. Children must also be willing to do erotic and sexually explicit modeling which includes bondage ans S&amp;M.</p> <p>4) <i>Who are the people working for the R. O. P. E. Model Agency?</i></p> <p>R. O. P. E. Model Agency employees are professional photographers, agents, managers and producers who specialize in erotic modeling and publishing with emphasis on bondage and S&amp;M involving preteen children.</p> <p>5) <i>Is there a modeling school where children can learn all aspects of bondage and erotic modeling?</i></p> <p>Yes, the R. O. P. E. Model Agency operates its own modeling school where children without any previous experience in modeling can learn how to become professional models.</p> <p>6) <i>Who are the clients that hire R. O. P. E. child-models and for what kind of modeling?</i></p> <p>The R. O. P. E. Model Agency has many clients around the world. They range from individuals with passion for child bondage photography to large corporations and media companies. Mostly the R. O. P. E. models are hired for work in erotic bondage movies or S&amp;M magazines but sometimes they do private modeling for individual clients too.</p> <p>7) <i>Are there any restrictions when using the R. O. P. E. child-models for bondage and S&amp;M modeling? Can children be physically hurt?</i></p> <p>There are no specific restrictions apart from those set by the child's parents. Children may be hurt and punished during their modeling assignment if the child's parents agree to that but any additinal medical costs must be covered by the client.</p> </div>",[]
903,Sandra's Day in Bondage Studio,-1,JAMES BONDAGE 007,jbond007@airpost.net,,2004-04-15,63,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/james003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This was interesting time for our family. Our daughter has grown from one of the well known Internet models to the professional child bondage-model at tender age of 10 thanks to the management and guidance of R. O. P. E. Model Agency. I'm Sandra's mom and I decided to describe a typical day in Sandra's photo modeling for one of her Japanese clients who pays a high fee for our daughter's custom photograps which will eventually be published in a prestegeous Japanese Lolita Bondage magazine..</p> <p>I walked down from R. O. P. E. Model Agency near Grand Central to their main studio on East Tenth where I was going to pick up Sandra after her photo shoot. Chris, Sandra's long time photographer had printed some proofs and I stopped to see them. Tony, the R. O. P. E. appointed photographer and stylist was still working but Chris was finished for the day. The proofs were of some new bondage settings and positions pictures for a major Japanese publisher. Chris and Tony have both taken the pictures. Tony’s photos as always are technically better, but I always found Sandra is more beautiful looking in Chris’s trademark soft lens.</p> <p>While waiting for Sandra to retun from the shower, I picked up the photographs from the desk and looked at them. The tie was asymmetrical. A frame of rough wood was used. It was two six by six uprights with another six by as a crosspiece. The crosspiece was notched into the uprights. Sandra's budding breasts have been severily tied with a rope bra that constricted her circulation and made her smallish breasts swell painfully. This also causes her tiny nipples to expand and spike out. I was amazed how she endured those photo shoots and still followed photographer's instrucions despite the obvious pain she was feeling.</p> <p>The tie has her left foot tied to the inside of one upright. The second upright never appeared in the picture. Her tiny wrists were crossed above her head and attached to a metal ring high above her. Her right foot was lifted outward, up to shoulder height and tied to the crosspiece. This overbalances her to the left. A thick rope tied tightly around her waist kept her from falling forward.</p> <p>This was an agony bondage tie. I knew from what Sandra told us many times since we let her model for bondage photography, that fatigue sets in quickly and the muscles knot causing the pain. The photos are never taken immediately. Chris waits for Sandra to get very tired. She is incapable of holding herself upright so she lolls to the left side. Her tense muscles slowly yield to the strain and the fatigue and relax. She is transformed from being an innocent child model into a tortured pre-teen beauty. A blindfold and a ring-gag obscure her pretty little face. The story is all in her young body. Instinctually people can see that the child's suffering is authentic.</p> <p>Tony usually takes time to set the lights and capture the details of her suffering. In one picture, I see her standing straighter; her hairless labia are barely parted. A later photo taken from the same point of view finds her gracefully drooping unable to stand and her labia has parted like it is too tired to shield her vagina. There are no close-ups of her sex but it's a detail in the larger picture.</p> <p>Chris shoots under the same lights. His focus is less sharp. He always uses a tripod because he is using slower film. The same child model and the same light but Sandra's suffering is more profound in Chris’s photographs. Matsumi, another R. O. P. E. appointed photographer is not at this session; he would have produced grainy ‘noir’ shots highlighting the wetness of my daughter's sex. In any case, I know Chris usually stimulates Sandra's clitoris to raise the sexual content of her poses. We had to sign papers that allowed him to sexually stimulate our daughter during his photo shoots. I can see her little button is too small to be seen clearly but in Tony’s pictures, her aroused inner labia can be clearly seen.</p> <p>After the photo session, Sandra is released and Chris helps her to a hot bath. I was still looking at the photographs of her last photo shoot when she emerged from the scalding water a bright pink and laid on a soft comforter while Chris massages her with scented oil. </p> <p>""Hi mom!"" she called. ""What do you think of the pics?""</p> <p>""They are great, sweetie."" I answered little embarrassed by their explicitness.</p> <p>Next I saw Chris undressing her, coating his erection with KY and entering her. Chris always fucked Sandra after the modeling session. It didn't matter that I was there to pick my little girl up and take her home. This was a part of the contract and we had to oblige if Sandra was to get paid at the end of the day. He fucked her slowly. He never rushed. He held himself off her and moved like waves hitting the beach. I watch my little girl's face and saw that she was feeling pain but said nothing about it as she endured the penetration. The waves built from slow to fast. He fucked softly at first and then harder and harder until he was pounding the child into the floor.</p> <p>Tony walked into the studio and turned on a light and started taking pictures. He has done this before, so I wasn't surprised. He watched and smiled and made a small talk with me. He asked me about Sandra's school and said she had two orgasms during the photo session today. As Chris got more intense, I saw Sandra biting her lip and locking her feet behind his back and lifting up into his every stroke. He kept pounding my little girl as he came and groaned loudly, forcing much of his semen to run out of her and between her legs. He rolled off her, breathing hard.</p> <p>Finally it was over and I walked to Sandra and helped her stand cuping my hand between her legs so she didn't leak Chris's cum on the floor as I walked her to the bathroom to clean her up. When we returned, I picked up Sandra's school backpack and we waved to Chris and Tony as we walked out of the R. O. P. E. studio and headed home. </p> </div>",[]
904,"Little Amy and the Sexual Torture Experiments, Part 1",1,JAMES BONDAGE 007,jbond007@airpost.net,,2004-06-15,193,4,"M/g, tort, nc, inc, bond, sm",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/james004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction</p> <p>In the coming articles I will document in great detail every aspect of various tortures and punishments inflicted upon my 10 year old daughter Amy. These were experiments performed on her prepubescent body by me until I reached perfection in causing her sexual torment, pain, agitation and stimulation. I went to a great length in improving every aspect of every single punishment and torture method until it almost became a work of art. Amy might disagree with me on this, but I think she is a lucky girl to be a living experiment in my project. In honor of her dedication to suffer the pain I caused her in long process of my experimentations upon her, I call it The Project Amy: Perfecting the Sexual Torture of Prepubescent Child.</p> <p class=""h2"">Nipple Torture</p> <p>Nipple torture is not just about subjecting the sensitive red buttons to exquisite pain. Tickling, teasing, lightly brushing and just gently working around them without actually touching are extremely effective ways of driving a 10 year old girl like Amy to distraction.</p> <p>A good way to start working with preteen nipples is by using a vacuum pump. Vacuum pump with plastic suction cup or plastic or glass tube that fits over a nipple can be very helpful when dealing with a preteen girl who hasn't got any breast development yet and her nipples lay flat on her chest. The nipples should be lubricated with baby oil or jelly to make the vacuum seal stronger. The vacuum suction will then enlarge and elongate her tiny nipples and make them stand out from her chest, making them easier to handle and work with or inflicting pain on them by whipping or attaching clothespins or clamps on them. Vacuum suction can be used by itself as a punishment or stimulation, depending on the length of use and the strength of the pump. The child's nipples, if exposed to prolonged and continuous use of the vacuum pump will change shape over time and become more pronounced, enlarged and sensitive.</p> <p>Amy's initial reaction to vacuum pump was pleasant. Her nipples are very sensitive and she enjoyed the pump's pulling and sucking motions which elongated her nipple buds until they grew in size and changed their color from pink to red. Over a several hours of continuous vacuum stimulations, Amy showed first signs of pain and discomfort. Her nipples stood out prominently from her chest and their color was a dark red hue. Upon removing the vacuum pump, her nipples were painful to my touch and extremely painful when kneaded, pinched and pulled.</p> <p>The nipples have a very high concentration of nerve ending. Consequently, pinching them causes exquisite pain far out of proportion to their size. I used nipple clamps as a convenient way of applying pressure when I needed my hands free for other purposes. Using nipple clamps is an art in itself. Always when I explored the limits of a Amy's submissiveness, I would start out gently; not just snap the clips on her poor little nipples to make her cry. Many clips have some mechanism for adjusting the tension. I start with a minimal setting and increase it every time they are reapplied. It is not necessary to go to any expense to torture little girl's nipples in this way. Simple household pegs, the sort that are spring tensioned, will do the job perfectly well. The tension can even be adjusted by simply taking the pegs apart and flexing the spring.</p> <p>Usually once the clips are in place, I would tug at her nipples either by pulling on the clips or attaching string, weights, etc.. In some of my more elaborate mechanisms the clips are attached to frames that allow Amy's nipples to be drawn out from her chest. This is very painful to her and I never leave the clips on too long, usually by the time her eyes fill up with first tears I know it's time to take them off. The pressure prevents the flow of blood to the nipples, which is part of the reason they are so painful, and sensitivity decreases with time.</p> <p>A common sign that tells me the clips are working is panting on the part of my little submissive victim. She does this partly from pain and partly out of an attempt to avoid breathing too deeply and stretching the flesh under the teeth of the clips biting into her soft nipples, which also increases the pain. Of course, I use this fact by stretching the skin around the nipples to increase Amy's suffering. Another good way of inflicting pain I found after a series of experiments is to partially release the pressure then reapply it or sometimes adding to it with gentle tweaks on the clip. The returning of my little daughter's breathing to normal is a sign that the sensitivity in her abused nipples is decreasing and that it is time to remove the clips.</p> <p>Once the clips are open fresh blood will flow into the sensitized flesh, so simply opening the clips is invariably painful. I often make this pain more acute by sharply yanking the clips off Amy's chest, either singly or together. This makes her cry out every time and twist painfully if she is tied with rope or some other binds. Alternatively, I draw the clips off very slowly. As they get near the end of her abused little nipples they will pinch less flesh with correspondingly more pressure. This too is excruciatingly painful for Amy and when she is not gagged, she screams out in horrible pain. And even when she is most securely bound, she will invariably try to follow direction of this pull. By stretching the skin around the nipples to cause the clips to jump off of their own accord will also produce exquisite pain. However I choose to remove the clips, Amy's nipples are by now agonizing. They are also flattened in one direction. To exploit this occurrence I do the following refinement. I turn the clips through ninety degrees and reattaching them quickly so that they flatten Amy's nipples the other way. This produces a whole new level of pain for the poor child and of course the process is repeated as often as I see necessary or until Amy has shown me she has suffered enough of my sexual torment for the day.</p> <p>However, once the clips are off, her budding nipples are exquisitely sensitive and it seems a shame to waste such an opportunity. A long lingering wet kiss with a little tonguing sounds feels wonderful but for my little victim it is as if her nipple is on fire.</p> <p>One further refinement I have discovered in my relentless pursuit of sexually torturing my own little daughter is chilling her baby nipples with ice, before, and during the application of the clips. Cold flesh experiences pain far more intensely than warm flesh. However, I never use very cold ice straight from the freezer as it can freeze onto her soft skin. Wet ice is both safer and more effective at chilling the area where it is applied, and the cold water will flow over other parts of her beautiful prepubescent body, chilling and tantalising as it does so. Ice on the point of melting, for example, from a drink's glass, is ideal. My aim is always to cause her pain not damage. If nothing else, damage reduces sensitivity to subsequent torture.</p> <p>Similarly, the nipples are exquisitely sensitive to heat. You have already seen how effective a hot kiss can be at the right moment but even better way of hurting my daughter's nipples is by spilling hot wax on them, especially after they've been subjected to pinching torture of nipple clamps and clothespins. Hot wax is psychologically very effective. It looks dangerous and will scare Amy into thinking that she will get horribly burnt. The most affective way of poring hot wax over her nipples and breast buds is to pour lots of it at once rather than do it drop by drop. A pool of hot wax splashing on her nipple will inflict a lot of pain!</p> <p>Child's nipples are extremely sensitive to irritants, such things as nettles, after shave, aromatic oils, etc. I often apply the irritant very carefully until I establish Amy's limits to a particular irritant. Aren't nettles extremely painful? Only if the you forget to wear gloves! OK, so it’s an old joke, beat me (please!), but did you know that nettles denature in about twenty minutes and lose their effectiveness? When I use any kind of irritant on Amy, I always keep a bowl of soapy water and a cloth handy. The full effects of the irritant can be delayed, sometime considerably so, and I might need to remove or neutralise the effects very quickly after her screams become too loud.</p> <p>On a different note, nipples can be teased unmercifully. I would often play around and near Amy's nipples while she is immobile and tied to her bed or in any other way or position, spiraling my attentions slowly in toward the tips and then retreating, until the ends are screaming to be touched. To a preteen girl like little Amy this can be simultaneously stimulating and highly frustrating. In addition, I often have her breast buds bound. Binding the tiny growing breasts restricts the outflow of blood, causing her little breasts and nipples to become engorged and swollen, further increasing their sensitivity and this provides a great preliminary to nipple torture.</p> <p>Beating, whipping tickling and stroking preteen girl's nipples and alternating this with periods of tenderness interspersed with the occasional, sudden, moments of surprising cruelty that makes her cry and scream in pain, keeps my little victim continuously on her toes, knees, back or in whatever position I place her in. There are also a number of safe, high frequency, high voltage electro-stimulators on the market which I have put to a great use on Amy. These are also excellent for any sensitive part of the body and certainly the breasts and nipples are not neglected.</p> <p>On the final note, I would like to mention one additional form of torture. Needles. Needles are often used for piercing either skin around the breast or the nipples themselves. However, in my extensive experiments on Amy's body I have discovered that needles can be used with a great results by scratching and drawing the sharp points across the child's skin and especially around and across her nipples. I make sure the needle is pressed into her skin but is not in any way piercing it. The needle or needles are then drawn around leaving red marks in shape of thin lines on her skin which I call ""cat scratches"". I came to love this needle technique so much that in process of my sexual torture experimentations I have applied it on almost every part of Amy's body.</p></div>",[]
905,Cum After the First Chapter,-1,JAMES BONDAGE 007,jbond007@airpost.net,"While home alone, 11-year-old Lisa gets tied up, deep-throated, raped and sodomized.",2005-02-28,113,4,"MM/g, anal, oral, bond, nc",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/james005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Who are you, how did you get in here? My daddy will be home any minute now, you better go!"", little blonde, pigtailed 11-year-old Lisa cried out in panic as two intruders forced their way into her home.</p> <p>Jack just laughed, ""One thing at a time dear, my name is Jack and the gentleman with his arms around you is Randy, a club that we belong to told us your name and they provided us with a key to your house, we also know that your daddy is in Atlanta so don't try to threaten us. We also know your mother is at work until 8am the following morning which will give us plenty of time.</p> <p>Lisa was speechless, ""What club is this?"" she managed to ask.</p> <p>""Why the Child Binders Club of course,"" replied Jack, ""And your daddy is the chairman. The club allows us to do whatever we want to beautiful little girls like yourself and not worry about it ever being reported to the police. ""</p> <p>Lisa did not know what to do, she remained motionless as Randy released his grip and finished removing her dress. Jack cut away the straps of her training bra as Randy undid the clasp. Her breasts were only little buds. Jack's wolf whistle startled her out of her daze. Immediately she covered up her stiff nipples with her arms.</p> <p>""Don't ever hide titties as beautiful as those sweetie,"" Jack could already see himself fucking this child, ""put your arms down and let me see."" Lisa did as she was told as Jack still held the knife. From his position behind Lisa Randy started to peel her socks down her legs. Randy rolled them down too her ankles. ""Lift your leg hun"", it was the first Randy had spoken and Lisa now looked down to see his face. She lifted her right leg and allowed Randy to remove her shoe and sock. ""Now the other one ""Randy repeated the operation on the other foot. Lisa was now dressed only in her little cotton panties. Randy them out for Jack who quickly sliced them in half at the crotch. It was obvious that these two had worked together before.</p> <p>""I need you to put your hands behind your back Lisa, Randy quickly tied her arms together at the wrists. ""What do you think Jack, should we give her the elbow treatment?""</p> <p>""The way these babies stick out I don't think she needs it but you have the socks so you might as well do it"" replied Jack</p> <p>Randy grinned, he loved tying little girls up. He fastened the stocking to one of Lisa's arms just above the elbow, then he pulled the elbows together until they almost touched. This forced the child to arch her back and present her tiny breasts for inspection to Jack. Randy quickly bound the two elbows together forcing Lisa to remain in this position. She moaned in pain feeling uncomfortable forces stretching her preteen body.</p> <p>""Please untie my elbows, I'll do what you want, please it hurts terrible.""</p> <p>""We'll be happy to untie your elbows but you'll have to earn it"", replied Jack. ""Come over and kneel in front of the bed.""</p> <p>Lisa had no choice as Randy pushed her towards the bed. She knelt in front of it as directed and Randy came around to face her. His cock jumped in his pants when he saw her baby tities sticking out.</p> <p>""All right Lisa, you want your me to cut your elbows free, I'll be happy to do that for you just as soon as you do one little thing for me, My good friend Randy here loves to be sucked off, especially by a small child who can deepthroat, do you know what I'm talking about Lisa?""</p> <p>""I think I know what you mean"" Lisa replied tearful, squirming, trying to loosen her elbows. Randy smiled and started loosening his belt.</p> <p>""As soon as you take all of my buddy's cock down your throat I'll slice that pantyhose right off your elbows.""</p> <p>Randy had loosened his belt and was ready to drop his pants. He smiled at Jack and pulled them down. Lisa gasped when she saw what awaited her. Randy had a full 7 inches of meat ready to feed her. He sat down on the bed in front of her. She closed her eyes and began. He grabbed her head by the pigtails and forced the child to take more than she was ready for. She gagged as his cock sunk down her throat. He raped her mouth mercilessly, keeping the pressure up until she had taken him completely. His thick cock shut off her air passage and she thought she would suffocate. He allowed her some air then slammed her tear and saliva covered little face down again. This went on for what seemed like an eternity. Finally he shot his load deep down the child's throat and again she had no choice but to swallow every drop of his hot sperm. She collapsed to the floor after Jack released her, exhausted. Immediately four hands grabbed her and lifted her onto the bed. Little girl's panties were slid off and her legs were spread and tied to opposite sides of the bed. ""Time for a little nookie now"" grinned Randy.</p> <p>Randy climbed between Lisa's little legs and positioned his organ, once again rock hard, at the opening of her hairless and puffy cunt. Fortunately for her he had coated it liberally with KY jelly while she had been throat-raped by Jack. As Randy entered her, he applied a firm but not violent pressure. Obviously he was the more considerate of her two assailants. She felt the walls of her cunt being stretched as he made steady progress. Randy began pumping the child now, and with each stroke gained further access into Lisa's preteen body. Never before had she felt so filled. As Randy worked on her Jack came over and started pawing at her immature titties. His hands were rough and calloused, obviously he was a manual laborer. He pulled and pinched on child's nipples causing her great pain. Her face showed the suffering that was inflicted upon her body but she was determent not to cry out.</p> <p>Jack watched the little girls face as he twisted her nipples. Despite her efforts to disguise it he could see the pain on her pretty little face. He would have her begging for mercy before the night was over, he always did. He could feel his cock start to harden again. He climbed over Lisa's face as Randy fucked her. She opened her eyes to see his penis poised above her mouth. As she parted her lips he fed her his cock. Jack force-fucked the child's mouth as Randy ravaged her pussy. She was having difficulty breathing again as the giant penis forced its way deep inside her mouth and throat. Randy's strokes became slow, long and deliberate, she knew his orgasm was coming. Randy shot his second load of cum deep inside of Lisa's tummy. As he pulled out Jack withdrew from the girls mouth. As she caught her breath the two men flipped her over onto her tummy. Randy went to retrieve her panties and socks Jack had cut off her elbows as Jack went over for the tube of KY. The two men had done this several times before and worked well together as a team.</p> <p>When Randy told her to open wide Lisa expected him to shove his cock inside her mouth again. She was startled to find her rolled up panties being inserted instead. They were quickly fastened tightly in place by her socks. She tried to talk but the gag made it impossible. Jack climbed on the bed behind the girl, tube of lubricant in his hand. He always let Randy have the mouth and pussy first, the ass was his. Jack had been obsessed with anal sex since he was a teenager. The thickness of his penis made it impossible to find a willing partner, sure a few had tried but always stopped him before he ever got past the outer ring. Even the hookers turned him down. Finally he had resorted to rape to get what he wanted. The club had been a Godsend to him.</p> <p>Lisa felt the finger separating the cheeks of her ass and immediately knew what was coming. She tried to scream out a protest but the gag rendered her helpless. The head of his cock was at the opening now. She knew he would not be gentle or considerate like Randy and braced herself for the assault. It was to no avail. As Jack plunged she felt herself being torn apart. She screamed into her gag and tears streamed down her beautiful face. She squirmed on the bed, trying to pull away from him. Jack smiled when he saw this. So much for the passive act he thought. Now he focused his attention on gaining his pleasure. He was never satisfied until he had his entire cock buried in the child's rectum and he still had a ways to go. Impatiently he pounded into Lisa, stretching her her anus and gaining ground with each stroke. Soon his balls were slapping against her little pussy, he had hit bottom. He emptied himself into Lisa's bowels. As his cock slid out he gave the little girl a slap on the ass. He looked at his partner and knew exactly what he was thinking. They would take a brief rest, perhaps have a beer or two. Then they would clean the child up, tie her up and get her ready for the torture.</p></div>",['This story is a duel between me and Zool. The purpose of this duel is to win the battle in writing a story that will make readers cum after reading only one chapter.']
906,My Halloween Treats,-1,JANES ADDICTION,no@email,,2003-07-07,15,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/janes001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Daddy told me to meet him at his place by sundown. I dressed up like a witch. I thought I looked stunning.</p> <p>I knocked and the door squeaked as it opened.</p> <p>It was dark and he had a blue light on. It made it look spooky. Then he had that cool special -effects smoke. It felt like it was 50 degrees in the room.</p> <p>I spotted him in the den. It was dark and spookier. I was loving it!!!! I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was leading me to the couch. I followed his lead. Then there was another person sitting on the couch... who was this? I thought? My heart started beating faster. The hand that lead me to this other person stood behind me. He ran his hands down my back as I faced this other person sitting on the couch. His hands wandered under my witch costume and he slipped my panties down to my knees. He cuffed my buns like he was kneading bread. It felt good. He then positioned me to get over the other person's knees on the couch.</p> <p>There I was in that cold dark room with two Daddies. My bare ass up in the air. The other person whispered, ""You need a good spanking little girl"" Whack! WHack!WHACK! He spanked me harder than Daddy did. I felt my buns getting really hot and sore. I squirmed on his knees. Feeling really strangely annoyed why Daddy would allow this. I tried to fight but I felt this weight on my neck, holding me down so I couldnt set myself free. A voice said above me, ""This ones a fighter! She needs more!"" I heard my Daddy say, ""Alex, your turn."" I thought, Alex? Who's Alex? A shadow across the room moved towards me and Daddy #2. He (Daddy #3) took me by my wrists and made me lay on them underneath my abdomen... with my ass in the air, my knees flexed. There I was in the middle of the room, on the cold floor with 3 Daddies ready to give it to me. I felt my Daddy hold my hands from behind me. He tied my hands together with a rope and hung the remaining rope on THE HOOK that was secure in the ceiling. My heart was pounding!!! I was in this position a month ago with lights on ... with only Daddy .... and now its dark. And theres 3 of them. One of them tore my costume off. I muffled. ""Dont you dare make a sound, young lady!!"" Daddy said. ""SHhhh..."" Another said.</p> <p>I was cold. One of them stood in the light coming from the window. He was holding the rope. I was totally helpless. Then I heard the paddle coming. Daddy was slapping it against his hand. It was a familiar sound. It made me calm down.</p> <p>This Daddy #2 who whacked me really hard was getting on my nerves. He ran his hands all over my body. He was chuckling. I could feel his hardness agains my butt. He gave me about 10 seconds of spanking . Each time I moaned the other Daddy pulled on the rope. It hit my clit and got me wetter than the ocean. ""Hmmmm.... You will like this, little girl"" Daddy #2 said. He had this 7-8 inch rod in his hand and showed it to me. He ran it by my mouth. It was a dildo. ""What are gonna do, Daddy?"" I asked. ""Loosen the rope, ALex"". He put the dildo in my cunt like it lived there. I was sooo wet.. ""HMmmmm"" he said. ""Pull the rope tighter!"" I couldnt help but moan ""OHHHHHHHHhhh! DADDYssssssssssss"" I was getting my treat. It was great. Daddy #1 turned the lights on . He was smiling. He sat in front of me on the floor and raised my head. He let me eat him as the dildo entered and re-entered me . Daddy #2 and #3 were watching with great admiration. One rubbed my ass as it hung up in the air and the other sucked on my tits. This was one Halloween treat I'll never forget!!!</p> </div>",[]
907,"Home Alone: Eva's Experiment, Part 1",1,JANUS,no@email,,2003-08-20,79,5,"g, solo, bond",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/janus001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Eva watched her parents' car disappear as it turned the corner. She stepped away from the window and drew the blinds, blocking out the sunlight. Her parents had just left on a weekend getaway to northern Minnesota, leaving her home alone for the next two days. It had taken some pleading because her parents were understandably reluctant about leaving their only child alone for a weekend. It didn't help that the house was in semi-rural suburb, isolated from the nearby neighbors' houses by thick foliage and tall trees.</p> <p> ""Two whole days!"" Eva thought to herself. She had just turned thirteen the previous week and managed to convince her parents that she was now old enough to be home by herself. And why not? Eva believed herself to be more mature and worldly than other kids her age. She got good grades and was well-liked by teachers and friends. She had no interest in drugs or alcohol.</p> <p> She did have her own special vices, however. Making sure the front door was locked, Eva went upstairs to her parents' bedroom. With practiced ease, she rummaged through a small drawer in her mother's jewelry case until she found the key. Opening the closet on her dad's side, Eva pulled out a large padlocked trunk. On its front, a faded label read ""Pandora's Box"", handwritten in a rather childish scrawl. Dragging the heavy trunk along the hardwood floor, she tugged it to the center of the room and unlocked it. </p> <p> She had done this dozen of times before. Whenever she knew both parents would work late or if they were running Saturday errands, Eva would make a beeline for their bedroom. Opening the trunk, she already knew what she would find: dirty magazines, erotic books, adult DVDs... The magazines, books, and movies were neatly lined up on the left while on the other side of the divider were the things Eva was interested in today. Before her were an array of vibrators, dildos, anal plugs, and vibrating eggs. The thirteen year old knew all their names and uses from reading the books and watching the videos. </p> <p> Eva picked up a dildo and studied it, turning it in her hand. She remembered her confusion when she first saw one, three years ago. She was ten years old and had been snooping through her parents bedroom. Her dad was away on a business trip and she could hear her mom mowing the lawn outside. She had her privacy. Eva had known about the trunk for a long time up to that point but it was always locked. She had found the key, which seemed out of place in her mother's jewelry box, weeks before but she didn't have a chance to open the trunk until that day. </p> <p> The ten year old Eva had been stunned by the strange things held in the trunk. Her fingers nervously shaking, the ten year old had quickly thumbed through a few magazines, her eyes bugging out at the naked people and the funny things they did to each other. A cursory look at the books revealed simply that they had no pictures. She quickly skimmed a few DVD titles, her curiosity overpoweringly demanding that she watch them. Knowing she had no time, Eva quickly moved on the remaining items in the trunk: the sex toys. Confused, she looked at the funny-shaped, plastic tubes and wondered what they were for.</p> <p> After that first time, she had opened the so-called Pandora's Box in her parents' closet several times. Thirteen year old Eva put down the dildo and rummaged through the pile of sex toys. She pulled from the trunk a long, rectangular black box with several knobs and switches on it. Her parents had recently acquired this new device about a month or two ago. They had thoughtfully left the instruction booklet in the box so Eva already knew what it was for but she hadn't had the chance yet to try it out. </p> <p> According to the instructions, the device was called the Oscillator. Eva had learned that one was supposed to plug a vibrator into the Oscillator which would then control the intensity and vibrating patterns of the toy, as well as turn it on and off at various intervals. The device had four ports and four separate control banks, meaning four different toys could be used at once, each programmed to deliver a diverse array of vibrations. When she first learned what the Oscillator was capable of, Eva's mind raced with possibilities. When her parents decided to let her stay home alone for a weekend, Eva knew it was the perfect time to experiment. </p> <p> Turning back to the trunk, Eva chose the toys she would use for today. She knew exactly what she wanted. The young girl set aside a thin vibrator, a large vibrating butt plug, and a clit tickler. In addition, she took a small cloth bag that contained some additional items. Casting her eyes about the trunk, she wondered if she wanted anything else. Her gaze settled on a pair of nipple tassels. She had tried them on several times before just for fun, although her breasts were nowhere near developed enough. Even so, why not wear them today too? She them aside as well. Eva was about to close the trunk and put it away when she realized there was no reason to do so. Her parents were gone and she had the whole house to herself. Why bother? Eva gathered up the toys and headed downstairs.</p> <p> The thirteen year old went to the three season porch that overlooked the back yard. The porch was screened in and enclosed on all sides by the thick growing trees that surrounded the house. In the autumn, the neighbors' houses were partially visible through the bare trees but in the summer the green leaves and foliage shielded the house completely, giving her much privacy. Setting down the toys in a chair on the porch, Eva headed for the bathroom. </p> <p> From a cabinet, she produced a hot water bottle and a tube. Rifling through a drawer she found the plug and attachments that transformed the hot water bottle into an enema device. Underneath the sink, Eva grabbed the jar of salt and measured a tablespoon into the hot water bottle. She then went to the tub and turned on the water, letting it run for a moment to get hot. </p> <p> Eva had been given her first enema several years ago when she was six or seven. Even then she remembered the awe and curiosity she felt when her mom hooked up the hot water bottle and let the water flow into her butt. She recalled the strange sensations as the water filled up inside her and then the sense of pleasure when she relieved herself on the toilet. Since then, Eva had asked her mom for enemas so frequently that her mom eventually taught her how to do it herself and even bought her a hot water bottle of her own. </p> <p> Testing the hot water with her wrist, Eva decided it was the right temperature. She filled up the hot water bottle until it was about three-quarters full. Expertly, she screwed the plug into the bottle, being careful to keep the rubber tube above it so the water would spill prematurely. Hanging the water bottle on the towel rack, she began to undress, pulling off her t-shirt and shorts.</p> <p> Although thirteen years old, Eva was still a developing young woman. Her breasts were, she thought, oddly shaped. At this point they were really nothing more than two perky buds on her chest, for her areolas and nipples grew together into a pointed cone shape. Her legs and arms, though long-limbed, were still very skinny and her hips were flat. She was, as her mother put it, at her awkward stage. She finished undressing and tossed her clothes into a pile on the floor.</p> <p> Now naked, Eva shivered in anticipation. She used a bit of K-Y jelly to lubricate the enema applicator tip. Getting down on her hands and knees on the bathroom rug, she positioned the greased applicator tip at the wrinkled entrance to her anus. Pressing gently, Eva felt the hard plastic slide inside her. Carefully clenching her sphincter to keep the applicator from slipping out, she reached for the flow starter/stopper device on the rubber tube. She turned it on.</p> <p> The hot water began to flow inside her in powerful stream. Eva took a deep breath of pleasure, relishing the sensation of the water gushing against her rectal wall. She loved using extra hot water for her enemas, for the heat only added to the pleasurable feelings. The water easily filled up her rectum and moved on, continuing up her colon. The young girl breathed deep again as she began to feel full, like she had to go poop. She felt her rectum protest, sending her brain signals that it was full of something that needed to be expelled. She ignored the message. </p> <p> Finally, she felt the water stop flowing. The hot water bottle gave a telltale gurgle, indicating that it was empty. Eva slowly removed the applicator, taking care to keep her muscles clenched to keep any water from accidentally squirting out. Standing up, she felt the water slosh around in her insides and her belly was now slightly distended from the water. Sitting down on the toilet, she took a deep breath and relaxed her muscles. </p> <p> The water which had been straining against her body now flooded out of her in a steady stream. Eva savored the feeling of the hot water that almost felt like it was burning the muscular ring of her sphincter. Her previously full bowels now emptied of the water that had been straining her muscles. Eva sighed at the mixture of relief and pleasure. </p> <p> When the last of the water drained from her, Eva cleaned herself off and flushed the toilet. She wasn't finished with her enema fun yet, however. Taking the hot water bottle, Eva headed for the kitchen. From the freezer, she took a dozen ice cubes and added them to a pitcher of water. She jiggled the pitcher to swirl the water, clinking the ice cubes until a layer of condensation appeared on the container. When she was satisfied that the water was sufficiently cold, Eva poured the water into the water bottle. </p> <p> Returning to the bathroom, Eva returned the water bottle to its perch on the towel rack. Assuming the position again, she got on her hands and knees and inserted the enema applicator again, her puckered anal ring not needing any lubricant this time. Eva paused a moment before turning the stopper release that would let the water flow. Closing her eyes, the young girl released the stopper on the tube.</p> <p> The icy cold water rushed into her body. Whereas before the water was so hot it almost burned her, now the cold water surged into her with a freezing roar. Her muscles, previously relaxed by the hot water, now contracted at the relentlessly cold water. Eva gasped in pain. Her bowels were cramping from the ice water and she felt a powerful urge to expel the water. Eva pinched the tube shut with her fingers, stopping the water flow for a moment. Grimacing, she willed her body to relax. Bracing herself, she released the tube.</p> <p> The water gushed into her waiting rectum with force. Eva gasped again. She felt her leg muscles contract as well from the strain of holding her sphincter shut. The water had only flown for fifteen seconds before it became too much for the thirteen year old. Feeling like she was about to burst, Eva pinched off the tube and yanked the applicator from her. She frantically scrambled to her feet. Her sphincter protested, unable to hold shut, and she felt a trickle of cold water run down leg. Eva sat down quickly on the toilet and let her muscles relax.</p> <p> A wave of relief washed over her as her bowels were finally able to expel the cold water. Eva breathed evenly to calm herself as the water flowed from her in a steady stream. The cold water had been very painful but the experience was not altogether unpleasant. Eva enjoyed the frantic feeling it created in her, and then the release of tension when her bowels relaxed. For the second time, she cleaned herself off and flushed the toilet. </p> <p> Taking the tube of K-Y jelly, Eva returned to the three season porch where she had left her parents' toys. Her parents used the enclosed porch as a sort of greenhouse for numerous potted plants hung from the ceiling. Her dad had installed several wooden bars, originally intended for closet hangers, and row upon row of plants now dangled across the three season porch. At 5'2'', Eva was almost tall enough to reach one of the bars if she stood on her tiptoes. Standing on a chair though, she carefully removed several hanging plants until she cleared a few feet of a wooden bar. </p> <p> Nimbly jumping off the chair, she turned her attention to the items she had brought down from her parents' room. Butterflies twirled in her stomach as the nervous anticipation in her bubbled up. First she took the Oscillator and plugged it into a wall outlet. Next she lined up the vibrator, butt plug, and clit tickler. She found the corresponding cables and connected each toy to the ports on the Oscillator's front panel. Trembling with excitement again, Eva picked up the small cloth bag and emptied the contents onto the table. </p> <p> Out of the bag tumbled a pair of handcuffs, a ball gag, a blindfold, and a studded leather collar. This bondage starter kit had appeared in her parent's toy chest about a year ago and Eva had delighted herself in wearing the handcuffs and blindfold. But today, she had a much grander scheme that she had been inspired to try after reading an erotic story in one the adult magazines in the trunk. </p> <p> Eva hurried to the kitchen where she retrieved a small container from the freezer. The container held an ice cube which held the key to the handcuffs, frozen at its center. The night before, managed to sneak into her parents' bedroom and steal the spare handcuff key from the trunk. Then she attached a length of string to the key and froze the whole thing in an ice cube tray. </p> <p> Returning to the porch, she examined her handiwork. Through the translucent ice, she could see the key, frozen solid, and the string wrapping lazily around it. A loop of string jutted out, unfrozen, from one plane of the ice cube. It was perfect, Eva thought. Standing on a chair, she passed a rubber band through the free loop of string and attached the ice cube to the wooden bar. </p> <p> Excited now, Eva moved quickly to get ready. The studded leather collar snapped around her neck, although it was a but loose. The young girl then teased her pointy breasts with her fingers until her nipples became harder.. The nipple tassels attached using a suction principle. Once she put them on, there was a pleasant suckling sensation at the tips of her breasts. She felt a hint of moisture forming between her legs. </p> <p>She studied the area between her legs. Her pubic hair was just starting to grow, although it hadn't yet overtaken her entire crotch. Instead it spread outward from above the hood of her clitoris in a delicate and wispy v-shaped trail of hair strands. Meanwhile, the lips of her labia had matured. It was no longer a darkened valley on her crotch, no longer the simple but alluring slit of a very young girl but instead had developed into fleshy and plump folds of skin. </p> <p>Shivering, Eva reached for the clit tickler. This model was a small butterfly that had loops of elastic straps on either side. She adjusted the straps around her thighs and waist and then nestled the little butterfly against her crotch until it pressed snugly against her clit. A tingle ran up her spine. Whenever she played with her parents' toys, Eva always felt deliciously naughty. </p> <p>Moving on, she reached for the thin vibrator. Try as she might, Eva had experimented with all of her mom's vibrators but found she simply could not fit any of the big ones inside her. The thin one she held now was quite slender, about the size of a hot dog and just as long. She liberally applied the K-Y jelly and then parted her legs slightly. Her vaginal lips had developed enough so that she could pull herself open as one might open a crown of tightly enclosed rosebuds. Reaching down with one hand to separate the lips of her labia, she probed for a brief moment with the vibrator before finding the entrance to her vagina, which by now had grown distinctly wetter. With gentle pressure, Eva pressed until the vibrator began to enter her. She breathed a little heavier as more of the hard plastic slipped inside her, until nothing but the flared base remained outside her body. On the end of the base was the cord that connected the vibrator to the Oscillator. The adolescen! t girl took a moment to delight in the sensation of the foreign object inside her.</p> <p> Eva repeated the procedure with the butt plug. She rubbed the butt plug with the lubricant until it glistened with K-Y jelly. Parting her legs and bending over slightly this time, she rubbed the butt plug around her winking asshole, enjoying the slippery feeling of the lubricated butt plug against her anal opening. Feeling the tip of the butt plug press against her sphincter, she relaxed and pressed. The butt plug slipped inside her in one smooth stroke. She almost moaned in pleasure as she felt flared end of the plug open up her sphincter before her muscles closed up again and pressed against the base of the butt plug.</p> <p> Standing up straight now, the thirteen year old girl definitely felt very full. She flexed both her vaginal and anal muscles, delighting in the feel as they clenched down hard on the inserted toys. Almost forgetting, Eva reached into the cloth bag and pulled out a pair of leather chastity thong panties. Slipping them on, she adjusted the waist to ensure panties wouldn't slip off. They would guarantee that she would be unable to expel the vibrator and butt plug, accidentally or otherwise. Her knees were now wobbling in nervousness and anticipation. </p> <p>Turning to the Oscillator, Eva studied the control panel. The device had four banks of knobs and switches, one bank for each of the four ports, although each bank was identical in the controls offered. There were three knobs: Intensity, Variable Control, and Timer. Intensity offered three settings: high, medium, low, and variable, the last of which ceded the intensity setting to Variable Control. For its part, Variable Control had four settings: roller coaster, escalation, teaser, and random. Last of all, the timer knobs controlled how long the Oscillator would operate that particular port before stopping.</p> <p>Eva had read the instruction manual several times until she practically knew it by heart. Already knowing the settings she wanted, she ignored the Timer knob since she wanted the machine to run until she turned it off herself. Quickly manipulating the knobs, she set the butt plug and vibrator to teaser mode while the clit tickler was set to random. She then turned the machine on, knowing there was a one minute delay before the program would begin.</p> <p>There was no time to waste. Eva took the handcuffs and suspended them by the chain on the wooden bar above her so that an open handcuff lay on either side of the bar. She then grabbed the ball gag and opened her mouth wide. The rubber ball fit into her mouth with a little but of coaxing. She securely attached it with a strap that connected at the back of her neck. Eva felt some drool already forming in her mouth. The blindfold was next and that went on easily enough. </p> <p>Working in the dark now, Eva stood on her tiptoes and reached up until her fingers found the handcuffs dangling above her from the wooden bar. She slipped one wrist into a cuff and clicked it shut. Taking a deep breath, Eva hesitated a moment, teetering on her tiptoes. </p> <p>""This is it,"" she thought, slipping her other wrist into the handcuff. ""Once I close this shut, there's no turning back."" Throwing her caution to the wind, Eva closed the handcuff around her wrist. It clicked shut. </p> <p>It was done. Eva imagined what she must look like. If someone would have peeked inside the window of the three season porch, he would have seen an unusual sight indeed. Among the hanging plants was a young, thirteen year old girl suspended from the ceiling by a pair of handcuffs slung around a wooden bar. She was nearly naked. A studded leather collar adorned her neck, while a pair of nipple tassels looked almost comical on her perky, preteen breasts. Even more curiously, a blindfold was wrapped around her eyes and a ball gag muzzled her mouth. Her long brown hair hung freely to middle of her bare back, leading the eyes to the area below her waist. She wore black thong panties with two cables extending from the leg opening , the cords connected to a device on the floor.</p> <p>Pushing herself as tall as possible on her tiptoes, Eva extended her finger until she felt it brush against something cold. The ice cube, with the handcuff keys frozen inside, dangled just above her head. The ice cube would melt, probably in two hours or so, and would then suspend free by the string. If she had measured correctly, there would be enough slack in the string for her to reach the dangling key once the ice melted.</p> <p>Overthinking, Eva began to worry however. ""What if the key slips from the wooden bar and falls down to my feet?"" she wondered. Her parents would undoubtedly be shocked to find their thirteen year old daughter experimenting with self-bondage and using their very own sex toys. She tried to pull her arms down, wondering if it was possible to break the wooden bar if need be. </p> <p>""What if I can't unlock the handcuffs with the blindfold on?"" Eva thought, panicking slightly. ""What if the ice cube doesn't..."" The young girl's thoughts were interrupted by the Oscillator turning on. The vibrator in her vagina came to life, buzzing with a gentle intensity. It tickled. Eva giggled at the sensation. She felt her vagina relax and get wetter as the vibrator gently massage her insides. </p> <p> Without warning, the intensity of the vibrator increased a notch. Eva gasped as the intruder inside her began vibrating more powerfully, sending tingles up her spine. Before she had time to adjust, the butt plug in her tight rectum switched on as well. Eva felt her legs go weak from the double stimulation. She sagged slightly, no longer able to stay on her tiptoes but the handcuffs caught her wrists, not letting her sink further.</p> <p> ""Mmm, ohh God..."" Eva mumbled though the ball gag as her stomach muscles clenched from the pleasure. She could feel the butt plug vibrate in and out of sync with the vibrator in her vagina, separated by a thin membrane of flesh. She had set the Oscillator to teaser mode for the vibrators meaning they would escalate in intensity, starting out slow and then building higher and higher. The thirteen year old moaned and let her head hang back limply as the vibrator in her vagina increased in temp again, sending stronger waves of pleasure through her young body. </p> <p> Eva felt a bead of sweat break out on her forehead. She was already getting close to coming. But just as her pleasure was about to reach another plateau, the vibrator in her pussy went dead. Eva groaned in frustration. The teaser mode also meant that the Oscillator would turn off the vibrations completely from time to time. </p> <p> The butt plug still vibrated inside her rectum however. Eva clenched her sphincter tight, enjoying the feeling of the massaging vibrations. Her arms were starting to ache from the strain of her weight. Eva tried to return to her tiptoes to relieve the pain but without warning again, the butt plug escalated its intensity to almost full power. </p> <p> ""Mmmff! Oh, uh, uh..."" Eva grunted as she squeezed her sphincter tight around the vibrating plug. The ball gag prevented her from making any intelligible sounds. Her legs were unable to support her and she slumped down again, supported only by the handcuffs. Her shoulders ached but she the pain barely registered. Especially when the clit tickler kicked in. </p> <p> ""Oooohhhh, mmmmm..."" Eva gasped. The tickler began to massage her throbbing clit. The pleasure was building in great waves inside her now. She opened her eyes, forgetting the blindfold. Faced with nothing but blackness before her, Eva felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability. Handcuffed and blindfolded, she was completely at the mercy of the Oscillator. </p> <p> Simultaneously, the butt plug and clit tickler switched to maximum power. Eva's hips jerked uncontrollably. Her sphincter was now involuntarily gripping and releasing the butt plug. She was getting so close now...</p> <p> It was the vaginal vibrator that pushed her over the edge. She was almost ready to ascend to the last plateau when it turned on in ""roller coaster"" mode. The vibrations started out slow but escalated to a sweeping crescendo very quickly, hovering a moment before the vibrations weakened. But then the process started again, the vibrations rising sharply in her dripping wet vagina before fading away. And then starting again. And again. </p> <p> ""Mmfph, ohhhh,"" a long guttural moan passed the thirteen year old's gagged mouth. Eva's arms went stiff, her elbows attempting to contract and lift her off her feet while her stomach muscles clenched in anticipation of the impending release. The butt plug vibrated in sympathy with the vaginal vibrator. Eva was riding the roller coaster vibrator in her vagina, letting it sweep her up and take her down, when she felt the vibrator take her to the peak of the hill and then shoot her even higher. </p> <p> The thirteen year old's orgasm crashed through her body with a pounding force. Her clit throbbed as the tickler ruthlessly massaged it, bringing more and more pleasure. Her vaginal and anal muscles gripped the vibrating beasts inside her, their vibrations echoing through her young body. Eva whimpered through the ball gag. Soon, however, she felt all three toys fade in intensity. The clit tickler turned off completely while the vibrators decreased to a medium-low intensity. </p> <p> As her orgasm subsided, Eva returned to earth and became aware of her body. She realized she was standing on her tiptoes again, her lithe preteen body curved forwards, pressing her crotch into the air. The orgasm had rushed through her with such force that all her body muscles had unwillingly contracted this way and that. The thirteen year old had masturbated many times before but she had never experienced an orgasm quite so intense. </p> <p> Eva was taking a deep breath trying to calm herself when both vibrators changed their pattern to roller coaster mode. Her hips jerked in surprise at the sudden stimulation. </p> <p> ""Ohhhhh..."" The vibrating objects inside her worked in tandem: the butt plug would escalate its intensity, reach its peak, and fade but just as it began to weaken, the vaginal vibrator would escalate. The two sensations would alternate, one rising while the other fell. A moan escaped Eva's lips. The two vibrators kneaded her preteen body, producing feelings she had never before experienced. </p> <p> The clit tickler turned on, at a low setting, but it that was too much for the thirteen year old. Her hips jerked backward and forward as her second orgasm rollicked her body. Eva began to grunt, deep animal sounds that she didn't know she was capable of. Her body swayed from side to side, suspended by the handcuffs around her wrists. </p> <p> ""Mmf, mmm, uh, uh, mmmfg... ... uh..."" Just as her orgasm started to subside, the clit tickler increased tempo, the intensity racing up at a stunning speed. Caught totally unaware, Eva swore unintelligibly as the tickler pusher her to the edge of coming again. Panting, she desperately willed herself not to come yet. But the vibrators raced up and down inside her, pushing her closer and closer. And her clit was being so deliciously massaged by the tickler that pulsed on and off, driving her crazy. She could feel the wetness from her vagina pool in the crotch of the leather panties. Some of it was even trickling down her leg. Eva felt her resolve slipping. </p> <p>A third orgasm slammed into her preteen body. The thirteen year old girl arched her back and threw her head backward. Closing her eyes, Eva saw stars as the vibrators and tickler worked their magic on her, bringing forth wave after wave of tingling warmth that rippled through her young body. Unable to contain herself, a high-pitched whine sounded from Eva's lips as she felt her legs go weak. For what seemed like an eternity, pure, sensual pleasure flowed from every inch of her. </p> <p>The orgasm gradually faded in intensity and Eva felt her senses return bit by bit. She felt extremely lightheaded. It took a moment to realize her legs had gone limp and she was hanging by her handcuffed wrists. Regaining her footing, Eva stood on her feet but the moment she did so, a shooting pain went through both wrists. Wincing, Eva tried to massage her handcuffed wrists. </p> <p>""Mmmph, oowwww,"" Eva mumbled through the ball gag. The clit tickler was still vibrating away except her clit was extremely sensitive now and the stimulation was almost painful. The more she focused on it, the worse it got. The vibrators too were becoming too much for her overstimulated body. Wiggling her hips, Eva tried in vain to shake the vibrators loose from her. But she had planned too well: the leather panties firmly held the vibrating intruders in place. </p> <p>The sensation was becoming unbearable. Eva wanted to scream, although the ball gag would have muffled any sound she could make and, moreover, a scream wouldn't have helped her anyway. Moaning from discomfort now, Eva tugged at the handcuffs, thinking perhaps she could break them or the wooden bar. It was useless. Reaching up with her fingers, she felt around for the dangling ice cube. After several tries, her fingers finally closed around it. It felt a little smaller but there was still a good hour at least before it would melt completely. </p> <p>Relentlessly, the vibrators and clit tickler pummeled at her. It felt as if her skin down there was completely raw. Whimpering again, Eva jerked her hips about in a futile attempt to dislodge the toys from her body.</p> <p>Suddenly the vibrator in her pussy stopped. Eva inhaled gratefully. The clit tickler also tapered off its intensity. She held her breath. It stopped completely as well, leaving only the vibrating plug in her butt. That one wasn't so bad. Eva was relishing the sensory deprivation when the butt plug finally stopped as well.</p> <p>The room was silent, no longer buzzing with the sound of the vibrating toys. Eva sighed. It was unlikely the Oscillator would remain off until the ice cube melted but she could at least regain her composure during this brief interlude. Eva turned her forehead against her arm to wipe away the sweat that had formed on her brow. Sighing again, she tried to relax her tired body. </p> <p>Eva had just closed her eyes behind the blindfold when a sound made her jerk her head up. It was the sound of footsteps. On the hardwood floor. Approaching her. Eva opened her eyes but all she could see was the black blindfold. </p> <p>A low and quiet voice spoke in her ear, ""Hello there, pretty girl.""</p> <p></p> <p>************</p> </div>","['Please send feedback and comments! Thanks for reading. ~Janus janus_md@hotmail.com If you enjoyed this story, please check out my other stories at www.asstr.org/~Janus']"
908,"Home Alone: Eva's Experiment, Part 2",2,JANUS,no@email,,2003-08-20,46,5,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/janus002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Eva's heart stopped. Her mind raced. Who could it be? She had locked all the doors before starting her experiment. The voice was definitely not a familiar one. She tried to speak, forgetting the ball gag in her mouth. All that came out were unintelligible sounds.</p> <p> ""Relax, kid, relax,"" the voice spoke. ""We thought this house was going to be empty. Didn't think there'd be anyone home.""</p> <p> Eva stood still, feeling a nervous cold sweat form on her body. A drop trickled down her back. He had to be a burglar. Swallowing hard, she tugged at the handcuffs around her wrists. It was no use, of course. The chains and cuffs were far too sturdy to be broken. </p> <p> She heard his footsteps as along the wood floor of the porch. ""This is a nice place you live in here,"" he said. ""It's got a lot of nice stuff. Very fancy.""</p> <p> The footsteps approached her, from behind. The voice was right in her ear again. </p> <p> ""We watched your folks drive away this morning. We knew they were going somewhere, but we didn't know they were going to leave their innocent little girl behind.""</p> <p> Suddenly his hands were on her shoulders. Eva flinched, but the hands continued on, the palms caressing her back, moving down until each one cupped her butt cheeks. She squirmed futilely. The hands squeezed her butt. </p> <p> ""Or maybe not so innocent,"" the voice continued. The hands began to move on her body again. ""What's this on your breasts? Decorations? Are you trying to be like early 90s Madonna or something?""</p> <p> The hands moved to her preteen breasts. She felt him pull the tassels off. The cool air felt nice against her chest. She felt her nipples involuntarily get hard. </p> <p> ""Pretty,"" the man said. ""Very pretty little chest you've got there, little lady."" </p> <p> Eva recoiled again as she felt the stranger's fingers close on her firm nipples. She tried to protest through the ball gag as his fingers playfully teased and twisted the pointed nubbins on her chest. Despite her fear, she felt a rush of excitement from the stranger touching her. She had often fantasized about tying herself up and then being found by a stranger. But that was only a fantasy. Now it was really happening. </p> <p> Suddenly, a different voice spoke, a higher pitched, more nasally voice. ""Hey man, what the hell is going on?""</p> <p> ""Ben,"" the first man responded, ""this is our lucky day.""</p> <p> The other man, Ben, whistled. ""Whoa, Andy. She was just tied up here when you got in? </p> <p> ""Oh yeah, tied up and shivering and moaning. I think she was having a good time,"" Andy replied, his fingers still fondling Eva's chest. ""I think we can help her have an even better time, you know?""</p> <p> Eva felt a an ice ball of anxiety form in her stomach. Truthfully, she had been enjoying the fingers on her breasts. She had never let anyone touch her there before. It made her feel warm inside. But now there were two burglars? Any physical pleasure she felt was replaced by a growing sense of apprehension. </p> <p> The thirteen year old was so worried that barely heard the next words of the burglars. One of the men (Ben?) spoke. ""I'm going to take off her panties, man.""</p> <p> Eva's head jerked up in alarm. She tried to squirm again but the man behind her held her tight. She felt him close his arms around her and hold her close, her bare back pressing against his clothed body. She whined again through the ball gag. </p> <p> ""Come on kid, relax,"" Andy whispered into her ear. ""You'll enjoy it. We promise.""</p> <p> Helpless, Eva felt two hands slip inside the waistband of the leather panties. The hands tugged lightly and she felt the panties start to slip off her. The waistband of the panties slid easily over her flat hips. She felt the panties fall in a pile around her ankles. </p> <p> The man in front of her, Ben, whistled again. ""Andy, you're not going to believe this,"" he said. ""She's got a little toy attached to her clit.""</p> <p> ""Yeah, I figured,"" Andy replied behind Eva, his hands moving to massage her immature breasts again. ""I checked around upstairs before I found her. In her parents' bedroom I found a big trunk full of toys and porn.""</p> <p> Eva blushed, remembering she had left the trunk wide open in the middle of the room. </p> <p> ""She must be having a little fun while her parents are away,"" Ben commented. ""Isn't that right, you little slut? Have you been playing with your mom's sex toys?""</p> <p> Eva felt her blush deepen. They had figured her out so easily. She had violated her parents' privacy and now she was paying the price. Eva inwardly wished to be swept away from this situation. Please, please, God, she prayed, just get me out of here. But how? Even if the police were here, they would find her tied up and blindfolded, with vibrators inserted inside her. How would she explain that? And then the story would get in the paper. All her friends would know...</p> <p> Tears welled up beneath the blindfold. The burglar's hands continued to stroke her hard nipples but Eva was too distressed to feel them, let alone get any pleasure from his touch. </p> <p> ""Let's see,"" the one in front of her said. ""Maybe I can get this clit thing off her. See what she looks like underneath it."" </p> <p> His hands tugged at the clit tickler. Eva stood still, resigned to her fate. She would have to get out of this herself, even if it meant succumbing to the desires of the burglars. She really had no choice. </p> <p> Ben finally managed to undo the straps holding the clit tickler. The elastic cords, lightly glued by sweat, peeled away from Eva's body.</p> <p> ""Oh man,"" Ben exclaimed. ""Andy, this is incredible. This girl can't be more than twelve or thirteen. Her cunt just looks so beautiful. Just the lightest touch of hair on her crotch. Oh man...""</p> <p> Eva felt humiliated by this stranger staring at her private parts. She felt his hands trace the thin outline of hair growing on her crotch. She tried to close her legs.</p> <p> ""No way, kid,"" Ben said, pulling her legs apart again. He must have been kneeling because Eva felt his knees rest on her feet, keeping her legs spread. She stumbled a bit, catching herself by the handcuffs holding her arms high.</p> <p> Behind her, Andy spoke. ""You really thought this out, didn't you little lady? Tying yourself up like this, playing with your mom's toys...""</p> <p> Between her legs, she felt Ben spread her vaginal lips. ""Andy, she's got some wires or something coming out of her cunt. Man, I think there's something in there!""</p> <p> Eva flushed again, the blood turning her face a beet red. She felt his fingers probing her crotch. To her embarrassment, she was still quite wet and she knew her fluids were lubricating the burglar's fingers. She stood helpless as the burglar began to finger her crotch, spreading the wetness that emanated from her vagina. Behind her meanwhile, Andy let go of her. He kissed the back of her neck and began heading south, kissing her shoulders, then her lower back. Finally she felt his breath on her butt. His hands ran along the back of her thighs. </p> <p> ""Let's see there,"" Andy said. ""Man, you're right! And there's even another wire going up her butthole! This little slut was really getting herself off!""</p> <p> Eva hung her head in shame. The burglars tugged at the wires, in turn pulling at the vibrators inside her. Mortified, Eva relaxed her muscles to allow them to pull out the toys from her body. The anal vibrator came out easily, her sphincter relaxing its muscular ring and letting the intruder slip out.</p> <p> The vibrator in her vagina slid out easily as well, still slippery from all her fluids. Ben pulled slowly at it, making Eva shiver as the smooth jelly of the vibrator tickled her vaginal walls. Soon the vibrator was completely free of her body and it fell to the floor with a clatter.</p> <p> ""Holy shit, Andy,"" Ben exclaimed, ""you gotta see this, all her pussy juice is leaking out of her cunt. Oh man, this is one hot little bitch.""</p> <p> It was true. Eva felt some drops of moisture seep from her feminine opening and run down her leg. The two burglars began to fondle her young body: behind her Andy rubbed his fingers along her puckered asshole while Ben explored her almost hairless crotch. She felt his fingers spread her lips apart.</p> <p> ""Kid,"" he said, ""You have got one pretty little clit. Damn. So swollen and pink, poking out of your hood. Mmmm..."" He smacked his lips and Eva felt his breath between her legs. </p> <p> She gasped as something wet and squirming touched her clit. It must be his tongue, she thought. His saliva coated her clit as his tongue gave her a delicious massage. She felt him close his lips and suck. Eva moaned through the ball gag. </p> <p> ""God damn, this is one hot little firecracker,"" Ben said, his mouth letting go of her clit. Eva's hips jerked in protest but his thumb began rubbing her clit in broad, firm strokes. Behind her, Andy stopped playing with her asshole. </p> <p> ""I've got a little treat for our slut here,"" she heard him tell Ben. ""Hand me that K-Y over there, will you?""</p> <p> Eva's hands clenched into fists again as Ben's thumb continued to massage her clit. Her apprehension had dissolved, replaced with a mounting pleasure that radiated from her crotch. Behind her, she felt Andy wrap his arms around her thin, preteen body. Shocked, she realized he had undressed for she could feel his hairy chest and bare skin against her back. </p> <p> His arms closed around her stomach and she felt her feet lift off the ground. Andy leaned back slightly, letting her back rest against his chest. Beneath her, Ben lifted her dangling legs and positioned them on his shoulders, so that she was essentially straddling him. She held her breath as she felt his hot breath approach her crotch again. </p> <p> Eva moaned gently as he planted a kiss on her clit. Then his tongue snaked out again and pressed insistently against her. Her sigh was muffled by the ball gag and she closed her thighs firmly around his head. His tongue was wonderfully wet and slippery, probing and tickling her in all the right places. </p> <p> Andy relaxed his grip on her midsection, letting more of her weight fall on Ben's shoulders. He let go of her with one arm, letting his hand wander back to her budding breasts. For Eva, the simulation was incredible. The clit tickler and nipple tassels did their job, but what was missing was the human element. Here she could feel Ben's breath between her legs as he paused briefly from licking her. She could feel Andy's warm body against her back. </p> <p> And then suddenly she felt something warm and firm pressing against her asshole. She moaned in bliss, realizing it was Andy's penis. He must have used the K-Y to lubricate his penis because it was all slippery and sliding against her hole. Using his free hand, Andy reached down to position his penis at the right angle. </p> <p> Eva gasped. She felt the tip of his penis slip inside her tight muscular ring. And then he slid the rest of his penis into her butthole. Eva whined in ecstasy as his warm member filled her rectum. It felt naughty and sexy to have a stranger's penis in her butt while another stranger licked her clit. </p> <p> Eva felt a rush of pleasure as her orgasm began to boil up inside her young body. Ben closed his lips on her clit, sucking as hard as he could. The thirteen year old felt herself be pushed over the edge. </p> <p> ""Ohhh oohh mfpgod..."" the gag muffled her words but Andy knew what the meaning was. Eva opened her eyes wide, seeing nothing but the black blindfold before her. She clenched her thighs tightly around Ben's head as the orgasm coursed through her body, making her sphincter muscles contract on the penis inside her. The thirteen year old lost sense of her body as her brain was overwhelmed with pleasure. </p> <p> Slowly, her orgasm ebbed away, and she relaxed her leg grip on Ben's head. Her body rested limply against Andy's chest, her arms dangling and held only by the handcuffs that still bound her. Ben got up from underneath her.</p> <p> ""Jesus,"" he said. ""She can come really hard for a kid.""</p> <p> Andy's penis, still rock hard, twitched inside of her. ""Let's get that gag off of her,"" he said.</p> <p> Eva felt hands tugging at the straps around her head. The ball gag was tugged from her aching mouth. Eva stretched her jaw, trying to relieve the throbbing pain. </p> <p> ""Did you like that, kid?"" Ben asked her.</p> <p> Eva paused, unsure of what to say now that she could speak. ""Um, I don't know,"" she said in a small voice. </p> <p> Behind her, Andy spoke. ""You ever do this before? Get eaten out and fucked up the ass?""</p> <p> ""... No,"" Eva replied truthfully.</p> <p> ""You're a virgin?""</p> <p> Eva hesitated again, suddenly embarrassed by this line of questioning. Here she was naked, blindfolded, and handcuffed while two strange men asked her questions about her sex life. ""Yes.""</p> <p> ""Well, you're not a virgin in your asshole anymore,"" Andy told her. ""And Ben here is going to take care of your other hole.""</p> <p> Before Eva could grasp the meaning of the words, she felt a hard and blunt object pressing at her vagina. She started to protest but without warning, the penis at her crotch surged up into her vagina. The thirteen year old howled in pain at the sudden intrusion.</p> <p> ""Owwwww! Oh God, take it out, take it out!"" she pleaded. ""It hurrrrts!"" Ben penis was much bigger than any of the toys she had ever inserted into her vagina. Perhaps if he had gone slowly it would have been okay. But instead his crotch was now pressed against hers and she could feel the hair between his legs tickling her sparse pubic area. </p> <p> ""Okay, kid,"" Ben told her. ""I'll give you a minute to get used to the feeling. But that's all you get.""</p> <p> Eva winced in pain. The burning sensation had stopped and was now replaced with a dull ache. She could feel clearly now the two penises inside her defenseless holes, both twitching at odd intervals. </p> <p> ""Time's up,"" Andy said. ""Are you ready, little lady?""</p> <p> Without waiting for a response, the two men began fucking Eva's vulnerable holes. She moaned in despair as the two penises began to pump in and out of her. Andy penis in her butt wasn't so bad because she had sufficiently stretched herself out with her mom's vibrators. But Ben's penis pistoning in and out of her was pure agony.</p> <p> ""Ow, ow, oh God, stop, stop,"" Eva said as her young body was pummeled by the two men. </p> <p> ""Christ, this little bitch is tight,"" Andy said. ""Is she tight over there too, Ben?""</p> <p> Ben gasped in pleasure. ""Oh yeah, man. This is one tight cunt gripping my cock. Hey, kid, how old are you anyway?""</p> <p> Eva, caught between the two thrusting men, could barely respond. ""Uh, ow, ah uh ah, um thirteen.. oh..."" she stuttered, trying to deal with the pain. The men sawed in and out of her helpless body with abandon. With each of their thrusts, Eva's young body was shoved back and forth between the two men. </p> <p> ""And you've never been fucked before, huh?""</p> <p> ""... No ...""</p> <p> ""How do you like it so far?""</p> <p> ""It hurts... stop, please...""</p> <p> Ben laughed at her. ""We'll stop once we're ready to, bitch. But until then..."" He moved his hips faster, fucking her hard. Andy mirrored his movements in her ass. Eva groaned as the men began to fuck her in synchronized strokes. Ben would pull out of her vagina just as Andy thrust hard into her ass. </p> <p> ""Jesus,"" she heard Andy say. ""I'm gonna come really hard in her ass. You want that little lady? You want me to shoot my come in your ass?""</p> <p> Eva felt him thrust one last time into her ass before leaving his penis buried in her rectum. She then felt his penis twitch inside her, his hot semen filling her anus. Andy moaned in her ear, lost in his orgasm. </p> <p> Ben couldn't contain himself either. Groaning, he pushed deep into her pussy until their crotches were connected. Again, Eva felt his penis pulse deep inside her and she felt the heat of his semen warming her vaginal walls.</p> <p> The thirteen year old was silent, her thin body sandwiched between the two sweaty men. She felt Andy's penis soften inside her. He pulled himself out completely, leaving her sphincter muscle gaping wide open for moment, stretched by the fucking it had just received. The cool air felt strange on her insides and Eva blushed as she felt his semen drip from her relaxed muscle ring. </p> <p> ""Holy shit,"" Andy said. ""That was the most incredible fuck ever. Little lady, you're better than some women I've known.""</p> <p> Eva was embarrassed by his praise. She waited for Ben to pull his penis out of her. But unlike Andy, however, he remained rock hard inside her. </p> <p> ""Hold on a minute Andy,"" he said. ""I'm gonna give this little kid a good fucking, make her come hard.""</p> <p> Eva was alarmed at this announcement. ""No please,"" she begged, ""I can't do that again. Please take it out of me, mister. Please?""</p> <p> Ben laughed at her again. ""Look kid, I know that the first time is never that great. But I'm gonna give you the fucking you deserve. Trust me, you'll love it.""</p> <p> Ben gripped the young girl, his hands supporting her butt. Eva winced at his penis still hard inside her. Ben changed his angle slightly until Eva could essentially straddling his erect penis, her legs wrapped around behind his back. Ben withdrew his hard cock slightly, making Eva whimper.</p> <p> ""There, there,"" he consoled her. ""Is it that bad? Come here now..."" So saying, he kissed her neck. Still blindfolded, Eva was surprised by the affection. He began to nibble against her neck, making her feel delightfully warm inside. She gasped as his lips closed around her ear, biting her lobe. Slowly now, his penis began to gently move inside her. </p> <p> After the rough fucking she had just endured, Eva was taken aback by this gentleness and caring. Behind her, Andy's hands reached to her front to stroke her perky nipples. Eva moaned aloud at his touch.</p> <p> ""Oh yeah, that's right, little girl,"" Ben said to her. ""You like that don't you?""</p> <p> Eva sighed in approval. Ben's penis was slowly fucking her, not penetrating as deep as he had before. Moreover, from this angle her clit rubbed against his hard pole as it entered her vagina. She felt the familiar tingle rising in her spine from the attention.</p> <p> Ben was fucking her evenly now in shallow strokes, each one sending a tingle of ecstasy against her clit. His mouth suddenly closed on hers and the thirteen year old felt his tongue probe inside her mouth as he kissed her deep. The desire building inside her, she kissed him back, her own tongue dueling with his. </p> <p> She broke off the kiss with a gasp, coming up for air. Her breathing was quite irregular now and a gasp coincided with each of his strokes. </p> <p> ""Uh, uh, uh, oh God..."" the thirteen year old whimpered as the Ben's cock moved in and out of her. </p> <p> ""Do you like that?"" Ben asked her, already knowing the answer.</p> <p> ""Yes...""</p> <p> ""Do you want me to fuck you harder?""</p> <p> ""Yesss...""</p> <p> ""Then say so.""</p> <p> Eva moaned. ""Please... fuck me harder..."" She gasped as Ben buried his cock in her. It had hurt before but now she relished the full feeling in her vagina. She realized her fantasies had come true. She had tied herself up and then suddenly some stranger found her, naked and vulnerable. He raped her, a painful experience at first, but now she was enjoying his cock in her pussy. Enjoying the sensation of being helpless and at his mercy. </p> <p> ""Oh God..."" Eva said, ""I love your cock inside me. Fuck me, fuck me...""</p> <p> Ben was all too grateful to oblige. He quickened his pace, fucking the young girl harder. </p> <p> ""Oh, oh yeah, you're going to make me come. Oh please, I want to feel your cock shoot come into me."" </p> <p> The dirty talk from the thirteen year old girl was too much for Ben. Eva heard him grunt loudly and swear as his cock pulsated inside her pussy. He was coming inside her. The thought pushed Eva over the edge. Her pussy milked Ben's cock of its cum as her orgasm rippled through her body. Gasping, her pussy squeezed down tight on the hard cock buried inside her. Eva tried to wrap her arms around Ben, but her movement was cut short by the handcuffs that bound her to the ceiling. </p> <p> ""Uh, oh, oh..."" Eva panted as her orgasm finally faded. Ben's cock was still inside her although she could feel it getting softer. He pulled out of her completely, letting a stream of come and pussy juice flow from her spent vagina. </p> <p> Eva stood worn out and exhausted, no longer supported by either of the burglars. She could feel her knees shaking from fatigue. Her arms dangled weakly from the handcuffs. </p> <p> One of the burglars, Andy, spoke. ""Well little lady, looks like we're done here. As a favor to you, we decided not to steal anything.""</p> <p> ""Yeah,"" Ben chimed in, ""consider it your reward for being such a great fuck.</p> <p> ""We're leaving now,"" Andy continued, ""and we won't take anything but it'll be up to you to explain the broken living room window to your parents. Also, since you're the one that tied yourself up, we'll assume you have a way to get out.""</p> <p> She heard Andy's footsteps approach her. Fingers tweaked her breasts. </p> <p> ""I just love those little girl breasts,"" he mumbled to himself. She heard him walk away. </p> <p> Ben approached her next. He kissed her on the lips, just a quick peck. ""Bye bye, kid,"" he said. ""I wish I could leave my phone number or something but, you know..."" His hand reached down to her crotch and Eva gasped faintly as his finger probed inside her pussy for a moment. Ben withdrew his hand and she felt his finger pressing against her mouth. Opening her lips, she let his digit slide into her mouth, tasting herself and a different taste. It must be the salty and mineral-like flavor of his semen, she supposed. </p> <p> Ben pulled his finger from her sucking mouth. ""Goddamn, is she hot,"" he said to himself as he walked from the room. </p> <p> Eva listened until she could hear his footsteps no more. Were they serious about leaving? And not stealing anything? Eva spent a few minutes reflecting on what had just happened to her. When she woke up this morning, she knew she was going to have lots of fun with her parents' toys but she never imagined she would lose her virginity. </p> <p> Reaching up, Eva felt for the key. By now, the ice cube should have melted so that the key would be dangling free for her to grab. Blindly, she waved her arms, searching for it. Had it fallen? Did the burglars take it? She was about to start panicking when her hands finally closed around the cool metal of the key. The young girl breathed relief. </p> <p> With a bit more puttering, she was able to fit the key into the cuff and free one hand. At that point it was easy to undo her other wrist. Gratefully, she let arms fall to her sides, massaging her sore muscles. Then she pulled the blindfold off her eyes.</p> <p> Eva squinted as the late morning light temporarily blinded her again. She sat down in a heap on the porch floor. Slowly the white spots faded from her vision and she was able to see clearly. Examining her crotch, Eva realized Ben's semen was still leaking from her pussy. With a tired smile, she wiped a bit of it from between her legs and tasted it again. Her bondage experiment didn't quite go the way she planned but it turned out to be great fun after all.</p> <p>******************************</p> </div>","['Please note: All characters in this story are fictitious, any similarity to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. The author does not necessarily condone or endorse any of the activities detailed in this story, some of which are dangerous or illegal.', 'Please keep in mind the difference between fantasy and reality.', 'Please send feedback and comments!\nThanks for reading. ~Janus janus_md@hotmail.com\nIf you enjoyed this story, check out my other stories at www.asstr.org/~Janus']"
909,Control Patrol,-1,JAVAROD,no@email,,2006-06-06,5,2,"M/b, bond, nosex",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/javarod001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Rodney pulled his truck to the curb with a sharp squeak of brakes that were overdue for a service. Looking at the field, he shook his head, ""Silly thing, just running in circles, 'least it'll be an easy take down.""</p> <p>Shutting the truck down, the old girl shuddered badly and he sighed, fifteen years of this, half way to retirement, they'd been a team for that long. He looked forward to retirement, the only good thing about being a public servant.</p> <p>Pulling himself form the truck, you'd be forgiven for mistaking him for a garbage man, dressed in a generic city employee uniform that'd needing replacement for a while, he ran his hand through his thinning brown hair as he watched his prey, three cinches in his hand. Silly ebony male was just running around in circles, the excitement of his new found freedom over and replaced with the panic of being lost in this big bad world.</p> <p>Lumbering over there, slow more because of his weight than his age, Rodney unholstered his gun, watching him freeze, hoping he'd get off a shot before he ran. Black, but his face wasn't right, perhaps a bit of Irish in there, but likely as fast as their race always was. A small puff was heard as the air powered dart shot forward, trailing a wire behind it, catching him in the thigh.</p> <p>Impassively he watches the electricity dart down the wire, the male tensing as it shoots through him, dropping him to the ground in a panting sweating mess. Strolling up, Rodney pulls the dart from his thigh, ""There, there, it'll be alright,"" stroking him as he grabs the male's limbs in pairs, cinching them, then using a third cinch to join them. Pulling out a carry handle, he locks it around the bonds, picking him up, carrying him over to the truck with a grunt. Unclipping his keys from his belt, he unlocks one of the right side cages, sliding him in there, unfastening the carry handle before locking the door.</p> <p>Better he's on the right in the rear, that way I don't need to listen to him whine, dunno why the other guys get such a kick from it he thought. Booting up his computer, he filled out his paperwork, one of the joys of civil service as his radio chimed. Picking up the mike, he listened, nodding, a treed female, young, owner unknown, few blocks away. Sighing he told them he'd get over there right away, cursing as now he'd probably have to justify over time.</p> <p>Starting up the truck, he slipped it into gear, a shudder running through the old girl as he hit the road, sighing and talking to himself, ""When are they going to learn, keep 'em licensed and leashed like the law says, what's wrong with parents these days.""</p></div>",[]
910,Awakened To a Nightmare,-1,JENNIFER SLYE,no@email,,2003-09-05,66,4,"Mf, F/f, f/f, nc, kidnapping, torture",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jennifer001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I woke up to something damp and stinky being put over my mouth and nose. It seemed like there was more than one person in my bedroom with me, but it was hard to tell. The only light came from the street lights outside through my room s blinds. I also couldn t tell very much about what was happening because as soon as I tried to breathe in, I started feeling funny. Sort of fuzzy, all over. A couple of more breaths through the thing over my mouth and nose and I blacked out.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>I woke up again feeling cold. I tried to reach for my blankets but my arm felt trapped. My body jerked and I felt that all of my body was somehow held down. I felt something under me like a thinly padded table and my arms and legs were stretched out wide away from my body. I tried opening my eyes but could see nothing. My eyelids brushed against something over my eyes. I tossed my head to try to get it off but it wouldn t move.</p> <p> Our little treasure is waking up! I heard a woman s voice say. Something bothered me about that voice but I was too scared to figure it out.</p> <p> So I see A man s voice responded. I felt warm hands moving across my chest. It was this touch that led me to realize that most, if not all, of my body was undressed. His hand touched my small breasts directly, running over my nipples. I felt the contact like it was electric. I tried to pull away from him, but I couldn t get anywhere.</p> <p> Mmmm, now the fun can start! The woman s voice said. I felt another, softer hand stroking up the inside of my right thigh.</p> <p>I tried to talk to them. My tongue could move and my voice could make noise, but my mouth wouldn t move. It was wide open and I couldn t close it. I could breathe through it, though. I pushed my tongue against my teeth and felt cold metal holding my mouth wide open. My attempts to speak came out as a mess of sounds which didn t sound like they meant anything, even to me.</p> <p> Yes, it can. Agreed the man s voice. I felt his fingers close over one of my nipples. He started to squeeze it, rolling it in his fingers like a button.</p> <p>I d played with my nipples a few times and knew that this could feel good. I was scared, though, and didn t understand why it was happening. I cried out wordlessly as the fingers started squeezing tighter. I felt the pain of this and my voice went higher.</p> <p> Sweet little body on this one. Breasts just starting to form. The man continued, ignoring my whining complaint of his treatment of my nipple. I felt his other hand against my other nipple. I squirmed, but my body was going nowhere.</p> <p> And look at this cute little pussy! Just a hint of hair around it. The woman s voice said. I felt her touching between my legs and knew then that I was completely naked in front of them. She was touching my cunny lips. Her soft fingers were stroking the folds of my body, stroking lightly, touching the spot where I had just begun to have hair in the last few months.</p> <p> She s twelve, you say? I thought she d be a little more developed at this age. The man said. His fingers alternately pinched and rolled my nipples. My response to this was to gasp and whine, depending on which he was doing.</p> <p> Girls develop at different rates. I was still flat as a boy and hairless at thirteen. The woman replied, her fingers working between the outer folds of my cunny now. I felt them inside where only my own fingers had been. They started to feel of my little button. I couldn t help it, the touch started my hips to moving.</p> <p> Eager, isn t she? The man laughed, his fingers suddenly clamping down on both of my nipples and holding them.</p> <p> Mmmm, yes The woman s voice drifted off, as I felt something wet touching my little button. I guessed that it was her tongue. I was shouting through the thing holding my jaws spread. Shouting at the man because he was hurting my nipples. I didn t mean to be thrusting my cunny into the woman s face. I didn t!</p> <p> That s right, little slut, shove your cunt into your new mommy s face. Get your pussy licked by the best! The man said.</p> <p>I heard a phone ring in the distance.</p> <p> Damn, well, that will be you know who. The woman said, her mouth leaving my cunny.</p> <p> Yes, we ll have to leave this for later. You go get it, and remember how we practiced it. </p> <p>The man s hand left my nipples and I heard them move away. A heavy door swung shut as I heard the woman saying Hello? Yes, this is </p> <p>The closing of the door cut off the rest of what she said. I heard a bolt being clicked into place, then nothing besides the sound of my own breathing.</p> <p>I pulled hard at my bonds. I screamed. I tried to roll off of whatever I was tied to. None of it worked. I stayed where I was and only worked up a sweat and made my mouth dry.</p> <p>I felt wetness between my legs. It must have just been from her mouth. That s what I kept telling myself.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>I must have slept. I woke up to the clicking of the bolt on the door. I tried calling out, but my voice was hoarse and my throat dry. All that came out was a small croaking noise.</p> <p>I heard breathing, fast and heavy, and movement by someone wearing clothes. I felt soft fingers running over my cunny and breasts. Like the woman s but touching me differently. More like they were afraid of breaking me. Soft lips kissed my nipples, then licked the dried sweat from them. I twisted in my bonds, still trying to speak to whomever it was.</p> <p>I felt a mouth on my widely stretched jaws, the tongue wet against my so dry one. I felt fingers at the side of my head, then a pulling at my teeth. The metal thing was lifted out of my mouth.</p> <p>I closed my mouth for the first time in I don t know how long. I worked my tongue, bringing a little spit up to swallow.</p> <p>I felt something at my lips. I opened them, closing them around a straw. My first attempts at getting water through it ended with half of what I drew running over my dry lips. This moistened them well enough to allow me to get a better seal around the plastic and drink a couple of large swallows of water.</p> <p> Who are you? Why are you doing this- A hand clamped over my mouth to silence me. It stayed there as fingers again felt of my cunny.</p> <p>This time they weren t treating me as though I was fragile. They were fingers that knew how to touch, like the woman s, but I didn t think this was the same one. The other hand stayed over my mouth as my cunny was deliberately teased my cunny lips and button. The mouth returned to licking, then sucking my breasts and nipples.</p> <p>I squirmed, but couldn t get away from this intimate violation. I had no desire to be here, but no power to leave here or stop this woman from doing what she wanted to do.</p> <p>I felt my cunny getting wet. I didn t want it to happen. This was not my own fingers doing this, but someone else s hands doing to me what I did to myself sometimes.</p> <p>I moaned against the hand over my mouth. I wanted her to stop it. I didn t want this to be happening. My moaning only made her suck harder on my little nipples, making them stand up as her mouth moved from one to the other, then back again. Her fingers moved faster and more insistently on my cunny, her thumb rubbing my button. My hips lifted under her hand as they often did when I touched down there.</p> <p>The delicious explosion that happens when I rub myself happened from her hand, leaving me ashamed. As I moaned loud and long against her hand, she bit my nipple, making the explosion harder than I had ever felt alone.</p> <p>As my moans died away into whimpers she took her hands away from me. I heard the rustle of clothing, then some sort of damp material was being pushed into my mouth. I tried to push it out with my tongue, but something was tied over it even as I attempted to come to my senses.</p> <p>A woman s voice, different from the first, whispered in my ear. I hope you enjoy the flavor, you ll be tasting a lot of it in the future. The voice sounded familiar, but I was scared and confused.</p> <p> Those are my panties that you made me get wet in just now when you came on my fingers, little slave girl! </p> <p>*******</p> <p>She had left me, then, alone in my blindfolded darkness. I cried. I cried from the shame of what was in my mouth. I cried from the shame of what she d made me do. I cried because I was scared.</p> <p>I cried myself to sleep. I woke up to hands on my body again. The man s hands, once more on my small breasts.</p> <p> Waking up again, little slut? Have a nice nap after your orgasm? She really did your pussy right, didn t she? But we can t have you getting attention only from the ladies. You have to learn to service me, too. He said, continuing to abuse my nipples.</p> <p>One of his hands left my breasts. I heard the sound of a zipper and the rustle of clothing. When he next spoke, his voice was huskier.</p> <p> Yeah, sweet little cunt with tiny little tits. Gonna have to learn to take cock in all your holes. You are still a virgin, so it will hurt a lot at first. I m gonna love that. Gonna love shoving my big cock here into your tight little cunt. Raping your cunt hard. </p> <p>He pinched and pulled at my nipple as I squealed into the panties in my mouth.</p> <p> Suck on those wet panties, cunt. You are going to get your fill of pussy licking and cock sucking, I promise you that. I ll make you suck me while your ass is being whipped and spanked. I ll spank and whip your ass while you lick cunt. </p> <p>His hand switched to my other nipple, this time he dug his thumbnail into it. I thrashed as much as the bonds would let me, my body perspiring in the stress.</p> <p> And when your ass is nice and red I m going to rape it, too. Shove this hard cock up your tight little ass while you scream and beg and plead. Oh, sweet cunt, I m cumming! </p> <p>His fingers pulled hard on my nipple as I felt something hot shooting across my face and chest. I was crying, sobbing, and screaming into my gag.</p> <p>He left me with the stuff drying on my skin. It itched as it dried and I couldn t scratch. All I could do was cry and struggle as the itching got worse.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>The women returned. I heard the lock click this time.</p> <p> Oh, would you look at that! He left his cum on her, tied up like she is! </p> <p> I hate when he does that to me. It always itches so badly and you can t do anything about it! </p> <p> I do, too, but by now the itching is over with. It s time to start our pet s training. She needs to learn to pleasure us and class is in session. </p> <p> Okay, are you sure you want me to go first? </p> <p> She s your present, dear, you get first crack at her. The first woman giggled in an evil way. I didn t know what the joke was.</p> <p>I heard clothing rustling, then someone climbing over my body. The thing around my head was untied, then the panties were pulled from my mouth.</p> <p> Who are you! Where am I- My words were cut off in a scream as something burned along my left inner thigh.</p> <p> Shut up, slut! You will use your mouth for what we tell you, when we tell you and nothing more! That was just a love tap. You ll feel much worse if you don t learn fast enough to suit me! </p> <p>I felt warmth and dampness brushing against my mouth. I wasn t certain, but had an idea what it was.</p> <p> You will now start learning to please a cunt with your mouth, little slave whore. Begin licking and listen carefully to the instructions you are given. </p> <p>The warmth and wetness of the other woman s cunny descended upon my mouth, I tried to turn away, disgusted.</p> <p>Another burning pain along my right inner thigh was my reward.</p> <p> LICK THAT CUNT, SLAVE! The woman screamed at me.</p> <p>I stuck my tongue out, tasting the other woman above me. I heard her moan. I blushed in shame.</p> <p> Get your tongue in there, yes, lick me like that. The woman above me moaned.</p> <p>I licked across the folds of her cunny tasting something a little sweet. It wasn t the flavor that made me want to stop, though, it was what I was doing, where I was licking.</p> <p> Now, stick your tongue inside. The woman on top of me said. When I didn t immediately follow through, she must have given some signal.</p> <p>Both of my thighs were suddenly suffering under more strikes from whatever the first woman was hitting me with. I screamed against the lips of the cunny pressed to my mouth.</p> <p> Get your slutty little tongue in there, like licking ice cream out of a cone! I did so, tears soaking into the blindfold over my eyes. I felt the woman s cunny squeezing against my tongue and she rubbed back and forth over my face. She moaned loudly.</p> <p> Yes, like that. Good little slave girl, lick into my cunt deep! </p> <p>I kept going, to avoid the whipping that happened to my body when she wasn t getting her way fast enough.</p> <p> Now my clit, lick it with that little tongue of yours. She said, shifting. I felt what must have been her button brush my lips. It was bigger than mine ever got. Lick my clit, then suck on it, baby. </p> <p>I licked the button. I had no choice. I licked it, listening to her moans getting faster and louder.</p> <p> Suck it, suck me now! She pressed her button hard against my lips. I closed them around it, doing what she wanted. Harder, suck harder! </p> <p>I got another whipping across my own cunny as she said this. I sobbed as I tried sucking harder on her button.</p> <p> Oh, god, yes! I m cumming on her face! YES! She said, grinding her cunny lips and button down on me. I felt wetness from inside her on my cheeks.</p> <p> Very well done, little slave cunt. For doing so well, we are going to give you a little reward. The first woman said. I felt something cool and hard, like plastic, placed to my cunny and button. I heard tape being torn from a roll, then the thing was taped over my cunny.</p> <p> It will be a shame to loose what little pussy hair she has when that tape comes off, but she ll grow more. </p> <p>The woman on top of me climbed off the table. I could still smell her and taste her on my lips.</p> <p>The thing taped to my cunny started to vibrate. I heard them leaving as the door closed and the lock clicked.</p> <p>The vibrating on my cunny was worse than the itching. It went on till I was nearly going to explode, then stop. The first time this happened, I thought the batteries or whatever it used had run down. It started up again shortly after I cooled down.</p> <p>Since they had left my mouth free I started screaming, then begging and finally just sobbing and moaning. I kept getting close to exploding and the vibrations would stop. I thrashed in my bonds time and again, but nothing would make it stop teasing me like this.</p> <p>I could feel the wetness from my own cunny running down over my bottom, making a puddle on the table underneath me.</p> <p>I heard the lock click. I heard someone coming in.</p> <p> Please, make it stop! I tried to beg. Soft fingertips, smelling like the cunny of woman who had ridden my face pressed to my lips for silence. I twisted my hips, I needed to explode or for this to stop. She had to understand.</p> <p> It s driving me crazy! I said, my voice a hoarse whine. The fingers pulled away and I was slapped, hard, across my face for continuing to speak. Her hand closed over my mouth again, holding it still.</p> <p>I felt her fingers pry up a corner of the tape across my cunny. I wasn t prepared for what happened next.</p> <p>I d perspired and wetted the tape, which may have only made it stick worse. After she got a corner of the tape pried up, she yanked the rest of it off in one motion. I screamed under her hand as I felt my few cunny hairs being ripped out with the tape. My screams finally eased into sobbing.</p> <p>At least the plastic thing wasn t vibrating against me anymore. Instead, it was her fingers. They worked at my very wet cunny a few moments until I moaned urgently into her hand, wanting the release she d given me before.</p> <p>Her hand tightened over my mouth as her fingers stroked my button fast. I started exploding then, hard, harder than even before.</p> <p>I was still exploding as her hand left my cunny then slapped down on it, hard and fast. Not once, but many times. The pain made the explosion hotter still. My hips arched and my legs strained. I couldn t escape the pain being given to my cunny and I couldn t stop exploding.</p> <p>She did stop, though and my body sagged. My head was swimming. I didn t understand any of it. It was all beyond me. Or I was beyond it. I just lay there as she took her hand away from my mouth.</p> <p>I felt her lips against mine, then a trickle of water. She was passing cool water from her mouth to mine. I was so grateful for the water that I didn t mind how it got to my dry, hoarse throat. I swallowed as she let more and more of it into my mouth.</p> <p>She finally ran out of water and she kissed me, her water-cooled tongue against my own. This was what I d heard described by some older girls as French kissing . Her tongue pressed against mine.</p> <p>When she broke the kiss I didn t try to speak. I was still recovering from all that had happened. I felt her tugging at the bonds across my body.</p> <p> Don t talk. Don t even try unless you are told to speak. Just nod or shake your head for now. Do you need the bathroom? </p> <p>I don t know how long I d been on the table, but her question brought up a sensation I guess I d been too confused to think about before now. I nodded. I did need to go, badly.</p> <p>She continued to undo the things holding me to the table. My body, then my legs, then my arms were free.</p> <p> Stand up. She ordered. She had to help hold me up as I swayed on my feet, legs wobbly and stiff. She pulled my arms behind me and I felt cold metal on my wrists. She snapped handcuffs closed around them.</p> <p>She then put something that felt kind of rough and stiff around my neck. When she attached something to it, I figured out what was on my neck. A collar. She tugged on the thing attached to it. A leash.</p> <p>I tried to take only small steps. I couldn t see where we were going. But she kept tugging on the leash. I had to walk where she told me, trusting her not to have me bump my shins or stub my toe on things.</p> <p>She made me stop after we d walked a distance. Long or short, I don t know since I was still trying to take baby steps.</p> <p> Squat down. She pressed on my shoulders. I did so, cautiously. I squatted until I was sitting on my heels.</p> <p> You are over a drain hole, you can go now. </p> <p>I started to speak, but remembered her slap and stopped myself. I slowly shook my head. How could I go with a stranger watching me?</p> <p> You will pee, or you ll stay where you are until you do. Time is on my side. She said, matter-of-factly. I tried to think of a way to tell her I needed to be sitting on a toilet. I tried to tell her I needed privacy. My bladder had other ideas, though. It needed to go, modesty wasn t an issue for it.</p> <p>Hanging my head and blushing, I felt my bladder start to empty. I heard the pee flow down a drain and smelled the odor of the strong urine my bladder had held for however long.</p> <p> Good little slave. The woman cooed to me.</p> <p>The humiliation of being made to pee in front of her brought tears to my eyes.</p> <p>I finished and wondered how I would wipe. This problem was solved when she started spraying my body with warm water. She held the leash tight as I twisted away from the stream, rinsing my entire body with it.</p> <p> Spread your legs, slave girl. </p> <p>I did as ordered and felt her spray the water between them. The soreness there and on my thighs reminded me of both the whipping and her spanking my cunny.</p> <p>She was eventually satisfied with her rinse of my body and led me, faster this time, to some other area.</p> <p> Get on your knees and crawl forward. She ordered.</p> <p>I knelt carefully on the cold floor and then crawled forward on my knees. I felt cold metal as I leaned to first one side, then the other. After I d crawled far enough for her, the woman clanged something metal behind me.</p> <p>The floor beneath me had changed from cold concrete to something spongy and warmer feeling as I had crawled. I felt around with my head and shoulders. I found that something was over my head, like bars. More metal bars seemed to be around me. I was still collared, blindfolded and handcuffed, and now apparently in some sort of cage.</p> <p> You ll find a blanket in the corner. The woman said as I heard her footsteps moving away.</p> <p>I found the blanket and with some difficulty got it over most of my body as I lay on my side on the spongy surface on the floor of the cage. Eventually I slept.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>I had not been alone in the house when whoever these people were had kidnapped me. My parents had gone out, but had left an older girl, Meredith, as a babysitter. I d protested, but they had insisted that someone a bit older be in charge. I had to wonder what had happened to her. Had she been captured, too?</p> <p>My sleep had been dreamless. I had also slept rather heavily, as the next thing I knew I was being pulled from within the cage by the collar I still wore. The pulling was choking me so I tried to follow along as best I could.</p> <p>I was pulled out of the cage and left kneeling on the concrete while the cage door closed with me outside of it.</p> <p> Playtime, little kitten! The voice of the first woman sang out. I felt hands undoing something behind my head. I hoped she was taking the collar off.</p> <p>Instead, it was the blindfold. I blinked as the padded thing was taken off, the world was very bright after so long in total darkness. I blinked as I tried to get adjusted to the light.</p> <p>I saw her for the first time. The first woman who had been so cruel to me. I say that I saw her, but her identity was still hidden to me. Half of her face was hidden behind a black rubber mask. It molded to her features, leaving her mouth and nose exposed, but had just a cut out for the eyes. Her eyes were blue and sparkled with something other than joy. Blonde hair spilled out of the mask in back. Her nose was long and thin, like a knife and her mouth echoed the cruelty she d already used on me. She grinned, looking on my naked body in ways that made me not want to look at her face.</p> <p>Looking at her body wasn t much easier. Most of it was exposed by the little clothing she wore. She had on a black leather corset, like the ones you see in pictures of old-time women, laced tight to her body. It held up her large breasts, the nipples of which were hard and long. Below the corset her cunny was trimmed into a heart-shape. There were suspenders attaching the corset to black stockings that entered into high-heeled knee-boots. Her arms were bare and her fingernails were painted blood red.</p> <p> Getting an eyeful, slave cunt? She laughed. I blushed and put my head down, staring hard at the floor.</p> <p>I wasn t expected to answer, I guess, because she started pulling on the leash, forcing me to hurry up and crawl after her or be dragged. My knees felt sore and I was perspiring by the time she led me through various rooms to one other.</p> <p>In this room, Meredith was bound and gagged naked over what looked like a padded saw-horse. I was led around the thing to see her backside. Her bottom was striped with welts that crisscrossed and looked quite painful. Judging from the way she was moaning she was still feeling the pain from the whipping that had done this.</p> <p>The woman stroked Meredith s bottom, causing the girl to jerk and whimper into her gag. The woman suddenly slapped Meredith right on her cunny, which stuck out behind because of the way she was bent. Meredith screamed into the gag, her body jerking against her bonds, then went limp.</p> <p> As you can see, we have your little friend here, Julie. The woman said. I looked up at her, suddenly. Yes, we know your name. Meredith has been quite helpful, telling us all kinds of things. Of course, we have had to encourage her. The woman laughed, stroking Meredith s enflamed bottom lewdly.</p> <p> Please, don t hurt her! I cried out, forgetting the instructions that had been drilled into me. The woman slapped my face hard, knocking me to the floor on my side. She pressed the gritty sole of her boot against my lips.</p> <p> You aren t very smart, slut slave. You have been ordered repeatedly to be quiet! The woman screamed at me. Maybe we ought to make Meredith here pay for your stupidity. Shall we do that? </p> <p>I shook my head as much as her pressure against my mouth would allow. She pulled her foot away and I spat out bits of gritty crud that had been pressed between my lips by her boot sole.</p> <p>The woman strolled over to a shelf and took down a large, slightly green banana. She then walked purposefully back toward Meredith s exposed bottom and cunny.</p> <p> I imagine you are hungry, little slave pussy. Do you like bananas? She held up the fruit. I nodded, my stomach confirming that I was very hungry indeed.</p> <p> Meredith likes bananas, too. In fact, she likes anything she can fit up her slutty little cunt, don t you, dear? The woman stroked Meredith s cunny as she said this, causing the girl to buck and writhe in her restraints. Her fingers came away wet. Meredith craned her neck, looking over her shoulder at us. I saw tears rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>The woman took my leash again and I barely got to my knees in time to follow as she circled Meredith again. She sat down on a chair placed directly in front of Meredith. The woman spread her legs wide, giving us both an obscene exposure of her own wet cunny.</p> <p> You might wonder why Meredith is so wet. It is because of a drug we injected her with. She has been constantly horny since we injected it and she ll stay that way for another few hours. Do you recall the feeling the vibrator gave you, Julie? How it would get you really, really aroused, then stop? Well, that s what Meredith is feeling now. Only even when she can cum, it doesn t ease off, does it, Meredith? </p> <p>Meredith shook her head, her tears falling steadily down her cheeks.</p> <p> Would you like to help your friend ease her pain, and get something to eat, Julie? </p> <p>I nodded, hesitantly, knowing that nothing was going to be easy with this woman. The look of anguish on Meredith s face, though, made my heart go out to her. I could go hungry, but I knew some of what she must be feeling.</p> <p> Then, all you have to do is eat all of this banana. If you do, I ll inject Meredith with a drug to make her sleep, so she can t feel the drug making her so horny. If you fail to eat the entire banana, though, I ll be injecting her with a double dose of the drug that is tormenting her now. She will be in total agony from unfulfilled lust for the next day and a half. Deal? </p> <p>It couldn t be this easy. I knew I could eat that entire banana. What was the catch? I nodded, waiting to find out the bad news.</p> <p>The woman slowly peeled the banana, the smell making my mouth water immediately. It was a firm, long, banana, just short of being ripe. She peeled the skin all the way off.</p> <p>Then she lowered the banana between her legs and slid it into her cunny. It slid most of the way in easily, then she had to shift a little to get more of it in, leaving just a little bit sticking out.</p> <p>The point was clear. To save Meredith I would have to eat the banana from this woman s cunny in front of her.</p> <p>My face was hot with the humiliation of what I was about to do, but I shuffled over on my knees, anyway. I lowered my head between this woman s thighs.</p> <p>I bit off the first bit carefully, the part sticking out of her cunny. I chewed and swallowed. Then I had to start using my tongue to help get more of the banana out. I heard the woman moan as my tongue worked around the fruit, licking and probing her cunny.</p> <p> Mmmm, yes, you are getting to be a good little cunt-licker. Don t you think so, Meredith? The woman put her hand in my brown hair and pressed my face closer to her cunny, rubbing her button against my nose. I ll be you wish I d stuffed this banana in your cunt, don t you? You see, Julie, Meredith confessed to wanting to have sex with you ever since she started babysitting you a year ago. </p> <p>I couldn t see Meredith, but I heard her sobbing. I had worked out another bite of banana and so I took it into my mouth, bit, chewed and swallowed it.</p> <p> She likes that tight little butt of yours, Julie, and your cute little tits. Oh, yes, get your tongue in there! </p> <p>I tried to ignore what she was saying. It couldn t be true, could it? The woman s cunny was getting wetter, helping the banana to slide out easier. I remembered the way the woman who had ridden my face had squeezed her muscles tight when I had sucked her button, clit she d called it. I had an idea.</p> <p>I started licking the woman s clit, making her moan louder. A little of the banana was squeezed out on its own by this. I stopped licking to nibble off a bit more, gulping down the fruit before attacking her clit again.</p> <p>The licking was working good, so would sucking do more? I tried it. Yes, you little slave cunt, suck my clit! The woman s fingers were pulling my face hard against her and I felt more of the banana slipping out, bumping against my chin. I broke off from sucking long enough to get this part into my mouth before she forced me to return to sucking at her clit.</p> <p> Oh, fuck, so fucking good! She groaned. Meredith this girl s mouth is pure heaven! </p> <p>I flicked the tip of my tongue against the tip of her button and sucked hard at the same time. The woman screamed, cramming my face against her clit and cunny even as the last half of the banana slid out and fell to the floor.</p> <p>I guess the woman exploded as her wetness flooded out with the banana, coating my face. She slumped back, letting go of my hair.</p> <p>I finished the rest of the banana in two bites, turning to look at Meredith as I chewed and swallowed the last of the fruit. Her teary eyes were wide open, staring at me.</p> <p>I was happy that she would get some relief, but humiliated that she had been witness to what I had just done. I choked down the last of the banana and hung my head, the woman s wetness still dripping from my chin.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>The woman did indeed inject Meredith with another drug. After a few moments I saw her entire body relax in her bonds. I sighed, hoping she would be at peace for a little while.</p> <p>I wasn t left in peace, however. The woman brought me to another room. This one had a really weird chair in it. I was made to stand, then sit down on the chair. After so much time on my knees it was a relief to be able to sit. The relief didn t last long.</p> <p>The woman pulled my legs wide, strapping them into stirrups, forcing my cunny into a totally exposed position. The back of the chair was then lowered till I was half-reclined in it. She took off the handcuffs and strapped my wrists to railings at the side of the chair. The leash on the collar was locked to the headrest on the chair, ensuring that very little of me could be moved.</p> <p>I wanted to ask what all this was for, why I was being treated this way, but knew the reply would be a hard slap to my face. I d tasted that dish twice and had my fill of it.</p> <p> We are not going to hold language and anatomy class, Julie. You will be asked questions for which it is necessary for you to speak. You are permitted to answer the questions asked, not ask any of your own unless I instruct otherwise. Do you understand? </p> <p>I nodded, not sure if this one required that I speak, hoping I hadn t made a mistake. She seemed satisfied with just a nod at this point. She turned to a wall and rolled down a screen, then wheeled out a slide projector, just like the one at school.</p> <p>She dimmed the lights somewhat, then turned on and focused the projector. She then moved down between my legs, drawing up a rolling stool where my now hairless cunny was spread. Using a remote she cued up the first slide.</p> <p>It was a close up of a woman s cunny, with hair around it. I was shocked, seeing an image of a cunny so large and in full color on the screen.</p> <p> This is what doctors term the vagina . You are not permitted to use that word. You are, for the rest of your life, a slave slut. As a slave slut you are to call this a pussy, cunt or fuckhole. If you get caught calling it anything else, especially childish euphemisms, you will be severely punished. The woman said, her hand resting against my cunny. She rubbed it slightly as she continued with her lecture.</p> <p> You have already demonstrated some skill in pleasuring a cunt, but you will get even better. She clicked the remote and the next slide appeared on the screen. This time, the woman on the screen was holding her cunny wide open. She was pink on the inside, her button exposed as were the inner folds.</p> <p> Here you can see the major structures of the exterior of a cunt. The clit, she stroked my button for emphasis, making me squirm, the lips, both inner and outer, she shifted to stroking the area she was lecturing on, and the actual love canal itself! Her finger entered my cunny partway, making me whimper when it felt like she would tear away something inside.</p> <p>When you lick cunt, you should concentrate on the lips first, licking the outer lips until a woman is thrashing and dripping. She began to demonstrate on my cunny, licking the outer lips. I gasped as I felt her tongue on me again.</p> <p>Please, don t let me get wet again, please. I don t know who or what I was praying to. Anything to save me from being made wet by her again.</p> <p>My prayers went unanswered. Instead, I felt the shiver her tongue was driving into me shoot up my spine, arc across my nipples and then back down to my button. My hips began to jerk in small motions.</p> <p> You see, now, don t you? Then you spread her lips and lick her inner lips. If they are long enough, you take them in your mouth and suck on them. She continued to demonstrate on my cunny.</p> <p>I started to moan as her tongue played with my inner folds. I could feel the wetness leaking down my bottom.</p> <p> Then stuff your tongue in her hole as deep as you can go, move it in and out slowly, then faster and faster. </p> <p>My hips wouldn t stay still as she did this to me. My fingernails dug into my palm, I pulled at my bonds. I tossed my head from side to side. I tried to fight the feelings, but couldn t.</p> <p> And then you attack her clit. Tongue first, then wrap your lips around it, suck it. Suck it harder. Finger her hole while you suck her clit and she ll be gushing on your face all night long! </p> <p>The woman never got to stick her finger in me. By the time she sucked on my button I was screaming in the midst of an explosion.</p> <p> And most importantly, you will always address me as Mistress! She said, looking up from between my legs, my wetness glistening on her chin and cheeks. You are a slave, a slut, a cunt, and any other thing I or anyone else wants to call you. You no longer have a name other than the one we give you. </p> <p>The woman who wanted me to call her Mistress stood up and moved to a tool chest in the corner. She took something out and was smiling with a wicked gleam in her eyes when she came back.</p> <p> What is your name? She asked.</p> <p> Juli- I was cut off with slap across my small breasts.</p> <p> You are slut-cunt. Nothing more until I tell you. That s one demerit. She reached out with something metal and I felt sudden pain from my nipple. I looked down at it to see a shiny metal thing clamped down on the little nubbin.</p> <p> Now, what is your name? </p> <p> s-slut-cun-t I choked on the words, but said them. They were only words, right?</p> <p>Her fingers started to stroke my wet cunny at this. Even though I had recently exploded, the touch still felt very good. I relaxed into it as it distracted me from the throbbing in my nipple.</p> <p> And what am I touching? </p> <p> My cunny. </p> <p>She clipped a second of those metal clamps on my other nipple, bringing me out of my relaxed state, gasping at the sudden doubling of my pain.</p> <p> You are very slow to learn, slut-cunt! I hope you paid better attention to the anatomy lesson than that, or it could get very painful for you. </p> <p>Her fingers once more rested against my cunny lips.</p> <p> What is this? </p> <p> M-my cun.. t I managed. The word sounded dirtier than cunny. I didn t want to be calling a part of my body that, but I didn t want more pain, either.</p> <p>My reward was a stroking between the lips, her soft fingers teasing the folds, rubbing wetness that seemed to have increased over my button.</p> <p> And this? </p> <p>It was hard to think with her stroking my button. My hips were beginning to move again under her touch. What was the word?</p> <p>Her fingers started to squeeze it. Pleasure, turning slowly to pain shot through me. My clit! My voice squeaked out.</p> <p>She continued to stroke my button, or clit for a time, having backed off the squeezing of my clit with a slight pout. My cunny, or cunt, was beginning to drool wetness again. I moaned because I couldn t stop myself from doing so.</p> <p>I felt her finger touch my bottom hole. She was still rubbing my clit and the touch there made my hips lift even more. I arched my back and moaned louder.</p> <p>A slap to my cunt brought me back to listening. I said, what is this called? </p> <p>Her finger was still against my bottom hole. I tried to recall, through the stinging in my cunt lips what she d said about it during the lecture. I racked my brains but still couldn t recall.</p> <p> Well? </p> <p> M-my bottom hole? </p> <p>Her finger, lubricated by the wetness that had dripped from my still wet cunt thrust hard into my bottom hole.</p> <p> You stupid little slut, it s an ass hole! It is the hole in your slutty little ass made so you could shit and have it fucked! </p> <p> B-but that wasn t in the lecture! </p> <p>Mistress grabbed one of the clamps on my nipples and pulled, twisting. I screamed as I arched my back, trying to lessen the pulling and stretching of my tender little nipple.</p> <p> No, I didn t, because I thought you d be smart enough to know THAT simple of a term! Stupid slave-cunt! Her finger continued to jam deep into my bottom, or ass hole. Then she began to pump it in and out. She shifted her grip to the second of the clamps, yanking harder on it, keeping my nipples screaming in agony.</p> <p>Suddenly, the finger was withdrawn. I felt my hole close up after it, still burning at the sudden, painful violation.</p> <p> I can see that you will need some time to learn your place, slut-cunt. Mistress said. She got out a few more items from the tool chest.</p> <p>She hooked a pulley over my body to a hook I d not paid attention to before now. She then ran string through the pulley. She then tied the string to the two clamps on my nipples.</p> <p>She next took one of those massagers they sell at GNC and tied the other end of the strings to it s handle. She let it hang, the weight of the massager pulling the clamps on my nipples.</p> <p>She made some adjustments so that the head of the massager just touched my cunt lips. She clicked a switch and the massager started to hum. It s vibrations were tingling against my cunt lips and passing up the string, over the pulley and being felt in the clamps on my nipples!</p> <p>I started to cry hard, then. The vibrations felt so good against my cunt, and sort of in my nipples, but there was pain, too. I squirmed, causing the massager to rock away from my cunt and twist the clamps on my nipples. I struggled against my bonds, wanting the clamps off of me. More bumping of the heavy vibrating massager and more pulling of my nipples.</p> <p>Mistress made an adjustment to the slide projector and it started to cycle through some other slides. I was washing in pain and occasional pleasure as the slides were displayed.</p> <p>As I fought against myself to not move, the massager came to rest against my cunt again while I watched the scenes on the slides.</p> <p>A woman, maybe Mistress, forcing a girl s head into her crotch while lashing her back with a whip.</p> <p>A man whose face was not seen shoving his thing into a tied up girl s body.</p> <p>Mistress, wearing something on her hips that looked like a man s thing, pushing it hard into another woman s bottom.</p> <p>A candle, dripping hot wax down on a young girl s breasts.</p> <p>There was more, but my hips moved, trying to feel more of the vibrations and I screamed as the rocking of the heavy massager again twisted and pulled on my nipples.</p> <p>I sobbed in pain and again fought my body under control.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>When Mistress returned I was a mess. My body was covered in a sheen of sweat from alternately thrashing as I felt pain and the effort to hold my body still when it wanted to move. My cunt was as wet as possible and there was a puddle of the wet under my ass.</p> <p>She pressed the massager against my cunt, pulling on the clamps on my nipples, but forcing the vibrations right into my clit. I screamed in pain but exploded at the same time, my body thrashing and my hips humping against the vibrations. The pulling of the clamps on my nipples only working to send me higher and farther.</p> <p>I was as high as I could go when she yanked the clamps from my nipples. She laughed as I crashed down into a painful darkness.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>When I woke up, I was blindfolded and still in the chair. Someone was in the room. My nipples were sore, but no longer clamped.</p> <p> Would you like something to drink? The man s voice said.</p> <p>I nodded. I d done a lot of sweating and felt like I could drink a swimming pool about now.</p> <p> Then beg for it. </p> <p> Please, let me have some water. </p> <p> Whom are you begging? </p> <p>I was confused, who did he think I was talking to? You. </p> <p>He pinched both of my nipples hard. My name, to slave-cunts like you, is Master! </p> <p>I groaned under the pain on my sore nipples. P-please, Master, let me have some water! </p> <p> There is no me for you, slave-cunt. Try it again! </p> <p> Please, Master, let slave-cunt have some water! My voice was hoarse as his fingers had started twisting my nipples for my errors.</p> <p> Much better, slave-cunt. His grip relaxed and left my breasts. A straw was placed to my lips and I gulped down water until it was taken away.</p> <p> Enough for now, slave-cunt. I know you ve had some education in pleasuring by Mistress. Let s see if I can help you understand better how to please a man, now. </p> <p>I heard him move in front of me and heard some rustling of clothing. I felt warm flesh touching my cunt. Hard, hot flesh.</p> <p> This is a cock, little slut. Hard and erect. A pity that you can t see it, but I m sure you ve seen the pictures Mistress showed you. </p> <p>I remembered the pictures. I realized where he was and what was rubbing against my cunt lips. I tried to twist away, but the straps still held my legs in the wide-set stirrups.</p> <p> You ll see it plenty, up close and personal when I m teaching you to suck it, but for now, I want to end your ignorance of penetration. </p> <p> No, please, don t rape me! </p> <p>He slapped me three times, back and forth across my face. Wrong attitude little slave whore! </p> <p>I sobbed from the pain and the impending, inevitable taking of my virginity. I felt the rounded tip of his cock at the entrance to my cunt.</p> <p> Beg for what you know you want! </p> <p>I hesitated. Wasn t it bad enough I was helpless to stop him?</p> <p>Pain as his fingers crushed my abused nipples. BEG, CUNT! </p> <p> P-please, Master, rape slave-cunt I broke off, sobbing in humiliation and pain.</p> <p>I had no time to think about more. His cock was surging forward into my tight cunt. It felt huge. It felt like a log. It was forcing its way inside a space it couldn t possibly fit.</p> <p>I felt my cunt being torn open, ripped apart. I screamed and thrashed and pulled at my bonds. He laughed and thrust harder.</p> <p>I felt a tearing inside of me. He must surely be ripping me apart. He was killing me with his cock.</p> <p> There, now you are no longer a virgin. Now to open up your sweet, tight, little-girl cunt! </p> <p>He thrust again, more of his cock ripping into me. I thought it must be endless. How much did he have inside of me? How much more would he push in?</p> <p>He grunted as he humped, driving even more in. I finally felt something against my ass. He started pulling back, only to slam in again.</p> <p> You are being fucked, slave-cunt. Fucked for the first time in your cunt. If you think this hurts, wait till I use this cock on your ass! </p> <p>He was killing me with his cock. I d be dead before he could do anymore to me, surely.</p> <p>I was sobbing, crying, the tears soaking into the blindfold. I felt his cock hammering into my cunt over and over.</p> <p> Slave-cunt, whore, slut He called me these things on each thrust.</p> <p>He started to repeat them, louder, his voice gruffer, thrusting faster. I felt wetness in my cunt around his cock. His cock seemed to grow thicker and longer.</p> <p> Flooding your cunt with cum! He groaned.</p> <p>I felt his cock jerk inside me, then jets of warm stuff were flooding me, oozing around his cock as he held it deep inside of me.</p> <p>As he finished, he pulled out. I could feel the stuff oozing out of my cunt, dripping onto the chair.</p> <p> Enjoy her? Mistress voice asked.</p> <p> Yes, you know I love raping the cherry out of a girl. Too bad we can t sew her up so I can take it again. Master chuckled.</p> <p> We might try it sometime, She purred, but now that you ve filled her little cunt with a load of cream, I think it s time her friend got a chance to do some of that pussy licking she said she wanted to do on Julie-cunt s pussy. </p> <p>Master chuckled, So she gets to eat the slave-cunt she s been lusting after at last, eh? </p> <p> Yes, Mistress purred, you do want to stick your tongue up your little friend s cum-filled cunt, don t you, Meredith? </p> <p>I heard Meredith s still gagged whimper. I wonder how much of my violation she d been witness to.</p> <p> I m going to ungag you, whore, then you are going to eat all the cum out of her pussy without saying a word. You know the consequences if you fail to follow orders! Mistress said. I heard a leash-chain jingle in response.</p> <p>I then heard a gasp for air as Meredith s gag was removed.</p> <p> And you, little slave-cunt, will be voicing enough for both of you. I want you to talk dirty to Meredith here, telling her where to lick you, how much you want her to lick you, call her names. If not, Mistress hit my nipples with something that felt like fire across them, I shrieked, I ll be here to encourage you. Begin, you little whore! </p> <p> P-please, Meredith, lick my cunn.. t. </p> <p>An arc of fire struck my breasts again.</p> <p> Please, Meredith, lick slave-cunt s cunt! </p> <p> Better, but you will call Meredith whore-slut from now on. Get your mouth on her cunt, now! The last was to Meredith and a sound of leather striking flesh told me Mistress had hit Meredith somewhere. Meredith s answering cry was smothered in my cunt.</p> <p>After the battering my cunt had taken from Master s cock, her tongue found me to be very sensitive. She was gentle, though, licking up the stuff that had oozed out of my cunt first.</p> <p> Yes, whore-slut, lick slave-cunt s asshole. I said without enthusiasm. My lack of emotion in saying it earned me a warning tap across my nipples.</p> <p> Lick slave-cunt s asshole, please, whore-slut! I was crying from having to say these filthy things. Meanwhile, her tongue was doing just that. I tried not to think about the sensation and it s effect. I didn t want to be feeling more wetness coming out of me from this.</p> <p>My hips wriggled. Meredith s tongue was now licking my cunt lips clean of whatever had come out of Master s cock. Oh, whore-slut, your tongue feels so good! I was more sincere as this was true.</p> <p>I heard leather tapping at wet flesh, but it wasn t striking me.</p> <p> Whore-slut s cunt is getting wet from licking the cum out of slave-cunt. Mistress commented. Wiggling her little ass as I tap this crop against her whore-hole. </p> <p> Keep it up, I ll bet we can get her hot enough to cum from the crop on her cunt alone. Her face looks so slutty covered in cum and cunt-juice. Master suggested.</p> <p>Meredith s tongue sank deep into my ravaged cunt and I groaned, thrusting my hips against this much more gentle intruder. Yes, whore-slut, lick deep into slave-cunt, lick up all that stuff. </p> <p> Cum, slave-cunt, it s called cum. Mistress corrected, still tapping her crop against Meredith s cunt. She must be striking harder, because Meredith was whimpering into my cunt as she licked.</p> <p> Yes, lick that cum from slave-cunt s cunt, whore-slut! Get your tongue in deep! I wiggled my hips into her face.</p> <p>Meredith was doing so, her tongue going in and out of me. I felt my cunt squeezing down around her tongue, clamping down on it as my hips bucked and thrashed.</p> <p> Now suck slave-cunt s clit! I ordered. Meredith s lip wrapped around my clit and she sucked. I started to explode and heard her moaning, the vibrations from her lips as she moaned shooting through my clit and making me explode all the more. The wet slapping of the crop on her cunt was now an almost steady, loud series.</p> <p> Whore-slut came nicely from having her cunt lips cropped! Mistress crooned.</p> <p> Yes, she did. I think we should do this to her more often. And slave-cunt came, too. Master observed.</p> <p>I was panting, exhausted, hoping I d be allowed to rest for a bit. At least for now, my hope would be followed through with. Mistress and Master took Meredith with them as they left me to rest in the blindfolded dark.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>Time had lost all meaning. It was as if I went from torment to torment at the hands of these people and in between I slept or was blacked out. I don t know how long I was allowed to rest, but I was awakened by soft fingers teasing my cunt.</p> <p> You are awake. It was the voice of the second woman.</p> <p>I nodded. I wondered why she only appeared when I couldn t see, but didn t have long to wonder.</p> <p> My friends have introduced themselves to you as Master and Mistress. You can call me Owner, for you are my property. They brought you here for my pleasure. </p> <p>I took this in silently. Her voice seemed familiar, but so did all of them. Her fingers were distracting me, though.</p> <p> Your poor little cunt has been so cruelly used, but it turns me on to see it done. Don t you think that s sick? </p> <p>I wanted to agree, but was afraid to. All of this was sick.</p> <p> No matter whether you agree or not. You are mine to use and abuse as I wish. Owner suddenly squeezed my clit, causing me to gasp. Are you beginning to get turned on by the pain? I hope you are, a little. But I also want you to remember that you are a prisoner. The pain isn t of your choosing, but ours. Mine. I want you to be turned on, but hate it. </p> <p>She was doing a good job of getting her way. Her squeezing had turned to rubbing again and my hips were making little humping motions, thrusting against her as I lay back, gasping.</p> <p> Your friend, whore-slut, likes the pain, doesn t she? She came while Mistress was hitting her cunt. I like that about her, but it s not the same as with you. She s such a little whore that she ll take everything and keep hoping for more. You come, but want it to stop, but it won t stop unless I want it to. Owner whispered in my ear, She licked my neck, below the ear, her fingers now sliding into my sore cunt. Two of them began to move in and out as her thumb kept rubbing my clit.</p> <p> Tell me truly, do you hate what I m doing to you? </p> <p> Y-yes, Owner. </p> <p> But your pussy doesn t hate it, does it? </p> <p> No, Owner. </p> <p> Good girl. Good girl-slave. </p> <p>Her fingers began to move faster, her thumb rubbing more insistently, knowing just how to rub to keep me going higher.</p> <p> Beg me to let you cum, slut-slave! </p> <p> P-please, Owner, oh, please let slut-slave cum! </p> <p>Her hand pulled away, my hips tried to follow, humping empty air. I groaned with frustration, right on the edge of exploding. Of cumming.</p> <p>Owner s laughter faded with her footsteps as she moved away.</p> <p> P-please . Owner?.. I was crying into the blindfold, wishing she d come back and let me cum. I hated her for making me feel this way. But I wanted her to come back so badly. I hated myself for feeling this way.</p> <p>*******</p> <p>I was like that, alone, aching for something that never came for some time. I don t know how long. With nothing better to do and all the stress I had been under, I dozed. I was awakened to a slap on my cunt.</p> <p> Wake up, slave-cunt! Mistress voice demanded. I blinked, able to see again. Mistress wore a black leather hood that covered most of her face. Her eyes burned with bright madness from behind it. Time for more fun and games! </p> <p>She put a dog s choke chain around my neck and snapped a leash to it before releasing me from my bondage.</p> </div>",[]
911,The Boy Sex Club - Initiation Ceremony,-1,DAVEY JENNINGS,no@email,,2003-03-25,33,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jennings001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A brand spanking new pair of schoolboys short trousers, grey worsted, 26"" waist, 6"" inside leg, with a button fly, was brought from the bedroom next door. They were passed round the assembled company for inspection. This consisted of about twenty men ranging in age from seventeen to over fifty.</p> <p>But in the bedroom, out of sight there were two young boys, one about twelve, the other a little older named, Peter. They were preparing for the younger boy's initiation ceremony. Peter had undergone this initiation two months ago. They were, between them, selecting the chosen initiation short trousers, for Paul, the younger boy. The men were there to enjoy the sexual initiation of a future boy sex slave. He had innocently volunteered for this after being noticed for his precocious sexual behaviour in the local cinema. He was, they thought, 'sex mad', not uncommon in young boys, but rarely in boys of twelve! He would always go there after school dressed in his school uniform. This was the usual blazer, school tie, blue and gold stripes, with matching grey turn-over-top socks. But the fatal attraction was his short trousers. They looked well used with careless ink stains and deep creases spreading out from the crutch, a sight for sore, boy hungry, eyes to focus on. The boy also knew of their seductive value. All the other boys had gone into long trousers months ago, but not him. Many men's hands had slipped nervously up the generously cut legs of those short trousers, sliding easily, assisted by the smoothness of the white lining inside, seeking the emerging sexuality of the young boy, all in the warm concealing darkness of the cinema. Some had been rewarded with the pre-adolescent juices of a twelve year old boy, delivered into their caressing hands, whilst others had to leave prematurely with the insides of their jeans or trousers sticky and creamed, unable to cope with the excitement of the experience of exploring smooth legs and a slim but firm erection inside those provocative short trousers.</p> <p>Those men, the early scouts for the Boy Slave Club, were now in the mood and looking forward to to getting their own back for those weeks of frustration when the boy had enticed them, then toyed with their sexual emotions. They passed the short trousers round, each one examining them to check that they were new and virgin. Some smelt or even tentatively tasted the white lined crutch to make sure that they were indeed brand new. Others would slip their hands into the side pockets, thinking about what they would feel the next time their hands explored this access to the boy. The group were in various stages of sexual excitement, and it was difficult for one man to resist wiping the lining against his spunk stained bulging fly or even some of them over their spunk brimming balls. This of course wasn't allowed but nobody complained, they didn't want to hold up the proceedings.</p> <p>Now it was time to start. In the middle of the room was a narrow table covered with a black velvet cloth. The men formed a circle round it. The master of ceremonies left to bring in the boy. After a few minutes he returned with him and led him to the centre of the room. The boy was slender with dark curly hair and brown limpid eyes. He blinked in the spotlights, which were trained on the table. Everyone wanted to get a good look at him. The boy looked about him. His eyes, wide with excitement but with a mounting sense of fear, he noticed, on the wall in the background a wooden frame with coils of rope tied round the uprights and hanging from the top beam.</p> <p>How, he wondered, had his enjoyable, innocent, sexual adventures in the cinema led to this. But now he thought he might have gone too far. He was only used to coping with one man at a time. He couldn't believe what he saw now. ""THE BOY INITIATION CLUB."" They were gathered around him. They were an awe inspiring sight. Everyone of them displayed in some way their sexual aggression. The boy could hardly believe his eyes. He first noticed that nearly all the men were in shorts of some kind or other. The spotlights were positioned so that he could only see the Masters from the waist down. His eyes were drawn to one pair immediately. Navy blue corduroy, the same as he was wearing. What fascinated him about them was the huge spunk stains covering the area round the fly and crutch. The streams of spunk marks from the bottom of the fly to the hem of the shorts legs seemed evidence of some previous sexual extravaganza, if only he could afford to get his own in that state how pleased he would be! He was drawn to look at them because of some un-admitted sexual fantasy that the man may have enjoyed with his own shorts as a boy. He also noticed that two of the fly buttons were bulging open, forced by the pressure from the erection inside, clearly visible and aroused by anticipation of the forthcoming events.</p> <p>He now felt very vulnerable. All the men were in a high state of sexual arousal. In spite of being grown up, a lot of the men were wearing full school uniforms, with schoolboy's grey short trousers, which all suffered from a straining at their flies, or large erections bulging down their legs. The short trousers' legs he noticed were quite wide and loose, no doubt a hankering after re-living those exciting schooldays with secret groping sessions at the back of the class, under the desk, or behind the bike sheds, where trembling slim young hands slipped up into the forbidden insides of the enticing short trousers, to explore the private, hidden, treasures and proffered pleasures inside. But now he was about to see how these sex animals would re-enact those early sexual passions.</p> <p>The M. C. indicated to two men. They approached the boy and one knelt in front of him. The second standing behind him and restraining his arms, whispered to him to relax as he reached forward and started to unbuckle the clasp of his snake belt. The second, his face illegally close to the shorts fly, was no doubt sneaking a scent of his erotic boyhood emanating from his short trousers, began to slowly unbutton them, one fly button at a time. They were not so much undone, as tugged and pulled apart as if the man wanted to rip them off. To the boy it seemed to take an age, to get him out of his short trousers, but that was probably because he was not used to four hands paying attention to him, and touching and lingering over them so smoothly. The belt was slid effortlessly from the short's belt loops. It was passed back for safe keeping. It would have to be kept for the boy to return with after the weekend.</p> <p>Now his short trousers were being tugged down, he wore no underpants as this was the club rule, for both Masters and slaves. This didn't bother him as he had given up wearing them a long time ago so as to make it easier for men to feel up and get at what they wanted, inside his short trousers, in the cinema, or where-ever. With his short trousers now halfway down his legs the man kneeling in front of him paused. He opened up the insides of them and impulsively pushed the white lined crutch up into his face, and tasted the forbidden interior of the initiate's innocent short trousers. The boy, looking down, felt a bit more relaxed, that's exactly what he liked to do to them, in calmer times. But that was only a pause in the proceedings. The rest of the mob were restless to continue with the ceremony and hissed at the assistants to get on with it.</p> <p>The boy's navy blue corduroy short trousers were handed around the same way as the snake belt. As they passed back to the boy's bedroom each man took his pleasure of them. Some just fondling the insides, caressing the white lining, one, feeling into the side pockets, let out a sigh of pleasure when he discovered that the left hand pocket had been cut out. They were finally deposited on his bed, by now virtually inside-out, with the white lining, or almost white lining; because they were clearly showing areas of yellow piss and stiff cum stains, which the assembled company, on their journey round, had identified, with pleasure, correctly. But covertous eyes noted where they rested, perhaps if they could be laundered over the week-end who knows how they could be treated and enjoyed, privately, a bit later? There was nothing like a pair of used boy's short trousers to fully explore and get one's head into.</p> <p>His school pullover, school tie, and socks were quickly removed, although his grey shirt stayed on and the black shoes kept to one side. The socks and pullover were replaced with ones in the club colours, blue and gold vee neck and matching turn-over-top socks. While this was happening the men were able to inspect from a distance the boy's equipment. They liked what they saw. The boy's penis was a good size, even flaccid, and circumsized, although this was not to everyone's taste it did please those who enjoyed long sucking sessions. He had as yet no pubic hair which also made him immensely attractive to many members. The balls were surprisingly large for a twelve year old no doubt due to a couple of years practice in the cinema and town toilets. He proudly admitted that he started when he was ten, but only playing about and never allowing anyone to fuck him.</p> <p>Now the initiation short trousers were brought forward and held open for the boy to step into. He looked down at them and wondered what suffering they were to bring him. They seemed to be standard school uniform type, light grey, button fly, belt loops, inside leg about six inches, and with a white cotton lining. Virgin white he thought like him and how will they end up at the end of the night? He stepped into them and the men pulled them up, they fitted perfectly although the legs, like the shorts on most of the men, were quite wide. It wouldn't be long before he was to discover why. The man behind him threaded a new belt through the loops and did up the snake clasp. This would be his initiation belt, gold and blue stripes, it would prove that he had been through the ceremony and he would have to wear it whenever he came to meetings in the future, along with the rest of the uniform. But he could also wear the belt outside and any member of the club who he might meet, accidentally, would recognise him as a club slave. It would signify to them that they could use him as their slave in any way that took their fancy to satisfy their sexual lust for boys.</p> <p>The room now went quiet as a small red leather bound box was produced and handed to the MC. Meanwhile the man in the leather shorts leant forward to thrust his hands into the side pockets of the boy's short trousers. He lingered a bit too long inside those pockets, feeling the as yet forbidden fruit and he was urged to get on with it. He jerked out the pockets with a flourish pulling out the white cotton interiors which he held fully extended. The MC opened the red box and from it he took a small silver scalpel. The boy s pockets were tightly stretched apart and with one quick movement he slashed one of the pockets off as close to the top as possible. A cheer went up. The men had just witnessed the first symbolic act of the victim's deflowering. The next pocket followed shortly after, just pausing long enough to throw the first mutilated pocket to the room. There was, naturally, a fierce scramble for it, it was after all a trophy from the ceremony.</p> <p>The second one followed the first into the randy mob. The remnants of the pockets were pushed back into his short trousers, and again there were complaints that the man took too long as he tried to roam around the insides of them, this time with a little more success as there was no pocket in the way, only the lining. He was jeered at to withdraw, even though they were really enjoying the sight of the shorts being seduced, but they wanted to get on.</p> <p>Practically all of them had cum at least once by now and the smell of fresh spunk was beginning to fill the room. The boy could smell it also and he too was becoming impatient to get it over with. The lederhosen man knew it was going to be a good night; he had just felt the boy's hard cock through the short trousers' lining!</p> <p>Now they were ready to proceed to the next part of the ceremony. The boy's legs were raised up over his head and held down at the ankles by the lederhosen man. All eyes were now focused on the tightly stretched back seam, running between the boy's nicely rounded cheeks, shaping the short trousers to perfection. The stitches were straining under the pressure and looked fit to split. The MC, with one hand located the centre of the boy's neat cheeks and positioned the sharp blade of the scalpel over it, he paused and asked the members if they were ready, ""NOW' they roared back, ""NOW"" and with that he carefully applied the sharp edge to the stitching and made a small incision. Two or three stitches burst apart. He then inserted his middle finger into the hole and pulled apart a few more stitches, making a ripping sound clearly heard above the heavy breathing of the men. He handed back the scalpel, its work was nearly finished, the rest, on the outside, would be done by hand. He pushed in the middle finger of the other hand and pulled the slit apart enlarging it to about an inch. The white cotton lining was now visible behind the grey worsted, however the stitches were on the inside! Accordingly the boy was helped off the table and stood in front of it with his legs forced wide apart. The MC knelt down behind him and taking up the scalpel, covering the blade between thumb and forefinger slipped it up the right leg of the boy's short trousers as his other hand slipped up the left leg and pulled them back so that the slit opened up showing the white lining once again. Just one reason, perhaps, for the shorts to have wide legs?</p> <p>After a short pause he again called to the club-members ""should he proceed?"" ""YES"" they roared back ""NOW"". Then with one movement he slashed the blade through the white lining of the short trousers. The men cheered as the blade gleamed from the arse seam of them, and was pulled through. The short trousers were now ready for their first customer!</p> <p>The boy looked round wondering who it would be? His eyes travelled round the members, looking below waist level hoping it wouldn't be one of the biggest for the first time. Almost all of them had come and most of the shorts and short trousers were glistening with spunk either on the front fly or down the legs or on the back, it seemed that the favourite thing to do was to come over someone else's. He saw that the man in the navy blue corduroy shorts had already cum inside them and fresh spunk was flowing down from the waistband and over the already white spunked stained fly, the man who had wanked him was still working on him and was rubbing the cum into his corduroy fly and also collecting some which he wiped over the front of his own grey short trousers, and he in turn was being wanked through the side pockets of them by the man behind him, also wearing grey short trousers. If they were all cuming like this, he thought, there wouldn't be enough left for him. How he was to under-estimate the mens' sexual appetite! They had saved their spunk for weeks in anticipation of this night. He felt less nervous now that the scalpel was put away. He had also been promised that he would be broken in gently.</p> <p>He had also been told that he would be introduced to his masters, in turn, before they started on him, but he wasn't prepared for the first one. Into the circle to stand in front of him with his hand held out was the boy who had helped him choose his short trousers at the beginning of the evening, Peter. But he was a Boy Slave also, he had only had his initiation a couple of months ago? The older boy smiled at him and shook him by the hand. He explained to him that the tradition was that the last boy to be initiated was the first one to have the next slave. That was why he was not wearing his club belt, but his scout one to show that he was not available that night. It would only happen that once and after that he could only be a master when he had recruited enough boys to keep the numbers of the pack up. It was ironic that when Peter had picked him up in the cinema he must have known that he would have him one day.</p> <p>As Peter was explaining this, his hands were playing inside his own grey short trousers and working on a growing erection pushing down the left leg. He went on to say that it was a good idea too as a young boy's erection was usually quite slim and not so likely to hurt too much for the first time. He would be OK this first night also because the MC had the veto on any erections that were considered too big. The owners could still have their way with him in other ways but could not penetrate him. He began, also, to wonder, looking down at how much Peter's short's leg was now sticking out, just exactly how slim his prick was. They had had mutual wanking sessions together and he remembered being quite impressed with its size but it was all relative he supposed. He glanced down at the boy's shorts again and could see the boy caressing himself with long slow stokes down inside the leg which was bulging out the grey worsted material riding up and showing glimpses of the white lining inside. It seemed as if the boy was showing off and deliberately taking his time. Peter smiled and told him that all the others were restricted to five minutes that night but he could have as long as he liked. He then told the MC that he was ready. It was necessary to tell the MC what you wanted to do so that the boy could be prepared, put in the right position, on his back or bent over, for example.</p> <p>Accordingly the boy was made ready. Two young slaves stepped forward and kneeling down, one held his ankles, this was to stop the boy moving under the thrust of some of the more powerful men. The other's job was to lubricate the stiff pricks both before entry and during the intercourse. This he did by filling his hand with KY jelly and reaching up inside the boy's short trousers' legs would hold round the rod as it pumped in and out of the boy. As this was considered the best job they swapped round for each new master. Peter moved round to the back of the boy and nodded to the MC, that he was ready. The man in the leather shorts pulled Paul's arms towards him so roughly that he gasped for breath. He he was now bent over the table with his face pushed into the still sticky spunk soaked leather shorts in front of him. He felt his ankles being held.</p> <p>All was silent, except for the heavy breathing of the men, and the rustling of material as straining pricks were massaged. Paul felt a hand slipping up the back of his short trouser s leg and then a cool finger pushing jelly into his arse. He then heard the fly buttons of the Peter's short trousers rip open as he tore them open from the top in one movement. The men loved the sight of the open shorts, two white Vee's of lining from the base of which sprang a fairly slim uncircumcised prick, about five inches in length they estimated. The red crown was already pushed out and glistened in the lights, the slave covered it with jelly. Then carefully placing his knees against the back of Paul's he pushed himself onto him, his hands sliding into the boy's short trousers pockets, he noticed with interest that the boy had a good hard erection inside there. The slave positioned Peter's glowing tip exactly on the centre of the boy's anus. A short pause and then without warning he thrust forward and at the same time with his hands pulled Paul back by his pelvis hard onto him. The boy let out a cry of pain as his sphincter muscles were penetrated in one sharp movement. His body heaved as he struggled for breath.</p> <p>There was for a second or two silence them a cheer went up as many of the audience climaxed once more at the witness of this deflowering. Some spurts of their spunk shooting over the boy's pullover and some even landing on the seat of his short trousers. The man holding the boy's head was moaning with pleasure as his spunk erupted over the top and sides of his leather fall front fly and ran down over the head of the boy, white against his dark curly hair. He hadn't even wanked himself it was just the pressure against the boy's head that had caused his spontaneous ejaculation. Then silence once more, Peter did not move for a bit, he would wait a few moments for the young one to recover. He felt around inside the shorts pockets and the erection had collapsed. He began to caress the limp prick, he would wait for it to get hard again before he continued, after all he had plenty of time. The boy was calming down now and the first searing shot of pain was cooling down to be replaced with a warmer feeling. So that was it he thought, no longer a virgin. He felt the older boy's hands gently rubbing his prick through his short trousers pockets and felt the stirring of another erection from deep inside him, and as it rose Peter began to gently and slowly move.</p> <p>Peter withdrew his prick to almost it's full length passing over the greased hands of the slave and then pushed forward to return but almost if in slow motion, it is glistening length disappearing into the depths of the boy, until the base and the top of his still fluffy young testicles were hard up against the grey worsted seat of the Paul's short trousers This time the victim felt a different sensation, deeper in his thighs and tingling. His erection was now fully recovered and everyone could see it pushing down the legs of his short trousers, the watchers were drooling in anticipation as one of the sitting slaves turned up the leg of Paul s short's so that they could see the tip, hot and red, contrasting against the cool white lining inside.</p> <p>Peter now settled down to a long slow fuck, his slim prick working in and out steadily. The opening in the back seam fitted his erection perfectly the top and bottom ripped stitches just closing above and below it. As he thrust forward the grey worsted was pushed in and when he pulled out the white lining came out, clinging to his wet prick. The shorts were starting to show a dark damp stain spreading from the centre of seam.</p> <p>He continued for about another two or three minutes and in spite of having unlimited time he began to feel his spunk rising from deep inside his loins he tried to hold it back but the boy was being evil, he was pushing himself back onto it as he thrust it forwards. He was obviously starting to enjoy it! Not only that the slave's hand was gripping his prick more tightly with each jerk in and out. But what he didn't know was that boy was being pushed back by the man in front by forcing his spunk soaked leather fly into the boy's mouth in time with the fucking. Everything began to speed up, the prick pounding faster into the boy, his pelvis held firmly through his short trousers pockets causing the light grey worsted legs to jerk up and down as if they had a life of their own. The tip of Paul's erection was now oozing with pre-cum juices running down his smooth hairless thigh. The men saw this and shouted out to the Peter that the boy was soon coming. This had the desired effect and with an almighty thrust, which almost took the boy off his feet he pumped his load into him, at one point pulling so far out that a jet of his young fresh white spunk shot all over the back of Paul's already spunk wet short trousers, and in the next thrust half of this was transferred to the exposed white lining of his own shorts. And now a big cheer went up as the members saw the Paul's spunk shooting out from the just visible crown of his prick poking out from his short trousers, running down his smooth, slim, tanned legs, and shooting out, falling onto the slaves' grey shorts below, where they were squatted, one trying to hold him firm, the other with both hands, filled with jelly, still up each leg of his short trousers, squeezing the older boy's pumping prick as hard as he could with his small hands.</p> <p>Then suddenly it was all over. The prick was withdrawn, still very erect, and with a long slime of spunk hanging from the end. The initiated slave, Paul, was now stood up for all to see. He looked exhausted already, and the night had only just begun! His cum was running down his left leg and over the top of his sock, there were spots of it shining on his black shoes. Peter came round to the front of him, his short trousers still opened, the light grey material round the fly was now dark with a mixture of KY jelly, sweat and spunk, the white lining was shining with cum. He hugged the *boy and kissed him full on the lips, tasting as he did so, the spunk from the leather shorts. Then he whispered into his ear, playfully rubbing in the globs of cum into his hair. He told him that he had to do it the violent way that he did to keep the pain as short as possible, and feeling down to the crutch of Paul's short trousers gave him a squeeze and said he would make it up to him the next day.</p> <p>But there was no let-up. The hungry men wanted their turn. The first to step forward was someone dressed as a Scoutmaster. Khaki shirt with two flap front pockets and all the correct badges, a troop scarf with a woven leather woggle and white lanyard, brown leather belt with scout clasp, long woollen khaki socks with green garter tabs, black leather shoes and finally but by no means least thick ribbed, heavy khaki coloured corduroy shorts. The shorts bulged obscenely down the left leg with what seemed to be a truly massive prick, although the corduroy was so thick and stiff that the legs of the shorts stood wide from his powerful thighs anyway, they seemed to be indestructible and yet at the same time so soft. The boy's heart sank, so soon after my first time I'm going to have to take that, he thought. The corduroy shorts were deeply creased from the bottom of the fly, running out to the hem of the legs and the side seams, they had obviously seen a lot of wear, but also the ridges of the creases were quite dirty as if they hadn't been washed in years. They also had a wide fly, the stitching at least two inches wide, covering four fly buttons, the shape of them showing through even that thick corduroy! ' Skip stood in front of him and said something to the MC. The boy was mesmerised by those shorts they looked so threatening. Then he noticed something strange, they must have been the only shorts in the room that weren't wet with spunk.</p> <p>The MC lent closer to the boy and told him that Skip was on the forbidden list as he was too big to penetrate him at this stage in his development, and that he would have to suck him off. The boy felt a wave of relief at the news, he would do that gladly, after all he had being doing that since he was just turned eleven. Just one other thing though, Skip wanted him to change into Boy Scout uniform. Skip took his hand and led him into the bedroom, the same one where the evening had started. He closed the door behind them and from a small holdall produced the uniform. Paul could hardly believe that it was only an hour ago that he was innocently in that room with Peter enjoying trying on a variety of short trousers for the initiation ceremony. He also saw that that was where his navy corduroy school short trousers had ended up. They were on the bed virtually inside out the white lining thrust up from the crutch and the legs splayed apart, and what was more the lining was soaking with spunk. Those randy men had used them as a sponge to cum into, even though he had to go home in them after the weekend, (goodness, he thought, was it still only Friday evening!) Whilst Skip was busy undressing him he picked them up to see the extent of the damage. It was worse than he thought at least two people had come over the outside of the corduroy, one all over the front and the other all over the seat, although it only showed as a dark patch but he knew from painful experience that it would dry white and hard on the corduroy material and would not come off without washing. The 'painful experience' was that only two months before he had been spanked in those very same short trousers for 'misbehaving' when his stepfather had seen similar stains. He had protested that it was ice cream but to no avail, his stepfather knew of course!</p> <p>Whilst he was lost in this thought Skip was taking off his pullover and tie and then his shirt. Next down to his shoes and socks then lastly his short trousers, undoing the belt unhurriedly followed by the fly buttons, one by one from the top. The boy wondered if Skip would get finished in time as he had only a limit of five minutes, still that wasn't his problem! Paul looked down at Skip who was sitting on the edge of the bed and he was still fascinated by those corduroy shorts in the better light his eyes were immediately drawn to the crutch. All those creases came from there, spreading out down the legs and up past the fly to the outside of the legs. Wherever you looked at the shorts you were drawn by those creases back to the crutch where the ridges of corduroy met from four sides of the shorts. From the front and back of each leg and forming a diamond right at the centre, behind which he visualised the brimming full balls he was soon to make the acquaintance of! By now Skip had slipped his short trousers down to his ankles and he stepped out of them, his feet pulling the lining out. Skip lifted them up and looked at the white lined crutch. It was soaking with the drained out spunk from Peter and Skip remarked that I must have enjoyed it as there was so much cum there and he vowed to get the boy on his list as soon as possible! Skip then pushed his mouth onto the spunk and tasted it with relish. It was then the boy realised that sometimes the boy slaves were not always required just for fucking but sometimes might have to fuck their masters or even get sucked off themselves.</p> <p>Then out came the Boy Scout uniform but it wasn't the usual khaki type it was a Sea Scout uniform. Skip pulled the Navy woollen jersey over Paul's head followed by the scarf, woggle and lanyard, then up with the navy socks with green garter tabs. Next the blue melton shorts, unlined he noticed, but then he couldn't have everything! As Skip did up the fly buttons his hands were all over the place, running over the seat of the shorts, and up inside of them. The effect was soon obvious to Skip who hands gently squeezed the boy's growing erection. Then whilst enjoying the feeling a thought occurred to Paul and he asked Skip if he was just dressed up or was he a real Scoutmaster. The answer came in the form of an invitation for him to come to a troop meeting, the next was on the following Wednesday, and if he liked to come round to his house before then he could fix him up with a complete uniform. He also told him that he would have a good time in his troop as all the boys enjoyed fun and games, especially at camp. Paul said that he would think about it and they left it at that.</p> <p>Then he was ready and Skip took his hand and led him back into the centre of operations. The table had been moved to one side and in it's place was, on the floor, a soft cushion. He was led to it and pushed down onto his knees. The Scoutmaster stood in front of him legs wide apart, the wide fly of his corduroy shorts just inches from Paul's face, and his hands clasped behind him in the 'at ease' position. The boy was ordered to pleasure the Scoutmaster's erection which was straining down the left leg of the thick corduroy pushing it out so that the bottom of the shorts leg was a good four inches proud of his hairy thigh, plenty of room for a slim young Sea Scout's hand to slip up and hold round the massive prick. The 'boy had learned a thing or two in the two years he had been giving men pleasure. He didn't hurry and let his hands progress slowly, the tips of his fingers first playing around the hem of the shorts legs, and then creeping up inside them. He felt the heat on his face coming from the short's bulging leg.</p> <p>His face was now pressed onto the swollen shorts leg and he could smell a warm mixture of pungent piss and sweet spunk. Paul rolled up the leg of the shorts, the corduroy hem a good two inches deep inside the shorts leg. He opened his mouth and closed his lips over the head of the erection now protruding a good four two inches below the leg just where the stitching can be seen inside unlined shorts where the hem is. But his tongue also tasted the rough inside of the corduroy. It tasted bitter, an acquired taste he thought, so he shifted his attention to the thick, wide fly. He pulled back the fly flap to get at the buttons. He saw that the stitching separating each button had been cut away so that under the flap he could see all four buttons at once, he also saw the heavy spunk stains running down the whole length inside of the fly flap. His nimble fingers undid the buttons easily, not that they needed much persuasion, hundreds of openings and closings had made them loose and pliable. He slipped them open from the bottom up until they were gaping wide.</p> <p>Hot sweaty, spunk tainted air flowed out into the boy's face. He pressed his face to the shorts and felt the hard fly buttons against his cheeks. His hands were now working to get Skip's prick out, one hand reaching inside the fly, the other trying to push it out from the inside but he was restrained by Skip who lowered his shorts a few inches and pushed the boy's head right down inside them. The boy was surprised to see that inside the shorts were thick with cum, sticky and heavily smeared behind the fly and over the thick triple patch of the crutch, which covered the place where the four seams met, then running down the inside of each leg. ""Clean them up"" he was ordered by Skip. He started behind the fly, licking up all the slimy spunk. He could taste at least three different cums. Then with his hands he pushed up the crutch and legs from the outside. It tasted sweet and fresh. And his mouth and lips were smeared with white sticky spunk and although he swallowed as much as he could he was spreading it around the inside of the shorts as much as anything else.</p> <p>The reason he hadn't noticed the evidence of the spunk was simply that the corduroy was so thick that it wasn't able to get through the material. He hungrily finished off his job, and thinking that time must really be running out, (he didn't want to get blamed for not completing his task) he now tried to pull out the Scoutmasters massive tool from those gaping fly buttons but without success. He reached up and tried to undo his belt but was stopped and his head guided down to the bottom leg of the shorts. He rolled up the hem again to show the dripping red tip of the prick, it was pushed into his mouth and it hardly got to his throat when it started to pump out the contents of those big balls. The boy's mouth soon filled up and his swallowing couldn't keep up and it soon overflowed from his lips onto the rough inside of the corduroy as well as on the coarse ribbed outside, and down his chin and neck onto his navy jersey. It was no surprise that the Scoutmaster didn't worry about the lack time, he knew he could come in seconds once the boy's mouth was over his helmet. Having finished he drew the boy's face up and told him to kiss the wide fly of his shorts. This the boy did and at the same time spat out all the spunk in his mouth over the shorts fly, he wanted to get his own back for the state they had made on his navy cord short trousers. He also noted with pleasure that large dollops of spunk had dribbled from between his lips and landed on the his own short's navy melton legs. He knew how difficult that was going to be to get off.</p> <p>Next please, called the MC. A young man stepped forward, dressed in school uniform, grey shirt, tie pullover etc., but there was a difference. His grey short trousers were turned inside out. The white lining was on the outside, well hardly white large patches of stiff yellow stains were clearly visible and the, by now, usual glistening fresh spunk stains, but those on his lining were still steaming, they had just been deposited all over the back of the fly.</p> <p>He ordered the boy to follow him to the bedroom to change back into his school uniform. He helped him out of his Sea Scout gear, and casually spread the spunk which had landed on the legs of the navy shorts over the white lining of his own, mixing it with what was already steaming away, commenting at the same time that it was a pity to waste it. This had the effect of making the spunk smear over both legs of Skip's Melton shorts. Skip would have even more trouble getting that off! The man explained that he wore his short trousers inside out because he didn't want spunk stains on the outside, on the grey worsted as he wore them out when cycling etc. He was meanwhile dressing Paul, spending a little time checking his short trousers inside. The lining of the crutch was now stuck together with the drying spunk and he said that it was just right as his prick would pull it apart.</p> <p>Then Paul knew that he was in for another fucking, and looking at the bulging white lining of the man's shorts leg and knew that it was going to be worse than with Peter. The man who was now kneeling before him stood up and gave him a firm pat on the bottom and told him he was ready. It struck Paul that they all wanted to get him alone for a little while in spite of losing part of their precious time with him. He was right of course they liked the idea of preparing the boy for themselves.</p> <p>He was led back and again pushed over the edge of the table. The same procedure as with Peter. The slaves hands held his ankles and slid up inside the back of his short trouser legs with the lubricating jelly, as the man entered the split rear of them. The room was silent as they waited for the thrust. The man pushed his hands down into the boy's pockets and pulling him onto him slowly inserted his shining helmet into the short trousers. Then there was a snag, the slit was not wide enough to take the rest of his erection. It had been just right for Peter's slim prick but this one was much bigger and wider in the shaft. The men cheered him on and waited as the man pulled back then lunged forward his thick shaft forcing open more stitches, with a loud ripping sound, and sinking deep into the boy. Another gasp from Paul as he felt it's full length but it didn't seem as bad as before, perhaps the forcing of the seam had slowed it down or his sphincter was more relaxed, but whatever he was more able to cope with the man's steady rhythm.</p> <p>The man in leather shorts who had been in front holding his head had been replaced by the scoutmaster in the corduroy shorts. He was busy forcing Paul's mouth behind the flap of his fly buttons, it was more like a trough filled with spunk. Since Paul had spat the man's spunk all over the thick corduroy fly he had been busy filling up the trough of that fly again, and now all the buttons were covered in cum. He ordered him to suck them dry, starting with the bottom one and working up to the top one, four in all, and to finish doing it before the man behind finished. Paul licked and swallowed desperately and as his body was jerked to and fro the spunk ran in sticky streams from the corduroy fly to his lips, the thread often breaking and falling onto the legs and crutch, which was already in quite a state. The spunk on the white lining of the man's grey short trousers was sticking to Paul's grey worsted short's bottom and each time he lunged in and out similar silvery threads of spunk would be pulled apart and closed together again making a growing sticky mess. Then quite suddenly he came and with the usual applause pulled it out, still dripping which he then wiped onto his already soaked white lining. Paul remembered, ""pity to waste it!"", that the man had said earlier.</p> <p>Paul tried to stand up but was kept held down. Another man was already there, waiting. He had been kneeling behind the last one as he was fucking Paul and had been smelling and sucking the white lining of the arse seam of the man's inside out short trousers. He was another one of the forbidden ones too big to safely enter Paul, so he had to do something else.</p> <p>Without a pause he knelt down behind the boy and sliding his hands up the back of each leg of his short trousers pressed his face to the spunk slippery rear slit, and pulling it apart with his fingers he pushed his tongue inside, tasting the salty mixture of two spunks. But he was after more and the tip of his long tongue tickled the boy's pink rosebud. Paul had never felt a sensation like this before and in seconds his prick rose up inside the front of his shorts fly, much to the delight of the crowd most of whom were still waiting for their turn, and to see the boy still able to be aroused was indeed good news. The man's tongue was now fully into the boy's rectum and Paul felt his spunk rising, the man sensing this withdrew his tongue, stood up and pushed his enormous prick which he had been wanking furiously, into the wet slit. As he did so the members shouted for him to stop, he wasn't allowed. But they needn't have worried because he pulled the boy up and back onto him for all to see that his hard rod was actually under the boy's crutch and pushing out the front of his short trousers like they would split or burst open the fly buttons. Then feeling forward into the shorts' pockets grasped his own prick with Paul's and started to wank them together. Both pricks were now staining up behind the fly and the fly buttons bulged with the strain rising rapidly up and down, indeed as the whole of the short trousers were. The lining was stretched to splitting filled as it was with the large hairy hands of the man's frantic double masturbation. Again more stitches were heard to rip open, from the ever suffering back seam as he had stood up (to more cheers). They were hoping to see the fly buttons rip open their buttonholes.</p> <p>They were not disappointed, as the man approached his climax and the short trousers were flaying about the second button from the top burst open and they could see the two heads of the erections, gleaming inside the shorts, the man's under the boy's. Urged on by the shouts from the crowd the man began his climax. The first jet of spunk came straight out in an arc and landed across the table on the fly of a pair of quite unmarked navy serge shorts, worn by the man who had replaced Skip. He seemed annoyed by this as he took pride in how neat and clean he kept them, at least the outside, but he left it there, a large silver pearl which slowly started running down the dark legs, he knew it wouldn't be long before he would be getting his own back. The rest of the cum kept flowing and covered Paul's prick, so that it was difficult to tell whether he had come or not there was so much of it about! One lovely jet spurted out from the top of the waistband and shot up landing on, Paul's grey pullover, leaving a white line from the blue and gold base of the Vee neck to the rings round the bottom. But most of it filled the boy's short trousers and soaking through the lining and the grey worsted began to make a dark stain which started just below the waistband. The man, now finished after a good thirty,, seconds of shooting pulled out from the back of the short trousers and wiped the wet head of his dying erection on their spunk wet arse.</p> <p>Paul asked for another drink of water, which he drank slowly, hoping to cool down. As he stood there the assembled company watched his short trousers changing colour. The spunk already oozing through first the lining, then the grey worsted started to run all the way down from the top, either side of the fly to the crutch and then started down both legs. The change from light grey to dark grey marking it's progress. The fly remained relatively clean but that was because there were about four layers of material for it to soak through, but it would eventually. The process would be aided by the spunk which had already soaked into the shorts from various other people.</p> <p><br/> The next half hour was taken by what can only be described as a school party. Six men in full and matching school uniform, with the;, essential grey short trousers, took their turn, queuing behind each other as if they were in the school dinning room, and joking and laughing with each other as the 'boy' at the head of the queue was enjoying his fuck. Four of them had their satisfaction in quick succession, taking only a couple of minutes each. Paul's short trousers were now in a disgraceful state, spunk was everywhere. The grey worsted arse was totally covered in layers of thick white spunk and the rear slit edged with a froth of spunk which ran down the legs. The hem of the legs were dripping spunk onto the boy's socks and shoes part of this spunk came from the outside of them but a lot came from the crotch inside draining from the spunk over-full anus and running down the inside legs.</p> <p>Now the last two of the 'class' stepped forward and indicated to the two young slaves that they wanted the boy in a different position. The slaves were originally employed to hold the boy and to lubricate the thrusting rods of the masters, but were redundant in those tasks because no jelly was now needed with so much natural stuff around and also because Paul had learned how to cope with the heavy thrusts. They raised him up, turned him round, gave him another drink of water and laid him on his back across the table. The last two men in the 'class' came to the edge of the table and they stood, with legs apart and each of their short trousered crutches over the boy's knees. Paul was now numb and hardly cared what they were going to do. The men opened up their fly buttons and culled out their huge erections. They were also victims of the M. C's ruling. As if in time they reached down to pull the legs of Paul's short trousers over their pricks, pushing the, red, creaming, crowns up inside them. The inside leg of the short trousers were 6 inches and their pricks were at least two inches longer and as they wanted to get past the crutch they both turned up the hem of the legs, showing a sexy band of white lining holding round their pricks and in close contact with their fly buttons. They adjusted, together, the position of their pricks. They had decided to cum inside Paul's shorts, where the slaves could assist them. The slaves both put their hands into the side pockets of Paul's shorts, but of course as the pockets had been removed they were in immediate contact, via the lining, with the hot pricks. Then the 'boys' started to fuck Paul's short trousers, there can be no better way to describe what they were doing.</p> <p>Their hands were holding the hem of the short trousers legs firmly down over Paul's thighs, tight over their rhythmic, in tune, pulsating pricks. It didn't take them long to near their climax, the sight of the boy's shorts being distended with their pumping pricks and about to receive their charges of cum was enough to urge them on. After about two minutes they both shot their load together as if they had practiced it before. The slaves struggled to collect as much of the spurting cum as they could oozing, through the lining, and out of the pockets. But it was impossible to contain all of it, most of it flowing into the dry patches of the boy's shorts.</p> <p>Meanwhile Paul had enjoyed the rest. He liked the hot feeling of the 'boy's' hard pricks rubbing along each groin. He was inured to how much spunk his short trousers were covered and soaked in, he was almost beginning to enjoy the drying stickiness of all the spunk now deposited over and inside them, making the white lining stick to his smooth thighs and fluffy balls. He was a 'bit worried though about how hard the man behind him was pulling his head into the rough crutch of the clean blue melton shorts that had been despoiled by the man who had shot over them through his burst fly. He thought that he was getting a bit too violent!</p> <p>Now it was the turn of that very same man in the blue melton shorts. He declared that he thought that Paul's short trousers were too spunky and if he fucked them in that condition he would stain his own with all the cum (in spite of the fact that they already had a large patch down the front). He therefore proposed to beat the spunk out of Paul's. He also supported his claim by saving that Paul's arse was by now numb and needed livening up. This was readily agreed to and the nervous boy was dragged to the wooden frame where his arms were raised and his wrists tied with rope to the cross beam above his head.</p> <p>The man, standing in front of Paul slowly unbuckled his leather belt. Paul's eyes widened with fear. Nobody had suggested a beating, he felt weak at the knees. The company were now charged with more sexual energy. They couldn't wait to see the boy wriggle and squirm as the belt lashed over the seat of his spunk sodden short trousers. The man walked behind him and pulled down Paul's shorts just an inch or so, to unstick them from his rounded cheeks. After a pause which caused Paul to tremble only more he took careful aim and raising the doubled up belt high over his head and bought it down squarely over the grey worsted seat of the long suffering short trousers. The boy let out a scream as the belt smashed onto them and jerked up his feet lifting them from the ground, the rope cutting into his wrists. The other thing that happened was that a great spray of spunk shot out from the short trousers into the men crowding round.</p> <p>""Again"" they shouted and down came the belt a second time and another scream from the boy and more spunk, this time more from the left side as the sadist had moved his aim to that cheek. More cheers as the belt landed now on the other cheek and created another cloud of cum from the shorts. The boy was now begging for mercy and the tears were streaming down his-face, but it was not yet finished. His bum was burning with pain and he began to think he wouldn't survive much longer. It was only allowed for him to have six, although he didn't know that then. The two slave boys came forward and started to undo the spunk soaked fly buttons of Paul's short trousers and tugged them down. Paul now felt really sick. Surely he was not to be lashed over his bare arse?</p> <p>As the shorts were taken off, all eyes inspected the damage. Three wide red marks were cut across his attractive little cheeks. The slaves turned the shorts round and he stepped into them. They were pulled up, black to front so that the belt could attack the spunk soaked fly and. legs. Paul guessed that probably there would only be another three and gritted his teeth for the ordeal. He thought maybe with the extra thickness of the fly buttons it wouldn't hurt so much.</p> <p>Although the short trousers were so wet, cum was still dripping in long strings from the legs that they stuck to him like a skin. They offered little protection against the leather belt. His bottom was now feeling a dull warmth all over and he felt impatient for the man to get on with it. Which was exactly what he did. As before three more lashes cracked onto the boy's short trousers and each time sending up showers of spunk drops. Paul was by now past caring and only wanted to hang there by his wrists. He almost didn't care what they did to him. But the strange thing was that those who weren't able to see the favourite spot, his writhing hot bottom, noticed, with surprise, an erection pushing out one leg of his short trousers.</p> <p>The initiate was now virtually 'broken in'</p> <p>The man, sweating from his labour of love stopped the beating and putting his belt back through his short's belt loops came round to the front of Paul. The boy thought that it was a farce that the man was trying to protect his navy melton shorts from cum. The front of them was covered with countless flecks of white spunk marks. The man held the boy and kissed him on the lips, pushing himself closely up against the boy's slim body, feeling as he did so the boy's jutting out prick through his spunk wet, but hot short trousers leg. He called out in triumph and reaching behind the boy ripped open the fly buttons, yanked his short trousers down. They fell to his ankles, the white lining turned, stiffly, and glistening wet inside out.</p> <p>There were many in the crowd who licked their lips, relishing the impossible thought of being able to get their head down on that lining to clean it up. Those behind saw that the belt marks had all merged into two large bright red areas over each cheek, whilst those in the front were to see Paul's erection proudly popping up as his short trousers released their prize. The sight caused more rejoicing. He indeed was going to be a worthy slave.</p> <p>But that was not the last he was to see of the frame. He was now allowed a short rest. He was untied and his short trousers put on him the right way round and he was given another glass of water. While he was drinking it the man in the leather shorts came up and felt round his short trousers to see how much spunk was left on them. There was a considerable amount still left. The belting, although beating out a lot of it had also beaten it in. He was going to be next behind Paul over the table and he wanted just the right stickiness, and they certainly were. He pressed his hands onto them and as he pulled his palms away the material stuck to them and pulled out with them.</p> <p>The growing bulge pushing out the black leather fall front fly told Paul that his rest was finished. Again he was stretched over the table. He felt more relaxed after the belting, which left his bum feeling nice and warm. He felt he could now take most things. The man's leather shorts were now inches from his eyes, and he could see that the earlier shining spunk marks were now just wet patches.</p> <p>Paul was ordered to undo the two buttons holding the fall front, which flicked open with an ease born of much practice and the looseness of the button holes. The prick inside, released from the constraining black leather sprang out and stood upright. The first thing Paul noticed about it was the crown. The prick itself was not so large as some he had already endured that evening but the uncircumcised helmet was truly enormous. A thick ridge stood out from the shaft an inch all round. He doubted that it would get through the slit in the rear of his short trousers. It was also glistening with spunk and Paul could see that the inside of the fly flap gleamed with freshly deposited spunk. Surely, Paul wondered, if he had only just come he wouldn't be able to do it again so soon? But he was wrong. The man had cum as he was feeling the boy's shorts and was still ready for more! He often did this because as his helmet was so big he would sometimes cum as he pushed it in and he certainly wanted his full time inside the boy. He didn't want to come prematurely.</p> <p>He moved behind the boy and, like the others gripped his hips through the side pockets of his shorts and slowly guided the huge crown through the short trousers rear slit. He knew that he had to go slowly in order not to be disqualified on account of the big crown. It buried itself deeper in, pulling the shorts material with it. Paul's instinct was soon proved right and for the second time that night, a ripping of stitches was heard as suddenly the man was in. He sank his shaft slowly and as he did so the cum that had been forced into the boy's rectum and kept there by the cheeks tightening under the belting oozed out down the shaft.</p> <p>By now the shaft was fully home and the piston began pumping in and out. Each time it was thrusting in and out it slurped more spunk from the boy's anus. It spread all over the sticky seat and down the legs of his short trousers. So much of it fell down onto the rough black leather of the fall front fly that it was stuck to the boy's shorts and every time the man pulled back the leather flap stayed stuck to the short trousers and on particularly full strokes long threads of silvery spunk stretched across from the lederhosen to the boy's grey worsted arse.</p> <p>The noise was quite sensuous, the slurping noise of the cum overflowing from the boy's rectum combined with the slapping noise the leather shorts made as they smacked up against the boy's wet short trousers. In spite of having come only minutes before the man, no doubt excited by the noise and sight of the state of his own shorts was coming again. He may also have been turned on by what the guy holding Paul's head was doing? One of the pockets, which were cut out from the initiation short trousers and thrown out to the crowd, had turned up but it was now full of spunk. The man was dribbling part of the contents over Paul's black curly hair.</p> <p>The lederhosen man then shot his load, half of it inside Paul and pulling out, he collected the other half in his hand and reached forward added it to the spunk from the pocket in the boy's hair also smearing it all over the boy's face.</p> <p>Paul was then turned on his back for the pocket to be pushed into his mouth where his lips were closed over it and he was forced to suck all the cum through the white cotton and swallow the lot. It took him a few minutes and it was bubbling from his lips as he tried to cope with the cum from about a dozen ejaculations, that had filled the pocket. He was beginning to enjoy the taste! The man who produced the pocket withdrew it from the boy's lips and gave him a big wet kiss, his tongue slipping deep down his throat tasting the mixture of spunks.</p> <p>By now Paul needed another piss and asked the MC for permission to go to the toilet. This was refused and instead he was led back to the frame. He was ordered to stand there and relax. A dry pair of shorts were called for and from the gloom at the back of the room a pair of thick and heavy, light sand coloured corduroy scout shorts was passed to the front. His own short trousers were carefully removed and he stepped into the dry shorts. They were unlined and felt rough against his smooth thighs. Willing and eager hands competed to do up the wide fly buttons, four in all. A plastic sheet was placed under him and he was strung up again and his legs spayed apart. The men waited and watched him, taking special interest 'in the crotch and legs of his fresh, dry shorts.</p> <p>They didn't have to wait long. Paul started to squirm and wriggle as the overwhelming feeling of needing a piss rose up inside him. He could hold it no longer, and with a feeling of abandon, started to let it go. The relief was wonderful and as it flowed out he felt quite a sexy feeling from the end of his penis. The first sign of this to the watching audience was when it started to dribble from, first one leg, then the other. One man rushed towards him and kneeling down eagerly pressed his mouth to the hem of the boy's leaking cord shorts, greedily drinking the young boy's warm piss. It was now gushing out and soaking through the heavy corduroy from the bottom of the fly and down the legs.</p> <p>The boy's piss was running over the man, who was dressed in a school grey pullover and grey short trousers. Now someone else joined in and standing beside the boy pulled out his cock from a pair of brown, piss smelling corduroy short trousers, aimed it into the pocket or Paul's shorts and let go a thick stream of yellow piss. Then walking round behind him, still pissing, all over the seat of his shorts aimed it into the other pocket. Someone else stepped up, dressed as a boy scout. He was wearing cotton khaki drill shorts. He knelt behind the boy in a position to catch the piss draining from the boy's shorts. It ran all over the wide button fly and over the legs of the khaki shorts making them dark. He opened out the flap covering the fly buttons and let the trough fill to the brim with the piss, momentarily covering the four buttons. The front, fly and legs were now really stained dark with piss and he stayed there until it stopped flowing from the boy's now dark shorts. Paul now realised why they had chosen the thick corduroy shorts. They could soak up an enormous amount of piss. They felt so heavy it seemed that they would drag him to the floor and indeed they would have if he had not been bound to the wooden frame by the thick ropes. The boy scout stood up, his khaki shorts stuck to him and clinging to his thighs as if he had been swimming in them. Steam was rising up from them.</p> <p>Paul was then released and dressed in his own special pair of short trousers and told that he was free for the rest of the night. He was to get some sleep ready for the hunt tomorrow. He was totally exhausted and was helped to the bedroom by the two slaves who had earlier sat at his feet.</p> <p>It was now gone midnight and most of the company were settling down in pairs or more, at the end of the room, which was covered with about a dozen mattresses, thrown onto the floor. As he passed them they smiled evilly while groping themselves, staring lasciviously at his spunk glistening short trousers, knows what they might be able to do to Paul, in his turn, stole an envious glance at their really spunked up, bulging shorts, knowing that they would be going on for a few hours yet. Having spent a few years spunking into his own short trousers or being forced to by men in toilets or the cinema he was turned on by a pair of really spunked up shorts. Also he wouldn't mind seeing what those boy scout khaki shorts were like, he hadn't experienced someone into piss before, and he had vague memories of wetting his shorts a few times when he was about eight or nine and how he really quite liked the sensation. The slaves were there to make sure that nobody crept in for more 'fun', and to undress him but also to make sure he didn't take off his short trousers, for they were required to dry on him as he slept.</p> <p>He stretched out on the cover of the bed not caring about the wet shorts. The two younger boys, one was ten and the other eleven, laid either side of him, on their sides. They all faced the same way. They snuggled up close together ""to help his shorts to dry"" they said. The twelve year old, behind him whispered into his ear, just as he was dropping off, that he thought he did wonderfully well and was sure that he would soon be a favourite in the club.</p> </div>",[]
912,Tight Night,-1,JESTER,no@email,,2004-12-19,37,4,"g, b, rubber, Vac-Bed, ped, tort, kidnap, mast, inc",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jester001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jim driving Downtown with is old Pickup-Truck. Allways his Eyes open of Kids around 6-10 Years. He want´s a Boy and a Girl around same Age and same high. Then, after he nearly left the village, when he passes the Park, he see it:A Pair of Kids maybe 7 or 8 Year old. After he Stopped his Truck he´s looking around. All Quiet... no other Persons who´s looking for the Kids. After waiting some more Minutes he left his Truck. In his Pocket some very Popular ""Sally-Drops"", with Berry Taste. But this Drops where special: They have a good amound of Knock-Out Liquid inside. After he came near he see that the Kids Playing with Puppets.</p> <p>""Hi Kids"", he said,""How are you...""</p> <p>The Boy looking up and looking at the Man:""Hi Mister...""</p> <p>Jim think about to bring the Kids so far to Eat the Drops. Hmmmm....</p> <p>Then he say:""I have Talk to your Mom, she say that she is Busy untill Evening and I have to look for you.""</p> <p>""Whats your Name Mister?"" the Boy ask.</p> <p>""I´m Jim""... and your name?"", he reply. </p> <p>""I´m Mark and this is my Twin Sister Susi.. Are you really comming from Mom??""</p> <p>""Yes, of course, let us go to your House..""... </p> <p>""Wanna a Drops Kids?? Jim ask. </p> <p>Susi have played with her Puppets untill now: ""Of course"" she sayed.</p> <p>Then Jim grap in his Bag and take the Drops out. ""Here, Lets go!"" say Jim. The Kids take the Puppets and going to the Truck. Jim open the Door and let the Kids in. When Jim going around he Truck, he think ""Nice Kids... The Girl about 4´4 high and nice Body and the Boy 4´8 high."" Perfect for his Plans. </p> <p>After he get in he Start and Drive out of the Village, Susi Protests: ""Hey, we Drive in the Wrong Direction!""</p> <p>Jim say only: ""I must look for a Place to Turn..."" Then he want´s to Silence the Childs: ""Hey Kids who can Bite and Swallow his Drops First..?"" Answer from both Kids ""I`m First"" and beginn to bit on the Drops and after some Bites the Liquid inside is Mixing with the taste of the Drops, so that the Kids don´t taste it.</p> <p>After 10 seconds both Kids have a funny look in thier Eyes. 10 Seconds more both are Knocked out. Jim dive faster now fast away from the Village. After 50 Miles he left the Main Road and then drive a small Sand Road, for 13 Miles and then again change the Road to a smaller Way. Then he see his small Rent House. He Stopped and go to the Door, and open it. It´s was very well heated. Jim klicked the Light on. Inisde was a Big Bed and a Rubber Vacuum Bag on it. He looks to the Clock... 2 Hours. in a Short Time the Kids gonna be Awake. He going fast back to the Truck, and take First Mark then Susi inside. After he put both on the Bed, he beginn to take off the clothes of Susi. She have a Wounderfull Skin, and a small Pussy. So Tiny so fine. Wow! He open the Vacuum Bed and put susi on her Back inside. She's moaning, when she feels the Cool rubber on her Skin. The Jim Turning to Mark and looking at him. Oh he has a litte erection. His little 2´5 inch Boner stand a little up from his tender Body. He laying the litte Boy next to his Sister. Then he take the KY out of the Board and beginn to spray a good amound on the Slit on Susis vagina. The 8 year old Girl moans again. He smears the KY with his index Finger around her little Pussy and first Time insert his Finger to the First inside. Carefull not to hurt her he drove in and out of her Slit. After 5 Minutes the little Girl began to shudder and squim and Jim feel his finger get Squezzed inside her pussy. ""Wow, the little Girl have her First Orgasm."" </p> <p>She beginn to open her deep Blue Eyes: ""That was great..."" ... then she faint again. Jim now continue with his Plan. He turns to Mark and put some KY on his little Boner. Then he put his Fingers genty around and beginn to Mastubating the little Boy. Some Minutes later the little the 2nd Grader have full erect a 3´inch Boner. He take the Boy up from the Bed and put him on the Belly of his Sister. His little Boner straight on the Pussy of his Sister. Jim close the zipper around the Bag looking at the Kids. Just now both kids getting awake and only see that they are Trapped tight in rubber. No Way to Escape. Jim have closed the Air Hole, so that both Kids have only the Air inside the Bag. The Air getting fast thick and the inside of the Bag beginn to Wet from the Breath. Jim go to the Storage Room and get the Vacuum Cleaner out. He connect it and put the Hose on the Valve on the Vacuum Bed. Both Kids looking to Jim as he Push the Power Switch. The Air is sucked out Slowly. First not much happen, then the Bag beginns to tighten. Because Both Kids are so Wet from Sweat and Wetness of the Breath inside the Bag they are slide well. The Lubrication of the Ky give the rest. Mars Penis slide inside his little Sisters Pussy with it´s whole lenght. As Mark want to Pull Back, the Vacuum reach it´s Power and encase the Kids absolutely tight. Absolute inmobile the Kids are pressed together. Jim turn of the Vacuum and look at his Prisoniers. Jim let his Trouser down and beginn to Jerk off. After 1 Minutes both Kids can´t holt thier Air anymore and moaning and try to Scream for Air. But there is no Air. They are struggle Hard. After 2 Minutes Jim shoots his Load on the Rubber encased Kids. Then he fast open the Bag a little and let the Air comming back. Susi and Mark are Breath hard and fast. </p> <p>After some Minutes he say ""And how was it..?"" </p> <p>Both kids still have to breath fast: ""Oh I feel so Dizzy down there..."" Susi answer. Mark fully sweat: ""I was funny..."" Jim thinking a little then say ""I can Help you for a Longer Session..."" and get the Hose out of under the Bed. It´s have a Hose and parting in two Hoses and a Mouth Ball on each the one Side. </p> <p>Jim Push the Dubbled side into the Vac-Bed and Say: ""O. k Kids!! Every of you takes a Hose in his Mouth and the Heads Ear to Ear."" Only a Short ""O. k"" comming back. The Kids put the Ball between the Teeth and hold still. Then he take the other Side outside and close the Zipper again. Then he start the Vacuum Cleaner and the Air Going out again. The Kids are Pressed in the same Position together, Marks little Penis deep inside his Sister. Jim heard first that the Kids have Problems to Breath in Differnt rhythm, not to Breath the Air of the other. After some Minutes they are Clear and Jim Push the Rubber Pack a little to the Side and remove his own Cloth. Then he Climbed into the Bed and Rub his now Full erected Cock at the Rubber and feel the Kids Tremble in a heavy Orgasm....</p></div>",['...Sorry for my Bad English but English is not my First language so I have to Improvise at some Points....']
913,"Tight Night, Part 2",2,JESTER,no@email,The Continue of Two Kids how get Abducted and a Trip into the World of Bondage.Hope My English is this Time a little Better....;o),2005-11-13,14,4,"M, b, g, ped, bd, anal, rubber, vaccum, uncons, machine",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jester002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The Next Morning....</p> <p>It´s 7.30 now and the Kids are still in the Rubber Vac-Bag. From outside you see the only two little Bodys of Mark and Susi pressed tight together, without a chnace to move. The Bag hold them in a absolute grip. Jim Awake as first and see that he a left a big mess in his Bed. He must cum last night about 10 Times.</p> <p>Then his view going at his ""living Parcel"" in Rubber beside him. Both are breathing normaly and deep. They must also exhaust after a night like this. Jim goin to the Toilet and when he coimng back the Kids are make some indefinable Noises. The Boundle rolling all over the bed and also the Com from Jim last night..""MMMpppfff"", is all that he can understand. Time to open the Bag, but first he want to make Breakfirst. He is going down in to kitchen and make Coffee and Tee some Beard and comming back. The Bag now is near the end to the he must hurry not to let the Kids crush onto the Floor. He open the Bag....</p> <p>Mark first spits the Mouth Piece out ...""Uff... normal Air. Is that Cool and Fresh ..."", he say´s as he climb out of the Bag as First. Then Follow Susi weak from the Pressure and both have pressure marks on the Body. In Adiition are both wet from sweat. In the Bag is over Half Gallon Liquid. They had sweat so much out.</p> <p>Jim say only ""O. k Kids now a fast Shower , then Breakfirst."". Both are Jumping together under the Shower and then they huury Down into the Living room.</p> <p>The Table is ready, and the get a Big Breakfirst, but the Kids are don´t know that mad Jim had a Special Orance Juice. The is a strong sleeping Drug in, and the Kids are so Thurthy , that they drink the full Bottle away.</p> <p>Jim know´s that the Drug need about 1 hr. to get full effect. so Jim had time to go into the Cellar and get to Box for the Transport of the Kids. The Box is 5 foot long and 2 feet 10 inch wide. The Deep is 3 foot. He hear the Kids upstairs are playing at the Game Cube and at Moment the haven´t a Clue that the have not long to sleep again. Jim open the Box and poure some Styropor Flakes in so the the Kids would have a good grounding.</p> <p>In the Next room Jim have an old Pallet Wrapping machine, from his old Companie, when the going Bankrupt. He have also Save most Rolles of Pallet Wrap 1000 yds log and 15 inch broadly. He starts the Machine for Warm-up and take the big Box in the Same room....</p> <p>In the meantime the Kids are feeling that the get fast tired. After 20 minutes they fell a little Funny , after 40 Minutes the don´t want to Move anymore. After Full hour they are both Sleeping. After the Showner they have only put on thier underwear. Both are lying on the Sofa. Jim go to the Stairs , but all is Quiet now.</p> <p>""Good"" he things to himself and take first Susi the Stairs down easyly She is not weighs much. In the Cellar he take he Underway down and put her into the Wrapping Machine. He have created a Special holder , so that she stands alone. The Machine beginns at he Shoulder und running Slowly with strong wrappings down to her Legs. Because the Wrappes are Overlapping the are Hold her very tight. Even she would now Awake, she can´t do anyting. The machine wraps her in so much that he Body un it is not more Visible. When the Lower part is ready, the Machine going up and the over Shoulders to her neck and at last over er Pretty Faceand the Top from Susi´s Head. That all happend in 2 Minutes. Jim Stops the Machine, after the Roll was over and take the Plastic Figure out. The is no sign the a Living girlis hidden under the Plastic. Jim took a razor-blade and open the Plastic at the Girl´s Mouth , so she can Breath. She was about 1 Minutes without Air. Longer would be to Dangerous, that the can Suffocate. Jim put´s her on the Ground and going back to get Mark down. After he have Maks wrapped in the same Way, he put in a 3rd Roll and put both kids again on Rotating Plate. Then he Starts again and Both Kids are Wrapped together back to back. After the Machine was ready he Change again and put a big Tape roll onto the Machine. Then he make the next step. The ""Parcle"" get a Big Tape Wrap. He know that the Kids would sweat heavy again, but they need only max. 24 to thier Destination.</p> <p>Jim took the Big Backage and lowering it into the Box. There is still place for Foam Pellets, He inserting the Breath tubes in both Kids Mouth and conect them to the Valves in the Ground in the Box, where they are hidden. Then Jim fill the Box completely with the Foam Pellets and Nail it shut. He put´s the Label on ""Upsite"",""Fragile"" and ""to not Turn"". Then he add the Shippiung Label:</p> <p>Mrs. und Mrs. Goofman<br/> Mainstreet 24<br/> 35553 Long Town</p> <p>And Priotry Delivering !!!</p> <p>The Adress he had asked from Mark Yesterday.</p> <p>After 1,5 Hrs. he was ready with all.</p> <p>He calls a Pacle Service and ask for the Pics for a Box with about 200 Pounds. He get a good Price and say that they can pick it up, at a Fake adress from a House , where nobody here Living for about 1 Year, in about 3 Hrs. Also he Saied he is not at Home , but he put the Box in front of the garage. He lift the heavy Box into back of his Car and left the House. he Drive the Sand Way back and when he reach the Main Street he tuns to the Opposite Side of the Home of Susi and Mark. He drive 2 Hrs. and get to the Town where he lives. After he reach the House he Carefull unload the Big Box.(Fisrt on side out on the Ground , then the other side...). He put the Delivering papers on the Box. Offical are the Papers Written for Machine Parts. Also he gives a Fake Psot adress , where the Deliver Company sent the Bill.</p> <p>He drive to his Hrouse and then he get a Shower and a sleep. After 3 Hrs , he awake and drive again to the House. The Box is gone. The Kids are on the Way home.......</p> <p>After 20 Hrs. Mrs. Goofman hear the Dorbell rings. She opens and a Delivery Man standing infront her Door.""Hello are you Mrs. Goofman"" he Ask...""Ähh yes, why ?"", she answer,""I have a Delivering for You a Big Box. Mrs. Goofman thing´s a Moment, she can´t remember that she have Ordered somethng..., but her Man maybe....</p> <p>""O. k bring it to the Floor Please"" and underscrip the Papers. He Deliver man bring a Really big and Heavy Box and stored it in the Foor.""thank you"" he say and leave.</p> <p>""I wait untill Bob,(Mark´s and susi´s Fahter), comming home"" she thinging and going back to the House Work. The Kids are slowly Awake and Try to make Noise but htey are so good Packed that a ll Moves and Noises get absorbed inside the Box. After 5 Hrs. Bob comes Home and see a Big box. After he have ask Mrs. Goofman the Decite no to open the Box because the haven´t oder machine parts and the want to Call the Deliver companie to get the Box back to Sender. But today ti´s too late to phone them. Tommorow they also neet to go to the police again to ask for thies missing Kids.</p> <p>At 11 P. m they got to Sleep. And they have realy not Idea what is in the Box.</p> <p>Inisde the Box Mark and Susi are really Dehydrated, because they have Sweat very much and haven´t eat for now 24hrs. NEXT Morning:......</p> <p>After Breakfirst bob is going into the Cellar a take something to open the Box. He want to take a View befor going to Work. after opening the Box and put the foam Pellets away he finf a Plastic Wrped thing. The took a knive and Carefull cut the Plastic open. Then he see something what lock like Legs....?!?! That are 4 LEGS ! Child LEGs and Fast he knows that he have his children back. Mark and Susi Feel the Cold of the Outside on thier Legs. The are so Sweaty that they are Drenched from Head to toe. But After they Where Cut out they Jumped to thier Parents neck and never would let them go again....</p> <p>The Man who did that to the Kids, where Never Found.....</p></div>",[]
914,"Musical Captors, Part 1",1,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-02-09,5,5,"m/g, bond, nosex, cons, teen",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Scott &amp; Amanda</p> <p>Scott entered his little sister’s room early in the morning, to get her up for school. Well before school, actually, because he wanted a chance to play with her a little before they had to leave to catch the bus. Scott had been spending a lot of time with his new girlfriend, and felt guilty for neglecting his sister. He &amp; Amanda were practically inseparable up until he had started High School this year, now that they were attending different schools he saw her a lot less, and with his girlfriend taking up a lot of free time, it seemed like they were growing further apart.</p> <p>Amanda was still sound asleep, and her dark brown hair and serious face looked adorable and innocent as Scott crept up beside her bed, quietly so as not to wake her. He reached out and took a lock of her hair and gently brushed just the tip of her nose with it. Her nose twitched, and he did it again. He kept tickling her gently with her own hair, first the nose, then the ear, then trailing gently along her lips, until she finally woke up from the tickling, itchy pestering.</p> <p>Her eyes opened sleepily. “Hey, you.”</p> <p>“Good morning, sleepy head.” And he kissed her cheek, and began tickling her sides and her ribs with his long, flexible fingers. She giggled and laughed and tried to roll away from his assault, and he just grabbed her and rolled her back and kept tickling.</p> <p>“Tickle, Tickle, Tickle!” he said, his fingers dancing all over her skin, grabbing and pinching and prodding her ribs, and up in her armpits, and her neck, then suddenly down to her belly, then along her legs, then quick as a flash back up to her vulnerable, ticklish ribs.</p> <p>She laughed and giggled, hysterically, until he had her practically shrieking with delight.</p> <p>“Whoa! Not so loud! You’ll wake up mom and dad.”</p> <p>She was laughing too hard, but trying to catch her breath to tell him something, but she couldn’t get the words out because she was laughing so hard, and that made it funnier and set her off again, louder than ever.</p> <p>Scott startled and looked up as she shrieked loudly in her laughing fit, as if he expected his parents to angrily burst in right that moment to see what the noise was all about at this early hour of the morning. He quickly clapped his hand over Amanda’s mouth.</p> <p>“Sshhhh, now, you’ll get us in trouble if you’re too loud.”</p> <p>But with his other hand, he started tickling her sides again, keeping one hand securely over her mouth for safety’s sake. Then she struggled to get away, and he lost his grip on her. It looked like she was about to say something, but she was trying to get her breath back. </p> <p>Scott took his hand off her mouth to pull her back to him and tickle her some more, which set off laughing again. If he didn’t use both hands to hold her, she’d get away, but if he didn’t keep his hand on her mouth, she’d wake up their parents. Thinking quickly, he pulled her blankets and bedcover up over her head for a moment. Then he got up and crossed to her dresser, and opened a drawer. He snatched up a soft, white handkerchief and a handful of brightly colored bandannas.</p> <p>Amanda had gotten her breath back and untangled herself from her bedcovers. She was looking up at him, wiping the tears of laughter from her eyes. “Scott, what I was trying to tell you before is I can’t….”</p> <p>“Here you go, I’ve got just the thing,” Scott said, ignoring her. She claimed he ignored her all the time, which he claimed wasn’t true, but yet it still seemed to happen an awful lot. He had folded up the handkerchief into a nice, neat, compact square. “This will keep you from waking up the whole house!” </p> <p>“But, you don’t have to do that because ulmmpfffff!!!!” as Amanda didn’t get to finish because Scott popped it into her mouth quick as a flash. Then he tied the red bandanna around her head, deftly knotted in the back, over her mouth to hold the hanky safely in place. “That’ll help keep you guiet so mom and dad can sleep. Now, where were we?” And he fell on top of her, pushing her back onto the bed, and his hands roamed her body, seeking out the most ticklish spots. </p> <p>Now able to tickle without fear of parental interruption, Scott redoubled his assault, and had Amanda shrieking and squealing into the gag, making muted, muffled howls of laughter and joy. She kicked her feet, knocking her bed covers all around, and struggled to get away from the tickling assault. Scott kept up until he had her helplessly exhausted from laughing, sucking in air through her nose, unable to to get much oxygen from her packed mouth. She felt faint and giddy, and practically light headed.</p> <p>He lay back on her small bed with her while she caught up her breath. “I know I haven’t been around much since school started, and I’ve been out with my girlfriend a lot, but after my date tonight, when Aunt Karen comes to pick us up, we’ll have the whole weekend together. We can play games or watch movies or whatever you want to do. I promise.”</p> <p>That reminded Amanda of what she wanted to tell him. “Hmmrff,” she started, but then remembered she still had the gag on. Feeling silly for forgetting it, she reached up to pull it down.</p> <p>“Oh no you don’t!!” Scott said in his playful mock-stern voice. “You’re still the prisoner of …The Tickle Monster!!!” and he started to tickle her over again. She shrieked and giggled and rolled this way and that to escape those knowing, kneading fingers that traveled all over her, but this assault didn’t last nearly as long as the last. After a brief tickle, just to let her know who was still in charge here, he said, “Come on, let’s get some breakfast.” And he rolled over her off the bed, then pulled her with him, off the bed and onto her feet. She was wearing white socks, and just the oversize “football jersey” style nightshirt, and (he naturally assumed) her panties. He, of course, had planned ahead so he was already dressed for school.</p> <p>She again reached up to remove the gag, figuring that if they were going to breakfast, the tickle game was over. But he again caught her hand as she reached up. “Now, now, didn’t I just say you’re still my prisoner? We’d better do something about those hands.” He picked up the black &amp; white bandanna. “Now cross your wrists.” Amanda sighed theatrically, but then shrugged &amp; did so, and Scott tied her hands loosely in front of her with the bandanna. He moved behind her and placed a hand on each of her shoulders, pushing her in front of him. “Now, March!” and he guided his captive down to the kitchen for breakfast, after grabbing a handful of the bandannas &amp; stuffing them in his back pocket, just in case.</p> <p>Once in the kitchen, he realized he was going to have to let go of her to make his captive breakfast. So, he decided to let her watch cartoons while he was busy in the kitchen. He marched her over to the couch and pushed her backwards so she fell to sitting, and flicked the TV on to cartoons. “Now, don’t move or you won’t get breakfast!” And he took the remote control with him. Amanda knew she was only loosely tied and could probably squirm free with just a little effort, but she also knew he had to untie her for breakfast and to let her get dressed for school anyway, so a few more minutes wouldn’t hurt. Secretly, she was just glad he was paying attention to her again, he’d been so busy with his new girlfriend that the only one she got to see any more was their neighbor, Jill. Jill was in high school with Scott, but had more or less taken over Scott’s job of babysitting Amanda when their parents were out, since Scott was always off with his girlfriend. Maybe Jill would want to play “Prisoner” with her some night. Amanda leaned back against the couch and watched cartoons.</p> <p>After a few minutes, Scott came back. He had breakfast baking in the oven and figured he had a few minutes before the timer chimed, so he’d enjoy his captive sister a little more while he could. Amanda had really grown up in the past year, and was just on the verge of starting puberty. It was hard not to notice. Some parts of Scott had noticed before his mind had, apparently, and the tickling game had awakened an almost painful erection. This was nothing really new, because Scott was at the stage of puberty where no one really had to be in the room for him to suddenly have a painful erection. Actually, it was almost a rarity for him not to have a painful erection.</p> <p>He came back into the living room and sat down next to his prisoner. During commercial, he reached his arm around her waist, and took hold of her, and playfully pulled her up to sit on his lap, getting a free tickle in the maneuver. Amanda slid up onto his lap, and wriggle back against him to watch TV. She became aware that she wasn’t wearing anything except her pink panties and her football jersey-nightshirt…which wouldn’t concern her except it felt like she was sitting on the remote control, and it was poking her panties up into her buttcrack. </p> <p>She wriggled a little bit to get off of it, not realizing that Scott had left the remote control in the kitchen when he was making breakfast. Amanda wriggling around on his lap didn’t make the erection any less painful…and there’s no telling what might have happened next if the timer hadn’t chimed at that moment…the same moment that keys rattled in the doorlock and their next door neighbor Jill walked in.</p></div>","['Standard Disclaimer: this is a work of fiction. Anyone unable to tell the difference between fiction & reality should seek professional help. This is adult in nature and not intended for viewing by minors, or anyone who could be harmed by reading it.']"
915,"Musical Captors, Part 2",2,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-02-09,3,5,"mf/g, bond, nosex, cons, teen",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Jill &amp; Amanda</p> <p>Jill was in the same grade as Scott, but you wouldn’t know it to look at them. Jill had hit her growth spurt early, and was now almost a head taller than Scott- and towered over most of the girls in her grade. Unfortunately, height was about the only way she was growing, and her chest was still underdeveloped. She was tall and pipe-cleaner thin in that awful, awkward, gawky-dorky adolescent way. Jill played basketball to maximize her height advantage, and pretended not to notice the nicknames her shorter classmates tagged her with. She was blonde and blue-eyed and tried as much as she could to write the name calling off to jealousy. She’d just feel better if she had a chest.</p> <p>Jill was their next door neighbor, and over at Scott &amp; Amanda’s at least as often as she was at her own house. For one thing, Scott had a basketball goal mounted in his driveway, so she was always over for practice and Horse and one-on-one. For another thing, her parents were never home, so she felt better, and her parents felt better if she was in a house that actually had parents in it. Other than that, her parents never really bothered to check on her, they always just assumed that if Jill wasn’t around, she was next door.</p> <p>Scott’s parents had taken in their “adopted daughter” with casual neighborly grace, and Jill wasn’t sure they knew how much it meant to her, having a place to go. In exchange for the occasional dinner, Jill was more than happy to help Amanda with her homework, babysit when Scott wasn’t around (which was more and more often these days, and Jill had noticed far more than Amanda had) and to take bring in the mail &amp; water the plants while they were out of town. Jill had a spare key in case Amanda or Scott ever lost theirs.</p> <p>Scott looked baffled at Jill’s sudden entrance, and Jill looked just as surprised to see Scott there…with Amanda tied up and gagged on his lap. They exchanged “deer in the headlights” looks with each other.</p> <p>“Hey, Jill. What are you doing here?” Scott got his tongue back first, but then, he had home field advantage.</p> <p>“Ummm…I came to check on the place while your parents are gone. I, uhhh…I thought you guys were already gone to school? And what are you doing with Amanda?”</p> <p>Scott laughed. The look on Jill’s face was just too precious, and the tension he felt over being “busted” in a compromising position needed release. The surprise had pretty much cancelled his erection, but he knew it would be back. “She’s my tickle-prisoner. It’s just a game. You can help me guard her, now that you’re here. I knew you were going to watch the house, but my parents aren’t leaving until tomorrow.”</p> <p>“Dude, your parents are already gone. Their car isn’t outside. They asked me last night to stay with Amanda after school until Karen got here because you were going to be out with L. A.”</p> <p>“What? Why didn’t they tell me that?” Scott was surprised.</p> <p>Amanda started laughing. She tried saying, “That was what I was trying to tell you all along!” But it came out muffled and incomprehensible through her gag. Jill caught on right away. “I think your sister knows, maybe you should ask her.” She smiled, and Amanda nodded back to her.</p> <p>Scott slid Amanda off his lap and gave her another tickle. “Well, if you were coming over after school, what are you doing here now? Are you wearing that to school? That’s a little casual, even for you.”</p> <p>Jill was dressed in her standard t-shirt, cut-off jeans shorts, and white keds sneakers that she wore to run around with Scott and Amanda. Cut off jeans were against the school’s dress code. “Oh. Ummm…uh, I wasn’t really sure if I was going to go today. I figured I might as well water the plants and stuff so I wouldn’t forget later.”</p> <p>“Hold on, I gotta get breakfast,” Scott dashed into the kitchen, remembering that the timer chimed when Jill walked in. Amanda took the opportunity to jump up off the couch and skip over to see Jill, her eyes shining with mischief. She held out her bandanna-bound hands so Jill could untie her.</p> <p>Jill wasn’t that surprised to see Amanda tied up, she’d been witness to dozens of sibling squabbles and bratty vengeance played out over the years. She was more surprised that the two of them weren’t off to school already, and at having to explain her own presence here this early. She was glad Scott bought her lie, or even if he hadn’t, was willing to drop it for now. He was her best friend and practically her brother, but she wasn’t bold enough to tell him why she was really here at this hour.</p> <p>Amanda waggled her tied wrists up at Jill and grunted into her gag and gave her best pleading innocent-puppy look. “Well, I don’t know,” said Jill in response to the unspoken request. “What did you do to him to deserve this?” In the world of sibling rivalry, pre-emptive strikes were common, but paybacks and “she started it’s” were more common.</p> <p>“Nothing, honest!” came out more like “nuffmm, hmmsmm!” thanks to the gag. Amanda shook her head. Jill laughed. “Bring her in here!” shouted Scott from the kitchen. Now that he knew his parents weren’t sleeping, there wasn’t any real need to be quiet.</p> <p>Jill took Amanda by one shoulder, and spun her in the direction of the kitchen, stepping behind her and hugging Amanda back against her chest. “Let’s go, prisoner.” Jill marched Amanda into the kitchen, immediately getting into the spirit of the game.</p> <p>“I’m taking her gag off, unless you plan on feeding her intravenously,” announced Jill as she got Amanda into her chair at the table. Scott set out another plate and poured another glass of orange juice for Jill. “Is this her last meal before the firing squad, or is being sent off to school her fate worse than death?”</p> <p>Scott chuckled as he finished fixing Jill part of his breakfast. “You know…” he began slyly. “Since my parents are already gone for the weekend, and Aunt Karen won’t be here for us until tonight…I kinda like your idea, Jill.”</p> <p>“My idea?” she tugged the bandanna out of Amanda’s mouth and let it hang down around her neck. Amanda pushed the hanky, now just a saliva-packed wad of cloth, out of her mouth with her tongue. “Gross!” said Jill, dropping it on the table.</p> <p>“Yeah,” continued Scott, “about not going in to school today. We could all take the day off.” For Scott, not having parents around was a luxury. For Jill, it was usually the other way around.</p> <p>“YEAH!” shouted Amanda in agreement. “No School Day!”</p> <p>This didn’t really fit with Jill’s plan for the day, but there was no polite way of getting Amanda &amp; Scott out of their own house without explaining why she was really here. “Sounds great. I’m in. Here, Amanda, I’ll untie your hands.” Jill didn’t see how loosely she was bound.</p> <p>“No, don’t. I want you to feed me.”</p> <p>“Fine. Open up.” And Jill got into the game and spoon-fed Amanda breakfast, getting a few giggles when Amanda’s orange juice “accidentally” trickled all down her chin and neck. Jill used the napkin to dab the prisoner clean, and got the rest of breakfast in her without mishap.</p> <p>After breakfast, Scott reached for Amanda, “Meal time is over, prisoner! Now to get your gag back on!” Amanda pulled away from him, nearly sliding out of the chair.</p> <p>“What are you talking about? Mom and dad aren’t here! No one’s gonna hear us.”</p> <p>“All prisoners have the right to remain silent, Amanda. We could still all go to school if you want, or we could keep playing. Up to you.”</p> <p>“Okay, let’s keep playing.” She looked at the wet, sour wad of handkerchief laying on the kitchen table by her plate. “But don’t put that thing back in my mouth. Go get another one.”</p> <p>Part of the game was reaching compromise in the “play as you go” rules. “Okay, we’ll try this.” Scott went to the sink and got the large, white, thin dishtowel hanging from the hook, and dutifully, meticulously started making large folds in it, over and over, until it was a long cloth band. He stepped behind Amanda and untied the knot in the bright red bandanna hanging around her neck. He shook that out, and then rolled it up into a tight ball. “This one isn’t too wet to use, you only had a little of it in your mouth. Open wide and say, ‘Ahhh’!”</p> <p>“Ahhhhh!” Amanda opened up, just like for the dentist. Scott quickly popped the wadded bandanna ball into her mouth. It was just a size larger than the small white handkerchief, and Scott had to work it a little to fit it in, but he knew from looking at the now used hanky that her saliva would pack it down to a manageable size. Amanda’s eyes bugged out a little as her tongue worked to adjust to the cloth packing her mouth. Finally, he took the long banded dishtowel and wound it around Amanda’s head completely, then back around and tied it off in a secure knot. “There we go. That should keep you quiet.”</p> <p>He turned to Jill. Whatever he was about to say, Jill pre-empted him, “I’m a guard, right? Not another prisoner in the game.”</p> <p>Scott smiled slyly. “Well….”</p> <p>Jill looked stern. “I’m a Guard, Scott. Period.”</p> <p>Scott laughed. That’s actually what he had in mind anyway. Since Jill was the one who could blow the whistle on them to their parents, both about not being in school and about the game, Scott decided not to push his luck. “Fine, you’re a guard. Now, take the prisoner to get dressed, and don’t let your guard down for a minute! She’s wily, intelligent, dangerous, master criminal, this one is.” He helped Amanda up from the chair and gave her a hard swift swat on her butt, which produced a comical yelp only slightly muffled by the gag. “I will do the dishes.”</p> <p>That sounded like a fair trade to Jill, who again stood behind Amanda and hugged the bound prisoner against her chest and force-marched her down the hall back to her bedroom. Once there, Jill knew it would be impossible to dress Amanda with her hands tied, so she untied the bandanna binding, noticing for the first time how loose it was, and how it was just for “show” in their little tickle-game. “Hands up!” Jill commanded, and Amanda threw her arms in the air obediently. Jill couldn’t resist and tickled Amanda’s vulnerable sides and armpits. Amanda shrieked laughter into the gag, and collapsed in giggles on the floor. Jill crouched over her and continued the tickle-torture for a little bit. “Okay, try that again, up! Up! Hands in the air!” And Amanda obeyed again. This time Jill grabbed the bottom of Amanda’s sleeper-jersey and pulled it off over her head, leaving Amanda in nothing but her white socks and panties. But of course, Jill was here more than she was at her own house, and she and Amanda were practically sisters and had changed in front of each other many times.</p> <p>Amanda then took hold of Amanda’s panties and slid them down off her hips, to puddle around her ankles. “Step out.” And Amanda stepped out of them. Jill judged the socks were fine as they were and too big a hassle to change. She got Amanda into fresh panties, kittycat t-shirt, and was about to go for jeans, but then decided on shorts- if they were going to continue the tickle game, then the more skin exposed to tickle, the better. Finally, she tied a pair of red keds sneakers on Amanda’s feet, to match Jill’s own white ones. All the while, Scott’s creative and effective gag remained in place. Jill was going to brush out Amanda’s hair, but she’d have to untie the gag to do that, so that could wait until lunch. She’d have to remember to have her brush her teeth then, too.</p> <p>“Now let’s get you back to central command,” Jill said in her prison-guard voice. “Hands behind your back!” And Amanda complied, and Jill tied the black and white bandanna back around her wrists- a little tighter than Scott had, but loose enough that Amanda could squirm free if she wanted to, since they were just playing.</p> <p>Jill fell in behind her and hugged her neighbor back against her chest for the familiar prisoner-march back to the living room just before leaving, Jill pocketed a red bandanna from Amanda’s dresser. Scott had been busy in their absence. He had done the dishes, and set up the DVD player with some themed entertainment for today. They all sat down on the couch together, and Scott decided to “take no chances with the dangerous prisoner” and knelt down in front of Amanda and bound her ankles together with the red bandanna he picked up earlier. “Huh,” though Jill, “that’s what I was going to do.”</p> <p>Then Scott showed them what movies he had selected, which fit today’s theme: they watched The Big Hit, Single White Female, and Bound. The movie ratings and the thought that some of those movies weren’t appropriate for someone as young as Amanda never entered their minds.</p> <p>They didn’t sit passively during the movies, though. Every so often one or the other would lean over and tickle Amanda, and a couple of times Scott got a few tickle-gropes in on his neighbor. During the scene in The Big Hit, they decided to copy it and had races around the house with their feet tied with bandannas. Jill won easily, even with her feet tied, she was still faster than they were. Also during the Big Hit, it reminded Amanda that she had to pee, and she was able to pantomime that to Jill, who took her prisoner bunny-hopping to the bathroom, and slid her shorts and panties down, just like in the movie. Amanda knew Jill would always take care of her.</p> <p>While this was going on, Scott was on the phone a lot. When Jill asked him who it was, he just shook his head at her, but she knew who he was calling. Finally, on the last call, he hung up the phone with a triumphant, “YES!!”</p> <p>He smiled to Jill. “L. A. said she’d cut her last classes after lunch and come over here. Since you’re already here to watch Amanda, we can start our date early.” Jill tried to hide the look on her face, and turned away before Scott had a chance to misinterpret it.</p> <p>“And now, its exercise time for the prisoner,” Scott said. Even with all the races and chases, tickling and tackling, and bunny-hopping near-escapes, Scott knew you can only sit on the couch watching movies for so long. Plus, with L. A. coming over, he wanted one last chance to play around with Amanda before his girlfriend got here. So he untied Amanda’s hands, and untied her gag.</p> <p>“What are we doing now?” asked Amanda when she spit out the bandanna. Her voice sounded croaky-funny to her because her mouth was so dry now.</p> <p>“Even real prisoners in jail get time in the exercise yard. Since Jill is here, let’s play some basketball.”</p> <p>“Shiny!” shouted Amanda, her favorite word from the TV show Firefly. She jumped up to run outside and grab the ball first, but forgot her feet were still tied up and fell forward on the floor.</p> <p>“Whoa, little freight train! Take it easy!” Scott laughed and scooped her up off the floor and stood her upright on her bound feet. He and Jill raced outside and left Amanda to pick at the knot binding the bandanna around her ankles, which had gotten tighter with all the kicking she did whenever she was tickled. Finally, she gave up on the knot, and untied her keds instead, and took off her shoes so she could slide the bandanna down off her feet, then raced outside to join her brother and Jill. Jill was in the driveway, tying her long blonde hair back with a navy blue bandanna so it wouldn’t be in her face during the game.</p> <p>The game was great, but Jill seemed really off her stride. It seemed her mind really wasn’t on the game. When they had gotten pretty hot and sweaty, Jill excused herself to go in and get lemonade for everyone, but Amanda could see something was wrong, so she excused herself a minute later to go help. She found Jill sitting on the steps in front of the house, her long, blonde hair, slightly damp from the exertion of the game, hanging forward to cover her face.</p> <p>Amanda quietly came up and sat down next to her neighbor, so not to disturb her. They sat there for a minute or so in silence, before Amanda finally had to ask. “Are you bothered because Scott asked L. A. to come over early?” Jill couldn’t speak, she just nodded.</p> <p>Amanda asked the big question, “Is it because…do you love Scott?”</p> <p>Jill was quiet a long time, staring down at her sneakers. But finally, she looked up at Amanda, her eyes peeking out through a curtain of long blonde hair. “No…I think…I think I’m in love with L. A.”</p></div>",[]
916,"Musical Captors, Part 3",3,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-02-09,3,5,"mfg/f, bond, reluc, teen",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Scott &amp; L. A.</p> <p>Elaine was one of those “cooler than thou” kids who did everything first, said everything first, had everything first. She wasn’t just a trend setter, she was the shark’s dorsal fin that showed where cool was, but only the shark knew where it was going, and everyone else was just caught in the wake. As just one example, a long time ago she dropped the “ne” from the end of her first name, so now she was just “Elai”, and pronounced it L. A., like the city. As another example, Elai had already entered puberty, and her chest was developing. Jill was just entering puberty, and couldn’t really stake a claim to heterosexual or homosexual, and was still trying to figure out what it all meant and where she fit in. All she knew was that even before Elai wanted Scott, Jill had wanted Elai. And since her neighbor had started dating her daydream, nothing had made sense anymore, and she was dying a little each time she saw them together.</p> <p>Amanda was confused. “You can’t love L. A. She’s a girl!”</p> <p>Jill sighed. “I know that, Amanda. But…well, I don’t know how else to put it. I mean, you love your mom, right?”</p> <p>“Of course.”</p> <p>“And you love your Aunt Karen.”</p> <p>“Of course.”</p> <p>“So, girls can love girls, and in fact we do all the time. We just want to act like we can’t for some reason. I just think love is a lot stronger than people give it credit for. I think it can be a lot of things, and can show in a lot of different ways. Like…like in that movie we just saw, Bound. Those were two girls, and they loved each other. I just don’t think it only happens in movies, is all. I don’t know, maybe I’m not making any sense.”</p> <p>Amanda was quiet a long time, then slipped her arm around Jill in a hug. “It’s okay, Jill. And, Jill?”</p> <p>“…what?” came a quiet voice.</p> <p>“I love you, too.” </p> <p>Jill turned to accept the hug, and embraced Amanda with all her strength, crying on the little girl's shoulder. After a moment or two, Jill had her composure back. “Boy am I glad I saved a couple of these,” she joked, pulling a bandanna out of her back pocket. She wiped her eyes and dried her tears, and blew her nose noisily in it. “Eww, let’s not use this one for a gag anymore.” And she and Amanda broke up in giggles, and went inside to fetch the lemonade.</p> <p>Coming back outside, Scott joined them and drank thirstily. Jill had been hatching ideas. “Say, Scott,” she began slyly, in almost a perfect imitation of Scott’s earlier plan to lay out of school for the day. “You and Elai weren’t supposed to go out until later…and now you have all this extra time…and no parents around.”</p> <p>Scott perked up. “Yeah?”</p> <p>“Well, I was thinking…what if we surprise L. A. and include her in our game of prisoner?”</p> <p>Scott swallowed hard and felt another painfully tight erection coming on, as his dick fought to break free of his pants and destroy downtown Tokyo.</p> <p>“She doesn’t know I’m here, right?”</p> <p>“Actually, I told her you were here watching Amanda.” </p> <p>“Oh. Well, I guess that doesn’t matter, it would still be a surprise. We could just pretend that everything was normal- normal for us, anyway- and when she came in, we could all gang up on her and tie her up!”</p> <p>“I don’t know if she’ll like that.”</p> <p>“Oh, come on, Scott. Amanda liked it and you didn’t warn her before hand, right? And we’re only playing, right? And…and…if she doesn’t like it, we’ll just let her go and no harm done, okay?”</p> <p>Scott didn’t even register that Jill was trying to sell him on this idea. He was trying to get bloodflow back to his brain. “Yeah, okay, that sounds like a plan.”</p> <p>And so they did. When Elai came to the door, Scott answered it and hugged her hello, then steered her into the living room, where Jill &amp; Amanda were waiting. As Elai opened her mouth to say hello, suddenly all 3 of them grabbed her and whisked her over to the couch. Before she could even scream in surprise or protest in outrage, they were tickling her and holding her down. Jill tossed Elai’s purse to the side, Scott held her hands together, and Amanda sat on her legs, pinning her to the couch. Jill got a bright orange bandanna tied around her wrists, as Amanda started taking off her shoes, tossing them away. Scott was tickling Elai, who was too surprised to get her breath back. Amanda held her feet together so Jill could pin them with a loop of twine they had prepared, but Elai kicked that apart as soon as Amanda let go of her feet.</p> <p>Since plan A fell through, Jill went for the long white dishtowel they had used as a gag earlier. She was able to tie up Elai’s feet with that, and Jill gave Scott the thumb’s up sign, so he let Elai catch her breath.</p> <p>“Scott, what the hell are you doing??” she screamed at him.</p> <p>“I told you earlier that we were playing prisoner games with Amanda. Now you get to be part of the game.” </p> <p>She glared up at him, still panting and furious, more from the initial shock of being attacked than anything else. “You should have given me some warning, or asked if I wanted to play. You could’ve broken my neck throwing me on the couch like that!” </p> <p>“Okay, okay, you’re right. Bad move on our part. Sorry about that.”</p> <p>“Good. Now untie me.”</p> <p>“Can’t you get loose?”</p> <p>Elai struggled for a few minutes, thrashing and pulling. “Umm, no, I can’t. Untie me.”</p> <p>“Well,” Scott said, considering. “Prisoners usually don’t get a vote on being untied. But I’ll give you a choice. I could let you go- but there are punishments for ending the game early and being a bad sport. Or you could play with us- and there are rewards for prisoners and early parole for good behavior.”</p> <p>“So, you’re saying you won’t untie me? I have to play no matter what?”</p> <p>“No, just you have to choose.”</p> <p>“You said you’d punish me if I didn’t play- what’s that mean?”</p> <p>“No, not playing IS the punishment- because you don’t get the good prisoner rewards. Come on, Elai, don’t be a wuss. Give it a chance.” </p> <p>Elai didn’t think much of kids games, but whatever. She knew by going along with this, she’d have leverage the next time she wanted to force Scott to do something he didn’t want to. “Fine, I’m your prisoner, please don’t hurt me, whatever shall I do.”</p> <p>Jill, who was waiting to see how Elai reacted, and didn’t want to say anything one way or the other for fear of taking the blame if Elai didn’t want to play along, said, “With acting like that, maybe we should just gag her.”</p> <p>Elai glared at Jill, but Scott intervened. “No, I have a better way to shut her up.” And bent down to kiss her. </p> <p>“Eww, gross!” shouted Amanda.</p> <p>“Yeah, ewww, gross,” said Jill, less loudly.</p> <p>“Well, you two don’t have to stay to watch. In fact, umm, Jill, now we both have a prisoner to attend to. You can take Amanda out for more exercise yard time if you want.”</p> <p>“Shiny!” said Amanda, and was ready to bounce out to the driveway b-ball court again. Jill said, “I’ll be right out, Amanda. I’m gonna, ummm…. go the bathroom first.”</p> <p>Jill didn’t go to the bathroom, but to Scott’s parents’ bedroom. She crept in cautiously, like Scott’s parents would walk in on her any minute, and went to Scott’s mom’s nightstand. Jill opened the bottom drawer, and took out the cigar box she knew was there and put it up on the bed. She went to their bathroom, and brought back a small jar of vaseline and some towels and washcloths. She laid everything out on the bed.</p> <p>While Jill was rummaging around in the bedroom, Scott was introducing Elai to some of the “rewards” of being a prisoner. He hugged her, but she couldn’t hug him back. He petted her chest, and could feel a response. He kissed her, and she kissed back, but couldn’t touch him, couldn’t hold him. He crept his hand up under her shirt, and released her bra. </p> <p>“Scott, don’t…”</p> <p>“Looks like I’ll need that gag again,” and he kissed her again, this time, trying very subtly, to work the tip of his tongue into her mouth. He reached behind her and with both hands gave her buttocks a good, firm squeeze. When she gasped, he slid his tongue into her mouth, a little move he picked up from the movie Weird Science. He kissed her deeply.</p> <p>As he pressed against her, he could feel her nipples harden, but that was lost amidst the fire alarms in his pants. He started to fumble down to her belt, and the zipper at her jeans…. </p> <p>Jill was watching and didn’t know what to do. In a way, she had set this up, but all she could think was that Scott was about to get the payoff for her idea. She could tell that Elai liked this, liked the rush of being helpless in another’s hands. Right now was when she had her best chance to tell Elai how she felt. She had to do something. </p> <p>She dashed outside to find Amanda, who was practicing free throws at the hoop. </p> <p>“Amanda, I’ve got to talk to you.” The girl stopped bouncing around the court and came over to stand with her neighbor. “Do you remember that I came in this morning, and I was glad to see you, but mostly surprised you were here? I thought you’d be at school already. I told Scott that I was just here to water the plants like I promised your parents. That wasn’t exactly true, really. I actually came over to borrow something from your mom. She keeps it in her nightstand.”</p> <p>“What is it?”</p> <p>“Well, it’s kind of hard to explain. It’s just something a girl uses until she finds the right man, or just decides she never really needed one in the first place. And anyway, I loved playing with you today and spending time with you- I really did- but that was what I really came over for. And I’m telling you this, because I want to always be honest with you and tell you anything. Okay?” Amanda nodded. “But anyway, that doesn’t matter now. Scott and Elai are inside playing prisoner. And you know that I think I might love Elai? Well, I want to ask her if maybe she loves me too, she just hasn’t had a chance to ever think about it, because she’s always around Scott. I just want to ask her, but I need to get her alone, away from Scott, to give her time to think about the answer. If she says she loves Scott, that’s fine. But I don’t think she’ll really know unless she knows she could have had me, too. Anyway, I’m not asking you to choose between me and Scott, I just want you to help me get Scott away from her so I can ask her. Will you help me? Please” Amanda nodded. “Of course I’ll help. What do I have to do?” “I’m going to go in and tell Scott that you need him. He’ll come out here, and you just keep him here and I’ll go talk to Amanda. I know he wanted to have a date with her, but this might be my only chance to ask her.” “Okay, sure.”</p> <p>“Thank you!” Jill took a moment to give Amanda the biggest hug, then raced back into the house. “Hey, Scott….”</p> <p>Scott was pretty busy at the moment. He had Elai’s belt unbuckled, her jeans unbuttoned and unzipped, and his hand was down the front of her panties. He was kissing Elai like a drowning man going for water. Elai was moaning deeply, a very passionate, guttural sound, and squirming on the couch, fighting her bonds, trying to reach Scott, not sure what he was doing to her but desperate that he not stop.</p> <p>“I hate to interrupt,” Jill lied. “But Amanda needs you.”</p> <p>“Tell her to wait.”</p> <p>“No, Scott, she can’t wait. She needs you right now, right this minute Scott. Go check on her, and I’ll stand guard here, okay?”</p> <p>“Forget it.”</p> <p>“No, Scott, Amanda needs you. She needs to talk to someone- it’s a family thing, Scott, she won’t tell me. Just go out and see what she wants!”</p> <p>Realizing that he couldn’t finish with Jill standing 10 feet away barking at him, Scott reluctantly got up, but it was like pulling two magnets apart for him to stand. He lurched unsteadily toward the door, to get this over with as soon as possible.</p> <p>The very second he was gone, Jill rushed into the living room, and knelt down beside Elai on the couch. “I am so sorry, Elai…I had no idea Scott would take it this far. I thought we were just playing a game, I never thought he’d try something like this…”</p> <p>“No, it’s okay, Jill, it’s fine…get Scott back in here…”</p> <p>“Oh, it’s worse than I thought, he’s got you hypnotized or something. You don’t know what he has planned for you…”</p> <p>“I’ve got a pretty good idea, and it’s okay Jill, leave us alone.”</p> <p>“…and you clearly don’t know what you’re saying. Don’t worry, I’ll get you out of here.”</p> <p>“No, Jill, don’t, I want to furrrmmffs!!”</p> <p>“Sshhh, Scott will hear us escaping! Bite on this!” And Jill shoved a bandanna into her mouth, and quickly tied it behind her head. Then, she stood up, pulling Elai up to her feet with her. ""Okay, now let’s move toward the back bedrooms, we can get out that way without Scott seeing us.” And she pulled hard on Elai’s arm. Elai started to fall forward, and had to hop on both her bound feet to keep from falling on her face. Jill used that momentum to keep her hopping toward the back room. She could have untied Elai’s feet, but was afraid Elai might kick her off to stay in the living room &amp; wait for Scott.</p> <p>Several hops down the hall, Elai’s momentum had worn off and she’d gotten her balance, back, and was trying to fight Jill to get back toward the living room. Jill knew she had no choice, and ducked low as she pulled Elai off balance again, then put her shoulder to Elai’s stomach and straightened up, lifting the shorter girl in a fireman’s carry. She staggered back to the bedroom with her prize. Dumping Elai on the bed, she said, “I’ll be back real soon to take care of you!” Jill opened up the bedroom window, then returned to the living room.</p> <p>She got back just before Scott &amp; Amanda came in. “That was not what I call an emergency,” Scott said angrily. “Hey- where the hell’s Elai?” </p> <p>“I’m sorry Scott, that’s my fault. She said she had to go to the bathroom, so I untied her, but then she just left. Maybe she got scared or didn’t like being tied up, I don’t know. I’m sorry.”</p> <p>“What the hell? Didn’t like it? She was loving it until you came in!”</p> <p>“I know, I’m sorry, Scott. But if she changed her mind or got scared, then we couldn’t have kept her tied up. It would be like kidnapping for real if we did that. We were only playing, remember? Anyway, I’m sorry. I know you’re probably mad at me, so I’m just going to go home, okay?”</p> <p>“Fine. Whatever.”</p> <p>When Jill was out of Scott’s line of sight, she turned to Amanda and mouthed the words, “Thank You” and gave her the “okay” sign with her fingers. Jill went out the front door, then sprinted around to the back of the house and climbed in through the bedroom window.</p></div>",[]
917,"Musical Captors, Part 4",4,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-02-09,4,5,"f/f, bond, reluc, teen",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Jill &amp; L. A.</p> <p>Elai had calmed down a little from the arousal of her makeout session with Scott, and was starting to feel confused- what the hell was all that about back there? And a little vulnerable- she was still tied up and had her jeans unbuttoned and unzipped, a pretty compromising position.	 She started struggling to get free of her bonds and suddenly gasped in surprise as Jill reached over the windowsill and acrobatically flipped herself into the room from outside.	</p> <p>Smoothly recovering herself, she stood up and came over to the bed in what she hoped was a seductive glide and not a desperate scramble. She snuggled up onto the bed next to Elai. She didn’t know how to start exactly, although she daydreamed about moments like this- but usually the setting was her own bed, sometimes Elai’s, never Scott’s mom’s. Thinking of Scott’s mom and where they were reminded her of what she had planned for today, and her hand fell to the cigar box by them.</p> <p>“So, okay, let me be honest with you, Elai. I’m not really here to save you from Scott’s evil clutches. I’m really here to get my own evil clutches on you.” Jill laughed nervously. She hoped opening with a joke would break the tension, but its hard to know if a joke worked when your audience can’t laugh. Jill risked a quick, awkward glance at Elai, who was looking up at her with large, wondering eyes. Jill felt her heart quicken a pace, and it was already thundering pretty good from the sprint around the house and the flip into the window. </p> <p>“Actually, I was just wondering, if, umm…if you ever think about me?” My god that sounded lame, Jill thought. If only her daydreams had included a script. “What I mean is, I know that I hang around Scott a lot, I knew him way before you two started dating, and I hope you weren’t jealous of me, because I wasn’t jealous of you. I hoped we could be friends, actually I hoped we might be more than friends?”</p> <p>Elai didn’t give any indication that she understood at all what Jill was talking about. Jill was tempted to take her gag off for this heart to heart talk that was really one-sided, but then realized that for this part, it was better if Elai just listened. Then she thought, maybe it’s better to show her instead of trying to tell her. </p> <p>“…and friends share things with each other. Like, right now, I want to introduce you to a very special friend of mine.” She flipped open the cigar box, and brought out …a dildo. Elai’s eyes grew large and a little alarmed. The dildo was one size short of intimidating. </p> <p>“See, Scott lured you here and we tied you up, then he started getting you all hot and bothered, lathered up, wet and steamy…and then left you with me. I bet I can show you moves Scott never dreamed of. I’ll take care of you Elai…” and Jill set the dildo aside for the moment, and started to massage Elai. She started with her shoulders, and worked down her arms, and then forward onto her chest.</p> <p>There she took a handful of Elai’s newly developing breasts and started to work them, knead them, grope them, and she worked down to get the nipples between her index fingers and thumbs, and rolled them through the soft material of Elai’s shirt. She knew that Scott had gotten Elai’s bra off, and that made this much easier. But as Elai’s small breasts were starting to swell and respond, as her little nipples perked up from the attention, Jill worked lower, across Elai’s smooth, soft tummy.</p> <p>Jill was meeting Elai’s growing arousal with her own. After all, she had daydreamed about this moment, and had been building to it for over an hour now, ever since Scott told her Elai was coming. Jill realized a little late that she wasn’t really dressed for seduction- her t-shirt, cutoffs and sneakers weren’t what she had in mind. She thought about stopping to take her own clothes off before pouncing on Elai and stripping her down, but she couldn’t bear to take her hands off Elai now that she’d started.</p> <p>Her fingers ran lower, down Elai’s abdomen, lower, and she felt Elai’s tummy flutter and kick like a thousand nervous butterflies were trying to break free. Jill’s own insides were trembling like an earthquake. Her fingers continued down, delicately, almost timidly, to where Scott’s hands had been only a few minutes earlier…down, sneaking &amp; snaking into Elai’s panties, and slowly peeling back the silky material to get to her soft, delicate down. </p> <p>Elai started to moan into the gag and shake her head. What did Jill think she was doing, touching her like this? Scott may have done that, but that was different, he was her boyfriend. But no one was supposed to be touching her like this, not tied up like this, and especially not another girl! What was going on here? But try as she might, Elai couldn’t get her brain back in charge, it was like her emotions had shut down her brain, and her body was controlling her emotions…and now Jill was controlling her body.</p> <p>Jill grabbed the top of Elai’s jeans, and started working them down over her hips, exposing more skin, like opening the gates to the playground. Then she tugged the bottom of Elai’s shirt up, up, up, and exposed her breasts, newly developing, small but exquisite. Jill lowered herself onto Elai, ignoring the bound girl's head-shaking and protesting moans. She started kissing Elai on her chest, while her fingers started exploring the soft, downy hairs of her love-patch. </p> <p>Jill was so aroused at warming up her captive’s body that when the phone on the night stand next to her rang, her heart leaped into her throat. Too startled to think clearly, Jill instinctively answered the phone to stop the ringing.</p> <p>“Hullo?”</p> <p>“Hi, Amanda, it’s Aunt Karen. I just wanted to tell you I’m running late, but I’ll still be there tonight, just don’t panic if I’m not right on time. I’ll see you later tonight, sweetie, bye.”</p> <p>Jill knew Karen, and Karen knew Jill. Karen was Scott’s mom’s younger sister, only about 10 years older than Jill. Jill didn’t think she sounded anything like Amanda, even on the phone, but wasn’t surprised that Karen couldn’t tell the difference. Karen wasn’t completely irresponsible, but was a more than a little scatter-brained, the kind you get only after smoking a lot of pot. But Jill didn’t have time to think about that now. Because just after Karen hung up, Jill heard a second click, of someone else hanging up a phone.</p> <p>Jill panicked, but didn’t know what to do- should she try to hide Elai? Should she try to get out the window? Should she hide here? Was it Scott who picked up the phone or Amanda? Jill barely had time to think of any of these as Scott burst in the room, and stormed toward the bed.</p></div>",[]
918,"Musical Captors, Part 5",5,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-02-09,10,5,"mfg/f, bond, reluc, teen, anal, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Scott &amp; Jill</p> <p>“So this is why you were in such a hurry to get me out of the house, and why Amanda suddenly couldn’t remember why she needed to talk to me that was so urgent. Get off of her.”</p> <p>“Scott, wait, I can explain, ummm….”</p> <p>But Scott had listened to Jill enough for one day, and was ready to take matters into his own hands. He jumped up onto the bed and separated his neighbor and his girlfriend, and pulled Jill away from Elai.</p> <p>“Turn around and face the wall.”</p> <p>“What? Why?”</p> <p>“Just do it. Right now.”</p> <p>“Scott, look, I’m sorry, let me explain…”</p> <p>“Jill, it’s your turn to be the prisoner. Either you take your punishment, or I’ll tell everyone in school what you were doing in here. And my parents.”</p> <p>Jill was caught, and knew it. She could live with being called new names at school, she’d had to live with it before. Only this would be worse. But she couldn’t stand it if Scott’s parents told her she wasn’t welcome here anymore. With no choice, she turned and faced the wall.</p> <p>“Hands behind your back.” She obeyed. Scott took one of the bandannas he’d saved from this morning, a white one, and tied Jill’s hands together, with a good, tight knot. Then he took a second out and tied it in the opposite direction of the first one, crossing the knots so she couldn’t untie them.</p> <p>Jill watched, trying to think of what to say or do, as Scott whipped the dishtowel off of Elai’s feet, releasing the knot with a quick flourish. Then he rolled her over and untied the bandanna holding her hands. Elai reached up and took off her gag, pulling it down to hang around her neck, not bothering to untie it, being more concerned about pulling up her panties and jeans.</p> <p>As Elai stood up off the bed to pull her clothes back on, Scott pushed Jill down in her place on the bed. ""Scott, I…”</p> <p>“I think we’ve heard enough out of you today,” and he forced a bandanna into her mouth, stuffing it in, and then re-folded the dishtowel into a long band, and gagged her the way he had with Amanda earlier. </p> <p>“Now let’s make sure she can’t leave until we decide what to do with her,” and he went to tie her feet but realized he was out of bandannas. “Come here, sweetie,” he motioned to Elai, then picked the knot loose from the bandanna that was still hanging around her neck. Once he had that free, he used it to pin Jill’s ankles together, and knotted it tightly to bind them in place.</p> <p>Now that Jill was secure, he turned his attention back to Elai. “Are you okay?” </p> <p>She nodded. “She didn’t hurt me. I think she was just going to, ummm….”</p> <p>Scott suddenly noticed the cigar box lying open on the bed. Then his eyes fell on the large dildo laying by it. “I don’t believe this. She was going to use this on you?”</p> <p>Elai shivvered, but from relief or excitement, maybe she didn’t even know herself. </p> <p>“Well, turnabout is fair play, I guess.” Scott started to unbutton the top of Jill’s cutoff jean shorts. </p> <p>“Nmmmfffff!!!” Jill shook her head, no! What did Scott think he was doing?? She turned her body to try to keep him away from her pants. </p> <p>“Oh, no you don’t. You don’t get away that easy. You should’ve thought of that before you started bringing toys into the game.” And he again, with more determination and using all his strength, rolled her body back to face him, so he could get at the buttons and zipper on her cutoffs. They were quite tight on her- the “Daisy Dukes” were generally worn a size or so too small to have the right effect on the male mind and anatomy. Scott had to work to roll them down off Jill’s hips, and her panties followed in short order, until both were tangled around her knees. </p> <p>They discovered that Jill was a natual blonde. Her love nest was even more fine and downy than Elai’s was. Jill blushed with embarrassment to be seen naked by both of them. She thought Elai might have put a stop to it, but Elai seemed pre-occupied with her own thoughts, or maybe just agreed with Scott that turnabout was fair play in this game.</p> <p>Scott took the dildo and placed it in Jill’s love nest, her little blonde bush. Jill had been quite aroused by what she was doing, but Jill wasn’t that wet, and the dildo was a good size- she wished Elai had stopped him, or at the very least educated him about lubricant.</p> <p>Scott started working the head of the dildo up inside her, with a gentle, but firm and insistent swirling motion, and each pass guided it deeper and deeper into her. Jill was very relieved he didn’t just shove it straight up into her like a dagger, which probably would’ve done serious damage. As it was, her body was able to adjust to the shape, and she had used it before, but of course then it was guided by her own hand, and she had only used it when she was wet and wild with thoughts of what she’d do to Elai.</p> <p>When Scott was satisfied that the plastic plaything was snugly up inside Jill, he turned back to the cigar box. “Now, what about this one?”</p> <p>“Which one?” asked Elai.</p> <p>“Mifff vmmm?” asked Jill.</p> <p>“This one,” said Scott, holding up a second one with a more unusual shape. “Must be the butt plug.”</p> <p>“Really?” said Elai, genuinely curious.</p> <p>Scott reached down with both hands, and firmly rolled Jill onto her tummy, face down. Jill’s eyes were wide as saucers. There was absolutely no way he was putting anything up her ass. Scott held up the sex toy. “It’s narrow here at the head, to get it in, then it expands, then its narrow at the bottom. That way when the sphincter closes up around it, it traps it in place.”</p> <p>“What’s this T-shape thingy here?”</p> <p>“That’s the crossbar, so when her anal muscle contracts and sucks it inside her, it isn’t lost forever- the crossbar keeps it from going too far so it can be removed again.”</p> <p>“That looks way too big to go in someone’s ass.”</p> <p>“We’ll see.” Scott pressed the tip up to the opening of Jill’s twitching rosette, and as soon as it touched her, Jill went absolutely wild!!! </p> <p>“Holy smoke!” Scott said in surprise, as Jill suddenly began thrashing, bucking, and twisting to get loose from her bonds and get away! “Help me hold her down!!”</p> <p>Elai got on the bed with Scott, and pinned Jill’s shoulders to the bed, as Scott lay across her legs to stop their desperately squirming captive. Scott again got the butt plug back up to her asshole, and started trying to insert it as he had the dildo. Jill moaned in pitiful despair- how could they be doing this to her?</p> <p>“Hey, calm down,” said Elai. “It’s only the same thing you were about to do to me. Fair’s fair, Jill.” But Jill shook her head- she’d never used the butt plug before, she still had a virgin ass.</p> <p>As Scott tried to introduce the butt plug, Jill’s anal muscles clamped down to prevent entry. “I think you’re right,” he said to Elai. “I don’t think this will fit.” </p> <p>“Oh, maybe that’s what all this is for,” and Elai held up the jar of vaseline that Jill had prepared prior to ‘kidnapping’ Elai from the living room. </p> <p>“Okay, let’s try that.” Scott dipped his fingers into the greasy lubricant and scooped out a healthy sized dollop. He started smearing onto the head of the butt plug. Then he took the remainder and began coating Jill’s ass, the crack and then right at the asshole. Finally, he started working his fingers up into her hole. Jill moaned deep in her gag feeling her neighbor’s finger up her ass, as her anal muscle instinctively clamped down on it to prevent the intrusion. That just made it all the more erotic as he pushed against the resistance, forcing his way inside.</p> <p>As he withdrew his finger with a slick pop, and gave her a playful little flick with his fingers, he again returned to trying to get the butt plug up inside her. Freshly greased and lubed up, the slippery plastic was more smooth, and her ass pucker was waxed to meet it. He put the toy to her rosette and started working it slowly, methodically, deviously, insistently, up into her anal cavity. Her ass muscles clamped down on the anal invader, but she was just no match for it. She moaned into the gag, tears leaking from her eyes, as she felt her ass stretched out of shape. The moaning gave way to little grunts of effort as she pushed back against the butt plug, to push it past the point of her resistance.</p> <p>“Uhmff! Uhnnnffff! Uhhrrrrmmmffff!!!” </p> <p>And finally, it slid into place, and her sphincter clamped down as it was drawn up inside her by the pressure of her ass muscles contracting. She felt the T-shaped crossbar tight across her ass, holding the artificial phallus lodged in her ass.</p> <p>“And now that its in place, you just throw the switch,” said Scott.</p> <p>“Switch?” Said Elai.</p> <p>“Fmmmrrrrk!” shouted Jill into the gag.</p> <p>Scott touched a small stud on the device, moving it one notch with a small “click”. The butt plug hummed merrily to life inside Jill, buzzing away with a sweet little vibration. Jill’s eyes crossed and she gasped for breath as the plastic thing up her ass started moving around in her.</p> <p>“Ohhh, check the other one, I bet it does that, too,” cooed Elai.</p> <p>Scott rolled Jill back over, and found the dildo also had a switch, and he bumped that up two notches. Jill felt the dildo dancing on her little pleasure spot, and she began rocking and moaning with unimaginable sensations. Her mind was exploding in all directions. Was this torture or salvation?</p> <p>Elai, watching her, was starting to feel left out. She still didn’t know if she was ‘grateful’ for her rescue by Scott, and knew she wasn’t grateful for her ‘rescue’ by Jill. She’d been brought up to the brink of arousal twice today, and pulled back each time, and here was Jill climbing towards what looked like it was going to be a powerful orgasm, and Elai wanted one of her own.</p> <p>“So, Scott, now that your prisoner has been punished, how about we go back to where we left off?”</p> <p>Scott had been unable to tear his eyes away from Jill, squirming and wiggling and bouncing around, she was quite a sight. “Umm, yeah, okay, but I don’t know if we should leave her here alone.”</p> <p>Elai was not about to have Scott make love to her with Jill as a witness, no matter how distracted Jill was. “Well, have Amanda watch her.”</p> <p>Scott didn’t know if Amanda was old enough for this part of the prisoner game. If he’d known today would turn out anything like this, he would’ve just sent her to school this morning in the first place, but then none of the rest of this probably would’ve happened either. And, of course, he had Elai hooked on the prisoner game now, but if she didn’t get something to show for it soon….</p> <p>“Okay, we’ll do this. Let’s put Jill’s shorts back up in place, that will cover over the vibrating dildoes. Then we’ll put some blankets over her to muffle the buzzing sounds, and tell Amanda that she’s been so good today, she’s been promoted to guard, with her very own prisoner.""</p> <p>They got Jill’s panties back up in place over her well-greased ass and her damp blonde bush, then tried to get her cutoff jeans back up on her hips. Being a size or two too small, this took some extra effort, and they were tight on her- which only helped drive the sex toys further up into place. Then they zipped her up real good, buttoned her pants, and gave her a groping hug to check that her new “friends” couldn’t be seen or felt from the outside. They could, but one had to put their hand in the right spot to feel what Jill had packed inside her.</p> <p>Next, they pulled back the covers, and put a towel down under Jill’s crotch and ass, to catch any leaks that made their way out of her shorty shorts, and rolled her into bed, without even bothering to take her sneakers off. They pulled the covers and quilt over her, and tucked her into bed, leaving just her gagged face propped up on the pillow. </p> <p>They called Amanda in and told her of her new job as guard, and said the two of them got to watch TV in their parents’ room, because Scott &amp; Elai wanted to watch TV in the living room…alone. Amanda went and got her juice and cookies, and came racing back to the bedroom, and sprang up on the bed next to Jill. She gave Jill a big kiss on the forehead, and didn’t seem to notice Jill was quivvering under the blankets, and that she was sweating hard, and moaning with insistent, desperate, helpless little grunts. Scott &amp; Elai took off back to the Living Room.</p></div>",[]
919,Sending a Message,-1,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-04-11,14,5,"M/fg, no sex, bond, cons",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda dressed hurriedly in matching red shorts and tank top, pulled on a pair of white socks and swiftly laced up her red Keds sneakers, then brushed out her long, dark hair. She went from room to room gathering up all the things she would need. She couldn’t get last weekend’s game of “prisoner” out of her mind and had been thinking of it all week, now she was eager to play again, but Scott wasn’t around. She stood outside the office doorway, hiding the bandannas and handkerchiefs and jump rope behind her back. </p> <p>“Mommy, can you play with me?”</p> <p>“Oh, I’m sorry honey, not right now. I have a big meeting to get ready for this week. Ask Scott or Daddy, I’m sure they’ll be happy to.”</p> <p>“Okay.” Amanda already knew Scott was gone, so she went looking for her Daddy. “Daddy, will you play with me?”</p> <p>“Sure, sweetheart, I’ve got some time free before the game starts. What do you want to play? Checkers, or backgammon or what?”</p> <p>“I want to play Prisoner!” and she pulled her hands from behind her back with a flourish to show all the bandannas and the rope she’d gathered for the game. </p> <p>“Hmm. Well, okay. Who’s the prisoner, me or you?” </p> <p>“I am, silly!” she laughed, like it should be obvious. </p> <p>“Okay. And whose prisoner are you?” </p> <p>“Yours!” she giggled again, because she knew he knew the answer to that one.</p> <p>“No, I mean, who am I playing? A terrorist, a bank robber, or am I just a Daddy who’s had enough of his little girl’s sassy mouth?” he smiled.</p> <p>Amanda hadn’t thought that far through. “Well, I don’t know…who do you want to be?”</p> <p>He snapped his fingers. “Oh, of course, I’ve got it! Wait right here,” and he left the living room. While he was gone, Amanda carefully laid out all her tie-up gear, humming happily that she had someone to play with. Her Daddy was back shortly wearing an eyepatch, a gold plastic hoop clipped to one ear, and a stuffed green parrot velcroed to one shoulder. He held up a plastic cutlass in salute.</p> <p>“Arrrr, shiver me timbers, of course I shoulda rememberrrrrred last Halloween, I shoulda. I be a pirate cap’n, on the lookout for sweet young maidens to shanghai back to me ship, I be.” He plucked a red bandanna from the pile on the coffee table and tied it on top of his head, completing his ensemble. </p> <p>“And here be a fine young lass, a sweet princess I can keep for my very own, or share with my men, or sell for a fat ransom indeed,” he advanced menacingly on his daughter, who squealed and giggled in pure delight at her daddy’s play acting. </p> <p>In a sudden rush, he sprang over to Amanda and scooped her up in his arms, then deposited her on the couch, tickling her all over. Amanda laughed and shrieked with joy, and tried to scramble away from the tickle attack as her daddy’s fingers danced all over her skin and found her most ticklish spots, digging into her ribs, her armpits, and more sensitive areas. </p> <p>“Now to get ye safe &amp; secure aboard me ship as me prizner, arrrrr!” and he plucked up the jump rope she had thoughtfully provided and wound it around and around Amanda’s chest, catching her arms and pinning them tightly to her sides. Next, he took up one of the handkerchiefs by 2 corners and rolled it into a line, then neatly wrapping it around her small wrists, binding them behind her back, and knotting it. </p> <p>He stood and admired his ropework for a minute, examining his trussed up daughter from head to toe. Her long dark hair, her normally serious eyes shining with childish delight. “There we go, finest treasure ever to grace the decks of me ship.” He scooped his little girl in his arms, and hoisted her over his shoulder, while she giggled and gasped. He clamped one arm around her legs as the rest of her dangled upside-down over his back and marched her around the house, bouncing her on his shoulder all the while &amp; waving his toy cutlass theatrically. Completing a tour of the house, he came back to the living room, and decided that was as good a spot as any for his ‘ship’. He tossed her in the air, and she landed with a bounce on the soft couch cushions.</p> <p>Amanda took a moment to catch her breath, then realized something was missing.</p> <p>“Aren’t you going to gag me, Daddy?”</p> <p>“Why, sweetheart?”</p> <p>“To keep me from shouting for help.”</p> <p>“If you start shouting for help, you’ll disturb Mommy. She’s working hard in the office and needs to concentrate. If you bother her, she’ll be mad.”</p> <p>“I don’t want to make her mad. You better gag me, then, so I can stay quiet better.”</p> <p>“Oh, this be a noisy lass fer certain, and she’ll have the town guard down on me ship in no time, I’ll have to find a way to keep her quiet for the long voyage.” He picked out a pink bandanna and folded it down to a wide band, then tied it over Amanda’s mouth, where it hid the lower half of her face. He gave her a kiss on the forehead and a hug, his arms pinning hers to her sides just as effectively, but more lovingly than the ropes did.</p> <p>He was poised for another round of tickling attacks when there was a knock at the door. “Aha, there be First Mate Bill, come to help me watch the game. He’ll be pleased that we have such a fine cargo to take with us. Be right back, me bonny priz’ner.” He got up to answer the door. Amanda decided not to wait passively on the couch, but got to her feet and followed him to the door, since he hadn’t tied her feet. She couldn’t wait for Mr. Bill to see her! </p> <p>It wasn’t his friend Bill, but his babysitter, the neighbor’s girl Jill. She was well into her teen growth spurt, tall and thin as a reed, all limbs. She wore a black tank top, jean shorts, and a pair of black Keds. Her long, blonde hair was tied back from her face in a ponytail with a black and white paisley bandanna. The look of surprise in her baby blue eyes at being greeted by a pirate was priceless. Stever chuckled as she stammered wide-eyed in shock. </p> <p>“Ummm, err, hi Mr. Summers. Is, uhhh…is Scott home?” </p> <p>“Nooo, he be off with his maiden fair today. Sorry lass.” When Jill wasn’t looking after Amanda, she was usually shooting hoops with Scott. Even though they were in the same grade, Jill was far more responsible than Scott, so she got the babysitting job. Besides having someone around to watch Amanda, it was also a good excuse to get Jill out of her own house, which was either empty or noisy with fighting. Jill liked it better at the Summers’ house, and they liked having her here, too. </p> <p>“Hey, Jill! Come play with us! We’re playing Prisoner again!” sang a muffled greeting from behind Steve. Amanda giggled, delighted to see her babysitter at the door. Jill could tell Amanda’s gag was just for show, since they could hear every word. </p> <p>Stever turned to see Amanda had followed him. “Hmmm, TV shows and movies seem to be a liar here. Ye be as noisy as ever. I’ll have to fix that.” He turned back to Jill. “Do you want to come in? But if ye do, know that pirates, scourge of the seas, be on smuggling human cargo back to their ships! They could make a fortune in ransom on a girl as smart and pretty as ye.”</p> <p>Jill smiled at the compliment, but didn’t always feel smart of pretty. She hesitated- She had come to play b-ball with Scott, who wasn’t here, but she didn’t really want to go home again. </p> <p>Amanda called out to Jill again, “Come play with us, Jill! Pleasssssse??”</p> <p>“Oh, okay, I guess.” She cautiously stepped inside. Steve closed the door behind her. The trio went back into the living room, Amanda skipping along, happy to have Jill in the game. </p> <p>Steve recovered from the interruption smoothly, he jabbed his plastic cutlass into Jill’s ribs. “Hands in the air, wench, or ye be walkin’ the plank.”</p> <p>Jill was in High School and a little old for pirate games, but she’d played with Amanda while babysitting and guessed that it wouldn’t hurt to play along for an hour or so. She was usually a good sport about such things, and also a good referee in the sibling squabbles between Amanda &amp; Scott. She raised her hands over her head. “No, don’t hurt me, please sir, my father will pay a great ransom!” Jill only wished that were true. Her father would be happy to be rid of her. At least, that’s the way he acted. Between her father &amp; Amanda’s, there was no contest who’d win Father of the Year awards.</p> <p>“Ah, then that be a diff’rent story. Turn around and cross yer hands behind yer back.” Jill did so, and Steve traded his toy sword for a black bandanna on the coffee table. He folded it down into a narrow band, and tied it around Jill’s hands. Jill pulled at the tie a little- the soft bonds wouldn’t leave any rope burn marks, but the knot held tight. </p> <p>Satisfied with the knot, Steve placed his hands on Jill’s shoulders from behind and walked her to the couch, spun her about, and gave her a little push backwards to sitting. Amanda sat down on the couch by her fellow captive. </p> <p>“Now to fix ye so there be no runnin’ off every time there’s a knock on the door.” And he grabbed 2 more bandannas- a red one for Amanda and another black one for Jill, and knotted them around their ankles. </p> <p>“Now there be one last detail, seems ye’re still a noisy one. I best remedy that.” He folded down one of the handkerchiefs into as small a square as he could manage, and tugged Amanda’s ineffective gag down off her chin. “Open up that pretty little mouth of yers, I got something for ye.”</p> <p>Amanda obediently opened her mouth wide, and he popped the hanky square right in, then tugged the pink bandanna back up into place. That made a much bigger difference. As Jill saw him preparing to gag her, too, she said, “Oh please, good Pirate Captain Summers, I promise not to scream.”</p> <p>“Heh, that’s because you don’t know what tortures await ye!” And rolled up another handkerchief into a ball and tucked it into her mouth, then used the last red bandanna to tie it in place, drawing the gag between her teeth and knotting it tight at the back of her head, briefly lifting her blonde ponytail out of his way. </p> <p>“Now for…the Tor-charrrrr!” and Steve dove in with devilish fingers, tickling the two captive girls, his hands roaming up and down their vulnerable ribs, digging into their sides and armpits and tender necks. The girls laughed and screamed and squealed into their gags, making muffled little gasps of hysterical pleasure. Steve kept up until he had tears of laughter streaming down their cheeks.</p> <p>During one of the rest breaks when he let them catch their breath, he took a long look at Jill. Her body was just starting to fill out, her breasts hadn’t blossomed yet. Right now this long-limbed beanpole was still more girl than woman, but you could see puberty was working its magic. In a couple of years, she was going to be a heartbreaker. </p> <p>And the more he thought about it, the sadder it made him. Because she was probably going to turn out like her mother- knocked up by the first guy who paid attention to her, selling her future for a few minutes of sticky, awkward pleasure some hot summer night. Then shackled to some drug-addict loser like her father for the rest of her life because you don’t want to raise your kid alone. Her father was a lowlife, and her mother was no role-model. </p> <p>Jill deserved better than to follow in those footsteps. This kid had looked after his daughter for the past 3 years or so. This kid was Scott’s basketball partner, and had teamed up with him on dozens of class projects. This kid was at his dinner table 3 or 4 nights a week, slept at his house 2 or 3 nights a month, had tagged along on more than one family outing, his wife was always picking up “a little something” for her while clothes shopping for Amanda. He had shelled out a lot of money on this kid over the years, for someone who he couldn’t even claim as a dependent on his income taxes. He just couldn’t bear the thought of that kind of investment just going down the drain. Steve made a decision.</p> <p>He punched the TV remote and cartoons danced on the screen. “Okay, Amanda, you’ve withstood the Tor-charrr! You get to watch cartoons while I have a word with Jill.” Amanda looked puzzled, but couldn’t ask what was going on.</p> <p>Steve took hold of Jill’s arms and pulled her to her feet. Jill wobbled a little as her ankles were still bound. Steve hoisted Jill up in the air and slung her over his shoulder as he had Amanda earlier. Amanda relaxed, figuring he was just taking her on the same over-the-shoulder tour that she had made earlier. She settled back to watch her cartoons.</p> <p>Steve carried his captive neighbor back to his bedroom, where he could talk to her privately. Jill got a little worried- had Amanda or Scott or even Aunt Karen told Steve about what happened here last weekend? Jill had been ½ expecting that call all week, and when it never came she thought she was in the clear. But now she wasn’t so sure.</p> <p>Steve reached inside his dresser and grabbed a pair of plain white t-shirts, crossed to his wife’s vanity mirror and slid Jill off his shoulder, making sure to keep a hand on her arm so she didn’t stumble over her bound feet. He turned on the vanity lights and pulled out the chair, sat down and pulled Jill down on his lap. For this talk, he wanted Jill to see him, but he also wanted her to see herself. </p> <p>“I want to talk to you for a minute, honey. But I’m going to leave your gag on, okay? Because you don’t have to talk. I just want you to listen to me.</p> <p>“Sandy and I have really come to appreciate your help with Amanda over the years. It helps us a lot to know that someone is with her if one of us has to work late or Scott is on a date or something. We put a lot of effort into our careers, but we also put a lot into our family. Sandy and I really believe ‘it takes a village to raise a child’ and you’ve been a big part of that. We consider you a part of this family.</p> <p>“I know your parents aren’t around a lot, and we’ve told you time and again that you’re welcome here whenever you like, that there’s no sense in staying in an empty house by yourself when you can stay with us.</p> <p>“But there’s more to being a good parent than just providing a safe haven. There’s also arming your kids with the knowledge they need to keep them out of harm’s way. That’s also the opener for my ‘Kids, don’t do drugs!’ speech, but we can save that for another time.”</p> <p>Steve took one of the folded white t-shirts and shook it out, then started to put it on Jill, pulling it down over her head. Jill’s hands were still tied behind her, so she couldn’t put her arms through the sleeves, so her arms were trapped inside, the t-shirt further pinning her arms to her sides. She gave a small muffled yelp as it caught on her ponytail, and Steve reached in and pulled it up through the neck-hole, then pulled the shirt down the rest of the way, snugly over her arms. </p> <p>“You’re in High School with hundreds of horny teenage boys. You’re going to be dating soon. You’re going to be wearing a lot of tight, revealing clothing, baring midriff, thinking about getting tattoos, maybe body-piercings. You’re going to have a lot of opportunities to roam around late at night, and your parents aren’t going to know where you are, and maybe they won’t care. </p> <p>“All of this sends a message to those horny teemage boys. Just like you were wearing a sign.” Steve picked up one of his wife’s lipsticks from the vanity, opened it, and began writing across Jill’s chest, on the clean white t-shirt. Steve wrote across the terrain of her budding baby bosoms, slowly, clearly, deliberately. And he wrote it backwards, so she could read it in the mirror: Are Ayy Pee Ee Em Ee: RAPE ME.</p> <p>“Those boys are going to know you don’t have parents watching over you, and no one cares what time you come home. And they’re going to see an easy mark. Because they may talk about loving you forever, but if you don’t put out, you’ll see how long that love really lasts. Because they’ll say anything just to get in your pants. All they’re thinking about is scoring. You’re tied up, gagged, you have your ‘Rape Me’ sign on- all we have to do is leave you on the side of the curb to be picked up by whoever wants you, just like the trash. If you don’t respect yourself, that’s what they’ll see.</p> <p>“But you do have people watching over you. And someone does care what time you come home. Someone does want you to succeed in life, and to not sell yourself short. Sandy and I aren’t your parents, but you are a part of this family, and I want you to know that. You can come talk to us any time, about anything. We’re going to be here for you, even if your parents aren’t. So, let’s change this and send a different message:</p> <p>Steve picked up the other t-shirt and pulled that one down over the first, being careful this time to pull Jill’s ponytail thru the neck-hole at the same time. This was snug over the other t-shirt, and pulled even tighter, binding Jill’s arms inside it. Across the taut front, Steve used the lipstick to write big bold letters, reversed so Jill could read them in the mirror: I AM LOVED.</p> <p>Steve sat there for several long minutes, letting Jill digest everything he had said to her, looking over her shoulder in the mirror at the words on her chest. His masculine arms hugged her around her tummy, pulling her back onto his lap. When large tears rolled down Jill’s cheeks and soaked into her gag, he knew his words had found their target. </p> <p>He stood up, pulling her to her feet, and turned her to face him. He kissed her gently on the forehead, and then pulled her against him in a fatherly hug. She couldn’t hug him back, with her arms trapped inside the t-shirts and tied behind her, she just pressed her face into his chest and cried softly. After a few minutes, he untied the bandanna from her ponytail and used it to wipe away her tears, then tied it back in her hair.</p> <p>He swept her up in his arms and carried her in front of him back to the living room.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Amanda had been watching cartoons, but during the commercials started wondering where the two of them were- it didn’t take Daddy that long to carry her around the house earlier. Finally, bored of waiting, she decided to go find them. That plan ended a couple of seconds later as she giggled into her gag- oh, yeah, this time Daddy remembered to tie my feet together.</p> <p>She then decided she could still do it- her ankles weren’t crossed, so she could still stand up, she’d just bunny-hop instead of walking. She’d just have to go slow and careful. She pushed herself off the couch with her bound hands, and wobbled a minute until she got her balance. After a few experimental hops, she realized she didn’t really know where they were, and it would take forever at this rate to try to find them. So she hit on an alternate plan- she’d go get Mommy. Maybe Mommy was done working on her meeting stuff and would want to play, too. At the very least, she could untie her feet.</p> <p>She hop, hop, hopped towards the office, when Daddy came back in carrying Jill.</p> <p>“Arrrr, shiver me timbers, looks like me wee prize be tryin’ ta escape. I’ll put a stop to this jailbreak!” And he dashed over to his daughter before she interrupted his wife. He couldn’t carry both girls, so he slid Jill back to her feet, and with a guiding hand on each of their shoulders, forced them to bunny-hop back to the couch. </p> <p>“Ah, that be good timing…we’re back just in time for the game to start!” And he punched the remote as cartoons vanished and the ball game appeared on TV. He settled himself on the couch between the girls.</p> <p>Only a minute later, Sandy walked out of the office. “Honey, Bill called to say he couldn’t…what on earth are you rascals up to in here?” She stared open mouthed at the pirate and his captives.</p> <p>“Arrr, Redbeard be the only scurvy dog who could keep these two young scallawags from crashing yer office and sending yer peace and quiet to Davy Jones’ Locker. It took a mighty battle and they put up a hellacious fight, but now they be shanghaied aboard the Pirate Ship ‘Pigskin’.”</p> <p>“Hmm, Mummff!” sang Amanda into her gag, and lifted her legs high into the air and wiggled her toes, making the laces on sneakers bounce, showing off her bound feet to her mom.</p> <p>Jill shrugged and did the same, bending back and extending her long, coltish legs over her head and kicking the toes of her bound feet together.</p> <p>Sandy laughed and shook her head as the girls lowered their feet back to the floor. “Bill called and said he couldn’t come over. But I see you’ve already got plenty of company to watch the game. I’m done with work and I can see you’ve got things under control out here so I’m going to the grocery store to pick up something for dinner. Jill, I guess you’re staying for dinner tonight? I mean, it doesn’t look like you’ve got much choice,” Sandy finished with a giggle.</p> <p>Jill nodded, and as Mrs. Summers left, she settled back down for an afternoon of football. She squirmed about in her bonds, snuggled up against Mr. Summers as he put a paternal arm around both his girls and hugged them close to him, then remembered to take off his eyepatch for the game.</p> <p>Jill may have been the captive of a bloodthirsty, unwashed, pirate, but she had never felt so safe and warm. She watched the game, but also kept looking down at the words written across her chest, and knew she was loved.</p></div>",[]
920,"Musical Captors, Part 6",6,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-04-15,3,4,"g/f, f/f, bond, teen, toys, anal",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Amanda &amp; Jill, Elai &amp; Jill</p> <p>Scott pulled Elai back towards his bedroom, deciding the living room was too public, even with his parents gone &amp; Amanda distracted with her new prisoner. Elai barely seemed to notice where they were going. Once there, he gently pushed her inside, then closed &amp; locked the door behind them, and dropped a towel down to the door crack to help muffle the noise.</p> <p>He pulled Elai to him in a hug, but when he went to kiss her she turned away. </p> <p>“Why’d you do that? What’s wrong?”</p> <p>She turned to him. “Oh, I don’t know, Scott. Maybe that it’s your neighbor was about to stick a plastic dick up my ass if you hadn’t walked in when you did.”</p> <p>“But she didn’t. You’re safe now. I rescued you. Don’t I get to claim my reward?”</p> <p>She pushed back from him, still a little shaken. “I mean, it’s just now kind of hitting me. What was she trying to prove, anyway? And why did your mom have a butt plug in her nightstand?”</p> <p>Scott snapped out of his hormonal haze for a second. “WHAT? Those aren’t my mom’s.”</p> <p>“Scott, you didn’t notice your mom’s nightstand drawer was open? Or has Jill been carrying a cigar box around with her all day? That thing had been up your mom’s ass! And Jill was gonna put it in mine!”</p> <p>Scott definitely didn’t want to think about that image right now…or ever, really. “Look, forget Jill, she got what she deserved for tricking me and, well, I guess ‘kidnapping’ you, although moving you from one room to another isn’t really a kidnap, but…. Anyway, look, forget about that. Tonight was going to be about us, you know? It’s our 2 month anniversary…”</p> <p>Scott again pulled Elai to him in a hug, and started backing her towards his bed.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Jill was going out of her mind! The vibrating dildoes were working their magic on her, tingling and buzzing in her innermost cavities, the one in her cunt almost right on her G-spot. She was writhing and wriggling in the bed, confined by the heavy bedcovers, and trying to get her hand to reach the front of her shorts so she could unbutton them, but she couldn’t quite reach, tied as she was. She learned 3 things: one, that she was very sexually sensitive; two, that she was one of those lucky girls who was multi-orgasmic; and three, there was a big difference between guiding the vibrator by hand, and having one trapped inside you, where you had no control over what it was doing to you. She desperately fought her bonds to get the vibes out of her…or turn them up a notch…</p> <p>The sexual pressure inside her built up to an orgasmic release, and after that one subsided, the fiendish buzzing machines kept right on going with ruthless, mindless, mechanical efficiency, dragging her up to another peak. She rocked back and forth, moaning &amp; sweating in a sexual frenzy. She tried pleading through her gag to Amanda, but overwhelmed by the sensations flooding her mind from the forced orgasms, she finally passed out.</p> <p>Amanda didn’t think Jill was very good at playing prisoner. She wouldn’t just lay back and watch TV with her. Amanda hadn’t tried this hard to escape when she was the prisoner. She talked to Jill a little, but Jill just kept closing her eyes and moaning, and wiggling all around. When Jill finally passed out, Amanda was very surprised, and started getting worried, just then noticing how much Jill was perspiring.</p> <p>Amanda pulled back the covers to better check on her prisoner. “Hey, you’re not supposed to wear your sneakers in bed, silly!” Amanda said, but Jill gave no response. Amanda gasped in surprise when she saw the dark wet stain on Jill’s “Daisy Dukes” shorts. Jill had wet the bed! But wait, there was something else…</p> <p>Amanda could hear a strange noise, but couldn’t tell where it was coming from. She listened hard, and could hardly believe it was coming from Jill. But as she got closer, and put her ear right down to Jill’s crotch, she could hear a faint buzzing sound coming from inside her pants. She looked at Jill’s face, but she was still out cold, and cautiously started to unbutton, then unzip her neighbor’s shorts. Then she peeled back the soggy panties to see what was buzzing.</p> <p>There was a plastic penis sticking out of Jill’s cunt, and her girl-juices were dripping down her thighs, soaking into her panties and shorts…Amanda hadn’t yet noticed the towel carefully positioned under Jill’s ass. Amanda didn’t know what to think, and decided to run and tell Scott.</p> <p>Scott had finally gotten Elai calmed down, and the kissing and petting was starting to get her turned on again, when there was a knock at his bedroom door. </p> <p>“I don’t believe this,” muttered Scott in aggravation. “GO AWAY!”</p> <p>“Scott, come quick, Jill is…I don’t know, maybe sick or something, she passed out and won’t wake up, and she’s got something stuck in her…”</p> <p>Scott was tired of interruptions, and was ready to tie Jill &amp; Amanda back to back and leave them in the basement, if that’s what it took to get some alone time with Elai. He got out of bed and pulled his pants back up, and crossed to his door when he saw outside his window, his aunt’s car pull up in the driveway. </p> <p>“Dammit! She said she’d be here in a few hours! It hasn’t been hours!” Panicked, he rapidly started getting his shoes back on. “Elai, my aunt’s here. Amanda and I are going to have to go with her, she’s watching us for the weekend. I don’t know why she’s here so early, I’m sorry baby. You have to get Jill untied, I don’t have time now.”</p> <p>Elai was torn between frustration at being interrupted for the third time and fury at being abandoned, but couldn’t think of anything to say. She’d just have to deal with Scott later. </p> <p>Scott pulled up the towel and opened the door. “Elai will take care of Jill, Amanda, don’t worry about it. Get your stuff and let’s go see Aunt Karen. And don’t tell her about any of this, okay? This is our game, it’s just between us.” Scott left his sister to get her overnight bag ready and bolted to the door to head off Karen. </p> <p>Elai stomped back into the Master Bedroom where Jill was held captive. She saw Jill’s shorts had been unbuttoned and unzipped, and her panties had been pulled down a little, exposing her little blonde bush, and the dildo was humming away in her, but Amanda had been too scared to touch the plastic penis and pull it out. “Like an X-rated Excalibur,” thought Elai. “Whoever is strong enough to pull this vibe from this cunt shall henceforth be Queen of England.”</p> <p>Jill’s eyes were closed, but the relentlessly mechanical monsters throbbing inside her were dragging her back to consciousness, climbing towards another orgasm. ‘That should be me,” though Elai bitterly. “If Jill hadn’t interrupted the first time and Scott the second time and Amanda the 3rd time…. dammint, next time we’re just doing this at my house. Or better yet, Jill’s house, there’s never anyone there.”</p> <p>Jill heard the creak of bedsprings as Elai sat on the edge of the bed, and turned in her direction. Elai was back! Without Scott! Maybe Jill would get a chance to ask if Elai wanted a girlfriend after all. Unless Elai had come to just watch Jill die or go insane from endless orgasm. She looked at Elai with pleading eyes, and called a begged desperately, muffled by her gag.</p> <p>Elai moved closer, but was almost as reluctant to touch the penis jutting from Jill’s exposed cunt as Amanda was, although Elai at least knew what it was. “Hey.” That sounded lame, but Elai really didn’t know what to say here. After a minute she realized Jill was too distracted to listen to her, and she switched off the vibe in her puss. </p> <p>“Listen, Jill…. what you did, I mean, what you were going to do to me earlier was wrong. I know leaving you like this with Amanda was wrong, too, but, you know, you started it. Things are not cool between us and I don’t know if they’re going to be, I’ll have to think about it. But, between the two of us, I’m the one with the most rep to lose if word of this gets around, so I won’t tell anyone if you won’t, okay?” Jill nodded. “Anyway, umm, Scott’s aunt is here, and he &amp; Amanda are leaving, so I was sent to let you go. I guess we could slip out the window you came in, or…well, on second thought we could just wait until they leave and go out the door. They’ll be gone in a minute or two.”</p> <p>Jill realized with a shock that Elai was going to leave her tied up until Karen left with Amanda &amp; Scott. She didn’t think she could take another minute with the anal invader inside her. She started begging again, hoping Elai would take the hint &amp; untie her gag. </p> <p>“OR,” said Elai in a dangerous tone of voice, “Since no one will be around, I could just set both vibrators on high and leave you here. All weekend. To be found by Scott’s parents.” Jill shook her head and whined into her gag. Anything but that. Being left to die of uncontrollable orgasm over an entire weekend was bad, but being found this way by Scott’s parents would be worse.</p></div>",['Standard Disclaimer: this is a work of fiction. Anyone unable to distinguish between fiction and reality should seek professional help.']
921,"Musical Captors, Part 7",7,JILL THE SUB,no@email,,2006-04-15,2,5,"m/gffF, bond, toys, teen, anal, cons",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jill008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Scott Wins - Full House</p> <p>“Aunt Karen! Hey! I didn’t expect you for another couple hours or so!” Scott rushed up to hug his Aunt, trying to disguise his panic as a friendly rush to see her. </p> <p>Karen was in her mid-twenties, only a dozen years or so older than Scott- he wasn’t sure because she’d reached the age where individual candles no longer fit on the cake and had stopped telling anyone. His mom, Karen’s older sister, knew, but it didn’t actually matter- Karen was one of the kids when it came to having fun, and one of the adults when it came to the “important” things- having a driver’s license, being able to buy beer, setting your own bedtimes- the privileges that no longer seem important once you actually have them. </p> <p>Karen was very pretty, with auburn hair a little longer and a little less red than Elai’s. She was shorter than Jill and Scott, slender but not spaghetti-thin like Jill, and had boobs, unlike everyone in the house but Elai. This last part mattered more to Scott than anything else. </p> <p>Also, Karen tended to be a little scatterbrained, the kind of perpetually unfocused that you get when your brain has soaked up a lot of bong resin…or blonde hair dye. She was the “resident adult” only in terms of the age-related privileges, otherwise, Jill was just as responsible, and in many ways moreso. </p> <p>Karen hugged her nephew back warmly. She always held a hug or handshake or eye-contact one beat longer than was socially polite, always letting the other person break contact first. Scott’s mom was like that, too. You always felt they’d hug you forever if you needed it. </p> <p>“Hey, Scott. Yeah, I know, I just called a little bit ago and talked to Amanda,” (actually she talked to Jill and never realized it) “and I figured, why drive all the way home to turn around and drive all the way back here, when it’s only 20 minutes out of the way to stop over here first, and save myself the round trip? I was gonna call you back, but the phone dropped to the floorboard and I figured, screw it, I’ll just drive over.”</p> <p>“Okay. Well, Amanda is still getting packed, but she should be right out…”</p> <p>“And then I thought, ‘I don’t wanna drive another hour’. I’ve been up since 5 this morning Scott and it’s been a long, long day. I’m beat. I think I’ll just crash here tonight and we’ll go out to my place tomorrow morning.”</p> <p>“You CAN’T!” Scott blurted out, unable to stop himself. Karen looked at him. “Ummm, I mean, the, uhhh, mom and dad’s bed isn’t made, they stripped it down and threw the sheets in the laundry when they left…”</p> <p>Karen gave him the one-hand wave. “That’s no big deal, I’ll crash on the couch…”</p> <p>“I mean, hey, I know, if it’s just a matter of you being too tired to drive, I could drive us.” </p> <p>“Scott, I may have been born at night, but it wasn’t last night. I’m not putting the lives of your sister, myself, not to mention my car, in your hands during a Friday rush hour. We’ll just stay here tonight, order a pizza, watch some movies, head out tomorrow.”</p> <p>Scott was able to see Karen wasn’t going to leave and switched gears “Well, speaking of movies, since we weren’t expecting you for another couple hours, we were already going to watch one. In fact, you know Jill, our neighbor, is going to be watching the place, picking up the mail and stuff while mom and dad are gone. She was watching Amanda after school because I had a date with Elai, but we decided to hang out and watch the movie with them. Is that cool?”</p> <p>“Sure, no problem, the more the merrier.”</p> <p>“And, well, Amanda and I usually play this game, where we kind of act along with the movie while its playing. We’re space marines while watching Starship Troopers or Aliens, or super-heroes while watching the X-Men and Batman, you know, that kind of thing. It’s a little silly, and I’m getting too old for it, but Amanda loves it, and I figure she’ll grow out of it in a few, so why not? Is that cool, I mean, do you want to play with us?”</p> <p>“You know I will. Scott, I know you’re too old to have a babysitter, but your parents didn’t want to stick you or Jill with having to watch her all weekend, and I volunteered because I wanted to spend more time with Amanda. With both of you, you know, but I figured you’d want to do your own thing with as little hassle as possible this weekend, and I’m cool with that. Whatever you or Amanda want to play is fine.”</p> <p>“Hey, great, thanks, Amanda will be so happy. I’ll go tell her.”</p> <p>“What’s the movie?” “The Big Hit.”</p> <p>Scott raced to tell Amanda they were staying, and then darted to the back bedroom to alert Elai of the change in plans, and was astonished to find that she hadn’t even untied Jill, but instead was working the vibe in and out of her dripping pussy. Jill, for her part, hardly seemed to notice he was there, lost in a world of her own.</p> <p>Elai looked up, “Oh, I thought you were leaving. Scott, now I see why women become dominatrixes- the power is an incredible rush. I was about to untie her, then I threatened to leave her like this all weekend, then it occurred to me that I could…that I could do anything I wanted to her, and it was just this incredible rush. I wasn’t really gonna leave her here all weekend, though. For one thing, I think the towel we put under her butt is nearly soaked through.”</p> <p>When enough blood had circulated from his dick back to his brain and he could speak again, Scott said, “whoa. I mean, umm, Aunt Karen’s staying here tonight. And I told her you and Jill were going to be here, too, and she’s cool with that. You’ve met Karen before, right? I thought so- she’s cool. I even told her about playing prisoner along with the movies we were watching earlier, and she was cool with that, too.”</p> <p>Elai’s eyes grew round as saucers. “SCOTT! You weren’t supposed to tell anyone what we’ve been dong here!”</p> <p>Scott rolled his eyes. “No, not about this, give me a little credit. But I had to have a cover story in case Amanda let something slip out. But listen, it’s cool, Karen is going along with it. She’s dead tired anyway, after dinner she’ll probably pass right out, then we can…you know.” “Well, Okay, I guess.” Elai still wanted sex, and just had to suffer through another delay.</p> <p>Elai stopped teasing and tormenting Jill with the vibrator so they could talk to her. They didn’t untie her gag, just got her eyes to focus on them. “Jill, are you in on this plan? Karen doesn’t know what we’ve been doing back here, so she thinks its just a game we’re playing with Amanda, acting out the movie. Amanda’s going to be your kidnapper, and I’ll be Elai’s, and if you just play along with this, we’ll let you go and forget about you trying to steal my girlfriend from me, and just call it even, okay? When we take your gag off for dinner, no spilling the beans. Otherwise, you know, we could just put the vibes on the high setting and dump you in a closet for the weekend, and when my parents come back Sunday I’ll tell them what you were doing to Elai.”</p> <p>“Scott, what about what we were doing to her?”</p> <p>“We’ll just say she was making stuff up to get back at us. Who are my parents going to believe, us or her? And anyway that doesn’t matter because Jill is going to play along Aren’t You, Jill?” She nodded her head, having little choice.</p> <p>Elai put the dildo back into Jill’s cunny, pulled her now-soaking panties up into place, and she and Scott again had to work the skin-tight Daisy Dukes cutoff shorts back up over her hips, zipping and buttoning them up, which drove home both dildos in her and locked them in place.</p> <p>“Uhh, Scott, we can’t take her out to see Karen like this. Don’t you think the dark stain soaked into the crotch of her jeans is giveaway?”</p> <p>“Ohh, wow, yeah. Man, she’s dripping like a leaky pipe. Look it the closet, get one of my mom’s skirts, we’ll wrap that around her to hide the stain.” As Elai looked for a disguise, Scott swung Jill out of bed and eased her onto the floor, as her legs were too wobbly to hold her up. Then he took the towel out of the bed, brushed out the dirt from her sneakers, and neatly made the bed back, slipping the cigar box that held the vibes back into the nightstand.</p> <p>Scot got Jill back up to her feet and steadied her while Elai wrapped the skirt around her. Then he bent down and hoisted her over his shoulder and they all went to see Aunt Karen. As Scott carried Jill, his hand rested right on the knob of the buttplug still nestled deep in her ass.</p> </div>",['To be continued in MOVIE NIGHT.']
922,"The Summer I Built My Character, Part 1",1,JILLIAN,no@email,"I've gotten to the point where I don't wonder why I am the way I am. I just accept it. But this incident from the summer I was 12 years old is when I began to discover what would drive me the rest of my life. I've changed the names but the events and the dialog and the feelings are as accurate as a span of 15 years allows. So, come read about Mrs. X and Kelli and me and learn why I love to play ping-pong.",2006-03-28,13,4,"F, g, ds, nc, ped, sad, spank, viol",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jillian001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The summer I was twelve, the summer before 7th grade, that time when girls get crushes on boys and daydream about dances and first kisses, and practice flirting in the mirror, my mother insisted I get a job. It wasn’t as if we needed the money, my father was a successful businessman, we lived in an up-scale part of town, and my grandmother had left a trust that would more than pay for my college. No, she felt it would ‘build my character’, would teach me about honest work, instill responsibility, and give me a sense of accomplishment, of knowing what it is like to do a ‘job well-done’. She had even found a job for me through our church. Mrs. X, whose husband had died in a traffic accident the previous month was in desperate need of a full-time babysitter for the entire summer. The entire summer. I begged and I pleaded and I even threatened to run away, but to no avail. No lazy days at the club pool, no cruising the mall, no trips to the beach, no just hanging out with my friends. Oh no, I was to be saddled with babysitting a runny-nosed five year old brat while my friends were off having fun. I imagined endless hours of playing Barbies and CandyLand and cartoons on the TV and goddamn but I hated the kid even before I met her. She had ruined my summer! As I peddled my bike that first morning, on the way to Mrs. X’s house, there were tears in my eyes. Little did I know that this job would start me off on a path that I had never thought of, never knew existed, would, in fact, ‘build my character’. Oh, but what a character it would build!</p> <p>Mrs. X and her daughter Kelli lived in a large, rambling house in one of those subdivisions whose name ended with the word ranchette. I don’t know why ranchette, there were certainly no cattle or horses, perhaps it was because each house sat on several acres of land and through careful planning and carefully placed trees, each house sat in isolation from it’s neighbors. Mrs. X’s house was reached traveling down a winding gravel drive, a good five minutes by bike from the main road. I propped my bike against a large pine tree and, fighting back tears, went up and knocked on the front door.</p> <p>My first impression of Mrs. X was that she had just eaten something bitter. Her mouth was twisted in a grimace and her eyes were narrowed into little slits. I was later to learn that appearance was not a reaction to food but a response to life. She was a bitter woman. Her husband had died, she was burdened with caring for a child, for the first time in her life she would need to work for a living, no more golf or cards or charity boards for her. In Mrs. X’s view, her life was over.</p> <p>“You’re Jill, right? Come on in. Kelli is still in bed, you’ll have to get her breakfast, there’s cereal in the kitchen, give her baloney for lunch, and don’t let her watch too much TV it’ll rot her brain. Make sure she behaves, she’s been a little brat lately, I’ll be home by 5:30, oh, and no boys.”</p> <p>And with that Mrs. X was out the door and off, gravel spraying from her rear wheels.</p> <p>Mrs. X should never have said that about ‘no boys’. At twelve boys were all I ever thought about. There was this one, Joe, with dark curly hair and the bluest eyes who I had the biggest crush on. He would be in ninth grade so that meant I had just one year to win his heart before he headed off to high school and the high school girls with their big tits and their sexy walks and I just knew in my heart of hearts that right this minute, one of my friends, Beth or Nicki, would be sashaying around the mall in her shortest skirt or prowling the edge of the club pool in her tiniest bikini just waiting for the chance to snag him first while I was in this stupid house, being a stupid babysitter, for a stupid little bitch! It was as these thoughts ran through my head that Kelli came walking into the living room. My eyes shot daggers at her.</p> <p>“Who are you?”</p> <p>“I’m Jill. I’m your babysitter. Come on, I’ll get you breakfast.”</p> <p>I wasn’t a particularly good babysitter that day. I guess maybe I was hoping to be fired. I ignored Kelli as much as I could. Other than pouring her a bowl of cereal for breakfast and slapping a slimy piece of baloney on some bread and pouring her a glass of milk for lunch, I left her to her own pursuits. I watched TV, snooped in Mrs. X’s bedroom, cleaned up the few dishes from the meals, made Kelli’s bed, and daydreamed about Joe.</p> <p>Kelli, for her part, was pretty quiet. She watched some cartoons, colored some, and played with her Barbies. I was kind of impressed with how neat she was. When she finished coloring everything was put neatly away. She didn’t seem to be a brat at all, but then maybe she was just being on her best behavior because I was there.</p> <p>True to her word, Mrs. X came through the door at 5:30. She looked like she had just eaten a dozen lemons. Her first question was almost a repeat of the last thing she had said that morning.</p> <p>“You didn’t have any boys over here, did you?”</p> <p>“Oh, no Mrs. X, I wouldn’t do that.”</p> <p>“Well, you better not, ever, if you want to keep this job. Now, what kind of trouble did Kelli give you today?”</p> <p>“None at all Mrs. X, she was a little angel.”</p> <p>Mrs. X snorted. “I doubt that. Let’s just take a little tour and see.”</p> <p>Kelli was sitting quietly on the couch in the family room but Mrs. X just ignored her. Instead she inspected, checking to see if toys were put away, if the kitchen was neat. I followed her into Kelli’s bedroom, almost bumping into her back when she came to a sudden halt. She whirled on me.</p> <p>“I thought you said Kelli was a perfect angel, well what do you call this!”</p> <p>I couldn’t see what ‘this’ was but before I could ask what was wrong Mrs. X had pushed past me and was screaming down the hall.</p> <p>“Kelli you get your little ass in here right now! Don’t make me come after you if you know what’s good for you!”</p> <p>When Kelli came to the door Mrs. X grabbed her by the arm and roughly pulled her into the room.</p> <p>“Look at this, just look at this! How could you do this!”</p> <p>I still couldn’t see what ‘this’ was. Everything looked fine to me.</p> <p>“How many times have I told you, the bedspread should be two inches off the floor, two inches!”</p> <p>Oh my god! I had made the bed, not Kelli, but before I could get a word out Mrs. X had grabbed the bedspread and ripped it off the bed then, in what I was to learn was a well-practiced motion, she sat on the edge of the bed, pulled Kelli across her knees, ripped her shorts and panties down to her ankles and began spanking her bare ass as hard as she could. Kelli cried and screamed and twisted and the harder she tried to get away the harder Mrs. X spanked. Finally, after twenty or so welt-raising smacks she stood and dumped Kelli on the floor.</p> <p>“Now you crawl under that bed and you don’t come out til I tell you to! And you, “ and Mrs X pointed a trembling finger at me, “you come to the kitchen.”</p> <p>I followed Mrs. X to the kitchen, my knees shaking, wondering if she was going to try to do the same thing to me. Mrs. X walked directly to the sink and turning the cold water on stuck her right hand under the water.</p> <p>“Damn, would you look at this hand, look what she did to my hand, I think I sprained it!”</p> <p>I stood there, a million thoughts running through my head, wanting to just run, run, run as fast as I could away from Mrs. X.</p> <p>“Jill go get some ice out of the freezer and put it in a dish towel.”</p> <p>I blindly followed Mrs. X’s request. When I handed her the towel she mutely held the palm of her hand in front of my face.</p> <p>“Would you look at this! I swear spanking her hurts me far worse than it hurts her. I guess I need to get a paddle. Sit down at the table Jill. Sit down. I guess maybe I didn’t explain to you this morning just how sneaky and disobedient Kelli can be. Jill, I need a babysitter who can help me with Kelli. She needs discipline. Ever since my husband died she has just been uncontrollable and I can’t afford to have a babysitter who will just let her run wild. Do you understand? Now I hired you as a favor to your mom but if you can’t control Kelli, well I’ll just have to find someone else. So what’s it going to be Jill? Are you going to help me raise Kelli to be a good kid or do I find someone else?”</p> <p>All I could do was numbly nod my head, not really saying yes but just wanting to get out of that house as fast as I could.</p> <p>“Okay then. I’ll see you tomorrow morning. But it’s your last chance Jill.”</p> <p>Riding my bike home my head just whirled. I’d seen violence on TV but never in real life. I could not go back to that house, just could not!</p> <p>I couldn’t tell my mom why. Maybe if I had she wouldn’t have made me go back, but I just didn’t know how to explain it and I think part of me was afraid of explaining it, that somehow it would turn out to be my fault because I was the one that made the bed.</p> <p>The next morning my mom drove me to make sure I didn’t ‘fail at this character building experience’. I winced when she said that. Mrs. X met me at the front door, again with that bitter look. She didn’t say a word, just turned and led the way into the kitchen.</p> <p>“Here, I thought of this last night. Wouldn’t want you spraining your wrist and not being able to work. Remember Jill, I’m depending on you to help me raise Kelli to be a good kid. And remember, no boys.”</p> <p>I watched Mrs. X walk out the front door then looked down at the object she had handed me. It was a ping-pong paddle. The paddle part was covered in a blue rubber with small little upraised circles. The handle was similarly covered although the rubber circles were longer than on the paddle part, I guess to give it a better grip. We had four just like it in our basement. I guess the dead Mr. X must have liked to play ping-pong. I looked at the paddle for the longest time then carefully laid it on the kitchen counter. My stomach was turning and spinning and I felt light-headed. What a nightmare I was in!</p> <p>That morning I ignored Kelli just as I had done that first day but for a completely different reason. Every time I looked at her my stomach would flip and I’d get a faintly flush feeling like I was going to pass out. As for Kelli, she was just like the day before, quietly playing, neatly putting away her toys, being as unobtrusive as possible. I kept waiting for her to do something wrong, I even went to her bedroom and checked her bedspread; exactly two inches from the floor.</p> <p>I made her a baloney sandwich for lunch and called her to the table. I got that flushed feeling again, my head feeling as light as a balloon, my stomach flipping, sweat beading up on my forehead. Without a conscience thought I began pouring her a glass of milk, and pouring and pouring til the milk was at the brim and slightly above, a dome of milk barely contained by the rim of the glass. I stood back and waited. Kelli ignored the milk.</p> <p>“Kelli, drink your milk.”</p> <p>She looked up at me and I could see tears in the corners of her eyes.</p> <p>“Drink your milk, you little bitch!”</p> <p>She tried, she really tried. She grasped the glass in two hands and slowly raised it, bending her head forward, trying to get her lips to the dome of milk before it spilled. I reached forward and poked her elbow. The milk broke away from the rim and splashed across the table.</p> <p>“You stupid little bitch, you bad little girl! Look at that! Do you know how hard your mom works to buy you milk and you waste it like that!” I had pulled her off the chair and was shaking her back and forth. “You’re going to get it little girl, oh you’re going to get it good!”</p> <p>I sat in the chair, feeling cold milk soak into my shorts and panties. I roughly jerked her shorts and panties down then pulled her over my knees. The paddle was right there, just where I had left it. I grabbed it, feeling the rubber grip dig into the palm of my hand, and raised it above my head. And hesitated. Then I brought it down, hard, centered on her ass cheeks. The sound of the paddle slapping the bare flesh shot through my head like a lighting bolt. I went insane. Two. Three. Four-Five-Six! as hard as I could. Then I stopped, amazed at myself, not understanding what I was doing. I looked down at her little ass. The inside curve of each cheek was bright red with darker red circles from the little upraised circles on the paddle. And this time I aimed. First one cheek and then the other, three times each. I pushed her off my lap onto the floor. My voice shook.</p> <p>“Now you go to your room and you get under your bed and don’t you dare come out of there til I tell you to or you’ll get it even worse!”</p> <p>She ran out of the room crying. I sat in the chair, vaguely aware of the milk soaking into my shorts and panties. I laid the paddle on the table and shakily stood, my legs like jelly. I crossed to the sink and peeled off my own shorts and panties and began rinsing them out in the sink. I wrung the water out of them and hung them off the kitchen chair to dry. I picked up the paddle and walked down to Kelli’s room. I could hear her in there crying and sobbing. I slumped to the floor in front of her door, my head spinning. I was flushed and red and when I pushed my hair out of my face my forehead felt like it was on fire. My entire body felt like it was on fire. My tshirt was long enough that I sat on its tail. At first I thought it was wet with the spilled milk I had sat in. But it wasn’t milk. It was me. In amazement I reached between my legs and could feel the wetness on the inside of my legs, could feel it soaking into my tshirt, and when my fingers touched the source, when they felt the sloppy wetness of my pussy, I felt that lighting bolt in my head again. And for the second time that day, went insane. I was rubbing and pulling and sliding my fingers in and out as hard as I could. I brought the handle of the ping-pong paddle down between my legs and began rubbing the knobbed handle down my clit, feeling the end of the handle spreading the lips of my pussy with each downward thrust, a little wider each time until it was in me, the hardness slipping in and out, the knobs feeling like a million little fingers inside me and on my clit. And then I exploded, my screams drowning out Kelli’s sobs.</p> <p>When Mrs. X came home and asked if Kelli had been good. I had to tell her the truth. She hadn’t been. She had been a bad girl at lunch and deliberately spilled her milk all over the kitchen, had even splashed it on me. Mrs. X shook her head knowingly. We walked down to Kelli’s bedroom and Mrs. X told her to come out from under the bed. She had Kelli pull her shorts and panties down and to bend over. Mrs. X looked at her little ass, still red with the darker red circles after five hours.</p> <p>“Thank you Jill, thank you for helping me to raise a good daughter.”</p> <p>That night, down in the basement, I slipped one of our ping-pong paddles in my book bag and took it to my bedroom and fell asleep holding it in my hand, wondering what bad thing Kelli would do the next day.</p></div>",[]
923,"The Summer I Built My Character, Part 2",2,JILLIAN,no@email,"This is an account of my second day babysitting Kelli. It was this day that I set myself two goals for the summer. One involved me. One involved Kelli. Oh, yeah, I lost my cherry that second day, but not how you might think. Enjoy.",2006-04-17,20,4,"F, g, ds, nc, ped, sad, spank, viol",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jillian002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had never been so aware of my pussy. Oh, I’d masturbated before and it had been, well, pleasant, but nothing like the mind-shattering experience at Mrs. X’s house. It was as if God had entered my body. I was on my ten-speed headed for Mrs. X’s house, slightly tilted forward, the narrow, rounded front of the racing seat nestled snugly between the lips of my pussy, my clit jostling sweetly on the tip of the seat. Rather than ride the smooth roads I stayed to the sidewalks hitting every crack and bump I could find. My mother had looked at me kind of oddly when I came down the stairs dressed in a short, flared plaid skirt and a white cotton shirt rather than my usual shorts and t-shirt. If she had known that I wore neither panties nor bra, well there’s just no telling what would have happened. I said something about wanting to ‘look professional’ and she, poor dear, absolutely beamed. Professional, HELL! I just wanted immediate access, no fucking panties getting in the way.</p> <p>The ride down Mrs. X’s gravel driveway was exquisite. My nipples were brushing the inside of my shirt and as I ground my pussy against the seat I could feel hot drips of wetness spattering my legs. As I stopped and swung my leg off the bike it was almost as if my pussy didn’t want to let go of the seat. There was a squelchy popping sound as my lips pulled loose. I bent and peered closely at the seat and touched the pooled wetness soaking into the leather and inhaled deeply and I thought of that song “Smells Like Teen Spirit” and damned near fell over from laughing, not haha laughing but joyous laughing.</p> <p>I guess I looked a little flushed when Mrs. X answered the door because the first thing she wanted to know was if I was sick. I quickly assured her I was fine, just a little winded from the ride over. I just wanted Mrs. X out of there so I could beat Kelli’s little ass and have another mind-blowing orgasm. I figured with any luck I was looking at ten or twelve over the course of the day. Then Mrs. X ruined my day.</p> <p>“Jill, I want you to know that I was very upset with the way Kelli acted yesterday. The more I thought about her throwing milk on you the more embarrassed and upset I became. She has been very difficult since her father died but she’s never acted out violently like that. But you won’t have to put up with that sort of behavior again. Last night I made it very clear to Kelli, very clear that that sort of behavior would not be tolerated. I did the same thing this morning. She’s under her bed and I told her she is to stay there all day, no breakfast, no lunch, no TV, no playing, no nothing. So you won’t need to worry about her at all today, just take a look now and again and make sure she’s still under her bed. Oh, and remember, no boys.”</p> <p>As Mrs. X spoke my pussy dried up, my clit shrank back behind its little pad of skin, and my nipples melted down until my tits were just small, rounded mounds. As I watched Mrs. X drive away all I could think was…. SHIT! This was all just so fucking unfair! All night and all the way over here all I could think about was beating Kelli’s little ass black and blue and red and then masturbating with the ping-pong paddle and now Mrs. X tells me that Kelli has to stay under her bed all day. Well fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!</p> <p>I went to Kelli’s room and got down on my hands and knees to look under the bed. She was scrunched up under the bed as far back as she could get. I could hardly see her. I went to the kitchen and started going through drawers and cabinets finally finding a flashlight in the drawer next to the phone. I went back to Kelli’s room, got down on my belly, and shined the light under the bed. She was naked, her back to me, rolled up into a little ball. I shone the flashlight on her ass. Well, Mrs. X must have used the paddle this time. Kelli’s ass was red with marks as well as the backs of her legs. As I lay there listening to Kelli quietly sob, taking in the sight of her ravaged ass, my body began to respond. My pussy became hot and wet, my clit poked its little head out, and my nipples returned to sweet, painful erection.</p> <p>I was up off the floor and headed back to the kitchen as quickly as I could. There was no way I was going to waste this feeling. The ping-pong paddle was lying on the kitchen table. I grabbed it, sat down on a chair, propped my feet up on the table, pulled my skirt up to my waist, and ran the handle down between my lips and across my clit. That lightning bolt went off in my head again. I rubbed the handle up and down, curving back so that each downward thrust pushed the end of the handle between my pussy lips. My back arched and I could feel the orgasm building and building. I doubled the speed and depth of my thrusting; coming close to popping my cherry with the handle…but it just wouldn’t come. I was riding the crest of a tremendous, soul-shattering orgasm, but it just wouldn’t crash down, just would not come!</p> <p>I was out of the chair and fairly racing down to Kelli’s room. I slumped down in front of her door so that I could hear her sobbing. Again I used the handle, the rubber knobs brushing and pulling on my clit, the handle tight inside my lips…and still I couldn’t orgasm, could not finish. I threw the ping-pong paddle against the wall in disgust. I knew what I had to do. I had to find someway for Kelli to be bad. But how was she going to be bad if she was confined to under her bed? (And I know you are probably wondering why I just didn’t go ahead and spank her, why I had to have the excuse of her ‘doing something bad’ and to this day, I don’t know, I just knew that had to be part of it.)</p> <p>I stood and opened Kelli’s door, went in, closed the door, and slid to the floor, my back against the door. The flashlight was on the floor where I had dropped it in my rush to get to the kitchen. Using my foot I rolled it over and picked it up. Kelli was still scrunched up under the bed, her back to me. As I played the flashlights beam over her little naked body I idly played with my pussy, hoping that just the sight of her would be enough. My pussy was still sloppy wet, my clit just as sensitive, but I still couldn’t climax. There just had to be a way to get her to be bad while under the bed!</p> <p>As my mind searched for ideas my eyes wandered the room. The room was so bare it was as if no one lived in it. Not a picture on the wall, no furniture save the bed and a small dresser. To my right was a partly opened closet door. Reaching out with my right foot I caught the edge of the door and swung it open. I almost jumped out of my skin until I realized that the girl staring back at me was me, reflected in a full length mirror hung on the inside of the door. I could see myself sitting on the floor, my skirt hiked up around my waist, my left hand sliding in and out of my pussy, rubbing my clit. My face was flushed and I could see my nipples poking up against the inside of my blouse. I almost laughed out loud because the first time I had ever masturbated was in front of a mirror just like this at my friend Niki’s house when I was ten years old. I had been spending the night and the two of us had been playing some kind of board game on the floor of her bedroom. Niki’s closet door had been open and occasionally I would take a peek in the full-length mirror trying to decide if I was as cute as Niki. She caught me looking in the mirror and I was afraid she might start making fun of me but instead she suggested this game. The idea was you looked in the mirror and tried to follow directions which was suppose to be hard because left was right and right was left. Niki started off.</p> <p>“Jill, touch your right eyelid with your left pinky finger.”</p> <p>And you know what? It was hard. We kept confusing our right from out left and were giggling and laughing, trying to make the other one mess up.</p> <p>“Niki, touch your left big toe to your nose.”</p> <p>Niki was the one that started things down a surprising path.</p> <p>“Jill, tough your left boob with your left ring finger.”</p> <p>I wasn’t to be out done.</p> <p>“Niki, pinch your right nipple with your left thumb and forefinger.”</p> <p>It soon became sort of an “I dare you” game.</p> <p>“Jill, pull your t-shirt off using your right hand.”</p> <p>“Niki, pull your panties off using your left hand.”</p> <p>Soon we were naked in front of the mirror. It was my turn.</p> <p>“Niki, touch your pussy with your left ring finger.”</p> <p>“Jilly, pull your pussy lips apart with your left hand…”</p> <p>It was the first time I had ever seen the inside of my pussy.</p> <p>“…and touch your clit with your right forefinger.”</p> <p>“Touch my what?”</p> <p>“Your clit.”</p> <p>“I…I don’t know what that is.”</p> <p>“Jesus Jill, are you an idiot. Look it’s right here, see? Right at the top of your pussy. Sometimes you have to rub a little to make it stand up. See, there’s mine. Right there. I swear Jill, sometimes you are such a little kid.”</p> <p>“Oh wow, now I see it. That’s weird, kind of like a nipple the way it stands up when you rub it.”</p> <p>“Keep rubbing it, it always makes me feel really good when I rub mine.”</p> <p>And that’s how I first masturbated. In front of a mirror, with my friend Niki, just by playing a silly game…. and that’s when it hit me. I knew how to get Kelli to be bad! It was so fucking simple it was genius! I got down on my belly and crawled over to Kelli’s bed.</p> <p>“Hey Kelli, it’s me, Jill. You doing ok? I’m sorry you got in trouble with your mom about the milk. It was really just an accident and I had already spanked you for it so she really didn’t need to punish you again. So I’m sorry you have to spend the day under your bed. I wish there was something I could do to make you feel better, but your mom said you have to stay under there all day. I know. How about if we play a game? You want to do that Kelli, play a game? It’ll be a fun one. It’s sort of like Simon Says. You know that game?”</p> <p>Kelli slowly turned her head and looked out at me. I smiled encouragingly at her. She twisted around until she was facing me. I could see her little mound peeking out from between her legs and I could feel fresh, hot wetness flooding my pussy. This just had to work.</p> <p>“So what do you say, Kelli, you want to play a game? Like I said it’s like Simon Says but I call it Jill Says. It’s really, really, fun.”</p> <p>Kelli slowly nodded her head. Now, if I just didn’t rush it. If I just could take my time. But my pussy was flooding like crazy and my clit was throbbing. It was all I could do to keep from touching myself. But that had to wait until the right moment.</p> <p>“Ok, this is how it works. I’ll say Jill says to do something, and I’ll do it, like touch your nose, and then you touch your nose, but if I don’t say Jill, if I just say touch your nose, and you touch your nose, then you lose. If you get it right five times in a row, then it’s your turn and then the game is Kelli Says. You got it?”</p> <p>Kelli nodded her head and, God help her, even smiled a little bit. Fuck, this was going to be fun.</p> <p>“Ok, I’ll start. Ready? Jill says touch your nose. Good! You’ve got the idea. Jill says touch your knee. Jill says touch your belly button. Jill says touch your toes. Jill says touch your chin. Wow! Kelli you are really good at this game. Ok, it’s your turn now.” Kelli was grinning like an idiot and all I could think was ‘Just wait bitch, and I’ll beat that grin right off your little face’ which, of course, just made my pussy start flooding like crazy.</p> <p>“Kelli says touch your nose. Kelli says touch your knee. Kelli says touch your belly button. Kelli says touch your toes. Kelli says touch your chin.”</p> <p>This kid was a fucking moron! Oh, well, I was tired of fooling around. It was time to move in for the kill.</p> <p>“That was good Kelli, but I didn’t make any mistakes so it’s my turn. Pay attention, I’m going to try and fool you this time. Ready? Jill says touch your ear.. Jill says touch your lips.. touch your nose. Oh! I got you that time. You touched your nose and I didn’t say Jill Says, so I get to go again. Isn’t this fun!”</p> <p>I was on my left side facing Kelli. My skirt had ridden up until it was just barely hiding my pussy which felt like it was going to explode. This just had to work!</p> <p>“Jill says raise your leg.. Jill says touch your knee.. Jill says touch your belly.. Jill says touch between your legs….. Kelli!!!! What are you doing?”</p> <p>It worked! It goddamn worked! As my fingers finally, at last, touched my aching pussy Kelli’s fingers touched hers. I had her!</p> <p>“Kelli what are you doing! Are you masturbating! Are you playing with yourself you evil, evil girl!”</p> <p>The look on her face was priceless. Her grin had frozen into a death like mask, her lips were trembling, and I could see the start of tears in her eyes. I reached under the bed and grabbed her by an ankle and started dragging her out from under the bed. As she slid out she twisted trying to get a way and banged her head against the leg of the bed. It was like I was possessed, all I could think about was that ping-pong paddle in the kitchen. As I dragged her out of her bedroom and down the hall and into the kitchen, I purposely swung her from side to side, banging her head against every wall and doorframe I could. I dragged her over to the kitchen table and picked up the ping-pong paddle and realized it was too wide for what I had in mind. I dropped it on the floor and looked wildly around the room for something the right size. There, on the kitchen counter, was a jar with cooking utensils sticking out the top and right in the middle was just the perfect thing; a wide, fat, heavy-duty wooden spoon. I dragged her to the counter, heedless of her crying. I was on a mission. Grabbing the spoon I noticed to dish towels and took those too. I dragged her to the table and, kneeling down with my knee on her stomach I pulled her ankle up to the top of the table leg and tied it firmly with one of the dishtowels. I quickly did the other ankle then stood back to look at my handy work.</p> <p>Kelli was on her back, her ankles tied up high on the table legs lifting her little ass in the air, legs spread wide, her little pink pussy staring right up at me. Well, it wouldn’t be pink for long.</p> <p>I straddled her face, rubbing my sloppy wet pussy and erect clit on her face. I stared at her pussy, the tension building in me as I ground my self on her face. I raised my hand with the heavy wooden spoon. Smack! Smack! Smack Smack Smack! With each swat Kelli’s little pussy got redder and redder, puffier and puffier. Lightning bolts were going off in my head; the explosions in my pussy were rippling my entire body. SmackSmackSmackSmackSmackSmack! My back arched with the power of my climax, sending me tumbling off of Kelli’s face and onto my back on the floor. It was my most intense orgasm ever and I lay there trembling as aftershocks of pleasure rolled through my body. Slowly I rolled to my knees and crawled over to Kelli.</p> <p>She was sobbing quietly. Her face had several bumps on it and was covered with my juices. I crawled forward so I could look at her pussy. It was glorious! The once pink of her outer lips was now beet red and swollen. It was awkward leaning over her from the side so I crawled under the table to get a better look. Her ankles were tied high enough on the table legs that I could kneel and have my face right over her pussy. I began to examine it.</p> <p>I poked the lips and felt how plump they were with engorged blood from the whipping I had given them. I pulled the lips apart, revealing the pink inside and wondered if I could find a narrow spoon to spank that part too. I poked with my finger, wiggling it around trying to find entry, but she was closed up tight. I ran my finger to the top of her pussy and started rubbing the little hood over her tiny clit. Slowly it emerged.</p> <p>I’m not really sure why I did what I did next. I had never thought of other girls in a sexual way, but seeing little Kelli’s tiny clit surrounded by the pink inner lips and the puffy red outer lips…well, I leaned forward and licked it. And licked it again. Then sucked on it, all the while probing with my finger, and then I’ll be damned but she started opening up, she started to get wet. I couldn’t fucking believe it. I never knew a kid that age could get wet. And what surprised me even more was, that the longer I licked and sucked and fingered, the wetter I was getting. In fact, I was getting fucking excited.</p> <p>I stopped long enough to reach out from under the table and grab the ping-pong paddle. I stuck the paddle part between my feet, angling the handle up so that it spread my pussy lips and rubbed against my clit. Then I went back to the business of eating and fingering Kelli’s pussy.</p> <p>The feel of her clit against my tongue and lips, the wetness surrounding my finger as I probed and probed and finally found her opening and took it, the paddle handle with its rubber knobs rubbing against my pussy lips and clit…well, I started to build and build toward another incredible orgasm. My ass was going like a jackhammer on the handle and I was sucking and biting her clit, shoving and twisting my finger and the lightning bolts were going and going and I was having my first multiple orgasms, bucking and pumping under the table until with one final, mind-shattering orgasm my legs twitched and shot out straight, sending me flying through Kelli’s legs so that I was laying on top of her.</p> <p>I was almost senseless, the multiple orgasms sapping all my strength. I lay there quivering, looking down at Kelli’s tear streaked face, my pussy still sending rolling waves of pleasure through my body.</p> <p>Slowly I rolled off of her, sliding my legs between hers, until I was kneeling next to her. I looked at her pussy. And panicked. It was covered in blood! Oh shit! Shit! Shit! How was I going to explain this! In my insane pursuit of an orgasm I must have popped her cherry with my finger! Oh shit!</p> <p>I staggered to my feet and over to the counter and grabbed a handful of paper towels. As I spun around I saw drops of blood on the kitchen floor. And looked down. There, tightly clasped between the lips of my pussy was the ping-pong paddle. Well, really, just the paddle part. The handle was buried in my pussy. Blood was on the inside of my legs and streaked across the paddle. It wasn’t Kelli I had popped, it was me! I had lost my cherry to a ping-pong paddle!</p> <p>I dropped to my knees by Kelli and started wiping the blood away. I was saved! Saved! The blood covering Kelli’s pussy was just mine. I collapsed on the floor and pushed my legs out in front of me. I reached down and grasped the paddle. It felt good in there. Really good. I twisted it slightly and felt the knobs as they stroked the inside of my pussy. I slowly fucked it in and out. Damn, I liked this! This was something I planned to do a lot of. But as I fucked the handle in and out I started thinking about Joe, and a real cock, and knew that I had just set a goal for myself. My mother was always talking about setting goals. Well, now I had one. To be fucked by a real cock by the end of the summer. I glanced over at Kelli, her ankles still tied high in the air, traces of my virgin blood still on her pussy and snaking down her belly, and suddenly I had another goal. Not only did I want to be fucked by a real cock, but also I wanted Kelli to be fucked by a real cock. I wanted to help some boy pop her cherry. Two goals for the summer. My mother would be so proud!</p> <p>I met Mrs. X at the front door when she got home. With my most quivering and timid voice, I told her how Kelli had been bad that day, and what I had done to punish her.</p> <p>“I went in to check on her Mrs. X and I…well I…she was…you see I knelt down to check on her and I saw her…oh Mrs. X, she was…”</p> <p>“Spit it out Jill! What did Kelli do?”</p> <p>“Mrs. X, she was…she was…playing with herself…masturbating.”</p> <p>“What! What!”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mrs. X, but that’s what she was doing and I just was so shocked, girls just shouldn’t do that, it’s a sin, a bad sin, and I, well I, spanked her…there…I thought if it hurt she wouldn’t do it anymore.”</p> <p>The look on Mrs. X’s face was like out of a horror movie. Her face was white and her eyes were wild. I had no idea what she was going to say. I held my breath.</p> <p>“You did right Jill. You did right.”</p> <p>Riding my bike home, my newly fucked-by-a-ping-pong-paddle-handle pussy squishing on the seat of my bike, I thought about my two goals and what I would have to do to reach them. There were two things. One, I needed to somehow get Kelli for longer than a day, and Two, I would need some help.</p></div>",[]
924,Untitled,-1,JON MARK,no@email,,2003-03-25,48,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jon001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My own Mom let my babysitter tie me up on Saturday. She told him to if I didn't behave myself or gave him a hard time. I guess I was mad because she don't trust me by myself. I am 13 and Paul, the boy upstairs who babysits sometimes when Mom goes out is only 16. I am small for my age but I think I am smart enough to look out for myself. Eveytime time though, she just says that she feels better if someone is here with me. Yeah, right. Istill think she just don't trust me alone and looks at me like I was still 10 years old.</p> <p> Anyway, I thought she was kidding when she told Paul to ""just tie his little butt up"" if he gives you any trouble. Paul didn't think she was joking though. We went in to watch some TV and I started gripping at him and interupting his movie and he got real pissed.</p> <p> He said, ""you know what your Mom said?"" Then he got up and went to the kitchen. When he came back, he had some rope with him and was grinning at me. He had got the rope from under the sink where Mom throws all kinds of junk.<br/> I said, ""Hey paul, she didn't mean that yuu could really do it. Come on, don't tie me up. I'll leave you alone, I promise.""</p> <p> But I guess I had already made him mad enough, because he pushed me back down on the couch on my stomach and twisted my arms together behind my back. Then he crossed my wrists and started looping the rope around then. After about five or six turns around them, he went t2o or three turns in between the wrists and pulled the rope tight. It felt like I had handcuffs on that I couldn't take off.</p> <p> At first I was jerking around and kicking my legs up trying to hit him in the back with my heels. I was barefoot and just wearing my cut-offs. But after Paul tied a couple of knots where my fingers couldn't reach them, he turned around and caught both legs in the crook of his arrm and threw a loop around my ankles and pulled them togerhre. I quit struggling and he used half of this rope to go around and in between my ankles and tying a couple of more knots.</p> <p> ""Almost finished Jon"", he said. He still had two or three feet of rope left from the one on my ankles and he pulled on it to bring my tied feet up to almost touch my hands. He took this rope between the one on my hands then back between my ankles and pulled it tight. He did this again and tied the last knots off somewhere in front of my ankles where I couldn't reach them. I was stuck in a pretty good hog-tie and we both knew there was no way I was going to get loose until he decided to let me go. Paul was laughing at how helpless I looked, and I was too because it was kind of funny. The ropes didn't hurt anywhere and being curled up backwards like that wasn't really uncomfortable. Actually being helpless and unable to move around much felt good. Weird, but OK too. Like everything was not up to me anymore 'cause I couldn't do anything about it anyway. Paul was in charge of me now. I couldn't even go to the bathroom unless he let me.</p> <p> Paul was looking down at me kind of weird too, and I could tell he was really enjoying himself. He reached down and tickled my ribs, then my tied feet and we both laughed at this, especially me. Then he lifted me up by my arms to the end of the couch and sat back down.</p> <p> ""How do you like it, little guy?"" He asked, ""Bet you won't give me any problems now, huh Jon? If you're real good, and quiet, I just might let you out of that mess before your Mom gets home. Remember, she said it was OK. You know, if I told her you were a real pain and would't mind me, she might just leave you like that all night. You OK Jon?""</p> <p> ""Yeah, you Bastard!"" I wanted him to think I was mad at him so he would leave me tied up for awhile. I was starting to like this because I was having some good feeling down below. I was just glad that I was laying on my stomach and was hopeing Paul didn't turn me over on my side.</p> <p> ""How long ya going to keep me tied up like this?"" I asked.</p> <p> ""Well, since you cussed me, you just got an extra hour. You say one more word and I am going to haul your little ass to your bed and let your Mom untie you when she comes home. I'll tell her I couldn't stand your cussin'. Now shut up and let me watch this."" He turned up the TV and went back to his movie. What he threatened to do sure scared me enough to make me shut up and leave him alone. The last thing I wanted was to have Mom come home and see me like that. It was embarrassing enough to be tied up helpless like that by Paul, even if he was twice my size and I really couldnt' have stopped him if I had fought back harder.</p> <p> The good part was that Paul watched another movie that came on, and completely ignored me. Every once in a while he would tell me to stop wiggling around so much. He said I wouldn't be able to get out of the ropes no matter how much I tugged and pulled at them. He would look over and chuckle at my struggles. What he didn't know was that I wasn't really trying to get loose. I was having a great time rubbing myself on the couch cushon I was laying on. I couldn't see, but I know that my little penis was the hardest I ever thought it could be. And the best was every half hour or so it would start to jump four or five times and the greastest feelings in the world came over me, and not just down there. I am not dumb and I knew what was happening to me, but nothing came out. But it still felt great, so after I rested for awhile, I would start to make it happen again. I was sort of sorry when his movie was over and Paul started to untie me. It felt good to stand up and move around again. First thing I did was head to the bathroom to pee. When I came back to the living room, Paul had already put all the ropes back under the sink.</p> <p> I had been tied up for almost three hours. Paul said he wouldn't tell my Mom about it if I didn't want him too. So I told him not to mention it to Mom, even said ""please"". Then, like a dork I asked him if we could do this again sometime.</p> <p> ""Why, you little shit, you really like being tied up, did'nt you?"" I know I must have turned red. He said maybe, next time he got to babysit, but he wouldn't be so easy on me next time. I know he'll do it. So, if Mom goes out next weekend, I'll let you know what happens. </p> </div>",[]
925,Summer Camp Redux,-1,JOREYMAY,no@email,"Another group of campers arrives at Camp Courage (from Kenna's ""Sibling Summer Camp""). But one of them has a dark secret, unknown even by her own parents.",2005-12-20,18,5,"ff, Ff, Fdom, bd, humil, nc, rp, 1st, oral",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""This is just too weird,"" Jane thought, as she splashed some water on her face in the bus restroom. She was excited to be on her way to summer camp. But this year was different in so many ways. Like this bus ride. Every other time they went to camp, their parents drove them to the place where the camp buses would pick them up. This time, they were going by bus, taking one bus to get to another bus.</p> <p>She shook her head, and went back to their seats. In her absence, her pain in the butt brother, David, had kind of spread out into her seat. She still had enough room, so she sat. She bumped his leg in the process, and he swung his leg away and back to bump her. ""Hey, watch it, Jane."" he said, as he had said every time she'd bumped him for the last four hours. Yeah, he was a little brother, pain in the butt brat that could and would drive her crazy at any moment.</p> <p>Still, it was a little reassuring to have him sitting next to her in the window seat. There weren't any other kids their age on the bus. There were some younger kids traveling with their parents, some couples, and mostly single men. So, having her brother along meant that some creepy stranger didn't try to sit next to her. She was 13 and David was 11.</p> <p>Thinking about David got her started again. They were going to be there for four weeks, twice as long as she had ever been at summer camp before. Four times as long as David had been. She'd had a zillion questions about camp, but her brother had none. He seemed happy with heading off into an adventure that would unfold each day.</p> <p>She, on the other hand, wanted to know ahead of time what would be happening. Swimming? Horseback riding? Crafts? Archery? She'd done all those at camp for the past two years, but only for a week long session or two. While she assumed that would be on the agenda at this camp, she didn't know for sure and her parents seemed to go out of their way to not tell her what to expect. Other years, they would go out of their ways to try to build her enthusiasm, telling her about all the activities.</p> <p>They did tell her a few things. For starters, there would only be 16 girls and 16 boys at the camp. Her mother had said they were 'special."" Her dad had said it was an ""elite"" group of campers. That comment made her think it was some kind of computer camp, because of the way people used 133T and the like. That didn't make too much sense, though. She was ok with computers and the web, but her skills were nothing special. David a bit behind her, but still ok for an 11 year old.</p> <p>Starting from there, she tried looking the camp up online. But there were thousands of entries for ""Camp Courage"", covering hundreds of camps. One disturbing fact was that a lot of those camps were for ""challenged"" kids, which was disconcertingly close to what her mother had said. But neither she nor David were 'special' in that way. She dismissed that as a coincidence. Likewise, they did not have cancer, sickle cell, or any of the other crippling conditions many of the camps specialized in.</p> <p>It was barely possible that it could have been one of the survival camps, designed to turn ""at risk"" kids around by putting them through wilderness challenges on a ""succeed or die"" basis, but she and David did not meet that definition of ""at risk"" kids, and the numbers did not work.</p> <p>At least she had gotten one thing about the numbers clarified.</p> <p>""Boys and girls at the same camp?"" Jane asked, sounding thoroughly insulted. The last thing she wanted to do was spend her summer dealing with her pain in the butt brother and his peers.</p> <p>""No, dear,"" said her mother. ""The boys are on the other side of the lake. So, it's just 16 girls at your camp."" That was a relief. But then her mother went on to say ""I don't know where you get that prudish streak from. A girl your age ought to be interested in boys. Maybe you'd get a boyfriend.""</p> <p>If she knew what had happened to Katy, she would understand why Jane was not rushing into sex. Or even dating. But she didn't, and probably never would.</p> <p>""Mom!"" said Jane. ""You want me to have an affair with a strange boy all alone up at camp? It's four weeks long. I thought parents were supposed to discourage that sort of thing."" But, she knew her parents were different.</p> <p>Her parents would hop into the hot tub naked (and she had too until she'd turned 8 and figured things out). Just a few days ago she'd found her parents and the next door neighbors in the tub. She didn't stay around long enough to confirm it, but she knew they were all naked. As she'd spun around and left, her dad had yelled out, ""Come on and join us, pumpkin!"" She didn't like Mr. James, the next door neighbor, or the way he looked at her. But something about the way Mrs. James looked at her reminded her of the women who'd done those things to Katy. It made her feel a little sick. Naked would be even worse. She'd felt herself blushing even though she was already out of sight.</p> <p>Then there was the way they had flaunted their affairs. Since she'd been old enough to think about sex, she had a nasty suspicion about the nature of the ""sleepovers"" they had, often with one spending the night at someone else's house, and the husband or wife of that person sleeping at Jane's house. She'd always kept quiet about it since she didn't want to upset David. But she also thought it was pretty obvious, especially with the noises she sometimes heard.</p> <p>When she had sleepovers with her friends, or went to ones at friends' houses, that sort of thing didn't happen.</p> <p>The one time she asked her mother about it, she was told that every married couple sets the rules for their marriage, and that their games with their friends were within the rules they had set, as long as they didn't hide them from each other. She had also emphasized that it was important not to betray her family by telling other people about the games. She said that people got upset when someone rubbed their noses in the fact that some marriages had different rules than those of the families you see on tv. ""Playing with other people doesn't weaken a family,"" Jane's mother had said, ""But betrayal destroys families.""</p> <p>Jane would remember that.</p> <p>There was another strange difference, this time. Other years, their parents would joke about how they would be partying away their kid free weeks. Or at least she thought it was a joke. They would tease them as they got ready, and on the drive to where the camp bus would pick them up. They kept it light, and used their ""I don't really mean it"" tone of voice. Then, at the bus, they would admit that they might miss their kids a little bit while they were gone.</p> <p>That hadn't happened this time. Their parents kept them busy, and talked about what a wonderful time they were going to have at camp. They seemed more excited about it than Jane and David combined.</p> <p>But they also had a lot of meetings. Some were work related. Others were about the fact that David would be starting Middle School after the summer. For most of those, David went with them. She remembered some of those meetings from two years before, when she was the one changing schools.</p> <p>They made time to be with them, as always. But there was none of the ""when you're gone"" posturing. None of the teasing. Maybe it was just the fact that the camp would last so long this time. Or maybe it had to do with some of those meetings. Something at work or something. Jane wished she knew.</p> <p>Jane relaxed a little when the bus stopped and they got off. There was a different bus, smaller than the first, with the name ""Camp Courage"" on the side of it. A counselor by the bus checked their names off and Jane found the bus loaded with boys in the back and girls in the front. She took a seat by herself and was promptly joined by a girl who switched seats just to sit by her. David went to the back and disappeared from Jane's thoughts.</p> <p>""Hi, I'm Cassie,"" said the girl next to her. ""Gosh, I bet camp is going to be great this summer.""</p> <p>""I'm Jane. I'm excited, too, but my parents wouldn't tell me a thing about it. What about yours? Do you know what we can do at camp?""</p> <p>""Maybe, maybe not,"" said Cassie with an air of mystery. She looked Jane over closely, sizing her up, and said, ""Maybe you and I can be partners.""</p> <p>""What do you mean, maybe, maybe not? Do you know or not?""</p> <p>""Not,"" said Cassie. For some reason, Jane didn't really believe her.</p> <p>""But I do know that we have to have a partner, you know, the buddy system, like swimming and all. I don't know anybody else, do you? We can be partners.""</p> <p>""No, I don't know anybody either, except my brother.""</p> <p>""Cool,"" said Cassie. ""Your brother came along, too? Was he the boy that came on the bus with you?""</p> <p>Jane nodded, and Cassie continued, ""Too bad the boys are way over on the other side of the lake. That could have been fun. He looked like a younger brother. Is he?""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Jane, amused at the way Cassie jumped around in her conversation. ""He's just 11 and a real pain.""</p> <p>Cassie giggled like Jane had told a joke. ""So, partners or not?""</p> <p>""Ok, Partners,"" said Jane, extending her hand. The two girls shook hands, formally sealing their new partnership. ""So, I guess you have a boyfriend?""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Cassie. ""But, he's not coming to this camp. Guess I'll have to find me a new one."" Jane thought that was a little strange.</p> <p>Cassie frankly looked Jane over, in the somewhat disconcerting way girls have when sizing each other up. ""You're pretty cute. Bet you have a boyfriend, too.""</p> <p>""Nope,"" said Jane. ""Boys are just trouble."" She gave Cassie a closer look, noting the other girl's long blond hair and blue eyes. Jane had short brown hair and brown eyes, the opposite of her new friend. Cassie's figure was comparable to Jane's figure, still small breasted and slender, but developing.</p> <p>""You like girls, then?"" asked Cassie mischievously.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Jane innocently. She caught Cassie's expression and stammered, ""I mean, as friends, you know, girl friends, I mean, not like a girl likes boys, I mean, I want to have a boyfriend, eventually, not a girlfriend that's like a boyfriend?""</p> <p>Cassie cut her off with a laugh. ""God, Jane, relax, I was just kidding. I know you aren't a ... hey, you can't say it can you?"" She smirked at Jane. ""You can't say lesbian, can you?""</p> <p>""Can to,"" said Jane. ""I'm just not one is all."" Jane shuddered, thinking about Katy and the bikers.</p> <p>""Say it, say it, say it,"" chanted Cassie quietly prodding the other girl.</p> <p>She couldn't possibly know about Katy. About what those women had done to her. About what she had done to survive. She was just trying to push Jane's buttons, in the time honored tradition of adolescent girls sizing each other up.</p> <p>Jane glanced around nervously, suddenly aware of how she must look. Her own mother thought she was a prude. These other girls would think she was that or worse. She couldn't handle 4 weeks of teasing. ""Lesbian,"" she whispered to Cassie. ""See, I can say it. I'm not a lesbian, OK?""</p> <p>""OK,"" said Cassie still smirking. ""Just trying to loosen you up.""</p> <p>Jane looked around the bus, noticing that the girls had all paired off, making 7 pairs. The pairs were talking quietly just as she and Cassie had been. All but one of the pairs looked like they were the same age. There were a couple of pairs her age, an older pair (maybe 15), and the rest looked around 11 or 12. The mismatched pair looked to be somewhere around the same ages as David and her. They also acted differently than the others, causing her to think they were sisters or something. Curious, she looked back over her shoulder and saw the boys were arranged about the same. They'd paired off nicely as the bus filled up.</p> <p>Just then, two more girls boarded the bus. They were about the same ages as the mismatched pair. They introduced themselves to that pair, then suggested that the older girls sit together and the younger girls take the empty seat across the aisle.</p> <p>Once they were settled, a woman in her mid-30s got on the bus. Jane recognized her as the counselor who had checked them in. She put down her clipboard, and said ""I'd like to welcome you all to Camp Courage."" There were brief shouts and applause. The woman smiled and said, ""Yes, you'll all be having a very unusual, interesting, and educational experience at camp this summer. We only have two one-month sessions each summer and you and your parents have gone through a rigorous selection process to get here. You know something? The odds of winning the lottery are better than the odds of being selected for Camp Courage. You're all something special to us.""</p> <p>""I'm Ms. Christopher and I'm one of the counselors at Camp Courage. Now, please stay seated. We're going to be in the bus only about 20 minutes before we get to the camp. So, get acquainted with your seatmate. It looks like everybody has buddied up, so that's great.""</p> <p>Nobody seemed to be paying much attention to where the bus was taking them. Jane and Cassie spent the time talking about school and stuff. Jane gradually became aware that they had entered a pine forest, which made her feel more like she was going to camp. They'd been on the road for about 15 minutes when Cassie suddenly said, ""Hey, isn't it cool to have boobs?""</p> <p>Jane looked at her new friend in surprise, noticing that the other 13-year-old had pulled her tank top tight, making her small mounds prominent against the thin fabric. She stared in disbelief at Cassie's breasts as she realized that she could even make out Cassie's nipples. ""Cassie!"" she whispered. ""God, anybody could see you.""</p> <p>""No, they couldn't,"" she whispered back. ""The boys aren't even looking and besides, I'm below the back of the seat."" She was almost right; the seat shielded her from being seen by boys, most girls, and Ms. Christopher.</p> <p>""They can,"" Jane replied, pointing across the aisle.</p> <p>""But they're not paying attention. ""So, is it cool or not? Do you like having boobs?""</p> <p>""Well, it's a little embarrassing sometimes,"" said Jane. ""The boys stare at them now like they've never seen boobs before.""</p> <p>""Jeez, Jane, that's because they haven't. I mean, they haven't seen them on girls their own age before and they haven't seen them naked since they were babies. If then. And so what if they stare. It makes me feel good when they stare at me. I know they like me.""</p> <p>""I still say boys are just trouble,"" repeated Jane.</p> <p>""Oh, you'll be changing your tune soon,"" said Cassie. ""Let me tell you, once you feel a boy's dick inside you...""</p> <p>""Cassie!"" said Jane, cutting her off quickly. Then, she realized she was sounding like a prude again. ""Have you... ?""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Cassie with a smirk. ""More than once, too. It feels good and once you do it, you'll love it. Fucking is great."" She watched Jane's reaction and said, ""I'll bet you can't say fucking.""</p> <p>""Fucking,"" said Jane under her breath. Her eyes were defiant as she proved she wasn't a prude.</p> <p>Despite Jane's quick response, Cassie could tell she was making Jane too uncomfortable and changed the subject. She didn't want her seatmate to have second thoughts about being her partner. ""OK, hey, we must be almost there. How about whoever sees the camp first gets choice of bunk?""</p> <p>Jane's sudden craning of her neck to look out the window was tacit agreement that the game was on. To her dismay, the camp appeared on the other side of the bus and Cassie saw it first. Well, with just 16 girls at camp, how bad could second choice of bunk be?</p> <p>The bus pulled up in front of some buildings and stopped. As the girls scrambled out, they were told to pile their bags beside a building and go inside. Jane left her bag and went into the dining room as the bus pulled out to take the boys to their camp. The tables had been cleared away and there was just a circle of chairs. The girls introduced themselves and got the camp introduction, but still without a mention of activities.</p> <p>Then, Ms. Christopher announced, ""Time for some teaming building and get acquainted activities, but first everybody to the showers.""</p> <p>Some of the girls seemed surprised at the idea of afternoon showers, but many of them were looking forward to a cooling shower and a chance to rinse off the sweat and dust from traveling most of the morning. The facilities were very Spartan and Jane found that just showering was a get acquainted activity as they all shared the same shower area. Even Ms. Christopher and the four other girls' counselors joined them in the shower.</p> <p>From the shower they were led out of the building into a fenced in courtyard. Still naked, the girls felt the warmth of the sun on their entire bodies. A few were self-conscious, but there was no way any one could see inside the courtyard. ""Nothing puts people on equal footing like being naked,"" said Ms. Christopher. Jane had her doubts. Something made her think of Katy.</p> <p>""This is part of our getting acquainted session."" Ms. Christopher continued. ""And, to get everybody's mind off their lack of clothes, let's do some exercises.""</p> <p>Through jumping jacks, sit-ups, pushups, and other exercises, the girls did everything but get their minds off their nudity. But, they quickly started to giggle over their bouncing boobs and other parts of their anatomy that were getting unusual exposure and exercise. It was a great ice-breaker. The final exercise had the girls partner up, Jane with Cassie, sitting on the ground facing each other with their legs spread and feet touching. By grasping hands, the two could pull each other back and forth in stretching motions. It also brought a few snickers as the girls flashed each other quite brazenly.</p> <p>The short exercise period had served to warm up the girls, but not make them too sweaty. For the next activity, Ms. Christopher handed the pairs of girls a dog collar, leash, handcuffs, and blindfold. She picked one girl to lead and the other to follow with the assurance that they would trade places later. Jane was declared the follower for the first round.</p> <p>Jane looked at the collar, and knew this was no simple exercise. After what had happened to Katy, she'd looked a lot of things up on the net. That was a slave collar, and she was almost certain there would not be another round.</p> <p>She tried to trade turns, but Cassie was adamant that Ms. C. had said to do it this way first. Now Jane was fairly sure Cassie was in on it. The only question was, how much real danger was she in?</p> <p>Jane knew she was trapped, and was more than a little nervous as her hands were cuffed behind her back. ""This will teach you to trust your partner,"" said Ms. Christopher.</p> <p>""Yeah, right,"" Jane thought. ""More like make us vulnerable and dependent on them."" Of course, the problem was that she was already trapped. If she was right, there were five adults and eight girls who would support those adults. She was stark naked, and in what was probably a locked facility, miles from anywhere.</p> <p>The shower and exercises had the desired effect of making the other girls comfortable with their nudity around the other girls, so they didn't protest.</p> <p>Then, the collar was placed around her neck and the leash was attached to the collar. Finally, the blindfold was put over her eyes. Eight girls were identically blinded and bound while their eight partners held the other end of the leash. Jane shuddered, remembering Katy.</p> <p>""Now, your partner is going to lead you around through an obstacle course. You have nothing to rely on except your partner to make sure that you make it through successfully without stumbling. Your partner is not allowed to touch you or speak to you. All she can do is use the leash to guide you.""</p> <p>Jane wondered what they were waiting for. They were already helpless, and in more trouble than the other seven could begin to guess. They seemed to be taking things a small step at a time, for some reason.</p> <p>Jane felt a sense of dread at the so called challenge. There was a threat of danger and vulnerability, yet she was supposed to think she was in friendly hands. Then, she felt a tug on her collar and stepped forward to follow Cassie.</p> <p>It wasn't hard to figure out what Cassie wanted her to do as she was guided right and left through, she assumed, some obstacles. Though the girls weren't allowed to talk, it wasn't quiet as there was constant giggling going on. An occasional ""oops' told her that some of the girls were not finding it as easy as she was. The final obstacle was a set of stairs. It was more of a challenge as she felt something block her foot and had to figure out that she had to step up. Cassie took her up slowly and she managed it without falling. After four steps, they stopped. She felt her leash fall down as Cassie let go and waited patiently for Cassie to drop the other shoe.</p> <p>It was only about 15 seconds before she heard one girl say, ""Where'd you go, Sally?"" A few second later another said, ""You gonna take off my blindfold or what?"" Jane started to become impatient as more seconds passed. She guessed that the delay was intended to put them even more off balance. She played along, not needing to fake the anxiety in her voice as she asked ""Cassie?"". ""Hey, guys, this isn't funny,"" said a voice a few feet away from her. Jane was starting to realize that the girls were scattered all over the courtyard as she heard voices from both sides and in front of her, some more distant than others.</p> <p>The other girls' anxiety was eased when each felt her partner touch her shoulder. Jane's was just deepened. Jane heard Cassie softly say, ""Open wide, I have a goodie for you."" She shuddered, then opened her mouth wondering what ""treat"" would be inserted. She was afraid it would either be a gag or some kind of drugs. She was surprised by the size of it. It was round and about the size of a small apple. When she tried to bite down, she couldn't. It was in her mouth too far, but she couldn't push it out either. Cassie was tying a rope behind her head that seemed to hold the ball in her mouth somehow. She couldn't speak with the ball in her mouth, but grunted and moaned her displeasure with the odd feeling.</p> <p>From her reading, she had a pretty good idea what it was. That seemed to confirm her other suspicions. She was in deep trouble.</p> <p>A few seconds later, Cassie removed Jane's blindfold. The bound girl blinked in the sudden sunlight and found herself standing on a 4' high platform. As her eyes adjusted, she saw the other seven girls standing on seven identical platforms arranged in a circle. There were a series of surprises, each one building on the other. Cassie and the other leaders were all dressed now in tight leather pants and leather bikini tops.</p> <p>Her immediate thought was how lame it was of them to get dressed in such stereotyped outfits while their prisoners were still nude. The counselors were dressed the same way, making her feel like she was in some cheesy BDSM kiddy porn movie. Or maybe a live performance for some hidden audience.</p> <p>From looking at the other surprised girls, she discovered that the thing in her mouth was a red rubber ball... A ball gag, just as she had figured.</p> <p>The next surprise was when Ms. Christopher said, ""Welcome to Camp Courage, slave bitches. You have been sent here by your parents to learn discipline and learn the art of sexually pleasing another person. Your partners have been sent here by their parents to learn how to dominate a slave."" She paced around the circle as she spoke. Around her the other girls moaned in shock and denial. Who could believe their parents had sent them here for this?</p> <p>Jane could. But she couldn't figure why. They didn't need the money, she was sure of that. So they probably hadn't sold her to slavers. Unless one of those slimeballs they did things with found a way to force them. Blackmail? Maybe it was just some new ""kink"" of theirs? Either way, she didn't think she would wind up dead. At least not yet. She only wished she could feel as sure of that as she thought she was. The only question was whether she would eventually go home or end up like Katy was supposed to.</p> <p>Jane looked around for a way down from the platform, but the stairs had been removed. She considered jumping, as she had seen the dressed girls do, but with her hands cuffed she felt off balance. She also realized she couldn't open a door, and there was no place she could run to in the courtyard.</p> <p>The head counselor stopped in front of one of the bound girls, ""Ashley told me that you don't want her to be your partner."" She laughed. ""Our little slave girls don't get a choice of who their mistress is, but I'm sure you'll learn just how displeased Mistress Ashley is with you for insulting her.""</p> <p>Ms. Christopher walked around the circle again. ""During most of the year, we train adults, but in the summer we hold two sessions for young girls. You can see now why our camp group is small. Not many parents want their girls to go through this training, but you are the lucky eight this time.""</p> <p>Stopping in front of Jane, the head counselor said, ""Cassie told me you were pumping her for information about the camp. Maybe you thought there would be swimming and hiking and games? Now you can see why you didn't know what was planned. Would you have come if you knew that within an hour of arrival you'd be standing helpless, tied, and naked waiting for your mistress to give you a command?""</p> <p>Controlling her urge to lash out, in her fear and anger, Jane slowly shook her head. She was outraged, humiliated, and frightened as she stared down at the leering woman. She looked over at Cassie, who was standing slightly behind the counselor. Cassie had a smirk on her face that made Jane shiver.</p> <p>""You may doubt that your parents have really placed you in this charm school for slave girls, but believe me, every one of your parents is very aware of what is happening and we have their full consent for any and everything we do to you. Watch,"" said Ms. Christopher as she waved her hand at a blank wall.</p> <p>A picture leaped onto the wall from a hidden projector, showing a naked couple. ""Hi, Lauren,"" said the woman. ""Mommy and daddy want you to know that you're done being a spoiled brat. When you're done with camp, you'll do everything that we tell you. We're looking forward to watching you do this to daddy."" With that, the woman knelt and sucked her husband's cock into her mouth. The man said, ""So you behave yourself and pay attention to what they are going to teach you. Mommy is tired of being my only cocksucker and when you get home it will be your job, too.""</p> <p>If that girl was going home, they all probably were. That limited the extent to which her captors would injure her. And she was more confident that they would avoid actually killing her. That left her free to act.</p> <p>One of the girls (Jane assumed it was Lauren) was sobbing halfway through the short movie. She shook her head in disbelief, watching her mother and father in shock and then looking around the courtyard with wild and frightened eyes. Jane's attention was drawn to another of her fellow slaves who had moved to the edge of her platform and looked ready to jump. One of the counselors moved quickly and was standing right in front of the girl. ""If you jump down from there, you and your bare ass belong to me,"" said the woman as she brandished a leather riding crop. The girl backed away.</p> <p>One by one each of the girls watched as their parents appeared on the wall and assured them that this was no mistake. Jane was hardly shocked at the common sight of her parents naked. She had seen them that way before, but now she could see in no uncertain terms that her father was well hung and her mother had a great figure. ""Jane, honey, your daddy and I have always been very open about sex, enjoying different partners, positions, and fetishes. Most of all we like bondage and discipline. You've been such a prude around the house that we decided the only way to break you in right is to send you to this camp for a month's worth of training. We know that when you come back to us, you'll be a hot little cocksucking, pussy licking sex slave instead of a prudish little girl. David's camp is just like this, so he's getting training, too. When you get home, the two of you can play together.""</p> <p>That settled it. She would go home, alive and relatively intact. It also meant that her parents were no longer her real parents. She would no longer call them Daddy or Mom. She no longer had anything to lose. They would hurt her - probably a lot - physically and emotionally in this prison. But nothing excessive and permanent. Nothing that could send Social Services after her parents.</p> <p>When Katy's parents had been on a two week trip, she was kidnapped by her own babysitter, and taken to a gang to be trained as a slave and then sold for drug money. But she had an advantage - her father's clinical work. She knew what those bikers were going to do (in general), and what they would try to accomplish, including making it look like each girl was a runaway by photographing her - alive and apparently well - somewhere far from the town. She also knew how to make it fail. And it had succeeded so well that the babysitter panicked and took her back home. And then to the doctor's. And then she apparently disappeared.</p> <p>It was summer vacation, and Jane's parents hadn't thought too much about the amount of time Jane had started spending at Kate's, including sleepovers. They had asked about boys being there, and almost seemed disappointed when she had told them Kate was too sick for that. Even if they had wanted them.</p> <p>She just never got around to telling them why Katy was so sick.</p> <p>The time she spent there had been an education. While Jane nursed her friend back to health, Katy had, in turn, told her about the things that were done to her and her fellow captives. Then she taught Jane how to fake a psychotic break so well that it effectively was real. She also taught her how she had effectively foiled their sexual plans. It was disgusting, and went against things she had been taught her entire life, but she learned. But there was another effect of that. It colored her reactions every time she thought about sex. Any kind of sex.</p> <p>Shock or not, she knew what she had to do. She let her eyes glaze over, more than they already were. She chose her mantra, the deliberately ambiguous ""All gone"". She started repeating it over and over again, even though it came out as little more than a hum around the ball gag. She swayed a little with the chant, deepening the self hypnosis which would help her do what was necessary. It would remind her of a core truth. Her life, as she had known it, was completely destroyed. Any trust and feelings she had for her parents had been shattered by that stunning act of betrayal. If she did return home, it would be with enough leverage to control them or destroy them. Her brother had no defenses against what they would do to him. He would return a stranger.</p> <p>And she would change. She could control that, somewhat. But she would never again be the normal young teenager she had been only hours before. They were trying to make her a slave, but she would go back rather the opposite.</p> <p>The other films, with the other parents saying much the same thing, played out. If possible, she needed to get those films before she left. Or at least copy them.</p> <p>Drool was still seeping out of the corner of her mouth. By now it was down her chin, dripping on her chest and onto the wooden platform under her. She tried to swallow, but couldn't, then looked around at the other girls to see that they were in the same plight. Then, Ms. Christopher called out, ""Young mistresses, come with me."" She and the eight mistresses-in-training left the courtyard. The eight slaves were left with the four other counselors.</p> <p>That was her cue. She collapsed on the platform, folding in a sort of rag doll flop to a sort of sitting position with her face on the platform. Then she surrendered all control of her bodily functions, covering herself in her own wastes. Then came the hardest part. She rubbed her bare pussy in it, trying to get as much waste, and dirt from the platform, up inside her vagina as she could without being obvious. While she was doing that, she flopped her face around. That served two purposes. One, it distracted attention from what was going on at the other end.</p> <p>Just as importantly, it allowed her to use her teeth to painfully gouge the inside of her lower lip. She would make that pain the center of her universe, leaving no room for anything less than immediately life threatening injury. It was a matter of attention. No matter how much pain they inflicted on her - and they would -the pain in her lip would make it seem insignificant. She would have preferred to bite the inside of her cheek, making it harder to treat, but the ball gag prevented that. She also would have liked to swallow the mixture of spit and blood filling her mouth, but the gag made that impossible as well.</p> <p>One of the counselors, a slender blond woman named Paula, had started ordering her to stand and hitting her with a leather strap. she was so focused on the pain in her lip and her retreat from the world that she barely noticed it. She did use it as an excuse to grind her sex into the fouled platform some more, in the guise of reflexive reactions to the blows. But she made no move to protect herself or get away from the blows.</p> <p>She had used the self hypnosis to assure that, if she passed out, fell asleep, or was knocked out, she would return to that state as soon as she started to wake up. And that she would remember what she was doing and why. Later, when she was free to act, she would remember who had abused her.</p> <p>Two of the other come over to check on the situation, while the fourth continued to patrol the platforms. They tried slapping her and hitting her in sensitive places with their straps, but she barely noticed. They tried pinching even more sensitive places, with a similar lack of effect. With all her attention on the now-bleeding injury to the inside of her lip, she barely even noticed the filthy splinters cutting and penetrating her labia. She knew that concentrating down there would play into their hands, so she kept her painful attention on her lip.</p> <p>Paula sent one of them inside to get Ms. Christopher, and the other back to her rounds of the slaves. While they were gone, Paula started talking to her. ""I know you're faking it, you little cunt. You think we haven't seen that before? We know how to handle fakers. The longer you try to fool us, the worse the pain is going to get."" Getting no response, she shifted to the more usual routine. ""You got a nice, tight ass there, bitch. Can't wait to see it spanked."" Jane just continued rocking and chanting. There was no room in her world for the woman's words. ""I'd love to suck on those little girl titties of yours,"" got no more response. ""We're all gonna watch you lose your cherry, bitch."" Jane knew better. No one would touch her now, other than to clean her, and if this continued to the next day, no one would get anywhere near her pussy, except maybe a doctor or nurse. She continued chanting and rocking.</p> <p>The next tests would be more exacting, if her guess was right. Ms. Christopher would know what to look for, and even then she wouldn't be convinced. But the tests were not important. Unlike the first few minutes, she was no longer acting. While she could get herself out of it again with her special trigger, and remember everything that happened, to all intents and purposes she really was in the middle of a severe psychotic break. She would pass the tests, but they still would not believe. Then it would get interesting.</p> <p>Ms. Christopher arrived a few minutes later, with a folder in her hand. The other counselor apparently remained behind with the would be mistresses. She looked at Jane, then looked through the folder. ""None of the risk factors are there, She has to be faking it."" She unfolded the stairs and, together with Paula, climbed to the platform. Jane just kept up with her muffled mantra, moving her collapsed body slightly to the chant. The two women took hold of her arms and none too gently raised her to her feet. When they released her, she stood there, chanting and swaying. She knew that was the first test. If she had just collapsed again, they would have known she was faking.</p> <p>Next came the eye tests. She couldn't do anything about the reactions of her pupils, but she didn't want to anyway. She just let her eye muscles relax, defocussing her eyes, and held to the thought there was nothing worth seeing. When the light moved side to side, she ignored it.</p> <p>When they unlocked the cuffs and tried the arm test, she was ready. It was testing the same kind of catalepsy that hypnotherapists use, so her self hypnosis was more than up to the task. Someone faking it would let the arm fall loosely when released. And someone faking it with hypnosis would suppress reflexive muscle reactions to painful stimuli, or would over react to them. She did neither. Nor did she resist or react when they re-cuffed her.</p> <p>On the other hand, she also did not respond to spoken suggestions, commands, or threats. That was another mistake casual fakes make. The commands were like some tv show you were not really watching, far away people talking to someone else. There was no room for them in a world filled with the chant and the mouth pain.</p> <p>In short, every test in the book, and several that would never make it into any legitimate text, showed the same thing. In the words of her still-muffled chant, she was ""all gone"".</p> <p>They tried slapping her, but that just turned her head from side to side. They tried smelling salts, but with the hypnosis she just smelled flowers. Every thing they tried helped her go deeper and deeper into that other world.</p> <p>About an hour after the first collapse, Cassie and the other mistress trainees returned. While none of the other victims were covered with blood or wastes, the other seven were standing in large puddles of drool.</p> <p>Ms. Christopher stopped Cassie and spoke quietly with her, while Paula remained with Jane. The eight would be mistresses had just received an hour of training in how to establish control over their slave, but that wasn't extensive enough to cover a situation like Jane. While they were talking, the other seven unfolded stairs from the platforms and mounted them to take positions beside their captives. They said something and then removed the gags. Some of the victims were whipped with riding crops right away, some not.</p> <p>Cassie mounted the platform and waved Paula away. Jane continued to chant and sway, apparently oblivious. It seemed that Cassie was going to try and follow the script, after all.</p> <p>""I'm going to take out your gag now, Jane bitch,"" she said. ""That's just so you can swallow your spit and blood instead of making a mess. Don't say a word, understand me, bitch?""</p> <p>Jane continued to chant and sway, apparently oblivious. Cassie waited a moment for a response, then smacked Jane's bare ass with her riding crop. ""I said, do you understand me, bitch?""</p> <p>Ms. Christopher tapped Cassie's leg to get her attention. When Cassie bent down to listen, the head counselor said, ""You shouldn't have repeated the question. Do you know why?""</p> <p>Cassie thought briefly before answering. ""Yes, Ms. Christopher,"" said Cassie, in an almost military tone. ""I allowed the question to get in the way of following through on my stated intention.""</p> <p>""That is correct, Mistress Cassie,"" said Ms. Christopher. ""You'll confuse the slave if you aren't consistent.""</p> <p>Jane realized that the way they were talking was intended to dehumanize her more, but she ignored it. She just kept chanting and rocking.</p> <p>""When I ask you a direct question, you will answer me. I told you not to speak, didn't I, bitch?""</p> <p>""All gone,"" Jane replied, continuing to rock.</p> <p>Cassie swatted her harder on her butt with the riding crop, then turned to Paula. ""Have you ever seen such a stupid and disobedient slave?""</p> <p>""I've seen people try to fake it before. Maybe she thinks we'll fall for it and let her go home untrained.""</p> <p>Jane felt vaguely annoyed at being addressed as if she wasn't even there. It reminded her of how someone might treat a dog. And she was sure it was deliberate. Her mouth was sore and she was still in shock over the sudden turn of events. Her summer camp had turned into a summer nightmare.</p> <p>Next to her, a petite blond was arguing with her mistress and getting repeatedly spanked. It was a test of wills with the slave's voice rising in anger and then pain until she finally stopped, only able to sob. The whole time the young mistress showed remarkable restraint, speaking firmly, but never raising her voice. Now, she spoke in a quiet, soothing voice as she gently rubbed her slave's tender, red ass.</p> <p>A girl across the circle got Jane's attention as she spoke to her mistress. ""I need to go to the bathroom,"" she said.</p> <p>""Did I tell you that you could speak?"" snapped her mistress, smacking the poor slave's thighs.</p> <p>""But, really, you have to let me go to the bathroom, don't you?"" insisted the slave. She was rewarded with several more smacks on her thighs and buttocks. She pursed her lips in anger and muttered, ""I'm going to pee myself right here, then.""</p> <p>""Don't you dare,"" said the mistress. ""You'll hold it until I decide you can go to the bathroom. Stand up straight and stop crossing your legs. You stand there without a sound."" The mistress spanked her slave several times.</p> <p>Cassie tried to make Jane perform several simple acts. Jane knew from her research that the whole point was to get the new slave used to following commands, doing exactly what she was told, but only what she was told. While she just chanted and swayed, she saw other slaves carrying out trivial commands. ""Hop up and down, turn around, stick out your tongue, wiggle your butt,"" said the mistresses, delighted in their new power over those girls.</p> <p>After ten more minutes of fruitless commands and beatings, Paula took Cassie aside and quietly suggested they try something from real animal training. They needed something simple, that they could force Jane to do without hurting her. Cassie chose spreading her legs. She would say ""spread!"", and they would immediately pull her legs apart. They would repeat that ten times, then see whether the command had any effect.</p> <p>They either didn't think Jane could hear them, or didn't care. She let them play their game, making sure they did not disrupt her chanting and swaying. That might make them think they were making some progress. She also made sure she separated their meaningless barks from their actions in her mind. And then, on the ninth try, she peed again. Not much, just what she had built up since her earlier collapse. But it was enough get both of her abusers wet.</p> <p>Other mistress trainees laughed derisively at Cassie's plight. Jane just kept chanting and swaying. Ms. Christopher came over and told them to take Jane inside and clean her up.</p> <p>""Come on,"" Cassie snapped, as she picked up the leash. ""We have a special punishment for bad girls who pee themselves."" She pulled on the leash to get Jane headed for the stairs. Jane left her feet in place and started to fall toward Cassie. Cassie and Paula caught her and set her on her feet again. Then, with one of them on each arm, they marched her across the platform and down the stairs.</p> <p>She was taken to the side of the main building, and stopped near a faucet and garden hose. Jane noticed that the area smelled like one of those dog walks areas in the parks. She was put up against the building, facing the wall, and the hose was turned on. Cassie used the hose, with its spray attachment, to blast most of the body wastes off of Jane. She unwittingly helped Jane's plan when she sprayed between her legs, pushing more of her poop up inside her vagina then rinsing away some of the outward signs of it. She was turned around, and had the fronts of her legs and feet hosed off.</p> <p>She was led inside and taken to the infirmary. There, she was strapped down to something like a towel covered examination table. Her arms were strapped above her head, and her legs were strapped into adjustable stirrups.</p> <p>The staff of the slave camp had learned long ago that the act of urinating in public was a demeaning and critical step in slave training. It was important because it emphasized to the slave that she was at the mercy of her mistress and even the most basic of bodily functions needed her permission. Second, it had the effect of making the slave feel like an animal. When she finally did break down and pee, the slave saw it as her own fault, her own weakness, and so she humiliated herself in public. Other humiliating acts would come easier now. So, the new slaves would stand on their platforms until each of them had embarrassed themselves by peeing themselves.</p> <p>But Jane had preempted all of that, at least in her own case. And she had probably weakened it in the cases of the other girls. She had voided herself, both ways, in public, and she didn't seem to care. And, especially the second time, she had done so in a way that clearly showed that her ""mistress"" had no control over it, either.</p> <p>Worse, from the camp's viewpoint, she had done so in front of the other slaves. Instead of becoming an act of public humiliation, it became an act of defiance - a way to strike back at their abusers that could not be stopped by handcuffs or gags. It would be embarrassing, and they would be punished, but it would also cause their mistresses to lose face in front of the counselors and their peers. Once it started to sink in that they would be punished anyway, and that they would not be allowed a bathroom break any time soon, there was very little down side. They didn't even have to worry about wet clothes.</p> <p>This could set the program back considerably.</p> <p>Before the staff could switch to the backup plan, two of the more vocal slaves - the one who had threatened it before and the petite blond, had also peed on their mistresses. And had not stopped on command. As their mistresses spanked them and led them away, Ms. Christopher called out, ""Young mistresses, come with me."" She and the remaining mistresses-in-training left the courtyard.</p> <p>For the short time they were gone, a couple of girls tried to lure one of the counselors close enough to present a target, but none succeeded.</p> <p>When they returned, each girl went to her slave. They praised them for behaving so well when the others had misbehaved, then led them inside. Once inside, they were given bathroom breaks. Then they were led into a classroom and allowed to sit and rest on hard wooden benches with their backs to the door while their mistresses appeared to argue over which slave had done the best so far. After a few minutes of that, the room was darkened and the mistresses-in-training were called away. One of the counselors stayed and watched the five girls. After a while, another counselor came and took her place.</p> <p>When the two who had managed to nail their mistresses were led inside, they were first allowed a bathroom break. Then, they were tied with their hands over their heads, legs spread, and standing on their tiptoes. It was an uncomfortable position and they couldn't get relief no matter what they tried. They hung there until their mistresses came in to get them, about an hour later.</p> <p>In the infirmary, as they were cleaning Jane, Cassie, Paula, and the nurse talked about breaking her fraud. She was pretty sure the talk was staged, since they were talking about things that would definitely leave permanent injuries, and couldn't be passed off as routine summer camp injuries. There may have been a bit of venting their frustration in that, too.</p> <p>She was only a little more worried when Ms. Christopher joined the conversation. ""We'll have to kill her. It has been more than three years since there was a significant 'accident' here, so we're doing better than other camps anyway. And it is too dangerous to let her go. She knows too much about the camp, and she isn't trained enough to keep her mouth closed.""</p> <p>Jane noticed that there was no debate, no hesitation, as she continued to chant and rock. This was another test. She had already set her pattern for eating and drinking, and wouldn't change it. And even if they did do it, her parents wouldn't dare keep David in camp. It would look too suspicious. And her tortures would be over.</p> <p>They waited until her mouth was open for the chant, then pushed something past her lips. She bit down, as though trying to eat it. She knew that the training was likely to involve people putting body parts in her mouth sooner or later, and this response pattern would discourage that.</p> <p>While she didn't make much headway on it, she recognized it as the nipple of a sports bottle. She also felt liquid squirt into her mouth. She didn't allow herself to taste it, but suspected it was 'flavored' water. She ground her teeth, as though attempting to saw off a piece. When she opened her teeth as though to make another attempt to bite off a chunk, the nipple was withdrawn. She 'chewed' the water, then swallowed it. ""All gone.""</p> <p>Three more bites of water, and she felt the nipple give way a little. Next came something fairly flat, about the size and shape if a small spinach leaf. She allowed her body to follow the same bite, chew, swallow pattern automatically. A variety of sizes, shapes, and textures followed, with the same results. She was pretty sure that some of it was raw meat, and she recognized the texture of an onion among the others. She still felt fine, but suspected that would not last.</p> <p>After a few more odds and ends, she felt her stomach start to spasm. There was some pain, but it was like nothing against the all consuming lip pain at the center of her universe. She let her body react however it would, as she rocked and chanted. She remembered a line from one of her history classes - ""Give me liberty, or give me death."" She was not particularly comforted by the notion that the speaker got the latter.</p> <p>Soon, she voided at both ends, leaving them to clean her up again while she continued her chant. Ironically, by being so completely vulnerable and lost, she was virtually invulnerable to their tactics. They could still hurt her, but they couldn't train her or warp her sexuality. She had called their bluff, again.</p> <p>They gave her something round and chalky, which she automatically chewed and swallowed. She suspected it was intended to settle her stomach. That was followed by more water, and a bit of plastic when she succeeded at biting off the sports bottle nipple.</p> <p>Ironically, just before their staged murder attempt, her stomach had started to tell her it was lunchtime. There was no mention of lunch while she was there.</p> <p>Just after they started the second cleaning, Cassie left. After cleaning her, the nurse swabbed something which stung something awful over her bruised and torn labia. She didn't seem to remove any splinters, and Jane wondered whether she had even seen them. She then spread a bitter tasting gel over the inside of Jane's savaged lip. It stung at first, then numbed the area and stopped the bleeding. Jane was prepared for that, and concentrated on the sensations as though they were pain. As soon as she had a chance, she would bite the inside of her cheek. They might know she had done it later, or might suspect they had missed it with all the other problems. When they were finished, they released her hands and upper torso, then carefully held her while moving her to a sitting position and recuffing her hands behind her.</p> <p>They then released her legs, and moved her off the table so she was standing on the floor. Paula took her arm and led her to a darkened classroom with five of the naked girls in it. She left her there, standing next to a bench, and went out the door. Jane just stood there, chanting and rocking.</p> <p>Some time later, two counselors came in and turned on the lights. Each of the three counselors took the arms of two of the slaves and then they marched them to a room where the other two girls had been tied up. They were still tied with their hands over their heads, legs spread, and standing on their tiptoes. Some of the girls gasped or shook when they saw them. They barely had time to really take in the sight, when they heard the noise of people approaching.</p> <p>When Cassie and the other girls returned though, they talked about the wonderful meal they'd just enjoyed, never once even suggesting that the slaves might be hungry as well.</p> <p>One of the slaves ventured a question, ""When do we get to eat?""</p> <p>""Emily, you bitch!"" said her mistress, striding purposefully across the room and whipped her errant slave. ""Now I have to go first. If you can't keep your mouth shut, then..."" She stuffed a ball gag into Emily's mouth, leaving the slave whimpering. Jane figured Emily was about 11 years old based on the fact that she had no tits or hair on her pussy. She felt sorry for the younger girl.</p> <p>After the two were taken down, all eight slaves forced to drink a quart of water each. The camp staff knew it was important to keep the girls hydrated. Most of the slaves could only think about how much they would have to pee soon.</p> <p>The eight slaves were walked into a room with two benches in it, and released from their handcuffs. They sat four across on each bench. The benches were unpadded and the girls had to press tightly together to all fit on a bench. For the next hour, they received instruction on camp rules. There were so many rules that Jane didn't think anyone could remember them all. She recognized the tactic from her reading. Present so many complex rules so quickly, and no one will be able to absorb them all. Then, when they get punished for breaking one of those rules (which it was impossible to avoid), the victim thinks in terms of a failure on her part. And the victimizers can then use the rules to justify just about anything.</p> <p>Jane already knew that she was going to get spanked a lot. So she just kept rocking and chanting, ignoring the whole thing.</p> <p>During the class, Emily sat next to Jane, drooling on her own chest. The drool ran down her stomach and into her bare pussy slit. Apparently there was not a rule against drooling. Again she felt sorry for the younger girl.</p> <p>Everything that should have been working together to make Jane a well-trained slave, without her even aware of the changes taking place, had gone wrong. Jane didn't care if she face the same embarrassing punishment that Emily was taking right now, so she continued to talk, or rather chant, out of turn. As an older girl, she felt she ought to keep her chin up and set a good example for the younger girls. But she felt it was even more important to get herself out of there and into a position to rescue them. Her pity for Emily made her subconsciously resolve not only to resist her mistress, but also to encourage the younger ones to follow suit and keep that vital spark of who they really were. At least until she could get them rescued. So she chanted and rocked, concentrated on the new pain in her cheek, and survived her punishments.</p> <p>To Jane's surprise, there was a bathroom break following the lecture. It wasn't very dignified since the slaves had to pee in the grass outside the dining hall. But, at least they didn't get punished for it. The counselor pushed on Jane's abdomen, over her bladder, until she started peeing. This was followed by more water and then their mistresses rejoined them in the courtyard.</p> <p>The morning lecture for the mistresses had taught them how to be stern and how to use punishment. The afternoon lecture, from which they had just returned, was how to reward their slave for good behavior.</p> <p>When Cassie approached her slave, she had a smile on her face. ""There's my pretty girl,"" she said to Jane. ""You were such a good girl when we were cleaning you off this morning."" She caressed Jane's cheek and scratched her under her chin just like she was petting a dog.</p> <p>Jane didn't miss the comparison, but was in no position to complain. She warily allowed her would be mistress to treat her like her pet. She knew Mistress Cassie's behavior was a trick to keep her off balance.</p> <p>""Let's get my good girl ready for her afternoon training,"" said Cassie. She was wearing a fresh set of the tight black leather pants and leather bra while Jane was still nude. She held out a pair of handcuffs. ""Put your hands behind your back and let me put these on you."" Cassie said it pleasantly, but Jane could see her would be mistress also had a riding crop with her. Jane just stood there, rocking and chanting, ignoring everything outside of her world of pain and concentration.</p> <p>Cassie allowed a brief frown to color her face, then smiled. She turned the unresisting Jane around, and handcuffed her again. ""Oh, my beautiful girl,"" said Cassie. ""You are such a good slave this afternoon. I am so proud of you."" She again stroked Jane's face and then ran her hand through Jane's short brown hair. Jane jumped when she felt Cassie's hand on her bare back. The hand slid all the way down to just above her bare ass. ""You have beautiful skin,"" said Cassie.</p> <p>""Turn and face me now,"" said Cassie. When Jane merely stood there, chanting and swaying, Cassie took her arm and turned her around. She touched her throat and gently caressed her slave there. Jane ignored Cassie's hand as it went lower. When Cassie brushed Jane's breasts and said, ""Your titties are so cute and touchable,"" Jane thought about her training. In this state, with her concentration on her pain and so on, her nipples would remain flat and unresponsive. There was nothing relevant to respond to. It was warm, she was in pain, and there was nothing erotic about the situation. Cassie soon discovered the lack of response, and moved on to other things.</p> <p>The mistresses took the girls outside to the courtyard where they had exercised after their showers.</p> <p>Jane then ignored Cassie's instructions as she was told to hop, prance, walk this way, turn here, and other silly acts. She just stood there, chanted, and swayed. She tried the ""spread!"" command, and nothing happened. Cassie pushed her down to her knees, then told her to raise her left foot. Jane just chanted and swayed.</p> <p>Cassie went back to trying the animal training trick. This time, she tried to build a command to have her lift her foot. There were a lot more repetitions, and she was carefully positioned so that Cassie could not become a target again. After a while, she started hearing other mistresses announcing that they were very proud of their slave girls for something. With each announcement, Cassie got more and more upset, though she worked hard not to show it.</p> <p>Around them, Jane had noticed that some of the girls were cooperating and some were fighting with their mistresses. As the afternoon wore on, cooperation became the norm and eventually all the other mistresses had announced their pride in their slaves.</p> <p> It was late afternoon and starting to get chilly as the final outdoor activity began. Emily's mistress, Alice, pulled Emily into the center of the group. ""My slave embarrassed me today by asking for food. As you learned this afternoon, you will get food when we decide you have deserved it. Because my little bitch Emily spoke out of turn and asked for food, we will go first."" Mistress Alice then removed her leather bra. ""Suck my nipples, Emily my bitch,"" she said.</p> <p>Emily looked like she was ready to cry, but she wasn't about to disobey again. She took a deep breath and leaned forward to place her lips on her mistress' flat chest. Tentatively she licked each of the nipples. ""Suck them, I said,"" repeated Alice. Emily started sucking on the tiny nipples until they were hard as a rock. She stopped and looked up at Alice. ""Did I say stop?"" asked Alice. Hastily Emily returned to sucking. A few seconds later, Mistress Alice said, ""Stop now, Emily.""</p> <p>As Emily straightened up, Alice asked her, ""Did you enjoy that?""</p> <p>Emily froze. What should she answer? She figured she should not insult her mistress, so she said, ""Yes, Mistress Alice.""</p> <p>""Don't lie to me,"" snapped her 11-year-old mistress. ""You didn't like it, did you?""</p> <p>Emily was petrified. Was it bad to lie or bad to insult her mistress? She said, ""No, Mistress Alice.""</p> <p>""I don't care,"" said Alice. ""I liked it, so you'll do it whenever I ask."" With that, she led Emily from the center. Emily was just happy that she wasn't being punished for lying.</p> <p>When it was Jane's turn, Ms. Christopher announced that it was getting late, and directed them inside. As the others moved away, she stopped Cassie and quietly said that it would have been too dangerous.</p> <p>After that embarrassment, the slaves were taken into the dining hall. Ms. C announced that their mistresses would now feed them. Jane noticed that she was left with her wrists bound, so she wouldn't be able to feed herself.</p> <p>The young mistresses disappeared for a few minutes and then returned. Cassie offered an uncooked hotdog to Jane. Even in her world of pain and concentration, she was hungry and ready to eat anything. But first, Cassie said, ""Don't bite on it. Just suck it."" She slid the hotdog into Jane's mouth. Jane ignored the instructions as always, and let her automatic eating process run.</p> <p>Warily, Cassie slid the end of the hot dog into her mouth. as soon as she felt it pass her teeth, she bit it off. As she chewed and swallowed, she noticed the way the other girls were sliding the hot dogs in and out of the slaves' mouths. The sexual metaphor was not lost on her, and she hoped the sexual metaphor of her actions were not lost on Cassie and the others.</p> <p>Cassie then let Jane take small bites until it was all gone. She all but threw the last piece in her mouth, to keep from getting her fingers bitten.</p> <p>Finished with that, Cassie said, ""Do you want another hotdog?""</p> <p>Jane just said ""All gone"" and swayed.</p> <p>Cassie surprised her slave by standing up and pulling down her pants. Without taking her eyes off her slave, Cassie put two fingers in her pussy and pulled out another hotdog. She smiled wickedly as she said, ""Here you go, slave bitch.""</p> <p>Jane just continued chanting and swaying.</p> <p>""Take the hotdog into your mouth and hold it for me,"" said Cassie.</p> <p>When Cassie put it in her mouth, she bit and chewed as always.</p> <p>""Oh, shit,"" said Cassie. ""After I praised you all afternoon, you've forgotten how to be a good girl? I'm going to have to punish you now and I'll have to withhold any praise all day tomorrow, won't I?""</p> <p>""All gone,"" came Jane's singsong reply.</p> <p>Cassie put the hotdog down on the table and pulled up her pants.</p> <p>""You'll have to be spanked now, but if you're good, I might be nice to you tomorrow. Understand?""</p> <p>""All gone..."" Jane singsonged, and continued doing so as she received five swats across her helpless ass. With her world centered on the pain in her cheek, which was aggravated each time the swollen tissue got in the way of her teeth, she barely noticed them. They certainly weren't important enough to interrupt her chant. Only biting, chewing, and swallowing food was important enough to do that. Later, when she was away from this place, other things would be important.</p> <p>Finished with the punishment, Cassie retrieved the hotdog and let Jane eat it bite by bite. The young mistress then gently brushed Jane's hair and said, ""That wasn't so bad, was it, my good girl?""</p> <p>""All gone,"" said Jane.</p> <p>Jane saw one of the other slaves stand up, then heard her recite, ""Yum, yum, yummy, I've got my mistress' juice in my tummy. The hot dog was delicious, er, delishisy?... The hot dog was delishisy, it tasted just a little fishy. Hope you all enjoy yours, too, there's nothing like a little goo. Tomorrow when she wants me to eat her, I'll do it right away 'cause she's sweeter.""</p> <p>Cassie seemed reluctant, almost jealous, as she joined in with the applause from the other mistresses. The applause was for the mistress, not the reciting slave. In theory, she'd gotten her slave girl to finish eating the two hotdogs first. Cassie was upset because Jane had actually finished first, but there had been no way to get her to recite the victory poem. She struggled not to show it.</p> <p>""She wasn't the best slave girl. I know my pretty girl finished first. But all those words were too hard for her."" said Cassie. She was behind Jane, petting her slave's hair. Then, she reached in front of Jane and cupped her slave's breasts. The 13-year-old ignored the attentions of her would be mistress. She wanted to leave. And she knew that the only way to do that was to continue to chant and sway, and concentrate on the pain in her cheek. So she ignored Cassie' hands while the other girl fondled her tits and pinched her nipples to try and get them hard. Like before, Jane knew they would stay flat and soft.</p> <p>Jane watched as other girls argued with their mistresses and were scolded, berated, and spanked. She felt sorry that she couldn't help them... yet. But as long as some part of them could put up such a fight, they would have a chance to keep it together until she could come back with help.</p> <p>With a forced smile, Cassie looked at the nude body of her slave. Jane was completely helpless, but seemed completely untrainable. The smile became genuine as she thought about how she was looking forward to what she knew was to come in the days ahead of them. She ran her hands over Jane's body, making sure she gave attention to the slave's smooth ass and firm tits. She wanted her slave to learn to accept her touch anywhere, but she avoided touching Jane's cunt for now. Cassie gently brushed Jane's hair and caressed her cheeks. Most of the other girls had forced down their second hot dog, and some were now sucking on their mistress' nipples.</p> <p>Cassie allowed herself a moment of jealousy. Sure, some of the other mistresses had slaves who were fighting them, but they could be controlled and trained with the the standard techniques. Within a few days, they would surrender to the inevitable. And even now, they could be pushed into doing such tasty things. But not hers. Before she really got to try anything with her, she was broken. Nothing seemed to affect her, and she didn't even seem to think. The only break in that damned pattern of repeating ""all gone"" endlessly and swaying came when something was pressed past her lips. Cassie shuddered at the memory of the water bottle and the breast form, both with their nipples bitten off.</p> <p>Finally, all the girls had humiliated themselves by eating their second hot dog. They really had no choice; it was just a matter of how much pain they could take before they ate their disgusting meal. Jane found herself and the others being led back into the shower room. She hadn't really taken a good look around before and now she began to realize that it was more than just a shower area. The tiled room was 20' by 40' and only half of the room had showerheads. In the other side of the room, Cassie tied Jane's hands to ropes that hung from the ceiling. Then, while one of the counselors held her arms, Jane felt Cassie remove the cuffs that bound her wrists together.</p> <p>Though Jane showed no sign of struggling, she was held fast by the counselor. The ropes tied to Jane's hands ran through hooks in the ceiling and then down again. Cassie grabbed the free ends of the ropes and pulled them, raising Jane's hands up over her head quickly. The counselor let go of Jane's hands as they went up and Cassie tied off the rope to a cleat on the wall. With her arms pulled high so that she could barely stand flatfooted, she was even more vulnerable than she had with her hands tied behind her. None of which really mattered to her. Her self induced state left her completely vulnerable anyway.</p> <p>One by one the other victims were tied in the same fashion.</p> <p>Then, to her surprise, the young mistresses and the counselors walked away, leaving them alone. Jane used the hypnotic tricks Katy had taught her to ignore her arms, so the only real effect was to limit the range of her swaying. She was facing the far end of the room, as were all the slaves, so she could see the mistresses as they stripped and took hot showers. In a few minutes, the girls turned off their showers and dried themselves. Then, they left the room without so much as a goodbye. The last girl out turned out the light.</p> <p>The room was pitch black and silent except for the sound of one girl sobbing quietly and Jane's chant. ""What's going on?"" asked one of the girls. ""My arms hurt,"" said another girl. The crying girl, Lauren, said, ""Damn it, I'm hungry, my arms hurt, too, and my butt hurts from all the spanking. I don't want to be here, but..."" her voice cracked as she finished, ""I can't go home either."" The other six girls felt a rush of dismay as they remembered what would be waiting for them at home - parents who were expecting their daughters to be sex slaves.</p> <p>A couple more of the girls started sobbing, but Jane couldn't see the point of that. She was worried about her little brother as well as herself. It surprised her that she thought of him at all at a time like this. He was her little brat brother and such a pain, but she realized that she really did love her brother despite all the annoying things he did. She started to think of ways to get out of the camp, but she kept coming back to the idea that there was nowhere to go even if she could get free. What she was already doing was her only real chance.</p> <p>Girls around her started talking about ways to escape. About half the girls were moaning and crying while the other half tried to plan their escape. It always came down to trying to get away at a moment when they were untied. Lauren pointed out that they were always outnumbered and never all untied at the same time. That's when one of the girls hit on the idea of pretending to be sick. ""I'll act like I'm having a seizure,"" said the voice in the dark - Jane couldn't tell who it was. ""They'll have to untie me and take me to a doctor.""</p> <p>""It won't work,"" whined one of the girls. ""They don't care about us.""</p> <p>""Shut up!"" snapped the other girl. The room was dead silent for a brief moment. ""They can't let something happen to us. They'll have to take me to a doctor. You'll see.""</p> <p>""Don't be stupid!"" Lauren snapped. ""Look at her. She's had worse than a seizure, and she's still here. She was bleeding badly, from both ends, and she's little more than a vegetable. But they kept her here!""</p> <p>The room stayed silent for a while, all the girls hoping that she was wrong.</p> <p>One by one, the girls started moaning in pain as their arms hurt more and more. Jane ignored her arms and continued to chant and sway. It seemed like she'd been hanging for hours, but she knew it probably wasn't that long. Jane had already noticed that there was absolutely no light in the room, so even though her eyes were adjusted to the darkness, she could see nothing.""How long are they going to leave us here like this?"" whined someone in the dark.</p> <p>There was no answer to that question, just an increase in the moaning and crying. Jane was beginning to think it might be all night long when suddenly brilliant pain filled her head and she had to bite down on her swollen cheek to keep from reacting, as she allowed her eyes to react naturally. All of the other girls squeezed their eyes tightly shut to keep out the dazzling light that suddenly filled the room. The counselors came back into the room. Two of the girls were untied and led away by counselors. When the counselors returned, two more girls were untied and led away. Jane found herself in the third group of girls. As her arms fell to her sides, she was dismayed to find her arms were like lead.</p> <p>Right behind Jane, the other slave stopped and starting shaking, falling limp in the arms of the two counselors leading her. ""Stop it, Roberta,"" said one of her escorts.</p> <p>""Unh, unh, unh,"" said Roberta, shaking violently as she faked a seizure.</p> <p>Though she couldn't see, Jane heard the sound of a slap behind her. ""Shut the fuck up, bitch,"" said a counselor. ""We know you're faking it. The room is bugged. We heard you say you were going to fake a seizure. So stop it or you'll find out how we treat a slave who tries to escape.""</p> <p>Roberta was suddenly silent and Jane felt a cold dread. She had long since realized that these counselors were professionals at training women and girls to be slaves. They'd probably seen every possible escape attempt and every trick in the book. Except hers. From their reactions, she could tell that they did not quite know what to do about her. They had tried a variety of things to break her suspected fakery, but had gotten nowhere. In large part because, in large part, it was real and had been for most of the day.</p> <p>On the other hand, they had probably dealt with the real thing before. They knew exactly what to test for, and correctly predicted some of her more authentic responses. That should work in her favor.</p> <p>There was no other way she could outwit them because they would be way ahead of her. She let herself be led until she was standing in front of an open door. She was shoved through the door and into darkness. The door was shut behind her.</p> <p>Jane walked randomly around in the room, locating a blanket, toilet, and a sink. Figuring that she was being watched, or at least listened to, she ignored them. The floor was hard and smooth. Jane figured it was either ceramic or metal. Probably for ease of cleaning. Either way, it was a little cooler than the air in her cell. She suspected it would provide some degree of relief for the painful burning that had been building up between her legs all afternoon.</p> <p>She put her back to the wall, and slid down into a position similar to the one she had used on the platform. The one difference was that her head and upper body were not on the floor. Her privates were in close contact with the floor, and she found that her guess had been right about the relief.</p> <p>She allowed herself to enjoy the exquisite luxury of that relief for a few minutes before doing what she knew she had to do. She shifted her position a little to create a small gap, then emptied herself on the floor. There was a lot of pee, which made sense with all the water they made her drink. It was also less than surprising that she didn't have much else to push out. All she had eaten since the infirmary was the two hot dogs. But she used what she had.</p> <p>Her body ached, and the smell was terrible, but she drifted off to sleep. She woke up a few times during the night, from what she recognized as fever dreams. Images of burning the office, with the counselors locked inside, alternated with superhero cartoons.</p> <p>she would have been heartened to hear the meeting the of the mistresses that started while she was hanging in the shower room.</p> <p>""Young mistresses,"" began Ms. Christopher, ""We are facing some unusual challenges here, and someone has been endangering the entire program. do you know who it is?""</p> <p>""Mistress Cassie's slave?"" volunteered one.</p> <p>""No. She is a problem, but not a danger to the program."" replied Ms. Christopher.</p> <p>""Mistress Cassie?"" asked another. There were snickers from some of the others.</p> <p>""As a matter of fact, she is the only one of you who it isn't.""</p> <p>The girls reacted as though they had been slapped.</p> <p>""What is the first rule about the relationship between another mistress and her slave?"" Ms. Christopher demanded.</p> <p>""Do not interfere with the authority of the mistress over her slave.""</p> <p>One of the younger Mistresses spoke up. ""But none of us interfered with the authority of Mistress Cassie over her slave.""</p> <p>""Today, the slaves learned a dangerous lesson. Who can tell me what it was?"" She looked around the room. Only Mistress Cassie seemed willing, or able, to answer.</p> <p>Ms. Christopher looked pointedly at each girl, before calling on Mistress Cassie to answer.</p> <p>""They learned,"" Cassie answered, ""that they can hurt their mistresses, and can break the unity of the mistresses in the process. They learned that they have power over us.""</p> <p>Ms. Christopher paused for a moment to let that sink in. ""With the exception of Mistress Cassie, every one of you has interfered with the authority you wield over your slaves. For the entire day, your treatment of Mistress Cassie and each other demonstrated that certain acts of defiance or apparent incompetence on their part can cause the rest of you to turn on her mistress. Each now knows she can hurt her mistress socially and emotionally.""</p> <p>""We had to abort a vitally important exercise this morning as a result. Every one of you will have a harder time with later exercises as a result. If we do not correct this quickly, the young masters will also have such problems when they come here and we go there.""</p> <p>They talked more about showing support for each other and presenting a united front to the slaves. Then she led them through exercises designed to reinforce the lesson.</p> <p>Finally, Ms. Christopher told them, ""The time has come for a frank discussion of the situation faced by Mistress Cassie. Everything we have seen today seems to support the idea that the slave has indeed had a complete breakdown. The screening was supposed to weed out candidates who might have such a reaction. She did not even score as questionable. If this is real, something obviously went wrong with the screening.""</p> <p>""Either way, she presents a perfect example of such a collapse. If you try to go too far, too fast with a fragile slave, that is what you may end up with. If you do, he or she is useless to you. You will be unable to do the necessary training or create the necessary relationship. You do not want that. I will tell you quite frankly that if she has not given herself away during the night or first thing in the morning, she will be sent home with a list of trustworthy medical and psychiatric facilities.""</p> <p>""What about her brother?"" Mistress Cassie asked.</p> <p>""That is none of your concern."" Ms. Christopher replied.</p> <p>""Real or fake, Mistress Cassie has been saddled with an impossible slave. Through no fault of her own, she has faced a challenge far beyond any you are likely to see. Stop and think for a moment about that challenge. A slave who seems impervious to pain or pleasure, does not respond in any way to the spoken word, and who does not seem capable of responses like embarrassment, humiliation, or fear. Or pride or happiness. One who seems completely oblivious to the world outside her own head. So much so that she will face the immediate threat of death or dismemberment without a moment's hesitation.""</p> <p>Ms. Christopher paused for a moment to encourage them to think about the issue.</p> <p>""Alright, first question: how would you go about getting the slave used to following your commands?"" She turned to the leftmost girl. ""Mistress Ashley?""</p> <p>She went through each girl, except Cassie, and got their answers. In each case, it was something Cassie had tried, something the staff had tried, or something that was too likely to cause permanent damage or death. The next question, about the humiliation and self failure of public urination, got the same results. Even the question about how they would get the faker to reveal herself and give up the pretense got the same response. The mistresses-in-training were, however, surprised to hear about the 'poison' test and the results.</p> <p>""I see. Each one of you has judged Mistress Cassie harshly for her apparent failures with her slave. And expressed that judgment in front of the slaves. Yet none of you can come up with anything better than what she tried.""</p> <p>She then warned them about the reflexive biting pattern. She showed them the breast form and the sports bottle, both with the bitten off nipples. She left it as an exercise for them to think about, as to how to make the various oral exercises meaningful.</p> <p>They then went on to more routine discussions about the exercises for the next day.</p> <p> The next morning, bright light and a loud banging awakened Jane. Her programming worked, so she immediately sank back into her breakdown state and remembered why she was that way. She remained where she was. As she waited to see what would happen next, she noticed that she felt weak and feverish.</p> <p>A small opening in the door appeared and a pair of handcuffs flew in at her. ""Put them on, hands behind your back,"" came Cassie's voice. Jane just ignored them, and her. She didn't even start chanting yet.</p> <p>Cassie waited a moment then, getting no response, went on. ""If someone has to come in there and wrestle you down, think of what your punishment will be like, slave bitch. You can do it the easy way, my precious girl and I'll be so nice to you,"" she said sweetly, her voice turning hard as she continued. ""Or you can do it the hard way and see just how mean I can be when I'm angry.""</p> <p>Jane remained where she was, not even looking toward the door or the handcuffs.</p> <p>""On the other hand,"" said Cassie. ""See what you're sitting on?""</p> <p>Without moving, Jane became aware she was sitting on a metal floor. It looked like stainless steel, clean and polished. No wonder it was so cool the night before.</p> <p>""Think about what happens when I flip this switch out here and 110 volts go into that metal floor.""</p> <p>Jane allowed herself to become aware of the fixtures, without moving. Even the toilet and sink were metal. Suddenly she heard a piercing scream that didn't sound very far away.</p> <p>""Uh oh,"" said Cassie with a smile. ""Somebody's slave didn't believe them. Do you believe me, bitch?""</p> <p>Without otherwise moving, Jane prepared to ride out the coming pain. She bit the inside of her cheek and let that pain take its earlier place at the center of her universe.</p> <p>Cassie flipped the switch on the wall outside the door. Jane distantly noticed the pain in those parts of her in contact with the floor, but it wasn't important. She also noticed the involuntary rippling of her muscles as the current pulsed through them. She involuntarily emptied what little was in her bladder, but otherwise did not respond.</p> <p>""Did you enjoy that?"" asked Cassie.</p> <p>Jane did not move or respond.</p> <p>""I did,"" said Cassie, after a moment. ""I like being nice to you, but I almost hope you make me shock you again. That was fun."" She moved her face closer to the hole, then suddenly drew it back with a look of alarm and quickly closed the door. Jane assumed she had finally gotten a whiff of the room's outhouse funk.</p> <p>The hole in the door opened, and a counselor looked in. ""Get up, slave!"" she yelled. She flipped the switch, watching the results. After an eternal five seconds or so, she turned it off again. Jane distantly noticed that her more recent urine had almost completely evaporated. The counselor kept watching for a couple more moments.</p> <p>""I can see her breathing,"" she reported, but I can't tell whether she is conscious."" She directed Cassie to put some things on, then opened the door. Three figures were visible in the doorway. One was Cassie, and the other two appeared to be counselors. Cassie and the first counselor walked into the room. Jane noticed they were wearing rubber gloves and shoes along with their usual leathers. The other counselor remained outside.</p> <p>The two inside the room walked up to Jane and moved to take her arms. She did not move or resist. Truth be known, she wasn't sure she could do anything anyhow, in her weakened condition. ""Christ, she's hot!"" Chrissie blurted out. The counselor put a bare wrist on Jane's forehead, and quietly agreed.</p> <p>They decided to go through the motions, with Cassie playing her role and the counselor doing the heavy lifting. They handcuffed Jane again, then walked to the door. Cassie stepped outside and around the door, appearing outside the opening. ""Put your face in the hole so I can see you,"" she said, for form's sake.</p> <p>The counselor pushed Jane's head through the opening. The young mistress seized Jane's hair and pulled to keep her slave exposed while she snapped a large collar in place with the other hand. When Cassie let go of her hair, Jane discovered that projections on the collar kept her head from pulling back as the counselor inside let go of her.</p> <p>A part of Jane noted absently that the counselor who had stayed outside was Paula.</p> <p>Cassie opened the door and Jane stepped forward into the hallway. Cassie stepped out of sight, behind her, and was joined by the 'inside' counselor.</p> <p>""Crap!"" said the counselor, appropriately. She sent Paula to get the nurse, and advised Cassie to leave Jane in place to watch what was going on, but otherwise keep her out of the action. She also had a quiet word with two of the other mistresses in training. In the meantime, Jane started croaking out her ""all gone"" chant and gently swaying her body.</p> <p>Jane could not see herself, but later learned what they had seen. Apart from being crusted with the previous night's crap, her pussy and ass were purple and swollen, and leaking an ugly, yellowish discharge.</p> <p>Jane could see the ass of another slave. It was a small ass with no hips, one of the younger girls. Like Jane, her head was stuck through the hole in her door and her mistress was behind her. It was a very uncomfortable feeling to have Cassie out of sight, her entire body at the mercy of her would be mistress, even knowing that she was not supposed to do anything.</p> <p>Across the hall, Jane could see Lauren's head sticking out through her door. As she watched, Lauren jumped and grunted in pain. Jane could do nothing but watch as Lauren's mistress whipped her several times.</p> <p>The little girl ahead of her, Emily, was apparently farther along in the morning's activities than Jane, so the 13-year-old could see a preview of what would have happened to her. She watched with interest as Emily's hands were uncuffed and then her arms were retied. When her mistress was done with her, Emily's arms were much higher on her back, her forearms crossing and tied together. It made Emily's ass even more accessible to her young tormentor.</p> <p>Counselors wandered up and down the hall, watching the mistresses as they practiced their domination techniques. Sometimes they stopped and gave suggestions or instructions. Now one of them stopped right in front of Jane and bent down face-to-face with her. ""You watching little Emily get hers?"" asked the woman. ""Maryanne is right behind you watching you get yours."" Obviously, she hadn't been told what was going on. ""Poor little Emily doesn't have anybody to watch, so it's all a big surprise for her."" The woman smiled wickedly. ""I really like this part. Hope you do, too.""</p> <p>Somehow, Jane was glad she was out of the action.</p> <p>When Jane could see Emily again, she did a double take. Emily's mistress was sporting a cock and it took Jane a couple of seconds to realize that it was a strap on dildo. Emily's mistress, no bigger than Emily herself, stepped up behind the small girl and shoved her hips forward. Jane could hear Emily's squeal of pain and surprise as the plastic cock sank into her virgin pussy.</p> <p>Then, Lauren's mistress poked Lauren and Jane could see the expression on the slave's face as her virginity was taken. It was a mixture of pain and horror as Lauren's unseen mistress raped her.</p> <p>Jane continued her chant through their ordeal, realizing the horrible appropriateness of it.</p> <p>In a fever inspired shift of attention, Jane suddenly realized that she hadn't even had breakfast yet and wondered if Cassie had.</p> <p>Emily's ordeal was already over. The fucking had just been enough to take her precious virginity and let her know that she belonged to her mistress. Jane watched Emily's mistress walk around in the door, out of her sight and back into Emily's view.</p> <p>It wasn't long before Ashley appeared in front of Lauren. Ashley was still dressed in black leather, but with a black strap on dildo protruding from her crotch. ""Did you like your fuck, bitch?""</p> <p>Lauren couldn't take her eyes off the glistening black cock covered with her own juices. Ashley grabbed her hair and pulled her head, forcing Lauren to look into the eyes of her mistress and remember that she'd been asked a question. ""No, Mistress Ashley,"" said Lauren truthfully.</p> <p>""Too bad,"" said Ashley. ""You're gonna get that every morning. But, now, pretend this cock is a hot dog, bitch, and suck on it."" Ashley pushed the cock at Lauren's mouth and Lauren opened wide, taking it into her mouth. Like the fucking she'd just received, the blow job didn't last very long, just long enough to let Lauren know her place.</p> <p>The mistresses disappeared one by one, leaving the slaves standing helplessly in the hallway. Jane discovered that her door was locked in position, so that she couldn't step back into her room. When Cassie and the other girls returned, she had two hot dogs in her hand. Jane indifferently realized what her breakfast was going to be and figured she knew where her breakfast had already been. She was surprised when Melanie stepped behind Emily, then slid a long hot dog up Emily's cunt. The length of meat was withdrawn and Melanie went back around front.</p> <p>About the same time, Ashley appeared in front of Lauren. Lauren looked at Ashley with dismay. ""Don't want to eat your own?"" teased Ashley.</p> <p>Ashley turned and traded hot dogs with Emily's mistress. ""Here you go, bitch, straight from Emily's hot little snatch."" Disgusted, but hungry, Lauren ate the offered meat. ""Want another Emily special?"" asked Ashley, waving the second hot dog in front of Lauren.</p> <p>Cassie, who was still waiting for the nurse, wisely decided not to try feeding anything to Jane.</p> <p>The nurse appeared, along with Ms. Christopher. They had Cassie release Jane's head, then escorted her to the infirmary. En route, they explained the delay to Cassie. Based on Paula's description, the nurse first called Ms. Christopher for a decision, then called one of the trusted doctors they kept on call.</p> <p>While she was calling the doctor for a camp call, Ms. Christopher was calling Jane's parents and telling them the situation. She encouraged them to leave immediately, promising to call their cell phone when she had more information.</p> <p>Ms. Christopher explained to Cassie that alternate arrangements would be made for the rest of the week, and after that she would get her own slave again from the boys' camp. Jane heard, and was even more glad than before that she was getting out of there.</p> <p>When the doctor got there, he briefly reviewed the damage, then recommended immediate hospitalization. Assured that her parents were en route to make arrangements, he reviewed the camp's copy of her medical records, then took a closer look at her. Once he was done, he called her parents and proposed some immediate steps to stabilize her until they arrived. They agreed, and he gave her a high dose antibiotic shot, applied some antibiotic and antifungal cream to her affected areas (the least he had ever enjoyed rubbing such places on a young girl), and a liquid to reduce the fever. He also told them to get her into some adult diapers (they had a large supply, due to some of their even more specialized trainings) and give her family a supply to cover the trip home. He also made sure they would keep her hydrated.</p> <p>They diapered her, then got her bag and selected some traveling clothes. They selected a skirt to go with the tshirt, to make it easier to access the diaper. They fed her small drinks of water and sports drink from sports bottles which, as before, she kept trying to bite the nipples off of. She was almost out of there, and wasn't going to blow it (or anything else) after all that.</p> <p>She wasn't sure if it was something the doctor had given her, or just the events in general, but she ended up sleeping for a lot of the time while they waited for her parents.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When her parents came to pick her up, she was ready for the next step. She stayed in her altered state until they were down the road and across at least two county lines, far enough that she could be confident the camp didn't own the local police. Then she allowed herself to surface a little more. Her chant changed, to one they would like even less. In a childish singsong, she started repeating ""David's gone, they killed him, my parents killed my brother.""</p> <p>They tried to quiet her, but their efforts paled beside those the camp counselors and trainee mistresses had tried unsuccessfully. She had no trouble ignoring them.</p> <p>She knew what kind of pressure that chant would put on them. Their gas tank was emptying, and their bladders were filling. While they might ignore their hunger for the half day or so it would take to get home, those two things were another matter. And as long as she was chanting that, they couldn't go anywhere that she might be heard. They couldn't gag her, because passing drivers would see. They would have to stop at a self service gas station, and pump the gas while they took turns using the restroom. At least that was how she knew they would see it.</p> <p>Her diaper gave her more options. If they took too long, she could force the issue by filling it. Even with as much as they were into the kinky stuff, she doubted they could take the smell for too long. And even if they could, it would remind them too much of what they needed to do. She was surprised at how easily those thoughts came.</p> <p>In the end, it wasn't necessary. She got her father's cell phone while they were at the gas station. Her conversation with Katy was short and to the point. ""Katy? The training worked. Camp Courage."" She gave her the location from the directions her parents had used. ""Not for sale, for the parents. Have someone waiting at our house. If David is not with us when we arrive, ask questions. If he is, talk to me alone. Later. Bye."" Throughout the conversation, she kept rocking back and forth in time to to her David song. She tossed the phone back in place, and waited.</p> <p>Outside the car, her parents had talked themselves into going back for David. There were just too many potential problems with leaving him at camp. Instead of getting his cell phone from the car, they used the one in her purse to call the camp and let them know. After some arguing and negotiating, it was settled.</p> <p>Seeing that the coast was clear, they took Jane over to the restroom. While her father stood guard, her mother removed her diaper, sat her on the toilet, and told her to go. Jane just sat there and chanted. Her mother tried running some water, which had always worked when she was an infant. It didn't work. Finally, she tried the abdominal pressure trick. Jane let that work, even though it was painful to pee. Her mother patted her dry, put her in a fresh diaper, and adjusted her clothes. Soon they were on the road again.</p> <p>Jane noticed which direction they were going. But just to be sure, she kept up the chant until they were pulling into the boys' camp.</p> <p>The way David swaggered back to the car spoke volumes. He wasn't being broken as a slave. He was being trained as a master. In a way, it was a relief. She had been worried about him going through the kinds of hell they tried inflicting on her. On the other hand, she was going to have to break him of the attitude and tricks they had been feeding him.</p> <p>She switched back to the ""all gone"" chant as he opened the door. Her parents were relieved about that, but he was clearly annoyed about the whole situation.</p> <p>She kept it up until they reached about the same place as she changed before. Then she let the rest of the altered state fall away.</p> <p>As the car took a curve in the freeway, Jane allowed the movement of the car to sway her against her brother. He responded predictably. ""I didn't say you could touch me, bit... OW!""</p> <p>Jane sat up. ""Listen up, worm. If you EVER try any of that attitude or any of the little mind games they taught you on me again, I will break more than your finger. I am not playing their little sexual training games. I will do real, permanent, crippling damage."" She turned to her parents. ""You had better listen to this, too. It is time for the very ugly reality.""</p> <p>""I made a phone call earlier, and as of now I am the only thing standing between you and some very unpleasant living arrangements.""</p> <p>The next parts were bluffs, since she didn't know what Katy could and did arrange. ""As of about a half hour before we picked you up, our position has been tracked by the GPS in the cell phones. The same phones that are currently being monitored. There will be a raid on the camp and the offsite offices shortly. If you try to warn them, I will not be able to keep you out of prison. If we do not go straight home, I will not be able to keep you out of prison. If the cell phone gets broken or stays in one place too long, I will not be able to keep you out of prison, or worse. If I do not check in on schedule, I will probably not be able to keep you out of prison.""</p> <p>""And as for you, if they go to prison you will go to a special facility for juvenile sexual criminals. You will be given a combination of drugs and therapy to reverse the effects of the camp and the bad influences of those two. By the time you get out, you will be blaming them and the camp for molesting you, and showing that you understand why what they did that was so wrong. You will probably be unable to even consider anything beyond very ordinary sex, and that only within a committed relationship. Maybe you'll still be able to beat off, too. If you are very lucky when you get out, you might be allowed to live with some of our relatives. If they can pass the rather pointed background checks and interviews, and if they are willing to go through all that in order to take you. More likely you will end up in an orphanage or a series of foster homes.""</p> <p>""What about you?"" He couldn't keep the pain out of his voice, but there was still a note of defiance.</p> <p>""My arrangements are already made. I would live with a friend and her family.""</p> <p>Jane went on in some detail about the probable effects on each of her parents if they did go to prison for what they did to her. She also emphasized that they could not expect any help from any of the influential alumni and customers of the camp, since they would blame them, and her, for the whole thing. And she emphasized that the things were already in progress. If she did nothing, all those things would happen. Period.</p> <p>""If I work very hard, and you behave yourselves, I might be able to keep some of that from happening.""</p> <p>""Now, just so you know I am telling the truth, a small demonstration. Mother, pick up the cell phone and hit redial.""</p> <p>She did so, and recognized Katy's voice when she answered and asked to talk to Jane. Her hand shook as she handed the phone to Jane.</p> <p>""Hey, Katy. I'm back to myself, sorta.""</p> <p>""Are you ok? Did you get David?"" Katy asked.</p> <p>Jane allowed herself a small smile. ""Yes and yes. But you won't believe this. They were training him up as a dom.""</p> <p>""You're kidding! They were going to make you a slave to that little brat?""</p> <p>""Try, anyhow. It didn't work."" She turned to face him as she said with more emphasis ""And he knows what will happen if he tries any of that again!""</p> <p>David paled.</p> <p>""Just as a reminder, he is going to call me Mistress Jane when only family or you can hear. Isn't that right, little boy?""</p> <p>He started to object, then looked at her face. And at her free hand, which was reaching toward his injured hand. He gasped, and moved as far from her as the seatbelt would allow. ""Y... yes,"" he squeaked.</p> <p>""Yes, who?"" she said, in the command voice she had heard the trainee mistresses attempt.</p> <p>He choked out ""Yes, Mistress Jane.""</p> <p>""I can't hear you!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Jane. I'll remember."" He was shaking now.</p> <p>""See that you do.""</p> <p>Jane sat back again. ""Where was I? Oh, yeah. I was just telling them how much of a bullseye they were in. I told them about the FBI, and about monitoring the phone and tracking us with the GPS in the phone. I had to guess how long that took to set up. How long was it?""</p> <p>""Are you kidding?"" Kate asked, keeping her voice normal so it wouldn't carry to the others in the car. ""Even with the terrorist thing, the paperwork will take a couple of days. Are you bluffing them?"" Jane could almost hear the grin.</p> <p>""Big time. I was way too high. I guessed it would take about an hour from the first time I called you."" Jane paused, as though Katy was saying something. ""Yeah, but I figured it would take you a while to get through to the agent."" She noticed that her parents were shifting uncomfortably.</p> <p>""That part went really fast."" Katy mentioned. ""I still had his card with the direct number. He remembered me, and took me seriously from the start. That saved a lot of time. Especially when I suggested there was a link between my case and yours.""</p> <p>""I bet. Let's see, now. I told them about the monitoring and tracking, the fact I have to check in with you en route, The fact that if they try to interfere with any of that or warn the camp about the raid even I can't keep them out of prison, and that if I don't do anything they are all getting put away."" Jane paused a second, and got an intense look on her face. ""I also talked about the conditions the three of them were likely to face if they do get taken away."" She lightened up again. ""Did I miss anything?""</p> <p>""Wow. You don't do anything by halves, do you?""</p> <p>""Nope""</p> <p>""What if they decide to make a run for it? Have you said anything to stop that?""</p> <p>""Really? That fast?"" Jane turned and looked out the back window. She noticed a small plane paralleling the road some distance away. ""I don't see any special looking car behind us.""</p> <p>""I get it."" Katy laughed quietly. ""The car wouldn't look all that special anyway. If there was one.""</p> <p>""Really?"" Jane asked. She turned around again, obviously scanning the sky. She had no trouble seeing the small plane again. ""Yeah, I see it now. They sure look tiny when they're so high up.""</p> <p>""Airplane? Good thinking. Anything else you want to say, before your next call?""</p> <p>""Yeah..."" Jane paused, hesitating to say the next part. ""I wanted to tell them about you, about what happened. So they understand how you were able to do all that. Do you mind?""</p> <p>Now it was Katy's turn to hesitate. Her voice lost its earlier happiness as she replied. ""Yeah, that is probably a good idea. Make sure they don't spread it around. Especially the little rat.""</p> <p>Jane sobered even more. ""I'll make sure. We're at mile 238. Next check in when?""</p> <p>Katy thought a second. ""An hour would be good. Any longer and you will be asleep. If you are more than a few minutes late, I will call you."" </p> <p>""Good point. And a good idea. Call you in an hour, then. Bye.""</p> <p>She dropped the phone on the seat beside her, on the side away from her brother. She composed herself, then addressed her family.</p> <p>""I know you were all listening, so I have two things to say. The short one is that it is very important that I make that call in an hour. I may be asleep, and if so, wake me.""</p> <p>""The other is a history lesson. Two years ago, I spent a lot of time over at Katy's house during the later part of summer vacation. I told you she was sick, but not much else. Do you remember that?"" Her parents sort of nodded. David looked like he was going to make a smart alec remark, then felt his hand throb. His face fell, and he nodded.</p> <p>She decided a little reinforcement was in order. ""I didn't hear you, little boy!""</p> <p>He looked like he was afraid for his life. ""Yes, Mistress Jane.""</p> <p>She nodded. ""I'm sure all of you had your own ideas what that was about. And I'm sure they were all wrong. That summer, while her parents were on that trip, she was kidnapped. She ended up in the hands of a mostly female gang, who intended to slave train her and sell her for drug money."" Jane went on, recounting some of the details and leaving others out. She went through the two days in the hospital, the contact with the FBI, the rescue of the other slaves-in-training, and the early return of her parents.</p> <p>Jane's mother spoke up. ""Why didn't we hear anything about that?""</p> <p>Jane looked annoyed. ""It turned out that the people they were going to sell her to were connected with a terrorist organization. The FBI kept everything quiet so they could trace that end of things. Last I heard, the kidnappers are still in federal custody, somewhere they can't talk to anyone 'inappropriate'. She swore me to secrecy. Even with a psychotherapist for a father, and some very good medical care, she took a while to recover. I was her best friend, and someone she could tell things to. Even things she couldn't tell her dad or the other therapists.""</p> <p>""She told me what they did. And what they were trying to do."" She shuddered. ""She also told me what she did. It seemed to help her. It was like teaching me those things made them not so bad for her. I never expected to use them.""</p> <p>""There were some other effects, though. I started having nightmares, especially during or after some of your little games. In fact, any reference to sex, even a veiled hint, made me think about what she went through. Before that, all your fooling around was just what I called your,"" she dropped into a little girl voice, ""yucky naked stuff."" Her voice went back to the way it had been. ""I didn't want anything to do with it, but it was in the same class as the nasty stuff you drink. Even after I learned the basics, from you and in sex education, I still thought about it that way.""</p> <p>She paused for a couple of breaths. ""After that, it changed. It was what all she went through was about. It was her injuries and infections. It was about her being sold and shipped away somewhere, and me never seeing her again or even knowing whether she was alive or dead. It was about her never seeing her parents again.""</p> <p>""You used to ask where I got that 'prudish streak' as you called it. After the time I spent with her, it was almost like I was the one who had been kidnapped and tortured. THAT'S where it came from. I had to turn to her dad for help dealing with all of that. He helped me a lot, and he was truly greatful for the way I helped Katy. You all didn't even notice how screwed up I got.""</p> <p>She stopped again, willing herself to relax battered and bruised muscles.</p> <p>""By the end of the summer, I was pretty much back to normal. As long as sex wasn't involved. But it still made me want to hurl when that pervert next door sat naked in our hot tub with you, and you tried to get me to join you. And even more so when I saw the way his wife was leering at me. I can just barely stand to go in there now, and that only with my thick, one piece swimsuit on.""</p> <p>She stopped again. Throwing accusations now about those things would do nothing good.</p> <p>""In a way, I regret not telling you some of it. If the camp had found out about it, they would never have accepted me. Maybe as a mistress. But never as a slave. They would have called it too much of a risk factor. But then those other fifteen kids, and some other poor soul in my place, would not be on the verge of getting rescued. I have to think that rescue is worth some of the hell I went through."" This time she couldn't stop the tears.</p> <p>While she took some time to compose herself, none of the others dared to interrupt her. But she ended up crying herself to sleep.</p> <p>Once they were convinced she was asleep, they quietly talked among themselves. The adults told David that everything Jane had said was possible, and likely to be true. The things about the past explained a lot, and the terrorism tie in made the FBI claims credible. They were well and truly stuck. Their only real chance of surviving as a family, and avoiding what she described and worse, was to do what she said. In time, things would probably go back to normal.</p> <p>Someone was shaking her awake. Her hypnotic suggestions kicked in, and she dropped into her psychotic imitation. Then she noticed she was in the car, and remembered. She came the rest of the way out, and heard her mother talking to her.</p> <p>""It's time to call Katy again,"" she reminded her. She picked up the phone and checked the time. It was time, so she hit redial. While she was waiting for the connection, she started looking out the window to find out where they were. Just as Katy answered, she saw a sign for the interstate they were on. She noted it, and started watching for a mile marker as she talked.</p> <p>""Hey, Katy. We still seem to be en route.""</p> <p>""Are you alright? You sound kinda funny.""</p> <p>""Yeah, well, you were right and wrong about one thing. I told them about you, and went into some other things, and the next thing I knew, they were waking me up to call you. I must have been more tired than I thought."" she yawned.</p> <p>""I bet it's the adrenalin bounce and the fever, ganging up on you. If what I went through is any indication, you're going to feel like shit for a couple of days. And the infections will take even longer to clear up.""</p> <p>""Gee, you're just a ray of sunshine."" Jane muttered. Then she saw a mile marker, as Katy laughed. She told Katy where they were.</p> <p>Katy checked the position on an online map, and verified that they were on course and on schedule.</p> <p>Jane was coming into focus again, and remembered something. ""When I was talking about you, before I crashed, I had a thought. The things they did to you seemed a whole lot like what they were doing at the camp. Especially in the odd details. I think there really is a connection. It's almost like some of the bikers were graduates of the mistress program at the camp, and set up their own, even nastier, version. I bet your FBI guy could find out if that is the case.""</p> <p>""Probably. But what does that do for us?""</p> <p>""I'm still a little fuzzy from the nap, but I think that can give us a lot of leverage. For one thing, it gives them a reason to raid the camp that doesn't involve us. As long as they behave themselves, I'd rather not have my family killed in retaliation for the raid. Hell, I'd rather not BE killed for something like that.""</p> <p>""Why would you be killed?"" Katy was puzzled and more than a little alarmed at the idea.</p> <p>""Aside from those who run the camp, a lot of powerful people have been customers. They all face ruinous exposure from the raid. While some of the slaves will be better off, I don't think the masters or the people who sent the involuntary slaves will exactly enjoy what will happen.""</p> <p>""Yeah, I can see that."", Katy conceded.</p> <p>""Besides, if they make that connection the focus of the case, they don't need us as much. That should make it easier for you and me to convince them not to lock my whole family up. At least, not just yet.""</p> <p>""I thought you were mad at them for betraying you.""</p> <p>""I am. But it would be more than a little inconvenient. And with the threat of prosecution hanging over them, I think they can be persuaded to behave themselves."" Jane looked meaningfully around the car.</p> <p>The adults nodded, and David promptly responded with ""Yes, Mistress Jane.""</p> <p>Katy found the whole idea of David calling her Mistress Jane hilarious. But while Katy was laughing, Jane was thinking.</p> <p>""Is your dad home? I need to ask him some things.""</p> <p>""No, but he should be back in a minute or two. Why?""</p> <p>""I've got a couple of questions for him, and maybe a big opportunity. Does he know what's going on?""</p> <p>""Most of it. Maybe not all the details, and not what you just told me. So what's your idea?""</p> <p>""Well,"" Jane began, ""With the bikers in the spotlight, and the crosshairs, maybe we can do a little more good. And make my family even less a target.""</p> <p>""Go on, you tease!""</p> <p>""What if the government set up a program similar to what I've been trying to do, for all the families?""</p> <p>""Huh?""</p> <p>""Ok. If the slaves choose to accept the program, their parents will go on a kind of probation. They will behave themselves, and put the kids through a specialized rehab program. It will undo the damage to the slave kids and reprogram the master kids. As long as the parents behave until the kids graduate from college, they are relatively free. If they backslide before that, the slaves can decide to let them be prosecuted. And ruined.""</p> <p>""So where does my dad come in?""</p> <p>A voice in the background said ""Usually the front door. Is that Jane?""</p> <p>""He could head up the rehab program, and be part of monitoring the probation. He could make a lot of money, and do a lot of good.""</p> <p>""You'll have to talk to him about that. Here he is.""</p> <p>""Jane? Are you alright?"" he sounded worried.</p> <p>""I've been better. Physically, I'm about like Katy was before the hospital stay. Otherwise, I'm not sure I'm out of the woods yet. Katy can tell you more. But I had two important things to talk to you about. The first one is long, so remind me to talk to you about sleep.""</p> <p>She went over her thoughts about the similarities, referring him to Katy for details, and the probability of a connection. Then she sketched her idea for the conditional amnesty. He reminded her that there were a lot of ""if's"" in that whole thing, but promised to talk to the FBI people about it. Then he reminded her about sleep.</p> <p>""I did Katy's waking up thing. But now that I'm out of there, I'm still doing it. That's not useful. How do I fix that?""</p> <p>""The best way would be to go into the self hypnosis, and change it.""</p> <p>""I'm too out of it. Any other ideas?""</p> <p>""Jane, do you trust me? Completely?"" He sounded very formal. Like his Therapist voice.</p> <p>Jane didn't hesitate. ""Yes.""</p> <p>He waited for her to say something more, but she didn't. He told her to think carefully about what she wanted to do every time she woke up. She did, and told him when she was ready. He gave her a set of suggestions which put her in a light trance while keeping her focused. He reminded her that she knew the change she wanted to make, and gave her permission to make it. then, when she was sure it was made, he woke her up.</p> <p>They settled on two hours for the next call, then ended the call.</p> <p>""Alright, before I collapse again, there are some things to get clear. First, I need to check in again in two hours or whenever we stop. Whichever comes first. I should be a little easier to wake up next time.""</p> <p>""That's the good news. The bad news, for you, is that there may be more limits on what I can do for you than I thought. And if the connection to the bikers doesn't pan out, the people behind the camp will almost certainly believe that you are the ones who blew the whistle. If you are real good, and can provide a lot of good information, you might get put in a witness protection program. If not, David and I will almost certainly end up as either orphans or corpses.""</p> <p>She paused to let that sink in, then continued. ""Whether you end up in the program I suggested, or in the witness protection program, you are going to have to behave yourselves. Really behave yourselves. Do you understand what that means?"" She looked around at them, one at a time, catching first her father's eyes (in the mirror) with their look of confusion, then the similar look in her mother's eyes. Finally, she stared at her Brother.</p> <p>""No, Mistress Jane. I am not sure I understand."" he admitted, miserably. This was certainly not the way he had been expecting things to work out.</p> <p>""First, no trouble with the law. I don't know if a speeding ticket would do it, but anything worse is something you don't want to face. But that is the least of your problems. You are going to be turning your lives around. Not only are you NOT going to get the years of debauchery you were anticipating,"" Jane had liked that word, ever since she learned it. Debauchery. ""you will become shining examples of sexual propriety. You two,"" she looked at the front seat, ""will ONLY have sex with each other. Not David. Not your friends. And sure as hell not with me. Not so much as a french kiss. And that sex will only take place in your bedroom or bathroom. All three of you will have clothes on any time you are outside your bedroom or the bathroom. And once you scrub it out and disinfect it, that includes the hot tub. Suits definitely not optional. You will not do anything the least bit sexually suggestive in the presence of anybody I have over, or me.""</p> <p>""David, you will become the perfect little gentleman in public. Any signs of slipping into that 'master' role, with anyone, and you are going right into that institution. Either way, the only sex you will be having until at least high school will be with your right hand. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes."" He said glumly. This was getting worse and worse.</p> <p>""What did you say?"" Jane demanded.</p> <p>David realized his mistake. ""Yes, Mistress Jane."" he said, wilting under her glare.</p> <p>""You all will be watched. We all will be watched. You will never know when someone is watching or listening. That will be true at home, at work, at school, and anywhere we go. And that reminds me. One of the first things you will do when we get home is a thorough housecleaning. But you won't be chasing dust bunnies. You will be boxing every bit of hidden electronics in the house. And all your BDSM stuff, and other sex toys."" She noticed her parents look of alarm.</p> <p>""Mother, you will be able to keep one very ordinary vibrator. And your trick underwear. But that is it. Your bedroom, like the rest of the house, will be subject to random searches. And yes, that even includes your little locked playroom. So if you have anything illegal in there, put it in the box or destroy it. The same goes for your porn. Including the computer stuff. And be aware that your internet stuff will be watched as well.""</p> <p>Her mother looked like she was in shock, and her father just looked grim as he concentrated on driving. David was quietly crying. ""Isn't that going a little far?"" Her mother asked.</p> <p>""You should have thought of that before you tried to force me into slavery."" Jane shot back. ""You didn't think it was going too far when you claimed you were sending me to a summer camp and then tricked me into a life of beatings and degradation. Do you really expect me to feel sorry for you because you won't be able to play your sick, disgusting games any more? If you thought I was a prude before, just think what this betrayal will do to my attitudes about sex. By rights, I should be calling for them to cut off those cocks you talked about in that movie. And maybe a hysterectomy and clitoris removal for the pussy I was supposed to lick!"" She spit out those last words through clenched teeth.</p> <p>Jane took a couple of breaths to settle down a bit. ""Remember what you told me, when you were trying to make sure I wouldn't tell everyone about your sick little games? You said that betrayal destroys families. You were right.""</p> <p>""Just be glad it isn't forever. Once David and I graduate from college, you can get most of your stuff and sink back into your sewer. Just leave me out of it.""</p> <p>""But what if one of you...?""</p> <p>""You'd just better make sure we both get into college and graduate. And who knows? If David goes away to school, out from under your influence, they might even cut him some slack and let him date while in college. As long as he stays away from BDSM and crap like that.""</p> <p>She enjoyed the warring emotions playing across her brother's face. The little shit was part of the conspiracy, but only a relatively small part. He played along, instead of warning her. And he expected to spend the rest of their home lives dominating her. But he didn't set the whole thing up. He didn't actively deceive her. He just let her believe their parents' lies. In a way, he was a victim too. They offered him things no ordinary 11 year old boy could resist. And probably convinced him that it wouldn't really harm her. What did he know?</p> <p>But they had destroyed her earlier feelings for him. And she would never get them back. She might forgive him. She probably would, eventually. But the image of a sweet little kid and sometimes pain in the butt had forever been corrupted by a deamonin leathers, beating and degrading some helpless victim the way they tried to do to her. She would always see some of Cassie, the other betrayer, in him.</p> <p>Cassie. That one would pay. Jane knew she had already hurt her, by causing her to fail, time after time, in front of those other abusive bitches. But it was not enough. Maybe she could arrange something a little more personal during the raid. And Melanie, for all the things she did to poor little Emily.</p> <p>Jane became aware that she hadn't said anything for a while, and that the others in the car were watching her. She also knew that she needed to rest, that the infections and illness were taking a lot out of her. Still, she had dumped a lot on them when they were already stretched pretty thin. She needed to know what they were plotting.</p> <p>She still had one hypnotic trick left. While she slept (or was otherwise out), her subconscious mind would monitor what was said. Anything important would be saved, and she would become aware of it when she woke up. Any sign of an imminent threat and she would wake up immediately. It wasn't perfect, but it was better than nothing.</p> <p>""I'm not asleep yet."" She told them. ""Soon, probably. Remember to wake me before we stop. As long as we have been on the road, I can't see you going another couple of hours without gas or a bathroom. Bet leather boy there doesn't make it another hour.""</p> <p>""What about you?"" her mother asked.</p> <p>""Worst comes to worst, I have the diaper."" Jane said smugly, as she allowed herself to drift off.</p> <p>The fever dreams made her sleep interesting, if less than totally restful.</p> <p>When they woke her, she checked the time on the phone. 50 minutes. She could rub her brother's nose in it, but she chose not to. She reminded everyone to stay away from the pay phones, then hit redial. Katy answered on the second ring.</p> <p>""What's happening?"" Katy asked, breathlessly.</p> <p>""Pulling into a gas station. Probably going to get some fast food while we're here."" She gave her the location, from the signs she could see. ""Any news?""</p> <p>""Yeah. Two of the bikers freely admitted being to Camp Courage, as soon as they were asked.""</p> <p>""Figures. That's good news, I think. Just a minute."" They were parking at the pump, and her mother and brother were getting ready to get out of the car. She told them to go ahead, and that she would catch up. She was about to pick up her conversation with Katy, when she noticed the windows were down and her father would hear everything while he pumped the gas. She became aware that they had talked about that while she was asleep, as well as some other things.</p> <p>""I'll call you back in a minute,"" she told Katy. ""Too many ears.""</p> <p>She got out of the car and made a bee line for the mini mart. After taking a quick look inside and making sure there were no phones near the restrooms, she positioned herself in the shade by the outdoor pay phones and redialed.</p> <p>""I'm back,"" she told Katy. She told her about the conversation when she was asleep. How they had come to the conclusion that they were stuck. How they assured David that the whole thing would probably blow over by the end of the summer, or not much later. ""Like that's gonna happen!"" they chorused. She also told her how they had considered a number of options up to and including suicide by auto mishap on the way home, but decided to wait and see how things played out. Then she asked Katy if there was any more news.</p> <p>""Not much. It will take time to pull stuff together and get the high level decisions. Made any more threats or promises you can't back up?""</p> <p>""Now that you mention it,"" Jane began. She told her about the clean up demands, and asked whether the person that met them at home could bring stuff to scan for bugs.</p> <p>""Sounds like a good idea,"" Katy conceded. ""I can ask, anyhow. How are you feeling?""</p> <p>""Shitty. Sadly, that's a bit of an improvement. How long was it before they got your infections cleared up? At least enough that you didn't want to tear your privates out?""</p> <p>Katy replied that the shots got the worst of it over the two days in the hospital, but some of the rest took two weeks to clear up. She also warned her that the initial cleaning out was going to be no fun at all.</p> <p>They agreed she would call when they headed back to the highway, with the same two hour or stop check in time. As she was hanging up, She saw her father pull the car away from the pump and into a parking space. She saw something else that she decided to make use of.</p> <p>She followed her father into the store. ""Are we getting something to eat before we head out?"" she asked him. She had ""heard"" them discuss that while she was asleep, but kept it ambiguous enough that he wouldn't be sure.</p> <p>""We'll probably just grab something from the drive through to eat on the road."" He looked a little startled, as he realized when the discussion took place.</p> <p>""By the way, Katy says that they told her your right brake light isn't working. And I need the car keys.""</p> <p>He mechanically handed her the keys, disturbed by the confirmation that they were being followed.</p> <p>She went out to the car and got the antiseptic ointment from the first aid kit and a fresh diaper. She went back in, handing her mother the keys as they passed each other at the door to the restroom. After using a toilet for the first time since she stood on that platform, she dried herself and applied the ointment. She doubted the ointment would do all that much good, but it was soothing and it might keep the splinters and cuts from getting worse.</p> <p>She headed back out to the car. Her father wasn't back from the bathroom yet, but the others were waiting. She randomly waved at a sedan parked nearby before getting in. She was getting to enjoy these head games.</p> <p>When her father came back, he was pale and his face and hair were wet. He was holding a small bag from the store. When he slid into his seat, in front of hers, she noticed a faint smell of vomit. She decided to ease up a bit on the pressure for a while.</p> <p>They drove the half block to the cluster of fast food places, but didn't go to a drive through lane. Instead, they parked. Her father seemed to shake a little as he shut the car off. He turned to the others, and told them about Katy's ""message"". Then he said he would fix the light while they got the food. Enjoying the freedom of choice about the food, she ordered a big cheeseburger meal and a salad. She doubted she would finish it all, after the skimpy meals at camp. But she would enjoy it. She noticed that the others didn't seem all that hungry any more.</p> <p>She called Katy as they headed for the highway. She pointedly thanked her for the tip about the brake light, and told her that her father fixed it while they were stopped.</p> <p>Katy laughed, and guessed (correctly) that Jane had seen it herself. There was no news otherwise, so they confirmed the check in schedule and hung up.</p> <p>When Jane took her first french fry, she nearly bit her own fingers. As she chewed and swallowed, she realized she was still doing the automatic eating. She canceled that, and enjoyed her food in a somewhat safer manner. She ate slowly, savoring the flavor of each bite.</p> <p>As much as she wanted to, she didn't make the mistake of stuffing herself. She ate until she felt sated, then nibbled for a bit. She made sure she was back in control of her other bodily functions, and settled in to sleep.</p> <p>The rest of the trip was routine. When they got home, a sedan with two men and a woman in suits inside and a minivan with a man and girl inside were waiting for them. The girl, Katy, reached the car first. She opened Jane's door and hugged her fiercely.</p> <p>""Welcome home! I have so much to tell you!"" She reached across and unbuckled Jane's seat belt, without really letting go of her.</p> <p>""But first, she has a lot to tell me,"" interrupted the woman in the suit. She handed Jane her card, with the FBI logo, and introduced herself. Jane recognized one of the men as the one who headed Katy's case, and nodded to him as he approached her father's door. The second man approached her mother's door at the same time, carrying a metal briefcase. They introduced themselves and presented their cards, then suggested that they take these conversations inside. Jane's father asked whether he could pull the car into the garage, and the agent told him to wait until Jane was finished getting out of the car. Katy, her father, and the female agent waited as Jane's father pulled the car in, then followed the others inside.</p> <p>At Jane's request, one of the agents swept her room for electronics before the interview, removing two tiny cameras and three listening devices. The interviewing agent raised her eyebrows at that, but said nothing. Jane asked that Katy's father be present, for support.</p> <p>Katy waited, unhappily, in the living room as the interview in Jane's bedroom went on and on. While she waited, Jane's parents were packing a variety of things in large boxes, under the watchful eyes of the other agents. The agents allowed them some privacy while packing rooms that did not contain a telephone or a computer.</p> <p>In the meantime, David was doing his own packing in his room. He almost cried again as he dropped his new leathers and toys in the box, followed by the books, magazines, CDs, and videos. He was sorely tempted to keep some of it, but he knew they would be searching his room.</p> <p>When he was done, he dragged the box out into the hallway, then went to the family room to watch some tv while he waited for the next step. His father went in, supposedly to make sure he hadn't missed anything. Mostly, he took the clandestine electronics out. But he did find a couple of things that had fallen behind the bed. And a lot of dust.</p> <p>Once the initial interview was complete, the woman complimented Jane on her courage and resourcefulness. She had a brief conference with the lead agent. He then called a conference with the two girls and Katy's father. He praised her intellect and inventiveness, then reminded her that the Bureau operates on a budget. And answers to a chain of command. They went over ideas and plans, and he came away with a greater respect for her intelligence and courage.</p> <p>There was a small ceremony where, in front of the agents, the rest of the family formally renounced all claim to the contents of the boxes, in favor of Jane. Both sides acknowledged that Jane had no knowledge of the actual contents of the boxes. Jane then formally asked Kate's father to hold them for her, to keep them from tempting her family. He agreed. The boxes were loaded into the minivan.</p> <p>While Jane's parents were being interrogated, and the house searched, Katy, her father, and the lead agent took Jane and David to their doctor. They had concluded that it was better to use someone familiar with her and her medical history, even though it would be embarrassing. A warning and letter from the lead agent kept the doctor and her staff from asking too many questions or reporting what they saw or heard. The records of her infections and injuries, and his injury, would be kept separate and would not be discussed with anyone other than their parents, Katy's father (as Jane's therapist), the agent himself, and any necessary medical personnel. And that last only with permission and review. No insurance reports, no State paperwork, nothing.</p> <p>David was quickly splinted, given a prescription for pain medication, and sent out to wait, along with Katy and the agent. They kept an eye on David, to make sure he didn't do something stupid. But Jane demanded that her therapist stay.</p> <p>The examination was painful and embarrassing. The treatment was worse. After cleaning and packing the affected areas below the waist, and extracting the splinters, she gave Jane another shot and prescriptions for more antibiotics, a topical cream, and some heavier duty pain killers. She strongly recommended a hospital stay, but didn't insist when told it was not practical. She gave Jane some treatment instructions, then left her to dress and go home.</p> <p>Kate's father saw that the pediatrician was almost in tears. He took a moment to reassure that Jane was in good hands now. And that those who had abused her would pay for it.</p> <p>Things are not always as simple as they seem to a 13 year old, and huge adolescent plans often become much smaller adult realities. Katy's father did not become the head of the elaborate program Jane had envisioned, but he was brought in as a very well paid consultant. Her parents, and the rest of the families under the conditional amnesty, went through extensive personal and family therapy, and paid for the costs of the program. Some families tried to fight the charges instead, and lost. Some started the program, but didn't succeed in it. Several of the current and past campers ended up in the hands of relatives, or the State.</p> <p>There was one other thing, though...</p> <p>It took longer than she hoped to get the paperwork together for the raid, or ""rescue mission"" as she thought of it. By federal standards, it was incredibly fast. On the fourth day of camp, it came together. Given what she had been put through, and what she knew about the camp, they even let her come along.</p> <p>It was close to midnight when the transformer that served both camps failed again. That happened four or five times a year, so none of the counselors were unduly alarmed. The slaves were locked in their cells, the trainees were on their dorms, getting their final briefings for the next day's activities. It was nothing more than a routine inconvenience. It would be fixed in plenty of time for the morning exercises.</p> <p>WHUMP! doors flew open in the offices, the counselors' dorms, and the trainees dorms. The trainee mistresses saw large, heavily armed people stream into their room. Paula, who had been briefing them, charged the intruders and was promptly shot. Two other shots rang out from the other side of the lake.</p> <p>""ON THE FLOOR, NOW! HANDS BEHIND YOUR HEADS! NOW!"" came the barked commands. The frightened girls complied. They were promptly handcuffed and had heavy cloth bags tied over their heads. They were commanded to their feet and marched outside. When they were split up and started up stairs, they recognized the platform yard. But now they were the helpless ones. Some started crying from their fear. ""QUIET!"" the voice roared. They were forced to their knees in the centers of their platforms and left to wait.</p> <p>Cassie heard someone climbing the stairs, and take a position beside and slightly behind her. Then she heard an electrical hum start up. When the hood was yanked from her head, she was blinded by the lights flooding into the yard. A familiar voice behind her asked ""Remember me?""</p> <p>It was Jane! But how? ""You! How... YEEEE!"" The scream came as Jane's shock baton painfully spread its voltage through her body.</p> <p>""Nobody said you could talk, bitch!"" Jane ground out. Then she took a megaphone and addressed the helpless girls.</p> <p>""Listen up! This camp has just changed hands, and your lives have changed forever. This is real now, as real and as serious as the bullet which killed Paula. You slaves are now the property of the SLF. We will not hesitate to injure you if you give us cause, and, as you have seen, we will kill when we have to.""</p> <p>""You will never see your families again. Within two hours, they will either be in federal custody, fugitives, or dead. But you won't care, because you will be on your way to serve your new owners. If you serve them well, you may live long enough to finish growing up. You might even be granted the honor of carrying some of their children. If you anger them, or us, you will die a very painful, lingering death.""</p> <p>""You will be processed one at a time. If you cooperate fully and show that you can be a good slave, you might end up in a household instead of a brothel or worse.""</p> <p>""Each one of you befriended, and then betrayed, one of your peers. We have no reason to trust you now. You will have to prove yourselves.""</p> <p>""You will not be trained with harmless little swats from a riding crop. You will receive high voltage shocks, powerful enough to burn you, at the very least.""</p> <p>As a demonstration, she shocked Cassie again. Once the scream died down, Jane lowered the megaphone for a moment, and asked Cassie ""Did you enjoy that, slave?""</p> <p>""NO!""</p> <p>Jane shocked her again, briefly this time. ""You will address me as Mistress. And you will keep a respectful tongue in your mouth, or it will be surgically removed. You will not speak unless a mistress asks you a direct question. Do you understand, slave?""</p> <p>""Yes... Mistress.""</p> <p>""Did you enjoy the shocks, slave?""</p> <p>""No, Mistress.""</p> <p>""Too bad. I enjoyed shocking you, so I will probably do it a lot.""</p> <p>Cassie wisely held her tongue.</p> <p>Jane nodded, and raised the megaphone and triggered it. ""You other slaves! I repeat, this is not the little game you were learning to play. It is real, and your lives depend on being a good slave.""</p> <p>Jane released the trigger and looked around. In one corner of the yard, huddled by the nearly invisible gate, were the freed female slaves. They were dressed in their own clothes, the ones they arrived in. She walked down the stairs, and across the yard to them, after warning Cassie to look only straight forward.</p> <p>The freed slaves all had questions. ""Is that really you?"" ""Are we really free?"" ""Is Paula really dead?"" ""What about our parents?"" and so on. She laughed and waved them to silence.</p> <p>""It's really me. You're really free. I suspect Paula is still alive, but in a lot of pain. She was shot with a rubber bullet. You will have some control over what happens to your parents, but that will be explained later. Now I have a question for you. Who here wants to play mistress to your former abuser?"" Five hands went up. ""Ok. you others can either stand here and watch, or go back inside. Now new mistresses. This is a shock baton. Be careful with it. It has a more painful jolt than the floors in the cells, and it is a solid blunt weapon in its own right."" She showed them how to use the batons, and cautioned them not to use them too long at a time.</p> <p>""Don't let them get to you. They might try to get you back under their control, or they might play on your sympathy. And they might try to use their 'good girl' manners to win you over. Don't be fooled. You are in control, and can stay that way. If you go too far, the guards will stop you, so don't injure your new slave. If your slave gets out of your control, the guard will help with that. Remember what they did that first day, and what they have done since. Start out getting them used to following your commands, like that stuff the first day. After you start to succeed, get them answering questions. Start with things like their full name, home address, things like that. There are two questions you want to know the answers to. What were they told about the camp before they came here, and what were they told about you before they got here. Let me know what you find out. You can send them inside for processing anytime you want to.""</p> <p>""For now, it is important that they continue to believe what I told them. The camp has been taken over by some armed group. Which is true. They are now captives of that group, and no longer have the role of mistresses. Also mostly true. They are going to be trained and sold as real slaves. False, but don't let them know that. You know who took control of the camp. They don't, and should not know that until after their processing.""</p> <p>""Now go have fun!""</p> <p>As the others approached their prey, she returned to Cassie. ""You've been resting long enough. Time for some exercise."" She put Cassie through a variety of otherwise harmless acts to get her used to responding to her commands. Then she started throwing out questions between actions. or sometimes during actions. If Cassie stopped to answer, she got shocked. If she failed to answer, she got shocked. She started answering quickly, completely, and without thinking.</p> <p>After Jane got her answers, she got tired of the game. ""Stop! On your knees! Close your eyes!"" She got in front of Cassie, looming over her former tormentor. ""Remember, slave. Always remember. You chose to be here. You chose to deceive and betray someone you thought was an innocent child, a virgin who just wanted to live her life on her terms. You happily anticipated beating and tormenting her, until you destroyed everything that made her who she was. And then, after you destroyed her and handed her off to other tormentors, you saw yourself doing it to some other innocent. And maybe keep that one. Or maybe just keep destroying new ones. You were going to live your life on your terms, by destroying their chances to do the same.""</p> <p>""Raise your left foot behind you!""</p> <p>""You are a pathetic loser. It took me seconds to get you to raise your foot, but after a day and a night of tormenting me, with the whole staff of the camp on your side, you couldn't get me to do the same. You were a dishonest coward and a bully to begin with, and then you added complete failure on top of that. You are barely fit to be a slave. And you are one. You will not be living your life on your terms.""</p> <p>""This man will take you in for processing. You will obey him, and the people inside, like you would obey me. You still have a chance at some kind of life, if you do so.""</p> <p>Jane turned her back on Cassie. ""Take her in for processing."" she snapped.</p> <p>She walked down the stairs, and went from platform to platform. At the two without mistresses, she told the guards to take the girls in for processing. She went to Emily's platform, and found the ex slave sitting on the edge, looking unhappy. She indicated the former mistress with a wave of her hand, and said ""Demonstrate your control.""</p> <p>""Slave! Hop up and down on your left foot!"" She started to do so. ""When did you first have sex with your father?""</p> <p>""The Saturday after my 8th birthday, Mistress."" She kept hopping.</p> <p>""Stop.""</p> <p>""Are you done with her?"" Jane asked.</p> <p>""I guess so,"" Emily replied.</p> <p>""Send her in to get processed, and we'll talk.""</p> <p>Once she was taken away, Jane observed ""It wasn't as much fun as you thought it would be, was it?""</p> <p>""No."" came the miserable reply.</p> <p>""You thought the payback would take away all the pain, let you be who you used to be, right?""</p> <p>""I guess""</p> <p>""But it didn't. And after the first little bit, it didn't feel so good, did it?""</p> <p>""No. I don't understand.""</p> <p>""There's something wrong with those girls,"" Jane explained. ""Something that makes them want to hurt and dominate other people. There's a little bit of that in all of us, and you let yours out to play for a few minutes. But in the end, you are a better person than her. We'll get you help, and you can get your life back."" She gave the 11 year old a warm hug.</p> <p>""Now, go inside and relax. We'll talk some more after everyone's done.""</p> <p>Emily nodded, then walked away. Jane went around, offering advice to the others. Soon the yard was clear. Jane went inside, to begin the rest of her life.</p></div>","['The first part of this story is based heavily on the story ""Sibling Summer Camp"", by Kenna. It takes place at the same camp, and starts with similar people. In fact, the beginning is more or less a blatant ripoff of that story. But the ""similar"" people are not identical, and the story moves in a somewhat different direction.']"
926,"Linda's New School, Part 1",1,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,10,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Why?</p> <p>What makes a girl like Linda turn out the way she did? A child of privilege, sent to all the right schools, and all the right activities, with all the right people? Did she learn too little, or altogether too much?</p> <p>Why was she caught trying to steal a bottle of scotch from a high street off-license in her home town? It couldn't be a matter of money. Her father, a highly successful lawyer, and her mother, a prominent business executive, made sure she had access to plenty of that. It wasn't some lack of intelligence. She had excelled in all her classes at school until recently, and even with the minimal effort she was expending now she was well ahead of most of her classmates. She certainly wasn't uncomfortable about her looks. Even though she tended to dress down when out with her newer friends, the fifteen year old's English-rose complexion, sparkling emerald eyes, and impish little smile had melted the hearts of her parents and most other authority figures who had tried to control her.</p> <p>So why was she slumped in the back of a police car, with nothing but the clothes on her back, headed for some school she had never heard of?</p> <p>Some people thought they knew the answers. It was clear that she was impatient with the status games and values of the other students at the expensive girls' school she attended. And that she had little real respect for authority. To some people in the school and community, her attitude was altogether too reminiscent of the ruthless arrogance of her parents in their respective fields. To her parents, it had to have something to do with those council estate ruffians she had fallen in with.</p> <p>They were all right. And they were all wrong.</p> <p>She had found her new friends a refreshing change of pace from the stuck-up, obsessive girls at school. While she could, and sometimes did, dress up and act like nobility, she was far more comfortable in her scruffiest denims, acting out her tomboy nature in the streets and parks of her home town. Her new friends accepted her for who she was. And their exploits were far more interesting than the more socially-acceptable classes and entertainments her parents pushed her into. But they weren't angels. Under their influence, she eventually graduated to less acceptable behaviours such as drinking outdoors and petty theft. It wasn't that she couldn't afford the things she stole, or even that her friends couldn't. But there was the excitement, the challenge. And sometimes, unpleasant things happened to them. On the other hand, sometimes she could use her parents' name to make good things, like part-time jobs, happen for some of them.</p> <p>Inevitably, she caught the attention of the police. The first time they had escorted her home had been somewhat embarrassing, and the shocked reactions of her parents had been an unpleasant surprise. But it didn't take too long before she regarded her occasional brushes with the law as little more than minor inconveniences. Her parents' influence and money kept things from getting too serious.</p> <p>But there were limits to what they were willing to deal with. The exercise of that influence had a price, and they were tired of paying it. They were quite aware of the possibility that her misbehaviours could damage their careers, and that if things got much worse they might not be able to keep things quiet. They started exploring their options.</p> <p>This time may have been too much. She had already been in trouble for swearing at a teacher, and it took a lot of talking (and a healthy donation) to keep it out of her school record. Her parents knew something had to be done, and started making preparations. Unpleasant preparations. Then she got caught with the scotch. The magistrate at the youth court was leaning toward something more concrete than the verbal warnings and lectures she had received, but her counsel convinced him that a period of remedial schooling, away from the comforts of her home and the influences of her newer friends, was the best way to go.</p> <p>The judge added the condition that she immediately would be escorted to her new residence: the Sands Reform School for Girls. Told that her clothes and other possessions would follow her, she bid a sullen farewell to her parents. If she noticed the triumphant gleam in the look they exchanged, she ignored it. As she turned to go, she stumbled into the person sweeping the hallway. Untangling herself, she was quickly escorted away by a policeman and a policewoman.</p> <p>This was the part that worried her. Until now, she had been in control, and knew the limited responses her little acts would engender. But now she was on her way to live somewhere she had never heard of, somewhere guaranteed to be less pleasant than her large, comfortable room at home. And she was going there without any of the electronics and things that usually made car trips bearable. And she didn't have any idea how long they planned to keep her in that place.</p> <p>The young WPC in the front of the car noticed her shocked and depressed expression, and tried to engage her in friendly conversation. Feeling it was important to maintain her image of helplessness and hopelessness, Linda remained slumped and responded with little more than grunts. When those efforts at conversation flagged, She asked where they were taking her. The WPC gave her a mysterious smile and told her not to worry.</p></div>","['NOTE: This story was influenced by a number of stories, most prominently ""Claire\'s New School"" (by Becky, who I have been unable to contact). While I have borrowed heavily from the elements of that story (ok, let\'s face it, I stole parts of it wholesale), in the centuries-old tradition of writers, this ends up as a different story.', 'WARNING: Contains brief rape scene and episodes of violence.']"
927,"Linda's New School, Part 2",2,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,1,3,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Arrival</p> <p>Two hours later, the car was passing through a heavily wooded area. It slowed, then turned through an unmarked gap in the trees. The track was barely drivable, covered in spots with a thin layer of gravel, and pitted with muddy potholes. As the line of vehicles which had queued up behind them sped up again, the police car slowly bumped its way through the woods and up to the looming front of a sombre looking Victorian manor house, complete with gloomy windows and peeling paint.</p> <p>The policeman remained in the car and kept the motor running as the WPC freed Linda and pointed her toward the front door. Wearing that mysterious little smile, she stroked Linda's short hair and affectionately told her to ring the bell and she would be taken care of. Linda shook herself free, and the WPC got back into the car and left.</p> <p>Linda's first thought was to turn around and follow the car out of there, but she knew she couldn't really act on it. As she stood there wondering whether the house was as haunted as it looked, the door burst open. The tweed covered apparition which emerged almost convinced her it was. She was the image of the no-nonsense housekeeper from the old movies, with her muscular arms and legs and impeccably groomed steel grey hair. She smiled in a professional manner as she walked up to Linda.</p> <p>With a booming voice, she exclaimed ""You must be Linda, the new girl. Excellent! My name is Miss James. I am your new headmistress. Welcome to Sands"", as she placed a beefy hand on Linda's shoulder and guided her briskly towards the house.</p> <p>Linda found herself propelled up the walk, through the door, and into an enormous, dimly lit forier. She wondered whether she would be marched up the polished wooden stairway , which dominated the room. At least up there were windows, however small, to let the light in. The solid front door closed with an ominously reverberating thump.</p> <p>""This way, dear. Come along,"" the redoubtable Miss James encouraged. ""You will be needing your uniform, then you can start your classes.""</p> <p>Linda had been less than thrilled with her previous school uniforms. She shuddered to think what monstrosities this prison would force her into. She found herself hustled along the hardwood floor of a gloomy passage, into a wider, brighter hall flanked by well lit classrooms. At the end of the hall, she was swung to the right and almost collided with a group of girls. Their uniforms were worse than she imagined, navy blue in an antique cut, with white blouses and school ties patterned in depressing colours. To finish the look, sturdy black brogans and straw hats. Ugly, she had imagined. But these girls looked like poster children for the late nineteenth century.</p> <p>""Ah, excellent,"" the headmistress exclaimed, ""Classmates of yours from 4C. Girls, this is your new classmate, Linda Magnesson. She is joining you for the rest of the term. I am confident that you will make her welcome here. Victoria Gilbert, what is your next lesson?""</p> <p>The curvaceous young redhead promptly replied ""PE, Miss James.""</p> <p>""Very good. Nothing like a bit of exercise to work out the knots of a long journey. That class does not require a uniform, so go ahead and follow these girls. You can join Miss FitzGibbon in the gymnasium. Then you can report to matron afterwards to have a check-up and pick up your kit. Run along now girls, don't keep Miss FitzGibbon waiting!""</p> <p>As she watched the headmistress march away, Linda was a bit surprised. The girls were not what she had expected. While their antique uniforms and plaited hair were more suited to an historical melodrama, the girls themselves seemed cheerful enough. Dressed more reasonably, they could be in any other school she had visited. She did not trust them enough to completely lower her guard, but smiled and politely replied to the inevitable questions.</p> <p>They entered the changing room, joining a dozen others who were in the process of getting ready. Victoria seemed to have decided to take Linda in tow, and showed her to a bench with a vacant peg. Then she turned and started undressing.</p> <p>""O. K. Where do they keep the gym kits?"" Linda asked her mentor.</p> <p>""There aren't any. They say it would be a waste of money. We have to do PE in our underwear. Miss FitzGibbon says it's much better for us to go barefoot and to be able to move around freely.""</p> <p>""She's never heard of Athlete's foot?""</p> <p>""It's not that much of a problem here. And since it's girls only around here, nobody really bothers too much what they wear in the gym"".</p> <p>It bothered Linda, though. Casual dress was one thing, but this was taking it too far. Despite her good physical condition, she had never really liked PE. She was a bit of a prude, as well. Especially when it came to changing and showering with other people. When she was younger, she had developed early but unevenly. At a time when most of the girls were still quite flat, she was, of necessity, wearing a bra. And she still had occasional nightmares about the ways they taunted her about it. Especially the time in the changing room, when one girl had grabbed her bra and dashed out the door with it. Barefoot, and naked from the waist up, she had unthinkingly given chase. She realized her mistake as soon as she had burst into the hallway, running into a crowd of people, students and teachers alike. She covered herself with her arms and tried to get back through the door, but several girls were leaning against it on the other side and she couldn't budge it. She finally got back in and finished dressing, sans bra, after a teacher stepped to the door and ordered it released. She felt exposed for the rest of the day, even with the rest of her clothes on. And many of the other girls treated her as though she was still topless, taunting her. And then the missing garment had reappeared, on the Founder's Bust at the front entrance. She had been called to the office to explain how it had gotten there.</p> <p>That teasing still haunted her when she had to do things like gymnastics or dance in what amounted to an extra thin swimming costume. Especially because anything which was, or wasn't, worn under the thing was clearly visible in form if not in colour. And even more so when she was doing so barefoot, as she had been in that hallway. And now she would be wearing even less, in front of a group of complete strangers!</p> <p>She knew she was trapped, and would stand out even more if she didn't get ready. First, she pulled off her warmup hoodie and hung it on the peg. She stepped out of her laceless trainers, and used her foot to shove them against the partition. She worked her loose denims down past her hips, then sat on the bench. After peeling off her socks and dropping them in her trainers, she pulled her denims the rest of the way off, and hung them over the hoodie. Flinching as her feet met the cold concrete floor, she stood and removed her T-shirt and hung it with the rest. She quickly sat back down, clamped her thighs tightly together, and folded her arms across her chest.</p> <p>Looking around, she noticed that she was still at odds with the class. Apparently, the Sands uniform extended through to the skin. The others were wearing oversized navy blue knickers and a sort of heavy vest that reminded her of the whalebone corsets of another time. The vests seemed designed to conceal all signs of development above the waist. Quite a contrast to the white cotton bra and well worn boy-cut briefs she was reduced to. She noticed the girls darting covert glances at her and talking in excited whispers, reminding her even more of the Day of the Disappearing Bra.</p> <p>She was jolted out of her memories when an athletic young woman strode into the changing room and clapped her hands to gain the attention of the class. She seemed no more than twenty-five, and her blond hair was pulled back from her crown and nape in a severe looking bun. Her eyes were a striking blue-grey and their coldness was complemented to perfection by a cruel little smile that seemed to be fixed permanently on her thin lips. Her attention went almost immediately to the new girl, fidgeting nervously on the bench and whose face and neck were rapidly turning a striking colour.</p> <p>""You will be the new girl, Linda Magnesson"", she spoke rapidly in iron tones that left no doubt that she was in charge. ""The headmistress has just informed me of your arrival. Why are you incorrectly dressed?""</p> <p>Linda knew that this was where things could get dangerous. She would have to play things just right. ""Sorry Miss Gibbon,"" she stammered, unable to keep a vivid image of a monkey out of her mind. She used the tension of trying not to respond to that image as a way to help herself look confused and overwhelmed. ""I've only just arrived and Miss James said I was to collect my uniform after the lesson"".</p> <p>""You will kindly note for the future that my name is /Fitz/Gibbon, girl. Well, we obviously cannot argue with the headmistress, but I will not tolerate girls coming to my lessons dressed like tramps, no matter how much that may fit their character. Remove those slutty rags at once"".</p> <p>Linda reacted as though she had been slapped in the face. She had just endured the indignity of stripping down to her smalls in public and now this woman, not much older than herself, was apparently telling her that she would have to go into the gym wearing nothing but her birthday suit! She acted shocked and said nothing.</p> <p>""Come along girl, I haven't got all day. We've much to get through in this lesson"".</p> <p>Linda had a good idea what kind of lesson she really had in mind, but continued to play the part. The nudges and scarcely stifled giggles emanating from other members of the class confirmed that she had not misheard. And that this was not unexpected. If she was going to be forced to centre stage, she was going to give them the show they wanted.</p> <p>""If you fucking well think I'm going to take off my clothes for your perverted little lesson, you must be even more of a fucking lunatic than I thought!""</p> <p>Miss FitzGibbon barely raised an eyebrow at this outburst, too experienced to lose control of the situation that easily. ""Kindly moderate your language when speaking to me, young lady. You will do what I have asked you to do in the next ten seconds or I will come over undress you myself, and believe me you will like that even less. Don't be such a silly girl. Do you imagine I, or any of your classmates, have never seen a bare bottom before? We take pride in our appearance in this school and girls who are unable to obey simple rules go without uniforms at all. Why do you think you should merit special treatment?""</p> <p>There it was, the rest of the setup. An excuse for the teacher to assault and strip her, and a demoralizing vision of a future filled with naked humiliation. It was time to bring things to a head. ""Do you think it's my fault that I haven't got any fucking uniform. Just fuck off, you fucking lesbian!"" she screamed, rising from the bench and planting her feet in a seeming show of defiance.</p> <p>The impassive teacher said nothing but strode over to the furious girl and laid a powerful hand on one pale shoulder. With the other she spun her around and whipped down the white knickers in a single movement so deft that Linda had no chance to protest.</p></div>",[]
928,"Linda's New School, Part 3",3,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,5,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Flashback</p> <p>Time stopped. Linda was back in the alley, hiding with her friends as they saw the assault. The man, who Linda recognized as a powerful politician, had dragged the girl into what he thought was a deserted alley, his hand over her mouth. Linda didn't recognize the girl, but looked on in horror as he blindfolded and gagged the frightened girl, then yanked down her panties, rolled a condom on one handed, and raped her. When he was finished, he choked her until she fell limply to the ground. He removed the blindfold and gag, stuffed the panties in a pocket like some sort of sick souvenir, and left. As soon as he was out of sight, she crept out and checked the girl. She was breathing, barely. She heard his voice again, just outside the alley. He was using his cell to report having found the body. He claimed to have seen another person run out of the alley, just as he had approached. Linda flashed her friends the code for ""police on the way"", and they quietly made their way out of the alley by a hidden route.</p> <p>Curious, Linda went around to the front and stood there watching all the excitement. Once the police knew who he was, they fell all over each other to do what he wanted. He gave a brief description of the person he had supposedly scared off, a description so broad it would fit half the men in the area. He claimed to have checked her neck for a pulse, but failed to find one. Finally, he offered to cooperate in any reasonable way, but asked them to keep his name out of the papers. They were eager to accommodate him.</p> <p>She lived through the experience, but two weeks later she had committed suicide.</p> <p>Linda was shaken to her core. She had learned, in no uncertain terms, that there were people for whom morality and the law were largely irrelevant. Worse, she recognized her own parents as being among them. And she recognized that her schoolmates mostly fell into one of two groups. Either they were consciously in the same category as her parents, and acting on it, or they were largely clueless and obsessed with trivialities. And some of the teachers were worse, obsessed with what little power they had, and routinely abusing that power. That was when she largely lost her interest in school and her schoolmates.</p> <p>That was when she started joining her friends in their drinking.</p> <p>But she had another lesson to learn. Some of her friends had known the girl, and liked her. They started gathering information, and had her gather everything she could about him. About a month later, while he was abroad at an international conference, the police were called to investigate a break in at his house. They found his safe opened and emptied, a few areas of destruction where it looked like someone was trying to find hiding places, and one slightly open panel in his bedroom. Behind the panel, they found a collection of girls' and women's panties and bras, carefully stored in individual plastic bags. One of the younger policemen thought he recognized one of the pairs, and suggested they run tests.</p> <p>The tests found his fingerprints on the bags and on some of the garments. The other garments did not hold fingerprints. But they did yield DNA samples. Some clearly belonged to him. One set belonged to the dead girl. Others to other rape victims, and one to the daughter of a leading MP. The incident never made it into the press, but the announcement that he was retiring from public life, effective immediately, did.</p> <p>Surprisingly, Linda learned of it two ways. On the same day her parents dropped some hints that his days of power were over, one of her new friends passed on what his older brother had passed on to him. His older brother, the policeman.</p> <p>Over that same month or so, she became more aware of some of the rumours at her school. When she heard a couple of classmates exchanging descriptions of the harrowing experiences of cousins of theirs at some mysterious school, she started paying attention. At first, it sounded like the kind of fantasy teenage girls like to horrify each other with. Descriptions of old fashioned uniforms, forced nudity and other humiliating punishments, and sadistic teachers just seemed too out of place to be believed. But the more she listened, the more consistent the stories were.</p> <p>A girl of a ""good family"" was misbehaving. She was on the verge of becoming a major embarrassment to her family. She finally went one step too far, and was exiled to the mysterious school. She was deprived of her possessions, even her clothes, and cut off from all outside contact. She was subjected to intense and protracted humiliations.</p> <p>Here the stories diverged somewhat. Some of the girls had resisted or fought back. They were either returned home in disgrace or subjected to even more intensive punishment. Those returned home were punished in other ways. Some girls returned for another reason: they had suffered complete breakdowns. They ended up under medical care, sometimes for a very long time.</p> <p>One of the things that caught her attention was the description of the ways the girls had changed. Many of them sounded a lot like the rape victim, before she killed herself. Linda didn't think that those girls could all have made that up that well.</p> <p>She started to ask questions. Nobody knew the name of the school. Nobody knew where it was, although some said it was in a creepy old mansion a long drive away from there, in a place surrounded by trees. Nobody knew who was behind it, but some claimed it was some unnamed Very Important People.</p> <p>It sounded like something the Fallen Statesman would be involved in.</p> <p>Some of the cousins or sisters who had been there briefly were around. They didn't like to talk about it, but maybe she would be able to talk to some of them. She did speak with some of them, after slowly gaining their confidence. They were consistent in some ways, such as their descriptions of their first day at the school and their refusal to say the name of the school. About the latter, some claimed they just couldn't stand to think about the name, much less say it. Others claimed to be afraid what the backers would do if they told. She had a lot to think about.</p> <p>She had learned a lot about power in a short time. She learned the overt power of people in high places, and the blind arrogance of many who wield it. She learned the covert power of people in low places, and the subtlety with which they can wield it. She learned more about the power of money. And she learned the power of one person.</p> <p>Meanwhile, she used her own money and some of her influence to arrange for her friends to get more intensive training in combat techniques and other useful skills, without any record of such training. And she took the training herself. She wasn't some martial arts master out of the cinema, but she could defend herself in most circumstances. She had already learned a lot from her friends, but they helped her refine various knowledge and skills.</p> <p>She used her name to help friends, and relatives of friends, to get jobs in useful places. Some of them tried to get her the records of the girls she had interviewed, but they were unable to. Others were in a position to act if she ever needed their help. Few of them had any real authority, but they had access to things.</p> <p>Within a few months, she was regarded as somewhat of a leader among her friends. Yet another kind of power. In fact, she had a lot of power, but didn't know how to wield it all. She needed lessons in the exercise of power, and a place to experiment. She pushed her limits, and those of her community, in an attempt to force her parents into using their power in ways she could study. And she was wildly successful. She also knew them well enough that they would eventually find an excuse to send her someplace isolated, somewhere where her behaviours would not continue to inconvenience them.</p> <p>Somewhere she could experiment with using her power, even though she was supposed to be powerless. Especially because she was supposed to be powerless.</p> <p>Somewhere like the mysterious School.</p> <p>So she arrived at Sands, with a record showing a generally good girl, with no history of violence, serious crime, or even significantly antisocial behaviour. An intelligent girl of good, influential family, who was perhaps a little impetuous and a bit too easily influenced by the wrong people. A concerned girl, with advanced certificates in first aid and lifesaving. A girl who had apparently lost her motivation for schoolwork and the like. A perfect victim.</p> <p>And so she found herself in the changing room. As she had been taught, she had thoroughly but discretely checked her immediate environment for obstacles, corners, and other potential hazards or weapons. And kept her awareness of them as she moved around. And kept her awareness of them when she felt herself being turned around and her panties being lowered.</p></div>",[]
929,"Linda's New School, Part 4",4,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,3,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Attacks and Coverups</p> <p>And as her body automatically reacted as she had been trained, grabbing the shoulder hand, moving one foot between her assailant's legs, squatting and turning past the intended point. This had the effect of throwing the woman across her body as she refocused her attention to the here and now. She guided the fall to make the woman's ribcage impact sharply on a corner of the bench and her head hit both the corner of the divider and the floor with a bone crunching thud. And all the while making it look like she had tripped and was now draped over Linda like a dead weight. As she struggled out from under the dazed teacher, she used her hidden hand to deliver a short, sharp blow to a nerve plexus, effectively paralysing her.</p> <p>After gaining her freedom, she rolled the teacher on her back. She looked around at the other girls, who were frozen with shock. ""She's unconscious, and it looks like she is badly hurt. You,"" she pointed at the girl closest to the door. ""Run get Matron. Tell her the teacher tripped and is badly hurt. Then find Miss James and tell her that we will need an ambulance immediately. GO!"" The girl jumped, spun around, and dashed through the door.</p> <p>""You. Victoria. Take the other girls into the gym and have them run laps or something. Just keep them there until someone comes and gets you. The rest of you,"" She looked around at the other girls. ""In a few minutes, there may be men in here. Stay in the gym and do what Victoria tells you, and everything should be alright. GO! NOW!"" The others vanished.</p> <p>She stood and put her hoodie back on. She made an educated guess about where the camera would likely be, and moved into position to partly block it. She squatted over the hand the woman had used on her panties. Using two fingers of that hand, she poked a large hole in the panties from the inside out, then ripped them open from there. Discarding them for a moment, She moved the hand up to where it would be somewhat visible, and pretended to try and find a pulse at the wrist. She shook her head, then seemed to get tangled as she put the arm down. In the process, she drew the middle finger to her labia and flinched as she scratched herself painfully with it. She then stood and pulled her jeans on and fastened them. She stuffed her torn underwear into a pocket, and slipped her feet into her trainers.</p> <p>She had two more pieces to add to the picture. She checked the woman's mouth and found a superficial but copiously bleeding injury. She tilted her head so some of the blood ran out over the lips. Then she quickly reached a hand down the woman's waistband and checked her still-erect clitoris and moist labia. She pulled her hand free, untucking the blouse in the process. She quickly removed the woman's blouse and bra, exposing the damage to one breast and her ribcage. She then wadded the garments and slipped them under her head as a cushion. As she finished, she noticed that she was stirring.</p> <p>Holding her hand over one of her own ears, she leaned close to the woman's head and quietly said ""I know you can hear me. I could have killed you then. I still can. It could look like an accident or self defence. If you ever assault me or any friend of mine like that again, you will not live out the day.""</p> <p>Removing her hand from her own ear, she sat up and continued in a normal voice. ""Can you hear me? You were badly hurt in that fall. It would be best if you didn't move. You might puncture an organ with a broken rib."" She continued, as the door opened. ""That fall could have killed you. Take it easy.""</p> <p>By that time, Matron was starting to kneel beside the fallen teacher. ""What happened here?""</p> <p>""While she was trying to rape me, she tripped or lost her balance and fell. She hit her head on the floor and her ribs and chest on the corner of the bench. She was unconscious for several minutes, and is coughing up blood. I was just about to check her ribs when you walked in.""</p> <p>""What do you mean by that nonsense about her trying to rape you?""</p> <p>""She talked dirty to me, using sexual language. Then she demanded that I get naked for her. When I refused, she ripped my panties off and stuck her finger in my privates. From the way it stings, she must have cut me or something. Then she fell, pinning me under her.""</p> <p>As she gently probed the damaged ribs, Matron replied ""Forget that rape nonsense. It didn't happen. And what are you doing in those clothes?""</p> <p>With Matron looking at the fallen woman, Linda took something out from behind her ear and stuck it under the seat of the bench. ""Since her injuries are that serious, there will probably be ambulancemen here soon. I wasn't going to meet them half naked, so I put the rest of my clothes back on. I haven't been given a uniform yet. And what do you mean the rape didn't happen? I was there, and it did.""</p> <p>""It could not have happened, so it did not happen. And you will get in a lot of trouble here if you spread such rumours.""</p> <p>""Does that mean you are not going to report her actions? Isn't that illegal?""</p> <p>""Nonsense, girl. There is nothing to report. Except your assault on a teacher.""</p> <p>""My assault? She was the one who assaulted ME!""</p> <p>""That is enough! You are here because of your criminal activities. If you think you can get out of this by attacking a teacher and making preposterous charges against her, you are very much mistaken. If you repeat your slanderous claims to anyone you will be severely punished.""</p> <p>""How many ribs are broken?""</p> <p>""That is none of your concern. Now go to the Headmistress' office and wait for her.""</p> <p>""The ambulance people, and maybe the police, will want to talk to me.""</p> <p>""You are not going to speak to anyone. Now do as you are told!""</p> <p>Linda grabbed her socks and made for the door. She ducked around a corner at the sound of heavy footsteps. When she heard the door open and then close, she continued on her way. She saw a group of girls in the hallway, and asked the way to Matron's office. They pointed the way, and she set off. As she had hoped, Matron had left so quickly the door was unlocked.</p> <p>She entered the office, and saw a set of clothes on a chair. She noted that there were some small problems with the clothes, which she suspected would be used as another excuse to ""punish"" her. She quickly changed into them and rolled her own clothes into a small bundle. Moving to the desk, she found her file folder with its blank intake form. She grabbed a couple of examination gloves and a pen. Then she took another file from the pile on the desk and looked at the form from it. Carefully copying Matron's handwriting, she filled out the form, including the things she would have found in the examination. She was especially careful when copying the initials, signature, and the date (correcting it for the current day). She then put the folder on the stack marked ""To Be Filed"", two places below the top. She disposed of the gloves, grabbed her bundle and headed to the front door. En route, she stashed her bundle in a utility closet.</p> <p>She got there just as an older girl was letting the ambulance crew in. She hurried up to them and offered to show them the way. As the other girl was about to speak, she continued, ""I was there when it happened. And I was the one who suggested you be called.""</p> <p>They set off with her, easily matching her quick walk with their longer strides. On the way, she told them her story. They took particular note of the rape allegation and the description of the injuries. They asked her which hand the teacher had used, and she told them. She then produced the torn panties, and one of them sealed them in a plastic bag. She then slid the bag into a drawer of the medical kit her partner carried. As her partner closed the drawer, he failed to notice her handing Linda something, or Linda hiding it in her pocket. </p> <p>She pushed open the door and they entered. Matron looked angry to see her there. ""I told you to wait in the headmistress' office. What are you doing here?""</p> <p>""I was trying to find it, when I saw them come in the front door. I guided them here and described what had happened. I figured it would save some time.""</p> <p>""You can't believe everything she says. Her court referral to this school makes it clear that she is not entirely trustworthy.""</p> <p>The ambulancewoman spoke up. ""Are you saying that the injuries are not as she described them?""</p> <p>""Without knowing what she said, I really couldn't say.""</p> <p>""Then let's take a look."" She took her blood pressure, temperature, and a brief listen to her heart and lungs. She looked unhappy at the latter. She then gently probed the injured ribs. She verified the broken ribs and the probable punctured lung. They carefully strapped her to the stretcher, and took her out to the ambulance. The others escorted them there. Despite her lecture to Linda in the changing room, she was embarrassed to be seen topless by the male attendant and the two policemen who stood beside their car. Once she was secured in the ambulance, the male attendant started hooking her up to various units.</p> <p>The ambulancewoman turned to the headmistress. ""Now the other matter. Whether or not you find her trustworthy, she has reported an attempted rape. We are required to perform an examination and file a report. Just as you are required to file a report. I can perform the examination here, in your dispensary, or I can transport her to hospital and have her examined there. Given the nature of this facility, I would guess that you would prefer that I do it here."" As she said this, the male attendant covered the patient's hands with examination gloves, and secured them with surgical tape.</p> <p>""Yes, of course. It would be best to do it here.""</p> <p>""Would you like to be present for the examination?""</p> <p>""Hey, don't I get any say in the matter?""</p> <p>""No."" They both answered.</p> <p>The headmistress went on. ""Of course I want to be there.""</p> <p>The ambulancewoman grabbed a special kit, then signalled her partner that it was ok to leave. He covered her body with a sheet, closed the door, and signalled the driver. The ambulance pulled away, but the police car remained. The four of them went to Matron's office. The attendant stopped Matron from entering. ""You made statements which could be taken as an attempt to prejudice these proceedings. I cannot allow you in here for this.""</p> <p>""That is preposterous! This is my office, and medical issues are my job. You cannot keep me out!""</p> <p>""I'm sorry ma'am, but you can not come in. If I must, I will call the police in and have you restrained to prevent your interference. Is that clear?""</p> <p>""Just wait out here, Matron.""</p> <p>""Yes, headmistress.""</p> <p>""Miss James?""</p> <p>""Yes, child?""</p> <p>""Maybe Matron could go let the girls in the gym know that the men are gone?""</p> <p>""Perhaps that would be for the best. Matron? Would you see to the girls, please?""</p> <p>The woman closed and locked the door, leaving a fuming Matron in the hallway. After a moment, she turned and bustled purposely toward the gym.</p> <p>""Where does Matron keep the gowns?""</p> <p>""We do not have any. It did not seem necessary in an all female institution.""</p> <p>The ambulancewoman started a small voice recorder and gave the date and a string of numbers. ""I guess we will have to do it the hard way, then. Please remove your clothes and stand at the end of the table. I will be recording this examination, and photographing any potential evidence.""</p> <p>Linda didn't like it, but she did so.</p> <p>The woman noted minor bruising on the shoulder, consistent with the description of being held, and several other minor bruises consistent with the described fall. To Linda's surprise, she found a scratch on one hip, consistent with the described removal of the panties. With each notation, she took a photo with a macro setting on the digital camera and read off a number from its screen. She then told Linda to get up on the table, lay back, and lift and spread her legs. Linda did so, feeling extremely exposed. The ambulancewoman noted and photographed a scratch on her labia minora, consistent with the description. She couldn't help adding ""That had to have hurt!""</p> <p>Linda acknowledged ""It really did. That was what made me jump, and probably what made her trip or whatever.""</p> <p>The woman told Linda she could get dressed, pulled out a clipboard, and used it to fill out a form. She signed it, then had Linda and Miss James sign and date it. She then dropped the pen in the holder on the desk. She then asked Miss James for Linda's medical file. She looked through the piles of folders, and found Linda's. She opened it, saw the filled-in sheet, and frowned.</p> <p>""Well?""</p> <p>""Here it is."" She passed it over. After noting the examination record, she asked for a photocopy. Reluctantly, the headmistress complied. The attendant added it to her papers, and the headmistress returned the file to the stack.</p> <p>Once she saw that Linda was dressed, she unlocked the door and allowed Matron to enter.</p> <p>""There is certainly enough evidence to warrant a further investigation, in my opinion. The final decision will be made by the police and the prosecutors. I am required to warn you that any attempt to punish her for making this report, or to coerce her into recanting her accusation, or to deny her confidential access to legal counsel of her choosing, would constitute a felony irrespective of the outcome of any primary case. I have also noted certain statements by Matron which can be interpreted as having interfered with the process, specifically by illegally ordering the victim not to make the report. If such a prohibition is found to be a policy of this institution, you may be subject to criminal prosecution, civil penalties, and closure of this facility. I suggest you confer with your attorney at your earliest opportunity. Do you understand these warnings?"" After everyone answered yes, she read another string of numbers into the recorder and shut it off. She separated the copies, and gave one each to Linda and Miss James.</p> <p>""Well, that unpleasantness is done. Off the record, I feel I have to warn you that elections are coming up fairly soon, and certain officials would like nothing better than to turn this into a big, juicy scandal. So would certain publications. I really would advise getting the best legal advice you can, as soon as possible. Also, as a practical matter, you would do well to avoid doing anything to her which might be misinterpreted by the general public. In addition to the police, Social Services and the Ministry of Education might get involved. In that case, the chances of a leak skyrocket. Also, be very careful about her health and wellbeing. I would hate to see this place, and your personal reputations, destroyed by the criminal acts of a single rogue teacher. Do you have any questions?""</p> <p>""No? Well, if you think of any, here is my card. Call me any time."" She handed each of them her card. ""Since the ambulance already left with your teacher, I guess I'll be riding back with the police."" She turned to Linda. ""Take care of yourself, sweetie. You did a good job with the first aid and the observations, under difficult circumstances. If you want a therapist to help you deal with this, I'm sure the school can provide you with one. If you just need someone to talk with, give me a call. I'm a good listener."" She winked. ""Would you like to walk me out?""</p> <p>""Sure."" Linda turned to the headmistress. ""I will be back in a moment."" She was relieved to know that the listening post in the woods was working, monitoring the listening devices she carried and those planted in the changing room and clinic.</p> <p>""I will join you. The girl has scarcely been here longer than you have.""</p> <p>The ambulancewoman paused a moment, looking surprised. ""Wow. So that was your welcome to the new school?""</p> <p>""Pretty much."" Linda responded, as they again moved toward the front.</p> <p>""Rough. Well, I'm sure Miss James here will make sure things get better for you after this. There are a lot of groups who can help. If you need a sponsor, you know where to look."" She made a small gesture for emphasis.</p> <p>Linda nodded. ""I'll keep that in mind."" In particular, she would keep in mind that verification that His Lowness was one of the sponsors of the school.</p></div>",[]
930,"Linda's New School, Part 5",5,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,5,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Power Play</p> <p>Once they closed the door behind her, the headmistress turned to Linda. ""Now, before there are any more unfortunate incidents, I believe we should adjourn to my office."" She held up her hand. ""I will show you the way.""</p> <p>Taking Linda firmly by the arm, she bustled down a short corridor to a room at the corner of the building. Releasing her, she unlocked and opened the door. She gestured her through the door, then followed her and locked the door behind them. ""Have a seat. I think it would be best to have a bit of privacy for this discussion.""</p> <p>As she moved to the windows and drew the curtains, Linda noticed her eyes in the glass. Clearly, she was covertly watching Linda as she sat. She steadied herself on the edge of the desk, and lowered herself into one of the available chairs. She noticed that the chairs were low enough to keep her a bit off balance. She also noticed that Miss James' chair was slightly elevated, to allow her to look down on most visitors.</p> <p>As she moved to stand behind her desk, she began. ""The time has come for a frank discussion of your situation. Wouldn't you agree?""</p> <p>""In that case, the chair trick is a little old fashioned, don't you think?"" Linda shifted easily from her uncomfortable, off-balance posture in the chair. She leaned back slightly, and stretched her legs out in an almost indolent show of relaxation. In the symbolic battle of status, her move was risky but effective.</p> <p>""Posture, girl. I know you were raised better than that, despite your recent history of disrespect for authority.""</p> <p>""Oh, I'm sorry,"" with a clear lack of remorse. ""I thought we were here to be frank, not to play pointless games."" One side of her mouth quirked upward in an almost-smile. ""You have some things you want to say to me. Why don't you just sit down and say them?""</p> <p>""I am still headmistress of this institution, and you will address me with due respect."" She glowered down at the girl.</p> <p>""You are in danger of losing that title and finding yourself in another role at a related institution. How long do you intend to try fencing for advantage before you get to the point?""</p> <p>""This is the kind of disrespectful misbehaviour that brought you here. Do you understand that?"" Her voice deepened slightly, and became more resonant. ""And do you understand that you will remain here, under my authority, until I say otherwise? And that, should I choose to expel you, you will find yourself again before the judge and in all probability be remanded to a much more disagreeable institution?""</p> <p>""Oh, I would doubt that."" she replied casually. ""There are some things the judge takes much more seriously than my petty misdeeds. Especially after the events of the last year or so."" The woman did not respond visibly to the last part, so she pressed on. ""Rape, for one. Abuse under colour of authority is also high on his list."" She reacted to that, but only to the apparent reference to the day's events and the inferred threat. From the reactions chasing each other briefly across her face, Linda suspected she was taping the discussion.</p> <p>Miss James' next gambit seemed to confirm it. ""I thought it would come to that. Next, I suppose, you will be telling me your demands. Alright, what would it take to ensure your cooperation in keeping this scandal from damaging this school?"" She sank to her chair, in a feigned show of defeat.</p> <p>""You do realize that even asking that question is probably a felony, don't you?"" Linda countered. Before the headmistress could respond, she pressed on. ""I have to wonder just how serious you are about this. You act like you are not aware of half the trouble you are facing. For instance, what do you think those ambulance people do when they are not on duty?""</p> <p>With a puzzled look, ""I would not venture to guess. But you somehow know? And their hobbies are germane to this discussion how?""</p> <p>""The ambulanceman was wearing some discreet but expensive jewellery, and his shoes were custom made. You don't get that kind of money manning an ambulance. He is almost certainly an independent source for one or more publications. Probably the tabloids. I can see the headlines now: 'Exclusive School Hunting Preserve for Sexual Predators!' Hardly the sort of thing your supporters will want to be associated with.""</p> <p>Her face paled a little. ""And the other, the woman?""</p> <p>""From what she said, and how she said it, she probably spends at least twenty hours a week as an advocate or counsellor for rape victims. Maybe beaten women as well."" Actually, Linda knew this to be the case. ""For you, she is the dangerous one. You might be able to buy off the man, with money or access to other profitable stories. But she is an idealist, with a solid history of acting on those ideals. If anything were to happen to me, she would be the one leading the charge on your gates. There is only one way you could possibly buy her off, and I seriously doubt you would be willing to pay the price.""</p> <p>""And just what would that price be?""</p> <p>""You would have to fire the rapist, and proclaim that she was acting on her own authority.""</p> <p>""She has a name, girl.""</p> <p>""Not to me. She lost that when she attacked me. You would have to actively aid in her prosecution, and renounce any use of forced nudity or other humiliation by the teachers and staff of the school. Would you really be willing to throw her to the lions like that, just to save yourself and your school?""</p> <p>""To save the school? Absolutely.""</p> <p>""And would you do the same to Matron?""</p> <p>""Matron? Why?""</p> <p>""She made the mistake of showing her hostility and abusiveness in front of the ambulance crew. In the eyes of a rape advocate, ordering a rape victim not to report the crime is almost as bad as the rape itself. And she would always wonder how many other rapes and abuses Matron had acted to cover up. Of course, you could handle it a little more gently, announcing her resignation or retirement and then distancing yourself and the school from her. So, would you be willing to throw Matron to the lions as well?""</p> <p>""If I thought it was necessary to do so to save the school, yes. I would. Now let me ask you something: even if the story were to get out, what makes you think anyone would take it seriously?""</p> <p>""The ambulance crew already do. And when her hands are examined, they will find traces of my skin, my very tender skin,"" She shifted a bit in the chair, ""and my blood under some of her nails. And probably some threads from my panties. But as a practical matter, they wouldn't have to. Just a hint of it would be a complete disaster for one of your more prominent supporters. Well, formerly prominent. And that, in turn, would be very bad for your other supporters and the school.""</p> <p>""What on Earth are you talking about, child?""</p> <p>""I'm sure you know who I mean. Are you trying to tell me that you don't know why he suddenly left that conference and announced his immediate retirement from public life? And why he then ceased his overt support for this school?""</p> <p>""Yes, I am saying that I do not know those reasons. And I suppose you do?""</p> <p>""As a matter of fact, yes. He was a serial rapist, who drove at least one of his victims to suicide. He kept souvenirs of his victims. Those souvenirs were found while he was at that conference, and the forensics people tied them to several unsolved rapes. It was not necessarily enough to convict him in court, but the trial would have ruined him and the politically powerful people he associated with. They used their influence to keep it out of the courts, with several conditions. He resigned, and renounced public life. His victims, or their families, were compensated. He is undergoing intensive psychotherapy. And he must avoid any possibility of any related scandal. There are those who would literally kill him to avoid that last bit.""</p> <p>""And you know all this how?""</p> <p>""One of his attacks was seen. A group of people were hiding in the alley he chose. I was one of them. I was the only one who recognized him, in fact.""</p> <p>""Did you report it?""</p> <p>""Yes, but very quietly. I knew he had the money and power to buy his way out of it, and to possibly destroy my parents if he chose. The policemen I spoke with agreed that the case would have been weak at best, and helped me hide my involvement."" She didn't feel the need to mention that one of them was the brother of one of her friends. ""I didn't even tell my parents. When he fell, the police quietly let me know some of the details. When his associates learned of my role, and my discretion, my parents got certain advantageous business opportunities without knowing why. All I got was a little peace of mind. Very little.""</p> <p>The silence seem to stretch for a lifetime. Finally, ""Very well. The situation is more serious than I had imagined, and you have it within your power to cause this school serious harm. What do you want?""</p> <p>""For starters, some honest answers. It is perfectly clear that you deliberately engineered my humiliating experiences in the changing room and Matron's office, including that Victorian era physical exam..."" Miss James gathered herself, as though she was going to object. Linda cut her off. ""Please don't try to insult my intelligence. The only reason any girl would fall for that little pantomime of yours would be that she was already off balance from her trip here and was not thinking clearly. Nobody with a brain in her head would doubt that you knew my anticipated arrival time before I even left the court. Nor would anyone of your position and experience fail to know that class schedule, or to have the necessary clothes ready. And the attack rang false as well. My underclothes were quite ordinary and modest by current standards. But to hear her talk, you would have thought I was wearing a thong and a black lace peekaboo bra. And the whole scene didn't surprise any of the other girls. No, you had to have deliberately engineered the whole thing.""</p> <p>""And why would I do that?""</p> <p>""And here I thought you were going to be honest. How disappointing. Clearly, you did so as a demonstration of the power of the teachers, as well as a way to further disorient, humiliate, and demoralize your newest victim. Pardon me, student. And it probably works, most of the time. But my first question, and you would do well to answer it honestly, is this: Was the rape attempt part of the plan, or was she adding to the script?""</p> <p>""I am still not convinced there was a rape attempt. The normal pattern would have been to goad you into the confrontation, strip you, and then spank you in front of the other girls. I was not able to ask her, but I suspect that she was preparing to spank you when something shifted unexpectedly. Either way, rape was not any part of the 'script' as you choose to call it.""</p> <p>""And the whole business of sending the girl through the hall naked, and Matron's barbaric so-called physical?""</p> <p>""Some of it is a real physical, as required by law. The rest, as you surmised, is to increase her humiliation and disorientation.""</p> <p>""What do you do with the girls it doesn't break?""</p> <p>""That depends. Most are put into special groups and subjected to more experiences until they do break. Some reason is found to send the others back as unsuitable. I do not track what happens to them after that.""</p> <p>""And they don't tell anybody about your perverse little games?""</p> <p>""They do or they do not. Most do not. They are aware that we have friends in high places. If they do, it merely sounds like the rantings of a spoiled child who is trying to blame us for her problems.""</p> <p>""So nobody believes them?""</p> <p>""Only the people who already know. And they help us keep our proper image.""</p> <p>""And so you keep on turning out mixed batches of dispirited little sheep, sexual sadists with protective colouring, and broken toys.""</p> <p>She bristled at that, but thought better of it. ""Perhaps. But we also take rebellious, unmotivated, disrespectful academic failures and create well behaved, academically superior students."" The passion was rising in her voice. ""If not for this school, many of those girls would have been dead, or in prison, or worse.""</p> <p>Linda was not impressed. ""So you are saying there is something about this place that is worth saving."" She shook her head. ""I'll have to see that for myself. I haven't seen any signs of that so far.""</p> <p>""You are not in a position to judge. You have not attended a single class. You have not seen the older girls study. Or spoken with them. And you disposed of the only teacher you met.""</p> <p>""The rapist? If I had the power you seem to think, I would have killed her and called it self defence. I had her there, alone. Even I have seen enough television and taken enough first aid to know that I could have pushed her broken ribs through her lungs and maybe even her heart. She would have been dead before the ambulance could get here. No, I had the chance to dispose of her. I didn't. I sent for help, and did what I could to make her comfortable. She disposed of herself.""</p> <p>""I will reserve judgement on that."" Her tone softened, to a semblance of reason. ""So what happens now, child? Will you destroy this place, without having seen any of the positive? And what of the other girls? What do you suppose will happen to them? Some sort of fairy tale happy ending? No, you are too old, too intelligent for that. Or do you have that planned, as well?""</p> <p>""Yeah, right. I somehow have this large organization of people in key positions, monitoring your phone lines and computers, using super spy gadgets to watch and record your every move, and just waiting for my signal to swoop down on this place. Sure I do. I am a fifteen year old girl who just survived a rape attempt in the first half hour I was here. I am figuring this out as I go along. But you are right about one thing. It is time to deal with a few things. If I don't call my parents before they get the reports, there will be hell to pay. They will take steps to cover themselves, and they won't care what happens to you or to the other girls. You know who they are, and more importantly, what they are.""</p> <p>She paused a moment to let it sink in. Then, ""But first, I need some more specific tokens of good faith from you. I will need complete access to this place and the grounds. That means a set of keys. The ones Matron took from the rapist should do fine. More immediately, I need access to your monitoring facility.""</p> <p>""What are you talking about, child?""</p> <p>""Since I arrived, I have seen at least three security cameras and a large number of microphones. There is a room here which allows one or more people to monitor those things. It probably also records them. I need access to that place right now. I need to be able to assure my parents that I have secured all such records of my day here, before someone thinks to erase them and claim they do not exist. It is only a matter of time before the police return with a warrant for them. You can keep the recording you have been making of our conversation here."" She stood. ""We should go now. If you don't have my keys here, we can pick them up after we visit that facility.""</p> <p>The headmistress looked at her for a moment. With a sigh, she pulled herself to her feet and moved to the door. She methodically unlocked and opened the door, followed Linda through it, then closed and locked it again. With Linda following close behind, she moved deliberately down the hall. As they ascended a rear staircase, Linda lost all doubt that she was stalling. She couldn't help the brief flicker of a smile at the thought. They were the off balance ones now. That recording might have helped them refute her charges if they had preserved it.</p> <p>As they approached a door with signs which indicated a utility cupboard, she thought she heard a humming noise. It stopped just before they reached the door. Miss James carefully unlocked and opened the door. They stepped inside, facing a wall-sized panel covered with pegs and wires. She turned on a light, then closed the door behind them. The panel opened, revealing a room with several television-like monitors, and a variety of electronic equipment. With a glance, Linda decided that the equipment was not the newest or best, but probably more than adequate. They seemed to have both videotape and disk drives for their recording. She also noticed the high powered server computers in the corner. While that made her think of streaming video and audio, she decided against mentioning that suspicion just yet. The equipment in there might be generating too much interference for her poor little bug, anyway.</p> <p>She told the woman at the controls to teach her how to operate the controls. Miss James nodded her agreement, and they went through the video, audio, and recording controls. She was a quick learner, and very little of it was really new to her. She also noticed that the technician made no mention of the computers. Nor did she mention the feed to Miss James' office. Linda flipped through the the feeds, noting the locations of some of the cameras.</p> <p>She then demanded the recordings of the attack. As predicted, the technician claimed there were no such recordings. She claimed that a hardware failure had prevented it, and indicated a drive set tagged for repair. She offered to let Linda pop the tape and watch it from another drive. She went through the motions, knowing that she would find nothing.</p> <p>She gave up and they left, returning to the headmistress' office. She remained standing as Miss James went around her desk, then ""Now I will need the keys, and then we both have rather urgent phone calls to make.""</p> <p>The headmistress paused a moment, then shook her head and pulled a ring of keys from her desk and handed them to Linda. ""There is a conference room next door. You may use the telephone there. As you correctly pointed out, I have some rather urgent business myself. Press 9 to get the trunk."" With that, she sank in her chair, lifted the handset, and looked pointedly at the door.</p> <p>Linda turned and left. She let herself into the conference room with only a little fumbling to find the right key. She locked the door behind herself, then sat and made her calls.</p> <p>The first was to her father. She warned him the phone was not secure, told him about the rape and injuries, and mentioned that he should be receiving two sets of relevant documents any time now. Then she mentioned that the whole thing was quite volatile and could have a significant impact on some very prominent people, and suggested he get there as soon as he had the documents. She asked him to bring his confidential briefcase, a client cell, and her blue bunny and pink bear. She said they were her equivalents of the briefcase. She also suggested he have someone else drive, so he could study the documents.</p> <p>Then her mother. She repeated the warning and description. She then told her that the situation could become another Harriman, referring to a time her mother engineered the takeover and restructuring of a company that was facing ruin due to an imminent scandal. She suggested that she have someone bring her as soon as she had the information she needed.</p> <p>While she was talking on the phone, she dropped her free hand to her lap, dug a small object from her pocket, and stuck it to the underside of the table.</p> <p>After the call, she returned to the door of Miss James' office and knocked, thinking the politeness would confuse her more. She waited until she heard ""Enter,"" and went in. The headmistress was just finishing a call.</p> <p>""Yes. I see. Thank you for your help in this matter. Yes. Goodbye."" She put the handset down and looked up at Linda. ""It would seem that you and that ambulancewoman were largely correct. Now, I have more calls to make. Here is the packet you would have received at the end of your classes today. It has your schedule, room assignment, and orientation materials. For obvious reasons, it stresses rules and discipline. You should find the information useful. Now please go and let me do my job.""</p> <p>""You should be receiving calls from one or both of my parents soon. And they will arrive here before the day is over. Try not to underestimate them. Even with your backers, either of them could eat this place for tea. Both, together, are much more formidable. Camera girl should have no trouble finding me when they come."" The older woman bristled at the impertinent description, but said nothing as Linda left.</p> <p>Linda opened the packet and looked at the schedule. She noticed that her group would be getting out of their last class of the day soon, and headed for that classroom. She had won the opening skirmishes, but she knew she was a long way yet from winning the war.</p></div>",[]
931,"Linda's New School, Part 6",6,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-29,4,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Allies</p> <p>As she walked down the hall, she noticed that the clocks in some of the classrooms disagreed with each other. In particular, the clocks in the empty classrooms displayed a later time than those in the occupied ones. She suspected that it was deliberate, yet another way to disorient and depress the students.</p> <p>She also noticed that the girls ranged from stark naked to fully dressed. One of the naked girls was bent over a teacher's desk, her red-striped bottom facing the class. Another stood tearfully, head bowed, hands at her sides, while the teacher was saying something to her. Linda was determined that some things would change at that school.</p> <p>Eventually, her classmates were dismissed. She walked up behind Victoria, linked arms with her, and began in conversational tones ""So, are you going to show me to my room, or what?""</p> <p>Victoria jumped. ""I didn't expect to see you again! After all that, I figured they would get rid of you or something. What happened?""</p> <p>""Miss FitzGibbon was taken away to hospital, after being taken to the ambulance naked from the waist up. There is a good chance she will face criminal charges for what she did to me. And Matron is in much the same position. Miss James is walking on eggshells, because if she does anything to me she could end up facing charges and the school could be shut down. Even the school's backers are spooked, because of the possible scandal. If I know my parents, we could end up owning this place.""</p> <p>""I've seen girls come here with that kind of confidence before. Sooner or later, they were either broken or sent away.""</p> <p>""Not this time. I mean it literally. My mother eats bigger outfits than this for breakfast. My father handles bigger legal challenges for highly placed people all the time. I really mean we could end up owning this place.""</p> <p>""Wow! So why are you still here?""</p> <p>""It's going to take a while to get everything sorted out. I have some decisions to make, and I need more information. So, which would you rather see, changes or closing?""</p> <p>""That depends. What kinds of changes? And what would happen to us if you closed the school? I don't fancy going to some prison.""</p> <p>""I really doubt it would come to that."" She paused as they reached the utility closet. She retrieved her bundle, then asked ""Which way to the room?""</p> <p>Victoria told her it was up the stairs, and they resumed walking.</p> <p>""We all are in here for some pretty small stuff. If the school closes because of the scandal, most judges will weigh the crimes of the school against yours, and see who the real criminals are. Probably ask whether you've Learned Your Lesson and then, if you don't smart off to him, let you off with time served. You might even get Victim's Assistance for what they did here. So, is there anything here worth saving?""</p> <p>""Most of the teachers are not too bad. And we tend to do well on the comprehensives. If you got rid of the real sadists and perverts, and the whole humiliation thing, it might be an ok school.""</p> <p>They turned a corner in the hallway, and found themselves alone.</p> <p>""Victoria, why were you there, waiting around that corner, when the headmistress brought me in?"" This would tell Linda a lot about how far she could trust her.</p> <p>""We were chosen. The same thing happens to every girl when she arrives. It is not wise to refuse an assignment they choose you for, even a dishonest one. Besides, I like meeting the new girls.""</p> <p>""Yes, but why you?""</p> <p>""I honestly don't know. Maybe it is because I come across as friendly. They probably think it throws the new girl off guard, or something. I've been chosen a few times now. Here's the room.""</p> <p>""Which bed is mine?"" She asked, as she looked around for the camera she knew would be there.</p> <p>""This one. They gave you the one the sun hits in the morning.""</p> <p>""I see what you mean. Kind of them,"" she added sarcastically. Moving so her body blocked both the camera and the other girl, she stashed her bundle under the mattress. ""And such a comfortable mattress. Are the lumps supposed massage my back or something?""</p> <p>""Something like that. Seriously, they want you uncomfortable and off balance. They say you have to earn your comforts.""</p> <p>""Of course they do. Which dresser is mine?"" She held her arms as though she was still cradling her bundle.</p> <p>""You get the bottom drawer over there. It sticks, of course.""</p> <p>""Of course."" Moving her body again as a shield, she opened the drawer with difficulty. She moved as though she was puting her bundle inside, then shut it.</p> <p>""Now,"" she returned to the bed and sat. ""After the PE attack and the so-called checkup, what other joyous experiences would I have had today?""</p> <p>""As soon as you went to class in that outfit, you would have been stripped and punished for the missing buttons and the like. After attending the rest of your classes naked, you would have been sent to the supply room to 'explain why you could not take proper care of your clothes,' punished yet again as publicly as possible, and then given your real clothes and a lecture on taking better care of them.""</p> <p>""oh, joy. And later?""</p> <p>""When you take your shower, your clothes would disappear and you would be last in line to share the towel.""</p> <p>""You *share* towels here? Ewww, gross.""</p> <p>""Gross is when you are last in line to share it. Makes you feel like you need another shower. But the scented powder helps a little. We share that, too.""</p> <p>""Wonderful. What else? Do they put something in the food?""</p> <p>""I hear that they used to do something at meal time, but the mess got so bad that even a paid off health inspector couldn't overlook it. They will make you stand up and introduce you, but then it's time for food. It will be something hot and probably messy, because they expect you to be naked by then. If you are not, you will be after they catch you getting anything on your clothes. Either way, you will be encouraged to take that shower.""</p> <p>""Oh, how jolly. So after my clothes disappear, I have to go beg for more?""</p> <p>""Pretty much. One way or another, your butt hurts so much by the time you get to bed you barely notice the lumps.""</p> <p>""And in the morning?""</p> <p>""Nothing special. They probably figure the usual will be enough. We all go down to the pool for our morning swim. Naked. After we shower, we share the towels and powder again. Then we go back and get dressed. I think they want you nervous, wondering where the next thing will come from.""</p> <p>""Sounds about right. So when do we eat?""</p> <p>""About an hour. Right after the daily Staff meeting.""</p> <p>""So I have time to get my clothes. Good.""</p> <p>""Not so good. The supply room is closed for the meeting.""</p> <p>""Even better."" She pulled out the map in the orientation packet. ""Where is the supply room? I would bet real money that this map is wrong.""</p> <p>""No bet. Another of their games. It's right there. What are you going to do?""</p> <p>""You don't want to know. What would you be doing now, normally?""</p> <p>""Homework, in the common room. There,"" she added, pointing to the map.</p> <p>""Get going then. I'll see you at tea."" They left, and she headed for the staircase with her envelope in hand. On the way, she passed a girl who was squatting, stark naked, in a corner of the hallway. She recognized her as the one she had seen in the classroom. As much as she wanted to help her, she knew she couldn't. Yet.</p></div>",[]
932,"Linda's New School, Part 7",7,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,3,3,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dressing for Dinner</p> <p>It took her a few tries to find the right key to the door. Letting herself in, she closed and locked the door behind her. She went through the inner door, into the stockroom. Consulting the list, she helped herself to the appropriate clothes. She also grabbed a washcloth and towel for herself. Moving to the counter, she found a clipboard with a log sheet on it. She filled it in for the things she took, then left. She made sure the door was locked, then returned to her room. On the way, she noticed that the crying girl was gone.</p> <p>Back at the room, she blocked the camera again as she opened the drawer and put the things away. She changed into proper clothes, and went in search of the common room. By the time she reached it, the others were getting ready for dinner. She found Victoria, and joined the others en route to the Refectory.</p> <p>Once there, Victoria guided her to her seat. She noticed that, like the chair in the headmistress' office, this chair was a little smaller than the others. She looked at Victoria, who shrugged apologetically. The girls stood in front of their chairs, waiting. The faculty walked in and took their places at the head table. Once they sat, the girls sat. Linda was struck by the old fashioned formality of the ceremony. As selected girls brought food to the tables, the headmistress rose to make the announcements.</p> <p>""As some of you are aware, Miss FitzGibbon suffered a mishap this afternoon and is now in hospital. While she is expected to recover, she is likely to be gone for an extended period. Arrangements are being made for an interim replacement, and we should have more information at the morning assembly.""</p> <p>""Victoria Gilbert, please rise."" She did, uncertainty on her face. ""After that mishap, Miss Gilbert took charge of her PE class and kept them safe and out of the way while the ambulance crew tended to Miss FitzGibbon. I commend her initiative."" Victoria looked at Linda, concerned about her reaction to that description of events. Linda just smiled at her, and nodded slightly.</p> <p>""Over the next several days, there may be a number of outsiders here at the school as a result of the mishap. Some of those people may be men. Because of that, there will be some changes in procedure for the interim. These will be explained at the morning assembly as well.""</p> <p>She paused briefly, taking a sip of water.</p> <p>""We have a new student among us today."" She looked pointedly at Linda. ""Please rise, so the others can see you."" Linda stood, conscious that the students and faculty would be surprised to see her in proper clothes.</p> <p>""Linda Magnesson joins the girls in 4C. As a few of you are aware, Miss Magnesson's introduction to this school was unusual and unfortunate. I hope you will all join me in making her feel comfortable and safe here."" There was a brief hum of reaction at this unusual introduction.</p> <p>Linda sensed some movement at her back, but restrained herself from reacting.</p> <p>Miss James looked around the room until it was silent again. ""That concludes the announcements. Please bow your heads for the benediction."" As the others bowed their heads, Linda reached back to her chair and sat. She noticed that the chair had been replaced with a regularly sized one. She bowed her head for the mealtime prayer.</p> <p>The prayer ended, and she saw the others start to eat. She joined them, finding that the stew was surprisingly good and the bread was fresh. The rest of the meal proceeded without incident.</p> <p>After the meal, she joined Victoria and the others in their migration back to the common room. Along the way, she answered some of the questions from the other girls and evaded others. When they arrived at the common room, she was met by a senior student, who told her that she had visitors. This set off a new round of questions and reactions, since visitors were rarely allowed. She ignored the others and followed the girl toward the front door.</p></div>",[]
933,"Linda's New School, Part 8",8,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">War Council</p> <p>When she arrived at the entry hall, she was unsurprised to find her parents waiting there, along with the headmistress. She was pleased to note that both parents had briefcases, and each carried one of the stuffed animals she had requested. She was especially happy to note that her father's briefcase was the one she had suggested.</p> <p>Miss James showed them to a small meeting room just off of the entry hall. She requested a chance to speak with them once they were finished with their meeting. Their response was noncommittal.</p> <p>Once they were settled and alone in the room, her mother hugged her and asked how she was. She replied that she would live. She also said that she would be a bit more comfortable if the room was a bit more private. She looked significantly at her father's briefcase as she added that last bit. He nodded, and set the case on the table. As he opened the case and adjusted some device inside, she scanned the room for the camera she knew was there. She found it, pointed it out to her parents, then blocked it with her hat. Her father took a boxlike device out of his briefcase and walked around the room with it. He found two microphones, which he was already jamming, and an additional camera. Once they were done, she asked whether they had received and read the materials. They both said that they had. Her mother added that she had been given an envelope for Linda, as well. Linda accepted the envelope, and glanced through it. Satisfied, she turned to her father.</p> <p>His first question was why she wanted the toys.</p> <p>""The Gainsboroughs aren't just toys. Blue Boy is a jammer, similar to the one in your briefcase. The ears hide the antennas, and the speakers are at the sides of the head. Pinky is a digital camcorder. Each has a locater that I can use to find the other. I assume the cell is a secure line, voice and text?""</p> <p>""Of course. The full confidential client package. It is also preloaded with our office and personal numbers.""</p> <p>That out of the way, they got down to business. First, they went over the official reports. Linda verified that the copies they got were accurate. She was gratified that they had found the expected evidence under the teacher's nails. She added her observation that most of the event had been staged, and was apparently operating policy there.</p> <p>Then they moved on to the other reports. Each report stressed different information. Her father's report listed the major backers of the school and the legal and political ramifications of the situation. In particular, it described the history and downfall of one formerly active backer.</p> <p>""The last thing in the world those others want is a scandal like this. It could tie them to him, and bring his history out in public. They rewarded my earlier silence with opportunities for the two of you. I'm sure you remember those. Now I am the key. If the prosecution goes through, in public, these people will be very unhappy and probably face serious problems. And they are not the only ones. Look at the judges who have consistently sent girls here. Even if they did not know what was going on, they could be hurt badly by the scandal. And even without the rape, there are things about this school that would not survive the light of day.""</p> <p>""We will not be party to blackmail.""</p> <p>""Nothing so crude or dishonourable. If you play this right, they will be more than willing to give me what I want and give you more of those profitable, and prestigious, opportunities.""</p> <p>""And what is it that you want?""</p> <p>""We'll get to that. But keep all of this in mind while we have a bit of girl talk.""</p> <p>She called her mother's attention to her report. It listed the backers and ""customers"" of the school, indicating the likely sources of cash flow and the opportunities for leveraging the influence of the customers and backers. It went into some detail about their holdings, positions, and other areas of influence. It also briefly mentioned other goods and services of the school, without going into detail.</p> <p>""If the school is destroyed by a major scandal, it will not only harm the backers. It will hurt the students and their parents, the judges, and others. If we do not effectively stop the events that are already underway, this school, this company, is worse than worthless. It is a net liability to everyone involved, including you. A person paying one pound for anything but the physical plant and the grounds would be overpaying. But if a person were to gain control of the school before it hit the fan, and took steps to eliminate the problems before they became fatal, the benefits could be enormous. You've done it before with other companies. We can do it here.""</p> <p>""I'm not sure I follow your reasoning.""</p> <p>""On the surface, we have a useful school. It specializes in taking undermotivated, mildly delinquent daughters of prominent families and turning them into good students and respectful members of society. Beneath the surface, we have a dungeon specializing in sexual humiliation and turning out a mixed batch of pathological submissives, sexual sadists with effective camouflage, and complete basket cases. Those who survive do well on tests and in classes. The others are quietly institutionalized. It also somehow serves the interests of certain people with a taste for the domination and humiliation of schoolgirls, like our friend the former statesman.""</p> <p>""Now, because of the attack on me, that dungeon threatens to be exposed to the light of day. The ambulance crew who came have their own reasons to expose it. The easier one is the man. He is a well paid anonymous source for some of the less reputable tabloids and the like. He can be handled with a combination of money, influence, and pressure.""</p> <p>""The woman is more difficult. She is an energetic advocate for rape victims and the like. She is outraged by what that woman did to me, but she is also outraged by Matron's inadvertent admission that she had tried to prevent me from reporting the attempted rape and that she had no intention of filing the required reports after I had told her about it. She also strongly suspects that school policy supports or even encourages sexual abuse of the students. No amount of money or pressure would get her to back down. If I am harmed, or if she suspects that I have been co-opted in some way, there is little or nothing that could stop her or her associates. If anything happens to her, there are others who would pick up the fight.""</p> <p>""On top of that, some of the school's own listening devices and phone lines have been compromised. People with their own reasons to hate this place, probably including some former students, have recorded certain individuals here making some very damaging statements. They are also the people who compiled your reports. And mine. Needless to say, this part of the information should not be used unless absolutely necessary.""</p> <p>""How did they find out about this place, and how did they find it?""</p> <p>""Some of my friends heard about it from girls who had been expelled and ended up in other programs. As to how they found it, two simple ways. A group of them followed the police car which took me there. The driver wasn't expecting it, and didn't notice. I was given a small voice transmitter, which also helped. When we arrived, they slipped into the woods and set up a repeater, to relay my signals to them. They also used the time to compromise some of the communications at the school itself.""</p> <p>""The other way was less energetic, but in some ways more useful. Some of them were in a position of being able to read my file, and other similar ones, at the court. It didn't pinpoint the location of the school, but it gave them what they needed to find the other information.""</p> <p>""So they used you to find it.""</p> <p>""I used myself. Now, the situation is in danger of getting completely out of hand.""</p> <p>""Neither the ambulancewoman nor the others can be fought or bought in any conventional way. There are two possible ways to keep them from blowing this up into a full public scandal. One would be to close down the school and ensure that none of the more abusive teachers or staff ever work in such a position of trust again. That may be trifle excessive.""</p> <p>""The other way would be for a trusted person to gain control of this place, eliminate the policies and culture of abuse, and dismiss the worst offenders with prejudice. And right now, there is only one such trusted person they all would agree on.""</p> <p>""You.""</p> <p>""Yes, me. There are other benefits to this approach. Instead of having full control of and responsibility for a disastrously compromised institution, the current holders would have some reduced control over a successful and unblemished school. The lawyer who could arrange that for them would be a friend they would not soon forget. And the businesswoman who could put this together and shield them so effectively would certainly be able to solve their problems with other businesses or those they want to acquire.""</p> <p>""So basically, you want them to give you the school, to run as you see fit.""</p> <p>""Not necessarily give. It could be structured as a private settlement over the assault or the like. But it would work to everyone's advantage. Well, almost everyone. Certain teachers and staff members would not exactly benefit. Nor would the former statesman, who would have to give up his connection entirely.""</p> <p>""And you expect Miss James to agree to this?""</p> <p>""Not Miss James. You will have to negotiate all of that with the real people in charge. The people on the list. What you will have to convince her to do is much less difficult. First, you will have to convince her that the situation is even more serious than she realizes. That should be easy enough. Then, convince her that you can present a solution to those in a position to act. She has already contacted some of them. You can have her put you in touch with them to present the proposal. Some of them may try to bribe, bully, or bluff you into dropping it, but if you give in you will lose every advantage you stand to gain."" She saw the look they gave her. ""Ok, you already knew that. Sorry.""</p> <p>""More immediately, she needs to give me full access to all files, people, supplies, and facilities here, inside and outside the building, and to make sure nobody tries to harass or interfere with me. Directly, or indirectly through the students I have befriended. I must be allowed to keep and use the animals and the cell. I will also need a secure office to work from. Make it clear that the only other option for her is complete ruin. I know you can handle that. If she is too reluctant, I do have some other information you could use. But for now, it is better that you not know such things. My job will be to put together the plan to keep the beneficial parts of the school intact through the transition and into the future. Her only hope is my success.""</p> <p>""What do you two think?""</p> <p>""You certainly think big.""</p> <p>""I learned from two of the best.""</p> <p>""It will take some time to put all of this together.""</p> <p>""Time is one thing we have little of. If I don't get immediate access to those things, we may lose vital documents. If you don't have the transfer worked out by the time Miss Rapist is fit to face a court, things may be out of our hands. You can stress that, if some of them try to stall. Final personnel details and the like can wait a little longer, if necessary.""</p> <p>""I suppose you want to come home right away?""</p> <p>""There is no way I can do this from there. The accommodations here may be a bit spartan for my tastes, but they should be adequate for the moment.""</p> <p>""Alright. Now, we had best restore the room and go face Miss James.""</p></div>",[]
934,"Linda's New School, Part 9",9,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Signed and Sealed</p> <p>When the room was back in shape and the jammers were turned off, Linda held up her new cell. ""Call me when you're done, or if you need me. I'll be off interviewing resources.""</p> <p>""Gossiping with the other girls?""</p> <p>""I always said you were smart. Good hunting!"" With that, she walked them to Miss James' office door and, as her father knocked firmly, walked off toward the common room.</p> <p>When she walked into the room, the first thing she noticed was the posture. At her old school, half the girls would have been sprawled over and across the furniture and the floor. Here, they were all sitting up as straight and neatly as they did in class. A moment later, many of them sagged a little. They kept their general positions, however. At least they talked like girls she had known.</p> <p>She turned to Victoria. ""Let me guess. If I had been a teacher or staff member, anyone caught slouching would have been punished?""</p> <p>""That's about it. We keep people near the door, listening for footsteps. Those wooden floors are good for something, anyhow. I hear that there used to be watchers, as well, but they were seen too often. They seem to know just when some of us are at our worst, too.""</p> <p>Linda responded, her voice too soft for anyone but Victoria to hear. ""They do. They have a video camera and microphone in here."" Then she spoke in a normal voice. ""Are they really that good at it?""</p> <p>Victoria looked startled, but quickly recovered. ""Quite. And you don't quickly forget what they do, let me tell you.""</p> <p>""I can imagine. Well, some things may be changing very soon.""</p> <p>""How did the meeting with your folks go?""</p> <p>""Kind of tense at first. But they had the reports and large amounts of background materials, and they liked my ideas. They're in a meeting now with the headmistress. Knowing how they work, I almost pity her."" She gave a short laugh. ""So, how about some introductions?""</p> <p>Victoria introduced her to the other girls in the room, and she began to get a feel for the resources they represented. After answering and asking some questions, she asked about the teachers. Who were the worst of the lot, and who the best.</p> <p>She was surprised to learn that Miss FitzGibbon was one of the better-liked teachers there. It seems that once you got past the first day, she wasn't all that bad. If you challenged her or the like, she could punish you as badly as the others. But if you behaved and gave your best effort in her class, she wasn't that bad. Unlike some of the others, she didn't routinely try to provoke confrontations with anyone after the first day. She was almost sorry she had chosen her to make an example of. Almost. Most of the girls assured Linda that they did not hold the attack against her, and many commented that they wished they had had the nerve their first day.</p> <p>Just then, her cell chirped. The display showed her father's number.</p> <p>""Hello. Getting ready to leave? Ok, be right there."" She ended the call and turned to the other girls. ""Gotta go. Time for the next step in my plan to take over the world!"" She gave her best evil laugh as she left the room.</p> <p>She hurried to Miss James' office. Once there, she knocked and waited for her invitation. It came immediately. As she entered, she noticed her parents' expressions. Her father was wearing his Lawyer face, but her mother was wearing her predator face, with the slight smile of a cartoon shark who has just eaten. They had won, substantially, and there were formalities to go through.</p> <p>""We have been speaking with your headmistress,"" her father began, ""and she has agreed to certain steps. You will be given an office, and full access to the files. You will be able to keep your toys, but they must remain in your office when you are not actively using them. The headmistress feels that they would be disruptive if kept in your dorm. You will be allowed to keep the cell with you at all times, but the ringer must be set to vibrate or silent when in class or meetings. You will receive calls or text messages at random intervals to verify your continued possession of the cell, and to exchange time critical information. Use of the cell during classes should be kept to a minimum, and be done in the least disruptive manner practical. Do you understand these conditions?""</p> <p>She nodded, her face a battle between an attempt at seriousness and a grin of victory.</p> <p>""Disciplinary actions involving nudity or corporal punishment will be suspended immediately, pending the outcome of these events. This is a practical step, given the likelihood of unscheduled visits by representatives of various agencies. Other disciplinary actions, including but not limited to suspension of privileges, physical exertion such as running laps or doing specified exercises, or restriction to certain parts of the building, will remain in effect. In your case, it is further stipulated that no such disciplinary action will be undertaken if it would have the effect of interfering with the project at hand. Do you understand?""</p> <p>She nodded again.</p> <p>""Until these matters are resolved, the school will not be accepting any new students on a routine basis. If exceptional circumstances arise, the school must obtain permission from you, your parents, and any other formal members of your negotiating team, before accepting such a student.""</p> <p>""In addition to your research and other duties as a party to these negotiations, you will be required to attend and participate in classes and other mandatory activities with your classmates. You will be expected to maintain the appropriate demeanour during these activities. Outside of the times of such activities, you will be able to summon people to your office or interview them in more convenient locations. You will be expected to limit the disruptions caused by these interviews. Your office will include a computer with read-only access to all electronic files. You will have full access to all physical files, but will be expected to avoid changing them in any way. You will also be expected to respect the confidential nature of the files. You will also be expected to respect the confidentiality of information gained in your interviews. To help protect that confidentiality, your office will be cleared of listening devices and cameras. Do you understand these provisions?""</p> <p>""Yes."" She wasn't best pleased with the limitations and participation requirements, but they didn't seem too bad.</p> <p>""Then I will need you to initial here, and sign here."" He indicated a short line by the part of the document dealing with confidentiality, and a longer line at the bottom. She glanced through the document, recognizing most of it as his standard boilerplate and the rest as the provisions of the agreement. She glanced at her parents, seeing brief glimpses of approval for the act of reading the document before signing it. There were a few provisions they hadn't discussed, but nothing she couldn't live with. She initialled and signed as indicated.</p> <p>They moved on to her office, a few doors down the hall. Her father swept the room with his equipment and located the camera and microphones. He disabled those, then reswept the room. Finding nothing more, he nodded to Linda. She checked the desk, finding it stocked with supplies. She checked the window, and verified that she could open it and lock it. Depositing her animals on a file cabinet, she followed the others out.</p> <p>She walked her parents to the front door, and there they said goodbye to Miss James. She walked them to their car. Their drivers had taken the larger one back to the city, and left the sports car. They said they were impressed with her preparation and perception, and expected things to work out well. They also cautioned her about overconfidence. She acknowledged the warning, and they said their farewells. As they started to drive away, she waved and then turned and walked back toward the door.</p> <p>Once they were out of sight, she pulled out the cell and made a brief call. She didn't bother identifying herself, but gave the number for the cell and said that things were on schedule. She asked for news, listened for a moment, then ended the call. Things were well underway.</p></div>",[]
935,"Linda's New School, Part 10",10,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Bedtime</p> <p>Linda was dragging her feet a bit as she made her way back to the common room. It had been a long day. When she got there, she found that Victoria and several of the other girls were still there. She gestured Victoria over, and asked her to come back to the dorm room with her. She agreed, gathered her books, and left. As she waited, Linda was asked a number of questions by her curious classmates. She promised they would find out most of it at morning assembly, and they could ask her more after that.</p> <p>On the way to their room, she asked whether Victoria was aware that anything they said could be heard by hidden microphones. She answered that most of them suspected as much, but they weren't sure. Sometimes it seemed like the adults knew everything they said. Other times, it was as though they had not heard a thing. Linda outlined the monitoring centre, and said that the times they had not heard were probably those during a time when someone else was being watched closely. Then she told her about her office, and the way it was microphone free.</p> <p>When they got to the room, she found that her first uniform was gone. She checked her drawer and found that her things had been moved around, as though someone had been searching for something. On the other hand, the drawer opened more easily than it had before. She shrugged, straightened out the contents, and removed her towel. She told Victoria that she planned to take a shower, and asked about any procedures she was supposed to know. She learned that there was a small shower room near the dorms, in addition to the showers in the changing room. While technically there were no limits on when they could use the showers, the towels were only available at limited times. Without individual towels, and with no changing room in the showers, the usual procedure was to undress in the dorm room and walk to the showers naked. Then, after washing, drying, and powdering, they return to the room the same way. Most of the girls sleep that way, but some sleep in the used blouse.</p> <p>Thinking of the cameras in the halls and rooms, Linda was not thrilled with that idea. But after that long, wearing day she really needed a shower. She offered to share her towel with Victoria in exchange for company and light guard duty. She agreed, and showed Linda where to put her dirty laundry. After they undressed, Linda considered wearing the towel to the shower. But she realized that she would attract far more attention that way than she would as just another naked girl. So, towel and cell in hand, they set off for the showers.</p> <p>At first, they didn't meet anyone. But as they passed the door to another dorm room, an older girl stepped out to confront them. ""Hey, peachfuzz,"" she began, looking pointedly at Linda's unshaven but sparse mound, ""how do you rate your own towel?""</p> <p>Victoria spoke up. ""She knocked out a teacher, and they're afraid it might be catching.""</p> <p>""What did you use, your breath?""</p> <p>Linda caught the mood of the exchange. ""No, just my armpits. That's why she's making sure I get to the showers."" She indicated Victoria. ""She has to share a room with me.""</p> <p>""What's her excuse?""</p> <p>""I was there when she undressed,"" Victoria replied, waving her hand in front of her face. ""I got too close to the cloud.""</p> <p>The girl barked a laugh, and set off down the hallway. They met a knot of girls, who needled them about their nakedness. Once they were past them, Victoria advised the beet red Linda ""Don't pay any attention to them. We'll all be naked for the morning swim, and they know it.""</p> <p>Somehow, that didn't reassure Linda all that much.</p> <p>When they entered the showers, they had the room to themselves. By the time Linda had enjoyed a luxurious, hot shower, two other showers were in use. A number of other girls were waiting around for the towels to show up. Linda took her towel and cell, and gestured Victoria in to take her turn.</p> <p>As she finished towelling down her legs, the cell chirped. She saw that it was her father's number, and answered. They exchanged greetings, and he told her that he was just making sure she still had it. For once, she was very happy that the cell was not one of those with a camera. That reminded her that the room had its own camera, and she wanted to hide again. She hurriedly finished the call and then finished towelling off.</p> <p>She was barely ready when Victoria returned for her turn with the towel. Linda went to the powder box. Taking a small handful, she brought it to her face and gently sniffed. Not a scent she would have chosen, but pleasant enough. She shrugged, and powdered herself down. Victoria joined her, just as an unfamiliar voice sang out ""Hey! Don't hog the towel!"" There was a generally ominous murmur from the cluster of naked girls.</p> <p>Things looked like they were going to get ugly, when a voice from the rear of the crowd piped up. ""Let me through! I have the towels! I want to take my shower!""</p> <p>As the crowd surged in that direction, Linda grabbed her towel, her cell, and Victoria and made a hasty exit. After edging around the naked chaos, they struck out for their room. After they got two doors away from the showers, they couldn't contain their giggles any more. They were careful not to break into a run, but they walked as fast as they could. They got to the room, and collapsed on their beds, breathless from their laughter.</p> <p>After a few minutes, Linda collected herself. She slipped the cell under her pillow. She took the towel in hand and sat up. Using the towel and her motions to cover her actions, she quickly checked under the mattress, finding that her own clothes were still there. She stood up and hung the towel from the curtain rod, between the curtain and the window. She positioned it so that the early morning sun would be blocked somewhat at the head of the bed.</p> <p>With that, she crawled under the covers, wished Victoria a good night, and settled in for the night. She barely had time to notice that she still had the lumpy mattress, before she fell asleep.</p></div>",[]
936,"Linda's New School, Part 11",11,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Morning Swim</p> <p>The next morning came much too soon, after a night filled with dungeons and disasters. If this was what these high stakes games did to people, she understood why the noises coming from her parents' bedroom at night had not always been those of passion.</p> <p>As the electric bell faded into the morning air, she got up and hurriedly made her bed. She noticed the other girls doing the same. None of them were getting dressed, so she thought that they would be walking to the pool naked. She blushed at the thought. She tried to reassure herself that it would be just like being in a very large changing room, but that didn't help much.</p> <p>She saw that the other girls were laying out their outfits on their beds, and went to do the same. The drawer opened easily at her pull, and she noticed that her things had again been moved. Probably while she had been showering. Since she didn't keep anything but the school-issued clothes in there, she wasn't overly concerned. She pulled out a set of clothes and briefly inspected them for flaws. Satisfied, she laid them out on the bed. She noticed that her room-mates were starting to leave, so she grabbed her towel, cell, and keys, and followed. She toyed with the idea of wrapping the towel around herself, but decided it would just make her stick out in the sea of naked bodies.</p> <p>In the hallway, the girls were lined up two abreast. As she fell in beside Victoria, the girls from the room joined the ends of the lines. Once they were in position, the entire line marched to the changing room. It was a long walk, and she felt exposed every step of the way. At various points along the way, teachers stood and examined the passing line.</p> <p>Once inside the changing room, the girls briefly showered and then made their way through a side door into the pool area. While she showered, Linda left her things on a bench that she could watch from the showers. She saw one of the senior girls start toward them, but one of the teachers stopped her and had a quiet word. She paled a bit, and returned the way she had come.</p> <p>Once showered, she retrieved her things and followed the other girls through the door and into the pool area. She saw that the girls were forming eight lines at the edge of the pool. She found Victoria, and got in line behind her. As she watched, she saw that the girls would dive into the pool, swim two laps, and then climb out and head for the changing room. As each girl climbed out, the next girl would dive in and start her swim. It all looked very efficient. As she neared the front of her line, she considered what to do with her things. Finally, she left the line and approached the teacher who was watching from her side of the pool.</p> <p>""Pardon me, Miss?""</p> <p>""Yes?"" the teacher replied, with a certain professional aloofness.</p> <p>""Have you been told about these?"" Linda held up the phone, keys, and towel.</p> <p>""I have been told that you are authorized to carry them, and that they are not to be taken from you or damaged."" She raised an eyebrow, indicating that Linda should continue.</p> <p>Since I am about to enter the water, I will need someone responsible to watch them for me. It is also very important that I be notified immediately if it rings. Unfortunate things may happen if I do not respond to it within a short time. Would you please take care of the matter for me, while I'm in the water?""</p> <p>""I suppose I must."" She did not look pleased.</p> <p>Linda thanked her and returned to her place in line. As Victoria exited the pool, she dove in and started swimming. It was an odd sensation, swimming naked like that. As far as she could remember, she had never done so.</p> <p>When she was about halfway back on her first lap, she heard a whistle being blown. Looking to the side of the pool, she saw the teacher holding up her cell. She cut to the side, got out, and padded rapidly over to retrieve the offending instrument. It had stopped ringing by the time she got there. The display indicated that it was from her father, so she called him back. After exchanging greetings, he asked about the delay. She told him about the pool. He chuckled, then told her that the Ministry of Education was going to have to sign off on the transfer of ownership. With all the names in favour, he assured her that it should be little more than a formality. They ended the call.</p> <p>Linda glanced briefly at the pool, shrugged, and headed for the changing room. Once there she rinsed off, dried and powdered herself, and hurried toward her room. About two thirds of the way there, she caught up with Victoria.</p> <p>""So, what do we do now? Asked the naked girl."" Linda said with a self-conscious smile.</p> <p>""Go become not-naked girls, for starters. And speaking of food,"" she returned, in a similarly light tone, ""after we are done dressing and making ourselves beautiful, we go down for breakfast.""</p> <p>""Good. Conquering the world is hungry work!"" came out with a bit more emphasis than she had intended. But not as much emphasis as her stomach chose to add at that moment. By the time the noise abated, her blush was beyond her breasts and headed south.</p> <p>Victoria gave her a look of offended propriety, but she couldn't hold it for more than a couple of seconds. She then dissolved into giggles. They reached the room, and hurriedly dressed. Linda grabbed a brush and attacked her hair.</p> <p>Watching her, Victoria commented ""That's why most of us plait our hair. It looks a bit juvenile, but it is a lot quicker to deal with.""</p> <p>""Now you tell me!""</p> <p>""Well, you *have* been rather busy lately. I just did *not* have time to tell you every little thing!"" She rolled her eyes.</p> <p>""Some friend!""</p> <p>Victoria suddenly dropped her smile. With a nervous look, she replied ""Are we?""</p> <p>""Are we what?""</p> <p>""Friends. Are we friends?""</p> <p>""I hope so. I really need some friends here. And I especially need a good friend who can help keep me sane. Are you that friend?""</p> <p>Victoria paused, then a twinkle came to her eyes. She grabbed the hairbrush, gave Linda a gentle swat on the butt, and then started brushing out the centre of her hair. ""You know, trying to keep this mop neat really *is* going to drive you buggy.""</p> <p>With that settled, they went down to breakfast. Unlike lunch and dinner, breakfast was an informal affair. The girls came in after their morning rituals, and went to the window to fetch their own food. Eggs could be prepared to order (in a limited fashion), but the rest was ready and available for self service. The girls filled their trays, and sat. Linda started to reach for her utensils, but Victoria stopped her. With a glance at the teachers monitoring the room, she bowed her head. Linda followed suit. That done, they ate.</p></div>",[]
937,"Linda's New School, Part 12",12,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-01-30,7,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Morning Assembly</p> <p>As they ate, Victoria explained that shortly after breakfast they would go to Morning Assembly. There would be morning announcements, those facing major punishments would be brought up on the platform and have their misdeeds described and the punishments administered (or started). She mentioned rumours that girls had even been executed there in the early days. Her face took on a haunted look as she briefly shuddered. Then she shook it off and continued. The Assembly would end with a brief prayer, and then they would go to class.</p> <p>The Assembly would begin when the faculty arrived from their Morning Meeting. If that meeting ran long, the Assembly would start that much later. If the Assembly ran late, the class times would be adjusted accordingly. She had heard that at one time the class times would not be adjusted. Teachers of the first class would then punish less favoured students for tardiness, ""as an example"" to the rest. For some reason, that practice had ended.</p> <p>Linda watched the teachers leave the room. She looked a question at her friend.</p> <p>""The Morning Meeting must be important today. Usually, the ones stuck with breakfast duty just get the necessary information from the others."" She shrugged.</p> <p>Linda allowed herself a secret smile. They finished breakfast, deposited their dishes, and then headed toward the Assembly Hall. As they sat waiting, they quietly discussed the daily routine and the most common grounds for punishments.</p> <p>At last, the teachers entered. There was a brief murmur among the students as they saw their faces. In the place of the usual professionally aloof expression, they were showing signs of emotion. Some showed barely controlled anger. Others, shock. Yet others, puzzlement. A couple even looked as though they were afraid.</p> <p>The students quickly quieted, and the headmistress stepped to the podium. She looked slowly around the seated students and then, apparently satisfied, began.</p> <p>""We will dispense with some of the usual formalities this morning. I have some very important information for you, and I will need your undivided attention. Is that understood?""</p> <p>""Yes, Miss James,"" they chorused.</p> <p>""Very well. Due to a number of unfortunate events, we will be making a number of temporary changes to our rules and procedures. Over the next several days, we will be receiving unannounced visits from a variety of officials. Many of these people will, almost certainly, be men. Because of this, all disciplinary measures involving nudity or corporal punishment are prohibited until further notice."" A gasp and murmur ran through the girls. She stared them down. ""Students! You will continue to be held to the same standards of behaviour as before. We retain a wide variety of measures to address violations. Now then, there will be a new signal to recognize. If there is time to do so, we will signal their arrival with three quick rings of the bell. But I must emphasize that it may not be possible to issue such a warning. Therefore, you must assume that there may be men in the building at any time, and behave accordingly."" She paused a moment to let that sink in.</p> <p>""Despite that, the morning swim and PE will be conducted as usual. On that subject, most of you are aware that our Miss Fitzgibbon has been injured, and is in hospital. Until we can find an interim replacement, her duties will be taken up by a rotation of other teachers. You will attend classes as before.""</p> <p>""If, during the course of such activities, you are informed that men are in the building, you will immediately, but in an orderly fashion, take appropriate steps. If you are in PE, you will go immediately to the changing room and dress as quickly as you can. Your teacher will then organize appropriate activities. In the unlikely event that you are at the pool for morning swim, you will proceed immediately to your dormitories. Those who were in the pool at the time, or had exited the pool but had not yet showered, will use the dormitory showers to rinse off the pool water as quickly as possible. Towels will be provided there. All others will immediately go to their rooms and dress as rapidly as possible. Once dressed, you will proceed to breakfast and Morning Assembly as usual. Does everybody understand?""</p> <p>""Yes, Miss James.""</p> <p>""Linda Magnesson, step forward."" She indicated the space beside her, on the platform.</p> <p>Victoria gasped, turning pale. Around them, the other girls stiffened in shock. Linda stood, and calmly made her way to the front of the room.</p> <p>""This school is facing a fundamental change. At the very least, there will be changes in the Board of Directors and the faculty and staff here. This girl ... this young woman will play a substantial role in those changes. It is no exaggeration to state that she holds the key to the continued existence of this school. Because of her extraordinary role in this matter, she will have certain tools and privileges which the rest of you do not enjoy. She has a cellular phone, which she will keep with her at all times. She will be allowed to use it for the purposes at hand at any time of the day or night, and may be receiving calls on it at odd times. Anyone who interferes with that item or her use thereof will face severe repercussions.""</p> <p>""She has a set of keys to this school, which she alone may use. She has access to every part of the school and the grounds. She has an office, near mine. She has the authority to summon anyone at this school to that office. If she does so, you will face no penalties for responding to the call and cooperating with her. If anyone *does* try to penalize you in any way for such cooperation, bring the matter to my attention and it *will* be resolved."" She looked around the gathered students again, then glanced meaningfully at the teachers as well.</p> <p>""If you feel that her requests are unreasonable or improper, bring the matter to my attention and it will be resolved. She may ask uncomfortable questions, but she is sworn to keep any information thus gained in the strictest confidence. In fact, she will not even share such information with me. I encourage you,"" she looked again at the faculty and staff, ""all of you, to be completely open and frank with her, while in her office.""</p> <p>""She has undertaken to do this with as little disruption to the normal operations of the school as possible. She will attend classes, and will be expected to keep up with the normal classwork. She will also be expected to behave appropriately to whatever role she is in at that time.""</p> <p>She dismissively waved Linda back to her chair.</p> <p>""I cannot emphasize too much the need for everyone's cooperation and best behaviour. I need not remind you what would happen to many of you if this school were to close. Not only yourselves. Your families could suffer from the resulting disruptions as well.""</p> <p>She gave the benediction, then dismissed them to their classes.</p> <p>Several classmates crowded around Linda. They had all been certain that she was in a *lot* of trouble when she was called to the front. She joked that she was - did they have any idea how much work she had let herself in for? That broke the tension a bit. They fetched their books and headed for class.</p></div>",[]
938,"Linda's New School, Part 13",13,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-01,2,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Counterattack</p> <p>Not everyone was thrilled with the announcements at the assembly, or at the faculty meeting before the assembly. Before going to their classrooms, a group of dissident teachers stopped in the meeting room Linda had used to make her phone calls. They believed it was rarely monitored.</p> <p>""The headmistress has gone soft. Or they got to her, somehow. This is intolerable.""</p> <p>""I agree. We just need to get that little brat under our heel. Then we could put a stop to all this nonsense quickly enough. FitzGibbon was too soft and got careless.""</p> <p>""Then we are agreed? We 'forget' the new rules and show the girl what real discipline is. After we have tamed her, we bring James back to her senses and get back to the way things *should* be done here.""</p> <p>After brief murmurs of agreement, the women left the room and scattered to their classrooms.</p> <p>On the way to her first class, Linda felt the buzz of the cell. She answered it, and learned of the meeting. She acknowledged the warning, then hurried to class.</p> <p>Her first two classes went largely without incident. She was quickly assigned a seat and given her books, and then class went on. She noted that neither teacher was among those the girls had rated as the worst or the best. They just seemed like teachers. They did not tolerate any misbehaviour, but they were not abusive.</p> <p>The third class was another matter. It started before class, when another teacher stopped her in the hall and berated her for trivial and in some cases imaginary improprieties with her clothes and grooming. She recognized the setup, and merely accepted the criticism. As expected, the confrontation made her late for class. When she arrived, the teacher berated her for her tardiness. When she respectfully replied that another teacher had delayed her to discuss wardrobe issues, the teacher replied that it was her own fault for having been so careless and improper in her dress and grooming. She declared that Linda had earned 10 demerits, and would lose one grade for the day for having delayed the class. From her subject and behaviour, Linda recognized her as one of the ones from the ""worst"" list. She also recognized that the teacher was trying to get her off balance, and to set up a situation in which she would have an excuse to take more severe actions. Linda kept her responses proper, and did her best to show no emotional response.</p> <p>If the teacher had been able to perceive Linda's emotions, she probably would have misinterpreted it as the cockiness typical of an ""unbroken"" girl. She did not begin to understand just how much power Linda had in this situation. Before the day was over, that teacher would herself be broken, or dismissed with prejudice and turned over to the police, or both. Linda also knew that, in the long term, threats of demerits and grade reductions were meaningless.</p> <p>She was pointed wordlessly to a desk, and took her seat. She was not issued a book. The teacher started going over the previous day's homework. On the third question, she told Linda to stand and give the answer. Linda stood, and then politely reminded the teacher that she had not arrived at the school at the time of the previous day's class, and had been given neither the book nor the assignment. The teacher berated her loudly for daring to come to class unprepared, and the class flinched. It was clear from their reaction that they expected this to end badly. She went on to declare that it was Linda's responsibility to obtain and complete assignments for days she had not bothered to show up for class. She then demanded that Linda step to the front of the class.</p> <p>Linda was a bit worried. While she was quite confident that she could successfully protect herself from the older woman, she was concerned that a video of her competently using her self defence skills in that situation might weaken the case against Miss FitzGibbon. As she moved to the front of the room, the cell buzzed. She pulled it out, and read the text message it displayed. Help would soon be on the way. She saw movement out of the corner of her eyes, and barely dodged the baton aimed at the hand holding the cell. She jumped back a step, and pocketed the cell. She went into a deceptively clumsy looking defensive posture, and waited. The teacher came after her, shouting about how dare she use that cell in her class, especially when the teacher was talking to her. She demanded that Linda turn over the cell immediately. She politely refused. The teacher then instructed her to finish her trip to the front of the class, adding that she would otherwise be dragged to the front and dealt with all the more harshly. Linda quietly reminded her that such attacks had been prohibited, and went on to say that she would defend herself if necessary.</p> <p>The teacher roared ""How *dare* you threaten me?"" and swung her baton at Linda's head. She ducked the blow and stepped away, avoiding any special moves. The teacher moved to grab her arm and raised the baton for another attempted strike.</p> <p>""STOP!"" They turned toward the door, where Miss James stood. ""I will see you, *both* of you, in the hallway. Now!"" She looked at the rest of the class. ""You will quietly read the next chapter until we return."" Her tone allowed no question.</p> <p>Once the door was closed, she turned on the teacher. ""Just what did you think you were doing?""</p> <p>""She was tardy, disrespectful, unprepared, and confrontational. She even threatened me. She played with that cell in class, and refused to hand it to me. She needs to learn who is the master here!"" She stood tall and straight, her eyes dancing with a zealot's fire.</p> <p>""Do you, for one minute, think that we were not monitoring her every move this morning? That we didn't see that staged confrontation in the hallway, or your attempts at provocation and humiliation?"" The teacher lost a bit of her starch.</p> <p>The headmistress continued ""Do you have any concept of what you may have done?""</p> <p>""Yes! If you had not interrupted me, I would have been well on the way toward saving the school and restoring the legacy of more than a century!""</p> <p>""Wrong! You would have destroyed the school, and ended up in disgrace. In all likelihood, you would have found yourself in prison, as well. You still may.""</p> <p>""She is trying to destroy the school and all we stand for!""</p> <p>""No, she is our only hope for *saving* the school. Did you pay no attention at all this morning? If she does nothing, this school will be closed in the midst of a very public scandal. We will all be disgraced, and you and several of the other teachers will face serious criminal charges. Our backers and friends will do nothing to stop it, or to help you. Most likely, you will spend the rest of your life in prison.""</p> <p>""She was attending classes today in order to ascertain whether there is anything about this school which makes it worth her considerable time and effort to save it. She can walk away at any time and leave us to our fate. And just to make it clear, if she *does* manage to rescue the school, she will effectively own it. She will have the authority to have any of us summarily dismissed for cause, and to change any and all of our policies and procedures.""</p> <p>She turned to Linda. ""She is the exception, not the rule here. What can we do to convince you to continue your evaluation?""</p> <p>""She did not work alone, so an example must be made. I will offer her two choices."" She turned to the teacher. ""You have only two choices. You can accompany us to Miss James' office, where the police will be summoned. When they arrive, you will be taken away to face serious assault charges. All resources of the school, and all of the influence of its backers, will operate to make sure you receive the most severe penalties possible. In case you are thinking of threatening to reveal secrets of the school or the backers, think of how they would respond to such threats. If you survived at all, you most certainly would be unable to speak or even write those secrets. If they are annoyed enough, you would quietly disappear and spend the rest of your days painfully serving the pleasure of a few of the more vicious among them.""</p> <p>The teacher was visibly shaken. ""What is my other choice?""</p> <p>""You will be subjected to the most severe punishment you have repeatedly given your students. You will be forcefully stripped of your clothes, bent over your desk with your bottom facing the class, and caned. You will start with 20 strokes. If you cry out or move, more strokes will be added. You will then stand and display your markings to the students of this class and the next. You will maintain proper posture and silence at all times. If your posture slips, or you make any noise, or your eyes tear, you will receive additional strokes. Your colleagues will be brought in to witness your punishment, and told the reasons for it. You will remain unclothed for the rest of the day. After that, you will be on probation. If you abuse any student here, or even threaten such abuse, you will be prosecuted as I described. Is that clear?""</p> <p>""Y... yes."" The colour had drained completely from her face. ""Headmistress, you would allow this?""</p> <p>""I think she is being remarkably lenient, by offering you the second choice. What she said about the backers is quite true.""</p> <p>""I will make it easier for you. If you accept the second choice, you will later be offered the choice of resigning. There will be conditions, however. You will understand that you have no chance of recommendations. The school will acknowledge that you once worked here, and that you resigned, but no more than that. And most importantly, that you do not attempt to use any information to which you may be privy to the detriment of the school, its backers, its supporters, or its students, past, present, or future. You would no longer be a teacher, and would not seek any position involving authority over children or young adults. The benefit would be that you would no longer have the threat of imminent prosecution, death, dismemberment, or torture hanging over your head. If you are particularly well behaved, one of our friends might be convinced to offer you a menial position in one of their many business concerns.""</p> <p>""That is remarkably generous of you."" Miss James turned to the teacher. ""What is your choice?""</p> <p>""You really leave me no choice. I will take the second.""</p> <p>""Very well."" Miss James returned to the classroom. She selected some students to act as runners in order to summon certain teachers. She also sent for some of the other students and Matron.</p> <p>When they arrived, Linda noticed a particularly large senior student. She was easily the tallest person there and well muscled. Linda noticed that she walked with a slight limp. Introductions were made, and Linda learned that the limp was a after effect of a particularly severe series of canings more than a year before. The faculty were all well aware of that fact. With Linda's consent, that girl was to administer the punishment. When the teacher heard Linda agree, she regarded them with an expression of stark fear. She was all too aware of the fact that she had been the one to give that girl the limp.</p> <p>They moved to the front of the room. Miss James briefly described the reasons for the punishment, and its nature. The teacher stood facing the audience as the student literally ripped the clothes from her body. The tattered remains were thrown to the side. She knew better than to move or speak during this process, but much of her mind was screaming for her to escape. She was told to assume the position on her desk. As she did so, the large student asked the class which among them had gotten the worst from her. A smallish, black haired girl was the consensus choice. She was then told to move to the other side of the desk. Her job was to observe the teacher, and inform the others if she struggled, moved, cried, or made any noise.</p> <p>Even now, a part of her believed that they would never go through with it. Yes, they had stripped her and bent her over her own desk, but in the end they *THWAK*! The blow startled a cry from her.</p> <p>""Five more.""</p> <p>She clamped her teeth against the protest rising in her throat, knowing it would only lead to yet more blows.</p> <p>The student delivered the blows expertly, varying their timing, placement, and intensity for maximum response and effect. Just as she had seen - and felt - this same teacher do over the years. She had learned the ones that would elicit an involuntary response, and made good use of that knowledge. Until, at last, her arm tired. </p> <p>After 42 strokes, the teacher was allowed to stand. She could barely do so, and maintaining the required posture was intensely painful. Once she was in place, Linda walked over and stood in front of her. She frankly regarded her nudity, and then looked the teacher in the eye. While her face was flatly emotionless, her eyes filled the teacher with terror. She had never seen such a combination of control, contempt, and cruelty in anyone's eyes before, and she hoped she never would have again. She had been a fool to go up against this demon child.</p> <p>Without saying a word, Linda turned and walked out of the room. She had been practising that look since the rape in the alley, but this had been her first chance to use it. She liked the results. Miss James followed her to her next class, then left.</p> <p>Behind her, other students and teachers had silently exited the room. It was time for the next class. The students from the teacher's next class flowed in, many looking curiously at their naked, striped teacher. Once they were in their seats, the large student briefly described what had happened, and set them to reading. She also warned them that other classes would be coming by to witness the results. She appointed the largest girl in the class to monitor the teacher, then stepped in front of her as Linda had. Her face was a mask of contempt. She shook her head, and walked out of the room. She was late to her next class, but the teacher knew why and didn't make an issue of it.</p></div>",[]
939,"Linda's New School, Part 14",14,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-01,2,3,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Aftermath</p> <p>The rest of the day was unnaturally quiet. Many of the students and teachers were in shock. Matron went about her duties in a wooden manner. Wherever Linda went, a path opened up in front of her. Students and teachers alike regarded her in different mixtures of admiration and fear. While a small part of her felt almost supernaturally powerful as a result, she knew that this reaction would have to be broken. Her plans required interacting with the students as a peer, not as some Olympian deity.</p> <p>She barely noticed lunch. The rest of her classes were handled in a quiet, businesslike manner. PE was led by the same teacher she had for maths the previous class.</p> <p>After their last class of the day, she invited Victoria to her office. As a precaution, she used Blue Boy to scan for new bugs. The room was apparently clean. She sat there, hugging the rabbit, as she gazed thoughtfully at her friend.</p> <p>""This is not good. I wanted to get some of the teachers and staff in line, not stomp the whole school.""</p> <p>""For what it's worth, some of the girls have started humming 'Ding, dong, the Witch is Dead' in the halls. The teachers don't like it at all.""</p> <p>That gave Linda an idea. ""Who do we have with a good hand for drawing? Or maybe cartooning?""</p> <p>""What are you up to?""</p> <p>""Just an idea to break the mood. But I need someone who can draw quickly and well.""</p> <p>""I can think of a few, but...""</p> <p>""Bring them. I can interview anyone I want here, and right now, I want to interview them.""</p> <p>Victoria rose to her feet, coming to attention and snapping a salute. ""Yes, Ma'am! Right away, Ma'am!""</p> <p>""Quit that!"" she paused, as Victoria grinned. ""Oh, you! Just get going.""</p> <p>While she waited, she pulled up the school student records to see whether they contained any information about artistic skill. After a disappointing search, she started looking at the financial records. The school was bringing in a lot of money, but the spending records did not seem to add up, and there were income streams that seemingly came from nowhere. She made a note to look into it later.</p> <p>By that time, the girls were arriving. With the exception of Victoria, they looked very nervous. Some even looked frightened. Victoria closed the door behind them, and Linda began.</p> <p>""Oh, relax. You're not in trouble, and I haven't eaten anyone's soul in days."" They didn't seem as reassured as she would have liked. ""I have some projects in mind, but I am going to need some artistic help. I may even need more than one of you before this is all done. They shouldn't take much time. In fact, time is very important. And I can make sure you don't get in trouble for it. How many of you can draw cartoon style images quickly, but fairly well?"" About half raised their hands. ""Good. Now, how many can do drawings on the computer?"" A smaller group, some from the first group, some not, raised their hands. ""Alright. Those who can do both, stay. For the rest, thank you and I'll see you around school. Please don't tell anyone about this meeting or what you think might be happening."" About 2/3 of the girls left.</p> <p>""Ok. How many of you have seen ""The Wizard of Oz"" more than once, or read the books more than once?"" All of the girls indicated they had. ""Great! Some of you may have heard your friends quietly humming a song from the movie. Some of you may have been among those doing the humming. We're going to build on that. What I need is an image to secretly circulate. It is important that nobody knows it came from me, however. Do you all remember the scene where they see the Professor behind the curtain, operating the giant head?"" More nods.</p> <p>""We want something like that. We need a big, frightening image that can symbolize the image many people have of me after the recent events. Bigger than life. Scary beyond all reason. You know, that kind of thing. It should be in a school uniform, or something like it. Nearby, there should be a curtain on a rod, pulled aside. Behind the curtain, life size or even a bit smaller, is a naked, blushing, maybe cringing figure which can be recognized as me. It could be holding one of my stuffed animals,"" she indicated the Gainsboroughs, ""or not. Mostly, she should be an ordinary, non frightening girl. And it should say something like 'pay no attention to the girl behind the curtain.'"" She looked around the group.</p> <p>""Some copies will need to be on paper. Some on the computers. They will need to be passed around in a way that the girls see them but the adults don't."" She got out some paper. ""I would like each of you to sketch something along those lines. Is there anyone here who does not want to do this?"" Nobody moved or spoke up. ""Then let's begin.""</p> <p>One girl, a blonde about a year older than Linda, spoke up. ""Does it have to be one picture? Why not a small series? That way, if one part gets seen it won't seem that important to *them*.""</p> <p>Linda thought a moment. ""Good idea. I don't want this to take too long, though. Time is critical.""</p> <p>""All the more reason. With separate images, we can divide up the work much more easily. Some of us are better at some things than at others. We can benefit from that.""</p> <p>""I like the way you think. What is your name, anyway?""</p> <p>""Saundra.""</p> <p>""I like the way you think, Saundra. Does anyone else have any questions? Comments? Ideas?""</p> <p>""I have one."" A petite brunette, this time.</p> <p>""Yes?""</p> <p>""Why? What is this for?""</p> <p>""That's a fair question. Let me ask you one. Are you afraid of me now?""</p> <p>""A little.""</p> <p>""As much as when you came here?""</p> <p>""No. A lot less.""</p> <p>""When you first came in here, would you have been able to talk to me like this?""</p> <p>""Probably not. I still don't quite understand.""</p> <p>""I need to be able to fit in and work with the girls here. The way things are now, they are too afraid of me. I need to change that.""</p> <p>""And something funny is a good way to change your image? I can see that.""</p> <p>""Anything else? Anyone? No? Ok, let's get those sketches.""</p> <p>They worked and brainstormed, sometimes argued, for about an hour. Finally, they had images they liked. They divided up the work and left, leaving Linda and Victoria in there alone.</p> <p>""Do you think it'll work?""</p> <p>""I don't know. I hope so. If nothing else, those girls at least see me as human again. I don't know about you, but I'm getting hungry. Isn't it about dinner time?""</p> <p>""Pretty soon. I have to do a couple of things before then. Bye."" And she was off.</p> <p>Using the cell, Linda called home. She told her parents about the event in the classroom, and asked them for news. Things were moving quickly, but well, at their end. The governors were as anxious as she was to wrap things up as soon as possible. If not more so. They also advised her that her punishment of the teacher was probably excessive. She had limited her options, leaving herself little room to escalate if it should become necessary.</p> <p>The call to her monitors also produced interesting news. They had played the recording of the headmistress' willingness to throw her to the wolves to Miss FitzGibbon. Lightly edited. She was shocked, and appeared ready to turn on the school and everyone connected with it. Especially if it would save her from prison and total disgrace. They had things on hold for now, but could not keep it that way much longer. If she ended up wanting to destroy the school, they had a lot more ammunition. And there were some people from the medical board who were eager to investigate Matron. She thanked them and ended the call.</p> <p>With a sigh, she settled back into her chair. It seemed like she was walking an electrified tightrope, with sharks on one side and crocodiles on the other. Half of her apparent power was little more than bluff and momentum. One slip, and the whole thing could come crashing down. It was thrilling, but exhausting.</p> <p>But worse than that, it was lonely. She missed her friends. Victoria was the closest thing to a friend she had here, and she was becoming more of an assistant. She hugged Blue Boy tighter. She didn't even dare tell her the real reason for the pictures. She desperately wanted to make some friends among the students there. And as long as she was the Giant Killer, that would be all but impossible.</p> <p>She glanced at the time. It was nearly time to go eat. She rose from her chair, deposited Blue Boy next to Pinkie, and composed herself to leave.</p></div>",[]
940,"Linda's New School, Part 15",15,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-01,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dinner</p> <p>She made her way toward the refectory. As she passed the common room, Victoria stepped out and joined her, grinning. She looked a question at her, but just got a mumbled ""art homework"" by way of explanation. When they reached their table, she noted that she still had an ordinary chair. She took that as a good sign.</p> <p>When the teachers filed in, she noticed that one was still naked and was looking a bit the worse for wear. She was not unhappy about that, but she was annoyed at the memory of her parents' comment. Admittedly, her ""choices"" had lacked subtlety.</p> <p>The faculty sat, followed by the girls. As a different set of girls served the meals, the headmistress rose to make announcements. The room quieted abruptly, with only the serving girls moving.</p> <p>""This morning, at Assembly, we announced certain temporary changes to our procedures. These changes were made necessary by the likelihood that officials, some of them undoubtedly men, will be making unannounced visits to inspect the school over the next few days. The consequences of such inspectors witnessing any improprieties could be very damaging for the school and for all of you. Sadly, one of our teachers took it on herself to ignore those instructions."" She turned and looked at the teacher. ""Stand up. It is rare for one of our teachers to suffer the disciplinary measures that we usually reserve for our more wayward students. That we have done so now is an indication of the seriousness of the situation. I cannot emphasize the matter enough. We will try to warn you when such inspectors arrive, but we may not be able to. Until this matter is concluded, we must all act as though they are in the building at all times. Do you all understand?""</p> <p>""Yes, Headmistress."" The girls chorused.</p> <p>She gestured for the teacher to sit, then continued with more mundane announcements. She led them in the benediction, then sat. They began to eat. Linda noticed that the girls at one of the tables were sitting in shocked silence.</p> <p>Catching Victoria's eye, she gestured a question.</p> <p>""Oh, them? Some of the teachers have their own sycophants. They are, or were, hers. She had gotten most of them special assignments, so they probably didn't see what happened. If they heard about it, they likely didn't believe it. They were sure she was next in line for Headmistress, and wanted to be in with the power. All that kissing up gone to waste."" She pulled a face. ""They're not best pleased, I can tell you that.""</p> <p>""Trouble?""</p> <p>""Probably not. Their way runs more to rude comments and social snubs. They probably won't go out of their way to help you, though.""</p> <p>""I can live with that.""</p> <p>""If they knew where things were headed, they would probably try to hook up with you. Want me to tell them?""</p> <p>""No thank you. *That* kind of help I don't need.""</p> <p>They turned their attention to their food, which Linda decided was on a par with that of her old school. Hardly restraunt quality, but not the stuff of Dickens. They kept the rest of their conversation light and inconsequential.</p> <p>As they bussed their dishes, Victoria asked her to come to the common room, to see something. She was trying to be mysterious, but the twinkle in her eyes ruined the effect.</p></div>",[]
941,"Linda's New School, Part 16",16,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-01,2,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Début</p> <p>As they approached the common room, she knew something was very different. Girls who had stared in fear (and sometimes awe) earlier in the day were barely hiding giggles as they passed. Others looked puzzled, sometimes whispering to the gigglers. Linda had a pretty good idea what was going on.</p> <p>As usual, their approach quieted the room. Once it was clear that no adults were coming, the sounds of enjoyment returned. She noticed that the girls were passing around books by Baum, and a variety of others. She went around behind one of the apparently reading girls, and found what she had expected. The cartoons were nestled unobtrusively in the books.</p> <p>Victoria winked and led her to the computer in the corner. She showed her what certain biographical references brought up. Now that she got a better look, the third panel was more recognizable, and more embarrassing, than she had expected. Even Blue Boy was fairly detailed. He was also positioned in a way that covered nothing.</p> <p>Linda gave a brief half smile, then gestured to Victoria to follow her. They quickly made their way to her office, where they could talk.</p> <p>""That last panel was more than I expected,"" she began. She had to wait a moment, as her friend let out a long suppressed laugh.</p> <p>""I thought they captured that blush rather well.""</p> <p>""Along with altogether too much else. Oh, well. Done is done. And they seem to be doing what I wanted. Now comes the hard part. After another day or so, all of the known copies will need to be deeply hidden or destroyed. We don't want them falling into the wrong hands. The same with the on-line versions. Thank the girls, and feel free to describe my reactions.""</p> <p>""Has anyone told you that you get bossy when you are behind that desk? Even when you're saying something good?""</p> <p>Linda stuck her tongue out at her. ""Don't you have some homework you need to get done?""</p> <p>Victoria saluted and left, giggling as she closed the door.</p> <p>Linda waited a moment, to make sure she was gone. Then she got up to take care of another matter.</p> <p>Linda took the short way, up the front stairs, and found her way to the utility closet. It took her a few tries to find the right key, but once she did, she found her way into the monitor room with no further difficulty. The woman at the monitors turned to face her.</p> <p>""Since you can't find me, and I'm obviously not here, I'm probably in my office. Wouldn't you say?""</p> <p>""That sounds reasonable to me. What can I do for you, oh hallucination of mine? And where can I get more of whatever brought this on?""</p> <p>""Since we are not having this conversation, you can muse freely about things I would have no way of knowing.""</p> <p>""Such as?""</p> <p>""Such as the streaming video feeds. How many are there, and how do they start?""</p> <p>""We can have up to four simultaneous streams. One is broadcast at specific times, the other three are on demand.""</p> <p>""Encrypted?""</p> <p>""Industrial strength. Keys are rotated frequently.""</p> <p>""Are any live, or all from disk?""</p> <p>""We can run one live feed, but we usually use that for conferencing only.""</p> <p>""Are there *any* of those streams that wouldn't get us fried if they went public?""</p> <p>""A few actual educational productions from class projects, and the archived Board Meetings. Well, the official parts of them, anyway. And the school introduction.""</p> <p>""Well, I suppose it's better than nothing. Who does the camera work for the class projects and the like?""</p> <p>""Most of the time, I do. For some of the meetings, I just put a couple of fixed cameras on tripods in the room, and then mix it from here.""</p> <p>""Alright. In a few minutes, I should still be in my office. I will need you to meet me there and record a short video. Once you have it, you will need to reprogram the computers to play that video in the place of all the others. If the current stream would be encrypted, then this should be as well. This will need to continue until this is all settled, and the new policies are in place. For the near future, every bit coming out of this place will be subject to intense attention, and not just by people friendly to me or the School. Can you do that?""</p> <p>""As long as your video doesn't run too long.""</p> <p>""It won't.""</p> <p>""Ok. One more thing. Are the priest holes still active?""</p> <p>""Most of them still exist, but they haven't been used by visitors in years. Too much chance of being seen or otherwise discovered inside or outside the school. Our valued friends prefer the relative safety of the streams. Sometimes Miss James uses them when she is doing teacher evaluations and the like, but that is about it.""</p> <p>""Thanks. See you in a few.""</p> <p>Within an hour, the change had been completed. Every request or access of a Sands stream would see the same thing: A closeup of Linda. She would introduce herself, and tell the viewers that the School is undergoing some changes. Until those changes were complete, all of their entertaining and educational streams would not be available. She thanked them for their patience, and ended the video.</p></div>",[]
942,"Linda's New School, Part 17",17,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,2,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Trouble Outside</p> <p>Shortly after completing her video, her cell rang. It was her watchers, and the news wasn't good. Tensions were starting to run high, and people were threatening to quit. She agreed to meet them all in the woods, as soon as she could get there.</p> <p>""No rest for the wicked, I guess."" With a shrug, she locked her office and went to Miss James' door. She knocked, and waited.</p> <p>""Come in.""</p> <p>Poking her head in through the door, she warned the headmistress that she would be outside the building for the next couple of hours, meeting with some of her people. If she was needed, she could be reached on the cell.</p> <p>Miss James acknowledged the statement, but did not look pleased.</p> <p>Truth be known, Linda was not pleased, either. She had seen how a number of people had handled similar conflicts, but never in this kind of situation. She went out the front door, and walked toward the roadway. She pulled out the cell and called their number.</p> <p>""I'm outside, walking down the road. Any cars coming?"" She listened to the response. ""Good. Have someone meet me and guide me in. It would probably be a good idea to have someone watch behind me. I don't think they would be stupid enough to try following me, but I could be wrong. Already? Whose idea was that? Great! Call me if a car comes or something. Thanks. Bye."" She put the cell in her pocket and continued walking.</p> <p>After the oppressive atmosphere of the school, the walk down the road seemed almost like the parks back home. Especially with the prospect of seeing her friends again. With everything that had happened, it seemed like weeks since that long, uncomfortable car ride. Had it really only been a day and a half?</p> <p>The early evening was pleasantly warm, and the slowly fading light was more than enough for her to see her way. She had no idea how far into the woods they were, so she decided to just enjoy the walk. As she walked, she watched and listened for movement among the trees. Other than the light breeze rustling the leaves, she didn't hear much.</p> <p>She wasn't sure how far she had walked when she saw a figure in the road, some distance ahead. As she got closer, she recognized the silhouette and waved happily. She picked up her pace a bit, and when she got close enough to do so without shouting she called out ""Mark! Oh, I've missed you guys!"" They came together in a brief, friendly hug, then set off into the woods.</p> <p>""Is everyone there?""</p> <p>""Almost. Constable Mary had to work, Roberta had a 'family obligation', and Steve is still doing the computer thing.""</p> <p>""He never was one for surrounding himself with nature."" She grinned.</p> <p>""Too right. Still, he's having fun doing his part.""</p> <p>""I'll bet. Getting him that computer was one of the better things we've done.""</p> <p>""Too right."" He paused a moment. ""Ok, why aren't you asking?""</p> <p>""Because I want to hear it in general when I get there, and then each person's side from them. I don't want anybody to think you were campaigning.""</p> <p>""Makes sense, I guess. Watch the root, there. We're pretty close anyway.""</p> <p>She could make out quiet murmurings and see muted lights about 20 meters ahead. As she drew closer, she could smell faint traces of Indian take out. ""Do you know if they left me any vindaloo?""</p> <p>""There was some left when I headed for the road."" With a smile, he raised his voice a little. ""Of course, someone could have scarfed the rest while I was gone.""</p> <p>""You were the one who had thirds, you little rat!"" Came a friendly response from Janice, the ambulancewoman, as they stepped into the small clearing which served as their ""field headquarters"". ""Hey, Linda. How's that scratch doing?""</p> <p>""What scratch?"" Asked Mark.</p> <p>""None of your business. It still stings sometimes. Especially when I dry myself off.""</p> <p>Amused at Mark's sudden discomfort, Janice responded. ""I'll give you some ointment. Keep the tube with you, and reapply it each time. The *last* thing you want is that getting infected.""</p> <p>""Thanks. Now for the important stuff. What food did you save me?"" Everyone laughed, and produced the cartons and a spoon. Looking over the wreckage, she sniffed one carton in particular. With a smile, she dipped the spoon in and took a taste. ""Oooh, yes. The good stuff,"" she said, through pleasantly burning lips. Cradling her treasure, she looked around. ""Are we ready to begin?""</p> <p>""We are now."" John, another of her council estate friends, stepped into the clearing. ""Nobody followed you.""</p> <p>""Thanks, everyone. Actually, let me say that again. While most of you have your own reasons for what we are doing, you have let me play the central role in the whole thing and you have been here for me the whole time. It can't have been easy for you. Or comfortable,"" she added, looking for somewhere to sit. Mark showed her a folding chair. ""So I really do want to thank each and every one of you. Now,"" she sat, smoothing her uniform skirt under her, and settled into the chair. ""I understand there are some conflicts starting to come up. I should have expected that. I didn't, but I should have. Do any of you think you can give a brief summary of the problems, one that everyone can agree with?"" Janice and Mark both indicated an affirmative.</p> <p>""Alright. Here is what I propose. I will listen to the summary, and then make sure you all agree it is at least superficially correct. Then I will speak with each of you either separately or grouped by position, and try to sort this out. Is that acceptable to everyone?"" They all agreed.</p> <p>She gestured for Janice to begin. ""We have been following what you have been doing, by listening to the bugs and phone taps, talking anonymously with your parents, and watching other indications. Some of us are unhappy with being left out of the loop when you use that damned bunny or your dad's briefcase to kill the bug you're wearing. Some of us are not entirely happy with the direction you are taking this, either. As you said, we each have our own reasons for doing this. Some don't think your way will fill our needs. And some are here out of personal loyalty to you,"" she glanced at a few of the boys, ""and think we should all shut up and just let you do what you think is best. Finally, some of the younger people do not like the way the adults here treat them, and vice versa.""</p> <p>Linda looked around. ""Does that about sum it up?"" There was general agreement, although a few looked like they wanted to add something.</p> <p>""Ok, here's what we'll do. I have one thing to address with all of you, then I will speak to you individually or in little groups. When I do, I want three promises from you. First, is that the rest of you will avoid listening in when it's not your turn. Second, when I do talk to you, I just want to deal with your issues rather than make some attempt at a universal solution. Finally, if we agree that I cannot meet your needs, you will be free to leave with no hard feelings. But if you do leave, you will take no action to undermine the rest of us. Can you all agree to these things?"" She looked at each person, and got an affirmative.</p> <p>""Alright. First, I need to talk about the blackouts. As much as we might wish otherwise, this is not a nice, clean little game. And some of you are not completely free to act as you might choose. I have said, or listened to, things which you really don't want to hear. There are some kinds of things which, if Mary or Janice heard them, would have to be reported. I am not saying that any of the unheard conversations included anything like that. But then again, I am not saying they didn't. There are other things which would simply be too upsetting for some of you. I can only ask you to trust me on this. Believe me, you will all sleep better for it."" She looked around.</p> <p>""For the same reasons, you do not want to hear my conversations with the others here. Think about the kind of reaction you would get if a boy accidentally overheard a frank discussion between some girls about recent, unpleasant period problems."" John turned a bit pale, as the rest chuckled. ""Can you all agree to do as I ask in this part of it?""</p> <p>Again, she looked around until each agreed. ""Alright. I will speak with Mark first, for two reasons. First, I wouldn't let him talk about it on the way in here. Second, I have what is probably an unrelated question to ask him. While we are talking, the rest of you get together and decide who will see me in groups and who will be one on one. OK?"" They agreed.</p> <p>She gathered Mark, the chair, and the leftovers, and moved to a corner of the clearing.</p> <p>""Alright, Mark. Who is she and what is the problem between you?""</p> <p>""How did you know?""</p> <p>""How long have I been around you guys? How many times have I seen what you looked like after you had your heart set on some girl, only to have her reject you?""</p> <p>""Not *that* many times!""</p> <p>She just looked him in the eye silently. ""Alright! Alright! Far too many times. It's that school mate of yours, Stephanie.""</p> <p>She winced in sympathy. ""Uh, Mark? You remember what it was like after what we saw in the alley? Especially for the guys like you, the ones who knew her? Before that, you had been the randiest rooster in the crowd. How long did it take before you could chat up the girls again?""</p> <p>""Until the bastard got nicked, and I had some talks with those counsellors from Janice's group. Even now, I'm not the same.""</p> <p>""Thank God! You were an embarrassing little git before. When you did start seeking female companionship again, you seemed more mature and caring. Sensitive, even. And you were a lot more successful at getting on their good side, weren't you?""</p> <p>""Well, yes. But what has that got to do with this?""</p> <p>""To all intents and purposes, some of those so-called teachers in there did the same thing to her sister that he did to her. Only they didn't just rape her body. They had her at their mercy for weeks, and abused and humiliated her at will. And when she collapsed, there was nothing any of us could do. She went from being a lot like I was before the alley, alive, full of energy, a bit wild and full of herself, to little more than a vegetable. Steph loved her intensely, even when she disapproved of her actions. She still loves her. She was always a bit of a prude, but after what happened to her sister she had a hard time trusting anyone. Even though it was women who did it, a man sent her there.""</p> <p>""It took the robbery and arrest to start you healing. What we are doing here may do the same for her. Stick around, and she will remember the part you played in all this. When she is ready, she will remember you. Be nice. Be helpful. But give her the room she needs just now. Can you do that?""</p> <p>""I guess.""</p> <p>""Good. You're one of the 'shut up and follow' crowd Janice mentioned, aren't you?""</p> <p>""Yeah, I guess I am.""</p> <p>""It would be helpful if you could back off that a bit. Some of them are here for revenge, just like we were. They fantasize about closing down the school and torturing some of those teachers for a very long time, barely keeping them alive. I can get them a lot of what they really want, but it will fall short of those fantasies. In the end, what I'm trying to give them is even better. But they don't see that yet. Give them time and room, and especially understanding. You *have* been there. We didn't get everything we fantasized, either. But what we did get was pretty good. Use that memory to help you know what to say and do with them. Ok?""</p> <p>""Ok.""</p> <p>""Anything we haven't covered?""</p> <p>""Not really.""</p> <p>""Alright, then. Send in the next victims! Oh, one more thing. This is very important. Send me something to drink. All this talking is going to dry me out. No alcohol. I need what little is left of my mind tonight.""</p> <p>He agreed, and walked back to the group. Soon, a group of three girls with Stephanie in the lead approached. They handed her a cold can of orange soda, and waited as she took a drink from it. Then they got down to business. She convinced them that her approach would get them what they really wanted: destruction of the ""old"" school and punishment of the really bad teachers. She promised to get them a DVD of the punishment, which she could show to her sister if she thought it would help. When she was confident that she had their support again, she asked for a word alone with Stephanie.</p> <p>""Had Mark been bothering you?""</p> <p>""Now that you ask, he has been getting on my nerves.""</p> <p>""Thought so. I've had a word with him, and he should be better company after this. He knows more than you think about what you are going through. He went through something all too similar not too long ago. It wasn't directly to do with this school, but there are connections. If you need to talk, or even to vent, he can be a sympathetic ear. So can Janice, but she doesn't fancy you the way he does.""</p> <p>""He fancies me?"" She rolled her eyes. ""Why doesn't that surprise me?""</p> <p>""Yes, he fancies you. But he also knows that you are not ready for that now, and might not be for some time. So he will back off, but he will be ready to help if he can. Try not to take *too* much advantage of him, even if he is just a boy."" She rolled her eyes, and they giggled.</p> <p>She went through the group, and got them working together again. If things worked out, they all would get the important parts of what they really wanted. By halfway through the group, the night air had chilled enough that she was glad she had brought her hoodie. While the warmup shirt was an awkward fit over the uniform, the warmth was worth it. By the time she was done, she was more than ready to go back to her room. Most of the others had left already, to their homes or their planned activities.</p> <p>Mark walked her back to the road, and made sure she was on her way before heading back to camp. He would make sure the camp was cleared and the equipment was working (especially the repeaters, which let them monitor the bugs and taps from a more comfortable location), then he would also leave. Two others would keep a physical watch on the road and the house that night, with others taking shifts before morning.</p> <p>She had gone a little way down the road when the cell rang. It was Miss James, reminding her of the hour and the falling temperature, and asking whether she would be in soon. She said she was on her way in, and that she was using part of her old outfit to keep warm. Just as she ended the call, it rang again. This time, it was her father. He was doing a random check, to make sure she still had the cell. He assured her that things were moving rapidly, and that the turnover might even happen sooner than expected. They ended the call just as she broke free of the trees and headed toward the door.</p> <p>She closed the door behind her and turned to unexpectedly find Miss James standing in front of her. They acknowledged each other, and then the headmistress moved around her and locked the door. She looked at the hoodie, and shook her head.</p> <p>""Better not let anybody see you in that. It would be a serious violation of the rules, you know.""</p> <p>Linda nodded, and shed the offending garment. She wished the headmistress a good night, which got her a brief nod, then set off for her room.</p></div>",[]
943,"Linda's New School, Part 18",18,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,1,3,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sleep</p> <p>When she approached the common room, she heard a few quiet voices and what sounded like giggles coming from there. Just as she reached the doorway, there was a shuffling of paper. Looking in, she saw Victoria and some of the other girls looking a bit too innocent. She looked a question at Victoria, who tried to keep a straight face for a few seconds, but gave up and smiled. The others started quietly humming ""We're off to see the Wizard"", while she held up copies of the cartoons. Linda gave her a tired smile, then gestured toward the dorms. The two of them made their way to the room, with the chorus a short distance behind. When asked where she had been, she tried to exude an air of mystery as she said she had been in a meeting.</p> <p>When she went to take her shower, she almost turned back. Once she was well away from her door, the hallway was quickly lined with grinning, humming girls. She glanced back, and found the way blocked by some of the girls. Even as tired as she was, she blushed fiercely at the experience of walking naked down that living corridor, with every eye on her. Somehow, the cartoon didn't seem as good an idea any more. Victoria, on the other hand, seemed undisturbed. When they reached the showers, they had them to themselves. The others who wanted to had showered earlier.</p> <p>When they returned to their room, cleaned, powdered, and refreshed, they did not have an audience. Linda was profoundly grateful. She was also happy to note that nothing of hers seemed to have been disturbed in their absence. She quickly put things away, and crawled in bed. It seemed to Victoria that she was asleep before she even finished doing that.</p></div>",[]
944,"Linda's New School, Part 19",19,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Inspectors</p> <p>Morning came far too soon, with Victoria shaking her awake.</p> <p>""You've got to cut back those nights of debauchery. At least on school nights."" she snickered. ""You slept right through the bell.""</p> <p>""I'm up. I'm up."" she replied, blatantly fibbing.</p> <p>""Don't make me get the ice water!"" the redhead threatened.</p> <p>Mumbling imprecations under her breath, she got up, made her bed, and laid out her clothes. Joining the others, she staggered out the door and into line. As they made their way toward the pool, she heard quiet humming from parts of the line. It stopped every time they approached one of the watching teachers, then continued once the performers thought they were far enough away. While the teachers looked disapproving as they scanned the lines and tried to catch the hummers, several of them looked distinctly uncomfortable or even a bit afraid as they spotted her.</p> <p>The long lines of naked girls moved as slowly as they had the morning before. Linda wondered uncomfortably whether the monitor was watching her. Or even worse, recording her. Even though the video streams were no longer going out, the thought of being watched while she was naked made her uncomfortable. It was one thing when everyone was pretending to pay no attention. But deliberate watching... that was just wrong.</p> <p>Other than the uncomfortable thoughts, the morning ritual started pretty much as it had the day before. Nobody made any move toward her things while she rinsed off in the shower. Some people looked at her a bit strangely when she went to get in line. As she approached Victoria, she realized that she was carrying her towel much the same way as the cartoon had her holding Blue Boy. She shifted her hold uncomfortably.</p> <p>As before, she excused herself to hand her things to a nearby teacher. As she approached, the cell rang. She saw that it was her watchers, and quickly answered it. After her initial greeting, she didn't say anything until she ended the short call. She turned to the teacher.</p> <p>""Get everyone out. Now! There is a ministry car on the way with two men in it."" She turned and looked at the place where she knew one of the cameras was. She held up the cell as though talking on it and continued, a bit more loudly. ""Emergency! Have Miss James call me at once! A car is on its way in!""</p> <p>The teacher blew her whistle three times. ""Everybody out! Men are coming! You girls!"" she pointed to the group still waiting for the pool. ""Upstairs and get dressed! Now! The rest of you, get to the dorm showers, and rinse off and dress as quickly as you can! Go, go, go!"" She caught the attention of one of the other teachers, and motioned her toward the changing room. The other nodded, and rushed off in that direction.</p> <p>As Linda joined the rush to the door, the cell rang again. It was the headmistress. Linda told her that a Ministry car containing two men and a woman was coming in through the woods. She went on to assure her that none of them were affiliated with her group, and that all of the girls were on their way to the dorms. She also suggested some mops be sent to take care of the trail the wet girls were leaving enroute to the dorms. She ended the call, and concentrated on not getting trampled. As she turned the last corner, she heard the three bell signal.</p> <p>Unlike the orderly lines of the morning march to the pool or the trickle of bodies as the girls individually returned from that swim, this was a moving crowd. Feeling parts of her body rub up against the naked bodies of the other girls made her much more aware of her own lack of clothes. It also reminded her of the bra incident, embarrassing her even more.</p> <p>She thought to stop by the shower room and grab a handful of powder, but by the time she got there it was too crowded. She got to her room, dressed, grabbed her brush and comb, and made for her office. She tried brushing her hair on the run, but quickly gave up.</p> <p>Once she reached her office, she quickly neatened her hair as she stood just inside her open door. She heard The three approach, walking with the headmistress. In front of the latter's office, the woman directed the men to go inspect the pool area while she spoke with the headmistress. Linda closed her door, grabbed the cell, and called the watchers. She had them patch the bug in the headmistress' office through to her. As they did so, they relayed the name of the woman, and what they had already heard. As she waited for the feed, she went through school records. She found the one for that woman, an expelled student of the school, just as she started hearing the relayed conversation.</p> <p>The woman was bitter, and saw the current situation as a way to get back at the people who had abused her so badly when she was there. She named the teacher Linda had punished as one of those at the top of her list. Hearing that, Linda used the desk telephone to call the monitor room. She told the monitor to make her a dvd of the punishment, and to rush it down to her.</p> <p>In the meantime, the former student was demanding various records and the headmistress assured her they would be provided. Then she demanded that she be allowed to interview Linda. The headmistress allowed as how she had the right to make that demand, and reached for her phone. Linda couldn't tell who she called, but she asked whoever it was about Linda's own location. She ended the call and told the woman that she was most likely on her way to her office. She then went on to explain that Linda was given the office in order to be able to meet with the expected people without unnecessarily disrupting the school. She then picked up her phone, and called Linda's office number.</p> <p>Linda answered the call, as she cut the connection on the cell. She acknowledged the request of her presence, saying she would be right there. She set the cell to vibrate and slipped it in her pocket. She stepped out of her office and over to the door of the headmistress' office. She knocked and, greeted with an invitation, stepped in.</p> <p>The woman was a few inched taller than Linda. She was dressed in the severe style of Ministry agents, no matter what Ministry they are from. Her dark blonde hair was styled in the short, neat style favoured by female bureaucrats and the like. Other than that, she had changed little in the five years since the picture in her file had been taken.</p> <p>Miss James introduced her as being from the Ministry of Education, and told Linda that she was here in connection with the attack and the proposed shift in the Board of Governors. Linda shook hands with her, then invited her to her office.</p> <p>Once there, she closed the door, offered her a seat and rounded the desk to seat herself. Her chairs were of a normal size, so the woman could sit in relative comfort. Once seated, she got right to the point.</p> <p>""I suspect you have things to ask on the record, and things to discuss off the record. Why don't we get the official stuff first?""</p> <p>A bit startled, the woman agreed. First, she asked Linda's name and why she was there. Linda gave her name, but described her situation as having caught the attention of the wrong people one too many times. The woman nodded knowingly, then asked about the incident in the changing room. Linda described her official version, including the part about flinching when the finger found the wrong place, sending someone for help, and being examined by the ambulancewoman. She didn't have to act to show embarrassment about some parts.</p> <p>Acting a bit upset, she got up and took hold of Blue Boy. Cuddling him, she returned to her desk. Once she was seated, the woman looked at her and asked whether they could be frank. Linda agreed, but only on condition that the recording device be turned off. The last was said while looking directly at the woman's clutch. The woman sighed, then reached inside and seemed to be working a control.</p> <p>""Very well. The first thing I will frankly say is that in about a minute, any active recording or transmitting devices in this room will be disabled and may be severely damaged. If you have a cell in there, I suggest you turn it completely off or take it out of the room. The device my father brought me is quite powerful."" Suiting action to word, she disconnected her desk phone.</p> <p>The woman took a cell from her jacket, turned it off, then returned it to her pocket. She then gestured her readiness.</p> <p>Cuddling Blue Boy with one hand, she opened a desk drawer with the other. As she reached into the drawer, she used her other hand to activate the bunny's equipment. She closed the drawer, and put the seeming toy on the desk, near the clutch. After a moment, there were screeches, pops, and small puffs of smoke from the clutch and the woman's jacket. The woman jumped up, beat at her lapel for a moment and, finding the danger over, looked unhappily at her clutch.</p> <p>""I did warn you. Now we can talk, Claire."" The woman looked startled. When introducing them, the headmistress had not used her first name.</p> <p>Just then, there was a knock at the door. ""Just a minute,"" she responded, going to the door. It was the monitor, with the DVD she had requested. She thanked her, and sent her on her way. She returned to her desk, puting the unmarked case near the jammer.</p> <p>""Now that we are really off the record, what do you want here?""</p> <p>""I want to shut this place down, and punish the bitches who abused me.""</p> <p>Her bluntness startled Linda, but the vehemence was pretty much what she expected.</p> <p>""If you *had* to choose between the two, between closing the school with no other punishments of the teachers and keeping the school open while punishing the teachers, which would you choose?""</p> <p>""What do you mean?""</p> <p>Linda loaded the DVD into her computer. ""Let me show you what I mean."" When she saw the teacher, the woman's eyes hardened. But as the scene unfolded, they widened with surprise, then settled into a sort of grim enjoyment.</p> <p>""I arranged for that, and I can arrange appropriate punishments for the more abusive among the others. But only if I can keep the school open and complete my other plans. But if you interfere with that, if you force the school to close, the backers of the school will protect most of the teachers from anything worse than being unemployed. And what of the students? If you close the school, many of the current batch of girls would likely end up in Borstall or the like.""</p> <p>""If I succeed in gaining control of the school and keeping it open and free of public scandal, I can turn it into what it was supposed to be. Instead of broken sex toys and submissive sheep, it will be producing confident, productive women who are fit to assume the leadership roles their families might have expected of their precious sons. But I can't do that if you sabotage the process.""</p> <p>""Normally, the combined influence of the backers of this school would be such that neither of us could move against it. If you tried, you would find yourself blocked from above. If you made enough of a fuss, you might even disappear quietly. And I would have gotten nowhere with my plans. But a number of unusual events have come together to make my moves possible. But only if I do this now, and without outside interference.""</p> <p>After more discussion, Linda all but had her on her team. She had to promise a copy of that DVD and those of other punishments, to be delivered after the changes were completed. She would also warn Linda about any potential problems from within the Ministry.</p> <p>By the time they were done talking, she realized that she would have to hurry if she was going to make it to breakfast. She put Blue Boy next to pinky, covertly deactivating the jammer at the same time. She locked her office and rushed to the Refectory. There was nobody in line, so she was able to get right to the food and serve herself. She took her tray and quickly found Victoria. She made a quick show of a breakfast prayer, then started eating.</p> <p>As she ate, Victoria filled her in on the events of the morning. The inspectors had seemed rather disappointed to find the pool empty and the girls dressed. While they couldn't find an excuse to go to the dorms, they had looked around the building for anything else they could report. She didn't think they had found anything. Now they were there, at another table, sampling the breakfast.</p> <p>As she was describing the last, she drew Linda's attention to the entrance of the woman. The men did not seem pleased with her. After a brief conversation, they seemed even less so.</p></div>",[]
945,"Linda's New School, Part 20",20,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Assembly and Classes</p> <p>After breakfast, the girls hurried to Morning Assembly. They quickly found their seats and exchanged brief greetings with their classmates. The room quieted abruptly as the faculty entered, accompanied by the Ministry people. </p> <p>The Assembly started with the usual formalities. Once those were out of the way, Miss James started the morning announcements. ""As you can see, we have visitors here today. These people are from the Ministry of Education. They will be looking at the operation of the school. If they question you, or make any reasonable request, I urge you to cooperate. If you feel that they are making an unreasonable request, bring the matter to my attention and it will be resolved. It is very important that they complete their work quickly and effectively.""</p> <p>She went on with more usual announcements, including the fact that a replacement for Miss FitzGibbon would not be hired until after certain issues were resolved. She finished the announcements, pronounced the benediction, and dismissed them to their classes.</p> <p>Linda quickly approached her first teacher and warned her that she would be late to class, due to pressing business. The teacher acknowledged the warning, but was not pleased.</p> <p>Linda quickly went to her office and took out the cell. She called her team, and let them know what was happening. She learned that her work the night before had done some good, and there was no more talk of walking out.</p> <p>Next, she called her father. She told him about the Ministry people, including a heavily edited version of her meeting with the woman. He, in turn, told her that there would be a meeting of the Board of Governors in two days, and that the primary orders of business there would be acknowledgement of the new member of the board, election of the new chairman, and an address by that chairman. He advised her to write and practice that speech. There would be a less formal meeting before that one, where she would sign the relevant papers. She then told him that she would need her mother to pick her up after work for some serious shopping. Specifically, for an appropriately businesslike outfit for that meeting. He agreed to have her call Linda to make arrangements.</p> <p>She closed up her office and hurried to class. She arrived just in time to hear the announcement of a surprise quiz. When she looked at it, she found that it covered things she had already studied at her old school. Unfortunately, it had been some time before. She struggled with parts of it, but was confident that she had done passably well. At one point, as she looked up to think about an answer, she saw one of the Ministry men go by, glancing into classrooms as he passed.</p> <p>Class ended, and she made her way to her next class. She had the feeling she was being followed, and when she looked behind her she saw that same man. She shrugged and continued to class. The class itself proceeded in a businesslike manner. While she had to pay attention to keep up with the discussion, she did notice the man leaving after about 10 minutes.</p> <p>On her way to the next class, some girls stopped her briefly to tell her about an incident in the classroom of her next class. Apparently, the teacher had started to fall into her old habit of berating a student. Worse, it had happened when one of the men was observing the class. Before any real harm had been done, one of her favourites had caught her attention and reminded her of the observer in an indirect manner. To her credit, she changed her approach fairly smoothly and ended up giving the girl demerits rather than the punishment she would have preferred to give.</p> <p>By lunch time, the Ministry trio had left. Word was given that PE classes would be held as usual for the rest of the day.</p> <p>Linda spent the rest of the day and most of the next buried in research, interviewing faculty and staff, and writing her speeches and recommendations. She had never worked so hard in her academic career. The one break she took was a shopping trip with her mother. Who better to advise her on a power suit?</p></div>",[]
946,"Linda's New School, Part 21",21,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,1,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Taking Control</p> <p>After all the events leading up to it, the actual turnover was a bit of an anticlimax. She arrived in her business suit, every inch the executive. Her father carefully explained some of the details to her. She would hold one third of the votes on the board for a period of ten years. After that, she would merely hold twice the votes of any other member. The rest would be distributed as she and the board decided at the time. The rest of the board could override her decisions, but as a practical matter it would take three quarters of them to do so. She would immediately chair the board. While there were charter provisions which allowed the board to remove members, her votes assured that they could not do so within those ten years (unless, of course, *she* voted in favour of the motion). If the rest of the board unanimously agreed that she was incapable of exercising her votes properly due to her youth, her votes would temporarily be divided equally between her and her parents for a period not to extend beyond her twenty first birthday. In return, she agreed not to undertake legal actions against the Board or the School as long as the Board lives up to the agreement, unless she is compelled by law or court order to do so. The rest was largely boilerplate and detail.</p> <p>The document had already been signed by the other members. She noted that one name was conspicuously absent. He had been voted out in an earlier, emergency meeting. She signed in the indicated place. She noticed with amusement that the ceremonial gold-plated pen was engraved with the single word ""Change"". Her father then signed, due to her legal minority.</p> <p>That done, there was a sigh of relief from those assembled. It was done. She was presented with the pen, which she slipped into her clutch.</p> <p>The Board, including its newest member, then took their places to start the meeting. The cameras were activated, and the meeting was called to order. As the first order of business, the outgoing chairman formally introduced the newest member of the board. He then announced that he was stepping down from the chair, and called for nominations for his replacement. For the sake of form, one of the other members nominated Linda. After an unanswered call for other nominees, she was elected by acclimation. She accepted, then moved to the head of the table.</p> <p>In her brief speech, she promised to work to keep the best parts of the old while making the school more sustainable. She alluded to continuing a long tradition of producing educational and entertaining productions for their discriminating audience, as well as producing graduates who were better suited to the world of the Twenty-First Century. And she promised changes in staffing and procedures which would seriously decrease their liabilities. She spoke in carefully formal generalities, as suitable for an official meeting of that sort.</p> <p>She then ran the meeting according to the agenda, taking care of routine matters, and requesting (and receiving) a special budget for one-time changes in operations. She was also authorized as a committee of one to determine what changes were necessary, subject to later review by the board. Once the business was done, she accepted a motion to adjourn. The motion carried, and she declared the meeting over.</p> <p>The cameras were turned off, and conferencing links were established with the board members who could not attend. This was the real meeting - entirely off the record. She outlined her new mission for the school, turning from producing sex toys and servants to producing the leaders those families need. She was going to change some outdated and potentially dangerous policies, such as the shared towels. In the long term, she was also looking at making some changes in the uniforms. As to their their rather ... specialized ... videos, she definitely had some ideas.</p></div>",[]
947,"Linda's New School, Part 22",22,JOREYMAY,no@email,"One step short of a prison, the school in the English countryside was supposed to ""reform"" her. They had a different agenda. And she had other ideas as well.",2006-02-02,4,4,"Ff, ds, bd, spank, nc, rp, humil, voy",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Meeting</p> <p>Miss James, and most of the faculty and staff, was aware of what had happened at the Board meeting. And before it. They also knew that it was traditional for a new chairman of the Board to address the faculty and staff the day after being elected to that post. Therefore, there was a special meeting scheduled for the purpose. Later, there would be an Assembly so that the students could be informed of the new leadership.</p> <p>When Linda entered the room for the meeting, she did so in her power suit. There were some raised eyebrows over that, and some frank expressions of disapproval. She moved to the head of the table and stood beside Miss James, waiting for her formal introduction.</p> <p>""Ladies, may I have your attention please? It is my duty and honour to introduce the new Chairman of the Board of Governors, the first female to hold that post in the history of this school, Miss Linda Magnesson."" She then led the ritual applause.</p> <p>""I will now turn this meeting over to her.""</p> <p>""Thank you, Miss James. Ladies. First, we must be clear on one point. I am addressing you today as the chairman, not as a student of this school. That fact is reflected in my mode of dress. Your reactions to seeing me dressed this way, while understandable, are inappropriate. Over the next few months, we will be having more such meetings. This mode of dress will serve as a reminder of the function I am serving.""</p> <p>""There will be many changes over the next few months. The primary change will be to the mission of this facility. This will no longer be a place where girls are sent to be broken and humiliated. Instead, it will be our duty to teach these girls respect and strength. They will learn to respect themselves, first and foremost. Beyond that, they will learn to respect their families and their society. We will be creating generations of leaders, instead of cringing servants.""</p> <p>""There will be many changes to the procedures and even the staffing of this school. Those of you who are unsuited to the new mission of the school will find your roles changed. I will say more about that in a moment.""</p> <p>""I came here to investigate this school, and I did. I was shocked and disappointed at what I found. Not about the sadism and sexual humiliation - I was warned about them."" Her audience looked at each other with concern and some confusion. ""I was most disappointed at how lazy and complacent you have become. For a school that prides itself at turning out students, those who survive, with high academic skill and achievement, you have shown a stunning lack of creativity and flexibility. I might expect that of the sadists, but even the best of you are in a rut. Someone acts out, you strip her and humiliate her. Someone seems undermotivated, strip her and humiliate her. Someone doesn't learn the day's lesson, strip her and humiliate her. Things get worse, or she stands up for herself, strip her, humiliate her, and beat her. The most creative ones are the sadists, and they are only creative in finding new excuses for their abuses. And even they are in a rut.""</p> <p>""Thousands of teachers maintain discipline, even rigid, effective discipline of otherwise unruly students, without the least hint of nudity or violence. They vary their measures to suit the individual student. Even in a Borstall they do so, and that with the kinds of girls you routinely turn away. If you are going to stay here, you are going to have to be able to do the same. I can tell you here and now, nudity and physical violence will no longer be accepted as disciplinary measures here. At least, not when applied to the students. And other forms of humiliation are largely incompatible with the new mission of the school. If you are so hidebound that you cannot teach under these conditions, then you have no business teaching here.""</p> <p>""I will be proposing a few tools for your use. The *real* educators among you will come up with many more. And will undoubtedly continue to do so for the rest of their tenure here. We will expect nothing less.""</p> <p>""I have made several references to the fact that some of you may not wish to continue in your positions here, and that some may not be allowed to continue. That is not as simple a matter as it may seem. To put it bluntly, most of you know too much to be allowed to leave freely and easily. It could become *very* unhealthy to make yourself seem a threat to the powerful and well connected people among the parents of our students, and among my fellow Governors. Therefore, over the next few weeks Miss James and I will be meeting with each of you to discuss your options regarding continuing employment or severance. I need not remind you that any one of you could be charged with many counts of sexually abusing these girls, under our current laws. And I should not have to describe the probable consequences if you should threaten, or even hint at, using what you know about these people to the detriment of any of our students, their parents, or the backers of this school. If you do as we say, most of you have a good chance of getting through this with your careers, and your very skins, intact.""</p> <p>""There will be a number of changes to the way we do things here. For liability reasons, we are doing away with the shared towels. This will increase the work of the shower monitors and the laundry. There will also be some changes to the uniforms. Some of you will have some input into that process. There will also be significant changes to the ancillary products which have traditionally come from this institution. Those will be discussed under more appropriate circumstances."" She indicated the conspicuous camera and microphone which were capturing her address for the traditional recording.</p> <p>""The next few weeks will almost certainly be difficult for many of you. But it is not acceptable or appropriate for you to take that difficulty out on our charges. Keep your heads, and you are more likely to do so over the long run. We will be counting on your best efforts throughout this transition.""</p> <p>""Thank you for your attention. I will be keeping regular hours in my office, during which you can bring your issues and concerns for discussion. And, of course, Miss James will retain her responsibilities and will continue to be available to you. Again, thank you.""</p> <p>With that, she sat down. She nodded at the woman from the monitor room, who then shut down the camera and microphone and packed them away. As she was doing that, Linda was sipping her water and going over what she was going to say next.</p> <p>""Alright, ladies. The public part of the meeting is over. Now it is dirty little secret time. You are all aware that videos of many disciplinary sessions and other events have routinely found their way into the hands of some of our supporters. Men, and some women, with some fairly specific tastes in entertainment. I have temporarily put a stop to this for a number of reasons, but they will resume in modified form. Certain events will be carefully staged for the cameras, and used for that purpose. There will be some changes even then. And after recent events, we have an opportunity to reach a new, powerful audience. Many of our alumni, and the siblings and other relatives of some of our failures, would pay dearly for videos of certain of you receiving what you have so enthusiastically given out. A select few have seen the recording of the disciplinary action of a few days ago, and it was very well received. Unlike that one, and the past events involving our students, these new recordings will be carefully staged in a way which, while painful, will preclude the likelihood of significant injury. For some of you, participation in these videos will not be entirely voluntary.""</p> <p>""The staged, old-style disciplinary actions involving students will be limited to those who are of age, and who freely agree to participate. Specifics about those events will be addressed at another time. I will welcome suggestions for such scenes, and for other kinds of video products.""</p> <p>She went on to discuss other changes and issues, partly for the people there, and partly for the audience hidden in the woods and beyond. She would have a meeting with them later that day, under more comfortable circumstances than their earlier meeting.</p> <p>Before that, she would address the students at the Special Assembly. She would draw a firm distinction between Linda the student, and Miss Magnesson, Chairman of the Board of Governors. Unlike the staff meeting, most of what she would tell the students was good news from their point of view.</p> <p>All told, it had been an interesting and educational exercise of power. Her only question now was what to conquer next. ""Today, Sands. Tomorrow, the world"" was not really specific enough for her tastes.</p></div>",[]
948,Competition: Busman's Party,-1,JOREYMAY,no@email,Nurse Nancy has a busy night!,2006-05-12,4,4,"light BDSM, toys, con",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""(Sniff) Thank you, Nurse Nancy."" Little Patty tried to be brave as the school nurse finished bandaging her scrape. Then she got to what had really upset her. ""Does this mean I can't do stuff... tonight?""</p> <p>Nancy looked around to make sure no one was near the office. ""We'll see. You and your partner come see me before you do much of anything with that arm. I'll see you tonight."" After giving the sweet young redhead a hug, and then a hall pass, she started getting ready to shut down the office for the day. She was sure she would get a few last minute drop ins, when the kids streamed out the doors for the weekend, but she wanted to be ready to leave as soon as possible.</p> <p>She had a party to get ready for.</p> <p>She looked at a bottle on her desk, a souvenir from one of the monthly meetings. With a picture of a broken sucker and the legend ""Lolibond"" on the label, the glue bottle was a sign to the kids ""in the know"" that they could come to her with the secret problems. To anyone else that asked, she truthfully said that it was a gift from some grateful kids and their parents, and now she was prepared to fix broken lollipops if the need ever came up.</p> <p>Once she was home and showered, she changed into her other uniform. One more suited to her once a month moonlighting. It was a parody of an old fashioned nurse's uniform, heavily starched and short and open in the usual strategic places.</p> <p>She generally enjoyed the parties. While she was theoretically there to handle minor mishaps and their associated injuries, she usually had plenty of time to play. Despite the way it might look to an outsider, the club members knew what they were doing. She was more likely to have to treat a kitchen accident or the results of a fall than any problem from the fun.</p> <p>Knowing there would be plenty of food at the party, she just had a light snack before heading out.</p> <p>As usual, the first thing she did when she got there was check the supplies. They were doing ok on bandages, ice packs, ointments, and the usual medicines, but running a little low on splints. They should do for the night, but she made a note to mention it to the hosts.</p> <p>As she was checking her supplies, others were checking the equipment and party supplies. Which led to her first customer.</p> <p>""Ooow! Dammit!"" That baritone could only be David, the previous month's host and the current month's steward. He came in clutching a bruised and somewhat torn hand.</p> <p>""The swing again, David?"" Nancy asked, with a sympathetic smile. This was the third time that year he had pinched himself assembling the framework.</p> <p>From that point on, she was busier than she remembered having been at any of these parties. Her next patient was Patty, with her father and two boys in tow. Nancy checked the scrape and gave them the news. ""You should be able to do most things, but don't tie this arm up with too much stress on the elbow. Also, don't keep it tied for more than half an hour, or do anything to the injury. Other than that, have fun!""</p> <p>""Thanks, Nurse Nancy"" the kids chorused, then rushed off to play.</p> <p>She treated the usual assortment of rug burns, partially torn piercings, welts, cuts, burns, and pulled muscles. In some cases, the slaves and subs were brought in still tied for checks and treatment. In others, they had been released first. The injuries were mostly the same old thing, but they all seemed to be happening at once rather than spread out over the course of the party.</p> <p>Little Mistress Jenny, a classmate of Patty's, had caught a backlash from her flail in her eye. There was no damage from the impact of the soft leather itself, but it had driven a couple of eyelashes into her eye, the pain frightening her and her playmates. Nancy irrigated the eye, checked for long term damage, and pronounced her fit. She did reminder to be more careful around her face, however.</p> <p>Jimmy, a year younger than the girls, came in with a bleeding mouth. He had fallen after being fitted with a ball gag, and cut the inside of his upper lip on his teeth. More routine treatment, and the usual warning to both sides to be more careful.</p> <p>One part of her job was triage. As usual, none of the night's injuries would require outside treatment, and any of the marks on the kids should be faded before they returned to school on Monday. But in the few cases where the rug burns and the like would take longer to heal, she would be the one examining the kids at the school. And treating the reinjuries of insufficiently healed muscle pulls and the like.</p> <p>When the steady flow of minor emergencies stopped, she was startled to realize that it had been two hours, without break. Grateful for the breather, She was just about to relax with a drink before joining the party when Mistress Jenny came back in.</p> <p>""They told me to come get you. Something about not moving something."" Nancy sighed, and grabbed her kit. She stepped out of the bedroom, and hurried down the short hall.</p> <p>""SURPRIZE!"" chorused the voices of adults and children alike. The main room was decorated with streamers and a banner saying ""Thank You, Nurse Nancy!"". There were presents on a table, a decorated cake, and best of all, a half dozen naked children chained to a framework along one wall.</p> <p>John, the host for the month, came up and handed her a quiver with a variety of familiar implements in it. ""Just our way of saying thank you for all your hard work all these years. This club could not have done one tenth the things we have without you. And now,"" he gestured at the chained kids, ""Enjoy yourself!""</p> <p>Penny, the blond haired daughter of John and Mindy, turned from where she was changed to look at Nancy. ""She's too old and worn out to do anything. I bet she couldn't even warm my butt before she falls over!"" With that she smiled, stuck out her tongue, and wiggled her naked little bottom for emphasis.</p> <p>Nancy rose to the challenge, and then some. After enjoying the first couple of kids, she took a break for some food and drink, before turning back to her chained presents. Mindy handed her a prelubricated, black rubber item, a tube of lubricant, and pointed at his daughter with a twinkle in her eyes.</p> <p>After quickly finishing her food, Nancy advanced on Penny. Penny didn't notice her approach until she felt the cold lube against her butthole. She turned, and her eyes got wide when she saw the plug.</p> <p>""You wouldn't!"" She saw the look in Nancy's eyes, and beyond her, the looks on her parents faces, and changed her estimation. ""Oh, shit! I'm doomed!"" she wailed, theatrically. There was a somewhat more realistic tone to her reaction to the discomfort of the gigantic (to her) thing pushing past her well lubed rosebud.</p> <p>With the exception of treating two genuine (but very minor) injuries among the other partygoers, she spent the rest of the evening enjoying her little presents, as well as some of the gifts from the table.</p> <p>By the end of the night, she really was exhausted. But she had to admit that it was the most fun she had had in years.</p></div>",[]
949,Competition: Suzie Goes to Work,-1,JOREYMAY,no@email,"When puberty hit Suzie, she hit back. Hard. So she was surprised when her father invited her to the Take Your Child To Work Day activities at his mysterious place of employment. But not so surprised that she didn't go.",2006-09-15,5,4,"bd, spank, humil",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/joreymay025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When puberty hit Suzie, she hit back. Hard. She was the youngest of the three children, and was used to playing the Baby Of The Family card to get what she wanted or get out of trouble. But now she had gone way beyond that. </p> <p>Her brother and sister were worried. They knew what they had gone through, and if she wasn't careful she was likely to join them. They suspected that the preparations had been made. The secret cameras recording her tantrums, as well as a few of her good actions. The talks with teachers and neighbors. </p> <p>Take Your Child To Work Day was coming, and they could not warn her. </p> <p>The last week was particularly bad. Chores dodged or refused outright. Lies about having finished her homework. Arguments and tantrums. All the usual, but more intense. </p> <p>Jake had the approach down to a science, after practicing with her older brother and sister. He made it neither a punishment nor a reward. He expressed the hope that seeing what it was like at work would help her turn her life around, and see the benefits of doing well in school. He dropped hints about the benefits of an excused day from school, and of being able to brag to her friends. </p> <p>The night before the event, Jake told her to wear something casual and comfortable. She would be given something special to wear when they got there. She thought it must be some special lab clothes, like on tv. </p> <p>In the morning, Jake woke her up early, and hurried her out of the house. She barely had enough time to dress, and none at all to shower. He told her they would get some breakfast on the way. </p> <p>A quick pass through a fast food line, and they were well on their way. Usually, he did not like the kids eating in his car. But, he explained, this was a special occasion. They needed to finish eating before they arrived. </p> <p>They did, but he noted that she left the trash in the car. He quickly snapped a picture, grabbed the trash, and disposed of it on the way in. He guided her through the employees entrance, signing her in. She wondered about the extra paper he was signing, but decided it was probably just some bullshit paperwork. He led her to a doorway, then stopped. </p> <p>""One of the products we make is a sort of special hot tub. You will be able to try it out, and demonstrate it for some clients. Go in here, and change into the swimsuit you'll find there, Put your clothes in the cupboard, so you don't splash them when you go back in. Ok? Now, when you're changed, push the red button and I'll use the speakers to tell you what you need to do."" </p> <p>It sounded simple enough, and she had been wanting to try a hot tub ever since Beth Anne started bragging about the one her family had. She didn't like the idea that she would be ordered around, especially in front of other people. But she really didn't have any choice. </p> <p>As she changed, Jake stepped into the viewing room and addressed the men and women there. </p> <p>""Thank you for coming today. While you watch this demonstration, your children are watching a presentation on the benefits and fun of hot tubbing. We have found that such preparation makes it easier to secure the modicum of cooperation that makes the process easier. The subject has been told that she will be demonstrating a special hot tub for you. She is not aware of your current observation, or of any details of the process. Questions?"" </p> <p>One woman spoke up. ""Are you sure the process is safe?"" </p> <p>""Let me put it to you this way: The subject is my own daughter. My youngest daughter. There is no way that she would be in there if I had any doubts whatsoever about safety."" </p> <p>The crowd nodded at that, and the woman smiled. </p> <p>""Now, when I have the microphone active, the red light will be on. Please do not say anything she shouldn't hear while that light is on."" </p> <p>At this point she had finished cramming her clothes in the cabinet, and slipping into the swimsuit. She pushed the button, and her Dad's voice came out of the ceiling. </p> <p>""Turn away from the door and step toward the wall."" She shrugged, and complied. ""Now, step down into the footprints."" </p> <p>""Why?"" Not a challenge, just a question.</p> <p>""It will wash your feet before you go in the water. Health regulations."" After she complied, he continued. ""Now put your hands in the holes in front of you. It will wash your hands while we wash your feet."" </p> <p>As soon as she did so, she felt something clamp around her wrists and ankles. It didn't exactly hurt, but it scared her. While her attention was on that, A panel irised in and clamped around her neck. ""What the hell is that?"" she shrieked. </p> <p>""Language, Suzie. It is just something to protect your face from the cleaning solution and water."" He kept the microphone open. ""Now, all of you will be able to see the automated cleaning process. First, she will be positioned for maximum access."" </p> <p>Suzie's legs started moving apart, and her hands upward and apart. ""Hey!"" He turned off the speaker, protecting them from her expected outburst. When her arms were straight out and her legs were spread widely, The movement stopped. She tugged at her arms and legs, but couldn't move them. The customers saw mechanical arms coming out of the walls. </p> <p>Jake keyed the microphone again. ""We will need complete access, so the system will now remove the suit."" Her futile struggles intensified, as the arms took hold of her suit. The suit came apart cleanly at the seams, as it was clearly designed to do. Her struggles increased, and her mouth was moving furiously. The arms with the suit pieces withdrew and new ones rose from the floor. </p> <p>""She will now be covered with a presoak solution."" The arms started rotating around her, spraying her with the solution. An arm rose between her legs, and sprayed her privates and anus with a somewhat gentler spray. Her struggles and apparent shouts grew more frantic. </p> <p>He turned off the microphone. ""She is alarmed, and probably outraged, but the process is neither painful nor hazardous. The worst she is likely to suffer is a sore throat from all the yelling."" They laughed at that. </p> <p>He keyed open the mic again. ""Now she will be gently scrubbed."" Her eyes went wide, as a number of soft, rotating brushes moved over her body. The only parts left unscrubbed were between her legs and hips, and above her neck. The brushes withdrew, and she started to relax. He made it a point to open the mic before adding ""Thoroughly."" </p> <p>She stiffened again, as she felt the probes rising along the insides of her thigh. After making sure the mic was off, he told his audience ""At this point, there are several available options. We will be using option one in your brochures, so while the brushes are gently cleaning her labia they will be spreading a local anesthetic over the hood of her clitoris. While she is distracted by the cleaning of her labia and anus, we will install the optional rice grain sized pleasure chip. We will not be introducing the optional enema or douche, although that would also be done at this stage."" </p> <p>""What about the boys?"" </p> <p>""The process is the same, but the location of the chip is somewhat different. You should have a pamphlet that covers the details."" </p> <p>While they were talking, the secondary monitor shifted to a closeup of her genitals. A small, rotating brush was slowly moving between her inner and outer lips on each side, and then forward and backwards. They were clearly soft and gentle, from the movement of her tender tissues. When one rotated over her clit hood, the brush took on a greenish cast for a moment, then returned to normal as it moved on. Another, somewhat larger brush moved into view, running down her butt crack toward her anus. It was clear that she had not been as careful with her hygieneas she might be, as the brush withdrew, apparently cleaned itself, and returned. As the rear brush approached again, the two front brushes dipped between her inner lips and diverged. One moved slowly back, and the other forward. The forward brush paused briefly on her peehole then moved on. </p> <p>The main monitor showed her squirming uncomfortably, her face a parade of emotions. </p> <p>They saw her tense up more as the two rear brushes approached her openings. The front brush moved, seemingly unnoticed, and repositioned itself behind her clit. As the two rear brushes dove briefly into their respective openings, the front jerked almost imperceptibly, then withdrew. The other two brushes continued their work for a few moments, holding her attention. </p> <p>Once the brief process was complete, he opened the mic and continued. ""Now comes the first rinse. She will be sprayed to remove most of the presoak and cleaner,"" The action in the room echoed his words. ""and then immersed in the second solution. This portion is what we call the Hot Tub Experience."" The spray arms withdrew, and the room started filling with liquid. </p> <p>Keeping the mic active, he continued. ""When the liquid reaches the appropriate level, it will be vibrated by ultrasonics to help clear away any remaining contamination, and gently agitated to carry it away. This part of the process is usually considered quite pleasant."" </p> <p>After a few minutes, the liquid drained away. ""Now another rinse cycle."" The sprayers reappeared, this time spraying water. They rinsed her with alarming thoroughness. </p> <p>""Now we begin the drying cycle."" Jets of warm air, of varying intensity depending on where they were aimed, played over her body. While that was finishing, a large padded object, somewhat like a vaulting horse, rose out of the floor in front of her. </p> <p>When the jets stopped, he keyed the mic and continued. ""And now for the less pleasant part of the process."" The neck and wrist restraints moved forward and down, draping her over the pad. She tried struggling, weakly. Finally, she was positioned with her hips prominently raised. A panel at her eye level opened, revealing a video screen. </p> <p>With the mic off, he told his audience ""This is where we make use of the recordings you have made."" </p> <p>He turned on the speaker, catching her drone of ""no no no, please no... no more."" He keyed the mic again. ""Suzie!"" She stopped, and looked around. He continued. ""You have been a very bad girl lately. You have been rude, disrespectful, even destructive. You are here today to help you learn to stop all that bad behavior."" </p> <p>The speakers came alive with ""No, no... please don't hurt me. I was bad. I'm sorry! I'll be good. Please, no more!"" and she started crying. </p> <p>""It's too late for simple apologies. You tried that, then went right back to misbehaving. This machine is not just for cleaning you. It includes a spanking machine."" </p> <p>""NO! I'm too old to spank! Please no!"" She started thrashing. </p> <p>He pressed a button, and the screen came to life.""Remember this?"" he prompted her. The screen showed her having a tantrum, and throwing books around the room. She felt two large, flat things come to rest on her butt cheeks. She became quite obviously afraid. When the image showed one of the books knocking over a vase, the flat things withdrew. One returned immediately, with force. She cried out as the paddle made contact, and just cried as it withdrew and revealed an angry red area where it had hit. The image showed another book knocking over a full glass of milk, and the other paddle struck. </p> <p>The process repeated itself with another image and more swats. He turned down the speaker and made sure the mic was off. ""I know this part may be unpleasant for some of you, but it is necessary. We recommend no fewer than four images and no more than six. There are two reasons for this. First, it becomes less effective when you get much beyond that. Second, there is a small but real chance of injury or equipment damage beyond that point."" A third image appeared on the screen. ""On the second to last pass, the paddles will implant the pain chips. The slight pinch they would normally feel is masked by the swat of the paddle, and the small spots of anesthetic deposited by the second swat. The final pass seals the wound."" </p> <p>The fifth, and final, image appeared. It showed the fast food trash on the seat of his car. After the final swats, he spoke to her again. ""But sometimes you have been a good girl."" He turned off the mic as some new images appeared. While they sequenced through, an arm sprayed a mist over her bright red butt. </p> <p>""The mist is an antiseptic, combined with a mild anesthetic and a soothing moisturizer. It will not take away all of the sting, but it will remove most of it."" After the misting arm withdrew, he let her rest for a moment. Then he pushed a button, which started the release sequence. She was returned to her upright position, as the pad withdrew back into the floor and the panel covered the screen. Once all that was done, the restraints on her neck, wrists, and ankles released her and were withdrawn. </p> <p>""Now go to the door, and wait for me."" She tried to open the cupboard, but found it to be locked. </p> <p>Seeing that the mic was now off, a different woman asked ""why aren't you having her get dressed?"" </p> <p>""As an extra measure of punishment, and a demonstration of my authority. We recommend you follow the same procedure."" </p> <p>They followed him to the door, and watched as he opened it. When Suzie saw all the adults standing there behind Jake, she tried to cover herself and retreat back into the room. </p> <p>""Come out here now, young lady. Unless you want to go through another round in there?"" </p> <p>""But I'm NAKED!"" </p> <p>""We are all aware of that. Now come along."" </p> <p>She stood there staring for a moment, then dropped her hands and walked to her Dad. He walked her down a corridor, passing several of his coworkers. They entered a room which looked something like an electronics lab. He had her stand in what looked like a small cubicle. A human outline showed up on a nearby screen, with two colored dots in the hips and one in the crotch. </p> <p>He described the controls of the remote, and gave brief demonstrations while the technicians checked the calibration. He made it clear to her that there were levels of pain well beyond those he used to demonstrate, and that he and her Mom would each have a controller. </p> <p>He then gave a brief talk and demonstration about using the implants for conditioning. He made sure they understood that it was better to use the low intensity settings for most situations, saving the higher settings for more urgent situations. He said a couple of things which he knew would make her react, then triggered the pain as her reaction started, before it could get going. He reminded them that stopping such reactions won't end the problem, and may make the subject more angry in the long run. But it can help hir learn some self control over the ways they express that anger. </p> <p>He had her stand there, exposed to the world, while he reminded the visitors of the safety precautions, especially those designed to prevent excessive abuse. After a while, she almost forgot that she was naked, as he answered their questions. But she remembered it all too well when he walked the group to some offices near the main entrance. There, he handed each couple off to someone who would check the paperwork and then help them go through the process. </p> <p>She followed him to his office, where he spent the next couple of hours working on the computer and talking on the phone. It was boring, but better than the way the day had started. After that, they went to the company cafeteria for lunch. There were a lot of people there, and she was all too aware of her nakedness. She wasn't sure whether she felt better or worse when she noticed a number of naked, miserable looking kids about her age sitting with one or two of the people who had been with her Dad when he opened the door. </p> <p>After lunch, they returned to his office. He reminded her that she was not to tell anyone but her Mom or siblings about what or who she had seen, or what had been done to her. ""Imagine some girl who hates you finding out, and getting her own controller."" She shuddered at the thought. </p> <p>He also told her that he had made arrangements with her teacher about the traditional essay, citing company confidentiality. After he did some more work, he called someone who brought her clothes. She got dressed then and there, and soon they were on their way home.</p></div>",[]
950,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 1",1,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Un niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-06-29,4,4,"MMg, nc, sad, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introducción</p> <p>Todo sucedió en un instante. Un MiércolžÇÛIF˜incipios de Octubre la pequeña Natalia caminaba, como cada mañana, desde su casa hacia la parada del autobús del colegio. Iba pensando en su cumpleaños que tendría lugar el Sábado, la fiesta que sus padres la habían prometido, las amigas y amigos que invitaría, la tarta de cumpleaños, las doce velas que tendría que soplar... .</p> <p>De pronto, al pasar junto a una furgoneta aparcada frente a un taller vacío, unos brazos fuertes la empujaron al interior. Antes de que pudiera ni siquiera gritar se encontraba amordazada, con las manos atadas a la espalda y sujeta fuertemente por dos hombres.</p> <p>Cuando arrancó la furgoneta, para desgracia de la pobre niña, nadie en la calle se había percatado de su desaparición. Iniciaba un viaje sin retorno hacia el infierno.</p> <p class=""h2"">El Rapto</p> <p>Lo llevaban planeando desde hacía mucho tiempo. Dos amigos: Juan, un dentista de 45 años y Tomás un abogado de 48 años. Ambos madrileños, se habían conocido en un club sadomasoquista y pronto se dieron cuenta de la coincidencia de sus gustos. Cuando fueron expulsados del club, por su participación en una excesivamente brutal sesión de tortura con una de las prostitutas, los dos coincidieron en el creciente aburrimiento que estos clubs suponían. Las víctimas a menudo eran demasiado viejas o muy poco atractivas. Además, en todo momento había que tener mucho cuidado para no dañarlas más de la cuenta.</p> <p>Así, poco a poco, se fue gestando una idea que les entusiasmó: Raptar una víctima para violarla y torturarla a gusto, sin límites ni cortapisas. Preferiblemente una jovencita inocente y tierna, para que sufriera con la mayor intensidad los más crueles abusos. En realidad, tanto Juan como Tomás eran dos perversos pedófilos que tenían especial debilidad por las niñas apenas llegadas a la pubertad y frecuentemente intercambiaban material gráfico de pornografía infantil obtenido en Internet.</p> <p>Además contaban con el lugar adecuado: Juan era propietario de un solitario chalet a las afueras de Madrid con un enorme sótano. Los preparativos se prolongaron durante varias semanas. Insonorizaron las paredes del sótano.. A través de sex shops, tiendas de varios tipos y compra por Internet fueron adquiriendo y acumulando material: Por un lado, aparatos donde poder colocar a la presa: Mesas, estructuras metálicas, una arista de madera, una silla ginecológica especial con ataduras, un caballete, argollas colocadas en el suelo, en las paredes e incluso cayendo del techo con el fin de poder atarla en cualquier posición... Por otro lado, todo tipo de instrumentos para hacerla sufrir de mil formas distintas: Látigos, varas, fustas, paletas, pinzas de varios tipos, agujas, alicates, velas, cirios, consoladores, un aparato especialmente diseñado para administrar descargas eléctricas de variada intensidad, un infiernillo para calentar metal... </p> <p>Pegada a una de las paredes acondicionaron una especie de jaula acolchada donde poder mantener cautiva a la esclava. Los sádicos planeaban divertirse con la víctima durante largo tiempo, sometiéndola primero a terribles humillaciones y abusos sexuales y, posteriormente, a torturas cada vez más extremas, procurando hacerla durar el mayor tiempo posible.</p> <p>También adquirieron cuatro videocámaras con sus respectivos trípodes, con el fin de filmar el desarrollo de todas las sesiones desde todos los ángulos. </p> <p>Por fin, el sótano quedó convertido en una perfecta cámara de torturas. Ya sólo faltaba la víctima.</p> <p>Tomás tenía echado el ojo a una niña que vivía en su mismo barrio. Aparentaba tener 11 o 12 años era rubia y de ojos azules, de rostro precioso; delgada y esbelta, desprendiendo a su alrededor un aire inocente y virginal encantador. Desde hacía ya dos o tres años, Tomás la seguía periódicamente y, poco a poco, escuchando conversaciones disimuladamente, Tomás se había ido enterando de bastantes cosas: Se llamaba Natalia, era hija de padre holandés y de madre española. No tenía hermanos ni hermanas. Su padre pasaba mucho tiempo en Holanda.</p> <p>Por las tardes, Natalia solía acudir en compañía de su madre a un parque cercano donde se quedaba un rato para jugar con sus amigas. Tomás se sentaba en un banco simulando leer el periódico y espiaba disimuladamente las evoluciones de la chiquilla. Cuando era más joven, Natalia bajaba de vez en cuando con la falda del colegio. Entonces Tomás se deleitaba contemplando las finas y estilizadas piernas y, de vez en cuando, aprovechaba sus carreras para escudriñar algún centímetro más de sus muslos. Pero era evidente que la niña era muy cuidadosa pues constantemente se preocupaba de tener la ropa de la manera adecuada. Muchos días jugaban a saltar la cuerda y ella sólo lo hacía cuando llevaba puestos pantalones, para desesperación de Tomás que hubiera dado cualquier cosa por ver el espectáculo de esa preciosa niña saltando con la faldita replegada por el aire descubriendo sus piernas y la braguita. De hecho, en el último año, la gran mayoría de las veces había acudido al parque con pantalón.</p> <p>Un día Tomás tuvo oportunidad de enterarse de algo más: un niño había capturado una lagartija. Cuando se acercó a Natalia con la lagartija en la mano, la niña salió corriendo gritando histéricamente. Oyó a la madre comentar que Natalia tenía horror a los reptiles, en especial a las lagartijas y las serpientes. ¡Bueno era saberlo!</p> <p> La obsesión que iba creciendo en Tomás hizo que incluso la hubiera seguido de vuelta a casa para enterarse donde vivía, de hecho, muy cerca del parque.</p> <p> Tomás se lo contó todo a Juan y le convenció para, una tarde, ir a verla juntos. Así, una tarde que Tomás sabía que Natalia acudiría porque el día anterior había quedado con una amiga para intercambiar un CD musical, Juan y Tomás llegaron al parque muy temprano y se situaron en un lugar discreto. Tuvieron que esperar una hora antes de que Natalia apareciera en compañía de su madre y, para satisfacción de Tomás, en falda. La niña fue a reunirse con su amigas y la madre se sentó en un banco cercano. Al poco tiempo, otra madre se sentó junto a ella y comenzaron a hablar.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se acercaron y se sentaron en un banco cercano simulando estar conversando. Tomás observó complacido cómo los ojos de Juan devoraban cada detalle de la preciosa chiquilla. No hacía falta que dijera nada. Tomás vio reflejados en la mirada de su amigo sus más bajos deseos.</p> <p>Cuando sus amigas se fueron a jugar a la cuerda, Natalia permaneció un poco apartada y la mujer que permanecía sentada con la madre se dirigió a la chiquilla:</p> <p>¿Qué pasa, Natalia, hoy no tienes ganas de jugar?</p> <p>La niña se limitó a sonreir negando con la cabeza. Fue su madre la que dio la explicación:</p> <p>¡Como hoy viene en falda!</p> <p>¿Qué pasa, que es muy pudorosa? – preguntó de nuevo la otra madre viendo que había niñas con falda que habían ido a jugar.</p> <p>¡Uff, no lo sabes tú bien! – contestó la madre de Natalia – Cuando lleva falda está obsesionada con que no la vean las bragas, por eso no quiere llevarla cuando está fuera del colegio. Este verano tuvimos que comprarla un nuevo bañador porque decía que el que tenía se transparentaba y, al final, apenas ha querido ir a la piscina. Ahora, quiere dejar la clase de ballet de los sábados porque no está cómoda con el fino maillot que tiene que llevar. Dice que se siente como desnuda!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás escucharon ensimismados las palabras de la madre de Natalia. Sin comentar nada, los dos intercambiaron miradas de complicidad. Ambos estaban relamiéndose pensando en lo que podrían llegar a disfrutar teniendo a esa pudorosa chiquilla en su poder.</p> <p> Desde ese día, la víctima estaba elegida. Los dos hombres no podían dejar de pensar en los refinados placeres que esa preciosa niña les podría proporcionar, en las deliciosas humillaciones y en las excitantes torturas a las que la someterían.</p> <p>Así comenzaron a planear la forma de hacerse con Natalia mediante un seguimiento desde las primeras horas del día. Vieron que el momento propicio era justamente cuando salía de casa por las mañanas para ir al colegio. Su madre tenía que salir media hora antes para ir al trabajo, por lo que Natalia tenía que recorrer sola un corto pero solitario trayecto desde su casa a la parada del autobús del colegio. A lo largo de ese trayecto, pasaba por delante de un taller que, a esa hora, permanecía cerrado. Juan tenía una furgoneta con una puerta lateral corrediza. Aunque estaba prohibido aparcar junto al taller, Juan detendría allí su furgoneta durante unos pocos minutos. En el momento en que la niña pasara junto a ellos, abrirían la puerta y la empujarían dentro.</p> <p>Todo salió según el guión previsto. La pobre Natalia no tuvo tiempo ni de gritar y pronto se encontraba atada y amordazada en el interior de la furgoneta. A los dos hombres les parecía mentira la facilidad con que habían capturado a su presa. El momento con el que tanto habían soñado estaba ya al alcance de su mano. Pronto tendrían a esa preciosa niña totalmente en su poder para hacerla todo lo que se les antojara.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía.', 'Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absu†æF×te odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
951,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 2",2,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Un niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-06-29,1,5,"MMg, nc, sad, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Prisionera En El Sótano</p> <p>Tras un viaje sin novedades, llegaron al chalet de Juan. Los dos hombres vendaron los ojos de la niña y la trasladaron directamente al sótano, introduciéndola en la celda que tenían preparada para ella. Juan y Tomás procedieron a desatarla, quitarla la mordaza de la boca y la venda de los ojos. Como no querían que la niña viera todavía la cámara de torturas donde se encontraba, por fuera de la celda habían colocado unas cortinas que cubrían totalmente el resto de la siniestra habitación.</p> <p> Juan y Tomás hubieran deseado comenzar a divertirse con su presa inmediatamente, pero habían decidido dejar un tiempo de seguridad para asegurarse de que no había habido testigos que pudieran dar alguna pista sobre ellos. De hecho, estaban dispuestos a dejar pasar varios días, quizás hasta el fin de semana, antes de comenzar a abusar de la niña. En ese tiempo seguirían todas las informaciones a través de la televisión, la radio y los periódicos. Antes de actuar, querían estar absolutamente convencidos de que podían hacerlo despreocupadamente.</p> <p>Así, por lo pronto, intentaron tranquilizar a Natalia asegurándola que no la iban a hacer ningún daño, que habían pedido un rescate por ella y que, en cuanto sus padres se lo entregaran, la liberarían.</p> <p>Para que se entretuviera, la dieron libros, y revistas. Asimismo la dejaron un vater portátil para que hiciera sus necesidades.</p> <p>Por otro lado, con la excusa de mantener limpia la ropa que llevaba puesta, la pidieron que se pusiera otro juego de ropa que habían comprado, compuesto por un chándal y la ropa interior. Juan y Tomás la dejaron sola para que se cambiara tranquilamente. Natalia, con cierta aprensión, se puso la nueva ropa, agradeciendo que, en vez de falda, hubiera un pantalón de chándal. La nueva ropa le quedaba un poco grande, pero al menos era cómoda.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se apoderaron de la ropa de Natalia y, saliendo del sótano, subieron a las dependencias del chalet. Siguiendo lo planeado, guardaron la ropa, sin casi tocarla, para su oportuna utilización posterior.</p> <p>Como la víctima estaba segura en el sótano insonorizado, Juan y Tomás abandonaron el chalet para acudir a sus trabajos como si nada hubiera pasado. Como ambos controlaban sus propias empresas, se comprometieron a arreglarlo todo para tener libres los cinco días laborables de la siguiente semana con el fin de poder disponer de nueve días seguidos para” dedicárselos” a Natalia.</p> <p>Asimismo, aprovecharon esos días de espera para adquirir algunos nuevos materiales con el fin de utilizarlos a lo largo de las distintas sesiones de tortura. Entre ellos destacaba una iguana de aspecto realmente fiero que Juan encontró en una tienda de animales. Los dos hombres quedaron encantados con la adquisición pues si la niña ya tenía horror a las lagartijas, ya se relamían imaginando su reacción ante la iguana. </p> <p>Tomás por su parte, consiguió comprar via internet algo que los dos sádicos habían estado buscando con ahínco y, hasta ahora, infructuosamente: Una sustancia inyectable que tenía como efecto mantener a las personas conscientes incluso en situaciones límites, como estados de extremo dolor. Juan y Tomás celebraron eufóricos esta última adquisición pues les permitiría prolongar los sufrimientos de su víctima durante mucho más tiempo y aumentar la intensidad de las torturas hasta cotas mucho más elevadas. </p> <p>En las informaciones del mediodía del Miércoles no salió la noticia del secuestro. En las de la noche, hubo tan solo un escueto comentario.</p> <p>Los periódicos del Jueves apenas recogieron el suceso, aunque la televisión sí dedicó unos instantes para decir, para satisfacción de los sádicos, que de momento, no había pistas en torno al caso.</p> <p>Por el momento, Juan y Tomás trataron a la niña con mucha cortesía, ocultando en todo momento sus verdaderas intenciones, alimentándola correctamente y facilitándola revistas y pasatiempos.</p> <p>Natalia ya había superado los primeros momentos de pánico y, viendo que sus secuestradores la trataban bien, se encontraba un poco más animada. Ahora el tiempo se le hacía eterno. Constantemente pedía a Dios que sus padres pagaran el rescate cuanto antes. Aunque no tenía ninguna verdadera razón para desconfiar, la forma en que esos hombres la miraban las escasas ocasiones en que entraban en la celda la hacía sentirse incómoda. </p> <p>Por su parte, Juan y Tomás, cada hora que pasaba, se iban sintiendo más y más seguros. Si alguien hubiera visto algo en relación con el coche, la policía ya hubiera llamado a la casa de Juan. La tarde del Jueves sopesaron la posibilidad de comenzar a divertirse con su presa esa misma noche. Al final, no sin realizar un gran esfuerzo, decidieron esperar un día más. </p> <p>Las informaciones de prensa y televisión del Viernes fueron igual de inconcretas. Tan sólo aportaron que la policía estaba investigando en los círculos próximos de la niña.</p> <p>Los sádicos acabaron de decidirse: Esa misma noche comenzaría la diversión.</p></div>",[]
952,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 3",3,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Un niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-06-29,2,5,"MMg, nc, sad, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Viernes 9</p> <p>Por la tarde entraron en la celda para decir a Natalia que tenía que ducharse y cambiarse de ropa. A la pobre niña se le iluminó la mirada: Sin duda sus padres habían pagado el rescate para ser liberada.</p> <p>Los dos hombres la vendaron los ojos y la llevaron hasta el pequeño cuarto de baño que se encontraba en el sótano. Allí la quitaron la venda y la devolvieron su ropa para que se la pusiera tras la ducha. La dijeron que saliera al terminar. Natalia, loca de contenta pensando que su cautiverio iba por fin a concluir, se duchó y se vistió.</p> <p>Cuando salió del cuarto de baño, los dos hombres la estaban esperando con una inquietante sonrisa marcada en sus rostros. ¿Sabes, pequeña?” – exclamó Juan – siento comunicarte que tus padres aún no han conseguido el dinero de tu rescate. Así que todavía te vas a tener que quedar con nosotros algún tiempo más.</p> <p>Natalia sintió que se derrumbaba. Pero la situación todavía iba a empeorar.</p> <p>Sólo que, en tanto llega el dinero - continuó Tomás – mi amigo y yo hemos pensado que... nos podríamos divertir un poco contigo.</p> <p>Esta vez la pobre niña sintió un verdadero escalofrío.</p> <p class=""h2"">Strip Tease Show</p> <p>Natalia palideció al mirar alrededor de la Sala de Torturas. Había visto lugares similares en algunas películas y sabía para que se utilizaban.</p> <p>La pobre niña fue conducida a un rincón de la siniestra habitación, donde sus secuestradores habían levantado un tétrico escenario, bañado por la intensa luz de cuatro focos halógenos, con un biombo negro de fondo. Cuatro cámaras de video dispuestas alrededor se encargarían de recoger todos detalles de la escena. Los hombres pusieron en marcha las videocámaras y se sentaron para contemplar el espectáculo cómodamente.</p> <p>Natalia permaneció inmóvil y en silencio, mientras su cerebro intentaba inútilmente aclarar la situación.</p> <p>Los hombres examinaron a la pequeña de arriba abajo con ávida mirada. Era una auténtica preciosidad. El vestido de colegiala estaba compuesto por una camisa blanca , una rebeca azul y una faldita también azul que permitía contemplar sus largas y estilizadas piernas desde la mitad de los muslos hasta las pantorrillas, que se perdían dentro de unos calcetines blancos y zapatos negros.</p> <p>¡Es la criatura más bella que he visto en mi vida! – exclamó Tomás</p> <p>¡Desde luego! - respondió Juan – ¡Lo que vamos a disfrutar con ella!</p> <p>Natalia no daba crédito a lo que estaba oyendo. No podía ser! No podía estarle sucediendo esto realmente!</p> <p>Durante un rato, los hombres observaron de arriba abajo a su víctima, devorando con la mirada todas las partes de su cuerpo y haciendo entre ellos comentarios procaces. La pobre niña observó con pavor los ojos lujuriosos de aquellos hombres. Por fin, Juan se dirigió directamente a ella:</p> <p>¡Bueno..., para que quede grabado!, ¿Cómo te llamas, preciosa?</p> <p>¡Na.. Natalia!” contestó la niña casi imperceptiblemente.</p> <p>¿Cuántos años tienes? – preguntó Tomás.</p> <p>¡Once!</p> <p>¿Cuándo cumples los doce? – volvió a interesarse Tomás.</p> <p>El próximo Sábado</p> <p>Eres una verdadera belleza. ¿Tendrás ya muchos novios , no? – preguntó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia se ruborizó ligeramente y movió negativamente la cabeza.</p> <p>¿Nunca has estado con un chico? – inquirió Tomás.</p> <p>Natalia volvió a menear la cabeza negativamente, mientras sus mejillas se encarnaban todavía más.</p> <p>Esta preciosidad no conoce todavía lo que es un hombre – exclamó Tomás – Nosotros se lo vamos a enseñar, ¿verdad?</p> <p>¡Ya lo creo! – contestó Juan – Natalia observó llena de miedo los ojos de los hombres que recorrían su cuerpo de arriba abajo como devorándola. Hubiera deseado llevar puesta mucha más ropa que el ligero vestido de colegiala.</p> <p>Bueno, Natalia, - continuo Juan - por desgracia para ti, mientras tus padres no nos paguen, estás en nuestro poder. Por consiguiente vas a tener que obedecernos en todo lo que te mandemos, te guste o no. ¿Quieres saber lo primero que hemos estado pensando que va a resultar enormemente excitante para nosotros?</p> <p>Natalia bajó la cabeza sin contestar. No quería ni pensar lo que aquellos hombres pudieran tener en la cabeza.</p> <p>Te lo voy a decir – continuó Juan - A mi amigo y a mí nos encantan los bomboncitos como tú y estamos deseando ver otras porciones de tu apetitosa piel. Así pues, queremos que comiences a desnudarte delante de nosotros, despacio, muy despacio, para que podamos deleitarnos contemplando tu precioso cuerpecito cada vez con menos ropa. </p> <p>Los hombres contemplaron satisfechos la expresión de absoluto shock que quedó dibujada en el precioso rostro de Natalia. La pobre niña sintió que la sangre se agolpaba en sus sienes y sus mejillas, haciéndola ruborizarse encantadoramente.</p> <p>Natalia permaneció inmóvil. ¿cómo iba ella a desnudarse delante de esos hombres? Su cerebro no podía admitir semejante disparate. Esto no podía estar ocurriendo de verdad. Sin duda era una pesadilla de la que pronto despertaría.</p> <p>Ya sabemos que eres una niña muy pudorosa – continuó Tomás – y que tenerte que desnudar delante de nosotros va a ser verdaderamente horrible para ti, pero, sin embargo, nosotros vamos a disfrutar a tope contemplando como te vas quedando en pelotas ante nuestros ojos y degustando tu vergüenza y humillación. De hecho, cuanto más veamos que estás sufriendo, más nos vamos a divertir.</p> <p>Natalia quedó absolutamente paralizada ante aquellas terribles palabras comprendiendo que aquellos hombres eran en verdad dos auténticos monstruos.</p> <p>Dos bofetadas por parte de Juan la sacaron del estado de parálisis. ¿Es que estás sorda? ¡Que empieces a desnudarte, pequeña puta! – gritó Juan coléricamente.</p> <p>¡Vamos! – intervino Tomás viendo que la niña estaba bloqueada – ¡Empieza por quitarte los zapatos!</p> <p>Los ojos de Natalia comenzaron a llenarse de agua. Estaba claro que no era una pesadilla. Era la realidad. Una horrible realidad. Tras titubear unos instantes, la pequeña procedió a descalzarse. Los hombres se fijaron cómo la pudorosa niña tenía la precaución de inclinar el tronco en vez de levantar las piernas.</p> <p>¡Quítate los calcetines! - Ordenó Juan.</p> <p>De nuevo, Natalia obedeció la orden intentando mostrar a sus captores el mínimo de carne de sus piernas. Los hombres contemplaron sus preciosos pies, finos y delicados.</p> <p>¡Quítate la rebeca y tírala al suelo! – volvió a intervenir Tomás.</p> <p>Natalia, titubeando, fue desabrochando lentamente los botones de la rebeca y se despojó de ella.</p> <p>¡Ahora sácate el polo de debajo de la faldita! – prosiguió Tomás</p> <p>Natalia, tras titubear de nuevo, llevó sus dedos al polo y fue tirándo de la tela hasta sacarla fuera de la falda.</p> <p>¡Muy bien! – prosiguió Tomás – ¡ahora súbete el polo un poco para que podamos ver tu vientre!</p> <p>Natalia, con dedos temblorosos, cogió la parte inferior del polo y tiró ligeramente hacia arriba, pero se detuvo en cuanto notó aire por encima de la falda.</p> <p>¡Más arriba! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia levantó un poco más la tela y los dos hombres pudieron contemplar la fina cintura y el precioso vientre de la niña, totalmente liso y con un ombligo perfectamente dibujado.</p> <p>¿Bueno, quítate ya el polo y tíralo al suelo! –ordenó de nuevo Tomás.</p> <p>¡No... por favor….! – suplicó Natalia con voz temblorosa.</p> <p>Juan se levantó de nuevo y procedió a dar otras dos bofetadas en el precioso rostro de la niña mientras la gritaba:</p> <p>¡Mira, puta, estás totalmente en nuestras manos y más vale que empieces a mentalizarte de que no te queda más remedio que obedecer a lo que te mandemos, te guste o no, si no quieres que sea todavía peor. Así que , vamos, quítate el polo de una maldita vez!</p> <p>Las lágrimas comenzaron a deslizarse por las mejillas de la pequeña. Necesitó un enorme esfuerzo para, por fin, coger el polo con ambas manos y proceder a quitárselo.</p> <p>Los hombres siguieron con la vista las porciones de carne que iban apareciendo y la blanca tela del top de su víctima. Pero Natalia, tras despojarse del polo y dejarlo caer al suelo, cruzó los brazos por delante del pecho.</p> <p>¡Pon los brazos detrás de la nuca! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia lentamente obedeció mientras redoblaba sus sollozos y Juan y Tomás pudieron contemplar a su víctima de cintura para arriba sólo cubierta por el fino top, blanco con rebordes rosas. Los hombres apreciaron la finura de los hombros y de los brazos. Sus ojos se posaron sobre las pequeñas protuberancias que sobresalían a la altura del pecho, apreciando lo que prometían ser unos pequeños y excitantes senos infantiles.</p> <p>Natalia rezaba pidiendo con todas sus fuerzas que no fuera obligada a continuar pero, pronto, la siguiente orden de Juan retumbó desvastadora en sus oídos:</p> <p>¡Quítate la faldita!</p> <p>Los dos hombres se deleitaron con la expresión de agonía de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡No... basta…no puedo…. por favor…..! – suplicó la pudorosa niña.</p> <p>Juan se levantó de nuevo. Natalia hizo amago de apartarse pero el hombre la agarró de los brazos y la zarandeó con fuerza:</p> <p>¡Me estás empezando a hartar, pequeña puta, como vuelvas a desobedecer te vas a arrepentir del día que naciste. ¿Me oyes? Vamos, quítate la falda y procura que no me tenga que levantar otra vez!</p> <p>Natalia quedó llorando, tapándose la cara con las manos. Los hombres la dieron unos segundos de respiro, deleitándose con la angustia de su víctima.</p> <p>Por fin, mientras se convulsionaba todo su cuerpo con los continuos sollozos, la pobre niña llevó sus temblorosos dedos a la falda y comenzó a desabrocharla. Después, comenzó a dejarla caer. En cuanto vislumbró la tela de la parte superior de la braguita Natalia se detuvo y redobló sus lloros. Tras unos instantes, ante la ávida mirada de los sádicos, la niña fue dejando que la falda se deslizara a lo largo de sus largas piernas hasta quitársela totalmente, quedando tan sólo en ropa interior.</p> <p>Natalia permaneció sollozando con la cabeza inclinada, cubriéndose con sus brazos todo lo que podía abarcar. Juan y Tomás contemplaron complacidos las preciosas piernas de la niña, finas y esbeltas, maravillosamente esculpidas gracias a las clases de ballet.</p> <p>¡Pon las manos detrás de la nuca! – ordenó Tomás.</p> <p> Natalia permaneció inmóvil durante unos segundos, pero, ante el amago de Juan de volverse a levantar, obedeció, dejando eso sí, las piernas juntas tratando de ocultar su zona más íntima.</p> <p>¡Separa las piernas! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p> Cada nueva orden significaba una verdadera conmoción para la desdichada niña. Los dos sádicos contemplaron complacidos el rostro crispado de la niña mientras procedía a separarlas ligeramente.</p> <p>¡Más! - prosiguió Juan – Sepáralas completamente!</p> <p>Natalia, entre sollozos, obedeció y los dos hombres pudieron deleitarse contemplando el perfecto cuerpo adolescente desplegado ante ellos y sólo cubierto por la fina tela de la ropa interior. Todas sus partes estaban armónicamente talladas formando el más precioso y excitante cuerpo infantil.</p> <p>¡Uff, qué maravilla! – exclamó Juan</p> <p>¡Y que lo digas! – respondió Tomas – ¡creo que estamos ante la criatura más preciosa del mundo!</p> <p> Los hombres desplazaron su mirada a la braguita de la niña, blanca con rebordes rosas al igual que el top. Sus ojos se posaron sobre la zona del pubis donde, sobre la fina tela, quedaba marcada la alargada hendidura vaginal.</p> <p>¡Tengo la polla que me estalla! –siguió Juan – “¡Me voy a quitar ropa!</p> <p>Ante el horror de Natalia, Juan se quitó el pantalón y el calzoncillo, apareciendo su pene en toda su erección.</p> <p>¡Creo que te voy a imitar! – contestó Tomás, quien, a su vez, se desnudó de cintura para abajo.</p> <p>Natalia, a punto de desmayarse, miró de reojo los dos erectos miembros mientras su terror aumentaba todavía más.</p> <p>Para mayor escarnio de la niña, Juan y Tomás acercaron sus sillas y se situaron cada uno a un lado de ella, sus rostros a escasos centímetros de su cuerpo, devorando con su mirada cada milímetro de la maravillosa piel, fina y suave como la porcelana. Los dedos de los hombres asieron sus erectos penes y comenzaron a masturbarse frenéticamente. La pesadilla en la pobre Natalia se encontraba se hacía para la desdichada cada vez más insoportable.</p> <p>Los dos hombres hubieran deseado posar sus manos sobre el precioso cuerpo que se les ofrecía y acariciarlo a gusto, pero sabían que eso acabaría de turbar del todo a su víctima y, de momento, querían mantenerla en condiciones de proseguir su agónico strip-tease. Más adelante tendrían todo el tiempo del mundo para disfrutar de contactos mucho más directos.</p> <p>Natalia, con los ojos cerrados, pidió de nuevo a Dios con todas sus fuerzas que la sacara del infierno donde se encontraba. El horror que sentía ante la posibilidad de que sus captores la ordenaran seguir desnudándose se le hacía insufrible.</p> <p>Pero tras unos minutos de angustiosa espera, por fin, la voz de Juan retumbó desvastadora sobre los oídos de Natalia:</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, ha llegado la hora de que te quites el top. Mi amigo y yo estamos deseando ver tus tetitas!</p> <p>Natalia se derrumbó, arrodillándose en el suelo, sollozando amargamente delante de sus verdugos.</p> <p>¡Nooooo...... no puedo.... basta, por favor..... basta....!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos la miraron complacidos, deleitándose pensando en la tortura que para esa pudorosa chiquilla significaría tener que desnudarse completamente delante de ellos.</p> <p>¡Sujétala, Tomás! – exclamó Juan – “voy a traer algo que quizás la haga cambiar de actitud”</p> <p>Juan se puso un guante, abrió un armario, metió la mano en una caja de cartón y volvió sujetando la iguana que habían adquirido recientemente..</p> <p>Al verla, el bello rostro de Natalia palideció y sus ojos se abrieron llenos de terror y asco. Sencillamente, no soportaba las lagartijas, y la mera visión de aquel horrible animal se le hacía insoportable. Intentó escapar pero Tomás la agarró fuertemente manteniéndola en el sitio.</p> <p>Sabemos que te encantan estos bichitos, ¿verdad putita? – preguntó Juan mostrando la iguana de forma amenazadora.</p> <p>¡Noooo!, por favor....¡noooooo! - gritó la niña intentando inútilmente zafarse.</p> <p>Te voy a dar a escoger – continuó Juan – ¿Qué prefieres: Quitarte el top para nosotros o que te meta este animalito por dentro de él para que la sientas sobre tus tetitas?</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo! ¡Por favor.... por favor! – volvió a suplicar Natalia.</p> <p>Juan se acercó e hizo un amago de aproximar el reptil al cuerpo de la niña, que se debatió histéricamente.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo! ¡Lo haré.... lo haré...! – exclamó por fin la desdichada.</p> <p>¿Harás el qué? – preguntó Tomás sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>Me.... me quitaré....... me quitaré el top... – respondió Natalia, llorando amargamente.</p> <p>Juan dejó la iguana en su caja. Los dos hombres volvieron a sentarse junto a su víctima para disfrutar del cruel espectáculo.</p> <p>Natalia permaneció de pie, sollozando, tapándose el rostro con ambas manos. Juan y Tomás esperaron unos segundos para dejarla coger fuerzas, pero en vista de que no hacía ningún movimiento, intervino Tomás:</p> <p>¡Vamos, preciosa, quítate el top de una vez!</p> <p>La pobre niña, con una mortificada expresión marcada en su rostro, llevó sus dedos a la fina tela y, agónicamente, fue tirando de ella hacia arriba hasta ir separando la prenda de su cuerpo.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás contemplaron extasiados cómo la piel del pecho de Natalia iba desvelándose ante sus ojos hasta descubrir durante unos instantes sus tiernos senos infantiles. Pero Natalia acabó de sacarse el top por encima de la cabeza, lo dejó caer al suelo y rápidamente cruzó los brazos por delante del pecho.</p> <p>¡No, no , no! – exclamó Juan moviendo la cabeza hacia los lados - Mi amigo y yo queremos ver bien tus tetitas, así que ¡vuelve a poner las manos detrás de la nuca!</p> <p>Natalia, en el colmo de la humillación, llorando amargamente, procedió a separar sus brazos lentamente y a colocarlos detrás de la cabeza, descubriendo unos perfectos senos infantiles, pequeños pero maravillosamente formados, totalmente simétricos y coronados por unos preciosos pezoncillos rosados en forma de cono y con una pequeña punta que sobresalía apuntando hacia arriba . De nuevo los hombres tuvieron que controlarse para no abalanzarse a manosear esos exquisitos montículos de fina piel.</p> <p>¡Qué maravilla de tetitas! – exclamó Tomás embelesado.</p> <p>¡Lo que vamos a divertirnos con ellas! – agregó Juan sonriendo sádicamente y observando complacido la reacción que sus palabras producían sobre la aterrada niña.</p> <p>Durante unos minutos, los hombres examinaron con su mirada y desde todos los ángulos el precioso cuerpo de Natalia tan solo cubierto por la braguita. Por fin, decidieron pasar a la última etapa del forzado desnudamiento de su presa:</p> <p>¡Bueno, preciosa! – exclamó Juan parsimoniosamente – ha llegado el momento que estábamos esperando con impaciencia: El momento de que te quites la braguita para que podamos verte por fin completamente desnuda!</p> <p>Las palabras de Juan cayeron como una losa sobre la niña. Desde que tenía siete años, ningún hombre, ni siquiera su padre, la había visto desnuda. Sencillamente no podía soportar el hecho de tenerse que quitar la braguita delante de esos malvados. La desdichada, entre sollozos, volvió a suplicar a sus captores:</p> <p>¡Nooo..... por favor..... no puedo.... no me hagan quitarme.... no me hagan quitarme la braguita.... no puedo.... por favor..... por favor....!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se deleitaban con la agonía de la pobre niña, sabedores del sufrimiento que debía estar padeciendo. Para ellos, la escena estaba resultando verdaderamente deliciosa.</p> <p>¡Vamos! – siguió Tomás – Sabes que no tienes escapatoria. Mi amigo y yo estamos deseando ver tu coñito!</p> <p>Nooo!... por favor... no puedo... no puedo..... por favor.......!</p> <p>¡Mira, estúpida puta! – intervino Juan - ¿Prefieres que seamos nosotros los que te las quitemos?</p> <p>¡Nooooo! Contestó la niña casi histérica.</p> <p>Porque... – añadió Tomás mientras se masturbaba frenéticamente – si tenemos que quitártelas nosotros, ten por seguro que no nos vamos a limitar simplemente a quitártelas,¡ja ja¡</p> <p>A pesar de su corta edad, Natalia entendió perfectamente a qué se refería ese monstruo. La posibilidad de que aquellos hombres pudieran llegar a tocarla la espantaba hasta el paroxismo.</p> <p>Y bien, putita, ¿te has decidido ya? – preguntó de nuevo Juan, quitando con su dedo índice una de las abundantes lágrimas que resbalaban a lo largo del bello rostro de la niña.</p> <p>La pobre niña seguía silenciosa, llorando sin cesar y sin poder escoger entre dos opciones absolutamente horribles.</p> <p>¡Es tu última oportunidad! – siguió Juan – “Si no te decides a quitarte la braguita tú misma, te la quitaremos nosotros, luego te tocaremos cuanto nos plazca y, por último, también te tocará tu amiga la iguana”.</p> <p>Natalia, redoblando sus sollozos, escuchó horrorizada las palabras de su torturador.</p> <p>¿Lo vas a hacer tú solita, verdad? – inquirió Tomás en tono pretendidamente cómplice.</p> <p>La pobre niña, con los ojos cerrados y llena de humillación, asintió con la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Muy bien, buena chica! – exclamó Juan –</p> <p>Esta vez fue Tomás el que aprovechó la situación para humillar aún más a la chiquilla:</p> <p>¡Separa un poco las piernas.... así!. ¡Queremos que te vayas bajando la braguita lentamente, para que nos vayas mostrando tu coñito y tu culito poco a poco!</p> <p>Mientras la desdichada lloraba desconsoladamente, los dos hombres acercaron todavía más sus sillas, hasta situarse totalmente pegados a su víctima. La pobre niña observó cómo sus torturadores se inclinaban ligeramente para contemplar aún más de cerca el espectáculo.</p> <p>Natalia sintió que se le revolvían las tripas. Con las lágrimas brotando de sus ojos sin cesar y con una agónica expresión marcada en su rostro, llevó sus dedos a los laterales de la braguita. Tras detenerse unos segundos, comenzó a tirar hacia abajo. Juan y Tomás contemplaron extasiados cómo la tela descendía hasta revelar los primeros pelillos púbicos.</p> <p>¡Alto! –ordenó Juan. Evidentemente aquellos depravados iban a prolongar todo lo posible la humillación de su víctima.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos examinaron con su mirada la nueva porción de carne expuesta ante sus ojos y los finos pelillos rubios que la adornaban. La hendidura vaginal todavía se mantenía oculta bajo la tela.</p> <p>¡Ahora cuando te diga... – prosiguió Juan – queremos que te bajes sólo la parte trasera de la braguita!</p> <p>Los dos hombres se situaron por detrás de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Ya! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia obedeció y, lentamente, fueron desvelándose las suaves nalgas de la niña, con una fina hendidura central que dividía dos delicados hemisferios simétricos.</p> <p>¡Alto! – volvió a ordenar Juan.</p> <p>¡Qué culito más precioso! – exclamó Tomás aumentando la humillación de su víctima.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, Juan y Tomás contemplaron satisfechos el trasero de Natalia. Luego se volvieron situar por delante, inclinándose de nuevo a la altura de la zona pubiana de la niña.</p> <p>¡Bájate lentamente ya del todo la braguita y quítatela! – volvió a ordenar Juan.</p> <p>Natalia, con el rostro crispado y tras titubear ligeramente, procedió a obedecer.</p> <p>Parecía que los ojos de los hombres iban a salirse de sus órbitas mientras contemplaban cómo iba apareciendo el sexo virginal de la pequeña hasta quedar expuesto ante sus ojos un precioso pubis infantil, adornado en su parte superior por una fina capa de pelillos púbicos de color rubio.</p> <p>Natalia se inclinó para hacer descender la prenda a lo largo de sus piernas y se despojó de ella dejándola sobre el suelo, quedando por fin completamente desnuda delante de sus captores.</p> <p>La pudorosa niña no pudo resistir el impulso de proteger sus zonas íntimas de la mirada de esos hombres y, tras cruzar las piernas, se cubrió todo lo que pudo con sus brazos. Así permaneció sollozando y temblando, aterrada ante lo que esos depravados la pudieran hacer a partir de ese momento.</p> <p>Los dos hombres la observaron divertidos durante unos instantes. Por fin Juan dictó la siguiente orden:</p> <p>¡Pon los brazos detrás de la nuca y separa la piernas!</p> <p>Natalia sintió una nueva punzada. Pero, tras vacilar unos instantes, se dispuso a obedecer. Juan y Tomás no se perdieron ni un detalle de su agónica expresión mientras la desdichada, lentamente, procedía a separar los brazos del cuerpo y a elevarlos hasta colocarlos detrás de la cabeza. Después descruzó las piernas y las separó ligeramente. Los sádicos dirigieron inmediatamente su mirada al pubis de la niña. Durante unos segundos esperaron a que su víctima se decidiera a abrir sus piernas pero, al ver que seguían casi en contacto, Juan volvió a intervenir:</p> <p>¡Vamos, separa bien las piernas para que podamos ver a gusto tu coñito!</p> <p>Natalia, con una nueva convulsión producida por los sollozos, obedeció y ahora los dos hombres pudieron por fin contemplar el cuerpo desnudo de su víctima totalmente expuesto a su mirada.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se volvieron a inclinar para contemplar babeantes el triángulo pubiano de la niña, fresco y virginal. Estaba cubierto en su parte superior por una fina capa de pelillos púbicos. Por debajo, perfectamente visible, aparecía la alargada rajilla vaginal, cuyos labios permanecían en estrecho contacto.</p> <p>Durante largos minutos, los dos hombres se deleitaron contemplando masturbándose la temblorosa desnudez de la preciosa niña, examinando minuciosamente con su mirada cada una de sus zonas y apreciando su belleza. Los dos hombres se relamían pensando en los refinados placeres que su bella víctima les iba a proporcionar, en las crueles torturas que esa inocente y virginal criatura sufriría a lo largo de los días sucesivos.</p> <p>Natalia, mientras tanto, sintiendo el peso de todo un mundo encima, soportaba mortificada el humillante examen visual, sintiendo como si la mirada de sus torturadores la taladrara. Las lágrimas seguían brotando de sus ojos y resbalando por sus mejillas.</p> <p>Los hombres sabían que su víctima se encontraba ya en un estado mental al límite, pero deseaban ver hasta donde era capaz de soportar antes de romperse definitivamente. A Juan se le ocurrió una nueva idea para seguir aumentando la humillación de Natalia. Descolgó una de las videocámaras y se situó justo delante de la pequeña enfocándola con el objetivo.</p> <p>¿Sabes, putita? ¡Voy a tomar unos primeros planos de tu precioso cuerpecito! – exclamó sonriendo sádicamente – Queremos quedarnos con un recuerdo tuyo duradero. ¡Además tenemos muchos amigos a los que les va a encantar contemplar de cerca tus partes más íntimas! - añadió para aumentar aún más la agonía de la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan enfocó primero el rostro de la niña, para filmar su patética expresión, sus ojos rojos de tanto llorar, las lágrimas que formaban pequeños hilillos de agua, los labios, contraídos por la insoportable tensión que padecía...</p> <p>Seguidamente, Juan fue haciendo descender el objetivo hasta detenerse, de nuevo, a la altura del pecho, enfocando los pequeños senos adolescentes.</p> <p>¡Estas maravillosas tetitas merecen ser filmadas bien de cerca. Ja Ja! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia tuvo que vencer el impulso de bajar sus brazos y cubrirse.</p> <p>Tras filmar a gusto el pecho de la niña, Juan se arrodilló y fue bajando lentamente el objetivo hasta enfocar la zona pubiana. De nuevo Natalia tuvo que hacer un esfuerzo sobrehumano para no juntar sus piernas y taparse.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmm, qué bien se ve el coñito en primer plano! – volvió a exclamar Juan para herir aún más a la pudorosa chiquilla!”</p> <p>Los dos sádicos, masturbándose sin cesar y disfrutando enormemente con la humillación de la niña, estaban decididos a mancillarla cada vez más. Esta vez fue Tomás el que intervino sádicamente:</p> <p>¿Quieres que la abra los labios del coño para que puedas filmar su interior?</p> <p>¡Excelente idea. Creo que sería magnífico coger un primer plano de sus más secretas interioridades!</p> <p>Tomás se agachó detrás de Natalia y llevó sus manos hacia el pubis de la niña. Pero en cuanto ésta notó el contacto de los dedos del hombre sobre su piel, reaccionó por fin y la espantosa tensión acumulada dio lugar a un salto repentino y a una alocada carrera hacia la puerta. Tras intentar abrirla y comprobar que estaba cerrada con llave, Natalia se dejo caer al suelo llorando amargamente, acurrucando su cuerpo hasta formar un ovillo.</p> <p>¡Creo que será mejor que la atemos ya, no te parece? – preguntó Tomás a su amigo.</p> <p>¡Sí, vamos a preparar la silla! – respondió Juan. </p><p class=""h2"">La primera violación</p> <p>Los dos hombres se dirigieron a donde se encontraba la silla ginecológica especial, dotada de ataduras de cuero en distintos puntos para sujetar brazos y piernas. Cogieron la silla entre los dos y la colocaron en el centro del escenario donde apuntaban los focos. Juan ajustó las cámaras para que enfocaran desde distintas perspectivas dicho aparato. Seguidamente, con parsimonia, como el gato que juega con el ratón que sabe en su poder, Juan y Tomás se fueron acercando hacia la niña, que permanecía llorando en el suelo echa una pelota.</p> <p>¡Vamos putita, ha llegado el momento de que comiences a probar nuestros aparatos! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo! ¡Quiero irme a mi casa! ¡Por favor....... mamaaaaaaá.......!</p> <p>Los dos hombres, entre risotadas, agarraron a la chiquilla y la arrastraron hasta la silla ginecológica. Al ver dónde la llevaban la pobre niña intentó liberarse con todas sus fuerzas, mientras gritaba.</p> <p>¡Noooooo..... no quiero...... por favor......... noooooooo!</p> <p>Los dos hombres la elevaron en volandas y la sentaron sobre el asiento. Natalia intentó debatirse pero Juan sujetó fuertemente sus brazos mientras Tomás procedía a sujetar con las ataduras sus muñecas, hasta quedar la niña con los brazos atados por encima de la cabeza. Los hombres resoplaron.</p> <p>¡Uff, tiene fuerza la putita! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia, desesperada, intentaba liberar sus muñecas comprobando que era absolutamente imposible. Las piernas, que los sádicos habían dejado todavía libres deliberadamente, colgaban desde la silla sin llegar a tocar el suelo.</p> <p>¡No pierdas fuerza inútilmente! – la dijo Tomás sonriendo – ¡La vas a necesitar más adelante!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se sentaron cada uno a un lado de su víctima, mirándola con avidez. Juan se encargó de informarla de lo que la aguardaba continuación:</p> <p>¡Tienes un cuerpecito maravilloso!. ¿No pensarás que nos vamos a conformar sólo con mirarlo, no? ¡Por supuesto que no vamos a resistir la tentación de acariciarlo debidamente!, ¿verdad? ¿Estás preparada para sentir nuestras manos sobre tu preciosa piel?</p> <p>¡Noooooooo...... por favor.......!</p> <p>A la pobre niña la idea se le hacía verdaderamente insoportable.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás colocaron una de sus manos sobre el muslo de la niña más cercano. Natalia dio un respingo, todo su cuerpo se puso rígido e instintivamente juntó las piernas fuertemente.</p> <p>¡Noooooooo........!</p> <p>¡Hmmmmm qué suavidad! – exclamó Tomás, paseando su mano a lo largo del muslo hasta la rodilla.</p> <p> Las manos de los hombres subieron desde los muslos hasta el vientre totalmente liso de Natalia, comprobando complacidos la tersura de la carne, desprovista de la más leve molécula de grasa. Seguidamente, continuaron su camino ascendente, hasta detenerse justo debajo de los pequeños senos de la niña.</p> <p>¡Nooo, por favor, nooooooo......! – suplicó Natalia entre sollozos.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos la miraron sonriendo, complacidos ante su expresión desesperada. Sin perderse ni un detalle de las muestras de repulsión de su víctima, Juan y Tomás comenzaron a acariciar los pequeños senos adolescentes.</p> <p>¡Qué maravilla de tetitas! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Acostumbrados a la carne usada de las prostitutas, los dos hombres estaban extasiados ante la piel tersa y suave de la niña.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato, Juan y Tomás manosearon a gusto los deliciosos montículos de carne, dedicando especial atención a los preciosos pezoncillos que fueron largamente acariciados, friccionados, estirados y pellizcados levemente, mientras la desdichada no cesaba de llorar y gemir.</p> <p>Por fin, los dos sádicos volvieron a cambiar el objetivo, situando su centro de atención entre las piernas cerradas de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita!, – dijo Tomás mirando a Natalia con sádica expresión – ¡Nos han encantado tus tetitas. Ahora queremos ocuparnos de tu coñito!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo............!</p> <p>Las manos de los hombres intentaron abrirse paso entre los muslos de la chiquilla, pero ésta, cruzando las piernas y retorciéndose todo lo que las ligaduras la permitían consiguió mantenerlas alejadas de su sexo. Esta era justamente la reacción que los sádicos esperaban.</p> <p>¡Vamos, vamos! – exclamó Juan divertido – ¡Nuestra amiguita no quiere dejarnos jugar con su precioso coñito! Bueno, tendremos que poner remedio a ello! ja, ja!</p> <p>Juan comenzó a girar una manivela y el respaldo de la silla comenzó a descender haciendo que la niña se fuera reclinando hacia atrás. Un vez que el respaldo estaba casi horizontal, Juan y Tomás procedieron ya a desplegar los dos estribos reposapiernas que permanecían plegados a cada lado de la silla ginecológica. Tenían sendas bases cóncavas para colocar las pantorrillas de la víctima y unas cintas de cuero para sujetarlas y mantenerlas en posición. Se podían ajustar tanto en altura como en separación con el fin de poder lograr la máxima apertura de piernas posible.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos observaron complacidos la horrorizada expresión de Natalia ante la nueva terrible amenaza. Ella nunca había acudido a un ginecólogo pero una vez había acompañado a su madre y se le quedó grabada como una pesadilla la imagen de su madre sobre una silla similar. Decidió que ella preferiría morirse antes que tener que mostrarse de esa horrible manera. Y ahora, estaba en peligro de ser obligada a hacerlo. Pensó que no lo soportaría. </p> <p>Tomás agarró la pierna derecha de la niña y comenzó a separarla hacia el estribo de ese lado. Natalia redobló sus fuerzas y se debatió histéricamente hasta soltarse. La desdichada volvió a cruzar las piernas con todas sus fuerzas. Esta vez intervinieron los dos hombres hasta conseguir separar de nuevo la pierna y abrirla hasta colocar la pantorrilla sobre la base. Mientras Tomás la sostenía, Juan procedió a atar las correas de manera que quedara perfectamente sujeta.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos contemplaron de nuevo a su desesperada víctima, todavía cruzando la pierna izquierda para intentar protegerse.</p> <p>Antes de atarla la otra pierna, Juan no pudo resistir la tentación de atormentarla un poco más.</p> <p>¿Has visto cómo ha quedado tu pierna derecha, preciosa? ¿Te imaginas en qué postura vas a quedar ahora cuando te atemos también la pierna izquierda?</p> <p>¡Nooo..... por favor.... por favor........! – volvió a suplicar Natalia moviendo hacia los lados la cabeza.</p> <p>Para desesperación de la pequeña, parsimoniosamente, recreándose en su miseria, los dos sádicos agarraron su pierna izquierda. A pesar de la histérica resistencia de la niña, poco a poco, fueron separando la extremidad de su cuerpo y llevándola hacia fuera y hacia atrás hasta colocarla sobre el reposapierna. Tomás volvió a sujetarla mientras Juan la ataba con las correas.</p> <p>Natalia quedó atada sobre la silla con las piernas irremisiblemente abiertas de par en par. Los sádicos, aprovechando la flexibilidad de su víctima, movieron todavía un poco más los estribos hacia fuera y hacia atrás antes de ajustarlos definitivamente. Por fin, para gozo de sus captores, la pobre chiquilla quedó amarrada en la más vulnerable posición, con los muslos abiertos al máximo y mostrando impúdicamente sus zonas más íntimas.</p> <p>Los dos hombres también comprobaron satisfechos que la cabeza Natalia quedaba totalmente en el aire, aspecto importante pues así, su víctima en ningún caso podría intentar golpearse para escapar de los futuros tormentos. La querían bien consciente y alerta en todo momento.</p> <p>Durante unos minutos Juan y Tomás se deleitaron contemplando desde todos los ángulos a su pudorosa víctima expuesta de la forma más obscena. Sus penes, totalmente erectos, atestiguaban la excitación que la cruel escena les estaba reportando.</p> <p>¿Te imaginas lo que debe estar sufriendo la putita? – preguntó Juan extasiado.</p> <p>¡Desde luego! – contestó Juan – Desnuda, indefensa y atada en la más impúdica posición. Toda para nosotros.</p> <p>Natalia, horrorizada hasta límites insoportables, lloraba y gemía sin cesar. Ni en sus peores pesadillas hubiera podido imaginar una escena como la que, por desgracia, estaba viviendo. La pobre niña vio con desesperación cómo sus verdugos, con una malvada sonrisa marcada en sus rostros, se colocaban entre sus piernas abiertas y se inclinaban.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, disfrutando a tope, posaron ávidamente sus ojos sobre el expuesto pubis de su víctima. Los labios mayores del sexo se habían separado ligeramente dejando vislumbrar una pequeña parte de sus secretas interioridades. Por debajo, también totalmente accesible entre las nalgas separadas, se mostraba el pequeño orificio anal de la niña.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, los dos sádicos se limitaron a contemplar a su víctima, saboreando la humillación de la pequeña y deleitándose con su angustia y desesperación.</p> <p>Estaban consiguiendo que la niña sufriera lo indecible y eso que, realmente, todavía no la habían puesto un dedo encima.</p> <p>Natalia volvió a pedir al cielo con todas sus fuerzas que pusiera fin a su suplicio. Pero en la mente de esos dos monstruos sólo cabía un imperioso deseo: Humillar y atormentar a la pobre niña cada vez más. Así, pronto retumbaron demoledoras en los oídos de la pequeña las siguientes palabras de Tomás: </p> <p>¡Estoy deseando inspeccionar este precioso coñito! ¿Se lo abrimos para ver bien su interior?</p> <p>¡Buena idea! – respondió Juan, observando complacido la nueva expresión de agonía que se dibujaba en el rostro de la niña.</p> <p>¡Vamos a abrírselo entre los dos! – propuso Tomás – ¿Comenzamos por los labios mayores? ¡ocúpate tú de uno y yo del otro!</p> <p>Natalia cerró los ojos. Hubiera querido desaparecer, esfumarse a cualquier otro lugar que no fuera el infierno donde se encontraba. Tener los ojos cerrados no la impidió sentir como los dedos de sus torturadores se posaban entre los pliegues de su carne íntima y, lentamente, comenzaban a tirar hacia los lados. Los labios mayores se fueron abriendo cada vez más, tirando a su vez de los pequeños labios menores y forzándolos también a abrirse. Los ojos de los hombres parecían salirse de sus órbitas mientras contemplaban cómo se iban desvelando las rosadas interioridades de un sexo infantil preciosamente formado. Por fin, el sexo de la niña quedó abierto de par en par.</p> <p>“¡Qué maravilla!” – exclamaron casi al unísono.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás recorrieron con su mirada las nuevas porciones de carne íntima que quedaron impúdicamente expuestas. Acostumbrados a los genitales usados de las prostitutas, los dos pervertidos quedaron extasiados ante la vista de ese sexo fresco y virginal. Los labios mayores habían quedado abiertos en forma de rombo desvelando todos los órganos internos. El clítoris se mantenía oculto entre los pliegues de un fino capuchón en forma de v invertida. Por debajo, los pequeños labios menores se habían entreabierto descubriendo el virginal orificio de la vagina. Los hombres comprobaron satisfechos que todas las partes estaban perfectamente dibujadas y delicadamente talladas.</p> <p>¡Es el coñito más delicioso que he visto en mi vida! – dijo Tomás, mirando sonriente el compungido y lloroso rostro de Natalia. A la pobre niña no le quedaba más remedio que sufrir, mortificada al máximo, las humillantes acciones de sus verdugos.</p> <p>Mientras mantenían con una mano completamente abierto el sexo de la niña, los dos hombres posaron los dedos de la otra mano directamente sobre su interior y comenzaron a acariciar procazmente la carne palpitante.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo.............! – gritó entre sollozos y gemidos la desdichada ante el nuevo ultraje.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato los hombres se deleitaron recorriendo minuciosamente con sus dedos toda esa íntima zona. Después disfrutaron jugueteando con cada una de sus partes: Tirando de los labios menores hasta abrirlos al máximo; toqueteando la entrada vaginal y el minúsculo orificio de la uretra; haciendo presión sobre la elástica capa del himen virginal; tirando de la piel que recubría el clítoris para hacerlo aparecer...</p> <p>De vez en cuando, los sádicos levantaban la vista para observar con satisfacción la torturada expresión de Natalia ante aquellos innobles abusos. La pobre niña, sumida en un auténtico calvario, lloriqueaba sin cesar.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás pasaron a centrar su atención en el orificio anal, que también se ofrecía desprotegido debido a la posición en que la víctima se encontraba atada. Los dos hombres tiraron de la carne adyacente para abrirlo aún más. Tomás no pudo resistir la tentación de posar el dedo índice sobre la entrada del orificio y presionar. Natalia inmediatamente contrajo el esfínter para evitar la penetración.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmm! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Qué culito más estrecho, no puedo ni meterla el dedo!</p> <p>¡Déjame catarlo a mí un poco! – intervino Juan.</p> <p>Juan llevó un dedo a la entrada anal de la niña e intentó abrirse paso, pero sin aplicar demasiada fuerza. De nuevo Natalia lo impidió contrayéndose. El sádico sonrió complacido comprobando la estrechez del conducto y pensando en lo que sufriría su víctima cuando la sodomizaran.</p> <p>Por fin Juan se levantó y se dirigió a una de las cámaras de video.</p> <p>¡Voy a coger unos primeros planos del coñito! – exclamó.</p> <p>¡Venga, yo se lo mantendré bien abierto! – contestó Tomás.</p> <p>A la pobre niña no le quedó más remedio que sufrir impotente la nueva terrible humillación.</p> <p>Juan volvió con la cámara y enfocó directamente la zona pubiana de la niña. Tomás fue separando lentamente los labios mayores. Una vez abiertos de par en par, procedió a separar al máximo los labios menores. Juan, relamiéndose, tomó en primer plano el virginal interior del sexo de la niña.</p> <p>¡Sácala el clítoris! – pidió Juan a su amigo.</p> <p>Tomás tiró de la fina piel que recubría el pequeño botón hasta mostrarlo al objetivo de la cámara.</p> <p>Juan se recreó filmando a gusto las expuestas zonas íntimas de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan volvió a colocar la cámara en su sitio y los dos hombres decidieron pasar a asuntos mayores. Tras cruzar con su amigo una mirada de asentimiento, Tomás tomó la palabra para lanzar a los oídos de la desdichada Natalia una nueva frase terrible:</p> <p>¡Bueno, Juan, creo que ha llegado el momento de violar a nuestra amiguita!, ¿no te parece?</p> <p>¡Nooo... por favor........ nooo... nooooo......! – volvió a suplicar con desesperación la pobre niña.</p> <p>Natalia conocía perfectamente el horrible significado de ese verbo. Las veces que había oído casos de mujeres violadas siempre se le había puesto la carne de gallina pensando en el horror que una mujer debía sentir al ser forzada de esa asquerosa manera. Siempre había pensado que ella no lo podría soportar.¡Y ahora era ella misma la que estaba en peligro de ser violada por esos monstruos!</p> <p>Juan se aproximó a su víctima sonriendo, deleitándose con su expresión de terror. El miedo y la angustia reflejados en sus ojos y bello rostro sólo tenía por efecto aumentar el deseo de sus verdugos de hacerla sufrir.</p> <p>¿Te has enterado bien, putita? ¡Vamos a violarte! ¡Vamos a meter nuestras pollas dentro de tu precioso cuerpecito y, por supuesto, no vas a poder hacer nada para evitarlo! Para empezar te vamos a violar por la vagina, aunque este no es el único apetecible orificio que tienes....</p> <p>¡No le adelantes acontecimientos! – le cortó Tomás -¡Dejemos que nuestra pequeña amiguita vaya de sorpresa en sorpresa, así será todavía más divertido!</p> <p>¡Tienes razón! – contestó Juan - ¡Bueno!, ¿sorteamos quien empieza?</p> <p>La pobre Natalia asistió con repulsión a un lanzamiento de moneda para ver quién de los dos pervertidos tenía el privilegio de acabar con su virginidad.</p> <p>¡Cara, tú ganas! – dijo Juan a Tomás, un poco decepcionado por no haber ganado.</p> <p>¡Hmmmm.... va a ser un verdadero placer! – contestó Tomás mirando a la aterrada niña con una sádica sonrisa.</p> <p>Tomás sacó un preservativo y lo dejó preparado, por si acaso, sobre la silla ginecológica. Los dos hombres habían acordado que realizarían las penetraciones sin condón, pero que para eyacular se pondrían un preservativo o lo harían fuera de los conductos. De esa manera dejarían los orificios limpios y prestos para penetración del compañero.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás cambiaron la posición de las cámaras para recoger la violación desde distintas perspectivas.</p> <p>¡Voy a coger un de las cámaras para filmar la penetración en primer plano! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia hubiera deseado morirse. Lo que pudiera acontecer a partir de ese momento se le hacía absolutamente insufrible.</p> <p>Tomás se acercó a su víctima parsimoniosamente. Su pene totalmente erecto testimoniaba la excitación que sentía. Frente a él, completamente a su merced, la maravillosa niña que le había perturbado tanto tiempo. El momento que tantas veces había imaginado en sus sueños estaba a punto de hacerse realidad.</p> <p>Natalia, totalmente horrorizada, había dejado hasta de llorar y permanecía con todo su cuerpo en tensión y la expresión más mortificada marcada en su rostro.</p> <p>Juan comenzó a filmar. Tomás se situó de pie entre las piernas abiertas de la niña. Su pene quedaba ligeramente por encima del pubis de Natalia, casi tocando su piel. Una ligerísima flexión de piernas y ya lo tendría a la altura de penetración adecuada. Los impulsos que llegaban al cerebro de Tomás le empujaban a incrustar cuanto antes su miembro en el sexo de la niña, pero quería saborear el momento y hacerlo durar, por lo que decidió ir despacio. Se fue inclinando sobre el cuerpo de Natalia hasta dejar su rostro frente al de la niña. Durante unos segundos la miró sonriendo cruelmente, deleitándose con su miedo y su desesperación.</p> <p>¡Sí, putita, por fin vas a sentir lo que es tener una buena polla metida en tu precioso coñito! – la susurró.</p> <p>Natalia entreabrió la boca para emitir un angustiado gemido. Tomás vio los labios adolescentes y decidió besarlos. Bajó su cabeza pero, antes de que pudiera posar su boca sobre la de ella, la niña se apresuró a mover la cabeza hacia un lado. Tomás cogió la cabeza de la pequeña con ambas manos para mantenerla inmóvil y fue aproximando su boca hasta cubrir con ella los labios de la pequeña. Natalia intentó de nuevo apartarse pero Tomás la sujetó fuertemente y comenzó a besarla. La niña, asqueada al límite, metió los labios hacia dentro y cerró la boca con fuerza para intentar protegerse. Entonces, Tomás cogió con sus dedos un pezoncillo de la niña y lo retorció fuertemente.</p> <p>Natalia abrió la boca para gritar de dolor y entonces Tomás aprovechó para besarla a gusto.</p> <p>Durante un rato, el hombre repitió una y otra vez la maniobra para poder besar a gusto la boca de la pequeña. Luego, su boca fue descendiendo por la barbilla y el cuello hasta el pecho, donde se desplazó lateralmente hasta encontrar uno de los senos infantiles. Allí se detuvo, besando y lamiendo la fina piel. Sus labios se cerraron sobre el delicado pezoncillo y lo besaron y chuparon. Su lengua jugueteó con la sensible porción de carne. Luego, Tomás repitió las mismas maniobras sobre el otro seno.</p> <p>Tomás, disfrutando a tope con esas acciones, se tomó todo el tiempo del mundo, mientras Juan filmaba en primer plano. Por el contrario, la pobre Natalia gimoteaba y lloraba sin cesar, sufriendo lo indecible con aquellos innoble ultrajes.</p> <p>Por fin, la boca de Tomás abandonó el pecho de Natalia y siguió descendiendo lentamente, recorriendo el vientre de la niña en dirección hacia su expuesto pubis.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo! – gritó la pobre niña adivinando las intenciones del hombre.</p> <p>Para agonía de la niña, Tomás posó su boca directamente sobre la piel del sexo de su víctima y comenzó a besarlo de arriba abajo. Luego metió su nariz entre los pliegues y frotó con ella la sensible carne. Luego, sacó la lengua y fue lamiendo toda la zona.</p> <p>Ante el ávido objetivo de la cámara sujeta por Juan, Tomás llevó sus dedos al sexo de Natalia y procedió a abrirlo de par en par. Después, volvió a posar su boca sobre esa íntima zona, besando, lamiendo y chupando cada porción de carne palpitante de la forma más impúdica.</p> <p>Por fin, Tomás se dispuso a consumar la violación. Se puso de pie y apoyó su erecto pene sobre el expuesto sexo virginal. Natalia, instintivamente, intentó cerrar sus piernas con todas sus fuerzas, pero apenas pudo moverlas un milímetro.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita!, ¿Estás preparada para dejar de ser virgen? – preguntó sádicamente.</p> <p>Durante unos segundos, Tomás se limitó a frotar su órgano sobre el pubis de la niña, mientras la miraba sonriendo sádicamente deleitándose con su expresión de pavor.</p> <p>Natalia pudo sentir la extraordinaria dureza del órgano presto a taladrarla. Sin duda la iba a hacer mucho daño.</p> <p>Tomás volvió a llevar los dedos a los labios sexuales y tiró de ellos hasta dejar descubierta la zona vaginal. Seguidamente llevó la punta de su pene a la entrada del orificio y comenzó a presionar.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo! – volvió a gritar la desdichada mientras lloraba amargamente.</p> <p>La punta del erecto miembro comenzó a abrirse paso a través del orificio virginal. Tomás dio una fuerte sacudida y su pene quedó incrustado en el interior del sexo de la niña.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh! – gritó Natalia.</p> <p>La brutal embestida había destrozado el himen e incluso desgarrado ligeramente las paredes vaginales. Del violentado orificio comenzaron a brotar los primeros hilillos de sangre.</p> <p>Juan observó a través del visor de la cámara cómo el pene de su amigo salía teñido de rojo para volver a entrar hasta alcanzar el fondo vaginal. La expresión de dolor de la niña dejaba claro que, para ella, la violación iba a significar una auténtica tortura. Juan no tuvo más remedio que comenzar de nuevo a masturbarse con una mano mientras filmaba con la otra.</p> <p>Tomás, disfrutando como nunca en su vida, prolongó la violación de la niña durante un buen rato, sintiendo intensamente las placenteras sensaciones que le proporcionaban las estrechas paredes vaginales y deleitándose con el dolor y la humillación de su víctima, que no paraba de gemir.</p> <p>¡Creo que me voy a correr de un momento a otro! – jadeó Tomás.</p> <p>Tomás sacó su ensangrentado pene del interior de la niña y procedió a colocarse el preservativo. Seguidamente la volvió a penetrar y comenzó a moverse con más rapidez para llegar al climax. Éste llegó en muy poco tiempo. El hombre alcanzó un intenso y largo orgasmo. Sus gemidos de placer se entremezclaron con los gemidos de dolor de la pobre niña.</p> <p>¡Ufff! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Ha sido sin duda la mejor corrida de mi vida. El coñito de esta putita es una verdadera maravilla! </p> <p>Tras quitarse el preservativo, Tomás procedió a limpiar con un trapo húmedo la sangre que había quedado sobre la piel de Natalia y sobre la silla donde estaba atada.</p> <p> Natalia quedó llorando amargamente, con los ojos cerrados, su rostro reflejando una patética expresión mezcla de dolor y repulsión.</p> <p>¡Bueno, toda tuya! – le dijo Tomás a Juan - ¡Déjame la cámara a mí ahora!</p> <p>¡No me lo tendrás que decir dos veces! – contestó Juan, que estaba deseando penetrar a la niña.</p> <p>Natalia abrió los ojos justo para ver a Juan acercarse a ella, con un preservativo en una la mano y masturbándose con la otra.</p> <p>¿Estás preparada para la segunda parte, putita? ¡Siento decirte que mi polla es aún más grande que la de mi amigo! – la dijo el sádico sonriendo.</p> <p>¡Noooooo....... bastaaaa..... por favor........! – volvió a suplicar la desdichada.</p> <p>Ante la horrorizada mirada de Natalia, Juan se colocó frente a ella y colocó la punta de su erecto pene en contacto con la ultrajada entrada vaginal para que la pobre niña la sintiera.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo........!</p> <p>Disfrutando a tope con la cruel escena, Juan fue presionando hasta introducir su miembro por el dolorido orificio.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! – volvió a gritar la niña, al sentir como el duro pene de su torturador se abría paso a través de sus irritadas paredes vaginales.</p> <p>¿Duele, eh, putita? – exclamó Juan sádicamente, comprobando satisfecho el gesto de dolor de su víctima.</p> <p>Juan comenzó a moverse más rápidamente, deleitándose con la estrecha vagina infantil que abrazaba su miembro produciéndole continuas olas de placer. No contento con el sufrimiento que la nueva violación estaba infringiendo a la niña, llevó sus dedos a los tiernos pezoncillos de la pequeña y comenzó a retorcerlos.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaahhhhh...! ¡Noooooo....! Uaaaaaaaahhhhhh......!</p> <p>Los hombres observaron complacidos las muestras de dolor de su víctima. Tanto las expresiones de su bello rostro como las agónicas exclamaciones que brotaban de su garganta resultaban para los dos sádicos absolutamente deliciosas.</p> <p>¡Me encanta cómo sufre esta putita! – exclamó Juan</p> <p>¡Desde luego, tiene una forma de sufrir de lo más excitante! – asintió Tomás - ¡Lo que vamos a disfrutar con ella!</p> <p>Por fin Juan decidió llegar al orgasmo. Sacó el pene del interior de la niña, se puso el preservativo y la volvió a penetrar, esta vez cabalgándola brutalmente hasta llegar al climax. Sus jadeos de placer se mezclaron con los gemidos de dolor de la pequeña.</p></div>",[]
953,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 4",4,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Una niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-07-02,1,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sábado 10 De Octubre</p> <p>Tras la cruel violación, los dos sádicos limpiaron a su víctima, la desataron, la cubrieron con una bata y la metieron de nuevo en la celda. Seguidamente abandonaron el sótano. La pobre Natalia quedó tumbada sobre el colchón, mancillada y dolorida, llorando amargamente.</p> <p>Una hora después, los hombres volvieron a aparecer con una bandeja con la cena para su prisionera. Natalia, totalmente hundida, no quería comer nada, pero los hombres la amenazaron hasta forzarla a cenar. En la bebida habían disuelto un reconstituyente y un somnífero. Querían que su víctima descansara durante la noche y repusiera fuerzas.</p> <p>Cuando Natalia, por fin, quedó profundamente dormida, Juan y Tomás salieron del sótano satisfechos.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos tardaron en conciliar el sueño, planeando minuciosamente las actuaciones del día siguiente y pensando en los nuevos placeres que la indefensa niña les proporcionaría.</p> <p>Gracias al somnífero, Natalia durmió nueve horas sin interrupción. Pasaban las once de la mañana cuando los dos hombres procedieron a despertarla. Al abrir los ojos y ver las caras de sus torturadores, la pequeña dio un respingo sobresaltado, se cerró la bata sobre su cuerpo instintivamente y miró a los hombres con cara aterrada.</p> <p>¡Tranquila, putita, estás con tus amigos! – exclamó Juan sonriendo.</p> <p>¡Te traemos el desayuno! – agregó Tomás acercando a la niña una bandeja con un zumo de naranja y una tostada.</p> <p>Natalia, aún aturdida por el somnífero, seguía sin tener ganas de comer pero, ante la amenazante presencia de sus captores, procedió a tomárselo.</p> <p>Los hombres esperaron unos minutos para dejar que Natalia se fuera espabilando. Seguidamente, Juan tomó la palabra:</p> <p>¡Escucha atentamente porque vamos a darte las instrucciones que deberás seguir a partir de esta misma mañana mientras sigas con nosotros: Lo primero irás al servicio para hacer tus necesidades. Luego te ducharás y te perfumarás. Luego te pondrás la bata o la ropa que te demos. Después, vendrás con nosotros al “escenario”, ya sabes, donde nos divertimos contigo ayer. Una vez allí te colocarás en posición de espera: De pie, bien estirada, con las piernas separadas y las manos detrás de la cabeza. En esta posición aguardarás a que te digamos si tu familia ha pagado ya el dinero por tu rescate. En el caso de que ya lo hayan hecho, tu cautiverio habrá terminado. Te podrás vestir y te llevaremos con tus padres. En el caso de que todavía no lo hayan pagado, tendrás que quedarte con nosotros por lo menos un día más. Y, por supuesto, mi amigo y yo aprovecharemos para seguir divirtiéndonos contigo!</p> <p>La niña sintió un nuevo escalofrío. No quería ni imaginarse el tipo de diversión que esos dos depravados buscarían y se echó de nuevo a temblar, pidiendo a Dios con todas sus fuerzas que sus padres ya hubieran pagado su rescate. Sin embargo, la forma en que su captor se lo había explicado daba a entender que, de momento no lo habían hecho. Pensó que no lo podría resistir si tenía que volver a sufrir nuevos abusos por parte de esos desalmados.</p> <p>¿Tienes alguna pregunta? – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia movió negativamente la cabeza. La expresión de sus rostro mostraba claramente la tremenda preocupación que sentía ante lo que pudiera acontecer. Su instinto la decía que las cosas no iban a ir bien.</p> <p>Por desgracia para ella, su instinto no la engañaba.</p> <p>Los hombres acompañaron a Natalia al cuarto de baño, la dieron un juego de ropa y la dijeron que se la pusiera al terminar en vez de la bata. El primer impulso de la joven fue alegrarse enormemente pensando que el hecho de que la dieran ropa para vestirse podía significar que el rescate había llegado y, por fin, hoy quedaría libre. Pero cuando vio el tipo de ropa que la habían dado, ya no era del todo optimista: Un juego de braguitas y sujetador de color blanco con adornos de encaje en sus bordes, ligeros negros, zapatos de tacón, una chaqueta negra de cremallera y lo peor de todo: una cortísima minifalda de cuero también negra. No quería ni pensar en el aspecto que podría tener con esa ropa tan provocativa. En cualquier caso, intentó ser optimista y pensar que cualquier ropa sería buena si, con ella, podía salir por fin de ese infierno.</p> <p>Así, tras pasar por el servicio y ducharse, Natalia se vistió. Sorprendentemente, toda la ropa era justo de la talla que ella usaba. Si habían sido sus captores los que la habían elegido, habían tenido un ojo clínico.</p> <p>Para disgusto de la pequeña, la minifalda le quedaba aún más corta de lo que había pensado: Apenas le cubría la parte inferior de las braguitas y sus largas y estilizadas piernas quedaban al descubierto desde la parte alta de sus muslos.</p> <p>A pesar que intentó no mirarse en el espejo, al acabar de vestirse, la pobre niña se sentía incomodísima y cuando observó la lasciva mirada de los dos hombres al verla salir, de nuevo la envolvió un ataque de pudor que la hizo ruborizarse.</p> <p>Al entrar de nuevo en el sótano, los ojos de Natalia captaron algo que no había visto los días anteriores: Una televisión, un video y una minicadena montados junto al escenario.</p> <p>Por fin, Natalia, llena de aprensión, se situó en el “escenario” y adoptó la posición de espera. </p> <p>Juan y Tomás, sentados frente a ella, se relamían recorriendo su cuerpo de arriba abajo con su mirada y degustando la turbación de la bella niña, obligada a vestir esa ropa totalmente opuesta a su pudoroso carácter.</p> <p>Natalia, mientras tanto, rezaba y pedía al cielo una y otra vez que sus padres hubieran pagado ya el rescate.</p> <p>Pero, evidentemente, una vez más sus ruegos no iban a ser correspondidos.</p> <p>¡Siento decirte... – comenzó Juan – que el dinero todavía no nos ha llegado!</p> <p>Natalia sintió como si una roca la cayera encima y las primeras lágrimas se escaparon de sus ojos azules. No obstante, mantuvo la posición.</p> <p>Los dos hombres esperaron unos instantes para dejar que la niña se repusiera del shock. Por fin, Juan siguió hablando:</p> <p>¡Te preguntarás por qué te hemos dicho de ponerte la ropa que llevas. Pues bien, tenemos preparado un video para que lo veas y seguro que te va a dar muchas pistas. ¿Has visto la película Nueve Semanas y Media?</p> <p>Natalia meneó negativamente la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Pues bien, fíjate muy bien en lo que va a hacer la actriz!.</p> <p>Juan puso el video a funcionar y en la pantalla de la televisión apareció el principio de la escena en la que Kim Bassinger realiza un sensual strip-tease delante de Mickey Rourkey al ritmo de la canción “You can leave your hat on”.</p> <p>Natalia pronto comenzó a comprender.</p> <p>Los dos hombres no se perdieron detalle de la angustiada expresión de la niña al ver que la actriz comenzaba a desnudarse. Al terminar la escena, Natalia ya temblaba ante lo que sus captores pudieran mandarla hacer.</p> <p>¿Has visto bien la actuación? – preguntó Tomás. ¿Te has fijado de que forma más excitante se va quitando la ropa? ¡Pues bien, eso justo es lo que queremos que hagas tú. Pero con una diferencia: Tu has practicado ballet. Así que queremos que bailes para nosotros al ritmo de la música a la par que te vas desnudando!</p> <p>Natalia bajo la cabeza y cerró los ojos mientras las lágrimas resbalaban por su mejillas. ¿Cómo podían aquellos desalmados pedirla que hiciera semejante cosa? ¿Cómo iba ella a poder bailar mientras se desnudaba delante de ellos?</p> <p>La pobre niña hubiera querido desaparecer de ese infierno. El simple hecho de tener que posar ante esos hombres con esa horrible ropa ya se le hacía difícil de soportar. La certeza de tener que volver a desnudarse la aterraba. Y, para colmo, tener que hacerlo bailando para aquellos pervertidos le parecía una indignidad absolutamente horripilante.</p> <p>Los hombres se deleitaban observando el impacto de sus palabras sobre la pudorosa niña y comprendiendo la lucha interior que la desdichada debía estar sintiendo.</p> <p>¡No te gusta nada la idea! ¿verdad, preciosa? – preguntó Juan sonriendo - ¡Por desgracia para ti ya sabes que, quieras o no, vas a tener que hacerlo.</p> <p>¡Te vamos a poner otra vez el video para que vuelvas a verlo y después te tocará a ti! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Natalia contempló la escena por segunda vez. Esta vez aún le resultó más penoso y patético. Pensó que jamás podría ella hacer algo así.</p> <p>Los dos hombres pusieron en marcha las videocámaras y se sentaron delante de sus víctima dispuestos a ver el espectáculo. Sus penes ya estaban en erección ante la escena que iba a desarrollarse. Ambos se masturbaban sin ningún reparo.</p> <p>La horrorizada niña permaneció inmóvil hasta que retumbaron las palabras de Tomás:</p> <p>¡Bueno putita! ¿estás lista? ¡Prepárate porque voy a poner ya la música! ¡Mi amigo y yo estamos deseando contemplar el espectáculo. Seguro que va a ser la mar de excitante, ja, ja ja!</p> <p>Tomás puso en marcha la minicadena y la canción comenzó a sonar. Natalia, totalmente desconcertada, no sabía qué hacer. Comenzó a moverse tímidamente. Los dos hombres comenzaron a disfrutar observando el precioso cuerpo de la joven con esa provocativa vestimenta.</p> <p>Pero el tiempo comenzó a pasar sin que la pudorosa niña se decidiera a comenzar a quitarse la ropa. Los hombres comenzaron a impacientarse. Por fin Juan se levantó y cortó el sonido.</p> <p>¿Es que no nos has entendido? – preguntó Juan con voz amenazadora - ¡Te hemos dicho que queremos ver cómo te desnudas a la par que bailas y, por tu bien, espero que lo hagas de la forma más sexy que se te ocurra!</p> <p>Tomás por su parte, se levantó y volvió con una caja que a Natalia ya le resultaba familiar, la caja donde se encontraba la horrible iguana.</p> <p>¡Aquí se encuentra alguien que está deseando conocerte. Si mi amigo y yo no quedamos plenamente satisfechos con tu actuación ten por seguro que vas a tener una relación muy estrecha con este animalito!</p> <p>La amenaza de la iguana era definitiva. Natalia tenía claro que no podría soportarlo. La alternativa era horrible pero no tenía otra salida. La pobre niña redobló sus lloros. Aunque la idea de tener que desnudarse bailando delante de esos hombres la revolvía el estómago no le quedaba más remedio que hacerlo.</p> <p>Los dos hombres comprendieron con satisfacción que la amenazadora presencia de la iguana sería suficiente para conseguir que su víctima se plegara a las órdenes más humillantes.</p> <p>¿Estás preparada? – Volvió a preguntar Juan ásperamente.</p> <p>Natalia contestó afirmativamente con la cabeza, mientras las lágrimas resbalaban sin parar por sus preciosas mejillas.</p> <p>De nuevo Tomás puso en marcha el disco. De nuevo la niña comenzó a moverse, esta vez con un poco más de ritmo.</p> <p>Natalia no sabía por donde empezar. Decidió comenzar quitándose los incómodos zapatos de tacón. Mientras lo hacía perdió un poco el ritmo pero pronto lo recuperó al poder mover sus pies descalzos.</p> <p>Seguidamente Natalia se fue despojando de los ligeros. Juan y Tomás disfrutaron de lo lindo contemplando como esta prenda se iba deslizando fuera de las preciosas piernas de la niña mientras ésta, instintivamente, intentaba mantener tapada la braguita con la cortísima minifalda. </p> <p>A continuación, los dos sádicos observaron satisfechos la expresión de bochorno total de la pequeña mientras procedía a bajar lentamente la cremallera de la chaqueta y a quitársela mientras seguía moviendo su cuerpo. El color blanco del pequeño sujetador resaltaba eróticamente entre el negro del resto de la ropa.</p> <p>Los penes de los hombres, en máxima erección, reflejaban su excitación cuando Natalia, agónicamente, comenzó a desabrocharse la falda y a dejar que fuera deslizándose a lo largo de sus estilizadas piernas.</p> <p>Tan sólo cubierta por la blanca tela de la braguita y el sujetador Natalia tuvo un momento de flaqueza y paró de bailar llevándose las manos a los ojos llenos de lágrimas. Los hombres la observaron complacidos degustando el suplicio que para la pudorosa criatura estaba significando el impúdico show que estaba obligada a ofrecer.</p> <p>Aprovechando que la canción ya había entrado en su parte final, Tomás paró la música. Los dos hombres preferían tomarse más tiempo para disfrutar a gusto de la fase final del strip-tease de la niña.</p> <p>¡Vamos, putita, que lo estás haciendo muy bien! – exclamó Tomás- ¡Vamos a poner de nuevo la canción desde el principio. Queremos que cuando te quites el sujetador y la braguita lo hagas muy lentamente y que una vez que estés completamente desnuda sigas bailando hasta que termine la música!</p> <p>¡Y sin taparte con los brazos ninguna parte del cuerpo! – añadió Juan.</p> <p>La canción comenzó de nuevo a sonar y la pobre niña no tuvo más remedio que proseguir el degenerado show, intentando no mirar a sus verdugos. Los dos hombres seguían excitadísimos disfrutando a tope de la visión de la preciosa niña moviendo su cuerpo tan sólo cubierta por la fina ropa interior.</p> <p>La pequeña sentía la ávida mirada de sus torturadores taladrándola y, debido a su enorme pudor, no encontraba fuerzas para acabar de despojarse de las prendas que cubrían sus partes más íntimas. Los hombres, impacientes por contemplar cómo su víctima concluía su forzado strip-tease, comenzaron de nuevo a impacientarse. Tomás acercó la caja de la iguana y amagó con meter la mano.</p> <p>Natalia captó la maniobra y comprendió. No le quedaba más remedio que continuar. Para gozo de los hombres, Natalia llevó sus dedos a la espalda y desabrochó el sujetador. Por un momento, los ojos de los sádicos miraron divertidos el rostro de agonía de la niña con las mejillas ruborizadas por la insufrible vergüenza. Luego bajaron a la altura del pecho para contemplar extasiados cómo la blanca tela del sujetador iba descendiendo lentamente descubriendo poco a poco los preciosos senos infantiles.</p> <p>Natalia dejó caer al suelo el sujetador. Su primer impulso fue cubrirse el pecho con las manos, pero recordó las órdenes de Juan y , en el colmo de la humillación, apartó los brazos de su cuerpo mostrando sus senos mientras proseguía su degradante baile tan sólo cubierta por la fina braguita.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se masturbaban frenéticamente ante el espectáculo. Lo que para la pudorosa niña estaba siendo un verdadero suplicio, para ellos estaba resultando una escena verdaderamente deliciosa. ¡Y todavía faltaba lo mejor: Contemplar cómo esa pudorosa chiquilla se quitaba la braguita!</p> <p>Ante los ojos devoradores de los hombres, Natalia llevó sus temblorosos dedos a los lados de la braguita. Los dos sádicos disfrutaron a tope saboreando cómo la pobre niña, totalmente abochornada, procedía a bajarse poco a poco dicha prenda sin dejar de contornear las caderas al ritmo de la música.</p> <p>A Juan y Tomás les parecía increíble ver a esa pudorosa chiquilla ofreciéndoles semejante espectáculo. Evidentemente, el pánico que debía sentir hacia la iguana debía ser sobrecogedor para someterse a tal degradación a pesar de la tremenda vergüenza y humillación que la invadía.</p> <p>Tras despojarse de las braguitas, Natalia las dejó caer al suelo y siguió moviendo su cuerpo totalmente desnudo. Abundantes lágrimas recorrían sus mejillas y goteaban sobre su pecho. Instintivamente, la joven intentaba ofrecer a la vista de sus torturadores la menor porción posible de sus zonas privadas, por lo que tendía a colocarse de perfil la mayor parte del tiempo. Pero los dos hombres pronto se dieron cuenta de la situación. </p> <p>¡Ponte de frente y sigue bailando con las manos detrás de la cabeza! –ordenó Tomás.</p> <p>¡Y sin juntar las piernas! –añadió Juan.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se extasiaron ante la visión del perfecto cuerpo infantil bailando desnudo y degustaron plenamente la total turbación de la atormentada niña.</p> <p>¡Ahora vete girando lentamente hasta darnos la espalda! – volvió a ordenar Juan.</p> <p>¡Vamos, menea bien el culito! – añadió Tomás para completar la total humillación de su víctima...</p> <p>A la pobre Natalia la canción se le estaba haciendo eterna.</p> <p>¡Vuelve a ponerte de frente, separa al máximo las piernas y sigue bailando! – volvió a ordenar Juan.</p> <p>Por fin, la canción concluyó. Tomás, inmediatamente, se dirigió a la niña:</p> <p>¡Posición de espera!</p> <p>Natalia adoptó la expuesta postura y permaneció inmóvil, temblando y llorando silenciosamente.</p> <p class=""h2"">La felación</p> <p>Los dos hombres entraron en el escenario con las dos sillas y se sentaron a ambos lados de la aterrada niña, uno frente al otro. Seguidamente, obligaron a Natalia a arrodillarse entre ellos de manera que quedara aprisionada entre sus piernas, con Tomás enfrente y Juan detrás. El pene de Tomás, ya en plena erección, quedaba situado justo delante de la cara de la aterrada niña. La cabeza del pene, húmeda ya por la excitación, sobresalía fuera de la piel que la recubría normalmente. La pobre Natalia intentó mirar a otro lado para evitar ver el miembro de su torturador, para ella absolutamente repugnante.</p> <p>¡Bueno, preciosa!, - habló Juan. ¡Para empezar, queremos que uses tu preciosa boquita para darnos placer. Hay muchas cosas que vas a tener que hacer. Vamos a comenzar por una muy sencilla: Vas a besar la polla de mi amigo!</p> <p>Natalia palideció. Sólo de pensarlo ya se le revolvían las tripas.¿Cómo podían esos monstruos pedirla semejante marranada?</p> <p>Vamos putita! – siguió Juan – Apoya tu boca sobre la polla y bésala!</p> <p>No puedo….. por favor…..!</p> <p>Tomás procedió a abofetear el rostro de la pequeña.</p> <p>¿Es que no te has enterado todavía de que nos tienes que obedecer? – exclamó Tomás - ¡Vamos, bésame la polla de una vez o será peor para tí!</p> <p>Los ojos de Natalia se llenaron de lágrimas. Tras vacilar unos instantes, fue moviendo lentamente la cabeza hasta recorrer la escasa distancia que separaba su boca del repugnante órgano. Tras detenerse unos segundos, llena de asco, procedió a rozar casi imperceptiblemente, su boca sobre la piel de la zona media del pene de Tomás. En seguida se volvió a separar todo lo que pudo.</p> <p>¡No, no, no! – gritó Tomás – Eso no es besar. Quiero que apoyes bien tus labios sobre mi polla y que la beses como Dios manda! ¿Entendido?</p> <p>Las lágrimas comenzaron a resbalar por las mejillas de la pequeña. Agónicamente, repitió la maniobra, manteniendo el contacto apenas un poco más. El erecto pene del hombre dio una sacudida de placer.</p> <p>¡Bueno… un poco mejor! – exclamó Tomás – Pero hay que mejorarlo. Vamos a repetir. Esta vez quiero sentir durante un buen rato tus labios sobre mi polla!</p> <p>Basta…por favor…no puedo, por favor…. no puedo…..! – suplicó entre sollozos la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Espera Tomás! – exclamó Juan – Si no queremos tirarnos todo el día con esto vamos a tener que persuadirla de otra manera!</p> <p>Juan se dirigió a un armario y volvió con una pinza metálica dentada en la mano. Tras pasársela a Tomás, Juan cogió las muñecas de Natalia y las llevó por detrás de la espalda, donde las mantuvo fuertemente. Tomás, sonriendo sádicamente, procedió a colocar la pinza sobre el pezón derecho de la niña y a ir soltándola.</p> <p>A medida que los pequeños y afilados dientes metálicos se fueron cerrando sobre la sensible piel, la pobre Natalia fue sintiendo un dolor cada vez más intenso. Cuando por fin Tomás dejó la pinza libre, una explosión de dolor absolutamente insoportable invadió a la desdichada niña. Pronto sus gritos retumbaron por toda la habitación.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! ¡Quítenmela…por favor….. aaaaaaaaaaaaahhh…!</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, los sádicos contemplaron extasiados las muestras de dolor de su víctima.</p> <p>Natalia intentó desesperadamente soltarse pero los dos hombres la mantuvieron sujeta. Por fin, Tomás procedió a quitar la pinza. En realidad, sólo la había dejado puesta unos pocos segundos, pero para la pobre niña, se le hicieron una eternidad.</p> <p>¿Has visto lo que pasa por desobedecernos? – exclamó Tomás – mirando divertido el rostro todavía crispado de su víctima.</p> <p>¿Vas a hacer todo lo que te mandemos o tendremos que ponerte la pinza otra vez? - preguntó Juan, excitadísimo por la escena –</p> <p>La pobre niña no tuvo más remedio que asentir con la cabeza, mientras las lágrimas seguían brotando de sus ojos.</p> <p>¡Muy bien, putita! – continuó Tomás – Vamos a seguir donde estábamos: Quiero que me vayas besando la polla de abajo a arriba y, esta vez, quiero sentir bien tus labios sobre mi piel!</p> <p>Entre patéticos sollozos, Natalia volvió a llevar su boca a la base del erecto órgano y fue besándolo subiendo hacia arriba. Tomás cerró los ojos ante la fantástica sensación que le producía esa tierna boca sobre su carne. La pobre niña, llena de asco, evitaba posar sus labios directamente sobre la encarnada y humedecida cabeza del pene, pero estaba claro que Tomás no se lo iba a permitir:</p> <p>¡Bésame la punta de la polla y hazlo bien! – ordenó amenazadoramente Tomás.</p> <p>La pobre niña, mortificada, se dispuso a obedecer. Los dos sádicos observaron excitados cómo los labios de la pequeña entraban en contacto con la carne palpitante.</p> <p>¡Hummmm….. qué placer…! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Tras varios forzados besos justo sobre el extremo del pene, Tomás dictó la siguiente orden:</p> <p>¡Ahora bésame los huevos! Y quiero que esta vez, después de cada beso, me mordisquees la piel con los labios. ¿Entendido?</p> <p>Cada nueva orden suponía un verdadero mazazo para la desdichada pero, a pesar de la extrema repugnancia que sentía, sabía que no podía negarse si no quería que sus verdugos volvieran a colocar esa horrible pinza sobre su carne. Así no le quedaba más remedio que prestarse a realizar esas repugnantes acciones.</p> <p>Tomás disfrutó enormemente sintiéndo los dulces labios de la niña mordisqueando tímidamente la piel de sus testículos.</p> <p>¡Muy bien, ahora sigue así, pero subiendo otra vez por la polla hasta llegar a la punta!</p> <p>Juan, excitado con el espectáculo, se masturbaba frenéticamente con una mano. Con la otra comenzó a acariciar el cuerpo desnudo de la niña. Pronto la desdichada tuvo que añadir un sufrimiento más, notando la mano de Juan jugueteando con sus pequeños senos y las nalgas, recorriendo con sus dedos la hendidura entre los dos hemisferios, posándose sobre su sexo y acariciándolo de la forma más procaz. Intentó moverse pero seguía fuertemente aprisionada entre las rodillas de sus torturadores. La pobre estaba pasando un rato verdaderamente infernal.</p> <p>Tras varios minutos más, Tomás decidió pasar a otra fase:</p> <p>¡Bueno, vamos a empezar el siguiente capítulo: Ahora quiero que utilices tu lengua para darme placer. Así que me vas a ir lamiéndome primero los huevos y luego la polla. Vamos, quiero sentir tu lengüecita deslizándose sobre mi piel!</p> <p>Durante unos instantes Natalia quedó paralizada, mientras redoblaba sus lloros. Los hombres disfrutaron grandemente deleitándose con la humillación y la repugnancia de la pequeña, mientras procedía a sacar la lengua y a pasarla primero por los testículos y luego a lo largo del pene de Tomás. De nuevo intentó evitar la asquerosamente húmeda y pringosa cabeza del miembro pero, de nuevo, Tomás la ordenó lamer expresamente esta sensible zona.</p> <p>Natalia, sollozando, dirigió su lengua al extremo del pene pero una arcada producida por el profundo asco la hizo detenerse. Los dos sádicos observaron divertidos cómo la pobre niña luchaba contra su repugnancia. Tras varias arcadas más, la lengua de la pequeña se posó sobre la carne y comenzó a lamerla penosamente.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmm….. esto es la gloria! – volvió a extasiarse Tomás -¡Sigue lamiéndome la punta de la polla hasta que yo te diga!</p> <p>Tras otro rato delicioso para Tomás y agónico para la pobre niña, Tomás decidió pasar a la última fase:</p> <p>¡Bueno, puta, ahora vas a chupármela! ¡Para empezar, vas a abrir tu preciosa boquita, para dejar que entre mi polla dentro de ella!</p> <p>Los dos hombres miraron divertidos la cara de absoluta repulsión de su víctima. Ya las anteriores acciones habían significado para ella un auténtico suplicio, pero la simple idea de ese repelente órgano entrando dentro de su boca se le hacía espantosa.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta!, ¿Es que estás sorda? ¡Abre tu preciosa boquita!</p> <p>¡No…no puedo……por favor………! Suplicó entre gemidos la desdichada.</p> <p>¿Quieres que te pongamos de nuevo la pinza? – preguntó Juan amenazador.</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus lloros. Ambas opciones eran horribles, pero el dolor que había sufrido cuando le colocaron la pinza había sido sencillamente insoportable. No podría resistir que esos monstruos se la colocaran de nuevo. Sólo quedaba la otra penosa alternativa.</p> <p>Entre sollozos desconsolados, la pobre niña abrió la boca y la fue haciendo descender hacia el erecto pene de Tomás. Tras titubear unos segundos, dejó que el órgano fuera entrando en su boca, con cuidado para no tocarlo. Pero, evidentemente, Tomás no iba a permitírselo:</p> <p>¡Vamos, cierra los labios alrededor de mi polla y ten mucho cuidado para que no sienta tus dientes si no quieres saber lo que es sufrir de verdad!</p> <p>Natalia, agónicamente, obedeció, venciendo la más absoluta repugnancia.</p> <p>¡Ahora – prosiguió Tomás – comienza a chuparla como si fuera un helado. Quiero sentir tus labios deslizándose de arriba abajo!</p> <p>La pequeña intentó obedecer pero al sentir la punta del pene golpear su paladar una tremenda arcada la hizo soltarlo y apartar la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Qué estúpida puta! – gritó Tomás coléricamente - ¡Vuelve a empezar y procura que esta vez no tengas que parar hasta que yo te diga.</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia comenzó, asqueada, la penosa tarea. Al empezar a chupar, nuevas arcadas hicieron que la niña se convulsionara, pero esta vez consiguió no soltar el pene de su torturador.</p> <p>Tomás se relajó para disfrutar a tope el excitante contacto de la dulce boca de Natalia. Juan, mientras tanto, seguía manoseando a gusto el desnudo cuerpo de la niña y restregando la punta del pene sobre su espalda.</p> <p>¡Ahora, a la par que sigues chupando quiero que acaricies con tu lengua la punta de la polla, sin sacarla de tu boca! – ordenó de nuevo Tomás.</p> <p>A pesar de todas las indignidades que ya la habían obligado a hacer, cada nueva orden constituía una verdadera conmoción para la pudorosa niña. Por desgracia para ella, una vez más, a pesar del infinito asco que la invadía, no tuvo más remedio que obedecer.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmmmm , qué placer! ¡Sigue así hasta que yo te diga!….</p> <p>Durante un buen rato, Natalia tuvo que proseguir con su penosa tarea. Varias veces Tomás estuvo a punto de dejarse llevar hasta el orgasmo, pero decidió no hacerlo para seguir estando plenamente excitado durante el resto de la jornada.</p> <p>Cuando por fin Tomás ordenó parar a Natalia, la pobre niña se sintió momentáneamente aliviada. Pero sus verdugos no la iban a dejar descansar mucho tiempo. Los dos sádicos obligaron a la niña a darse media vuelta de manera que quedara frente a Juan quien, con su pene totalmente erecto, estaba deseando sentir a su víctima repitiendo las mismas maniobras que había practicado con Tomás. La pequeña pronto adivinó las intenciones de los hombres y sus lloros se redoblaron.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, esta vez me toca a mí! – exclamó Juan sonriendo - ¡Para empezar quiero que me lamas los huevos!.... </p><p class=""h2"">La sodomización</p> <p>Una vez concluidas las forzadas felaciones, Juan y Tomás llevaron a Natalia medio a rastras hasta la silla ginecológica y la ataron sobre ella. De nuevo la desesperada niña quedó amarrada en la más vulnerable posición delante de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Los dos hombres no pudieron resistir la tentación de agacharse entre las piernas abiertas de su víctima y, durante un buen rato, juguetear a gusto con el indefenso sexo de la niña. Pero el objetivo inmediato iba a ser otro.</p> <p>Bueno, putita – exclamó Juan – ya nos has dado placer con dos de tus orificios, pero todavía falta uno. ¿Adivinas cuál es?</p> <p>Natalia no sabía a qué se refería pero cuando los dedos de Tomás comenzaron a acariciar los exteriores de su ano, la pobre niña, horrorizada, comenzó a comprender.</p> <p>Si, preciosa, - prosiguió Tomás – Te vamos a dar por culo. Este agujerito promete ser delicioso. Va a ser fantástico meter nuestras pollas bien dentro de él y follarlo como se merece.</p> <p>Natalia miró incrédula a sus verdugos. A pesar de todo lo que la habían hecho no le entraba en la cabeza que sus captores pudieran llegar a ser tan degenerados. ¿A quién se le ocurriría hacer semejante cochinada con una niña?</p> <p>La pobre Natalia observó como Juan se alejaba y volvía con una enorme jeringa de cristal llena de un líquido blanquecino.</p> <p>Pero, antes de sodomizarte, vamos a limpiarte bien el culito. – exclamó Juan sonriente, mostrando a su víctima el nuevo utensilio amenazador.</p> <p>Natalia contempló la jeringa con aprensión. Pronto, para horror de la niña, Juan fue dirigiendo la punta de la jeringa hacia su desprotegida entrada anal. Lentamente, procedió a introducirla por el orificio.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaahhhhhh! – Gritó Natalia al sentir el frío cristal abrirse paso a través del estrecho canal.</p> <p>Juan, sin dejar de sonreir, comenzó a inyectar el agua jabonosa.</p> <p>Para Natalia significó una experiencia de lo más desagradable y humillante, notando cómo el líquido penetraba en sus conducto intestinal y llenaba sus interioridades.</p> <p>Juan siguió inyectando. A Natalia se le hizo interminable. Parecía que no iba a acabar nunca. Juan y Tomás no se perdían ni un detalle del rostro crispado de la niña. Los dos hombres hubieran disfrutado prolongando durante más tiempo la incomodidad de Natalia pero decidieron dejarlo para otra ocasión. Tenían demasiadas ganas de proceder cuanto antes a la sodomización de su víctima.</p> <p>Tomás cogió un barreño y lo colocó debajo de la niña. Juan procedió a sacar la punta de la jeringa del ano de la pequeña. Natalia quedó azorada, reteniendo a duras penas el contenido de la lavativa.</p> <p>¡Vamos! – exclamó Juan. ¡Suelta ya la tripa!</p> <p>Natalia le miró vacilante. Estaba deseando soltar el líquido que la llenaba, pero la idea de tenerlo que hacer ante la mirada de aquellos hombres le parecía sencillamente horrible.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta! ¡Queremos ver cómo sale por tu precioso culito todo lo que hay en tus intestinos! – conminó Tomás, que seguía sosteniendo el barreño.</p> <p>En vista de que la niña seguía bloqueada, Juan se acercó y retorció con fuerza uno de los pezoncillos de la niña.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia soltó el esfinter y comenzó a salir todo el líquido inyectado, mezclado con los excrementos que quedaban en el interior de la niña.</p> <p>No contento con ello, cuando el chorro dejó de salir, Juan procedió a repetir la operación, inyectando con la jeringa más líquido. Una vez que Natalia hubo expulsado de nuevo el líquido, los dos hombres se dieron por satisfechos.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás limpiaron cuidadosamente los restos de la lavativa que habían quedado sobre la piel de la niña y, por fin, decidieron comenzar con el abuso del orificio anal de la pequeña.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se sentaron entre las piernas abiertas de Natalia. Tomás posó su dedo índice sobre el expuesto ano de la niña y comenzó a presionar.</p> <p>¡Aaaahhhh! ¡Nooooo! – gritó la pequeña al sentir el dedo del hombre dilatando su pequeño orificio.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmm! ¡Qué agujerito más estrecho! – exclamó Tomás encantado.</p> <p>Tomás hizo girar su dedo a la par que seguía empujando hasta, no sin dificultades, introducir la punta del mismo dentro del orificio. Luego siguió empujando y girando hasta conseguir introducir medio dedo. Los hombres observaban divertidos las patéticas expresiones de la niña, llena de asco y humillación. Sus lágrimas resbalaban a lo largo de su rostro encantador.</p> <p>Tomás comenzó a mover el dedo de dentro afuera y de fuera adentro, sintiendo como el estrecho conducto aprisionaba la sensible piel de su dedo. Más de una vez había metido el dedo en el ano de alguna prostituta pero ahora la sensación era totalmente distinta y mucho más excitante para él.</p> <p>¡Es un culito estrechísimo, nos va a costar llegar a sodomizarla! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>¡Mejor, así sufrirá más! – respondió Juan sádicamente.</p> <p>¡Pruébalo tú! – ofreció Tomás sacando su dedo del interior de la niña.</p> <p> Ahora Natalia tuvo que soportar la inserción del dedo de Juan, que empujó fuertemente hasta casi meterlo por completo dentro de la niña.</p> <p>Durante unos momentos, Juan jugueteó con el ano virginal de la pequeña..</p> <p>¡Hmmmmmmmmm.....! ¡Qué gustirrinín.......! – exclamó encantado.</p> <p>Por fin Juan sacó su dedo del interior de Natalia.</p> <p> Bueno, ¿pasamos ya a las cosas serias? – preguntó - ¡venga Tomás, te toca a ti tener el privilegio de desvirgar el culito de nuestra amiguita!</p> <p>Tomás no necesitó que le insistieran. Se colocó delante de la aterrada niña y dirigió la punta de sus erecto pene al desprotegido orificio anal de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo….! – gritó Natalia horrorizada.</p> <p>¿Sabes putita? – exclamó Tomás sonriendo malévolamente -¡Esto te va a doler más que cuando te la metimos por el coño!</p> <p>Tomás comenzó a presionar pero el conducto era estrechísimo y, además, la niña, a pesar de su abierta postura, apretaba con todas sus fuerzas intentando por todos los medios evitar la penetración.</p> <p>¡Va a ser mejor que me ponga un poco de vaselina! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Tomás se untó una pequeña cantidad de vaselina en la punta del pene y, después introdujo por el ano de Natalia el dedo índice impregnado en dicha sustancia. Seguídamente, volvió a la carga. Juan llevó sus dedos a la porción de carne del exterior de la abertura y tiró de la piel hacia fuera intentando abrir el conducto todo lo posible. Tomás apoyó de nuevo la punta sobre la entrada del orificio y volvió a presionar, esta vez con más fuerza.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo…..! ¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh…!</p> <p>Natalia gritó de dolor sintiendo cómo, poco a poco, su esfinter iba cediendo y la cabeza del erecto pene de su torturador se iba abriendo paso a través del estrecho canal.</p> <p>Tomás, enardecido por los gritos de dolor de su víctima, siguió empujando sin piedad hasta introducir la casi totalidad de su miembro en el interior de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Qué maravilla de culito! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Como presionan las paredes alrededor de mi polla!</p> <p>Tomás fue haciendo salir su pene poco a poco, hasta dejar sólo media cabeza metida dentro del ano de la niña. Juan observó como el miembro aparecía manchado de sangre, producto de los superficiales desgarros que la cruel penetración había causado en las paredes anales. Luego, mirando el rostro sufriente de Natalia, volvió a empujar con fuerza hasta introducir de nuevo su miembro hasta el fondo.</p> <p>Tomás comenzó a cabalgar a la niña, metiendo y sacando a placer su abultado pene a través del dolorido conducto y haciendo gritar a la pequeña.</p> <p>La violación se prolongó durante un buen rato. Por fin Tomás sacó su pene, se colocó un preservativo, volvió a penetrar el ano de Natalia y se dejó eyacular prolongadamente en el interior de la niña.</p> <p>¡Hufff! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Ha sido fantástico! ¡Te toca, Juan!</p> <p>Juan, sin perder tiempo, ocupó el lugar de su amigo y dirigió su pene al orificio anal de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooooooooo………..! – volvió a gritar Natalia al ver que de nuevo iba a ser penetrada. Su ano estaba al rojo vivo y anticipaba el dolor que iba a sentir.</p> <p>Esta vez Juan no tuvo problemas para penetrar brutalmente a su víctima, una vez dilatado el orificio a causa de la anterior penetración.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh…..!</p> <p>De nuevo el grito lastimero de Natalia llenó la habitación. Juan, extasiado, prolongó la cruel violación un buen rato, restregando una y otra vez su erecto pene sobre las desgarradas paredes anales.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan se colocó el preservativo y llegó al orgasmo en medio de los gemidos de dolor de la desdichada niña.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad. ']"
954,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 5",5,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Una niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-07-06,2,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>El sábado por la tarde, Juan y Tomás decidieron hacer un alto en sus sádicas diversiones y salieron del chalet para cumplir con ciertos compromisos sociales. Ambos querían tener toda la semana siguiente plenamente disponible para disfrutar a tope de su prisionera.</p> <p>Natalia pasó toda la tarde tumbada en su celda, llorando y recordando a cada momento los terribles acontecimientos de las pasadas horas.</p> <p>Por la noche, Juan y Tomás volvieron al chalet. Bajaron al sótano y obligaron a Natalia a cenar. El somnífero que la echaron en la bebida volvió a surtir efecto y pronto la pequeña quedó profundamente dormida.</p> <p>Los hombres abandonaron el sótano y se sentaron para planificar las acciones que llevarían a cabo el día siguiente.</p> <p>El viernes y el sábado habían disfrutado enormemente humillando a su bella prisionera y abusando sexualmente de ella, pero los dos sádicos estaban deseando aumentar un grado más el sufrimiento de su víctima.</p> <p>Así, decidieron que el domingo, tras someterla a las últimas humillaciones que tenían previstas, comenzarían con las primeras sesiones de tortura.</p> <p class=""h2"">Domingo 11 De Octubre<br/> Sesión de la Mañana</p> <p>Tras desayunar y pasar por el cuarto de baño, Natalia, ya en el “escenario” del sótano, con la bata como única vestimenta y adoptando la posición de espera, aguardaba anhelante que sus captores la informaran sobre los acontecimientos. Sabía que sus padres no podían tardar ya más en hacer todo lo necesario para que la liberaran.</p> <p>La niña había rezado hasta la extenuación pidiendo con todas sus fuerzas que sus padres hubieran pagado ya el rescate y que, por fin, pudiera abandonar el horrible infierno donde se encontraba.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos juguetearon psicológicamente con ella durante un rato. Cuando por fin se decidieron a decirla que el rescate aún no había llegado, Natalia se derrumbó. La pobre niña se dejó caer al suelo llorando amargamente. No podría resistir otro día de sufrimientos en poder de esos depravados.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás dejaron pasar unos minutos para que su víctima se fuera recuperando. Por fin la voz de Juan retumbó amenazadoramente:</p> <p>¡Posición de espera!</p> <p>Natalia, poco a poco se fue levantando. Entre sollozos, adoptó la expuesta postura y permaneció inmóvil, temblando y llorando silenciosamente.</p> <p>Los dos hombres entraron en el escenario y acercaron las sillas hasta colocarse frente a su víctima, uno al lado del otro.</p> <p>Los dos hombres disfrutaban enormemente del momento. Sabían que, gracias a la presencia de la iguana, tenían a la niña totalmente bajo su control. La podían obligar a ejecutar los actos más obscenos y degradantes. Y, para desgracia de la pequeña, eso era justamente lo que aquellos pervertidos se prestaban a hacer.</p> <p>¡Quítate la bata! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia, con una compungida expresión marcada en su precioso rostro, obedeció. De nuevo, la pequeña sufrió con toda intensidad la horrible vergüenza de permanecer totalmente desnuda delante de los ávidos ojos de los hombres.</p> <p>¡A continuación – prosiguió Tomás – te vamos a ir ordenando hacer distintas cosas. Por supuesto, ninguna de ellas te va a resultar precisamente agradable. Por desgracia para ti, sabes perfectamente que no tienes más remedio que obedecernos en todo lo que te mandemos, por horrible que te parezca!</p> <p>¡Salvo que quieras tener una estrecha relación con nuestra amiga la iguana! – añadió Juan, sonriendo malignamente.</p> <p>La pobre niña bajó la cabeza y redobló sus lloros. Sabía que la esperaba un nuevo calvario pero no le quedaba más remedio que, como cordero en el matadero, esperar a recibir las ordenes de sus torturadores. </p> <p>¡Ponte delante de mí! – ordenó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia, tras dudar unos instantes, se acercó tímidamente.</p> <p>¡Más cerca, quiero que te coloques rozando mis rodillas con la parte interna de los muslos!</p> <p>La niña titubeó ligeramente pero obedeció, hasta quedar a escasos centímetros de su torturador. Allí permaneció temblorosa, las lágrimas resbalando por sus delicadas mejillas.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, Juan se limitó a contemplar el precioso cuerpo de Natalia. Luego, clavando una sádica mirada en los asustados ojos azules de la niña, procedió a dar la primera orden:</p> <p>¡Separa totalmente las piernas, inclínate hacia atrás y ábrete bien el coñito con los dedos para enseñarme sus interioridades!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se deleitaron contemplando la torturada expresión de su víctima, sabiendo que no tenía más remedio que obedecer a pesar de que le parecía algo totalmente abominable.</p> <p>Tras titubear unos segundos, la pobre Natalia, lentamente, fue adoptando la humillante posición ordenada y, totalmente apesadumbrada, procedió a separar ligeramente con sus dedos los labios sexuales.</p> <p>¡Más! – volvió a ordenar Juan – ¡Quiero que te abras el coñito totalmente!</p> <p>La niña, mortificada al límite, tiró de sus labios aún más hasta separarlos ampliamente, dejando el interior de su sexo infantil totalmente descubierto delante de su torturador.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes los dos hombres contemplaron masturbándose a su pudorosa víctima forzada a exhibirse de la forma más obscena, las piernas separadas, el tronco arqueado hacia atrás y manteniendo totalmente abiertos los labios sexuales. </p> <p>Juan colocó su mano justo debajo de la entrepierna de Natalia y extendió los dedos índice y medio hacia la vertical de forma que quedaran a escasos centímetros del pubis de la niña.</p> <p>¡Ahora, manteniéndote el coño bien abierto quiero que flexiones las piernas de manera que vayas descendiendo hacia mi mano hasta que la entrada de tu vagina quede en contacto con las yemas de mis dedos!</p> <p>Natalia necesitó unos segundos para procesar la nueva horrible orden. Tras titubear unos instantes, lentamente, fue dejándose caer sobre los dedos estirados hasta que notó la piel de los dedos de su torturador apoyados sobre su carne íntima.</p> <p>¡Muy bien, ahora ve flexionando más las piernas para que mis dedos vayan entrando hasta bien dentro de tu vagina.</p> <p>La pobre niña, entre sollozos, comenzó a presionar ligeramente hasta sentir que el extremo de los dedos comenzaba a abrirse paso a través de su vagina. Inmediatamente, se detuvo.</p> <p>¡Más! Sigue bajando hasta que mis dedos queden totalmente dentro de tu coñito!</p> <p>Los hombres degustaron la mortificada expresión de la pobre niña mientras se empalaba hasta que los nudillos de la mano de Juan quedaron sobre la entrada vaginal. Y todavía más mortificada cuando sintió como las yemas de los dedos del hombre palpaban impúdicamente las cálidas paredes vaginales.</p> <p>¡Ahora quiero que folles mis dedos, es decir que subas y bajes sobre ellos para que entren y salgan de tu coñito!</p> <p>La pobre niña, totalmente abochornada obedeció la humillante orden</p> <p>¡Bueno, ahora me toca a mí! – exclamó Tomás. ¡Ponte justo delante de mí dándome la espalda!</p> <p>Natalia obedeció, quedando el trasero de la pequeña justo delante del rostro de Tomás.</p> <p>¡Separa bien las piernas! ¡Más aún! ¡Bien, ahora vete inclinando hacia delante sin doblar las piernas, hasta tocarte con los dedos las punta de los pies!</p> <p>Natalia, asqueada, comprendió el efecto que conseguiría esa nueva orden. Se imaginaba perfectamente la impúdica visión de sus partes que le iba a ofrecer a ese pervertido.</p> <p>Tomás contempló babeante cómo, a medida que la Natalia se inclinaba hacia delante, se iban descubriendo a sus ojos los íntimos pliegues del triángulo púbico a la vez que la hendidura de las nalgas se iba abriendo hasta desvelar el pequeño orificio anal de la niña.</p> <p>¡Hmmmm! ¡Qué espectáculo! – exclamó Tomás encantado. Pero todavía deseaba humillar más a su víctima: ¡Ahora lleva tus manos a las nalgas y tira de ellas bien hacia fuera hasta separarlas al máximo. Quiero ver el agujero de tu culito bien abierto!</p> <p>La pobre Natalia, totalmente abochornada, obedeció.</p> <p>Tomás apoyó un dedo sobre el exterior del pequeño orificio y comenzó a acariciarlo suavemente. Seguidamente, lo dejó rígido justo tocando la entrada del conducto. ¡Ahora quiero que empujes hasta hacer que mi dedo penetre bien dentro de tu culito!</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia tuvo que hacer un esfuerzo supremo para obedecer la perversa orden. Las abundantes lágrimas que brotaban de sus ojos goteaban hasta el suelo, tras recorrer su hermoso rostro, crispado por la terribles indignidades a que estaba siendo sometida.</p> <p>La mañana siguió trascurriendo, deliciosa para los dos sádicos y horripilante para la pudorosa niña.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, sabedores de que tenían a su presa totalmente plegada a sus deseos gracias a la amenaza de la iguana, aprovecharon para seguir ordenándola las tareas más humillantes: Natalia tuvo que besarles en la boca, incluida penetración con lengua, volver a lamerles y chuparles los penes y los testículos.</p> <p>Cuando los sádicos la ordenaron que les lamiera el orificio anal y luego introduciera su lengua en dicho conducto, Natalia creyó morirse. Pero, con la amenaza de la iguana y de las pinzas, poco a poco, los dos hombres consiguieron que su víctima, agónicamente, acabara plegándose a esta nueva terrible indignidad</p> <p>Los dos hombres disfrutaron a tope saboreando el horror y la vergüenza de la pudorosa niña forzada a realizar actos que la resultaban absolutamente repugnantes.</p> <p>Por último, Juan se tumbó en el suelo boca arriba y la niña fue obligada a empalarse por la vagina en su erecto pene y cabalgarlo. Mientras lo hacía, Tomás procedió a sodomizarla.</p> <p>La pobre niña lloraba sin parar mientras notaba los erectos penes de sus torturadores invadiendo totalmente sus conductos.</p> <p>Durante un rato los hombres violaron a la niña, pero sin eyacular, pues preferían reservarse para posteriores acciones. Cuando por fin sacaron sus penes del interior de Natalia, la pequeña quedó tendida en el suelo sollozando amargamente. </p> <p>Juan y Tomás, la levantaron y la arrastraron hasta la silla ginecológica pronto la desdichada quedó solidamente atada en la odiosa postura que tanto detestaba, con las piernas abiertas de par en par de manera que sus zonas íntimas quedaban totalmente accesibles y vulnerables ante sus perversos torturadores.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás cambiaron la posición de los focos y de las cámaras, disponiéndolos alrededor de la silla ginecológica. Una de las cámaras la acercaron todo lo posible de manera que enfocara la zona genital de la pequeña que, según los planes de los hombres, iba a recibir considerable “atención” durante la mañana.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se abalanzaron sobre el ofrecido cuerpo de su víctima y durante minutos y minutos, disfrutaron manoseándolo, besándolo, lamiéndolo y chupándolo de la forma más procaz.</p> <p>Seguidamente, al igual que el dia anterior, administraron a la niña una doble lavativa para limpiar su conducto anal.</p> <p>De nuevo los hombres cayeron sobre el cuerpo de la pequeña y, esta vez, sus lenguas penetraron bien dentro de los expuestos conductos.</p> <p>La pobre niña, sufría entre lloros y gemidos los abusos, odiando desde lo más profundo de su ser cada una de las obscenas maniobras a que era sometida.</p> <p>Pasado un buen rato, Juan se dirigió a un armario y volvió con una bandeja llena de consoladores de todo tipo. Sonriendo sádicamente se los mostró a la pobre niña.</p> <p>¡Mira cuántos juguetitos. Estamos deseando ver cómo entran por tus preciosos orificios!</p> <p>Natalia observó espantada la colección de consoladores. Unos eran de plástico, otros de metal; unos alargados y finos, otros gruesos; unos lisos otros estriados; unos consistían en una sucesión de bolitas cada vez más grandes, otros estaban recubiertos de ondulaciones... La pequeña imaginó asqueada esos horribles objetos forzados dentro de su cuerpo.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a separar los labios sexuales de la pequeña y a sujetarlos con cinta de embalar de forma que quedaran abiertos de par en par.</p> <p>La pobre niña sintió cómo las secretas interioridades de su sexo quedaban irremisiblemente desveladas ante los ávidos ojos de los sádicos. Sus lloros se redoblaron.</p> <p>Los dos hombres, babeantes, seleccionaron los consoladores con los que iban a comenzar la diversión: Juan eligió un grueso consolador de goma color carne; Tomás el un fino consolador lleno de pequeñas protuberancias.</p> <p>Para desesperación de Natalia, Juan fue conduciendo la punta del consolador hacia la desprotegida entrada vaginal de la niña. mirando divertido la patética expresión del rostro de la pequeña, comenzó a presionar. Inexorablemente, el utensilio se fue abriendo paso a través del conducto. Juan siguió empujando hasta alcanzar el fondo vaginal.</p> <p>Tomás, por su parte, penetró el conducto anal de Natalia con su consolador.</p> <p>Los dos hombres comenzaron a juguetear con los consoladores, girándolos, sacándolos y metiéndolos, observando satisfechos la cara de repugnancia de su víctima. Después de un buen rato, los hombres decidieron intercambiar objetivos: Juan cogió un alargado consolador formado por una sucesión de pelotitas unidas que introdujo sin miramientos por el ano de la niña. Tomás cogió unas bolas chinas y las fue metiendo una a una por la vagina.</p> <p>Al cabo de poco, Juan cogió otro juego de bolas chinas y comenzó a introducirlas por el ano. Tomás volvió a introducir todas las bolas de su juego en la vagina. Los dos hombres se divirtieron tirando alternativamente de las cuerdas para hacer salir las bolas de los conductos de la pequeña.</p> <p>Los dos hombres seguían contemplando la expresión agónica de Natalia, totalmente abochornada sintiendo cómo sus orificios eran usados de esa humillante manera. Era evidente que, en ningún momento, la desdichada había sentido el más mínimo placer. Entonces los hombres concibieron otra idea: ¿Serían capaces de conseguir de su víctima un forzado orgasmo?</p> <p>Ya que no lo habían logrado con consoladores, Juan y Tomás probaron con vibradores, intentando excitar sexualmente a la niña. Pero la pobre Natalia siguió odiando y sufriendo cada maniobra. Al cabo de un cuarto de hora de vanos intentos, los hombres decidieron cambiar de estrategia y obligarla a masturbarse delante de ellos.</p> <p>¿Te has masturbado alguna vez? – la preguntó abruptamente Juan.</p> <p>Natalia entendía el significado de esa palabra pero nunca en su vida se le había pasado por la cabeza hacerlo. La pobre niña contestó negando con la cabeza a la par que se ruborizaba totalmente.</p> <p>¡Esta preciosidad todavía no sabe lo que es correrse! – Exclamó Juan - ¿Sabes lo que es correrse, putita?</p> <p>Natalia medio negó con la cabeza. Tenía una ligera idea de lo que quería decir pero no estaba del todo segura.</p> <p>¡Te lo voy a explicar – siguió Tomás - ¡Correrse es cuando sientes tanto placer sexual que llegas al orgasmo y tu coñito se llena de líquido!</p> <p>Tomás no quedó muy seguro de que la niña le hubiera entendido del todo, pero pronto intervino Juan:</p> <p>¡ Y ahora, putita, queremos ver cómo te corres delante de nosotros! ¡Queremos ver cómo te masturbas hasta correrte! ¡Te vamos a soltar una mano para que te acaricies bien el coñito con los dedos y con los consoladores!</p> <p>¡Si en diez minutos no has llegado al orgasmo, te castigaremos! – Concluyó Tomás.</p> <p>Los hombres desataron la mano derecha de Natalia y se sentaron frente a ella para contemplar cómo se masturbaba.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia no sabía ni lo que tenía que hacer. Juan y Tomás, enojados, la gritaron hasta conseguir que comenzara a acariciarse torpemente, mientras las lágrimas le resbalaban por las mejillas. Los hombres la ordenaron utilizar los consoladores y los vibradores. Natalia, invadida por la más terrible vergüenza fue obedeciendo, pero todo fue inútil.</p> <p>A los pocos minutos, los hombres se dieron cuenta de que nunca conseguirían que su pudorosa víctima llegara a un orgasmo delante de ellos.</p> <p>Entre insultos, Tomás la abofeteó la cara y Juan la retorció con fuerza uno de los pezoncillos. La desdichada redobló sus lloros.</p> <p>En realidad, en el fondo, los sádicos se sentían satisfechos de comprobar que esa pudorosa niña no iba a sentir en ningún momento el más mínimo placer sexual. Al fin y al cabo, lo que anhelaban era hacerla sufrir todo lo posible.</p> <p>Los hombres volvieron a atarla la muñeca derecha y de nuevo Natalia quedó totalmente a merced de los hombres. Éstos decidieron pasar a otras maniobras.</p> <p>Juan fue al armario y volvió con una palancana.</p> <p>¡Ya que no te has podido correr, estúpida inútil, ahora queremos verte mear! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia sintió una punzada de pudor. ¿Cómo podría ser ella capaz de orinar ante la mirada de esos desalmados?</p> <p>Los dos hombres se agacharon frente a la niña y colocaron la palancana debajo de su pubis, todavía abierto de par en par sujeto con la cinta de embalar.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta, mea para nosotros! – la conminó Juan.</p> <p>¡No…. no puedo….. por favor………..!</p> <p>Juan la dio otra bofetada. ¡Será mejor que te esfuerces por hacerlo, imbecil! – gritó.</p> <p>¡Espera, Juan! – dijo Tomás - ¡vamos a convencerla de otra manera!</p> <p>Tomás trajo una de las horribles pinzas y, ante la mirada aterrada de Natalia, la accionó abriéndola y cerrándola.</p> <p>¡Más te vale que consigas mear, si no quieres volver a sentir la pinza sobre tus preciosos pezoncitos! – amenazó con ojos crueles.</p> <p>Natalia recordaba perfectamente el horrible dolor que producían esas pinzas. Por odioso que se le hiciera el hecho de tener que orinar delante de esos hombres, la alternativa era todavía peor.</p> <p>¿Lo vas a hacer, verdad? – preguntó Juan-</p> <p>Natalia, entre sollozos, movió afirmativamente la cabeza.</p> <p>No fue fácil. El horror y la vergüenza eran terribles. Pero, al fin, ante la ávida mirada de los sádicos, la pobre niña consiguió que un pequeño chorro de orina saliera de su expuesto orificio uretral.</p> <p>¡Muy bien, buena chica! – exclamó Tomás en tono burlón. Te has ganado unos caramelos!</p> <p>Juan fue al armario y volvió con una bandeja llena de pequeños huevos de porcelana.</p> <p>Cogió uno y lo puso delante de la boca de la niña</p> <p>¡Chúpalo! – ordenó.</p> <p>Natalia, sin saber cuál iba a ser la próxima maniobra de los hombres, obedeció.</p> <p>Entonces, Juan se inclinó entre sus piernas y procedió sonriente a introducir el huevo a través de la vagina de la niña.</p> <p>¡Aaaahhhhh….! - Gritó la desdichada ante la nueva intromisión.</p> <p>Antes de que la niña pudiera recobrarse de la sorpresa, Tomás ya tenía preparado el segundo huevo delante de su boca. Natalia redobló sus lloros. Ahora comprendía el nuevo calvario que la esperaba.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato, los dos hombres se divirtieron introduciendo huevos, uno a uno, dentro de la vagina de la niña.</p> <p>Después de introducir el sexto huevo, colocaron una bandeja bajo la niña y, bajo la amenaza de la pinza, la ordenaron que los fuera expulsando.</p> <p>Natalia, con las lágrimas resbalando por sus mejillas, se imaginó el obsceno espectáculo que iba a tener que ofrecer a esos monstruos.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se sentaron delante de su víctima para ver el pervertido show mientras se masturbaban. Sus ojos se posaron en la entrada vaginal de la niña. Los sádicos disfrutaron observando cómo la vagina se abría mientras aparecía el primer huevo y cómo se dilataba para permitirle salir.</p> <p>Aunque al principio le costó, la pobre niña, totalmente humillada, fue contrayendo sus músculos y, poco a poco, con grandes esfuerzos, fue consiguiendo expulsar todos los huevos.</p> <p>Entonces, Tomás cogió uno de los huevos y lo volvió a colocar frente a la boca de Natalia. La niña, temerosa, lo chupó sin saber lo que el hombre se proponía ahora.</p> <p>Tomás se volvió a inclinar y colocó el huevo presionando sobre la apertura anal de su víctima mientras la miraba sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo……………..! – Gritó la pobre niña al comprender lo que la esperaba.</p> <p>Tomás siguió presionando pero el conducto era demasiado estrecho. Cruelmente, empujó con más fuerza hasta conseguir que el huevo se fuera abriendo paso.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh…….!</p> <p>Natalia gritó de dolor sintiendo cómo su esfínter era forzado. Por fin, el huevo traspasó completamente el elástico anillo y quedó alojado en el interior del recto de la pequeña.</p> <p>Juan ya tenía preparado el huevo siguiente.</p> <p>Una vez que los dos sádicos hubieron forzado seis huevos dentro del ano de la niña, de nuevo la ordenaron expulsarlos.</p> <p>Para la pobre Natalia, además de humillante, el expulsar los huevos a través de su estrecho esfinge anal resultó extremadamente doloroso. De nuevo, los dos depravados gozaron a tope del espectáculo.</p> <p>Por fin, tras grandes esfuerzos, la niña consiguió echar el último huevo. Los sádicos, antes de retirar los huevos, hicieron que Natalia los limpiara con la lengua.</p> <p>La niña quedó llorando amargamente. La desdichada estaba sufriendo un auténtico infierno. Los sádicos volvieron a acercarse recreándose en su miseria.</p> <p>¡Seguro que piensas que ya no podrías estar en una posición más impúdica e indigna de lo que estás!,¿verdad putita? – preguntó Juan divertido- Pues te vamos a demostrar que todavía podemos hacer que nos muestres zonas íntimas que, hasta ahora, no habíamos tenido el placer de contemplar.</p> <p>Juan se dirigió a un armario y volvió con dos especulums, uno vaginal y otro rectal, y una linterna.</p> <p>¿Sabes para qué sirven estos maravillosos utensilios? – preguntó a Natalia mientras le mostraba los especulums.</p> <p>Natalia, con los ojos llenos de miedo negó con la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Pues valen para abrir de par en par los conductos íntimos de tu precioso cuerpecito de manera que podamos verlos por dentro!</p> <p>La pobre niña escuchó la explicación quedando horripilada.</p> <p>Ante la mirada aterrada de Natalia, Juan introdujo lentamente el primer especulum a través de la vagina de Natalia. La niña dio un respingo a causa del dolor, sintiendo los metálicos bordes deslizándose sin miramientos entre las paredes vaginales.</p> <p>Juan comenzó a girar la manivela y las láminas de su speculum se fueron abriendo inexorablemente.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooooooo……………! – gritó la pobre niña sintiendo como sus paredes vaginales se dilataban dolorosamente.</p> <p>Juan siguió girando la manivela hasta que la vagina de su víctima quedó abierta de par en par.</p> <p>Natalia vio con agonía cómo los dos sádicos se inclinaban sonrientes para ver el espectáculo. Juan cogió la linterna e iluminó con ella la zona recién desvelada. Los hombres contemplaron excitados las sonrosadas paredes vaginales y la entrada del útero. Durante unos minutos, Juan y Tomás se recrearon en el obsceno espectáculo.</p> <p>Por la mente de Juan y Tomás desfilaron fugazmente torturas verdaderamente horribles que podrían hacer ahora a su víctima, pero no era todavía el momento de realizar acciones excesivamente crueles. Ya tendrían tiempo de sobra para ello en los siguientes días.</p> <p>Tomás cogió el especulum rectal y procedió a insertarlo en el ano de la pequeña. De nuevo de la boca de Natalia salíó un gemido de dolor.</p> <p>Tomás tomó con dos dedos la ruedecilla del especulum rectal y, para agonía de la niña, comenzó a su vez a abrirlo. De nuevo Natalia sufrió notando como su estrecho conducto anal era forzado a abrirse aún más de lo que ya lo había hecho.</p> <p>Una vez abierto el especulum, los dos hombres volvieron a inspeccionar, iluminándolo con la linterna, el interior del conducto.</p> <p>Juan cogió una de las cámaras y, durante un buen rato, se divirtió filmando en primer plano los expuestos orificios de la niña.</p> <p>Posteriormente, durante un buen rato, los sádicos se divirtieron introduciendo sus dedos en los abiertos conductos acariciando las interioridades de los conductos que quedaban a su alcance.</p> <p>Por fin, los hombres procedieron a sacar los especulums del interior de la pequeña.</p> <p>Natalia quedó llorando en silencio.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás hicieron un pequeño alto para tomarse unas cervezas. Mientras las bebían, se situaron al lado de donde se encontraba la llorosa y compungida Natalia. Tomás apoyó una mano sobre el desprotegido pubis de la niña y comenzó a acariciar la fina capa de vello que adornaba su parte superior.</p> <p>¿Qué te parece, putita, si te depilaramos los pelillos púbicos? – propuso Tomás - ¡Así parecería que estás aún más desnuda!</p> <p>Los ojos empapados en lágrimas de Natalia miraron a Tomás sin contestar.</p> <p>¡Pues justo eso es lo que te vamos a hacer ahora! – exclamó Juan –</p> <p>Tras una deliberada pausa, Juan continuó hablando: ¡Podríamos hacerlo de manera que no te doliera… pero será mucho más divertido hacerlo de la manera más dolorosa que se nos ha ocurrido: Vamos a arrancarte los pelillos uno a uno!</p> <p>Las palabras de Juan tenían un nuevo y siniestro matiz. Hasta ahora, las acciones que los hombres habían realizado, por muy humillantes que hubieran resultado para la pudorosa niña, estaban encaminadas hacia una satisfacción de tipo sexual. Ahora, sin embargo, los dos monstruos se proponían a hacerla daño tan sólo por el placer de verla sufrir.</p> <p>Natalia escuchó horrorizada la cruel idea. Nunca pensó que pudieran existir personas así de desalmadas.</p> <p>Juan trajo un par de alicates y le pasó uno a Tomás. Los dos hombres se sentaron entre las piernas abiertas de la niña, con las amenazadoras herramientas en la mano.</p> <p>¡Noooooo……por favor…………nooooo……!</p> <p>Los hombres despegaron las tiras de cinta embalar que mantenían abiertos los labios sexuales y examinaron la disposición del vello púbico. La mayoría de los pelillos eran muy finos y estaban dispersos por la parte superior del pubis. Sólo por la parte que quedaba por encima del capuchón del clítoris había una pequeña agrupación un poco más densa. La zona media y la inferior del pubis carecía totalmente de vello.</p> <p>Los sádicos decidieron comenzar por las zonas más externas.</p> <p>Juan fue el primero en empezar. Llevó los alicates hacia el sexo de Natalia y cogió con ellos el extremo de uno de los pelillos. Luego, lentamente, comenzó a tirar de él.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh………………!</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron extasiados como se formaba un tenso montículo de carne en el punto donde se insertaba el pelillo.</p> <p>Juan siguió tirando hasta que, por fin, consiguió arrancar el pelo de su raiz.</p> <p>¡Son fuertes los pelillos de esta putita! –exclamó Juan tras haber necesitado tirar con más fuerza para terminar de arrancar el pelo.</p> <p>¡Mejor! – repuso Tomás sádicamente - ¡Así sentirá aún más dolor!</p> <p>Tomás repitió la maniobra de su compañero hasta arrancar el segundo pelillo. Luego Juan arrancó el tercero y Tomás el cuarto.</p> <p>Uno a uno, los pelillos más externos fueron arrancados sin piedad.</p> <p>Cuando pasaron a zonas más próximas a la hendidura, Juan probó a coger dos o tres pelillos al mismo tiempo y arrancarlos al mismo tiempo.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!</p> <p>El gemido de dolor de Natalia atestiguaba el aumento de dolor de la maniobra.</p> <p>Durante unos minutos, Juan y Tomás continuaron arrancando así los pelillos hasta que Tomás probó una nueva crueldad: Cogió un pequeño mechoncillo de pelos y giró los alicates hasta anudarlos entre sí. Después comenzó a tirar.</p> <p>Nooooooooo!</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!</p> <p>¡Vaya! -Exclamó Tomás triunfal - ¡Creo que la hacemos más daño si retorcemos los pelillos antes de arrancarlos!</p> <p>¡Sí! - contestó Juan- ¡parece que a nuestra amiguita no le hace mucha gracia esta forma de arrancarle los pelitos!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos siguieron arrancando de esta manera y sin piedad el vello que quedaba sobre el sexo de Natalia, hasta que, por fin, el pubis de la niña quedó totalmente depilado.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes los hombres se recrearon contemplando a su víctima: Su rostro compungido por el prolongado sufrimiento, las lágrimas brotando de sus hermosos ojos y deslizándose por sus mejillas. Su expresión de terror ante lo que la pudieran hacer a continuación. ¡Absolutamente delicioso para los sádicos!</p> <p>Todo empujaba a los dos hombres para seguir atormentando a la niña.</p> <p>Juan lanzó una nueva proposición:</p> <p>¿Qué le parecería a nuestra amiguita si jugamos a echar ahora cera caliente sobre su precioso cuerpecito?</p> <p>¡Seguro que le encantaría! –contestó Tomás- ¡Vamos a probar!</p> <p>Natalia escucho la propuesta y se echó a temblar. No sabía lo que se sentiría pero estaba segura de que no iba a ser precisamente placentero.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos cogieron sendas velas, las encendieron y tras dejar pasar unos instantes para que la llama derritiera el primer fragmento de cera.</p> <p>Cuando vio que se había formado una pequeña porción de cera derretida bajo la llama, Juan hizo descender el extremo de la vela hasta escasos centímetros del cuerpo de Natalia y procedió a verter el líquido caliente sobre la fina piel del pecho de la niña, justo por encima del pezoncillo derecho.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!</p> <p>La pobre niña gritó de dolor sintiendo la quemazón de la cera.</p> <p>¡Vaya! – exclamó Juan satisfecho – parece que a nuestra amiguita no le gusta mucho el jueguecito, qué pena, Ja, ja, ja!</p> <p>Antes de que la niña hubiera podido asimilar la puzante sensación, Tomás procedió a verter la cera derretida de su vela sobre el otro seno, en la carne adyacente al pezón.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh! ¡Nooooooooooo….!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos la miraron sonriendo. La expresión de la cara de Natalia revelaba una mezcla de miedo y desesperación al entender que esos desalmados, una vez más, estaban actuando movidos solamente por el placer de verla sufrir. La pobre niña redobló sus lloros.</p> <p>Una nueva porción de cera caliente fue vertida por Juan por debajo de su pezón derecho.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! ¡Bastaaaaa, por favor!</p> <p>Pronto Tomás repitió la maniobra por debajo del otro pezón.</p> <p>Los dos hombres habían practicado anteriormente este castigo con prostitutas y sabían que cuanto menor era la distancia que la cera recorría, mayor era su temperatura al llegar al objetivo. Así pues, dejaban caer la cera desde una altura bajísima con el fin de que alcanzara la carne de su víctima lo más caliente posible. Por la expresión de dolor de Natalia estaba claro que lo estaban consiguiendo.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás siguieron vertiendo la cera sobre el pecho de Natalia, eludiendo deliberadamente los pezones…todavía.</p> <p>Luego pasaron al vientre…</p> <p>Luego a las piernas…</p> <p>Poco a poco cada vez más porciones del precioso cuerpo de Natalia se fueron cubriendo de cera mientras la niña gemía y lloriqueaba sin cesar.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se deleitaban cada vez que una gota ardiente caía sobre la fina piel haciendo que la pobre niña se crispara de dolor.</p> <p>Los minutos fueron transcurriendo deliciosos para los sádicos e interminables para la pobre niña.</p> <p>Las velas se fueron derritiendo y, por fin, Juan y Tomás tuvieron que apagar el pequeño trocito que les quedaba entre los dedos.</p> <p>Natalia se sintió aliviada de que las velas, por fin, se hubieran gastado.</p> <p>Pero su alegría duró poco. Juan fue al armario y regresó con otras dos nuevas velas.</p> <p>¿No pensarías que íbamos a acabar tan pronto con lo que nos estamos divirtiendo, no, putita? – Preguntó Juan sonriendo.</p> <p>¡Además nos queda aún ocuparnos de las zonas más interesantes de tu precioso cuerpecito!- añadió Tomás.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia comprendió desesperada que todavía le quedaba por sufrir. De nuevo la desdichada se echó a llorar amargamente.</p> <p>¡Estoy que exploto! – dijo Juan- ¡Voy a follar a esta putita mientras continuamos!</p> <p>Juan pasó su vela a Tomás para que se la sostuviera, se situó entre las piernas abiertas de la niña y la penetró sin contemplaciones por la vagina. Sonriendo sádicamente, cogió otra vez la vela con una mano mientras con la otra acariciaba el pezoncillo izquierdo de la niña. Seguidamente, colocó el extremo de la vela justo encima del pezón y procedió a derramar el ardiente líquido.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh……!</p> <p>El grito de dolor de Natalia no le defraudó. La cera quedó sobre la parte inferior del pezón, rozando la punta.</p> <p>¡Hummmmm, qué gozada! – exclamó Juan, restregando con fuerza su pene sobre las paredes vaginales de su víctima.</p> <p>Tomás ya estaba preparado con su vela y enseguida procedió a verter la cera directamente sobre el pezón derecho.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh…..!</p> <p>Esta vez el líquido había caído justo sobre la punta del pezón.</p> <p>Juan estaba tan excitado que no se podía aguantar más. Se puso un preservativo y volvió a penetrar la vagina de la niña, comenzándola a cabalgar brutalmente mientras nuevas gotas de cera ardiente caían directamente sobre los tiernos pezoncillos de Natalia hasta cubrirlos totalmente.</p> <p>Juan se dejó llevar y eyaculó en el interior de la joven.</p> <p>¡Ufffff….. qué maravilla de follada! – jadeó mientras se retiraba del cuerpo de la pequeña.</p> <p>Pero Natalia apenas tuvo reposo. Tomás ya estaba preparado para imitar a su compañero.</p> <p>¡Sujétame la vela, Juan que voy a encularla mientras la quemamos el coñito!</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo……….! ¡Bastaaaaaaaaaaaa……..! – gritó Natalia con total desesperación.</p> <p>Tomás se puso directamente el preservativo e introdujo su erecto pene a través del conducto anal de la niña.</p> <p>¡Ya puedes darme la vela, Juan! –dijo Tomás tras meter casi la totalidad de su pene en el ano de la pequeña - ¡Ábrela tú el coño, por favor!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooooooooooo………….!</p> <p>Juan llevó sus dedos a los labios sexuales de Natalia y tiró de la piel hacia los lados hasta abrirlo de par en par.</p> <p>Tomás observó satisfecho las ofrecidas interioridades justo debajo de su vela.</p> <p>Por un momento, pensó que hace tan sólo unos días, Natalia le parecía un sueño irrealizable. Sin embargo, en este momento la estaba sodomizando, contemplando su sexo abierto y preparándose para torturarla cruelmente mientras la violaba sin que nadie ni nada pudiera impedírselo. ¡La vida era bella!</p> <p>Con un leve movimiento, Tomás dejó caer el líquido ardiente, que aterrizó sobre el interior de uno de los labios menores</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…..!</p> <p>Satisfecho con el grito de dolor de su víctima, Tomás volvió a derramar una nueva porción de líquido, que cayó justo sobre el orificio uretral.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh………….!</p> <p>¡Como se contrae su culito por el dolor! –exclamó Tomás extasiado- ¡Esto es un placer de dioses!</p> <p>Juan mantuvo el sexo de la niña abierto de par en par mientras nuevas lacerantes gotas de líquido iban cayendo sobre la sensible carne sumiendo a Natalia en un infierno de dolor.</p> <p>Tomás, sistemáticamente, fue dejando que la cera cayera sobre el interior de los labios, el meato urinario y la entrada vaginal, intentando no eyacular para prolongar todo lo posible la sádica violación.</p> <p>Un grito quizás aún más penetrante salió de la garganta de Natalia. Una porción de cera había caído sobre el capuchón del clítoris. Tomás se deleitó con la expresión de dolor de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Juan, haz que sobresalga el clítoris!</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando también a tope con la crueldad de su amigo, tiró con sus dedos de la piel adyacente hasta conseguir que el pequeño órgano quedara visible y vulnerable.</p> <p>Tomás, recreándose a tope con el momento, mantuvo unos instantes la vela en posición vertical para conseguir una buena porción de líquido ardiente y procedió a verterlo justo sobre el desprotegido clítoris de su víctima.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh……..!</p> <p>La excitación de Tomás llegó a su punto culminante y comenzó a eyacular largamente dentro del ano de la desdichada niña.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
955,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 6",6,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Una niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-07-11,-1,-1,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Juan y Tomás desataron a Natalia y la bajaron de la silla. La pobre niña casi no podía mantenerse en pie, por lo que los hombres la llevaron en brazos a su celda y la depositaron sobre el colchón. Tras traerla una jarra de agua y un vaso y ordenarla que bebiera en abundancia, cerraron la celda con llave y salieron del sótano.</p> <p>Los dos hombres comieron satisfechos, comentando las deliciosas experiencias de la mañana. Al terminar, descendieron de nuevo al sótano y sacaron a Natalia para conducirla al cuarto de baño. Allí la hicieron limpiarse los restos de cera que habían quedado adheridos a su cuerpo y ducharse.</p> <p>De vuelta en la celda, los sádicos obligaron a la niña a tomar la comida que la habían preparado: Sopa, pescado, fruta y zumo. En la sopa y en el zumo habían disuelto fuertes reconstituyentes con el fin de que estuviera recuperada para la sesión de tortura de la tarde. Por fin, volvieron a salir del sótano, relamiéndose por anticipado pensando en los maravillos placeres que les aguardaban.</p> <p>Natalia quedó tumbada en su celda totalmente aterrada. Hacía tiempo que se había dado cuenta de que sus captores eran unos absolutos viciosos, pero las monstruosidades que la habían hecho sobrepasaban totalmente su capacidad de entendimiento. Estaba en manos de unos verdaderos degenerados y había altas probabilidades de que tuvieran pensado seguir atormentándola. No podría soportarlo. De nuevo pensó en sus padres. Era la única salvación que le quedaba. Una vez más comenzó a rezar...</p> <p>Juan y Tomás dejaron que Natalia descansara varias horas. Por fin, a las siete de la tarde, entraron en el sótano, sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>Esta vez no se andaron con rodeos. Ordenaron a Natalia salir de la celda y colocarse de nuevo en la silla ginecológica. Al ver que la pobre niña, horrorizada, se resistía a obedecer, entre los dos la cogieron en volandas y la llevaron a la silla.</p> <p>A pesar de los esfuerzos de la chiquilla, pronto quedó amarrada en la obscena e indigna postura, totalmente abierta ante sus torturadores. Los focos, ya encendidos, se encargaban de iluminar el escenario mientras las videocámaras, ya conectadas, filmaban el desnudo cuerpo infantil. No obstante, Juan cogió una de ellas y la situó frente a Natalia, enfocando en primer plano el pubis de la pequeña.</p> <p>A la indefensa niña no le quedaba más remedio que aguardar, aterrada, el destino que sus verdugos la tuvieran preparada. </p><p class=""h2"">Domingo 11 De Octubre<br/> Sesión de la Tarde</p> <p>Juan sacó una caja de un armario y se acercó sonriendo, hasta colocarla al lado de Natalia en un punto donde la pudiera ver bien.</p> <p>¿Conoces esta caja, verdad putita? – preguntó Juan divertido.</p> <p>Natalia palideció. Era la misma caja se donde se encontraba la horrible iguana. Los dos sádicos se deleitaron observando la expresión de pánico total que quedaba dibujada en el rostro de la pobre niña.</p> <p>¿De verdad creías que te habías librado de nuestra simpática mascota? – preguntó Tomás, sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>¡Ya nos hemos dado perfecta cuenta de lo poco que te gusta este animalito! – continuó Juan- Hasta el punto de rebajarte a hacer cosas que sin duda han sido horribles para ti para mantenerte lejos de él. Y justamente por eso, porque sabemos el terror que la iguana te inspira, mi amigo y yo hemos preparado una sesión en la que vas a tener una estrecha relación con ella.</p> <p>¡Pensamos que va a ser de lo más excitante contemplar tus reacciones! – continuó Tomás - ¡Prepárate, putita, porque no te va a quedar más remedio que conocer a nuestro amiguito de una forma mucho más….íntima!</p> <p>¡Noooooooo…….! ¡Por favor! ¡No puedo soportarlo.. ¡ ¡Por favor….. !</p> <p>Las lágrimas brotaron a borbotones de los ojos de la niña ante la inhumana crueldad de sus verdugos.</p> <p>Los penes de los hombres, totalmente erectos, daban cuenta de la enorme excitación de los sádicos ante la cruel traición que iban a hacer a su víctima. Después de las terribles vilezas y humillaciones a que la pobre niña se había sometido justamente para evitar la amenaza del reptil, ahora, de todos modos, iba a tener que sufrirlo y sin posibilidad de escapatoria.</p> <p>Natalia, horripilada y llena de espanto, suplicó y suplicó ante la mirada complacida de los dos sádicos.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan se puso un guante, metió la mano dentro de la caja y, parsimoniosamente, sacó la iguana sujetándola por el dorso, justo por detrás de las patas delanteras.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo………! – Gritó Natalia, horrorizada viendo al reptil pendiendo en el aire, abriendo la boca y sacando la lengua.</p> <p>Juan, fue acercando lentamente la iguana hacia el rostro de Natalia. La pobre niña comenzó a convulsionarse en sus ligaduras mientras gritaba histéricamente.</p> <p>Juan, divertidísimo, siguió acercando el reptil hasta hacer rozar levemente su cabeza sobre el rostro de la niña.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se deleitaron contemplando la reacción de histeria total de su víctima.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta, da un beso a nuestro amiguito! – exclamó Juan mientras acercaba la boca de la iguana a la de la niña.</p> <p>Natalia movía la cabeza de un lado a otro desesperadamente intentando evitar el contacto con el odiado animal. Cuando Juan conseguía rozar la piel de la niña con el reptil, la desdichada parecía enloquecer.</p> <p>Pero la tortura sólo estaba en su fase inicial. Juan apoyó la cabeza de la iguana sobre el cuello de la niña y luego, la fue haciendo descender hacia el pecho, mientras Natalia chillaba y lloraba totalmente fuera de sí.</p> <p>La iguana se debatía intentando soltarse pero Juan lo tenía agarrado de forma segura.</p> <p>Juan dirigió el extremo de la boca del reptil hacia uno de los senos y después hacia el otro. Sádicamente, frotó durante un buen rato los sensibles pezoncillos mientras la pobre niña gritaba como una loca.</p> <p>¡Siiiiiii! ¿La sientes bien sobre tu carne, putita?</p> <p>Lentamente, Juan siguió su paseo descendente, atravesando el vientre de Natalia mientras administraba leves contactos con la cabeza del animal.</p> <p>Juan alcanzó el pubis de Natalia. Durante unos minutos, Juan se limitó a recorrer los exteriores de la zona. Pero no se iba a conformar con eso:</p> <p>¡Tomás, por favor, abre el coñito de nuestra amiga para que nuestra mascota lo pueda conocer apropiadamente!</p> <p>Tomás procedió a separar los labios sexuales de la niña para que su amigo pudiera alcanzar la carne más íntima.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo......!</p> <p>Durante un rato, los torturadores disfrutaron contemplando cómo la cabeza y la boca de la iguana recorrían las suaves interioridades del sexo de la niña mientras la desdichada sufría lo indecible.</p> <p>Por fin Juan separó la iguana del cuerpo de Natalia y lo volvió a meter en la caja.</p> <p>La pobre niña, exhausta, quedó llorando y respirando entrecortadamente, aunque agradeció al cielo que por fin sus verdugos hubieran retirado ese horrible animal.</p> <p>Los dos hombres decidieron dejarla descansar diez minutos.</p> <p>Pasado ese tiempo, Natalia se había recuperado un poco, aunque permanecía aterrada ante las próximas maniobras que sus torturadores pudieran concebir.</p> <p>Cuando los dos hombres volvieron a acercarse a su víctima, Juan llevaba en la mano un largo tubo de cristal de cuatro centímetros de diámetro.</p> <p>¿A que no adivinas por donde te vamos a meter este juguetito? – preguntó Juan sonriente.</p> <p>¡No..... por favor.....! – suplicó la pobre niña sin saber a ciencia cierta cuál era la intención de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Juan introdujo su dedo índice en la vagina de Natalia</p> <p>¡Siiiii....! ¡Seguro que ya te lo imaginabas! ¡Te lo vamos a meter justo por aquí!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo.... por favor.....!</p> <p>Juan sacó la vaselina y procedió a untar uno de los extremos del tubo. Seguidamente lo llevó a la entrada vaginal de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo......!</p> <p>Tomás tiró hacia los lados de los labios sexuales para exponer el orificio y Juan comenzó a presionar con el extremo del tubo.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh.......!</p> <p>Juan presionó con fuerza pero el diámetro del instrumento era demasiado ancho para el estrecho orificio.</p> <p>¡Espera Juan! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Tomás fue a un armario y volvió con el especulum que habían utilizado por la mañana. Sin miramientos procedió a introducirlo a través de la vagina de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaa......!</p> <p>Una vez introducido, comenzó a girar la pequeña manivela del especulum para irlo abriendo. De nuevo la pequeña sintió como el aparato se iba dilatando dolorosamente en su interior. Esta vez, Tomás lo estaba abriendo todavía más que por la mañana.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo..... aaaaaaaaahhhhh!</p> <p>Tomás continuó girando la manivela. Cuando la vagina de la niña quedó abierta de par en par Juan intentó de nuevo introducir el tubo de cristal.</p> <p>¡Todavía no entra, tienes que abrirlo un poco más!- exclamó Juan.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo......!</p> <p>Tomás dio unas cuantas vueltas más a la manivela y, por fin, Juan consiguió meter el tubo a través de las separadas paredes, hasta alcanzar el fondo vaginal.</p> <p>Seguidamente, mientras Juan mantenía el tubo en el interior del sexo de Natalia, Tomás fue tirando del especulum para irlo sacando poco a poco del interior de la niña.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh......!</p> <p>La pequeña gritaba de dolor ante la terrible distensión de su orificio vaginal.</p> <p>Las paredes de la vagina se fueron cerrando alrededor del tubo de cristal a medida que el especulum iba saliendo. Por fin Tomás consiguió extraer totalmente el aparato. Los dos sádicos contemplaron satisfechos a su sufriente víctima, con el ancho tubo incrustado hasta el fondo de su vagina sobresaliendo impúdicamente en el aire.</p> <p>¡Bien bien....! – exclamó Juan acariciando la llorosa mejilla de Natalia. ¡Nos ha costado meter el tubo por tu precioso coñito, pero va a merecer la pena el esfuerzo! Por cierto, ¿adivinas para qué te lo hemos metido?</p> <p>Natalia no contestó pero comenzó a temblar adivinando que, de nuevo, aquellos desalmados tenían pensada una nueva idea aún más cruel.</p> <p>¡Eres una chica lista! – continuó Tomás. ¡Seguro que comprenderás que, ahora, con el tubo que te hemos introducido en la vagina, podemos meter dentro de tu coñito cualquier cosa que se nos ocurra....! ¡Va a ser realmente divertido!</p> <p>Los dos hombres contemplaron encantados la nueva expresión de horror que se reflejaba en el precioso rostro de su víctima. ¡Y eso que, seguramente, todavía no habría adivinado de manera precisa la nueva tortura que la tenían reservada!</p> <p>Efectivamente, la pobre niña, totalmente aterrada, no se podía imaginar lo que sus verdugos se traían entre manos. De nuevo pidió ayuda al cielo.</p> <p>Los ojos temerosos siguieron los movimientos de hombres. Juan, asegurándose de que su víctima le miraba, se alejó y volvió con la caja donde había guardado la iguana.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo......!</p> <p>La pobre Natalia no pudo evitar un grito de horror. No podía ser. No podrían ser capaces de hacer algo así.....</p> <p>Juan, mirando a su víctima sonriendo sadicamente, se puso los guantes que antes había utilizado, metió la mano en la caja y sacó de nuevo la horrible iguana.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo......! ¡Por favor.......!</p> <p>¡Sí, putita, antes nos hemos divertido mucho viendo tu repulsión hacia este animalito, así que hemos decidido someterte ahora a un contacto más....íntimo!</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo.........!</p> <p>Natalia de nuevo intentó desesperadamente debatirse en sus ataduras pero, de nuevo, tan sólo consiguió mover la cabeza y las manos.</p> <p>Juan, parsimoniosamente, disfrutando del horror de su víctima, fue acercando la cabeza de la iguana hacia el extremo del tubo incrustado en la vagina de la niña. Los dos sádicos no se perdían ni un detalle de las reacciones, ya totalmente histéricas, de su víctima.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo! ¡Por favor..., no lo soporto! ¡Por favor! ¡Noooooooooo.......!</p> <p>Juan introdujo la cabeza de la iguana dentro del tubo pero el animal quedó atrancado con las patas. Necesitó la ayuda de Tomás para sujetarlas bien plegadas contra su cuerpo de manera que pudiera seguir avanzando. Una vez introducidas las patas, Juan no necesitó hacer mucho esfuerzo para conseguir que la iguana se fuera deslizando a través del tubo. Al principio Natalia no sintió contacto directo con la iguana pues el mismo tubo hacía de parapeto, pero Juan siguió empujando hasta hacer que la cabeza del animal chocara con el fondo vaginal de la niña. ¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa........!</p> <p>Los angustiados gritos de Natalia retumbaron en la habitación al sentir el contacto del animal sobre su carne íntima.</p> <p>¿Lo sientes ya, verdad putita? – preguntó cruelmente Juan, empujando aún más.</p> <p>La iguana quedó medio metida en el tubo, con el extremo de la cabeza apoyado sobre el útero de Natalia. Debido a la longitud del animal, las patas traseras y la cola sobresalían por fuera del tubo.</p> <p>Seguidamente, los sádicos se dispusieron a sacar el tubo para que las paredes vaginales de la niña se cerraran sobre la iguana y la desdichada pudiera sentirlo directamente sobre su carne. De nuevo Tomás replegó las patas traseras del animal y Juan fue tirando del tubo hacia fuera mientras presionaba al reptil hacia el interior.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo...! Natalia gritó con todas sus fuerzas comprendiendo la intención de sus torturadores.</p> <p>El tubo fue resbalando hasta que llegó un momento en que los dedos de los hombres perdieron el contacto con el reptil. Entonces, Tomás cogió una larga varilla puntiaguda y la metió por el tubo hasta pinchar el costado del animal para mantenerlo en posición mientras Juan acababa de tirar del tubo hasta sacarlo completamente.</p> <p>Por fin, para gozo de los torturadores, la cabeza y medio cuerpo de la iguana quedaron incrustados en el interior de la vagina de Natalia.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia lloraba y chillaba presa de una histeria total, notando la presencia de su más odiado y temido animal dentro de ella. Los sádicos se deleitaron observando la patética expresión del rostro de la niña, inundado de horror, repugnancia y la más pura desesperación. </p> <p>Juan siguió sujetando con una mano la parte del animal que sobresalía para mantenerlo en posición. La iguana se agitaba todo lo que podía intentando liberarse de la prisión donde se encontraba. Las patas delanteras se movían arañando las suaves paredes vaginales.</p> <p>Los minutos fueron pasando, deliciosos para los torturadores, insufribles para la torturada.</p> <p>Cuando la iguana disminuyó sus movimientos, Tomás comenzó a clavar una aguja en la carne del reptil, con el fin de hacer que el animal se debatiera aún más.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa........!</p> <p>Por fin Natalia perdió el conocimiento, para disgusto de los sádicos, que estaban disfrutando enormemente con la tortura.</p> <p>¡Quizás hemos debido ponerle la inyección! – exclamó Juan</p> <p>¡Es posible, bueno, vamos a despertarla! – contestó Tomás, deseoso de seguir haciendo sufrir a su víctima.</p> <p>Mientras Tomás mantenía la iguana dentro de la niña, Juan fue a un armario y volvió con un frasco de amoníaco. Empapó un algodón en el líquido y lo aplicó bajo la nariz de Natalia, a la par que la abofeteaba la cara.</p> <p>¡Vamos, despierta putita, la diversión todavía no ha acabado!</p> <p>Poco a poco, la desdichada volvió a recuperar el conocimiento. Cuando volvió a tener plena conciencia de la situación en la que se encontraba, con la iguana incrustada dentro de su cuerpo, dilatando dolorosamente sus paredes vaginales, volvió a comenzar a gritar como una loca.</p> <p>¡Bien, bien, nuestra amiguita ya está en condiciones de seguir sufriendo! – Exclamó Juan satisfecho.</p> <p>¡Sigue haciendo que la iguana se mueva! – Dijo Tomás. </p> <p>Juan encendió un cigarrillo y procedió a quemar la piel de la iguana con la punta incandescente. El animal, totalmente enloquecido, se convulsionaba todo lo que podía, agitando las patas e intentando morder la carne que le aprisionaba.</p> <p>La tortura se prolongó durante un buen rato. La pobre Natalia, para gozo de los sádicos, enloquecía con un insufrible coctel de miedo, repugnancia, angustia y horror.</p> <p>Por fin la desdichada volvió a perder el conocimiento.</p> <p>Los hombres sopesaron la posibilidad de volver a despertarla, pero ambos comprendieron que la tensión a la que niña estaba siendo sometida era altísima y querían preservarla en buenas condiciones para futuras las sesiones.</p> <p>Eso sí, Juan y Tomás coincidieron en que a partir de ahora, antes de cada sesión, inyectarían a su víctima la sustancia que evitaría que perdiera el conocimiento mientras era torturada. Ambos convinieron que, desde luego, a ninguno les gustaría estar en el pellejo de la pobre niña.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. ', 'Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
956,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 7",7,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Una niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-07-15,1,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Lunes 12 de Octubre</p> <p>Tras desayunar, ir al baño y ducharse, Natalia de nuevo esperó rezando las noticias que le darían sus secuestradores.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos querían mantener en un estado mental aceptable a la niña y evitar que se derrumbara psicológicamente. Así, volvieron a mentirla. Fue Juan el que comenzó a hablar:</p> <p>¡Tenemos buenas noticias para tí!</p> <p>Los ojos de Natalia brillaron llenos de esperanza. ¿Sería posible que, por fin, fuera a ser liberada?</p> <p>¡Tus padres han dicho que muy pronto, seguramente mañana o pasado, tendrán el dinero! – Continuó Juan.</p> <p>La expresión de la cara de Natalia cambió totalmente.</p> <p>¡Así que hoy tendremos que aprovechar para disfrutar de tu compañía! -Continuó Tomás, sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>Natalia se dejó caer al suelo sollozando. La perspectiva de otro día atormentada por esos monstruos se le hacía insoportable.</p> <p class=""h2"">Sesión de la Mañana</p> <p>Natalia, ya totalmente desnuda, fue conducida hacia otro parte del sótano, donde se encontraba un nuevo aparato: Un caballete especial para la tortura de las nalgas. Era parecido a un potro de salto pero con la parte trasera más elevada. Cuatro argollas salían de la parte inferior y otras cuatro desde los laterales, con el fin de poder atar a la víctima. Las patas eran regulables en altura gracias a pasadores que se podía fijar en ranuras más o menos altas.</p> <p>Natalia miró con aprensión el aparato preguntándose a qué nueva crueldad sería sometida.</p> <p>Mientras Tomás sujetaba a la niña, Tomás dispuso los focos y las videocámaras alrededor del caballete. Seguídamente, entre los dos, izaron a Natalia y la montaron sobre el aparato.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás tuvieron que esforzarse para conseguir mantener a la niña sobre el caballete mientras era atada al mismo. Por fin, tras una lucha desigual, la niña quedó sólidamente amarrada cabeza abajo sobre el caballete. Sus muñecas atadas a las dos argollas situadas por la parte inferior delantera y los tobillos a las argollas situadas en la parte inferior trasera. Los hombres tiraron del cuerpo de la niña hacia atrás de manera que sus nalgas quedaran justo al borde del caballete. Seguidamente ataron sus rodillas a las mismas argollas donde estaban atadas sus muñecas. Natalia quedó con su zona genital y anal accesible desde detrás del caballete.</p> <p>Los dos hombres ajustaron ligeramente la altura de las patas de manera que los orificios de la niña quedaran a la altura adecuada.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan y Tomás se sintieron satisfechos. Ya tenían a su víctima en la posición idónea para torturarla y violarla cuando quisieran.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, Los dos hombres revolotearon alrededor de su víctima.</p> <p>Tomás se situó por delante del rostro de la niña y la besó viciosamente. Luego, se dirigió a ella sonriendo malignamente.</p> <p>¡Como habrás podido darte cuenta, a mi amigo a mí nos encanta verte sufrir. Así que lamento decirte que, mientras sigas con nosotros, vas a seguir siendo torturada para nuestro placer. Y te hemos atado a este aparato porque, ahora, nos vamos a dedicar a tu precioso culito!</p> <p>¡Pero, antes de empezar, tenemos algo para tí! – Continuó Juan.</p> <p>Juan fue al armario y volvió con una jeringuilla.</p> <p>¿Sabes lo que es esto?</p> <p>La pobre niña negó con la cabeza</p> <p>¡Pues es una sustancia que valdrá para mantenerte consciente mientras te torturamos!</p> <p>Natalia miró la jeringuilla horripilada.</p> <p>¡Como comprenderás...! – siguió Tomás - ¡... sería muy decepcionante que, justo cuando más estemos disfrutando con tu sufrimiento, vayas tú y pierdas el sentido a causa del dolor!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, con los penes ya totalmente erectos, contemplaron a su víctima.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia se encontraba totalmente aterrorizada ante la inhumana crueldad de sus captores, sabiendo que, de nuevo, la esperaba un verdadero infierno. De sus ojos brotaban sin cesar lágrimas que resbalaban por sus mejillas.</p> <p>Juan procedió a inyectar el contenido de la jeringuilla en el brazo de Natalia.</p> <p>Por fin, los dos hombres se sentaron en sendas sillas a ambos lados de Natalia. Sus ojos se posaron sobre el trasero de la niña, sus dos perfectos hemisferios y la gozosa hendidura que los separaba.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato se complacieron en acariciar el cuerpo desnudo de la pequeña, centrándose sobre todo en la fina piel de las nalgas, sedosa como la seda.</p> <p>¡Hummm, qué piel más suave! – exclamó Juan - ¡Va a ser un verdadero placer trabajar sobre ella!</p> <p>¡Bueno, estoy deseando empezar a atormentar este precioso culito! – exclamó Tomás</p> <p>¡Venga, vamos a empezar! – dijo Juan.</p> <p>Juan procedió a dar un azote con la palma de la mano derecha sobre la ofrecida carne de las nalgas de Natalia. La niña gritó, más por la sorpresa que por el dolor.</p> <p>Tomás, con su mano izquierda dió un segundo azote. Juan un tercero.... Tomás un cuarto... Los impactos se fueron alternando entre los dos perfectos hemisferios.</p> <p>Con parsimoniosa cadencia, mientras acariciaban la deliciosa carne, los dos sádicos siguieron golpeando una y otra vez sobre la fina piel, que iba adquiriendo cada vez un tono más encarnado, a la vez que el dolor que experimentaba la pequeña iba aumentando progresivamente, para deleite de sus torturadores.</p> <p>A Juan y Tomás empezaron ya a dolerles la mano con la que estaban golpeando, por lo que decidieron cambiar de lado para seguir azotándola con la otra mano.</p> <p>La agonía de la niña siguió aumentando y cada nuevo azote arrancaba de su boca un lastimero gemido.</p> <p>La excitación de los hombres fue aumentando a medida que comenzaron a percibir el creciente sufrimiento de su víctima. Los dos sádicos comenzaron a golpear cada vez con más y más fuerza.</p> <p>Los gemidos de Natalia cada vez eran más agónicos.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaa! ¡Uaaaaaahhh! ¡Bastaaaaaa..........!</p> <p>Pasado un rato, las manos de los hombres comenzaron de nuevo a dolerles.</p> <p>Entonces decidieron pasar a la siguiente fase.</p> <p>¡Creo que ha llegado el momento de usar la paletas! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se levantaron de la silla, se dirigieron al armario y cogieron sendas paletas de madera de un centímetro de grosor.</p> <p>Natalia captó la maniobra y redobló sus súplicas.</p> <p>¡Bastaaa...... por favor...... no me peguen más.... por favor....!</p> <p>¡Lo siento, putita, pero todavía te queda mucho por sufrir! – contestó cruelmente Tomás mientras mostraba amenazadoramente la paleta.</p> <p>La pobre niña redobló sus lloros. La piel de sus nalgas estaba ya dolorida por los numerosos azotes que la habían propinado. No quería ni imaginarse el dolor que sentiría si la golpeaban ahora con esas horribles paletas.</p> <p>Relamiéndose, los dos sádicos se dispusieron a reanudar el suplicio. Juan llevó la paleta bien atrás y procedió a golpear con fuerza las ya doloridas nalgas.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaa......!</p> <p>De la boca de Natalia salió un auténtico alarido. Si bien los últimos azotes ya habían dolido considerablemente, el golpeo de la paleta sobre la maltratada carne resultaba verdaderamente lacerante. Los dos hombres degustaron satisfechos la expresión de dolor de su víctima.</p> <p>¿Qué tal putita? ¡Esto duele mucho más que los azotes! ¿Verdad?</p> <p>Pero eso era sólo el principio. Tomás descargó un segundo golpe.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! ¡Bastaaaaaaaaaaa!</p> <p>Los dos hombres siguieron azotando una y otra vez. El tono de la piel continuó cambiando, cada vez más encarnado. El dolor de la niña continuó creciendo.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás golpearon sin piedad, extasiados con los gritos de dolor que salían de la boca de su víctima.</p> <p> El pene de Juan estaba a punto de explotar, por lo que pidió a Tomás hacer un alto para violar a Natalia.</p> <p>Juan se colocó por detrás de la niña, dispuesto a penetrarla por el ano. Apretó con fuerza hasta que su miembro se fue abriendo paso a través del esfínter. Después, empujó brutalmente, hasta introducir todo su miembro en el interior de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa........!</p> <p>El pene de Juan comenzó a entrar y salir. Sus embestidas eran cada vez más brutales.</p> <p>Tomás, entretanto, se deleitaba contemplando la cruel violación, observando complacido todos los detalles y disfrutando de la agonía de la niña.</p> <p>Juan temía acabar eyaculando y no quería hacerlo todavía, por lo que procedió a sacar su pene del ano de la pequeña.</p> <p>Entonce fue Tomás el que decidió imitar su compañero. Su pene se abrió paso de nuevo a través del dolorido conducto anal de la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan se sentó enfrente de Natalia y se complació en contemplar a su víctima, sonriendo sádicamente ante sus muestras de dolor y desesperación.</p> <p>Tomás comenzó a violar a Natalia bruscamentee, mientras Juan procedía a besar y a lamer la cara y la boca de la niña.</p> <p>Tras un rato de brutales embestidas, Tomás sacó, también sin descargar, su pene del interior de la pequeña.</p> <p>¿Qué tal putita? – preguntó Tomás - ¿Has disfrutado del pequeño descanso? ¡Pues prepárate para seguir sufriendo!</p> <p>¡Noooooooo! ¡Bastaaaaaaaa!</p> <p>Los dos hombres cogieron de nuevo las paletas y se volvieron a colocar a ambos lados de Natalia.</p> <p>Durante otro buen rato, Juan y Tomás siguieron golpeando las nalgas de la niña, deleitándose con sus agónicos gritos y contemplando satisfechos cómo la suave piel iba tornándose de un color rojo cada vez más vivo.</p> <p>Por fin, los hombres dejaron las paletas y se sentaron a cada lado de su víctima. La pobre niña gemía respirando entrecortadamente. La parte del caballete que quedaba debajo de su cabeza estaba empapada a causa de las contínuas lágrimas que había vertido.</p> <p>Juan puso una mano sobre la torturada piel de las nalgas y Natalia dió un dolorido respingo.</p> <p>¡Vaya, pobrecita! ¿Te duele la piel del culito, verdad? – preguntó burlonamente Juan – Juan procedió a pellizcar fuertemente con sus dedos la dolorida carne.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh......!</p> <p>¡Hummmmmmm! – exclamó Tomás, extasiado ante la expresión de dolor de Natalia - ¡Creo que podríamos someter ahora a nuestra amiguita a una buena sesión de pellizcos!</p> <p>La cruel idea no tardó en ponerse en marcha. Los dos hombres se divirtieron pellizcando sin piedad una y otra vez la dolorida piel. Sus dedos se clavaban en la carne y la retorcían con todas sus fuerzas deleitándose con los gritos de dolor de la pobre niña.</p> <p>Tras quince minutos de crueles pellizcos, las nalgas de Natalia estaban en tal estado que el más leve roce suponía una auténtica agonía. Entonces, los hombres se dirigieron a un estante y descolgaron dos finas varas de madera.</p> <p>Sonriendo sádicamente se las mostraron a su víctima.</p> <p>¡Prepárate, putita, porque ahora te vamos a azotar con estas varas! – exclamó Juan excitadísimo.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooo......! – gritó la pobre niña horrorizada.</p> <p>¡Siiiiiiiii.......! – contestó Tomás - ¡Y tal como tienes el culito, te aseguro que te vamos a hacer sufrir de lo lindo!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, con sus penes totalmente erectos, se colocaron a los lados de Natalia y acariciaron suavemente con la punta de las varas las temblorosas nalgas haciéndola gemir de dolor.</p> <p>¡Qué excitante va a ser azotar esta torturada piel! – exclamó extasiado Juan - ¡Vamos Tomás, empieza tú!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo! ¡Por favor........! ¡Noooooooooooo....! –</p> <p>volvió a suplicar desesperadamente Natalia. Su trasero le ardía con el mero roce del aire. Y, ahora, iba a tener que sufrir el golpeo de esas horribles varas! Pensó que no podría aguantar más dolor. De repente, a pesar de su estado de conmoción y horror, se acordó de la inyección que la habían puesto, justamente con el fin de mantenerla consciente durante su suplicio. De nuevo la pobre niña redobló sus lloros, presa de la más absoluta desesperación.</p> <p>Tomás esperó unos instantes hasta asegurarse de que su víctima estaba totalmente alerta. Entonces llevó su brazo bien atrás y descargó con todas sus fuerzas el golpe.</p> <p>El tramo final de la vara impactó de lleno sobre el hemisferio derecho de las nalgas de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh........!</p> <p>Para satisfacción de los sádicos, de la boca de la niña salió un agónico alarido de puro dolor. La alargada huella de la vara quedó marcada sobre la carne. Los efectos lacerantes perduraron plenamente después del golpe. Los dos hombres se deleitaron contemplando el rostro de la pequeña contraído por el tremendo sufrimiento.</p> <p>Juan esperó pacientemente a que la niña empezara a reponerse. Entonces, armó el brazo y golpeó con fuerza, haciendo que su vara impactara sobre el hemisferio izquierdo.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaagggggghhhhhhh.......!</p> <p>Uno a uno, con inexorable cadencia, los golpes fueron cayendo sobre las doloridas nalgas. Para deleite de los sádicos, la pobre niña gritaba y gritaba ante el horrible dolor.</p> <p>¡Es eficiente la inyección que le hemos puesto! ¿verdad? – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>¡Desde luego! – contestó Tomás - ¡Gracias a ella tenemos a nuestra amiguita bien espabilada y sufriendo deliciosamente!</p> <p>Los golpes siguieron cayendo. La carne se fue poblando de marcas. En algunas de ellas comenzaron a brotar las primeras gotas de sangre.</p> <p>¡Voy a violar a la putita mientras tú la sigues azotando! – exclamó Tomás, excitadísimo con la tortura.</p> <p>Tomás se colocó detrás de la niña y la penetró sin miramientos por la vagina.</p> <p>¡Vamos Juan, golpéala fuerte!</p> <p>Juan no necesitó que le animaran. Con cuidado para no tocar a su amigo, siguió sacudiendo lacerantes golpes sobre la zona superior de las nalgas, ya con huellas de los golpes anteriores. Las marcas de los varazos se entrecruzaron y nuevos hilillos de sangre comenzaron a brotar de la piel rota. Los agónicos alaridos de Natalia llenaban la habitación.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaahhhhhhh.......! Uaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh......! Bastaaaaaaaaaaa........!</p> <p>Tomás disfrutaba a tope de la violación, notando cómo su víctima se contraía cada vez que la vara golpeaba su torturada piel. Por un momento dudó sobre si ponerse un preservativo y eyacular, pero el día era joven y quería estar en plena forma para las torturas de la tarde. Así que decidió sacar el pene sin descargar del interior de la niña.</p> <p>Juan también estaba excitadísmo y presto a violar a la niña. Pero quería que Tomás se centrara ahora en golpear la zona inferior de las nalgas de Natalia. Así que decidió penetrarla por la boca. Como la pobre niña estaba loca de dolor, Juan, que no quería tener ningún contratiempo, trajo un instrumento especial para mantener abierta la boca de la pequeña: Una especie de anillo grueso de cuero con una correa incorporada. Con la ayuda de Tomás, metieron el anillo dentro de la boca de Natalia y lo sujetaron, mediante la correa, por detrás de su cabeza. Ahora, la niña estaba obligada a tener la boca abierta de par en par.</p> <p>Juan, satisfecho se colocó delante de Natalia y dirigió su pene hacia su desguarnecida boca. La niña intentó apartar la cabeza, pero Juan la agarró por el cabello e introdujo su miembro hasta la entrada de la garganta de la desdichada.</p> <p>Tomás volvió a coger la vara y se situó por detrás de la niña. Parsimoniosamente armó el brazo y golpeó con fuerza sobre la zona inferior de las nalgas.</p> <p>¡Hmmmmmmggggghhhhhhh......!</p> <p>El grito agónico de Natalia quedó difuminado por el órgano que tenía dentro de su boca.</p> <p>Tomás siguió golpeando una y otra vez. Nuevos hilillos de sangre comenzaron a brotar de las nalgas de la niña, ya en carne viva.</p> <p>¡Hummmm......! ¡Qué placer! – exclamó Juan- ¡Cada vez que la azotas me hace cosquillas en la polla con la lengua!</p> <p>Juan intentaba retenerse todo lo posible para prolongar su placer y el sufrimiento de la niña, pero comprendía que, en cualquier momento, no podría evitar descargar.</p> <p>¿Tomás me dejas que me corra sin preservativo?</p> <p>¡Por supuesto! – contestó Tomás. La idea de que su amigo lanzara su semen dentro de la boca de Natalia le pareció muy oportuna. Sin duda para la pobre niña la experiencia sería absolutamente repugnante!</p> <p>Juan comenzó a violar brutalmente la boca de Natalia, haciendo que su pene incluso llegara a penetrar en ocasiones la garganta de la pequeña.</p> <p>Mientras tanto, Tomás siguió golpeando sin piedad con la vara las nalgas de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan, entre jadeos, comenzó a eyacular. A pesar de los horribles dolores que padecía, el rostro de Natalia adoptó una nueva expresión de asco absoluto notando el líquido viscoso chorreando en el interior de su boca.</p> <p>¡Uff, qué gozada! – exclamó Juan – sacando por fin su pene de la boca de la niña.</p> <p>Natalia quedó totalmente exhausta, respirando entrecortadamente, gimiendo de dolor y llorando amargamente.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se inclinaron para observar la huellas de la cruel tortura. El estado de la las nalgas de su prisionera era verdaderamente lamentable. La fina piel estaba amoratada y llena de marcas. En múltiples zonas, las varas habían cortado la carne y producido alargadas heridas por donde manaban pequeñas gotas de sangre.</p> <p>Pero los dos sádicos todavía la tenían reservada algunas últimas crueldades. En primer lugar, tras sacar el anillo de la boca de la niña, rapidamente procedieron a amordazarla con cinta de embalar, con el fin de que no pudiera escupir el semen que inundaba su boca.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás miraron divertidos la patética expresión reflejada en la cara de la niña.</p> <p>¡Aprovecha porque, hoy, el semen de mi amigo va a ser tu única comida! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Juan cogió un paño y lo humedeció con agua. Seguidamente sacó un paquete de sal y procedió a verterla sobre el paño. Con una sonrisa sádica se acercó a Natalia.</p> <p>¡Vamos a ver como le sienta a nuestra amiguita esta cataplasma!</p> <p>El pene de Tomás experimentó una súbita erección. Comprendía el efecto de quemazón que la sal iba a producir a la desdichada al entrar en contacto con las heridas.</p> <p>Juan posó delicadamente el paño de manera que cubriera toda la zona trasera de la niña.</p> <p>La reacción no tardó en producirse. Ante la mirada satisfecha de los hombres, pronto la niña comenzó a convulsionarse en sus ligaduras intentando en vano quitarse el paño de encima mientras, a pesar de tener la boca tapada, emitía un gutural gemido de agonía.</p> <p>Durante unos minutos, los sádicos se recrearon contemplando la miseria de la pobre niña.</p> <p>Por fin, decidieron dejar momentáneamente a Natalia y subir a comer.</p> <p>¿La quitamos el paño? – preguntó Juan.</p> <p>¡Déjaselo para que la haga compañía mientras comemos! – respondió Tomás.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
957,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 8",8,JOSEMMM,no@email,"Una niña de 11 años es raptada por dos sádicos, violada y torturada.",2007-07-19,1,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Durante la comida los dos hombres charlaron largamente sobre las excitantes experiencias de la mañana. Como tenían planeado seguir torturándola por la tarde decidieron no darla de comer más que una jarra de zumo con fuertes dosis de reconstituyentes y estimulantes.</p> <p>Asímismo, decidieron comenzar a darla antibióticos para evitar posibles infecciones a causa de las heridas producidas a lo largo de las sesiones de tortura, por lo que también disolvieron en el zumo un sobre de antibiótico. Querían conservar a su víctima en óptimas condiciones durante el mayor tiempo posible.</p> <p>Despues de comer, los dos sádicos volvieron al sótano. Natalia, amarrada sobre el caballete, se las había arreglado para quitarse de encima el paño con sal, que yacía en el suelo. También había intentado arrancar la cinta que tapaba su boca frotándola contra el caballete pero no lo había conseguido totalmente, por lo que había permanecido todo el tiempo con la boca llena del semen de Juan, intentando no tragarlo.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a quitarla la cinta de embalar y la pusieron una palancana para que escupiera. luego, la dieron un vaso de agua para que se enjuagara la boca. Seguidamente, tras desinfectar con betadine las heridas de la niña, la desataron, la pusieron la bata y la ordenaron sentarse en una silla. La pobre niña intentó sentarse pero no pudo debido al dolor que sentía en sus maltrechas nalgas. Los hombres, tras observarla divertidos, la dijeron de quedarse de pie. La dieron un vaso y la fueron sirviendo el contenido de la jarra. Luego la llevaron a su celda y la dejaron allí para que descansara.</p> <p>Natalia se dejó caer sobre el colchón boca abajo y comenzó de nuevo a llorar. Cada día, la pesadilla en la que se encontraba era más horrible. Se daba perfecta cuenta de que sus captores ya no se conformaban con humillarla y abusar sexualmente de ella. Ahora, su principal entretenimiento consistía en hacerla sufrir. La pobre niña no comprendía cómo podían existir ese tipo de personas.</p> <p>De nuevo se aferró a su única esperanza: Por lo que los hombres la habían dicho, sus padres estaban a punto de pagar el rescate. ¡Por favor, que fuera pronto!</p> <p>Tres horas después los hombres volvieron al sótano. Durante unos minutos, Natalia oyó que realizaban preparativos. Por fin, aparecieron en la celda. Esta vez en sus rostros estaba reflejada esa expresión cruel que tanto aterrorizaba a la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Se acabó el descanso, putita! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Primeramente, la ordenaron orinar. Natalia, totalmente atemorizada, obedeció. Los hombres observaron divertidos cómo la pequeña intentaba por todos los medios cubrir su cuerpo con la bata mientras orinaba.</p> <p>¡No te molestes en cubrirte! – exclamó Tomás - ¡dentro de un momento vas a estar de nuevo totalmente en pelotas... mientras jugamos con tu precioso cuerpecito!</p> <p>Los bellos ojos azules de la niña se volvieron a llenar de lágrimas.</p> <p class=""h2"">Sesión de la Tarde</p> <p>Natalia fue conducida a un nuevo escenario, con los focos y las cámaras ya dispuestos alrededor.</p> <p>Ocupando la mayor parte del escenario se encontraba un nuevo aparato: Una estructura metálica en forma de U invertida, con dos barras verticales separadas tres metros unidas en lo alto por otra barra horizontal. Las barras verticales podían ser reguladas en altura de manera que la barra horizontal quedara más o menos alta . Ahora se encontraba a dos metros de altura del suelo pero, con las barras plenamente desplegadas, podía alcanzar una altura máxima de dos metros y medio. Tanto las barras verticales como la horizontal estaban equipadas de múltiples puntos de sujección, con el fin de que la víctima pudiera ser atada en cualquier postura.</p> <p>Justo debajo y en el centro de dicha estructura, se encontraba el nuevo instrumento de tortura que los dos hombres se disponían a utilizar: Una fina arista de madera.</p> <p>Estaba formada por un trozo de madera pulida y barnizada de un metro de largo. Tenía un perfil de forma triangular, dispuesto de manera que, en su parte superior, emergía amenazadoramente el vértice más afilado. Por debajo, la madera estaba encajada en dos patas metálicas, también regulables en altura.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia miró con pavor los aparatos sin saber a ciencia cierta la forma en que serían utilizados.</p> <p>Los dos hombres despojaron a Natalia de la bata, quedando la niña de nuevo totalmente desnuda ante la sádica mirada de sus torturadores.</p> <p>¡Bueno, es hora de montar a caballo! – gritó Juan entre risotadas.</p> <p>Entre los dos levantaron a la pobre niña en volandas y la dejaron caer por encima de la arista, de forma que cada pierna quedara a un lado de la madera.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás habían calculado a ojo la altura inicial del aparato. Ahora tendrían que ajustarla debidamente.</p> <p>No satisfechos viendo que el filo de la arista quedaba a una altura un poco baja respecto del pubis, procedieron a elevarla más, haciendo que Natalia tuviera que ponerse de puntillas para evitar su contacto.</p> <p>Esta vez, los dos hombres contemplaron a su víctima satisfechos: Ahora, la afilada punta de la arista llegaba a rozar la parte inferior del sexo de la pequeña. Los pies descalzos de Natalia se apoyaban de puntillas sobre el suelo, intentando mantener su piel por encima de la amenazadora punta de madera. La forzada postura realzaba la belleza de sus preciosas y estilizadas piernas.</p> <p>Los hombres ataron las muñecas de la niña, por encima de su cabeza, a la barra horizontal que tenía por encima, quedando sus brazos semiflexionados. Haciendo fuerza con ellos, Natalia podía ayudarse para mantenerse fuera del alcance del filo de la madera.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, con sus penes ya en plena erección, se limitaban, de momento, a observar a su presa con una sonrisa sádica marcada en sus rostros: Su expresión perversa y viciosa, sus ojos crueles que recorrían su cuerpo una y otra vez. Natalia hubiera dado cualquier cosa por poder salir de la situación en la que se encontraba, pendiendo desnuda, de puntillas sobre esa horrible madera sin poder moverse hacia ningún lado y, sin duda, con unas pavorosas próximas horas en perspectiva.</p> <p>Los hombres se aproximaron a la niña. La pequeña intentó retirarse pero apenas pudo moverse unos centímetros. Juan paso sus manos alrededor del fino talle de la niña y comenzó a recorrer su cuerpo, palpando su carne, deleitándose con los ojos de espanto de su víctima. Sus manos se posaron sobre los pequeños montículos del pecho y los manosearon bruscamente. Luego su dedo comenzó a recorrer de arriba a bajo la alargada hendidura del pubis mientras la pobre niña lloraba amargamente. Con la otra mano buscó las nalgas en carne via de la pequeña y comenzó a pellizcarlas.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh.........! ¡Noooooooo....! ¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh.....!</p> <p>¡Ja ja ja! – rió Juan sádicamente - ¡Te duele el culito, putita! ¿verdad? ¡Bien, bien, luego nos seguiremos ocupando de él!</p> <p>Pronto Tomás se unió a su compañero. Sus dedos también se posaron sobre la delicada piel y, durante un buen rato, recorrieron cada rincón de la carne que se le ofrecía, dedicando especial atención a las maltrechas nalgas de Natalia, mientras la pequeña lloraba sin cesar.</p> <p>¿Sabes, putita? – dijo cruelmente Tomás- ¡Te vamos a hacer pasar una tarde de infierno!</p> <p>La aterrada Natalia vió cómo Juan venía de nuevo con la jeringuilla en la mano.</p> <p>¡Esta mañana la inyección nos ha dado muy buen resultado. Hemos conseguido mantenerte consciente en todo momento, a pesar de los terribles dolores que has tenido que sufrir. Así que lamento decirte que te la vamos a poner de nuevo para que puedas aguantar los sufrimientos que te vamos a hacer pasar esta tarde!</p> <p>La pobre niña comenzó a llorar amargamente. </p> <p>Tras ponerla la inyección, Juan y Tomás volvieron a sentarse en la silla y, durante un buen rato, mientras se masturbaban, contemplaron a su víctima, cada vez más turbada e incómoda sobre la arista. Sus pies, ya doloridos de mantener durante tanto tiempo la forzada postura de puntillas tendían a relajarse y a apoyar más zonas de la planta. Pero inmediatamente la fina arista de madera se clavaba en la delicada piel de la entrepierna, haciendo que Natalia volviera a ponerse de puntillas, tirando con sus finos brazos para descargar algo de peso.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos decidieron quitar a su víctima la ayuda de los brazos: Juan desató su muñeca derecha y la volvió a atar pero abierta hacia el lado, sujetándola a la barra lateral. Tomás repitió la maniobra con el brazo izquierdo, hasta dejar a Natalia con los brazos en cruz.</p> <p>¡Ahora ya no te va a ser tan sencillo evitar la madera! – la dijo Tomás sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se volvieron a sentar y durante otro rato siguieron contemplando el creciente disconfort de Natalia. A la pequeña le costaba cada vez más mantenerse de puntillas sobre sus doloridos pies.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan y Tomás se volvieron a levantar. Juan volvió a acercarse para a su turbada víctima, acariciándola de nuevo sus pequeños senos.</p> <p>¡De momento no te estamos haciendo sufrir demasiado, pero siento decirte que, a partir de ahora, vamos a hacer que tu dolor vaya aumentando como es debido. Mi amigo y yo queremos disfrutar viéndote sufrir verdaderamente!</p> <p>La pobre niña, aterrorizada, movía sus ojos de un lado a otro siguiendo cada movimiento de sus verdugos</p> <p>Los dos sádicos procedieron a atar dos cuerdas a los tobillos de Natalia. Luego, para horror de la pequeña, pasaron el otro extremo de las cuerdas por una sujección de las barras laterales situada a 50 cm. del suelo y comenzaron a tirar alternativamente.</p> <p>¡Noooooooo....! – suplicó desesperada Natalia, adivinando la intención de sus torturadores.</p> <p>A pesar de la fuerza que opuso Natalia intentando evitarlo, sus pies fueron separándose lentamente, deslizándose por el suelo. Como consecuencia, su centro de gravedad fue descendiendo y su pubis fue entrando cada vez más en contacto con la punta de la arista de madera.</p> <p>Cuando los pies de la niña estuvieron totalmente separados, Juan y Tomás ataron las cuerdas a las sujecciones manteniendo la tensión.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se volvieron a sentar y durante unos minutos se divirtieron contemplando los patéticos esfuerzos de la pequeña por mantenerse por encima de la afilada madera, empujando hacia arriba con la punta de sus doloridos pies.</p> <p>Por fin, los dos hombres se levantaron y volvieron a ocuparse de las cuerdas. Juan cogió la cuerda atada al tobillo derecho de Natalia y tiró más y más, hasta hacer que el pie perdiera contacto con el suelo. Entonces procedió a sujetar la cuerda para mantener dicho pie en el aire.</p> <p>Los sádicos hicieron una pausa para observar a su víctima. La pobre niña intentaba mantener el peso de su cuerpo con los dedos de su pie izquierdo pero su cara de dolor evidenciaba que la arista comenzaba ya a hacer su efecto sobre la sensible piel de la entrepierna.</p> <p>Por fin, con una sonrisa sádica, Tomás tomó la cuerda atada al tobillo izquierdo y, para desesperación de Natalia, fue tirando lentamente.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo....! – gritó la desdichada.</p> <p>Tomás siguió tirando hasta que el pie izquierdo quedó asimismo suspendido en el aire.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....................!</p> <p>La pobre niña gritó en agonía al sentir la fina madera clavarse inexorablemente entre los labios de su sexo, su ano y la delicada zona entre ambos puntos.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a tensar aún más las dos cuerdas hasta dejar a su víctima con las piernas abiertas de par en par, quedando la desdichada suspendida con la mayor parte del peso de su cuerpo justo encima de la fina arista. Los sádicos se aproximaron para contemplar de cerca la entrepierna de la pequeña apoyada sobre la afilada superficie. ¡Verdaderamente, tenía que resultar extremadamente doloroso!</p> <p>Los hombres, satisfechos se volvieron a sentar a contemplar el espectáculo masturbándose: La pobre Natalia, con el rostro crispado, gemía sin cesar, moviendo la cabeza de delante a atrás e intentaba inútilmente con sus tensados miembros aliviar el dolor cada vez más intenso que sentía entre sus piernas mientras suplicaba a sus torturadores.</p> <p>¡Aaaahhhh...... por favor... no puedo soportarlo... por favor...... aaaaaaaaahhh.......!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás saboreaban extasiados cada gemido, cada gesto de dolor de la pequeña, mientras seguían masturbándose, sus penes totalmente erectos ante la cruel escena.</p> <p>¡Hmmm, es una verdadera gozada ver sufrir a esta putita! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>A medida que fueron pasando los minutos, el dolor se fue haciendo insoportable y de la boca de la pequeña comenzaron a salir verdaderos gritos mientras sollozaba y redoblaba sus suplicas, para gozo de los sádicos.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.................! ¡Sáquenme de aquí...... por favor................. ¡</p> <p>Las abundantes lágrimas, tras recorrer el precioso rostro de la niña, goteaban sobre su pecho y seguían descendiendo por su liso vientre hasta alcanzar la misma madera de la arista.</p> <p>Juan se levantó y se acercó sonriendo a su víctima.</p> <p>¿Te gustaría que te soltaramos?” – preguntó.</p> <p>¡Sí... por favor..... por favor.... sí....!” contestó Natalia entrecortadamente.</p> <p>Juan observó divertido la mirada suplicante de la niña, deseando con todas sus fuerzas que pusieran fin a su sufrimiento.</p> <p>¡Pues siento decirte que nosotros estamos disfrutando a tope, así que me temo que todavía te queda mucho por sufrir! – contestó Juan sonriendo con crueldad.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooooooooooooo.........! – gritó desgarradoramente la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan se dirigió a una de las paredes de la habitación, descolgó una fusta y volvió a aproximarse a su desesperada víctima.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo........! ¡Nooooo.......! ¡Por favor............ por favor..............!</p> <p>Parsimoniosamente, Juan llevó el extremo de la fusta a las nalgas de Natalia y lo frotó sobre la maltratada carne.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaahhhh!</p> <p>De repente, procedió a dar un golpe seco sobre la lacerada piel.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh................!</p> <p>El grito de la desdichada llenó la habitación. Al lacerante efecto de la vara sobre la dolorida piel se sumó la agonía que la inevitable convulsión produjo sobre la entrepierna.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos degustaron a tope las muestras de dolor de su víctima.</p> <p>Juan dejó pasar unos segundos más y procedió a golpear una vez más.... y otra..... y otra...</p> <p>Natalia lloraba y gritaba histéricamente mientras le llegaban los estímulos dolorosos tanto de las nalgas como del pubis.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaahhhhh.......! ¡Bastaaaaaaa...........! ¡Uaaaahhhhhh..........!</p> <p>¡Bueno, vale, voy a parar de azotarte..... ahora va a ser mi amigo al que le toca hacerlo! ¡Ja Ja! – exclamó Juan.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo...............!</p> <p>Juan pasó la fusta a Tomás y éste, durante un buen rato siguió azotando sin piedad el dolorido culito de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, Tomás dejó la vara y se acercó a su víctima para observarla de cerca deleitándose con la expresión de absoluto dolor marcada en su bello rostro.</p> <p>¡Así es como más nos gusta verte! – la dijo sonriendo - ¡Con esa carita de sufrimiento total!</p> <p>Las manos del hombre se posaron sobre el torturado cuerpo infantil y lo recorrieron lascivamente, mientras la pequeña lloraba y gemía desconsoladamente. Sus dedos recorrieron las heridas de las nalgas haciendo que Natalia se crispara aún más. Luego, se posaron en el pubis y acariciaron procazmente la torturada piel incrustada sobre la madera. Pronto sus tendencias sádicas hicieron proponer a Juan una nueva idea:</p> <p>¿Qué te parece si la azotamos ahora los dos a la vez?</p> <p>A pesar del tremendo dolor en el que estaba sumida, Natalia escuchó horrorizada las nuevas palabras de ese monstruo.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooooooooooooo......! ¡Bastaaaaaaaaaaa..........! ¡Por favor...................!</p> <p>Juan no necesitó que le insistieran. Los dos sádicos cogieron sendas fustas, se situaron cada uno a un lado de su víctima y comenzaron otra vez a azotar el cuerpo desnudo de Natalia, esta vez cambiando de objetivo a cada golpe: Las nalgas... el vientre... la espalda... los muslos... los senos.... redoblando el sufrimiento de la pequeña.</p> <p>Entre golpe y golpe, Juan y Tomás se extasiaban contemplando el rostro totalmente crispado de la desdichada ante los horribles dolores que padecía.</p> <p>De la entrepierna de Natalia comenzaron a brotar los primeros hilillos de sangre mientras la fina punta de la arista iba erosionando la delicada carne cada vez más.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás dejaron las fustas y volvieron a aproximarse a su víctima, extasiándose ante sus muestras de dolor. De nuevo sus manos recorrieron el torturado cuerpo de Natalia, manoseándolo de manera cada vez más violenta.</p> <p>¡Pobrecita nuestra pequeña amiga! – rió Juan. ¡Te estamos haciendo pasar un mal día! ¿Verdad?</p> <p>¡Bastaa..... por favor........ no lo soporto.......... por favor.....! – balbuceó Natalia con ojos suplicantes.</p> <p>¿Basta? – preguntó Tomás burlonamente - ¡Con lo que nos estamos divirtiendo!</p> <p>Los dedos de los hombres comenzaron a pellizcar y a retorcer perversamente porciones de la indefensa piel de su víctima.</p> <p>La pobre niña comprendió que no iba a obtener ninguna clemencia. El dolor que sentía se le hacía insufrible y esos monstruos todavía buscaban seguir aumentándolo. La desdichada redobló sus lloros, presa de la más absoluta desesperación.</p> <p>De repente, Juan la hizo una propuesta:</p> <p>¿Harías cualquier cosa con tal de que te bajáramos de la madera?</p> <p>Natalia le miró con cierta esperanza. En ese momento se consideraba capaz de hacer cualquier cosa con tal de detener el horrible dolor que la invadía. Juan continuó:</p> <p>¡Te voy a proponer un trato: Te bajamos si le das un beso en la boca a tu amiga la iguana! ¿Qué te parece?</p> <p>Natalia sintió una nueva angustiosa punzada. Sus captores habían comprobado de sobra el miedo insuperable que ese animal la inspiraba ¿Cómo la podían proponer semejante cosa?</p> <p>Los dos hombres observaron divertidos la encrucijada mental en que se hallaba la pobre niña.</p> <p>Natalia se sentía incapaz de poder dar un beso en la boca a la iguana pero tampoco soportaba seguir sufriendo sobre la arista ni un segundo más.</p> <p>¿ Bueno, qué? – Preguntó Juan - ¿Vas a darle un beso a nuestra mascota?</p> <p>Quizás fue el subconsciente el que contestó, revelándose contra el profundo sufrimiento, pero Natalia acabó moviendo afirmativamente la cabeza.</p> <p>Juan no tardó en volver, sonriendo, con la iguana en la mano. Al verla, Natalia se sintió de nuevo sobrecogida por la más absoluta repugnancia.</p> <p>Juan acercó la iguana al rostro de la niña y ésta dió un desesperado respingo. Al instante una agónica punzada la recorrió el cuerpo partiendo de su atormentada entrepierna. Los dos sádicos contemplaron satisfechos el rostro de sufrimiento de la pequeña, las lágrimas recorriendo sin cesar sus dulces mejillas.</p> <p>Juan volvió a acercar la iguana a la niña, que esta vez consiguió evitar moverse bruscamente, pero apartó su rostro todo lo que pudo sobrecogida por el miedo.</p> <p>¡Vamos! – Conminó Juan - ¡Bésala en la boca y tu sufrimiento habrá acabado!</p> <p>Natalia, sufriendo con los ojos cerrados, con su cerebro invadido por los estímulos insoportablemente dolorosos que la llegaban desde su entrepierna, comprendió que no le quedaba más remedio que hacerlo. Pero cuando abrió los ojos y se encontró con la horrible cabeza de la iguana delante de ella, el terror fue más fuerte y, de nuevo apartó su rostro.</p> <p>¡Qué estúpida puta! – gritó Juan.</p> <p>¡Espera un momento! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Vamos a ver si logramos convencerla!</p> <p>Tomás colocó sus manos sobre los hombros de Natalia y presionó hacia abajo para aumentar el peso que soportaba la torturada entrepierna de la niña.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh...! ¡Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! ¡Bastaaaaaaaaaa......!</p> <p>¡Hhmmmmm! – exclamó Juan - ¡Parece que nuestra amiga reacciona deliciosamente con unos pequeños empujoncitos!</p> <p>Tomás siguió presionando una y otra vez. Luego, apoyando la manos sobre las caderas de Natalia, probó a agitar el cuerpo de la niña, encantado con los alaridos que salían de su boca.</p> <p>Tras unos interminables minutos de presiones y meneos, la pequeña quedó gimiendo y respirando entrecortadamente, la cabeza caída sobre su pecho, los ojos cerrados, su rostro contraído por el horrible sufrimiento. Los sádicos contemplaron a su víctima deleitándose con su miseria.</p> <p>Por fin Juan cogió el cabello de Natalia y tiró de él para levantarle la cabeza. La expresión de la niña mostraba a la perfección el infierno que estaba pasando.</p> <p>¿Vas a dar un beso en la boca a nuestro amigo? – volvió a preguntar.</p> <p>Natalia, sumida en su terrible dolor, movió la cabeza afirmativamente.</p> <p>Juan volvió a colocar la iguana delante del rostro de la niña. La pequeña dudó unos instantes, sobrecogida por el absoluto asco que el animal la inspiraba pero, al fin, realizando un esfuerzo supremo, posó sus labios sobre el morro del reptil y le dió un tímido beso.</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron la escena divertidos. Se imaginaban lo que debía estar sufriendo la pobre niña para conseguir llegar a hacer semejante cosa. Y, evidentemente, ellos estaban disfrutando demasiado para poner fin, tan pronto, a la tortura de su víctima.</p> <p>¿Tu te crees que eso es un beso en la boca? – Preguntó Juan. ¡Me temo que no has superado la prueba!</p> <p>Natalia le miró estupefacta. No podía ser. Con el esfuerzo que había tenido que hacer para dar el beso. No podía ser que ahora ese monstruo la dijera eso.</p> <p>¡Lo siento, putita! – siguió Tomás - ¡Te hemos ofrecido una oportunidad y la has desperdiciado, así que... siento decirte que vas a tener que seguir sufriendo!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.......................!</p> <p>Natalia lanzó un grito de pura desesperación ante la inhumana crueldad de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Tomás, excitadísimo, propuso una nueva idea:</p> <p>¿Qué tal si tiramos de sus tobillos hacia abajo y hacia los lados?</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooooooooooooo....................!</p> <p>La cruel propuesta pronto fue puesta en acción. Cada uno de los hombres agarró uno de los tobillos y fue tirando de ellos, bien simultáneamente, bien alternativamente, observando satisfechos las muestras de total agonía de la pequeña. Nuevos hilillos de sangre comenzaron a resbalar por la porción de madera situada bajo del pubis de la pequeña.</p> <p>Los dos hombres no querían lesionar en exceso todavía a su víctima. Así que decidieron sentarse de nuevo frente a Natalia y beberse unas cervezas mientras se deleitaban contemplando a la niña en pleno sufrimiento a la par que se masturbaban.</p> <p>Entre trago y trago cogían las fustas y golpeaban con ellas el torturado cuerpo de la desdichada.</p> <p>Sabían que, gracias a la inyección, su víctima se mantendría consciente a pesar del calvario que padecía.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos aún dejaron que Natalia siguiera sufriendo sobre la arista durante treinta minutos más. Media hora interminable para la niña pero deliciosa para sus depravados torturadores.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan y Tomás desataron a Natalia y la bajaron de la arista. La pobre chiquilla, exhausta de tanto sufrimiento, se desplomó en el suelo, en posición fetal, cubriéndose con sus manos la dolorida entrepierna. Pero no iba a poder descansar mucho tiempo.</p> <p>Los hombres, tras quitar la arista del medio, levantaron a Natalia del suelo para volver a atarla a la estructura metálica.</p> <p>La niña, demasiado agotada para resistirse, pronto quedó sujeta suspendida en el aire, las muñecas atadas a la barra horizontal superior, los tobillos atados a la parte superior de las barras verticales laterales de manera que las piernas quedaran abiertas de par en par.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás examinaron por encima las heridas de la entrepierna, viendo satisfechos que sólo eran desgarros superficiales.</p> <p>Seguidamente, se pusieron sendos preservativos y se aproximaron a Natalia sonrientes.</p> <p>La pobre niña vió asqueada cómo Juan se situaba detrás de ella y colocaba la punta de su erecto pene sobre su ano mientras Tomás, desde delante, la abría las nalgas para abrir el orificio todo lo posible. Juan empujó con fuerza hasta introducir su miembro a través del conducto, haciendo de nuevo gemir de dolor a la niña.</p> <p>Una vez dentro, Juan llevó sus dedos al sexo de la pequeña y separó los labios hasta abrirlo totalmente. Tomás ya estaba preparado para dirigir su pene hacia la vulnerable entrada vaginal.</p> <p>Natalia no tuvo más remedio que soportar la doble violación simultánea.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos, tras violar brutalmente a la desdichada durante un buen rato, eyacularon casi al mismo tiempo.</p> <p>Para ellos la vida era sencillamente maravillosa.</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
958,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 9",9,JOSEMMM,no@email,,2007-07-24,2,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tras la doble violación, aprovechándo la abierta posición en que Natalia se encontraba atada, Juan y Tomás procedieron a limpiar y a desinfectar las heridas de la entrepierna y las nalgas de la niña. Posteriormente Natalia fue desatada, conducida a su celda y encerrada. Los dos hombres salieron del sótano y, al poco tiempo, volvieron con la cena. La niña no tenía ninguna gana de comer pero, bajo amenazas, ingirió todo lo que la trajeron. Asímismo fue obligada a beber en cantidad con el fin de que repusiera líquido y de que engullera toda la parafernalia de reconstituyentes, antibióticos y somnífero. Por fin, Natalia quedó profundamente dormida, para satisfacción de los sádicos, que deseaban que su víctima repusiera energías para el día siguiente.</p> <p class=""h2"">Martes 13 De Octubre</p> <p>Natalia durmió diez horas seguidas. Cuando por fin la despertaron, Natalia necesitó unos segundos para situarse. Cuando lo hizo, lo primero que le vino a la mente fueron las horribles torturas a que había sido sometida por esos degenerados. Rapidamente, su cerebro buscó la única válvula de escape que tenía: Sus padres. Pensó que, según lo que la habían dicho sus captores el día anterior, el dinero del rescate debería llegar ese mismo día o al día siguiente. ¿Sería posible que, por fin, hubiera llegado?</p> <p>Con esta esperanza, primero soportó que Juan y Tomás volvieran a desinfectar sus heridas. Después, bajo la supervisión de los hombres, desayunó, fue al baño, se duchó y se perfumó.</p> <p>Por fin, volvieron al sótano y la pobre niña, con la bata como única vestimenta, adoptó la posición de espera, pidiendo al cielo recibir buenas noticias. Los sádicos ya habían pensado qué decirle para mantener vivas sus expectativas de libertad:</p> <p>¡Hemos hablado con tus padres! ¡Mañana, por fin, tendrán el dinero! Natalia escuchó las palabra con tremenda decepción y angustia. Eso significaba que debería permanecer un día más en compañía de esos monstruos. ¿Tendrían pensado seguir torturándola? Sólo de pensarlo sintió cómo un escalofrío la recorría el cuerpo de arriba a bajo. En silencio comenzó a rezar pidiendo con todas sus fuerzas que la dejaran tranquila.</p> <p>Sus oraciones fueron interrumpidas por la burlona voz de Tomás: ¡Bueno, putita! ¿A qué estás esperando para quitarte la bata? ¡Mi compañero y yo estamos deseando comenzar a divertirnos contigo!</p> <p class=""h2"">Sesión de la Mañana</p> <p>Natalia fue conducida de nuevo al mismo escenario del dia anterior. Los focos ya estaban encendidos y las videocámaras funcionando. En el centro del escenario, la estructura metálica ya preparada.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás ajustaron la barra superior horizontal a la altura de los sobacos de la niña.</p> <p>Los dos hombres obligaron a Natalia a colocarse apoyada de espaldas sobre de la barra horizontal con los brazos en cruz. Seguidamente, sujetaron los brazos a la barra atándolos a la altura de los codos y de las muñecas.</p> <p>Luego, mientras Juan cogía en volandas el cuerpo de Natalia , Tomás procedió a subir la la barra horizontal para dejar la zona ano-genital de la niña a una altura cómoda de penetración. La pequeña quedó con las piernas suspendidas en el aire.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos miraron divertidos como su víctima cruzaba las piernas intentando proteger sus zonas más íntimas.</p> <p>¿Cómo eres tan estupida? – la preguntó Juan entre risotadas. ¿De verdad crees que te vamos a dejar que te cubras?</p> <p>Juan cogió otras dos cuerdas que ya tenía preparadas y se las mostró sonriendo.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos, disfrutando con la agónica expresión de Natalia, ataron las cuerdas a los tobillos de la pequeña. Luego, lentamente, fueron tiraron de ellas hacia los lados. A pesar de la resistencia que opuso la niña, sus estilizadas piernas se fueron abriendo inexorablemente.</p> <p>Aprovechando la elasticidad de Natalia, Juan y Tomás siguieron tirando de las cuerdas hasta que las piernas de su víctima quedaron totalmente abiertas, casi formando un ángulo recto con el tronco. Entonces, ataron las cuerdas a las barras laterales. Natalia quedó de nuevo totalmente abierta y vulnerable ante sus torturadores.</p> <p>La pobre niña comenzó a llorar amargamente, desesperada y aterrada ante lo que esos monstruos tuvieran pensado hacerla.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás contemplaron satisfechos el cuerpo desnudo y ofrecido de Natalia. Durante unos minutos disfrutaron acariciándolo de la forma más procaz.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita! ¿Estás preparada para comenzar a sufrir para nuestro placer? – exclamó Tomás mientras la manoseaba su desprotegida vulva de la forma más impúdica.</p> <p>¿La ponemos ya la inyección? – preguntó Juan.</p> <p>¡Cuando quieras! - contestó Tomás - ¡Estoy deseando ver otra vez a nuestra niñita retorciéndose de dolor!</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus sollozos al escuchar esas palabras. De nuevo esos monstruos iban a torturarla y no había nada que ella pudiera hacer para evitarlo. Sus ojos desesperados contemplaron cómo Juan, sonriendo sádicamente, se acercaba con la jeringuilla presto a inyectarla la sustancia que haría que se mantuviera consciente mientras era atormentada.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan la puso la inyección. Natalia, totalmente aterrada, esperó temblorosa a conocer el suplicio la esperaba.</p> <p>Tomás procedió a colocar una de las videocámaras frente a su pecho y enfocó para coger sus pequeños senos en primer plano.</p> <p>Juan fue al armario y volvió con algo oculto dentro de sus manos. Disfrutando a tope, colocó los puños cerrados delante del rostro de Natalia y los fue abriendo lentamente para que la niña pudiera ver de qué se trataba. Los ojos de Natalia contemplaron horrorizados el nuevo utensilio: Las horribles pinzas metálicas dentadas que, por desgracia, ya había tenido oportunidad de conocer.</p> <p>¡Noooooooo! ¡Por favor........! Noooooooo....! – Suplicó la pequeña redoblando sus lloros.</p> <p>Sonriendo sádicamente, Juan accionó las pinzas delante del rostro de la niña.</p> <p>¿Las reconoces, verdad? ¡Son las mismas que ya probaste... las que duelen como demonios! ¡Ja Ja Ja! Ya nos dimos cuenta de que no podías soportarlas. Es una pena pero... a nosotros nos gustaron mucho tus muestras de dolor cuando te las pusimos y estamos deseando repetir la experiencia..!</p> <p>¡Sólo que entonces – añadió Tomás - fueron muy pocos segundos. Ahora, por desgracia para ti, las vas a tener que sufrir durante mucho más tiempo. Porque ya no va a haber nada que puedas hacer para detener el dolor. Esta vez te vamos a dejar las pinzas puestas todo el tiempo que se nos antoje, para disfrutar a gusto con tu sufrimiento.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo.....! ¡Por favor....! Por favor......!</p> <p>Juan llevó una mano al seno derecho de Natalia y friccionó la punta del pezón entre las yemas del dedo índice y el pulgar. Luego, sonriendo cruelmente, para horror de la pequeña, dirigió una pinza hacia ese objetivo.</p> <p>Noooooooo! Nooooooooo! – Natalia gritó y se debatió desesperadamente todo lo que las ligaduras la permitían, intentando evitar que Juan colocara la terrible pinza.</p> <p>Tomás se colocó por detrás y la sujetó con fuerza para mantenerla inmóvil.</p> <p>Juan, sin dejar de sonreir, situó la pinza abierta justo sobre el extremo del pezoncillo y, poco a poco, dejó que la pinza se fuera cerrando sobre la sensible carne. El dolor fue aumentando y aumentando a medida que los dientes se iban clavando inexorablemente en la porción de piel.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo....! Aaaaaaaaahhhhhh....!</p> <p>Juan se recreó todo lo que pudo hasta que, por fin, soltó completamente la pinza. Los finos dientes se cerraron con toda su fuerza en la sensible carne de la punta del pezoncillo. Los dos sádicos miraron extasiados el rostro de su víctima. La expresión de agonía de la pequeña era inenarrable.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaahhhhhh....! Quítenmela....! Por favor......! Aaaaaahhhhh.....!</p> <p>Para deleite de sus torturadores, de la boca de la pobre niña salían sin cesar los gritos más lastimeros. La mordedura de la pinza sobre la delicada carne del pezón se le hacía insoportable.</p> <p> ¿Duele, verdad putita? –preguntó Juan satisfecho - ¡Y esto es sólo el principio!</p> <p> Tomás cogió la otra pinza y se situó frente a la niña mientras Juan, desde detrás, la sostenía para inmovilizarla.</p> <p> A pesar de sus dolores, la pobre niña se dio perfecta cuenta de las intenciones de sus verdugos.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo.....!</p> <p>Tomás, parsimoniosamente, procedió a colocar la otra pinza sobre la punta del pezón izquierdo de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaahhhh....!</p> <p>Natalia llevó la cabeza atrás, los ojos cerrados, sintiendo los crueles dientes de las pinzas aprisionando y clavándose en la sensible carne de sus tiernos pezoncillos. Las lágrimas se deslizaban sin cesar a lo largo sus mejillas. Cada segundo que pasaba se le hacía totalmente insufrible.</p> <p> Abrió de nuevo los ojos anhelando el momento en que sus verdugos decidieran quitarla esas horribles pinzas, pero los vio cómodamente sentados delante de ella, masturbándose mientras la miraban con sádica deleitación. Era evidente que los dos monstruos estaban disfrutando y que, de momento, no tenían intención de poner fin a su sufrimiento. La pobre niña, presa de una total desesperación, redobló sus lloros.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, extasiados ante el cruel espectáculo, no se perdían ni un detalle de las muestras de dolor de su víctima, deleitándose con su sufrimiento.</p> <p>Los minutos fueron pasando agónicamente para la desdichada niña...</p> <p>Por fin los dos hombres se levantaron. Natalia los miró con ojos suplicantes, pidiéndole al cielo que terminaran su suplicio de una vez.</p> <p>¿Te gustaría que te quitáramos ya las pinzas? – Preguntó Tomás acariciándola la mejilla.</p> <p>¡Si... por favor.....! – respondió Natalia con la voz entrecortada por el dolor.</p> <p>¡Pues siento decirte que mi amigo y yo estamos divirtiéndonos a tope, así que, de momento, vas a tener que seguir sufriendo! – exclamó Tomás para desesperación de la pobre niña.</p> <p> ¡Nooooooooo..... por favor.... por favor..... no puedo soportarlas! - volvió a suplicar conmovedoramente la desdichada.</p> <p> ¡Pues justo por eso es por lo que nosotros estamos disfrutando tanto! – exclamó Tomás - ¡Porque... aunque el dolor se te haga insoportable, no puedes hacer absolutamente nada para evitarlo!</p> <p>Los dos hombres estaban excitadísmos con la tortura por lo que decidieron violar a su víctima mientras la atormentaban. El día anterior habían disfrutado violando a la niña de forma simultánea por lo que se dispusieron a repetir la experiencia. Esta vez fue Tomás el que se colocó por detrás e introdujo su pene sin miramientos a través del conducto anal de la desdichada. Luego, Juan penetró desde delante la vagina de la pequeña.</p> <p>Tomás, sonriendo sádicamente, cogió la pinza clavada en el pezoncillo derecho de Natalia y comenzó a tirar de ella contemplando extasiado cómo la sensible carne se iba estirando mientras un nuevo y prolongado grito gutural brotaba de la garganta de la niña.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo....... aaaaaaaaaahhhhhh...........!</p> <p>Pronto Juan se unió a la fiesta. Durante un rato, los sádicos se divirtieron tirando alternativamente de una y otra pinza mientras seguían violando a Natalia brutalmente.</p> <p>Luego, excitadísimos, comenzaron a retorcer las pinzas, multiplicando la agonía de su víctima.</p> <p> ¡Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.....!</p> <p>¡Hummmm......! ¡Qué gozada....! – Exclamó Tomás.</p> <p> Los dos hombres siguieron retorciendo las pinzas cada vez más cruelmente, haciendo que los dientes metálicos mordieran más y más dolorosamente la sensible carne.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!.... ¡Bastaaaaaaa!...... ¡Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh hhh!</p> <p>Para pleno deleite de los torturadores, de la boca de la desdichada salían verdaderos alaridos.</p> <p>Durante minutos y minutos, Juan y Tomás siguieron retorciendo las pinzas sin piedad mientras violaban el sufriente cuerpecillo infantil. Las primeras gotas de sangre comenzaron a brotar de los torturados pezoncillos.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan y Tomás sacaron sus penes, sin descargar, de los orificios de la niña. Querían seguir plenamente excitados durante toda la mañana.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a abrir y quitar las pinzas para examinar su acción sobre los torturados pezones de Natalia, observando complacidos la forma en que los finos dientes habían desgarrado superficialmente la piel.</p> <p>Natalia, con la respiración entrecortada, quedó llorando desconsoladamente. Los dos hombres decidieron dejarla descansar un rato mientras se tomaban unas cervezas.</p> <p>Cuando los acabaron, para horror de la niña, volvieron a acercarse mirándola sádicamente.</p> <p>¡El descanso ha terminado! – exclamó Juan - ¿Estás preparada para seguir sufriendo?</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo!...... ¡Por favor.....! ¡Bastaaaaa......!</p> <p>¿No pensarás que vamos a parar ahora con lo que nos estamos divirtiendo, no? - preguntó Tomás burlonamente mientras la acariciaba los pequeños senos - ¡No, claro que no!, ¿verdad? ¡Además, siento decirte que con lo que vamos a hacerte ahora vas a sufrir todavía más! ¡Ja ja ja!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo....!</p> <p> Para horror de Natalia, cada uno de lo hombres cogió una de las pinzas y, parsimoniosamente, procedió a colocarlas de nuevo sobre los doloridos pezoncillos, procurando que, esta vez, se cerraran sobre la porción de carne todavía indemne.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh....! – gritó de nuevo de dolor la desdichada.</p> <p>¡Oh, pobrecita! ¡No sabes la pena que nos da verte así! – exclamó burlonamente Juan - ¡Vamos a ver si podemos hacer algo para mejorar el resultado!</p> <p>Juan se dirigió a un armario y sacó dos finos cordeles. Natalia, a pesar de su sufrimiento, captó los movimientos del sádico, acercándose sonriendo y pasando uno de los cordeles a Tomás.</p> <p>Los dos hombres procedieron a atar un extremo de los cordeles a cada una de las pinzas. Seguidamente, pasaron el otro extremo a través de unas arandelas que pendían del techo de manera que quedara pendiente en el aire.</p> <p>Natalia no sabía exactamente cuál era la intención de sus torturadores hasta que, horrorizada, vio a Tomás ir al armario y volver con dos pesas en las manos.</p> <p>¿Ves esto, preciosa? – preguntó sádicamente Tomás – Son pesas de cuatrocientos gramos. ¿Adivinas lo que vamos a hacer con ellas? ¡Seguro que sí, porque eres una chica lista! ¡Vamos a colgarlas de los cordeles para que tiren de tus doloridos pezones!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo...! ¡Por favor...! ¡Noooooooooo....!</p> <p> Juan y Tomás ataron al extremo libre de cada cordel una de las pesas, teniendo cuidado de sujetarlas, de momento, entre sus manos. Seguidamente, con sádica lentitud, deleitándose con el espanto de su víctima, fueron soltándolas. Poco a poco, las pesas fueron tirando de los cordeles, los cordeles de las pinzas y las pinzas de la punta de los pezoncillos.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo.......! – gritó la desdichada notando cómo se multiplicaba el dolor producido por los finos dientes que se clavaban en la sensible carne.</p> <p>Los dos hombres soltaron totalmente las pesas. Las dos pesas quedaron pendiendo en el aire tirando de las pinzas y éstas de los torturados pezones, formando dos pequeños y tensos montículos en el pecho de la niña.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh.....!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, con sádica delectación, observaron la cara de inenarrable agonía de Natalia y escucharon complacidos sus renovados gritos de dolor.</p> <p>Los ojos de los hombres contemplaron extasiados los pequeños conos de tensionada carne en que se habían convertido los senos de Natalia, sin perderse el detalle de los estirados pezones, en los que se clavaban despiadadamente los dientes metálicos de las pinzas. Pequeñas gotas de sangre comenzaban de nuevo a brotar de la piel desgarrada.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás llevaron sus manos a los torturados senos y, durante un rato, los manosearon a gusto, aumentando con ello los dolores de Natalia.</p> <p>Luego, los dos hombres cogieron otras cervezas y se sentaron cómodamente frente a su víctima para verla sufrir mientras sostenían el vaso con una mano y se masturbaban con la otra.</p> <p>Los minutos fueron pasando, la pobre niña llorando, gritando y suplicando ante el insoportable dolor. Los dos sádicos disfrutando a tope con el cruel espectáculo.</p> <p>Pero las cosa iban a empeorar aún más para la pobre chiquilla. Pasado un rato, Juan y Tomás se levantaron, se dirigieron de nuevo al armario y regresaron con otras dos pesas.</p> <p>Natalia, sumida en su horrible sufrimiento, abrió los ojos justo para ver a sus torturadores mostrándola las nuevas pesas mientras sonreían sádicamente.</p> <p>¡Tienes unos pezoncillos muy fuertes! – la susurró Tomás al oído -¡Seguro que aguantan otro par de pesas!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo.....!</p> <p>Cuidadosamente, Juan y Tomás procedieron a colocar las pesas debajo de las que ya pendían de los cordeles. Luego, poco a poco, las fueron soltando. El peso se duplicó haciendo que los pequeños senos quedaran totalmente estirados, mientras el dolor de la niña aumentaba todavía más.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, los hombres permanecieron en alerta por si el peso hacía que la piel acabara de desgarrarse. Pero, para su satisfacción, pronto comprobaron que los torturados pezones eran capaces de soportar la nueva carga, enviando, eso sí, a través de las terminaciones nerviosas de la desdichada niña, agónicos dolores.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhh! ¡Bastaaaaaaaa...! ¡Por favor.....! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh......!</p> <p>De nuevo Juan y Tomás posaron sus manos sobre los estirados senos y los acariciaron bruscamente. Al comprobar el renovado dolor que esas acciones, Juan concibió una nueva idea:</p> <p>¿Qué tal si la azotáramos ahora las tetitas?</p> <p>A pesar de su sufrimiento, Natalia escuchó la nueva propuesta y vió, desesperada, cómo los hombres descolgaban de la pared sendas fustas y se acercaban de nuevo a ella sonriendo. A la pequeña ya no le quedaban fuerzas para suplicar. Gimiendo y sollozando aguardó la puesta en práctica de la nueva tortura.</p> <p>Juan llevó su fusta al seno derecho de la niña y lo acarició con el extremo de la misma, recreándose con la patética expresión de dolor y terror reflejada en el rostro de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, levantó la fusta y descargó el golpe sobre la estirada carne.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh.......!</p> <p>De la boca de Natalia salió un nuevo alarido, sintiendo como si los dientes de la pinza la hubieran serrado la punta del pezón.</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron satisfechos el gesto de sufrimiento de la pequeña.</p> <p>Las pesas quedaron balanceándose en el aire. Tomás esperó unos segundos. Cuando se aseguró de que Natalia estaba en condiciones de apreciar debidamente el siguiente azote, procedió a golpear el seno izquierdo.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaagggggggghhhhhhhhhh......!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás prosiguieron el suplicio, mientras se masturbaban frenéticamente. Los golpes siguieron cayendo con metódica lentitud. Nuevos hilillos de sangre brotaron de los torturados pezoncillos, resbalando a lo largo de los tensionados senos.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato, los sádicos siguieron disfrutando con los sufrimientos de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, para evitar que los pezones se desgarraran más de la cuenta, los dos hombres dieron por finalizada la sesión de la mañana.</p> <p>Juany Tomás procedieron a quitar las pinzas con cuidado e inspeccionaron las heridas de los pezones. Habían sido desgarrados ligeramente por los dientes de las pinzas pero la lesión podía considerarse como leve. Los hombres desinfectaron las heridas y aplicaron sobre ellas un corta-sangre.</p> <p>Natalia fue desatada y conducida a su celda. Cuando se hubo recuperado un poco de las torturas fue obligada a ingerir de nuevo una jarra de zumo en el que estaban disueltos los medicamentos y estimulantes.</p> <p>Por fin, los sádicos dejaron a su víctima encerrada y abandonaron el sótano para comer.</p> <p>¡Ya estaban deseando comenzar con la sesión de la tarde.....!</p> <p class=""h2"">Sesión de la Tarde</p> <p>Pasadas dos horas, los hombres volvieron al sótano. Natalia escuchó que comenzaron a a hacer preparativos en el escenario mientras reían perversamente. La pobre niña, desesperada, comenzó a temblar. ¿Qué nueva crueldad estarían planeando? Pensó que ya no podría resistir más sufrimientos.</p> <p>Cuando Juan y Tomás entraron en la celda de su prisionera, la encontaron tendida sobre el colchón, llorando aterrada.</p> <p>¡Vamos, putita, el descanso ha terminado! – Exclamó Juan sonriendo.</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus sollozos mientra adoptaba la posición fetal, intentando protegerse.</p> <p>Los dos hombres tuvieron que coger en volandas a su víctima. Entre los dos la llevaron al escenario, en cuyo centro se encontraba la silla ginecológica. Natalia palideció al verla, imaginándose horrorizada cuál iba a ser el próximo objetivo de las torturas.</p> <p>La niña intentó en vano resistirse. Los hombres la redujeron y fueron atando progresivamente cada una de sus extremidades. Por fin, la pequeña quedó, una vez más, amarrada sólidamente a la silla, sus piernas abiertas de par en par, mostrando de la forma más obscena sus zonas más secretas a los ávidos ojos de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Tomás dispuso una de las videocámaras de manera que enfocara en primer plano el desprotegido pubis de Natalia.</p> <p>Lo primero de todo, una vez más, Juan y Tomás querían que su víctima orinara, con el fin de que no lo hiciera mientras era torturada. Así pues, trajeron una palancana y la conminaron a hacerlo delante de ellos. Aunque en realidad Natalia tenía muchas ganas de orinar dada la cantidad de líquido que había bebido, de nuevo estaba bloqueada por el pudor.</p> <p>Los hombres comenzaron a gritarla mientras la retorcían brutalmente sus doloridos pezones. Por fin, Natalia relajó su uretra y dejó salir hasta el final el chorro de líquido ante la mirada divertida de los hombres.</p> <p>Una vez que Natalia terminó de orinar, los hombres la limpiaron con una toallita humedecida.</p> <p>Seguídamente, los dos hombres empezaron a manosear sus zonas íntimas de la forma más procaz mientras la hablaban con voz cruel:</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita! – comenzó Juan - ¡Esta mañana nos hemos divertido mucho con las pinzas que te hemos colocado en tus preciosas tetitas. Ya nos hemos dado cuenta de que la experiencia no te ha resultado precisamente agradable. Para desgracia tuya, mi amigo y yo estamos deseando continuar jugando con las pinzas. Pero ahora hemos decidido dedicarnos a un nuevo objetivo: Esta vez te las vamos a colocar en tu precioso coñito ¿qué te parece?</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooo! – gritó desesperada la pobre niña, para gozo de sus torturadores.</p> <p>¿Te imaginas lo que vas a sufrir cuando sientas los dientes de las pinzas mordiendo esta piel tan delicada? – exclamó Juan sonriendo sádicamente mientras acariciaba impúdicamente la vulva de la pequeña.</p> <p>Natalia, horrorizada, se imaginaba perfectamente el dolor que esas horribles pinzas podían inflingirle sobre la sensible carne de su sexo. Su mente no podía entender cómo aquellos hombres podían alcanzar esas cotas de crueldad.</p> <p>Juan trajo la jeringuilla y volvió a inyectar en el brazo de su víctima la sustancia que la impediría desmayarse, mientras Natalia lloraba amargamente.</p> <p>Tomás trajo una bandeja y se la mostró a Natalia con una mueca cruel: Estaba llena de las horribles pinzas.</p> <p>Juan cogió una pinza sonriendo sádicamente. Tras mostrársela a la aterrada niña, se inclinó entre sus piernas abiertas.</p> <p>¡Nooooooo…. por favor…por favor……..! – suplicó entre sollozos la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando a tope del momento, separó con los dedos de una mano la parte superior del labio mayor derecho y con la otra procedió a colocar la pinza sobre esta porción de carne. Poco a poco fue aflojando sus dedos, para dejar que los dientes se fueran cerrando sobre la carne cada vez más fuertemente.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooo……! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!</p> <p> La niña gritó agónicamente al sentir la cruel mordedura. Juan soltó del todo y la pinza quedó aprisionando el labio mayor con toda su fuerza.</p> <p> ¡Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh……………! ¡Por favor……….. quítenmela………!</p> <p>La pobre Natalia llevó la cabeza atrás, los ojos crispados suplicando con todas sus fuerzas.</p> <p>Cuando la pequeña entreabrió los ojos fue para ver a Tomás entre sus piernas enseñándola sonriente una nueva pinza.</p> <p>¡Noooooooooooooooo…………!</p> <p>Tomás repitió la maniobra de su amigo, colocando la pinza en el otro labio mayor.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh………………!</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, los hombres se limitaron a contemplar satisfechos las muestras de dolor de su víctima.</p> <p>Pero pronto Juan fue al armario y volvió con una caja. Natalia no pudo ver lo que había dentro de ella hasta que Juan sacó de la caja uno de los cordeles que ya habían utilizado por la mañana.</p> <p>Observando divertido la expresión angustiada de Natalia, Juan ató un extremo del cordel a una de las pinzas.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia redobló sus gritos y sus súplicas, tan sólo para ver cómo Tomás sacaba otro cordel y lo ataba a su vez a la otra pinza.</p> <p>Los dos hombres pasaron los extremos libres de los cordeles a través de unas arandelas del techo situadas a ambos lados de la silla ginecológica, hasta que quedaron colgando en el aire.</p> <p>Luego, Juan, lentamente, disfrutando a tope del momento, procedió a sacar de la caja, asegurándose que Natalia le estuviera mirando, una de las horribles pesas que ya habían utilizado por la mañana.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooooo……!</p> <p>La desdichada gritó histéricamente ante lo que se le avecinaba.</p> <p>Juan, parsimoniosamente, procedió a colgar la pesa del extremo de uno de los cordeles y fue soltándola. Los dos sádicos contemplaron extasiados cómo la pinza iba tirando del labio mayor hacia fuera y hacia arriba.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh…………!</p> <p> Juan soltó completamente la pesa y ésta quedó pendiendo en el aire, tirando agónicamente de la pinza que mordía el labio mayor, estirando hacia arriba y hacia fuera la sensible carne y exponiendo las rosadas interioridades de la mitad del sexo de la niña.</p> <p>Tomás esperó a que Natalia volviera a estar bien alerta. Después se situó entre las piernas de su víctima, alzando la mano y mostrándola sonriente una nueva pesa presta a ser utilizada.</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooo………! ¡Bastaaaaaaaaa.......!</p> <p>Parsimoniosamente, procedió a colgarla del otro cordel y a irla soltando.</p> <p>De nuevo los hombres disfrutaron observando cómo el otro labio mayor se iba estirando cada vez más.</p> <p>Tomás acabó de soltar la pesa. Los dos sádicos se inclinaron para contemplar el sexo de su víctima, ahora totalmente desplegado ante sus ojos, los labios mayores abiertos de par en par y tensados hacia los lados. Los dientes de las pinzas mordiendo dolorosamente la carne.</p> <p>El rostro de Natalia, totalmente contraído y crispado, atestiguaba, para satisfacción de sus verdugos, el sufrimiento de la pobre niña.</p> <p> Juan y Tomás posaron sus dedos sobre las expuestas interioridades del sexo infantil y acariciaron a gusto la carne íntima. Luego, juguetearon con los estirados labios, introdujeron sus dedos en la vagina y el ano, pellizcaron el clítoris…</p> <p>Tras un buen rato, Juan y Tomás decidieron pasar a la siguiente fase de la tortura.</p> <p>¿Qué tal vas, amiguita? – exclamó Juan - Duelen mucho las pinzas, ¿verdad putita? ¿Te gustaría que te las quitásemos?</p> <p>¡Si…por favor……. por favor……..! – contestó entrecortadamente Natalia, aunque ya no se fiaba ni lo más mínimo de sus torturadores.</p> <p>¿Qué hacemos, Tomás? ¿Se las quitamos o seguimos jugando? ¡Creo que no has tenido suerte, preciosa, mi amigo quiere seguir disfrutando con tu sufrimiento y, la verdad, yo también! ¡Ja, ja ja!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo………! ¡Por favor……….!</p> <p>¡Sí, putita! – siguió Tomás - ¡Así que duelen mucho las pinzas colocadas en tus labios mayores….! ¡Pues ahora vamos a probar a colocarte otras en otras zonas aún más sensibles!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooooooooo………….!</p> <p>La pobre niña, con desesperación, vió como Tomás cogía una nueva pinza y se inclinaba entre sus piernas. Con una sonrisa sádica, Tomás separó con los dedos uno de los labios menores y procedió a colocar la pinza sobre el extremo de esta delicada porción de carne.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……………!</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus gritos. Los labios mayores la dolían espantosamente, pero el efecto de los afilados dientes de las pinzas mordiendo la sensible piel del labio menor se le hacía insoportable.</p> <p>Juan cogió una nueva pinza y, poco a poco, fue dejándola que se cerrara aprisionando el otro labio menor.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……..! ¡Bastaaaaaaa……..! ¡Por favor………….!</p> <p>Para gozo de los torturadores los gritos desgarradores de la niña llenaban la habitación mientras sentía las horribles mordeduras de la pinzas.</p> <p>Durante unos minutos, Juan y Tomás se limitaron a contemplar, mientras se masturbaban, el horrible sufrimiento de su víctima.</p> <p>Pero pronto decidieron aumentar un grado más la tortura de la niña: Cogieron dos nuevos cordeles ataron un extremo a las pinzas colocadas sobre los labios menores e hicieron pasar el otro extremo a través de las arandelas que caían del techo. A pesar del sufrimiento en el que estaba sumida, la pobre niña captó la maniobra de los hombres, adivinando su intención. Un nuevo grito horrorizado salió de la garganta de la niña ante la inhumana crueldad de sus verdugos.</p> <p>Juan cogió una nueva pesa y se la mostró a Natalia sonriendo sádicamente. Lentamente procedió a sujetarla al extremo colgante del cordel. Luego la fue soltando poco a poco, mientras la pesa iba tirando agónicamente de la pinza que se cerraba sobre el labio menor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa……..!</p> <p>La pobre niña sentía como si la estuvieran arrancando la piel.</p> <p>Cuando Juan acabó de soltar la pesa, el pequeño labio quedó totalmente estirado.</p> <p>Tomás cogió otra pesa y repitió la maniobra en el otro cordel. Las dos pesas quedaron suspendidas en el aire tirando de la dolorida carne que aprisionaban las pinzas.</p> <p>De nuevo los verdugos se inclinaron para contemplar el sexo de la niña, los labios sexuales totalmente abiertos, estirados hacia arriba y hacia fuera bajo la mordedura de las crueles pinzas.</p> <p>Natalia gritaba y gritaba, los ojos cerrados y el rostro totalmente crispado ante el espantoso dolor que la envolvía.</p> <p>Los dos hombres de nuevo llevaron sus manos al expuesto pubis y comenzaron a manosear la torturada carne, jugueteando extasiados con los distendidos labios y acariciando procazmente la indefensa porción de carne íntima que se ofrecía entre los labios totalmente separados.</p> <p>Juan cogió una de las cámaras y filmó en primerísimo plano el torturado sexo de la niña. Luego, siguió filmando mientras Tomás, perversamente, se dedicaba a introducir sus dedos en la vagina y en el ano de la pequeña.</p> <p>A continuación, los dos hombres decidieron violar a la niña tal como se encontraba. Para horror de la pequeña, Tomás se colocó frente a ella y la penetró por la vagina sin contemplaciones.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa………!</p> <p>El contacto del duro pene y su roce sobre los torturados labios sexuales aumentó una vez más el sufrimiento de la niña.</p> <p> Tras unos agónicos minutos, Tomás sacó su pene y su lugar fue ocupado por Juan, quien repitió la cruel violación.</p> <p>A la pobre niña ya no le quedaban fuerzas para suplicar y se limitaba a llorar y gritar de dolor.</p> <p>Cuando Juan decidió sacar su pene, Tomás propuso una nueva crueldad:</p> <p>¿La colocamos una pinza en el clítoris?</p> <p>A pesar del tremendo sufrimiento en que estaba sumida, Natalia escuchó la nueva horrible amenaza. Cuando parecía que ya era imposible sufrir más, aquellos monstruos siempre inventaban algo todavía más horrible.</p> <p>¡Hmmm, eso sí que la va a hacer reaccionar deliciosamente! – contestó Juan – ¿Has oído, putita? ¿Estás preparada para sentir una pinza mordiendo este precioso botoncito? – la preguntó sádicamente mientras la acariciaba procazmente el pequeño órgano.</p> <p>Juan colocó sus dedos alrededor del clítoris y tiró de la fina piel del capuchón que lo cubría para hacerlo sobresalir totalmente.</p> <p>Tomás cogió una pinza y la fue acercando, asegurándose que su víctima percibía plenamente la maniobra. Tras colocar el extremo de la pinza abierto sobre la pequeña porción de sensible carne, lentamente, fue dejando que los dientes metálicos se fueran cerrando sobre ella.</p> <p>Los ojos de los hombres observaron extasiados cómo la pinza iba aprisionando y pellizcando cada vez más fuertemente el expuesto clítoris de su víctima.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Un nuevo grito desgarrador comenzó a brotar de la garganta de la pobre niña.</p> <p>Tomás soltó completamente la pinza y los sádicos se deleitaron contemplando cómo Natalia, totalmente enloquecida de dolor, movía la cabeza de un lado al otro y cerraba y abría sus manos mientras de su garganta brotaban sin cesar los más lastimeros gritos.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH.....! ¡BASTAAAAAAAAA.....! ¡AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH.....!</p> <p>¡Uff, estoy que exploto! – exclamó Tomás, superexcitado por la tortura. ¡Voy a encular a la putita hasta correrme!</p> <p>Sin más preámbulos, Tomás se puso un preservativo y procedió a introducir su duro miembro por el expuesto orificio anal de Natalia.</p> <p>Tomás comenzó a violar a su víctima brutalmente, añadiendo nuevos dolores al calvario de la desdichada. Cada sacudida iba acompañada de lacerantes efectos sobre el torturado sexo de la niña.</p> <p>Tomás sintió que se aproximaba el momento del climax y comenzó a dar golpecitos con los dedos directamente sobre las pinzas clavadas en la carne íntima hasta que, por fin, absorbiendo con su mirada las reacciones de agonía de su víctima, llegó al orgasmo.</p> <p>Cuando Tomás sacó su pene del cuerpo de Natalia, Juan ya estaba preparado para imitarle: Juan se colocó delante de su víctima y esperó hasta que ésta percibió la nueva maniobra. Entonces, sonriendo ante su sufrimiento y desesperación, se dispuso a violarla. Su erecto pene, cubierto por el preservativo, penetró cada vez más profundamente a través del dilatado conducto anal de la niña.</p> <p>¡Mi amigo te ha follado de una manera muy caballerosa. Conmigo no vas a tener tanta suerte! – exclamó sonriendo malignamente.</p> <p>¡Tomás, por favor, acércame la bandeja de las pinzas! – pidió sonriendo.</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOOOOOO.........!</p> <p>Tomás la depositó junto a su amigo.</p> <p> Juan, mientras violaba con enérgicas sacudidas a Natalia, cogió una de las pinzas y la dirigió al expuesto sexo. Tras vacilar unos instantes, se decidió a colocarla en uno de los distendidos labios menores, justo por debajo de la pinza que lo mantenía estirado.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..........!</p> <p>Luego, colocó otra aún más abajo, cerca del vestíbulo vaginal. Seguidamente repitió la misma maniobra con el otro labio menor.</p> <p>Natalia, para satisfacción de los sádicos, seguía plenamente consciente, llenando la habitación con sus gritos de pura agonía.</p> <p>¡BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAA........!</p> <p>Juan cogió una nueva pinza y la colocó sobre la fina piel de la herradura vaginal de la niña, justo por debajo del orificio. Luego colocó otro par de pinzas, una a cada lado de la última.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH........!</p> <p>Después cogió la pinza que mordía el clítoris de Natalia y comenzó a retorcerla.</p> <p>¡AAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH.......!</p> <p>La excitación de Juan llegó a su punto culminante. El sádico notó cómo le llegaban las olas de placer de una inminente eyaculación.</p> <p>Por fin, mientras se deleitaba contemplando el rostro de su víctima, espejo de la borrachera de insoportable dolor que sentía, Juan se abandonó a un delicioso y prolongado orgasmo. ¡Un verdadero placer de dioses!</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
959,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 10",10,JOSEMMM,no@email,Natalia es sometida a tortura eléctrica.,2007-08-04,3,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tras la doble violación, aprovechándo la abierta posición en que Natalia se encontraba atada, Juan y Tomás procedieron a limpiar y a desinfectar las heridas de la entrepierna y las nalgas de la niña. Posteriormente Natalia fue desatada, conducida a su celda y encerrada. Los dos hombres salieron del sótano y, al poco tiempo, volvieron con la cena. La niña no tenía ninguna gana de comer pero, bajo amenazas, ingirió todo lo que la trajeron. Asímismo fue obligada a beber en cantidad con el fin de que repusiera líquido y de que engullera toda la parafernalia de reconstituyentes, antibióticos y somnífero. Por fin, Natalia quedó profundamente dormida, para satisfacción de los sádicos, que deseaban que su víctima repusiera energías para el día siguiente.</p> <p class=""h2"">Miércoles 14 De Octubre</p> <p>Gracias al somnífero, Natalia pudo dormirï3ÆN,\amente toda la noche. Cuando los hombres la despertaron, la primera idea que tuvo la inocente niña es que, por fin, ese era el día en que llegaba el dinero de su rescate.</p> <p>Con esa esperanza desayunó, se dejó curar las heridas y fue al cuarto de baño. Se sintió un poco decepcionada por el hecho de que los hombres no la hubieran dado su ropa para vestirse después de la ducha, en vez de la bata de todos los días. Eso podría representar un mal indicio. Por todos los medios intentó ser optimista.</p> <p>Por fin, de regreso en el sótano, en posición de espera, esperó rezando que sus captores la dieran las anheladas noticias.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás habían estado pensando la forma de seguir engañando a su prisionera para que no se viniera abajo del todo. Fue Juan el que se encargó de mentirla:</p> <p>¡Hemos hablado con tus padres. A última hora ha habido un pequeño problema con el dinero. El banco ha dicho que necesita un aval para concederlo y tus padres no lo tenían preparado. Vamos a tener que esperar todavía un poco hasta que todo esté arreglado. Pero hay que mirar el lado positivo: De esta manera, mi amigo y yo podremos divertirnos contigo algún día más!</p> <p>Natalia no estaba preparada para recibir esta horrible noticia. No entendía bien lo que la habían dicho en relación con el banco, pero lo que sí la quedaba claro es que tendría que permanecer en manos de sus secuestradores por lo menos un día más. La pobre niña, hundida, se dejó caer al suelo y se acurrucó llorando amargamente.</p> <p class=""h2"">Sesión de la Mañana</p> <p>Natalia fue levantada del suelo, despojada de la bata y arrastrada hasta el lugar donde iba a ser torturada. En el centro se encontraba la estructura metálica que ya habían utilizado, esta vez, con la barra horizontal ajustada a dos metros de altura.</p> <p>Mientras Tomás sujetaba a la pequeña, Juan se encargó de instalar los focos y las videocámaras alrededor del escenario.</p> <p>Seguidamente, los dos hombres se dedicaron a atar a Natalia como tenían planeado: Los brazos en forma de uve, atados por las muñecas a la barra horizontal superior. Las piernas, separadas, en forma de uve invertida, atadas por los tobillos a las barras laterales. El cuerpo desnudo de la chiquilla quedó formando una X.</p> <p>Los hombres contemplaron satisfechos las estilizadas formas de Natalia, realzadas en la posición en la que se encontraba atada. Los dos hombres habían pensado que era la postura más voluptuosa para deleitarse viéndola retorcerse literalmente de dolor con lo que tenían pensado hacerla a continuación.</p> <p>La expresión del rostro de la pequeña reflejaba claramente el pavor absoluto que la invadía. Amargas lágrimas resbalaban a lo largo de sus mejillas y goteaban sobre su pecho. </p> <p>Juan y Tomás, ya con sus penes en plena erección, no pudieron resistir la tentación de manosear a gusto durante unos minutos la delicada piel que se les ofrecía.</p> <p>Por fin, después de que Juan procediera a inyectar en el brazo de Natalia la sustancia anti-desmayos, los dos sádicos se dispusieron a comenzar a hacer sufrir a su víctima.</p> <p>Esa mañana, habían decidido por fin utilizar la máquina de tortura eléctrica y estaban deseando empezar la sesión.</p> <p>Natalia siguió con la vista a los hombres y vió primeramente cómo Juan colocaba una mesilla delante de ella. Luego, cómo Tomás sacaba del armario un extraño utensilio de color negro y forma rectangular y lo depositaba encima de la mesilla.</p> <p>Hace unas semanas, los hombres estuvieron dudando si adquirir el aparato debido a su altísimo precio. En este momento, estaban contentísimos de haberse decidido a comprarlo.</p> <p>A diferencia de otros tipos de dispositivos eléctricos que podían servir para dar placer, esta máquina sólo podía utilizarse con el fin de causar extremo dolor, pero con la ventaja de que estaba calibrada de manera que, no pusiera en ningún riesgo la salud de una persona sana y que no dañara en exceso las zonas torturadas.</p> <p>El aparato tenía una ruedecilla con tres posiciones. En la primera, la máquina suministraba descargas bajas aunque, desde luego, sumamente desagradables. En la segunda, ya proporcionaba descargas extremadamente dolorosas y, en la tercera, descargas absolutamente insufribles para un ser humano. Justo lo que los sádicos deseaban.</p> <p>La máquina tenía seis salidas, cada una de ellas con un cable acabado en una pinza. Cada una de las salidas tenía un interruptor independiente con el fin de mantenerla abierta o cerrada. Por último, un interruptor más grande era el encargado de poner la corriente en marcha a través de las salidas seleccionadas.</p> <p>Mientras Tomás enchufaba la máquina con ayuda de un alargador, Juan se encargó de informar a la aterrada víctima acerca de lo que la esperaba.</p> <p>¿Has visto qué juguetito? ¡Nos ha costado mucho dinero pero, ahora, vamos a encargarnos de que haya valido la pena haberlo comprado. Sirve para emitir descargas eléctricas. Supongo que ya te imaginarás que su objetivo es, justamente, hacer sufrir horriblemente. Y, por supuesto, tú vas a ser la que lo vas a probar en tu preciosa piel... para nuestra diversión! ¡Qué injusta es la vida! ¿verdad putita?</p> <p>Natalia horrorizada, se limitó a esperar como cordero en el matadero. Sabía que de nada la valdría suplicar. En la mirada cruel de esos hombres sólo había perversidad y deseos de hacerla daño. Como en cámara lenta, la pobre niña vió como cada uno de los hombres cogía sonriente uno de los cables y dirigía la pinza del extremo hacia uno de sus senos.</p> <p>Cuando las pinzas fueron colocadas sobre la punta de sus pezones, lo primero que sintió Natalia, con cierto alivio, era que esas pinzas dolían bastante menos que las otras con las que la habían torturado. Desde luego, producían una sensación desagradable, pero ni mucho menos tan dolorosa como en las otras ocasiones. El alivio desapareció cuando la niña volvió a centrarse en la amenazadora presencia de la máquina que tenía enfrente.</p> <p>Tomás, sonriente se sentó junto al aparato. Los hombres habían acordado que él sería quien empezara a manejarlo.</p> <p>¿Bueno, preciosa, estás preparada para comenzar a sentir la electricidad corriendo por tu carne? – exclamó Tomás mientras comprobaba que la ruedecilla de la máquina se encontraba en la primera posición.</p> <p>Seguidamente, Tomás abrió los dos interruptores que permitían la salida de la electricidad por los dos cables conectados a los senos de la niña.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos observaron divertidos el rostro compungido de Natalia, en angustiada anticipación de lo que pudiera sentir.</p> <p>Tomás, disfrutando a tope del momento, puso su dedo índice en el interruptor general. En el momento que lo pulsara, la descarga eléctrica llegaría directamente a los pezones de la niña.</p> <p>Contemplando a su víctima para no perderse ni un detalle de su reacción, Tomás pulsó el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaaaaa.....!</p> <p>Natalia gritó de dolor al recibir la punzante descarga, sintiendo como si los pezones se retorcieran sobre sí mismos.</p> <p>Los sádicos observaron satisfechos como el cuerpo de la niña se tensionaba bajo la horrorosa sensación.</p> <p>Tomás sólo dejó pasar la corriente durante cinco segundos. Al cerrar el interruptor, los sádicos observaron divertidos la patética expresión de la niña. Ahora ya había conocido los lacerantes efectos de la electricidad y la pequeña sabía que la esperaba un verdadero infierno. La desdichada se echó a llorar desconsoladamente.</p> <p>Juan se acercó a Natalia sonriendo.</p> <p>¿Qué te ha parecido la primera descarga eléctrica, putita?</p> <p>La pobre niña redobló sus lloros sin contestar.</p> <p>¡Qué mal educada es esta estúpida niña! – exclamó Juan- ¡Por no contestar se ha ganado una nueva descarga. Cuando quieras, Tomás!</p> <p>¡Nooooooo....!</p> <p>Tomás volvió a abrir el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaahhhhhh.....!</p> <p>Esta vez, Tomás mantuvo la corriente durante diez segundos.</p> <p>Cuando Tomás cerró la corriente, Natalia quedó gimiendo y llorando entrecortadamente.</p> <p>Juan volvió a preguntar: ¿Vas a contestar esta vez, puta? ¡Queremos que nos cuentes lo que sientes cuando llega la electricidad a tus preciosas tetitas!</p> <p>Natalia, sobrecogida por el miedo, se tuvo que esforzar para dar una respuesta:</p> <p>¡Duele... duele mucho..... por favor... por favor, no la pongan más.....!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se echaron a reir.</p> <p>¡Así que te parece que duele mucho! - exclamó Tomás- ¡Mira, putita, esta máquina puede emitir tres intensidades de corriente. La que te hemos puesto sólo es la de intensidad mínima. Imagina lo que vas a sentir cuando te pongamos la de intensidad media... y ya no digamos cuando te pongamos la de intensidad alta!</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus lloros ante la espantosa noticia. Si la descarga mínima ya la producía un intenso dolor, no quería ni imaginar lo que sentiría con una descarga aún más alta.</p> <p>¡Pero, tranquila, que tenemos toda la mañana para jugar! – añadió Juan - ¡Todo el camino lo iremos andando poco a poco. Ten por seguro que vas a a a tener oportunidad de sufrir adecuadamente en cada uno de los pasos!</p> <p>Natalia escuchó con desesperación las palabras de sus torturadores. No la cabía ninguna duda de que lo que la decían, por desgracia para ella, era lo que iba a ocurrir. Estaba totalmente en manos de esos degenerados. Sólo la quedó pedir ayuda al cielo... aunque de poco la iba a servir.</p> <p>Bueno, preciosa, ¿estás preparada para la siguiente descarga? – preguntó Tomás sonriendo - ¡De momento vamos a seguir en el nivel bajo. Pero esta vez te vamos a mantener la corriente durante 20 segundos!</p> <p>Tomás abrió el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaahhhhh...!</p> <p>De nuevo todo el cuerpo de Natalia se crispó mientras de su boca salía un lastimero chillido.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se deleitaron contemplando el sufrimiento de la niña. A la desdichada, los 20 segundos se le hicieron eternos.</p> <p>Tomás volvió a cerrar el interruptor.</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia quedó respirando agitadamente y lloriqueando.</p> <p>El descanso duró poco tiempo. Pronto, de nuevo retumbaron las palabras de Tomás:</p> <p>¡Bueno! ¿preparada para aguantar la descarga durante 40 segundos?</p> <p>¡Noooooo....! ¡Bastaaa aa.... por favor....!</p> <p>Tomás, disfrutando a tope, volvió a abrir el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaahhhhh...!</p> <p>La pobre niña no tuvo más remedio que soportar la nueva descarga.</p> <p>¡Bien, bien! – exclamó Juan - ¡Nos estás dando un excitante espectáculo con tus muestras de dolor! ¿Subimos un poco más el tiempo de descarga, Tomás?</p> <p>¿Te parece bien un minuto? – contestó Tomás sonriendo y observando complacido la agónica expresión de Natalia.</p> <p>Tomás abrió el interruptor. Se levantó de la silla y se aproximó a Natalia para, al igual que hacía Juan, contemplar desde cerca su sufrimiento. Los dos sádicos se extasiaron ante la visión del precioso cuerpo infantil de la niña totalmente tensionado y su bello rostro totalmente crispado por el dolor. Tan ensimismados estaban que dejaron que el minuto pasara largamente antes de volver a cortar la electricidad.</p> <p>Natalia dejó caer su cabeza sobre el pecho, mientras gemía sin cesar.</p> <p>Juan se acercó sonriente a Natalia:</p> <p>¡Pobrecita nuestra amiguita! ¿No lo estás llevando muy bien que se diga, verdad? ¡Pues esto ha sido tan sólo el aperitivo. Ahora tu situación va a ir empeorando realmente!</p> <p>Esta vez fue Juan el que se sentó frente a la máquina. Sus dedos se dirigieron a la ruedecilla para ponerla en la segunda posición.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, ahora vas a empezar a probar las descargas del nivel medio. Prepárate porque esta vez te va a doler bastante más!</p> <p>¡Nooooo... por favor..... nooooo....!</p> <p>Juan abrió el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaagggggggghhhh...!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se extasiaron ante la respuesta de Natalia. La pobre niña se puso de puntillas, con todos sus músculos agarrotados. Sus bellos ojos azules parecían que se le iban a salir de las órbitas en una mueca de pura agonía. Su chillido lastimero retumbó por todo el sótano. Nada de lo que sus torturadores la habían hecho hasta ahora se podía comparar al penetrante efecto doloroso de esa horrible descarga.</p> <p>Tras diez segundos demoledores, Juan cortó la corriente.</p> <p>¡Qué gran espectáculo! – exclamó Tomás satisfecho.</p> <p>¡Desde luego! – contestó Juan - ¡Lo que la debe de doler a la pobre! ¿Qué tal si la conectamos otros dos cables en el coñito?</p> <p>Natalia se recuperó de la descarga a tiempo para ver cómo Tomás desenrollaba otros dos cables y se inclinaba entre sus piernas abiertas. La pequeña, horrorizada, notó los dedos del hombre manipulando los pliegues de su pubis hasta colocar las dos pinzas aprisionando sus labios mayores.</p> <p>¡Ahora va a danzar aún mejor! – exclamó Tomás, lleno de excitación.</p> <p>¿Pasamos a veinte segundos? – preguntó Juan sonriendo sádicamente.</p> <p>¡Noooooo...... por favor....!</p> <p>Juan abrió el interruptor.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaagggggggghhhh...!</p> <p>La pobre niña se retorció literalmente bajo los efectos de la corriente entrando devastadoramente a través de la sensible carne de sus pezones y sus labios sexuales.</p> <p>Los dos hombres disfrutaron a tope, mientras se masturbaban frenéticamente, del cruel espectáculo.</p> <p>Juan volvió a cortar el interruptor. Sólo habían pasado veinte segundos, pero a la pobre niña se le habían hecho una verdadera eternidad. Juan y Tomás se dieron cuenta de que Natalia estaba sudando mucho más que en sesiones anteriores. La fina capa de sudor que la envolvía hacía que su precioso cuerpo desnudo brillara bajo las luces de los focos ante la mirada apreciativa de los hombres.</p> <p>Cuando se repuso un poco, miró a sus torturadores con ojos suplicantes.</p> <p>¡Por favor... no soporto más... por favor....!</p> <p>Los hombres la miraron divertidos. Era una gozada contemplar a su víctima tan rota tan desesperada, sabiendo que sus súplicas eran totalmente en vano, sabiendo que estaba en manos de dos pervertidos que lo que más deseaban era, justamente, hacerla sufrir, cuanto más mejor.</p> <p>¡Por supuesto que sí lo vas a soportar, preciosa!- contestó cruelmente Tomás. ¡Esto y mucho más. Ya lo verás. Vamos a hacer que sufras hasta límites que te parecerán imposibles!</p> <p>Los dos hombres se regocijaron con la miseria de la indefensa niña, que lloraba desconsoladamente.</p> <p>¡Bueno, se acabaron las tonterías! – dijo Juan. ¡Prepárate, putita, porque ahora te toca una descarga de cuarenta segundos!</p> <p>¡Nooooooooo.......!</p> <p>Juan volvió a pulsar el interruptor y, de nuevo, los sádicos disfrutaron contemplando cada una de las muestras de sufrimiento de la pequeña.</p> <p>Cuando Juan volvió a cerrar el interruptor, las piernas de la pobre niña casi no podían mantener su peso y permanecía medio colgada por las ataduras de sus muñecas. Todo su cuerpo estaba recubierto de sudor, la cabeza caída sobre el pecho, respirando entrecortadamente, las lágrimas goteando hasta el suelo.</p> <p>Los hombres se acercaron. Tomás la cogió por el cabello y la levantó la cabeza para deleitarse con la torturada expresión de su víctima.</p> <p>¿Es que ya no nos vas a suplicar que paremos, puta?</p> <p>Natalia miró en silencio a Tomás, esperando una mínima posibilidad de que su tormento se detuviese.</p> <p>¡Vamos, suplícanos que a lo mejor nos convences!</p> <p>¡Por favor.... no me hagan sufrir más..... por favor.....! – balbuceó la desdichada.</p> <p>¡Petición denegada! – gritó Juan sonriendo. ¿Estás preparada para 60 segundos en el infierno?</p> <p>¡Nooooooo.... por favor.... noooooo....!</p> <p>Juan volvió a abrir el interruptor. De nuevo los sádicos se extasiaron observando, mientras se masturbaban, la patética danza de la chiquilla.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaaggggggghhhhhh......!</p> <p>Tras un minuto largo, Juan cerró el interruptor. La pobre Natalia estaba verdaderamente exhausta por el terrible sufrimiento.</p> <p>Los hombres estaban excitadísmos y decidieron violar durante un rato a la niña. La quitaron las pinzas, comprobando safisfechos que los pezones, a pesar de la tortura, estaban en buen estado. Luego desataron sus tobillos, aunque dejaron sus muñecas atadas a la barra superior. Entre los dos la levantaron del suelo para permitir que Juan, desde delante, introdujera, sin contemplaciones, su erecto pene por la vagina. Una vez dentro, Juan separó las nalgas de la niña para que Tomás, desde detrás, la penetrara por el ano.</p> <p>Durante un buen rato, la violaron brutalmente, diciéndola las mayores barbaridades mientras la pellizcaban y la retorcían porciones de su piel, hasta hacerla gritar.</p> <p>Por fin, sacaron sus penes sin descargar.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás trajeron una jarra de zumo con estimulante y dieron a Natalia a beber, uno tras otro, tres vasos llenos con el fin de reponer el líquido perdido por el sudor. La niña, sedienta, no necesitó que la insistieran para beberlos.</p> <p>Natalia pidió al cielo que la sesión hubiera terminado. Pero vió como los hombres volvían a anudar las cuerdas a sus tobillos, separaraban sus piernas y las ataban de nuevo a las barras laterales.</p> <p>¿Has descansado con la follada putita? – preguntó Juan - ¡Espero que sí porque es hora de que vuelvas a sufrir!</p> <p>¡No... por favor.....! – suplicó, mientras lloriqueaba, la pobre niña.</p> <p>Natalia vió desesperada cómo los hombres volvían a colocarla las pinzas sobre los pezones y los labios mayores de su sexo.</p> <p>¡Seguro que te ha parecido horroroso lo que te hemos hecho hasta ahora, pero en realidad no ha sido nada en comparación a lo que aún te espera! – la dijo Tomás sonriendo malignamente- ¡De momento, prepárate porque, ahora, te vamos a poner la electricidad en intensidad alta!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO......!</p> <p>De nuevo fue Tomás el que se colocó frente a la máquina y giró la ruedecilla hasta la tercera posición. Colocó su dedo sobre el interruptor y levantó la cabeza para poder contemplar la reacción de su víctima. Natalia, horrorizada, meneaba la cabeza hacia los lados.</p> <p>Tomás abrió el interruptor....</p> <p>¡UAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH......!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos se extasiaron contemplando como Natalia daba una tremenda sacudida y comenzaba a convulsionarse con todo su cuerpo en tensión mientras de su boca salía un indescifrable grito de agonía.</p> <p>Tras diez segundos, Tomás cerró el interruptor.</p> <p>Natalia jadeando entrecortadamente, mostraba a la perfección con la patética expresión de su rostro el insoportable dolor que había tenido que sufrir durante esos diez horribles segundos.</p> <p>La desdichada, totalmente rota, volvió a dirigirse a sus torturadores.</p> <p>¡Por favor.... no puedo soportar más.... por favor... por favor... basta....!</p> <p>La forma de suplicar, totalmente conmovedora, hubiera enternecido a cualquiera... a cualquiera excepto a aquellos hombres ávidos de sadismo.</p> <p>¡Lo siento, putita, pero me temo que vas a tener que seguir sufriendo! – la dijo Juan mientras la besaba suavemente en la mejilla - ¿Vamos con 20 segundos, Tomás?</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO......!</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHHH......!</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia tuvo que soportar durante 20 eternos segundos la devastadora descarga, para gozo de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Tras unos breves instantes de descanso, los hombres subieron el tiempo de descarga a 40 segundos, deleitándose contemplando, mientras se masturbaban, la danza de insufrible dolor de la pobre niña.</p> <p>Pasados los 40 segundos, Tomás cerró el interrruptor.</p> <p>Juan volvió a dirigirse a la sufriente Natalia.</p> <p>¿Harías cualquier cosa con tal de detener el dolor, verdad putita? ¿Nos chuparías la polla y nos lamerías el culo de buen grado a cambio de que parásemos la tortura? ¡Contesta, puta! – la apremió mientras la retorcía la carne de uno de los pequeños senos.</p> <p>La pobre niña asintió con la cabeza. Por mucho que la horripilara cualquiera de esas acciones, sin duda era mejor que sufrir esas terribles descargas.</p> <p>¡Tengo una idea, Tomas! – prosiguió Juan - ¿Sabes, en este momento tengo ganas de cagar. Me pregunto si nuestra amiguita estaría dispuesta a comer mi mierda a cambio de que paremos la tortura. ¿Qué contestas, preciosa?</p> <p>Tomás asumió divertido la propuesta de su amigo. Sabía que, en cualquier caso, iban a seguir torturando a su indefensa víctima conforme al programa planeado, pero el hecho de obligar a la niña a comer mierda le parecía una idea interesante.</p> <p>Natalia estaba bloqueada ante la nueva encrucijada a la que la sometían esos desalmados. No se creía capaz de comer la mierda pero, desde luego, tenía que intentar lo que fuera con tal de detener las descargas. </p> <p>¿Bueno, cual es tu respuesta?– volvió a demandar Juan - ¿Te comprometes a comer mi cagada si dejamos de torturarte?</p> <p>La pobre niña no tuvo más remedio que asentir con la cabeza.</p> <p>Los siguientes minutos resultaron auténticamente mortificantes para la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan trajo una bandeja, se la puso entre las piernas y procedió a defecar sobre ella.</p> <p>¡Uff, qué peste! ¡Tu caca huele verdaderamente fatal! – exclamó Tomás, aunque en el fondo estaba satisfecho, pues imaginaba el suplicio que sería para la niña tener que comer esa apestosa mierda.</p> <p>¡Bueno! - exclamó Juan al terminar- ¡lo primero que vas a tener que hacer es limpiarme el culo con la lengua!</p> <p>Tomás, divertidísimo, ajustó una de las videocámaras para recoger la asquerosa escena en primer plano.</p> <p>Juan colocó dos sillas delante de Natalia y se subió a ellas con el fin de que su trasero quedara justo delante del rostro de la niña. La pequeña apartó instintivamente la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Vamos! – gritó Juan separándose con las manos las nalgas para mostrar a su prisionera el manchado y maloliente orificio - ¡Comienza a lamer!</p> <p>A Natalia se le revolvieron las tripas sólo de pensarlo. Se sentía absolutamente incapaz de realizar semejante cochinada.</p> <p>¡Voy a darla un recordatorio! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>Tomás abrió el interruptor de la corriente.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Sólo fueron cinco segundos, pero suficientes.</p> <p>Cuando se recuperó de la descarga, Natalia comprendió que no tenía otra alternativa que plegarse a las perversas órdenes de ese monstruo. Llorando amargamente y asqueada hasta la médula, posó tímidamente su dulce lengua sobre la parte menos manchada de los exteriores del ano de Juan. Inmediatamente escupió incapaz de soportar la repugnancia.</p> <p>¡No, no, no...! – exclamó disgustado Tomás. ¡Después de recoger con la lengua los restos de mierda de mi amigo tienes que tragártelos! ¿Entendido, puta?</p> <p>Natalia redobló sus lloros. La capacidad de esos monstruos para someterla a cosas horribles no tenía límites.</p> <p>¡Dala otro recordatorio para que lo entienda! – dijo Juan.</p> <p>¡Nooooo.........!</p> <p>Tomás abrió el interruptor sólo dos segundos. Suficientes para hacer saltar en agonía a la niña.</p> <p>¡Vamos, empieza a lamer y más te vale que, al final, mi culo quede totalmente limpio!</p> <p>Natalia, colmada de asco, volvió a comenzar la penosa tarea. Esta vez, haciendo un esfuerzo supremo, después de pasar la lengua sobre las manchas de mierda, la introdujo dentro de la boca. Tomás, que se había acercado para contemplar de cerca el nuevo suplicio de la niña, disfrutó a tope con la expresión de asco total reflejada en el rostro de su prisionera.</p> <p>¡Juan, te va a encantar cuando veas en el video la cara que pone nuestra amiguita!</p> <p>La penosa tarea duró un largo rato. Poco a poco, entre contínuas arcadas, odiando al máximo cada segundo, Natalia fue limpiando con su lengua los restos de excremento adheridos al ano de Juan, mientras el hombre disfrutaba notando la dulce lengua y sabiendo el horrible rato que debía estar pasando la pobre niña.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos obligaron a Natalia a limpiar a fondo todo el ano e incluso a introducir su lengua dentro del orificio.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan se bajó de la silla satisfecho.</p> <p>Tomás salió a por una cuchara. Al regresar, la dejó en la bandeja donde había depositado sus excrementos.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, después del aperitivo viene la comida principal! – exclamó Juan, cogiendo la bandeja y mostrando a Natalia su contenido.</p> <p>La pobre niña lo contempló llena de repugnancia. Los excrementos eran más bien blandos, de color marrón muy oscuro y de olor pestilente. Nuevas lágrimas se deslizaron por las mejillas de la niña ante la espantosa perspectiva de tener que comer esa asquerosidad.</p> <p>Juan, sonriendo, cogió con la cuchara un trozo de excremento y, parsimoniosamente, lo puso delante de la boca de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Vamos, abre la boquita, preciosa...!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos observaron satisfechos la angustiada expresión de su víctima, degustando su turbación ante el asco absoluto sin límites que la invadía.</p> <p>Los segundos pasaron y Natalia era incapaz de abrir la boca, pero ante el amago de Tomás de volver a pulsar el interruptor de la corriente eléctrica, la pobre niña, al fin, obedeció.</p> <p>Juan procedió a introducir la cuchara y a volcar el contenido dentro de la boca de la niña.</p> <p>Natalia, al sentir el trozo de excremento sobre su paladar, dibujó un gesto de repugnancia absoluta, pero, con enormes esfuerzos, evitó escupirlo, manteniendo eso sí su boca abierta.</p> <p>¡Cierra la boca y trágalo! –ordenó Juan sádicamente.</p> <p>Los sádicos se deleitaron con la patética mueca de la niña al obedecer la pervertida órden. Nada más tragarlo, Natalia se convulsionó con una profunda arcada de asco absoluto.</p> <p>Juan ya estaba cogiendo con la cuchara el siguiente trozo.</p> <p>Cuando Natalia, tras improbos esfuerzos, había conseguido engullir ya tres trozos de excremento, Juan concibió una nueva crueldad.</p> <p>¡Ahora quiero que, antes de tragar la mierda, la mastiques bien! ¿Has entendido?</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron, mientras se masturbaban, la mueca de absoluta repulsión de la niña al masticar el trozo de pestilente excremento. Nuevas arcadas sacudieron a la desdichada, mientras la lágrimas seguían brotando de sus ojos.</p> <p>Cuando, por fin, Natalia consiguió engullir el pedazo de excremento, Juan la dio un nuevo trozo, esta vez bastante mayor que los anteriores.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta, que ya sólo te queda por comer la mitad de la mierda!</p> <p>Natalia proseguía penosamente su tarea de masticar y tragar cuando, de repente, tuvo una fuerte convulsión y vomitó de un golpe todo lo que había engullido hasta ese momento.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás se dieron por satisfechos. Ese pequeño intervalo había venido bien para dejar que su víctima descansara un poco de la tortura física. Ahora ya se encontraba en condiciones de poder seguir sufriendo.</p> <p>Pero antes había que asear un poco a la pequeña. Se habían divertido mucho viéndola comer la mierda pero, ahora, deseaban que estuviese otra vez limpia.</p> <p>En primer lugar, los hombres limpiaron los restos de vómito que habían caído sobre el cuerpo de Natalia. A continuación, la desataron, la pusieron delante de una palancana y la dieron un vaso, un cepillo y pasta de dientes para que se lavara la boca.</p> <p>Mientras tanto, Tomás salió para coger una fregona y limpió los restos vomitados por la niña, que habían quedado esparcidos por el suelo.</p> <p>Cuando vió que la desataban, Natalia respiró aliviada pensando que la sesión de electricidad había terminado. Pero cuando terminó de lavarse la boca, las palabras de Tomás iban a resonar absolutamente demoledoras:</p> <p>¡Bueno, estúpida, te hemos dado otra oportunidad de dejar de sufrir y la has desaprovechado!</p> <p>¡Nooo....! – protestó Natalia horrorizada - ¡Yo.... yo... he comido la.... la mierda.... por favor...!</p> <p>Juan agarró a la pequeña mientras la susurraba sádicamente:</p> <p>¡El trato era que tenías que comerte toda mi mierda y sólo te has comido la mitad, así que siento decirte que no lo has cumplido y, por consiguiente, te vamos a seguir torturando!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOO...........!</p> <p>Natalia, sintiéndose de nuevo traicionada por esos desalmados, vió con terror cómo Tomás venía empujando la silla ginecológica y la colocaba en mitad del escenario.</p> <p>Entre los dos hombres subieron a Natalia a la silla y la amarraron, mientras la pobre niña gritaba y lloraba desconsoladamente.</p> <p>Una vez atada sólidamente, Tomás cambió el enfoque de las videocámaras mientras Juan iba al armario y volvía con un estuche, complemento de la máquina eléctrica.</p> <p>¡Mira qué juguetitos! – dijo Juan abriendo el estuche y mostrando su contenido: Una colección de consoladores de distinto tamaño, todos ellos metálicos - ¿Sabes para qué valen? ¡Te los vamos a meter por tus preciosos orificios y, luego, te vamos a mandar, a través de ellos, corrientes eléctricas. Como te puedes imaginar, te va a doler horrorosamente!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOOOO......!</p> <p>Juan sacó uno de los consoladores y lo colocó delante de los ojos de Natalia para que lo pudiera ver bien. Estaba recubierto de pequeños orificios. Uno de sus extremos era redondeado, con el fin de facilitar su penetración en el orificio. El otro extremo era plano y, sobre él, había un botón y una arandela. Juan se encargó de explicar a su aterrada víctima las funciones del utensilio:</p> <p>¿Ves esta arandela? ¡Sirve para, una vez que el consolador esté dentro de tu cuerpo, conectar sobre ella la pinza de los cables eléctricos!..... ¿Y ves este botón? ¡Vas a ver lo que pasa cuando se pulsa....!</p> <p>Juan pulsó el botón e, inmediatamente, impulsadas por un mecanismo interno, salieron por los orificios unas finas agujas de 5 mm. de longitud.</p> <p>Natalia no pudo evitar un grito de terror al ver salir las afiladas agujas. Cada minuto que pasaba el infierno en el que se encontraba se le hacía más y más pavoroso.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás contemplaron satisfechos el rostro horripilado de la niña. Estaba claro que había comprendido el espantoso calvario que la esperaba. No obstante, por si acaso, Juan se encargó de terminar de aclarar la situación de manera brutal:</p> <p>¡Estas agujas se clavarán en tu vagina y tu culito y servirán para mantener los consoladores incrustados bien dentro de tus orificios mientras te enviamos las descargas eléctricas!</p> <p>Juan trajo la jeringuilla e inyectó una nueva dosis de la sustancia anti-desmayos.</p> <p>¡Lo siento, putita, pero la vas a necesitar para mantenerte consciente. Seguro que nos vas a ofrecer un espectáculo verdaderamente excitante!</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, los dos sádicos observaron satisfechos a su indefensa víctima, que lloraba invadida por la más absoluta desesperación.</p> <p>Por fin, Tomás cogió uno de los consoladores y, sonriendo, se inclinó entre la piernas abiertas de Natalia. La niña, instintivamente, intentó cerrarlas, pero estaban bien sujetas y no pudo moverlas ni un milímetro.</p> <p>Tomás, sonriendo sádicamente, dirigió el extremo del consolador a la desprotegida vagina de la pequeña y empujó para irse abriendo paso por el orificio. El hombre siguió empujando hasta alcanzar el fondo vaginal. Seguidamente, mientras mantenía sujeto con una mano el extremo saliente del consolador, posó el dedo índice de la otra mano encima del botón.</p> <p>¿Estás preparada para sentir las agujas, putita?</p> <p>NOOOOO...... POR FAVOR....!</p> <p>¡Una.... dos... y.... tres!</p> <p>Tomás pulsó el botón.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAGGGGHHHHH....!</p> <p>Natalia gritó en agonía sintiendo la afiladas agujas clavándose inexorablemente en los sensibles tejidos de las paredes vaginales.</p> <p>Los sádicos se deleitaron observando las muestras de dolor de la niña.</p> <p>Juan cogió otro consolador, un poco más fino y se lo enseñó a Natalia.</p> <p>¡Este es el que te vamos a meter por tu precioso culito!</p> <p>Juan se inclinó ante su aterrada víctima y, sin miramientos, introdujo el consolador por el conducto anal de la desdichada. Juan empujó hasta que sólo sobresalía el extremo plano del utensilio. Entonces, mirando la expresión de Natalia, apretó el botón.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH.....!</p> <p>De nuevo de la garganta de Natalia salió un grito de agonía al sentir las agujas taladrando el esfinter y las paredes del orificio.</p> <p>Los dos hombres pusieron a prueba el agarre de los consoladores tirando de los extremos y comprobando complacidos que las agujas se habían clavado satisfactoriamente en la carne.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Unas pequeñas gotas de sangre brotaron de los orificios torturados.</p> <p>¡Creo que ya podemos conectar los cables! – Exclamó Juan.</p> <p>Los dos hombres procedieron a colocar las pinzas de los cables sobre las arandelas que sobresalían del extremo visible de los consoladores.</p> <p>A continuación, desenrollaron otros tres cables de la máquina y, sucesivamente, fueron colocando sus pinzas sobre los labios menores y sobre el clítoris de la chiquilla.</p> <p>Aún quedaba un cable disponible. Tomás cogió una fina y alargada varilla metálica. Con una mano separó los labios sexuales de Natalia y con la otra, poco a poco, fue introduciendo la varilla por el canal de la uretra de la niña, hacíendola gemir de dolor. Juan ya estaba preparado con la última pinza, que colocó en la parte saliente de la varilla.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, los preparativos han acabado! – exclamó Juan, sonriendo cruelmente – ¿Estás preparada para sufrir?</p> <p>Natalia dolorida y aterrada hasta el paroxismo, obsequió sin querer a sus torturadores con un gozoso show al comenzar todo su cuerpo a temblar incontrolablemente.</p> <p>¡Es delicioso verla temblar así! – exclamó Juan - ¡Y eso que todavía no la hemos puesto la electricidad!</p> <p>Los sádicos habían acordado que Juan comenzaría manejando los mandos de la máquina durante media hora. Luego, tras dejar descansar un rato a Natalia, Tomás pasaría a manejarlos durante otra media hora.</p> <p>Juan trajo unas pequeñas pegatinas en blanco y colocó una debajo de cada interruptor. Seguídamente, escribió con un lapiz: “Vagina – ano – labio – labio – clítoris”. De esta manera, le sería más fácil saber en todo momento las zonas de su víctima que estaban recibiendo las descargas.</p> <p>Por fin Juan se sentó delante de la máquina disfrutando a tope del momento. Durante la próxima media hora iba a poder regocijarse jugando a placer con la indefensa niña, torturándola justo en las zonas más íntimas de su precioso cuerpo. Su pene, totalmente erecto, atestiguaba la excitación que la idea le producía.</p> <p>Para empezar, Juan puso la ruedecilla en intensidad media y abrió los interruptores de los cables conectados los labios menores. Seguídamente, abrió el interruptor general.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Natalia gritó en agonía al sentir como si sus labios estuvieran siendo literalmente arrancados</p> <p>Juan mantuvo la corriente durante 15 segundos. Los dos hombres contemplaron con delectación el sufrimiento de la niña.</p> <p>Juan cerró los interruptores de los labios menores y esperó un minuto para dejar a su víctima recuperarse. Seguidamente, abrió los de la vagina y el ano y volvió a abrir el interruptor general.</p> <p>UAAAAGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH....!</p> <p>La pobre Natalia tuvo que sufrir la agónica descarga durante 30 segundos interminables, mientras los sádicos, masturbándose, se deleitaban contemplando sus muestras de dolor. Nuevas hilillos de sangre salieron de los orificios a causa de las agujas clavadas en su interior.</p> <p>Tras otro minuto de descanso, Juan abrió los interruptores de los cables del orificio uretral y del clítoris. Durante un minuto, Natalia se retorció todo lo que las ligaduras la permitían sintiendo la insufrible mordedura de la corriente.</p> <p>A lo largo de quince minutos, Juan siguió divirtiéndose cambiando y combinando de todas las formas que se le ocurrían los objetivos de las descargas. El último minuto dejó abiertos todos los interruptores para enviar a la pobre niña la corriente a los seis objetivos a la vez.</p> <p>De nuevo, el cuerpo desnudo de Natalia quedó brillando por el sudor emitido.</p> <p>Juan decidió cambiar la ruedecilla al punto tres. Durante todo el segundo cuarto de hora, su víctima iba a tener que sufrir descargas de máxima intensidad.</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando a tope, comenzó de nuevo el ciclo de descargas...</p> <p>En los labios menores....</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGHHH....!</p> <p>En los orificios vaginal y anal......</p> <p>¡AAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGHHHHH.....!</p> <p>En la uretra y el clítoris....</p> <p>UUUUAAAAAAAHHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Los sádicos disfrutaban cada momento, contemplando extasiados el espectáculo de la pobre niña convulsionándose bajo la corriente, enloquecida de dolor.</p> <p>A Natalia, los efectos de la electricidad sobre esas sensibles zonas de su cuerpo se le hacían absolutamente insoportables y cada segundo representaba un verdadero infierno.</p> <p>Entre descarga y descarga, con voz entrecortada, la pequeña suplicaba de la forma más conmovedora, pero el único resultado que obtenía era aumentar en los sádicos aún más el ansia de hacerla sufrir.</p> <p>Por fin, pasó el segundo cuarto de hora. Natalia quedó totalmente exhausta. Juan y Tomás decidieron darla veinte minutos de descanso. Cuando la niña se hubo recuperado un poco, los hombres la obligaron a beber tres vasos de agua con estimulantes. Después se sentaron para tomarse unas cervezas.</p> <p>Natalia, ya recuperada, comenzó a rezar pidiendo al cielo que la sesón hubiera terminado, aunque la atormentaba el hecho de que no la hubieran desatado ni quitado las pinzas.</p> <p>Pasados los veinte minutos de descanso, Juan y Tomás se dispusieron a reanudar el suplicio. Natalia los vió levantarse y acercarse de nuevo a ella con esa expresión cruel que ya conocía.</p> <p>¿Creías que ya habíamos terminado de atormentarte? – Preguntó Tomás sonriendo. ¡Nosotros siempre hacemos todo a medias. Mi amigo ha disfrutado jugando contigo durante media hora. Ahora me toca a mí!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOOOOO.....!</p> <p>Tomás se sentó delante de la máquina como un niño delante de su juguete preferido.</p> <p>¿Preparada? – preguntó mientras ajustaba los mandos del aparato.</p> <p>Juan abrió el interruptor y la pobre Natalia volvió a comenzar su insufrible danza de dolor ante la mirada apreciativa de los sádicos.</p> <p>Tomás comenzó alternando el tipo de corriente. Ahora veinte segundos de intensidad baja en los labios menores.... después otros veinte de intensidad media en vagina y ano.... después diez de intensidad alta en el clítoris....</p> <p>Luego pasó a ir aumentando la intensidad de la corriente en una misma zona. Veinte de intensidad baja..... quince de intensidad media.... diez de intensidad alta. Luego, vuelta a empezar en otra zona...</p> <p>La niña dió en todo momento un buen espectáculo, convulsionándose, gritando, llorando y suplicando apropiadamente, mientras los sádicos, masturbándose, degustaban cada una de sus muestras de dolor y desesperación.</p> <p>El horrible juego continuó durante minutos y minutos interminables para la desdichada.</p> <p>Por fin, pasada la media hora, Tomás cerró los interruptores. La tortura había terminado. Pero los hombres llevaban mucho tiempo excitados y querían, por fin llegar a eyacular. Así, decidieron violar de nuevo a Natalia.</p> <p>Los hombres quitaron las pinzas de los cables y, tras pulsar el botón de los consoladores para replegar las agujas, los sacaron de los orificios. Esta vez, las zonas que habían sido torturadas aparecían moderadamente irritadas y la vagina y el ano habían sangrado a causa de las agujas pero, desde luego, nada era para preocuparse en exceso.</p> <p>Tomás trajo el anillo bucal, lo colocó en la boca de Natalia y bajó ligeramente el respaldo de la silla para dejar el rostro de su víctima a una altura cómoda para la penetración. Seguidamente, sin ningún preámbulo, introdujo su erecto pene dentro de la forzada boca de la niña.</p> <p>Juan, por su parte, se colocó por delante de su prisionera y, tras colocarse un preservativo, la penetró brutalmente su dolorida vagina. El pene de Tomás atenuó el nuevo grito de la desdichada.</p> <p>En mitad de la doble violación, Juan sacó el pene de la vagina y lo introdujo en el conducto anal de Natalia, mientras Tomás empujaba su miembro hasta abrirse paso a través de la garganta de la pequeña.</p> <p>Por fin, pasado un buen rato, los dos sádicos se abandonaron al orgasmo y eyacularon placenteramente... ¡La mañana había sido, sencillamente, inolvidable!</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
960,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 11",11,JOSEMMM,no@email,Natalia es torturada con agujas ardiendo.,2007-08-18,2,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tras la prolongada sesión de tortura de la mañana, los sádicos decidieron dejar que Natalia descansara. Tras darla de beber, limpiarla y desinfectar sus heridas, la pusieron la bata, la encerraron en su celda y salieron del sótano para comer. Natalia quedó tumbada sobre el colchón, exhausta después de tantos sufrimientos.</p> <p>Al cabo de una hora, los hombres volvieron y obligaron a la niña a beber la jarra de zumo en el que habían disuelto las sustancias de costumbre con el fin de facilitar su recuperación para la sesión de la tarde. Luego, la dejaron de nuevo sóla.</p> <p>Natalia quedó inmóvil sobre el colchón. Cuando se hubo recuperado un poco comenzó a darle vueltas a la cabeza al horrible calvario que la habían hecho pasar esos monstruos. Seguía sin entender cómo un ser humano podía hacerle a otro semejantes barbaridades sólo por diversión. Además se sentía totalmente aterrada ante lo que pudieran tener pensado hacerla esa misma tarde. Intentó consolarse pensando en que, al día siguiente, por fin, sus padres seguramente conseguirían resolver los problemas del banco y pagar su rescate. Una vez más comenzó a rezar en silencio...</p> <p>Los hombres estuvieron visionando las escenas recogidas por las videocámaras. ¡Qué gran idea había sido filmar todas las sesiones! De esa manera iban a disponer de horas y horas de metraje que constituirían para ellos un verdadero tesoro durante el resto de su vida.</p> <p>Pasadas tres horas, de nuevo aparecieron en el sótano los dos hombres, riendo y silbando. Natalia, horrorizada, les oyó haciendo preparativos. ¡Sin duda tenían la intención de seguir torturándola! La pobre niña comenzó a temblar mientras sollozaba desconsoladamente. La idea de más sufrimientos se le hacía insoportable.</p> <p>Tras unos minutos, Juan y Tomás entraron en la celda y, lo primero de todo, obligaron a Natalia a orinar para que vaciara la vegija. Seguidamente, la cogieron de la mano y la intentaron sacar de su celda. La pobre niña, loca de miedo, se soltó y se tiró sobre el colchón acurrucándose mientras lloraba amargamente.</p> <p>¿De verdad crees que puedes librarte de lo que tenemos pensado hacerte, pequeña idiota? – La preguntó Tomás sonriendo.</p> <p>¡Lo siento, putita! – siguió Juan - ¡Pero ya sabes que, para nosotros, verte sufrir es un verdadero placer. Prepárate porque te espera una tarde que no te la podrías imaginar ni en tus peores pesadillas!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO......!</p> <p>Sesión de la tarde.-</p> <p>A pesar de la histérica resistencia que opuso Natalia, los dos hombres la levantaron, la despojaron de la bata y la llevaron en volandas hasta el escenario, en mitad del cual, iluminada por los focos, se encontraba, de nuevo, la silla ginecológica. La niña luchó hasta la extenuación pero no pudo evitar que, en cuestión de pocos minutos, sus verdugos la hubieran amarrado sólidamente a la silla, dejándola de nuevo atada desnuda en la más desprotegida posición.</p> <p>Natalia, entre sus abundantes lágrimas, vislumbró de repente, sobre una mesilla colocada al lado de la silla algo que no había visto todavía: Un infiernillo desenchufado. Junto a él, un alfiletero sobre el que estaban clavadas numerosas agujas y unos alicates. La desesperación de la desdichada se hizo insufrible. ¡Sin duda sus verdugos iban a usar todo aquello para torturarla!</p> <p>Por si la quedaba alguna duda, Juan, sonriendo cruelmente, se encargó de informarla acerca de lo que la esperaba. Sacó una de las agujas clavadas en el alfiletero y la colocó delante del rostro de Natalia. La niña la observó espantada. Era larga, de seis centímetros de longitud y muy fina. Su afilada punta brillaba amenazadoramente.</p> <p>Bueno, putita, esta mañana has sufrido terriblemente con la electricidad pero te puedo asegurar que lo que te vamos a hacer esta tarde te va a doler aún más. ¿Ves estas agujas? ¡Te las vamos a ir clavando en zonas estratégicas de tu precioso cuerpo. Pero, antes... vamos a calentarlas bien con el infiernillo para que puedas apreciar debidamente como se hunden en tu carne!</p> <p>Los dos sádicos contemplaron satisfechos la expresión de terror absoluto reflejada en los ojos de su víctima. ¡Qué placer era observar su horror y su desesperación ante el nuevo horrible tormento que iba a tener que sufrir inexorablemente!</p> <p>Tomás enchufó el infiernillo. En cuestión de segundos, las resistencias fueron encendiéndose cada vez más hasta quedar al rojo vivo. Entonces, los hombres depositaron sobre ellas una docena de agujas.</p> <p>Mientras se calentaban las agujas, Tomás se encargó de ajustar los enfoques de las videocámaras y Juan de inyectar en el brazo de la niña la primera dosis de la sustancia anti-desmayos. Dado el extremo sufrimiento al que iban a someter a su víctima, Juan tenía previsto inyectarla tres dosis de forma escalonada a lo largo de esa sesión.</p> <p>Natalia, mientras tanto, lloraba y gemía, temblando de miedo ante su espantosa situación.</p> <p>Los hombres se quitaron los calzoncillos y sus penes aparecieron ya en semi-erección, en anticipación a los crueles placeres que les esperaban.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, pacientemente, dejaron pasar unos minutos con el fin de que las agujas se calentaran debidamente.</p> <p>Luego, justo delante de su víctima, riendo divertidos, lanzaron una moneda al aire para ver quien comenzaba la tortura. Sería Tomás el que tuviera ese privilegio.</p> <p>Tomás cogió los alicates y sacó del infiernillo una de las agujas. Sujetándola por su parte posterior, la levantó en el aire comprobando que ya se encontraba ardiendo. No obstante, volvió a colocar el extremo de la aguja sobre las resistencias y lo mantuvo allí hasta que la punta quedó al rojo vivo.</p> <p>Por fin, satisfecho, miró sonriente a su víctima.</p> <p>¿En qué parte de tu precioso cuerpecito quieres sentir el primer pinchazo? – la preguntó sádicamente mientras mostraba a la pequeña la humeante aguja.</p> <p>Natalia, totalmente aterrada, se limitó a mover la cabeza negativamente, mientras suplicaba balbuceando ininteligiblemente algunas palabras. </p> <p>Los ojos de Tomás se posaron en la porción de piel de las nalgas de la niña que quedaban ofrecidas gracias a la impúdica postura en que se encontraba. Todavía tenía bien visibles las marcas de la vara, aunque las heridas ya estaban cicatrizando. Tomás buscó un punto libre de marcas y, parsimoniosamente, fue acercando hacia él la punta de la aguja.</p> <p>Natalia contrajo todo su cuerpo, intentando evitar lo inevitable...</p> <p>Tomás, disfrutando enormemente y degustando las muestras de terror de la niña, siguió acercando la aguja a la carne de la pequeña hasta que la punta entró en contacto con la piel. Los dos hombres observaron cómo todo el cuerpo de Natalia se tensionaba todo lo que las ligaduras le permitían. Tomás siguió empujando y la ardiente punta de la aguja comenzó a hincarse dentro de la carne de la desdichada.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHH.....!</p> <p>Los sádicos se extasiaron ante el grito de pura agonía de la pobre niña al sentir los efectos de la quemadura.</p> <p>Tomás siguió presionando lentamente hasta que un centímetro de la aguja quedó incrustado dentro de la carne de la Natalia. Entonces abrió los alicates para soltarla. El metal incandescente fue cauterizando la herida y evitando que la sangre brotara.</p> <p>La niña quedó aullando de dolor para deleite de sus torturadores. Los dos hombres se sentaron para contemplar, mientras se masturbaban, el sufrimiento de la pequeña.</p> <p>Cuando la pobre niña pudo volver a razonar un mínimo, comprendió desesperada que lo que la habían dicho sus torturadores era la verdad: El dolor producido por el metal ardiente era aún más fuerte que el que había sentido en cualquiera de las anteriores torturas. La desdichada redobló sus lloros ante la horrorosa perspectiva que tenía por delante.</p> <p>Los sádicos, pacientemente, esperaron a que los efectos de la primera aguja se fueran mitigando un poco. Entonces, Juan, procedió coger otra aguja con los alicates. Aunque ya estaba ardiendo, al igual que su compañero, Juan posó la punta de la misma sobre las resistencias hasta que quedó al rojo.</p> <p>¡Ahora me toca a mí! – exclamó Juan mirando a su víctima con ojos crueles.</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO.....!</p> <p>Juan escogió otro punto todavía indemne de las nalgas de Natalia y, lentamente, fue dirigiendo a él la punta de la aguja.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHGGGGGG.....!</p> <p>De nuevo la pobre niña sintió como, milímetro a milímetro, la ardiente aguja penetraba en su carne hasta quedar clavada. De nuevo los sádicos degustaron las muestras de absoluto dolor de la pequeña...</p> <p>Cuando Natalia se hubo recuperado un poco, su desesperación hizo que volviera a suplicar patéticamente a sus verdugos.</p> <p>¡Bastaaaa...... por favor..... no lo puedo soportar.... por favor....!</p> <p>Los hombres apreciaron complacidos el tono totalmente conmovedor de las súplicas. Estaba claro que lo que decía era el puro reflejo del estado en el que se encontraba. Y eso hacía aún más excitante proseguir la tortura.</p> <p>¿No lo puedes soportar? – exclamó Juan burlonamente - ¡Si estamos empezando! ¡Si supieras lo que vas a tener que soportar a lo largo de la tarde...!</p> <p>Tomás ya estaba cogiendo con los alicates la siguiente aguja....</p> <p>Juan y Tomás siguieron turnándose. Una a una, con deliberada lentitud para que la niña pudiera absorver plenamente el dolor, las doce agujas que se encontraban sobre el infiernillo, fueron clavadas sin piedad en las nalgas de Natalia.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás decidieron hacer un pequeño alto mientras se bebían unas cervezas.</p> <p>Natalia, encharcada en sudor, quedó llorando amargamente, sintiendo las punzadas de las agujas clavadas en sus nalgas y llena de miedo. El dolor que la estaban haciendo sentir sus verdugos sobrepasaba su capacidad de comprensión y, sin embargo, la pobre niña sabía con certeza que esos monstruos no se iban a conformar con lo mucho que ya la habían hecho sufrir hasta ese momento.¡Sin duda iban a continuar atormentándola! Renovadas lágrimas surcaron las mejillas de la pequeña, presa de total desesperación.</p> <p>Los temores de Natalia pronto se vieron confirmados. Pasados quince minutos, los hombres se dispusieron a reanudar el suplicio.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita! ¿Has descansado? – exclamó Tomás - ¡Pues prepárate porque tu sufrimiento va a seguir!</p> <p>¿Te han dolido mucho las agujas que te hemos clavado en el culito....? – preguntó Juan sonriendo - ¡.... Pues ahora estamos deseando ver tus reacciones cuando te las clavemos en tus preciosas tetitas!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOO....!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a cambiar la posición de los brazos de Natalia. Soltaron las las muñecas de la niña, que se encontraban atadas a dos sujecciones a ambos lados de su cabeza y las volvieron a atar a otras sujecciones situadas a los lados del asiento. De esta manera, sus pequeños senos aumentaban ligeramente de volumen y ofrecían más carne donde poder clavar las agujas.</p> <p>La pobre niña vió horrorizada cómo los sádicos, sonrientes, colocaban otro juego de agujas sobre las encendidas resistencias del infiernillo.</p> <p>Mientras esperaban a que las agujas se calentaran, los hombres se aproximaron a Natalia y cayeron sobre su cuerpo desnudo, manoseándolo, besándolo, lamiéndolo y chupándolo procazmente, mientras la decían verdaderas barbaridades.</p> <p>Una a una, fueron quitando las agujas que permanecían clavadas en las nalgas de Natalia, haciéndola de nuevo gritar en agonía. A pesar de que el metal ardiendo había ido cauterizando la carne a su paso, al sacar las agujas pequeños hilillos de sangre brotaron de las zonas torturadas. Para evitarlo, los dos hombres procedieron a aplicar el corta-sangre sobre las heridas.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan y Tomás se dispusieron a reanudar la tortura. Tomás volvió a cambiar la posición de dos de las videocámaras con el fin de enfocar principalmente el pecho de Natalia.</p> <p>Aprovechando la abierta postura de su víctima, amarrada a la silla ginecológica, los sádicos habían acordado violarla a la par que la torturaban y habían decidido establecer turnos sucesivos de alrededor de diez minutos.</p> <p>Ahora le tocaba a Juan comenzar. Su pene se encontraba de nuevo en plena erección. Acercó un poco más la mesilla donde se encontraban los instrumentos de tortura para tenerlos al alcance de la mano y, sin miramientos, introdujo su miembro a través de la desprotegida vagina de la niña.</p> <p>¡Uaaaaaahhhhhh......!</p> <p>Natalia gritó de dolor al sentir el pene del hombre frotando las paredes vaginales irritadas a causa de la electricidad y rozando a su paso las heridas producidas por las agujas de los consoladores que la habían introducido por la mañana.</p> <p>¡Bien bien! ¡Tienes la vagina muy dolorida! ¿verdad? - Susurró Juan a su desesperada víctima - ¡No sabes cuánto lo siento pero.... estoy deseando notar cómo se contrae tu delicioso coñito cuando te vaya clavando las agujas!</p> <p>Juan cogió con los alicates una de las agujas y colocó su punta directamente sobre las resistencias. Cuando vió que la punta de la aguja se hallaba al rojo vivo, la sacó del infiernillo y, tras mostrársela a su horrorizada víctima, la dirigió lentamente hacia el seno derecho de la niña.</p> <p>¡Noooooo......! ¡Por favor.......! ¡NOOOOOOO......! – Volvió a suplicar la desdichada mientras intentaba inútilmente apartarse.</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando del momento, siguió acercando cada vez más la punta incandescente a parte inferior del seno de la niña, hasta que, por fin, la apoyó directamente sobre la piel.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH.....!</p> <p>De la garganta de la niña salió un grito de agonía aunque, Juan se había limitado a apoyar la aguja, sin llegar a clavarla realmente.</p> <p>Juan separó de nuevo la aguja para ver el efecto que había producido. Sobre la piel del seno de Natalia había quedado tan sólo marcado un minúsculo punto rojo oscuro.</p> <p>¿Te ha dolido mucho, putita? – la preguntó Juan sonriendo - ¡Pues sólo te he rozado con la aguja! ¡Ahora la vas a sentir de verdad!</p> <p>Juan volvió a aproximar la aguja a la parte inferior del seno derecho de Natalia, unos dos centímetros por debajo del pezoncillo. Esta vez presionó con más fuerza, haciendo que la punta ardiendo penetrara unos milímetros en la delicada piel.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH.....!</p> <p>¡Hummmmmmm... cómo se le comprime el coñito a causa del dolor! – exclamó Juan encantado - ¡Esto es un placer de dioses!</p> <p>Juan dejó clavada la aguja y se deleitó contemplando cómo la pobre Natalia quedaba retorciéndose bajo los efectos de la quemadura con todo su bello rostro totalmente contraído.</p> <p>Juan esperó pacientemente a que su víctima se recuperara un poco, mientras su pene entraba y salía de la acogedora vagina de la pequeña. Cuando vió que los efectos de la primera aguja comenzaban a atenuarse un poco, Juan cogió con los alicates una segunda aguja ardiente y, de nuevo colocó su punta sobre las resistencias para acabar de ponerla al rojo.</p> <p>Natalia, aún sufriendo por la primera quemadura, vió a su verdugo, sonriéndola sádicamente, sacar la segunda aguja y, de nuevo, dirigirla hacia su pecho.</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO....!</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH.....!</p> <p>Juan fue clavando lentamente la punta de la aguja sobre la parte externa del pequeño seno, saboreando satisfecho las nuevas muestras de dolor de la desdichada.</p> <p>Tomás, mientras tanto, saboreaba la crueldad de su compañero mientras se masturbaba frenéticamente, deseando que llegara su turno para poder él mismo violar y torturar a su bella prisionera.</p> <p>Pasados unos minutos, Juan sacó del infiernillo una tercera aguja.</p> <p>¡BASTAAAAAAA...... POR FAVOR....!</p> <p>Esta vez, Juan la dirigió a la parte superior del seno.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHH.......!</p> <p>Tomás, a pesar que el turno de diez minutos se había alargado más de la cuenta, esperó para dejar que su amigo disfrutara con el renovado sufrimiento de Natalia.</p> <p>Juan, extasiado contemplando las muestras de dolor de la pobre niña, mientras la seguía violando, parecía haber perdido la noción del tiempo.</p> <p>Por fin, Tomás no pudo aguantar más la espera:</p> <p>¡Bueno, Juan, me toca!</p> <p>Juan, sin hacerse esperar, sacó su erecto pene de la vagina de Natalia y su lugar fue ocupado por Tomás, que volvió a penetrar sin contemplaciones la dolorida vagina de la pequeña.</p> <p>Durante los diez minutos siguientes, Tomás repitió las mismas maniobras de su amigo, pero en el seno izquierdo de la pequeña. De nuevo, a Natalia no le quedó más remedio que sufrir las agónicas inserciones de otras tres ardientes agujas, mientras Tomás la violaba brutalmente.</p> <p>Tras diez minutos largos, Tomás sacó su pene del cuerpo de la niña.</p> <p>Natalia pidió al cielo que el suplicio hubiera terminado, pero pronto observó desesperada cómo de nuevo Juan se situaba delante de ella, su pene en plena erección.</p> <p>¡Aquí estoy otra vez, preciosa! ¿Me has echado de menos? – exclamó mirando a su víctima sonriendo.</p> <p>Esta vez Juan introdujo su miembro por el ano de la niña, también dolorido por la tortura de la mañana. De nuevo la desdichada gimió de dolor.</p> <p>Juan esperó a que la punta de una nueva aguja estuviera al rojo y la volvió a dirigir al seno derecho de Natalia.</p> <p>Juan fue clavando la aguja ardiente en la porción de carne justo por debajo del pezoncillo.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH.....!</p> <p>¡Hmmmmmmm! ¡Es delicioso sentir cómo se le contrae el culito por el dolor masajeándome la polla! – exclamó Juan encantado.</p> <p>Cinco minutos más tarde, Juan procedió a clavar otra aguja en la parte externa del seno, justo al lado del pezón...</p> <p>La pobre Natalia sufría y sufría sin cesar sintiendo el dolor insoportable de las quemaduras. Cuando los efectos lacerantes de una aguja comenzaban a decrecer un poco, una nueva aguja la volvía a sumír en una pavorosa agonía.</p> <p>Juan clavó su tercera aguja, esta vez justo por encima del pezón...</p> <p>Unos minutos después, de nuevo los sádicos permutaron sus posiciones. Tomás penetró de nuevo el ano de la desdichada y se dispuso a clavar nuevas agujas ardiendo en el seno izquierdo.</p> <p>Tomás, al igual que su amigo, fue clavando otras tres agujas rodeando deliberadamente el pezoncillo: Por debajo, por el lado externo y por encima.</p> <p>Por fin Natalia quedó con seis agujas clavadas en cada uno de sus pequeños senos. La pobre niña estaba exhausta después de minutos y minutos de pavorosos sufrimientos. Los sádicos decidieron dejarla descansar otro rato.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás apagaron las videocámaras, se sirvieron otras cervezas y se las fueron tomando despacio. Luego, habida cuenta que la niña había perdido mucho líquido a través del sudor, la obligaron a a beber dos vasos de agua con reconstituyente.</p> <p>Natalia estaba rezando para que sus verdugos dieran por acabada la tortura, la quitaran esas horribles agujas y la soltaran, pero los minutos pasaban y, por el momento, a los dos hombres no se les veía ninguna intención de liberarla. Según pasaba el tiempo, la niña volvió a sentirse cada vez más aterrorizada ante la probabilidad de que sus captores tuvieran la intención de seguir torturándola.</p> <p>Pasados veinte minutos, las pocas esperanzas de la niña se diluyeron del todo, cuando vió a Juan aproximándose con la jeringuilla, presto a inyectarla otra dosis de la sustancia anti-desmayo que tan eficiente se había mostrado.</p> <p>¡El descanso ha terminado! – exclamó Juan inyectando en el brazo de Natalia el contenido de la jeringulla.</p> <p>¡Noooo..... por favor... no puedo más.... por favor.... basta...... por favor....!</p> <p>Nuevos ríos de lágrimas comenzaron a deslizarse a lo largo de las mejillas de Natalia, mientras, de nuevo, suplicaba patéticamente a sus torturadores.</p> <p>Los dos hombres la contemplaron divertidos durante unos instantes. Sólamente con verla tan indefensa y desesperada, sus penes se ponían en erección. Por fin, Tomás se encargó de informarla de lo que la esperaba a continuación:</p> <p>¡Mira putita, a nosotros nos gusta terminar las cosas que empezamos. Estamos disfrutando de lo lindo clavándote las agujas en tus tetitas y ahora, como comprenderás, estamos deseando ver cómo reaccionas cuando te las clavemos directamente en tus preciosos pezones!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOO.......!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás, parsimoniosamente, colocaron otro juego de agujas sobre el infiernillo. Los dos sádicos habían decidido que, primero, Tomás se encargaría de uno de los pezones y, luego, Juan se encargaría del otro.</p> <p>Tomás esperó unos instantes para que las agujas se fueran calentando. Seguidamente, se situó delante de la niña y, de nuevo, procedió a penetrarla dolorosamente por la vagina.</p> <p>Con los alicates cogió una de las agujas y mantuvo su punta en contacto con las resistencias hasta que quedó al rojo. Entonces dirigió la aguja hacia el seno izquierdo de la niña.</p> <p>Tomás apoyó la punta incandescente directamente sobre la porción inferior del pezón.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAHHHHHH......!</p> <p>Aunque Tomás no había llegado a clavar la aguja, el mero contacto del metal ardiendo sobre la delicada piel se hacía insportable.</p> <p>Tomás levantó la aguja y, tras contemplar el rostro crispado de su víctima, volvió a apoyar la a punta de la aguja sobre la porción superior del pezón.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH.......!</p> <p>Tomás apoyó la aguja sobre la parte interna del pezón..... y luego sobre la parte externa, mientras la pobre niña seguía gritando agónicamente.</p> <p>¡Vaya una niña más quejica! – exclamó Tomás disfrutando a tope con el sufrimiento de Natalia - ¡Qué forma de chillar y todavía no te la he llegado a clavar ni medio milímetro!</p> <p>Tomás volvió a colocar la punta de la aguja sobre las resistencias del infiernillo durante unos instantes.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita, prepárate porque ahora ya vas a sentir la aguja clavándose en tu carne!</p> <p>¡NOOOOO.... POR FAVOR................ NOOOOO.....!</p> <p>Tomás cogió la punta del pezón entre el pulgar y el índice de su mano izquierda y tiró de él hasta formar un pequeño cono. Luego, con su mano izquierda, fue dirigiendo la aguja hacia la base inferior interna del pezón. La punta incandescente volvió a entrar en contacto con la piel pero, esta vez, no se detuvo ahí. Tomás siguió empujando y la aguja fue penetrando lentamente en la delicada carne.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAGGGGHHH...!</p> <p>El grito de agonía de la pobre niña al sentir la aguja ardiendo clavándose en tan sensible porción de carne retumbó por toda la habitación.</p> <p>Tomás siguió empujando hasta que pudo observar ensimismado cómo la punta de la aguja volvía a salir por la parte superior del pezón tras atravesarlo de lado a lado.</p> <p>Durante los siguientes cuatro minutos, Tomás se deleitó con los gestos y los gritos de dolor de la pequeña mientras la violaba frenéticamente, disfrutando con las involuntarias contracciones vaginales de la niña a causa del espantoso sufrimiento.</p> <p>Juan, también excitadísmo observando la tortura, decidió violar a Natalia por la boca hasta que le tocase intervenir. La colocó el anillo abre-boca y la penetró sin miramientos.</p> <p>Tomás sacó otra aguja del infiernillo y de nuevo colocó su punta sobre las resistencias. Cuando la punta estaba al rojo, volvió estirar el pezón con dos dedos y clavó la aguja, esta vez en la parte inferior externa de la base del pezón.</p> <p>¡MMMMMMMMMHHH......!</p> <p>El nuevo alarido de Natalia quedó atenuado por el pene de Juan, que llenaba la boca de la desdichada.</p> <p>De nuevo Tomás empujó sin piedad hasta atravesar de nuevo el pezoncillo. Las dos agujas quedaron clavadas en paralelo, de abajo a arriba a ambos lados de la punta del pezón...</p> <p>¡Hmmmm, qué cosquilleo más agradable! – exclamó Juan encantado.</p> <p>De nuevo Tomás esperó unos minutos hasta que los lacerantes efectos del ardiente metal bajaron un poco de intensidad. Entonces cogió una tercera aguja.</p> <p>¡Prepárate putita, porque ésta te la voy a clavar justo en la punta del pezón! – exclamó Tomás con ojos crueles.</p> <p>¡MMMMMNNNN......!</p> <p>¡Creo que ha dicho: No.... por favor! – rió Juan.</p> <p>Tomás cogió con una mano el pequeño seno de la niña y lo presionó por los lados para hacer sobresalir el pezón plenamente. Seguidamente, apoyó la punta de la aguja justo en el centro del pezón y comenzó a clavarla.</p> <p>¡MMMMMMMHHHHHH......!</p> <p>Tomás siguió empujando hasta introducir casi un centímetro de la aguja.</p> <p>La pobre Natalia se convulsionaba todo lo que las ligaduras la permitían mientras sus ahogados gritos intentaban abrirse paso en el estrecho espacio que quedaba entre el anillo que mantenía su boca abierta y el pene de Juan.</p> <p>Tomás, lleno de excitación y sintiendo la vagina de la niña masajeando su pene de una forma fascinante, necesitó hacer un gran esfuerzo para no llegar a eyacular pero, a duras penas, consiguió contenerse. Todavía quedaba mucha diversión por delante.</p> <p>Al cabo de unos minutos, los hombres procedieron a turnarse. Ambos sacaron sus erectos penes del cuerpo de la niña, que permanecía totalmente crispada, llorando y gimiendo sin cesar.</p> <p>Juan se colocó delante de Natalia.</p> <p>¿Qué tal lo vas llevando, putita? – preguntó divertido mientras la acariciaba la mejilla llena de lágrimas- ¡Mi amigo me ha dado mucha envidia con lo que ha disfrutado clavándote las agujas en tu pezoncillo izquierdo. Así que, ahora, voy a imitarle.... clavándotelas en el derecho!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO.......! ¡BASTAAAAAAAAA......!</p> <p>Gritó la pobre niña, con la voz grandemente distorsionada debido al anillo abre-boca.</p> <p>Juan, deleitándose con la desesperación de Natalia, introdujo su pene en su conducto anal y sacó con los alicates una nueva aguja del infiernillo. Esta vez no necesitaba calentar la punta: Debido al largo tiempo que había permanecido en contacto con las resistencias, toda la aguja estaba casi al rojo.</p> <p>¡Noooooo.....! ¡Por favor....! ¡Por favor....! ¡NOOOOOO.....!</p> <p>¡Espera, Juan, que la voy a amordazar! – exclamó Tomás divertido.</p> <p>Tomás se colocó en posición e introdujo su pene en la boca de Natalia hasta alcanzar la garganta de la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando a tope, dirigió la humeante aguja hacia el pezóncillo....</p> <p>Durante otros quince minutos interminables, la pobre Natalia tuvo de nuevo que sufrir las agónicas inserciones de las ardientes agujas en la sensible carne del pezón derecho, a la par que era violada anal y bucalmente.</p> <p>Para gozo de los torturadores, los pezones de la niña quedaron atravesados por las agujas de la forma más cruel y sus pequeños senos convertidos en verdaderos alfileteros.</p> <p>Entonces, de nuevo, los sádicos comenzaron a extraer de una en una las agujas, haciendo revivir los dolores de la desdichada.</p> <p>Al igual que en las nalgas, pequeños hilillos de sangre brotaron de las zonas taladradas por lo que Juan y Tomás, otra vez, procedieron a aplicar el corta-sangre. </p> <p>Por fin, los hombres decidieron hacer un nuevo alto en el suplicio y sacaron, sin descargar, sus penes de los orificios de la niña y la quitaron el anillo de la boca para dejarla relajar la mandíbula.</p> <p>Seguidamente, dejaron a Natalia sóla, lloriqueando en la silla, y procedieron a tomarse unas nuevas cervezas.</p> <p>De nuevo, la pobre niña quedó exhausta debido a los horribles sufrimientos padecidos. Pasado un rato, cuando su mente consiguió empezar de nuevo a funcionar, comenzó otra vez a rezar pidiendo al cielo con todas sus fuerzas que la tortura hubiera finalizado, aunque sabía que era mal indicio que sus captores aún no la hubieran desatado.</p> <p>Al cabo de veinte minutos, los dos monstruos volvieron a acercarse a ella. Lo primero de todo, la obligaron a beber dos vasos de agua con reconstituyente.</p> <p>Natalia miró a los hombres con ojos interrogantes, anhelando el momento en que la liberaran de la horrible silla. Pero pronto, las crueles palabras de Juan la iban a sumir en la mayor desesperación:</p> <p>¿Has recuperado fuerzas, putita? ¡Pues las vas a necesitar: Mi amigo y yo hemos decidido que, ahora, vamos a seguir divirtiéndonos clavándote las agujas en zonas de tu cuerpo aún más sensibles!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOOOO......!</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo delito digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
961,"En Poder De Los Sádicos, Part 12",12,JOSEMMM,no@email,Continuación de la tortura con agujas ardiendo.,2007-08-30,1,5,"MMg, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/josemmm012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>La pobre Natalia, totalmente desconsolada, redobló sus lloros de la formÂÍ{éØ÷""Camarga. Después de los espantosos sufrimientos que había tenido que soportar, aquellos monstruos se proponían seguir torturándola y, con toda seguridad, de manera aún más horrible. La habían dicho que se iban a dedicar a zonas más sensibles. La desdichada no quería ni imaginarse a qué zonas se referirían.</p> <p>Los hombres volvieron a deleitarse con la expresión absolutamente desesperada de la pequeña. Para ellos era una verdadera delicia verla así, tan indefensa... tan aterrada ante la pavorosa situación en la que se encontraba, con la certeza de que, inexorablemente, en cuestión de muy poco tiempo estaría inmersa en un infierno de insoportable dolor.</p> <p>Sonrientes, Juan y Tomás procedieron a preparar todo lo necesario para la reanudación de la sesión de tortura.</p> <p>En primer lugar, depositaron otro juego de agujas sobre el infiernillo.</p> <p>Después, Tomás cambió el enfoque de algunas de las videocámaras para que recogieran en primer plano la expuesta zona genital de la niña.</p> <p>Juan volvió con la jeringuilla e inyectó una nueva dosis de sustancia anti-desmayo en el brazo de la desdichada, recordándola sádicamente su finalidad.</p> <p>Por fin, Tomás fue a un armario y volvió con un nuevo utensilio que puso delante del rostro de la niña para que lo pudiera ver bien. Natalia lo miró con aprensión.</p> <p>Era un aro de cuero negro de treinta centímetros de diámetro. A lo largo de su superficie, hacia el interior del aro, salían seis gomas. Los extremos de cada una de las gomas estaban sujetos a algo que, por desgracia, ya la resultaba familiar: Seis de las horribles pinzas metálicas dentadas. Por fuera del aro había seis pequeñas manivelas que regulaban la tensión de cada una de las gomas. Tomás se encargó gustosamente de explicar a la horrorizada niña la función del aparato:</p> <p>¿Te imaginas para qué vale este juguetito?</p> <p>Natalia le miró sin contestar. No podía adivinar exactamente su finalidad pero sabía que, sin duda sería algo horrible. Los ojos llorosos de la pequeña reflejaban el profundo miedo que sentía.</p> <p>¡Te lo voy a explicar! – prosiguió Tomás - ¿Ves estas seis simpáticas pinzas? ¡Son las mismas con las que ya hemos jugado otros días, sí... las que duelen un montón! ¡Pues te las vamos a colocar en los labios mayores del coño... tres en uno y las otras tres en el otro!</p> <p>Tomás hablaba pausadamente, dejando tiempo para que la niña pudiera asimilar las explicaciones. Para él, informar a su indefensa prisionera sobre las torturas que iba a tener que sufrir irremediablemente era algo auténticamente excitante!</p> <p>¡Luego...., con estas manivelas tensaremos las gomas de manera que los labios se vayan abriendo hacia los lados... hasta que tu coñito quede abierto de par en par!</p> <p>Por unos instantes, los sádicos apreciaron satisfechos la expresión absolutamente angustiada de su víctima. Luego, Tomás continuó su pormenorizada explicación:</p> <p>¡Por supuesto todo esto ya te va a doler considerablemente pero, en realidad, no va a ser nada.... en comparación con lo que, como ya supondrás, te vamos a hacer después: Quemarte el interior de tu precioso coñito!</p> <p>¡NOOOOO....!</p> <p>¿Te imaginas lo que vas a sufrir? –Añadió Juan - ¡Mi amigo y yo vamos a disfrutar a tope! ¡Bueno, Tomás, dejémonos de palabras y pasemos a las cosas serias!</p> <p>Ante la mirada horripilada de la pobre niña, Juan y Tomás procedieron a colocar el aro sobre el cuerpo de Natalia de forma que su pubis quedara justo en el centro de la circunferencia. Luego, una a una, fueron haciendo que las pinzas se cerraran sobre los labios mayores. </p> <p>¡Aaaaahhhhh....! ¡Noooo..! ¡Uaaaahhhh...!</p> <p>De nuevo la pobre niña gritó en agonía sintiendo los afilados dientes de las pinzas mordiendo cruelmente la sensible carne.</p> <p>Una vez que las pinzas estuvieron colocadas sobre la parte superior, la parte media y la parte inferior de cada uno de los labios, los hombres comenzaron a girar las manivelas para tensar las gomas. Las gomas fueron tirando de las pinzas y las pinzas de los doloridos labios, haciéndolos abrirse hacia los lados. </p> <p>¡Uaaaaaaahhh.....!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás contemplaron extasiados cómo el sexo de la niña se iba abriendo ante sus ojos. Sádicamente, siguieron girando las manivelas hasta que los labios mayores quedaron totalmente separados en agónica tensión, dejando toda la sonrosada parte interna de la vulva infantil gozosamente desplegada. Los labios menores, entreabiertos a causa de la forzada posición, dejaban al descubierto el pequeño orificio uretral y la entrada vaginal del sexo de la niña.</p> <p>Los sádicos observaron complacidos cómo Natalia contraía sus facciones debido a las extremadamente dolorosas punzadas que la llegaban a causa de la cruel mordedura de las pinzas sobre la delicada piel. Ya tenían a la pobre niña sufriendo considerablemente y eso que todavía no habían empezado a atormentarla con las agujas.</p> <p>Los hombres querían disfrutar con esta fase de la tortura durante largo tiempo, por lo que habían decidido, para empezar, divertirse apoyando la punta ardiendo de las agujas sobre la carne íntima que se les ofrecía, sin llegar a clavarla todavía. Habían planificado minuciosamente la forma en que se repartirían las diferentes zonas de la vulva para irlas torturando sistemáticamente.</p> <p>Para empezar, decidieron hacer turnos de cinco minutos. Ahora le tocaba empezar a Juan. Sonriendo sádicamente, se sentó justo delante de Natalia, mirando satisfecho el abierto sexo de la niña. Juan cogió con los alicates una aguja del infiernillo y durante unos instantes calentó aún más su punta. Luego, la levantó y se la mostró a su aterrada víctima.</p> <p>¿Estás preparada? – la preguntó con ojos crueles.</p> <p>¡Noooo.. por favor... por favor..... NOOOO....!</p> <p>Juan, lentamente, fue acercando la aguja al pubis de la pequeña. Los sádicos observaron divertidos cómo la pobre niña contraía su musculatura intentando en vano cerrar sus piernas, tratando de evitar lo inevitable.</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando a tope, dirigió la punta de la aguja al interior del labio mayor derecho, en la zona que quedaba por encima de su labio menor hasta hacer que el metal ardiente rozara la carne palpitante.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH.....!</p> <p>Juan mantuvo el contacto apenas dos segundos, suficientes para hacer que su víctima se debatiera en total agonía. Al separar la punta de la aguja, un minúsculo punto rojo quedó marcado sobre la zona abrasada.</p> <p>Juan, masturbándose frenéticamente con una mano, esperó unos instantes y volvió a apoyar la punta de la aguja, esta vez sobre la parte interna del otro labio mayor.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH....!</p> <p>Juan volvió a colocar la punta de la aguja sobre las resistencias durante unos segundos. Seguídamente la fue dirigiendo de nuevo hacia el tembloroso objetivo.</p> <p>Juan continuó apoyando la aguja sobre las partes internas de los labios mayores, cada vez en zonas más cercanas a los labios menores.</p> <p>Pasados los cinco minutos, Juan se levantó de la silla y dejó el puesto a Tomás.</p> <p>¡Ahora me voy a dedicar a tus preciosos labios menores! – exclamó Tomás.</p> <p>¡NOOOO..... BASTAAAAA.....!</p> <p>Tomás recalentó la punta de la aguja unos instantes y se dispuso a seguir la tortura. Mientras se masturbaba con una mano, con la otra dirigió los alicates hasta apoyar la punta ardiendo sobre la parte superior de uno de los labios menores.</p> <p>¡AAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHH.....!</p> <p>Durante los cinco minutos de su turno, Tomás se dedicó a atormentar los labios menores de la niña, quemándola en zonas cada vez más interiores.</p> <p>Para gozo de los sádicos, la desdichada seguía gritando espantósamente cada vez que sentía sobre su piel el ardiente contacto de la aguja.</p> <p>Juan volvió a sentarse en la silla para comenzar otro turno. Cogió una aguja con los alicates y colocó su punta sobre las resistencias. Durante unos instantes miró el patético rostro de Natalia, crispado por el dolor y surcado por las lágrimas que brotaban sin cesar de sus hermosos ojos.</p> <p>¿Estás sufriendo de lo lindo, eh, putita? ¡Pues siento decirte que todavía te queda mucho por padecer! ¡Ja, ja, ja!</p> <p>¡Bastaaaa.... por favor..... no puedo más.... basta.....!</p> <p>¡Tomás, por favor, ábrela bien los labios menores hacia los lados!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO......!</p> <p>Aunque los labios menores ya se encontraban entreabiertos, Tomás, disfrutando con la crueldad de su amigo, tiró de ellos con los dedos de ambas manos para dejar totalmente expuesta la zona interna del sexo de la niña. Juan, sonriendo, sacó la aguja del infiernillo y la fue dirigiendo lentamente hacia el desguarnecido objetivo.</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO..... POR FAVOR....!</p> <p> Juan, extasiado, apoyó la punta ardiendo sobre la parte externa del orificio uretral.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAHHH......!</p> <p>Tras esperar unos instantes, siguió bajando, apoyando la punta sobre la zona situada por encima de la entrada vaginal...</p> <p>¡AAAAAAAGGGGGHH.....!</p> <p>Después, comenzó a apoyar la punta directamente sobre los exteriores de la vagina...... y del ano....</p> <p>La pobre niña enloquecía de dolor para deleite de sus torturadores.</p> <p>Los cinco minutos del turno pasaron largamente, pero los sádicos estaban tan embelesados con la tortura que no se dieron ni cuenta.</p> <p>Por fin, tras casi diez minutos, Juan cedió el turno a su compañero. Tomás ya tenía en mente lo que le gustaría hacer:</p> <p>¡Voy a abrirla el culo con un espéculum para quemarla el interior del ano!</p> <p>Natalia, a pesar de la agonía que la invadía, escuchó desesperada la nueva ocurrencia de sus verdugos.</p> <p>¡Voy a poner sobre el infiernillo unas agujas más largas, para que puedas alcanzar zonas más profundas! – añadió Juan encantado.</p> <p>Juan sacó del armario un juego de finas agujas de diez centímetros de longitud y las colocó sobre las resistencias.</p> <p>Mientras tanto, Tomás volvió con un pequeño especulum anal y tras introducirlo sin miramientos por el estrecho conducto, comenzó a abrirlo girando la ruedecilla.</p> <p>¡Aaaaaahh..... noo..!</p> <p>Natalia chilló al sentir sus doloridas paredes anales abriéndose sin remisión.</p> <p>Tomás siguió girando la ruedecilla del especulum hasta que el ano de su víctima quedó bien abierto.</p> <p>Juan trajo la linterna e iluminó a través de la apertura. Los dos hombres se asomaron para contemplar el interior del orificio. Estaba bastante irritado y desgarrado en algunos puntos. Los sádicos se relamieron pensando en lo que su víctima tenía que sufrir cuando la violaban analmente estando el conducto en esas condiciones. Y ahora, iban a hacer que las cosas empeorasen todavía más.</p> <p>Tomás se sentó delante de Natalia y sacó con los alicates una de las largas agujas que se calentaban sobre el infiernillo. Ya salía bien humeante, pero, una vez más, apoyó la punta directamente sobre las resistencias hasta que quedó al rojo.</p> <p>Sus ojos se posaron en la porción de carne visible entre las láminas del especulum, mientras Juan mantenía la linterna iluminando bien la zona. Perfectamente dibujado y bien visible aparecía el anillo del esfinter anal. Tomás decidió que ese sería el primer objetivo. Disfrutando a tope, llevó la aguja hacia el abierto conducto y tras introducirla a través de la apertura, hizo que la punta incandescente se posara directamente sobre el descubierto anillo.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAHHH....!</p> <p>Los dos hombres contemplaron extasiados cómo el esfinter se contraía bajo el insoportable dolor de la quemadura.</p> <p>¡Vaya, parece que a nuestra amiguita no le gusta mucho que le quemen el culito! – exclamó Tomás burlonamente - ¡Pues me temo que va a tener que aguantarse!</p> <p>Tomás volvió a apoyar la punta ardiendo sobre otra porción del esfinter.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGHH....!</p> <p>Y luego en otra...... y en otra....</p> <p>Tomás volvió a colocar la punta de la aguja sobre el infiernillo durante medio minuto y, de nuevo, siguió la cruel tarea.</p> <p>Los dos sádicos seguían masturbándose frenéticamente con una mano, excitadísmos con la tortura.</p> <p>Tras varios minutos, Tomás pensó que el esfinter de la niña había sido torturado suficientemente y, tras recalentar la aguja, pasó a apoyar la punta al rojo directamente sobre las paredes anales.... presionando hasta llegar a clavar algún milímetro de la aguja dentro de la torturada carne.</p> <p>Tras otros doce minutos de infierno para la desdichada, Tomás dio por finalizado su turno. Volvió a cerrar el especulum y lo extrajo del ano de la pequeña. Entonces concibió una nueva idea:</p> <p>¿Me dejas que encule ahora un poco a nuestra amiguita, Tomás? ¡Quiero ver cómo responde después del tratamiento!</p> <p>Comprendiendo el dolor que la violación anal iba a ocasionar en el torturado conducto, Tomás aceptó excitado:</p> <p>¡Me parece una idea excelente!</p> <p>Juan se colocó en posición y observando las reacciones de la niña, penetró con su miembro el dolorido orificio.</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO.... UAAAAAHH....!</p> <p>Natalia gritó en agonía sintiendo cómo su torturado esfinter era forzado por el erecto pene de su torturador.</p> <p>¡Vaya, parece que, a partir de ahora, nuestra niñita va a sufrir adecuadamente cada vez que la follemos por el culito! – exclamó Juan encantado.</p> <p>Durante un rato, Juan siguió restregando su erecto pene sobre las torturadas paredes del orificio, deleitándose con las muestras de dolor de la niña.</p> <p>Por fin, extrajo su pene sin descargar.</p> <p>Natalia estaba totalmente rota tras minutos y minutos de insoportable agonía pero, para satisfacción de los sádicos, se mantenía plenamente consciente. ¡Esa sustancia anti-desmayo era una verdadera maravilla!</p> <p>Juan la acaricio la mejilla, apartando las abundantes lágrimas que la humedecían.</p> <p>¡Pobrecita nuestra niñita! ¡Lo que la estamos haciendo sufrir! ¡Siento decirte que ahora me toca a mí... y me temo que... lo que voy a hacerte tampoco te va a gustar precisamente!</p> <p>Juan fue al armario y volvió esta vez con un especulum vaginal. Sádicamente se lo mostró a la desesperada Natalia.</p> <p>¡Esto es para tu delicioso coñito! ¿Te has fijado lo que acaba de hacerte mi amigo en el culito? ¡Pues yo le voy a imitar, sólo que ahora me voy a ocupar de tu encantadora vagina!</p> <p>¡NOOOOO....! ¡BASTAAAAA....!</p> <p>Juan se sentó delante de su víctima y fue introduciendo lentamente el especulum a través de su dolorida vagina, haciéndola gemir. Luego procedió a girar la ruedecilla hasta separar totalmente las paredes vaginales de la pequeña. Esta vez fue Tomás el que, con la linterna, iluminó el interior del conducto. De nuevo los sádicos inspeccionaron divertidos las huellas que las anteriores torturas habían dejado sobre los delicados tejidos.</p> <p>Por fin, Juan cogió con los alicates una de las largas agujas, calentó aún más la punta durante unos instantes y, sonriendo a su horripilada víctima, dirigió la aguja hacia la desprotegida vagina hasta introducirla en el abierto orificio.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes Juan mantuvo la aguja dentro del conducto pero sin llegar a tocar ninguna porción de carne, observando divertido las reacciones de su víctima. La pobre Natalia sentía el calor que desprendía el metal ardiente y todo su cuerpo permanecía contraído esperando el agónico contacto.</p> <p>Juan, giró la muñeca y la aguja entró en contacto con los sensibles tejidos vaginales.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAGGGGHHHH.....!</p> <p>¡Vamos, sufre, putita! – exclamó, satisfecho con el grito de dolor de la desdichada.</p> <p>Juan siguió torturando sin piedad las paredes vaginales de su víctima, recalentando cada poco tiempo la punta de la aguja, variando a cada vez el lugar donde la apoyaba e incluso de vez en cuando, llegando a clavar la punta de la aguja en la carne palpitante.</p> <p>Tras casi diez minutos, Juan sacó el especulum y se dispuso a violar la torturada vagina de la desdichada.</p> <p>¡Me parece, putita, que esta follada no te va a causar precisamente placer! – exclamó riendo.</p> <p>Juan introdujo sin contemplaciones su miembro en el dolorido conducto, haciendo de nuevo gritar agónicamente a Natalia.</p> <p>¡Desde luego, a partir de ahora, cada vez que violemos a esta puta, las va a pasar verdaderamente canutas! – dijo Juan satisfecho.</p> <p>Tras unos minutos, Juan sacó su pene, también sin descargar.</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron satisfechos la miseria de la pequeña. Natalia permanecía gimiendo y llorando, con los ojos cerrados y una expresión totalmente patética marcada en su bello rostro.</p> <p>Tomás la dio unas suaves bofetadas en la cara para volver a tener su atención.</p> <p>¡Atenta, putita, porque ahora me toca de nuevo a mí y me voy a dedicar a otra preciosa y, por cierto, muy sensible, parte de tu coñito! – exclamó mientras la acariciaba el clítoris con el dedo índice.</p> <p>¡Nooooo... por favor.... por favor..... basta..... por favor....! – volvió a suplicar entre sollozos la pobre niña.</p> <p>Una vez que la punta de la aguja estuvo al rojo, Tomás la dirigió hacia el nuevo objetivo. El clítoris de la pequeña permanecía oculto, por lo que Tomás, para empezar, apoyó la punta sobre el fino capuchón que lo cubría.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAHHHHHH......!</p> <p>Tomás dio varios agónicos toquecitos sobre el capuchón. Luego se dispuso a atacar directamente al sensible botón de carne:</p> <p>¡Juan, tira de la piel para hacerla salir el clítoris! – pidió a su amigo.</p> <p>¡Espera que me ponga los guantes!</p> <p>Juan se colocó unos guantes reforzados especiales y tiró del capuchón hasta dejar el pequeño clítoris de la niña totalmente descubierto.</p> <p>Tomás, relamiéndose, fue acercando lentamente la punta incandescente de la aguja.... hasta apoyarla directamente sobre la hipersensible porción de carne.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAHHHH.....!</p> <p>El aullido de la pequeña retumbó por la habitación..... hasta quebrarse de golpe.</p> <p>Natalia, a pesar de la inyección había perdido el conocimiento.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se miraron mitad decepcionados, mitad satisfechos del grado de dolor absolutamente insoportable que habían hecho sufrir a su desdichada víctima durante largo tiempo. La próxima vez la pondrían las inyecciones con un tiempo de separación más corto.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás tras abrir las pinzas que sujetaban los labios mayores de Natalia y quitarla el aro, decidieron dejarla descansar un rato. Desenchufaron el infiernillo y fueron a beberse otras cervezas.</p> <p>Pasado un cuarto de hora, Juan trajo un pañuelo impregnado en amoníaco y lo aplicó bajo la nariz de Natalia, mientras Tomás la abofeteaba.</p> <p>¡Vamos, puta, despierta! ¡La diversión todavía no ha terminado!</p> <p>Natalia volvió en sí y, pronto tuvo plena conciencia del horror en el que se encontraba. Lo primero de todo, los sádicos la hicieron beber varios vasos de agua con estimulantes. A continuación, Juan se encargó de horrorizar de nuevo a la pequeña:</p> <p>¡Lo siento, pero vas a tener que seguir sufriendo todavía más!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO! ¡Por favor.... no lo puedo soportar.... basta... por favor..... basta.......!</p> <p>Natalia observó cómo Juan, sonriente, decía algo al oído de su compañero.</p> <p>¡Supongo que estarías dispuesta a hacer cualquier cosa con tal de que pararamos de torturarte! ¿verdad, putita? – preguntó Juan.</p> <p>Natalia contestó moviendo la cabeza afirmativamente, aunque desconfiaba de forma total de esos degenerados. ¿Qué nueva cruel ocurrencia habrían tenido?</p> <p>¡Vamos a hacer un trato! – prosiguió Juan - ¡Mi amigo y yo nos estamos meando y hemos pensado que sería divertido hacerlo dentro de tu preciosa boquita....!</p> <p>Natalia palideció.</p> <p>¡Si consigues tragarte todo nuestro pis de manera que no se derrame ni una gota..... dejamos de hacerte sufrir! ¿Qué te parece?</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia quedó estupefacta ante la cruel encrucijada. La capacidad de esos monstruos para inventar cosas horribles no tenía fin. Además no estaba ni muchísimo menos segura de poder hacer semejante guarrada. Pero la alternativa era mucho más aterradora. No le quedaba más remedio que aceptar el trato... y rezar. La pobre niña asintió tímidamente con la cabeza.</p> <p>Los hombres decidieron que comenzara Juan. Tomás cogió una de las videocámaras para filmar en primer plano el repugnante acto.</p> <p>Juan bajó el respaldo de la silla, se situó detrás de la pequeña y la cogió del pelo para bajarla la cabeza.</p> <p>¡Abre la boquita! –ordenó.</p> <p>Natalia obedeció. Juan introdujo su pene en la boca de la niña y, divertido, comenzó a darla instrucciones</p> <p>¡Ahora cierra bien la boca!..... ¡En la posición que estás necesitas tener la boca bien cerrada en todo momento si no quieres que se derrame el pis!...... ¡En cuanto notes el pis dentro tu boca tienes que tragarlo lo más deprisa que puedas!</p> <p>Natalia, llena de asco, intentaba asimilar lo que la ordenaban, intentando convencerse de que, por muy repugnante que fuera, tenía que hacerlo.</p> <p>Juan comenzó a orinar. Natalia sintió con repulsión el asqueroso chorro dentro de su boca y a punto estuvo de abrirla. Pero con un esfuerzo descomunal, consiguió comenzar a tragar agónicamente. No obstante, los primeros tragos fueron demasiado dubitativos y algunas gotas de pis rebosaron de la boca de la niña. Llena de pánico, Natalia comenzó a tragar más rapidamente y consiguió, venciendo su profundo asco, beber el resto de orina de Juan.</p> <p>En cuanto el pene de Juan salió de su boca, varias fuertes arcadas sacudieron el cuerpo de la niña. Pero apenas tuvo tiempo de recuperarse. El lugar de Juan fue rápidamente ocupado por Tomás.</p> <p>Esta vez, la niña ya tenía más práctica y, a pesar de la total repugnancia que la invadía, fue capaz de tragar todo el líquido.</p> <p>¡Bien bien! – exclamó Juan sonriente - ¡Hay que reconocer que lo has hecho muy bien!</p> <p>Natalia se sintió reconfortada mientras pedía al cielo que hubiera pasado la prueba.</p> <p>¡Sin embargo...! – prosiguió Juan mientras quitaba con un dedo una gota de pis que había quedado sobre la barbilla de la niña - ¡... el trato era que no debías derramar ni una sóla gota. Me temo que no lo has cumplido!</p> <p>Natalia escuchó las palabras con total desesperación. Esta vez además sabía que había sido así. De nuevo se echó a temblar.</p> <p>¡No podrás decir que no te damos oportunidades! – continuó Tomás -¡pero no haces más que desaprovecharlas! ¡En fin, siento decirte que, ya que has vuelto a fallar, te va a tocar seguir sufriendo...!</p> <p>¡Noooo... bastaaaaa..... lo he hecho lo mejor que he podido... por favor.... no me hagan sufrir más.... por favor....!</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia suplicó de la forma más conmovedora ante la mirada divertida de los dos hombres. Pero la respuesta que tuvo fue ver cómo Tomás cogía de nuevo el horrible aro lleno de pinzas y se lo enseñaba sonriente.</p> <p>¡Noooooo......!</p> <p>Entre los dos hombres volvieron a colocar el aro sobre el pubis de la niña, aprisionaron los labios mayores con las terribles pinzas metálicas y tensaron las gomas hasta dejar de nuevo el sexo de Natalia abierto de par en par. De nuevo la pequeña gimió de dolor sintiendo la cruel mordedura de los pequeños dientes de las pinzas.</p> <p>Para aumentar la desesperación de la niña, Juan trajo la jeringuilla con una nueva dosis anti-desmayo.</p> <p>¡Ahora te vamos a hacer sufrir todavía con más intensidad y no queremos que te nos vuelvas a marchar, así que te vamos a poner una nueva inyección para asegurarnos de que te mantendrás consciente durante todo el resto de la sesión!</p> <p>¡Noooooo...! ¡Por favor....!</p> <p>Juan inyectó la sustancia mientras Tomás sacaba las agujas largas del infiernillo, las sustituía por otras normales y volvía a enchufar el aparato.</p> <p>Por si acaso lo necesitaban, dado que los sufrimientos de la pobre niña iban a ser verdaderamente espeluznantes, los hombres dejaron a mano una botella de amoníaco y algodón. Querían asegurarse de que su víctima se iba a mantener bien alerta durante el resto de la sesión.</p> <p>Mientras se recalentaban las agujas, Juan se encargó de informar a la niña de lo que la esperaba a continuación:</p> <p>¡Hasta ahora, aunque te haya dolido horriblemente, en realidad sólo te hemos acariciado el coñito con las agujas. A partir de ahora, vamos a pasar a clavártelas en él para que tengas oportunidad de sentirlas debidamente!</p> <p>¡NOOOOOO......!</p> <p>La pobre niña gritó con desesperación. La parecía que la llevaban torturando durante siglos y ahora la iban a hacer sufrir de forma aún más horrible!</p> <p>Los sádicos decidieron actuar de manera que uno de ellos clavara una aguja y el otro la siguiente. Iba a ser Juan el que comenzara.</p> <p>Juan se sentó delante de la temblorosa Natalia. Cogió con los alicates una de las agujas que reposaban sobre el infiernillo y, durante unos instantes, acabó de calentarla debidamente. Por fin, sonriendo, la levantó en el aire para que la niña pudiera ver que estaba al rojo vivo y humeante.</p> <p>¿Preparada, putita?</p> <p>¡NOOOOO.....!</p> <p>Juan, disfrutando a tope, fue llevando la aguja en dirección del desguarnecido sexo de la niña. La punta de la aguja entró en contacto con el interior del tensionado labio mayor derecho pero, esta vez, no se detuvo. Juan siguió presionando hasta observar extasiado cómo la aguja se iba clavando a través de la sensible piel.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAAHHHHH....!</p> <p>Juan hizo que la aguja penetrara varios milímetros dentro de la carne y abrió los alicates para dejarla allí clavada.</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron con delectación el sufrimiento atroz de la pequeña.</p> <p>Natalia quedó aullando espantosamente, retorciéndose en sus ligaduras, agitando la cabeza y meneando frenéticamente las manos y los pies, sintiendo plenamente los efectos de la insoportable quemadura segundo tras segundo...</p> <p>Juan y Tomás esperaron pacientemente, mientras se masturbaban, a que la aguja se fuera enfriando y Natalia fuera recuperándose un poco.</p> <p>Cuando vieron que la respiración de la niña se hacía más reposada, Tomás se colocó delante de ella y cogió una nueva aguja....</p> <p>Los sádicos, con deliberada parsimonia, siguieron clavando una a una agujas en el interior de los labios mayores, en zonas cada vez más céntricas.</p> <p>Natalia siguió sufriendo espantosamente con cada una de las agónicas inserciones. Una a una, doce agujas quedaron clavadas en el abierto sexo de la niña.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás colocaron otro juego de agujas encima del infiernillo y, mientras se calentaban, decidieron dejar descansar un poco a su víctima.</p> <p>Se bebieron otras cervezas y, después de quince minutos, volvieron riendo. Tomás traía en la mano otros pequeños alicates que enseñó a Natalia.</p> <p>¡Nos ha gustado mucho cómo has sufrido mientras te torturábamos los labios mayores de tu precioso coñito. Ahora nos vamos a ocupar de los labios menores!</p> <p>¡NOOOOO... BASTAAAAA....!</p> <p>Tomás se sentó frente a Natalia. Con los nuevos alicates cogió el labio menor izquierdo y tiró de él hasta tensarlo. Luego, con los otros alicates, sacó del infiernillo una nueva aguja humeante y la fue acercando. La punta entró en contacto con la parte interna del estirado labio y se fue clavando en él.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAHHHHHH.....!</p> <p>Los sádicos contemplaron cómo por el lado externo del labio se iba formando un pequeño montículo hasta que volvió a salir la punta de la aguja, tras atravesar el labio de lado a lado.</p> <p>De nuevo Juan y Tomás se fueron turnando para clavar, una a una, ocho agujas a través de los labios menores de la desdichada, cuatro en cada uno de los lados.</p> <p>El sexo de la pobre niña quedó hecho un alfiletero, con veinte agujas clavadas en sus labios. Los sádicos decidieron quitárselas para poder proseguir sus planes con más comodidad. De nuevo Natalia gritó de dolor mientras una a una, las agujas eran sacadas de su piel con ayuda de los alicates.</p> <p>A pesar de que la agujas ardiendo habían ido cauterizando la carne, la vulva de Natalia quedó cubierta de pequeñas gotas de sangre, por lo que los hombres la limpiaron y aplicaron un corta-sangre por toda la superficie taladrada.</p> <p>A pesar del dolor, Natalia se sintió aliviada pensando que, por fin, la tortura había terminado. Muy pronto iba a comprender que estaba equivocada.</p> <p>Tras dejarla descansar unos minutos, Juan acarició la mejilla de Natalia, empapada de sudor y de lágrimas.</p> <p>¿Qué tal sigue nuestra amiguita? ¡Parece que no lo estás llevando precisamente bien! ¿verdad? ¡Y todavía te queda lo peor!</p> <p>Natalia escuchó estas palabras horrorizada.</p> <p>¡Basta.... por favor..... no me hagan sufrir más.... no puedo más... por favor...!</p> <p>¡Sí...! ¡Lo siento pero vas a seguir sufriendo terriblemente.... y sólo porque a nosotros nos encanta verte sufrir! – rió Juan.</p> <p>Los dos hombres se colocaron frente a la desesperada Natalia para prepararla para la fase final de la tortura. Destensaron las dos gomas que mantenían en tensión la pinza colocada a cada lado sobre la parte media de los labios mayores y quitaron las pinzas, dejando los labios sujetos por las cuatro pinzas de los extremos. Seguidamente, volvieron a colocar las pinzas aprisionando esta vez la parte más externa de los labios menores.</p> <p>¡AAAAAAAAHHHH!</p> <p>La pobre Natalia gritó en agonía al sentir las pinzas mordiendo los doloridos labios menores. Los dientes metálicos se habían cerrado directamente sobre algunas de las quemaduras, multiplicando los dolores.</p> <p>Juan y Tomás procedieron a tensar las gomas de forma cruel, hasta hacer que los dos labios menores quedaran agónicamente estirados hacia los lados.</p> <p>Los hombres contemplaron satisfechos el resultado: El sexo de la niña quedaba totalmente abierto y en tensión, con toda la parte central gozosamente desplegada para sus acciones.</p> <p>Esta vez le tocaba a Juan comenzar. Se sentó sonriendo frente a Natalia y sacó una aguja del infiernillo comprobando satisfecho que ya estaba al rojo.</p> <p>Tomás estaba sopesando violar a Natalia por la boca mientras su amigo la clavaba la aguja pero lo descartó con el fin de poder apreciar debidamente su grito de dolor.</p> <p>¿Preparada para sufrir los dolores más horribles que haya podido sentir un ser humano? – preguntó Juan deleitándose con la angustia de su víctima.</p> <p>¡NOOOOO....!</p> <p>Juan, saboreando al máximo el momento, fue llevando la aguja al desprotegido sexo. Por un momento miró el rostro de la niña, observando satisfecho su expresión de terror absoluto. Luego, dirigió la punta de la aguja al minúsculo orificio uretral y poco a poco, fue introduciendo la aguja a través del estrecho conducto.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAHHHHH....!</p> <p>Una vez que cinco centímetros de la aguja habían entrado en la uretra de la niña, Juan fué girando la muñeca haciendo que el metal incandescente fuera presionando alrededor de las paredes del orificio.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAGGGGGGHHH.....!</p> <p>Juan volvió a sacar hacia fuera la casi totalidad de la aguja y la volvió a meter, pero esta vez haciéndola clavarse por dentro de la carne, en paralelo al canal de la uretra.</p> <p>Los gritos de la pobre niña eran absolutamente desgarradores para gozo de los torturadores.</p> <p>Una vez bien clavada, Juan soltó la aguja y los dos sádicos se deleitaron contemplando, mientras se masturbaban, la agonía de la desdichada.</p> <p>¡A partir de ahora, cada vez que tenga que mear va a pasar un verdadero calvario! – exclamó Juan divertido.</p> <p>Pasados unos minutos, fue Tomás el que se sentó frente a Natalia. Sonriendo a su víctima, sacó una nueva aguja.</p> <p>¡BASTAAAAAA.......!</p> <p>Tomás dirigió la aguja a la zona justo entre la uretra y el clítoris de la niña, haciendo que la punta entrara en contacto con la carne palpitante y, lenta pero inexorablemente, fuera clavándose en ella.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHH....!</p> <p>De nuevo Natalia quedó retorciéndose en sus ligaduras sintiendo el insoportable dolor segundo tras segundo, durante un tiempo que se le hacía una verdadera eternidad, todo su cuerpo recubierto de sudor, mientras los sádicos contemplaban extasiados cada una de sus muestras de sufrimiento.</p> <p>Minutos más tarde, cuando la pobre niña comenzó a recuperarse un poco y abrió los ojos, vio a Juan sentado frente a ella, sonriéndola sádicamente. La pobre niña volvió a suplicar entre sollozos:</p> <p>¡Noooo... por favor... bastaaa..... por favor..... por favor.....!</p> <p>Por toda contestación, Juan sacó una nueva aguja del infiernillo.</p> <p>¡NOOOOO...!</p> <p>Esta vez, Juan dirigió la aguja hacia el capuchón del clítoris. Parsimoniosamente, disfrutando de cada segundo, metió la punta de la aguja por debajo de la parte derecha del capuchón y tiró hacia arriba levantando la fina porción de piel a la par que la abrasaba.</p> <p>¡AAAAAAAAGGGGHHHH....!</p> <p>Juan siguió empujando hasta atravesar con la aguja la delicada piel.</p> <p>Una vez que asomó la punta de la aguja, Juan giró la muñeca, para clavarla en la parte más superior del clítoris. Luego siguió empujando hasta atravesar esta zona de lado a lado.</p> <p>¡UAAAAAAAHHHHHHH....!</p> <p>Los espeluznantes aullidos de la niña llenaban la habitación para deleite de los hombres.</p> <p>Una vez que la aguja salió por el lado contrario, Juan volvió a girar la muñeca para meter la punta por la parte izquierda del capuchón y, al igual que el lado contrario, hacer que se levantara antes de atravesarla. El pequeño clítoris quedó totalmente desguarnecido, con el capuchón replegado y ensartado en la aguja.</p> <p>De nuevo, durante interminables minutos, Natalia quedó sufriendo de forma espantosa ante la ávida mirada de sus torturadores que, excitadísmos, tuvieron que hacer verdaderos esfuerzos para no llegar a eyacular.</p> <p>Por fin, los sádicos se dispusieron a violar a Natalia mientras Tomás la torturaba con la última aguja pero se dieron cuenta de que, aunque la niña se mantenía consciente, su estado mental no era lo suficientemente lúcido a causa de la borrachera de dolor.</p> <p>Los hombres no iban a permitir que su víctima no estuviera en disposición de poder apreciar al 100% sus maniobras. Tomás empapó un trozo de algodón en amoníaco y lo aplicó bajo la nariz de la pequeña.</p> <p>¡Vamos, putita, espabila que todavía no hemos terminado!</p> <p>Juan y Tomás recordaban perfectamente que, en la fase anterior de la tortura, Natalia perdió el conocimiento justo cuando la rozaron el clítoris con la aguja ardiendo y no querían arriesgarse a que pudiera ocurrir ahora lo mismo.</p> <p>Juan trajo la jeringuilla e inyectó una nueva dosis de sustancia anti-desmayo en el brazo de la niña.</p> <p>¡Esta vez vas a sufrir hasta el final! – la susurró sádicamente.</p> <p>Natalia se fue recuperando y, pronto, los dos sádicos observaron de nuevo satisfechos a su víctima completamente alerta, con una expresión de angustia total y con ojos de absoluto terror.</p> <p>¿Estás otra vez plenamente con nosotros? – Preguntó Tomás divertido. ¿Estás ya preparada para sentir apropiadamante cómo vamos a seguir jugando contigo?</p> <p>¡Bastaa... por favor.... BASTAAAAAA...!</p> <p>Tomás procedió a quitar las pinzas que mantenían abierto el sexo de la niña y apartó el anillo para poder penetrarla cómodamente. La aguja clavada a través de la parte superior del clítoris mantenía la piel del capuchón plegada y hacía que el pequeño botón quedara descubierto.</p> <p>Juan trajo el anillo abre-boca y lo ajustó dentro de la boca de Natalia.</p> <p>¡Lo único que siento es que no voy a poder escuchar tan claros tus gritos de dolor. Espero que lo compenses con un buen trabajo de tu lengüecita sobre mi polla!</p> <p>Dicho esto, Juan sujetó con las manos la cabeza de Natalia e introdujo su erecto pene en su boca a través del anillo que la forzaba.</p> <p>Juan, mientras tanto, se puso un preservativo, se colocó delante de la pequeña y, sin ningún miramiento, volvió a penetrar su dolorido ano.</p> <p>Seguidamente sacó una humeante aguja del infiernillo.</p> <p>Tomás llevó el dedo índice al desguarnecido clítoris de la pequeña y lo acarició divertido.</p> <p>¡Bueno, putita! ¿Estás lista para sentir de nuevo la aguja justo aquí, en la parte más sensible de tu precioso cuerpecito?</p> <p>¡Mmmmmhhhh...!</p> <p>Juan, desde delante, llevó sus dedos al sexo de la aniña y la separó los labios para facilitar aún más la tarea de su compañero.</p> <p>Tomás quería tomarse su tiempo. Antes de clavar la aguja, decidió dar unos toquecitos con ella sobre el pequeño botón.</p> <p>La punta de la aguja se posó sobre la sensible porción de carne.</p> <p>¡MMMMMMHHHH....!</p> <p>Tomás sintió encantado la contracción del ano de Natalia motivada por el dolor, mientras Juan disfrutaba con los involuntarios movimientos de su lengua acariciando su pene deliciosamente.</p> <p>Tomás volvió a tocar otra porción del clítoris de la niña con la punta de la aguja.</p> <p>¡MMMMMHHHHH.....!</p> <p>¡Ufff..., esto es verdaderamente un placer de dioses! – exclamó entusiasmado.</p> <p>Durante unos instantes, Tomás volvió a colocar la aguja sobre las resistencias. Seguidamente, la dirigió de nuevo al torturado objetivo. De nuevo apoyó la punta de la aguja justo con el centro del clítoris. Luego fue presionando de manera que el ardiente metal fuera clavándose poco poco en la hipersensible carne.</p> <p>¡MMMMMMFFFFHHH...!</p> <p>A pesar de tener el pene de Juan dentro de su boca, el ahogado quejido de total agonía de la desdichada retumbó por la habitación.</p> <p>Tomás dejó la aguja clavada en el clítoris y Natalia quedó sufriendo el insoportable dolor de la quemadura mientras los dos sádicos se aproximaban al climax.</p> <p>Primero fue Juan el que se dejó llevar y eyaculó largamente dentro de la boca de la pequeña, ahogando aún más sus gemidos de dolor.</p> <p>Sádicamente, tapó la nariz de Natalia con dos dedos para obligarla a tragar parte del semen.</p> <p>Segundos después, Tomás también llegó al orgasmo y, jadeando de placer, eyaculó mientras restregaba brutalmente su pene sobre el dolorido ano de la niña.</p> <p>Los sádicos intercambiaron una mirada satisfecha. Luego observaron a su sufriente víctima . Desde luego, la estaban exprimiendo al máximo. La pobre niña les estaba dando los mayores placeres que pudieran imaginar. Y todavía, para desgracia de la desdichada, en los próximos días les iba a proporcionar aún muchos más....</p></div>","['Nota: La historia que a continuación se narra constituye tan sólo una mera fantasía. Es decir, por muy extremas que puedan resultar las escenas descritas, ninguna persona de carne y hueso ha sufrido ningún daño. En la vida real, cualquier acción parecida sería absolutamente odiosa y constituiría un gravísimo ÏŸý2\\œÎ$520digno de las penas más duras. Así pues, la lectura de esta narración sólo es apta para personas adultas que sepan diferenciar claramente entre la ficción y la realidad.']"
962,"Brendan and the Babysitter, Part 1",1,JSCALEB,no@email,Eleven year old plays truth or dare game with babysitter and ends up in bondage pleasuring his dog and the babysitter.,2006-09-11,6,4,"b/m, anal, beast, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jscaleb001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tonight was a Saturday night, and one which I would spend babysitting. I thought about the boy, smiling as I thought about what I had planned for him. His name is Brendan, and he is a short blonde of eleven years old, constantly looking for attention and with no shame in showing off his undeveloped boyhood just for kicks. Grabbing a few lengths of rope from the passenger seat, I stuffed them into my backpack and proceeded inside. Just as I had anticipated, it was going to be a late night, and his parents might not be back until two or three in the morning. I checked my watch, it was 6pm. Plenty of time to do with this boy as I pleased.</p> <p>I walked into the living room where Brendan was sitting on the couch in short bedshorts and an undershirt with his German Shepard, Cody, watching TV. I sat down next to him. “Wanna play a game?” I asked him, knowing his usual response. “Only if I get to pick it,” he replied without looking up. Hoping that his mind went to the gutter where it usually does, I agreed.</p> <p>“Truth or Dare,” he exclaimed, looking at me sternly to make sure I knew to keep my end of the bargain.</p> <p>“Dare,” I responded, hoping he would be his usual self and ask something inappropriate as far as an eleven year old goes. That would give me an open door for initiating our night of fun.</p> <p>“I dare you to take off your pants until I go to bed,” he told me with a grin. Laughing, and looking like I didn’t want to, I took off my pants and laid them on the table in close reach just in case, then sat back down on the couch in my boxers. “Your turn,” he pointed out.</p> <p>“Fine, truth or dare.”</p> <p>“Dare.”</p> <p>“Alright you. Ya wanna make me be in my underwear? It’ll get worse for you then. I dare you to sit here naked until you go to bed.”</p> <p>He squealed with laughter, and eagerly proceeded to stand up and pull down his pants, then his light blue boxer briefs and lay them on the table next to my pants, making an effort to draw attention to his eleven year old pecker. He reached over his head and pulled off his shirt before sitting back down next to me on the couch. A glance over at him was enough to see that his public exposure was arousing him, and his cock had become erect, though small at only 3 or 4 inches. Seeing his bare skin just a few inches from me was arousing me like crazy, and I fought getting hard as best I could, for my cockhead would surely stick out of either the leg or waistband of my boxers if I made any attempt to keep it from pitching a tent, but another quick glance at his cock and I couldn’t fight it anymore, so I adjusted myself to grow upwards towards my waistband, and moved my shirt so it wouldn’t be visible poking out the top.</p> <p>“Truth or dare,” he said, constantly looking down at himself and giggling.</p> <p>“Dare.”</p> <p>“Ummm…”</p> <p>As he thought, a adjusted myself into a more comfortable position on the couch, and in doing so, revealed my cockhead sticking about an inch out the waistband. I watched as the boy’s eyes widened, while his mouth formed a surprised smile.</p> <p>“I dare you to let me look at it, and… and… feel it too,” he stuttered.</p> <p>I made an attempt to seem disappointed and embarrassed, but I was aroused as ever, and couldn’t refuse the offer. He moved closer to me and tugged at my waistband, peering over the edge to get a better view of my 7” cock.</p> <p>“Whoa!” he exclaimed, pulling down the front of my boxers and hooking them under my balls, exposing my cock Reaching his hand around it, he moved up and down a little to help him get a better sense of its size, and in doing so, I saw precum form at the top of my cock. Unable to wait much longer, the next dare was the motherload.</p> <p>After a few more seconds of examination, he unhooked my boxers and put them back on. “Wow, you’re really big. It’s your turn,” he told me, smiling, cock erect as ever.</p> <p>“Truth or Dare?”</p> <p>“Dare,” he giggled.</p> <p>“I dare you to be my slave for the night.</p> <p>“You mean like, do whatever you say no matter what?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yeah, like if I say get me a soda, you’ll go get it, and that kinda stuff,” I explained, picking a lesser risk example.</p> <p>“Am you still gonna stay in your underwear?” he asked, suspiciously.</p> <p>“That was the dare wasn’t it?” I reassured him.</p> <p>“And I’m still gonna be naked?”</p> <p>“That was the dare too”</p> <p>“Um, alright. What to you want me to do?”</p> <p>“First, go get me my backpack, a bandana, and your dog’s leash, then meet me upstairs in your room.”</p></div>",[]
963,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 1",1,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,4,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sir Michael Winston’s Offer</p> <p>It was about six months ago that our life changed drastically, shortly after Papa had been killed tragically in the terrible accident at the textile plant that was owned by Sir Michael Winston. Our mother had departed from us 17 years ago after the birth of my younger twin sister Jamie. So we are now legally orphans. My sister Jamie and I, still in our teens, were privileged to be attending the Collinsworth Finishing Academy, but with Papa gone now, our future was uncertain. The Academy has a wonderful reputation for turning out refined young ladies at a perfect marrying age. We had just finished our spring semester finals when we got the word that our Papa had been killed. We were both looking forward to coming home for the summer to be with Papa, but now we both just cried, realizing that we were truly alone. My name is Julie, and I feel solely responsible for the future well being of both my younger sister and myself.</p> <p>It was then that Sir Michael Winston sent for us to come to his estate to make plans for Papa’s funeral and to stay with him for the summer. His estate was located just outside of Sussex, and about an hour carriage ride from The Academy. With grieving hearts, we accepted his invitation to return and to visit and were waiting at school for his butler to pick us up in his carriage. We talked about Sir Michael and how nice it was of him to send for us. We had met him many times before, and as a rich young bachelor in his early-thirties, we both thought he was very handsome and attractive. We both were wondering what our futures would hold in store for us, when we saw Sir Michael’s bright red carriage came into view.</p> <p>His butler, Carlton, greeted us cordially, and helped to put our luggage into the back of the carriage. Then after our hour ride to the estate, we finally arrived and were escorted into Sir Michael’s study. He not only owned the textile plant, but was a knowledgeable and skilled lawyer.</p> <p>As we entered, he said, “Hello Ladies. It’s nice to see the both of you again, but I wish it were under more pleasant circumstances. Please be seated, and realize that I am dreadfully sorry about your father’s accident. He was a wonderful man. I need you to help me plan out your father’s funeral, so that we might give him one befitting a man as wonderful as he was. Your father appointed me as his legal “man of affairs”, a few years ago, and it is good that he made such plans.”</p> <p>We sobbed through most of the day, but helped Sir Michael to make the necessary funeral plans. We told him about Papa’s favorite songs and the memories that we both shared of our happy days with Papa. The funeral took place two days later.</p> <p>On the day after the funeral, we both were awakened in our adjacent rooms to the chirping of birds outside, and a pretty little brunette maid, named Collette, bringing us pancakes and sausages for breakfast in our bedrooms. We had never been treated so royally. After we had eaten, bathed, and gotten dressed, the maid came back and politely summoned both of us to report to Sir Michael’s study. We wondered what he could want, now.</p> <p>As we knocked and entered, he asked us to sit down and then said, “Your father made arrangements with me for his affairs, but he didn’t think to make any arrangements for your welfare. However, since I know and like both of you girls very much, I am prepared to offer you an opportunity, instead of being forced to choose one of the other terrible options. “</p> <p>Jamie and I looked at each other in disbelief, and then said, “Terrible options, Sir?”</p> <p>“Yes girls, terrible options. You see, your father was in debt to me for a considerable amount of money, including the tuition for your schooling. I am recovering part of his debt by reclaiming and selling his house and his land. But for the remaining debt and your tuition debt, you could both be sold as servants, or as laborers to work your debt off, or worse, go to the Bridewell debtor’s prison. However, I am willing to offer you both an opportunity to stay with me, and to enjoy the comforts that life with me could provide two beautiful girls like yourself.”</p> <p>Jamie and I both blushed at hearing him say that we were both beautiful girls. Now I had always thought that I was pretty; standing 5’6” tall, light curly blonde hair, blue eyes, and having an almost perfect slim figure. But to be admired by a man of Sir Michael’s standing was indeed an honor. Jamie was cute too, standing 5’5”, with honey blond hair and almost a carbon copy of me.</p> <p>We both perked up and said, “OOhhh Thank You, Sir! May we hear about this opportunity that you are willing to offer both of us.” He rose and smiled as he moved over by us. “Girls, I have a fondness for both of you. Your father was a dedicated worker for me, and I am willing to keep the two of you here with me under my guardianship as my “wards”, under two conditions. I am a very busy man, and I have need of two faithful assistants such as yourselves, who would be at my beck and call and willing to be of service at all times. Would the both of you be interested?”</p> <p>Jamie and I both light up and say, “OOOhhh, yes, Sir!” We were both very excited about his offer, and I raised my hand and asked, “Sir, what are the two conditions that you mentioned earlier?”</p> <p>Sir Michael smiled and said, “Julie, you are not only pretty, but very intelligent, too. Thank you for asking that question, young lady. First, I’d want both of you to be totally devoted and honest with me in all matters. Then second, I’d want both of you to do whatever I ask of you at all times, without questioning. Any disobedience will result in harsh physical discipline being administered to you as a consequence. Can I count on both of you to be honestly devoted, and obedient to both of my rules?”</p> <p>Jamie and I looked at each other, and then quickly nodded. Speaking for both of us, I say, “Yes Sir! We are grateful to you for all you have done for our Papa and for us. It is most kind of you to offer us this opportunity to live with you under your guardianship, as your “wards”. Thank you, Sir! We will do our best to please you and make you proud of us, Sir Michael.”</p> <p>“I hope so!” he said. Then he smiled and told both of us to stand up. He opened his briefcase and showed us each a document that he asked us to sign. It gave him full custody and legal right to be our legal guardian until we both reached the age of twenty-one. We gladly signed it, and then he gave both of us a welcoming hug. He then kissed our cheeks and told us that he would start our training immediately. We were thrilled, and He said that he was happy that we had accepted his invitation. He also said that he was quite concerned about our health, due to all the stress that we had been through. He told us that he would make an appointment with Dr. Brown to come over to the estate to give us a thorough physical examination this afternoon. All of his household staff had yearly examinations, and we would be no different.</p> <p>Never having had an examination before, we were frightened and started to protest. But he raised his finger and said, “AAhh, AAhh, Girls, Rule number 2. Remember, you promised to do whatever I said, without question. After all, it is in your best interest and for your health that I request this. ”</p> <p>We suddenly quieted and then reluctantly accepted his request. Little did we realize what lay in store for us, or what he had in mind when he said our training would begin immediately.</p></div>",[]
964,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 2",2,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,7,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Examination</p> <p>We had just eaten a light lunch, when the good Doctor arrived. He was young, probably late-twenties, and very handsome. He and Sir Michael escorted us up to our respective rooms. They left Jamie in her room and then the Doctor and Sir Michael came into my room, closed the door, and told me to undress completely. I began to protest and say, “But Sir, it would be lewd and indecent for me to disrobe in front of both of you!”</p> <p>Sir Michael walked over to a chest in my room and produced a riding crop from one of the drawers. Then he looked at me sternly in my face and said, “Julie, it is neither lewd or indecent for you to do as I ask. Remember rule number 2, Julie, without question?” Suddenly he smacked my bottom with the crop, and shivers coursed through me as I realized that other than for the spankings from Papa, and the Headmaster at school, no one else had ever spanked me or made me undressed for them. I shivered and blushed profusely, as I slowly began to unbutton my blouse. I felt like a naughty schoolgirl again, about to be spanked, and yet, I hadn’t done anything wrong. I didn’t want to end up in a sweatshop, or worse, a prison. I would have to comply with his wishes. Blushing beet red, I slowly slipped my blouse off, baring most of my budding breasts to their gaze. Then I unzipped my skirt and it dropped away from my hips, leaving me standing in my low cut chemise and drawers. I hesitated, and quickly Sir Michael smacked my bottom again with the crop, and the Doctor said, “Everything, Julie, we don’t have all day you know!”</p> <p>Blushing profusely, I unbuttoned my chemise and it opened so they could see my twin budding titties. I blushed in shame even more as I knew I had no choice, and then I started to sob. Sir Michael reached for me and gently held me in his arms. “SSShhhh Julie, now quit it, or I will give you something to cry about for disobedience”. I remembered how Papa used to spank me until my bum was cherry red, and I didn’t want anything similar to that to happen here. My bum would hurt for days. I finally gained my composure, and Sir Michael then helped me out of my chemise and then grasped my hands behind my back, as he let me sit down on my bed. Not having finished undressing, I sat on the bed, facing them, with my titties in full view.</p> <p>The Doctor began to examine my breasts and rolled my nipples between his fingers. Never having been examined by a real Doctor before, so I had no idea what to expect. This all felt so incredibly strange. I didn’t know whether he should or shouldn’t do what he was doing. After playing with my nipples and titties for a few minutes and measuring them, Sir Michael released my arms and the Doctor asked me to stand up and to remove my drawers.</p> <p>I was mortified and pleaded, “OOhhh Sir, please don’t ask me to be naked in front of both of you!” Suddenly, I felt an arm grab me as Sir Michael’s stern voice said, “Get up and drop those drawers immediately, Julie, or I will give you a spanking for disobedience that will leave your bottom red for days. You know the price for disobedience, and the good Doctor and I haven’t got all day. Now obey, or any more of this nonsense will be dealt with very harshly.”</p> <p>Realizing that I had no choice, I stood up and slipped my thumbs into the waistband of my white lacey drawers. With trembling fingers, I slowly peeled the last bit of modesty and clothing away from my body. I stood before them naked, with my head down, and tears in my eyes.</p> <p>Next, they made me lie down on the bed on my back. Then while Doctor Brown held my wrists over my head, Sir Michael brought a cup of shaving cream and dabbed it all over my soft golden fuzz guarding the entrance to my pussy. “I want your female area clean and bare down here. It saves you from infections, makes it easier for you to dress, and pleases me to see you bare down there.” He said. “I will shave you today, Julie, but from now on, I’ll expect you to keep it shaved and clean for health reasons, and for me.” Then with the Doctor’s help, they held me motionless as Sir Michael gently shaved my soft blonde pubic fuzz away. I whimpered as they were lathering me up and fingered my pussy. I knew that I would be absolutely bare and naked down there. They even shaved between my legs and removed all of those golden curls. I knew I would look like a naked little schoolgirl, bare of the fuzz of a woman. My female sex would be totally bare and I would be completely exposed down there. Finally he finished the job, and he wiped my bare pussy clean with a towel. Sir Michael lifted me up and made me stand before them. I literally died with shame, as his fingers began stroking and wiggling around on me down there. “Julie, you are so pretty and so lovely.” He said with a smile. I don’t know why, but I closed my eyes as his touch sent thrills through my naked body and I knew he felt my wetness betraying me.</p> <p>The Doctor then turned me around, and made me kneel on the bed again, but this time with my bum up and elevated. I knew my inner most private regions and my bottomhole were totally on display for both of them to see. I was horrified and could feel my virgin pussy getting wetter by the second, and I was sure my pink anal dimple was winking at them as they spread my cheeks and started to stroke and examine me. I just buried my face in the sheets and endured what happened next.</p> <p>I felt their hands on my bottom, spreading my cheeks wide and tickling my nether ring. I could feel my anal dimple spasm uncontrollably at their touch, as they gently massaged and rimmed my tight little hole with their fingers. They laughed and said how pink and puckered it was, and said it looked like an anal rose. Then the Doctor wetted his finger first with saliva and then quickly slipped it into my tight little anus. I squealed in dismay at this intrusions into my tight bottomhole. I’d never had anything inside me back there before, and never expected to be touched in so intimate a place. Then, after just a brief moment of debauchery, he stopped playing with my puckered little hole. “She is very tight!” Dr. Brown said. “We will have to stretch and exercise her!” What did he mean by “stretch and exercise me?” I wondered?</p> <p>With a man on each side of me, they spread my legs farther apart. Suddenly the Doctor’s hand began to finger my dripping virginal love purse. I gasped in alarming fright at their fondling, fearing the tearing of my virginal seal. Then as my body betrayed me, I unconsciously began to wiggle my bottom. My only thoughts were now on my tingling pussy, which I knew was absolutely dripping wet. “OOOhhh, Sir, OOOOhhhh,” I gasped, “Please spare me this indignity!” I pleaded, as he played with my love purse.</p> <p>“It appears Sir Michael, that your pretty little ward is certifiably a little virgin, but it is obvious from her wetness that she is enjoying this examination more than she wants to let us know. Feel how wet she is here.”</p> <p>I gasped into the sheets at his words. “How dare he say that I was enjoy what they were doing to me? They were forcing me to endure this! But OOOOhhhh, my God, did it feel excitingly tingly and so unbelievably stimulating.” I suddenly realized that despite this examination, I was totally under their control.</p> <p>Sir Michael’s fingers then danced over my wet pussy lips and touched my sensitive little swollen clitoris. I trembled and squealed, as they held me there and he continued to tickle and rub over my tender swollen nib. “So let’s frig it to test her, and see if she responds!” Sir Michael said.</p> <p>Suddenly, they both moved on either side of me and held me firmly. I jerked and wiggled my bottom, squealing uncontrollably as my body literally melted with a warm uncontrollable emotion as his fingers wiggled over my tender love bud. “OOOhhh, my God! OOOOhhhhh, Sir!” I squealed. I loved what he was doing to me, but I hated it, too! “OOOhhhh, my God, OOOhhhh,” I squealed again, as I felt my body quiver inside. Finally, I shuttered and trembled, squealing out uncontrollably again as I felt my body lose control and I flushed with sexual fever. He had induced some kind of a powerful wave-like feeling that made me shake and tremble like never before. This overwhelming feeling rolled through my private regions and made we weak. I tried to pull my legs together, but held as I was by them on each side of me, I was completely in their control and at their mercy. I had touched myself there before, because it felt good, but never had I felt anything like what had just happening to me right now. It was incredible and I never knew that a man could make me feel so hot and excited!</p> <p>Sir Michael continued relentlessly to frig my tender bud, causing me to wiggle wantonly for him, and squeal out even more. I was so sensitive down there that I didn’t know what was happening to me, but I liked the feeling. Quickly the sensitivity gave way to another tidal wave orgasm rolling through me. It made me totally collapse on the bed with his hand still cupping my bare throbbing clit and womanhood. I hoped he didn’t plan to take my virginity, as I wanted to save that for the man whom I would one day marry. But never had I felt such powerful wonderful feelings, and if he wanted me, I was willing to totally surrender myself to his power and his will for me at that moment. At that moment, I couldn’t have stopped anything that was happening to me even if I had wanted to. After all I reasoned, he was my legal guardian now and I had consented to obey him regardless of what he asked.</p> <p>Finally, my examination was over, and the Doctor left me to go into my sister Jamie’s room. Sir Michael sat on the bed next to me and rolled me onto my side to face him, saying, “You were a good girl Julie, but only after I had threatened to spank you.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Sir! I’m really sorry if I behaved badly!” I replied. Then he asked, “Tell me the truth, Julie, did you enjoy the experience that I just made you have?” I blushed, rubbing my face as I softly whispered, “Yes, Sir, I did. It was so intense and overwhelming!” I admitted. I was afraid to say anything more about my virginity, but I was sure he wasn’t going to take me now.</p> <p>Sir Michael smiled and lifted me up to give me a kiss on my cheek. Then he said, “I’m glad you liked it, Julie. It’s called an orgasm, and I needed to test to make sure that your body reacts properly, as a young woman should. You will be given lessons like this by me every day, Julie, to make sure that you remain in good health. It will be a pleasurable part of your daily training around here. I’m sure you will find life will be much more exciting for you, as time goes by around here. Now sit on the edge of the bed, Julie, and let me show you something.”</p> <p>I sat down, and he moved right up next to my face. I noticed the big bulge in his trousers and suddenly he unzipped them and released his big throbbing manhood. I was both very surprised and quite in awe of his impressive member. It was massive, measuring almost 8 inches long, with a thick helmet head and a bright red color. I had never actually seen a male organ up close like this before. I’d only seen Papa’s through his underwear and heard talk from other girls about them. But this was the real thing, and it was throbbing in front of me. He bobbed it in front of my face, and said, “Julie, you have just learned how to orgasm for me, and now I want you to learn another lesson. I want you to learn how to give me pleasure, too. You do want to learn how to please me, don’t you, Julie?”</p> <p>I was stunned and trembling and yet I knew that he wanted me to affirm to him that I was worthy of his affection. I quickly nodded and mumbled, “Yes, Sir. I do want to please you.” He reached down to stroke my pretty face and breathed, “You are a beautiful young lady, Julie, and as my ward, I want you to learn how to give pleasure as well as to receive it. Now touch my stiff manhood with your hand, and gently stroke the head up and down.”</p> <p>I reached out and carefully touched his throbbing manhood. It pulsed in my grasp, as I slowly moved my fingers up and down on him. I was fascinated at its size and the massive helmet looking head. It literally jerked and throbbed under my touch. I felt him respond and moan under my caresses, and I knew he liked what I was doing for him. Then he gently touched my face and said, “What you are doing feels very good, but I want you to learn how to pleasure me with your mouth, Julie. I want you to open your sweet lips, and suck it into your mouth, and use your sweet lips to stroke on it, just as your fingers have been doing.”</p> <p>I protested, “But Sir, I have never done anything like this before, and don’t know if I can!” He stroked my face with his big hand and slipped his thumb between my lips, saying, “Suck on this!” Not daring to disobey his command, my lips quickly wrapped around his thumb and I began to suck on it like a baby. Then after a few minutes, he pulled his thumb out and said, ”Now Julie, you have just showed me that you can suck on my finger. I want you to gently and carefully suck on the tip of my manhood, just as you did on my thumb. And Julie, don’t let me feel your teeth or I will spank your bottom for sure.”</p> <p>Knowing that I had little chance of escaping my sentence, I opened my mouth and accepted his massive weapon between my lips. It felt strange, but I gently began to suck on his massive weapon, as I had on his thumb, only a few minutes ago. I must have been doing a good job, because Sir Michael started moaning and groaning with delight. “OOOhhh, yes, Julie, just like that!” He said.</p> <p>I continued to suck and stroke him, allowing my saliva to lubricate and wet his manhood. Suddenly, I felt him grab my hair as he shoved his stiffness deep into my throat. I opened my mouth as wide as I could, desperately choking to accommodate him. Then suddenly, he grabbed his cock and pulled back to the edge of my mouth as he sprayed a white gooey substance from his pulsing manhood all over my mouth and lips. I felt much of his warm essence dripping out of my mouth and running down my face, and I just sat there with his cumm dripping out of my open lips. After he was done squirting onto my waiting mouth, he took his finger and wiped most of it back into my open mouth. “Swallow it, Julie!”, He commanded. I had never tasted a man’s cumm before, but I was forced to do so now. It had a warm salty flavor that was strangely unique, and I swallowed most of it. After he had been totally drained of his essence, he said, “Good Girl, Julie! You did well! From now on, whenever I ask you to suck me, I will require you to suck me to completion and swallow all of my juices. My orgasm and juices will be your reward for pleasing me, and you will learn to desire that reward as much as you desire to please me. Now go wash your face and get dressed, and wait for me down in my study. I need to go check on how the good Doctor is doing with your sister, sweet little Jamie.”</p> <p>As my body calmed down from my multiple orgasms, and from just swallowing his spunk, I thought about how things had changed. I thought about how sexy he made me feel and how good his touch had felt on me. I thought about how much I had thrilled in giving him pleasure with my lips and mouth, and how much he appreciated my efforts. He truly was a sensual man and it seemed like he wanted me to become sensual, too. I touched my sensitive little love button, reliving the thrilling orgasm that Sir Michael had given to me. I quickly realized that touching myself didn’t have anywhere near the same effect on me that Sir Michael’s hand had, especially when he wiggled my clitoris like he had, making me cumm for him. I had truly enjoyed touching his manhood, and even though I was forced to swallow most of his cumm, I enjoyed the feeling of satisfaction I had in pleasing him. I knew I was fast becoming a sensual woman who would delight in pleasing her man!</p> <p>Then as I was finishing getting dressed, I heard noises from the other room. I listened closely and heard Jamie’s squeals and protests, and finally a few hard slaps. They were the same kind of gasps and squeals that I had been given only a few minutes before. I knew that my little sister was being shaved, tested and probably taught the same lesson by the Doctor and Sir Michael that as I had been taught earlier.</p></div>",[]
965,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 3",3,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,2,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Naughty Girl</p> <p>I slowly got dressed and after arranging my hair so I looked good for him, I made my way to his study. It wasn’t very long before Sir Michael arrived and asked me to be seated next to him.</p> <p>He opened up his briefcase and pulled out his riding crop. I began to tremble as he said, “Julie, four times this afternoon you questioned my authority and did not obey my requests immediately. I will not tolerate such blatant disrespect for my authority. You promised that you and Jamie would comply with my requests, and so you are going to be punished for your protests of disobedience. Now being the good little submissive girl that I know you are, bend over my desk and grasp the other side, so that you may receive your punishment for disobeying me.”</p> <p>My stomach began to knot up. I knew he was right and I knew I had this spanking coming, even though I thought he was going to let my protests earlier slide by. I guess I was wrong. He stretched me over his desk and made me grasp the far side of it with my fingers and hold on tight. Then I felt my skirt and chemise being lifted. Suddenly as the air blew on my bottom, I remember my tragic mistake. I had been so wet down there after being frigged by him, that I neglected to put my drawers back on. When he flipped my skirt up and saw my bare cheeks, he slapped them hard and said. “OOhhh Miss Julie, you are a naughty girl. Did you leave your drawers off on purpose to seduce me, or are you being a naughty little girl who wants me to take your virginity?”</p> <p>Immediately I squealed out, “Oohh NO, Sir! PLEASE, I forgot! Really I did! I’m sorry! You know I am a virgin and would like to remain as one until I am married. I beg your forgiveness Sir, and humbly accept whatever punishment you give me, only please spare my maidenhead!”</p> <p>Suddenly, SMACKKK…. SMACKKK…. SMACKKKK…SMACKKK…, He stung my tender bottom cheeks with four stinging blows from his crop. I quivered over his desk, as he gave me another round of four SMACKKKS… Sir Michael continued to spank my bottom in rounds of four, until squealing, sobbing, and crying, I pleaded for “No more, PLEASE, Sir! I’m really sorry! MERCY! PLEASE, Sir!”</p> <p>SMACKKK…SMACKKK…. SMACKKK…. SMACKKK…., He gave me one last round of four SMACKKKS, and then stopped. My bum was burning hot, like Papa used to make it. I felt a strange almost erotic feeling inside of me, and then I felt my own wetness dripping down my inner thigh. My bottom felt like it was glowing bright red and I knew my pussy was even wetter. What’s even worse, is that Sir Michael had enjoyed making me that way. Even though my bottom stung, I was captivated by this man and secretly hoped that he would make me cumm for him again.</p></div>",[]
966,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 4",4,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,5,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The First Step</p> <p>He walked around to the front of his desk, and pulled out a cloth that he laid in front of me. I opened my eyes in fear and wonder as he unwrapped the linen cloth. “Julie, you are about to take your first step toward becoming my well trained assistant. I will respect your maidenhood virginity, but I will train you in all of the other ways that a woman can please a man. You will become my “cherry slave girl” and will do exactly everything that I ask of you. You will be trained and tested so that you will learn to please me in all ways.”</p> <p>I thought about running away, since I now realized he wanted Jamie and me to be his “little sexual playthings”, and I didn’t know if my sister or I could endure that. To do what Sir Michael was planning to do to me would be so humiliating and strip me of all of my dignity. It would also require all of my willpower to perform for him, as he would expect me to. But he had excited me so much with his fingers earlier, being forced to perform for him and made to cumm under his masterful fingers. I knew I had no choice but to conform to his wishes and desires for me. He had said that this was the first step to becoming his slave, the first step of my truly submissive life with him. This would be a life for me that was so different then what I was used to, a life of sexual slavery. At 18, my sexual experiences were very limited, almost non-existent, and now I was on the verge of a life of total sexual submission to a man who held me in the palm of his hand. I was in awe of his power over me, and knew that he would make me conform to his desires.</p> <p>“Are you willing to accept your place here and have me begin your training. Julie?” he asked, “Or do I have to spank you into submission?”</p> <p>I considered my options, and realized that I really didn’t want to end up on the streets or in prison, so Jamie and I had little choice. I softly answered, ""If that is what you require of me, Sir, then that is what I will do. But please don’t hurt me.""</p> <p>”That's my good girl,” He laughed, “I wouldn't hurt you, Julie. In fact, I have every intention of helping you to enjoy your learning lessons as I enjoy your whimpers while you give me pleasure. That is what makes my cock hard, Julie girl, your whimpers of pleasure for me.""</p> <p>I trembled at his words and I watched him as he began to take out a selection of items from the drawer and place them in a nice, neat line on the white linen cloth. Some I recognized, others I did not. There were tubes of lubricant, a long probe with rubber beads, a series of large plugs, appear shaped thing, a double balloon thing with an inflating bulb and hoses coming out from it, and a medical speculum, all laid out in a nice neat row. I feared what he was going to do to me with those instruments, but I feared being abandoned to the harsh cruel authorities in town even more. I had never had any of these things in my body before, and I was overwhelmingly frightened. He moved behind me and said, ""You have a lovely body, Julie. Now don’t move sweetie. You need to learn to accept my touches.""</p> <p>His hands began stroking my crimson red buttocks. I clung to the desk, as his hands moved all over her bottom. “I’ll bet you are already enjoying this, aren’t you Julie? I’ll bet your pussy is almost dripping wet."" His hand reached down between my legs, and his thick fingers curling up under my butt cheeks touched my dripping slit. “AAHHHhhhh yes, my dear girl. I can tell this is exciting you.”</p> <p>""Spread your legs open wide, Julie! Hurry up, girl. I want to feel just how excited you really are."" As my face turned red, his hand cupped all of my sex easily, and then a thumb popped inside of my anus. I squealed at the intrusion into my tight little bottom. “What is my thumb penetrating right now, Julie?, He demanded. I hesitated for a moment, until he rammed his thumb deeper and demanded, “Say it, Julie. Tell me all the words you know for this sweet little puckered opening that is mine.” His hand clenched and unclenched on my sex and moved into my anus, goosing my body, and making my hips wiggle seductively to try to escape his ravaging hand. SMACKKK. His hand shot out and hit my ass cheek hard. ""I said, tell me."" I stumbled for words, as he returned to goosing me between the legs, my hips involuntarily thrusting forward into his hand as he fondled my hot sex and clit, and probed my tight anal ring. “Aahhh, my anus, my asshole, my bottomhole, and my rosebud, Sir.”</p> <p>""Very nice, Julie. You have such a beautiful ass, my dear, and I am going to enjoy training it so much. Have you ever had anything inside of your anus, before your examination today?”</p> <p>“No, Sir!” I whispered. “Well get used to it, Julie, because you and I are going to become very intimate. I am going to let you remain a virgin, but I am going to make use of your other two orifices so that you may pleasure me whenever I desire. You have already learned a lesson on how to suck me with your mouth, and now we are going to work on your tight little anal rose.” I trembled at his words, and suddenly I realized what he was going to do. He wanted to stretch open my tight little asshole. That’s what he meant before about exercising and stretching my little hole. I was sure it would hurt, but I knew that I didn’t have much choice and must submit.</p> <p>I turned red in embarrassment, as his hands moved over my bum and tickled me between my cheeks. Just like a little girl, with my ass revealed as if I was going to be punished with a spanking or something by my Daddy.</p> <p>""You are such a good girl, Julie, and I like that."" His hands continued to stroke my hot ass cheeks, feeling the taut flesh. I clenched my ass cheeks tightly in fear. I was hoping to stop him from playing with me, or at least detour his other intentions.</p> <p>His hands continued to grab my young ass flesh, rubbing my cheeks, still allowing me to tighten them whenever he got close to my tight anal ring. ""Don't you like my touches there, Julie? I didn’t know what to say, but finally breathed out, “I’m afraid, Sir!”</p> <p>He grinned and said, ”Yes my dear girl, I’m sure you are a little fearful, but you know that I desire you, and that you have promised to abide by my wishes. I promised to take care of you and you in turn are going to yield to me your tightest little hole, aren't you Julie? You know that I am doing all this to help prepare you for me, later. In fact you are going to help me to exercise your tight little nether hole. I am going to use many things inside your tiny asshole, and I will have to stretch it much wider for you to be able to take my manhood, later. You saw all these lovely little instruments, some of them are very small and some are very big. All of them will be used to stretch and “exercise” your tight little anus, until you are ready for me. When you are ready to yield your tight anal virginity to me, then I will accept your gift of your anal virginity, and take you with a lover’s passion. Until then, I will keep you as my protected ward, and make sure that your hands and mouth will get plenty of use as you relieve my pent up stress."" I shivered at his words, while his hands continued to play with my bare flesh, massaging and rubbing my ass cheeks.</p> <p>I quivered in fear as I realized that my tight little bottomhole was going to be someday plundered and penetrated by his big cock. I had never ever really considered that a man would want to penetrate a girl’s tight little bottomhole, but Sir Michael was determined to stretch mine with his toys and then his thick manhood. I considered all my alternate possibilities, and then trembling, I said, ""I will do whatever you want, Sir Michael. I want to please you, Sir. You have been very kind to my sister and myself, and we do owe you some gratitude for that. Just please, Sir Michael, don't hurt me too much. Please be gentle with me and even though I know it will probably hurt and I probably won’t like it, I’ll do whatever you desire for me. I will yield myself to you, Sir, but I beg you to please be gentle with me. It just felts so strange to have something in me back there.""</p> <p>""Shush, my little girl,” Sir Michael said. “I will take good care of you. I will lubricate your tight little asshole real good with my finger, real deep inside, so you are very wet and slippery. You want me to lubricate you, don't you Julie? You don't want me to do it to you dry? Tell me what you want me to do, Julie.""</p> <p>I began to sob, while his hands were still pawing all over my flesh like he owned me. ""Yes,"" I replied.</p> <p>""Yes what, Julie. Do you want me to penetrate you dry? Is that what you want?""</p> <p>""No,” I squealed loudly, “I want you to lubricate me…., I mean lubricate my anus with your finger, Sir."" I replied, humiliated at what he required me to say.</p> <p>""OK Julie, I’ll do that for you, but first, I'm going to feel your pussy, Julie. I know you like that! I am going to put my fingers into your smooth little pussy and see how wet you already are. While I do that, I want you to loosen up your ass cheeks. I can't feel your anus if you keep your cheeks so tightly clenched. OK, Julie? Can you spread your legs and your cheeks a little wider for me, just a little wider so I have better access."" His voice was so commanding, as he ordered me to perform for him.</p> <p>Then I felt his cold fingers slip around into my pussy, tickling my pink folds. His other hand slipped between my cheeks, and his finger encircled my tight anal ring. I shuddered as he touched me there, while his other hand slipped around between the lips of her pussy. They were already dripping wet with my juices and from the weird excitement that I felt as a result of his intense desire for me. He was such a powerful man, and I knew he wanted me. I bowed out my legs, giving him greater freedom to my pussy, but also leaving my tiny anus unprotected from his fat finger that he soon pushed between my spread cheeks.</p> <p>""Your pussy is so sweet and so wet. Someday you will make a great fuck for some lucky man.,"" he said. Then his fingers slipped deeper between her pussy lips, seeking out the barrier in my vagina. His other finger, the one circling my rear hole, tickled my anus and made it wiggle and wink. Wiggle your ass for me, Julie. I want you to show me that you are enjoying having me touch your virgin pussy and your tiny asshole. You want me to do this, don't you Julie? You want me to tickle your asshole, and massage your pussy like this, don't you?"" he asked, teasing me. I shivered and felt so funny as he touched me and circled my tight little ring. I actually was enjoying his attentions, and so I said, “Yes, Sir! I do!”</p> <p>He chuckled for a second, and then Michael stopped his fondling of me and moved behind me. He bent down so he would have an unobstructed view when I exposed my asshole to him.</p> <p>""Now be a good girl, Julie, and reach back with both hands and spread your cheeks apart."" Hesitantly I grabbed my youthful globes in my two small hands and with my fingers only inches from my asshole, I began to peel back the fleshy globes. ""A little farther, Julie!” he asked. “Spread them real wide for me, Julie. Can you feel your tiny little rosebud puckering as it awaits my touch. It’s so cute! Imagine how much I will enjoy sliding my thick manhood between those pretty cheeks, and how big it will have to stretch to take my thick 8” cock.""</p> <p>He watched my expression of shame as I exposed my most intimate opening to his gaze. He blew on it, making me shiver in fear. Then he took his finger and tickled the rim of my anal ring. I wiggled my ass as he tickled me. He slapped my ass and he laughed as he continued to stimulate my tight little rosebud. Then he commanded to me, ""Stretch yourself back over my desk, Julie, and hold on.""</p> <p>As soon as I had stretched myself out, gripping the edge of the other side, He pushed down on my back, forcing me down onto the surface. ""Push your ass up now! Good girl, Julie! Then he stepped in front of me and wrapped a wrist cuff around each wrist, and secured then around the front legs on his desk. I was stretched over his desk, and held in place for him to do with me as he willed. He looked into the eyes, and said, “I'm going to lubricate your asshole, first, Julie. Then you will be given an enema to clean you out. After you are totally clean, I will begin probing it with various instruments. All of them will all measure the elasticity of the sphincter in your asshole and help to prepare you for me.""</p> <p>I lay secured across his desk, my head resting on the hard surface, totally exposed to him. I saw him take a container from the table, and heard him unscrewing the metal cap. I knew that it was some form of lubricating jelly. I just waited for the touch of Sir Michael's hands rubbing between my ass cheeks and the lubrication he had promised to me.. I was secured and helpless as Sir Michael took liberties with me that I never would of dreamed of letting anyone do to me. His hands continued rubbed and massaging my cheeks and tickling my anal rosebud.</p> <p>Then he said, ""Now relax, Julie, this is going to feel cold and strange."" He placed his fingers on both sides of my asshole, stretching the little bud apart. His finger and the cold jelly on it touched my shriveled little rosebud. My body jerked in response as I knew my moment of anal training was about to begin. ""Relax Julie,” He said, “It’s only a little cool lubricant. Take a deep breath and relax your asshole. Now push your little anal rose out for me,"" He ordered.</p> <p>He felt the tiny mouth push out and he took that opportunity to push in with his finger. His finger slid in effortlessly, helped by the slick jelly, while my asshole stretched tight around his knuckle. He heard me suck in a breath and gasp, as he began fingering my tight asshole. He twisted his finger inside of me, feeling me deeply, while his knuckle stretched my anus inward and outward to accommodate his plunging finger.</p> <p>""Another deep breath, Julie,"" He said, as his finger pushed in harder. I felt every centimeter of his finger sliding along my anal tract on the slick jelly until his knuckles banged against the inner linings of my stretched asshole.</p> <p>I felt violated and very exposed, while my sphincter tried to relax on the plunging finger inside of me. I felt my sphincter spasming, gripping his fat finger, hugging it tightly. Then I heard him open the top of the lubricant jar again.</p> <p>""I’m going to rub it around inside this time, Julie. So relax your asshole again."" His finger began moving out, then back in again, corkscrewing around inside of me. I knew he was lubricating me for bigger things, namely his 8” cock. He pulled his finger out and I heard him push it inside the jar again, a sloshing sound as he coated it again. ""Now two fingers, Julie. Are you doing all right?""</p> ""Is it going to hurt?"" I whimpered. I braced myself, and then a sudden plunge back inside of me. His fingers were stretching my little hole wider and wider. It hurt as they turned and twisted around inside of me, not stopping until they were embedded deep, past his knuckles. <p>""OOOH,"" I cried out as Michael spread his fingers inside of me, stretching my anal tract to accommodate them.</p> <p>He pulled his fingers from my asshole, watching as my little rosebud closed and winked at him, with the lubricating jelly making my tiny hole glisten. Then he walked in front of me and took the pear shaped double balloon shaped plug with the hand pump and hoses attached. I had never seen anything like this before, and didn’t realize what a wicked little device it really was. I had no idea what I was in for. He moved behind me and spread my cheeks wide, and said. “This is called a double balloon butt plug, Julie. And it is used to administer an enema to you.”</p> <p>Suddenly I felt something nosing itself into my rectal opening and felt the cool rubber tip slide inside of me. Sir Michael slowly inched all of the balloon into my anus, and then began to pump it up. My anus expanded, as one balloon inside and one balloon outside of my rectum expanded my tight little hole. I soon felt strangely full back there. He then went over to the sink and brought back a large red bag filled with some kind of fluid. He attached the bag to one of the hoses, and suddenly I felt a rush of warm fluids fill the insides of my bottomhole. Plugged as I was and securely fastened over his desk, I had no other option than to suffer the indignities of having an enema. I knew what it was, because Papa had given me a few of them, but he didn’t use a double balloon plug, or secure me down. The fluid quickly filled my rectal cavity to bursting, and the cramps soon arrived. Plugged and restrained as I was, I could only whimper and plead for Sir Michael’s mercy.</p> <p>As I sobbed and whimpered in pain for him, he reminded me, “Julie, you may squeal and cry all you want, but this is required for your own good and to clean out your colon. If I didn’t do this first, you couldn’t stand the training methods. Now just relax and hold it a bit more, and then I’ll let you void it.</p> <p>I tried to be strong and tried to be brave, but it hurt so much! Finally, as I sobbed from the cramps and water pressure inside of my colon, I felt his hand on my bottom as he released some of the pressure inside of the balloon. He moved a basin behind me and gently pulled the plug out. My bowels gushed out their contents and soon I felt relief. Sir Michael gave me one more quick enema to rinse me, and then he gently cleaned and prepared me for my anal stretching exercises.</p> <p>After he had cleansed my bottom, he picked up a long anal rubber probe. The device had to be over 14 inches long, with a pull ring on the end. The probe tip was skinny, barely the size of my little finger, but every two inches was a bead, about the size of a plum. The probe was used to test depths, the beads only purpose was to expand my anal tract as it moved in. He showed it to me, and said, ""I'm going to see how deep this will go, Julie. It is going to feel very strange the deeper it goes. It will probably cause some cramping inside you, Julie, but you will be fine. I want you to lie still while I do it. Can you do that, Julie?"" I nodded and said, “Yes, Sir, I’ll try!”</p> <p>It looked so long and menacing. How was he ever going to get something that long inside me. I began breathing rapidly as I waited, unable to do anything but tremble in fear. Then I felt the probe at my anus and it slowly began to slide inside of me. I felt the pressure as it moved deeper inside of me, the first bead stretching my anus open before popping inside of me. Sir Michael continued to press the probe forward so the second bead now passing through my anus. My tight little rectum clamping down on the beads as they passed through. Two beads were now inside of me, stretching my anus open and then hugging them as they passed.</p> <p>Michael watched carefully as over ten inches of the probe was pushed inside of my tight little asshole. Then the next bead stretched my asshole wider to accept it. He allowed it to enter before he began to move it, watching me as I moved my feet and danced as the probe was very uncomfortable by now. He began to pull it out, slowing down as the third bead was pulled loose. I gasped loudly as my asshole convulsed and had to shift to allow its passage. He pulled another bead from my asshole with a slight pop sound that could be heard throughout the room.</p> <p>My body just shivered and trembled as I endured a trial the likes of which I had never previously known. It felt like my guts were being pulled from me. Finally he pulled the last bead out and my anus began spasming wildly. My asshole felt hot and then empty as the last bead was pulled out. The little rubbery ring of my anus closed after the last bead in me popped free. He asked me, “Now that wasn’t so bad, was it, Julie?”</p> <p>I let out a sigh of relief. ""OOhhh Sir, it hurt terribly, and it gave me cramps when it was in so deep. I'm glad it's over,"" I said. </p><p>Sir Michael dipped the probe back in the jelly, ""It's not over yet, Julie! I need to do it one more time, only this time deeper. I need to see how much your asshole can accept. After all, I am a very well endowed man, and I don’t want to hurt you when I plunge to your depths as I take your anal virginity. Now take a deep breath and relax again, like a good girl,"" Suddenly, I felt the probe push against my asshole. This time he didn’t wait for my response. Sir Michael pushed it all in with one continuous push. Restrained as I was, I screamed wildly and kicked out, as it hurt so much more, the deeper it went. I panted and gasped, in between sobs, as he pushed the anal balls in deeper.</p> <p>It felt like a huge snake, as it continued to go inside of me, banging painfully against my anal tract as the balls expanded my rectal walls. I bowed my legs out, hoping to relieve some of the pain and cramping, but Sir Michael continued to press in even deeper. I could feel the beads go inside of me, now over 12 inches of thick rubber pressing upward into my previously unpenetrated colon. ""AAAgghhhhh, PLEASE! OOOwwww, Sir, please hurry and get it over with,"" I cried out, “It really hurts!” as the probe continuing the deeper exploration of my anal tract.</p> <p>Finally Sir Michael hit the limit of the probe. Any farther and I was sure he would cause serious damage to my anal tract for me. ""You have it all, Julie, all fourteen inches of it. How does it feel?""</p> <p>""OOOhhhh, GOD! PLEASE, take it out quick,” I squealed in panic, “The cramps are terrible.""</p> <p>I was dancing around on my toes, spreading my legs to try to stop the spasming cramps. Sir Michael took his time, pulling it out, then pushing it back in again, fucking my ass with the plunging probe.</p> <p>""OOOhhh, Hurry,"" I begged. I finally felt it being reluctantly dragged from my plundered asshole. I slumped down on the table, glad to have it over with.</p> <p>""We’re not done yet, Julie! Now I'm going to inspect inside your asshole."" I groaned in dispair, as he pulled out a rectal speculum. It was over 6 ½ inches long, with three long prongs. It was built to spread an anal opening over three inches wide. The three prongs allowed maximum stretching and had a scissor like locking mechanism, allowing it to lock open at various widths.</p> My body went tense again when I saw the device. I knew it would hurt me when I was spread that wide. I heard the jar opening again, knowing what was coming. I watched as Sir Michael liberally put the jelly on the three prongs. ""Must you do that, Sir? I beg you, please don't!"" I sobbed, with tears running down my face and falling onto the table. <p>Sir Michael stroked my ass cheeks, and said, ""Now, now Julie, I must inspect you properly. This makes it very easier for me to hold you open. Now just relax your asshole, or it will hurt worse if you fight it. Trust me, Julie! I’ve opened a number of young girls bottoms to the pleasures of anal sex. In fact, my cousin, Doctor Brown and I have published a book on “Anal Sex Training” and have done this numerous times to young girls in our employment. This is for your own good, believe me!"" He said.</p> <p>I paused for a moment, “The Doctor is your cousin?”</p> <p>Before I got an answer, I felt the cold metal instrument touch my asshole. I tensed up and felt the three probes running over my exposed anus before they finally started to enter me. It did not hurt very much as it went in, for which I was very thankful. Then Sir Michael twisted it a little bit to move the arms deeper into my rectum. I felt a little stretched, but the spread between them was only about an inch wide. Then HE reached for the tube of lubricant.</p> <p>“Julie, I need to examine how your inner rectal tract responds to this ointment. I will probably use some of it to help lubricate your bottomhole when I take you. You would like me to lubricate you, wouldn’t you? Knowing I had no choice, I said, “YES, Sir! Please lubricate me good!”.</p> <p>“I know you can stand a little more stretching, and it will give you an idea of how wide your anus will stretch to accommodate me."" HE began to squeeze the scissors grip, watching as the three prongs began to expand my little hole. HE pulled the prongs a bit out until the outer flange locked on the lips of my anus. HE then slowly squeezed it again, satisfied that the prongs were secure, watching as my anus gaped widely before him.</p> <p>""Stop PLEASE!,"" I screamed, as I felt my rubbery anal ring stretching wide open. The stretching of my sphincter muscles burned like fire and I feared that HE would tear my tight little bottomhole. It felt terrible, my asshole opening up wider than ever before. Then I felt the cool air of the room entering my opening that was so widely expanded. ""No more PLEASE!"" I begged, “It REALLY HURTS!” I screamed. I was deathly afraid that HE would tear my anus and that I would bleed to death. </p><p>Sir Michael continued as my anus now was spread almost two inches wide, exposing a large pink gaping hole. HE ran HIS finger around the inside of my sphincter ring, letting me feel how open I was for HIM.</p> <p>""A little more, Julie,"" HE announced as HE spread my anus a little more. Another squeeze and it was over two inches, with my inner tract exposed to HIS gaze. HE could actually see deep inside of my anal opening. </p><p>My tears were flowing freely from my eyes as my anus burned from the stretching. I felt his fingers encircle the rim of my stretched anus. Suddenly a sharp pain erupted from inside of my asshole, and I cried, as my rectum began to spasm. I heard his voice, telling me that it was almost open two and a half inches wide. The burning pain from my asshole radiated throughout my whole body, and I just sobbed, wanting the pain to stop. I jerked in pain as Sir Michael locked the speculum open, a sudden pain shooting out from my painfully spread anus. ""OOOOWWWW, PLEASSSSSE"" I cried, as I could really feel the pain from my terribly dilated anus.</p> <p>I looked back through my tears, and Sir Michael had a look of awe about him as if he had never seen an asshole so spread as mine. It left me open wide for HIS pleasure, with very little interference from the speculum. Then HE took a little dab of the ointment and placed a little bit around the rim of my anus. Playfully HE ran his finger around the outside of my anal pucker, continually feeling me squirm as my tender anal ring suddenly began burning from the ointment.</p> <p>""OOOWWWW, MY GOD, Sir. What is that stuff? It burns so much!,"" I cried.</p> <p>Sir Michael showed me a tube of Ben-Gay liniment and said, ""I warmed up your anus with a little bit of this warming ointment, Julie. Now lay still, my sweet girl, while I rub a little bit of crème around inside of your asshole.""</p> <p>""No please, NOT that,"" I cried, as I had already felt the pain from the heat of the Ben-Gay on my anal rim, and now he wanted to rub it on the inside of my anal tract. This would be much worse on the inside of my tender anal tract, and I couldn’t believe that he was doing this terrible thing to me. I know I had been naughty before, but this was just painfully cruel. I cried loudly, but despite my pleas, he applied the crème around the mouth of my anus and then rubbed some down inside. At first it felt cool, but then suddenly I jerked and squealed out loudly, ""AAAGGGhhhhh GOD! OOOhhhhhh, PLEASE, SIR! OOhhh, it burns terribly. OOOhhhh, PLEASE wipe it off."" Cuffed as I was, I could do nothing but wiggle and move my ass around, as the Ben-Gay burned on my sensitive exposed and tender inner flesh. It felt like fire in my hole, and I was sure that it would permanently harm me.</p> <p>Sir Michael laughed, and then released the speculum, watching as my asshole slowly decreased in size and spasmed from the heat of the Ben-Gay. After a few minutes it was still open over a half an inch, refusing to shrink back to its tiny former self, while the Ben-Gay still burned on my sensitive anal rosebud and inner tissues. I felt my anus gaping open and knew that little rosebud would never be the same again. I also knew that soon it would be stretched to my limit, as it would be wrapped around Sir Michael’s massive 8” cock. I shivered with fear as a burning ache lingered from the Ben-Gay on my tender anus opening.</p> <p>Sir Michael walked around the desk and lifted my face and kissed me on the lips. I felt a rush of passion inside of me for this man. I knew he was hurting me, but yet I wanted him to love me. I was willing to suffer a little for him, but I needed to know why he wanted to hurt me. “Why?” I asked.</p> <p>He lifted my pretty face and kissed me again, and said, “You know why, Julie. I am training you to accept anything that I desire from you. I desired to see you whimper and wiggle for me with the Ben-Gay burning your anus. It causes no permanent harm, but trains you to be accepting of my desires. Now relax, Julie, and feel the warmth that I have for you. You please me very much and you did a wonderful job of passing the first step, and I’m proud of you!”</p></div>",[]
967,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 5",5,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,1,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sphincter Training</p> <p>""You've been a very good girl, Julie, and we are almost done for the day. I know it hurt you when I stretched your tiny asshole and put Ben-Gay on it, but you must endure it so I won’t hurt you when I sodomize you. I know that you want to please me, Julie. You do want to please me, don't you?""</p> <p>My tear stained face looked up at him. I had already endured so much. How much more could he want from me? ""Yes Sir, I want to please you. I will endure whatever you do to make me ready to satisfy and please you, Sir, but please be gentle with me!"" He released me from my bindings, but left my cuffs on and gave me another kiss on my cheek.</p> <p>He smiled at me and then walked over to a soft leather couch that was on the side of his study as I just lay exhausted across his desk.</p> <p>""Come over here, Julie,"" He ordered. He watched me rise and slowly make my way over to him. He pointed to the couch, and told me, ""Julie, I want you to lie down on your stomach over the end of this couch, but first I want you to remove all of your clothes. We have one more training session to go through.</p> <p>I slowly unbuttoned my skirt and then my blouse. Next I unlaced my chemise and pulled it over my head. I stood in only my socks and was about to remove them also, when he said, “Good girl, those are OK to leave on. Now lie down for me."" The couch wasn’t really long enough to fully lie out flat on, so I knelt over the end of it, pushing my ass out at him. He used little chains to refasten my cuffs to the floor on either side of the couch. I knew this was going to hurt me again, or he wouldn’t have fastened me down again.</p> <p>I also knew that in this posture, my red and swollen asshole was peaking out at him, and my hairless pussy was still dripping with my moist dew. He helped me to lie over the rolled end, and then adjusted my legs, spreading them wide, so my pussy and asshole were gaping open again for his gaze.</p> <p>""Flat on your stomach, with your bottom up, Julie, That's good,"" He said, patting my ass cheeks. Now I am going to start your next lesson in a minute. You're going to be good for me, aren't you, Julie? Otherwise I will have to spank you again, and I’m sure you don't want me to do that, do you!</p> <p>""What are you going to do to me?"" I sniffling, tears in my eyes again.</p> <p>"" I told you that I enjoy sodomizing a young girl’s ass like yours, Julie, but you have to be able to please me with your asshole, as well. I don't want to just fuck my cock in and out. No, I want you to pleasure my cock. You want to please and pleasure me, don't you, Julie?""</p> <p>""Yes, Sir."" I sniffling again, ""How do I do that?</p> <p>""That is what I am going to train you to do now. I am going to help you to know how to pleasure my cock. You'd like to learn that, wouldn't you, Julie?"" He watched me as I nodded. Then he said, ""You are going to have a “sphincter training” lesson. I will teach you how to grab my cock with your sphincter muscles and milk it until I cumm.. It will be very pleasurable for me and will give you pleasure also, knowing that you are making me happy.” He stroked my hair tenderly from my face, and even wiped a tear from my cheek.</p> <p>""You look very beautiful, Julie, but I need you to open your legs a little more. You are going to have to spread them wide for me. I know you can do that, Julie. Can you open up wide and show me that cute pink asshole?""</p> <p>I opened my legs and pushed out my ass, but he requested, ""More, Julie, spread them real wide. Spread your legs all the way to the edge of the couch. Yeah, Julie, that's so much better. Real nice, Julie, now I have such a nice view of your cute puckered asshole and dripping pussy."" He walked around me and his hands began caressing over my upturned ass cheeks. He grabbed a small pillow, tapping lightly on my side, and said, ""Lift up and put this pillow under you. Yes, way down. I want you to raise your ass up, just a little tiny bit.”</p> <p>I felt him lifting my ass up higher then the rest of my body, with the pillow keeping my rear elevated up.</p> <p>""Such a pretty face. Turn it so that you are looking back at me.’ He said, stroking my cheek. “I want to see your face, Julie, as I train your sphincter."" He walked over to the table, and returning with a big pink butt plug. It was medium length, about six inches long, with a skinny tip and a pear shaped body that gradually got bigger until it narrowed at the base. It looked like a fat pink pear with a narrow base and had a bulb hanging down from it.</p> <p>""This is your new butt plug.” He said, “The tapered end goes into your asshole to help stretch it out, and you already know how that feels. It gets bigger and then begins to shrink down in size until your asshole closes around it. The large end prevents you from pushing it out, so it seals itself with no escape. I can inflate the out part of the plug so that no matter how hard you try, you cannot push it out.""</p> <p>He lubricated the butt plug and placed it against my exposed asshole, making sure that he played with me before he pushed it in. I gasped a breath, holding it, gritting my teeth as my asshole slowly stretched wide to willingly accommodate the tip. Wider and wider, the butt plug stretched me as he pushed it in, slowly expanding my asshole in an effort to help me accept the big plug. ""PPHHooff,"" a whoosh of air escaping from my asshole as suddenly my sphincter ring grabbed onto the base of the plug, and sucked it in, trapping it tightly inside of me. I felt stuffed, with my little asshole now stretched to the max to accommodate the big pink plug. Slowly he began to pump the inner lining so that I would be truly full.</p> <p>When he finished, he asked, ""Now that wasn’t so bad, was it, Julie?” ""Well, No, Sir, but my sphincter has a little burning sensation yet."" I answered, moving my feet a little, while my sphincter spasmed due to a slow burning sensation as it adjusted to the stretching.</p> <p>""Let me tell you about this butt plug.” He said. “I want you to squeeze your butt cheeks tightly so your sphincter grips onto it. Now try it, Julie, and show me how well you can do it.""</p> <p>I tightened my asshole, trying to grip the unyielding plug inside of me.</p> <p>""Again, do it again for me."" He said.</p> <p>I did it again. “That's not so bad. I can do this.” I thought. A little snug for my asshole, but he had already done worse things to me then this.</p> <p>""Now what I want you to do is grab the butt plug for five seconds, let go of it, grab it again for five seconds then let it go. Can you do that, Violet?”</p> <p>“I’ll try, Sir Michael”, I whispered. He watched my expression, seeing me grind my face as I squeezed it and then let it go and then repeated the exercise again.</p> <p>""Very good, Julie,"" He said, sitting down near my face again. ""Now the hard part, Julie. I want you to do that every twenty seconds. Squeeze for five seconds, release and then squeeze for five seconds again. Wait twenty seconds and start all over again. Can you do that?""</p> <p>""How long do I have to do this?"" I questioned.</p> <p>""You have to exercise and train your asshole for an hour!""</p> <p>""NO,” I protested, “I can't do that, not for an hour. How about just for a couple of minutes."" I whined. He smacked my bottom, and said, ""In order to train your sphincter, Julie, you have to do this for an hour. You're a big girl now and I know you can do it.""</p> <p>""OK, Sir, I’ll try,"" I answered. ""Begin now, Julie, and don't forget, every 20 seconds, clench for five seconds, release and clench again for 5 seconds, wait 20 seconds and start again."" He reminded me.</p> <p>He watched as I began, seeing my ass cheeks clenching, unclenching and then clenching again. He must have known that I would slow down, because everything was fine for about five minutes, before I yelped in pain.</p> <p>""OOWW, What was that for??"" I shouted. I felt a sharp pain on my ass, as he spanked me hard. ""OOWWWW,"" I yelled again. ""Please stop.""</p> <p>""Julie, I told you that you would have to grip the butt plug for five seconds, release it, grip again for five seconds and then wait for 20 seconds before starting again."" HE laughed out loud, ""You were cheating, and the effectiveness of the butt plug depends on you upholding your part of the training. Now do it like I told you to!""</p> <p>""OOOOW,” I squealed, as he spanked me again. Now pay attention, Julie,"" He said, slapping my ass hard, making me jump.</p> <p>I gritted my teeth and gripped the butt plug tightly with my sphincter, counting to myself for the five seconds. Then I released it, and did it again. When the five seconds were up again, I counted the twenty seconds. It seemed like only a few seconds before I had to grip the butt plug again. I began to grunt as I gripped the butt plug, my sphincter grabbing tightly onto it. “How am I going to do this for an hour?” I thought.</p> <p>I counted out the twenty seconds again, with my face contoured in pain as I struggled with all of my energy gripping the unyielding plug expanding my tight asshole.</p> <p>Sir Michael looked at me, watching the expressions on my face as I continued to tighten my sphincter on the hard rubber plug. I hoped that all these efforts would be worth it and that I could satisfy HIM as I attempted to please HIM.</p> <p>Suddenly my anus spasmed and my bottom filled with a sharp pain. ""NNNOOO, now what, it burns?"" I screamed as I felt a burning sensation in my asshole, spreading from the butt plug and slowly radiating all around my tight anal tract. “It is just the loosening up of your tensing anal muscles.” He said. “They spasm around the plug, kind of like a cramp from over exertion in your arms or calf muscle. Just relax a moment, and they will soon go away.” </p> <p>Slowly it began to subside, and I gripped the plug as tightly as I could and then released it, beginning my training again. I could feel my anal muscles tighten around the plug, and knew that if it were Sir Michael’s cock, I could squeeze his juices from him with no trouble at all. He watched me tighten and release, but my timing must have been off. He smacked my bottom and said, ""You must pay attention, Julie. You have to both grip it tight and also release it at the right interval."" Sir Michael sat down on the couch beside me, making sure that I was gripping and counting properly. ""There, there, you can do it Julie,"" He said, as his hand began stroking my ass cheeks. He could feel my butt muscles tighten, knowing that I was gripping the butt plug as I was supposed to.</p> <p>I felt his fingers running up and down my ass crack, and felt them bump up against the butt plug buried deep inside of my rectum.</p> <p>Sir Michael traced his fingers around my swollen and enlarged anal opening, which was stretched wide to accommodate the massive butt plug trapped inside of me. ""Tighter, Julie, grip it tighter,"" He said, feeling my ass muscles clenching and unclenching. ""Yes, that's a good girl, I know you can do this. It just takes a little while for your stretched anal ring to get used to this activity. You are gong to get lots of practice doing this on me, so I want you to be prepared properly. I know you can do it, and I know you want to please me with your sweet little bottom, don’t you, Julie?"" I nodded in submission, and said softly, “Yes, Sir, I do!</p> <p>He stroked my face and said, ""You're doing well, Julie, I can see you are trying hard, and doing well. I am really going to enjoy opening you up to the joys of sodomy, my dear Julie. I’m going to enjoy it immensely!""</p> <p>Sir Michael's hands ran up and down my flanks, feeling drops of sweat beginning to form from all of my exertion. It had only been thirty minutes, and I had so much more time to go. Sir Michael placed his hands on my hips and began helping me with the rhythm. He watched my ass clench, with a slight pulling up, and then I relaxed and arched my back. It must have looked almost like I was fucking the butt plug inside of me.</p> <p>I felt him get up and move back behind me. I knew how exposed I must look to him, with my legs spread wide and my pussy open. I could feel the wetness between my legs. I began to pump my hips up and down, as it seemed to relieve some of the cramping of the large butt plug inside of me and the burning had subsided, too. I knew how it must look, but I knew that soon he would be doing this to my spread anus, for real. I imagined that it was Sir Michael inside of me, making me fuck his big cock. I imagined myself being forced to squeeze and pump his powerful tool with my newly trained sphincter muscles.</p> <p>I jumped when I heard a knock on the door, knowing that anyone at the study door could see my totally naked body. ""Don't answer the door, please.” I begged. Sir Michael was already at the door, opening it, with the outside light shining brightly into the room, my naked body was in the direct view of the door. I noticed that it was Doctor Brown. I tried to get up, but I was restrained and wiggling was useless as I was totally on display and only looked more wanton and lustful.</p> <p>""AAAAAHHH, the butt plug sphincter treatment in her rectum,” Dr. Brown snickered. I struggled, but to no avail. Suddenly Sir Michael spanked me with his crop. ""What do you think you are doing,"" He said, slapping me hard on my ass, and pushing me back down. ""You're not finished yet. Anyway, the good Doctor has seen your pretty ass before.""</p> <p>""Now Julie, calm down and continue your training, or you're going to scare the good Doctor into thinking you are sick or something. Why he might even have to give you a series of enemas, to help you if you continue to act up."" He said, as he stroked my face after pushing me back down onto my stomach. He could hear my groans, knowing that I was struggling to grip the butt plug.</p> <p>""Now pay attention, Julie."" Dr. Brown whispering into my ear, ""Get back to squeezing and releasing the butt plug with your sphincter muscles so that you will be able to accept Sir Michael’s manhood into your bottom."" He saw the muscles in my ass contracting, knowing that I had begun to grip the plug again. ""Good girl, now continue to practice like that, until your time is over.""</p> <p>Sir Michael stroked my ass cheeks and then dipped into my soaking pussy lips, as I continued to practice my sphincter lessons. Then he pulled his fingers out and pushed them in front of my face, rubbing them over my lips. ""Lick them clean for me. Taste how sweet you are, Violet. "" He watched as my tongue darted out tentatively, licking the salty cream from his fingers until he finally pushed his fingers into my mouth. My lips then wrapped around his big fingers tightly as I sucked them, just like I had done to his big cock.</p></div>",[]
968,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 6",6,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,-1,-1,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Price To Pay</p> <p>Suddenly, I heard another knock on his study door. Sir Michael told Dr. Brown to open it, and I stayed put this time, having learned my lesson from the last time. As the door opened, I blushed in shame as I saw my little sister Jamie enter the doorway. She hesitantly walked with the Doctor over by me, and said, “Violet, you’re naked and what is that thing sticking out of your bottom?” I buried my head in shame, and couldn’t answer. Finally Sir Michael turned to Jamie, and said, “Julie is being ‘sized’. It is necessary for her to be trained and exercised in her bottom so that she will be able to please me with her tight little bottomhole, and you will soon also have this done to your sweet little bottomhole, Jamie! I’m sure the good Doctor explained to you about retaining your sweet maidenhead, but then proceeded to educate you in how to pleasure a man orally while he was in your room, didn’t he?”</p> <p>Jamie was stunned and submissively hung her head and weakly said, “Yes Sir, he did.” He looked Jamie in her pretty blue eyes, and asked, “Did he make you swallow his essence, too?” Jamie blushed brightly and shivered as she thought about swallowing the Doctors cumm. Then she softly whispering, “Yes Sir, he did, and I choked on it, too!”</p> <p>“Then I guess the Doctor and I will have to give both of you more practice, so that you both get used to swallowing a man’s juice without choking on it. As for you, Jamie, we will begin your anal training in my study tomorrow!” Jamie shivered and trembled in fear as she thought about exposing her tight bottomhole for the same training that I was undergoing now.</p> <p>I turned to him and imploringly begged him, “Please Sir Michael, let me be your “anal servant”, but spare my little sister.” He slapped my bottom, and said, “No Julie, you both have a ‘Price To Pay’ and both of you are going to be trained to pleasure me with your tight little bottoms as well as your mouths.”</p> <p>Suddenly, I looked at the clock and realized that my hour of sphincter training was over. My bottom ached from the squeezing and from the repeated smacks. Sir Michael began rubbing and massaging my cheeks, making me feel loved and wanted. I breathed out, “UUUmmmmmm”, as his hands stroked and massaged me. I no longer cared about other people watching. I only cared about his hands and what they were doing to me. I loved his touch. After several minutes of having Sir Michael massage me, the Doctor stepped forward to inspect my bottom and anus, and after tickling my anal ring briefly, he quickly pronounced me in fine physical shape.</p> <p>Sir Michael then helped me up, and told me to leave the butt plug inside of my anus for the rest of the day. He said that it was necessary to stretch me and to continue my preparation for sodomy. He called it “sizing me” and then he told me that I was going to spend the night with him in his room. I trembled and quivered as I thought about what he was going to do to me. Then he handed me my clothes and ordered both Jamie and myself to go to our rooms, wash up and prepare ourselves in dresses, for dinner with Doctor Brown and himself at 5 pm.</p></div>",[]
969,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 7",7,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,1,3,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dinner with Master</p> <p>After getting dressed, Jamie and I walked to our rooms, I found it rather difficult to walk ladylike with that big butt plug stuck up in my bum. Jamie followed me to my room, and asked me if she could look at my bum and the butt plug again. I agreed, and bent over the bed as she lifted my skirt. She gasped in dismay, as she stared at how dilated and stretched my little bottomhole is.</p> <p>“Julie,” she asked, “Does it hurt much to be prepared for him like this?” I stood up and turned around to face her. “Jamie, we are in Sir Michael’s debt and owe him a lot for rescuing us. He has willingly offered to take us in as his “wards”, and feed us and clothe us and care for us. Personally, I think we are more like his private little sex slaves, but I have willingly accepted our fate for the next few years with Sir Michael. I have allowed him to do things to me, like touch me, and finger me, and spank me, that I never thought I could or would allow anyone but my husband to do to me. And yes, Jamie, it did hurt to be prepared like this. However, we have a dept to repay, a beautiful home to live in, and a man who cares about us very much and someone with money to look after us. I was willing to submit to him, and Jamie, you will be willing to submit too. You willingly are going to bend over and allow him to spread your sweet cheeks to do the same things to you. We are his property until we turn twenty one, and there is little that we can do, but accept it. I am glad that he has respected us enough to save our frontal virginities, even if he has violated us both orally and plans to take our bottoms. Anyway, he and his cousin, the Doctor, are very handsome men who I really don’t mind getting a little sexual education lesson from. Things could be a lot worse for us. So get used to the fact that we are going to be his little playmates, Jamie, until we are ready to leave here.”</p> <p>Jamie looked at me puzzled, and said, “I understand the playmate thing, Julie, but did you say that the Doctor is his cousin?” “Well, that is what he told me in the study, so I assume it is true.” I responded. We got talking so much about them, that we lost track of time, and suddenly we looked at the clock, and realized that it was just a few minutes before dinner time. We needed to wash up, so we hurried to the bathroom to get prepared. Then after washing, fixing our hair, and perfuming our bodies, we quickly dressed in two of our best dresses. We wanted to look very nice for both of them tonight. After helping each other get laced up, we both slipped on our shoes, and hurried down the stairs to dinner.</p> <p>Sir Michael and Doctor Brown were waiting for us, and I could tell that we were in trouble. “Both of you are late!”, Sir Michael scolded us. “We will deal with that issue after dinner. As for now, Jamie, you sit next to Doctor Brown, and Julie, you come over and sit next to me.</p> <p>Jamie and I quickly moved to our appointed locations next to the two men. Carlton and Collette served us a full four course meal, with soup and appetizers, fresh vegetables and fruit, the main course was leg of lamb with a baked potato, and finally dessert. It was far more than either my sister or I could eat, but it was wonderful to be treated like such honored guests. We were treated to a glass of fine Chardonnay, and we both felt like little “princesses”. After dinner, Carlton and Collette cleared the table and then Carlton asked if there was anything else that their services would be required for.</p> <p>Sir Michael said, “Yes Carlton, I’d like you to go to my study and bring back two sets of wrist cuffs for our two naughty girls who were late to dinner.” Suddenly our fairytale dinner was turning into a disciplinary session, and both of us were afraid. Carlton left, and within a minute, he had with him two sets of fleece lined leather cuffs. Doc Brown and Sir Michael quickly wrapped them around our wrists, and laid two long cushions across the table. They then bent us over the table, and Sir Michael moved a lever under the table, which opened the table up and produced two sets of wrist-sized stock like apparatus. They opened them up, and placed our cuffed wrists inside. Then the bar was lowered across our wrists, and we were positioned, stretched and restrained, all at one time. Next, our dresses were lifted, and our frilly drawers were displayed for their viewing pleasure.</p> <p>Doc Brown and Sir Michael discussed our chastisement, and finally decided on two smacks for each minute that we were late and a good frigging afterward for each of us. Since we were ten minutes late, that meant twenty smacks with whatever instrument they chose. Jamie and I watched, as Sir Michael walked to the corner of the dining room, and removed two long whippy birch twigs that had been peeled and prepared in advance. It was as if they had this disciplinary session planned long before we arrived late.</p> <p>I don’t think that Jamie knew what we were in for, since she hadn’t been spanked very much in her younger days. I however had received the birch once from Papa and once at school, and I knew that it stung like fire. Papa had only given me three cuts, but the time at school, I had gotten six strokes, and it left me crying like a baby. How on earth could we endure twenty such lashes from these men?</p> <p>They moved behind us, and then Sir Michael said, “Ladies, you have both been naughty, and were late to supper this evening. This lesson is not intended to harm you, but rather as a discipline to help both of you to remember that I like punctuality and that you had best be on time in the future.” Suddenly, our skirts were undone and dropped to the floor, as we were left standing in just our drawers. They stroked our bottoms and fondled us to their pleasing. They rubbed our cheeks and teased our pussies, and then stepped back. Suddenly, SWOOSHH… SWOOSHH…, both Jamie and I got a cut from the birch across our panty covered cheeks. It took a second for the burning sensation to hit us, but then Jamie and I both screamed out “AAAAAGGHhhhh”, as the burning sting registered on our bottoms. SWOOOSHH… SWOOOSH.., we each got another cut. We both screamed and echoed each other’s voices. This scene continued for twenty times, as our panty covered bottoms were literally lashed with lines of fire. Even though they offered little protection, I was glad I hadn’t forgotten to wear my drawers this evening. Our bums had been lashed severely, and they burned like nothing that either of us had ever encountered. Restrained as we were, we could do nothing but dance for our esteemed gentlemen, as they birched and disciplined our exposed buttocks. After the twenty strokes had been administered, we both just lay crying in our restrains across our pads that covered the table. The burning sensation was terrible, as if my bottom had been scorched with fire. Suddenly, I felt my panties being bunched up in my crack, and then slit with a knife as Sir Michael tore open my panties. His hand quickly slipped inside of my torn material, and he cupped my dripping slit. His fingers played with my pussy for a moment, and then he pinched my clit. I jerked wildly! I didn’t realize how wet I was until his fingers started playing with me. “You’re soaked, Julie! It’s obvious that a good spanking stimulates you sexually as well as mentally.”</p> <p>It was very obvious that the spanking had literally made me soak myself. I felt so ashamed, as he fingered and rolled my stiff little love bud, driving me wild with lust and desire to cumm for him.</p> <p>Doc Brown was doing the same thing to my sister, and through her sobs, I heard her gasps, as he too found her clitoris. His fingers were teasing and rolling her tender little love pearl, too, as she jerked and gasped at every touch. As Sir Michael frigged my clit, I listened to my sister, as her gasps and panting increased just as mine did. Suddenly, I felt myself stiffen up and a heat wave rolled through my body as through the pain, I was forced to cumm for Sir Michael. My body spasmed and jerked as wave after powerful wave rolled through me. Gently, he continued to wiggle my clit, until I had fully cumm for him, and my tender love bud could hardly stand anymore touching. Almost immediately after I had finished cumming for Sir Michael, Jamie squealed out in bliss, as Doc Brown frigged her love pearl, and brought her to an orgasm, too. After both of us had climaxed and had been made to cumm for our gentlemen, we heard the unzipping of trousers, and fear overtook both of us. Restrained as we were, we had no protection, and we both thought this was the moment that we had feared would soon happen.</p> <p>Suddenly, sliding under my bottomcheeks and wiggling under my quim, I felt Sir Michael’s cock. It stroked back and forth across my pussy lips, making me shiver and making me wetter, as my juices rubbed onto his moving cock. Doc Brown had done the same to Jamie, and when she gasped, “AAAhhh!”, I thought she had been penetrated. “”OOOhhhh, Sirs!”, I protected. “ I thought you had said….!” SMACKKK…. SMACKKKK…. I never finished my sentence, and both men gave each of us a few SMACKKSS on our stinging bottoms. “BE QUIET, Julie! Both of you both belong to me, and I will do with you as I see fit! I am more than your Guardian, girls, I am your MASTER!”</p> <p>It was the first time he had ever said “Master” to us, and I knew he meant it. We truly were his lust slaves, and we were required to do as he wished. He placed the tip of his cock against my anus, and wiggled it. I gasped in fear as I thought I was going to have my cheeks split right then and there. “Tonight Sweetie, you are mine!” He said. Just as I had resigned myself to be taken, both men removed their swollen cocks from between our legs, and walked around to release our wrists from the cuffs.</p> <p>As Jamie and I still lay across the table, the men went over to the sofa and sat down. They motioned for us to come over to them. With our bottoms still stinging, Jamie and I walked over to our Master’s and stood in front of them. “Girls, I wish to hear your apologies for being late to dinner, and then both of you are going to show your repentance and submission to us by kneeling between our legs, and servicing our swollen lances. Jamie and I both hung our heads, and then I said, “I’m sorry Sir Michael and Doctor Brown for being late to dinner and for making both of you wait for us. Please forgive me!” Jamie quickly repeated my apology, and then we both knelt between the spread legs of our men.</p> <p>I softly grasped Sir Michael’s cock with my hand and fed it into my mouth. Jamie did the same for Doctor Brown. After only a few minutes, I had Sir Michael gasping and groaning with pleasure. Suddenly, Sir Michael grabbed my hair and thrust deep down my throat, as he began pumping his salty load down my throat. This time I was a little better prepared for his juices, and I did a very admirable job of sucking and swallowing all of his warm essence. Within seconds of milking Sir Michael dry, Doctor Brown grabbed Jamie’s pretty blonde hair and began pumping his seed down her throat. She sucked and gulped, and gagged, as Doctor Brown flooded her throat with his cumm. After we had finished, I almost felt rewarded, and said, “Thank you, Sir, for allowing me to ask for your forgiveness, and to allow me to service you was my pleasure.” Jamie picked up on my cue, and repeated similar words of appreciation to Doctor Brown.</p> <p>They both smiled at us and Sir Michael said, “Doc, look how quickly they learn their appropriate place in my household. I think that they are going to be excellent assets around her. OOOhhh, and Jamie, Doctor Brown is going to spend the night with us, and you are going to be his bedroom guest for this evening. Be nice to him and behave, doing everything he asks of you, or your bottom with feel the birch again. Julie, you are going to be with me tonight, so when we are done here, go to my room.”</p></div>",[]
970,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 8",8,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,-1,-1,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">First Night with my Master</p> <p>Jamie gave me a scared little schoolgirl look as we touched hands and said goodnight, not sure what lay ahead for us. Doctor Brown handed Jamie her skirt and escorted her to his guest room, while Sir Michael asked me to stay a moment, before I go to his room. After they had left, he walked over to me and after stroking my face and running his hand through my golden hair, he held my arm and said, “Julie, I want you naked and kneeling on my bed with your head down and your ass raised in submission to me when I arrive in a few minutes. The only thing I should see is your adorable ass with the butt plug still in place when I arrive. Be sure you wash up and are waiting in the correct pose of submission on top of my bed, or your bottom will feel my wrath, again. Now go get ready, young lady!”</p> <p>Although I was terribly fearful of what was going to happen, I knew I had no choice, and needed to obey his instructions. Having him call me a “young lady” sparked an appreciative moment for me. I grabbed my skirt and hurried off to his room. It was so big, and never having been in it before, I was greatly surprised by his choice of décor. It was a beautiful forest green room with accents of a soft cranberry or wine colored draperies and accents. Candles were already burning in there, as if I had been expected. Maybe Carlton or Collette had prepared the candles while we were being disciplined and sucking cock downstairs. I don’t know?</p> <p>In the corner of his room stood a leather padded spanking horse. Fear gripped me, as I suddenly remembered his words, and quickly stripped out of my torn drawers, and went to the bathroom to wash up. After freshening up, I returned to the room and looked at the stripes that the wicked birch had left on my reddened cheeks. The pain had subsided, but my cheeks radiated a glowing heat. They were very tender, and not wishing to receive any more, I quickly climbed up on his bed. I positioned myself so that as he walked into the room, he would see my ass and the butt plug which was still inside of me. I had my head up by the pillows, and my ass pointed toward the door. Then I waited for his!</p> <p>Click.. click.. click, I heard his footsteps coming down the hall and knew that my asshole would be sacrificed to him, before the night was over. I had resigned myself to him, and was ready, willing, and able to offer my asshole to him, or to let him take it by force. I was his “Cherry Slave”, and I knew it! He opened the bedroom door and walked over to me. His hands softly massaged my buttocks as he said, “Julie, I am going to have to give you a couple of enemas tonight. They will clean out your back passage, and prepare you for me back there. Now just relax while I remove your butt plug, and then I will begin with your cleansing.”</p> <p>I felt his fingers on either side of my anus as he gripped the big plug and slowly removed it from my rectum. I could feel how exposed I was and knew that my asshole must be gaping wide open for him. He left for a few minutes, and then returned with a large red rubber water bottle with a thin hose connected to it. He had a stand that he hung the water bottle on, and then he moved to my side.</p> <p>While still kneeling, I felt some smooth oil or lubricant being reapplied to my anus. Then suddenly, I felt a cold hard metal nozzle as it nuzzled into my bumhole. It spread my sphincter muscles again, and easily slid right in. The hose was somehow attached to this nozzle and I didn’t know why, until he opened a valve on the nozzle. Suddenly warm soapy water was squirted into my anal cavity. I gasped loudly at the intrusion into my little bottomhole, because it startled me and began to hurt me slightly as it filled me with water. Now I knew what an enema was, and knew why he was giving it to me. He emptied the bag into my bottom, all the while massaging my cheeks and even tickling my quim. It actually felt strangely good and erotic, until the cramping began.</p> <p>“PLEASE, SIR!” I begged, “May I go to the bathroom? It really hurts!” With my bottom still plugged, he made me wait for a few minutes, and then excused me to go pull the plug and vacate my bowels. He told me to wash things off, and to return to him for a second cleansing. When I returned to him, I had washed the plug off, and placed it into his hand. Before he started again, he massaged some cool soothing lotion onto my buttocks, which felt very good and took away most of the remnants of soreness from my birching.</p> <p>He positioned me again, and filled my rear passage with another bag of warm water. He made me hold it for a while, and then allowed me to go. When I had been thoroughly cleansed, I returned to him and he looked into my big blue eyes, and asked, “Well Julie, are you ready to offer me your tight little bottomhole for my pleasure?” I hung my head and softly said, “Yes, Sir! I am yours to love, however you want me!”</p> <p>I think it must have been what I said, and how sincere I was in my surrender to him, because he took me into his arms and held me close. Then he whispered in my ear, “I’m glad you have decided to surrender yourself to me, Julie. I do “love” you and your sister, and know that you both will be better off doing things my way.” After he had hugged me, he rolled back the covers, and bent me over the side of the bed with my bottom toward him.</p> <p>He took a tube of lubricant and generously anointed my puckering little hole. He squirted some of it up inside of my anus, too, and then he said, “Julie, having trained your tight little puckered ring, I expect that you will be able to milk me and squeeze my cumm straight out of my balls and into your receptive ass. Now reach back and spread your pretty cheeks, and show me that asshole that you want me to take.”</p> <p>I knew my time had come to surrender my bottom to him, so I reached back, spread my buttocks, and offering him a perfect view of the tight little tunnel that he so desperately wanted. Then he said, “Julie, it’s beautiful, and you’re beautiful, but I want you to ask me to take the maidenhead of your ass.”</p> <p>His words made me freeze. I thought he was going to force me, to take my anal virginity by force. Instead, this man wanted me to beg him to violate and take the maidenhead of my bottom. I guess I knew it was inevitable, so without wasting any more time, I softly asked, “Sir Michael, would you please put your manhood into my ass.”</p> <p>“LOUDER!”, He commanded.</p> <p>“SIR MICHAEL, WOULD YOU PLEASE FUCK my ASS?” I begged loudly. I said it so loud that I was afraid that the others in the house might have heard me. He chuckled and crouched behind me, as he placed the helmet head of his thick cock to the small aperture of my glistening anus. He rubbed the slippery cock over my asshole, nosing just his tip into the little opening. ""Can you feel that, Julie? Can you feel how thick my cock is, and feel how big it is?""</p> <p>Suddenly, I felt his tip slide into my sphincter ring. Then he pushed down with his cock, while he pulled my asshole open with his hands. I gasped out, “AAAAhhh,,, AAAhhhhh..” as he watched my asshole, slippery and tight, slowly forced to spread wider as the crown of his cock began to stretch it open. “AAAhhh… AAAhhhh…”, I squealed, as the size of his cock stretched my little hole to unnatural dimensions. I gripped the covers with my hands and bit them with my teeth, to be able to endure my painful anal surrender.</p> <p>""Push back with your asshole, Julie, like when you underwent your sphincter training earlier. You are going to have to allow it to stretch you open very wide. MY cock is bigger than the fingers and probes that you had inside of you earlier today, and it is going to go very deep inside you."" He hunched forward, jerking his hips as he slowly allowed the head of his cock to stretch my tiny asshole.</p> <p>Gripping the sheets tighter, I cried “OOOOhhh, Sir, AAAhhhhh… PLEASE!” ""OOOWWW,""I moaned again, as my asshole was stretched wider to accept his raging manhood. ""PLEASE, it hurts,"" I begged, as I tried pushing back with my sphincter, hoping to relieve some of the pain. ""AAAGGHH,"" the cock head now pushed my asshole open wider and wider. I lay over the bed, unable to stop the ravishment of my tiny virgin anus. ""OOOOWWW,"" I screamed again, as Sir Michael's cock begin the painful entry into the depths of my asshole. He slapped my ass cheeks hard, and said, “You know you want me to do this to you, Julie, so don’t fight it. I know you want to please and pleasure me, and your tight ass feels so good. Now just relax, and open up, so I can fill you up.”</p> <p>""OOOOOOWWww,"" I squealed, as the pain from his plunge was shooting up my spine as my asshole was strained and stretched to accommodate his big swollen member. My ass cheeks stung from the spanking he had given me, and the momentary stinging sensation allowed him the time he needed to force his cock deeper into my resisting asshole. I felt my sphincter clench and unclench on the head of his cock, attempting to practice my sphincter training on his swollen cock. ""OOOwww, OOOwww, AGGGHH,"" I groaned, as his hands moved my hips from side to side, forcing my sphincter to massage his cock head as it pulled and nudged deeper into my stretched asshole.</p> <p>""Yes, that’s a good girl, Julie! Your asshole tugs at my cock head so nicely. Move around on my cock, and nip it with your sphincter muscles."" He said, as his hands forced my hips to sway back and forth. His eyes watched as my asshole gripped his cock, squeezing it to his great delight. I tried to let him feel my sphincter muscles clench on his cock head, as I had been trained. I knew he would enjoy me practicing milking him. He slapped my ass cheeks again, with the sound reverberating through the room. I clenched my ass cheeks in response, trapping his hard cock inside of my asshole and squeezing it so tightly. ""Such a sweet tight asshole you have, Julie,"" He praised, as he slapped my ass cheeks again, making me tighten on his cock again.</p> <p>I felt Sir Michael begin to pull out, but then he pushed forward with his cock again, plunging his thick love muscle deeper into my little hole. My asshole squeezed inside as he begin to push further into the depths of my asshole. ""NOOO, DON’T GO SO DEEP,” I screamed. “IT HURTS!"" Sir Michael’s strong hands and weight pinned me to the edge of the bed, as he slowly skewered me with his thick big cock. My asshole was stretched wide open, and spasmed around his cock head, as the walls of my rectum expanded outward to accept his bulbous tip. MY sphincter grabbed his shaft as it pushed in and out, gripping it tightly as if it were a rubber sleeve stretched around it.</p> <p>""AAAGGGhhhhh, please, don't do this any more! Please, cumm in my mouth, Sir, but just don't put it in any deeper!"" Suddenly, I felt Sir Michael quickly push another inch of hard cock into me, making me scream again as he hit the top of my rectum, but then he stopped. I felt him slowly pulling his big cock from my asshole, as a giant suction formed behind it pulling my insides out with it. ""OOOhhhh, Yes, thank you, Sir! Please, take it out,"" I cried out in relief. I arched my back out, spreading my legs wider, anything to relieve the pain in my asshole as the hard cock pulled out. I felt my sphincter grabbing the head again, clenching onto it in a reaction to its exit. I slumped on the bed, waiting for it to pop out of my ravaged asshole.</p> <p>Suddenly, he gripped my buttocks and thrust himself deep into my bowels. I gasped and went breathless, as he buried his big cock to the balls. My screams echoed in the room, “AAAAhhhh… NOOooot so deep! PLEASE! AAAAhhhh…,” as he began pumping in and out of me. It hurt so fucking much! “You have it all, Julie! I’m very proud of you!” He proclaimed. Finally he stopped pumping, and bent over my back and said, “Julie, you have done well for your first anal experience. Your tight bottom will loosen in time and with practice, and you will cumm to enjoy pleasuring me. Now grip my shaft with your sphincter muscles, and milk me of my cumm with your asshole, as you have been trained.”</p> <p>Fighting through the subsiding pain, I knew he must be close to cumming. I wanted to pleasure him and I wanted him to cumm inside of me, so I squeezed and relaxed my anus muscles over and over on his thick shaft. I was really working and getting all hot from my efforts, using my sphincter muscles, just as I had been trained to do with the plug. Suddenly he grabbed my hips tightly, groaning and thrusting his shaft deep inside of my ass again. His deep thrusts weren’t nearly as painful as before, as he breathed “AAAhhhhhh, yes, Julie! You are wonderful! “MILK ME”, girl!” He slumped over my back, as I felt his hot cumm squirt deep inside of my newly sodomized asshole. I could feel his essence flooding my bowels, as I continued to squeeze his cock with my pulsing anus. I was thrilled in the knowledge that I had actually accomplished the pleasuring of Sir Michael, my “MASTER”, just as he had wanted me to. My bottomhole was sore and ravished, but I totally milked his essence from his throbbing cock. After he was fully drained, he grabbed the butt plug and wiggled it back into my red sodomized bottomhole, trapping his copious fluids inside of my bottom. Then he turned me around and made me suck and lick his cock clean.</p> <p>I tasted his cumm and our passion, and I could feel my anus spasming aroud the butt plug as it sealed my bottomhole, holding his cumm inside of me. I realized that he wanted me to retain his fluids inside of me as I was sucking and cleaning him off. He was happy, and I was happy that I had pleased him.</p> <p>When I was done with him, he lifted me up and gave me a kiss and a hug. He looked into my eyes and said, “Julie, normally you will suck and swallow and drink my essence every day, starting with the rising of the sun, and ending whenever I last cumm in you for the evening. Tonight however, on your very first night of learning to be my anal servant, I want you to retain it inside of you until morning. You have done well, MY “little rosebud”, and you shall be rewarded for your efforts. I want you to know that I was delighted with your efforts, and plan to use your tight little hole frequently. Now go wash up and then return to me.”</p> <p>I smiled up at Sir Michael, proud of my accomplishments, and then went to wash up in the bathroom. I soon returned, and crawled into bed next to him. He kissed my cheek and said “Goodnight, Julie. You were wonderful!”, as he wrapped me in his arms and held me close. I felt loved and wanted, and happy to be in my Master’s arms. His breathing got heavier, and soon he was fast asleep.</p> <p>I lay next to him, my Master, feeling my anus still throbbing from my “anal awakening” by him and still filled with his sperm and the big butt plug. As exhausted as I was, my thoughts still drifted and I wondered what Doctor Brown was doing in his bedroom with my little sister. Soon fatigue overtook me, and I too fell asleep next to Sir Michael.</p></div>",[]
971,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 9",9,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,-1,-1,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Morning After</p> <p>The birds chirping outside awakened me in the morning, and I looked over at Sir Michael as he still slept next to me. He really was a handsome man, and I was glad that I was his. He moved a little bit, and then he opened his eyes and touched me. “Good morning, my “little darling”, how are you feeling this morning?” I smiled at him and softly said, “I’m fine, Sir, just a little sore from my efforts last night. I hope I pleased you!” He grinned and pulled me close to his chest. His hands squeezed my bottom and patted the plug that I still wore for him. “You were exactly as I wanted you to be, Julie, tight and terrific. From this morning on, I have a new duty for you to perform as soon as you awaken every morning that you are with me, Julie. I want you to crawl between my legs, and awaken me with your sweet warm lips wrapped around my cock. I want you to lick and suck me, and to make me cumm every morning, unless I tell you otherwise. Do you understand?”</p> <p>I nodded and moved under the covers to my desired place between his legs. Then with my soft hands I grasped his morning erection, and wrapped my lips around it. I licked and I sucked on him for a long time, and he groaned and smiled every second of it. Finally, his fingers grasped my blonde hair and held my mouth in place as his essence pulsed out of his squirting member into my mouth. I sucked and swallowed every drop of his love juice, and he was pleased. Now I had his juice in both my mouth and my bottom, and I was full of his essence and pleased that I had satisfied him.</p> <p>After I had sucked him dry, he had me prepare a bath for him. He made me bend over the commode, and he pulled the butt plug from my ass. I quickly sat down and vacated what was left of his juices from my bowels. Then he climbed into the tub and he invited me into the tub with him to wash and cleanse him. He returned the favor to me, and we both had some fun doing it. I gladly accepted my new role as his personal assistant, and looked for ways to make him happy with me. I even helped him get dressed, something that Carlton used to do for him.</p> <p>After we had bathed, he allowed me some time to put on my make-up and get ready for breakfast. Carlton had eggs, bacon, and muffins waiting for us as we walked to the dining area. I hadn’t seen Jamie yet, and wondered how she and Doctor Brown had gotten along last night. Finally as we were finishing, both of them came into the dining area. Jamie looked fine, and smiled at me as she sat down. I was afraid to ask her right then in front of the gentlemen, so I waited until we were excused to go prepare Jamie for her training session. In her room, I asked her about last night.</p> <p>“So little sister, tell me what happened between the two of you last night? What did he do to you?” She smiled, and confessed, “Really nothing new happened last night! He fondled me and frigged with my clit until I squealed in orgasmic bliss for him again, but I liked that. Otherwise, he just held me and told me how pretty I was. He did tell me a little about my training scheduled for today, and said that he can’t wait until I have been prepared. He also fingered me back there while he was frigging me, and I must confess, it made me cumm twice as hard for him. How about you, Julie? Did he ….. you know…. take you back there last night?”</p> <p>I looked at my sister, and remembering that her “anal training” was going to take place later this morning, I said, “Yes, he did, and he said that I pleased him very much!”</p> <p>“So did it hurt, or what was it like?” She would find out soon enough how it felt, so I just said, “I made it my goal to pleasure Sir Michael to the best of my ability, and he loved and appreciated all my efforts.” That was enough to satisfy her, and so for the next hour, I helped her to get bathed and prepared to go meet with Sir Michael for her “anal opening and training.”</p></div>",[]
972,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 10",10,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,-1,-1,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Jamie’s Opening and Training </p> <p>Shortly before 10 am, Collette knocked on Jamie’s door, and told her that she was to go down to meet with Sir Michael and Doctor Brown in his study. Jamie was trembling, and said to me, “I know this is going to hurt, Julie, but I know I must endure it just as you did. Tell me that I’ll be fine!” she begged.</p> <p>I looked at my cute little sister and knowing that she was about to undergo the same torturous stretching of her anus as I had endured yesterday, I held her hand, and said, “You will do fine. In fact, he might even like you more than me, because you are cuter!” She smiled and giggled at my last statement, as Collette led her down to Sir Michael. She was more like a sheep being led to the slaughter. I reached back, lifted my dress, and touched my swollen anus. It had hurt being sodomized last night, and I knew I was going to be used that way a lot by Sir Michael. It was an easy consession to make, considering that Sir Michael was letting me remain a legal virgin.</p> <p>I remained in my room and started to read a book, as I waited and listened for the screaming of Jamie to begin as those big instruments were used inside of her tiny little brown hole. It didn’t take very long for the two men to get my little sister restrained and begin her anal opening with stretching and probing of her anus.</p> <p>For over an hour and a half, Jamie’s cries and squeals could be heard throughout the house, as Sir Michael and Doctor Brown probed, lubricated, and stretched my sister’s bottomhole. I knew exactly what it felt like to be “opened”, and my heart went out to her. I knew however that once this training was accomplished, she would be required to have her tight anus stretched around a hard cock, just as I had last night. But, we had no choice and had to accept our place of servitude to Sir Michael. Finally around noon, they had finished and Jamie was sent to her room to rest for a few hours. I heard her enter her room, and I laid down my book and walked over to her room to comfort her.</p> <p>As I entered her room, she was on her stomach, and under the covers, just sobbing. I knew that they had given her a butt plug to stretch her back there, and I wanted to see it. “Hi Jamie, I know you are hurting a little back there, but the hurt will go away, and it really isn’t so bad. I actually am proud of the fact that you and I can pleasure Sir Michael, and I’m sure you will be too.” I gently pulled the sheets back, and looked at her cute ass. They had spanked her some, as her bottom was hot and red. I opened the covers a little more, and saw a big black butt plug in her anus, similar to the one I had to wear. “OOOOhhhh, Sweetie, I know it burns and hurts now, but it will widen you back there so it doesn’t hurt so much when he sodomizes you later.</p> <p>Jamie looked up at me and said, “Oohhh Sis, they really hurt me during the training, and then they said that they would both take my anal virginity this afternoon at 3 pm. I’m scared Julie, because I know it is going to hurt a lot worse that the training this morning. What am I going to do?” She lay sobbing into the pillow, as I sat on the bed next to her and whispered, “I’ll see if I can join you this afternoon and maybe spare you one of those lances, by taking it into my backside instead.” Jamie looked up at me and smiled, saying, “OOOhhh would you, Julie? I know if you survived, so can I, but two times on my first attempt is more than I think I can bear!”</p> <p>I leaned over and hugged her, and assured her that I would ask Sir Michael if I could attend. She hugged me, and held me for comfort. I knew I had to let her rest, so after a few moments, I excused myself from her room.</p> <p>I slipped back to my room and put on one of my fancy dresses. I knew I better look good if I was going to win Sir Michael’s favor when I presented him with my request about filling in for Jamie. After fixing my hair and making sure that I looked ravishing, I strolled down the steps to Sir Michael’s study. I knocked on the door, and waited for him to invite me in.</p> <p>“Come in, please!” He requested. I quickly opened the door and walked in to see him. “Good Afternoon, Sir! I have come down here to make a request of you on behalf of my little sister.” He looked puzzled, and said, “Well, what is your request, Julie?”</p> <p>“Well Sir, I know you are going to complete Jamie’s “anal awakening” this afternoon, and she had told me that both you and Doctor Brown were planning on taking her back there. What I was wondering was if I could persuade one of you to take me and spare my sister a double ravishing.” WOW, I thought. I actually got it all out. Sir Michael looked at me and said. “Julie, that is very noble of you to offer yourself in her place so soon after your own awakening. I like that about you. I would be delighted to have you attend your sisters anal deflowering this afternoon, Julie. After I have opened Jamie up, I will gladly concede her to Doctor Brown, and then reintroduce myself inside of your delightful rear passage. That is a marvelous idea, young lady! I also have some special lingerie that I would like both you and Jamie to wear this afternoon. It is a gift to both of you to show my pleasure and delight in having you both here with me. I picked it up a few days ago when I was in town. The pieces are in those two wrapped packages over there by the window.”</p> <p>Doctor Brown picked up the boxes and handed them to me. “Make sure that both of you are wearing these outfits, and nothing else, when you report back here at 3 PM.” Sir Michael demanded. “Until then, you may go to your room and read, or rest, whichever you prefer.” </p> <p>I accepted the two boxes and thanked Sir Michael for being so generous and so understanding. Then I went up to my room and proceeded to open the box which was labeled for me. After tearing off the wrapping, I looked inside of the box, and there was the skimpiest looking set of lace corset, panties, garter belt, and stockings, all in fire engine red. I knew that dressed like this, Jamie and I would for sure get our tight rear rosebuds stretched and swollen before the afternoon was over. I looked at the lingerie for a moment and admired how pretty and sensual it really was. Sir Michael had impeccable taste, and was willing to share his wealth with us, by giving us this present. I was beginning to feel like a real woman, and was proud of my looks and desirability to Sir Michael. His sexual training of us was not something I would have asked for, but some unpleasantries, he excited me.</p> <p>I removed my clothes, and slipped on the panties. Then I slid the corset over my head and moved it down in place. Since I couldn’t reach the ties in back, I’d have to ask Jamie to help me with that part. I next slipped on my red stockings, and admired myself in the mirror. I did look sexy! Finally, I stepped into the garter belt, and moved it to my hips. It took me a moment to figure out how the clips fastened to my stocking, but I quickly solved the problem. I walked over to the mirror, and took a long look at how pretty this lingerie looked on me. I wondered if this was the way that the Parisian courtesans dressed to entice their men. Then I lay down on the bed to rest for a few minutes, before I needed to get Jamie ready for Sir Michael.</p> <p>I started thinking about Sir Michael and Doctor Brown, and wondered why both of them wanted to sodomize little Jamie. After all, Sir Michael had been alonr with me last night, and he could have Jamie alone with him tonight. But to want to do it this afternoon must mean that Doctor Brown must have a thing for my little sister, and so he wanted to do it to her, first. I looked at the wall clock and since it was only 1:15pm, I had a good hour that I could relax before he wanted us downstairs. I closed my eyes, and wondered what was going to happen this afternoon. My thoughts quickly drifted, as I recalled how things in our life had changed. Only a week ago, both Jamie and I had been pure untouched little virgins. Now both of us were Sir Michael’s “anal submissives”, and were quickly developing a fondness for cumming and sexual play. I don’t remember much after that, because I must have dozed off.</p> <p>At 2:40pm, Jamie walked into my room and shook me. “Julie, get up! We need to get ready!” Not knowing what time it was, I threw the covers off and jumped from the bed. Jamie saw my new lingerie and with a jealous tone she said. “It’s 2:40, and where did you get those?”</p> <p>I paused for a moment, and then stammered, “Sir Michael gave us each a new set of lingerie. Yours is still in the box. We have to hurry Jamie, if we want to avoid getting another spanking. Here, let me help you change.” She quickly agreed, and I helped her out of her clothes and into her new lingerie. I laced up her corset, and then she laced up mine. We touched up our hair, and then raced down the stairs to his study. We knocked on his door and were bidden to “Enter”, only moments before the big clock in the foyer sounded the three o’clock toll.</p> <p>Both men smiled at us as they looked at us in our new outfits. Our breasts were flowing over the top of the corsets with our nipples prominently on display, and our pussies were already dripping wet. We knew we were his sexual servants, and we were willing to accept our roles. He led us over to opposite ends of the loveseat, and positioned us so that our bottom stuck out over the ends. He positioned us and told us to hold hands in the middle.</p> <p>He then walked next to Jamie, and asked, “Jamie, tell me why have you come to my study this afternoon?” Jamie looked at me and they shyly said, “Because you have requested me to be here, Sir!” His big hand smacked her bottom, and she winced as he said, “Wrong answer, Jamie!” HE smacked her buttocks again and asked the same question. “Jamie, why have you come to my study this afternoon?” This time Jamie quickly responded with, “So you and Dr. Brown can take my anal virginity, Sir!” His big hand stroked her tender bottom and he smiled and said, “That’s right, Jamie! And we intend to open you up properly so that from this day forth you will be able to offer to me, or Dr. Brown, or any MAN, pleasure with your tight little bottom. We also have arranged both of you so that you can hold hands and comfort each other during this training. If for any reason, either one of you break your hands from each other, you both will be severely spanked and your sodomy will continue while you are bound over the table. We are going to give both of you a ginger suppository to help clean you out, and it may take a few minutes to work inside of you. While it is working, we expect both of you to hold hands as we prepare both of you. Do I make myself clear, girls?”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir!” we answered, as we looked into each other’s eyes and knew that our anal openings were going to get a workout. Dr. Brown walked behind me, and Sir Michael walked behind Jamie. I watched as her panties were lowered and a ginger suppository was inserted into her anus. Then I felt Dr. Brown lower my panties and he slide a little ginger flavored white bullet into my anus, too. I’d heard of ginger suppositories before, but had never received one. At first I didn’t feel a thing, but then a burning feeling slowly radiated from my anus. The burning got hotter and stronger as Jamie and I suffered in preparation together. Both men massaged our bottoms and tickled our clits as the suppositories melted inside of our bottoms. It was like being caught between heaven and hell. The frigging of our clits was wonderful, but the burning in our bottoms was awful. For almost half an hour the two men tormented our clits and burned our bottoms. Finally the urge to go to the bathroom was quite powerful and I asked, “Sir, may I go to the bathroom?”</p> <p>Sir Michael knew that the little suppositories had taken effect and then dismissed us to the privies. After going and then washing and flushing our bottoms properly with a bulb squirt, we both returned to the two men. We were repositioned over the loveseat and then our anal openings were anointed with a jelly-like oil. I watched as both of them worked on Jamie, stretching her anus and squirting warm oil inside of her bottom. She “OOOOhhhhh’d” and “AAAAhhhhhh’d” all the while they were playing with her bottomhole, working to stretch her little bumhole. While Sir Michael stretched Jamie’s anus, Dr. Brown frigged her clit to get her excited. Then Sir Michael made her suck on his cock to get it wet before he inserted it. She gladly sucked and wet it until he stopped her and asked, “Jamie, are you ready to surrender your anal cherry to me?” Jamie knew she had no other choice, and she remembered what I had told her she was willingly going to do for him. She stuttered a little as she said, “Yes, Sir, I am willingly yours!” He softly said, “Jamie, ask me to take your anal virginity!” She thought that he was just going to force himself into her bottom, but instead he wanted her to beg him to fuck her bottom, as he had done with me. After a hard swallow, she took courage and begged, “Please Sir Michael, Take my little bottomhole and fill it with your manhood!”</p> <p>He was pleased in her offering as he touched the tip of his big cock to the quivering rose-like dimple of Jamie’s anus. He slowly wiggled it around and then slowly pushed inward as I held her wrists and hands tightly, making sure that she stayed put so that he wouldn’t thrash our asses again with those nasty birch rods.</p> <p>Her eyes rolled in the back of her head and her mouth gasped as her tiny ass hole stretched to accommodate Sir Michael’s cock. After the initial burning shock of pain, her mouth opened wide and she squealed out loudly as the big helmet head squeezed into her tight little rosebud. “AAAAhhhhh, GAWD! NOOOOhhhhh, TOO BIGGGG, SIR. Slowly he eased his cock past her spasming clenching sphincter muscle and deeper into her ass hole. Sir Michael then slowly began to work the thick swollen cock in and out, plunging deeper with each penetration, as her squeals and cries rang out, OOOhhhhhh, NOOOoooo. AAAAhhhhhh. SLOWER, PLEASE! IT BURNS, SIR!”.</p> <p>I held her wrists tightly, and looked into her pretty blue tear filled eyes. She knew her duty, but her expressions were mixed with the pain of being sodomized and stretched so widely and her desire to please him. Inch after inch entered her tight little ass hole as I continued to hold fast to her wrists. She was shaking with fear and sexual passion, as Sir Michael began to increase his fucking rhythm. Her cries, “AAAAAhhhh, NO MORE, SIR!” and breathless gasps seemed to only spur the smiling Sir Michael on to fuck her faster and harder. He grasped her hips and began to sodomize her in a fast paced rhythm, as she squealed for him to stop. “OOOHHHhhh SIR, PLEASE!” His only reply was to say, “MY dear Jamie, you will learn to love this union between us, once you get used to it with much more practice and exercise! Now Hush and accept my love!” After about ten minutes of sodomizing Jamie, she quieted down and accepted her plight. Only passionate gasps escaped her lips now, as he drove in and out of her gripping tight bottomhole. Finally, he slowed down and slipped his raging cock from my sister’s pink anal opening. He must have decide that it was my time to be sodomized. Still slick with the oils from my sister’s bottom, he walked behind me and slowly inserted his raging hard-on straight up my bottomhole. I gasped and moaned just like Jamie had as he filled my bottom with all 8” of his big hard cock. My sphincter burned as I wasn’t well prepared and I had to keep telling myself that I was doing this for my sister’s welfare. Dr. Brown had been playing with his cock while Sir Michael was sodomizing Jamie, and now he stepped forward to fill her bottomhole, too. She moaned and squealed again as he slipped his hefty manhood into her defenseless little bottomhole. He grabbed her hips and slowly began to stroke in and out of her stretched anal ring. Both men were panting in lust and commented on how tight we both were back there. It was obvious that they were enjoying themselves however, as we suffered the pillaging of our anal openings for their pleasure. Finally I heard Sir Michael groan loudly as he sodomized me hard and fast, and I soon felt his hot spunk shooting deep into my anal cavern. Within seconds, Dr. Brown groaned out his ecstasy of discharge too, as he shot his seed deep into my little sister’s plundered anus.</p> <p>Dr. Brown lay over Jamie and Sir Michael lay on top of me, squeezing my nipples and fondling my breasts as his spend cock shriveled inside of my ass. Both men had cumm hard, and our assholes were sore from the friction of their plunging huge cocks. After a few minutes of fondling us and pinching our exposed nipples while we squealed and twisted beneath them, they both pulled out and smacked us on our bottoms. “Congratulations girls, you both have learned how to milk and pleasure a man with your tight little bottoms. It is a lesson that will serve both of you well and will be requested of both of you often. Now turn around and cleanse our cocks of all of your juices.”</p> <p>Jamie and I slowly got off the arms of the loveseat and knelt before our Masters. I opened my mouth and began to suck on Sir Michael’s cock to cleanse his semi-limp manhood of my essence. My sister humbly did the same for Dr. Brown. I know they really liked our efforts, as they moaned and quivered while we gently bathed them with our tongues. After we had finished, they dismissed us to our rooms to clean up and to get ready for dinner. They handed each of us another package and told us to wear our new outfits for dinner, as we would be helping Collette serve.</p> <p>Jamie and I thanked both men, and slowly wiggled our way upstairs to our room. After being sodomized like we were, our bottomholes were not only sore and pink from the friction, but were dripping our Master’s spunk as we walked.</p></div>",[]
973,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 11",11,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,1,2,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Household Maids</p> <p>As we got to my room, I invited Jamie in and asked her to bend over the bed. I spread her cheeks to look at her red puckered anal rose. It was swollen and bright red from being sodomized due to her first anal awakening lesson by both men. I took some lotion and gently massaged it into her puckered rose. It was soothing and cool and she greatly appreciated my efforts. After I had finished, she returned the favor for me, and anointed my anus with some lotion too. After washing up and slipping on new lace panties, we both opened our packages to find skimpy little maids outfits that we were supposed to wear to dinner. I looked at Jamie and then at the clock, and it was almost 5 PM. With our bottoms still a little sore, we quickly made our way down the stairs to the dining room to do our next duty. We helped Collette serve dinner and with our skimpy little outfits, both men couldn’t keep their hands off our bottoms. Later, they invited us to sit down next to them and eat, after they had finished. Sir Michael discussed our future tasks in his household as his “Cherry Slave Girls.” I was assigned to maintain and clean certain areas of the household, and Jamie was assigned to other areas. We were then given lists of things to do starting tomorrow. We were told that if we failed to complete our tasks by 3 PM each day, we would receive a spanking. Finally we were told that I would spend every even numbered evening with Sir Michael as his guest, and Jamie would spend the odd numbered evenings. If Dr. Brown stayed over, both of our services would be required. After all the arrangements had been stated for us, Dr. Brown left, and we were dismissed to our rooms but not before Jamie was reminded to report to Sir Michael’s bedroom chamber promptly at 9 PM.</p> <p>A little before 9PM, I heard Jamie’s door open and listened as she walked down the hall to Sir Michael’s bedroom. That evening as I lay in my bed, I wondered what he would require my sister to do for him. The next morning after breakfast, as we were starting our tasks, I asked Jamie what he required of her.</p> <p>She smiled and said, “OOOhhh Julie, he did things to me that I never knew could happen before. HE first checked and fondled my anus while he made me suck on his cock. Then he tickled my clit until I gushed furiously for him. Then he restrained my arms and ankles with soft leather restraints and dabbed some hot stinging stuff into my asshole. While my ass burned with fire, he made me cumm over and over again for him until I was exhausted. Then in the morning, he made me suck him until he squirted into my mouth and made me swallow his passion. He must have been pleased with me because after I had sucked and swallowed him, he went between my legs and sucked my hairless pussy and clit until I exploded for him. It was demanding and wonderful, Julie, and I enjoyed every minute. I enjoyed my Master last night, as much as he enjoyed me.”</p> <p>I started to feel a little jealous of her, as he hadn’t done all those things to me when I was with him. Then I came back to consciousness and told her that we had better get working, or we would be spanked for not completing our tasks.</p> <p>True to my prophecy, when 3 PM came around, neither of us had our tasks completed. We both received 20 hard hand spanks and a thorough frigging from Sir Michael and were then sent to our rooms to get ready for dinner. He told us to wear a nice dress to dinner, as we would be entertaining guests this evening. We wondered who it could be that we would be entertaining tonight. A little before 5 PM, we both got dressed in one of our nice dresses and then made our way down the stairs to the dining room.</p></div>",[]
974,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 12",12,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,1,3,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dinner With Sir Michael’s Friends</p> <p>As we entered the dining room, I noticed Dr. Brown on one side and a man and a woman sitting next to Sir Michael. I had never seen either of them before, but they looked very influential. We graciously walked over to Sir Michael and greeted him with a kiss and he said, “Jamie and Julie, this is Mr. And Mrs. Cromwell, and they are going to be joining us for dinner this evening. Please be seated across from them, as Collette and Carlton will be serving this evening.” Sir Michael was at the head of the table, the Cromwells were on one side and we were on the other, with Dr. Brown next to us. No sooner had we sat down and Sir Michael started telling our guests about the unfortunate accident which happened to our Papa and how he was now our legal guardian and we were his wards. They both smiled, obviously knowing Sir Michael’s taste for lovely young girls. Then Mr. Cromwell looked at me and asked, “So Julie, tell me, has Sir Michael broken you girls in yet?” His wife Mary giggled, and we both blushed as she said, “Harry, you’re so blunt and forward!”</p> <p>Still crimson faced and not knowing what to say, Sir Michael quickly blurted out, “Harry, both girls are still virgins and will remain that way, if that is what you are asking.” Both Jamie and I smiled politely as Sir Michael came to our rescue and answered the question for us. Harry winked at us and said, “OK, but I’ll bet he’s given both of you girls a thorough exam, checked your bottoms out, and made you cumm for him many times though, hasn’t he?”</p> <p>At this question, we both flushed crimson red again, and I wondered how he knew the answer to his question, before we could speak up. Then I softly say, “Yes Sir! Sir Michael is seeing to our well being, education, and training with Dr. Brown’s accompaniment.” Harry and his wife both smiled at Sir Michael, and said, “After dinner, we would love to have you give us a demonstration of your training lessons to show us how you chastise these two beautiful young girls with a spanking and then make them cumm for us.”</p> <p>I was shocked and appalled that someone would think of us as entertainment for their pleasure. Suddenly, my thoughts were cut short by Sir Michael, who replied, “I’m certain that something can be arranged after dinner, Harry!” He smiled and nodded, as our appetizers and salads were brought to us to eat. Suddenly I wasn’t very hungry any more, as I couldn’t eat very much of either my salad or of the appetizers. Jamie wasn’t as bothered by the offer as I was, or maybe she didn’t realize that our bottoms were going to be spanked and plundered after we ate dinner.</p> <p>Our dinner guest thoroughly enjoyed the feast that Sir Michael had served them. Carlton was quite a good cook, and Collette did all of the serving. After everyone had finished, the table was cleared and Jamie and I were told to bend over the table. Sir Michael moved that lever under the table, and it opened the table up, producing the two sets of wrist-sized stocks that we had seen on a previous occasion. Dr. Brown opened them up, and placed our wrists inside of them as we stretched across the table. Then the bar was lowered across our wrists, and we were bent, stretched and restrained, all at one time. Next, our dresses were lifted, and our drawers pulled down and discarded by Sir Michael. We both blushed shamefully as our pussies and pink swollen bottomholes were prominently displayed to Harry and Mary. Both of them laughed as they saw how swollen and red our recently used anal passages were. Harry chuckled and commented, “Sir Michael, you always did like to give a tight little teenage ass a good buggering, didn’t you!” Next, Sir Michael had Carlton bring some kind of spreading bar with cuffs, which he used to spread both of our legs wide open.</p> <p>After having fur lined cuffs fastened around my ankles and having my legs spread, I felt fingers tickling my swollen anus and then move to my pussy and clit. They quickly squeezed my clit and made me jerk and quiver as I was totally on display for the pleasure of his invited guests. Jamie was jerking and squealing too, as Mary frigged her little love button real hard. Suddenly the hands were gone, and then a sudden strong THWACKKK. I jumped as Sir Michael sent his crop into my right bottom cheek. He explained to Harry how he had made an offer to us in exchange for our servitude to him. He explained his little maid idea and said, “I give them tasks to do for each day, but they don’t seem to finish. That’s why their bottoms are still pink from their spankings this afternoon.”</p> <p>For the first time I thought I understood the workings of the male mind. He actually enjoyed making us squeal and cry for him while spanking us. He purposely gave us tasks that we couldn’t finish so that he could spank us with some justifiable reason. He also greatly enjoyed making us cumm for him, because after he and Harry had spanked our round red bottoms, Sir Michael and Harry frigged us again until our pussies gushed with excitement. He told us that it was good for a young girl to cumm regularly, and he was going to see to it that we did. Neither Jamie nor I minded cumming for him though, as we were getting used to it and enjoyed having our clits tickled.</p> <p>After our little show for his guests, Sir Michael dismissed me to retire to my room, but told Jamie that she was to wash up quickly and be waiting on his bed in her white silk nightgown with the slit in the rear. Everyone knew that she was going to have her tight little rosebud lubed and stretched again, and before she went to sleep she would have Sir Michael’s sperm swimming in her bottomhole.</p> <p>In the morning, Jamie was required to milk Sir Michael’s cock again with her mouth. She swallowed and thanked him afterwards and told me that she too was beginning to enjoy her newly found life of intense sexuality with our Guardian and Master.</p> <p>Our lives continued as Sir Michael’s little maids and daily we received our afternoon spankings and got frigged. Occasionally he would take us into town to go shopping for personal items, or lingerie or a dress. After a few weeks of being his personal maids and assistants, he also taught us some simple business skills and showed us how to balance his record books for the textile plant. It was like he was our Master, our Guardian, and our Tutor. He loved it when we sat on his lap so he could play with us as he was instructing us. Jamie and I took turns cuddling up to him. On my night with him, I got to sit on his lap, and likewise it was for Jamie. It seemed to raise his manhood and make him very passionate toward whomever he was going to sodomize for the evening.</p> <p>Dr. Brown would occasionally stop around during our spanking and frigging time to examine each of us, and then stay for dinner. He usually made one of us suck him off after our spanking and frigging. Occasionally Sir Michael would ask the good doctor to stay the night, and take his choice of us. He had a special liking for Jamie, and usually picked her to do the honors for him.</p></div>",[]
975,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 13",13,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,-1,-1,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Summer Party</p> <p>Near the end of the summer, Sir Michael threw a huge summer bash for about forty of his friends and business acquaintances. Jamie and I, along with Collette and Carlton served and waited on everyone. Sir Michael announced to his friends that we were there to serve the needs of everyone, but that we were virgins and he intended for us to stay that way. His announcement only encouraged fingers and hands to continually poke and grope our bodies as we walked around. As the day wore on, the guests got a more inebriated and things got a little wilder. I saw one older gentleman grab Jamie by her underwear tearing them off, and then begin to frig her as she tried to pour some wine for him. She just stood there and accepted her fate. With a weak smile on her face, soon she trembled and orgasmed for him. She thanked him and then continued on with her work minus her panties. Soon I too had my panties torn off and was getting frigged by a handsome and horny young man who was some cousin or something to Sir Michael. His fingers threaded back and forth between pinching and frigging my clit and finger fucking my asshole. As soon as I came for him, he jumped up and bent me over his chair. His fingers probed my bottom deeply and when I protested, he spanked my bare ass, ten times hard. Then he had me kneel in front of him and suck his essence from him until I had milked him dry. He held my hair and forced me to take his cock deep into my throat as he squirted his essence for me to gulp and swallow. By the time the party was over, our clits ached and throbbed as we had cumm countless times. Our assholes had been plundered repeatedly and were very sore and cherry red. We had sucked cocks and pussies and were covered in cumm stains. We were totally exhausted, as we literally had to do whatever was asked of us or we would be punished or spanked right then and there. I’d never seen Collette get fucked or sodomized before this night, but she too was used and abused in all of her holes before the night was done.</p> <p>Finally, all the guests left about midnight, and we were told to clean everything up before we went to bed. Sir Michael gave both Jamie and me the night off from our bedside duties with him as we had to help Collette clean up the mess. Collette told us that a pretty little thirteen year old auburn haired teenage girl named Alexandria, who was the daughter of one of his tenants, had accompanied him to his bedchamber. Collette told us that her folks were way behind on their rent, and that little Lexi was given to him as half of the debt payment. We both knew that she would undoubtedly become another one of Sir Michael’s little sex slaves to satisfy the insatiable appetite of our Master’s big cock. Before we both went to sleep, we could hear little Lexi squealing and protesting before getting a spanking in Sir Michael’s room. After a while her crying and whimpering stopped as I’m sure he gave her a powerful lecture about what he expected of her and what her duties with him were to be. She undoubtedly got a thorough examination that evening, after being shaved smooth, and then got frigged. We could all hear her little teeny girl voice squeal loudly, as she climaxed for him before they went to sleep. She certainly was in for a new change of lifestyle with Sir Michael.</p></div>",[]
976,"Cherry Slave Girls, Part 14",14,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,"Two cute teen girls are orphaned when their father suddenly dies. The wealthy owner of the textile plant where he worked makes them an offer they can't refuse. Soon they learn what he really wants. Spared the loss of their virginity, he used them in every other way, and even offers them to his friends.",2006-02-20,3,4,"M/f, BDSM, spank, anal, enem, reluc, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Lexi’s New Family</p> <p>Sir Michael allowed Jamie and me to sleep in until 7 AM, before Collette brought us breakfast in bed. I thanked her for her efforts and then she handed me my list of duties for the day. After I had showered and got dressed, I ran over to Jamie’s room to talk to her. She asked me if I’d heard little Lexi squealing and crying in Sir Michael’s room last night. I told her that I had heard her and had listened at my door for a while until she stopped crying. “I’ll bet he spanked her good for not obeying him!” Jamie giggled. “But she’ll learn to obey The Master, just as we have. I think he made her cumm for him, too, as she squealed loudly just before we went to sleep.”</p> <p>After breakfast, Jamie and I started doing our chores. As we swept and cleaned the upstairs, little Lexi and Sir Michael finally emerged from his bedroom about 9:30 AM. He had his bathrobe wrapped around him and she wore only a t-shirt and her panties, and blushed as she walked past us. Her mouth glistened with the wetness of the Masters cumm, and we surmised that he had recruited another cute little cocksucker into his household. She showered in the bathroom next to our rooms, while Sir Michael went downstairs for some breakfast. After she had finished, I greeted her and said, “You’ll be fine, Sweetie. Sir Michael is really a very nice man once you get to know him and obey him.” She faked a smile and asked us if we had been forced into his bed, too. Jamie and I both giggled and I said, “Yes Lexi, and we squealed while he examined us, and then got spanked just like you did last night!” She blushed again and asked, “You heard me? Did he shave you and play with your ………, AAhh, you know, down there?” she asked, pointing to her pussy. “Yes, Lexi, and he made both of us cumm for him, too, just like you did last night.” She blushed in amazement that we too knew the pleasure from Sir Michael’s skilled fingers. “He also made us both suck his big manhood, as I’m sure you had to do for him this morning.” She opened her mouth and with a gasp, said, “OOOhh, I know. He is SOOO big, and I nearly choked on his salty fluids, which he made me swallow when he came in my mouth.”</p> <p>We all giggled and then I said to her, “Welcome to our family, Little Lexi. Jamie and I both know what it is like to swallow his massive load of juice. But Lexi, you do get used to his beautiful cumm spitting “love muscle” as you practice your lessons with him day after day. “Love muscle, Julie? What do you mean?”</p> <p>I smiled at little Lexi and stroked her soft cheek, saying, “You’ll find out soon enough what else he uses his manhood for, Sweetie. Just be sure you obey him, or your little ass will glow red hot from his punishment. You also should know that since Sir Michael is now your new legal guardian, as he is ours, that we are all like sisters together here. Or should I say, that we are all more like Sir Michael’s “Cherry Slave Girls.”</p></div>",[]
977,"Coalton Correction Facility, Part 1",1,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,Two naughty teenage girls are sentenced to a correction facility that specializes in discipline and submission. Some lessons are easy and some lessons are hard.,2006-09-12,2,4,"M/f, bd, reluct, anal, enema, spank, oral, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sentenced</p> <p>Little fifteen year old, Kelsi Stewart and her friend AmySue Nelson, sat in Judge James W. Brown’s courtroom and listened to all of the charges that had been brought against them. The charges including school vandalism, shoplifting, lewd and lascivious conduct, and now breaking and entering, with the theft of property from Mr. Richard Goodman’s mercantile store.</p> <p>Kelsi Ann was a gorgeous, young 15 year old babe, standing about 5’4” tall, with long blonde hair, innocent looking blue eyes, and perfect teenage body. AmySue was the same age, and equally cute, standing about 5’5” tall, with light blue eyes, beautiful thick dark brown hair, and a perfectly tanned 33b-23-33 body. </p> <p>Mr. Goodman sat in the courtroom next to his lawyer, and listened as the hearing came to an end. The district attorney was the Judge’s cousin, and over the course of a years time, twenty or thirty such cases were brought before him. In his Charleston, West Virginia court, Judge Brown didn’t put up with any crap from anyone, and especially not from any street smart little teenagers, like Kelsi or AmySue. He knew that what they both needed was a strong disciplinarian to teach them how to behave. Amy Sue had always been a wild child, coming from a single parent home, and now, since the death of Kelsi’s father in a mining accident, she too, had really gone out of control.</p> <p>Joan Stewart, Kelsi’s mom, had asked for leniency for her daughter, sighting that the divorce to her husband a few years earlier, and now the mining accident, was very exceedingly troubling for Kelsi, AmySue’s mother just cried, saying, “I don’t know what I’m going to do with her!” Judge Brown knew exactly what these girls needed, and what he was going to do for little Kelsi and AmySue. He had just the place for them.</p> <p>Judge Brown saw standing before him, two cute and hapless victims to be sent to his brother’s rehabilitation correctional center. It was a county run juvenile detention facility under the jurisdiction of Judge Brown’s office, and set on a 1000 acre plot in the pristine Blue Ridge Mountains, where juvenile girls would learn a skill, as well as how to behave, how to obey and how to respect those in authority over them. There were over eighty girls at the facility, and Judge Brown knew and had personally sent every one of them there. Most of them also ‘knew’ the Judge and some of the Trainers, who had worked with them, literally in the Biblical sense of the word ’knew.’ They were like a little harem for the Judge and a select group of disciplinary community members, called “The Master’s Circle”, or “The Circle”, for short. Twenty five men from the surrounding area comprised the “Circle”, and only by special invitation and vote from all members, could a new brother be added to the Circle. All of the men in “The Circle” were deputies, or Coalton County officials, and a few wealthy businessmen.</p> <p>Johnny Lee Brown was the sheriff of Coalton County, and he also was the warden of the Coalton Correctional Center for delinquent young girls, and the head of “The Circle.” Girls from the age of thirteen to twenty-one could be sent to the facility for anywhere from two to six years. The girls had usually done a lot of illegal things before they were sentenced to Coalton, but now, in 1976, times were hard and those things meant nothing, compared to what they would learn and be taught while serving the Trainers at the Correctional Facility. The Circle had set up a training program that made sure that the girls were trained and disciplined, so that they knew how to behave and obey, and would never return to their previous ways.</p> <p>Judge Brown’s gavel fell, and he shouted, “Kelsi Stewart and AmySue Nelson, I find you both guilty of all of the charges against you, and sentence both of you to five years at the Coalton Correctional Center. You will be transported there this morning, and begin your sentence immediately.” Kelsi’s mother and AmySue’s mother just wept, as a pair of deputy sheriffs approached them.</p> <p>Both girls were cuffed, and then ushered out of the courtroom by the two large guards, the black one named Bubba, and the white one named Billy Joe. Both girls had dressed in a short pleated schoolgirl skirts, a form fitting white blouse, and a pair of white socks with perky Mary Jane lace-ups. They had been told by their mothers to look nice for the Judge. Both of them now regretted their choice of dress, as they looked like little innocent schoolgirls. The two men looked them up and down, with learing and lecherous eyes, knowing what lay ahead for each of them. On the way out, Bubba said, “Damn, you two are really good looking babes. You two are so nice, that we asked to escort y’all to the correctional facility, ourselves. I’ll bet you two will be quick learners.”</p> <p>The girls had no idea of what they meant, or what lay in store for them as they were loaded into a panel van by the two guards. It was about a two hour drive through mountainous winding roads and steep terrain, and the girls and the guards remained quiet, ‘til finally they arrived at the Coalton Correctional Facility.</p> <p>Armed guards and dogs greeted them at the barb wired entrance gate. Kelsi’s heart sunk as she suddenly realized that she was now a prisoner at CCF and that all of her freedom was about to be gone. The van entered through the gate, and drove up to the front of a large Victorian styled residence. Upon stopping, Bubba and Billy Joe opened up the side door of the van and helped Kelsi and AmySue to get out. They then escorted the two of them into the house, and then took the girls to see the warden, one at a time.</p> <p>Sheriff Johnny Lee Brown sat behind his big walnut desk, as Kelsi was ushered in to see him. AmySue stayed in the hall with Billy Joe. Bubba addressed the Warden, “This here is Miss Kelsi Stewart, Sir, your new recruit.” Bubba left her standing there, facing the warden, and left, closing the doors behind him.</p> <p>“Hello, Kelsi.”, Sheriff Brown said with a smile, “I’m glad that you could join us here. Would you please tell me why you have been sentenced to this facility.” Kelsi paused for a moment, and then said, “Cuz that stupid Judge in Charleston sentenced me here.”</p> <p>Faster that you could say, “Jack Daniels”, Sheriff Brown was around his desk, and grabbed Kelsi by the arm and the throat. Fear rushed through her body as he gripped her tightly and said, “Little girl, don’t you ever be flippant with me again, or I’ll personally spank your sorry little ass until you lose all bodily control and can’t sit down for a week. That little slip of the tongue will cost you, later. Now I’ll ask you again, “Why have you been sentenced to this facility?”</p> <p>With his big hand still around her throat, she gulped, and softly said, “Cuz I was bad, and got caught stealing stuff, Sir.” He looked into her stunning blue eyes, and said, “Well said, little one. You were caught breaking and entering into someone else’s residence, stealing, lewd conduct, and a whole shitload of other stuff. You are a bad little girl, Kelsi, and need our correction and behavior modification program. That’s why you are here, but you also have been a “taker, and have been very selfish. Well, starting from this day on, while you are at my facility, we are going to change that attitude, we are going to drive that selfish attitude from you, and you are going to learn to be a “giver”. You will be taught how to speak, how to obey, how to respect others, how to thank those who discipline you, and how to please those who correct you and have the authority over you. You are not your own anymore, you belong to me for five long years. We are going to get to know each other quite personally, Kelsi, and I expect you to obey me and your trainers from now on. The guards outside of the door will take you to Doctor Abbott, where you will be given a physical. Then the guards will give you instructions for the rest of the day. I suggest that you follow their instructions explicitly, or they will punish you, as we do with all of our naughty girls who need to be punished, with a hard bare ass whooping. Now go, and I’ll check in on you later!”</p> <p>He buzzed for the two guards to enter, just as he was finishing his lecture to Kelsi, and AmySue was ushered in and questioned by the warden. Billy Joe grinned, saying, “Yup, Missy, you sure are cute, and you’d best behave, or your little backside will be sizzling.” Kelsi began trembling in fear as Bubba turned her around and escorted her from the room. She had been spanked by her Dad a few times, and didn’t like it. Here, it seemed liked she was destined to be spanked for anything that she did wrong, or maybe just because they wanted to.</p></div>",[]
978,"Coalton Correction Facility, Part 2",2,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,Two naughty teenage girls are sentenced to a correction facility that specializes in discipline and submission. Some lessons are easy and some lessons are hard.,2006-09-12,-1,-1,"M/f, bd, reluct, anal, enema, spank, oral, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Arrival and Examination</p> <p>Bubba held onto Kelsi’s arms as he escorted her to the back end of the house. He took her to a room at the end of the hall and said, “The Doctor will be in here in a few moments. You are to completely strip naked, quickly shower, put this dressing gown on, and wait for him over there on the exam table. If you aren’t ready when he arrives, you will be punished.” Bubba closed the door, and waited outside.</p> <p>Kelsi remembered what he had said about making her ass sizzle, and she wasn’t going to allow that to happen, at least not if she could help it. Being naked wasn’t anything new to her. Her Daddy used to strip her naked to punish her bottom, and her boyfriend Jeremy had gotten her naked a time or two, when they went skinny dippin’ in the old mill pond. Quickly she peeled her clothes off, and stepped into the shower. She washed up quickly and started drying off, finishing up just as the door opened. She stepped out of the shower room and looked around for the dressing gown, but it was gone. She hung her towel around herself and blushed profusely as he glanced a look at her.</p> <p>“Hello Kelsi.” He softly said. “I am here to examine you and to give you a physical. Just relax, and lay back on the table, and we will be done in no time.” Dr. Abbott was a good looking middle aged man standing over 6’ tall, with sandy brown hair, and a handsome movie star face.</p> <p>Kelsi stuttered out, “Sir, I’m naked, and the dressing gown I was supposed to wear is gone.”</p> <p>Dr. Abbott just smiled and said, “That’s OK, dear, I see naked girls all the time, and I’d only have to remove it myself, anyway.”</p> <p>Kelsi reluctantly lay back on the linen covered exam table, as he began listening to her breathing and her heartbeat. Then his fingers went to her breasts, and he began to roll the tender breasts in his hands. But when he squeezed her nipple with his finger tips, she squealed out, “AGHHHhhh, Please Sir, that hurts. Would you please not do that anymore?”</p> <p>He smiled at her and whispered, “Relax Kelsi, I am just examining you, and need to check your breasts for lumps and sensitivity. I’m done with your breasts for now, but I will check them on a regular basis. Now I need to check your pelvic area. Hold still while I prepare you!”</p> <p>Suddenly, he swung some leg stirrups up from under the table and before she knew it her legs were separated by heavy metal stirrups. He quickly used leather straps to secure her ankles and legs in place. He next tried to secure cuffs to her wrists, and then she panicked. “What are you doing to me! Please let me go! No Doctor ever tied me down before, and this isn’t right. Let me go!!”</p> <p>He called for the guards, and Bubba and Billy Joe quickly responded. They grabbed her wrists and secured them above her head. She was now helplessly immobilized, and totally on display for these three men.</p> <p>“NO PLEASE, STOP THIS! You have no right to do this to me. PLEASEeee!”</p> <p>The Doctor attached a pair of wire cables to the aluminum leg supports, and suddenly her legs rotated up and backwards, totally lifting her ass up and exposing her thinly covered blonde bush and puffy pubes, as well as her pink puckered anal rose. Kelsi struggled to get free, but she soon realized that her struggles were futile.</p> <p>Billy Joe whispered in her ear, “You’re being a naughty girl, Kelsi, and after the Doctor is done, you are going to get a whooping. If I were you, I’d learn to behave and quit struggling.” Kelsi began sobbing as her legs were spread, and the Doctor opened up her pussy with a speculum. “Not a virgin up front, I see. How about back here?”</p> <p>Kelsi felt something cool and wet on her anus, and then suddenly his middle finger slipped up inside of her. “OOOhhhh, Sir, Please!”, she squealed, as Doctor Abbott wiggled first one, and then two fingers into her tight bottomhole. Her outer sphincter muscles clenched down on his thrusting fingers, and he smiled, as she helplessly whimpered while his fingers stretched and manually sodomized her virgin anus. It was her secondary sphincter muscles inside of her colon that spasmed and gripped his fingers wildly and involuntary.</p> <p>“Pretty tight back here, boys, I’ll bet she still has a squeakin’ clean virgin asshole.” He snickered. “Why don’t you ask her, boys.” Bubba leaned close to Kelsi’s ear and whispered, “So sweetie, is this little puckered hole still virgin territory, or has some lucky fella already slipped his big pecker up your tight little butt?”</p> <p>Kelsi blushed beet red, wiggling in her restraints, and quickly stammered out, “OOOhh, Gawd, No! You guys are awful! No one has ever done that to me.” All the boys just laughed and then Kelsi squealed out as the doctor shoved his fingers in as far as he could to check out her colon. She lay there whimpering as the doctor finished with the rectal portion of her exam.</p> <p>Then Dr. Abbott said to her, “Kelsi, at CCF, every girl is assigned to a “Trainer”, who mentors them and helps with their rehabilitation, training lessons, and discipline. Bubba has volunteered to be your personal trainer. You’re a lucky girl, Kelsi, as most girls just get assigned to a trainer, but Bubba wants to be your personal trainer. Now, let’s get you shaved and prepped, because we care about your health, as well as your correction and rehabilitation. We at CCF want our girls to be clean, both inside and out. Make no mistake about it Kelsi, we are going to get to know each other quite well.”</p> <p>Doc took a little shaving cream and dabbed it on Kelsi’s thin blonde pubic curls. Then taking a razor, he began shaving the fuzz from her pubic lips and above her clit. She cried and sobbed, as the hair covering her puffy teen slit was removed, until she was as bare as a little ten year old. His fingers continually played with her clit, as he carefully shaved her slit and ass cheeks until they were smooth.</p> <p>Then the Doc took a dab of lotion, and rubbed it over her butt and pussy lips. It was a lotion for smoothness, and also cooled the irritated skin from the shaving. Then he placed his fingers on either side of her clit, and began to wiggle her stiff little love button. Bubba began playing with her titties, pinching the tender nipples, until she was more than uncomfortable. Kelsi squealed and thrashed in her restraints as both men fondled and stimulated her, in an attempt at achieving an orgasm. She knew that this was wrong for these men to finger and use her, especially since she was restrained and couldn’t help herself.</p> <p>“You BASTARDS!”, she screamed. Dr. Abbott played with her clit and pussy, while Bubba molested and pinched her tender teen titties, until she was on the verge of both tears and a rushing orgasm. Suddenly, at the Doctor’s nod and signal, they both stopped. Kelsi was all worked up now, and about ready to explode. She needed to desperately cum. They had started teasing her just before her orgasm, and then they left her hanging there, frustrated and aching with need. Why had they done this, and if they were going to be such perverts, why hadn’t they finished her off.</p> <p>She now begged them, “Please, guys, make me cum. If you are going to work me up, at least finish me off.”</p> <p>They both laughed and just walked away, letting her cool off for a while as they disappeared into the next room. She listened intently, frustrated as she was, and in a short while, she could hear little AmySue in the room next door, undergoing a similar initiation.</p> <p>About 20 minutes later, the Doctor returned with Bubba, and they both released her from the cuffs and table. Then Dr. Abbott said, “Well Kelsi, I need to go check on my other patient next door, but you passed your physical with flying colors. Now Bubba and Billy Joe have a little lesson in discipline that they are going to teach you before they sent you to your room. You better be good, or you will only make it more difficult for yourself.. You see, every girl who is sentenced here is given an initiation spanking. It lets them know and understand what they will face in the future, should they not behave as they are instructed. I understand that besides swearing at us, you also lipped off to the warden. I’m sure that will bring you a little something extra during your punishment session. Now go with the boys, and you’d better behave.”</p> <p>“But, Sir, I am naked.” Kelsi spouted. “Yup, we like ya that way, too!” Bubba retorted, as he picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Kelsi felt so helpless and so vulnerable, and he carried her out the door and across the yard to a big wooden building. Bubba was slapping her bare bottom, and telling her to behave. When they reached the punishment building, aptly named, “Wood Shed”, Billy opened the door, and Bubba carried her inside.</p></div>",[]
979,"Coalton Correction Facility, Part 3",3,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,Two naughty teenage girls are sentenced to a correction facility that specializes in discipline and submission. Some lessons are easy and some lessons are hard.,2006-09-12,-1,-1,"M/f, bd, reluct, anal, enema, spank, oral, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Initiation Spanking</p> <p>Bubba placed Kelsi on the floor, and immediately, she was bent over a big padded spanking horse, and quickly cuffed and restrained over it. Billy left Bubba alone with Kelsi and returned to help the Doctor with AmySue’s examination.</p> <p>As Kelsi lay bent forward over the spanking horse, she heard Bubba running some water and getting stuff prepared. She thought that it was nice of him to wash his hands, but it wasn’t until she heard the jar unscrewed and felt the Vaseline being smeared on her anus that she really wondered what was going to happen.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt something cold nuzzle up to her tight little puckered rose. She squealed loudly, “AAGHHHhh, It hurts!” as this cold object nudged up into her entrails. Bubba had greased up a 5” butt plug, and slowly he began pushing it into Kelsi’s tight little anus. It stretched and opened her little pink rosette, spreading her anus, as she squealed and trembled with fear.</p> <p>A hot burning feeling quickly followed, as her inner and outer sphincters were stretched to unnaturally new dimensions. She cried and sobbed for minutes, until the burning slowly faded. Then Bubba said, “Kelsi, the slight burning pain will subside soon. I want you to know that all of the girls at CCF are given a cleansing enema upon arrival, and “sized”. It’s one of the ways that we teach cleanliness and also teach submission to their Trainers. A good cleansing enema is essential to your good health. Get used to this idea, cuz’ you will be receiving enemas and wearing a plug like this for a number of days.</p> <p>Suddenly warm mildly glycerin and soap liquid began squirting through the butt plug and up into her rectum. She had never had an enema before, and when the first cramps from the water rippled through her intestines, she began to sob and cry like a baby.</p> <p>“OOOhhhh, Please Bubba, stop this. I’m sorry for the things I did and said. OOOOhhhh, Gawd, that hurts. Please let me up and stop the pain.”</p> <p>Bubba just stroked her bottomcheeks and tickled her pussy as he said, “I know you are sorry Kelsi, but your learning lesson tonight has just begun. You still have a lot more retribution to experience, as you still have your initiation spanking to receive while you retain your enema.”</p> <p>“OOOOhhhh NO, PLEASE!” she squealed, as another cramp took her breath away momentarily. As the enema bag totally drained, Kelsi just lay over the spanking horse sobbing. The enema then began doing it’s work, lubricating, cleansing and moving around inside of her intestines, Bubba then took his big hand, and began to spank her cute tight teenage buttcheeks.</p> <p>THWACKKK…, THWACKK…, Bubba began spanking her tightly stretched, enema filled bottom. “OOOOhhhh GAWD, I HURT SO MUCH!” Kelsi screamed. Bubba continued spanking her tight little teenage ass, while Kelsi screamed and perspired and wiggled her cute butt in a most provocative manner.</p> <p>He gave her fifty smacks with his large black hand, and turned her white ass to an angry shade of red. She sobbed hysterically now, retaining the enema and suffering the burning sting from the spanking.</p> <p>“OOOOhhhhh, PLEASE, SIR! Let me go! My insides are aching and my ass is burning up from your spanking.”</p> <p>Bubba reached down between her legs and touched her dripping wet pussy lips. Punishment at CCF was always followed with soothing massaging hands and warm encouraging words.</p> <p>“You’ve done well so far Kelsi, and I want you to know that I am doing this for your good. I am here to correct you and to discipline you, so that you can become a constructive part of society. Damn girl, you must love this spanking stuff though, ‘cuz you are so hot and so fuckin’ wet, I’m almost afraid that you might cum while I’m spanking you, so I am going to release you and allow you to void your bowels. Then I want you back over this spanking horse for the extra punishment that you are to receive for mouthing off to the warden and for the words that you swore at the Doctor and myself, got it!”</p> <p>Bubba undid Kelsi’s restraints, but left the plug in. He helped her to the bathroom, and then made her squat over the pot as he pulled her butt plug. As soon as he pulled it, she sat down, and gushed out the fowl water that had caused her so much pain and cramping. She totally purged herself, wiped and rinsed herself, and then returned to the big room. Sobbing and defeated, she dejectedly lay back over the spanking horse and allowed Bubba to reattach the restraints. He was pleased with her quick learning and realization that she must comply with his demands.</p> <p>Bubba then picked up a long wispy willow cane, and swished it through the air. The very sound of it cutting through the air sent chills of fear through little Kelsi. Then just as suddenly, SWISHHH…., it stung her rear cheeks.</p> <p>It took a moment, and then “AAAUUUGHHHH, FUCK!” She screamed, as searing hot pain shot through her butt. SWISHHH….., SWISHHHH…., Bubba sent to stinger shots to each of her cheeks. She squealed in pain and sobbed wildly, struggling and wiggling, but was unable to avoid her sentence, as Bubba continued to sting her bottom with additional more hard shots.</p> <p>“AAAUUGHHH, GAWD! PLEASE STOP, SIR! I can’t take any more of this. OOOhhh, PLEASE, MY ASS IS ON FIRE! Surely my ass must be bleeding raw.”</p></div>",[]
980,"Coalton Correction Facility, Part 4",4,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,Two naughty teenage girls are sentenced to a correction facility that specializes in discipline and submission. Some lessons are easy and some lessons are hard.,2006-09-12,1,5,"M/f, bd, reluct, anal, enema, spank, oral, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Offered An Alternative Rod</p> <p>Bubba stopped momentarily and stroked her angry red buttocks, helping to relieve the fire and pain that seared through her bottomcheeks. He stroked her cheeks and even tickled her dripping wet pussy and clit. She wiggled for him, and he knew that she was becoming putty in his hand.</p> <p>“OOOhhh Kelsi, I can’t stop yet. Because you mouthed off to the warden and us, you still have twenty more strokes of the cane, before I have finished with your punishment caning, But Kelsi, I like you, and I know you’re a hot little bitch, so I’ll give you a break tonight. Since this is your first time being both spanked and caned, and your ass is beet red. If you would rather feel my big black rod inside of you, instead of this willow rod on your rear end, I might be able to lessen my part of your sentence by about fifteen strokes. But Kelsi, you have to ask me nice, and convince me of what your choice is to be.”</p> <p>Without even hesitating, Kelsi lifted her head and said, “Oohhh fuck, YES! Take me Sir! Stuff me with your big black cock, and stop my suffering from that wicked cane. I’ll gladly surrender to you, rather than suffer any more of those painful cane strokes.”</p> <p>Now Kelsi had never seen Bubba’s male endowment, and judging from her response, she had no idea of of what she was in for or how big his cock really was. Bubba took the willow cane and ran it lengthwise down her ass crack. It tickled her puffy red little anus, and then Bubba said, “Kelsi, maybe I should give you your remaining five strokes right here on your tender little pink puckered anus. Or rather Kelsi, are you willing to let me even take the virginity of your tight little asshole?”</p> <p>Kelsi started trembling, thinking about how painful a buggering might be. She had heard of men wanting to do such things to teenaged girls, but had never really given it a thought until now. After careful thought and a desire to not get caned again, she finally sobbed out, “Yes, Sir, I’ll even let you take me there, if that’s what you want. Just stop the caning!” Bubba giggled, and whispered in her ear, “Next time, my little Princess, I will gladly accept the surrender of your anal cherry. But for right now, I just wanted to test your willing submissiveness. I am going to give you another butt plug to help prepare you and expand your anus for me, After all, I don’t want to hurt you any more than I have to. I just want to teach and train you to be an obedient little girl, and to respect your Master. But for tonight, I am going to first fuck you and then let you swallow my essense as a sign of your gratitude. You aren’t a virgin, Kelsi and if I am going to be nice to you and let you off with less cane strokes, I expect that you will at least reciprocate your gratitude to me. I assume you know how to suck a man’s cock, and that you will swallow every drop that I give you. If you don’t, I will finish your caning anyway. You do know how to suck a man’s cock, don’t you, Kelsi?”</p> <p>Sucking cock was nothing new to Kelsi, as she had done it numerous times for boys at school, as well as for her latest boyfriend Jeremy. However, she had never swallowed a man’s load of semen before, but she resigned herself to her fate. She quickly nodded her head, and said, “Yes Sir, I know how. Thank you, Sir for being lenient with me, and I will do my best to please you!</p> <p>Bubba lubed her asshole with some more Vaseline. Then he selected a 6-inch pink buttplug, and gently slide it up and into her puckered anal ring. Kelsi bit her lip and grunted a little as the bigger plug stretched her rectal muscles to new dimensions. Her second set of sphincter muscles deep inside of her colon spasmed and ached as Bubba let her get used to the new stretching. She knew that sooner or later, she was going to lose her anal virginity to her new trainer, and she was sure that it was going to hurt. She almost felt grateful that he hadn’t forced himself up her ass now, because she knew that he could have.</p> <p>After her plug was in place, Bubba released Kelsi’s wrist restraints, then dropped his trousers, and brought all ten inches of his throbbing manhood up to the dripping entrance to her tight teenage pussy. He slowly slide the throbbing 2” head of his formidable punishment rod into Kelsi’s dripping wet love purse.</p> <p>“AAAHHHhhh,” She gasped, as it’s enormous size took her breath away. Then slowly, inch by inch, Bubba began sliding into her tight teenage pussy. She gasped, “OOOHHh, Sir! You are soooo BIG!” as only half way in, he was already hitting her cervix. He let her get a little used to it’s girth, and then grabbing her hips, Bubba began slicing in and out, bouncing into her cervix with every thrust. He knew that she would open up with time, but for now, he was giving her a royal fucking that she would remember for a while.</p> <p>She “ooohhed” and “aaaghed” with every movement, especially when he banged into the buttplug lodged deeply between her cheeks. She obviously was enjoying her fucking a lot more that her caning., even if her cheeks still burned.</p> <p>While he was stroking in and out of her velvet pussy, he reached his long arms around in front of her hips, and with his right hand, he began to frig her clit. Little Kelsi had never been fucked like this before, and soon her wiggles and moans became sighs and groans of excitement. The butt plug up her bottom only added to her excitement, as her sphincter muscles squeezed down hard on the rubber intruder, only adding to her stimulation. Within a minute, Kelsi’s body began to tremble, and she squealed out loudly in sheer heavenly bliss. “AAAAAAAHHhhh, Fuckkkk! YESsss!”, She wailed, as her fucking and wave after wave of orgasmic bliss rolled through her tiny teen body.</p> <p>Following her orgasms, Bubba was getting close, so he quickly pulled out and walked around to the other side of the horse. As his rock hard black cock was throbbing and pointing straight out at Kelsi’s mouth, she opened her lips and formed a perfect “O” around his swollen member. It only took a few licks and ardent sucks, and Bubba began squirting his thick hot salty male essence into her waiting mouth. She gulped and swallowed and gagged, and finally managed to complete her assigned task.</p> <p>Bubba stroked her pretty face, and said, “You have done very well today, Kelsi, and I am very pleased with your submission and your willingness to cooperate. I’m going to release you now, and I want you to get on your knees in front of me and thank me for both correcting you and for pleasuring you with my essence.”</p> <p>As soon as she was released, Kelsi dropped to her knees in front of Bubba, and softly said, “Thank you Sir, for correcting me, for not giving me all of the cane strokes, for fucking me and allowing me to suck and swallow your essence, and for making me cum like I’ve never cum before.” Kelsi leaned forward, and kissed his semi-rigid long black cock, and softly said, “I’m glad you chose me, Sir. You’re awesome!”</p> <p>Bubba smiled down at her and told her, “Thank you, Kelsi. Now go to your room, number 202 in the barracks, and rest. By the way, we forbid you to orgam or play with yourself, unless your trainer directs it. That’s why I am here for you, and I promise I will take care of you on a daily basis. Over on the chair are some clothes for you to wear out of here, and for dinner tonight. The dinner bell will ring at 5 PM, and I’ll expect you to arrive within 5 minutes. During your training period, I’ll expect you to sit next to me during dinner, and any other meals that I am here for. Tomorrow I am patrolling the roads until 4:30 PM, so I’ve asked the Warden to oversee your training while I am gone. I’ll see you at dinner, and don’t be late!”</p> <p>Bubba then kissed her cheek, and got dressed. He closed the door behind him as he left her standing naked. She touched her kissed cheek and then looked down at her bare pubes to saw what a dripping mess she was, due to Bubba’s fucking. She now knew that he could be both tender and cruel, whatever he wanted to be with her.</p> <p>After washing up, Kelsi quickly slipped on the pink panties, the short black mini skirt, and the cotton pink shirt that Bubba had left for her. She slipped on the jelly flip-flops and quickly left the punishment building, making her way back to the dormitory barracks. She had almost an hour, so she decided to look for AmySue.</p> <p>After about twenty minutes of wandering around the dormitory, she accidentally ran into Warden Brown. He grabbed her by the arm, and said, “Kelsi, right? You’re that sassy little bitch that arrived earlier today. Turn around, I want to see if you got taught a lesson this afternoon and got properly spanked by my boys.”</p> <p>Realizing how unwise it would be to refuse, and not wishing to incur his wrath, she turned around as his hands lifted her short skirt. He grabbed the back of her pink panties and pulled them upwards, making her gasp as the butt plug drove even further up between her tender cheeks. She gasped as he fondled her sore and wounded buttocks, and even felt his finger wiggle around her clit and dripping pussy., but she endured the test without murmuring.</p> <p>“Looks like you got a good tanning and a fucking, Kelsi, and even got your anus sized properly, too. Seems like you’re doing fine here, and I hope that from now on, you can avoid such punishments by showing your obedience and submissiveness to all of the staff here at CCF. Now get to your room and quit wandering, or I’ll give you another spanking on your cute butt myself.”</p> <p>The Warden slapped her bottom, making her grimace in pain, as he walk away. Quickly Kelsi headed for her room, as the Warden disappeared around the corner. She lay down on the soft mattress, and reflected on her first day at CCF. Her mind was spinning as she realized that she had been sentenced to this facility for five years, and already she had been spanked, fondled, fucked, and embedded with a butt plug that’s sole purpose was to expand her anus for the private pleasure use of her trainer. Her fingers moved to her panty covered clit, and softly she began pleasuring herself, as she thought about Bubba’s big cock, and how he made her gush in orgasm. She felt like such a little slut, and wondered what else could happen to her. Her fingers danced over her clit, as slowly she built herself to another rousing orgasm.</p> <p>Unknown to her, all of her actions were being recorded on videotape, and she would be held accountable for them later that evening.</p></div>",[]
981,"Coalton Correction Facility, Part 5",5,JSMILES,jsmiles3000@yahoo.com,Two naughty teenage girls are sentenced to a correction facility that specializes in discipline and submission. Some lessons are easy and some lessons are hard.,2006-09-12,6,4,"M/f, bd, reluct, anal, enema, spank, oral, toys",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/jsmiles019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dinner and Amy Sue</p> <p>At 4:50 PM, Kelsi got up, adjusted her clothes, and made her way to the dining hall. She saw dozens of other girls, but didn’t see AmySue anywhere. She got her food and then spotted her Trainer sitting with a few of the other guards. Quietly she walked up to him and asked, “May I sit down with you, Sir?” Bubba slipped his big hand up her short skirt and cupped her tight butt.</p> <p>“Guys, this is Kelsi, my latest little refugee project, and boy is she a fast learner.” The men smiled and said, “Hi Kelsi, you sure are a cutie!” Then Bubba nodded and helped her to sit down next to him. The men talked, and she just listened, as she quietly ate her dinner. After she had finished, all the girls were invited to get an ice cream cone at the help-yourself machine in the front of the dining hall.</p> <p>Kelsi went up, as did most of the girls. When it was her turn, she bent over, and one of the older girls bumped into her butt, hitting her buttplug. Kelsi gasped, and the rest of the girls just giggled. “Being sized, I see,” one of the girls chuckled. “I’m Julie, and you must be new here.”</p> <p>Kelsi exchanged words with Julie, and then Julie smiled and said, “Watch your butt, girl! All of the trainers here just love our tight little assholes, and all of us have been buggered up there more times than we care to count. Just make sure that you relax your sphincter muscles, and push out, the first time you get buggered, or it’ll hurt like hell. Good Luck!”</p> <p>Kelsi smiled and returned next to Bubba with her cone. She held it out to him, and asked, “Would you like a lick?” He turned to her, and queried, “Of you Princess, or the ice cream cone?”</p> <p>Kelsi blushed in front of all the other men, and then softly said, “AAAHhhhh…, Yes Sir, either.” Bubba grabbed the cone and took a big lick and said, “You girl, I’ll attend to later, especially considering that I watched what you did back in your room before dinner.”</p> <p>Suddenly Kelsi really blushed, and stammered for words, “I.. I’m sorry, Sir, I…” Bubba touched his finger to her lips, and quieted her, saying, “Later!” Suddenly, the Warden walked in the side door with another Trainer, carrying AmySue under the arms.</p> <p>“Gentlemen and girls, we have a new recruit here who is in need of some severe discipline. She has been defiant since early this afternoon, and has repeatedly cursed at and fought with her trainer. Her name is AmySue, and she is going to learn how to “be a good girl” before this evening is done, and I‘ve brought her here in front of all of you to witness her demise. I want all of you to see how stubborn naughty girls are dealt with.”</p> <p>Kelsi looked across the room, and there was her closest friend, kneeling in front of her Trainer, bare ass naked, and with tears staining her pretty face. Her ass was beet red and criss-crossed with wide red marks. Her hands were cuffed behind her back, her feet were manicled with a spreader bar, and she was softly sniffling as she waited.</p> <p>Then Joey, her Trainer spoke, “AmySue, quit your sniffling, and listen carefully.” he said, his voice softly mocking her. “ I'm going to teach you to be a really good girl. You weren’t very good this afternoon, but tonight I know things will be different.</p> <p>AmySue glared at her trainer, until he reached down and stroked her gently over the back of her head, sinking his fingers through her beautiful dark brown tresses of her shiny hair. His thick muscular hand squeezed the muscles of the back of her slim neck, and then she gasped as his fingers grasped her around the neck, and he declared, “You are going to obey me before we leave here this evening. Now you can fight it, or you can lose your stubborn little girl pride and realize that you have no other choice but to obey me. If you fight me, I will spank and whip parts of you that you never knew could be whipped. One way or another, you will submit to me tonight.”</p> <p>Then with his other hand and in exaggerated deliberation, he slowly unzipped the front of his trousers. Amy Sue stared wide-eyed as the bulge began to grow and then she lowered her eyes to the floor. Her trainer took a firm hold of her pretty brown hair and pulled her head back so that she was forced to watch as he parted his boxers and felt around inside.</p> <p>She watched as the thick swollen length of his cock sprang from its confinement and pointing right at her face from point-blank range. It’s large swollen purple head beckoning for the touch of her sweet lips.</p> <p>'OH ... OOHH ... NO:' was all she could say, and then she saw the shiny length of the thin whipy willow cane swinging to and fro as he lifted it up behind her. She heard it hiss as he let it slip through the air and then with a 'Whack' which made her jump again, Its whip-like tip landed firm and solid across the left cheek of her bare bottom. It was a new experience for her, and burned like hell.</p> <p>Oooohh ... GAWD ... aaah ... N ... NO, PLEASEEE.' AmySue jerked helplessly as the sting seared her bottom, while his hand held onto her hair and forced her to look up at him. Amy Sue’s pretty lips partied as she drew in a gasping intake of breath, still feeling that first fiery caress of the willows tip.</p> <p>He nodded down to his jutting cock. 'This,' he said deliberately, is for you, AmySue, It's going to be your only way to show that you are truly sorry for how you acted this afternoon. I’m not here to physically injure you, girl, but you are going to learn to obey me. Now why don’t you be a good girl and open your mouth to say thank you for your nice gift?' His cock wagged and beckoned to her as he moved it a little nearer to her blushing face.</p> <p>Caught somewhere between disgust and fear, she stared wide-eyed at the fat bulging, 10 inch blood gorged manhood. She'd never seen one like this before, not in all her young 15 years of life. It looked huge and monstrous, with a huge 2 inch helmet crown. Although she had been a wild child, she’d only messed around with the younger boys before, certainly, no one with a weapon-sized cock like this. This was her first real close-up of a thick bulging blood gorged man-sized cock. She hesitated, not knowing what to do.</p> <p>Suddenly, the cane cracked down again and she squealed from its sting as her bottom wriggled and her ankles kicked out in their restraints. His cock came nearer to her face, and then she felt it brushing up against her cheek.</p> <p>“Now be a good girl AmySue, and ask me to place my gift on your little pink tongue so that you can give it a nice big kiss.'” His voice tauntingly demanded.</p> <p>She stumbled over her words, and her throat got tight with the repugnance of what he expected her to do. 'Oh God ... no... No ... Don't make me do that, please Sir, I’m not ... Ooooww.' Another flick of the cane served as a reminder. She squealed out loudly, as he said, “AmySue, either you do what I ask and obey me, or I am going to severely beat the crap out of you with this stinging willow rod, until you do. Now come on, be a good girl and open up, and give it a big kiss. You know that you are going to have to learn how to do these things, now that you're growing up. I’m sure you want to please me and be a good girl, so I don’t have to hurt you anymore.”</p> <p>She tried to shake her head in refusal as much as she could with him still holding her. Her eyes moistened and once more, her tears were brimmed over and running down her face.</p> <p>''Crack... crack,"" two quick flicks of the willow rod across one cheek then the other of her tight teen buttocks. Her bottom wiggled and twitched frantically. Then as she opened her mouth to gasp out her anguish, her trainer's cock slid smoothly across her lips, leaving them smeared with his pre-cum.</p> <p>With a jerk, AmySue snatched her head back away from it. A second later, the supple willow rod cracked quickly down hard right between her bottomcheeks. He knew it stung her tender anus, and that an anal shot usually helped to convince the little sluts to obey. The sting between her cheeks quickly shot up to her brain.</p> <p>AmySue’s head reared back as she squealed out in searing pain. “OOOOhhhhh, GAWD, NOT THERE! NO MORE, PLEASEEE! Your awful, but I can’t stand this any more. I’ll do it!”</p> <p>“That hurt, didn't it? Now, AmySue, I trust that you’re going to do as your told. You're going to take my cock into your mouth and give it a nice kiss and suck on it, or I am going to continue to thrash your teen little backside and asshole, until you do.” Although what was being forced upon her filled her with total disgust, she finally surrendered. With a submissive and helpless whimper she put her tear stained face forward, trembling and sobbing, as she stuck her tongue out and took the tip of his hot 10 inch bulging manhood between her sweet lips.</p> <p>“Good girl, now that's better, and to make sure that your mouth stays open, I brought along a leather jaw spreader,” he said encouragingly. So saying, Joey took a leather mouth spreader from his pocket and buckled it around her head. It opened her mouth wide in a perfect ‘O’ and protected him from any inclination that she might have about biting his thick boner.</p> <p>“That’s, a good girl, AmySue. I knew you would do it.” Amy's lips were still trembling on just the tip of his hard shaft, as her trainer slowly began feeding his cock into her mouth, through the center of the ‘O’. She felt nauseous, as never before had she ever done such a vile thing. She was practically paralyzed with fear, as his cock just dangled on her lips. He stood for her immobility for only a few seconds, before he grabbed her hair and began to gently face fuck her.</p> <p>“Come on, you silly girl, get on with it and suck on it properly. Suck it like a lollypop, or like you suck a Popsicle. You can suck one of those without any problems, now go on, harder, yes that's it.' He taped her bottom cheeks with the tip of his rod to encourage her as she slowly enclosed his length within her mouth. 'Get it right in, lips tight, now suck hard, ah yes that's better. Suck like a vacumn, baby, and don't let it out now.”</p> <p>AmySue's lips finally encircled his cock. She sucked at it, feeling his thick length filing her mouth, her eyes running with tears, her nostrils flared, her wet lips sliding up and down its hard shaft. 'Now use the tip of your tongue, lick tenderly around the helmet tip... ah yes that's the way, very good.' Her whole being was in total revulsion, yet fearing his rod more, she forced herself to tongue his thick shaft, obediently licking and sucking on it. He kept pulling AmySue's head back and forth, holding firmly to her hair and giving her no excuse to give up. He whispered to her, “Good long tender sucks, girl. Yea, that's a good girl... ah... yes. That’s right, show me you know how.”</p> <p>He stood there letting her suck him as he watched AmySue’s pretty head bobbing back and forth, and listened to the sucking noises produced by her soft lips as they were sliding up and down his cock length. Her tongue occasionally fluttering and dancing around the bell shaped end. A few times his thick cock bounced off the back of her throat, and she gagged, but his hand kept her moving on it. He kept her at it, gagging and sucking away on his hard shaft until he felt the beginnings of the first spasm of an impending orgasm. It was so very tempting to come in this lovely young girl's mouth, but he didn't want her sucking him off, not yet, perhaps later up in her bedroom.</p> <p>“OK, girl... that's enough for now. We’ll finish this lesson later tonight, or maybe tomorrow. ' He pulled her head back. AmySue gladly took her aching lips away from his wet hard shaft. Then through her salty tear-stained blue eyes, she watched the thick knob twitching hazily in her vision, its little opening oozing another little blob of sticky white seminal fluid.</p> <p>Having gotten her past her first oral exam, Joey lifted her up, and felt it necessary to teach her a lesson that she would not soon forget. Restrained as she was in spreader bar and cuffs, AmySue could do nothing to escape what her trainer had planned for her next. Warden Brown brought in a low spanking bench with wrist cuffs and a waist belt to hold her on it.</p> <p>A padded hump at the end of the bench lifted her buttocks into the air slightly, allowing her legs to dangle on either side still spread wide with the spreader bar. She was repositioned onto the bench, and Joey buckled the waist belt across her back, immobilizing her. He positioned her legs so that they hung off the end and to either side of the bench.</p> <p>“Amy, now it's time for your punishment. Time to give your pretty little bottom a proper caning, for all the trouble you caused me.”</p> <p>Master Joey picked up the cane in his right hand and tucked away his cock into the front of his open trousers.</p> <p>“Now, hold still, my little one, while I reattach your wrists to the outside of this bench with the wrist cuffs,” he commanded her.</p> <p>She lay prone on the bench, as her trainer uncuffed her wrists from her back and refastened them into the cuffs on either side of the bench.</p> <p>“Come on now, AmySue stick out that cute little backside of yours. I want to see it sticking right up and dancing for us.” Terrified the young girl struggled to comply, wiggling her tight bare cheeks in a thoroughly obscene manner. What a picture of total submission she posed in. With her face to the bench, her hips up, her legs spread by the bar, and her wrists manacled to the sides of the bench, her trainer and anyone else, had a clear and unobstructed view of everything between her sweet teenage cheeks. She reluctantly showed off her tight puckered anal rosebud, and her wide spread pussy and the cute little hooded clit. He could see the faint red marks where he had enforced his will on her to achieve her previous obedience. These were just beginner strokes, as now he intended to cane her properly, like a naughty schoolgirl would have been caned years ago. Now he wanted to hear her really cry and scream, until she was willing to do just about anything to save herself from more pain. He wanted her begging him for mercy, willing to obey any command that he gave her. He wanted to break her will and teach her that for the next five years, she was not her own, and that his will for her was all that mattered. He took a ball gag out of his pocket, and forced it into her mouth. He knew that she would be needing it, to silence her screaming and so that she didn’t bite her tongue off during her caning.</p> <p>Taking up a position just behind the quivering girl, he drew his cane across her cringing bottom cheeks. Taking his measure, he raised the cane up high; up over his shoulder and then brought it down with a SWISH, that was quickly followed by a loud crack. The twin cheeks of her bottom quivered like two jellies as the cane bit deep into her soft young flesh. A mark appeared across the naked spheres, at first a vivid white hot streak, and then quickly darkening to a painful red. AmySue’s whole body jerked, her eyes popped open wide, her face contorted with pain, as through her gag she emitted an agonizing scream. Her eyes were staring wide with disbelief that it could hurt so much. AmySue's pretty face was now a mask of agony, as tears flooded down her cheeks.</p> <p>Any hope that her earlier co-operation would incite some compassion was now instantly dismissed as a line of burning, agonizing pain erupted across her bottom. He measured her again, and SWISH…, her cracked her cheeks again.</p> <p>Across her white quivering cheeks a wicked twin tracked weal had now been raised, it was turning slowly from red to a dark purple. He lifted the supple rod again, paused, then whipped it down across her soft bottom, letting it bite in, just below that first cruel stroke.</p> <p>She wiggled wildly trying to escape her sentence, but restrained and spread as she was with the spreader bar, she could not roll away. Her muffled cries echoing in the confines of the room as the pain sank in and she frantically wiggled her smarting bottomcheeks. Displayed as she was, except for the dark red lines that appeared on her ass and her wild contortions from the pain, one would have thought her a very wanton bitch. That was exactly what her trainer wanted her to become.</p> <p>After her wild wiggling ceased and her sobbing subsidered, he taped the cane gently against her quivering cheeks, causing them to flinch each time at its contact. Then the taping stopped as the cane left her bottom, her cheeks clenched in anticipation. He waited for them to relax before the cane came whistling down, ending with a loud crack. Her flesh rippling from its point of impact as it sliced into her cute round cheeks. Then a band of pain blazed across her bottom, a shear agony that seamed to penetrate right through to her soul. Sobbing and writhing incoherently, she wiggled before him, her buttocks clenching and unclenching, her anus puckering and then clenching tight.</p> <p>He reached between her legs and felt her dripping pussy and wiggled her bulging clit. “Damn, girl! It appears as though this caning is getting you excited, AmySue. You sure are wet down here.” She shook her head as if to refute his claim, but secretly she really was getting very horny.</p> <p>Then taking some of her own lubricant, he anointed her anus, and slowly wiggled his finger inside. Her eyes bulged, and she squealed through her gag, as Master Joey began buggering her ass with his finger. Then he whispered to her, “I have special plans for this sweet little hole, my dear. You better get used to having me play with your tight little asshole, girl, because a lot bigger things than my finger are going to be stretching this tight little hole” Amy Sue shook her head, as if to say “no.”</p> <p>He waited a moment, and then pulled his finger out, knowing that she wasn’t broken yet. He waited a little more, making her suffer with anticipation,, and then when she finally relaxed, he struck her cheeks again. She sobbed and sobbed, squealing through her gag at every cut. Then another whistling SWISH, and it’s cut would leave another blistering red mark across her backside. Her whole body was shaking and trembling, as cut after cut exploded across her tight teenage bottomcheeks.</p> <p>Finally, it seemed like AmySue’s resistance finally broke. Her body was trembling, but she quit fighting and just lay there. She jerked and squealed each time the cane struck, but her fight was gone. He lifted the cane, ready for the next descent to land across her defenceless asscheeks. SWISH.., another whistling wicked cut bit into AmySue's poor bottom. She squealed incoherently in pain, followed by her trembling shakes and smothered blubbering sobs. He continued caning the young girl without mercy, thrashing her soft tender buttocks, taking his time, relishing in her suffering, her crying and her tears.</p> <p>Occasionally, he would pause to fondle her painful globes between strokes. Feeling the raised bands, fiery hot, under his touch. Sometimes he slipped his fingers between her rear cheeks to feel at her moist slit, and then always anointing her quivering anal rosebud, as he fingered her with her own juices as lubricant.. As he caressed her intimate parts with one hand, he often massaged his erect cock inside of his pants, with the other. </p> <p>After he had inflicted some twenty strokes across her writhing cheeks, he finished her chastisement, and dropped the cane. She just lay sprawled on the bench, unable to move.</p> <p>Her bottom looked very painful indeed, flaming red and embossed with a criss-cross of bruised swollen welts. Now coming round to her front, he lifted her chin from the bench to view the tear stained face of this weeping, naked young girl. Her pretty face was now snivelling and wretched, her eyes were red and puffy, her complexion blotchy, saturated with shed tears, her nose running down onto her chin and into her open mouth. She was sobbing and blubbering, as he gently removed her gag.. He smiled down at her pathetic countenance with a look of pleasure on his face. “So now you're going to be my good little girl, is that right, AmySue?”</p> <p>Her blubbering sobs made her whispered answer of assent almost incoherent. But then to make sure he hear her pleading agreement, she again mumbled, “Yethh, Sir!”</p> <p>Joey knew she was his to mold from now on. Her ass was a network of blistering red lines and aside from her sobs which echoed throughout the hall, you could also hear the audiences clothes rustling, and sucking noises, and fingers frigging. Some of the older girls had moved to their Master’s side, and were servicing them in whatever way their Master desired. Other girls were pleasuring themselves, grateful that it wasn’t themselves up there being punished, but nonetheless excited by the spectacle.</p> <p>Kelsi looked over at Bubba, and with a smile, she quietly slipped her hand under the table to gently fondle his thick cock. Bubba hugged her and whispered, “You are a fast learner baby, and I really like you!”</p> <p>Kelsi smiled and continued to stroke him, while up front, AmySue sobbed louder as she got her crimson cheeks lubed and spread, and was “sized” with a generous butt plug.</p> <p>Then Joey slipped his fingers between her spread leg and with all the lube still on them, he flicked his fingers back and forth across her shrowded little clit. Plucking playfully at the small bud, which his fingers were teasing, he felt it swell up hard beneath his touch as he gently massaged it. She moaned in protest, knowing that her body was betraying her. “Ahh ... Nn.. oh ... ahh ... n ... n ... no ... pl ... please. You don’t know... no ... no,” she wept.</p> <p>“Shhh, don’t fight it any more now, AmySue.' Cooed his quieting voice, as the finger slid gently back and forth, stroking and tormenting the tip of her swollen little bud. “You have been punished for your disobedience, and now I want you to know that after your punishment, comes relief. You have suffered enough, and I want you to cum for me, now!”</p> <p>AmySue's hips and legs wiggled and wormed obscenely as she felt his fingers skillfully frigged her. He expertly was tickling her sensitive little love bud, and arousing her womanly instincts, as she struggled not to give in to the feelings she was experiencing. She found her trainer to be both disgusting and humiliating, but now AmySue began to feel something else. His insistent frigging of her clit brought about the first tremors of forbidden excitement radiating through her hot helpless loins. Her sobbing and weeping began to change to low moans of pleasure, as his tickling finger wiggled the nut hard love button. With her legs spread so obscenely apart, everyone in the hall watched as he flicking it up and down and rolled his fingers across it.</p> <p>The sounds of sucking and moaning filled the dining hall as AmySue neared her climax. Her moans and groans got louder, “AGGHHhhhh.. OOHHhhhh…, as Joey continued his assault. The butt plug up her ass only heightened her arousal, and then moments later, her whole body, the bench included, began to tremble.</p> <p>Suddenly, her eyes bugged wide, and she screamed out, “EEEEE.. YES…. OOOhh… MY GAWD! OOOOOHHHhhh,…. AAHHhhhhh…,” as Joey skillfully brought to her first complete orgasm. She had played with herself before, but had never felt her whole body explode in excitement, as it just had. Everyone else in the dining hall was “OOOhhhing” and “AAAhhhhing” too, as they climaxed while watching AmySue’s orgasmic display. While everyone finished up and adjusted their clothes, Joey leaned over AmySue and whispered, “I knew that you would submit to me before the night was over, and I trust that you will continue to behave yourself from now on.”</p> <p>AmySue looked up at him smiling and looking through her tear filled eyes, she gasped, “I’m sorry, Sir, that I was so bad, and thanks for making me cum. I’ve never felt anything so intense like that before. I literally exploded inside, and it was awesome!”</p> <p>Joey stroked her perspiring flesh and kissed her on the shoulder. Then AmySue was released from her restraints, and helped out the side door by her trainer. They were not done yet for the evening, as Joey still planned to shoot his hot seed into her hot and now willing little mouth.</p> <p>Quickly, everyone vanished from the dining hall, with some of the Masters of The Circle going to the rooms of their little trainees, and some taking their little trainees to ‘the woodshed” to discipline their girls for some infraction or another. Bubba walked Kelsi back to her room, arm in arm, as if he was her escort. When they arrived at room 202, Bubba told Kelsi to get ready for bed, because he had a few things to talk over with her.</p> <p>Not knowing what he was going to say, little Kelsi went into the bathroom, stripped, and hurried to get ready. After washing up and brushing her teeth, she quickly slipped her panties back on and returned and asked her big black Master, “Sir, what would you like to talk to me about? Is there something I can do for you…, like suck you, or bend over again?”</p> <p>Bubba smiled, and knew that Kelsi would have done anything for him right then. However, he had already been drained once that afternoon, and he needed to get his rest so he could be alert for his 12-hour patrol shift tomorrow.</p> <p>“No Princess, nothing more tonight, but thanks for asking. However, tomorrow Warden Brown is going to give you some anal training lessons, so that you will be ready to receive me that way too. The Warden and his nurse always insist on being the trainers to break in a new recruit to the thrills of sodomy, so just be your sweet submissive self, and obey them. He has his own special training methods and has bottom trained every girl here, so he has lots of experience and will be gentle with you. Now before I go, I want you to know that I will take care of you. I am very pleased with your progress today, and I especially like your voluntary participation in the dining hall this evening. To show my appreciation, I am going to make you cum one more time before I leave you tonight, so that you aren’t tempted to frig yourself as you did so naughtily this afternoon.. I know the show has prpbably made you horny, and you probably need a release. You also deserve a hand spanking for frigging yourself this afternoon. So lie over my lap and ask me to punish your butt for your naughtiness today, before I pleasure you.”</p> <p>Bubba sat down on the bed, and Kelsi quietly lay across his lap. “Please, Sir,” she softly begged, “Punish me for my naughtiness this afternoon.”</p> <p>After her appeal, she felt his pull her panties down to her thighs, and then SMACK…., his big hand delivered her first stroke. SMACK…, the second whack hit her other cheek. SMACK…, he then paused and began to rub her buttocks. His fingers wiggled her butt plug and grazed her moist pussy. Then SMACK…, he continued to alternate between smacks and rubbing her butt. She moaned and groan with a mix of pain and sexual frenzy.</p> <p>She gasped and wiggled in shameless lust, as her new Master was stirring up passions inside of her petite little body to a new level. She was like putty in his hands, as he SMACKED… her over and over again. She lost count of the number of SMACKS…., but she knew that they were getting her heated up, and that her pussy was leaking juices.</p> <p>After about twenty SMACKS…, he stopped the spanking, and moved his hand between her legs. He used her own lubricant to moisten her clit, and then began to slowly roll it from side to side as his fingers danced over the top of it and her pussy lips.. Kelsi moaned with pleasure and lust as suddenly his fingers thrust deep into her pussy, rubbing a spot on the top of her vaginal tract. He continued to rub her magic spot, quickly building her excitement up to the inevitable.</p> <p>“OOOOhhhhhh, GAWD, YES!”, she screamed out, as suddenly her body began to tremble and she exploded in a seismic orgasm that coursed through her whole being. He softly rubbed her clit as she gasped and wiggled until she had fully cum, and then he picked her up and lay her down on your back on the bed. He kissed her cheek and said, “I’ll see you at dinner tomorrow night, so until then, sweet dreams, and be good!”</p> <p>Kelsi just lay on her bed, fantasizing about Bubba, and all of the things that had happened to her, on this, her very first day at CCF. Soon sleep overtook her, and ….</p></div>",[]
982,"Die Entführung von Susanne und Kevin, Part 1",1,JUTTA KLEINSCHMIDT,no@email,,2006-03-10,5,4,,/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/juttakleinschmidt001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Es war an einem Elterntag in der Schule, wo ich Abwart bin. Die vielen Mädchen und knaben um mich rum machten mich schon immer geil, aber zwei haben mir es besonders angetan. Ein Zwillingspaar: Susanne und Kevin, beide 11J alt.</p> <p>An diesem besagten Elterntag kamen die zwei zu mir und fragten mich ob ich sie nach hause fahren kann, Ihre Eltern haben sie einfach stehen gelassen, weil sie irgendwas wichtiges zu tun haben.</p> <p>Nun, das liess ich mir nicht entgehen und sagte zu. So kam es also das ich die zwei in meinem auto hatte und richtung meinem Haus fuhr. Irgendwann merkten sie das ich nicht zu ihrem haus fuhr und fragten mich warum. ""ich muss noch was holen bei mir"" war meine Antwort. Bei mir lotste ich sie in mein Wohnzimmer, und schloss die tür hiner mir ab.</p> <p>""So ihr zwei, jetzt zieht euch aus!!"" sagte ich strengem ton. Die zwei sahen mich verblüfft an und reagierten nicht.</p> <p>""Wisst ihr warum eure Eltern euch stehen gelassen haben?! Sie wollten euch nicht mehr, und haben euch mir verkauft, weil ihr nicht brav wart!!"". Ihre Augen wurden ganz gross. ""also, zieht euch jetzt aus, oder ich werde es tun, aber dann tut es weh!""</p> <p>ganz zögerlich fingen sie langsam an sich aus zu ziehen. Bis auf die Unterhosen, die wollten sie nicht ausziehen. So standen sie nun da, ganz verkrampft, mit tränen in den augen. Susanne hatte noch keine Titten, aber leicht abstehende Nippel. Beide waren sehr schlank und mir stand schon langsam der Schwanz in der Hose. ""zu mir!!"" befahl ich. sie gehorchten und kamen langsam zu mir. Ich packte die Beiden von hinten am Hals und führte sie in den Keller, wo ich meinen Folterraum eingerichtet habe. Sie wehrten sich ein bischen und fingen an zu heulen.""wenn ihr nicht brav und ruhig seit muss ich euch weh tun!"". Es nutzte nichts, sie schluchzten weiter. Im Keller angekommen drückte ich Beide auf den Boden, so dass sie auf dem Bauch zu liegen kamen. Am Boden des Kellers habe ich überall ösen eingelassen, welche ich jetzt gut brauchen konnte. Ich setzte mich auf Kevin, während ich Susanne lederne Hand-und Fussfesseln anlegte und ein Halsband. Danach setzte ich mich auf Susanne und machte das selbe mit Kevin. Nun wurden die Beiden auf dem Bauch liegend mit weit gespreizten und gestreckten Gliedern an den ösen festgemacht. Ich stand auf und betrachtete mein Werk. Etwas fehlte noch! die Unterhosen!. Ich holte also ein Taschenmesser hervor und schnitt ihnen die Höschen vom Körper. Sie weinten, schluchzten und schrien mitlerweile recht laut, und ich fing an zu lachen.""hahaha... der Keller ist schalldicht, schreit ihr nur ihr zwei!!""</p> <p>Mitlerweile hatte ich einen pochenden steifen Schwanz und wollte dringend abspritzen. Also setzte ich mich vor den Kopf von Susanne, hob ihren Kopf an und rutschte darunter. Jetzt liess ich den Kopf los, und wegen des Zugs in den Seilen drückte sich Ihr Kopf automatisch runter, so dass sie nicht anders konnte als ihn in den Mund zu nehmen. Ich hörte nur noch ein würgen. ich hob ihren Kopf wieder ein bischen an und liess ihn wieder los. Wieder ein würgen. ""merkst du was kleine? wenn du den Kopf hebst kriegst du Luft, sonst nicht!"". Kaum ausgesprochen hob sie selbst ihren kopf und hielt ihn ein paar sekunden oben, dann musste sie der Kraft der Seile wieder nachgeben und begann wieder zu würgen. Und wieder hob sie den Kopf und liess ihn bald wieder sinken. Ich sass da und beobachtete ihren Kampf, und genoss es.... plötzlich spürte ich ihre Zähne! ""hey du schlampe pass auf!! wenn ich noch einmal deine Zähne spüre ist fertig mit Luftholen! dann erstickst du! willst du das?!! also vorsicht!!"" Sie vermochte noch ein paar Minuten ihren Kopf zu heben, bis sie irgendwann nicht mehr konnte und trotz würgen ihren Kopf unten liess. ""ich habe noch nicht gespritzt du Votze!was soll das!"". Keine reaktion mehr. Ich hob ihren Kopf und stand auf. Sie holte ganz tief Luft. Ich wollte sie ja nicht verlieren, sie sollte mir noch lange spass bringen. Kevin sah das ganze mit an und war so erschrocken das er sogar das weinen vergass. ""Jetzt bis du dran kleiner!"" sagte ich und rutschte auch ihm unter den Kopf. Auch er würgte sofort, aber hob seinen Kopf von Anfang an selbständig. Er schien etwas kräftiger zu sein und vermochte seinen Kopf jeweils länger oben zu halten. ""Also ihr zwei: dieses Speil werden wir solange wiederholen bis ich abgespritzt habe!!"" Susanne fragte ""was meinen Sie?"".""Wenn man schnell rein und raus geht ist das sehr schön für mich und am schluss wird eine weisse Flüssigkeit vorne rausspritzen, diese müsst ihr schlucken! ohne zu kleckern! wenn ihr das schafft hören wir auf, ok?"" Kevin hatte es wahrscheinlich gehört, aber hatte keine kraft mehr, jedenfalls blieb er mitlerweile auch immer länger unten und würgte vor sich hin. Also wechselte ih wieder und widmete mich Susanne. Sie flehte schon als ich von Kevin aufstand. ""bitte nicht! bitte nein!"". ""du weisst wie du das beenden kannst kleine!!"". als ich unter sie rutschte machte sie keine anstalten und fing sofort an ihren kopf schnell hin und her zu bewegen. Bei jedem Hub hörte ich sie würgen. So langsam machte es spass und ich spürte wie es langsam anfing zu brodeln im sack. Susanne wurde jetzt immer langsamer und ich stand wieder auf und wechselte zu Kevin. Dieser wusste was er zu tun hatte und machte schnell weiter wo seine Schwester aufgehört hatte. So ging das nun weiter, über eine stunde lang. Dann hatten sie es endlich geschafft, ich kam. Ich war gerade bei Susanne und spritzte ihr die gesamte Ladung in den Rachen. Ich drückte ihr den Kopf runter. ""schluck!! alles schlucken!!"". Ich liess ihren Kopf los, und sie schluckte brav alles runter. Ich war nun befriedigt für den Moment und stand auf. Ich stopfte den beiden ihre unterhosen ins maul und fixierte sie mit klebeband bevor ich die treppe rauf ins Wohnzimmer ging, das Licht löschte und die tür schloss. So lagen sie nun da im dunkeln und dachten daran was wohl noch alles passieren wird...</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen drückte mir langsam die Blase und ich ging richtung Keller. Als ich das Licht anmachte hörte ich schon wie die zwei sich bewegten und unter ihren Knebeln schluchzten und schrien. Ich stand vor die Beiden in die Mitte und pisste los. Hin und her, damit beide etwas abbekommen. Ihre Bewegungen wurden immer heftiger und die Geräusche lauter. Die Situation machte mich wieder geil, und ich beschloss weiter zu machen. Ich trat hinter Susanne und machte ihre füsse los, aber nur um sofort eine Spreizstange an zu bringen. Die Hände befestigte ich einzeln am Halsband. Ich drehte sie auf den Rücken und machte eine Leine am Halsband fest. Jetzt zog ich an der Leine, so dass sie aufstehen musste. Langsam führte ich sie an den Gyno-Stuhl. Mit ihren weit gespreitzten Beinen hatte sie recht mühe zu laufen, aber ich zog unerbittlich am Halsband. Ich hob sie auf den Stuhl und legte ihre Beine in die Halter, nachdem ich die Spreizstange entfernte. Mit den Gurten am Stuhl fesselte ich ihre Taille, und das Halsband wurde an den ösen am Stuhl festgemacht. So lag sie nun da und die Angst in ihren Augen war klar zu sehen.</p> <p>Nun holte ich die Kiste mit den Folterwerkzeugen hervor...</p></div>",[]
983,"Die Entführung von Susanne und Kevin, Part 2",2,JUTTA KLEINSCHMIDT,no@email,Das Martyrium der Zwillinge geht weiter…,2006-03-18,5,4,"bd, cbt, ds, enem, humil, oral, ped, rape, sad, sm, tort, toys, viol, ws",/web/20071202092533/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/juttakleinschmidt002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der Anblick der kleinen, straffen schamlippen war extrem erregend, und am liebsten hätte ich sie gepoppt. Aber ich wollte mich zuerst ihrer bestrafung widmen.</p> <p>Ich begann die klammern hervor zu kramen..... ich hatte spezielle klammern, die sehr stark waren und sich mit kleinen, gemeinen Zähnchen festbeissen.</p> <p>zuerst die kleinen nippelchen. Um überhaupt ansetzen zu können musste ich die nippel mit den Fingern strecken, was der kleinen gar nicht gefiel.</p> <p>Sie schrie unter dem Knebel, und die tränen flossen wieder. Den Nippel gestreckt setzte ich nun die Klammer an und liess sie schnell zuschnappen.</p> <p>Sie zuckte, zappelte, zerrte und schrie was sie konnte. Nun das gleiche mit dem anderen Nippel. So, nun waren die Schamlippen dran. Auch da musste ich mit den Fingern strecken, um ansetzen zu können, aber die Reaktion war nicht so heftig wie bei den Nippeln..... wahrscheinlich hatte sie immernoch mit diesem Schmerz zu kämpfen.</p> <p>so Bestückte ich ihre äusseren Lippen mit je 5 von den gemeinen Klammern, und war stolz auf mein Werk. Die Kleine zappelte, heulte und schrie immernoch wie am spiess. Aber sie war noch nicht fertig. Ihre Inneren Lippen kamen auch noch an die Reihe. Zu guter letzt kam noch die Krönung....... eine auf den Kitzler, was ihr hörbar nicht gefiel. Um das Werk zu vollenden holte ich noch den aufblasbaren Klistier-plug hervor, und setze ohne gleitmittel an. langsam aber kraftvoll drückte ich den plug ins Arschlöchlein rein..... es ging sehr streng, und es tat offensichtlich sehr weh, denn sie zappelte und zerrte noch stärker. Nun gng es ans aufblasen.... langsam pumpte ich auf, und beobachtete sie sehr genau. Als ihr gezappel und geschreie stärker wird höre ich auf krame den klistierbeutel hervor, welchen ich mit einer speziallösung fülle. Eiskaltes Wasser, gemischt mit Esig und Pfefferkörnchen. Die Flsche am Stuhl-gestell aufgehängt und den Schlauch angeschlossen drehe ich langsam den Hahn auf. ganz langsam floss die Flüssigkeit in ihren Darm, und Ihre Reaktion war sehr heftig..... währen die Fesseln am stuhl nicht aus dickem Leder hätte sie alle zerrissen. Nach knapp 10 Minuten wren die gesamten 1.5L verschwunden, und ich klemmte den schlauch ab. </p> <p>So, jetzt war Kevin dran. Ich lief zu ihm, und er hob schon den Kopf und sah mich ängstlich an. ""so, du kleine Arschvotze, jetzt bist du dran!"" er sah mich schockiert an und begann schon zu heulen unter dem knebel. Ich machte seine Fesseln von den Ösen los, und befestige eine leine am halsband, an der ich sogleich zerrte, um ihn auf die beine zu bringen. ich gehe richtung Andreaskreuz und zerre ihn hinter mir her...... da er es nicht geschaft hat auf zu stehen wird er halt wie ein hund am Boden geschleift. Da er noch nicht sehr kräftig war machte es mir keine probleme ihn trotz aller gegenwehr ans Andreaskreuz zu binden. Da das Kreuz eigentlich für Erwachsene gemacht war wurde er noch mehr gespreizt, und konnte sich keinen Millimeter mehr bewegen. Nun holte ich die Kiste mit den Folterwerkzeugen und packte als erstes die gemeinen Klammern aus.</p> <p>Natürlich musste ich bei seinen Nippeln noch mehr strecken, damit ich ansetzten konnte. Daafür war seine Reaktion nicht ganz so Heftig wie bei Susanne, was wohl am geschlecht liegt. Die EMpfindlichen Zonen des Mannes sind andere..... aber auch diese kommen noch dran. So widmete ich mich seiner Vorhaut, nachdem ich seine beiden Nippel bestückt hatte.</p> <p>Ich zog die Vorhaut zurück, um zwischen die Vorhaut zu kommen. Da machte ich dann die erste klammer an, was ihn sogleich in Lautes jammern, schreien und zappeln versetzte. So platzierte ich 5 Klammern rund um seinen kleinen Penis.</p> <p>Natürlich war ich noch nicht fertig, und machte bei seinem Hodensack weiter, wo weitere 10 Klammern ihren platz fanden.</p> <p>Er hörte mitlerweile nicht mehr auf zu zappeln. Nun Kam noch eine klammer an die Vorhautwurzel. nun musste ich mmich um seine Löcher kümmern, und holte einen zweiten, aufblasbaren plug hervor. Ich platzierte mich hinter dem Kreuz und setzte den nicht-geschmierten plug an. Auch bei ihm drückte ich langsam aber kraftvoll hinein..... bis er unter jammern und zappeln ganz drin steckte.... nur der extra Rand blieb aussen. Auch Bei ihm Pumpte ich langsam auf, bis sein gejammer heftiger wurde, und auch bei ihm füllte ich die gleiche strafflüssigkeit ein. Aber diemal war ich noch nicht fertig. Ich holte einen Edelstahl-Stab hervor, welcher etwa den durchmesser eines Bleistiftes hatte, und wedelte damit vor deinem gesicht rum. ""rate mal wo der hinkommt"" sagte ich und berührte gleichzeitig seine eichel. Er sah mich mit riesigen Augen an und heulte drauflos. Ich waqr diesmal ein bisschen fairer, und schmierte den stab ein bevor ich ihn ganz langsam in seine -harnröhre einführte. Der Stab war einiges länger als sein schlaffer penis, also holte ich eine Schnur hervor und band ihm sein gesamtest geschlechtsorgan eng ab, so dass sein köleiner plötzlich grösser wurde. Nun konnte ich den stab ganz versenken und mit dem queloch und einer schnur machte ich ihn so fest das er nichtmehr rausrutschen konnte. So präpariert gefiel er mir jetzt, und ich trat einen schritt zurück um ihn zu bewundern. mitlerweile hatte ich schon wieder einen riesigen steifen und wollte irgendwas ficken, also ging ich zu susanne, die nur noch leise vor sich hin wimmerte. Ich nahm eine schnur hervor, verband all die klammern an ihren inneren und äusseren schamlippen und zog daran. Jetzt bewegte sie sich wieder, und ds wimmern wurde wieder zu einem schreien. Alles noch ok dachte ich und befestigte die schnur unter zug an ihren zehen, so dass ihre spalte schön offen lag.</p> <p>Jetzt stieg ich auf sie führte meinen schwanz ein. Sie war sehr eng, und der aufgeblasene Bauch machte sie noch enger. Aber nicht desto trotz drücke ich ihr meinen vorher eingeschmierten schwanz bis zum Anschlag hinein. So fickte ich sie nun, und es war sehr schön für mich. als ich nach einer viertel stunde meine gesamte ladung in ihrer votze abgeladen hatte stand ich auf und nahm ihr den knebel aus dem mund. Mit dem Knebel (war ja ihre unterhose) wischte ich mir meinen schwanz ab, bevor ich die höschen wieder in ihr maul stopfte und wieder mit klebeband fixierte. weil ich für den Momen befriedigt war ging ich ins Wohnzimmer und rauchte eine zigarrette. Während ich so racuhte fing meine Blase wieder zu drücken an, und ich beschloss wieder in den Keller zu gehen. als zwischen dem Gynostuhl und dem Anderakreuz stand hatte ich mühe mich zu entscheiden. Ich entschied mich für Susanne. Ich ging also zu ihr und überlegete wie ich es machen soll. Aha, eine Idee...... Ich holte einen Trichter und hängte ihn am gestell auf..... da wo vorher der Klistierbeutel hing. Nun machte ich einen schlauch daran. Das andere Ende des schlauches steckte ich durch ein Loch im Klebeband in ihr maul, so das es schön in den höschen steckte, dann machte ich das ganze mit klebeband zusammen, so das es dicht war. Jetzt konnte ich pissen.... ich holte einen stuhl, um auf der richtigen höhe zu sein und strullerte vollgas los.... der Trichter füllte sich langsam und Susanne schluckte nix. Na schön dachte ich mir und klemmte ihr eine wäscheklammer auf die Nase. Nun konnte sie nicht anders und schluckte wie eine Weltmeisterin, und das trotz des behindernden Höschens im maul. Ich ging wieder auf den stuhl und leerte noch den rest meiner blase. ""Wenn du alles geschluckt hast kriegst du wieder Luft kleine!! also schluck!"" ich wartete bis ich das atemgeräusch aus dem trichter hörte, dann entfernte ich die klammer auf der nase wieder. Nun Holte ich die Reitpeitsche hervor. Zuerst der Kevin. Der erste schlag traf seinen mitlerweile dunkelroten, gefüllten schwanz, was ihm offensichtlich sehr weh tat. Dann auf den mit klammern bestückten sack. Immer wieder, unerbittlich. Über eine viertel stunde lang peitschte ich ihn unerbittlich. DAnn machte ich ihn los und führte ich zu seiner schwester, die mitlerweile wieder leise vor sich hin wimmerte.</p> <p>""Möchtest du deinen Arsch entleeren??"" fragte ich, und er nickte ganz eifrig. also befahl ich ihn auf den stuhl und steckte den schlauch von seinem Klistier in den Trichter von susanne. Zum wachwerden gab ich ihr einen straken hieb in die immernoch aufgespreitzte votze, was sofort wirkung zeigte. Nun Machte ich ihr wieder die Klammer auf die Nase und öffnete den Hahn an Kevins Klistier, welcher sofort mit einem starken strahl seinen ganzen darm entlerte. Während Susanne zu schlucken vrsuchte begann ich ihre Offene Votze zu peitschen. Mit gezielten und harrten schlägen auf die inneren schamlippen, ihren kitzler und in die offene Votze. Sie verschluckte sich erstaunlicherweise nicht, aber man merkte wie es ihr wehtat, denn die fesseln wurden wieder bis aufs äusserste belastet. endlich hatte sie es geschaft und der gesamte darminhalt ihres bruders war weg. Ichholte Kevin wieder vom stuhl runter und entfernte die schnur um seine Genitalien, die mitlerweile blau geworden waren. Da Kevin jetzt die hände frei hatte wollte er die klammern wegmachen, was mir nicht gefiel. ""Halt du Arschvotze!!lass das!!"" ich packte ihn, und schloss seine fesseln hinter dem rücken zusammen. Zur strafe löste ich die schnur des metalstabes und begann den stab hin und her zu bewegen, was wohl sehr weh tat. Am schluss riss ich den stab sehr rucksrtig aus seiner harnröhre, was wohl zu viel war..... er wurde ohnmächtig. ich fing ihn auf und trug ihn wieder zu den Ösen am boden, wo ich ihn gespreitzt auf dem bauch liegend anband.... so wie ein tag zuvor..... vorher entfernte ich sämtliche klammern am körper. Den aufgebasenen Klistierdildo liess ich drin. nun ging ich wieder zu susanne. Ich nahm nun den Schlauch vom trichter ab und verband ihn mit ihrem eigenen Klistierschlauch. So war ihr Arsch nun mit ihrem mund verbunden. nun öffnete ich den hahn und ihr eigener darminhalt strömte in ihr maul..... aber sie schluckte nicht...... Nun ja, es war mir egal, denn irgendwann wird der druck im darm zu stark werden und sie muss. Ich nahm ihr eine klammer nach der anderen ab, was jedesmal ein zucken auslöste. als alle entfertnt waren holte ich noch den vibrator hervor. diesen Vibrator hatte ich umgebaut, er lief jetzt mit netzstrom, so das er nie langsamer wird. ich steckte ihn ihr in die votze und schaltete ein, dann vschloss ich ihre votze mit klebeband. So liess ich sie liegen und ging ins wohnzimmer. Unterwegs, auf der treppe, hörte ich noch schluckgeräusche..... sie hatte also nachgegeben. ich löschte das licht und schloss die tür.... ""bis morgen ihr kleinen!""....</p></div>",[]
984,The Family Visit,-1,AAARDMAN,no@email,"Grandparents arrive and my family is in for the usual bondage, humiliation and torture treats.",2006-10-18,28,4,"MMFFgb, bdsm, inc, humil, scat",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aaardman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Grandad! Grandma!” yelled Patsy as she ran to meet my mom and dad at the door. As the old man was just ahead of his wife my eight year old daughter reached him first and as she flung her arms round his neck he scooped her up in his arms. Patsy’s short dress rode up as she dangled in his strong arms - for a man of fifty two he is incredibly slim and strong. As she always did, the little girl lifted her legs to wrap them round her grandfather’s waist.</p> <p>“Nice panties, honey,” grinned Grandma, lifting the hem of the dress up to completely expose them with one hand and giving Patsy a sharp smack on her white cotton covered rear with the other.</p> <p>“Ow, Grandma,” squealed the child, but with a coy grin. She never really minded being spanked by Grandma which was fortunate as it happened often.</p> <p>“Hush, poppet,” smiled Grandpa, pursing his lips in a signal that he wanted a kiss. Patsy, without hesitation, met his lips with hers. In a second it turned as it always did when they kissed into a deep french kiss. Patsy moaned a little as her Grandfather’s tongue probed her mouth. A big, fat tongue that would fill the small child’s mouth, inviting her to suck it as best she could. She moaned in her small throat a little more as her Grandma eased the child’s white panties down and gave Patsy’s cute pale, bare ass another smack, hard enough to leave the red imprint of my mother’s hand on one buttock. That blow brought a yelp but well smothered by the passionate kiss she was sharing with my father. My mother laughed and repeated the smack, harder, on Patsy’s other ass cheek.</p> <p>I watched, helpless and aroused from where I stood by the doorway to the living room, as Grandma slid her middle finger into Patsy’s asshole. The child made a different noise, more of a groaning sound, as the old woman’s finger disappeared into the child’s rectum. Immediately Grandma wiggled it about, forcing my daughter to whimper either in discomfort or anticipation of some perverse sexual game.</p> <p>I guess Linda, my wife, should have been a little more on the ball to welcome her in-laws. She scooted past me into the hallway, breathless from having rushed in from the yard where she had been sweeping up leaves. She was clad, as she always was when she knew my mother and father were coming over, in a black bra and panties set with matching black garter belt and almost black stockings. The high heels of her inevitably black shoes clicked on the polished hall floor as she hurried to greet the visitors.</p> <p>“Lady Selma. Lord Martin. Please forgive me,” Linda blurted. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here to greet you personally.” My wife looked flushed as well she might: Lady Selma never liked to be kept waiting.</p> <p>“Oh, honey, hi!” My mother’s pleasant tone did little to suggest her true feelings, as I knew well. She would be seething inside and make Linda suffer for that later, I had no doubt. I was just relieved I was bound to the stair post so I was on hand to greet their arrival. Whatever Martin felt right now didn't matter as he was too busy tonguing my daughter’s eager mouth. Patsy was wriggling at the invasion of her Grandmother’s finger but her Grandfather held her tight, squeezing her. I wasn’t surprised at what happened next: my mom withdrew her finger from Patsy’s asshole and held it up for Linda to sniff, which she did dutifully. Then my mother held her finger so Linda could take it into her mouth and clean it, sucking noisily as if she was enjoying tasting the trace of her daughter’s shit on her mother-in-law’s finger.</p> <p>When Lady Selma (as she liked to be called) had tired of the game she withdrew her finger and curtly told my wife to take off one of her stockings and tie Patsy’s hands behind her back. Linda hurriedly did as she was told, unclipping the garters on one leg and rolling the nylon down her shapely leg. Then, as she always did in situations like this, she prised her daughter’s arms from round Lord Martin’s neck and pulled them behind the little girl so she could tie them tightly with the stocking, wrists crossed and cinched.</p> <p>Patsy stopped her kiss and tried to look over her shoulder at her mom, but she didn’t struggle though she did say: “Mom!” in the exasperated way kids do when their mother wants them to do something.</p> <p>“Hush, angel,” smiled Grandma, answering for my wife. “You know we like it.”</p> <p>I was pleased for my daughter’s sake that she didn’t resist: that would have meant quite a punishment. She kept quite still as her mother secured her hands, save for giving her Grandpa a couple of peck kisses which melted into a longer, french kiss as she accepted her fate. There would be no way Patsy could extract her hands from that bondage without help, and none would be given for quite some time.</p> <p>Linda may have been more used to being tied up but I knew she was good at knots, especially where her daughter's bondage was concerned.</p> <p>“Oh Grandad,” grumbled Patsy as she broke the kiss, tugging at her secured wrists as she did so. “I was hoping you’d let me have my hands free to play with your big, hard dick!”</p> <p>My father laughed. “Sorry, honeypie. But if it makes you feel better, you aren’t gagged yet so you could use that pretty little mouth of yours!”</p> <p>“Not for long,” smirked my mother as she indicated Linda should removed her other stocking and panties for the next stage.</p> <p>Patsy pouted but she knew it wouldn’t make any difference. Fun and games, when her grandparents called, meant bondage first and sex later. She waited as her mother standing behind her rolled up the black lace panties (“Smelly bit outwards,” advised Lady Selma though my wife didn't need reminding) and then the child opened her mouth as the no doubt damp-crotch panty ball was offered to her.</p> <p>“What do you say, honey slut?” asked my dad.</p> <p>“Oh, umm. Gag me please!” laughed Patsy, as if she had forgotten.</p> <p>It would be the last thing she would say for a while. Linda deftly pushed the panties in tightly and then used her other stocking to tie around the eight year old’s head, sealing the jaw stretching gag in place. She remembered to tie the long ends of the stocking gag off around Patsy’s slim neck, fastening the knot at the front of her daughter’s throat in an amusing little bow knot.</p> <p>“There,” said my dad, admiring Linda’s work. “Makes the litle slut look so cute.” Then to his grandaughter he said with a smile: “Don’t worry, pet. You will get your chance to get revenge on your stupid mother.” He lifted my daughter up higher, clear of his waist as he said it.</p> <p>“On your knees in front of Lord Martin,” ordered my mother, and without delay my wife dropped to her knees. Linda knew what was expected and unzipped her father-in-law’s flies, allowing his thick, stiff cock to spring free. Inside a second she had it in her mouth, sucking and licking as best she could. I could see her cheeks bulge with the big cock in her mouth. Carefully, Lord Martin lowered the little girl so her spread legs were resting on her kneeling mother’s shoulders. Patsy may be small but even at eight she was fairly heavy and Linda gave a small groan as the weight of her daughter settled on her, but wisely my wife continued sucking her father-in-law with the same skill she always showed.</p> <p>Linda was ordered to hold Patsy’s legs, by gripping the child’s ankles tightly, so Lord Martin could let go, which he did. I could see without the man’s support the full weight of Patsy settled on my wife and she tried not to groan under the burden but a groaning sound escaped her otherwise fully occupied lips.</p> <p>“You would have thought your cock was a good enough gag for the whore,” remarked my mother with a sigh. Her husband merely nodded in reply, looking down and enjoying the careful ministrations of my wife’s mouth. His daughter-in-law would have been using all her techniques on the dominant man: teasing and licking and nibbling as well as sucking. Certainly if she didn’t please him she would be punished.</p> <p>Patsy too was looking down, watching her mother from above, seeing the magnificent cock of her grandfather slide deep into her mother’s mouth and out again in a steady rhythm. She could hear as I could my wife gurgling for breath as the thick cock plugged the back of her throat on every deep thrust.</p> <p>My mother has always liked fingering assholes and she quickly resumed her probing of Patsy’s wide open shit chute, probing and working her finger in and out of the child at the same pace that Linda was devouring her father-in-law’s cock. Patsy wriggled again on the invading finger, but this time was a little more active as if she was determined to get it all the way in and not just up to the second knuckle. She was whimpering with the effort, which pleased my mom as she laughed in delight. “Good girl,” she purred and slid it all the way into Patsy’s cute asshole. ""Do you know I’m going to punish you later for being a sweet, sexy little bitch?""</p> <p>Patsy, gagged and bound, nodded. She flinched a little as her Grandfather hawked up a mouthful of saliva and noisily spat it at Patsy’s face. He always enjoyed spitting in his grand-daughter's face and she was used to it. Patsy, once more, was wise not to resist. She just let the saliva run down her cute face. The scene continued like that for a minute or two and then, as Martin hadn’t ejaculated down Linda’s throat (he could delay his cum for ages as we all knew) Lady Selma reached forward and pinched Linda’s nose, cutting off her air supply. Martin’s hands weren’t idle, either. He carefully began to pinch Patsy’s cute little nipples through her pretty dress. The child gasped and moaned at this assault, too, wriggling even more on her mother’s shoulders as her grandfather started calling her a pretty shit-whore, and saying things like she was only fit for punishing – and how he was looking forward to torturing her.</p> <p>While this was going on above her Linda sucked frantically on her father-in-law’s thick cock, trying not to pull away, no doubt wondering when she would be allowed to breathe. I could see her face turning red and her eyes bulging as her mother-in-law clamped my wife’s nose shut but my mom was unconcerned, continuing to finger Patsy’s anus as if that was the thing she should be concentrating on.</p> <p>“Mmm. Pain and pleasure,” purred Lady Selma. “I just love hurting slut mommies and their naughty fuckwit daughters.” Suddenly she let go of Linda’s nose and my wife, gratefully, snorted in as much air as she could while she could. She knew the routine, for almost immediately my mom clamped Linda’s nose shut again and continued her ministrations to Patsy’s ass, who I noted was wriggling more than ever which no doubt contributed yet more to my wife’s discomfort.</p> <p>Fortunately for Linda, her father-in-law came in her mouth with a grunt of pleasure. Thick dollops of his rich cum would be pumping down her throat and she drank it down eagerly, not least because Lady Selma had tightened her grip on my wife’s nose. Her eyes were positively bulging as she drained the last of the semen from Lord Martin’s cock. Carefully, my dad removed his softening (but still impressive) dick from Linda’s cum smeared lips and at the same time mom kindly let go of her nose. Linda gratefully sucked in lungfulls of air.</p> <p>""Good"" said my father, zipping his cock up. He slapped his daughter-in-law’s face hard and then stepped back from the woman where she knelt in the hallway – and she knew better than move. Linda simply knelt, supporting her bound daughter on her shoulders, as my mom’s brown-stained finger came out of Patsy’s asshole with a loud plop. Lady Selma offered her smelly digit to her granddaughter’s nose to let her sniff it and then to Linda’s mouth. My wife, as she always did, cleaned it up with obvious slurping noises as if she was enjoying the taste of her own daughter’s ass.</p> <p>When my Mom was satisfied Linda had cleaned it sufficiently my parents approached me, standing bound to attention and waiting for their inspection by the foot of the stairs. “Hmmm, pretty little boy,” snickered my mom, looking me up and down. Dad laughed too.</p> <p>I was dressed in a black mini skirt, showing off my red garters and stocking tops. My cock, hard as required for every family visit, was making the front of the skirt all bulging, which lifted the skirt hem so my front garters even more obvious. I was wearing my white sheer blouse - the one which shows off my black lace bra though of course as a man I don’t have tits, just water filled balloons to make the bra hang properly - and my face was made up heavily with red lipstick and dark blue eye shadow. I also had big gold earrings screwed to my ears and a large, curly blonde wig on my head.</p> <p>On my feet were a pair of red high heels shoes with four inch heels that made my ankles and calves ache from standing so long in one position. “You know, son,” sneered Dad, reaching out and fondling my water filled bra as if they were real tits. “We always wanted a daughter and it looks like we got a slut for one!”</p> <p>They’d said that to me before but it was true and I blushed. Mom moved her face close to mine and kissed me: a passionate, open mouthed kiss that drove me wild. My cock was aching and I felt a hand on it – Dad’s I guess. I also heard him call to my wife to “get your sorry ass down here on your fucking knees and get ready for a faceful of hubby’s pathetic cum.”</p> <p>I heard Linda, gasping as she struggled as fast as she could down the hallway on her pained knees and still holding Patsy on her shoulders. Meanwhile, my cock had been freed from the now wet panties I was wearing and Dad’s careful and expert strokes was getting me ready to shoot my load. I just hoped Linda could get to me on time as I hated having to lick my own spunk up from the floor. Linda thankfully got there in time, just. My cum squirted out and I heard my wife’s intake of breath as Dad must have aimed at her eyes. My wife knew she had to get up close to my dick at times like this and she just made it. I couldn’t see what was happening because Mom was still french kissing me and I knew better than break away unless I was told I could.</p> <p>“That’s enough,” ordered dad briskly as my cock finished spurting. “Can’t have men turning into perverts because their father jerks them off while their mother kisses them.” He wiped his hand down my blouse with a smirk before he turned to leave. ""Now, where's my grandson?""</p> <p>His only grandson was where he was expected to be. Danny was in the living room, naked and tied to a chair - though an unusual chair as it had no seat. The boy’s arms were tied severely behind the chair back and his legs were spread wide bound to the chair’s front legs. Ropes around his chest and waist kept him pinned to the chair back and another rope at his neck helped ensure he wouldn’t wriggle too much. He was gagged with a large ball gag and as he had been secured for a good hour he was drooling down his naked chest, leaving a shiny river.</p> <p>From where I was tied to the post I could see through the open door of the living room, and it was obvious that despite his obvious discomfort Danny was clearly pleased to see his grandparents. He made some cute “mmphing” noises into his gag and his small cock hardened a little – a gesture that made both my parents chuckle. “Looks like he’s real pleased to see us,” laughed my mom. “More than Linda cunt when we arrived.”</p> <p>I looked down at my wife, still kneeling where she had been positioned in front of me, my semen running down her face and dripping on to her chest. She rolled her eyes in a signal that she had heard Mom’s comment and knew she would punished later. I glanced at my daughter perched on her mother’s shoulders and she was craning round to see what her grandparents would do to her brother. I anticipated it would be quite a lot and my cock, despite being drained of cum moments before, began to stir anew.</p> <p>My Mom was approaching me, Linda and Patsy. “Time for hurting the cuntlet,” said Mom. She hauled my daughter off Linda’s shoulders. She gave the child three sharp swats across her rear and said: “That’s for sitting around, fuckwhore, when there’s work to be done.” Patsy yelped into her gag but looked pleased she was going to be involved in something naughty. My daughter’s bright eyes shone as Grandma dragged her rather than guided her into the living room.</p> <p>“Hurry up,” said my dad over his shoulder as he busied himself stroking his thick cock near my son’s face. I half expected him to cum then and there – even having deposited his load of hot semen down my wife’s throat less than five minutes ago I knew he could soon be ‘recharged’ as he so often called it – but he didn’t shoot. I figured he must have been saving himself, for he always liked leaving his semen on my son’s face as soon as he visited. Danny must have been expecting it too, for he had his face turned to the old man’s prick in the way he usually did when required to ‘bathe in it’ as his Grandpa called it. I didn’t know whether the boy was relived or disappointed as his grandfather stopped jerking off inches from his gagged face. But it was a reasonable bet that what he didn’t get in his face now would sure be coming his way before the day was out.</p> <p>Linda, from where she knelt, had no view of what was happening and she started to turn her head. Dad however noticed and barked that she should get her ""damned whore eyes"" back to look at my skirt, garters and above all my flaccid, cum dripping cock. Linda obeyed, though I knew she was desperate to watch what happened to her kids. All she could do was listen and look forward to me telling her later what I had seen.</p> <p>Grandma had hauled the bound and gagged Patsy up to her helpless brother and allowed her husband to take over. My Dad grabbed Patsy by the neck and pulled her up to him so she was straining on tip toes. Poor Patsy was groaning in pain and from a lack of oxygen but her grandfather took no notice. “You want to help punish your stupid brother?” My Dad snarled at the girl.</p> <p>Despite his grip on her throat, my daughter managed a nod and what might have been a grunted ‘Yeth’ into her gag.</p> <p>“Yeth what?” mimicked Grandpa, not releasing the child.</p> <p>“Y-yeth thir,” managed the child through her gag.</p> <p>“Good,” smiled my father and released his grip – but the respite was temporary. Immediately my mother had looped rope round Patsy’s slim neck and knotted it tight: not tight enough to choke the girl but enough to make her look alarmed. Mom tossed the end of the rope to my father and he, smiling, knotted the other end round Danny’s neck and then for good measure looped it twice round the boy’s neck. For a moment I was puzzled. There was a good six feet of slack between the two children’s necks but I soon saw what was to happen.</p> <p>While Dad moved Patsy out so the rope was now taut, my mother produced a thin cane and swished it in the air near Patsy. “Now, cuntlet,” she said sternly, “I want you to walk round your brother in this direction.” She pointed the way and I understood at once the direction would mean the rope wound wind round Danny’s neck. Mom paused with a devilish grin on her face. “When you do, you will slowly strangle Danny, got it?” Patsy looked alarmed but nodded. “Now, I don’t expect you to really go that far so, you little shit, You can just stand there.”</p> <p>I groaned into my gag, knowing there would be a ‘but.’</p> <p>“But if you stand still I will just have to whack that pretty little ass of yours with this cane.” Mom swished the cane once more and then aimed a light blow at Patsy’s cute ass. My eight year old daughter flinched as the cut rapped noisily across her butt. “The only way to avoid me doing this is to walk, a few steps ahead of me. Every time you stop, I will beat you.” A pause and another smile. “Understand your choice, little fuckhole?”</p> <p>Patsy understood. Another slash of the stick on her ass and she squealed but positively skipped a few paces ahead. From where I stood bound in the hallway I could see the slack rope wind a little more round Danny’s neck. My son’s eyes were bulging, not from the rope yet, but from fear. He knew Patsy couldn’t bear a heavy thrashing and the little girl had no choice but to march on.</p> <p>I looked at my father, who was standing back stroking his thick cock. I recognized the speed of his stroke: a slow toss which was a sign he was quietly enjoying the spectacle and didn’t expect to cum soon. Patsy was walking as slowly as she dare but the prospect of her Grandma catching her up and thwacking her ass ensured she did keep moving.</p> <p>Fascinated I watched as the rope shortened at every circuit. At every circuit too the perimeter of Pasy’s tortured walk shortened, bringing her closer to her brother, who had given up struggling with his bonds as the rope wound more and more round his neck. He was coloring up in the face and moaning into his ball gag. As much as I hated to admit it, the sight of this breath play between my bound kids was making my cock stiffen. Linda, still kneeling and with her eyes fixed on my growing member (just as she had been told ) gulped. I knew she desperately wanted to see what was happening and the fact she could so clearly see I was aroused was sending a shiver of anticipation through her. I tore my eyes away from the scene in the living room and glanced down at Linda’s chest. Her large nipples were hard and I guessed she wanted to cum. Trouble was, so did I. My dick was twitching but Linda’s face, although a few inches away, didn’t come closer to offer what relief she could. But she knew the rules and stayed quite still.</p> <p>Back in the living room Patsy, prompted to hurry by a couple of whacks from her grandmother’s cane, had just about reached Danny. The boy was struggling for breath and I wondered if they would throttle him. Or if his sister would. But as she faced the boy with her knees touching his, she was told to stop. Grandma gave her one final swat with the cane, bringing a squeal of pain from the eight year old. It must have hurt because tears dripped from her chin.</p> <p>Intrigued (and excited) I watched. Grandma untied Patsy’s gag and Grandpa told the girl to bend down and take Danny’s pencil thin, but surprisingly stiff dicklet, in her mouth. Patsy obeyed, and I saw that the way the rope was it exerted extra pressure on both necks as Patsy bent forward to reach the bound boy’s cock. Perhaps to relieve the pressure on his neck, or maybe just in lustful eagerness, Danny tried to strain his hips up to meet his sister’s mouth but the ropes across his upper legs and waist firmly prevented that. Linda had tied him well before his grandparents arrived.</p> <p>As my daughter strained down, and with both she and Danny making urgent strangled noises from their taut neck rope, she got the inevitable finger up her cute little asshole from Grandma standing behind her. “Suck him good or else,” admonished the old woman, smiling at her husband who was still whacking off slowly.</p> <p>“Yeah, make it good” agreed Lord Martin. “Oh and my dear, two fingers up the whorelet’s shitter, please.”</p> <p>Lady Selma laughed and slid a second digit up Patsy’s rear. Despite having her mouth round Danny’s small cock Patsy gave a yelp at the invasion. But she did what all good granddaughters do and pushed her hips back to meet the probing fingers. “Has the faggot boy come yet?” Lord Martin asked. Patsy, unsure if she was being spoken too hesitated and then nodded without letting the cock slide from her mouth. I knew it wouldn’t have been much and it would have been early on in the game. I know, because I had sucked Danny off myself: the boy at his age couldn’t produce much.</p> <p>“Let me see, whore, I have to check whether you got any of that stupid boy's cum in your mouth” commanded my mother, indicating the girl should open her mouth and let the woman examine her tongue for traces of her brother's spunk. Patsy opened wide and allowed her grandmother to brutally probe with her fingers inside her mouth, up round her teeth, to the back to her throat (making the child retch) and most of all, making her put her tongue out so it could be examined. My mom also pinched Patsy's tongue. As a sign she'd finished Grandma spat on the girl's extended tongue and she was told to swallow that, too, which Pasty did noisily and then opened her mouth to show that Grandma's thick wad of spit had gone.</p> <p>“Ah, good girl,” smiled Patsy's Grandma, giving the kid's face a slap and telling her to put her filthy tongue away. Then my daughter was untied and undressed by her grandmother, with lots of nipple fondling along the way. ""Now we shall have a little rest before continuing our fun,"" the old woman added.</p> <p>The family meal later was the usual delight. The only people not in some sort of bondage were my parents: I was in my French Maid's outfit and chains at wrist and ankles serving the food, Patsy was heavily bound and gagged fastened to a chair at the table, Danny was bound and on his knees in front of Lord Martin sucking his cock as the old man ate his meal and my wife, equally well-tied up, was on her knees between Lady Selma's open legs lapping at my mother's cunt.</p> <p>My father looked up and grunted. ""You know, I think we should allow our cute little grand-daughter something to eat.""</p> <p>I was surprised as part of our torture was to watch them eat well while we were helpless and going hungry (as usual we had not been allowed breakfast before my parents arrived) and it was agony for us being so near food and not being able to eat. My father beckoned to me to get a plate for Patsy and put some food on it, which I did - noticing the surprised look on my daughter's gagged face. I wondered if this might be some punishment like making the child stare at it, or she could eat it when cold or maybe have her face pushed into it. But I was wrong. She would eat it but with a special extra.</p> <p>Patsy looked puzzled as I put the plate in front of her and then understood as first Linda was called to get off her knees and come and help me and then my father told Danny to hold any cum in his mouth. It was obvious Lord Martin was pumping his semen into the boy's mouth as he said it, and in a few moments the boy emerged from under the table, his cheeks bulging and lips tight together.</p> <p>Our instructions were clear. First Linda had to spit on the food in front of Patsy - her saliva mixed with the old woman's cunt juices - and then Danny had to spit all his grandad's cum onto his sister's meal. Already the food was glistening with the mixture when I was told to masturbate over Patsy's meal. I freed my cock from under my maid's skirt and with chains rattling, I soon squirted all my semen over my daughter's dinner. I was told to ungag Patsy and untie Linda's hands. Linda was ordered to sit sideways on her daughter's lap (no doubt crushing the child judging by Patsy's moans) and start to feed the cum-and-juiced food to her daughter. Unfortunately I didn't get to see much of this. Danny had to return to cock-sucking duties and I took Linda's place in front of my mother's spread legs, lapping away at the wet, slicked sex of the old woman.</p> <p>Above me I could hear my parents laughing and Patsy moaning and my wife, having been instructed, saying things like ""Come on, whore, be a good cuntlet and eat all your dinner... open wide now"" as she shoveled the revolting mix into Patsy. I lapped enthusiastically at Lady Selma's cunt and was rewarded as she came again and a fresh batch of her juices flooded my mouth. I just hoped Danny was doing as good a job on my dad and as my mother let a fart rip into my face I wondered if we would be playing ""shit roulette"" later.</p> <p>Although we played many humiliating bondage and sex game this was by far the worst. Lady Selma would shit into a dog bowl and myself, Linda and our two kids would be tied to chairs round a small circular table with a loose, revolving top. We would all be properly gagged, naturally. The bowl would be put on the table, fixed down so it wouldn't fly off and the top spun round. Whoever got the bowl in front of them would have their gag removed, their neck rope loosened so they could lean down and have to eat it. The other three would watch, feeling a sense of relief it wasn't them this time. It had been Patsy the last two times and I kind of hoped it might be her again. But whatever happened, there were plenty of family visit sessions ahead of us for us all to be punished and humiliated.</p></div>","[""Note: Fiction for over 21 year olds only. Don't do any of this yourself or ask anyone else to do it.""]"
985,"Lil Boss Bro, Part 1",2,AABAAAD,aabaaad@yahoo.com,,2004-06-25,41,4,"teen, anal, oral, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aabaaad001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi there. My name is Ricky March. I live on Nelson street with my dad and older brother Ron. Well, Ron is... like.. twenty-two and lives over the new garage dad built last year, so I’m not sure if that counts as living ‘with’ or not. When he moved out, I got his room, which is really a bachelor suite that Dad built when he and Mom moved into the house. It’s So cool, with a stove &amp; fridge, and it’s own bathroom &amp; stuff. Anyway, after the divorce, Ron kinda looked after me a lot, and he’s gotta be the bestest big brother ever. He takes me places and does fun stuff with me and won’t let anyone pick on me either. People say some bad stuff about Ron sometimes, cause he’s gay, which I think is really dumb. He’s always been there for me if I needed someone, and I can talk to him about anything. He never laughs at me or makes fun, just explains if I’m wrong, or out in left field about something. He does tend to hug a lot, but that’s ok too, cause he knows not to do it when people are around, cause I’m really too big for that stuff now. Ok, so, that’s me. What I want to tell you about is my best friend Jeffy Hart, and his asshole big brother Jimmy.</p> <p>Jeffy and I have been best friends.. like.. forever... He lives three doors down, on the other side of the street. His mom is a nurse, and she works the three to midnight shift most of the time, and sometimes on the weekends too, cause she says they don’t have enough people at the hospital. I feel sorry for her sometimes. She always looks tired, but she’s really nice to me, so I think they shouldn’t work her so hard.</p> <p>With his mom working, that means that Jimmy is in charge most of the time, like after school every day and sometimes on weekends too. Jeffy comes over to my place a lot, cause Jimmy picks on him something terrible. I don’t think Jimmy likes Jeffy much, and I don’t know why. Maybe he’s just a jerk, and likes pushing people around. I don’t think he can do that at school much. He’s pretty skinny for a seventeen year old, and not very strong, so I think when he gets pushed around at school, he comes home and does the same to Jeffy. Bummer.</p> <p>Anyway I’m sitting at home one night after school, when my beeper goes off. I take a look and it’s Jeffy’s number, so I call, and he says to get over to his place.. like... right now, I gotta see this.</p> <p>So I put my shoes on and scooted down the street and into the Hart residence. I call for Jeffy, and he answers from Jimmy’s bedroom. This is likely not a good thing, cause Jimmy will smack him good if he’s caught in there. I go into Jimmy’s room a little nervously and say hey to Jeffy. He says hey, and come here and look at this. I walk over and look at the screen. Wow. There was a picture of a young guy, all tied up, with another young guy’s dink in his mouth. Wherecha get that, I asks and he says he brought it out of a file Jimmy had in his briefcase. That’s nice says I, and speaking of the asshole, just where would he be right now? Having him walk in right now would be the kiss of death, and I’m too young to be a homicide victim, thank you very much, and just what the hell is Jeffy doing in Jimmy’s computer anyway. Where did he get the password and stuff?</p> <p>Jeffy says that he found a piece of paper with the password on it, and he wanted to see what big bro had on his puter. Would it be all right for him to send a couple of files to me so we can have a look at the whole thing whenever we had time. Sure, I says, send ‘em along, and we’ll have a boo tomorrow after school. That seemed like a good idea, so he e-mailed a shitload of stuff to my puter, cleared them off the sent file and shut things down. Then we went out to the kitchen and got a soda and went out on the back deck and sat down for a while. I really couldn’t stay long cause I had homework to do yet, so we talked about what he might have in the files and stuff, then I finished my drink and went home.</p> <p>The next night after school, Jeffy came to my place and we started to open Jimmy’s files. What a surprise. It was... Like.. all gay stuff, and a kind of diary, only this diary was about guys at Jimmy’s school, and how he thought this guy was a hunk and how he’d like to have to suck his cock and stuff. Jeffy and I looked at each other, shit eatin’ grins on our faces, high fived each other and started reading. It was some interesting, I’ll tell you. Seems like Jimmy wanted to be a slave for these guys, and get tied up and tortured, get taken out and thrown out of the car downtown in his underwear, and having to suck these guy’s cocks while everyone watched, and made to do all sorts of embarrassing stuff. It was weird. Another file were all pictures of tied up guys being made to do stuff with other guys. Some were pretty gross, like where the tied up guy was sucking one guy’s cock and another guy had his dink up the tied up guy’s butt. Another one named all Jimmy’s customers, (Oh I forgot to tell you, Jimmy deals hash and grass around town) and how much they took every week and how much they paid for it. We were surprised at some of the names. A lot weren’t even kids, but grownups who had businesses and stuff. And a shitload of money. It also listed the people he got his stuff from, and how much HE paid for it. Adding and subtracting was something we could do and the difference was pretty amazing. No wonder Jimmy never had to worry about buying new stuff, like shoes or dvds, or parts for his car. So Jeffy and I laughed ourselves silly at the pictures and the diary, and sat open mouthed when we figured out the money thing. Fuck. I said Geez I wished we could get some money like that and Jeffy says he bet we could, and he could get back at Jimmy for being such an asshole all the time. I didn’t see it, so Jeffy got this look he gets when I’m being dense and started to talk like I was a ten year old or something, and he damned near got a smack for it, cause it really pisses me off when he does that. Anyway he talked for a while, and some of the stuff made sense, and some just plain scared me. He says he needs my help and would I do it? I thought about what he had told me and reluctantly agreed to give it a shot, but if Jimmy kicked the shit out of us, when we got out of the hospital, I was going to kick the shit out of him again, and I wouldn’t even come to the hospital to see him. So, he says that we gotta be ready by Friday, cause his mother was going away on a two week course for the hospital. They paid for everything and she’d get a promotion if she passed the test so she was going, even though she wasn’t sure if Jimmy could handle everything for two whole weeks. So I said, what’s to get ready? You just print up the stuff and stick it in an envelop and give it to him. Jeffy says we have to find out what people in our position do when they have things go the way we plan. I said oh, kinda, and figured oookaaay, whatever.</p> <p>So for the next couple days Jeffy came to my place till supper and we looked through the net to get some ideas about how we were going to go about this.</p> <p>Anyway Friday came and when we got home from school, everything was ready to go. Jeffy put all the file print outs in a big brown envelop, along with instructions for Jimmy to follow. They said that Jimmy didn’t have to do anything, but if he decided not to, Jeffy would send the diary and gay pics to all his classmates and especially the guys mentioned in it. Man, his life would be over if those jocks knew he was queer, and wanting their bodies. As for the dope stuff, it would go to the police for them to do with it whatever they wanted.</p> <p>We put the envelop on the keyboard of his computer and got the hell out of there. We didn’t know how he would react and didn’t want to be around to find out right away. We went over to my place, so I could grab some money, and then headed downtown for a couple movies and maybe a loooong pizza after. We kinda fooled around for a while, not really wanting to go home, but just before midnight we figured we’d better find out what was happening. When we got to Jeffy’s house, each of us sort of wanted the other to go in first, so the other could scoot while Jimmy was ripping arms and legs off. We decided we both should go in together, took a deep breath and opened the side gate to the back yard. We peeked around the corner, two heads searching carefully for anything that might indicate lethal force. Boy did our eyes get big. There in the back yard, tied to one of the support legs of the deck sat Jimmy. At least we thought it was Jimmy, what with the black pillow case over his head and everything. He’d done exactly what the orders said, much to our surprise. He was sitting with his back against the deck support, ropes tying his waist and upper chest. His legs were straight out in front, tied together at knees and ankles, his feet tied to a tent peg driven into the ground. His wrists were zip tied (you know, those plastic ties that electricians use) behind the post, so he couldn’t get loose, and he was bare naked. A black pillow case was over his head so he couldn’t see, and if the instructions had been followed, he had a pair of his dirty underwear stuffed in his mouth, and duct taped in place. Well, didn’t we just start to yuk it up. We laughed and laughed, until we were both rolling on the ground. This was just TOO precious. Jimmy started to wiggle when he heard us, but he’d done a really good job on himself and couldn’t get loose. We giggled and rolled around a while, then Jeffy and I got up and went over beside him. Jeffy dug his fingers into Jimmy’s ribs for a while, and we laughed again as he wiggled and tried to say something through his underwear. This was just So cool.</p> <p>After a while we stopped and Jeffy started to talk to Jimmy, asking him if he understood he was now our total and complete slave. Jimmy nodded his head. Jeffy told him he would do ANYTHING Jeffy told him to do, and he would let Jeffy do anything he wanted to him. He nodded again. I thought I heard a sob there, but I must have been mistaken, cause seventeen year olds don’t cry.. right? Jeffy told him that he could disobey an order any time Jimmy wanted. There wouldn’t be a big fight over it, Jeffy would just say fine and everything would be sent immediately. Did Jimmy understand this? Again a nod. So we sat for a little while. To be quite honest, I don’t think we really believed this blackmail thing would really work, so we weren’t sure just what we should do next. Soooo... while we were thinking, we moved down and started tickling Jimmy’s feet. Jimmy is god awfully ticklish, and watching his feet flop around, toes wide, trying to get away from our fingers was MOST funny. He was wriggling his body, and desperately pulling at the tent peg with his legs, trying to get away, but everything held just fine. I don’t know what he was trying to say, cause all we could hear was a “mmmmph,” from the gag, but his head was whipping around a lot.</p> <p>We did this for a while, then Jeffy said to stop, and we did. Jimmy was breathing hard, making funny sounds through his gag. Jeffy picked up a roll of duct tape laying beside Jimmy and you could almost see the light come on over his furry little head, an evil smile crawling across his face. He got up and went into the house, coming out a couple minutes later with a pair of sidecutters in his hand. He told me to start untying Jimmy’s feet and knees, while he went to work on the body ropes. We had him untied pretty quick and it was funny to see him whip his feet up close to his body, knees bent, to hide his doin’s from us. Jimmy was SHY... who’da thunk it? Jeffy reached around with the side cutters and cut the zip tie, so now Jimmy was completely free. This was the moment when it was either gonna be awful, and personal injuries were gonna occur, or it was gonna be great and we had ourselves a slave. We both kinda held our breaths while Jeffy told Jimmy to crawl out on the lawn and lay on his belly, and were MOST pleased when he did as directed, still with the pillow case over his head. Jeffy and I kinda crawled along with him, Jeffy carrying the duct tape. When he had laid on his tummy, Jeffy told him to put his arms behind his back and grab each elbow with a hand. Jimmy did, and with a great big shit eating grin on his face, Jeffy looked at me and pulled a long strip of duct tap off the roll. Starting on one arm, just above where the fingers came around the elbow, Jeffy wound the duct tape around the arm, over the fingers, then the hands and continued, overlapping the tape just a bit on every wind, until Jimmy had his hands and arms fully covered, finger tip to finger tip, and just a little beyond. He was helpless, unable to even wiggle his fingers. Then he ordered Jimmy to stand up. This was just SO funny, watching big bro struggle to get up on his feet. We didn’t help him at all, just sat back and laughed. Finally, he managed to get up on his knees and stood up. Jeffy ordered him to spread his legs cause we wanted to get a close look at his doin’s. Slowly Jimmy spread himself, and there he was, in all his bare naked glory, laid out just for us. Man.. was this a rush or what? Jeffy left Jimmy standing there for a while, then went into the house. He came back with two wooden rulers and handed me one. He told Jimmy he had been a VERY bad boy and needed to be spanked. Then we started to whack his bare cheeks with the rulers. In no time at all we had Jimmy dancing around the yard, twisting and turning, trying to get away from the smacking rulers. We thought this was funny, watching his dumb attempts to ease the punishment, and the sounds coming from his gagged mouth were just hilarious. His ass cheeks and his upper thighs got really red as he danced, which was kinda cool, (Hey! That’s a pun.. right?).</p> <p>We did this for a while, then Jeffy said to stop, and he reached up and pulled off the pillow case. Poor Jimmy had tears rolling down his cheeks, and he was getting all snotted up.</p> <p>Jeffy just stood there and looked at his big bro for a moment, watching him still dancing from foot to foot trying to get his ass to cool down a bit. Then he broke up, and started laughing SO hard. He told his bro he was a little pussy boy, and had no balls, reaching out and grabbing Jimmy’s balls, squeezing a bit till Jimmy went up on his toes. Jeffy pulled a bit and made Jimmy walk around the yard on his tip toes, calling him faggot and queer (I gotta tell you, I wasn’t really comfortable with this, cause of Ron, but, hey, it was his big bro, not mine), then he told Jimmy he had been sitting for so long, he must be stiff, and needed some exercise, so why didn’t he go and run around the block bare naked. I thought this was just So funny and now I started to laugh, especially when Jimmy started shaking his head, eyes big and horrified. Jeffy just smiled and went and opened the gate, and told him to get going, and he should hurry, cause if he took too long he would be punished and have to go again. </p> <p>Well, Jimmy just stood there for a moment, looking at his little brother, then took off like a swat team was on his tail. We ran out to the sidewalk and watched his skinny butt disappear up the street, holding each other so we wouldn’t fall down, we were laughing so hard. A few minutes later he came up the block from the other direction, his gonads flopping around like a sheet hung on the line in a high wind. It was well after midnight now, and the street wasn’t busy at all, but lights were on all up the block, so the chance on him being seen was pretty good. He got back breathing really hard through his nose, the snot from when he was crying from the spanking running down and over his upper lip. Man, it was just gross.</p> <p>Jeffy shook his head sadly, and told Jimmy he’d taken to long, and to lie on his stomach, right there on the front lawn next to the sidewalk. Jimmy kinda whimpered, then went down on his knees, and fell over on his side. Stretching out he rolled back on his belly and lay still.</p> <p>We went to his feet and each grabbed an ankle and brought his feet up so his soles were facing the sky. Jeffy told Jimmy, because he’d been so slow, we were going to warm his feet up and bit. He was going to get twenty-five swats on the bottoms of his feet, then he was gonna run around the block again. Jimmy wiggled a little, and again a little whimper snuck by the gag. Jeffy and I started whacking his soles with the rulers. By the time we had twenty-five done, his legs were jerking, and his soles were nice and red. We got him up again, and watched him dance from foot to foot in the cool grass. Then Jeffy pointed to the sidewalk and said to get going. Yep, off he went, the street lights flashing off his butt as he ran.</p> <p>I says to Jeffy how many times could we send him around the block, and Jeffy says that this should likely be the last, cause if the neighbours saw him, they might raise hell when his mom got home. But I shouldn’t worry cause he had lots of ideas left. That’s one thing about Jeffy, he’s an idea man.. err.. not always great ideas, but lots and lots of them.</p> <p>Soooo.. when Jimmy came tearing back up the sidewalk, Jeffy directed him through the gate and into the back yard. Jimmy looked REALLY relieved to be off the street. Jeffy had him go up on the deck, and lay down on his tummy with his feet hanging over the side. Then he went and picked up the ropes that Jimmy had tied himself to the deck post with, and came back, tying Jimmy’s feet to the edge of the deck. After that he took a zip tie and fastened Jimmy’s big toes together. Be right back, he says and goes in the house. A few minutes he comes back out with an ice cream bucket filled with steamy hot water and two stiff scrub brushes. He tells Jimmy that his soles are all dirty from running around in his bare feet, and he can’t let him in the house like that so we’re going to clean them up.</p> <p>Grinning ear to ear, we take the brushes, dip them in the hot water and go to work on the helpless soles, brushing them without mercy to get them clean again. Boy, didn’t Jimmy just wiggle. He was writhing around like a snake with a broken back, and yelling into his underwear something awful. It got worse when we paid attention to the bottoms of his toes, feet flexing and wrinkling, toes splayed and wiggling desperately. This was just SO much fun. I was starting to get tented a bit from watching those thrashing feet. In a while we were finished, and Jimmy’s soles were just about shining, they were so clean. We untied him and Jeffy held the door while he went inside, us guys following right behind.</p> <p>We put Jimmy in the living room and Jeffy took a pair of scissors and cut the duct tape around his mouth, the outside kinda coated with snot now.. ughh... and peeled it off. Jimmy made a little noise when the tape peeled off around his hair, pulling it something awful I bet. Finally Jeffy reached in and pulled the underwear out of Jimmy’s mouth. Telling him to keep his mouth shut and don’t say anything, Jeffy went and got a glass of water from the kitchen, coming back and giving Jimmy a drink. Jimmy got most of it down, choking a bit and having some run over, cause Jeffy poured it into his mouth kinda fast. When he had finished coughing, Jimmy asked Jeffy why he was doing this, and Jeffy up and smacked him right upside the face. He smacked him again with the other hand, and kept smacking while he told him that he wasn’t to talk without permission, ever. He would keep his mouth shut or he’d get whacked every time, no matter where they were. He was a fucking slave boy, a little pussy bitch, and Jeffy made the rules, and he’d better listen or he’d be really, really sorry and did he understand. Jimmy nodded, starting to tear up and shut his yap. Jeffy says good, so get over in front of the coffee table and get on his knees.</p> <p>Jimmy did as he was ordered, and Jeffy went and sat down on the couch. He took off his shoes, and peeled his socks, putting his bare feet up on the coffee table and wiggling his toes. He tells Jimmy that seein’s how he had been good enough to wash Jimmy’s feet, the least Jimmy can do is wash his.... with his tongue. Jimmy looked really sad, almost like he was going to cry, then bent down and started licking Jeffy’s soles. His tongue ran up and down those soles, as Jeffy ordered him, then flicked in between the toes, and then started sucking each toe one at a time. Jeffy, laughing at him, and calling him toe sucker and human washcloth, and tongue boy, had him do both feet three times. Then it was my turn. I kicked off my shoes (I don’t wear socks much, except when it gets really cold) and put him to work slurping my toe jam. I have to admit it felt really fine, this foot licking, and I enjoyed every minute, not to mention watching this big kid who could break me in half likely, doing what I told him like a six year old. It was all very exciting.. LOLOL.. and I was getting excited. This was POWER, man and I was loving it.</p> <p>After Jimmy had finished my feet, Jeffy had him head down to the bathroom. While he had been sucking my toes, Jeffy had put a chair in the shower stall. He had Jimmy sit in the chair, and with the ropes laying on the floor, tied him down, ropes at the waist and above the nipples secured his upper body tightly, and then his legs were spread and his ankles bound to the back legs, leaving his feet off the floor and wiggling. When he was finished, Jimmy could only squirm a bit, unable to actually move himself or the chair at all. Then Jeffy stuffed one of the dirty socks he had taken off earlier in Jimmy’s mouth, tying the other one around his head, knotting it in the front tightly, pushing the gag deep into his mouth.</p> <p>We stood admiring his work for a few minutes, asking Jimmy if the socks tasted good and if he minded having a shower now and some other things too. Then Jeffy reached in and turned on the cold water. Jimmy jerked against the ropes, twisting, trying to get out of the cold stream, to no use. Jeffy told Jimmy we had some stuff to do, but he had better get used to it cause he was gonna have one of these every morning till their mom got home. Then, laughing we told him to enjoy, and went back to the living room, leaving him squirming on the chair, yelling into his gag, eyes big and begging. Oh my, those eyes. I never knew how eyes could say stuff without any words. It was great!</p> <p>We laughed and talked for a while in the living room, congratulating ourselves on our conquest, and thinking about what we could do with our boy for the next two weeks. You have to admit, it had potential, especially for a couple of young guys. It was just so fucking HOT to watch an older guy running naked right out in public, just cause you told him to. Makes me get a stiffy just thinking about it. (ohhh, it really does.. umm.. be back in a few.. stiffy break).</p> <p>Ahhh, there we go, that’s better... now where was I? Oh yeah, We were in the living room. Anyway Jeffy gets up and goes to the basement and brings up a chain and a couple padlocks. He takes them into Jimmy’s bedroom and attaches the chain to the leg and crosspiece at the head of the bed and puts on one of the locks. Ok, he says that’s ready, let’s go see how he’s doing. We walk back into the bathroom and checked our blue boy. Well not exactly blue, but damned cold for sure. Jeffy turned off the water and we untied a shivering seventeen year old from the chair. His dingus looked like it was trying to crawl into his tummy to get warm, and we laughed at it’s little size, causing Jimmy’s face to turn beet red. We laughed at that too. Jimmy was stood, dripping wet and vibrating, while Jeffy tied his feet together, then made a loop in a piece of rope and slipped it over his cock and balls, tightening it till Jimmy yelped into the socks stuffed in his mouth. Jeffy gave a pull and Jimmy bunny hopped a couple steps, then we hopped him back to the living room. Jeffy went outside, and brought in the rulers, giving me one, and told Jimmy he needed to dry up a bit, so he should start hopping around the living room. We helped him along, when he slowed down, by whacking his butt cheeks, making him jerk and thrust his balls forward trying to lessen the contact. You’d have pissed yourself watching him. You really would have. He bounced around a while, with us giggling and smacking him pretty hard, his butt getting all red again, his balls jiggling up and down, then Jeffy told him we were getting tired and it was time to go to bed. We hopped him to his bedroom and his eyes got all big when he saw the chain. Jeffy made him lay down on his stomach, then put the chain around his neck and clicked the lock on. You sleep on the floor he was told cause Ricky (that’s me, remember?) was going to sleep in his bed tonight, and he better do whatever Ricky wants. I thought this was pretty nice of Jeffy, giving me his big bro for the night, when he could have just as easily claimed him for himself. Sooo.. is Jeffy the bestest friend or what? He told me I could please myself, and use the ruler if Jimmy didn’t behave, but I shouldn’t take too long cause we had all day tomorrow and he wanted to get started early. I said ok and sat on the edge of the bed. I asked Jimmy if I took the socks out of his mouth, was he gonna be good? He nodded, and I told him the same rule went for me as for Jeffy. He wouldn’t talk unless I told him he could and did he understand? He nodded again, so I get on my knees and undid the knot in the sock and freed up his mouth. He kinda worked his mouth a bit, but was really good and didn’t say a word. I kinda sat there for a few minutes thinking about what I should do to him. Hey... this was all new to me, so I thought about it a bit. That’s what I do, I think things over before I get into it, not like Jeffy who holds his nose and cannonballs before he gives it any thought at all. It did occur to me that I still had a terrific hard-on, and Jimmy was a hard-on expert, so to speak, at least he should know how, judging by the stuff on his computer, even if he had never actually DONE it with anybody. Hmmm, had he done it with anybody? So I asks him if he actually had blown anybody ever. To my surprise he nods yes, and I ask who. He tells me that he’d sucked Sammy Shield’s cock. Sammy was Jimmy’s friend, they hung together a lot, so now I knew why. I asked how many times, and he says lots of times. So I asks if Sammy was making him suck his cock, and Jimmy says yeah, Sammy let him suck his cock once, then threatened to tell everyone at school if he didn’t do it regular. So I asked him if Sammy was his Master or something, and he says no, not really, but he kinda has to do what Sammy says to do, although he doesn’t make him do embarrassing stuff, just sex things. Now wasn’t that just interesting? Just when you think you know somebody.. go figure.</p> <p>So I drop my pants and undies and plonk down in front of Jimmy, kinda sticking my woodie in his face and tells him to start making the swelling go away. I skittled up close to him, my legs on either side and ol faithful rubbing his nose. Didn’t he just glom onto me and start working up and down. Jeez it was like getting hooked up to a Hoover. I gotta tell you, I’ve never had anything like it in my whole short life. Getting the idea I liked it? You betcha. I didn’t last very long, (hey! it’s not like I’d been doing this sort of thing every day you know) and in no time at all dufus had a mouthful of Ricky cum. He didn’t gag or nothing, just swallowed like it was chocolate pudding. Wow. I was thinking this was gonna be a GREAT year. Anyway I found I was pretty tired about then, so I took off my tee, got into Jimmy’s bed and got ready to go to sleep. I thought about it for a couple minutes, then took a pillow, and got up again and put it under Jimmy’s head. Then I took the spare blanket and covered him with it. Seemed to me he’d been pretty good, blowing me without whining or anything, so there was no reason to be mean. He took a chance and said thank you, figuring I wouldn’t spaz about him talking when he wasn’t supposed to, and I told him no problem. Then I got back into bed, turned off the light and went to sleep.</p></div>",[]
986,"Lil Boss Bro, Part 2",2,AABAAAD,aabaaad@yahoo.com,,2004-07-05,13,3,"t/t, oral, anal, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aabaaad002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was woken the next morning to the sound of someone whining and crying. I rolled over and looked at Jimmy, to find him on his stomach, Jeffy on top just fucking his ass like a bunny. He didn’t even stop, just looked up at me and grinned, still thrusting hard into Jimmy’s jiggling ass. I says Hey, and Jeffy says Hhheyyyy, kinda catching a breath in the middle. Jimmy was letting out little cries every time Jeffy bottomed out. This was MOST interesting. Finally Jeffy got this weird look on his face and yeowed, then collapsed on Jimmy’s back, breathing harshly. I sat up and asked him if he was ok, and he just giggled and told me he was SO all right, and did I wanna get rid of my morning stiffie. I thought about this for, oh, four or five seconds anyway, then got on top of Jimmy and stuck my dingus into his ass. He went AHHH and his head came up when I got in. He started kicking his feet again as I pumped away, just like he had when Jeffy was doin’ the deed. His ass moved around a bit, like it was trying to get away, but I kept on keepin’ on. I found it felt better the harder I pushed, so my pubes kinda bounced off the skinny ass underneath as I whaled away, feeling stuff I’d never felt before. This was my first real fuck (So tell me how many you’d had at my age) and I figured I was going to enjoy it.. and I did. It didn’t seem very long until I popped and collapsed onto Jimmy’s back just like Jeffy had.</p> <p>I lay there for a minute or two, catching my breath, then looked over at Jeffy. He was sitting, with his back against the bed laughing fit to die. I didn’t think I was that funny, and started to chew on him a bit, but he shook his head and said it wasn’t me, idiot, it was his jerkoff brother. This was gonna be So much fun, cause bro had no choice and he didn’t have the guts to quit, cause he was scared what the guys at school would do to him if they found out about his computer files.</p> <p>When I was finished, Jeffy unlocked the chain around Jimmy’s neck and told him to get his worthless ass into the bathroom. He had him sit on the shower chair and we tied him to it again, like before, his feet tied to the back rungs, off the floor, so he couldn’t move it around. Jimmy started to beg Jeffy not to give him another shower, but got stopped in mid beg, as it were, by Jeffy smacking his face, and yelling at him not to say a fucking word without Jeffy’s permission. That kinda shut him up until we turned on the cold water really hard, and stood laughing as Jimmy yelped and wiggled in the chair. Jeffy grabbed my arm and said c’mon and we went and left Jimmy and his shrinking dink and went out to the kitchen, starting to hunt for something to eat. We fed ourselves, doing some toast and orange juice and a couple of cut up cantaloupe, all while Jimmy sat shivering in the can.</p> <p>By the time Jeffy and me went back to the bathroom to get Jimmy, he was sitting with his teeth chattering. We got him untied and didn’t even dry him off, just grabbed his cock and pulled him down the hall and into the living room. Jeffy had him lay down on the floor, and then using a pair of scissors, snipped the duct tape holding his arms behind him. We ripped off the tape, pulling arm hair and all with it, enjoying Jimmy’s little cries as the gluey stuff came off reluctantly. Then Jeffy made him stand up and start hopping up and down on the spot, his arms rigid at his sides, until he dried off. It was hilarious watching his cock and balls jiggling like a bowl of jello, and we laughed and pointed and said things to Jimmy as he bounced along. After a while, Jeffy thought Jimmy was dry enough, and ordered him to stop. Then he told Jimmy he was going to take us to the park this morning, and just a minute while he got something for him to wear. He came back in a minute or two with a pair of his old tighty whiteys and tossed them to Jimmy and told him to put them on. Of course, they were too small for Jimmy, his crotch hair showing above the waistband and the crack of his ass partially visible from behind. Then Jeffy told Jimmy that we wanted some money. We wouldn’t look wherever Jimmy had it, but he knew it wasn’t all in the bank, cause then people would ask questions, so he had it stashed somewhere.</p> <p>He named a sum that made me choke and told Jimmy to go get it. (I know, I know, you all want to know how much.. right? Sorry, but that’s business, you know? I’m sure you understand.) Jimmy just stood and stared for a moment, then sighing padded off to his room. In a few moments, he came back with a handful of bills, giving them to his little brother, who cut the pile in half and gave one portion to me. Jeffy said thanks, and from now on he and I would get a certain amount every week, come hell or high water. No excuses. So Jimmy was to keep on what he was doing and it damned well better be profitable, and did Jimmy understand. Jimmy nodded sadly and we had us an income.</p> <p>Then Jeffy went down the hall into his mother’s room, came back with a small medicine type bottle with a rubber ball on the top of an eyedropper thingee. He went to the kitchen cabinet under the sink and took a sponge out of a package. He wetted the sponge and squeezed it out, then came back to the living room. He told Jimmy to open his mouth, and popped the sponge right in. Then he took the eyedropper and squeezed a liquid onto Jimmy’s bottom lip, cheek to cheek. He had Jimmy close his mouth normally (well as normal as he could with his cheeks bulged out like a chipmunk), and told him not to move his lips until he had permission. He turned to me, holding out the bottle, saying it was the stuff doctors used on skin and flesh to close wounds without stitches. His mother had brought some home when Jeffy had done a one and a half gainer off his bike and opened up the side of his face. Grinning widely, he watched Jimmy for a couple minutes, then told him he could move now. Oh the look, the look, when Jimmy realized his lips were glued together. He really tried to get them apart for a little while. We were just laughing our guts out when he tried to say something and all that came out was mmmmmph. Funny or what?</p> <p>Jeffy picked up Jimmy’s car keys off the coffee table and tossed them to him, saying let’s go. Jimmy’s eyes got really, really big when he realized he was going out in a teeny pair of whiteys, that barely covered his gonads and had the wind whistling up his crack. To make it worse, Jeffy told him to get down on his hands and knees and crawl out to the car. We giggled ourselves silly watching this skinny jerkoff crawl down the front steps, his crack flexing with every, uuhh, step? crawl? whatever! Anyway, off we went to the park. This is a county park, and is about eight or nine miles from the house, just on the other side of the city. It is close enough to have bus service, and is well wooded, with a man made lake in the middle. There are also large open expanses of lawn with picnic tables scattered around for folks to do the family thing. What is was, was a place where any teen with or without a car could go and hang on the weekends, and most of the summer for some. Lots of quiet places to be off by themselves if they wanted, or mingle with the civvies if they desired. They had a takeout place on one end, and washrooms scattered around so it was a full service park, and was used heavily.</p> <p>The first thing Jeffy did when we got to the park, was have Jimmy park in a bus zone. Jimmy looked puzzled but did as he was directed. When we got out, he kinda held back until Jeffy got a little sharp with him, and he stood looking SO like a dork in his little teeny whiteys beside the car. Jeffy led the way and Jimmy and I followed along as we crossed the driveway and across a parking lot, Jimmy tenderfooting as the gravel bit at his soft soles. We crossed an big open area and settled on a picnic table on the far side where we could see up to the lake, and across the parking lot to where Jimmy’s car sat, pretty good view of anything happening in the open. Jimmy’s face was red as a fire truck, really embarrassed, which of course, amused us to no end. Jeffy dropped his back pack on the table, reached in and pulled out the super, super glue. He had Jimmy hold out his right hand, palm up, then put the liquid in a line up each finger, then ran a line around the entire palm, finishing with an X in the middle. He told Jimmy to reach behind himself and grasp his left wrist. Jimmy did as he was ordered, but I think he was getting a little panicy now, his eyes were starting to tear up, chubby cheeks and all. Four minutes later Jimmy was effectively self trussed as the glue melded his hand to his wrist behind his back. Laughing steadily, Jeffy went back into the pack and pulled out a length of rope, had Jimmy back up to the picnic table, and tied his ankles to the bottom of one leg. So there he was left standing with his mouth unable to make noise, his hands unable to do anything, and his legs unable to walk, his cock and balls all but hanging out of a pair of way-to-small underwear. Can you see it? huh? Great huh? Well hang on, cause it wasn’t over yet. To finish it off, Jeffy took another short piece of rope, pulled the front of the underwear down and wound this rope round and round the base of his cock and balls, pulling them tight, then pulled the shorts up again. It looked really funny cause the rope really made his package bulge out, and the shorts were stretched really tight, so you could see his balls AND the rope from the side, and the ass crack just got longer. Ok, now you got the whole picture. We stood admiring Jeffy’s work, agreeing that it was a pretty picture, with pussy boy looking like... well.. a pussy boy. Gales of laughter here.</p> <p>So Jeffy says to me to hang for a while and buggers off towards the takeout place on the other side of the park, so I sit on the table, my feet on the seat and chat at Jimmy a bit. From behind I can see he’s really trying to get his hand unglued from his wrist, but that stuff was just fantastic, didn’t give an inch. In a little while I was a bit bored, so I get down and go around in front of Jimmy and see if my finger will fit in his belly button. Well, didn’t that just make him wiggle and squirm, twisting his body desperately trying to escape the sonic digit. I thought this was just all right and started wiggling it a bit. Yep, he seemed to notice. He started saying things that didn’t get out, but I was sure he was saying bad, bad things to me. The good part was that as a side effect his dork started to swell. Like there was room. All of his balls came into sight and the bottom of his shaft with the rope wound around, as ol faithful popped up and out. Oh my, wasn’t it just funnier than a roomful of clowns.</p> <p>I was still making him wiggle when Jeffy got back, holding a bottle of water. He took in the scene and started laughing, telling me I had potential for sure. Then, with a big grin, he held out the water bottle for me to touch. Man, it was just ice cold, he must have gotten it out of the chilled dispenser. I knew what was gonna happen next, so I went back up on the table and grabbed Jimmy’s hair, and pulled him arched back over the top. He squawked a bit, shaking his head trying to get away from the hair pull. He squawked a hell of a lot more when Jeffy uncorked that ice water and poured it all over his standing up pecker, soaking the shorts and making Mr Johnson scrabble for cover. Ahhh, Jesus, my sides were hurting by now. Just about then, Jeffy had me turn Dufus’s head towards where his car was parked. A friggin tow truck was picking it up on the hook. Seems Jeffy had made a phone call to the security company for the park and complained about this car parked in the bus zone. The look on Jimmy’s face was just precious. Oh my, oh my, I told you Jeffy was an idea guy. Poor old Jimmy watched helplessly as his ride went out the driveway, figuring a hundred dollar release tag at the yard, not that he couldn’t afford it.</p> <p>We laughed at Jimmy for a while, then Jeffy opened his pack again, and made a show of fumbling around in it. Ahh jeez he says, telling Jimmy that somehow he’d left the release agent for the glue at home, darn it. Sorry, his fault. Anyway, he says, now we’ve got money he thinks we’ll catch the bus downtown. Seein’s how Jimmy appeared to be broke, and no where to keep money anyway, he guessed Jimmy was gonna have to walk all the way home, but don’t worry cause Jeffy’d make sure the keys were safely in his pocket. It wouldn’t take to long to get on his knees and pick the ropes on his ankles, but he guessed the cock rope was going to be out of reach. It was ok, the shorts should dry in a while and his pecker wouldn’t be so visible through the wet fabric. Have a nice day.</p> <p>Jeffy, did up the straps on his pack and we turned to go over to the bus stop, where we could watch Jimmy as we waited for the bus to arrive. Jeffy stopped, and said to Jimmy, who had tears rolling down his cheeks, that this was just the beginning. Things like this was going to happen all the time now, and Jimmy better get used to it. We were going to have SUCH a fun time with him, over and over. He was Jeffy’s bitch now.</p> <p>We went over and sat down in the shelter, watching Jimmy drop to his knees and start picking frantically at the ankle ropes with his one unglued hand. Laughing ourselves silly, we got on the bus and headed downtown with full pockets and full chests, filled with POWER. Ten four.</p> <p>We spent the day downtown, doing the rounds of the arcades, picked up a few DVDs and I got some new jeans, and a couple of tees. Jeffy was looking at a whole new stereo system, when I pulled him aside and had a little chat. So here’s the deal. We can buy small stuff that kinda fades in with everything else, but if we go and start buying really expensive stuff, adults are gonna notice and sooner or later we’ll have to answer some VERY hard questions and they’ll take the money, and we’ll have nothing but a lot of trouble. Jeffy got a bit huffy, and wanted to know what the hell was the use in having money if you couldn’t use it, so I told him the idea was to keep the money so we COULD spend it. Got it? On the other hand, unlimited pizza and chicken, and subs were ok, and some clothes could get by the customs inspectors (parents). Had to be careful with shoes, cause they usually sit right by the door where everyone can see them. DVDs and computer things are ok, cause parents don’t know squat about those anyway. Whole stereos, or computers are a no-no, cause folks notice new. Buuut, parts for these things might be ok if they aren’t to big, or stand out. Besides, you never know when you’re gonna need a few bucks, you know, for smoke or drag, or X, and stuff. If you have a playstation, games are ok, just don’t pile them all in one spot, so dad can count them. Anything you can’t bring home has to go in the school locker, and you’re fucked come summer, cause you gotta find another spot for it, so new shoes, that will get worn can go there for a while. Once he understood the basics, he got all right with the program. I also didn’t know how long this ‘beating brother love’ was going to last, and I wanted to have something left over if it died too soon. (See, told you I was a thinker).</p> <p>The other thing that was bothering me was what to do with Jimmy. I wasn’t sure the glue thing was a good deal, I mean, funnier than hell, but I didn’t think it was very safe, and we hadn’t checked to see how good the release agent worked. Jeffy shrugged and said we’d deal with it when the time came. See? That’s just what I was talking about. When the time came might be way too late.</p> <p>Sooo.. when it came time to go home, I had Jeffy come over to my place, and after dropping off our stuff in my room, we scooted over to the garage and stomped up the stairs, and knocked on Ron’s door.</p> <p>Ron was home. He’s usually home cause he works out of his place. He started setting up web sites when he was seventeen , and went from there. He must be making money, cause he just got a new Vette last month, and that’s cool. Not as cool as a tricked out Civic maybe, but pretty cool. Ron opens the door and says hey. We say hey, and go in. He’s smiling, and I think he almost gave me a hug, but stopped in time. (I guess it’d be ok with Jeffy, cause Jeffy hangs with us quite a bit.) So he asks how we’re doing and what’s up, and I tell him we’re fine and what does he know about slaves? I know he knows about slaves because I walked in one night and his friend Sandy was tied up on the coffee table with no clothes on, and a gag and collar and everything.</p> <p>He looked a little surprised, and looks at me kinda funny, and asks if I have a slave. I tell him that we do, kinda, and we want to know stuff about being a Master.</p> <p>WRONG question!!!!!!</p> <p>You know when you ask your dad why the car’s not running, and he gives you a two hour lecture on the workings of the internal combustion engine? Well, that’s what we did with Ron. He started up, and you couldn’t find the ‘mute’ button. We ended up telling him everything about Jimmy and what we’d done to him. He told us about responsibility and obligations (What is it that makes a great guy go adult when he turns twenty?) and all sorts of stuff. He laughed at the thought of Jimmy walking home almost bare naked, but reamed us about the glue and the gag. What would happen if he started to choke, or something... how would they get the airway clear? And on and on.</p> <p>I noticed Jeffy’s eyes were going out of focus, and gave him a rib-elbow to get him to pay attention.</p> <p>Anyway we learned a whole lot, and Ron told me to load the files I had to his computer, so Jimmy couldn’t get them all if he decided to fight back. Bestest bro or what?</p> <p>In the end, we figured we’d gotten a dog out of the deal, cause it seemed we had to look after a new slave just like a puppy. Feed and water him, let him go potty, get him used to doing what he was told, punishing if he did bad, and petting when he did good. Jeez, we thought it was all tie and fuck, and thump and fuck, and tickle and fuck... ah, you get the idea. So Jeffy and I went back to my room and talked it over. We decided we’d take some of the things from Ron, and most of the things from us. You know, compromise. So we could... ummm.. feed and fuck, punish and fuck, fuck and fuck.. never mind! So we kinda laid around for the rest of the day, generally doing not much at all. We put on shorts and lay out in the sun, then ordered a pizza around supper time and put in a vid to watch. The dufus rolled in about five-thirty looking like a beat puppy. Mouth and hand still glued, underwear sorta covering him, and a bit of a burn on his back... sun’ll do that after a while I guess. Something else we hadn’t thought about. His cheeks had little trails down them like he’d been crying a lot and he was snotted up pretty bad. All things considered, we thought he looked altogether hilarious.</p> <p>Jeffy went and got the release agent, and luckily, it worked without too much trouble. In no time at all, he was kneeling in the kitchen sucking back about a gallon of water and his stomach growling something awful, cause he hadn’t eaten all day. His feet were filthy and a couple of blisters on his soles had burst, so we figured we’d better let him get cleaned up. We sent him off to get a shower and sat down waiting for the pizza.</p> <p>Jimmy came back to the living room after his shower and found we had things set up for him, a heavy chair (damned heavy) facing the couch. We had him sit in the chair and tied him, hands behind, ropes around upper chest, and waist, knees bound and ankles tied, with a rope pulled to the back of the couch so his legs were straight out, heels resting on the couch. He was practically immovable, only able to wiggle his fingers and toes a bit. We checked out his soles and found they were not as bad as we had thought, and were still ticklish around the heels and toes. To give him credit, he hadn’t opened his mouth since he came in the house, even though his stomach kept introducing itself, growling on a regular basis. The rope around his privates was still there, although a little wet, doing it’s job. The pizza arrived and I went to get a couple of sodas while Jeffy paid for it. He decided the only place for the hot box to be convenient for us was on Jimmy’s lap, right over his cock. He opened it up while Jimmy squirmed against the ropes, his pecker being overly warmed by the box, the smell of a fully dressed wafting up to torment poor hungry Jimmy. Awwww, wasn’t that just darn mean of Jeffy? Jeffy helped himself to a slice, and asked Jimmy if he wanted some. Jimmy nodded, likely afraid to talk even with permission. Jeffy grinned and told him he was sorry, but there was just enough for him and me, but maybe he’d find something for Jimmy later, before he was chained for the night. Jimmy just looked sad and nodded silently.</p> <p>We put in another movie and watched it while Jimmy sat facing us. We tickled his feet now and again, and he was giggling and squirming until we couldn’t hear the movie any more, so Jeffy turned it off.</p> <p>He told me to hang, he’d be right back and went down the hall. When he came back he had a couple of paint brushes in his hand. I thought we were going to work his toes, but Jeffy moved up and, taking the box off Jimmy’s lap, started to run the brush up and down his shaft. I thought that this might be interesting and started brushing the sack. Well, didn’t Jimmy just start wiggling as Mr. Johnson started climbing up his tummy. We worked at this for a while, and I was getting bored, but Jeffy says not to stop. He’d read about doing this on the net and it said to keep on for a long time, so I shrugged and began again. After a while, Jimmy started breathing VERY hard. we thought this was worth a chuckle or two, and Jeffy started asking Jimmy if he’d like to cum. Jimmy just groaned a bit, so we brushed a little harder, Jeffy running the brush over Jimmy’s head, just to watch it twitch. By now Jimmy was in full squirm and just amusing us to no end. He began to whimper as the heartless brushes licked his privates without a stop. Up, down, up, down, lick the tip, up, down, up, down. Poor Jimmy was just wanting to cum like he’d never wanted to before. His feet were thrashing tugging against the ropes, trying to get his legs up to block the brushes, but, nothing was working for him, except his dingus. Jeffy told him that if he begged hard enough and long enough, we might stop, or maybe not, but he’d never know unless he tried. In a few more minutes Jimmy was begging for Jeffy to let him cum, whimpering a bit between begs. Jeffy talked to him steady, telling him what a piece of pooh he was, how he was just a faggot bitch and how he wanted us to fuck his ass, and how he should start begging us to do all these things to him, which he accommodatingly did almost immediately. Jeffy laughed at him and told me to keep strokin’, and got up and went down to his room and came back with a camcorder. He told Jimmy to keep on begging, telling us the things he wanted us to do to him.</p> <p>Jimmy was pretty inventive, I gotta admit. He was telling us things that were on his computer, and babbling steadily, all of which Jeffy got on tape. Then Jeffy told him if he wanted me to stop, he had to tell us what he wanted the hunks at school to do to him, and make sure to say all the names of these studs. Yep, just like a runaway train, Jimmy just rapped on and on, taking up a hell of a lot of time on the ‘corder, thrusting his piece at the brush to try and get a pop. He was wiggling something awful, pulling at the ropes so hard that marks were starting to show up on his chest and even his knee ties. He was sweating something fearsome now, his forehead and chest shining under the lights. As for me, I was getting right into tormenting this jerkoff, who had made Jeffy’s and my life miserable from time to time. Every time he jerked and whimpered, every time he pulled against the ropes, I did one more brushing, each one for a smack he had given Jeffy for nothing but a bad temper. Was I enjoying this? Fucking A.</p> <p>So Jeffy got a shitload of Jimmy begging, and Jimmy got a shitload of..... shit!</p> <p>He was outright crying now, so Jeffy had me stop and we sat down on the couch and watched him for a while. We figured we’d cheer him up a little so we went to work on his feet, which were just sitting there not doing anything except hanging off his legs. Didn’t seem to help cause he started screaming, and still wiggling, and still crying, but we were having fun, and the thought was in the right place.</p> <p>We did that for a while, just watching his feet thrash around, then Jeffy went and got some clothespins. We tied his big toes together and started putting the clothespins on the others, one at a time. Jeffy, never one to keep all the fun in one area, got up and clipped a couple onto Jimmy’s nipples. Jimmy didn’t seem to care for this treatment, cause he really hollered when they started squeezing his tits.</p> <p>We played with his feet for a while, then Jeffy went back and started stroking his shaft again, slowly and lightly, the other hand tickling the head from time to time.</p> <p>By this time ALL of us had a big ol throbbing hard-on. Jeffy and I stopped pestering Jimmy for a while, and just sat back and enjoyed our erections, letting them subside and rapping a bit. Jimmy was a sight for sure, all covered in sweat and with the tears making trails on his cheeks and everything. Poor Jimmy had had a bad day all the way round and we were kinda at a wall about what to do next, so we sat back and gave it some thought. Jeffy just sat there looking at his brother with the meanest look on his face. I got the idea he wasn’t having as good a time as he made out. Shit, payback is one thing, but it’s hard to really HATE your own brother, and not feel sorry for him. I asked him if he thought Jimmy had had enough for one day, and he just shook his head. Then he said for me to call Ron and ask if we could come over. I didn’t know what he was up to, but his head scoots off north every once in a while, so I out with the cell and buzzed MY bro. Ron said sure we could come over, and how was the slave deal coming, and I told him that’s what we wanted to talk about, and he said to bring it on. I told Jeffy we could go over and he said to untie Jimmy.</p> <p>We had him free (except for his hands, which we retied behind his back) and up on his feet, sore toes and all. Jeffy tossed a thicker rope around his neck and off we went. Jimmy kinda pulled a bit at the door, being naked and still erect and everything, but Jeffy turned and smacked him a half dozen times, one right after the other, and Jimmy got really obedient. That’s how we went up the street, Jeffy and me walking together and Jimmy just following along in the altogether (joke, joke). We went up the steps on the garage and walked into Ron’s place. We had Jimmy kneel in the middle of the living room and sat down to talk to Ron. He asked what the problem was, and I looked at Jeffy, seein’s how this was his idea. Jeffy just kinda sat for a moment or two and didn’t say anything, then started up. It seems he really didn’t want to HURT Jimmy all that much, but he wanted to, like, embarrass him every day. Ron said that he wanted to humiliate Jimmy, not embarrass, and Jeffy said that yeah, that was the word, humiliate, and he wanted to make Jimmy put out for us any time we wanted cause that really humiliated him, but did it really since, according to the computer, this is what he wanted.</p> <p>Ron laughed, and I shook my head, not at all sure what he had just said. Ron said, yeah those things would humiliate the hell out of Jimmy, and it was ok if he wanted it, cause he’d be easier to control, but the real question was, what did Jeffy get out of it. (a great hard-on?) Ron said that Jeffy wanted control, cause that’s what turned him on. So if Jeffy was feeling guilty, he shouldn’t, cause Jimmy wanted it to happen to him, and Jeffy wanted to do it. So use Jimmy all he wanted. He was the Boss-boy, the Master, and he could do what he wanted, but he should be sure it was something he really wanted, and not just do something cause he thought he had to. If he didn’t want to do anything at all to Jimmy for a whole week, then that was all right cause Jeffy was the boss, and Jimmy had to go along with whatever was wanted of him. You following this? Yeah, me neither really. I think it all came down to Jeffy not having to hurt Jimmy, just to hurt him. It should have some meaning.</p> <p>Jeffy sat getting his mind around all this, and Ron sat back and waited. That’s the thing about Ron, he’s a great listener, and he won’t rush you if he see’s you need some time to figure. All this stuff was said right in front of Jimmy and he didn’t say a peep. Just sat there looking at the floor, so being the disturber that I am, asked Ron what about Jimmy?</p> <p>Ron said we’d get to Jimmy in a bit, but he wanted Jeffy to have things straight first.</p> <p>Jeffy looked over and said he thought he had it now, and thanks, and what about fart-face?</p> <p>Ron smiled and asked Jeffy if he could talk to his slave for a bit. Jeffy looked a little confused, then said yea, go ahead. Ron said that Jimmy should pay attention, and Jimmy looked up at Ron and said Yes Sir. Ron asked how Jimmy liked being Jeffy’s slave-boy, and Jimmy said it was humiliating, but exciting too, cause he didn’t know just what Jeffy was gonna do.</p> <p>Boy, didn’t that take Jeffy and me by surprise.</p> <p>Ron asked if Jimmy was willing to continue being his little brothers boy-toy if the computer stuff was returned to him. Jimmy said no, it likely wouldn’t work if he didn’t HAVE to obey Jeffy, cause he was bigger and could just smack Jeffy if he got smart. But this way he HAD to do what he was told, cause he really couldn’t afford to have that stuff get back to school. Really, really, couldn’t, so Jeffy had him by the short hairs, and it worked that way.</p> <p>Ron nodded and said that’s what he thought.</p> <p>Jeffy and I must have been some sight, looking at each other with our jaws covering our belly buttons and all. Fuck.. Jimmy was really INTO it. Who’d a thunk it? Wasn’t that a bitch? Ron looked at Jeffy and asked if he followed that, and Jeffy said he sure did and he understood a lot more stuff now. He said he was gonna take his slave home now and thanks for the help.</p> <p>Ron kinda smiled and said Jeffy was welcome, and he should get his slave a collar to wear. Jeffy said he would tomorrow, after jerk-off went and got his car back.</p> <p>So everybody got up and we went back to the house, with our willing (sort of) slave-boy in tow.</p></div>","['If the laws of your region forbid you from reading stories of sexual interaction between male teens, then scoot.']"
987,"Bicycle Tie Up, Part 1",1,ABC-T,no@email,,2003-12-10,67,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Christmas was going to be rough this year for the Lancing Family. Diana had lost her job this year and they had to watch how much they spent, until she was able to get a new job. Diana always was the person who worked while her husband Rob stayed home with the girls. The kids didn’t understand money all that well all they knew is that there mommy lost her job. The kids were 8 and 9 years old both being girls they didn’t have a real problem with sharing things. Katy was 8 and her sister Gina was 9. When Diana lost her job the girls didn’t notice a difference in there life style. But there parents sure did they were now buying in bulk and couldn’t take a vacation this year.</p> <p>It was Christmas time and Gina wanted a watch, some Barbie’s, and a bike. Katy wanted a dollhouse she also wanted some Barbie's and a bike. Rob and Diana bought their girls what they wanted and a few other things except the bikes. Bikes can cost a lot of money and anything over a hundred dollars was considered a lot of money lately. So they decided that the bikes were out of the question. But the night before Christmas Rob had an idea since they were both girls they could share the bike. So he purchased one bike for the time being until they had enough money to buy another one.</p> <p>The kids were up early Christmas day but had to wait for their parents to get up. Finally two hours later their parents got up, but they then had to go to church. The girls were beginning to grow impatient.</p> <p>Finally after church they were allowed to open their gifts, they opened all their gifts except for the large gift behind the Christmas tree. Their daddy had to move the Christmas tree for them to get to that one. When they looked at it they had a feeling what it was, but they both thought shouldn’t there be two of them. When they were able to reach the present they realized it was addressed to both of them and it was from their parents. They opened it to reveal a brand new bike without training wheels; their last bikes had training wheels on them and were now too small. They saw there was only one and realized they would have to share. They then shared a lot of hugs and kisses with there parents. They were really happy even though they had to share it.</p> <p>Some time after Christmas when the weather was warmer they started to fight over who would be allowed to ride the bike. Their parents tried everything from scheduled days to allowing them to reserve the bike for a certain days, but nothing seemed to work. They still fought every chance they got over the bike. This seemed to be the one thing they couldn’t share.</p> <p>One day Gina came into the living room and said she was going out she grabbed her helmet and left. She said on her way out the door. “Katy and I aren’t arguing about the bike anymore she said I could have it for today.” At that she left on the bike.</p> <p>Diana ran to tell her husband that the girls at last are through fighting over the bike. They both celebrated the good news by opening two wine coolers. After finishing their wine coolers, and watching TV for an hour. They both got to worry about Katy; they hadn’t heard a noise come from upstairs since Gina left. They called to her but got no answer. It was unlike her to be quite for this long so they walked upstairs to investigate “Baby are you all right.” they called again but still didn’t get an answer. They got to worry so they ran down the hall and burst into her room.</p> <p>They saw a sight they thought they would never see. Katy was hogtied and tape gagged. She was lying on her right side next to her bed with her golden brown hair all scattered in her face. She was bound with her pajama bottoms and a length of rope that the girls used as a jump rope. Her left foot was bare while her right foot still had a sock on it. Other then that she was fully clothed although her cloths were wet from sweat.</p> <p>She didn’t even see them come in because she was crying too much. She wasn’t struggling in her bonds anymore; she had given up a while ago. They kneeled down next to her and as they put there hand on her shoulder. She realized they were there and she started struggling again.</p> <p>Diana started to untie her while Rob worked on removing the tape off her mouth. When he removed the tape he found the missing sock it was stuffed into her mouth. As soon as the sock was removed she said “Gina did this to me so she could use the bike. I hate her.” Just then Rob got an idea and he took his wife’s arm before she could finish untying Katy and escorted her out into the hall. Diana was concerned at why she wasn’t allowed to finish untying Katy. As they both stood up Katy started to cry. “Don’t leave me, please untie me, mommy come back.”</p> <p>Just outside the door Rob told his wife his idea. “Lets tie her back up better so when Gina comes home and tries to untie her she wont be able to. Then she will have to come to us for help she would then have to confess to tying her up.” Diana thought about this for some time finally she agreed it was a great idea.</p> <p>They went back to their daughter. She relaxed once they returned. But she soon began to panic as she realized they were retying her ankles and this time tighter. They retied her ankles with a new knot that if you didn’t know exactly how it was tied you wouldn’t be able to untie it. They repeated this knot on her wrists the whole time with one hand over her mouth. She began to cry again and struggle in her bonds but soon realized it was useless, so she began to bite at her father’s hand covering her mouth. She was again hogtied but his time tighter. They then forced the sock back into her mouth and smoothed a new piece of tape over mouth.</p> <p>Rob had worked at Ropeville in there knot tying department there he invented new types of knots, that were much harder to get out of. This was before he met his wife and that’s when he gave it all up to have a family, but he took his ideas for knots with him. They were both into bondage and Diana quickly learned some new knots, which she had not known about before.</p> <p>They left the room and went back down to watch more TV after about an hour and a half of watching TV they went back up to Katy’s room. When she saw the door open she began to struggle but she relaxed when her daddy slowly and gently began to remove the piece of duck tape from her mouth. He then helped her remove the sock from her mouth. She was silent this whole time but hoping that they would untie her.</p> <p>They placed a cup in front of her with a bendy straw in it she hoped it was something cold. Her father then helped her by supporting her head and placing the straw to her lips. She was apprehensive about drinking the contents of the glass. But she did after they told her “its ok” and stroked her arm. She began to suck the contents of the glass while her father still supported her head. She was quite happy to find the contents to be a nice cold glass of milk. She finished the entire glass before her father let go of her head.</p> <p>Rob and Diana got up and opened her underwear drawer where they grabbed a fresh clean sock from out of her drawer. They balled it up and kneeled down next to her again. The new sock that they pulled out disappointed her. Now she felt she had to speak up “Can you please wait.” Diana answered her “sure sweetheart what is it” Diana then stroked the hairs from her daughters face and looked into the beautiful blue eyes. Her daughter’s eyes seemed to be pleading for mercy as she spoke. “Did I do something wrong.” they shook there head no and answered her “No sweetheart you did nothing wrong, but we want Gina to try and untie you, when she cant untie you she will have to come and tell us the story of how she tied you up.” The look on her face told them she was confused and probable angry at them but she said, “Ok, but do I have to be taped shut.” They both laughed at this and told her “Its not called being taped shut its called be gagged, now open your mouth wide.” She began to cry but she did what she was told, she opened her small and shaky mouth. At this point they almost didn’t want to because they knew it was distressing her. They both thought ‘Gina better get home soon.’ After placing the clean sock in her mouth and smoothing a new piece of tape over her lips they picked up the dirty sock and left.</p> <p>Downstairs they placed the dirty sock in the laundry and then went back into the living room to watch TV, and wait for Gina to get home. They never got to turn the TV back on because they started holding each other close. This was distressing to their daughter and in turn was distressing to them. They didn’t feel like doing anything else except waiting for Gina to get home.</p> <p>Gina at last walked in the door two hours later. They were glad she finally was home because now they could untie Katy who was tied up most of the day, for about 4 hours. Gina went and opened the garage to put her bike away then came back inside. Stopping before she proceeded up the stairs she asked her parents “how’s Katy” they replied with “Oh she's great, she's been up in her room playing all day we haven’t heard a sound out of her. You know we should probable go check on her.”</p> <p>Gina started again to run up the stairs and said, “I will check on her.” She thought ‘great they didn’t find her, I wont get in trouble.’ She walked into her sister’s room and kneeled down next to her but before trying to untie her she said to try and blackmail her sister “If you tell anyone that I tied you up I’ll tell mom and dad how you stole a candy bar from the store.” Katy nodded her head in agreement and Gina started tugging at the bonds. After about five minutes of working at the knot Gina still couldn’t get it to budge. The knot only seemed to get tighter but she couldn’t give up if she did she would get in trouble.</p> <p>Then they were both called down for dinner. She knew she was in trouble now she tried harder she was now jerking at the bonds so hard her sister began to cry. She heard them call them down a second time for dinner. She did the only thing she could do; she gave up and walked downstairs to face her parents.</p> <p>“Umm Mommy, Daddy could you help me with something.” But of course they knew exactly what she needed help with, but they didn’t blow their cover so they answered. “Sure honey what is it” The words shot from her mouth in a single breath, as all children say things when they know there in trouble “Katy is tied up in her room.” Rob acted first as to try to make it convincing that they both didn’t already know about Katy.</p> <p>He screamed “what” as he grabbed his wife’s hand and ran passed Gina. They didn’t stop running till just outside Katy’s room Where Diana said, “wow! That was convincing.” They proceeded into the bedroom where they saw their daughter still all tied up but this time crying loudly though her gag. “Mmmmppphhhhhh” They sat down behind her and started to untie the Ropeville special. As they worked at gently untying her they told her “It worked sweetheart your sister will now get in trouble.”</p> <p>Just then Gina walked into the room as her dad started screaming again. “Who did this?” This scared her and she stepped back half a step before saying “don’t get mad daddy but I did.” That didn’t seem to help because even her mom looked angry now. “Well, why did you do this” Gina was now crying and she said, “Because I wanted to go bike riding I'm sorry mommy.” “Don’t apologize to me young lady its your sister you need to apologize to.” Her mother screamed. They finished untying Katy and helped her stand up. Only now did she finally understand why her parents retied her, it was so that Gina would get in trouble. They then went down stairs to have dinner; Gina followed a little ways behind them.</p> <p>At dinner Gina apologized some more but it seemed to have no effect. Her mom had already made up her mind as to what her punishment would be. It was going to be a spanking, 10 swats with the belt and 5 with the hairbrush. She didn’t like the sound of all that she wouldn’t be able to sit for a week. But her dad said, “That might not be all of your punishment I'm still thinking of some more.” This scared her because her father had a strange look in his eyes when he said this. She decided against saying anything more and just finished her dinner, so she could get her punishment over with.</p> <p>When everyone was finally done with dinner. Rob grabbed Katy and Gina’s hand and escorted them upstairs. Diana followed close behind. They reached mommy and daddy’s bedroom and were told to go wait inside. Just outside the door Rob told Diana about his idea for further punishment. “We should tie Gina up as part of her punishment and leave her like that.” Diana like her husbands idea so they started Gina’s punishment.</p> <p>They went into the room and Diana told Katy to have a seat on the floor while rob yelled at Gina to remove her pants and underwear. It took Katy a little longer to do so; she was scared she was also going to get punished. But as she went to take a seat on the floor she realized she wasn’t and was only get a front row seat. Diana then also took a seat on the floor next to Katy.</p> <p>Gina took the position over her father’s knee as Rob raised the first item of torture, the belt. This belt was a thin leather belt but hurt quite a bit. He swung and put a stripe across her ass. The first swing did the trick and got her crying. By the tenth swing she was balling her eyes out. Burning red stripes crisscrossed her butt. Then came the hairbrush which both girls dreaded the most.</p> <p>But before it was swung she was given the option. “I will hit you only five times if you agree to be tied up the rest of the night or I will hit you ten times on the butt and five on your peepee and you wont have to be tied up.” She knew how much the last one hurt because that was introduced only a few months ago when she turned 9. She would do anything to avoid being hit down there. So she chose to be tied up. Just as she choose this the first strike hit her butt. She didn’t have time to relax and all five came as she was all tensed up.</p> <p>He stopped after five as promised and helped her up they all walked into her bedroom and she was instructed to lie down on the bed. Her mother went to gather four lengths of rope. She was then told to put her arms above her head and she did so. Her parents both started tying a wrist to the top bedpost. After making a successful tie they moved down to her feet. They spread her legs apart and began securing her ankles to the bottom bedpost. It was now that she realized how exposed she was with nothing covering her bottom half, and at how spread open she was. So she asked “Mommy, Daddy what about my underwear and pajamas.” At that they also realized how exposed she was but decided against untying her. “Sorry honey we must have forgotten and it’s too late now.” Then all three of them walked out to go to bed themselves, as she once again started to cry.</p> <p>They all went to bed but she had to cry herself to sleep so it took her a little longer then the rest of them.</p> <p>Rob was woken up in the middle of the night by being shaken and hearing “Daddy I can’t sleep.” He woke up to see Katy standing at his side of the bed. He got up and walked her back into her room where he asked her “What’s wrong sweetheart?” She looked down at her feet and said in an unsteady voice “Daddy will you tie me up.”</p> </div>",[]
988,"Bicycle Tie Up, Part 2",2,ABC-T,no@email,,2003-12-14,25,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Rob was amazed and angry with himself at the same time. His eight year old wanted him to tie her up. She now liked being tied up because of how long she was tied up the day before. But he was angry with himself because he didn’t want his daughter to want to be tied up. He gave that all up years ago when he quit working at Ropeville to have a family. Now his eight year old who he never wanted to get into those things wanted it.</p> <p>Many thoughts of days gone by, passed through his mind. This was so suddenly sprang on him he didn’t have anytime to think and his immediate reaction was to be turned on. How turned on he really was, was unspeakable. Through all this he still managed to ask “why?”</p> <p>She kicked her foot back and forth while standing there and again without looking at him she said, “When you tied me up I was really scared and cried a lot, but when you came up the second time and bought me a drink you made me feel better. I felt safe with you and mommy there and I kinda began to like it.” She kicked her foot back and forth again and finally looked into her father’s eyes, which were wider than normal, then continued “So would you tie me up again and make me feel safe pleeeease.”</p> <p>He didn’t want to say yes, because he never wanted his girls to get into this type of thing. But he just didn’t have the heart to say no to her. “Yes sweetie I’ll tie you up.” But then there arose a problem he didn’t have any more rope, all the rope was being used on Gina. Except the jump rope but that was in Gina’s room as well and he didn’t want to risk waking her up.</p> <p>His daughter was way ahead of him and said “Daddy do you need something to tie me up with.” She waited for him to say, “yes” before she started to strip and say, “I have an idea daddy. Here tie me up with these.” She then presented her pajama bottoms and pajama shirt to him. She stood there now with only her white with pink hearts, panties on.</p> <p>He hoped she didn’t notice the lump in his pants as he advanced toward her and took the pajamas from her outstretched arms. He helped her lie back down in bed and crossed her arms in front of her. He would start by just binding her wrists and ankles together in a simple tie, for the night. He didn’t want to tie her down like her sister was because he didn’t want to scare her off. Maybe in a couple of days he could move on to tying her spread eagle, but first he wanted to really gage her reaction.</p> <p>He began to bind her wrists in front of her being sure not to tie her to tight. But as soon as he began with tying her wrists her breathing began to increase and she began to take a few deep breaths. He knew she was scared, she wasn’t sure she wanted this but he didn’t bother to stop now he just continued to tie her wrists once he completed tying her wrists he did ask her “Are you sure you want me to tie you up?” She responded with what he already knew “I’m scared daddy.” There was a long pause before she said “But yes I do.” Part of him wanted to stop because she was scared but the other part kept him going. “It will be ok darling I'm going to be right here.”</p> <p>He moved on down to her ankles and tied them together all the while being sure not to tie her to tight. He used a simple granny square knot. So that if she wanted to she could untie herself. When he finished with tying her ankles with her pajamas she tested her bonds (as all people who are tied up do.) They held so she was satisfied he was also even though he could have done a lot better. He was glad he decided on starting off slow.</p> <p>When finished he kissed her forehead and began to walk away. He didn’t get far before she asked him “daddy will you sleep with me tonight.” He had a feeling she would ask that. He stopped and walked back over to her bed. “Ok sweetie if you want.” She was extremely happy, she was tied up and she would be able cuddle with her daddy. Yet again he stood up and began to walk away; She was confused. “Daddy where are you going” she said in a scared and worried voice. But she was relieved when the reply came “I'm just going to the bathroom.”</p> <p>When he was around the corner she again tested her bonds, but it was no use. She was tied up pretty good but she could get to the knot with her fingers she thought she could probable have untied herself if she had to. After about ten minutes of her father being in the bathroom she got a little nervous that he was not going to come back. She remembered seeing the lump in his pants she wondered why he had a lump there. She had seen him naked before and she couldn’t figure out any reason as to why he would have a lump in his pants. She thought maybe that’s why he’s been gone so long. After fifteen minutes she thought he truly had left her and he wasn’t going to come back, he probable just went to his own bed and he had lied to her. Then she heard the toilet flush and was relieved at that sound, he hadn’t lied to her.</p> <p>He didn’t have to use the toilet but he had to relieve himself otherwise he probable wouldn’t have been able to sleep. True it would have eventually gone away but he didn’t want to find out how long his hard on would last. He didn’t want to take any chances around her. He still hoped she hadn’t noticed.</p> <p>He walked back into her room and she looked to be asleep so he slowly began to close the door and walk away. But she wasn’t asleep “daddy where are you going” she asked as she saw the door begin to close. He quickly opened the door again and said, “I'm sorry sweetie I thought you were already asleep and didn’t want to wake you up.” He hoped she was asleep he felt she was getting too old to sleep with her parents. Since she was about 4 it became a weekly thing. She would either have a bad dream or would just wake up and wouldn’t be able to fall back to sleep. So she would climb into bed with him and Diana.</p> <p>He got into bed with her and snuggled up against her. He had forgot about her being half naked when he got into bed with her. But as he snuggled up against her and felt her smooth skin he remembered. But it was to late he was again getting a hard on. Her skin was so smooth and flawless all over her body. As he lay down next to her He couldn’t help but feel her chest and over her nipples, which wouldn’t even, begin to break the plain of her chest for at least another couple years.</p> <p>Yet again he had a hard on. This time he knew he couldn’t go to the bathroom and relieve himself so he would have to suffer though it and hope she didn’t notice. He began to move so he wasn’t cuddling her because he didn’t want her to notice considering it was poking her in the side. Also her nipples got hard and he didn’t want to turn her on.</p> <p>The lump in daddy’s sweat pants was back again she knew this because it was poking her in the side. She wondered why that would happen to her daddy. “Daddy why do you have a lump in your pants.” She asked quizzically. She also had other questions on her mind but was scared to ask those. She felt scared to ask this one but she was worried about him.</p> <p>He wasn’t sure how to respond to such a question. He knew he shouldn’t go in depth to such a question she wasn’t ready to know all about sex. Anyways that was her mother’s job, to teach the girls about sex. He simple responded, “Because daddy is happy.” He hoped she didn’t press the answer because it was hard enough to say that. But he knew it would have been too easy. Katy wasn’t the type of girl to not question things.</p> <p>“So your peepee sticks out when you are happy.” She couldn’t understand why she had never seen him like this before. She knew her daddy was happy a lot of times but she never noticed that. “Yes sweetheart that’s what happens” he answered her, he kept hoping she would drop it. “I’ve never noticed it before” She said and then gave a long pause. He didn’t bother to answer her he hoped she was done asking him questions but from the look on her face she was thinking about something. She knew she shouldn’t ask the next question she had but she did “can… I… see it.” She asked thinking he would probable get mad. But he didn’t. “No honey just go to bed now, no more questions.” He knew she probable had another dozen questions but he would leave those till morning, when she would surely ask again. But in the morning he could have his wife help him.</p> <p>He rolled over and lay straight on the bed so he wasn’t rubbing up against her smooth skin. He looked over and saw she was still pondering something. But he wasn’t worried about it now it would want till morning. He closed his eyes and began to try falling asleep. It would be hard with the thoughts running though his head that were fueling his hard on, but he had to try.</p> <p>The thoughts ran through his head for about another fifteen minutes before finally he got to thinking about something else and his hard on went away. By this time he was about half asleep half awake when he heard “daddy I have a question.” This jerked him from his half asleep state. He turned over and looked at Katy who was wide-awake. “I said no more questions tonight.” He told her again.</p> <p>She ignored him and asked the question anyways, which was plaguing her all night. “Daddy why were you going hit Gina on her peepee.” This shocked him at first but then he realized he was going to hit Gina there before when he gave her a choose of her punishment and he remembered that Katy didn’t yet now they hit Gina there. So he answered her “Because Gina’s getting to old for a regular spanking that’s why we hit her pussy sometimes.” They were going to hit her peepee why did daddy just call it a pussy she thought. “Are you going to hit my peepee when I turn 9” she was curious and scared about how much it might hurt, Especially with the paddle. He knew she would be scared about that but he told her the truth. “If you do something bad we will spank your peepee.” She shuddered at the thought of being spanked.</p> <p>He rolled over and again began to fall to sleep but she had another question. “Daddy why did you call it a pussy.” This told him that he slipped up he was to distracted by his hard on to remember what they called that area. He quickly thought of an explanation “that’s a more grown up name for your peepee, now we both need to get some sleep so go to sleep.” She could tell he was getting angry but she still couldn’t sleep. She wanted him to help her fall asleep so she asked him. “Daddy will you cuddle me.” He knew that wouldn’t be a good idea considering what was going through his mind, but he wanted her to go to sleep. He rolled over and began to cuddle her it didn’t help him any just made his erection get even bigger but he had to put her to sleep.</p> <p>After lying like that for a little while she still couldn’t sleep so she asked him “daddy will you rub me.” This always seemed to help her fall asleep when someone rub her back but being tied up she couldn’t really roll over, if she did she would have her arms squashed underneath her. So she added “rub my chest” She knew she shouldn’t have asked her daddy to do that because she wasn’t suppose to let anyone touch her there. He knew he shouldn’t rub her chest either so he told her “no” at first but continued by telling her “you know your not suppose to let anyone touch your chest or you peepee not even your parents.” She knew that but she didn’t care what people said she didn’t see how it was so wrong. “I know daddy but I don’t care if you or mommy do, and I said it was alright.” I knew he still should have said no but part of him wanted to. “Alright sweetheart but remember its wrong.”</p> <p>He began to stroke his fingers up and down the center of her chest. He soon moved to her right nipple and began to rub it between his fingers. He was surprised when she started to take deeper breaths and her nipple got hard. He moved across her chest to her other nipple and she let out a soft moan. Soon her breathing became normal and she got used to the rubbing but she liked the feeling it gave her for a little while at least. She then settled down into sleep. He also got tired and fell asleep with a hard on.</p> <p>His dreams were filled of thoughts from when he had worked at Ropeville. But his dreams were of his two daughters being bound there.</p> </div>",[]
989,The Christmas Teddy Bear,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2003-12-27,54,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“ How do we show her we love her?” That question plagued my mind for a week now my wife Karen had asked me that question last week when we were discussing what we would get Jenny for Christmas. Jenny is our seven-year-old daughter and Christmas was coming up but my wife and I had no idea what to get her that she would get a lot of use out of or to show her we loved her. Most of the gifts we had already gotten her we marked as from Santa Clause because she was seven she still believed in Santa Clause.</p> <p>My wife and I were going to the mall today and we were leaving Jenny with our babysitter, which is our next-door neighbor. We arrived at the mall and looked around we couldn’t think of anything except for maybe getting her a stuffed animal and we were about to buy her a stuffed animal when my wife had an idea.</p> <p>“John what was your friend Ben telling you about the other day he was saying something about a clothing store that sold stuffed animals it was in the Ropeville mall” when my friend said stuff about Ropeville I dismissed it because I did not want to get into Ropeville. I still thought my daughter was to young to get into the sex aspect of it all, although we did tie her up every once in awhile because she liked to be tied up. My wife had to convince me that Jenny was not too young. I knew it was no use now because my wife defiantly thought this would be the greatest gift for her. I didn’t like this idea I liked Jenny being seven and very innocent but I had to go along with my wife.</p> <p>“He was talking about a bear that she could just use to help open her up a little down there.” Karen said “but she is too young to know about sex.” Came my rebuttal. But she was determined to go visit the Ropeville mall just to look. So we left the regular mall and drove out to where Ropeville was we got passed the checkpoints and finally made it to the mall.</p> <p>When we were inside the mall we both looked around for a little while at some of the bondage stores. Then finally made our way to the clothing store, which sold stuffed animals, the name of the store was ‘Zabrina’s.’ We were in there about five minutes just wandering looking at the different cloths and teddy bears before a nice lady came up to us “My name is ‘Christine’ and I'm the manager is there anything I could help you find.” The lady said.</p> <p>“A friend of mine was telling my wife and I of some special teddy bears. That you sell.” I told her. She looked around at the wide selection of teddy bears on the wall behind her and said “Ahh yes, well you came to the right place. But before I help you decide a bear that is perfect for your daughter I need to know some information, some personal information.” My wife spoke before I had a chance to “We’d be happy to give you any information you might need.” The lady thanked us then grabbed a clipboard with a list of teddy bear attachments on it and some blanks for writing in some information. She then proceeded to ask us some questions. How old is your daughter?” My wife quickly answered “she turned seven about two months ago.” Then came question two “Has your daughter ever had sex if so what was the diameter of the object used.” For this question she looked at me. My response was “We have not yet touched her in that way,” My wife quickly added though “She’s still a virgin.”</p> <p>The lady put down the clipboard and motioned for us to follow. We followed her and along the way she said, “There’s no reason to ask the rest of the questions if your daughters still a virgin. For virgins we have the perfect attachment that will hurt her very little.” She bought us to a display rack where they had a whole bunch of dildos on display. She went behind the counter and removed a small dildo, which had a tag that told the size, it was 5 inches long and ¾ of an inch in diameter. She placed the dildo in my hand so that I could look at it closer. It was very soft and quite small I took a closer look at the tag to find out why it was so soft. Turns out it had a satin clothe wrapped around it to make it so soft. My wife took the dildo from my hand and also felt the short length of it. She nodded her head toward the lady and said, “We will take this one.” The lady nodded and took the dildo from us and put it back in a box.</p> <p>She then told us “Now its time for you to pick out a teddy bear to go with the dildo.” We looked at several teddy bears some big ones some small ones then we came along a small teddy bear made of satin my wife picked it up and felt it just to see how soft it actually was. She handed the bear to me and said, “It will match the dildo, and I think she would like this the best because it will match.” The lady said “That might actually be the perfect choice would you like me to wrap it up for you.” We both said “yes” and the lady took the bear from us placed it into a box then placed the dildo into the box with the bear and let us choose the type of wrapping paper she also addressed a label for us saying</p> <blockquote> <p><i>“To: Jenny”<br/> “ Love: Mommy and Daddy.”</i></p> </blockquote> <p>We paid for the bear and left ‘Zabrina’s.’ when we were in the car on our way home I tried reasoning with my wife. “I still think that Jenny is too young to have something put inside her even if it were that small.” I told my wife. She tried again to tell me that she wasn’t too young but I wasn’t being convinced. “Honey I just remember being a virgin entails it will hurt the first time.” I think my wife already knew that but I said it anyways. “We’re going to have to help her use the teddy bear the first time and we’re going to have to help her a lot because this is all going to be new to her. We’ve never touched her pussy before and she knows its wrong for someone to touch her there. She will be really scared and to even think of putting something up inside her would scare her even more. We’re going to have to take it slow.”</p> <p>Christmas eve came finally and we all ate a big dinner. Jenny was very excited the rest of the night because she knew that Santa Claus was coming she couldn’t wait but she had to. We put her to bed at her normal bedtime of eight o’clock. We tucked her in and kissed her good night but before we left her room she had to ask us something. “Mommy Daddy, Santa is coming tonight and he won’t come if I'm awake. So would you tie me up so I cant go and scare him off.” We gladly obliged to tying her up. We tied her wrist to the headboard above her and we worked at tying her ankles together. We didn’t tie her spread eagle all that much because she didn’t like how open she was. But my wife stopped me while I was tying her ankles together and told me to tie her spread eagle. Unfortunately Jenny heard my wife tell me to tie her spread eagle and began to struggle. She really didn’t like it but we tied her feet to the footboard and left.</p> <p>We both went downstairs as we heard Jenny begin to cry, but we left her like that. We took and placed the Christmas presents under the tree, the ones from “Santa” and the ones from us. We then sat down for a little while and watched some TV soon after we started watching TV Jenny began to scream. We knew she was screaming so she could be heard over the television, so we ignored her. The screaming soon stopped but she was still crying then her crying stopped as well, we could finally watch TV in peace. I watched TV and tried to keep concentrating on the screen but my wife seemed to not be interested in the TV she kept looking at the presents under the tree, to be more precise I think she kept looking at the one that we bought from ‘Zabrina’s.’</p> <p>Finally this got to bother me because I knew that she was troubled by something, I hoped she was having second thoughts about the gift, so I turned off the television. She then looked up from her gaze under the tree and said, “Hey I was watching that.” I argued with her by saying “No you weren’t you keep looking at the presents under the tree. Something is bothering you.” She gave a heavy sigh then said; “I’ve been thinking about that teddy bear we bought for Jenny, well more of how were going to introduce her to it.” Darn I was wrong she wasn’t having second thoughts she just wasn’t sure how to introduce Jenny to sex. Just then my wife had an idea “John you know how Jenny hates being tied spread eagle.” “No I didn’t know she’s only been crying about it for the last half hour.” I had to say that just because my wife was stupid enough to ask it. “She hates being tied spread eagle because she is spread open rather wide and she doesn’t like that. So what if we showed her how spread open she really is.” I wasn’t quite following my wife but I let her continue. “We could go upstairs now and touch her pussy and show her how spread open she really is. It would scare her at first but if we make it good for her she might not mind being tied spread eagle anymore. And she will probable still be up since she only stopped screaming about five minutes ago.” I now understood what my wife was planning and I didn’t like it very much because what if we scared her too much and she realizes that we molested her. I tried to seem like I liked my wife’s plan though “So what are we waiting for.”</p> <p>We both got up off the couch and walked slowly upstairs we didn’t want to alert Jenny that we were coming upstairs but our plan didn’t work because as soon as we hit a squeaky step she started screaming. When we reached the top of the stairs we didn’t bother to tip toe because we knew that she knew we were coming. She probable thought we were going upstairs to bed and she wouldn’t allow us with her screaming, she really didn’t like being tied spread eagle. We could tie her any other way just as long as her legs weren’t spread. I think she doesn’t like having her legs spread because my wife touched her pussy once when she was tied spread eagle. My wife never did that again for fear of her telling someone, and yet here we were going to do it again.</p> <p>Jenny stopped screaming when she saw us come into her room she probable thought she had won with all her screaming and we were going to tie her differently. She began to relax as we approached her and she stopped crying. I grabbed two tissues from the box next to her bed and wiped the snot and tears from her face. While I did this my wife went and sat at the bottom of the bed between Jenny’s legs. When I finished wiping off her face I leaned down and gave her a kiss. After I gave her a kiss and began to sit back up she got a little worried and ask me “Daddy could you please untie my legs please.” She was trying to be as polite as possible.</p> <p>I wasn’t sure how my wife wanted to start her plan so I started it for her. When I stood up I looked at Jenny up and down then back up then gave a weird smile and said “Jenny look at how open your legs are it gives me just the right amount of access to this spot right here.” As I said that I placed my whole hand down on her pussy. She squirmed and tried to get away from my hand but it was no use. She started screaming at the top of her lungs but I kept my hand full between her legs. She soon realized that screaming did no good and she asked her mother. “Mommy please help me don’t let daddy touch my peepee, please” at that she broke down into tears. Her crying was beginning to get to me I wanted to take my hand away. I think my wife knew that I was weakening because she placed her hand on mine and held my hand on my little girls pussy.</p> <p>With my hand on her pussy, which was protected by her pajama bottoms and her panties, I explained to her “Mommy and Daddy aren’t going to hurt you were just going to make you feel good.” My wife added “It feels good when your daddy rubs my pussy and we want you to feel good also.” I could tell she was still scared and she knew it was wrong for us to touch her there. So I asked her. “Has your peepee ever felt good? Have you ever rubbed yourself there or felt yourself there or rubbed up against something and wanted to keep rubbing?” She understood what I was asking her and she appeared to be deep in thought. Finally she answered “one night umm uhh.” She stopped at that and didn’t continue. My wife prodded her to continue “don’t be afraid honey were not gonna do anything just because you went exploring on your body.” She giggled at that but she still didn’t say anything. So I tried. “Sweetie were not going to tell anyone it will be our little secret.” That did it because she started again “Ok daddy but do you promise.” “Yes both me and mommy promise not to tell anyone.” I replied. “Ok. One night after you gave me a bath and I went to bed I umm.” She paused and she blushed a pink color in her cheeks. “I umm took one of mommy’s hand mirrors and looked at my peepee. I also touched myself there that night and I felt kinda tingly in my belly, I’m sorry.” My wife let go off my hand and reached up to brush Jenny’s hair with her fingers and said, “Oh honey you don’t need to apologize you didn’t do anything wrong just by looking at yourself.”</p> <p>I decided it was time to start so I asked her “do you want to feel that tingly feeling again and feel even more then just that?” She slowly nodded her head yes but then she quickly asked. “Its not gonna hurt is it.” My wife quickly answered, “No we promise it wont hurt it will only feel good.” I then asked her “Are you sure your ready.” She bit her bottom lip but nodded her head yes. I wanted to make sure I didn’t scare her anymore so I decided I would explain to her everything. “Ok baby I'm going to pull your pajama bottoms down then I'm going to pull your panties down, are you ready.” She now closed her eyes tight but nodded again yes. I loosened the string on her pajama waistband then tucked my fingers in the side of the waistband and fumbled around to get my fingers into the waistband of her panties also so I could pull both them down at once. I got a hold of both and lowered both to midway down her thigh I couldn’t lower them very much because of the way she was tied on the bed.</p> <p>Both my wife and I looked down at her hairless pussy for quite sometime. Finally I reached out attentively with one hand and curled my fingers leaving only my index finger sticking out and touched her with one finger. I touched the right half of her pussy and ran my finger up and down feeling her smooth soft skin. She tensed up as soon as I lowered her pajamas and panties by now she was beginning to shake from trying to stay tensed up. So I removed my finger and stroke my hand against her cheek brushing some hair away form her face at the same time. She relaxed a little and opened her eyes. She looked at me with pouting eyes telling me she was really scared, she was probable fighting back tears. I asked her “what’s wrong sweetie there’s nothing to be scared of, it won’t hurt and nothing is going to happen.” She shuddered but responded “I know daddy I'm just scared.” There wasn’t anything I could think to help her so I just told her “Just relax and look forward to how good it will feel.” I kissed her forehead and lowered my hand down full onto her pussy. She again tensed up and closed her eyes tight, which actually forced a tear out. But I kept my hand there.</p> <p>I slowly spread her pussy lips and ran my finger from the base upward and found her clit it wasn’t erect yet so I focused my attention on her little clit. Soon it began to become semi erected and she opened her eyes and she relaxed her leg muscles. She let out a soft moan and didn’t tense up again. My wife was now beginning to get turned on from looking at our daughter’s naked hairless pussy and she began to rub her own pussy through her pants. I kept needing Jenny’s clit and soon it became erect and her pussy began to open at the base it revealed her pink channel which almost made me cum right there in my pants. My wife actually did have an orgasm though at that sight. As my wife’s orgasm over took her Jenny said, “Oh daddy it tingles right there where your rubbing, oh wow.”</p> <p>I began to explain things to her again by saying. “Soon darling your going to become wet it may feel like you started to pee but don’t worry its not pee.” She responded with “daddy I think that’s happening now” and sure enough her pink channel was releasing her sweet nectar. My wife reached a hand down and with two fingers rubbed at the base of Jenny’s pussy her fingers became wet and she pulled her hand away and raised it toward my mouth. I sniffed at the lovable smell then open my mouth and my wife shoved her fingers inside I suck on my wife’s fingers and tasted my sweet daughters virgin pussy. The taste was too much for me and my own orgasm over took me as I cummed in my pants. I removed my hand because I couldn’t stay rubbing her pussy my brain was only concentrating on one thing, but my wife’s hand met mine as I pulled my hand away and I felt her begin to rub Jenny’s clit.</p> <p>I closed my eyes in ecstasy as I spent my seed in my pants. When I opened my eyes again I realized Jenny was panting severely and on the verge of her own orgasm. I quickly went back to my job of explaining things as I realized she was getting scared again she looked at me with imploring eyes that were asking me ‘what’s going to happen?’ I answered her unspoken question and told her “Its alright baby your about to feel really good. Don’t hold back just relax all the way.” Within seconds after my words she let out a soft scream as her orgasm overtook her. Her body twitched and her pussy began to vibrate almost, as she became very wet. She closed her eyes as she shook. My wife and I looked on in awe as we saw our little girl have the first orgasm of her life.</p> <p>We let her just lay there as she was worn out from her orgasm. My wife got some tissue and she wiped Jenny’s pussy clean of juices. When my wife finished I pulled Jenny’s pants and underwear back up. We then both kissed her good night and I thought I should make sure of a few things first off so I asked her “Are you gonna be ok tied up with your legs spread.” She thought for a second then smiled and said, “Daddy I don’t mind being tied up like this anymore it’s a lot of fun now.” I smiled back at her and said, “you’d better go to sleep now or else Santa might not come tonight.” She quickly closed her eyes at those words. My wife and I then left her room and we both walked to our room to (think of what just happened.)</p> <p>The next morning the alarm clock woke me up. I didn’t bother to get my wife up instead I went into Jenny’s room and untied her first. When I finished untying her she jumped into my arms and kissed me. “Daddy I love you” I heard. I then carried her into my bedroom and went to place her on the bed but she wouldn’t let go. I supported her with one arm while I used the other to gently shake my wife to get her up. She woke up and smiled at both of us. She got out of bed and Jenny gave her a hug but stayed in my arms. She didn’t want to let go. We then walked down stairs still in our pajamas. Then finally she let go, and ran to the presents under the tree.</p> <p>She opened all the ones from “Santa” first then began to work on opening the present from us. During the hassle under the tree my wife managed to get her hands on the box with the bear in it and threw it far in the back so it would be one of the last presents Jenny opened. While our daughter ripped through the presents that were for her my wife and I sat on the couch and exchanged a few gifts. After Jenny had opened all the gifts but the bear, which we now had in our hands. We handed it to her and said, “This is a special gift from both of us.” She ran over to us running through the used wrapping paper and plop down in my lap before she began to open it. I had to adjust her on my lap since that moment was just so erotic. With her opening the bear with a dildo, her sitting on my lap, and the memory of the previous night.</p> <p>She ripped the wrapping paper and revealed the box. She had me help her with opening the box, and I did. Then she reached in and pulled out the dildo first, she threw it aside. She reached in again and pulled out the bear, she remarked, “Oh this is so soft.” And she gave the teddy bear a big squeeze. Her attention was then drawn to the case with the dildo in it. She reached over to where she had thrown it and picked it up. She inspected the clear case then opened it. And pulled out the dildo again she said, “This is so soft, but what is this for.” My wife took the dildo out of her hand then took the bear out of her grasp; she had a harder time letting go of the teddy bear. When my wife had the teddy bear and dildo in hand she attached the dildo to the bear’s crotch, where the attachment was.</p> <p>Jenny looked confused at the teddy bear with the dildo on it. Then she began to giggle and said, “It looks like daddy.” Both my wife and I laughed at hearing this we all laughed and giggled together. I increased the laughing of the little girl in my lap by tickling her sides. But my wife put on a serious face and said, “this is going to go inside your peepee. It will make you feel good like last night. It feels good when daddy puts his peepee in me so we wanted you to feel good also.” Jenny understood but had a nervous look on her face that took her a moment to put words to. “Wouldn’t that hurt?” My wife and I looked at each other then I said, “yes, it will hurt the first time but then it will feel good and it won’t ever hurt again.” This scared her and she jumped up off my lap. She let out a low “ahhh” then ran to the other side of the room. She sat down on the floor for a good five minutes while we just sat on the couch and watched. She sat there with her back and sat Indian style; she appeared to be deep in thought. Neither my wife or I moved from the couch for that five minutes, It could have been longer I don’t know.</p> <p>Finally she turned toward us and stood up. She walked over to us then said, “Ok, I'm ready.” While she said this she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of both her panties and her pajamas and lowered them. I reached out my hands and supported her while she stepped out of them. When her feet were clear of her panties and pajamas I pulled her close and hugged her tight. It broke my heart to hear her say that she was ready the only thing is I wasn’t ready. I never thought that it would all happen this fast my wife and I had decided that we would go slow with her.</p> <p>My wife pried Jenny from my embrace and placed Jenny down on her back on the couch her head was resting on my wife's lap as my wife revealed a length of rope from underneath the couch. We tied Jenny up a lot and as much as we tied her up we had to have rope just ling around the house. She tied Jenny’s wrist together and held them above her head. “I’m going to hold your wrist above your head because when this happens it’s going to hurt and if you move your hands you might hurt yourself more.” She said. I took and picked Jenny’s legs up and bent them at the knee then spread her legs. As I spread her legs I could see her trying to move her bound hands to cover herself but my wife prevented this.</p> <p>I began to just stroke her pussy with my hand working a finger in between her slit a couple times just to help turn her on. I could hear her breathing change and knew she was ready to go a step further I took both hands and placed them on her pussy halves and spread. This revealed the inner pink. I worked a finger from the base upward and felt her semi erect clit and focused on that area. She spread her legs a bit wider for me to rub her I finally I thought she was ready.</p> <p>I took the bear off the coffee table and held it out to her she felt the soft satin bear and she warily touched the soft satin of the dildo. She said again “Its soft, maybe it wont hurt.” My wife quieted her by putting a finger to her lips and said, “maybe”. I pulled the teddy bear away from her grasp and placed it at the base of her pussy. I slowly pushed it in to her pussy I stopped when it had just entered her. She closed her eyes as I pushed it in then opened them and let out a sigh of relief she said, “It’s in me and it doesn’t hurt.” My wife quieted her again and said; “It’s not all the way in yet.” she let out a soft moan as she realized the pain was yet to come.</p> <p>I didn’t push it in any further but instead started rubbing her clit again. She began to relax again and I slide the dildo just a little further in the whole time still working her clit. From all the pleasure she was getting I don’t think she even felt the dildo slide further in. I kept a steady pace of sliding the dildo in only millimeters at a time and kept working her clit. After a few minutes of this I finally couldn’t push the dildo any further in at my current pace because I reached her hymen. I stopped pushing and started working her clit even more finally she was on the verge of orgasm and I pushed the bear a little harder. Instantly she let out a load scream as her hymen was stretched she wiggled and yelled “TAKE IT OUT. TAKE IT OUT. Ahhhhhhhh.” I couldn’t go any further I couldn’t break her hymen. I removed the teddy bear and inspected the dildo. There was no blood so her hymen only stretched.</p> <p>I put her legs down strait and leaned over her I kissed each one of her tears away until she finally stopped crying. When she stopped crying I lifted her up into my, a few sniffles escaped. I held her like that for about ten minutes just rocking her back and forth. The only bad part of me not completing the task is she would have to go through the pain again. While I held my little girl in my arms my wife inspected the dildo. She also saw that there was no blood on the thing and realized that I didn’t break her hymen. My wife let out a sigh of relief because I didn’t break her hymen, well at least not yet.</p> <p>After cuddling her for ten or so minutes she finally looked up and asked, “Will it hurt the next time?” I bowed my head in shame and said, “I'm sorry honey but yes it will because I didn’t go all the way.” She hugged me tight then I asked her “Would you like to try again.” She thought about it for a little bit then answered “Daddy is it alright if we do it later I don’t think I'm ready.” I held her tighter and was actually glade she didn’t want to try again now. “No baby you don’t have to try again now we can do it later that would be better if we did do it later.”</p> <p>She slithered out of my arms and lay back down on the couch the same way she was before but this time she spread her legs really wide. It was one of the best sights in the world I wish I could have gotten a picture. But there will be plenty of time for that another day. She just lay there and asked “Daddy will you rub me again?” she hadn’t even finished her sentence and my hand was already resting on her sex. But before I spread her lips my wife said, “Were gonna do something different this time.” at this my wife stood up and removed her shirt and pants she wasn’t wearing any panties. I took this as my cue and I stood up and removed my shirt, pants, and underwear. My daughter saw both of us do this and sat up then raised her hands over her head for me to pull off her shirt. I reached down and pulled off her shirt then sat down next to her. I laid her back down and slowly spread her legs then spread the lips to her sex. Instead of rubbing her I leaned down and began to lick at her pussy. She was a little embarrassed at first but soon began to move her hips upward to meet my lips and tongue. Soon she began to get wet and I began to taste her sweet pussy juices.</p> <p>When she got wet I dragged both my hands up the side of her body. She wiggled trying to get away from my hands because it tickled her when I did this. I reached her rib cage and felt each little rib. I then slowly moved my hands to the front of her and placed them onto her flat chest. She wasn’t beginning to form yet so even her nipples didn’t break the plan of her chest; she’s only seven. I decided I would find out if her nipples would get hard and puckered though, so I began to rub her nipples in a circular motion. Soon her nipples began to get hard also and her pussy was very wet she began to let out soft moans that slowly got louder. Then her orgasms flooded her body and her pussy began to grip my tongue, which was digging for her maidenhead.</p> <p>When her orgasm subsided I pulled my tongue out and sat up I liked my lips then leaned down hugged her tight. When I released my embrace I looked up to see my wife sitting on the other end of the couch with her legs spread. She took my head and guided me over toward her where she said, “my turn” She grabbed my fully erect cock and positioned it at the entrance of her pussy. I looked down to see my daughter lying on her stomach and watching closely. I decided I’d better help her understand so I said “I'm going to put my peepee into mommy because it feels good to her to have me inside her. It also makes me feel good.” I slowly began to slid my cock in my wife but I paused when my daughter asked “mommy does that hurt.” She replied with “no not anymore but it hurt the first time I had something put inside me.” Jenny relaxed as she realized it wouldn’t hurt but the first time she has the bear inside her.</p> <p>My wife continued talking as I began to slide in and out. “It hurts the first time because you have a piece of tissue that needs to be ripped for something to go all the way inside you. The piece of tissue is called your hymen. We will break your hymen with that teddy bear then you will be able to put the whole thing inside you. That teddy bear is going to help stretch you out so one day daddy will be able to put his peepee inside you.” I looked at Jenny’s face and saw she wasn’t confused by any of that. She then asked, “What’s it called to have something put inside you.”</p> <p>This question took my wife off guard but she said, “Its called having sex.” I could just anticipate that there were going to be a lot more questions then came the biggest one of all. “Why do people have sex”? My wife looked at me a shook her head then answered, “We’ll tell you when you’re older.” Jenny put on a pouting face. She hated being told that people would tell her when she was older but I decided since she learned all the stuff she learned so far about sex I figured I should tell her that. I looked at my wife and told her “I think she's ready to know now.” My daughter looked up in glee and I said, “People have sex because that’s how babies are made the daddy puts his seed which is called cum inside the women a gets her pregnant.” Her eyes were sparkling with excitement as she asked “I'm I gonna get pregnant when daddy puts his thing in me.” My wife answered “Not if you don’t want to we could put you on a pill that keeps you from getting pregnant. I’m on a pill that keeps me from getting pregnant. Also you have to be older to get pregnant.” Her eyes still sparkled with excitement. As she said, “oh ok”.</p> <p>We fucked and bought Jenny to orgasms most of the day. Finally when it was time for her to go to bed she came into our bedroom with the teddy bear while my wife and I were fucking. She lied down on the bed next to us and spread her legs. She positioned the bear between her legs and the dildo at the base of her pussy and began to push it inside her she soon reached where she couldn’t push any farther and stopped. When she reached this point I pulled out of my wife and placed my hands on the bear. Before I started to slide the bear inward I asked her “are you ready.” She nodded her head yes and said “yes” at the same time I placed both hands on the bear and began to push. When she yelled out “wait”. I stopped and let go of the bear. She then reached down with her hands and grabbed hold of the bear and pulled it out. She pulled it up her body and hugged it. As she hugged the bear she said, “daddy I want you to break my hymen I want you to put your peepee in me.” I looked at her astounded and said, “I don’t think you’re big enough for me to put my peepee inside you yet.” She responded, “I know, but could you try please.” I looked at my wife for support but all she did was nod her head. I told my daughter “I will try sweetheart.”</p> <p>My wife stood up off the bed and left the room she soon returned with four lengths of rope and said, “I don’t want my only daughter hurting herself when this happens so I'm going to tie you spread eagle on the bed.” Jenny immediately stretched out and my wife and I began to tie her wrist to the headboard. Our bed was a Queen sized bed but was rather big for a seven year old. So my wife had to get extra long ropes. We finished tying her to the bed and I positioned myself over my daughter who was spread eagle on my bed. Then positioned my cock at the entrance to my child’s seven-year-old virgin pussy.</p> <p>I gave her warning and said, “Here I go sweetheart.” As I began to push my cock onto her pussy it wouldn’t go in she was too small. I began to apply more force and finally the head of my cock entered her pussy. She yelled out “Owwwwwwww, Daddy your so big it hurts.” I spoke up and said, “I could pull out.” But she answered “no” as tears began to flow down her face. I rubbed my daughters cheek before I started to push deeper. I pushed all the way up to her hymen then began to slide out I slid back in and out several times and soon my daughter began to become excited. I asked once more if she was ready she nodded her head and said, “I think so.” I slid just up to her hymen and began to push she again started to cry. I pushed more and her hymen stretched and she let out soft screams each time I pushed. Then finally her hymen broke and she let out a bloodcurdling scream. I slide into her pussy up to her cervix and stopped.</p> <p>I let her catch her breath as she cried. My wife got some tissues and let her blow her noise while I whispered into her ear “Its over I'm inside you and it’s all over. You did very good I'm so proud of you.” This helped her relax and she looked at me still with pain in her eyes and said, “daddy I love you can we have sex now and both of us feel good.” I half expected her to say for me to pull out but she didn’t I answered, “Sure baby but it still might hurt a little. She cringed in pain as I began to move my cock in and out but she soon began to get excited. Then she finally orgasmed. When she came it sent me over the edged and I cummed at the same time.</p> <p>After that we sent her to bed, we then went to bed as well. The next day she came into our room with the teddy bear in her grasp. She lied down at the bottom of the bed and said “Mommy Daddy, watch this.” At that she positioned the bear at her tiny pussy opening and pushed. The whole dildo slid into her pussy and she winced in pain a little as it did so. We clapped our hands and Hugged at kissed her she kept sliding the bear in and out the whole time commenting “My Teddy is so soft he makes me feel all good inside but I like daddy better.”</p> </div>","['This Story was inspired by a ‘turner2corners’ story. the idea for this story was taken from “Margaret – Lost From Her Mind, Part 4”.']"
990,Cooking Lessons For Pauline,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-01-02,15,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>Finally after carol left and was back with her parents. I was able to go back on my vacation. I contacted Bill and Elizabeth and told them I was going to be unavailable for the next two weeks while I finished with my vacation.</p> <p>The first night I went to bed both Pauline and Billy Joe joined me. They talked a little about how different it would be with out carol around. But I think they were kind of glad to be alone with me once again. It wouldn’t be any different then any of my other commissions that had gone on to the next stage in there new life.</p> <p>Both of them jumped into bed with me and snuggled up against me. It was nice to my two naked daughters next to me. We didn’t bother to play around instead we just went sleep.</p> <p>I woke up earlier then both of them the next morning and it was quite different not having a mouth around my cock. I sat there a laid with them both while they still slept. When they started to stir at the normal time I would feel there mouth on my cock I turned over and both of them opened there eyes quickly. I reached down and tickled both of them finally since I was tickling both of them they managed to break away from my fingers. But before they both ran off I managed to grab hold of Billy Joe and pulled her back into bed. She screamed out for help but Pauline was already gone. I held her down while I grabbed the handcuffs off the bedpost. I held her down with my knee of her chest as she kicked and screamed. I managed to restrain one of her arms and cuffed it two the bed board her other hand stopped flailing and reached for the handcuff to unlock it but it was one without the trick button. As she reached for a fumbled around on the handcuff I managed to grab her other wrist and cuffed it above her head with her other hand.</p> <p>She still kicked her legs as I reached down with one finger and stroked it along her rib cage. She giggled and screamed for Pauline once more before she fell into a fit of laughter as all my fingers joined the fight and worked up and down from her hips to her underarms and back down again. She kicked wildly as this happened a few times she kicked me but I paid no attention. I stopped her kicking by grabbing her legs and started tickling both feet with one hand while I held both feet together by the ankles with my other hand. I moved up to her toes and tickled there then moved down to her heel. She couldn’t move her feet as I did this and arched her body instead.</p> <p>Finally Pauline came into the room and kneeled down in next to me. I decided to give Billy Joe a small break as I spoke to both of them. “I woke up this morning at the usual time but you two were not already up I should have felt one of your lips around my cock. But both of you slept in. You two both know you are going to be punished for this. This is going to be Billy Joe’s punishment and I'm still thinking of yours Pauline. Now help me with Billy Joe.” I let go of Billy Joe’s ankles and Pauline was right there and grabbed hold of them. I helped her spread Billy Joe’s legs and Billy Joe started to scream loudly as I started to tickle her inner thighs. I glanced down at Billy Joe’s slit but that’s all it was she wasn’t turned on by the tickling I was glad. She screamed some more as I continued you to tickle her finally she was yelling “stooooooooooop plea’ ahahahahaha please, I’m aieeeeeeeeeee going to peeeeeeeeeeee.” I didn’t stop and just kept tickling finally Pauline spoke up “Mater if you don’t stop tickling her she's going to pee and she will pee on your bed.” I just kept tickling Billy Joe while I answered Pauline “and if she pees on the bed she will get the covers all wet which will make a larger punishment for her.”</p> <p>I saw Pauline as she tried to understand this but she couldn’t she probable thought I was maybe crazy and was going to keep making more punishments for things I cause. I hoped Pauline wouldn’t switch to one of her other personalities put in by Ropeville because logic told her I was crazy.</p> <p>But she didn’t she trusted me enough that she knew I probable had a hidden motive. Billy Joe heard this and didn’t want more punishment so she stiffened up and tried to resist the tickling I kept tickling her sides and she didn’t last long and she began to scream and giggle once more but she didn’t pee herself. I kept tickling to no avail but she just didn’t pee.</p> <p>Finally I stopped tickling her because she just wouldn’t pee. I placed one hand underneath her onto her lower back and my other hand on her belly. I enjoyed her heavy breathing for a few moments. Then began to lightly push on her belly. She screamed out “no” but I could see her still straining to hold it in. I spoke soothing words to her “Don’t worry Billy Joe don’t hold it in. Its ok.” I lightly pushed again and spoke while looking into her eyes. “Its ok.” Finally she let go and began to pee she got the bed all wet. As soon as she did this Pauline jumped off the bed as to not get hit.</p> <p>After she released her bladder she began to cry I lay down next to her and stroked her cheek. I jokingly said, “Billy Joe you made such a mess I think I will have to punish you severely for ruining my bed.” That got the reaction I was looking for; She started to cry more. I began to uncuff her then I lifted her into my arms. I picked her up off the bed then kneeled down in front of Pauline. She just looked on in amazement as I laid Billy Joe out on the floor and spread her legs. I placed my hand down onto her slit then told her. “Thank you Billy Joe you held on for such a long time for that you deserve and reward.” Taking my hands I parted her pussy lips and leaned in and covered her slit with my entire mouth. I licked all the way up and down a few times before I felt she was sufficiently cleaned then I concentrated on her now erect clit. She soon began to moan and shortly after that had an orgasm.</p> <p>I let her relax there in the afterglow of her orgasm before I again pointed at the mess on the bed. Billy Joe looked said and probable thought she would be punished for it but she was confused why would I give her an orgasm. She began to strip the sheets from the bed and reviled a plastic covering over the mattress Pauline saw the plastic covering and smiled at me I smiled back at her but that was all.</p> <p>Pauline helped Billy Joe carry the sheets and blankets to the washing machine as I followed. Billy Joe then grabbed a bucked and a scrub brush and walked back into my room she set the bucket down and dipped the scrub brush in the water. When she lifted her hand from the water I grabbed it and took the brush from her. She looked confused at me again then looked at the bed and discovered the plastic covering. She looked happier and said, “you tricked me master I didn’t ruin the mattress.” I smiled at her and dropped the scrub brush back into the water. Then I pointed at the puddle on the plastic cover.</p> <p>She reached down again and pulled the scrub brush out again she looked happier this time as she knew there was less mess. But before she started at the puddle I again grabbed the scrub brush I held it in my hand and waited for her reaction. It was one I didn’t expect she got onto the bed over the puddle of piss and stuck out her tongue. Before she started to lick at the puddle of piss I grabbed her and pulled her off the bed then I leaned over and started to scrub at it. It didn’t take long to clean it because there was a plastic cover over it. Then I took a towel and dried it up the whole time I did this both Pauline and Billy Joe looked on in amazement.</p> <p>When I finished cleaning the small mess on the bed Billy Joe asked me “Why did you do that master. When I was the one who made the mess.” I saw Pauline also looking at me as if wondering the same question so I answered her. “Because Billy Joe I was the one who caused you to make the mess.” The look on Pauline’s face told me she understood but Billy Joe didn’t “Yeah but that should have been part of my punishment.” I looked at her and said, “I think your punishment was server from the humiliation of the moment.” We then all went to the kitchen to have breakfast.</p> <p>When in the kitchen I put on the apron I always were when cooking and while cooking I watched the girls play. They didn’t play a game to get each other off and it was a nice change as I watched them.</p> <p>It seemed to be a game to where they were models and walked down a catwalk and displayed the newest fashion. It was cute to watch for a change instead of them getting each other off. There was obviously imagination involved because they were naked. Truly it was children at play.</p> <p>When I had finished with the eggs and sausage I called them in for breakfast. They came in and Pauline said, “We were playing fashion model.” I smiled and told her I saw that, obviously Carol inspired it. Then Pauline looked at Billy Joe and said, “Master is wearing an apron for cooking in and nothing underneath.” They both giggled and started to walk to the kitchen table for breakfast then I remember how Pauline had made fun of me once before about my always having to wear an apron. So I looked at Billy Joe and asked her “Would you also like bacon with the eggs and sausage?” They both replied “yeah”.</p> <p>“One day I’m going to make you cook bacon without any covering!” I remembered saying to her then and I asked her “Pauline do you remember the last time you made fun of me about wearing an apron?” she looked confused then she looked scared. I decided I would remind her “the last time I told you ‘One day I’m going to make you cook bacon without any covering!’ Well that day has come so march on over here you’re going to cook the bacon today.” The fear on her face increased, as she knew what that entailed. I always wore an apron to avoid being hit with the splatters of fat; it prevented me from getting burned.</p> <p>She walked solemnly over toward me where I placed a small step stool so she could stand on while cooking. Then I started the stove and placed the pan on it then I got out six pieces of bacon for all of us, two for each person. She reached onto the plate where I had placed the six slices of bacon a grabbed a slice of bacon. At this point I stepped behind her so she couldn’t move back when the fat from the bacon hit her. I guided her hand and she dropped the piece of bacon into the pan. It splattered a little but didn’t hit her but there was plenty of time for that there was still five pieces to go. The second piece didn’t splatter all that much either.</p> <p>She was beginning to relax a little as she placed the third piece into the pan. It also didn’t splatter very much but I remained behind her. The three pieces in the pan were beginning to splatter from the fat in the pan as she reached for the fourth piece. She placed it into the pan as carefully as she placed the other pieces but this time it splattered a little two much and a piece of bacon fat flew from the pan and hit her chest. Her reaction was immediate and she tried to back away from the splattering pan but I was there and she couldn’t move. I felt her twitch a couple more times as a few more splatters of fat hit her. She ever so slowly now picked up the fifth piece and went to place it into the pan but as she did this she was hit on her chest again a dropped the bacon into the pan it made several large splatters and one even hit me on the arm, but Pauline received the most of the pain. She began to push back even more but it was no use moving my body and she began to cry. She shocked me when she managed to pick up the last piece of bacon and slowly placed it in the hot pan. She managed to get it into the pan while still crying she then reached for the spatula but didn’t quite reach it as she let out a large scream.</p> <p>I backed away from her and she readily ran out of the kitchen crying. I took the pan off the hot burner and placed it off to the side before I ran after her. I found her lying in a fetal position in the hallway. I picked her up and placed her on her feet but she kept clutching at her chest. I took her arms and began to pull them away from her chest but she resisted. “Pauline let me see how bad it is.” She stopped resisting and I pulled her hands away from her chest. I was in a state of shock as I saw a few spots of red marks and a large burn. Which went from about an inch above her right nipple over it and about a half an inch below it as well. A piece of fat must have hit her there and slid down her chest.</p> <p>My reaction was immediate as I picked her up and rushed her to the bathroom I hopped into the shower with her and turned the faucet to cold and turned it on. I let the cold water run over her chest and stomach until she was shivering in the cold water; I was also shivering but wasn’t as worried about myself. I slowly turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. I wrapped her in a big robe of mine and dried her off with that. I was extra careful around her chest. She was still crying as I laid her down on the bathroom floor and more closely inspected her belly arms and chest. I examined both budding nipples and saw no damage to her left one but a big burn on the right one. I rubbed ointment onto each small burn and didn’t think there would be any scares as the burns were minor. Except for the big one on her right nipple I soothed it with ointment as well then placed a large bandage over her entire right budding tit. It was only maybe a second-degree burn and should heal without any scarring but I was going to keep an eye on it for a few days.</p> <p>I sat there with her as she stopped crying and helped by getting some tissues. At this time Billy Joe walked in and sat down next to Pauline as well. Billy Joe looked at the big bandage on Pauline’s chest and asked, “Was she burned badly?” I shook my head and said, “No it’s a minor burn it should heal all the way but it probable will hurt for a few day.” Pauline was still sniffling as she tried to say ‘This slave thanks you master.’ But I cut her short by putting a finger to her lip. “Pauline you shouldn’t thank me after I just hurt you that badly. I didn’t think all the way through on that one and could have seriously hurt you. So there’s no reason for you to thank me.” She stopped trying to say anything and relaxed there for a moment before saying. “I’m sorry about making fun of you master I learned my lesson I didn’t know that bacon could hurt that much I think I’ll wear an apron just like you next time.” I leaned down a kissed her at that then Billy Joe leaned down a kissed Pauline. But quickly raised and asked, “You said before that you were still thinking of Pauline’s punishment for not waking up before you. Could that please count as her punishment?” I nodded my head in agreement then said, “You got something after your punishment and I think Pauline should get the same for being so brave.”</p> <p>Billy Joe smiled in agreement and that made Pauline smile as well. I took the robe from her legs and moved to lay on my stomach between them. Pauline spread her legs to accommodate me and I planted a few kisses on her mound. Before taking my fingers and spreading her pussy open and licked her from the bottom to the top several times to get her ready. Then concentrated my tongue on her clit as I rubbed her a few times with my fingers before burying one inside I rubbed my finger around inside as I felt her pussy tighten down on my finger. I continued at this until she as well had an orgasm.</p> <p>We then all went downstairs and had breakfast Pauline insisted on finishing the bacon. So I turned the pan back on. But of course she put on an apron and we finished cooking the bacon together. The next times we cooked together all of us wore aprons even Billy Joe.</p> <p>I treated Pauline’s wound for two weeks before it finally healed. It had very minor scarring and there was no other scarring anywhere else. I think with in a year the scar on her nipple should be gone completely.</p> </div>","['Story idea was taken from “Corner Ghost” “Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 7” To understand this story read stories by ‘Turner2corners’ and ‘Corner Ghost’ here is a brief description so you can follow this story without reading all the stories by ‘Turner2corners’ and ‘Corner Ghost’. This story takes place at a ranch where Paul Purple lives he owns two slaves from Ropeville and they are considered his ten-year-old daughters he still works for Ropeville but works outside of the hotel and trains slaves which are commissioned to him. He just got done with his last commission, which was Carol. Now has gone again on his much disserved vacation.']"
991,"Bicycle Tie Up, Part 3",3,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-01-29,13,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Rob was woken up early that morning by his daughter calling to him. She couldn’t exactly shake him, as she normally would wake him up. He opened his eyes and looked around realizing this was about the time she usually woke up. (All children wake up early in the morning, Its amazing.) So he got up and looked at her she asked “Daddy will you untie me I have to go to the bathroom.”</p> <p>He shook his head from side to side indicating no. He then explained to her. “You wanted me to tie you up so you’re going to stay tied up.” he then got out of bed and picked her up. He carried her out of her room and into the bathroom. When she realized she was in the bathroom she began to struggle. She did want to be tied up and taken care of but not like this. He helped her standup but held onto her he didn’t know if she would be able to do it on her own. He then pulled her panties down to her ankles where her pajamas were tied there; they stopped him from pulling them off. He lifted her up again and placed her on the toilet and she began to pee. When she finished he again picked her up and was about to pull her panties back up. But she reminded him. “Daddy will you wipe me.” He realized his mistake and grabbed a piece of toilet paper and wiped her dry. He then pulled up her panties and picked her up. When she was back in her fathers arm! s she told him “thank you daddy, I like being tied up.”</p> <p>He carried her downstairs and they began to watch TV. (Cartoons of course) It wasn’t long before he heard movement upstairs and knew that his wife was up and she would be untying Gina and they would both be down shortly. He wondered what his wife would think when she saw Katy sitting in his arms half naked and bound with her pajamas. He wondered how he would answer Katy’s questions when she asked them again. He wondered if Gina might also like being tied up. He had so many questions running through his head at that moment.</p> <p>He then heard movement toward the stairs and knew his wife was coming down. He began to panic as he again realized he had an erection. How would she react kept running through his mind as he heard the third step from the top creak, he knew all the steps that creaked. He heard another step creak and realized she was midway down the stairs. With in seconds she would be able to see everything.</p> <p>Diana woke up when she heard the toilet flush. She realized her husband wasn’t in bed with her so she thought he probable had gone and slept in one of the girl’s beds because they had a bad dream. She realized they were probable up since she heard the toilet flush so she went to join them downstairs.</p> <p>When she arrived downstairs she was greeted by a sight she thought shed never see. Her daughter was lying on the floor half naked with only a pair of panties on and she was tied with her pajamas. Of course she knew a little bit of Ropeville from her husband and she heard what went on there but she never expected those things to happen in her house. There was total trust in there relationship so she didn’t think he would do anything to Katy unless one of the girls asked him to. The trust lasted until the time Rob stood up and she saw the bulge in his pants.</p> <p>Diana ran to her daughter side and inspected the bonds. She was shocked that they were only square knots. She was too shocked to hear Katy say “hi mommy” and Katy had to repeat this a second time before her mother took notice. Diana was furious “Did daddy hurt you are you ok why didn’t you scream and call for help when he did this?” she demanded. Katy was scared at her mothers screaming but answered her “Because I asked daddy to do this I wanted to be tied up.” her mothers face changed as she answered her and Diana leaned over and hugged her daughter. She was still confused about why Katy was nearly naked. So she asked “Could you tell me the full story.”</p> <p>She was about ready to kill her husband she never wanted him to hurt the girls. But then again her first thought was right Katy asked him to tie her up but she was sure he probable convinced her to strip.</p> <p>“I couldn’t sleep last night so I thought if I were tied up I might be able to so I asked daddy to tie me up, but he couldn’t find anything to tie me up with so I took my pajamas off and told him to tie me with them. Then we went to sleep.” She giggled at the ‘Then we went to sleep’ part so Diana asked “Did anything else happen.” She giggled again and said “no” but Diana wasn’t convinced so she tickled her daughter’s waist. Finally she got the “Ok. Ok. Daddy rubbed my chest to help put me to sleep.” Katy said through giggles.</p> <p>She was shocked she didn’t know how to react now she thought just great now there’s touching involved. “Daddy did what,” she screamed. This scared Katy who stopped giggling “Daddy rubbed my chest and my… my… nipples to put me to sleep.” She said again. Finally Rob felt he had to talk before things got out of hand and he was thrown out. “She asked me to,” he said.</p> <p>Diana couldn’t believe her ears, was she hearing all this right. She stood up from beside her daughter and walked over to her husband and grabbed his arm and dragged him into the kitchen away from Katy so she couldn’t here their conversation. When in the kitchen she asked in a soft voice Tell me exactly what happened last night do leave out a single detail.” He didn’t know how to go about explaining all of last night to his wife but then again he did want her to know so she could talk to her daughter about certain things.</p> <p>He took a deep breath before explaining. “She woke me up in the middle of the night and told me she couldn’t sleep. I helped her back into her room where I tried helping her back in bed, but she then asked me to tie her up so I did. It was her idea to be tied with her pajamas. When I started on her wrist I found myself turned on but I continued to tie her. I decided to tie her like that because I didn’t want to scare her off. Eventually I will move on to tying her tighter and in different ways but for now I wanted to start easy.”</p> <p>His wife stopped him and added, “oh… you know your not going to be the only person tying her up. But do continue.”</p> <p>He was know relaxed completely as he realized his wife wanted to tie their daughters also. He continued, “When I finished tying her ankles she asked me to sleep with her, so I agreed to sleep with her but first I told her that I had to go to the bathroom. As I was saying this turned me on, so I went to the bathroom to relieve myself.”</p> <p>His wife stopped him again and said, “Why didn’t you wake me up I would have taken care of that for you.” She then pointed to his crotch where he still had a bulge in his pants.</p> <p>He really liked this now it seemed he wasn’t in any trouble. So he continued, “when I finished I went back into sleep with her like I promised, but when I got into bed with her I began to cuddle her and I felt her smooth soft skin in my hands. Needless to say it turned me on again. I rolled away from her but I was to late because she had already noticed a lump in my pants and she asked me about it. I told her that happens when I get happy. She asked me some more questions about being happy then she asked me if she could see it. I told her no and that she should go to sleep. She stopped questioning me about my hard on and we lay there for a little while but then she asked me why we were going to hit Gina on her peepee.”</p> <p>Diana then realized the mistake they had made last night. Katy didn’t yet know about that kind of punishment.</p> <p>Rob continued but paused for a second when he saw his wife deep in thought. “We need to probable add spanking her pussy to her punishments.” He said and Diana nodded in agreement. He then continued with his story. “I told her again that we needed to go to sleep but she then asked me if I could cuddle her. I knew that wasn’t a good idea since I had a hard on but I did anyways. She then asked me to rub her chest till she fell asleep, so I did. You now her nipples actually got hard and I think she was close to having an orgasm.”</p> <p>Diana was turned on by the thought of her daughter almost having an orgasm. “Wow, are you serious she was turned on by having her nipples rubbed.” Diana asked to confirm. Rob knew she just asked to confirm things because she was so surprised so he nodded in agreement. “We will have to rub her pussy and actually give her an orgasm but for now we need to go untie Gina.” Diana said, she was beginning to worry about Gina being tied up so long.</p> <p>They both walked up the stairs toward Gina’s room. Diana had a glass of water in her hand for Gina. When they arrived at the door they slowly opened it.</p> <p>Gina had a hard time sleeping last night her bed didn’t seem like the bed she knew for so many years it was so hard being tied up she wished she could have had one of her parents sleep with her last night she would have felt a lot better even if they weren’t going to untie.</p> <p>She saw her door opening she was glad they were finally here she decided not to struggle and just take what they were about to do.</p> <p>“Gina are you ok sweetie.” Diana asked still a bit worried at leaving her daughter tied up all night. She didn’t respond to either of them she wasn’t sure how to respond she was very angry with them for doing this to her but she kinda liked it. Her glistening thighs said she liked it, she hoped they didn’t notice but it was so obvious. “Would you like a glass of water?” Her mother asked which brought her back from deep within thought.</p> <p>She still wasn’t sure how to respond but she nodded her head. They bought the cup with a bendy straw in it to her mouth and she began to drink the water. She finished the water and said “thank you. Now can you untie me?”</p> <p>Both Rob and Diana had agreed on untying her downstairs but know he didn’t want to untie her, after he saw her thighs and the slit between her legs. He quickly said “NO.” before his wife could respond then. He told them both why “Were not going to untie you because it appears you liked being tied up last night.” He patted Gina's small mound as he said that. Gina jumped when he patted her pussy. She thought ‘oh know they noticed.’ She couldn’t help herself she was scared now so she started to cry.</p> <p>They both attended to her by wiping her eyes with tissue. Finally she stopped crying and looked down toward her father who was between her legs. “You obviously liked being tied up so why don’t you let us help you, we wont hurt you we promise?” Her father said as she looked down at him. Before she had a chance to say anything in response her mother’s hand was on her pussy and she was saying, “Yes let us help you.” She knew that it felt good when she rubbed herself between her legs but she wasn’t sure about her parents doing that to her. After all she wasn’t suppose to let anyone touch her there.</p> <p>Her mommy’s hands felt so good and warm on her sex. She was like an expert she knew the exact spot where it felt great, the little button on top. She didn’t want her to stop now. She thought her mother only knew about the little button because she was a woman too. But why would her mom allow her daddy to be in the room. He couldn’t know about the little button on her peepee, could he?</p> <p>“Oh mommy I’m sorry for tying up Katy. No don’t stop pleeeaaaaaase.” She was arching her hips so she had more pressure she never knew being touched felt that good. Her father’s hands had joined in with her mothers and his felt even better. He was even more of an expert.</p> <p>Katy wanted to go upstairs and see what they were doing to her sister she was screaming but asking them not to stop at the same time. What were they doing to her? She struggled at her bonds but she couldn’t get free she thought since her father tied her so easy she might be able to untie herself but it was useless. She liked being tied up it made her get a tingly feeling in her tummy but she didn’t like it when no one was around.</p> <p>Finally she arched her hips and started to shake all over. What was happening to her it felt so good and it seemed to originate from between her legs? “Oh my ahhhhh” she screamed then went limp on the bed. She breathed heavy for a few minutes. Then looked down at her parents her were just watching her, her father was still gently stroking her peepee and it felt nice but not as nice as it just felt. “Oh mommy what was that?”</p> <p>Diana looked on in awe as she realized her daughter had her first ever orgasm. “You had an orgasm baby. Didn’t it feel good?”</p> <p>“Oh yes mommy it felt great but why are people not suppose to touch me down there if it feels so good?” Gina asked.</p> <p>Rob decided to field this one. “Because baby that’s a part of sex. Do you know anything about sex sweetie?” He hoped she didn’t already know too much he really liked the idea of his wife, and hopefully him, teaching both their girls about sex.</p> <p>“I heard it’s a grown up thing.” That’s all she remembered her best friend telling her was its what grown up like to do. But she never said that kids could have it and it felt that good.</p> <p>Rob sighed a sigh of relief. He and his wife were going to teach them oh what fun that would be he thought. He didn’t want to wasn’t time in tying them up again so he quickly untied Gina. He carried her downstairs to reduce cramping. He placed her in a chair at the kitchen table while his wife started breakfast. He then went to go retrieve their other daughter Katy.</p> <p>Katy was glad they were finally back downstairs for her but still she wondered why Gina was screaming. Were they hurting her? Did they spank her bottom again so she couldn’t walk and daddy had to carry her? So many questions she wanted answered she had so many running though her mind. She thought back to last night and remembered more questions. Why was daddy’s thing hard? What was she feeling when daddy rubbed her nipples? When will they tie her up differently? So many questions.</p> <p>She then saw her daddy coming. She hoped he would untie her now. “Time for breakfast young lady.” Is all he said. Then he picked her up and brought her to the table. Her ankles were still tied and her wrists were still tied in front also. How was she going to eat?</p> <p>“Wow Katy look at you! Why are you tied up, did you do something bad?” Gina asked her sister quite amazed that she was tied up. “I… I… asked daddy to tie me up” Katy hesitantly said. She was embarrassed that she was tied up now. It was fun when only mommy and daddy knew but now her sister knew she liked it. Just as she began to turn bright red Gina spoke up. “Daddy will you tie me up again?” she half wined.</p> <p>‘Wow!’ both Rob and Diana thought. Now both their daughters liked being tied up. Thus a day of bondage began.</p> </div>",[]
992,"Bicycle Tie Up, Part 4",4,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-05-09,34,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">A Day of Bondage</p> <p>‘Wow!’ both Rob and Diana thought. Now both their daughters liked being tied up. Thus a day of bondage began. She didn’t like it very much last night being all tied up when they came in that morning though she liked it a little more and now she was envious of her sister.</p> <p>Rob nearly fainted at the thought of taking care of both his tied up little girls. Memories of RAH ran though his head as if those memories had taken place yesterday. He could barely answer her he was in too much of a state of shock. “Ok sweetheart but after breakfast we will tie you both up in different ways.”</p> <p>She was disappointed but could hardly wait; then she was even more disappointed when Katy got to stay tied up through breakfast.</p> <p>They all sat down and before Kate could say anything about not being able to eat, tied up. Her father picked up her fork and scooped up some food then bought it to her mouth.</p> <p>She wasn’t quite sure she wanted to be fed like a little baby but she liked being tied up and taken care of yesterday so why not. She opened her mouth and her father slipped the food between her lips. He was very careful as to not force her and she liked it, she really liked being tied up now. Gina wanted to be fed like a baby too but she liked watching just the same.</p> <p>They fed Katy and ate there own breakfast too. It was a lot of fun but a lot of extra work. After Breakfast their mother took the plates from the table and started doing dishes; while Rob took the two girls up stairs into Gina's room, where all the rope was.</p> <p>He first started by untying Katy and then took the rope and started explaining things. “Being tied up is called bondage and bondage is a form of sex, I will explain sex more later. Your Mother and I are into bondage and have been for sometime, we just never thought you two would be into it. For now we won’t do anything sexual. We will start with tying you two up.” Gina walked into the middle of the small lesson in bondage.</p> <p>Both the girls knew that sex was a grown up thing, Gina knew it had something to do with being touched but that was only because of before. They were both quite anxious to learn about sex.</p> <p>Their mother then spoke “Girls I want you both to lay down on the floor on your side.” They both hesitantly did so and soon they were into position. Rob kneeled down behind Katy and Diana knelt behind Gina. They both took the girls ankles in their hands and tied the ankles of the girls together. They then bought both girls legs up and used another piece of rope to tie their wrists together. They then tied the ankles and wrists together so each girl was in a hogtie. Katy still only wore her panties and Gina was naked from the waist down.</p> <p>“Now to complete your bondage for now, we will gag each of you.” Rob said. “But daddy.” Both girls said in unison. Rob and Diana quickly grabbed two socks from Gina's drawer, Clean socks. They then balled each of the socks up and stuffed them into the girl’s mouths. Gina tried resisting the gag but Rob digging his fingers into her ribs and tickling her, quickly fixed that little problem. “Now we will see you two later. Bye.” Diana said as there parents walked out of the room. “Mmmppphhh.” Came from both girls as they realized their parents were just going to leave them tied up, alone.</p> <p>Rob and Diana didn’t wander far from the door. Leaving it open a crack they could peer inside and see their almost naked daughters tied and bound. The two girls struggled for a bit but they soon settled down until they were relaxed. They noticed that Katy’s panties were growing wet around the crotch area. They weren’t sure whether she liked being tied up or she was scared and let some pee out. They stood by the door for sometime, just staring at their bound little daughters before finally leaving to go make lunch.</p> <p>They made two grilled cheese sandwiches for themselves and ate them in the kitchen. They then made two more grilled cheese sandwiches for the girls and started up the stairs, with a glass of milk for each.</p> <p>They arrived in the girl’s rooms and knelt down beside a girl. Their mother took Gina again and the father took Katy. Before they started to feed the girls their bit size pieces of grilled cheese Rob inspected Katy “Honey Daddy’s just going to check something real quick just relax.” He waited a few seconds for her to take in what he said before he reached down her panty’s and felt the dampness. She was visibly shaking in fear as her father reached down the front of her panties. But when his hand brushed along her there it increased the tingle, she had been feeling since last night. He quickly removed his hand from her panties and he sniffed his finger. The smell was not of urine but of her being aroused.</p> <p>Gina knew how Katy felt when her daddy put his hand down her panties. She could tell her sister was very scared though. She wanted to tell her sister that it was ok and daddy would make her feel good, but she decided against saying anything; her parents might not feed her then. She wanted her daddy to put his hand on her pussy because she was wet down there as well.</p> <p>They didn’t untie the girls instead they left them tied and fed them the food themselves. They helped the girls drink the milk with bendy straws. “Ok girls were going to leave you tied for a little while longer, then we will allow you a fifteen minute break. But after your short break we will retie you in a different way.” Their mother said. Then both Rob and Diana got up and left, after stuffing the socks back into the girl’s mouths of course.</p> <p>Outside of the room Rob spoke with Diana about what he discovered. “Katy was damp between her legs alright and she didn’t smell of pee, she really must be enjoying herself. Although were going to have to take things slower with her because she was visibly scared, when I put my hand down her panties. I don’t think we should allow her to talk to her sister because her sister might tell her about having an orgasm. I know you hate the idea of having them gagged but I think they should remain gagged.” Diana nodded in agreement with her husband. Then they went down to the basement to set up for the next bondage session.</p> <p>They moved some of the boxes, which covered the basement and the place where they played some of their games before they had the girls. They had two Y tables one was older and falling apart but should still work to restrain one of the girls. They quickly set both of the Y tables up. Then Diana decided to test the hooks in the wall, incase they decided to tie the girls to the wall. The hooks held so all their old equipment was still in working order; with the exception of a few of the straps on the older Y table. They would have to use rope to secure a person to that Y table.</p> <p>Rob also called up his friend Sean. Diana had been Sean’s Mistress a few years ago. She trained him on how to escape certain tie-ups and how to tie knots. Then she met Rob and she learned new knots. Sean managed to convince her to tell him more about Ropeville and in the end Rob got Sean a job at Ropeville. Rob called up his good friend Sean, who was now part of the Ropeville council. He called to see if they could do some other things with the girls. His good friend Sean, or now Master F. should be able to help him out. He hoped he could take the girls on vacation to the famous Ropeville Adventure Hotel, RAH.</p> <p>After they finished tidying up the basement a little more, they went to join the girls and get them ready for their next bondage session. Katy probable wouldn’t like being tied with her legs spread on a Y table but she would have to endure. Gina on the other hand would probable get even more turned on.</p> <p>They arrived in the girl’s room and untied the girl’s; they would let them have a fifteen-minute break as they had promised. They left the girls gags over their mouths to ensure quiet. Gina was the first to try to stand up but she couldn’t get used to walking and she fell over into her dads’ arms. Rob knew such a thing might happen, because she had been tied up with out the use of her legs for so long. He picked her up and carried her into her bed. He then went back to Katy who was trying to stand as well and helped her into her sister’s bed. Diana was already working on massaging Gina’s legs so Rob started on Katy’s legs. They needed at the muscles and help by simulating walking by bending the legs at the knee’s a bit.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before the girls started to feel better enough to try walking again but they wanted their parents to rub them a bit longer. Gina got more and more excited as her mother got closer to the juncture between her legs. But Katy was getting more and more scared as her daddy’s hand got closer to her private place. The fear had increased the tingle even more and she was growing wetter, she thought she might have started to pee a bit. Rob knew he was scaring his daughter so he decided to stop massaging her at about midway up her thighs. After their massage they let them go on their fifteen-minute break.</p> <p>Of coarse the girls still had the gags in place so they couldn’t talk to each other they resided to watching cartoons on television together. The fifteen-minute break was up all to quick for them, but their parents weren’t going to stop now. They picked a girl up and carried the children kicking and trying to scream all the way to a bathroom. Each was then instructed to go to the bathroom. Because it was going to be a long time before they were allowed a break again. After each girl had used the bathroom, they again picked the girls up and carried them to the basement.</p> <p>When Gina saw the Y table she immediately knew where her legs were suppose to go. She didn’t much like the thought about being that displayed to her parents but she knew they wouldn’t hurt her, or at least she hoped.</p> <p>Katy kicked harder at her mother as she saw the Y table, and realized as well where her legs were going to be and how open she would be. She knew it was wrong to let someone touch her between her legs, but she also knew that her daddy shouldn’t have touched her nipples the night before. She was ok with her daddy touching her nipples because that felt good, but she didn’t know what it would feel like if she were touched between her legs.</p> <p>Katy was placed on the Y table, which was in good condition and didn’t need to be re-strapped. Gina got the older Y table and was tied down to it with Rope. The girls were still wearing the same thing they had on that morning. Gina only had a T-shirt on and Katy only wore her panties. Katy was thankful for still wearing panties, because if she weren’t she would have probable peed herself, as soon as her legs were fastened to the table.</p> <p>When the girls were done being strapped to the table Both Rob and Diana left. They shut off the lights to the basement and started up the stairs. They both paused on the stairwell and listened to the muffled screams of the girls.</p> <p>The gagged sounds were too much for Diana she couldn’t take it anymore she needed Rob to make love to her that second. She grabbed his arm and pulled him to his feet. They both ran up the stairs. Diana grasped at her shirt and pulled it over her head, before they had reached the top of the steps. They paused at the top of the steps and kissed madly. Rob grabbed at her full breasts he felt the rapidly hardening nipple in his palm. That was enough for him and he grabbed her hand and led her upstairs.</p> <p>The girls heard their parents running around upstairs they wondered why their parents would run. They never seemed to run around and have fun like they did. They were so anxious to find out what their parents were doing but they couldn’t, they were tied up.</p> <p>Rob struggled out of his pants at the door to Gina’s bedroom. They chose Gina’s room because it was their girls that were going on. Diane quickly slid her skirt and panties off. She was too worked up to wait for her husband while he unbuttoned his pants, she just couldn’t wait her right hand flew to her extremely wet snatch. She put two fingers in her vagina and pulled them out quickly, making an obscene noise.</p> <p>Rob had a little trouble getting his pants off with a hard on but he managed to do so fairly quickly. As soon as he had his pants off he jumped onto the bed and got into position. He didn’t wait for her to say she was ready he just lunged his pelvis forward, driving his cock to the hilt in her already extremely wet and ready pussy. They started out fast and kept fucking harder and faster until they both came once.</p> <p>The second time around was a more relaxed, pace Rob was still worn out from the first time around. He wasn’t getting much from the sex anymore but he was glad to help his wife feel good. He grabbed at her clit and tugged as hard as he could until it slipped from his fingers and snapped back against her body. Diana loved that because it made her even more excited. After pulling and releasing twice he paid more attention on just flicking her clit with his fingers. This got her even more excited and she was really humping back at him, even though his penis was only semi hard inside her. His tactic changed as she was just about brought over the edge. He again pulled at her clit and let it snap back. That was all it took for her to cum a second time.</p> <p>The screams that the girls could hear from upstairs was scaring them, what was happening to their parents. Finally after an hour and a half later the screams and moans stopped and seconds later they heard footsteps on the basement stairs. Their hearts pounded in their chests as they wondered who was coming and what happened. Finally the figures on the stairs came into view and they were both relieved to see that it was only their parents. But their parents weren’t dressed instead they were naked. Katy got scared at the sight of both her parents being naked; she hoped they didn’t want her to be naked. She was too scared of what her parents would do to her tiny body and her little peepee. Katy shook in her bounds as they neared. But they didn’t go between her legs instead they came to where her head was.</p> <p>Her father reached out and gently pealed the tape back from her mouth. She was thankful for finally being ungagged. He pulled the sock out of her mouth, with the help of her tongue. When he finished removing the gag he did the weirdest thing, he bent down and kissed her on the lips. His tongue played over her lips as he kissed her. This was one weird kiss unlike any kiss she had had before.</p> <p>Gina received the same type of kiss from her mom as soon as she was ungagged. Gina knew what was happening though, she was older and knew that her mom was trying to french kiss her. A boy at school showed her how to do that, but she hated the boy afterward because he tried to pull her shirt off when he did that. Gina didn’t let her mothers tongue inside her mouth though, because that would have been gross; but maybe it was a part of the bondage thing she thought. Or what made better sense is her parents said Bondage was a part of sex, maybe it was apart of sex.</p> <p>After their parents kissed them both, very strangely, their parents untied them. They were both glad for their bondage session to be over, but they hoped they could enjoy bondage again. They were allowed to go upstairs and watch TV but they weren’t allowed to do so together. One would have to watch TV in the living room while the other watched TV in her parents’ bedroom. Why weren’t they allowed to be together they questioned in their heads. Gina thought back to lunchtime and remembered thinking about not being fed, if she told her sister about being touched, maybe that’s why they were separated.</p> <p>Their parents got dinner ready while they watched TV, in separate rooms. Dinner was uneventful with very little talking from any of them. The rest of the night the girls were not allowed to be near each other. They weren’t allowed to watch TV together they weren’t allowed to play together they were hardly allowed to see each other.</p> <p>Gina was right in thinking it was because she knew of masturbation. Her parents didn’t want to scare Katy or force her into being touched. They had forced Gina and they both looked at that like rape, they wanted Katy to decide.</p> <p>They even weren’t allowed to take their baths together. Katy was first in the bathtub and she didn’t want her parents in there so she washed herself. Gina had been washing herself since she was eight, just like her sister. She was usually embarrassed about being seen by her parents so they never bothered her in the bathroom. Tonight though she decided she wanted her Daddy to wash her.</p> <p>Rob made sure the water was still warm enough for Gina before he started to leave the bathroom. Gina stopped him before he managed to leave the bathroom and asked him. “Daddy will you give me my bath tonight like you always used to do?” She asked with a pleading look on her face. Rob couldn’t resist that sweet innocent look on her face. She stripped of her clothes right in front of him. She took extra time on removing her panties; that she put on after her bondage session.</p> <p>Rob watched his daughter slowly and sexily remove her clothing. She seemed to take extra time in removing her underwear. Only revealing the top of her slit, with the prominent clit that was probable erect by just the thought of her Daddy seeing her. It was too much for Rob to take he had to see all of her that second or he would have exploded in his pants. He grabbed at her underwear and yanked them down. Natural instinct was for her to cover her sex with her hands. “I’m sorry honey I didn’t mean to.” Rob said apologetically, for scaring his daughter. “It’s alright daddy you can look at my peepee if you want to.” She said this and then removed her hands.</p> <p>Rob starred for what seemed like hours at the most gorgeous pussy he had ever seen. Finally though his big head started thinking again. “You’d better be getting in the tub or that water will get cold. I will look at you later.” That excited her at the thought of him looking at her later so she obeyed and stepped into the tub.</p> <p>Rob helped her in the tub and started washing her. He washed her extra well this night, making a think coat of lather all over her body. He washed her upper body first not paying any special attention to her nipples. Although he did feel them grow hard under his touch. He was gentle when he washed her hair and rinsed it. Then it was time for her lower body. He started at the bottoms of her feet of worked his way upward.</p> <p>Finally he reached the top of her legs and started rubbing her slit. He washed it first then rinsed it and continued rubbing. He found her small clit at the top and peeled the hood back. His rubbing was helping bring her close to orgasm but it wasn’t enough for him. He lifted her from the tub and placed her on the toilet seat. “Alright honey daddy’s going to lick your peepee it wont hurt I promise.” She accommodated by spreading her legs for him.</p> <p>He licked at the water from the bath and tried getting his tongue into the inner parts beyond her prominent outer labia. He wasn’t getting at her clit, which was enclosed behind her outer labia and clit hood. “Honey daddy going to spread your peepee apart.” He told her then placed his thumbs on each labia and spread. This exposed her inner pink folds and the now prominent clit. He gentle brushed his finger over her clit. Exciting a small squeak from her. He followed his finger on her clit by his tongue licking in broad stokes. He kept his thumbs on her outer labia to keep her inner goodness revealed.</p> <p>He paused in his effort for a few seconds so he could get a better look at his little girl. He could see just inside her tiny vaginal hole. He couldn’t see very far because she had still had her hymen. He would love pushing through that piece of skin with his cock.</p> <p>He took one good lick from the bottom of her peepee all the way to the top of her pubic mound. Along the way his tongue scraped over her clit and again excited a squeak from her lips.</p> <p>Her pussy was once again growing wet not from the bath water but from her own lubrication. She was moaning constantly at her fathers tongue, which didn’t leave her clit.</p> <p>Diana could hear the moans coming from the bathroom as she tried to read Katy a story. Katy could also hear the moans, but thought that Gina was probable in some sort of trouble. Finally the bedtime story was over and Katy was instructed to wait patiently for her father to tuck her in. That was weird why would she have to wait for her daddy to tuck her in, before she could go to sleep. Usually she would go to sleep before he came in. But she was instructed to stay up.</p> <p>Diana went to check on how Gina and Rob were doing. She slowly opened the bathroom door and saw Gina sitting on the toilet seat, with her legs spread as wide as she could get them. Rob was licking furiously at her pussy. She was moaning with pleasure but she just wasn’t getting release; she had to help.</p> <p>Diana stood next to her daughter and reached down. She grasped both her daughters’ nipples and gently massaged them between thumb and index finger. Gina being only nine had not begun developing yet, but she did look forward to having breast like her mommy.</p> <p>The added pleasure on her nipples brought her over the edge and she announced her orgasm with a load scream. Her legs clamped shut around her fathers head and she nearly flew off the toilet seat. Her mother held her in place until she was able to calm down.</p> <p>The only thing still wet on Gina’s body was her hair from the shower and her pussy from enjoyment. Diana grabbed a towel and dried the ends of Gina’s hair while Rob washed his face. “So I see you couldn’t wait to molest our daughter. Well just don’t go to far with her. Also don’t you think it’s time Katy learns about sex also. She’s in her room waiting for you.” Diana said to her husband. Before leaving the room Gina said, “I love you Daddy.”</p> <p>He then went to Katy’s room. She sat there waiting just like she was instructed to do, by her mother. Rob walked over to her bed and sat down; he bent down gave her a kiss and said, “goodnight”. He just wasn’t sure how he would introduce her without scaring her. What they did to Gina that day was considered rape he didn’t want to rape his other daughter as well. He was sure in time with the questions she had asked the night before that she would want to be touched.</p> <p>Rob finished tucking her in then went to Gina’s room to say goodnight to her, again. She had just gotten into bed when he got in there. He did the usual of going up to her sitting on her bed and kissing her on the forehead. He got up to go to bed himself but she stopped him. “Daddy why was your thingy all hard in your pants while you rubbed me in the bathroom?” “Well honey boys get excited just like a girl during sex. That little button at the top of your peepee sticks out right?” She tried to think of what he was talking about but she couldn’t. “I don’t know.” She answered.</p> <p>If he was going to teach her about sex, then she would have to know about her own body before she knew about a mans body. “Honey are you wearing underwear?” A sly smile crept across her face and she shook her head no. “Then push the covers off and spread your legs.” Rob instructed. She pushed the covers off but kept her legs together “will this hurt daddy?” She asked because she was still a little scared about just spreading her legs to her father. She knew it was wrong to be touched down there and women always complained about it hurting so she asked. “No dear it won’t hurt.” In response to his answer she pulled up her nightgown and spread her legs.</p> <p>Rob reached over and grabbed a hand mirror; she had on her desk, and then placed it between her legs. He reached down and spread her pussy open. He grabbed at the hood of her clit and pulled it back. That was all it took to get her excited and her clit stuck out. She let out a soft moan of pleasure, but her father reached up with his hand and placed it over her mouth “This is not the time to play.” She stuck out her lower lip to pout for a second but then looked down.</p> <p>“See this little thing sticking out here? That’s called your clit. It sticks out like that when you are sexually excited. A similar thing happens to men when they are excited. It feels good for men to be rubbed also.” He said and started her education of sex.</p> <p>“That really good feeling you get at the end of being rubbed is called an orgasm, we told you that before. Men can also have orgasms but when they have orgasms white stuff comes out of their penis. The white stuff is called sperm and it is used in making babies.” He said.</p> <p>“I know that you do sex to have babies, but how are babies made?” she asked.</p> <p>“Well a mans penis goes inside the girls pussy.” He said while patting on her pussy to show her there were other names for her sex than just peepee. “You see this hole at the bottom of your pussy?” He lowered his finger and pushed just the tip of his finger inside her pussy. She squeaked at the sudden intrusion. “That’s where a mans penis goes. Then when he’s inside he has an orgasm just like the girl and his sperm gets inside her and it might get her pregnant. And that’s what is called sex” He removed his finger from her, which excited another squeak from her.</p> <p>“Daddy would you put your penis in me?” She asked. The thought excited Rob but he knew that it would hurt her so he decided not to try. “No honey because it would hurt if daddy did that.” She seemed a little disappointed but didn’t fully understand. “I don’t mind Daddy.” She said hoping he would say yes. “Honey it would hurt a lot the first time so no.” She really wanted her father inside her so he could have an orgasm just like her. “It’s just because I’m too small but could you try.” She said trying to convince him yet again. “It’s not because you’re too small. It always hurts the first time. I’m sorry honey but the answer is still no.” “But daddy I want you to have an orgasm just like me.” She pleaded. “Honey if that’s all, you could rub my penis.” That cheered her up. “Really daddy can I.”</p> <p>Rob got off the bed and pulled off his pants. Gina tried helping him when he pulled down his underwear. When his underwear was down she grabbed his already hard cock. He helped her by stroking her hand up and down the shaft. She learned quickly without being told that that was how to rub his penis. She was smiling from ear to ear as she made her daddy feel good, just like he did to her.</p> <p>Rob grabbed a tissue from her dresser and placed it over the head of his penis. She continued to stroke until his dick started to spasm in her hand. She let go and watched the tissue get wet. When he looked done having an orgasm to her she asked, “Did you have an orgasm daddy?” Rob was to worn out to give her an audible response that second, so he just shook his head yes. “Can I see daddy?” She asked reaching for the tissue. He handed her the tissue and she opened it and looked at it. She saw what appeared to be a white sticky liquid. She sniffed it once just to see if it would stink. It didn’t stink it actually smelt kinda good she thought. He took the tissue away from her before she decided on tasting it. He was saving that for tomorrows lesson.</p> <p>Again he tucked her in and said goodnight before he left to join his wife for bed. Diana wanted to have sex but Rob wasn’t in the mood. He told her why and she was glad that they were doing all these things with their daughters.</p> <p>Diana thought back to that morning and remembered how angry she was, when she first saw what had happened with Katy. But now that she realized he wasn’t going to harm them and only do things they wanted him to do, she was ok with it. She just hoped she could molest the girls as well.</p> <p>Late that night Katy woke her father up. She only wore her panties while she asked her daddy to tie her up and sleep with her again that night.</p></div>",[]
993,"The Island, Part 1",1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-05-09,39,4,"nc, tort, humil, oral",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My name is Julie I always lived on a much different island and grew up there. It does not seem so much different now that I grew up there. But the thought that my children might have had to live by the rules of the island as well scared me. My parents made a mistake in moving there as so many other parents did. The island was started when they had just gotten married and it advertised quiet a bit. The island advertised of a secluded place where children would have a better place to grow up at and more educational opportunities. But it was all a trick to get people to join the island. Once you set foot on the island you lived there and you were not allowed to move away.</p> <p>When I turned eight years old I learned the secrets of the island. I was enrolled in a different school after my normal school. The after school classes I had started taking were sexual education.</p> <p>My first day I went there it was quite scary, because none of my other friends were there yet. My best friend Suzy was to start in one week but I did not know that yet. My parents signed me in and gave me a lot of hugs and kisses they seemed very scared at what was about to happen.</p> <p>It was very different from when they took me to kindergarten for the first time. At kindergarten they were not scared just happy to see their little girl growing up. They apologized to me “We’re sorry we moved here, we’re sorry.” I did not understand what they were apologizing for; the island seemed normal enough for me. The look on my parents faces scared me and I started crying as well, out of fear. My parents were crying in fear for what was about to happen to me as well. But they were also crying because they hated a decision they made in life; their decision to move to the island would destroy their lives as well as mine.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 2: Exam</p> <p>At the sign in office everything looked rather normal. My parents signed me in with tears in their eyes. I couldn’t yet see over the counter so I couldn’t see what they were filling out. Then it was to the waiting room. In the waiting room there was one other girl with her parents her parents seemed sad as well. Finally their name was called and the girl got up to leave with the doctor. They weren’t going to have any of that, they grabbed at their little girl and snatched her up. They ran out of the waiting room and down the hall screaming “Nooooooo”. The doctor looked at her staff and said two words “catch them”. That was all I heard and there was quite a bit of scurrying around after that. I wondered what would happen to the other little girl?</p> <p>Then the doctor’s gaze was directed toward me. “I guess you’re next.” She said. By this point I was really scared and I was trying to hide within my parents arms. I held each of my parents close, hoping that this was all only a bad dream. “Can we go in with her since she is still very scared.” My parents asked. “The lady started to shake her head but said “It’s usually against the rules but I will make an exception for you.” She said directing her gaze toward my father.</p> <p>My parents stood up and had to pry me off the bench. My dad carried me in his arms from the waiting room and down the hall to the exam room. When I entered the exam room I was a little more at ease. It didn’t seem different from any other exam room I had been in. There was a scale for weighing me. There were seats and a bench for me to sit on. It would be just like any other doctors visit I thought. There was no table with scary instruments on it. There was nothing hanging from the ceiling. All those things I expected but I didn’t see any of them.</p> <p>The doctor lady only had a clipboard some pens and a stethoscope. She was dressed in a white uniform and appeared the same way my pediatrician had looked. She had me strip down to my underwear so she could weigh me. She recorded my weighed and said that I was the perfect size. I wasn’t fat or anywhere around the plump size, I was skinny as many children were. She then used the stethoscope to check my heart beat. The metal was cold on my back and then on my front but it always was. I took several deep breaths and she seemed very satisfied.</p> <p>She recorded something on her clipboard while she still held the cold metal against my boyish chest. She moved the stethoscope over first my left nipple then she moved it to the right one and again recorded something on her clipboard. That was strange no doctor had done that before. It caused my nipples to grow hard from the cold metal against them.</p> <p>She next recorded my blood pressure and I had thought I was almost done. My pediatrician did that and two minutes later I was done with the exam. I was wrong though; she wasn’t done with examining me. Next she asked me to remove my underwear. I looked toward my parents for support but the just nodded their head. I never had to display that much for my regular doctor of coarse my doctor would put his hand down my panties and gently probe there. But I never really had to display myself for him. With my parents nod of agreement I slowly stepped out of my panties.</p> <p>The doctor had me lie back down on the table and she instructed me to spread my legs. She pulled me down the bench so that my privates were very close and at eye level to her. The thought of this lady looking at me so closely right there scared me and I wanted to cover myself but she stopped my hands. She spread my pussy apart and looked at it. She gently pressed on the two halves and then gently touched the very top spot of my pussy. That was the first time I discovered that spot and it felt great but that feeling quickly went away, because it was from the doctor and not someone I loved. She tried pushing a finger into the tiny hole at the bottom but seemed satisfied when she couldn’t. Then she looked up at me and said, “This might hurt a little bit just try to relax.” How could I have relaxed if someone told me they were going to hurt me?</p> <p>She removed some sort of metal object from a drawer. It looked exactly like a tooth scrapper and my eyes got huge as I realized what she was going to be scrapping. When the object disappeared from my view and was between my legs I started screaming. She brought the object back into view but I continued screaming. I didn’t want to be scrapped up, down there. My parents came to my side to comfort me. They helped a little but I started try to kick and scream again when the object disappeared a second time. They held me still so I wouldn’t kick and I felt the object touch me. I tried kicking really hard the last second but I couldn’t and the object’s tip was dug into my skin. She pulled at it and scrapped me. It hurt so badly and it didn’t stop she kept up the scraping, each time digging the object into a different area.</p> <p>Finally it was over and she had what she needed. She put a towel over my pussy and gently patted it. The doctor left the room and my parents were still there holding me. They lifted up the towel and looked at the damage. I looked as well but I couldn’t see the area she was scrapping. There was blood on the towel though, that’s all I needed to see. They covered me back up and held the towel more firmly in place to apply pressure so the bleeding would stop.</p> <p>The doctor returned shortly and spoke to my parents. “She appears to be okay down there but I had to follow protocol. I’m running the samples through the machine now. I should have the results to you within a week. I highly doubt she has any STD’s. Keep her clean down there we don’t want any infection to form because of the cuts.” My parents nodded and shook the doctor’s hand then the doctor left.</p> <p>They again lifted the towel away to check if the bleeding was stopping but it didn’t appear to be. My mother took something out of her purse and placed it in the bottom of my underwear. That was the first time I had to use a pad and the last. When I started my period when I was thirteen I was taken to the hospital and had my tubes tied, standard procedure on the island.</p> <p>They helped me get dressed and then we drove home. My daddy took me to bed later that night and checked the pad in my underwear. There was dried blood on it and it appeared to have stopped bleeding. He had me spread my legs and he looked at the wounds. He was very gentle and didn’t hurt me at all.</p> <p>When he was pulling his hand away he accidentally brushed along the top where I had just discovered that day to be so sensitive. I flinched a little and he quickly jerked his hand away. He asked me if he had hurt me but I told him it actually felt really good. He seemed very pleased and he put his hand back on my pussy. He touched a finger to my clit and asked, “Right here?” I told him that was the exact spot and he started to rub me. It kept feeling better like something was building up inside like I was going to explode. It felt as if I exploded but the feeling felt great. That was my first orgasm.</p> <p>I fell asleep shortly after that but woke up in the middle of the night because my mother and father were yelling at each other. I was too sleepy to make out what they were saying but my mom sounded very angry with my daddy.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 3: Learning the Ropes</p> <p>For the next couple of days my parents took care of me and were extra close. They acted as if they were going to loose me. They made sure to take care of the wounds and no infection formed.</p> <p>Within a weeks time the doctor had the results she wanted. My parents took me again down to the office and she spook to my parents. “Your daughter will start school tomorrow. The results came back and she was perfectly clean and normal in the ways of sex. Believe me you wouldn’t want to send her to the special school for children who weren’t clean.” I had heard the conversation but wouldn’t understand it till later. I was certainly glad to be out of that place so quickly I hated having to be scrapped the previous time and forever that would reside in my mind as a very scary place.</p> <p>If I weren’t clean I would have been sent to a special school where children with STD’s attend. Things were more severe in the special school those children graduated at the same time as us but they were different they were beaten more and stretched much more.</p> <p>I went home with my parents and relaxed with them. This was the last night of my childhood but I didn’t know that. My parents seemed to get the hint of it though.</p> <p>The next day I was woken up bright and early. It was a Saturday and I never got up at 4 o'clock in the morning but I had to be at my new sexual education class by 5 o'clock. My parents hurried in getting me dressed and fed me. Within a half hour we were on our way toward the building where sexual education was held. Only the new students had to be there at that time. After the first time there you didn’t have to get up at that time, unless the master specifically asked of it but other than that you would have taken a bus there right after normal school. The class met every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, and every once in a while on a weekend.</p> <p>We arrived at the class and this was my first day. My parents freaked and so did I because my other friends weren’t there. But I explain how my parents freaked in chapter 1. It was really only my mother who freaked out and she also got really mad at my daddy because he didn’t seem to care about me going there.</p> <p>Finally they drove away. I was left there in the front hallway with two other crying girls. I hadn't seen the girl that was at the sign in office with me and again wondered what happened to her? Finally a door in the hallway opened. We noticed it and looked toward it. Out stepped a man dressed all in black and he carried something I didn’t recognize. This man was to be our Master he was tall like my father and had green eyes like him to. He looked so familiar but then again I had never seen him before. He had a thick black mustache and had jet-black hair; he had a lot more hair than my father. My dad always remained well shaved never having a mustache and always being smooth. Our dying cries were renewed by the appearance of this man.</p> <p>He herded us all through the door he appeared from. Inside the room I saw everything I feared I would see at the sign in office. There were instruments I did not recognize set out on tables. There were two exam tables, but these were different from any others I had seen. They had something that appeared to hold your legs. Hanging from the ceiling were hooks and chains. My greatest fears had come true.</p> <p>He led us through another doorway covered by a black sheet as the door. In this new room there were two others doors, but my eyes didn’t remain on those black sheets long. For there were many padded tables in this room they all appeared in a Y shape form.</p> <p>He led us across this large rectangular shaped room to the door directly across from the door we came out of. In this new room it appeared almost as a bathroom but it had many shelves, with cloths on them. This was the locker room; the room we entered first was the torture room; and the large room in the center of these two rooms was the main display area.</p> <p>This man then led our still crying forms back to the main room. He helped each of us lie down on a Y shaped table. But we each refused to put ours legs in the V section. He helped us to do that by tying our legs down. He made sure we couldn’t move our hands or upper bodies as well by strapping us down to the table even more. He then left us there and walked to the room behind us, the one we had not yet been in.</p> <p>Our cries died down but never stopped. Our master seemed to have been waiting for that and he reappeared. “Girls you really need to stop crying. Crying is not going to help. Just relax because nothing bad is going to happen to you today.” He then went around behind us and did something to the tables we were on. The straps came loose and we were free. “Girls stand up and strip naked. I will be back when you are sitting properly and dressed properly.” He again left the room and went back into the room we had not yet been in, I found out later that room was his office.</p> <p>We stood there looking at each other but none of us dared take our cloths off. A television appeared from the ceiling and on it was a different man. “Ladies if you do not strip you shall be punished and since this is an educational video I shall pick one of my girls to punish. That way you who watch this will know what happens if you disobey.” The man in the video disappeared for a moment then reappeared carrying a girl on his shoulder. She was pounding on his back but it did no good. He placed her on the ground and punched her in the stomach. That caused her to double over from loss of breath. But that’s not the worst part the next thing he did was take advantage of her being doubled over. He produced a whip and he began hitting her with it. The whip landed on her back three times and each time it formed a cut that started to bleed.</p> <p>The television switched off after that. All three of us looked at each other quickly and began to strip. The video had done the trick and it got us to obey. We stripped of our clothing even of our underwear. We all stood there blushing bright red from our displayed states.</p> <p>A few moments later our master reappeared. He was carrying a whip just like in the video. Each of our eyes got huge. “Girls the video warned you and you aren’t sitting properly. That means each one of you gets whipped.” We each stood there trembling in fear. He walked to me first and got ready to punch me in the stomach. He raised his hand formed a fist and brought it down hard and fast. But he stopped in mid air. “I forgot I didn’t tell you girls how to sit. I’m sorry he said to each of us. Then he put his hand on my head and ruffled my hair. He said in a lower voice to me “I’m sorry.”</p> <p>“Okay girls you are suppose to sit Indian style by your Y tables.” We each did as he instructed. He put the whip down and started to explain things to us. “I will start by calling roll. Jan.” The girl on my right raised her hand. She had brown hair, which reached down to about her middle back. I hadn't yet seen her eyes yet because she had been crying the entire time, we all had. She was taller than me by about five inches; it made her look older.</p> <p>“Jamie.” That’s me I raised my hand. I was still very scared and was shaking. Especially so when he called my name and smiled at me. He must have liked me. He seemed very familiar but yet he couldn’t be someone I knew, could he. He must have liked my short skinny frame with still quite a bit of baby fat. My cute rounded face with my shoulder length golden brownish blond hair and vibrate blue eyes is what my daddy liked so much about me, maybe my master liked me for those reasons as well.</p> <p>“Carla.” he called and she was the only girl left to call. She sat to my left with her head bowed way down. She appeared to be my height but she was skinnier her legs were long and very thin. Her hair was a pale blond that reached just below her shoulders. She had big brown eyes and a slightly longer looking face than mine. She had not smiled yet but she did later and she had dimples on her cheeks.</p> <p>“Now that I know your names I will again show you the locker room. Stand up and follow me.” He said. We followed him back into the dressing room where he handed us our new clothing we were to wear when we were here. It was a white towel. It was a small one, which you would use to dry your hands with. He carefully showed us how to wear them by wrapping them around our waist. We jumped at his touch but it felt good to be covered once again. One corner had a button on it and the other had a small hole. The towels fit our waists perfectly and we discovered they had our names embroidered on them. The towels acted as small skirts but it felt better to be partially clothed in front of this strange man.</p> <p>We were led back to the main room and we went to our Y tables again. We each sat down and realized the towel like skirt didn’t do much to hide our pussies when sitting Indian style. Jan pushed the towel down so it would cover her and the master didn’t appear to mind. He then began to explain the sitting positions, and how the one we were in was the regular sitting position. He had one other position and that was holding onto a chair or table while he spanked us. This was called punishment position and when were instructed to go into it we were to find the nearest chair and lean over it, I hoped he wouldn’t actually spank us.</p> <p>He next told us the spot between our legs was going to receive a lot of attention and soon we would learn exactly what or pussies were for. I didn’t want this man touching me there, but I thought of when daddy did and how good he made me feel; I wanted daddy to touch me again.</p> <p>He explained to us how we were to be lying on the Y table with the towel only draped over our pussies when we arrived. We were released that day but weren’t given our cloths back. We each sat in silence on a bench outside waiting for our parents to pick us up.</p> <p>We each hoped they would hurry because it was very humiliating sitting naked on a street corner waiting to be picked up.</p> <p>Our first day was finally over.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 4: The Towels</p> <p>Later that day I was at home with my parents again. They hugged me and kissed me quite a bit when I first got home. They never asked me what happened and they avoided my question of what is going to happen on Monday. I asked several times over the rest of that day and Sunday. But the never answered me. It made me scared to think of what Monday after school would bring.</p> <p>Finally it was Monday and I went to school. I tried speaking to some of the older girls at recess but all they said was “you’ll find out when your there. We’ll see you then.” I was getting sick of not knowing and I was almost ready to fake being sick just so I didn’t have to go. When a nice girl from the fourth grade took pity on me. She told me not to worry that nothing really happened to new girls at least not for a couple weeks. This relived some of my fears but then I would be scared again in two weeks. I asked her what was going to happen to me but she just told me if I obeyed the master then everything would be okay.</p> <p>When school was over Butterflies were flapping in my stomach as I got on the new bus for the first time. There was the regular amount of talking on this bus, as had been on the other regular bus. I listened carefully to several conversations but none of the girls on the bus talked about the place we were all going to. The bus stopped at the two other elementary schools and kids filed on from there.</p> <p>At the third one I noticed Carla get on. She looked sick and very frightened when she was walking down the isle. I was sitting next to the girl who actually started to tell me about the place, during school recess. The girl who told me not to worry was named Molly. She noticed Carla get on the bus and said, “She must be new."" I briefly explained to her that Carla was a girl I met the other day. Molly stood up from her seat and said to Carla “I think you two should sit together.” Carla took the seat next to me and Molly moved to a seat further back on the bus.</p> <p>I comforted Carla as best I could I told her what Molly had told me about the place but she still seemed scared. We arrived at the place shortly after that. Our Master was waiting outside with something that looked like a fly swatter in his hand. He stood next to the bus and watched as all 16 of the girls got off. We went in a side door instead of the main door. The side door led directly to the locker rooms. “Girls you have five minutes.” The Master yelled and then left through the black curtain.</p> <p>Inside the locker room I didn’t know what exactly to do. I saw more of the locker room today. In there were several showers and next to each shower was a little pedestal. Some of the girls used the showers but I didn’t I took a shower at home and thought I would be fresh enough.</p> <p>I followed in the other girls footsteps and put my towel around my waist. All the girls stripped completely naked and I saw that some of them even had breast buds. Most of the girls were completely hairless but some of them had a little peach fuss over their pussies.</p> <p>I followed Molly out of the locker room with the towel wrapped around my waist. She walked over to a Y table and got up onto it. I got up onto mine, which was actually two away from hers. She lied down on the Y table and stared at the ceiling I did the same and then asked “What happens now” Three of the girls who were already lying on the tables told me there was no talking. Carla came and lied down on the one next to me. I warned her there was to be no talking; then we waited.</p> <p>The master came in, in five minutes as expected. All the girls were already lying down. I wondered what would happen if the girls weren’t but I was sure I would find out, eventually. He walked all around us looking at us.</p> <p>He went to the end of the row I could see all the girls looking at where he was so obviously he didn’t care if we watched. He went to the first girl in the row and pulled her towel off. He looked at her pussy for a little while then went to the next girl. There was an audible sigh of relief from the first girl.</p> <p>The next girl he went to he did the same and she also gave a sigh of relief. This continued like that for two more girls until he got to the fifth girl in the row. When he pulled her towel off and looked at her closely he got mad. “You didn’t shave.” He yelled and the girl started crying. He then brought his hand down hard on her pussy. He smacked her pussy. This guy scared me now. I knew my pussy was sensitive and the thought of how much something like that would hurt caused me to start shaking in fear. He continued down the row with no other problems.</p> <p>Finally he got to Carla. He didn’t just pull the towel off her instead he reached his hand between her legs and lifted the towel off after being sure to run his knuckles on her pussy. All the girls gasped as they saw how he took her towel off. I wondered why he did it different and why everyone gasped. It must have meant something to have your towel taken off like that; I surely didn’t want to find out though.</p> <p>He came to me and pulled my towel off like he had done most of the other girls. I was still visible shaking in fear and instead of moving onto Jan right away. He walked to the top of the Y table. He put his hand on my head and got in close. “Just try to relax little one. Everything will be okay.” He stroked my head one last time and then walked on.</p> <p>He pulled the towel off of Jan looked at her pussy and then walked toward the center of the room. “Stacy come with me. We have to take care of you first.” Stacy was the girl with the hair above her pussy. She was 13 and in seventh grade. She already had breasts they were small but they were breasts.</p> <p>She got up off her Y table and walked toward the master. She walked in front of him and he guided her toward the torture room. That was the room with all the chains and stuff hanging from the ceiling. He disappeared behind the black sheet after her and we didn’t hear anything for a few minutes.</p> <p>Each of us was staring at the black sheet, which served as a door. I was listening carefully to hear what was going on and I assumed everyone else was. Everyone always listened carefully when this happened. We did because most of us didn’t know what would happen if we didn’t shave, most of us didn’t have to shave that’s why. I jumped when I heard the first scream then I heard a second scream come seconds later. I was curious as to what was causing her to scream so I listened more carefully. Just before each scream was a smacking sound. She must have been being spanked I thought. Finally after ten screams there was a long pause during which you could hear Stacy crying and pleading, “I’m sorry.”</p> <p>After several minutes you heard an increase in the crying and then there was a loud shriek. The crying sounds seemed to be muffled shortly after that and soon the crying died down to where you couldn’t hear more than a few sniffles. Soon after that the sheet moved and out came Stacy. The first thing I noticed was her bright red pussy. Upon looking more intently I couldn’t see any hair. The hair was gone but her pussy was a bright red. When she got to her Y table she turned to sit down. When she turned to sit I got a perfect view of her butt, which also had a red hue to it.</p> <p>The master had not yet come out of the torture room but every ones gaze seemed to be directed toward Carla. The removal of her towel was different and meant something; I was sure I would find out soon enough. She was visible shaken at the way everyone stared at her. Some of the girls were talking quietly now so I looked toward Molly and asked her what was up. “The Master has chosen Carla today. That can mean many things it could mean pain it could mean fun.” She answered me. Carla sat between us so she also heard everything. At the mention of the word pain she quivered.</p> <p>The Master reappeared from behind the black sheet and walked toward Carla. Everyone got quiet when the Master reappeared. Carla tried to protest at having to go with him. “No please I’m scared. Choose someone else please.” She said to no avail.</p> <p>He continued to walk toward her and he came real close. “Don’t worry I won’t hurt you, now will you please come with me.” He said to her. She started to cry at his words. She jumped down off the Y table and started to run. He was ready for this a caught her. He picked her up and carried her kicking a screaming from the room.</p> <p>She was gone, into the torture room probable to be tortured. I heard her screaming for a while but then she stopped. I heard a few moans come from the room over the girls talking but not much. I wondered what was going on in there. Was the same thing going to happen to Jan and I since we were new?</p> <p>After about ten minutes he walked out with her in his arms. She looked completely out of it. He cradled her in his arms and carried her back over to her Y table. He lied her down on it and kissed her forehead. I looked over toward her and I saw she was asleep. I looked closer at her body and it looked flushed. The thing that stood out to me though was her pussy was all wet and shiny. She didn’t look hurt like when Stacy came out she looked fine. I wondered what he had done to her.</p> <p>After that it was time for us to go. We all walked toward the locker room and started to get dressed. He carried Carla in and she was just beginning to wake up. He helped her get dressed. He slipped her shirt over her head and then he pulled her panties up. He straightened the front of her panties when they got bunched up into her slit. He then put her shorts on and left her to put her shoes on.</p> <p>Before he left she stopped him and had him tie her shoes. Not all kids knew how to tie their shoes but most did by the time they were seven. I found out a little later that she was the youngest there. She started when she was only seven when most girls started Sexual Education at eight.</p> <p>He said goodbye to us and we left through the door we had came through. Outside some of the girls road the bus home, While others had their parents waiting for them. My dad said he would be there to pick me up so I didn’t take the bus. I was the last person to be left standing there, while I waited for my dad to pick me up. I saw the master leave out of the other entrance to the building and he waved to me. He then proceeded to walk around the building toward the parking lot. I was getting a little scared because my dad had not yet arrived. I felt almost tempted to run to where I saw the Master go and ask him for a ride, but I still didn’t like him he scared me so I waited.</p> <p>About five minutes later my dad came around the corner and pulled up next to me. I quickly hopped into the car and he hugged me. He then drove off and drove me home. My first day was over.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter 5: Master Revealed</p> <p>Later at home while I was taking my bath my daddy came into the bathroom. He wanted to check the scraps on my pussy to see how they healed. They hadn't healed all the way yet and looked an angry pink. I let him check and while he was he reached out and felt along the scars. The scraps were still a bit sore and I said “Ow”</p> <p>He pulled his hand away right away and said he was sorry. I was okay so I started to close my legs and finish my bath. He stopped me and said, “would you like me to kiss it better.” I always did like him kissing my bruises better so I agreed to this one as well. He got between my legs and puckered up his lips to kiss my pussy. He gently kissed it once then twice and a third time. The third time he landed his kiss right on my clit and I jumped with excitement. He looked up at me “Did you like that?” he asked.</p> <p>I nodded vigorously and he did it again. Soon instead of just kissing my clit he was circling it with his tongue. I reached down and held onto his head as he licked my pussy. I tried pulling him closer but he resisted. I even tried sliding forward so I could increase the pressure but he pulled back. He kept only lightly flicking it with his tongue and I needed badly to have an orgasm. The orgasm wasn’t cumming and I found myself on a plateau of arousal.</p> <p>I was now dry from sitting for so long. He picked me up and carried me from the bathroom into his bedroom. He put me down on the bed and disappeared for a second under his bed. He retrieved something but wouldn’t show me what. Whatever it was he kept it down at his side. He grabbed my legs and pulled me down the bed till my butt was right on the edge. He came up and started to blow onto my still hard clit. It wasn’t long before I was again on that plateau of arousal.</p> <p>When he was sure I was at that state he brought up what he had at his side. It looked like a flyswatter, but it was leather. I assumed it was something to be hit with and I was right. He positioned it right over my pussy. I screamed in fear “No daddy please don’t hit me.” I said. At the same time I said this he brought it down with a smack on my pussy. He raised it up a second time and brought it down hard once more. That was all I needed to start cumming.</p> <p>He stopped hitting me and was there to comfort my tears when I recovered from my orgasm. Although I had an orgasm the crop was very painful. When it was all over I looked at my pussy and on one of the halves was a bruise starting to form. My daddy noticed this bruise as well and said, “Opps wrong crop.” That’s when I learned what the thing was called. But I learned he had several, the one he used was primarily for punishment as it has studs attached to the leather strap.</p> <p>He put the crop away and took me to bed. He lay down with me and he put his hand between my legs. He probed at my plump pussy trying to reduce some of the pain. “Don’t tell Mommy that I hit you. It was an accident. I promise that mistake won’t happen again.” he asked me. I assured him I wouldn’t tell her or anyone before I dozed off.</p> <p>On Wednesday I had sexual education again but the bruise on my pussy had not yet healed. I hoped the master wouldn’t punish me for what my daddy did. I was really an accident and I was sure to get hurt even more if he saw.</p> <p>The bus came to our school last; it rotates what school it goes to first. When I got on the bus Carla told me to come sit by her. I sat down and immediately my curiosity got the best of me. “What did the master do to you last time?” I asked her. She looked at me with starry eyes as if it was a fond memory. “He put his tongue on my cunny and I got what he called ‘a good feeling’.” It was a good memory for her.</p> <p>My first orgasm was by my daddy and I remembered back to how good it felt, but then once again I remembered the bruise left on my pussy. My question was whether or not the master would be mad. That was a question for an older girl so I asked Molly. She answered and said “The master will probable get mad and torture you.” I gulped at the thought of torture.</p> <p>When the bus got to the place the master was not waiting outside for us. We walked into the locker room and began to change. While changing Molly got a look at the bruise on my pussy and bent down for a closer look. “Does it hurt?” I told her it didn’t hurt that bad, but that was a lie. Of course it hurt it was on a very sensitive area.</p> <p>We were all ready in our given time and were seated on the tables, with our pussies covered by the little hand towels. When he came in that day he did his usual thing he started going down the line removing the towels and looking at the girls pussies. When he got to my friend Molly he removed her towel the special way. She let out a soft whimper of fear as she realized she was to be his victim for the day. Then finally it was my turn.</p> <p>Him having already chosen Molly I wasn’t worried about him taking my towel off any special way, boy did it surprise me when he did. I was also to be his plaything for the day.</p> <p>I could see him staring intently at my pussy now, pondering the bruise. “Who did that?” He shouted at me. I answered him “M, my d, da, daddy did.” I said as I started to cry. He continued to look at me with almost a sad look on his face. That sad look quickly faded and he brought his hand down to smack me on my right thigh. “No crying.” He shouted and I bit my lip to keep from crying more.</p> <p>He continued with the rest of the girls and hadn’t taken anyone else’s towel off his special way. When he was done he left us to his office. Some of the girls started talking a bit but it was hard to, knowing I was to be punished. “Gosh that’s the first time he choose two girls. But did you see how mad he got, when he saw she was damaged.” I heard from some of the girls talking.</p> <p>He returned all too quickly from his office. All the girls stopped their talking and I could feel all their eyes intently watching me. “Molly, Julie. Please join me.” He spoke in a calm tone. Molly got up off the table but I was a bit reluctant. He wasn’t going to wait around for me so he walked over and took my hand. He guided Molly into the torture room but he practically had to drag me. I reached back my hand hoping one of the other girls would grab me and pull me away from him, but it was no use.</p> <p>He pulled me into the torture room and pushed me to the ground. I backed away from him in fear, I found myself backed right up against a table with stirrups. He patted the seat on the one opposite the one I was backed up into and Molly got onto it. He picked her legs up and places them in the stirrups but kept the stirrups close together. He pulled some rope from a chest and walked back to her. He wrapped the rope around her ankle and secured her legs to the stirrups. He then pulled them apart causing her pussy to spread wide. He tapped his hand between her legs and excited a squeak from her, before his attention was turned toward me.</p> <p>He got down on his knees and got more on my level. “Come here Julie.” He said to me in a voice that was soft and not angry. Some how his intentions didn’t seem all that mean so I crawled to him. He helped me to my feet and left me standing there, while he went to his chest again. He pulled out two leather cuffs with closable hooks on them.</p> <p>He gently took my right wrist away from my side and wrapped a leather cuff around it. He then proceeded to cuff my left wrist. He positioned me to the side of the table; Molly was lying on and lifted my wrists high above my head. He clicked the hooks into the chains hanging from the ceiling, and then he left.</p> <p>I wasn’t hanging from the ceiling by my arms but I could see and pulley system on them, so obviously he could have raised me off the ground if he wanted to. I looked toward Molly who looked at me. “He’s going to torture us isn’t he?” I asked her. She nodded her head, confirming my suspicion. “He will probable whip you while he puts his fingers in me.” She said and gave a shiver at the thought. He came back holding a tray of several instruments and a tube of something, also attached to his belt was a flogger.</p> <p>He placed the tray down on a stand offset a little to Molly’s legs. I could see a set of pliers on it and several large needles. Molly couldn’t see the instruments on the tray in her position but she could see the look on my face.</p> <p>Before he started using the instruments he took out two more lengths of rope. “Your going to need to be tied down very well for what’s about to come.” He spoke in a cold tone. “Julie please help me.” She said while looking at me with pleading eyes.</p> <p>He tied her wrists together under the table then he went between her legs. She still couldn’t see what was in the tray; until he pulled out the first item, it was the pliers. He set them down right on her belly so she could get a good look at them. He pulled her pussy apart and kept it spread. She wasn’t at all excited by this, she was too scared.</p> <p>He grabbed at her clit and held it between two of his fingers. He then grabbed the pliers and attached them; he pulled more on her clit. Then he reached into the tray and extracted a safety pin. Her eyes got big as she realized just what was going to happen. “Please don’t stick me please.” She screamed. He just looked down at her and laughed an evil laugh. “Not my clitty, please not my clitty.” She cried. It was no use for her to struggle as he brought the needle ever closer to her pussy. I closed my eyes, I couldn’t watch. As I closed my eyes I heard her scream out as the needle passed through her body.</p> <p>She was really crying now and I opened my eyes. To see he wasn’t all that mean. He didn’t pierce her clit instead he pierced her down lower through her right outer labia.</p> <p>He lowered his mouth to her clit and started sucking and licking on it while she cried. It took her awhile to feel the good sensation that was washing over her but she finally stopped crying and succumbed to the orgasm.</p> <p>After her orgasm he came up to the side of her and held onto her. She relaxed in his arms while he hugged her. She was still crying a little but not much. He reached under her and undid her wrists. He had to keep hold of her hands so she wouldn’t touch her pussy. He untied her legs and pulled them from the stirrups. He stroked her hair once more before leaving the room.</p> <p>He returned a few minutes later carrying a glass of water her towel and a pair of knickers. He helped her into the knickers then wrapped the towel around her waist. He then offered her the glass of water; he helped her drink it. Before he turned his attention to me he pulled out a beanbag for her to lie back on.</p> <p>Now he looked at me but not with an evil stare. I couldn’t tell his intentions as he approached me with the tube that he brought in before. He got down on his knees and tried getting my legs apart. I didn’t want him touching me so I struggled.</p> <p>He finally gave up on trying to get me to cooperate and moved around behind me. I saw him pick up the flogger and I knew what was coming. He whipped my back with the flogger but it didn’t hurt as much as I’d expected. It still hurt just enough for me to beg him to stop. He finally did and again went around to the front of me.</p> <p>This time he had a bar with two hooks on either end. He grabbed the rope he had used on Molly’s legs. He wrapped the rope around my ankles and through the hooks on either end. This bar caused my legs to be spread wide enough for him to get his hands between my legs.</p> <p>He squirted a handful of cream, from the tube. Then started to bring his hand toward my pussy, I screamed in fear because I didn’t know what the stuff in his hand was. He stopped only inches from my pussy and waited for me to calm down. “Who did that to you.” He asked. I remembered my promise to my daddy, not to tell anyone; so I didn’t tell him. “I fell, it was an accident.” He looked into my eyes and knew I was lying. “That doesn’t look like you fell. It looks like you were hit with one of these.” He said and showed me a crop with metal studs on it. It was exactly like my daddy’s crop but I still held firm to my story of ‘I fell.’</p> <p>After a third time of asking me and getting the same story he dropped the subject after telling me “Be careful next time. I wouldn’t want you to break your hymen on accident.” I agreed to be more careful even though I wasn’t sure what a hymen was. I decided I would ask my daddy later what one was.</p> <p>“This is only some ointment that will help you heal, can I put it on you?” He asked. Now knowing what he was going to do I didn’t try to move as he touched my pussy with his fingers. He rubbed very gently at the bruise and made me feel all better but he didn’t make me orgasm.</p> <p>He finished and untied me. When I was untied he rubbed my arms and asked me how they felt. Since I wasn’t hanging from my arms and my feet were still resting on the floor the whole time my arms didn’t hurt, I told him they didn’t; but he continued rubbing them.</p> <p>He helped Molly to her feet and walked with us out into the main room. He told us it was time to go and walked to the locker room with us. He helped Molly get dressed into her pants. He seemed very gentle as he pulled them up. He was being careful not to irritate her piercing. He also helped Carla tie her shoes before he left.</p> <p>Outside I was again the last person standing waiting for my daddy, to come pick me up. Why was my daddy so late again I wondered. Then the master walked out he gave me a glance but proceeded to walk toward the parking lot on the side of the building. When he was halfway to the parking lot he turned around a called to me. “Julie come on lets go.” He said. I turned away from him but he called again “Lets go young lady.” He said as he started to walk toward me. He got ten feet away from me before I started to run. I wasn’t sure where to go but I was running from him, he ran after me.</p> <p>He caught up with me quickly and grabbed hold of me. I was screaming ‘help’ but it was no use. I felt for sure he was going to kidnap me and hurt me. He held me down on the ground and said. “Julie, just listen to me.” I looked up at my master with tears in my eyes. I watched as he grabbed at his thick black hair and started to pull it from his head. He pulled it off to reveal blond hair like my fathers. Then he grabbed at his thick mustache as well and pulled it off. The face staring back at me was not the master I knew, but the face of my father.</p> <p>He continued to hold me down, as I struggled to get free. I was mad at my daddy for being my master and hurting my friend Molly. But then I remembered how nice he had been to the girls afterwards. I then hugged him as he started to stand up. He carried me to the parking lot and helped me into the front seat of the car.</p> <p>The drive home was filled with lots of questions. I never had known what my daddy’s job really was but now I knew. He explained to me on the way home that I would no longer be his slave in class but his helper. He called me ‘His little mistress.’ He also explained to me that he would have to be mean to some of the girls sometimes. He promised not to be too mean but he would have to still be mean. I hoped he wasn’t going to be mean to my friend Carla or Molly, but for Molly it was too late he had already pierced her pussy.</p> <p>I was so glad he was my master because I knew my daddy would never really hurt me.</p> </div>",[]
994,Pauline and Billy-Jo Get Labeled,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-05-09,32,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I woke up with the familiar feeling of a mouth around my cock Billy-Jo and Pauline had both slept with me the previous night.</p> <p>I opened my eyes and saw Billy-Jo sucking away and Pauline was actually lying next to me I pulled the little buddle closer to me and held her while Billy-Jo continued her work.</p> <p>“Master what are we going to do today.” Pauline asked. I thought about it for a moment then said “Just another day of the regular routine. We get up and have breakfast and you guys do your work.” She looked disappointed at this and said, “we would like to do something with you.” That wasn’t going to be possible on a day such as this because I had way too much work to do. “Sorry Pauline but I’m going to be busy filing some papers from my old charges.” She looked disappointed and probable hoped my vacation was going to be over soon. So I could have another charge.</p> <p>All the talking her and I had done got Billy-Jo very frustrated because I was losing my hard on. Finally she stopped and yelled at me “SHUTUP BECAUSE I CANT FINISH DOWN HERE.” The sudden yelling got me angry and she noticed my cold gaze she knew punishment would follow. She quickly got back to work on my cock and got me hard again. Then I had a thought.</p> <p>I leaned down and lifted Billy-Jo’s head from my cock and a part of the cover from the bed and dried my cock off. “Master I need to finish sucking you as your wake up.” I shook my head no and a look of fear shot across her face. I grabbed her and pinned her to the bed then forced my still hard and dry cock into her pussy. She was dry and not ready to be fucked as I penetrated her. This caused her to scream wildly as the pain shot from her pussy.</p> <p>I went slow so I didn’t really hurt her. I waiting for her to become aroused it didn’t take long then I sped up my pumping actions. I pumped for only a few minutes before I had an orgasm and I pulled out and finished her off by rubbing her.</p> <p>Then we all got up for breakfast they both helped me in cooking breakfast but Pauline was a little reluctant about helping me with the bacon even though she also had an apron on.</p> <p>After breakfast was finished I had Pauline follow me into the bathroom. I pulled out the first aid kit and got another large bandage. Just as I pulled out the bandage Billy-Jo appeared in the doorway she was watching intently as I pulled out the bandage then said, “I want to see the burn. I didn’t get to see it yesterday when it happened.” I looked at Pauline and asked her “Is it ok if Billy-Jo watches.” She slowly nodded and then I motioned for Billy-Jo to come in.</p> <p>I took the large bandage out of the wrapping and placed it on the counter. I then looked at Pauline and said, “I’m going to take the old bandage off now.” She knew what to do she stiffened up to try and resist some of the pain. I began slowly working the bandage off and finally got it off. I looked at the wound on Pauline's chest it still seemed pretty bad. I then examined the bandage it had a minor amount of blood but it was a good idea to change it. I looked away and grabbed the new bandage from the counter top. When I turned back I saw Billy-Jo looking closely at the wound on Pauline's nipple. She whispered “wow master” then turned and ran off. I finished changing the bandage then said, “Pauline I'm really sorry I really didn’t mean to.” She rubbed my arm and said “its ok” then she also ran off.</p> <p>I cleaned up the bathroom and put the first aid kit away. Then went to the kitchen where they were both finishing cleaning the dishes. I helped them finish by wiping down the breakfast table. “Its time for you two to go do your lessons but first Billy-Jo will you follow me to the basement.”</p> <p>A look of fear shot over her face as she realized I was going to punish her for yelling at me earlier. She slowly followed me to the basement dragging her feet along the way. I reached into the display rack a removed the dog whip. I moved her over to the bed and made her lay down on the bed.</p> <p>She lied down on the bed on her stomach and I told her “Five on the back for yelling at your master and five on the front as well.” I raised the whip and bought it down on her upper back.</p> <p>‘Whack.’</p> <p>Rang out as the first one hit her she managed to not scream on the first one but it was hard for her to say, “This slave thanks you.”</p> <p>‘Whack.’</p> <p>Rang out again and finally she started to cry but didn’t forget “This slave thanks you.”</p> <p>I hurried and finished the last three on her back. Then let her rest. She sobbed there into the pillow while I waited for her to calm down enough.</p> <p>Finally she calmed down enough and said, “Ok master I’m ready again.” At that she turned over presenting her front for torture. Before I raised the whip though I had to shorten the punishment for entering her dry upstairs I figured that should subtract about two blows. “I will only hit you three times on the front because I did hurt you upstairs before.” She sighed a short sigh of relief but then closed her eyes tight awaiting the next three blows.</p> <p>I raised the whip and brought it down across her chest. She really screamed at that one and couldn’t thank me for that blow. I quickly brought it down across her stomach and then across her hips, which also got her pussy mound. She was really crying by now and as soon as that last one hit she doubled over and lay in a fetal position on the bed.</p> <p>I put the dog whip back into the display case and went back over to her. I comforted her by rubbing her back. She soon calmed down a bit and said, “This slave thanks you master.”</p> <p>We both walked back up the stairs and I allowed the girls to do their exercises in the living room, while I went to my computer to work. I had a lot of work to do I had to check emails and respond then I had to file some papers away. I would have the girls help me file the papers away but for now I had work on the computer.</p> <p>I received an email from Elizabeth speaking of a new commission. Here’s what the email said.</p> <p></p><blockquote>Hello Paul <p>I know your still on your vacation but when you are done with it I have a new commission if you are willing to except the child. The child’s name is Kaela she is seven, yes she is younger than your other commissions but I want you to train her as a sex slave for a Ropeville council member, Master F. I trust you more then some of the other trainers. Her parents left her at the Ropeville orphanage about a week ago because they don't want her anymore. It’s quite sad that her parents would not want such a pretty girl anymore. So I request that you train her. She will be rather scared of sex because she is very young but she shouldn’t give you that much trouble as she already knows of Ropeville. She is looking forward to meeting you I have told her how nice you are but I didn’t tell her about sex. She is still a virgin but Sean wants you to leave her maidenhead intact. If it is damage you may be fired he is after all a council member.</p></blockquote> <p>Elizabeth...</p> <p>I wasn’t sure if I should take a girl that young but since it was Elizabeth that wanted her I decided I would take the new commission, when my vacation was finished of course.</p> <p>I read the other emails most of them were just junk. But since it was a Ropeville email it wasn’t regular junk mail. The mail was all from Ropeville offering promotional offers to the famous Ropeville Adventure Hotel and over Ropeville stores. I then checked on the girls though my computer and saw them still doing the exercises. They would be done soon so I decided I would have them help me with sorting through files.</p> <p>I went to the living room and watched them finish then I ordered them into the kitchen, I gave them a glass of milk. They were happy with being allowed a drink after their exercises, because they were quite worn out.</p> <p>“Master what do you want us to do now?” Pauline asked. I tried to make it sound exciting what they were going to do but I knew it wasn’t going to be. “How would you two like to help me file some papers from my old commissions?” they actually look somewhat excited. “Really master we would be able to know more about how you trained some of your other slaves.” Wow they actually were excited.</p> <p>So I had them follow me upstairs into my small office and sat a stack of papers in front of each of them. “Find out which slave each of these files belong to then put them in the appropriate folder.” They eagerly started then I sat down on the floor with them and took the biggest pile of papers and started filing.</p> <p>They were of course looking at the names to see if it was someone they knew well, like Carol. They were also looking for files about themselves but I had filed all the important ones away long ago, when I decided on keeping both of them. They went through all of the files and sorted them appropriately but they were also reading some of them. Billy-Jo stumbled across a file from when I was training Margaret. It was of her previous life before me. She showed it to Pauline who looked at it questioningly then scooted over to me and asked me.</p> <p>“Master why don’t we have tattoos?” I knew what they wanted but I liked having them as they were without any body modifications I would really have to think hard about letting them get tattoos. It would be fine with me if they wanted them when they were older, and I were dead, but I knew they would be wanting one now. “Yeah Master can you label your slaves.” Billy-Jo asked with puppy dog eyes. I didn’t want to refuse either of them but I didn’t want them having too much body modification. “Girls you know getting a tattoo in a place such as that can hurt a lot.” They both answered me “we know”.</p> <p>I had an old tattoo gun, which still worked. I had brought it sometime ago at a flee market incase I ever decided to start mass producing slaves. I would have to dig though some boxes but I was sure I would be able to find it soon. “Ok girls I will think about it but for now I want you to finish filing the rest of the papers.” I got an “Ok Master.” From each of them and I left to go hunting for my old tattoo gun.</p> <p>I still wasn’t sure whether I would be able to give them one or not when I found the gun a half hour later. Further looking at the gun I realized I was out of ink. That’s when I had an idea. I wouldn’t have to really give them a tattoo I could just pretend without using ink. I would still hurt them but there wouldn’t be any permanent marks afterwards. This was going to be a good day after all.</p> <p>The girls were just finishing filing the papers when I returned to see how they were doing. “Slaves I require you to be downstairs in five minutes.” I told them that should give them enough time to get prepared far what was about to come. They heard them laugh a bit as I left the room because of my mock seriousness. I went and prepared the tables with stirrups downstairs while I waited for them. They were right on time, to see me set up the second table. The look in Billy-Jo’s eyes was one of fear but the one in Pauline was one of almost lust.</p> <p>I lifted Pauline to her table first and secured her legs in the stirrups. I locked the stirrups in place to prevent her from moving her legs together or farther apart during the procedure. She still looked as if she was enjoying this but I was pretty sure she would be screaming as soon as I was underway.</p> <p>Billy-Jo didn’t want to be lifted onto the table she was a little nervous. I got her onto the table eventually. I strapped her down to the table to make sure she didn’t try to escape. I should probable have strapped Pauline in as well but she was liking this.</p> <p>Now the question was whom should I do first. I decided on Billy-Jo that way she could be done with it and not be so scared. I appeared between Billy-Jo’s legs and turned the tattoo gun on. The buzzing sound that it made set shivers down Billy-Jo’s spine. Now there was one other problem since there was no ink I wasn’t really going to be drawing anything.</p> <p>I decided on just touching it to her skin and running the gun back and forth as if I was coloring in an area. The tattoo on Margaret was on the skin between her anus and pussy hole. So that’s where I started on Billy-Jo.</p> <p>When I started to pretend fill in with the tattoo gun she started to whimper but she didn’t scream. Tears ran down her face and I can bet she was thinking why did I want this. Pauline on the other hand liked this, she was watching with undivided attention.</p> <p>It was all over quickly and I grabbed some tissue to wipe up the blood and for her to dry her tears. I left her tied there so she wouldn’t be able to see the work I didn’t do.</p> <p>Pauline lied back down and was ready for me to give her a tattoo. I grabbed some lengths of rope so I could tie her down. I secured her wrists together underneath the table. I then put a length of rope over her forehead and tied it to the table. That would keep her from looking down while I gave her a tattoo. Then it was time I appeared between her legs. Before I turned the tattoo gun on I decided I would see how turned on she really was. All it took was one of my fingers pressing on her clit and she came. I let her calm down from her orgasm before I turned the tattoo gun on.</p> <p>The sound of the tattoo gun turning on set a chill down Pauline’s back. Suddenly I don’t think she was thinking how fun this was going to be but rather how painful it would be.</p> <p>When the gun touched her skin she let out a small whimper. I moved it around the area drawing even more whimpers from her tiny body. I paused for a moment to get ride of the blood that was appearing. When I returned with the tattoo gun she screamed. Her screaming increased as I drew the gun up and down, back and forth. I wasn’t exactly keeping the tattoo gun on the skin between her anus and vaginal hole. Instead I had moved the gun upward and was working just at the entrance to her vaginal hole.</p> <p>Her screams increased as I worked at that area. But finally I decided she had had enough. I pulled the tattoo gun away and only saw a faint line where I had drawn on her. The faint line would disappear in a weeks time so there was to real harm done.</p> <p>I unfastened Pauline’s head and allowed her to look at her pussy with a hand mirror. She saw that there was no actual tattoo and thanked me for not actually giving her one. “Master I’m glad you didn’t actually give me a tattoo I decided that I didn’t really want one and I thought it was too late. I learn that I should listen to adults when they say only go though with a tattoo if you’re 100% sure you want one.” Such a speech and I didn’t even have to ask what she learned. I had to reach down and hug her. “What about Billy-Jo.” She whispered in my ear while I was hugging her.</p> <p>I stopped the hug and went over to Billy-Jo with the hand mirror. “I’m sorry if I scared you as well.” I said and showed her what she looked like down there. “Oh thank you daddy.” She said when she saw she also didn’t have a real tattoo.</p> <p>I released the girls and helped them walk up the stairs. They were walking with a bow to their legs from the pain still emanating from between their legs. They walked with a bow for the next two days and I felt really sorry for them and also myself, because sex was out of the question. I should have just told them ‘No’ But they learned their lesson, that tattoos aren’t something fun. You have to be 100% positive before you get one; everyone needs to remember that.</p></div>","['This story was inspired by “Margaret, lost from her mind.” To understand this story read stories by Turner2Corners and By Corner Ghost. This is a sequel to ‘Cooking Lessons For Pauline’.']"
995,Bracelets,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-06-02,39,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I actually managed to keep my cool when I was on the phone with the School Principal. But I was loosing my temper fast. My 11-year-old daughter was on her way home from her school because she got suspended, for wearing Bracelets.</p> <p>The Bracelets she was wearing were just ordinary bracelets but the meaning behind them wasn’t normal. My daughter had them stacked all the way up her arm and she had all different colors. The thing that made me so angry was the meaning behind each of the bracelets. They were sex bracelets and each color bracelet meant a different sex act or position. I nearly threw up on the phone after hearing about this. But now I couldn’t wait till the news that night. On the channel three news, at 5 o'clock would be an interview with several kids and I would be getting more information about the bracelets.</p> <p>The next thing to do was to call my wife and tell her to come home. I made the call and made it very brief. “Honey you need to come home so you can deal with your daughter. She got suspended from school.” I said and hung up the phone. I couldn’t deal with explaining why, it was too sickening. My wife was screaming what and asking why as I hung up the phone but I wasn’t in the mood for explaining such a horrible thing to my wife. There was no reason in pissing her off too much before she got home. I also felt if I explained such a thing she might be to upset and get in an accident. A person should never drive when they are pissed off to an extreme.</p> <p>My daughter had only just turned 11, last month and she was only in fifth grade. The mere thought of her having sex with boys at her school and who knows how many other people, made me furious and sickened. I would need my wife home to help me restrain myself from killing the little SLUT. I might even need my wife to tie me down, I was that upset. I knew very well there was a good beating in order for the girl but this amount of anger I had never had.</p> <p>My daughter would be home first and then my wife would be home. I hoped she hurried there would be at least a good fifteen minutes of me being in the same house as my daughter; myself being unrestrained.</p> <p>I waited for her pacing back and forth across the living room. Finally I heard the door creak open. I turned around and obviously looked furious. She looked frightened at my look. “Get to your room young lady. And don’t you dare come out till I say so.” She looked even more frightened at my calm but cold tone of voice, I was beyond screaming at that point.</p> <p>I watched her run off down the hall toward her room. And yet there was nothing I could do to ease my stress. I would have to fight myself really hard so as to not go and start beating her at any given moment. I had given up smoking years ago, before she was born. But now is a time that I felt I could really use a cigarette.</p> <p>The first glimpse of my daughter walking in the front door was a face I had seen everyday for the past eleven years, but I still saw how much of a child she really was. She hadn’t even started to develop breast buds; she didn’t have any training bras and she didn’t have a use for them either. It was nearly summer and she wore a skirt thus revealing her creamy soft child like legs. She was a small girl for an 11-year-old, shortest one in her class, but she looked tall; that was only due to the fact that she was skinny.</p> <p>The thought of how she could defile her body by doing such acts of sex was unbelievable. She was still very much a child she still took showers with her mother and she had never locked or fully shut the door when going to the bathroom. From the way she acted I would have thought she knew very little of her body, and thus had no reason to hide it from her parents. But I was wrong she probable knew more than most about her body and how it worked. Letting herself be seen naked occasionally by us was probable an act of voyeurism.</p> <p>My wife Dani arrived in the door shortly after that and thankfully came to me first and hugged me; my wife could tell I was distressed. “What’s this all about, how did Lynn get suspended?” My wife asked me after releasing me from a hug.</p> <p>I took her hand and led her down the hall toward our bedroom. I closed the door and took several deep breaths before starting to explain. “Lynn got suspended today along with several other girls. It appears that the Bracelets she has been real big on wearing and earning more mean something. They are sex bracelets and each color stands for a different sex act or position.” I paused knowing full well that my wife was going to have something to say, or scream as the case may be.</p> <p>“What you mean Lynn, that little Slut. She’s been having Sex and, and… and I’ll her.” My wife started screaming trying to release some pain. “Calm down honey. We need to remain calm when we are talking with her. She was obviously misinformed about sex. We need to explain to her what the bad side effects can be.”</p> <p>My wife was also steaming mad. This was only getting worse, if one of us didn’t calm down enough our daughter Lynn might not live through the night.</p> <p>“We obviously aren’t ready to go and talk with her. We need to calm down a little bit. She has already caused the damage to her body we can’t erase that.” My wife said. I took a deep breath before agreeing with her. “You’re right we need to calm down but we still need to deal with her. The damage may be already caused but that won’t stop me from giving her a good sound spanking.” My wife nodded her head in agreement to the spanking.</p> <p>My wife and I went to the kitchen and had a cup of coffee. Neither of us were coffee drinkers but we needed something different. We hoped it would calm us down a little bit. While we were drinking our cups of coffee together my wife had an idea. “She may know about sex and has had sex, but there is certain things she probable hasn’t done. We should bring her into our play. We should show her how much pain can be involved.”</p> <p>Our play that my wife was talking about was BDSM. We were not very heavy into it but we had a wide assortment of whips and torture devises, a lot of which had never been used. My wife liked to be tied up a bit while we got really kinky; usually we just had regular sex though. Now was our time to bring all our kinky bondage play out of the closet and use it, all. That would be Lynn’s punishment, many spankings.</p> <p>We agreed on our next few steps then proceeded back down the hall to deliver her first of many punishments.</p> <p>We listened outside the door and heard nothing. Usually she was a regular happy child playing with Barbie dolls and carrying on conversations with her stuffed animals. How could she have become this unruly? We sent her to catholic school so this exact kind of thing wouldn’t happen.</p> <p>I flung the door open and it crashed against the wall making a load noise. She was sitting on her bed ready for us to explain what she had done wrong. “You little Slut.” My wife screamed at her. She was startled by the tone of voice and backed to the far corner of her bed. “Mommy I’m sorry for doing anything wrong I swear.” She said as she started to cry.</p> <p>“Having sex in fifth grade what were you thinking. You little Slut.” My wife screamed again. The realization should on Lynn’s face as she realized what this was all about. That was exactly what I was looking for and my hand went across her face. She flew across her bed from the force I had slapped her with. A red mark showed on her cheek just before she grabbed at her cheek and started balling like a little baby.</p> <p>We left her like that and went back to our cups of coffee. Her next punishment would be after we watched the news, and found out what all the different colors stood for.</p> <p>The news wouldn’t be on for another few hours so we decided to talk all about how we planned to punish her. We decided for each bracelet she wore she would get hit once. For each blow job she performed she would get hit five times and for each time she had sex she would get hit ten times. We figured there were probable worse things she had done so we would change the number of times she got hit accordingly.</p> <p>Another question was where were we going to hit her. My wife said on the back of the hand with a paddle. That seemed a little harsh but I agreed. That would only be for the number of bracelets she wore. For the other numbers accompanied with the bracelets she would get hit either with the belt or something else we had stored away, for our playtime; we did say we would never hit her with any of our play toys but this was by far an exception to the rule.</p> <p>That would not be all of her punishment; my wife had another idea. Her idea was for me to fuck her and be very rough in doing so. I didn’t like the idea because she was my own daughter and that was rape. But my wife told me that she would probable never tell a single soul because she already had had sex; probable with a number of different guys or boys, as the case my have been.</p> <p>My wife went upstairs and grabbed several condoms. I argued with her why she wanted me to wear them. The girl couldn’t have been fertile yet she hadn’t even started to develop breasts. My wife explained that they would help in prevent against disease; if she did have sex with multiple people than there was a chance she picked up a disease.</p> <p>I was weak and went in to check on her once while we waited for the news; she was my daughter and I felt sorry for her. I still felt she was a dirty tramp but I felt sorry for hitting her so hard. I just checked to make sure I had broken her jaw. Her face was red a swollen but other than that she was okay. The whole time I was in her room she stayed huddled in a corner of her bed. She probable thought I was there to hit her some more.</p> <p>My wife and I waited patently for the news to finally come on. The headlines before the news looked interesting. “Do your children wear these bracelets? Find out what they mean next.” I hate the advertisements before the news I think it is so stupid to advertise just before the actual news.</p> <p>Finally the news was on. The first thing up was a fire that was at an apartment nearby. The fire was not large and it was contained easily. The next thing up was a park benches and how they plan to replace all the old ones. Then finally the news we were waiting for, the information about the sex bracelets.</p> <p>“Girls at the local public and private school have been heavy into wearing these lately. All you parents may have noticed at thought it was just a fashion fad. Well it turns out these bracelets have a hidden meaning behind them. They are Sex bracelets each one of them standing for a different sex act the child has performed.”</p> <p>The news was beginning to fire my wife and I up. We were definitely ready for the punishments we were about to deal out. Then they started to explain the different colors.</p> <p>“A black bracelet means they have had sexual intercourse. The actually number of black bracelets indicates with how many different partners. Sometimes they can earn two at once such as if they had intercourse doggy style they would earn a black bracelet and a purple bracelet.”</p> <p>Now I decided that I would most definitely wear a condom. Lynn had a total of at least six black bracelets. They continued to explain the different colors and both my wife and I listened intently.</p> <p>Red meant the girl had performed a lap dance or French kissed a guy. White meant she had done things with another girl. Green represented having sex outside and a green one that glowed in the dark meant the use of sex toys. Blue meant oral sex; a light blue meant oral sex, but in the 69 position. Brown meant they had anal sex. Orange meant doing something with feet, having a foot fetish. Yellow meant you had a threesome, or and orgy. Finally they got to the one that my wife and I were both waiting for, pink meant BDSM play.</p> <p>We turned the news off after that. Now we had to really think about how many times she would be hit and with what she would be hit for each thing. Obviously 10 was already decided on for having intercourse; but we decided to change that. We made it a little more severe but lowered the number to three hits for each time she had intercourse; we decided to use our special leather bullwhip, it would most definitely break the skin and cause much pain. But that was the pain she deserved for having had sex at such a young age. I cringed at the thought of hitting her with the bullwhip; I hadn’t even hit my wife with that monstrous torture devise, and my wife could take a lot of pain. We would add five hits with the belt if she had sex doggy style.</p> <p>We decided on the rest on the numbers to be just ten regular hits with the belt. Then it was to perform the punishment and also there was still a rape going to happen. We gather our materials; the bullwhip we stared at for quite sometime both of us rethinking the use intended for it. After taking a deep breath we walked down the hall toward her room; each of us had a slightly slower walk as we prepared to go beat and rape our daughter.</p> <p>Outside her room we listened through the door she was still crying softly and both of us looked at each other with a different almost sad look on our face. My wife took two deep breaths before she said in a very unsteady voice, “Here goes.” I looked as if she was fighting back tears as she said that.</p> <p>We put on the best faces we could and burst into the room. Dani started screaming as I expected her to do, “Let me see your arm you whore.” Unfortunately for Lynn she just stayed unmoving on the bed, staring at us with a dreadful stare in her eyes. We had to get physical early on and grabbed her arms.</p> <p>We looked at each of them and both of us mentally counted Lynn’s collection of bracelets. She did indeed have many black bracelets, seven of them. She had two brown bracelets and an assortment of others. I wasn’t concerned with the other colors as much as I was concerned with how many times she had intercourse or anal sex. I did count two pink bracelets, which told me she may not be all that scared about being tied up.</p> <p>She had six orange bracelets I wondered if she had a foot fetish like her mother. She had an assortment of blue bracelets, about ten total. I considered having her suck my dick before I fucked her, since she seemed to be an expert in oral pleasure; well ten blue bracelets told me she was a little bit of an expert.</p> <p>I looked toward my wife and saw a look of disgust on her face. This look told me one other thing she was not going to back down from Lynn’s punishment now. It helped to fuel her next moves.</p> <p>She dragged Lynn from out of the corner and down the bed. She held onto both wrists while she struggled to get each bracelet off. Then she dragged Lynn down the bed until she had her hands where she wanted them. She held them firmly in place on the bottom bedposts. All it took was a glance from my wife and I knew what she wanted me to do. I grabbed the lengths of rope and secured them around her wrists.</p> <p>She lied on her stomach on the bed. Her legs were unsecured so she could kick her legs while she screamed her way through the punishment. Her hands dangled off the end of the bed while her wrists were tied to the end. Making it so she couldn’t take her hands away from their impending punishment. She cried softly while she waited. If her punishment from before scared her this was surely scared her to think of what we might inevitable do to her.</p> <p>In the Middle Ages they would cut some ones hand off hand off for stealing something. To steal something it required the use of her hands so the hand you used they would cut off. Although she hadn’t stolen anything the bracelets were wrapped around her hands and wrists. No we weren’t going to cut her hands off but we were going to smack them for each bracelet she wore.</p> <p>My wife started to count through the neat pile of bracelets she made. She said, “Ten so far.” And I started to smack the back of Lynn’s hands. Through the first few hits she only whimpered but by the time I reached eight she was crying loudly. Just as I finished the first set my wife shouted above Lynn’s screams “Ten more.”</p> <p>Each hit she screamed after but by the time I reached five she was no longer only screaming after each hit. Instead she was just screaming and kicking her legs in her temper tantrum. By the time I got half way through with the second set my own hands were beginning to get sore. When I finished with the twentieth hit I pulled my hands in front of my face and looked at them. Dani shouted out, “Seven more.” But then saw me looking at my hands. She stood up and took my place and continued the last seven hits.</p> <p>My wife and I essentially just switched jobs. I took over what she was about to do with the bracelets, sort them by color. I sorted them for Lynn’s punishment later, when we would spank and whip her.</p> <p>Meanwhile my wife finished up the last seven hits. After which she stood up and helped me up as well. We walked out of the room together and left her tied up.</p> <p>We slouched down onto the floor in the hallway and listened to her scream and cry. Now is the time we both really felt sorry for her. We never liked striking her when she was bad because she had never really done anything very bad. But her having sex we looked on as just plan stupid but also it was the worst thing she had ever done; it was bad. We both needed a time to rest after each of her punishments because as much as it was hurting her it was hurting us even more inside.</p> <p>We waited a few minutes before we stood up to hurt our daughter more. Lynn’s cries had died down but she was still crying. We walked back into the room and as soon as we did she started to struggle to get her wrists free. My wife saw her struggling and went to her bound wrists to make sure they weren’t loose. I meanwhile took more lengths of rope and started to tie her feet to the headboard. I tied one end of the rope to a foot then tied the other end to the headboard. There was a bit of play in the ropes but not much. It would keep her legs from kicking while we spanked her.</p> <p>There were seven black bracelets, which meant 14 hits with the whip. I took up position with the whip first. I took hold of the whip and was ready. It was a very powerful instrument and it looked frightening in my hand.</p> <p>I cracked the whip once then twice just to get the feel of the thing. It made two nasty sounding pops in the air and Lynn tensed up even more. While I was testing the whip my wife raised Lynn’s shirt so that her back was displayed. Now was the time I took the whip and whipped it in the air it hit her back and made a sharp red line across her back. She screamed at the new sensation of so much pain. I whipped it again and it formed another red line where it had hit her.</p> <p>After those first two hits I was beginning to get the hang of it. I was now able to better aim the whip. The next hit I landed on her butt and from there lost count of how many times I hit her. I whipped her on her back, butt, and legs. Forming disgusting looking red lines each place the whip landed.</p> <p>Sometime after I lost count Dani grabbed at her mouth and dashed from the room. That woke me up to what I was really doing. I had gone insane with anger and was just senselessly beating her. I was whipping my little girl the sight of the lines on her back, butt, and legs were now disgusting to me. The sight made me sick to my stomach as well and I followed my wife.</p> <p>She had just completed throwing up in the toilet when I arrived in the bathroom with her. My wife wiped her mouth and walked to me. I was standing in the doorway looking as if I had seen a ghost. “I don’t know what came over me I was just so angry. How could I have done that?” I said to her as she hugged me. “I’m sorry honey it made me sick when you reached the seventh hit. I couldn’t stand to watch the rest.” Dani started to say to apologize. The pain I had caused Lynn just then caught up with me and I collapsed to the floor.</p> <p>We were done with spanking her it made us both sick to our stomachs we waited a long while before we went anywhere other than the bathroom. We left her crying in her room and went to the living room we sat there holding each other for as long as we could.</p> <p>Eventually I got up to go untie her but my wife reminded me I was suppose to fuck her. I stayed in the living room while my wife got me ready. She started to do a little strip tease to help me get aroused. Then when she was satisfied she pulled my pants down and put the condom on. I was ready and we both walk, half naked, back to Lynn’s room.</p> <p>Dani untied Lynn while I sat and watched. I helped when she was untied by holding onto her as my wife pulled her skirt and panties down. She was still very much a little girl. She was completely hairless and was not in the least bit starting to mature down there. She still had a puffy baby slit with no hit of developing inner lips. I again thought of how she could have tainted her body by doing such acts.</p> <p>Lynn did not resist what we were doing to her. She had given up resisting after we whipped her. My wife retied her to her bed spread eagle on her back.</p> <p>When she saw me approach the bed with my lower half exposed she got a little scared and used all the energy she had left to struggle against her bonds. “Mommy what are you guys doing.” She said in a scared little girl voice. My wife acted as if she hadn’t even heard her and continued with preparing. She grabbed a tube of KY Jelly and squirted a liberal amount right on Lynn’s pussy. “Mommy no.” She screamed as she watched on in horror. I meanwhile was stroking my cock to keep it hard. This was my little girl I was about to fuck it wasn’t at all a pleasant thought.</p> <p>I position myself between her legs and approached her pussy. “No daddy, No please, I’m not ready.” She screamed at me and she tried to back away from my approaching cock. My wife grabbed the black bracelets off the floor and threw them on Lynn “Seven black bracelets say you’re plenty ready.” Dani screamed over Lynn’s screams.</p> <p>Just then my cock rubbed against her pussy and she stopped screaming. She closed her eyes tight and held her breath. I saw what her reaction was and I froze. Dani also saw the reaction and was quick to rush toward me and stop me from raping our daughter.</p> <p>I pulled away before my wife could yank me back away. Lynn stilled had her eyes closed and was holding her breath for a good thirty seconds longer before she peeked out through one eye. She relaxed when she saw that I was sitting at the end of her bed and wasn’t attempting to push myself into her. “Mommy I never had sex before I only collected the bracelets I swear. Please don’t rape me.” She said obviously to both of us. From her reaction to the first touch of my penis I guessed that and she only confirmed it. Obviously my wife had guessed that as well.</p> <p>I now felt sick to my stomach I had whipped her because I thought she had been doing things. But now I found I was wrong I felt sick. Dani could see the look of sickness on my face and helped me from Lynn’s bed by offering her hand. I gratefully took it and she led me out of the room. Lynn looked at us as we left the room and gave a little scared look. But instead this time we didn’t leave to prepare for more punishment and she somewhat knew that. It helped that Dani smiled at her daughter as she helped me from the room.</p> <p>“I beat her and she didn’t do anything wrong.” is what I kept repeating. Dani hugged me and tried to comfort me but it was useless. “Honey we didn’t beat her to severely it worked for a good punishment but it should be over for her now. The only things we can do now are to apologize and treat her wounds. I will go untie her and bring her in here where you can treat her wounds.” I was still very upset with myself but with time that would heal, only if Lynn would forgive me that is.</p> <p>Dani came back with Lynn in her arms. Lynn was now completely naked with no shirt. She was laid down on the bed on her stomach. “Now don’t move.” My wife instructed her. It was truly an order and Lynn was definitely still scared of what was to come. She looked at me with pleading eyes for us to be done with her punishment. I smiled at her to help relieve some of her fear. She didn’t smile back she just turned her head the other way.</p> <p>Dani returned with a tube of cream that would help Lynn’s back heal. There were three red lines on her back and they were definitely causing her pain. I took the cream from my wife and squirted some on my hands. I touched my other hand to an undamaged area of her back. I lightly dragged my fingers over one of the marks. It was raised up like a welt but she wasn’t bleeding. She whimpered at the feel of my hand running across the bruise. I brought my other hand to her back with the ointment I started to rub the bruises. My wife stroked her hair and spoke comforting words to her. “Daddy is only rubbing some ointment on your bruises.”</p> <p>The only other bruise I could see was on her thighs. I rubbed some ointment into that one. I took a close look at her butt and saw faint red lines; her panties and skirt had helped to prevent bruising there. I didn’t have lotion on my hands but I rubbed her butt to help make it feel better.</p> <p>Dani saw what I was doing and looked at me weird. I stopped what I was doing at the weird look. I never had thought about fucking my daughter before this date and only then because my wife told me to. Maybe I should have been looking at my wife funny, for wanting me to fuck our little girl.</p> <p>“Feel better honey?” I asked her. She gave a nod of her hand then sat up and grabbed me in a hug. “Daddy I’m sorry I shouldn’t have started wearing those bracelets just to fit in. I’m sorry.” She said as she spoke into my shoulder. I hugged her too.</p> <p>When she was letting go of me her pussy rubbed against my thigh. She made a squeak as this happened and said, “Oh wow.” Then immediately as she realized what happened she covered her mouth with her hands. I knew she was scared so I comforted herby saying, “That’s okay sweetie after all you did learn quite a bit about sex and are only just realizing it today.” Dani also nodded her head at our daughter to show she agreed it was okay.</p> <p>She thought about what I said for a few moments before asking, “So that is what sex feels like?” both Dani and I laughed at our daughters innocence and I saw Lynn smile a bit as well.</p> <p>The subject was quickly changed though “Can we have dinner now daddy.” Lynn asked me. I nodded my head and started to get up off the bed with my daughter but Dani stopped us. “Umm baby uh would you like to feel what sex feels like?” She asked in an unsteady voice. I looked at my wife dumb founded how could she have asked such a question. This must be something she wanted to do but I couldn’t believe it. A sudden “Mom.” From Lynn was Lynn’s response to the question.</p> <p>After the sudden response from Lynn she walked out of the room obviously shrugging it off as nothing but a question. I on the other hand was still staring at my wife. What in the world was she thinking, I found me asking myself. Dani’s gaze followed our daughter as she spoke “Well I guess that’s a no.” She said and started to follow our daughter out of the room. I stopped her when she reached the door to the bedroom, “Dani could I talk with you for a minute?” I said to stop her.</p> <p>She turned around and motioned for our daughter to continue to the kitchen. She looked embarrassed as she approached me again. She knew I was going to ask her about the question and was scared of what I would do.</p> <p>“I’m so sorry but I have been wanting to do sex stuff with our daughter for so long. I know its wrong but I just can’t help it. I’m so sorry.” I comforted my wife as she sobbed those words into my chest. I suspected my wife of lusting over our daughter but I would never have believed it was true. Then again just today I found myself doing the same thing. I told my wife “It’s okay.” Then I took her hand and we walked downstairs to join Lynn.</p> <p>I made leftovers from a previous night and within ten minutes we were sitting at the table eating. Dani still looked upset with herself fro wanting our daughter. I concentrated on eating I had put my thoughts aside. Lynn on the other hand looked deep in thought. She wasn’t upset with us anymore for punishing her. She seemed like her normal self just a little fearful. I wondered what each of them was thinking, I had a feeling I knew what my wife was thinking but I didn’t know what Lynn was thinking.</p> <p>Just I was thinking what she could possible thinking she answered my unspoken question. “Mommy would sex hurt?” I spit out what I was chewing at the sudden question. Dani seemed to be almost expecting the question. “Sex doesn’t hurt it feels good. Do you want me to show you how it feels?”</p> <p>“Well if you promise it won’t hurt. Everyone has been talking about sex because of those bracelets but I don’t know anything about it and I don’t trust any of the boys at my school or any of my friend’s high school brothers. I trust you and daddy though. I know I’m not suppose to do things with you guys but I love you guys and you are the only ones I really trust not to hurt me.” Lynn responded.</p> <p>By that time I had forgotten completely about my dinner or the thoughts I had been thinking. My daughter wanted it and I was going to show her; but definitely not hurt her. It turns out I was the only one not done with dinner at that time. “Well honey we can show you after dinner but I think your father should join us. We will have to wait on him to finish dinner.” Dani spoke.</p> <p>At realizing I was the person holding them up I quickly started eating again. I finished and put my dish in the dishwasher. Dani took Lynn’s hand and started walking away. Lynn did look a little reluctant at agreeing to be molested by her parents but she was happy. Dani led her to our bedroom and guided her inside. Lynn knew what was going to come next so she started to strip from the cloths she put on before dinner.</p> <p>I could see the increasing reluctance in her so I stopped her before she could remove her panties. She sat on the bed and waited for what her mother was planning. I also waited for Dani to make the first move but it appeared that she wasn’t planning anything. Dani looked scared and it was understandable this was her daughter consenting to doing sex.</p> <p>I motioned for Dani to join me in the adjoining bathroom and she followed. “Honey our daughter is sitting out there and this is going to be her first sexual experience we need to make it least scary as possible. Can you handle with doing things with her after all it is what you wanted.” She nodded her head apprehensively then said, “Yeah but I never expected to actually be able to do those things.” We walked out of the bathroom and Lynn was still sitting there on the bed.</p> <p>She was covering her chest with her hands as we approached. Dani reached down and tried removing her hands, “Honey are you ready now.” She clutched at her chest even harder and was shaking her head no. She then stood up and was ready to run from the room. I grabbed her before she could run off. I pushed her back on the bed and pried her hands away from her chest revealing her little puffy nipples. She didn’t have any breast just little puffy nipples it was beautiful.</p> <p>She tried resisting by trying to draw her hands back to her chest but I made sure she couldn’t. I looked toward Dani who knew what to do next. She went in the bottom drawer of her dresser. She produced two handcuffs and waited at the top of the bed. Lynn started screaming and crying when I dragged her to the top of the bed; where her mother handcuffed her to the bed.</p> <p>Dani was ready to calm our daughter by lowering her mouth onto a nipple. Dani sucked one of Lynn’s nipples in her mouth and continued sucking. Lynn was still screaming and didn’t even realize the good feeling that was emanating from her nipple.</p> <p>Eventually her cries died down and she realized what was happening to her. She tried arching her chest to get more attention. “Mmmm that feels good.” She said. I got on the bed also and started kneading her other nipple. I smile crept across her face, which told me she was beginning to like the feelings that were coursing through her.</p> <p>“Is this what sex feels like daddy?” She asked me. I nodded my head and continued to knead her nipple. She was of course having fun from the feelings that we were producing but they weren’t enough to bring her to orgasm. We knew she probable wouldn’t have an orgasm from having her nipples rubbed but it was effective in getting her relaxed enough to trust us.</p> <p>When we were satisfied we left her nipples and got off the bed. She had a smile on her face as she very well knew what we were going to do next. Dani grasped one side while I grasped the other side of her panties. We then started to pull them down revealing her hairless pussy. When her panties were removed she spread her legs wide for us. Dani reached up and rested her hand on Lynn’s pussy. Lynn reacted but not in a scared way. She raised her hips to gain more contact, “Mmmm.” Escaped her lips.</p> <p>I brushed my wife’s hand away from our daughter slit. “I want to make sure she is a virgin and this isn't all an act.” She understood and crawled up toward Lynn’s face. “Look at me baby.” She said. Lynn looked at her while I placed two fingers on either side of her slit. “This might hurt a little baby; but keep looking at me.” I saw her nod her head in a scared way.”</p> <p>I spread her pussy apart revealing her sweet pink inner folds. I stroked a finger up and down her inner folds to give her some pleasure, before I went probing for her hymen. Another “Mmmm.” Escaped her lips, which told me she was ready. I ever so slowly started to insert my finger. Several more “Mmmm.” Escaped her lips while I did so. I was beginning to think my finger wasn’t going to stop sliding in her but just then I felt the barrier. My finger pushed on her hymen a bit though before I realized I had found it; she yelped a little bit when that happened.</p> <p>Dani continued to watch Lynn’s face; that was her way of telling that her daughter was a virgin. I’m sure there was a very scared facial expression just as I pressed on Lynn’s hymen. Because Dani was quick to reach down to stop any further movement on my part.</p> <p>When I was done and had withdrawn my finger I dragged it up along her inner folds again. When I reached the very top of her slit I placed my finger on her clit hood. I pulled it back and beneath was her very center of sexual excitement. I was so tiny that you could barely see I but it was there.</p> <p>With my finger still being wet from searching for her hymen I lowered it to her clit. Lynn screamed out at the sudden new feeling and started to spasm in orgasm. Dani wasn’t too sure that it was an orgasm from the “IEEEE.” Sounding scream, which emanated from Lynn’s mouth. She had to check for herself that I hadn’t hurt our daughter but was satisfied when she realized it was an orgasm.</p> <p>When the orgasm subsided Lynn relaxed and closed her eyes. It was some minutes before she awoke after her first ever orgasm. But when she did we were still right there waiting for her to recover. While she was asleep I uncuffed her wrists and placed them down at her side.</p> <p>When she did finally wake up she abruptly sat up and wrapped her arms around me. She kissed me full on the lips and even tried getting her tongue passed my lips. I didn’t want to French kiss her but just at the end of the kiss I allowed her tongue passed my lips. When the kiss was over she released me from the embrace but said, “thank you daddy.”</p> <p>She then looked toward her mom and said, “thank you mommy.” But Dani wasn’t going to accept just a simple thank you without a hug or a kiss. She pulled our daughter to her and hugged our daughter. Then she started to try and French kiss Lynn. I watched on in amazement as the two women in my life both French kissed each other.</p> <p>After all the kissing was over we all went to sleep. Lynn didn’t leave to go into her room but instead stayed in ours. She slept in between both Dani and I. Lynn didn’t even bother to put any cloths on but just snuggled up against me, naked.</p> <p>In the morning Dani was the first to wake up. She then woke me up and because she had a great idea. When I was awake I looked around and saw that Lynn’s wrists were tied with yellowish red rope to the headboard. “I thought you could do the honors of waking her up with a nice morning orgasm.” I gratefully obliged and instead of just using my hand to give her an orgasm. I moved down her body and started tonguing her slit.</p> <p>Dani helped by lowering her mouth to one of Lynn’s nipples. We listened to her moan for a while probable in a great dream she was having. She did moan “oh daddy” a couple of times while we were playing with her. Just before her orgasm she woke up and looked down to see her mother and then me. She smiled at both of us and then her orgasm flooded her body.</p> <p>After her orgasm she lay in a boneless heap with a dreamy look in her eyes. Both Dani and I started to untie her and she said, “I loved that.” We both kissed her after that and then went to the kitchen for breakfast.</p> <p>During Breakfast Dani made a phone call to some Resort Hotel for our vacation that year, it was some place called Ropeville. Who ever she talked to they seemed to want to hear about the bracelets Lynn had been wearing.</p> <p>When we were about halfway through breakfast I had an idea. I excused myself and said “I will be back in a minute.” I remembered that the bracelets Lynn had been wearing were still in her bedroom. I didn’t want her going in there after breakfast and hiding them from us only so she could continue wearing them. I took them all into my bedroom and hid them with the rest of Dani’s and my sex toys.</p> <p>I then went back to the breakfast table and finished eating. Lynn seemed to be a much brighter happier child now. After a family breakfast my wife got ready for work; I helped her get ready and she told me about an idea she had. Before she walked out the door she made sure to kiss both Lynn and I goodbye, although she did spend a little more time kissing Lynn.</p> <p>I settled down to watch some television while Lynn went to play in her room. It wasn’t long before she came back out holding up a bag of bracelets, “You took all the others so I thought you should have these as well.” I took the bag from her and she started to run off. Before she could run off again I stopped her.</p> <p>I was going to use Dani’s idea, although I still didn’t think it was a good one. I reached into the bag of bracelets and withdrew a white, a red, a yellow, and a pink bracelet. I had her sit down on the couch and I put each bracelet around her ankle, instead of her wrist. She had earned those bracelets.</p></div>",[]
996,Ginger,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-07-13,31,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The child sits alone in a dark room. No need for a blindfold you couldn’t see your hand in front of your face, it’s that dark. Sitting stuffed with an oversized ball gag causing discomfort to her jaw. She is tied to hooks in the ceiling; she sits suspended by her wrists and nipple claps, while straddling an old horse saddle. The leather of the saddle is old and dried, chipping away and causing great discomfort on her freshly spanked tushy. Ice rests just below her already warmed and paddled feet. The ice is packed in dry ice keeping it frozen and causing it to melt even slower, which will cause great pain over the hours it will take for the ice to melt. Slowly as the ice melts her little virgin pussy will come into contact with the ginger root carved into a phallus, small enough just to reach her hymen. As the burning sensation makes itself felt in her pussy she would jerk upward, only to fall even harder onto the ginger root, then bounce back up because of the budgie cord suspending her. In turn causing again more pain as the phallus of ginger stretches her hymen.</p></div>",[]
997,Going All In,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-07-13,26,2,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It is simple. The girl is tied down to the floor in the spread eagle position. She has straps also holding her body, thus she is completely immobile. Her mouth is stuffed with her panties and she is completely naked. One strap runs across her head to keep her from moving her head. It also holds her head back to keep her neck revealed. Above her swings a pendulum with a razor sharp blade. Each pass it gets ever so much lower. She can see and hear the pendulum as it slices through the air. Will it actually sever her head or will someone come to rescue her, she does not know. Other then being unable to move she is fine, she is not hurting. But the fear of the pendulum killing her is enough.</p></div>",[]
998,Chinese Water Torture,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-07-15,52,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The child lays tied spread eagle to a bed. Straps run across the small forms chest keeping him or her in perfect position. Several straps also run across the child’s head keeping it perfectly in position. The child is not injured in anyway but is merely being punished for wrong doings. The traditional ways of spanking the child have gotten old in that household, so the parents seek something new. The child cannot move his or her head from the position it is facing. The child is naked and the room is pitch black, it must be that way for the torture method to work. There is a gag keeping the child from screaming but nothing covering his or her eyes. The child can stare into the endless darkness and yet not see anything. The torture consists of a hospital drip filled with water above the child’s head. The water slowly drips out of it and onto the child’s forehead. Each time the water drips it hits the same place on the child’s forehead, it gets very annoying fast. One of the parents of the child is Chinese and decided on the famous Chinese Water Torture. It is one of the most famous forms of torture over in China. Left alone for more than fifteen hours with the water slowly dripping like that, the child would soon go completely insane. Insanity is the only risk the parents are taking; but they are completely positive that in five hours the child will be punished enough, and never want to go through such a thing again. If done properly most people will crack and submit to whatever after only four hours. Then five hours should be plenty of time, to make the child sorry.</p></div>","['The acts describe below, if performed, can actually result in a person going mentally ill. Please never try such a thing at home.']"
999,Going Def,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-12-18,7,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She came to me in a dream one night. She was absolutely gorgeous and we loved each other very much. In the dream peoples voices among other sounds seemed faded but I could hear perfectly this girls screams. But alas it was only a dream, or so I thought.</p> <p>The reality was I was a soldier of the Marines in Iraq. I was being sent home in about a week because I had taken a bullet in the shoulder and two in a leg, this they gave me a purple heart for and relieved me of my duty. It was a shame that I was honorably discharged from the marines but I was no longer of use to them.</p> <p>The shoulder was the worst wound of them all but I would recover in time and once again have full use of my right arm. The bullets that shot me in my left leg only hit me in my thigh. They were mere flesh wounds to me and I managed to kill the Iraqi soldier that caused them. But to the doctors back at the base they weren't flesh wounds. One had gone as deep as the bone and was painful as hell to get removed.</p> <p>For the week remaining while I was there I would have to stay at the base. So that is what I did, socialize a bit with the other soldiers and generally was board stiff. Of course I emailed my family back home and they seemed all to pleased that I was coming home.</p> <p>During the day a few civilians from town would hang out around the base seeking food and anything we could spare.</p> <p>It was on one of these days that I met a man who ran an adoption agency. He ran this adoption agency for poor and homeless kids. Poor hungry kids that he carried pictures of.</p> <p>His group was one of those groups you hear about on television where you can send money. Then receive updates on how your sponsored child is doing. He wasn't primarily stationed in Iraq and was only visiting.</p> <p>On a second day of meeting with him he brought some of the kids that he watched over, with him. He was in Iraq collecting new homeless children. All around it made me sad to see such a business.</p> <p>The kids that he brought with him were from varying descents and while I talked with the man one of my buddies was messing with the five kids. He was showing them a gun and they seemed very interested.</p> <p>While I was talking with this man I heard a gun shot in the direction of the kids. The soldier that was showing the kids the gun had accidentally not turned the safety on. His gun had gone off but did not hurt anyone just thoroughly freaked the kids out.</p> <p>One little girl in particular was freaked out enough to start screaming. Long after the gun had gone off she continued to scream. Her scream was so load that it caused the soldier and my new friend to cover their ears.</p> <p>It was at this moment that I fell in love. I fell in love with her scream, it was a scream unlike any other, and it was louder than any other also. I had fallen in love with the girl at that moment to. This had startled me because I had never before liked young girls; there was no place for peadophiles in the Marines. And yet I loved this girl not just her deafening scream but also loved her.</p> <p>When she had finally stopped screaming I had hanged my topic with my new friend. I was now interested in adopting this girl. He told me about the girl and her country of origin. It turned out she had come from America but hadn't been back in so long. She could speak English but needed improving; they just didn't have the means to teach her.</p> <p>She was six years old but her birthday was fast approaching. She had been found in New York City alone and homeless her parents abandoned her before she was two years of age. When they found her this guy's adoption agency was passing through. She was put into his care and hadn't been back to the States since.</p> <p>Upon his return the next day he had all the paperwork for me. I signed the necessary forms and soon I had a little girl. His adoption Agency was based around homeless children so I was able to get her for a very cheap price. I was able to pay for her with the little money I had with me in Iraq, just over two thousand dollars.</p> <p>I was sent home a few days after this, with her. She seemed so excited to finally be able to go back to the United States.</p> <p>So I was back in the United States and I had a kid. We celebrated her seventh birthday when it came around and by that time she had begun to love me as well.</p> <p>I sent her to school and she learned quickly, I also helped her. We had the perfect father daughter relationship and I had long since stopped thinking about her in a sexual manner. This was at least until she turned ten.</p> <p>She had begun to develop into a young lady by this time and had little budding nipples, which she very proudly showed me. This was the first time that I had seen her half naked since I had met her and washed her those first few nights. But now it was three and a half years later.</p> <p>This wasn't the thing that sparked my interest in her again though. This act by her hadn't even bought on sexual thoughts. It was actually a few nights later when I accidentally walked in on her while she was bathing. The shock of having her father in the room caused her to scream.</p> <p>And scream she did; it made me cover my ears and yet this is when I remembered why I had fallen in love with her years before.</p> <p>It took a couple days until she finally forgave me for walking in on her. But when she came to me to tell me it was okay she came to me seeking something else.</p> <p>She came to me in search of answers to sex questions. She was young and probably just then discovering her body. I was her only parental figure so she wanted me to answer her questions.</p> <p>I went over the whole subject with her, starting with how babies were born and explaining the menstrual cycle. To then explaining more in depth as to why adults have sex.</p> <p>One thing she was extremely curious about was orgasm. She had played with herself a bit but didn't think she had ever had one; she wanted me to help her attain orgasm.</p> <p>I don't know what I was thinking, but next thing I knew she was sitting on my bed naked, waiting for me. She looked very nervous and yet excited at the same time.</p> <p>To continue her education a little bit more I lightly touched her stomach to explain where her ovaries were and other things of her body. This is how I started out and soon I was showing her, her clitoris.</p> <p>From there I bought her to a screaming orgasm. Her loud scream somehow deeply turned me on and from that day forward I lived for her deafening screams.</p> <p>I bought her to screaming orgasms several times after that first one and soon we were exploring sex more intimately.</p> <p>I soon found other ways to make her scream. We pierced her belly button one night, which made her scream. I tied her up a spanked her one night, which made her scream. I popped her cherry, which made her scream.</p> <p>I now tie her up and torture her body almost everyday, making her scream. In the end though I always bring her to a screaming orgasm. She doesn't regret the things I do with her and I don't think she ever will.</p> <p>She loves me deeply and has become the girl of my dreams. Even now as I am going deaf to most other sounds I can still perfectly hear her screams.</p></div>",[]
1000,The Urge to Become a Model,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2004-12-19,8,2,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Marlene woke up and looked around the dreary cell. The analog clock on the ceiling displaying it was still quite early. What had woken her so early was probable her need to use the restroom. But it would still be another hour before her cell door was unlocked.</p> <p>She was not being held in the cell against her will. She actually felt she needed to be there. You see she had the urge to become a model. She remembered back to days gone by when she would sit in the living room of her house, watching a television show where models would display the latest fashion. She day dreamed of being a model and walking down a run way displaying various clothing. Her urge to become a model was what brought her to Mistress Sharon.</p> <p>Although daydreaming was fun there were still her morning exercises and other various morning activities, which needed to be done. Her wakeup call would be sounding in a little under forty minutes. After the alarm sounded she had fifteen minutes to get up and do her morning routines.</p> <p>The head start would be great for her and she wouldn't have to worry about a painful reminder of being on time, like yesterday.</p> <p>Marlene kicked the covers off of her naked body and went to the utility mirror in her cell. This she was allowed for brushing her hair and brushing her teeth, in the morning. The reflection that looked back at her was not what she had looked like three weeks earlier. Three weeks earlier she had been a normal eight year old of normal weight.</p> <p>But that was all before her parents let her go away for part of summer break for training to become a model. Now she was a much thinner girl, 'thin like a model' she thought to herself. Something she did not notice for the first time since being here, were the ugly marks drawn on her body.</p> <p>She had a mark around each thigh, a mark around her arms, her waist, and another mark a little higher up on her tummy. These marks all had numbers written next to them, the numbers were for Mistress Sharon to record Marlene's progress in weight loss.</p> <p>Marlene brushed her teeth and hair, watched some of the sleep from her eyes in the sink, and did her morning exercises. She did a few more morning exercises because she knew that Mistress Sharon would be watching on her closed circuit television. She hoped the extra exercises pleased Mistress Sharon.</p> <p>Marlene was done and standing on the designated stop when Mistress blank opened the large rusted door to Marlene's cell. Marlene greeted Mistress blank with a curtsy type bow. But without a skirt to grab onto she was required to keep her hands still at her side.</p> <p>Marlene walked from her cell into the bright outer room, the florescent lights above hurting poor Marlene's eyes. Marlene fought the urge to close her eyes tight but she failed, breaking one of Mistress Sharon's rules.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had not failed to notice that Marlene closed her eyes tight either. And was quick to let Marlene know that such an act was punishable with the riding crop.</p> <p>Upon hearing this Marlene used all her strength to force her eyes open, and to adjust to the light differential.</p> <p>Marlene stood by her cell door waiting instructions from Mistress Sharon. Mistress Sharon had to still unlock Erin's cell though. </p> <p>Erin was a girl one year older than Marlene, at nine years old. Erin was one of Marlene's best friends and Erin had a twin. Clara, Erin's twin, was already standing outside her cell door, also awaiting instructions from Mistress Sharon.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon was actually Erin and Clara's aunt but because they were in training they had to call her Mistress. An occasional slip of the tongue had happened and they called Mistress Aunt Sharon instead, this earned them punishment.</p> <p>When Mistress Sharon slowly pulled the door open to Erin's cell; Erin was not standing where she should have been and did not curtsy, instead Erin was still fast asleep. Marlene remembered back to the previous night. Erin had been caught trying to sneak food into her cell. This was a highly forbidden act and resulted in a harsh caning.</p> <p>Marlene hadn't yet done anything bad enough to earn hits with the cane but she knew such a thing would hurt; it had caused Erin to pass out from the pain the night before. The pain had taken so much out of Erin that she was to exhausted to get up on time this morning.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon didn't look mad when she had to go into Erin's cell and carry her out. This was a change for Mistress Sharon usually she was very strict. Even when Marlene slept in the day before Mistress Sharon had gotten mad and punished her with the whip. But then Erin had slept in for a different reason. Not many little girls can withstand a caning.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon carried Erin out of her cell and immediately turned toward the punishment room. This made Marlene and Clara scared for poor Erin, but Mistress Sharon did not intend to punish Erin. </p> <p>When Mistress Sharon returned back through the black curtain used as a door she was not carrying Erin, she had placed her face down on the medical table. When she did return she gave the other two girls their first instructions.</p> <p>They were to sit in the Sauna for half an hour while Breakfast was prepared for them. Marlene hated sitting in the Sauna for that long because the Sauna room was hot and it made her sweat. She also had to be tied up which she didn't like too much either.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon led the girls into the already hot Sauna room and took our strips of twine down from where she had it sitting. She first wrapped some twine around Clara's Ankles then around her wrists. Mistress Sharon helped Clara to sit down on a bench before proceeding on with Marlene. Again she helped Marlene to sit on the bench opposite Clara.</p> <p>As Mistress Sharon walked from the Sauna she wiped her forehead from the sweat. This was done only as an act to make the girls hot with rage, for they were the ones who had to sit in there for thirty minutes.</p> <p>Something that was not done on this day was they were not gagged as they usually were. Mistress Sharon didn't want the three girls talking to each other during their training. But today she was feeling in a good mood so she left the gags off and would allow them to talk. Whether they would talk because they were ungagged was up to them.</p> <p>Preparing breakfast was to be an easy task; they were only getting carrot sticks. So instead of preparing breakfast right away Mistress Sharon tended to Erin's bruises. The girl had taken six hits with the cane the night before. No other girl had ever taken that many, before passing out. But that was the punishment for stealing food from the refrigerator. </p> <p>Erin was just so hungry the night before she couldn't help herself. When she thought that Mistress Sharon was not looking she quickly stole an apple from the fridge. She managed to get halfway back to her cell before Mistress Sharon noticed she was not cleaning dishes, her assigned task.</p> <p>Erin's back and tushy were badly bruised from the caning and needed something to sooth the pain. At first when she awoke in Mistress Sharon's arms she was not scared but when she saw she was being carried to the punishment room she became frightened.</p> <p>She willfully remained face down on the Medical table while Mistress Sharon attended to the others. But when Mistress Sharon returned she was visibly shaking from fear. It had been an accident that she slept in.</p> <p>When Mistress Sharon did not raise more torture devises to Erin she relaxed and enjoyed the feel of the ointment being rubbed into her back.</p> <p>Meanwhile Marlene and Clara sat quietly in the Sauna, trying to think of anything but the heat. Clara had noticed that Mistress Sharon didn't apply their gags but opted not to talk for fear of being punished. It took Marlene longer to notice that she did not have a gag in place. She had become accustomed to the Phallic shaped object in her mouth.</p> <p>One thing that Marlene had noticed day after day was the little beauty mark on Clara's cunny. During this week it had been her first time seeing another girl nude. The only people she had ever seen nude before this week was when she took a shower with her mommy or daddy.</p> <p>Every time Marlene looked at either of Erin or Clara's cunnys too long it gave her an odd tingly sensation in her tummy. She desperately wanted to ask Clara about it but had never gotten the chance, until now.</p> <p>With her ball gag not in place she had free rain to talk, at least until Mistress Sharon returned.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had said at the beginning of the long week of training that she didn't want any of the girls touching themselves between their legs. Erin and Clara had giggled at this, giving hint to their knowledge. But it had been all too confusing for Marlene; she had never touched her cunny, except to wash it, her parents told her it was bad.</p> <p>Being ungagged it gave her the opportunity to ask Clara about what that had meant when they first arrived. Clara on the other hand was the first to speak ""Mistress Sharon left us ungagged."" Clara said and Marlene nodded in agreement.</p> <p>Suddenly since the quiet had been broken the words seemed to flow from Marlene's mouth. ""I don't like our training, why do we have to loose so much weight? Why do we have to be locked up or tied up all the time? Why aren't we aloud to talk?"" Marlene asked Clara.</p> <p>Clara knew the answers to those questions it was because they wanted to be models. Models weren't allowed to talk on stage and this is why they weren't aloud to. Why they had to be naked is because Models are naked a lot of the time in dressing rooms. This was also mainly due to Mistress Sharon having a liking for young girls.</p> <p>Clara and Erin knew answers to these questions because their sister Chelsea was a Model who had trained under Mistress Sharon. Chelsea was fourteen and was always traveling with their mom or dad to a Modeling show. She was Mistress Sharon's prize model and pictures were hung of her outside in the main room. This was the determining factor in Erin and Clara's choice to become models.</p> <p>Clara had noticed that Marlene would occasionally look down between her legs, Probable at the cute beauty mark present there. Clara accommodated her friend by spreading her legs a little wider.</p> <p>It was true that Marlene would occasionally stare at the other girl's cunny. When Clara spread her legs wider Marlene's eyes grew big as saucers. It was hard to keep talking when such a sight was so distracting.</p> <p>When Marlene's eyes grew bigger this was the effect Clara had been looking for. ""Would you like to bend down and get a better look?"" Clara asked. Marlene was so distracted she barely heard her friend. The beauty mark covered the top of the girl's cunny it even looked to run inside a bit.</p> <p>Marlene nodded her head yes but did not speak She simply stood up only to fall to her knees, her feet were tied together making it hard for her to keep balanced. She got close to her friends legs and took a better look. </p> <p>While Marlene was looking; Clara became very turned on and wanted someone desperately to kiss her cunny. Clara's father first did this not as an act to molest her he just wanted to kiss her beauty mark. The kissing continued throughout her life and she soon grew excited by this act. When Clara had turned seven she managed to get her father to do it more often and during that time she had her first orgasm. Erin soon discovered of this and so did their mother. Surprisingly her mother wasn't mad and she would occasionally kiss one of the girl's cunnys.</p> <p>When Clara's father kissed her or Erin they always got a good feeling or orgasm, but they knew it as a good feeling. Clara liked getting her pussy kissed especially her clit or what she knew as 'her clitty bump.' Clara couldn't ask her friend to do that for her though, it was wrong. Also they were banned from rubbing themselves down there, because this also gave them good feelings. Clara knew she would get punished extra if she had Marlene do kiss her, so she decided against it.</p> <p>It was the first cunny that Marlene had ever seen up close. She hadn't even seen her mothers up close. It gave Marlene that odd tingly feeling between her legs again. ""Clara, what did Mistress Sharon mean when she said no rubbing?"" Marlene hesitantly asked; she was scared that maybe she was the only one who got tingly feelings or didn't know why they weren't to rub.</p> <p>Clara knew her friend was probable naïve about such a subject, hey Clara and Erin probable wouldn't know anything either if it weren't for Clara's beauty mark. ""Do you ever get a tingly feeling in your tummy?"" Clara asked hoping she could clarify some of her friends ever nagging questions.</p> <p>""Uh huh I have one right now."" Marlene answered blushing bright red.</p> <p>""Mistress Sharon didn't say you couldn't rub yourself why don't you try later on tonight in your cell."" Clara told her. ""It helps to get ride of the tingly feeling and it gives you a really good feeling."" ""Make sure you rub your clitty bump that's the best spot.""</p> <p>""My what?"" Marlene asked far less shy when she began asking questions.</p> <p>""It's a little bump at the top of your cunny. Like I said it's the best."" Clara answered; just before she heard the door to the Sauna being unlocked.</p> <p>Marlene quickly scrabbled to get back on the bench just in time before the door opened.</p> <p>Outside the door did not stand Mistress Sharon instead it was Erin. Erin was now fully awake with brushed hair, brushed teeth and I bright smile. Mistress Sharon was in a good mood it seemed to Erin. Mistress Sharon had comforted Erin brushed her hair for her and everything. Erin was even aloud a piece of candy, but she had to keep that a secret from the others.</p> <p>Erin had the keys to the Sauna room door, but she hadn't come to let Marlene or Clara out. She was actually sent to join them. Mistress Sharon showed a great deal of trust in Erin but was not going to be let down. </p> <p>Erin left the keys outside the room as instructed, relocked the door, and then stepped inside. The girls still had about ten minutes left in the Sauna, before breakfast was ready for them.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon prepared three small carrot sticks for each girls breakfast. This was only one full sized carrot divided up between the girls. They were put on a strict diet when they came here. They needed to loose a lot of weight in order to be models Mistress Sharon thought. They were only aloud to eat very small portions and had to stay in the Sauna for extended times, to help sweat the weight off.</p> <p>When the girls first came to Mistress Sharon's house they looked like normal skinny eight and nine year olds. This was the case for the first week but now you could clearly see every rib of their rib cages. They had lost the cute rounded tummy a child has. They were essentially skin and boys. Even their hips could clearly be seen they were that thin.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had been keeping track of how much weight each girl lost and the size of each girl. She did this by marking on the girls with magic marker. Each day another number would be added to their bodies to record the progress. Although Mistress Sharon had never worked with girls so young she was sure she could calculate the proper weight for little models such as them.</p> <p>She had them in the Sauna once again because she was sure they still had to loose more weight.</p> <p>When breakfast was ready she went to the Sauna and saw that Erin had followed directions properly. Picking up the keys she unlocked the door and went inside. Clara and Marlene were still tied up and needed untying. </p> <p>The girls were untied then were led out of the Sauna. It was great relief to them to be leaving. </p> <p>Hunger pains had set in for Clara as they had everyday. The girls yearned for regular food but soon excepted models weren't aloud to eat regular food. The hunger pains were so great for young Clara though, enough so that it hurt her to do anything.</p> <p>They ate their carrots and cleaned off the table. After cleaning the dishes they went to the hardwood floor like they had gone everyday. There they were to practice their ballet. To be a good model Mistress Sharon felt they needed to know Ballet.</p> <p>As they practiced the different moves shouted to them by Mistress Sharon she walked around with a riding crop making sure they didn't make mistakes. A single mistake earned a quick slap to their tummies. If on the same move they made another mistake this resulted in a slap to their chests, being sure to hit a nipple. If they made over five mistakes though out practice they were sent to the punishment room.</p> <p>On this day both Erin and Marlene earned themselves punishment for mistakes in Ballet.</p> <p>All three girls were escorted to the punishment room where they were made to sit on a bench. Since both Erin and Marlene made so many mistakes Clara was also going to receive punishment.</p> <p>The girls waited on the bench until it would be time to receive punishment. Mistress Sharon lowered two sets of chains from the ceiling. Attached to these chains were leather cuffs. The last time she had lowered this from the ceiling they were made to stand while she whipped their backs with a bullwhip. But this time Mistress Sharon had a different intention; she called upon Clara as the first victim.</p> <p>Clara walked up slowly yet very scared. When she was near Mistress Sharon ordered her to lie down on the floor, on her tummy. When she did so Mistress Sharon walked behind her and bent down. She then lifted the girl by her ankles. Clara supported herself on her hands while Mistress Sharon lifted her. Soon she was in the position to do and handstand. She felt the familiar leather cuffs being attached this time to her ankles.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon walked to the wall and turned a dial a few clicks raising Clara off the ground till she was hanging by her ankles completely. Her arms were not long enough to reach down and touch the floor.</p> <p>This position that Clara was in put Mistress Sharon at the perfect position to torture the girls feet. They were practicing ballet and two of the mistakes had been because of the wrong position of their feet, so that made their punishment.</p> <p>The torture room was designed exactly like it sounded, for torture. Whether it was only spanking or something much worse Mistress Sharon would certainly be able to administer it.</p> <p>The instruments of torture had been chosen but were not shown to the girls. From where the other two were sitting on the bench all they could hear were Clara's screams.</p> <p>""When I trained your sister Chelsea I had to do the same type of punishments to her, but now look at her. When she is walking on stage or doing something else she doesn't make mistakes with the placement of her feet. Lets hope this teaches you girls the same."" She said to each of them when she tortured their feet.</p> <p>The torture Mistress Sharon implemented consisted of a riding crop and some hot wax. The hot wax was used first on the girl's tender soles then to remove the hot wax it was spanked away with the riding crop.</p> <p>When poor Clara's feet were done being tortured she was led out into a different room away from the other two. This kept the other two girls guessing as to what their fate would be.</p> <p>After the torture session had ended and all the girls poor feet hurt to walk on, they had to do exactly that walk. They were to practice walking down a fake runway. If they faltered in the way they walked punishment again would ensue.</p> <p>This had been especially hard on Marlene since she was the last to have her feet punished. Somehow though she managed to make it through this practice without making mistakes.</p> <p>Although Marlene didn't make mistakes, Clara did and was sentenced to punishment. She was led away back into the punishment area while Erin and Marlene were left to exercise on the exercise equipment.</p> <p>Disappearing behind the black curtain is all they saw. But shortly after they heard the familiar screams of Clara. These screams were not regular painful screams Mistress Sharon must have been doing something extra horrible to Clara from the sound of young Clara's screams.</p> <p>That is exactly what Mistress Sharon was doing. She hadn't been able to decide on a punishment based on the mistakes made this time; but instead thought of something else, a very horrible punishment.</p> <p>Clara was strapped to the medical table. The medical table was old and had stirrups but Clara didn't know what the stirrups were for; but someday she may know what they are for.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon went to the cupboard and got out the necessary items this consisted of two sterilized needles and some rubbing alcohol. Clara's breathing was intensified as she saw the glimmer of the needles. Clara hated shots and so did most children her age. Every shot she got at the doctors she screamed a cried from, this would be no different. </p> <p>Although Clara was not merely getting a shot she was getting pierced. She didn't know this but had a feeling that is what was to happen. She guessed it would be her ears that got pierced; because she hadn't yet had them pierced, none of the three girls did. But Clara was wrong it was not her ears that were going to get pierced.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon reached for the girl's chest and tweaked at a nipple. Clara and Erin were nine but had not started to develop yet. Marlene was only eight so she probable had a long way to go also but her family was early bloomers.</p> <p>The nipple that Mistress Sharon tweaked at grew hard; from the attention Clara's flat chest was receiving she couldn't quite figure out what the needles were for. She hadn't once thought they would be used on her nipples.</p> <p>When the first needle was brought close to her left nipple Mistress Sharon intentions became quite clear to her and she began to scream. Then the needle was shoved hard and fast through her nipple. The same abuse occurred to her right nipple shortly after the left.</p> <p>Her punishment was not close to being over though. Instead the needles were then pulled all the way through her nipples and pulled out. Her young nipples were bleeding and they hurt terribly. She thought since they were now out her punishment was over but again she realized she guessed wrong as Mistress Sharon produced a bottle of alcohol.</p> <p>The alcohol was poured right onto Clara's abused chest only proving to renew the screams. The alcohol burned and stung as it made its way into the holes in her nipples. But the alcohol was not washed away and it continued to sting her nipples, even after she was unstrapped from the medical table.</p> <p>It was getting to be late afternoon and hunger pains had set in to all the girls yet again, but they weren't aloud to eat lunch. Instead they had to make Mistress Sharon her lunch.</p> <p>She supervised this to make sure they didn't eat any of it. She had them make her a sandwich with Mustard, lettuce, tomato, cheese, ham, and turkey. All of this between to slices of rye bread and her lunch was complete, all except a beer and some chips on the side.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon then ate lunch at the table; while three starving girls with watering mouths watched. This seemed to only make the hurt in their tummies worse. </p> <p>After lunch time Mistress Sharon would pull out a cloth tape measure. She would then wrap it around each girl, where the marks had been made. She recorded the results with magic marker, adding to the previous results marks.</p> <p>After all girls were measured and weighed they were allowed to watch television for an hour. The television program was always chosen by Mistress Sharon and always had to do with modeling.</p> <p>After television hour they had dinner, the girls had been getting rather tired of only being aloud carrots and lettuce; but if they were going to be models they had to know how to watch their weight. Also keep track of it, this was done for them while they were here but soon it would be their job to use a small pen and mark their bodies. Of course before a big model shoot they would have to wash away the marks.</p> <p>When bedtime came the girls had to again brush their teeth brush their hair and take a shower. They were to do all of this in fifteen minutes and not a minute more. Again they had a position in the shower room where they were required to be standing at the end of fifteen minutes.</p> <p>When it was Marlene's turn to get ready for bed she was not standing in position at the end of fifteen minutes. This entitled punishment for young Marlene, while the others went to clean the dishes of the day.</p> <p>Marlene was positioned leaning over a chair; this put her tushy sticking out and ready for punishment. Marlene couldn't move because her hands were strapped to the chair. She couldn't move her feet either because they were also strapped to the chair legs.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon chose a paddle with holes in it for the first punishment devise. The holes in the paddle allowed for greater airflow and louder smacking sound.</p> <p>The paddle was swung very hard by Mistress Sharon and soon had helpless Marlene crying from the pain. But the paddle was only the first punishment item the next would produce even more cries of pain.</p> <p>Meanwhile in the kitchen Erin and Clara were doing the dishes. Unfortunately for them Mistress Sharon hadn't left them any scraps from her lunch and the fridge had been locked to ensure no sneaking of food like the day before. Looking at the lock brought painful memories back to Erin of the previous night. Thinking of pain she wanted to find out what her sister had to endure for her punishment before.</p> <p>Clara told her twin sister all of the painful piercing; then about the alcohol that was poured onto her hurting chest. Any thought of having her ears pierced soon was wiped from both Erin and Clara's minds. Erin's because she felt so sorry for her sister.</p> <p>Erin felt she had to do something to help her sister get over the pain. Clara's nipples were still hurting and looked a little swollen to Erin. ""Would you like me to lick them so they feel better, Clara?"" Erin asked the only thing she could think of.</p> <p>The time that their daddy had put his finger into Erin's cunny too far it hurt but it felt better when he licked it. She hoped this would work on her sister's nipples too.</p> <p>She started by licking first one nipple then the other. The wet tongue of Erin was making her swollen and still hurting nipples feel better. Erin wasn't taking a risk by pleasuring her sister because Mistress Sharon would definitely be a while with punishing Marlene. Since the girls knew that it would still be a few minutes instead of just remaining licking Clara's nipple Erin slowly licked down across Clara's tummy. </p> <p>She paused at Clara's navel and briefly dipped her tongue in; then continuing on she soon came to her sister's beauty mark. She kissed this but then dipped her tongue in her sisters slit just below it. Erin's tongue was searching for Clara's clitty bump.</p> <p>Somehow though Erin was not able to find Clara's clitty bump. Clara could also feel her sister tonguing away at her cunny but it just didn't seem to feel good. Her clitty bump wasn't working.</p> <p>Clara soon had her sister stop licking her and they finished with the dishes while Mistress Sharon finished the punishment of Marlene. It scared Clara a little that her clitty bump wasn't working. When she went home to her parents she would tell them about it. She hoped nothing was wrong with her.</p> <p>So the twins finished the dishes while Mistress Sharon tended to the second part of Marlene's punishment. The paddle was only a warm up for the cute child's tushy. The second faze of punishment was a strap. The strap made several nice lines along the already scarlet toned buns. That was the second part to Marlene's punishment.</p> <p>But there was also a third part. Mistress Sharon was over punishing the poor girl but she just got into the swing of things. The third and final item to be swung at Marlene's tushy was a hairbrush, with the bristles faces down. This was the bristles hit and some even broke the skin.</p> <p>Marlene could tell her bottom was bleeding because she could feel a liquid substance roll down her leg. When she looked she saw drops of red and knew she would have trouble sitting for a long while.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had planned to make each girl bleed in one punishment while they were here at her training school, her house. The caning that Erin had gotten caused it. The piercing of Clara's nipples and now Marlene's spanking.</p> <p>When crying Marlene was untied from the chair she was ordered to her room. Marlene quickly ran from the punishment room to her cell. She didn't even notice her two friends as she flew from the punishment area.</p> <p>Erin and Clara had seen Marlene but didn't bother to stop her. They saw her bleeding tushy as she ran past them. Some of the blood on her leg had left drops on the carpet, they would surely have to scrub clean the next day.</p> <p>Erin and Clara stood outside the kitchen area waiting for Mistress Sharon to leave the punishment room; and join them to inspect their work, in the kitchen. The table and counters had been wiped down all the dishes had been cleaned and put away this consisted of the kitchen clean up.</p> <p>When Mistress Sharon exited the punishment area after cleaning the hairbrush and putting the instruments of torture away; she was pleased to find Erin and Clara waiting patiently for her just outside the kitchen area.</p> <p>She inspected their work and found it satisfying she then set them to their respective cells for bed. She was too exhausted to make sure each girl got into bed. Erin didn't even have her light off when Mistress Sharon walked by locking the cell doors. Erin felt it odd that Mistress Sharon didn't wait but didn't question her.</p> <p>Marlene was already in bed and had her light off. She was still struggling with the pain and would have a hard time falling asleep that night.</p> <p>Clara was just getting into bed when she saw Mistress Sharon quickly close the cell door and locked it.</p> <p>All the girls knew they would have to be up early and in order to be waiting for Mistress Sharon they had to go to bed early.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon was exhausted from the day's activities this was abnormal for her to be this tired but she was. She quickly left the basement locking the basement door behind her. On the main level is where she slept and lived when she wasn't training people. She had trained models before but her basement was more designed for slave training.</p> <p>She trained young girls and boys for Ropeville, she used to work as a doctor for Ropeville and examined girls who came in and had problems. She understood how much a girl could loose and still be safe. She had worked with one young girl recently where the girl was anorexic. That girl too wanted to be a model but she didn't know how much weight she could safely loose. She had helped her friend Paul Purple with this girl and found some agencies; the girl Carol was now a successful model.</p> <p>She even had two kids of her own. Safina and William Unfortunately they didn't have ambitions to become Models. They were away for the week on Holiday with her husband George. They had all gone to Paul Purples for a week to spend time with Pauline and Billy-Jo. And hopefully to have her wayward adopted son William straightened out.</p> <p>Meanwhile back down in the basement Clara had gotten a bit worried about her clitty bump not working. She was under the covers but didn't really feel safe from the camera in her room. Maybe if she kept her eyes closed and moved her hand slowly she could rub her cunny. </p> <p>She turned and laid sideways facing away from the camera and slowly moved her hand down. She made sure to check the covers to make sure they weren't moving when she rubbed herself, they weren't. So she proceeded, no longer worrying about the camera. It couldn't see under the covers and there was no such thing as X ray vision, she rationalized.</p> <p>Erin had discovered how to rub herself days before facing away from the camera in her cell room. She would lie in the exact same position her twin was laying in right now, while doing it. Last night though she hadn't rubbed her pussy she wasn't even sure how she got in bed. Mistress Sharon had been caning her and then she remembered waking up in the morning in Mistress Sharon's arms.</p> <p>Actually Mistress Sharon knew very well that caning could cause someone to pass out. Erin had broken the record in the number of hits and for that Mistress Sharon was proud of her. She felt proud of Erin and didn't bother to rouse Erin from her slumber. Instead Mistress Sharon carried her from the punishment room and tucked the girl in. She hadn't even gotten mad when Erin didn't wake up on time the next morning.</p> <p>Erin had missed rubbing herself last night and desperately needed it now. She loved orgasms and so did her sister. She got into position so the camera couldn't see and gently started stroking around her cunny. Mostly she gently tweaked at her clitoral hood but she didn't know that's what she did. She knew it as pinching the hanging skin to scare the clitty bump out.</p> <p>Clara used the same technique Erin used for getting aroused. Their daddy had taught them. Although he had taught Clara by accident, he still regretted that he started kissing her beauty mark when she was three. But something was seriously wrong her clitty bump wasn't coming out and that scared her. It scared her so much she started to cry and wanted to go home.</p> <p>Erin was scared also because her tried and true technique for getting aroused wasn't working. Her clitty bump wasn't working either. She felt that maybe her and her sister were sick with something. She thought for sure it would work tomorrow or the next day.</p> <p>Erin went to sleep after that because again they had to be up early. Clara had a little trouble falling asleep though, her clitty bump wasn't working and she was scared. She knew that none of her friends touched themselves. Teachers at school told her it was wrong also. Maybe they were right maybe she had hurt her body by not listening.</p> <p>Marlene on the other hand was soon fast asleep after she found a liking to lying on her stomach. It didn't hurt her butt too much that way.</p> <p>The next morning the alarm clocks in the girl's cells went off at the normal time. They all quickly got out of bed and were all waiting in position. They waited in position for a half hour extra before finally giving up. </p> <p>Erin was the first to give up and went to lie back in bed. Clara gave up soon also and grabbed her hairbrush. She started to brush her hair again. Marlene waited the longest before finally giving up and getting back in bed.</p> <p>While Marlene laid in bed waiting she contemplated what Her and Clara had done the day before in the hot tub. Marlene had never touched he cunny before other than to wash it. But she was curious her friends said it made them feel good. She thought maybe it was only them but maybe just maybe her cunny could feel good also.</p> <p>She was scared of punishment and that is what Erin and Clara were threatened with if they were caught touching themselves but it hadn't been said to Marlene. Knowing this she decided she would make an excuse and say her cunny was itchy, would Mistress Sharon really buy that though?</p> <p>Marlene knew there was a camera in her room but she didn't try to hide from it. She laid flat on her bed and moved her hand down low. At first she just touched her leg then she moved up to her tummy. But finally she got up enough nerve to touch her cunny. Nothing special happened and it didn't feel any different then when she touched her leg or tummy.</p> <p>Her cunny had felt different through her entire time being here. It always felt tingly so she went in source of where the tingly originated.</p> <p>She found a bump in her cunny slit and removed her hand away as if it had been scalded. But when she went back and didn't find anymore weird bumps she thought that must have been what Clara called her clitty bump. </p> <p>She rubbed at it a few times but nothing happened it didn't feel really good or anything. It did feel strangely wrong to be touching herself though so little Marlene continued.</p> <p>Something happened soon and the little bump began to grow. Now the tip of the bump was sticking out and she started touching that. It was beginning to feel really good like Clara had said she just couldn't stop. The really good feeling didn't happen like Clara had described, but she felt it was coming. </p> <p>The door opened to Marlene's cell and distracted her. This was all it took for Marlene to abruptly stop. Marlene wasn't able to attain her very first ever orgasm because of the distraction.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had fallen ill the previous night. She knew that she should have gotten up when the alarm clock went off but she figured five more minutes and she would feel all better. Soon her second alarm went off telling her it was time to go downstairs for the girls. She was too sick to care for the girls today they would have to wait on her.</p> <p>When she did finally crawl out of bed it had been an hour after the girls should have been unlocked. She didn't put her Mistress cloths on instead she went down in her nightdress. She practically crawled to each door and unlocked it. She didn't even bother to look if they were still in the position they were to be in.</p> <p>When the doors were unlocked Mistress Sharon walked to the couch in the main area. This is where they sat when she did movie time. The couch was big enough to fit all of them on it so it was plenty big enough for Mistress Sharon to lie down.</p> <p>All of the girls came out of their respective cells and stood in position outside the door. Looking around they saw Mistress Sharon lying on the couch. It was obvious to them that something was wrong so instead of waiting in position they slowly started to creep away from their cell doors. When Mistress Sharon hadn't moved they continued toward the couch.</p> <p>""Girls I'm sick today you are going to have to take care of yourselves. The fridge is unlocked go get yourselves something to eat."" She told them. Being told to go to the fridge and make something was unbelievable. Clara and Erin both ran to the fridge Marlene slowly followed behind them. She was still a little worried about being punished.</p> <p>Erin and Clara were very smart girls and knew how to make a few meals. While Clara got the pans and some plates ready, Erin took out some eggs bacon and other things. They did the bacon in the microwave to make it nice and crispy. They made scrabbled eggs. They even made enough for Mistress Sharon and brought it over to her.</p> <p>Marlene didn't know much about cooking but helped anyway she could. Marlene sat down at the dinner table and ate all the food set out in front of her. It was the girl's first real meal in two weeks. After eating Marlene soon felt much better and didn't worry about getting punished, she was set on having fun and so was Erin.</p> <p>While Erin and Marlene went to watch cartoons, something they hadn't been aloud to watch for two weeks, Clara cleaned the kitchen. If they all were set on playing around all day and having a good time they would certainly get in trouble when Mistress Sharon felt better because the place would be a total mess.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon tried to eat what Erin and Clara had made but it wasn't making her feel any better. She was actually happy that her nieces were finally enjoying themselves, as she heard the familiar voice of cartoon characters. But Mistress Sharon didn't bother to open her eyes to see the girls actually having fun. If she had opened her eyes she would have seen Clara cleaning the kitchen very somberly.</p> <p>Clara was scared because her clitty bump wasn't working. Because this scared her she didn't really feel like having fun what was the use if there was a serious problem with her cunny.</p> <p>When the kitchen was all clean instead of going and watching television she went and sat down next to Mistress Sharon. She had brought water with her because she felt Mistress Sharon might get thirsty. </p> <p>Mistress Sharon was taking a small nap on the couch and didn't realize Clara's presences until she willed herself to get up and try to eat some more breakfast, that he girls prepared.</p> <p>When her eyes fluttered open she was started to see Clara kneeling down next to the couch. Looking beyond Clara she realized the food was gone from the coffee table. ""Clara could you get me some water?"" she asked.</p> <p>All Clara had to do was lift up her arm to present a cup of water already prepared. This act started Mistress Sharon. This act caused Mistress Sharon to think something terrible was bothering Clara.</p> <p>After sitting up and taking a drink of water; Mistress Sharon patted the couch next to her, to welcome Clara to sit down. Clara gratefully took the offer and plopped herself down next to Mistress Sharon. ""What's wrong Clara?"" Sharon asked.</p> <p>""Oh Mistress Sharon, I'm so sorry. I had Erin touch my cunny the other day and I couldn't feel good then I tried rubbing my cunny, I'm sorry for breaking a rule Mistress Sharon."" Clara said, slurring some of the words tighter because she talked so fast. The tears were already flowing down Clara's face.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had brought a box of tissues with her because she needed them for her own cold. She grabbed Clara some and tried drying Clara's tears.</p> <p>""Clara slow down, you really need to calm down; and don't call me Mistress call me Aunt Sharon. Mistress Sharon has quit; I think you girls have had enough training.""</p> <p>From what Mistress Sharon could gather Clara was having a problem attaining orgasm. She should have probable explained this to them before she started their training. This was a common side effect of loosing so much weight. All the girls had lost significant amount of weight they all looked anorexic but this is how model agencies liked models to look. </p> <p>After realizing that Erin and Clara loved attaining orgasm, she knew modeling wasn't for them. She kind of already suspected this because she had guessed as to what Erin was doing every night, when she turned away from the camera. If they weren't prepared to give the ability to orgasm up then modeling wasn't for them. Although Sharon wasn't sure about Marlene, Marlene had probable never attained orgasm so she wouldn't know any better.</p> <p>""I rubbed my cunny. I'm sorry."" Clara sniffed.</p> <p>""But my clitty bump isn't working anymore, is there something wrong with me?"" Clara finished, still sniffing from her crying episode.</p> <p>""There is nothing wrong with you; you are going to be fine. But go get the phone and call your daddy; then tell him all about it."" Aunt Sharon explained to a very scared Clara.</p> <p>While Clara slowly walked off to call her daddy Sharon laid back down on the couch. She wasn't feeling good he stomach hurt, her muscles ached, she had a stuffy nose, a calf, and a headache; she was sick.</p> <p>Clara went and called her father. She explained to him in a sad voice about her cunny. In return he explained to her about models. If she really wanted to be a model then that requires her to loose a lot of weight. A really low body weight can cause decreased sensitivity to sex. After explaining that to her he asked to speak with Aunt Sharon.</p> <p>Clara quickly brought the phone to Aunt Sharon and they started talking. Being that Sharon worked for Ropeville she didn't have a problem with people having likings for little girls. It had at first scared her brother though because he wasn't into that kind of thing. In the beginning he had only begun by kissing Clara's beauty mark. When she got older it turned into something more; the first time it turned into something more he called Sharon.</p> <p>Since then both children Erin and Clara had become sexually active with both parents. They were both technically still virgins, but only Clara still had her hymen; Their fathers finger had gone a little to far up into Erin's cunny one night and broke her hymen.</p> <p>Sharon talked for a little bit and afterward made up her mind that Modeling wasn't suited for Erin or Clara if they still wanted to attain orgasm, or the good feeling as they called it.</p> <p>While a nervous Clara sat with Aunt Sharon while she was on the phone, the other two girls who had been watching television had moved onto other activities. Marlene had told Erin about what she had done to Clara the day before and how curious she was. This led Erin to help Marlene find her clitty bump.</p> <p>Sharon willed herself off the couch to go and have a talk with Erin about being a model and having sex.</p> <p>What she found when she found Erin was Marlene withering in her first ever orgasm. Being still on the phone, she told her brother that they might have another girl who doesn't want to be a model, besides the original two.</p> <p>This worried Sharon because she wasn't sure how Marlene's parents would take all this. Their daughter was now sexually active.</p> <p>It was true Marlene loved her first orgasm and immediately wanted more.</p> <p>It took Erin and Clara a week and a half to be once again nourished enough to attain orgasm. They were all once again at home but would always go back to visit Aunt Sharon.</p> <p>Marlene had attained an orgasm everyday since her first. Sharon had researched her parents and found out her mother had once visited Ropeville. This helped for Marlene because she was now able to have sex with her mother and father, maybe even her big brother.</p> <p>All the girls were planning to go visit Mistress Sharon again for training to be Sex Slaves for Ropeville; they no longer wanted to train to become models, they had lost the urge to become model's.</p></div>",[]
1001,Tie Me,-1,ABC-T,no@email,,2005-04-21,13,3,poem,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tie me up<br/> Tie me down<br/> Tie me all around</p> <p>Daddy tie's me<br/> Mommies beside me<br/> Please don't deny me<br/> Tie me</p> <p>Tie me up<br/> Tie me down<br/> Tie me spread eagle to the ground</p></div>",[]
1002,"Adventures of Lillian: Milk and Cookies, Part 1",-1,ABC-T,no@email,"Summary: Lillian wants Milk and Cookies, but she first has to escape from the dungeon.",2006-03-27,5,3,"MFg, inc, bond, spank, cons",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Milk and Cookies</p> <p>I ran off the school bus, as I got home. I didn’t have a good day at school my friend told me she didn’t like me anymore. But she had done that all year and we were still friends. My mom says that eight-year-olds go through this friend thing. I listen to my mom on this because she is old and smart. Well not really old, but older then me, she is an adult.</p> <p>Even though I know that my mom is right and that Jana and I will be friends again tomorrow, probably by first recess, it still upsets me. When I get upset like this I wait until I get home and eat cookies and milk. Daddy eats them with me.</p> <p>He knows I get upset when one of my friends doesn’t want to be my friend anymore. Jana is my best friend and she told me she didn't want to be my friend anymore, today. I had no body to play with all through second recess and had to sit alone. I love swinging on the swings but I can’t do that because Jana likes swinging on the swings too.</p> <p>I really wanted to swing on the swings today though because Mr. Andrews was pushing people on the swings today. I like him he’s cute. He isn’t as old as my parents he says he’s a teenager; I think he’s cute though. He is one of the Para’s in first grade; I have been told a Para is an assistant teacher.</p> <p>He pushes kids on the swings a lot and I always like being pushed on the swings by him. I don’t get to spend a lot of time around him because he works in first grade, and first graders are just so young, I’m too old to play with them, I wish he worked in second grade with me.</p> <p>So because Jana didn’t want to be my friend anymore I wasn’t able to get pushed on the swings, and I had no one to play with.</p> <p>I was really upset so when I got off the bus and ran to my house. Daddy would eat milk and cookies with me, and then I would feel better. Milk and cookies always made me feel better. </p> <p>I told daddy that we needed to have milk and cookies again for an afternoon snack. He understood right away I had problems with my friends again, and he gave me a hug. We went to the kitchen and he got the cookies out, but before he got the milk he grabbed me and picked me up.</p> <p>He looked funny and I laughed at him. He then said that I had to earn milk and cookies today.</p> <p>“Let’s play a game. I call it escape from the dungeon.” He said.</p> <p>I always loved my daddy’s games they were fun he was always coming up with something new. Like 'race car'. We played that last week, we painted numbers on our faces and other things that were on racecars. He then raced me around the backyard, and I won.</p> <p>“You can’t have milk and cookies until you escape from the dark dungeon. That’s if you ever escape.” And he pretended to laugh an evil laugh; it is a funny laugh though.</p> <p>He carried me upstairs to his and mommy’s bedroom first. He went in mommy’s closet and got something out of a box. I couldn’t see what he got because he put it in his pocket. But then he grabbed something else, they were keys he had a lot of keys on the key ring.</p> <p>He picked me up again and carried me to the garage. He went over to his workbench and told me to kneel down with my back to it. I did so and was still giggling the whole time; because my daddy’s game’s were always so much fun.</p> <p>He got behind me and knelt down also, but he told me to keep looking forward. I heard him working with something metal and it was making a clicking noise, but I didn’t look behind me.</p> <p>He then grabbed my wrist and was very gentle. He put something on one of my wrists and I heard the clicking again. Then the metal pressed against my right wrist and it felt like a bracelet.</p> <p>He grabbed my other wrist and pulled it close to my other wrist. He was still being very gentle but he had both my arms on either side of a leg for the workbench. I heard clicking again and something went around my other wrist, it felt like the first.</p> <p>Then I realized what it was, he put handcuffs on me. He handcuffed me to one of the table legs. I couldn’t turn around and look at the handcuffs and I couldn’t see behind me because I was handcuffed with my back to the table leg.</p> <p>My daddy came in front again and said I had to escape. That would be easy I had played with toy handcuffs before they had a little notch on the side that released them. But there was no release button on these, I soon realized.</p> <p>I didn’t like my daddy’s game anymore I didn’t know how to escape.</p> <p>He laughed as I fidgeted with the handcuffs trying to find the release lever. “Here’s the keys honey.”</p> <p>He handed me a whole big thing of keys, but I didn’t know which one was the right key. Again I got mad, “Daddy” I whined as he grinned even more.</p> <p>He bent down in front of me again. He brushed my hair to the side and grabbed at the keys. “It’s this key honey.” He said. And gave the keys back to me.</p> <p>He stood up and walked a few feet away again. He sat down in a chair and watched, as if I were a cartoon on TV. “Don’t drop the keys, because it will be hard to pick them back up.” He said right before they hit the floor.</p> <p>I tried to move my hands down to pick them up, they were right at my foot. But the workbench had a bottom shelf, right below where my hands were cuffed. I couldn’t reach them with it in the way.</p> <p>I looked at daddy he was still watching me. He must have read my mind because he told me, “No honey you have to pick them back up.”</p> <p>I tried harder, but still couldn’t reach. I moved around a few times, as much as I could. It was still hard, I couldn’t reach them, but I kept trying.</p> <p>I tried and tried and I was about to cry because I thought I was never going to get free.</p> <p>“Daddy let me go, I don’t want to play anymore.” I told daddy.</p> <p>“Honey if you don’t get yourself free you won’t have milk and cookies.” He said.</p> <p>I snapped right back with “I don’t want them anymore, I want to be let go.” I screamed.</p> <p>But daddy just stayed calm and said, “You won’t eat dinner either and you will have to go to bed right when I let you out.”</p> <p>“No daddy.” I yelled at him again then started to cry.</p> <p>I cried a cried but he just stayed there watching me, I didn’t love him anymore and I told him so as I was crying.</p> <p>I told him I would tell mommy, but he still didn’t care. Why was he doing this to me?</p> <p>I stopped crying and said, “Alright, I’ll keep playing.”</p> <p>“That’s great honey.” He said and got up and walked away. He came back with tissues in his hand and dried my face. I wanted to do that myself but he wouldn’t uncuff me.</p> <p>After drying my face and making me blow my nose, like I was a little girl again, he sat back down.</p> <p>I tried some more but I still couldn’t reach them. There must have been a way to reach them though, and I was going to find it.</p> <p>I kept trying as I was trying to think of a different way, but it seemed impossible.</p> <p>I was thinking and thinking but couldn’t think of a way. I was still in the same spot and I could see fifteen minutes had gone by on the clock. My wrists were hurting and I think I had a splinter in my arm from the wood. I wanted to cry again.</p> <p>Daddy just kept watching me. Then he got out of his chair. He walked to a corner on the garage and I watched him. He got down on his hands and knees and rubbed his fingers on the ground. He then bought his fingers to his nose.</p> <p>Then he bent down toward the spot he was examining in the garage. He got real close and sniffed it. “Oh its oil.” He said but that didn’t mean anything to me.</p> <p>Then as he walked back over to his chair I got an idea. I shuffled around until I could bend down and with my teeth I picked the keys up. I had thought of the way to get them with no ones help, I was so proud. </p> <p>I bend back up and turned my head. I pushed my hands and bent them as much as I could, to get them on the side of me. I then let go of the keys with my teeth; they again dropped by my feet. I didn’t work my hands weren’t close enough; I needed to stretch a little bit more, the keys just brushed my fingertips.</p> <p>I bend down again and picked the keys up. I tried again to drop them into my hand. But even stretched as much as I could I couldn’t drop them in my hand.</p> <p>I picked them up a third time and tried this time I managed to catch one of the keys between my fingertips. It was slipping though, I hurried and moved both hands behind me again and dropped the keys between my fingertips into my other hand. Yeah I had the keys.</p> <p>I smiled up at my daddy and saw he was really happy. But then he got up and went in the kitchen. He left the door open to the garage but I couldn’t see into the kitchen at what he was doing.</p> <p>I was worried he wasn’t coming back. I couldn’t remember the key and they all felt the same. I needed daddy to show me the key again.</p> <p>He then came back with a cup of milk and a cookie. He bent down in front of me, and dipped the cookie in the milk. The cup was very full and some of the milk spilled over the edge as he dipped the cookie in.</p> <p>He held the cookie in front of me and I took a bite. He then dipped it back in the milk and pulled it out again. But this time he didn’t give me a bite; he put the rest of the cookie in his mouth. I pouted.</p> <p>He gave me a drink of milk though, before setting the cup on the workbench.</p> <p>He reached behind me and showed me the key again. I grasped it between my fingers and wasn’t going to drop it again.</p> <p>He then went and sat back down. “Honey don’t move around too much, don’t shake the bench. The milk is right on the edge. If you shake the bench you will cause the milk to spill on you.”</p> <p>That was stupid why would he set it right on the edge? It seemed like he wanted it to spill on me. I didn’t want it to spill on me. Mommy would get upset because I would be all wet.</p> <p>I was really careful and tried to find the keyhole, on the handcuffs. I found a hole but the key didn’t seem to fit. I kept trying but it wouldn’t fit.</p> <p>I looked up at my daddy again, “Daddy the key wo…”</p> <p>He interrupted me “Careful honey the milk.” He said and it spilled all over me.</p> <p>Only a few drops got on my t-shirt. But my jeans were all wet.</p> <p>I wanted to cry again, now mommy would be mad at me because my pants would still be wet. I didn’t want to play my daddy’s game anymore. </p> <p>“We will wash and dry them before mommy gets home, don’t worry honey. We can put them in the dryer.” He said.</p> <p>That made me smile again, daddy always thought of everything.</p> <p>I looked at him again and finished what I was trying to say. “Daddy the key won’t fit in the hole. I don’t think I have the right key.”</p> <p>“Sure you have the right key honey. You just have to find the right hole, feel around on the handcuffs for a bigger hole.”</p> <p>I tried to find a bigger hole but they all seemed the same. Then I found one there were five holes in the handcuffs how confusing. The key fit in and I turned it. But it was hard to turn with the way my hands were.</p> <p>I felt the thing click and it loosened around my wrist. Yeah I found the hole. I tried to move my hand a little and this time I got better access, it turned and loosened. I was free.</p> <p>I stood up and walked to daddy, the handcuff was still on one wrist but I was free. He helped me with the last handcuff and I was free. I rubbed my wrists a few times before following daddy into the laundry room.</p> <p>I pulled down my pants and daddy put them in the dryer. With me in only my t-shirt and panties, Daddy and I went back to the kitchen and we had milk and cookies.</p></div>",[]
1003,"Sleepover, Part 1",1,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,"What happens when Pauline invites girls over for a Sleepover, without Paul’s permission?",2006-05-07,10,4,"Mggggg, oral, bd, sm, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Pauline had been asking for quite sometime if she could have a sleepover. She had a few friends at Ropeville, but living with me she was rarely allowed to see them. She did always have Billy-Jo with her and she usually made friends with the commissions I took on. But the commissions could be few and far between.</p> <p>It was just over a week now since we had said our goodbyes to my last commission in Ropeville, a lovely girl named Alice. Pauline had befriended her right away as was required for that job. Although Alice resented Pauline being her friend, she was too worried about Billy-Jo.</p> <p>We all just relaxed while waiting for the next commission. But Pauline wanted a sleepover. After all she was an eleven-year-old girl, and that was normal for the age group. Pauline asked me if she could have a sleepover one night while we were in bed together.</p> <p>It had been a quick fuck and we were just lying there relaxing after it. As I grew soft inside her we started to talk about one of Pauline’s friends from Ropeville, Carol. Carol had been one of my previous commissions, which Pauline and Billy-Jo grew quite fond of.</p> <p>Apparently Carol had told Pauline about a big Sleepover she had with near 15 girls, in an email. This made Pauline jealous, living with me had its luxuries but the girls longed to live somewhat normal lives.</p> <p>I was feeling nice and I trusted Pauline’s judgment she wouldn’t bring anyone in the house that could pose a threat to me. She would only bring someone in from Ropeville who already knew about our way of life.</p> <p>So I told Pauline “You can have a sleepover in a couple of weeks, after I have had a chance to rest from our last commission. One guest mind you and we will see how it goes!” She eagerly agreed and was once again full of excitement, so much excitement that I must have made her cum a dozen times that night before she finally tired out.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That had been three weeks ago. Early in the morning I got up and prepared to visit Sharon’s house. I had just retrained her son William not too long ago. I was checking up on him to make sure he was doing okay. He had had quite a bit of a problem when he first went to live with Sharon. I wanted to make sure he wasn’t once again having a problem. (Read Corner Ghost’s story Carol to find out more.)</p> <p>When I had left that morning it had seemed like any normal day. I took a helicopter that Ropeville arranged for me, to Sharon’s house.</p> <p>When I arrived Sharon wasn’t there but her husband George was there, expecting me. He gave me a good report for the current week. But it seems William thought it would be okay to fuck Safina the previous week. That is one of the things I told William not to do anymore. His punishment was to have no more pussy for several months. He just couldn’t handle himself when he was allowed it.</p> <p>So while there I punished William for this. Sharon’s basement had been sent up perfectly. Since it was I had all the tools I needed for Williams punishment.</p> <p>After punishing William for quite sometime I relieved myself when lunchtime came around. After lunch I released William, made him say he was sorry to his sister and was on my way out the door to meet the helicopter. Before I left though I did spend sometime looking at Safina’s chest. She wasn’t the little girl I remembered but her young 11 year old tits were so much fun to Suckle on.</p> <p>I called her over to me and, in front of William I knelt down and took one breast in my mouth and sucked on it until it was erect and pointing at me, ""You have beautiful breasts young slave."" I told her and was happy to see her blush.</p> <p>I played with them a minute more, seeing if I could insight an orgasm from only massaging her breasts. Sadly it didn’t work. …but perhaps with more time?</p> <p>I kissed each nipple once more, before a thought stuck me, “Safina you should think about getting your nipples pierced.” I told her, before kissing her on the forehead and saying goodbye.</p> <p>Then I had to dash for the helicopter, the pilot was signalling that she wouldn't wait any longer.</p> <p>When I arrived home that day I was already quite tired. I would have been happy going to bed early that night. But when I stepped off the helicopter a wondrous sight greeted me. Sharon’s car was in the driveway and there were six lawn chairs set out in my backyard. On the lawn chairs were four beautiful little girls sunbathing themselves, and Sharon lay on a fifth lawn chair, nude just like the girls. ‘What was the sixth lawn chair out for?’ I asked myself. They were all enjoying the warm sun shining down on their bodies and giving them an all over tan.</p> <p>But I didn’t recognize two of the girls; I figured they were here with Sharon. When I approached though these girls tried covering their young privates from my view. This attempt to cover themselves told me two things. One they were not from Ropeville. Two they were not fully trained slaves either. Who were they?</p> <p>I was going to ask Sharon about them. But she scampered inside with me, to get dressed. I asked her what the rush was and she said that she would be riding in the helicopter back to her house, as she needed to get back for an important meeting and would be leaving her car here. I asked her on her way out the door again what those girls were doing here.</p> <p>She looked at me as if I should have already known, “They’re here for the sleepover that you promised Pauline.” She told me before quickly boarding the helicopter.</p> <p>I stood there dumbfounded as the helicopter flew out of sight. The girls had long since forgotten about my presence and were back to their sunbathing. But when I turned around and approached again the two little girls, I didn’t yet know, again covered their chest and hairless slits.</p> <p>I kept my cool as I walked toward the group of girls. My target was Pauline, and she could see it in my eyes. I knew she had an inkling as to what was coming as I grabbed her arm and dragged her naked body off the lawn chair, and into the house.</p> <p>I had never promised her a sleepover what was all this nonsense.</p> <p>“Stay there.” I shouted to Billy-Jo as I walked out of sight with Pauline. I pushed her towards the basement door and watched as she quickly unlocked it and started down the stairway.</p> <p>I could see she was already holding back the tears, as she knew what was coming. I pushed her down onto a cot in the basement and went to my display case. I selected a taws and a pair of handcuffs and quickly marched back to her.</p> <p>The way she leaned over the cot put her round little butt at the ready, I cuffed her wrists to the cot, I don’t know why, it wasn’t necessary but a voice deep inside told me to! I swung.</p> <p>Whap. Whap. Whap.</p> <p>I hit her three times in rapid secession with the taws. But when I paused she forgot the one thing I had trained her to do so well.</p> <p>“How”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“Are”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“You”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“Supposed”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“To”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“Respond?”</p> <p>Whap.</p> <p>“How are you supposed to respond?” I asked her all the while hitting her in between each word. After asking her, she knew what I wanted.</p> <p>Whap. Whap.</p> <p>I hit her twice more before I was able to get “Thank you” out of her.</p> <p>Whap. Whap.</p> <p>Again twice more and she squeaked the last part of her sentence. “Master.”</p> <p>I could feel the rage deep inside me rising to the surface again, just when I though I had it under control this had to happen! I brought the taws down harder, faster as the fury built up inside me “Give it to the little bitch” A voice inside me said! “She deserves it!”</p> <p>I laid into her naked arse mercilessly for fifty or sixty strokes as she screamed under the onslaught and pulled on the cuffs! I flung the taws across the room and fetched a cane. A red mist covered my eyes and I brought the cane down hard across her buttocks “CRACK!” her head flung back and she shrieked in pain as a nasty welt began to raise up on her backside.</p> <p>""You have failed me! Failed me do you understand! You are a worthless little failure!"" I don't know where the words came from! They weren't mine! “CRACK!” I brought the cane down again, across her thighs this time “CRACK!” “WHACK!” “THWACK!” “SLASH!” four more times I laid into her backside and thighs then I stopped, panting. I looked at the wicked cane in my hand, then at her backside and legs at the six nasty bleeding welts I had inflicted on her!</p> <p>What was I doing, what the Hell was I doing? Pauline had disappointed me so much. She had gone behind my back and done something without her Master knowing. I had high hopes for Pauline she had been my slave for years; I loved her as if she were my own daughter. Yes she deserved punishment but this? I took a deep breath, trying to recover my senses and considered the situation.</p> <p>By inviting regular children to my house she had put me in danger of being found out. She had also put Billy-Jo in danger. She needed dealing with but I couldn’t deal with something as big as this. I was losing it! I snapped the cane across my knee and flung it across the room after the taws! I walked up to the wall and punched it hard. The pain helped me come to my senses, I walked back to the cot, where Pauline was shaking and crying like a baby. I reached down, unlocked the cuffs and backed away from her, I couldn't even face her I then turned and went to the stairs.</p> <p>I walked up the stairs to the basement and left a crying Pauline down there. I booted up my computer and logged onto the Ropeville server. Billy-Jo had been teaching me about something new on Ropeville it was RIM, Ropeville Instant Messenger. New technology that I didn’t much care for, but it came in handy; Because Elizabeth was signed on. I instant messaged her and explained what had happened.</p> <p>“I didn’t tell Pauline she could have a sleepover and now there were two girls outside, here for a sleepover.” I typed.</p> <p>“Paul you need to think back, did you ever tell Pauline she could have a sleepover, she wouldn’t have really done all this without your knowledge. Find out from her what exactly happened, I don’t think you have all the facts.” This was displayed on the screen as Pauline walked in. She was carrying a small bowl, a towel and a small first aid kit. Steam was rising from the bowl.</p> <p>She still had tears on her face but she looked as if she had something to say. Good I thought. Maybe she is ready to tell me the whole story.</p> <p>I put my finger to my mouth to quiet her for a moment. I was looking at the monitor in front of me and there were now three girls I didn’t recognize playing outside.</p> <p>Billy-Jo and the other three girls were still outside. The sun was beginning to go down, but they weren’t sunbathing anymore. Instead they were playing a game of tag. Billy-Jo was having so much fun with the three girls.</p> <p>Three girls, THREE GIRLS!!!!????</p> <p>Right there was three girls besides Billy-Jo now. The new girl looked a bit older than all of them, she looked about thirteen. She had a great body she looked like a possible model, I wondered if Sharon had thought the same. But where did this girl come from.</p> <p>Looking at the two girls in the monitor, who had been out there when I arrived home. I noticed something I hadn’t noticed before, they were twins. They were pretty little things, but needed training. In different circumstances I would have gladly kidnapped them and trained them. I wondered where Pauline had met them.</p> <p>I was thinking of the fun Billy-Jo was having but was distracted by Pauline, she had started to talk.</p> <p>“Please master, please forgive me” she sobbed “I didn’t think I was doing wrong, you said I could have a sleepover in a couple weeks, it has been two weeks.” She told me, I felt the rage starting to build again, and I closed my eyes and took another deep breath.</p> <p>I calmed down quickly and she repeated herself. That’s when I thought back to two weeks before.</p> <p>Shoot, she was right I did tell her a couple weeks, so she didn’t go behind my back she just had arranged it, on the assumption I knew this would be happening. She should have informed me of exactly when it was going to be, but I could see I was partly at blame here. If I hadn’t over reacted I would have probably known the whole story by know. Still she should be punished for not telling me exactly when the sleepover would be.</p> <p>I quieted her before she could say anymore; there was a new instant message on the screen before me.</p> <p>I clicked the message and Elizabeth said “Paul, I’m sorry, but I must report this to the Council. If all this Pauline really has done then we have a problem, which needs to be dealt with.” I told her I understood before logging off of RIM. I put my head in my hands; I was almost on the verge of tears, the Council would now be involved. I didn’t like getting the council involved, but I would get to the bottom of this by the time they contacted me.</p> <p>I was sad I had wanted Pauline and Billy-Jo to take over my operation; but now I might have to send Pauline away from me. I might have to send her to the Council at Ropeville. They would decide her doom.</p> <p>The Council wasn’t a group of nice people, in their business they couldn’t be. They would deal with her and wouldn’t go easy on her. She jeopardized a trainer’s secret location and the whole of Ropeville.</p> <p>The girls outside didn’t appear to be from Ropeville or trained. I started to think of all the good times I had had with Pauline. I was really saddened and furious, the Council would be involved so soon, I was partly at blame I did tell Pauline she could have a sleepover. But even if those girls weren’t of any threat, to Ropeville. The fact that Pauline had three of them here still meant bad news for her.</p> <p>“Who are they Pauline?” I asked with my head still buried in my hands. I felt her gently pull my hands away.</p> <p>“Master your hand is hurt, please let me” She started to bathe my bleeding knuckles and continued “Erin and Clara, they’re the twins, Chelsea is their sister, she was in the bathroom when you came home. They’re Sharon’s Nieces, they haven’t been to Ropeville yet but they have been trained... a little. They want to be sex slaves just like me and Billy-Jo.” She said excitedly.</p> <p>Well that was good, they weren’t of any treat to Ropeville or me, and they were Sharon’s nieces. But still there were three here.</p> <p>I looked up again and shook my head at the girl standing in front of me, tears on her face. “Pauline what am I going to do with you?” I said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, but you did say that I could...” Pauline began.</p> <p>I slapped my hand down on the desktop stopping her – from the doorway I could hear gasps. “I said you could have one girl, not three... why did you disobey me?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Well Clara asked if her twin could come with her and then their mom wanted Chelsea to join them, they’re all learning, and when I tried to ask you... well you were too busy and told me to talk to you later... but you were always busy and then it was too late!” She finally finished. She had also finished bathing my hand; she dried it and started to bandage it.</p> <p>I thought back, it was true that on occasions Pauline has said she wanted to know something but I was too engrossed with Alice that I did keep putting Pauline off... so in a way it was my fault, but deep inside me something was saying that I wasn't to blame - Pauline was and deserved all I could give her. I felt my fist start to fold and I began breathing hard to calm myself.</p> <p>“I see, so why didn’t you tell Clara to wait?” I said, “Wouldn’t it have been easier and safer?”</p> <p>Pauline nodded, “Yes master, but if I didn’t have someone spending the night in two weeks, I thought you would have gotten mad at me and punished me, you did say two weeks.”</p> <p>“I see, so that part was out of your hands, but it doesn’t really help you! You disobeyed me and could have put our relationship in jeopardy.” I was serious now and she knew it.</p> <p>“Yes master, I’m sorry master... please don’t... don’t send me away... I... I won’t... do it... again.” She said, tying the bandage off and stepping back.</p> <p>I was in a quandary, I couldn’t really send her away from me, it would be like ripping off my right arm, but I could do something...</p> <p>“You girls outside! Come in here!” I raised my voice to give the command to our unseen audience.</p> <p>The three new girls came into the room I looked around, “Where is Billie-Jo?” I asked.</p> <p>One of the twin girls raised her hand, “Please sir... master, she went down to the basement before you brought Pauline in here, sir.” She said quietly.</p> <p>I turned on the monitor again, Billie-Jo was seated on the bed, her head in her hands, I turned on the microphone. “Billie-Jo come to my study.” I said watching her get up from the bed and wipe her eyes as she left the basement.</p> <p>We waited in silence, the new girls looking in horror at the bleeding welts on Pauline’s backside, until Billie-Jo was with us; she looked at Pauline but didn’t say anything.</p> <p>I sat down and directed all the girls to line up in front of my desk, “Now I want to explain something. Pauline has disobeyed me. By not informing me of the exact number of girl’s she had invited – I was expecting one, not three of you...” I was interrupted by one of the twins who started to speak but she was stopped by Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“You must learn never to interrupt master when he is speaking!” Billie-Jo said, and I nodded to her.</p> <p>“Thank you Billie-Jo, however the three of you are here so I’m stuck with looking after you. But this does cause me problems. Pauline has, whether directly or indirectly, gone against my word. For that she has to be punished. One option I have is to send her back to the orphanage at Ropeville...” I heard a gasp from Billie-Jo, but ignored it. “Where she would be used as an example of what happens to girls who fail Ropeville!”</p> <p>There was a general clamor from the three girls but Billie-Jo – her eyes blurred with tears – quieted them.</p> <p>“Or I could punish her myself, and as you girls are part of this, you will also contribute to her punishment, questions?” I could see the puzzled looks on their faces.</p> <p>Then that same twin who interrupted me raised her hand, “Master... how would we... con... contribute?” She asked, the others nodded with her.</p> <p>“You will help to restrain her, and to cause her pain. You will be the ones giving the punishment, because if you don’t you’ll never see her again.” I said simply.</p> <p>“But that’s daft, you can’t expect us to...” Chelsea said shocked and then yelped as Billie-Jo slapped her on the ass.</p> <p>“Don’t you understand slave. Master is going to allow Pauline to stay with him! Only if you agree to this and you will agree because I’m not going to lose my sister because Clara couldn’t come here alone!” Billie-Jo’s tone was cold and in it’s way scarier than I’d heard it before.</p> <p>That twin again turned to Pauline, “What should we say? You don’t want us to hurt you?” She asked.</p> <p>I thought to myself this twin really couldn’t learn not to interrupt, I felt the red rage start to form and took a deep breath - I must take one of the tablets Sharon had prescribed.</p> <p>Pauline’s voice was soft, “Please Erin if it means I can stay with master I would do anything!” She said.</p> <p>Erin looked back at me, tears in her eyes now, “M... master, we will do it!” She managed to say.</p> <p>I nodded, “You all agree to this?” I said seeing the two twins nod their heads, but nothing from Chelsea, “Well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“You would really send her away? But I thought you like her?” Chelsea asked me.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo, take the others downstairs, I’ll be down shortly, Pauline you will go with them. Chelsea... remain here.”</p> <p>“Yes master” said Billie-Jo, “Master I...” She stopped when I cast her a very angry look, how dare she think to question me!</p> <p>“Do you want punishment too Billie-Jo!” I said angrily! She shook her head and cast her eyes down, “Then obey me and get to it! She opened the door and led the two sisters out towards the basement door, as she left Pauline looked back at me, I don’t know how but I kept my face impassive.</p> <p>As the door closed I got up from my chair and went around the front of the desk. Chelsea went to move away from me but stopped her. I went down on my haunches to look at her face to face.</p> <p>“Now Chelsea, in answer to your question, yes I love Pauline, but she is my slave, I have to expect her to listen and obey me in everything, if she starts to disobey me and I do nothing then she will start to forget her place, and a slave who forgets herself is a danger to her master as well as herself. I have to punish her.” I said in a patient tone.</p> <p>“But if you like her why can’t she just say sorry?” Chelsea said, her eyes wide.</p> <p>I shook my head. “Chelsea, how many times did you say sorry to your mother for doing something you shouldn’t have, only to do it again a few minutes later?” I asked her, the way her head dropped made me realize that she understood. “This way she will remember and also you three will remember what happened to her and won’t want to disobey your masters either.” I told her.</p> <p>She raised her head to look at me. “You mean this is part of my training?” She asked me</p> <p>“Wait, who’s been training you?” I asked realizing I still didn’t know anything about these girls who were obviously so under trained.</p> <p>“Mistress Sharon, my Aunt. She trained me to become a model and now I am one, she is retraining me though because she didn’t fully train me, only got me into modeling.” She paused before continuing.</p> <p>“So you mean this is part of my training, too?” She asked again.</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course. Everything here is a part of your training. Your master may want you to be able to punish another slave, and also if you know how to use a whip, flogger or paddle, you will be able to instruct your master accordingly,” I allowed her to think about this before I got to my feet and took her shoulder, “now let’s go and join the others.” I said as we walked to the basement door.</p> <p>When we arrived downstairs the two twins looked at their sister for any marks, but I told them to line up. “Pauline, you have displeased me, and although it wasn’t completely your fault you have to be punished. For punishment you will be suspended from the ceiling and act as a whip-training dummy for these girls for an hour. Billie-Jo will give them advice on the best way to use the whips. After a brief rest you will be tied down over a chair and be flogged for two hours, I will detail the rest of the punishment after that.”</p> <p>I tied Pauline to the ceiling and left Billy-Jo to instruct the girls the rest of the way. I was on my way up the stairs when the phone rang, I quickly ran to it. I checked who was calling on my computer first, but it was an anonymous phone number. It was coming in on a secure line though. I picked it up expecting to hear from Elizabeth or someone like that, but all I heard was a tone that seemed to fill my ear.</p> <p>Then I saw in my mind a group of people sitting at a table. A few of whom I recognized, it was the Ropeville Council.</p> <p>“Paul Welcome.” One of them said. It seemed as if I were there with them.</p> <p>“We have heard the story from Elizabeth and now want to hear it from you.” Sean said, one of the Council members I did recognize.</p> <p>I met Sean once; he was supposedly the nicest of the council members. I felt safe about things not going too badly since it was him talking.</p> <p>“Tell us what our dear Pauline has done?”</p> <p>I told them, but after I could see them talking amongst themselves but could not hear them.</p> <p>Then after a few minutes I heard voices again.</p> <p>“Paul, what she has done is bad, she has disobeyed you, her Master. If you want rid of her, we will take her, mind you it won’t be pretty if she comes back here.” The thought of it scared me worst of all that was Sean talking.</p> <p>“No” I said quickly.</p> <p>“Don’t worry then, we won’t be doing anything about it. She hasn’t done anything too severely; we will let you deal with her as you see fit.”</p> <p>I heard them say and then woke up at my desk. The phone was down in my lap and my head hurt. But I remembered what they had said.</p> <p>I was so relieved they weren’t getting involved in this. I was also glad I was able to find out the whole story from Pauline before they called, otherwise there’s no telling what might have happened if they thought these girls were not with or related to Ropeville in someway.</p> <p>I saw on the monitor that Billy-Jo was showing one of the twins how to use a whip. I didn’t want to watch I knew they were going to use very harsh instruments on Pauline’s body. She would be bruised and bleeding even more than she was already by the time they were done, I would see her body then. She wasn’t showing her by doing it on Pauline just showing her. I looked at Pauline she was visibly shaking as she anticipated what was to come.</p> <p>I quickly turned off the monitor not wanting to witness the first hits. I looked at the blank screen for a few minutes. As I looked on I heard something, a very soft noise almost non-existent. No the monitor was off and the floor between the basement and the upstairs was soundproofed, what could that noise be?</p> <p>I stood up and went to the door of my study. Listening carefully into the hallway to find out where it was coming from, but I couldn’t hear it anymore.</p> <p>I dismissed the sound as the wind, and went down to the kitchen, for something to eat.</p></div>","['This is a Paul Purple story to fully understand it please read Corner Ghosts stories. It also contains characters from The Urge to Become a Model, by abc-T. You may not fully understand this story if you don’t read those first.']"
1004,"Adventures of Lillian: Mommy’s Angry, Part 2",2,ABC-T,no@email,"Mommy gets angry with daddy, but that doesn't stop them from playing escape from the dungeon again the next day.",2006-10-02,1,3,"MFg, inc, bond, spank, cons",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was still eating cookies on daddy’s lap when mommy came in the door. She was home early and it scared me, because my jeans were still in the wash. She saw me and immediately asked me where my pants were. I was scared and told her I spilt milk on them.</p> <p>“How did you spill milk on them?” She asked me in a loud voice.</p> <p>Daddy picked me up off his lap and patted my bottom as he told me to run upstairs.</p> <p>I did so and I could hear mommy and daddy yelling about something. Mommy yelled louder than daddy and she seemed really mad.</p> <p>“Why did you do that to her, I told you not to.” She said, “She’s too young; I told you I would be the first to do it.”</p> <p>“You said that months ago,” My daddy yelled back “I got tired of waiting. You were the one who wanted her to join so why is what I did wrong?” But what did my daddy do and to whom did he do something? It occurred to me that they were talking about me but I still wasn’t sure what daddy did to me.</p> <p>Their yelling was coming closer to my bedroom and I got scared, mommy was still mad at me about my pants, but then the screams were in the other direction toward their room. I was scared they would be getting a divorce, they never yelled this much.</p> <p>Then I heard their door slam hard and the screams stopped. I was too scared to leave my room so I just stayed there and played with my dollies.</p> <p>= = = = = = =</p> <p>At school the next day Jana was again my friend. I was so happy that I had a good day the rest of the day.</p> <p>When I got off the bus, daddy was waiting for me on the doorsteps. I gave him a hug and told him all about how Jana was my friend again.</p> <p>“So daddy, what are we going to do today?” I asked, somewhat hoping we could play ‘escape from the dungeon.’ The game daddy had come up with yesterday.</p> <p>“I’ve got it all set up honey, let’s go play.” He said as he grabbed me and picked me up.</p> <p>We went into the garage and he had me get down in front of his workbench again. He put me in the handcuffs the same as the day before. I was once again in the same position and he tossed me the keys.</p> <p>They landed at my feet and I used the same method I used the day before to get them. I bent forward with my hands still handcuffed to the table leg. I got one of the keys between my teeth and picked them up. Moving my hands out to my side as far as I could I turned my head and dropped them. Today they dropped right into the palm of my hand.</p> <p>I looked up and smiled at daddy who was watching me from a lawn chair. “Daddy, show me the key.” I told him but he didn’t move.</p> <p>“You find the key yourself honey. You need to remember it, if we are going to keep playing this.”</p> <p>“But I don’t remember it; please show me, this will be the last time.” I whined but he still didn’t move.</p> <p>“Try to find it first honey. Then if you still can’t find it I will show it to you.” He bargained with me. I did suppose that was fair; I hadn’t even tried before I gave up.</p> <p>I remembered where the hole in the handcuffs was from the day before so I quickly found the hole and started trying the keys. I must have tried every key at least twice before I finally gave up and whined to daddy again. “Please daddy I can’t find it.”</p> <p>He got up and said, “Fine I will show you the key, but first I have to go get something. Keep trying them till I come back.”</p> <p>He got up and walked out of the garage. I didn’t want to keep trying but I did. He was gone a real long time so I had a lot of time to find the key, and I did.</p> <p>I found the key and the handcuffs opened. I let both wrists free and then ran out of the garage to go find dad.</p> <p>He was in his room and he was pulling out his video equipment. I didn’t understand why he was pulling it out but he was. He had his tri-pod put together and was trying to fit his video camera onto it.</p> <p>“You got free.” He said and stopped what he was doing. “You weren’t supposed to get free yet. I guess we have to make the game harder.” I could see he looked sort of disappointed about something, I wasn’t sure what though.</p> <p>He left his video camera set up in his room and we went down to have a snack. I had ‘escaped from the dungeon’ so I could now have a snack. We had vanilla pudding for a snack and then went to watch TV.</p> <p>When mommy arrived home she wasn’t angry with me, instead she looked very happy to see me. She gave me a big hug. Then she helped daddy off the couch and they went upstairs to their room.</p> <p>“What do you mean ‘you didn’t get the tape’? And here I was all excited over nothing.” I heard mommy yell at daddy. I didn’t like them yelling and now they were yelling at each other two days in a row. I wondered what tape my mommy was talking about. I wondered if daddy forgot to rent a movie or something.</p></div>",[]
1005,"Sleepover, Part 2",2,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,"Pauline gets punished for inviting all those girls over, and for potentially putting all of Ropeville at risk.",2006-10-11,4,4,"Mggggg, oral, bd, sm, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As I approached the kitchen door I could hear sounds coming from it, a female voice humming a pop tune! But I had locked the basement door? How could any of the girls have managed to get here? I pushed the door open.</p> <p>In the kitchen the fridge door was open and the rear end of a naked girl was sticking out of it.</p> <p>“Hey Billie-Jo where do you keep the soda-pop?” The girl called out.</p> <p>“I don't encourage my girls to drink that stuff!” I said gruffly “do you have any idea what it does to your teeth?” </p> <p>There was a bump and a cry of “Oww!” and the girl brought her head out of my fridge and turned to face me, as she rubbed her head.</p> <p>“Who the blazes are you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I'm Marcia I came with Erin, Clara and Chelsea!” She said as if it explained everything.</p> <p>“Come with me.” I said as I grabbed hold of her arm and dragged her into my study, on the computer screen the view of the basement was visible, I turned the screen so that Marcia could see what was happening.</p> <p>“Oh I've seen this before... Mistress Sharon has one that shows how to give a blow... Hey that's Clara! What's she doing with that?” She watched in silence as Clara delivered a blow with the whip, the form of Pauline jerking as it struck her. “Why is she hitting Pauline?” Marcia asked me.</p> <p>“Because she asked me if she could have one person here for a sleepover. She failed to tell me about those three and I was also not told about you! Now what should I do with you? And why weren't you with the others when I arrived home?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I'm sorry but I was ill when Doctor Sharon... I mean Mistress Sharon brought me here. Billie-Jo took me upstairs to her bedroom to recover.” Marcia said.</p> <p>“Mistress Sharon? I take it she was training you along with those three?” I asked her; Marcia nodded “Except Mistress Sharon isn't training Erin and Clara only me and Chelsea, I'm Chelsea's best friend.” She continued. “So you're here for advance training? Is that so?” I said.</p> <p>“I suppose so, it's just that mum and dad told me Mistress Sharon would be training me. I felt funny this morning and Mistress Sharon she put me into her car with Erin, Clara, and Chelsea.”</p> <p>I did remember Sharon asking me if I'd do some extra training for her, but I had thought that it was William's training she was on about. I sat down in my chair, looking at the screen I could see Billie-Jo appeared to be concerned about something, as she kept on looking towards the basement door.</p> <p>That was what she was trying to tell me earlier, I had though she was trying to help Pauline, but I was too angry to listen to her. That way Marcia would have been downstairs taking her turn with Pauline.</p> <p>Currently Chelsea was taking a pathetic wave at Pauline and being told off by Billie-Jo who looked back just in time to see her. The next strike was a lot better, although Chelsea was looking slightly sick as she watched her handiwork.</p> <p>“You should be downstairs taking part in this education.” I said to the young girl.</p> <p>“Please sir, I don't think I could... can't you just send me home, to Mistress Sharon?” She asked.</p> <p>“NO! Now you're here to learn, you can either carry on watching that...” I pointed to the screen, “Or you can learn how to give a proper blow-job, you do know how to give head?” I asked her, these girls were starting to annoy me and needed to be taught a lesson.</p> <p>She gave a doubtful look. “Not really sir... Mistress Sharon didn't have any real cocks to let us practice on, and my dad wasn't too interested in that.” She said.</p> <p>I gestured her over to me, she stood in front of me watching my face. “Down on your knees and shuffle between my legs.” I directed her. She fell down onto her knees and did as I asked her.</p> <p>I had to instruct her to take my cock and put it in her mouth because all she seemed to want to do was lick along the shaft, she soon grew more accustomed to it and I could see real potential in her.</p> <p>I warned her when I was getting ready to cum and she just nodded and kept sucking. When I finally did start to squirt in her mouth she gagged and spit my cock out of her mouth. She was wiping her tongue with her hand when I finished and looked at her.</p> <p>“Eww... you peed in my mouth.” She told me.</p> <p>“No I came in your mouth.” I corrected.</p> <p>“Yeah but why did stuff come out, when I come stuff doesn't squirt out of my pussy.” I couldn't help but laugh at her naivety, which probably made her feel bad and caused her face to blush.</p> <p>I told her to get some tissues from the bathroom so she could clean me up and while she was gone I looked toward the screen. Chelsea was hitting Pauline a lot better, no thanks to Billy-Jo's help. While one of the twins was kneeling over the glass toilet, no doubt she was sick to her stomach at what was happening before her. I hoped to see her response when it was her turn to hit Pauline.</p> <p>Marcia came back and cleaned up my spilt cum. After I also had her go and get a spot cleaner for the carpet, that kept her busy for quite sometime while I went downstairs to see in person how the girls were coming on with Pauline's torture.</p> <p>An hour and a half remained of Pauline's whipping and then it was onto the flogging.</p> <p>Pauline's back was bruised and bleeding in several spots. The lines from the whip stretched around her sides and up under her arms. All the way down her legs and even on her poor feet.</p> <p>I removed her bit gag and held her chin. She was still crying but said she was sorry, which is was I wanted from her. I kissed her nose and motioned for the girls to continue hitting her, while I walked over toward Billy-Jo who was helping the twin who had become sick to her stomach.</p> <p>As I approached Billy-Jo I could see her apprehension when she looked up at me. “Master...” She started but I silenced her. “Slave don't worry you were only trying to help your friend Marcia by allowing her to rest. It is Pauline's fault she is here and Pauline is paying the price.” I told her before walking back up the basement steps.</p> <p>Since Marcia didn't feel like helping in Pauline's punishment I would find other tasks for her. The house was a bit dusty and the carpet needed vacuuming as well. I would have done that with Billy-Jo and Pauline later on in the week but this would do just fine, less work for me. I showed her where the vacuum was and watched as she got herself started.</p> <p>While she was vacuuming in another room I decided to call Sharon, so as to get a better handle on what was really going on here.</p> <p>I went to my computer and dialed her number. The face of William quickly greeted me for a second time today; he visibly shuddered as he saw me. “Slave could you get Mistress Sharon for me?” I asked him.</p> <p>He didn't say a word just walked off.</p> <p>“Do you really like my titties master?” Safina stepped into view, holding her breasts, as she asked me.</p> <p>“I already told you, yes now don't argue with your master.” I pretended to scold.</p> <p>They were something I wasn't used to but I truly did love them. She was very apprehensive about them though. It was the first time her body was growing something new. She was on the verge of womanhood and her emotions were a mess just like any girls her age.</p> <p>“Mommy just got home, William is getting her now.” Safina said as she also walked out of view.</p> <p>Shortly Sharon was looking at me and we were having a peaceful conversation.</p> <p>First I asked her about the girls that were here, it dawned on me I knew nothing of their previous training.</p> <p>“I am retraining Chelsea and Marcia at current. Marcia is Chelsea's best friend, which I took to train along with Chelsea, although I didn't exactly take her, her parents are okay with it, but she doesn't know that though. That's why my basement was a mess when you were here today.”</p> <p>“Erin and Clara are my nieces, they were two of the three girls I was training when you started training Alice.” Sharon explained.</p> <p>“Oh that explains for the lack of training. So when are they going to train to be Sex Slaves?” I asked</p> <p>“Their parents don't want them trained yet. They just got done with training to become models then changed their minds. They don't want them changing their minds again.”</p> <p>I laughed. I was almost certain I could train them and they wouldn't change their mind. I decided I would have to talk with their parents, let them talk to the legendary Paul Purple.</p> <p>I then started telling her what I was doing with the girls, but that turned our peaceful conversation for worse and it became nothing more than Sharon telling me off.</p> <p>“Paul it's a sleepover, they are going to want to stay up late, watch movies, generally do normal girl stuff that is the whole idea behind a sleepover. None of the girls are there for this extra training I want you to help me with; they are there to have a good time. Which I think you already ruined that by doing what you're doing to Pauline. Let the girls enjoy themselves stop trying to be the master for one moment and be a parent.”</p> <p>“But Sharon...” I tried to interrupt; I was starting to get angry with her now.</p> <p>“I will be there in the morning to pick the girls up. I will be taking Erin and Clara, the twins back to their house. Chelsea and Marcia are coming back here with me, I am training them at current and that is what I wanted your help on, come here for a day and show them something's I being a women can't. I would rather you show them than my husband, he just doesn't have the credentials you do.”</p> <p>The conversation ended shortly after that and I was left speechless. But I noticed Marcia standing in the doorway. “Was that my Mistress?” She asked me to my still open mouthed face. It wasn't everyday I was put in my place by another women.</p> <p>“Yes it was slave, what are you standing there for?” I think my voice was rather harsh as she flinched slightly.</p> <p>“I finished the vacuuming and cleaned the bathroom sir. May I help you with anymore?” She asked.</p> <p>Sharon was right these were little girls and as much as I wanted them to be the perfect slaves I could never really get ride of the little girl inside each one of them. I was going to take Sharon's advise about this one, I was going to let the girls have their fun. It was getting time for Pauline's first punishment to be over and I decided to postpone the second punishment till after these girls were gone, I took another deep breath and calmed down again, I smiled at the girl.</p> <p>“How would you like to help me with dinner Marcia?” I asked calling her Marcia instead of slave.</p> <p>“Yes Master.” She responded.</p> <p>“Call me Paul, from this moment forward until tomorrow at noon you girls are no longer slaves you are here for a sleepover, so let the fun begin.”</p> <p>“Really?” She asked questioningly. I responded with a simple nod, and Marcia ran across the room and gave me a big hug.</p> <p>“Thank you.” She said and pressed her lips to mine, to kiss me.</p> <p>She leapt out of my arms and ran from the room, excited!</p> <p>I slowly followed behind her and walked to the kitchen, where I found her waiting by the basement door. The door was locked so she couldn't exactly go down there with out my key.</p> <p>“You did say 'girls' not 'girl' right?” She asked again questioningly.</p> <p>I said a joyous “Yes.” almost laughing at how excited she was.</p> <p>I quickly unlocked the basement door and Marcia was about ready to burst down the stairs but I told her to follow behind me.</p> <p>I saw one of the twins whipping Pauline; she had an insanely domineering look on her face as she swung the whip. I guessed that this twin was Erin and that truly she had potential to be a very menacing mistress, or even a top figurehead in Ropeville.</p> <p>I stopped Pauline's punishment just short of the hour mark; and had them all come upstairs, for dinner. Upstairs I explained what I was going to allow the girls, but I wasn't so quick in allowing it, first I asked.</p> <p>“Pauline you have two options, I will stop your punishment now and allow all of you to have fun at what was scheduled, the sleepover. But if you choose this option then, Billy-Jo and I will punish you doubly hard when the sleepover is over. Or option two we can finish your punishment tonight and maybe have the sleepover some other day?” I asked all of them but mainly Pauline.</p> <p>I could see she was fearful of what to choose but she chose the first option, at which all the girls cheered.</p> <p>Before they all ran off I took Pauline into the bathroom and applied some pain relief ointment to her wounds, and bandaged what I could. She looked very pleased with me and kissed me.</p> <p>Dinner wasn't quite ready so I told the girls to go play. Before I knew it I heard a sound of feet quickly padding up the stairs toward, Pauline and Billy-Jo's bedroom. It didn't sound like the 12 tiny feet it was, but like a herd of elephants trampling through the house.</p> <p>As I prepared dinner I heard lots of giggling from upstairs. Wow I thought; I was beginning to think I could get used to this. Allowing six naked girls running around the house !</p> <p>I had prepared French bread pizzas for the girls. They were all very pleased and ate all the pizzas I made. I didn't remain in the kitchen with the girls as they ate; I went out into the living area and ate my pizza on the couch.</p> <p>It warmed my heart to even hear the chatter of the girls. I heard my name a few times but I don't think anything bad was said on my behalf.</p> <p>After dinner Pauline and Billy-Jo came up to me and both kissed me. That is what gave it away to me that they were up to something or wanted something. They wanted to watch DVD's in my bedroom, so they could get comfortable in my big bed. I agreed they could do so and again I heard the sound of elephants charging.</p> <p>It wasn't late when the girls finally went to bed. I was also retiring to bed and had a fleeting thought in memory, maybe I could surprise them with another sleepover, I liked having this many girls running around.</p> <p>I checked into Pauline and Billy-Jo's bedroom before retiring to my room. All the new girls had put on their panties and Chelsea and Marcia had also put little bras on. They only had small fourteen-year-old breasts, neither was even an A cup, so they had to be in training bras.</p> <p>The two little twins still being shy about their bodies turned away from me, so I wouldn't see their chests. They weren't trained and I had no intention of ordering them to turn around, although they did look good in the white with pink flower panties. I was beginning to be able to tell them apart though, Erin was slightly more aggressive, while Clara talked in a very shy voice.</p> <p>Marcia the latest addition sat there right in front of me and didn't care one bit about being displayed, I could see she had potential.</p> <p>One of the twin's panties had ridden up on one side of their tiny butts and showed off a little cheek, it turned me on. I wished I could have one of my girls to sleep with but that would have to wait until after the sleepover.</p> <p>Pauline and Billy-Jo came up to me and gave me a kiss goodnight. “Goodnight daddy.” they said and went back to sit down with their friends.</p> <p>“Why did you call him daddy?” was a question I heard as I walked to my bedroom.</p> <p>It would be a long night those girls would be up till very late. I warned Pauline and Billy-Jo to keep it down so I could at least sleep through the night. I knew that wouldn't be possible though, their soft murmurs to the small giggles would wake me up. Just as long as it wasn't too loud I would act as if I slept right through.</p> <p>------------</p> <p>But I was wrong; their soft murmurs of girl chatter and the bit of giggling actually helped put me to sleep and didn't wake me through the night.</p> <p>But what did wake me up was a scream for “Help” in the night. Followed by just plain screams and then nothing. I got out of bed expecting the worst and ran to help the girls.</p> <p>Screams like that didn't happen often in my house, well not on the main level. The only other time I heard audible screams like that is when a Wolf broke in the house. That wolf even scared me at the time but I imagine it scared Pauline more because it had gotten into her room before I even knew of its presence, the proximity alarm system I had installed would prevent that from happening again though.</p> <p>But still I heard a cry for help and was rushing to do exactly that.</p> <p>The bedroom door was closed but it wasn't locked so I was able to get in there easily. Looking around I didn't see anything out of the ordinary, the six girls were in there but one of the twins was crying.</p> <p>All the girls were naked now and none of them seemed to even notice that I was in the room. They all seemed scared of me and were standing back.</p> <p>The twin that was crying stood behind the other twin, she was crying as if she were hurt, then I noticed she was holding her finger.</p> <p>“Come here little one and show me what happened.”</p> <p>She cautiously stepped around her sister and walked toward me, she looked really scared of me even at my intention to help her.</p> <p>“Did you hurt your finger?” I asked.</p> <p>She nodded but refrained from saying anything.</p> <p>“Let me see?” I motioned for her to come closer to me, which she did.</p> <p>She still held her finger with one hand but held both hands out for me. I carefully removed her left hand that gripped at her finger.</p> <p>The finger she was holding was bleeding, “What happened?” I asked calmly to Pauline and Billy-Jo</p> <p>“W... We were pla... playing and s... she got hurt.” Billy-Jo stumbled through saying, as if she were lying.</p> <p>“No, Billy-Jo what happened? She has been bitten, which one of you bit her?” I asked them, as I picked up the hurt twin and walked from the room, I decided I would let them wait in fear of what might happen until I got back.</p> <p>I carried the twin with me to the bathroom where I got out a first-aid kit. She sat on the toilet while I got some Band-Aids and antiseptic.</p> <p>“Did someone bite you?” I asked her as I applied the band-aid. Of which I got a scared nod.</p> <p>“Will you tell me who?” I asked and she shook her head.</p> <p>“Which one are you, Erin or Clara?” I asked in hopes of trying to get her to talk. But all I got was another nod.</p> <p>“Who?”... I asked again.</p> <p>“Cl... Clar... Clara.” She finally said.</p> <p>“Why won't you tell me who bit you?” I asked her, now in a much sterner voice.</p> <p>“I... It... was an ac... accident, Mr. Purple.” She said but stuttered through talking again.</p> <p>I changed the subject, I wasn't going to pressure her, she wasn't trained so I couldn't expect anymore than that from her.</p> <p>“That's cute.” I told her pointing to the beauty mark above her pussy, before picking her up and walking back to Billy-Jo's room. I'm sure she blushed at my noticing her nakedness.</p> <p>------------</p> <p>Billy-Jo was waiting patiently on her knees with a hairbrush in her hand when I returned. “Master, this slave has been bad.” Billy-Jo said.</p> <p>I quickly put Clara down and picked up the hairbrush. “Slave, are you the one who bit Clara?”</p> <p>“No Master, it was...” but I cut her short. “Billy-Jo stand up, I want the person who did to tell me so.”</p> <p>None of the other girls responded, I didn't want Billy-Jo to tell me, I wanted the person who did bite her to tell me.</p> <p>“Then I will punish all of you till the culprit confesses. You girls are once again to be considered slaves because one of you got hurt.” I told them. Clara standing by my side grabbed onto my hand and pulled on it as if she had something to say, I was about to ask her what? When Erin shouted.</p> <p>“You can't hit me, I'm not your slave, I'm no ones slave.” This annoyed me completely, how DARE a SLAVE talk back to me!</p> <p>“Fine then I will start with punishing you.” I said as I grabbed her.</p> <p>She struggled as I carried her over to the bed and sat down. But I sat down on someone, not the lump of pillows I thought was there. “Mmmmpppphhh” I heard as I quickly stood back up, and dropped Erin on the floor; for which I got a sudden “Owww” from her.</p> <p>“Who's under the covers?” I shouted to all the girls in the room as I pealed back the large comforter. To reveal a young girl, hogtied and ball gagged.</p> <p>“Another girl!” I shouted, glaring intently at Pauline</p> <p>“Slave, where did this one come from.” I asked her in a strict and commanding tone.</p> <p>“Master you weren't suppose to know about her, we were going to return her before anyone noticed she was gone.” Pauline was stiff as she answered me, her Slave persona being called forward.</p> <p>“Who is she?” I asked as I started to undo the ball gag that was fastened in the girl's mouth.</p> <p>“Master, she is Marlene. We took her for tonight to play with, we were going to return her tomorrow before anyone knew.” Pauline was now on her knees, Billy-Jo joined her in supplication but it was no use! I was beyond pacifying.</p> <p>“Slave you have really disappointed me, this is kidnapping and if not done properly you could get me in a lot of trouble.”</p> <p>“Who else was involved in this?” I asked looking at the other five girls in the room.</p> <p>Billy-Jo was the first to raise her hand then, slowly, the others raised their hands also!!</p></div>",[]
1006,"Sleepover, Part 3",3,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,"Another girl is discovered at Pauls home for the Sleepover, but how did she get there???",2006-12-29,1,5,"Mgggggg, oral, bd, sm, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I frowned at them all and sighed, shaking my head, “I’ve very disappointed in you girls. How did you kidnap Marlene?” I asked then.</p> <p>“I didn’t want to be here!” Marlene said a whine in her voice.</p> <p>“You! Be quiet!” I said to her and really regretted removing the gag. I turned to Pauline, “Run downstairs and return with a 7inch gag!” I told her.</p> <p>Pauline didn’t question me but ran out of the bedroom. I folded my arms and regarded the girls, Billie-Jo made to speak but a firm shake of my head stopped her. Pauline returned with the gag. I presented it to Marlene’s mouth she kept her mouth shut. I removed it and then bent down to her ear.</p> <p>“Young lady you will accept this gag, or I will carry you downstairs and start roasting parts of you. I’ve got the soldering irons and some nice penis-heads to fit on them, just think of the pain of having 99 degrees in your pussy or backside? Now do you take this or not?” I said, I was angry with the situation and allowed it to sound in my voice. But I was also aware of the raging beast that wanted to get out, it was taking everything I had to restrain it! I didn’t want to repeat my earlier incident with Pauline!</p> <p>Marlene shuddered and opened her mouth I slipped the gag in. It just touched the back of her throat causing her to retch slightly. “Swallow Marlene, you’re going to get used to that while you are here!” I told her. She gave an agonized look but started to move her throat muscles.</p> <p>“Good. Now I’ve got to make a call, but in the meantime you will all go downstairs to the basement. You will find chains to which you will attach yourselves; I will expect Billie-Jo and Pauline to help you before they ensure they are tied in!”</p> <p>Billie-Jo raised her hand, I nodded to her. “Master... what’s going to happen to Marlene?” She asked, I was back to being a master now.</p> <p>“Well Slave Billie-Jo. Since Marlene is in my property and has been kidnapped to be brought here I think she’s mine to do with as I want. I’m going to take her to my study and let her see what she’s in for.” I picked up the girl, who was lighter than I had expected.</p> <p>Marlene struggled as I carried her down to my study. I placed her on my lap and gave her a slap on her ass. “I told you that if I took you to my basement I would punish you! This is not my basement!” I told her</p> <p>I opened up the monitor on the basement where Pauline and Billie-Jo were busy attaching handcuff to the three girls who... hold on Three Girls? I checked Clara, Chelsea and Marcia were now on their tiptoes and then I saw Pauline look at Billie-Jo and say something. I put the phones onto emergency service and remote locked all the doors and windows. I turned up the sound on the basement monitor.</p> <p>“... What will he do?” Billie-Jo was asking.</p> <p>“If we don’t tell him he’ll punish us worse, why didn’t you watch her?” Pauline asked her</p> <p>“Me! But it was your idea for the sleepover, I was happy with just the two of us! She’s your guest you find her!” Billie-Jo retorted.</p> <p>Pauline nodded glumly, “Yeah, you’re right!” And she reached to an alarm button.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>The somber tones of a bell echoed in the house. I turned on the microphone and spoke to the two girls. “Good! As soon as you noticed she was missing you alerted me, decrease in punishment! She shouldn’t have managed to escape from you. Increase in punishment! You will find her! Decrease in punishment for one who manages to bring her to me!” I said. The two girls looked at each other again.</p> <p>“I’ll take upstairs!” Pauline said.</p> <p>“I’ll take the ground floor.” Billie-Jo said annoyed that Pauline had beaten her for the obvious area.</p> <p>They ran to the basement stairs and scampered up them.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>I looked at Marlene, “Well you’re going to have company it seems.” I said and then returned my attention to the screen; I brought up the communications icon and contacted Sharon’s number.</p> <p>A disheveled boy answered the phone, “What time do you call this?” He said before looking at the screen, when he did so his eyes opened wide, “Master I’m sorry, it’s late and I was asleep!” He said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “The lateness of the hour does not forgive the disrespect that you’ve just shown. I would like to talk to your mistress, not later but now!” I said harshly.</p> <p>“But Master, if I disturb her now she will punish me, can this not wait until...” He said panic sounding in his voice.</p> <p>“I said NOW WILLIAM, not later! This is urgent and could cause your mistress serious problems with the police if not sorted out immediately.” I said relying on his fear of betraying Sharon to make him overcome his reluctance.</p> <p>“Yes Master.” William finally said and his face vanished from the screen.</p> <p>There was a few minutes wait while I could hear shouting from the speakers – not to mention footsteps upstairs as Pauline carried on her search – Then Sharon’s face appeared on the screen.</p> <p>“Paul? What’s wrong? William said something about the Police?” She said.</p> <p>“Do you recognize her?” I said and pointed the camera to where Marlene was lying.</p> <p>“Good god! It’s Marlene? How did she get there?” There was real amazement in her voice.</p> <p>“Well, it seems that your four girls thought it would be fun to smuggle Marlene into my house and treat her as a slave. Oh and by the way Erin has decided its fun to play hide and seek in this house when I wanted to punish the girls for endangering me and you” I said in a cold voice.</p> <p>Sharon fell down into the seat. “Paul... I’m sorry. I didn’t think this would happen. How did they get her in the car without anyone seeing her?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>“When Chelsea got the stone in her shoe you helped her out, while you were doing that Clara distracted the crew by asking questions in the cockpit, we bundled Marlene into the storage area.” The voice came from behind me when I turned I saw Erin, her arms around her knees and her head down. She was almost hidden behind my armchair.</p> <p>“How did you get her off the helicopter then?” I asked her.</p> <p>“By then Marcia was feeling ill and she threatened to throw up in the helicopter, they were too busy helping her out that we were able to smuggle Marlene out and hid her in some nearby trees.” Erin said blankly.</p> <p>“How much time do I have with Marlene, before her parents find out?” I asked Sharon but again the young girl answered.</p> <p>“They’re away for the weekend, we had enough time to get her back home and tell her not to tell anyone or she’ll get worse when we’re together.” Erin said. Just then Billie-Jo entered the room.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master I’ve looked but I can’t find Erin downstairs but this is the only...” She stopped when she followed my gaze to where Erin was sitting.</p> <p>“Sit down Billie-Jo until I finish here.” I said and returned my attention to Sharon. “Right, so after tomorrow Marlene will be a problem. How do you want me to deal with this?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Paul, where are the girls at the moment?” Sharon asked.</p> <p>“Well Erin is behind me with Billie-Jo watching her; Marlene is with me as you saw. The other three are currently downstairs.” I pressed some buttons to open a new window showing the basement – a scene that was added to Sharon’s view.</p> <p>“I see, Paul I leave their punishment to you, but I must ask that you don’t give them any permanent marks or piercings. I’ll be there in about 5 hours will that be enough time?” She said I nodded.</p> <p>“That will be fine; I’ve got a few toys that will keep their attentions. Oh and I think you need to attend to William, he needs to know that politeness doesn’t depend on the time of day!” I said, my anger cooled but smouldering.</p> <p>“That’s okay, you’ve given me some ideas and I need to punish him for waking me up early!” She said, her eyes showing that she wasn’t happy with the situation either.</p> <p>I closed the communications screen and then pressed a button by my side, a low tone sounded in the house, calling Pauline to my study – Billie-Jo already being with me.</p> <p>We waited in silence until Pauline entered the room. “Stand side by side girls, that includes you Erin!” I ordered, at first Erin didn’t move but Billie-Jo quickly pulled her up to her feet and dragged her to beside Pauline.</p> <p>“Now you see what an unplanned sleepover can do to us. Erin, if she had escaped would have gone to the nearest person and that would have involved the police.” I started to say.</p> <p>“But I wouldn’t have...” Erin began, but Billie-Jo nudged her to quiet her.</p> <p>I remained impassive, my face not showing anything. “When we kidnap girls and bring them here, we do so in a way that remains untraceable. If Marlene goes missing who will her parents look for?” My question was aimed at Erin this time and Billie-Jo pushed her forward.</p> <p>“Th... they would go to Sharon’s. But they know...” Erin said.</p> <p>“It doesn’t matter if they knew or didn’t know anything, they were expecting their daughter to be at home, so they go to Sharon’s and she doesn’t know anything about Marlene missing, so the next step is to call the police... did you tell your parents that you were taking Marlene?” I said.</p> <p>“Well... we may have mentioned it.” Erin sounded slightly unsure.</p> <p>“Then they would have seen Sharon and she would have directed them here. Through your recklessness you have endangered my life and that of Pauline and Billie-Jo.” I said, I was slightly exaggerating but I was trying to prove a point.</p> <p>“But we didn’t mean any harm!” Erin tried to protest I slammed my hand down on the desktop making all the girls jump.</p> <p>“What you meant to do and what happens are completely different. You never take risks in this business; you plan carefully and ensure that all possible variations are considered! If you ever continue in this business you will have to learn this!” I told her.</p> <p>She remained quiet as she thought about this before she nodded.</p> <p>“Good, now go downstairs with Pauline and Billie-Jo, you will let them tie you onto the punishment chair - they will explain what the additions will do. They will then prepare the others for punishment.</p> <p>The two girls nodded their understanding and turned. With Billie-Jo ensuring that Erin turned with them. I watched them as they walked out of my study. Then I turned to Marlene.</p> <p>“I’m going to ungag you now Marlene, you will remain quiet until I require an answer from you, do you understand?” I said to her, she nodded. “If you speak out of turn the gag will be back!” I added and undid the straps slowly withdrawing the shaft of the gag. “Suck on it while I remove it, I want none of your saliva on it.” I instructed her, she glared at me but did as I asked.</p> <p>Just as the gag was almost out of her mouth I smiled and started pushing it back in, she looked at me but didn’t protest, I moved the gag several times before I finally took it out of her mouth. “Well done.” I said and patted her head, “This is just about the same size as my cock, and if you’re good I might just try you out.” I added smiling at her, her eyes widened and she went to shake her head but stopped at my look.</p> <p>“Yes, that is how a slave should react; you remain silent and accept whatever your master tells you. Now I’m going to untie you.” And I started on the knots holding the rope.</p> <p>The neck support was the first to loosen and Marlene dropped her head forward in relief and then cried out as her muscles protested. “Yes it will hurt at first but I’ll deal with that in a moment.” I said, ignoring the fact that she spoke without permission – I was letting her relax.</p> <p>I untied her legs and pulled them down, rubbing the muscles as I did so, working out the knots that were forming there. I then rubbed her neck, easing her of the tension that was there.</p> <p>“You will sit here.” I placed her in my seat, “and watch what happens to girls who kidnap others without regards to what might happen.” She pulled on her arms that were still tied behind her back. “I don’t think I will, you aren’t free you know.” I said and typed a command in the computer, I then left her and went down to the basement.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>I entered the basement and walked to the computer there, ignoring the six girls – I can’t remember ever having this number of girls down here together! I entered in the command to transfer control to that terminal. I also opened up a window so that I could see Marlene’s reactions.</p> <p>“Now girls, I hope you’re not comfortable.” I said and smiled at them. “You are here to be punished because of the crime you have committed...” I paused for a moment and then continued. “It wasn’t the crime of kidnapping, although that was bad. No the crime you have committed is being caught while kidnapping another girl!” I walked to a locked cupboard and removed some dildos. These had wires and straps on them. I then took out a DVD player and connected it to the computer in the basement.</p> <p>Taking some extension leads I plugged them into the computer – I’m going to have to get some multi-plugs if this is going to happen again. - Then I went to the girls hanging from the ceiling.</p> <p>“Now I’ve been told that I can’t pierce or permanently mark you, so I’m going to give you something that will shake you up.” I held up one of the dildo and showed them how the head moved, not only up and down but also side to side. “Questions?” I said cheerfully.</p> <p>“You can’t expect us to...” Chelsea started to ask and struggled in her chains she cried out when I slapped her ass.</p> <p>“I don’t expect you to do anything, you are going to accept this, just because you did something wrong.” I said.</p> <p>“But sir, I’m still... a...” Clara started to say but I shook my head.</p> <p>“Not in a few minutes time. You thought you could get away with getting one over both Mistress Sharon and myself. Events have consequences, this is yours.” I said.</p> <p>“But what about me! Why aren’t I over there?” Erin called from her seated position.</p> <p>“You will be having a different punishment; I’ll get to you in a minute. Pauline, Billie-Jo start work on Chelsea and Marcia. I’ll attend to Clara.” I handed out the dildos to the two girls. I went back to the cupboard and got a thinner, shorter dildo, which I concealed in my hand. I did have some K-Y jelly in a tube. I walked to Clara and showed her the tube.</p> <p>“Do you want me to use this or will you take the dildo dry?” I asked her smiling.</p> <p>“Please, I don’t want it at all.” Clara said tears showing in her eyes.</p> <p>“Wrong answer! But I’ll take pity on you.” and I undid the lid of the tube, smearing the lubricant over her pussy and then inside, hearing her gasp as my finger slipped inside her.</p> <p>I gently probed her vagina for depth finding that she was deeper than I had thought; and so she would easily cope with the smaller machine. I slid the metal dildo inside her pussy, fixing it by attaching the straps around her waist and behind her. I could hear her sob as she moved her hips trying to dislodge the invader inside her.</p> <p>I looked to the others, they also had the dildos strapped in and fixed. All three girls raised themselves higher on their tiptoes as if trying to expel the dildos using gravity.</p> <p>I quickly got the audio/visual goggles and placed them on the girl’s head. “Now you will see a video, from that you will know what is being done, oh yes, forgetful of me. Girls the second set!” I ordered. Without a word Billie-Jo and Pauline retrieved three more sets of dildos – just simple thrusting versions without the rotating head – and, with the aid of KY jelly, these were inserted into the girl’s anuses causing them to scream out with surprise. All three were held firm just as the first dildos were.</p> <p>“Please what are you doing to us?” Chelsea cried out.</p> <p>“Just preparing you, relax and the pain will soon fade.” I told them, Pauline and Billie-Jo remaining silent.</p> <p>I quickly attached all the leads to their respective sockets on the computer and send a test signal – a picture, live, of their positions. I sent another test signal which made the vaginal dildo just jerk slightly – all three jumped as it flexed. “Good that worked... now ready?” I asked and activated the anal dildos, hearing the girls give a short scream as they reacted to the computer input.</p> <p>“Oh good, they work as well... now I’ll activate the program, this film and the one following are interactive, using special coding detected by the computer, they will activate the relevant dildo, exactly as the action on the film proceeds. I hope you’ll enjoy it, you’ll be here for an hour!” I said and then turned on the DVD.</p> <p>Music played on the computer and the title screen lit up. “Toy and the gang-bang!” was the title of the first piece, it involved a young friend I... temporarily had, who’s parents were film makers, since then Toy has been a star of their films, enjoying herself.</p> <p>The scene opened with a car trunk showing a tied up girl of about 10 years of age, she was taken out of the boot by a large man who ripped off her panties and bent her over the trunk, ramming his cock into her ass. The three girls started to scream as the dildos began moving in their anuses. For three minutes the pounding carried on before the man pulled himself out of the girl. The three hanging girls were gasping when it was over... but more was to come (or cum) as the film followed the girl who was dragged to where 10 men were waiting for her.</p> <p>“Oh no, no... please not that!” Chelsea started to say.</p> <p>“What! What’s going to happen?” Marcia asked but then she saw the scene as the girl in the film was stripped of her clothing and spread-eagled on the ground, and then the dildo’s started pushing themselves inside the girls...</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>While the screaming started I approached Erin. She was watching her three friends as they struggled in their bonds, trying to escape the thrusting dildos as they ravaged the girls.</p> <p>“What’s going to happen to me?” She asked looking at my face.</p> <p>“Well you are going to get a sore mouth and ass.” I said and started to tip the chair, rotating her body so that she was now ass up. I ensured that the hole in the base of the chair was lined up with her anus.</p> <p>“Now Erin, I’m afraid I don’t have another set of dildos, at least not a set to reach you here, but don’t worry there is another way. I’m going to connect you to a couple of pumps; these will deliver a set amount of liquid into you.” I told her, she was starting to hate my cheerful voice I could tell.</p> <p>“But...” She began.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, you’ll be able to stop it.” I told her, “All you have to do is to release a trigger and the pumping will stop... for a short time at least.” I lined up the inflatable dildo and, using the lubricant again, inserted it into Erin’s anus. The other end of the dildo was connected to a vibrating arm along which was a tube attached to oil that was kept warm. The dildo had a small hole in its end from which the oil was injected into the anus of the victim.</p> <p>I then showed Erin the trigger. Another dildo – with a hole in the front of it – and showed her the point where she would have to touch. (I didn’t tell her that this one was connected to a reservoir of animal cum). She would have to move her mouth to cover the dildo and to virtually swallow the whole lot before the trigger was activated.</p> <p>I also didn’t tell her that once the anal dildo was stopped it would squirt the warm oil into her ass, or that the trigger would deliver some cum which she would have to swallow, as it would be sent straight into her stomach.</p> <p>“Now do you understand how to stop this?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Yes master” She said – you see you can teach girls to be polite.</p> <p>I nodded and then inserted the anal dildo and began the machinery. “Oh god!” Erin said and started to reach for the dildo before her.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>Now I had one last set of punishment to start. “Pauline, Billie-Jo, against the flogger please.” I told them. The flogger was a simple machine, a wheel consisting of several pieces of leather instead of a rim. Each spoke would bring the leather strap around at a set speed. In the configuration that I had it there was space for two girls to stand holding hands, the flogger would strike their asses with a regular beat (sorry about that!) two movable side panels ensured that the girls couldn’t sidestep away from the straps, and with their wrists connected they couldn’t move away – well they could but not too far and without hurting the other girl.</p> <p>“I will set the speed to 5, you will remain here for an hour. Do you understand?” I told them.</p> <p>“Yes master.” And “Yes master!” came from my girls who reached back and held each other’s hands. Tears were already running down Pauline’s face, with her backside already red with welts she was really going to get the worst of it!</p> <p>I nodded and started the machine; I went to walk away when Billie-Jo called out. “Master, you haven’t handcuffed us.”</p> <p>I nodded, “True, but you are both going to stay there until the time is up, and not before!” I ordered and then I looked at Pauline, “And you are to remain in your body and not pass it to Sub!” I told her.</p> <p>She flinched as the first slap hit her, “Of course not master.” She said. I kissed their heads and left them standing there receiving five slap per minute, a full hour meant 300 slaps apiece! It wasn’t bad as I had told them their punishment would be decreased.</p> <p>I entered a command on the computer – removing control from that system.</p> <p>I walked to the door, leaving the light on so that all six girls in their torture could be seen, as I went to leave the basement I could see Clara crying out as the dildo in her pussy was making her cum, I could see a trickle of red running down her leg, it seems her vagina wasn’t as deep as I had thought.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>I returned to my study, Marlene was watching the screen wide eyed, she looked up at me as I entered, a question evident on her lips.</p> <p>“Slave you may speak.” I said.</p> <p>“Master, what are you going to do to me?” She asked me fearfully.</p> <p>I walked behind her, her head following me as I did so; I untied her arms and hands, bringing them around to her front, massaging them as I did so.</p> <p>“First are you hungry?” I asked her, the question surprised her but not her stomach, which started to growl away. “I take it that’s a yes.” I said. “Stand up and follow me.” I told her; happy to see she followed my order.</p> <p>I walked to the kitchen and started to cook some bacon and eggs. “You will sit at that table!” I told her pointing to it.</p> <p>She quickly did so, watching me as I cooked away. “Can you cook Marlene?” I asked her she shook her head, “You should learn, it’s quite easy and some masters can’t cook for toffee.” I said smiling.</p> <p>I put the food onto two plates and sat down facing her, putting a plate before her along with a knife and fork, “Eat it before it gets cold.” I told her, she was quick to follow my order now.</p> <p>When we finished I started doing the washing up, I was pleased to see that she took the tea-cloth to help dry the dishes.</p> <p>“Better?” I asked her she nodded, not being sure if she was allowed to speak again. “Right, follow me again please.” I said and started walking upstairs. I led her to the bathroom and showed her where the toilet was and then I took her to Billie-Jo’s bedroom.</p> <p>“You will use the toilet and then return to this room, once here you will lie on the bed and sleep. You will not disturb either myself or the girls downstairs, do you understand?” I asked her.</p> <p>She started to nod and then shook her head, I raised my eyebrows and tilted my head, and she took this to mean she was allowed to talk. “Master I thought you were going to punish me?” She said.</p> <p>“I am punishing you, I’m sending you to bed alone!” I told her and left her as I returned downstairs.</p> <p>On the computer screen Erin was moving her mouth on the dildo in an effort to stop her anal penetration – I hadn’t said that the dildo would inflate at random times, expanding from 6 inches to 9 inches in length and half-inch to two inches in girth – then I saw her throat moving and she relaxed as the anal dildo stopped, only to stiffen as another set of oil was pushed inside her.</p> <p>The three girls were moving in unison as the computer interpreted the double-teaming of Toy by two men caused both dildos to move in counter action. I could see that the girls’ bodies were covered by a sheen of perspiration.</p> <p>By the flogger both my girls were holding tight to each other, crying out as their asses were warmed by the straps. I checked the time, only another half hour to go! For some reason I felt sorry for the girls, especially Pauline, I entered a command which slowed the machine down to 1 slap per minute, it seemed the least I could do for them. I set an alarm and closed my eyes.</p></div>",[]
1007,"Sleepover, Part 4",4,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,Something is clearly wrong with Paul. And one of the girls escapes!!!,2006-12-29,2,4,"Mgggggg, 1st,  bd, sm, spank, MC",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Master...” Pauline suddenly said as I awoke her from her sleeping. Amazing, but the girl had fallen asleep standing up; on checking so had Billy-Jo. They had both fallen asleep, still standing for the flogging machine.</p> <p>Surveying the room more completely I saw that Chelsea and Marcia were still chained to the wall with the dildos humping in and out of their pussies. But the third spot, where I had left Clara chained, was now empty. There was only a puddle of blood left on the floor and a dildo sitting in it, still moving, humping into the air.</p> <p>“You know Paul this slave's ass is bleeding and how could you be so careless about a virgin child.” Pauline’s voice from behind me startled me as I thought 'where could Clara have gone, and how'.</p> <p>Turning around I recognised Pauline’s stance as that of her psychologist personality, Elizabeth.</p> <p>“I seriously think you need to go to Ropeville for an evaluation, I told you this when you were working with Alice, when you grew too sensitive over hitting Billy-Jo. By the looks of things you know something is wrong with you and are trying to cover it up by being too harsh, I mean really Paul have you looked at this slave’s body recently? You would notice she has bruising from the whipping you sentenced her and now this.” Elizabeth badgered me about being too harsh, and yet here I was descending the stairs after the original two hours was up, only to start a new punishment for them.</p> <p>“Paul these girls are exhausted, they haven’t had any sleep tonight and here you are waking them up after they fell asleep standing up.” Elizabeth continued.</p> <p>“Not now Elizabeth, because these slaves fell asleep they failed to notice Erin and Clara have escaped.” Hearing those words Elizabeth relinquished control to Pauline, who blinked and then was back. </p> <p>“Master.” Pauline said before surveying the room herself. “I’m sorry we fell asleep.”</p> <p>“They’ve escaped.” I told her. They couldn’t have gotten far though because I had left all the security on. If they even touched a door leading to the outside or a window an alarm would have sounded. They were still somewhere in the house.</p> <p>Pauline woke Billy-Jo and we all headed upstairs to look for the two escapees.</p> <p>Coming up from the basement I heard tiny voices, almost whispers, coming from the bathroom. I headed in that direction, with Billy-Jo and Pauline following close behind me, both of them yawning because of being so tired.</p> <p>The bathroom door was open a crack and upon peering inside I did in fact see Erin and Clara. Erin was sitting by Clara who was sitting on the toilet with her legs spread.</p> <p>Upon listening closer I heard Erin talking. “Look what Mr. Purple did to you, Daddy was suppose to be the one to do that, and now Mr. Purple popped your, your.” She faulted in what she was saying. “What did daddy call it, your strawberry?” Erin asked her sister.</p> <p>I took this opportunity to enter the bathroom, with Pauline and Billy-Jo still behind me. “You mean Cherry.” I said making both of the girls jump.</p> <p>""Just how did you escape?"" I asked both of them, Erin proudly stood up and pushed her flat chest out and held her head high, as if she did something to be proud of.</p> <p>Instead of letting her bask in any glory she may have been feeling, I grabbed her by her wrist and dragged her from the room. “Pauline Billy-Jo, Please tend to Cla... BILLY-JO WAKE UP.” I shouted to the girl standing before me, sleeping standing up. After she abruptly opened her eyes and apologized I continued. “Please tend to Clara make sure she is okay.” I said and continued down the hall with Erin solemnly walking behind me.</p> <p>I took her into my study and started up the computer I ignored the pop ups explaining that I had new email to read and instead went the microphone software. I started it up because I wanted to record and document how Erin escaped after being bound. I was sure Ropeville would be interested in hearing about this; it wasn’t everyday that you found someone who could escape from pretty strict bondage.</p> <p>“Well you didn’t make the wrist straps tight enough, I was able to slide my hands out.” She said, but I thought I had made them snug enough. Maybe I was slipping as a Master. This brought back the thought of what Elizabeth (Pauline) was saying. Maybe I did need a rest, a really long one.</p> <p>Realizing I was spacing off I focused my attention again to Erin who was nodding off. I walked to her and she straightened up scared of what I was going to do. “Erin I think its time all of you girls went to bed, follow me.”</p> <p>I walked back toward the bathroom with Erin in tow, I saw that Pauline and Billy-Jo had done what I asked and were now standing in the kitchen waiting for me; in between them stood Clara who was now wearing underwear.</p> <p>“Master she is wearing a sanitary pad and the underwear because she is still bleeding a little.” I nodded my understanding and ordered them, “Slaves follow me.”</p> <p>I led them back down into the basement where I showed them into their respective little cells. I hadn’t much used the other three I mainly used the first. I put Pauline and Billy-Jo into the main one then led Erin and Clara to another.</p> <p>After being sure to handcuff Erin's wrists to her cot. I went back to see Billy-Jo and Pauline, they were already fast asleep on the cot, with Billy-Jo spooned into Pauline. I let them be and went to the two girls still handing on the wall. The program had long since ended and they were fast asleep and probably in pain from being chained to the wall for so long.</p> <p>I carefully took them down one by one then went and placed them on cots in the last two remaining cells, Chelsea stirred a bit while I placed her onto her bed.</p> <p>Then I tended to Marcia and placed her in the last remaining cell; after pulling the covers up over her I went and checked on all the other girls. All the girls in the basement seemed to be sleeping peacefully. I went up the stairs and this time made sure to close and lock the basement door, just in case Erin managed to escape again.</p> <p>I went back up the stairs toward my own room, but briefly looked into the girl’s room. Marlene who was sleeping in the girl's room was still sleeping in the same position I last saw her in. I turned and went back to my own bed, but as I laid myself down to sleep I couldn’t help but feel somewhat lonely, I didn’t have Pauline or Billy-Jo in the room with me. This was one of the first times in many years that I had to leave them locked in the basement, when I didn’t actually have a commission, which sometimes required it.</p> <p>I awoke with a start to see Sharon looking down at me. 'But how did she get in? She couldn't have, I should have known she was coming. What about my security system?' I thought. But I couldn't think of an answer, all I could do was stare up at her, hoping for an answer.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Paul the Helicopter dropped me off, as for your sensors not detecting me, remember we have the power to turn that feature off, Ropeville did install your security system.” Sharon answered to my bewildered look.</p> <p>“Now before we go and see how the girls are doing, I’m famished. Let’s get something to eat.” I realized that I too was hungry and the girls would probably soon be getting hungry as well. My initial thought was to have a couple of them come upstairs to make breakfast for us and add that as part of their punishment.</p> <p>Thinking about punishing them by having them make breakfast brought forth some interesting memories. Like the time I forced Pauline to cook bacon while not wearing an apron to protect her nude chest from the splattering grease.</p> <p>Yes what a delicious punishment to inflict upon one of the girls of my choosing. That twin that kept talking back, seemed like she needed such a punishment, I kept thinking this as I proceeded to the basement door, keys in hand.</p> <p>“Paul what are you doing, I said lets worry about the girls later.” Sharon said coming up from behind me, and startled me out of my deranged thinking. Had I really just been thinking such vile thoughts? For a second I wasn’t quite sure where I was but then it all came back to me. I quickly pocketed the keys to the basement and made my way toward the refrigerator, hoping Sharon didn’t catch my lapse.</p> <p>Sharon went to the cabinets and took out two pans for breakfast. I brought eggs and bacon over and watched as Sharon started frying some eggs for both of us. I had the bacon sitting in the package and the frying pan in front of me ready to cook, But I wanted Erin to cook it.</p> <p>Again I reached for the keys in my pocket and headed toward the basement door. I had the door unlocked and was halfway down the steps before Sharon came chasing after me.</p> <p>“Paul...”</p> <p>“PAUL !!!. . .”</p> <p>Sharon called my name but I only ignored her. I reached the cell that I had placed Erin and Clara in, I could already envision the painful splatters of grease upon her flat chest. The idea was delicious I smiled inwardly to myself as I unlocked the cuffs holding her and reached to pick her up.</p> <p>The child screamed as I lifted her out of bed and then started roughly dragging her toward the stairs. This time as I made my way back toward the steps Sharon intercepted me and grabbed the screaming child.</p> <p>“Paul what in the world do you think your doing?” Sharon questioned as I pulled harder at Erin’s arm, trying to get her away from Sharon.</p> <p>I didn’t see what difference it made to her! “Why should I make bacon when I can have her make it in the nude!” I hissed, and pulled much harder at Erin’s arm. Probably too hard because instead of just pulling her out of Sharon arms I sent her sliding across the floor in front of me, but that was okay – she was only a slave after all.</p> <p>“Paul this madness has to stop now, you did that to Pauline once and you really hurt her, you are not doing it again, EVER.” Sharon shouted and brought me out of whatever world I had been in.</p> <p>What was happening to me? I could remember picking Erin out of bed and scarcely remembered wanting her to make breakfast but it was all a blur. Meanwhile while I stood there Sharon picked Erin up and told her to go lay back down. After Erin was again cuddled next to her twin and looking wary at me, Sharon grabbed my arm and escorted me back up the stairs.</p> <p>I cooked the bacon and Sharon and I ate breakfast together. I didn’t have any more episodes through breakfast and after breakfast I went to lay down again, Sharon thought it would be a good idea. She also gave me a mild sedative to help me relax.</p> <p>It was a couple hours later when I awoke again, I found Sharon in the living room watching television, not a Ropeville special but regular television.</p> <p>“Are the girls awake yet?” I asked Sharon as I walked into the room still rubbing my eyes from sleep.</p> <p>“No the girls are still asleep, what went on here last night after you called me?” Sharon questioned, and for some reason I felt guilty.</p> <p>“Umm, well the girls had quite a night, I punished all of them.” I said proudly.</p> <p>“Did the girls have a sleepover or was most of it just punishment?” She looked sternly at me, and again I felt guilty.</p> <p>“They had quite a night after I discovered Marlene. I hung the girls who were sleeping over from the wall and ran a simulation with dildos in their mouths, butts, and in their pussies. I had Pauline and Billy-Jo stand on either side of the spanking machine and they fell asleep like that.” I started to feel angry again! “Which reminds me they need to be punished for that because Erin and Clara managed to escape while they were sleeping.” Throughout my story, Sharon had a concerned look on her face, which told me she wasn’t happy about something, but that wasn’t my problem.</p> <p>“Paul what about Clara, did she have a dildo in her also?” Sharon asked seemingly quite angry. I just nodded, realizing my error in taking the child’s virginity.</p> <p>“Paul, as I’m sure Elizabeth will be telling you, you should have just let the girls have their sleepover right from the beginning. There were plenty of other ways to solve the Marlene issue. Why couldn’t you just let the girls have some fun? Why couldn’t you let them have a sleepover?” Sharon said as she stood and stormed from the room. I’m sure Sharon was right; Elizabeth would probably tell me the exact same thing. But a voice inside my head was telling me that neither should interfere in my training of their slaves!</p> <p>I followed after Sharon, who proceeded to head down to the basement, where all the girls were still asleep. She grabbed her medical bag off the counter, not looking at me, apparently too angry for words.</p> <p>In the basement, she first headed to the cell where Erin and Clara were cuddling each other. Erin opened her eyes when she heard footsteps coming toward her cot. I remained outside the cell, because I knew both those girls were probably terrified of me, especially Erin, inwardly I smiled ‘that would teach the bitch’ I thought to myself.</p> <p>Erin looked over at me, her fear showing brightly in her eyes. But as she noticed Sharon, that fear diminished slightly.</p> <p>“Erin, is Clara awake yet? I need to look at her.” Sharon spoke softly and very calmly.</p> <p>Erin shook her head but proceeded to gently rock her sister until the child opened her eyes. Sharon hugged Clara and whispered something in her ear as the child woke up; Clara nodded her understanding and sat back in bed grabbing her sister’s hand.</p> <p>Sharon gently pulled the girl's panties down and off her legs; the pad she had been wearing remained firmly in place though, probably from the amount of blood. I shouldn’t have taken her virginity like that, I’m not sure what I had been thinking at the time.</p> <p>I watched guiltily as Sharon checked the girl out with her flash light and tiny speculum. Clara seemed to be in pain through some of it, she was probably very tender. I felt bad for being so careless, but at the same time part of me hoped I had severely hurt her.</p> <p>“Well, she looks to be okay, I’m glad you didn’t seriously hurt my niece.” Sharon spoke, reminding me that yes, these were her nieces and that their parents wanted them trained as sex slaves. 'Still' I thought, 'I might still get the chance to seriously hurt her, and especially her twin sister!'</p> <p>I began to fantasise about these two perhaps I could break an arm or leg … no, not good enough. Cause for a few stitches, No still not good enough, they needed to be punished. Severed limbs, now that sounded like a good idea. Slowly cut off each one of their fingers and toes, then slowly hack off more and more of their arms and legs each day, till they were gone. Yes that sounded perfect. I suddenly caught myself thinking as Sharon approached with both girls huddled at her sides, what in the hell was wrong with me why was I thinking such vile thoughts.</p> <p>I wasn’t going to let Sharon know I was still thinking such evil thoughts and instead headed for the cell that Marcia and Chelsea occupied. I had Chelsea awake and was working on gently shaking Marcia from sleep when Sharon shouted my name.</p> <p>“PAUL, WHAT THE BLOODY HELL” I heard as I came running.</p> <p>“Paul, this is the kind of punishment you subject Pauline to all because of having too many people over? That’s it Paul I can’t allow this, you’re going into Ropeville.” Sharon said as she began to untie both Pauline and Billy-Jo.</p> <p>Wait! I don’t remember hog tying them last night. How did they get hog-tied I wondered. As the hoods came off their heads and the gags out of their mouths both girls were heavily crying.</p> <p>Pauline spread her legs as the ropes came off from around her knees and looked between her legs, her inner thighs an extremely red color. Billy-Jo also spread her legs and the same red color presented itself.</p> <p>“Paul what is that, what did you put...” Sharon stopped mid sentence as she noticed the leaves between the girl's thighs. Itch weed, when rubbed on the skin it caused an itching and burning sensation similar to Poison Ivy; but unlike Poison Ivy, Itch Weed only lasted a few hours. But to have it between your thighs all night probably caused the girls great amounts of pain and discomfort.</p> <p>Strangely enough I didn't recall doing that to the girls, something like that was just plain heartless. Pauline and Billy-Jo looked at me, and sobbed their apologies. Had I really done such a horrible thing?</p> <p>I couldn't stand to hear their cries any longer, I ran up the stairs and out of the basement as fast as I could. But even as I did so, a thought ran through my mind.</p> <p>“But the little bitches FAILED ME! FAILURE MUST BE PUNISHED!”</p></div>",[]
1008,"Sleepover, Part 5",5,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,"Paul is taken to Ropeville to undergo treatment, but can he be treated? Does Pauline ever get to have a real Sleepover?",2007-07-04,4,5,"Mgggggg, bd, sm, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was confused! What was happening to me? I didn’t recall hogtying Pauline and Billie-Jo like that! I … I couldn’t do such a thing to my daughters! …</p> <p>Daughters? What was I thinking … they had FAILED me, they SHOULD be punished, they were mine to do with as I …</p> <p>Daughters? Well yes, I suppose they were … but … then why would I? … The brats were mine to do with as I want, it’s my business what I do with them and nobody else’s!</p> <p>But they were under my care; I wouldn’t do that to …</p> <p>Huh! They are property to be punished when and as I wish.</p> <p>“Nnnnnnoooooooo!” The cry was forced through my lips before I realized it. I looked around. I was in my bedroom – but it was a mess! The bedding torn and the chairs knocked over. I was holding a photograph in my hands, Pauline and Billie-Jo with their arms around me and smiles on their lips.</p> <p>“Paul?” Sharon’s voice sounded from the door of my bedroom, she looked at the devastation and then back at me.</p> <p>“Sharon … what’s happening to me, why did I do that to them?” I sat down on the bed looking at the photograph.</p> <p>“Paul, we know you have a problem, one that’s been getting worse over the past few months you have to get medical help!” Sharon said softly.</p> <p>‘Help? They think I’m mad! What do they know about me?’</p> <p>“Who said that?” I asked, the voice had seemed loud in my ears and I looked around for the invisible person.</p> <p>“Who said what Paul?” Sharon asked softly, “I heard nothing and there is nobody here but us.”</p> <p>I felt the anger rising in me and I tried to breathe deeply to calm myself down … but it didn’t seem to be working.</p> <p>Sharon looked at me, concern in her eyes. “Paul? PAUL … fight it, resist it, you don’t have to…” The clunk of the photograph frame as it connected with the woman’s head stopped her prattling.</p> <p>This is getting ridiculous! All these women telling me, ME, what to do! … Well NO MORE. This is my house! My rules! My property and all those within are for me to use as I want.</p> <p>I quickly bound and gagged the baggage that had been hounding me, a movement at the corner of my eye made me look to the door, but there was nobody there!</p> <p>I went out of the room and went down to where I knew the computer was … My computer was. I looked at the keyboard … whatever happened to the typewriter that I used to have? … but, I never had a typewriter, my father did! … It was an Underwood and heavy to use.</p> <p>I pressed some buttons on the keyboard, activating a lock-down program, no doors would open and all windows were locked, the phones wouldn’t work and nobody could access the computers around the place. I guess I laughed out loud as I heard a gasp from behind me.</p> <p>“Well slave? What do you want?” I said.</p> <p>“Master, I don’t think you want to do that. We need to get medical attention to the girls.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“The what? You mean the bitches that are my slaves? They’ll get better; they’ve only got ruptured hymens and asses. They wanted to know what it’s like to be a slave … now they do!” I spat out at the girl.</p> <p>“Master … what is your name?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>“What? You know my name … I’m Simon, Simon Gill!” I told her, what business was it to her as to my name … but Simon was my father’s name? What’s going on here?</p> <p>Pauline took a step back and her eyes glazed over slightly, then she spoke again. “Of course master, what are you commands?” she asked, she was a nicely trained slave and I knew she was mine.</p> <p>“Well Slave, first of all we’re going to get those bitches downstairs back on their feet, and then I’m going to whip them until they understand that I am the master!” I told her.</p> <p>“Yes master, shall I go and remove them from their cells … you’ll need to remove the lock-down command?” She said with a lilt in her voice, so nice to have proper slaves who knew their place.</p> <p>I pressed the buttons to unlock everywhere … a thought tried to interrupt me, but I ignored it! Pauline bowed in front of me and then walked away to get the slaves into position.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>As Pauline went downstairs, she was having an internal conversation with her other selves.</p> <p>“It’s not him … it looks like him, but that’s not him in control!”</p> <p>“He’s not an avatar, his body doesn’t move like anyone different!”</p> <p>“I would hazard a guess that he’s been invaded, or more likely taken over by something, the use of a different name would show that it was an entity that he know or knew, and somewhere it was implanted”</p> <p>“Fancy words psych! Now how do we get our master back to normal?”</p> <p>“…I don’t know … I don’t think this body is capable of doing that, we would need to speak directly to our master’s mind … I’m not sure I could do that.”</p> <p>“Hey I like this person, he knows how to hit a girl, I think he’d be good!”</p> <p>“Pain slut you’d like anyone with a dick and a whip! We have others to think about.”</p> <p>“Okay, Doc you say there’s nothing we can do, wimp there says it’s not our master! So I say we take him out and deliver him to Ropeville central, and give them the problem. Any objections to the plan?”</p> <p>“What plan?”</p> <p>“I think I like this one, can’t we keep him?”</p> <p>“Go!”</p> <p>“Agreed, we need experts to help him, I’m just a field medic in this case, so go ahead.”</p> <p>“Apart from pain slut any objections?”</p> <p>Silence</p> <p>“Now we go ahead, Pauline! Relinquish control to combat!” this was a command, which brooked no argument.</p> <p>There was a twisting as Pauline’s attitude changed and the combat personality took control. All this took seconds to achieve.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I watched the girl as she went down to the basement, I must say this was a better place than I had before and so much under control of this marvelous box!</p> <p>Pauline had reached the first of the cells and was rousing the girls from their beds. I smiled as I thought through the plans for them, how they will shriek as the canes strike their unclothed bodies.</p> <p>“Master Simon.” Pauline’s voice sounded in my room, I put a smile on my face and turned to face her, just as the bitch shot me with a dart-gun. I got to my feet and staggered towards her, falling down to the floor as the darkness overtook me.</p> <p>I had to hide, bury myself deep down until … until I could sort these bitches out properly … it would only be a matter of time and then I’ll return…</p> <p>There was a taste in my mouth … I recognized it, it was a stimulant used in only one place. “Hello? I’m awake.” I said out loud.</p> <p>A familiar voice answered me, “And so you should be … what is your name?”</p> <p>“My name … well recently I’ve been called Paul Purple, just what happened Elizabeth?” I said looking around, and that was all I could do! I found that I was strapped onto a hospital bed, and I mean strapped! My wrists, ankles, each leg and my chest were firmly tied down, I couldn’t move.</p> <p>“We’ll come to that in a moment! What’s the last thing you remember?” Elizabeth asked me.</p> <p>I had to think … what was the last thing … “I…I was talking to Sharon in my bedroom, I think I must have trashed the place but I don’t know why or when … I was talking to Sharon, while looking at the photograph of my girls … and then I woke up here.”</p> <p>There was a sigh, “What happened to Sharon Paul?”</p> <p>“What?” I didn’t understand the question.</p> <p>“Sharon was found unconscious and tied up, who did that to her Paul?” Elizabeth asked me.</p> <p>“Wha … I don’t believe you, she was perfectly fine, apart from being angry with me, she was moaning at me for … for something? … I tell you nothing happened to her.” I said feeling worried.</p> <p>“Okay, we’ll pass on that question for the moment. Were you angry with the girls?” Elizabeth asked me casually.</p> <p>“Well I was annoyed with them, can’t you release me I’m not going to…” I began</p> <p>“I’m sorry Paul, until I’m certain that you are no risk I’m afraid you have to remain like that.” She said.</p> <p>“For Gods sake Elizabeth, I’m not going to …” I began but then I remembered what I had done to the girls, all because I was angry. “Oh God … what have I done … what have I done?” I said wretchedly, would Billie-Jo and Pauline ever trust me again?</p> <p>“How are they?” I asked Elizabeth.</p> <p>“Why? Do you care about them? They are just slaves for using.” Elizabeth said still in that casual tone.</p> <p>“Bullshit! I’m responsible for them.” I said feeling the anger rise, but not feeling anything else.</p> <p>“Well, you’re certainly responsible for their condition, honestly Paul, what were you thinking of?” This time she was emotional in her tone.</p> <p>“They had failed me … I had to punish them, it’s just that for some reason … I … lost … control.” I said feeling my body go cold.</p> <p>“Paul? … PAUL? … Goddess … don’t do this to me Paul …” Her voice seemed to fade along with the light of the room.</p> <p>I was … somewhere? Nowhere? Although it was light I couldn’t see where it was coming from, it just seemed to be there.</p> <p>I heard a movement behind me, but I couldn’t turn around, my body was frozen in place.</p> <p>“Well mortal, you give me a problem … you have provided much over the years and have much more to offer me and so, somehow, I am in your debt … but I can’t fathom how to repay that just yet … you are infected, but it’s deep inside you and beyond my powers to cleanse you, it needs something else … I will consider what and…” There was another sense of movement and then the light went out</p> <p>I felt a pain in my chest and then heard a pinging noise along with voices.</p> <p>“Got a pulse! Weak but getting better.” A male voice was saying.</p> <p>“Heartbeat, weak but regular.” Another voice said</p> <p>“Good work everyone, let’s get the cart out of here and keep monitoring that heartbeat.” An authoritative male voice said.</p> <p>I felt a cloth being passed over my face, cool and refreshing. “Master? Are you alright?” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“M…me? What about you?” I managed to croak out it was faint but Pauline heard me.</p> <p>“I’m fine and so is Billie-Jo, they managed to treat us all here. The others are unconscious at the moment so that they’ll never know that they were here.” Pauline said almost in a happy tone.</p> <p>I tried to reach out to her but found I was still strapped down. “I’d give you a hug… but you see how it is?” I said looking down at the restraints.</p> <p>“If you want master I’ll release you?” She said almost eagerly but I shook my head.</p> <p>“As much as I’d like to I wouldn’t! For one thing Elizabeth wouldn’t like it, and for another I’m still not sure if I’m safe to be around.” I told her.</p> <p>“Oh master! It’s so good to have you back!” Pauline said and wrapped her arms around my neck hugging me while crying.</p> <p>“Please Pauline, I want to hold you but after all I’ve done to you … I thought you’d never want to see me again.” I said feeling useless.</p> <p>“Master! I know it wasn’t you, that person was … crazy! Like an avatar who had taken you over. You wouldn’t hurt us like that. I know it and Billie-Jo knows it” She said.</p> <p>She pulled away from me and then her stance changed. “Although she is very emotional at the moment Pauline is correct, your mannerisms and attitude are more in line with your previously observed behavior.” And I recognized the tone.</p> <p>“Thank you Elizabeth, I must confess I was surprised when Pauline offered to release me…” I said trying to sound rational to this person.</p> <p>“That was my order I’m afraid Paul.” This time the voice came from Elizabeth herself, she had entered my room without my noticing, “Do I really act like that? I’m sorry dear but you sound so …” she gave a gesture to Pauline/Elizabeth who laughed.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Prime, but this is how I was programmed, perhaps you should update the avatar file.” Pauline/Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“I think I should, now, opinion?” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>Pauline/Elizabeth stood back. “Yes Prime. The subject is conscious and lucid, shows remorse for actions taken and seems to be back to normal. I can see no need for the restraints but would recommend constant surveillance, just in case the rogue avatar returns and also on medical grounds, the cause of his collapse is not known.” She then fell silent.</p> <p>Elizabeth smiled, “Congratulations, concise, direct, and correct! I had already decided on the same thing myself … and please don’t refer to me as Prime!”</p> <p>Pauline/Elizabeth gave a smile (just like Elizabeth herself), “But how should I refer to you, you are the primary source of my program.”</p> <p>Elizabeth was quiet and so I stepped in, so to speak, “Why not mother?” I said flippantly.</p> <p>Elizabeth looked at me in shock, “Don’t be so…” She began.</p> <p>Pauline/Elizabeth nodded, “It seems logical, in a sense I am a part of you, and as such you could be considered my parent. Hello Mother!” She finished and the smile was pure Pauline.</p> <p>“Look what you’ve done!” Elizabeth scolded me, although I thought I could see a smile on her face, “Now all the avatars will call their programmer’s Mother!”</p> <p>“You don’t have to tell them.” I said but Elizabeth gestured to where the camera was located.</p> <p>“Some of them will already know.” She said shaking her head, “Oh well it can’t be helped. Now you … daughter … can help me with Paul’s restraints!”</p> <p>And with the same smile on two different faces the pair of them started on the buckles holding me to the bed.</p> <p>Although I was now free, I stayed in position. I looked at Elizabeth, “How do you know I won’t go mad again and start striking out at people, or start ordering the staff to obey only my orders?”</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “Paul I trust your word and I trust you … However the council – who are probably watching you at this moment – have decided that all the staff on this floor are male, not to mention that the doors are all under computer control, much like your system.” She said.</p> <p>“And let me guess, designed to lock in one person?” I said calmly, why couldn’t I get angry? “Have you also done something to me?” I asked her.</p> <p>This got her interested, “Not that I’m aware of … why what’s wrong?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know, but I seem to have lost my ability to get angry! Have I been given a sedative?” I asked her.</p> <p>But Elizabeth shook her head, “No Paul and I’ve double checked the medication list twice, I needed you fully responsive when I questioned you, a sedative would have invalidated any answers you would have given.” She said and started using a PDA that she had in her hand.</p> <p>“So what’s happened to me? Why can’t I get angry?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I don’t know, it might be that whatever possessed you has drained you slightly, after some time you may return to normal. But when that will be … I just can’t say at the moment.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“Okay then, do I stay here or can I go and visit Billie-Jo … that’s if she still wants to see me.” I said sadly.</p> <p>“I’ll go with you daddy.” Pauline said and for some reason I found that I had tears in my eyes.</p> <p>“Even after all I’ve done to you; you still want to call me daddy.” I said surprised.</p> <p>“Of course … I’ve told you it wasn’t you doing those things, anyway it didn’t really hurt me.” Pauline said and then her attitude changed again.</p> <p>“Yeah! But boy could he give pain!” Pain slut said eagerly before Pauline was back in control.</p> <p>“But that aside, you wouldn’t do that.” Pauline said.</p> <p>I looked at Elizabeth, “Is it okay if I get up now?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded, “Of course Paul, it’s not as if you’re a prisoner here.” She said looking at the camera again.</p> <p>“Thank you!” I said, slightly sarcastically and also looked at the camera. “Pauline I want you to watch me closely, should I try to attack either Billie-Jo or yourself … you are to incapacitate me!” I said to Pauline.</p> <p>She looked at me as if I was mad. “But daddy!...” She began.</p> <p>Elizabeth spoke up. “Pauline! Delta 5 sub-code 789688!” Immediately Pauline’s aspect changed and I could recognize the combat personality taking control. “Master Paul was correct with his order, which is why I’ve overridden Pauline’s normal control.” She said.</p> <p>I turned to look at her, “Elizabeth! I would have explained to Pauline why I wanted her to go into combat mode; I don’t expect others to interfere with my people!” I said and I wished I could get angry at that moment.</p> <p>Elizabeth was unrepentant. “You forget Paul, the council had recalled Pauline because of her aberrant behavior. Until we’ve decided what has gone wrong with her she belongs to us, you have no hold on her.” She said</p> <p>I nodded, “But that was my fault, I’d forgotten that I said Pauline could have a sleepover, she’s used to arranging the home life and so I suppose she went ahead and arranged it as normal, it’s just that I forgot about it and it was a shock to see the girls there, and then after finding not one extra but two!! I think something snapped and I blamed her. But it wasn’t her fault it was mine!” I said imploringly to Elizabeth.</p> <p>She nodded, “That may be, but until we’re sure, Pauline is also under supervision and re-evaluation.” She said and before I could complain again she turned and left the room.</p> <p>I turned to Soldier, “Well, shall we go?” I said to her, at first she looked oddly and I saw her relax as Pauline started to take over. “Soldier if you’ll escort me to Billie-Jo’s room.” I said, looking meaningfully at the camera for Pauline to notice.</p> <p>Pauline immediately took up the stance of Soldier, although I could see she was now back in control, it seems that the override had been overridden itself!</p> <p>Pauline guided me out of my room and along a corridor, as Elizabeth had said, the nurse at the station was a man, he nodded to me as I was passing, not saying anything as if it was normal for a man to be following a young girl into another girls’ room.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The room was in darkness and I could hear a sobbing noise coming from one of the beds, the other beds were unoccupied and so it could only have been Billie-Jo. I quietly walked to the side of the bed and squatted down beside it, I could see that Billie-Jo was sleeping, but crying away in her sleep, I gently brushed her hair away from her face, she opened her eyes.</p> <p>“Master … I’m so…” She began but I stopped her.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo I’m the one who should be saying sorry to you. I treated you so badly I don’t deserve to have you.” I looked at Pauline, “Either of you!” I said.</p> <p>“But we played you up! We invited those girls and didn’t remind you! It was our fault!” Billie-Jo sobbed.</p> <p>I held onto her, “BJ, Pauline had asked me if she could have a sleepover, and I said yes! But I got so involved in my work that I forgot all about it, it was my fault not yours. I haven’t allowed you girls to be just that, children! I’m thinking of you as my partners and ignoring your feelings.” I told her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head. “But we are your slaves, we’re supposed to do what you tell us, not have fun!” She said.</p> <p>“No Billie-Jo, not at all, when I train a slave I also allow her to have as much of a childhood that I can, I just forgot to allow my slaves … my children the same.” I’ve been driving you two more than you needed and for that I’m sorry.” I turned to Pauline, “I’m so very sorry.” I said and held out my arm to her she ran to me, tears in her eyes as well.</p> <p>“Maste … Daddy, what can we do if the council demands that I stay here?” Pauline whispered to me.</p> <p>I was at a loss to answer and couldn’t speak.</p> <p>Then the corner of the room began to darken and the same voice I’d heard in my … dream? Spoke. “You will remain together, this is my decree …” It said before the darkness vanished.</p> <p>Pauline was kneeling by my side and had cast her face down to the ground. “What was that?” I asked her.</p> <p>A crackle of a speaker saved her from answering. “It seems you’ve been honoured Paul Purple, it doesn’t matter what we of the council think, you have been allowed to retain Pauline until you decide otherwise, and maybe not even then.” And the speaker cut out.</p> <p>“There… there is a … story … supposed to be a fantasy … it tells of a daemon deep in the earth … we are supposed to … prepare for his … arrival. I … I think … we’ve just … heard … from … it?” Pauline said between gasps.</p> <p>I lifted Pauline up to her feet, her body felt cold! I looked around for a call button and pressed it. The sound of running feet answered me and the door was opened by the male nurse from the desk.</p> <p>“Pauline needs help … do something!” I told him and stood to one side.</p> <p>After a glance at me, presumably to ensure I wasn’t going to attack him, he started to check on Pauline. “What happened here?” He asked but then Elizabeth and another, male, Doctor entered the room.</p> <p>“We’ve seen the video feed, and I can’t say what it was, but it affected Pauline.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“She said something about a daemon, it sounded like almost as if she was in a dream.” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>Elizabeth and the doctor looked at each other and something passed between them, “I see, so we’ll need to give her warmth and plenty of liquids.” She spoke directly at Pauline then, “Soldier! Code…” She began but was stopped by Pauline’s voice.</p> <p>“Doctor Elizabeth, that aspect was suppressed when the voice spoke.” She said softly.</p> <p>Elizabeth gave her a sharp look and then said, “Very well, Pauline you will remain here under care until you are completely well.” She said and then turned around to me.</p> <p>“Paul, I’ll escort you to your room.” She took my hand and pulled me away from the bed.</p> <p>“But what about Billie-Jo, I can’t leave her like that.” I said.</p> <p>“It’s alright daddy, I’ll look after Pauline and then I’ll come to find you.” Billie-Jo said and this time there were no tears on her face.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Before she returned me to my room Elizabeth took me to an open space. “The council can’t hear us here, but they can watch us.” She warned me.</p> <p>“So why are we here?” I asked her.</p> <p>She regarded me with a strange look on her face, “First of all … We don’t know what it was that happened to you. It hasn’t appeared again no matter what we tried. And we are stumped.”</p> <p>“So what’s stopping it from emerging again?” I asked her.</p> <p>She didn’t answer which in a way gave me the answer. “So what’s going to happen to Billie-Jo and Pauline when it comes out again?” I asked her, “They should stay here until either I’m cured or …” I couldn’t say it.</p> <p>But Elizabeth shook her head, “I’m sorry Paul, but you heard the decree. The girls have to stay with you no matter what.” She said.</p> <p>“But that’s daft Elizabeth, I could kill them! I’m not safe to be around anymore!” I was almost angry … but it still eluded me.</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “No Paul, hurt them, possibly even injure them, but you wouldn’t kill them, even your … ‘hulk’ personality wanted slaves, so I doubt if it will kill them either.” She patted my hand, “Pauline was very precise in her reports.” She added and then there was the look in her eyes again.</p> <p>“What else is wrong?” I asked her</p> <p>“Pauline!” She said and then looked around, “She shouldn’t have broken the override, not even with … with what happened. If the council found out she would be completely removed … all of her and a new construct made. It’s one of our fears … that if one of our … girls … could break the conditioning. We’d never be able to control her!” she said.</p> <p>“Pauline would never betray Ropeville, she couldn’t. Even when she knew that the council wanted her back she still did her duty and zapped me before calling out for help … which reminds me, what about Sharon. I’ve got to see her.” I said.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “I thought you’d want to. She’s this way.”</p> <p>-----</p> <p>We went to another ward, this time with female staff in attendance, and stopped before a door to a side-room.</p> <p>With some trepidation I knocked on the door. “Come in.” Sharon’s voice said from inside the room.</p> <p>I cracked the door open slightly, “You might not want me to.” I said from behind the door.</p> <p>“Come in Paul, I hope you’re feeling better.” Sharon said.</p> <p>I entered the room to see Sharon sitting up with a large bruise on the side of her face, “Christ Sharon did I do that to you … I’m sorry!” I said knowing that even saying that wouldn’t make it alright.</p> <p>But Sharon shook her head, “It wasn’t all your fault, I should have been watching you closely, or rather what was controlling you. I should have ducked!” She laughed and then winced at the action.</p> <p>“But what about the girls, what have I done to them? They’re never going to be the same.” I protested.</p> <p>“No, but then they’re going to think it was all a bad dream, Elizabeth has told me that they can implant false memories so that they all have a different version of what happened to them, and after this time any soreness they would have would pass.” Sharon said shaking her head.</p> <p>“I just don’t understand this! You’re saying that it doesn’t matter … it does! I treated those poor girls miserably and you’re just accepting it, I’d be angry shouting the room down, hitting me!” I said and cursed the fact that I couldn’t really rant and rave in anger.</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “It wouldn’t do any good Paul, Elizabeth has explained everything, I won’t say I didn’t want to kill you for what you did, but I knew it wasn’t really you in that body, and if I kill it, I’d kill you as well.”</p> <p>“To be honest Sharon I would hand you the gun if it would help.” I said</p> <p>She smiled, “It wouldn’t Paul. But I know what would.” She said</p> <p>I was hooked, “What would that be?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me “Carry on with the sleepover, and this time I mean a sleepover, the girls deserve it!” She said, still smiling.</p> <p>I was surprised, “You mean it? After all this?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Yes Paul, you might surprise yourself with the results.” She said.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I left Sharon pondering her words.</p> <p>‘Why should I carry on with the sleepover? What’s going to stop me/him from attacking the girls again?’ I thought to myself.</p> <p>‘You will be unable to become angry for at least two weeks, that’s all I can do at the moment’ a voice seemed to say in my mind and that left me in no doubt at all.</p> <p>I met up with Elizabeth by the elevator she pressed to call the car and turned to me. “So Paul, what have you decided?” She asked me.</p> <p>I sighed, “It seems that I’m going to be having a sleepover at my house.” I said.</p></div>",[]
1009,"Sleepover, Part 6",6,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,Will Pauline actually get to have a real sleepover? It’s all up to Paul to convince the other parents to trust him a second time.,2007-07-12,4,4,"Mggggg, bd, sm, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>So that was that, I was going to have a Sleepover at my house.</p> <p>It did indeed take some preparation in arranging the Sleepover. I had to call Sharon and get the numbers to the girls parents so I could call them.</p> <p>Getting the numbers was the easy part then I had to convince the parents their children would be safe with me. I had already sent one little girl home without her virginity intact because I felt the need to punish her. Something I had every right to do, but not to the extent that I took it.</p> <p>Now I was unable to become angry for the next two weeks so I couldn't very well punish them too severely. If I could even bring myself to punish them at all. They could probably tear my house apart and I wouldn't even feel like warming their backsides.</p> <p>Sharon helped me arrange the sleepover, not only by providing the phone numbers to the parents but she had apparently called them and explained the whole thing as well.</p> <p>I did detect a bit of anger when I called the parents of Chelsea and the twins. They expected an apology from me because I had caused their daughter Clara to loose her hymen. Both their other daughters didn't have hymens and I suspect Chelsea to be sexually active with others besides just her dad.</p> <p>In other circumstances I would have been offended that they would dare to ask me Paul Purple for an apology. But for the next couple weeks I couldn't get angry, so I found myself apologizing and pleading with the man to send his daughter for Pauline's sleepover. He agreed and said he would arrange for Sharon to drop them off.</p> <p>I asked him about the other two girls as well, he knew Marcia would be there. Sharon could drop her off too. But he wasn't so sure on Marlene, apparently her parents didn't like the fact that Erin and Clara his daughters had kidnapped her. I would have to call and talk to them myself, but she still probably wouldn't attend. Thinking about calling them and what I would say in order to make them change their minds gave me a great idea. I asked the twins dad to hold off arranging for Sharon to drop them off, I had a plan.</p> <p>Calling Marlene's parents wasn't pretty, but I apologized first for Pauline's and Billy-Jo's actions, and I said an apology from the parents of Erin and Clara. They weren't real excepting of the apologies but I had a plan up my sleeve. Since Erin and Clara thought it was okay to kidnap Marlene why not let Marlene kidnap them. I discussed this with them and explained how I had already talked it over with the twins parents. We were going to give them a dose of their own medicine.</p> <p>With both sets of parents in on the plan, I went to find Pauline and Billy-Jo and tell them of the plan. I found them playing in the attic; apparently playing dress up. Pauline was dressed in some of my old clothes, from back before I even knew about Ropeville, while Billy-Jo was naked and hogtied. The leather pants Pauline was wearing were way to big on her, she had to keep pulling them up. I got a few glimpses of her backside as they slipped down. She looked so cute having to keep pulling the pants back up.</p> <p>""Ohhh that's sounds good."" they both chorused as I told them about the plan.</p> <p>""But master how are we going to kidnap them, we would have to do it all by ourselves, you aren't allowed to kidnap anyone or even attempt to train anyone for a few weeks. Ropeville's orders."" Pauline reminded me. She was a good kid, looking out for my health.</p> <p>""Yeah a few weeks remember, we're in charge until then."" Billy-Jo spoke up, still lying on the ground hogtied. Both Pauline and I laughed at her, at the way she sounded so serious even though she was tied up and helpless.</p> <p>""Why do you think I've been training you girls for so long. I won't be around forever and someday you two will take over my business. So I'm sure you two can pull this off yourselves. And if you do, then you will be having your first ever sleepover, and I will not interfere."" I told them before leaving them to finish playing.</p> <p>I watched as Pauline pulled over a large crate, before going back downstairs and relaxing a bit. They were both right I wasn't suppose to even be thinking about kidnapping anybody or training anybody, but talking to the parents it just happened to come to me.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Pauline and Billy-Jo came up with a very effective plan for kidnapping, Erin and Clara, the twins. They only needed me to be the driver. They did all the leg work they called Erin and Clara's parents and arranged for them to leave the house around 4:30. But before they were to leave they were to cuddle up with the girls for a little nap. A half hour later with Erin and Clara probably deep in the land of nod Pauline and Billy-Jo would go in and kidnap them.</p> <p>The plan went smoothly. We were their in time to see the parents leave, and about five minutes later Pauline and Billy-Jo began to get impatient. They had their ski masks on sitting in the back of the van asking me if it was time yet. If they went in then Erin and Clara probably wouldn't be completely asleep, but Pauline and Billy-Jo were impatient.</p> <p>A couple minutes after that Pauline and Billy-Jo were jumping out the back of the van and headed in the back door of the house. A few minutes later they carried a very awake but tied up twin out of the house and put her in the van. They then ran back inside and carried the other one out, who was again wide awake.</p> <p>Inside the van they placed blindfolds over Erin and Clara, before finally removing their own ski masks. We drove down the street to pick up Marlene who was sitting on the front porch waiting impatiently for our van.</p> <p>When we pulled up she literally came skipping and screaming toward the van. Her red backpack flapping in the wind behind her, probably containing her overnight things. (Zool I made it red just for you.) Pauline and Billy-Jo should have probably arranged for her to be Ballgagged before hand. Because with her screaming toward the van it probably alerted Erin and Clara to exactly what was going on, if they didn't already know.</p> <p>""Hi Pauline, Hi Billy-Jo."" she shouted as she climbed in the van. Well that was that, the plan was completely foiled, Erin and Clara certainly knew what was going on now.</p> <p>""Shhhhh."" Billy-Jo tried quieting down the very noisy Marlene.</p> <p>""We kidnapped Erin and Clara, but now they know it was us, because of you."" Pauline said, obviously angry with Marlene, because her first kidnapping without me was going horribly wrong.</p> <p>""Pauline honey, it isn't Marlene's fault it is your own fault for not arranging that she be ballgagged before hand. Also I'll remind you that you were very impatient while waiting to go in a kidnap them. Your idea was to kidnap them while they were asleep, not wide awake."" I said, to Pauline in hopes that she wouldn't start a fight with Marlene because of her own mistakes. She still was upset, but she was probably more upset with herself instead of Marlene.</p> <p>It was an hour and a half before we arrived back at my house, Pauline had long since forgotten about being upset, instead she was now in the back chatting up a storm with Billy-Jo and Marlene. Trying to plan what they would do that night.</p> <p>They talked of what Movie they would watch, and what they would play. Truth or Dare was suggested and agreed upon by all three girls. Marlene suggested they play strip poker, but Billy-Jo had a better idea. Sex Poker. That is a new one I hadn't heard of before. No doubt something being invented by Billy-Jo right at that moment.</p> <p>It all sounded very interesting, I hoped they wouldn't forget about me during their sleepover. But I had already promised Sharon I wouldn't interfere, if they wanted to include me it was their own decision.</p> <p>Pulling up next to my house I could see that Sharon hadn't arrived yet, or had she. With the way she had been able to come to my house the last time without being detected made me wonder. I would definitely have to modify my security system so it didn't have any security holes. If Ropeville could sneak through others might be able to also.</p> <p>Pauline, Billy-Jo, and Marlene all scampered inside leaving me to carry in the twins. Both girls were extremely light and I was able to carry both by swinging them both over my shoulders. They both tried talking into their ball gags as I picked them up and carried them inside.</p> <p>In the house the other three girls were no where in sight. So I just set the twins down on the couch in the living room. Sitting down opposite them in a chair I waited for Pauline, Billy-Jo and Marlene to come back downstairs. I could hear them thumping around upstairs probably in Pauline and Billy-Jo's room.</p> <p>What were they doing up their, what was so important that I had to carry the twins inside; Had they forgotten about the twins. I wondered, while staring at the two girls across from me. Dressed only in overly large shirts, probably old shirts of their dad's now turned nightgowns. They each had rope tied tightly around their ankles and wrists, blindfolded and ballgagged as well. They both looked absolutely adorable the way they looked at the moment.</p> <p>But I couldn't tell them apart, they both had the same length hair and were of the same build. Remembering the recently failed sleepover, I remembered that I could tell them apart only because one seemed rather shy, while the other definitely had a mouth to her. The only other difference was a beauty mark on Clara's pussy.</p> <p>With them both gagged at the moment, I couldn't tell which one of them was shy. So that left me not knowing who was who, unless I were to check for a beauty mark.</p> <p>I listened intently upstairs for just a moment, now hearing music coming from Pauline and Billy-Jo's room, it wasn't a song I remembered hearing before but it was certainly an interesting song. Obviously one that Ropeville would be proud of.</p> <p><i>I'll behave, oh my god.<br/> Make me beg, my god,<br/> Yes I'm ready for a good flogging baby, my god.<br/> Come on beat my ass just for fun, get down.<br/> (lyrics taken from Beat it up Right by KoRn.)</i></p> <p>I glanced toward the stairway, then made my way over to the twins carefully lifting one nightgown, I just had to know who was who. I found a pastel blue pair of panties underneath, and carefully pulled one leg hole to the side until a hairless little pussy was in view. This pussy had a beauty mark on it so I knew it was Clara.</p> <p>I rubbed my fingers over the beauty mark for just a moment before smoothing her panties back in place and pulling her nightgown back down again. I stroked her hair for a minute remembering how sweet this child had been, unlike her sister. Looking toward the other twin Erin I thought back to the recently failed Sleepover and remembered how she had managed to escape from being held in shackles in the basement, she would definitely require some strict training.</p> <p>But then again maybe regular training wasn't right for her, maybe she should be trained in a different way, she would probably make a good escape artist. Instead of just another slave who would require strict training. What ever Ropeville had done it was definitely keeping my anger in check and actually allowed me to think more rationally, but sadly Ropeville's fix for the moment was only temporary.</p> <p>During my thought process I found I had moved my other hand and was now petting both's girls fine silky shoulder length hair. I wouldn't have done this to Erin previously, but with no anger I couldn't think of a reason not to treat Erin nicely.</p> <p>The music had finally ended upstairs and all three girls came down the stairs like a herd of elephants. The loud stomping of feet was only going to get worse, as well as the noise level, how could other parents manage such a sleepover, I wondered.</p> <p>I was silently ushered away from the couch as Billy-Jo now stood directly in front of Clara, and Pauline in front of Erin. Marlene stood next to me and shouted. ""Okay... 1... 2... 3."" On three Pauline and Billy-Jo untied the blindfolds from the twins and shouted ""Surprise.""</p> <p>Unfortunately the twins didn't look very surprised. ""Mmmppphh"" I heard come from Erin's gagged mouth. She obviously had something to say, which didn't surprise me in the least.</p> <p>Pauline and Billy-Jo were quick in ungagging them, and immediately Erin started talking.</p> <p>""We knew it was you when you came in and started tying us up."" Erin said glancing over at Clara for confirmation.</p> <p>""Yeah, we couldn't see your faces but we recognized you anyways."" Clara said looking at a very disappointed Pauline and Billy-Jo.</p> <p>""Yeah, and Marlene didn't help any."" Erin said laughing.</p> <p>Pauline looked a little upset but it didn't last long because Billy-Jo turned toward me and had a devious look on her face.</p> <p>""Yeah but it was all daddy's fault, he refused to help us with our plan."" Billy-Jo said giggling. Meanwhile Pauline was busy untying the twins.</p> <p>""I know what we can do, LETS GET HIM"" Marlene shouted, turning toward me and jumping on top of me. The twins Pauline and Billy-Jo weren't far behind. I was quickly on the ground and being tickled mercilessly.</p> <p>Somebody was at my feet quickly pulling my shoes off and tickling my feet. One of the twins was on top of me because a pastel blue panty covered bottom was pressed into my face. The twins were probably wearing the same colored panties so I wasn't sure which one it was.</p> <p>I was struggling but it was no use, they had me pinned to the ground. I hadn't been tickled so much since I'd been a young boy.</p> <p>I couldn't see any way out from underneath the girls, until I heard a sound that would save me. The phone was ringing.</p> <p>The girls heard the phone too, and reluctantly let me go, with heavy sighs and moans of disappointment.</p> <p>I got up and quickly rushed to the phone before it went to voice mail. The girls all followed behind me.</p> <p>""Hello, this is Paul Purple."" I answered.</p> <p>""Hi Paul, so how did the kidnapping go."" Sharon asked, and I thought I detected a hint of sarcasm in her voice.</p> <p>""Well Pauline and Billy-Jo got a little impatient while waiting in the van."" I said, while looking at them. Pauline's head lowered in shame, I'm sure she knew it was Sharon on the other end.</p> <p>While we were talking I noticed that one of the twins hands were still tied together. So holding the phone with one hand I motioned her over next to me so I could untie her wrists with my other hand. But motioning her over didn't do anything she just stood there. I could tell it was Clara.</p> <p>Erin her sister had to give her a shove in my direction before she came over so I could untie her hands.</p> <p>""You know Erin and Clara did have an overnight bag. But Pauline and Billy-Jo completely left it behind. It was sitting right at the back door with a note stating 'the twins overnight bag'. I can't understand how they would have missed it, it was a large red duffel bag."" (Sorry Zool you left me with no choice but to make this one red too.) Sharon explained, while I finished untying Clara. I gave her a pat on the head to show some affection when I finished. She didn't stay next to me though, she simply turned away from me and went back to standing next to her sister. She probably still had sore feelings toward me since I did break her hymen on her previous visit.</p> <p>""Hang on, just a minute Sharon.""</p> <p>""Pauline when you talked to the twins parents on the phone when arranging all this didn't they tell you about an overnight bag."" I asked. Pauline just stared at me before covering her mouth. She was again embarrassed that she had forgotten yet another thing.</p> <p>""They set it right next to the back door, it was a red duffel bag with a note attached. How did you miss it?"" I asked. But Pauline didn't answer, she looked on the verge of tears now.</p> <p>""I saw it."" Billy-Jo chirped.</p> <p>""Then how come you didn't pick it up."" I asked back, instead of answering she quickly closed her mouth and sucked in her lips. She was now embarrassed too.</p> <p>""Well I went over a picked the twins bag up, I'm on my way bringing Marcia and Chelsea. I should be there in about a half hour. Have Pauline ready for a punishment when I get there, she shouldn't have forgotten and made me waste my gas driving to the twins house."" Sharon said.</p> <p>I agreed that I would definitely have Pauline waiting in the basement when she arrived, but I said Billy-Jo would also need punishing since she helped perform the kidnapping. Billy-Jo looked shocked at me when I said on the phone that she would also need punishment.</p> <p>""Oh and Paul one more thing, I have another little guest for your Sleepover."" Sharon said before hanging up.</p></div>",[]
1010,"Sleepover, Part 7",7,ABC-T & CORNER GHOST,no@email,"Pauline actually gets to have her Sleepover, but can Paul survive 8 girls? Also who is this mystery eighth girl?",2007-07-17,1,4,"Mgggggggg, bd, sm, spank, 1st",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abc025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Final</p> <p>I could barely handle the five girls here already let alone the 2 more expected ones. Adding another one on top of that made for 8 girls. I could see my grave stone already, death from having too many girls over for a Sleepover. I stood there shocked, still holding the phone in my hand. The number 8 kept flashing in my mind.</p> <p>I hung up the phone a couple minutes later, wondering who else Sharon could be bringing to the Sleepover.</p> <p>""Oh Pauline, Billy-Jo."" I called upstairs because that is where they headed, just before Sharon said goodbye.</p> <p>They heard me calling and all 5 girls came running down the stairs. The way they all came running I was surprised my stairs could hold up to such abuse.</p> <p>""Sharon wants to punish Pauline and Billy-Jo when she gets here. I informed the group of girls standing in front of me, with giant smiles on their faces.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh, can we watch."" Marlene asked excitedly hopping from one foot to the other. ""Pleeeeaaasssseeee."" She threw in for good measure.</p> <p>""It's up to Sharon, but I need Pauline and Billy-Jo in the basement before she gets here."" I answered. Which suddenly caused Marlene to stop hopping.</p> <p>""But Aunt Sharon never lets anyone watch. She always punished us in a special room with a black curtain covering the door."" One of the twins spoke up.</p> <p>""Yeah, but can't you do something."" Marlene begged while pouting her lips and giving me sad puppy eyes. Even while pouting her lips, she never stopped smiling.</p> <p>For some reason I just couldn't resist her and agreed I would do something, so that they got to watch.</p> <p>In the basement I had Pauline and Billy-Jo strip naked and wait for Sharon. While they sat naked in the basement the other three followed me back upstairs to wait.</p> <p>How old are you? How much do you weigh? Why do you live all the way out here? How did you get Pauline and Billy-Jo? How many people have you trained? How big is your penis? The twins and Marlene, were in the middle of asking me a million different questions when the alarm sounded, alerting me that somebody had just turned onto the private road leading to my house. That meant that Sharon would be here in about 15 minutes.</p> <p>With the sound of the alarm the interrogation stopped. Now the girls all looked extremely excited, for soon the Sleepover would begin. All three girls ran off to the living room to look out the windows.</p> <p>I didn't bother to tell them it would be at least 15 minutes before Sharon actually arrived. Instead I let them wait, laughing as they pressed their faces against the glass.</p> <p>It was several minutes later before one of the twins came stomping back into my office. The twin was probably Erin.</p> <p>""Where is she, you said the alarm meant she was almost here."" Erin said very pointedly. I was sure it was Erin now.</p> <p>""It does, but it means she is about 15 minutes away.""</p> <p>Erin gave me an angry look and stuck out her tongue at me, before turning and stomping away back to the living room. I couldn't help but laugh, but at the same time I tried to think of a suitable punishment, she had shown obvious disrespect when she stuck her tongue out at me. Normally I would have probably been angry, but now I only found it humorous.</p> <p>A few minutes later, by the cheering coming from the living room I could tell that Sharon had arrived. I didn't even need my alarm to tell me she was here, the girls worked just as good.</p> <p>""She's Here, SHE'S HERE."" they shouted from the living room. I pushed myself out from my computer and went to greet Sharon. I was a bit eager myself to see who else she brought for the Sleepover.</p> <p>Going outside I saw Marcia and Chelsea stepping out of the backseat and Sharon was messing with something on her dash, but I didn't see any other girls. 'Did she mean that she was staying for the Sleepover as well. Did she really think I couldn't handle 7 girls all by myself. Had Ropeville told her to come so she could watch over me.' I wondered.</p> <p>Marcia and Chelsea brushed passed me on the way into the house, nearly knocking me over in the process. As they entered the front door I heard loud screaming, I had to wonder whether my hearing would be okay after a night with all the screaming, I certainly hoped I wouldn't go deaf.</p> <p>""So where is this other girl?"" I asked Sharon, as she walked up.</p> <p>""Oh you'll find out soon enough, but first there is a matter of punishment to attend to. Are the girls ready and waiting as I instructed?"" She asked in a very commanding tone, I couldn't help but respond with a ""Yes Mistress."" Calling her anything else after the way she had just talked wouldn't have seemed right.</p> <p>""Then lets go, I can't wait to spank those two, it's been awhile since I've been able to punish anybody else, besides William and Safina."" She excitedly grabbed my hand and lead me into the house.</p> <p>The other girls were all waiting in the living room, and by the looks of it they were already starting in on having fun. Marlene had her pants down and the other four girls were inspecting her panties. The pair of panties she was wearing were a very sexy pair indeed, probably a first for her. She had graduated away from the little girl underwear.</p> <p>""Let's go girls."" I said, as Sharon led the way to the basement. The girls all quickly followed behind me, Marlene walked a bit funny while she tried pulling up her pants.</p> <p>""The girls are going to watch the punishment."" I said to Sharon on the way down the stairs to the basement, where Pauline and Billy-Jo waited at the bottom of the steps.</p> <p>""Chelsea, Marcia, will you tie Pauline and Billy-Jo to the beds."" Sharon commanded, as she walked over to my display case to choose her weapon of choice.</p> <p>Billy-Jo and Pauline were quick in following Marcia and Chelsea over to the cots in one of the cells. Lying down Marcia and Chelsea proceeded to use the lengths of rope sitting near by to tie them spread eagle.</p> <p>Pauline looked a little nervous being tied up, it was something I hadn't seen before. She was a well trained slave, who was very used to punishment and being tied up that I was very confused.</p> <p>I walked over to her and knelt down next to her, this was one of the first times I had truly seen Pauline scared.</p> <p>""You're not going to hurt me like last time."" She said, after I asked her what was wrong. I guess I hadn't realized how badly bruised she had been previously at the last attempted sleepover.</p> <p>""No, nobody is going to hurt you like that, everything is going to go back to normal."" I said glancing over toward Sharon and the display case hoping she hadn't chosen a cane or something. I was relieved to see that she had already chosen her punishment device, a small paddle.</p> <p>""Paul, are you going to be alright to watch this?"" Sharon asked. Well I certainly hoped I would be alright, it wasn't me conducting the punishment so I felt I would be okay enough to watch. I nodded my head yes, and Sharon proceeded toward Billy-Jo first.</p> <p>Laying the paddle down between Billy-Jo's legs I'm sure Billy-Jo knew what was to come, she flinched a bit as the paddle was laid on her naked pussy.</p> <p>""Are you going to hit her pussy."" Clara asked, only to be silenced by her sister. ""Quiet or you might get one too."" Erin scolded pushing her sister at the same time.</p> <p>""Erin don't push me."" Clara yelled at her sister. Sharon meanwhile was looking rather annoyed. I stepped over toward the two girls and separated them. ""Perhaps later both of you should experience a pussy spanking."" I suggested, which got them to both quiet down.</p> <p>With the audience now quiet Sharon raised the paddle and lightly swung it back down on Billy-Jo's mound.</p> <p>""SLAP""</p> <p>""HUH, Thank you mistress."" Billy-Jo gasped obviously not ready for that first hit. It had been more than a week now since she had been punished in anyway at all. In that week I could see that she had softened a bit.</p> <p>The second slap was followed by a quick. ""Ahh"" from Billy-Jo. Yep I think she had softened a bit. Normally she wouldn't react to the second one. I definitely needed to be fixed so I could get back to punishing the girls regularly.</p> <p>""Slap."" The third hit and I could see that Billy-Jo already had tears running down her face. I would expect that from an untrained slave, but not Billy-Jo. Billy-Jo shouldn't get teary eyed till the ninth or tenth hit. Amazing what a week without punishment did. I would have to remember this for future reference. I would have to hold off punishing them for a few weeks every once in a while.</p> <p>""Slap, slap."" The last two came quickly and Billy-Jo thanked her for each before Mistress Sharon got up and went over toward Pauline.</p> <p>""Only 5 mistress."" Chelsea asked looking confused, obviously she was used to more.</p> <p>""Yes, only 5. These girls haven't been punished in little over a week now and they need to be slowly worked back into regular punishments. I can also tell that Billy-Jo has been sufficiently punished by the way she is reacting."" Sharon answered, while resting the paddle on Pauline's pussy mound.</p> <p>""Yes Billy-Jo normally wouldn't even be crying yet."" I said backing Sharon up. I'll admit though I myself was still fascinated by what a week could do.</p> <p>""Slap."" Mistress Sharon brought the paddle down onto Pauline's mound, but Pauline didn't respond like Billy-Jo, instead she just thanked mistress Sharon, and the punishment continued.</p> <p>I was a little disappointed to see that Pauline wasn't responding like Billy-Jo. Perhaps a week didn't have an effect on Pauline. I started to think but quickly revised my thinking because just as the fourth hit landed Pauline squeaked.</p> <p>By the sixth Pauline was in tears as well. Two more and Pauline was crying her eyes out just like Billy-Jo. All in all 8 was not a bad number. Again I made a mental note to not punish them for a week every once in a while.</p> <p>""Were sorry for fighting. Please don't give us a pussy spanking too."" Erin said looking up at me with puppy dog eyes.</p> <p>""Maybe later."" I said ruffling her hair, which got a little fear going. Sharon finished putting the paddle away and we all headed upstairs. Pauline and Billy-Jo followed a bit slower obviously still in a bit of pain.</p> <p>""Well Paul it's been fun but I must be getting back home. So we'd better get your other guest out of my car so I can be on my way."" Sharon said walking toward the front door. Again the number 8 flashed in my mind, It was fast becoming a number I would hate forever.</p> <p>""Who'd you bring? Who'd you bring?"" Every girl squealed in the room at the same time. I certainly hoped I had enough aspirin in the house to last me through the night.</p> <p>""I think you'll enjoy this guest Paul, I know Pauline and Billy-Jo will be happy to see her."" Sharon said leading everyone outside and around to the back of her car. All 7 girls quickly crowded around hoping to get the first glimpse.</p> <p>I'll admit I was a bit curious as well as Sharon slid the key into the key slot and opened up the trunk of her car. Inside was a young girl with a hood over her head, and hog tied. ""Who is it?"" the other 7 girls asked, but I already knew who it was, just by the size of the young girls tits. They maybe weren't very big but I knew exactly who the eighth girls would be.</p> <p>""It's Safina."" Chelsea shouted, before the other girls started cheering.</p> <p>""The other week when you were originally going to have the Sleepover, Safina heard about it so she has been asking George and I if she could have a Sleepover. Well since yours didn't pan out last time Safina asked if she could attend it when it was rescheduled.""</p> <p>""Well I'm always glad to have Safina here with me. It's always fun to see her, and her lovely tits."" I said smiling from ear to ear, the number 8 may have been upsetting me but knowing Safina was going to be that number 8 made everything all better.</p> <p>""It would have been rude if she asked you or Pauline if she could come. That would have been inviting herself. So instead I invited her for you."" Sharon said, but honestly I really didn't pay attention, I was too excited.</p> <p>""Come on Safina hurry up."" One of the girls said just as Safina was untied. All the other girls quickly ran into the house. Leaving Sharon, Safina and I standing outside.</p> <p>""Good bye mom, thanks."" Safina said hugging Sharon before looking toward me. I motioned for her to go, she was eager to join up with the other girls.</p> <p>""Safina I'm not your master during this visit, this is just a Sleepover, go have fun."" I called after her, as she ran toward the house.</p> <p>""Give me it, I had it first.""</p> <p>""No, I had it first.""</p> <p>""It's my Sleepover give it to me.""</p> <p>I heard the girls screaming as I entered the house after Sharon had left. I had only left them alone in the house for a few minutes and already there were problems.</p> <p>""Crack"" I heard something hit a wall and went running toward the living room. Where I found the remote control in pieces.</p> <p>""What happened?"" I asked looking at the girls spread out on the floor and couch.</p> <p>""She did it.""</p> <p>""Uh Ah. Billy-Jo did.""</p> <p>""Hey I wasn't even fighting over it. Erin did it.""</p> <p>All the girls started arguing until finally.</p> <p>""ENOUGH."" Pauline shouted.</p> <p>""Lets stop arguing, why don't we just all have dinner."" I suggested, which got cheers all around. With the argument over I followed the girls into the kitchen where I started to cook dinner, with the girls.</p> <p>It was a bit crowded but Billy-Jo helped by giving everybody a task. We were soon all sitting down at the table for dinner. I didn't have enough chairs so one of the girls ended up sitting on a cooler, my office chair had to be brought in and the twins had to share a seat. Everything was once again running smoothly and the Sleepover was finally underway.</p> <p>""Mommy and Daddy do all the cooking at our house, we don't know how to cook."" Clara said between mouthfuls of food.</p> <p>""Daddy made us learn how to cook, he actually teaches most of his slaves how to cook."" Billy-Jo said.</p> <p>""Yeah I do all the cooking at my house, Master Paul taught me how to cook."" Safina said, still referring to me as master. I tried correcting her and explaining I wasn't a her master during this Sleepover, but I got interrupted by Pauline.</p> <p>""Daddy even made cooking into a punishment once."" Pauline said quickly lifting up her shirt at the table so everybody could see the grease scar I had caused. She was never going to forget about that, I would never live that one down.</p> <p>""That's nothing I have better scars than that."" Chelsea said, standing up from the table and pulling down her pants.</p> <p>""Yeah Chelsea has more."" The twins said in unison.</p> <p>""See the back of my leg, that is because I decided I wanted to be a model, I had to go under the knife so my legs would look more enhanced."" She spoke as she showed us a few tiny scars on her calfs and the backs of her thighs.</p> <p>""Those are hardly noticeable. Pauline's is bigger."" Billy-Jo said sticking up for Pauline.</p> <p>""Yeah but I wasn't put to sleep when they did it, so it hurt a lot."" Chelsea retorted.</p> <p>""Well I got a better scar then everyone here."" Marcia said standing up from the table and pulling both her pants and underwear down.</p> <p>Sitting back in her chair she spread her legs. Somehow dinner had been forgotten and we had all gotten to talking about various scars. Everybody got up and went to stand near Marcia, as she used her hands to spread her pussy lips open, holding onto the very tiny inner labia.</p> <p>""See how small my labia are, I had to have them trimmed because they were too big. I couldn't model nude because they stuck out. It really hurt and Mistress Sharon is the one who did it, I was awake through the whole thing."" Marcia said proud of herself.</p> <p>I bent down to get a closer look, the scars were hardly noticeable but I imagine something like that would have to be scary for a girl of 14. I was hoping Pauline and Billy-Jo's labia didn't get to big in the years to come as they progressed through puberty.</p> <p>""Oh that's gross"" Safina said, grabbing hold of her crotch. The other girls quickly followed suit in holding tightly to their pussies</p> <p>""Owie, that would hurt."" The twins both said.</p> <p>I think Marcia won with the best scar and it was very hard for us to get back to eating after that. Instead of eating the last few bites of food on their plates they all got up and went to watch a movie.</p> <p>I cleaned up the kitchen while the girls watched some movie on TV in the Living Room. When I had finally finished cleaning up the kitchen I retired to my study where I read up on some interesting news from Ropeville. Surprising the Sleepover was going great so far, the girls weren't being too much trouble. But just to make sure they weren't destroying my house and being quiet about it, I decided to check on them.</p> <p>I brought up the camera in the living room on my monitor and looked to see what they were doing. They weren't watching the movie anymore instead they seemed too interested in other things.</p> <p>Safina was now topless, Pauline and Billy-Jo were both naked, along with Chelsea and Marcia. The twins and Marlene however were still fully clothed. They all seemed to be chatting amongst themselves and comparing their bodies. I was curious as to what they were up to. Flipping the speaker switch for the camera in the living room I started to catch their conversation.</p> <p>""... getting breasts too."" Billy-Jo said while cupping one of Marcia's breasts.</p> <p>""You are not getting boobs yet Billy-Jo."" Pauline said seemingly rather annoyed.</p> <p>""Yeah well I have gotten a few hairs on my pussy, unlike you."" Billy-Jo said before sticking her tongue out at Pauline.</p> <p>""Really you've got hair on your pussy, I haven't gotten any of that yet. But my mom says I will get hair soon because of how big my boobs are already."" Safina said while pinching her nipples.</p> <p>""You don't have any hair on your pussy Billy-Jo."" Pauline shouted now crawling over toward Billy-Jo and sticking her head between Billy-Jo's legs.</p> <p>""Maybe she pulled them out, that's what I started to do at first until it really started growing then I had to start shaving."" Marcia commented.</p> <p>""Did you really have hair Billy-Jo"" Both Pauline and Safina asked now both of them between Billy-Jo's legs.</p> <p>""Yeah I've had two so far but I yanked them out because I don't want daddy to find out."" Billy-Jo said as she put both hands between her legs and tried to inspect herself.</p> <p>I suddenly realized my little girls were growing up. I could already see the slight swelling to Pauline's chest. Billy-Jo might have still been flat as a board but apparently she was starting to grow pubic hair. This Sleepover had suddenly turned into a very sad day for me, I was now fully aware my girls weren't going to be little girls forever.</p> <p>Soon they would be teenagers like Marcia and Chelsea and would have to shave and wear bras. I wasn't looking forward to that.</p> <p>While I had been watching those girls discuss their changing and starting to change bodies I failed to notice that the twins and Marlene had gotten up and left the living room. I did finally notice and suddenly I was wondering where they went, obviously the changing body subject wasn't interesting to them because it would be a few years before their bodies started changing.</p> <p>I didn't have to wonder where they had gone to for long. Because all three of them came bursting into the room Laughing and Giggling.</p> <p>""Mr. Paul will you play with us."" Clara the shy twin asked while tugging on her shirt and looking at the ground, it surprised me that she was the one talking, her twin Erin usually had to do all the talking for her.</p> <p>""Yeah play with us."" Marlene shouted, running over toward me and grabbing my hand in an effort to pull me out of my chair.</p> <p>I resigned myself to the fact that I would have to try and entertain these three because the other girls were boring them.</p> <p>""What do you want to play."" I sighed getting up out of my chair and allowing myself to be led out of my study and into the kitchen.</p> <p>""Hide and Seek."" Erin said very excited. But she had an evil grin on her face. I wondered what she was up to.</p> <p>""Okay if that's what you all want to play."" I agreed, thinking it wasn't going to be too bad. I hadn't played hide and seek with Pauline and Billy-Jo in a long time, I was always too busy and they were usually just as busy.</p> <p>""Yahhhhhhhh"" All three of them cheered and then ran off, probably to go hide. I wasn't even warned that I was going to be the seeker.</p> <p>""1""</p> <p>""2"" I started to count, making sure I said each loud enough for them to hear.</p> <p>""3..."" I managed to say just before the other 5 girls wandered into the room.</p> <p>""Are you playing Hide and Seek."" Pauline asked, looking at me curiously.</p> <p>""Yeah, the twins and Marlene seemed bored listening to you five talk about your developing bodies."" I said, looking directly at Billy-Jo when I said it.</p> <p>She blushed a bright red, knowing full well that I had heard their conversation. Blushing was only the start of it though, because I next saw tears starting to form in her eyes.</p> <p>""I... I... I'm... Sorry."" She sobbed as the tears started to fall. ""Ididn'tmeannottotellyou."" She spoke quickly, before turning away from me.</p> <p>I grabbed her shoulder and turned her back around, pulling her toward me. She buried her face in my shirt and had herself a good cry.</p> <p>But her crying was interrupted by a very upset Marlene. ""WHAT'S TAKING SO LONG."" Marlene shouted from down the hallway, obviously she wanted to be found.</p> <p>""Master I'm really sorry I didn't tell you, but I thought it would only make you mad."" Billy-Jo said looking up at me, with a few tears still running down her cheeks.</p> <p>""Well for one I can't get mad right now."" I said laughingly. ""But I wouldn't have been mad anyway. Your body changing isn't something you can control. Growing hair on your pussy, and under your arms is a natural part of growing up, it isn't anything you can stop or control."" I continued, I spoke more seriously this time.</p> <p>""I will always love and desire you Billy-Jo, and I will also always love and desire you Pauline, no matter how old and grown up you both get."" I said, reaching out to bring Pauline into the hug also.</p> <p>""Can we play hide and seek, NOW."" Billy-Jo said, finally pulling away from me while wiping the last few tears from her eyes.""</p> <p>""Yeah, Please."" The other four chorused.</p> <p>""No you have to get dressed first if you want to play."" Erin said, emerging from one of the kitchen cabinets behind me. It startled all of us.</p> <p>""Why do we have to get dressed."" Pauline asked, probably hoping she could remain naked.</p> <p>""Come on, it will be fun I promise."" Chelsea said winking at the other girls. Obviously the girls were up to something but I still wasn't sure what, it had something to do with Sleepover and Chelsea and her twin sisters were obviously in on it.</p> <p>The five girls disappeared into the living room only to reappear a few minutes later. I don't think I've ever seen Pauline and Billy-Jo get dressed so quick. Obviously they were having a lot of fun with the Sleepover already.</p> <p>""Okay start counting."" they chorused as they all ran off in different directions.</p> <p>""No peaking."" Safina shouted, as she turned the corner running into the living room.</p> <p>""1... 2... 3..."" I closed my eyes and started to count yet again. Thinking to myself that I would have to remember their hiding places, in case a future slave escaped; I would know all the places she could hide.</p> <p>""19... 20... READY OR NOT HERE I COME."" I shouted, so all the girls could hear.</p> <p>As I said that I heard a muffled squeal come from the laundry room. I noted this for later, but instead turned my attention to the kitchen cabinets.</p> <p>When the other five girls went to go get their clothes back on, Erin just simply closed the cabinet door again. She probably still thought her hiding spot was safe.</p> <p>""Now where could all those girl's be hiding."" I said aloud slowly walking in the direction of the kitchen cabinet.</p> <p>""Hmm I wonder maybe under the TABLE."" I stressed the last part. I figured I would get a giggle from Erin but no such luck, she was good at keeping quiet.</p> <p>""No girls under the table. I wonder maybe in a CABINET."" I said swinging the cabinet door open to reveal a really shocked Erin.</p> <p>""Hi, Mr. Paul."" She said smiling at me as she crawled out of the cabinet.</p> <p>""Ha, I found you, now help me find some of the other girls.""</p> <p>""Nope, you have to get me completely naked or it doesn't count."" She shouted as she ran off dashing up the stairs and out of sight.</p> <p>'Huh' is all I could think. I had never played Hide and Seek like that before. It took a few seconds for it all to sink in before I finally gave chase.</p> <p>It was no use though, Erin had already disappeared and probably found a new hiding spot. I was about to go back down the stairs and find the girls that I heard in the laundry room when I heard talking coming from my bedroom.</p> <p>""Hey I'm hiding in here, go find a new spot."" I heard. I quickly turned around and rushed into my bedroom and headed to the partially open closet door. Swinging it open revealed both twins.</p> <p>""Eeeekkkk"" they squealed as their hiding spot was blown.</p> <p>""I got you now."" is all I managed to say before both girls ran past me in different directions. I managed to catch both of them in my arms. I picked them both up and threw them down on my bed, only to remember I now had to undress both of them.</p> <p>I grabbed at Erin's sweat pants making sure I got a hold of her panties as well and pulled them down with one hand. At the same time I was still holding on to Clara who wasn't struggling too much.</p> <p>I managed to get Erin's pants down and off but in doing so she managed to get free. She leaped off the bed and was out the door still wearing her shirt. I turned to try and catch her but that meant letting go of Clara, which meant she was free once again too.</p> <p>This hide and seek game was proving to be a great challenge, it was pretty fun though. The only thing is I still had to find 6 other girls and undress them as well, and that wasn't including the half naked Erin who I didn't managed to catch before she left the room.</p> <p>But I did manage to stop Clara from leaving the room by blocking the doorway. She tried to squeeze past me but it was no use.</p> <p>I soon had her back on the bed and with both her pants and panties off, before I attempted removing her shirt. Only then did she put up a fight.</p> <p>She wouldn't raise her arms so I could get her shirt off. I briefly thought of ripping her shirt to get it off but decided against it. Instead I would see how ticklish Clara was.</p> <p>Digging my wiggling finger into her armpits set forth peels of laughter, but it did the trick her arms flew up trying to avoid my tickling fingers. With her still giggling I grabbed the top of her shirt at the neckline and pulled it off over her head.</p> <p>The girl was still giggling so I decided to take a minute and continue tickling her. Running my fingers up and down her rib cage got her squirming as well. I blew a raspberry on her belly before I finally did stop. Which by that point she was begging me to stop.</p> <p>All the tickling gave me some great ideas, tickling was almost as good as actual torture. She was screaming and begging me to stop, and with all the laughing she was nearly in tears. She even said at one point she would do anything.</p> <p>""Oh poo you caught me."" Clara said as she finally realized she was completely undressed.</p> <p>""Yep I certainly did missy, 1 down 7 to go."" I said helping her off the bed.</p> <p>""Do you want to help me find and capture the rest of them?"" I asked her in hopes of getting a little help.</p> <p>""Yeah, Yippie lets go find Marlene."" She shouted for joy at being asked to help, then quickly ran out the door.</p> <p>I followed quickly behind her trying to keep up. We looked in Pauline and Billy-Jo's room first, with Clara looking under the bed and me checking in the closet. Sadly none of the other girls were in those possible hiding spots.</p> <p>The next room we checked was my office, even before entering the room I knew somebody was in there because I heard a muffled giggle. I hushed Clara by putting a finger to my lips and I tiptoed into my office.</p> <p>Carefully, and ever so quiet I walked over to my desk and looked under. Sure enough I found not one but two little girls hiding under there. One of them was the half naked Erin.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh."" Both of them screamed before scampering out from underneath the desk trying to escape.</p> <p>I grabbed for the both but only manage to catch Billy-Jo. Erin again manage to flee from the room, successfully avoiding capture a third time.</p> <p>With Clara still helping me I was able to git Billy-Jo undressed rather quickly without having to tickle her anywhere.</p> <p>""2 down, only 6 to go."" I said as the three of us went in search of the rest.</p> <p>Back downstairs on the main floor I remembered that I heard some noise in the laundry room and I remembered seeing Safina run into the living room.</p> <p>I quietly walked into the living room and started looking around. Behind the chair, behind the curtains, and behind the TV I found nobody. I couldn't think of any other hiding spots in the living room but I was almost certain I saw Safina come in here.</p> <p>""I FOUND SAFINA."" Clara shouted just as I was about to abandon my search of the living room. Turning around I saw her lifting the front skirt and looking under the couch. I was shocked, there couldn't have been more than a five inch gape between the couch and the floor, how could Safina have fit under there I wondered.</p> <p>Bending down I check for myself and sure enough Safina smiled back.</p> <p>""Can you get out from under there?"" I asked still wondering how she had managed to squeeze under there.</p> <p>""Uh ha, I think."" She said and proceeded to crawl out from underneath the couch. As soon as she did get out from underneath the couch I grabbed ahold of her. All the girls so far had tried to run away from me.</p> <p>With Clara and Billy-Jo standing right there I had them undress Safina so we could go in search of the other girls.</p> <p>""3 down still 5 to go."" I said before all three of us headed off toward the laundry room. Inside the laundry room just checking behind the door I discovered both Marcia and Chelsea. I don't think they even noticed we had found them, they were both too busy rubbing their fingers over their slits.</p> <p>Their shorts and panties were already on the floor so undressing them the rest of the way wasn't going to be a problem. But I didn't undress them right away. Instead we watched them while they finished themselves off.</p> <p>Clara seemed to be getting horny while watching her sister and Chelsea rubbing each other. Because next thing I knew Clara was grabbing onto my hand and tugging on it. I knelt down next to her and she continued to pull my hand directly to her little hairless sex.</p> <p>""Are you sure you want me to touch you."" I asked her before I started rubbing my fingers through her slit, delicately tracing the hidden inner lips. Meanwhile Safina and Billy-Jo had both started masturbating as well.</p> <p>While I played with Clara's tiny pussy I saw Chelsea finally reach orgasm and only mere seconds later Marcia went off herself.</p> <p>Clara was leaning against me and had one arm wrapped around me as I started to flick her extremely tiny clit, it couldn't have been much bigger than the head of a match. But she enjoyed it nonetheless.</p> <p>""HEY DID YOU FORGET ABOUT ME."" Marlene shouted from behind us, interrupting our little sex break.</p> <p>We all turned and looked directly at her before Billy-Jo shouted, ""Let's get her.""</p> <p>""Eeeekkkk."" Marlene screamed and quickly turned around to take off running. But Marcia and Chelsea having much longer legs were able to capture her before she could really get anywhere.</p> <p>""Hey let me go, NO, no don't tickle, AHHH, please, please, Eeekkkk, No stop."" Marlene squealed as Marcia and Chelsea wrestled her to the ground and proceed to tickle her and strip her of her clothes at the same time. They were using the same tactic I had used in getting Clara's shirt off. Again eliciting many screams amidst lots of giggling. They weren't hurting her but it probably seemed like torture to her.</p> <p>With six of the girls now found it left Erin and Pauline. Erin had managed to escape capture three times already. But Pauline on the other hand I didn't think we would find unless she hid in an obvious place and not a very good hiding place, for Pauline knew the house inch by inch, inside and out. No doubt she would have been the best hidden of all the girls.</p> <p>If we were ever going to find Pauline, I would have to give it some serious thought, she wouldn't hide just anywhere, no it would have to be a place where no body would ever think to look. The only two places I could think that Pauline might likely hide would be in the basement, or in the attic. The attic seemed like the most likely place, because of the many old trunks and other discarded things which could easily make for great hiding places.</p> <p>The basement was another likely place, having a secret passage leading outside of the house, this was concealed and normally not accessible also it was guarded with an alarm. But I knew Pauline knew her way around this, and if not Pauline, the upgraded Elizabeth personality.</p> <p>The basement was to be the first place we searched, in our probably feeble attempt at finding Pauline. Heading down the basement steps I didn't notice anything out of the ordinary. The cells looked exactly as we had left them, the hidden door leading to the secret passage was still sealed and didn't look like it had been disturbed recently.</p> <p>It all looked normal, but we had to check anyway. The girls looked in each of the three cells, under the little cots used for beds. Behind the shower curtains in each one of the showers. But there foolish search turned up no Pauline, and still no Erin. But I was fairly certain she was hiding somewhere upstairs.</p> <p>Again trying to think like Pauline, if she really wanted to hide, she would probably not be found. She would use all her abilities to hide. Looking up toward the sky as if the answer would come to me, I noticed something.</p> <p>My basement had a dropped ceiling, the kind you see in many office buildings. Push the covers out of the way and it revealed all the hidden plumbing, heating &amp; air ducts, and electrical wires. With Pauline's gymnastic ability she could probably hide in the small space above the dropped ceiling and actual ceiling.</p> <p>Walking over to the supply closet I got out a chair to stand on, reaching then towards one of the ceiling panels I lifted it out of the way and peered inside. It was dark, too dark to see anything, but Billy-Jo was already ready to help, she had gotten me a flashlight. Shining some light inside the dropped ceiling didn't reveal anything to my right, but to my left and not more than 3 feet away hung a smiling little girl, holding onto a support beam.</p> <p>""Can you get down?"" I asked Pauline, to which she shook her head no. Climbing down off the chair, I moved it under to where she should have been and again moved the panel out of the way. Reaching inside I helped Pauline down. If she couldn't get down, how had she managed to get up there in the first place. Pauline was a very surprising little girl.</p> <p>Also her hiding place revealed some security flaws in my basement design, which I would have to address immediately. I could have just checked the camera's though and seen Pauline climbing up into the rafters. But if for some reason the many cameras in the basement were down, the dropped ceiling definitely proved a major security risk. I would have to remember to thank Pauline for pointing it out.</p> <p>Lifting Pauline down out of the ceiling I proceeded to strip her naked while still holding onto her. The rest of the girls helped. Knowing Pauline like I did, if she had been given the chance to escape like Erin had done three times now, she would have. I didn't provide her with the opportunity.</p> <p>""Erin you're the winner."" I shouted once we had finished stripping Pauline naked and were back upstairs on the main floor. Erin didn't respond so I shouted a second time.</p> <p>Again no response but listening closely I did hear some movement upstairs. I quickly motioned for the girls to follow me. Back inside my bedroom the first thing I noticed was my closet door was once again closed, I could have sworn I left it open before when I found Clara and Erin both hiding in there.</p> <p>""Hmm I wonder where Erin could be hiding."" I said aloud while opening my closet door. As soon as I did I was nearly knocked over by sixty pounds of little girl barreling at top speed out of the closet. I wasn't quick enough to grab her.</p> <p>But having caught all the rest of the girls, she instead ran straight into them and Safina managed to grab hold.</p> <p>Regaining my footing I helped Safina out by picking Erin up and playfully throwing her down on the bed. I didn't give her enough time to get off the bed before I lunged for her digging into her rib cage immediately.</p> <p>""No, don't tickle me. Let me, Eeeeee, go. Ahhhh, pleaaaassssse."" While tickling with one hand I removed her shirt with the other, finally leaving her naked, and captured. The hide and seek game was finally over.</p> <p>I tickled her for a few more minutes before I finally gave up my assault, leaving her worn out and breathing heavy.</p> <p>Falling down next to Erin I rested for a minute too, all the running around, trying to find and capture 8 little girls had me worn out, as well.</p> <p>""Hey you should be naked too."" I heard, Just as I closed my eyes for a few minutes of rest.</p> <p>""Yeah."" The rest of the girls chorused, I guess I wasn't going to get any rest till after the sleepover was entirely over. Which is exactly how it happened, I didn't get to rest until 1 o'clock in the afternoon the next day.</p> <p>When they had stripped me naked, Erin insisted I have sex with her, and then her twin sister. Which of course was Clara's first time. But thanks to my carelessness on the previous attempted Sleepover, she didn't have a hymen to worry about. After watching me have sex with the twins the rest of the girls wanted to play another game of hide and seek, I didn't get to be it. Plenty of tickling ensued in the next two games of hide and seek, and the girls proved to me that I was still ticklish, something I didn't know.</p> <p>Those two other games of hide and seek finally did prove to where the girls out. But before they went to sleep they each wanted to get fucked. There was no way I would have been able to fuck each of them, so I had them each lay down in a circle. Excluding Marlene because she was still a virgin and wasn't quite ready to loose her virginity. I fucked each girl for only two minutes. That ended with me blowing my wad in Pauline and I hadn't even gotten to Safina yet. Also Marlene still wanted me to lick her pussy. (You try fucking seven girls for two minutes each and see if you can hold out.) Safina settled for me eating her out just like Marlene, my mouth and jaw were pretty worn out after eating out both girls.</p> <p>Since fucking the other girls for two minutes wasn't enough for them, they played around with each other till all of them were satisfied. I of course had to stay and help, before finally being allowed to rest.</p> <p>Bedtime lasted for a mere three hours, then it was time to make breakfast and get the girls all back home. At 1 o'clock Sharon picked up Safina and I was finally able to take a nap, something Pauline and Billy-Jo had already been doing.</p> <p>Laying down to sleep for an afternoon nap, I realized the Sleepover was finally over. At the same time I realized it had been relatively fun, I would have to allow Pauline and Billy-Jo to have more sleepovers in the future.</p></div>",[]
1011,"My Birthday Spanking, Part 1",1,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,"Just turned 11, young Adam finds that not everyone respects his birthday.",2005-12-27,24,4,"M/bb kidnap, cbt, bond, oral, nc, ped, sm",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had just turned 11. It had been a great week, made even better by the fact that my parents were going to my elderly grandmother’s for the weekend. And they finally felt I was old enough to stay home alone for a night, especially since they knew it was insanely boring at gram’s and I also saw they were trying to be nice to me given my birthday had just passed. It’s not like they had much to worry about. We lived in a guarded community and it was a fairly upscale neighborhood. I couldn’t recall any accounts of crime in our neighborhood.</p> <p>I wished them well Saturday morning as their call pulled out of the driveway and immediately ran inside to call my friends. Within the hour, my house was full of a gaggle of 10-12yr old boys. We passed the time away playing video games on the new XBOX 360 that my parent’s had gotten me. The day just wore on and it was night before anyone knew it. The room was littered with empty pizza boxes and half-drunk sodas. What had once been nearly my entire youth baseball team was now down to just me and my best friend Jeremy. He was a year younger then me but actually taller then me. We had been friends even before baseball as we had gone to the same private school since 4 years old. He was basically my brother and it was a fortunate circumstance that his parents were also out of town and he was in the control of his older brother. It only took a brief call to his brother to get permission for him to stay over for the night. We both knew his brother thought my parents were home but since he never asked directly, neither of us really thought it was a lie.</p> <p>We passed the remainder of the night away by watching ‘The Exorcism of Emily Rose’ on DVD and kept trying to freak the other out. But I should probably note that neither of us was brave enough to watch the movie in the dark. I think every light in the house was on. Around 1AM, we were both struggling to keep awake and so we turned off most of the lights and headed up to my bedroom.</p> <p>As Jeremy and I had grown up together and been toddlers running around naked together, I wasn’t modest or ashamed around him and so I quickly shucked off my pants and t-shirt, wearing only my white briefs. As I started to reach for my Pajamas, I suddenly realized that Jeremy hadn’t moved.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Jeremy?” I asked curiously.</p> <p>Jeremy wiped away the blade of blond hair that covered his eyes and smiled sheepishly, “I didn’t know I was staying and I didn’t bring any clothes over.”</p> <p>“Oh!... Well we cannot call your brother for some. If he brings them over he might want to speak to my mom.” My voice squeaked as I said ‘Mom’ but that had been happening frequently as of late.</p> <p>Jeremy nodded, obviously having thought of that already.</p> <p>I thought for a brief moment and came up with a solution. “Well, none of my clothes will fit you.” Jeremy wasn’t only taller then me at 4’ 9”, he had a lot more bulk, though not fat by any definition. He was just broader and would obviously be uncomfortable in my tight clothing. I blurted out my solution with a shrug of my shoulders, “You can just sleep in your underwear. I’ll do the same.”</p> <p>I just tossed my pajama bottoms back onto my dresser as he stripped down to his tight white underwear as well. I couldn’t help watching as he stripped off his clothes. I was envious of his body and a little annoyed because he was younger then me but appeared older. I was pretty scrawny and had not developed much muscle despite playing a lot of sports. Even the bulge in his underwear was bigger then mine. I looked down at my waist with a wry expression.</p> <p>Jeremy must have noticed as he quickly spoke up, mimicking my words from earlier, “What’s wrong?”</p> <p>My head shot up feeling suddenly embarrassed, “Nothing!” Even to my ears, it wasn’t believable.</p> <p>“Yes there is… what is it?” Jeremy pressed.</p> <p>I sighed. “Your just bigger then me,” I shrugged and continued, “You are nearly a year younger then me yet I seem like the little boy next to you.” As I said this, I was looking at his crotch and he caught my eyes staring.</p> <p>Jeremy looked down at his own waist and smiled slightly. “You think I’m bigger?”</p> <p>I only nodded glumly.</p> <p>He followed up with, “Want to compare?” His voice was hopeful.</p> <p>His question caught me off guard and I stammered a bit. Before I made any clear reply, Jeremy had crossed the room and sat on the edge of my bed, indicating I should sit next to him. I shrugged slightly, feeling like I was in unknown territory and just following his lead. I sat down next to him, looking over at him wondering what was next.</p> <p>Jeremy smiled at my apparent confusion and quickly pulled down his own underwear to reveal his penis. It was erect and was shooting up to point towards his stomach. It was a good 4 inches and had a few hairs at the base, blond just like the mop on his head. Immediately I knew he was bigger then me and I was really reluctant to do what he had done. I mentioned earlier that he and I used to run around naked together but that was 6-7 years ago and no one but the doctor and my dad had seen me naked since.</p> <p>Feeling Jeremy’s expectant eyes on me, I shook my head and mumbled, “I don’t want to…”</p> <p>Jeremy’s tone got a little sharper when he responded, “I showed you mine. You have to show me yours!” I shot a quick look at him and sighed. I stood up from the edge of my bed slowly and began to slip my underwear off. The sudden cold on my exposed gland made me shiver. My penis was not hard like Jeremy’s and only measured a measly inch and I had no hair on mine, none.</p> <p>What happened next shocked me and I just froze.</p> <p>Jeremy reached over and put his hand on my bird. That’s what my mom called it when I was young and the name stuck in my mind.</p> <p>Jeremy smiled at me, “We cannot compare unless it’s hard like mine.” He continued to knead my pecker in his fingers, reaching a finger or two down to tickle my balls. The sensation was amazing. It ran up my spine and felt so…. Awesome. That was the only word. I felt my mouth agape as he continued. I heard him chuckle but I was elsewhere.</p> <p>And indeed, after only 20 seconds or so, I was fully erect like him, but my penis was still only 3 inches and I had a slight curve to it which made it seem shorter. Jeremy didn’t stop rubbing my pecker as he said, “Don’t worry, it’ll get bigger as you grow. My dad told me that some boys go through puberty earlier then others. I just guess I was lucky.”</p> <p>As he said that, I waved my hand to knock his off my penis as I felt like I was going to pee, but he just reached his other hand over and pushed me back onto the bed with his other hand, while he continued to massage my penis with this right. I didn’t struggle much as my small body suddenly began to arch and become wracked with waves of sensation that forced me to close my eyes. A slight moan escaped my lips and I thrust my hips forward instinctually.</p> <p>Jeremy snickered slightly and removed his hand. “I take it that was your first orgasm?”</p> <p>I only nodded, gritting my teeth at the sudden sharp and growing pain in my lower gut.</p> <p>Jeremy saw my expression and commented, ‘Don’t worry, that pain will stop soon and it will weaken everytime you do this until you no longer feel it.”</p> <p>I just nodded, spent, lying back on the bed, my penis exposed and softening. I just lied there as Jeremy began to massage his own penis. After less then 30 seconds, I saw his back arch and his head tilt. I sat up to watch him and just as his penis came into view, I saw white stuff spurt out the tip of his bird. Not a lot but definitely some. None of that came when I had my orgasm.</p> <p>“Do you do that a lot?” I asked.</p> <p>Jeremy nodded, “Twice a day for the last year. My brother showed me one night when I walked in on him. He does all kinds of weird stuff.”</p> <p>I reached down and picked up my underwear, slipping it on as Jeremy mimicked my action.</p> <p>“It’s late. We should get some sleep.” I said, still reveling in my own first orgasm and vowing to try it again as soon as I could.</p> <p>Jeremy nodded and jumped over to his side of the bed and under the covers. I followed and clicked off the light, casting the room into darkness. We didn’t talk. I just layed there thinking for a few minutes but I could never fend off sleep well and within minutes, I was sound asleep.</p> <p>My eyes snapped open in the dark. All those sodas were pressing on my bladder and I really had to pee. I turned my head and looked at my alarm clock. 3:13AM glowed outwards. I tossed the covers off myself and slipped out of bed. Jeremy stirred a little but stayed asleep. He had evaded the covers and slept fully exposed, his underwear the only covering. I made my way through the dark out of the room towards the bathroom.</p> <p>As I got closer to the bathroom, the more I had to go. I actually had to reach down and grab my own penis to keep from wetting myself. I could imagine the pee-pee dance I was doing while hopping down the hall.</p> <p>I reached out with my free hand and opened the bathroom door and rushed over to the toilet, pulling down the lip of my underwear and arching my body so that the stream of pee shot forward into the bowl. I sighed in relief. As my stream slowed and my bladder neared empty, I heard a sound. I looked back to the bathroom door that I had left open but saw nothing. I shook off the last few drops and pulled up my underwear.</p> <p>I walked back to the door of the bathroom and looked down the hall in both directions. I couldn’t see anything in the pale moonlight that cascaded in from the foyer onto the second landing.</p> <p>I shrugged, still in the slight grasp of tiredness, and headed back to my bedroom. That was when I heard the sound again, coming from downstairs. I stopped and listened, and heard it again. It sounded like someone in the kitchen. I suddenly realized that I had probably woken Jeremy and he had gone down stairs to get something to snack on. He was always eating lately.</p> <p>I rubbed my eyes and made my way down the stairs and onto the 1st floor. I yawned as I approached the swinging door into the Kitchen. As I pushed it open, I called out, “Jeremy, what are you…..”</p> <p>As the full kitchen came into view, my words stopped. Jeremy was not in the kitchen. Instead I saw two men, dressed in black, standing near the refrigerator and sink. They were staring back at me in just as much shock as I think I was in. That was a long moment. One I will remember for a long time.</p> <p>Suddenly my heart was in my throat and I wanted to scream but the men had started moving, lunging across the room towards me. I turned to run back the way I came and received my second shock, this far worse, as I ran right into a tall man coming through the doorway I had just entered. I went sprawling backwards and onto the fall, my legs splaying outwards violently as I tried to regain my footing and run into another direction.</p> <p>I suddenly found my voice and began to scream, but only a syllable came out before a vice of a hand clamped down over my mouth, cutting off my breath, and I was lifted forcibly off the ground, another arm wrapped around my waist keeping my arms pinned to my side. But my legs were free and I was suddenly kicking in every direction, trying madly to free myself.</p> <p>The man I had run into stepped up to me and the man trying to hold me. He quickly punched forward, his fist impacting with my gut. As he connected, the man behind me let me go but there was no air in my body left to scream. I just crumpled to the floor, gasping.</p> <p>The man who punched me used his foot to roll me over, not so kindly, and planted his foot on my chest and leaned forward, making sure he had my attention, “Make another sound and it will be your last! Understand?”</p> <p>I held back a sob, and nodded pathetically.</p> <p>One of the other men spoke up, “What the hell is he doing here? They were all supposed to be gone for the weekend!”</p> <p>“Apparently, you were wrong.” This came from the 3rd man who quietly came into sight and kneeled down next to me. He shooed off the other man’s foot from my chest. I could see the guy clearly and that scared me even more. He was no more then 25 years old, with a scraggly beard. He began speaking to me, very calmly, “Listen, you’ve walked into a bad situation here. I am going to ask you a few questions. If you answer honestly, it might not be so bad for you.”</p> <p>I choked back another sob but knew my eyes were all watered-over because my vision kept blurring. I could only nod to the guy.</p> <p>“Very good. Now… Are your parents here?”</p> <p>I shook my head, tears now beginning to roll down my cheeks in the futile wish they were.</p> <p>“Your home alone then?”</p> <p>I hesitated and he saw it.</p> <p>“Who else is here?”</p> <p>I sniffed, and answered quietly out of fear. Later I would feel like I betrayed my best friend but I didn’t know what else to do. My voice came out in a whisper, “My friend Jeremy.”</p> <p>All the while I spoke to this guy, I only barely noticed that the guy who had knocked me down was staring at my underwear clad body. I shifted my eyes to him and saw his eyes on my underwear, and the look he had scared me. But the other guys hand reached out and grasped my chin, pulling my eyes back to him.</p> <p>“Is Jeremy upstairs?”</p> <p>I nodded and with apprehension watched the 2nd guy disappear from the kitchen. My fear was growing to the point of mindless. This had happened so fast.</p> <p>“Ok, keep looking at me. Do you have any tape here?”</p> <p>I squinted at the odd question and motioned to the counter drawer where my dad kept all the odd tools for everyday use. I found my voice to reply, “In there I think…”</p> <p>The man speaking to me motioned to the other man who quickly opened the drawer and pulled out a thick roll of duct tape. He mumbled something I couldn’t hear.</p> <p>The man who had been speaking to me ordered the guy, “Tie him up. Make sure he cannot make a sound.”</p> <p>The other guy came over and switched positions with the leader and kneeled above me. He rolled me over and yanked my arms behind my back. A slight gasp of pain escaped my lips and the guys responded by banging my head into the ground, “Quiet, you little brat. I swear…”</p> <p>Now I was really crying as the guy wrapped tape around my hands, pressing my small body against the cold linoleum of the kitchen floor. He was rough and breathing slightly heavy. The other guy, the nicer one, had disappeared from the kitchen and I was alone with this mean guy. He flipped me over and began a searching look over the room, then he eyes returned to my underwear.</p> <p>I began to fidget in fear as his hands reached towards the waistband of my underwear. I spoke without thinking, “Please, don’t…please” He only reached out and slapped me hard, “I swear…one more sound and you’ll regret it.” I quieted, even tried to keep my crying to a quiet murmur as he pulled off my underwear.</p> <p>“Open your mouth…wide.” I did as he said out of fear for what he’d do if I didn’t and watched as he balled my underwear up and shoved them into my mouth. He then took the roll of tape and wrapped it around my mouth, capturing the underwear in my mouth.</p> <p>The man looked me over from head to toe, “Very nice.” He reached out a hand and grasped my balls, and squeezed violently. I screamed without abandon but no real sound escaped the gag. The man just laughed and continued to squeeze as I bucked. I tried to lash out with my feet but he caught them and quickly wrapped tape around my feet and knees. I was naked, bound, gagged, and at the mercy of this mean man who continued to rub his hands all over me.</p> <p>Just as I feared what else was going to happen, the Kitchen door flung open and Jeremy was flung onto the Kitchen floor with a thud, still clad only in his underwear. The man who brought him spoke quickly to the man who had been molesting me. “John said to take care of this one too. We’re going to see what this house has to offer.”</p> <p>The man nodded and quickly grasped Jeremy by the hair. I saw Jeremy’s eyes go wide as he saw me naked and sprawled out on the floor. He was crying too. The man was no less mean with him and he brought his face real close to Jeremy’s. “You’ll do as your told or I will kill you and your little buddy here. And I will make it hurt! Do you understand?”</p> <p>Jeremy just nodded, sucking in breath from a heavy sob.</p> <p>The man pulled his hands behind his back and tied them as he did me. He then pulled off Jeremy’s underwear and stuffed them into his mouth the same way, securing them with tape. Even in the dark I could see that the guy had a large erection. He was really enjoying himself as he felt Jeremy up in the same way he did me.</p> <p>Both us huddled next to each other, speech a cruel joke as we cried into the gags. The mean man continued to feel us up for a while. Both of us had erections and I was ashamed, only crying harder. I found myself wishing that the other men would come back.</p> <p>Then the man leaned down and took my bird into his mouth. I bucked and screamed uselessly into my gag as he bit down hard. This was so unfair. It was just my birthday. The man started to suck and even though it felt really good, I just wanted him to stop. While he was sucking my penis and biting as well, he reached out and was squeezing Jeremy’s balls forcing him to wiggle in pain, tears streaming down his face uncontrollably.</p> <p>The man stopped sucking my bird and reached down to simply twist my penis cruelly. The look on his face was one of ecstasy. His hands went to own belt buckle as a truly fearsome leer spread across his face, “Your both gonna love this..,” he muttered as he began to unzip his pants.</p> <p>But just as he started, the Kitchen door swung open again and the two men came back in. The man who had been molesting us zipped back up with a disappointed glare at us.</p> <p>“Alright we got everything.” The Leader spoke up. He glanced at us and saw our nakedness and then at the other man but he didn’t say anything. “Let’s get ready to go. We have to be out of the complex by 4:30 when the pool crews leave.”</p> <p>The other man who helped to rob my parent’s of their treasures now stashed in a canvas bag spoke up, “What about them…. They’ve seen our faces. We have to so something about them.”</p> <p>The mean man only nodded while the leader stood over us thinking. “What do you suggest?”</p> <p>The mean man spoke up, pulling the roll of tape out, “A little tape over the nose and they’ll suffocate quietly and never tell anyone about us. They wouldn’t even be discovered till late tomorrow. We’d be clean gone.”</p> <p>The leader looked at the man and then at us but shook his head. “I do not want to kill them.”</p> <p>Their was silence in the room at this. I knew my gag hid the sigh of relief at the leader’s words. I had been scared frozen when the other man had spoken so casually of suffocating us to death. You’d think I would have cried myself out but they just kept coming. Jeremy was balling to. Suddenly he didn’t seem so large to me. I felt sorry for him as his body leaned against me. I could see blood on him but couldn’t tell where it came from.</p> <p>“We can take them…” My head shot back up towards the men, a new fear building. I frantically shook my head. The man who spoke, the one who had molested us and wanted to do so much worse continued his thought, “I know some people who would pay us well for fresh boys like this, especially white collar ones. Not a blemish on their bodies… not even much hair. That one is completely hairless. We could get 50K for him alone.” I struggled against my bindings as the man pointed at me. I had to run, had to flee…even if it meant leaving Jeremy behind. I just had to escape. This shouldn’t be happening to me. Not here. But I couldn’t move, couldn’t do anything. I was at the mercy of cruel men. I could only cry and so that is what I did.</p> <p>The Leader looked at us with a hint of sympathy but in the end, greed won out and he nodded. “Fine, bind them tighter. We’ll get the big bags from the truck.”</p> <p>Jeremy tried to stand, tried to struggle his way to freedom and only received a harsh punch to the face. I saw his nose burst and new blood stain his skin. I was frozen in fear again as the guy grabbed me and flipped me over, pulling my feet back to rest against the back of my knees. He wrapped endless tape around my legs to keep them in that position and then even more around my upper body. I could not move an inch. I banged my own head against the ground in frustration as the mean guy fondled me again when he completed this. But only for a moment until he moved over to Jeremy and tied him up as tightly.</p> <p>It was only a brief moment before the other burglars came back with big equipment bags. The mean guy lifted me up and thrust my trussed up form into the bag. My 4’ 5” frame fit easily especially with how I was bound. Complete darkness overcame as they zipped the bag closed. I screamed and screamed into the gag. I wanted my mom so bad. Where was my dad to protect me. I wished I was at my gram’s. Please... someone help me. </p> <p>After a moment where I assumed they did the same to Jeremy in the other bag, I felt the odd sensation of being lifted into the air. After a few seconds of bouncing travel, I impacted solid floor cruelly as they threw me into the truck. I felt Jeremy’s bag strike mine quickly after.</p> <p>I heard the men climb into the truck and slam the door shut, slamming it shut on my future and my life. I could only cry for what was in store. I knew Jeremy was doing the same.</p></div>",['I Hope people enjoy and I hope this encourages people to wright more Boy victim stories.']
1012,"An Unfortunate Boy, Part 1",1,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Peter had plans for 2 young boys but sometimes the best plan crumble and a man must do what he must.,2005-12-29,24,4,"M/bb, bond, abduct, rape, nc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I cruised down the road at a sedate pace while recalling the succession of events that led to this nighttime ride. Earlier this afternoon, Lydia had given me a frantic call. I knew she was frantic by the speed of her voice. I had to ask her twice to slow down. Eventually I was able to catch that she had a meeting at her corporate headquarters tomorrow and that it had shifted to 8AM in the morning from 1PM, meaning she had to leave tonight by plan to make it to New York in time for the meeting. If she took any of the early morning flights, she would miss an 8AM for sure. She was manically calling around for a Babysitter and couldn’t find one, so she begged me to fill in for her.</p> <p>I remembered only smiling as she basically begged. Little did she know that I didn’t need much encouragement to spend time with her boys. I quickly agreed and told her I would be over by 7PM.</p> <p>Lydia was a 37 yr old divorcee who had just recently moved into the area. Her ex-husband had abandoned the boys and skipped out on support when he took a new job overseas. She had two beautiful boys, Eric and Alex. Eric was 12 and, according to Lydia, a fair terror. He had not handled his father’s abandonment well and had even attempted to run away once in an attempt to find him. He had been gone 2 days before he was discovered at a bus station 3 states away. Since then, Lydia always kept a close eye on him and that was why she truly needed a babysitter. Alex was 10 years old and a straight cherub. Both boys had dark hair verging on black but just short of it and brown eyes with soft complexions. They were literally 2 of the most stunning boys I had ever seen. Neither of their bodies had a single flaw.</p> <p>I had plans for tonight. That thought kept tumbling excitedly through my mind as I rode up to Lydia’s house. Her mini-van was in the driveway, doors already open and engine running. I could see her bags were already packed. Before I even turned my engine off, I saw her coming out the house.</p> <p>“Peter, you’re a life saver. Thank you. Thank you,” Lydia said as she impatiently helped me by holding my door open.</p> <p>I chuckled, “I take it your on a tight schedule?”</p> <p>She only nodded and jumped into her updates, “The boys have already eaten, and they are excited that you are watching them and not their usual babysitter. I guess Mrs. Felton can be a little boring being the 70 years she is, heh.”</p> <p>I laughed. “I suppose so. Do not worry bout us, we’ll have fun and everything will be alright.” I could see Alex standing at the window watching us talk. Eric was nowhere to be seen.</p> <p>“Well, I have to go.” With that, she quickly jumped in her van and began to buckle up. “I’ll be back late tomorrow evening. Thank you again.”</p> <p>“No problem. I like hanging out with the boys. You go do what you need to do.” I smiled warmly, anxious for her to leave.</p> <p>And leave she did. I stood there watching her van back out and head up the street. I turned around and grabbed my ‘overnight’ bag from my car and headed into the house, waving to Alex as I approached, warmed by his welcoming smile.</p> <p>I closed the front door behind me and locked it up tight for the night.</p> <p>“Hiya Peter. What are we going to do tonight?”</p> <p>I laughed again as Alex’s words slurred together in his excitement to speak them. I saw Eric begin to descend the steps. He even had a smile at my appearance. Like I said, I got along well with the boys. Our last outing had been to see Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire. Both were avid fans.</p> <p>“Well, I got a few plans. I brought a few movies with me I think you’d like.” At this, Eric hustled down the stairs and went into the living room with its highly British design sense. A great fireplace dominated the room and a healthy fire was burning away.</p> <p>Both boys were wearing shorts and obviously excited to have a break in their every day routine. I pulled ‘Clue’ out of my bag and tossed it to Eric. “Put that in the DVD player, will you?”</p> <p>He nodded and crossed the room to do so, while Alex plopped down onto the dark leather love seat. I claimed my spot on the couch by placing my bag down and left enough room for Eric to fit in when he decided to settle down. The Love seat and sofa were positioned in an L. Completing a square were the entertainment system to the right and the fireplace straight forward, its ethereal light muted by the overhead lights.</p> <p>Within minutes, we three were huddled in our respective spots and watching the movie. We talked about school and what they had done since the last time I was over and what they expected to get for Christmas, only 2 weeks away. It was an extremely relaxing time.</p> <p>After about an hour, I asked, “Would anyone like some hot chocolate?”</p> <p>Both boys quickly yammered their desire for some and I popped up and over the couch and headed to the Kitchen. “I’ll be right back, how about you guys go up and get changed into your bed clothes. Maybe I’ll even let you fall asleep down here watching movies.” I said the last right before heading into the Kitchen knowing it was something their mother would never let them do. I was rewarded by the sounds of them both running upstairs to do as they were told.</p> <p>I quickly micro-waved some water to a boil and ripped open the hot chocolate packets, the ones with the little marshmallows. With a quick look to the Kitchen entrance, I reached up to my breast pocket and pulled out 4 small capsules. I pulled one apart and then another and dropped the contents into Alex’s cup. Then I repeated the same actions for Eric’s cup. This was a heavy sleeping pill. One would knock me out for 6 hours. I knew exactly what two would do to those 2 young boys. This wasn’t my 1st time, though it was with these boys. I quickly mixed the white power into their drinks and picked up the cups and headed out to the living room where both boys were sitting, expectantly awaiting their hot chocolate.</p> <p>Alex was only wearing a pair of boxer briefs that were olive green with a blue waist-band. They had obviously once been his brother’s given their size. He seemed to swim in them, his short legs stretching out from them as he sprawled on the love seat propped up on his pillow. Eric was wearing a white T-shirt and his own boxers with the Tasmanian devil whirling about on them. I had seen both boys often in this attire before they went to bed. I knew they didn’t even have briefs as their mother never bought them. Tonight was different though because there mother wasn’t in the house and wouldn’t be all night long.</p> <p>I handed each boy their drink and found my place on the sofa again and watched as each sipped at their drink. As the movie ended, I stood and popped in another, “The Emperor’s New Groove”. Both boys found this movie hilarious. I didn’t mind watching it as I knew I wouldn’t have to for more then 30 minutes before the drug took effect. I walked around the room, turning off the lights so the boys could settle down. Alex was gulping down the last of his drink and I smiled at him as I turned off the living room light. The firelight leapt out and cast its soft orange glow over the room. Even I felt a little drowsy at that.</p> <p>And in fact, it only took 20 minutes before both boys were asleep, sprawled out and snoring lightly. I shucked Eric’s legs off my lap softly and stood up, walking over to Alex. I lifted his arm up and let it drop. Like a stone it fell. I smiled and with only a minor hint of concern, placed my hand on his bare chest, feeling his rhythmic heartbeat. It was sound and steady as the soft glow of the fire reflected over his skin.</p> <p>I looked over at Eric. His head had lolled to the side and his mouth hung slightly open. He was long gone too and I knew I could do what I wanted. I reached down and placed my hand on Alex’s little penis and balls, fondling him through the thin material of his boxers. I watched for any sign of movement. Nothing, so I reached down and slipped my fingers under the waistband of his boxers and began to slowly pull them down, being careful not to jostle him too much.</p> <p>My own penis was standing at full salute in my own pants by this time. I un-buckled my belt to release the pressure as I looked down on Alex’s naked form. His ten year old body was amazing. I reached a shaking hand down and placed it on his stomach, feeling the smooth skin. Nothing had ever felt so soft to me as I rubbed my hand up and down his chest. My other hand reached out and began to fondle him some more. I jiggled his little balls and flipped his one inch penis back and forth as it started to grow to its erect 2 inches.</p> <p>I was about to burst myself and so I stood and took off my own pants, and slipped my underwear off to allow my own 7 in hard-on have some freedom.</p> <p>I was in heaven as I kneeled down next to Alex and leaned forward taking his stimulated penis into my mouth and massaging it with my tongue, one eye kept on his face to make sure he stayed unawares. I reached up with a hand and fondled his balls as I gave his sleeping form a blow-job. I released his balls and let my hand wander down between his legs until a probing finger found his anus. I was about to push against it when I nearly bit off Alex’s penis in surprise as a voice shouted out behind me.</p> <p>“What are you DOING!?” Eric screamed, “Stop that! Leave Alex alone.”</p> <p>I quickly pulled off Alex and looked at Eric, my mind fumbling. He was sitting up on the edge of the sofa. I was standing next to his naked brother, naked from the waist down, and I had just been sucking his penis and he had seen it all. I was a little shocked but not too shocked to react when he leapt off the couch and shouted, “I’m telling my mom,” and he began to run out of the living room. Where he was going, I don’t know but I reacted.</p> <p>I leapt forward and grabbed his arm as he crossed behind the couch on the way out of the room. I yanked hard and he slammed into the back side of the couch with a yelp and flipped over it to land on the cushions. I clamped a hand over his mouth and applied my weight against his body to hold him in place and looked over at Alex. He still slept soundly in the same exact position I left him. His little penis was still erect from my attention.</p> <p>I shot a glance at Eric’s mug of Hot chocolate. It was still half full. I cursed my stupidity. I had been too busy fantasizing about Alex to pay attention to Eric finishing his drink. I had just assumed he had. Eric’s 12 yr old form struggled beneath me and he tried to bite the hand covering his mouth. My mind spun.</p> <p>“Listen, damnit, Keep quiet.” I whispered fiercely at Eric, his eyes wild. “I am going to remove my hand from your mouth and we can talk, ok?”</p> <p>He just nodded but as soon as I removed my hand, he started screaming ‘Help!, Hel…” My hand clamped down again. There would be no talking to him. God how I wished this hadn’t happened but now there was only one way out for me.</p> <p>I shifted myself and lifted my knee and brought it back swiftly to contact violently with Eric’s groin. As he balled up in pain, I quickly snaked out my hand and grabbed my ‘overnight’ bag which was really my goodie bag. I quickly pulled out a ball gag and wrapped it around Eric’s head, buckling it tight. The ball was too large for him as it wasn’t really meant for children and I knew it had to hurt him but there was no helping it. He was crying now from the pain and the situation.</p> <p>I roughly flipped him over and grabbed one of his hands and yanked it behind his back. He whimpered and screamed but only a muffled sound came out of the gag. I saw his free hand reach for the gag and so I grabbed it and shifted my knee to pin it down. I was now on his back, one knee in the center of his back, the other pinning his arm down.</p> <p>I pulled out a set of handcuffs and quickly squeezed one side shut on the hand I had control of. I knew I had done it so tight it would affect his circulation but I did not care at this point. This beautiful boy had simply become a threat I had to deal with. I reached down and grabbed his other hand and yanked it behind his back, securing the handcuffs. He was now gagged and handcuffed. Only his legs were free but I would need him to walk for a bit.</p> <p>I stole a glance at Alex but he was still asleep. But I had to take care of him a bit too so that this situation didn’t become worse if he did wake up. I looked down at Eric who was staring up at me with tears in his eyes. Without thinking, I punched him in the face and his form slumped.</p> <p>I tried not to regret the move but my anger had just welled over. If he had only drank his damn drink like he was supposed to. I walk over to Alex and picked up his boxers and slid them back on. A last quick fondle had to suffice. I could leave him here now and even if he woke up, he’d not know anything was wrong.</p> <p>Eric began to stir and so I crossed back over to him and roughly pulled him up by the back of his T-shirt. I heard it rip slightly but I couldn’t care less. He was aware again and tears were streaming uncontrollably down his face. His eyes were scared and he was obviously trying to talk through the gag, probably saying something like he wouldn’t tell; Yah, right. I just yanked him behind me as I headed towards the door to the basement where his room was.</p> <p>I opened the door and started walking down the steps, dragging Eric behind me. He stumbled but my hand kept him standing although awkwardly. The rec-room spread out before us and I pushed Eric out in front of me, towards his bedroom door. He sprawled on the floor in front of it as I caught up and opened the door, reaching down to again haul the brat up.</p> <p>For no reason other then anger, I screamed at him, “You should have stayed asleep!”</p> <p>Once in his room, I walked him over to his bed and sat him down on it and then spoke to him, “Listen, I am taking the gag off, if you scream, I promise you that you will regret it with a passion. Do you understand me?” I watched as he nodded, my eyes straying to his boxers. In the struggle his T-shirt had gotten tangled up and a lot of his waist was exposed. I could see he was just as smooth as Alex.</p> <p>“Ok Listen…,” my voice was calm, though my mind wasn’t. “Where is your school back-pack?”</p> <p>He frowned but nodded in the direction of the other side of the bed. I kept my eyes on him as I walked around the bed and picked up the large yellow and black school bag. It was one of those types that hung over the shoulders.</p> <p>I zipped it open and flipped it upside down, dumping the books onto the floor. With his eyes on me, I walked over to his bureau and opened drawer after drawer tossing clothes into the bag. I even grabbed his sneakers and tossed them in. His iPod and a few of his favorite CDs that were nearest his CD player followed. All of it went into his bag. I took everything a boy running away would take. I could not trust him to stay quiet and so he had to disappear. What better way then to fake his running way and since he had done once already and threatened his mother recently with doing it again, he had made this fairly easy for me.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” Eric asked meekly, his sobbing having stopped.</p> <p>I ignored him and walked back over to the edge of his bed and sat on it, my eyes darting at him every once in a while. He scooted up a little but didn’t dare move and scream again. I reached into my personal bag and pulled out my PDA. From it, I quickly typed a coded text message to a friend. When it was finished, I flipped it closed and put it back into the bag and turned to look at Eric. “Stand up.”</p> <p>He did so hesitantly.</p> <p>“Turn around, face the wall.”</p> <p>“Peter, please.” he pleaded, tears coming back into his eyes. “I thought you were my friend.”</p> <p>I just looked at him…suddenly wavering, but in the end only said, “I said…turn around.” With that I took a threatening step towards him.</p> <p>He quickly turned around to face the wall, but also said “I promise Peter... please, I won’t tell…plea…” Once again his words were cut off as I replaced the gag over his mouth. As I buckled it in place, he started crying louder and struggling. I just grabbed him from behind and held onto him forcibly. He worked himself out in a few moments.</p> <p>I had a good 30 minutes to wait before my friend arrived and as I looked down at the top of Eric’s head, I though that I might as well have some fun with him given the trouble he has caused.</p> <p>I turned him around and looked at his Tasmanian devil boxers. As I reached down to pull them off, he started to step back but I just glared at him until he froze. Once still I reached out again and lifted the edge of his T-shirt and used my other hand to rip his boxers down. “Step out of them!”</p> <p>He did so, tears streaming.</p> <p>I started to pull his T-shirt up and over his head and left there, blocking his vision. Then I pushed him back onto the bed and went at his 3” penis with my mouth and massaged his balls. I was still naked from the waist down and had hardly realized it. My member was fully erect again and now I wanted release. I reached over to my bag and pulled out a pair of long chained handcuffs.</p> <p>As Eric stared at me wide-eyed, I lifted one of his legs up and clamped a cuff around his ankle and then pulled it up and pulled the chain over his shoulder to link with a stray circle chain on his hand-cuffs behind his back.</p> <p>He suddenly realized what I was doing as his anus became exposed and he tried to struggle but it was easy for me to overcome him and force his other leg into the same position so that his but now stuck straight up, revealing his virgin but. He screamed and bucked but it did no good.</p> <p>I was merciless as I thrust my cock into his ass. He resisted and I just pushed and pushed, harder and harder until something popped. Then I started to violently fuck him. I had never planned to do this. I just wanted to quietly fondle him and his brother and fantasize all the other acts. I really did like the boy but he had forced my hand. And again I felt the anger at having been forced into this. I thrust and thrust.</p> <p>As I pulled out fully, I reached over and grabbed a dirty T-shirt he had lying on his bed and caught the drops of blood that fell as my penis disengaged his no longer virgin ass. I couldn’t leave any evidence of violence. I used the T-shirt to wipe his ass of any more blood. I noticed that he wasn’t struggling and I looked up to find that he had passed out.</p> <p>I shrugged. It was for the better. My cell-phone rang and grabbed it out of the bag. I responded to the request for Maria Alvarez by saying she didn’t live here, you must have the wrong number. I then closed my phone and put it away.</p> <p>I reached out and grabbed the prone boy, pulling him onto my shoulder. I grabbed his backpack, my bag in the same hand and fire-man carried his small form out of the room. He began to stir a little but it didn’t matter. I reached the top of the steps and stepped into the foyer between the kitchen and living room. A quick glance showed Alex still asleep on the couch.</p> <p>I walked into the kitchen and hit a switch on the wall and heard the garage door opening. I walked over to the door leading to the garage and opened it, watching as my friends van pulled into the port. The side door opened up and 2 men stepped out, quickly grabbing the boy from my shoulders. They threw his small form into the truck and closed the door again. I hear done last attempt at a scream fro Eric before the door completely shut. The fear and futility were supreme even in the mumbled scream.</p> <p>I walked over to the driver’s side window, “Thank you Deke. Regular split? 50%?”</p> <p>Deke just nodded, taking another puff of his cigarette. He kicked the van in reverse and with a wink pulled out of the port.</p> <p>I turned around and walked into the Living room. I looked down at the sleeping, peaceful form of Alex, immensely glad he remained asleep. I leaned down and picked him up by placing arm behind his shoulder and knees. I let his head rest against my chest. I kissed his forehead and turned to take him up to his bed and tuck him in for the night.</p> <p>It was time for bed, I had a long day in front of me. I had to report a runaway child. His mother would be ruined with grief. I was sure I would have a lot more time with Alex in the coming weeks while I consoled his mother.</p> <p>The thought left me with a smile.</p></div>","['The story you are about to read is entirely fictitious. No real person, place or situation is portrayed. This is just a writing exercise.']"
1013,A Boy's Friday Afternoon,-1,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Daniel thought it would be cool to hang out with an older boy but he would soon find out that sometimes life could be misleading.,2005-12-30,20,4,"M/b, cbt, mast, nc, bond, oral",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As the school bell rang, I ran to the back of the room, picked up my backpack and ran out into the hall to meld with the mass of other children trying to exit the building like prisoners running from the jail house. It was Friday afternoon and the weekend spread out before me. And the weekend for an 11 yr old was a joyous time filled with fun and adventure. This one was going to start with a bang.</p> <p>I finally made it out of the building and headed over to the bike rack and fingered in my lock combination. I pulled the chain free and placed it in my backpack and yanked my bike off the rack, spinning it around. I then hopped up on the seat and pushed off with my foot and began pedaling.</p> <p>I had ridden my bike to school today because my mom was in a day-long conference at the college where she worked and couldn’t pick me up. So I got to ride home but since I had 5 hours before my mom would make it home, I was planning a small detour. My brother attended the college for free because my mom was an employee and I knew I would too in a few years. But because my brother chose to live on Campus, I often hung out with him and a few of his friends. My brother was cool like that. He didn’t mind his younger brother hanging around and his friends were real cool too. In fact, that was where I was headed. One my brother’s friends who lived in the ‘Ghetto’, the college owned off-campus housing area, had invited me over to play PS2 whenever I wanted. I knew he was at home because I had IM’d him from my computer literacy class. He was expecting me and his apartment was less then a mile from the school.</p> <p>I pedaled away, still in my catholic school uniform. Blue shirt, blue pants and a striped tie, with brown hush puppy shoes. I was beginning my growth spurts, though still small at 4’ 5”, and my clothing was a little tight. In no time, I pulled up to his apartment complex and pulled my bike into the foyer and descended the stairs down to his apartment.</p> <p>I knocked on his door and it opened almost immediately. His voice was soft and welcoming as he greeted me, “Hello Daniel.”</p> <p>“Heya Peter,” I responded with my childhood voice, squeaky as it was. I really looked up to Peter. He was in college and an athlete in the baseball team. In him I could see everything I hoped to be. Looking back on it, I realize I had a case of idol worship.</p> <p>“Come on in, bring in your bike. Do not leave it in the hall.”</p> <p>I did as he suggested, pushing my bike into his apartment and leaned it against the nearest wall. I slipped my back pack off and let it fall carelessly to the ground, making my way forward to the kitchen, while Peter closed and locked the door behind me. I opened the refrigerator and pulled out a soda pop. I had been here a few times before with my brother and knew my way around. Peter was just watching me as I grabbed my drink. He was 19 years old and had blond hair. He honestly looked far younger, maybe 15-16. I didn’t seem so odd that we would be hanging out.</p> <p>I watched as Peter sat back down on the sofa and patted a spot next to him, an unused controller waiting. I quickly hopped over the back of the couch and unceremoniously plopped onto the seat, just avoiding crushing the controller. Peter just laughed, reaching over and ruffling my own dirty blond hair. I smiled up at him affectionately and grabbed my controller, “Your going down!” I threatened and turned my attention to the screen where the prep screen for Soulcaliber 3 was waiting and ready.</p> <p>And go down he did, again and again. I used Kilik and beat him good. I didn’t realize he was probably letting me win, nor did I recognize the trap that was being set for me. After about 20 minutes of being beat, Peter tossed his controller down, “I give up,” he said chuckling, “You are just too good.”</p> <p>I held my head up smugly, “Just like how I told you I was.”</p> <p>He shook his head and said, “It’s not like you could really beat me in real life. You’re a little boy.”</p> <p>This stung. I didn’t like being reminded how young or small I was and that comment did both. “Oh yeah, well I am stronger then you think!”</p> <p>Peter raised an eyebrow, “Oh really? You remember that movie we watched last week where the boy was tied up?”</p> <p>I nodded, not seeing where he was going. It had been one of those TV movies about boy detectives that eventually got in over their heads. I couldn’t remember the name of it.</p> <p>Peter continued, “Well I bet you couldn’t get out of being tied up like that.” He let the challenge hang in the air.</p> <p>Being slightly wounded for his previous words and wanting to impress him, I quickly said, my voice high in my excitement, “I can to!”</p> <p>“Well let us see about that. I’ll tie you up and you try to get free. If you get out, I’ll do anything you want, ok?”</p> <p>I nodded readily, “What will you use to tie me up?”</p> <p>Peter shrugged. “I can tie you up with what you wearing.”</p> <p>“What I’m wearing?” I looked down at myself… and then back to him, “How?”</p> <p>“Watch,” was all he said as he reached forward and grabbed my tie and began to unknot it. My mother always bought me the adult ties that you had to tie in a knot yourself. She said it was the mark of a gentleman.</p> <p>Peter pulled the tie off completely and told me to turn around and put my hands behind my back. I could so get out of that tie I knew and so readily complied, letting him think he had me. As he began to loop the tie around my wrists, I was little surprised at how tight he was making it. I tried to move my wrists but his hand only came down on my shoulder and he said, a little sharply, “Do not try to get out yet, I have to finish tying you up.” I nodded ok.</p> <p>When he was finished with my hands, he told me to scoot up on the couch and he began untying my shoes. First one shoe, then the next came off. He began to pull off my socks. They were the white knee-highs a lot of boys my age wear. Again one, then the other came off. He tickled my bare foot and I thrashed with a laugh for a moment. I watched closely as he rolled one of the socks and approached me.</p> <p>“Open your mouth.”</p> <p>I balked. I didn’t want a dirty sock in my mouth. But he did not relent. I tried to keep my mouth shut, suddenly struggling to get my hands free and fight against him doing this. Suddenly I wasn’t having too much fun. I tried to say stop but as I opened my mouth he shoved the sock in, and kept his hand covering my mouth so that I couldn’t spit it out. With his other hand, he brought my other sock up and began to tie it around my head and over my mouth, trapping the other sock.</p> <p>Now I was really trying to get out but I couldn’t. He had really tied my hands well with that stupid tie. I wasn’t that scared yet but still, I wanted out. This was a type of situation I wasn’t supposed to be in with someone older then me.</p> <p>After struggling and failing, I watched Peter as he pulled the laces out of my shoes. Once free, he took one lace and had me sit up on the couch and used it to further secure my hands behind my back. I tried to say he won, I tried to get him to stop but my voice was only a mumble from the gag. And he was not stopping.</p> <p>He still had one lace left but he just tossed it over his shoulder and looked at my small bound form. I suddenly did feel real small. His voice wasn’t so nice and inviting now. It hid something darker as he said, “Well, guess you cannot get out, hmm?” He smiled a little evilly and continued, “Well since if you HAD gotten out, you would have been allowed to do anything to me, I think the same should apply since it appears I won this game.”</p> <p>He didn’t hesitate after saying that and reached down and started unbuttoning my school shirt. I wasn’t wearing a t-shirt because none were clean this morning and in no time, my chest was bared, the shirt sprawling out to my sides. With my hands tied behind my back, it could not come completely off.</p> <p>I was getting a little scared now and tried to use my feet to push Peter away, while trying to scream at him through my gag, but the louder I tried to scream, the deeper that sock fell into my mouth, cutting off my voice more and more. I felt tears come to my eyes as Peter just put his arm around my legs and leaned against them, trapping them.</p> <p>“Aw, the baby gonna cry?” Peter mocked and that just made me really start to cry. Why was he mocking me. He had been nice. </p> <p>“Well, I guess I should give you something to cry about.” My eyes widened as he said this and his hand shot down to my waist and began undoing my belt. I tried to buck and stuff but it didn’t do any good. He just finished unbuckling my belt and yanked it off and tossed it to the side.</p> <p>His hands started to fumble at the button on my pants. I was really scared now. He was trying to take my pants off and I could not stop him. I felt him slowly pull down the zipper and felt the sudden rush of air on my underwear as there white cotton was exposed. He kept yanking at my pants, pulling them further down my legs and left them at my knees. With that he reached over and grabbed the belt from the floor and wrapped it around my knees and pants, making it hard for me to bend my legs.</p> <p>When he was done that, he stood up and walked over to the TV, where he grabbed a small digital camera. He returned and starting taking pictures of me basically wearing only my little white underwear. And to add to the sudden terror, I started to get a stiffy. It was always happening at a bad time but there couldn’t have been a worse time, and Peter noticed it with a snicker.</p> <p>“Looks like your little friend was to come out and play.” He said this in a song side kiddie voice. I just shook my head trying to push the sock out of my mouth but failing. I continued my futile mumbling begging him to stop but I couldn’t stop him as he reached down waved a hand over my penis through the underwear and then began to pull them down, first revealing only tip of my stiffy and then my marble sized balls. My arms were beginning to hurt too. My tears had not dried up and continued to flow.</p> <p>Peter reached down and began to fondle my penis and balls, taking my pecker in between his fingers and massaging. It felt so good that I stopped struggling and just stared down at his hand as it played with my pee-shooter. It started to get even harder.</p> <p>Peter was really into it and used his free hand to snap more pictures of my genitals as he molested me. I even stopped crying as the sensations he caused spread through my body. I had started experimenting with my friends but we only poked and prodded each others peckers till they were stiff. We didn’t know anymore then that. But I was suddenly learning.</p> <p>I suddenly had to pee but my wide eyes and muffled screams to that effect were ignored by Peter as he sped up his rubbing. My back arched and I felt like I was going to explore, like a golfball was trying to make its way out of my penis. It didn’t hurt, but it seemed to turn all my nerves on end. My toes were curling as I suddenly released my pent up sexuality and had my 1st wet emission, splaying white stuff on Peter’s fingers. Some fell down to the base of my penis and onto my balls.</p> <p>A growing pain in my gut made me attempt to draw my knees up but it didn’t work as Peter had put his weight on my legs again. He didn’t stop rubbing and my willy was suddenly extremely sensitive. It began to hurt but he didn’t stop. Now I really started to buck, lifting my back off the sofa and shaking my head. Yet he still continued. I began to scream into the gag again. It hurt and felt good, but it was so… sensitive. I started crying again. Peter, with a malicious grin, just kept wanking my penis not letting it lose its erection. This went on for a few minutes and I learned what I thought torture was. He was even squeezing my balls tightly but the pain was all one form…as he continued to pull my circumcised pecker. He was ruthless.</p> <p>And then it happened again and my back arched and for a second time I felt stuff coming out of my penis, but only a little this time.</p> <p>Thankfully Peter stopped this time. My head fell back in relief.</p> <p>Peter smiled, “I bet that hurt a bit, eh? I can make it feel better though,” With that he leaned down and took my willy and balls in his mouth sucking off the watery cum that remained. And feel good it did. I closed my eyes and just got lost in it. It was such a surprising turnaround from a moment ago.</p> <p>All too soon he stopped. And he began untying me by first pulling down the sock that captured the gag in my mouth. His fingers reached in and pulled the gag out of my mouth and I exhaled a long breath. I didn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to expect.</p> <p>He then put a hand behind my back and helped me sit up. He was being kind and gentle and he untied my hands. I grabbed my wrists and rubbed them. Deep red marks lined both wrists and I was worried my mom would see them.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, those will disappear within an hour.”</p> <p>I only looked at him as he said this and reached down to pull-up my underwear and then fumble with the belt around my legs. He just stood up and watched me. I finally got the buckle done and pulled my pants up and turned so my feet hit the ground and stood up, beginning to button up my shirt. I stole glances at Peter to make sure he didn’t try anything else.</p> <p>After a few minutes, I was fully dressed again and Peter handed me my coke. “Here Drink, everything is fine. You still have a few hours till your mom gets home. We’ll order some Pizza and then I’ll drive you home, ok?”</p> <p>I only nodded meekly but did want some Pizza. It was my favorite food. I sat back down on the couch with a forlorn look at my bike while Peter stood in front of the door and ordered my favorite pizza. He seemed to already know what I liked. I just sat there feeling ashamed. At least Peter hadn’t said anything about me not having any hair. Some of my friends did and I envied them. They said only little boys didn’t have hair.</p> <p>Peter hung the phone up and walked over and sat down next to me. He reached out and picked up a controller and handed it to me. He started a match of SoulCaliber. I half-heartedly began playing but after he started beating me, I tried harder. Soon I was fully engaged in the game.</p> <p>The Pizza came soon enough and we ate. After that Peter drove me home. It was dark now and we didn’t talk about what happened. As Peter’s car drove off, I wondered if I would go over his house next Friday. I guess I had all week to think about that.</p></div>",[]
1014,"An Unfortunate Boy, Part 2",2,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Eric regains his senses in a van speeding away from his safe life.,2005-12-31,13,4,"MMMM/b, abduct, nosex, bond",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Eric's Ordeal</p> <p>Eric shook his head trying to regain his senses. He had only been aware of someone carrying him a moment ago. He guessed he must have passed out from the pain of the rape and that thought worked like a smelling salts. Peter! His eyes snapped wide, and he tried to move his hands but they were caught in handcuffs behind his back. He still couldn’t talk as a ball gag was still acting as a cruel deterrent to speech. It did not take him another second to realize he was only wearing a T-shirt and nothing else and that he was no longer home, nor was he alone. His tweener penis was exposed and he could do nothing about it.</p> <p>His eyes glanced about and he noticed he was in a van, and he suddenly registered its movement. Two men sat on the wheel wells and watched him closely. Their eyes were dispassionate. Eric was instinctually afraid of them. He looked towards the driver but his view was blocked by a heavy curtain that cut the driver’s seat off from the back of the van. Lying on the floor, there were no windows Eric could see out of well enough to tell where he was. The van was moving but not too fast meaning it wasn’t on a highway or anything yet. He knew they were kidnapping him and that sudden thought overwhelmed him.</p> <p>His head fell back to the floor and he started to cry, silent tears falling down his face and merging with the slight slobber that leaked from the ball gag. Less then an hour ago, he had been watching his favorite movie with Peter and Alex…. ALEX! His heart missed more then one beat as he thought of his younger brother. He struggled to turn over onto to his side to again look around the van but he didn’t see the bundled up form of his younger brother and even with all that had happened to him so far, he felt a quiet thrill of joy that his brother was at least at home, safer then he was. He was still with Peter and Peter had been doing those nasty things to him but Alex had been asleep and wouldn’t realize anything had happened. Eric hoped Peter would leave Alex alone now. What would Alex think when Eric wasn’t there in the morning?</p> <p>Eric squirmed at the thought that his brother would think he ran away like he had before, abandoning him. Eric had promised Alex he would never do it again. When he was returned home last time, the worst thing he had to deal with was his younger brother’s anger at leaving him. Eric loved his brother more then anything in the world and he had vowed never to upset him again. But now Alex would think Eric didn’t care about him and that thought left Eric’s heart deep in his stomach and he cried some more. </p> <p>He couldn’t move much. He tried futilely to get his hands out of the handcuffs and was only rewarded by a chuckle from one of the men sitting near him. He gave up for the moment and just layed back. He was wretchedly afraid but there was nothing he could do. So he just stayed there, keeping still. He tried not to think about what was going to happen to him but it kept creeping into his mind. He had already been raped and here he was basically naked and tied-up with strange men and going to only god knew where.</p> <p>Soon the Van took a turn and rose up an incline and started to accelerate. Eric assumed they had reached the highway. Despite his fear, the rhythmic motion of the van soon lulled him to sleep. He had been through a lot and his twelve year old body was exhausted.</p> <p>His eyes opened slowly as someone began to lift him up. The Van door was open and Eric had no clue how long had passed since he had fallen asleep. The man who lifted him up, back-stepped out of the van, carefully watching his step as he stepped down from the edge. He turned and walked deeper into what appeared to be a large warehouse.</p> <p>Eric tried to look around but he couldn’t get a very good look at anything beyond where the man was heading. The man walked through a door and into a room with many beds. Eric was surprised to see boys in a lot of the other beds, there hands and feet tied to the posts of the bed in a spread-eagle. They were all completely naked and gagged just as cruelly as Eric was. From what Eric could see as the man walked him by some of the beds, the boys ranged in age from 7-13. Most were asleep but a few tried to lift their heads and look at the newcomer. </p> <p>The man soon came to an empty bed and placed Eric down on it. He then took out a key from his back pocket and unlocked the handcuffs that kept Eric’s hands bound. Eric gave only a brief thought at trying to run as his legs were still free. The man was huge and he looked like he would have no problem with hurting Eric and so the boy stayed still, silently rubbing his wrists as the man positioned some rope from the bedposts. He then returned to Eric and put his big meaty hand on Eric’s chest and pushed. The man said nothing at all and Eric wondered if he could even speak but the force with which his hand pushed on Eric’s chest surprised him. The man was amazingly strong as he reached out and simply yanked one of Eric’s hands into the air and looped the rope around it and tied an archaic knot. He then repeated the step with the other hand and then both of Eric’s feet until he was spread-eagled like all the boys.</p> <p>The big man, Eric could see some of his teeth missing and a slightly simple expression on his face, just stood up and looked Eric over. He reached out a hand to one of the ropes and pulled to make sure it was tight enough. Eric grunted into his gag as the man did this. After that, the man just walked away. Eric was glad he hadn’t tried to touch him or play with his penis like Peter had.</p> <p>After a moment, another guy wearing a white coat walked into the room and over to Eric’s bed. He pulled out a pair of scissors which made Eric struggle a bit in fear. This man was much smaller then the other guy but he had the look of intelligence about him right from the small circular glasses he wore over his angular face. </p> <p>As the man brought the scissors closer to his chest, fear bubbled up and Eric began to struggle mightily, arching his back and trying to get away from the scissors. The man simply pulled back and said, “Stay still, I’m not going to hurt you, though this might hurt if you thrash around like that.”</p> <p>Eric looked at the man skeptically but calmed down. He watched as the man brought the scissors back and began to cut off his T-shirt. In a matter of moments, he was completely naked and Eric felt his cheeks blush as the man looked down on him and spent a moment looking at his penis. The man smiled and re-arranged his own package in his pants but didn’t reach out or take advantage of Eric.</p> <p>The man returned his eyes to Eric’s face and stated, “I’m taking off your gag so you can answer some questions. If you scream, you won’t get any food for 2 days.” The man said this casually as if it was fact and not a threat and Eric only nodded.</p> <p>The man reached his thin fingers around the back of Eric’s head and unbuckled the clasp of the Ball Gag. As soon as it loosened, Eric pushed the ball out of his mouth in relief. He sniffed and looked up at the man, running his tongue over his mouth. He spoke meekly and quietly, “Can I please have a drink?”</p> <p>The man looked at the boy and nodded, obviously expecting it. He pulled a bottle of water from his pocket and leaned forward as he opened the cap and poured some of the liquid into the boy’s mouth.</p> <p>Eric lifted his head a little to take in as much of the water as possible, not wanting to spill any. “Thank you…,” he said as the man pulled the bottle away. Suddenly he felt like he had done something wrong as the man was staring at him. He just stayed quiet.</p> <p>The man just shook his head after a moment, overcoming the surprise at a boy in this situation saying ‘Thank you’ so politely and earnestly. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small note pad.</p> <p>“Ok, listen. I am going to ask you a few questions. Answer quickly and truthfully. I mean it.” With that, he tried to give the boy a severe look but he was never very good at being threatening.</p> <p>Eric just nodded, awaiting the 1st question. He would be truthful because maybe they would treat him nice if he was honest.</p> <p>“What is your name?”</p> <p>“Eric Galbryth”</p> <p>The man wrote the information down, “And how old?”</p> <p>“Twelve years old.”</p> <p>“Do you masturbate?”</p> <p>Eric just stared, not really understanding the question. He was being raised by a single mom who wanted her boys to be as innocent as possible for as long as possible.</p> <p>The man saw the boy’s confusion and re-phrased his question, “Do you play with yourself.” With a flick of his pen, he motioned to Eric’s penis.</p> <p>Eric hesitated but then nodded.</p> <p>“How long have you been?”</p> <p>“A few months”</p> <p>The man nodded. “Very good.” With that, he put the notebook away and reached into the inside of his jacket and pulled out a cloth and a small brown bottle with the letters HCL3 scrawled on the side. He then poured a fair amount onto the thick white handkerchief.</p> <p>Eric watched with apprehension as the man leaned forward and grabbed the back of his head and forced his nose into the cloth. He began to struggle and tried to scream but the man hand covered his mouth as well and the call for help was muted. In a few moments, his struggling stopped. Eric tried to will his body to move, to fight against what this man was doing but he couldn’t get it to listen. Soon his vision began to swim and an acrid bitter scent seemed to fill his head. In another moment, complete darkness had overtaken him.</p> <p>Nathanial let the boy’s head drop. He was completely unconscious. Nathan didn’t really enjoy his role in this business. He was also too soft for it. The boy simply saying ‘Thank you” had shook his resolve but meaner men then he led the racket and he was just as much trapped as the boy. His own bad habits had detoured him from a successful life as a Doctor. He tapped off the top of a needle, a small amount of clear liquid filling the syringe. He placed the needle on the bed’s edge and took the boy’s arm in his hand, wiping an alcohol swab over an exposed vein. He picked the needle up and positioned it against the boy’s skin and pushed the needle head in. He squeezed on the syringed and watched as the liquid emptied from the needle. This sedative would be sure to keep the boy out for at least the next day or so.</p> <p>Nathan packed up his gear and stood, glancing down at the naked boy, slightly ashamed at the erection that raged in his pants. Part of him wanted to be nice to the boy and protect him, the other…well that part was best left unspoken.</p> <p>“Hello Doc!”</p> <p>Nathan jumped, lost in his own thoughts. He stammered a response, “Deke…H-H-Hello.”</p> <p>Deke took another puff of his cigarette, the expensive clove kind. “How’s the kid?”</p> <p>“He’s fine. A perfect specimen, but he has been raped. You won’t be able to sell his virginity.”</p> <p>Deke nodded, wiping back a few stray hairs from his forehead and nodded. “I knew as much. Peter took his fun with the boy I guess. But still, he’ll bring a good bit in from the slave market. A cute white-boy like him.” Deke just nodded to himself.</p> <p>Nathan nodded, just wanting to get away from the man who was so callous.</p> <p>Deke didn’t let him. “Not so fast Doc. We have another new one. He’s a bit older, probably nearing 14. I want you to castrate him so he’ll last a little longer.”</p> <p>Nathan looked at Deke and simply nodded. He was a beat man. His eyes strayed to Eric whose mouth was hanging slightly open in his deep sleep. The boy looked so innocent. Nathan hoped he wouldn’t have to remove this boy’s precious parts. He sighed and let himself be led away by Deke.</p></div>",[]
1015,"An Unfortunate Boy, Part 3",3,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,"Peter's plan worked and everyone thinks Eric ran away and he has Alex all to himself and in a perfect situation, but there are some...unexpected consequences.",2006-01-02,8,4,"M/b, nc, mast, ped, sm, oral",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Peter leaned over the sleeping form of the boy. He was careful not to shake the bed too much but he wasn’t concerned since he had found out that Alex was an extremely sound sleeper, like most 10 year olds.</p> <p>Peter’s hand was fondling Alex’s young package, his pre-teen dick saluting Peter for the effort. The boy’s boxers were halfway pulled down his legs, caught on his thighs. It was all he wore.</p> <p>Peter preferred the cute white underwear a lot of boys wore but he hadn’t wasted time shucking them off the sleeping boy. His mom was in the room down the hall. Peter knew she was too exhausted to wake up. Since Eric ‘ran away’, the house had been in turmoil. Peter recalled the last few days as he leaned down to give the still form of the boy a blow-job.</p> <p>Just like he had planned, the cops came to the quick conclusion that Eric had run away. Apparently his mother had registered him specifically with the police as a run-away threat. They did their usual routine of asking all the questions but Peter was well prepared and Alex really couldn’t help them with their questions as he had been asleep all night, and he told them as much. Lydia came home from New York immediately and she was absolutely distraught. She had a moment where she blamed Peter for not watching Eric but she gave in quickly and was crying on his shoulder. As Peter expected, she needed emotional comfort and he had found himself at their home every day and the majority of the night, often to well after Lydia had fallen asleep. She had taken to drinking at night to help her sleep and so it was in fact more like passing out that she did then falling asleep. As Peter had hoped, he had entire evenings with Alex.</p> <p>He had used his little pills a few more times the first day or so with him so that he could have his night-time fun but he soon realized that the boy slept like a log himself and didn’t need any inducement. So for the majority of the week, Peter had been molesting the boy in his sleep. He had taken a few pictures and sold them to a friend of his as well. Alex was a beautiful specimen of boyhood. He was young enough that no facial blemishes were apparent and his form was well maintained by the diet of food their mother fed them. Alex was more the braniac while Eric had been the sport star but, none the less, he had some muscle definition which overcame the baby fat that most boys his age still had. His little penis was almost 2 inches, maybe a half an inch longer when erect. He was uncircumcised and Peter loved to roll the skin back and expose the little purple head of Alex’s joy gland.</p> <p>One night, just to make sure how deeply Alex slept, Peter had reached his hand into the sleeping boy’s boxers and clamped 2 fingers down on one small testical. He squeezed cruelly, enough to make anyone scream bloody murder. The little boy squirmed in his sleep slightly but didn’t wake up. It was then that Peter knew the pills weren’t needed.</p> <p>Peter, bought back to present, felt the little boy’s body buck beneath him. With a little surprise, Peter continued sucking, now bobbing up and down on the boy’s little member. He felt the penis twitch and jump in his mouth. The sleeping form even squirmed a little, almost exactly as much as he had when Peter wrenched his little marble.</p> <p>Peter leaned back, his mouth coming off the boy’s penis with a slight smack as saliva parted skin. He knew the boy had just had his 1st orgasm though it had been dry and he would never remember it. It gave Peter a thrill of joy to know he had done that for him.</p> <p>Peter sat beside the boy, his own body naked, and took the boy’s miniscule hand and wrapped it around his raging hard-on. He clasped his own hand around the boy’s and used it to masturbate. The added sensation of the boy’s hand touching his penis caused him to explode extremely fast, a large arch of cum spraying into the air and landing over Alex’s sleeping form. Some even fell across the boy’s face.</p> <p>Peter smiled, thinking it actually made the boy cuter, and he took the opportunity to taste the boy again, using his tongue to lick all cum off the boy. He rubbed anything that fell on the sheets deeper into them.</p> <p>After he was done, and spent himself, he reached down and pulled the boy’s boxers back up and with a little pat on his package, stood up. He reached over and grabbed the boy’s duvet cover and sprawled it back over him, making sure all of him was covered. He actually tucked the boy in with care. Again he stood straight and just looked down on the boy. Now that he had orgasmed and his sexual desire spent, a new flood of emotion came into him and he remembered even more from the last few days that, he had to admit, had been weighing heavily on him. Though Alex was sleeping now, if you looked closely at his face, you could see the strain the last week has been on him. He was constantly crying.</p> <p>Alex had been devastated when he had heard that Eric had run away. He, more then anyone else, said it wasn’t possible. He said Eric had promised him he wouldn’t do that. Alex firmly believed he didn’t run away and he had often told Peter as much, begging him to believe him.</p> <p>Peter sighed and left the room, heading to the guest room where he was staying during this ‘ordeal’ and supporting the family. He just lied there in his own bed, dwelling on the whole situation. It was a week before Christmas. Sleep overcame him eventually.</p> <p>The next morning saw all three of them at the table. Lydia was making sure to keep some semblance of a routine up for Alex’s sake. She had cooked omelet’s and each plate had a king’s ransom in food on it. Alex just looked at his and didn’t even touch his fork before pushing it away from himself.</p> <p>Lydia’s voice was shaken as she held back her own ever-threatening tears, “Alex, honey, please…you have to eat. It does no one any good to starve yourself.”</p> <p>Alex just shook his head, not strong enough to keep his sudden flow of tears in check. “I’m not eating until Eric comes back.” And the boy nearly hadn’t. Peter honestly couldn’t recall anything beyond a piece of bread that the boy had eaten in the last week.</p> <p>Lydia’s voice shook, a stray tear escaping her fountain, “Honey please… for me?”</p> <p>Alex looked up and violently shook his head. Peter actually felt a tear touch his bare forearm.</p> <p>Lydia just leaned forward and clasped a hand over her eyes, collapsing into her own tears. Peter watched her and the shifted a look towards Alex as the sound of his chair pushing away from the table signaled the boy’s departure.</p> <p>The young boy, all tears, nearly ran from the room. Right before he exited, he screamed in a voice rife with anguish, “I want my brother back!”</p> <p>Lydia just began to cry harder at Alex’s words and did nothing to stop the fleeing boy. The distant sound of a door slamming echoed down to the kitchen.</p> <p>Peter pushed his plate away, having lost his own appetite. He had helped Deke kidnap numerous boys. Peter had callously led the boys away from their safe environment whether in the park, their own neighborhoods, after school, at the gym, it didn’t matter. Peter had a way with children. Something about his personality made them instantly trust him. Deke had noticed it in him and put him to good use.</p> <p>Peter had grown up in Deke’s house as a run-away himself. He had been 7 years old. He knew that if not for Deke he would have returned to his own home soon enough but Deke had given him a new one, where clothes were optional and this fun activity called sex was always happening. Peter got to do things he never imagined and it all felt so good. He had become addicted to sex and as he grew, addicted to sex with children.</p> <p>He had started luring boys away from the safe places at the early age of 12 for Deke. And it had continued up until last week. Peter was a rich man as he had partnered with Deke after his 18th Birthday and he often got 20-30K from each kidnapping. Peter was pretty sure it wasn’t an actual 50% of the take but it didn’t bother him. He was a millionaire and used the pretext of his own business to explain the money. He thought he was happy.</p> <p>But never before had he seen the aftermath of one of his Kidnappings. He knew that many of the boys he led away and into Deke’s hands had brothers and sisters. We’re they all this distraught. Had he ruined all those families like he had this one?</p> <p>Peter felt sick and guessed his face showed it as Lydia finally looked up. He heard her say, “Oh Peter…” She stood up and walked over to hug him from behind. It was her child that disappeared and now she was comforting him, and she didn’t even really know what was tormenting him. He actually did feel a tear fall onto his cheek… and it was his own. He shivered and suddenly made up his mind.</p> <p>He had to get Eric back. He had to save this family from the terrible things he had done to it.</p></div>",['The story continues... Back to Peter and Alex']
1016,"The ""Unfortunate Life"" of Dylan and Cole, Part 1",-1,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,"Dyland and Cole were the 12 year old stars of one of the hottest shows on TV. They were on top of the world, but all their hard work had only attracted the attention of the wrong type of people.",2006-01-03,10,4,"MMM/bb, abduct, ped, bond, nc, humil, oral",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Daunte watched the twins finish the 10th take of a scene. He watched as the director walked up to the boys and patted the 12 year old twins on the back, congratulating them on another fine performance. He let them know that they had a few hours till they had to shoot more scenes. With that, the two cherubic children ran off, throwing comments back at each other as they passed Daunte. He noticed that, even though they were twins, Dylan was slightly heavier then Cole and that was the easiest way to tell them apart. They were extremely beautiful children with blond hair that was doing the slow burn to brown that the teen years brought with it. These boys had been extremely lucky in their career, acting from the age of 6 months and then using the cute factor of twins and minor labor laws in Hollywood to get multiple roles. But, in the end, all that had earned them was the attention of the wrong type of people.</p> <p>Daunte moved to trail after the boys as they wound their way off the set and towards their trailer in the back of the building. No one looked twice at Daunte as he followed the boys since he wore the standard security uniform of the Disney studios. He made sure he closed the door to the studio as he followed the boys out, only a few feet behind them.</p> <p>Daunte didn’t want to take them together. It could be problematic. You never knew with children like that. Instead he leaned against a wall and watched as they entered their trailer. He knew that he would not be interrupted by their normal security guard as that man was in his flat, dead from wounds Daunte’s partner had dealt the man. This day had been well planned and more then one of his people were within range for when he needed them.</p> <p>After about 20 minutes, Daunte’s patience was rewarded as Cole stepped out of his trailer. He had changed out the docker pants and cardigan sweater his character on the ‘Suite life’ wore. Now he wore basketball shorts and a Utah Jazz basketball T-shirt. Dylan did not follow him out and he made his way down the tight avenues between trailers. Almost all of them were empty as none of the other child stars were present for today’s shoot.</p> <p>Daunte pushed off from the wall and followed the boy. He pushed a button on the walkie talkie attached to his shoulder. His words were short and spoken silently as he came within 10 feet of the boy. “South end of the trailer park. Got one alone. Be ready.”</p> <p>With those words, he sped up his pace and reached out a hand to grasp Cole’s shoulder. The boy started having been lost in his own world. He just turned and looked up at Daunte, a slightly annoyed expression on his face as he said, “What do you want?”</p> <p>Daunte smiled, “You.”</p> <p>Cole didn’t realize the danger he was in as he answered, “They want me on the set? I thought we had a few hours?”</p> <p>Daunte played along. This could make things easier. “The director got a late idea and he’d like to see you as soon as possible.”</p> <p>Cole’s shoulders slumped slightly at the prospect of more work but there was little he could do. The boy thought he was in the safest place in the world as he said, “Lead the way then.”</p> <p>Daunte nodded and held out a hand to indicate Cole should continue walking down the narrow aisle he had been traversing. The kidnapper smiled as Cole took the hint and walked ahead of him. Daunte looked around and made sure no one was around.</p> <p>Up ahead, a black van pulled up near the exit to the aisles between the trailers. Two uniformed officers stepped out of the van and left the side door open, waiting for Cole and Daunte to approach.</p> <p>Suddenly Cole faltered in his step, an inner sense taking over. But Daunte gave him no chance to recoil, instead reaching forward and slapping his meaty hand over the boys mouth and ignoring the scrabbling hands that rose up to break his grip. His other hand reached down and picked the boy up. His 4’6” frame couldn’t have weighed more the 90 pounds wet. Daunte had no problem controlling him as he took the last few steps out of the aisle and into the waiting van. As soon as he entered, the two men standing to either side stepped into the van, closing the door behind them.</p> <p>Cole struggled against the man gagging him with his hand. He tried to pull the hand away but failed as he wasn’t strong enough. His fear was maddening as the doors to the van shut closed and he was trapped with these three strange men. He had been taught to watch out for people like this but that was outside the studio, in the real world, not here on the Disney lot.</p> <p>Daunte suddenly shook the boy hard to get his attention. “If you scream, we’ll kill your brother!”</p> <p>This quieted Cody real quick. Being a twin, there was no one he was closer to then his brother. He didn’t want to think Dylan was in their control too but, none the less, he stopped struggling.</p> <p>“Very good,” Daunte said as he removed his hand. “Now lie down on the ground, hands behind your back.”</p> <p>Cole, tears welling up, did as he was told, although hesitantly. But he couldn’t help speaking as he did so, “Where are you taking me? Where’s Dylan? Where are you doing this…” His voice broke into a sob with the last question.</p> <p>As soon as Cole’s stomach hit the ground, one of the men helping Daunte stepped up and brandished a role of duct tape.</p> <p>Daunte only watched for a second as they bound the boy before stepping out of the van. He only wasted a second to speak to the men, “Stay here for 10 minutes. If I am not back, leave with this one. I am going to get his brother.”</p> <p>“No!,” Cole screamed as heard this, both in frustration for what might happen to his brother but also in anger at having been tricked into acquiescing. But before he could scream anything else, the man binding him reached forward and slammed the boy’s head into the floor of the van.</p> <p>Daunte watched as the boy’s eyes clouded over. He was confident the little star would be gagged before he had another chance to scream. With that, he took a quick picture using a Polaroid and then closed the doors behind him and walked back towards the twins’ trailer.</p> <p>He strode right up to the boys’ home on the set and used the master key one of his partners had provided from the dead security guard. The door opened quickly and he slipped into the trailer.</p> <p>Dylan had his back to the door and was currently dressed only in his white cotton underwear, having delayed in changing his clothes. He only thought his brother had returned from getting the script for tomorrow’s scenes when the door opened. Since he and his brother had always shared the same room, he didn’t cover himself out of modesty. Of course he suddenly wished he had when he turned around and saw a security guard just standing there, looking at him.</p> <p>Dylan stammered, reaching out and grabbing a jacket that was discarded on a table. He used it to cover his near nakedness. “What are you doing, get out. You are not supposed to be here!”</p> <p>Daunte smiled, having enjoyed the glimpse of the boy he caught. His cheeks might have a bit of baby fat, but his body was all beautiful boy. And his package, framed in the tight white underwear, made promises this boy was not going to like keeping. He was lost in thought and did not answer the boy’s indignant outburst.</p> <p>“Hey! I said….”</p> <p>“Shut up Dylan.” Daunte said threateningly. “Unless you want to be hurt.”</p> <p>The boy took a step back, still holding the jacket to keep his modesty in tact. ‘You can’t…”</p> <p>“If you scream, I will kill your brother.” Daunte said it flatly, holding up the now developed picture of Cole being bound and gagged in the van.</p> <p>Dylan blanched and the jacket fell from his fingers, once again revealing his underwear clad body. “Please, don’t hurt him… I’ll…. Do what you want.”</p> <p>Daunte chuckled, considering the power of brotherly love. ‘Very good. If you do as I say, this will be over quickly.” He lied of course but whatever made the boy more at ease. “Now, get dressed.” Daunte was sure that would be the last time anyone ever said that to this boy.</p> <p>Dylan nodded meekly. Daunte noticed how much Dylan did resemble his brother as the tears welled up in the scared boy’s eyes as he slowly reached out for a discarded pair of shorts and pulled them up and over his underwear. Then he picked a t-shirt off a clean pile behind him.</p> <p>Daunte nodded, “That’s enough. No need for shoes.” He stepped forward and pulled the scared boy towards him. “Now listen, we are going to walk out of here and directly to a Van. If you do as you are told, we won’t hurt your brother. If you defy me and alert anyone to what is going on, rest assured he will die.” For affect, he showed the older twin the picture of his brother again. The young boy only nodded.</p> <p>Daunte nodded and pulled the boy towards the door, and pushed him out in front of him, keeping his hand on the boy’s shoulder in a tight grip. “Open the Door”</p> <p>Dylan reached out and opened the door and began walking down the steps to the concrete. Daunte directed him to the left and down the row of trailers. The van loomed ahead. In a quick moment, they were taking there last steps towards the van as the side door opened.</p> <p>Dylan, seeing his brother’s form unmoving, trussed up with duct tape and lying on the van floor, ran forward and into the van. Daunte followed thinking to himself how easy this was. He closed the van’s door and the van began to immediately move.</p> <p>Young Dylan held Cole’s head in his hands, now crying very openly and speaking to his brother, “Cole, Cole? Please be ok! COLE!!!” His voice was nearly hysterical at the thought that his brother was really hurt, and the small cut on his scalp did bleed a surprising amount but Daunte knew it would mean nothing more then a headache for the unconscious boy when he woke up. He had done this enough. But still, the elder twin’s grief was real and Daunte didn’t see a need to torture the boy…yet.</p> <p>“He’s fine Dylan. He’ll wake up real soon. You do not need to worry.”</p> <p>Dylan didn’t let go of his brother as he turned to Daunte, casting only a small glance at the other two men. “Why are you doing this?” He unknowingly mimicked his brother’s words from earlier.</p> <p>Daunte shrugged. “Because men are paying us to deliver you to them.”</p> <p>“Who?” Dylan mumbled, his hand instinctively rubbing his brother’s head in a loving manner.</p> <p>Daunte didn’t bother answering the boy’s question, instead motioning for the boy to stand up.</p> <p>Dylan held onto his brother harder, reaching out a hand to cradle Cole’s shoulder. He ignored Daunte’s command.</p> <p>Daunte sighed and motioned to one of the other men who stood up and reached down, placing both his hand roughly under Dylan’s arms and yanking upwards. Like a rag-doll, Dylan’s small form lifted off the ground, his legs flailing outwards. His brother’s head felt back onto the floor with another thud.</p> <p>Daunte ignored the ruckus as the man placed a hand over the struggling boy’s mouth, quieting his noises. Daunte knew they were coming to the exit gate from the Studio. He held his breath as the he watched surreptitiously from behind the drape separating the driving compartment from the back. His driver reached out his hand and gave the station guard his ID. The man wrote it down and handed him back the ID card.</p> <p>The van started moving again as the entrance gate opened. Daunte let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.</p> <p>He turned back to Dylan and the man. The young boy had stopped struggling, both his hands on the man’s hand that covered his mouth. “Let him go.”</p> <p>Dylan dropped back to the ground as the man immediately released him. He looked up at the man who gave the order, not daring to move or even talk. It was obvious these men meant business and he couldn’t escape and leave Cole here unprotected.</p> <p>“Stand up Dylan.” Duante looked at the boy, recalling how precious he looked in his underwear. Now it was time to see him without even those. “and Strip!”</p> <p>Dylan paused in the act of standing and looked at the guy who had just asked him to strip. “Please…,” was all he could say.</p> <p>The man just looked at him and pulled back his jacket, revealing a gun. The threat was clear.</p> <p>As he was only wearing a T-shirt and shorts, Dylan was quickly standing in only his underwear, tears now falling from his face and onto his brother’s still form. He tried to cover his jewels with his hands but the man ordering him around just wagged his finger.</p> <p>“Strip all the way. I’ve already seen this part of the show.”</p> <p>Dylan hesitated and received a shove from the man behind him. He tripped over his own brother and sprawled out on the floor next to Cole. He looked at his brother; a cruel amount of duct tape wrapped around the little blond boy’s mouth, hands, and feet. He saw with relief that his brother’s eyes were open and he was looking imploringly at Dylan, but there was nothing he could do, not now.</p> <p>“I said take off your underwear boy!” Daunte’s voice was now threatening, implying consequence to not doing as he said.</p> <p>Dylan looked at the man, and then back to Cole who was beginning to struggle in his bindings. He had no choice. Only an hour ago, he was a 12 year old on top of the world. Rich from multiple movies and the world was laid out in front of him and his brother. He had even signed a deal with the Olsen Twin’s agency to become teen idols. And now his shaking fingers were reaching for the waistband of his underwear and beginning to push them down; exposing his little flaccid penis, measuring no more then 2 inches. He was crying hard now, stealing a glance at his brother who was doing the same and struggling more as if he could help his brother somehow.</p> <p>Daunte reached forward and yanked the boy’s underwear off his feet, truly enjoying the site before him.</p> <p>“Lie on the ground next to your brother.” Dylan did exactly as told fully exposed and not bothering to cover himself.</p> <p>Daunte looked at both boys, so similar and yet so different. He knew that in time, he’d probably know them apart by their little packages alone. He had two days before the buyers collected their little prizes. And from this job, he himself would be wealthy enough to live the life he desired.</p> <p>He kneeled down next to Dylan and grabbed the duct tape that was lying on the ground. He ripped off two pieces and reached down placing them in an X pattern over Dylan’s privates which remained flaccid.</p> <p>Dylan shivered as the man nearly touched his privates. Cole watched closely, fearing for his brother, but unable to move and a little ashamed that he was glad he still had his clothes on.</p> <p>He heard Dylan speak up and ask what was going to happen to them. He turned towards the man who had just put duct tape on Dylan’s balls and bird. He wanted desperately to know the answer to that question as well.</p> <p>Daunte looked at both boy’s and answered honestly, “You’ll be prepared for life as sex slaves. Your life is over. No more TV or fans for you…or at least not the kind you are used to.” He saw the fear on both the boys’ faces and just pushed it further with his next comment, “Your little parts are no longer yours. They belong to men who plan to see how much twins are alike…. Inside and out.”</p> <p>Cole scooted closer to Dylan’s prone form, leaning his head into his brother’s shoulder. Everything had changed and it would only get worse. By the look in his brother’s face, he knew Dylan was thinking the same thing as they looked directly at each other. Right now, all they had was each other.</p></div>",[]
1017,"The ""Unfortunate Life"" of Dylan and Cole, Part 2",2,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Dylan and Cole arrive at a place where only the worst can happen to them.,2006-01-04,10,4,"MMM/bb, abduct, nc, ped, rape, mast, sm",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">It is all one story</p> <p>Daunte leaned back, enjoying the calm pace of the van ride; his head rested against the side wall and lolly-gagged to each side with the rhythm of the van’s motion. He was sedate and pleased with himself as he always was after a successful job. Stealing children was no different then stealing art or jewels. In fact, less lead time was needed to grab the young pretties. The stupid little kids always left themselves open to abduction. They always thought they were safe in a world of adults when in fact, they were nothing but the play toys adults contented themselves with. It was the lucky child that made it through childhood without the malevolent influence of some sadistic adult to some degree.</p> <p>He opened his eyes and looked down at the cute twins tied at his feet. They were still crying, huddled close to each other. Dylan had since been tied and gagged like his brother, though he was still the only one who was naked with a fairly erotic criss-cross of duct tape covering his hairless privates. Daunte could see him shift his small body with an aim to keeping the tape in place, as if it was the only thing that kept his modesty in tact.</p> <p>Cole was still dressed and the cut on his forehead had stopped bleeding, though it had stained a good portion of his facial skin red. Daunte could understand how Dylan had been so worried. The tied boy probably had a concussion. He recognized the boy’s slightly unfocused eyes as he buried his face into his brother’s neck in despair. He’d have both the kids cleaned up quickly enough when they reached their destination and would make sure Cole was looked too.</p> <p>The van had been in motion for nearly 3 hours, and night had fallen before it began to come to a stop. Daunte continued to recline, hearing the opening warehouse door. He listened to it close again as his van passed the threshold. Soon the Van came to a complete stop, the side door flinging open.</p> <p>Daunte pushed himself off the van sidewall and stepped over the bound twins and out of the van. There waiting for him was a man who had the image of a hawk. His eyes missed nothing. He even managed to unnerve Daunte at times despite having dealt with him for years. This was also his boss.</p> <p>“Good hunting Daunte?,” the man asked, taking a characteristic puff on a black cigarette, the clove sent heavily permeating the air.</p> <p>Daunte smiled and nodded his head, “Two twins, all wrapped up.” He stepped aside so that Deke could see into the Van. The twins strained their heads to look out of the van.</p> <p>Daunte’s heart skipped a beat as Deke let out a slow breath; one Daunte had come to associate with disappointment. “Something wrong?,” he asked hesitantly, his own authoritative countenance fading.</p> <p>Deke looked at him, his blue eyes squinting, as he took another puff on the clove, as if contemplating his words… “We were paid nearly 2 million dollars for these exact twins…with significant emphasis on ‘Exact’.” He pointed at the twins boys, “Do you see something wrong there?”</p> <p>Daunte just stayed silent. He knew it was a rhetorical question because what he meant was obvious.</p> <p>Deke continued, “You know what has to be done right?”</p> <p>Daunte only nodded, looking back at the twins and then back to Deke. “Is Nathanial around?”</p> <p>Deke nodded, knowing the man got his point, and turned to leave; the lingering scent of cloves carrying through the air in his wake. </p> <p>Daunte motioned to the men who had exited the van and stood behind. “Get them out and bring them to the clean room.”</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Nathaniel walked through the door of the clean room. This was a room specifically design for medical procedures that required a sterile room. It hadn’t been here before Nathanial came on board. It was one of the very few things he demanded from Deke. He would not operate on these poor children if he didn’t have a means to keep them free from infection. It wasn’t perfect but it was better then nothing.</p> <p>It was his one minor victory.</p> <p>What he saw when he stepped into the room surprised him; One boy, with a tape gag and bound hands and a curious X of duct tape attempting to cover his genitals. It didn’t cover much and his testicals slipped out easily from the binding tape and the tip of his penis came out of the joining portion of the tape. He was being held in place by a man standing behind him with a hand clamped down on the boy’s shoulder.</p> <p>What Nathanial saw on the operating table surprised him even more; another boy, currently being forcibly stripped had an obvious head wound though the blood seemed dry and caked on at this point meaning no new bleeding was occurring. Scalp wounds always over-bled.</p> <p>What was most surprising was that the boy on the table was the boy standing next to the table. They were identical twins and Nathanial suddenly recognized them. They were stars to boot and now they were in the possession of Deke’s little organization. Nathanial felt a deep regret at this as he had actually seen the show these boys were on and thought it was good and that they had a future. They obviously had a far different future now. Was their no limit to Deke’s reach?</p> <p>The boy with the scalp wound tried to struggle despite his bound hands as his clothes were cut off him. Nathanial stood to the side watching while the boy’s pants were pulled off exposing thin white cotton underwear, which were then unceremoniously stripped off revealing the boy’s pubic area and exposing his genitals. His brother to the side struggled in an attempt to get near his twin but the man holding him just wrapped a hand around his chest and was able to contain his small frame. He tried to scream his frustration but only a low mumble escaped the gag. Nathanial assumed something had been shoved in their mouths before they were gagged.</p> <p>When Cole was completely naked, without a dignity saving X of tape, his binds were cut, though his gag stayed in place. His hands and feet were secured in metal bindings. There was no way he could move now.</p> <p>Nathanial watched as the man who secured the boy turned and motioned to the second twin who was led forward by the man holding him. He picked the boy up and sat him down on a second table, a foot or two beside the first. In moments, he was secured the same way as his brother.</p> <p>Nathanial actually felt sorry for the boy when the tape over his testicals was ripped off. It didn’t hurt but the boy’s eyes showed his shame at being fully naked. Both boys were probably 11, maybe 12 years old the young doctor assumed. He recalled something about 12 years that he read in an article.</p> <p>After the boys were secured down and crying into their gags in fear of what was going to happen, Nathaniel spoke up, “What was I called here for.. they are still young and show no signs of puberty. So I cannot be here to castrate them.”</p> <p>With that, both boys tried their best to struggle, tears flooding again.</p> <p>Daunte stepped into the room right as Nathanial asked the question and answered, “Nope, not castration; just cut that one the same as that one.” With his words he was pointing in turn at each boy, first at Cole with his scalp wound and then to Dylan,</p> <p>“You want me to mar him?” Nathanial asked in confusion.</p> <p>Daunte nodded and after a moment explained. “We were paid for exact twins and they have to be exact, up to that cut.”</p> <p>Nathanial just gawked at the man, shocked by the stupid cruelty of it but he was quick to hide his astonishment. Appearing to disagree with a decision around here was not a healthy move. He covered his anger by reaching into his bag of medical tools and pulling out a scalpel.</p> <p>He approached the boy with the cut and examined it, leaning forward to cut off some dead and damaged skin. He used a swab to clean out the wound and tried to ignore the boy’s discomfort. He noticed the boy’s eyes on him, though he saw the slightly unfocused nature of his eyes. He was more looking in Nathanial’s direction then at him; a classic symptom of a concussion. Nathanial wondered if it had really been necessary to do this to the boy.</p> <p>Once his exploration and cleansing of the wound was complete, he threaded a few stitches to close the wound. He chose a distinctive pattern so that the scar would have a unique nature.</p> <p>He turned to the other boy whose clearly focused eyes watched in horror as Nathaniel approached him. He noticed that one of the men had tied a cord around the boys head and attached it to the table so he could not buck his head. That would make it easier to be exact in his cut. It had to be 1 inch and a half wide exactly 2 inches above the right eyebrow. </p> <p>He leaned in and brought a new clean scalpel to bear and this young boy’s forehead. He heard the boy’s muffled scream, quickly matched by his brother’s scream from the other table as he responded sympathetically to his brother’s ordeal.</p> <p>The cut was made quick and Nathaniel cleaned it out and looped the thread through the wound, closing it tight in the same pattern as his brother.</p> <p>Nathaniel cleaned off the tools, placed them on a clean try and then wiped his hands off. Both boys were crying into the gags, lying fully exposed with flaccid penises even lilting in the same manner. You could not find two more identical twins though Nathaniel did notice a small mole on one boy’s chin and slight freckles across the nose of the other but was sure not to point them out to Daunte.</p> <p>“Just one more thing doc.”</p> <p>Nathaniel looked over at Daunte who had watched the entire 2 hour long procedure. He gave him a questioning look, waiting for Daunte’s next task.</p> <p>“Prepare them for anal penetration.”</p> <p>Nathanial nodded. He had no problems with this procedure. It would hurt the boys badly but the actual act of rape was far worse in regards to pain if your anus was not already stretched and prepared to receive such a large thing as a Man’s penis.</p> <p>He left the room to find what he needed.</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p>Cole cried and randomly tried to scream into his gag as if this time someone would help he and Dylan. But nothing but only a murmur escaped no matter how sore he caused his throat to be. A balled up cloth was stuck in his mouth and stealing the moisture. His mouth had become almost painfully dry and here he was, across from his brother, stripped naked on top of a cold steel table, arms spread out above him and feet below. He couldn’t move a bit other then shifting his but to the right or left, but the steel had started to chafe his skin.</p> <p>It was hopeless. These men had kidnapped him and his brother so quickly. He was supposed to have been safe on the Disney Lot. They had told him it was his playground. Obviously it had been invaded.</p> <p>He looked over at his brother Dylan, who was looking at him. Dylan had a cut on his head. Cole assumed it matched his given what the men were saying. At least the Doctor had not been cruel. But Cole wondered how much it hurt Dylan to be cut like he was.</p> <p>Cole’s eyes strayed down to Dylan’s penis which he could barely see from a profile. He tried to look down at his own but a strap around his head kept him from doing so. These men were not interested in ransom. They had said they were paid 2 million. Cole waned to scream that his parents would pay SO MUCH more for their safe return. But money wasn’t what these people were concerned about. The fact that they wanted to see Dylan and Cole’s pre-pubescent naked and hairless bodies was a clear indication of what they wanted.</p> <p>Cole really was the smarter twin, just like in the show, and he could easily fathom what the people wanted. He knew something about sex play. He had once played with ‘Tapeworm’, another boy from the TV show, in his trailer. It was fun to have someone playfully touch your dick and balls. It sent little tendrils of sensation deep into your body that make you shiver. Cole’s penis used to always get hard, just like tapeworm’s when they played around.</p> <p>Suddenly Cole was embarrassed to feel his own penis begin to swell a little at it responded to his train of thought. He could see Dylan’s eyes on his penis, a little wide in surprise. In a moment, his brother’s penis also responded. At their age, there was no controlling it. And it just got a few laughs from the men standing around the room.</p> <p>Cole closed his eyes, lost again in his own mind of fear. He knew what they would do to him. They said ‘Anal penetration”. He knew what that meant. Did Dylan?</p> <p>- - - - -</p> <p>Nathaniel came back into the room later with two thin rods with cords running out from a head that looked like a pen.</p> <p>The doctor motioned to the men standing around, Daunte had left and Nathaniel didn’t care where he had went. “Bind their legs up”.</p> <p>The men moved forward, each taking a boy and disconnecting the shackle that keep their feet bound from the table.</p> <p>Dylan tried to scream again as the man lifted one leg up and pushed it against his chest. The shackled foot connected to his shackled hand. He screamed in pain as his small body was stretched in ways it was not meant to since he was 4 years old. Soon both his legs were attached to his hands and his virgin hole was left exposed, slightly lifted off the table. His eyes scooted to the left as best they could and he saw Cole in the same position. He wanted to protect his brother but he couldn’t even move. The thought maddened him.</p> <p>Nathaniel approached one of the boys. He spoke out loud for the benefit of both. “Boys, I will be sticking this up your rectum.” He saw the wide looks they gave him and continued, “It will go in thin and then slowly be expanded to stretch your anus. This will hurt, and probably badly. I will lube you up as well as I can but this has to happen and please believe me when I say this is far kinder then having a man go at you unprepared.”</p> <p>His words had no calming effect on the boys and he saw their half-stiffies slide back to flaccid in fear. It was funny how young boys on the verge of being teenagers couldn’t control their sexual organ responses. He had no choice to but to do this to the boys, so he started.</p> <p>He approached the one with freckles across his nose. Nathaniel thought his name was Cole… he played the boy Cody on the TV show. He leaned over and grabbed a bottle of Vaseline and generously spread it over the penetrating device. He then dipped his gloved hand into the lubricant and brought it up to spread over the boys genitals and butt. He could feel the boy twitch in fear but continued to slap on lubricant, making sure to push some into the boy’s virgin hole. Soon the boy was prepared. Nathaniel could see his wild eyes, fear forcing them to the point of popping. He could see the boy was trying to lift his head and watch but was restrained by the head strap.</p> <p>He wasted no time and brought the pen shaped device up to the boy’s anus and pushed. It slid in easily. It was hardly larger then a rectal thermometer. He pushed it all the way into the boy’s rectum.</p> <p>Cole closed his eyes in fearful anticipation but the device slipped in with only a momentary poke. He could feel it in him but it didn’t hurt. His chest heaved in relief.</p> <p>Nathanial turned around and repeated the process with the other boy, Dylan. He smiled and felt his own penis twitch when the boy responded to the cold lubricant thrust onto his skin.</p> <p>Soon both boys had this device deep into his anus. Nathaniel reached down and picked up the ends of the cords that extended out form each other buts. He connected them to a device that resembled a coffee bean crusher, but was in fact a compressed air delivery system.</p> <p>Nathaniel sighed, knowing that he was about to deliver a level of pain to each of these boys that thy have never experienced. There was no avoiding it though and he pushed the button to turn the machine on and watched the cord snap up as air traveled through it approaching each of the devices stuck into both boys anuses. </p> <p>Soon the small pen device began to expand within the twin boys’ bowels stretching their anus. In less then a minute, it was the size of a hot dog. Nathaniel could see the discomfort on each boy’s face as they scrunched their little noses and clamped their eyes down in concentration, trying to push the device out of their ass. After 10 minutes, Nathaniel pushed the button again, letting the device pump more air into the device causing the little boys to struggle violently.</p> <p>Nathaniel saw that both boys had gotten erections and that even the small curve in their penises was identical. He couldn’t help himself and reached out to fondle the closest boy, Cole. The boy’s eyes snapped open as Nathaniel touched his private space. Nathaniel just rubbed it between his fingers as the device expanded to a size that forced the boy’s anuses to spread out to the circumference of 3 inches. It was deeply painful.</p> <p>Soon Nathaniel felt the boy’s penis react to his ministration. His fingers could feel the boy’s spunk juice bubbling up his urethra and watched as a small amount of liquid goo escaped the beautiful boy’s piss slit.</p> <p>With that, Nathaniel reached forward and pushed the button that would cause the circumference of the device in their ass to reach 4 inches. He stood and looked at the boy he had just masturbated affectionately but the boy’s eyes were clamped shut again fighting off the pain.</p> <p>- - - - -</p> <p>Nathaniel returned to the room a few hours later. The device had reached 4.2 inches in circumference and it didn’t need to go any further this evening. The young doctor noticed that both boys had passed out, and a small amount of blood was leaking out of the anuses. That was inevitable.</p> <p>He moved to disconnect the devices and remove them from the boys; neither moved as they were completely out of it. Nathaniel expected it had been a fairly exhausting day.</p> <p>While they were unconscious, Nathaniel removed their gags and spread water over their lips and made sure they swallowed a small amount. Still they did not gain full consciousness. He replaced the crude duct tap gags with rubber ball gags. It would be a nasty surprise for the boys when they awoke but at least they wouldn’t thirst as much.</p> <p>He had spoke with Deke about these boys. The plans were they would be picked up in a few days by the buyers. He was to continue this treatment daily until then.</p> <p>It had been a long day for him too, but just as he considered turning in, Deke walked into the room and looked the boys over. He ran his hand through each of their blond heads and rubbed a hand over their bare chests. Nathaniel heard him murmur something but couldn’t make it.</p> <p>After a moment, Deke turned to Nathaniel. “I know its late and you want to go to bed but something came up. Peter just ran into a bit of an issue with a boy he was babysitting. As such, we will be getting a new boy in less then an hour. I think his name is Eric and is also 12 years old. I’ll need you to take care of him. There may also be another but that’s not positive yet.”</p> <p>Nathaniel just nodded.</p></div>",[]
1018,"My Birthday Spanking, Part 2",2,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,"What was proving to be a poor Birthday week, it was only going to get worse for young Adam and his friend Jeremy.",2006-01-06,10,4,"M/BB, nc, rape, oral, cbt, bond, sm",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>An unknown amount of time had passed. The van had stopped and started multiple times. The boys in the equipment bags had begun to sweat in fear and from the tight confines. Adam’s small form was trying to wriggle for more room in the bag, but his arms were still hurting, pinned cruelly behind by tape. His underwear was shoved into his mouth and covered by tape making sure his screams of frustration, fear, and pain were surely dampened. But they had not covered his ears and so he heard the entire conversation.</p> <p>“We are out of the Complex. That guard didn’t even look twice at us.” Adam recognized the voice of the mean man. It continued in a near giddy cadence, “Man, 4 houses hit and we grabbed these two boys. We are set guys! Set!”</p> <p>“We still have to fence the stuff.” Now that was the voice of the Leader. He sounded a little dispirited but resolute. “And I mean all of it.” His voice had a hint of anger in it as he said the last and Adam was smart enough to realize he was talking about Jeremy and him.</p> <p>Adam had stopped moving so as to listen. He wondered how Jeremy was doing and felt guilty at having told the burglars were he was. Maybe they would not have noticed if he could lie faster. And they if they hadn’t lied to Jeremy’s brother, he would be home... or maybe Adam would have slept at Jeremy’s house, safe from this nightmare. Tears of anxiety began to flow again as he second guessed everything he did during the day. His small testicles, currently squished against the floor of the van and protected only by the thick canvas of the bag, hurt like they had been punched. The mean guy had squeezed them hard and they had hurt ever since. Now the pain seemed to be growing. The continued conversation drew his mind back.</p> <p>“Who is this guy you know? How do you know he’ll buy… these types of things.” Again the allusion to us, Adam thought. This guy wasn’t happy that it had gone down like this.</p> <p>“His name is Deke. And he and I have done some business before. He pays well and I know what he likes.”</p> <p>The leader’s disembodied voice, coming from what Adam assumed was the front of the Van, floated through air, “Fine. Then you are in charge. You take them and we will join up in a few days. I’ll take the goods and see our guy about those. After you are done with them, get rid of the van.”</p> <p>With a fearsome amount of pleasure in his voice, the mean man answered, “You got it, boss.”</p> <p>Adam seemed to shrivel into himself, suddenly trying again to free himself from the tape. To be in the sole control of this man was going to be awful. In fear, he felt his bladder let loose.</p> <p>“Aw man…. One of the little brats is wetting himself.”</p> <p>For his momentary lapse of self, Adam received a quick kick to the side. He screamed in pain and was able to focus on the new pain growing in his side. </p> <p>More time passed before the Van stopped. Adam came to his senses and listened to the men make their plans and again confirm that they were to be ‘sold’ by the mean man to this guy Deke. After a moment, he heard the other two kidnappers walk away. In the distance he heard car doors close and automobiles drive off. His fear was building as he realized he and Jeremy were now alone with the mean man.</p> <p>The van shifted as the man stepped back into the back. He looked down at the two bags and reached forward and unzipped one. The form of the larger boy came into view. The man crudely yanked the boy out of the bag and looked him over. He nudged him with this shoe and noticed that the boy didn’t respond. He leaned down next to him and placed his fingers and the boy’s neck. A pulse. So he had just passed out. Well, that was no fun.</p> <p>He moved to the other bag. This boy had been squirming the whole hour-long ride. He had even wet himself. The man knew this meant he was primed and afraid. He zipped open the bag and looked down at the boy as he tried to turn his bound head and see who had freed him.</p> <p>Adam blinked in the sudden light as the Van’s dome light was on. He tried to turn his head and see above him. He was almost glad he couldn’t make out anything. A rough hand quickly reached down and grabbed him, pulling him out of the bag, the man fingers digging deep into his ribs. Adam whimpered into the gag.</p> <p>Surprisingly, a hand reached down and suddenly cut off the tape gagging him. Adam didn’t even realize the nick the blade left in his cheek. He just spit out the underwear from his mouth to the sound of the man laughing above him. Next, he was flipped over by the man and Adam looked again into face of the mean man. “Help! Help! Help!”</p> <p>The man just laughed at the boy as it screamed its throat sore. He towered above him, his feet splayed across his chest. He began to unzip his pants and smile even wider as the boy began to squirm, continuing his futile screaming. No one was going to hear him here. They were over thirty miles out of town, in the middle of the woods. </p> <p>He whipped out his 7 inch penis, hard as could be. It had been for the last hour thinking about what he was going to do to these boys. Deke didn’t mind used goods. And he would use his pet doctor to fix anything that he broke. He aimed his penis at the struggling boy and began to piss on him. The boy’s screams cut off as he began to gurgle and splutter, trying to keep the warm liquid out of his mouth. “Drink it you little Bitch, or else!”</p> <p>Adam had enough and screamed back at the man, ‘Fuck you!”</p> <p>Rex, that was his name, just looked at the boy, a surprised look on his face. “You wanna play it that way you little prick? Fine…” With that, he pulled out the switchblade he had used to cut the boy’s tape gag off. But he didn’t lean down towards Adam. Instead he stepped over to the left and reached down and grabbed the hair of Jeremy’s supposedly unconscious form. With a mean look at Adam, he took the blade and slashed it across the boy’s chest, a gout of blood quickly rising to fill the seam suddenly created. This was too much for Jeremy and he woke up, his eyes wide, his screams muffled from the gag he still wore. The cut wasn’t life threatening, but it would hurt each time the boy breathed.</p> <p>Adam screamed, ‘No..! Please, don’t! Please... I’ll do what you want.. God please, don’t hurt him.” The last words tumbled out almost in a different language as they were mixed with hysteric sobbing.</p> <p>Rex threw Jeremy to the ground, his body slamming against the metal floor. Adam could see another cut open up over Jeremy’s eye. But he had little time for that as the man approached him and kneeled on his chest.</p> <p>“I am going to face-fuck you boy. Even think about biting me, and I will not only cut your balls off… I will feed you HIS first…”</p> <p>Adam didn’t bother nodding, he doubted he could even move.</p> <p>Rex arched his body forward, bring his cock in contact with the boy’s lips. “Open up slut.”</p> <p>Adam cried as he opened his mouth and was immediately assaulted by the man’s penis thrust down his throat. He immediately tried to gag but couldn’t. The man began to rock back and forth, jamming the tip of his prick into the back of the 11 year old’s tender throat. Soon air became short and Adam tried to gasp between the thrusts. The man just continued, relentless. After who knows how long, Adam’s vision began to swim. A sick, salty taste dominated his mouth and suddenly his throat filled with liquid and the man pulled out of his mouth. Adam began coughing and spitting cum out of his mouth, gasping deeply and accidentally sucking down cum into his stomach in a desperate attempt to breath.</p> <p>“Oh yeah, I told you, you would like that…”</p> <p>Now Adam thought about being dead for the 1st time. He wished the man had cut him but deeply. This was too much to bear. And unfortunately, it was only getting worse.</p> <p>Rex reached down and flipped the little brat over. The boy had stopped screaming. Now he only quietly cried into the metal floor of the van, his face resting in a mixture of his own and Rex’s piss. The man knew he had just broken the boy. But he was enjoying himself and wanted more.</p> <p>When he had the boy flipped over, he cut off the bindings keeping his legs trussed up to his knees. Now he had easy access to the boy’s ass. He reached over and grabbed a flashlight and without hesitation reached down and used his free hand to grab the boy’s balls from behind. As he squeezed, the boy’s ass instinctively rose into the air further, separating his cheeks. Rex just cruelly rammed the flashlight into his ass. It didn’t penetrate like he hoped but it did cut the skin. In anger, Rex tossed the flash light to side and picked the boy up bodily and jammed his dick into his ass. This time it did penetrate.</p> <p>Suddenly the boy found the ability to scream again. And now his little friend was also screaming, trying to get Rex to stop. </p> <p>But he didn’t stop for hours. When he was done with Alex, he moved to Jeremy and did him the same. He licked at the blood still oozing out the wound he inflicted on the boy and cruely tortured his little prick and balls. He shaved off the few hairs the boy had with his rusty knife, shredding the skin around the boy’s crotch. In the end, both boys were passed out.</p> <p>Rex just shoved their underwear into their mouths, making sure to wipe them in the piss on the floor and switch them. Adam’s underwear went into Jeremy’s mouth and vice-versa. He had cum on every spot of these boys in the last 3 hours. As he looked down at their unconscious forms, he thought that maybe he wouldn’t give these boys to Deke…maybe he would fuck them till they dropped for good.</p> <p>But alas, he had partners and Rick, the leader, was a calm man but one you didn’t cross. He cleaned himself up and closed the Van and stepped into the driver’s seat and set off for Deke’s. The ride would take a few hours.</p> <p>And neither boy woke up in that time. Rex watched them through the curtain each time he slowed down. He even masturbated once while driving in remembrance of what he had just done. He had molested untold numbers of boys. But never so violently as this. It was liberating. He felt all-powerful.</p> <p>But after a little more time, that feeling faded as he entered the shipyard where Deke’s warehouse was. He leaned forward to make sure he was going in the right direction. He had been here a few times. Once he had kidnapped his own nephew and gave him to Deke for money. It was then that Deke felt he had earned a place I his organization, as a collector. Rex chuckeled as he recalled how he had comforted his sister. It was her fault, she shouldn’t have given birth to such a cute kid. Rex had been back here to fuck the 7 year old a few times before he had been sold off to some European aristocrat.</p> <p>The van approached the building finally and Rex was surprised to see a Limousine resting outside the building. A large man stood outside the vehicle with his hands wrapped in front of him. He watched the Van approach.</p> <p>Rex stopped the van about 15 feet from the man and turned off the engine. He looked once back at the still unconscious boys, their underwear jutting out of their mouth. He then stepped out of the van, his keys still swinging in the ignition.</p> <p>It was then that the gunshot rang out. His head snapped up and he saw the man at the limo react to the sound. A gun the size of his arm flowed out of the long-coat he had been wearing.</p> <p>Rex, like the man he was, just fell to the ground and covered his head like a coward as more gunshots shred the silence of the night. This place was far removed from any real civilization. Rex wondered if he was going to die 2 days before Christmas.</p></div>",[]
1019,"An Unfortunate Boy, Part 4",4,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Eric's ordeal comes to a climax as his path crosses with Deke directly.,2006-01-09,11,4,"M/b, nc, rape, bond, mast, oral, sm, ped",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eric’s eyes opened feeling heavy. His body seemed distant, separate from his head. His thoughts whirled, trying to regain focus on where he was, what brought him here, and what was actually happening.</p> <p>His eyes were the first to regain their sharpness as the muted overhead yellow light of the warehouse dormitory began to bring his surroundings into view. And it was the sight of children bound to beds, naked as the day they were born, that began to shock his system to aware with a burst of adrenaline from the parasympathetic nervous system.</p> <p>He immediately tried to yank an arm but it didn’t listen to him and he was forced to grunt as rope burned into his skin. He realized he was tied to a bed, and he began to recall how that had occurred. The image of the big man, with his simple face, flashed across his mind followed by the wiry form of the doctor. He had shoved a soaked cloth into his face and it dominated his senses with a bitter sent that also edged on sweet; and then nothing… until now.</p> <p>And he was naked too, and his penis was shooting up with the usual erection that occurs when dawn breaks into his foggy dream-laden mind, though he could not figure what time it was or what day, or much of anything. He felt the invasive rubber ball pushing on his tongue, strapped to his head with leather straps. The gag was cruel, a little overlarge for his mouth forcing his jaw to stretch to a painful limit. He tried to push on it but it didn’t budge.</p> <p>The final thing he noticed was that he wasn’t alone. A man stood next to the bed, placing an empty needle into a bag. It was the doctor. Eric shifted his head to keep his eyes on this man. It was almost like no time had passed. The man was wearing the same clothes as before.</p> <p>Nathaniel looked at the boy and noted with pleasure his growing awareness. He had been surprised when the boy hadn’t woken for over 2 days. He assumed he had made some miscalculation for weight to amount ratio of the sedative he had given. He had to administer an accelerant to the boy, hoping it would bring him out of the funk. There had been a true moment of fear where he thought he had induced a coma in the boy that he couldn’t break. Deke would have been…. less then pleased. But now the boy looked around and the focus in his eyes was growing and Nathanial recognized that he would be fine.</p> <p>Nathaniel looked around the room. Most of the other boys slept as it was extremely early in the morning; probably only a few hours after midnight. Given that no one was around and standing next to this small naked boy had given him another painful erection, Nathaniel decided to satisfy himself with this boy. He leaned down and took the boy’s erection into his mouth.</p> <p>Eric’s eyes widened as the man did this. Peter had done the same thing and Eric was suddenly afraid this man meant to rape him as well, since that was what Peter had done right after. But he quickly realized that what this man was doing was different. He didn’t bite and what he did seemed soft and really felt good as it caused Eric’s penis to jump to the left and the right in the man’s mouth, who massaged the shaft with his tongue and sucking down the whole shaft in a bobbing motion for a moment before going back to focusing on the tip and gland, ringing his tongue around Eric’s small member. Eric leaned his head back and fell into the sensation, his breathing growing in cadence behind his gag.</p> <p>Nathaniel continued his blow job, his hand reaching into his pants and rubbing while he did it. His other hand reached out and began to play with the boy’s little marble balls, isolating the testicles and rubbing them lightly and kneading them through his fingers, relishing the soft skin. He glanced up and saw the boy’s chest heaving and his upper body slightly arched.</p> <p>For Nathaniel, it had been two days since he last touched a boy like this. He had given that young twin Cole a similar blowjob. He liked doing this too children because it wasn’t painful to them and given the harsh treatment they often received, he considered it a small gift for them. A part of his mind recognized the selfish rationalization this was as it was really about his own pleasure that he was concerned. But none the less, he liked to think that way.</p> <p>Eric shivered, his breath suddenly going staccato, as the man continued to bob on his pricklet and massage his balls. In this moment, he almost forgot about everything else, his mind focused on what was going on in his groin. He had been playing with his boy toy for a few months now. He had learned that it felt good when he had applied a liberal amount of shampoo to his penis and massaged it in the shower. The cold sensation, followed by the slippery sensation, and finally combined with the ever so slight feeling that something other then his own hand, because it worked through the layer of shampoo, was touching his forbidden area got him really erect quickly. He had never seen his penis so big then and it excited him. He kept experimenting however he could.</p> <p>It had been a hard explanation when his younger brother Alex had walked into his room one day to find Eric with his underwear around his ankles and dry humping his bed sheets. Alex had just seemed fascinated really and Eric had been sure to talk to him privately later after angrily kicking him out of his room. Needless to say they also had a conversation about privacy. In the end, Eric had agreed to teach Alex how to do what he was doing. Neither of them knew what ‘Masturbation’ was as they attended a private catholic academy that did its best to keep boys away from the sins of the flesh. But nurturing wasn’t enough to evade the power of nature.</p> <p>The next day, Eric had been real gentle as his hand massaged his little brother’s penis. Alex’s hand was on his shoulder and by the way it tightened and gripped, Eric could tell he liked it. Alex told him how he had learned and the ways he had tried to make it feel good. Soon after that, Eric and Alex spent a lot of time alone in their rooms. Eric wondered if his mother ever wondered about all the suddenly closed doors from boys who had always carelessly walked around the house in their underwear.</p> <p>A pall fell over Eric as he realized he wasn’t going to ever find out if his mother thought it odd, or if Alex had ever managed to get the white stuff to come out of his little prick. He had been kidnapped and here he was tied and gagged to a bed in a foreign place with an unknown man sucking on his penis. Despite the growing orgasm in his loins, tears spread across his cheeks. But that didn’t stop his body’s response to the man’s ministrations.</p> <p>Nathaniel continued and heightened his own pace as he felt the base of the boy’s penis bulge slightly in his mouth, expanding up the length of his tweener shaft. Almost immediately, he felt the boy’s entire body buck and rise off the sheets of the bed. A fair amount of boy juice passed into his mouth as Eric orgasmed and he sipped it down like ambrosia, continuing to suck at the boy’s penis but not with the intensity he had been since he knew it would be tender. Soon he felt the boy’s penis go flaccid and he opened his mouth and let the little toy slip out and adhere to the boy’s soft skin with his saliva encompassing it like a condom.</p> <p>He sat up on the edge of the bed and reached a hand forward and rubbed the boy’s face affectionately. While he did this, he finished himself off with his other hand. His eyes clamped shut at the moment of climax and he came into his own underwear. He brought his hand out, partially covered in his own juice and reached up to the boy’s face and spread the cum around the boy’s mouth, circling the rubber ball of the gag. A moment of inspiration overcame him and he leaned forward and kissed the boy’s forehead and then stood up, walking away.</p> <p>Eric just watched the man leave. He could not enjoy that what the man did felt good. It had been amazing. Ten times better then anything he had ever done to his own penis. Even way better then how he felt when he had played with his younger brother’s penis that one time. But then the man spread that stuff on his face, and he could feel it penetrating the edges of the ball gag and leaking into his mouth. He did not like the salty taste of it. He felt lucky the man hadn’t hurt his butt like Peter had. As Eric thought this, he had a moment of regret for Peter. He could not reconcile what happened with the man he knew. Eric had once hoped Peter married his mom so that he would always be around. But now, he had been betrayed and was bereft of hope. And yet Peter was a symbol of the life he had once had, when he was free. Mostly, Eric was afraid, confused, and tired. His mind shut down again and sleep overcame.</p> <p>- - - - - - - </p> <p>Eric had been awake again for hours. While he slept, someone had attached an IV to his wrist. He recognized it because he had his tonsils taken out a few years ago and the same type of thing had been connected to his arm. He was losing his shame at being naked as he couldn’t control it and everyone else, but the adults, were naked. The hardest part was the gag. His tears had stopped falling though every once in a while, his eyes flooded with the unfairness of it.</p> <p>He watched as adults came into the room and took one boy or the other off into other hidden rooms in the warehouse. That Doctor had come back a few times to look over him but had not repeated his special attention.</p> <p>A sharp surprise for Eric had been when the doctor returned once leading two boys back into the room. Both boys were gagged with the same ball gag he wore and their hands were hand-cuffed behind their backs. They looked to be Eric’s age with blond hair. They walked a little slowly and their faces were stained with tear tracks. Even as they walked, they tried to keep their shoulders touching and stay near each other, often casting glances just to make sure the other was there.</p> <p>The doctor was joined by the simple man. And they led the boys to beds that were right next to Eric’s. Eric noticed that the boys were twins. They were both naked except for collars around their necks. One of them was a little heavier then the other and he wore an orange leather collar with silver studs around his neck. His twin wore an exact replica except for its deep blue color.</p> <p>Eric watched as the boy’s struggled futilely as the man separated them to tie them to different beds. It was then that Eric recognized them. In a fast removed life, he had watched the Disney channel with Alex all the time. These two looked just like Cody and Zach from that show…he didn’t know there real names but he loved their show. What were they doing here? Was that really them? What was this place? How could they do that?</p> <p>Eric again felt a thrill of joy that Alex had escaped this fate as he watched the twin brothers tied down to their beds by the simple man, his meaty fingers deftly tying knots and stretching the twin’s out. The young doctor had only seen them in and had exited the room.</p> <p>Eric expected the simple giant to do the same when he finished, making sure the boys binds were tight in the same manner he had his own. Eric remembered that sharp pain and sympathized with the twins as they grunted into their gags. But leave he did not.</p> <p>Instead, he walked over to his bed, and Eric felt fear bubble up in his chest. He didn’t notice that the twins were now watching him. His eyes were on the approaching ogre. With those same meaty fingers, he undid Eric’s knots, freeing his legs and hands, and roughly lifting him off the bed. He kept a huge fist on Eric’s shoulder as he steered the naked 12 yr old out of the room towards a door on the opposite side of the room he had originally entered from.</p> <p>Eric couldn’t ask where they were going as they entered a darkly lit hall because the gag hadn’t been removed and he was afraid to try and take it off. But their trip wasn’t long. Soon they reached a door which opened for them. Silhouetted in the frame was a man Eric hadn’t seen before. He held a black cigarette up to his mouth and took a long puff.</p> <p>“Thank you Jax,” the man addressed the simple man, “You can leave him with me.”</p> <p>Eric felt a shove from behind and skidded a step towards Deke. The big man simply left after that, turning heel down the hall and disappearing into the shadows.</p> <p>Deke reached out the hand with his cigarette and placed it lightly on Eric’s shoulder and guided him into the room. Eric immediately saw camera equipment splayed across the room, centered around a center section where a blue and white rug rested on the floor in front of a white background. He was confused and wondering what he was doing here, and then surprised as the man began to unbuckle the gag. With relief, Eric moved his tongue and licked his lips as the ball cleared his mouth.</p> <p>Deke tossed the gag to the side and steppe around the boy to look in his face. “Hello Eric. Welcome to my playroom.”</p> <p>Eric hesitated, but then assumed the gag was removed so he could speak, so he did so, “Playroom? Who are you?”</p> <p>Deke smiled, taking another puff and glancing over the boy’s naked form. He smiled deeper as the boy’s again recognized his own nakedness in front of another man and his cheeks blushed. “I own this place, meaning I own you.”</p> <p>Eric took a step backwards in fear. This was the man who made this place with all those boys.. and had seen to kidnapping not only he but those twins... Dylan and Cole; their names flooding into his mind suddenly. </p> <p>“Take another step boy, and I will have Jax rip your testicles off. Got it?” This was said in an almost jovial voice. Eric shivered and nodded. His hands had moved to cover his testicles.</p> <p>Deke continued, “And we’ll have none of that.” He pointed to the boy’s modest cover-up and waited while the boy reluctantly moved his hands. “Very good.”</p> <p>Deke turned and grabbed something off a table to his left where some of the camera equipment was. He tossed it to Eric and said, “Put this on.”</p> <p>Eric felt a sudden hope as he believed the man was tossing him clothes, what looked like underwear, but as he spread them out, his confusion grew. It was nothing more then a set of leather straps. With the man’s eyes on him, and an ever-growing fear, he slipped the leather underwear on. It fit him well but covered nothing. The leather straps just framed his groin and butt, wrapping around his waist and flowing down in a V to a single strap the jammed up into his butt. Somehow it made him feel even more exposed and he knew he was blushing.</p> <p>“Very good,” the man commented and then continued, “Today is your coming out Eric. I am going to photograph you and send your pictures around to my clients. A bidding process will begin. If one of them bids high enough, they alone will earn the right to you. Otherwise, I will accept bids to film you in certain acts for some and offers to simply fuck you from others.” While saying this, Deke had stepped up after grabbing something else from the table. He wrapped a collar around Eric’s throat, a deep red leather binding it with the same silver studs he had noticed on the twin’s collars. But this collar had a leash attached to it. Deke had firm grasp of it as he finished his statement, “or maybe one will simply wish to see the life fade from your eyes; though that will be expensive. It costs a million dollars for that sort of thing.”</p> <p>Deke quickly yanked on the leash as Eric suddenly felt a desire to flee. He was yanked down to the ground, scrambling on his knees. The man ahead of him just chuckled. “The point is, your life is mine. And you need to understand. Peter gave you to me to save himself.”</p> <p>Eric looked up at the name of Peter and the man caught his look.</p> <p>“Oh yes, Peter knows what will happen to you. He knew what he was doing. I mean, he himself spent time in this room.” Deke saw the fear in the boy’s eyes and thrived on it. He thought he would needle him more. “Your much older then Peter was at first. I found him when he was 7 years old, wandering the streets with a fucking teddy bear. He said he was running away. I told him I could help him.”</p> <p>“Just like you will, he endured rape and torture. And it all started in this room. Maybe if you are good, like he was, I’ll keep you. I had a lot of offers for Peter but turned them all down and how wise was I? He has brought me so many boys and now you…. Stand up now!”</p> <p>Eric did as the man said, his mind spinning at the things he mentioned about Peter. Eric was torn between feeling sorry and hate for Peter. But his thought cycle was ruined as Deke stepped and spun him around, quickly attaching handcuffs to his wrists behind his back.</p> <p>Then Deke reached around and grabbed the boy’s balls, bringing a zip tie to bear. He spun it around the boy’s jewels and then tightened it. He heard the boy yelp as the plastic tormented his kin as it squeezed tight. He brought another tie around and wrapped it around the base of the boy’s penis, making sure to be as cruel.</p> <p>Eric winced as the man tied the things to his privates. He couldn’t help letting a small scream escape his mouth.</p> <p>Deke then pulled the boy and pushed him down onto the Blue and white rug and left him there.</p> <p>Eric struggled to get to his knees and kept his eyes on the man as he started to take pictures. Deke snapped picture after picture of the boy in whatever state he was in. When he finished one set, he walked over to the boy and replaced the gag. Eric tried to fight it but the man was easily stronger. For his fighting, Eric received a quick kick to his balls that left him sprawling on pain for a new series of pictures. His poor privates were turning purple from the zip ties around them. He felt the pain in his groin but couldn’t identify his own testicles in the feeling anymore. He didn’t even realize that he was crying again, it had become such second nature.</p> <p>Each time the man finished a roll of film, he put Eric into a new position by adding a new torture. Within an hour, Eric’s hands and legs were bound with the gag in place. Small metal clips were attached to his nipples. A rope had been tied to his penis and pulled it down. The rope ran through his legs and out behind him and was tied to a post at end of the rug. Another rope had been tied to his testicles and attached to a post at the opposite end. Eric couldn’t not wiggle in either direction without putting terrible pressure on his groin. The pain was maddening and he was often screaming into the gag now.</p> <p>And it only got worse over the next hour as Deke leaned the boy over without regard to the pain from the ropes and cruely jammed a prod into his butt. Eric tried to struggle but the pain from the ropes of his balls and penis was too extreme. He could only stay still. The thing Deke had put in his but had a fake horse’s tail hanging off the end of it.</p> <p>Deke wasn’t kind. He slapped the boy around every chance he got and made sure to picture the trickles of blood and red swelling that his strikes left. He had done this to so many boys, it was almost clinical except for the raging hard-on in his own pants. In time, he’d fuck this boy himself unless someone paid for exclusive rights. He was a businessman first and foremost.</p> <p>After about three hours, the photo session ended and Eric was led back to his bed where he was tied down by the simple man again. He only let his head tilt to the side, the gag still in place and looked at the twins. The ties had not been removed from his genitals and they were extremely dark, the trapped blood in them staining the skin deep purple. He couldn’t feel them anymore. Both of the twin’s eyes were wide as they looked at his riddled body. He had been whipped, penetrated, molested, and cruelly treated. And he hadn’t even been sold yet. From what the man said, it would be some much worse when he was owned by someone.</p> <p>Eric closed his eyes. He couldn’t look at the twins. They would soon enough learn what happened to him as the flesh was whipped from their own bodies. He fell off into sleep again.</p> <p>- - - - -</p> <p>Eric woke up yet again to a man touching him. But this time it was the Doctor and he was applying a salve to his wounds, a sour frown on his face. He just tried to smile at the boy when he saw he was awake. The zip ties had been removed from his genitals and the doctor was rubbing salve into the deep cuts and bruises the cruel things had left on his balls and penis. Despite it all, Eric’s penis responded to the cool liquid and the man’s attention. But this time, Nathaniel didn’t do anything other then treat his wounds. The collar was still wrapped around his neck but there was no leash at least. His body hurt all over and he tried to wrap into a fetal position by instinct but the binds that kept him spread-eagle prevented it. He cried and cried. He could see the twins next to him crying as well. That was all boys did in this room; cry. This was hell.</p> <p>- - - - -</p> <p>He was left alone for a few days, and faded in and out of sleep. The twins had been taken out of the door to the camera room the day after him. He felt sympathy as they were brought back though it did not appear they were treated as harshly. He heard the man talking about them and that they were already sold for the ‘million dollar’ level each. It seemed to Eric that he should know what that meant but his mind was hazy.</p> <p>He didn’t have a clue how long he had been here though he suspected it had been at least more then a week. He thought maybe the worst was over, until the doctor took him to the clean room and started the ‘Anal penetration’ procedure. It was an experience best left unexplained but Eric couldn’t even stand straight right now and had been lying on the bed for two days. His elbows were becoming sore as were places on his butt and legs. Sores they were that the doctor applied more salve too. He passed out.</p> <p>- - - - -</p> <p>“Eric!.. Wake up!..”</p> <p>Something slapped his face. He brought his hand up to fend what he thought would be another blow. And his eyes snapped open as he realized his hands were free. And Peter hovered in front of his face. He thought he was dreaming.</p> <p>“Please... comeon… we don’t have much time!”</p> <p>“Pe.. ter?” His mouth was dry and he realized the gag was gone as well. He looked to his left and the twins were gone, their beds empty but he could see the imprint in the sheets as if they had just recently been there. “Wha.. t”</p> <p>“No time for questions, we have to go.” Peter reached down and lifted the boy up. He began to half drag the boy out the main area of the warehouse. They passed beds with other boys but Peter couldn’t help them all.</p> <p>“What are you doing!?”</p> <p>Peter froze as those words came from ahead of him, a lone figure standing in the doorway.</p> <p>Nathaniel walked forward, a look of amazement on his face. “Peter, what are you doing?”</p> <p>Peter sighed a little in relief as Nathaniel stepped forward and not one of Deke’s real goons. “Nathaniel, I have to get this boy out of here. I cannot do this to him and his family.”</p> <p>Nathaniel stood still considering the words, though he didn’t have a long time to do so before the gunshot rang out. He twisted around at the sound, his shoulder slamming into the door frame forcing him to wince in pain. Had they already discovered what Peter was doing?... No… men were suddenly running forward to the offices. And they were not all of Deke’s men. A major client had come to pick up the twins, all be it 7 days late. Their men ran forward and started to shoot at Deke’s men.</p> <p>Nathaniel spun back around, ‘Quick move..” Fear rose up in him but it was definitely a moment to act.</p> <p>Peter followed his lead.</p> <p>Eric just slumped, his still naked form weak and lacking the hope to think he was really being saved.</p></div>",[]
1020,"The Kidnapping, Part 1",1,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,Unrelated to my other story train. I'm back home from school and going to do a lot of writing this week. I'll complete my other story train this week also. This is just a random new change that I plan to use to introduce a few themes some avid readers wanted explored. This should be three shorts parts.,2006-03-06,18,5,"M/b, ped, kidnap, bond, nc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had been watching the boy from my parked car for the majority of an hour. He kept flitting in and out of the buildings in the apartment complex; his hands burdened with a box of assorted chocolates. That and the blue and yellow accents of his cub scout uniform led me to believe he was on some sort of charity drive, possibly to fund some scout function.</p> <p>I had watched long enough to recognize that the boy had walked a fair distance to sell his candy bars and that there were no conscientious parents watching over him. So he was far from home and in not so familiar territory; perfect for me, not so good for him.</p> <p>I made sure everything was ready and I placed them, item by item, into the back seat and placed a small towel over them. I was always prepared for my small tendencies and, because I was an animal doctor, could easily explain the many medical items I carried to complete my illicit dealings.</p> <p>I started my engine, watching the small boy go from house to house; his medium length blond hair peaking out from the edge of his scout cap. The small hairless legs pumped up and down each entrance porch to wait futility to see if anyone answered. I could sense he was getting a little frustrated with the lack of responses or the repeated ‘no, thank you,” from multiple people. </p> <p>I stepped on the gas when the boy’s back was to me and passed by him unnoticed, moving further up the parking lot. I came to a point where the apartment buildings separated and offered a path behind the buildings to where more buildings were packed in. It had the added benefit of being out of the boy’s eyesight. I parked the car in a secluded spot and stepped out of my SUV.</p> <p>I waited till his tight little bottom disappeared up another entrance porch and I shot out of my vehicle and around the corner. There I waited, sure I had been unseen.</p> <p>It took only a few minutes before I saw the boy crossing the gap between apartment complexes. I quickly made my way forward, acting nonchalant.</p> <p>“You, scout!”</p> <p>The boy stopped and looked my way.</p> <p>“What are you selling today then?</p> <p>His face brightened when he mistakenly realized that I was a possible buyer. His cherubic voice broke out, “Candy Mister.”</p> <p>My face brightened as he responded, giving him the impression his response excited me, “Really? What kind?”</p> <p>By this time, the boy had stopped dead and I was only a foot or so away, stopped myself and waiting for him to expose the contents of his candy box.</p> <p>“All kinds mister; M&amp;Ms, Hershey… a dollar a piece.”</p> <p>The boy couldn’t have been more then 9 years old. His eyes were hazel and he had a little button nose.</p> <p>“Excellent. I have a liking for chocolate. How many do you have?”</p> <p>At this the boy truly brightened as he saw his long trek coming to an end in one sale. I watched as he knelt down and started to count the various bars. I looked up and around, making sure no one else was around. If anyone got too close, I would just back off and disappear but it appeared I was getting lucky and I was moments away from my prize. </p> <p>“27 sir!”</p> <p>“Very well. 27 dollars then. Sounds reasonable. What are you selling for?</p> <p>“My troop is going on a scouting trip this weekend. This will help pay for the supplies and such.”</p> <p>I smiled at him and started to pat my pockets, acting like I couldn’t find my wallet. “Silly me, I left my wallet in my car. Follow me will you?” I did not give him time to consider as I walked away and towards my isolated vehicle.</p> <p>I was pleased to hear his steps running behind me to catch up. I doubt he even sensed the danger he was in.</p> <p>I made it to the passenger side door of my car and motioned him over. I was parked to a minivan which severely limited the line of sight to my car. The boy stood expectantly to my left, his back to the min-van, as I opened the passenger door. The door flew out and with its tinted windows blocked off the view from the apartment complexes. I made the half-hearted attempt to search for my wallet. “Man, I’m so forgetful. Where did I put that wallet?”</p> <p>With that I stepped around the boy and opened up the back door. It was the kind that opened opposite the front doors, giving me a maximum amount of room and also blocking off the view from the street now as well. Here I stood with the boy to my right now and butted up against the opened passenger door where no one could see him. He dutifully held his box of candy waiting with a big grin on his face still excited about selling all his candy.</p> <p>I leaned into the back seat and exclaimed, “Here we go!”</p> <p>With that the boy stepped forward expectantly. I thrust myself back and snaked out an arm and grabbed the boy by the back of his neck before he could react. I thrust him forward, his box of chocolates spilling across the floor of my back seat. I used my superior strength to push his face down into the back seat upholstery, muffling the exclamations of surprise trying to escape his lips. It was extremely easy to hold him down as I leaned in to him, my groin pressing up against his exposed buttocks. I continued to lean further and said into his ear, “If you want to live, shut up… now!” With the last word, I pushed his head harder into the upholstery.</p> <p>I didn’t give him much chance to consider my words before I reached over him and lifted the towel off my little goodies. I picked up a needle and ripped its cap off with my teeth, my one hand still firmly pressing the boy’s struggling body down. I poked the needle into an exposed portion of the boy’s alabaster thigh. It was convenient how high those scout shorts rode him.</p> <p>It was a powerful sedative, meant to act immediately in a convulsing patient. And I had given him an adult’s dose. My weight against his small body wasn’t needed for more then thirty seconds more. I felt his struggling stop and I removed my hand and watched as his eyes floated and then closed.</p> <p>I looked up and around the parking lot, making sure no one had seen me subdue the young boy. No one had; shame for the boy.</p> <p>I reached down and lifted his thin legs and shoved him into the back of my vehicle. I reached forward and grabbed the rope that I had once hidden under the towel. I used it to bind the boy’s hands behind his back. I tied them a little cruelly and knew that if he was awake, it would cause him pain but he wouldn’t be awake for quite a while. I then snagged a cord of cloth with a knot in it and placed the knot into the boy’s mouth and tied it tightly behind his head. I knew he wouldn’t wake but it never hurt to be safe. I then tied his feet with another string of rope. I then dropped his small form onto the floor of the back seat and covered his motionless form with a blanket.</p> <p>I had an erection the size of Montana by this time but I resisted the urge to my pleasure of the boy right then and there. Instead, I slammed the door shut and then closed the passenger door and gave another brief glance around. Still no one appeared to come to the boy’s rescue.</p> <p>I navigated my way around the front of the SUV, trying to contain my sudden burst of nervous energy; got into the driver seat and started the car.</p> <p>I took a moment to calm myself, resisting the urge to look into the back of the truck. I then shifted the gear and backed out of the space.</p> <p>Within a few minutes, I was on the highway and adhering to the speed-limit the entire two-hour trip south.</p> <p>The boy was mine. Everything about him was mine. I fidgeted with the uncomfortable feeling of restraint in my underwear. My partner wanted out but it wasn’t yet time. I’d introduce him to our new little cub scout in due time.</p></div>",[]
1021,"The Kidnapping, Part 2",2,ABUSEDASBOY11,chawkinuk@yahoo.com,"The second Part of one's boy's long story. Comeone people's, lets get creative with your Boy stories! I challenege you :>",2006-09-16,5,3,"M/b, nc, bd, cbt, oral, sad",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/abusedasboy11011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Two hours had nearly passed and I had driven past the last heavily populated town about 10 minutes ago. I owned a farm house in the country; 117 acres of simple woodlands and plots of unused land for growing. The land next to me was owned by the Department of Agriculture. In my ten years in this area, I had never once seen anyone on that land. It had always been perfect for my sweet pleasures.</p> <p>I looked back into the backseat where the blanket covered my newest sweet. The sedative still was in control of the boy. I don’t think he had moved once the entire ride. His hands, tied behind his back, were peeking out from an edge of the blanket. I could see his hands turning a purplish blue from the tightness of the ropes.</p> <p>At last, I turned off the road onto my dirt roadway leading to my house, about 1/3 mile off from the road. With foresight in mind, I had a garage built onto the house a few years back so that I could unload my truck in privacy. Often I had to handle large animals as my real job was a Zoologist and Animal Doctor for the State Zoo, though that only entailed me going into the office once a week. It was good to be considered a genius in your field.</p> <p>Now I pushed the button on my visor and watched as the garage door opened. I drove into the garage, big enough for 3 trucks, and parked the SUV. My other car, a black mustang, sat idly by to the left. I walked around the car, adjusting the anxious member in my pants for the thousandth time on this trip. I opened the back passenger door and pulled the blanket off my little cub scout.</p> <p>I admired his still form, all bent over double on the floor of the backseat, hands tied behind his back and a cruel gag stretched across his mouth. His face was simple and soft with youth as his eyes remained closed and no dreams seemed to be worrying him. Ah the beauty of strong sedatives.</p> <p>I reached down and yanked him up none to kindly, more like a heavy suitcase to be carried. But heavy he wasn’t. He couldn’t have weighed more then 60 pounds in my mind. I tossed him over my shoulder, feeling a small thrill as his groin rested on the joint of my shoulder. I turned and walked into the house through a side door into the Kitchen.</p> <p>I restrained myself from running up the stairs to the bedroom. Instead, I walked up them at a dignified pace, the boy dangling over my back with his legs extended in front me in a fireman’s carry. I snaked a foot out and popped open the door to my bedroom and walked over to the bed, a nice California king.</p> <p>I placed the silent boy onto the bed and reached down to begin untying the cords from his hands. They had turned a nasty purple by now. I was sure he would feel that when he woke up.</p> <p>Once his arms were free, I rolled him over and placed him on his back. His clothes were tan with lines of green along the edges of the pockets and shirt. The classic scout neckerchief, blue and yellow, was out of sorts around his neck. I reached down and undid the simple knot keeping it together and slid it from around the neck of the boy. I could find uses for this in the future.</p> <p>I then turned to the boy’s shoes, simple white Nike fair, and began untying his laces. First one shoe slipped off and then the other. Next were the socks. I slipped them off each beautiful foot. I took a quick smell before tossing them aside. My fingers reached down and began to play with the boy’s feet and little toes. My hand dwarfed his little foot. It made me smile.</p> <p>I leaned down and took his big toe into my mouth, sucking on it like I would his little boy toy soon. I bit hard and his little body squirmed in his sedated sleep. I couldn’t help myself, I wanted a little fun quickly.</p> <p>I quickly shucked off my pants and underwear. My rock hard penis shot up from my body. It wasn’t really that big, had never been. I spread the boy’s toes apart and placed my penis in between his big toe and next and began humping.</p> <p>I was never one for endurance. I shot long and hard all over the outstretched boy’s body. Cum splashed up on this shorts and his scout shirt. The rest fell to the cover on the bed.</p> <p>Well, now I had soiled the boy’s clothes in my mind, and of course they had to come off.</p> <p>Still naked myself, I crawled up from the bottom of the bed and straddled the sleeping boy, careless of my weight on his groin and stomach. I began slowly undoing the buttons from his little shirt, but I didn’t have the patience. With a large yank, buttons popped off and his shirt flew open, revealing the Hanes white T-shirt below.</p> <p>I then sidled down his body some and began fumbling with his belt buckle. Soon it slipped open and I undid the button loop and then unzipped his shorts slowly, the revelation always key to me.</p> <p>His white briefs slowly came into view. Once fully unzipped, I pushed the flaps of his shorts away and looked at his exposed underwear. His little boy package didn’t even make a dent in the underwear which were a little too big for him, possibly an older brother’s. They just folded over a bit and bulged out with nothing behind them.</p> <p>I was disappointed but I kept myself from ripping them off and spoiling the long fun. Instead and I just pulled his scout shorts off completely and tossed them to a corner of the room. Next I manipulated his upper body so that both his scout shirt and t-shirt were soon joining the shorts on the floor.</p> <p>The young boy was just lying there in his over large white underwear before me, the gag still cruelly stretched across his mouth. Well, I had something for that. I leaned forward and reached around his head, undoing the knot of the gag.</p> <p>Before I did anything else though, I let my hand wander over his underwear, my fingers exploring the oversized folds and finally feeling the small package within. I let my fingers massage the boy’s pecker through the thin white material. My own dick was hard yet again and pointing into the little boy’s side. But back to my purpose.</p> <p>I reached over to my nightstand and opened a drawer, pulling out two objects. One a small roll of surgical tape and the other a tube of industrial strength super glue. I turned back to the sleeping boy and brushed a turn of his blond hair off his forehead. I sighed looking forward to seeing his hazel eyes again soon.</p> <p>I cut off three pieces of tape. It was the thin white surgical tape that was usually used for keeping bandages on. Not many people would think it a fitting gag but I had used it in this capacity well many a time. It only muffled the boy’s voice, didn’t absolutely silence it. But given where I lived I didn’t have a true need for complete silence and I liked to hear the boy’s…. enjoyment of our activities.</p> <p>So I leaned over and slapped the three pieces of tape over his mouth. They only barely even covered his lips. I had always liked gagging boys this way since I saw the movie Cohen and Tate and saw how their little hostage was gagged this way. Course, in that movie, they didn’t do what I was going to do next. I popped the thin top off the industrial super glue and began spreading it around the edges of the tape. I left only the barest corner unsealed so I could rip it off if I had too or maybe if I wanted access to the pretty boy’s mouth. It would hurt him like hell but, well.. I wasn’t above that. And in the mean time it stayed on for sure.</p> <p>My kidnap victim’s hands were still loose but that didn’t concern me. For now they would stay that way. I always worked it out this way on first true contact. You’ll see.</p> <p>It was time for my little friend to wake up. It had been a few hours and I knew exactly how to manage it. I lifted his still form up and walked to the bathroom. Once in, I whisked the shower curtain aside and laid his little form in the tub. One of those nice Jacuzzi tubs. Ah this was a fun moment. I reach over and grabbed the shower head, removing it from its base. I turned the water on and turned the nozzle onto the boy’s face. Water lanced out and splashed over his pale features.</p> <p>The shock of the cold water brought him too pretty quickly. I turned the nozzle aside and watch as he scrambled up, his little form freaking out and his beautiful hazels eyes lashing left and right trying to understand what was going on.</p> <p>I even heard his muffled cries of confusion. I think he said ‘What?! Where… Who are you! Where am I?”…</p> <p>I could only assume he hadn’t realized he was standing his underwear yet, partially wet now and exposing more of his package through the thin material.</p> <p>But I leaned forward and launched a fierce slap across his face as his hands shot up to his gag to rip it off. His little form skidded over in the bath tub and fell violently onto the edge of the bathtub. Now tears and moans escaped him, but his hands didn’t go back to his face. Probably had something to do with my grumbled threat to make his eat his own ear if he tried that again.</p> <p>But I forget my manners. It was time to address my guest as a host.</p> <p>I looked down at his shivering form in the base of the tub. His eyes looked back up at me in fear, a red welt beginning to form on his cheek where my hand struck him. I think I had his attention.</p> <p>“Listen up, you little bitch. You are mine. There is NOONE who can help you. Your parents have no clue where you are. They are hundreds of miles away. I am the only one who can do anything for you, good or bad.” I paused, letting that sink in. He had started to cry harder now. “So you will do what I say and when and quickly… Or else… well, lets just say that your parents will cry at the funeral. Do you understand?”</p> <p>His little body, pale beautiful skin, leaped up and down in violent sobbing now but he tried valiantly to keep his eyes on me, blinking them a lot to clear the tears. His head barely nodded in response to my words.</p> <p>“Good! Now, first test! Take off your underwear!”</p> <p>He hesitated.</p> <p>I didn’t. My hand lashed and punched his forehead which was a little off the ground. It rocketed back and bounced off the ceramic of the tub. It would have been impossible for more tears to flood his face but I am sure if it had been possible, he would have managed.</p> <p>“Failure on test one. You’ll pay worse for that later. Now test 2!”</p> <p>Before I could even say it, his hands reached down and began shucking off his underwear. He pulled his knees up to try and cover his new nudity.</p> <p>“Legs Down!”</p> <p>He listened quickly this time but still cried heavily, his hands now covering his little region. I let him stay like that for a moment. But not too long.</p> <p>“Hands!”</p> <p>I heard him mumble ‘please’ over and over again through his tape gag, but I showed no mercy and closed my fist so he could see. His hands moved away to reveal his heavenly package. </p> <p>I stood at the edge of the tub staring down at the nine year old form in full nudity before me. His slowly beginning muscle definition evident on his chest indicated he played sports. And his extremely small penis, no more then an inch flaccid, fell against his testicles, only barely beginning to descend. I kneeled by the pool and watched as the boy tried to lean away from me but he had nowhere to go. I just stared at him as I reached out my hands and began to fondle his little toy. The smoothness of his skin made me cum immediately. It spurted up over the edge of the bathtub. And down onto the boy. He even tried to cringe from that.</p> <p>My load prematurely spent, I turned my fun into a little torture and squeezed his little marbels. He managed a fairly loud scream despite the gag and writhed on the bottom of the tub. His free hands reaching up and scratching at my extended arm twisting his jewels. Maybe it was time to do something about those.</p> <p>I released him and stood up.</p> <p>“Stand up Boy!”</p> <p>Tears still streaming, he slowly stood up. I backed away from the tub and motioned for him to come forward. He reached a hand down to stabilize himself and stepped out of the tub carefully. Once out, I leaned forward and grabbed him with my hand pulling him towards me. “Its time to introduce you to your future.”</p> <p>I could feel him shaking under my fingers. I was sure his eyes were darting left and right thinking escape. I hadn’t broken him yet but that would come in time. I kept a strong grip on his neck with my hand and I guided him in front of me back to the bedroom.</p> <p>I walked him over to the bureau where a pair of hand-cuffs rested. I spun him around so his back leaned against the drawers. His eyes were wild with fear. I reached a finger out and ran it over the skin of his face, feeling the smoothness of youth. I was jealous of that. I reach over him a grabbed the hand-cuffs and watched his eyes widen further. I grabbed one hand and placed the left cuff on and then pulled his other hand forward and clapped the second cuff on. They bit down deep into his skin and I saw him wince in pain. Oh this boy was in for an awakening.</p> <p>I took a moment to fondle his penis again while he stood there; Rubbing it between two fingers. It is impossible for young boys to control their penis and I smiled as the attention brought his little soldier to salute. “You see boy…you like this. You just don’ know it yet.” He tried to shake his head but I wasn’t paying attention.</p> <p>I had dropped to my knees and took his Penis in my mouth. He bucked backwards in surprise, shaking my bureau but he was too small to actually harm anything. I felt him melt a little as I continued my oral ministrations to his little penis.</p> <p>I do not recall how long it took as time flies for me when a boy’s penis is in my mouth and under my tongue. But I remember the moment he had an orgasm, his hips thrusting forward into my face instinctually and his little prick jumping and twitching out of control. I was disappointed nothing came out but I was sure I would have this boy long enough to eventually taste him better. For now, I just let his shrinking penis slip from my wet lips and stared at it and his hairless form for a while.</p> <p>Suddenly, I said, “Time to meet the rest of the family.”</p> <p>I couldn’t tell if it was more fear or hope that blossomed in his eyes when I said that. Maybe he though someone else in the house would take pity on him or something. Well, again, he had a shock coming. </p> <p>I led him down the stairs in the same manner, my hand on his neck guiding him. His hands were handcuffed before him and the gag had stayed on well. Every few steps I reached around the boy and played with his testes. I liked juggling them with my fingers. My penis was getting hard again. Next, I would explore the boy’s backside maybe.</p> <p>We came to a door, the usual spot for a basement door and I reached forward and opened it. Only darkness showed. I pushed him forward and we descended into the darkness. Sounds came out of the dark, whimpers and growls and meows and other darker ones.</p> <p>When my feet hit the concrete floor, I reached up and caught the trailing string above me and pulled it. Light flared into the room, my favorite room. Cages aligned each wall. Two steel tables laid out in the center of the room, straps on them. In each of the cages, a dog moved restlessly or a cat. In one, there was a monkey.</p> <p>I pushed the boy deeper into the room where the back cages came into view. These were almost smaller then the other animal cages and in them were different kind of animal all together, one I like to call ‘Little Toys’. In 5 cages, the forms of little boys were placed, ever so tightly squeezed into the cages. Some of them had blindfolds, others didn’t and there eyes watched with fear as I brought the new boy home. They were all gagged and cruelly tied. Each of their little penises were purple, turning such from the leather thongs tied around the base of their genitals. These boys didn’t cry anymore, instead they just had resigned looks of expectation and fear. My new addition pissed himself right then and there. Oh this would be fun.</p></div>",[]
1022,"Pasiphaé, Part 1",1,ADRIEN NOEL,no@email,,2006-09-08,2,5,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/adriennoel001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Cynthia se trouve enchaînée par les chevilles dans le labyrinthe du passage sous l'arène, vêtue d’une mince et courte tunique de soie verte. Les gardiennes, deux jolies lesbiennes crétoises, l’entourent en proie au désir le plus vif. Elles défont rapidement les agrafes, laissant le vêtement glisser sur le sable. Maintenant la voici nue, la main plus audacieuse d’une des filles cherche ses fesses, pour les presser et les malaxer. La jeune fille brune à la longue chevelure d’ébène défaite sur des épaules gracile regarde dans le vague. Elle ne semble pas se préoccuper des attouchements que subit sa jolie chatte débarrassée de toute toison pubienne peut-être parce qu’ainsi elle est distraite des peurs qui surgissent par bouffée dans son âme de jeune pute à l’évocation de sa prochaine épreuve. Doucement mais fermement les jeunes filles tirent Cynthia, la condamnée, le long d’un claustra vers une cage dorée, constitué d’un arrangement curieux de barres modulables en tout sens. La cage est conçue pour accueillir un corps placé en croix, en X, elle se relève vers le haut par un ingénieux système de poulies mus depuis le sous-sol du Colisée. Du sous sol la cage émerge dans l’arène devant l’assistance parcourue d’une rumeur sensuelle comme une brise d’été. Cynthia, tremble de crainte – elle s’en remet à sa destinée - tandis que lentement tractée elle gagne le pinacle pour être vue de tous. Quand Cynthia entre dans la lumière accablante de l’arène, la clameur assourdissante de la foule enfle comme une tempête. Des tribunes les plus proches Cynthia perçoit les commentaires. « Voyez la, face au ciel prête pour le rôle de sa vie cette pute splendide » --- « Il est temps qu’elle s’enfile de la bite comme aucune autre fille depuis Pasiphaé »,-- « Le taureau va la sonder jusqu’à la gorge et lui remplir le ventre la gourmande» --- « Oh je n’en peux plus je mouille tellement, qu’elle baise la salope » - et une voix de femelle aiguë et passionnée ajoute - « Oh comme j’aimerais être à sa place ne serais ce qu’un instant» « quelle crève emplie de foutre cette belle putain » La cage avait été astucieusement conçu pour montrer outre le buste, le compas largement ouvert des longues jambes écartées, les grandes lèvres et l’ anus roses biens mis en évidence - le soleil donnant violemment sur cette tendre chair intime . La belle allongée sur une sorte de poutre à plat ventre bras liés dans le dos les seins pesant doucement vers le bas le menton relevé par un coussin la croupe enfin cambrée à dessein pour que tout les détails lubrique de sa féminité soient lisibles offre un spectacle irrésistible. L’architecture si bien pensée du Colisée permet à quiconque même situé très loin de percevoir le plus infime détail et d’entendre le moindre soupir. Au premier instant Cynthia se sent humiliée d’être ainsi exposée à la vue de la foule, mais une autre pensée la fait mouiller : des milliers de regards se délectent de la vision de sa fente humide, femmes lesbiennes enlacées se caressant mutuellement et hommes bandant comme des ânes. Invisible pour la victime, parce hors de son champ de vision, le taureau, magnifique animal blanc, large de torse, beugle son désir, le membre en demi arc agité de légers tressautements et déjà presque en position, balancé dans son harnais à l’aide d'un treuil juste au-dessus et derrière la cage. Un mélange d’odeur de vulve de vache et de fille lui est passé sous les naseaux par une des jolies crétoises à présent entièrement nues.</p> <p>Cynthia à d'abord senti le souffle chaud des naseaux entres ses cuisses. Le jeune machiniste conduit l’engin de levage au moyen d’une roue démultipliée qui permet des mouvements très précis. Il abaisse le taureau jusqu'à ce que le bout effilé de l’énorme membre s’ajuste exactement contre la fourche de Cynthia. Lentement son vit croît : commence la présentation. Le taureau est hissé vers le haut et la foule découvre l’impérieux membre demi raide qui à présent s’adapte doucement à l’orifice humide de Cynthia. Il s'est redressé, a grossi et Cynthia commence à gémir, la mouille commence à couler à oindre l'intérieur de ses cuisses. Le taureau est de nouveau tiré vers le haut et la foule stupéfaite observe combien le vit de l'animal a grossi dès la première immersion dans la douce humeur de la chatte. Le vit s'est allongé de deux pieds ou plus, sans effort, il atteint à présent les lèvres intimes de la belle victime entrouverte sans que l'on aie besoin de l'approcher au moyen de la machinerie. La chair à la teinte rouge brique, tendue de désir, pénètre plus avant de quelques pouces dans le conduit de Cynthia. La fille continue de produire de la mouille entre ses cuisses pour mieux accueillir l'envahisseur. Elle donne à présent du cul vers l’arrière comme pour se solidariser du vit monstrueux. Son corps tremble pour se premier assaut. En donnant un léger mouvement à la roue les machinistes du treuil ont la possibilité de laisser tomber et de relever le taureau de quelques pouces pour produire un mouvement rythmique. Cela dure de longs instants de délire pour la fille ouverte et pour le public en rut. Cynthia gémit de plaisir et de douleur. On retire de nouveau l’animal et Cynthia repose les yeux mi-clos, épuisée par les poussées du taureau. Une des acrobates du Colisée, Liviana une splendide fille de 19 ans, est entrée dans l'arène, ces jolies petits seins nus, portant autour des reins une courte jupe en soie transparente.</p> <p>Elle présente à la foule deux objets destinés à jouer un rôle dans la mise en scène – Une longue ferulae ou tige de mesure et un plateau rond avec un objet métallique en forme de demi-sphère.</p> <p>Liviana s’agenouille sous le taureau et fait courir ses dents sur tout la longueur de la bite très raide, mordant doucement, avant de coller l'extrémité du gland contre ses seins et de s’en frotter les tétons puis le pubis. Liviana s’est approchée de la fente de la belle Cynthia et entreprend de la lécher en détail. Le grand phallus noir presque brillant lui inspire de la convoitise mais aussi de la crainte. Il pulse doucement sur son épaule contre sa joue tandis qu'elle goûte le con de la victime. Le taureau et sa femelle sont à présent au maximum d’excitation. C’est alors que les deux crétoises libèrent Cynthia et Liviana prenant la ferulae la place contre la « tige » de l'animal – et annonce une longueur de presque 3 pieds. Cynthia est amenée par les Crétoises auprès de Liviana, qui avec un sourire place une extrémité de la tige à côté des lèvres gonflées de la chatte de Cynthia. L'autre extrémité atteint le haut des seins et la foule réalise tout de suite la signification terrible de cette démonstration lubrique.</p> <p>Liviana dévore la bouche de Cynthia, lui caresse la chatte, puis, à genoux, les deux filles pompent tour à tour l’amant de Cynthia. Après cet épisode les crétoises reconduisent Cynthia à sa place tandis que Liviana se masturbe doucement. Cynthia est à présent solidement enchaînée sur la plateforme, le corps étroitement ligoté. De nouveau le pénis du taureau se présente à l’entrée palpitante, mais à quelques pouces de la chair il est arrêté par le geste précis du machiniste. Liviana prend sur le plateau, l'objet demi sphérique qui brille au soleil. Personne dans la foule n’a encore compris l’usage de cet ustensile que brandit Liviana. C'est un cylindre argenté de taille moyenne et creux, une reproduction assez réaliste du gland d'un taureau. A la place de la fente urinaire et séminale l’artisan a forgé une pointe argentée menaçante et cruelle. L’objet aurait pu paraître habilement façonné si l’on avait pu oublier sa sinistre destination. Liviana porte cet objet singulier à sa bouche, collant sa langue sur sa surface, puis se griffe les seins du bout de la pointe jusqu’à faire perler le sang. Cynthia dans l’attente, ressassait sa crainte d’être envahie jusqu’à l’estomac mais tempérée du désir d’être à la hauteur. Liviana plonge le gode dans un pot de pâte bleuâtre, une décoction de plantes à base de pavot censée réduire la douleur. Le gode facilitera le plaisir du taureau en forant le passage à travers les entrailles de Cynthia, rendant la fente de la fille douce comme une vulve de vache.</p> <p>De quelques secousses habiles de la main, Liviana dirige la bite du taureau à l’aplomb du corps grand ouvert, elle fixe le gland en métal par-dessus le gland merveilleux du monstre beuglant. Puis sans transition, incité par un coup de trique judicieux, le monstre entre de nouveau dans Cynthia tandis que la foule hurle sa lubrique cruauté. Cynthia ressent d'abord vivement l’arrivée du métal et la déchirure de la pointe, puis - contraste délicieux - les veines gonflée à rompre du monstrueux organe. Le taureau évolue plus lentement en raison des sensations moins vives à l’extrémité de son pieu, mais Cynthia vient toujours à lui d’un divin et mortel mouvement de cul. Elle s’émerveille de la manière dont le sexe augmente de diamètre en elle, serpent boa, musculeux, vivant, dans le corps duquel coure un feu de volupté. Cynthia se met à hurler, se mord les lèvres sous les coups de boutoir de la pointe d’acier glissant à travers son abdomen. Elle souffre –fulgurance- - une fusée de douleur - mais bien moins qu’elle ne l’avait pressenti, et la douleur se trouve équilibrée par une vague de plaisir in dicible qui lui fait venir des larmes : son beau visage noyé de pleurs, tourné vers la foule attise les désirs.</p> <p>Les machinistes ont une nouvelle fois retiré le taureau tandis que Liviana dépose l’artifice en métal. La foule peut apprécier l’écarquillement du sexe de la belle palpitant à l'intérieur du con la gaine rose parcourue d'onde de plaisir et le vit luisant de mouille du taureau. Mais déjà ce dernier débarrassé de son peu naturel appendice d’acier, glisse ardemment de nouveau dans Cynthia, cette fois allant plus profond dans sa cavité d'abdominal. Certains spectateurs avaient déjà vu des actrices jouer des scènes semblables, « prendre le bout » d'un taureau, mais de telles performances semblent bien pâles à côté de ce qui se déroule à présent. Tous – y compris les femmes - préfèrent que la condamnée soit tenue d’accueillir tout le taureau en elle. Une fille condamnée à mort affranchi de toute limite et garanti l'absence de simulation. Cynthia offre le spectacle atroce et complet dans tous ces détails et chacun se branle en observant les ébats lubriques de cet accouplement inouï. Une pause courte -encore une- s’en suit. Ces pauses marquent la montée vers l’orgasme de la foule chauffée à blanc prête à tout les débordements - Liviana la férulae à la main mesure le chemin parcouru dans le corps de la très jolie victime. Elle indique que le vit du taureau à l’intérieur de Cynthia se situe a mi-chemin au dessus du nombril – et pour mieux préciser elle fait courir sa main dans une caresse équivoque suivant une ligne approximative qui va du pubis au menton de la petite pute.</p> <p>Liviana annonce d’une voix claire et forte: « Tauros in alvus ». Alors elle se débarrasse de sa jupe, et s’accroupit nue une main pressant le vit du taureau, se masturbant frénétiquement de l'autre. Elle jouit, secouée longuement de spasmes qui mettent en valeur toute la grâce de son corps d'adolescente puis elle sort lentement de l’arène sous les applaudissements et les cris enthousiastes.</p> <p>À partir de ce moment là les organisateurs ont décidé qu'il n'y aurait plus de distractions, aucun épisode secondaire. Ils veulent capter l'attention de la foule pour l'apogée de l'acte d’amour entre Cynthia - jouant Pasiphaé - et le taureau. Une musique très douce s'élève alors.</p> <p>Cette foule chaque jour demande plus et plus encore pour voir des choses que seuls les dieux de l’Olympe ont pu voir - le glissement de cette chair massive, ténébreuse, enfilée enfin jusqu’au couille dans ce que la nature à produit de plus doux et de plus tendre : le corps délicat d'une jeune esclave de 18 ans, belle à juter sans se toucher.</p> <p>Quoiqu’il puisse en coûter à la fille, à sa santé, à son intégrité physique, la foule insatiable veut que la performance finisse par l’écrasement des boules énormes du taureau contre les pudenda roses de la jeune fille. Le taureau donne de l’arrière train à toute allure baisant et rebaisant Cynthia tout au long de son corps. Cynthia demi consciente sent toujours un plaisir de plus en plus diffus- elle jurerait sentir contre l’anneau des muscles de sa chatte distendus la montée du foutre dans le long tube d’amour. Soudain elle ressent également la douleur - une douleur envahissante – l’intérieur de son corps pressé vers sa gorge. A cet instant le gland minces du taureau atteint la bouche de Cynthia et ses boules reposaient à présent tout contre sa petite chatte écarquillée. Ce court instant coïncide avec l'asphyxie de la belle. L’assistance crie son approbation, le foutre coule dans les travées. Bien qu'à l'agonie Cynthia est alors agitée par une suit démentielle d'orgasmes. Elle sent le taureau son merveilleux amant commençant d’émettre son jus épais en jets puissants tandis qu’il poursuit son avancée meurtrière. Cynthia a jouit encore et encore, haletante comme une chienne. La petite extrémité raide du vit du taureau pointe entre ses lèvres du haut et commence à gicler de grands jets de sperme blanc gluant les crétoises à genoux reçoivent l'hommage et leurs visages leur longue chevelures et leurs petits seins en sont couverts. Alors d’un ultime mouvement de reins le taureau exécute la sentence et clos la tragédie, la belle suspendue a sa hampe ayant quitté ce monde sous les huées de la foule insatiable se trouve promenée sous le montre empalée sous le ventre du héros.</p></div>",[]
1023,"Pasiphaé, Part 2",2,ADRIEN NOEL,no@email,,2006-09-08,3,5,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/adriennoel002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>La canicule pèse sur le Colisée qu’une brise torride parcours doucement sans apporter de fraîcheur. Une excitation mêlée d’impatience anime les spectateurs car un spectacle hors du commun doit se produire. Pour l’heure rien ne semble bouger dans l’arène, l’attente se prolonge et la nervosité grandi. Cependant dans les coulisses hermétiquement closes, à l’abri des regards des voyeurs, des préparatifs sont en cours. Une jolie jeune fille à la peau brune à peine pubère se déshabille lentement, tandis que de jeunes esclaves toutes plus ravissantes les unes que les autres s’agitent autour d’elle, l’une coiffe sa magnifique chevelure, une autre oint son corps admirable d’huiles aromatiques et disperse de la poussière d'or sur ses petits seins rebondis. Puis elles l’aident à revêtir une toge de soie bleue pâle brodée d’or, attachent dans sa chevelure des broches d’or ornée de pierreries, lui passent de fines spartiates aux minces lanières nouées sur ses longues jambes. Une des filles met autour de son cou gracieux un délicat collier fait de petits olibos d’ ivoire. Un homme majestueux dans sa toge se tient à quelques pieds de distance surveillant les préparatifs. Quelques machinistes du Colisée près de la porte contemplent la scène la main sous la toge. Comment une petite jeune fille aussi mignonne soit-elle peut elle tenir en haleine des femmes romaines rompues au plaisir de mouiller pour les plus beaux gladiateurs, les plus violents les plus aguerris ? Comment une petite femelle même belle à rendre lesbienne la moins invertie des femmes peut elle amuser une foule de 50.000 spectateurs ? </p> <p>Le jeune ange se prénomme Aemillia, c’est une esclave qui a assassiné son maître, un sénateur violent et cruel. Ce dernier lui imposait des rapports contre nature avec sa meute de chiens, ou sa mule. Au lieu d'être mise à mort sur le champ, la belle étant très attrayante fut épargnée et des juges soudoyés par les dirigeant du Colisée à la recherche d’attraction nouvelles. Elle devait servir à d’autres fins. Maintenue dans une cellule de luxe durant 2 mois jusqu’au jour de son supplice elle fut convaincue de jouer un rôle dramatique dans une pièce tragique et subir une des formes les plus exotiques et les moins communes de punition jamais conçues, une réédition du vieux mythe de Pasiphaé et du Taureau, qui consiste en l’enfournement total du membre de trois pieds de long d'un énorme taureau blanc, spécialement dressé à pénétrer les femmes. L'homme à la toge est l’organisateur du spectacle.</p> <p>Les jeunes femmes ont fini de préparer Aemillia. Pour conclure elles déposent une couronne de roses sur sa tête aux cheveux bouclés, la sacrant ainsi pour accomplir le rite. Au cours des deux mois précédant, le maître à la toge s’était souvent entretenu longuement avec Aemillia dans sa cellule « Comme tu le sais ma jolie, la Reine Pasiphaé est tombée amoureuse d'un taureau blanc et s’est accouplée à lui en se dissimulant dans une vache en bois. Avec ton concours, nous allons faire revivre à nos clients cette splendide scène de foutre au centre du Colisée.</p> <p>Naturellement, tu seras complètement nue pour te faire baiser par le taureau. Les spectateurs contemporains veulent voir et goûter la saveur de chaque détail de ces exécutions lubrique. Le taureau qui va t’honorer est spécialement dressé. Il te pénétrera d'abord d’environ sept ou huit pouces en profondeur. Je suis sûr que tu apprécieras et que ce sera une expérience inoubliable pour une jeune femme sensuelle. Le jus épais et gluant coulera à flot le long de tes cuisses et ton corps transpirera tandis que de multiples orgasmes t’arracheront des hurlements et des spasmes. Mais ton salut réside dans ton adresse : Pour faire jouir le taureau, il te suffira de comprimer son vit fermement à l’instant ou la pointe de cet organe tiendra à peine en toi, sur le bout le plus sensible. Il se peut que le vicieux teste ton anus de quelques coups de boutoir mais il reviendra toujours à ta chatte. Si le taureau ne lâche pas son foutre, alors tu auras perdu et tu devras accomplir le dissillio l’écartèlement la pleine pénétration. C'est un fait rarissime – je n’y assisté qu’une seule fois - mais l’empalement total d’une jeune fille est un spectacle inouï qui rend les spectateurs complètement hystériques. Lorsque la fille est assez adroite pour serrer le bout du gland et obtenir gain de cause sans dommage pour ses organes il est commun de voir les femmes romaines se masturber discrètement, mais lorsque l’on est obligé de recourir au dissilio pour obtenir le foutre du taureau ses folles se branlent nues et jouissent ensemble. Les femmes des hautes castes ont une véritable prédilection pour la cruauté la plus vive : si le commun des femmes apprécie le spectacle sexuel initial, heureux de voir le membre d'un taureau glisser dans la chatte humide et resserrée par la peur, les femmes de l’aristocratie sont fascinées par la vue d'une femme écartelée par un taureau. Pourtant revenue dans leur foyer ce sont les plus vertueuses des épouses.</p> <p>Pour avoir assisté au dissillio vulgairement nommé enconement intégral je dois dire qu'il est paraît très spectaculaire mais ne semble pas trop cruel pratiqué par un bon taureau convenablement dressé. J’ai pu voir de près ce divertissement dans des arènes privées. Un de mes amis directeur de cirque avait commandé cette curiosité pour fêter une de ses amantes, Délia, une des femmes les plus cruelles de Rome.</p> <p>Quand le taureau est habilement travaillé pour le dissilio, la jeune victime ressent du plaisir tout au long de la pénétration et a contrario ne soufffre que de courts instants à la conclusion du rapport amoureux. Le taureau doit avoir une excellente connaissance instinctive de l'anatomie des filles, meilleure que celle de la plupart de nos médecins pour accomplir cet empalement sans causer beaucoup de dommages préalables et permettre d’aller jusqu’au bout. La conclusion ne prend en moyenne qu’environ une dizaine de minutes la durée d’un combat de taureau.</p> <p>Ce jour là une adorable adolescente assez gracile qui fut désignée parmi les esclaves présentes destinées aux plaisirs du sexe. Elle passa entre toutes les mains et fut honorée tant par les hommes que par les femmes. Quoi de plus lubrique que de baiser une fille qui va subir d’atroces tourments. Quand le taureau fut sur le point de jouir, mon ami murmura quelque chose à l’oreille de son amante. La bite du monstre pointait entre les lèvres de la bouche peinte en mauve. Le sang ruisselait par les deux orifices, par les deux paires de lèvres. Délia s'est alors dévêtue, a pris le bout saillant entre ses lèvres, se courbant gracieusement vers la bouche la petite blonde, afin de mêler baiser et succion et ainsi, embrassant longuement la victime, elle a fait venir le venin crémeux s’écartant soudain pour permettre à une fontaine de sperme ivoirin de cascader à longs jets sur ses seins et son ventre.</p> <p>L’homme en toge racontait tout cela à Aemillia en lui caressant la chatte sur un ton à la fois ironique et sensuel et tout se branlant lui-même doucement. La charmante esclave trouva l’idée d’une bite de taureau émergeant de la bouche d'une fille condamnée incroyable comique excitante mais également effrayante. Cependant le dilemme qui se pose à elle ne lui laisse pas le choix. La promesse d’une profonde et entière pénétration réveillait ses désirs d’adolescente et elle fini par mouiller les doigts du conteur qui la branle. La baise finale, même si ce devait être l’ultime lui semblait un traitement moins infâmant que l’empalement ou la crucifixion. Elle laisserait au moins des souvenirs inoubliables à des milliers de romains. Il fallait encore qu’elle donne toute sa personne qu’elle soit vraiment une Pasiphaé crédible.</p> <p>Les spectatrices romaines voient toujours leur plaisir décupler lorsque les condamnées, comme Aemillia sont consentantes. Les chrétiennes vont au martyr en chantant. Aux yeux de ces perverses patriciennes rien n'est plus ravissant qu’une fille marchant d’un pas joyeux vers la table des supplices.</p> <p>Elles aiment surprendre le moment magique ou la fille répond d’un mouvement lascif de la croupe aux poussées du taureau, prenant le membre chaud profondément dans sa chatte.</p> <p>A présent est temps pour que la cérémonie nuptiale s’accomplisse.</p> <p>Aemillia, marche en tête du cortège portant gracieusement sa couronne de roses et sa longue robe brodée d'or ajustée à ses formes met en valeur sa démarche sensuelle. Cinq nymphes entièrement nues la suivent toutes plus excitantes et destinées elles aussi à d’autres jeux. Aemillia, comme Pasiphaé, monte sur un autel de marbre situé au centre de l’arène. Au sommet on a construit le cadre sur lequel elle va être disposée grande ouverte. Tout a été mesuré afin que la fille s’offre au taureau qui n’a qu’à avancer devant lui pour la pénétrer. A l’arrière du trône une mosaïque montre les amours des faunes et des bergères en Arcadie… Un frisson parcourt la foule qui anticipe ce qui va se produire. Quand l’actrice est fixée selon l’angle propice pour recevoir les assauts de la grosse verge il devient évident que le meuble est conçu pour l’exposer sous tous les angles. Il est monté sur un large socle qui tourne lentement. Le jeune machiniste qui conduit la manœuvre aide à fixer la fille. Furtivement il introduit deux doigts à l'intérieur du con lubrifié par les soins des Crétoises. Les hommes dans les tribunes sifflent pendant que les Nymphes amoureusement caressent le corps de la victime.</p> <p>La clameur lorsque 3 jeunes filles noires amènent le taureau sur scène l’une tirant l’anneau fixé à son naseau l’autre trayant à pleine main la verge encore flasque les autres feignant l’excitation la troisième maniant les couilles dans ses mains en coupe. Lorsqu’elles atteignent le devant du trône, chacune des trois avec frénésie entreprend de manipuler, sucer, lécher la bite énorme du taureau suscitant très vite la levée du monstre. Elles s’emparent de l’engin l’entourant de leur bras gracieux et le brandissent vers la future amante, qui rêveuse devant la disproportion entre son tendre orifice de fille à peine pubère et la masse aveugle du gland lourd et chaud, tremble légèrement. Toutes les jeunes filles se sont mises à genoux en demi-cercle devant le trône : Aemillia à présent quitte sa longue robe transparente, et sa peau claire reluisante de baume scintille au soleil de midi. L’or pubien et les petits seins constellés étincellent, elle défait sa longue chevelure puis une des plus jolies Nymphe se lève alors lui prend la main la guide vers le bâti de bois. Elle s’agenouille et pose un baiser sur le pubis doré de sa reine. Aemillia se met toute seule en place allongée sur le dos le bas du corps entièrement offert à la foule. Aemillia écarte les jambes : mes cuisses reposent sur deux planchettes en Y de toute part la foule peut détailler son intimité et cette vue produit des effets sur les spectateurs dont beaucoup commencent à se caresser. Deux filles se lèvent pour venir sangler ses jambes et ses bras. Aemillia la tête soulevée par un coussin verra l’arrivée de son amant. La jeune nymphe s'est approchée à genoux, glissant sa langue pour lécher la fente d'Aemillia, puis l’entrée du con légèrement humide enfin elle sonde l'anus. Après ces préliminaires, il est temps pour l'exécution de commencer. La foule a trouvé le spectacle réveillé uniquement. Une des nymphes apporte une lyre s’assied sur une chaise en toile à côté de la scène et croisent haut les cuisses commence à chanter la légende obscène de Pasiphaé, dans une langue d’une crudité absolue. Le taureau blanc qui est au pied de l’estrade, beugle sourdement et bronche sans cesse frottant ses flancs au poil roide contre les corps en sueur des jeunes filles noires. Ces délicieuses esclaves le tirent alors de nouveau vers sa promise. Tournant la tête Aemillia, trouve l’animal effrayant mais c’est surtout la bite du taureau qui la surprend le plus et lui cause une montée de désir. Le sexe paraît énorme mais en même temps il se meut, comme en apesanteur, agité de légers tressautements de désir. Le bout est très effilé dur et luisant d’un diamètre bien moindre que le corps de l’organe. Il semble fait pour l’orifice d’une femelle humaine alors que la hampe est dimensionnée pour la vulve d’une déesse. Maintenant le taureau est placé entre les cuisses d’Aemillia en position pour jouer l’unique acte de cette pièce tragique, dont les différentes scènes ont été décrites par Pétrone avec cette concision obscène de la mécanique du plaisir : Dilato, Deturbo, Dirumo que l’on pourrait traduire à peu près par : dilater les sexes, positionner les corps, limer et décharger. La foule scrute les prémices de la pénétration : 0 présent Aemillia sent la chaleur du gland contre ses grandes lèvres. Une des Nymphes les écarte doucement puis guide le gland contre l’orifice vaginal. Un infime mouvement du taureau cause l’entrée du gland une d’une paire de pouces…Un cri de surprise vrille l’air de l’arène : la foule s’est tue et l’on devine l’activité lubrique en court dans les travées. Chacun respire suspendu dans l’attente de la conclusion du tableau vivant parfait : le taureau écrasant les lèvres de la chatte évasée comme des lèvres autour du bout de l'énorme organe noir rouge. Le manège garanti à chacun de jouir de tous les angles et la scène semble irréelle et pour cela si excitante. Le délicieux visage de Pasiphaé ajoute au trouble sexuel. Les larmes involontaires coulent sur les joues de la belle qui à présent disparaît presque sous son amant. Dans les couloirs sombres du Colisée, les hommes très excités racolent de jeunes prostituées - facilement identifiables à leurs cheveux teints en blond - et positionnées contre les balustrades jambes ouvertes elles se plient pour offrir leur cul à leur client qui continuent d’observer la scène dans l'arène par des de petites embrasures. Les hommes et les femmes, la femme et le taureau tout s’accouple ou se branle. Mais tandis que les femmes et les hommes libres profitent d’une semi-intimité, Aemillia et le taureau baisent à la vue de tous. Certaines tentent de deviner les pensées et les sensations de la victime, elles imaginent le choc des jets de sperme dans leur matrice le trop plein de foutre s’écoulant le long de leurs jambes. Pour Aemillia le taureau lui procure ce qu’ aucun amoureux n’a jamais pu lui donner, doux chaud il l’emplit à présent de 6 pouces. Elle sait qu’il en reste tant dehors. Elle peut à présent exercer sur le bout du gland la pression qui délivrera à flot le liquide tant désiré. Mais les dompteurs romains savaient d’expérience pour avoir mené en détail le dressage complet du taureau que ce dernier donnait un plaisir tellement vif à ses victimes qu’aucune ne pouvait écourter le coït. Elles faisaient toutes le choix fatal qui les conduits à l’irréparable. « Le dissilio, le dissilio » hurlait la foule voyant que la jeune femme ne donnait pas les coups de reins fatidiques destinés à faire juter le fauve. Aemillia pressait son ventre vers l’avant sa tête relevée caressait le torse du molosse en sueur. Soudain une ovation immense salua un mouvement au niveau des tribunes impériales. La princesse Féline, nièce de l'empereur, une des plus jolies et des plus lubriques petites salopes parmi les putains de l’aristocratie romaine est entré dans l'arène, est montée sur l’estrade pour jouir d’une vue rapprochée sur les détails intimes de cette délicieuse exécution sexuelle. Le taureau a commencé à pousser avec de plus en plus d'énergie à travers la chatte humide et juteuse d'Aemillia. Avec tendresse, Féline a donné un baiser sur la bouche charmante et peinte en mauve Aemillia le souffle court après l'assaut rapide de l'animal donne de la bouche avec passion à sa noble compagne. Des poussées bien plus déterminées suivent, de plus en plus rapprochées qui provoquent l’écartèlement de la belle victime tandis que le sexe du taureau poursuit sa percée dans l’abdomen. Aemillia commence à trembler et donner du cul en l’air, mais dans l'ensemble ne semble pas trop souffrir : l'organe du taureau est charnu, mince et flexible et c’est tout autre chose et beaucoup moins douloureux que de subir l’empalement par le bois ou le métal. Féline verse doucement de l’eau sur le visage d'Aemillia pour rafraîchir la beauté, elle caresse le doux visage et l’embrasse encore et encore. Sans doute sent-elle poindre le gout du foutre du taureau. Ensuite elle glisse deux doigts dans la bouche d'Aemillia dans l’attente du bout de sexe tant désiré. Quelques mouvements sans heurt du taureau ont mis le bout corné du gland du taureau en contact avec l'estomac d'Aemillia. Elle se retient de hurler, mais son corps est de plus en plus agité de spasmes, tremble très fort comme s'il vibrait sur l’énorme queue invasive du taureau. Le sexe du taureau s’adapte à l’intérieur du corps de la jeune fille ainsi il se déplace à présent dans le cou de la belle. Des soupirs d’étonnement et des vagues immenses d’applaudissements accueillent l’émergence du gland du taureau entre les lèvres en O d'Aemillia. La musicienne joue des arpèges quelques notes dramatiques ; le manège tourne toujours lentement et le spectacle révélé peu à peu à l’ensemble de la foule fait lever une tempête de cris hystériques. Féline donne des coups de langue sur le bout de l'organe près à dégorger, puis soulevant sa tunique découvre le bas de son corps et se positionnant au dessus du visage d’Aemillia s’accroupit un peu plus et reçoit juste le bout à l'intérieur de son vagin. La chatte de Féline s'est ouverte, un ovale charnu rose pose contre le bout rouge-brun brillant du gland du taureau. Après avoir accomplit avec son cul ce qu’Aemillia a renoncer à faire, Féline retire le gland de sa chatte juste avant que l'orgasme du taureau n’éclate, projetant de grands jets de jus épais couleur d’ivoire au loin vers les gradins ou des femmes se mettent à jouir en hurlant. C'est également l’instant de l'exécution d'Aemillia. En effet le taureau la bite du taureau en gonflant double son périmètre remplissant chaque partie du corps de la fille jusqu’à la gorge elle l’écrase et l’étouffe….</p> <p>L’homme à la toge se penche sur Aemillia et l’embrasse tendrement ; elle s’éveille de son cauchemard dans les bras de celui qui vient la racheter.</p></div>",[]
1024,"Pasiphaé, Part 3",3,ADRIEN NOEL,no@email,,2006-09-08,1,5,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/adriennoel003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Les caméras ont été placées tout autour du monument.</p> <p>La canicule accable le Colisée dont les pierres abreuvées de sang et de stupre resplendissent sous le soleil ardent de juillet. A l’ombre des péplii les belles romaines alanguies s’exaspèrent dans l’attente, malmenant leur suite de petites esclaves chargées d’agiter de grands éventails ou de leur servir des sorbets dans de grandes coupes de verre ou encore de leur délivrer de lascives caresses.</p> <p>Après les scènes decombats de gladiateurs du matin l’après midi sera consacrée au châtiment des terribles ennemis de Rome ces esclaves révoltés contre leurs maîtres ces chrétiens irritants si empressés d’aller au supplice.</p> <p>L’imagination sadique des bourreaux se trouve stimulée par la beauté des jeunes chrétiennes. Mais aujourd’hui c’est une adorable esclave païenne très jeune encore qui tiendra la vedette. Elle a été jugée coupable d’avoir volé une petite broche en or à sa maîtresse et condamnée à subir le supplice de la croix. Un juge pervers lui a donné la possibilité d’accomplir sa peine dans l’arène en offrant au peuple un spectacle de plus en plus demandé : mettre en scène un mythe célèbre en l’occurrence les amours monstrueux de la reine Pasiphaé et du Taureau. Si elle réussit à prendre le taureau en elle et le faire jouir sur son corps elle sera libérée. Les spectatrices veulent voir le foutre refluer de son ventre ou gicler sur son corps en longs jets. Si elle refuse elle subira le supplice du pal fatal dans tous les cas.</p> <p>En réalité Aemillia est innocente des accusations portées contre elle par son maître à qui le plaisir d’accuser une innocente et de la faire conduire au supplice procure de singulières jouissances.</p> <p>La jeune fille attend dans l’ombre de la salle des gladiateurs située sous l’arène. Ces geôlières, trois jeunes esclaves égyptiennes, prépare la malheureuse artiste. La voici nue le corps oint d’une huile destinée à révéler les courbes et les muscles longilignes. Une des filles accroupie fait couler de la poudre d’or sur le pubis épilé et met à profit la pause pour effleurer la chatte. Une autre qui la coiffe dépose de tendres baisers dans la nuque et la troisième peignant les lèvres et le bout de sein en carmin ajoute à la sensualité de la scène. Aemillia ne semble pas sensible a ces agaceries perdue dans sa douleur ; elle étouffe des sanglots elle sait que rien ne va arrêter le cours de sa destinée.</p> <p>Les machinistes la lorgnent salement se branlant ouvertement devant elle; Mais les trompes résonnent annonçant la montée vers l’arène. Aemillia est conduite vers la machine que Pasiphaé fit construire par Dédale pour leurrer le taureau. Cette fois nulle feinte pas de peau de vache pour recouvrir le corps de la fille, elle doit bien au contraire s’offrir intégralement à la vue de la foule qui exige de distinguer le moindre détail lubrique.</p> <p>La pauvre Aemillia est fixée sur une étroite banquette allongée sur le dos les membres retombant. bras et jambes grands ouverts sont étroitement liés aux pieds de la banquette la tête sans appui rejetée en arrière ;. Les larmes coulent alors que deux filles doivent la contraindre à s’allonger forçant les jambes à s’ouvrir : toute son intimité va être violemment livrée à la bestiale appréciation des spectateurs Aemillia s’en toute son intimité est violemment livrée à la bestiale appréciation des spectateurs sanglote à présent tandis que les jeunes filles préparent sa petite chatte à l’irréparable. A l’aide d’un gode d’un pied et demi de long trempé dans une pommade anesthésiante elles pénètrent la jeune femme doucement accompagnant leurs gestes de caresses poussées sur le clitoris et de baisers sur les lèvres. Le gode fini par disparaître de la vue des manipulatrices tandis que retentissent les rires graveleux des hommes présents.</p> <p>La belle jeune fille est prête et la machinerie mue par les bras des hommes la hisse vers le torrent de lumière et la clameur de la foule.</p> <p>Aveuglée l’amante malgré elle sent la brise brulante sur sa peau et ses oreilles sont pleines du fracas des applaudissements et des cris elle saisit quelques bribes de commentaires elle sait qu’elle n’est qu’un accessoire de chair destiné à calmer la frénésie de la foule romaine.</p></div>",[]
1025,Boy Bondage Party,-1,AICHOO88,aichoo88@maxis.net.my,,2003-03-25,36,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aichoo001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>James, George, Scott and Brandon were good friends. They had known each other since they were young because they lived in same area. Now they were 12 years old and study in the same school. All of them were very cute and many girls had been attracted by them. One day, James told his friends ""Do you all want to come to my house this weekend. My parents went to outstantion for this weekend and I am alone in the house."" ""I have to ask my mother first and I will let you know tomorrow."" said George and Scott. The next day, ""Can you come to my house this weekend?""asked James. ""My parents allow me stay in your house.""replied Scott. ""Me too.""said George. ""How about you, Brandon?""asked James. ""I am ok too.""replied Brandon. James were very happy and he was waiting for the weekend to come.</p> <p>""Honey, take care of youself. Don't go anywhere and don't let the strangers come inside the house. The most important thing is don't mess-up the house.""said James mother. ""Ok.""said James. ""Oh before I forget, there is some food inside the fridge. You can eat that food.""said James mother. ""Ok I'll remember.""said James. ""Bye sweethearte.""said his parents. James replied to them. After his parents had left the house, he felt very alone in the house. This is his first time alone in the house. Now was just 2pm and his friends would come to his house. There had been a long time for go. He felt so boring so he opened the drawer that contained the video tape. He searched for the video tape that he wanted to watch. He found one video tape without and he suspected that why this video tape did not have a holder because all tapes in his house sure had holder. He put this video tape into the VCR. Suddenly his face blushed because the screen was showing the two mens are fucking and they were moaning. James knew what it was. Actually, James and his friends had explored each other for many times and they had sucked each other cock for many times. His face was blushed because he did not know that he would find such a tape in this drawer. He kept looking and his cock was hard as a rock. Seem that there was no body in his house, he pulled down his pant and his underwear. Once he pull down his underwear, his cock stiff and straight forward. He had a 3 inch cock when his meat was stiffed out. He started stroking his meat. He stroked it faster and faster. ""Ahhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhh.""he is moaning. ""Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."" he had reached the top and shot his boy juice to the floor. After shoting, he sit there with the heavily breath. After ten minutes, his breath was stable, he took the tower and wipe the juice that he produced and wore his pant. Then he took out the tape and switch off the VCR and went to sleep in the sofa.</p> <p>""Ding dong."" The door bell rang. He wake up after he heard the door bell rang. That was nearly 6.15pm. He knew that his friends came. He opened the door and welcomes them. ""Hei, you just awaken from your sleep?""asked Scott. ""Ya.""answered James. ""Have you all eaten?""asked James. ""No.""They all replied. ""I also haven't eaten. I have some food in fridge. Come eat with me.""said James. ""Ok.""They all agreed. ""So what is the plan after this?""asked George. ""I also don't know.""said James. ""How about watch the movie? I heard somebody you have a lout of interesting movie.""said Brandon. ""Emmmmm my parents have a very nice movie. Do you want to watch it?""asked James. ""Yeah let's go.""said Brandon. James put the video tape that he watched just now inside the VCR. Before he pushed the temote button. He said ""We have to switch off the light."" ""Why?"" asked Scott. ""Because this movie is so interesting that you have to switch off the light.""replied James. Scott went to switch off the light and James pushed the play button. They cock hard like a rock when they watch the movie.</p> <p>After watching the sex movie, they switched on the light. They all lough after James had switched on the light. They lough because they had seen their friends had big bulge in front of their pant. ""Hei look like you have a big bulk in your pant."" said Brandon to Scott. ""You too."" replied Scott to Brandon with his smile. ""Ok. What is the next plan? I don't want just to sit here and then go to sleep. Now is just 9 only."" said James. ""How about we play the game. I saw one game from the magazine and I think it will be very interesting for us."" said George. ""What game is it?"" asked Scott. ""This game is a bit different with other game. It is a card game. Who lose the game, that person has to receive the punishment from the winner. Any punishment.""said George. ""Oh. A card game which has a punishment. It sounds like interesting.""said Brandon. James thought for a while and said ""How to play?"" ""It is Black Jack. Who burst the card or that person has the highest score he will be the loser. If there is no body burst, the minimun score will be the loser. Hei, you all want to play or not?""asked George. ""Of course we want.""said James.</p> <p>They sit down to the floor and George took out the card that he brought and he gave the card to his friends. They started playing. Finally, the score for George was 17, James was 20, Scott was 19 and Brandon was 23. This meant that James was the winner and Brandon was the loser. ""Which punishement you want to give me?""said Brandon. ""Let me think first. Ya I got it. Your punishment is answer this question........ Do you like to eat the cum and why? ""said James. ""Hei you have related it to sex.""Brandon protested. ""Actually it can be any punishment and this game is taken from the adult magazine. If the loser don't want to pick up the punishment, then the other players can punish you one by one. This is the rule for the game. So do you all want to continue playing?""said George. ""Of course I want."" said Scott. ""I also want to continue playing."" said James. ""That means I have to answer the question?""asked Brandon. ""Yes.""said George. ""Ehh. I will pick the first punishment. I like to eat cum because I like the taste of it.""answered Brandon. All the three boys lough and Brandon face was hot like a fire.</p> <p>After Brandon took the punishment. They continued playing. This time Scott was the winner and James was the loser. ""Your punishment is take off all your cloths include your underwear."" James had no choise so that he took off his chothes and underwear. Soon, he became naked and his stuff hard again. ""Wah, you cock can stiff so fast.""said Brandon. They all lough. Again they continued playing. This time Brandon lost the games again and the winner is Scott. ""Since you like to eat cum. I will let you eat the cum now. You punishment is you jerk off yourself and then let cum shot on floor. Then you lick it until clean.""said Scott. ""Ok.""said Brandon. He took off his cloths and he started stroking himself. ""Ahhhhhhh Ohhhhhhhhh.""He was moaning while he was jerking. ""Ah.""He reached the top and shot the load on the floor. Then he knelt on the floor and started licking. ""Look like he really like to eat cum.""said Scott. ""Yeah.""said James. After licking his cum, George said""How is the taste?"" ""Not bad. That why I like to eat cum.""said Brandon. They contimued playing. This time it was the turn to George was a loser and the winner was Brandon. ""Your punishment is lick the cum on my cock and lick it clean.""said Brandon. George went to Brandon site and he opened his mouth and put out his tongue and started licking. ""OhhhhhhhAhhhhhhhhhh.""Brandon moaning.</p> <p>""What is the time now?""asked George. ""Ehhh. It is about 10.45.""said James. ""Ok. We just play two more game. For the last game, who is the loser, he will be punished by three of us and he will be punished for whole night. Are you all agree?""asked George. ""Ok.""said Scott and the other nodded their head. This was the second last game he the winner was James and loser was George. George punishment was he had to suck the Scott's cock until he come and drink his cum. George head to the Scott and Scott stood up. George put down Scott pant and underwear and started sucking. The Scott cock became more harder when inside the George mouth. ""OhhhhhhAhhhhhhh.......""Scott moaning as loud as he could. After some minutes, Scott body trembled and his cock more hard. Then he shot his load into George mouth and deep into his throat. scott took out his cock from George mouth and laid on the floor with heavily breath. ""So, how was the taste?""asked Brandon. ""Same like you, not bad.""replied George. ""Do you like it?""asked James. ""I like it.""said Brandon.</p> <p>They continued playing and this was the last game for them. They were very nervous because who lost the game would be punished for the whole night by his friends. The loser was here. That was GEORGE. ""Ok. What punishment you all will give me.""said George. ""Let me dicuss first.""said James and they started dicussing. After dicussing, James told George ""You will know your punishment before we go to bed and now we have to clear away the house first. If no, I will be scoded by my mom.""said James. They stared clearing the house and about 11.30 they were done. ""Where we all sleep?""asked George. ""Don't worry George. You all will sleep in my room and don't forget George, you haven't received your punishment.""said James. Now they were ready for the bed and three of them were ready to punish George and he had ready to be punished.</p> <p>Scott told his friends ""We all strip naked and give the George a real hard punishment."" After hearing this, George knew that his punishment will be very hard. James took them his room. In his room, James gave the lubricant to Scott. ""George, you please wait outside for a while. We need to discuss what punishment we give you."" said Brandon. George waited outside of the room and they started discussing. After 5 minutes, they told George to go in the room. ""Now, you go to bed and make a dog style."" Brandon ordered. George went to bed and make a dog style. Then James went to George face and he instructed George ""You suck my dick."" George started sucking. Scott went to George butt. First he put some lubricant to his hand and cock. Then he slide his finger to George asshole. ""Ahhhhhh, what are you doing."" asked George. ""Shup up George. You are not allowed to make a sound when you are punished. If not your punishment will be more hard."" said Brandon. Brandon duty is to jack George off. Brandon took some lubricant and applied to his hand and started jerking him off. He told George ""You are not allowed to cum and kame sound. If no, your punishment will non-stop. Do you get me?"" George nodded his head because he could not make a sound. Scott pumped his friends asshome faster and faster and he inserted three fingers into his asshole. Then he took out his fingers and he inserted his cock into his friend asshole. George body was shivering because of painful but he could not make a sound. Scott inserted his all his cock into George asshole and he started pumping. He pumped faster and faster and he starting moaning. ""AhhhhhhhOhhhhhh......""moaing Scott. Besides Scott moaning, James moaning also as loud as Scott. George had sucked his dick very hard. In other side, Brandon had jerked George off harder and harder.</p> <p>George had felt his asshole very painful while he was fucking by Scott but he could not make a sound. While Brandon had jerked him off, he tried not to cum so he hold it very hard because he was not allowed to cum. Suddenly Scott pushed his cock deep inside the George asshole.""AHHHHHHHHHHHH......""George could not stood the pain anymore. He had screamed out. Scott had shot his load deep into his ass hole. While Scott was shooting his load, James also shot his load into George mouth. ""George, don't swallow it, just hold in your mouth and don't drop it."" said James. Scott pulled out his cock and he used his finger to stuck George asshole so that the cum not flowed out from his hole. He looed around the room and he told Brandon ""Brandon can you please stop for a while and take the small ball from the box. Brandon stoped jerking George and went to take the ball. George can relaxed for a while bot not longer. Brandon jerked him more harder and quicker after taking the ball. Scott pulled out his finger and pushed the ball into George asshole. The ball was bigger than his asshole so the Scott had to push more harder to get the ball inside George asshole. ""AHHhhhhhemmmmmm...""screamed George painful and his face showed the painful. Some of the cum had been dropped out from his mouth. Scott laid on the floor and breathing hard. ""OK, open your mouth and show us."" said James. George opened his mouth. His mouth is full of James cum. ""OK, now drink it and tell us the taste."" instructed James. George drunk the load and say it was not bad. ""George, you can make the sound now.""said James. ""Oh Brandon, I have to cum now. I have held it for a long time."" this was his first sound. ""Cannot."" that was Brandon answer. ""But... oh""George had not finished saying, he had shot his load on the bed. ""I told you I can't hold it anymore."" said George. ""But that is your punishment."" said Brandon. ""Scott can you take out the ball from my hole, it feel very pain.""said George. ""Cannot. My plan is the ball has to be inside your hole till tomorrow."" reply Scott. ""WHAT?"" shouted George. ""Ok, since you don't listen to us and make the sound and shot your during your punishment. You have to receive more punishment.""said Brandon. ""You please go out for a while. We have to discuss further punishment for you."" said again Brandon. ""But your punishment was so painful just now..."" protested George. ""Go out now. If not your punishment will until SAunday morning."" said James. George had no choice and he walked out to the room. Since that there was a ball inside his asshole, he walked just like duck. After he walked out. Scott closed the door and they started discussing.</p> <p>After 15 minutes, James walked from the room and ht told George ""Go inside the room and sat on the bed."" Then he went to down floor to get something. George get into the room and he saw Scott and Brandon had a smile on their face. He sat on the bed. After a while, James had came back. He saw James had some rope and a cup on his hand. He started nervous. James went to closet and took out a pair of cloth. He went to George and wrapped the cloth to his eyes and tied it so that George could not see anything. ""Don't remove the cloth."" said James. After some time, he heard his friends were moaning. He knew that his friends were jerking off. Suddenly someone removed his cloth and he saw that brandon handed him a cup. ""Drink this."" instructed Scott. George took that cup with full of cum and drunk it. ""Lick our cock until it clean."" said James. George licked their cock one by one until his friends cock was clean. ""Lay on the bed with your stomach on the bed."" instructed Brandon. While Brandon was instructing George, James and Scott were setting up the rope on the corner of the bed. George knew what they were going to do. He laid on the bed with his stomach on his bed and spread-eagled. This was done by him automatically. James and Scott wrapped the rope to his hand and leg and tied them tightly. ""Now we are going to take out the ball from your asshome."" said Scott. To made sure that he did not make any sound. James took out a underwear and he stuck it to George mouth and used the tape to cover his mouth. Then he and Brandon open widely George's creek. Then Scott used his fingers and cerefully took out the ball that stuck in George asshome earlier. George felt like he was separated into two pieces because of the pain. The ball was full of George shit and some of the cum that Scott has shot inside. James went to his closet again. When he came, his hand was with something and he handed to Brandon and Scoot. ""Wah, that is the dildo."" said Brandon. That dildo seemed had 6"" inche long and very thick. ""Where you get this."" asked Scott. ""I found out in my dad garage."" replied James. ""Have you used it."" asked again Scott. ""Just one or two times while jerking off. It hurts a lot."" replied James. ""We will try this on his butt."" said James. When George geard this, he want to refued but he was restrainted and gagged. James told Brandon and Scott ""OPen his cheek widely."" Brandon and Scott opened George cheek as wide as posible. ""Hey you don't want to use lubracant?"" asked Scott. ""There has been a lubricant and cum in his hole and that is enough."" replied James. James stuck the dildo a little bit then he took out a little and stuck more. This continued until the whole dildo was in George hole. Only the testicles were out side of his hole. ""I also found out that one vibrator. That is longer and thicker than this one."" said James. ""More long and thick than this one."" asked Scott. ""Yes. I will let you see some days. It is very late now and we have to finish him first."" replied James. They untied the the rope but still let the gag in his mouth. Brandon took the clips from James' table and clpped on the George nipples while James and Scott change to their pyjamaes. George showed his painful on his face. While George wanted to changed to his pyjamas, James got an idea. ""Stop. George, you will not going to wear your pyjamas."" said James. ""You are going to wear this."" James took out a pair of singlet and short. ""What is that."" asked Scott. ""These are the spandex singlet and spandex short. I worn these when I was 9. There were not suitable for me and I think they suitable fir him."" James point to George. James threw the cloth to Greorge and said ""Wear this."" ""Do you wear this kind short and singlet now?"" asked Brandon. ""Yes when I am riding my bike or playing. Sometime I just wear them around the house. I have five pairs spandex short and six pair spandex singlet. Do you want to wear too?"" asked James. ""No. We try them in some days."" replied Scott and Brandon. Geroge was wearing the singlet and short. Once he finished, the painful was incredible. The singlet and short were to small for him. The singlet pushed very hard against the clip so that his nipples felt more painful. The short was too tight for him and pushed up the dildo in his asshole more deep. This is even more pain. Then Brandon instruted George ""Lay on the bed on your back and spread-eagled."" Then they tied his again just like before. ""Don't piss on my bed. If you want to piss, hold it. If not, this game will continue. Understand?"" asked James. George nodded his head. Then they all went to sleep on the floor. They slept nice unless George. He was tied on the bed spread-eagle and the painful from niples and asshole made him could not sleep. But after for a while he slept also because of tired that came from his bondage.</p> <p>End of this part. Sorry for my english because I am not good in english but I will try to make it clear. I hope you all can understand what I write. Any suggestions or ideas. Please let me know. I am lack of idea now. All email are welcomed. You can email me with this email address: aichoo88@maxis. net. my I will update this story as soon as posible.</p> </div>",[]
1026,"Mini-Mistress, Part 1",1,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,20,3,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eight year old Sally was a very good girl.</p> <p>She had awakened at 7:15, put a pink robe on over her jammies, donned her fuzzy pink slippers, and slipped quietly downstairs. She poured herself a glass of orange juice, turned on the TV, and pushed the play button on the DVD player. </p> <p>For the next two hours she was enraptured watching “The Sponge Bob Squarepants Movie” for the 50th time. After the movie the 8 year old was hungry. She could have had cereal, but it was Saturday, and on Saturday Mommy always made her pancakes.</p> <p>It was quiet upstairs, and Mommy’s bedroom door was still closed. Her big sister Angie had spent the night at a slumber party, and she, and all rest of the 12 year old girls were being taken to the mall, and then to a movie by Mr. and Mrs. Atkins. Monica Atkins was Angie’s best friend, and the two girls were inseparable. Since Angie had discovered boys, she didn’t have much time for Sally.</p> <p>The little girl sighed, and decided to watch Sesame Street.</p> <p>Sometime later, Sally was really hungry. Her Mommy had given her firm instructions to be quiet and always let her sleep on Saturday mornings, but Sally was sure that she never stayed in bed this long. It was time for Mommy to make her pancakes.</p> <p>Sally padded up the stairs, and timidly knocked on Mommy’s closed bedroom door. “Mommy?” she called. “Mommy, are you awake?”</p> <p>She thought she heard a faint sound through the door. “Mommy?” She knocked again.</p> <p>It was a little louder this time. “Mommy?” she said, as she opened the door slightly, and peaked inside. “Are you still sleeping?”</p> <p>There was a large lump in the bed under the covers, and the lump made a soft moan.</p> <p>“Mommy, are you there?” asked the little girl. She walked over to the bed, and very tentatively took the edge of the covers, and pulled them down slightly.</p> <p>Her Mom looked up at her pleadingly, and whimpered.</p> <p>“Mommy!” she exclaimed. “What happened?”</p> <p>Jan Miller lay motionless and hurting in the center of the bed. The sheets were damp with sweat, and her hair was plastered wetly against her face. To little Sally her Mom looked like a pig with an apple in its mouth, and she giggled at the thought. Jan moaned again, and shook her head. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her cheeks glistened with fresh tears. A thin stream of drool dribbled out the corner of her month, and down her chin.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmhh!” the woman begged around the large, tight ballgag. “Eellllllllpphhhh EEEEEE!!”</p> <p>Suddenly afraid, Sally started to cry. She didn’t know why Mommy would have a ball in her mouth, but she knew she had to take it out. She slipped a finger through the strap beside her Mother’s lips, and gave a gentle tug. </p> <p>“Nnnnnnnnnnnrrrrrpppp!” her Mom cried in desperation. She twisted her head as far around as she could until the little girl could see the buckle. “</p> <p>“I see it, Mommy!” said Sally. “Just like my belt.” The girl quickly climbed up on the bed, pulled the end of the strap out of the loop, and tugged hard at the buckle. It was strapped tightly enough around the woman’s neck that it didn’t come loose easily, but after several jerks the little pin came out of the hole and the buckle came open. Sally dropped the strap, but the ball was too large, and Jan’s jaws and tongue were too tired to force the ball out of her mouth. </p> <p>“Aaaaaaakkkkkkkiisssssooooooffff” begged the gagged woman. Sally took the free end of the strap, and pulled. With a wet sucking sound and a gush of saliva the large ball pulled free from Jan’s lips. </p> <p>“Aaaakkkhhooooo,” croaked Jan to her little daughter. With a groan she moved her numb tongue and lipped her parched lips. “Ohhhhh! Oh, thank you Honey!” </p> <p>“What happened, Mommy?” said Sally, still frightened by what she saw. </p> <p>“It’s ok, Baby,” said Jan. “I’ll explain it later, but now you have to help me.”</p> <p>“OK, Mommy”</p> <p>“First pull these covers off of me.” Quickly the little girl complied.</p> <p>Jan’s sweat soaked pink nightgown was rucked up above her knees. Her wrists were handcuffed behind her back. They were tight…way too tight, and her hands were blue from diminished circulation. Here ankles were also cuffed, and drawn toward her wrists by an 18 inch chain. The chain was affixed to her ankles by a combination padlock.</p> <p>“Sally, do you see the little key on the bed table?” asked Jan. “Yes, Mommy,” she replied, picking up the little key.</p> <p>“Now be careful with it Honey,” said Jan. “If you lose it we are in a real pickle.” The cuffed woman drew her feet at close to her hands as she could, to gain a little slack. </p> <p>“Now Baby, do you remember how the key to the door goes into the little hole?”</p> <p>“Yes, Mommy.”</p> <p>“Good. Do you see the little hole on each of the cuffs?</p> <p>The little girl peered more closely at the shiny cuffs and responded, “Yes, Mommy.”</p> <p>“Ok then, Honey. Put the little key into the hole and try to turn it.”</p> <p>“I can’t Mommy! It will go into the little hole, but it won’t turn!”</p> <p>Jan tried to twist her body and neck so that she could see her cuffed hands. To her delight she saw that the key was, indeed, in the keyhole. “Try to turn it again, Baby.”</p> <p>The little girl grasped the key, and turned it to the left.</p> <p>“No, Honey,” corrected Jan. “Turn it in the other direction…toward my feet.”</p> <p>With a small click Jan’s left cuff opened, but the woman’s hands were too numb to take it all the way off her wrist. “Sally, gently now, swing the cuff open like a gate, and take it off my wrist.”</p> <p>The brave little girl bit her bottom lip in concentration and gingerly pulled the cuff off of her Mom’s wrist. “Oooohhh…..” groaned Jan with relief.</p> <p>The woman’s hand tingled with returning circulation, and she was able to wiggle her fingers, but there was no way she could grasp the little key for a while. “Now Honey, please undo the other one.”</p> <p>Quickly the child released the other cuff, and then the cuffs around each ankle. With a heavy sigh of relief the pretty young Mother fell back against her pillow. “Oh thank you, Baby” she said with true gratitude.</p> <p>“What happened, Mommy?”</p> <p>With another deep sigh Jan quickly pondered how to answer the 8 year old’s question.</p> <p>“Come up here and cuddle with me, Sally,” said Jan, extending an arm to the child. Eagerly the little girl clambered into Mommy’s bed and snuggled up against her.</p> <p>Slowly feeling her way, Jan tried to explain to Sally in a way that a child might understand. “Sally, you know that I miss Daddy terribly since he died, don’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes Mommy,” answered the little girl. “We all miss him.”</p> <p>“Well, Mommies miss Daddies in a different way that children do,” explained Jan. “Last night I was missing Daddy a whole lot. He and I used to play, and he would tie me up all night, and I really miss that. Last night I tried to tie myself up, and think about Daddy.” She looked at the little girl. “Do you understand, Honey?”</p> <p>“I think so, Mommy…at least a little bit.” Said little Sally, her brow furrowed with concentration. “Do you like to be tied up?”</p> <p>Jan smiled wistfully. “Oh, yes Honey. I like it very much.”</p> <p>“So you and Daddy played Cowboys and Indians?” asked Sally.</p> <p>“I guess so…sort of,” smiled Jan. “When Daddy tied me up, I felt so safe….. so secure.”</p> <p>“Without Daddy to untie you, how were you ever going to get loose, Mommy?”</p> <p>“I thought that when the sun came up, I could open the combination lock, which would free my hands enough to reach the key, and then I could unlock my cuffs,” explained Jan. </p> <p>“Gee, you are clever Mommy!” gushed the little girl. “I would never have thought of that.”</p> <p>“No, Honey. I was dumb,” answered Jan, “because I made the handcuffs way too tight, and when my hands became numb, I couldn’t open the combination lock.” Jan smiled and cuddled her daughter. “Had it not been for my brave girl, I would have had a real problem.”</p> <p>“I was scared, Mommy,” admitted the little girl, “when I saw you were crying.” Sally smiled at her Mom. “I knew that I needed to be a big girl, and help you.”</p> <p>Jan’s hands had returned to a healthy pink, and felt fine when she flexed them. “Let me get a robe on, Honey, and then we will make you some pancakes.”</p> <p>Jan quickly put the ballgag, chain and two pairs of handcuffs in the drawer beside the bed. “Let’s go, Honey,” she said, and mother and daughter went down stairs.</p> <p>Little Sally thought about her rescue of her Mom all the next week. She knew that Mommy was sad over not having Daddy anymore. She kept thinking about what Mommy said…how being tied up made her feel “safe and secure”. She certainly wanted her Mommy to be happy. Should she talk to her sister Angie about this? No, she decided. This was a secret between her and her Mommy!</p></div>",[]
1027,"Mini-Mistress, Part 2",2,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,7,4,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Mommy?” called Sally in the Kitchen Friday morning before school. “Yes, Honey?” answered her Mother.</p> <p>“If……,” the little girl hesitated. “If you think you want to be tied up again this weekend….. if you want……. I will help you.” The child looked up at her Mom with bright, loving blue eyes.</p> <p>“Oh Baby,” smiled Jan. “That is so sweet of you.” The single mother hugged her daughter close to her. “I don’t know……..” Lost in thought for a moment, Jan suddenly snapped back. “Anyhow, right now you have to finish getting ready for school, young lady.”</p> <p>“Yes, Mommy,” said the little girl, scampering off.</p> <p>After school Sally was sitting in the family room watching TV when Jan walked in and sat beside the little girl.</p> <p>“Honey?” she said, taking the little girl’s hand in her lap. </p> <p>”Yes Mommy?”</p> <p>“Would you still like to help tie Mommy up tonight?” she asked softly.</p> <p>“Sure, Mommy,” she answered, “If you want me to.” </p> <p>“If we do this, it will be our little secret….. you won’t tell your sister or anyone else?”</p> <p>“No Mommy…. just you and me playing Cowboys and Indians by ourselves!”</p> <p>“OK,” said a deeply conflicted Jan with a deep sigh. “Angie will be home from Cheerleader practice soon, and then we will have dinner. She is going bowling with the church group, and won’t be home until 9.” She looked at her daughter. “You can help tie me up at 8…and then right to bed.”</p> <p>“OK, Mommy.”</p> <p>Sally, unlike her Mom, was not the slightest bit troubled, and loved having a secret with her Mom from her big sister. Jan was more quiet than normal through dinner, but the two girls laughed and argued as they normally do, and paid scant notice to their Mom one way or the other. At 7:15 the honking of a van’s horn called Angie to join a gaggle of teenaged kids in an evening of bowling and flirting. “Bye Mom!” she called as she left. “Bye Brat.”</p> <p>“Ready, Honey?” asked Jan.</p> <p>“Sure Mommy…. it’s going to be fun!” said the little girl.</p> <p>The two of them went upstairs. Jan went to her bedside table, reached inside a drawer and tossed a couple of items on the bed. “Back in a minute,” She told her daughter.</p> <p>Sally sat down, and her eyes were drawn to the red ball with the strap through it. She knew it went inside her Mother’s mouth, but she didn’t really know why. “Cowboys and Indians didn’t have rubber balls,” she thought to herself.</p> <p>Jan used the bathroom, then stripped off her clothes, and slipped into a long nightgown. She noticed her hard nipples slithering around under the sheer cotton. She shook her head, her excitement overpowering any feeling of guilt at being tied up by her own little girl. </p> <p>“Mommy, can I ask a question?” said Sally as Jan reentered the room. </p> <p>“Sure Honey, anything.”</p> <p>“Why do you put a rubber ball in your mouth?”</p> <p>“That is called a “gag”,” said Jan with a smile. “Remember how last week I was really tied up for a long time, but you didn’t know it, because I couldn’t call for help?”</p> <p>“Yes Mommy,” answered the little girl. “If I hadn’t opened the door, you would have stayed tied up all day.”</p> <p>“That’s right, Honey,” said Jan. “When a girl his gagged she can’t cry out for help…. that is what makes it fun and exciting.”</p> <p>“Exciting?”</p> <p>“Sure, Baby. Pretend you were a princess, and had been kidnapped. How would you feel if the handsome Prince came to rescue you, but walked right past you because you were tied up, and gagged, and covered by a blanket?”</p> <p>“I would be scared!” said the little girl.</p> <p>“That’s right,” said her Mom. “You would want to call out to him “Save me!”…. but you couldn’t because you were gagged.”</p> <p>“That would be exciting!” said Sally “Yes my Love,” smiled Jan. ""Being helpless and a little scared is what makes it exciting!”</p> <p>Little Sally rolled the ball between her hands, thinking. “But Mommy, if Daddy tied you up, he would know where you were, wouldn’t he?”</p> <p>“Yes Honey,” said Mom. “But what if he left you tied up for a very long time, and you wanted him to let you loose….. or what if he tickled your feet, and you wanted him to stop….. but you couldn’t tell him? Couldn’t beg for mercy?”</p> <p>The little girl nodded. “So…….,” she said slowly, “its fun to be a captive…. and be……."" The little girl searched for the right word. “Helpless?” </p> <p>“You are a smart little girl,” said her Mom. “When you are bound, and gagged, and completely helpless, your captor can do anything to you, or just leave you, and you can’t do anything about it.”</p> <p>“I understand Mommy, said Sally. “I will be sure to gag you so that you can’t say anything!”</p> <p>Jan smiled. Sally was eager, but inexperienced. She remembered the first times that her husband Bob had tied her. The ropes were loose, and she had to bite down on the gag to keep it from falling out of her mouth on its own. She pretended to be captive, so as to not hurt his feelings!</p> <p>“Sure Honey,” she encouraged. “I’m sure I will be totally helpless.” The woman stood, and patted her daughter on the shoulder. “Before you make me a captive for the night, Mommy needs to go to the bathroom.”</p> <p>Sally giggled and played with the chains, locks and cuffs until her Mother returned.</p> <p>“Honey,” she explained, “since this is your first time, I will fix myself up, and show you how to do it. All you will have to do is come and unlock me in the morning, OK?</p> <p>A small frown of disappointment flashed across the little girl’s face. “Ok, Mommy,” she answered. “Show me what to do.”</p> <p>“OK, first the ankles.” Jan sat on the edge of the bed, and laid the shackles between her feet. Quickly the first steel band swung open, captured the dainty ankle, and was locked shut with a small padlock. Once the second one was locked on, the woman’s feet were connected by a foot of heavy chain links.</p> <p>“See Honey, all the padlocks are just a like, and the same key opens them all. The key goes on the table beside the bed.”</p> <p>The little girl knelt beside her Mom, and fondled the heavy chain. “What happens if the key is lost?” she asked. </p> <p>There is another key in my jewelry box on the dresser,” her Mother answered. “Do you remember how last week I used a combination lock on the chain between my ankles and handcuffs?</p> <p>Sally nodded.</p> <p>“Well, since you are helping me, and it is hard for a little girl to remember the combination for the lock, I am going to use one of these same little padlocks tonight…so all the locks will work with the same key, OK?</p> <p>Again, Sally nodded.</p> <p>Jan swung her chained ankles up on to the bed. “Ok, Honey”, she explained. “Now I will gag myself, then put on my handcuffs, and fix the chain between my cuffs to my ankles.”</p> <p>“OK, Mommy.”</p> <p>Jan picked up the ballgag, with a final explanation. “See where the little hole on the strap is a little stretched out?” she said, showing her daughter the leather strap.</p> <p>“Yes, Mommy,” answered the girl. “The 4th hole.”</p> <p>“That’s right. That is the hole that I always use, so that the gag is tight enough that I can’t spit it out.” Jan looked at her daughter. “Understand?”</p> <p>“Sure Mommy,” answered Sally. “It’s no fun being gagged if you can spit it out whenever you want to.</p> <p>“So…. here we go.” Jan wedged the ball between her lips, and quickly pushed the buckle through the 4th hole. She picked up a pair of handcuffs, and captured her left wrist, then threaded a loose chain through the chain linking her shackled ankles. She picked up a little padlock, cuffed her right wrist, and flopped down on the bed with her back facing her daughter. Bending her knees, she drew her ankles toward her cuffed hands until she could grasp the chain, which she quickly threaded between her wrists, and secured with a padlock.</p> <p>Once secure, she rolled over to face her daughter. “Mmmmmph?” she asked, raising an eyebrow in inquiry.</p> <p>“Sure Mommy, I see how to do it,” said the girl. “Let me pull up your covers, and kiss you good night.” </p> <p>Sally drew the light blanket up to her Mother’s neck, and bent to kiss her sweetly on the cheek next to the gag strap.</p> <p>“I’ll see you in the morning Mommy,” said the little girl, turning out the light.</p> <p>“Mmmmm,” said her Mommy.</p></div>",[]
1028,"Mini-Mistress, Part 3",3,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,11,4,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sally went downstairs, and began watching TV. She was a little disappointed. She thought she was going to be able to tie her Mother up, but all she was being allowed to do, was release a padlock in the morning. “Anyone can do that,” thought Sally to herself. “I could have done that when I was only 5 years old!”</p> <p>She KNEW that she could do better…and make her Mommy happy by being even more helpless that she was now. Sally thought about what she had seen. “Why were Mommy’s ankles chained so far apart?” she wondered. “Why use the 4th hole on the gag strap, when there were at least 3 tighter holes?” “Did the chain from her wrists to her ankles need to be so long?”</p> <p>Sally was a big girl of eight years old, and knew that she could do a better job of making her Mommy helpless. Quickly the little girl ran upstairs, and opened the door to her Mother’ room.</p> <p>It was dark, but Jan had not yet fallen asleep. She was startled when the door opened, and light streamed into the room.</p> <p>“Mmmmphhh?” </p> <p>“It’s OK, Mommy,” said the excited girl. “I just want to show you that I can make you MUCH more helpless than you are now.”</p> <p>Sally looked in the drawer next to the bed, and saw that there were several more of the little padlocks. “Good!” she thought to herself. She took one of them, and easily passed it through the first link in the shackle chain above her Mommy’s cuffed left ankle. She drew the two ankles together, captured the first link on that side, and snapped the lock shut. The 12 inches of slack between the woman’s ankles had disappeared.</p> <p>“Nnnnrnnnrrrrrhhhhfffff!” said her Mother.</p> <p>Sally took the little key off the table, and unlocked the chain connecting the captive woman’s cuffed wrists to her feet. Jan used the momentary freedom to straighten her legs.</p> <p>“No you don’t” she giggled. She climbed up on the bed, and pushed her Mom’s feet up until they almost touched her behind. Jan tried to pull her cuffed wrists away, but her daughter grabbed the chain joining the cuffs, and with surprising strength pulled the cuffed toward the shackled ankles. Using a much shortened loop of the same chain, she linked the hands and feet together. When Sally let go of her Mother’s wrists and climbed off of her bound legs, Jan was surprised to find her wrists and ankles separated by only 3 inches of chain. Any attempt to pull at her bonds only caused the steel cuffs to dig into the flesh, and press painfully on her wrist bones.</p> <p>In the drawer with the padlocks was another pair of handcuffs. Sally looked at her Mom, wondering how to put them to good used. </p> <p>Suddenly her face brightened. “I know!” she thought to herself happily.</p> <p>She took the cuffs, and climbed back onto the bed beside her captive Mother. Tightening the link between her Mom’s hands and feet caused the bound woman’s elbows to come closer together, giving Sally an idea. “Were they big enough?” she wondered. She placed one half of an open cuff around her Mom’s arm just above the elbow. It fit! Carefully she closed the cuff, and tighten it several clicks until it was just snug. The chain linking the cuffs was a little too short to allow the other elbow to be easily cuffed. Sally frowned, and reached one hand under her Mom’s arms. Holding one arm in the crook of her elbow, she was able to pull the other arm a couple of inches closer. There! The cuff circled her Mother’s other arm, and was quickly clicked shut.</p> <p>“MMMMMMHHHHHHPPPP!!!!” Jan exclaimed at the sudden stress in her shoulders. She shook her head at her daughter. “Peeeeeessshhh….. OOOOOOOO!”</p> <p>Sally giggled. “Now you really are helpless, Mommy!” she said happily, “but I am not done yet!”</p> <p>Jan’s eyes grew wide with alarm as she saw her little girl reaching for the strap to the ballgag. “This can be a lot tighter, Mommy” opined the little girl, opening the buckle, and dragging the strap 2 notches tighter. Jan groaned as the ball was pulled more deeply inside her mouth, and the straps dug tightly into the flesh of her cheeks.</p> <p>“Maybe one more hole?” wondered Sally.</p> <p>“EEEERRRRRRRFFFFPPPP!!” Jan retched slightly as the ball touched the soft tissue at the back of her throat.</p> <p>“There!” the little girl gushed happily. “That looks nice.”</p> <p>Sally looked down at her Mother, wondering what else she might do to make the captive woman more helpless. Suddenly the image of a child’s game flashed through her mind, and she went over to the dresser, and began going through the drawers until she found what she was looking for.</p> <p>“Mommy, when we play Blind Man’s Buff, it is really scary when I am blindfolded, and can’t see,” said the girl while brandishing a large, colorful silk scarf. “You will feel a lot more helpless if you are blindfolded.”</p> <p>Jan was powerless to resist as her daughter carefully folded the scarf into a triangle, then doubled it over into a 4 inch wide band. She carefully placed the scarf over her mother’s eyes, being careful not to cover her nose. She tied it behind her Mother’s head, and pulled the two ends tight.</p> <p>Sally tugged at her Mother’s inert form until the woman was centered in the large bed, and then pulled the sheet and blanket up to her neck. As a final thought, she took the large, heavy bedspread, and pulled it up to Jan’s neck, then tucked the sides tightly underneath the mattress. In addition to her tight bonds, Jan was hot and totally unable to move underneath the weight of the bed covers.</p> <p>“Well, Goodnight Mommy,” said Sally. “Have fun, and I’ll see you in the morning.” Jan moaned softly around the tight gag as Sally turned out the light and closed the door.</p></div>",[]
1029,"Mini-Mistress, Part 4",4,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,7,4,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sally was awakened in the morning by the sunlight streaming through her bedroom window. The little girl stretched, and looked at the alarm clock. It was just after 8:00.</p> <p>She had slept really well that night, once she finally fell asleep. When she went to bed she could not help but think of her Mother, helpless bound, gagged and blindfolded in the next room. “Was she having fun?” the little girl thought to herself. “Was she able to sleep any?”</p> <p>Sally tried to imagine what it must be like. She closed her eyes, and folded her legs at the knee until she was able to grasp her feet with the hands behind her back. It was uncomfortable! She imagined that she was Mommy, and Daddy had done that to her. Would she like it? Did all men and women do it? Was it part of making babies? These thoughts ran through Sally’s head until she feel asleep.</p> <p>Sally used the bathroom, and then put on her robe. She started down stairs, and then stopped. Should she release Mommy? Did she have to go to the bathroom? Was she asleep? Obviously Mommy was in no position to tell Sally what to do…. the decision was in her hands. “Gee,” thought Sally, “it’s almost like I am now the Mommy, and she is the little girl!”</p> <p>She glanced over at Angie’s closed door. It would not do for Angie to wake up while she was in the midst of untying their Mother. Better to let Angie get up and leave first. Sally went down stairs and turned on the TV. About an hour later her sister Angie appeared. The 12 year old looked really cute in short shorts that showed off her long, tanned legs and a little top that accentuated the small mounds of the girl’s budding breasts. “I’m off!” said Angie. “Tell Mom I will be home by 3:00.” The door closed behind her.</p> <p>In the end, the Sally’s decision to release her Mother was determined less by Jan’s wishes than by Sally’s need for her Mom to drive her to soccer practice after lunch. Sally had her juice, took a shower, fixed her hair in a pony tail and put on her blue and white uniform. Finally, at about 10:30 she opened her Mother’s bedroom door.</p> <p>“Mom?” she said.</p> <p>“Mmmm…mmmm…mmmm…. mmm,” whimpered Jan.</p> <p>Sally pulled back the heavy bedclothes, and looked at her Mother. The woman’s nightgown was soaked, and her hair and the silk blindfold were damp with sweat. A stream of saliva seeped out around the gag, and dribbled down her chin and onto her pillow. </p> <p>Sally was aghast at her Mom’s appearance.</p> <p>“Are you OK, Mom?” asked a concerned Sally as she reached over and untied the blindfold. Jan blinked at the sudden bright light, her eyes red and bloodshot from the stinging sweat and lack of sleep.</p> <p>Quickly Sally picked up the master key, and unlocked Jan’s feet from her wrists. “Mmmmmmm,” she groaned with relief. Sally unlocked the cuffs from her Mom’s elbows, then the shackles connecting her ankles. Jan managed to sit up, and presented her cuffed wrists to her daughter to be unlocked. Sally quickly complied, and Jan flexed her fingers as they began to tingle.</p> <p>Sally stood meekly watching as her Mom raised her hands behind her head to unbuckle the gag. “She is really going to be mad,” thought the little girl, remembering all the “extra helpless” changes she had added to her Mother’s restraints. Jan was able to open the buckle, and then tug sharply at the strap until the pin came out of the hole in the strap. The ball pulled from between her lips with a wet, sucking sound and a torrent of drool dribbled down her chin and stained her nightgown.</p> <p>With her tired eyes still not focusing too well, Jan stared dully into space. Sweat and tears had caused her mascara to run, and streak her cheeks with black rivulets. The gag strap had distorted the corners of her mouth, and left deep grooves in her cheeks. Her wrists bore the indentations of handcuffs pulled too tight by the tension of the hogtie.</p> <p>The woman took a couple of deep, shuddering breaths, and rubbed the welts on her wrists. </p> <p>Finally, her tired, bloodshot eyes looked at her daughter.</p> <p>“Thank you, so much, Baby!” she whispered. “It was wonderful.”</p> <p>She opened her arms, and Sally rushed to give her Mom a big hug.</p> <p>“Oh, Mom,” she said. “I wanted to make you happy, but when I saw you I was afraid it was too much.”</p> <p>“I’ll bet I do look a mess, don’t I?” said Jan. She glanced at the clock. “Give me time to clean up, and then we will get something to eat, and get you to soccer practice, OK?”</p> <p>Jan took a hot, stinging shower, dried her hair, and dressed in a summer blouse and shorts. As she did her makeup she noted that the marks from the gag strap were gone.</p></div>",[]
1030,"Mini-Mistress, Part 5",5,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,7,4,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ever eager to please her beloved Mommy, over the next several weeks Sally became an accomplished bondager. There was no longer any need for handcuffs, as Sally became an expert in tightly tied and closely cinched rope bondage. Jan also gave her daughter an accelerated course in the “facts of life” as applied to female sexuality and masturbation. Sally learned all about buttplugs, dildoes and vibrators, and Jan purchased a variety of these tools from the local porn shop.</p> <p>12 year old Angie welcomed the freedom Jan granted, and was happy to sleep over at a girlfriend’s house almost every Saturday night. Jan and Sally explored a variety of internet sites looking at complex and restrictive bondage positions, and Jan would find herself bound and gagged early Saturday evening, and destined to remain so bound until Sunday morning.</p> <p>Such was the case this Saturday. Jan was bound into a taut spread-eagle in the center of her bed. Her arms were stretched overhead, and her legs were spread and stretched wide apart toward the corners of the king sized bed. Jan had taken to shaving her pussy, and her hot, pink mound was stretched around a large, throbbing dildo. A rope was tightly tied around her waist and a connecting rope from back to front bisected her mound, holding the thick plug tightly inside her.</p> <p>Sally had jammed three pairs of panties inside her Mom’s mouth. She might have selected clean panties, but the young girl was growing and learning, and she intuitively new that dirty panties would be better. A rolled scarf between Jan’s lips drew the panties more deeply into her Mommy’s mouth, and another scarf folded into a band covered the woman’s face from below her nose down to her chin. Jan had then been blindfolded with another scarf. Sally then made a quick decision that demonstrated her feel for bondage and domination. She took a pillowcase off a pillow, and pulled it over her Mom’s head, and used another scarf to tie it around the woman’s neck. Sally had seen a bondage hood on the internet, and while they had not ordered one, she saw the erotic possibilities of a simple pillowcase.</p> <p>Jan’s head lie on a pillow. Her gag was airtight, and each long slow breath whistled through her nose. The cotton of the pillowcase grudgingly allowed air to pass through. With each intake of air Jan sucked the cloth tightly against her nostrils. With each exhale the cloth billowed away from her nose. In. Out. Over and over…..</p> <p>Jan bit down against the copious wadding in her mouth. Initially the gag had absorbed her saliva, but it soon became saturated. Biting down on the wadding was like squeezing a sponge, releasing saliva, and forcing Jan to swallow quickly to avoid choking. The gag wadding would then expand, absorb more saliva until again it became saturated, and the bite down and swallow cycle would begin again. Over and over…..</p> <p>All night long Jan lay tightly stretched on her bed, her pussy stretched, the dildo buzzing, her thigh muscles trembling from the strained, spread position. She coughed slightly to clear saliva tickling her throat, and took a deep, rasping breath. </p> <p>The helpless mother turned her blind eyes towards the window and wondered if the sun was up yet. “So tired,” she thought to herself. “So tired.” Despite the harsh gag, she drifted into a fitful sleep.</p> <p>Several hours later Sally crept into Jan’s room and jumped onto the bed beside her tightly bound Mom. “Good morning, Mommy,” she said cheerfully. “Did you sleep well?”</p> <p>Sally began to untie her Mommy arms. “I’ll bet you really have to go pee pee, don’t your Mommy?” she asked. “Mmmm hmmmm!” Jan nodded. “I think it would be fun to take you to the bathroom still tied up, ok Mom?” “Nooomph!” Jan shook her head negatively. All she wanted at this point was to be untied. “Oh Mom, it’s just a little while longer,” she said as she captured the woman’s arms and quickly cuffed them behind her back. Only then did she untie her captive/s legs and help swing them over the side of the bed. </p> <p> Gingerly the blind and gagged woman stood, and her small daughter led her to the bathroom, and helped her find the seat. “I’m going to get dressed,” explained Sally. “You go ahead and pee pee, and wait form me.” </p> <p>“All done, Mom?” she asked. The pillowcase covered head nodded slightly. “Did you do poo poo also?” asked Sally wrinkling her nose at the obvious smell. Again, a slight nod from Jan. Without a trace of self consciousness Sally tore of a large piece of bathroom tissue and reached between her Mom’s legs to clean her. </p> <p>Sally led her Mom back to the bedroom. “Spread your legs, Mommy,” she instructed. Sally untied the rope holding the dildo deep inside her Mom’s pussy. “I see that the batteries ran down sometime last night,” Sally commented as she grasped the slippery dildo and eased it from her Mom’s pink, wet hole. Jan sighed and whimpered softly as her pussy closed with a wet, slurping sound.</p> <p>“Well,” said Sally wistfully, “Angie will be home soon, so I guess we better get you un-gagged.” “Ohhhhhh,” Jan sighed with relief as Sally reached to untie the scarf around her Mom’s neck. Just then, the phone rang.</p> <p>“Hello?..... Oh, hi.” answered Sally. “No, she is in the shower. Ok, Just a minute.”</p> <p>“Mmmmmph?” said Jan as Sally continued to sit on the bed beside her.</p> <p>After a minute Sally spoke into the phone again. “Yes, Mom says its ok.” Sally was quiet as the other party spoke. “Yes…. fine. About 7 o’clock? Ok…. see ya.”</p> <p>Sally hung up the phone. </p> <p>“Goody!” she exclaimed. “That was Angie, and she wanted your permission to go to the Sunday Concert down town with Mallory and her family. She patted her naked Mom’s knee. “I told her it was ok with you, so now we have all day to do bondage play, isn’t that great?”</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmhhh!” Jan shook her head. “No, please!” she thought to herself. “Nrrff!”</p> <p>“Well,” giggled the little girl. “I don’t want to hear any complaining out of you, so I guess Ill just have to leave the gag in your mouth for a while longer!”</p> <p>Little Sally could not imagine the sinking feeling of despair that her Mother felt at that moment. She could not know the ache in her Mother’s jaw, or her Mom’s hot, damp, slimy claustrophobia inside the sweat and saliva soaked pillowcase. </p> <p>Jan dropped to her knees, and laid her blind, gagged head on her daughter’s lap. Pitiful whimpers escaped her soggy gag and wheezed softly though the muffling scarves and the pillowcase.</p> <p>Jan was defeated. Whenever Sally finally released her, she had the option of giving the little girl the spanking of her life, ending their bondage play forever, and becoming the “in charge” Mommy again….. but she new she wouldn’t.</p> <p>Jan took a deep breath, and released a long, soft sign of resignation. She had become a bondage slut to her 8 year old daughter. Tired, and lacking the will to fight, she docilely allowed herself to be lead down stairs to the family room.</p> <p>Sally had seen a position on the internet while surfing with her Mom that they had not yet tried. It looked quite uncomfortable, but the small girl was already developing a sense of her Mom’s limits, and she was sure that Mommy could “enjoy” the position for several hours.</p> <p>The little girl walked behind her Mom with a length of ¼ inch hemp rope, and began to bind the woman’s elbows tightly together. Already an expert, she made 4 loops around the arms just above the elbows, then a cinch, under her Mom’s left armpit, around the back of her neck, back under the right armpit, and back to her elbows for two more cinches. Jan whimpered as the rope dug into her flesh. The confining ropes drew she shoulders back, and thrust her large, soft, motherly breasts into increased prominence. Sally then un-cuffed her Mom’s wrists, and bound them tightly together. “Walk over here, Mom,” she ordered. Jan turned her head blindly toward her daughter’s voice, and then walked tentatively in that direction. “Stop,” said Sally, “and spread your feet.” Sally maneuvered her Mom into exactly the right position before buckling a 3 foot spreader bar around each ankle. She tied another rope at the cinch between her Mom’s wrists, and then tossed the free end over a massive timber crossbeam in the rustic cathedral ceiling. She pulled until her Mom bend over at the waist, with her arms drawn almost vertically upward behind her. “What was this called, Mommy?” she asked rhetorically. “strappo? strapello?” The little girl giggled at the funny words. “I know.. strappado!”</p> <p>With her Mommy bound and helpless, little Sally reverted to being a normal little girl. She went to the kitchen, and poured herself some Cheerios, came back to the family room, and popped “The Lion King” into the DVD player.</p> <p>After 2 more movies, a bologna sandwich and a handful or Oreos Sally turned her attention back to her Mom. The woman had strained against the ropes and groaned softly a few times, but now she was motionless and breathing softly. The pillowcase covering her Mom’s head was wet across her lower face from ear to ear, and a drool dripped down her chin, creating a small glistening pool on the hardwood floor beneath her. “Time to untie her and let her clean up before Angie gets home,” the little girl though to herself.</p></div>",[]
1031,"Mini-Mistress, Part 6",6,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,10,5,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sally was taking her dirty dishes to the kitchen when she heard a car door slam. “Oh, no!” thought the little girl. She ran back into the family room just in time to see the incredulous expression on her sister’s face.</p> <p>“What the……,” she Angie exclaimed. “Who did this to Mom?”</p> <p>Jan groaned inwardly as little Sally began to cry. “No…. nobody did it…. I mean nobody else….,” the little girl blubbered. “I mean I did it……it’s a secret game that Mommy and I play.”</p> <p>“Tie up?” Angie responded. “You and Mom play “tie up” when I am not here?” </p> <p>“Ye….. yes.” answered the little girl.</p> <p>“How long has Mom been tied?” Angie asked, looking at her naked, bent over Mother.</p> <p>“Since……,” the little girl stammered. “Since last night.”</p> <p>“Jeepers!” exclaimed Angie. “Let’s get her untied.”</p> <p>Angie reached to untie the rope holding her Mom’s arms in the strict strappado while Sally unbuckled the spreader bar.</p> <p>Angie started to release her Mom’s elbows when Sally stopped her. “Hold it, Angie,” said the little girl. “Mom likes to have her hands untied as the very last thing.”</p> <p>“Whatever…” shrugged Angie. “But hurry up!”</p> <p>Sally quickly untied the scarf around her Mother’s neck, and gingerly tugged the sodden pillowcase off of her head. She reached behind her Mom’s head and untied the knot of the blindfold, allowing the cloth to fall to the floor.</p> <p>Jan grimaced as she opened her eyes, blinking against the sudden light and the stinging sweat. Her brow furrowed in consternation when she saw the look of astonishment on her older daughter’s face. Angie was almost 13…the age when girl’s hormones begin to kick in, and their relations with their Mothers often become strained. Standing before her daughter naked, bound and gagged, Jan immediately worried about the effect as a role model and authority figure to the budding teenager.</p> <p>Sally quickly untied the damp scarf around her Mom’s mouth revealing the rolled scarf that was tied so tightly between her teeth and a peak of the panties wadded inside her mouth. Saliva flowed wetly over Jan’s distended lower lip, and dripped from the corner of her mouth. Sally untied the knot, and pulled the tightly tied gag from between her Mother’s lips. Jan groaned as she shifted her aching jaw for the first time in many hours. She tried to push the 3 pairs of sodden panties out of her mouth with her tongue, but the wad was too large, and tightly wedged behind her teeth.</p> <p>“Aaaaaaaissssssssooooofffff!” </p> <p>Little Sally giggled at her Mom’s plight, but quickly reached her little fingers inside Jan’s mouth and pulled out the first wet panty. She dropped it on the floor with a wet plop. The second panty followed quickly. The third panty was way at the back of Jan’s throat.</p> <p>“URRRRRPPPPPPFFFF!” Jan retched as the cloth tickled as it pulled free, triggering her gag reflex. “AAAAACCCHHH” she dry heaved as all the accumulated saliva spilled over her lip, and down her chin.</p> <p>Jan tried to wipe her chin on her shoulder, while Sally began to unknot her corded elbows. She turned sheepishly toward her daughter Angie. “Honey, I’m sorry,” she said. “Let me explain……”</p> <p>“Sally, stop,” said Angie, interrupting her Mother. “Don’t untie her…not for a minute.” </p> <p>Angie reached a hand toward her Mother’s face. Jan stayed still while her daughter’s fingers traced the deep, red grooves dug in her cheeks by the tightly tied scarf. The young girl absently wiped her fingers on her skirt as she walked behind her Mom, and inspected her tightly bound wrists. She fingered the tight cords on her Mom’s elbows, and felt the tension in the woman’s shoulders from the stringent bondage. </p> <p> “You did this by yourself, Squirt?” she asked her little sister.</p> <p>“Uh huh, I sure did!” answered the proud little girl. </p> <p>She walked back around, a thoughtful look on her face. She looked down at her little sister, standing quietly nearby, then back at her Mother.</p> <p>“This is so cool!’ she exclaimed.</p> <p>“You think it is cool?” said Jan, her brow furrowed with a perplexed frown.</p> <p>“Wow…. sure,” answered Angie. “I have played tie up games with Mallory at slumber parties…and one of the boys at school used his Dad’s handcuffs on me for a little while….. but nothing like this!”</p> <p>Again, she ran her fingers over the tight cords digging into her Mom’s arms. “I’d love to be tied like this…or even tighter!” she said excitedly.</p> <p>Little Sally beamed with pleasure. “Is it ok if I tie up Angie, Mommy?” she asked.</p> <p>“I guess its ok, if Angie wants to, answered Jan, “but first you need to untie me.” She smiled as she stretched her cramped shoulders. “I need a long, hot bath.”</p> <p>Once again, little Sally took charge of her Mom. Her nimble little fingers untied the knots on her tightly bound arms, and loosened the cinches between her elbows. Jan groaned softly at the slight release of tension in her shoulders. Sally quickly peeled the tight cords from above her Mom’s elbows. The pattern of the rope was imbedded in dark red marks in the soft flesh. “Oh…. Oooohhhhhh….” moaned Jan softly. Quickly Sally untied her Mom’s wrists. Jan flapped her hands, wiggled her fingers, and made tight fists to relieve the tingle and restore feeling after so many hours of bondage. </p> <p>The older woman put her hands on her hips, and glared sternly at her daughter. “You tied me much more tightly, and kept me in bondage for a lot longer than I was expecting, young lady.”</p> <p>“I……. I’m sorry Mommy,” answered Sally. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” I tear ran down the little girl’s cheek.</p> <p>“Come here, Baby,” she opened her arms, and gave Sally a big hug, and a kiss. “I was just kidding you.” She held her daughter at arms length and smiled. “You were hard on your Mom, but it was wonderful. Thank you so much.” Jan gave her daughter another hug.</p> <p>“One word of advice, Angie” </p> <p>“What’s that, Mom?”</p> <p>“Be careful what you wish for…” answered Jan, giving her older daughter a meaningful look as she left the room.</p></div>",[]
1032,"Mini-Mistress, Part 7",7,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,7,5,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Angie frowned, and turned toward her little sister. “What do you suppose she meant by that?” she asked.</p> <p>“I can’t imagine,” answered Sally, sweetly. “Now take off your clothes.”</p> <p>“Huh?” answered Angie. “You can’t tie me up with my jeans and shirt on??</p> <p>“Oh, I could,” conceded Sally, “but it is much better to have the rope on bare skin.” She looked up at her sister and smiled. “I suppose you can wear your bra and panties, if you wish, or…,” she teased, “we could just forget about the whole thing and go down and watch TV.”</p> <p>“No, please,” answered Angie. “I want to do this…. bra and panties are fine.” The 13 year old girl quickly stepped out of her sandals, pulled her T-shirt over her head, and shrugged out of her tight jeans. She took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. Her virginal nipples poked against the thin cotton of her training bra. “I’m ready,” she said with a hesitant smile.</p> <p>“Good,” said Sally. “How long do you think I should tie you up for?”</p> <p>“Gee, I don’t know.” answered her sister. “Go ahead and tie me, and I will let you know when I want to be untied.”</p> <p>“Nope…. that’s not how the game is played,” said the wise beyond her years little girl. </p> <p>“Mommy says that is called “controlling from the bottom.” informed Sally. “Once a girl is tied, she needs to be helpless, and not have any say over how she is tied, or for how long…agreed?”</p> <p>“Well. Ok, I guess,” answered Angie hesitantly.</p> <p>“Turn around, Angie,” commanded the little girl, “and relax your arms.” Sally grasped Angie’s left arm, and firmly drew her sister’s wrist up between her shoulder blades in a hammerlock position. “Goodie!” exclaimed the little girl. “You are a lot more flexible than Mommy.” Sally and Jan had looked at pictures of Japanese bondage on the internet, but found that Jan’s arms and shoulders were too stiff to contort into the required position up between her shoulder blades. Sally was eager to try the bondage on her older sister.</p> <p>“Ouch!” complained Angie. “That hurts.”</p> <p>“I can see that I am going to have to keep you quiet,” sighed Sally. “Don’t move.” Sally went to the chest beside the bed, and withdrew a simple, moderately sized red ballgag. “Open up.”</p> <p>Angie hesitated, but then opened her mouth as wide as possible. Sally stood on her tiptoes, and pushed the spongy sphere between her sister’s lips. </p> <p>‘Mmmmph.” Said Angie, wrinkling her nose against the rubber taste as Sally buckled the gag tightly at the back of her sister’s neck.</p> <p>Sally next took a softly padded leather blindfold, placed it carefully over her sister’s eyes, and fastened the buckle.</p> <p>The little girl took a pair of handcuffs, and quickly captured her sister’s ankles. Blind, gagged and shackled, Angie realized that despite her arms being free further resistance was futile.</p> <p>Now docile, she stood quietly and allowed her sister to bind her arms. </p> <p> “Put your hands way up behind your back, as close to your neck as you can, ordered Sally. Angie did as she was told, and Sally quickly made those hands captive with several loops of rope. Angie whimpered as the little girl pushed her elbows closely together, forcing the hands even higher up on her back. She looped a rope from Angie’s around her chest above her little breasts, and back to her wrists. Again she pushed the elbows together, and when the wrists were well up between her sister’s shoulders, she pulled the rope tight, made another loop around her chest, pulled it tight, and then a third. Another rope was tied to the wrist bondage, circled her body below her breasts, pulled tight, followed by a second, and then a third rope. Angie moaned softly and her fingers fluttered helplessly.</p> <p>Sally stood back to admire her handiwork. “Angie, you look really great…you should see yourself!” enthused the little girl.</p> <p>Angie whimpered and shook her head negatively, but the little pink nipples couldn’t have been more hard and erect. Sally reached out and pinched one of the pert nipples. </p> <p>“Maybe I should put a cloths pin on this…. what do you think?” she asked, giggling. </p> <p>Angie’s eyes grew as wide as saucers! “Mmmmm Hmmmmm,” came her muffled exclamation as she shook her head, and stepped back from her little sister.</p> <p>Sally giggled again at her sister’s reaction. “Maybe later,” she said, “but for now, I want you on your stomach.”</p> <p>Angie sighed, and dropped to her knees, then bent forward from the waist while twisting her torso until her right shoulder was only inches from the floor. “Ummmp!” she gasped as she allowed herself to fall onto her right side, and then roll onto her tummy.</p> <p>Sally knelt beside her sister, pulled the bound girl’s feet up to her butt, and crossed her ankles. She took a length of cord, and tightly tied Angie’s crossed ankles together, mostly with vertical loops so that Angie could no longer draw her knees together.</p> <p>Now that Angie was virtually helpless, little Sally gently rubbed her sister’s firm behind while she elaborated on her plans.</p> <p>“Angie, remember how Mommy told you to “be careful what you wish for?” she asked. Angie turned her blind eyes toward her sister. “Mmmmm,” she answered with a slight nod. </p> <p>“Well, Mommy really likes to be tied up,” explained Sally. “I don’t really know exactly why, but I think it has something to do with being a woman.” The little girl’s furrowed her brow as she tried to process complex, adult thoughts. “You are just a silly 13 year old girl, and you asked to be tied up really tight also…just like Mommy.” Again the little girl paused to gather her thoughts. “I don’t know why you want to be tied up, or even if you are going to like it as much as Mommy does….. but we are going to find out.”</p> <p>Sally sat down on her sister’s but straddling her facing forward. She quickly took Angie’s pony tail, and expertly made it into a braid. She took another rope, and intertwined one end through the braid. The other end looked between Angie’s bound ankles then back to the web of tight cords holding the girl’s arms tightly up on her back. She looped the cord around this mass of thick cords, and began to pull. </p> <p>Angie yelped through her gag as she felt her head being pulled back towards her feet at the same time as her feet were drawn tightly up past her but and almost to her elbows. “Mmmmph!” she exclaimed at the tension in her neck muscles. Sally pulled the cord until Angie’s blindfolded eyes were looking up at the ceiling, and her shoulders and chest were off the floor. The helpless girl whimpered, and fluttered her fingers. The strained position of her pulled back head made it hard for Angie to hold her mouth closed around the ballgag, and drool was already dribbling out the corner of her mouth, and down her chin.</p> <p>“Angie,” said Sally softly. “We still have to decide how long you will be tied up, remember?” </p> <p>She was answered by another soft, gagged whimper. </p> <p>“Let me see……how about until bedtime?” she teased.</p> <p>Angie erupted in excited, wet negative burbles around the gag. “Nnnnmmmmpphhh!” </p> <p>Sally was about to further torment her sister when Jan reappeared. Her hair was still wet from her bath, and she had slipped on a pretty housecoat.</p> <p>“How are we doing kids?” she asked.</p> <p>“Well, answered Sally proudly, “I did this swell tie up on Angie, and we were just deciding how long to leave her tied. What do you think, Mommy?</p> <p>Jan regarded her bound teen aged daughter, and whistled softly. “This is really a hard tie-up for a beginner, don’t you think?” she asked her little girl.</p> <p> “I guess,” answered Sally, “but it is really cool, and Angie did ask to be tied up very tight, didn’t she?”</p> <p>“Yes, she did,” her Mom answered. “But we want Angie to like bondage, don’t we?”</p> <p>“Well…yes, I guess so.” answered the little girl.</p> <p>“So, let’s make it a little more fun for her, shall we?” said Jan, “and then we can watch “Shrek, and then the three of us can go out for pizza, ok?</p> <p>“Sure Mommy!”</p> <p>Jan smiled, and left the room for a minute. When she returned she had a large, blunt ended vibrator in her hands, and a scissors.</p> <p>She knelt beside her bound daughter, and quick cut the sides of her panties. “Mmmmmph!!” exclaimed Angie when her Mom pulled the tattered remains from her loins. “Now, Baby,” she asked, “please get me a rope.” Quickly Sally fetched her Mom a piece of rope, and stood silent, observing.</p> <p>With the panties gone, and Angie’s legs held wide apart by her bondage, the teen’s virginal, pink pussy was completely available. Jan tied the rope around the end of the vibrator, and then jammed the blunt end against her daughter’s crotch. She used the rest of the rope to secure it to Angie’s thighs. The tightness of the bondage kept the girl from vigorously wiggling anyway, and the ropes insured that the vibrator would stay firmly in contact with the pink lips and the small button just above them.</p> <p>“Sally,” said Jan, “its time to learn a little bit about grown up women. You remember how I said that I tied myself up because I missed your Daddy?</p> <p>Sally nodded.</p> <p>“And you remember how I was when the batteries had run down on the dildo, and you had to take it out from inside me?</p> <p>“Yes,” said the little girl, wrinkling her nose. “You were all swollen and gooey down there, and you smelled!”</p> <p>Jan smiled. “Well, Honey,” she explained, putting the pieces together, “Remember how I told you a little bit about making babies, and how the man’s thing is called a “penis” and he puts it inside the woman?</p> <p>“Uh huh.”</p> <p>“Well, when he puts it inside the woman, it feels really good, and the woman feels very happy and excited. The place between your legs is called your “vagina”, but a lot of people call it your “pussy”.</p> <p>Sally giggled.</p> <p>“Now,” continued Jan. “When a woman gets excited, she begins to feel warm, and her pussy begins to swell up and turn pink, and it gets really wet and slippery so the penis will feel even better. Do you understand?”</p> <p>“It sounds yucky!” said Sally, wrinkling her nose. “You are not going to stick that big thing into Angie are you?” she asked. “Angie is not going to have a baby, is she?</p> <p>“No Darling,” Jan answered. “Your sister is what they call a “virgin”……a girl who has not been with a man yet…. so we don’t want to stick anything up inside her.”</p> <p>“So, what is that thing for?” asked Sally.</p> <p>“Well,” answered Jan. “It feels good to have the outside of your pussy rubbed or stimulated…even if you don’t go inside it. There is a little button above your pee hole, and it is really sensitive. When I turn it on, we will have lots of fun watching Angie, and she will enjoy being tied up a lot.”</p> <p>“Ok,” said Sally, “let’s turn it on and watch Shrek.”</p> <p>Jan reached down, and flicked the “on” switch to the big vibrator.</p></div>",[]
1033,"Mini-Mistress, Part 8",8,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,6,5,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Poor Angie was growing increasingly uncomfortable, and had scarcely paid attention to her Mom’s and sister’s conversation until the vibrator sprung to life with a loud buzz.</p> <p>“Mmmmmfff?” she exclaimed, startled at first by the sound and the unfamiliar sensation. She writhed her shoulders against the strain of the stringent arm bondage, and bit down on the ballgag which stretched her jaws. The rope restraining her head had already caused a severe crick in her neck, and the muscles of her thighs were trembling from the strained, arched position.</p> <p>In only a matter of minutes she was quivering and moaning into her gag from the increasingly intense feeling between her legs. It was a feeling that she had never felt before, and she really liked it!</p> <p>Little Sally watched, enraptured. This was a lot more fun than watching Shreck! Angie’s thin, lithe body twitched and strained to the limits of her confinement, and her moans had become a constant, high pitched keening. Drool gushed out of her gagged mouth, and dribbled off the end of her chin in a thin stream into a puddle on the floor beneath her head. Her fingers twitched spasmatically and her hips ground against the hard floor.</p> <p>“Look, Mommy,” exclaimed Sally excitedly, “she is starting to get wet between her legs just like you do!”</p> <p>“Yes, Honey,” answered her Mom. “Angie is mature enough to react like a woman to a nice feeling between her legs.”</p> <p>“Would I be able to do that?” asked the little girl.</p> <p>“No,” answered Jan. “Not for a few years yet, I’m afraid.</p> <p>Sally frowned at this news, and wrinkled her nose. “Mom, she is beginning to smell!”</p> <p>“Yes, that is what an aroused woman smells like,” said Jan. “Does it smell bad to you?”</p> <p>“No…. not exactly bad,” answered the child, “but kind of funny.”</p> <p>Angie’s pussy had opened like a flower, and the girl’s clit was trapped between her hard pubic bone and the throbbing end of the vibrator. The sensation was unlike anything the girl had ever felt, and her mind swirled in wonderment at what was happening to her.</p> <p>Suddenly an exquisite spasm hit her, radiating waves of pleasure through her entire body. Her little nipples became hard as marbles and she became a thrashing, sweating, drooling, creaming, mindless being, thrashing to the limits of her bonds in the throes of her first orgasm.</p> <p>It lasted for over a minute, before it slowly subsided. Angie panted from the exertion, her breath whistling through flared nostrils. A sheen of sweat covered her body, and she felt cool from the air circulating in the room, but nothing could dampen the head between her legs. Her pussy was hot, wet, red, and exquisitely sensitive…. and the vibrator kept on buzzing…...</p> <p>“Mmmmmrrrrrffff!” she exhaled in consternation around the gag. The feeling was too much…. too sensitive…. need it to stop……. please……</p> <p>The girl groaned, wiggled and tried to turn her blind eyes in her Mom’s direction. “Mrrrrrrrrr………eeeeeeeesshhh……. eeeeeee………. ooooooshhh!” she begged.</p> <p>Sally sat entranced, watching her big sister. “Is she ok, Mom?” she asked in concern.</p> <p>“Yes, Baby,” she is fine,” answered Jan, “but she probably would like the vibrator turned off, and to be untied now.”</p> <p>“So should I?” asked the little girl, started to get up.</p> <p>“No….. not yet Honey,” answered Jan. “Remember how Mommy reacted when you tied her up really hard, and for a really long time?”</p> <p>“Yeah…. kind of….,” answered the girl.</p> <p>“What I mean is, you though you had hurt me, and that I was angry with you, but I really liked it?</p> <p>“Yes!” said the little girl, “I tied you even tighter the next time!”</p> <p>“Well”, replied Jan, “I knew that Angie would like having an orgasm…every girl does. What we don’t know is whether she really likes to be tied up…. but we will shortly.”</p> <p>Jan patted her daughter on the leg. “Let’s watch the rest of the movie, shall we?”</p> <p>Angie passed through a period of mindless post orgasmic bliss, and as she regained her faculties, she began to despair of her situation.</p> <p>Her jaw ached from the gag, and despite the drool, her lips felt dry and cracked from being stretched around the large, spongy ball.</p> <p>Her blindfold was sodden with her sweat, and her eyes burned despite being closed.</p> <p>Her shoulders ached, and she had to flex and flutter her fingers to keep them from getting cold and tingly. Her wrists were chaffed and red from fighting the ropes.</p> <p>She felt a strained, pulling pain in her thighs, her scalp hurt from the rope tied to her pigtail, and above all, her neck muscles screamed from the extreme position of her head.</p> <p>And finally…. there was the thing between her legs. It had felt good, then it felt wonderful, then it was too much and she wished oh so hard for it to stop. Now it was starting to feel good again……</p> <p>This time the buildup was slower, as if Angie was on simmer, rather than full boil. It took 30 minutes for the wonderful feeling to gather full momentum. Angie paid scant attention to her bonds, nor the gag in her month, nor her various aches and pains. She could only focus on her body’s reaction to the unceasing buzzing between her legs.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmmmphhh! she exclaimed. </p> <p>“Mmmm….. mmmm……mmmmm……mmmmm……mmmmm…. arrrrrraghhh!”</p> <p>“Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh………. arrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmffff……….</p> <p>Fighting for air, saliva bubbling at the corners of her mouth, Angie’s breath came in wheezing, shuddering gasps which gradually subsided into noisy panting. Finally she took a long, deep breath, exhaled heavily through her nose, and whimpered softly.</p> <p>“I think the goose is finally cooked,” said Jan with a grin. She got off the sofa, and reached between her daughter’s legs and turned off the vibrator. “Now let’s let she stew in her own juices for a while.”</p> <p>Jan took Sally by the hand, the two of them left the room. Twenty minutes later Jan told Sally she could go untie her big sister.</p></div>",[]
1034,"Mini-Mistress, Part 9",9,ALEXIS,no@email,,2006-01-27,19,5,"F, f, teen, bd, conc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/alexis009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sally’s bare feed padded softly into the room. Angie was completely still, breathing softly.</p> <p>The little girl first untied the vibrator, and pulled it from between her sister’s thighs. She looked in amazement at the swollen, sopping, glistening girl flesh in front of her. She could smell her sister’s musk. Angie moaned softly as the cool air hit her sensitive flesh.</p> <p>Next she released the rope holding Angie’s legs bend double and her head bent back. This effort was greeted by a huge moan of delighted relief. Angie’s neck muscles were so strained and sore that she couldn’t hold her head up on her own, and it hit the carpet with a muffled thump. Sally unfastened the blindfold. Angie blinked against the sudden light and the stinging sweat while Sally unbuckled the ballgag and tugged it gently out of her sister’s mouth.</p> <p>“Mmmmm……. oooohhhhhh,” groaned Angie, licking her parched lips. “Oh, shankoo!” she said, trying to get her lips and tongue to function properly. The bound girl lay quiet, working her sore jaw while her little sister untied her legs.</p> <p>“Can you stand, Angie?” asked Sally.</p> <p>“I….. I think so,” answered her sister. “Can you help me?”</p> <p>Angie’s arms were still bound tightly between her shoulder blades, and her legs were stiff from the bondage, but she was young and strong, and was able to stand with her sister’s assistance.</p> <p>Sally quickly untied the ropes circling Angie’s torso above and below her little breasts. Her sister’s nipples which had been so red and hard were now soft and pink. Sally untied Angie’s arms, and the 13 year old girl groaned with relief when she was finally able to lower her arms and relieve the strain in her shoulders.</p> <p>Now completely free, she looked at her little sister with wide eyed wonderment. “Oh Sally!” she said. “Oh God…. holy shit!”</p> <p>Sally giggled at her sister’s use of a naughty word. “Are you ok?” she asked. Angie smiled, and gathered her little sister between her tired arms and gave her a big hug.</p> <p>“Oh Sally, it was…. amazing!” she gushed. “Where’s Mom?”</p> <p>Angie rushed into the next room, and gave her Mom a big hug. “Oh Mom…. you told me that a woman’s orgasms felt good, but I was never expecting this!”</p> <p>Jan laughed. “You liked it?”</p> <p>“Liked it?” answered Angie. “It was……. was…..,” Angie grasped for the right word in a teenager’s vernacular.</p> <p>“It was….. like……. awsome!”</p> <p>Two hours later and Angie was cleaned up and Mother and daughters were enjoying a big pizza together.</p> <p>They had a fun time, and talked about family stuff, and girl stuff, and school stuff, but there was something unspoken between them.</p> <p>Little Sally loved her newly found power over her Mother and sister, but was unsure where, when and how their games could be played, and when they could not.</p> <p>Angie wondered when they could do it again, and whether she could do it with boys.</p> <p>Jan wondered whether she was going to hell.</p> <p>Back home, it was bed time for little girls. There was school tomorrow, and in the morning alarm would go off, and the girls would shower, fix their hair, dress quickly, and grab a donut on the way to the school bus.</p> <p>Sally lay in bed with the covers pulled up to her chin. She was wearing her “Sponge Bob” pajamas, and she clutched her teddy bear tightly to her chest. It was late, and she should be asleep, but she kept thinking about recent events. She enjoyed tying up her Mother and sister, and glad that she was able to bring them such pleasure. </p> <p>Sally reached tentatively to her left, until she touched her sister. Angie was sound asleep, dead tired from the events of earlier in the day. She always wore the old, worn T-shirt that was her father’s to sleep in. Angie’s wrists and ankles were tightly tied. She was blindfolded with one of Jan’s scarves, and another scarf cleaved her mouth in a tight gag. A little stream of drool dribbled onto the pillow, making a wet spot. The girl whimpered softly in her sleep. Her dreams were wonderful.</p> <p>Sally rolled over to her right, and cuddled against her Mom. Jan was also tied hand and foot, blindfolded, and gagged with a ball gag. The ball was not too large, but it was buckled tightly enough to pull her lips back from her teeth. Jan smiled in her dreams. She dreamt that Sally became a world famous Dominatrix who hung with the Hollywood crowd, and went to all the right parties. She married a rich client, retired, made babies and took up golf.</p> <p>She dreamt that Angie experimented with Lesbianism in college, but met a handsome dominant guy who was in Med School. They were married, and he tied her up and made love to her every Saturday night for 50 years.</p> <p>Sally lay between the two bound females. She listened to them breath, and murmur through their gagged lips. She could hardly wait until next weekend.</p> <p>She hugged her teddy bear and fell asleep.</p></div>",[]
1035,Dad's Slave Girl,-1,ALLISON,no@email,,2003-04-10,180,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/allison001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hi gang its been awhile since I last wrote to you but I have been sort of busy with dad and his bondage club. The first night he put me on display was so wonderful. I had my 15 th birthday party the night before and dad had given me a present of a gold chain to link all my piercings It started at my nipples and went to my clit and joined the 2 rings in my labia, and was finally secured by a padlock that only dad had a key for it just about closed of my pussy giving me room only to piss. During the night dad and his girlfriend had sex with me to get me warmed up for the next night, that was to be my first time with his club. At one stage I had his cock fucking me and a very big dildo in my arse I was in heaven and I just kept cumming all night. The next afternoon dad stripped me put on my chain and padlock and added extra chains to my nipples , my clit and my pussy lips I wondered what they were for and he said you will find out very soon darling. He took me out into the garden and I saw he had ropes and chains hanging from a tree in the driveway. daddy said you are going to welcome all my guests tonight by showing them your body. He tied me first to the tree with my arms above my headstretched wide and then did the same with my legs using pegs in the ground, I felt wonderful my legs were so wide and I knew my shaved pussy would be wide open. dad then undid my chain and put a chain on each niple and pulled them up and joined them to chain from the tree, then he did the same with my clit joining it to a chain from another peg in the ground, next he put weights on my pussy rings so they stretched down, and finally he joined my nipples and clit together so my nipples were being pulled up and down really hard I was really hurting but it was wonderful, dad gave me a quick cum usng just his fingers and it was really intensive. By now it was dark and the first guests were arriving and to my surprise the first thing they saw when they puuled up was me hanging from the tree, dad had turned a light on me so every one saw me. The men were all very impressed and the girls loved what dad had done, one little girl about 11 even came over to me and kissed me and touched my clit and pussy, as soon as she did this I just shuddered and cum.</p> </div>",[]
1036,Shut Up By Thieves,-1,AMANDA,no@email,My friend and I were playing in my room when two masked men broke in and attacked us.,2007-05-24,3,3,"gg, bd, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amanda001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Me and my friend Sarah were upstairs playing in my room when I heard someone coming up the stairs. It was too early for Dad to be coming home, so I was a little scared to see who it was. Two guys in black came into my room. They had masks on and guns in their hands.</p> <p>""We're here to rob the house."" said the first one, who was the biggest of the two, ""so we need to make sure you two don't yell or call the police.""</p> <p>Now we were both scared. They grabbed us up off the floor and made us sit in two chairs. They used some rope they had to tie our hands up behind us, then they tied our feet together. Sarah looked at me all scared,. She was crying, but not out loud. I was too afraid to move or make a noise.</p> <p>The two robbers went behind us and tied these big white handkerchiefs over our mouths so we couldn't scream or talk to each other. They made sure we were tied up good and tight before they left us alone.</p> <p>""Just sit there and be quiet, we'll be long in a little while."" said the big thief. We obeyed because of the guns and we were tied up too tight to think about moving. They closed the door and left us there. I could hear them rummaging around the house, looking for stuff to steal. I hoped they wouldn't find or take my playstation. It's my favorite thing. The big door to the outside of the house slammed shut after a while.</p> <p>Since the thieves had left we decided to try and get loose. We pulled and fought with the ropes, but we couldn't get free. They had done a good job tying up two girls. Sarah looked all red in her face because the gag was too tight.</p> <p>The door opened downstairs and we were scared again. The thieves had come back and they might decide to kill us instead of leaving us tied up. The door to my bedroom opened and there they were. Suddenly the big one pulled off his mask. It was my dad ! I didn't recognize his voice because the mask had made it all muffled. He laughed and pulled off the other thief's mask. It was my brother Michael.</p> <p>They untied us and Dad told us why he had pulled the prank. He knew that Sarah and me liked to play cops and robbers sometimes with our friends, so he and Michael decided to make it more real for us. They had used some cap pistols for the guns and some rope from Dad's tool room to tie us up with. It was scary, but fun too.</p></div>",[]
1037,The Spooky House,-1,AMANDA,no@email,Me and my friend Sarah play another tie up game where we pretend we are in haunted house full of monsters who want to kidnap us.,2007-05-28,2,4,"bd, gg, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amanda002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>One Friday night mom and dad had left me and Sarah alone. This didn't happen to often because my brother Micheal is older and watches us. I had been trying to get them to leave us alone for a long time (doing extra chores, making good grades and stuff), now that they had we didn't know what to do. Sarah thought we should play ""Spooky House "". We would turn off all the lights. One of us would be the monster, the other would be the detective. If the monster caught you, they could tie you up and you didn't want that to happen. Sarah liked to tickle after she got you. We flipped a coin to see who was who.</p> <p>I had to be the detective, Sarah was the monster. Before we turned out the lights, we went to Dad's tool room and got some rope and stuff for the monster. After that I got a flashlight so I could have light to see by. It made things more spooky. We turned off all the lights and Sarah went off to hide. I waited for a little while then began searching for the monster.</p> <p>If I was smart, I'd look for the monster with a gun, but I didn't have a toy gun for this game. I crept around the house pointing my light around and tripping over stuff. It's really weird. You live somewhere forever and you can still trip over stuff in the dark.</p> <p>I just made it to my dad's study when Sarah came at me with a roar. I screamed and ran away. She chased me for a while and then hid again. I waited, then started again. Sarah was pretty good at this game, which is what made it so much fun.</p> <p>I made it all the way upstairs when Sarah attacked me again. This time I wasn't getting away. She put the rope sround me and pulled me into my mom and dad's bedroom. She wrapped the rope pretty tight around my arms to keep me still then wrapped the rest around my hands. She didn't tie any knots, since it was just pretend so I held the rope to make it feel like I was tied up.</p> <p>She sat on me and tickled my tummy. I laughed so hard, I thought I'd pass out. When she was finished, I unwrapped the rope and said, ""My turn.""</p> <p>Sarah got the flashlight and I got to be the monster. Sarah made a good monster but was a lousy detective. I jumped out of the linen closet and scared her so bad, she just collapsed on the floor shaking and screaming. I wrapped her up in the rope and took her to my bedroom closet.</p> <p>""What are you doing ?</p> <p>""The monster's keeping you hostage. Your dad is rich.""</p> <p>""Monsters don't want money.""</p> <p>""This one does.""</p> <p>I put here in the closet and wrapped the rope around the big bar inside.</p> <p>""I've tied you up in a cell so you can't get out !""</p> <p>""Help, someone help me !!"" Sarah called.</p> <p>""Be quiet !"" I told her.</p> <p>Sarah wouldn't shut up though so I had to find something to shut her up with. I went to my chest of drawers and found a big bandana I used for a cowgirl outfit. I tied it over her mouth so she was quiet.</p> <p>""You have to stay here until the other detective comes to get you loose."" Sarah looked at me all weird but nodded her head. I closed the door and went downstairs to the kitchen. I got another flashlight so I could be the other detective. I looked all over the dark house, pretending to be searching for Sarah.</p> <p>She looked real glad to see me when I opened the closet. Sarah hates the dark. I acted scared,""There's a monster around. I need to get you loose before he comes an gets us both.""</p> <p>I took time unwrapping the rope. I took the cloth off her mouth. After her hands were loose, she pointed and screamed.</p> <p>""Monster !!!""</p> <p>We ran away and hid from the monster in our imagination. He chased us all over the dark spooky house. He ran down the stair and I tripped on the bottom one. It diodn't hurt but he had caught us at last. We went back to my room and wrapped rope around ourselves. He was tying us up to keep us for ransom. He needed to hold me so the cops would stay away. Sarah tied the bandana back over her mouth. Since that was the only one i had, I took a pillowcase off my bed , folded it up and tied it over my mouth.</p> <p>We sat there and pretended the monster was watching us, pulling on the ropes he had used to capture us. We didn't get loose though. the monster was too smart. We were so into the game that we didn't hear my brother coming home from his date. he turned on the light and found us sitting here, looking like we were tied up. We made noises at him and he came over and pulled the stuff off our mouths.</p> <p>""What are you two doing ?"" he asked.</p> <p>""A monster came and tied us up."" Sarah said, sounding like she was scared. ""Oh really? Then maybe I should leave before he gets me too.""</p> <p>Micheal put the cloths back over our mouths and let us keep playing tied up in the spooky house until mom and dad came home. He didn't say anything about it to them either.</p></div>",[]
1038,My Rival,-1,AMANDA,no@email,"Vickie is a stuck-up snobby rich girl who doesn't get along with me or my friend Sara, so she concocts a plan to keep us from competing in a riding competition.",2007-06-22,2,3,"gg, bdsm, nosex, mild peril",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amanda003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This never happened. I made it up from people I know.</p> <p>I love to ride ponies, my favorite is Dancer. She's stabled at the Shamrock Hills Corral. It's a beautiful place. Rolling hills and a patch of woods close by. There's a stream too where we can water the horses. We have a club there called the ""Wild Star Riders"" we do little riding shows and compete from time to time. We ride English style which is very proper and elegant. I love it. The only thing I don't like there is this girl named Victoria. She's very mean and snotty to everyone, especially me and Sarah. Her dad is rich and she thinks that makes her better than everyone.</p> <p>One time I was walking by her and she stuck her foot out and tripped me so I fell in the mud. My clothes were all dirty now.</p> <p>""You did that on purpose !"" I shouted.</p> <p>""No I didn't."" she said, acting snobby as usual,"" You're just clumsy and fell all by yourself.""</p> <p>Since no one had seen her do it, I couldn't prove a thing so I had to let it go. I told Dad I fell off a horse, but I told Sarah what had really happened.</p> <p>""What a creep !"" she said stomping her foot,""We should get her for this.""</p> <p>""Yeah I'd like too. but what can we do ?""</p> <p>""The big riding competition is tomorrow right ?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""So why don't we get her so she can't compete in it. We can lock her up in the stables or something.""</p> <p>""Someone will find her and let her out."" ""Not if we put her in the back where no one keeps their ponies anymore. We can tie her hands up and her feet too, so she can't get out and gag her so she can't scream.""</p> <p>""I like that idea. I'd love to get her good."" I said.</p> <p>We talked about it some more but decided not to do it. If we got caught, there would be BIG trouble for us. We'd probably get thrown out of the riding club or worse. We wentr home that night and thought nothing more about it.</p> <p>The next day came and I dressed in my best riding clothes for the show. We dress in full english style for our shows, unlike the jeans and t-shirts we wear for rehearsing and just riding around. Dand and i picked up Sarah on the way and we arrived at the Corral about an hour before the competition.</p> <p>I was in the stable getting Dancer ready when Victoria showed up, looking mean as usual. I decided to ignore her.</p> <p>""Nice horse. "" she snapped,"" I should be riding her, not you !"" I didn't listen to her, so she hit me in the leg with a stick.</p> <p>""Hey !! Stop bugging me Vickie!!""</p> <p>""My name is Victoria and I heard every word you said to that little nerd Sarah.""</p> <p>I looked at her, scared now. If she told anyone what we said, there could be as much trouble as if we had done it.</p> <p>""I only said that because you've been so mean to me. I didn't mean it."" ""That doesn't matter. My Dad owns this Corral, and he'll throw you out if I tell him what you said.""</p> <p>""Please don't, Victoria. I'll do anything .""</p> <p>""Then let me ride Dancer.""</p> <p>""Never ! She's my horse.""</p> <p>""Okay,' she said quietly and turned away. I was so relieved by her reply I turned my back to her. That's when she hit me over the head with her stick and I passed out.</p> <p>I woke up later inside the dark empty part of the stables where no one kept their horses anymore. I was tied up too. Hands and feet, arms and legs so I couldn't move or get out of the stable. A big piece of white cloth was tied over my mouth so I couldn't yell for help. I was kinda surprised to find myself here since vickie's no bigger than me. Vickie had done to me what Sarah and I had intended to do to her.</p> <p>I struggled and pulled on the ropes, but there was too many tying me. Vickie had made the knots real strong too so I'd never get free. I tried to call out but all I could make were little baby noises. With all the commotion and noise going one in and outside of the stables, no one would hear my tiny sounds. I sat in the dirty hay trying to think of what to do.</p> <p>After a while, Vickie came back and looked in on me. I tried to talk to her, but the gag made my words disappear. She laughed at me all tied up and captured.</p> <p>""You're going to miss the competition Amanda. No one will ever find you in here. Even if they do, no one will believe you. My dad owns the Corral and he'll throw them out if they do. Everyone will think you chickened out or went off riding in the woods and forgot. I'll win and I'll get to ride Dancer !</p> <p>After she said that, she left me alone again. I tried about a dozen times to wriggle loose but I couldn't get untied. I heard someone calling my name. Someone was coming ! I pressed my head against the bars of the stable and yelled as hard as I could. Sarah came running up, looking real scared to see me like this.</p> <p>""Amanda ? I followed Victoria around after you went missing. she must have put you in here. I'll get you out. ""</p> <p>Before she could move, a huge shadow fell over her. A big hand closed over her mouth and she was picked up off the floor. I don't know who it was, but it definitely wasn't Vickie ! The stable opened and a big man carried Sarah inside. She was so scared at getting captured, she had passed out too.</p> <p>A light revealed the man's face. It was Vickie's dad ! That explained why I was tied up so good and how I had gotten into the stable. After Vickie had knocked me out, he carried me down here and tied me up. Now he was doing the same to Sarah. He tied her hands up behind her and then her feet together. He tied more rope around her arms and body then her knees too. She was almost a mummy of rope when he got done. He took out a huge handkerchief and tied it over Sarah's mouth for a gag. Now we were both prisoners.</p> <p>After he made sure we were tied up tight, he stepped back out of the stable and locked it.</p> <p>""You two have been nothing but trouble for my daughter and me."" he said, "" She's not as good a rider as you two but I'm tired of paying out cash. Now if she wins, I get to keep the money. After she wins the competition, I'll show you two what happens to girls who give me problems.""</p> <p>He walked away. Sarah woke up later and found herself a prisoner in the stable. We tried to get loose once more but we were just wasting time. He knew his knots pretty good and we were caught.</p> <p>I looked around the stable and saw a piece of metal sticking out of the hay. I looked closer and saw it was a hand blade like farmers used. A sickle. It was very rusty and dented but it might help us cut the ropes off.</p> <p>I crawled across the hay over to it, turned around and tried to saw the ropes off my hands. I had to do it several times before i felt the stuff begin to loosen. The ropes popped loose after the fifth try and I carefully began untying myself. I untied Sarah and took off her gag. I tried to crawl between the bars on the stable but they were too close together.</p> <p>""Let me try it."" Sarah said. She held her breath and pushed herself through the bars. The gate was locked by a peg so she pulled that open and swung the gate free. I looked at my watch and saw we had fifteen minutes before the competition. We ran off. I got Dancer out of her stable and rode him out into the yard. Vickie saw me and turned bright red, she was so mad. Her plans had failed and I was riding Dancer.</p> <p>Sarah came out right after me on her pony Daisy and we stayed together on our horses in plain sight of people. We'd never let Vickie or her father capture us again. Time for the competition came and we did our routines. Vickie came riding out on a fat runty little pony named Glitz, she looked totally humiliated. We would beat her easy.</p> <p>Sarah took the top award this time, a thousand dollars and I came in second. Vickie came in sixth place because even with a good horse, her riding stinks. Being rich doesn't make you a better person, its being good at what you do. We told my Dad what had happened to us, but the evidence was cleaned up and he thought we were just playing our cops and robbers games again. We didn't get Vickie in trouble but it felt good to beat her fairly and square.</p></div>",[]
1039,Aunt Judy's House,-1,AMANDA,no@email,Aunt Judy shows Allison a new way to be touched.,2007-06-22,7,4,"Fg, bond, mast, Fdom",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amanda004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Climb onto the bed,""Aunt Judy said and little Allison did as she was told naturally, because she loved her Aunt Judy and wanted to make her happy. The pretty blond 13 year old enjoyed her visits to the old house, because the place was wonderful to play in and explore and because her Aunt Judy had such strange and interesting games to play.</p> <p>Sometimes just she and Allison would play together, but other times there were other girls in the house who would play too. Allison never learned the girls' names, but they were young, and pretty and loved to play. Allison never really knew what to expect from her Aunt Judy, but she loved her all the same.</p> <p>Once on the bed, Aunt Judy told Allison to stretch out her arms and legs as far as she could and Allison did so. Across the top of the clean white sheet was stretched thin strips of shiny black material and as Allison stretched out her limbs as her Aunt Judy requested, she found her wrists and ankles just crossed where the shiny black stuff extended.</p> <p>One by one Aunt Judy pulled the shiny black material, up, over and around Allison's wrists and and then her ankles, fastening each tightly in place. Allison flexed her arms and legs and found herself securely bound, spread out tight across the bed.</p> <p>Aunt Judy smiled, “My good sweet little girl.” she whispered, stroking Allison's hair with a soft loving hand. Allison smiled back, pulling her arms and legs back and forth in her restraints as Aunt Judy liked.</p> <p>“Are we going to play the tickle game?” Allison asked nervously.</p> <p>“Yes,” Aunt Judy said, “but it's a special sort of tickling. It's a tickling a woman does when she feels lonely and wants to feel like she's being loved.”</p> <p>“Like in hugging and kissing?” Allison asked.</p> <p>“Yes,” replied Aunt Judy with a smile.</p> <p>Allison loved when her Aunt Judy held her close and kissed her. Sometimes on the neck, sometimes on the lips, occasionally their mouths would open and tongues would touch, wrap and tickle each other. In the big rocking chair in the living room Aunt Judy would read from one of her special books with Allison propped on one knee in her bra and panties, gagged, hands tied tightly but not painfully behind her back, ankles bound together as well, helpless as a newborn lamb. Helpless but content.</p> <p>Aunt Judy slid her hands slowly and gently down Allison's outstretched body, the girl giggled as the fingers brushed her tummy. Aunt Judy let her hands rest on the girl's hips, left pinky finger plucking delicately at the elastic waistband of Allison's lacy white cotton panties. Allison watched her, looked up at aunt Judy's lovely pale face, wondering where this was all leading to.</p> <p>Allison gasped as Aunt Judy gripped the waistband of her underwear and slowly glided the material downward. The light down of pubic hair underneath snagged and released the fabric bit by bit, sending little additional jolts of excitement and wonder through Allison's body. Panties down, Aunt Judy put her hand softly on the delicate fleshy bump between Allison's legs and let it rest there.</p> <p>Allison felt a warm liquid feeling in her tummy as Aunt Judy touched her most secret and innocent of places. In Health class, she had learned what boys could do in that place and she had found the idea revolting, but feeling her Aunt Judy's hand touching it felt right. It felt good.</p> <p>Allison wriggled her hips in nervous anticipation of what would happen next. Aunt Judy smiled, lovely white teeth shone between her perfect red lips. She looked like a black haired angel coming down toward Allison's face. Lips meeting, then parting to allow their tongues to meet and intertwine. Allison sighed, sucking on Aunt Judy's tongue contentedly.</p> <p>Aunt Judy's middle fingertip dented the soft pink crevice between Allison's vaginal lips and Allison groaned sharply. Effectively gagged by Aunt Judy's lips and tongue, pinioned helplessly by shiny black straps, Allison tensed as she felt the finger press deeper and deeper into her body. The fine red nail scraped a hidden bulb between and inside her little pussy and a shock passed through Allison.</p> <p>Aunt Judy kept kissing her, deeper, harder and more passionately as her devilish finger gently dove further inside, the soft skin rubbing that little bulb, sending wave after wave of pleasure rippling across Allison's body. Allison lifted her hips to meet the intrusion, grunting fiercely.</p> <p>Aunt Judy moved her finger back and forth slowly in time to Allison's hip motion. Her pussy was getting wetter and wetter by the second, the pleasure of Aunt Judy's touch on her clitoris, mouths locked in an endless kiss, Allison moaned as another shockwave of ecstasy arced through her.</p> <p>Aunt Judy took her mouth away, letting Allison grunt, scream and cry out for all she was worth. Allison bit her lip, hips rocking, neck twisting in abandon, sweat pouring down her lithe thin body. A white hot blaze fired once, twice, three times and Allison shrieked with joy.</p> <p>When it was over, Allison was sore, but a good kind of sore. The sort of pain that usually came when she played at Aunt Judy's house.</p></div>",[]
1040,Switch in Time,-1,AMANDA,no@email,"A plate is broken at Aunt Judy's house and when none of the girls confess to the deed, she takes things into her own hands.",2007-06-28,3,4,"fg, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amanda005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> <p>Aunt Judy was angry and a heavy dread silence hung over the house. A plate was broken over the course of the day and Aunt Judy had given the guilty party ample time to come forward and confess. With no confession forthcoming, she had taken matters in hand to root out the responsible girl. The thick oak door to her bedroom stood closed, behind which arose a sound that thrilled the girls with terror.</p> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> There would be no playtime today. No stories before bed. Supper, if there was one would be plain at best. The girls would wear their gags, fastened tightly for most of the day as well; for in Aunt Judy's eyes if those same mouths couldn't confess their guilt, they didn't need to speak at all. <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> <p>As before, a few minutes later the door would unlock and open and a girl would emerge, gag fastened tightly, tears streaming down her face, her panties missing so everyone could see the bright crimson lines across her fanny from her switching. Hands cuffed in front prevented the girl from rubbing the pain away. Aunt Judy would emerge only to call the next girl in with a stern toneand the door would close and lock again.</p> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> <p>Allison's hands shook as she wiped the glass in her hands over and over again. It was already dry and perfectly clean but her mind was occupied. Why hadn't she confessed? Aunt Judy would have been upset, but considerably less upset than she was now. Not to mention how this would stand with the other girls in the house. All of them punished for her misdeed.</p> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> <p>Allison found herself jumping in time to the strokes of the switch, as if it were already striking her round bare bottom. She noticed Nancy her dish-washing mate looking at her curiously over her gag, hastily put the glass away and moved onto the next item in the drying bin.</p> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p> <p>Like clockwork, the door unlocked, opened and another girl came out, hands cuffed in front, mouth tightly gagged with a white leather strap, panties off, her bottom decorated with dark red welts. Allison swallowed hard.</p> <p>“Allison!!” Aunt Judy shouted for the second time. None of the the girls looked at her. Aunt Judy glared impatiently, black leather toe tapping on the cold marble floor, but Allison found she was rooted to the spot. Aunt Judy motioned with a long leather gloved finger toward the door and she finally found the strength to cross the floor and face the inevitable.</p> <p>Aunt Judy said nothing, only grabbed Allison's wrists none too gently and fastened them in a set of sturdy steel manacles connected to a chain. A cold steel ring anchored to the floor went around each ankle soon afterward. A button was pressed and Allison found herself hauled forward, bent over at the waist across a sturdy wooden stanchion her bottom in the air. Allison trembled as aunt Judy roughly grabbed her panties and yanked them down.</p> <p>There was a long and miserable pause. Allison twisted her cuffed hands back and forth, muscles quivering, tears already streaming down her face. If she weren't gagged, she would have cried out her confession then and there.</p> <p>“I know it was you who broke the plate, Allison.”Aunt Judy said sternly,”I keep a close eye on everything that happens in this house. And under normal circumstances after I switched your bottom, I'd make you wear this lovely black leather gag with the word LIAR stitched into the front, for all the other girls to see and let them deal with you as they see fit. But you are my sister's daughter...”</p> <p>“So instead I've decided to switch your little ass twice what I've done to the others. Maybe next time you'll come to me straightaway, instead of causing all this uproar. Understand?</p> <p>Allison nodded gladly.</p> <p>“Good. Prepare yourself my sweet little girl.”</p> <p>Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff<br/> Fwip... mmff</p></div>",[]
1041,Haunted House,-1,AMY K.,no@email,,2003-03-25,55,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It all began on a bright and sunny day in late June, right at the end of her last semester of High School before the summer vacation. As she walked home from her last exam, Katie found actually herself feeling somewhat down at the prospect of not having school and homework to occupy her mind for two months. It had really bothered her that her parents had decided to move half way through the school year, and transplant Katie into an unfamiliar school several thousand miles away from her friends. Now she had only a handful of other girls at school to whom she could talk. Mostly though, she barely knew them, and now Katie faced the prospect of spending the summer mostly alone and bored.</p> <p>There weren't even any boys at her school who so much as knew her name. Which also meant, that at age fourteen, Katie was still quite untouched and still a virgin. It wasn't that she was ugly. It was just that Katie was usually quite shy, so friends and boyfriends never came easily to the teenager. Infact, Katie had quite a body, being 5'2"", with long auburn hair and big beautiful blue eyes, set upon a pretty face, with a pair of small but perky breasts and a gently curving ass. All of which gave her a look that said ""sweet and innocent"", at the same time as oozing untapped sexuality.</p> <p>She wasn't terribly athletic, though, and her somewhat pale skin gave her small frame a look of fragility, that often inspired one's maternal/paternal instincts as well as one's lust. Katie was also very soft spoken, and never raised her voice, even when someone made her angry. Which was a rare occurrence for the little adolescent. She was also kind and caring to anyone who needed help, but still, few people paid her much attention, and so Katie became quite studious. Learning everything she could, and being known as one of the more intelligent girls at her school.</p> <p>However, it was these very qualities that made little Katie unwittingly feel the strange compulsion to take the long way home that day. Little knowing of the unforeseen dark forces that had taken an interest in her enchanting sweetness, and irresistible aura of innocence. As she walked down an unfamiliar street, she had now idea of the destiny that awaited her, a destiny that would change Katie's life forever...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>As she wandered down the quiet, deserted street, little noticing the breeze that ruffled her dark hair, and threatened to blow up the skirt of her school uniform, a peculiar sound caught her attention.</p> <p>Katie looked up from her sullen contemplation of the sidewalk, and spotted a small white kitten. It looked up at her with large, imploring green eyes, and meowed sadly as it sat before the black iron gates that guarded a large old mansion.</p> <p>Katie stopped, smiling down at the little kitten before stooping down and holding out her hand. ""Oh, hello there,"" she said sweetly, as the kitten brushed against her fingers and meowed more imploringly before taking a few steps up the drive way of the mansion.</p> <p>""Are you lost?"" inquired Katie, standing up, and experimentally pushing against the gate, as the kitten meowed again, ""Can't you get in the house? Gee, someone must be so worried about you...""</p> <p>The girl was surprised as the gate gave way and swung open just enough for her to slip inside. And Katie, feeling sorry for the little creature, did so. ""Hold on,"" she assured it, ""I'll knock on the door for you and get them to let you back in little one.""</p> <p>Once Katie had squeezed her way through the wrought iron gates, she gave the old house the once over. She could see curtains in most of the windows, an old clothesline just behind the house, and a gentle trail of smoke rising from the chimney. The lawn was going to need mowing in a day or two, and the large imposing elm tree in the front yard bore the scars of Dutch elm disease.</p> <p>But other than that, the old gray stone mansion seemed unassuming. It was three stories tall, with a front porch that seemed to be of recent construction, and a green house had been attached to the south side of the building. There were no cars in the driveway, and no visible lights on, but Katie felt that it was worth taking the chance, for the kitten's sake.</p> <p>""Poor thing,"" Katie commented, as much about the kitten as for the loneliness that the house seemed to radiate.</p> <p>So she shouldered her backpack, and started up the driveway, with the little white kitten running excitedly just ahead of her. As she went, though, Katie barely noticed the dark clouds that were quickly forming over head, or the way the gentle breeze had grown cold, and was picking up speed.</p> <p>But, Katie's attention was focused on the helpless little kitten, as it stopped before the large front door, and turned back to meow pleadingly at the girl. But soon it began purring contentedly, as Katie climbed up the wooden steps, and bent down to pick the cat up.</p> <p>""Don't worry,"" she soothed, rubbing her face against the kitten's soft white fur affectionately, ""it's okay, I'll get you back in. One way or another.""</p> <p>The kitten went limp in her arms, and purred even more loudly as Katie rang the doorbell. Inside the house she heard a buzzing sound, but no other signs of life. She politely waited several moments, as the cold wind caused goosebumps to rise along the skin of her bare legs as he skirt was blown up scandalously high.</p> <p>Katie tried once more as the kitten meowed again, but still no one came to the door. ""I'm sorry, kitty,"" apologized Katie, giving the kitten a gentle hug, ""but there doesn't seem to be anyone home.""</p> <p>The kitten gave her another imploring look with its sad green eyes, meowing pitifully, and pawing ineffectually at the heavy wooden door. ""Oh, alright, then,"" conceded Katie, and took hold of the door knob, ""I'll try.""</p> <p>To her surprise, the door pushed easily open. ""Oh!"" she exclaimed, feeling a little startled, ""Well, I guess you're in luck, little one.""</p> <p>Katie put the kitten down and pushed the door open enough for it to pass through. ""There you go,"" Katie replied, smiling at the kitten as it took several steps inside, before turning back to the girl, ""You're home now.""</p> <p>Katie waved good bye and stood up straight, but the kitten meowed sadly once again. ""What is it now?"" the girl inquired as the cat looked at her insistently.</p> <p>""Oh, now I don't know about that..."" Katie commented skeptically, as the sound of falling rain against the porch's tin roof caught her attention.</p> <p>""Oh, dear!"" she exclaimed, turning around to face the pouring rain, ""Now how ever am I going to get home?!""</p> <p>Behind her, the kitten meowed again, and Katie shrugged. ""Well I guess you're right then, kitty,"" she replied, turning back and opening the door completely before stepping over the threshold as the wind blew rain against her back. ""Hello? Anyone home?"" she inquired loudly, but received no reply.</p> <p>But, as the young teenager stepped into the house, the heavy oak door slammed shut behind her. ""Eeek!"" she exclaimed, jumping with fright before calming down and turning to face the door, ""Oh, it must have been the wind...""</p> <p>Cautiously she turned back to face the kitten, but found it missing. ""Kitty!"" she called, but there was no response except for the sound of the howling wind just outside the door. Katie sighed heavily, and took in her surroundings.</p> <p>She stood in a spacious front foyer, done in a very Victorian style, with a wide, winding staircase, carpeted with a thick red carpet, and bordered by a dark wooden banister. The floor on which she stood was made of white marble, and an impressive glass chandelier hung far above her head.</p> <p>Katie shivered, as she looked around nervously, not spying any evidence of any life in the still, quiet mansion. ""This is too weird,"" she commented, ""But I guess I'm stuck here until the rain stops.""</p> <p>She looked beside the door, found an old carved wooden chair, and took a seat. Katie sat in silence, as the dark gloom closed in around her, and felt quite unnerved as the only sounds she could hear was the rain, her breathing, and almost her own nervous heartbeat.</p> <p>But then the near silence and gloom was shattered by a loud crash of thunder, and the blinding light of the lightning. Katie jumped in her seat, and threw her hand against the wall, desperately searching for a light switch.</p> <p>Much to her surprise, the girl found one, and within seconds, the chandelier was giving off a dim, eerie warm glow. ""That's better!"" the frightened teenager exclaimed, hugging herself against the chill as she attempted to wait out the storm...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>Two hours later, after finishing off the novel she had brought with her in her backpack, Katie decided that it might be okay to explore her surroundings a bit more. Especially considering the fact that the owners of the house had apparently left it abandoned for quite sometime, and the fact that the storm outside gave no sign of letting up.</p> <p>Fortunately, the first room she encountered, after going through the archway to her left, was a huge library/study. Katie tried the light-switch, that was just inside the room, and stood in awe at the hundreds of leather bound books she encountered. The shelves they were placed upon reached the third floor, separated by circular balconies, and many books were only accessible via an old wooden ladders on wheals.</p> <p>The floor of the perfectly circular room was made wood, but in the very center, there was thick plush carpeting with two overstuffed couches, a low oak coffee table and two desks with old library style lamps set upon them. Katie sighed, shaking her head as she entered the huge room, silently wishing that she had access to such a wonder.</p> <p>The girl walked to the very center of the room, and took a deep breath, taking in the scent of dust and old books, just as a crash of thunder sounded outside. But this time she did not jump, she could almost feel the old tombs calling out to her, drawing her to them by pulling at the adolescent girl's thirst for knowledge.</p> <p>Katie soon gave in, though, and walked boldly over to the endless rows of books. She pulled a random book off the shelf, and walked back to one of the couches. The girl carefully sat down, finding the old sofa to be reasonably comfortable, and carefully examined the ancient volume.</p> <p>It was similar to most old books that one might find in such a place, bound in hardback leather, with crisp yellowing pages, and a few words in Latin for its prologue, but this book seemed different somehow. More compelling. Katie tired to read the title, but found her knowledge of Latin to be far too limited to make much sense of the words, and the arcane symbol etched in gold just beneath it was a mystery as well.</p> <p>""Oh well,"" she commented to herself, ""so long as the owner doesn't mind, I guess I can always look at the pictures...""</p> <p>Katie opened the book to a random location, and was instantly shocked, horrified, and repulsed by what she saw. ""Eww! Yuck-!"" she exclaimed, her young, innocent mind reeling from the picture she found, ""That's just gross!""</p> <p>The picture depicted on the page was hand drawn, but looked remarkably real, almost as if a picture had been taken with a modern camera and had somehow been added in when the book was made. It depicted a very young girl, no more than thirteen years old, her wrists, and ankles bound by ropes in such a way as to leave the poor adolescent spread-eagled standing upright. The ropes that held her were in turn tied to two trees, leaving the poor helpless girl a foot off the ground and quite vundrable. Although the truly disturbing thing was that there was an impossibly long and fat earthworm, which seemed to have had crawled out from the ground beneath her, and was now trying to burrow its way into the teenager's pussy. Also, judging by the look of horror, and revulsion on her young pretty face marred only by her tears, the girl was not enjoying the process.</p> <p>Katie immediately dropped the book onto the table and glanced around guiltily as the sound echoed loudly throughout the mostly empty mansion. She shivered as a cold chill went through her, and decided to put some distance between her and the lewd book.</p> <p>Katie left the room and headed up the winding staircase towards the upper levels, deciding to continue her exploration before returning to the library. ""That picture was just TOO real!"" she muttered, shivering as the draft from a partially open window blew at her skirt...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>After another half an hour of careful exploration, Katie confirmed her suspicion that the house was quite unoccupied, and had been for quite some time. The strange thing, though, was that the electricity in most of the rooms still worked, as did the water in the three bathrooms. Infact, there was still quite a bit of furniture left, that was strangely free of dust. But the one thing that Katie did not find, though, was a phone with which to call her parents.</p> <p>""I guess it's not too bad here,"" she commented entering the master bedroom on the third floor, and walking over to the window to watch the storm, ""It could be much worse here, I suppose...""</p> <p>Katie gave a worried look as the rain pounded against the window, as if it were trying to get in at her, and noticed something quite distressing. The little teenager squinted her eyes, and pressed as close to the window as she could, but still, Katie couldn't see past the front gates the raging storm. She sighed heavily, and resigned herself to staying a lot longer, and turned to see what treasures the room had to show her.</p> <p>The room was lavishly decorated with candles upon silver candlestick holders, ancient portraits of Victorian design, and a simply huge solid oak wardrobe against one wall. In the corner sat a queen sized four poster canopy bed, a standing full length mirror, and a dozen or so other little things that catered to the needs of a nineteenth century woman with money.</p> <p>Katie smiled, feeling suitably impressed by her surroundings, and feeling tempted to try out the numerous personal effects left by the previous owner, but at the same time, feeling almost guilty, as though she were intruding.</p> <p>But still, she was currently the only occupant, and it was unlikely that anyone was going to show up before the storm passed, so Katie decided to make the best of it. She carefully moved the silky curtain that partially concealed the bed out of her way, and sat down.</p> <p>""Actually,"" mused Katie, bouncing lightly on the old feather filled mattress, ""It's not so bad here... Oh!""</p> <p>She looked down at the nightstand and noticed something she hadn't seen previously. It was a small leather bound book, similar to the ones from the library, but with an old locking mechanism on it. Katie cautiously reached for it, and picking it up, noticed that the lock had long since become too corroded to be of any use.</p> <p>Katie opened the book somewhat pensively, half expecting another scene form the book downstairs, but was pleasantly surprised to find that it merely the diary of mansion's previous owner. Julia Brooks.</p> <p>Katie swung her legs up onto the bed, and propped herself up against several of the ample pillows before settling in to read. ""I sure hope that Ms. Brooks doesn't mind!"" she giggled, feeling just a little bit naughty for reading someone else's diary, even if that person had died long before she was even born...</p> <p>The diary was hand written in an easy to read style of hand writing, with careful attention to proper spelling and grammar, showing that the author was quite learned and paid attention to detail.</p> <p>It seemed to be the third volume of a set, detailing Julia Brooks' life. The book that Katie held was the book concerning her adult life, and started with the death of her parents, shortly after her eighteenth birthday. They had died while horseback riding on her Aunt Beatrice's farm. Apparently, the two horses were suddenly spooked by something unknown, and they were both thrown to the ground before being trampled to death by their mounts fled.</p> <p>The police thought it suspicious, seeing as most horses avoided trampling their riders, but in the end it was deemed an accident, seeing as no proof of actual fowl play could be found. Only one police investigator continued the investigation after the fact, but he died late one night when snooping around the farm. He was found lying on the ground, his eyes staring blankly forward in utter horror, and his hair completely white. The coroner claimed that the officer died of a massive heart attack, but everyone knew that he's died of shear fright...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>However, after the death of her parents, Julia inherited their entire fortune, including the mansion in which she had lived since childhood. And under her Aunt Beatrice's tutelage, Julia learned how to hold on to her estate, casting off many foolish suitors who only desired her for her wealth.</p> <p>After some time, there came threats against her person if she did not marry and advocate her fortune to her husband. Feeling a little rattled, Julia purchased two large guard dogs. A Doberman which named Jonathan, after her Father, and a German shepherd which she named Maximillian, after her late Uncle.</p> <p>Strangely, a month after the mysterious and threatening letters started arriving, one every two or three days or so, the perpetrator turned himself into the police. He was barely sane when he did so. All that he could do was babble incoherently about the ""shadows"" coming to get him. He was locked away in an asylum and never heard from again...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>Julia's diary went on for a while longer, describing a failed love affair with a German ambassador, and a few other small romances that Julia had while traveling Europe one year. But on her 23rd birthday, her aging Aunt Beatrice approached Julia. The woman began teaching her about more than just affairs of state. She began teaching Julia how to out right manipulate men with her sexuality. At first Julia was shocked, but soon grew to enjoy the promise of power over men, and after a year of further tutelage, Beatrice informed Julia of her families darkest of secrets...</p> <p>Beatrice, it seemed, was quite adept at the mystic arts, and wanted to pass the knowledge on to Julia before she herself passed on. Intrigued, Julia agreed to stay on and learn more, soon finding that the sorcery that her Aunt practiced was known as ""Tantric Magic"", which apparently would work well with Julia's previous training.</p> <p>Her Aunt was quite mysterious about the whole matter for quite sometime, only giving Julia small bits of tantalizing knowledge, before revealing her ultimate goal. Beatrice, and her Grandmother before her, had sought the cure for her own mortality. They had wanted to live forever, but each successive generation made only a little more progress than the previous, so Beatrice required an heir to continue her work.</p> <p>""Don't let our lives be in vane, little one..."" her Aunt had said, ""Take up the torch upon my death, and do all you can. Find what we could not...""</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>But, by this time, Katie was growing wary. So, after crawling out of bed, the girl went over to the huge wardrobe and pulled open the wooden doors. She gasped to herself, awed by the spectacular array of almost perfectly preserved vintage clothing, before reaching in and sorting through it like a little girl in a candy story.</p> <p>""This is like a museum!"" commented Katie, pulling out an old, flimsy nightgown that was about her size, and holding it against herself, ""I'll have to remember to call my parents in the morning, but for now it should be fun to pay dress up for a little while.""</p> <p>Katie smiled down at the old silky nightgown and walked over to the full-length mirror with it. ""I hope it fits,"" she commented, carefully placing the garment on a chair before disrobing.</p> <p>As she unbuttoned the skirt of her school uniform, letting it fall to floor to collect around her ankles, Katie suddenly felt a little self-conscious. She glanced at the mirror before her, and blushed, as she couldn't help noticing how cute she looked, only wearing her white blouse and panties. Katie smiled demurely, staring down at her feet, trying to ignore the slight tingle from her pussy, as she undid her tie, and began unbuttoning her blouse.</p> <p>But as the girl let the garment fall off her shoulders, Katie suddenly felt a deep sense of insecurity, as though someone were watching her. In response, Katie turned around suddenly, her arms covering her small breasts, in hopes of catching sight of who or what was there. She found the room exactly as it had been before, devoid of all other life, yet, the thought of someone watching her undress did cause the little teenager's nipples to harden.</p> <p>""Must be the storm making me nervous,"" Katie commented, turning to pick up the nightgown once again before pulling it over her head, and finding the garment to be a perfect fit.</p> <p>""It's like it was made for me..."" the girl replied, as she looked at herself in the mirror from several different perspectives, and blushing at the way the almost translucent fabric clung to her young body in just the right ways, ""Oh, well. Off to bed I guess...""</p> <p>That accomplished, the little teenager yawned and walked over to the dresser, where she lit a candle before shutting off the light. Katie then crawled back into bed, this time taking advantage of the thick blankets and picked up Julia's diary once again once she'd placed the candle on the nightstand...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>The book went on, describing in vague terms Julia's tutelage in the mystic arts, and how she put her new found knowledge to good use. She had several ""flings"" with important men, and women, in high places, using her tantric magics to control and manipulate them.</p> <p>Katie was then shocked to discover two things; the first was that tantric basically equated to ""sex magic"", allowing Julia to affect the lives of those she bedded. The second astonishing and shocking fact was that Julia's confession that her preferred lovers were all females between the ages of thirteen and seventeen. Julia also eluded to the fact that each little girl she was with brought her and her Aunt another step closer to immortality. But, alas, her Aunt Beatrice died at the age of eighty-nine, shortly after Julia's twenty seventh birthday...</p> <p>At that point, Katie yawned, and put the book down on the nightstand before blowing out the candle. She sighed contentedly as the warm blankets kept out the chill that somehow seeped in through the closed window, and snuggled in under them as the sounds of the storm lulled her to sleep...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>Katie was drawn from her dreamless sleep sometime later by the sensation of something touching her. In her state of drowsiness, Katie didn't quite notice that it was the blanket moving down to the foot of bed, as the sheets somehow rearranged themselves. After a few minutes they stopped, and Katie, disregarding it as a dream, fell back asleep.</p> <p>But several moments later, the little teenager was jarred awake by the sudden shaking of the bed. The girl opened her eyes and looked around, feeling terribly startled, as she realized that the bed was moving by itself, shaking violently, and banging its wooden legs against the floor.</p> <p>""What the-?"" Katie exclaimed, moving to sit up, and finding herself tied to the bed by the sheets. Infact, both her wrists and ankles had somehow become securely bound to the four tall bed posts, and that no matter how much she struggled, the little adolescent was trapped.</p> <p>""This has to be a dream! It can't be real!"" she exclaimed, her pulse racing with fear as the bed shook and jumped, moving partially away form the wall as it moved. Almost as though something beneath it were trapped and trying to break free.</p> <p>Soon, frightened tears streamed down Katie's pretty face as she cried out in panic, hoping desperately that someone would hear her screams. But then, the crashing and banging abruptly stopped, leaving Katie time to catch her breath.</p> <p>""Please!"" she sobbed, her pretty blue eyes full of tears, ""Let this be just a dream!""</p> <p>Then, as if in answer, Katie suddenly caught sight of movement. Looking around, the young teenager's eyes went wide with fright at what saw. From all around her, and presumably from underneath the bed, several long, black, serpentine tentacles loomed over her.</p> <p>""AH! Nooo!"" she screamed, shaking her head in denial, and struggling against her binds as the tentacles stared down at her with great interest, ""This CAN'T be real! Please! Somebody! Anybody! Help meee!!!""</p> <p>But little Katie's cries and pleas fell upon deaf ears, as the ends of the long black tentacles began to alter themselves. One became thin, flat, and razor sharp, gleaming menacingly down at the little bound fourteen-year-old. Three others became thinner, their ends opening up until they resembled long hoses or tubes, each dribbling a near constant supply of white sticky goo.</p> <p>""Ow! No!"" pleaded Katie as some of the ooze dribbled onto her tender young thighs as she kicked her young little legs, and she found the viscous liquid to be quite hot, yet not to the point of scalding her soft flesh.</p> <p>Finally, though, the remaining two tentacles morphed only slightly, their ends thickening and widening until they resembled impossibly long, thick, black penises. Katie's eyes went wide with fright when she saw this, immediately speculating as to her fate, and not liking her hypothesis at all.</p> <p>""Noooo!"" the girl screamed helplessly as the bladed tentacle swooped down towards her throat, only to veer off at the last possible second, and cut a long line down through the fabric of her nightgown.</p> <p>The garment was then pushed and pulled open by the other tentacles, leaving little trails of hot, sticky white goo across the adolescent's body and leaving her small bra and panties exposed.</p> <p>""Nooo! Please don't!"" Katie cried as the bladed tentacle struck again, halving her bra with a quick slice between the small twin A-cups.</p> <p>It then withdrew for a moment, almost seeming to watch as the little teenager's struggling caused her bra to fall open, causing Katie's sweet, young perky little tits to come free of their confines. Her little pink nipples hardening against the cool dry air in the room, as outside the storm became louder with more and more crashes of thunder and bursts of lightning.</p> <p>After a moment of struggling against her binds and staring helplessly up at the watching tentacles, Katie relaxed a little, and ceased her thrashing about. ""What... What do you want from me..?"" she asked, with tears rolling down her face.</p> <p>As if in answer, the bladed tentacle swooped down again, and made short work of her panties, revealing Katie's nearly hairless virgin pussy for all to see. But then, ten more tentacles rose up from all around the bed and descended upon the girl.</p> <p>""Nooo!"" she cried as the slimy, black tentacles began wrapping themselves around her.</p> <p>The first two rubbed against her sensitive inner thighs, smearing their warm, slime across her pale skin before wrapping around them, and squeezing firmly. The next two each secured an ankle, wrapping themselves around three times and pulling in opposite directions, as if trying to spread Katie's legs as far apart as possible.</p> <p>Katie could only watch helplessly as two more bound her wrists, just below where the bed sheets were tied, while two others rubbed against her little tits, before wrapping themselves part way around the small mounds of flesh, and forcing Katie's nipples to stick straight out.</p> <p>""Oww! Stop!"" pleaded the little teenager, ""You're hurting me!""</p> <p>But it was to no avail, as the last two new tentacles took their places. One sliming its way over Katie's stomach, encircling a portion of her torso, and lifting her body just off the mattress, while the other wrapped around her neck, stopping her from shaking her head around quite so much. Then, to finish its work, the bladed tentacle cut away the bed sheets from Katie's wrists and ankles before retreating back under the bed.</p> <p>""Ah! What are you doing?!"" she cried helplessly, as the three tubular tentacles slowly descended upon her. The first two each covering one of Katie's little pink nipples, and the third running between Katie's labia teasingly before taking hold of her untouched clit. Then as one, the three clamped down hard upon the three sensitive areas and began sucking hard against them, causing Katie to scream once again.</p> <p>""Nooo! Ah! It hurts!"" she cried helplessly as the three little maws cruelly constricted, squeezing her nipples and clit painfully as they sucked. Still, though, they somehow managed to drool their hot sticky fluid out from around their maws, sending their white goo running in little rivulets down and over Katie's painfully squeezed breasts as well as down between her pussy lips, and over her tight little asshole.</p> <p>""OH! Oh no!"" Katie gasped as her young little legs where suddenly violently forced as far apart as they could go, and were then bent at the knees, ""Please! Make it stop! Someone! Please... Help me!!!""</p> <p>But the fourteen-year-old could only look on in horror as the two fat ended tentacles came down to have their fun. The larger, fatter one touched her first. Its thick head pushing against the opening of her tight, virgin pussy, as the smaller on wedged itself between her firmly clenched ass cheeks and began to push hard against Katie's tight little asshole.</p> <p>""Noooo!"" was all she could desperately scream as both tentacles began pushing against her, determined to violate both aspects of her virginity, ""They're too big! They won't fit!!!""</p> <p>But, as though to prove the little teen wrong, the smaller tentacle somehow managed to force its way painfully into Katie's tight asshole, lubricating its way by suddenly squirting something hot and slimy up inside of her.</p> <p>They then seemed to pause, as Katie thrashed about, desperately trying to dislodge the tentacle from her asshole, and hoping to dissuade the other from violating her completely. ""I won't let you...!"" she stated loudly, tears streaming down her pretty face as the pain in her ass began to subside, and the tentacle that had claimed it began to squirm and wriggle inside of her as it began fucking her unceasingly.</p> <p>""Oh! No! Stop!"" she gasped, her eyes going wide, as she tried to deny the pangs of pleasure it began sending through her body, ""That's not right..!""</p> <p>Finally, though, as the tentacle in her ass wedged itself deeper and deeper into her with every stroke, its twin began to push harder against Katie's pussy lips. She gritted her teeth and gasped as she felt her body begin to give in.</p> <p>""NO!"" she pleaded, trying to tense up her muscles as much as possible against the inevitable, ""Please! Not there! Anywhere but there! You can't! I'm still a virgin!!!""</p> <p>But it was to no avail, as the tentacles on her nipples and clit each twisted to the right in unison. Causing Katie to cry out as she arched her back, the tentacle shot out its own load of hot sticky ooze in order to lubricate its way into Katie's tight teenaged pussy. Slowly, and methodically it applied pressure against her, until Katie shrieked as the thick head slipped passed her labia and pressed painfully up against her hymen.</p> <p>As it progressed, Katie squirmed and thrashed about even harder than before, forcing the tentacles holding her to take a firmer grip, and inadvertently giving the final violating tentacle to chance to steal her precious virginity. Katie screamed loudly, closing her eyes and shaking her head in denial as the thick, undulating tentacle pushed its way deeper, painfully breaking Katie's hymen, and at last taking from her what it wanted.</p> <p>Once inside of the little fourteen-year-old, the tentacle expanded slightly, filling Katie's pussy to its up most limit, and stretching the tight walls farther apart to accommodate the its mass. As it happened, though, the one in Katie's little asshole followed suit, and expanded as it wriggled, pumping in and out of her in time with the other tentacle that was lodged in her tight pussy.</p> <p>""Ohhh..."" Katie moaned defeatedly, as both tentacles thrusted their way in and out of her young body, harder and harder with each passing moment, ""I'll do anything! Anything! Just please... Stop..!""</p> <p>As if in answer, the tentacles that held Katie in place, lifted her high off the mattress, and flipped her over so that she was on her hands and knees a foot or so off the bed. They then lowered her as the other tentacles stretched out longer to accommodate the change, as Katie's nipples and clit began becoming numb from the constant suction.</p> <p>""No... No more..."" she sobbed, shaking her head and inadvertently glancing to one side where the full-length mirror stood across from her, catching a glimpse of herself in its reflection. What Katie saw, though, made her scream...</p> <p>Instead of seeing herself reflected in the mirror being horribly violated by some twisted monster from under the bed, Katie saw something far worse. Her own reflection stood, completely naked, as though she was standing before the mirror, watching the scene with intense interest. There was a cruel look in the eyes of Katie's reflection, as they mirrored an obvious enjoyment of the scene. Her face had upon it a cruel, condescending smile as her right hand fondled her breast, and her left shoved three of her dainty fingers deep inside of her own pussy while manipulating her clit with her thumb. There was also a look of intense satisfaction on her lovely face, as Katie's cruel reflection sadistically watched with utter delight as she was brutally raped on her hands and knees by the nightmarish tentacles.</p> <p>""Noooo!"" Katie cried out in denial, turning away and closing eyes, not noticing the new tentacle that rose up from under the bed and oriented on her, ""This can't be happening... It HAS to be a dream... I-Oh! Mmf!""</p> <p>The tentacle that loomed before her face, pushed itself against Katie's lips, smearing them with more of the strange liquid, and causing her to move her head out of the way so she could spit out the awful taste.</p> <p>""Ugh! Its so gross!"" she exclaimed, moving her head up to avoid the tentacle's second attempt at entering her mouth, ""Take it away! Please!""</p> <p>Undaunted, the long black tentacle, who's end had widened so that it resembled a huge black cock, drew up like a snake, and spit the same hot white goo that the others had filled Katie with into the girl's hair. She cried out as the viscous fluid began running down between her eyes, over her cute little nose, and down to her not so waiting lips, causing her to gag at the flavor.</p> <p>""No-! I refuse!"" she shrieked, as the tentacle came across her tits before hitting sliming its way across her cheek in an attempt it enter Katie's small young mouth, ""It tastes disgusting! Please don't make me do this..!""</p> <p>But the tentacle paid no heed, and pursued Katie's mouth for several minutes as the others fucked, and sucked her sweet young body, soon covering her pretty face with the sticky ooze it was capable of producing until Katie found herself quite exhausted and sore from the repeated abuse.</p> <p>Finally, after trying to counter Katie's defensive movements for so long, the tentacle pushed its end against the teenager's soft young lips, and into her mouth. Katie sobbed mournfully as the warm, gooey surface of the phallic tentacle pushed its way into her mouth, past her lips and teeth. Her tears had long since run out, and she found herself mostly resigned to complete violation by the cruel tentacles, as the latest one began thrusting in and out of her mouth as it expanded.</p> <p>Katie panicked as it grew, trying desperately to spit out, and get its awful taste out of her mouth, but only succeeded in causing herself to drool the tentacle's ooze out of her mouth and over her chin. Her gag reflex also gave it the opportunity to force its way to the back of her throat, where it repeatedly caused Katie almost choke and cough on it.</p> <p>Soon, Katie found it easier just to suck on it, drawing the constant flow of icky fluid down her throat where she could barely taste it. She also found that sucking, twisting, and pulling at her nipples and clit wasn't as bad as it had been before, as though the tentacles where easing up on her a little, but Katie quickly reasoned that her body was just going numb. Even the tentacles in her pussy and asshole weren't half as painful as they had been. Infact, Katie had remind herself that this was being done against her will, as a peculiar tingling began filling her.</p> <p>""Mmmph!"" she groaned, relaxing completely so that the tentacles had to literally hold her up, and glanced back at the mirror.</p> <p>Her reflection was still masturbating, but had picked up the pace. She had a look that said she was very close to a quite vulgarly induced orgasm. The reflection seemed to laugh noiselessly at Katie as clear liquid ran from between her little fingers, and down her shaking legs to puddle at her feet.</p> <p>Katie shook her head, trying to deny the image, and hold onto the belief that this was a dream. Eventhough it all felt so real. She now hung limply in the air, no longer struggling supported only by the grasping tentacles that now seemed to be pulsing with some kind of internal undulation.</p> <p>Katie gave the tentacle in her mouth a curious look, trying to discern what was about happen, when it unexpectantly pulled free of her grasping mouth and erupted with a blast of even more hot white goo, covering the little girl's face almost completely. The ooze quickly slid down, though, making its way down over the tentacle that was around her neck, and covering her chest with its wet stickiness.</p> <p>""Oh! I-! Ugh..."" Katie gasped, sucking in as much air as she could, and hoping that the torment would soon end.</p> <p>Shortly after, all of the other tentacles began shooting off great gobs of white sticky goo, filling her asshole and pussy with the sticky, viscous fluid to the point of overflowing down Katie's legs. As well as covering the vast majority of her adolescent body in hot white tentacle cum, that dripped and oozed off of her.</p> <p>""Oh...! This is so gross!"" was Katie's last exclamation, as she tried to deny the orgasm that the experience wrought, her body convulsing almost painfully for several moments before she passed out from exhaustion...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>Katie awoke with a start, sitting up and panting heavily as she broke out into a cold sweat. The unnerved girl glanced around the dark room nervously, holding her arms across her chest defensively as she got her bearings.</p> <p>""Oh, good!"" she panted, glancing down and seeing that she still wore the nightgown, and that the blankets had barely moved, ""It WAS just a dream..!""</p> <p>Katie relaxed somewhat, and noticed a peculiar wetness between her legs. She moved the blanket out of the way and sighed heavily. ""I guess my period came early this month,"" she replied a little forlornly, ""I hope the water isn't polluted or anything here...""</p> <p>Katie shook her head and got to her feet, grabbing Julia's diary before making her way to the master bedroom's private bathroom. She staggered a little as she flicked on the light switch, feeling a bit of a dull ache in her pussy as she made her way to the bathtub.</p> <p>""Definitely my period..."" she muttered as drew her bath, and began to disrobe, ""I'll have to change the sheets before I leave I guess.""</p> <p>Katie hung the nightgown on a convenient hook, and undid her bra before venturing to pull her panties down. ""Ah!"" she gasped, as her sensitive pussy reacted painfully to having the undergarment removed so swiftly. ""I must have been playing with myself in my sleep,"" remarked Katie, realizing that her panties had been pushed up inside of her slightly, and that her labia were swollen and sensitive, ""That might explain the dream...""</p> <p>The girl reached over turned on the water, waiting until the tub was nearing its full mark before shutting it off. ""They don't make these like they used to,"" she commented, noticing the fact that the tub was actually sitting on the floor upon four short stubby legs with little clawed feet as opposed to being bolted into the floor and nearest wall. And that it was considerably more spacious than Katie was used to.</p> <p>""Ah! Ow..!"" she exclaimed as she stepped carefully into the warm water and immersed her aching pussy, ""Oh... That's better!"" Katie smiled contentedly as she stretched out in the comfortably shaped tub and picked up Julia's diary...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>The story continued by going into great detail into Julia's descent into depravity. It explained how Julia's taste for young girls became quite an obsession, and how she would lure them into her mansion under false pretenses and either seduce them, or simply ""take"" them. Julia would then force or coheres them into performing almost impossible sexual acts that would drain them of most of their will. Then, they would become her temporary slaves which she would have perform for her amusement, as well as further Julia's attempts at immortality. Apparently, when certain rituals were observed, Julia was able to somehow steal some kind of psychic resonance from her victims when she took their virginity, and was able to continue the process until the girls had no inhibitions remaining, and therefore no more ""innocence"" to steal.</p> <p>Eventually, Julia had collected enough sexual psychic resonance, or simply sexual energy as she called it, to attempt to cast the spell that would grant immortality. But, not being completely foolish, Julia decided to try the spell out on her two dogs first.</p> <p>Unfortunately, though, the spell only half worked. The two dogs did infact gain immortality, but at a price. It seemed that they now needed to feed from the same sexual energy that had helped to create them. Furthermore, they had been converted from physical beings into creatures of almost pure thought. They were now comprised of little more that focused sexual energy, wrapped around a consciousness.</p> <p>Julia, though, who had just had her thirtieth birthday, decided that their condition was better than growing old and dying. She made preparations to cast the same spell upon herself, and making sure that her current stable of young girls were all very sweet and innocent, Julia made her final entry into her diary. Promising that if it were possible, she would continue her research, and hopefully one-day, find a worthy heir.</p> <p>But, no further entries followed, leading Katie to think that perhaps Julia had killed herself in some strange mystic rite, believing that she would find immortality...</p> <p class=""hr"">*****</p> <p>As Katie read, she bent her little legs at the knees and sank farther under the water, enjoying the soothing effect. But the teenager failed to notice the subtle movements of the water, as something stirred. Her innocent blue eyes were shielded from the truth by Julia's diary, and so she failed to notice the long black tentacle as it rose up out of the water.</p> <p>The tentacle's end bulged slightly for a moment, before opening into a large reptilian eye, which immediately focused on Katie. It looked the girl up and down, seemingly appreciative of the view from between Katie's legs, before diving under the water.</p> <p>A second later it jabbed and thrusted its way past Katie's labia, until it was firmly lodged deep inside the girl's teenaged pussy. ""AHHH!"" she screamed, the sudden violent penetration catching her off guard, and causing her to toss the book across the room, ""No! Please! Not again!""</p> <p>Katie wriggled as she reached down to grab the tentacle, only to find that her small hands were unable to get a firm grip on its slimy surface. And as Katie struggled to dislodge the pulsating tentacle that was savagely violating her young pussy, it began pushing up against her, forcing the girl to her feet to avoid deeper penetration.</p> <p>""OW!"" she cried as it forced her up against the wall as it began sliding in and out of her tight cunt, until Katie fell forward, and landed bent over the rim of the tub, supporting herself on her hands and feet, ""No! Please, no more..!""</p> <p>From her precarious position, Katie was able to look up at large mirror over the sink and watch herself as the tentacle took advantage of the situation, jabbing harder and farther into her sore pussy with each violent thrust. Katie stared up at her reflection with almost morbid fascination as the black tentacle raped her. For several seconds she was unable to speak, only pant loudly, and move her body back and forth in time with the tentacle's fucking, until suddenly, a sinister grin crossed her reflection's face.</p> <p>""NOOOO!"" cried Katie, crawling forward, and half falling out of the tub with the long phallic tentacle still shoved deep inside her fourteen-year-old pussy, ""This can't be happening!""</p> <p>Katie quickly began scrambling forward, the tentacle gaining length as she crawled across the bathroom floor, dripping water everywhere. Finally, though, as Katie reached the open door, the tentacle began pulling back, sucking against the inner walls of Katie's pussy as she clung onto the sides of doorway. She gritted her teeth, as tears streamed down her face, pulling back and trying to force the thrusting tentacle to pry loose from her abused little pussy. ""Oh! Ah! Owww!"" she shrieked as it began to give way.</p> <p>Katie could feel it shooting load after load of hot, sticky tentacle cum deep inside of her as a parting gift, before it broke free of her tight tunnel with a loud ""pop!"" and a spray of juices that covered her ass.</p> <p>""Ah! This is so gross!"" she cried, crawling quickly across the floor, and into the bed room as the tentacle shot another hot load across Katie's back.</p> <p>""Oh! It's so hot!"" she screamed, as the sticky goo ran down over her young legs and between her firm ass cheeks before puddling just inside her fourteen year old asshole, as more of it drooled from her freshly fucked cunt. At the same time, glob on her back oozed to the sides and down over her breasts where it dripped off her erect nipples.</p> <p>Katie squealed girlishly, as she scrambled to her feet, clutching her pussy and ass protectively before running off into the dark hallway without thinking. She looked around for more tentacles, but found none, and so paused to catch her breath. ""I have to get out of here..!"" the girl panted, leaning forwards with her hands on her knees, panting and gasping for breath as she tried to calm her nerves.</p> <p>But, as she stood there, watching the bedroom for signs of tentacle movement, Katie didn't see the dark shadow that was looming up behind her. And as she stood up, to bravely go back for her school uniform, the being behind her grabbed the little teenager, bending back to lift her off the floor.</p> <p>""Hey! OW! Stop! It hurts!"" Katie cried out hoarsely, her throat becoming raw with so much yelling and screaming, as her breasts were suddenly grabbed, and her nipples were squeezed between the fingers of her new captor.</p> <p>Glancing down, Katie saw a pair of jet-black hands grasping her small breasts, as well as feeling something hard, cold and clammy pushing between her little ass cheeks and pressing against her tight little asshole.</p> <p>""Oh!"" she exclaimed, as she felt hot breath against her ear, while her little pink nipples were twisted and pulled, ""No! Please, just stop! I'll do anything! I promise!""</p> <p>""Oh really, Katie?"" whispered a familiar voice in her ear with a bit of a chuckle, ""Well then, we'll just have to see about that, now won't we?""</p> <p>The girl glanced over her shoulder, and to her shock, and horror, saw an exact duplicate of herself, only it was comprised completely of a pitch black substance with an cool, almost clammy feeling to its skin. The only colour it bore were its eerie green eyes that glowed from the darkness sinisterly. The other noticeable differences, though, were the little claws on the ends of her fingers, not to mention the hard shaft that wedged between the adolescent's ass cheeks, on the verge of sodomizing poor little Katie.</p> <p>""Ah!"" the teenager gasped in surprise, ""Who-?! Or what, are you?!""</p> <p>The shadow Katie smiled cruelly, chuckling at the real Katie's little exclamation as she shoved the phallic object a single inch into the girl's tight asshole. ""Who do you think I am?!"" the shadow demanded, drawing its shadow cock out half an inch as Katie tried not to cry out, ""I'm a being of pure sexual energy... I am the realization of your darkest desires, little one... I AM Julia!""</p> <p>Katie's pretty blue eyes went wide as she screamed, feeling Julia shove her shadow dick five painful inches into her little, inexperienced asshole all at once. ""Now move! Down the stairs!"" ordered Julia, grinning with satisfaction at Katie's little yelp of protest when the phallic object was pulled back two inches, ""Or this goes ALL the way in... ALL at once!""</p> <p>""I-! Uh! Okay..."" stammered Katie, feeling horribly frightened, and almost unable to stand properly with Julia's shadow dick so firmly lodged in her tight little asshole.</p> <p>The teenager did the best she should to comply, slowly shuffling towards the dark stairs, while outside several crashes of thunder and lightning hit in rapid succession, more or less lighting her way. All the while, Julia shuffled along just behind her, grabbing roughly at Katie's tits, and painfully pinching her little pink nipples to an unwilling hardness. While making sure to shove her shadow phallus in another quarter inch with each step, each time soliciting a little yelp or sob from the frightened teenager.</p> <p>Finally, though, when they had at last reached the hard marble floor of the first level of the mansion, Julia maneuvered Katie back into the library. Once the girl was in about the center of the circular room, her little feet upon the plush white carpeting, Julia threw Katie down on her hands on hands and knees.</p> <p>The girl cried out in surprise, feeling the long black shaft slide quickly free of her grasping little asshole. ""Ow!"" she exclaimed, as the impact with the hard wood floor beneath the carpet sent sparks of pain up through her knees.</p> <p>Katie gave her head a shake, and opened her eyes. ""Oh no!"" she cried, averting her gaze from the book that lied open before her on the oak coffee table. It was the same vulgar book that she had found when she first arrived. The picture of the little thirteen-year-old girl being vaginally raped by an over sized earth worm once again staring up at Katie.</p> <p>""Nooo!"" pleaded Katie, crying once again as she shook her head from side to side in denial, ""No more! Not again! Noooo!""</p> <p>Katie tried to scramble to her feet, but found that the plush carpeting had reached out somehow with its long white strands and bound her wrists and ankles when she wasn't paying attention. The girl pulled back on her arms as hard as she could, but to no avail, she was once again, bound in place.</p> <p>From somewhere behind her, Julia was chuckling to herself as the sound of small scurrying feet entered from the foyer. ""Wha-? What are you doing?!"" Katie exclaimed in a sudden panic, glancing fearfully over her shoulder, as she struggled to get free.</p> <p>""You'll see, little girl!"" laughed Julia, ""When I'm through with you, you'll be a cock hungry cunt! Just like me...""</p> <p>""NO!"" denied Katie, shaking her head again, ""I'll never be like you! You're... You're sick!""</p> <p>There was a moment's pause, before the sound of a loud slap filled the air, and Katie shrieked as her little ass was struck hard by Julia's merciless hand. ""Owww!"" the girl cried, glancing inadvertently at the book again. This time, though, the picture had changed slightly... It seemed to move, as though Katie was watching a movie instead of just looking at a picture. The worm that was penetrating the young girl seemed to be wriggling inside of her while she struggled and squirmed against her bonds.</p> <p>""Oh no! Not THAT!"" she pleaded.</p> <p>""Oh! Please!"" laughed Julia's mocking tone, ""That was years ago! I've had lots of time to think of all sorts of perverse and depraved things to do this time. I have some something much more interesting planned for you, my naughty little slut!""</p> <p>With that, Julia whacked Katie's adolescent ass once again, leaving a large red welt on her right cheek. ""OW! Stop it! It hurts!"" the young teenager whined, as Julia began mercilessly, and repeatedly slapping Katie's sore ass, again and again until the girl began screaming and crying.</p> <p>After several long moments, Julia ceased her assault, and stood back to admire the redness of Katie's normally alabaster behind. She then made a sinisterly happy noise as the sound of ragged rasping breathing came closer.</p> <p>""What's that?!"" demanded Katie in surprise as something cold and wet was placed against her swollen cunt lips.</p> <p>""You'll see!"" chuckled Julia a little breathlessly, obviously beginning to masturbate.</p> <p>The cold wet thing was then replaced by something long, warm, and wet. It nimbly plunged itself deep inside of Katie, causing the girl to giggle as the long thin object explored around inside the warm wetness of her pussy.</p> <p>""Ah! No! That tickles!"" the fourteen-year-old squealed, as a pleasant tingling filled her pussy.</p> <p>The sensation continued for quite some time, as the girl's pussy juices were expertly scooped out, and presumably devoured. Soon, the object was even licking her still tight asshole clean of tentacle cum, and Katie could barely contain her perverse excitement as it flicked across her inner thighs and finally her hardened little clit.</p> <p>""Does it feel good, little girl?"" inquired Julia with a hint of amusement to go along with her satisfied smirk, ""Does it feel good to have your cunt licked?""</p> <p>""I... Uh-! No..."" Katie panted, biting her lower lip and desperately trying to deny the glorious feeling of slowly building orgasm, ""Please... Make it stop...""</p> <p>""Ya right!"" laughed Julia, ""This is just about to get interesting!""</p> <p>But before Katie could protest further, her sweet, young little adolescent body was wracked by her very first orgasm ever. Katie gasped, trying not to cry out as her whole body quivered, and she felt a great pressure release inside of her.</p> <p>""I-! I-! Ohhhh! Yesssss!!!"" the teenager squealed was her tight little pussy filled with hot wet juices, only to be almost in instantly emptied by the probing object that had brought on the sensual spasm.</p> <p>Finally, though, as Katie was left panting, stuck on her hands and knees with her cute little ass in the air, unable to collapse as she gasped for breath, she felt something rather odd. The teenager was grabbed around the waist by a pair of thin, but very strong, hairy arms. She could also feel two warm blunt objects poking and prodding at her ravaged asshole and pussy at the same time.</p> <p>""Hey-! Ow! What are you doing to me now?!"" the girl exclaimed, and looked over her shoulder. What she saw made her cry in dismay and revulsion.</p> <p>""Nooo..."" Katie whined, no longer shocked to find a large black dog with glowing green eyes attempting to mount her.</p> <p>""I'm not doing anything,"" chuckled Julia, seemingly amused at Katie's dismay, ""Jonathan, on the other hand... Is going to fuck your pretty little brains out until he blows his hot, sticky, doggy load deep inside of you little girl!""</p> <p>""Ohhh..."" came Katie's pleading response, ""Please... I'll do whatever you want... Just please don't make me do this...""</p> <p>""Oh! It's only fair,"" explained Julia, as the Doberman pincher growled when Katie tried to squirm away, ""He gave you a little orgasm with his talented tongue, now you have to pleasure him!""</p> <p>The dog thrusted forward and poor little Katie then realized that the dog actually had two dicks. Which, when combined with the fact that it was comprised of the same solid shadow that Julia was, was really quite plausible. So, she gritted her teeth, and closed her eyes tightly, trying unsuccessfully as both phalluses forced their way into her abused little holes. The dog seemed almost aroused by the girl's sudden shrieking yelp as it penetrated her, and began pumping in and out of both of Katie's holes at once with increasing speed.</p> <p>""Owww! They're too big! Make it stop!"" The fourteen-year-old screamed, as the relentless thrusting caused painful friction within both her tight little holes at the same time.</p> <p>But the sudden dryness of Katie's little cunt did nothing to dissuade Jonathan the Doberman's idea that the little teenager was his own personal fuck toy. ""What's the matter, Katie, dear?"" inquired Julia sarcastically, as she fingered herself with four fingers, obviously getting off on watching her dog fuck Katie, ""Don't you like it? This IS what you've always wanted isn't it? To be wanted? To be needed? To be desired..? To get FUCKED?!""</p> <p>""NOOOO!!!"" Katie cried as the dog pushed his twin shafts as far as they go into the girl in one hard thrust, before pulling back out half way, and shoving them back in even farther, ""Not like this...""</p> <p>Julia merely smiled as the Doberman fucked the little girl for all she was worth. His two long hard cocks shoving and pushing their way deeper and deeper inside of Katie's body with every new thrust. In response the girl screamed and cried, trying desperately to run away, but finding the carpet still holding her quite firmly in place as her pussy and asshole were stretched painfully wider and wider. But then, Jonathan's body tensed up suddenly. His panting and growling suddenly becoming a long grunting whine as his twin cocks suddenly expanded to twice their width, and felt as though they were two burning hot metal shafts pounding in and out of her. The dog was about to cum...</p> <p>""Ohhhh!!! Nooooo!!!"" pleaded Katie, knowing what was about to happen, and dreading the consequences, ""Please! Make him take them out! I don't want more of that disgusting stuff inside of meeee!!!""</p> <p>""Oh, but you do!"" taunted Julia as the dog's remorseless rapid thrusting became several slow, well timed jabs, ""Deep down, you're just like ME!""</p> <p>Katie gasped loudly as the dog grunted and howled as his twin cocks blew their mutual loads deep inside of her. The girl began crying again as she felt the intensely hot, sticky gobs of dog jism shoot simultaneously from both cocks, filling both her cunt and asshole to the limit, until it began oozing out around the sides of the shafts, and running viscously down her tired legs.</p> <p>Jonathan then began picking up speed yet again, his cocks making lewd squishing noises as his own cum lubricated his unrelenting thrusting in and out of Katie's exhausted little body. Thus causing large sticky clumps of dog cum mixed with what little pussy juices the teenaged girl's pussy had provided, to drip down from his shaft and land on the floor.</p> <p>As the blob hit the thick white carpet, a glowing white light shined up from the floor. Katie closed her eyes tightly as the light expanded all around her, unwilling to face what new horror that Julia had chosen to throw at her.</p> <p>""Open your eyes, cunt!"" ordered Julia, suddenly pulling Katie's hair painfully, ""I can't have you passing out on me!""</p> <p>""Owww!"" shrieked Katie, opening her eyes as she felt the floor go from plush carpeting to cold white marble.</p> <p>As the brilliant white glare faded, Katie gulped at the sight of her shadowy double. Julia now stood on her knees before the girl, her legs spread wide apart, bringing Katie face to face with her own sweet little pussy. She then noticed that the carpet and furniture had somehow disappeared, leaving only the round row of bookshelves, the hard wood floor stopping where the carpet had started. The same marble floor as that in front foyer now replaced the carpet, except that it was carved into a perfect circle. Just within the boundaries of the marble circle, was a second circle, shallowly carved in the white marble. Within that, was a plethora of other carved runes and symbols, as well as several lines dividing the circle into eight equal segments. At the center of it all, was a double dicked dog, fucking Katie on her knees as her exact double stood before her, pulling at her hair.</p> <p>""Lick it!"" ordered Julia, bringing Katie back to reality, ""Lick my cunt!""</p> <p>""What?!"" exclaimed Katie with a touch of revulsion, as she could feel the hot doggy cum running down her inner thighs.</p> <p>""Lick your own sweet little pussy,"" continued Julia as more of Jonathan's cum, and Katie's pussy juices hit the floor, causing the runes to glow slightly with an eerie green colour. ""Just like you've always wanted too...""</p> <p>""No..."" sobbed Katie, suddenly fearing for her life and in no mood further her humiliation.</p> <p>""I said lick my cunt, you little whore!"" commanded Julia, pulling Katie by the hair, and forcing her young mouth against her cunt, as the dog finally slid off of Katie, dragging its twin cocks out of her sweet little holes.</p> <p>The girl could only gasp, drawing in the scent of her own young cunt as her pussy and asshole reacted to the sudden loss by squeezing tightly closed once again. Unfortunately, though, the emptiness that the little teen felt was only temporary as yet another set of twin cocks entered her from behind.</p> <p>""Oh! NO More!"" gasped Katie's pleading tone as Julia rubbed her pussy and clit against Katie's pretty face while she laughed at the girl's plight.</p> <p>""Oh, come on now, Katie!"" the woman taunted, ""That's just my German shepherd, Maximillian. I can't just please one of my loyal puppies, now can I? And can you honestly tell me that you don't like it? Can you say to me that you have no interest in immortality? It can be yours you know. You can be what I couldn't... I was too old when I cast the ritual... But you, Katie! You're just right! You can become a being of pure sexual energy, and still retain your human form. All that you need do is submit... And we can become one happy little family! Of course... You WILL still have to acquire us some fresh victims from time to time...""</p> <p>Katie fell silent for a moment, as the second dog panted and let out little yelps of pleasure as he fucked the girl's pussy and asshole. The German shepherd, though, found the procedure much easier than the Doberman did, as the previous dog's cum lubricated his way into the little girl's fuck-holes.</p> <p>The girl stared at the glowing runes on the floor thoughtfully for several long moments, her body moving back and forth in time with the hard fucking that she was receiving. Finally, though, Katie glanced up at Julia, finding that her body was finally betraying her by accepting the pleasure that the dog was giving her. She could actually feel her pussy slowly fill with her own sweet juices in response to the violation.</p> <p>Without a word of protest, Katie touched her tongue against Julia's clit. It felt warm to the touch and tasted much the same as any clit should. ""Ahh! I knew you'd come around!"" laughed Julia, moving Katie's head with slow movements so that the girl would know where to lick. All the while the little adolescent was panting and moaning softly under her breath, truly beginning to enjoy the sensation of having her young tight holes doubly penetrated. Although she still tried to deny it, the sensation of a hard, long, thick, hot cock buried inside of her, thrusting in and out, rubbing against her inner walls was truly turning her on.</p> <p>Julia's eyes were soon rolling back, as Katie's inexperienced little tongue flicked at her hardened clit. The woman tossed her head back, moaning uncontrollably as the fourteen-year-old's tongue finally slid up inside her pussy. All the while her pet German shepherd continued his frenzied fucking of the girl's body, thrusting his twin phalluses in and out of her unrelentingly, and rapidly approaching orgasm.</p> <p>""OH! Oh yes!"" exclaimed Julia, pulling at Katie's hair with both hands forcing, the captive girl to tongue-fuck her cunt as the girl moaned and grunted incoherently.</p> <p>""Do you-! OH! Agh! Like it?!"" gasped Katie once Julia pulled her head up to lick her clit once again, as the girl's poor young body began to threaten her with a second orgasm.</p> <p>""Ohhh yessss!!!"" purred Julia, as Katie suddenly reached up and took hold of her double's firm round ass cheeks with both hands for support, ""And I see that your right into it as well, aren't you, my dear? Oooooh! You're so good for a little girl! Why, if you wanted to, you could get away at any moment... Or do you like being fucked by a dog while licking another girl's pussy?""</p> <p>""Oh, no!"" the girl moaned, ""I do like it! I... AH!!! I like it A LOT!</p> <p>""What do you like, little girl?"" Julia asked slyly, as Katie nipped gently at her clit.</p> <p>""I-! I-! Oh my...! I like being... Fucked!"" the girl exclaimed, as her whole body quivered, seemingly stuck just on the brink of orgasm, ""And I like licking other girl's pussies!""</p> <p>""Fucked by what?"" inquired Julia, making soft little gasps in time with the girl's movements on her clit.</p> <p>""DOGS!"" Katie exclaimed as she came, ""I liked being fucked by dogs! Ohhhh! Ahhh! Julia-! I-! Oooh! I love it!!!""</p> <p>""Mmmm... So then, are you going to fetch us some of your young little high school chums?"" chuckled Julia, smearing her juices all over Katie's innocent, looking face with grinding hip movements. ""Are you willing to acquire more young little girls to play with, my dearest little Katie?""</p> <p>Oh! YES!"" Katie gasped, ""Anything!!!""</p> <p>""Anything to stay young and beautiful forever?"" asked Julia, smiling as she noticed the dog's muscles all tense up, ""Because that's what'll happen if you stay... That's what'll happen if you cum, little girl. Your being fucked right on top of the ritual circle, and if anymore of your pussy juices hit the floor it'll activate fully... And then, it's just a matter of you accepting the gift!""</p> <p>""That's what... What I want!"" Katie panted, her whole body shivering, her pale</p> <p>skin becoming flushed as she found herself unable to cum, ""I'll do anything! Oh! Mmmm... Yessss!!! Oh, Julia..! Please just let me cum!""</p> <p>""Not yet, little girl,"" teased Julia, whose body was shaking as well, ""Not until you make me and my little puppy cum first! Then you can taste immortality! Ohhh! Oooh! Katie, you little slut..! You're making meeee-! OH! YES!!! Ahhh!""</p> <p>Katie gripped Julia's ass cheeks as firmly as her delicate little hands could manage as the woman's juices exploded across her little face. She quickly and franticly lapped it up as the sweet juices ran freely from her double's tight cunt, soon finding her own body beginning to finally react fully to her constant fucking.</p> <p>Katie literally screamed into Julia's pussy as her fourteen-year-old body was wracked with orgasm. Tears of joy ran down Katie's face as she gave in completely to the sudden release, her mind clouding over almost completely, while she bucked back against Maximillian, trying to get as much of his huge twin black cocks inside of her as possible.</p> <p>The dog howled, just as thunder crashed outside and Katie almost laughed as she cried out against the wonderful, ecstatic feeling of having her cunt and asshole simultaneously filled with hot spewing dog cum.</p> <p>""Ahhh! Oooh! Yesss!!!"" she cried, digging her nails into Julia's ass cheeks as almost collapsed as the dog pressed down on her harder, pumping her young holes so full of his jism that it spewed out the sides, and splattered everywhere.</p> <p>The runes reacted instantly, and little Katie could feel their power as she struggled not to come down form her orgasm. ""I accept! I accept!"" she cried, ""Oh! Yes-! Take me, Max! Take meeee!!!""</p> <p>Katie's pussy juices flooded the dog's cock, and every thrust he made sent the fourteen-year-old girl's juices spraying out in all directions, to wash over everything. The mixture of dog cum and the juices from Katie's pussy completing the ritual, and causing the circle to flow power into her young body. The girl could feel the energy course through her veins, as she just kept cumming, and cumming. The girl soon half wondered if she'd ever stop, but at that moment Katie just didn't care.</p> <p>Soon she became vaguely aware that the dog had stopped fucking her, but was pleased to notice that both dogs had begun licking her cunt and asshole clean of their mutual messes.</p> <p>""Welcome, Katie..."" she heard Julia's soft, caring voice purr, as if from far away, ""You're immortal now. You can have all the cock and cunt you can handle. And trust me, you'll find yourself to be quite insatiable... Your clit and nipples will always be hard from now on. And your pussy will become wet at the mere sight of some one that your attracted you.""</p> <p>Katie sighed, and smiled up at Julia, wiping the sweat from her brow. ""I think I rather like that idea,"" she replied thoughtfully, ""But I feel... 'Hungry'...""</p> <p>""Then you will need to lure someone into your clutches,"" replied Julia, running her fingers through the girl's hair as she idly licked her pussy, ""My preference is for young teenaged school girls, of course, preferably form some upper class private school... But that's just me. You can have anyone or anything you want. Nothing's too good for my little girl... My beautiful little daughter...""</p> <p>Katie smiled mischievously and replied, ""Mmmm... I think I know how I can accommodate you though, mommy.""</p> <p>""Oh, really?!"" chuckled Julia, shifting her form to resemble her own mortal vistage, ""And just what do you have in mind, little one? Just how are you going to make your 'mommy' happy? Hmmm..?</p> <p>Katie gave Julia's clit a deep kiss. ""Oh... I was thinking of arranging a sleep over, a slumber party actually,"" the girl explained, ""Sort of a way to get to know some of the girl's at my school a little bit better... With my mommy's permission of course...""</p> <p>Julia sighed contentedly, and dropped to her knees, where she gave Katie a deep, passionate kiss. ""Of course, my lovely dearest, child,"" she replied, ""You may do as you please... Especially when it involves bringing fresh, young little virgin pussies into the house!""</p> <p>""Thank you, mommy..."" Katie replied hugging the woman as her pretty blue eyes glowed an eerie green...</p> </div>",[]
1042,Summer Consequences,-1,AMY K.,no@email,,2003-07-24,21,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/amy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As Amy and Samantha lay naked in each others arms on Amy's blanket in the woods Samantha stirred long enough to pick up Camp Councilor Margo's book. The young teenager sighed contentedly as Amy held her, and flipped lazily through the pages of novel. Soon, she found the chapter she'd been reading and smiled contentedly reading as her cousin dozed.</p> <p>The chapter she had been reading depicted scene where a woman was dominating a man sexually. Making him do all sorts of demeaning, humiliating and degrading tasks. Most of which had sexual overtones. The woman, who had to be referred to as ""Mistress"" at all times made the man cater to her every whim, be it suckling her toes, or taking a strap on dildo up his ass.</p> <p>The whole scene intrigued Samantha greatly, and as she read on she imagined herself as the woman in the story. The thought of a man referring to her as ""Mistress Samantha"" causing her young adolescent body to quiver with renewed excitement.</p> <p>The girl sighed heavily, as she took the hand of her sleeping cousin in her own, and moved it downward. Soon Samantha had maneuvered Amy's small hand down to cover her pussy, and with the utmost care, as not to rose the sleeping little girl, Samantha took Amy's index finger and rubbed it against her clit experimentally.</p> <p>Her cousin snuggled in closer in her sleep, brushing up against Samantha's breast and rubbing her nipple as the girl's own finger was used to manipulate Samantha's little clit. Sam then went back to her reading, as she used her cousin's fingers to stimulate herself, and was soon panting quietly as she went.</p> <p>As time progressed, Samantha found herself unable to contain her excitement, and put down the book as she began pushing Amy's little finger inside of herself as she fondled her left breast. Soon, Samantha's soft groans awakened Amy, and the thirteen-year-old giggled as she found her wetted finger deep inside her cousin's pussy, being vigorously thrust in and out almost against her will.</p> <p>""Let me help you a little more,"" Amy offered with a giggle and began finger- fucking Samantha on her own, leaving the girl to rub her clit. Amy smiled, lowering her face to her cousin's unoccupied breast, and began to gently suckle its hard little nipple, running her tongue in slow circles around it as she went.</p> <p>""Samantha..."" purred Amy, as she adjusted her fingers to rub Samantha's pussy juices into the girl's clit.</p> <p>""Yes..?"" her cousin moaned in response as she gave Amy's round little ass a squeeze.</p> <p>""Please, read to me..."" replied Amy, giving Samantha's clit a slight pinch.</p> <p>""Oh-! Okay! Okay!"" she laughed and picked up the book once again, ""Just let me find a good part... OH! Here we go... Well, there is this young little girl who winds up going to a private school. But one day she gets caught listening in on a faculty meeting and... OH! No, I don't think you can handle THAT, little girl...""</p> <p>""Oh..."" pouted Amy, kissing Samantha's neck, ""Please don't tease me, Sam! It's not fair...""</p> <p>Samantha chuckled and looked deeply into Amy's blue/green eyes with adoration before kissing the girl full upon the lips. Both girls sighed contentedly and hugged each other closer as their tongues entwined.</p> <p>""I'm so sorry, sweetheart,"" said Samantha, once their lips had parted, ""I just like teasing you, I guess. You just look so cute when I do it... But, yes, I'll read to you. Just lay back, and enjoy...""</p> <p>Amy cuddled up closer and Samantha took a deep breath before preparing to read. Unfortunately, as she opened her mouth, she gasped in horror. From the bushes a figure emerged. It was the owner of the book Samantha now held. Councilor Margo.</p> <p>The tall dark haired woman glared down contemptuously at the two little girls who stared back up at her with shock and horror. ""Just what do you two think you're doing?!"" the woman demanded, putting her hands on her hips and glaring sternly.</p> <p>""I-! I-! I can explain!"" stammered Amy, as tears formed in her eyes.</p> <p>""No! It's-! It's ALL MY fault!"" Samantha injected, hoping to protect her cousin form he woman's wrath.</p> <p>""Silence!"" commanded Councilor Margo, pointing an accusing finger at Samantha, and eyeing the stolen book. ""So then!"" she continued with grim satisfaction, ""It seems that you two are not only thieves, but little whores as well! Hm! Well, then. I guess you two will just have to be punished twofold!""</p> <p>""No! Please!"" pleaded Samantha, dropping the book, ""It's not as bad as it seems! Honest! The whole thing is MY fault! I stole your book, I admit it... And I seduced Amy as well. I'm sooo sorry! Just please... Don't tell our parents... I'll do anything...""</p> <p>""So! It's like THAT, is it?"" commented Margo with a smirk, ""Well, I guess I know just how to punish naughty little girls like you, Miss Samantha!""</p> <p>""No!"" cried Amy, hugging her cousin protectively, ""If you must to punish someone, punish me!""</p> <p>""Ha!"" laughed Councilor Margo, looking lustily at the two young teens, ""You wouldn't last two minutes! However, I think I'll just punish BOTH of you!""</p> <p>""Ohhh!"" moaned both girls in unison holding each other close, tears welling up in their innocent eyes.</p> <p>""Come along now, little ones!"" ordered Councilor Margo ushering the two girls to their feet as she carefully examined their young bodies, ""And don't bother with your clothes! You won't be needing them where you're going..!""</p> <p></p><center>*****</center> <p>For several long, arduous minutes, Margo led the two frightened thirteen-year- olds farther down along the narrow winding path of the nature trail. Every passing moment bringing them a greater and greater distance from the security of their discarded clothing and the camp. As well as farther and farther away form the comfort and security of their clothes.</p> <p>As the forest fell silent of all other human sounds, the noises of the animals increased in volume, causing the girls to shiver with fright as the trees seemed to close in around them. Seeing this, Margo to snickered to herself, spurning the girls onward with threats of further punishment were they to try to turn back or try run.</p> <p>Soon, though, they neared an old log cabin. Tall pine trees surrounded it and the windows seemed to be covered by thick, heavy black curtains. The door was made of heavy oak, and was locked by a huge deadbolt. It seemed as though no human had been there in many years, which meant that the cabin was long since forgotten. Thus no one was likely to happen by and come to the girl's rescue.</p> <p>""Get inside!"" ordered Margo once she had unlatched the lock and swung open the door. The girls both nodded, squealing loudly as Margo gave them both a hard slap across their small round asses.</p> <p>Once inside, Margo slammed the door shut behind her, causing both young teens to jump and cry out once again. The woman smirked at their frightened reactions, locking the door before walking around to face the two young girls.</p> <p>""So!"" she began, pacing back and forth before them whist they attempted to hide their bodies modestly. They both folded their arms across their chests and squeezed their young legs closely together, but their efforts were mostly in vane. ""You little sluts think that stealing and lying naked in the woods together, doing who knows what to each other is acceptable behavior for young girls at this camp do you?!""</p> <p>They both bowed their heads in shame as Margo continued, ""And just how old are you little whores anyway?""</p> <p>""I-I'm thirteen..."" stammered Amy nervously, trying to hide behind her hair.</p> <p>""Look at me when I'm talking to you, cunt!"" Margo demanded, before turned her attention to Samantha, ""And how about you, you little thieving slut?""</p> <p>""I'll be fourteen in September,"" announced Samantha, looking boldly into Councilor Margo's dark brown eyes.</p> <p>Margo glared at the girl's defiant look and grabbed Samantha by the wrist, pulling the girl towards her. ""When you speak to me,"" the woman instructed, pulling Samantha by the arm towards the kitchen table, which was in one corner of the room, ""You shall address me as Mistress! Is that understood, slut?!""</p> <p>""Y-yes..."" came Samantha's whispered reply as the woman forced her bend over the table facing Amy.</p> <p>""'Yes' what?!"" the woman demanded, holding the girl down with a firm hand on the back of her neck, and her other hand raised high above Samantha's ass.</p> <p>Yes, Councilor Margo,"" replied the teenager defiantly, with a smirk.</p> <p>""NO!"" yelled Margo angrily, causing Amy to jump again, as Margo's hand slapped down hard against her cousin's bottom. ""You WILL refer to me as 'Mistress Margo'! Is that understood, Miss Samantha the Slut?!""</p> <p>""Yes... Mistress Margo..."" murmured Samantha through gritted teeth.</p> <p>""Infact,"" continued the woman with a cruel grin, ""Your name is no longer 'Samantha'... It's 'Slut'! Do you understand this, Slut?!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Margo..."" Samantha replied quietly.</p> <p>""Good!"" the woman laughed, and smacked her hand hard against Samantha's athletic butt once again, causing the girl's body to jerk slightly against the pain.</p> <p>""Oooh!"" taunted Margo, squeezing the girl's reddened ass cheek, ""You must get a lot of exercise! Good... Because I like a girl who can take punishment!""</p> <p>With that, the woman backed away, and turned to open a large trunk, which sat on the floor near the table. From it she pulled four pairs of shiny metal handcuffs. Margo smiled to herself as she looked over her shoulder at Amy. ""Miss Amy! Come here... NOW!""</p> <p>Amy tried to look as sweet and innocent as possible, which for her wasn't difficult, as she shuffled over to the woman nervously. ""Y-yes, Mistress Margo..?"" came Amy's timid reply.</p> <p>""Bind Slut's ankles to the table legs!"" ordered Margo, handing Amy two pairs of handcuffs, ""And make it quick! Your parents are expecting you back in late August after all!""</p> <p>Amy shivered visibly, as a chill went down he spine. ""Yes... Mistress Margo..."" she whimpered, kneeling down between her cousin's shapely legs. The girl sniffled, wiping away a tear as she took hold of Samantha's right leg and pushed it carefully against the table leg. Amy then obediently, but hesitantly fastened one of the handcuffs to her cousin's ankle, and then to the table leg before moving on to the next, leaving Samantha with her legs spread wide apart.</p> <p>This done, Amy stood up once again and immediately stared wide-eyed down at her cousin. ""Oh my!"" she gasped, covering her mouth with her hands.</p> <p>""Don't you be getting any ideas!"" commanded Margo, securing handcuffs on Samantha's wrists, that she then bound to the other set of table legs. ""Now, this little cunt belongs to me!"" Margo laughed, ""Is that understood, you little whore!?""</p> <p>""Yes!"" pleaded Amy, staring down at her cousin with mixed emotions.</p> <p>""Yes?!"" demanded Margo, grabbing something more out of the trunk, ""What do you mean 'Yes?!""</p> <p>""OH!"" cried Amy, looking up with tears in her pretty eyes, ""I'm so sorry! I'm so very sorry, Mistress Margo! Please forgive me!""</p> <p>""Oh... I'll forgive you!"" teased Margo, brandishing some odd bit of leather, ""Now why don't you be a good little cunt and go sit down in that nice little chair for your Mistress!""</p> <p>""You... You won't hurt us, will you, Mistress Margo?"" inquired Amy nervously, in her most sweet and innocent of voices before obediently taking a seat in the hard wooden chair Margo had motioned to.</p> <p>""Oh, no. Not at all, little one..."" Margo commented condescendingly, stretching out the length of leather that she had acquired as she walked behind the chair, ""I could never really hurt a sweet little girl like you!""</p> <p>The woman then used the strip of leather to bind the girl's hands behind her, before, threading it underneath the chair to bind Amy's ankles to the chair legs. ""Mmm... I have so much more interesting things planned for a sweet young cunt like you, little girl!"" continued Margo, ""Infact, I think that I rather like that name... From now on you are no longer 'Amy'. You are to be known as 'Cunt'! Understand? So! When I say, 'Hey, Cunt!', what are you gonna say?""</p> <p>""Um... 'Yes, Mistress Margo?'"" inquired Amy sheepishly, looking down at the floor.</p> <p>""Good!"" laughed Margo, glancing over at her other captive, ""Now we can almost get started!""</p> <p>With that, Margo walked over to the chest once again. ""I ever do so hope that your enjoying this, Slut,"" she commented, walking back to the chest to remove several more objects from it, ""because it's your turn next!""</p> <p>Samantha merely narrowed her eyes defiantly at the woman's comment, and gritted her teeth as Margo grabbed her by the hair before yanking the girl's head up in order to jab a pillow underneath her chin in order to give Samantha a better view.</p> <p>Margo then turned her attention towards Amy once more. On her face she wore an almost sadistic grin as in each hand she held an open clothespin. ""Wha-? What are you gonna do with those?!"" questioned Amy with a shaky voice and eyes wide with fear.</p> <p>Margo failed to reply immediately as she walked over to Amy and held the two clothespins open over the girl's small pink nipples. ""For this, of course!"" she finally announced as Amy started crying.</p> <p>""NOOO!"" the bound teenager cried, shaking her head violently from side to side, Please! Don't, Mistress Margo! It'll hurt too much!""</p> <p>""Oh, it will.... But only for a while!"" laughed Margo, letting go of both clothespins at the same time, and grinning broadly at her cruel handiwork as Amy screamed and cried at the top of her lungs for several moments whilst Samantha struggled against her bonds.</p> <p>""You're going to far!"" Samantha yelled but Margo merely laughed.</p> <p>""You haven't seen how far I'm willing to go yet, Slut!"" the woman replied with a smirk, ""But don't worry! Your turn is coming up shortly. So why don't you sit tight and enjoy the show. Hopefully you'll learn something!""</p> <p>As Amy's screams died down, Margo knelt down in front of the girl. ""That's it, Cunt,"" the woman said in a soothing voice, as she wiped away Amy's tears with her hand, enjoying the soft texture of the young girl's skin, ""Go ahead! Scream all you want! Cry to your heart's content! I don't mind... And neither shall anyone else. For you see, the walls are quite soundproof. Also, we're quite a ways from camp, so I wouldn't bet on anyone else showing up to rescue you. So, my advice to you, is to either relax and enjoy it... Or don't!</p> <p>""Now, then I am fully aware that you little friend, Slut, is completely responsible for all of this. She's the one who stole my little book, she's the one who lured you out into the woods, and she's the one who seduced you. So really, she's entirely to blame! Isn't that right, Cunt?!""</p> <p>Amy shook her head as tears ran down her cute little face. ""No!"" she exclaimed tearfully, ""It was both of us!""</p> <p>""You forgot to say 'Mistress Margo'!"" taunted the woman and gave one of the clothespins a painful squeeze.</p> <p>""Oww!"" Amy cried as the woman twisted the clothespin, ""Stop it! Please stop it, Mistress Margo! It hurts!""</p> <p>""That's better,"" commented Margo with a grin of satisfaction, letting go of the clothespin and standing with her long tanned, athletic legs spread apart, and her hands on her hips, ""Now then, I have a confession to make... I REALLY like my job. Especially the part about disciplining young, sweet, innocent, adolescent girls like you, Cunt! I just adore sweet young pussies! And I think that you're just ripe for the picking!""</p> <p>Amy's eyes went wide and she blinked several times in confusion, the woman's words making her quite speechless, but strangely aroused. Meanwhile, Margo took hold of her Camp Councilor shirt and gave Amy a peculiar wink before pulling it over her head.</p> <p>The bound girl had to bite her lower lip as Margo's full firm breasts sprang free of the confines of her dull green T-shirt. Amy was almost entranced by the way the woman's nipples had hardened at the mere sight of her young thirteen- year-old body, tied helplessly to a chair.</p> <p>""Oh! So I see that I please you, Cunt!"" chuckled Margo, discarding her T-shirt, ""Well then, we'll just have to play a little game that I like to play with all the young little girls in my care! It goes like this. If Cunt here can make me cum, I'll just let her off with a good hard spanking. But, if she fails, I'll put THIS to good use!""</p> <p>Margo smiled triumphantly as she pulled a third clothespin from the pocket of her jean shorts. ""You know,"" she said sweetly, turning to face to Samantha, ""little girls have a third place where these can go! And you'd enjoy seeing that. Wouldn't you, Slut?""</p> <p>""No, Mistress Margo,"" replied Samantha with a bit of a smirk.</p> <p>""I don't think that you're taking this at all seriously, Slut!"" commented Margo sternly, and walking over to a small fridge, ""Well, in that case, I'll just have to up the odds a little... Just to show you just how serious this situation is!""</p> <p>Margo then opened up the freezer portion and pulled out an ice cube before walking over to Samantha and continuing. ""So, I'll just give you a time limit, Cunt!"" announced Margo as she took hold of Samantha's ass in one hand and spread the girl's cheeks apart. The woman then gave a sinister grin before placing the cold ice cube against Samantha's asshole and pushing against it until the girl cried out and the object slid part way inside.</p> <p>""There we go!"" chuckled Margo triumphantly, taking her hands away, ""The timer is now set!""</p> <p>""OH!"" exclaimed Samantha, ""It's sooo cold!""</p> <p>""I should hope so!"" laughed Margo, walking back over to Amy, ""Now, the new rules are as follows; If Slut somehow manages to pry loose that ice cube, you loose, Cunt. And if the ice cube melts before I cum... Then you loose as well! Understand, Cunt?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, Mistress Margo..."" answered Amy, shifting nervously in her seat.</p> <p>""Good!"" said Margo, unbuttoning her shorts, and pulling them down around her ankles, revealing her lightly trimmed dark brown pussy hair to the girl.</p> <p>Amy swallowed hard at the sight of the woman's beautiful body. Her lightly tanned skin, her firm soft breasts topped by small erect nipples, her strong athletic legs, and aura of power, beauty, and control.</p> <p>She met the woman's gaze once more and opened her mouth to speak, but was far too awed by the power the woman seemed to wield over her. ""Speak, Cunt!"" ordered Margo, stepping forward so that her pussy was right in Amy's face.</p> <p>""You... You're beautiful... Mistress Margo..."" admitted the little teenager, ""Just like Samantha...""</p> <p>""Of course I-! What?!"" Margo exclaimed, startled by Amy's admission, and grabbing the girl painfully by the hair. ""What did you say, Cunt?!"" she demanded as Amy gritted her teeth, ""What did you say to me you dirty, filthy little whore?!""</p> <p>""I-I'm sorry, Mistress Margo!"" cried Amy, trying to keep still as the woman gave her hair a sharp yank.</p> <p>""Ah! I see that you've already started trying to get me to cum, little girl!"" chuckled Margo, ""You have no idea how much you turn me on by just being so sweet... And trying to act innocent! Well, I just can't wait to steal the rest of that innocence, Cunt! Now then, lick! Lick my pussy, you little whore! Show your Mistress just how much of a cunt hungry little slut you are!""</p> <p>""Mmph!"" Amy's muffled reply as Margo forced her groin against the teenager's face. In response the girl cautiously stuck out her tongue and licked from Margo's labia to the woman's clit in one long lick.</p> <p>""Ooo!"" teased Margo, reaching down to fondle one of Amy's perky little tits, and occasionally twist the clothespin when the girl stopped licking.</p> <p>""Ow!"" the girl shrieked as both clothespins were suddenly pulled at the same time for no reason, causing Amy to suck hard against the woman's clit in hopes of ending the pain.</p> <p>""Mm! Yes! That's it, Cunt!"" exclaimed Margo, looking over her shoulder at Samantha who glared back defiantly, ""Keep licking and sucking, little girl! Show me just how much of a horny little cunt you are! And then maybe I'll go easier on your friend!""</p> <p>""Oh!"" exclaimed Amy, quickly picking up the pace by franticly licking the woman's clit while sucking against it as hard as she could before coming up for air. ""Mmm! You taste sooo good Mistress Margo,"" she admitted in hopes of turning the woman on further, ""Do all girls taste as good as you and Sam?""</p> <p>""Oh! Oh, no..."" replied Margo between gasps as the girl slid her tongue as far up inside her pussy as it would go, ""Only the lucky ones! Oh! Baby, you're a natural! OH! Oh fuck! Yessss... That's it little girl! Come on! Tongue fuck me! Tongue fuck your Mistress, Cunt! Come on!""</p> <p>Amy sucked at the woman's pussy as hard as she could and slid her little tongue around inside. Her nose poking at Margo's clit, rubbing against it and driving the woman crazy.</p> <p>""You! You almost-! Have me!"" groaned Margo as Amy nibbled at her pussy before giving the woman's clit a deep kiss that ended in her flicking it repeatedly with her tongue.</p> <p>""No fair! OH!!!"" Margo cried as Amy took her hardened clit carefully between her teeth before licking and sucking it, apply just enough pressure to make it hurt ever so slightly.</p> <p>The woman grabbed Amy's hair and pulled at it painfully as she leaned over the girl. Gritting her teeth against the sudden contracting of her muscles. She let out a long moan as her juices washed over the thirteen year old's face while she came, shaking slightly as her insides spasmed joyfully.</p> <p>Margo hung on to Amy for several long moments as waves of ecstasy washed over her, rubbing herself against the girl's face, smearing herself all over. It was all that Amy could do just to keep up, trying to constantly reposition her head as the woman jerked around. The girl found herself continually licking at Margo's thighs or pubic hair, continually missing her mark, but almost always lapping up some of Margo's juices.</p> <p>When her orgasm finally ceased, Margo slowly backed away, staring directly into Amy's eyes passionately. ""Oh... And another thing..."" Margo sighed contentedly giving Amy a soft kiss upon the lips, ""No one makes me cum quite the way a young little teenaged girl does... no one...""</p> <p>Amy blushed and turned away smiling to herself, Margo's pussy juices still dripping off her cute face. ""Oh dear!"" commented Margo, bending down to examine it, ""That's quite a mess I've made... Oh, well, I guess I'll just have to clean it up then!""</p> <p>The woman grinned broadly, and gave Amy's face a long slow lick, lapping up her own juices. ""Mmm! I DO taste good!"" she laughed and began untying Amy from the hard wooden chair, ""Well, in that case, there's no sense in wasting it!""</p> <p>After she stood to undo the leather strip from Amy's hands, Margo motioned for the girl to follow her. Amy nodded and obediently stood. She grimaced against the soreness of her butt after sitting in the hard chair for so long, but barely noticed the clothespins upon her nipples anymore. She then followed Margo over to where Samantha awaited still bound spread-eagle on the table.</p> <p>Margo beamed with satisfaction as she poked at the mostly melted ice cube that she's lodged in Samantha's tight little asshole until it melted away completely. ""It's your turn, Slut!"" the woman taunted, ""Now then, Cunt!""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Margo?"" inquired Amy politely, kneeling before the woman, ""How may I serve you, Mistress Margo?""</p> <p>Margo smiled and patted the girl on the head. ""Bend over in front of your friend, Cunt. Facing her, though,"" ordered the woman.</p> <p>Amy obeyed, and was soon bending over, her hands on the table for support, and her eyes staring lovingly into her cousin's. ""She's more than just my friend, Mistress Margo..."" Amy admitted as the two girls lips met for a brief moment, causing Margo to shudder visibly.</p> <p>""Oh?"" the woman managed to say as she bit her lower lip.</p> <p>""She's my cousin... And she's VERY special to me..."" continued Amy.</p> <p>""Oh really?!"" exclaimed Margo, her face becoming flushed, ""Well, in that case... Slut! Be a good girl and lick your sweet little cousin's face clean! Lap up ALL of my pussy juices from her pretty little face!""</p> <p>Samantha's eyes widened, as a chill ran down her spine at this unique opportunity. ""Yes, Mistress Margo!"" she replied eagerly, and tilted her head slightly, before giving Amy's lips a long slow lick. Samantha closed her eyes as Margo's flavor touched her lips, and made her smile.</p> <p>""Mmm... You are yummy, Mistress Margo!"" she commented and began licking around Amy's lips, lapping the clear liquid off the girl's soft skin with barely controlled enthusiasm.</p> <p>""Of course!"" commented Margo, as she began rubbing her pussy with her right hand, and fondling one of her breasts with the other as she intently watched.</p> <p>Amy blushed giggling as her cousin's tongue licked her ear lobe before nibbling it playfully. ""Shhh..."" cautioned Samantha, moving to the other side of Amy's face to find more of Margo's juices.</p> <p>""Good!"" announced Margo once Samantha had finished her task, ""Cunt, I do believe that you're ready for the next step!""</p> <p>The woman grabbed Amy by the hair again, and pulled her over to where Samantha's ass was displayed bent over the table. The woman gave it an appreciative look, noticing the way the redness was fading away, and grabbed hold of it with her free hand.</p> <p>""Mmm... So round and firm..."" Margo commented sincerely, ""Don't you agree, Cunt?""</p> <p>""Oh! Oh, yes... Very much so, Mistress Margo,"" Amy admitted, and lowered her head to hide her embarrassment.</p> <p>""Indeed!"" said Margo, letting go of the girl's hair and Samantha's ass, ""Now then, watch and learn...""</p> <p>The woman glanced sideways at Amy, who nodded and raised her hand once more. Amy gasped as Margo's hand came down once again against Samantha's ass once more. The girl responded with a grunt, causing to Margo glare at her.</p> <p>""So! Getting used to it are we?!"" the woman commented rhetorically, ""Well then, I'll just have to see just how much you can take! Cunt, spank her!""</p> <p>""What?!"" Amy exclaimed in surprise.</p> <p>""You heard me, Cunt!"" growled Margo, ""Spank this dirty little slut's ass! And don't stop until I tell you to!""</p> <p>""But... But I don't want to hurt Sam... I-!"" began Amy, but was cut off by Margo's firm hand slapping her ass hard.</p> <p>""Do as you are told, Cunt!"" ordered Margo viciously, ""Spank your cousin's ass or I'll have her do it to you!""</p> <p>""Mmmm!"" came Samantha's reply, and Margo slapped her ass for it.</p> <p>""Silence, Slut!"" the woman ordered the bound teenager, grabbing Amy by the wrist and holding it over her cousin' butt, ""Now! Do it, Cunt! Spank her!""</p> <p>Amy sobbed, but obeyed once she was released. Her small hand coming down against her cousin's firm ass cheek with a soft ""smack!"" The force of her feeble blow not causing her cousin to react in the slightest.</p> <p>""Harder, Cunt!"" ordered Margo, slapping Amy's ass to annunciate her words, and casing the little teen to cry out.</p> <p>""Okay! Okay!"" Amy sobbed, and smacked Samantha's bare bottom once again. This time with slightly more force, causing her cousin to flinch beneath her.</p> <p>""I said harder!"" demanded Margo, yelling loudly, and causing Amy to cower slightly, ""Hit her like this!""</p> <p>The woman raised her hand, high in the air, and slapped her hand down as hard as she could against Samantha's firm round, adolescent ass. This time, the teenager shrieked, as the sound of the slap rang in her ears.</p> <p>Amy nodded, and tried again. This time, she spanked her cousin with greater force, and bringing a smile to Margo's lips as Samantha gasped. ""Good!"" the woman commented, ""Again!""</p> <p>The girl smacked Samantha again, this time her response was a squeal of delight. Margo laughed at the reaction, and began masturbating once again, as Amy continued spanking her bound cousin.</p> <p>""Oh, yes!"" gasped Samantha, as each of her cousin's whacks was delivered with more force than the last, and wetness began rising in her young, tight pussy, ""Yes! More, Amy! More! Harder! Come on!""</p> <p>Amy found herself grinning broadly with naughty delight as she went, slapping each of the bound girl's ass cheeks in turn, causing them both to turn a bright red crimson. ""OH! Oh ya! That's it! Ya! I-!"" Samantha cried out, as she began shaking and quivering. Her gasps and moans taking on a higher pitch and frequency as she got off by simply being spanked.</p> <p>The girl thrashed about almost uncontrollably as the four sets of handcuffs kept her securely bound to the table while she came, harder and harder. The repeated slaps to Samantha's reddened ass heightened her excitement, as her young body found it's final peak and wracked her with an orgasm that lasted for a full minute.</p> <p>""Oooh, mmm..."" moaned Margo watching intently, as she sucked her fingers, ""Beautiful! You can stop now... Mmf!""</p> <p>Reluctantly, Amy complied, and took a step back as Samantha panted before her. Her young adolescent body sweating profusely, and smiling broadly. Before she calmed down completely, Margo retrieved a key from the trunk, and freed Samantha from her binds just long enough to roll the girl over and refasten her to the table. This time, the girl was on her back, her long legs bent over the edge, and spread wide, while her arms were stretched above her head, and bound at the wrists once more. [Image] ""You like a little pain. Don't you, Slut?"" teased Margo, getting another ice cube from the fridge, ""Well, I think it's time we try the next phase of punishment on for size! Don't you?""</p> <p>Margo took a moment to appraise the girl's beautiful young body as it was displayed before her so invitingly. The woman smiled appreciatively, before sliding her middle finger deep inside of the girl's tight, wet pussy without warning, causing Samantha to moan loudly. Margo then slid a second finger in beside the first, causing the girl to cry out in surprise.</p> <p>With a wide grin, Margo moved her two fingers apart, spreading and stretching Samantha's labia as far apart as they'd go. ""Ah! Stop it!"" grunted Samantha, gritting her teeth as the woman shoved both her fingers in as far as they'd go and spread the girl's pussy open to its limit.</p> <p>""I said stop! You're hurting me!"" the girl cried, causing Amy to step back, her eyes wide with fright and sympathy for her cherished cousin.</p> <p>""That's it, Slut!"" laughed Margo, ""Scream! Yell! Squirm in your bonds, little girl! Cry all you want, because there's no one here to save you! Besides... That really turns me on!""</p> <p>The woman chuckled as she stuck the ice cube between her spread fingers and pushed the cold object right up against the girl's hymen before pulling her fingers free of Samantha's wet pussy.</p> <p>""OH! It's so cold!"" the girl gasped as the chill hit her, ""Please, Mistress Margo! Take it out! Please!""</p> <p>""Ha! In your dreams!"" laughed Margo, enjoying the pained expression on Samantha's face as she arched her back, causing her nipples to stick straight out, ""You have to melt that ice cube if you want it out! Good luck!""</p> <p>With that, the woman turned to Amy and grabbed hold of the girl's thin wrists. She then placed both of the whimpering girl's hands against her own budding breasts and closed Amy's fingers around the clothespins that were firmly clamped upon her pink little nipples.</p> <p>""Now, sweetie,"" the woman the woman taunted, ""This WILL hurt! A lot! But I think that you can take it...""</p> <p>""NO!"" pleaded Amy, as tears rolled down her rounded cheeks, ""Please don't make me do this, Mistress Margo... I'll do anything!""</p> <p>""Oh, that's right!"" chuckled Margo cruelly, ""You will!""</p> <p>With that, Margo pushed down hard against Amy's little fingers, causing the girl's small young nipples to become painfully free of the clothespins. In response, the girl fell to the floor, clutching her chest protectively, and screaming and crying at the top of her lungs as she thrashed about from side to side.</p> <p>Margo smiled with satisfaction before turning to Samantha. ""Now it's your turn, Slut!"" she announced, holding up the two clothespins that were once upon Amy's now practically burning nipples.</p> <p>Samantha's eyes followed them as the woman moved them closer and closer to her erect nipples and gasped loudly as Margo held then open in place for a long agonizing second before letting them go.</p> <p>The thirteen-year old gritted her teeth and grunted against the pain for a moment, before looking defiantly up at Margo once again. ""That's better!"" the woman commented, running her finger tips up and down Samantha's taut thighs, ""And now to do something about that ice cube!""</p> <p>Margo leaned forward and took a long lick, all the way from Samantha's tight little asshole to her clit. All the while tasting the cool water as it mixed with the teenager's pussy juices.</p> <p>""Mmm... Oh, ya..."" moaned Samantha, as the older woman moved forward and covered Samantha's entire pussy with her mouth before sucking against it while nibbling at her labia.</p> <p>""Oh! Don't stop, Mistress Margo!"" gasped Samantha as Margo's expert tongue massaged the insides of the girl's pussy and pushed gently against the melting ice cube. She then took a firm hold of Samantha's lovely thighs, digging in her long fingernails, and sucked as hard as she could, drinking the combination of hot and cold liquids.</p> <p>""AH! Mistress!"" Samantha exclaimed as the woman fingered her clit, ""That's it! Suck my little cunt! Please! Suck my little teenaged cunt and make me cum again!""</p> <p>""Oooh! You're a horny little one aren't you!?"" chuckled Margo teasingly, ""You really are a hot and horny little slut! Aren't you!?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress!"" gasped Samantha, her lovely green eyes rolling back as she arched herself into Margo's face. Her pussy half numbed by the melting ice cube, but still begging for release.</p> <p>""Yes, what?"" demanded Margo, her finger on the verge of penetrating the young girl's virgin pussy, ""Tell me what you are... Say it!""</p> <p>""I-! I'm a horny little slut!"" gasped Samantha as Margo pushed her finger deep inside expertly rotating the ice cube inside of her, causing the girl to pull against her binds moaning, panting and gasping all the more.</p> <p>""You're a horny little teenaged slut!"" corrected Margo, painfully squeezing and twisting one of the clothes pins on Samantha's nipples with her free hand.</p> <p>""Ow! Oh, yes! I-! I'm a horny teenaged-! Oh! Ow! Cunt hungry Slut!"" managed Samantha while her body trembled as she began to cum again.</p> <p>""Good!"" laughed Margo, descending upon the girl's hardened little clit with her tongue as she vigorously finger-fucked Samantha's pussy, ""Now! Cum for me, Slut! Cum for your Mistress, little girl! Do it for me! NOW!""</p> <p>""I will! I will!"" gasped Samantha, arching her back more and more as she strained against the handcuffs, ""I promise! I-! Oh, I'm so-! Close! OH! Mistress! More! Please! Fuck me! Fuck your little girl! Please!""</p> <p>Margo obliged wholeheartedly, pleased with what she was hearing. She removed her finger and slid it into the teenager's mouth so that Samantha could taste herself, all the while licking the interior of the teen's now drooling pussy.</p> <p>The woman sighed contentedly as the combination of cool water and hot adolescent vaginal fluid soaked her face and hair while she licked and sucked the girl's pussy. The woman then noticed that the girl had developed red marks on her wrists from pulling against the handcuffs. Margo smiled delightedly at this, reveling in her control over such a young girl.</p> <p>Soon, though, the flow from Samantha's sweet, little cunt increased, as she screamed, moaned, and struggled against her binds all the more, almost causing the clothespins on her nipples to come loose. Margo was amazed by the almost animal like display as the girl came over her waiting tongue, but happily lapped up Samantha's juices without complaint.</p> <p>""That's it, honey!"" coaxed Margo, rubbing the girl's clit, almost to the point of numbing it, while she licked and sucked Samantha's labia with great gusto, ""Just let go! Let me taste all of you! Let me taste all of your sweet, young girl cum! Come on, Slut! That's it..!""</p> <p>With that, Samantha did let go. Completely giving into Margo's touch as her body spasmed, and she found herself making far more noise then anyone had anticipated. ""Oh wow!"" exclaimed Amy, as she staggered to her feet to watch her cousin's second orgasm, ""she looks like she's going explode!""</p> <p>Margo chuckled at this, enjoying the way Samantha's entire body seemed to become flushed, covered with a thin sheen of sweat as she continued to shudder and moan. ""Mmm! You like cumming don't you, Slut?"" observed Margo, pleased with her handiwork as Samantha slowly came back down to earth, her gasps and moans becoming a steady panting mixed with contented sighs.</p> <p>""Mmm... So good..."" moaned the girl, all the energy drained from her body.</p> <p>""Hey, now!"" warned Margo, ""Don't give up on me yet, you cunt hungry whore! I'm not finished with you yet!""</p> <p>Margo chuckled to herself as Samantha tried to nod, but couldn't find the strength. ""Fine, then,"" the woman commented, ""Take a five minute break, but when I come back, we're finishing this!"" She then unbound Samantha and headed off to the bathroom, leaving the two young teenagers alone together once again.</p> <p>""Amy..."" whispered Samantha, after the door had closed.</p> <p>""Yes, dear?"" inquired the girl, feeling half-sorry for and half-envious of her exhausted cousin.</p> <p>""Please... Hold me..."" Samantha replied, and Amy smiled sweetly in reply before joining her on the table. The two young girls then embraced, and held each other for what seemed like an eternity...</p> <p></p><center>*****</center> <p>Several minutes later, after Samantha had caught her breath, and Amy had almost fallen asleep in her cousin's arms, Margo reentered the room, her hands behind her back, and a stern expression upon her face.</p> <p>""You there! Cunt!"" the woman called out, ""Remove the clothespins from Slut's nipples.""</p> <p>""But... But, I don't want to hurt her..."" pleaded Amy, sitting up with a panicked expression.</p> <p>""Do I look like I care what you want?!"" demanded Margo rhetorically, ""Just do it, Cunt! Or they'll go back on you!""</p> <p>Amy looked downcast for a moment, before turning to Samantha. ""I... I'm sorry..."" she whimpered, taking hold of the clothespins.</p> <p>""It's okay..."" Samantha said breathlessly, ""Just do it!""</p> <p>Amy gulped and squeezed both clothespins at once, causing Samantha to immediately cry out in pain, as her crushed nipples were released. Her young athletic body thrashed about as she shrieked and swore like no little thirteen-year-old should, causing Amy to feel horribly guilty.</p> <p>""I'm so sorry!"" the girl cried, grabbing hold of her cousin, trying to keep her from falling off the table.</p> <p>""That's it!"" laughed Margo, ""Cry, scream and thrash about! Not so defiant now! Are you, Slut!?""</p> <p>""You're mean!"" sobbed Amy, holding Samantha tightly, and glaring over her shoulder at Margo through her cousin's messed up hair.</p> <p>""Oh! Am I now?!"" the woman commented sarcastically, ""Well then, I guess I'll just have to be punished as well!""</p> <p>Amy gasped, and Samantha caught her breath at the woman's words, but both girls were enveloped by wide-eyed shock when they saw what Margo was concealing behind her back.</p> <p>In her hands Margo held a pair of strap on dildos. Each was nine inches long, and made of thick, hard black plastic, each widening at the end, so that they closely resembled male penises.</p> <p>""What-! What are THOSE for?!"" exclaimed Amy, her voice quavering with a new nervousness.</p> <p>""For me!"" announced Margo, holding the two phalluses in the air, ""And you two sweet young girls are going to use them! Now, doesn't that sound like a nice way to end the day?""</p> <p>The two girls looked at each other with wide-eyed expressions for a moment, and then both burst into giggles. Margo gave them a stern look, and called them over. ""Now stop that!"" she scolded, handing each of them a strap on dildo, ""Now, I'll just help you these on, and then we can get started!""</p> <p>""What... What do you want us to do with these, anyway?"" inquired Amy innocently.</p> <p>""Hm! Don't give me that!"" scolded Margo, fastening the phallus around the girl's waist, ""As much as it turns me on when you give me the sweet and innocent act, don't bother trying to be naïve about this! I own that little book you two were reading! I know that you two little girl's are wiser than you're letting on!""</p> <p>Amy merely shook her head forlornly, giving up on the idea of making the woman believe her, as Margo attached the other strap on dildo around Samantha's waist. The girl smiled as the plastic phallus was attached. And genuinely seemed to be enjoying the prospects ahead.</p> <p>""There we go,"" commented Margo once her work was done, and stood up straight, ""We're just about ready. Just let me get comfortable, and then have fun!""</p> <p>The woman lay down on the floor, bending her knees, and spreading her long tanned legs invitingly, the dark brown curls of her pubic hair clearly visible above her pussy.</p> <p>""So?"" inquired Margo sarcastically, ""What are you two waiting for? Come service your Mistress! NOW!""</p> <p>Samantha was the first to oblige the woman. With a hungry grin, the girl walked over to Margo, and got down on the floor to begin franticly lapping at the woman's pussy.</p> <p>Amy, though, was a little more nervous and self-conscious about the large plastic object she now held between her legs. Carefully, she waddled clumsily over to the waiting woman and knelt beside her, watching intently as Samantha licked and sucked Margo's hungry pussy.</p> <p>""Come on!"" ordered Margo, forcing Amy's head down upon her groin, ""I need both you young cunts to lick my pussy!""</p> <p>Reluctantly, but obediently, Amy began tonguing Margo's clit, making careful little circles around it for several seconds before flicking it several times with her tongue, as her cousin started sliding her middle finger up inside the woman's asshole.</p> <p>""Oh!"" gasped Margo as Samantha's finger reached the second knuckle, ""You ARE a nasty little slut! Aren't you!?""</p> <p>""Mm, hmm!"" responded Samantha as she buried her hot little tongue deep inside of Margo, causing the woman to gasp loudly, and let out a long slow moan as Amy nibbled at her clit.</p> <p>As they played, Margo reached down, and grabbed both girls by the hair. ""Oh ya!"" she exclaimed, ""Come on, girl's! Get me nice and wet!""</p> <p>Obediently, Amy and Samantha continued, their tongues soon meeting over Margo's clit, giving them the opportunity to French kiss each other as they both licked the woman's pussy. They then both began trying to slide fingers up inside of her. First Samantha with her index finger, then Amy with hers. Then Samantha put in her middle finger, and Amy found that she had to push hard to squeeze hers in beside the others. All this attention, though, lubricated Margo to the point where both girls wound up finger fucking Margo with three fingers each, before they each slid a finger up her ass, and began finger fucking both of her holes.</p> <p>""Oooh! Oh ya!"" squealed Amy, as she suddenly found Margo's finger rubbing her clit form behind. In response, the girl moved a little, breaking her kiss with Samantha, and began voraciously sucking and nibbling at the woman's rock hard clit.</p> <p>""Oh! No fair!"" exclaimed Margo, moving her hand farther up, under Amy, and grabbed one of her small perky breasts. She rubbed her wetted fingers around the girl's nipple, and gave it a hard squeeze as she pulled at Samantha's hair.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Samantha gave Margo's pussy a long lick. She made sure to let her tongue slip between Margo's pussy lips and come up to lick her cousin's tongue as Amy continued to circle the woman's clit. Samantha then looked up, and smiled as the woman's eyes rolled back, pulling the girl's hair all the more.</p> <p>""Mmmm!"" moaned Samantha as Margo got a better grip on the girl's long red locks, and began pushing and pulling her head up and down as Samantha licked the length of Margo's pussy.</p> <p>""Oh! So you like it a little rough, do you?"" inquired Margo, struggling to sit up, and giving Amy's breast a squeeze before letting go, ""Well then, Slut, I'll just have to accommodate you! And give you exactly what you want!""</p> <p>Samantha giggled in reply, and slid her fingers out of Margo so that she could make a show of licking and sucking the woman's juices off of them. She then grabbed Amy's hand, and began sucking the girl's fingers, causing Margo's body to quiver with ecstasy.</p> <p>""S... Stop that!"" the woman ordered with a shaky voice, ""S-Slut! On your feet! There are other things I want you to be doing right now! And, Cunt... Keep licking!""</p> <p>Samantha obediently got to her feet, the entire time staring into Margo's eyes with a mischievous grin, with one of her long fingers girlishly poised between her teeth. ""No problem, Mistress Margo,"" she said with a slight giggle, causing the woman to take a deep breath before speaking.</p> <p>""You're very well developed for a girl your age. Aren't you, Slut?"" the woman said as more of a statement.</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Margo,"" replied Samantha, taking one of her little tits in each hand, and squeezing them gently to make their nipples stick out at Margo.</p> <p>The woman became a little more flushed and replied, ""Some day, you may even be able to lick them yourself... Now come a little closer...""</p> <p>Samantha smiled sweetly, and walked over to Margo. She then got down, and knelt upon her knees so that the woman could reach up and touch her. ""Good girl..."" purred Margo, reaching up and grabbing one of Samantha's nipples before giving it a hard squeeze.</p> <p>""OW!"" yelped Samantha, as the woman leaned in to kiss the twisted nipple better.</p> <p>""You like that, don't you, Slut?"" commented Margo, with an odd look upon her face, ""It's fun being a nasty little slut, isn't it?""</p> <p>Samantha breathed in loudly, throwing her head back as Margo gave her nipple a lick and an gentle nibble. ""YES!"" she exclaimed, taking hold of the back of Margo's head and leaning down do kiss her full upon the lips.</p> <p>The woman's words of protest were quickly stifled as Samantha's tongue wove its way into Margo's mouth. All the while, the woman fondled the teenager's breasts, as Amy had to shuffle over to continue her licking of Margo's pussy.</p> <p>For several moments Samantha continued kissing Margo passionately, enjoying the feeling that came form being the aggressor. Finally, though, Margo found the strength to pull away from the teenager's advances, pulling Samantha's head back by the hair.</p> <p>""Now, now, you show promise, Slut! But let's not get too hasty!"" commented Margo, catching her breath, ""I can just imagine what you'll be like with a man!""</p> <p>Samantha blushed at this, but tried to hide it by leaning forward and taking Margo's nipple in her mouth and suckling hard, while she caressed the opposite breast. ""Whoa! Okay!"" Margo exclaimed, pushing the young teenager away, ""I think that it's time you both learned your next lesson!""</p> <p>Margo pushed Amy away and got onto her hands and knees. Both girls gave her confused looks, but she merely smiled up at them as she explained what she had in mind. ""Slut!"" she ordered, ""Lay on your back...""</p> <p>""Yes, Mistress Margo,"" Samantha replied with a smirk, before obeying the command and lying spread out on the floor.</p> <p>""Good..."" purred Margo, crawling over the girl and smiling down at her with a sly grin, ""Now, Cunt, put your dildo inside me.""</p> <p>""What?!"" exclaimed Amy, her eyes going wide with disbelief.</p> <p>""You heard me!"" growled Margo, ""Now do it! Both of you!""</p> <p>""I... I'm not sure how to..."" commented Amy nervously, staring forlornly down at the dildo that stuck out from between her legs.</p> <p>""It's easy!"" replied Margo, reaching underneath and grabbing the end of the plastic phallus, ""Just like you, Cunt!""</p> <p>Amy blushed, trying to turn away as Margo pulled the girl closer by the dildo. ""Oh! Are you sure that this will fit?! It's so... big! It might... Hurt...""</p> <p>""Only a little!"" laughed Margo, guiding the black dildo up to the entrance of her wet pussy, and rubbing it up and down over her labia, before pulling the large head against herself, and finally in.</p> <p>""Oh ya!"" gasped Margo, closing her eyes, and panting a little, ""Now! Push, Cunt! Push it in! Fuck your Mistress! Fuck her good, Cunt! Come on!""</p> <p>Amy gulped down her nervousness and began to slowly lean forward, watching with amazement as the woman's pussy stretched to accommodate the huge black shaft. ""Mmm! Oh ya!"" moaned Margo, panting as Amy pushed the dildo in deeper, ""That's it, Cunt! Now fuck me! You can do it! In and out! You can do it!""</p> <p>""Oh... But what about me, Mistress Margo..?"" Samantha inquired with a pouty look, trying to look as innocent and forlorn as possible.</p> <p>""Oh! You'll get your chance, Slut!"" promised Margo, leaning down to brush her nipples against Samantha's, ""Just as soon as your cousin gets her dildo good and wet with my juices! Then I'll have another place for her to put it... And then my pussy is all yours Slut!""</p> <p>""Oh, thank you, Mistress Margo!"" exclaimed Samantha with half false sincerity, as she grabbed the woman's dangling breasts, and squeezing Margo's nipples between her fingers, while she moved other fingers in an alternating pattern to fondle the remainder of the woman's breasts.</p> <p>""Oooh... Your getting really good at this, Slut..."" purred Margo, kissing the girl gently upon the lips, as Amy slowly moved her inexperienced little hips back and forth, driving the dildo in and out of the woman, ""I'll be so sorry to see you go...""</p> <p>""I guess I'll just have little Amy all to myself then!"" teased Samantha as Margo gritted her teeth against the increasing pace with which Amy was fucking her. The girl staring down in amazement at the glistening shaft as it deeply penetrated the older woman, and made her body quiver every time she pushed it in a little farther.</p> <p>""Mmm... I hope you teach her everything you know, Slut,"" commented Margo between moans as she looked over at Amy, ""Okay, Cunt! It's time to get serious... Take out the dildo. There we go, good girl! Now place the end of it against my asshole...""</p> <p>Amy gave Margo an astonished look and spent a moment in speechless shock, before taking the dildo out, and placing it against the woman's tight asshole. Margo smiled and turned back to Samantha with a look satisfaction as she reached back to take hold of both her ass cheeks and spread them wide apart.</p> <p>The girl shuffled a little as she took better aim, and pushed the head of the dildo firmly against the tight little opening, a look of uncertainty crossing her face. Margo sighed almost contentedly as the warm shaft was pressed against her sensitive asshole.</p> <p>""What are you waiting for, Cunt?"" inquired Margo, spreading her cheeks wider apart, ""Put it in! Don't be so timid!""</p> <p>""Y-Yes, Mistress Margo,"" stammered Amy, slowly leaning forward, and pushing the dildo in farther, until the large fat head disappeared inside the woman's tight asshole. Amy gave an astonished gasp, as the woman's own juices lubricated the way and the shaft slid in a full inch with relative ease.</p> <p>""Oooh! Right there, little girl!"" moaned Margo, letting go of her ass cheeks, ""Now it's your turn, Slut!""</p> <p>Margo took hold of Samantha's dildo, and pushed it against her moist cunt-lips. ""It's your turn to fuck your Mistress, Slut!"" she announced, closing her eyes tightly as the dildo filled her pussy, and the peculiar feeling of double penetration filled her mind with ecstasy, ""Time to fuck me like you mean it!""</p> <p>Samantha gave a sly grin, and grabbed Margo's ass cheeks, spreading them apart as she pulled the woman closer to shove her own dildo in farther. With gritted teeth, Samantha backed upwards against Margo, as Amy pushed faster and farther in with each stroke. Sweat began to form on Margo's brow as her body shuddered, as she attempted to remain in control, while Samantha fucked her for all she was worth.</p> <p>The woman's breathing became almost instantly ragged, as she panted and moaned, almost crying out as both girls began thrusting in and out in unison. Margo then let out a loud shriek of joy as Samantha gave the woman's ass a hard slap, followed by Amy.</p> <p>By this time the woman's pussy and asshole began convulsing and spasming as hot wet pussy juices oozed out from around Samantha's thrusting dildo. The woman thoroughly caught in the throws of passion as she screamed and moaned. Pulling at Samantha's hair and kissing the girl by pressing her lips forcefully against the Samantha's for a few seconds at a time, before throwing her head back to moan, cry out or simply grunt, almost like an animal.</p> <p>Soon, as the two girls mercilessly pounded the two dildos in and out of their camp councilor's pussy and asshole with greater speed and force with each hard thrust, Margo collapsed on top of Samantha. She panted and almost wined, as the two girls refuse to let up. Amy with her nails dug into Margo's ass cheeks for support, and Samantha with a clump of Margo's brown hair in one hand, and her nails tracing streaks down the woman's back in order to keep her from extricating herself.</p> <p>""OH! I-! No-! I-! Oh! YES! FUCK! Um!"" she stammered, gasping for air and letting out loud incoherent shouts as she attempted to tell the girl's to stop, but couldn't bring herself to end the experience.</p> <p>""You like! Don't you!"" taunted Samantha, grunting every so often from the effort of pushing against the woman, and twisting her hips up and forward to drive the dildo in more firmly, ""Say it! Come on!""</p> <p>Margo smiled as she breathed loudly through her mouth and gasped uncontrollably, as both dildos somehow found a way to push themselves in another inch. ""Y- Yesss!"" she stammered, ""I-! I love it!!! AH! Oh..!""</p> <p>Samantha laughed with satisfaction, reveling in the feeling of power. ""Now who's-! Uh! Oh, ya! Who's the Mistress now, Slave?!"" demanded Samantha with a sly grin, reaching up to grab hold of Amy's ass and pull the girl closer, and drive her dildo farther up Margo's ass.</p> <p>""Oh-! I-! Oh! You little-! Oh fuck!"" stammered Margo as her whole body tingled, the combined sweat of three bodies mixed as Margo's pussy dribbled down and found Samantha's.</p> <p>""Oh, I think she-! OH! Likes it way too much!"" laughed Samantha, truly beginning to feel the power of control, ""Come on, cuz! Fuck this cunt as hard as you can! Really give it to this whore!""</p> <p>""I-! Uh, don't know-! If I can!"" grunted Amy, sweating profusely, her cheeks flushed, and panting from the exertion, her whole body aching from the strain.</p> <p>""Just keep fucking her! Mmf! Oh-! Come on, honey!"" urged Samantha, ""Just think-! Ah! Just think about how much those clothespins-! How much they-! Oh, my! They hurt!""</p> <p>Amy gritted her teeth, as Margo gasped in surprise as a new burst of adrenaline filled the little girl, and she began picking up speed, pounding the long plastic phallus harder and faster. Pistoning in and out of the older woman's asshole mercilessly until she started screaming for the girl to stop.</p> <p>""Oh! No! Please-!"" Margo cried, as the two cousins ravished her body, their strap on dildos only separated by a thin barrier as they pumped in and out in an alternating sequence, ""Just stop! I-! I'll do anything!!!""</p> <p>""No! No way!"" laughed Samantha, as she continued her mad vengeful fucking, ""It's your turn to suffer!""</p> <p>""No! Please!"" pleaded Margo, finding even the slight weight of Amy too much to bear atop of her as the girl leaned forward, ""Just tell me what you want! I-! I'll do anything! Just take-! Just take them-! OUT! OH! AH!!!""</p> <p>""Really?!"" inquired Samantha, ""Then let-! Let us go-! Uh! And we-! Mmm! Get to keep-! Keep your book!""</p> <p>""Oh! Anything!"" cried Margo with tears in her eyes, ""Anything!""</p> <p>""Good!"" exclaimed Samantha with a wide grin, ""Amy! STOP!!!""</p> <p>The exhausted teenager smiled thankfully, and slowly leaned way back, falling over and pulling her dildo free of Margo's asshole, leaving the woman with a peculiar hollow feeling. Margo gasped as the phallus dislodged, and hugged Samantha tightly, crying as the girl ceased her thrusting.</p> <p>""Get up!"" ordered Samantha, ""And take off these contraptions!""</p> <p>""Yes..."" sobbed Margo, stumbling to her feet, and moaning as the dildo pulled free of her now dry pussy.</p> <p>""Yes what?!"" demanded Samantha with a wry grin.</p> <p>""Yes... Mistress Samantha..."" muttered Margo defeatedly, as she undid the strap on dildo from Samantha.</p> <p>""Ha! Good!"" laughed the delighted girl, before turning to her exhausted cousin, ""Did you have fun, sweetie?""</p> <p>""... Oh... Oh, yes..."" panted Amy as she lay on the floor, unable to move while Margo removed he dildo before literally crawling out of the room so that she could leave the two teenagers alone and find some way to sooth her aching body.</p> <p>""It... Was amazing..."" Amy sighed, as Samantha crawled over and held her close, ""But I'm sooo tired!""</p> <p>""I know, sweetheart,"" soothed Samantha, ""It's okay now... Just rest...""</p> <p>""Tha... Thank you, Sam..."" Amy muttered into the girl's ear, and kissed it lightly before laying her head against Samantha's arm, ""Thank you so much...""</p> <p>""No problem, dearest..."" responded her cousin, enjoying the feel of Amy's small, sweaty body against her, held protectively in her arms, ""Anytime...""</p> <p></p><center>*****</center> <p>""Well? Whatcha' think?"" inquired Samantha as she put down the book.</p> <p>""Oh, I think that you enjoyed reading that way TOO much!"" giggled Amy, kissing her cousin's earlobe affectionately as they held each other.</p> <p>""Hmm..."" contemplated Samantha, ""Maybe I can find another good one in here...""</p> <p>""Later... Much later!"" Amy sighed wistfully, as she snuggled in closer, and closed her eyes, ""But right now, I really need a nap..!""</p> <p>""Then rest,"" Samantha told her, giving the girl a gentle hug, and went back to reading from Councilor Margo's book, as they lied together alone, on Amy's blanket, in the woods...</p> </div>",[]
1043,Alien Slave,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2003-03-25,38,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The dampness of the night air permeated the stable where Jennifer slept. The slave traders had brought her here yesterday after purchasing her from her mother. On her homeworld of Alaytia it was common practice for mothers to sell their daughters to the slave trade to finance their own drug habits and to pay for the cloning process. Ever since the genetics war of 2877 there hadn't been a single male left on the planet. To reproduce they either had to buy sperm at a very high price or they had to pay the goverment fees for cloning. Most chose the cloning process. It wasn't near as painful if you got caught as was buying sperm from the black market.</p> <p>Jennifer could hear whimpering in the stall next to her. She had heard the poor girl crying all night. The occupant next to her was very quite until late last night when one of the slave maids came into the stall next to where Jennifer slept. She figured it was late since it had been several dracmars since she had last heard anyone stirring. The stable appeared to have about twenty stalls from what she could tell when she was brought in. Having been recently purchased she was still in her transportation shackles and was roughly thrown in her stall by one of the guards. He had slammed the door and bolted it.</p> <p>Jennifer had screamed for nearly an hour and had tried every means that she could think of to escape. The other stall occupants, those who were not gagged, all yelled for her to shut up. She didn't listen. Finally, after nearly an hour of yelling one of the matrons came in and cruely and severly whipped her with a whip. Jennifer counted fifty whacks that fell across her body. She tried in vain to avoid the lash but could not. Her writhing only managed to ensure that the whip marks covered her front and back. After the matron left one of the other girls down the way told her that she could expect a lot more where that came from and to not make any trouble. Still smarting from the whipping, Jennifer didn't yell any more.</p> <p>She sat sullenly in her stall, which was actually more like a cell in a prison. Her mother had warned her that it was possible that she would be taken to a training facility. She had been on her best manners for her new master who had purchased her the day before. An easy time was not to be had, however, as her new master was merely a trader and not end consumer of slave girls. He had his guards pack her in the cage on his ship with seven other girls that he had purchased at the auction and his ship left. All of his new purchases went to the training facility operated by the company that he worked for, regardless of their manners or attitudes.</p> <p>Late the night before, many dracmars after she was whipped one of the slave maids came into the stable. The slave maids were those who were charged with cleaning the slaves and with seeing that they were fed. Most slave maids were themselves slaves, usually the ones that were too ugly to be sold. Occasionally, however, a new acquisition would be pressed into service if the number of slaves exceeded the quota of maids. The Mortor Corporation tried to keep it's quota at twenty slaves per maid. When there was a lull in the trade or training and there were excess maids they were given to the guards for amusement. That is, unless, one of the maids had displeased the management. In these cases she was usually used as fodder for a safari like hunt. Management liked to think that it kept the skills of the guards sharp.</p> <p>The slave maid that Jennifer had noticed coming in came in with a bucket, mop and sponge. She opened the door in the stall to Jennifer's right and went inside. She could hear metallic clicking as buckles were released. Several yelps could be heard and then a lot of splashing followed by the toilet flushing. Since the walls between cells were solid she couldn't see what was going on. She asked the girl in the cell to her left and was told that the one to her right was being let down. Jennfier questioned let down from what or where. Silence was her only answer.</p> <p>After the toilet was flushed many times she could hear water running in the sink. Then she heard several more yelps and finally a loud scream. The scream was muffled mid breath by something. She could hear the swish of a mop on the smooth tile floor and then more water running and the toilet being flushed again. Afterwards the maid left and bolted the door to the cell. From that point through the rest of the night she could hear whimpering from the girl in the cell next to hers. It was a pitiful whimper more than one of pain.</p> <p>Jennifer despartely wanted to know what had happened and asked around if anyone could tell her. She got no answer. So she sat on the narrow bunk and looked at her room. It had a shelf, a wash basin, a toilet and the bunk she was on. Her imagination ran wild that night and she didn't sleep at all.</p> <p>When the latch to the door at the end of stable clicked and the door creaked on it's unoiled hinges she jumped. Someone was coming in. Who, she didn't know. She followed the footsteps as they slowly went past her stall. Momentairly the steps stopped and she could hear a latch being undone down the way from where she was. She heard a girl scream and then a loud slap and the scream ceased. She then heard the steps retreating. From the sound quality of the footsteps she could tell that the person walking now had an increased weight from a few minutes ago. The footsteps stopped and the door groaned as it was closed.</p> <p>This would be carried out at various times during the early morning. Finally, she heard the steps stop at her stall. The latch mechanism was opened and the door swung open. One of the male slave keepers stepped into her cell. He snapped a leash on her collar and jerked her out of bed. She didn't let out a sound, knowing full well that if she did she would be hit. The slave keeper swung her outside and closed the door. He then led her by the leash down the hall. Even though her legs were free having her hands shackled behind her back made it somewhat difficult to keep up with the man's quick pace.</p> <p>Once outside the stable he led Jennifer down a hallway which ended in some steps. From there they went down two levels. She could hear screaming and crying from the distance as they went down the lower levels. On the third level the slave keeper opened a door and led her into a room. Jennifer nearly passed out from the realization that she was about to be tortured. The room was full of equipment. Several very strong racks were here and there, all with leather harnesses attached to them. Jennifer wanted to ask why she was going to be punished but held her tongue. She didn't want to do anything to unnecessairly upset the slave keeper. She passivly stood still while he removed her transportation shackles. Then he removed the leash and finally the collar around her neck.</p> <p>She looked slowly up at him from under the locks of dark black hair that had fallen across her face. Her ruby red eyes begged for mercy from the man. She could see that he wore a leather mask. He had on shorts, sandals and not much else. From the size of his bulging muscles she had little doubt in his ability to subdue her should she try to get away. Her slender 40 kilo frame was no match for him. At twelve years old she was somewhat heavy set for an Alaytion girl. That is until she stood next to a human girl in which case she would have thought to been aneorexic had it not been for her nearly meter and a half long tail.</p> <p>The man walked behind her and picked her up by her waist with one arm. He then placed her on a rack and shackled her legs to the bottom bindings. After that he bent her over the semi-circular slatted area of the rack and stretched her arms out until they nearly touched the floor. Strong leather shackles were wrapped around her wrists and securely fastened to the rings at the base of the legs of the rack. Jennifer sobbed softly at what she knew was coming.</p> <p>Since her mother had removed her clothes nearly a week ago on Alaytia before bringing Jennifer to the slave market in Hoghadeu she hadn't been given anything to wear. Her mother explained that it was to show off Jennifer's assets. Jennifer thought it was more to show off her fine, round Alaytian rump. When Jennifer protested her mother slapped her across the face. It was the final act of cruelty that she was to suffer at the hands of her mother.</p> <p>As the slave keeper went around her, attaching additional straps around Jennifer's head she wondered just how long she would be punished. She wondered if the person that would be punishing her would want her to cry or to be silent. With her mother she never knew what she was to do.</p> <p>As the final straps were attached mid-thigh and pulled taught, Jennifer's tender, hairless vagina was pulled open. She could feel the coolness of a breeze blowing. Then the keeper released a clamp and the foot supports that Jennifer had been standing on fell away, leaving her totally across the rack, unable to move. Her head had been fastened down by a strap across the back that pushed her forehead into a semi-circular cutout on one of the slats. It was made of wood but was well worn from countless other girls who had been here before her.</p> <p>The slave keeper left the room and bolted the door. It was totally unnecessary since Jennifer couldn't have managed to get away. Indeed, she couldn't even move. She peered down beneath the slats of the rack and saw a drain in the floor. How convenient, she thought in that they could wash the room easily and hose the blood down the drain. By now she had little doubt that she was about to be whipped as she never had before. As part of a new slave's training the poor girl would be whipped without mercy to show her what would happen should she not be totally obedient. Jennifer already knew how to be obedient, having learned that lesson from the end of a whip weilded by her mother.</p> <p>She tried to move her head but couldn't even get it up out of the curved forehead mount. She tested the straps that were holding her into the rack and realized that she couldn't even flinch as the blows would fall. When that would be she had no idea. He stomach growled. Partly due to hunger, partly due to the poorly cooked meat that was part of her supper the night before.</p> <p>After what seemed like a dracmar after being tied down she heard someone coming down the hall. Some of the screaming had subsided and the level she was on had become more quiet. Jennifer heard voices as the door opened. Several people stepped in.</p> <p>""This one is twelve years old. Purchased on Alaytia for two hundred and fifty credits. As you can see she is of nominal stature for an Alaytion. From the marks here it looks like an attempt was made to train her."" a man said.</p> <p>""Is that because she was a problem?"" a female voice said.</p> <p>""We don't know. Occasionaly one of the Alaytions will train their daughter before they sell them, thinking they will get a better price."" the man said.</p> <p>""Give her the standard training course."" the woman said and walked out of the room.</p> <p>""Please! Please, I have been trained new master."" Jennifer yelled.</p> <p>""Shut your face!"" a man said and wacked her on the back of the head with some sort of a club.</p> <p>""Obviously not well enough. We'll have to fix that."" a second female voice said.</p> <p>""Well Sasha, you know what to do with her."" the man said and left.</p> <p>""Right."" the woman said and shut the door.</p> <p>For a moment Jennifer thought that they had all left. That is until the whip fell across her buttocks. She let out a blood curdling scream at the intense pain. It was worse than any she had ever experienced. Worse than the multi-tailed whip her mother used to use on her. The pain shot through her like lightening. As her scream reached it's cresendo the second blow fell. Jennifer continued the same scream until she exhausted the air in her lungs. By then the third and fourth blows and fallen and her ass was on fire.</p> <p>Trying to catch her breath she found that she couldn't. The sting of the whip kept coming and coming. Soon the punishment mistress began to cover Jennifer's back and thighs as the streaks on her ass came together in one large red streaked area. Jennifer soon felt a funny taste in her mouth. She couldn't stop screaming. The pain was worse than anything she had ever endured.</p> <p>After Jennifer thought that she absolutely couldn't stand any more the whipping stopped. Her back, buttocks and thighs hurt. She had managed to keep her tail low so as to avoid most of the blows. However, near the base where it curved down from her tailbone she wasn't so lucky. The throbbing in her tail told of the the pain. She hurt all over. She continued to cry since the pain was slow in going away.</p> <p>As soon as she was able, she supressed the cries and continued to sob. Sure from the earlier comment about her not being properly trained that she wasn't supposed to complain she thought it might be a good idea to not make any more noise than was necessary. After the whip mistress had stopped, Jennifer's cries filled the room so that she didn't have any idea of what the mistress was doing. Soon she felt something cold being pushed in between the lips of her vagina. It was so very cold. Apparently it had some sort of lubrication on it because it slipped in past her inner lips with some ease. She could feel it being moved first one way and then the next. Finally it was pulled quickly out leaving the breeze to once again blow past.</p> <p>She heard the whip mistress walk over by the door and press a button. A click was heard and then a voice answered what was apparently an intercom.</p> <p>""Frank this is Sasha. Send down some more virgin tags to level 3.""</p> <p>The voice answered and then Jennifer could hear Sasha picking something up off of the table. She then felt her ears being probed. First the left, then the right. Sasha then ran her hands around Jennifer's throat, examining her carefully. She then walked over to the table by the wall and set down the ear examining instrument. Next Jennifer heard the tinkling of glass objects being moved about.</p> <p>As Sasha returned her attention to the slave, Jennifer could feel something moist against her neck. Then she felt a sharp but brief pain on the left side. She could feel the movement as Sasha drew a sample of blood. Then the needle was removed and the fresh wound allowed to bleed freely. Jennifer felt the warm blood run down her neck and pool near her chin before dropping to the floor. She watched as the puddle increase in size. Sasha returned and put something over the hole to stop the bleeding. It burned somewhat as Jennifer found out. Her fresh whip marks were then treated with the same ointment used on her neck. The burning was quite severe and several times Jennifer couldn't help but cry at the pain.</p> <p>Footsteps could be heard and then the door opened. Sasha thanked the man for bringing the tags and reclosed the door. Jennifer wondered why it was important that she be tagged as a virgin. All Alaytions were virgins.</p> <p>She could feel Sasha moving her hair about and then felt a sharp pain in her left ear as the tag was attached. Had she had pierced ears like most humans the tag would have been attached in the already existing hole. Since ear piercing wasn't in fashion on Alaytia almost all Alaytion slaves had hole free ears.</p> <p>Sasha then walked back to the counter and could be heard writing something down. She then idly rapped the pen against the edge of the counter. Jennifer thought about trying to talk to the woman but changed her mind in favor of attempting to be obedient as possible.</p> <p>Soon Sasha finished her song and put the pen down. She then walked back over to Jennifer and examined her tail. She squeezed at various points very firmly. Jennifer bit her tongue to keep from saying something. She then felt Sasha threading her tail through something. It was almost as if it were being doubled back on itself. Then she felt her tail being pulled up towards her head and a metallic click was heard. From the cool air on her anus she correctly guessed that was Sasha's next point of examination.</p> <p>She felt something being daubed on and around her asshole. Then suddenly the object entered her. She clenched her buttocks together but it was already too late. The object was inside, twriling around spreading the lubricant. Just as suddenly it was gone, leaving Jennifer exposed and vunerable. Next she felt something very large being pressed up against her asshole. She thought that she was going to be ripped apart. It was much larger than any butt plug that her mother had ever put into her. The object seemed to expand once past her anal entrance. She could feel it being tugged first one way and then the next. It was then quickly withdrawn, scraping somewhat on its way out.</p> <p>""Looks like you need an enema little girl."" Sasha said as she put the inspection device back down on the counter. Jennifer grimmaced as she heard the water running, the echoes inside of the bag shortening as it filled to the top. The sound quality sounded as if the liquid was foaming. She had no idea of how big it was but still had vivid memories of the enemas that her mother frequently gave her.</p> <p>She could hear Sasha hanging the bag above her and was startled as the hose swished against her raw buttocks. Then she listened with curiousity as Sasha released the clamp and allowed the air to escape from the tubing. Having been the receipent of many enemas she was thankful for small favors. However, judging from the time it had taken Sasha to fill the bag she doubted that it would be a small one.</p> <p>Next Sasha reclamped the tube and let it hang down to the floor. Jennifer gasped at what was attached to end of the tube as it swung into her field of view. The tubing was nearly a centimerter wide, twice the size of what she was used to. Attached to the end was a very large very ribbed black tip that Jennifer knew with certaintly was going to hurt. It was nearly three centimeters in width and was shaped somewhat like a cucumber. It had numerous side holes allowing the water to spray freely once inside. Sasha had stepped over to the counter and was writing something down as the nozzle swung in and out of view. Watching it and knowing the pain that it would soon be causing her, Jennifer got slightly dizzy.</p> <p>Behind the head the diameter tapered quickly down to about a centimeter at the neck and then had two large prongs that curved upwards towards the tip. Apparently these were to prevent overinsertion. Jennifer tensed up as Sasha picked up the monster. She tried as best she could to clench up her buttocks to prevent the inevitable insertion. Victory was not to be hers however as Sasha reached down and grabbed ahold of Jennifer's left inner labia. She gave it a cruel twist and Jennifer screamed out in pain, attempting to thrust her hips downwards to releive the pull. As she rebounded from this action the monster enema tip was pushed firmly home. The stretching of her anal tissue caused Jennifer to scream out in pain.</p> <p>""Might as well get used to it sweetie. There will be a lot more."" Sasha said as she released the clamp. The surge of hot soapy water sprayed forth inside of Jennifer causing her to cramp quickly. The pain from the heat of the water made her begin to cry again. The water just kept coming and coming. Soon the pressure inside built up until Jennifer became very uncomfortable being pulled taught over the barrel-like torture rack. The large hose and large tip reduced the resistance to the water and allowed it to flow very quickly. Jennifer was not unaware of this as she noticed that she was full much quicker than from any enema her mother had ever given her. Even the full three liter enemas which she dreaded seemed small compared to how tight her skin now felt. She thought she was going to burst from the pressure. Finally, unable to take any more she begged Sasha to stop.</p> <p>Sasha didn't say a word but quickly removed the hose from it's temporary warm home and quickly plugged Jennifer with a large butt plug. It felt almost the same to Jennifer as the size that her mother had used on her, only longer. She could feel as the flexible end snaked it's way past the first bend in her intestine. Then Sasha began to the lay the whip on Jennifer's tender backside.</p> <p>""You will speak only when spoken to you little twat. And then you will use the correct form of address which is master or mistress!"" Sasha said and aimed the next whip blow at the juncture between Jennifer's tail and anus. The tender spot stung with the succession of blows. Jennifer, finally unable to contain her pain and the odd taste in her mouth expelled the contents of her stomach onto the floor. Some of the vomitus went up her nose since her head was at some thirty degress down angle. The stomach fluid burned her delicate nasal passages. The rentless whipping continued.</p> <p>After several more blows Sasha stopped the whipping. She then attached some sort of devices to Jennifer's inner labia. The heavy clamps pulled down on the tender twat, stretching it therby causing Jennifer more pain in addition to her now throbbing asshole, butt and cramping intestines. The butt plug was removed and the enema tip replaced it, once again spewing forth the painful soapy water. A few minutes later the bag was empty and Sasha switched back to the butt plug. Jennifer screamed at the entrance of the plug, realizing that the her now completely full ass would be made to hold the large enema for a long time. She heard the door close behind Sasha and prayed that it would soon be over with. As time began to drag by and the cramping grew worse Jennifer actually found her self wishing for the return of the whip mistress in the hope that she could get some relief.</p> <p>She began to whimper at the pain of the four liter enema. Soon she heard steps. They sounded heavy, much heavier than Sasha's. She soon felt the large butt plug being pulled roughly from her anus. It hurt as it left. Somehow she had managed to get used to the feeling of fullness that it provided. Now empty and opened up she had little choice but to let the enema blow out of her ass. It sputtered and dribbled down her legs. She could feel the turds exiting her raw asshole and sliding down between her legs. One lodged against the clamping mechanism on her vagina and stayed there. Glad to be rid of the pressure of the water she thanked Tumen for small favors and ignored the feeling of the turd against her soft pussy.</p> <p>The man had left and she watched as the contents of her intestines dribbled to the floor. The soap foamed as it exited her ass and made bubbles on the floor. She now knew the purpose for the floor drain below her. After nearly a dracmar she heard soft steps approaching. It sounded like Sasha.</p> <p>""Well, let's rinse you out."" Sasha said as she once again filled the enema bag. From the sound of it Jennifer was sure that she was going to get another full load. The large tip slipped in easier this time, lubricated by the soapy water that still flowed from her and from her efforts to allow it to pass easily in. She was rewarded with a subtle click and the cascading water once again rushing in to fill her small midriff. Sasha walked out of the room while Jennifer was still filling and then returned shortly after the bag was empty. The tip was removed and Jennifer was allowed to expell the contents of her second enema.</p> <p>Sasha was busy with something over at the counter as Jennifer watched the somewhat cleaner water washing down the drain. The turd lodged against her pussy got washed loose and fell with a splat to the floor. As the flow stopped Jennifer could hear Sasha once again filling the enema bag. Jennifer wondered just how many enemas she would receive today. The second one had certainly gone in easier, being somewhat cooler and Jennifer having already being stretched out by the first one.</p> <p>She soon felt the tip being once again pushed into her anus. It slid in easily and felt as if Sasha had regreased it with something. As Jennifer waited to fill she heard Sasha once again rapping out a song against the counter. She could feel her abdominal walls stretching to accomodate the flood of water that was rushing into her tiny ass. As she filled she was sure she could hear a sucking sound from the bag this time as the water drained more quickly on this, her third four liter enema. Sasha left the tip in this time and Jennifer made no effor at expelling it. In fact she tried desparately to hold it in against the pressure that had built up.</p> <p>Sasha walked over to her and removed the clamps from Jennifer's labia. They throbbed with pain as the blood refilled the crushed areas. She then felt the large enema tip being removed and waited for a few seconds to see if she was getting a plug before letting the water out. Sasha walked over to the sink and Jennifer could once again hear the bag filling. She gritted her teeth at what she knew was coming but became confused as she heard Sasha dumping the contents of the bag down the sink. She then heard a piece of plastic hit the bottom of the sink as Sasha washed the equipment. It was the monster enema tip, no doubt.</p> <p>Jennifer's water drained from her as she watched it run down the drain below her. It was quiet a bit clearer than it had been earlier. In fact this was the first series of enemas she had had in nearly two weeks. She flinched when she felt Sasha once again lubricating her asshole. Then she felt an object being pushed inside. It wasn't very big around and not very cold either. It felt like it may have been plastic. More and more of it was pushed into Jennifer's tiny anus. She could feel it hit the far end of her intestine and then with some wiggling it finally pushed past. It felt like some sort of serpent as it snaked it's way up her intestines. She could feel it's every move, the friction against her now raw anus the least of her concerns. Sasha kept pushing more and more of the deamon into Jennifer's tiny middle.</p> <p>After what seemed like meters of the snake Sasha finally let it come to rest. She continued to turn it this way and that, all the while Jennifer could feel it squirming inside of her. She wonder which was worse, this deamon in her or the pain of the enema. Never before having had a colonoscopic examination she didn't know what to expect. Sasha pulled the thing slowly from Jennifer's ass, all the while examining Jennifer's intestines. She finally withdrews the final centimeters and Jennifer's anus gratefully closed with a slurping sound.</p> <p>Sasha could be heard washing the deamon device for several minutes before Jennifer heard the sounds of a towel and finally the clatter as the beast came to rest in it's storage place. Jennifer didn't know what to expect next. She breathed a sigh of relief as Sasha left the room. Moments later she reentered.</p> <p>Jennifer heard a snap and then she felt a sharp pain in her left buttock as Sasha jabbed the large syringe home. It hurt as the needle was wiggled about to dispense it's medicine. Afterwards Sasha felt the lump from the large dose of thick medicine and decided it needed to be pressed in. Several wacks from a large plastic paddle took care of the lump but left Jennifer with a stinging spot on her ass.</p> <p>Once again Sasha left the room and then returned. Jennifer could feel the straps that held her to the rack being undone. ""Time to turn you over. Don't even think about trying anything."" As the last shackle was removed from Jennifer's wrist she tried to move and realized that she couldn't. She had been in the same position for so long that her muscles wouldn't move. Sasha saw this and pulled the frail little slave off of the rack.</p> <p>Jennifer wobbled as Sasha pushed her towards another rack. This one was more upright and Jennifer stepped up onto the foot rests. She did it facing the rack. Sasha spun her around roughly which caused Jennifer to lose her balance and fall to the floor. Sasha frowned and tossed the little girl up on the rack facing out. She then closed the catches on the poor girls wrists. Quickly closing the rest of the restraints Sasha went over to the counter. She got an instrument and examined Jennifer's eyes. Changing instruments she looked up Jennifer's nose. The dried vomitus from earlier didn't escape detection.</p> <p>Sasha reached into a drawer and withdrew a bulb syrnige and filled it with water. She then went to Jennifer and squirted a bulbfull up each nostril. Jennifer sneezed the water out and the process was repeated. Afterwards Sasha got a device out that looked like a wedge. She then forced Jennifer's mouth open and placed the wedge against the girl's teeth, effectively preventing her from closing her mouth. Yet another instrument was used to look at the slave's throat.</p> <p>After this inspection was over with Sasha put on some gloves that were coated with a resin of some sort and walked over and pulled Jennifer's long tongue out. The resin tasted horrible and Jennifer wrinkled up her face at the taste. Her tongue was examined and then the jaw wedge was removed. Jennifer sucked her tongue back in and tried to work it against her teeth to remove the taste of the resin.</p> <p>Sasha then attached clamps to both nipples and to both inner labia on the poor slave girl. Even though the clamps hurt Jennifer didn't dare utter a sound. Sasha went to the counter and came back with a specimen swab. She reached down and parted Jennifer's labia with the clamps and ran the swab around inside. Placing it carefully into a package she labeled it and got another one. This one she ran up into Jennifer's uretha. The dry swab dragging against the delicate tissues hurt and Jennifer let out a yelp. For this Sasha gave one of the labia clamps another turn.</p> <p>Taking the swab to the counter Jennifer watched as Sasha placed the swab into a test tube. She then squirted something into the test tube and set it down. Walking by Jennifer on the way out she flicked the nipple clamps playfully sending waves of pain into Jennifer's nipples.</p> <p>After a while Sasha returned and looked at the test tube which had now turned blue. She noted something in a notebook and threw the tube into the garbage. Then reaching into a draw she withdrew a small douche bag. It looked to Jennifer like it didn't hold more than half a liter. Sasha ran the water to get it hot and squirted something into the bag. She then filled the bag. Jennifer relaxed, thinking that she was about to be douched. Her mother had told her that humans often washed their vaginas out.</p> <p>Jennifer watched with interest as Sasha attached a long extension tube to the douche hose. She then walked over to Jennifer and forced the narrow tube up Jennifer's pee hole. It burned going it but at least it was lubricated. Once fully inserted Sasha released the clamp and squeezed on the bag very hard. Jennifer could feel the pressure from the liquid entering her bladder. Then suddenly it began to burn. It started hurting worse and worse. She began to cry from the pain of the caustic liquid. As Sasha finished flattening the bag she clamped it off and let it drop to the floor. The hose was just long enough for it to reach without pulling the extension out of Jennifer's bladder. She cried at the pain of the liquid.</p> <p>""I'll give you something to cry about you filthy animal."" Sasha said as she whipped Jennifer accross the stomach with a multi-tailed whip. The evil whip mistress was correct. Jennifer started screaming from the pain of the burning liquid in her bladder and the sting of the whip accross her front. Sasha finished striping her good and then brought the whip up between Jennifer's legs several times, stinging the soft flesh of the girl's vagina and inner thighs. Sasha then roughly removed the catheter from Jennifer and Jennifer started to pee. The burning from the liquid and the raw spots in her uretha soon brought her to the realization that it hurt worse to let it out. So she stopped.</p> <p>Seeing this Sasha reached into a drawer and brought out a battery with wires attached. She then attached a circuit of some sort to it. The circuit module had more wires that came out into terminal connectors which were mated with the labia clamps on Jennifer. As the final connection was made Jennifer screamed at the pain of the electricity passing through her tiny vagina. She began to pee forcefully. After the stream began to drop off Sasha removed the device from her victim's clamps. Jennifer continued crying at the buring pain in her bladder. Sasha then released the clamps from Jennifer and put them back in the drawer. As before the places where the clamps were began to hurt worse, increasing the tears from Jennifer.</p> <p>Sasha then left the room. Almost a dracmar later a man entered. He was wearing a leather mask, shorts and a belt with various whips hanging from it. Jennifer couldn't tell if it was the same one that had brought her here. He was carrying some sort of metal manacles. He immediately went to work attaching them to Jennifer's ankles and wrists. They were two piece and bolted together. After tightening the bolts with wrenchs the man tested the fit. From the size and heft Jennifer knew that they were going to hurt after a while. The man then bolted a collar around her thin neck.</p> <p>After he was done he attached a leash to her collar and release the clamps that held her to the rack. She slowly and painfully stepped down from the perch she was on. Without a word he led her out into the hallway. Up a level he put her in a room without fastening her to anything. A few moments later he returned with a large brush and a bucket of suds and a hose and proceeded to wash her down. She stood still and allowed him to wash her in the way that he wanted. The soap in her many whip marks hurt but she dared not utter a cry.</p> <p>Afterwards he attached her wrist manacles to chains coming from the ceiling and adjusted them so that she could just barely stand flat footed. Several dracmars later when she was dried he returned and led her back to her stall upstairs. Once in her stall he locked a chain coming from the bed to her collar. Later one of the slave maids came in and brought her a meal. Judging from the light outside it was nearly dark. After eating and painfully peeing in the toilet Jennifer wiped herself and went to her bed. She looked slowly around her cell and then laid down and cried. It had been a long and painful day.</p> <p>Jennifer didn't sleep too well since her stomach was growling from the washing out that she had received the day before. The large volume enemas had become entrapped in the folds of her intestines and as they became dislodged during the night she had to make many trips to let out the water. As she could hear from the toilets flushing in other stalls some of the other slaves were having a similar experience. Added to that was the thin gruel and small loaf of bread that was her supper and she didn't sleep too comfortably.</p> <p>Because of the whipping she spent most of the night sleeping on her stomach. In the morning she could only lie there and wait to see what would happen to her next. She heard several other girls being removed from their stalls. Most went quietly. After what had happened to her the day before she decided that it would be in her best interest to learn quickly whatever lessons that she was to be taught. Even as much as her mother had tried to prepare her for a life of servitude she still wasn't ready for what she was put through the day before. As she recalled the painful events she tried to rationalize that most of it was a very torturous medical examination. Her keepers hadn't tried to impart any knowledge to her other than to keep quiet unless she was spoken to. That part, at least, was perfectly clear.</p> <p>She heard steps coming down the hall. From the number she could tell that someone was being brought back to their stall. Jennifer jumped when she heard the latch to her door being opened. She sat upright on her bed. A female guard stepped in and attached a leash to her collar and removed the chain that held her to her bed. She then gave the leash a tug and Jennifer stood up. Without saying a word the guard led Jennifer outside. The guard locked the door as the new slave girl stood patiently with her head down. After being led back down to where the torture chambers were the guard hooked Jennifer's wrist shackles to some rings mounted on the wall. She was facing the wall. After the guard left the room Jennifer twisted a little and found that there was enough slack in the rings so that she could turn part way around and examine the room.</p> <p>The far side of the room held several upper and lower cabinets. Filled with more equipment to use on her she guessed. The wall opposite the door had various whips and other things hanging from hooks. She had little doubt that most were going to be painful. The wall that she was chained to was simple concrete. There were various stains, mostly dark, that Jennifer figured to be blood. This room too had a floor drain. From the smell of it Jennifer suspected that she would be getting more enemas. Through the scent of the cleaner she could smell the stench of human feces.</p> <p>After a while a woman walked in. Jennifer didn't dare turn around to look. She silently kept her face to the wall. Without a word the new whip mistress walked to the equipment side of the room and detached something. Jennifer braced herself and soon she felt the sting of a lash. It felt like only a single cord but it left a stinging and burning sensation as it hit her buttocks with a cracking sound. After the third one Jennifer begain to cry. Only twenty lashes into the whipping the whip mistress stopped. She then went and wrote something down. Jennifer could hear the click of a ball-point pen twice. She had nearly stopped crying when the woman came and detached Jennifer's right wrist. She then swung Jennifer's arm around and reattached it to another catch so that Jennifer had her back to the wall.</p> <p>""Good I see that you have learned not to complain. You have also seem to realize that you are not to look up unless specifically told to."" the woman said, holding Jennifer's face up so that she could look into the new slave's eyes.</p> <p>""What is your name?""</p> <p>""My name is Jennifer, my master.""</p> <p>""I am not your master but it is good that you have learned the correct form of address. I will let it go this time. In the future you will address those in this compound as either mistress or 'my lord', depending upon sex."" the woman said and let go of Jennifer's head whereupon she bowed it again. After writing something in the book on the other side of the room the woman returned. She looked at Jennifer carefully, immersed in thought.</p> <p>""How old are you?""</p> <p>""I am twelve years old my mistress.""</p> <p>""From now on you will answer fourteen if anyone asks. You cannot be sold until you are fourteen. Is this understood?""</p> <p>""Yes my mistress, I beg your forgiveness."" Jennifer said in a wavery voice, afraid she may be punished again.</p> <p>""You are forgiven, you had no way of knowing. You will find that in the future you will be responsible for remembering what you are told or what you observe. I am a reasonable mistress, I do not punish slaves unnecessairly. They are to be trained properly. To do that it is necessary to punish them often and hard. However, if there is something you do not know you cannot be held responsible for that. You are not to ask questions unless given permission to ask, is this understood?""</p> <p>""Yes, my mistress.""</p> <p>""Your records indicate that you have not been sterilized. Is this correct?""</p> <p>""Yes, my mistress.""</p> <p>The woman then went over to the cabinets and opened a drawer. She pulled out a tag, noted something in the notebook and removed a peice of equipment from an overhead cabinet. Jennifer watched her from beneath her brow. As the woman walked up to where she stood and turned her head to the left she could see that a tag was in the device that said FERTILE. Soon she felt the sharp pain of piercing in her right earlobe. She now how two tags on her, the left telling all who read that she was a virgin.</p> <p>""Can you read and write?""</p> <p>""Yes, my mistress.""</p> <p>""What language?""</p> <p>""Engish, my mistress.""</p> <p>""Good. It will save me considerable time if you can read a book. You will be given aptitude and intelligence tests later. I will warn you now that you should attempt to do as well as you can. Not only will you receive less training if you do well but you will receive less punishment in the long run. Do you know how to cook?""</p> <p>""No, my mistress.""</p> <p>""You will be taught. Can you sew or mend clothes?""</p> <p>""I can use a needle and thread, but I do not know how to use a machine, my mistress.""</p> <p>The woman made a note in the notebook of these facts and then reference a checklist. ""Have you been instructed in child rearing techniques?""</p> <p>""No, my mistress.""</p> <p>""We won't be teaching you that unless a special order comes in. Since you are an Alaytion I'll tell you right now that there isn't much of a demand for those. We will be lucky to sell you at a profit. Therefore if you are shown to a prospective buyer I urge you to make the best presentation you can. To do so otherwise would invite a long and painful punishment session."" the whip mistress said and then looked at another checklist.</p> <p>""Do you or have you had any medical problems in which you were hospitalized or required the care of a physician or doctor?""</p> <p>""I had my tonsils removed when I was eight. That is all that I remember, my mistress.""</p> <p>After scribbling a note, ""Good. You seem to be a very well behaved slave. It appears that someone has already done some training with you. Was it your mother?""</p> <p>""Yes, my mistress.""</p> <p>""Have you ever punished another slave?""</p> <p>""No, my mistress.""</p> <p>""Since you are Alaytion it may be possible to sell you as a slave maid. To do so however you will have to be trained in the ways of punishing errant slaves."" the woman said as she undid Jennifer's shackles. She then removed her own clothes and laid them in a pile on a cart. Naked, the whip mistress walked to the wall and removed a long leather covered paddle from the rack of equipment. She then returned to where Jennifer was standing and offered the paddle to her. ""Take it.""</p> <p>Jennifer took the paddle and slowly ran her hands over it. It was the first time she had ever held such an instrument of pain. She then looked up slowly at the whip mistress.</p> <p>""Now I want you to give me twenty hard wacks."" she said and turned around and bent over, grabbing her ankles.</p> <p>Jennifer could tell that she was human since the woman lacked a tail. She could also see the curly black pubic hair around the woman's vagina and anus. Alaytions did not grow pubic hair. She took the paddle in both hands and swung it up against the woman's ass. One, she thought to herself. The woman didn't even flinch. From the faint marks on the woman's ass it was obvious that she had been whipped at one time. From what Jennifer knew of the way that whip marks healed she figured that it was several years ago. She then swung again, this time harder. The whip mistress's buttocks tensed up at this one. Not knowing how hard she was supposed to hit but suspecting that it should be very hard she swung the third blow harder this time. The woman let out a little yelp.</p> <p>Feeling that she was expected to dish out a painful paddling Jennifer swung each successive blow harder. Until, on the tenth whack she was swinging as hard as she could. The whip mistress had tears in her eyes now. On the thirteenth blow she begain to cry. By sixteen she was openly screaming. Jennifer continued until the count was twenty. She stopped and held the paddle in front of her and bowed her head.</p> <p>Realizing that the paddling was over with the whip mistress raised up and rubbed her bright red buttocks. It had been an obviously sufficent spanking from the tears and sobbing. She then took the paddle and hung it back on the rack. After that, still rubbing her bright red butt she walked over and wrote something else in the notebook. She then put her clothes back on.</p> <p>""You did well. I think you may be trainable as a slave maid."" she said, wiggling a bit to keep her tight pants from putting too much pressure on the sore areas.</p> <p>Jennifer wondered what would happen next. She never in her wildest fantasies expected to be asked to spank another person. Although the feeling of revenge was good her arms also ached. Fleetingly she had some feeling of compassion for those who had whipped her. The feeling, however, was brief lived.</p> <p>""Here is a book about sexual techniques. I want you to read the entire book. You will be tested tomorrow on it."" the whip mistress said handing Jennifer the book.</p> <p>""Thank you mistress."" Jennifer said as she took the book.</p> <p>""Follow me."" she said as she opened the door.</p> <p>Jennifer obidentialy followed the whip mistress back to her stall, for the first time not being led on a leash. It felt good to be trusted this much. Once inside the whip mistress locked her door.</p> <p>Later that evening when her meal was brought in by a slave maid the maid shackled her to her bed. Jennifer read her book until it was so dark she could no longer see it. She had made her way completely through it and had started to reread parts of it. Most of the sexual techniques were new to her, being rather alien and from human culture. What she had been taught were Alaytion sexual techniques by her mother. The book was complete with illustrations and the wording was simple enough that Jennifer, with her limited education, had no trouble understanding it. The pronouncation of some of the techniques and anatomical parts, however eluded her.</p> <p>That night she dreamed of having a master who was having sex with her. She woke up several times only to realize that it was a dream. It was peculiar, however, that she felt a certain feeling in her vagina. She wondered if perhaps she hadn't been masturbating in her sleep as she had seen in the illustrations in the book. When she got to that section she tried what was shown and decided that she could do it if asked but that it didn't feel good as the book indicated.</p> <p>The next morning she awoke late. She could tell from the ambient light outside of the stable. As soon as she awoke she opened her book and begain to reread from where she had left off the night before. Late into the day she was brought to a room five levels down in the torture chambers. She hadn't been this far before. In the room was a bed and along the wall were various whips and paddles. She was placed on the bed and chained down in a spread eagle face up position.</p> <p>As she waited she wondered what was next. She didn't have to wait long for the whip mistress appeared moments later. She undid the chains leading to Jennifer's shackles and let her up.</p> <p>""Did you complete the book?""</p> <p>""Yes, mistress.""</p> <p>""Do you understand everything in it?""</p> <p>""Most, my mistress. I am not sure how some of the words are said.""</p> <p>The whip mistress then asked for Jennifer to point out what words she didn't understand. Surprisingly, the mistress calmly pronounced the words and explained their meaning to Jennifer. She then asked Jennifer to mastrubate. Jennifer did as the book had explained. The whip mistress suggested that she at least try to pretend that she was enjoying it. As Jennifer adjusted her smile and moaned softly as instructed the whip mistress undressed.</p> <p>Then lying on the bed the whip mistress had Jennifer perform cunninglus on her. After several pointers the whip mistress laid back and enjoyed the extra long tongue of the Alaytion girl. She let Jennifer lick her inside and out for several dracmars. Jennifer's tongue was getting tired and she was getting afraid that she wouldn't be able to satisfy the whip mistress when her head was lifted up gently by the woman.</p> <p>""That feels better. For all the problems that you Alaytions are this part, at least, is enjoyable. Now do you remember how to fellate a penis?""</p> <p>""Yes, my mistress.""</p> <p>""Good, let's see."" the woman said, handing Jennifer a large penis shaped dildo.</p> <p>Jennifer licked up and down the shaft, wrapping her tongue around it as the book had suggested. She then slowly pushed it into her mouth and sucked it gently. She rotated her head slightly every now and then and alternated between sucking and licking. She fondled the testes of the make believe penis as the book had said. Satasifed, the whip mistress told her to stop.</p> <p>""Now lets see if that long, wonderful tongue of yours is as good at anninglus."" the whip mistress said, getting up on the bed and sticking her ass in the air with her head down on the pillow.</p> <p>Jennifer hesitated, not sure of how, of if she really wanted to do this. She hesitated too long she realized too late. The whip mistress got up and pushed Jennifer down on the bed. ""Get your ass in the air."" She then gave Jennifer thrity hard wacks with a large flexible paddle. In tears Jennifer was raised off of the bed. ""Let's try that again.""</p> <p>This time Jennifer approached the whip mistress' ass and parted her cheeks. She then gently began to lick around the woman's asshole. Eventually, when her saliva covered her mistress' ass and was dripping down the woman's vagina she slid the tip of her forty centimeter tongue into the eager anus. She could taste the spicy taste of the picric acid in the woman's anal tract. Jennifer pushed her tongue yet farther, feeling a turd inside of the woman. She ran her tongue past it and around it. The whip mistress just moaned at the feelings.</p> <p>After several minutes the whip mistress begain mastrubating herself and came to an orgasm rather quickly from the intense anal stimulation. After orgasm she allowed Jennifer to continue running in and out of her anus for several minutes before telling the slave to stop. Jennifer then retracted her tongue into her mouth and silently wept at what she had just been made to do. She hoped her future masters wouldn't want too much of this but knew that with a tongue ten times longer than a human her hopes were unlikely to be fulfilled.</p> <p>""Sit.""</p> <p>Jennifer sat down gently, her ass still sore from the paddling. She waited on the edge of the bed while the whip mistress wrote more notes into the notebook. Jennifer was sure that the book was the same as she had seen the day before. It appeared to be dedicated to her and her alone. She imagine, correctly, that every slave had a book of their own.</p> <p>""Some masters want to use you in other ways."" the whip mistress said and then left the room. She returned shortly with a male slave who was uncomfortable in some sort of way.</p> <p>""Take him in your mouth and drink all of it."" the whip mistress instructed leading the male slave, in shackles and with a blinder on, over to Jennifer. Once near the bed the mistress stopped the slave, who had his hands tied behind his back and a ball ring on.</p> <p>Jennifer then looked at the man's penis and opened her mouth. She then put him into her open mouth and waited. The whip mistress instructed the slave that he could urinate now. Finally allowed to relive himself the slave complied.</p> <p>The torrents of hot piss poured into Jennifer's mouth. She nearly choked on the volume of it. Not wanting to drink it she allowed some to dribble down the side of her face as her mouth became full. She finally realized that she had little choice but to swallow it since the whip mistress had grabbed the back of her head and had forced her onto the man's penis. Nearly gagging she swallowed the first mouthfull. Still streaming her mouth filled quickly. Time after time she swallowed down the hot urine. Her stomach began to hurt. Finally the slave boy was empty. The whip mistress led him back outside.</p> <p>Returning she told Jennifer to turn around. ""Do you know why you are going to be punished?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress, I didn't drink it all.""</p> <p>""That's right. When told to do something you will do it."" the whip mistress said and gave Jennifer's poor butt nearly fifty lashes with a multi-tailed whip. Screaming, Jennifer dared not raise up. After she stopped, the whip mistress kicked Jennifer in the ass, forcing her to land face down on the bed which up until now she had been holding on to in her bent over position.</p> <p>""Did you learn your lesson?""</p> <p>""Yes, mistress. I will drink when I am told to drink."" Jennifer said, still sobbing.</p> <p>The woman then poured a cup of something and handed it to Jennifer. ""Gargle with this to get the taste out of your mouth. Swish it around real good and then spit it out in the sink over there. Then rinse with water from the faucet.""</p> <p>Jennfier did as she was instructed, only too happy to comply. The taste of the whip mistress' ass combined with what felt like a liter of hot piss had left a very bad taste in her mouth indeed.</p> <p>After Jennifer finished she rinsed out the cup and set it on the counter. She then turned around to see the mistress seated on the bed waiting on her. Jennifer walked over to the bed and stopped, her head bowed.</p> <p>""You need some work but I think that you could be made into a suitable sex slave if necessary. There is a rag by the sink, clean up the mess that you made.""</p> <p>Jennifer went to the sink and retrieved the rag, which was already damp. She then returned to the bed and found the small puddle of urine that had leaked from her mouth. She wiped it up carefully and rinsed the rag in the sink. She wiped down the spot with the clean rag, rinsed and wrung it out and laid it beside the sink as she had found it.</p> <p>""Come with me."" the whip mistress said and led Jennifer down the hall to a room. Inside the room a male slave was chained to the wall. He had a black hood over his head and a gag in his mouth.</p> <p>""Shave his genitals, the equipment is by the sink."" the whip mistress instructed.</p> <p>Not having any leg, underarm or pubic hair, Jennifer had never been asked to do that. She got the razor, bucket of water, shaving cream and the towel that were on the counter. She walked over to the slave and looked at each item, unsure of how to start. The whip misteress asked her if she knew how and Jennifer told the truth -- she did not. The whip mistress then patiently explained what Jennifer was to do and watched as Jennifer shaved the man's scrotum and pubic area.</p> <p>After washing the bucket and razor out in the sink Jennifer was led to another room. Here she was strapped to a rack similar to what she had experienced the first day and given three enemas. They were all three warm water, two liter enemas. She was made to hold them for several dracmars each by the large inflatable butt plug that was inserted after each enema was in. As the last one drained away she was cained with a thin cane for forty strokes. Immediately after the caining she was brought back to her stall, still crying from the pain.</p> <p>As she sat down on the toilet to let more of the water pass she realized just how sore her butt was. She had to squat more than sit from the pain. Her rectum was raw from the rough tip that was used on her. Smaller than what she had received the first day this one was longer and covered with small nubs. It felt like sandpaper going in, even as lubricated as it was. The tubing, Jennifer had noticed, was almost the same as what her mother had used to use on her. No explaination was given as to why she had been given the enemas and the caining. She knew better than to ask too.</p> <p>Soon her slave maid came in with her supper and chained her to the bed. She was still sitting on the toilet and hadn't flushed it yet. The slave maid looked at the contents of the toilet and flushed it. After the slave maid left Jennifer wondered why the maid had shown any interest in what had issued forth from Jennifer's bowels. She wasn't long in wondering, however, when the slave maid returned.</p> <p>""You aren't clean enough. Stand up and bend over."" the maid instructed. Jennifer sensed that the maid wasn't too much higher up the pecking order than herself yet she obeyed promptly and without question. She stood up and bent forward, grabbing the toilet seat.</p> <p>""Grab your ankles, you silly girl."" the maid chastised her.</p> <p>As Jennifer grabbed her ankles the maid snapped two small devices on Jennifer's shackles, effectively connecting her ankle and wrist shackles together. The maid then attached a long bar to the inside coupling on Jennifer's right ankle shackle. The maid then pushed Jennifer's left leg out until the inside coupling mated with the other end of the bar. The bar was nearly a meter in length Jennifer thought, viewing it from her angle. She was in a percarious position. It wouldn't take much for her to lose her balance and fall to the floor, unable to catch herself with her hands bound to her feet as they were.</p> <p>The maid then walked to the sink and filled the enema bag she had brought in with her. She put something on the tip and pushed in firmly into Jennifer's now exposed asshole. It hurt her already raw anus going in. Seconds later it began to burn. Jennifer heard the click and felt the captured air rumbling into her colon. The maid obviously didn't care what it felt like Jennifer could tell. The air hurt as it shot around the bends of her intestines. Soon the liquid entering her began to burn.</p> <p>Jennifer could tell from the pain that the maid had put something into the enema. Soap was Jennifer's guess, but she had never had soap hurt quite this bad before. Perhaps it was because she was already somewhat raw from the three previous enemas earlier. As the maid held the bag high it emptied it's contents into Jennifer's small midsection, streching her painfully as it did so. She could tell from the pressure that it was at least two liters. Although being bent nearly in half it hurt much more than usual.</p> <p>After the last of the water drained into Jennifer's bowels the maid pulled the hose from her ass and tossed the equipment into the sink. She then left the room, instructing Jennifer to hold it in. Doing as she was told Jennifer began to whimper at the pain. The hot soapy enema burned inside. Hopefully the maid would return soon.</p> <p>Jennifer began counting, mentally, as a diversion to the pain of the enema. Her stomach would alternately cramp and then relax. Each time she tightened her anal muscles in an attempt to hold the hot liquid inside. When she reached nine thousand the maid returned and looked around. Satisified she then released the hooks holding Jennifer's hands down.</p> <p>""Now hobble over and let that out. I'll be back to rinse you out.""</p> <p>Jennifer sat on the toilet letting the hot, buring liquid flow past her tender anus. It burned inside and it burned getting out. She partly wanted to keep it in to keep it from hurting as it left and she partly wanted to let it out knowing that it burned when inside as well. As much as she didn't want to admit it she was looking forward to being rinsed out. Hopefully the burning inside would stop.</p> <p>After emptying herself she flushed the toilet. She then wiped up and tried to stand. It was difficult with her legs spread apart by the bar. The maid returned and refilled the bag. She used pure hot water, Jennifer noticed. As she finished and recapped the bag Jennifer looked up from her seated position.</p> <p>""Well you can't take it sitting down you know. Stand up!""</p> <p>Jennifer then attempted to stand and fell foward onto her face. As she hunched her butt up to get up she felt the warm nozzle being pushed in. She tried to get up but the maid's foot in the small of her back prevented that. She stopped, with her hind end in the air and her head on the ground. The maid held the bag at arms length in the air. With Jennifer now on the floor rather than bent over the pressure was greater. Jennifer could feel the difference as the water went in. It was over with quicker this time but hurt worse. At least it didn't burn this time, other than from the heat of the water. After she was finished Jennifer started to get up. The maid then kicked her in the stomach. With her skin already stretched taught by the enema this hurt quite a bit.</p> <p>""Stay down there you little slut. You need more.""</p> <p>Jennifer began to cry at this news. She didn't think she could take any more. In her mind however, she knew that she had had more two days before. The maid finished refilling the bag and returned. Jennifer could feel the tip slip easily into her now greased and stretched asshole. The slave maid released the clamp on the hose and allowing the resultant air bubbles to rush into Jennifer's already full colon. Jennifer gasped at the pain. She began to cry louder now. The maid kicked her in the face which shut her up quickly.</p> <p>As the pain of the second enema reached it's peak Jennifer began to think that the maids were worse than the whip mistresses. After she was full Jennifer slowly got up. The maid spun her around roughly and slapped her hard across the face. ""Don't you dare let any out until I get back!"" the maid then attached Jennifer's hands together around the chain that held the bed, on the far side from the toilet.</p> <p>Jennifer cried from the pain as much as from being abused by the slave maid. Her stomach hurt, still full of piss and now hot water. She desperately wanted to let some of it out. The cramps increased to the point where she started to leak. As the drops hit the floor she knew she was in for a bad time of it and went ahead and let the rest out knowing that a drop was as bad as all of it.</p> <p>She was standing there in a puddle of warm water when the slave maid returned. The anger welled up in the maid's face at the sight of Jennifer's enema on the floor. She stormed out of the room without saying a word. Jennifer wondered what horrible torture device she would be subjected to at the hands of the maid. She wished that she could be at the hands of the whip mistress instead.</p> <p>She got her wish.</p> <p>The whip mistress walked in and saw the water. She then calmly undid Jennifer's wrist coupling and led Jennifer out of the room. ""You stupid little twat. You should know better than to let out an enema. Even if it isn't for punishment you are to hold your enemas as given. It is not for you to decide when you will release them. You are a slave and you will do as told. You will have to be punished.""</p> <p>Jennifer was led through the rapidly fading light of the stable into the well lit confines of the torture chambers. This time she was taken to the forth level down. She was strapped to a barrel like rack similar to what she had been put on the first day. She began to cry at the realization that she was about to be severly punished.</p> <p>The whip mistress then went back into the hallway and led the slave maid into the room. The slave maid began to whimper. Jennifer's head hadn't been fastened down to the rack and as such she could look up to see the whip mistress shackling the slave maid to the wall. The maid continued to whimper as the mistress walked to the cabinets and removed some equipment. Jennifer watched with fascination as the bag was filled. Part way through the filling the whip mistress stopped and poured something from a small container into the bag. She shook it slightly and then continued to fill the enema bag. After it was finished she attached a large, open ended tip to the hose and let out the air bubbles. Taking a jar of lubricant she smeared the nozzle in it.</p> <p>The whip mistress walked over to the bound slave maid and hung the bag on a hook just above the maid's head. She then wound the hose around the maid's neck and down to her waiting butt. Firmly she pushed the nozzle into the maid's anus. The maid let out a gasp as the warmed tip entered. She then began to whimper louder as the whip mistress released the clamp, allowing the solution to flow. From the size of the bag it looked to Jennifer like it held at least 3 liters.</p> <p>""You have been told several times that you are not to give the lye soap to the slaves unless specifically ordered. I am getting very tired of having to remind you of this. In addition you mistreated this one very badly. She will be punished for not holding the enema that you gave her and you will get to watch. But I want you to remember while your insides are burning that you must follow your orders.""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" the slave maid said, sniffiling.</p> <p>The bag was half empty from what Jennifer could tell. The whip mistress turned around and caught her watching. ""Watch, that's good. You'll get to see what happens when you don't follow orders.""</p> <p>As the last of the burning soap drained from the bag into the slave maid's intestines the whip mistress shut off the clamp and removed the tip. The maid clenched her buttocks together in an effort to hold the burning liquid. The mistress inserted a medium sized butt plug into the maid. The maid screamed out as it entered, stretching her now sore anal tissue open. The mistress then undid one of the maid's arms and turned her around so that she had her back to the wall. Jennifer could tell from the way that the maid's stomach pooched out that the enema had to be hurting. She put her head down, knowing that it would soon be her turn.</p> <p>""As for you.. you are going to learn your lesson well tonight."" the whip mistress said as she refilled the enema bag with hot water. She hung it up above Jennifer and inserted the tip, the same one that had been used on the maid. Jennifer winced as it penetrated her rectum. Soon she could feel the flow of the water and the pressure inside. Moments later the heat began to cause cramps. She turned her head to look at the bulging bag. It was full for her and the little released already that was causing her so much pain didn't even show. She put her head down and began to cry. As she filled the heat built up inside and soon she began to sweat. The cramps continued and the pressure built up as well. Just when she thought that it could get no worse she heard the click of the clamp that the whip mistress had shut off.</p> <p>Jennifer felt the large evil tip sliding out of her ass. She clenched her buttocks together as best she could to hold the angry liquid in. She could hear the whip mistress walk out of the room. She looked up at the slave maid who had an angry look on her face. Jennifer knew that the maid wanted to say something to her but was holding her tongue for fear of worse punishment. Jennifer realized that the pain that the maid was enduring would be paid back to her in the future. As time passed the heat began to disappate and Jennifer could relax somewhat. Every once in a while a painful cramp would shoot through her stomach but for the most part she tried to relax, knowing that her insides were stretching to accomodate the volume. Even as painful as it was she knew that future enemas wouldn't be as bad since she was getting used to holding such large volumes of water.</p> <p>Eventually the whip mistress returned and inspected Jennifer for any evidence of leaks. Satisified she went to the wall and retreived something. Jennifer braced herself.</p> <p>""You are doing well holding that in. You should have done that earlier. Now I am going to punish you for making a mess on the floor and for not holding it in earlier.""</p> <p>As the whip cracked against the already marked up skin of Jennifer's ass she let out a loud scream. The pain was very intense. The whip mistress gave her fifty strokes with the multi-tailed whip. Jennifer had begun counting the various whippings trying to determine if there was any pattern. Even though screaming with her ass on fire she clenched her buttocks to hold the painfully large volume of water inside.</p> <p>After the mistress stopped she went to the cabinet and took out something. Jennifer didn't look up to see what it was. She felt a burning sensation as the mistress wiped her butt with something. Soon she could smell the alcohol. From the way that it burned she knew that her ass must be cut and bleeding.</p> <p>""You may release your enema now."" was all that the mistress had to say. Jennifer's ass spouted forth a geyser of water that arced into the air. She gratefully gave up the pent up liquid. As she worked to get the rest of the water out, hindered by being bent over the curvature of the rack she could hear water running. Surely, she thought, she wasn't going to get another enema. Her hopes were dashed, however, when she felt another nozzle pressing against her anal entrance. She relaxed, letting it slide in, knowing that resistance was futile. Soon the now familar pressure began to build inside. This one was somewhat cooler she thought as the pressure began to rise without the resultant pain from the heat. She looked up quickly at the maid who now hung limp against the wall. She wondered if the maid had passed out.</p> <p>Apparently the mistress too had looked for she walked over to where the maid was shackled and raised her head slightly. Jennifer guessed that the mistress didn't like what she saw as she backhanded the maid across the face very hard. The mistress then walked over to the cabinet and withdrew a piece of equipment. She then inserted a very large dildo into the maid's vagina and clamped it against the maid's inner labia with small aligator clamps. The maid screamed out as each clamp was attached. She then begged long and hard for the mistress to stop and promised that she would never be bad again. The mistress ignored her and continued to attach the device. Jennifer wondered why the maid seemd so upset at having a dildo inserted into her. From having her own labia clamped the day before she knew that it was painful but not so much as to speak without being spoken to.</p> <p>As the whip mistress moved away Jennifer could see thin wires dangling from the dildo. The maid continued to plead for mercy. All the while the large bag hanging above Jennifer continued pouring forth into her stretching abdomen. The mistress walked over and stuffed a gag into the maid's mouth.</p> <p>""That should shut you up."" she said as she inflated the gag. From the muted screams Jennifer could tell that it hurt.</p> <p>The mistress then attached the wires to a small box that she set on the floor beneath the maid. Flipping a switch the maid's body began to twitch. From the spasms Jennifer could tell that it was some sort of random interval. The maid would hang limp for a moment and then twitch several times, muted screams accompanying the involuntary movements. The maid tried to wiggle her hips to dislodge the electric device. But being clamped to her own labia it wasn't about to fall out.</p> <p>The mistress then returned to Jennifer. She pushed Jennifer's head down on the head rest. The enema had apparently finished draining into Jennifer since the mistress clicked off the valve and removed the tip. Jennifer clenched her ass tight as the tip slid out. She was determined not to let any out and wondered just how many more enemas she would receive. She then felt a butt plug being pushed against her sore anus. She relaxed some to allow it to enter. Luckily the mistress had it greased. Jennifer's already stretched rectum opened easily to allow the large tip to pass. Still, though, she screamed at the pain of it's largest diameter. Once inserted it slipped in as her rectum closed around the narrow neck. The wide base prevented it from going further. Jennifer realized that she would have to hold this one for quite some time if she were being given a plug.</p> <p>She felt her shackles being released and she was raised up off of the rack by the mistress. As she stood she saw the maid still twitching against the wall as the dildo pulsed inider of her. The maid continued to whimper ever time a pulse hit. The pain of the enema made it difficult for Jennifer to stand fully erect. As she tried to straighten the skin of her stomach stretched around her now round tummy. It was almost impossible to stand fully erect. The mistress watched for several seconds before leading Jennifer from the room. As she walked carefully down the hall, still full of enema, she wondered how long they would leave the maid connected to the electric dildo. As she begain to ascend the stairs, each step filled with pain from within she realized that the maid still held the painful soapy enema.</p> <p>Jennifer awoke from another of the painful dreams and tested her shackles again. As before she had awakened because of the pain of the water inside of her. The whip mistress had led her to her stall the night before, still full of the enema and plugged up tight. She had been shackled to her bed face down so that her own weight pressed against her painfully stretched abdomen. She had tried rolling from side to side but only managed to slosh the water around more, causing it to go even higher up her young intestines.</p> <p>Having already awakened several times in this predicament she tried desparetly to go back to sleep. She knew that she had better sleep all she could because with daylight her training would continue. In the morning a slave maid entered, a different one than before, and undid her shackles. It was just daybreak. Jennifer had to be helped from her bed by the maid. She was stiff from being in the same position all night and the water had caused her great pain. Once near the toilet the maid removed the plug which held in the painful contents of the night before. Jennifer gratefully sat and expelled the remainder of the four liter enema.</p> <p>While the water was rushing out the maid deflated the catheter in Jennifer's uretha and removed it. The whip mistress had placed it inside the night before to prevent Jennifer from wetting the bed. The end led down to the floor drain in her stall. She could hear her urine several times the night before as it exited the tube.</p> <p>After picking up the devices the maid left and locked the door. Jennifer remained seated, allowing the enema to drain from her bowels. She felt empty inside as the pressure dropped. Once again the hunger pains returned as her abdominal muscles contracted, after having been stetched all night by the enema. Jennifer then realized that someone had mopped up the mess that she had made the night before.</p> <p>Eventually she regained enough strength to wipe herself and return to the bed. She quickly fell asleep. She was awakened by a whip mistress attaching a leash to her collar and pulling her from the bed. From the light outside Jennifer figured it must be nearly midday. She desparetly wanted to let the water out of her ass that had collected while she slept. She also had to urinate very badly. Not knowing what else to do she held it and walked somewhat bow leggedly.</p> <p>She was led down to the third level this time and strapped to a wall. Before the whip mistress left she asked for permission to release her urine. The mistress told her that it would cost her ten lashes if she did. Judging the pain carefully Jennifer let the urine flow forth as well as letting her anal muscles relax. She was allowed to finish before receivng the promised ten lashes. The whip mistress gave her another twenty more with a bigger whip for having release the water from her ass. After it was over with Jennifer decided that it had been a good trade. The stinging in her butt soon subsided as she hung against her shackles in silence.</p> <p>Eventually a woman came in and undid the shackle catches that held Jennifer to the wall. The woman wasn't dressed as the whip mistresses had been. Indeed this one wore a very nice looking dress and moderate heels.</p> <p>""Sit on that stool."" the woman said. It was a request more than a command. Jennifer complied and sat down gingerly, her ass still sore from her many whippings and enemas.</p> <p>""Now I will admister an intelligence test to you. Can you read English?"" she asked.</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""Good."" the woman handed Jennifer a clipboard and a pen. ""You will answer all questions as best that you can. You have thirty minutes."" the woman said and clicked a stopwatch. She then left the room and shut the door.</p> <p>Jennifer looked around. Here she was, she thought, in a torture room by herself. Unsupervised and unshackled. She fought the impluse to look in all of the drawers and examine all of the things hanging on the wall. Instead she looked at the test that she had been given. She began to read and answer the questions. After she had reached the end of the fourth page she went back over them a second time before the woman returned. The clipboard and pen were taken from her and the woman left the room.</p> <p>Jennifer had to fight the impulse to explore once again. She knew that someone could walk in at any moment. She instead sat in her chair and looked at the wall full of whips and paddles from a distance. She could see every kind she had ever known about and some that she didn't recognize. Nearly a dracmar later the woman returned. Following her in was a whip mistress.</p> <p>""She is very bright for a slave. She answered 42 out of 48 questions correctly."" the test woman told the whip mistress. Jennifer recognized the whip mistress as one of the ones that she had had before.</p> <p>""Good, it won't take too long to correct her. I'm on break in half an hour."" The whip mistress went over and began writing in a book. The test woman walked over to Jennifer and explained the missed questions.</p> <p>After finishing the last one the test woman left. The perpetually naked Jennifer was then reconnected to the wall mounts by the whip mistress and given twenty wacks with a paddle for every question she had missed. Jennifer felt sorry for the dumb slaves as the whip mistress unconnected her and led her back to her stall, still crying from the painful paddling.</p> <p>A maid came in and brought her some food which she gratefully ate. At least this last session hadn't involved another enema she thought as she ate. She must be getting used to the whippings and paddlings she thought. She barely even felt the last one. Reaching around and feeling her scarred ass cheeks she could feel the heat though.</p> <p>After eating and carefully licking the last of the food from the plate with her long tongue she sat the dishes carefully on the tray and put them on the shelf to the left of the door. She then went to the toilet and release more pent up water. After carefully wiping herself she began to wonder what was next. She lay in her bed and quickly fell asleep.</p> <p>Still groggy from sleep a maid led her out of her stall. From the lack of light in the stable Jennifer knew that it was nighttime. She was led down to the first level and taken to a shower. Her shackles were removed and she was tied to a post in the middle of a small room. The maid then disrobed and turned on the water. She took a brush, rag and a bar of soap and washed Jennifer's now scarred body. The soap burned as it entered the softening whip marks. Jennifer had to step up on her tip toes as the rough brush was dragged across her tender ass.</p> <p>Afterwards the maid dried her with a towel and reattched Jennifer's shackles. All this without a word said between the two girls. Jennifer made no attempt to get away, knowing that escape was impossible and any attempt would become a painful reminder. She was led quietly back to her stall. Surprisingly she slept very soundly that night, awakening sometime after sunrise. The comings and goings of the other slaves in the stable now became routine to her and she now longer listened to the cries and screams.</p> <p>Along about mid morning Jennifer was fed something that resembled a breakfast. That afternoon a maid came in to remove the dishes. The maid first felt Jennifer's still tender abdomen. Grunting the maid left with the dishes. She soon returned with an enema bag. Jennifer took a look at it and then got on the floor with her ass high in the air. The maid silently filled the small two liter bag and let the air out. She then inserted the ungreased tip into Jennifer's tender asshole and let the solution flow in. It was a plesant temperature Jennifer thought as the pressure began to build. As the last of the water drained from the bag Jennifer was wondering if she would be given two bags full. She stayed hunched over with her ass in the air as the maid removed the equipment and rinsed it in the sink. Once done she left Jennifer's stall.</p> <p>After quite a while Jennifer got up and sat on her bed, moving ever so often to accomodate the pressure of the water in her intestines as it shifted to and fro. She began to wonder if she was supposed to let the water out. After what seemed like a dracmar she heard the bolt to her cell being opened. A whip mistress walked in carrying a bucket.</p> <p>""Let it out in here."" she instructed as she sat the bucket on the floor.</p> <p>Jennifer gratefully complied, squatting over the bucket to release the small enema. She let it flow for a while and worked the muscles in her stomach to help it pass. The mistress stood leaning against the wall and watched.</p> <p>""Is it all out?"" she asked.</p> <p>""No my mistress.""</p> <p>Jennifer wondered if she should have said yes. The mistress stood and watched as the water came out in short squirts and dribbles. She looked into the bucket to see that the water was a dark brown.</p> <p>""How about now?"" the mistress asked after quite a time had passed with Jennifer straining to get it out without further success.</p> <p>""I think so my mistress.""</p> <p>""Go wipe yourself."" the woman instructed. She then looked at the bucket, wrinkling her nose at the smell. She took out a small note pad and jotted something down. Presumably it was a measurement of how much Jennifer had managed to get out.</p> <p>Having wiped herself Jennifer stood meekly by the toilet with her head down. The mistress walked over and poked and prodded at her abdomen. Finally satisifed she said, ""Good. Now get some sleep.""</p> <p>Jennifer stood where she was until the mistress had left. She then happily laid down, her stomach grumbling from the enema. Tonight she would sleep on her back she thought as she pulled the cover up to stay warm against the damp night air of whatever planet it was that she was on.</p> <p>Later that night Jennifer awoke to pee and could hear someone screaming from the torture chambers. Knowing the distance away that it was she knew that some poor girl was in great pain to be heard from this distance.</p> <p>As she laid back down Jennifer found it hard to go back to sleep as she listened to the girl scream. All of the stalls were very quiet tonight. Finally she fell off into a nightmare filled sleep.</p> <p>In the morning Jennifer awoke of her own accord and lay in bed, wondering if things were tapering off. In the last two days she had hardly been punished in comparison with the first few days that she was here. Soon a slave maid, the one whom she had watched being punished, came in and left her some food. The maid looked at her with contempt but didn't say anything. Jennifer wondered what the maid was thinking but knew better than to say anything. From what she could tell the whip mistresses had ways of listening in on the stables.</p> <p>Jennifer looked at the lunch. It looked fairly good. It was mashed potatoes and some sort of beans. And wonders of wonders it even included a small strip of meat. Not that Jennifer was much of a meat eater but she realized that this was a much better meal than she had had the whole time she was here. She ate everything, being empty from the previous night's enema and sopped up the brown gravy with the roll. A cup of some sort of red liquid that was sweet completed the meal.</p> <p>Jennifer sat in her cell on the bed and was somewhat startled by the maid that came in with more food. The maid then looked at the empty tray and left without leaving the second tray of food. Jennifer thought that they had obviously got confused. She doubted that she could eat more anyway since she was pretty full, her stomach grumbling to confirm that.</p> <p>Soon the maid returned, still carrying the second tray of food. A whip mistress came in with her.</p> <p>""Where did you get this tray?""</p> <p>""A maid brought it mistress. I wasn't told not to eat it so I ate it. I am sorry if I wasn't supposed to mistress."" Jennifer said as shyly as she knew how.</p> <p>""What maid?""</p> <p>""One of the maids my mistress.""</p> <p>""Was it the one who kicked you in the face several days ago?"" the mistress asked.</p> <p>""Yes my mistress.""</p> <p>""Damned bitch. I wonder what she has done. Come with me. You, bring that tray."" the mistress instructed the maid to bring the now empty tray.</p> <p>Jennifer complied, beginning to wonder what was going on. She was led out of the building across a compound. The sun felt good as it warmed her naked body. The compound was a lush tropically landscaped area between the several buildings. The mistress led the way with Jennifer behind her and the slave maid behind them, carrying the two trays.</p> <p>Once inside one of the buildings the mistress led Jennifer and the maid into a room and told Jennifer to sit and for the maid to set the trays down and go and find the maid called 'Trenka'.</p> <p>The whip mistress left the room and soon returned with a man following her. She looked at Jennifer's eyes and up her nose with instruments while the man put scrapings of food samples from the empty tray into test tubes. He then placed the tubes into a machine and pressed buttons on it.</p> <p>""Did Trenka say anything to you when she brought you this?"" the mistress asked pointing to the empty tray.</p> <p>""No my mistress.""</p> <p>""Did she look at you?""</p> <p>""Yes my mistress.""</p> <p>""What kind of look did she give you?""</p> <p>""She looked mad my mistress.""</p> <p>""What kind of food was on the tray?""</p> <p>""There were mashed potatoes with brown gravy. Beans. A small piece of meat, two rolls and a glass of red juice. Mistress."" Jennifer said.</p> <p>""Meat? What sort of meat?""</p> <p>""It was small, no longer than four centimeters in length and less than two wide. It was very thin. I don't know what it was but it was not any type of bird or fish. It was very flavorful my mistress.""</p> <p>""Damned bitch. Bob, I say we pump her."" the mistress said to the man who was studying the results of the machine.</p> <p>""I'll have to agree with you there. Not knowing what the meat was I have no way of testing it. All the rest of this check out, including the cup."" the man said.</p> <p>""Get up on that table and lie down, face up."" the mistress instructed. She then strapped Jennifer down.</p> <p>The man then took a hypodemic syringe and filled it from a small glass jar as Jennifer watched. She then felt a stick at her neck as the fluid was injected. Soon the room began to spin. She was vaguely aware of a light being shined in her face and something going into her mouth.</p> <p>When Jennifer awoke she was in her stall. She had a funny taste in her mouth that confirmed that it was not a dream. She lay there, tired and her stomach hurting. Her stomach hurt very badly but not the kind of pain that she experienced with the enemas. It was more like that from eating improperly prepared food or when she had gone hungry for several days.</p> <p>A maid came in and brought a meal to Jennifer which she was told to eat. Several hours later another tray of food was brought in and she was told to eat it. The next morning a large breakfast was provided. After clearing her plate Jennifer set the tray down on the shelf and sat on her bed.</p> <p>Soon a maid entered and attached a leash to Jennifer's collar and led her down to the fifth level of the torture chambers. She was led into a room where the whip mistress was waiting whom had brought her to the doctor. She was now sure that the man was a doctor and had correctly surmised that she had been poisoned by Trenka. As she entered the room she was instructed to sit on a chair in the corner. Her leash was attached to the wall. The maid departed. The whip mistress, Bragk, by the name on her badge that Jennifer could read, waited impatiently for something.</p> <p>Jennifer looked meekly at Bragk wondering what was going to happen to her. Soon she heard a commotion coming down the hall. The door burst open and Trenka was dragged in by two large men. She had her hands cuffed behind her back and blood ran from her nose. She was cussing and screaming, kicking and trying to bite. The two men threw her over the rack in the room, one of the semi round ones, and tied Trenka's legs to it. Bragk then uncuffed the still thrashing Trenka and attached her arms down low on the rack. The two men then departed the room.</p> <p>Trenka was cussing at Bragk until the gag went in and the device inflated. Jennifer sat and watched, knowing that she was about to witness Trenka being punished for poisoning her. It was little satisfaction knowing that the girl would pay for what she did.</p> <p>Bragk took a knife and cut away Trenka's thin clothes. The slave maid now lay naked, strapped to the the rack. Next she was given a four liter enema. Tears ran from her eyes as the water ran in. From the pain in her face Jennifer could tell that Bragk had put something into the enema and that it must have been very hot. As the water was flowing in to induce it's pain Bragk attached weighted clamps to the maid's nipples. Tried as she could she couldn't escape the grasp of the clamps.</p> <p>Soon the bag was empty. Bragk removed the large tip and replaced it with a plug. It was one of the larger sizes Jennifer noticed. A blow up catheter was inserted into the maid's uretha and inflated. Next came some sort of burning liquid. As the maid's bladder was pumped full she wriggled her pelvis trying to accommodate the mounting pain. Once done the whip mistress capped off the catheter and left it dangling. Then she attached a weight to it, pulling against the ballon inside of Trenka's bladder. As the girl lay there in pain Jennifer watched as more clamps and weights were attached to the poor girls labia. Muffled cries told of the pain.</p> <p>A dildo holding belt complete with a large inflatable dildo was brought forth. The dildo was pushed home in a single stroke, filling the slave maid's vagina. The belt was fastened securely running between her legs and around her waist. The straps on it were very narrow, intended only to hold the dildo in. Bragk brought fourth an inflator and inflated the dildo to immense proportions. More muffled cries issued forth from the slave maid's pain wracked body.</p> <p>Finally, a large whip was taken from it's hook on the wall. Bragk whipped the poor Trenka for a long time. Jennifer lost count around four hundred lashes. The girl's entire back, buttocks and thighs were red and bleeding. She had vomited from the pain. Being gagged the vomit took the only exit available, through Trenka's nasal passages and out her nose. The smell was bad enough from where Jennifer was sitting, she could imaging how Trenka must be feeling right now.</p> <p>Bragk stopped to rest, wiping the sweat from her brow. She looked at Trenka who had passed out. Taking a syringe from one of the cabinets she injected something into Trenka's neck.</p> <p>""This is a stimulant. It'll keep her awake."" Bragk told Jennifer.</p> <p>Jennifer watched as Trenka's face was slapped. The slave maid began to regain consciencenous. She winced at the pain. Tears once again flowed down her cheeks. Bragk whipped her some more and then stopped and sat down. She then looked over at Jennifer who was watching from beneath her brow.</p> <p>""You come do this a while, I'm tired."" Bragk, the whip mistress ordered.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said, rising from her chair. She unclipped herself from the wall but left the leash attached to her collar. She walked over to where Bragk sat. The whip mistress handed her the large, heavy whip. It was made of leather covered wire. The whip contained eleven major tails. Each one of the tails separated into five smaller ones some twenty centimeters from the ends. Each small tail had a cube attached to the end. The cubes were only some three millimeters on a face and appeared to be made of some sort of crystal. Jennifer felt the heft of the whip in her hand and guessed it to be nearly five kilograms. She walked to where Bragk had been standing.</p> <p>""Well she won't feel it if you don't lay it on her. Get busy.""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said and raised the whip up. She brought it down, missing Trenka's buttocks and hitting the side of the rack. Before she could get into trouble she raised it up again and stepped closer to the bound Trenka. She brought it down again. This time the whip found it's mark, the bloody buttocks of Trenka. The girl flinched in pain. Jennifer set about flogging the slave maid, bringing the whip down on poor Trenka again and again. Trenka vomited again, the foul smelling liquid dripping from her nose, accompinaed by spewing as she tried to clear her nasal passages to breath.</p> <p>After many, many lashes Jennifer moved down to Trenka's legs. By aiming carefully she could make the whip wrap around the maid's leg nearest to her. Angling just right it would snap around and catch Trenka in the soft pubic mound. Glancing quickly over at Bragk she saw the whip mistress nodding approval. She continued to work her way down until she was lashing the soles of Trenka's feet. Since Bragk hadn't made it this far Jennifer got to witness first hand how the whip marked skin. The tiny cubes cut in like small blades. Finally after she had bloodied the girl's feet Bragk told her to stop. Jennifer paused, and let the whip fall to her side. The whip mistress went to the cabinet and brought forth a new device that Jennifer had never seen before.</p> <p>""This is a cattle prod. It is used to urge large beasts to go where you want them to go."" Bragk said and fired the stick sending a tiny blue spark between it's electrodes on the tip.</p> <p>Jennifer's eyes widened at the sight of it. Bragk then removed the gag from Trenka's mouth and replaced it with a tube shaped device. Trenka, exhausted didn't even scream. Bragk then handed Jennifer a pair of gloves and a jar of something.</p> <p>""Put the gloves on to keep the blood off of your hands. Then smear that on her."" Bragk said and watched as Jennifer fought with the gloves. She had never actually had on a pair of gloves before but had seen a doctor once put them on. It took her several tries to get her fingers into the correct place. She then opened the jar and moved it quickly away from her face.</p> <p>Smearing the cream onto the whip cuts on Trenka, Jennifer noticed that the girl was vomiting again. Judging from the smell of the cream Jennifer was sure that it would hurt any cut or delicate areas. Added to that pain the clamps were still dangling and the enema was still stretching Trenka's belly. The cream, at least, stopped the flow of blood.</p> <p>""Good, smear it on good. It contains a blood clot forming compound."" Bragk said.</p> <p>After Jennifer finished she was told to put the cream on the counter and dispose of the gloves in the trash can. Doing so she watched as Bragk removed the clamps from Trenka's vagina and nipples. She then let the air out of the catheter and removed it from Trenka's bladder. The girl immediately released the burning liquid. Jennifer watched as blood accompanied the urine. The dildo was deflated and removed, along with the belt, from around Trenka's waist. With each device being removed Jennifer could tell that Trenka was slowly relaxing. The stimulant was still apparently working since she was wide eyed.</p> <p>Next Bragk took the prod and inserted it into Trenka's vagina. The tip went a full twenty centimeters into the girl. Bragk then held the trigger down as the girl spasmed against the restraints that held her to the rack. She vomited again. This time, however, Jennifer could tell that her stomach was nearly empty. And since the new gag was open the liquid went through the tube, along with a weird sounding scream. Bragk pulled the wicked stick back some and pulled the trigger again.</p> <p>Next the whip mistress removed the prod from the slave maid's vagina and set it on a stool nearby. She then removed the butt plug, wriggling it and twisting it to get it free of Trenka's spinchter muscle. Once out the water flowed forth.</p> <p>""Get that hose and rinse the floor down. It's beginning to stink in here.""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said and took the hose off of it's rack and turned on the faucet. She sprayed down the floor, washing the vomit, blood and enema water down the floor drain beneath where Trenka lay immobilized.</p> <p>Bragk watched as Jennifer performed her task. She then took a set of shackles out of a drawer and attached them to Trenka's wrists. After this she released Trenka from the grip of the rack. She attached Trenka's wrists together behind her back. Next Bragk pulled Trenka off of the rack and tried to stand her up. The girl slumped to the floor, unable to stand. A collar was attached around her neck and a very large leash attached to the ring in front. Next the gag was removed. Trenka didn't say anything, perferring to whimper at the pain she was feeling.</p> <p>""On your feet slut."" Bragk said, shocking the slave maid in the breast with the prod. Trenka jumped from the pain and slowly started to try and get up. As she stood she hopped on first one foot and then the other as the now whipped soles of her feet took the weight of her body. Enema water trickled down her leg, the change in body position freeing it from the inner folds of Trenkas intestines.</p> <p>""I didn't tell you to release any more water."" Bragk barked, catching Trenka in the vagina with the prod. The slave maid let out a shriek from the pain. She then visibly clenched her buttocks together to stop the flow.</p> <p>""Here's her leash. And here is the prod. If she doesn't do what she is supposed to do use it. Follow me."" Bragk told Jennifer, handing her the prod and the leash. Jennifer gingerly took the prod, and nearly dropped it, not expecting it to be so heavy.</p> <p>Bragk led the two out into the hallway and down to a shower room. She then turned on the water and had Jennifer lead the girl into it. Jennifer set the prod down and scrubbed Trenka down with soap and water as instructed. The brush on the raw skin hurt badly as Trenka began to cry. Once finished Bragk led the two girls back up to the stable where Trenka was chained to a wooden platform, face up. Bragk then worked the maid over with the prod. Trenka's renewed screams filled the room. Jennifer could see welts rising from where the prod had touched.</p> <p>Bragk then handed Jennifer a small club made of rubber. Jennfier was instructed to beat Trenka with it. Doing as she was told she hit Trenka with the flexible club all over. After over a hundred blows Bragk told her to stop. Then she was instructed to sit and watch. Having rested Bragk was now ready to continue her punishment of the errant maid.</p> <p>Taking a device that looked like a backwards clamp out of a drawer Bragk inserted it into Trenka's vagina. She then began cranking on the screws which opened the jaws. As it opened it spread the slave maid's pussy quite wide. Soon Trenka began to scream from the pain. Jennifer winced, knowing that it must hurt as it squeezed the delicate and sensitive vaginal tissues up against the girls pelvic bone. Trenka's screams filled the room from the pain. Jennifer wondered if this wasn't what she had heard coming from the torture chambers late one night several nights ago.</p> <p>After opening the stretcher device to a very wide setting the whip mistress stopped and looked at the screaming Trenka. Next the metal collar was removed from Trenka as she continued to scream from her pussy being stretched so wide. Blood had begun to trickle out from torn tissue inside. Bragk attached a leather choker onto the maid and began to tighten it up. Trenka's eyes began to bluge and she started to have a hard time breathing. Bragk watched for several seconds and backed off just a little. Trenka could still breath but it was work. She had a hard time deciding if she should breath or scream from the pain.</p> <p>Bragk then took some small loops of thin wire and attached them to Trenka's nipples. The wires were attached to a small shocker device and turned on. Trenka began to twitch at the voltage. Bragk then sat down and watched as Trenka alternated between screaming and breathing. After quite some time she released the choker, vaginal stretcher and nipple wires from Trenka. She then left the room for a while. Trenka turned her head to the side and was resting when Bragk returned nearly two dracmars later.</p> <p>Jennifer was still sitting on the stool watching as Bragk came in. She looked at Trenka to see if the maid was sleeping or not. Opening one of her eyes the whip mistress was apparently satisified that Trenka hadn't passed out again. Bragk then went to the counter and flipped the pages on a book. ""Jennfier, it says here that you haven't had an enema in two days. Is that right?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer answered, aware that the situtation to which the mistress referred was about to be corrected.</p> <p>Bragk walked to where Jennifer was sitting and pulled her up to a standing position. She then poked and prodded at Jennifer's stomach. Walking back to the counter she opened a cabinet and took out a small enema bag. From the looks of it it couldn't have held more than a liter. Jennifer remained standing, looking at the marked up body of Trenka stretched out on the wooden platform. Bragk dug around in the cabinet for a while and produced a large bottle of something. She poured it into the bag and attached a hose and tip.</p> <p>""Ok honey, bend over."" Bragk instructed Jennifer. Jennifer did as she was told, bending over and grabbing her ankles. She wondered what the liquid was. It had seemed very thick but the bag didn't hold much.</p> <p>Bragk inserted the slim, smooth tip into Jennifer. She was surprised that it didn't hurt at all. Then the clamp was released and she could feel something flowing in. It was very slow moving from what she could tell. It was room temperature and didn't burn.</p> <p>When the bag was nearly empty Bragk spoke, ""This is going to feel real good. It's oil and lanolin. It'll soften you up inside. Takes a while to work and you'll have some mild cramping. Hold it until I get back.""</p> <p>Jennifer stood up and then sat in the chair as Bragk pointed to it. The whip mistress then washed the enema appratus and put it back into a cabinet. She was right about the enema. It did feel good. It was just enough pressure to feel that way and since it didn't burn Jennifer found that she did enjoy it. Jennifer sat for a very long time wondering when Bragk would return. The clock on the wall showed three hours when then whip mistress came back in.</p> <p>Without saying a word she went to the equipment cabinet and brought forth something Jennifer had never seen. It looked like a tube gag. Bragk went to the strapped down Trenka and inserted it into the girls mouth after having to force her jaws open. The tube was very wide. Bragk then took some sort of glue and glued the slave maid's lips to the tube. Jennifer watched with interest.</p> <p>Next a hose was attached to the tube. The hose was some four centimeters in diameter and was almost a meter long. To the end Bragk attached the largest diameter standard looking enema tip that Jennifer had ever seen. It was designed like the regular small ones and was made of the same grey plastic but the diameter was nearly three centimeters. She watched with fascination, still unaware of what Bragk was doing. The whip mistress then greased the tip. From the look in Trenka's eyes she too didn't know what was about to happen.</p> <p>""Come over her Jennifer."" Doing as told Jennifer walked over to the platform.</p> <p>""Now stand up here with one foot on either side of her head."" Bragk instructed. Jennfier stepped up onto the platform and placed one foot on each side. She was just beginning to realize what was about to happen. ""Bend over a little and hold your tail up."" Jennifer did as instructed. Bragk then spread Jennifer's cheeks and worked the tip into her victim. The wide tip hurt as it spread Jennifer's ass open. As soon as it was in she had little choice in the matter as the oiled feces began to flow down the tube. ""Now straighten up and force that out.""</p> <p>Jennifer stood straight up and let the oiled, sloppy mess travel down the tube -- straight into Trenka's mouth. The slave maid nearly choked at the first mouth full. Since the tube was set very deep into her mouth, nearly touching the back of her throat she couldn't block it with her tongue. The shit filled her mouth, forcing her to swallow to keep from choking on it. Jennifer too didn't have any choice in the matter as the tube holding her ass open provided a ready exit for the oil and shit. She watched as the lumpy, gooey mass travelled downward.</p> <p>Trenka soon threw up, the contents spewing out through her nose. She nearly couldn't breath from the shit and oil running out. Bragk just watched and made no effort to stop the process. ""If you need to pee, go ahead."" she told Jennifer.</p> <p>Jennifer thought about it for a while, and while she felt that she could have gone a little decided to hold it in. No sense in making Trenka even more miserable. The shit and oil continued to flow downward. Jennifer worked her stomach muscles trying to get it out. While the oil enema didn't particullary hurt it didn't feel all that good by now either, having held it for over three hours.</p> <p>Bragk reached up and felt her belly, just above her pelvic bone. ""Pee. I know you have to.""</p> <p>Jennifer complied rather than get punished. She hoped that Trenka would understand later. The warm urine hit the slave maid in the face and trickled into her eyes. She closed them tightly againt the burn of the urine. Bragk then used her fingers to pry the maid's eyelids open and allow the urine irrigation.</p> <p>After Jennifer had stopped, Bragk then removed the extra large tip from her anus. She gratefully closed her ass muscles back up. Jennifer was then led back to her stall.</p> <p>""Now you see what happens to errant maids. If she tries to have any contact with you again you will tell me immediately. Don't worry about her approaching you in your stall again while you are alone since she is no longer going to be a maid. She shouldn't have punished you the first time and certainly shouldn't have tried to poison you. That is for masters and mistresses to do. She was only a maid and was supposed to carry out orders. Now get a good nights sleep.""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said. Bragk looked at her.</p> <p>""You have a question?""</p> <p>""Mistress, will you wash me out before I go to bed. Please."" Jennifer asked, aware that the oil enema would ooze all night if she didn't, having had received one from her mother once.</p> <p>""Sure."" Bragk said.</p> <p>She returned in a few minutes with a two liter bag. She filled it with soapy water and Jennifer bent over and took all of it without so much as a whimper. ""Hold that for a little while before you let it out. I'll be back after while and rinse it. Anything else?""</p> <p>""If it wouldn't be too much trouble mistress, may I have ten swats with your hand?"" Jennifer asked without looking up.</p> <p>""Of course my dear little slave."" Bragk said and gave Jennifer five on each cheek. ""More?""</p> <p>""Not right now please.""</p> <p>Bragk left. After counting to five hundred Jennifer let out the soapy water. Watching the toilet water she could see the oil float to the surface. Three flushes later she stood and walked around a bit to get the rest to come down.</p> <p>A dracmar later Bragk returned. ""Ready for your rinse?""</p> <p>""Yes my mistress."" Jennifer said and bent over grabbing her ankles.</p> <p>Bragk filled the bag with plain water and then put it into Jennifer's eagerly waiting ass. ""More spanks?""</p> <p>""Ten please.""</p> <p>Bragk gave her the requested swats as the water was running in. Jennifer had decided that she liked hand spankings, especially when the enema was actually going in. ""More?""</p> <p>""No mistress.""</p> <p>""Ok then, stand up."" Bragk told her. Their eyes met. After studying the slave for a few seconds, ""Lay down on the bed."" Jennifer got down on her bed carefully, face down. ""No, flip over.""</p> <p>After Jennifer rolled over onto her back the whip mistress massaged her stomach muscles carefully and tenderly, working the water around inside. ""You are turning out to be a good slave."" She then carefully spread Jennifer's legs and began licking the slaves pussy.</p> <p>Jennifer had never had anyone lick her the way that Bragk was doing. With the pressure of the enema inside she reached orgasm quickly. Once done Bragk kissed her on the forehead and went to the door.</p> <p>""Let it out when you feel like. Good night.""</p> <p>""Good night my mistress.""</p> <p>After a very restful night Jennifer awoke with daybreak. She lay in her bed a while before rising and letting out the night's urine. Wiping herself and flushing the toilet she noticed that someone had left something on the shelf during the night. She must have been sleeping more soundly than she realized because she was sure that it wasn't there yesterday.</p> <p>Approaching the shelf she saw that a pile of fabric sat on the shelf. She picked it up carefully. Normally the only things the shelf were used for was to hold her empty food trays and the occasionaly equipment that someone would bring in to use on her. She unfolded the fabric and realized that it was clothes. A short skirt of a light pink fabric that was attached with a sticky sort of catch and a thin, short shirt were there.</p> <p>Holding the items up she concluded that they must be for her to wear, otherwise why would they be here. She put on the skirt and noticed that it would barely extend below her crotch. No panties were present so she thought that she was intended to go without. She put the small shirt on and pulled it down as far as it would go. It was a halter style shirt and extended to just below her nipples. It wouldn't have covered her breasts had she had any.</p> <p>Later, sitting on her bunk in her new clothes the whip mistress Sasha came in. She nodded approvingly and motioned for Jennifer to stand up. Turning around slowly so that she could be viewed, Jennifer was secretly happy at the apparent elevation in her status.</p> <p>""You'll make a fine slave maid. Come with me."" Sasha said.</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>Sasha led her outside onto the grounds and then into a building. She had never before been in this building. Sasha brought Jennifer to a room where several other girls were sitting, dressed as she was. She was told to sit and wait.</p> <p>As Jennifer looked at the other girls and they looked at her someone walked in. Jennifer realized that it was a class. She listened intently and learned all that was being taught. She had little doubt that she would be tested and punished accordingly if she didn't do well.</p> <p>Every day for several weeks Jennifer went to class. At night she was brought to her stall. Every other day she was allowed to take a shower with the other girls at school. She was fed twice a day and the quality of the food improved over what she had tasted the first few days that she was there. Every third day her stomach was poked and prodded and if she was thought to be constipated she was given a two liter enema of plain water. Every other day she was given a quick twenty wacks on her way to school with a paddle to remind her that she was a slave.</p> <p>From the way that the other girls sat in their chairs in the morning and the way that the butts looked in the showers Jennifer was sure that the received the same treatment she did. She never asked them or tried to start a conversation in any way. Being well trained, none of the other girls tried to talk either.</p> <p>They were shown basic reading, writing, arithmetic, cooking, sewing, child care, grooming, laundry care and housekeeping. In addition they were also show various videos about proper sexual techiniques with various races. Tests were given every evening before they went to their stalls. Not doing sufficently well on a test resulted in a whipping in front of the class. Jennifer, being unusually bright was only whipped once in three weeks.</p> <p>At the end of the three week class she was put into another class. This one had higher requirments and she would receive a whipping ever three or four days. The whipping itself wasn't that unusual but it was embarassing to be whipped in front of the class. Not that anyone said anything about it to one another but Jennifer felt ashamed to be whipped in front of all of the girls that she shared a class with. At the end of three weeks she had learned many things and been whipped many times. Some of the other girls were missing from the classes from time to time. The instructor informed the girls that the missing slaves had been sold. Most of the girls were humanoid with only one other that Jennifer had seen being an Alaytion.</p> <p>One night in her cell a whip mistress came and was performing her usual internal examination. Jennifer was told to remove her clothes and to follow the mistress. Jennifer followed with some trepidation since she hadn't been to the torture chambers in many weeks. She wondered what she had done wrong. She was led to a room on the first level down and told to bend over and grab her ankles. How unusual, she thought to be punished and not be attached in restraint.</p> <p>She did as was told while the whip mistress went over and prepared a three liter enema. Jennifer could tell by the color of the bag. The red ones were two liter, the blue ones were three and the green ones held four liters. Something was put into the bag and then it was topped off. The mistress let the air out of the hose and attached a medium sized tip with large openings to it. Jennifer wondered what was going on. Normally she would receive her cleaning enemas in her stall.</p> <p>The mistress walked over and greased her asshole with something. It tingled a little. Then the long, wide tip was pressed against her. As she had learned she relaxed her spinchter muscles allowing the tip to stretch her young anus open. Once inside the clamp was released and the warm, soapy water began to flow. The mistress hung the bag from a high hook and left the room. She then returned with a pair of scissors. Jennifer wondered what was in store for her as her abdomen stretched to accomodate the hot burning liquid. Being used to the pain she only whimpered slightly as the bag finished emptying into her. The mistress heard the sucking sound and closed the clamp and removed the tip. Jennifer clenched her buttocks together to hold the liquid in.</p> <p>""Stand up."" she was instructed by the mistress.</p> <p>Doing as she was told she found that the water inside began to shift, causing painful spasms. After several minutes it settled into a more comfortable position and she was able to hold it without too much effort. She stood with her hands at her side, unsure what had brought about this latest enema. The mistress approached her with the scissors and began to trim her hair. First Jennifer's bangs were trimmed square across the front and just above her eyebrows. Her dark, black locks falling to the floor. Next the line was extended around her head and curved down around her slightly pointed ears. Then the back was squared off. Having nearly straight, black hair it was easy enough for the mistress to see how to cut it.</p> <p>""Lean your head back."" the mistress ordered and then examined Jennifer's nostrils. She trimmed a few hairs inside, nicking Jennifer slightly. Jennifer flinched but the mistress didn't say anything.</p> <p>""Go let that out."" the mistress instructed, pointing to the toilet in the corner of the room. Jennifer gratefully complied. The mistress walked over and refilled the bag with plain water. She regreased the tip and hung the bag back on the hook. ""Put this in when you are finished."" the woman said and then left the room, carrying the scissors.</p> <p>Jennifer desparately wanted to know what was going on. This was the first time ever that she had been asked to give herself an enema. She leaned back and forth trying to get the soapy water out. After a few minutes she wiped herself, flushed and stood up. Her stomach, now unfolded, gurgled and she felt another surge of trapped water rushing down towards her anus. She stood for several minutes letting it travel down and then sat on the toilet again, releasing the water. After two more times like this with very little results on the last time she decided that she had better go and take the next enema.</p> <p>After flushing the toilet she walked with some fear and trepidation to the center of the room and the waiting bag. She ran her hands over it's smooth surface gently, feeling the warmth of the water inside. She felt the taut surface of the bag, realizing that soon her stomach would feel like this. She then ran her hand down the hose and grasped it just behind the tip. She looked carefully at the tip, this was the first time she had ever had a chance to examine one. Usually she was on the receiving end.</p> <p>The tip was approximately twenty centimeters in length and it's head had an end diameter of nearly four centimeters. It tapered quickly back to a ribbed section which was some two centimeters in diameter. It was attached to a long, smooth blue hose. Jennifer hunched her butt up and pushed the tip against her anus. Relaxing she pushed it in. As her anal muscles stretched to accomodate it she thought about how it felt, it actually didn't feel too bad. Once past the head her ass closed around the head, ensuring that it wouldn't fall out on it's own. She pushed it further in, passed the ribbed section. She pushed slowly, enjoying the sensation of the ribs. Once in she hesitated, wondering if she should wait a while before letting the water in. She then turned on the clamp, realizing that she would proably be in trouble if she wasn't already full by the time that the whip mistress returned.</p> <p>She leaned over and put her hands on her knees, allowing the water to course into her. It was quite warm but not uncomfortably so. She looked back at the bag several times trying to guage just how much had flowed in. She could feel her stomach tightening and the pressure building at about the halfway point. When she began to have a shorter breath she looked back and saw that the bag was nearly empty. Just a few seconds more she told herself as the water flowed in. Just a little bit more. Soon she heard the sucking sound from the bag. She reached back and shut off the clamp and remained in her folded over position with her hands on her knees.</p> <p>Now she began to wonder if she should remove the tip or not. She thought about how it felt in her and came to the realization that it felt ok where it was. She also realized that she had been told to fill herself and hadn't been specifically told to take the tip out when she was full. So she waited, hunched over with a blue hose hanging out from beneath her tail. She swished her tail around and realized that the muscles that moved her tail also moved the tip around somewhat in her anus. It felt pretty good she decided and kept swishing her tail. All the while her stomach grumbling from the large volume of water that she was holding. She waited patiently for the whip mistress to return.</p> <p>After a long while she experimented with bouncing up and down on her knees which would jiggle the solution inside. All the while she kept swishing her tail from side to side, stimulating the sensitive nerves in her anus from the pressure of the tip inside.</p> <p>""Feels good, doesn't it?"" the whip mistress asked.</p> <p>Jennfier was surprised, she didn't hear the mistress come into the room. ""Yes mistress."" she answered before she got into trouble. The mistress walked over and removed the tip. She saw that the mistress was barefooted which certainly explained why she hadn't heard the mistress's approach.</p> <p>""Many women find that they enjoy anal stimulation. Alaytions are particullary fond of it. Your tail muscles run right around your anus which is why it feels so good to you to wiggle your tail with the tip in. You can stand up now.""</p> <p>Jennifer did as she was told and turned to face the mistress. The mistress had a smile on her face. ""I'll bet you wonder what is going on, don't you?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""You are going to be shown to a potential buyer tomorrow. An agent called ahead to say that a man is coming who is interested in buying an Alaytion slave. Since we have only six here you are going to be shown with the others. Although we had planned on making a slave maid out of you our plans may be delayed if a potential customer is interested. As you have probably figured out by now our business is trading and training slaves. We have to have you looking your best tomorrow. For that reason you won't be whipped tonight. But lest you think that you can get away with something let me inform you that you will receive double the punishment tomorrow if you screw up and are not purchased tomorrow. You are being washed out now so that you will be all nice and clean for tomorrow. Now go and let that out and stand by the door when you are finished."" the mistress said and then left.</p> <p>That finally explained it, Jennifer thought. So she was being prepared for showing. She remembered months ago when she had been cleaned up and dressed by her mother. That was before she was bought and brought here. She hoped that the next place she was brought to wasn't so bad as this one. The punishment here was much worse than anything she had received from her mother.</p> <p>As she rocked from side to side trying to get the enema out she wondered what the man would want in a girl. She wished that there were some way that she could find out. She even toyed with the idea of asking the mistress but decided against that unless given the chance to talk. Several flushes and a half a dracmar later she was sure she had enough out to be able to hold the rest for a while and wiped herself and went to the door.</p> <p>Almost immediately the whip mistress appeared from around the corner, still barefooted. ""Well now, let's go get you washed and cleaned up.""</p> <p>Jennifer was led down the hall to a shower. She was given soap and a rag and the mistress watched to make sure she cleaned everywhere. Next she was given shampoo to wash her hair with. The mistress gave her more to lather up her tail. The mistress explained that since the man was interested in Alaytion girls specifically he was probably going to examine her tail carefully.</p> <p>After Jennifer had dried off with a towel she was led to the next room where the mistress blow dried her hair. She was then given a brush and shown to a mirror and told to comb it out. Next she was instructed to brush her tail down with a small curry brush that the mistress gave her. While Jennifer was busy doing that the mistress trimmed her toenails carefully and then painted them. Jennifer watched with intense interest as the paint was applied. She had never had her nails painted before and it was unique and new experience for her. After combing her tail the mistress told Jennifer to put her hands on the back of the bench that she had had her feet on. The mistress trimmed her nails and filed them smooth. Then a coat of paint was applied to them too. The soft pink paint contrasted slightly with Jennifer's dark skin but looked good. She was very proud.</p> <p>Apparently her smile didn't go unnoticed by the mistress. ""You seem to approve of being cleaned up. This is good. Now if you can project that happiness tomorrow when the buyer is looking at you maybe you will be sold.""</p> <p>""Mistress, may I ask a question?"" Jennifer finally had the nerve to say. Surprised the mistress said yes.</p> <p>""Can you tell me anything that I can do to help the buyer choose me over the other girls?""</p> <p>""I'm not sure. It would help if you smiled when looked at and be very polite. Do as you are told promptly. Answer any questions asked of you in a very respectful way."" the mistress said. She then told Jennifer to hold her hands up and not to drag her nails against anything. Following the mistress out into the hall she was led to another room which was lined with clothes.</p> <p>Standing in the center of the room she watched as the whip mistress rifled through the racks of clothes, looking for just the perfect thing. Finally the mistress brought out a white linen outfit. It had a short skirt, although it was longer than Jennifer's usual outfit. A top that was slightly longer and looser fitting than her usual shirt. A small belt went through loops in the skirt and was buckled in the front. Jennifer got a look at herself in the mirror and was pleased with her appearance.</p> <p>""We'll need to change your shackles."" the mistress said and went to a drawer and removed some more and came and held them out by Jennifer's arm. First a solid black one, then a chrome one and finally a gold one. The mistress shook her head. She went back to the drawer and moved it's contents around a bit before returning with a set of brass shackles.</p> <p>She held them up and approved of the look. Then she set about the task of unbolting the shackles that Jennifer was wearing. Jennifer watched with interest as the bolts on the iron shackles were removed and the imprisonment device was removed. The brass one was put into it's place and reattached. This time, however, the bolting mechanism was partially concealed in a countersunk hole. A long, hexagonal wrench was used to reach down in the hole and turn the bolt.</p> <p>As the mistress let go of Jennifer's right wrist she realized that the new shackles were nearly twice as heavy as what she had been wearing. It would take some effort on her part to get used to the extra weight. She remembered nearly a year ago when her mother had bolted the iron shackles on her, she had bumped everything that she was next to. She stood quietly as the whip mistress bolted on the rest of the shackle set. Finally her iron collar was replaced by a brass one. It was a bit looser than her old one and twisted around a bit.</p> <p>The mistress stood back and looked and was satisified with Jennifer's appearance. She then told Jennifer to remove the clothes and fold them neatly. Holding her new clothes she was led back to her stall. A meal tray was waiting for her.</p> <p>The next morning the whip mistress came in very early, just after daybreak. Jennifer was led to the shower and washed again. Her hair was dried again and the mistress placed light pink ribbons in it just behind Jennier's ears. The VIRGIN and FERTILE tags were removed from her ears and earings placed there. They were simple small brass balls. Jennifer was told to brush her teeth and then gargled with a mouthwash. The whip mistress then took a bottle of something that smelled very nice and wiped Jennifer's vagina and ass with it. She was given a curry brush to comb out her tail again. Finally she was told to put on her clothes. The mistress then snapped a small brass chain between Jennifer's wrist manacles. It was some twenty centimters long and attached with simple snaps. She could have easily undone it.</p> <p>She was then led out of the compound into one of the buildings in which she had never gone before. Down a maze of hallways and into a room with a stage on it. Two more girls were already standing on the stage. She was placed beside them and the mistress departed. Three more girls were brought in. Jennifer looked at the way that each girl was dressed and paid attention to the adornments that each wore. One girl on the end was crying and tears streaked her face.</p> <p>After the last girl was brought in Jennifer could hear talking down the hall. It seemed to be moving in their direction. All of the girls wore shackles and all were attached at the wrists somehow. One girl had her ankles attached together.</p> <p>As the talking approached Jennifer wondered what the man would be like. She wondered why he wanted an Alaytion slave since she had been told that Alaytions were nearly worthless. Several people came into the room. Two were whip mistresses that she recognized. One was a male guard that she also recognized. The other woman and the man she didn't know and had never seen. The woman was explaining the procedure and paperwork necessary for the purchase of a slave by the man. Apparently this was the man.</p> <p>Jennifer looked at him under her brow, her head slightly bowed. The man appeared to be human. He was in his early thirties and had thinning brown hair. He had green eyes and a moustache. He was well built and appeared to be nearly a hundred kilos in weight. He was at least two meters tall. He was sharply dressed in slacks and shirt.</p> <p>One of the whip mistresses showed the girls to the man, having each one introduce herself by name. The girl on the end, the one crying was waved off immediately by the man. The other mistress led her out on a leash. The next girl, the one to Jennifer's right introduced herself. Her voice was very uneven. The man looked at her and then picked up her left arm and felt it. He then moved on to Jennifer.</p> <p>""Introduce yourself."" the mistress instructed.</p> <p>""I am Jennifer my lord."" she said in a soft but strong voice and bowed her head.</p> <p>The man then looked at her and ran his hand along her midriff. He then felt her left thigh from her knee up to just before her short skirt. Then, reaching behind her he grabbed her tail. He held it in his left hand and stroked it against the fur with his right. She wrapped it around his arm as he did so. He looked up at her and she smiled at him. ""How old are you?""</p> <p>""I am fourteen my lord.""</p> <p>He then released her tail and ran his hands over her chest, feeling her now erect nipples through her thin shirt.</p> <p>Moving on to the next girl Jennifer thought that it had gone very well. The fifth girl was waved off after she backed away from his touch. Jennifer felt sure that she would be sorry later for doing that. The last girl looked at the man with a scowl which he apparently didn't like. He then waved her off. That left only three. Jennfier was in the middle.</p> <p>Next he had all three girls turn around and bend over. This, of course, exposed their butts beneath the short skirts that they were wearing. He looked at each one and told the mistress that the one on the right didn't appear to be in as good of health. She was quickly removed.</p> <p>That left Jennifer and the girl to her left, when she was turned around again to face the man. He looked at both girls and seemed to be thinking. He then lifted both of their skirts and examined their vaginas externally. His touch was warm, firm but gentle. The girl on the left had answered that she was fifteen. Jennifer figured that she hadn't been told to lie since she had breast buds already.</p> <p>The two girls were then told to step off the stage. The man walked up to each one and wrapped his arms around her. Jennifer was surprised at how it felt since she had never before been hugged by anyone. She snuggled up against the man, feeling the comfortable feeling of being next to him. That must have decided it for him for he told the woman who appeared to be the boss of the school that he would take Jennifer.</p> <p>The boss woman then told the man that Jennifer was a virgin and that she was fertile and he informed her that all Alaytions were that way. She then told him that Jennifer's price was twelve thousand credits, whereupon he informed her that selling an under age slave was strictly against the law and that he was willing to go as high as ten thousand. The woman readily agreed, realizing that Jennifer wasn't fourteen yet.</p> <p>Jennifer listened as the man told the woman that he wanted stainless steel shackles of a lighter design. The woman argued with him that it would be extra. The stated price was a thousand credits more. He balked at this price saying that it was too high. The woman was adamant about the price, hoping Jennifer thought, to make up the difference in the original selling price. The man said he would give her the thousand if she would throw in a nose ring of gold and two labia rings. The woman thought about it for a second and then agreed. The man said he wanted to approve the positioning of the rings before they were inserted. She agreed and told the mistress to arrange it and to come get the man from her office when she was ready.</p> <p>Jennifer steeled herself for what she knew wasn't going to be a pleasant experience. The whip mistress brought her down the hallway to a room and attached her shackles to chains hanging from the ceiling. She then removed Jennifer's clothes and folded them neatly and laid them on a chair. She removed Jennifer's earrings but left the ribbons. Jennifer's ankle shackles were attached to rings in the floor.</p> <p>The mistress left, leaving Jennifer hanging from the chains. She was standing flat footed and found that it was just barely enough height. Soon the mistress returned with the man. Another woman entered the room in a white nurse's uniform. She went to the cabinet on one side of the room and removed some equipment. The whip mistress opened a display case and showed the man some rings. Jennifer could clearly see the selection.</p> <p>The man picked up two rings and held them up against Jennifer's nose. He looked this way and that. Then he exchanged one of the rings for a larger one. He then compared them again. Finally, unable to decide he asked Jennifer which she liked best.</p> <p>""The smaller one master.""</p> <p>""Good, then that will be the one we put in."" he said, handing the ring to the whip mistress.</p> <p>The nurse turned and looked at Jennifer. ""Which side?""</p> <p>""Center mount, in the septum."" the man said.</p> <p>The nurse made a mark inside of Jennifer's left nostril on her septum with a pen. ""Is that far enough?""</p> <p>""That'll do."" the man said.</p> <p>""Hold her head."" the nurse instructed the whip mistress.</p> <p>Jennfier braced herself as the evil looking device with it's claws extended was inserted into her nose. It looked like a large hole punch, which in reality was what it was. The nurse clicked a trigger several times, building up spring tension and then Jennifer heard a loud snap accompanied by a severe pain in her nose. She tried to jerk back but the whip mistress held her head firmly.</p> <p>The machine was removed and Jennifer's nose hurt very badly. She felt something running down her upper lip. As she guessed, it was blood. The nurse set the instrument down and returned with a little white stick. She reached up and put it into Jennifer's nose. Jennifer felt a pulling sensation followed by extreme burning in her nose. The nurse removed her hand and the stick remained. She then went to a cart and dragged it over by where Jennifer was hanging.</p> <p>Jennifer began to cry from the pain in her nose. It felt worse than being punched in the face. The whip mistress released her head and she slumped forward. The nurse then took a piece of material and cut a small hole out of it with a pair of scissors. Jennifer looked at it with curiousity. She watched as the nurse held it up over her nose and adjusted the opening with the scissors. Then the nurse removed the white stick and set it on the cart. The man watched as all this was done, not saying a word.</p> <p>""Hold this."" the nurse instructed the whip mistress. The material was placed over Jennifer's face with her nose poking through. She had to breathe through her mouth since her nostrils were covered. The nurse moved some items around on the cart as Jennifer listened.</p> <p>She felt something pulling at her nose then felt something very cold up against her skin. She could feel the ring being moved through the hole. Next she heard the nurse light something and could hear the flames. She felt the ring in her nose get very hot. The nurse wiggled it to and fro several times as it was getting hot. The smell of burning flesh permeated Jennifer's olfactory sense. Just when she thought that it was going to get really bad the flame was shut off. The smell continued for a while as the ring was wiggled about in her nose. Finally the material was removed and she felt the hot ring dangle against her upper lip. She leaned her head forward to keep it from burning her lip. The smell of her own flesh burning where the ring passed through her nose made her slightly sick.</p> <p>The nurse saw this and broke open an amonia capsule and waved it under Jennifer's nose. The pungent smell made her lift her head back to get away. As expected the strong smell brought her back from the nausea.</p> <p>Then the nurse proceed to crank the evil piercing tool again. She marked a spot on Jennifer's outer labia about mid point on both left and right. ""Is this where?""</p> <p>""No, I want the small lips. Give me the pen."" the man said. The nurse gave him the pen and he kneeled down in front of Jennifer. She watched as he pulled her small, tender inner labia out of the fold of her vagina and marked a small dot on each one. The hole would be some six to seven millimeters from the edge.</p> <p>The nurse looked down and pulled Jennifer's lips down hard. She let out a yelp. The nurse pulled the left lip down and inserted it into the machine she then closed a small clamp with a hole in the middle down over the tender labia. She readjusted it, lining the pen dot up in the middle. The man examined it before the spring was released, sending waves of pain into Jennifer's young pussy. Blood began to drip from the new hole as the nurse lined up on the right labia. Quickly enough it too was pierced.</p> <p>Jennifer began to cry from the pain. When the white stick was worked into the holes she screamed from the burning sensation. The nurse then cut more material with a small slit and had the whip mistress hold it over Jennifer's labia to keep from burning her with the torch. Jennifer watched, crying as the stick was removed and the man handed the nurse the small gold rings that would be placed into her pierced labia. The rings were inserted and fused together with the torch. The pain from the heat hurt nearly as bad as the piercing but not as bad as the little white stick which stopped the bleeding.</p> <p>""That'll be quite sore for a few days."" the nurse said as she put up the equipment. The whip mistress took a wet rag and wiped the blood from Jennifer's face and chin. She then wiped carefully where some of the blood had dripped against Jennifer's legs. Thankfully, she missed bumping against Jennifer's now very sore pussy and nose.</p> <p>""That looks really good."" the man complimented Jennifer on her new jewelry.</p> <p>""Thank you master.""</p> <p>The whip mistress undid the couplings on Jennifer's shackles and as she was finishing up with her ankles another mistress came in with new shackles. Setting the shackles down she retrieved a wrench from one of the drawers. The two mistresses exchanged Jennifer's brass shackles for the stainless steel ones specified by her new master.</p> <p>""Anything else sir?"" one of the mistresses asked.</p> <p>""No, that will be all."" he said, handing the receipt to the mistress to sign off on. The second mistress attached a leash to Jennifer's collar and handed the end to the man.</p> <p>After being pierced the man led Jennifer out of the slave training school into his waiting car. In the back of the chauffer driven conveyance he had her sit next to him. Running his hand on her bare thigh she could tell that he liked her.</p> <p>""My name is Chadwick Remus, my friends call me Chad. You need to know that in case someone asks you. Otherwise I am your master. You are going to be my love slave. Since I am a very busy man I don't have time to play games with a girlfriend. It is much easier for me to just buy you and be done with it. You are my first slave. I have been told many times that I should buy one to have fun and games with. After several girlfriends who just wanted to tease me or wanted me for my money or wanted to mess with my head I have grown tired of them. After I broke up with my last girlfriend a year ago all I have had since is hookers. But there are certain disease and blackmail risks associated with getting pleasure from them, no matter how well paid. You will do some light housework, mainly in ensuring that I am comfortable. Your main duty is to provide me with pleasure. After much research I have come to the conclusion that Alaytions are the cheapest and most loyal slaves. That is why I purchased you. As for your tail I find it rather erotic. And what I have heard you can do with your tongue pleases me even more. Do you have any questions?""</p> <p>""No master. I will be a loyal and obedient slave."" Jennifer said, somewhat delighted to have been selected as a sex slave. It was rare from what she had heard to have an Alaytion as a sex slave. As such she hadn't even let herself dream of ever becoming one.</p> <p>""Good. You will also accompany me at social and business functions. I plan to make no special effort to conceal the fact that you are a slave. However, I want you to be clear on this, no other is to have you or touch you. You will inform me at once if another person, man or woman, attempts to fondle you, kiss you or have sex with you. You are to take orders from me and me alone unless I give orders otherwise. Occasionally you may be left in the care of one of my employees. You will tell me all that goes on if asked and tell me of any advances on you. Do you understand this?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""You will have plenty to eat, a warm bed and clothes when I deem them necessary. You will keep yourself clean and be polite. I don't want you to become fat so you will be weighed on a regular basis. I will adjust your weight accordingly based on your age. It will reach it's maximum limit when you turn twenty. I know that I have been told that you are fourteen years old. However, I don't believe that. Now I want you to tell me how old you really are.""</p> <p>Jennifer mulled over in her mind what to do. She remembered being told specifically that she was to lie about her age. However, this was a new master. He was asking for the truth. She wondered if this wasn't all some elaborate deception to get her to go against what she had been told. If it were a trap and she admitted the truth she would be punished. If it weren't and she stuck to her story about being fourteen she would be punished.</p> <p>""I'm waiting for an answer.""</p> <p>""I know my master.""</p> <p>""You were told to lie about your age, of that much I'm sure. You were probably also told that if you told the truth that you would be punished. I'll tell you right now that if I don't have the truth from you I'll punish you.""</p> <p>Jennifer looked up at her new master. She was afraid of telling the truth and afraid of lying. She decided to try and go in between the two. ""I'm thirteen.""</p> <p>""Are you sure about that?"" he asked.</p> <p>She looked at him, knowing that she hadn't been very convincing. She fidgeted slightly, trying to decide. Her new master then reached between her legs and gave one of the new rings a slight flick with his finger. The vibration of her tender labia sent a wave a pain through her vagina. ""Please master... I'm really twelve."" He then flicked the ring again. ""I swear master, I'm twelve. Please stop."" she began to cry at the pain. He looked over at her and was apparently convinced this time.</p> <p>""Did you lie because you were told to?""</p> <p>""Yes master. Please forgive me.""</p> <p>""Well... I want you to know that lying is one of the worst things a slave can do. For now I won't punish you, however, you are not going to get away with it without a warning. The next time you need punishment I'm going to start off with fifty wacks of a paddle for this little lie, then proceed on to your punishment for the next misdeed. Do you understand me?""</p> <p>""Yes master."" she sobbed, knowing that she already had a sentence of fifty wacks coming sometime in the future. She then realized that her new master was going to be almost as bad as the slave school that she had just come from. The main difference she guessed would be that she wouldn't be sleeping alone.</p> <p>Her new master put his arm around her and held her close. She thought about how it felt and decided that if this was to be then she might as well try to enjoy it. She did feel that he was one of the nicer people she had ever met. He, at least, cared for her in his own way.</p> <p>They rode in silence for several dracmars. Jennifer spent most of the time cuddled by her new master. He was warm and gentle. He kissed her on the head several times and ran his fingers through her fine black hair. Eventually they arrived at a spaceport. Here he led her out by her leash and up the stairs of a very large spaceship. Once inside he led her to the bathroom and let her urinate in private.</p> <p>As she sat to urinate she didn't even think about the new labia rings. That is, until her hot urine hit the tender flesh of her labia. The excruciating pain shot through her causing her to let out a little scream. She then stopped releasing her urine in an effort to halt the pain. After the pain began to subside she realized that it would do no good to hold it in. So she relaxed her muscles again and prepared for the burn. The second time wasn't quite as bad, at least she was ready for it. Afterwards she very carefully wiped herself, finishing off with water dampened tissue. When she was finished she came out into the hallway.</p> <p>Looking both ways she didn't know where she was supposed to go. ""Master?"" she tentatively called out. Not hearing an answer she went towards what she thought was the front of the spaceship. The hallway led past several empty rooms. One appeared to be a bunkroom, one an office, one a storeroom. One was a workshop of some sort. At the end the hall made a left zig-zag. It then opened up onto a large galley area. Forward of that her master was seated in one of the chairs. She saw stars outside.</p> <p>Approaching she looked out in amazement at the realization that they were in space. She stood behind and to the left of the chair where her master was seated. Turning and seeing her he pointed to the other chair. She carefully sat down, making sure she didn't bump her new rings. As Jennifer watched out the window the stars suddenly shifted. She looked over at her master who was very busy with the controls. Not seeing any fear or concern in his face she leaned back in her chair to watch. The cool leather felt good against her bare back.</p> <p>Chad adjusted the trajectory of the ship and soon an even larger spaceship came into view. He then landed inside of an enromus landing bay. After powering down the spaceship he led Jennifer by her leash back to the bunkroom. Inside he removed a robe from the closet and told her to put it on. He also set some thong sandels on the floor. He explained that some of his people would be distracted by her presence. So, in shackles, wearing a robe Jennifer was led outside into the docking bay. Several people gave them casual glances and continued doing what they were doing. Chad led her to his quarters.</p> <p>Inside Jennifer was surprised at how large a suite he had. His quarters spanned some eight rooms with two bathrooms and a very large master bedroom suite. He showed her around and explained odd things here and there. The bedroom had a very large bed in it. Jennifer didn't see any punishment devices present. After the tour he stopped and took off her leash.</p> <p>""You can run free in here but you are not to leave my quarters under any circumstances without an escort. Now, do you have any questions?""</p> <p>""I have several questions master.. if I may be allowed to ask them."" she said sweetly.</p> <p>""Go ahead.""</p> <p>""Will you show me how to prepare your meals and tell me what you like?""</p> <p>""Yes I will. Food preparation is very easy since the food here is synthesized by a computer. You will have to learn to program what you want. In the beginning I will show you things I like and prepare our meals. Eventually you can do it. Clean up is easy, all you will have to do is wipe up the occasional item that spills on the floor. And as for my clothes I have a synthesizer for that as well. So there will be very little laundry to do. I have a maid that comes in twice a week to change the sheets and tidy up. You will assist her if and when I say so.""</p> <p>""You said you are a very busy man. What do you want me to do when you are away?""</p> <p>""Well... if you are not being punished or otherwise tied up then you can use the entertainment center. I'll show you how to do it later. I was told that you are very smart and so you should have no trouble figuring out what it all does. You can ask me questions as you need. In addition to providing me with pleasure I am going to see to it that you are educated. I know you are young and still have plenty of flexibility to learn new things. In addition, your education will provide me with plenty of opportunity to give you guidance in one form or another.""</p> <p>""You will paddle me?""</p> <p>""Yes I will.""</p> <p>""Where are your whips and things?""</p> <p>""You will find out soon enough about that. Rest assured that I can take care of one scrawny little Alaytion girl. I'm going to try to make it fun if I can. If I whip you it will either be because you are bad or as some sort of foreplay to sex. I know that at the school you were in, they would whip the girls for no reason at all other than just to be whipping them.""</p> <p>""May I ask another question?""</p> <p>""Yes you may.""</p> <p>""When I'm being punished -- do you want me to scream or be quiet?""</p> <p>""If you need to scream then you may do so. If not then be quiet. I won't get mad at you for screaming if you are being punished if that is what you are asking.""</p> <p>""Yes it was my master.""</p> <p>""Did they punish you for screaming because a whipping hurt?""</p> <p>""Yes master.""</p> <p>""That is being cruel, I'll try not to do that.""</p> <p>""One more question, if I may ask my master.""</p> <p>""Of course.""</p> <p>""When I... I mean if I get pregnant, do you wish for me to have it?""</p> <p>Chad frowned at this, ""What do you mean, exactly.""</p> <p>""At the school I was taught that as I get older I will begin to have menstrual bleeding which will signal that I am fertile. From then on it is possible that if a man has sex with me that I may get pregnant. They taught us ways to stop the pregnancy if that should happen and we were not supposed to be pregnant or if our master didn't want us to.""</p> <p>""I haven't thought that much about it. I know that eventually it will be a problem. I am not going to take any preventative measures on my part. I'll get you some hormone based contraceptives to take. They are very effective if taken on a strict schedule. You can imagine what would happen to you if I caught you not doing as you were told.""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Good, you still have a few years until that becomes a problem yet. And just to put your mind at ease I have had regular check-ups by my doctor and my last set of tests for diseases were negative. So you won't be catching anything from me. Now, are you hungry?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""What would you like to eat?""</p> <p>""Whatever my master gives me.""</p> <p>""I have no idea of what Alaytion girls eat. Give me some hints.""</p> <p>""I will eat any food that a human eats.""</p> <p>Chad then punched up two steak dinners with potatoes, a salad and a soft drink. He set Jennifer's down in front of her. He sat his down and proceeded to eat. She waited patiently, looking at her food. ""Is there something wrong with it?"" he asked.</p> <p>""No master.""</p> <p>""Then why aren't you eating?""</p> <p>""A good slave waits until she is given permission to eat when others are present my master."" she said softly.</p> <p>""Eat.""</p> <p>""Yes master."" Jennifer answered and then proceeded to eat her meal, trying to follow all the rules of eating that she had been taught. Having never shared a meal with anyone before in her life she didn't quite know what is going to be like.</p> <p>""How do you feel about your life?"" her master suddenly asked.</p> <p>Caught somewhat off guard she didn't answer right away. She finished chewing the food in her mouth and the paused. ""What do you mean master?""</p> <p>""I mean, do you feel that you might have had more fun if you wouldn't have been raised and sold as a slave?""</p> <p>""Perhaps master but that is not for me to question. I am a slave. I was bred and born as a slave. I have been trained ever since I can remember to be a servant. It is the only thing that I know.""</p> <p>""Haven't you ever wondered what it would be like to be free?""</p> <p>""No my master. I thought that you liked me, why would you want to set me free? Have I done something to offend you? Please tell me master."" she begged.</p> <p>Having turned the table on him, he didn't have a ready answer for this. He continued to eat. After a few more bites he said, ""I wasn't planning on setting you free. At least not right away. However, later, if you really want to be I might consider it. It sounds like you don't even want to consider freedom. Forget I asked, I'll ask again in a few years and see how you feel. Or, if you really, really want to be free I might let you. I don't want to hurt you and since you are my first slave I am still having trouble adjusting to having you.""</p> <p>They ate in silence. After the meal Chad showed Jennifer how to dispose of the dirty dishes in the food replicator. He then let her do her own plate. She was delighted at seeing it vanish. He watched her in amazement, falling in love with her by the moment.</p> <p>He then took her to the bathroom and gave her her very own toothbrush. He showed her how to use the laundry system. He untied her ribbons and laid them on the counter. Then she was utterly and completly naked save for her new, permanently attached, jewelry. He stood back and looked at her for several minutes. She stood patiently still and let him look at her. He then looked at her closer, examining her tail for a long time. Finally he showed her how to use the shower.</p> <p>After she had washed off and turned off the water she opened the door. Her master was waiting with a towel and dried her off.</p> <p>""I have a question for you. You don't have to answer it tonight. When I do make love to you the first time I'll give you the choice of doing it without your shackles if you want. I'm not going to make love to you tonight since you are very sore from the piercing and because you are a virgin and therefore very special. You'll only be virgin once in your life. Once I enter you you will now longer be able to say that. So I'm going to spend time and go very slowly as I teach you about sex.""</p> <p>She didn't say anything and he ever so gently patted her vagina dry, careful not to bump her labia too much. She was surprised at how gentle he was being. As he approached her nose he was once again gentle.</p> <p>""My sweet little Jennifer. I am in love with you."" he said and then softly kissed her on the lips. It was a very soft and loving kiss. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling. He was careful not to jostle her nose ring but did press her upper lip with his such that he did put a slight pressure on it. After he stopped she slowly opened her eyes and saw him looking at her. He had a look in his face that she had never before seen in a man. His eyes seemed to sparkle.</p> <p>Chad picked up Jennifer in his arms and carried her to the bed. She could tell by his smell that he had showered at the same time she did in the other bathroom. He layed her carefully in the bed and then got on his knees and just looked at her. He ran his hands slowly over her naked body, caressing her softly. She closed her eyes and let the feelings run through her.</p> <p>He crawled in the bed and pulled the covers up over them. Wrapping his arms around her he kissed her some more and told her goodnight. Jennifer lay there awake, thoughts racing through her head. She wondered what was going to happen to her. Her new master, Chad, was kind and gentle in his own way but she had little doubt that sooner or later when he punished her that it was going to hurt. Eventually she fell off to sleep.</p> <p>Later Jennifer awoke in the warm comfortable bed by herself. She remembered her master and felt carefully for him after first listening to see if she could hear him breathing. Since the lights were off she didn't have any idea of where he was. Feeling that he wasn't there she raised up in the bed. Looking at the clock she saw that it was 09:00.</p> <p>""Lights."" she said, as she had heard Chad say the night before. The computer recognized the command and turned on the room lights. Jennifer looked around the bedroom. She was alone. Rising from the bed she went to the bathroom and peed. Having forgotten about the new piercing she quickly remembered as the hot urine hit the raw spots. She let out a little yelp and then leaned very far forward on the toilet to avoid that happening again.</p> <p>After wiping herself she looked in the mirror at herself for a very long time. She had rarely ever looked in mirrors, having spent most of her time tied up. Her fine, straight black hair fell across the shiny stainless steel collar. She smiled at herself and watched as the image in the mirror smiled back. She then went through a range of facial expressions, ending by sticking her tongue out at herself.</p> <p>Not hearing her master she went to investigate to see where he went. Reaching the kitchen she found a note on the table.</p> <p>My dear Jennifer,</p> <p>I have gone to work. You can entertain yourself by watching video or listening to music. Just play with the remote controls and you won't have to worry about messing anything up. Hopefully you can punch up some lunch if you get hungry. If not, then I'll do it for you when I get a chance to stop by later.</p> <p>Your master,</p> <p>Chad</p> <p>She put the electronic notepad down and looked around. It was the first time in her life that she was on her own. What to do first?</p> <p>Going to the food dispenser she punched in a breakfast and sat and ate it in silence. She swished her tail back and forth on the chair. Finishing her food she cleaned up the dishes and disposed of them, marveling at how they disappeared. If master ever gave her a chance to ask more questions she was going to ask about how this device worked. It was nothing like doing the dishes on her homeworld of Alaytia.</p> <p>Sprawling down on the sofa she picked up the remote and studied it. Unable to know what the buttons did she began pushing them. Soon she was rewarded by the video screen lighting up with a picture on it. She watched in silence, unsure of how to get it to talk. Experimenting she pushed buttons and waited. Most didn't seem to work. Finally one she pushed made the picture go away again. She pushed it again and the picture reappeared. She looked at the label and read that it said POWER.</p> <p>Several dracmars later Jennifer heard the door open to the hallway. She turned off the video with the power button and set the remote down. She then sat up on the sofa and waited.</p> <p>""Jennifer? Jennifer, I'm home."" Chad called out from the entry room. He walked into the entertainment room. ""There you are. Did you eat lunch yet?""</p> <p>""No master.""</p> <p>""Are you hungry?""</p> <p>""No master. I ate breakfast when I got up master.""</p> <p>""When was that?""</p> <p>""At 9 o'clock my master.""</p> <p>""Good. Well I just thought that I would stop by and see how you were doing. Are you bored?""</p> <p>""No my master.""</p> <p>""Did you play with the entertainment equipment?""</p> <p>4""Yes master.""</p> <p>""Good. Do you think you will be bored playing with it the rest of the day?""</p> <p>""No my master.""</p> <p>""Well, just in case I have brought something for you to do. As I told you I plan on educating you. As much for my own satisfication as for your benefit. Here is a short document to read. It tells you about some basic safety techniques. It isn't too long and should take you no more than an hour to read. I'll quiz you on it when I get home."" he said, kissed her and left.</p> <p>Jennifer looked at the notepad that Chad had handed her. She examined it carefully. It had several buttons on it, only two of which had arrows. She began to read the document. When she reached the end of the page she cautiously pushed the down arrow button. The image shifted and she continued reading. The information was about safety precautions aboard a spaceship. She memorized all of the warnings.</p> <p>When Chad came home that evening Jennifer had figured out how to turn on the sound on the video and also how to change programs. He sat down by her and asked her questions about what she had learned. Answering correctly on every question he seemed satisfied that she had learned the material.</p> <p>Chad prepared the evening meal and asked Jennifer about her homeworld. He listened intently, having to prod her to continue every time. After eating he got up and left. She followed him into the entertainment room. Seeing that she was right behind him he turned and stopped. ""Did you pick up the dishes?""</p> <p>""No my master."" she said, suddenly realizing that it was her duty.</p> <p>""Go pick them up."" Chad said.</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she bowed and then ran back to the kitchen and picked up the dishes and disposed of them properly. Then, returning to the entertainment room she found Chad on the sofa. She approached cautiously. She crawled up on the sofa and then lay down across his lap, her butt turned up. Chad had turned on the video and was watching something. He looked at the way that she was laying on him and concluded that she was expecting to be punished. Not wanting her to get too lazy he gave her five hard wacks with his hand.</p> <p>Being the good slave that she was she lay there without trying to cover her exposed butt as he spanked her. She yelped at the pain, surprised that a hand spanking would hurt so much. After he stopped she turned over slightly to look at him. Seeing that he was done she got up and curled up next to him. He snuggled her close.</p> <p>Sneaking a look at her face he saw that she wasn't crying as he would have expected. ""Did that spanking hurt?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Then what is wrong?"" he said, curious as to the pouty look on her face.</p> <p>""My master, you promised me fifty wacks with a paddle the first time I did something wrong."" she said meekly.</p> <p>""Do you want them now?""</p> <p>After thinking about it for a while she finally answered, ""Yes master.""</p> <p>""Ok."" he said and grabbed her hand and led her to the bedroom. Here he told her to bend over and grab her ankles. Then he reached into a drawer and rummaged around for a bit, finally withdrawing a long wooden paddle. She inhaled sharply at the sight of it, confirmation that her new master did indeed have tools to punish her with. She put her head down and grabbed her ankles tightly.</p> <p>Chad picked her tail up and tucked the end in under her collar. He then put his left hand on her rump and swung the paddle with his right. She let out a scream at the first wack. He then counted out slowly, her screams increasing steadly with each wack. On the twenty-fourth wack she raised up and grabbed her burning butt. Then realizing that she shouldn't have done that she bent back over and grabbed her ankles. To her disappointment he started over with one on the next wack. This time on the count of 34 she couldn't stand it any more and stood up again.</p> <p>She caught a glimps of herself in the mirror. Her ass was bright red in a nice circle. The paddle had done it's job well and he ass was on fire. She then looked over at her new master and knew that she wasn't done. Once again she reached over and grabbed her ankles. This time he reached down and clipped her ankles together and her wrist shackles to that with some clips that seemed to have come out of nowhere. At least Jennifer didn't remember seeing them in the room before.</p> <p>Now fastened down Chad resumed her paddling. This time she made it to fifty. Tears poured down her cheeks as he unclipped her shackles and let her stand. She rubbed her sore butt trying to relieve the pain. Jennifer could feel the heat coming from her blistered flesh. Her master put the paddle into the drawer and then rubbed her butt sensously. She drew back as his touch became heavier.</p> <p>""Hurts?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Good. Perhaps next time you'll not try to get away while being punished."" he said, grabbing her and resuming his rubbing of her burning butt. He rubbed very hard and she tried to pull away again. ""Stop it right now. Your ass belongs to me and I am going to rub it.""</p> <p>She continued to cry, not so much from the pain but the realization that her new master had a cruel side. He had taken her tail out of her collar and was alternately playing with it and rubbing her butt.</p> <p>Chad then laid her on the bed and began to kiss her all over, paying particular attention to her bright red, warm butt. He kissed her slowly and worked his way to her vagina. He then performed an extended act of cunninglus on her as she writhed in pleasure. After he tired and lay on the bed she began to kiss him all over and ended with an orgasm producing act of fellatio. She caught most of his semen in her mouth and used her long tongue to slurp up what dribbled out. Afterwards he snuggled her up against him whereupon she fell asleep.</p> <p>Later she awoke, alone in the bed. As the fog cleared slowly from her head she tried to figure out if the sex was a dream or reality. She looked at the clock and saw that it was just after six in the morning. Jennifer rolled over on her back and felt the moisture between her legs. She then ran her finger through the soft folds of her vagina and felt the presence of the rings. Then carefully smelling her finger she realized that she had probably really experienced the incredible oral sex the night before. She looked at the bed and saw that her master's pillow was rumpled.</p> <p>Rising from the bed she removed the bed coverings and put them into the laundry chute in the small bathroom. She then went to the large bathroom and took a shower. Feeling good as she stepped out she dried off and then wrapped her curled up tail in a towel. Using the blow dryer she carefully dried beneath her shackles. Continuing she then dried her hair and brushed it out. Seeing a pair of bright yellow ribbons on the counter she put them in her hair. Since the ribbons hadn't been there the day before she guessed that her master had left them out for her because his hair was definitely too short to tie anything to.</p> <p>Walking back to the small bathroom she checked to be sure the bed linens were finished. Removing them from the laundry machine she took them and made the bed. Although she had had a class in it at the slave school she had actually learned years earlier from her mother. Once done she picked up her master's clothes and put them into the laundry in the large bathroom.</p> <p>Walking into the main living area Jennifer went to the kitchen and punched in some breakfast. She was eating a breakfast roll and drinking a glass of juice when the video screen suddenly came to life on the wall next to her. Startled she tipped over the glass and the juice ran off of the table and onto the floor. She watched the screen as her master's face filled it.</p> <p>He addressed her and said that the message was prerecorded and was activated by her presence in the kitchen. She sat and listened to his instructions for her to read a book on the living room table that he had left for her. He told her that he would be home late that night. Then the screen blanked. After realizing that the message was over with Jennifer sat and stared at the spilled juice as it dripped to the floor.</p> <p>She wondered how she was supposed to clean it up. Punching the keys for the menu on the food processor she found one for cleaning equipment. Then she punched in a sponge, a bucket of water, soap and some towels. She then cleaned the mess up carefully. Clearing her dishes from the table she went into the living room and found the book that Chad had left for her to study.</p> <p>She picked the device up and pushed the play button. She then flipped the pages by pressing the buttons and read about the basics of algebra. Having had some math she breezed through the text. Then as instructed in the book she went to the terminal in the living room and accessed the learning program and keyed in to commands to begin a tutorial of basic algebraic math.</p> <p>Hours later she took a break for lunch. That afternoon she went back to the math but decided to take a break and listen to some music. She fell asleep and awakened much later than she had planed. Looking at the clock she saw that it was 19:30.</p> <p>Pausing briefly to put up her master's clothes from the laundry she also took the towel and put into the laundry that she had used to wrap around her tail earlier.</p> <p>Knowing that Chad was to be late and remembering that his message said for her to eat supper without him she went into the kitchen and prepared her evening meal. After eating she went back to study trying to cram more in to make up for her afternoon nap. It was 22:45 when she decided to go to bed.</p> <p>Showering to be fresh for her master she dried off and went into the living room to make sure everything was turned off. As the air ventilator clicked on the cool air blowing across her naked skin sent a chill up her back. She removed the towel from her tail and wrapped it around her body, just below her arms. She sat on the sofa for a few minutes waiting for her master to get home. Eventually her head nodded forward as she fell asleep.</p> <p>Jennifer awoke to feel her arms being pulled tight. She was attached to hooks on a wall in a room she didn't recognize. She didn't know what was going on. The light in the room was very dim and all she could make out was shadows on the wall. She screamed as the whip fell across her buttocks. Twenty lashes later it stopped.</p> <p>""Good, now you are awake. Jennifer, I told you that I would leave you unsupervised and for you to not make a mess. That whipping you just got was for wearing a towel as a dress. I told you that you were not to wear clothes when in our quarters. I came home to find you asleep on the sofa wearing a towel.""</p> <p>""Yes master."" she said, recognizing Chad's voice. Apparently this was not just another bad dream.</p> <p>She could hear some liquid being poured behind her. Then she heard the crystalline whine of the replicator and more liquid was poured. This process was repeated several times. Next she felt her master behind her. She looked to her left where he had hung a very large black latex bag on the wall. It was a enema bag, the hose dangling down out of sight.</p> <p>""Now Jennifer, if you make a mess you are to clean it up. Earlier today you spilled your grapefruit juice in the kitchen. I came home and decided to eat a midnight snack. When I sat down on the short side of the bench I sat in something very sticky. After analyzing it the scanner computer told me it was grapefruit juice. I then reviewed the replicator logs and saw that you had two glasses of it this morning. I also saw where you made some cleaning equipment to clean up your mess. I guess you thought that I might not find out. At any rate some of it spilled on the other side from where you usually sit, in my favorite place. So since you like grapefruit juice so much I'm going to give you some more.""</p> <p>She then felt a very cold and slippery object being inserted into her anus. She relaxed her muscles to allow it to pass. This was somewhat difficult against the cold of the object. Soon the tip was fully inside of her. She heard the click of the valve and then a torrent of warm liquid rushed into her anus. She drew up against the pressure as it began to build. Looking at the bag she watched as its contents drained into her bowels. She began to whimper when it was nearly finished. Judging from the pressure she guessed it was about three liters. From the buring inside she was sure it was warmed grapefruit juice. It also felt like it was at least 40 degrees or better in temperature. The citric acid in the juice irritated her insides, causing painful contractions in her full colon.</p> <p>As the sucking sound from the bag signaled that it was now empty Chad shut off the valve to prevent backflow. He then pulled the long tip from her ass and removed the bag from it's hook on the wall. Jennifer hung there from her wrist shackles waiting on the next phase of her punishment. It wasn't long in coming. She felt a very large butt plug being pushed into her. Her anus stretched to accomodate the large plastic stopper. Once fully in, her anal muscles involuntarily contracted around the narrow neck of the device. She felt Chad undoing the clips on her shackles.</p> <p>Turning her around he held her face and spoke directly to her, keeping eye contact. ""Jennifer, my sweet, I hate to have to punish you but you have been a bad girl. Now you will go into the kitchen and clean the cushion and the seats.""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she said, grimacing as a spasm rearranged her uncomfortably full belly.</p> <p>He lead her by her collar out of the room. Arriving at the door Jennifer realized that it was attached to the bedroom and the door was concealed behind a swing out bookshelf. She then was led into the kitchen where a split bin bucket and wash rag were waiting for her. Naked and whimpering softly Jennifer checked the cushion of the bench and found the sticky spot. She realized that this morning while she was watching the video and the juice was dripping on the floor that some must have dripped off of the far edge of the table. She was sure she had looked and saw that it didn't appear to have made it to the other side. Remembering how water reacted when on a very slick surface from watching her own enema water run down a drain she realized that the juice must have run off the edge of the table and the been pulled back into the main puddle by the molecular attraction.</p> <p>She cleaned the cushion and then felt it carefully. Chad handed her a towel and she dried it and checked it again. Then she stood up and hung her head. Her master then popped her hard across the buttocks with his hand.</p> <p>""Don't just stand there, put the stuff up!""</p> <p>She then put the bucket and rag into the replicator and pushed the dispose button.</p> <p>""I'll bet you haven't been reading your lessons today either."" Chad said and led her into the living room. He picked up the book he had left her and turned it on. Seeing where she had left off he turned it off and sat it down. Then he went to the terminal and punched up the lesson lists for what she had gone over that day. Jennifer shifted her weight as the acidic enema began to hurt more and more. Chad then punched in the code for a test and turned to Jennifer. ""You did ok in your reading and you progressed in a satisfactory fashion through the tutorial. At this rate it will take you another five days to complete this course. However, we do need to see what you have learned. Come and take this test.""</p> <p>Jennifer walked to the terminal and looked at the screen and then at her master. He had taken the chair and sat in it. She knelt down in front of the keyboard and took the test, the enema churning inside of her. After she finished she stood up and waited. Chad walked to the terminal and read the results. Jennifer did not look at the screen, knowing that she couldn't think too straight at this hour, her belly painfully full of enema.</p> <p>""Well, it looks like you need a reminder or two. You didn't score too well. Not as well as you did earlier today. You are to remember what you learn, not forget it. Come along."" Chad said and led her by the collar back to the torture room. She was reattached to the wall hooks and whipped with a multi-tailed whip. She counted seventy-five wacks between her screams of pain. Afterwards he led her to the toilet and removed the butt plug. She flowed for nearly half an hour, the acidic grapefruit juice burning her now raw asshole. After she finished draining she wiped herself and looked up at Chad.</p> <p>He then took her and watched her shower. Next they had oral sex with each other and went to sleep. In the morning she awoke to find herself alone in bed again. Being more careful this time she repeated her activities of the previous day. That evening she scored better on her test and Chad took her into the bedroom early.</p> <p>""Since you are a virgin I am going to offer you the opportunity of making love tonight without your shackles. I am going to actually penetrate you tonight. Since it will be the first time you will feel very different than you have ever felt before. It's your choice if you want to wear shackles or not but I doubt that I will ever give you another such chance."" he said as he slowly stroked her soft skin.</p> <p>""I would like them off please master."" she said softly.</p> <p>He walked to the dresser and removed a small wrench which he used to remove her shackles and collar. Once off she was totally naked except for her three gold rings. He took her in his arms and worked up to the actual penetration. Having her lie on her back he slowly pushed his long hard penis into her vagina. The lips of her tiny vagina stretched to accomodate the large diameter of him. Barely the head was inside when she began to scream. The pain was quite intense as he broke through her hymen. Once fully inside he bottomed out in her, eliciting another blood curdling scream. Chad made no attempt to stop. Jennifer, not being used to pain in this specific way wondered if it would always hurt like this, comparing it to the anal pentration by the enema tips and butt plugs. He thrust slowly but purposfully. When she was sure that she was rubbed totally raw he finally gave a large thrust. His erect penis seemed to expand to twice it's diameter and she could feel his hot semen ejecting inside of her. The already dim light from the nearby lamp seemed to grow even dimmer. She felt his body convulse as he expended the last of his load into her. He then lay heavily on her. His hot panting on her neck.</p> <p>As his breathing began to slow to normal she noticed that his elevated heart rate began to slow also. She could feel the vein pulsing in his neck as he was pressed up against her face. Since he was much taller than she was he had his chin rested on top of her head. He held her tightly to him. Many minutes went by as he rested. She could feel the rawness and a dull pain in her tiny vagina. Pain like that was surely to be accompanied by blood. She tried to prepare herself for what she knew must be the bloody result.</p> <p>He rose off of her slowly and dragged his blood dripping penis up her stomach. He then guided it with his hand and drew red circles around her nipples. He then tapped her on the nose with it. She could smell the odor of sex on it as it passed by her face. He got off of the bed and went into the bathroom and washed up. She lay there, unsure of what to do. When he returned he began untucking the sheets and pushed her back on the bed. Jennifer looked down between her legs and saw why. Her vagina and the inside of her thighs were covered in blood. As she tried to sit up she could feel liquid squirt out of her pussy. She began to cry, knowing that she was no longer a virgin. Chad stopped and got a camera and took a picture of her there with her legs spread, blood running out of her and tears running down her cheeks. He then gathered the sheet up and pulled it up between her legs, diaper style and carried her to the large bathroom.</p> <p>Setting her into the large bathtub he adjusted the water temperature and turned on the water. He then went to the replicator and punched something in. Coming back he poured a white crystalline substance into the water. It disappeared immediately. ""It's epson salt, it'll help stop the bleeding.""</p> <p>""Thank you master."" she said, wincing as the salt water began to run between her legs. She looked over at the blood soaked sheets. Chad took a pair of scissors and cut out a small patch of the bloodiest section and walked out of the bathroom. When he returned he threw the sheets into the replicator and disposed of them. The water was now up to her naval.</p> <p>""I love you Jennifer. That was wonderful. You are going to be a wonder lover."" Chad said as he took a bar of soap and a rag and began to wash her slowly and sensously. She bit her lip as the soap began to burn her tender vagina.</p> <p>""Master may I ask a question?""</p> <p>""Yes you may.""</p> <p>""Will it always hurt this bad?""</p> <p>""No my sweet it won't. The first time is always the worst. And you will always remember the first time. It will still hurt, but with each passing time it will begin to feel better. It will hurt more if you don't become aroused and lubricate and it will hurt more if you have been doing it a lot in a short period of time. It will also hurt more if you are taking any medicines which dry up mucous membranes. And if we make love while you have your period it will sometimes hurt more. But as time goes by you will come to enjoy it. It also hurts a little more than usual because you are so young. As you get older your vagina will get bigger and will more easily accomodate me.""</p> <p>""Good. It really hurt tonight.""</p> <p>""Even so, you seemed to enjoy it.""</p> <p>""Yes, I think I did some.""</p> <p>""Good my love."" he said and gave her a long and wet kiss. Their tongues mingled and she put a lot of her long tongue into his mouth before she felt the clench of his teeth signaling her to halt her progress.</p> <p>After her bath Chad dried her carefully and parted her tender labia and looked at her. He then blotted her dry and licked her while she stood on the cold bathroom floor. When he stopped she saw that he had red on his cheeks from her blood.</p> <p>Walking to the replicator Chad returned with a small cylindrical object. ""Do you know what this is?""</p> <p>""A tampon, I think.""</p> <p>""Yes it is. You will have to learn to use these when you start menstruating. For now I'll put it in you since you don't know how yet. Spread your legs."" He said. She complied standing with her legs nearly a meter apart. She felt him slide the plastic applicator into her sore vagina. Some lubrication remained from his saliva which helped the insertion. He then pushed the plunger and withdrew the applicator, leaving only a small tail of string hanging out. ""I'll check you in the morning. Let's go to bed.""</p> <p>He then took her to bed and they snuggled up and went to sleep. In the morning she was awakened by Chad prying her legs apart. Laying on her back she submitted to his examination of her still store vagina. He removed the tampon which had become blood soaked during the night. After wiping her with a rag he spread her open slightly with his fingers and looked in with a flashlight. He went to the wardrobe machine and punched in something. ""Wear these panties today to keep from bleeding on anything. Pay attention that you don't leak through. You'll need to check every so often. If they become too soaked run them through the laundry making sure you don't sit on anything in the meantime. I want you to continue with your math lessons."" He said and reattached her shackles while she still lay in bed.</p> <p>Kissing her goodbye she wriggled into the panties. She was surprised to see the ring at the back for her tail. Her mother had showed her a garment once when she was younger that was made like this. Around the middle of the waistband in the back was a small metal ring sewn in. It was large enough to accomodate her tail. Threading the nearly meter and a half of her tail into the ring she found that it made the panties pull up slightly in the back. She looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. This was the first time that she could remember in quite some time that she had something that actually covered her sex organ. She could see the outline of her mons in the taut material. After examining herself for quite sometime she went about her daily activities.</p> <p>When Chad came home he pulled her panties out in the front and looked at her vagina. She still had a few dots of blood on them. ""How many times did you wash these?""</p> <p>""Three my master.""</p> <p>""Hum, guess you'll have to wear them a while longer. Show me what you learned today."" he commented as she went to the computer and displayed the lessons. He nodded approval and they went and ate supper. Afterwards she curled up against him as they watched a video together. After showering together where they washed each others backs he took her into the bed and they exchanged oral sex. He put in a fresh tampon and then snuggled up against her back and went to sleep.</p> <p>The next day she awoke alone again. She went in and found a notepad on the kitchen table telling her in detailed instructions how to dust. Finishing this task in time for lunch she sat in her white panties at the table and looked out at the living room. Studying in the afternoon she was pleased to show him her progress that evening. He told her to change the sheets and then to go wash up.</p> <p>In the bathroom alone she sat on the toilet and tried to take a crap. Usually after being washed out by an enema she knew that she would rarely go the next day. However, she should have gone the day before and didn't. Now she was beginning to get very uncomfortable and gassy. She sat on the toilet quiet a while and tried to go but couldn't. Not surprisingly Chad came to check on her to see what was taking so long.</p> <p>""Are you stopped up?""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she admitted, knowing full well that she would get an enema out of it.</p> <p>Chad, without saying a word reached into a cabinet which Jennifer hadn't explored yet and pulled out a small two liter bag. He then added some flaked soap and filled it with warm water. Next he attached a long slender tip and walked over to where she was seated on the toilet. She stood up and gratefully bent over, holding her tail out of the way with her hand. Leaning with her hands on her knees she felt him greasing her asshole with lubricant. He ran his finger around and around, teasingly poking it inside every now and then. She moaned softly at the good feeling. He then squirted a little water into the toilet getting the air out of the hose. Next she felt the long tip sliding in. She barely had to relax at all as the greased passage easliy accomodated the fluted tip. Hearing a snap she felt the warm rush of soapy water. Just as the pressure was building up she heard the bag sucking air.</p> <p>Chad removed the tip and put the apparatus into the sink. Jennifer remained hunched over letting the soapy water work it's way around inside. She then felt Chad's hands on her distended tummy. He gently, but firmly squeezed her stomach this way and that working the soapy load around inside. ""That should take care of it."" he said and left.</p> <p>She slowly and carefully sat on the toilet and expelled the contents. Foul smelling and thick she had to flush several times. After nearly half an hour he returned and rinsed her out with plain water. Then he took a shower while she drained. Jennifer was surprised at how good the small enema felt. The built up pressure of the last several days was now gone. She felt totally clean as she stepped from the shower and dried herself. After blow drying her hair and under her shackles she went to bed to her waiting master. He made love to her again. He was right, she thought, as the pain of penetration once again made her scream.</p> <p>The next day she had to wear panties again as she bled more. That night Chad told her that he would have to be going on a trip over the following night. He made love to her for the second night in a row. He still tender vagina stretching open to accept his pulsing penis. In the morning she awoke and took a shower to remove the dried blood from between her legs. Wearing another pair of panties that Chad had left out for her she did as she was told and spent the day in front of the entertainment center.</p> <p>Going to bed alone she felt sort of funny. Jennifer knew that someone should be watching over her but that her master wouldn't be home that night. Unable to sleep she got up and began to explore. First she checked all of the drawers in the bedroom, careful not to disturb the contents of each. She then proceeded to the closets and finished in the large bathroom. She carefully examined all of the equipment in the cabinet where her master had removed the enema bag from. Inside she found a wide array of bags, hoses and tips. Also inside were dildos, butt plugs and various clamps, some of which she had never seen before. She tenatively tried on some of the clamps, first on her nipples and then on her labia. Some hurt quite a bit. Looking through the containers she saw several different types of things to put into enemas. She also saw a paddle and two whips. One was very small and she wondered what anyone would do with a whip that was less than a third of a meter long.</p> <p>Searching through the rest of the large cabinet she came upon a long cylinder object with what looked like an enema tip on the end. It had a handle on the opposite end. She looked at it and then noticed that the handle looked like it pulled out of the cylinder. So, pulling the handle she saw that the shaft came out. The nozzle end had a valve. On the side was a button. Curious about it's operation she filled the sink with water. Not seeing any fill hole she tried to fill it by running water into the nozzle end. That not working she stuck the nozzle in the water and pulled the handle. The handle came back as before but she could hear a sucking sound as the water level in the sink dropped.</p> <p>Once full she pushed the handle in and nothing happened. She kept pushing it in hoping that the water would somehow squirt out the other end. Not doing so she pushed until the handle clicked. She then tried to pull it out and found that it was locked somehow. Suddenly fear flashed through her head as she thought about her master coming home and finding her playing with the equipment. She tried the handle several more times and couldn't get it to work. Then she turned the valve. Finally in desparation she put it into her anus, thinking that the device may only work when it was inside, much like her tail.</p> <p>She turned the valve while it was inside of her and played with the handle. At last she pushed the button and was shocked at how fast and how hard the water rushed into her bottom. The pressure built quickly and she felt a gurgle as it rushed around the first bend. Then, when it felt empty she removed the device and washed the tip in the sink. She then dried it with a towel and put it back into the cabinet. Then running to the toilet she let the water out. After putting the rest of the equipment back in the cabinet she crawled in bed and had nightmares all night.</p> <p>The next day Chad arrived home mid day. He went to his small office / library room and closed the door while Jennifer studied. When he came out he looked over her shoulder and gave her a kiss. Next he went to the large bathroom and she could hear him urinating in the toilet.</p> <p>When he came back into the room he was carrying the evil cylinder that she had played with the night before. ""Stand up and bend over my sweet."" Seeing the device in his hand she realized that he somehow knew that she had played with it. He inserted it into her anus and pushed the button sending a large load of cold water into her. When done he removed the device. ""This should teach you not to play with things which you were not told to play with."" he said to her in her bent over position.</p> <p>""Yes master. I am sorry master.""</p> <p>""You stay there just like that and think about your little expedition. The next time I leave you alone I expect you the keep your prying fingers out of things that you haven't been told to mess with."" Chad went to the bathroom and put up the cylinder. He then left the quarters. She stayed bent over with the cold water inside giving her cramps.</p> <p>She looked at the clock as she heard the door open. She had been there hunched over with the small enema in her butt for over four hours. He went to the bedroom and returned with a small wooden paddle and gave her ten quick wacks. ""Have you learned your lesson Jennifer?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Go let that out then."" he said. When she returned from her trip to the bathroom she found her master at the kitchen table eating. She punched in her own supper and ate, her stomach grumbling.</p> <p>After they ate and watched some entertainment Chad told her to shower. In the bedroom he was sitting on the bed waiting for her. ""Since you also seem to be so interested in what is in all these drawers I thought I would show you. Lie down on the bed on your side.""</p> <p>Complying Jennifer watched as Chad removed some of the white leather devices from the drawer she had explored the night before. She wondered how he knew she was in there. She knew that she had carefully not disturbed any of the leather goods, knowing that they were all restraint devices of some sort. Chad then went behind her and fastened her arms behind her back in a very tight leather strap that attached to her collar. He pulled it up tight so that it hurt her arms as they were bent behind her back. He then folded her legs at the knee and attached the straps around her thighs and hooked them to her ankle shackles.</p> <p>Next he put a leather gag into her mouth and drew it tight. As the large end was pulled in her jaws had to open to accept it, driving the narrower tip deep into her throat. It was cinched tight at the back of her head with a buckle catch. Chad reached in the drawer and pulled out more leather things which Jennifer didn't recognize. He ran a strap under her waist and around the front of her and tightened the buckle in back. She had to suck in her breath as the nearly five centimeter wide belt pulled into her stomach. On the front of this belt was looped another belt of narrow width. This smaller belt was passed between her legs and to the left of her tail. It was then pulled extremely tight, parting the soft folds of her vagina and digging into her ass. Next her tail was threaded into some sort of braided, hollow tube like thing. He did this in front as he had pulled her tail up between her legs.</p> <p>Nearly half a meter of the braid was worked down onto her tail. Then he attached a head harness around her head. Through a loop on the top he threaded the tail containing braid. Soon she felt it being pulled tight against the sagging belt at the small of her back. He tilted her head down until her chin was resting on the metal of her collar. This made for the shortest possible distance on the tail braid. As it was pulled tight against her belt it tightened it's grip on her tail. After checking the tension he returned to the drawer. Jennifer could not raise up her head without putting extra tension on her now taut tail. She was nearly immobile. Next he tied her knees together with a small leather strap.</p> <p>After finishing all this he took her to the bathroom. Holding her small body, completely restrained by white leather, up to the mirror she could see herself. The whitness of the leather contrasted perfectly with her olive tinted skin. Setting her face down on the bed he whipped her fifty wacks with a whip. Unable to scream or move she simply cried as the pain of the whip set in. When done he placed her, still bound under the covers.</p> <p>""Good night my love."" he said and went to sleep.</p> <p>Jennifer cried for nearly a hour at the pain of the whipping and the pain of being tied up in the position she was in. Unable to move she slipped into a nightmare filled sleep. In the morning Chad removed her leg restraints and tail restraints. He then took her, with her rump in the air and had a very dry and rough act of sex with her. Afterwards he removed the rest of her restraints and told her that she was not to dig into any drawers she had not been told to dig into. She promised that she would be good and Chad gave her twenty extra wacks just to make sure.</p> <p>That evening Chad arrived home and examined Jennifer's progress. She had taken a several hour break that day and Chad became disappointed in her. He then took her into the punishment room and tied her down to a rack. Then, taking a thin plastic covered rod he wacked her butt thirty times. The pain was quite intense and the slender rod left clear stripes on her butt. He had lifted her tail for this and after finishing let it go. She tucked it between her legs. Returning a few moments later he had the small whip she had found in the bathroom earlier. He then explained to her what it was for as he tied her up in a backbend position.</p> <p>With her legs securely fastened apart on the rack and her tail tied down he proceed to lash her between the legs. The six tails of the tiny whip popping against her asshole. Being such a tender area this caused her great pain. Some of the whip tails would occasionally land across her labia which also hurt from the tiny lash. When he finished he sent her back into the living room to study.</p> <p>Unable to concentrate she instead focused on the pain of her ass. The slender rod had left long lasting impressions and she couldn't sit down. Her ass and pussy ached from the small whip. After sitting nearly an hour on the same page Chad noticed that she was just staring at it and not really comprehending what she was reading. He told her to get busy and she turned the page. Thirty minutes later she was still on the same page. Fed up with her lack of concentration he took her into the punishment room and tied her up to chains hanging from the ceiling. He then tied her legs to rings on the floor.</p> <p>Taking a long, wide leather whip that was made like an old fashioned razor strop he proceeded to give her a hundred and fifty wacks on her butt. She screamed the entire time and begged for him to stop. He continued his thrashing of her helpless butt. When he stopped she could only cry and wriggle in her restraints at the pain. This had to be the worst whipping she had ever had, including her times at the school.</p> <p>He let her hang there for some time before taking her down and showering her. Once in bed he kissed and fondled her for a while. She barely participated, still hurting from the whipping. He licked on her tender pussy for a long while and then flipped her over onto her stomach. Getting up from the bed Jennifer was sure she was about to be punished again. She flinched as something cold and greasy rubbed up against her anus. She quickly relaxed thinking that she was being greased for an enema.</p> <p>After greasing her good her master put the jar of lubricant on the nightstand. He then dimmed the lights and crawled onto the bed. Soon she felt his rigid member pressing against the abused rosebud of her ass. She tried to relax as it began to stretch her wider and wider. Soon she could feel the tip beginning to enter, yet she was still being stretched wider. The pain mounted as he pressed forward, into her virginal rectum. She screamed out as he kept coming. She wondered when he would be inside. He was larger than the largest enema tip she had ever had inside. Indeed he felt bigger around than the widest part of the largest butt plug that had ever been inserted into her.</p> <p>His penis was very hard and yet was somewhat softer for the first few millimeters than any plastic that had ever entered her. She felt herself stretching wider still to accomodate him. Finally when she thought she could take no more, screaming as loud as she could she felt the tip slide past her spinchter. It felt like a huge hose was being pushed into her. Her tiny ass filled rapidly with his pulsing member. He kept coming and coming as she felt the friction between his penis and her anus. She had relaxed her muscles all she knew how. She felt so open, so helpless.</p> <p>Finally she felt his balls brush up against her tender vagina. He was all the way in now. She felt so full, so open, so helpless. She knew there was no getting away. Her only hope was that he would be done soon. She braced herself as he started sliding back out. The feeling was absolutely the most intense she had ever had. The full length of her master nearly out she knew his direction would soon reverse.</p> <p>Next she felt it coming inside again as she stretched and filled. With every stroke he moved just a little faster. The first stroke had taken over thirty seconds to complete. The tenth was less than four seconds. She felt him push up against her hard at the bottom, his hands grasping her waist just above her hips. With each thrust she screamed at the renewed pain. The lubricant began to thin from the extreme pressure it was under. As it did so she felt more and more friction. Her asshole began to get warm -- and raw.</p> <p>He picked up his pace again and seemed to grow at the same time. She thought she was going to rip apart if he got any larger. With each stroke his already excessively large penis grew even more. She screamed even louder, amazed that the pain kept getting worse and worse. His pace was very fast now and he was very large. Surely, she prayed, he would cum soon.</p> <p>Several thrusts later her prayers were answered, in a way. He thrust one last time, deeper than any previous thrusts. She could feel her delicate anal tissue stretch to the breaking point as the base of his penis began to open her further from the pressure. She could feel the semen pulsing through his member and into her. It felt as if she were being given an enema. A love enema.</p> <p>Finally spent, and exhausted he slumped down on top of her. His great weight forcing her knees out from under her. Thankfully the position also drew him out somewhat so that he was not as deep. Her tail had been pushed to the side and had been beating up against his stomach. It too was sore.</p> <p>He lay there for a long time, his hot breath on the back of her neck beginning to cool. ""That was wonderful. It was worth buying you just for that if nothing else.""</p> <p>Jennifer didn't say anything, thankful that it was over with.</p> <p>""You'll get used to it more in time. It's like doing it in your pussy, the first time is always the worst. Of course as you stretch out you won't be as tight of a fit but I'm going to keep you for a very long time. You're better than any girlfriend I've ever had. Most wouldn't let me do this with them. Having you does have it's advantages."" he said and kissed her softly on the neck and side of the face. Jennifer doubted if she would ever forgive him for this pain. It was worse than any whipping, yet she did feel a certain estacy at the feeling of being stretched to her limit, full of pulsing man. So helpless.</p> <p>Finally he withdrew slowly, every so slowly, letting her get used the feeling of not having anything there. She felt so open, so used. She cried, not from the pain but from the humilation of being in this position. He went to the bathroom and washed up. She lay there awaiting his next move. He came back and ran something small and greasy up her now opened ass. It burned. Smelling a menthol smell she knew why. He took a rag and towel and carefully washed the blood off of her. Then she felt something being pushed inside of her anus. It was large enough to stretch her now shrinking asshole open a bit as it entered. She then felt a thump and he withdrew it. Analyzing the feeling she realized that he had put a tampon up her.</p> <p>She could just feel the roughness of the tiny string on her raw anus. The greasy stuff he had put on her kept the air from burning it but she knew that it would hurt like hell when she pulled the tampon out. Her mother had sometimes used tampons as butt plugs after having given her an enema. The tampon would absorb the moisture inside and swell to gigantic proportions. Of course she later found out that the tampons available on her home world were not like those available on human worlds. Alaytion tampons were much rougher and wider. The one her master had just put in was definitely a human made one.</p> <p>Chad then flipped her over and began kissing her. She had lost all interest in love making at this point and he could tell. Surprisingly he had a large erection. Jennifer was quite surprised as the light caught it. Being not interested was not good, she was quite dry in her vagina. Not that a girl her age had much lubrication to start with but after what he had just put her through she didn't feel like more sex. He forced himself into her and it hurt. Not as bad as the ass fucking he had just given her but still bad enough to make her clench her teeth together. For some reason he stopped and pulled out. She watched as he greased her up with the same jar of lubricant that he had used on her earlier. She watched with fascination as he reinserted himself into her tiny vagina. She could feel herself opening up to him, aided by the friction reducing lubricant. As he bottomed out it began to hurt.</p> <p>He screwed her for a good half an hour before coming inside of her. She was now raw and sore in the front and the back. And her ass was still warm from the strapping she had received earlier. After washing himself he told her to go take a shower. Making quick work of it, unable to stand very well and weak in the knees, she returned to bed. He curled her up and snuggled her close and fell alseep. She lay there for a while listening to him breath, her butt, anus and vagina hurting.</p> <p>The next morning she was awakened by her master pushing himself into her tiny vagina. He had greased himself and hadn't bothered to wake her up. Groggy she yelped as he bottomed out with the resultant pain that that always brought. She could still feel the tiny string of the tampon that she wore in her ass. It had grown in the night and she now felt like she needed to take a crap. Her bladder was also full and being bumped and pushed on with every stroke.</p> <p>She fought the urge to release her urine from the pressure. The more awake she got the more she needed to pee. She wondered if she should dare to beg him to let her go. This morning he wasn't as hard as the night before, but still he was large enough to hurt. She clenched her fists against the pain and the urge to release. His rough face grazed her cheek with every thrust.</p> <p>Finally unable to hold it back longer she got up the courage, ""Master I have to pee!""</p> <p>""I'll be done in a few minutes."" he panted.</p> <p>""But master I have to go real bad.""</p> <p>""Hold it.""</p> <p>""Please master I have to go.""</p> <p>""Wait until I'm done with you.""</p> <p>""Please master!"" the urgency in her voice apparent. He gripped her tighter and continued his rhythm.</p> <p>Unable to hold back any longer she let it go, peeing all over her master's penis and soaking the sheets. It felt good to relieve the pressure but she felt the warm feeling as it pooled beneath her ass. Her master continued his thrusts, coming in just five more strokes. His penis grew large and he thrust as deep as he could, pressing her uretha closed and stopping the flow of urine. Then when he relaxed somewhat she could feel the flow resume. Whatever happened she was determine to empty her bladder now. She knew she would be punished but she had to let the pee out.</p> <p>""I told you to hold it. Couldn't wait could you?""</p> <p>""No my master. It hurt.""</p> <p>""If it hurt that bad then I guess I need to remind you of what hurt really feels like."" he said getting up, pee dripping off of his balls.</p> <p>He went to the bathroom and she lay there in the urine soaked bedding. She knew she was going to be punished now. As expected he returned with an enema bag and a whip. ""Pick your legs up.""</p> <p>She did as she was told, picking her legs up and holding her ankles. Her butt was now exposed to his ravages. She felt him pull the tampon from her ass. As it swung free she saw that it was covered with blood and somewhat brown. It had plugged her well as she now felt open. She didn't have to feel that way long, however, as he greased her with something that burned. Next she felt a large enema tip being pushed in. It settled in to a natural position and she felt the water coming in. It was hot and it was soapy. Before the pressure had built up to where she could feel it she felt the sting of the whip on her buttocks. He diliberatly aimed at the hose dangling out of her asshole. She could feel it being rammed further in with each lash. On only the second wack she began to scream. Still, she held her legs up as she had been told.</p> <p>After seventy-five painful lashes with the whip the bag was empty. Still he continued to whip her now burning ass. At ninety he noticed the bag was empty and stopped to shut it off. The cramps were very painful now and Jennifer tried her best to hold it in. Lying there in a puddle of urine she could feel the enema water begin to leak out. Her tiny asshole could no longer restrain it, having been stretched to it's limits the night before. Chad saw this and his face turned angry. He got up and went to the punishment room. Soon he returned with a larger enema bag and a hose with a ballon on the end. He roughly removed the tip in Jennifer.</p> <p>Realizing that she was about to get a double dose she strained her muscles as hard as she could and the water just gushed out of her. She had managed to get nearly half of it out before the entrance of the new hose slowed the flow. She clenched her fists again and pushed, spewing forth yet another torrent of hot, soap and shit filled water. He calmly began to pump the device attached to the hose. She was just coming to the end of her muscle limits as she felt the deamon growing inside of her ass. It kept getting larger and larger as he pumped. She strained and beared down again but nothing came out. Realizing that she had lost she lay still and accepted her fate as he turned on the water.</p> <p>He continued to pump the ballon inside of her. It had now expanded to a very large size, it's full 300 cc capacity and felt like a large ball inside. Jennifer totally relaxed her anal muscles knowing that there was no way that the water was going to get out now. The water from the new bag, a full four liters, was flowing rapidly into her now. It was again hot, even hotter than last time. It was so hot that it burned and caused her pain. She could also feel the sting of the soap inside. As she filled she could feel the pressure of the water increasing. It began to really hurt only halfway through the bag. She hadn't received a four liter enema in quite a few weeks now, since the first few days at the school.</p> <p>She began to scream from the pain as the bag was passing the three quarter empty point. She was breathing fast and shallow as it emptied itself into her now bloated midsection. Chad ran his hand over her belly and gave it a few firm squeezes. It hurt for him to do this and she knew that he knew it. He then put a finger inside of her vagina and wormed it around a bit. It didn't feel good. She realized that her vagina was being pressed smaller now by the pressure of the water inside but could do nothing about it, being totally plugged by the ballon catheter.</p> <p>Chad clicked the stop cock on the hose. ""Keep you feet up."" he said and proceeded to give her fifty more lashes on her now tender rump. She could feel every tail on the whip. The pain somehow amplified by the pain of being this full. She began to reconsider having peed on her master.</p> <p>Stopping he told her to get up. She rose slowly and carefully, every movement causing pain to her bloated belly. She was sure that if she moved too quickly that she would burst. As she stood up she became dizzy and had to sit back down on the rail of the bed, the hose still dangling from her ass. Chad attached a clamp to the hose and separated the inflator. Then another clamp and he separated the fill hose from the catheter. He then took some tape and wrapped a cord around the hose and taped it off. Next he taped the other end of the cord, which was elastic, to her thigh, just above her left knee. It exerted pressure on the hose and brought the ballon up against the inside of her anus. The pressure of it hurt. It was already obvious to Jennifer that any and all movement would be amplified by the movement of the catheter in her anus.</p> <p>""Stand up."" he ordered.</p> <p>She carefully stood, the cord tightening up the catheter inside. She sobbed at the pain of her ass and the enema inside.</p> <p>""Now clean up your mess. Wash the mattress down with soap and water and then use disinfectant #4 on it.""</p> <p>Jennifer walked slowly to the bathroom to get the things to clean with. Every step pulled down on the tube in her ass causing more pain. Her skin on her buttocks flexed, causing the lash marks to open up and hurt. She ran her hand across it and wasn't too surprised to find it covered with blood.</p> <p>Returning to the bedroom she saw the mess she had made. In the middle of the bed was a large puddle of water, shit and blood and pee. Some of the blood was from her whipping and some was from being sodomized the night before. It was hard to tell which. She got somewhat dizzy looking at it. It was so much. The pressure of the four liter enema hurt and every so often she had to pause to let the pain pass. She stripped the sheets off and put them in the laundry, thankful that it would clean even the worst mess.</p> <p>Then she wiped down the water mattress and cleaned it with disinfectant. She carefully wiped the side rails and the crevices, aware of the vast amount of water in her own crevice. Every movement was painful. Crawling up on the bed to clean and having to bend over put pressures on the hose inside. Even her slightest movement could be felt in her ass.</p> <p>Finished with the bed she wiped up some of the spots on the floor. Chad walked in and saw what she was doing and saw that the blood that still dripped from her ass was causing most of it. He then returned with a rag soaked with alcohol and wiped down her ass while she scrubbed the floor. She screamed from the pain but continued to work, praying that it would soon be over with. He jiggled the hose a few times to make sure that it was still taut. She let out a screech each time.</p> <p>When she was done she put the things up in their proper place in the bathroom and stood up and looked at her blood streaked ass. The alcohol wash had cleared most of the blood except for the worst marks which still oozed a little. She was looking at herself when her master walked in.</p> <p>""Pretty huh? It'll probably leave more scars on your pretty little ass but you need to learn to obey.""</p> <p>""Yes master."" she said falling to her knees in front of him, the motion transmitted to her anal entrance.</p> <p>""When I tell you to hold it I mean for you to hold it. And when I give you an enema you are to hold it until I tell you to let it out. Spewing all over my hand isn't funny. Now stand up and bend over the counter.""</p> <p>Jennifer did as she was told fearing that she was about to be whipped some more. She watched as Chad took some powder from the cabinet and dusted it onto her bleeding ass. It stung severly and she cried as the powder soaked into the blood, effectivly clotting it. He watched for several minutes and dabbed a little more on here and there. Then he reached around and fondled her enlarged belly. ""Feels full to me. How do you like it?""</p> <p>""It hurts my master.""</p> <p>""Good, it is supposed to hurt. You have been a very bad girl.""</p> <p>""Yes my master. Please forgive me my master. I promise to try harder to please you master. I love you master and will do anything you say.""</p> <p>""You say that now. Now that you are hurting, but will you remember it later when the pain is gone? I wonder."" he then took her arms and attached her wrist shackles to her collar using some small clips. Then he took some of the clamps out of the cabinet that she had seen earlier. He rubbed her nipples to get them aroused. Tried as she could she couldn't stop them from getting hard. Her own nipples betrayed her. When they were hard he attached the painful clamps and tightened them down. She cried at the pain.</p> <p>Several minutes went by as she adjusted to the new pain. Her master just watched her cry. As her tears began to subside he attached a stretch cord between the clamps, pulling her nipples towards each other. This cause more pain and more crying. He then attached two more clamps to her inner labia, attaching them high up. These two clamps were weighted with small weights. As her crying subsided from this she grimaced against the pain. The enema still churned inside her and her skin hurt from being stretched out so much.</p> <p>As she stood there on the bathroom floor she watched as he returned from the punishment room with a device like she had never seen before. It appeared to be a harness of some sort. He attached it with a strap running to the ring on the front of her collar to hold it up. Two more ran around her uncomfortablly full abdomen and laced in the back. The straps held a ball like thing that looked like the metronome on a clock. It had a motor and some gears. Once tightened down Chad looked at her and flicked the switch. The motor whirred and the ball slowly moved back on it's lever. Then, without warning, it came crashing down against her stomach. The pain felt like being punched. Already full inside from the enema she felt like a barrel full of water being sloshed. The little motor kept whirring pulling the spring back on the ball to once again send it crashing done on her full stomach.</p> <p>""It's called a thumper and is usually left on for very long periods of time to torture prisoners on Telleris. Holding as much water as you are it is also quite effective on a full belly.""</p> <p>""Master... please stop it, it hurts!"" she screamed as the ball fell again.</p> <p>""Of course it does, you've been a bad girl and you need to be punished. That is why you are bad, isn't it? To be punished?""</p> <p>""Master, please!"" she begged as the ball fell again, sending vibrations through her.</p> <p>He responded by swinging the weights hanging from her pussy. He left her there in the bathroom with the evil thing thumping her painfully full belly. She cried, rising to a cresendo with ever stroke. After a little while he returned and turned the thumper off. ""Had enough?""</p> <p>""Yes my master, I promise I won't be bad again."" the pain in her pussy, ass, belly and nipples reminding her of how much it hurt to be bad.</p> <p>""Good. Remember that."" he said and slowly removed the harness of the thumper. He then undid her hands from her neck. ""Now go make the bed.""</p> <p>""Yes master."" she answered, not daring to ask him to remove the clamps. When she was finished she went into the living room where he was reading something from a book.</p> <p>""Come here."" he ordered. She walked over to him and he removed the clamps and weights from her vagina and nipples. As the blood rushed back into the clamped areas she cried at the newfound pain. When he was done he untaped the catheter from her leg. ""You now have two tails.""</p> <p>He grabbed the catheter and led her backwards back into the punishment room, looking at the neatly made bed as he passed. Once in the room he led her to the toilet there and release the clamp on the hose holding the water in. It streamed out in a nice round stream into the toilet. ""Aim it at the toilet.""</p> <p>Jennifer did as she was told, grateful to being relieved of the pressure of the four liter enema. Although the water was leaving the hose the pain of the large balloon inside remained. She knew that she was going to get something else if he was leaving it inside. Her suspicions were confirmed when he returned with a small, closed top enema bag. He squirted the hose to let the air out of it into the toilet as she ran her water in like a boy peeing standing up. She could smell the alcohol in the bag.</p> <p>""Please master, I promise to be good from now on."" she begged.</p> <p>""I know you will be but I think you need a little reminder. And also an interesting enema. This is whiskey. It's an alcoholic beverage served on Terra. It's approximately 50% alcohol and makes an interesting enema."" he said watching as the stream leaving Jennifer's hose began to taper off. He then reached down and took it from her and inserted the tip of the new bag into the hose leading to her ass. ""Walk over here.""</p> <p>He lead her to a wall hook and attached her hands to it while she held the small bag. It didn't hold much more than a liter but she knew without a doubt that it would hurt. Anything her master termed as interesting was bound to hurt. After fastening her hands he fastened her legs, slightly spread apart and hung the bag on a hook high above her head.</p> <p>He turned on the clip and let the evil liquid begin to flow. ""It's going to burn for a while. After it stops burning you have maybe fifteen minutes before you start to get lightheaded. Being as small as you are I'm only giving you a liter, mixed with some half a liter of water. That'll get you plenty drunk."" he said and watched as, true to his word, the liquid began to burn inside of Jennifer's young intestines. The hot feeling flushed her face as she let out a long moan. The fluid shot around inside of her quite easily, her intestines already stretched out and kink free from the four liter washing she had received. The large bore hose inside allowed for a complete unrestricted flow of whiskey into her small insides. The burning increased faster than the pressure. The bag emptied long before she thought it should have judging from the pressure. But with the burning it was hard to tell. When it finished emptying the evil into her he disconnected the hose and clamped off the catheter.</p> <p>Chad sat and watched as Jennifer squirmed to get away from the pain inside. She writhed this way and that trying to stop it but couldn't. He watched her young tender body wriggle against the rentless shackles she had to wear. Keeping an eye on his watch he viewed her as she begin to slow down from the alcohol working it's magic on her.</p> <p>Jennifer began to feel funny as the enema worked. Soon everthing seemed to slow down and she sagged against her restraints. Then she felt her master taking her down from the wall. The pain began to subside, leaving only pressure. She felt the pressure of the inflated balloon and the pressure of her own inflation by the enema. She fell limp against Chad's arms. He took her into the living room and laid her down on the floor.</p> <p>Jennifer watched as he moved her, unable to move herself. It seemed like she was watching a video as things happened but she had no control over them. The noise level in her ears increased like it did when she slept. But the difference now was that she was awake. Everything seemed far away. She watched as Chad attached nipple clamps to her and tightened them down. She felt the pain but didn't scream. It didn't seem to be as bad as before. She looked down and saw how the tender flesh of her nipples was pressed between the jaws of the clamps and knew that it should hurt. Chad flicked them some and she watched them wiggle. He then took them off, satisified that she was indeed drunk.</p> <p>She felt herself being carried to the torture room and he wiggled the hose in her butt. She felt some of the pressure release from inside to something more comfortable. She stood there, held by her neck to something. She reached back and felt the hose hanging from her butt and pulled on it. It didn't come out.</p> <p>She then felt Chad working on her butt and something went out of her. She felt a sharp thud inside of her but didn't know what it was. Then he was talking to her but she couldn't understand what it was that he was saying.</p> <p>She then felt coldness inside. She turned around and realized that he was giving her another enema. This one was four liters as the bag was large and still full. She turned back to look at the wall. Soon she felt pressure and turned around to look at the bag. It was flat and floppy. Chad was standing behind her smiling. Next she felt him doing something to her ass and the pressure went away inside of her. That was the last thing she remembered.</p> <p>Jennifer awoke with her head pounding. She had never felt like this. Her mouth was dry and tasted bad. She tried to get up and couldn't, finally realizing that she was tied to the bed. She lay there, her head hurting wondering what had happened. Dozing in and out of sleep she finally awoke to feel Chad untying her.</p> <p>""Good morning beautiful. I'll bet your head hurts.""</p> <p>""It does my master. May I ask what happened?""</p> <p>""Sure. Remember the whiskey enema I gave you?""</p> <p>""I think so, it hurt so bad.""</p> <p>""Everything after that is sort of blurry isn't it?""</p> <p>""Yes master.""</p> <p>""As expected. You see the alcohol is absorbed rapidly through the intestines and into your blood. You get drunk very quickly and very thourghly. Unlike drinking you can't throw it up and get better. To get better you have to let it out. Then it takes a while for your system to clear so a large plain water enema held for a long time helps to draw the alcohol out. I only gave you a little under two liters of half whiskey. You held it for two hours before I let it out. Then I gave you a four liter enema and had you hold that for three hours. After that you passed out. That was day before yesterday. I think you finally came to yesterday but you went back out again several times so I let you sleep.""</p> <p>""I've been out for two days?"" she asked, surprised at what had happened.</p> <p>""Yes you have my love. How do you feel?""</p> <p>""Sore all over, my stomach hurts very bad, my mouth tastes bad, my nose is stopped up and my head is hurting. Please master no more, I'm begging, please stop.""</p> <p>""I stopped two days ago. I think you've learned your lesson. I had you last night in the ass and it felt real good. Since you were passed out you couldn't tense up. Maybe I'll start using muscle relaxers on you. That is probably why your ass hurts so much, you bled a little more.""</p> <p>""Master, I promise I won't be bad anymore."" she begged, unaware that he wasn't going to punish her any more until her butt healed up, both inside and out.</p> <p>""Good, you're tiring me out."" Chad said, undoing the straps that held her to the bed. She then went to the bathroom and cleaned up.</p> <p>At breakfast Chad gave her instructions for the day which included more math studies. That evening was fairly quiet as she had done everything she should have done. Chad was content to just snuggle up that night.</p> <p>The following day they went out to a dinner at which Chad had dressed her nicely in a jumpsuit. He left her shackles on, in full view and brought her with him to the party.</p> <p>""Is this your slave Chad?"" a woman asked.</p> <p>""Yes it is. Jennifer, meet Lakikia my navigator."" Chad said.</p> <p>Jennifer bowed deeply as she had been taught. She kept very quiet, aware that she would be punished if she acted up and embarassed her master.</p> <p>""Chad, I can't believe that you would have an Alaytian slave girl. You could have anyone you want -- including me."" Lakikia said.</p> <p>""Well she is fairly well behaved. And she doesn't give me near the trouble you do."" Chad said to a round of laughter from the other people around.</p> <p>""So are you actually humping her?"" one of the men asked.</p> <p>""What else do you do with a slave?"" was the reply.</p> <p>Lakikia blushed at this comment. She kept eyeing Jennifer, paying particular notice to the slave's shackles.</p> <p>""We went twenty light-years out of our way for this?"" another man said looking at Jennifer.</p> <p>""I've done more for less. Besides what's your complaint you get paid the same."" Chad commented.</p> <p>The conversation eventually got around to other topics, much to Jennifer's relief. She disliked having everyone staring at her. Several drinks later Lakikia came up to Chad and asked him if she could take Jennifer to the restroom. He shrugged his shoulders and motioned for Jennifer to follow the navigator.</p> <p>Once in the restroom Jennifer went to the stall pointed out by the woman. Lakikia took the stall next to her. ""So what is it like to be a man's slave?""</p> <p>""It is very nice.""</p> <p>""Does he whip you?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""Why are you calling me mistress?""</p> <p>""Because I was taught that the proper form of address for a man is master and the proper form of address for a woman is mistress. My master has temporarily made you my mistress while I am in your care.""</p> <p>""Oh. I guess I never thought of it that way. Does he whip you hard?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""And you like it?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said, wiping herself and flushing the toilet.</p> <p>""I see he has shackles on you. Does he make you wear them all the time?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>Jennifer opened the stall door and Lakikia was primping in the mirror. She turned around as Jennifer walked out. ""I don't know if I could do what you do. I don't mind a man taking charge but to stand there and let him whip you...""</p> <p>Jennifer stood with her head down. Lakikia tilted her head, thinking about something. She then walked over to Jennifer and looked closely at the girl's shackles. She then ran her hand on Jennifer's back and then across the slave's butt. Jennifer tensed up a little. ""Does that hurt?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""I wish I could see it.""</p> <p>Jennifer slowly unzipped her jumpsuit and disrobed for Lakikia. The navigator just stood there, shocked that the slave would do such a thing for her. Jennifer then removed her panties and set them on the floor beside her jumpsuit. Lakikia gawked at the young girl's body. She went around back and looked at Jennifer's buttocks and thighs. ""Did Chad do this to you?""</p> <p>""Some of it my mistress."" Jennifer answered.</p> <p>""Who did the rest?""</p> <p>""The slave training school I was in when my master bought me.""</p> <p>""How old are you?"" she asked.</p> <p>""Fourteen mistress."" Jennifer answered, thinking that it would be worth lying about this time.</p> <p>""I've never seen an Alaytion. I guess I never realized that your tail was so long. May I touch it?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Jennifer said and raised it up into Lakikia's hand.</p> <p>Lakikia then looked at the labia rings Jennifer had and saw the marks on the young girl's vagina and inner things. ""He whips you on your pussy?""</p> <p>""Yes mistess. I was being very bad.""</p> <p>""What on earth did you do to deserve such a whipping?""</p> <p>""I peed on him while he was having sex with me and then let my punishment enema out in the bed my mistress."" Jennifer answered.</p> <p>""You peed on him? Punishment enema? I never would have dreamed of peeing on a man, especially while he was making love to me. Well, I guess you did deserve to be punished in some way. But from the marks on you I would say that he was a bit excessive. So he gives you enemas to punish you. How quaint. I never could hold one long either. Guess that would be punishment to have to hold one for a while.""</p> <p>""I didn't just let it out. I pushed as hard as I could to make it come out and I kept pushing while he tried to get the next one into me."" Jennifer said.</p> <p>""Next one? Was he trying to give you two at once?""</p> <p>""No mistress. He didn't decide to give me the second one until I spilled the first. I was mad at him for not letting me up to pee, it was early in the morning and I had been tied up all night. He then took me without letting me go pee first. So I peed on him. He then got mad and gave me the enema. It hurt so bad that I let some leak. At first it was an accident. Then I realized that I would punished for that little leak so I decided to just get it all out at once, as fast as I could before he gave me the next one.""</p> <p>""How did you know he would give you another?""</p> <p>""Because my mistress, a slave always gets a refill when she leaks. And the next one is always bigger.""</p> <p>""Do you enjoy it when he gives you an enema?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""Because it feels good. Unless of course it is a really big one. And master almost always makes love to me afterwards or during.""</p> <p>""He makes love to you while you are getting an enema... how perverted. Giving enemas to your lover is odd enough, granted that a warm enema can sometimes feel good, but to have one and then have sex while holding it in.. yuck!""</p> <p>""It is very pleasurable for master.""</p> <p>""For a sick mother fucker like Chad I guess. It's a good thing he didn't take a shine to me, I doubt it would have lasted long."" Lakikia said and then added, ""Put your clothes back on.""</p> <p>Jennifer dressed quickly as Lakikia watched. The two then went back to the party. When they found Chad, Lakikia said a few pleasantries and departed for other groups. They ate a nicely prepared meal, served by waiters in what appeared to Jennifer to be a restaurant of some sort. At least it looked like the place was usually used for food preparation. From the size of this spaceship she had little doubt that there were enough people living her to be able to have such facilities.</p> <p>After dinner Chad had a few drinks and visited with several people. Jennifer obediently sat nearby where she was told and tried not to fidget. On the way back to their quarters Chad didn't say much.</p> <p>""How did you like the evening out?"" he asked.</p> <p>""It was very nice my master.""</p> <p>""And what did you think of Lakikia?""</p> <p>""She was very curious about me master.""</p> <p>""Take off your clothes and put them into the laundry."" he said and went to the bedroom. Once there he took off his own clothes. When Jennier returned she saw him open the door to the torture room and she froze in her tracks.</p> <p>""Come with me."" he ordered.</p> <p>Once inside he led her to a rack and had her step up into the foot holes. He then attached the straps that ran across the back of her heels. Then he attached the straps that ran around behind her thighs, just above her knees. The rack was more like a vertical board with holes cut in it and straps mounted on it. Jennifer's eyes began to water. She knew she was about to be punished but she didn't know what for.</p> <p>Chad then bent her over and snapped clips on her wrist shackles and snapped them to the rings near the floor. This bent Jennifer nearly double over the board. He then ran a strap around her back and tightened it down. Next, taking her tail he attached the braided sleeve over it and ran the other end through a loop on the ceiling. He pulled it taught, exposing Jennifer's still tender asshole to the air. She was completely exposed to whatever ravages he had in store for her.</p> <p>He looked closely at her vagina and asshole, pulling them gently. He then took a jar of lubricant and greased her up both front and back. Running his fingers along inside of her asshole she could feel him moving the turd around that was inside. She next heard water running as he filled the bag.</p> <p>Soon she felt the pressure of a medium sized tip as it entered her ass. He released the valve and the water began to flow into her midsection. He didn't have the bag very high but being folded over like she was it soon began to hurt.</p> <p>""Do you know why you are being punished?""</p> <p>""No my master.""</p> <p>He didn't say anything but just started to whip her. The strokes were not very hard but they hurt her already cut and marked butt. After twenty he stopped. Again she was asked if she knew why. After admitting she didn't know why she got thirty wacks this time. When the bag was empty he shut it off and removed the tip. She knew better than to let any of it out.</p> <p>Jennifer had thought about it while she was screaming and couldn't figure out why she was being punished. She thought that she had behaved as well as she knew how. She ate everything on her plate and had done as she was told. Several minutes later he asked again. She hesitated and received another five lashes. She began to wonder if she was not supposed to have taken her clothes off for Lakikia. The next time he asked she had at least an answer for her master.</p> <p>""Master, I am not sure why I am being punished because I thought I have done as I was told and taught. I obeyed your every command and do not know of anything I did wrong. I even obeyed Lakikia when she took me to the restroom and asked me to take off my clothes.""</p> <p>""Well at least now we're getting somewhere."" he said and gave her ten more lashes. The pain of the three liter enema was beginning to build. ""Do you know what you did wrong in there?""</p> <p>""I cannot say my master. I obeyed her as I was taught to obey those in charge of me. You gave her your permission to take me and motioned for me to follow her. I went to the restroom and urinated in the usual way, not being told anything different. Lakikia asked me to remove my clothes and examined me carefully. She made several comments to me about you mistreating me and I tried my best to defend you since you are my master and it is your right to treat me as you see fit.""</p> <p>""Do you remember anything I told you the first day I had you?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Good! One of the reasons I purchased you is that you are very smart for a slave. So I figured that I wouldn't need to tell you more than once. So do you know now why you are being punished?""</p> <p>Jennifer thought about it and must have taken too long. Five more lashes fell on her hurting bottom. ""Master the only thing I can think of is that mistress Lakikia asked to touch my tail and I let her.""</p> <p>""Is that all she did?""</p> <p>""Yes master.""</p> <p>Chad laid twenty more lashes on her. Jennifer was screaming so hard he had to let her rest before continuing. ""You still don't remember what I told you the first day?""</p> <p>""No my master.""</p> <p>""What else did she do to you besides touching your tail and making you take your clothes off?""</p> <p>Jennfier thought about it and quickly answered, ""She touched my butt.""</p> <p>""Is that all?""</p> <p>""Yes master. She put her face very close to my pussy but didn't touch it. She was interested in my rings."" Jennifer answered.</p> <p>""I guess you don't remember me telling you that you are mine and mine alone and no one else was to touch you. And I told you that if anyone did you were to tell me immediately. Don't remember that do you?""</p> <p>Jennifer's face flushed. Chad could see it. She now remembered him telling her that and realized that she should have told Chad what Lakikia had done just as soon as they got back from the restroom. ""I'm sorry my master. I have made a mistake. Please punish me.""</p> <p>""Yes you did make a mistake. I didn't intentionally take you to that party to give you a chance to fuck up. And I didn't plan on having Lakikia play with you in the restroom. However, after you two were gone so long I began to suspect something and had someone check up on you. She saw you and Lakikia in the restroom and you didn't have your clothes on. So the first thing I suspected is that Lakikia was trying to get you to lick her or something. Human girls seem to not mind Alaytion girls as long as they are on the receiving end of a good pussy licking. Later I asked her exactly what she was doing with you and she told me. She also said that she felt up your butt before idly wishing that she could see you. She didn't make you take your clothes off to hear her tell it. That I am not mad about. What I am mad about is that you didn't tell me any of this. I was even willing to let you slide up until the point that we got home. I told you specifically to tell me of anyone fondling you and you didn't. Lakikia told me she rubbed your butt. That is fondling.""</p> <p>""Yes my master. I promise I won't forget to tell you the next time it happens. I deserve to be punished. Please whip me.""</p> <p>""Do you really want me to whip you?""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" Jennifer answered, sincere in her admission. She realized that she had indeed forgotten one of the rules he had been very clear and explict about the first day he had her. He didn't give her too many rules and she knew that she should have remembered this one.</p> <p>""I really hate to do it now. Your poor butt is so marked up from a couple of days ago that it is going to take a week or more to heal up. I wished there was something else I could do with you. Not that I don't like whipping you. I've got something else in mind.""</p> <p>Jennifer didn't like the sound of that order. She would much rather be whipped than some of the other things that could happen to her. She turned her head and saw Chad taking something out of a drawer. It was a small black device. As he turned she saw the flash of small metal contacts. Fear flashed through her head as she realized that it was a shocker of some sort.</p> <p>He walked over to her and rubbed her sore ass checking for tender and not tender spots. He then pushed the device against her vagina, aligning the contacts vertically. One was almost dead on her clitoris and the other on the tender perinum area between her vagina and anus. She tried to hunch her butt up to get away but he held it on her. Then he pulled the trigger. Jennifer felt her whole body tense up at the pain of the charge flowing through her pussy. She screamed as loud as she knew how praying that he wouldn't hold the trigger.</p> <p>As the bolt of energy continued to pulse through her she tensed all of her muscles in an attempt to keep the enema in. However she couldn't hold her ass shut against the pain in her pussy. A small stream erupted from her ass. It dribbled down onto the contacts of the evil device making it all that more efficient at delivering pain to her poor pussy. Chad stopped the bolt and repositioned the device to where it was now straddling the crack of her vagina. He let loose with another high voltage charge. After the second one he stopped to let her catch her breath.</p> <p>Next he shocked her on each inner thigh a total of three times. Her muscles pulsed and pounded at the onslaught of electricity. She felt numb in her legs. She couldn't even feel her pussy anymore. He moved on to her asshole.</p> <p>""Please master, please not there!""</p> <p>He put the contacts just below her tail and on her perinum and let loose with a long duration shock. This time, having the voltage coursing through her anal muscles she managed to not leak any water which would have just aggrevated the situation. Not that she wasn't already plenty wet from the water that had already splashed out of her.</p> <p>After letting her catch her breath and slow down her crying he returned his attention to her pulsing pussy. He carried out a very through electrification of her inner folds, careful not to get contact on one of her rings.</p> <p>When he finished he returned the shock device to it's hiding place in the drawer and returned to release Jennifer's upper bonds. She was just about to pass out. He tied her hands up from chains hanging from the ceiling. She hung limp against her shackles, too exhausted to even hold her head up. Chad then undid her legs from the rack she had been attached to and attached them to chains hanging from the ceiling. Jennifer now hung with her arms pulled back behind her and her legs bent backwards. She faced the floor and was suspended in mid air.</p> <p>""Let out your water."" Jennifer gratefully allowed her muscles to relax and the water splashed noisilly to the floor. She could feel it running down over her pussy. While she was busy letting the enema out Chad prepared the next one for her. He waited until she seemed to not have any more to get out and then inserted the tip.</p> <p>""You're probably not going to like this one."" he said and released the clamp. The large tip he had inserted into her was very wide and didn't taper much. She suddenly felt a numbing cold sensation inside as the slush enema entered. She had never had a cold enema before and this was a totally new sensation for her. The cramps were near instantaneous and her suspended position did nothing to relieve the now mounting pressure. Indeed her stomach hung lower than the rest of her body and was sagging even more from the weight of the water. She tried to wriggle to accomodate the painfully numbing cold but couldn't Nothing she could do would slow the flow.</p> <p>""It hurts master!"" she managed to scream, sobbing at the pain.</p> <p>""Good. You need to be punished. It's a finely crushed ice slurry with some salt to keep it from freezing. It will be very uncomfortable.""</p> <p>""Please master, please stop. Please..."" she whined. She had never before begged so long or so hard to stop an enema. The painful cold was rentless, shooting first around one bend of intestine and then the next. Her stomach writhed in pain.</p> <p>Jennifer begged the whole time the water was going in. Then when Chad removed the tip he quickly replaced it with a medium sized plug. She screamed at the entrance of the plug, her anus being nearly frozen, every little brush with another object was painful. As the plug slid home she realized that she was going to be hurting for some time.</p> <p>Chad then turned off the light and closed the door, leaving Jennifer suspended with three liters of painfully cold water inside and no way to let it out. She started to try and swing from her chains thinking that the physical activity would warm her up. All it did was ensure that the cold water inside throughly cooled every part of her tummy.</p> <p>Jennifer continued to scream and beg for Chad to come let her loose. She eventually stopped begging and just screamed. The pain was quite intense and she was so cold. She had never been this cold in her young life. Jennifer continued crying and screaming, looking at the clock and wondering if Chad was going to leave her there.</p> <p>An hour later he returned and put a gag into her mouth. He then let her down from the ceiling and attached her hands together behind her back and her feet together. He didn't remove the plug holding all of the cold water in. She wished despartly to relive herself. This was not to be. Chad then took her to the shower and washed her off. Although the warmth of the water felt good the pain of three liters inside offset any pleasure she got from the shower.</p> <p>Next he dried her off and put her into the bed. At least here it was somewhat warm. She cried in silence, unable to scream because of the gag. Chad layed down beside her and cuddled her up. She was very cold and his warmth felt good. He went to sleep and she continued to cry. Sometime during the night she felt herself being manupliated and woke up just in time to feel Chad slamming home in her tight and sore vagina. He bottomed out on the first stroke. The large quantity of water inside ensured a tight fit for him as it pressed the walls of her pussy together. She desparetly wanted to pee but knew better than to do it while he was inside of her. Although in the position he was now in it was doubtful that much would get on him she didn't want to risk it.</p> <p>After he shot what felt like a liter of warm cum into her he went and washed off. Returning with a warm rag he wiped out her vagina. The warm water of the rag made her want to pee even more. He rubbed her belly softly and felt the firmness of the three liters inside. Then lying down beside her he lay her down on her back. The pressure of lying on top of her hands made her arch her back upwards and stretched her already tight skin even tighter.</p> <p>Chad licked her belly and kissed it for a while. He then moved down to her waiting pussy. He started licking it and sucking on it. He took first one labia and then the other into his mouth. Because of the enema and bloated bladder Jennifer did not enjoy the feelings. She wondered just how much worse things could get for her.</p> <p>So, when Chad had his mouth over her pee hole she let loose. At first he was quite surprised as the warm urine shot into his mouth. Then he clamped down on her and she could feel a gentle but firm bite as he attempted to drink all of what she was giving him. Surprised, she let him have it all. He lapped at her urine soaked clit like a thirsty dog. He then removed her gag.</p> <p>""Finished?""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she said with trepidation, unsure of what punishment would befall her next. It was beginning to feel like her life were just one long, continous punishment.</p> <p>""Have you learned anything from this."" he said rubbing her firm belly.</p> <p>""Yes master. My insides hurt. I am sorry for peeing in your mouth but I couldn't hold it any longer. I know that you will punish me more but I had to let it out.""</p> <p>""What I meant was did you learn anything about obedience from this?""</p> <p>""Yes my master. I will be your loyal and obedient slave. I will do as you tell me. I am very sorry for not telling you when Lakikia touched me. I promise you I will tell you next time.""</p> <p>""Aren't you going to beg me to let you let the enema out?""</p> <p>""No my master. The enema you gave me is because I needed to be punished. I realize that now. I will hold it until you decide that I should let it out."" Jennifer said.</p> <p>""Good."" he said and wriggled her butt plug. She tensed up her muscles again as he removed it. She didn't let any spill, instead concentrating on holding it in. He looked at her and then kissed her. She could taste the salty urine in his mouth.</p> <p>He release her arms and legs so she could move freely. ""Now I have a bad taste in my mouth. Go fill your mouth with mouthwash and come give it to me. When I am done I will give it back to you and you may spit it out in the proper place.""</p> <p>Jennifer slowly got off of the bed, her full belly sloshing to one side as she stood up carefully. She walked into the bathroom and filled her mouth with mouthwash. She then returned to the bedroom and kissed her master, allowing the mouthwash to go into his mouth. He then swished it around a bit and pulled her to him and gave the liquid back to her. After spitting the used mouthwash into the sink and rinsing it down she returned to the bedroom.</p> <p>""No go into the bathroom and fill the enema bag with warm water. Put the small douche tip on it and let out the air.""</p> <p>Jennifer silently did as she was told, crying as she filled the bag. She had never before had a five liter enema but she had little doubt that it would make her throw up. Even stretched as she was from holding the three liters inside of her she knew that more would hurt instantly. She carefully did as her master had instructed her. She filled the bag and let the air out after attaching the tip. He hadn't told her to grease the tip but she did so anyway.</p> <p>When she returned he smiled at her. He then rolled over and stuck his butt in the air. She froze, unable to believe that he wanted her to give him an enema. She had never ever given a man an enema. ""You should be experienced enough to know what to do now."" That was all he said.</p> <p>Jennifer knelt on the bed, still careful to keep her own sloshing three liters inside thru an unplugged asshole. She set the bulging bag down on the bed and carefully parted the hairy globes of Chad's ass. There in the middle was his large wrinkly asshole. She then took the tip and slid it along the surface a little to spread the lubricant. Then she straighted it up and pushed it in. Jennifer was surprised at how easily it went it. She suspected that Chad had had an enema a time or two. She then held the bag up in her left hand and released the clamp. She could feel the water vibrating in the hose as she held it into her master.</p> <p>She wondered if he would ask her to stop or not. Feeling the fullness in her own belly she decided that if he didn't tell her to stop she wouldn't. She wanted him feel the rush of the water like she always did. He silently took the whole two liter bag, obviously relaxing to let the water run in. She wondered why he was letting her do this to him. Perhaps he was constipated, she thought as she shut off the clamp and removed the tip. Barely a drop of water ran out.</p> <p>""Now go wash the tip and hang the bag in the shower to dry. Then you my go let your enema out."" he instructed her.</p> <p>""Yes my master"" she answered, eager to release the painful enema. After washing the tip and hanging the bag to dry she sat carefully down on the toilet, feeling every whip mark on her ass. She relaxed and a torrent of black, shit filled water rushed out. She flushed often to keep the smell down. After releasing the water she felt empty inside, the walls of her abdomen stretched out. She poked at her own belly, aware that it was not as taut as it once was and that all of these large enemas seemed to be stretching her permanently.</p> <p>As she wiped up and flushed one last time she wondered what her master was doing. She wondered if he had let his enema out yet. Walking into the bedroom she found him curled up in a fetal ball on the bed. He was holding his stomach, apparently still holding the enema. She slipped into bed beside him.</p> <p>""Good, you're back. Now it's your turn."" he said, rolling flat on his back and pulling her head down between his legs. Once there he inserted his flaccid penis into her mouth. She started to pull back as his hot, salty urine hit the back of her throat, but his hands on the back of her head prevented this. She swallowed quickly before the taste got to her or her mouth overflowed. Her instructor at the academy was right, her master was going to use her for a toilet. He peed what seemed like liters, she had to swallow repeatedly to keep from drowning in his urine. She quickly realized that enema had managed to fill his bladder even more as the water diffused from his intestines. Having had plenty of enema practice this was a lesson that Jennifer knew only too well.</p> <p>As he finished he let up on the pressure on her head. She then licked him carefull with her long tongue and raised up. Looking up at him she had a tear in her eye. ""Why are you crying?""</p> <p>""This is the first time you have urinated in my mouth master.""</p> <p>""You don't like it do you?""</p> <p>""No my master.""</p> <p>""I didn't like it either.""</p> <p>""Yes master. I am sorry. I deserve the punishments that you give me.""</p> <p>They lay there and looked into each others eyes for quite a while. ""You are beautiful my love. I could just die every time I look into your lonely red eyes."" He said and softly stroked her straight black hair. He brushed some of it out of her face and then tilted his head a bit. ""There is something you want to ask me?""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she hesitated. ""Why are you holding the enema in?""</p> <p>""It feels good. I like a warm enema. The two liter one is just right. I was a little stopped up and plus I wanted plenty of pee for you. Now, however, it feels comfortable."" he said and stroked her hair. ""Would you like to spank me?""</p> <p>Jennifer raised her head up slightly at this question. Her master, who had just put her though days of hell was asking her if she wanted to spank him. Of course she did, she thought. She wanted to pay him back for what he had put her through. Or did she? She tried to come up with a reason why not to but couldn't. ""Yes."" finally, meekly, came out.</p> <p>""I thought you might."" he said and reached done beside the bed and handed her a whip. She looked at it. It was long, made of black leather and had eleven tails on it. She knew that he had used it on her before. The handle had some wear on it but was reasonably new.</p> <p>""How many my master?""</p> <p>""How many do you want to give me?""</p> <p>She thought about that a long time. Finally, deciding to see just how much she could get away with she said ""A thousand!""</p> <p>""You really think you can count that high?""</p> <p>""Yes my master.""</p> <p>""Well... ok, but not all today. Or at least not all at once. I haven't been whipped in a long time. So, I'll need to get used to it. I know it may surprise you to learn this, but I really like getting whipped. Especially when I'm holding an enema."" he said and turned over on his stomach. He then hunched his butt up in the air and grabbed his balls and pulled them forward. ""Let's try ten to start out with and see how you do.""</p> <p>Happily, Jennifer got off of the bed and let the coils of the whip out. She then swung it a little to see how far it's reach was. Then, aiming at her master's butt she flicked the whip back over her shoulder and brought it down on his ass.</p> <p>""Ooooowwww"" he let out a howl. She then came back for the next one. The second one landed nearly where the first one had. He screamed again. This might be fun she told herself. She silently counted out to ten as she lashed him on the ass. When she stopped she saw the red welts beginning to form.</p> <p>""That hurts! I didn't think a skinny little twelve year old girl could whip so hard."" he said and got up to check his ass in the mirror. He rubbed it with both hands as it began to get red. He looked up at her and she gave him a smile. ""Did you enjoy it?""</p> <p>""Yes master!"" she said with more enthuisim than he had seen in her lately.</p> <p>""Does it feel good to get back at me for punishing you?""</p> <p>""Yes master."" she said and hung her head.</p> <p>""I thought you might. Ok. I guess you can give me twenty more."" he said and got into position. Jennifer laid on the required number and he just lay there this time resting from his howling. After resting a few minutes he told her to go ahead with twenty more. This brought the total up to fifty.</p> <p>""So are you still enjoying whipping your master?""</p> <p>""Yes master I am."" she sort of trailed off.</p> <p>""And?"" he prompted, aware that she wanted to say something else.</p> <p>""Well master.... usually a whipping is given without allowing the person receiving it to rest as you have.""</p> <p>""Plug me with the small plug first and then I'll let you bring it up to an even hundred."" he answered.</p> <p>Jennifer happily bounced out of the room to the bathroom and found the small butt plug. How exciting, she thought, to get to plug her master while he was holding an enema. She brought the jar of lubricant with her to the bedroom and greased him up. When her finger was inside of him he let out a moan and she could feel the water. Then, greasing the small plug she pushed it home in one fast motion. He let out a yelp as the plug settled into place against the wide flange.</p> <p>She set the jar down and got the whip. She then gave him fifty hard and fast lashes. He was screaming the whole time after the tenth one. After she stopped she was satisified that his butt had received her best. It was solid red. As he got down to a whimper she began to whip him again. Surprisingly he didn't say anything other than scream. He didn't ask her to stop or attempt to get up. Was it possible that he was feeling bad that he had punished her so hard in the last few days? Or was it because he really liked being whipped. She didn't know but wanted to ask. She kept whipping him and counting to herself. At the end of two hundred she stopped. He slumped onto the bed, unable to hold his ass in the air any longer. He was actually crying now from the pain. No small wonder, she thought, his ass was ablaze from the whip. In some places it was so red that she thought she could see traces of blood.</p> <p>Deciding to push her dominate role, even at the risk of being punished again, she removed his plug. ""Now go potty master.""</p> <p>""Yes my slave."" he answered and carefully got off of the bed. She could hear him noisly shitting in the next room. Sitting on the bed she wondered about this role reversal. It wasn't too bad she thought. He deserved it sure enough. However, after she thought about it she came to the conclusing that she liked getting whipped. Doing it was fun but she secretly wished it was her butt getting the beating.</p> <p>The next day, after a very good night's sleep and some intense sex Chad left her alone to study. That night, when he got home he let her give him a two liter enema, plug and another two hundred lashes -- all at once. She was delighted. Afterwards he had sex with her again while holding the enema and still plugged. She could have swore that he was even bigger and longer than the night before. Commenting on how big he felt he told her that a warm enema stimulated him and that it produced a much harder ejaculation.</p> <p>Several days later, after his butt had returned to it's natural color, Chad let Jennifer give him four hundred lashes in one night. The night after that he let her finish her wish for a thousand wacks upon his ass. For those several days she was careful not to do anything wrong and her ass healed up and returned to it's natural color.</p> <p>It had been nearly four days since she had gone to the toilet. Chad gave her a quickie one liter enema and promised her more later. Then they went to a party and he got throughly drunk. She had to help him get back to their quarters and they fell into bed after she showered him.</p> <p>The next evening she had completed her studies of the basic algrebra text and had passed all of the tests that Chad had given her. After making love to her on the sofa he took her into the bedroom. After a trip to the bathroom he returned with a three liter enema bag with a centimeter diameter tip that was open at the end.</p> <p>""Want to play a game?"" he asked.</p> <p>""I guess so master."" she said, unsure if she was going to like this game.</p> <p>""This is a warm water, soapy three liter enema. Would you like to play a game of chance?""</p> <p>Unsure about his motives she answered ""ok"".</p> <p>""Ok."" he said and retieved a die from a drawer by the bed. ""This is a six sided die, it is numbered."" he said and handed it to her. ""We'll roll and the one with the lowest number gets the enema. Does that sound fair?""</p> <p>""Master.. could we roll for the higest number."" she asked, aware that he may try to trick her.</p> <p>""Sure. You go first."" he said. She tentatively rolled the die in her hand and then tossed it to the floor with a flick of her wrist. She got up and looked at it.</p> <p>""Six!"" she said with enthuisam. She knew enough about games of chance to realize that she would probably not get the enema.</p> <p>""Ok, my turn."" he said and picked up the die and rolled it. It tilted at the last second upon the thin carpet of the floor and came up as a six. ""Well. It's a tie. I'll be fair with you. Either we can both get an enema or we can roll again and throw in twenty wacks with the whip.""</p> <p>Still unsure about what he was doing she thought about it. On the one hand the three liter enema was a sure thing now if she agreed. Or, she thought, she could take the chance on him losing and her not having anything. ""Master, if we roll again and I win do I have to take an enema?""</p> <p>""No my sweet. It's gambling. We'll just up the odds a bit. Of course there is the possibility that we would tie again.""</p> <p>""I'll take a chance."" she said and he handed her the die. She had heard stories of how a die could be rigged to roll whatever the person wanted. ""Master, could we go for the low number as the receipent?""</p> <p>""Sure. Low number gets the bag -- and the whipping.""</p> <p>She rolled the die and watched it come up two. She mentally began to prepare herself. Chad picked up the die and smiled. He then rolled a three. Jennifer closed her eyes at the revalation that she had lost a simple bet. ""Do you want to try for double or nothing?""</p> <p>""You mean two bags and twice the wacks?""</p> <p>""Sure, or if you win, nothing.""</p> <p>Jennifer thought about it. It would be nice to get out of it. However the consequences if she lost would be painful.</p> <p>""Ok master. I'll gamble on it. High number gets the bag."" he nodded and motioned for her to roll. She picked up the die and heistantly rolled it. It came up a three. Not good, but it could be worse. Chad then picked it up. ""Remember you lost so we are going for double or nothing. That means that if I lose nothing happens to me."" He rolled the die and watched as the three came up. ""Tie. How interesting. We didn't say if a tie was a winner or loser this time.""</p> <p>She looked at him and decided to play along. This was sort of interesting. At least she got to have some say in her fate. ""Low gets the bag, tie we both get it."" He handed her the die and watched as she rolled a five. She breathed a sigh.</p> <p>Chad rolled a six, much to Jennifer's disappointment. She got on the bed, face down with her rump in the air. ""I'm ready master.""</p> <p>Chad obliged her by inserting the tip into her ass. She could feel the cool, lubricated tip slide into her anal entrance. Then the click and a flood of hot, soapy water began rushing in. At the end of the bag she was breathing short and shallow in a effort to accomodate the pressurized fluid. After Chad removed the tip he administered the promised lashes with the whip. Jennifer screamed with every fall of the whip. Once done Chad told her to go let it out. He was sitting on the bed waiting for her when she returned.</p> <p>""Master."" she said, unsure if she should ask him.</p> <p>""What is it Jennifer?""</p> <p>""Master... can I gamble on the rest of my punishment?""</p> <p>""Sure.""</p> <p>""How about you give me the rest only if we tie?""</p> <p>""That wouldn't be fair odds. That would give you an advantage since the odds at a tie are much higher than a simple high or low. Unless, of course you want to raise the stakes. You realize, of course that you must risk something when gambling on the rest of what you have already lost. In this case I think that you can either take the rest or gamble and raise the stakes by drinking a glass of your own piss.""</p> <p>She thought about this for a few seconds. ""You mean that if I win I don't have to take any more enema, any more whipping and that's it. Or, if I lose I get what was coming anyway plus I have to drink from myself?""</p> <p>""Precisely.""</p> <p>She cautiously picked up the die. ""Low gets the bag."" She rolled the die on the carpet. It bounced against the dresser and came back out towards the middle of the room. It came up a one. Jennifer inhaled sharply.</p> <p>Chad picked it up and rolled a five. Jennifer then submitted to the second purging and the lashing. Her ass was on fire. When Chad finished with the whip he told her to stay put. He then got a glass and held it under her. She strained, unaccustomed to peeing while on the bed, her ass in the air and a glass under her pussy. Finally a thin, yellow stream came dribbling out. It picked up volume and filled three quarters of the glass. Chad had selected a 300 ml drinking glass. Jennifer finished and then sat up in the bed, kneeling, her knees shaking. Chad handed her the glass.</p> <p>She looked at it. It was warm and it was yellow. The vitamins that Chad gave her were apparent. Jennifer's chin quivered. She didn't want to drink it. She had never drank pee from a glass before and certainly had never drank her own. Her stomach was so full of the enema that she knew she would have to force it down. It was different than having her head forced onto a man's penis. This time she was going to be in control of how fast it went in. This time she was going to be doing it herself.</p> <p>She looked at the glass, her stomach gurgling from the large quantity of water and soap inside. She took at deep breath and then brought the glass to her lips. Turning it up slowly the warm pee touched her lips. The smell was overpowering. Opening her lips slightly she began to suck the liquid into her mouth. It was very sour from the acidity. As her mouth filled she felt like throwing up. Somehow she managed to swallow it. She then sped up determined to finish the glass lest she get punished. Finishing the liquid she handed the glass back to Chad and began to cry.</p> <p>He led her to the toilet where she let out the enema. The taste of her own pee in her mouth still very much with her. Even after gargling with the mouthwash that Chad brought her while she was draining she could still taste the urine. Her stomach hurt. Somehow it was worse having to drink her own.</p> <p>Afterwards Chad led her to the bed and had a very hot sex session with her. After she had cleaned up and came back to bed he had her again. The third time that night he had her anally. She screamed from the pain, her young and still unstretched asshole enlarging to accomodate his thick prick hurt badly. Even with lubrication she was glad when it was over.</p> <p>Several days later Chad came home in a particullary playful mood. He gave Jennifer a quick one liter enema and then plugged her. Then instructing her how to get dressed they went to the restaurant and ate, she still holding the enema. Even though the volume wasn't great she felt it the entire evening. He took her to a club on board the large space ship and taught her to dance. Every movement amplified by the slosh in her intestines.</p> <p>After arriving home Chad gave her an additional two quarts and added soap. He had her hold it while she gave him a two quart soapy enema. He held his while watching her let hers out. He then let out his soapy water and had her prepare two bags of two liters each with plain water. They gave each other the enemas at the same time. Chad was kissing on her the entire time the water was going in as they both stood, naked, in the bathroom with hoses dangling out of both of their asses.</p> <p>After they both released their enemas Chad dragged her into the shower and they played for a while. Dried off, he carried her to bed and tossed her on it. ""Tonight Jennifer we are going to do something special. Tonight you are going to be in me!"" he then handed her the jar of lubricant and had her gease him up. Then setting the jar down he took her tail and handed it to her. Curious as to what he wanted she had a shock in store when he turned his butt into the air for her. ""Put it in.""</p> <p>She had never before thought about inserting her tail into anyone before. Her mother had once told her that Alaytions used to make love this way long before all of the males died. She cautiously inserted the tip into his anus. ""More"" he instructed. So she stuffed nearly forty centimeters inside. It felt odd. The warmth coming from his insides felt strangly odd on her tail. She had never played with sticking it into herself, having been scolded as a child.</p> <p>""That feels good."" he said and turned carefully over on his back, making sure her tail stayed in.</p> <p>Jennifer's tail began to feel really odd. It felt like it have never felt before. ""Master..."" she said, unsure of what was happening. ""Master it.. it feels strange.""</p> <p>""Of course it does my love. In a few moments you won't be able to remove it.""</p> <p>""I.. I... I don't understand.""</p> <p>""Your mother never told you about your tail?""</p> <p>""She told me that I should not stick it into myself because I might hurt myself. She never said why. But one time when she caught me I was whipped. I never again tried to do it.""</p> <p>""For good reason. You see there is a sex organ in the tip of your tail, approximatly ten percent of the length from the end. It will swell up when activated by heat and acid. The acid is naturally occuring in the intestines of most mammals. Upon swelling it will stretch the skin of you tail somewhat and may hurt a bit. It will release a powerful harmone into me which will produce a very long lasting and hard erection. Another harmone is at the moment being released into your own blood which will cause you to have primal mating urges. Soon you won't be able to help yourself. You'll want to fuck me no matter what. Only by achieving an orgasm can you release the organ in your tail. Otherwise it will remain stuck inside of me, the tip too large to come back out. It will grow to some eight centimeters in diameter in adult Alaytion females. For your size I would suspect that six centimeters would be more like it. It expands rather quickly, almost like an erection in a male. By now your pussy should be warming.""</p> <p>""Master... it does hurt some."" she said and tried to pull it out. It came a few centimeters out of him and then got stuck, held by an unseen force. She pulled more vigrously this time. Nothing doing, her master was right, her tail was stuck in him. She looked at his sex and saw that he had a very hard penis.</p> <p>""Lick me."" he ordered. She did as she was told, spurred on by her own harmones. After licking for quite a while she mounted him, unable to stop herself. She was betrayed by her own body. She rode up and down on his hard shaft as he just moaned in estacy. After a while he came inside of her. Not wanting to stop she kept going while her master thrashed from side to side below and inside of her. Even after ejaculating, he remained hard. She had never experienced this before.</p> <p>After a while, when Chad recovered, he flipped her over and gave her a very thourgh and prolonged screwing. She was very raw inside of her tender, young vagina when she finally came to an orgasm. It was the most intense she had ever had. Not that she had all that many to compare it too, but this one was so strong it hurt. She felt like she was peeing but decided to let it go, even at the risk of being whipped it was worth it for the good feeling she was having.</p> <p>Afterwards Chad pumped a little while longer and himself came for a second time. Falling onto her in a heap she realized that he was drenched with sweat. After a while he rolled off of her. Realizing that her tail no longer hurt she cautiously withdrew it from the clutches of his sopping wet anus. It smelled odd as it came out. Not like the usual smell of a shit filled enema running out. More like the rutty smell of sex.</p> <p>""That was good my love. I have never had better. You were definetly worth the price I paid for you tonight. This was the first time I have ever had an Alaytion tail inside of me and it was wonderful! I'm probably never going to make love to another human girl after that. I can't even begin to describe just how good it felt.""</p> <p>""It hurt my master.""</p> <p>""That's ok, you'll get to where you like it.""</p> <p>""Yes my master."" she said meekly hearing his promise as more of a threat. She wondered how she would ever get to like being fucked this way. It was much worse than the usualy way that he had her. In some ways she felt even more violated than when he had her anally. This time it was part of her body inside of him. And the worst thing was that she didn't have any control of her own actions. It was worse than being a slave to this man because she felt compelled to have sex with him, not because she was his slave but because she couldn't help herself, driven by her own harmones. Not having any control of what her own body did to her was the worst part of it all.</p> <p>Chad went on a several day trip without Jennifer. She was left to study a history textbook. Careful to read a reasonable amount and keep their quarters clean she managed to get halfway through the book in two days. As was told to her by her master a woman came to the door on the second day, after lunch, and announced that she was there to clean their quarters.</p> <p>Jennifer pushed the unlock button on the door and the maid entered. She just looked at Jennifer's nakedness after walking into the suite.</p> <p>""You must be his slave. Chad told me that he had you. At first I didn't believe him."" she stared a while longer. Jennifer polietly stood still. ""My name is Rikana. I have been cleaning Chad's quarters for two years now.""</p> <p>She shook her head and went to the replicator and punched up cleaning supplies. Jennifer watched for a few minutes and then went back to studying. Eventually, Rikana went to the office and cleaned in there. Next, the two bathrooms were scrubbed down.</p> <p>Jennifer listened as the maid worked the bookcase door and went to the punishment room. Jennifer was surprised that Chad allowed someone to clean this, she had always thought that he considered that room to be private. Rickana eventually finshed cleaning elsewhere and turned her attention to the living room where Jennifer was studying the book. After vacuuming the floor she proceeded to the sofa. Jennifer scampered out of the way just in time to avoid being sucked on by the vacuum hose. Resettling onto the recliner she watched as the maid cleaned. If nothing else, Rickana was through.</p> <p>Next the entertainment center was cleaned and even the computer equipment got dusted. After finishing the maid said her good bye and departed. Jennifer could smell the scent of cleaning solutions throughout their home. Looking at the clock she saw that it was time to eat supper.</p> <p>The following day brought more routine studying. On the third night that Chad was away Jennifer heard the door open and someone walk in. She lay still, listening in bed until she heard Chad instructing the environmental controls to make the temperature cooler. Jennifer had set it up warmer since she wasn't allowed clothes and sometimes got cold.</p> <p>Chad showered and then crawled into bed and started nuzzling Jennifer. Finding that she was awake he began to kiss her all over. Working his way down he ate her for a good long time before finally pushing his rigid cock into her soft, wet young pussy. His size still hurt her since she was so young and small. She screamed out as he bottomed in his stroke. He responded by squeezing her tighter in his grip.</p> <p>Finally, when he came and the energy of his passion was beginning to dimish Jennifer could relax. She felt good in a way, knowing that her master loved her so. She knew that it was her that he liked and that felt good.</p> <p>After they both cleaned up from the remanants of the passion Chad hugged her close and gave her a very long and passionate kiss. Then he took her to bed and snuggled up close. The next morning she was back studying again.</p> <p>On the way to the bathroom in the morning Jennifer stopped and looked at her back and butt. Most of her last whipping which was now approaching a week old had healed up. Her butt felt fine now and only some of the whip marks were going to leave scars. She had begun to go normally to the toilet and had even noticed the mucous returning to her droppings. As she sat on the toilet she wondered how much longer she could go without being punished. She sat and tried to think of something that wouldn't be too bad.</p> <p>That evening when Chad had come home she intentionally missed some of the questions on her test. Jennifer looked up at him expectantly as he checked her scores. He frowned and told her to study the same material again the next day. Then he went to the entertainment center and watched a documentary about brain surgery. Jennifer snuggled up against him while he watched. She enjoyed the way that he stroked her naked skin.</p> <p>After the video was over with Chad picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. He started kissing her and then proceeded to kiss her all over her naked body. He taunted her when he reached her labia rings, flicking them playfully with his tongue. After a long foreplay he finally entered her. Even though it hurt from his size she enjoyed having him in her tonight.</p> <p>After he had finished and they were laying there together Jennifer asked him if she could have a whipping. She realized that she needed the stimulation to help with her feelings. He agreed verbally but then slipped off to sleep. Jennifer lay beside him for several hours listening to him. She realized that he was a wonderful and loving master and that she was lucky to belong to him.</p> </div>",[]
1044,Heidi,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-29,47,4,"Enemas,  Spankings",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Heidi, come here right now!” Mrs. Snowden screamed.</p> <p>“Coming mother.” Heidi answered from the other room. She knew she was in trouble for something yet again.</p> <p>Walking into the living room she saw her two younger brothers covered head to toe in finger paint. The walls and carpet were also covered. </p> <p>“I stay gone for no more than an hour buying groceries for you children and I come home to this mess.” </p> <p>Heidi went to the kitchen and got a wash rag and began to clean the mess off of the boys and took the paints to the kitchen. Her mother walked out of the room. Heidi, 15, had been left in charger of her two younger brothers ages 6 and 7. They were respectfully silent while she cleaned them up. They knew full well that their sister was in trouble. After cleaning her brothers up and the mess on the carpet she tried to clean up the walls. Too late for Heidi, the paint had already dried. She scrubbed harder and harder and eventually tore through the wallpaper. Just as she did her mother, of course, walked into the room. Heidi looked up in fear. </p> <p>“To your room young lady.” Mrs. Snowden said.</p> <p>“Yes mam.” </p> <p>Mrs. Snowden then took the two boys to their bedroom and put them down for a nap. Heidi went to her room, aware she was going to be punished. Her punishments since she had turned 13 seemed to have got a lot worse. She was aware that her now 20 year old sister with three children who died of a drug overdose was probably partly to blame for how strict their mother was now on Heidi and her two brothers. Their father worked two jobs to be able to have enough money for the family and to allow Mrs. Snowden to stay home and home school the children. It certainly wouldn’t do for the children to attend a public school with the uncleansed heathens not of the same peculiar religion. </p> <p>Heidi sat on her bed and waited. </p> <p>“Take off your panties.” Her mother said going to the bathroom. </p> <p>Heidi stood and removed her cotton print panties and laid them on the bed. With her mom in the bathroom it could only mean one thing – she was about to receive an enema before her spanking. Depending on how bad her mother thought she was she would sometimes receive an enema as punishment or a spanking for a lesser offense. The spanking was much quicker and Mrs. Snowden reserved the enemas for more severe punishments. If Heidi were really bad, and in this case Heidi realized that her lapse in attention to her brothers was deserving of it, then her mom would give her an enema and a spanking. </p> <p>Heidi sat on the bed trembling as she listened to her mom running the water in the tub to get it hot. That meant the full red bag. If her mom ran water in the sink the water faucet wasn’t high enough to completely fill the red bag. In the tub there wasn’t this problem and it could be filled completely. It was summertime and the water out of the faucet on the cold side was plenty warm already. If her mom were letting it run she was about to get a hot enema. Soon enough the bag was full and she could hear the snap of the hose clamp as her mom bled the air from the hose. Mrs. Snowden walked into Heidi’s bedroom carrying the bag – and the dreaded large nozzle. It was nearly six inches long and had side holes. Not what her brothers got for sure. A tear rolled down Heidi’s cheek.</p> <p>“Get into position Heidi” her mother ordered, hanging the bag high up on the four posted bed. </p> <p>Heidi stood up and then bent over and grabbed her ankles. Mrs. Snowden lifted Heidi’s cotton dress and parted her daughter’s cheeks. With the other hand she wormed her finger into her daughters soft tender anus and spread the lube around. Then the plastic nozzle quickly slid in and Heidi visibly stiffened. The click and the torrents of hot water began to run into the young girls insides. Heidi began taking deep breaths immediately – it was very warm water. Mrs. Snowden didn’t say a word and waited the four minutes until the bag drained into the errant daughter. With the hose clamped off the nozzle was removed. </p> <p>Heidi screamed out as the first splat of the plastic paddle hit her young cheeks. Her mother laid a good 25 whacks on poor Heidi’s ass while the girl remained bent over with her stomach full of two quarts of warm water. </p> <p>“You know you are supposed to watch your brothers carefully. When the bell chimes two you can let that out.” Mrs. Snowden said.</p> <p>Heidi fought back the tears and struggled to hold in the hot water. Her mother would require a waiting period each time as part of the punishment. It was now just past 1:30 in the afternoon and she would be holding it for nearly thirty minutes. Not so bad really she thought. She had held it a lot longer before. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>A month later …</p> <p>Heidi was caught naked with her brothers. They were spanked hard. Heidi got a full two quart enema with a little soap in it and then her mother surprised her by inserting a device into the young girls ass. The thing reminded Heidi of one of the nozzles she had seen at the grocery store for stopping up the old style glass bottles. Heidi’s father had made it at the machine shop where he worked. Heidi’s mom greased it up and inserted it into Heidi’s quivering asshole and then tightened up the bolt. Heidi could feel it expanding inside and began to cry. “Stop it, it isn’t that big. Now put on your panties and go outside. We’ll take it out before supper.” </p> <p>“Yes mamma.” Heidi answered and straightened up slowly, the water and soap sloshing inside and her ass hole throbbing around the large rubber intruder and her cheeks still stinging from the spanking. Heidi sobbed all the way outside. In the backyard her two brothers were playing in the sandbox. Heidi didn’t want to sit in the swing so instead walked around the side of the house. Across the street she saw her neighbor, Keith. Keith is much older than Heidi. She started going over to talk to him several years ago and she would go watch him work in his garage. He had a woodshop and was frequently outside sawing away making furniture or something for his house or a gift. He hadn’t been out much in the last year, ever since his wife and 3 kids had left. Heidi had asked him about it once and he told her that when she got a little older he would explain it to her but for now just know that his wife had left him and he felt abandoned. </p> <p>Heidi walked gingerly across the street, knowing that she would have to have the sloshing soap enema inside of her for the better part of an hour until suppertime. She stopped just outside of the garage and nearly doubled over with a cramp. </p> <p>“Hi”, Keith said, he apparently hadn’t seen her cramp.</p> <p>“Hi.” She walked into the garage. He was setting up something on the workbench that looked like a large comb – only the teeth were a good half an inch wide.</p> <p>Keith hears the young girls stomach gurgle and she clutches it. “Are you feeling ok?” he asks.</p> <p>“I’ve got cramps.”</p> <p>“Oh. Did your mom talk to you about growing up yet?” Keith asked as he changed a bit on a router.</p> <p>“Yeah, she told me about having my first period. This isn’t that.” </p> <p>“Are you sure?” Keith asked and looked at her. She could just die every time she saw his pretty green eyes. </p> <p>“Yes, I’m sure.”</p> <p>“I’ve got some pink medicine in the kitchen if you want some.” He said.</p> <p>“That won’t help.”</p> <p>“You seem awfully sure about it. Do you know why your stomach is upset?” Keith asked and then picked up a board and measured it.</p> <p>“I’m sure alright. My mom just gave me an enema.” </p> <p>“Oh. Well that would certainly explain it.” He said. </p> <p>“I was being bad and she gave me one for punishment.”</p> <p>“Oh. Does she do that often?” Keith asked, his dick stiffening. A fact that didn’t go unnoticed by the young Heidi.</p> <p>“Often enough. Usually I just get a spanking but if I’m real bad she gives me an enema too.” </p> <p>“Bummer. Enemas can be bad if you aren’t in the mood for it or if you have to hold it for a while.” </p> <p>“Really? You know about enemas?” </p> <p>“Sure. Did you get soap too?”</p> <p>“Yes.” She said dejectedly. </p> <p>“How long did she make you hold it?” Keith asked.</p> <p>“I’m still holding it.”</p> <p>Keith let out a whistle. “So what are you doing over here? Not that I mind you being here but I would think you would want to be a near to the toilet as possible about right now.”</p> <p>“I do, believe me I do. However I have to hold it for at least an hour and she doesn’t want me in the house whining and crying. And if I walk around it isn’t as bad as staying in one place. Besides, she put something in me to keep it from coming out and she locked it.” </p> <p>Keith’s boner was complete. “Wish I could see it.” He joked. She thought about it a second and then stepped to the side, behind the garage door that was shut and out of view of her house. She then lowered her panties to her knees, raised up her dress and then bent over and stuck her ass out at Keith. </p> <p>Keith wanted to drop her right on the spot! Her young pussy had a wild and scraggly bush hair on it and right between her cheeks sat a round black thing with a bolt in the middle. Screwing up his voice and trying to sound calm he bent over and got a really good look, “Does it hurt?”</p> <p>“Yes. It is better now but when she first put it in I thought I was going to die! What does it look like?” she asked.</p> <p>“You mean you’ve never looked?”</p> <p>“No, this is the first time she put this in me. Usually she gives me the enema and makes me stand in the corner or kneel over the coffee table or something.” </p> <p>Keith reached into his toolbox and brought out a mechanic’s inspection mirror. “Here look.” He said helping her adjust it so she could see the plug. “Looks like it has a simple hex head screw.” </p> <p>“You can take it out?” Heidi asked.</p> <p>“Sure, if you want to. But you might get in more trouble. And I would be too.” Keith said.</p> <p>“How so?”</p> <p>“Well when you go back home in an hour and your mom goes to take it out and it isn’t there.”</p> <p>“Then you’d have to put it back before I went home.” </p> <p>“True, could do that. What if she watched you let the water out and there wasn’t any?” He shot back.</p> <p>“Oops. That would be a problem.” Heidi said thinking as fast as her 15 year old mind could think. “What if you filled me back up just before I go home?”</p> <p>“That might work. However, didn’t you say she put soap in it? If that is the case and she doesn’t see the soap in the water then you might get into trouble.” </p> <p>“It’s not fair! It’s just not fair!” she whined. </p> <p>“She spanked you good.” Keith said and ran a hand quickly across her bum.</p> <p>“Yeah, I thought she would never stop. Guess that is what I get for showing my brothers where babies come from.” </p> <p>“Your mom caught you naked?”</p> <p>“Yep. Won’t do that again.” She said. Standing up she pulled up her panties and dropped her dress back down while Keith put up the mirror. As he turned around she was right there, under his nose. </p> <p>They stood that way for a second and she looked up at him. Keith wanted her in the worst way right now. Never mind that he was 33 years old and she was so young. Heidi took a step closer. Keith put his arms around the girl and held her close. She stank. Even with seeing her butt naked the smell was enough to turn him off. Heidi put her arms around him and gave him a squeeze. Her stomach let out a loud gurgle and a cramp hit. She held onto Keith until it passed. Keith had noticed she had moisture on her slit earlier. “When you hold an enema do you ever feel funny in the front?” </p> <p>“You mean in my vagina? Sure, it feels tingly. Sort of like when I rub it a lot in the bathtub. Is that what it feels like to have sex?” her young mind curious.</p> <p>“Yes, only a whole lot better.” Keith said and let go of her. Stinky or not she was sure to get him hard again talking like this.</p> <p>She stood on her toes and kissed Keith on the mouth. He grabbed her head and kissed her back. She eventually got the idea and parted her lips. “I better go home, my stomach is getting worse.” </p> <p>“Good luck.” Keith said as she walked out. He thought about it a few seconds and the closed the garage door and went into the house to take matters in hand.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Two months later…</p> <p>Heidi’s mom notices that Heidi likes to go talk to Keith and that she considers him her friend. He gave her some little woodshop items he has made and she treasures them. One day when Heidi is supposed to be watching her brothers while her mom goes to the store they manage to get into their moms room and take most everything out of the dresser. Heidi gets an enema and gets the dreaded black stopper plug in her asshole. Then Mrs. Snowden takes Heidi by the hand and leads her across the street, paddle in hand. “We’ll see how you like getting spanked in front of your friend Keith.”</p> <p>“NO! No mama! No! Please not that!” Heidi pleads. Her and Keith have talked often about the punishments that Heidi gets and Heidi secretly delights in watching him get aroused. One time she saw IT through the leg hole in his shorts! She doesn’t mind showing Keith the plug but she isn’t too sure she wants him to see her being spanked. And her mom will probably do it on the bare.</p> <p>“You should have thought about that when you were watching TV!” </p> <p>Mrs. Snowden knocks at Keith’s door, aware he is home because his truck is in the driveway. He answers the door in his shorts and a T-shirt after the third try.</p> <p>“Keith, I need your help. Heidi here has been misbehaving again.”</p> <p>“What can I do for you Mrs. Snowden?” Keith asks, confused as to why his neighbor and her daughter are here. He sees the paddle in her hand.</p> <p>“Well Heidi seems to have gotten used to me spanking her and since my husband isn’t around I would like for you to paddle her for me. Maybe if she feels it a bit more she will take it seriously. May we come in?”</p> <p>“Of course.” Keith says and steps aside to allow them to pass. </p> <p>“Heidi, bend over now.” Mrs. Snowden commands her daughter. She then hands the paddle to Keith and proceeds to pull Heidi’s dress up over her waist, exposing the girl from the waist down. Heidi isn’t wearing any panties today Keith notices. </p> <p>“If you would be so kind as to give her a good hard ten whacks please?” </p> <p>“No mom! Please don’t!” Heidi pleads. Her mom just pushes her head back down.</p> <p>Keith is confused. On one hand he wants nothing better than to give the young Heidi a spanking to see her butt glow red. On the other hand she is a friendly little girl, alone in the world and so lonely. Spanking her like this will likely destroy that friendship. “What did she do?” he asks trying to stall.</p> <p>“She let her brothers run wild again. They tore apart my bedroom and ripped some of my clothes. They have already been punished. However I have told Heidi many times to keep them out of the bedroom. My husband keeps a gun in there and they had it out on the bed. You may begin now.” </p> <p>“Well that is pretty bad alright.” Keith said and resignedly gives Heidi five spanks on the right cheek. He mercifully makes them quick together. She jumps up screaming, forgetting the pain of the enema inside. After her mother yells at her some more he does the same to the left cheek.</p> <p>Mrs. Snowden reaches for the paddle. “You know you really should have the gun locked up.” He said handing the paddle back. </p> <p>“But then it won’t do any good if we need it.” She answers, Heidi is still sobbing loudly and rubbing her flaming butt.</p> <p>“There is a solution for everything. In this case a $40 lock box takes care of the problem. Follow me.” Keith then leads Mrs. Snowden to his bedroom. He shows her the lock box and deftly opens it so quickly she can’t even follow what buttons he pressed on the keyless lock. He shows her the gun and the locks it back.</p> <p>Returning to the hallway and the still sobbing Heidi, Mrs. Snowden promises to get a box for their gun. She then looks at Heidi and tells her to stand in the corner. “If you don’t mind can she stay here for an hour? I have to run to the grocery store.” </p> <p>“Well, I guess it is ok.” Keith answers. </p> <p>“Just send her home about six. Thank you very much. Maybe next time she will think harder before she decides to neglect her responsibility.” She says and leaves.</p> <p>Keith locks the door and then goes to the garage and gets a wrench. Returning to the hallway he leads Heidi to the bathroom. Having her bend over he removes the butt plug from the young girls glowing ass. “Please don’t be mad at me Heidi.” He says.</p> <p>“I’m not. You only did what she wanted you to do. Besides it is kinda of fun. She thinks I hate having you spank me.”</p> <p>“You don’t?” he asks, surprised.</p> <p>“Nope. You swing harder than she does but it excites me having you see me get a spanking!” the precocious girl says. </p> <p>Keith eases the plug out while she is standing in the bathtub and she lets out a little yelp. She then hobbles over to the toilet and lets out a long, loud jet of water. The bathroom reeks of shit and peppermint. Heidi had got a good look at the bottle and told Keith what her mom used. He purchased a bottle and tried it on himself. Quiet invigorating, but he didn’t tell Heidi that. At a quarter until six Keith gives Heidi a one quart enema with fresh soap and reinserts the butt plug. She cries as it is tightened down, even though he is careful to not tighten it more than it was to begin with. She hops from one foot to the other and grabs her butt and cries for a few minutes.</p> <p>“Does it always hurt like that?”</p> <p>“Yea, and especially with the soap.” She finally settles down and looks at the clock. It is now six o’clock and time for her to go home. She gives him a good long kiss and returns home.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>The following month Heidi’s father gets killed in a machine shop accident. Keith attends the funeral. Heidi’s mom then has to take a job and put the children into regular school. A few weeks later Heidi is once again taken to Keith’s for a spanking. On her 16th birthday Heidi is allowed to have a sleepover party which results in another punishment for the young girl after she gets caught playing naked with her girlfriends and they all took turns sticking things into their young pussies.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>One day after Heidi has been particularly bad she is given a two and a half quart soapy enema, plugged and told to go to Keith’s, her mom gives her the paddle to bring back. Mrs. Snowden calls ahead and tells Keith to give her twenty hard swats. Keith answers the door to see the fidgeting Heidi standing there holding a paddle.</p> <p>“She finally let me come by myself!” Heidi chirps as she comes into Keith’s house. </p> <p>“So you intentionally let your brothers play nasty with each other in the bath?”</p> <p>“Of course. She has bible study tonight!” Heidi exclaims rubbing her full belly.</p> <p>“She told me to give you 20.” Keith says deadpan.</p> <p>“Oh shit!”</p> <p>“However she also said to keep you here until nine tonight. Did you get plugged?”</p> <p>“No. Well I guess you had better get to it.” Heidi dropped her panties, bent over and let Keith spank her ten whacks, very hard, on each side – stopping to rest between ten and eleven. She was crying fiercely when he finished.</p> <p>“Sorry.” He said.</p> <p>“That’s ok!” she then kissed him and grabbed his crotch. Solid as usual. She then prances off to the bathroom to let out the enema. Keith follows her in and takes her dress off while she is on the toilet. </p> <p>“Take a shower when you are finished.” He says and strips and jumps in first. Heidi is amazed at the size of Keith’s cock as he closes the shower curtain. When he steps out it is soft again. He then wraps the towel around himself and goes into the den. Heidi takes a shower and then goes into the den, naked, to see what Keith is doing. She goes and jumps into his lap on the sofa. He smells of her freshly washed hair and approves, she can smell nice if she wants to. With just a little prompting from Heidi she gets Keith to make love to her for the first time. Having been coached in the intricacies of her hymen by Keith she had thoughtfully broken it last month during her period. Her mom, of course, was unable to tell that her daughters blood was both menstrual flow and the blood from a torn hymen. Lucky for Heidi that her mom didn’t suspect that Heidi had borrowed her mom’s dildo.</p> <p>At 9 Heidi returned home, trying her best to conceal the glow of a fully loved woman!</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Several months later…</p> <p>Heidi was making herself something to eat and her brother walked in and started pinching her. After telling him to quit several times she jumped once while holding a knife she was using to cut open a pineapple. She inadvertently stuck her brother in the arm with the knife. Plead as she did her mother was still not convinced that she didn’t do it on purpose. After telling Heidi she would deal with the girl later she rushed the two boys off to the hospital, knowing better than to trust Heidi to watch the other one after having just stabbed one. She instructed Heidi to go to Keith’s house with the enema bag and have him give her an enema and a spanking and be waiting when her mother returned home. Knowing that the hospital emergency room always took a minimum of 3 hours Heidi sat around for a while before going to Keith’s. </p> <p>After about half an hour later Heidi goes to Keith’s and tells him of her dilemma. She then takes a shower and they fuck for several hours. Taking another shower to wash off the smell of sex, Heidi eventually resigns herself to at least looking punished but decided to go ahead and have Keith punish her. So after receiving thirty whacks with the new paddle Heidi’s mom bought for Keith he fills the young girls ass with a quart of soapy water and then inserts the butt plug that Heidi brought from home. She yelps loudly as it pushes in the plug and then dances around for several minutes until the initial cramps subside. She gets home only moments before her mom and is sitting on her bed with only a thin cotton dress on.</p> <p>“Did you do as I told you young lady?” Heidi’s mom enters the room. Heidi is standing in the corner as she had been instructed. </p> <p>“Yes mama.”</p> <p>Mrs. Snowden then raises Heidi’s dress and inspects her daughters butt. “Humm, guess you did get a whipping, didn’t you. How many?”</p> <p>“Forty, just like you said mom.”</p> <p>“Ok, come let that out then.” Mrs. Snowden waited on Heidi in the bathroom and then reached around and pulled the butt plug out of Heidi’s ass. Her daughter then gratefully sat on the toilet and started to release the water. She grunted and squeezed her stomach to raise the pressure and reduce the stream volume like Keith had told her. After a long while of watching Mrs. Snowden was satisfied, “Well at least you are learning from Keith how to behave and aren’t lying to me anymore. Take a shower and go to bed.”</p> <p>“Yes mamma.” Heidi answered politely. She secretly reveled in the way that even though her paddling and enema from Keith had hurt some she was getting to where she enjoyed his ministrations to her. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>A year later…</p> <p>Heidi’s mother had left all of the punishment of Heidi up to Keith since the stabbing incident. Mrs. Snowden had her hands full raising the two boys anyway and was more than relieved that Keith was taking over responsibility for seeing that Heidi behaved. Although Heidi’s behavior wasn’t all that much better at least she didn’t seem to be getting worse. In her naiveté she never once suspected that Heidi was fucking Keith’s brains out. Now 17 her breasts were very nicely sized and her hips had taken on a more rounded appearance. Keith quit dating altogether, content with his hobbies and fucking Heidi. It was the best in the world – plenty enough sex without the commitment. True he didn’t have a girl he could take out to the movie but who cared, there were always rentals.</p> <p>To avert suspicion of him being gay with his friends and co-workers Keith had been lucky enough to run across a 3rd cousin, Celia, he met at a relative’s funeral who would stand in as his girlfriend. In exchange he stood in as her boyfriend. They both agreed to do this for each other and enjoyed pretending to have a relationship. After Celia had been ribbed about not having a boyfriend by her co-workers they accidentally saw her out with her cousin one evening when he was returning a cooler she had left in his car at the funeral and just assumed it to be her boyfriend. Things suddenly got easier for her socially, people quit trying to ‘fix her up’ with people. Realizing that the ‘attached’ state was good for her she asked Keith to double as her boyfriend when needed. She attended one of Keith’s company picnics on his arm and the same held true for him. They had agreed after the third date that they weren’t going to be in love with one another but that they felt they cou ld be good friends and certainly enjoyed fucking one another for sport.</p> <p>On a very stormy night Mrs. Snowden left Heidi at home and took the two boys to the grocery store with her. Having worked quiet a bit of overtime that week she had not had a chance to go after work. After about two hours Heidi began to wonder where her mother was at and called Keith. Keith said to give it some time as the hard rain had flooded several streets. Two hours later Heidi was on the phone again with Keith. The rain had let up some and Heidi walked across the street to Keith’s after leaving her mother a note on the counter. Keith drove her to the store where her mom usually shopped and they searched the nearly deserted parking lot in vain. Two stores later they returned to Keith’s house. It was now 10pm and they were watching the local news back at Keith’s house. The news was showing a few wrecks around town when Keith looked out the window and noticed that Mrs. Snowden still had not returned home. After calling the nearest hospital Keith was shocked to hea r a confirmation that a Mrs. Snowden had been admitted to ER nearly four hours ago. There was no record of either of the two boys there. </p> <p>Keith and Heidi then drove quickly to the hospital. Her mother was in PACU, recovery, after a two hour surgery. The hospital liaison came over to talk with Keith and Heidi.</p> <p>“Mr. Snowden?” she asked, Monica Rodriguez was on her nametag.</p> <p>“No, I’m Keith. I’m Mrs. Snowden’s neighbor. This is Heidi, her daughter.” </p> <p>Turning to Heidi, “I’m sorry Heidi but your mother is very, very sick. She was in a car wreck tonight and is badly injured.” Looking at Keith, “Do you know where Mr. Snowden can be reached?”</p> <p>“He died a year ago.” Keith answered.</p> <p>“I’m sorry. We looked through her purse and couldn’t find any address book or anything. We’ve called her house and got no answer.”</p> <p>“Heidi wasn’t home, we were out looking for her mother. Do you know where they brought the boys?”</p> <p>“Boys?’ Monica parroted, playing dumb.</p> <p>“Yes, Mrs. Snowden went to the store with her two sons in the car.” Keith said, Heidi now broken out in tears and leaning on his shoulder.</p> <p>“I’ll check.” Monica sat and looked at Heidi. She then looked at Keith trying to assess if he could handle the news. “Do you know of anyone we can call that Mrs. Snowden would want here?”</p> <p>“What about your aunt Mabel?” Keith asked Heidi. She shook her head yes, sobs wracking her young body. “Do you have her number at home?” Again a positive nod. </p> <p>“How far away do you live?” Monica asked Keith.</p> <p>“About 4 miles.”</p> <p>“Well you could go home and get the number, Mrs. Snowden won’t be out of recovery for at least another hour yet.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Keith called Mrs. Snowden’s only sister Mabel from the Snowden house. After speaking with her for a half an hour he was told that Mabel would arrive tomorrow in Houston on the first flight from Cincinnati. He was also told that Mr. Snowden’s only brother had been killed overseas smuggling drugs and that other than herself everyone else that was related were third cousins or further. Keith and Heidi returned to the hospital, it was now midnight. They went up to Mrs. Snowden’s bedside in ICU. Monica appeared minutes later, having been alerted by the nurse. </p> <p>“Momma!” Heidi said as her mother opened he eyes slowly. </p> <p>“Heidi, my Heidi. I am not doing too good. Dear girl there is so much I wanted to tell you.”</p> <p>“Momma?” Heidi asked, aware that her mother had taken on a strange mood that did not bode well.</p> <p>“Keith. Come closer.” Mrs. Snowden said from her bed.</p> <p>“Momma, where are the boys?” </p> <p>“I don’t know Heidi.” She opened her eyes and looked around. Monica stepped forward hesitantly, aware that she should say something but not being very experienced at breaking this sort of news to a family. Keith realized it first.</p> <p>“Are they …” he started to say. Monica shook her head slowly yes. Heidi then caught on and began to wail. Finally through the drug stupor she was in Mrs. Snowden realized that the boys had died. She closed her eyes and began to cry. </p> <p>After a few minutes Keith left the room to leave the mother and daughter alone. Monica followed him out. “So you are not kin to either of them?” she asked fishing for information.</p> <p>“No, no. Just a neighbor. The father was killed last year at work. Since then Mrs. Snowden has had to take a job to support the two boys and Heidi. Lately Heidi has been spending a lot of time at my house and the two boys are usually at daycare. God. What on earth can possibly happen to that poor family next.” Keith sat down and shook his head into his hands.</p> <p>“Did you find the sister?”</p> <p>“Yeah. Her name is Mabel Wallace and she lives in Cincinnati. She’ll be here tomorrow. Only close relative from what she said. Seems that other than the sister the rest are distant cousins. Makes sense now.”</p> <p>“What does?” Monica asked.</p> <p>“Last year at the funeral mostly were his co-workers and a few friends. Hardly any relatives. Both sets of grandparents are dead as is his brother. How bad is she?”</p> <p>“She is probably not going to make it. Her liver is shredded from the wreck. She was in a head-on collision and the police estimated she was going almost 30 and the other car was doing 55. The two boys didn’t have their seatbelts on and were thrown through the windshield from the backseat.” </p> <p>“Poor Heidi.” He said.</p> <p>“I’ll call child services.” Monica said.</p> <p>“No need, her sister will be here tomorrow.”</p> <p>“True, but even if the sister agrees to take in Heidi she’ll need the papers. It is far easier if they get the mothers release than to have to do it after the fact.” </p> <p>“She is that bad off?”</p> <p>“I’m afraid she isn’t going to make the night.”</p> <p>“Yeah, guess that would make it easier. Child services will come out tonight?”</p> <p>“They’ll be here in an hour or less.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After being told by Monica the situation Keith went down and got a cup of coffee. He then went back to Mrs. Snowden’s bed in ICU and Heidi motioned him over. Mrs. Snowden had already been told by the hospital her situation and she had told Heidi who was still crying. </p> <p>“Keith, I need to ask a favor of you. It’ll be my last.” </p> <p>“What do you need?” he said aware that she was aware of her situation.</p> <p>“I need for you to raise Heidi for me.” She said gravely.</p> <p>Keith just looked at her for a few minutes. “What about your sister?”</p> <p>“Mabel already has 5 children, without any inheritance I couldn’t ask her to take on another.”</p> <p>Keith thought about it and decided that even if it was some trouble that as a human being he would at least humor her on her deathbed and pretend to go along. There was always court later. “Of course I would take good care of her.” </p> <p>“Thank you so much. You have been a good neighbor and a true friend for Heidi. She needs a father figure to look up to. Now more than before.” Mrs. Snowden said, her eyelids fluttered and she fell to sleep. Heidi cried and cried thinking her mother had died right then and there until Keith pointed to the heart monitor.</p> <p>The children’s services person on call arrived about twenty minutes later and Keith and Heidi gave her enough information to fill out the papers. Mrs. Snowden awoke again and signed the papers, witnessed by a nurse and the child services representative. Keith signed his name, taking guardianship of Heidi. </p> <p>Stepping out into the hallway afterwards while the mother and daughter talked Keith found out that they could transfer Heidi to Mabel later if Mabel agreed. Keith left Heidi at the hospital that night and Monica, working the night shift took Keith’s number down and told him she would call when the time came. Mrs. Snowden expired at 03:45 that morning. Keith arrived at the hospital just in time to comfort the distraught Heidi. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Mabel arrived as promised that afternoon. Heidi spent time with her for that day and the two took care of the many details of her dead family. That afternoon when Keith returned home Heidi came running out and asked him if he would come over to her house. </p> <p>“Hello.” Keith said as he entered. Mabel was sitting at the dining room table reading some papers. All around her were many stacks of papers. </p> <p>“Keith, aunt Mabel has been going over all of moms records today.” Heidi said.</p> <p>“Yes, it seems that Ralph had some paid up insurance policies. However, other than that my sister was broke. The house has 20 years left on the 30 year mortgage. She didn’t have current insurance on the van so that won’t even be payable. Lord only knows what she expected to happen if she got into a wreck with the state liability laws.”</p> <p>“Mabel there is something that I need to ask you. It seems to me that Heidi would be perhaps better off living with her aunt than with me. At least she would have her cousins. Not that I wouldn’t take good care of Heidi but it just feels wrong that I should be her guardian rather than a blood relative.”</p> <p>“I’ve thought about that since yesterday. I thought about it all night and didn’t know what the hell I was going to do about it. You see I’m not very well off myself. My husband and I just barely get by now. We have 5 children. My sister and I discussed it once – just what we would do in this very situation. Given no other alternative we both agreed we would take on the others children. However I fully expected to take on 3. I still can’t believe what has happened.”</p> <p>Keith looked at Heidi who was attentive and looking at him. Then he looked back to Mabel. “It is ok with Heidi being here, we talked about it today. You are well enough off that you won’t have any trouble taking care of her. Lord knows that I could use the life insurance money but I won’t try to take it away from her, my conscience wouldn’t let me do that. It seems my sister found a perfect solution last night. She wanted you to take Heidi. It was her dying wish.”</p> <p>“I … I , well I just agreed because I thought it was better than the alternative.” Keith stammered.</p> <p>“It is. If she was living with me I know for a fact that there is no way my husband would keep his hands off of the money. She would have her cousins for sure to finish growing up with but I’d have to boot her out when she turned 18.” Mabel said.</p> <p>“What I meant was it seemed better to accept responsibility for her last night than to take a chance on her ending up in a foster home.”</p> <p>“That too. Heidi will have a much better life with you. Look I’ve only seen the poor girl about 4 times in her life. She knows you MUCH better than she knows me. And I do say, MUCH better.” Mabel said.</p> <p>“Heidi?” Keith asked looking from her to her aunt and back.</p> <p>“Yes Keith, I told her everything.”</p> <p>“Everything?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes, everything. Look we had a long talk about it and Heidi loves you and you love her, even if you won’t admit it to yourself. She is much better off with you than in a foster home – or with me.”</p> <p>“But she is only 17!” Keith exclaimed.</p> <p>“So you are saying you don’t love her?”</p> <p>“I didn’t say that. I’m just saying that, well…”</p> <p>“You’re saying you don’t enjoy having sex with her?” Mabel pushed.</p> <p>“Heidi!”</p> <p>“It’s ok Keith. I do love you. I’ve never said it before because I was afraid. But now I belong to you and it is ok to say it.” Heidi said.</p> <p>“Look Keith, Heidi won’t be 17 forever, enjoy it while it lasts. In a year she’ll be old enough to leave or .. whatever. No one will bother you.”</p> <p>“But the children’s services will eventually figure out I’m a single male with custody of a 17 year old girl.”</p> <p>“By the time they figure that out she’ll be at least 18. Besides that her mother signed the papers, there isn’t a whole lot they can do about it.” Mabel said.</p> <p>“But ….” Keith started to say and then shut up, dumbfounded.</p> <p>“Heidi, you better work on packing some of your stuff since you’ll be moving in with Keith.”</p> <p>“Yes mam.” The girl said and scampered off. Keith then looked at Mabel.</p> <p>“Look Keith, I know you and her are fucking and that you’ve been giving her spankings and enemas. I wish I could get my husband to take care of me that well. She told me about you going down on her too. A piece of advice, don’t ever stop that. As she gets older she’ll enjoy it more than she already does. And if she doesn’t let me know I can find you a hundred women who would line up for that. I’m going back to Cincinnati on Wednesday after the service and probably won’t see you again for a while. Heidi has no one in her life now but you – take good care of her.”</p> <p>“What about the house?”</p> <p>“That is Heidi’s problem – and yours by default.”</p> <p>“Was there mortgage insurance?”</p> <p>Mabel had a look of astonishment. “Yes there would have to be, wouldn’t there!” </p> <p>“Normally.”</p> <p>“It was a balloon payment deal but since the original mortgagers are dead now the policy would have to pay off. Well then that is even more money for Heidi. And with no other family except me she will get to keep it all, uncontested.”</p> <p>“That being the case I guess she gets the college of her choice. Might even be enough to be a doctor if she wants.”</p> <p>“You’ll have to convince her of that. I never agreed with my sister’s choice of a husband and certainly not the religion she had taken up with him. Her and I disagreed on a lot of things. Now maybe God has set up a way for things to be right for Heidi. She has an extraordinary lover and someone smart enough to raise her right. She is still young enough to be convinced to become a doctor if that is what you want her to be. Or if it is your choice you can simply make her your sex slave like my sister was.”</p> <p>“Your sister didn’t exactly strike me as the sex slave type.” Keith said flatly.</p> <p>“Well I don’t know how much of what she told me is true but from what Heidi has told me about the punishments they went beyond enemas and spankings some time. Heidi saw a lot more than she should have when she was younger. I think in recent years things calmed down a bit as Ralph became more and more of an alcoholic.” </p> <p>Heidi pranced back into the room carrying a large suitcase. “I’m ready for tonight.” </p> <p>“I’ll stay her for the next few days if you two don’t mind and go through the clothes and stuff. I’ll arrange it all and if you’ll help me tomorrow, Keith, we can make a run to Goodwill. I’ll section off some garage sale stuff and you can have a sale in a few weeks. I’ll take care of calling the mortgage company, banks and such on Monday for you. You’ll probably have to take off work in a week or so to sign papers as Heidi’s guardian.”</p> <p>“Ok, thanks Mabel.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Heidi went across the street with Keith. She unpacked her suitcase and put some of her clothes in his closet while he cleaned up the kitchen – a bachelor tended to let the sink ferment every once in a while. Well, actually most of the time.</p> <p>Heidi, already used to Keith’s house and having been with him many times already knew where everything was located. She took her shower and prepared herself for bed. Keith walked in as she was brushing her teeth. Something she had done many times before at his house. It was different now for him to watch her however. After a few moments he took off his clothes and stepped into the shower. When he got out he noted that Heidi had picked up his clothes and put them somewhere. Drying off he saw that most of the lights in the house were off. Stepping into the bedroom he saw Heidi in his bed with the sheets pulled up and a smile on her face. He crawled in beside her.</p> <p>“Keith I feel strange.” She said.</p> <p>“Me too.” They snuggled up for a while holding each other very close and fell to sleep. In the morning Keith awoke with the nubile girl snuggled up on his chest. As usual he had morning wood. Slipping a finger into her tiny teenage twat he found she was already wet. He moved her around and slid in with her still asleep. She fluttered her eyes open as he bottomed out. She just watched him as he stoked away, enjoying the feeling of his very hard dick.</p> <p>“Mabel was right, you are a good lover.” Heidi said.</p> <p>“Really? And what would you be comparing that too?” Keith asked after he collapsed on her, post-climax.</p> <p>“Nothing. But Mabel told me that the best advice she could ever give me is to love you always and don’t bother looking for another man – you would be all I ever need. She told me that after what I told her about you and I making love that if I ever tried to look elsewhere I would just be heartbroken and very, very disappointed that I left you. She should know, she’s been married to four different husbands. And she told me yesterday that she has had sex with over a hundred men.”</p> <p>“Interesting aunt you have.” </p> <p>Heidi and Keith held each other for a long time. Keith could tell that she was thinking about something and asked her.</p> <p>“Keith … would you give me an enema?”</p> <p>“Of course love. And when I finish filling your sweet little ass up I think you need a spanking. Now?”</p> <p>“Yes!”</p></div>",[]
1045,Nikito,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-29,36,4,"anal, bd, enem, ff, Ff, Mf, MF",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nikito sat alone in the cell thinking about how miserable she was. It wasn’t that much different than the loneliness that she felt in the orphanage. Here however instead of the watchful eye of the care tenders she had bars to keep her from escaping. The food was worse too. In an orphanage since she was 2 she did not remember her mother who died of a drug overdose. Now at 17 she was in jail for the latest in her string of mischievous deeds. The difference here was that this one was criminal in that the store owner of the store she was stealing from died of a heart attack. It wasn’t her fault but rather her misfortune. In the eyes of the laws of Kobe the death during the commission of a robbery was punishable by life in prison. </p> <p>She got up to use the toilet and then stopped and looked at herself in the mirror. She wasn’t particularly very pretty. In fact she considered herself downright ugly. She finally pulled up her dress and sat on the cold metal seatless toilet. After she finished her business she took the tin cup and poured the cold water over her vagina to rinse the remains of urine from her thick, straight-haired bush. A loud clank and the cell became dark as the lights were turned out in the cell block. Such was the life of a prisoner awaiting trial. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>One month later…</p> <p>Having been convicted of murder Nikito had received the life sentence. Her public defense doing their usual poor job of defending the yenless. It was nearly 7pm, still an hour left before lights out in the cell block. Next week she would be transferred to the women’s prison to serve the rest of her life behind bars. During the trial her criminal record consisting mostly of petty theft numerous times and defacing of public and private property was reviewed. The judge had deemed her socially unworthy of reform and passed the maximum sentence for her crime. </p> <p>Nikito dejectedly listened to the cell block door opening at the far end and two sets of footsteps stepping in. The door squeaked shut and the rattle of keys. She lay on her bed staring at the light bulb in the ceiling behinds its protective wire reinforced glass. The two pairs of footsteps proceed towards her end of the block. They stopped near her cell. </p> <p>Tearing her eyes from the light she saw spots as the looked at the two figures outside of her cell. The keys clanked again and the door was opened. Nikito stared at the figures as they entered her cell. She was confused, this now being after the trial there was no reason for any visitors, doctors, lawyers or anyone else coming to her cell. She was nothing now – not worth anyone’s time to see.</p> <p>The guard said something to the other person in English. At least Nikito thought it was English, she had never bothered to listen in school. One of the figures approached. It was a tall western man. He looked at her for a few moments as if assessing something about her. Then he reached down and raised up her thin cotton dress. Not being issued any underwear she was naked underneath. Nikito just lay there allowing them to do what they wanted to her. Not that she could fight anyway, she had learned that early on after several whippings. </p> <p>The man reached down and spread her legs. Gently with his fingers her parted her thatch to reveal the soft folds of her vagina. He said something to the guard and then released her legs. He put one hand on each hip and flipped her over. Using his large, firm but smooth hands he parted the cheeks of her butt and peered at her wrinkled little brown hole. Nikito felt extreme humiliation every time she was examined here but she did nothing to resist, not even trying to clench her ass. She had learned the hard way that being a prisoner you did what they wanted you to do. If you didn’t you were punished and they did it anyway. </p> <p>“You are sentenced to life in prison for murder. However, you are young and quiet sexy. I can get you out of prison but you will still be a prisoner. The difference is that you will be my personal sex slave. Not behind bars rotting in prison but still not free. If you choose to go with me I can assure you that your life will not be as difficult but I can also assure you that you will not be free and shall have to obey my every command and fulfill my every fantasy. In some ways you will have less freedom than you will in prison in other ways you will experience an existence better than what you have coming now. Tomorrow you will be brought before a judge and he will ask you if you wish to serve out the remainder of your sentence or if you want to take the option to be sold as a slave. Do you have any questions?” the man asked. The guard translated into Japanese for Nikito.</p> <p>Nikito could hardly believe what she was being told. Surely slavery didn’t legally exist. She fleetingly thought about complaining to the guards that this was far beyond incarceration but then just as quickly realized that they would do nothing to help her. Even the small hope of another trial had dwindled to but a flicker in her future. The sort of future she envisioned was being locked up the rest of her life and being beaten regularly by larger inmates. And she had nightmares about guard sponsored rape parties like she had watched on television. Not that she was a virgin having been with a boy when she was but 13 years old but she didn’t like the idea of being held down and raped by many men one after the other. </p> <p>If this man was really telling the truth she knew she wouldn’t get a second chance like this. Although she suspected some of the private pleasures he could take with her that he spoke of she wanted a confirmation of her suspicions. “You would rape me daily?” The guard translated into English for him.</p> <p>“Yes. Both front and back. Probably only me however, I do not like sharing my twat with others.” He said, the guard translating, even getting the slang translated properly if not somewhat a cruder reference in Japanese.</p> <p>“How would you keep me from escaping?”</p> <p>“You would be shackled most of the time. When you were not the only other means of escape would mean death. And I’m not above killing you if you threaten me, even once. You would only exist at my whim.” He said.</p> <p>“Will you whip me daily?”</p> <p>“In the beginning yes. Later probably not. You will rarely be given any clothes to wear. In addition to being my sex toy you will serve me as a good servant. And sometimes I will whip you for no other reason than to hear you cry.” </p> <p>“Thank you for being honest. May I ask you a few more question?” Nikito prompted.</p> <p>“Ask as many as you like today little Nikito.” He said.</p> <p>“Tomorrow, if I chose to be your slave then I would no longer be able to ask questions freely?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>Nikito thought a few moments realizing that this was her opportunity to find out as much as she could. She didn’t relish the thought of being in prison for the next 70 years. “What would you do to me if I were to get a gun and shoot you but not kill you?”</p> <p>“I would kill you. Probably slowly.”</p> <p>This was a chilling revelation. “What if I got mad and kicked you between the legs?”</p> <p>“I would probably fill you up front and back with very hot chili pepper sauce, tied up and then whip you until you couldn’t tell what was blood and what was hot pepper sauce. And I probably wouldn’t feed you for a few days. I can say now though that I have no intentions of punching you or doing other permanent bodily injury to you. You may wish you were dead but you wouldn’t die unless I wanted you to. I would never do anything so drastic as to cripple you or cause other permanent injury. However I will probably have you pierced and your pubic hair permanently removed so that you are always smooth for me. And should your breasts grow any more than they are I would have them surgically reduced. You will be maintained in good health with regular medical attention. And before you ask yes you would be given anesthesia for dental procedures. I think of myself as a stern master but not cruel.” He said.</p> <p>Medical care? Nikito was amazed, that sounded better than what she knew to be the norm for prison. He seemed to be speaking the truth so far. He admitted he would sexually abuse her front and back on a daily basis and didn’t try to disguise it. He intended to have his pleasure with her. She tried to think of some of the worst sexual practices she could. “Would you make me have sex with animals?”</p> <p>“Probably not.”</p> <p>“You said others would not be allowed to have me, but does that mean that I wouldn’t be made to perform for some else’s entertainment?” </p> <p>“No, you are correct I may have you masturbate or otherwise display yourself from time to time for a guest. They would not be allowed to have sex with you.”</p> <p>“Do you have a wife or girlfriend?” she asked.</p> <p>He paused for a moment and studied her face after the translation from the guard, “No. If you choose to be my sex slave you wouldn’t have to worry about a wife or girlfriend. I would need no other since you would perform to the best of your abilities for me.” </p> <p>“You would put things into me?” she asked, thinking of dildos and plastic penises.</p> <p>“Often.” He answered after the translation from the guard.</p> <p>Nikito and the man, Jim, talked for several hours through the translating guard. The next day she told the judge, when asked, that she willingly would trade her current sentence for a permanent slave status. The only way she could get out of being a slave was to be sold or killed – prison would never be an option again. And if her master died, for any reason even natural causes, she would be hanged at sunrise the day after the funeral. This last revelation concerned her for a few moments, she realized that Jim was nearly 30 years old and would probably die in 40 years. That meant that if he didn’t sell her to someone else she too would die in 40 years. However, it still beat being locked up in a cell for the next 70 years.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Jim came and took Nikito, wearing handcuffs, away from the holding cell. It was early morning the day after she had agreed to be a slave. He brought her to a house that was surrounded by a high stone wall. He led her around by way of a dog leash attached to the dog collar that he put around her neck. He brought her to an older Japanese woman and handed her over. Here she was taught how to speak English, her every failure reinforced at the end of a cane. She learned quickly yet still had a very striped butt and legs. While here a lady worked slowly and methodically removing Nikito’s pubic hair, hair beneath her arms and hair from her legs and ass area. Several square centimeters a day were cleared of her black hair. The area would be red for a few days and eventually clear up. The process was sometimes painful but Nikito adjusted to it and quit fighting after the third day. By the end of the first week her vagina was bare. </p> <p>After nearly three months she had learned English, was silky smooth as a pre-teen and sported now healed piercing in both inner labia, both nipples and her septum. Then one day Jim returned. She stood at attention as he inspected her naked body.</p> <p>“I like it very much.” He commented to mistress Hashimata.</p> <p>“Come along.” Jim said giving the leash on Nikito’s collar a tug. </p> <p>“Yes master.” She said.</p> <p>Jim took Nikito to his home outside of Tokyo. It was an unpretentious house but was set on a vast wooded lot with high walls surrounding it. Two other women were there, both in shackles, and were introduced to Nikito as Mieko and Sarah. Mieko was obviously Japanese but Sarah was a light skinned, very skinny black girl. Both wore full metal shackles on wrists, ankles and about their neck. They had on sandals, short skirts and a short top. </p> <p>“Nikito you are new here and will take some time to learn the rules. Sarah will be your instructor and will be punished for you the first week while you are learning. During the second week you will be punished for your own infractions by Sarah.” Jim said and handed Nikito’s leash to Sarah. </p> <p>Nikito smiled at Sarah as the black girl looked at her with jealously. Nikito was now sure that these two other slaves must be the ones that Jim said she would have to perform for. When Nikito had been trying to think of what perversions Jim would want to practice with her she hadn’t even thought of performing girl to girl sex. </p> <p>Jim left the room and Mieko followed him. Nikito was left to Sarah’s care. Sarah glared at the young girl for second and then, “Bend over you little slut.” Nikito bent over and grabbed her ankles. Sarah lifted Nikito’s skirt and whipped the new slave with the end of the leash until she cried out. “Now don’t you dare make another noise.” Sarah yanked hard on the leash forcing Nikito to follow her. </p> <p>Nikito was led to a small room with a bed that looked like a doorless prison cell. Sarah made her strip naked. A chain was attached to her collar and locked into place and Sarah left. Nikito sat on the bed and cried well into the night until she fell asleep. </p> <p>In the morning Mieko came in and brought Nikito to a shower and watched as the young girl washed herself. Nikito was locked to a table and given breakfast. Then she was allowed to brush her teeth. Mieko brushed her hair out and put small yellow ribbons in it. Looking in the mirror Nikito thought about how young she looked. Hairless all over and with small breasts she looked no more than 13 years old. </p> <p>“Sarah doesn’t like you. She feels that you are a threat to her somehow. I tried to explain to Sarah last night that our master loves all of us but she still doesn’t want him to have you. I will try to help you as much as I can to learn the rules here. However our master sees that as Sarah’s job. He is aware that she will intentionally fail to teach you things. He is very aware of her feelings towards you and will use your presence to have an excuse to punish Sarah. Eventually she will learn but in the mean time I’m afraid you are in for a rough time from her. I hope that you won’t be difficult on your own as this will only make it worse than it already is. Since I was here first Sarah didn’t have that to go through with me.”</p> <p>Nikito remained quiet realizing that things could get pretty bad pretty quick. Mieko suddenly stopped brushing Nikitos hair and brought Nikito by the leash to see their master. Nikito wondered how she knew that their master wanted her. </p> <p>Upon arrival Mieko stood passively with her head bowed as Jim sat at a desk reading from a viewscreen. He stopped after about a minute and looked up and saw the two slave girls waiting. Clearing the screen he got up and kissed Mieko on the forehead. She was nearly a 50cm shorter than him. Nikito watched with interest as he gave her a rub on the buttocks and then turned to Nikito.</p> <p>“Good morning my sweet little girl. Did you get a good nights sleep or did Sarah keep you up all night?” Jim asked.</p> <p>“I slept very well my master.” Nikito answered.</p> <p>“And what did you learn?”</p> <p>Nikito was suddenly at a loss. She felt like when she was in school and the teacher asked for a recitation of something she hadn’t studied. However she felt panicky inside as she had no idea what it was that she was supposed to learn. Nikito bit her lower lip and looked to Mieko for help. Mieko shook her head no very imperceptibly. Nikito looked back to Jim. He was clearly expecting an answer from her. Knowing what Mieko had just told her about Sarah she suspected that Sarah was supposed to have taught her last night and didn’t. A guess and she would be caught lying and certainly be punished and probably Sarah as well. Telling him that she hadn’t learned anything would probably mean that Sarah got punished and would take it out on Nikito next week. She was caught between the proverbial rock and the hard place, neither answer would her master be happy with. Now it was just a question if she should answer at all.</p> <p>“Nothing my master.” She finally feebly answered. </p> <p>“Not true my little one. You have learned rather quickly that lying is unacceptable and telling the truth is better. You have also learned that sometimes you have to make a difficult choice.” He patted her on the head like a puppy and turned to Mieko, “Fill a white bag, hot and make sure it is soapy. Bring the mentholated linament.” Mieko gave a quick nod and scurried off. Jim pressed a button on his wrist band and then took a seat in a large chair. Nikito stood and waited. Sarah appeared and looked at Nikito and then bowed her head and waited. It was as if she knew she was about to be punished. Nikito didn’t know what Mieko had been sent to fetch but was sure it wasn’t going to be any fun for Sarah. </p> <p>“Sarah, are you aware of what disobedience you have done?”</p> <p>“Yes master, I have failed to teach Nikito as you instructed and must be punished.” </p> <p>Mieko returned with a large white rubber bag with a hose dangling from it. From the steam coming from the open top Nikito could see that he held hot liquid. On the end of the hose was a large plastic nozzle of some sort that looked like a penis. Nikito guessed it must be nearly 3 cm in diameter and at least 20cm long. Jim took the small jar from Mieko and opened the screw top. He then dipped his finger into it. Sarah was watching and obviously knew something about it that Nikito didn’t; she saw fear flash though the black slave’s eyes. Jim dipped his finger into it and then brought out a small dab of the substance. He walked over to Nikito, “Spread your pussy lips.” </p> <p>She grabbed the two rings and pulled herself open for him. He then put the tiniest of dabs of the translucent paste on her pleasure button. It began to burn almost instantly. “Just a sample my sweet.” </p> <p>He then turned to Sarah who obediently turned around and grabbed her ankles. Jim then smeared her asshole liberally with the substance. Sarah began to wiggle but like a good slave didn’t clench her buttocks closed. Mieko walked up and handed the nozzle to master. He opened the clip and let air out of the line and some of the liquid, milky white, hit the floor. Then he brought the nozzle up to Sarah’s flexing asshole and pushed it gently in. Sarah let out a gasp as her asshole first stretched to accommodate the large nozzle and then contracted back to close it securely in. The diameter behind the head of the nozzle was only about half of what the head diameter was. Jim unclipped the hose and Sarah flinched as the hot liquid began to flow inside of her. Nikito watched with fascination, having never seen such a device being used on someone. Seeing Nikito’s interest Jim commented, “This is called an enema. Depending on how hot, how much and what is in the water it can be either pleasurable or painful. Since Sarah has seen fit to disobey me and not teach you she is getting 4 liters of hot water with soap in it. The soap burns inside and produces very strong cramping, much more so than your monthly cramping. The nozzle is large and stretches her asshole open wide so that the mentholated salve will burn even more. Does it hurt Sarah?”</p> <p>“Yes master, it hurts badly.” The wiggling slave answered.</p> <p>Nearly ten minutes later the bag had emptied and Jim shut off the clamp. Mieko patiently held the bag up the entire time allowing the burning soapy water to enter Sarah. Sarah’s belly had a bloat to it and she could hardly stay bent over. “Lie down”, Jim commanded.</p> <p>Sarah obediently lay down on the hard matted floor. Mieko looked expectantly at Jim who nodded assent. Mieko sat down on Sarah’s full stomach. The black slave let out a groan as she tensed her stomach muscles to support the other girls weight. The large nozzle still embedded in Sarah’s ass kept her stretched open so the mentholated fire continued unabated. Lucky for Sarah that Mieko only weighed some 45 kilograms. Jim sat down at his desk and returned to the viewscreen reading he was doing earlier. Nikito watched as Sarah writhed in pain from the fullness of the burning soap enema and the weight of Mieko on her. Nearly half an hour later Jim told Mieko to go clean Sarah up and never stopped reading the book. He looked up from his book momentarily to see Nikito standing there and said, “Go watch.” </p> <p>“Yes master” she bowed and departed.</p> <p>Nikito caught up to the other two slaves at the end of the hallway. Sarah was taking tender small steps trying to not have an accident while Mieko followed carrying the bag. They worked as a team as they entered the large bathroom and Sarah hunched over the toilet as Mieko removed the nozzle. A small dribble of water escaped as Sarah quickly sat down and then the flood began. Mieko went to the basin and washed the nozzle and then the bag. She opened a closet door and hung the set up beside the many, many other bags. Nikito stepped forwards to look into the closet. Mieko glanced at her and intentionally left the door open so the new slave could see the array of enema bags stored there. After a few moments she commented, “Master has used them all on me many times.”</p> <p>“Don’t you try to avoid that?” Nikito asked.</p> <p>“Not always.” Mieko said with a smile. She then stood and patiently waited for Sarah to empty her bowels into the toilet. </p> <p>Finally finished Sarah nodded, spraying herself with the bidet handpiece. She then stepped into the shower and washed quickly. Stepping out Mieko was waiting and dried the black girl off. Sarah then went to the counter and leaned forward, bent over and placed her hands on the edge of the counter. Mieko took a small container from the drawer and lubricated Sarah’s asshole with the clear jelly. “Time to see the rest.” Mieko told Nikito as she followed Sarah back to Jim’s office.</p> <p>Upon arriving at the office the three girls waited until Jim finished reading. He then stood up and Mieko took his robe off and folded it neatly and placed it in a chair. Sarah kneeled down and began to lick and suck her masters penis until it engorged with blood and was very rigid. When she felt he was as stiff as he was going to get she stood up and bent over at the waist and grabbed her ankles. Jim then entered her anally as she let out a low moan. Nikito now saw why Mieko had lubricated Sarah. True to what Jim had told her he would take his slaves in the back. He pumped slowly at first and then began to speed up. Sarah began moaning. Nikito was sure the black girl must be in pain. Finally her master let out a guttural moan and stopped, embedded deeply in Sarah’s ass. Mieko then handed her master a round, long cone shaped device. He pulled out of Sarah’s ass and pushed the cone into the slave girls asshole. As it hit home she let out a little yelp. From wha t Nikito had observed it was larger in diameter at the thick part than Jim’s erect penis and surely must have hurt going in. It tapered down to a neck diameter of only about 2 cm and then flared out to a wide base. </p> <p>Sarah stood and faced her master who now spoke to her as Mieko proceeded to clean up his penis. “Sarah, you are to teach Nikito the rules that she needs to know. You are not to act jealously in any way. If you fail today, tomorrow you will get the same plus a whipping. Do you understand me?” </p> <p>“Yes master.”</p> <p>“Will you do as I ask?”</p> <p>“No master.” Sarah said.</p> <p>“Why not?”</p> <p>“Because she doesn’t belong here master. I have done everything you told me to do and I have given you my love. I do not think it is fair that you should bring her here.”</p> <p>“I see. Well I think I have enough love for all three of you girls and your behavior isn’t proper for a well trained slave. You’ll just have to stand here and think about it until after lunch when we will discuss it again.” Jim said. He then turned to Mieko who had by now finished. “Mieko we are having guests for lunch. Dress Nikito appropriately along with yourself and then prepare lunch. I left a menu on the kitchen counter for you. There will be 3 guests.”</p> <p>“Yes master.” Mieko bowed and departed, motioning for Nikito to follow. Nikito watched as Mieko expertly prepared a sushi lunch for everyone, including herself and Nikito. The three guests were business acquaintances of Jim and Mieko served them all well. Nikito learned quickly and assisted. Both slaves were dressed in a modified Geisha outfit, the modifications being made to allow quick entry and exit. They did not put on the wigs or powder their faces but otherwise looked like modern day Geishas – except for the heavy stainless steel manacles they wore which were visible above their sandals and at their wrists. Nikito was introduced to the two men and one woman as they had noticed her and had apparently been a guest of Jim before. </p> <p>That night Jim spent with Mieko again as Nikito slept in her room, chained to the wall.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>True to her word, Sarah had not attempted to teach Nikito anything. Instead she was waiting for her master in his den in the morning with the white bag, a dish of shaved soap, a jar of salve and a whip. When he entered his den in the morning with Mieko she quietly went and filled the bag. She brought it to him and he checked the temperature and soapiness of it. Mieko greased her up with the burning salve as Nikito watched and then waited as Jim finished with a paper he was reading. He inserted the tip into the black slave girl as Mieko held the bag high. Even holding it over her head it was only at some 2 meters off of the floor. Jim had Sarah lay stomach down on the hard floor which increased the flow of water into her rectum. As the flow finished Mieko snapped the clasp shut and held the bag at waist high waiting on Jim. </p> <p>“Stand up Sarah.” Jim commanded and picked up the whip. “Now Sarah you know I love you very much and it disappoints me that you don’t want to allow Nikito to become a good slave. Bend over.” </p> <p>Sarah bent over, with the nozzle still protruding from her burning asshole and grabbed her ankles. Mieko brought the hose up Sarahs ass crack and over her back, out of the way for the whipping. Her master laid thirty whacks of the whip on Sarahs quivering ass. She had begun to scream out after the second lash fell. Jim stopped after thirty and inspected Sarah. Her ass was an array of whelts raised by the whip. Some were bleeding. </p> <p>“Now Sarah will you do as I ask?”</p> <p>“No master.” She said. Jim applied thirty more lashes to her ass and the backs of her thighs. He stopped and allowed her to quit screaming. He handed the whip to Mieko, “Give her 20 every hour.” </p> <p>“Yes master.” Mieko said. </p> <p>Jim took Nikito’s leash and led her to the bedroom. Here he took her and made passionate love to her. Nikito, not being a virgin, had only had a few men in her but Jim was by far the largest. She was completely filled by him. Amazingly to her mind he didn’t even break a sweat making love to her. Afterwards as they were laying there she could hear Sarah screaming. Nikito thought about Jim taking her anally and became scared. Aware that it would hurt she was afraid of what he might do to her if she resisted – yet somehow she knew that she couldn’t help herself, she knew when the time came she would be afraid. Sensing something troubling her Jim asked her what it was.</p> <p>“Master, when you make love to me in the back it is going to hurt.”</p> <p>“And you are afraid of it. We’ll take care of that so that it doesn’t.” Jim said and got up. “Come here.” She followed him into the bathroom. He prepared an enema for her in a smaller red bag. He just put a little soap in it but still fear went through her mind. “It won’t hurt that much, it is only 2 liters and just barely warm.” He sat on the toilet and pulled her over to him by the leash. She was bent over his lap and he lubricated her anus. It didn’t burn like the salve the day before had. He inserted the tip and although she had not had that many things inserted into her ass before this one felt pleasant. Just large enough to know it was there but not large like a dildo which could hurt. She heard the click of the stop clip and then felt a warmth spreading through her belly. Soon she heard the sucking sound as the bag emptied. He stomach was full and bloated but it didn’t hurt that much. Jim pulled her up off of his lap and removed the nozzle. She rubb ed her belly with her hands. “How does it feel?” he asked.</p> <p>“Full and warm.”</p> <p>“Does it hurt?”</p> <p>“No master. I thought it would but it doesn’t.” Nikito said.</p> <p>“Good, now hold it for a few minutes and let it soften up inside. You’ll feel an urge to go poop poo in a minute but hold it in. Then when the second one comes you can let it out.” He said and attached her leash to a ring in the wall by the toilet. </p> <p>“Yes master.” She said reveling at the full feeling. True enough she soon had the urge to let it out but did as her master said and held it in. In a few minutes the urge passed and she relaxed. Jim had washed the enema set and hung it on a hook and left her alone. The second wave of cramps began and she sat on the toilet. She wondered what he would do to her if she held it. Thinking that she should follow instructions exactly she relaxed and the water flowed forth from her. She sat on the toilet for quiet a while when Jim returned. </p> <p>“Are you empty now?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes master.”</p> <p>“Good, now squat down over the bidet and clean yourself.” He handed her a towel when she had finished.</p> <p>He had prepared another of the cones for her and had lubricated it with something that glistened. “This is a butt plug” he explained. “We’ll start you with this small one and then gradually get bigger and bigger. By the end of next week you will have no trouble taking me anally. Now bend over.” She stood bent over and grabbed her ankles and felt the tip of the plug pressing against her anus. She involuntarily clenched her ass.</p> <p>“I’m only going to tell you this once so listen carefully. When you are to receive something in your ass you will relax and allow it to be inserted. Do you understand me?”</p> <p>“Yes master.” She said and attempted to relax. It took all of her self control to not clench her ass tight against what she knew was coming. She felt the tip begin to stretch her open and tried to relax. He pushed it in slowly and she felt the plug opening her wider and wider. Soon she thought she could take no more and was about ready to scream when it suddenly slipped inside and slammed against the flange. She couldn’t close her asshole completely because of the neck diameter of the plug but at least it didn’t hurt as much as the wide part passing had hurt.</p> <p>“There now, you see it isn’t that bad. Now you will wear it all the time and day after tomorrow we’ll switch to a larger one. Someone will take it out and give you an enema in the morning. If you decide to be a bad girl and take it out on your own I’ll put a dilator instead of a butt plug into you and you won’t like it I can promise that. Now stand up.”</p> <p>“Yes master. I’ll be a good girl master.” Nikito said as she stood up and heard Sarah screaming again. As she stood the plug settled into a more natural position and her butt cheeks clenched tight around it. </p> <p>Jim unsnapped the lock on her leash and led her into the den where Mieko had just stopped whipping Sarah. Sarah was still sobbing. </p> <p>“Sarah, will you teach Nikito the rules?” Jim asked.</p> <p>“Yes master. Please master allow me to teach her.” Sarah begged.</p> <p>“Good.” Jim said and pressed a button on his wrist box for Mieko. “You can start by showing Nikito how to properly suck me.” </p> <p>Sarah knelled down in front of Jim and undid the sash on his robe. She then took his penis into her mouth and began to suck it eagerly. Mieko arrived and stood watching. “Sarah has decided to teach Nikito.” Jim’s penis was beginning to harden. He then tilted Sarah’s head back slightly and looked her in the eye, “Would you like to enema me?” Her eyes met his and they had an understanding. “Mieko, go prepare a blue bag full please.” </p> <p>Mieko scurried off dragging Nikito with her. Once in the master bathroom she took out a blue enema bag with a long hose. To this she attached a strange device made out of latex with what looked like two balloons and two inflation bulbs. She adjusted the temperature of the water and then put in a little of a white powder. “This is baking soda, our master likes it very much. Here check the temperature with this.” She said and handed the new slave a thermometer. Make it 41 degrees.” </p> <p>Nikito adjusted the temperature of the water flowing from the faucet until it was 41 and watched as Mieko put some of the powder into the bag. Water was added and then the air was let out of the assembly. Next Mieko grabbed a tube of lubricant and took the whole thing into the bedroom.</p> <p>Jim was lying on the bed in a 69 position eating Sarah’s pussy. Mieko handed the bag to Nikito to hold. Nikito watched as Mieko touched her master on the ass. He obligingly lifted his legs up around Sarah’s head, and since she was on top he exposed his own anus to allow Mieko access. Mieko lubricated him liberally and then removed one of the inflation bulbs. She sucked the air out of the tube and the balloon on the end deflated even more, sucking up against the main tube. She then pinched it off with her fingers and reattached the bulb and then pushed the end of the assembly against Jim’s asshole. Mieko twisted it slightly and pushed more. The balloon folded over itself and draped back down the main tube as the sphincter of Jim’s asshole restricted its passage. Nikito was fascinated to watch it going in. Eventually Jim’s asshole relented and Mieko pushed it in past the first balloon. </p> <p>“You only want about 7-8 pumps on each one on this size retention hose.” Mieko explained to Nikito as she began pumping first one bulb then the other. Nikito saw the outer balloon expand into a round ball and could only imagine the inside one doing the same. She saw that Jim’s penis was very large and very rigid now and Sarah nearly choked on it as he brought her head down on it with his knees. Mieko released the clamp on the tubing and the flow started into Jim. Nikito held the bag up as high as she could. Mieko then had her stand up on the bed and lean against the wall to hold it even higher. </p> <p>About half way through the bag Jim hit the sweet spot with Sarah as she began to reach orgasm. She continued with multiple orgasms with Jim licking, sucking and slurping on her bare pussy. Nikito watched as the bag continued to drain into her master. Nearing the end of the bag Mieko shut off the clamp just before it emptied. Sarah had been having a continuous orgasm for nearly 3 minutes now and was exhausted, still sucking Jim’s blood engorged penis. Then she slowed down and took him into her throat as far as she could. He suddenly stiffened and brought her head down so far that she began to gag on him. He then slammed his legs down hard on the bed and became totally rigid, arching his back as he reached a thundering orgasm. Sarah clamped down on his penis and wrapped her arms around his ass as tightly as she could. Jim reared back his head and screamed. Sarah continued to suck on him but backed off some so that she could breathe and not gag. She coughed a little trying to swallow all of the hot sticky semen that was pouring into her throat. Jim craned his neck and gave her pussy another lick and sent her into one final orgasm. She kept her mouth on his penis but stopped sucking and moving. They lay in a heap for a few minutes and relaxed. </p> <p>Then Sarah finished sucking the last of the semen off of him that had dribbled out of her mouth and he rolled her off of him onto the bed. “Thank you master.” She said with sincerity that Nikito found startling considering the whippings the black girl had received this morning. </p> <p>“You’re welcome my sweet.” He said and got up, the hose and bulbs dangling from his ass. </p> <p>Jim went towards the bathroom with Mieko and Nikito following holding the enema bag and hose. Upon reaching the toilet Mieko released one of the valves and deflated the inner bulb. She then slowly pulled the balloon from her master’s ass and he sat on the toilet. “Will master want a rinse?” She asked politely.</p> <p>“No, I think I’m ok.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After lunch Sarah took Nikito and showed her many, many things. She showed the new slave about what to do to not get punished, how to give enemas and how their master liked certain things. He was very particular about his home and wanted it spotless. He was also particular about his slave’s appearances and Sarah showed Nikito how to make sure she looked her best with as little makeup as possible. Around 5pm Sarah took Nikito into the bathroom and had Nikito give her an enema. She then emptied herself and gave Nikito a plug to put into Sarah’s asshole. Afterwards Sarah explained that she and Mieko would wear plugs from time to time to remain open for their master. He had her anally the day before and she noticed herself a bit tight she explained to Nikito that she felt she needed to open up a bit more. The plug she selected had a neck diameter of only about 0.5 cm less than the widest part. Sarah explained that she needed that to remain open and get used to being str etched. </p> <p>Nikito spent the night, alone with her master, making love all night. In the morning she awoke, chained to the bed and her master was not there. Sarah came in around 8 and brought Nikito to the bathroom gave her an enema and then re-plugged the young slave girl. The three girls ate lunch alone as master was away on business. When he returned late that evening Mieko gave him a massage and then he took Sarah to bed with him. The next morning Nikito’s plug was upgraded to a size larger. She felt the difference but it wasn’t too bad and she just yelped once as Mieko was putting it in. Immediately Mieko grabbed Nikito’s leash and led her in to see master.</p> <p>“Mieko, prepare some steamed dumplings for lunch please. Teach Nikito too.” Jim requested.</p> <p>“Yes master.” Mieko replied and bowed. </p> <p>Mieko then brought the still naked Nikito into the kitchen and began preparation of lunch. She had Nikito chained to the kitchen island rolling dumplings and was cutting the greens for the sauce stock. Sarah sauntered in and grabbed some milk from the refrigerator. She drank a glass full and then unsnapped Nikito’s leash. </p> <p>“Sarah, where are you taking Nikito?” </p> <p>“Master hasn’t had me in two days.” Sarah said.</p> <p>Mieko frowned at Sarah and said, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Master wanted me to teach her how to make dumplings.” </p> <p>“Don’t worry about it, she is making them fine. Besides it looks like you have plenty anyway.” Sarah said and led Nikito off to the den. Once there Sarah sat back in the sofa and pushed Nikito’s face into her smooth black twat. Nikito obligingly brought her to a good orgasm. Sarah reached over and punched on the television. She clipped Nikito to the sofa and watched almost half an hour of TV before she heard some slapping noise coming from the kitchen. Knowing that Mieko used the flat part of the meat cleaver to crack garlic she didn’t think much of it since she only heard about half a dozen slaps. The kitchen was some 3 rooms away and the noise was indistinct anyway. </p> <p>Fifteen minutes later Jim came into the room and turned off the television. Mieko was behind him by a few steps. Sarah looked up in surprise not expecting punishment for anything. She then looked over to Nikito and wondered what she had done. Jim did not look too happy. Mieko came around and unclipped Nikito and led her away. Normally Mieko wore a short skirt and crop top, now she didn’t have the skirt on. As she turned to lead Nikito away Sarah saw Mieko’s butt, it was redder than normal. Sarah’s eyes went from Mieko’s ass to Jim’s face. </p> <p>“Sarah, I gave Mieko an order to teach Nikito how to cook dumplings. You took Nikito away from her lessons, ignored Mieko’s conveyance of my order and then used Nikito for your own personal pleasure.” Jim said.</p> <p>Sarah suddenly realized she had been caught and it wasn’t good. She rose from the sofa and by the look on Jim’s face she was about to be punished. Not play but real this time. She really had done what he said and unfortunately for her hindsight was better than foresight. “Yes master.” She said and began to walk to the punishment room. </p> <p>Arriving in the cork lined room, which the door was already open to, she saw Mieko attaching Nikito spread eagle, face out to wall rings. Surely he wasn’t going to punish Nikito too, it was Sarah who had misbehaved. Sarah took off her skirt, top and sandals and stood naked in the middle of the room. Mieko began running water in the sink to warm it up. Sarah expected an enema and a spanking and probably a bit more too. Thinking about it what she had done wasn’t what she should have been doing. Now her moment of selfishness was going to cost her. </p> <p>Jim walked into the room and saw Nikito ready as instructed. “Sarah, across the ball.” </p> <p>The ball was actually a large wicker half sphere. It resembled a large papa-san chair upside down but much larger. It was some 2 meters in diameter and was almost perfectly spherical. It had foot holes at various points and when someone was lying across it properly positioned provided easy access to genitals and anal area in addition to being a good spanking buck. Sarah had been on it a few times and didn’t have pleasant memories of it. She crawled up on it placing her feet in the inner most set of holes which were some meter apart and lay herself across the top of it. Mieko repositioned Sarah’s feet to the next wider set of holes spreading the black slave’s legs apart at nearly a ninety degree angle to one another. Then using leather straps began to attach the slave to the wicker ball. After fastening Sarah’s ankle shackles and a strap across each thigh and back of the calf Mieko walked around and attached a strap to each of Sarah’s wrist shackles. Next a strap was threaded through the two side eyes of Sarah’s collar and looped across the back of her neck. The two ends were brought through two inch thick ribs in the ball and tied off very loosely by Mieko. Sarah was a bit confused as to why she hadn’t been tied tightly. </p> <p>Jim re-entered the room and Mieko stood at attention, wearing only a short top and nothing else. “Sarah, your friend Mieko here tried to hide your misdeed from me. Watch.” </p> <p>Jim held up a leather strop that was 5 cm in width, some half cm thick and almost a meter long. Mieko turned around and bent over, grabbing her ankles. Jim gave poor Mieko’s ass ten powerful whacks on each cheek turning them a bright crimson at the end. Mieko was crying uncontrollably but still managed to maintain her hold on her thighs. “Stay there my bad little Mieko.” Jim then filled a red enema bag with hot soapy water and brought it over and hung it on a hook on the wall near to the eldest slave girl. He then greased her with something and inserted a medium size penis nozzle and started the flow. Being only 2 liters the enema went in very quickly. Mieko had managed to get her tears to sobs as the bag emptied. Jim shut off the flow and left it in her. </p> <p>Taking a small bowl of something he walked over to Nikito. “As promised the first week Sarah would receive all of your punishment. However you need a taste of what I will give her. Stick out your tongue.” Nikito slowly opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Jim placed a very slight amount of the green substance on Nikito’s tongue. Now close your mouth. Nikito did so and then suddenly inhaled very sharply and rolled he eyes back in her head. “Do you know what that is?” </p> <p>“Yes master.” </p> <p>“Good. Now you will observe. I told Mieko to teach you to make dumplings. I came into the kitchen and found her by herself. She told me that you needed to go to the bathroom and Sarah had taken you when I asked her why she wasn’t teaching you. I had seen you as I passed by in the hallway sitting on the floor watching TV with Sarah. I had just come from one bathroom and the toilet was still and dry and hadn’t been flushed in a few hours. The other bathroom was nearby and I went to retrieve my pills before lunch. The toilet there was still and dry and hadn’t been used recently. Curious I went up to the upstairs bathroom and it too had not been used. Upon returning to the kitchen Mieko, the poor sweet girl, realized she had been caught lying to protect you and Sarah. After a quick reminder she told me what had happened. I try to give the three of you girls a certain degree of trust and some freedoms. Your sister slaves here are under the same deal as you. After m any years with me I trust Mieko very much and it disappoints me badly that she would lie to me. I can only hope that it is her compassion for you that prompted her to do such a thing. Mieko, stand up, what do you have to say for yourself?”</p> <p>“Master I am very sorry I lied to you and would ask you to punish me for doing so. Master I don’t want to disappoint you. I wasn’t thinking and was trying to keep Nikito from getting into trouble. I am so ashamed of disappointing you.” Mieko said. </p> <p>“And what would you like?”</p> <p>“More water please master.” Mieko said and bowed her head. Jim was somewhat surprised. Normally Mieko would request more spanking. True she only had a 2 liter enema in her now but he was so shocked by her request that he decided to see if she really wanted it. “Mieko, I think I have something better. Since you are truly sorry but feel you could use a bit more I’ll give you something more but a bit better.” Jim then went to a cupboard and took down a fifth of sake and poured it into the red enema bag still attached to Mieko. He squeezed the tube a few times to remove the air bubbles and then topped off the bag with more water. Opening the clamp the sake and water mixture emptied into Mieko’s bowels. She could feel the burning sensation immediately and stiffened and rose to her toes with her hands stiffly at her side. </p> <p>“Nikito, in a few minutes Mieko will begin to get lightheaded as the alcohol in the sake takes effect. It burns because it is alcohol and also somewhat acidic. With almost 3 liters of water to compensate she won’t become alcohol poisoned but instead will get drunk. As you can see Mieko is very well trained as I hope you too will be one day. She will stand there and accept her punishment like the proper lady she is. As for you young lady you knew you were to learn and didn’t object when Sarah tried to pull you away from your chore. As you have seen Sarah seems determined to disobey me and I can only suspect that she is really enjoying this opportunity to be punished. So watch carefully.” Jim said and saw that the bag was half empty into Mieko. He then pulled the straps tight on Sarah’s head. </p> <p>“Sarah, you disobeyed an order I gave Mieko. You disobeyed an order I gave you to teach Nikito. You used Nikito for your personal pleasure. You’ve been trying to avoid teaching her things. I can guess that you want to see me punish her. I will next week. This week is your turn.” </p> <p>Jim then spread the black slaves ass cheeks and began smearing the green paste on, around and in her asshole. She began to clench her ass cheeks together violently and ended up screaming out, “Master! Shit! That burns!! Damned! Fuck you bastard!!” Expecting this Jim tied a ball gag around her neck as she was screaming and then brought the ball up to her mouth. Sarah fought it violently but was no match for the pain of Jim twisting very hard on her left nipple. She opened her mouth to scream and the ball of the gag sank home. Jim tightened the roller buckle on the back of the gag strap and the screaming was brought to a mumbling. </p> <p>Jim turned to Nikito and said, “Wasabi is very effective when used to lubricate a disrespectful slave.” </p> <p>Nikito watched as her master clamped off the now empty bag attached to Mieko. Mieko was starting to look dazed. “How do you feel?”</p> <p>“I am getting drunk my master.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>Jim then turned his attention back to Sarah who was alternating between clenching her ass cheeks together and whimpering. Jim took a white bag from the closet and went to the kitchen. Nikito could hear the ice dispenser operating. When he returned the bag was bulging. He then added some salt and topped the bag off with water. He attached a long medium size penis nozzle to the hose. It had a large attachment diameter and he had to stretch the large bags hose to get it over the end. The nozzle was at least as large as Jim’s penis from what Nikito could observe. Next he let the air out of the hose. He greased it down liberally with more wasabi. After hanging the bag on the hook next to the wicker ball where Sarah was strapped down he took the nozzle and pried her cheeks apart. When the nozzle entered she tensed ever muscle in her body. The nozzle entered her anyway. Firmly but slowly he pushed it into her. After it was securely inside he took some duct tape and tap ed it into place. Releasing the clamp he said, “We’ll see if this cools her down a bit.” </p> <p>Returning to Mieko he removed the nozzle carefully from her and replaced it with a butt plug. Then leading her to a bench he made her lay down on her back. He led Nikito over to Mieko. “Lets see you eat her. She’ll enjoy it a lot since she is already drunk.” Nikito slowly parted Mieko’s legs and began to lick the other slave. </p> <p>Jim watched this for a few minutes and then left the room. When he came back he was wearing a cock ring over his balls. He then took Nikito from behind while she ate Mieko. After he had relieved himself he got up and wiped off Nikito while she continued to give Mieko one orgasm after another. “Ok Nikito, that should be enough for a while. To the toilet with you Mieko, time to get sober.” Mieko obediently got up and staggered to the bathroom. Jim removed the butt plug and she sat down and relieved herself. While Mieko was letting the alcohol out he returned and snapped the clamp shut on Sarah’s now empty bag. While Jim busied himself with cleaning up some of the equipment Mieko finished and returned. Hearing this Jim filled a fresh two-liter bag with salt water and gave it to Mieko who then administered it to herself while Nikito and Jim watched. All the while Sarah was alternating between grunting and whimpering. </p> <p>Mieko received another flush with plain water and then Jim told her to go to bed. After unstrapping Sarah from the wicker ball she was led to the toilet to release the vast quantity of water she held in her gut. Nikito stayed in the main room and could hear Jim talking quietly to Sarah in the bathroom but could not make out what was being said. When they returned Sarah led Nikito to the bedroom and they showered together and then went to bed where Sarah pleasured Nikito most of the night. Jim spent the night with the still drunk Mieko. </p> <p>In the morning Nikito and Sarah went to the family room where Meiko was sitting gingerly on a pillow, her asshole stretched by Jim’s manhood very thoroughly the night before. </p> <p>“Mieko, are you ok?” Nikito asked.</p> <p>“Yes I am. Master made love to me three times last night – all anally.” She smiled.</p> <p>“I’ll be you hurt.” Sarah said.</p> <p>“Yes I do but it was so wonderful.”</p> <p>“Sarah, are you still mad at me?” Nikito asked.</p> <p>“No, I was never mad at you. But it sure made a good excuse to get master to pay attention to me!”</p> <p>Nikito was very confused.</p></div>",[]
1046,"Asian Slave, Part 1",1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-30,40,3,"MMMfff, rough, tort, anal, enem, bd, sm, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Now you wait inside the mall until you see me. And don't go home with Lisa again. Don't run off and leave Rebecca. She is your sister."" </p> <p>""Yes mom."" Tiffany said. ""Bye."" </p> <p>As Tiffany's mother watched her daughters, Tiffany and Rebecca, walked the fifty feet to the mall entrance. It was Sunday and as promised they were going to get to go to the mall. They had done all their chores and had managed to get through the week without getting grounded. </p> <p>As usual, Tiffany went through the door and didn't wait for her little sister. As with most siblings, Tiffany didn't want to be seen with Rebecca, or Becky as she was often called. Their mother just shook her head and released the brake as she saw the door close. </p> <p>""I don't care what mom says, you're still a pest!"" Tiffany said as her twelve year old sister caught up to her.</p> <p>""Am not!""</p> <p>Tiffany responded by walking faster and darting through groups of people. Her customary haunt, the local mall was a fairly fixed environment where she could hang out with the rest of the local teenagers. She headed in the direction of the game room where Lisa was waiting. </p> <p>Being fifteen, Tiffany still didn't have a drivers license and had to rely on her mother or her friends for transportation. Lisa, being sixteen, had a license and because of her parents financial position, a car. </p> <p>After rounding the corner of the main hall she could see her goal, the gameroom. Upon arrival she did a quick reconnoiter and located her quarry. Lisa was in between two boys as usual, teasing. Although only a year older than Tiffany, Lisa was much more physically mature. A fact which was not lost on the local packs of testosterone. </p> <p>""Hi Tiff!"" Lisa greeted her friend.</p> <p>""Hi."" Tiffany responded, smiling, hoping to attract one of the boys. With barely an acknowledging glance they both returned their attention to Lisa. Tiffany sulked over and sat down on one of the benches next to them, Becky bouncing down beside her, unaware of the great social putdown that her sister had just suffered. </p> <p>Lisa made up an excuse to the boys and grabbed Tiffany by the arm and headed for the restroom. With Becky at their heels the trio entered the women's room into a cloud of smoke. The occupants of the haze casting disdainful looks their direction. </p> <p>""Tiff, look, I know your mom was pretty pissed at me last week, I just hope you didn't catch too much shit.""</p> <p>""Yeah, well, you know.""</p> <p>""Do I. After she called my mom I thought I had had it. But then nothing happened. Not until my dad got home. Then it was all over with. I couldn't sit down 'til Sunday."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Did she smell the beer?"" Tiff asked.</p> <p>""Yep. Being out late wasn't the problem, as you guessed."" </p> <p>""You shouldn't be out late and you wouldn't get into trouble."" Becky chimed in.</p> <p>""Butt out."" the two older girls said in unison.</p> <p>""Ah Tiff ... Brandon asked if I would drive them over to Dusty's.""</p> <p>""No. Lisa, look I can't go.""</p> <p>""But ple-a-s-e."" Lisa whined.</p> <p>""Lisa! Lisa! Do you know just how much shit I would be in if we got caught there?"" </p> <p>""We won't go in, just wait in the car."" Lisa pleaded.</p> <p>""No, I can't.""</p> <p>""She can't."" Becky parroted.</p> <p>""You can come too."" Lisa added. </p> <p>""Lisa... I just can't. Besides, what do you think is going to happen if those two get a few beers in them. Never mind if they get busted."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Don't worry about it, if they get carded they just come back to the car. If they get arrested or something we just pretend we don't know them. We don't know them all that well anyway."" </p> <p>""You know what I mean. I've seen the way you are with Brandon. Besides, it looks to me like Matt is hot for you too. If you aren't careful they'll start a fight over you."" </p> <p>""I know, isn't it great!""</p> <p>""No it isn't. You go on. Besides I'd just be baggage anyway.""</p> <p>""You don't understand Tiff, I want you to get Matt interested so that he'll lay off of me and let Brandon have some breathing room."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Just great. He doesn't even know I exist."" </p> <p>""But you do think he's a hunk, right?""</p> <p>""Well, yeah.""</p> <p>""So simple, you get in the back with him and Brandon rides in the front with me."" </p> <p>""I don't know. It sounds sort of risky.""</p> <p>""Don't worry. All you gotta do is kiss him a few times and let him feel you up some. They are all talk and no go. They haven't got the balls to do more than that. Give 'em a thrill."" Lisa said. Tiffany nodded towards Becky. ""She can ride up front with us."" </p> <p>Tiffany thought about it for few seconds. ""Becky, if we go are you going to nark on us just as soon as we get back?""</p> <p>Being recently elevated to being on the 'in' crowd Rebecca nodded negative.</p> <p>""See, it's ok."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Ok, but we're not going in."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Sure no problem."" Lisa walked towards the door.</p> <p>Once out into the game room the two boys were waiting by a pinball machine. Brandon in the midst of a winning streak. </p> <p>""Let's go."" Lisa said as she walked by. The three girls leading the two boys did a high five salute and fell into step. </p> <p>Once outside the group went straight to Lisa's car where she pointed out the seating arrangements. The group chatted and listened to loud rock-n-roll on the way to Dusty's, the favorite club of under age teens. In another county the club seldom checked id. Charging nearly twice as much for beer they did a brisk business with underage kids willing to pay for the privilege. </p> <p>Not that Brandon and Matt weren't ready, each having a fake driver's license attesting to the fact that they were really nineteen rather than their obvious age of seventeen. Not having a car themselves they had to rely on friends to get a ride to Dusty's since it was some thirty miles outside of town. </p> <p>Upon arrival, at dusk, the two boys promised no more than thirty minutes inside while the three girls waited in the car. Once the boys were out of earshot the girls proceeded to gossip. After discussing the various tongue techniques the covered the topic of groping. Becky, being only twelve, and therefore uninteresting to boys was taking it all in. </p> <p>Nearly an hour had gone by and Tiffany began to check her watch. Becky too was fidgety. Lisa, cool and collected, was kicked back smoking a cigarette. </p> <p>""Relax, they probably are just sucking down a few extra while they have the chance."" </p> <p>""But they'll be more rowdy and I really don't want to..."" Tiffany said, nodding towards Becky, who was oblivious to the conversation, intent instead on the security guard watching them. </p> <p>""Don't worry about it. If they drink enough to get the nerve up they can't anyway. A drunk guy can't get it up."" Lisa said, the voice of experience.</p> <p>""But they can sure try. Besides that it's getting late and we need to be back at the mall. My mom was supposed to pick us up at nine."" </p> <p>""It's just eight, have you back in plenty of time. Look, just give them until 8:15 if they aren't out we'll leave."" Lisa said, blowing a smoke ring into the air.</p> <p>""Well, I guess. But won't they be pissed?"" Tiffany asked, referring to Brandon and Matt.</p> <p>""Maybe. Then again, they've been in there long enough that they may not remember how they are supposed to get home.""</p> <p>The time passed slowly. As the clock turned to 8:15 on the dashboard clock Lisa flicked her cigarette out the window and started up the car. ""As promised."" </p> <p>""Thanks."" Lisa responded.</p> <p>The girls rode in silence on the dirt road back to the main highway. Several minutes after turning southbound back into town the red warning light came on. ""Shit!"" Lisa exclaimed.</p> <p>""What's wrong?"" Tiffany said, the edge of worry in her voice.</p> <p>""I don't know."" Lisa said, trying to make sense of the warning light. </p> <p>""It's says TEMPERATURE"" Tiffany read off.</p> <p>""Well, it's still going. Let's just hope it makes it into town. We'll be in the city limits in another mile."" Lisa said, ever hopeful.</p> <p>""Lisa, look at your water temperature gauge. It's all the way to the right. That means it's running hot. If you don't stop you'll burn up the motor."" Tiffany said, having had a few lessons from her dad.</p> <p>""Yeah I know. But I really don't want to stop out here. I mean look around, do you see a phone?"" Lisa asked with a wide sweeping gesture.</p> <p>The stretch of highway they were on was desolate. Being in the middle of farming country most of what was around was fields. Most of that, was planted in corn, ready to harvest.</p> <p>They passed the city limit sign. Soon thereafter wisps of steam began to issue forth from beneath the hood of the car. Lisa held it at a steady speed, concern beginning to show in her face. The outskirt businesses of town were some seven miles further ahead. </p> <p>""It's beginning to burn up."" Tiffany commented.</p> <p>""I know it dammit!""</p> <p>Two miles further the engine began to knock and lose power. Lisa responded by pushing the accelerator harder. A quarter mile later the engine seized up. They coasted for another quarter mile and Lisa eased the car over to the shoulder of the road. </p> <p>""Shit! Shit! Shit!"" the driver exclaimed, beating on the steering wheel.</p> <p>""Now what?"" Tiffany asked.</p> <p>Lisa got out and slammed the door, not even bothering to take her keys out of the ignition. Tiffany watched as her friend looked around and then started walking towards town.</p> <p>""Tiffany."" Becky whined, fear apparent in her voice.</p> <p>""We can either stay here or walk with her."" Tiffany said, unsure of what to do.</p> <p>""I don't want to spend the night out here."" Becky said.</p> <p>""Well I can run a mile in about seven minutes. We are less than five miles away. But I can't keep that up for five miles. Still.... I should be able to do it in about an hour. But I don't know if you and Lisa could keep up."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Let's go, I don't want to stay here alone."" Becky said.</p> <p>""Well, I don't really feel like walking either."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""We're going to get in trouble."" Becky said.</p> <p>""I know."" her sister confirmed.</p> <p>Watching as Lisa went out of sight in the darkness, Tiffany decided to follow. ""Come on."" </p> <p>The two sisters got out of the car, carrying their purses and Lisa's. Tiffany called out to Lisa in the darkness. Looking around she didn't see the headlights from any cars in either direction.</p> <p>Being a full moon but with partial cloud cover there was sufficient light to walk by once their eyes adjusted to the darkness. They walked for nearly fifteen minutes, at a brisk pace, before catching up to Lisa. </p> <p>""Lisa, that's not very nice to go off and leave us."" Becky said.</p> <p>""Shut up.""</p> <p>""She's right, you are being bitch again."" Tiffany confirmed.</p> <p>""I don't want to hear it."" </p> <p>The three girls walked in silence for nearly half an hour before the first car came by. It approached from behind. Lisa turned to try and flag it down. The car sped on by, not even slowing down for the trio. </p> <p>Twenty minutes later a pair of headlights approached from a vehicle leaving town. </p> <p>""Are you going to try and get their attention."" Tiffany asked Lisa. She was fully aware that all three girls were dressed in dark clothing and therefore nearly invisible in the darkness of the Iowa night. </p> <p>""They're going the wrong way."" Lisa said, never breaking pace.</p> <p>Becky watched as the vehicle passed by, and noted that it was a van. She turned around as it passed to see if any cars were approaching from behind in the distance. In the darkness they were in and the flatness of the land they could easily see for close to ten miles. A half a mile back Becky saw the brake lights come on.</p> <p>""Guys. They are stopping."" Rebecca said.</p> <p>The other two girls turned around and watched as the van turned around in the middle of the four lane road. </p> <p>""Looks like they are coming back."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Sure does."" Tiffany added.</p> <p>They three girls watched as the headlights bobbed as the van returned to the road surface after letting one tire slip off of the pavement. It approached them for a few seconds then the headlights dipped down as the driver applied the brake. </p> <p>""Looks like we won't have to walk after all."" Lisa said and waved to the van.</p> <p>The three girls stood and waited as the van pulled up alongside of them. Tiffany had a sinking feeling as she saw the passenger get out and the side door of the van slide open. The man in the front was in his mid thirties and had a full beard. He was wearing a T-shirt, jeans and sandals. The shirt was stretched taught to cover his beer-belly. Out of the side door two more men, of similar attire got out. </p> <p>Tiffany, turned to the right, towards town and started to walk away. Then the driver, coming around the front cut her off. In a flash and with much screeching the two men from the back had grabbed Rebecca and were dragging her into the van. The man in the front had his arms around Lisa who had started to scream also. Tiffany saw the horrible face of the driver just before he slugged her unconscious. </p></div>",[]
1047,"Asian Slave, Part 2",2,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-30,48,4,"MMMfff, rough, tort, anal, enem, bd, sm, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tiffany awoke to hear crying. She tried to get up but couldn't. Then realizing that she couldn’t see either came to the conclusion that she was blindfolded, tied and gagged. Not able to do anything she listened as she hear a girl crying, not too far from where she was. Remembering that the men in the van had grabbed her, Lisa and Becky, she noticed that where ever it was that she was at was not the van. Or at least if it was, they were stopped. She didn't feel any apparent motion.</p> <p>The crying was somewhat muffled. She could hear panting and motion as well as some suppressed grunting. Quickly she surmised that someone was getting raped. Judging from the weakness of the crying and knowing how strong a voice that Lisa had she came the dismal conclusion that the person getting raped was her little sister Becky. </p> <p>Then the realization that they were in serious trouble really set in. She could feel the tightness of her jeans and the dryness of her own vagina and knew that she hadn't had her turn yet. That along struck more fear into Tiffany than the knowledge that her sister was at this moment being stretched wide by some thick dicked man nearly three times her age. </p> <p>After a while the man came inside of Rebecca and fell into a heap. Tiffany was listening and could tell because the panting stopped and the man's breathing began to slow. In addition, Becky's crying became one more of sorrow rather than pain. From the sound of it he had her head covered up with something.</p> <p>Next she heard a zipper noise and then a door slammed. From the sound of it Tiffany figured that her and her sister were still in the van. She didn't hear any other sounds so the men must have taken Lisa and gone somewhere else. </p> <p>Tiffany tried to move several times but couldn't. Her bladder was uncomfortably full from the large soft drink she had chugged down while waiting on the boys at Dusty's. Unable to cry for help because of the gag in her mouth she finally resorted to the only relief possible by pissing in her pants. It left a very uncomfortable, warm, wet feeling as the urine soaked her panties, jeans and the carpet of the floor where she was laying. Still, it was better than holding it in. </p> <p>A long time later Tiffany was awakened by someone picking her up. She then realized that she must have gone to sleep and had no idea of how long it had been. Two pairs of hands carried her. She could hear steps and felt the tilt as she was carried up at least two flights, albeit short ones. </p> <p>They two men made comments about how nice they thought she was as they carried her. One of them said he couldn't wait to get some. Tiffany cried at the thought of being raped. Not that she was a virgin, she had given that to Frank some two years earlier at the tender age of thirteen, but she still didn't want some man to force himself inside of her without her consent and without so much as a choice in the matter. </p> <p>She had little doubt that Lisa had already been raped as she knew Becky had been. The two men set her down on a hard wood floor and walked out of the room. She could hear whimpering behind her. After the door shut the whimpering stopped.</p> <p>""Tiff."" the voice whispered. It was Lisa.</p> <p>Tiffany tried to wiggle, but couldn't. She was hog-tied. </p> <p>""Tiff. Listen. I know you can't talk. I just want to say that I'm sorry. If we get out of this I'll try to make it up to you somehow, I don't know how, but I'll try. No matter what they do to you just lie there. Don't fight it. It'll only make things worse. They like it when you fight and will only punch you more. If you just act like a vegetable they'll lose interest. And try not to cry, the get off on hearing and seeing us cry. Just zone out and try not to think about it."" </p> <p>After hearing footsteps, Lisa paused until the steps passed. ""I don't know where they've taken Becky but they came and got her two hours ago. It's ten in the morning. We're in a farmhouse of some sort. They drove for over three hours last night before stopping here. I don't know exactly where, I couldn't see.""</p> <p>More footsteps passed in the hallway outside. ""I'm tied up too or I'd come turn you loose. I'm not tied as tightly as you are and don't have a blindfold on, but they have me chained up to the wall to a hook real high up. From the looks of it we aren't the first to have been brought here.""</p> <p>Tiffany wept silently at this news. That meant that the men would mostly likely kill them when they were finished with the girls. She knew she had to escape, with or without her sister and Lisa if the chance arose. At least she could try and get away and hopefully bring some help before it was too late. She tested her ropes again but couldn't move any more.</p> <p>Minutes later she heard footsteps in the hallway again. They stopped outside the door and she could hear a latch being turned. Then the steps approached her. </p> <p>""Well now pretty little thing. Let's get you some food. Don't want you to spoil now do we."" the gravely voiced man said.</p> <p>Tiffany could feel something being put around her neck. It was cold, and clanked. Seconds later she realized it was a chain as the man snapped the lock shut, ensuring that she had enough slack to breath. He then unstrung more of the chain and dropped it. Coming back he grabbed the rope between her hands and feet and pulled her across the slick wood floor. Then she could hear the chain being attached with another lock at the far end. </p> <p>As the blindfold was removed she squinted as the brightness of the room. Not that it was brighter than usual, but the thick blindfold had her in total darkness. For the first time she got a look at the man. He looked as old as her dad. Maybe in his forties. He was a light black man. Wearing a sleeveless shirt she could see tattoos on his muscular arms. He then undid her ropes and left, winking at her. </p> <p>After the door was latched she sat upright and looked over at Lisa. The beating that she had alluded to earlier was readily apparent. Both eyes were blackened and she had dried blood on her face. Rope marks were apparent around Lisa's neck and wrists. In addition from the way Lisa was sprawled out on the floor, Tiffany could see that she wasn't wearing any panties beneath her red dress. </p> <p>""How are we going to get out of here?"" Tiffany asked, sitting up.</p> <p>""We aren't."" Lisa said sullenly.</p> <p>""How many are there?""</p> <p>""At least five from what I can count. The guy that was just in here is the nicest of the bunch. Better eat while you got the chance."" Lisa motioned to the package and drink on the floor beside her friend.</p> <p>""That's from Billy-Bobs."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Really?""</p> <p>""Yeah, they are the only ones in town that use a cup that looks like that."" Tiffany said and picked it up. ""It's still cold and has ice in it."" She removed the lid and peered inside. ""Been at least an hour, maybe two, not more than that."" </p> <p>""So?""</p> <p>""Look Lisa, we need to figure out where we are so we'll know which way to run when we get free."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Forget it. They are real careful. Besides, what's a watered down Coke going to tell you?""</p> <p>""That we are probably within two hours drive or less from town. Unless, of course, they let it sit for a while before bringing it in here."" </p> <p>""Yeah, well, they might have just refilled that cup with something from a cooler.""</p> <p>""Nope. It's flaked ice like Billy-Bobs uses. And this is a breakfast roll-up. They quit serving breakfast roll-ups at nine."" </p> <p>""I thought they quit serving breakfast at eleven?""</p> <p>""On the weekends they do. But this is Monday. So they quit at nine. That means that we are most likely at least an hour and probably not more than two from town.""</p> <p>""Like I said, we drove for three hours last night. I got a look at my watch. They grabbed us around 8:45 and it was midnight when they chained me up in here."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""So if we get away we had best plan on stealing some transportation. You don't have any idea of where they brought Becky?"" Tiffany asked, tearing into the food.</p> <p>""I don't know where the brought her. We were both raped several times. All five of them have had me, but I think only two were with her."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Any idea of why they didn't do me?""</p> <p>""One of them slugged you a little too hard last night. And then another one stopped him from taking you while you were out. Said he had something real special in mind for you and told the one that hit you to take me instead."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Just wonderful."" Tiffany said, wadding up the paper that the breakfast had come in. ""Where's the bathroom?""</p> <p>""Forget it. Just take some advice, pee when they aren't watching. I'd go now if you can."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""Just take some advice will you?"" </p> <p>Beginning to wonder what the men could possibly want with her when she had to pee she decided that it might be best to listen to Lisa. So she walked to the corner of the windowless room and pulled down her pants and panties and peed in the corner. The previous nights urine had dried, but was still apparent by the smell. Lisa didn't watch. </p> <p>""Geez, there's nothing in here."" Tiffany commented as she pulled up her pants and rezipped them.</p> <p>""That's right. No windows, nothing. Just that door. Notice, however that there are hooks enough for eight. Guess they give dinner parties some time."" Lisa said with all the levity she could manage.</p> <p>""Yeah, right. Did they whip you?"" Tiffany asked, noticing marks on Lisa's thighs.</p> <p>""Among other things..."" the girl trailed off.</p> <p>The two girls sat in silence for nearly an hour before they heard heavy footsteps coming down the hall. The door opened and a man came in carrying Becky over his shoulder. He chained the unconscious girl to the wall, previously unoccupied and then went to Tiffany. </p> <p>Seeing that the man was probably better than two hundred pounds, very muscular and remembering Lisa's advice she didn't resist or even make any comments as the man ran his hands along her thighs. He then took a key out of his hip pocket and unlocked her chain from the hook high up on the wall. The hook was mounted at least six feet off of the floor. He then jerked the chain and Tiffany got up. </p> <p>""You sure are a sweet young thing, you are."" the man said as he reached back to shut and lock the door to the room. He then reached around and fondled her breasts through her shirt. He pulled her close and licked on her neck and ear. Grimacing, Tiffany willed herself to not resist. After seeing what Lisa looked like and the fact that Rebecca was out cold she decided to not fight and see if Lisa was right. Knowing what a wildcat her friend was and how beaten she was now Tiffany guessed that she couldn't fare much better.</p> <p>""Yep, you are the sweetest of the three. Not all that big, but definitely sweet!"" the man said squeezing both of Tiffany's breasts.</p> <p>He then led her down the hall and down a set of carpeted stairs. The house they were in was a very large farm house, with construction not untypical for this part of the country. Tiffany had been in dozens of homes like this. There wasn't much in the way of furnishing, as if it was possibly recently abandoned. </p> <p>Through the kitchen where another man was sitting who gave her a pat on the butt as she passed the man leading Tiffany opened the door to the basement. He then pushed her down the stairs ahead of him, keeping her from falling by tugging on the chain. The diameter of the links provided support without cutting in to her tender skin. </p> <p>The bottom of the basement was well lit and two of the men were at the bottom of the stairs looking expectantly up at her arrival. Both of them were naked. One was hard. Tiffany wept silently and tried her best to suppress her tears, knowing it was now her turn.</p> <p>""Well hurry up."" one of the men said.</p> <p>""Take off your clothes."" the one with the boner instructed.</p> <p>Tiffany silently began to remove her clothing, knowing the escape was impossible and that if she didn't take off her clothes herself that they would rip them off for her. Either way she was soon to be naked and raped.</p> <p>The man behind her stepped around her and attached her chain to a column in the middle of the basement. Tiffany continued until finally all that was left were her panties. She looked one last time for hope that she wouldn't have to continue to strip. The three men watched her silently. Slowly she pulled down her white panties to reveal her tender blond pubes. The soft pinkness of her labia sticking down to just below the tufts. </p> <p>Finally, naked she stood before the three men. The one who had brought her down was now naked. One of them pointed to a dirty mat nearby with a chair on one end of it. The one who had led her down hurriedly got in front of her and lay down, face up, his erect member reaching upwards. She walked to him and straddled him. It was obvious to her that she was to sit on it. </p> <p>Lowering herself carefully she was thankful that she at least got to control the initial insertion. Being somewhat dry she tried to do it slowly. Her attempts at gentleness were thwarted by a pair of strong hands on her shoulders forcing her down onto the erect penis. She gasped as it dragged, very dry, into her vagina. Looking up Tiffany saw one of the men placing the chair over the head of the one lying on the floor. He sat on the edge of the chair and grabbed a handful of her hair. Forcing her head down she was made to accept his foul smelling member into her mouth. He rammed her head down onto it while the one on the bottom began to pump her up and down on his dick.</p> <p>Next she felt the third one greasing her asshole. Being anal virgin she knew all too well that being sodomized was going to hurt like hell. True to her expectations she screamed as the man behind her rammed himself into her tiny, tender anus. She felt as if she were being ripped apart as he entered, the tearing feeling continuing until his balls slammed into her. </p> <p>Meanwhile she had to fight to keep from choking on the large cock being shoved into her mouth. The one in her pussy was the least of her worries. Having three men in her at once was certainly a new experience for the fifteen year old, and one which she hoped would never be repeated again. She silently wished that the would just go ahead and kill her and get it over with. Put an end to the humiliation and pain that she was now suffering.</p> <p>It seemed to go on for hours when in reality it lasted but fifteen minutes. The man in her mouth was the first to come. Shooting load after load into her mouth he held her fast and forced her to swallow it. The smell from his unwashed body made her want to throw up. Finally finished he allowed his limp cock to slip from her mouth. Moments later the one underneath her heaved mightily and shook with the intense orgasm. He too let his cock fall away as it went limp. </p> <p>The one in her ass continued to pound away. Her poor butt burning from the friction and tearing of the delicate anal tissues. She looked down to see blood dripped on the man beneath her. Blood she knew wasn't from her non-virgin pussy, her period having ended nearly a week ago. She wept at the awareness of how her ass had been torn by the rough entrance of the man. Even lubricated as he was the sheer size when compared to her virgin asshole was still too much. </p> <p>The man beneath her slipped away and the one behind pushed her roughly onto the mat, all the while maintaining his thrusting in her behind. She fell down and bumped her nose into the concrete, padded only by the thin sleeping bag they were on. Laying there she prayed for it to soon be over with. The minutes dragged by as the man continued his rough reciprocal motion in her ass. Finally, she could feel his dick growing in diameter as he approached ejaculation. Spurting cum deep into her ass he fell on top of her, his sweat dripping all over her.</p> <p>""Damned that was good Buford."" one of the men commented as he sat watching the one resting on top of Tiffany.</p> <p>""Sure was. I think I'll keep this one."" the man on top of her said.</p> <p>""Like hell you will. You know the rules. We only get a couple of days with them then we have to get rid of 'em. It wouldn't do to get caught with such good looking young stuff."" </p> <p>""Sure be a shame to ship off such a cherry one as this. Even if she don't have the looks of the black headed one she sure does fuck good."" the man drinking the beer said and reached down and twisted her nipple.</p> <p>The man on top of her got up and Tiffany just lay there, not wanting to move. Her ass was on fire. One of the men set about tying ropes around her wrists and ankles. She just lay still and let him, knowing that she was going to be tied up and most probably whipped. </p> <p>Her thoughts turned to her mother and about the many times that her mom had told her and Becky about older men liking to grab young girls. They had always just shrugged it off as a paranoid, overprotective mother or an old wives' tale. Now she knew, firsthand, that it was a fact. </p> <p>Two of the men picked her up and looped the ropes over some hooks high up on posts. They tied the ropes off and her feet were dangling several inches off of the floor. It hurt badly to be pulled up like this. The distance between the poles was some five feet and the ropes were attached near the ceiling, around seven and a half feet. The ropes not only held her full weight off of the floor but acted to pull her arms apart as well. </p> <p>Next they spread her legs and tied one ankle to each pole at a point nearly two feet off of the floor. She was suspended in mid-air, her sopping wet pussy now blowing in the breeze. Her body exposed and defenseless. She could feel something warm running down her leg. </p> <p>""Did you remember to close the door Burt?""</p> <p>""'did you remember to close the door Burt'"" the man mocked back at him. ""Of course I did you damned imbecile.""</p> <p>Tiffany screamed out as the first lash fell across her buttocks. The man behind her, whom she could not see, had begun to whip her with a long leather whip. It cracked as it met with her tender flesh. The strips burning and hurting until replaced by the next lash. He continued, with Tiffany screaming to the top of her lungs, until he had laid fifty lashes on her butt. He then took another twenty on the back of each thigh. </p> <p>During a pause she begged them to stop but to no avail. Another of the men began to whip her breasts and stomach with a smaller whip, but no less painful. After striping her good he proceeded to whip her between the legs. The whip snapping up and parting her labia with every lash. The stinging in her pussy was nearly unbearable. Never before in her young life had she felt such pain. And she hadn't even done anything to deserve it.</p> <p>After the man in front stopped the third one started shocking her up and down on the inside of her thighs with a cattle prod. Lucky, she thought, that he wasn't using a self defense type which was much more powerful. He proceeded up and into her vagina. The small electric spark raising a welt and a scream of agony as it went. After a through electrification of her vagina he toasted her asshole and but good. </p> <p>Unable to stand the pain any long she passed out. Coming too everything was hazy but she soon realized that she was back in the holding room. She opened her eyes against the brightness and saw Rebecca looking at her. </p> <p>""Tiffany?""</p> <p>""I hurt!"" </p> <p>""I know you do. You've been out for over an hour. What do they want?""</p> <p>""They never asked. They just.... just raped me. And then, and then they... they just ... started whipping me. The kept on and kept on...""</p> <p>""I know.""</p> <p>""Where's Lisa?"" Tiffany finally gained enough sense to ask.</p> <p>""They took her down for some more no doubt.""</p> <p>Tiffany attempted to sit up but was much too tired. Rebecca was chained to the far wall and couldn't get close enough to help her sister, not that she had all that much strength left herself. The hard whippings had taken their toll on the young girls. </p> <p>""Can you hear her?""</p> <p>""No. No one outside the basement can hear anything. One of them said something about it being soundproof to me. I didn't hear anything while they were doing you. I think they may have taken Lisa down for more. The first time up she wasn't as marked up as you are. And to hear her describe her first one it wasn't even half what they gave me.""</p> <p>""I think I'm going to be sick."" Tiffany said as the contents of her stomach started to bubble up into her throat. The thought of all those dirty dicks being pressed into her and the horrible whipping she had just endured were too much and she finally puked off to the side. </p> <p>Looking down she saw the blood on her legs and threw up some more. Reaching back to touch her very tender asshole she brought her fingers up hesitantly and looked. Her ass was caked with shit and blood. After the third heave her stomach was empty. </p> <p>""Tiffany?""</p> <p>""Yeah."" she said, wiping her mouth on her forearm.</p> <p>""Did they.... well, did they put themselves into ... well you know...""</p> <p>""In my ass. Go ahead, say it. They fucked me in the ass. The fucked me in the pussy, they came in my mouth. The bastards.""</p> <p>""Lisa and I have both had similar. We talked about it while you were down there. Being...""</p> <p>""Tortured. They are torturing us, raping us and then they are going to kill us and dump our bodies somewhere where they can't be found.""</p> <p>""Lisa doesn't think so. She told me to notice how well set up they were for whipping and fucking us. She also pointed out that one of them specifically felt up her tits and made a comment about how good a price he would get for them."" </p> <p>A light of an idea went off in Tiffany's head. ""Sell us?""</p> <p>""That's what Lisa thinks.""</p> <p>""You mean as slaves?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>The two girls sat in silence as they contemplated what could happen to them if they were sold as slaves. The mistreatment would most likely continue. Death, although somewhat welcome at the moment would not be theirs to possess. </p></div>",[]
1048,"Asian Slave, Part 3",3,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-30,27,4,"MMMfff, rough, tort, anal, enem, bd, sm, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hours later the whipped and bloody body of Lisa was brought in and chained up. Unconscious, she came too moments later.</p> <p>""Lisa?"" </p> <p>""I hurt!"" she whined.</p> <p>""I know you do. We all do.""</p> <p>""Why won't they stop?""</p> <p>The three girls slept on the hard wooden floor. Naked, covered with whip marks and blood they had to simply lie down out of exhaustion and sleep. Fortunately the men had left enough slack in the chains from the girls necks to the wall mounts to enable them to reach the floor.</p> <p>Later that evening the men came in and took Tiffany. Moments later they got Lisa and brought her to the basement also. As she reached the bottom of the stairs she could see that Tiffany was tied, spread-eagle, between the posts. She was crying, more from expectation and fear than from any actual pain. </p> <p>Lisa was tied up on adjoining posts, next to Tiffany. Then two of the men went back up stairs. The third brought forth a whip and gave each girl three lashes. He then placed a low saw-horse on the floor in the area where both of the girls were facing. </p> <p>Neither spoke a word, fearing further punishment. The man then brought forth several leather restraint devices and dropped them on the floor. He went over and started a video camera. Up until now the two girls hadn't noticed it, placed on a tripod up against the wall. Tiffany wondered if they had been taping all of the torture sessions. </p> <p>Rebecca was brought down, dragging on every step, crying. Her two escorts placed her over the saw-horse length wise and set about attaching her wrists and ankles to the legs of the device. Next, nipple clamps were attached to Tiffany and Lisa, causing them both to cry out in pain. Following that labia clamps were attached, complete with weights. </p> <p>As the two older girls watched, each man took his turn raping little Becky anally. She screamed out with each thrust. With her butt to the camera the two older girls got to watch the pain in her face. After the third man finished, a fourth came down the stairs and had his way with Becky. Finally, the black man came inside of her raw rectum. </p> <p>Unable to contain herself any longer, Tiffany began cussing the men when one approached her little sister with a large inflatable dildo. They all laughed as one of the other men cranked down on the nipple clamps causing Tiffany to scream out in pain. Then a gag was shoved into her mouth. Seeing Lisa there the man gagging Tiffany reached over to a cart full of equipment and produced another gag and inserted it roughly into Lisa's waiting mouth. </p> <p>The large inflatable dildo disappeared behind the small curves of Becky's ass, seconds later being announced by a blood-curdling scream as it was pushed into her anus. With a diameter of an inch and three quarters it stretched her young asshole to the limits. Being a dildo, rather than a butt plug it didn't taper down to a necked off area. Once in the man began to inflate it, causing even more pain.</p> <p>Lisa and Tiffany could only watch as Rebecca's ass was filled up with the device. The pain of their clamps had subsided to a tolerable, although still painful, level. The man stuffing Becky's butt finished his job and sat down and started pumping his pecker. Another of the men got up and fondled the young Becky. While he was busy, another one attached a rope to the dildo in her ass and then looped it over a ceiling support beam and tied it off to a cleat on a pole. </p> <p>Next the two men, each one grabbing an ankle, undid the rope holding Rebecca onto the sawhorse. Following that they tied her ankles together. Next her wrists were tied to her ankles with her standing on the floor, flat footed, bent over with her dildo-penetrated ass sticking straight up. The sawhorse was pushed out of the way. The cord was tightened and she had to raise up on her toes to relieve the pressure. This was somewhat precarious, however, since she was bent over and tied up. Keeping her balance was a tedious job. Still crying, and breaking into screams as the large dildo tugged at the inside of her rectum, a whip was applied to the back of her thighs. The four of the men not whipping Becky were busy stroking their hard dicks. </p> <p>After her thighs were red and streaked the man stopped and picked up a bungee cord. It had overly large hooks on the end and the hooks were rounded at the tips. The man inserted one into her tiny vagina and then, keeping it taught, followed it up her front, between her breast buds and looped it around her neck. Next it was run back down to her waiting pussy. Several inches short he pulled on it, stretching the rubber filled cord and hooking it into her vagina. The tension and obvious pain involved did not escape the elder girls attention, both of their faces told of the shock. </p> <p>Becky cried and cried from the pain she was in. She could only babble incomplete words of pain as the stretched cord lifted the soft tissue of her tender, young pussy upwards towards her stomach. The men all came over and gave her a swat on the butt and then went to the other side of the room and sat down to watch. Several times Becky nearly lost her balance, the tension of the dildo in her butt keeping her up. Each time she would renew her crying as the pain increased. </p> <p>Eventually, after nearly an hour, the dildo was removed from her ass and she was allowed to fall to the ground, the hooks still in her pussy. Lying on the floor, tied, with the hooks pulling upwards on her pussy she hunched into a fetal position to relieve the pressure. By bending as far as she could she could get the tension to where it was just tolerable. </p> <p>The weights and clamps on the two older girls were removed, only to be replaced by alligator clamps attached to wires. Lisa watched with fear as they were attached to her nipples and inner labia. Being older, her inner labia were more mature and much easier to grab than Tiffany's. Next, the wires were all brought out to a central point. A hand crank bell ringer like that used for army field telephones was attached. It was turned very slowly. </p> <p>When the magnetic field crossed the wires in the device a charge was sent down the wires to the girls pussies and tits. The physics of it were simple enough and readily apparent to the girls, especially after the demonstration. The bite of the clamps were the least of their worries. Still gagged, they couldn't even scream. All they could do was tense up as the charge coursed through them. </p> <p>Satisfied, the man connecting the device undid the bungee cord on Rebecca's pussy. Refastening her ropes she now lay on the floor with her ankles tied together and her wrists tied together. A very large black tube was brought forth by one of the men. It had wires coming out of the end of it. The diameter was nearly five inches. The man connecting wires flipped a switch on the hand cranked generator and connected the wires coming from the black device to it. Then he instructed another man to start cranking it. </p> <p>As the generator was cranked the device started to lengthen, causing the diameter to decrease. Made much like a bottle stopper it kept shrinking until the diameter was a mere inch. Almost five minutes had passed. Now it looked like the painful dildo that it was.</p> <p>The man continued to crank as two others attached a leather belt around Becky's rump. The dildo was inserted into her vagina, all the way, and was held in by a strap. Having watched the men she knew what was about to happen. She was placed on her knees in front of the generator. The men all took their places to watch. The man cranking the generator stopped and the daemon dildo began to grow inside of Becky's tiny cunt. He flipped a switch connecting Lisa and Tiffany's wires to the generator.</p> <p>""Better start cranking now honey it's going to start hurting."" The evil man said.</p> <p>Becky, hesitant because of what she knew she would do to her sister and Lisa didn't start. She could feel the dildo growing inside of her. Wondering if it would fit at its full width she waited as it grew.</p> <p>""Might want to do as he say. When it's fully dilated it'll probably tear you inside.""</p> <p>Becky, already feeling the pain of the dildo as it passed through two inches reached slowly for the crank. She began to turn it, slowly at first. Lisa and Tiffany, feeling the charge running through their pussies and across their tits began to twitch as the voltage increased. Inside of Becky, the expansion of the dildo had slowed, but not halted.</p> <p>She could feel it still expanding and began to crank the generator quicker. Increasing ever faster, the dildo finally began to shrink back down. It was tiring, cranking on the generator, she felt as if she would be lucky to make half an hour with her hands tied together and kneeling on concrete as she was. At this voltage however, Tiffany and Lisa were in quite a bit of pain, thrashing against their restraints and squalling behind the gags.</p> <p>""Ain't that pretty! I just love to see girls working hard!"" one of the men commented, pulling harder on his dick.</p> <p>After fifteen minutes the dildo inside of Rebecca was removed, but she was told to keep cranking on the generator. Grateful to be rid of the monster inside she did as she was told. </p> <p>""Faster"" one of the men said.</p> <p>Becky responded by turning the generator even quicker, increasing the voltage and pain of Lisa and Tiffany. </p> <p>""Ok, stop."" one of the men instructed her. Gratefully, she complied immediately.</p> <p>""Take her upstairs."" he commanded. Two of the men grabbed hold of Becky and carried her off.</p> <p>All of the electrical apparatus was removed from the two girls and put away. The flesh of their nipples and twats numb from the electrocution. Lisa was taken down and gang raped in front of Tiffany. Not able to even scream because of the gag, Tiffany could only tell that it hurt Lisa by how hard she was breathing. Handing Lisa a riding crop one of the men told her to whip Tiffany all over.</p> <p>Complying with their wishes Lisa laid the whip onto poor Tiffany very hard. She lashed her friend up and down, between the thighs and all over the pussy and ass. After nearly half an hour she was told to stop. Satisfied, two men carried Lisa upstairs. </p> <p>That only left Tiffany in the basement, alone with three men. Naked, hurting and tied and gagged she could only wait for their next move. It wasn't long in coming either. She was untied, and ungagged. A three legged stool was brought out with a small butt plug attached to it. </p> <p>""Sit your ass on that."" a man said, greasing up her ass with something.</p> <p>Tiffany went over slowly to the chair, her asshole feeling very vulnerable. She straddled the stool and lowered herself down. Feeling the tip of the plug pushing against her left cheek she repositioned. Every so slowly she brought her rump down on the waiting stretcher. As it touched her asshole she tensed up. Knowing that she wasn't going to get it in that way she tried to relax her sphincter muscle. Gradually putting more and more weight on it she eased down onto it. The tender flesh of her anus parted to accept the plastic. </p> <p>As she went further down the plastic slid in, stretching her wider and wider. Just at the point where it felt like she was going to stretch apart she felt the cool varnished wood of the stool touch her cheeks. Releasing her grip she settled down onto it, the plug hitting home and her sphincter gratefully closing around the narrow neck of the plug.</p> <p>""Bet that must feel real good little darling."" one of the men said, just as he shot cum into her face from the raging hard-on he had been pumping.</p> <p>Another of the men then went over and picked something up off of the table. ""Pierce your left inner labia with this."" he said handing her a small diameter hole punch.</p> <p>Luckily Tiffany had studied her anatomy book in physical education and knew what her labia were. It had been just a month ago that the teacher showed them a video which was very explicit and showed all the different parts of human genitalia. </p> <p>Tiffany took the punch from the man and looked as pitiful as she could at him. His face was hard and cold. He wasn't about to relent in his order. She sat there, looking at her now abused pussy.</p> <p>""Don't take all day either."" he added.</p> <p>Tiffany parted the folds of her vagina with her left hand and pulled on the labia. Being as young as she was the inner labia hadn't developed much and extended out past the larger labia yet. She had to pull and tug to get the small wrinkle of flesh out of it's warm home. </p> <p>""Here, I'll help you."" one of the men said and grabbed the fold of flesh and yanked down on her roughly.</p> <p>This caused Tiffany to cry out in pain. She tried to get away and managed to just rock the stool, having temporarily forgotten that she was attached to it by way of the plug in her ass. The man put a persistent and firm pull on the skin and pulled it nearly two inches away from her body. It hurt very badly. She reached down with the hole punch and placed the flap of skin between its blades. Looking carefully she centered it up so that the resultant hole would be at least a quarter an inch from the edge. The shaft of the hole punch was a mere eighth inch in diameter. </p> <p>Still, however, Tiffany remembered getting her ears pierced when she was ten. That hurt badly. Now she was going to do it to her pussy. She had never thought of being pierced here before, but had considered a belly-button ring after seeing several girls at school wearing them. With the punch positioned she gently squeezed the handles and could feel the shaft begin to sink into her flesh. She cried at the feeling. </p> <p>""Hurry up and get it over with."" the man holding her pussy told her.</p> <p>Tiffany backed off the punch. She then looked and could see a red spot where the blade had touched her tender pussy flesh. She then looked at the man one last time. Closing her eyes she squeezed the handles of the punch together rapidly and firmly. Gritting her teeth together she heard the punch click on its stop. The pain was incredible and she dropped the punch, its spring-loaded action allowing it to come off. Tiffany let out a room filling scream. The pain was so intense. It was a far-sight worse than having her ears pierced. </p> <p>She looked down and saw the blood running across the stool and became lightheaded. Another man stepped forward and patted some sort of powder against her pussy. She barely felt the pain of having pressure against so sensitive of a wound because the pain of the powder clotting the blood was much, much worse. It just started burning and kept getting worse by the second. Screaming for all she was worth a large penis shaped rubber gag was shoved into her mouth and hit the back of her throat. Nearly choking on the gag she had to quit screaming, trying to push the phallus out of her mouth. It was too late however, as one of the men was busy fastening the straps at the back of her head. </p> <p>When the man released her head she looked down and saw the blood splattered on the floor. She watched as one of the men crimped a ring into the new hole. It appeared to be stainless steel. At least it would help prevent infection. Tiffany cried at the pain and at the violation of her body. The unrelenting butt plug still stretching her anus painfully. </p> <p>Next her hands were tied behind her back. Then a strap was brought around her legs, fastening her to the stool/plug. Ankle manacles were attached and a three foot spreader bar spread her legs apart. They let her feet rest on the floor, but with the bar spreading her apart there was no way she could stand. Even if she wanted to, the strap prevented the butt plug in her from coming out. </p> <p>The men all took turns checking out the new piercing. The attention to such a sore area hurt Tiffany greatly. All she could do was cry about it. One of the men retied her hands out to either side and attached to the support poles. There was little way that she could fall off of her stool now. One of them gave her left nipple a twist and they all filed up the stairs, grabbing their briefs as they went. </p> <p>Tiffany was now all alone. She looked down at the blood on the floor and jerked lightly on her bindings. Knowing that the men were very careful to secure her she seriously doubted that she could get loose, but something inside of her made her test the strength anyway. As she sat with the plug stretching her anus wide she wondered just how much more torture her, her sister and her friend would be subjected to. She cried at the realization that they were not more than a few hours away from home and they would likely never be found. </p> <p>Several hours passed and eventually two of the men returned to the basement. They tied her hands behind her back again and then undid the strap holding her to the stool. Next she was raised up. The weight of the stool pulled the butt plug from her sore ass. </p> <p>""Let's see if it did any good."" one of the men said. They then laid poor Tiffany face down on the sleeping bag on the floor. Already undressed it was little trouble to regrease her asshole and slip right into her.</p> <p>""This feels good! We ought to stretch them more often."" the man inside of Tiffany's ass said.</p> <p>""Hurry up, I want to try it."" the second man said.</p> <p>Fortunately, for Tiffany, he got his wish as the first man pumped her tender and stretched ass something less than five minutes before shooting his load into her. Spent, he rolled off of her. She didn't have long to rest, however, as the second man was thrusting himself inside. Stretched beyond anything she had ever been she wanted desperately to close up her asshole, but knew that any little effort other than total relaxation of her sphincter would result in severe pain. Having been butt fucked already she knew the consequences of other than total submission to her captors. The first time they had her anally she didn't realize that there could be such pain.</p> <p>The second man, too, came quickly. Rolling off of her on the opposite side both men lay there resting. Eventually the two men got up and dragged Tiffany back upstairs and chained her to the wall between Lisa and Rebecca. </p> <p>""What'd they do to you?"" Lisa asked first, noticing the blood on Tiffany's inner thighs.</p> <p>""They made me pierce my pussy. Pray they don't make you do that. It hurt worse than a whipping. Being sodomized afterwards was nothing compared to that."" Tiffany said, spreading her legs so Lisa could see her new ring.</p> <p>""Oh my God.""</p> <p>""Tiffany, what did we do to deserve this?"" Becky asked.</p> <p>""Nothing little sister, nothing. Except, of course not doing what mom told us to do."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""It's all Lisa's fault.""</p> <p>""I know, I'm truly sorry too.""</p> <p>""I'd blame you if I thought that it were. It's only partly your fault. Partly mine for letting you con me and Becky into coming with you. It's also somewhat my fault for not listening to my mom when she told me not to go riding around with you anywhere. If I would have listened it would be just you here and not me and Becky stuck with you. As usual, I thought mom was just being mom and that her nagging was the usual nagging that moms do. I knew that a girl could get raped and maybe knocked around and sometimes even killed. I've heard stories about girls being kidnapped, raped and killed by gangs. I just never expected anything like this to happen."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>Hours later the girls were fed then led to a downstairs bathroom where they were hosed off. They were allowed to rest that night, un-tortured, but chained up. </p> <p>Not having windows in the room the girls couldn't tell that it was morning as their captors put transportation shackles on them. Their ankles were chained together with a chain of less than twelve inches. Their wrists were bound behind their backs. Gags were inserted and secured by straps around their heads. One of the men put diapers on the three girls. He fondled them the entire time he was doing it. </p> <p>Next, the girls were loaded into the van and sat against the wall. Hours later they reached their destination. After changing the diapers and feeding the girls they were put onto an old prop plane. It was beat up and in poor condition. There were two other girls already inside when Tiffany, Lisa &amp; Becky were loaded in. The other girls too, had gags.</p> <p>Tiffany saw that the other two girls had been beaten badly by the bruises on their faces and bodies. One of the girls had blood on her thighs coming from her vagina. Tiffany wondered if it was menstrual flow or from abuse. The plane took off and flew for several hours before landing. Listening Tiffany could tell that they were being refueled. She cried, knowing that they were being flown very far from their home and would never be found. </p> <p>After flying all night and most of the next day the plane landed. The man tending to the girls, having changed their diapers and hand feeding them, carried each off of the plane. Being over the man's shoulder, Tiffany couldn't see much but the ground as she was taken off of the plane. It was hot outside still, even though it was late afternoon. The sun felt good on her naked skin. She was put into the back seat of a limo along with the other girls. </p> <p>The car drove for several hours. The driver talked the whole time in an oriental language that Tiffany didn't understand. She thought about her geography classes in school and figured that they were somewhere in the orient. When the car finally stopped two men carried the girls out, one at a time, into a building. Tiffany got a look at the surroundings and saw nicely kept grounds. It looked like this might be the mansion of a very well off person. Although dark, the driveway was well lit.</p> <p>Once inside of the building the girls were brought to a room and placed against a wall. Several minutes after the last of the five girls were in a woman entered the room. She looked very mean and was old. She checked each girl out, feeling them here and there and parting their legs and looking at their pussies. She made comments to another woman who was with her taking notes. Since it was in the language that Tiffany didn't understand she had no idea of what the woman was saying.</p> <p>The two women left the room. Half an hour later, more or less, they returned, along with another woman. The three women had on leather pants and short tops. They each had a whip and riding crop fastened to a belt around their waist. The head woman nodded at one of the girls, a petite blond of about fourteen, and her two assistants stood the girl up and removed the ankle restraints, diaper and then the gag. The girl immediately began cussing. One of the assistants held the girl while another got a low bench. The girl was placed across it and severely thrashed, Tiffany counting over a hundred whacks from each of the assistants who alternated on the poor blondes behind. After she settled down the two assistants raised her up.</p> <p>""My name is Mistress Chaing. You will address me as such.""</p> <p>The blond just stood sullenly, her butt on fire from the whipping. Mistress Chaing nodded and an additional ten lashes were given.</p> <p>""You will learn the proper form of address."" Again a nod and another ten lashes. Finally, through the tears a feeble 'yes mistress' was heard. </p> <p>""Good. Now stand there."" Mistress Chaing said and pointed to an x on the floor. The blonde backed up and stood where she was told. </p> <p>""Get the next one."" the order was given to get Lisa. After being un-gagged Lisa looked at the mistress. ""Who am I?""</p> <p>""You are my mistress Chaing."" Lisa said, hoping that is what the woman wanted to hear. The implications for a mistake were very obvious to Lisa.</p> <p>""You are correct, now stand there."" Lisa found the x and stood on it. </p> <p>The brunette was untied and kept her mouth shut. After Becky and Tiffany were placed on their marks without further incident the mistress inspected the girls once more. She paid particular attention to Tiffany's new pussy ring. Pulling on it firmly she asked Tiffany if it hurt.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" was the answer that Tiffany gave through clenched teeth. </p> <p>""It looks fresh."" Mistress Chaing said and then turned to one of her assistants, ""This one must be defiant, the suppliers have her ringed. Get me a #2 training kit, we may need it.""</p> <p>Tiffany had no idea of what a #2 training kit was but had little doubt that it would be painful. At least she knew now why she had been pierced. That wasn't good however, since she now had to try extra hard to please the mistress. She had given up hope of escape on the flight over to whatever country she was now in. The best she could hope for was getting into as little punishment as possible and doing what she was told. Perhaps later there would be a chance, but first she would have to figure out where she was at and how to contact someone. The price for failure could be quite painful if not fatal. Tiffany had heard stories of slavery in the modern world and knew that people trading slaves would have little hesitation in killing one of them.</p> <p>""My but you are a young one."" the mistress said examining Becky. Rebecca stood as still as she could while she was poked and prodded.</p> <p>""You will all learn to be obedient. You will only speak when spoken to. You will do what you are told. If you can't do what you are told to do you will be punished. Is this clear?"" the mistress asked to a round of affirmations.</p> <p>""Undo them."" the mistress ordered the assistant. The girls' handcuffs were removed. </p> <p>""Lest any of you think of running I'll let you know that you are in the middle of a jungle. There is no where to go. From now on you will wear nothing. You will be naked to show off your fine young bodies."" the mistress spoke. All the girls stood naked on their marks. </p> <p>""Good. Now bend over and grab your ankles."" the mistress said. All five of the girls complied this time. The mistress walked by each of them inspecting their asses and vaginas. </p> <p>The other assistant returned, carrying a medium sized cardboard box. This was the training kit for her, Tiffany guessed. Her inspection of the girls over with, the mistress gave Lisa five whacks across the ass with the multi-tailed whip. Lisa screamed out but remained bent over. Satisfied the mistress repeated the whipping on the brunette. On the first whack the brunette stood up and rubbed her ass. The whip fell across her neck. ""Bend over you filthy little slut!"" The brunette tried to run but was caught by the two assistants. They then brought her, struggling, to the bench and tied her down with leather straps that were attached to the legs. The poor girl was whipped from her neck down to the soles of her feet by the two assistants. Lisa looked up to see it and was given ten lashes by the mistress. ""I didn't tell you to look.""</p> <p>Tiffany, knowing how much trouble they were in didn't dare do what she wasn't told to do. Luckily her sister didn't either. After the brunette was severely whipped she was returned to the x and made to bend over. </p> <p>""Now, we'll try that again."" the mistress said and gave the brunette twenty lashes on her already marked up ass. The girls screamed but remained folded over, clasping her ankles. Tiffany could see from the side of her eye without actually looking up. Next Becky was given ten whacks with the riding crop. Tiffany could tell by the sound and by the quality of the screams. Next in line, Tiffany jerked as the first whack fell. She screamed from the painful riding crop across her fine young buttocks. However, she didn't raise up. She was given twenty whacks. Figuring that she had been marked as disobedient she was probably in for a harder time than the other girls. The mistress finished up with the blonde who took the whipping without moving, but with a sufficient amount of screaming.</p> <p>""Excellent. Now we'll do it again until you all get it right."" and the mistress proceeded to give each girl ten whacks with the riding crop, except for Tiffany who received twenty. This time no one stood up. </p> <p>""That's better. Now stand up."" the mistress said. All five of the girls stood. The blond must have had some sort of look on her face because she got a quick quirt between the thighs. </p> <p>The mistress looked at each of the girls carefully. Then she went to Becky. ""You sure look a lot like one of the others. Is this one related to you?"" the mistress asked pointing Rebecca's head at Tiffany.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" </p> <p>""How?""</p> <p>""She is my sister.""</p> <p>""Interesting. A matched set. We'll have to make sure you two stay together. You're probably worth more that way. Make a note of that."" the mistress told one of the assistants.</p></div>",[]
1049,"Asian Slave, Part 4",4,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-30,23,4,"MMMfff, rough, tort, anal, enem, bd, sm, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mistress Chaing walked over to Tiffany. She looked the new slave over carefully. She flicked Tiffany's pussy ring playfully. Tiffany had to try hard not to flinch. Not that it hurt her, but she didn't like this woman touching her. The mistress traced her way up to Tiffany's breasts then pinched her left nipple. Then, reaching into her pocket, she withdrew a pair of small nipple clamps. She flicked her gloved hand across Tiffany's nipple again and it responded by getting erect. Next the clamp was attached. Tiffany drew her breath in as the clamp was tightened. The mistress tested the tension by pulling on it slightly. Resisting the urge Tiffany stood there and allowed the second nipple to receive the same. </p> <p>The small clamps didn't hurt that much, at least not compared to what the men had done to her, but she still knew they were there. ""How does that feel?"" the mistress asked.</p> <p>""It hurts mistress.""</p> <p>""Good. It is supposed to hurt. You are a manner-less slut. You must be taught to behave properly. Part of that training is to hurt appropriately. What is your name?"" </p> <p>""Tiffany, my mistress."" she said through slightly clenched teeth.</p> <p>""That is fine."" Walking over to Lisa she repeated the question and got a satisfactory answer. Rebecca answered to Becky which was deemed adequate as well. Next, the young blond girl was asked.</p> <p>""Beatrice mam.""</p> <p>""That will never do. No one will buy a girl with a name like that. I can't imagine what your parents were thinking when they named you that. What is your middle name?"" the mistress asked.</p> <p>""Lea, mistress.""</p> <p>""Better, but still not good enough. You will answer to Lori."" The young girl didn't answer. A quick flick of the quirt got a feeble response. Satisfied, the mistress moved on to the brunette. Somewhat older, Tiffany guessed this girl to be about sixteen. ""Your name?""</p> <p>""Suzanne, mistress.""</p> <p>""Close, but not quite cute enough. Go by Suzi from now on.""</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" the girl said sullenly. </p> <p>""Good. Now you will all get a good nights sleep. Tomorrow your training begins."" The mistress turned on her heel and left. The two handlers took each girl, one at a time and led them down a hallway that connected the large room to the sleeping quarters. Once inside her quarters, each girl had their own, Tiffany looked around as she heard the bolt on the door engage. Her room was some ten by ten, quite generous for a cell. There was a metal bed with a mattress on it. The bed had sheets, a thin blanket, and a pillow. Although the building wasn't air-conditioned it was plenty cool enough to sleep comfortably. To one side of the room was a toilet and a wash basin. A mirror was set into a frame on the wall. </p> <p>Tiffany walked over and looked at herself. Her hair was in total disarray and matted. Her face was dirty, in fact she felt dirty all over. The repeated rapings had taken their toll on her. She peed in the toilet and wiped carefully with the tissue. There was a light in the center of the room in the ceiling and it appeared to be operated by a switch by the door. There was a window set some seven feet off of the floor. It was quite narrow and she doubted she could crawl through it. Even so, it would be a long drop outside since the building was elevated some four feet off of the ground. Taking a second look at the window she saw that it was covered with a heavy mesh wire. It looked like the wire that was used to reinforce concrete. Tired and hurting, Tiffany turned off the light and crawled in bed, carefully removing the nipple clamps and placing them beside her in bed. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Being pulled out of bed, Tiffany stood groggily. She hadn't even heard the door being opened. Seeing the light coming in through the window she realized that it was morning. The two assistants led her out into the main room of the building. Lisa and Lori were already there, standing on their x's. As the two assistants left she looked up at her friend. They exchanged looks but said nothing. Becky was brought in next and made to stand next to Tiffany. Finally, Suzi was brought in. </p> <p>The two assistants left. The five girls stood where they were told for some time. Lori looked around carefully and then spoke, ""It looks like they kidnapped you too."" </p> <p>Lisa, somewhat hesitantly answered, ""Yea, some guys in a van. They beat us and raped us for days before we were put on the plane.""</p> <p>""Us too. Only it was just two guys. Since we all arrived at the plane at the same time I don't think it was the same groups of guys. They grabbed us after running us off the road into a ditch. I've been trying all night to figure out how to get away. The window is useless, the wire they have on it is attached too firmly."" Lori said.</p> <p>""How did you reach it?"" Tiffany asked, carefully reattaching her nipple clamps before the mistress saw her.</p> <p>""I stood my bed up and used it as a ladder. Pushed and pulled on the wire all the way around for hours. It isn't going anywhere. Did anyone else try their windows?""</p> <p>""I didn't think of climbing on the bed."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""The door is out too, did you see how big the bolt is?"" Lori asked.</p> <p>""Yeah, I saw it. We'll have to figure out something else. But before we try an escape we had better have a plan in mind once we get clear of the building. If we get caught trying to escape I don't think Chaing is going to be too understanding."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""I don't think so."" Lori answered, looking to make sure no one was approaching.</p> <p>""Where are we anyway?"" Lisa asked.</p> <p>""Somewhere in the orient, I think. At least the plane ride was long enough. Since most of the people seem to speak some sort of Chinese sounding language, it's hot and humid too. I remember enough of my geography to guess that we are either somewhere near the equator or south of it judging from the heat. And everything looks lush and green outside like we are in a jungle."" Tiffany said.</p> <p>""Mistress bitch confirmed that yesterday."" Lisa said.</p> <p>""Somehow I think she is going to be worse than the guys who grabbed us."" Lori said. </p> <p>""Shhh!"" Tiffany whispered. She had heard footsteps outside.</p> <p>The five girls stood with their heads bowed. Mistress Chaing and her two assistants entered the room. She looked at each girl and then went to the middle of the semi-circle and sat down on a stool which one of the assistants brought forth from the assortment of items along the walls. </p> <p>""Kneel down."" she commanded. The five girls complied. ""Now back onto your heels. That is the proper way for a slave to sit on the floor. Any other way is unacceptable."" </p> <p>Over the course of the next several hours the girls were questioned about basic cooking, cleaning and other items pertaining to knowledge that every young girl should know. Incorrect answers were dealt with by lashes on the back with a whip meted out by one of the assistants. </p> <p>One of the assistants left and returned with a tray of bowls with some sort of cereal looking mush in it. One was placed on the floor in front of every girl. </p> <p>""Now, since you are all untrained you will eat like the animals that you are. Lean down and lap it up."" </p> <p>Rebecca was the first to lean down. The smell of the mush made her crinkle up her nose. She hesitantly extended her tongue, and supporting her weight on her palms on the floor proceeded to lap at the semi-liquid. Fortunately it didn't taste quite as bad as it smelled. The other girls did the same except for Lori. She just sat there looking at her bowl.</p> <p>""Is there something wrong with it Lori?"" mistress Chaing asked.</p> <p>""No mistress.""</p> <p>""Then eat it.""</p> <p>""We're not animals!"" she snapped.</p> <p>""You are if I say you are. Now get down on all fours like the other girls."" mistress Chaing said, standing up.</p> <p>Lori just looked at her from under her brow. The two assistants came over and bent her over and placed her palms on the floor. One of the assistants pushed her head down towards the bowl. Lori resisted and turned her head sideways. </p> <p>A loud clank was heard as a chain and metal device hit the floor beside Lori. ""Put that on her."" the mistress ordered.</p> <p>Lori began fighting the two assistants who were trying to put the restraint device on. Lori tensed up and let out a high pitched scream as the voltage from the cattle prod surged through her rump. At the end of the scream she was shocked again. Out of breath she merely crumpled on the floor. Lying on her side the two assistants quickly subdued her and attached the bar. It had four leather manacles on it. Two at each end. Two were smaller than the others for her wrists. The two larger manacles were attached to her thighs, just above the knee. Another strap attached directly to the bar, unlike the manacle which had short chains for flexibility, which suspended it when Lori was righted and was on the floor on all fours. </p> <p>The two assistants stepped back at the hand signal from Chaing. The mistress attempted to force Lori's face into the porridge. Resisting she received a kick in the ribs by the mistress' pointed boot. She resisted again. Becoming angry the mistress unclipped a small whip and began to whip Lori's back and butt. Screaming at each fall of the lash poor Lori wondered when it would end. </p> <p>After more than a hundred lashes the mistress stopped. ""You will do as you are told."" Lori slowly, and still crying, leaned down towards the porridge and began to lap it up. </p> <p>After the girls finished eating Chaing had them all stand up, except for Lori who was still strapped in the harness. She then inspected every bowl and was satisfied that they had eaten most of it. </p> <p>Chaing walked over to Lori and stuck her boot into the girl's face. ""Lick it."" After several seconds of inaction the mistress turned towards the other girls. ""Now you will see what happens to you if you don't do as you are told.""</p> <p>Lori began to cry, knowing that she was about to be punished. One of the handlers went over to the wall where the training kit box had been placed the day before. Taking the lid off and setting it on the floor she withdrew a device and returned to where Lori was. As she went to insert the large gag into Lori's mouth the girl turned her head and attempted to avoid it. The second handler came and held the slaves head. With teeth clenched they were unable to insert the device. One of the handlers looked up at the mistress who nodded.</p> <p>The two handlers then turned Lori over on her back and one of them sat on her just below the neck. They then pinched her nose shut in an attempt to get the girl to open her mouth. Through clenched teeth she managed to get some air. The second handler then put her hand carefully over Lori's mouth and cut off her remaining air. Lori struggled to get a breath and the level of activity decreased after the first minute as she ran out of air. The handler watched carefully and continued to keep Lori from breathing. Unable to struggle against the harness she soon ran out of air.</p> <p>Nearly about to pass out the handler released her hand from Lori's mouth. Lori started to open her mouth to breathe but then realized quickly and clenched her teeth shut to prevent the entrance of the gag. The handler watched as Chaing walked over and shocked Lori directly in the pussy with the prod. On the third shock Lori opened her mouth to let out a scream so loud the walls shook. At this opportunity the gag was driven in like a spike, cutting off the noise. The handler released her grip on the slaves nose and Lori began to breathe very rapidly to make up for the oxygen deprivation. The straps of the gag were looped around her head and the first handler got off of her chest. They then flipped the slave back over onto her hands and knees. </p> <p>One of the handlers went to the box and handed the other one a very long dildo and strap assembly. While one was busy inserting this into Lori's vagina the other went to the box, took something out and left the room. The overly long dildo was shoved firmly in and Lori tensed up as it hit home. Tiffany watched as nearly eight inches of the device disappeared up the girls cunt. Some ten inches was still sticking out. The straps were rubber and held the dildo in under tension. First one, then two were attached, increasing the tension. Lori moaned as it stretched her vagina. </p> <p>While the diameter wasn't all that great, not so more than any other dildo that Tiffany had seen in the local sex toy shop in the mall, she didn't doubt that it hurt to have it pushed that deeply inside. The rubber tensioner devices ensured that it wouldn't come out. Tiffany was just glad that it wasn't her receiving this training. </p> <p>The second handler girl returned carrying a large rubber bag. Tiffany had to look for a few seconds before she realized that it was a douche bag. It looked somewhat like the one that her grandma had but larger. Once, a few years ago, when she and Becky had been visiting her grandparents house she saw a rubber bag with a hose attached hanging in grandma's bathroom. Someone was in the other bathroom at the time so Tiffany had gone through her grandparents bedroom to use their bathroom. </p> <p>Later when she got home she asked her mother what the bag was for. Her mother told her that it was for older ladies to insert the nozzle into the vaginas and wash it out with water and vinegar. She explained to Tiffany that as a woman got as old as grandma that the vagina would sometimes smell more so than normal. She wondered how they would douche Lori, or even why the would want to, with the dildo in place. </p> <p>The handler then walked around behind Lori while the first maid parted the slaves ass cheeks. The tip quickly disappeared into the nether region of the slave girl. Tiffany watched with intense interest, quietly. She wondered how they had managed to get it so easily into Lori's pussy and why it was so far from the dildo until she realized that it must have been inserted into Lori's ass. She was somewhat embarrassed to see a girl this way.</p> <p>Lori let out a moan as the valve was opened and the contents of the bag began to drain into Lori's butt. Tiffany wondered what it would feel like to have water squirted up the ass like they were doing to Lori. Not that she wanted to be bad to find out but she still wondered how it felt. The bag slowly drained into the girl. When it was about half empty the mistress walked over to inspect Lori's behind.</p> <p>""She's leaking."" Chaing said and withdrew the prod from its holster. Giving Lori a quick jolt to the ass she announced, ""You will hold it without letting any out or I'll tie this up your ass. Do you understand?""</p> <p>Lori bowed her head in acknowledgement and began to cry. Unable to talk she could only moan. Eventually Tiffany realized that the moans were from pain and not enjoyment. At first she thought that maybe it might have felt good. She watched as Lori's belly began to distend. It looked like the girl was about four months pregnant as the last of the bag emptied into Lori's butt. The tip was jerked out and Lori could be seen straining not to let any out. </p> <p>Chaing walked over and gave her another bite from the electric prod, directly in the asshole. Tensing up her buttocks against the pain, Lori clenched her ass tightly shut. One of the handlers handed Chaing something. The mistress addressed the other four girls. ""Lori now has a two and a half quart enema in her. As you can see it isn't exactly pleasant. The longer you hold it the worse it gets.""</p> <p>Chaing then rammed another dildo looking device into Lori's butt. The girl arched her back, not even expecting the pain that accompanied the entrance. ""That was a small butt plug. It hurts quite a bit going in and it doesn't get much better once it's in. It'll keep her from letting any of the enema out even if she wants to."" Chaing watched for a minute or so as Lori began to relax somewhat from having been penetrated by the butt plug. </p> <p>After having been sat on a butt plug, Tiffany could fully appreciate the pain that Lori was feeling. What she didn't know, however, was the extra burning sensation and feeling of fullness brought on by the enema. She watched as Chaing got a large whip from a rack on the wall. She winced as the first lash hit Lori's butt. It looked like the mistress was deliberately aiming at the handle of the butt plug sticking out. Lori could be heard screeching behind the gag. </p> <p>After twenty lashes Chaing stopped, the marks clearly visible on the butt plug penetrated ass of Lori. The slave girl continued to make noise and cry. Chaing looked at the other girls to make sure they were watching. Then, switching to a large paddle that one of the handlers handed her, the mistress began to paddle poor Lori's ass. She hit the girl with such force that Lori skidded across the floor a few inches with each blow. The high pitched, gag squelched screech accentuated each whack. From Tiffany's vantage point it was obvious that this was worse than the whip. After a few whacks it was obvious why. </p> <p>Each time Chaing brought the paddle up to Lori's ass it impacted the butt plug, twisting it downwards, stretching the poor slave girl's anus miserably. After a few whacks Chaing stopped, pulled and tugged on the plug and twisted it around. Satisfied that it wasn't leaking she resumed the paddling. Tiffany winced at the noise from each blow of the large plastic paddle on Lori's ass. It made a sharp cracking sound as it hit. The round cheeks were a rosy red, bordering on purple. As bad as it was now it would definitely be visible tomorrow. </p> <p>Chaing stopped after a few more and admired Lori's butt. She ran her leather gloved hands over the girls burning ass. Lori was crying through the gag and clear fluid was dripping out of her nose. Chaing handed the paddle to one of the assistants and then addressed the other girls, ""This is just a small sample of what methods we will use to train you. If you resist it will only get worse. I expect full cooperation at all times."" </p> <p>""Becky, front and center."" Chaing snapped as she sat down on the stool. When Rebecca had complied, ""Bend over and grab your ankles."" Then, addressing one of the handlers she gave an order. The second one, meanwhile had retrieved a kitchen timer. </p> <p>Returning with a full enema bag the douche tip was inserted into Becky’s waiting ass. A strap was brought around her waist and snapped onto a peg on the side of the nozzle, ensuring that it would not fall out.</p> <p>""Now Becky, it is time for physical training. You will get down and give me 30 pushups with your legs straight. When the timer dings if you are not finished the water will be turned on. If you don't keep your knees straight or your nipples don't touch the floor you will receive 10 lashes for each missed one. Begin."" One of the assistants turned the timer to 1 minute and Becky hurriedly got down and started doing pushups, counting off each one. </p> <p>Slowing from a good start, Tiffany noticed that her sister was getting tired at a count of 20. The timer still had 25 seconds to go. On number 25 Becky's knees buckled and touched the floor. With a crack the whip landed across her buttocks causing her to scream out. Trying not to receive the water she kept moving even while getting whipped. On count 29 she still had 10 seconds and 2 lashes to go. Through a great act of strength she managed to get the last one in before the timer dinged. She fell to the floor in an exhausted heap.</p> <p>""Well, you are in better shape than I thought. Stand up. Lisa, front and center."" Chaing commanded. One of the handlers helped Becky up. She was handed the enema bag and told to hold it. Crying, with a stinging in her butt she waddled back to her mark on the floor. </p> <p>Becky was thankful that she had made it. The warmth of the water inside of the bag was nearly hot to the touch as she held it against her stomach. She knew without a doubt that it would have hurt very much if they would have turned it on. Her arms ached and she didn't want to hold the 2 quart bag but she resigned herself to hold it rather than give her tormentors an excuse to empty its contents into her bowels. </p> <p>Lisa was bent over while the tip was inserted and a rubber retention band fastened around her. Watching a repeat of the pushups, Tiffany glanced over at Lori who was sobbing and flexing her abdomen in an effort to relieve the cramps that she was feeling. Hearing the crack of the whip she snapped her head back to see Lisa flat on the floor. The timer still had some 40 seconds left on it. </p> <p>Lisa too finished without receiving any liquid reminder, although 40 whacks with the whip did make it more difficult. Suzi, somewhat more plump than the others was on a count of 27, without a whipping when the timer went ding. The assistant reached down and unclipped the clamp sending water rushing into the young girls ass. She arched her back as it hit the wall of her colon. She slowly finished the last 3 pushups and the clamp was closed. Standing up she held a less full bag. Tiffany guessed that it was nearly a third less full. </p> <p>Stepping forward on command Tiffany bent over and grabbed her ankles as she waited for the assistant to return with the enema bag intended for her. Between her legs she could see Chaing smiling at her. She wondered silently if she was going to get something extra. The assistant returned and inserted the greased douche nozzle smoothly into her waiting rectum as the other assistant held her ass cheeks spread. She could feel the nozzle being pushed through a hardening turd. She hadn't gone in nearly 2 days and was quite full. Once in the nozzle fell into a natural position, the strap was attached first pulling the nozzle sideways on one direction and then the other. Once attached Chaing gave the order and she got quickly to the floor to do her pushups. </p> <p>Counting out loud and proceeding as quickly as she dared without getting winded she was on 28 when she heard the bell ding. The distinct click of the clamp and the hot water began to fill her insides. She quickly finished the last two and the water was shut off. Tiffany guessed that not more than ten seconds had passed. As she stood and was handed her bag she could feel that it had a slight floppiness to it, but not that much. Maybe a tenth had gone in. She was thankful that she had strong knees and hadn't received any of the lash. The water inside burned a bit but wasn't all that bad considering that there wasn't too much. And not having gone in two days she thought that it might even actually help her when the allowed her to let it out. She did however feel sorry for Lori, still hunched down with a full load, plugged up tight and whimpering.</p> <p>The four standing girls were then made to jog in place for fifteen minutes, holding the bags with hoses leading to their rapidly chafing asses. While they were doing this, Lori was carried outside by the two handlers. After Chaing announced that time was up she marched the four girls outside of the building. There they saw Lori, her flaming red ass glowing in the daylight. </p> <p>Chaing nodded and the butt plug was wriggled and removed. A muffled cry could be heard as the slave tried to hold back the contents. Ten lashes with a whip were applied to the girls buttocks. The other four girls shifted uncomfortably, knowing that something else was in store for the errant slave. Suzi was shifting a bit more than the others.</p> <p>""Suzi, stand her."" Chaing pointed to a spot near to where Lori was. Snapping her fingers and motioning the two assistants turned Lori over on her back and removed the gag. She remained silent. ""Now, straddle her face and relieve yourself in her mouth."" </p> <p>Suzi walked slowly over to Lori who just looked up at her with eyes of fear. Suzi slowly squatted down over her friend and tried to position her pussy over Lori. Lori refused to open her mouth and got piss running over her face. Chaing watched as Suzi unloaded her full bladder onto the prone girl. Never once did Lori even attempt to allow any into her mouth. Suzi stood up when she was done. At a motion from Chaing one of the assistants wiped Suzi with a tissue.</p> <p>""It seems as if you still don't want to follow orders."" Chaing said and gave the assistants an order in her native tongue. Lori, knowing better than to scream for fear of getting gagged again kept her mouth shut. One of the assistants went to another building in the compound while Chaing walked around feeling the girls tummies. She stopped at Tiffany and groped around a bit. </p> <p>""You need and enema don't you?"" the mistress asked.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Tiffany said softly.</p> <p>""Wait, we'll get to it in a little bit."" she was told. Tiffany wondered just what that meant.</p> <p>The assistant returned and had a long butt plug in one hand and a bottle in the other. She went to a stump nearby and inserted the handle portion of the plug into a hole in the top of the stump. Twisting it down into the hole she aligned it and pushed a rod through the side of an obviously pre-drilled hole, holding the plug in place. Tiffany watched with fascination, figuring out what she was seeing as it unfolded. She was already sure that Lori was to receive more punishment and it would more than likely be with a plugged ass. </p> <p>The assistant then uncapped the bottle of red liquid and poured it liberally over the plug. It was rather thick and clingy. It looked a little darker than, but the same consistency as ketchup. The two assistants then picked up Lori, still shackled to the bar and sat her upon the butt plug, carefully positioning it as she was lowered onto it. Halfway down she began screaming her head off. ""IT BURNS!"" </p> <p>The handle of the vaginal dildo bent forward as the girls weight came to rest upon her ass cheeks against the stump. The sphincter of her ass closed around the narrow neck of the butt plug. Screaming louder and louder she was rewarded with a gag. The assistants then detached the shackles from the bar and tied the girls wrists to trees on either side. Her arms were stretched up at a 45 degree angle. Struggling she tried to stand up and get the plug out of her burning ass. Shackles were attached to her ankles and ropes tied to them. The thigh shackles of the bar were released and the ropes tied off to the trees, bringing her legs straight out from her body at about a 30 degree angle. No amount of struggling could dislodge the butt plug. Her entire weight ensured impalement. </p> <p>""Becky, kneel. Tiffany, pee in her mouth."" Chaing ordered.</p> <p>Tiffany walked over to her sister, hoping that she would be forgiven. Holding the full enema bag to her side she straddled Becky's mouth and looked in her little sisters eyes. She saw forgiveness and let loose with a stream of hot piss. Becky, thankful that it was at least her sister allowed the warm liquid to run down her throat, swallowing ever so often. When Tiffany was finished she stepped back and was wiped by an assistant. </p> <p>""Very good. At least some of you know to listen. Back inside."" </p> <p>Once inside they retook the position on the x's. Becky was given something to drink, presumably to wash the taste out of her mouth.</p> <p>""Now I want each of you to do fifty knee bends. You'll have five minutes."" </p> <p>At four minutes all of the girls had finished. Chaing then left the room and the four slaves-in-training rested. The two assistants busied themselves arranging things. When Chaing returned she instructed the girls to take the rest of their enemas when they felt that the water was a comfortable temperature. All four unclipped their hoses. All but Tiffany quickly reclipped. </p> <p>Feeling the intense warmth of the water rushing into her Tiffany held her bag up at face level. As she passed through the halfway mark she looked over at Chaing who was watching her. Wriggling her hips as the water flowed in she realized that Chaing was right, she did need it. </p> <p>""Lisa, come lick Tiffany, bring her to orgasm."" </p> <p>As the last of the water flowed into her rectum she grabbed the back of Lisa's head as the orgasm wracked her body. Tiffany was lost in the pleasure of the moment as one of the assistants clipped the hose and removed the tip. As the tip slid out Tiffany felt a second wave of pleasure. Careful to keep her water she ground her pussy against the eagerly lapping Lisa. Once satisfied she released the back of the girls head.</p> <p>""Very good. With just a little more practice you'll be able to climax on command. Return to your spot Lisa. Tiffany, you may go to your room and release that when you are ready, you've been a very good girl, much better than I expected of you. I'm going to have to have a talk with our suppliers, they have apparently marked you as a rebellious one when you seem to listen so well."" </p> <p>""Thank-you mistress."" Tiffany said and began to walk slowly, careful not to leak a drop. It didn't actually feel that bad. However, she knew that poor Lori outside must be feeling awful, having now held the fuller than usual load for well over an hour and a half. </p> <p>Once to her room the aide shut and latched the door. After the initial mountain of shit had passed though her somewhat raw rectum she could hear screaming out in the main room. Apparently someone had done something to displease the mistress. Tiffany couldn't tell who it was but didn't think it was Becky.</p> <p>""Suzi, you will only speak when spoken to, is that clear?"" Chaing said, squeezing the bag which lead into the still stinging ass of the slave girl. She was down on all fours with the white tube leading out of her sore ass.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Suzi sobbed. She had received twenty lashes with a large whip for complaining about their treatment. </p> <p>Meanwhile, Becky and Lisa had released their clamps and were rapidly filling their asses in an attempt to be allowed to leave as early as possible. The both finished about the same time. The assistants clamped the hoses and removed the tips. </p> <p>""Refill this. And another one too."" Chaing said, clamping the hose and unscrewing it, leaving the tip inside of Suzi. Suzi sobbed, knowing that she was about to get more. ""You two may go to your rooms."" </p> <p>""With me."" Chaing said and jerked Suzi up off of the floor. She then led the girl outside to where Lori was baking in the sun. ""Now let it out."" </p> <p>As the tip was removed Suzi did what came naturally and released the contents of her enema filled bowels onto the front of the wriggling Lori. </p> <p>""Enough, come with me."" Chaing ordered after the flow had subsided to a series of short spurts. Suzi was led inside, shit and water still running down her legs.</p> <p>""Isuti, strip, bend over and grab your ankles."" Chaing ordered the assistant. The woman did as ordered. ""Now Suzi, you'll lick her asshole and do a good job of it."" </p> <p>Suzi slowly got to her knees and inched up to the waiting assistants brown pucker. The smell crinkled up her nose and she moved her head back as the woman let out a fart. </p> <p>""Lick it!"" Chaing ordered.</p> <p>Suzi moved back in. Extending her tongue she allowed it touch the woman’s hole. Another fart filled the air and Suzi quickly backed away. </p> <p>""Still some disobedience in you I see. Very well. Isuti, double the bags."" Chaing said and told the other woman in another language to get something. ""Suzi, on all fours.""</p> <p>Suzi complied, wishing she would have just licked the stinky ass of the assistant. It would certainly have been less humiliating than receiving a double bag enema that she saw being prepared. </p> <p>Isuti, still naked, set one of the filled bags on the floor. Removing the douche nozzle of one and inserting the regular adult enema tip into it the two bags were connected together. After releasing both clamps the water flowed from one bag to the other. The bag on the floor was filling to the bursting point. After emptying the bag both clamps were set and the now empty bag and hose removed. The overfilled bag was attached to some sort of hose assembly the likes of which Suzi had never seen. The extra appendages and associated bulbs hanging off of the side of it frightened Suzi, as she knew it would soon find it's way into her already sore ass.</p> <p>The contraption was brought around behind the girl and she watched through her legs as she hung her head waiting for it to be inserted. One of the assistants greased her up with something and the she felt the tip at the entrance to her asshole. Relaxing for the inevitable she felt it slowly snake inside of her. She could feel her ass stretching as the first balloon passed through. Then a second one. Finally the motion stopped. It all felt so large inside of her. Not wanting further punishment than she was already about to receive she kept quiet and still. One assistant took one bulb while the other took the second. They began slowly squeezing the bulbs.</p> <p>Suzi felt the balloons expanding inside of her, the intent of the device obvious now. She felt as if her ass was going to burst apart as the balloons were expanded. She let out a little cry at the pain. Knowing that the enema would soon follow she braced herself and began to sob. Finally satisfied with the distension inside of her the assistants stopped pumping the inflators and then released the clamp. The pressurized water shot inside of her, even with the bag sitting on the floor. As it slammed around the first bend Suzi felt a cramp form and arched her back to try and relieve the pressure.</p> <p>""Now crawl around the room on all fours. Don't stop until I tell you to.” Chaing announced.</p> <p>Suzi began to crawl. As the slack came out of the bag she felt the balloon inside pull outwards against her sore anus. The weight of the gallon of water in the bag was incredible as she tried to pull it along. Pulling steadily and slowly she got it moving. As her tummy filled it began to hang down. However, the going began to get easier as the bag collapsed towards its normal state. She reached the wall and turned left, the pressure of the hose on her ass temporarily removed as the bag and hose swung around. Soon, however, the familiar pull once again began to hurt as the bag and hose lined up with her direction of travel. </p> <p>After crawling across the room once more the bag was back to it's normal size, with two quarts inside of Suzi's sore midsection. Her knees ached, rubbing on the hardwood floor.</p> <p>Chaing ordered something that Suzi didn't understand. Soon she felt the tension on the bag release and looked back to see one of the assistants pick it up. Relieved to not have to pull the enema around with her she turned again. She thought that the bag would have to be elevated for the rest of the gallon to find its way into her so that is why the assistant picked it up and was now pacing her.</p> <p>As she made a turn again she felt the pull of the hose. Looking back she saw why. A large board was now on top of the deflating bag. It pressed downward by gravity, ensuring that the bag would deflate and squeeze the water into her. However, rather than just the friction of the rubber bag against the smooth floorboards of the building the extra weight added traction and hence pulled hard against her plugged asshole. She grunted and continued to crawl. </p> <p>As the bag got flatter the weight decreased somewhat and made for easier pulling, but this was offset by the increased pressure now in Suzi's midsection. Then more weight was added to the board. Suzi pulled even slower now, sure that it wouldn't stop until she was filled with the gallon of water. </p> <p>As she counted out her fourteenth lap Chaing told her to stop and lie down. The click of the clamp could be heard. She gratefully stopped, but soon realized that laying on her now water swollen tummy wasn't going to be pleasant. She attempted to ease herself down and still keep some of the weight on her knees by keeping her rump in the air. Seeing this Chaing came over and planted a sharp heeled boot into the small of the girls back, forcing her to the floor. She cried as the weight came to rest on her enema swollen insides, her belly making a plop sound as it slapped the floorboards. </p> <p>Leather manacles were attached to Suzi's wrists. Then she was lifted off of the floor, the enema equipment dangling beneath her. The board was removed and just the weight of the hose assembly and the now empty bag was pulling downwards on her rectum. She looked down and saw that her belly was pooching out very badly. She could feel the pressure squeezing her cunt together until she thought it would turn inside out. </p> <p>The two assistants and Chaing left the room. A little while later they brought a much cleaned up, although somewhat sunburned Lori in, once again shackled to the bar. Watching, Suzi could see as they positioned her friend below her. Suzi estimated that her own feet were some five feet off of the floor as she swung suspended from the rafters. </p> <p>Lori was positioned face up and a very large enema tip was inserted. She cried through her gag at the pain. Suzi wondered if she had been allowed to empty from the enema that she was so far holding most of the day. Looking carefully at Lori's belly she figured that the must have, Lori was fairly fit and her stomach was somewhat concave. </p> <p>Next a hose was attached from Lori's enema tip to the hose coming out of Suzi. Suzi watched in silence, knowing what was about to happen. Then the clamps were released and Suzi could feel the pressure begin to drop. Half an hour later the pressure in Suzi was at a comfortable level and she chould see Lori's belly swollen somewhat. </p> <p>Eventually one of the assistants shut off the hoses and removed Lori's tip carefully, replacing it quickly with a medium size butt plug. Suzi was lowered until her toes just touched the floor and she could feel the pressure release as the balloons inside of her were deflated. Then the hose was snaked out of her and she felt the push of a butt plug being inserted. It felt strangely comforting after the pressure of the balloons. </p> <p>She was let down and led outside and showered by one of the assistants. Judging from the sun she figured it was mid afternoon. She passed Lori who was being led to shower. Once inside the other three girls were standing on their assigned spots. Their eyes followed her. </p> <p>After Lori was brought in, still wet and plugged, they were told to kneel by one of the assistants. Next food trays were set down in front of them. </p> <p>""You may get down and eat."" Chaing said. All five girls complied. They were all hungry and the beans, small salad and chicken soup disappeared quickly as the girls lapped it out of the sectioned trays. </p> <p>Becky was the first to finish and the still enema swollen Lori was the last. The girls were made to lick each others faces clean. </p> <p>Chaing poked and prodded at each girls tummy, finishing with Tiffany. ""Feel better now honey?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""Good, no sense in being constipated. A slaves ass should be clean and open."" Chaing then inspected the girls asses and tits. She looked over at Becky who had her hand on her stomach. ""Something wrong Becky?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress. My tummy hurts. May I please have another enema?"" </p> <p>""Why of course dear."" She snapped her fingers and motioned for one of the assistants to go fill a bag. ""Any time any of you feel like you need one don't be afraid to ask for it. You may raise your hand if not restrained to ask permission to speak first then ask your questions. I'll warn you however, that what you ask should be important enough to bother your master or mistress for."" Chaing then pulled out a chair and motioned for Becky to come to her.</p> <p>""Now over my lap like a good little girl."" Chaing said. The assistant handed her a jar of something and Chaing removed her glove and put on a latex one out of her pocket. Smearing her fingers into the jar she brought out a glob of the goo and greased Becky's ass good with it, running her finger into the girl's hole. ""Umm. Your little asshole feels good. You are doing very good relaxing it.""</p> <p>Taking the offered nozzle from the assistant she eased it into Becky's eager asshole. Becky moaned softly as it entered. Then a click and the water began to go in. The assistant held the bag and Chaing held the nozzle in. Becky rested her weight against Chaing's legs. </p> <p>""That's a good girl, take it all."" Chaing rubbed the girls bottom. When the bag was empty she shut off the clamp and removed the nozzle. She then eased Becky up. The girl held her tummy which was now slightly pooched. ""Full?""</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>""Go let that out and I'll check on you later."" Chaing said, her tone soft and gentle like that of a mother. The rest of the girls were just watching in astonishment that Becky had actually asked for an enema. </p> <p>Mistress Chaing had the other girls do some basic exercises with slow performance being accentuated by several lashes to the buttocks. After seeing that the rest of the girls were put away properly, the mistress went to check on Becky.</p> <p>Becky was lying on her bed when Chaing entered. ""And how is little Becky feeling now?""</p> <p>""Much better mistress.""</p> <p>""Good. Come with me."" Chaing said and led her outside. Once out of the slave building Becky was led over to another building that was much nicer and even had air conditioning. She shivered slightly once inside. Chaing led her to a spacious room with a bed and a bathroom. ""Go take a shower."" Chaing said and removed the leather shackles.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Becky quickly showered, wondering what was in store for her. Chaing stepped in and showered also, completely comfortable with being nude in front of the slave. Becky admired her full and ample breasts. Once done Chaing stood still and let Becky dry her with the towel. </p> <p>Once in bed Chaing pulled Becky close to her and cuddled for a few moments. After a while she began to make love to the young girl as only another woman could. She ate Becky's sweet and tender pussy long and softly. Becky had several orgasms before it was her turn to get the mistress off. Afterwards Chaing produced a dildo and diddled the slave with it. Rolling Becky over into a knee-chest position with the dildo still penetrating the young twat she reached in the box beside the bed once more.</p> <p>Greasing up Becky's tender anus she also greased up the ten inch strap on cock that she had put on. Becky hadn't bothered to look up, quite aware that she was going to be reamed good by the greasing up she was receiving. She still took in a deep breath as the plastic cock began to stretch her open. Her ass felt like it could get no larger and yet it still kept coming. Trying to relax as best she could from the anal intruder she finally let out a scream as the dildo penetrated to its full depth. </p> <p>In actuality the strap on cock had 3 prongs. Two were nearly parallel to one another and one penetrated Chaings hot cunt while the other and somewhat smaller one rode up her ass. She could feel every thrust herself as she reamed the poor slave girls ass. She kept it up until both her and the slave girl were raw. Finally, pulling out she saw some blood on the slave's end of the tool. </p> <p>Becky remained hunched up with her rear end in the air as Chaing inserted a medicated tampon up her butt. It burned some as it went in, the roughness of the cotton dragging. It was medicated she could tell both from the smell and the stinging effect of the novocaine. </p> <p>""Now don't pull that out."" Chaing said, testing it by pulling slightly on the string.</p> <p>""Yes mistress.""</p> <p>Chaing then removed the dildo from Becky’s cunt and turned it off. Returning to her former position she proceeded to eat Becky to another shuddering orgasm and then demanded the same in return. Hours later she allowed the tired slave to sleep in her arms.</p></div>",[]
1050,"Asian Slave, Part 5",5,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-04-30,20,4,"MMMfff, rough, tort, anal, enem, bd, sm, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mistress Chaing awakened early by the sound of roosters far off in the distance just stroked the young slave girl in her arms for a while. Eventually she arose and showered, washing off the sweet smell of female rut. After drying off she went back to the bedroom and saw that Becky was awake. ""Good morning sweet.""</p> <p>""Good morning mistress."" Becky answered.</p> <p>""Did you enjoy last night?""</p> <p>""Yes my mistress.""</p> <p>""Well then, perhaps I should keep you for myself.” Chaing said. Becky looked down. ""What's wrong with that?""</p> <p>""Nothing my mistress."" </p> <p>""Something is wrong. Is it because you would be separated from your sister?""</p> <p>""Yes my mistress.""</p> <p>Chaing thought about something then came back and attached a leash to Becky's collar. ""Come on, we have a full day ahead of us."" </p> <p>Back in the slave quarters the two assistants had the other four girls standing on their Xs when Chaing arrived with Becky in tow. Becky assumed her position as Chaing began speaking, ""Today we have buyers coming to look at you. You will be on your best behavior. The buyers, there are two, only want one girl apiece. Becky and Tiffany will remain here and do nothing. You other three will come with me.""</p> <p>Lori, Suzi and Lisa were shown to the buyers and Lori and Suzi were sold. Somehow Lisa was deemed inappropriate for what the two men wanted. Amazingly enough they actually wanted a disobedient slut and thought that Lori was perfect. After being told that the two girls knew each other the decision was made to take the pair. Chaing had her suspicions that the two men were bi to begin with and told Lisa this on the way back to the slave building.</p> <p>Tiffany and Becky were waiting as they arrived. The assistant who had been watching them watched as Lisa took her spot on the X. ""Good, we turned a nice profit today. That is excellent. Now all three of you will bend over."" Chaing issued some instruction to the second assistant who had arrived and all three girls were paddled some fifty strokes each. Being trained better now they all three stayed bent over and took their training well. </p> <p>After the crying had subsided Chaing had them fed and bathed. An outdoor shower was used with several men watching as the three slaves washed each other. Chaing came in and had a medium butt plug strapped into each girl and locked in place. Then the three were put to bed and shackled to their beds with diapers on. </p> <p>Tiffany awoke to the light being turned on during the night. She couldn't tell what time it was but knew it was late by the temperature of the air and the darkness. She was unchained from the bed and brought into the main room. Standing on her X she waited patiently for the others. None arrived. The assistants had left also. Quite some time later Chaing walked in. </p> <p>Walking around the still sleepy Tiffany she inspected the girl carefully, flicking the rings every now and then. Tiffany stood still and waited. ""Good, you seem to be very well behaved now."" Chaing then led her outside and down a path. Once inside of a building she was led to a padded room. The two assistants appeared and shackled the slave to a long padded saw horse. The attached her firmly with her head just even with the end so that her nose was about an inch from the edge when she looked at the floor. </p> <p>Straps were brought around her head and body until she could no longer move. A prod was used to goose her in the ass to make her wiggle. She really wanted to know what was happening but didn't ask, thinking that somehow it might become worse. Finally the two assistants opened her mouth and packed it with cotton rolls. A few minutes later the attached some plastic straps to her tongue with cynoacrylate glue. </p> <p>Her tongue was pulled out and strapped down to the horse. Chaing then ran her hand down Tiffany’s back sending shivers down the girl. ""Now then, lets see if we can't have some fun."" Chaing checked the position of Tiffany’s tongue against the wooden upright. Satisfied she moved out of the girls view.</p> <p>Then quick as a flash a round tube was brought down on the slaves tongue and driven through with a hammer. The tube cleanly cut a hole of almost an eighth of an inch some inch back from the tip. Tiffany screamed to the top of her lungs and blacked out. </p> <p>When she came around from the ammonia that the assistant was waving under her nose she saw a stick through the hole. It hurt like hell and she began to moan from the pain. Chaing removed the burning stick and then attached a stainless steel stud into the hole and screwed it down tightly. The ends of the stud had small flat spots for a wrench. The top end of the stud had a small threaded hole in the end of it. The bottom was the removable end and a round ball screwed on. There was some half an inch of play in it as the stud slid back and forth through the hole.</p> <p>""That should heal up in about a week or so. It's going to be difficult to talk for a while until you get used to it."" Chaing said and began to dissolve the glue on the straps. The bitter acetone burned as it hit the sensitive tissues inside of the slaves mouth. Once done Tiffany retracted her tongue and closed her sore and aching jaw. The stud seemed to fill her whole mouth. After watching the slave mistress tighten down on it she had little doubt but that it wasn't going to come out easily. </p> <p>""Not those just yet. Go fetch a bag."" Chaing instructed one of the assistants undoing straps on Tiffany's legs.</p> <p>When most of the straps were undone she was given a large three quart enema and plugged up for a few hours. The burning and pressure of the soap were not quite as bad as the taste and pain in her mouth. It felt a thousand times worse than a pizza burn to poor Tiffany.</p> <p>She was carried out of the padded room and into a tile lined room with a drain in the floor, still attached to the horse. Ropes were tied to the cross bars under the legs and she was hoisted up into a nearly sitting up position, her arms and legs spread by the saw horse. Her plug was removed and the water flowed forth.</p> <p>Three enemas later she was taken down and tied to her bed back in the slave building with a diaper on. It was nearly daybreak by the sounds of the birds. </p> <p>Becky and Lisa received a full day of exercise and training in the proper fellation of men by having to suck off eleven different men each during the day. In the late afternoon Tiffany was brought in, still groggy. The three girls were left alone. </p> <p>""Tiffany, what did they do to you?"" Lisa asked.</p> <p>Tiffany looked at her friend, ""'tay 'rice 'ny 'nongue"" she mumbled badly with the newly mounted stud.</p> <p>Lisa screwed up her face in misunderstanding of what Tiffany said. Becky looked on in concern with the way that her sister was talking. Tiffany took a deep breath and opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue until it hurt. The other two girls gasped at the sight of the large stud mounted in it. </p> <p>""Oh God! That thing is huge!"" Lisa said, having seen many of her friends voluntarily get tongue piercings.</p> <p>""Why did they do that?"" Becky asked.</p> <p>""Because it is considered sexy by many. Also because it helps if she is sucking or licking someone.” Lisa answered, aware of the significance of the newest addition to her friends body art.</p> <p>The three girls then hung the heads and stood for nearly an hour before one of the assistants came and gave them something to eat. Tiffany, unable to eat what she had been given to lick out of her bowl was then injected with her supper anally and butt plugged. All three girls were put to bed and strapped securely into their frames.</p> <p>In the morning all three were washed up and Becky and Tiffany were strapped up to the ceiling and spreader bars were attached. Lisa badly wanted to know why she wasn't but didn't ask with the two assistants moving things around. Soon enough she found out as she was strapped to a pole securely. With wide leather straps around her she was practically making love to the wooden support pole in the center of the large room. </p> <p>Chaing came in with a metal box. The handles were insulated and heat issued forth from it. ""I have an order for you Lisa. Your new master, and he is your master, having already paid for you, wants you branded."" </p> <p>Lisa began screaming immediately, knowing what she was about to get. The slave assistants simply shoved a ball gag in and cinched it down. Mistress Chaing shook her head at the struggling young girl. She opened up the box and cranked up the burner. The iron was in a frame over the propane powered burner. The handle of the iron was hanging out of a hole near the lid, much like a soup server hangs out of the soup pot with a properly designed lid.</p> <p>""Tighten up on her belts, I don't want her to wiggle and spoil it."" Chaing ordered the two assistants. Becky, watching became very wide eyed. </p> <p>Chaing picked up the branding iron which was now a dull red and turned off the burner. She watched as the color began to darken. Waves of heat issued upwards from the branding iron. The business end of it was an intricate pattern of heavy wire supported metal. It averaged some three inches by six inches. It was nearly flat but did have some slight concavity to it. </p> <p>Chaing then pulled at the straps which had been carefully placed around the now immobilized Lisa. She continued to scream with the pitch rising as the mistress approached her with the hot branding iron. Chaing looked at the end carefully and rotated the iron over, apparently the pattern had an orientation that must be observed. </p> <p>With a smooth and fluid motion Chaing brought the iron down on the right shoulder, just over the shoulder blade on Lisa's back. She held it there but a count of three and quickly pulled it back. The skin was just beginning to stick, but only pulled away a little as the iron was removed. Lisa screaming had reached a crescendo as she had bit down as hard as she could into the rubber ball. </p> <p>""Perfect."" Chaing announced and returned the iron to the heating rack. The two assistants looked on and started giggling at the Chinese character. Chaing just raised an eyebrow at them. She then turned to the two suspended girls, ""In case you are wondering it says 'Buddah's slut'""</p> <p>Lisa, now crying steadily hung her head in shame at having been branded. Chaing meanwhile picked up another iron, this one more curved and quickly branded the left cheek of Lisa's ass. She screamed out in surprise as much as in pain not having expected multiple brandings. Then the right cheek was branded. From Tiffany's vantage point she could tell that the two characters were different as the flesh of her friend's ass began to turn red. </p> <p>Chaing then had the assistants, still giggling spread salve on the fresh brands. The mistress boxed up her implements and left. </p> <p>""What do the other ones say?"" Tiffany finally asked. </p> <p>One of the assistants stopped giggling a second then backhanded Tiffany across the face. ""You will speak only when spoken to slut!"" The other one left and returned shortly with mistress Chaing.</p> <p>""So you want to know what is says? Perhaps I should brand you too?"" Chaing said and instantly Tiffany's face telegraphed her fear. ""I wish I could but I have my orders. Your future master may not like Lisa's master's idea of creative art."" Chaing then whipped Tiffany some twenty lashes between her spread legs with a multi-tailed whip. </p> <p>After Tiffany stopped screaming and had settled down Chaing held her head up by the hair. ""Lisa's butt says 'Fuck Here'"" </p> <p>The next few days were spent with the normal obedience training, whipping and general punishment. Tiffany could speak somewhat better now but still received her meal from a bag. A week later, when Becky and Tiffany were brought out of their rooms Lisa wasn't there. Mistress Chaing told them the truth, Lisa had been delivered to her new master. </p> <p>Somehow that brought home a painful reality for the two sisters. Tiffany was silently thankful that her and her sister hadn't been separated thus far. Chaing was taking Becky to bed with her every night and having a generally good time with the young slave.</p> <p>Mistress Chaing inspected Tiffany's tongue several days after she had began eating again and was satisfied with the results. That night Tiffany was cleaned up and brought to Mistress Chaing's quarters. </p> <p>Chaing was ready and waiting on the bed, her legs spread. ""Now show me why I have kept you all this time."" </p> <p>Tiffany, having been told by her sister just what Chaing liked did an outstanding job bringing the slave mistress to orgasm time after time. The metal stud in her tongue did help, she had to admit that there were lots of creative things she could do with it that she couldn't have done without it. </p> <p>Two nights later Chaing produced a small dildo which mated with the threads in the top of Tiffany's tongue stud. She screwed in place. Turning the slave to the mirror, Tiffany could see the slender plastic cock attached to her tongue. She couldn't close her mouth because of the seven inch length. It would bend her tongue back down when she tried to suck it in. It was very strange to have the cock stuck there. </p> <p>Chaing laid back and let Tiffany do her thing with the attached dildo. The size and heft of it wasn't very much but moving it around with her tongue was tiring. Frustrated, Chaing got up and gave Tiffany twenty whacks on the ass with a paddle. ""Try it again.""</p> <p>Tiffany, still too exhausted to move her tongue enough to satisfy Chaing got even more splats to the butt. Still frustrated by the slaves ability to move the small plastic dildo attached to her tongue, the mistress then unscrewed it. Relieved of the extra weight Tiffany managed to bring the mistress to an orgasm finally. </p> <p>Chaing then attached a plastic rod to the tongue stud. She screwed it into place. It was some four inches long and about an eighth inch in diameter. On the end was a ball approximately a quarter inch in diameter. Tiffany just looked at it in the mirror. She still couldn't retract it into her mouth. The size was much smaller than the dildo. It stuck out a few inches and made it look like Tiffany was sucking on a lollipop. </p> <p>""Now lets see if you can figure out what that is for."" Chaing said and laid back on the bed. </p> <p>Tiffany began to slowly lick at her mistress, somewhat hampered by the long shaft sticking out of her tongue. She poked it up inside of the mistress' cunt and wriggled it too and fro. Thinking it over while she was doing this she tried to figure out why it was so small. It didn't even encounter much resistance going into the mistress. Surely it wasn't for anal insertion, the dildo would have been much more pleasurable for that. </p> <p>""Put it in my pee hole you silly little twat."" Chaing ordered.</p> <p>Tiffany guided it carefully around, feeling for Chaing’s urethra opening. As it hit the hole Chaing let out a shriek and shuddered, making Tiffany miss. Trying again she managed to slip it in about an inch as Chaing arched her back. ""Damned that feels good.""</p> <p>Tiffany shoved the short rod all the way in until her tongue was on Chaings clit. The slave mistress shuddered with a full blown orgasm, Tiffany holding onto the thrashing woman’s thighs to keep from having her tongue ripped from her mouth. After the throes of passion subsided she began to work the shaft in and out. Some urine slipped by and Tiffany could taste the saltiness. Moments later the second orgasm hit. Then, as Tiffany continued to work her quickly learning tongue the third hit the slave mistress.</p> <p>""Pull out! Pull out! I can't take it!"" Chaing shouted. As Tiffany pulled her tongue back Chaing shot off the bed and ran to the wall and clenched her fists and rubbed her pussy furiously. Ten minutes later she finally settled down. </p> <p>Tiffany just sat on the bed watching Chaing. ""Damned that was wonderful. You are even better than your sister. I'm sure glad I kept you for myself.""</p></div>",[]
1051,Diamonds Are Forever: Diamond Smuggler Lolita,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-05-03,67,4,"B&D;, enem, stretch, anal, NC, Mf, smuggling",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Maria sat in her cell alone. Being only 14 years old and in a children’s correctional facility her jailers knew enough to keep her out of the general population. She was a pretty girl, with nicely developing breasts and a nice round butt like so many of her countrymen loved. She had been her for nearly four months now and was serving a life sentence. She had becomes friends with and later a lover to Jose Rodriguez, the 19 year old son of city councilman Rodriguez. Born and raised in Ensenada, Baja, Mexico Maria was one of four girls, the youngest in her family. Her father, the drunk had run off with a fat American tourist some year or two after Maria was born. Maria’s mother worked by day in a bakery making pastries for the tourist trade ships that frequented the harbor. At night her mother plied another skill giving quickie blowjobs to the tourist men in town at one of the many bars. Having that role model it was only natural that she should be introduced to se x by a cousin at the tender age of 11. </p> <p>Progressing rapidly through her sexual education she quickly had taken up her mother’s practice of charging for sex. All the local boys paid her for sex, mostly blowjobs. Her mother put her on birth control pills at the age of 13. Shortly thereafter Jose met her at a local festival and they quickly became lovers. However one night Jose had made the mistake of paying Maria’s mother for a quickie and got caught by Maria. Enraged she finally calmed down and after her mother went to work in the bars for the evening Maria got Jose into bed. Here she quietly and calmly fucked him and while he was in a post orgasmic trance stabbed him 40 times with an ice pick she had hidden under the mattress. Even though she did a decent job of dragging the body and dumping it over a cliff down the street from her house it was ultimately her ongoing relationship that brought police to her as a suspect when Jose’s dad put the pressure on them. Mexican justice was swift even if not always sure. </p> <p>Maria heard the door to the cell block opening. Mexican juvenile jails differed from the adult version only by the age of the clientele. She heard two pairs of footsteps and then a short but well dressed man accompanying one of the rotund female guards stopped at her cell. Maria sat up and looked at them. After unlocking the door to her cell the pair entered. The guard told Maria to stand up and strip for a search. Not being anything unusual, having been strip searched at least twice a week for months now, Maria did as she was told. As per her usual routine she bent over and grabbed the edge of the low bunk and spread her legs, exposing her backside and vagina to the full view of the guard. Usually they ran their lubed fingers inside of her young twat and occasionally a finger up the butt. She hated the up the butt part because it usually hurt being unlubricated. At least she enjoyed the vaginal penetration enough to be somewhat moist by the time she had taken off her prison issue dress. </p> <p>This time however she heard the snap of rubber gloves. Maria thought that the gentleman must be a doctor or something as normally the guards didn’t use gloves but just their bare and often dirty fingers – having just been up some other prisoner’s vagina moments before. The guard did her quick vaginal inspection and then stepped back. Next Maria felt a larger and definitely male finger probing her young vagina. She was definitely wet now. Maybe she would get lucky and he would rape her. That would be oh so good she thought, it had been months since she had been fucked, her last being a guard at the local jail in town while she was waiting for trial. </p> <p>“She isn’t a virgin, that is for sure.” The man said as he removed his fingers from Maria’s vagina. He was speaking in English. Maria knew a lot of English but still had a very heavy accent. Most of the guards spoke both languages. </p> <p>“What do you expect? She’s in here for murdering her boyfriend.” The guard said.</p> <p>Next the man parted Maria’s ass cheeks and she felt something cold and greasy drop onto her now unprotected asshole. Damned she thought, this is going to be in my ass. She tried to hold still for what she knew was coming but let out a little whine as his thick finger penetrated her ass more easily than she would have thought all things considered. She had managed to become accustomed to the presence of his slowly moving finger when he withdrew it and snapped off the glove. “She’ll do nicely.” The man said.</p> <p>“Ok. I’ll have her ready to go in half an hour.” The guard said taking the proffered money from the man.</p> <p>‘Go where?’ Maria thought. Certainly if all he wanted to do was fuck her he wouldn’t have bothered examining her. And definitely not with a rubber glove on. She only got that when a doctor was examining her. </p> <p>“Put your clothes on and follow me.” The guard, Juana, told her.</p> <p>“Yes mam.” Maria answered politely. After several beatings she had learned to be very nice to the guards. </p> <p>Maria was led to the showers, scrubbed down by two guards, shaved on her legs, twat and underarms and then given fresh, new white panties and a new dress. Not prison issue dress either. A new pair of sandals that hurt her feet and her hair was blow dried and ribbons put in it. She was made to brush her teeth – twice. </p> <p>Outside the warden’s office ankle hobbles with a short chain and handcuffs were put on Maria. The handcuffs were in the front as many a female prisoner were done. Maria was told to sit on the bench and wait. One guard left and the other knocked on the warden’s door. The door opened and the short well dressed man stepped out. He and the warden shook hands and then the guard led him and Maria out to the prison gate. They passed through and he was given a key on a string. Maria knew better than to ask questions but was very curious as to what was happening. The man led her half a block down the street lined with parked cars and hit a remote alarm on a large pickup truck with 4 doors and he opened the door for her. “Get in.”</p> <p>Maria tried but was unable to get into the high truck as it was a four wheel drive and the threshold came to about her breasts. Hobbled and handcuffed there was no way. The man lifted her up and put her into the seat and then put the seat belt on her. Then he just looked at her and smiled. Maria was very scared.</p> <p>“My name is Kevin. I just bought you so I can do as I please with you. Make any trouble and I’ll drop you down a dark, deep hole somewhere. Any questions?”</p> <p>“No sir.” Maria answered him in English. Her mother had washed her hands of Maria when the police came and Maria’s three sisters had long since married and moved on and none of them even bothered to come to the trial. Maria was about as alone in the world as a 14 year old girl could be. A convicted murderer in Mexico she was as good as a dead girl anyway when she was moved to adult prison at age 17.</p> <p>The man got in and drove about four kilometers, without any conversation, and stopped at a house. He lifted Maria out of the truck and led her inside. Here an older woman answered the door and ushered him inside. Speaking Spanish she told Maria to sit on a chair and took Maria’s picture. </p> <p>“You hungry?” Kevin asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>Kevin went into the kitchen of the house and came back into what appeared to be a den where Maria was sitting at a table and placed a plate of frijoles and tortillas in front of Maria. He set a glass of water beside the plate. “Eat, we have a long way to go today.” He then went into another room and closed the door. Maria ever so briefly thought about running. No one was watching her and it would be easy enough. However being less than 5 kilometers from the prison and in handcuffs and leg irons she knew her chances were about zero that she would actually get away. Kevin, she knew nothing about him other than his name and he drove a nice truck, might actually be the kind of guy who would drop her down a dark hole somewhere. Anyone who could pay off the prison warden and get her out certainly had not only cajones but a lot of cash and was more than likely connected with the mob. Funny that she had always considered herself on the opposite side of the law from the m ob here she sat a convicted murderer who wasn’t any better.</p> <p>Maria quietly ate as much of the bean and tortillas that she could hold and drank most of the water. Eventually he came out and tossed a passport on the table and picked up the empty plate and glass and took them back into the kitchen. Maria looked and saw that it was an American passport by the cover. She sat and waited. Then the woman came out. “You want me to take her to the toilet?” she yelled to Kevin in Spanish.</p> <p>“Si!”</p> <p>“Come on.” The woman urged Maria up out of the chair and led her through two rooms, one being a bedroom and to the bathroom. Here she watched as Mara raised up the dress, pulled down the panties and sat on the toilet to pee. “Better do the other if you have to too, it is a long way until your next stop. Nicer her than on the side of the road.”</p> <p>“Mam, may I ask where we are going?”</p> <p>“I’m not going anywhere. You’re going with senior Kevin to America.”</p> <p>“America?” Maria was shocked. She had been once as a child and had grown up with American touristas everywhere. How, she wondered, could she be serving a life sentence in prison before lunch and now be on her way to America. “Sexo?” Maria asked as she wiped and got up, she looked at the lady.</p> <p>“Si.” As confirmation that Kevin would indeed be using Maria for sex.</p> <p>Maria wondered if she would be sold into forced prostitution. Odd she thought that a man would go to Mexico to buy a convicted murderer to be a prostitute. It just didn’t make that much sense to her teenage mind. After adjusting her clothes she was led back to the living room. Kevin looked at the passport and then looked at her. “Listen carefully. Your name is Maria Oberon. You’re 14 years old and my adopted daughter. My name is Kevin Oberon and I sell computers. My wife died a week after I adopted you in a car wreck. Got all that?”</p> <p>“Yes sir. I’m Maria your daughter, Mr. Oberon, I mean Kevin Oberon. I .. mean dad. Your wife died in a car wreck.” Maria said.</p> <p>“Good. When did I adopt you?”</p> <p>Maria thought about it. “A year ago?”</p> <p>“Good enough. Where do we live?” Kevin said and opened the page to her passport and showed it to her.</p> <p>“We live at 1222 San Miguel in San Antonio, Tejas” she said with her obviously Spanish accent. Kevin closed the passport. </p> <p>“And what happens if you try to tip off anyone?”</p> <p>“You drop me down a deep hole, sir.” She said, aware that a fake passport this quickly wasn’t that easy to do. This Kevin had some pull. “Sir, I belong to you and will do as you say. I give you no trouble.” There, she hoped he would relax. After all even if she did make trouble at the border the best she could hope for was a quick trip back into her jail cell in Ensenda. Beaten to death or as Kevin said, dropped down a hole, would be the most likely results. Even if he did intend on having sex with her that wouldn’t be so bad, she actually looked forward to it having enjoyed sex several months before. </p> <p>“Where are we going tonight?” Kevin asked. Maria shrugged, he had no idea. “Take a guess.”</p> <p>“San Diego?”</p> <p>“Good enough. We’ll cross the border at Tijuana and then spend the night in San Diego. What is your address?”</p> <p>“1222 San Miguel in San Antonio, Tejas.” She remembered. Memory right at the moment seemed to be important. So she added, “daddy.”</p> <p>“Good.” Kevin smiled for the first time when she called him daddy. </p> <p>“Ok, off with you two.” The woman hurried them out the door. Kevin scooped up the passport and gave the woman a peck on the cheek and then led Maria out to his truck. Once safely inside he took her leg irons off and handcuffs off.</p> <p>Maria sat quietly while he walked around the other side and got in. He stood outside the door for a moment looking down the street before getting in. “Good, you have sense enough to not try and run.”</p> <p>“It wouldn’t do much good. I killed Jose and even if I did run it wouldn’t be long until I’m back in prison. That is if you didn’t catch me first and kill me yourself.” She said.</p> <p>“What makes you think I would kill you?”</p> <p>Maria gulped. He probably wouldn’t, just bury her alive. That was even worse. ‘Sweet Jesus’ she thought, this guy could be bad news if he gets mad. “I told you I won’t make any trouble for you.”</p> <p>“And what should I think that you won’t try to escape in San Diego?”</p> <p>“I won’t. I promise … daddy. A Mexican girl on a fake passport, escaped from a Mexican prison for murder. I wouldn’t stand a chance if I were ever questioned by police.”</p> <p>“Good girl.” </p> <p>They then drove in silence for the next hour, north, towards the border. Kevin didn’t look all that Hispanic but there were some Castilian Spanish who were very light skinned. Even though Maria was a darker brown it wasn’t uncommon for some Mexican people to be of mixed ancestry. “Where do you live?”</p> <p>After making one stop for the restroom Maria got back into the truck and didn’t even think about escaping. So Kevin wanted her for sex, so what. She thought he wasn’t that bad looking and she might actually enjoy it. Besides which being out of that stinking cell certainly was pleasant enough, no need to try to fuck things up now that God had smiled upon her and got her out of there. </p> <p>Maria had to think for a minute before answering correctly. They rode on in silence until they reached the border. While waiting in line Kevin drilled her again on her identity. She was taken out of an orphanage in Texas was her cover story. They were in Ensenada on vacation cause Kevin wanted to go fishing and she had stayed in the room at the Hotel Coral while he went out.</p> <p>Finally they pulled up to the border. “Good afternoon.” The US border patrol guard said taking the two passports from Kevin. “Mr. Oberon. What is the nature of your visit to Mexico?”</p> <p>“I was doing a little fishing. Came down on Friday afternoon.”</p> <p>“I see. So you catch anything?”</p> <p>“Only some ling while patty fishing. Threw most of them back, the boat captain kept one for supper.”</p> <p>“And this is your daughter Maria. Where did you eat supper last night Maria?”</p> <p>“At the hotel. Daddy likes the carne asada there.”</p> <p>“I see. Well you two have a nice day.” The border patrol man gave Kevin back the passports and waved them through. </p> <p>About a mile down the road Kevin spoke, “Excellent my sweet girl. You did very well. Its suppertime, what would you like to eat? Your pick for doing so well.”</p> <p>“Anywhere?” she asked. This Kevin wasn’t bad at all if you were good and did as you were told.</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>“I would like a big steak.” She said to see if he would actually make good on his promise.</p> <p>“Steak it is.” Kevin said as he pulled off the freeway in San Diego. They drove for about 15 minutes and then pulled up at a steak house. Maria got out of the truck and closed the door. Kevin walked her in but didn’t pull her too close. The hostess seated them immediately and Maria was surprised that he didn’t say anything about her ordering the most expensive steak on the menu. Dinner conversation was somewhat strained however as neither of them wanted to say much in public. Maria having been in prison for four months had learned well when to keep her mouth shut. </p> <p>After supper Kevin drove to a mid price hotel and checked in. The clerk didn’t even bat an eye when Kevin asked for a king sized bed for him and his daughter to sleep. The rooms all had sleeper sofas, but Maria didn’t know this. Once in the room Kevin started opening a suitcase. “Ok my sweet, get naked for me.” He said.</p> <p>Maria did as she was told but was wondering what was going on. Kevin went into the bathroom and she could hear water running. She stood naked in the bedroom. “Come in the bathroom.” He called out. Maria entered and saw a red enema bag hanging from the showerhead with a long white hose on it. She inhaled a bit when she walked in. She had never had an enema but was aware of what was done as her mother had showed her as her mom once taken an enema after a party with several men in which she had had anal sex. So it was natural that she associated enemas with anal sex. Only she couldn’t quite figure out why you would take an enema before the guy made a mess. Nevertheless she was somewhat apprehensive since she had never had anal sex before and her mother didn’t seem to be all that fond of it from her memory. Maria cautiously stepped into the bathroom.</p> <p>“Ok Maria, get in the bathtub on your hands and knees. You can put your knees on the washcloth there.” Kevin instructed. “I’m going to give you an enema to clean you out. You’ll get used to it. It’s an acquired thing like learning to enjoy beer or something. You’ll get to where you’ll like it after a while. Maybe not tonight but in a few weeks you might. Now spread your legs a bit wider.” </p> <p>Maria was very embarrassed. It was one thing being strip searched in her cell and even fingered up during the search, she had gotten used to that, but something entirely different to have this nice looking man about to stick a piece of plastic up her butt with the express purpose of squirting water into her. Kevin rubbed a little jelly on her butt hole and then held the plastic nozzle against her. “Now just relax a bit. Push out a little, just like you’re going to poo.” Maria tried to relax and could feel the nozzle slowly pushing against her sphincter. She relaxed a bit more and Kevin put a bit more pressure and it slid right in. He held it there for a few seconds. </p> <p>“It doesn’t feel that bad.” She said.</p> <p>“See, I told you it wouldn’t be.” Kevin said and slid it a bit deeper. The fluted plastic nozzle entered Maria’s anus to the hilt. “Now you’ll feel a bit of warmth as the water flows in.” </p> <p>Maria heard the click and soon she was feeling warm inside. ‘This isn’t so bad’ she thought to herself. Then the first cramp hit. “Oh! I have to go!” she exclaimed.</p> <p>“Just hold it in.” Kevin said and clicked the flow off. </p> <p>“But I have to go now. Please let me up.” She said as she tried to get up and Kevin held her down with a hand to the middle of the back.</p> <p>“Just relax, it will pass. You don’t really have to go yet. Hold it in. If you don’t I’ll whip you.” He said.</p> <p>Maria clenched up and tried to hold it in. Sure enough with a little panting the feeling passed. She heard the click as Kevin restarted the flow. The warmth continued to spread. Then a second cramp hit. “Oh I have to go now! Please Kevin.. I mean please daddy let me go to the toilet!” </p> <p>“Hold it Maria, you can hold it in.” </p> <p>Maria tried with all her might to hold it and couldn’t. She relaxed and the dirty enema water came spraying out into the tub and all over Kevins’ hand. She tensed up and pushed and then realized that she had done it and stopped. “I’m sorry daddy, I’m really sorry. I just couldn’t hold it!” </p> <p>“I know Maria.” Kevin said and used the bag to spray her down. He then helped her up to a standing position. Taking some toilet paper he scooped out the larger chunks and put them in the toilet and flushed it. “Now you know why I had you in the bathtub. Ok, take a shower and then I’ll give you your spanking.” He said and closed the curtain.</p> <p>Spanking? Maria started to cry. She knew she would be punished from time to time but fully expected Kevin to just beat her if she did something wrong like the prison guards did. Spanking was for children. She was 14 years old and a woman! This just didn’t happen to women. She made quick work of showering and then washed the rest of the tub of the mess she had made. She cleaned the nozzle off of the enema bag and put it back on the towel rack and opened the curtain. Kevin was waiting for her with a towel. She was still crying and he could see it as he dried her off. </p> <p>Kevin led her to the bedroom. He handcuffed her and then put her across his knees and stepped on the chain with his foot. “Please daddy, please don’t.” she made a futile beg, knowing it wouldn’t stop him. After all if he was just as calm about dropping her down a hole and burying her alive a simple spanking that he said he was going to give her was certainly coming. And she did deserve it. Kevin took off his belt and whipped her very hard on her bare ass and it stung. “It hurts!” Maria screamed which turned into babbling as Kevin continued. He stopped and then let her up. She was crying almost uncontrollably now.</p> <p>“Now you know what a proper whipping feels like. When I ask you to do something you will do it. Are we straight on that?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes, yes … daddy.” </p> <p>“You don’t have to call me daddy all the time unless you want to. In public you are to call me daddy for now. When we are alone you can call me Kevin or lover if you want.”</p> <p>“Then you will have sex with me?” she asked hopefully. It would almost be worth a whipping to get to have sex freely. </p> <p>“Yes we will.” Kevin said and took a chain and an anklet out of the suitcase. He attached it to Maria’s ankle and then attached the end of the chain to the bed frame and locked it. </p> <p>“I won’t try to get away Kevin, I promise.” She said only sobbing a little now.</p> <p>“Good. I’m going to take a shower.” He announced.</p> <p>“May I watch TV?”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>After showering Kevin came back and turned off the TV. He then reveled in the feeling of Maria’s 14 year old body and filled her young vagina with his manhood. She orgasmed almost instantly and kept on having mini-orgasms until he stopped after shooting his load deep inside of her.</p> <p>“Kevin, I don’t know how to ask but do you want me to get pregnant?” she asked.</p> <p>“No. Don’t worry about it with me though cause I have been clipped. You know of course what would happen if you turn up pregnant though, don’t you?” He said taking on a serious tone and looking into her eyes while he held her head in his hands.</p> <p>“Yes sir. The deep hole. I will only do as you say, I promise you.”</p> <p>The next day Kevin made Maria take another shower and then get dressed in some clothes he had brought with him. They went to a local breakfast place and ate. They then set out on the overland journey in his truck to Texas. Talking occasionally on the way they got to know each other better. Maria still couldn’t figure out why he would drive all that way just to get her out of prison. She was sure he must have some sort of illegal gambit going but didn’t want to ask what it was. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Two days later they arrived at a house in San Antonio, Texas and Kevin showed Maria around. As it was late evening he gave her another enema as he did every night. She had learned to hold it all in now to avoid a whipping. The night before she managed to do it for the first time without the whipping and Kevin was proud of her. He was gentle enough and didn’t make her hold it long although she had to take the entire two quart bag. He always ended with a very vigorous act of sex with her. And he didn’t even ask her to suck him, much to her surprise. Although Maria really did like the salty taste of semen she didn’t complain because he always ate her to the brink of orgasm before plunging into her. Every night and every morning. </p> <p>That night however after her enema Kevin greased up a small butt plug and inserted it into Maria. She complained that it was uncomfortable and he told her she would get used to it. Not wanting another whipping she just tried to relax and accept that he had this plastic thing in her most virgin and private hole. This was worse than any anal search that she had had in prison as it was unrelentingly there all the time. </p> <p>“Kevin, do I have to sleep this thing in me?” Maria asked after they finished making love.</p> <p>“Yes my dear you do. You’ll have a butt plug in you from now on so get used to it. All the time. I’ll gradually get them larger so that pretty soon you’ll be able to take me rectally without any pain. Just relax, you’ve gotten somewhat used to it already haven’t you?” Kevin asked.</p> <p>“Well I guess. But what if I have to pass some, you know what if I have to pass gas?”</p> <p>“Didn’t the enema clean you out?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Then you shouldn’t need to pass gas. But if you do let me know and I’ll take it out so you can pass the gas. I doubt that will be much of a problem though. We’ll see if we can’t get a bit deeper with the enema tomorrow morning.”</p> <p>“Deeper?” Maria asked, unsure how he was going to do that. ‘Oh shit’ she thought, it was deep enough already with the two quart bag. He made sure she took the entire bag every time. </p> <p>“Yes my love, tomorrow we’ll give you a little bit extra and it will go deeper. Tomorrow I want you to try and hold it a bit longer too.”</p> <p>Maria didn’t like the sound of this. However, Kevin was being pretty good to her. He was careful to chain her up if she was going to be out of his sight like when he showered, went to the bathroom for more than a pee or when they went to sleep at night. She still didn’t think running would have been in her best interests. She would be deported if the policia ever caught her she knew for sure. So her Kevin just wanted to fuck her silly morning and night and give her enemas and stretch her arse so he could have sex with her that way. It still beat prison – by a long shot. And wonders of wonders if he didn’t seem to actually care for her. </p> <p>The next morning Maria awoke and went to the bathroom to pee. Kevin came in and watched her. She finished, smiled and he took his turn. Then he filled the enema bag up while Maria watched. “Ok love, assume the position.” </p> <p>Maria bent over at the waist, keeping her legs straight and grabbed her ankles. Kevin then slowly withdrew the butt plug from her ass and lubed her with fresh jelly. The nozzle slid home and he opened it up. </p> <p>“Whew that is hot!” Maria exclaimed.</p> <p>“Sorry, might be a bit warmer than usual. I’ll slow it down some.” Kevin said and adjusted the flow. “Better?”</p> <p>“Some. It’s still hot.” Maria said and then turned to look at the bag. “Wow! That was quick too.”</p> <p>“Warmer makes you relax inside and it goes in quicker. Cramps strong but if you try and relax it goes right in. See,” Kevin clicked it off, “All done already. You’re getting good at this.”</p> <p>“I thought you said you were going to make me take more?” Maria asked, somewhat apprehensive. However since that went in so quick and easy she felt that if ever she could take some more now might be the time. </p> <p>“Right you are love. Ok, I’ll give you a little squirt more. Stay bent over.” Kevin unscrewed the bag, ran some more water in and put it back on the hose and then gave the hose a few squeezes to work the air bubbles back into the bag. He clicked the hose open and waited.</p> <p>At first Maria didn’t feel anything. She was already full from the full two quarts inside but it wasn’t all that painful, just some pressure and lots of warmth. Kevin had made it warmer than he ever had before. Then she started feeling a lot more pressure and knew it was going in. “I’m feeling that now!”</p> <p>“Good girl, you’ve taken almost an eighth or so of it.” Kevin stopped the flow. “Relax for a minute and let that settle. See, you can take more if you try.”</p> <p>“Please Kevin, can I let it out yet?” Maria asked. She was feeling pretty full.</p> <p>“Not yet love, hold it in. I’m going to slide the nozzle out now. Tighten up as it comes out and don’t spill any.” Kevin then eased the nozzle out of her. He took the butt plug and pushed it up against her spinchter.</p> <p>“Please Kevin, not with this inside.”</p> <p>“Nonsense, it is a butt plug. One of the things it does is hold stuff in. It’ll make it a lot easier.” Kevin said as the plug slid home. Having been dilated all night by the plug Maria didn’t tense up that much accepting it back inside. “Ok now, it is in. Stand up like a good girl.”</p> <p>“Please Kevin, I need to let it out. I’m cramping.”</p> <p>“Not any worse than your period I’d bet. By the way, when was your last period?”</p> <p>“About two weeks ago.” Maria answered rubbing her swollen belly. She looked down and thought, ‘damn I look fat – like I’m pregnant’. </p> <p>“Thought so, you tasted like it last night. About a week to go I’d say.” Kevin said. “Ok, hop up on the counter here, time to give you a fresh shave.”</p> <p>“With this inside?” Maria couldn’t believe he wanted her to sit up on the counter and sit still holding the two plus quarts of enema inside and topped off with a butt plug.</p> <p>“Sure, let you soak for a while and I’ll clean you up at the same time.” Kevin helped her get up on the counter. She felt awkward with the full load of water. “Ok, scoot over by the sink.” He then helped her straddle the basin so he could shave her. Kevin then sprayed her twat with shaving cream and shaved her good. “Ok love, up on all fours like a puppy.” </p> <p>‘Damned, why did he have to say that?’ Maria thought. It was degrading enough that she had a swollen belly that he didn’t have to refer to her as a dog when she was being very unladylike and hunched up on her hands and knees trying desperately to hold the enema in. She very much did NOT want another spanking. </p> <p>Kevin then shaved around her butt plug and then wiggled it around from side to side while Maria grunted, trying to tense up her ass to keep from springing a leak. “Kevin, I’m going to leak!”</p> <p>“Do and you’ll get a spanking.” He said matter of factly as he finished trimming around her hole. “There, all but right up against your plug. So we can do this one of two ways. I can take the plug out and you can tighten up to hold it in while I finish shaving your pretty little poop hole or I can remove the plug you can let the enema out. Of course if you do that I’ll have to give you another bag full after I finish shaving you later to wash away the hair that falls inside. Which will it be?”</p> <p>‘Damn him!’ Maria thought to herself. He wasn’t going to make this easy. ‘Quit your bitching and let him have his pleasure with you –it is FAR better than prison’ she told herself. “I’ll be a good girl and hold it in for you to finish.” </p> <p>No sooner than she finished saying it Kevin slid the plug out without warning, Maria still up on the counter. She quickly tensed up her asshole as best she could but a small dribble escaped. Kevin didn’t say anything but just finished shaving around her asshole. He then lifted her off the counter and put her on the toilet. “Clean the bathroom from top to bottom when you’re done letting that out. Put your plug back in first though. Cleaning stuff is in the closet.” Kevin said, gave her a kiss on the forehead, shut the door and left. Maria was alone in the bathroom letting out the largest enema she had ever held. It splashed and sprayed on and on. Finally when she thought she had it all out she wiped, flushed and stood up. Quickly sitting down again she realized that more was on the way. After a while she put the plug back in and proceeded to her task of cleaning up the bathroom. </p> <p>Kevin arrived just about that time that Maria was finishing up. “Excllent my love, you’ve done a good job.” He then had her get dressed and took her out for lunch. Arriving back home Kevin gave her a bag and a half enema and made her hold it. Next he upgraded her butt plug to the next larger size. </p> <p>“Kevin, it hurts.” Maria said as it was reaching the widest point.</p> <p>“Only a little, quit trying to make it sound worse than it is.” Kevin said and pushed it the rest of the way in. A slurping sound ensued as the well lubricated plug seated at the neck in Maria’s sphincter. “Ok all in, now stand up.”</p> <p>Maria stood up quickly and danced around a bit trying to get used to the new plug. “Please take it out…” she pleaded. </p> <p>“You’ll get used to it.” </p> <p>“Please…”</p> <p>“Quit begging or I’ll spank you.”</p> <p>“Sorry daddy. I’ll be your good girl and keep it in.” Maria pouted. Kevin then took her to the bedroom and made love to her. Before going to bed her gave her a two and a half quart enema and replugged her for an hour. Maria was miserable and complaining the whole time which resulted in another whipping. Finally Kevin took the plug out and let her dump the contents. Mostly clear water came out as this was her rinse for the night. Kevin then joined her for a nice long shower and cleaned her up. After rimming her while she was on all fours on the bathroom counter he greased and inserted her plug. </p> <p>The next week was a repeat with Maria graduating up once more in the anal plug size at the end of the week. Kevin had also slowly increased her enema size up to a full three quarts and had brought out a blue three quart bag to enlarge Maria a bit more. The following week Kevin had to go out of town for two days and left Maria by herself but chained up by her ankle. The chain was long enough to reach most places in the house. Maria picked up the phone out of curiosity and found it wasn’t working. The TV worked and so did his computer that he let her use but the Internet connection was down. Kevin was very careful with Maria to make sure she didn’t communicate with the outside world while he was away or try to escape. Not that Maria had any delusions about escape however, she knew she had it good even if Kevin seemed overly interested in her asshole. He had left explicit instructions written down for her to take three enemas a day, a full three quarts each time an d wear the butt plug at all other times. He pointed out the video camera in the bathroom that Maria hadn’t noticed yet. Little did Maria know that it was just a fake. She complied with the instructions, not wanting to risk a really bad spanking.</p> <p>When Kevin returned he took her out for being a good girl. She had cleaned the house as much out or boredom as fear of getting into trouble. She had also taken her full three quart bag enema three times a day as instructed, the first of the morning being a soapy one and the other two plain water. That night Kevin gave her an extra soapy enema and the followed by a rinse. After rimming her he then greased her up good.</p> <p>“Kevin, you’re going to have me anally tonight, aren’t you?” Maria asked as she was kneeling on all fours on the bed on top of a towel.</p> <p>“What gives you that idea?” Kevin asked as he worked another glob of lube up her ass.</p> <p>“Cause you are putting a lot more of that stuff on me than you usually do.”</p> <p>“Are you afraid?”</p> <p>“I guess not. You’ve got my asshole stretched out pretty large now with the plugs you make me wear.”</p> <p>“Good, I’m glad you realize that. It shouldn’t hurt any. Relax and you’ll probably enjoy it as much as you do the front way. Of course it take a bit more to orgasm this way which is the reason for this.” Kevin said and handed her a large silver dildo.</p> <p>Kevin then slowly worked the dildo into her now wet pussy, having been playing with her asshole for the past few minutes she had gotten wet. He then taped it into place and turned it on. Next he put his dick under her mouth for a final quick suck to hardness. When he was about as hard as he felt he could be he slathered his rod with some lube and mounted Maria’s sweet, tender 14 year old ass from behind. </p> <p>“Oh! This is fucking fantastic!” Kevin exclaimed as his balls banged against her viberating pussy as his dick bottomed out in her asshole.</p> <p>Maria only grunted. She felt full and very open but it didn’t hurt as bad as the wide spot of the butt plugs. She thought about it for a moment as he was easing back out for the next stroke and realized that the butt plugs, even being somewhat soft plastic were still not as soft as Kevin’s dick. As he hit the bottom on the next stroke she began to feel that feeling that usually built up to an orgasm. The viberation dildo was certainly helping but his anal stimulation and the thought of her man being buried up to the balls in her virgin butt hole titillated her. </p> <p>“I’m not a virgin anymore.” Maria commented on the third stroke.</p> <p>“No my love, you aren’t. You’re my lover.” Kevin said. Her tight ass was turning him on more than he ever imagined. Not being what he consider to be anywhere close to a premature ejaculator he considered just how long he thought he would last the way this was feeling and decided, ‘fuck it!’ and kept banging away, knowing it wasn’t going to be more than another dozen stokes in her virgin, tight and lubricated asshole before he blew his load. No matter how hard he tried not to let himself ejaculate his dick was destined to explode and there wasn’t a whole lot he could do about it. “Of fuck!” </p> <p>“Ummmf” Maria grunted as the orgasm began to over take her. This of course caused spasming of her womb which Kevin could feel through her large intestinal wall and the spasming of her sphincter too. This only accelerated his buildup to detonation. </p> <p>“ARRRRRRRHHHHHHHHGGGGGHHHHHH!” Kevin thrust so hard that he knocked Maria flat on her stomach and he grabbed her waist and pulled her so tight onto his dick that it took her breath away. Maria, of course, now in the throws of a major orgasm and unable to come down from it from the pulsing man meat in her ass and the incessant vibration of the dildo buried and taped into her pussy. </p> <p>After lying there for a while Kevin finally pulled himself out and went to the bathroom to wash his dick off. Maria meanwhile continued to enjoy one very long orgasm and barely felt him leave, the dildo continuing to keep her going. Finally Kevin returned and turned off the dildo and flipped Maria over. Her sweat soaked and jerking body testament to the orgasm that she had just had. Her eyes were rolled back in her head and she was still out in pleasure land.</p> <p>When Kevin returned he had brought the butt plug with him. “Raise up your legs love, we don’t want you closing back up.” He said as he wiped the dildo around the crack of her ass.</p> <p>“But Kevin, we just did it anally. You mean I have to wear this forever?” Maria asked, very depressed at the thought of always having a plug in her.</p> <p>“Most of the time my love. You’ll get used to it.” Kevin smiled at her. “Unless you want me to take you back to Mexico?”</p> <p>“No, never, I don’t ever want to go back there.” Maria answered and raised up her legs high so he could have access to her now sore, greased and used asshole. She began to cry. Not that she felt all that strongly about her virginity in her asshole, certainly not like she had about her pussy, but she cried knowing that he had used her in this way and that by keeping her on the plug he would continue to use her asshole as he pleased. She truly was his sex prisoner.</p> <p>A week later…</p> <p>Kevin introduced Maria to the four quart bag. She cries continuously as he fills her tender young ass with four hot quarts of soapy water while he holds her down. She leaks and gets a whipping with a leather whip. After holding the four quart rinse that morning he introduces her to a slightly large dildo. She doesn’t even notice that it is larger. </p> <p>“Kevin, you’re mean making me take all of that!” Maria cries as she is standing in the corner holding her four quarts and her butt on fire from a whipping.</p> <p>“You’re my good girl so quite complaining. I’m not going to take you past 4 quarts. I know it hurts now love but you’ll get used to it.” Kevin said and cleaned up the bag. </p> <p>After she let it out Kevin had her get on the bed, face down, lying on a towel. Maria was somewhat confused. He was greasing her up but he had a bag of some stuff on the bed, not her usual dildo lying out or even a butt plug. </p> <p>“Kevin, what are you going to do to my hole?”</p> <p>“A special treat my Maria.” Kevin said as he finished. He then fished in the bag and brought out a round object with a hole in the middle. He greased that up. It was about the same diameter as her silver dildo and that regularly went up her ass with no problem. Maria was very curious watching him. It resembled a nozzle. </p> <p>“Ok, I give up, what is it?” Maria asked, unable to contain her curiosity.</p> <p>“It is an orifice opener. Used to put stuff in.” He said and positioned her so her ass was in the air. He started working it into her butt. </p> <p>It went in easier than Maria expected. She could feel the air blowing inside. ‘now what is he going to put in?’ she wondered. “Kevin, I’m scared! What are you going to put in me?”</p> <p>“Relax my love, it won’t hurt.” Kevin said and attached a short length of hose with a funnel to the orifice opener embedded in Maria’s tender 14 year old anus. Maria began to whimper apprehensively.</p> <p>Kevin then took out a bag of ball bearings and opened it. He dropped on in. It rolled down the funnel and into Maria’s asshole and disappeared. </p> <p>“Oh!” Maria shrieked in surprise. “It’s cold!”</p> <p>“It’ll warm up in a minute.” Kevin said and rubbed her belly trying to feel it inside. ‘no joy’ he thought, will take a lot more that. He dropped in another one. Maria shrieked again. “See, doesn’t hurt does it?”</p> <p>“It’s cold! But, no, it doesn’t really hurt. What is it?”</p> <p>“A steel ball. I’m going to put some in you and then put your plug back in. You’ll see, it’s a pretty neat feeling as they move around inside. Doesn’t make you want to crap like an enema either.” Kevin dropped in a third ball and could hear it clink as it met up with another one inside her colon. He continued to drop balls into Maria’s asshole with her shrieking every time. </p> <p>“Daddy, you’re little girl feels full. I can feel them pressing inside.” She said as she rubbed her belly.</p> <p>‘good, she’s rubbing them in further’ Kevin thought. “You’re doing good love.” He said and continued dropping balls into her. After about 40 of them he could see one in the tube. ‘time to cap this off’ he thought as he rubbed her belly working the steel balls further inside of her. Once they disappeared from view he removed the orifice opener carefully. Maria started to push almost immediately and Kevin slapped her on the ass. “None of that!”</p> <p>“But Kevin, I’m really full. They’re heavy!” Maria whined.</p> <p>“You’ll get used to the feeling. Now relax.” Kevin said and turned her over and rubbed the balls slowly and gently inside of her colon. He could definitely feel them now. The reached nearly to her belly button. He took out a metal detector out of the bag and turned it on. It was very sensitive and he could tell from the beeping how far the balls were inside of her. After working them another few inches along he had her raise up her legs and stuck a finger up her ass to feel around. She giggled that it tickled but otherwise was ok. Kevin greased and inserted the butt plug into her. “Ok love, stand up.” He said helping her up. She wobbled for a moment as the metals balls in her colon shifted around. </p> <p>“Ohh. That feels really weird.” Maria said.</p> <p>“Different than an enema, isn’t it?”</p> <p>“Yeah. I’m full. It’s really, really heavy. Much heavier than a full four quarts of water but I don’t feel like I have to crap as badly.” She said as she took a few steps with the balls slowly shifting inside of her.</p> <p>“Good, you can hold it for an hour then.” He said.</p> <p>“Oh .. please Kevin, don’t make me hold it that long!” Maria begged, aware that it wasn’t really all that bad but if Kevin wanted her to hold it for an hour it must be something that got worse with time.</p> <p>“Nonsense. You’ll get used to it just like you got used to your plug.” He said.</p> <p>An hour later…</p> <p>Kevin led Maria to the bathroom and then put a screen on the toilet and made her dump the steel balls out there. The water and other various wastes that were left in her colon passing through the screen and into the toilet. He used the hand held shower spray to wash the catch basket when she was done. After a three quart enema held for twenty minutes she once again let out her load. Only three more of the balls came out. Kevin then used a hand held metal detector like they used at the airport to search Maria’s abdomen for more balls and found a few. He repeated the enema two more times before the last of the balls came out. </p> <p>“See there, you didn’t even know those were still left in there. Tomorrow we won’t be so complete, if a few stay in a few stay in. From now on use the basket on the toilet. Then dump the balls into the bucket and wash them off good. I’ve got enough to go for several days and then when I run out we’ll recycle. You’ll learn to boil them in water on the stove and keep them clean.”</p> <p>“Why are you doing this to me?” Maria begged.</p> <p>“So you can get used to having them inside. I like the sound of them moving around, watching the expression on your face and the feeling when you’re really full of your delicious twat as I fuck you.” Kevin answered and took off his clothes and showered.</p> <p>--**-- Two weeks later Kevin had worked Maria up to where she could take eight pounds of the metal balls and hold them for over six hours without letup. She began sleeping with them inside on the third week and finally became as accustomed to having her colon full of steel balls as she was to having her anus stretched open constantly by the butt plug. Kevin had stepped her down one size in the butt plug once she learned to take him anally without tightening up on him. He also tapered her off to only two enemas a day.</p> <p>A month after being introduced to the steel balls inside Kevin took Maria anally while she held the balls. This was a new and interesting experience for both of them as Kevin felt the warm and very hard balls inside of his sex toy moving around against his dick and Maria felt all the extra movement that was caused by his dick pistoning in and out of her stuffed ass and pushing the balls back and forth. </p> <p>After six weeks Maria held at least some of the balls all the time. Not as much as originally but still Kevin would top her full ass off about an hour before he would let her let them out. After getting out as many as she could, a process which would take her some half an hour on the toilet, he would give her two enemas of three quarts each and help her out some. Only the first enema of the morning was now soapy, the rest were all salt water.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>“Today Maria we’re going to get you some nice jewelry to wear.” Kevin announced one morning as they both lay in post orgasmic bliss.</p> <p>“Really daddy? Do you love your little sex toy girl that much?” Maria asked.</p> <p>“Yes I do. You bring me great pleasure. Ok, after your shower get dressed.” Kevin told her. Normally she didn’t wear any clothes when at home, Kevin preferring her to remain naked for him.</p> <p>After they got ready Kevin put some leather shackles on her and they got in the truck and drove for a while. Maria noticed that he drove to the outskirts of town and turned down a secluded driveway that led up to a modest house. Upon arrival the occupant of the house, a man whom introduced himself as Niche and was heavily pierced and tattooed, led them through the house to a back room. Here was a table not unlike a doctors office. Maria tensed up.</p> <p>“Ok love, off with your clothes, you can put them on the chair. Then hop up on the table.” Kevin told her.</p> <p>“Daddy, please, what are you going to do to me? Haven’t I been a good girl?” </p> <p>“Yes you have. Now get naked and up on the table.”</p> <p>“Please don’t make me do this.” Maria said, the light beginning to dawn on her that this guy Niche was a professional piercer as she saw him preparing some instruments on the counter.</p> <p>“I’m not going to tell you again, get naked and on the table.” Kevin said a bit more forcefully this time.</p> <p>“Yes sir.” Maria said and purposefully moved slowly getting naked. She wasn’t so much worried about Niche seeing her naked as she was with what they were about to do to her. </p> <p>“What’s first?” Niche asked Kevin.</p> <p>“Lets do a VCH and then both nipples, horizontally. We’ll do the inner labia next month. I don’t want her to be too sore for fucking.”</p> <p>“Do her in the ass then.” Niche commented.</p> <p>“I have been, but every now and then a little front action make for a nice change.” Kevin said as he looked at the box of piercing jewelry that Niche had set on the counter. “Maria, do you want an eyebrow pierce or a nose pierce?”</p> <p>“Neither!” Maria said, now standing naked.</p> <p>“Get on the table Maria, this is the last time I’m going to tell you.” Kevin said.</p> <p>“I don’t want no fucking piercings!” Maria rebelled and grabbed for her clothes. Kevin took a small box out of his pocket and activated the shocker and brought it up to Maria’s waist. The shock instantly paralyzed her and she crumpled on the floor with a screech. </p> <p>“You’ll do what you are told little girl.” Kevin said. He then picked up her naked and spasming body and set it on the exam table. Then Niche handed him some small rope and he tied her down to it using her leather shackles that he had put on her that morning. “I’m sorry to have to do that my sweet Maria but you need to learn to listen when you’re told to do something.”</p> <p>Niche then proceeded to work on his customer. First he sterilized the locations and then swiftly and quickly pierced Maria’s clit hood vertically and then both nipples. All three elicited a loud howl from the bound girl. </p> <p>“As punishment for misbehaving you’re now going to get some more.” Kevin said leaning over and wiping away the tears from his lovers face. “I asked you politely which one you wanted, either an eyebrow or a nose pierce and I’ll still let you have that choice if you want it. However as punishment you are going to get your ear cartilage done on your left ear, your belly button and your tongue today. I had planned on waiting until next month so you wouldn’t be so miserable while they all heal up but I can see that I’m going to have to fight you again and I don’t want to do that.” </p> <p>“Please Kevin, please don’t do any more. I hurt so bad!” Maria begged.</p> <p>Niche then approached her with a strange looking metal device and asked her to open her mouth, when she refused Kevin jolted her again with the shocker, this time right in the thigh about an inch from her crotch. While she was screaming the metal thing was inserted into her mouth and cranked open. She kept screaming but it now sounded somewhat funny since she couldn’t close her mouth any longer. </p> <p>“That looks kinda neat. How much do you want for it?” Kevin asked.</p> <p>“For you, I’ll let it go for $50.” Niche said as he tried to catch her tongue with the tongs. </p> <p>“Right, must cost you $40.” Kevin commented as he held the shocker up for Maria to see and looked at her. She quit fighting and allowed Niche to grab her tongue. </p> <p>The master piercer made quick work of putting a stud in the girls tongue and then did her belly button ring. </p> <p>“Fuck it, do the labia today too.” Kevin said.</p> <p>“Man she is going to be hurting.” Niche said.</p> <p>“Good, teach her a lesson.” Kevin commented. Maria renewed her crying aware that she was going to be subjected to more of this piercing torture. </p> <p>After Niche finished with her, the two men went and had a beer while Maria lay strapped down to the table, her body pierced all over and still bleeding somewhat despite the coagulant that Niche had applied. She now sported 11 new holes in her body. After what Kevin had just done to her she wondered about his intentions towards her. The constant enemas, anal dilation and colon stretching with the metal balls was painful but not as bad as this. She correctly figured that he would continue that when he got her back home and wondered if she would get a whipping too. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>In the other room…</p> <p>“Did you get the highest iron content you could?” Kevin asked.</p> <p>“Yeah man, just like you asked. Test some of it on myself downtown at the courthouse. I put one of the rings like is in her labia through my foreskin pierce and nothing else and it set the damned thing off. And that scanner is the weakest you told me. I just don’t understand why you want her setting off scanners everywhere she goes.” </p> <p>“Embarrassment factor. She’ll have to be searched by hand all the time and they won’t stop until they see all the pretty pussy rings.” Kevin.</p> <p>“She is sure young.” Niche said grabbing another beer.</p> <p>“Yeah, 18 just like I told you.” Kevin said and smiled.</p> <p>“Yeah.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>A month goes by…</p> <p>Maria’s piercings had all healed up nicely but some were still a bit tender, especially her belly button. Kevin attributed it to him constantly rubbing it while he pussy fucked her. Maria had got over being angry at him after about a week when he tapered off some more on the enemas. She still walked around the house naked with a butt full of steel balls and a butt plug. She had got used to it somehow though. </p> <p>Kevin had inserted the special order rings though all of Maria’s pierces. They were light gauge but high iron content. Stainless steel to be sure but low nickel content. He checked her out by taking her to the court house as suggested by Niche. Sure enough, she set off the scanner there. After the guard hand wanded Maria she then had Maria go to a room and strip where the female guard was finally satisfied that the jewelry was what was setting off the detectors and not something hidden in Maria’s pussy. Kevin had purposefully made sure she was clear of the steel balls before they left and didn’t put in her butt plug. </p> <p>“Kevin, what was that all about?” Maria asked on the way back home. Aware that he didn’t need her to go with him to the court house. </p> <p>“Just checking my love. Making sure that you really do set off the metal detectors before we go on our trip.”</p> <p>“What trip?” Maria asked, surprised that he was going to take her somewhere. She had resigned herself to being his sex slave and having her ass constantly stuff full of some torture that he could dream up. He seemed to like filling her up with the steel balls, a small enema and a butt plug the most. Then fucking the hell out of her while she felt all that stuff moving around inside of her. </p> <p>“We’re going to Capetown.” Kevin said.</p> <p>“Capetown? Where is that?” Maria asked, having not paid a whole lot of attention in school.</p> <p>“South Africa.” </p> <p>“That is a long trip, isn’t it?” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes it is, we’ll probably be flying close to 26 hours to get there. On the way back we’ll make two stops so it won’t be so bad. </p> <p>A week later preparations were completed. The luggage was packed and Kevin drove to the Houston airport. He had cleaned Maria out with two enemas before leaving and put a plastic butt plug into her. She was wearing a mid length skirt and all of her jewelry. Upon arriving at the airport he reached under her skirt, pulled down her panties and removed the plug. “Ok my dear, you’ll go through security without a plug. You’ll get searched most likely like you did at the court house. Any questions?”</p> <p>“No daddy.” She said slipping back into her daughter role.</p> <p>As expected Maria was searched by a female guard. Upon seeing the naked Maria with a vertical clit hood pierce and both inner labia pierces she just shook her head and made a comment about kids these days. </p> <p>After passing through security in which Kevin wasn’t even hand scanned the two took their bags to the gate area. Upon arriving at the gate area Kevin gave Maria her purse. Inside he had placed a package. “Ok love, into the restroom with you. Put this plug in your sweet little ass and bring the hose up your crack and tape it at waist level with the tape. Then put your clothes back on. It is a long flight.”</p> <p>“Yes daddy.” Maria said aware that she had got away with an hour of not being plugged and should be thankful. She dutifully went to the restroom and inserted the plug and taped down the hose. She was well aware that Kevin would put something in during the flight and wondered just how long he would make her hold the enema. </p> <p>The flight was scheduled for a refueling stop in Rio de Janeiro. When Maria came back out Kevin couldn’t tell by her gait if she had put the plug in or not. He cuddled her for a moment and ran his hand down to the waistband of her skirt and felt the hose where it should be. “Good girl.” He whisphered in her ear.</p> <p>“Daddy, are you going to put something in?” Maria asked.</p> <p>“Yes love I will, once we get airborne.” </p> <p>An hour later they were on the plane and taxing out to the runway. Just after takeoff Kevin reached in his bag and brought out a small squirt bottle of liquid. Maria was seated by the window and he leaned over her as if looking out the window. The stewardesses still had not got up yet. He fished the small hose out of the waist of her skirt and removed the small stopper. Then attaching it to the squirt bottle he squirted nearly half of the liquid out of the 8 oz bottle. He then restoppered her. “Now love, you’ll have a wonderful flight and sleep most of the way.”</p> <p>“Did you give me something to sleep?” Maria asked aware of a slight burning in her ass but not much pressure and aware from having seen the bottle that it wasn’t big and Kevin had only put half of it in.</p> <p>“Yes I did love. You’ll sleep for about the next eight hours. Now you know why I told you to put on the incontinence panties. That way if you pee in your sleep you won’t make a mess. Good night.” Kevin said and kissed her. The anally delivered sleep aid was quick acting and Maria already felt sleepy.</p> <p>Upon arriving at Rio they deplaned and waited while the plane was fueled. Maria went to the restroom and peed again before reboarding. She still wore her butt plug and had not removed it. Kevin repeated the sleep medicine again.</p> <p>On the drive to the hotel in Capetown Kevin commented to Maria about the sights. All Maria could think about was taking a shit, it had been nearly 30 hours since she had last and although they had ate a couple of times she was hungry. “Daddy, I’m hungry.” </p> <p>“We’ll eat after we check into the hotel.” Kevin said. </p> <p>Check in, fed and back to the room Maria undressed. “Kevin, I need an enema.” </p> <p>“Coming right up.” Kevin said as he unpacked the three quart enema bag. </p> <p>“Please give me soap.” Maria asked.</p> <p>“Of course love.” </p> <p>After the cleanout and a rinse they made love and then slept. Even though Maria had slept most of the way, Kevin slipped in a sleeping suppository after the second enema before replugging his sex toy with a butt plug. </p> <p>The next day Kevin claimed a package that he had waiting for him at the hotel desk. Maria was surprised to see another orifice opening like Kevin had at home. Complete with many, many steel balls and all the stuff to clean them with. </p> <p>“Kevin, where did you get all this? I know we didn’t pack it.” She asked as he was inserting the orifice opener. </p> <p>“I have a friend here who sent it over to the hotel. Now hunch up your butt for me, here come the balls.” Kevin said as he began to pour the steel balls into the tube in Maria’s ass. Maria reached down and massaged her belly working the balls in as she had learned at home. Kevin filled her very full and then swapped the orifice opener for a butt plug. </p> <p>It finally dawned on Maria why Kevin had stretched her anus open and kept her full of the steel balls. It wasn’t just for his butt fucking pleasure. She saw many signs on the way from the airport extolling the Capetown area for the diamond mines. “Kevin, you’re going to use me to smuggle diamonds, aren’t you?”</p> <p>“Why love, I was wondering how long it would take you to figure that out.” </p> <p>“I just did Kevin. All this time I thought you were just doing this to me because you liked buttfucking me. I couldn’t quite figure out the balls and though that maybe you liked the feeling of them rubbing your dick inside of me. Now I realize you’ve been slowly stretching me out like a balloon so you can stuff my ass full of diamonds on the way back home. I’m your fucking mule!” She said disgusted. </p> <p>Crack! Kevin popped her in the ass with his hand. “Now, now young lady no language like that.” </p> <p>“If I squeal at the airport you’ll be arrested.”</p> <p>“If you do you have better hope for your sake that I don’t get away.” Kevin said coldly.</p> <p>“I won’t, I promise.” Maria said. Aware that even if she did manage to get Kevin arrested and the authorities got all the diamonds out of her butt it certainly wouldn’t be pleasant. She’d eventually wind back up in Mexico in prison again and mostly likely if anyone ever found out about her butt smuggling adventures she wind up in a donkey show with a donkey’s dick up her ass for the rest of her life. She had heard of such things from stories her mother had told her and once one of her mom’s friends had confirmed that the lady had seen such a show. Maria contemplated her life. “Daddy, how many times will you do this with your little girl?” Maria asked, trying to play on his sympathy for an answer. She knew he rarely, if ever told her anything unless he was ready.</p> <p>“Maybe twice. No more. As you are well aware I’ve gone to a LOT of trouble to prepare you. The authorities will become suspicious if I make too many trips with you.” </p> <p>“You’ve done this with other girls?” She asked, wondering if she really wanted to know the answer.</p> <p>“Yes, twice. One was a lady in her late forties who was a drug addict to begin with. The other was a girl about twenty-five who was greedy as hell.”</p> <p>“Did it work for them?” Maria asked, grunting to get the balls to move around to stretch her colon.</p> <p>“Yes it did. I made only one trip with the dopehead, she was too flightly and suddently tried to bolt with the cargo. Made two trips with the gold digger bitch.”</p> <p>“What happened to them?” Maria asked, already suspecting.</p> <p>“Well the dope head I had to put down in Caracas.” Kevin said and handed her some panties. “The gold digger is somewhere at the bottom of the Gulf of Mexico if I remember right.” </p> <p>“You killed both of them?” She asked, now getting really scared as she dressed. The balls were shifting somewhat as she moved about.</p> <p>“Sure, had to.” </p> <p>“The deep, dark hole, huh?” Maria asked as she adjusted her shoes.</p> <p>“Something like that. We’ll stay her for a week taking in the sights. You’ll enjoy it.”</p> <p>“I won’t make any trouble for you Kevin, I promise. Even if I squealed I’d still end up dead eventually once I got deported to Mexico. If I’m lucky that is.” </p> <p>“You’re right about that love.” Kevin said and kissed her.</p> <p>“When will you kill me?” Maria asked and looked in his eyes.</p> <p>“Hey now, none of that. I won’t kill you unless I have no other choice. You’re a good girl and do as your told and you’ll have a nice life.” Kevin kissed her again.</p> <p>On the last day of their trip they went to a nice dinner. Kevin had a briefcase with him and was dressed in a suit. Maria was dressed in a very nice dress but still had a butt full of steel ball bearings held in with a butt plug. Kevin set the briefcase down besides the booth where he was sitting. Maria saw a hand reach through and take the briefcase and she looked surprised. Kevin smiled at her and winked. Soon the briefcase was returned, or so Maria thought. It appeared to be the same briefcase but in reality it was different. Back at the hotel Kevin removed Maria’s bellybutton ring, her labia rings, the vertical clit hood ring and both nipple rings. He left her septum ring, all her earrings and eyebrow piercing. “So you won’t set off a hand wanding my dear. You’ll set off the metal detector and be hand wanded but all they will find is your tongue, nose, eyebrow and earrings.”</p> <p>“What about this?” Maria said and patted her stomach where the ball bearings were at.</p> <p>“That comes out in the morning. For now just go dump ‘em in the screen and wash them up. You’ll sleep with them again tonight.” Kevin said.</p> <p>“May I ask you a question?” </p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>“Once we get home do I stay stretched out?” Maria said putting the screen on the toilet.</p> <p>“Yep. At least for a little while.” </p> <p>“Oh.” Maria said, resigned to the fact that she was going to be used to smuggle diamonds for a while. It didn’t seem so bad after killing her boyfriend in the bigger picture of things.</p> <p>Kevin took her anally again that night, twice after a small water enema and reinserted the balls and the buttplug. In the morning he told Maria to dump the balls out at 07:00 and then to rest. They had breakfast in the room at 09:00. At 10:00 Maria got two soapy, three quart enemas followed by two rinses. They skipped lunch because Maria was getting her butt washed out. “Ok love, no food for you for a while, sorry.” Kevin said and got out the orifice opener. Maria obligingly got on the bed on a towel with a pillow under her hips and waited.</p> <p>“Will it hurt?” Maria asked.</p> <p>“No, it will actually feel better than the steel balls, not nearly as heavy.” Kevin said and opened up a cloth bag that was in the briefcase.</p> <p>“How bad will I be cut up?” Maria asked.</p> <p>“Why would you get cut?”</p> <p>“Well to take the diamonds out.” Maria said.</p> <p>“You won’t be cut.” Kevin said and handed one of the pellets to Maria. It was a white wax ball about the size of a large marble but somewhat smaller than the steel ball bearings she had been carrying in her colon for months on end. “Over on your back for one last check.” Kevin said. Maria rolled over and spread her legs. Kevin took a hand held metal detector and turned it up to maximum sensitive. It went off immediately and he frowned. “Ok, on all fours, the bedsprings are too close.”</p> <p>“Yes daddy.” Maria said and got on her hands and knees and wiggled her ass at him. He gave her a very playful pat on the butt and then scanned her from her shoulders down to her thighs. </p> <p>“Good.” He said checking her abdomen carefully. You have them all out.</p> <p>“Lots of practice.” She said and rolled over and got on her back.</p> <p>“Nope, face down.” Kevin said and held up the orifice opener. He greased it and inserted into Maria’s asshole. She felt the familiar breeze as the air blew up into her rectum. Kevin attached the hose and funnel and began putting the wax covered diamonds into Maria slowly, one at a time. “I’m checking them one last time to make sure they are all covered well. They are dipped twenty times each so there shouldn’t be a problem. A lot like making a candle.”</p> <p>Maria grunted and rubbed her belly, working the wax ball diamonds further in. They weren’t nearly as heavy as the steel balls and weren’t nearly as noticeable. Only because she had months of practice moving the balls around in her colon could she tell what she was doing. </p> <p>“Ok love, all in.” Kevin said and removed the funnel and orifice opener.</p> <p>“How much do I have in me?” Maria said as Kevin inserted a butt plug. “Ouch!” She yelped as the butt plug went home. </p> <p>“380 balls.”</p> <p>“What about my pussy?” she asked.</p> <p>“Nope, too easy to fall out and too easy to search.” Kevin said. “You know of course if you’re caught that you don’t know me.”</p> <p>“Yes daddy.”</p> <p>Kevin finished packing, put the steel ball bearings in the briefcase and stashed it in the breakfast cart. He had Maria dressed in a nice mid length dress for the trip home. “Here take this.” Kevin said and handed her a pill.</p> <p>“Sleeping pill?” Maria asked and downed it with a glass of water.</p> <p>“Nope, diuretic. Make you dehydrate some so by the time we get on the plane you won’t need to pee. Go easy on the water when we get there.” They then took the hotel limo to the airport. Once at the airport Kevin had her go to the restroom and remove the butt plug. She cleaned it and put it in her purse. The rest of the luggage was checked by a skycap. At security, as expected, she got hand wanded but the cotton dress, cotton panties and leather shoes she wore didn’t set off the alarms. Kevin had made her go braless which wasn’t that bad considering the strap style dress. The security screener just frowned at hand wanding her facial jewelry and made her stick out her tongue to see the stud there. Once inside Kevin made her go put in the butt plug with the hose again.</p> <p>“You going to put me to sleep again daddy?” She asked as they sat and waited on the flight to board.</p> <p>“Yes my dear.” He said and stroked her hair. She was a pretty girl and he had developed an affection for her. </p> <p>After arriving in Rio Maria dumped the diamonds into a screen the same as the ball bearings and they spent the weekend there. She wore the diamonds daily instead of the ball bearings while in Rio, packed in and held with a butt plug. Kevin had a orifice opener, hose and funnel kit waiting for him at the hotel. Maria’s butt was repacked with the diamonds and they took the flight home to Houston. Upon arrival there the customs inspectors asked where they had been and Maria and Kevin breezed through with hardly any questions. Kevin had put her to sleep again during the flight from Rio to Houston. Kevin made her hold the diamonds as they stopped at a hotel in Houston as it was late night. Here he had another package waiting for him and it contained a screen. Maria carefully removed all the wax coated diamonds and called Kevin when she was done. “Did I do good Kevin?” </p> <p>“Yes my dear you did.” As Kevin washed and counted the balls. “There, 380. All there.”</p> <p>Kevin put them into a box and then wrapped it carefully with glass stranded tape. He repacked everything and gave Maria a standard butt plug to put in. “No steel balls?”</p> <p>“Not tonight my dear, you’ve earned a rest. You could actually go without the butt plug if you wish, our next trip isn’t for several weeks yet, plenty of time to open you back up.” </p> <p>“No problem, I’ve got used to having a plug in my ass. I kinda miss it when it isn’t there. Funny, several months ago I wouldn’t have though that I would actually say something like that but now having had one in me nearly daily for months I like something there to hold on to. And I do like your dick in me there, it feels really, really good.” Maria said and gave Kevin a kiss.</p> <p>On the way home Kevin stopped at a post office and shipped the package registered US mail to somewhere. Maria watched from the other side of the room at the post office while she pretended to read the wanted posters, making sure she wasn’t on there.</p></div>",[]
1052,Taliban Purged,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-05-05,28,4,"BD, SM, anal, enem, tort",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tabilia waited by the stocks. They were larger than a normal set of stocks since the woman was placed into them with her burka still on. Soon enough the council entered to punish her. </p> <p>They entered the room talking amongst themselves. Tabilia knew that they would not address her, they were only here to witness her screaming from the pain she was about to endure. </p> <p>Soon enough she felt the back of her burka being raised up. Then the man who was doing it slapped her ass a few times as he lowered her panties. She knew this was just a polite gesture on their part, nothing like she was about to receive.</p> <p>“Tabilia here was on the street without her burka, talking to a western reporter. He was giving her money. Although one might infer that she was taking the money for sex such the case has not been proved or even implied. They were observed meeting and she talked to him for some hour at the café. Then they went to a side street and money was exchanged. After that she went home. Upon questioning Tabilia admitted that the money was to feed her and her family and that what she gave the reporter was information about the Taliban. Since Tabilia’s 1st husband was Fariuqe the fighter we will grant her leniency. For the money that she took from the western man she bought food which is evil and must be removed from her body. Other than that she has been a model woman of Islam.” </p> <p>One of the men approached with a very large bag and hose attached. He poured in some liquid soap extract from the poppy stems and then topped off the bag with very warm water. The bag was steaming. “Tabilia you are harbouring the evils of the west within you and we shall remove them. What do you say?”</p> <p>“Please o’ reverent one remove the evil from me.” Tabilia asked, aware that she was about to suffer great pain at the hands of these men. However it was preferable to death. </p> <p>“We will help you Tabilia.” One of the men said. He then nodded to the man with the bag who hung it on a hook. He approached the bound Tabilia he spread her ass and roughly shoved the nozzle, ungreased, into poor Tabilia’s ass. She let out a shriek as he opened her up. The clamp was quickly released and she began to fill. Almost immediately she realized that the water was very hot, if it was water, and burned a great deal. She had heard of many women being given hot lead enemas but hoped that her pain was not this. Some had also received hot oil enemas which while damaging to the colon were not fatal. She screamed as the first third of a liter entered her. The men watched her body, wracked in pain, squirm against the stout stocks. </p> <p>“Please Allah!” she screamed.</p> <p>The hot soap and camel urine continued to enter Tabilia and she continued to scream. At 4 liters the bag ran dry. The man operating the torture device removed the nozzle and replaced it with a very large plug. Tabilia screamed as the large plug was pushed into her tender, but not virgin, asshole. The cramps were very intense from the four liters of camel urine laced with poppy stem soap. Fortunately, the poppy derivatives took over and numbed her somewhat after a while.</p> <p>After an hour of painful cramping the men finally pulled the plug from her ass and she spewed the urine, shit and soap all over herself. Another four liter bag of water &amp; soap followed and she had to again hold that for an hour, bound tightly on her hands and knees in the stocks. This time however as Tabilia was expecting them to remove the plug and let her drain she instead felt them wiggling the plug that was in her. Soon she felt a very strange feeling as her gut seemed to inflate even more and she could hear bubbling in her ass. The four quart bag had been blown up, holding nearly 6 quarts of air by one of the men and another was now steadily squeezing it into poor Tabilia. The cramps were very intense and she began to scream and beg for mercy. Once emptied the nozzle valve was shut off and the hose removed. Now with an uncompressible 4 liters of water and soap in her and another 6 liters of air she was suffering greatly.</p> <p>After another hour had passed the men pried the butt plug from Tabila’s ass and let her spew. Three hours in the stocks with her belly stretched to the maximum had tired poor Tabilia out but she wasn’t done yet. A spray hose was used to wash her off and wash down the room which now smelled foul. The cold water made her start shivering. Shackles were attached and she was removed, very stiff, from the stocks. She was then hung by her wrists from hooks in the wall of the punishment room, facing the wall. Her burka was raised and a lashing of her back, buttocks and thighs began. When she would pass out they would stop until she came around again and the lashing would proceed. For nearly an hour she was whipped. Finally, blood running down her back a bucket of a powder was thrown on her. The powder stung very much and renewed her screaming but the blood stopped. </p> <p>“Please Allah, grant me strength” she continued to mumble after the intense pain subsided. All of the men had left the room to go tend to other things. When they returned her buttocks were pried apart and a butt plug was pushed in without the aid of lubrication. A large collar was attached around her neck, over her burka and she was then turned around, face out from the wall. She was then aware of the hose that hung out of the plug. It was only too obvious to Tabilia that something else was going to be introduced into her bowels. What, she did not know. </p> <p>“Tabilia, since you seem to be hungry we will let Allah make your stomach full again.” One of the men pronounced as she felt the pressure from the air once again being squeezed into her colon. She soon distended but without the aid of the water she felt as if she just had bad gas and as each fold of her colon unraveled and stretched she got a brief moment of pain. Finally 6 more liters of air were inside of her and the valve was closed. She looked through the holes in her burka to see a group of men entering the room. </p> <p>“Since you fed the food begotten by the evil money from the decadent western reporter to your children, they too must be purged.” One man said. Tabilia cried at the revelation that her two daughters were about to be punished as she had been. It was so unfair! They didn’t know where the money came from to buy the food that their mother gave them to eat. Both of her daughters were placed into the stocks and their burka raised to their waist. Since she couldn’t afford underwear for her daughters they had none to remove. The men fondled both of the girls, Shiez age 14 and Senta, age 13. Soon however, the 4 liter bag filled with urine and soap had been mounted high above their tender asses. The girls screamed as one, then the other had their young cheeks pried apart and the nozzles were inserted. </p> <p>Tabila cried as she watched the bags deflating, the caustic urine and soap emptying itself into her daughters bowels. How it hurt she knew all too well as she listened to them screaming and crying, unable to move being mounted in the sturdy stocks. Four liters too, it caused her great enough pain she could well imagine how it must feel to her daughters who were some 20 and 30 kilos lighter in body weight than Tabilia. The men didn’t relent however and both girls were filled with the full bag, the large polished wood nozzle stretching their tender assholes greatly. At least Tabilia had had several men in her ass and was used to being opened up. Shiez &amp; Senta were both anal virgins. </p> <p>Tabilia watched as her daughters were then taken anally by one after another of the Taliban leaders. The were careful to take the girls anally, the soapy water acting as a lubricant. At least their dicks would be clean when they finished. Tabilia cried watching her daughters being sodomized. At least when Tabilia was 15 she went through the ritual anal stretching by wearing larger and larger dildos in her ass for months on end. She flexed her anal muscles now remembering being placed over the kitchen table by her mother every morning and the dildo being removed. She was then allowed a few minutes squatting over the toilet hole outside their home. If nothing was formed and ready to go her mother would drag her back inside and proceed to squirt three quarts of warm water into poor Tabilia’s teenaged ass. She then had to hold it while she washed up the enema bag and hose. Hurrying outside she would squat over the hole and let loose. Then she would wipe herself with a hand full of the soft sand and brush away her ass lest any sand be left over. She knew well enough that any sand left on her asshole would grind into her all day as her mother didn’t rinse her off inside, it was simply bend over the kitchen table and her mother would reinsert the polished wooden dildo, attach the leather straps to hold it in and then off to chores for Tabilia. </p> <p>Tabilia’s first anal fuck came when she was 16 years old and thanks to her mother’s careful stretching of Tabilia it wasn’t too painful. He even used some grease which made it nearly painless. The man was the local grocer and Tabilia’s mother used Tabilia’s young body to pay for many of the household expenses. Many a time she had to suck off a man and often as not allow herself to be buttfucked. They were all pretty careful to not take her vaginally as they didn’t want to produce any unwanted offspring and birth control was forbidden even in pre-Taliban Afganistan. Never mind that no one could have afforded it if it were allowed.</p> <p>Tabilia wept, regretting not stretching her daughters’s assholes as hers had been. Now they would be ripped and bleeding, unused to the relaxation techniques her mother taught her to allow passage of even the largest cock. Once home she would tend to her daughters and make sure that they were stretched from now on. After all of the men finished taking turns, some two each, they allowed the young teenage girls to dribble out. Then another large polished wood nozzle was inserted and the two girls were filled again. They screamed as the hot, soapy water washed into the anal fissures caused by the brutal ass fucking. </p> <p>One more filling with plain water and the girls were strapped to the wall to watch as their mother underwent another bag full followed by more whippings. Finally satisified and generally bored with their captives the Taliban leaders pronounced Tabilia cleansed and allowed her to take her daughters home. One of the older ones went to Tabilia on the way out and offered to buy Shiez. Tabilia asked him if he could wait for 3 months and he readily agreed, happy to get his 50 year old leacherous dick into a tender 14 year old girl. </p> <p>Upon arrival at home Tabilia had her daughters strip and take baths. Although the water wasn’t that easy to come by Tabilia went to the local water merchant and after a quick blow job managed to get enough out of him to fill the cistern full. The girls took turns heating the water over the wood fired stove and both took a bath together. They were unusually quiet as there wasn’t much to say, both had experienced the pain of the enemas and butt fuckings. Tabilia herself took a bath in their now pink water and winced as the whip welts on her back opened up by the hot water. All three women slept hard that night. </p> <p>A week later Tabilia had procured a set of the wooden ass stretchers and after informing her daughters of what they were for and told them of the procedures proceeded to grease up Shiez’s asshole after a quick enema and inserted the small wooden dildo. Although not used to having something in her asshole Shiez didn’t complain, realizing that what her mother was doing was for her own good and that in a few months it wouldn’t hurt when the old man stuck his dick there. </p> <p>Shiez stood up and pranced from one foot to the other as her asshole was stretched by the wooden dildo. “Mom it hurts!” </p> <p>“I know baby, I know. You’ll get used to it though.” Tabila said.</p> <p>Shiez then reached back to remove the intruder from her body. Tabila grabbed her daughter’s wrists and held her to prevent this. “Shiez! You will leave it there!” </p> <p>“But mom it hurts so bad.”</p></div>",[]
1053,"Witch Washing, Part 1",1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-05-12,53,3,"enem, bd, tort, rape, MFf, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“… And by the trials of holy water shall ye be cleansed of conspiring with the known witch Beatrice. For not admitting to knowing of the witch Beatrice ye shall receive 20 lashes in the stocks. Know ye young Molly that ye shall be watched carefully to see if thee has the devil within thee then.” The scribe read aloud the fate to befall young Molly.</p> <p>Many have been tried, convicted and punished. The witch Beatrice herself had already been burned at the stake after admitting to participating in worshipping the devil. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Later that day…</p> <p>Molly was strapped down to the table, devoid of any clothing and watched by three of the towns elders. The mother Maguire came to her with the cow bladder bag which was frothing over with the soapy hot water that had been blessed by the father Damien. Molly’s legs were in leather manacles and held up by means of two ropes from the ceiling. Her arms were tied to the table above her head and a rope was about her neck and chest. She had quit crying and protesting and awaited her fate. </p> <p>Maguire made quick work of hanging the bag high and running the sewn in sheep intestine which was attached firmly by way of tar to the large stone nozzle. The nozzle was indeed some inch and a half across at its widest point and nearly six inches long. Molly had already had her neither hole greased with bear fat laced with ground ginger root. It burned badly but not as badly as she would feel when the water started. </p> <p>The nozzle was brought up to Molly’s backside and she began to scream as the nozzle widened her narrow orifice. She screamed as loud as she could and thrashed her head from side to side as the nozzle went in. Finally it was in place and strapped on with leather. Molly continued to scream as the nozzle did not narrow down but only grew wider as it went. Finally beginning to accommodate the width of it she began to settle someone and could only sob pitifully. </p> <p>“And now the holy water if you please.” One of the elders said.</p> <p>Molly began to scream as the hot, soapy water entered her, burning all the way. As the cow bladder flattened Molly’s young fifteen year old stomach swelled. After nearly fifteen minutes the bladder was empty and mother Maguire tied off the intestine tube. Molly suffered miserably as the nearly three quarts of hot, soapy water burned and churned inside of her. </p> <p>“Please, please let it out. I did not help Beatrice.” Molly begged. Indeed she didn’t really know the woman they called Beatrice the witch. She had only stopped to ask Beatrice for directions to the Elder Brown’s home since he had recently built a new house outside of town. Unknowingly the witch was being watched. </p> <p>“Silence child. You must be purged of the evil within you that the witch has placed. You partook of the fruit she offered you. It is the only way to cast out the evil spell she placed upon the fruit.” </p> <p>Molly suffered more. She wriggled to and fro attempting to relieve the incredible pressure in her gut. The weak lye and lemon juice soap burned terribly. The ginger grease was now the least of her problems. </p> <p>The three elders watched as the naked young girl suffered. Each of them had his hands in his pockets and was secretly stroking himself. After the prescribed waiting period mother Maguire removed the large nozzle slowly and carefully. “Now you must hold the holy water within you young Molly lest the devil be allowed back in.” </p> <p>Molly clenched her asscheeks tightly together and tried to bring her knees together to help. It was impossible with the ropes holding her manacled ankles in the air. She was moaning and sobbing pitifully now. “Please, please it hurts!” </p> <p>“Now you know what happens when you conspire with Satan.” One of the elders said.</p> <p>Mother Maguire then lowered Molly’s ankles and tied them tightly together. She then retied the young girls hands together. Two of the elders lifted the girl up and carried her to the stocks that had been set up in the barn. Molly’s head was placed into the three piece stock and the board brought in place. Next her hands were untied and placed in the other two positions. She was bent over by the lowness of the stocks and her fine, shapely ass was raised up by a post that was affixed horizontally for that purpose. Her ankles were then tied to a ring in the floor of the stocks.</p> <p>One of the elders approached her with the whip. It was a whip normally used for whipping cattle and served double duty at whipping witches. Not that Molly was accused of being a witch but she was being punished for talking to one. Such was pre-colonial America. </p> <p>As the first fall of the whip snapped Molly tensed up every muscle in her young body to try and alleviate the pain. A long howl escaped her throat that seemed to go on and on through the second fall of the whip. She tensed her muscles tightly, knowing that to let any of the hot, burning soapy water out would result in much worse punishment. Such a fate had befallen young Sarah Williams two days ago. </p> <p>As the twentieth and last fall of the whip came to silence young Molly was crying so loudly that one of the elders had his hands over her ears. All three elders inspected her bloody rump to see what the whip had done. They were also inspecting to make sure she still held her water. Indeed a few drops had dribbled out along with a good amount of blood from her torn asshole. The tearing occurring from the poorly polished nozzle which had been used on her and the fact that instead of relaxing to allow it in she had tensed up as mother Maguire pushed in into place. </p> <p>“There is some water here.” One of the elders commented.</p> <p>“Aye, there is. Might have been from the stone leaking though. I didn’t remember to wipe her clean first. Please forgive my error sir.” Mother Maguire said, failing to mention that she had forgot on purpose. She knew full well that no one could hold the enema without some leakage. Thankfully the blood mixed with the water and it wasn’t apparent just how much had leaked.</p> <p>“She is clean.” Another elder said and then hurried out of the barn. He went directly to his favorite hiding place and brought forth his seed in as fast of a manner as possible. Seeing the witches punished did this to him and he too would be punished if anyone found out. </p> <p>Molly was taken down and taken out to the designated area to release her water, still naked. When she returned to the barn everyone was gone. She retrieved her dress and put it on, still sobbing at the pain on and in her ass. Indeed she smarted when she sat for some week and didn’t get back to a normal soiling for nearly as long.</p></div>",[]
1054,"Witch Washing, Part 2",2,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-05-12,17,3,"enem, bd, tort, rape, MFf, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Two days prior to the cleansing of Molly</p> <p>Sarah was strapped down to the table, devoid of any clothing and watched by three of the towns elders. The mother Maguire came to her with the cow bladder bag which was frothing over with the soapy hot water that had been blessed by the father Damien. Sarah’s legs were in leather manacles and held up by means of two ropes from the ceiling. </p> <p>Maguire thrust the large stone nozzle into Sarah’s tender neither hole. The nozzle was indeed some inch and a half across at its widest point and nearly six inches long. Sarah’s hole burned from the ginger grease that Maguire had put on her earlier.</p> <p>Once in place Sarah screamed as the string was loosened on the cow intestine tube holding back the torrents of water. The water was very hot and mixed with lemon juice and weak lye soap. It would provide a good cleaning out for the young girl. Sarah screamed as the nozzle did not narrow down but only grew wider as it went. </p> <p>“And now the holy water if you please.” One of the elders said.</p> <p>Sarah began to scream as the hot, soapy water entered her, burning all the way. As the cow bladder flattened Sarah’s young sixteen year old stomach swelled. After nearly fifteen minutes the bladder was empty and mother Maguire tied off the intestine tube. Sarah whimpered as the hot, soapy water burned inside of her. It was as bad as the first bag full.</p> <p>“Please, please let it out.” Sarah begged. “I promise I won’t try to get Molly in trouble again. Please.” </p> <p>Although she didn’t know Beatrice that well she knew full well that everyone in town thought Beatrice was a witch. She had suggested that Molly stop and ask for directions and didn’t bother to tell Molly about Beatrice. Sarah knew exactly where Elder Brown’s home was but wasn’t about to tell Molly as she figured correctly that Molly wouldn’t see it past the hill and would assume she was lost. Sarah didn’t really hate Molly but did resent that fact that Molly had Charles’s eye at the last picnic.</p> <p>“Silence child. You must be purged of the evil within you that the witch has placed. Although you may think that directing Molly to Beatrice’s home was a prank it was indeed part of the spell that Beatrice had cast upon you. You must be purged of that spell, and now!” </p> <p>Sarah suffered more. The weak lye and lemon juice soap burned terribly. The ginger grease was now the least of her problems. And this was the second time in the hour.</p> <p>Sarah clenched her ass tightly together and tried to bring her knees together to help. She was moaning and sobbing pitifully now. “It hurts!” </p> <p>“Satan is within you, you must let him go!” One of the elders said.</p> <p>Mother Maguire then lowered Sarah’s ankles and tied them tightly together. She then retied the young girls hands together. Two of the elders lifted the girl up and carried her to the stocks that had been set up in the barn. </p> <p>One of the elders approached her with the whip. Sarah wasn’t accused of being a witch but she was being punished for talking to one. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>As the first fall of the whip snapped Sarah’s head slammed back against the stock and she let out a room filling scream. She tensed her muscles tightly, knowing that to let any of the hot, burning soapy water out would result in much worse punishment.</p> <p>As the twentieth and last fall of the whip came to silence young Sarah was crying unstoppably. All three elders inspected her bloody rump to see what the whip had done. They were also inspecting to make sure she still held her water. Indeed a few drops had dribbled out along with a good amount of blood from her torn asshole. </p> <p>“There is some water here.” One of the elders commented.</p> <p>“Aye, there is. We’ll have to do it all over again.”</p> <p>“Mrs. Maguire, if you will prepare the bag again.” Elder Jenkins said as he began to undo the stocks holding Sarah.</p> <p>“Please, please I am clean. I have no evil in me, please have mercy on me.” Sarah pleaded. </p> <p>Once on the table the bag was quickly emptied into Sarah. This time however Elder Jenkins had added some red pepper to the mixture. Sarah’s colon was spasming greatly causing very painful cramps. When the nozzle was removed a wooden plug was inserted into her rump and held in place with the same leather straps that had held the plug. She had no way to release the burning mixture. Crying the whole time the elders carried her back to the stocks and proceeded to give her 20 more lashes with the whip on her buttocks and upper thighs. </p> <p>“We’ll let her cool for a while.” Elder Jenkins said as the elders all walked out. Mrs. Maguire also left. Sarah hung miserably in the stocks, naked her asshole smarting with the large wooden plug held in place by the leather belt around her waist. A total of now 60 stripes crossed her buttocks and thighs. The there quarts of hot soapy water burning terribly in her. </p> <p>A half an hour later Elder Jenkins entered through the far door so that Sarah could only hear him and not see him. He tried to disguise his voice. “Speak of this to no one!” he said as he undid his raging erection from his pants and took poor Sarah from behind, vaginally. She could only whimper as she was raped, still in the stocks with three quarts of water burning inside of her. </p> <p>An hour after Elder Jenkins had raped her all three of the Elders returned and took her out of the stocks. The plug was removed and she spewed the burning soap and pepper water out onto the barn floor as the three men watched the naked sixteen year old girl in the utmost embarrassment. </p> <p>“Sarah ye had better behave from now on and stay away from evil ones and make sure that ye honor the lord on the Sabbath.” One of the other elders said.</p> <p>“Yes sir, your worship.” She said as she dressed quickly while they watched.</p></div>",[]
1055,"Witch Washing, Part 3",3,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-05-12,20,3,"enem, bd, tort, rape, MFf, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Revenge: Two weeks after the cleansing of Molly</p> <p>Sarah waited with Elizabeth quietly as they watched Molly walking down the path to the river. Elizabeth had overheard Molly’s mother telling one of the other mothers at a quilting party the day before that Molly was going to pick up the wild berries tomorrow. When she told Sarah a plan was quickly devised to get even with Molly for the punishment that Sarah had received for the Beatrice affair. </p> <p>Sarah held some rope and Elizabeth had a large rag that would serve as a gag. They were far enough from town that even if Molly screamed loudly no one would hear. However the plan was to take Molly somewhere quiet, several miles away. Sarah &amp; Elizabeth had stashed the horses a few hundred yards back. Elizabeth was seventeen and a large and strapping girl. Sarah had told Elizabeth every detail about her punishment and even the rape by the town elder. </p> <p>Molly got off of the path and the two older girls jumped her. The three went down in the high grass where Sarah and Elizabeth subdued her. Sarah tied the now helpless Molly up with the rope and Elizabeth pushed the knot of the cloth into Molly’s screaming mouth. Elizabeth tied the rag in a tight knot behind Molly’s head. Molly struggled for a few moments before she realized she was bound and would not be getting away. </p> <p>Sarah &amp; Elizabeth put Molly over a horse and tied her to it. They then led the horse several miles through the woods to Beatrice’s cabin. Since Beatrice had been burned at the stake for witchcraft no one went near her house. No one except Sarah. Sarah figured it would be the perfect place to hold Molly. And if by some strange chance anyone happened by and heard Molly screaming they wouldn’t stop to investigate alone. They would bring others and there Molly would be, in Beatrice’s house. So long as Sarah didn’t get caught it would be the perfect plan. She had in mind paying Molly back for getting her involved in what had resulted in some serious punishment and a secretive raping. </p> <p>Sarah suspected that it was Elder Jenkins who had raped her and what better way to get back at him than punishing his niece – Molly. </p> <p>After dragging the squirming Molly into the house Sarah &amp; Elizabeth set about removing her clothes with a knife. Then they tied her to the large, heavy wooden kitchen table. They tied her face up. </p> <p>“So what do you want to do with her?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>“Time to atone for what was done to me. First we will make her miserable.” Sarah went out back with a small crock and came back a few minutes later. She inverted the crock over Molly’s left breast. Almost immediately Molly’s eyes went wide and she started to wince in pain. Sarah just continued to hold the crock upside down over the breast. When the wincing slowed Sarah would jiggled the crock some. </p> <p>Elizabeth was wondering what was in there and saw an ant crawl out from under the crock edge. Then she knew that Molly was suffering from many, many ant bites on her tender breast. Sarah grabbed a large flat wooden spoon and removed the crock. She then brutally slapped at the reddening breast and killed the remaining ants. After another trip outside the right breast received the same treatment. Molly was moaning into the gag from the pain. Her left breast had swollen up to nearly double in size. Still not large as she wasn’t a large breasted girl to begin with. </p> <p>After removing the crock and killing the remaining ants with the spoon slapping technique Sarah just watched as Molly continued to squirm, trying to get away from the growing pain in her breasts. </p> <p>Sarah then got some rope from the barn and jumped up on the table, straddling the still squirming Molly. She threw a length over a rafter just over one of the victims’ legs and then another over a rafter a few feet away. The ropes were long enough that both ends reached the floor. Sarah then tied one securely to Molly’s left leg while Elizabeth tied the right one. Then Sarah untied Molly’s leg from the table and proceeded to hoist the hapless girl’s leg up in the air. She slacked off some when Molly’s butt was just a couple of inches off of the table. Elizabeth did the same with the other leg. Both of the tormentors tied off their ropes to the table legs. Poor Molly’s legs were spread apart at a 45 degree angle and she was left very exposed. </p> <p>Sarah rummaged around the old witch’s’ house for a few minutes and finally produced the dreaded razor strop. She then gave Molly a thorough strapping on the buttocks and upper back thighs. Molly could only scream into the gag, unable to stop her tormentors. Eventually Sarah tired of this and went looking for something else. Elizabeth sat and watched Molly suffering, the pain of the ant bites on her breasts and fire in her ass keeping her moaning almost continuously. </p> <p>Sarah began rummaging around in the kitchen. She took various things out of the cupboards. “Lets see if she likes this.” Sarah returned with a small 6 pint keg of whiskey. “Take her down carefully. We need to take her outside in the barn where we won’t make a mess.” </p> <p>Elizabeth took Molly down carefully making sure the captive remained that way. Poor Molly was still crying from the welts on her ass. Then out to the barn and Molly was tied down over a small wagon, face down. Sarah then put some bacon lard on the end of the nozzle of the keg. “Only about half in here.” She inserted the nozzle end of the keg into Molly’s asshole, the captive letting out a screech as her anus stretched to accommodate the inch wide nozzle. Sarah opened the valve and Molly started squirming and screeching as the alcohol hit her colon. </p> <p>“I would not think it would hurt that badly.” Elizabeth commented. </p> <p>“Me either.” Sarah answered. She heard the jug suck empty and closed the valve. “Give me that hoe over there.” Elizabeth handed Sarah the hoe and Sarah smeared some of the grease onto the end of the handle of the hoe. She then pulled the keg out of Molly’s asshole and Molly began to spew alcohol laden turds. Sarah quickly plunged the greased hoe handle into the teenagers’ asshole. Molly let out a yelp realizing she was plugged and the caustic liquid wasn’t going to be leaving anytime soon. She remembered all too well the clean out from several weeks ago. Sarah wedged the hoe in the dirt so Molly couldn’t squeeze it out. Then Sarah &amp; Elizabeth went back into the house. </p> <p>Molly was so busy squirming and screeching she didn’t realize that the hoe was stuck in the dirt and that she was all alone. Minute by minute the alcohol did its work and Molly became drunk. Inside the house Sarah took a hammer and beat the bung out of the keg by tapping it sideways. </p> <p>“So now what are you going to do?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>“Well since the cider seems to have some effect on her maybe we need to try a bit of vinegar.” Sarah said as she filled the small cider keg with some vinegar from a flask.</p> <p>“That’s going to hurt!” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“Good.”</p> <p>“Really Sarah, my mum once put some of that on my front hole after I had been swimming in the still lake and had a leech on me. She wanted to make sure I didn’t have any inside so she held me open and poured some in. Burned for an hour it did.”</p> <p>“Great idea! Lets let her drain.” Sarah said and set down the vinegar and went to the barn. Poor Molly was still strapped to the wagon moaning and Sarah just kicked the hoe out of the ground. It jostled Molly who let out a scream and it came out of her asshole rather quickly. Then a torrent of whiskey laden water came pouring out of the poor girl.</p> <p>Sarah just nodded then went back to the house. Elizabeth hadn’t followed and was sitting at the table looking outside. “What if we get caught?”</p> <p>“She won’t tell. Besides which if we do then I tell about her uncle raping me and he gets the big red letter since he has a wife. She wouldn’t do that to her family.” </p> <p>“Still though, what if she does?”</p> <p>“Quit worrying.” Sarah said and rummaged around some more. Finally satisfied she took the cask and the vinegar out to the barn. She topped the cask off with some water and pushed the bung in as tight as she could with her hand. Elizabeth followed her this time. Once back in the barn Molly was just laying on the wagon. “Hold her apart for me.” </p> <p>Elizabeth reached down and pried Molly’s cheeks apart. She kept trying to resist but eventually tired and then Sarah pushed the nozzle of the spout of the keg into the girls sore ass. Then opening the valve she was rewarded with a scream that overcame the gag. Elizabeth meanwhile picked up the hoe and was ready when Sarah shut off the flow of burning vinegar and water. She quickly wedged it into Molly’s asshole and stuck it in the ground. </p> <p>Then Sarah took a rag and rolled it up tight and tied it with some twine. She then soaked the rag down with the vinegar and reached over to Molly and spread Molly’s tender labia apart and inserted the rag. The result was instant, Molly tensed up her body and screamed more and kept rocking back and forth trying to squeeze the vinegar soaked rag out of her pussy which was on fire.</p> <p>“Wow, it does burn.” Sarah said.</p> <p>“Told you.” </p> <p>Sarah then took a drop of the vinegar on her finger and reached up under her dress and put it into her own wet pussy. “ooooowwwwwwieeee!” She danced around a bit. Then she took pity on poor Molly and pulled the rag out. The pain was still there however as the vinegar had already soaked into Molly and kept on burning. The dragging of the twine on her tender vagina further scraped and caused more pain. </p> <p>Then Molly got real quiet. Sarah looked at Elizabeth and Elizabeth looked at Sarah. “Why is she so quiet?”</p> <p>Sarah then removed the hoe handle from poor Molly’s ass and some water and vinegar squirted out on the ground. The barn was reeking of vinegar now. Molly however wasn’t moving. She had passed out from the effects of the alcohol and the painful enema and finally the pain in her front hole. Sarah reached over and wiggled Molly’s head and the girl was out. She then felt for Molly’s breath and breathed a sigh of relief that she hadn’t killed the girl. </p> <p>“We better stop now Sarah.”</p> <p>“Yes, she has had enough.” Sarah said and just looked at the unconscious form of Molly strapped naked to the wagon. She then sat down on a stool. </p> <p>After about half an hour Molly began to stir. She moaned and Sarah took the rag gag out of the girl’s mouth. “Molly?”</p> <p>Molly only groaned. Then she tensed up her body and a long squirt of water issued forth from her asshole. Sarah sat down and waited for a few more minutes. </p> <p>“Where am I?” Molly finally asked and turned her head towards Sarah.</p> <p>“Molly you were a bad, bad girl to tell the elders that I put you up to coming here. You had to be punished for that. Now you are going to be a good girl and go home and tell everyone that you fell asleep in the woods and didn’t get any berries. Do you hear me Molly?”</p> <p>Molly just stared at Sarah. She was furious with the girl for what they had done to her. However she was still tied down. Maybe if she agreed to what they wanted they would let her go she was thinking. “Ok Sarah, I promise I won’t tell anyone. Please let me go.”</p> <p>“You sure you promise me?” Sarah asked then walked back to the house and returned shortly with a bible. She put the bible under Molly’s hand and made her swear before God that she wouldn’t tell anyone that Sarah had punished her.</p></div>",[]
1056,Vicky's Wine Enema,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-07-02,49,4,"enema, humil, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Vicky called her friend Sarah and the phone rang and rang without an answer. After hanging up she sat in front of the TV bored. It was a Wednesday night and she didn’t have a date. Her friends Ann &amp; Felicia were both out of town on family vacations. Her parents were out for the evening and wouldn’t be home until at least 3am. They had left 15 year old Vicky home alone while they went out on the local gambling evening cruise ship. Vicky was going stir crazy, now two weeks into summer vacation. She had wanted a job but the only place to work wasn’t hiring, now deluged by summer high school workers. And at 15 her mom would have had to take her to work since she didn’t have a license or a car.</p> <p>Vicky flipped the TV channels and saw a good looking guy on one channel. She turned up the sound then realized it was a wine ad. She aimlessly flipped channels for another 20 minutes waiting for the 7pm movie to start. Finally at 7 it did start and just her luck she had seen it just a few months ago. The next commercial was the wine ad with the good looking guy on it. Vicky rubbed her crotch as she watched. Home alone and bored as hell. She thought about sneaking some booze but after getting caught the last time and being grounded for a month in addition to the bare ass paddling her mom gave her Vicky wasn’t about to try that again, even if she was bored. </p> <p>A few commercials later was a douche product. ‘Hey!’ Thought Vicky. That is an idea. She could put some booze in her mom’s douche bag and squirt it in. She remembered her friend Sarah having been given some food enemas last year while Sarah recovered from a jaw surgery because her jaw was too short and the orthodontist recommended it to improve Sarah’s looks later in life. Poor Sarah had her jaws wired shut for nearly a month after that and had been losing weight even drinking as much as she could through a straw. After two weeks the doctor suggested protein enemas for Sarah and although she hated them she stopped losing weight. </p> <p>Vicky thought about it a few minutes then turned off the TV and went to the refrigerator. Here parents usually had several open bottles of wine, sometimes even of the same brand and type. Checking the fridge, sure enough, there were 4 open bottles there. And 2 were the same cheap rose that her mom drank sometimes. Both were about ¾ full. So Vicky took both bottles to the bathroom and got out her mom’s douche bag. Vicky had only had enemas from her mom on three or four occasions; once she remembered after he tonsils were out when she was 11. She remembered her mom using the big red bag for it. Her mom had showed her once about a year ago how to douche and told Vicky that she normally wouldn’t need to douche but if she were older that her periods may stink more and afterwards it would help rinse away the smell. </p> <p>Vicky got out the bag and put the hose on it. The end was the douche nozzle. Vicky figured that the bag might be wet after she finished so she concocted a story in advance about douching since her period had ended two days ago. Then Vicky poured about an inch and a half from each wine bottle into the bag. Feeling the bag it seemed to be about 1/3 full of wine. She capped the bag and set it in the tub and felt it being rather cold. Then she took the two wine bottles back to the fridge. Returning to the bathroom Vicky took off her clothes and then hung up the douche bag. She remembered her mom letting air out of the hose when she got her last enema nearly three years ago but didn’t remember her mom telling her to do that for a douche. So she opted for letting the air out and quickly clamped it when the wine hit the tub. </p> <p>She put the nozzle to her ass hole as she sat on the edge of the tub and pushed slightly. Damned it hurt; she didn’t remember it being this bad before. Jelly! Yes, that was it, her mom had used some jelly on the nozzle. Vicky put down the hose and dug around in the vanity drawers and found some petroleum jelly in there. She took some on her finger and greased her hole. She often fingered her hole while taking a shower and wasn’t shy about sticking her finger in to get clean. She smeared the jelly around and then wiped her finger on a piece of toilet paper. Then picking up the nozzle she brought it up to her hole again. Success! It slid right in. Vicky inhaled deeply and then clicked the clamp. The first rush was cold and it brought a shiver up her spine. Then it began to burn! Vicky quickly clamped the clamp and leaned over as her stomach cramped. This was as bad as her period cramps! </p> <p>Finally after that passed she sat upright again, the nozzle still in her ass. She began to have a second thought about this. However looking at the clock it was only 7:45, this was going to be a boring evening. Vicky figured that if the wine was in her butt her mom wouldn’t smell it on her breath tomorrow morning and she wouldn’t get busted. So with that thought in mind she opened the clamp again. The pressure built up a bit then subsided and the burning returned, only not so bad this time. But still bad enough and Vicky shut off the flow again. A large but slow cramp hit her and then subsided. She opened the clamp for a few seconds and then shut it off before the cramps started. Only this time they didn’t start. She could feel the coldness in her stomach though. So Vicky sat there imagining her favorite teen idol and her hand wandered between her legs and the wetness there. </p> <p>After a few minutes Vicky opened the clamp again and could feel the pressure building. But no cramping this time. Then she heard a sucking noise and looked up to see the bag flat and empty. She had done it! She had taken a third of the bag with wine in it. So she slid the nozzle out and dropped it in the tub and stood up. Whoa! That was a buzz! She remembered that feeling from when she got drunk last time. Wow. </p> <p>Vicky then took the hose and nozzle apart and washed the douche setup with soap and water while still holding the wine inside. Funny she remembered that she had to shit really bad during her enema before but now she didn’t really feel that way. She hung the bag up in the closet on its hook and she sniffed it and smelled the wine. Damned, that wasn’t going to do. Then she remembered her mom used vinegar to douche sometimes. So Vicky looked in the vanity and found the bottle and poured some in the bag and mixed in some water. Then squirting it out in the tub she rinsed it again. It passed the sniff test. Good. The bag went back to the closet. </p> <p>Vicky’s buzz was getting more intense though. She looked at the clock and it was now 8:10. Wow, this is great. Vicky pulled on her panties and t-shirt and went to watch TV. She flipped around and finally found a steamy love scene on one move. Watching TV buzzed was much better Vicky decided. </p> <p>Finally around 8:30 Vicky decided she did have to shit and went to the bathroom. As she relaxed her hole opened and the wine poured out. It burned too! Damned that did burn a bit. Not any worse than a bad case of the squirts though so she let more out. While she was sitting there though she heard the door close. Oh shit! What is going on? Is someone breaking in? Vicky wiped quickly and pulled up her panties and flushed. She squirted air freshener as she heard her mom’s voice in the other room. Damned! What were they doing home early? Vicky was definitely buzzed though. She brushed her teeth and rinsed out with mouthwash and then jumped into the shower. </p> <p>Getting out of the shower and drying off she stumbled a bit, still buzzed. Then she opened the door and goes to her room wearing only a towel. Her mom comes in a few minutes and sees Vicky in the bed and goes to kiss her daughter good night. </p> <p>“Vicky?” her mom shakes her softly. “Vicky, you have a fever. Are you feeling ok?”</p> <p>“Yea mom, what’s up?”</p> <p>“Honey you’re running a fever. Let me take your temperature.” </p> <p>Vicky lays there knowing she is about to get busted. Her mom returns with the thermometer and pops it into her daughter’s mouth. A few minutes later it beeps and her mom returns. “100.9, Honey you need to take something.” Her mom goes to the bathroom and then returns with some aspirin and a glass of water. “Here you go.”</p> <p>A little while later Vicky feels her mom dragging the covers back. “I’m just going to take your temperature again honey.” Her mom says as she pulls Vicky’s panties down.</p> <p>“Mom, yuck, do you have to do it that way?”</p> <p>“Yes dear, I gave you cold water to drink the aspirin with and it cooled off your mouth. I don’t want to mess up the reading by taking it in your mouth again. Just relax, I’ve greased it up.”</p> <p>Vicky resignedly rolled over and her mom parted her ass cheeks. Then she felt the thermometer going in. Her mom waited until it beeped. “101.0 I guess the aspirin didn’t help any. Are you sure you’re feeling ok?” “Yea mom, I’m just a bit hot.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>“Dear I’m worried about Vicky.”</p> <p>“She’s just coming down with something, no big deal.” Vicky’s dad said.</p> <p>“That is what I thought at first. I gave her some aspirin and a glass of water. She is running 101 fever now. When I went to take her second temperature I took it rectally and noticed a pale light color liquid oozing out of her that smells fermented. I think she’s sicker than she’s admitting. And I saw her hold her stomach once like she was cramping.” “She’s just having her period.”</p> <p>“No, that was over with a couple of days ago. I noticed when I empted the wastebasket in the bathroom. I’m worried. If the stuff coming out of her smelled that bad then she’s surely got a sour stomach.”</p> <p>“Well if she’s not complaining about it don’t worry.”</p> <p>“I guess.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Vicky felt her mom pulling back the sheet and pulling down her panties again. “Mom, you just did that.”</p> <p>“No dear, that was three hours ago.” She said as she inserted the thermometer into her daughter’s ass.</p> <p>“Why did you guys get home early?”</p> <p>“Some technical problem with the cruise ship. So they gave us all a dinner and we watched the stage act and danced a bit then came home.” Her mom paused as the thermometer beeped. “100.9, better but still high. How is your stomach feeling?”</p> <p>Vicky knew she was about to be busted. Her mom knew something was wrong. She didn’t know quite what to say but was sure her mom saw her holding her stomach from the cramping earlier. “Well it feels a bit queasy.”</p> <p>“When did you poop last?”</p> <p>“Right before I went to bed.”</p> <p>“Ok?”</p> <p>“Well I guess it is sort of loose.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>In the morning Vicky was subjected to an early morning temperature taking again and even though it was only 100.2 this time her mom opted to take her to the doctor. Vicky was horrified at that thought but didn’t want to object too much knowing she would be busted for sure if she objected. So she resolutely got dressed and got in the car. Her father went off to work and after signing in at the doctor’s office she waited for an hour before they worked her into their morning case load. Fortunately for Vicky her mom had taken her to the family doctor who was a woman. </p> <p>After the routine stats were taken Vicky was examined by the doctor. “Vicky, your mother told me that you had a discharge from your anus during the night.” “I just had diarrhea.”</p> <p>“Still though I think I need to check it. Your mom said it was rather foul smelling and suspects you may have a sour stomach. So just lay back there and then over on your left side for me.” The doctor said. </p> <p>Vicky grimaced as the doctor lifted up the gown and parted Vicky’s cheeks and probed with her gloved and lubricated finger. “Ok honey you’re going to feel a bit of pressure as I put this into you. It is so I can look inside.”</p> <p>Vicky grunted as the doctor slid something large and very cold into her anus. “Ohhhh.” “Just relax, almost in.” The doctor pushed the object into Vicky’s anus. Vicky tried to relax but was very nervous. The doctor rattled something in a metal dish behind her. Then she felt the object withdrawing. “All done. Here’s a tissue.” The doctor handed Vicky a tissue to wipe with. “Get dressed and I’ll be back in a little while.”</p> <p>Vicky wiped and threw the tissue in the garbage. Then she got dressed and sat and waited. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Meanwhile in the doctor’s office…</p> <p>“Mrs. Weston I’m not 100% sure but I think your daughter got drunk last night.”</p> <p>“What?” </p> <p>“Well this may seem a bit odd but she looks to me like she is suffering from a hangover. That and the temperature you noted and the smell coming from her would indicate she had been drinking. Now we all go through this at this age and it isn’t anything unusual.”</p> <p>“Are you sure?” Mrs. Weston asked, thinking back to several months back when Vicky had indeed been drinking.</p> <p>“Well we’ll know shortly. I sent the blood test off to confirm but the urine test had elevated sugar levels and reeked of alcohol. And the liquid in her rectum contained a lot of alcohol also from the test strip I put it against.”</p> <p>“In her rectum? My God, how much did she drink?”</p> <p>“Well given that it tested out as 10% alcohol in her rectum I would think a lot.”</p> <p>“I don’t see how though, we only left around 4 yesterday and we got home by 9. And she was at home in the shower just like she should have been.”</p> <p>The doctor thought about it and drummed her fingers a bit. “Did you talk to her about it?”</p> <p>“Yes and she said she just wasn’t feeling good and had diarrhea.”</p> <p>A knock at the door and the nurse came in and dropped off the report. “Well as I suspected her blood alcohol level is elevated. And the stool sample I sent in has high sulfur content too.”</p> <p>“What does that mean?”</p> <p>“That means she has ingested a large amount of wine in the last 24 hours.”</p> <p>“But she wasn’t throwing up or anything.”</p> <p>“Mrs. Weston, what I’m about to say may seem a bit strange. Have you caught her drinking before?”</p> <p>“Yes, a couple of months ago.”</p> <p>“And did you punish her?”</p> <p>“Of course.”</p> <p>“This may seem strange but I think perhaps Vicky took a wine enema and didn’t drink it.” “A wine enema?”</p> <p>“Yes. I’ve had a couple of cases over the years where a teenager tries it to try and sneak around their parents finding out. Rare but it does happen.”</p> <p>Mrs. Weston just sat there astonished. </p> <p>“Do you have an enema bag?”</p> <p>“Well … yes.”</p> <p>“And do you keep wine in the house?”</p> <p>“Sure, my husband and I like a glass at dinner. Oh God, a wine enema?”</p> <p>“I think so. However if we confront her with it she will not only be embarrassed beyond belief but would also probably go deeper in her efforts to conceal her activities from you.”</p> <p>“I don’t understand, I punished her for drinking last time and she promised she wouldn’t do it again.”</p> <p>“And if what I think has happened is true then she kept that promise. She didn’t drink it. Look alcohol is absorbed into the colon the same as in the stomach, only it doesn’t get broken up by the stomach acid. She is obviously suffering from a hangover and her blood alcohol level and the alcohol in her rectum is evidence enough she had messed with it. Normally the alcohol going through the stomach would be converted to sugars and not be as pure as it is in your daughters rectum which is what leads me to believe she has taken an alcohol enema. She obviously knows the consequences of drinking and has decided to experiment with alcohol in a different, and more dangerous, manner. Just giving her a lecture and grounding her again probably won’t help at this point.”</p> <p>“Well last time I lectured her, grounded her and spanked her with a paddle.”</p> <p>“And it didn’t work, did it?” the doctor asked.</p> <p>“Apparently not. So what do you think I should do, just let her slide?”</p> <p>“No. However by punishing her so much for the first offense you’ve made her take more drastic measures to experiment. You didn’t hear this from me but I think when a parent finds their child drinking they should sit them down with a case of beer and say drink up. They’ll be puking their guts out in short order and will figure that it isn’t all that cool and that the parents are right. Of course being in the medical profession I can’t hand out that advice.”</p> <p>“So what is your official advice?”</p> <p>“Well you need to discourage her from playing with alcohol again. I think I might have an idea. Let me ask you this though, do you ever give your daughter enemas?”</p> <p>“I’ve given her some, but not many.”</p> <p>“Well we need to examine her a bit more thoroughly to make sure she hasn’t injured herself, from a proper medical practice point of view. And some medical procedures can be very uncomfortable for the patient.”</p> <p>A light snapped on in Mrs. Weston. “Of course doctor, I do want to be sure she is in good health.”</p> <p>“Fine. I’m going to send her over to Dr. Morris for a full rectal exam including a sigmoidoscopic exam. Then I’m going to schedule her for a colonoscopy tomorrow followed by a lower gastrointestinal workup to make sure she doesn’t have irritable bowel syndrome. Normally the prep is done at home the night before for that exam but I think that we should check her into the hospital and have the nurses do it to make sure it is done correctly.” “Ok.” Mrs. Weston chuckled; she remembered well her own colonscope exam a year ago. The gallon of crap she had to drink was no fun at all. At least after this Vicky wouldn’t be playing with the alcohol enema anymore she hoped.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>The doctor knocked at the door and walked into the exam room. </p> <p>“Vicky, it appears that you may have irritable bowel syndrome. But we need to run a few tests to make sure.”</p> <p>“What sort of tests?” Vicky cringed; having her blood taken was bad enough.</p> <p>“Well I’m going to send you over to see a colon specialist and he is going to do an exam on you after lunch. He is just going to check your rectum to make sure everything is ok there but that is pretty low down so tomorrow we’re going to do some tests to make sure your entire colon is ok. It seemed to be rather red and irritated when I looked a little while ago. I’ll bet you’ve been having some bad cramps haven’t you hon?”</p> <p>“Well, yeah, I suppose so.” Vicky agreed.</p> <p>“I thought so. We’ll figure this out and you might have to change your diet a bit but most cases of irritable bowel are easily controlled with a dietary change and some medications for the worse episodes. Have you eaten any red meat in the last 24 hours?”</p> <p>“Ahh … yeah. I had some tacos yesterday.”</p> <p>“Ok.” The doctor said and made a note on the chart. “We’ll need to make sure and get you extra cleaned out for tomorrow then. It shouldn’t affect Dr. Morris’ exam this afternoon though. For lunch salad only for you young lady. And no red drinks. Only water or apple juice. Got it?”</p> <p>“Yes mam.” Vicky answered.</p> <p>“Good. Here is the sheet for you to give to Dr. Morris and here are the dietary instructions for this afternoon. I’ll get my nurse to call your mom’s cell phone when we have the admission set up for tonight.”</p> <p>“Admission?”</p> <p>“Yes, didn’t I tell you? The test tomorrow requires your colon to be completely cleaned out. They’ll do that at the hospital tonight. I’ll see you in the morning. Any questions?”</p> <p>“Uh .. no.” </p> <p>“Ok, remember a lite lunch.” “Ok.” Vicky answered as the doctor opened the door and escorted her to the front desk.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After they ate lunch Vicky’s mom let Vicky wander around a clothing store for a few minutes while she called her husband and told him about Vicky. He was very concerned but agreed to go along with what the doctor had suggested. He wanted to just take a strap to Vicky but went along with his wife’s wishes. She made him promise to not ever mention this to Vicky in regards to the doctor’s suspicions. </p> <p>After collecting Vicky at the store they drove to the professional building where the Dr. Morris had his practice. Arriving at the third floor they signed in and waited. Vicky was somewhat nervous but had realized that she was in deep now and had better play along and see what the doctor came up with. She was very surprised that her regular doctor hadn’t figured out what she had done the night before and kept imagining this big flashing sign on her butt that announced that she had taken wine up her ass. </p> <p>The colon &amp; rectal surgeon’s nurse escorted Vicky in and Vicky was told to put on the gown. Having already endured this once this morning she didn’t think it was too big of a deal and put on the gown. Then she waited. Next the doctor knocked and he and his nurse came in. A man! God how embarrassing was this? Vicky cringed at the thought of a man probing her anus. She knew it was her own fault for being in the predicament though. The doctor said a few pleasantries and then the nurse helped Vicky to kneel on the rest and lay across the procto exam table. Vicky had never seen anything like this before and was unsure how to get on it. She could feel the paper gown fall open and her entire ass was exposed to the doctor and nurse. She squinted her eyes and fought back the tears from the embarrassment. </p> <p>“Just relax Vicky. I’m going to examine you first for any hemorrhoids or lesions.”</p> <p>Vicky could feel his fingers probing. She flinched earlier when she heard the snap of the latex gloves go on. “Ok, this is a bit cool but try to relax.” Next Vicky felt him put a lubricated finger against her ass hole. That was about the time she realized he could see her shaven pussy too! Damned. With her hair shaved off there was no hiding her tender pussy lips and in this position there was little doubt that he and his nurse were seeing everything she had. Next she felt pressure as he pushed his finger into her sphincter. </p> <p>“Ohh!” She exclaimed</p> <p>“Relax, I’m just checking for internal hemorrhoids.” He twisted his finger around a bit and then withdrew it. “Ok, feels ok so far. Now I’m going to put an instrument into you so I can look around. Just relax and I’ll be as quick as I can.” </p> <p>“Ok.” Vicky managed to weakly acknowledge.</p> <p>She heard a piece of metal clank and then felt pressure on her hole again by something very cold. It felt just like what her doctor this morning had done to her only this time she was a lot more exposed with her butt in the air. He twisted it around a bit and then withdrew it. Vicky started to get up but the nurse pushed her back down. </p> <p>“Ok Vicky, looks like you have a bit of fecal material in there. I’m going to give you a small enema to clear it out. I want you to try to hold it for five minutes. Can you see the clock on the counter ok?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Good. Now just relax.” The doctor said and Vicky could feel the nozzle pushing into her. It wasn’t cold. Then she heard a squishing sound and felt liquid inside. “Now hold it in and let it work or we’ll have to do it again. The toilet is right behind you.”</p> <p>The doctor and the nurse left. Vicky watched the clock as the hands slowly moved. She began to have an urge to shit but knew it was the enema and held it in. At five minutes she knew it was pointless to wait longer and she got up and rushed to the small toilet room and closed the door. It came gushing out in a short squirt and a cramp. After a little while she realized nothing else was going to come out and wiped and flushed. Then she opened the door and the nurse was standing there waiting on her. </p> <p>“Ok hon, back up on the table.” The nurse said and stuck her head out the door and told the receptionist that they were ready for the doctor again.</p> <p>The doctor walked back in, “Everything come out ok?”</p> <p>“Ahh .. yeah.” Vicky answered.</p> <p>“Good. Now I’m going to take another look. This time a bit further in. This will feel a bit uncomfortable but just take short breaths and relax.” </p> <p>Vicky heard some more noise behind her and then felt something pushing against her sphincter. It wasn’t his finger either even though she had heard the snap of the gloves going on. Then the thing was through her sphincter and pushing further in. A lot further in. He kept pushing until she could feel it bottoming out. Or so she though. Then he twisted it and pushed it to the side a bit and suddenly a lot more of it went into her. Vicky put her head on the paper covered vinyl cushion and sniffled. It wasn’t that it hurt as bad as it was so embarrassing to be in this position with this huge thing being pushed up inside of her. Then he wiggled it a bit and it hurt briefly. She gasped and the doctor apologized and moved it a bit the other way. She could feel him moving the thing about in her ass and could feel it rubbing up inside of her belly somewhere. It felt weird and she suddenly had a flash of the alien in the movie inside of the guys belly trying to claw its w ay out. She began to cry.</p> <p>The nursed said soothing things to Vicky and rubbed her head softly while the doctor worked. Then Vicky could feel the tube moving around more and withdrawing slowly. He twisted it one way and then the other. Finally he pulled it out and the nurse wiped Vicky’s butt with some tissue. “Ok, you did just fine. Go ahead and get dressed.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>“So how did it go?” Vicky’s mom asked.</p> <p>“It wasn’t too bad I guess.” Vicky answered hanging her head as they walked.</p> <p>“You know I’ve had that exam a few times. I don’t like it; it is very uncomfortable and embarrassing.”</p> <p>“Yeah, it is that.” </p> <p>“Ok, let’s go home.”</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Later that afternoon Vicky complained at not getting to eat anything. Her dad came home and heard all about the tests and wished Vicky luck tomorrow. Vicky’s mom took Vicky to the hospital and checked her daughter in for the overnight stay. She had packed a small overnight bag with a change of clothes and Vicky’s toothbrush and a few magazines to read. Vicky didn’t want her mom to leave but as her mom explained to her there was no where for her mom to sleep in the room and she would need to be wide awake and alert tomorrow after the tests to drive Vicky home. </p> <p>The nurse came in and made Vicky change into the hospital gown. Vicky was glad her friends hadn’t called her yet as this was pretty embarrassing to be checked into the hospital. She had thought this afternoon about telling her mom about the wine enema but figured her mom would have totally freaked out on her and a spanking would have been a for sure thing. As it was she would just spend the night in the hospital, drink some crap like her mom told her about, shit her brains most of the night, get tested tomorrow and then go home. </p> <p>Soon enough a nurse showed up and gave Vicky some pills to take and a bottle of something called Magnesium Citrate to drink. It made Vicky’s throat hurt just below her ears. She tried sipping it and then finally decided to just chug it and get it over with. After downing the 12 oz bottle of the tart liquid she doubled over and winced. That was horrible!</p> <p>An hour later the nurse came in and gave her a large cup of water to drink and some pills to take. Then she went in the bathroom and was bustling about. Vicky watched TV thinking that the nurse was just cleaning the toilet or something. When the nurse returned she was holding a large clear bag with some whitish liquid in it and an enema hose coming out of it. “Ok dear, time for your first enema.”</p> <p>“Enema?” Vicky cringed, she hadn’t expected this.</p> <p>“Yes. We have to clean you out good for your test tomorrow. The medicine I’ve given you is ok but you’ll be cramping all night and it doesn’t completely clean you out or so most of the doctors tell me.”</p> <p>Vicky looked at the clock; it was now nearly 9 p. m. Visiting hours were over with. She had figured she would just relax and watch TV until 10 before going to sleep. An enema? That was going to take at least an hour. </p> <p>“Ok roll over on your left side.” The nurse said and turned the TV down a bit but didn’t turn it off. Vicky was glad that the double bed room didn’t have anyone else in it. She rolled over on her side and the nurse lifted the sheet and then moved the gown so she could get to Vicky’s anus. Vicky could feel the cool air. Then the nurse snapped on a latex glove and parted Vicky’s cheeks. Vicky put her head into the pillow while the nurse lubricated her. Hadn’t one enema today been enough? She felt the nurse slide the thin tube into her anus and then felt warm liquid entering her intestine. She was cramping already from the magnesium citrate and the laxative pills she had been given. </p> <p>“Oh I’m so full! I’ve got to go.”</p> <p>“Nonsense. You’ve only taken less than a liter. You need to take the whole bag.” </p> <p>“I can’t. Really, I’ve got to go.” Vicky tried to get up. The nurse pushed her back down on the bed. </p> <p>“Just relax Vicky and let it go in. You’ll feel really bloated but you can take it all.” </p> <p>“No I can’t! I’ve got to go!”</p> <p>“Vicky! Just relax and let the enema go in.” the nurse pushed her back down on the bed. </p> <p>Vicky continued to try to get up and the nurse held her down. She moaned and complained the whole second liter of enema. The cramping got a lot worse from the soapy water in the enema. Once it finished the nurse removed the nozzle and Vicky tried again to get up. She felt a slap on her butt! The nurse had spanked her! How dare she! “I’ve got to go!”</p> <p>“I know you do but you’ll just wait and let it work. I don’t want to have to put you in restraints just to give you an enema. You’re a big girl now and can just be patient.”</p> <p>Vicky put her head in the pillow while the nurse held her hips down on the bed with one hand. Vicky put her hands around her bulging stomach as the grumbling increased and the cramping with it. She had to go so bad. Finally the nurse moved her hand and Vicky shot out of the bed and ran to the toilet. </p> <p>“Let that out and I’ll be back in an hour for your next one.” The nurse said and closed the room door. Vicky hadn’t bothered to close the door to the bathroom.</p> <p>Next one? In an hour? That would be after 10 o’clock! Vicky grunted as the cramps pushed the large load of laxative assisted enema water out. After finishing Vicky wiped up and then crawled back into bed. Around 9:45 she was back on the toilet again. She had just got into bed when the nurse showed back up. “How are you doing?”</p> <p>“I’m sore back there.” Vicky said. “Do I have to have another?”</p> <p>“Yes you do Vicky. Your doctor has ordered a series of two soapy enemas followed by 4 rinse enemas.” </p> <p>Six! How was she going to survive this? Vicky knew that the enema she just had was pretty horrible. How was she going to survive five more of them? Tonight? Vicky began doing the math. If they did them at one per hour they wouldn’t be finished giving her enemas until 2 in the morning! And her test was scheduled for 8 sharp. “Do I really have to have six?”</p> <p>“Probably a bit more. After that it says enemas until clear. Sometimes we have to do as many as ten. It helps if you cooperate and take the full bag each time.” The nurse said. </p> <p>Vicky watched as she opened up a new enema bag. Why isn’t she using the old one? Vicky wondered. When the nurse returned she saw why, the bag was huge! It was larger than the last one. “No!” </p> <p>“Vicky you’re just making this hard on yourself. Do I need to get an orderly in here? Come on, lay down on your side.” </p> <p>“No! You’re not putting that in me!” Vicky became belligerent. That bag was huge. It was easily double the size of the last one. And the water was white again, filled with soap just like the last one. </p> <p>“Fine, I’m not going to fight with you.” The nurse left the room. Vicky looked up at the large four liter bag hanging on the IV pole. Filled to the top with warm, soapy water for her. Then she noticed the nozzle on the end of the hose. The hose was bigger too; easily double the size of the small, thin one of the first enema bag. The nozzle on the end of the hose was bigger around than her mom’s douche bag nozzle. It was bumpy near the end too and had a second, thin hose leading out of it that was terminated in a squeeze bulb like she had seen on a blood pressure cuff. Then it dawned on her that the nozzle must somehow inflate. </p> <p>When the nurse returned she had with her a male orderly. The guy was probably in his late twenties. He was at least as large as Vicky’s dad. “Please no! Please, please not with him here.” Vicky began to plead. “Please, I’ll be good. Please.” </p> <p>“Are you going to cooperate?”</p> <p>“Yes mam.” Vicky said. “Please make him leave.”</p> <p>“Ok, but this is your last warning. If you give me any more trouble I’m going to get Mr. Jackson here to come hold you down.”</p> <p>“I promise I’ll be good. Please just not with him here.” Vicky began to cry. </p> <p>The nurse motioned to the male orderly and he left the room. “Ok Vicky, on your left side. This is a large one and it is going to hurt.” </p> <p>Vicky rolled on her left side and listened while the nurse snapped on the gloves. She then felt herself being lubricated. Then she felt the nozzle pressing up against her sphincter. It pushed inwards and as she relaxed her muscles it slipped inside. Then she felt the bumps go by and then it went further in. “Ok Vicky, this blows up inside of you to make this easier to hold. It will feel uncomfortable at first.” Vicky could hear air hissing and the nozzle inside her began to inflate. It felt like she had to go.</p> <p>“Please, I’ve got to go. Please take it out.”</p> <p>“I’ve just inflated it. Just relax. You’ll get used to it by the time the bag is half empty. Just relax a bit I’m going to pull on it and it will seat up against your rectal muscles.” The nurse said and pulled on the nozzle. Vicky felt warmth inside and realized that the nurse must have released the water. Vicky put her head down and tried to relax. This one was by far the biggest enema she had ever had in her life. </p> <p>“Please, it hurts.” Vicky whined as she felt very full. She looked over her shoulder at the bag and it was nearly ¾ emptied into her. </p> <p>“Now you promised you would be a good girl for me.”</p> <p>“I know. I’m sorry. It just feels so full.”</p> <p>“I know it does. Just try to let it finish.”</p> <p>“How could you know?”</p> <p>“When I was in nursing school they trained us in giving enemas and one of the things we had to do was to be the patient. We paired off and one would give and one would receive. Then we would switch. The standard 2 liter ones aren’t too bad. These bigger 4 liter ones though go very far inside of you and it does hurt some. I know it doesn’t sound like it but if you’ll quit fighting it and try to relax inside it will flow in quicker and with less pain. Once you quit tensing up the colon relaxes and it all goes inside.”</p> <p>“But it is so much!”</p> <p>“Yes it is. You’re a big enough girl now to take it though. Most every adult over 5’ tall can handle 4 liters like you’re getting. Some people can take more, even as much as 6 liters. Just try to relax and let it in. The soap isn’t as much as the last one so it won’t feel as itchy inside.” </p> <p>Vicky tried to relax but her belly kept growing and she kept getting fuller and fuller. She couldn’t breathe deeply anymore because there just wasn’t any more room inside. Looking back again she saw that the bag was less than about an inch left on the bottom. The nurse certainly wasn’t going to let her up until it was all in and she didn’t relish the thought of the nice looking man orderly seeing her naked rump and possibly holding her to the bed. She put her head into her pillow and cried as the last of the soapy water drained into her bowels. </p> <p>“Ok, it is all in now. Just relax for a few minutes. I’m going to leave the nozzle in as it helps you to hold it all.” The nurse said.</p> <p>Vicky continued to cry. Her belly was round and taut. She ran her hand over it as the cramps built up wave after wave. She could hardly breathe. “Can’t I at least roll over?”</p> <p>“Sure. Easy though.” The nurse helped Vicky roll over onto her back. </p> <p>“That’s worse.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“Maybe if you get up on your hands and knees. Many pregnant women feel more comfortable in that position when they get an enema and have a baby inside.” The nurse suggested.</p> <p>Pregnant? Getting an enema? Man that must hurt! Vicky thought about it and imagined herself with a nine month belly in front of her and on her hands and knees getting a soapy two quart enema as she got onto her hands and knees. This was so undignified. “They really give pregnant women enemas?”</p> <p>“Sure they do. The cramping inside promotes the contractions and makes the labor shorter. And it helps to be cleaned out in your colon so there is more room for the baby to pass.”</p> <p>“Ohhh.” Vicky said grabbing her now hanging belly as the water shifted around inside. “How much longer do I have to hold this?”</p> <p>“A few more minutes. We need to keep that in you for ten minutes to make sure it loosens up everything high up. You’re doing good. Does that feel better in that position?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess so. I’m still so full. It feels so huge back there too.” Vicky said rubbing her belly as it grumbled.</p> <p>“They’ll probably use a nozzle like this on you tomorrow during your test.”</p> <p>“Huh? I thought mom said they were going to stick a tube in me with a camera?”</p> <p>“That is in the morning. In the afternoon you’re going to have a barium enema and some x-rays.” The nurse said rubbing Vicky’s back.</p> <p>“Two tests?”</p> <p>“Yes, didn’t you know?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“The first one is called a colonscopy. It is like you said, a long tube with a camera on it. They put it in your rectum and then take pictures inside. The push it far up inside and will put some air into you to inflate your colon. It doesn’t really hurt but you’ll feel like you have bad gas pain the whole time. After that you’re scheduled for a barium enema. Most patients get one or the other, it is a bit unusual for you to have both unless one turns out inconclusive. However just be thankful that you’re having both so you only have to be cleaned out once.”</p> <p>“Ohhhhh. It hurts!” Vicky said as a large cramp hit her. The nurse pulled down slightly on the inflatable nozzle to maintain a seal. </p> <p>“Just relax, another five minutes then you can go let that out.” </p> <p>Five minutes was certainly the longest of her life. Vicky suffered as the soapy water churned around inside of her. She definitely regretted having done the wine enema and not telling her mom when she was obviously caught. Now she had to go through with the indignity of these enemas in preparation for the tests tomorrow. And no food either! That was hard to take, she was very hungry. Or was she? Right now her stomach felt so bloated she didn’t even want to think about food. She put her head down on the pillow and kept her knees bent to prevent putting weight on her belly that was hanging down. </p> <p>“Ok, times up. Let’s get this out of you.” The nurse said. Vicky twisted and lay on her left side again. </p> <p>“Ohhh. It hurts. I am so full!” the nurse continued to help the swollen Vicky to sit up while maintaining a gentle tugging on the hose to maintain the seal of the inflatable nozzle. Vicky doubled over with a cramp as the water shifted again. </p> <p>Eventually the nurse coaxed her out of the bed and somewhat standing. With her belly as full as it was of the enema Vicky had no desire to stand up straight and duck walked to the bathroom hunched over. </p> <p>“Ok, just squat and I’ll let the air out and take it out. Don’t push yet.” The nurse said.</p> <p>Vicky heard the hiss of air and the thing inside of her shrank. Then tried as she could to prevent it but the nozzle and a large gush of water came flying out of her ass. She sat down quickly as the nurse pulled the nozzle out of the way and tossed it into the sink. The nurse began to wash the nozzle off as Vicky’s ass opened and torrents of milky white strong soap smelling water flowed into the toilet. “Ohhhhhh. Arrrrgghhh!” </p> <p>“Ok, when you’re done rest for a little while. You’re next one is at 11:00.” The nurse said and left.</p> <p>Eleven! It was now 10:30 Vicky could see by the clock on the wall. How was she going to make it? This was pretty miserable. Just as she thought no more would be coming out another gurgle and her ass opened up with another spurt. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>At 11:00 the nurse walked in and Vicky was watching TV. “Enema time again?”</p> <p>“Yes it is sweetheart.” The nurse said and got the large bag out and filled it with water. When she returned to the room Vicky was rolled over on her left side waiting. “Ok, another big bag. No soap this time so it should be easier to hold. You want to try to hold it with the regular nozzle or the inflatable one?”</p> <p>“The inflatable, I guess. That is a lot of water.” Vicky said eyeing the bag.</p> <p>“Ok, just relax. You’ve done it once already, the second time should be a breeze.” The nurse said and greased and inserted the nozzle. Vicky could hear and feel the nozzle inflating inside of her. Then the warmth as the water started in. </p> <p>“So you really took a 4 liter enema during your nursing training?” she asked.</p> <p>“Yes I did. I was crying by the end too.” The nurse said. </p> <p>Vicky grunted as the water moved and inflated another section of her colon. She looked back at the bag and it was already down to ¼ left. She put her head in the pillow and waited and tried to relax. It was so much pressure inside! She moved and got up on her hands and knees in the bed and looked back to see the bag was now empty. At last! “How long?”</p> <p>“Ten minutes dear, just like before. You’re doing good.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>At midnight Vicky had dozed off when the nurse walked in. It was a different nurse than before. This one was somewhat older than the other one. Maybe the age of her mom. “Hi Vicky, I’m Serena. Time for your enema.”</p> <p>“Oh.” Vicky said. Serena went into the bathroom to fill the bag. When she came back she was holding the 4 liter bag full. Vicky looked at the end and the inflatable nozzle wasn’t attached. Instead some long red rubber tube was on it. “What is that?”</p> <p>“That is a colon tube. For the large volume enemas we give it to you high up so it won’t make you have to go so quickly. Ok, roll over.”</p> <p>“But the last one I had was with a blow up nozzle.”</p> <p>“This one will feel better once it is in.” Nurse Serena said.</p> <p>“I guess. I was just getting used to the other one.” Vicky said and got on her left side again. </p> <p>Serena snapped on some gloves and lubricated Vicky’s anus. Then she lubricated the long red hose as Vicky watched over her shoulder. She carefully lifted up Vicky’s right cheek and Vicky could feel the greasy tube pushing against her sphincter. The nurse twisted it and slowly pushed and it soon popped in. Then she kept pushing it in. More and more went into Vicky. She could feel warmth inside and correctly figured that the nurse had turned on the water as she was pushing the tube up inside of Vicky’s bottom. </p> <p>“Ohh!” Vicky exclaimed as the tube pressed against her stomach from the inside. </p> <p>“Sorry, it will sometimes get stuck going it. The water is flowing and it will keep going in slowly.” Vicky could feel the tube being pulled back slightly and then Serena’s left hand was on her abdomen as she felt for the tube. Vicky grunted as Serena pushed the tube forward and felt the end. She put the palm of her hand on Vicky’s expanding belly and pushed in slightly as she pushed the tube further in. Vicky could feel it going past whatever it was that had stopped it before. It felt very strange as the tube wormed its way across the inside of her abdomen from left to right. Vicky looked back and the bag was half empty. </p> <p>Serena moved her hand to Vicky’s right abdomen and felt the tube there and pressed in gently. Vicky could feel it moving in her anus and inside underneath Serena’s hand. It hurt a bit but no worse than a cramp. Finally Serena was satisfied with the depth of it. “You still ok?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess. I feel pretty full.” Vicky said laying on the pillow. She looked back and the bag only had ¼ left in it. </p> <p>Serena moved around behind her and Vicky heard water running in the bathroom. She looked back and less than an inch of water remained in the clear plastic 4 liter bag. Then Serena returned. Vicky looked down to see a water pitcher in her hand. She lifted the pitcher up and held the top of the enema bag open and began pouring more water in. </p> <p>“No, please not more!” Vicky whined. “Please….”</p> <p>“There now, just relax. You’ve already had two of the four liter enemas tonight. We’re just going to put a bit more in on this one. Just relax. I’ve made this pretty warm so it will relax you inside. With the tube high up you won’t feel it as much and if you’ll just lay still it won’t shift around and come down too quick. Just stay on your left side like that.” </p> <p>Vicky cried into her pillow. She had at least 4 liters in her now and the nurse was putting more in. This was going to be a pretty miserable enema. “Please stop.” She continued to whine.</p> <p>“Easy now Vicky, you can take it.” Nurse Serena rubbed her expanding belly slowly. </p> <p>“But why so much! Why?” Vicky whined.</p> <p>“We need to clean you out all the way up. Easy now. I’ve turned the water off. Do you want to roll over?”</p> <p>“Yes! Oh it hurts.” Vicky said as she rolled and got up on her hands and knees again. As she did the massive enema shifted inside and she let out a low moan. She began to pant, short on breaths since her space inside was taken up by the water. </p> <p>Serena opened the clamp and let more water into her patient. She watched as Vicky panted and tried to hold all the water inside. She shut off the clamp again as the bag finally emptied. “Ok, ready to go let it out?”</p> <p>“Yes! Please, it hurts so much.” Vicky said and put one foot down on the floor, getting off of the bed while bent over. Again she didn’t try to stand up but duck walked to the bathroom hunched over. Serena followed her with the bag and hose and held the colon tube up inside of Vicky’s bottom. </p> <p>Vicky sat on the toilet with the hose coming out between her legs. Serena hung the bag on a hook in the bathroom and then took up the slack on the hose. Water had begun to come out of Vicky’s ass as she relaxed her now exhausted and worn sphincter. She could feel the tube snaking along inside of her as Serena pulled it out at a faster pace than it went it. The feeling caused temporary nausea for the enema pregnant Vicky and she hunched over and moaned. </p> <p>Finally the tube popped free of Vicky’s vice like grip she had on it with her sphincter and then she relaxed and the water flowed forth freely. Serena looked at it and saw that it still had bits of fecal matter in it as well as a brownish tint. “Ok, dear, just relax and let that out. I’ll be back in half an hour for your next one.”</p> <p>“Do I have to have another?” Vicky whined. She had definitely had enough enemas to last her for a while tonight. </p> <p>“Yes, you have two more to go at least tonight. You’re doing good. You’re getting very good returns. The next one isn’t as big as this one. We’re only doing 4 liters on the next one so relax.” Serena said and washed the hose off and hung the bag up. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Vicky was asleep as Serena walked into the room for the one o’clock enema. She had the enema ready and still Vicky had not woke up. Seeing that Vicky was sleeping on her left side already she just reached under the sheets and inserted the nozzle into the sleeping Vicky. Halfway though the bag Vicky woke up and clutched her stomach. She looked up to see the bag of water above her and moaned. “Good morning. You looked like you were enjoying your nap so much I didn’t want to wake you. You’re doing good Vicky, you’re over half way through this bag.”</p> <p>After the bag emptied Serena pulled the colon tube out of Vicky and Vicky, too tired to move just lay there with the enema inside of her. “Ok, time to let that out.” Serena helped Vicky to the bathroom and sat her on the toilet. After a little while of Vicky voiding the 4 liter enema Serena flushed the toilet. “Don’t flush it until I look, I need to see how clean you’re getting.” </p> <p>Vicky just grunted.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Vicky was asleep again when Serena walked into the room. She put the full 4 liter bag on the stand by Vicky’s bed and greased up Vicky’s anus and inserted the inflatable nozzle again. Vicky stirred but didn’t wake, still sleeping on her left side. Serena opened the clamp and watched as the water flowed in. Once the full bag was inside of Vicky, Serena shut off the clamp but didn’t remove the nozzle from the patient. She went back to the bathroom and filled up the one liter bottle with warm water. Carefully pouring it into the bag she opened the clamp and watched as the 5th liter of water ran into Vicky’s intestines. After she shut off the clamp she sat and pondered the situation for a moment. Vicky was stirring and making some moaning noise but seemed otherwise to be asleep. </p> <p>Serena had refilled the liter bottle and poured the 6th liter into the bag and opened the clamp when Vicky finally woke up. She moaned as she looked over her shoulder and saw the enema bag emptying itself into her ass once again. “Oh I am so full! Can we please stop?” </p> <p>“Ok, but just for a minute.” Serena said and shut off the flow. Vicky had already passed through five and a half liters and had plenty inside already. She knew better than to tell Vicky this however. “Can you rest there for a minute?”</p> <p>“Yeah. I am so full.” Vicky complained rubbing her taut, round belly. She got up on her hands and knees, struggling with the large load of water shifting around inside of her. Looking down she looked like she was several months pregnant. If this it what it felt like she didn’t want to get knocked up anytime soon. This was miserable. She panted and waited. </p> <p>Serena walked back in. “Can you take a little more?” </p> <p>“Do I have to? I am so full!” Vicky whined.</p> <p>“Just a little more, come on and be a brave girl for me.” Serena said and opened the clamp. </p> <p>Vicky moaned as the water trickled in. “Please, please, no more. Please.” </p> <p>Serena shut off the clamp. “Ok, lets get you to the potty.” She helped Vicky get down from the bed. Vicky was hunched over even more this time and didn’t realize that Serena had put in over 5 liters of water into her. As she got on the toilet she had to lift back up for Serena to remove the nozzle. </p> <p>“Hurry, please!” Vicky whined.</p> <p>“Ok, let it out.” Serena said getting clear just in time as Vicky sat down on the toilet and let the water flow forth. Serena looked between Vicky’s legs and admired the patient’s shaved pussy lips. The water was very clear but still had some specks here and there in it. “Ok, rest up and we’ll do one more after this.”</p> <p>“More? I thought this was number six?” Vicky complained.</p> <p>“It is but you still have a little bit of poop in there.” Serena said and hung up the bag. She returned with another bottle of magnesium citrate. “Here you go, drink this and it will help.”</p> <p>“That stuff is nasty.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“You want one more enema or two?” Serena asked.</p> <p>Vicky resolutely took the bottle from the nurse and drank it down while she continued to drain water into the toilet. Serena watched to make sure the patient drank it then left. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>At three in the morning Serena returned to the room. The TV was off and Vicky was sleeping. She was on her right side this time though. Serena filled up the four liter bag with very warm water and then hung it beside Vicky’s bed. She reached under and pulled the covers off and slid the nozzle into Vicky’s still greasy bottom and inflated it. Vicky stirred but remained asleep. As the water flowed in Serena made a note on the chart and put it back in the rack outside the door. When she came back Vicky’s enema was all inside and Serena shut it off and pulled the covers over Vicky. She then took Vicky’s vital signs again and made a note of the time. She put the call button into Vicky’s hand and left the girl sleeping, holding 4 liters of warm water inside. </p> <p>At nearly four the buzzer on Vicky’s room went off. Serena went to see what was up. Vicky was in bed and waiting. “I’ve got to go let this out please.” </p> <p>“Sure thing hon. Let me help you.” Serena said and helped Vicky disentangle herself from the sheets. She had apparently rolled over and the hose and sheets were all wound up. They made it to the bathroom and Vicky sat on the toilet. After a moment she got up to let the nurse remove the nozzle. After deflating it Serena washed the nozzle off and hung it on the hook. Then Vicky let the water out. </p> <p>She looked down between her legs. “Is it clear enough now? I’m very tired of all these enemas.”</p> <p>Serena looked down into the toilet between Vicky’s legs and sure enough the water was very clear. Just a speck or two of poop but certainly not enough to mess up any tests. “I’ll bet you’re hungry too. Do you want some juice?”</p> <p>“No, I just want to go to sleep.” Vicky said.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>At 07:45 Vicky awoke to feel her bed moving. She looked up and saw the ceiling going by. A male orderly was at the head and smiled at her. A nurse was at the foot end helping to steer it. Finally they got to the endoscopy department as Vicky read on the sign. They parked her for a few minutes in the hallway and then returned and wheeled her into a suite. There were a row of cabinets by what Vicky could see. Then a nurse came and put in an IV into Vicky’s hand. Doctor Morris walked in followed by her doctor. “Good morning Vicky, I see we’re all ready for your exam. Just relax.” Doctor Morris said.</p> <p>As the nurses and doctors moved equipment around Vicky waited. Then the bed rail to her bed was lowered and the nurse got her to roll over onto her left side. “Can you see the monitor ok Vicky?” she asked.</p> <p>“Yeah.” Vicky said, somewhat sleepy. She looked at the clock and it was 8:15a. m. </p> <p>“Ok Vicky, I’m going to be putting this camera up inside of your rectum and looking around. You can watch on the monitor, see?” Doctor Morris asked and aimed the camera at himself and smiled. Vicky saw him on the monitor and giggled. </p> <p>She then felt a pair of hands spreading her cheeks apart and felt something being inserted. She looked at the monitor and saw a view of the room. Whatever was going into her bum wasn’t the camera right now. Then she heard a ratchet sound and felt herself being pulled apart. It hurt a bit and then stopped getting wider. Next she saw the image on the monitor moving as the end of the colonscope was positioned she saw her own ass hole. She gasped as she saw that a large metal thing that looked like pliers was inserted into her ass hole and holding it open. Then the camera dived inside and it got darker. She felt the thing prying her apart close some and someone removed it slowly from her ass hole. Then all she felt was the tube of the colonscope. </p> <p>“Ok Vicky, we’re not going to give you any sedative at first for this. It can get somewhat uncomfortable like having bad gas as we blow air into you to see. If the pain gets to be too much to bear let me know and I’ll give you something. Your recovery time afterwards is shorter though if you don’t have anything.” Her doctor said. She didn’t reveal to Vicky that this was part of Vicky’s punishment for doing a wine enema. </p> <p>“ok.” Vicky meekly answered, her eyes glued to the video monitor in front of her. She was seeing inside of her own ass hole. </p> <p>“Looks like the nurses did a good job of cleaning you out last night.” Doctor Morris said as he slowly pushed the camera up inside of Vicky’s colon. </p> <p>As it would get narrower she would feel the air being pumped into her and then the inside would open up and he would push the camera farther in. As he neared a bend she could see it. “Ok, this is going to be a bit uncomfortable.” With that he pumped in a lot of air into her and she felt like she had to fart really bad. She tried to clamp her ass hole around the slippery, sliding tube of the colonscope but to no avail. She farted. It was very embarrassing. “That’s ok Vicky, some leaks out from time to time.” He tried to console her but still Vicky’s face was red with shame. She also remembered seeing her own shaven pussy lips below that metal thing that had in her before the camera was inserted. </p> <p>Vicky could feel and watch as the doctor made the colonscope bend and go around the bend in her colon. He put his hand on her abdomen and pressed in gently and she could see the walls of the colon deflect under the pressure. Then a popping noise and a feeling and the gas moved further up into her colon. The doctor compensated by pumping the air pump and putting more into her, extending her bloated feeling even more. </p> <p>As the colon camera inched along Vicky became somewhat nauseous. “I feel like I’m going to throw up.” </p> <p>The nurse put an emesis pan under Vicky’s mouth and held it there. Vicky heaved but nothing came up. She heaved again and got just a burning taste in her mouth but nothing came out. </p> <p>“One more bend and then we’re all the way in. Do you want some pain medication?”</p> <p>“No, I just feel like I have to throw up.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“Give her 5cc of thorazine.” Doctor Morris said. </p> <p>As she watched the camera going further in the drug kicked in and some of the vomit like feeling abated. The uncomfortable pressure of gas all inside of her stomach was still there though. And some pretty nasty cramps came with it. </p> <p>“There we are the end of this road.” Doctor Morris said. He wiggled the camera around looking all around. “Now we begin the journey out. You doing ok Vicky?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess. All those enemas for this?” </p> <p>“Well it helps if I can see what I’m looking at. So far I haven’t seen anything abnormal. Just a few abrasions around the first bend but you could have got that from the enemas and nozzles last night.” Doctor Morris said as he continued to move the camera about.</p> <p>Vicky could feel every movement too. It felt like a great big black snake wiggling around inside of her intestines. Every once in a while she could hear a fart escape as he continued to pump air into her to keep her colon distended. Half an hour later it was all the way back to her rectum. She could tell by the wiggling of the end of the endoscope. “Ok Vicky, you’ve done good. We’re almost done here. I don’t see anything of interest and certainly nothing to indicated IBS. Dr. Jansen?”</p> <p>“I agree, nothing of note. Still though she was oozing some sort of very fermented liquid yesterday and had a stomach ache, high fever, headache.” </p> <p>“I’d say something she ate. Nothing a few good soapy enema wouldn’t have fixed.” Doctor Morris said. </p> <p>“I don’t want to have another enema again.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“You’d be surprised in my line of work Vicky. Better than half of the problems I see people for could be cured by a better diet and an enema every now and then.” Doctor Morris said and brought the tube the rest of the way out of her ass and a loud fart ensued. He pointed the camera at himself. “See, your favorite butt doctor.” </p> <p>Vicky couldn’t help but giggle at that. Dr. Jansen snickered too as did the nurse. </p> <p>“So what were you eating to cause that problem Vicky?” Doctor Morris asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know.” </p> <p>“Well everything looks good here.” He said and handed Vicky a picture from the machine of the inside of her colon. “For your scrapbook.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>At 11:00 Vicky was put into a wheelchair in her room and wheeled to the x-ray department. She sat and waited for nearly half an hour before the tech came out and wheeled her into the x-ray suite. “Ok Vicky, hop up on the table for me. You don’t have any underwear on do you?”</p> <p>“No.” Vicky said. The guy was like in his late twenties and a hunk. Not that the thought of taking off her underwear bothered her that much but then the thought struck her as to why he was asking. He was obviously going to do something down there. And she remembered what the nurse said the night before about getting a barium enema, whatever that was. It had the word enema in it so she was sure she was getting something else uncomfortable, not that the colonscope was pleasant. </p> <p>“Ok, just lay on your back for a minute while I get everything ready.” The guy, Robert, by his namebadge said. “My name is Robert by the way.” He said from somewhere out of Vicky’s vision off to the side. She could hear water running. The enema being prepared no doubt. </p> <p>A few minutes later he came in and wheeled a stand over beside the table she was laying on. Above her the x-ray machine loomed like a great monster. She wasn’t afraid of it though having been x-rayed a few times for broken bones and suspected broken bones she knew that an x-ray didn’t hurt. Then Robert came back and hung up a bag. It was a HUGE enema bag. It looked bigger than the 4 liter bag she had to endure last night.</p> <p>“All … all of that?” Vicky got scared.</p> <p>“Probaby not. But we have to have plenty in case. Some patients take more than others. Judging from your body size I’d say no more than 2/3 of it.” Robert said as he put the nozzle onto the hose. It looked similar to the inflatable nozzle from last night. </p> <p>“How much is in there?”</p> <p>“Six liters. Ok, just raise your legs up to your chest for me so I can put the nozzle in then we’ll get you a bit more comfortable.” Robert said.</p> <p>Vicky felt rather nervous about this. Six liters was a lot. Last night she remembered enduring five liters at least twice. This was even more. What had she got herself into? As she raised her legs up to her chest she became aware that this gave Robert a perfect view of her shaved pussy. Her face turned red at letting this guy see her and she hardly even knew him. She felt him grease her ass hole for the umpteenth time in the last two days and then the nozzle slid in easily. She must be about worn out she thought from all the stuff that had been in and out of her ass hole. Then she felt him inflating the nozzle and could hear the hiss of air as he pumped. He pumped it up a lot more than the nurses last night and it began to hurt.</p> <p>“Owe!” she said.</p> <p>“Ok, I’ll stop but we need to get it tight to keep from leaking.” Robert said and she could hear the hiss of air again but this time something outside of her began to press inward. It sucked the balloon inside up against her ass hole and began to squeeze her ass hole in a tight grip. He poked at the outer balloon a bit and pumped once more. “Ok you can put your legs down now.” </p> <p>Vicky brought her legs down but with the large thing stuck in her butt couldn’t lay flat. “I can’t, it’s pulling on me.”</p> <p>“That’s ok. Just relax .. here, lift your legs a bit.” Robert said and put a foam block under her legs. She rested her weight on the block and found that it wasn’t putting as much pressure on her ass hole as was trying to lay her legs flat. </p> <p>When she had tried to put her legs flat the nozzle pulled backwards against her hole but the outer balloon was large enough she didn’t want to put her cheeks together either. It was very uncomfortable. </p> <p>“OK, just relax. I need to take a few films like that before we put any barium into you.” </p> <p>“Can you hurry, this is uncomfortable.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“What’s bothering you? This procedure is going to take about an hour. You need another pillow for your head?” Robert asked, concerned.</p> <p>“This table is hard as hell and that thing in my butt hurts.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Vicky but you’ll just have to try and endure it. I’ll work as fast as I can. You want another pillow?”</p> <p>“Yeah.” </p> <p>Robert put another pillow under her head. At least with her head elevated she didn’t have that feeling that all the blood from her legs was rushing in. It was still uncomfortable but at least it was just now her back from the hard surface and her butt hole which was plugged up good with the balloon nozzle in her. And she soon would be feeling that liquid white stuff going into her she thought as she looked up at the large bag looming overhead.</p> <p>“Ok, lie still for me.” Robert said. She heard a humm then he came in and pulled a plate out from underneath the table and replaced it. He repeated the procedure again. Then he moved the x-ray head and set a rectangular film sideways on the table next to her and had her hold it by the edge while he shot two sideways. Then Robert moved another machine over to her and she could see her insides on the flourscope. </p> <p>“Is that me?”</p> <p>“Yes it is. See the nozzle?” he said and pointed it out. “Right now you’re empty but watch as the barium goes in.” Robert said and unclamped the tubing. Vicky felt a cool liquid entering her bowels. It wasn’t too unpleasant but felt rather thick. She watched as she could see the column of barium proceeding to fill her colon on the screen. </p> <p>Robert watched for a few moments and then stopped the flow. He moved the flourscope and repositioned the x-ray and took a film. Then he put the flourscope back and opened the clamp again. He proceeded to do this several times until he had taken a total of ten films.</p> <p>Vicky looked up at the bag and saw that it was nearly 2/3 inside of her. She felt quiet full. And it was surely four liters by the way that she felt. She had watched as Robert had filled her with the liquid barium and her colon looked like an inverted U on her body. </p> <p>“I’ll bet you’re feeling pretty full aren’t you?” Robert said as he opened the clamp again. </p> <p>“Please, no more.” She whined.</p> <p>“Sorry, just a bit more. We need to distend your colon and straighten out the rest of the kinks. I’ll stop just as it begins to flow past the cecum. That’s the round knob like thing here at the end.” Robert pointed out. </p> <p>Vicky watched and waited as the barium slowly flowed into her. She could feel the pressure building and watched on the flourscope monitor as the small wrinkles of her colon straightened. Her stomach muscles were sore from all the enemas. The pressure was beginning to hurt and Robert shut off the flow. “There, the cecum is full now. Any more and it will go into your small intestine. Now I need to shoot two more films so just lay still for me.”</p> <p>Vicky moaned as she waited. He took a film and then a second one. “Ok Vicky, just be still and don’t move around a lot. I need to go look at these and it will take several minutes. I need to make sure they aren’t blurry for the radiologist to read later. Are you feeling ok? Need to throw up?” </p> <p>“No, they gave me some thorazine this morning, that must still be working.” </p> <p>“Ok, I’ll be back in ten minutes. Just lay there and try not to think about it.” Robert said and left.</p> <p>Think about it? That was all Vicky did while he was gone. She lay there in the x-ray room with over four and a half liters of thick white barium enema bloating her stomach and thought about how full she was and how much she wanted to let it out. She had relaxed her sphincter muscle much earlier realizing that the nozzle was pumped in tight and wasn’t going to let any of the enema out. She thought about how this could be used for a medieval torture with just a bit more water. Very tired from being washed out all night and not getting too much sleep she dozed off.</p> <p>“Ok I’m back. Your films look good so far. Ready for the next part?”</p> <p>“Next part?” Vicky asked. This was miserable enough.</p> <p>“I’m going to let the enema out while you lay there and relax.” Robert said and lowered the bag to a hook under the table. He then unclamped the nozzle and Vicky could feel the enema going out in reverse this time. The pressure relived quickly and Robert watched on the flourscope as she depressurized. “Ok, I’m going to smoke a cigarette while you are draining. Here is the call button if you need something. You need to drain for about fifteen minutes or so. Just relax and maybe rub your stomach some. I’ll leave the flourscope on so you can play with your colon a bit. Its kinda cool to squish it and watch.” </p> <p>Vicky thought he had a rather sick sense of humor. But when he left she put her hand on her stomach and could see the bones in her hand. She played around with making hand puppets for a moment then pushed on her stomach. Sure enough, she could affect the white outline of her colon when she pushed. After a few minutes she figured out where to push to get the stuff to leave. Robert was right, even with his sick sense of humor, it was sort of cool to play with your colon watching it in the flourscope and having it full of barium enema. She wondered if he had done it to himself during training.</p> <p>After a while she got tired of this and just lay there and dozed off again. A noise startled her and she realized it was Robert coming back in. “You ok there Vicky?” </p> <p>“yeah.” </p> <p>“Good. I see you’ve got most of it out now.” Robert said and looked at the flourscope. “Ok, this next part is going to feel sort of bad. I’m going to pump some air into your colon and you’re going to feel like you need to fart really, really bad. It goes pretty quick though so just bear with me.” </p> <p>Vicky watched as she heard the air hissing from the hand pump he was squeezing. She felt the air bubbles inside and could see it on the scope. He was right, it did hurt. “Owwwe!” </p> <p>“Sorry.” </p> <p>He continued to pump air into her and with the balloon nozzle still inflated she couldn’t let it out. She watched as her colon expanded again but had a transparent, ghostly image to it now, different than the barium enema going in. It hurt like hell though! Finally he stopped and told her to lay still for an x-ray. She was panting and whining from the pain of the air. Three more films later Robert finally announced it was over. He opened a valve and she could hear the air going out of her into the bag of barium enema and bubbling. </p> <p>After another ten minutes Robert came over and inspected her on the scope and pushed on her abdomen a few times. Vicky was surprised at how tender she was. She had been through a lot in the last few days. </p> <p>“Ok, raise up your legs for me again and I’ll get this out of you.” Robert said. Vicky complied and wondered what he was thinking as he saw her pussy. “All done. Here let me help you up. Why don’t you go sit on the toilet for a few minutes before I send you back to your room?” Robert helped her to the small toilet cubicle in the corner. “Good, you’ve been good. Bye.” It had a curtain around it. She gratefully sat down, not realizing how tired she now was. He was right, and soon enough she felt the urge and bared down and a squirt of something came out of her ass. She looked down and saw a white blob floating in the water. </p> <p>A little while later an orderly came and collected her. She wiped and got up and sat in the wheelchair on a towel that was on the chair. They must expect a mess, she thought to herself as she was wheeled back to her room. </p> <p>Vicky’s mom was waiting for her in her room. “I was beginning to wonder about you.” </p> <p>“Mom that was horrible!” </p> <p>“I know dear, I had one of those a few years back. You think they’ll never stop pumping you up with enema.” She said as she helped her daughter into the bed.</p> <p>“I don’t want to do this again.” Vicky said.</p> <p>“Well hopefully the doctor will figure out what was wrong with you and you won’t have to.” Her mom said, aware that the many enemas had the desired effect on her daughter. She doubted that Vicky would be playing around with wine enemas again any time soon. “I talked to Dr. Jansen earlier and she said that they didn’t find anything on the colonscope exam. She said she’ll come back in before they discharge you. Are you hungry?”</p> <p>“Famished! I haven’t had anything to eat since lunch yesterday.” </p> <p>“The nurse came by and your lunch should be here soon.” </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After lunch Vicky and her mom were talking and watching some TV when a nurse showed up. “Well Miss Vicky, it is time for your enema.”</p> <p>“Enema? Another one? Please, no….” Vicky got scared.</p> <p>“Well we need to get all of the rest of the barium out of you. You don’t want to get constipated do you?” she said as she got the two liter bag and filled it with soapy water. </p> <p>“Please, do I have to?”</p> <p>“Come on and be a big girl for me. You had a lot of them last night. Just two more and then you can go home?”</p> <p>“Two!” Vicky held the covers up to her. </p> <p>“Come on Vicky, let her do her job.” Vicky’s mom said. </p> <p>The nurse urged Vicky onto her left side. She started crying as the nurse lubricated her anus and inserted the nozzle. Then the flood of warm, soapy water started. Vicky’s mom was holding her hand. “No….” she whined. </p> <p>After a little while the 2 liters of warm, soapy water had emptied into Vicky’s colon and the nurse took out the nozzle. “Ok, make sure she holds it ten minutes to loosen up the barium. Vicky, lay on your back and I’ll give you a massage.” </p> <p>Vicky rolled over onto her back clutching her somewhat enema swollen abdomen. It was so sore from all the enemas, now to add to the insult she was holding another. The nurse slowly massaged her belly working the soapy water around inside. The cramps were getting quite severe as the soap worked inside. “Plesae let me go, please.” Vicky whined. </p> <p>After ten minutes she did get to go and the nurse promised to return for a rinse. Forty five minutes later Vicky got rinsed out and then Dr. Jansen showed up.</p> <p>“Well Vicky you’ve been through a lot of tests today. As I told you this morning we didn’t find anything on the colonscopic exam and the barium enema x-ray didn’t show anything either. For now I think we need to watch your diet. I’d like to see you in two weeks for a follow up.” Dr. Jansen said handing Vicky a dietary list.</p> <p>“So I can go home now?” Vicky asked.</p> <p>“Yes you can. The nurse will be by in a few minutes to take your IV out.” </p> <p>“Thank you Dr. Jansen.” Vicky’s mom said.</p> <p>On the way home Vicky looked out the car window and thought about what she had just been through. She admitted to herself that she deserved what she had got for not coming clean with her mom about taking a wine enema. It would be a while before she experimented with that again.</p></div>",[]
1057,Harem Refugee,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-07-14,23,4,"MfF, enema, sm, bd, anal, slave, humil, nc, sad, rape, tort, toys, viol, rom, con",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Somewhere in Saudi Arabia…</p> <p>Johara listened to the soft snoring of Azzah and Baraka whom she shared a room with. The three were just a small part of prince Mu’awiyah’s harem. He had some forty women in his harem. She had been put to bed by their room keeper, Muti. Muti would see to it that the lock on the window was intact even though the shutters were open the doors were made of steel and padlocked from the inside. The women were all chained by an ankle shackle hooked to a chain and it was in turn attached to the bed frame upon which they slept. A chamber pot was under each bed should they need to pee during the night.</p> <p>Having been taken by one of the princes guards at the age of 13, Johara had been indoctrinated into the ways of harem life by having her clitoris removed by the old harem woman Malika. She remembered that night well as she had only first reached an orgasm some three months prior while rubbing her womanly charm at night one night while her parents slept. The pain of what Malika did to her would be with her the rest of her life however as she was never able to have an orgasm that way again after what was done to her. Her parents visited her several times and told her that it was best this way as she was now a wife of the prince and would be taken care of like no commoner could take care of her. She suspected but her father would not confirm that he had been paid handsomely by the prince’s guard for the young teenage girl.</p> <p>The prince himself had summoned Johara only on four occasions that she could remember since she had been brought here. Once on her fourteenth birthday, once on her fifteenth birthday, once on her sixteenth birthday and once about six months ago. Not so with her much better looking roommates Azzah &amp; Baraka whom usually got to see the prince at least once a month. Although healthy, receiving a monthly checkup by the royal physician, Johara was rather skinny and poorly developed in the breasts despite the injections she received. The prince it seemed did not like artificial breasts like western men did and hence would not have any of his girls modified with the western style breast implants. The doctor tried his best with the chemicals to get her breasts to grow but they would not. She even had received several vacuum treatments where her whole breasts were sucked up into glass jars in an attempt to get them to grow larger. By western standards she was about an A cup size even at sixteen.</p> <p>She slept nightly with her anal dilator to keep her anus open and ready should the prince desire her that way. He did take many of his girls anally, nearly as often as vaginally, but the four times that Johara had been with him he took her vaginally. She reasoned that he wanted her to carry a child like many of the other women did. After talking with Azzah she also reasoned that the prince didn’t find her all that sexually stimulating since she was poorly endowed, skinny and rather tall for an Arabic girl. Still though Muti watched as the girls performed their nightly washing out rituals in preparation for receiving their sleeping dilators which in times past were carved out of stone and polished or ivory. Even in Saudi Arabia, however, modern times had given way to plastic dilators. With some amount of sexual favors she had managed to get hers modified with a screw on cap.</p> <p>She had developed a friendship with a woman named Imtithal, or obedient in Arabic, who had showed her how to get along better with her harem sisters. She had also learned from Imtithal’s keeper how to pick locks with a hairpin, it costing her a few milkings of his male supremeness with her mouth. While not strictly forbidden it wasn’t advertised either that the keepers also received favors from the women in their charge. Imtithal’s keeper had taught her well too as she got the padlock open on only the third try. She had seen to it that Azzah &amp; Baraka had their fair share of wine tonight at supper, well actually a bit more than their share as she had dumped some additional seasonings into their cups when they weren’t looking. Now fast asleep her two roommates were oblivious to Johara’s ministrations to the padlock. She had picked her ankle shackle as soon as Muti closed the door to the hall and locked it for the night. She relocked the ankle shackle around Azzah’s righ t ankle. Now through the iron shutters she reached her small hands through the open slats and snapped the padlock closed from the inside. Muti would play hell figuring out how she had done that as his fat stubby fingers barely fit though the shutter slats.</p> <p>Still wearing her anal dilator, only it was now full of small gold coins used locally and packed to prevent rattling with her own hair, she figured it a good way to smuggle the gold out with her when she left. Once out onto the outer porch she made her way quietly, and in bare feet, down to the end where she jumped into a tree and dropped to ground level. Her thin three part dress providing ample movement and being dark blue would not show much against the dark shrubby that was surrounding the palace on the edge of town. As she made her way into town she found the sandals she had put there a week ago on a shopping expedition to market. She had told Muti that she had thrown them away because one of the straps had broken. Not an uncommon occurrence he believed the story easily.</p> <p>Once into the town Johara walked quietly and stealthily down the street, indeed she should not be out after dark without a male escort. She took all of the back alleys and was lucky that no one saw her. As was her plan she made her way to the American hotel and snuck into the back entrance and to the night club. She had been brought there a few times by one of the keepers and had noted with interest that a great number of veiled women were there and it was very difficult to tell where their escorts were at since the escorts were either watching one of the dancers or sitting at the bar. Not all Arabic men practiced abstinence from alcoholic beverages as they should, especially here where they weren’t as closely watched. Johara made it to the back of the club and went through one of the hallways carrying an empty tray as if she were there on an errand as a good Arabic wife would be. With her veil on she didn’t look her sixteen years old.</p> <p>Inside she stood next to some of the waiters and surveyed the place. The two dancers up on stage danced to the tunes of a six piece band playing some American tune she didn’t recognize. She finally spots a likely quarry. A single man apparently in his late thirties is sitting a table by himself. He doesn’t look too boozed up but rather sort of tired. She goes to his table and asks him if she can get him anything. He looks at her. “No, nothing right now.”</p> <p>Good he is speaking English. He doesn’t look American though. Johara understands English though, it being one of her three foreign languages that she speaks, the other two being French and Spanish. “Perhaps you would prefer a bit more intimate entertainment?” She despised the idea of having to have sex with a drunk but right now she needed to get out of sight quickly and preferably out of town if possible.</p> <p>The man, his glass nearly empty in his hand looks at her trying to size her up. “And where would I be able to find such entertainment?”</p> <p>Johara knew she was taking a big chance but she was already in for keeps now having escaped from the harem. If caught she had little doubt that she would be severely beaten. A lot more severely than she ever had been before. “Most likely in your room, presuming you are staying in the hotel.”</p> <p>The man hesitated. He knew there were no female secret police here but had heard stories of women prostitutes although he had never met one before. Most prostitutes if caught were put to death. He mulled the situation over in his mind. She looked somewhat young. No telling what she really looked like though under all of her cloaks, the only thing he could see were her eyes and hands. “I’m staying here. At least for tonight. My name is Armand.” She kept looking at him expectantly. Not real sure how the prostitution negotiation would proceed in this country he figured the public part was probably of necessity pretty brief. Since prostitution was strictly illegal here he had little doubt that the royal police would probably put the woman to death and at the very least he would be castrated. Still though he had been here for some three weeks and was getting very tired of his own palm. “I’m in room 604.” He said.</p> <p>She nodded and departed. Armand watched the girl dance until the end of the dance and then finished his drink and departed the club. Outside he stopped by the bell desk and arranged for a pickup tomorrow morning around 9 o’clock in the morning in his room. Armand would be glad to get out of here and get back to Paris, he was so tired of the stench. He mused that fact as he made his way to the elevator as he wondered what the whore would smell like.</p> <p>Armand arrived at his room and looked both ways down the hallway and didn’t see anyone. Upon arriving in his room he had just unlaced one shoe when the phone range. “Armand.”</p> <p>“Mr. Armand, it is I, the girl whom you just met. I need you to meet me in the elevator to escort me to your room. The hallways have cameras.” The female voice said.</p> <p>“Ok.” He said and hung up. This whore was already too much trouble for a whore.</p> <p>Armand retied his shoe and went to the hallway. He turned left and just barely glanced up and saw the camera that she was talking about. Funny, he hadn’t noticed it before. He went to the elevator and punched the button. Momentarily the door opened and he stepped in and waited. The doors closed. The car started down and kept going past the main floor and to the basement. As the doors opened in the basement the girl stepped into the elevator. She didn’t say a word to him but rather punched the 6 button for his floor.</p> <p>As the doors opened on floor six Armand stepped out and the girl followed. He went to his room and opened the door and she followed him in. Once in he locked the door and turned around. She had removed her veil. “I am Johara.” She bowed.</p> <p>“Fine. How much?”</p> <p>She looked at him for a second. “Free if you can get me on the plane with you tomorrow.”</p> <p>Armand let out a sigh. This wasn’t a whore at all but a woman on the run. Damned his luck. This was far worse than being caught with a whore. Whomever she belong to would want her back. Well maybe, he thought looking at her face. She had several scars on it running diagonally. She was very skinny and underfed looking. Whomever she belonged to didn’t keep her very well. “A quickie fuck for the night for that -- forget it.” Armand reached for the door lock.</p> <p>“Please sir. Please consider helping me. Not just for tonight but for as long as you will have me.” Johara said, aware that he might decide to keep her. Well even bad loving was better than none which is about all she had got out of the prince in the past few years. Anywhere had to be better than here, her own father sold her into this life.</p> <p>Armand paused. She was young, probably too young. And she looked pretty bad although not like a common street whore. No this one looked like she had been someone’s servant somewhere. For as long as he wanted? Now there was an interesting offer. However he had no illusions that she would run off on him as soon as she could as it was apparent that she was running from someone now. “Well assuming that I did want to take you up on your offer just how would you propose I get you out of the country?”</p> <p>“I have a passport.” She said hopefully.</p> <p>“Really now? So what makes you think you wouldn’t be stopped at the border?” Armand asked.</p> <p>“Because you would treat me as your wife. It is not uncommon for a European to have an Arabian wife. Indeed it would be harder to get into your country than out of this one. On your word alone the guards at the airport would allow me to leave in your escort.” She said.</p> <p>Armand thought to himself that she just might be speaking some truth here. Indeed the women here were spoken for by the men. If a man said his daughter of wife were to be allowed to pass as long as the man had been the women would be, defacto. “You don’t even want to know anything about me?”</p> <p>“No sir your Excellency. I am content to provide you with whatever meager pleasure I am capable of if you will take me away from this place.” She said and hung her head.</p> <p>She had been taught manners by someone. No doubt that the scars were whip marks now that Armand thought about it. “Let me see your passport.” Armand said.</p> <p>The girl reached beneath her robe and produced the document and handed it to Armand. He opened it and read it. Azzah Habib. The picture was of a veiled woman. He held it up next to her face and doubted very seriously that it was her. He took his other hand and held up her veil. It might not be her but with the veil on who was to tell? Indeed he was surprised that the document had a veiled picture but then again being a Saudi passport he wasn’t so sure that it wasn’t allowed for them. He did remember a fuss in his own country where the women wanted to wear their veils for their identity photos but had been overruled by the government. He handed her back the document which she put back under her robe. “So I could have all pleasures with you?”</p> <p>“Yes your Excellency.” She bowed her head.</p> <p>“My home is in Paris, you think you would be happy living there?”</p> <p>“Yes your Excellency.”</p> <p>Armand sighed. Well even though he was tired it had been a while. “Very well.” He sat down on the bed.</p> <p>“Thank you utmostly your Excellency. Thank you so much.” She said. The girl then got on the floor and untied his shoes for him and took off his stockings. “Would his Excellency desire a bath?” she asked as she was unbuttoning his shirt. Armand nodded.</p> <p>After getting him unclothed and into the bath Johara took off all but her inner skirt. It was a very small garment not too much unlike the lingerie ‘boxers’ that western women wore. As he was being bathed she leaned over to wash his arm and he reached up and fondled her breasts. He traced along her whip mark scars that crossed her chest and back. Indeed someone had beaten her badly in the past. She was even skinnier than he had imagined now that he saw her topless. And she had what looked like rope marks around her neck.</p> <p>As Armand rose from the tub Johara dried him off and he took the towel from her and walked into the bedroom. “I won’t be but a few moments my master.” She took of her lower skirt and stepped into the tub and cleaned herself off quickly while at the same time removing the anal dilator and discreetly rinsing it off and rolling it up in her lower skirt. When she returned to the bedroom Armand was lying back in the bed smoking. Seeing her he snuffed the cigarette and smiled.</p> <p>As Johara found out Armand knew of the Arabic way of making love to a woman anally so as to not get her pregnant. Since Johara had no clit she actually enjoyed anal penetration more anyway as it was a bit more stimulating to her. She had purposefully ran her fingernails across the bar of soap and had put the scrapings up inside of herself after getting out of the tub to provide for some lubrication. It burned a bit but was certainly better than being totally dry. After he had finished with her Johara went to work on Armand’s now softening dick with her skilled tongue to clean him up. The soapy taste made her want to gag but she knew that she needed to please him as much as possible at least until she got out of the country. Good luck had been with her so far this evening it was best to not run any risk of screwing up her fortunate happenstance of running across a man leaving the country tomorrow. Indeed the guards would be out and about by 7 o’clock tomorrow morning l ooking for her.</p> <p>Johara snuggled up to Armand and they both slept peacefully. In the morning he awoke early and buried his hard manhood into her vagina. It hurt at first, but as she awoke her body knew what to do and lubricated profusely to accept her new master into her love hole. She did think about getting pregnant but decided that even if she did it would be many months before she had to worry about what to do with the child and by then she would hopefully be in a much better position to deal with it.</p> <p>Johara busied herself with picking up his clothes and packing as he instructed. She had dressed in everything but her veil and as the knock on the door came from the bellhop she hastily snapped it across her face. Armand let the bellhop in and Johara stood and waited. Following the bellhop out of the room Armand glanced back to see Johara following. She followed six steps behind her man as was the custom of her country, her head bowed.</p> <p>In the main lobby they crossed and Johara glanced about with her eyes, careful to not move her head as she followed behind Armand. Outside a hotel limo awaited and the luggage was loaded. Armand opened the back door and motioned her inside. Stepping inside and seating herself Johara silently said a prayer that she hadn’t been caught yet. Indeed the palace guards would have been looking for her for a full two hours now. The limo ride to the airport, some three hours away, was uneventful and quiet. Armand made no attempt at small talk and the limo driver got only two phone calls on his cell phone on the way. One was a confirmation that Armand’s flight would be on time for departure.</p> <p>As Johara had said the passport inspector asked Armand where he was going and he told the inspector that he and his wife were going home. The inspector barely glanced at Johara’s stolen passport. Once on board they had an uneventful flight direct to Paris. The French immigration, not being exactly all that attentive didn’t say anything either but just stamped her passport and let her pass. An hour cab ride later and Armand showed her into his home. That night he was far to tired to fuck her and just settled for a much needed backrub.</p> <p>In the following weeks Johara settles into her new life servicing Armand. He still doesn’t know about her anal dilator that she dutifully wears during the day while he is at work. He does prefer her anally which is fine by her since she doesn’t have all that much feeling in her clitoris free vagina anyway. Indeed the second day she was there he came home with a very nice enema set and told her to keep herself clean for him at night. Delighted in the joys of the enema bag Johara has fun every afternoon cleaning herself out for her new lover. Eventually Armand asks her and she honestly tells him that she is sixteen years old. He asks about her whip marks and she tells him about the times she was beaten by the other women in the harem and sometimes by the keepers for performing poorly in bed for them.</p> <p>Into the second month however Johara waits up all night one night for Armand to come home and he doesn’t. She is very frantic the next morning and nearly feints as she hears a knock at the door. The gendarme asks her if she knows Armand and shows her his license. Confirming that he lives there the gendarme tells her that Armand was in a very bad accident last night and was killed. She is then taken to the morgue to identify the body and breaks down crying. As bad as her life had been before these past two months have been nearly tolerable living with Armand, now for this to happen. A very distraught Johara is taken back to Armand’s flat. She calls his brother and is told that he wanted nothing to do with Armand anyway and that it was good riddance that he was dead. Unable to fathom how a brother could be so cruel Johara cries herself to sleep that night wondering what she is going to do.</p> <p>In the ensuing weeks she manages to sell everything of value in Armand’s flat and tries unsuccessfully to access his bank account. Resigned to finding her own way she takes a job at a café down the street. Eventually the rent comes due on the flat and Johara finds to her dismay that the landlord is a woman and has no interest in trading rent for sex. Johara moves out to a smaller place and changes her work place to a different café. One night however she meets a customer who seems interested in her plight and asks her a lot of questions. After getting off of work Johara meets the woman, Tiffany, at the woman’s hotel.</p> <p>The two women talk for several hours. Johara is very surprised however when Tiffany attempts to get Johara naked and is even more surprised to find that Tiffany prefers women to men. However such is life and Johara adapts to eating Tiffany’s pussy. The two meet three more times before Tiffany goes back to Toronto, Canada. She told Johara that she was a buyer for a department store chain and was here in Paris on a buying trip.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Tijuana, Mexico</p> <p>Juana lay with her head on Pedro’s chest, still enjoying the feeling of just having made love to him. She glanced at the clock, it was only 4 in the afternoon, still plenty of time to get back home. Running her hands across his chest she toyed with his left nipple.</p> <p>CRACK!!</p> <p>The door burst open and three men stormed in with their guns drawn. Pedro jolted by the noise rose up in the bed just to be slammed back down again as a bullet crashed into his forehead. Juana screamed a blood curdling scream as she saw her lover slam back into the bed and the spray of his brains splattered on her. She started kicking and trying to scratch as two of the men grabbed her. The shooter backhanded her across the face to shut her up, his fist hardened by the grip of the pistol. She was knocked unconscious by the blow.</p> <p>The two men found Juana’s clothes and put them on the naked woman, not bothering with her panties and bra. The shooter picked up the underwear and stuffed them into his jacket pocket. “Aquellas!” he said and pointed to her shoes. She was just regaining consciousness when the two men stood her up. They escorted her out of the hotel and down the back stairs.</p> <p>She was roughly shoved into a car and driven to the outskirts of town. Juana cried the entire way, her lover having just been murdered by her novio’s hired killers. Once to the compound they honked and a gate opened. After parking the car Juana was taken into the house. She was still crying as she looked into Felix’s eyes. The look she saw there brought new fear to her. He jerked his thumb and the two men brought her down the hallway and out into a garage. There her dress was ripped off and ropes were tied about her wrists and thrown over the rafters. She was hoisted up off of the floor, her feet dangling. She screamed and kicked but each man grabbed a thrashing leg and tied a rope around her ankles. Then her legs were pulled taught and tied far open to two of the support poles for the garage. They then left here there screaming and crying, hanging by her wrists.</p> <p>Nearly an hour later she heard footsteps and then saw Felix. He had a look of hate on his face and a bottle of mescal in his hand. In his other hand he held a two tailed whip about four feet long. He used it on the horses when he was riding. The leather strips were some ¾” wide and made of very thick leather. Juana began to plead with him not to whip her but she knew it was coming. Indeed she had brought it on herself by cheating on Felix with Pedro. She had been fucking Pedro off and on for the past four months now. Juana cried, knowing she had been stupid. Cheating on Felix was not a good idea and even if he did only use her for sex, t she lived a life better than a street whore or a beggar at the border. Felix had a lot of money, being a key man for the local drug cartel. Juana knew this yet she had still found more comfort in Pedro’s arms. Poor Pedro.</p> <p>Juana screamed as hard as she could as the whip fell on her body, the thick leather lashes wrapping themselves around her narrow waist and snapping onto her flat belly. She was in excellent shape having never been pregnant and only 27 years old. She spent many a day in working with the exercise equipment that Felix had bought for her. Juana felt the lash fall on her body more times than she could count and eventually she hung limply in the ropes as Felix stopped. He had been beating her for more than an hour now and his body glistened with the sweat of the exertion and oozed the cactus juice he was chugging down.</p> <p>Juana renewed her screaming however as he brought the whip up between her cheeks and the tails caught her clitoris. She had never felt such agony before. It was as if fire was boiling out of her pussy the pain nearly blinding her vision as she screamed. Felix would let her stop and then give her another lash. Her second hour of beating passed this way. Eventually she passed out.</p> <p>When Juana regained consciousness she found that she was tied down to a large steel table in the garage. She was flat on her back facing up. No one seemed to be around. Her body ached from the numerous lashes she had. Managing to raise her head up some she looked down and saw the streaks of blood intermixed with the ugly black streaks where the lash had not broken the skin.</p> <p>Late that evening just before dark, Felix returned to the garage. He started ranting about how he gave her everything and she was a disrespectful whore. Juana just lay there, not saying anything, she knew most of it was true. Felix ranted about how filthy her pussy was and how he must clean it. Juana got afraid at that turn and looked down to see him holding up a small toilet brush. It was dripping green and she realized that it was the toilet bowl cleaner that she had seen the maids use. Her legs were tied wide apart and her pussy was an easy target. Felix rammed the toilet brush up inside of Juana as she screamed from the scratches of the bristles. The diameter was large and it hurt going in. Then he twisted it too and fro and scrubbed it in and out, Juana screaming at the pain of the large brush inside of her soft, tender pussy and the stink of the toilet bowl cleaner beginning to burn. Felix finished off the last of the bottle and left, leaving the brush embedded in her pussy. The burning pain as the bowl cleaner ate at her vaginal walls was very intense and Juana passed out.</p> <p>Juana was awakened when she felt the brush being yanked out of her pussy. Felix was back with a fresh bottle of mescal. She screamed as the pain of the burning cleanser kept eating away at her raw inner skin. Then Felix gave a yell and she felt the water from a high pressure water hose squirting at her pussy. The pressure forced the folds of her inner labia apart and the water was sprayed with force inside. Juana was screaming and trashing as Felix kept this up for some twenty minutes before turning off the water and going into the house.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Johara had walked around a few blocks in every direction on her day off and found a café that had Internet connections at it. She saw a woman get up after getting a cell phone call. The screen where the woman had been sitting was still on so Johara sat down. She looked at the computer and realized it was similar to the one that she had been trained on with the computer testing that the Prince had for his harem girls. She brought up a web browser and played around a bit until the time expired. Getting up she noticed a man typing intently at his keyboard behind her. She glanced down and walked slowly by and saw that he was sending email and that a picture of a woman was up on the screen. Johara pretended to look at the magazine rack behind him and watched as he composed an email. She was close enough that she could read and tell that he was answering a personal ad.</p> <p>That was the ticket! Johara got an idea she would find a man on the internet to take care of her. First however she knew she would need a picture. During the next few days on her time off after finishing her job she would go back to the Internet café and she managed to get enough free time from patrons leaving early that she set up a personal account on a dating service. Much to her delight she found that most women could post free. However that still left the matter of a picture.</p> <p>A few weeks later she saw a photo developing place that offered to put pictures on a CD for a fee. Johara got a disposable camera and talked her neighbor into taking pictures of her at her apartment. The older woman was placated by Johara’s story about sending them to her boyfriend.</p> <p>One day she got home and found a note on her door from Tiffany asking her to meet at a nearby store. Johara looked at the time on the note and saw that it was less than an hour ago. She decided to take a chance and went to the store and caught up with Tiffany. That night, of course, Tiffany had managed to get Johara into bed again. A few days of frolicking with Tiffany and she was once again alone as Tiffany went back home. The CD with the pictures was ready and Johara went to the café and a nice waitress helped her to load a picture onto the personal ads. Johara reviewed her text;</p> <p>Single Arabian woman desires a man to provide for her. I am not beautiful. My figure isn’t the best. I am looking for a man to take care of my every need. I do not want a man who smokes. I do not want a fat man. I do not want an old man. I would like a man between 25 and 40 who will love me and take care of me. I am 5’10” tall and weigh 120 pounds.</p> <p>Johara then clicked ok and logged off. A week later she had several emails from men but most of them looked either too old or too ugly for her. She changed her ad a bit to reflect that she absolutely would not be interested in any man over 40 years old and less than 30. A few of the responses she had seemed like college kids who were just out for a good time.</p> <p>Tiffany reappeared and after making love to Johara some more suggested that Johara go with her back to Toronto and Johara could stay with her. She was very persistent over the next several days and eventually Johara decided to go. It would be better than just getting by working very hard at the café fighting off the groping men and bitchy women patrons. Not that she particularly liked eating pussy but Tiffany did appear to keep herself clean.</p> <p>Johara had kept putting the anal dilator into herself every night, still afraid someone would break into her apartment while she was gone and at least with the gold inside of her ass no one would get it there. One day though Tiffany had discovered it and had teased Johara about liking anal sex and had even masturbated Johara with the dilator until Johara had an orgasm. So as Johara packed to leave Paris she put the dilator back into its warm, dark hole. Indeed she had worn something in her ass for the past 4 years and had got used to having it there.</p> <p>Arriving at Toronto she was questioned by Canadian immigration and said she was on vacation. Tiffany gave her address and the pair were allowed entry. A short subway ride later and two blocks walk and Tiffany showed Johara into her apartment.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Chris was surfing the Internet and got bored with the poker game he had been playing. So he tooled around on a news site for a few minutes and saw a banner flashing for a personal ad site. Taking another swig of his beer he thought that maybe that might be worth looking into. Having been divorced for a year now he had only dated a few women, mostly what he picked up in bars and so far hadn’t been very successful at a second date. After surfing the ads for a while he bookmarked a few and logged off.</p> <p>After locking his house he got in his jeep and headed out onto the interstate and headed North. He drove for a good half an hour to get to his friend’s house. Jerry and Miranda had been married for the past five years. Jerry and Chris had gone to school together and even done a stint in the Navy together. Upon getting out Chris had got married to his wife and Jerry played the field. Then just when it looked like Jerry was never going to settle down he married Miranda and they had a little boy the next year. Of course Chris hadn’t been so lucky and his own marriage had dissolved when he found out his wife was porking a guy at her office. She had taken his two daughters with her too.</p> <p>Arriving at Jerry’s house he grabbed the bottle of wine and walked up to the front door and knocked. Miranda answered the door and gave him a hug and showed him in. They were out by the pool with another couple that he had met a few times and Jerry was flipping some chicken on the grill.</p> <p>“So how is the perpetual bachelor?” Nicole asked.</p> <p>“Still single.” Chris admitted.</p> <p>“You really need to get a girlfriend.”</p> <p>“Yeah I know but I haven’t found anyone who isn’t a gold digger or out to make a family.” Chris answered.</p> <p>“So did you ever get the mess cleaned up at your place?” Jerry asked. The previous week a water line had broken on a toilet while Chris was out for the weekend fishing in Mexico and when he got back the whole hose was flooded.</p> <p>“Yeah I did. I started moving shit around and after getting the toilet back together I finally gave up and just called one of the disaster remediation places that they advertise on TV. They came over, gave me a quote and had it all cleaned up in about 6 hours. Came back a couple of days later and put stuff back and picked up all their fans. Cost a cool grand though. And I still have to get some carpet, not that the old stuff didn’t need to go anyway but I just wasn’t quite ready to fork out for it.” Chris said.</p> <p>“Be a good time to get a maid in and scrub the place down while you have it apart.” Nicole said.</p> <p>“Yeah right, where am I going to find a maid that is reasonable.”</p> <p>“Shit bubba, you’re in San Diego, there’s a million of them. Of course the won’t abla Ingles but who cares, it ain’t like you’re gonna be fucking them.” Randy, Nicole’s husband said.</p> <p>“Not a bad idea.” Chris admitted.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Juana had managed to get Felix calmed down enough after a couple of months to where he trusted her to go out again. Still though she had one of his body guards watching her. The man was a pig too but he dared not mess with Juana, he knew which side the tortilla was buttered on. Juana went shopping for clothes and at the third shop that day Ricky told her he would be at the bar across the street. Juana went into the shop and looked at some clothes. She watched through the sunglasses rack as Ricky got his first beer. Felix wouldn’t care if Ricky were drinking just so long as he was watching Juana to make sure she didn’t fuck around on him again. Juana’s pussy was still story when Felix fucked her at night from the toilet bowl cleaner. She had swollen up and finally Felix had a doctor look at her. The doctor poked around, gave her a tube of cream and then left. Just this week she could wear panties without a pad again as the oozing had stopped.</p> <p>Juana was in the fitting room trying on a dress when she looked out the window. She saw a truck there with California license plates on it. No big deal there, this was Tijuana and nearly a fifth of the vehicles here had plates from California on them. What she saw however was what looked like a work truck with a camper on the back. She watched as the gringo opened the camper and took something out. He then closed the cover without locking it. Juana had been thinking about getting away from Felix but she knew she would have to go far away. If she could get into the United States that would do it. The place behind the alley was a paint and body shop for cars, she was familiar with it. As she took the dress of that did not fit anyway and put it back on the hangar she thought that the guy probably crossed the border all the time. It might work. It just might. But what would happen if the border guards caught her? She would be booked and then sent back. And Felix would be looking for her.</p> <p>Juana walked out of the clothing store and over to the bar where Ricky was drinking his beer. She grabbed the beer and took a swig of it. “Ricky, I’m going to get my hair done. It’ll be a good two hours at least.”</p> <p>“Si.” Ricky said and took the beer back from her.</p> <p>Juana then went over two doors and walked into the salon. The woman at the counter asked her if she had an appointment and Juana told her no, looked at the chairs and said she would be back. She then went to the door and looked, Ricky was eying the waitress, and this was good. She opened the door and went out and ducked a hard u-turn to the right and went between the buildings into the alley. The gringo truck was still there, also good. She walked down the alley and saw the gringo talking to the body shop guy. As she got to the back of the truck she lifted the camper cover and crawled inside. She closed the cover back and lifted up the tarp and crawled under. As was the practice many people kept a tarp in the back to cover stuff so curious people wouldn’t look in the windows and see stuff to steal. She got as comfortable as she could on the hard metal floor and waited. The windows of the camper were cracked open and from the looks of it the owner never closed th em.</p> <p>Juana waited patiently. Soon enough she heard the front door to the truck open then close. Then the engine started. The man drove around for a little while and then got into some stop and go traffic. He was getting near the border and was in the lines most likely. Locals here didn’t get into the traffic lines unless they had a reason to which was usually crossing the border. Juana kept her fingers crossed and waited. Nearly two hours later she heard the man talking to someone. Juana lay as still and as flat as she could. There wasn’t much stuff in the back of the truck. A car door, a couple of empty paint buckets and two milk crates full of junk. She heard the camper cover open and close. Then the vehicle drove on. Juana counted to a thousand and then peeked out from under the tarp. They were on a freeway moving pretty fast. She looked out and could see the mountains in the distance.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After Johara told Tiffany about her life in Saudi Arabia and her flight to Paris with Armand Tiffany thought that Johara was pretty cool. She even had a friend who made Johara a new passport, a Canadian passport. Johara found a dumpster and dropped Azzah’s passport in it. No longer having any connection to Saudi Arabia she had no intention of ever going back there. The two girls settled into a cozy lesbian relationship. Not Johara’s first choice but she found it acceptable.</p> <p>Tiffany was having sex with Johara one night and Johara was laying on the bed after Tiffany got up to pee. When she returned Johara was laying face down. Johara could feel Tiffany rubbing her butt and she just relaxed, Tiffany enjoyed rubbing her all over. Soon however she heard a jar lid and Tiffany’s greased finger went up inside of Johara’s asshole. Tiffany urged Johara to get her butt up in the air on her knees but still laying down. Johara figured that Tiffany was going to frig her with the dildo again. This time however as she felt the bed moving Tiffany straddled Johara’s legs and soon she felt a dildo pressing against her brown pucker. She tried to relax but the dildo was very large. Johara looked back to see Tiffany grinning and wearing a large black plastic dong. Johara put her head in the pillow and waited. Tiffany continued to press until the dong had stretched Johara’s ass wide enough to pass. Tiffany had put lots of lubricant on it and it slid home quickly. Johara moaned as the large plastic dong filled her ass.</p> <p>Tiffany stroked away at Johara’s ass for the better part of half an hour until Johara finally had an anal orgasm. As she didn’t have any sensitivity in her clitless pussy anymore this was her only pleasure and she seemed to enjoy it very much. Afterwards as Johara lay on the bed Tiffany went to the bathroom to wipe down the plastic dick. “So you really do enjoy anal sex a lot.”</p> <p>“Yes mistress I do.”</p> <p>“Come on an clean up, lets go down to the mall. The new place I told you about is great.” Tiffany said.</p> <p>“Ok.” Johara got up off the bed and went to wipe her butt. She was sore from all the activity but still the prospect of going shopping appealed to her.</p> <p>The two women took the subway a few stops down to the shopping mall and then went into the new boutique that Tiffany had told Johara had just opened up a week earlier. Tiffany was carrying a large handbag and browsing the racks. Johara is in the fitting room and when she comes out Tiffany isn’t there. She looks around the store for a few minutes; it is a small store, and eventually leaves. Looking in the stores around that one in the mall she doesn’t see Tiffany anywhere. She goes to a payphone and leaves a message for Tiffany on Tiffany’s cell phone voice mail. Unable to figure out where her roommate went to she eventually gives up and goes back to Tiffany’s apartment. She is only in the apartment for an hour when she hears a knock at the door. Two policemen barge in and begin looking the place over after showing Johara their ids.</p> <p>“Miss you’re under arrest.” One of the policemen says as he snaps a handcuff on her wrist. He spins her around and snaps the other one on behind her back.</p> <p>“What! What is going on?” Johara asks.</p> <p>“You’re under arrest for possession of stolen property.” The other man says and shows her a bag. She recognizes the bag logo from the store she and Tiffany were just at.</p> <p>Johara was taken into the police station and booked. The men had taken her purse with her id with them and she was booked as Johara Hamid, the name on her fake passport. She was interrogated and said she had no idea how the bag of clothes got into Tiffany’s apartment. She told the female policewoman that she had only been living with Tiffany for a few months and that they had met in Paris. After several hours she was put into a cell with three other women.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Chris took the lazy way out and called one of the home decorating places. They sent out a lady with carpet samples who made some suggestions for carpet for him. Her prices weren’t all that unreasonable either. They scheduled for a week later for the carpet to be put in. The decorating lady made a few comments about how he appeared to be a bachelor and Chris just hung his head and admitted that he was and yes he was a bit of a bachelor slob too. He said he wouldn’t mind paying a maid if he could find a good one but most of them either stole from you are were very unreliable. She suggested that she had a friend who could find one for him as that is what her friend did but she charged a $50 finders fee.</p> <p>After the carpet lady left Chris called the maid finder lady up. She asked him about his home and how much maid service he needed. After spending an hour on the phone with her she promised to call him back by the weekend to set up a few interviews. Chris watched TV and went to bed later that night. The next three days were pretty uneventful for him as he went to work and did is usual routine at the gym on Thursday and a game of pool and some beer with his buddies on Friday night. Getting home late he got the message on the machine from the maid finder. He had almost forgotten about her. It was after nine but still not ten yet so Chris gave her a call. They set up for him to interview the three maids at 11:00 the next morning and the maid finder lady would bring them over.</p> <p>Saturday morning Chris got up, ran a couple of miles around the neighborhood admiring some of his female neighbors and then went home and showered. He had just finished shaving when the doorbell rang.</p> <p>“Mr. Wenge?” the lady asked.</p> <p>“Yes, I’m Chris.”</p> <p>“Glad to meet you. I’m Carol. This is Maria, that is Matilda and this is Juana.” Carol introduced the three Hispanic ladies.</p> <p>“Well come in ladies.” Chris said. He then proceeded to show them his entire house and ended up with them out on the back patio. He brought out some canned tea and served them all. Carol suggested that he talk with each of them privately inside one at a time. Chris thought this was a lot like a job interview at work but yet didn’t quiet know what to ask prospective maids.</p> <p>While Chris was talking to Maria the other three women were out on the patio. “Carol I don’t think this is going to work for me. It is a good hour bus ride from here to my home and I need to be there when my kids get off.” Matilda said.</p> <p>“No problem, I’m glad you told me now though.”</p> <p>“Sorry to be so much trouble but I didn’t realize how far it was.” Matilda said.</p> <p>A few minutes later Chris and Maria come out. “Mr. Wenge, Carol doesn’t think this is going to work for her. I guess talk to Juana next.” Carol said. “Sure. Juana?”</p> <p>Inside Chris and Juana talked for a few minutes and then he showed the three ladies out. After the three maids had got into Carol’s car she came back and talked with Chris. He selected Juana and Carol and he worked out that she could start next week. She would tell Juana and get the maid to call him to arrange what day she would work.</p> <p>The following week Chris showed Juana around his house, still without carpet and she spent the entire day on Thursday cleaning it. She concentrated on the floors since they were due to be covered by carpet on Friday. Since Juana didn’t have a busy schedule yet Chris paid her half pay to house sit for the day.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Several days after being arrested Johara talks with a lawyer who shows up. The lawyer explained to her that Tiffany was being charged with shoplifting, attempted shoplifting and was in possession of enough goods from the store that she would likely do some jail time. The next day the lawyer brings Johara before a magistrate and she is questioned and released. Returning home Johara tries to figure out what to do next. She calls the jail and finds out what the visiting hours are and goes to see Tiffany.</p> <p>“Tiffany, I had no idea.” Johara said as she put the phone to her ear. The prisoners were separated from the visitors with thick glass.</p> <p>“Sorry Johara. I guess I should have told you.”</p> <p>“My lawyer said you’re going to be sent to a prison.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I pled guilty to all the charges and they said I’ll only be in prison for a year.”</p> <p>Johara looked at her former roommate. “So what now?”</p> <p>“Well I don’t know. What are you going to do?”</p> <p>“I don’t know. At least I’ve got my job at the restaurant.”</p> <p>“You think you can pay the rent on my apartment?”</p> <p>“No way Tiffany, I can’t make that kind of money. What about your parents?”</p> <p>“I doubt they’ll be sympathetic. I called my mom yesterday and she was pissed off. And my brother said he would come see me later this week before I get shipped out. Look if you don’t mind call my brother, his number is in my phone book. See if he can take my stuff and put it into storage or something.” Tiffany said.</p> <p>“Ok. Tiffany I’m really sorry this happened to you. I still don’t understand why you did it.”</p> <p>“I don’t know. I was being stupid. I thought because the store was new and they didn’t have any cameras that I could get away with it. I wish I would have thought about it and realized that their cameras are concealed. They saw every thing I took for over a week.”</p> <p>“I’ll try to come visit you in prison.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it. The place is a good twelve hour bus ride from here. I’ll try to write you when I get there and get the address, maybe we can stay in touch.”</p> <p>“Tiffany, I’m going to miss you.” Johara said, a tear running down her cheek. Not just because her lover was taken from her but Tiffany was her friend too. They had enjoyed some good times together.</p> <p>“I know hon, I’m going to miss you too. But hey, look at the bright side; at least I’ll be getting plenty of sex. You take care now.” Tiffany said and hung up.</p> <p>“Ok. Bye.” Johara hung up but just looked a Tiffany through the glass.</p> <p>The following week Tiffany’s brother did come pick up her stuff from her apartment. He left some of the basic stuff like a bed and TV for Johara. He was in a hurry to get out of there and Johara had the distinct feeling that he thought she had some bad influence over his sister. A week later Johara found a small one bedroom apartment for rent near the end of the subway line. It was a good eight stops away from her job but still would only take 20 minutes. She paid some movers to move the stuff and then turned in the keys for Tiffany’s apartment. She had forwarded the mail and the following week got a letter from Tiffany in prison. Tiffany was going to be in prison for two years once the final papers were filed.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Chris got along good with Juana and besides cleaning his house on Thursdays she came over and cooked lunch for him most Saturdays. In exchange he would help her by loaning her his jeep to drive for the day. She had managed to get a driver’s license which helped immensely getting around.</p> <p>Late one Sunday night Chris was looking at the personal ads on the internet again and happened across an ad from a somewhat exotic looking girl who said she was Arabian. He typed out a response and enclosed his picture. Following on to other ads he posted at least twenty replies before retiring for the evening. The next week Chris went with some people from work and took a flight to Atlanta, Georgia for a computer convention.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Johara had found another Internet café in Toronto not too far from her work. She would sometimes go there when she got off early and as she had done in Paris jumped onto computers where people would leave early. She only got a few minutes here and a few minutes there but it was free and she would just carry around an empty cup with her as she went. She wouldn’t go to more than three on any one day to try and not arouse suspicion by the staff.</p> <p>One day she was surprised and got an email from a fairly decent looking man. He seemed to be in his late thirties from the look of the picture but claimed he was 41. He lived in San Diego, California. Johara looked that up and found it was a long way from Toronto. She answered his email however.</p> <p>In the ensuing weeks Johara tapered off on all but three men she was chatting with via email. One was a black man in Dallas, Texas. One was the man in San Diego, California and the third was a guy in Montreal. They all three seemed to be interested in her. Being she was now 20 years old she had decided that maybe she needed to figure out what she wanted out of life. Being a waitress and working for tips just didn’t really excite her. Going to school didn’t excite her that much either. Not that she wasn’t bright and liked to learn but she just didn’t seem to learn that much from reading books.</p> <p>Eventually the guy in Dallas tired of her on email and got rather nasty in demanding that she meet him somewhere. She quite answering his email and started deleting it. He was persistent however and Johara set up another email account and gave it to the other two guys and abandoned the one with the pest on it. She got a few letters from Tiffany during the first few weeks then they seemed to taper off. She wrote back and finally got a response that Tiffany had found a new lover in prison that would get out less than three months after she did and they planned on moving in together. Johara cried herself to sleep that night. Even though Tiffany was a lot of trouble she was a good lover.</p> <p>Johara asks both men to come see her. She wanted to meet them. The guy in Montreal whines that it is not a good time for him to travel but offers to buy her a bus ticket to come see him. Later that day she goes back to the Internet café and gets her email. One is from the guy named Chris in San Diego:</p> <p></p><blockquote>Dear Johara, <p>I would be delighted to come see you. When would be a good time? Can you get off from work for a few days to spend with me? I would love to go see the CN tower while I’m there. And the dinner cruise on the lake sounds nice. Write soon.</p> <p>Missing you,<br/> Chris</p></blockquote> <p>Johara is somewhat stunned when she reads it. Here he is offering to some see her. She just stares at the screen and blinks when it times out. The café is nearly empty and there is little chance of getting some free time. So she puts some quarters into the coin slot and gets 30 minutes. She logs back into her email and sends him a reply that she will arrange to be off whenever he says he can make it.</p> <p>Going home that night Johara is so excited she can hardly sleep. She rubs her nipples and pulls at her inner labia. Then she reaches around and fingers her asshole. Tossing and turning she can’t sleep and gets up and gets out the enema bag that Armand had bought her. Filling it up with warm water she gets the whole bag inside of herself. Laying on the bathroom floor she starts moving the large nozzle in and out. Eventually she is pulling at her nipples and frigging her asshole with the nozzle and alternating between rubbing her full, grumbling belly. Slowly she manages to reach an orgasm. It is her first since Tiffany got busted.</p> <p>The next day Johara can hardly sit still at work and doesn’t volunteer for overtime. She rushes over to the Internet café and gets the email she had been waiting for. Yes Chris can come see her and is the 17th ok with her? She hastily types out a reply and agrees to meet him at the airport. She had told him previously that she didn’t have a phone at her apartment and didn’t feel comfortable yet giving him her address. In reality however she didn’t want him to see the dump she lived in.</p> <p>Maybe this guy wouldn’t be turned off by her face. Although her internet pictures weren’t all that detailed they did show her scars from the whips. Johara had tried to date a few guys locally but most of them wouldn’t pay much attention to her because she wasn’t pretty and didn’t have a large set of knockers. Johara knew as she got older it would become harder to get a guy. She had seen that several times with women friends of Armand’s.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Chris arranges with Juana to get his mail and take care of his place while he is gone. He hops a flight to Toronto and settles in and takes a nap on the way over. At close to 5 hours he has a pretty restful time although his back hurts from the armrest. Getting off of the plane he clears through customs easily and goes outside. He sees the girl in the veil waiting.</p> <p>“Johara?” Chris asks.</p> <p>“Yes! Chris?”</p> <p>“So do you take that off in public?” he asks.</p> <p>“Sometimes.” She says and takes her veil off.</p> <p>Chris is stunned. She is very young but also has some rather nasty looking scars on her face. He had thought that she might from the picture but didn’t bring it up. He didn’t want to be crass and just come out and ask. “Well you certainly are better looking in person.” He said. He goes to hug her and she pulls back. Even after all the emails that they traded he expected her to at least give him a hug when he got there. He did travel all this way after all to meet her.</p> <p>“Well, I guess we go.” He said and walks towards the exit.</p> <p>“So did you have a good flight?”</p> <p>“Sure. Pretty smooth.” Chris said, now suddenly realizing he may have made a mistake coming here. And with her in her veil he had to wonder if she would be any good in bed. Hell he might not even be able to get her into bed without marrying her. Of all the stupid things to do to go into something like this so blind.</p> <p>“So did you get a room at one of the hotels I told you about?” she asked.</p> <p>“Yea, the Northwest Inn was pretty reasonable. It looks like from the maps that it isn’t too far out of downtown either.” Chris said aware that he might just be spending the next few nights stroking his own meat.</p> <p>“It is close to the subway.” She said. “This way.” She grabbed his arm and steered him towards the subway station. She had got an extra rail pass for him and handed it to him.</p> <p>The two made small talk conversation on the subway to the hotel. Johara knew which stop to get off on having already familiarized herself with the layout. Once Chris checked in he turned around and Johara was standing there waiting. “I’m in room 421” He said and looked at her. She smiled at him. He started walking towards the elevator and Johara followed. Arriving at his room he opened the door and she followed him inside.</p> <p>“Not too bad of a place.” She said and sat on the bed.</p> <p>“Well everything works.” Chris said stepping out of the bathroom after checking to make sure he had hot water.</p> <p>Johara made no attempt to move as Chris sat on the bed beside her. She was nervous he could tell. However why didn’t she jump up and head for the door? She had pulled back from him at the airport and all he wanted was a welcome hug. What was up with that? Chris thought about it and then put his arm around her. This time though she didn’t make any attempt to move away.</p> <p>She turned to look at him and smiled. “Thank you for coming.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome. So how many guys have actually made the journey?”</p> <p>Johara hung her head, “You’re the first.”</p> <p>“It’s ok; you can be honest with me. I know most people have several relationships going on at the same time with this online stuff.”</p> <p>“I am being honest with you. You are the first one that has come to see me.” She said and seemed somewhat put off that he didn’t believe her.</p> <p>“Ok, chill.” He said and turned her to face him. “So were you in a wreck?”</p> <p>Johara turned away but he turned her back and took her chin in his hand. “No, I was beaten.” “Beaten?”</p> <p>“Yes. I .. I used to be the wife of a prince.”</p> <p>“Huh? I thought you said you had never been married?” Chris asked. His uneasy feelings were rising even more now.</p> <p>“Well you westerners wouldn’t call it married. There was no ceremony or anything. But I was his.”</p> <p>“And he beat you like this?”</p> <p>Johara didn’t answer. Why couldn’t she? She would have to eventually tell him, especially if she were to get naked with him. He would see that she had scars all over her. She could tell Armand without much trouble and she didn’t have much trouble telling Tiffany. Why couldn’t she bring herself to tell Chris? “Well… no he didn’t do it. I was, how do I say it? I think you westerners call it a harem. I was raised as a Muslim. My husband was a prince in the kingdom of Saudi Arabia. I was sold by my parents to be one of his wives.” She paused. Chris remained quiet, too dumbfounded to say anything. “I had refused to perform for one of the keepers and one of the other wives whipped me with a chain. She had promised him my body in exchange for getting to go with the prince out of the country.”</p> <p>“That’s terrible. And this?” Chris said and touched her neck.</p> <p>“I was tied up by my neck a few times when I was being whipped. Most of the time they would just tie us by our wrists or else put our heads into this hole but one of the keepers liked to use a rope and if you just stood on your tiptoes it wouldn’t cut off your air. He would then whip us until we nearly passed out. I fell a few times.”</p> <p>Chris just sat and looked at her. The fact that she pulled away from him might not be because she didn’t like him at all. It might just be a fear of men in general after what had been done to her. “I feel so bad for you Johara. So what happened? I mean did you get sold or what?”</p> <p>“I escaped.” Johara said and then proceeded to tell Chris of her flight to Paris. Eventually she slowed down and he leaned over and kissed her. She willed herself not to pull away this time. She had been chastising herself ever since the airport for pulling back from him wanting a hug. She didn’t know why she had done it but knew that it was a stupid thing to do. He had come all this way to meet her and it appeared that he was a nice man. Eventually the kissing led to other things and Johara voluntarily took off her clothes and let Chris make love to her. He put a rubber onto his maleness before entering her. She was secretly glad of that since she didn’t want to get pregnant and was nearly mid way between her red cycles.</p> <p>Johara and Chris made love every day that he was in Toronto and she gave him a few blow jobs that he positively enjoyed. He was convinced that he wanted her but he had to convince her. By the end of the week however she was pretty sure she was about ready to move in with him. She wouldn’t have to work anymore and could go back to the life of being a kept woman. She wouldn’t be beaten like she had been in the harem and she would have the luxury of having a lover that wanted her every night. Chris even seemed to finally get over her rough looks from the chain whip scars. She noticed though that every time she told him a story about the harem that his dick got hard. Johara didn’t, however take Chris to her apartment.</p> <p>At the end of the week Chris went back to San Diego and asked Johara to go with him. She hesitated and still couldn’t bring herself to make that commitment. They agreed to stay in contact with one another. Johara exchanged a few more emails with the guy in Montreal and it was obvious he was lazy. She even got into another email exchange with a new guy who was in India somewhere. That didn’t last long as she figured out he was married and was just looking for a girlfriend. Johara went to a night club one night and picked up a guy finally towards midnight when all the women turn beautiful. She went with him back to his place and when she took off her clothes he sort of freaked out on her and threw her out. He kept calling her an ugly whore and Johara went home in tears. The next day she called Chris and asked him if his offer for her to move in was still good. He didn’t seem quite as enthusiastic as before but agreed that it was. Johara sat in her apartment and thought about it. She hadn’t been terribly nice to Chris and he seemed to be a nice guy. What was it that kept her from being open and warm with him? She realized after reflecting on it for a while that his lack of enthusiasm was her own fault since she wouldn’t commit to him when he came to visit her and offered to take her home with him. She wrote him a long and sincerely apologetic letter and sent it off snail mail with a picture of herself in it. She apologized for being so frigid at the airport and apologized for not being able to make up her mind when he wanted to bring her home with him. She begged for his forgiveness and asked if he would come get her.</p> <p>The next day she got an email from him and he asked her if she was ready to commit to being his live in lover. He said he would take care of her but that he needed for her to be there for him. She replied back and then didn’t hear from him for nearly a week. Apparently Chris had gone on a vacation. When he did get back to her he told her he would send her a ticket to come to San Diego. The following day she got it. Johara thought about it and realized that she had put the damper on the relationship and didn’t hold it against him for not coming to her rescue like she had hoped for. He had, after all, come the first time. She couldn’t blame him for not wanting to get spurned twice and resigned herself to having screwed this relationship up. She made herself a promise to try and fix it. So Johara sold what she could sell and left the rest and turned in her keys to her apartment and went to the airport with just two pieces of luggage.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>As Chris waited at the airport for Johara he wondered if she would show. He had heard stories of people selling the tickets sent to them as part of a general Internet scam. He didn’t have her home address and no way to contact her other than the email. She could disappear on him and he would never find her. He did wonder though after all that she had been through if she could be a loving girlfriend. She had told him the first night he went down on her that it did no good since she had been sliced up at the harem. He examined the folds of her vulva closely and sure enough couldn’t locate her clitoris. It may well have been cut off. Chris was sort of disappointed though in that he wanted to be able to provide her with sexual pleasure yet she wasn’t capable of having any. She willing gave him a good blow job without much prompting. And her twat was nice and tight, then again she was just 20 years old. Chris wondered if she would cheat on him. At this point though he figured what the hell, nothing ventured, nothing gained. Soon enough though she came walking out of the gate area. He walked up to her and she surprised him by giving him a hug. He put his arms around her and held her close for a second. “I’m so glad you’re here.”</p> <p>“And I’m glad you were here to meet me. Things will be ok between us, you will see.” She said.</p> <p>“What’s that supposed to mean?”</p> <p>“Well I thought a lot about the time you spent with me in Toronto.”</p> <p>“You mean the letter?”</p> <p>“You got it?!”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“I meant what I said, I am very sorry for being so cold to you. Can you forgive me?”</p> <p>“I think so.” Chris said carrying one of her bags.</p> <p>After arriving back at Chris’ house he showed his new girlfriend around and then they went to the bedroom and had sex. Neither of them could keep their hands off one another. Eventually however the call of the body took over and Chris took Johara out to a restaurant to eat since he didn’t have much at home. She clucked at his lack of food in the pantry and promised she would cook for him tomorrow. Chris showed her were the nearest grocery story was, some two blocks away on the way home. They fucked like rabbits again upon getting home from dinner. Chris had managed to get over trying to bring her pleasure and instead just concentrated on himself. He had to admit that it felt pretty good fucking her. She kept her twat shaved and smooth, just like he liked it. He had asked her about that in Toronto and she admitted to him that she had always shaved it, that being the way taught her by her mother and all Arabian women kept it shaved smooth.</p> <p>The next evening Chris got home to the smells of something cooking. He didn’t have a clue what it was that Johara served him but it tasted ok. A bit rich for him and definitely middle eastern in appearance. The rest of the evening the two spent fucking hard. Johara had finished up on top and then got up and went to the bathroom and closed the door. That was odd, Chris thought, she usually left it open when she peed. Doh! She must be taking a crap. He could hear water running. Then a long time went by before he heard the toilet flush. Long enough for him to have dozed off. Eventually Johara came back to bed.</p> <p>“You ok? Are you sick or something?” Chris asked, concerned as she turned off the light and crawled into bed with him.</p> <p>“Yes I’m fine my big man. I was just cleaning myself out.”</p> <p>“Huh?” Chris asked. Johara responded by taking his hand and guiding it between the cheeks of her ass where her anal dilator poked out.</p> <p>“A butt plug?” Chris was confused. He had seen them on XXX videos but had never had a woman in bed who was wearing one before.</p> <p>“It is to keep my hole open for you.” She said softly.</p> <p>Chris was shocked beyond words. Keep her butt hole open for him? “So the noise of water running .. you were giving yourself an enema?”</p> <p>“Yes my lover.”</p> <p>“Oh.” Chris was amazed. She had cleaned her ass hole out for him and now had a butt plug in so she would be open for him. The only thing he could think of was to put his dick in. And that was already hard having gone from asleep to 6 inches in less than 60 seconds. Chris turned on a lamp and looked into her eyes. She smiled at him. Johara then reached down and felt his member. Another smile and she rolled over onto her stomach and put her butt in the air. Chris didn’t need further prompting. He threw the sheet back and got up on his knees. Take a hold of the butt plug in her he pulled it slowly while balancing himself by having his other hand on her cheek. While he was doing that Johara had some lotion in her hand and was rubbing his dick up and down with it. He knew he would blow in short order from the way that her lotioned up hand felt alone. Never mind, he had a better target in mind and straddled her narrow hips and looked down at her scarred back. She was luscious. He put his dick at her entrance and pushed gently. She pushed outwards with her asshole and he watched as if in slow motion it opened up and swallowed his dick. He pushed it in to the hilt and nearly came right then from the intense stimulation of having her soft anus wrapped around his cock. Chris had ever intention of taking nice slow strokes but by the second stroke his plans were forgotten. By stroke twenty everything else was forgotten as well as he blew his load deep within her ass. Johara was moaning too and begging for more. Chris tried to comply and stroked a few more times until he got too soft. It was enough for Johara though and she had what appeared to be an orgasm. Chris was amazed as he had never heard of anyone having an orgasm in their ass before.</p> <p>“Johara, that was so good.” He said as he lay down sideways pulling her with him and still embedded in her soft and luscious asshole.</p> <p>“Yes my lover it was. You see, you can bring me pleasure.”</p> <p>She did have an orgasm! He wasn’t just imagining it. If that didn’t beat all. “You like it in the ass?”</p> <p>“Yes! It feels so good. When I was in the harem they taught me to enjoy it that way. And I can’t get pregnant from it either.”</p> <p>“So do you want kids?”</p> <p>“No. I’ve thought about it and decided that I really don’t want that right now. I’m not sure if I ever will. Are you disappointed?”</p> <p>“No. I would be happy without having any more.” Chris said, he still hadn’t told her about his vasectomy. Lucky she hadn’t brought up yet him not using a rubber. He had thought about what disease she might have had but decided that he had to trust her when she said she was clean and that if he was to have her long term he needed to be comfortable having her without a condom. Not only would that get expensive but it was just damned inconvenient.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Three weeks later Johara answered the door on Thursday morning and let Juana in. Chris had decided to keep the maid coming once a week and Johara seemed to like talking to her anyway. He hated to let Juana go just because he liked the way she cleaned his house and she seemed to be better at it than Johara to begin with but also because Juana admitted to only having four other clients and not having him as a regular would probably put her in a bind. He knew she was illegal but he didn’t really care, he didn’t plan on running for any political office anyway.</p> <p>Johara goes out onto the patio by the pool to sunbathe. She has on a skimpy bikini that Chris bought for her. The vacuum cleaner running in the house was getting on her nerves anyway. As she steps out from the patio door a man steps from behind one of the shrubs and clamps his hand around her mouth and puts a knife to her throat. Johara’s eyes get wide and she is in disbelief that this is happening. He drags her back around the corner and another man goes into the house. He soon drags a kicking Juana out in the yard. Both women are then secured with ropes around their wrists behind their backs and the men wrap duct tape over their mouths.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Johara tried to get loose but the rope was too tight. Her and Juana were thrown into the trunk of a car and driven for a very long time. At one point they were in stop and go traffic for nearly an hour or so Johara thought. Once the car stopped the trunk was opened and the two women were dragged out and into a house. There were several men there pulling her and Juana out of the car. They were all talking in Spanish. However Johara understood them well enough even though her Spanish was rather poor.</p> <p>The men took her and Juana into a building and she was tied down to a table. Then her clothes were cut off. She rolled her head to the side and saw that they had done the same to Juana. She still had the duct tape over her mouth though. Some of the men make comments that she has been whipped before and joke that her pimp probably did it to her.</p> <p>Soon enough another man comes in and most of the men leave except for one. This new man looks at her and starts yelling at the man named Eddie. Apparently Eddie had been sent to abduct Juana and had mistakenly taken both her and Juana. Eddie kept trying to explain to the guy he called Felix that he had no way of knowing so he grabbed both women. Finally Felix calmed down and apologized in that Eddie did indeed have no way of knowing since he had never seen Juana before.</p> <p>Felix runs his hands over Johara’s body and marvels at her shaven pussy. He runs his hands up and down it and plays with her wetness. He then tries to rub where her clit would be but she doesn’t respond. He rubs around for a little while then stops. He pinches Johara’s nipple hard and she inhales sharply. Then he turns his attention to Juana. He takes off his belt and whips her hard for a good twenty minutes using the buckle end. Johara can hear the belt hit the steel welding table every now and then. Mostly she hears Juana’s moaning.</p> <p>“What you stupid bitch you didn’t think I would find you? Huh? I pay to have you stay in shape. I buy you the best clothes, the fanciest shoes. You spend money like it was water and do I complain? No, I just give you more. You’re a good fuck little one but you pissed me off this time. And that fool guard of yours, Ricky, him I fed to the coyotes! Stupid little bastardo came back whining that he lost you. I lost her El Patron, I lost her. Fool! He knew to keep you out of trouble. No matter. You see, you come back to me every time. Of course some detective is enjoying mas cervzas tonight no doubt on what I paid him to track you down. But I got you back. Turn her over.” Felix said and walked out of the garage.</p> <p>Eddie then busied himself with retying Juana so she was face down on the table. Then he turned Johara over also. He ran his hands over Johara’s body and licked on her neck. Felix came back and surprised him.</p> <p>“Sorry boss.” Eddie said.</p> <p>“No problemo. That one I’m not really interested in. Who knows who she is.” Felix said and lashed Juana’s ass savagely with a thin antenna whip he had in his hand. It was a small diameter fiberglass whip like you would find on a car. Built to not break even if you ran under an awning. Juana arched her back and squealed at the pain of it across her buttocks. Felix stopped and looked over at Johara who was watching him. “No, that’s not right. You would know something about my Juana, wouldn’t you. Let her talk.” He motioned to Eddie.</p> <p>Eddie pulled the duct tape off of Johara’s mouth and tore out some hair in the process. She screamed and then stopped. “What do you want with us?”</p> <p>“I want to know what Juana has been doing?”</p> <p>“What do you mean? Why are you doing this to us?” Johara asked. She didn’t try to get too hostile with this man, she was after all tied down. Not that she hadn’t been beaten before, having spent years in the harem where beatings were nearly a daily occurrence.</p> <p>“What was she doing with you?” Felix asked running his hands over Johara’s scars.</p> <p>“She was cleaning my boyfriends’ house. I was by the pool.”</p> <p>“Cleaning your boyfriend’s house? Humm. So my Juana is a common maid now? I see. And did you hire her?”</p> <p>“No sir, my boyfriend hired her. He had her before I moved in.” Johara said as Felix reached between her legs and played with her wet pussy.</p> <p>“You’re not going to complain about me touching you?”</p> <p>“No sir, you have me tied down. I don’t think it would do much good to complain.”</p> <p>“But you’re enjoying it, aren’t you?” Felix said and stuck his finger inside and frigged her slowly.</p> <p>“Well actually not as much as Juana would. When I was young my love bump was cut off.” Johara said.</p> <p>Felix stopped and furrowed his brow. “Eddie, turn her over.”</p> <p>Felix continued talking to Johara while Eddie bused himself retying her ropes. “How young were you?”</p> <p>“Thirteen.”</p> <p>“And who would do such a thing?”</p> <p>“I was in a harem in the kingdom of Saudi Arabia. When they bring new wives into the harem they are prepared for pleasing the prince and it is not our duty to please ourselves.” Johara said.</p> <p>This gave Felix a pause. “A Saudi prince.” Felix went outside the garage and motioned for Eddie to follow. Once they got into the house Felix slammed the door. “Fuck Eddie, the wife of a Saudi prince? Sweet virgin Mary do you have any idea of what you have done.”</p> <p>“I am sorry El Patron, I had no idea.”</p> <p>“Fuck!” Felix slammed his fist through a wall. “Those bastardos can pay for an army to chase her down. What kind of house was it?”</p> <p>“It seemed a normal American house El Patron. Just a couple of bedrooms and a normal kitchen. Your house is much nicer.” Eddie said, fear now in his mind. Felix was right, a Saudi prince if he wanted his wife back would have them all killed.</p> <p>“She said that he had Juana as his maid before she got there. Maybe this girl is the wife of a prince but I would bte that was no prince’s home you took her from. Think. Think. What the hell is going on here. Dammit Eddie.” Felix paced back and forth. He went back out to the garage where the two women were tied down to the tables.</p> <p>Felix ran his fingers along Johara’s slit and parted it gently. “Nice, I like them shaved. I should have had my Juana do that a long time ago. Eddie, see to it that Juana is shaved. Now what is your name?”</p> <p>“Johara.”</p> <p>“And you say you are the wife of a Saudi prince?”</p> <p>“Si.”</p> <p>“So this house you were in was not the prince’s house?”</p> <p>“No sir.”</p> <p>“You said it was your boyfriend’s house?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” Johara answered. She could tell that this man Felix was thinking about something. He seemed intrigued that she was the wife of a Saudi prince. Maybe she could use that to her advantage somehow. “I am sure that if you call him that he would give me permission to bring you pleasure as I have brought pleasure to master Chris.”</p> <p>Felix stopped his caressing of her vulva and furrowed his brow. “Perhaps so. Perhaps so. But we will not bother him. I am sure he would prefer to sleep. He is at home, your husband the prince?”</p> <p>“I would think so.”</p> <p>“Please forgive my man Eddie here for taking you. He was instructed only to get my girl Juana and didn’t know what she looked like and grabbed you by mistake.” Felix said untying Johara. “Eddie, where are her clothes?”</p> <p>“El Patron, she had on only a bikini. I am sorry but my men cut it off of her.” “Well don’t just stand there go get her something to wear. Take her into the house and get her some of Juana’s clothes, Juana has too many anyway.” Felix said and helped the naked Johara up off of the table.</p> <p>“My apologies madam Johara. I hope you will not bother the prince with my mistakes?”</p> <p>Johara had figured it correctly; Felix seemed terrified of the fact that she was married to a Saudi prince. There is always a bigger fish she thought to herself. “Then you will bring me back to master Chris’ home?” She decided to press her luck. It was obvious that she was a sex slave at some point by the scars on her body that didn’t go unnoticed by Felix. However he seemed to be more concerned at the moment that her husband the prince wasn’t pissed at him.</p> <p>“But of course. So this master Chris must be a good friend for the prince to give such a lovely wife like you to him.”</p> <p>“Yes, he is an important man. I am to serve him as I would my husband.”</p> <p>“There, just follow Eddie and he will see that you get some clothes to wear. Eddie, get Maria to fix her some supper.”</p> <p>“Yes sir, El Patron.”</p> <p>Johara could hear the squeals after every crack of the antenna against Juana’s back as she walked out of the garage. Eddie led her into the house and back to a bedroom. He opened the closet and the dresser for her. “You are a lot taller than Juana, but about the same in the hips. Hopefully you can find something that fits.” He said and then excused himself and closed the door. In the hallway he saw Maria and told her to take care of the woman and fix her something to eat. He then went out to the garage where Felix was still whipping Juana slowly with the antenna rod.</p> <p>“Ah, Eddie. So she is finding something?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“After she has eaten I want you to drive her back to the house where you got her and let her off. Here, give her this when you do.” Felix stopped and took out two thousand dollars in American money and handed it to Eddie.</p> <p>“But don’t you think she will remember where we brought her from?”</p> <p>“Perhaps but I know that if her husband wants to find us he will. A man like that has unlimited dinero and I hold no illusion that he would spend it to find her. Apparently he has given her to this master Chris fellow for some sort of a favor. I think the quicker we bring her back to him the better. And any man getting the wife of a Saudi prince as a gift probably has more than enough cajones that I don’t want to cross him unnecessarily either. Get her back relatively unharmed and perhaps they will forget about it.”</p> <p>“What about Juana?”</p> <p>“She is not your problem.”</p> <p>“But what if he wants his maid back?”</p> <p>Felix thought about that for a moment. “She couldn’t have been his maid for more than a few months. I doubt she has ingratiated herself to him enough for him to come looking for her.”</p> <p>“As you wish El Patron.” Eddie said and went back into the house.</p> <p>He got a beer out of the fridge and sat at the dining room table. Maria came in a few moments later and said that the woman was still trying on clothes. She got out some tortillas and meat and began making some tacos.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Chris was about to go nuts calling around to see if anyone around had seen Johara. He couldn’t figure out where she had gone. He was beginning to suspect that she had just gotten pissed for some reason or another and left. The only thing he couldn’t figure was that the iron was still on the ironing board and was piping hot. It had been left on. The patio door was open too. Johara’s clothes were all in the bedroom didn’t make much sense either. If she had moved out she would have taken at least some of her stuff with her. Chris checked and her anal dilator was in the bathroom in the vanity drawer where she usually kept it when she wasn’t wearing it.</p> <p>At 5 o’clock a. m. he heard the doorbell ring. Looking out the peephole he saw Johara. He opened the door wide. There she stood. “Johara!” A tear rolled down her cheek. “Johara, what’s wrong? Where have you been?” she went to Chris and put her head on his chest and began crying.</p> <p>After telling Chris about what had happened he started to get mad and call the police then stopped. What could they do anyway. The kidnappers had taken Juana down to Mexico. And from the sounds of it the guy had lots of hired muscle. Mexican mob was Chris’ guess. Johara was pretty upset about what they were doing to Juana. She didn’t seem to be all that upset about them kidnapping her although Chris was plenty mad about it. He was however happy to have her back.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Two weeks later Johara is studying, something she really hates, to get a driver’s license when the doorbell rings. She goes to the door and looks out the peephole and doesn’t see anyone there. She is about to turn and go back to the den when she hears a car door slam somewhere nearby. She looks out the peephole again and nearly jumps out of her skin when the doorbell rings. She doesn’t see anyone there. She hesitates then opens the door just a crack and peeks out and hears a scratch sound down low by the ground and looks down. It is Juana! Johara opens the door and Juana is lying on the ground clutching her chest. Johara goes to her and sees the cuts and bruises all over the woman’s face. Juana passes out and falls back to the ground, her head lolling over. Johara is in hysterics and calls Chris at work. He tells her to hang up and dial 911.</p> <p>When Chris arrives home he finds a fire engine, four police cars and lots of gawking neighbors. Making his way to the door he is stopped three times by police and allowed to pass each time as he tells them he lives here and shows his driver’s license. Finally inside Johara runs to him and wraps herself around him. “Oh Chris it was awful! The ambulance just took her away.”</p> <p>“Mr. Wenge?” a man asks. Chris nods. “I’m detective Barnes. I’ve got the story from your wife here about the maid and the kidnapping two weeks ago. She told me the maids name is Juana Rodriguez, is that right.”</p> <p>“Yes, as far as I know that is her name. Is she ok?”</p> <p>“We don’t know. Why didn’t you contact us two weeks ago when your wife was kidnapped?”</p> <p>Chris snorted. “Yeah right, like you could really do something about her being brought to Mexico. After she came back I left it at that. Not much you could have done. She wasn’t harmed and I got her back. Not much you can do about that is there?”</p> <p>Detective Barnes nodded, Mr. Wenge was right, there wasn’t a whole lot they could do. Report it to the state department and that was about it. The illegal immigrant being dumped at his doorstep however did present a different problem. “So do you know where your maid lived?”</p> <p>“No idea. Maybe the service I found her through. Here.” Chris said and flipped his address book to Carol’s number. “Carol, on the right hand side.”</p> <p>Detective Barnes copied down the number and handed the book back. “Any idea why she was dumped here?”</p> <p>“I don’t know. But since she was kidnapped along with Johara I’m guessing that must have come back here and hoped Johara would help her.”</p> <p>The detective asked a few more pointless questions and then Chris asked and found out what hospital that Juana had been taken to. He got in the car and drove Johara down there. Once there the staff seemed less than helpful for nearly half an hour of him pestering them to find out where Juana was at. Finally a doctor came out and spoke to him and Johara who was still in tears and asked if he had any insurance cards for Juana. After seeing that Chris wasn’t going to pick up the medical bills the doctor said she was going to be moved to ICU for observation. Apparently she had a massive blood infection in addition to numerous cuts and contusions all over her body. A policeman showed up asking Chris and Johara questions until Chris told him to go talk with detective Barnes. Finally the guy left. Several hours later Juana was in ICU and the hospital finally let Johara go see her. Later that night Chris took Johara home.</p> <p>The next morning detective Barnes was banging on the doorbell bright and early. After letting the guy in he went over the details of the kidnapping with Johara again, filling in some blanks. Chris went to work and later got a call from Johara at the hospital, the detective had dropped her off there. She got to see Juana around noon and the maid was talking some. That night Chris went by to see Juana and she seemed to be a bit better than the previous day. She had five different IV bags hooked up to her. Finally he pried Johara away and they went home. Johara wasn’t in a very good mood.</p> <p>“Honey, what they did to her is horrible.”</p> <p>“I know but it isn’t a lot worse than what happened to you in your homeland. She had her clit cut off same as you were done.”</p> <p>“Yes but at least they stitched me back up afterwards and I was given something for the pain. They just put some tape over her to stop the bleeding. Then what that doctor did to her. I can’t imagine waking up to find that your breasts have been cut off.”</p> <p>“She is lucky that they stitched her up after that.”</p> <p>“Who would do such a thing?”</p> <p>“A really pissed off Mexican mob boss boyfriend, that’s who.”</p> <p>“Can’t you do something?”</p> <p>“I’m afraid not.”</p> <p>“Well he seemed somewhat afraid of you after I told him that I was the wife of a Saudi prince. He seemed to think that maybe perhaps he not ought to cross you either.”</p> <p>“So what am I going to do Johara? Huh? You want me to go do there and kick his ass? That won’t do any good, you’re just venting and that is fine but stop and think. You met the guy and you; yourself said he was a monster. You are damned lucky that he didn’t do the same to you. Just by some quirk he got afraid that someone was going to go looking for him if he touched you. Consider yourself damned lucky you’re alive. Juana too for that matter. She did say that they let her off at the end of the street and said that I could have her now. I think your pal Felix knows exactly what he is doing. He cut her up badly so she will have to live the rest of her life without her breasts and unable to have children. He could have killed her. Instead he wanted her to suffer more by living. I know you’re pissed but you’re going to have to get over it. Don’t make matters worse by trying to get revenge against this guy. Just let it be and I doubt we will ever hear from him again. We’ll buy a new house farther to the North around San Clemente. The drive is about the same for me either way. That way they won’t know where you or Juana are at anymore.”</p> <p>Johara looked at Chris. “Then you’ll take care of her?”</p> <p>“Yes, she can live with us.”</p> <p>“Oh thank you Chris. I know I haven’t known her long but going through that night when they took us somehow I want to help her. I know I can’t make it all go away but she is like the discarded husk of what she once was. Thank you for taking her in.”</p> <p>“Yeah sure.” Chris said. He like Juana and would have gladly had her as a live-in maid. Even though he knew she was a rich bitch girlfriend of a Mexican mob boss she didn’t come off with him that pretentious of an attitude. She did have some class it seemed. Chris didn’t have any doubt that she lived it up at Felix’s expense but he figured she flaunted his money just to get even for him taking over her life. Well he had certainly messed up her life now – if she lived. The blood infection and brain infection she had were raging through her body from the poorly perform mastectomy and clitorectomy. And she had also had a hysterectomy as well. Major surgery any one but to have them all done at once had weakened her to nearly death. And judging from the scars and marks on her she was well beaten before that ever was done to her. Indeed she had been in Felix’s hands for a full two weeks.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Two weeks later …</p> <p>Juana is released from the hospital and is taken home by Chris and Johara. They put her in a guest room and Johara nurses her back to health. The INS drops by and after seeing the Mexican woman’s condition declines to deport her. Chris gets the name of the supervisor and schedules an appointment. He visits the INS a few days later and after a lengthy discussion gets the papers for Juana to claim asylum filed. With Chris offering financial sponsorship, Juana’s medical case file forwarded from the hospital and her affidavit claiming asylum the INS judge grants her a work permit so she can stay in the US.</p> <p>“Thank you senior Wenge for helping me.” Juana says as she sits at the table for supper. She says a prayer before she begins to eat.</p> <p>“You’re welcome Juana. I’m glad you are alive. The judge said your papers will be mailed here next week. Did Johara tell you that I found a house?”</p> <p>“Yes she did. I still cannot believe you are going to take me with you. You are both such kind people.”</p> <p>“Juana, we care about you very much and you can live with us. Chris is happy for me to have a playmate.”</p> <p>Chris smiled and took a swig of beer.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>A month later ..</p> <p>The movers dropped the last of the moving boxes and Chris signed for it. Johara and Juana were busy unpacking and cleaning the house. It was a twenty year old split level half way up the hill. It didn’t have an ocean view but did have a nice view of the valley below. Not quite at the top of the mountain so the price was still reasonable enough that Chris didn’t notice any increase in his mortgage. After the movers left he went out for some pizza.</p> <p>That night the girls were getting ready as they could for bed when Johara came to Chris with a concerned look on her face. “Chris we can’t find the box with the sheets for the guest beds. And the boxes with the mattress pads.”</p> <p>“But you found ours I see.” Chris said as he shaved his evening stubble.</p> <p>“Yes but Juana doesn’t have anywhere to sleep except the sofa.”</p> <p>“Well I’m sure that she won’t mind just for one night.” Chris said and wiped his face. Johara was still standing there. “What?”</p> <p>“Well I was sort of wondering if you wouldn’t mind if she slept with us tonight?”</p> <p>Chris raised one eyebrow at that. “I guess not but I’m not wearing any fucking pajamas.”</p> <p>“No problem, she has seen you naked before.” Johara giggled.</p> <p>Chris showered and then jumped into bed, naked. Johara took a shower and then went off down the hallway wearing only a robe. Chris lay back and massaged his arms, they were sore from moving today. When Johara came back she saw this and started rubbing him. After finishing the front she got him to flip over and was sitting beside him rubbing his shoulders while he lay with his head on the pillow. Soon he felt a second set of hands on his feet. Now this was interesting, he thought as he enjoyed getting a massage from two women.</p> <p>Relaxing to see what they would do he felt Juana sit on his ankles and proceed upwards massaging the backs of his thighs. Johara meanwhile was about mid back. The two met and each took a cheek, massaging it deeply. Chris relaxed and enjoyed it. He needed it too, his buttocks sore from trekking up and down too many steps today.</p> <p>He felt Juana get up off of his ankles and Johara was pulling him over. The lights dimmed and Johara massaged his front again. Chris lay back with his eyes closed and felt Juana’s somewhat smaller hands rubbing his shins. As Johara finished with his pectoral muscles she took each arm and massaged it. Meanwhile Juana had worked up to his thighs. Laying there buck naked he was very much aware that Juana must at this time be looking at his dick. Try as he might he couldn’t stop the thought and could feel himself getting hard. Johara jumped across the bed and sat down and began rubbing his other arm. Then he felt a small hand on his dick. It had to be Juana, both of Johara’s larger hands were on his left bicep right now. He felt the small hand stroke softly up and down his dick. Then a pair of wet lips enveloped the head of his cock. Chris let out a sigh as Juana proceeded to take as much of him into her mouth as possible.</p> <p>After bringing Chris to a rocking good orgasm and slurping all of his jizz he felt her wipe him with a towel then both women disappeared. Chris, in bliss just didn’t care and lay back and fell asleep. He felt someone crawl into bed beside him on the right and opened his eyes. The lights were off. He felt and smelled Johara snuggle up to him. Then he felt motion on his left and could feel the small hands of Juana reaching across his belly and then felt her body press up against him. She was very warm. Chris reached his arm out and cradled her head in the crook of his arm as she snuggled even closer to him.</p> <p>“Where did the two of you go?” Chris asked Johara. “I was giving Juana an enema. The anti-biotics she is on keep constipating her. I’ve been giving her an enema every other day since she got home from the hospital.”</p> <p>“Oh.” Chris said. Well if anyone knew about enemas it was his Johara. After what she had told him about it in the harem he just accepted the fact that she was kinky and liked her ass filled up with water. Now it seems she must be trying to get his maid addicted as well. Oh well, not that bad of a kink as kinks went. “So do you feel better now Juana?”</p> <p>“Yes I do. Johara gave me a very nice enema. And she let me give her one too.” Juana said.</p> <p>“I have been telling Juana that I learned to enjoy anal sex after what happened to me and I think she will too.”</p> <p>“Really? Well then I guess I’m the luckiest man on earth. Two beautiful women to make love to anally.”</p> <p>“I loaned Juana one of my anal dilators. She had been wearing them for a week now. She is ready for you master.”</p> <p>Chris lay there with Juana snuggling up against him all warm and cuddly. He reached down and verified and sure enough she had a butt plug in her. Chris felt her stroking his dick slowly. He was getting hard too. Damned, what a streak of luck he had had lately. Two women in bed at once. Both gave good blow jobs, both swallowed. Both wore butt plugs. And soon he would have had both anally. Having Johara anally was like a dream come true. And he had no thoughts of cheating on her, what would be the point? No one could be better in bed than Johara, raised and trained to pleasure men. Now to have Juana too. Johara turned the light on dim mode. Juana smiled at him in the soft light and then began kissing him. After a few minutes she broke away from his mouth and headed south. Johara took over kissing Chris. Then he felt Juana’s lips on his dick again. Johara helped Juana move her butt up in the air and handed Chris a jar of lube. Chris spread Juana’s cheeks and eased the butt plug out of her. She practically inhaled his dick when the plug slipped free.</p> <p>Chris dipped his fingers into the lubricant and then put them in Juana’s ass hole. With two fingers inside of her he scissored them open and made sure she would open enough. Then he put more lubricant inside of her with the other fingers. He had taken a big gob of the stuff that he and Johara used. It was a hard paste at room temperature but body heat would melt it quickly. So he shoved the gob into her and removed his fingers. Her body heat would liquefy it and make for a smooth and easy entry. Johara handed him a small towel to wipe his fingers off. After wiping quickly Chris got up and Johara held her hands on Juana to keep her from getting up. Chris straddled her legs and positioned himself. Johara was stroking Juana’s head slowly and whispered into her ear. Then Chris saw her nibbling on Juana’s ear. He reached down and held her cheeks apart and eased his dick to the entrance of the Mexican woman’s ass hole. Then pushing forward slowly she relaxed and let him into her soft, slippery, warm ass hole. Chris felt himself go in and went all the way to the hilt. Juana inhaled as he straightened the first bend of her colon.</p> <p>“Oh Chris…. Oh that feels good.” Juana said in a low, deep voice.</p> <p>“Oh yeah.” Chris said as he started a slow rhythm in the girls ass. In less than a hundred strokes he couldn’t hold back from the pleasure that she was giving his dick and he exploded inside of her. He kept pumping though at a somewhat slower pace. Johara had kept up her nibbling of Juana’s ears and kissing her. And she had been stroking Juana’s inner thighs too. Juana tensed up and Chris could feel her sphincter contracting around him. He suddenly slipped out from the pressure and his floppy, slippery dick could just no longer stay in such a tight place. Juana let out a moan. Chris lay back panting from the effort. Juana collapsed on the bed in the throes of the small orgasm.</p> <p>“Thank you master.” Juana said.</p> <p>“You’re welcome love.” Chris panted.</p> <p>“See, I told you it was possible to still have an orgasm. It helps to play a bit first with a few enemas.” Johara said.</p></div>",[]
1058,Coming Clean – A Drug Addicts Story of Sobriety,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,,2004-12-17,11,3,"enema, spank, Mf, bond",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Xandy woke up her head pounding. Where was she? She tried to move but couldn’t. Not too surprised since she often couldn’t control the actions of her own body. She looked around and appeared to be in a bedroom of some sort. The room looked like a typical drywalled bedroom in any house she had ever been in. The window was covered by blinds and outfitted with drapes. Definitely either a girls room or a guest room. The drapes weren’t too frilly so the guest room would fit. She tried to move again and realized she was tied. Her wrists were tied and her ankles were tied. She wriggled and felt something. What was it? A diaper? What the hell was she doing tied to a bed in a strange bedroom with a diaper on. She wriggled some more and realized the diaper was wet. Urine. Definitely smelt like she had peed in it. Ok so just how long had she been out? </p> <p>Xandy lay there and tried to think about what was the last thing she remembered. She was at a party. Her friend, if you could really call him that, Shakeem, had brought her there. He had given her a few good lines of coke and then a tab of acid to drink. She drank it down. She definitely remembered going in a room with him and there being two guys in their underwear there. She remembered seeing one of them pay Hernando. And she remembered one of them putting his cock into her mouth while the other one was pulling at her clothes. That, however, was the last thing she remembered. But there was a dream of someone looking into her face after a bright light had shined in her eyes. Was that a dream? </p> <p>“Oh my head aches.” Xandy said to herself out loud as much to hear some noise in the room as to state to herself what she already knew to be true. She had awakened this way before after too much partying. She needed a hit of something. Anything. Even a bottle of cheap wine would help at this point. Her head was pounding. She felt like she was going to throw up. Throw up. Yeah, that was the smell. She rolled over the other way and nearly pulled her arm out of the socket trying to move her head away. The whole right side of the pillow was covered in dried vomit. It smelt too. Apparently she had vomited while she was out – again. Wouldn’t be the first time she had woke up in her own throw up. Her hair was definitely matted down with it. “Damned I’m getting disgusting.”</p> <p>She lay there and felt she had to pee. Not seeing any obvious way to get up and feeling like she had a wet diaper already she just let it loose. She felt the warm feeling spread out from her vagina into the diaper. </p> <p>The light by the window she knew it had to be day time. However she couldn’t tell if it was just the next day or the day after that since the party. Xandy definitely remembered being on three day benders before. She had no recollection of what she had done. She was pretty sure she had been fucked well by the two men in the room. However anyone could have had their way with her after that and she wouldn’t have remembered it. She felt lucky to have only had crabs once and not anything worse. She knew that sooner or later she would get worse if she continued to be passed out at parties like that. </p> <p>Xandy heard a noise. It was footsteps in the other room. The knob on the door creaked and the door slowly opened. It was obvious that whomever it was knew she had been sleeping and didn’t want to wake her. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She heard soft footsteps in the carpet. The she felt a presence near her. She opened her eyes slowly. A face was in front of her. A white man’s face. </p> <p>“Good morning sleepyhead.” He said.</p> <p>Xandy just looked at him. He head was hurting. “Where the fuck am I?” Xandy asked.</p> <p>“In bed.” He answered softly and smiled.</p> <p>“No shit Sherlock. Why the fuck am I tied down?” </p> <p>“Cause you’ve been a bad girl and I didn’t want you falling out of bed and breaking your silly neck.” </p> <p>“Fuck you.” She said.</p> <p>“We’ll see. I’ll bet you have one hell of a headache about now.” He said and looked at her. </p> <p>Xandy looked back at him and decided to see what he was up to. Shakeem had probably sold her to him for entertainment or something. </p> <p>“So what do you remember?”</p> <p>“Fuck off.” </p> <p>“Well if you’re not in the mood to talk fine.” The man said and pulled back the covers. It was then that Xandy realized she was naked. He pulled at the diaper. “Raise up.” He commanded. Xandy just lay there. “Do you want a fresh diaper or not?” </p> <p>Xandy looked into his eyes and then realized that he was going to change her. She obligingly raised her hips up. He pulled away the dirty diaper and then she felt him bring a new diaper up to her. She rose up again and he pulled it under her. She would much prefer to be out of the bed but given the way her head hurt she was content to just lay her for a while longer. If she had a diaper on she wouldn’t have to get up to go pee. </p> <p>“Good girl.” He said as he fastened the new diaper onto her. He then reached for her pillow and she brought her aching head up to let him remove it. He replaced it with a fresh one. “My name is Randy.” </p> <p>Randy brought the sheet and blanket back over her. He took a wet rag and washed her face. Damned if it didn’t feel good. He then sat on the bed beside her. “I guess you’re wondering what happened? Well I bought you from a guy named Shakeem. He sold you to me for $900. Said you’re nothing but a dopehead and he was done with you. I asked him when he wanted you back and he said I could kill you for all he cared as he didn’t want you back. Said you couldn’t even turn a decent trick you’re so fucked up. Judging from the needle tracks on your arms I would take a guess he is probably right.”</p> <p>Xandy just looked at him. He was speaking the truth even though she wasn’t quite ready to admit it to herself she couldn’t deny it. She came to the realization at that moment that she wasn’t anything more than a dope whore. Same as her mother. It hurt deeply to know she had become that which she hated. Having left home at the age of 14 she hadn’t seen her mother since. Now at 17 she was in the toilet. No job, no future. Having turned many tricks just to get her next high this man Randy was right. And she didn’t think he was lying about Shakeem either, he had slapped her around pretty hard lately and definitely had been selling her for money. He’d slip her a few lines or a few tabs of acid first and maybe even freebase here a fix but then it was off to fuck some guy that would pay for her. </p> <p>“So here we are. Your head is aching cause you are in need of a fix. Your boyfriend/dealer Shakeem sold your sorry ass to me for $900 and doesn’t want you back. You’re a fucking drug addicted whore lying there in your own filth. Just wondering where your next fix is going to come from and ready to sell yourself for it or kill someone if need be to get it. You’ve probably got about a good twelve hours to think with a somewhat clear if not hurting head and body before the craving takes over your good sensibility. Then it is off to figuring any way you can to get high again.”</p> <p>Xandy didn’t say anything. Wasn’t anything she could say, he was right. She knew it. She hated it but she knew it was the truth. What did he want? Surely not just to fuck her. He could have done that while she was out. He probably did. No way of telling though. She had fucked white guys before. No big deal there. She’d even sucked more than her fair share of white cock. This guy was different. He had her tied up and she doubted very much he was going to sell her. His game was something else. But what?</p> <p>“So now we come to a decision. I can just rape you and get my $900 worth of pleasure from your worthless carcass and then drop you in a dumpster somewhere. I could sell you if I could find a buyer. Might even turn a profit. However not by much, drug addicted whores aren’t worth that much, not even in the middle east. I could cut you up and sell you for body parts, probably make more than the $900 out of you that way.” Randy stopped speaking and looked at her.</p> <p>Cut me up for parts? Oh God what has my life come to? Xandy thought about it and had heard the horror stories of people waking up to find kidneys missing and such. Was she really worth more as organs than as a person? Was she worth more to this man as a profit than as a fuck toy? Would he give her drugs before he did it? She started to cry. </p> <p>“Or I could be a gentleman and let you choose.” Randy said.</p> <p>Xandy continued to cry. What fate would she choose. He could fuck her hard and then strangle her and it would all be over with. She shuddered at the thought of being sold off one piece at a time for organs. And she didn’t even want to think what would happen to her if she were sold as a slave in the middle east. She had heard stories of women slaves before and most were not pleasant. If she were in a harem it wouldn’t be too bad but being an addict she doubted that any rich sheik would want her when he could have a far more beautiful and not addicted woman for his pleasure. But this man, Randy, were asking her to choose her own fate. She cried some more. </p> <p>“Think about it. I’ll be back.” Randy said, closed the door and left. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Randy opened the door and Xandy who had been laying there awake with her head pounding watched him come into the room and sit on her bed. </p> <p>“So have you thought about what you want me to do with you?”</p> <p>“Are those my only choices?” she said. </p> <p>“No. Do you have something else in mind?”</p> <p>“Well I guess you could let me go?” she asked hopefully.</p> <p>“Could…”</p> <p>“I’d make sure you got your $900 worth out of my sorry ass first though.” She said hopefully. Hey, what was a few hours of hard fucking. </p> <p>“So I guess you won’t be asking me to sell you as a sex slave in the middle east?”</p> <p>“No sir.” She said aware of the gravity of her current situation.</p> <p>“And you would prefer I not sell you off as parts?”</p> <p>“No sir.”</p> <p>“And I guess you’d prefer I not off your sorry ass and drop you in a dumpster?”</p> <p>“No sir. I want to live.” Xandy said.</p> <p>“Excellent. That is a good start wanting to live. The way you’ve been headed one would wonder if you really cared about living or not. The way you’ve been abusing your own body I would guess not. No matter. I’ll give you a choice. I can keep you here for two days and nights and I will fuck you in every way imaginable and whip you with a whip until you bleed and then I’ll dump you alive, and tied up, in a dumpster in a town far away from here. Or if you would prefer to remain here by your own choosing I will get you off the drugs and you will be my sexual plaything. You would not be allowed any freedom but you would be off of the drugs and have a comfortable life with me. Any attempt at escape however and I would drop you in a dumpster – dead.” </p> <p>Some choice she thought. However she realistically had only herself to blame. She had after all taken the drugs and become and addict. She willingly had sex with people just to get a fix for her next high. So now Randy was offering to either fuck her and let her go or to let her suffer the pain she knew was coming. The pain of withdrawal was a hell unto itself. However he did say he would take care of her. Maybe if she agreed to this she could find a way to get a fix later. It would be a painful journey though. And she had no delusions that he would be having sex with her. A lot of sex. She desperately wanted to just tell him to fuck her and let her go. However down inside she also wanted to be cared for. Maybe he would actually love her like a woman wanted to be loved by a man. Certainly Shakeem had never done that for her. Sure he would fuck her lights out but it was just sex for him. He didn’t actually care for her. She was just a toy to him. A quick release before he doped her up and she was sold for the money. However she had never wanted a white man. She thought they were all too effeminate for her. She wanted a real man. Randy was certainly rough enough looking though. </p> <p>“So if I stay here you’ll give me a fix?” she asked hopefully.</p> <p>“No way. You stay with me and it is no drugs forever for you. You fuck up and try to get loose and I’m not coming after you. You stay you stay because you want to and because you know it is what is best for you. You stay and you will know true pain. Withdrawal isn’t fun. But once you are clean you’ll stay clean. No drugs for you. And no freedom either. You’ll be shackled. No clothes either. Naked. However I’ll give you an easy way out. You say the word and I’ll just get some pleasure from you and then dump you somewhere and you’ll be done with me. Your choice.”</p> <p>Odd that he was actually giving her a choice. Shakeem had never offered her that. She lay there for a few more seconds thinking about it. If she went back out on the streets without even the protection of Shakeem she knew full well that she’d do whatever the first guy that came along asked of her just to get a high. She would probably end up in a dumpster within a year anyway by someone, somewhere. But still, going through a full withdrawal. And probably cold turkey from the looks of Randy. He wasn’t going to be gentle with her. However he seemed to have some decency about him if he was going to see that she was cleaned up. And he had actually taken the time to change her diaper and wipe her face. Why he would care about her she wondered. He didn’t seem to be that bad looking of a guy, surely he could get some pussy easy enough. He had paid $900 for her she knew full well that for $900 many a sister in the ‘hood would romp in bed with him for an entire weeke nd, no holes barred. She’d do it herself. With $900 she could get high for a week if she got some rocks. </p> <p>“Difficult decision?” Randy asked.</p> <p>“You got that right sucka.”</p> <p>“One more thing; no more trash talk out of you. If you decide to stay I can promise you that you will clean up your act. A potty mouth will be dealt with appropriately.”</p> <p>“How?” Xandy asked and wondered, thinking about some of the things he could do to her.</p> <p>“Probably a good washing out with soap, and hot soap enema and a good whipping with a cane.” Randy answered.</p> <p>Damned. He wasn’t going to cut her any slack. Still though, the fact that he would care enough to make her behave was more than anyone else had ever done. Even her own mother had never bothered to whip her properly. Knock her upside the head with an ashtray for sure but not the kind of caring discipline that a good whipping on the ass connoted. She had heard of having your mouth washed out with soap but thought it was just a relic from the past, an idle threat made by parents. But with Randy it was different, she held no doubt that he wouldn’t do it if he said he would. He seemed a big and powerful man. A good six foot tall and better than 200 pounds, he could whip Shakeem’s ass easily. Not even a challenge for Xandy’s barely 90 pound weight at five foot three. </p> <p>“What if I decide to stay with you and then change my mind later?”</p> <p>“Then your ass is on the street and I never look back. And you won’t be able to find me. No second chances. It is now or never. You tell me you want to stay and you stay. You’ll sign a paper prepared by a lawyer. Then I can do with your filthy drug infested ass as I please. You’ll be chained up until I decided to let you go. If you ask for me to release you that is it, no turning back and you are freed. No handouts either.”</p> <p>“If I stay you’ll feed me?”</p> <p>“Yes I will. Clothes when necessary. You’ll get off the drugs and stay clean. You’ll do exactly as I say.”</p> <p>“For how long?”</p> <p>“Until one of us tires of the other. If you want to be free you tell me and you’re gone.” Randy said.</p> <p>“And what if you get tired of me?”</p> <p>“I’ll let you go and give you $100 and the clothes on your back. I’ll warn you though that misbehavior will just result in you being punished.”</p> <p>Xandy thought about it. Maybe it was the chance to turn her life around. Yes she would be little more than his private whore but what was the difference between that and what she had probably done yesterday .. if it was yesterday that she had been used by two men. “Ok I’ll try it. Can I have something for my headache?”</p> <p>“Nope. Cold turkey. You’re messed up. Your body needs to get used to not having drugs in it. Are you thirsty?”</p> <p>“Yes.” </p> <p>Randy then brought a sport cup over to her bedside and held it while she drank. It was just plain water. “Here, take this too.” He said and put a pill in her mouth. At this point Xandy didn’t care what it was. She swallowed it and drank more water. “And this one too.” Again she swallowed. “Now just lay there and try to be calm. You want me to play some music?”</p> <p>“Sure.” Xandy resigned herself to what she was sure was about to be a horrible experience. Coming down from a high wasn’t any fun but knowing there would be nothing else later was even worse. </p> <p>Randy stepped out and went to the other room. Xandy fell asleep. When she woke up again it was dark outside. “Randy?” </p> <p>He walked into the room. Pulling back the coverers he undid her diaper. “Still hurting?”</p> <p>“God yes. My head is pounding. Can’t you let me go?” </p> <p>“No my dear. There is no freedom for you. I have to keep you tied up so you won’t hurt yourself. I’d imagine that the craving right now is getting pretty bad. It is going to be a rough night for you. I’m sorry my dear but it must be this way.” He said and she raised her hips up for him to remove the diaper. He replaced it with a fresh one and put some powder on her before reclosing it. </p> <p>“I feel like a baby.”</p> <p>“You are my baby. I’m going to take care of you if you’ll let me.” Randy said and kissed her forehead. He turned off the light and left the room. </p> <p>Xandy lay there her head pounding and her body aching. Some ache she realized was from being tied in this one position for so long but most she knew was from the withdrawal pain that was getting more and more intense. After about an hour she began to scream. Randy didn’t come. Unbeknownst to Xandy he was in the other room with headphones on so he couldn’t hear her screams – on purpose. </p> <p>Xandy finally stopped screaming and cried herself to sleep. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>In the morning Randy came in and changed her diaper. She was broke out in a sweat. During the night she had decided that she was going to give him the silent treatment. Randy, of course, was aware that she would try to be obstinate. After changing her diaper he held the water bottle up for her to drink. She drank all of it. After refilling the bottle he returned with a breakfast sandwich. Holding it to her mouth she took a tentative bite of it. It was good she decided and he hand fed her. </p> <p>“I know you don’t want to talk to me right now but today we’re going to have to change your sheets and I’d bet your pretty constipated right now. You haven’t pooped in over 48 hours now.” Randy said and then left the room.</p> <p>Uh oh. What did that mean? Xandy thought about it. </p> <p>Randy returned to her room and proceeded to attach a bar between her legs. The shackles she had on were rubber with steel bands on the outside. Soft, comfortable but would not break. He then attached a collar about her neck and then undid one hand. Xandy tried to swing at him but Randy was holding her arm and he was just too powerful for her. He attached her wrist to the neck collar. Then the other arm. Randy then carried her outside onto the deck and laid her on it. “Sorry dear, you’re probably not going to like me washing you this way but I don’t want to pull a muscle wrestling with you in the bathtub.” </p> <p>Xandy looked around and it looked like the house was in a forest. She let out a yelp as the cold water from the hose hit her body. Randy had removed her diaper and he was hosing her down everywhere. He took a small soft brush and soaped her and then rinsed her off. Xandy began to whine. Dumping some shampoo into her hair he squatted down and shampooed her hair. He then used the water hose and washed it out. The deck was large, probably thirty feet by thirty feet. The sun was shining and it was warm outside. Xandy was thankful it wasn’t the middle of winter. After finishing her front Rand turned her over and washed her back, hosing her off with the water hose. Randy then raised her head and put a small vinyl pillow under it. She lay there with her arms shackled to her neck collar and her legs held apart by the bar and waited. </p> <p>“Ok dear. You’re probably not going to like this but you might as well get used to it. I’m going to give you several enemas. We can do it the easy way or the hard way. The easy way is with you as you are now lying on a comfortable deck with your head on the pillow. After I fill you up with the enema you will hold it until I carry you out into the yard to release it. I don’t want your shit all over my deck to have to clean off so it will require some cooperation from you. The hard way is I dump your sorry ass out in the yard with the ants and bugs and enema you there where I don’t care if you make a mess. Which is it?” Randy asked.</p> <p>“The easy way … sir.” She added aware that he might suddenly get rough with her. She didn’t want an enema. No way. She had one once in a hospital after she had od’ one time. But he was determined to clean her ass and truthfully he was right, she felt terrible. </p> <p>“Ok, the enema is going to hurt cause you are so full. However as we get you cleaned out you’ll feel a lot better than you do now. The feces inside are still holding some of the drugs and get reabsorbed by your body and make the process longer. And the enema itself will provide you with a lot of stimulation to take your mind off of the pain of withdrawals. I don’t mind if you whine but you will hold it in. Do we understand one another?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” Xandy said, aware that she didn’t have much say anyway. The thought of lying on the ground with ants biting her just did not appeal to her right now.</p> <p>Randy then hung a standard two quart bag on the umbrella over the picnic table. It had a really long hose on it from what Xandy could see. Xandy felt Randy parting her ass cheeks. Not wanting to get into trouble immediately she decided to let him put it in her even though she didn’t really want it. He greased her asshole up and then she felt a cold plastic nozzle sliding in. A small click. Soon her butt began to feel warm. “Oh it is hot! Oh. Oh. Oh. Please stop.” </p> <p>“Not until it is all in. Now be a good girl and hold it in. Just relax and the first cramp will pass. Your colon is slow cause of all the drugs you have taken. It is going to take a while to get it moving again. Just relax and the urge to poop will pass.”</p> <p>Xandy felt the cramp and tried to relax but couldn’t her sphincter opened and she felt water trickling down her leg. She contracted her butt around the nozzle and the flow stopped. </p> <p>“Now Xandy you said you were going to be a good girl for me and hold it in.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry, please give me another chance.” Xandy pleaded as she felt her belly growing from the water flowing into her. </p> <p>Randy watched as the bag contracted and the warm soapy water flowed into his girl. She was visibly distressed and he could see her flexing her skinny arms trying to move. She was so underweight he was going to have to take care in making sure she got good nutrition. “Xandy, I’ll bet you haven’t had a good meal in a couple of years have you?”</p> <p>“No sir.” She answered. She felt so full. “Please, I’m so full!” </p> <p>“Just a little more. Just keep your butt tight now.” Randy said and watched as the last of the two quart bag emptied into her constipated colon. Randy only knew about her for the last 48 hours, he had no idea when she had had a BM prior to that. “There now, good girl. Just keep your butt together while I pull the nozzle out.”</p> <p>“Oh, please hurry!” </p> <p>“Just keep your butt together.” Randy said and rolled her over. </p> <p>Xandy felt all the massive volume of soapy water shift inside as he did so. It felt so uncomfortable. She had to poo bad! </p> <p>Randy carried her out into the yard, well away from the deck. Xandy watched as he carried her and realized she didn’t see another house anywhere. They were very far out into the woods. “Please Randy, I’ve got to let it out.” </p> <p>Randy laid her down on the grass. “Ok, let go of it.” </p> <p>Xandy was thankful she had made it. She didn’t really want to piss him off just yet. He was, after all, actually seeming to have her best interests in mind. She relaxed her sphincter and the torrent of soap and hard turds let forth into the grass. She could feel it getting the grass wet and some moisture going up her back. She kept her knees bent to try and mitigate the crap water on her thighs. Randy reached down and rubbed her belly. She looked down and could see bulges here and there as he did it. It actually hurt from time to time. She continued to spurt and sputter as the soapy water, hard turds and lots of gas she had came out. Finally after a while he stopped. Xandy lay there and could feel another glob coming.</p> <p>“All done?” Randy asked.</p> <p>“Not yet.” Xandy said and tensed up her stomach muscles and squirted out the last bit. “Ok.”</p> <p>“Ok, I’m going to drag you off a little way and rinse you.” Randy said and picked her up by her arms and dragged her about ten feet in the yard with her heels dragging. Randy then walked off. He returned a minute later with the water hose. “Raise your legs up for me.”</p> <p>Xandy complied. She felt so exposed but there wasn’t much she could do about it. Why did she feel so embarrassed for Randy to see her naked? She had willingly gotten naked many times for more men than she could remember. Randy squirted her ass and pussy with the water. It stung a little on her now tender asshole when he hit it dead on. He set the hose down and picked her up, cradling her in his arms. She looked up at his face. He looked like he was old, probably over 40. </p> <p>Randy set her down on the deck again and then rolled her over and put her head on the pillow. Xandy thought about it for a second, “Are you going to give me another?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Please, I don’t want another.”</p> <p>“Too bad, you need to get cleaned out. How are your withdrawal pains?”</p> <p>Xandy thought about it and sure enough she had almost forgotten about it during the enema. Damned him! “It isn’t as bad. You were right.” </p> <p>“See there. Do you want to rest for a while first?” </p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Ok.” Randy said and rolled her back over onto her back. “Just enjoy the sun. You could use the vitamin D anyway.”</p> <p>“But black girls just get blacker in the sun.”</p> <p>“So?”</p> <p>“Fuck you!” Xandy said, she liked being as light skinned as she was.</p> <p>“Ok, I won’t leave you too long. Besides it is going to start raining tonight, a front is coming through and we won’t have any sun for several days. Enjoy it. Thirsty?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>Randy then put the water hose on low and gave her a drink out of the hose. “Relax, I won’t leave you too long. I kinda like light skinned girls too.” Randy then went into the house.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Xandy had been laying there watching the birds fly around. A fly had come up and landed on her twat and she wiggled to get it to move. It was pretty persistent though and kept landing on her pussy. She was getting wet when it walked across her clit. Randy soon returned and rolled her over. He had hung up a full bag she could see. </p> <p>“Just relax, no soap this time. Just going to rinse you out. This one will be easier to hold.” Randy said and greased and inserted the douche nozzle into Xandy’s quivering asshole.</p> <p>The water was warm but not uncomfortably so. She felt it going in and wondered how bad it was going to cramp. She felt one cramp right at the start but after that no more. Just a slowly building pressure. </p> <p>“Ok, all in. How does it feel?” Randy asked.</p> <p>“Well… I guess it isn’t too bad. All of it?” Xandy turned her head to look up at the now flat bag. </p> <p>“Yes dear, the whole two quarts. Goes in a lot easier when you’re not full of shit. How’s your withdrawal pain?”</p> <p>“Duh.. well it isn’t too bad.” Xandy said and realized that the pain of the withdrawal seemed to go away when her butt was full of water. </p> <p>“Good.” Randy said and rolled her over and picked her up after removing the nozzle. He carried her to a different spot in the yard that was dry and set her down in a seated position. He looked into her eyes. “See if you cooperate I will take good care of you.” </p> <p>Xandy looked into his eyes. They were green. They were actually quite nice looking. She sat there with her arms attached to her neck and her belly full of two quarts of enema water but other than that she felt the best she had felt in a week. “I’m hungry.”</p> <p>“I’ll bet you are. Ok, let that out then I’ll clean you up and we can go inside and eat.” Randy said. </p> <p>He stayed and watched as she relaxed and let the water out. Xandy didn’t exactly like having an audience while she was pooping but she realized she didn’t have much choice. “Do you have to watch me?” </p> <p>“Sure, have to make sure you really let it out. I need to see how you are doing with your withdrawal pains. Besides it gives me a boner to give a chick an enema.”</p> <p>Oh shit! He enjoyed this. Xandy realized she was going to be getting a lot of enemas in the future. </p> <p>After Xandy finished Randy washed her off with the hose and then set her on the deck to dry. He rolled her over after fifteen minutes onto her belly and let her back dry. Then he came back with a diaper. “Ok, diaper time little girl.” </p> <p>“Please no. I don’t want a diaper, I feel like a baby in those things.” </p> <p>“Well ok, but you will sit on a towel. And if you make a mess and I have to clean it up you’ll be sorry about it. If you need to go potty you will let me know.”</p> <p>“I promise, please no diapers.” </p> <p>Randy looked at her for a moment and went back in the house. Good, she thought, he might actually let her get some freedom if she played it right. He returned several minutes later and undid the spreader bar on her ankle shackles. He then stood her up and she was a bit wobbly not having been able to be on her feet in nearly three days. He walked her into the house and made her sit on a towel on a chair at the dining room table. Xandy looked around and could see it was a nice house inside. Big too.</p> <p>“Thank you for letting me walk.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome. Don’t go getting any wild ideas though. This house is four miles from any main roads.”</p> <p>“I said I will stay and I will. You don’t have to keep me bound up all the time.” Xandy pleaded.</p> <p>“Well for now I am. No promises on later though.” Randy said and set a plate with a sandwich and a side of beans on it down in front of her.</p> <p>“I can feed myself if you’ll let my hands go.” Xandy said.</p> <p>Randy looked at her for a moment. Should he trust her? He decided to try it. He went to the other room. When he returned he was dragging a plastic coated cable. Xandy looked in amazement as he brought it up to her collar and locked it onto her with a padlock. “Ok, I’m going to trust you for now. Do I have to go over with you what behaviors will result in a loss of freedom?”</p> <p>“No sir. I’ll behave.” Xandy said and resigned herself to being chained like a dog for the foreseeable future. </p> <p>Randy then unclipped her arm shackles and Xandy looked at them. They were locked on! She then looked at her ankles. They were locked too! There would be no escape for now until she could figure something out. Like where he kept the key for starters.</p> <p>Randy brought out another sandwich and sat opposite of her. “Xandy I know you don’t want me to keep you locked up but I promise you it is for your own good. I want you to be drug free and I will take good care of you.”</p> <p>“Yeah as your personal fuck toy.” She said in contempt.</p> <p>“Xandy, don’t start getting an attitude this early. You agreed to be here, remember?”</p> <p>What he said was true, he had given her a choice. But damned did she feel miserable. The withdrawal pains had returned just shortly after she finished her enema. “Are you going to give me a spanking?” </p> <p>“Do you want one?”</p> <p>“No!”</p> <p>“The withdrawal pain also reduces somewhat while you are being punished, like being spanked. I think after we eat you need a demonstration.”</p> <p>“I told you I don’t want no fucking spanking!” She yelled at him.</p> <p>“That’s 10.” </p> <p>“Fuck you!”</p> <p>“20.”</p> <p>“Bastard.”</p> <p>“30”</p> <p>“You fucking bastard, are you going to beat my ass for everything?”</p> <p>“40”</p> <p>“Fuck you.”</p> <p>“50”</p> <p>Xandy stopped. She ate her sandwich. Damned him. He was going to beat her. And she had little doubt as her eyes followed the cable that was locked to her neck that it was going to hurt. As much as she didn’t want the spanking she knew she had brought part of it on herself. This Randy wasn’t going to tolerate much shit. This was worse than juvi hall.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After eating Randy told Xandy to clean the dishes. He sat at the table and watched. She didn’t try to grab a knife, one of his major worries. He still thought about what she might do at night. As long as he was awake he knew he could take her but he would just as soon not have to deal with her if she tried to stab him. And it would make life much easier if he could trust her in the kitchen with the various cutting devices there. </p> <p>When Xandy finished she dried her hands and came over and stood in front of him, still naked. Randy looked into her eyes and stood up. She fully understood that it was time for her whipping. He put his arms around her and gave her a hug. “Xandy you know I don’t want to punish you don’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes sir. But you have to.” </p> <p>“And by the way, I took a blood sample from you when I got you and had you tested. Other than too many drugs and too few vitamins you’re ok, you’re not carrying any nasty STDs.” </p> <p>Xandy sort of paused following him to the bedroom at that. He cared enough about her to get her checked. Or was it just that he wasn’t going to fuck her if she had the clap? He could have not said anything. He did tell her. To put her mind at ease she guessed. Randy opened the door to a room Xandy had not been in yet. She inhaled sharply when she saw it. It looked like a dungeon. “Ok my dear over here.” </p> <p>Xandy walked over to where he was standing. It appeared to be a padded saw horse. He picked her up and sat her on it straddling it. Good thing it was padded she thought or it would be hurting her crotch about now. He then leaned down and snapped her ankle shackles to the eyes on one end. Xandy looked and guessed she was supposed to lay down on it. With her ankles attached there was no way she was going to fall off. She lay down and put her arms out. “Good girl.” Randy said as he attached her wrists. He then got a rubber ball and held it up to her. “Open now sweetheart. Don’t want you to break your teeth.” </p> <p>Xandy opened her mouth and let him lodge the rubber ball between her teeth. She started to cry, knowing this was going to be a bad whipping if he was going to give her something to bite on. She had seen movies where the person being whipped was given a stick to bite on. </p> <p>Zing-crack!</p> <p>Xandy let out a screech and the ball fell out of her mouth. She howled under she ran out of breath then inhaled and screamed some more. “That HURTS!!!!!”</p> <p>Randy waited for her to settle down. “You know it will go quicker if I don’t have to wait for you to settle down. That is just one. You have 49 to go. Do you want the same ball or would you prefer I strapped it in so it won’t fall out?”</p> <p>“I’d prefer to not get any more whipping.” She looked over at Randy who had a stern look on his face. He didn’t look like he would stop just cause she asked him to. Might as well get it over with quick like he said. So far he was right about everything and hadn’t lied to her yet. She resigned herself to the whipping. “Strap it in please.” </p> <p>“Ok my dear. I don’t mind if you want the other one but I suspect that you’ll drop it every time and it will just be that much longer until we finish. You’re such a good girl for taking your punishment.” Randy then put a different ball gag in and strapped it around her head. He checked to make sure she could breathe. This ball though had holes in it. Xandy wondered why. </p> <p>Zing-crack!</p> <p>Xandy let out a screech and before she could finish her howl with the gag in place she felt another whack hit her. Randy proceeded to give her 50 strokes with the cane on her bare ass while strapped down on the spanking horse without stopping. He spaced the strokes out to about ten seconds each. Finally at 50 Xandy was non stop crying and had thrown up through the ball. She could feel the gastric acid burning her nose as some of it had gone up that way. Randy stopped whipping her and got some salve and was rubbing it on her behind. </p> <p>“I hope you’ve learned a lesson about sassing me.” Randy said and removed the gag from her mouth. Xandy was still crying and hardly heard him but managed to nod her head. Randy then unfastened her from the spanking horse and helped her to stand. Her hands went instantly to her butt to rub it and she could feel the welts. “Ok, spread your legs. I know you don’t like the diaper but with that salve on your butt I don’t want you getting on the furniture. Go rinse off your face in the sink.” </p> <p>Xandy put her hands on his shoulders to steady herself as she spread her legs as wide as possible while Randy pulled the diaper up between her legs and fastened the tape. “There, you look just like my baby girl.” Xandy renewed her tears at hearing this. She didn’t want to be a baby. </p> <p>Randy led her into the living room. “How is your withdrawal pain?”</p> <p>“It’s not bothering me right now.” Xandy said, still sniffling.</p> <p>“Told you it goes away when you’re being punished. The pain in your body overrides the withdrawal pain. The effect will last for an hour or so at first. Eventually you’ll be able to get by with less stimulation.”</p> <p>“You’re going to spank me like that all the time?” Xandy asked, suddenly aware of daily whippings like she had just received.</p> <p>“Only when you’re a bad girl. Being sassy and cussing me out is a sure way to get it. I’ll give you a much softer spanking if you just want one cause of the withdrawal pain. All you have to do is ask me for it.”</p> <p>“No way would I ever ask to be spanked like that.”</p> <p>“You will.” Randy said and sat on the sofa. He pulled her down onto the sofa. She sprang back up when her weight hit the seat and her sore bottom. “Lie down, face down.” Randy then helped her lay across his lap. She was afraid he was going to spank her again and was quite jumpy. “Relax my dear, I’m just going to rub you a bit.” </p> <p>Randy turned on the TV and found something to watch. Xandy turned her head to watch too and then started to relax as he rubbed her back slowly. It did feel good. Damned him for whipping her like that. That hurt worse than the time her pimp broke her jaw. Eventually she relaxed and let him rub her. They watched TV for a half an hour when she had to pee. “Randy?”</p> <p>“Yes dear?”</p> <p>“I need to pee. Do you want me to pee in my diaper?”</p> <p>“Not if you don’t have to. Come on.” He said and helped her up to the bathroom. The hall bathroom was very spacious. Randy removed her diaper. “Of course your butt is going to hurt sitting – the price you pay for sassiness.” </p> <p>Xandy inhaled sharply as she sat on the cold plastic toilet seat. It did hurt but she had to pee. She looked at him and decided to not even bother asking. He was going to watch her do everything. When she finished peeing she started to reach for the toilet paper. Randy put his hand on the roll. He helped her up and over onto the bidet. </p> <p>“Here, turn the faucets like this. That way you can keep clean. Better than wiping. Works on both the front and the back.”</p> <p>“Thank you. I’ve never used one of these before.” Xandy said and enjoyed the feeling of the water spraying her seventeen year old pussy. Randy took her hand and showed her how to spread the folds of her labia.</p> <p>“See, it gets all the pepe out good and doesn’t irritate. Much nicer than wiping and your pussy won’t smell like pee.” </p> <p>“Are you going to eat me?” Xandy looked at him. Suddenly the thought sounded pretty good. </p> <p>“Do you want me to?”</p> <p>“Yes, please.” Xandy said, aware that asking nicely would probably get him to do it.</p> <p>“Ok, into the bedroom. Here use the small towel to pat yourself dry. Looks like the salve has worked into you anyway. We can dispense with the diaper for now.” Randy said and led her into another bedroom that had a king sized bed in it. Xandy got up on the bed and lay down, careful to not drag her butt on the bedspread, she was very sore. She lay there and spread her legs for him. Randy undressed and for the first time she saw that his cock was a good six inches, at least. Thick too. She lay there and waited. He kissed her belly and worked his way down to her pussy. </p> <p>“ooohhhh! That feels good!!” Xandy moaned.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After giving her an orgasm Randy just snuggled up with his new girl. She was terribly skinny but he liked that in a girl. He could wrap his arms completely around her. He nuzzled up against her neck and nibbled at her ear. He eventually woke up from his daydream aware that she was getting fidgety. “What’s wrong honey?” </p> <p>“I’m hurting.”</p> <p>“Withdrawal pain?”</p> <p>“Yes. Please give me something.”</p> <p>“A spanking?”</p> <p>“No!” </p> <p>“But your pain went away when I gave you a whipping.”</p> <p>“I know but that hurt like hell.”</p> <p>“Another enema?”</p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“What then?”</p> <p>“Well it sort of went away while you were eating me.”</p> <p>“Humm. Well we could fuck.” Randy said rubbing himself. He was starting to get hard thinking about how tender and tight she was going to be. </p> <p>“Ok.”</p> <p>Randy got ready and by the time he was in position his erection was complete. He eased into her still wet pussy and went all the way in with one stroke. “Damn that feels good!”</p> <p>“Oh yeah.” Xandy said. She relaxed and enjoyed the fucking. He was pretty good. She could get used to this. He wasn’t quick either. She watched the clock as he pumped away at her. Wow, he went 14 minutes. </p> <p>After Randy caught his breath he rolled over to face her. “Honey that was good. I really enjoyed that. So what were you doing for birth control?”</p> <p>“I’ve been clipped. A pimp had me fixed. Said it was cheaper to pay the doc to do it than it was to have to pay for the abortion later and I could keep working the whole time.”</p> <p>“Did you?”</p> <p>“Yeah, hurt like hell for a few days too. Why did you take so long finding out? I mean we just fucked and all and you didn’t use a rubber.”</p> <p>“I’ve been clipped too. So no getting knocked up for you my love. How is your pain?”</p> <p>“Almost gone right now. Thank you for fucking me. That did help. I still have a headache though.”</p></div>",[]
1059,"Special School for Tamara, Part 1",1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,Tamara has pushed her ailing mother too far this time. She will straighten up her attitude or her butt will suffer the consequences.,2005-07-05,16,4,"MFFFf, enema, anal, spank, bd, toys",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tamara tried to adjust her position. It was very difficult with all the straps holding her to the bench. She had screamed very long and loud as her brother strapped her down. It had been in vain. Now she could only wait and listen for the sound of her brother and sister coming down the stairs. As she contemplated what they would do to her she tried again to move slightly enough to relive the feeling of helplessness she felt as she lay on the wooden bench.</p> <p>Her mother used this bench to punish the children when they were younger but yet old enough to fight back. Tamara's mother was a frail little woman barely half the size of Tamara and her sister. When she was 10 Tamara knocked her mother to the floor and ran away while she was being punished.</p> <p>Tamara, Steven and their oldest sister Elizabeth had grown more and more daring and wild in their exploits as the years wore on since their father's death. Their mother was sickly and often required some measure of care which they all resented. At least money was not a problem with the family or perhaps that was the problem. Their father had died and left a large sum to the family and the children's money was in trusts. </p> <p>Tamara's 16 year old body tensed up trying to stretch the straps that held her down to the bench. Unable to move her head she tried to arch her back and move the strap across her mid back. She lay face down on the bench with her hands strapped to the support at the head of the bench and her forehead firmly in the curved rest. A strap across the back of her head prevented her from moving. The bench resembled a gyno exam table but in this case the 'patient' lay face down. It worked equally well for both boys and girls. </p> <p>Their mother had a friend who made it when Steve was 12 and overpowered his mother one day to steal money from her purse. Mom had the friend come over and help her discipline the children if they got too much for her to handle. Being spoiled rich brats they often thought of themselves as able to get away with anything. Many times in fact their mother had paid off the police to keep things out of the records. The harder she tried to raise them with good morals the worse they became. </p> <p>Tamara now sixteen, her brother Steve who was a strapping 18 and their oldest sister Elizabeth who was now 22 comprised the Tanner family children. Tamara thought about how much better things were when Beth still lived at home. It seemed to her that she got punished less when Beth was around. Perhaps it was because Beth was so much worse than Tamara but Tamara didn't think about this, only the fact that she lay on the punishment bench now waiting for Beth to arrive. </p> <p>This morning before school Tamara had sneaked out of the house early. Unluckily for her school had been canceled today due to a gas leak in the building. When she didn't arrive home within a half an hour of hearing about the incident on the local news her mother went to the school to find out about her and make sure she hadn't been taken to the hospital with the other children. </p> <p>After a several hour search of the hospitals and checking with the school secretaries who kept the attendance rolls her mother came to the conclusion that Tamara had skipped today. And to add to Tamara's predicament her mother had found out that Tamara's boyfriend Josh was also not at school. So at 3:00pm when Tamara should have been at mid period of PE she was instead discovered naked in bed with Josh at Josh's house stoned. She had only dropped half the acid that Josh did but the half a bag of weed had pretty much zoned her out. Josh's parents were also not very happy about the situation. </p> <p>After subduing Josh, his dad helped Steve handcuff Tamara for the return trip home. Neither of the teenagers had clothes on. Tamara's mother apologized profusely to Josh's parents and then departed. The ride home had been very painfully silent. Steve had been instructed to strap Tamara down to the punishment bench in the basement while their mom phoned Beth to come over right away. </p> <p>The lecture was very short and to the point. Since this wasn't the first time Tamara had been caught having sex with Josh and certainly not the first time she had been caught doing dope she was going to be punished severely. Being a Wednesday before Thanksgiving Tamara could certainly have thought of better times to be punished. The small family didn't have any relatives in town so it would be another relatively quiet turkey day with Tamara as the center of attention. To further add to the problems Tamara faced was the fact that her mother had found her stash and the fact that she already had an extensive police record. </p> <p>The judge last time had said that if Tamara was busted one more time it was juvi until she was 18 and then women's prison after that. Her mother intended to see to it that Tamara was going to be severely reminded of what to expect. </p> <p>Tamara heard footsteps coming down the stairs to the basement. ""Please don't, I'll be good, I promise."" </p> <p>""Yes you will."" her mother told her. Tamara heard her mother stirring something in a bowl. Then she felt her mother prying her ass cheeks apart and something slick was smeared on her asshole. Her mom greased up the outside and then slipped her finger in with the slick stuff. She smeared it all around and then withdrew her finger. ""You think about how bad your ass is going to burn when you are in women's prison and they do you dry with a broom handle."" Her mother said and then shoved a medium sized butt plug into the young girl. </p> <p>Tamara felt a gentle heat as the plug slid home. Next some duct tape over it from one cheek to the other to hold it in place. Not having been the first time she was surprised that her mother put a plug in without first pumping in an enema. However, the heat began to grow and grow. Soon Tamara's butt was spasming trying to eject the butt plug. </p> <p>Back in the kitchen there was a quick knock and Beth walked in. ""I got here as quick as I could. I couldn't find all the stuff you wanted at the store but I got most of it."" </p> <p>Her mother checked the bag, ""Good enough for now. We have all weekend. Steve, run down to Quickly Piggly and get some cranberry jelly for tomorrow, looks like Beth brought the rest.""</p> <p>""Sure."" Steve said and left.</p> <p>""We'll let her alone for a while, I just greased her butt up with ginger mixed with massage oil.""</p> <p>""Ouch! That'll burn for a good long time."" </p> <p>""Yep and the more she squirms the more the plug rubs the stuff in and increases the burning.""</p> <p>""So what are we going to do with her?""</p> <p>""I'm going to punish her all weekend. I've got my friend Randy getting a chastity belt from downtown. They said it would be ready by Monday. Then we put her in it from now on. That will at least keep her from getting pregnant. As for the dope smoking the only way to stop that is to keep her under house arrest until she is 18. Maybe by then she will straighten up.""</p> <p>""Are you going to be really strict on her?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""Of course, and more so than I was with you."" </p> <p>""I'm going to go change clothes."" Beth said and took her travel bag upstairs.</p> <p>--**-- </p> <p>Tamara's asshole had been burning for nearly an hour. The more it burned the more she wiggled and the more it burned. An endless circle of burning pain and wiggling trying to make it stop. Finally she heard the plates clanking upstairs as the meal was finished. She thought about being hungry and decided it was probably for the best that she wasn't being fed as she was sure they would soon be pumping a large enema into her backside.</p> <p>Soon she heard three sets of footsteps on the stairs leading down to the basement. It was quite easy since the basement had carpet lined walls because Tamara's late father had a ham radio station here and to keep the noise from bothering the rest of the family he had lined it in cork and covered that over with carpet. It was quite warm in the winter too. And since this was the punishment room now no one outside of the room would hear any screaming. </p> <p>""I won't bore you with a lecture which you know so well."" her mother said as she forced a large penis gag into Tamara's mouth. ""Quit fighting it, you know you like to suck cock.” The straps were fastened and Tamara had to stretch her jaw muscles to accommodate the tapered pecker. </p> <p>""Use the ping pong paddle and warm her up a bit Steve. Careful not to hit the plug, we don't want to break the hose connector off."" </p> <p>Steve started paddling Tamara. He wasn't the worst however, she had once been paddled by Beth and that hurt. Steve somehow was aware of his strength and held back. Tonight however as the first crack of the paddle sounded on Tamara's left cheek she was sure he was up to full strength. She could only scream into the gag. The higher frequencies were choked off by the device and everyone in the room watched as her left cheek slowly turned crimson. </p> <p>Steve then switched sides and began to warm the other cheek. Tamara was aware that this was his weak arm and was thankful for small favors. That is between the pain when she had half a second to think about it. The burning of the ginger coated plug still was there as every crack of the paddle made her tense up her buttocks and wiggled the plug a bit more rubbing the sand-like ginger powder in a bit more. </p> <p>""Ok Steven, take a break and get a drink of water."" his mother told him. </p> <p>""My turn?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""Not just yet, lets let that settle in a while. Fill up the white bag."" </p> <p>""Full?""</p> <p>""Sure, we'll let it in slowly. That last quart is the slowest and most painful. Put in some peppermint castille soap too.""</p> <p>""How are we going to burp her with the plug in?"" Steve asked.</p> <p>""No need. The air bubble will make it that much worse."" </p> <p>Beth busied herself filling the large 4-quart white enema bag, adding a generous squirt of liquid peppermint castille soap about a third of the way through. Her mother watched and at the 2/3 mark gave the bag another shot of the soap. When it was done she let the hose fill and then attached it to the waiting coupling on the butt plug embedded in her little sister's ass. </p> <p>Tamara could feel the activity as the plug was wiggled. Soon she felt the trapped air being forced into her somewhat constipated colon. Funny thing about smoking weed, it tended to make you constipated. As the pressure built up she felt the dam burst as the stinging soapy water made it around the first bend. She began to moan into the gag as the pain began to increase. How she was going to make the full four quarts with a full colon she didn't know. </p> <p>At three quarts her mother started with the Ping-Pong paddle again, first one cheek and then the other. The ploy worked, the spasming of the young girl's butt worked out the kinks blocking the enema from making it around the cecum. With tears flowing down her cheeks Tamara could only hope that the bag would be empty soon. </p> <p>Finally it was. Tamara never heard the click of the valve as she was crying too much from the pain. Finally the stinging on her cheeks subsided enough to where she could concentrate on the pain of having 4 quarts of soapy water in her. Water that was pressurized in her and burning for release. With the butt plug securely taped into her ass and her face down position she knew this wasn't to be. Between moaning she listened and didn't hear anyone in the room.</p> <p>Upstairs Steve was enjoying a beer and Elizabeth and her mother were splitting a bottle of wine and talking. While they were talking Randy stopped by and dropped off the chastity belt. It was an elaborate metal unit with rubber at rub points. Randy didn't stay long and collected the money from Mrs. Tanner. </p> <p>Beth was reading the instructions that came with the belt. ""Mom! This says that you have to have pierced labia!""</p> <p>""Yes I know. The labia are pushed through the small grooves and then the lock is attached. She has been pulling at her labia for years and in case you haven't noticed they are quiet large now, especially with Josh giving her a workout.""</p> <p>""Ouch. That is going to hurt. Where are we taking her to get pierced?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""We're going to do it ourselves. No big deal. The large bore needle and cork in the blue bag there."" </p> <p>""Won't that bleed?""</p> <p>""Just for a little. Then we put in the styptic pencil and it stops. Hurts like hell and you had better have something to bite on.""</p> <p>""How come you know so much about it?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>Mrs. Tanner stood up and pulled down her panties. For a woman of 45 she still had a nice flat tummy. Amazing even after 3 kids. However the points of interest for display were the two stainless steel rings through the pierced inner labia. </p> <p>""I never knew."" Beth said in amazement looking at her mom's freshly shaven pussy with the two shiny rings. </p> <p>""Your father and I were in a slump sexually after Tamara was born and I got the idea from my beautician. It hurt like hell as you said but afterwards it sure did spice things up! I thought he was going to fuck me to death. That spurt lasted a good 5 years at least. After he died I kept them as souvenirs more or less and since they aren't easily removed. Your father was a talented man with a welding machine and welded them on me.""</p> <p>""Ouch! Didn't that burn?""</p> <p>""Nope. He deadened the area and used some heat sink clamps on the rings. Of course I was trussed up like a pig to the workbench while he was working. He didn't want me to move. I think I screamed more that I really needed to. It didn't hurt that much but was scarier than anything. He held the rings until they were cooled completely and I only got a little burning around the piercings. Of course I was sore for two weeks and wouldn't let him near me after I got the piercings. He was pissed that I had showed myself to another man and after a through spanking he just sat and marveled at my pussy. After you kids had gone to bed he made me go bottomless the rest of the night so he could watch and listen to the tingling of the rings hitting together. I'll be right back.""</p> <p>When her mother got back from the basement Beth asked, ""What about metal detectors at the airport?"" </p> <p>""Well that does take some explaining. I usually request a search by a female guard. Once they see me naked they quit asking questions."" </p> <p>""How is she doing?"" </p> <p>""Not so good now. I just put the nipple clamps on her. We'll give her another ten minutes and then take her out to drain the enema."" </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After unstrapping Tamara and leading her to the bathroom Beth and her mother watched as the girl emptied herself. They didn't remove the gag or restraints. After emptying they reattached the poor teenager to the bench again. </p> <p>Tamara tensed up her body at the extreme pain of the piercing needle inserted through her labia. She screamed to the top of her lungs. It was a pain she had never felt before. Not even her belly button or ear cartilage piercing hurt this bad. When she had relaxed somewhat and hung loosely in her restraints they proceeded to the other lip. Again the shooting pain.</p> <p>She began to vomit through the gag and some of it ran through her nose. The pain of the styptic pencils hurt worse than she ever imagined. The piercer who had done her ears and bellybutton just held sterile gauze against the holes until they clotted naturally. Not knowing what a styptic pencil would do Tamara had no idea of why it was hurting so badly. She had quickly figured out that her mother or sister, she didn't know which, had pierced her inner pussy lips. </p> <p>After the burning subsided they removed the clotting pencils and attached large gauge rings to the teenagers inner lips. Beth gave them a flick and they rang together, although not as loudly as she had thought they might. </p> <p>""Looks nice doesn't it?"" her mother commented.</p> <p>""What's next?""</p> <p>""Well her butt is empty and pale. Why don't you fix her up while I go get her bed ready.""</p> <p>Beth proceeded to insert a very large plug into her sister's ass. She greased both her sister and the plug and worked it in slowly, pausing at the wide point. Even through Tamara screamed and tried to squirm from the anal intruder she couldn't stop it. A nice steady pressure and finally it popped home. Tamara had felt the holes in it and knew the enema was next. Beth filled her little sister with 4 quarts of warm salt water and then closed the valve. She warmed Tamara's cheeks with the paddle until sweat was running from Beth's brow. Taking a breather Steve took over until Tamara thought she could take no more. </p> <p>After nearly an hour of paddling they stopped and left the room. Poor Tamara was left to herself with a burning set of cheeks and a belly full of water. The pain of her freshly pierced labia seemed rather insignificant at the moment. </p> <p>A few minutes later Steve and Beth came and moved Tamara to the bathroom and let her release the water after carefully removing the butt plug from Tamara's very sore ass. The water poured out for nearly five minutes until it slowed to a dribble. Tamara tried as she might to squat over the toilet but tired as she was she gave up and sat on her bruised and burning butt cheeks.</p> <p>""Mom said to take these off now."" Beth said, removing the nipple clamps from her sister, still sitting on the toilet. Tamara screamed into the gag and her eyes grew wide at the pain of the crushed nipples refilling with blood. </p> <p>Steve hooked his sister's wrist manacles together and hung her arms over a hook on the wall. Tamara's feet just barely touched the floor and there was no way she could get enough height to unloop the hook that held her up. </p> <p>Tamara was thankful when a half an hour later Steve picked her up and dragged her up the stairs, two flights up to the bedrooms. She cried as she saw the ropes hanging from the posts of her bed and the rubber sheet on it. They were going to tie her down for the night it appeared. </p> <p>Steve wrestled his smaller sister onto the bed in a face up position and grabbed a leg as Tamara tried to kick him. Beth grabbed the other leg. With her hands shackled together there was no way that she could do much as her brother and sister attached ropes to the hooks on the ankle manacles she wore. They spread her legs very wide as they tightened the ropes to the posts on the queen sized bed. </p> <p>Next Beth and Steve unclipped Tamara's wrists and attached her spread eagle to the head posts. She could hear the blender going nearly nonstop downstairs. When her mother arrived she was carrying a 4-quart enema bag full to the brim. </p> <p>""All night?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""Sure, carrot juice and assorted vegetables in a nice warm broth."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p> <p>""Enema soup?"" Steve quipped.</p> <p>""Close enough. You forgot the nozzle.” Mrs. Tanner said holding up the large tapered nozzle. It didn't have a neck like most enema nozzles, even the large ones.</p> <p>""Mom, that is going to hurt."" Beth commented.</p> <p>""That's the idea. Here, fasten this around her waist."" She said handing Beth a restraint belt.</p> <p>With the bulging bag hanging from a high bedpost Tamara's left leg was raised and the relatively narrow tip of the enema plug was inserted into her sore anus. The tip was only an inch across but it widened to two inches at the base which was some 8 inches away. ""This was designed to open her up and get her used to having something there.""</p> <p>""I'll bet. It is going to hurt more since she can't close up around it."" Beth said passing the barb on the tip through the hole in the elastic strap that was the crotch piece of the belt. </p> <p>The back of the crotch strap was buckled into place on the waist belt and the plug pushed further into the screaming teenager. Beth took up the back of the crotch strap a few notches and her mother attached the front and cinched it tight. The elastic at mid span stretching to accommodate the newly shortened length while at the same time forcing the tapered plug into Tamara's rapidly stretching asshole. </p> <p>The pain was more than she had experienced the first time that Josh had taken her anally. The unrelenting plug just kept opening her up further and further driven by the contracting elastic of the strap. Once the tip settled in Mrs. Tanner attached the hose to the plug and cracked the valve just a little. Steve, Beth and Mrs. Tanner watched for a few minutes as Tamara came to the realization that she would be slowly filled all night. Mrs. Tanner shut off the clamp, they covered the poor girl with a sheet, turned off the light and left.</p> <p>""Well it is nine now, we'll go give her a squirt every few hours. I'll take the 11 and one shift. About twenty or thirty seconds each time is all we need. I've put some extra juice in the fridge if you should run out. Who wants the three o'clock?"" Mrs. Tanner asked.</p> <p>""I'll take it, I'm turning in now anyway."" Steve said.</p> <p>""And I'll do the five one and go back to bed."" Beth said.</p> <p>""Ok that leaves the 7 for me. She should be quiet full by then. If not, I'll leave it open so she finishes the bag. Good night you two. I love you both and want you to know that I really am trying to help your sister."" </p> <p>""We know mom."" Beth said kissing her mother good night.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>After being awakened every two hours by someone jiggling the enema hose and being filled more every time Tamara was quiet tired when her mother opened up the curtains at 8am. During the night the water in the enema had migrated to her bladder and having no other choice she peed in the bed. The towels under her sopped it all up and her mother changed the towel now. ""Now you know what it is going to be like in prison with the guards waking you up every few hours for bed checks. And you know how it feels to be fed up the ass with an enema because your jaw is wired shut from being in a fight with the other inmates."" </p> <p>Mrs. Tanner applied some salve to the labia piercings and left the room. </p> <p>At 9 o'clock they untied her and let Tamara release what enema she hadn't peed out during the night. Then the butt plug was re-inserted and strapped in with the chastity belt. However, Tamara started wiggling almost immediately since the plug had been greased with ginger and oil. </p> <p>Tamara was given a very through spanking and then led down to the basement. She was strapped face down in the bench to wait. At noon Mrs. Tanner came down and fed Tamara her thanksgiving dinner. The dinner consisted of pureed carrot juice &amp; prune juice, anally injected and plugged in. All 3 quarts of it. Along with the prune juice Mrs. Tanner had added several squirts of hot chili oil. </p> <p>Tamara wiggled until she was exhausted. The hot oil burned inside and the fullness in her stomach seemed relentless. At 4pm her mother came in with Steve and Beth in tow. She gave Tamara several good whacks with the paddle to get the errant girls attention. Ungagged she screamed but otherwise didn't say anything.</p> <p>""The constant fullness you feel is similar to what you will feel like pregnant. Either by your boyfriend through unprotected sex or because one of the male guards rapes you in prison or because the female guards allow selected males to take their pleasure with you."" Mrs. Tanner said as she rubbed her daughters bloated belly.</p> <p>""Mom I promise I won't ever screw up again. Please let me go.""</p> <p>""Not until I'm sure you really do understand. Being pregnant isn't something you can just stop like letting this water out. No, I'm sorry but you'll have to be constantly reminded.” Mrs. Tanner said and put a gag into Tamara's mouth and attached it tightly. </p> <p>Beth and Steve each laid a hundred whacks a piece on the little sisters blistered backside as Mrs. Tanner prepared more enemas. Beth carefully removed the plug from Tamara's sore ass and quickly shoved in a large dilator enema tip. The dilator was different than a dildo enema tip in that it had a steady taper from 3/4"" out to 3 inches and was some ten inches long. Too large to go all the way in it would simply open Tamara's asshole wider and wider the further in it went, stretching all the way. An elastic strap ensured that tension would be maintained for the perfect seal. Stretched to nearly two inches Tamara cried pitifully while the enema was started. </p> <p>""Since you didn't have your salad I'm giving you a quart of radish juice."" Mrs. Tanner said adjusting the flow to a slow level. </p> <p>Tamara barely had time to think about it before the burning began. The extra quart on top of the now depleted 3 quarts she had been holding nearly all day was painful enough but the radish juice burned something terrible. </p> <p>""Did you just puree the radishes?"" Beth asked, watching her little sister squirming.</p> <p>""And a dash of vinegar and lemon for liquid."" Mrs. Tanner said, satisfied that the enema was painful enough. </p> <p>""Her rings are looking good."" Steve admired.</p> <p>""I cleaned her a little while ago with astringent, hence the red color. However, it'll heal quicker that way."" </p> <p>Several hours later the family unbuckled Tamara and allowed her to let the nutritional enema out. The burning radish juice made her asshole spasm painfully back to normal size. The small rectal fissures brought on by the dilator plug were burning very badly and she really wanted to rub it but with her hands shackled high above her head the only relief was to let out more of the caustic liquid. </p> <p>She was given a quick rinse from the neck down in the shower by Beth and Steve and then led to the waiting bed with the rubber sheet. Here she was placed face down and tied securely on Thanksgiving night. An inch and a half dildo tip was inserted and secured in with a belt and she was spanked twenty whacks on each cheek with the ping pong paddle. Then Mrs. Tanner arrived with the enema bag. Once again the gallon white bag was hung from the bedpost and Tamara was hooked up to it. The towel under her vagina would catch the urine as she wet the bed during the night. A stay dry layer ensured she wouldn't get diaper rash. Then the saline solution was started and she was filled to capacity in minutes. </p> <p>Closing the door to her daughters room, ""We'll let her sleep without interruption tonight. More so we can sleep than to go easy on her.""</p> <p>""What is planned for tomorrow?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""Steve and I can take care of it, you can go shopping."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p> <p>""Thanks mom!” Beth gave her mother a goodnight kiss.</p> <p>""Good night Steve, happy whacking."" his mother said, aware that seeing his little sister being punished would make him have to masturbate more than usual.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Friday morning Steve and Mrs. Tanner untied Tamara and let her drain on the toilet followed by a quick rinse in the shower while tied up. Afterwards they tied her to a high hook on the wall where she could only stand and wait for more punishment. At 9 a dilator plug was inserted, greased with ginger and oil. She was given a drink of water by Steve and left to stand some more.</p> <p>At 11 Steve and his mother replaced Tamara's butt plug with a French tickler covered dildo well greased and sprinkled with red pepper. Tamara's ass began spasming immediately. She whined into the gag she wore, her jaw now becoming accustomed to being open. They tied her to her bed and then attached two TENS units to her with four pads each. On unit was focused on her anal muscles and set to high had the desired effect of working the nubs of the tickler into her anus. The other was attached around her vagina and caused acute spasms there from the metal dildo to the gag in her mouth. Set on low she got a direct feed from the unit and was quiet surprised at the pain of it. </p> <p>Around noon they took out the gag and fed Tamara some soup through a large straw, the butt plug still being worked by the TENS unit. The stocky vegetable soup was very good to Tamara who hadn't had anything in her stomach but soapy water for two days. Once finished the gag was reinserted.</p> <p>Late that afternoon the plug and TENS units were removed and Tamara was allowed to rest for a few hours. Being empty and somewhat pain free she slept soundly. After supper, Steve brought his little sister back down to the basement for more reminders. A paddling followed by a strapping left her screaming without the gag in place. Next a foot switching with a cane brought her screams to a new high. </p> <p>The large dilator plug and a 4 quart soapy enema was allowed to soak in the poor girl for nearly two hours. Exhausted Tamara was led from the basement to the upstairs bathroom where she was drained and showered. A three-quart rinse enema was put in and she had to wait standing for an hour before Steve let her drain that out. Friday night she spent in bed with a dilator plug inserted but no enema. </p> <p>Saturday morning the dilator plug was attached to a hose and another four quarts were pumped into the poor girl. Following by an ass blistering three hundred whacks with a strop she could only lay in her bed and cry, unable to get up from being tied down. Her ass ached, her stomach ached and her jaw ached. </p> <p>Around lunch she was drained and then allowed to sleep for an afternoon nap. At 3pm Saturday she was filled with three quarts of vegetable soup and plugged tight. Strapped down in the basement she squirmed trying to get relief from the burning ginger lubricant in her ass and pussy. Mrs. Tanner drained her daughter around six and let the girl hang from the hook in the bathroom for two hours. Another quick potty session and shower and it was back to bed for the errant Tamara. Four quarts of spinach and celery soup filled her colon on Saturday night. </p> <p>Sunday morning brought no relief as she was paddled and enema’d even more. Sunday night she was shackled to her bed dry and left to sleep with a dilator plug inserted.</p> <p>At 6am Monday morning Tamara was relieved when her mother removed the dilator plug but was pained to learn that it was replaced by an inch and 3/4 standard butt plug. She was then allowed to shave her legs and told by her mother to shave her now fuzzy mound. As Tamara was putting on her makeup for school, remaining naked as she had been told and not having much other choice since her leg irons had been chained to a newly installed ring in the floor of the bathroom she wondered what her mother had in mind. The bags under her eyes reminded her of the punishment she had endured this past four-day weekend.</p> <p>""Good, you are finished just in time."" Mrs. Tanner said as she snapped the waistband of the new chastity belt around Tamara's waist. </p> <p>""Mom! Please, no."" Tamara whined, knowing full well that she was about to be strapped in for the day. She fleetingly wondered if she was going to be allowed to go to school.</p> <p>""No sassing me or I'll put in a bagfull first young lady. Now stand still."" Mrs. Tanner sternly said.</p> <p>The waist catch was closed and a small lock attached and snapped shut. Mrs. Tanner unscrewed the labia rings and removed them from Tamara. Next the hinged bottom piece was brought up and the solid front was slowly brought up as Tamara’s inner labia were fed through the slots in the unit. She watched in fascination. Then the front was latched and locked. Next Mrs. Tanner pulled the labia all the way through the slots and attached a small lock through both of the holes, effectively locking the labia in place so they could not be removed.</p> <p>""How am I supposed to go to the bathroom?"" Tamara asked aware that the answer wasn't going to be to her liking.</p> <p>""Carefully and messily. It will just ooze out around the device and you'll have to do the best you can to dry yourself off. Your alternative will be to go to the school nurse who will have the key. After you pee she'll lock it back and if I find out you have ever given her any sort of trouble you will be very sorry indeed.""</p> <p>""Mom I said I will behave and I mean it.""</p> <p>""That is what you said the last time and you cannot be trusted anymore."" Mrs. Tanner said and screwed the bolt into the back, entering the threaded hole of the metal butt plug that Tamara wore. Using a socket wrench she tightened it down. </p> <p>""Oh God, that is going to hurt when I walk."" </p> <p>""Then you had better learn to walk lady-like."" Her mother sternly said. ""You will never be allowed to wear underpants again. And from now on dresses only for you. No panty hose, only stockings."" </p> <p>""Yes mam."" Tamara meekly replied.</p> <p>""Now get dressed."" her mother said and reattached the cable leading to Tamara's ankle shackle to another ring in the bedroom. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Arriving at a long brick building with a sign out front announcing it as a girl's academy Tamara was surprised that she wasn't returning to her old school. She begged and pleaded with her mother and was rewarded by a backhand across the mouth. </p> <p>Leading Tamara into the building Mrs. Tanner announced herself to the speaker and the door buzzed. ""This is a special school for girls with disciplinary problems. It is costing a lot of money and you will do well or face the consequences."" </p> <p>Tamara didn't ask what consequences knowing full well that her mother had reached the end of her patience with Tamara. She was led to a waiting room and after a brief wait her and her mother went into an office. </p> <p>""Good morning Tamara. My name is Miss Whitman. You have been brought here by your mother because you cannot seem to adjust to civilized behavior in normal society. We attempt to correct discipline problem children such as you and stop your bad habits before you go to prison for life. If we are successful you will learn to enjoy your time here."" the woman addressed Tamara and looked at the tears forming in the teenagers eyes.</p> <p>""Please sign these forms Mrs. Tanner. The first is the punishment release giving us permission to paddle her on the bare and to perform other disciplinary actions. Next is the medical release form should we have to get medical attention for her. Following that is the judges order that she be kept in restraints at all times with the permission to detain her should she escape. Last is the invoice for the first month with the property deposit and the necessary educational kits. You may leave her keys with me if you wish."" </p> <p>Mrs. Tanner signed the forms, having already read copies earlier. Taking a key for Tamara's chastity belt locks out of her purse she handed it to Miss Whitman. ""So do I pick her up on Fridays at 6pm?"" </p> <p>""Yes, earlier if you like. Classes let out at 4pm. Students are placed in study hall until 6pm. Should you have correctional problems during the weekend you may leave her longer on Friday nights and we will begin additional punishment at 6pm and continue until you pick her up."" </p> <p>Completing the last of the forms Mrs. Tanner handed them back to Miss Whitman. Turning to Tamara Mrs. Tanner said, ""Tamara, I hope you can straighten up and start behaving correctly. Think about what you have been doing and what you can do to correct your behavior and when I pick you up on Friday I expect you to have a list of things you will do to change your life."" </p> <p>""This way Miss Tanner."" Miss Whitman opened the door to the office which led into a hallway. Tamara quietly followed. She was led to a classroom around several hallways down from the main office. The teacher saw Miss Whitman at the door and paused her class to allow the administrator in. </p> <p>Unlocking the door, ""Good morning Miss Whitman."" </p> <p>""Good morning Miss Allman. This is Miss Tamara Tanner. Here is her folder."" The older woman told the teacher.</p> <p>""Thank you."" after a quick glance at the folder she turned to Tamara, ""Miss Tanner please take the third seat down near the window."" </p> <p>""Yes mam."" Tamara replied realizing that formality would be necessary in this institution, which didn't appear to have any room for any fun whatsoever. </p> <p>""Class this is Miss Tamara Tanner."" The teacher announced and received a round of 'good morning Tamara' from her students.</p> <p>""Now back to our instruction, Tamara you may just listen until the break when I will give you your books."" The teacher then proceeded down a list of vocabulary words calling on different students seeming at random. </p> <p>Tamara was thinking how lame this was to have vocabulary tests like some elementary school kids. Listening to the words, however, brought a different thought to her head as she realized that words like transmogrification and metastasis where somewhat difficult words for the average 10th grader. Not having been that much of an A student, actually more like a D student she realized that this class was probably more advanced than her old class.</p> <p>The real shock came for Tamara when a girl named Claire misspelled the word contumacious. Miss Allman simply told Claire that she had spelled it incorrectly and called upon another student as she was rising from her desk. The next student spelled it correctly. By then Claire had walked to the front of the class. She then flipped up her thin cotton dress exposing her bare backside, for she wasn't wearing any underwear, to the class and bent over the large table at the front of the class.</p> <p>It was then that Tamara realized that Miss Allman was carrying a large wooden paddle. She proceeded to give Claire ten whacks on each cheek, alternating between whacks. Claire had gripped the far side of the table which had a rounded edge towards the front and had placed her feet into small holes near the front panel. She didn't utter a sound but could be heard inhaling rapidly as the paddling proceeded. </p> <p>Tamara got very scared. Just for misspelling a word a girl had just gotten what Tamara would consider a very bad paddling. Indeed Claire's cheeks were now rosy red as Miss Allman put the paddle back on a hook on the side of her desk and took her seat. Claire remained bent over the table. Tamara just stared at Claire's burning backside and noted that Claire had shaved her pussy. </p> <p>Miss Allman proceeded down the list of words calling upon different students. No one else missed a word. At the end Claire stood up and flipped down the thin dress and returned to her seat, very teary eyed. </p> <p>""Everyone correctly defined all the words today, here is tomorrow's list."" Miss Allman said passing out the list. Out beside each word was space to write the definition of the word. </p> <p>Tamara was very surprised to see 30 words on the list. There were only 10 girls in the class. That meant the odds were that she would be called upon 3 times tomorrow to spell the words. Glancing at the list she expected to be paddled. There were very difficult words on the list. </p> <p>The bell sounded as she completed the handouts. The students rose from their seats and filed out of the room. ""Not you Miss Tanner."" Tamara stopped and looked at the teacher. ""Take your seat please."" </p> <p>""Now you are a new student so here is a list of the rules. Looking at your grades I can see we have a lot of work to do with you. As with new students you will be given the benefit of doubt until your first exams. Then an appropriate remedial program will be set out depending upon your ranking. If you have been slacking off now will be the time to show us what you are really capable of. You know the obvious behavior violations so I won't waste my time going over them with you now. You are sixteen years old and plenty old enough to read and understand written instructions. As you can see from Claire's demonstration we do not tolerate below average work here. Here are your books. This is your only classroom so you won't need a locker. When not in use your books are to be placed in the storage bin under your desk. Here is your book bag. We expect it too to be neat and clean. Any questions?""</p> <p>""No mam.""</p> <p>""Good. Now go to the restroom and remove the makeup, students are not permitted any makeup or perfume. Deodorant is expected as is clean shaven underarms, legs and pubis. Dismissed.""</p> <p>Tamara rose quickly and went outside. She asked a student in the hallway which way the restroom was located under the watchful eye of a hall monitor. She went and quickly removed her makeup with toilet paper and washed her face. The waterproof eyeliner did not come off. Several girls with teary eyes were washing the faces also. A single bell sounded and all departed for their respective classes. Retaking her seat in the classroom Tamara heard a second triple bell sound signaling the start of the next class.</p> <p>The rest of the morning was much a repeat of the first class. They covered math and science with short pop quizzes resulting in several paddlings. At lunch time Tamara followed the crowd to the cafeteria where they ate tray lunches. Except for the overweight girls who ate salads only. Fruit juice and fresh fruit were provided. Gone were Tamara's junk foods and soft drinks of her old school. This was certainly a different life. </p> <p>After lunch she was sent to a study hall by a hall monitor. The study hall was larger and had over 50 girls from what appeared 12 years old up to 18. All were reading books. Four girls in the back were working on computer aided instruction setups. The study hall monitor assigned Tamara a seat and gave her a book to read. It was classical literature. A book report form and pen were provided. </p> <p>As a bell announced the end of study hall the students returned to their classes. Tamara had to ask directions to get back to her class and arrived just in time as the second bell was still ringing. Miss Whitman gave her a stern look. The afternoon consisted of social studies, history and biology. Being immersed in a new environment Tamara struggled to keep up.</p> <p>At 4pm the bell rang and Miss Whitman was waiting outside for Tamara. She was led to the dormitory wing of the building and shown her new room as other students went outside. A new set of rules was given to her, dorm rules, and she was issued linens and uniforms. No underwear, no bra. A belt and pads were issued for when her period would start. </p> <p>At 5pm she was shown to the physical education instructor and given a locker and gym clothes and more instruction sheets. Tamara's head was spinning from all the rules she knew she would have to learn. After watching many girls get paddlings today she knew that she soon would be too. There was just no way she was going to be able to remember all of the strict rules here. </p> <p>The six o'clock hour was for supper in a different cafeteria that was more like a restaurant. Tables for four had replaced the row tables of the school cafeteria. </p> <p>At seven arriving at her two-person room and meeting her new roommate, Rebecca, Tamara sat in one of the chairs. A knock at the door and the dorm monitor matron entered. She was carrying an enema bag.</p> <p>""Ok Tamara, time for your evening enema. Off with your clothes."" </p> <p>""Here?"" the young girl snapped.</p> <p>""Yes here. Rebecca you will watch and tomorrow you will give Tamara her enema.” the matron went into the bathroom. Rebecca followed and watched the bag being prepared. </p> <p>Tamara slowly started undressing realizing that there was no escape. If she were to run away the police would just catch her eventually and she would be punished at home and then returned to the school. Might as well get the enema over with. </p> <p>""Tomorrow I will come unlock her and you will give her the bag. When she is finished emptying out she is to shower. Buzz me when she is done and I'll come lock her back up."" the matron instructed Becky as Tamara entered the large tiled bathroom, totally naked except for the chastity belt she wore. </p> <p>""Why does she have that on?"" Rebecca asked.</p> <p>""Because she cannot be trusted and has been caught many times having sex with boys. Be careful since there aren't any boys here she may decide to try and have sex with you and you know what the consequences of that are.""</p> <p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered, watching the matron unbolt the butt plug that Tamara had now forgotten about and unlock the three padlocks securing the belt to her bottom. </p> <p>Tamara gasped as the matron pulled the plug out quickly. ""I'll bring some grease for this when I come back. You'll need to grease her up before putting it back in. I've seen this style before and you have to put the butt plug in first and then attach the belt. Then the plug is bolted to the belt with this bolt using that wrench. Give her the full bag all at once with a half-cup of the powder. Make it warm but not so hot that you can't keep your hand in it. Let me know if she can't hold that tip and I'll get a bigger one.""</p> <p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered again. </p> <p>""Becky, because of your good behavior and your new responsibilities for Tamara you are being upgraded from full lockdown to paired restriction. Since you are senior you will get the bracelet. Tamara, bend over and grab your ankles."" the matron said. When Tamara had bent over the matron spread her cheeks with one hand and greased her asshole with the other. Then the 1 1/4"" enema tip was inserted during which Tamara inhaled deeply as it entered. Even having been plugged all day she knew what was coming next. The click of the stopcock signaled the start of the flow of the mild soap and herbal solution. The standard 2 quart red bag was hanging high on a hook and it quickly filled Tamara's midsection. Having been thoroughly cleaned out many times during the holiday weekend she took the whole bag without a whimper.</p> <p>""Good girl, I see that you are used to a full enema. I'll bet you'll enjoy getting into trouble."" the matron then shut off the clamp.</p> <p>""She needs to hold it for at least a minute before you remove it."" </p> <p>""Yes mam."" Becky answered.</p> <p>""Buzz me when she has finished her shower."" the matron said and left, Tamara still bent over with the tube in her ass.</p> <p>As the door shut and locked Becky spoke, ""Sorry about this but you must have been really bad. We have to do as instructed here."" </p> <p>Tamara started to stand up. Becky pushed her back down, ""not yet."" </p> <p>Tamara stood up anyway, ""Look you're not the warden."" She then took the hose out of her butt and sat on the toilet. </p> <p>""Tamara please believe me when I tell you that I don't want to hurt you but I have to follow orders or I will be punished. They put you in here with me since I too get into trouble all the time. All the girls in this facility are just one step away from prison.""</p> <p>""Yeah, what did you do -- steal a teddy bear?"" Tamara asked sarcastically of the young Rebecca. In Tamara's estimation Becky couldn't have been more than 14 years old and was a very skinny little black girl with no boobs.</p> <p>""I was selling coke. Third time I got busted I was strung out and had two ounces on me. I got sent here. It was either this or prison. My dad worked out some deal with the judge."" </p> <p>""What I wouldn't give for a toke right now."" Tamara said as her asshole opened up spewing water into the toilet.</p> <p>""Forget it. There isn't any here. And forget about smoking anything. You bring something in and get busted and you will be sorry for weeks. They don't just spank you and quit, they keep on and on and on. The full lockdown she was talking about is because I got caught with a lighter in my pocket. A lighter for godsakes, no dope, no cigarettes, just a lighter. I haven't been allowed out of my room in two months for that. And my dad didn't pick me up for weeks afterwards."" </p> <p>""So you got the weekend punishment they told my mother about?""</p> <p>""Yes and it was horrible.""</p> <p>""Tell me about it."" Tamara said.</p> <p>""I can't. It is private and you are not allowed to talk about it. It is different for every girl. How long until you finish?""</p> <p>""Buzz off."" </p> <p>""Tamara, we have to become friends. I don't want to start off like this. I'll be in the other room. Let me know when you are done with your shower."" </p> <p>Tamara finished emptying her bowels and then wiped carefully on her still sore butt. She stood up and then brushed her teeth. She quickly had to stop and let out some more water however. Finally after finishing her teeth she showered and shaved her legs, underarms and mons. As she stepped out of the shower Rebecca was standing there greasing up the butt plug.</p> <p>""You're not putting that back in me!"" Tamara snapped.</p> <p>""Would you prefer the monitor to do it?"" Rebecca snapped back.</p> <p>Tamara frowned and finished drying off. Becky stood patiently and waited. She blocked the doorway so Tamara couldn't leave. </p> <p>""What?"" Tamara growled.</p> <p>""Bend over."" Becky ordered.</p> <p>""Fuck off."" Tamara snapped and pushed Becky out of the way. She then went into the bedroom and ran full body into the monitor who simply spun her around and twisted Tamara's arm behind her back.</p> <p>""I figured you would give Rebecca a hard time. From now on when no one else is around she is your mistress. You will do what she tells you when she tells you and not give her any difficulties. Do you understand me?"" </p> <p>""Fuck off."" </p> <p>""That will cost you fifty."" The monitor said and wrestled Tamara to the floor. She then doubled the sixteen-year-old over her knee and exposed her butt.</p> <p>""Put it in."" she ordered Rebecca.</p> <p>Tamara struggled and tried to get free but couldn't. She then clenched her butt cheeks when she felt Rebecca touching her. The monitor grabbed a hand full of each cheek and pried them apart. Rebecca got the dildo butt stretcher aimed but couldn't get it started because Tamara wouldn't relax.</p> <p>""Ram it in.""</p> <p>""That will hurt."" Becky said.</p> <p>""That's the idea. If she won't relax and accept it then she'll get it the hard way. Now ram it in.""</p> <p>Rebecca pushed very hard and suddenly the butt plug slid in past Tamara's clenched sphincter. The pain caused Tamara to let out a scream.</p> <p>""From now on you'll remain quiet as stated in the rules. That will be another twenty.” the monitor said.</p> <p>Rebecca retrieved the chastity belt and attached around the struggling Tamara. She then locked it and got the bolt. Tamara had figured out that if she was wiggling the bolthole wouldn't line up. </p> <p>""Quit wiggling."" the matron ordered.</p> <p>""You fucking bitch!"" Tamara screamed.</p> <p>""That'll cost you another fifty plus a bagfull in the morning.""</p> <p>Thankfully Rebecca was able to line up the hole in the belt with that of the plug and got the bolt started. She ran it in part of the way and then used the wrench to tighten it up. When she was done the matron dragged Tamara to the bed and pressed the call button. </p> <p>""Blue."" the desk answered.</p> <p>""Maggie here, I need a full set of shackles in 32."" </p> <p>""Be right there."" the disembodied voice said and the circuit clicked dead. Minutes later the door opened and two more matrons attached full ankle, wrist and neck shackles to Tamara and bolted them on. The struggling Tamara was then hooked to rings on the cinder block wall of the dorm room in a standing spread eagle position and whipped with a small but effective whip. Rebecca stood and watched. </p> <p>One matron took Rebecca’s left arm and bolted on a bracelet with a hoop on it. The other matron attached a chain to the collar of Tamara and then using a lock attached it to Rebecca’s wrist shackle. The two additional matrons then departed. </p> <p>The first one remained. ""I'm going to have to get you up earlier than normal since Miss Tanner isn't in your class. You'll get ready in the morning by 7am and then escort Miss Tanner, dressed, to class where you will be released. At 4pm you will pick her up and she will remain with you from then on until the next morning. She will keep these shackles on for the next two months or until she grows up, which ever comes last. I'll be right back."" </p> <p>The matron stepped out and Tamara could only cry, her ass afire from the whipping. The matron soon returned with a small two-foot long quirt. It had a rigid fiberglass center with leather coverings and a flick tab at the end. “Rebecca bend over. “</p> <p>Rebecca complied, raising her dress up to provide the matron full access to her ass. The matron quickly flicked the quirt on each cheek quiet hard. Becky inhaled sharply at the sting.</p> <p>""Ok now stand up. You'll give her twenty on each cheek every night before bed. Goodnight."" the matron said and then left and locked the door.</p> <p>Rebecca unhooked the sobbing Tamara from the wall hoops and led her to the bathroom where Becky relieved herself, brushed her teeth and showered. Tamara stood patiently and waited. </p> <p>The next three hours were spent doing homework and studying. Tamara unable to concentrate on her word list and other studies. The two girls silently then went to bed, the chain tinkling as they settled into their bunk beds. </p> <p>""Becky, I'm sorry.""</p> <p>""I know Tammy, I know.""</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>In the morning Becky rose and brushed her teeth and then watched as Tamara did so also. She then buzzed the matrons who came and unhooked the chain so the two girls could get dressed. The chain reattached Rebecca led Tamara to the classroom. </p> <p>At the classroom a hall monitor unhooked Rebecca and sent her on her way. As expected Tamara missed the very first word she was called upon to spell. She silently sulked up to the front of the room. Slowly she pulled her dress up over he hips and laid across the table to receive her paddling. All in the class ooohed at the sight of Tamara's bruised butt and chastity belt. </p> <p>Tamara, embarrassed as she had never been before, didn't realize that the teacher had switched to a multi-tailed whip instead of the paddle. The first crack on her ass made her scream out loud.</p> <p>""Well I can hear that someone didn't read the rule book. Good enough, we finish these and then start over.” Miss Allman then proceeded to give Tamara ten strokes on each cheek before pausing briefly. As stroke twenty one fell Tamara let out another cry. At stroke thirty she jumped up and bolted for the door.</p> <p>Miss Allman quickly went to her desk phone and called in the truant teenager. An announcement could be heard in the hallway. Tamara, running from one place to another finally hid in the restroom. Her butt was on fire but she managed to calm herself by the time one of the guards extended the search to the restroom. Tamara, standing on the seat and squatting down attempted to hide in a stall with a partially closed door. The guard, expecting this let the door close as if she had left and stood and waited. A few minutes later she was rewarded by watching Tamara peek out of the stall.</p> <p>""Are we having a nice stroll?"" The guard said. Tamara tried to run for the door but didn't make it -- stopped by the electric zapper that the guard carried. </p> <p>Curled up in a ball on the floor, unable to move, it was a simple task for the guard to attach chains to Tamara's already mounted shackles. The guard then dragged Tamara down the hallway to the administrative wing of the school. </p> <p>Upon arrival in discipline room 2 the guard was met by another guard. Tamara's dress was removed and she was secured, face down on a table. Struggle as she might she was fixed to the table, much like the punishment bench at home. </p> <p>""Well I see it didn't take you long."" Miss Whitman said as she entered the room. ""Your mother told me you have a problem with listening and doing as you are told. I am now going to give you some reminders that you need to adhere to the rules of this school.""</p> <p>""Fuck you!""</p> <p>A ball gag quickly inserted quieted the teenager. ""Now that I have your silence we shall see who gets fucked."" Miss Whitman said. She unbolted the chastity belt from the butt plug and unlocked the belt and then removed the plug from Tamara’s ass. A dilator plug was inserted and an arm from underneath the table raised to hold the dilator in place. Miss Whitman pushed the plug in further which made Tamara wriggle and hunch up trying to get away from the ass stretcher. </p> <p>A four quart enema bag bulging full was hung and four hot, soapy quarts of water entered Tamara's intestines. Unable to escape the large dildo/plug and unable to move she could only lie there and wait to be full. </p> <p>An hour later Miss Whitman reentered the room and unplugged Tamara. The large enema dribbled out, Tamara now too tired to push. She was awakened as the stinging water hit her in the ass at high pressure, Miss Whitman washing her off. Miss Whitman then changed the nozzles on the water hose and gave Tamara a hose enema. It went in quickly and hurt badly. Just as quickly Miss Whitman went elsewhere, leaving Tamara to drain alone in the cold, brightly lit room. </p> <p>Tamara was rudely awakened by Miss Whitman paddling her with a large heavy paddle. After a hundred strokes on each cheek with Tamara screaming into the gag as hard as she could Miss Whitman proceeded to lash the girls feet with a small whip. Tamara didn't think it would get much worse but it did as soon her thighs were on fire from the whip. </p> <p>Then Tamara felt something cold and slippery being snaked into her ass. As it wiggled around inside she figured out it was a colonoscope. Without the benefit of valium it was quiet uncomfortable for the teenager as the headmistress wiggled it as much as possible. Soon fully embedded with the instrument Tamara felt Miss Whitman pumping even more air into her bloated colon. So much air was put in that it started to escape Tamara's asshole. </p> <p>""Now you should be feeling full young lady.” Miss Whitman said. She was right as Tamara experience a new level of pain at all the air trapped inside and the constantly wiggling of the colonoscope. The headmistress quit wiggling for a while and suddenly Tamara felt burning pain as lineament was applied to her various whip cuts. The acetone burning very badly as it penetrated. </p> <p>The colonoscope was wiggled for another twenty minutes and then withdrawn. Miss Whitman then greased Tamara up very good in the ass and in the young girls vagina with mentholatum. The burning pain causing spasms in the girls body as she tried to get away from it. </p> <p>After lying there the burning started to subside. The large tip once again invaded Tamara’s ass. ""Your mother told me about the meal enema and I thought I would try it on you."" Miss Whitman said, injecting Tamara with a juice laden bag full. After the four quart bag had emptied inside she closed the valve, turned off the light and left.</p> <p>Tamara lay there in the dark, her ass full of who knew what liquid. Whipped and strapped to the table unable to move she could only think about what she would do if they ever stopped. Sleeping in fitful, short naps during the night each time she awoke she still felt the fullness of the enema and was unable to move. Simple things such as a small itch, unscratched, would become quiet annoying. She peed several times during the night as the liquid was first absorbed by her colon and then removed by her kidneys. She could smell the urine each time.</p> <p>Whatever time it was, Tamara suspected morning, Miss Whitman returned and refilled the bag. Still unemptied from the night before Tamara cried silently as she filled again, now holding nearly 6 quarts inside. She started burping up a wretched carrot tasting liquid. The ball gag, being full of holes allowed it to escape.</p> <p>""Well now, guess you are full."" Miss Whitman said and shut off the valve. She then applied the whip to Tamara again and left.</p> <p>The cycle repeated several times until finally Tamara felt herself being untied from the table and lifted up. She was too weak to get up herself and much to stiff to move. The two guards led her to a shower and used a high-pressure hose to wash her down as she hung from her wrist shackles. </p> <p>When she was done they set her in a chair which had a dildo protruding from it. Already greased it slipped into her stretched asshole easily and she was embedded on it. Her hands were attached via the shackles to the back of the chair. Hours later she was taken, still attached to the chair back to her room. There she sat until Rebecca arrived that evening. The hall monitor removed the locks and left Tamara slumped over in the chair. </p> <p>Rebecca then helped Tamara off of the chair dildo and onto the bed. She then greased the butt plug and reattached Tamara's chastity belt which had been dropped off by a hall monitor. ""You sure did piss Miss Allman off this time."" </p> <p>""I guess running wasn't such a good idea.""</p> <p>""Not here dearie. Come on, time to get cleaned up and ready to go.""</p> <p>""Go where?""</p> <p>""Home stupid."" Becky answered.</p> <p>""What do you mean?""</p> <p>""It is Friday. It is 5:30. If you aren't ready to go by 6:00 when your mom comes to pick you up you may well get stuck here all weekend.""</p> <p>""Friday?""</p> <p>""Yes stupid.""</p> <p>""Don't call me stupid."" Tamara mumbled.</p> <p>""Well you are. This place is one step away from prison and if you don't quit doing stupid shit stuff that is your next stop. Next time you fuck up and can't answer your question at least lie there and take your spanking like a lady. Learn to keep your mouth shut and do as you are told."" Rebecca said.</p> <p>""Fuck you.""</p> <p>Rebecca pushed the call button. It was answered immediately. </p> <p>""May I please have permission to hit Miss Tanner?""</p> <p>""Yes."" and the speaker clicked off.</p> <p>Rebecca gave Tamara a full round house hammerhead punch to the face with both fists. Tamara was knocked clear off of the bed and onto the floor. </p> <p>""You stupid fucking bitch! You will start doing what I tell you and quit sassing me. Because of you I had to stay locked in all week while you were having your ass washed. Not only that but I got an extra fifty whacks a night because I didn't teach you the rules. The next time you fuck up I'm going to beat the shit out of you and wipe the floor with you. I may be small but I can certainly kick your ass. And while we are on the subject you will start addressing me with a yes mam or a no mam and the next time I hear you telling me to fuck off I'm going to punch your lights out. Do you understand me!"" the small young girl vented her fury.</p> <p>""Fuck you.""</p> <p>Rebecca then went into the bathroom and returned with a large wooden bath brush and proceeded to beat some sense into the stupid girl. She stopped, looking at the clock and it was 5:45. ""Get dressed now you stupid bitch or I'm going to finish the job!""</p> <p>Tamara crawled back to her bed and pulled on her dress and put on sandals. Too beaten to fight back she barely had the second sandal on when the hall monitor showed up.</p> <p>""Ok you two, your mothers are here."" she said and handed Rebecca the leash. </p> <p>Rebecca wiped her brow and attached the leash to Tamara's collar and then to her wristlet and presented it to the monitor for locking. </p> <p>""What happened to her?"" the monitor asked.</p> <p>""She fell."" Rebecca said wiping her other brow.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Mrs. Tanner was shocked at Tamara's appearance. She didn't say anything, having been informed by Miss Whitman. </p> <p>""Come along Tamara."" Mrs. Tanner said leading the girl by the leash. The ride home was a quiet one. </p> <p>Once home Mrs. Tanner took Tamara to her room and chained the girl to the ring in the bedroom with sufficient chain to reach the bathroom. </p> <p>At seven Mrs. Tanner got the girl and brought her down for supper. After feeding her, Mrs. Tanner took the teenager back to her room and gave her an enema. </p> <p>""Mom, she looks bad."" Steve commented.</p> <p>""Are you sure this school is the right thing?"" Beth asked.</p> <p>""I hope so. So far, however, she hasn't sassed me once.""</p> <p>""She doesn't look like she has the strength."" Steve said.</p> <p>""Well the school said that she had been in continuous punishment for attempted escape for 3 days. Then her roommate beat her up since the roommates are paired up and both receive discipline for infractions of the rules. I saw the roommate, a skinny little black girl that doesn't look a day over 13."" Mrs. Tanner said.</p> <p>""I'm going to go up and talk to her."" Beth said.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>""Hi."" Beth said entering her little sister's room.</p> <p>The sulking Tamara just looked up briefly.</p> <p>""Well I see that you still haven't learned to follow rules. You had better learn soon. From the looks of it you won't last in prison.""</p> <p>""What the hell did I do to deserve this?” Tamara said lifting the chain up.</p> <p>""Sex and dope."" </p> <p>""Like you didn't fuck around either. And there is no way that mom can say she was a virgin when she got married either.""</p> <p>""She wasn't. And yes I fucked around and got caught and punished a few times. Got busted smoking pot too. But you don't seem to learn your lesson. After I got busted smoking I quit. Haven't touched it since. And although I have a boyfriend now, when I was 16 like you and got busted I was real careful to not get caught and that usually meant not getting to have sex very often. I knew once I moved out of the house and went to college there would be plenty of time for that. Sure enough there was. College is great, no mom breathing down my neck every time I bring a guy home. I can stay out all night if I want too. However as I have gotten older I've also realized there is a price to pay for that too. Many times I've blown exams from being hung over so I've cut back my drinking to weekends only now. And after missing a few periods and having had one abortion I realized I've got to be careful with sex too. I'm not ready to have kids yet and you sure aren't.""</p> <p>""So what, you're saying that if I don't have sex and don't do any drugs that when I turn 18 I can do all I want?""</p> <p>""More or less. However you have already pushed everyone too far, including the law. Next time you get arrested it is off to prison for you.""</p> <p>""Might as well be now. I stay locked up day and night and they beat us and starve us in that damned school.""</p> <p>""Better than prison. At least when you start behaving you'll get out. In prison it is one way. You go in but you don't come out. That school is but a small taste of it. At least you get to come home on weekends now, if you get put in prison you won't. Did you take your shower?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""Good."" Beth said and got the dildo plug and greased it. </p> <p>Tamara decided it was best not to fight it and lay down on the bed and spread her cheeks. Her sister worked the plug in easily, Tamara's asshole now getting used to the plug. The belt was attached and then locked on and the plug bolted in place. </p> <p>""See that wasn't so bad. You didn't fight me. You should try that at school and I'll bet they don't give you so much punishment.""</p> <p>""They whip me for misspelling words. Twenty whacks for each word.""</p> <p>""Guess you had better study then. And your roommate sure seems perturbed with you. What did you do to her?""</p> <p>""She got whipped every night I was in solitary."" </p> <p>""Not good. Guess you had better stay out of solitary.""</p> <p>""I wish I could but they make it so difficult.""</p> <p>""From what I heard you tried to run away."" Beth said.</p> <p>""What was I supposed to do, just lie there and let the damned teacher beat the hell out of my ass?""</p> <p>""Would have been better than what you got for attempted escape.""</p> <p>""Maybe. But every time you scream during an academic whipping they just start over.""</p> <p>""Don't scream then. Look little sister, you've been a real problem for mom, our brother, me and everyone else. You've reached the end of the road and everyone is tired of putting up with it. Now you are going to find things twice as tough so if you want to have any hope of getting out of the mess you are in then you had better play by the rules."" Beth said and snapped the lock on the ankle chain.</p> <p>--**--</p> <p>Monday morning found Tamara across Miss Allman's punishment table getting forty whacks with a whip for misspelling. Tamara bit her tongue until it bled to keep from screaming at the pain of it. Making it through she sat gingerly down as they class proceeded through the rest of the day. Having at least studied the math lesson for the weekend she correctly answered that as Miss Allman called upon her. </p> <p>That evening after the last class the hall matrons reattached her collar to Rebecca's wrist manacles. Rebecca led her new slave to the cafeteria to eat supper. Quiet and without a word Tamara did as she was told, cleaning her plate as told to by Rebecca. Upon arrival at their room the hall guard was called and the chastity belt was unlocked.</p> <p>As Rebecca was unbolting the butt plug she spoke, ""You have done real well today. I'm sorry about last week but I had had all I could take of you.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry mistress and I will do better this week, I promise."" Tamara said trying to make sure she showed some humility. Not that she couldn't take Rebecca in a fair fight she knew full well if she won the guards would beat her senseless. Better to let Rebecca rule.</p> <p>""Good. I'm glad to see you are finally beginning to get the idea that this is the last stop before prison. I didn't tell you but I've spent 60 days in the slam before and it wasn't pleasant. I've screwed up since then but I don't intend to end up there again. I was beaten and broom fucked in the big house. Being a nice, sweet little girl isn't an advantage in there. I most certainly do NOT like to eat smelly dyke cunt."" she said as she prepared the enema bag.</p> <p>Tamara bent over and grabbed her ankles and waited as Rebecca greased her asshole. The tip slid in easily even though it was over an inch wide. When the bag was empty Rebecca put it into the sink and said, ""You can start washing it up when you finish."" </p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Tamara politely answered.</p> <p>""My o' my what has got into you. So respectful this week."" Rebecca took the wooden bath brush and gave Tamara twenty hard whacks while Tamara remained folded over holding the three-quart enema. </p> <p>""Thank you mistress."" Tamara said, fighting back the tears.</p> <p>""You're welcome twat."" Rebecca rehung the bath brush. She then reached under and twiddled Tamara's clit which produced and almost immediate orgasm. ""You're sure hot tonight. Now empty yourself."" </p> <p>""Yes mistress."" </p> <p>After showering Rebecca plugged Tamara up and shackled her to the bed. Then Rebecca showered and came back in the room and forced Tamara to service her. </p> <p>--**--</p> <p>The next morning the guard came in and unbolted Tamara’s butt plug from the chastity belt. She noticed the content smile on Rebecca’s face. </p> <p>“So she must be behaving now.”</p> <p>“Yes mam.” Rebecca said.</p></div>",[]
1060,Ivy,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,How Ivy found a boyfriend.,2005-12-25,13,4,"enem, Mg, exhib, cons, oral, rom",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Arriving at home I shut off the engine and then thumbed the garage door closed. Dump my briefcase on the bar and head out the front door to get the mail. On the way back from the box I see some trash in the front yard. Living on a corner I get my fair share of yard trash, people tend to dump crap as they are waiting at the stop sign. If beer bottles had deposits I could have had a nice steak dinner by now. Walking over I see it is a plastic bag, clear, with stuff inside. As I lean down to pick it up I see it is a child’s belongings that they dropped. The plastic bag is taped shut and there is an order form. I flip it over and see what is on it and see a refrigerator magnet with child’s artwork on it. I instantly recognize it as being like that from what my kids brought home a few years back. </p> <p>The school teacher apparently takes the child’s best ‘art’ and sends it to a company that makes various things out of it. I have a mouse pad with one of my kid’s art and a refrigerator magnet with another. The order form with it indicated that the magnet cost $4. So obviously some parent paid for it and the child dropped it. Along with a folder with some home work in it. Looking at the address I was confused. The address is at a house that is half way between my house and the school. Same school my kids went to – my X wife lives on the other side of it from me and I still see my kids. So I puzzle this out while I close the front door and drop the stuff on the bar.</p> <p>After eating supper I see the magnet in the envelope and thinking it through finally come to the realization that there is a bus stop on my corner and that the kids in my block can either walk to the school or take the bus. Since it was pouring rain today most likely they took the bus. I look and see that the parent’s name is Maria something or other, I never was good with the non-standard Hispanic surnames. Her daughter is Ivy and Ivy is in the 3rd grade. The phone number is on there in addition to the address so I pick up the phone and call the number. After leaving a message on the machine I hang up and go on about my business.</p> <p>Two days later I still haven’t received a call back. So I call the number again and get the machine. The next day is Saturday, surely they will be home. </p> <p>As Saturday rolls around I call the number and a little girl answers. She sounds about the right age as the name on the paper. </p> <p>“Hello, may I speak to Maria.”</p> <p>“My mama not home.”</p> <p>“Is this Ivy?”</p> <p>“Yes!”</p> <p>I could tell the excitement in her voice at someone calling and KNOWING who she was. </p> <p>“Hi Ivy. I live down the street and you dropped your school papers in my yard along with your magnet. Is it ok if I drop it off at your house?”</p> <p>“Oh yes!” a brief pause, “Do your kids go to my school?”</p> <p>Now how the hell did she reason that so quickly? I didn’t say who I was or anything. “Yes one of them does. His name is Jeffery, but he is in the 5th grade.”</p> <p>“Oh. I see.”</p> <p>“Ok, Ivy, I’ll see you in a few minutes. Bye.”</p> <p>Looking at the address a block away I stop and verify it. Average house. No cars in the drive. Pretty much a 3-2-2 like the rest of the neighborhood. I go up and ring the bell. The blinds are pulled back, very low to the ground and a little girl smiles big and then opens the door. “Here you go Ivy. I hope your mother enjoys it, you draw very good.”</p> <p>“Thank you.” She meekly answers but has an ear to ear smile on her face. She definitely got shy all of a sudden.</p> <p>“You’re welcome.”</p> <p>“Where do you live?”</p> <p>“On the corner where the bus picks you up. The gray house with the fire plug in the yard.”</p> <p>“oh.”</p> <p>“Well bye now.”</p> <p>“Bye bye!” she waves, and scampers into the house.</p> <p>----</p> <p>A week later I get a knock at the door.</p> <p>“May I help you?” I say as I answer the door. A Hispanic woman in her mid thirties is at the door. I had already forgot about Ivy.</p> <p>“Si .. Yes. Are you the man who brought my daughter her school papers back to her?”</p> <p>I have to think. Yeah, last week .. “Ah yes. Ivy. You must be Maria.”</p> <p>She smiles big that I would remember her name. “Yes! I wanted to stop and thank you for doing that. Her art was a Christmas present for me and she was very sad the day she got home and didn’t have it.”</p> <p>“I thought she might be. I called and left a message on your machine.”</p> <p>Maria stops to think for a minute. “Oh that number. That is my boyfriend’s number. Well .. old boyfriend anyway. He moved out about a month ago and took his phone with him. He isn’t speaking to me right now.”</p> <p>I nod. “Probably why you didn’t get my message. No problem. Ivy seemed very happy to get it back.”</p> <p>“Yes she was. Well I just want to thank you for doing that, most people would have just thrown it in the garbage.”</p> <p>“I knew it was important. Tell Ivy hi for me.”</p> <p>“I will. Bye.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Another week later it is a Thursday night. Around 7 PM someone rings the doorbell. I turn on the light and see Maria outside. “Hi.” She says and looks somewhat hesitant.</p> <p>“Hi .. Maria.”</p> <p>She smiles and looks at me a minute. “I ..” she stops and thinks.</p> <p>“Need something?”</p> <p>“Well … yes actually. I have to drive down to Galveston and get my brother. His car broke down.”</p> <p>Naturally I glance to the street and see an old Pontiac there. Maybe 7-10 years old. Motor still running by the condensation rising from the tailpipe.</p> <p>“It’s a good two hours down there and by the time I drop him at his place in Conroe I figure it will easily be two in the morning before I get home. Ivy has a big test tomorrow of some sort and she really needs to sleep. She sleeps ok in the car but I know it won’t be a good sleep. I was thinking that since you live right here by the bus stop perhaps if you could let her sleep on your sofa she could just hop on the bus in the morning? Ivy said your son goes to her school too.”</p> <p>Well this was certainly a big favor to be asking. It wasn’t like I really knew her or Ivy. The story sounded pretty believable though. “Well, yes my son does go to the same school but he lives with my X about a mile away to the North. They all went with her when we divorced.”</p> <p>“Oh.” She seemed disappointed. I could tell from reading her facial expressions that she really needed to ditch Ivy for the evening. I sort of doubted it was her brother but she had something going.</p> <p>“I don’t have a problem with her spending the night. I leave the house right as the bus comes by anyway. Are you sure she will be ok staying in a strange house though?”</p> <p>“I think so. She has mentioned how nice of a man you are to give her back her school stuff. You don’t know how big of a favor this would be for me.”</p> <p>“Ok. I usually skip breakfast in the morning though.”</p> <p>“No problem, I’ll give her money and she can eat as school, they serve breakfast. Thank you so much!” She then walks to the car and talks with Ivy a second and the little girl gets out with a big back pack. She is already in her pajamas. Maria carries her to the door so she won’t have to walk on the cold ground and I see she is barefooted. “Here’s my cell phone number in case she gets lonely or something … I’m sorry, I never did get your name.” she pauses and suddenly realizes just how much of a ‘stranger’ I am to her.</p> <p>“David. David Hollingsbeck.” I shake her hand.</p> <p>“Well David I really do appreciate this. I think Ivy will do much better on her test tomorrow if she gets a good nights sleep. Thank you so much!” she gives the little girl a kiss and then pushes her towards me. I step aside to let Ivy go in the house.</p> <p>“Ok, well good luck with your brother’s car.”</p> <p>Maria hesitates just a second before nodding and waving. Quick for sure but also a good lie. She had something going tonight and didn’t want Ivy around. Hot date with a good paying boyfriend? Well this certainly didn’t look that great to me. I close the door, lock it and turn off the porch light.</p> <p>“Well miss Ivy, it looks like you’re ready for bed already.”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” She smile up at me. I did say she was little? She couldn’t have been more than about 3’ tall. 3rd grade though, that would put her being about 9 or 10 years old. She smiled and I could see her braces.</p> <p>“Well my name is David. So what time does your mother make you go to bed?”</p> <p>“Usually by 9 o’clock. Sometimes later but never on a school night.”</p> <p>“So I guess your uncle’s car isn’t too good is it?”</p> <p>“No sir. It is older than mom’s.”</p> <p>“What about your dad’s car?” I fished.</p> <p>“I don’t know. I don’t have a daddy.” She suddenly had a sad look on her face. Damned, that was the wrong thing to ask. Still though useful information. So Maria probably wasn’t divorced. Hell Maria might not even know who the father was. She wasn’t that bad looking, I’d bang Maria without too much prompting.</p> <p>“Did you brush your teeth already?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Do all your homework?”</p> <p>“Oh yes sir! I always do that before mommy gets home.”</p> <p>Mommy gets home? Latchkey kid for sure here. And the day I brought her stuff back I was now doubting that there was an adult even in the house. Alone too, pretty sure no brothers and sisters here. “So do you have any brothers or sisters?”</p> <p>“No sir. Just mommy and me.”</p> <p>“I see.” We walked into the den and I was working on pulling out the sofa bed. Ivy watched with wide eyes. “So where does your mommy work?”</p> <p>“In a bakery I think. She used to work for a clothes cleaner place but she quit that job because they didn’t pay very well.”</p> <p>“Well here is the bed, let me get some sheets and a pillow for you. Are your clothes for tomorrow in your backpack?”</p> <p>“Oh yes sir. Mommy packed them for me.”</p> <p>“Shoes?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Good. I hope you won’t miss your own bed tonight. This one is very comfortable.” She smiled at me. I walked down the hall and got the sheets out of the hall closet and grabbed a pillow from the guest room day bed. I had contemplated putting her in there but here in front of the TV she could watch the kids channel on the cable until she dropped off to sleep. “There you go Ivy.”</p> <p>“David … uh, may I have something to drink please?”</p> <p>“Of course you may Ivy. I’ve got milk, soda and juice.”</p> <p>“Just water please. I have a problem with my vagina hurting if I drink juice too late at night.”</p> <p>That sort of startled me. “Ok, no problem. Come along.” She followed me to the kitchen where I got down a small glass and handed it to her. “Right there on the refrigerator door.” I said and pointed to it.</p> <p>She slowly walked up to the refrigerator and read the labels. Then she slowly pushed and the ice came out and she squealed in delight. Obviously didn’t have one of these at home. She then got water and giggled when it splashed on her face a bit. “You like that?”</p> <p>“Yes sir!” she smiled and drank the water. I walked back to the den and found the night light that my kids used when they were younger. I plugged it in and turned it on. She saw what I was doing. “Thank you David. I do get scared sometimes, but I don’t tell mommy that.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome. I know that being here you are not used to it and this will help.” I picked up the remote and turned on the TV and dialed in the kids channel. Ivy squealed in delight.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following morning I got up at 06:00 and left on the bathroom light in the hall bathroom. I then walked into the den and woke Ivy up. She was a cute little sleepy girl. But she got right up while I went back to the master bathroom and showered and shaved. When I got out she was dressed and sitting on the edge of the sofa bed. The bed was neatly made up. “Hi!”</p> <p>“Good morning. You seem all awake now. Well time for the bus.”</p> <p>“Yes sir. Thank you for letting me spend the night.”</p> <p>“You’re welcome Ivy.” I said unlocking the front door. She walked up, gave me a hug and then bounced out the door.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Two weeks later on a Friday night …</p> <p>The doorbell rang so I got up from the evening movie and put down my TV dinner. It was Maria again. “Uh .. hi David.”</p> <p>“Good evening Maria.”</p> <p>She made sort of a grimace. “May I come in?”</p> <p>“Sure.” I said and stepped aside to let her pass. I saw the car in the street but it appeared to be empty. Hard to be sure though as it was already dark. I closed the door and she had walked into the living room and was looking around.</p> <p>“I never had a chance to thank you for keeping Ivy for me. I do appreciate it.” She said and then stepped up to me and wrapped her arms around me. I hugged her back. Then that moment when a ‘friendly’ hug should be over with I loosened my grip but she didn’t. She just lay her head on my chest. Ok, so what was going on here. She slowly ran her hands up and down my back. So I wrapped my arms around her again. Hey, she wasn’t that bad looking and I hadn’t had any nookie in a while.</p> <p>Then Maria stepped up on her tiptoes and kissed me. Full on. Whew! That was definitely a healthy kiss. She put her head on my chest again. Next thing I feel is my belt getting loose. Yep, you guessed it, zipper next.</p> <p>After Maria finished giving me a standing up blow job in which I was damned thankful that the pool table was behind me to lean against she slurped and swallowed it all. Then she ever so gently put my pants back together and gave me another hug. “David” she said into my shoulder.</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Can you watch Ivy again tonight?”</p> <p>Well I may be dumb but I’m not stupid. Babysitting for the evening vs a blowjob. Hum. Lets see. She helpfully added that she could get Ivy just before lunch tomorrow. After I confirmed to her that Ivy could spend the night again she gave me a peck on the cheek and then bounced out the door. About half an hour later the door bell rang and it was Ivy. She had a small overnight bag with her.</p> <p>“Hi Ivy.”</p> <p>“Hi David!”</p> <p>“Well I guess you can sleep late tonight.”</p> <p>She giggled and gave me a hug.</p> <p>I unfolded the sofa bed for her and got the sheets out. While I was getting the pillow she was making the bed and was nearly done when I returned after stopping for a quick pee on the way back to the front of the house. “David .. Can I take a bath please?”</p> <p>“Sure.” I glanced at the clock. It was only 7. “The towels &amp; washcloths are in the vanity under the sink. There should be soap and shampoo in there already.”</p> <p>“Thanks!” she bounced down the hall with her bag.</p> <p>I sat down to watch a bit more of the documentary that I had been watching. I heard the water running and figured that she had figured it all out. Around 15 minutes later I heard her calling. Going down the hall she was calling out for me. Not frantically but just calling my name. I stopped at the door which was pulled close to closed but not completely. “Yes Ivy?” “David .. um.. could you help me?”</p> <p>“Help you?” I was confused.</p> <p>“Yes .. well my mom helps me to check my bottom to make sure I have it clean.”</p> <p>“Oh.”</p> <p>Ok, well this was certainly a dilemma. Figuring that she would pout or something if I refused I decided to see if she was determined. “Ok if I come in?”</p> <p>“Oh sure.”</p> <p>I opened the door and saw her sitting there in the tub. She had washed her hair and had the tub about half full. The water was a little soapy but since I hadn’t given her any bubble bath or anything it was still clear. She held out the wash cloth for me and it had a good lather on it. “Mom always checks my bottom to make sure I wash all the poo off of it.”</p> <p>I took the cloth from her and she giggled and turned over and got on her hands and knees in the tub of water. Then she reached back and parted her little cheeks for me to ‘inspect’. I glanced at it a second, “Looks clean.” “Can you soap it and be sure please?”</p> <p>So I knelt down and took the cloth in my hand and ran it up and down her little butt crack. Her smooth cleft below smiling at me. I then dropped the cloth in the tub and splashed some water up on her butt with my hand and ran it up and down her crack. She giggled. “That always tickles a bit.”</p> <p>“There, all clean.” I said.</p> <p>“Thank you.” She giggled again and sat back down in the water.</p> <p>I left and pulled the door too again. Damn. I guess this is part of being a parent that I missed with my sons. By the time they were 8 they started getting embarrassed about being seen naked. Of course that could have been due to my X’s puritan style upbringing, with her sex was always dirty. Q. E. D. nudity included.</p> <p>As I sat on my easy chair Ivy came in with the towel wrapped around her. “David?”</p> <p>“Yes.” I answered and looked at her. She looked even cutier than usual with her hair all wet.</p> <p>“Can I sleep naked?”</p> <p>“I guess. Is that what you do at home?”</p> <p>“Only when mom is passed out. If she has been drinking or smoking she doesn’t check on me and I take off my clothes and sleep naked. I like it a lot better but I always make sure and put my clothes on in the morning before she gets up. She doesn’t like me to sleep naked but usually just gripes about it if I do. Its not like she spanks me or anything for it.” “I see. Well if you want to go ahead. I won’t tell her. So by smoking you mean a joint?”</p> <p>“Yes. She doesn’t do that very often though. Usually she just gets drunk. Especially if one of her boyfriends are over.” “How many boyfriends does she have?”</p> <p>“Lots I think. Sometimes I see the same two or three reappear but most of the time I don’t ever see the same ones. She usually sends me to my room and makes me stay there.”</p> <p>“What if you have to go to the bathroom?” Almost certain she was hooking. Damn, I’d been blown for nearly free by a pro!</p> <p>“I have my own bathroom!”</p> <p>“I see. Well since tonight isn’t a school night you can stay up until eleven if you want to.”</p> <p>“Thank you David! You’re such a nice man.” She then dropped her towel on the arm chair and got into bed naked. She looked over at me and giggled.</p> <p>The next morning I heard the Saturday morning ‘toons playing on the TV and leisurely got up and fixed a can of biscuits for Ivy and me. I did make her change the channel to a bugs toon as the talking sponge wasn’t doing it for me. I let her stay in the sofa bed and eat her biscuits and milk. She was still naked as she had let the sheet fall down to her lap. After she finished she got up and walked naked into the kitchen and put up her plate. Then she came back and made up the bed. She saw me watching her and giggled.</p> <p>“What’s so amusing?”</p> <p>“You. You like watching me just like mom’s boyfriends like watching her when she is naked.”</p> <p>“You spy on your mom?”</p> <p>“Sometimes. When one of her boyfriends spends the night and they make noise and wake me up in the morning I crack the door and watch them.”</p> <p>“Sounds to me like you watch them often.”</p> <p>Ivy giggled again. “Mom sleeps naked all the time, boyfriend or not.”</p> <p>“Which is why you like doing it, right?”</p> <p>“Some. But mostly it feels better to not be all tangled up in pajamas. Except in the winter time. Then it is cold I like to have the jammies on to keep warm.” She got up on the sofa and sat cross legged facing me. Her cute little pussy puckered open a bit, naturally I couldn’t keep my eyes off of it. And I was pretty sure that if I moved I’d rip my pants about this point.</p> <p>“Well I guess you better get dressed before your mom gets here.” I finally said getting up carefully.</p> <p>Ivy smiled at me and got up off the sofa and dug around in her bag and began getting dressed. I walked into my room and put on some sandals, having already put on shorts and a t-shirt before I had ventured into the den this morning. When I returned to the den Ivy was dressed and helped me put away the sofa bed.</p> <p>Around 11 as advertised Maria showed up. She thanked me for watching Ivy and asked me if I could show her to the bathroom. After a quick blow job in the master bedroom Maria thanked me again and then collected up Ivy and left. Hey, two BJs for one nights worth of sitting. I could do this on a regular basis – yeah.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Two weeks went by and then Maria came over again. A preliminary blow job and then she asked me to watch Ivy for the night again. Only this time she didn’t immediately bounce out the door. It wasn’t but 6PM too. “David, last week Ivy got some pretty bad stomach cramps and started throwing up. I ended up taking her to the emergency room about three in the morning and they gave her some anti-biotics in an IV. It got me to thinking that I needed to get a release paper for everyone that watches Ivy for me.”</p> <p>“Good idea. So how many people do you have watching Ivy?”</p> <p>Maria grimaced. She didn’t want to answer me. As I suspected she didn’t have many friends left apparently that would watch the little girl. Not that Ivy was any trouble but there are only so many times you can mooch off of people to get them to babysit. Myself excluded of course, for a blow job I was more than willing to be Mr. Mom for the night. Hell it beat going out on a date by a long shot. No money down, in bed by 10PM, didn’t have to watch some sucky chick flick and got my rocks off without having to beg. Yeah not a fuck but a guy can get by on blowjobs for a LONG time. Yeah this arrangement could be parlayed into a long term thing on my part without complaints. Finally she answered, “Well the school for one. Then the after school care that I sometimes pay for. I have a friend Julia that watches Ivy for me. Then, well .. you.”</p> <p>“I see.”</p> <p>“Would you sign it?”</p> <p>“Sign?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I had a lawyer friend do it for me. He said that if I sign that anyone could treat her in an emergency but that it needs to be signed by the temporary caregiver just in case .. well you know, a critical decision would need to be made.”</p> <p>Ok, this was getting a bit more serious than an overnight stay. “Maria, I don’t mind signing it for you and it is a good idea to have a medical release but really wouldn’t you want to make those type of decisions yourself?”</p> <p>“Well of course, but you know sometimes shit happens and there isn’t time. You’re a very nice man and a friend for both Ivy and myself and I do trust you to take care of her and you would do what is best for her.” She handed me the paper.</p> <p>I read it over, it was two pages and then Maria’s signature was at the bottom. I signed it. There was a second copy and I signed that one two. Maria took one and gave me the other.</p> <p>Ivy spent the night and pretty much did the same thing as the previous time. She wanted me to wash her butt crack again and giggled and cut up more than usual this time. She was definitely comfortable being around me now. After her bath she dispensed with the towel and just ran around the house naked until bedtime.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Maria continued to ‘pay’ me with a before and after blow job. Hey I didn’t complain. She was good at it. A month later though she asked me if I could watch Ivy for the whole weekend as her boyfriend wanted to go down to Laredo. Laredo? Yeah right, she was crossing the border for something. Weed was my guess. I agreed and Ivy showed up at the door about an hour later.</p> <p>However on Sunday night Maria never showed up.</p> <p>I washed Ivy’s clothes and she said she didn’t have anything to bring to school that she couldn’t live without. So Monday morning I got up and woke Ivy. She got dressed and was on the bus by 7AM.</p> <p>That afternoon when I got home Ivy was waiting by my garage when I pulled up. She ran up to me and wrapped herself around me. “David, mom isn’t home!”</p> <p>“I’m sure she’s just delayed.” I tried to comfort her. A day late on a 3 day trip, not bad yet. However it didn’t bode well. “I see you have your backpack.”</p> <p>“Yes, I used the spare key to get into the house and mom hasn’t been home yet. So I got my school stuff and another change of clothes – David I think I’d be scared staying alone tonight.”</p> <p>“I agree, I think you would be too. No problem you can spend the night here. Did you lock up?”</p> <p>“Yes!” she suddenly perked up.</p> <p>“Hungry?”</p> <p>“Yeah…” she said shyly.</p> <p>“Lets go down the street and get a burger and fries.”</p> <p>“Ok!” the spring was back in her step as she jumped in the car.</p> <p>After eating we returned home. Ivy did her homework and then watched TV for a while before taking a bath and getting ready for bed. I told her she better wear her pajamas tonight as her mom might show up late to pick her up. I walked down the block and put a note in the mailbox which was full of mail telling Maria that Ivy was with me.</p> <p>Tuesday Ivy was at my garage waiting for me again after school when I returned home from work. She got out of school at 3:30 and I got home around 4:30. She had brought another change of clothes with her in a large bag.</p> <p>Wednesday however was a different story. There was a cop car parked outside my house and Ivy was sitting in it. The lady officer got out of the patrol car and walked up to me, “Mr. Hollingsbeck?”</p> <p>“Yes”</p> <p>“I understand from talking with your little friend Ivy that she has been staying with you since Friday.”</p> <p>“Yes she has. Maria, her mother, was supposed to have come by on Sunday and pick her up.”</p> <p>“I see. So you don’t know where Miss Alvarez is at then?”</p> <p>“Well she said she was going with her boyfriend to Laredo. My guess is she went to Mexico for the weekend. Odd though that she hasn’t shown back up.”</p> <p>“Yes it is. Ivy told me that she stays at your house often?”</p> <p>“For the past several months nearly twice a month she spends the night.”</p> <p>“I see. Would you mind showing me some ID?”</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders, “sure.” And handed her my driver’s license. She apologized and said she would only be a moment. She wrote down my number and some info on a notepad and then stepped to the patrol car with it. Ivy was watching out the window and looked pretty scared. I waved at her and smiled.</p> <p>An undercover cop car then rounded the corner from the direction of Ivy’s house. They pulled up behind the patrol car and two men got out. Detectives was my first guess. They walked over to the lady officer and had a short conversation and glanced in my direction. Then they took my license from her and walked over to where I was standing by the garage door.</p> <p>“Mr. Hollingsbeck, I’m detective Vance and this is detective Wilson.” He said shaking my hand.</p> <p>“So I take it that Maria’s disappearance was reported by someone?”</p> <p>“Well I would have thought that you would have personally.”</p> <p>“Hey, she just asked me to watch the kid.” Better to not tip my hand yet to what I suspected.</p> <p>“When, exactly, were you going to?”</p> <p>“I figured I’d give her a few more days. First time she’s disappeared though. But given her line of work I am not terribly surprised.”</p> <p>“And what line of work is she in?”</p> <p>“She told Ivy that she worked at a bakery. However I would say her profession dates back a few thousand years farther back than baker though.”</p> <p>“So she’s turning tricks and you watch her kid, is that about the size of it?”</p> <p>“Not sure. Ivy just mentioned that her mom had a lot of boyfriends. From what she has told me about it I’d say that Maria either has severe relationship troubles or she is turning tricks. She only asked me to watch Ivy maybe once every two weeks or so.”</p> <p>“And how did you meet Miss Alvarez?”</p> <p>I related to them the magnet incident and they took notes. I watched over their shoulder though as I could see the lady patrol officer talking with Ivy in the car. “So detective Vance, you still didn’t tell me who called in the missing persons on her.”</p> <p>“Did I say that she was missing?”</p> <p>“Ok. That’s pretty slick. So you guys are looking for Maria for something. Odds are that a trick didn’t turn her in. Did the school call her in?”</p> <p>Vance looked at his partner. They had been questioning me now for a good twenty minutes. “Well as you guessed she isn’t wanted by her latest John.” He was still sizing me up. He looked around at my house. “Have you ever met any of her tricks?”</p> <p>“Nope.”</p> <p>Vance then looked at me oddly. “Has she ever solicited from you?”</p> <p>“Not yet.” Probably best not to mention the blowjobs at this point.</p> <p>“So you just watch her kid for free?”</p> <p>Well he knew I wasn’t going to be that much of a bleeding heart. “I don’t recall mentioning what our arrangement was.”</p> <p>Vance nodded and smiled. He knew. “Figures. Look, here’s my card. If she shows up looking for her kid give me a call.”</p> <p>“Sure thing.” I said and pocketed the card.</p> <p>“If you don’t want to be an accessory you’ll call us. Children’s services will be by in a little bit to collect up the kid.” Detective Wilson added.</p> <p>The two detectives went back to their car and drove off. Not in the direction of Ivy’s house either. Vance’s card said he was with investigations. Sort of generic. I walked over to the patrol car. Ivy jumped out and hugged me. The lady cop just stood there and watched. “She really seems to like you a lot.”</p> <p>“You want to come in the house? It’s getting a little cool out here.”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>She and Ivy followed me into the house. We made some small talk until the CPS arrived. The case worker looked around the house and saw that it wasn’t a total pit but still seemed rather irked about something. I then showed her the authorization that Maria had left with me. Once the CPS lady saw that she suddenly got very anxious to get out of there. Making her apologies she and the lady cop left.</p> <p>That night Ivy was seeming kinda of sluggish and while depression could have accounted for it this seemed something else. I asked her about it and she admitted her stomach felt sort of knotted up. Further questioning revealed that she hadn’t shit in two days. I got the milk of magnesia out but she didn’t want to take it. She said that when she got this way her mom would squirt some water up her hiney. Ivy described a rubber bulb her mom would use. After telling Ivy that I didn’t have a bulb like that she started to get really sad. I told her, however, that I did have a regular enema bag and it too could squirt water into her and make her feel all better. She perked up at that and grabbed my hand and led me to the bathroom.</p> <p>Getting out the enema bag, some petroleum jelly I turned around to see that Ivy was already naked. She smiled weakly and then got down on her hands and knees in the bathtub. I ran the water and filled the bag about half way with lukewarm water. After greasing up her little hole and putting some on the regular enema nozzle I hung the bag on the shower head and knelt down. “You think you’re ready for this?”</p> <p>“Oh yes David, I know it is what I need. This happens almost every other week to me. There, can you see ok?” she had parted her little cheeks for me.</p> <p>“Ok, here it comes. It’s in. You can relax. I’ll start slow. This isn’t like the bulb, it just keeps coming and coming.” I unclamped the clip but held it about halfway.</p> <p>“Ohhh. I can feel that. The water is a bit colder than mom uses though.” She rubbed her tummy with one hand and supported herself with the other.</p> <p>“I’ll remember that next time and make it warmer for you. I didn’t want to make it too hot. You still ok?”</p> <p>“Yes. It is going in good. Mommy brought me to a doctor and they put me in a hospital a few years ago when I was a little girl and did all kinds of terrible tests. They squirted me full of this white stuff and it hurt because they put so much my tummy got all round and it looked like my friend Tara’s mommy when she was with a baby. It hurt so bad but they made me keep taking more and more. Then they clamped it off so I couldn’t let any out and took lots of ray pictures.”</p> <p>Sounded like a barium enema series to me. What on earth where they doing this to a girl this little for though? Did she have something I needed to know about? “So Ivy, after they did all the tests what did they decide to do?”</p> <p>“They tried various pills for a while but none of them worked. Mommy made me eat nothing but lettuce for nearly a week, I was SOOO hungry! Oh… that is hurting now.”</p> <p>“Ok, I stopped it. Can you hold it for a bit or do you need to let it out now?”</p> <p>“I think I can hold it. Mommy always makes me hold it. Anyway after a while the doctor finally said to just use the squirter to fill me up with water when I have a problem. After that I didn’t go back to the doctor for a while except for the nasty shots and that seems to happen every year just before school starts. Oh. I have to go now!”</p> <p>I pulled the tube out of her and she got up carefully and I helped her over to the toilet. She sat down and I heard a squirt and some splashing. Ivy looked up at me and smiled. “See! It works! Thank you David! You’re such a good boyfriend.”</p> <p>Boyfriend? Shit. “Ok Ivy, well you just let it all out.” I picked up the bag and washed the nozzle and hung the bag up to dry in the shower.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The next day Ivy went to school. Later that morning I called a lawyer and chatted with him about the situation for a while. He made some suggestions and said he would call me back. Ivy spent a second weekend at my house and we went over to her house and got even more of her clothes and some stuff out of her room. The following Monday the lawyer called and said we had a court date for Wednesday. I made arrangements with the after school care and a friend of mine who has a wife that used to baby-sit from time to time with my own kids. Wednesday I took off work at 9:30 and met the lawyer at the family court.</p> <p>“Case #234-76532, Hollingsbeck” the clerk called.</p> <p>“Here.” My lawyer answered.</p> <p>“Counselor this request is somewhat unusual.” The judge said.</p> <p>“Yes sir. We are trying to prevent a family tragedy from becoming worse.”</p> <p>“I see. If I understand your fact sheet correctly you are under the impression that children’s services is going to try to remove the child Ivy Alvarez from your client’s custody.”</p> <p>“Yes sir. The representative from CPS last week indicated that since my client is not that legal guardian that even with a written permission form that he would not be allowed to keep the child. Since this against the express wishes of Maria Alvarez, Ivy’s mother we are trying to stop this before it gets out of control.”</p> <p>The judge looked at me as if sizing me up. “Mr. Hollingsbeck I’ve read the financial statements submitted and the consent form signed by Miss Alvarez. It looks like you have things under control. So where, exactly is Miss Alvarez?” “I am not sure your honor. The last I saw of her she said she was going to Laredo with her boyfriend. HPD came by looking for her last week but were not very forthcoming with information about why. My impression is that she may be involved with some sort of criminal activity.”</p> <p>“Involved how?”</p> <p>“I don’t know. They wouldn’t tell me anything. To my knowledge no one called in a missing persons report at that point.”</p> <p>“And you didn’t think it odd that she didn’t show up after promising to be home several days earlier?”</p> <p>“Not terribly. I have the general impression that she may not have a regular means of income.”</p> <p>“And what gives you that idea?”</p> <p>“Ivy’s comments about her mom’s schedule. Also Ivy’s comments about the numerous male acquaintances that she seems to entertain in her house.”</p> <p>“She’s a prostitute?”</p> <p>“I didn’t say that.”</p> <p>The judge raised his eyebrows. He got the implication though. He drummed his fingers on the desk. “Mr. Stafford, have you considered advising your client to file for guardianship?”</p> <p>“Yes your honor, however with Miss Alvarez’s status unknown I was going to wait. My initial intent was to just put a stop to CPS interference in what is a bad situation for the minor child and aggravating it. However I do have the petition already drawn up.”</p> <p>“May I see it please?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” The lawyer withdrew the papers from his brief case and handed them to the bailiff who brought them up to the judge.</p> <p>The judge flipped through the pages and grunted once or twice. “Very well. I’m going to recess for lunch, lets meet back here at 1:30 shall we?”</p> <p>“Yes your honor.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>1:30PM</p> <p>“The court is now in session. The honorable judge Benard Rheems presiding.”</p> <p>“All be seated.” The judge sat. He looked up to see myself and my attorney present. “Gentlemen. I made a few calls during the recess. It seems you are quite correct in your assumptions Mr. Hollingsbeck. Miss Alvarez is a person of interest by both the narcotics and vice divisions of HPD. I ..” the judge stopped and looked around at the court room. He saw some people in the gallery and half frowned. “Gentlemen, if you will accompany me to my chambers. Court recessed until 3.”</p> <p>The bailiff led us through the back of the courtroom and we followed the judge into his office. The bailiff shut the door behind us. “Gentlemen, please be seated. I thought that this matter should proceed in private. I am not sure who some of the people were in the gallery. Mr. Hollingsbeck, your background checks out and I see that you’ve been paying child support for over a decade without missing a payment. I had to ask myself why you would be willing to take in someone else’s child. Weighing the background and the fact that we have a child in obvious need I too would have to question the reasonableness of leaving her in her home even if her mother were present and accounted for. Under those circumstances I would simply let CPS do their job. However it appears that Miss Alvarez for whatever reason trusted you with her daughter and found a solution which didn’t involve leaving her to the state to raise. In light of that I don’t see where it is in the taxpayers best interest to allow CPS to take her out of an environment in which she seems to be doing ok and place her in foster care. I called the school and got an assessment from an assistant principal there who said that Ivy has done very well the last two weeks. She was rather surprised to find out that Ivy hasn’t been living at home. When were you planning on updating the school?”</p> <p>“I was sort of hoping that Maria would show back up. However with the CPS knocking at the door I wanted a clear legal status before I go running to the school with anything.”</p> <p>The judge looked at me. “I see. Well I’m sure that the CPS won’t be too amused by a restraining order against them but given the circumstances I’m going to grant it. Additionally with what I presently know about Ivy’s home situation with her mother and the suspect nature of her mother’s line of work and choices of male acquaintances I am also granting the motion for legal guardianship to you Mr. Hollingsbeck. Should the mother show back up on the scene she can petition this court for re-instatement.”</p> <p>“Thank you your honor.” I said, very surprised at this sudden turn of events.</p> <p>He handed my lawyer a sheaf of papers. “Also I’ve given you a notice of transfer of property so that you may go to the house and take all of the little girls furniture and other items that you’ll need and bring them to your residence. I can understand that suddenly having another mouth to feed can be a potential strain on your finances and lifestyle so this should help mitigate that somewhat. From what I gather from the police it isn’t likely that Miss Alvarez is going to show up anytime soon either. The house appears to be a rental so that will most likely go into eviction sometime in the next 30 days as well – I’d urge you to clear out the girls’ things as quickly as possible. I didn’t see any mention of other children?” “None that I know of your honor. Ivy never has mentioned others and I did ask her once and she said she was an only child. She also doesn’t know who her father is and the few times I talked with Miss Alvarez I sort of got the impression that she may not know either.”</p> <p>Hrummph! “Not surprising. Do you want me to sign any order to seize her bank accounts?”</p> <p>“No your honor, I doubt that she would have enough to make it worth the trouble.” My lawyer answered.</p> <p>“Very well then gentlemen. It is a breath of fresh air to see someone responsible walk though my court every once in a while. I wish you luck Mr. Hollingsbeck.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following day I took off again from work in the afternoon and went and squared all the paperwork with the school. I also found a reference to a doctor listed and made an appointment to meet with her as well. Ivy jumped for joy when I picked her up from school that day and told her about the fact that she would be living with me from now on. We went by her house and started hauling stuff to my house. By Saturday all that was left was furniture too large for me to handle solo so I had a friend come over and help. After lunch on Saturday my friend left and Ivy and I were clearing out stuff from her mom’s room and bathroom. That is when I found something interesting.</p> <p>“Ivy, can you go in the kitchen and take everything out of the fridge and put it in the garbage outside for me?”</p> <p>“Sure David!” she bounced out of the master bathroom door.</p> <p>I picked up my cell phone and dialed the detective. I had programmed his number in just in case things happened quickly and I needed to get him to intercede. Not knowing what Maria was involved in I thought it prudent at the time.</p> <p>“Yea.”</p> <p>“Detective Vance?”</p> <p>“Speaking.”</p> <p>“Detective my name is David Hollingsbeck. You spoke with me a few weeks ago while you were investigating Maria Alvarez.”</p> <p>“Yea, so?”</p> <p>“I found something I think you need to see. I’m over at the Alvarez residence right now. Can you meet me here?”</p> <p>“Yeah sure. What is it?”</p> <p>“You’d better come see for yourself.”</p> <p>“Look I’m sort of busy at the moment. Can’t this wait.”</p> <p>“Probably. Just let me know when. Oh yeah, do you have a drug testing kit?”</p> <p>There was a very pregnant pause. “I’ll be there in half an hour.”</p> <p>“Fine.”</p> <p>Half an hour later as promised the bell rang. Ivy was still putting stuff out in the garbage. Kids think strangely sometimes. She would take one item at a time and go outside and then come back rather than carrying several at once. Not that it mattered, I wanted her busy for the moment. “Detective Vance, thank you for coming.”</p> <p>“What have you got?”</p> <p>“Ivy and I were clearing out her things and I came across something in the master bathroom.”</p> <p>“I can see you’re ransacking the place, what the hell are you doing?”</p> <p>I was ready for him. I handed him a copy of the judge’s order. He read it and snorted. Then he folded it up and put it in his pocket.</p> <p>“I know you tossed the house looking for Maria’s stash. You haven’t seen fit to inform me about much in this case but I would think you might be a little more forthcoming with me since I am not immediately responsible for anything that goes on over here aside from taking care of Ivy.”</p> <p>“Yeah right.”</p> <p>“So am I a suspect or not?”</p> <p>“What have you got?”</p> <p>I led him to the master bathroom. “Did your drug dog find anything?”</p> <p>“Maybe.”</p> <p>“You know I can help you a lot more if you can help me out a bit here. If I know what it is that you are looking for I can let you know if I see or hear anything. Ivy is a wealth of information when she opens up to you. Also I am by my nature a very suspicious person. If I’m not a suspect then I don’t see where it is going to hurt you to let me know what it is that you’re looking for. I know the DEA is involved already as well as vice. Not that you’ve seen fit to tell me anything.”</p> <p>He had an angry look on his face but finally he said, “The dog found a couple of joints in the nightstand.”</p> <p>“Anything else?”</p> <p>“Yeah. He went wacko here in the bathroom. We looked from top to bottom and couldn’t find anything.”</p> <p>“Where exactly?”</p> <p>“He seemed to favor the vanity for some reason.”</p> <p>I took my hand and wiped it across the tile surface. I then turned it over and there was the usual dust from the place not having been cleaned. I then brushed away all of it except a tiny white speck. I looked at detective Vance. He frowned and reached in his pocket and pulled out a small vial with some liquid in it. He uncorked it and brushed the speck into it, recorked it and shook it up. The liquid turned light blue.</p> <p>“Coke?”</p> <p>“Yeah.”</p> <p>“So my guess would be someone was in here doing a line or two.”</p> <p>“Yeah, so.”</p> <p>“How pure is it?”</p> <p>“Fairly good.”</p> <p>“Do you think she is running the stuff?”</p> <p>“Yeah, we have our suspicions. Mostly one of her tricks though. At least we think he is a trick. We’ve seen him around with her a few times and he we know is up to something. The guy hauls ass to Mexico frequently and lives pretty large.”</p> <p>“Then you’ll probably be interested in this.” I reached up on the top shelf of the linen closet and pulled down a box with a combo syringe set in it. The detective looked at the box and snorted.</p> <p>“So she’s a whore, most whores have a douche bag, so what?”</p> <p>“Well that may be true but I suspect she uses these.” I said pointing to the hooks in the closet where two closed enema bags and one open top bag were hanging. All had a hose. Two had female douche tips and one a long enema nozzle on it. “Seeing one in a house is no big deal. Two a bit unusual. But three in here and one somewhat beat up box on the shelf seemed a bit odd to me.” I then pointed to the box. “Notice how the box is rather beat up. And the color on the picture is of a yellow bag. The ones in the closet are two reds and a blue.” I then opened the top of the box. “What do you see?” “What kind of game are you playing Mr. Hollingsbeck?”</p> <p>“No game detective. Just pointing out that someone on your team overlooked a few minute details. Here we see what appears on the surface to be a closed type combo enema and douche syringe. Not unusual for a hooker. No sir. A douche pipe and enema pipe. Hose and screw in adaptor. However most of these sets also come as a hot water bottle. Notice the plug in the end.” I then picked up the bag. “It isn’t empty.” I handed it to Vance.</p> <p>He weighed it in his hand a second and then handed it back to me. “So?”</p> <p>“Screwed on tight it is liquid and air tight.” I held it up with the opening at the top and unscrewed it. I held up the plug for him to see. The entire inner surface was covered in white powder. “They may not have been doing a line in here. They may have been cutting it. I’d say there is probably nearly a kilo in here.” I handed the plug to Vance.</p> <p>He took out a second test vial and brushed some of the powder into it, capped and shook. The clear liquid turned a deep royal blue. “That’s pure!”</p> <p>I handed him the bag. He re-screwed the top. “So, I hope that I can count on your being a little more forthcoming with me?”</p> <p>“Sure.” He said and looked around. “Anything else?”</p> <p>“Nothing I’ve seen.”</p> <p>He stepped back then stopped. “She has some priors for solicitation and a few for minor possession. Her boyfriend though has a rap sheet as long as your arm. I’d avoid him if you see him. He has a few arrests but no convictions for aggravated assault. Also an arrest for murder that was overturned for lack of evidence. Oh and thanks for calling, I do owe you one for this.”</p> <p>“Anytime detective. Have a good day.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>After clearing out the house, or at least anything remotely useful, I contacted the landlord via paper mail. I explained that I had doubts about the continuance of the lease of the house but that there was an ongoing investigation so he should probably proceed with eviction proceedings as soon as the rent lapsed.</p> <p>The next day I drove over to the CPS office by the address on the card and delivered the restraining order, in person. They were definitely not happy about this.</p> <p>Ivy became a lot happier with all of her stuff in ‘her’ room. One of my spare bedrooms that I vacated. I had a garage sale the following weekend to clear out the rest of the junk. The next day there was a knock at the door. Two agents introducing themselves as DEA had a lot of questions most of which I couldn’t answer. They questioned Ivy for a little while but realized she didn’t have that much useful information. After sending Ivy to her room to play the two agents then related to me that their contact in Mexico indicated that Maria and her boyfriend had been intercepted by the Mexican drug enforcement as part of the joint investigation into the smuggling ring. Maria was now in prison and their indication was that she was going to be serving 30 years after her conviction since this was her second offense. The gist was that the American side of the smuggling ring had been caught or were dead and that it was all now cleaned up. So there probably wouldn’t be anyone come looking for Ivy. They thanked me for my time and left.</p> <p>That night before bed I broke the news to Ivy that her mother had been found and that she was in prison in Mexico for a very long time. I also wrote a letter to the consulate of Mexico asking for the address of the prison and if the inmates were allowed mail. Ivy was crying when I went to check on her. About an hour later she came and crawled up in bed with me. Naked as always. She snuggled close to me and thanked me for all I had done for her and cried herself to sleep that night. I was the only person she had left in the world.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Ivy settles into a routine and the spring semester is nearly over. The following year she would be in the same school I found out. The school was thankful for the information I had given them and they seemed very helpful sending me lots of emails giving me updates on Ivy and suggestions on parenting. I think they had come to realize that even though Maria cared for Ivy very much that Ivy’s home life was tenuous at best. I had called the principal the next day after finding out about Maria in Mexico and told her the story. She was very sympathetic and said that they would help me all that they could.</p> <p>Around a month later I get a notice in the mail. A court summons. Children’s protective services had filed a custody case against me. A quick call to my lawyer confirmed that we were already in the clear and all I needed to do was to show up with the guardianship order. Two weeks later I appeared in court and the CPS lawyers were there. My lawyer was also present. After calling the court to order the judge asked for statements. CPS claimed that as a single man that I could not appropriately raise a girl alone and that although I had a signed statement from the girls mother that I had no standing to continue to keep her. The judge gave them a good dressing down after reading the restraining order against them and then asked for comments from my lawyer. He presented the other judges signed guardianship and that clinched it. After the judge finished ripping the CPS lawyers a new one for not doing proper research he dismissed their case as groundless and admonished them that an appeal would be a waste of taxpayer, meaning his, money and that he would gladly file a friend of the court statement with the appeals court if they attempted to do so. The CPS team left with their tail between their legs.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After rescheduling several times with the doctor on record I finally did meet with her. She read the custody paper and then we had an hour long meeting about Ivy’s health. Ivy had in fact been through many tests and the diagnosis was a congenital defect in the size and shape of the colon. It had restrictions in it at two points. One was about eight inches in and what was causing the majority of the constipation. The second was an overly thick sphincter muscle for a girl her age. The general consensus by the medical team that had examined Ivy was that the sphincter problem would probably abate with age in about twenty or so years. The other would not. She would be battling constipation all of her life.</p> <p>The doctor repeats what she had told Maria that Ivy will need a weekly enema to clear out her colon no matter if she had got constipated or not. Laxatives would help but they were to be discouraged if an enema could be administered due to the deteriorating effect on the small intestine as well which was fit as could be. Additionally the doctor asked how the anal dilation had been proceeding to which I had to plead ignorance. Maria had not told me anything about it and Ivy had never mentioned it. The doctor told me she had written a prescription for Maria to get some anal dilators for Ivy and outlined the dilation regimen to help with the sphincter problem. She wrote me another prescription for that. I asked her about the enemas and indicated that Ivy had been receiving regular ones from Maria with a squeeze bulb. The doctor was disappointed in that too since she had indicated to Maria that Ivy needed to have her entire colon flushed and nothing less than a full quart would do the job. Then the doctor looked at the chart again and said it should probably be a quart and a half if I could get it into the girl since the last exam was two years ago. We scheduled for Ivy to have a full physical with another barium enema series that summer after school was out.</p> <p>About a week after finding that her mother wasn’t coming back Ivy continued to crawl up in bed with me every night. For some reason I didn’t try to stop her. I guess I was just feeling sorry for her. Then one night she grabbed my dick and pretended to be asleep. I left that too as she did eventually fall to sleep.</p> <p>In mid May I received a letter from Mexico. Only not from Maria. It was from her sister Flora. In it Flora said she had heard from Maria and had contacted friends living not far away who gave her my address. She sent a picture of her and Maria when they were younger and asked that I give it to Ivy. Of course I wrote her back and asked her if she would be interested in raising Ivy since she was family.</p> <p>After telling Ivy about the doctor and the enemas she sullenly accepts that she needs to have them. She said her mom had given her some regular for a while but then sort of quit unless Ivy had a problem. I carefully explained to the little girl that the weekly enemas would be preventative and should help her from being miserable. I showed her a picture of the human colon and explained how her body worked to her. She saw the female anatomy page and was very curious about that. Being she was now 10 I also explained about her periods which would start in a year or two and how she shouldn’t be afraid. I told her that I understood her biological functions and that she can come to me with any questions. A sponge for information she asked many, many questions about anatomy and sex.</p> <p>While I was talking to Ivy she casually talked about the many times she had watched her mom and the boyfriends having sex. Then she reiterated that she considered me to be her boyfriend. She said that since I wasn’t her daddy I had to be her boyfriend since I took care of her. Sometimes children’s logic is pretty infallible.</p> <p>Ivy continued to sleep with me and play with my ‘anatomy’ as she called it. She also asked me a few times if she could do what she had seen her mommy do. I tried to discourage that but she would just be quiet about it for a week or so before asking again.</p> <p>Eventually the sister wrote me back and in a very convincing tone indicated that since I was a rich American that I could give Ivy a much better life than she would have in Mexico. The sister it turns out had become a baby factory and had six ninos of her own. Again I had been out-logic’d.</p> <p>Having Ivy on my health insurance was certainly easier. She needed glasses and dental work. We took care of most of that in April and the beginning of May. Ivy also finally got used to taking a full quart enema and holding it on Friday nights. She happily got down on all fours in the tub and would wiggle her butt at me. A few months prior she asked about the douche nozzle and I explained its use to her and told her what her mother had used it for. She asked if it would be any good for an enema and I let her try it one night. She fell in love with its larger size much to my surprise and asked if she could have all of her enemas with it. Maybe the dilators wouldn’t be that bad after all.</p> <p>One Saturday night we were at home watching TV when I brought out the dilators. “Ivy, remember how I told you that your back hole was tighter than it should be?”</p> <p>“Yes.” She said and bit her lip.</p> <p>“Well the doctor gave me these to insert into you and get you used to having it open a bit more. The idea was that if you can learn to relax your muscle there that you can poop easier. Do you feel up to trying one?”</p> <p>“Ok David. I guess. Will it hurt?”</p> <p>“Probably not. It is small, see?” I held up the small one, barely 3/8” in diameter. I purposefully didn’t show her the whole set. “About the same size as your nozzle you used last night.”</p> <p>“Ok. What do I have to do?”</p> <p>“Just bend over and I’ll put it in. Then you can wear panties to keep it from sliding out and getting the furniture greasy.”</p> <p>She frowned at that and took the pair of panties I handed her. She really was the nudist at heart, she hardly ever wore clothes at home anymore. I had also discussed this habit with the doctor and she said that although somewhat disconcerting to me it was just a phase and Ivy should grow out of it by the time she got to be a teenager. She said it wasn’t really worth the fight at home and to just let it be. I certainly didn’t tell her that I had a boner every time Ivy sat down cross legged and her tender little lips pooched open.</p> <p>“Ok, up on your hands and knees.” I told her. She got up on the sofa and stuck her butt at me and wiggled it.</p> <p>“You like this don’t you! You just want me to wear panties.”</p> <p>“Well yeah, but I let you go naked the rest of the time, don’t I?”</p> <p>“I suppose.” She giggled. “You’re really a good boyfriend, you know?”</p> <p>“Ok, relax honey.” I told her as I pulled down her panties a bit and parted her cheek and dabbed a little lube on her. The doctor had also recommended a water base lube rather than petroleum jelly since that tended to trap more bacteria. “Here it comes, relax.”</p> <p>“Ohhh! It does feel like the nozzle, only longer.”</p> <p>“There you go, all in.” I pulled her panties back up. No thong here fortunately. I gave her a playful pat on the butt. That was when I suddenly realized that I had never had to spank her. She was the perfect little girl. She never got into any trouble at school, never caused me any problems, never broke things and was always very polite. Aside from her somewhat annoying nudity and insatiable sexual curiosity she was the perfect girl. And I certainly couldn’t fault her for being curious I had realized several months back when she asked if she could feel my dick. She reasoned that since she didn’t have one she wanted to know how it worked and that since I was the closest thing she had to a daddy and certainly her only parental unit that I would have to teach her. We tried the book route but she kept pestering me to see the real thing and in bed continued to grab at me until I relented and let her play with it.</p> <p>Ivy had sat back down in the chair and wiggled her butt around trying to get used to the dilator plug in her. “How long to I have to have this in?”</p> <p>“For now maybe an hour. Does it bother you that much?”</p> <p>“Yeah, it’s uncomfortable.”</p> <p>“Just relax. You’ll get used to it.”</p> <p>An hour later I asked her and she was very involved in a show and asked if I could take it out later. So after the movie she came into my home office and asked if I needed to take it out. I told her it didn’t have to if she was comfortable with it. She thought about it for a few seconds and said it wasn’t bad now and she could continue to wear it.</p> <p>We continued the dilation exercise every night. By the fourth night Ivy was used to wearing them. At the end of the week after her enema we went to the next size which was about ½” in diameter.</p> <p>School was finally out for the year and I had to figure out what to do with Ivy. Given her upcoming medical tests a summer camp away was out of the questions. Her weekly enemas and dilation too made it inconvenient to send her away. I was lucky to find a summer program that was daily and wasn’t far from my office. Reasonable fees too.</p> <p>The night before her exam the doctor’s orders were for several enemas starting with a soapy one. Also a large dose of laxatives. Ivy didn’t like the magnesium citrate at all. The soapy enema, as uncomfortable as it was she took like a big girl, crying she said to keep it coming. At nearly two quarts she finally gave in to the urge and made a big mess in the bathtub. When it slowed I used the hand shower nozzle and washed her sweet little butt off and plopped her on the toilet while I continued to clean her mess. She was still crying, as much I think from the burning of the soap as from the humiliation of me washing her poop down the drain.</p> <p>“Ok honey, after you get that out and your stomach quits doing flips we need to start with more water. We have to wash out the soapy and get you all cleaned out. Let me know when you’re ready ok?” “Ok David.” She said in her little hiccupy cry.</p> <p>An hour later she came, naked, into my study and asked for the next one. We got an entire two quarts into her and she said she was full but held it long enough to get onto the toilet. I pointed out to her that as she was getting to be a bigger girl now that we would have to start doing the full two quart bag every week. She didn’t like to hear that news though.</p> <p>The following day I took her to the hospital where the doctor did a flex sigmoidoscope and then sent her on to x-ray for the barium enema series. I stayed with her while she was in there and she was being very brave while they hooked up the huge bag of barium water to the nearly one inch speculum they had inserted into her stretched anus. She cried a little as it was put in but the tech let her sit for a few minutes to get used to it before proceeding.</p> <p>As we watched the level on the barium bag began to drop and I rubbed her swelling tummy. She began to cry as it was getting full. The tech stopped the flow and checked her with the fluoroscope. She still wasn’t full enough yet so he restarted the flow. Ivy began to cry and trash around a bit so I held her hands to keep her from reaching back and pulling out the hose. She looked up at me with a tear streaked face and begged me to make it stop. The relentless heavy barium solution continued to fill my little girl’s bowels. The bag was nearly half empty now so she had almost 3 full quarts inside of her. That’s a load alright considering she only weighed some 75 pounds. I know that 3 quarts in me is a butt full but I weigh in at 215. The poor thing was suffering when the tech finally stopped the flow and asked me to step back so she could take the pictures. I held Ivy’s hands above her head so she wouldn’t try to reach down. She continued to cry through the whole set of plates.</p> <p>The tech went to get the radiologist to read the films while Ivy lay there, her little tummy round with the gut full of barium and she continued to cry. Although she had slowed down her squealing cry she continued to sniffle and moan. I told her I was sorry for what she had to go through but that she needed to be checked to make sure she was ok inside. She promised to take her weekly enemas and hold them longer to me thinking that this might somehow reduce the need for this barium enema test. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that this would be an annual occurrence for her for at least the next ten or so years.</p> <p>After the tech came back the valve was release and the barium flowed out the speculum holding Ivy’s anus open back into the bag. Ivy quit her crying as nearly a quart had flowed out. The tech had lowered the bag below the level of the table and had gone off to prepare something. Ivy said she was very sore in her belly from having it stretched out so much. I asked her how the nozzle inside of her felt and she said that while it was large she was comfortable with it and thanked me for training her little hole in the back with the dilators. She said she remembers this test the last time and it hurt a lot more in the back.</p> <p>After the bag was refilled from its warm soft little container the tech attached an inflator bulb. She warned Ivy that she was going to be pumped full of air. The tech positioned the fluoroscope and then began to inflate my little Ivy. Ivy giggled and said it felt like she had to fart but it wouldn’t come out. The tech lady continued to pump up the little girls colon with air while watching it on the scope. I could see the scope and watched as Ivy’s colon began to inflate. Ivy finally said she was felling full but the tech continued to pump telling her just a little more. Finally she stopped and took some plates. Ivy said it felt really, really full but wasn’t as bad as the enema.</p> <p>After the radiologist confirmed the x-rays were ok the air was let out, the speculum removed and Ivy was put on the toilet to sit for a while. She said she was ok and I went out to sign some forms that they had forgotten to get signed. The tech commented on how good my little girl was and that most children had to be tied down to the table for this. She also commented on how good Ivy was trained to be taking weekly enemas.</p> <p>After getting done with everything the tech gave Ivy a pair of the diaper pants to wear. Ivy didn’t like that as it didn’t seem dignified to her. I helped her put on her dress and showed her that no one would know she had them on but it was a good idea in case some of the barium leaked out. I also reminded her that she would need basically a repeat of last nights enema session to clean out most of the barium and she would have to get it when we got home. She took that in stride and said she thought it was ok as she had gotten used to having her belly round like a beachball. She then surprised me and asked me how often I took enemas. I told her maybe once a week and she said she thought I usually must do them after she went to bed as she could hear the toilet flushing a lot. “David … um. Do you think maybe you could let me give you an enema next time? I’m always the one getting one and I want to give one for a change.”</p> <p>“Well I guess. Are you sure?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I think it might be kind of neat to be holding the bag telling you to take more, take more.” She giggled.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That night Ivy’s anus was very sore with all the activity of the day. As promised I gave her a full two quart soapy enema and three rinses. The last one was somewhat cloudy with the barium remains but I could tell she was getting tired so I stopped for the night. I put on some soothing lotion on her ass hole and like a real trooper she asked for her dilator. She fell to sleep with it in her so I just left it.</p> <p>The next day was Saturday so I let her sleep late. I too slept late with my sweet little Ivy curled up against my chest and my arm around her. I ran my hands across her chest and felt her nipples. There was a definite puffiness to them, I think her hormones were beginning to kick in. Hum, 10 and a half. Well a bit early but some girls do start early. We would probably have to look at getting her a training bra before school started next year.</p> <p>Saturday night I gave her another soapy and two rinse enemas and plugged her up with the 1” dilator. She said it was a butt full and wanted it out before bedtime. Sunday night though she went to sleep with it in.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following week I took her to Florida theme parks and she was very, very happy. When we returned from Florida she was bouncing around the rest of the summer. She continued to play with my dick at night and had figured out how to make it big. Finally one night she played with it long enough and I jizzed on her hand. She giggled and then leaned over and licked it all up. I was sort of surprised and she reminded me that she had watched her mom do that many times. Then she got sort of sad about her mom and started crying.</p> <p>Along about August Ivy came to me and asked me more questions about sex. She had been reading one of my old college texts that she had found on human sexuality. She finally announced that since I had said that she was reaching puberty and would need a training bra that now that she had breasts it was time for her to become a woman and that we needed to have sex together. Well you could have knocked me over with a feather about that point.</p> <p>I managed to put that off until nearly mid November. She was definitely growing breasts. She told me she had read a lot about deflowering virgins and that she was ready for that. She said she understood it was going to hurt and she was going to bleed but that she wanted to do it. After trying my best to talk her out of it she pointed out that I wasn’t her dad but I was in fact her boyfriend. She lived with me, slept with me and I supported her so that made her my girlfriend. Like I said, kid logic is sometimes appalling accurate.</p> <p>So one morning she played with my dick as I was just waking up. At the same time her other hand was in her small puss rubbing furiously. I had seen her doing this off and on for some time now but hadn’t seen her reach an orgasm or really get very much wet yet. She got up and was about to mount me when I told her that if she went to the bathroom and put plenty of lube on me like we did with the enema nozzles that it would hurt a lot less. Well my plan was to get soft before she returned.</p> <p>Ok, so that didn’t work out. The thought of my lubed dick entering her tight virgin puss sort of backfired and some part of my brain overruled the deflate instruction. I was at full mast when she returned and put a big gob of the cold jelly on my dick and ran her little hands all around. Then she took the remainder and smeared her still hairless little pussy with it. Then she got up on her knees over me and spread her little labia apart. She eased down onto it ever so slowly while I watched. “Ok David, here it goes!” She then slammed herself down hard onto my dick.</p> <p>Damned if that didn’t hurt. I could feel it rip through her hymen and bottom out in the bottom of her tiny vagina. Ivy let out a high picked scream and jumped up off of me. She danced from one foot to the other and put her hands over her little pussy and continued to scream. Blood began to trickle out from her fingers. Finally she settled down a bit. She looked at me and tried to smile but was having difficultly because of the pain. Finally she positioned herself over me and thrust down on it again. She screamed once more but this time didn’t come up off of me. She remained impaled on my hard dick and screamed and hugged herself with her bloody fingers.</p> <p>My dick began to get soft. Don’t know why exactly but it did. I guess seeing her in pain or something. It softened enough to where she finally was able to rest her little cheeks on my thighs. We sat like that for a long time and she got to just sniffling and her lip quivering. I put my hands on her tiny hips and held her in place. Finally she looked at her hands and saw the blood.</p> <p>“You ok?”</p> <p>“Yeah but it is throbbing. It hurts bad David.”</p> <p>“I know. I tried to warn you that you should wait until you’re older before you did it.”</p> <p>“I know but I want to be a woman now!”</p> <p>“So do you feel different now?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I hurt! But yeah I do feel different. I’ve got a real dick inside of my pussy. That is the way it is supposed to be. You’re a man and I’m a woman. I’m not a little girl anymore.”</p> <p>“You’ll always be my little girl my sweetheart. Even to the day you die you’ll be my little girl.” She giggled.</p> <p>After she got up off of me she went to take a shower and wash off the blood. I told her to sit on a towel until I got back and went and got her some female sanitary napkins. Thin ones for the time being. About time she got used to them. When I got home I brought her a pair of panties and showed her how to put one in. She then wore the pad for the next two days until she stopped bleeding.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following weekend she was ready to be a ‘woman’ again. Not nearly as much blood or screaming this time. She still couldn’t fully impale herself on my 6” cock but she was trying her best. Of course seeing her with her butt dilator in definitely kept my cock hard most of the time. She would walk by me and twitch her butt out at me to be sure that I saw it. She was turning into quite a tease.</p> <p>By the time that school was nearly over for the year it had become a weekly ritual for her to suck my cock hard, slather it down with jelly and impale herself on it every Saturday morning. She even took to spinning around on it and rocking back and forth on it watching TV. Although only half my cock was buried in her I was managing to get off on it.</p> <p>The summer she was now twelve she had her first period. She took it in stride and started using tampons after I showed her how to put them in. She giggled and marveled at how it was like a little dick going in her. By this time we had worked her up to the 1 3/8” anal dilator too. She wore them from the time she got home from school until she got ready in the morning.</p> <p>“David, you know mom used to have her boyfriends put their dick in her ass hole. She seemed to enjoy it. I’m not as little as I was before back there. I think it is time for you to put your dick in there.”</p> <p>“It might hurt.”</p> <p>“Maybe but I want to do it. Besides after reading the books there isn’t a bottom to my back hole so you should be able to go full length into it. I know I still can’t take you all the way in my pussy so it should feel better to you.”</p> <p>“I’m sure it will feel good. I’m just not sure you’re ready for it.”</p> <p>“I checked and my dilator is the same size as your dick!”</p> <p>“But my dick is longer.”</p> <p>“And softer … ummm.” She cooed into my ear as she snuggled up against me in bed.</p></div>",[]
1061,My New Little Girl,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,Emily is kicked around after her mom is murdered but finally finds happiness with her only real friend left in the world. But does she ever have some surprises for him!,2006-01-27,35,4,"enem, anal, abuse, M,F,g",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Reading my book I was listening and hear the pre-boarding call which included 1st class boarding. Being a frequent flyer I was always in the first group up. So I got up and went to the gate kiosk and handed the lady my ticket bar code. Arriving in seat 10 D, I wondered how crowded the flight was going to be. I usually got free first class upgrades but not today. </p> <p>Sitting down in my preferred aisle seat I continued to read my book, waiting for the occupants of 10E &amp; 10F before going to the trouble of buckling up. A stewardess was escorting a young lady down the main aisle. Must be an unaccompanied minor judging from the ticket id pinned to her dress. I was somewhat surprised when the stewardess announced that the girl was to sit in seat 10E. After allowing her to sit I retook my seat. </p> <p>She introduced herself as Emily and said she was going home after a trip to Houston visiting her friend Sarah. Emily happily talked away right up to take off and told me that her friend Sarah had moved away last summer and that since this was Christmas break Sarah had been in Memphis visiting and she had rode to Houston with Sarah and her parents. She had stayed for 2 weeks and Emily’s mother had bought her a 1 way ticket back home for a Christmas present. I was somewhat surprised that no one was sitting in 10F as we took off.</p> <p>I was very amused by Emily. She was trying her best to be as mature as possible trying to impress me. She was obviously a country girl from her accent and I pretty much bet her mother was a hillbilly of some sort, recently transplanted to the city. During our conversation Emily told me she was 12 years old and that they had just recently moved to Memphis. She said they lived in some small town in Tennessee that I didn’t recognize. I gathered it was several hours away. Emily said her dad was killed in a mining accident a few years ago. So my suspicions were confirmed that her mom was definitely from the sticks. Apparently Emily’s mom had met a man and remarried and they moved to the big city. Memphis. At least it seemed big to Emily. </p> <p>During the flight Emily became scared at the turbulence and grabbed my arm and started crying. I calmed her down and told her it happened all the time and that I flew this flight every other week. She said she was going to be in a school play in a few weeks and asked me if I would come. I was sort of taken by her innocence. I agreed that since I would be in Memphis anyway I could come by as the play was in the evening on a weeknight. I gave her my card and she put it in her cute little girl purse. She was trying so hard to act like a grown girl. After we landed she unbuckled her seat belt and was kneeling in her seat looking out the window. She was very happy to be back in Memphis as she said she missed her mom. Turning to me she surprised me by giving me a big hug and a kiss and thanking me for being so kind to her and helping her to not be scared. </p> <p>Arriving at the gate I was surprised that the stewardess didn’t come give Emily any instructions. My new little friend got up with the rest of us and I got her bag down out of the overhead for her. Finally arriving at the front an airline employee took charge of her and she waved good-bye to me. </p> <p>Snagging my luggage at the belt I made my way to the office via cab as I always did. Making my 09:00 meeting at the office I finished about 11:00 and start making my rounds of my employees at our office in that city. Having employees in 4 different cities I had to go around to all of them at least once a month. I was in my branch shipping clerk’s office when my cell phone rang.</p> <p>“This is Paul.”</p> <p>“Mr. Paul Markham?” the woman’s voice on the other end asked.</p> <p>“Yes it is.”</p> <p>“I’m Cindy Watson with Southern Air. Do you know an Emily Chance?”</p> <p>Emily? Emily? Oh yeah. That was the little girl I was on the plane with this morning.</p> <p>“Yes I think so. About 12?”</p> <p>“Yes, that’s her. She had your card in her purse. Her mother was supposed to be at the airport this morning to pick her up and we have not heard from her. We’ve called the numbers for Mrs. Chance and no answer. Do you happen to know where Mrs. Chance might be?”</p> <p>“Well actually no. I only know Emily, I’ve not met her mother.”</p> <p>“Well it has now been 4 hours since she was supposed to be picked up and at this point our airline regulations state we have to turn her over to someone.”</p> <p>Well obviously Cindy was fishing. She wanted me to volunteer to come pick up Emily. This could definitely be a sticky situation. </p> <p>“Well I’d like to help you but I don’t have permission from her mother to pick her up. Have you contacted the police?”</p> <p>“Yes I did but they don’t have any information on her. I gave them her address and they said they would send a patrol car by the house to see if anyone was home. Could be the phone isn’t working, I never got an answering machine or anything.”</p> <p>“I see. Humm…” </p> <p>“Can you hold for a minute? My other line is ringing.”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>I was treated to some old Bee Gee’s on hold music for a few minutes. I said my good bye to the shipping clerk and exited his office and made my way to the conference room I often used as an office while in our Memphis office. </p> <p>“Mr. Markham?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“That was children’s service calling me. Apparently they are sending someone over to collect Emily.”</p> <p>“Everything ok? That seems sort of quick.”</p> <p>“I don’t know. They seemed rather sure of something but wouldn’t say what. Sorry to trouble you.”</p> <p>“No problem. If you need something else call me back.”</p> <p>“Ok. Thank you. Bye.”</p> <p>“Bye.”</p> <p>Well that was sort of odd in my mind. I pondered it over lunch at the local Japanese steak house that was just next door. Decent lunch at a decent price and just on the other side of the parking lot from the office. Walking back across to the office my cell phone rang again.</p> <p>“Paul.”</p> <p>“Mr. Markham?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Hi my name is Loretta Boyd and I’m with children’s services. Ms. Watson told me that she spoke with you earlier about Emily Chance.”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Well I’m afraid that there has been a rather bad situation at the Chance residence and I was wondering if I could impose on you to ride with me for the afternoon?”</p> <p>“Ride with you?” I said, very confused.</p> <p>“Yes, I’m in a back office right now out of ear shot of Emily but there was a break in and multiple homicides at her house yesterday. No one knew about it until this morning when the airline called the police to look for Emily’s parents. The police said that the crime scene is under investigation and that the bodies are going to be in the morgue within the hour. They’ve asked if I could bring Emily down to identify them.”</p> <p>“Whoa! What the hell? I’m sure you mean well but bringing a 12 year old girl to the morgue to identify what could be her mother?”</p> <p>“Yes well my supervisor had the same concerns. However from what the police can tell there were two people killed last night at that house. Emily confirmed that she lived with her mother and new father and didn’t have any brothers or sisters. Supposedly she has an aunt somewhere back in Kentucky but I didn’t press her for many more details. Emily said that she and her mom just moved to Memphis a few months ago. </p> <p>“Damned. What bad luck.”</p> <p>“Do you think you could accompany us to the morgue?”</p> <p>“Me?”</p> <p>“Yes. I know it is sort of unusual but from what I’ve found out so far from Emily she doesn’t have too many friends and her one friend her age lives in Houston, a girl named Sarah McKinney.”</p> <p>“Yeah she told me all about Sarah this morning.”</p> <p>“Well I would certainly appreciate it if you could come. If it really is her mother it is going to be quite traumatic for her and she will need all the emotional support she can get. I hope that by her at least having someone with her that she knows that it will help her. At her age this could be very bad for her.”</p> <p>“So why not just keep her somewhere overnight until you can confirm it.”</p> <p>“Well it isn’t so much as confirm for the police as it is for Emily to realize that her mother is dead. It will be very emotional for her but she will need to do it.”</p> <p>“And the police are sure it is Mrs. Chance?”</p> <p>“Well Mrs. James, that is her new name after she married. Chance was her name from the previous marriage and Emily’s real father’s name. Emily said her real father was killed a couple of years ago. Victoria, her mom, remarried last year. The police said they found her license and confirmed that it is her. I know it sounds cruel but if you just whisk the child away without them getting to see their dead parent they think that it is all just a trick of some sort by children’s services. It is very hard on them but a necessary step for the healing process to begin.”</p> <p>“I don’t mind being with her but really I’m sort of surprised. You do know I only just met her on the plane this morning.”</p> <p>“I know but right now you seem to be the only person she knows alive in Memphis. I left some voice mails on the contact number for Sarah’s mother a little while ago and I’ve got a colleague doing some research on the aunt in Kentucky. Can I come by your office and pick you up?” </p> <p>After giving her the address I hung up and now back in my office packed up my laptop and locked it in a storeroom for which I had a key. This was probably going to shoot the afternoon. Twenty minutes later I was downstairs when an obviously government issue car pulled up and I could see a woman in the driver’s seat and a young girl in the passenger seat. I walked out and greeted them and took a seat in the back. Emily was sort of quiet. The case worker hadn’t told her yet but the young girl was smart enough to know something unusual was going on. </p> <p>After some chit chat on the way downtown we arrived at the morgue. Emily saw the sign and visibly stiffened. She grabbed my hand and held it tight. Inside the caseworker went ahead while I waited out in the lobby with Emily. The caseworker came back and showed Emily the driver’s license. Emily confirmed that it was her mother’s picture. Now the moment of truth and Loretta finally had to break the news to the little girl that her mother was dead. Predictably the poor little thing broke down in tears. Loretta had brought a box of tissues and we sat there for close to an hour with Emily while she cried her little heart out. Then we said that we hated to have to show her but she needed to identify her mother in person for the police records. The technician pulled back a curtain and we could see the body. Draped in a sheet with only her head and shoulders uncovered it was obvious to me that Victoria was a nice enough looking woman in about her late 30’s but a skinny white chick and pretty hillbilly looking. Her head was covered in a hospital style cap that covered her forehead. Emily was up against the glass crying and I looked at Loretta and touched my finger to my forehead to indicate that I thought that it was a head shot. Loretta nodded slightly to confirm it and I was appreciative of the morgue technician who had taken the time to cover the dead woman’s head with the cap so that her daughter wouldn’t have to have the last image of her mother with a bullet hole through the head. </p> <p>Emily came off of the glass and wrapped herself around me. She was sobbing uncontrollably now and interspersing it with hiccups. Loretta and I led her out to the car. Emily and I sat in the backseat with Emily continuing to cry. Finally she stopped and asked about her step dad and Loretta told her that he was dead too. Loretta asked Emily if she would sign a form indicating that it was in fact her mother. Emily stoically agreed and signed the form. Loretta took it back into the morgue while I waited out in the car with Emily. Loretta called and found out that the house was still a mess so she told me that if I didn’t mind that Emily could stay with me for the afternoon. Seeing that transportation was going to be a problem I asked her if she could take me by the rental car place and she did. She said she would go by the house and try to get it picked up as best she could and I told her that if she could get clearance from the police that I could get a cleaning service that I knew about in Memphis to go clean it before we brought Emily to it. We had the discussion quickly while Emily was in the restroom at the burger joint we had stopped at for a soft drink. </p> <p>After getting the rental car I took Emily to a movie to try and get her mind off of what had happened. Although she laughed a few times at the show I had the feeling that she probably wouldn’t remember that much about it. She had stopped crying finally but was obviously sad. I took her out to eat at a nice Italian restaurant and she actually ate pretty well. I got a call from Loretta saying that the police wouldn’t be able to clear it for cleaning until tomorrow. Loretta had stopped by and picked up some clothes for Emily and was trying to find a place for the girl to stay for the night in a foster care facility. Emily figured out what we were talking about and asked if she could talk to Loretta. </p> <p>I listened as she told Loretta that she really wanted to stay with me and didn’t want to stay with strangers. Funny, to a twelve year old I was now familiar and less than 24 hours ago didn’t even know she had existed. She listened for a while and then reiterated that she didn’t want to stay in a foster home. I was surprised at how assertive she became. She didn’t yell but she was very firm in her convictions. Finally she handed the phone back to me and Loretta said she would have to call her supervisor. </p> <p>After eating we went to a local video store and I rented several movies for Emily. My hotel room had a DVD player and then we went to my hotel to wait for Loretta’s call as to what we were going to do for the evening. At 8pm she finally called and asked if she could come by my hotel. Around 10pm a knock at my door and Loretta and a woman named Mrs. Dawes came in. Mrs. Dawes was apparently Loretta’s boss. While Mrs. Dawes had a conversation with Emily I was dragged out in the hall by Loretta. </p> <p>“Mr. Markham we appreciate you helping with Emily today but now we need to take her and place her in a foster home.”</p> <p>“Are you going to make sure that she attends her mother’s funeral?”</p> <p>“Well if there is one. We haven’t had any luck this afternoon trying to contact any of the family. From the woman’s address book we’ve called many of the numbers and found out that she didn’t have any brothers and just one sister. They were orphans. We’re did manage to contact Mr. James’ brother and he is coming to Memphis tomorrow. My colleague got the impression they weren’t that close. We finally found the sister and she is coming tomorrow also.”</p> <p>After the case workers finally convinced Emily to go with them I managed to get to bed by midnight. The next day was fairly uneventful until I got a call late in the afternoon from a woman identifying herself as Emily’s aunt. She asked if I could meet her at her hotel. I agreed and drove over. When I arrived Emily was there and gave me a big hug and wrapped herself around me. The case workers had dropped her off with the aunt earlier. </p> <p>The aunt was a real piece of work. Skinny as hell and had the speedball junkie look to her. Smoked like a refinery too. It made me sort of sad to think that poor little Emily would have to live with this woman. The woman said she was going over to the house and see if she could find any insurance policies and make arrangements for a funeral. She had talked with the dead man’s brother briefly and they were going to meet at the house. She asked me if I could watch Emily for the afternoon and I agreed. She said that the man had arranged for a cleaning crew to come clean up the blood and they were out there now working on the house. </p> <p>Emily and I went to eat dinner and then back to my room where she watched the rest of the movies I had rented for her the night before. I called and talked to Victoria’s sister and she said that it was now ok to bring Emily by. So around 8:30 I scooped up Emily and took her to her home. She was very sad as she walked in. The sister, Susan and the man, Chuck, were in the living room knocking back highballs. Both were smoking. Emily went to her room. </p> <p>Talking with Susan and Chuck I was informed that they had found some insurance policies and had already contacted the insurance companies. Neither were listed as beneficiaries and only Emily was left. Not a large amount available either, only $50,000. Chuck had been talking to a funeral home and the funeral was set for Saturday. I called my company travel number for after hours and left them a voice mail to change my ticket to return on Sunday. Chuck was still digging through papers while we sat and talked. </p> <p>Suddenly his face lit up. He announced that he had found the pay off policy on the house mortgage. So the house would be paid up. He and Susan got into an argument. I interjected that they both should be more concerned about Emily than how much they could get out of the deal as she needed to be raised. I then left before they could verbally attack me and went to check on Emily. </p> <p>She was sitting on her bed crying. I sat down next to her and she put her head on my shoulder and snuggled close and cried more. I held her for a long time and could hear the argument heating up in the other room. At one point I heard Chuck yell that he was only a half brother and they shared the same father but different mothers. The guy was a prick in my book. </p> <p>Susan and Chuck quieted down after a while. I told Emily I was going back to my hotel and that I would see her tomorrow. She gave me a big hug and a grateful look and kissed me again. She said she would try to sleep but she didn’t really know Susan having only seen the woman twice that she could remember and she had never met Chuck before today.</p> <p>Returning to the den I had a short and to the point conversation with Susan and Chuck. I found out that they were planning a minimal funeral on Sunday since there weren’t many people to come. I asked Susan about Emily’s school and she told me she didn’t think Emily needed to go back as she was going to return to Kentucky next week on the bus and take Emily with her. I got the impression that her and Chuck were just taking a breather and hadn’t settled the division of the house proceeds yet. I excused myself.</p> <p>The following day I went by the house around 9 and Susan answered the door wearing only a t-shirt. No panties. She really did look like hell that early in the morning and seemed to be suffering from a hangover. I asked her if she wanted me to help Emily pack and she just nodded and sauntered off to the master bedroom to go back to bed. Emily was in her room just staring at the wall. </p> <p>“Hello Emily.”</p> <p>“Oh high Paul!” She jumped up and gave me a big hug and a kiss. “I missed you so much!”</p> <p>“So did you get any sleep last night?”</p> <p>“Some. They were arguing until at least midnight, I think I finally did fall asleep.”</p> <p>“So I guess you know by now you’re going to Kentucky to live with Susan?”</p> <p>“Yes .. I really, really wish I could come live with you. You’re so much nicer than my aunt Susan. And she smokes! It is so stinky.” </p> <p>“Well she is your aunt. I’m just your friend. I’ll tell you what .. I’ll send you some stuff to write letters with and you can write to me.”</p> <p>“Really? That would be so wonderful!” she gave me a hug.</p> <p>We sat and talked for a little bit about her school and what she was going to do. I had stopped by a box place and picked up some boxes on the way over. We got them out of the rental car and started packing Emily’s stuff. Around noon we finished most of it. She didn’t have all that much. Susan had finally managed to get up and was smoking a cigarette in the kitchen watching the coffee brew. I asked her if she wanted anything as I was going to take Emily out for lunch for a burger. Susan just wanted us to bring something back. I pointed to the pile of empty boxes she could use to pack stuff in and she said great, something good to drag the stuff down to the resell consignment store in. </p> <p>Emily was visibly saddened by Susan’s last comment as we left. I could tell that it hurt her to know that Susan was just going to sell all of her mother, Victoria’s, clothing and possessions. I had managed to grab a small box of stuff and asked Emily if she wanted me to bring it to Houston and I could ship it to her in a few months after things settled down. She agreed but didn’t realize that it was almost all photos of her growing up with her mom and some of her dad. A few keepsakes too. I had a sneaking suspicion that Susan was going to be like that and doubted she really cared for Emily at all. She seemed to think the little girl was a burden more than anything. </p> <p>After lunch I dropped Emily off and told her I would see her tomorrow at the funeral. I had got the info from Chuck when I called him. He seemed rather perturbed I was asking but grudgingly gave me the details. With the afternoon to burn I called Loretta and asked her if we could meet. She was out checking on a family and asked if I minded riding along with her and we could talk. </p> <p>I met her at a local burger dive and left my rental car and we drove out to the suburbs of Memphis. I conveyed to her what I had found out about the family and told her that I really didn’t think that Susan was going to be that good of a parental unit choice for Emily. Loretta agreed but said there wasn’t much she could do about it. I got her to agree to contact the Louisville children’s service and have them check on Loretta in a month. She was perturbed when I persisted in making her call then and have them open a case file. The family she was trying to check on wasn’t home so we drove back into the city and I got my car. </p> <p>The next day at the funeral Emily was wearing a normal dress, Susan hadn’t even taken her to get something special. Emily stuck pretty close to me the whole time. Susan seemed rather bored and didn’t seem to care that her sister was in the box. And Chuck obviously didn’t have any great love for his half-brother. I spoke with several co-workers of Mr. &amp; Mrs. James and they all greeted Emily warmly. A pastor was there but said he hadn’t met the decedents ever before when I talked with him. A couple of Emily’s schoolmates were there but I got the impression that she didn’t know them all that well. Emily’s school teacher was there and her and I had a short but sad conversation about poor Emily’s future. I gave her my card and she said she would like to stay in touch with me and try to stay in touch with Emily. I had given Emily $200 cash and told her to keep it hidden from Susan and she agreed. I told her that if she needed to call me she could but that Susan would probably not like it if she did that often. She agreed to write me letters instead.</p> <p>After saying good-bye to Emily Saturday I really expected that was about the last I would see of her. I brought her box of keepsakes back to Houston with me on Sunday and put them in one of my spare bedrooms. The next week I was in Atlanta for 3 days but when I got home on Friday I had a letter from Emily. She said that aunt Susan had refused to pay for the extra shipping and she had to leave 2 boxes of stuff when they left. She thanked me for taking the one box that I did. She said that Susan made her sleep on the sofa and that Susan stayed drunk and was smoking dope. Susan hadn’t even bothered to enroll Emily in school yet. </p> <p>I wrote Emily back and told her that she could just get on the bus when it came by in the morning and ride it to school and that she could tell them that she needed to enroll and they would take care of it. I mailed her a photocopy of her birth certificate that I had made while I was in Memphis. Susan had taken the original and just wadded it up and stuffed it in a folder. </p> <p>Saturday I got another letter from Emily saying that Susan left Thursday night and only returned Saturday around noon and was obviously drunk. I wrote her back encouraging her not to get discouraged. </p> <p>The following week I had a conversation with Loretta the case worker. She seemed rather impervious to Emily’s plight. Said that since Susan lived in Louisville there wasn’t much she could do now since Susan was the legal guardian now. </p> <p>Emily sent me 3 more letters the next week. She did manage to get herself to school and there was hell to pay for that. Susan whipped her badly and chipped a tooth from beating the poor little girl. I held my temper. I really wanted to just call the children’s services in Louisville and tell them about it but realized if I did then Susan would probably beat the little girl some more and prevent her from mailing me. I had taken to sending Emily S. A. S. E’s when I wrote to her so all she had to do was write me a letter and drop it in the mail. </p> <p>The following week Susan must have got some money from the insurance or from Chuck. Emily said that Susan went on a 3 day bender and didn’t show back up. Emily was taking care of herself and going to school. </p> <p>Then nothing. Not a letter from Emily for nearly a week. I had taken to mailing her every day to try and give her what support I could. </p> <p>Late on a Wednesday night I got a call from a woman identifying herself as a Linda Hatcher with the Louisville children’s services. </p> <p>“Mr. Markham I have an Emily Chance in protective custody. She is at a foster care facility. We picked her up this afternoon at her house. She had apparently been living there for a week. One of the detectives investigating her aunt Susan after Susan was arrested for drug possession Sunday found the little girl there alone.”</p> <p>“Well God finally intervened. I’m thankful for that.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>“Shit this situation with Susan and Emily went way past what I would consider a proper environment. I had several conversations with Loretta Boyd in Memphis about it and she said she could do nothing. I didn’t really want to call your department in Louisville and stir up shit since it isn’t my shit. However from what Emily has been telling me in her letters Susan was a crack head.”</p> <p>“You knew about this?!?”</p> <p>“Sure. However before you go on a tear about the fact that I knew about it think about this; If I would have told you and you would have investigated then Susan would have beat the crap out of Emily again and it was better to live by herself as she was than to be in that danger.”</p> <p>Silence on the line. Finally she spoke.</p> <p>“What do you mean again?”</p> <p>“Emily didn’t tell you I guess. When Susan didn’t enroll her in school I told her just to get on any school bus and tell them she wanted to go to school and they would see to it. I gave her a photocopy of her birth certificate and she said she did but that when the school contacted Susan and made her come down and sign papers and threatened her with not enrolling Emily that Susan took her home and beat the shit out of her. After that I knew for sure that Susan was a shit head. At least she grudgingly let Emily attend school.”</p> <p>“I .. I don’t know what to say to that Mr. Markham. How did you have a copy of her birth certificate?”</p> <p>I related the whole Memphis ordeal to the case worker and she must have been taking notes furiously. She didn’t ask many questions except to get me to repeat numbers and such. Finally after an hour on the phone with her she asked me if anyone could take Emily. After telling her that there was no more family to tap she asked me if I would want the girl. I told her I would dearly love to take care of Emily as I thought the girl really needed someone that cared for her and was socially stable enough to do it. I did point out to Linda though that since I was single and not related kin that her agency would probably throw up all sorts of road blocks to an adoption. When I mentioned the word adoption it must have been like blood to a shark. Linda’s entire demeanor changed and she said that the papers would not be a problem and that she could take care of it. After another hour discussing details I told her I would take the next flight to Louisville and would see her tomorrow. </p> <p>Linda picked me up at the airport amazingly enough. She had Emily in the car with her too! Emily was so thrilled to see me. Linda could sense the relief in the little girl and knew she had made the right decision to have me adopt her. Emily snuggled up close and started crying telling me about how horrible Susan was. Linda seemed surprised at some of it and realized that she had heard only part of the story. She told me that Susan was arraigned that morning and that she was facing 30 years for a third offence of possession with intent to distribute. Apparently Susan had went out and bought a full kilo of marijuana and had close to 20 ounces of uncut coke on her. It didn’t look like anyone would be seeing Miss Susan anytime soon.</p> <p>Linda drove us to an average restaurant where Emily continued to come out of her shell and began to light up at the thought of coming back to Houston to live with me. She had written a letter to her friend Sarah and had told her what was going on too but hadn’t written either Sarah or me since being picked up by Linda. I was told that Linda had some people pack up all of Emily’s stuff and it was in storage at the office. We drove by and picked it up, the same boxes that I had packed in originally in Memphis greeted us.</p> <p>We dropped it all by at the local shipping company on a ground shipment so it would arrive after I did in Houston. Nearly a grand lighter Linda was impressed that I would so easily take care of matters without fussing with the costs. Emily was beaming, knowing that she was going to be taken care of finally. Back to the office and Linda had me sign papers until I thought my arm was going to fall off. More than I had ever signed closing on a house even. </p> <p>Finally done she drove us to the hotel by the airport and I got a room for Emily and I. Linda bid us farewell and that was the last we saw of her. In the room Emily got ready for bed while I was on the phone with the airline taking it in the wallet for a change of ticket and a one way ticket with less than 24 hours notice. The hotel didn’t have double beds left, only a king size. </p> <p>Emily finished her shower and came out wearing only a towel. </p> <p>“Uh Paul?”</p> <p>“Yeah”</p> <p>“I think we packed all my sleeping shirts.”</p> <p>“Oh. Well I think I’ve got one of mine you can wear.” I said handing her one of my shirts. She put it on and dropped the towel. It came down to nearly her knees. She giggled and smiled. </p> <p>“It is wonderful! Thank you.” </p> <p>She came up and gave me a big hug and a kiss. Right on the lips too. Then she kept holding my head and I could feel her little tongue slipping between my lips. Before I realized it I had opened my mouth and returned her kiss. She giggled when we parted.</p> <p>“Is that the first time you’ve done that?”</p> <p>“Yes. Was it ok?”</p> <p>“Sure. But generally you only do that with your boyfriend.”</p> <p>“But you are my boyfriend!”</p> <p>That made the pucker factor go up. For sure.</p> <p>“Emily .. I know I’m not your father and don’t want to pretend to be.” She cut me off,</p> <p>“I know you’re not. You’re my friend. My best friend in the whole wide world. You’re my ‘boy’ friend. I know I shouldn’t be doing that and I won’t do it in front of anyone. Can we just keep it special between us? Please?”</p> <p>I was dumbfounded. What the hell? She was so precious. I really did love her. But did I love her in that way?</p> <p>“Well I guess. But you know we will both get in a lot of trouble if you do that in public don’t you?”</p> <p>“I know. But I saw my mom do it so many times for both my dad and my step dad. And some of her boyfriends.”</p> <p>Emily then went on to tell me that she had been watching her mother through the grill of the air conditioner/heater system. She said that the grill between her mom’s bedroom and the hall bathroom were back to back. One day she found the grill loose while cleaning up the bathroom and when she went to put it back it fell down and she saw the light on her mom’s bedroom. She then looked through the grill and saw her mom down on her knees sucking on her step-dad’s dick. </p> <p>Emily kissed me again. This time she stared into my eyes afterwards. She was in love with me for some reason. I managed to pull myself away and went to take a shower. I thought long and hard about it. I did love her and care about her but I wasn’t real sure I wanted to have her as a lover. Yet to push her away would have been horrible and probably would devastate her. </p> <p>When I returned to the bedroom she was sitting on the bed watching me. “Paul .. I know I probably shouldn’t have spied on my mom but it was just so interesting watching her and my step-dad. They were always giggling and having so much fun together. Mom told me when she explained about how my body was changing about sex and I asked a lot of questions. I never did let on to her that I knew what she and Jack did. She was always amazed at the questions I would ask her about sex and for a while when I was 11 up until I was 12 it was nearly every day. I would watch them at night with the bathroom light off and they mostly had the bedroom light on so it was easy. And since my room was right down the hall I could hear when they got to the bedroom most of the time. I’d sneak down the hall to the bathroom and lay on the floor for hours watching them. Then I’d ask mom about things like the next week or so, never what I had just seen. I even kept a diary of it.”</p> <p>“You did?”</p> <p>“Yes. It is in the box of stuff you took back to Houston with you. It contains all of my secrets. Did you read it?” she asked hopefully.</p> <p>“Well no. I just put the box up in the closet to return to you later. I never imagined that you and I would end up together. I wouldn’t read it unless you asked me to.”</p> <p>“Well you can read it if you want. It is mostly about my life up until when mom was killed. A lot of stuff about what mom and Jack did.”</p> <p>“Like what sort of stuff did they do?” I asked laying down on the bed beside her.</p> <p>“Well there was lots of regular sex, nearly nightly. He did her in her vagina about half the time. She sucked him nearly nightly but only until the white stuff comes out maybe once a week. He did her in the butt almost every other night. And she really, really enjoyed it. Then there were times when he was punishing her – but I guess he didn’t know she enjoyed that too.”</p> <p>“How so?”</p> <p>“Cause she would say no but had a smile on her face. And I sometimes saw the liquid running out of her vagina. That is what a woman gets when she gets sexually excited is what mom told me. Only I don’t have that yet because I haven’t had my first period. When I do though mom said that I can start getting sexually excited and the liquid will drip out.”</p> <p>Well she was only partially misinformed but still a hell of a lot more than any other 12 year old I had ever heard about. </p> <p> “How did Jack punish her when she was bad? She did do something bad, right?”</p> <p>“I guess. I never knew exactly what except for a time or two. Most nights he would punish her by sticking the long rubber stick in her butt with the handle. He’d move it around in her butt the same way he did it to me to punish me. But then he’d pull it out and put his penis in there and fuck her in the butt. I could tell she enjoyed it because of the clear liquid dripping out of her vagina. And the noises she would make.”</p> <p>“He punished you?” I was concerned that she had just told me that Jack put something in her butt.</p> <p>“Sometimes when I was bad. I’d usually get my choice of a spanking or the punishment stick.”</p> <p>“Which did you choose?”</p> <p>“At first the spanking. One day I decided to try the punishment stick and he came in and made me get down on all fours like I saw mom doing. Then he greased up my poopie hole with the jelly and pushed the punishment stick in. It would hurt something terrible at first until the little knob on the end was in. Then it was just sort of ok going in up about half way. From half way on though it started to hurt, not only from pushing up inside of me but it got bigger around near the handle and I was all stretched out. After having that once I was sure I didn’t want it again. But mom got it night after night after night and seemed to enjoy it. So a month or so later I tried it again. It didn’t seem quite so bad this time.”</p> <p>“What had you done to deserve that?”</p> <p>“I think I remember the first time I took the stick I had got caught stealing.”</p> <p>Stealing? So Jack sodomized her for it? Still though she must have thought it cool to ask for it.</p> <p>“When he spanked you did he use his hand?”</p> <p>“Not very often. Mostly it was bare butt with a paddle. Same one he used on mom but he didn’t hit me as hard with it as he did her. At least I don’t think so. Usually she only got the paddle when she had done something bad I think. I remember once he caught her taking her top off at the swimming pool. He paddled her close to a hundred times for that and she was crying. I don’t think she was enjoying that one either. He had put the black things on her wrists and tied her to the bed. She squirmed and squirmed but couldn’t get away and her butt was really, really red. The next day she wouldn’t sit down at all.”</p> <p>“Did he have sex with her after that?”</p> <p>“Yeah and he did her in the butt without using the punishment stick first either. She screamed when he did it. I guess that was when I realized that after you get used to the punishment stick a penis up the butt isn’t so much different.”</p> <p>“Did your mom know he used the punishment stick on you?”</p> <p>“I don’t know. She never mentioned it.”</p> <p>“Did your mom ever use it on you?”</p> <p>“No, if I got in trouble with mom and Jack wasn’t there she would use a hairbrush on my butt most times. Sometimes though I’d get a really hot soapy enema and she would make me hold it and kneel on the tile floor in the bathroom.”</p> <p>“Did you cry?”</p> <p>“Yes. It hurt!”</p> <p>“Poor Emily. So I guess you’re a better girl now?”</p> <p>“Yes, when I was little I did stupid stuff. But that is what your parents are for, to teach you stuff. I mean when you’re born you don’t know anything and they have to teach you. Sometimes you don’t want to learn and they have to punish you to make you learn what you are supposed to know.”</p> <p>I lay there and thought about it. Laying on my stomach I was sure I didn’t want to get up and let her see I had a boner. The thought of her cute little ass with the rubber stick in it surely got me hard. And the thought of her mom getting fucked in the ass was also a turn on. </p> <p>“Paul … Paul will you have sex with me?”</p> <p>I wasn’t terribly surprised when she asked this. I had sort of expected it at this point. </p> <p>“Yes, I wouldn’t want anything but the best for my girl.”</p></div>",[]
1062,Dog Husband,-1,ANAL AL,liter3@earthlink.net,Based upon an actual event. A 7 year old girl is wed to a dog.,2006-02-27,24,4,"Dog/g, anal, beast",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anal020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><b><i>Girl, 7, weds dog to ward off evil eye</i></b><br/> (2/22/06 - India) - A 7-year-old girl wed a stray dog as part of a ritual to ward off the ""evil eye"" on her and her family in eastern India, a news agency reported Wednesday. </p><p>Shivam Munda's upper teeth appeared before her lower teeth -- considered a bad omen by members of the Santhal ethnic group to which she belongs, the Press Trust of India said in a report from Dhanbad, a coal mining town in the eastern state of Bihar. Kundan Munda, a coal mine worker, said his daughter married the dog only to ""remove the evil eye,"" a superstitious belief that some misfortune could befall her and the family, and that she would be free to marry a man later.</p> <p>Friends and family participated in three days of traditional ceremonies and festivities that are part of a Santhal tribal marriage, Munda said, according to the report.</p> <p>Shivam didn’t know quite what she was supposed to do. After the wedding ceremony her mother told her she was supposed to consummate the marriage. Her mother had carefully explained the way that a husband would have sex with his wife. Even though she was only 7 she had seen her parents having sex a couple of times so she understood the concept of the penis going into her mom’s vagina. </p> <p>Her mother explained to her that since she was married to a dog now she had to have sex with it. The dog wouldn’t know quite what to do. Her mother had taken her to a neighbors’ house the week before and she had seen the two dogs having sex. Her mother explained to her that unlike the way that Kundan had sex with Shivam’s mother that Shivam would have to be down on all fours like the dog since it wasn’t capable of standing up like a person. Mrs. Munda also explained to her daughter that sometimes the dog went into the wrong hole and if that happened she would just have to wait until he finished with her and try again in the front hole the next night. </p> <p>Before bedtime Mrs. Munda and Shivam took Sikar, the dog, out back and gave him a very through bath. Mrs. Munda even used some expensive perfume on him to make him smell better after the bath. Mrs. Munda showed Shivam how to clean the dogs penis and coax it out of the sheath. She carefully explained to her daughter that she might need to take it into her mouth and wet it down to make it easier to go into her virgin hole. And she gave her daughter some lubricant to spread on herself before bed. </p> <p>So at nightfall Shivam led her new husband by the leash to the bridal bed. A pallet consisting of several layers of blankets on top of some leaves for cushioning had been spread out in the newly constructed bedroom off of the main house. With the entrance to the outside Shivam and her husband would have some measure of privacy. Yet still close enough so her mother could visit often. </p> <p>The day before at the wedding ceremony Shivam and her new husband, Sikar, a mixed breed curr that was nearly the same weight as the little seven year old girl had celebrated by splitting a can of the expensive American food Kal Kan. Shivam wasn’t used to eating meat much and she had a tummy ache from the rich food. Sikar though loved it.</p> <p>So after closing the curtain Shivam took off her clothes and lay down on the bed. Shivam came to her and lapped at her a bit and sniffed of her little girl sex. She obliged him as her mother had taught her by spreading her legs wide and letting him lap at her little slit. He stopped eventually and lay down beside her. Frustrated that he had lost interest Shivam took a finger full of the lubricant that her mother had given her and using her other hand parted her tiny labia majora and inserted her little finger inside and smeared the stuff in. Not knowing how much she decided that another finger full was in order since this was going to be her first time to have sex and all. So she put in more. The she finally lay back and waited. Nothing happened.</p> <p>She petted her new husband and then decided to get on her hands and knees like a dog. Maybe that would interest him. Sikar responded by licking her face. Shivam giggled. Her husband was kissing her. She decided it might be fun being married but was somewhat still scared of the sex part. She waited patiently and although Sikar sniffed at her sex area and her anus some he eventually lay down beside her. </p> <p>Shivam then decided to try and see if she could get his penis out of it sheath. She petted her husband and ran her hands around to his sex and cupped his doggie balls in her small hands. Then she ran her fingers down the shaft and pulled back the skin. Shivam yelped and nipped at her hand. She stopped. Not deterred she decided that she needed to give it a sucking. So she put her tiny mouth around the dog’s dick and began to suckle it. Soon enough she was rewarded by it getting bigger inside her mouth. She giggled in delight. Her husband now had a hard on. She urged him up and then got back on her hands and knees. Sikar sniffed at her again and she reached back and slowly stroked his dick. Eventually he got interested. He lapped at her anus a bit which tickled and Shivam giggled. </p> <p>Then Sikar put his paws on her small back. Her mother had carefully trimmed his nails so that he wouldn’t scratch her. And she was wearing a cloth tube around her mid section to help prevent that and also it had fur on the back that would hopefully remind her new husband that she was his. Sikar made a few tentative thrust with his doggie dick at Shivam. She tried to guide it with her hand but he kept aiming for her ass hole. She didn’t want to have that on her first night’s sex with her new husband though. He let out a growl when she tried to pull it downwards to aim at her tiny little girl vagina. </p> <p>The tip of his penis started to enter her slit and then met with the resistance of her still thick and intact hymen. He made a few test thrusts and then decided that he wasn’t in the right place and pulled back some. Then a full thrust and his dick slipped up into her tiny asshole which was still wet with not only her husband’s saliva but his precum that had begun to drip from the tip of his penis. Shivam let out a little cry as the doggie dick spread her tender, virgin and tight anus open. Sikar thrust harder and harder up into her. </p> <p>Shivam began to cry, now knowing that her new husband preferred her anally. She was frustrated knowing that while he felt consummated she would not really be a consummated wife until he was in her vagina like her momma had told her. Sikar continued to thrust up inside of the 7 year old’s rectum and his penis knot began to grow. It began to hurt somewhat and Shivam’s crying increased. </p> <p>Eventually Shivam felt something warm inside of her anus as the doggie cum was squirted up inside of her virgin hole. The large knot on the end of her husband’s dick hurt some too. She had tried to lean forward to get it out but as her mother had told her the doggies dick would swell up and not be easily removed until he was ready. So resignedly Shivam tried to relax and wait it out. She had slowed her crying to only sniffles as the dog waited patiently with his penis buried up her ass. </p> <p>Slowly she felt her husband withdrawing from her ass. Then she could smell her own shit smell as it got air. She was prepared for this though and had a bowl of water and a cloth to wash her husbands penis like a good wife should after he had had her anally. As she washed him Sikar lay down and put his head down, enjoying his wife’s ministrations to his penis. </p> <p>Shivam noticed some blood in the water. She reached back and wiped her back side and the rag came back with blood. She yelped. Then she went outside, still naked and walked around the other side of the house. “momma?”</p> <p> “Yes Shivam?” her mother answered from the dark.</p> <p>“Momma. I have blood on me.”</p> <p> “I told you it would bleed..”</p> <p>“Yes mamma but Sikar did it in the back way like you said he might.”</p> <p> “That happens sometime with a new bride. Even with a man. Did it get onto the bridal sheet?”</p> <p>“I think so.”</p> <p> “Well good. No one will know the difference then between the front blood and the back blood. But you might hurt a bit when you poop. Now go back to bed with your husband my daughter.”</p> <p>“Yes mama.”</p> <p>Shivam went back to the other side of the building and lay down beside her husband. There was always tomorrow night to try…</p></div>",[]
1063,Der Heiße Sommer für Einen Kleinen Jungen,-1,ANDI,no@email,"Ein heisser Sommer, der auch heiss ersehnt war. Nur wer ersehnte ihn mehr, der fünfjährige Junge, oder sein Onkel? Mal sehen…",2006-03-16,5,4,"Mb, ped, oral, disc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Als ich klein war, war ich wohl ein ziemlich hübsches Kerlchen. Manchmal passierte es, dass man mich für ein Mädchen hielt, was mir ganz und gar nicht passte. Ich hatte dunkle Locken, große Braune Augen und einen vollen zierlich geschwungenen Mund. Ich war ein eher dunkler Typ und bin es noch, also eher südländisch. Außerdem war ich ein eher ruhiges und schüchternes Kind, zumindest wenn meine Mutter in der Nähe war. Meine Mutter war der Ansicht, dass Jungen nur zu erziehen und unter Kontrolle zu halten sind, wenn man ihnen ab und zu eine ordentliche Tracht Prügel verabreicht.</p> <p>An einem heissen Sommer, ich war 5 Jahre alt, sollte ich einige Zeit bei meinem Onkel auf dem Land verbringen. Der Onkel sah mich immer auf eine Weise an, die mir irgendwie gefiel. Er liebte es wenn ich nackt war oder nur mit Unterhöschen vor ihm herumturnte. Ich merkte schnell wie ich mich vor ihm in Szene setzen musste, damit ihm das gefiehl, denn er bekam dann immer so einen komischen Gesichtsausdruck. Manchmal wenn ich auf seinem Schoss saß spürte ich eine harte Beule an meinem kleinen Arsch. Ich rückte auf ihm herum und wippte, bis er mit den Knien schaukelte und Hoppe Hoppe Reiter spielte. Heute weiss ich wie er sich wohl dabei gefühlt haben muss. Er teilte die Ansicht meiner Mutter, dass man bei der Erziehung von Jungs hart sein muss und lieber zu streng ist, als zu nachsichtig. Daher erübrigte es sich eigentlich, dass sie ihm sagte, er solle mich ruhig ab und an einmal seine harte hand spüren lassen, die mir ohne Vater ohnehin schon zu sehr fehle.</p> <p>Als ich bei meinem Onkel angekommen war gab es erstmal etwas zum Essen in der Küche. Meine Tante richtete es her. Sie mochte mich scheinbar nicht so besonders und wie ich heute weiss, war sie der Ansicht das ""sowas"" besser gar nicht geboren wird, so ein Bastard von wer weiss wem.</p> <p>Wir Kinder tollte draussen viel herum und hatten eigentlich die ganze Zeit immer sehr wenig an. Daran störte sich auch niemand sonderlich. Ich bemerkte schon manchmal die eigenartigen und misstrauischen Blicke von anderen Erwachsenen, die mich musterten und ausmalten wie meine Mutter sich von südamerikanischen heissen dunkelhäutigen Männern ficken liess, wie viele es wohl waren, dass sie nicht einamal genau wusste welcher von denen nun mein Erzeuger war, was man mir alles ansehen könnte u. s. w. Einmal hörte ich eine Frau sagen: ""Dem sieht man die Verdorbenheit regelrecht an."" Eine andere flüsterte, aber so dass ich es hören konnte, ""Mulattenbastard!"", als ich an ihr vorbeiging. Damals interessierte mich das gar nicht weiter.</p> <p>Auf dem Land gibt es viel zu entdecken und einiges davon reizte meine kindlich naive Neugier am meisten - Sex in allen möglichen Formen und Gesprächen, die man ganz unbeachtet von neugierigen Kindern führte. Auch sonst war es dort sehr anregend, die vielen anderen Kinder, die spärlich oder unbekleidet herumliefen, die Luft, das Wetter... Viel öfter hatte ich einen Steifen, dieses kribbelnde Gefühl, das geile Jucken und spielte an mir herum, wenn ich mich unbeobachtet fühlte, da ich fürchtete sonst Schläge zu bekommen, wie im Kindergarten. Wenn ich nachts im Bett lag konnte ich kaum schlafen, wie Fieber durchzog die Geilheit meinen kleinen Kinderkörper und ich gierte nach Erleichterung, während die wildesten Dinge durch meinen Kopf schossen.</p> <p>Meine Tante mochte mich nicht und das zeigte sie mir auch offen. Ich hatte den Eindruck, dass sie Jungs generell nicht mag. Den Grund dafür sollte ich schon noch erfahren. Jedenfalls schlug sie mich auch schon für Kleinigkeiten, hetzte auch meinen Onkel auf und belog ihn sogar, damit er mich auch noch verprügelt, was er auch tat.</p> <p>Einmal schlug sie mit einem hölzernen Kochlöffel auf meinen Arsch ein, weswegen weiss ich nicht mehr, es war jedenfalls nichts schlimmes. Dann schickte sie mich, verheult wie ich war, ins Wohnzimmer, mit den Worten:""Na warte du Luder bis der Onkel kommt!Zieh dich schonmal aus!"" Ängstlich erwartete ich nackt seine Ankunft und als er kam hörte ich wie sie sich lange unterhielten. Lange genug um mir richtig Sorgen zu machen. Er kam ins Wohnzimmer und brüllte los: ""Was höre ich da? Du warst ungehorsam? Du weisst doch was man mit kleinen Kindern in diesem Hause macht die nicht gehorchen! Na warte..."" Ich heulte los und er setzte mich unsaft auf das Sofa. Dann packte er eines meiner Beine und zog daran so, dass ich auf dem Rücken lag. Er fasste meine beiden Beine an den Knöcheln und drückte sie mir an den Körper. Dann verpasste er mir harte Schläge mit der Hand auf den nackten Arsch, bis das Klatschen und dröhnen den ganzen Raum erfüllte. Ich heulte laut und er ließ mich los. ""Geh in mein Hobbyzimmer! Dir werd ich Gehorsam beibringen, du kleiner ungezogener Bengel!""</p> <p>Ängstlich zitternd erwartete ich ihn in seinem Hobbyzimmer und als er kam heulte ich los. ""Das nutzt dir garnichts Bengel."" Er fummelte sich währenddessen seinen Gürtel aus der Hose, was mich noch mehr heulen ließ. ""Ab auf die Liege da und auf den Bauch legen!"" Ich tat was er sagte und legte mich dort hin. Den Kopf seitlich auf meine verschrenkten Arme gestützt beobachtete ich ihn, zitterte vor Angst und schluchzte. Er wand sich den Gürtel um die Hand und machte mit dem Rest eine Schlaufe. Dann kam er herüber und packte meinen Nacken: ""Dir werde ich eine Abreibung verpassen... Deinen Kinderwillen werde ich dir schon austreiben!"" Dann schlug er zu und ich schrie und heulte und jammerte laut. Es tat höllisch weh und das nicht nur beim Auftreffen des Gurts, sonder auch dazwischen brannte es wie tausend Nadeltiche. Als er fertig war tat mein Arsch weh und wurde ganz heiß. Ich wurde dann ohne Essen ins Bett geschickt. Eines hatte ich nun also gelernt - Kinderwille mg der Onkel nicht! Aber eigentlich, besonders wenn die Tante nicht in der Nähe war, war er sehr nett. Ich hatte es irdwann im Gefühl, was ich machen musste um ihn sehr nett und milde zu stimmen.</p> <p>Eines Tages ging ich zu meinem Onkel, der gerade in seinem Hobbyzimmer war. Die Tante war unterwegs. Ich schlich um ihn herum und posierte ein wenig vor ihm, damit ich seine Aufmerksamkeit auf mich zog, was promt auch geschah. Er fragte mich ob ich was möchte und ich lächelte ihn etwas verlegen mit geneigtem Kopf an. ""Onkel... Dieses Gefühl und was die Leute so erzählen... Dass mit dem was auch die Tiere machen und so..."" Er lächelte. ""Was denn? Hat mit dir noch niemand darüber geredet?"" Ich schüttelte den Kopf und er fragte: ""Das Gefühl kennst du aber umso besser, was? Wenn dein kleiner Pimmel hart wird..."" Ich grinste und nickte. ""Das denke ich mir..."" Er ging zum Schrank und holte ein paar bunte Heftchen heraus, die ein Bekannter ihm geliehen hatte. Dann nahm er mich auf seinen Schoss und zeigte mir ein paar Bilder daraus. Da waren nackte Männer mit Riesenschwänzen zu sehen, Frauen die daran lutschten und Pimmel die den Frauen hinten und vorne reingesteckt wurden. Ich sah die Bilder und sie faszinierten mich auf eigenartige Weise: ""Iiiih die nehmen den Puller in den Mund... Da stecken sie ihn ja in die Mumu von den Tanten da."" Mein Onkel sagte: ""Das gefällt den Frauen den Schwanz im Mund zu haben..."" Er erklärte mir dann auch dass bei Männern ein ganz besonderer Saft kommt, wenn sie ein ganz schönes Gefühl haben: ""Hattest du denn so ein Gefühl auch schon, wenn du dir unten herumgespielt hast?"" Ich grinste ganz verlegen und legte meinen Kopf auf die Seite. ""Sag schon, das ist schon in Ordnung so... Unter Männern, wenn wir alleine sind kannst du sowas ruhig sagen. Ich mache das nämlich auch manchmal..."" Ich sagte ganz leise:""Ja manchmal kommt so ein ganz dolles Gefühl..."" Er erzählte mir, dass die Babys davon kommen, wenn man den Saft unten reinspritzt in die Muschi. Mir reichte damals die Erklärung dass dann etwas passiert da drin und dann daraus Babys werden. ""MMMM... Kindermachesaft..."" sagte ich und grinste. Das gefiehl ihm.</p> <p>Er erzählte noch davon dass diese Gefühle nicht nur dann kommen, wenn man Babys will und das man es auch bei Männern und Jungs bekommen kann usw. Das wusste ich ja alles schon. ""Bei Jungs habe ich das auch immer ganz dolle."" sagte ich. ""Ich auch manchmal richtig dolle... Hast du es auch bei Männern schon gehabt?"" fragte er. Ich erinnerte mich nur, wie ich einmal vom Hausmeister im Kindergarten eine Tracht Prügel bekam und dann dieses geile Zucken, trotz der Schmerzen, mich heftigst überkam.</p> <p>Ich grinste ihn nur schelmisch an. Er fing an meine Beine zu streicheln und meine Schultern. Dann fasste er mir zwischen die Beine und mein kleines Ding wurde sofort steif. Er flüsterte mir Sachen ins Ohr, die ich damals noch nicht alle kannte, aber mir sehr gefiehlen, zumal ich oft schon Prügel bekommen hatte, wenn ich solche Worte sagte - Und seine waren teilweise viel schlimmer. Ich wurde richtig geil von seinem Fummeln, Streicheln und Küssen. Ich sass recht hart auf der Beule in seiner Hose die immer härter wurde und rekelte mich hin und her. Sein Geruch stieg mir in die Nase, diese würzige Mischung aus Zigaretten und Schweiss - Männerschweiss. Er nahm mich vom Schoss und stellte mich vor sich hin, dann zog er seine Hose aus. Ich starrte erstaunt auf seinen Schwanz, der war steif und die Vorhaut leicht zurückgezogen das seine Eichel ein wenig zu sehen war, die überdeckt war von einem feuchten Film. ""Na kleiner süßer Bastard, wie gefällt dir mein Ficklümmel?"" Er strich langsam darüber und zog mich zu sich heran. Dann setzte er mich so auf seinen Schoss, dass ich Angesicht zu Angesicht auf ihm sass.</p> <p>""Los reib deinen kleinen Pimmel an meinem großen Männerschwanz!"" Ich rieb und es machte mich immer heisser. Immer wilder und schneller rieb ich, während er meine Hüften und meinen Arsch befummelte: ""Du hast ein geiles kleines Fickmäulchen du kleines Luder - Eine richtige kleine Maulvotze!"" Er küsste meine Lippen ab und dann auf den Mund. Dabei schob er mir seine Zunge tief rein und ich reagierte automatisch indem ich meine Zunge auch bewegte. Umso schneller er seine Zunge bewegte, desto schneller bewegte ich meine. Er massierte und knetete meine Beine, die Hüfte und die Arschbacken. Ich hatte dabei schon die ganze Zeit so ein geiles Gefühl an meinem Arsch und am Loch, was sich irgedwie mit dem Jucken zwischen meinen Beinen zu verbinden schien. Er begann mein Loch zu massieren, was mich dann richtig wild machte und mich unter stöhnen immer kräftiger an ihm reiben ließ, während er härter, an Hüften, Beinen und Arsch zupackte, richtig kräftig, immer wieder: ""Das gefällt dir wohl du kleines Dreckschweinchen! Eine richtige Schlampe bist du..."" Er packte mir kräftig zwischen die Beine, mit der anderen Hand in die Löckchen und zog mir dann mit einem Kräftigen Ruck an den Haaren den Kopf zurück. Er bewegte sich immer schneller und rieb mich immer heftiger an seinem Unterleib. Dann kam er, während er mich fest an sich drückte und ein Schwall von seinem Kindermachesaft spritzte über seinen Körper, während er sich nach hinten fallen ließ und als er mich immer wieder fest an sich drückte schoss stossweise immer mehr heraus. Er stöhnte: ""Ooooh du Saaaaaauuuu..."" Er fasste nochmal kräftig zu und stieß mit der Hüfte nach, während er stossweise stöhnte: ""Du... kleines... verhurtes... Balg!"" Ich war immernoch so geil und rekelte mich auf ihm, da packte er meinen Kopf und meine Schultern und drückte mich von seinem Schoss runter zwischen seine Beine: ""Los da gehören verdorbene kleine Gebrauchsgören hin! Leck den Saft vom Bauch! Leck alles ab... leck es auf!"" Ich leckte die salzigen Spermaklumpen von seinem Bauch.</p> <p>Plötzlich packte er mich und hob mich hoch, während er aufstand und zur Liege ging, die in der Ecke des Zimmers stand. Er ließ mich hart darauf herab. Ich kam vor Geilheit kaum zu Atem. Er befahl: ""Los leg dich auf den Bauch SOFORT!"" Ich tat was er sagte. Er strich mir über den Arsch und gab mir einen Klaps. ""Versohlt gehört dein verdorbenes Kinderfleisch! Los mach die Beine breit! Breiter auseinander!"" Dann packte er mit einem Ruck zwischen meine Beine, so dass er mit den Fingern meine Eier und das kleine Schwänzchen massieren konnte, den Daumen schob er zwischen meine Arschbacken und begann kräftig zu massieren. Ich drehte fast durch so geil war das. Stöhnend und vor wollust quiekend lag ich da. Er klatschte mit seiner anderen Hand ein paar mal auf meine Arschbacken, abwechselnd die eine und dann die andere, während er immer schneller massierte. Ich bewegte dabei meine Hüfte und rekelte mich, von immer stärkeren wollüstigen Wallungen durchströmt, hin und her. ""Das gefällt dir du kleiner Bastard... Oder?"" Ich konnte nur: ""Hmmmmm Jaaaa... Ohh Jaaaa..."" mit meinem piepsigen Stimmchen stöhnen, während die kräftige Männerhand meines Onkels kräftig meinen kleinen Unterleib massierte. Plötzlich spürte ich ein immer stärkeres Zucken, das wie Krämpfe von meinem Unterleib her aufstieg. Ich senkte den Kopf nach unten und hob ihn schnell wieder in meinen Nacken, als plötzlich noch nie dagewesene immer stärkere Gefühle meinen Kinderkörper durchzuckten und wie bei einer Explosion herausbrachen. Ich kann nicht mehr sagen wie oft es mich packte, da ich fast wegtrat dabei. Das war so geil, dass ich es laut heraustöhnte, bevor eine nie gekannte Erleichterung eintrat. Ich wüsste nicht, wie ich dieses Gefühl beschreiben sollte, als einfach nur zu sagen, es war richtig geil!</p> <p>Mein Onkel löste seinen harten Griff von meinem Unterleib und sagte: ""Man bist du ein kleines Luder. Habe gar nicht gewusst, dass so kleine Jungs so versaut sein können."" Ich lag japsend und keuchend breitbeinig auf der Liege und legte meinen Kopf auf die verschrenkten Ärmchen. </p> <p>Dann packte er mich am Arm und zog mich hoch. Ich saß nun breitbeinig vor ihm und sah zu ihm hoch. Sein riesiger Schwanz, der von seinem Körper abstand und nach oben ragte, war über meinem Gesicht. ""Oh du kleiner Bastard! Wenn ich dich so sehe könnte ich dir direkt ins Gesicht spritzen, so wie du guckst! Muss mich richtig beherrschen!"" Er atmete mehrmals tief durch und sah mich dann wieder an. ""Los Bengel, fass ihn an!"" Ich umfasste seinen Schwanz mit einer Hand und er trat näher an mich heran und spreizte die Beine, dass sein Ding genau in Höhe meines Gesichtes war. ""Denk Dir das wär ein Lolli... Lutsch und leck ihn!Nimm ihn rein in dein kleines geiles Maulvötzchen!"" Ich sah ihn an und er fasste mich am Kopf und zog mein Gesicht an seinen Unterleib heran. Sein Schwänz triefte schon und ich legte sachte meine Lippen um die Spitze und lutschte vorsichtig daran herum. Ich musste den Mund weit öffnen dafür. ""Oh ja... Nimm die Zunge! Geil!"" Ich leckte mit der Zunge genau da, wo die Kuppe eine Kerbe hat und die Vorhaut sich mit der Eichel verbindet. ""MMMMMM Schneller! So ist fein... Ein geborenes Blasmaulbalg bist du!"" Der Geschmack war eigenartig und neu für mich. Ich wusste es nicht genau einzuordnen, aber so wie ich den Geruch meines Onkel irgendwie geil fand, fand ich auch diesen Geschmack nicht übel. Der Geruch zwischen seinen Achselhöhlen ließ auch irgendwie die Gier in mir wachsen ihn sort zu lecken. Nun leckte und lutschte ich seinen triefenden Schwanz. ""Nimm ihn tiefer rein in deinen kleinen geilen Schlund!"" sagte er dann, aber ich hatte keine Zeit mehr seine Anweisung zu befolgen, da er mich an meinen Locken packte und meinen Kopf hielt, während er seinen Schwanz weiter reinschob. Da hatte ich einiges im Mund dann und musste mächtig würgen, bis er ihn wieder leicht herauszog. Das Würgen schien ihm irgendwie zu gefallen, daher bewegte er sich mehrmals hin und her. Ich hatte so viel Speichel im Mund das ich unwillkürlich schlucken musste. ""Oh ja das ist geil!"" Ich stöhnte etwas mit übervollem Mund und er wieder: ""Geil schneller lutsch und saug dran!"" Er bewegte meinen Kopf indem er mit einer Hand meine Locken festhielt und die andere in meinem Nacken hatte. Nach einer Weile saugen, bewegen und lutschen wurde er immer schneller und heftiger, dabei schien ihn mein würgen und unterdrücktes Stöhnen gar nicht mehr zu interessieren. Instinktiv drückte ich mit beiden Händen gegen seine Schenkel und er umfasste mit einer Hand den den Teil seines Schwanzes, der nicht in meinen Mund passte. Ich saugte immer weiter und bewegte meine Zunge, bis sich mit einem Mal mein Mund füllte und das so stark dass ich mit schlucken nicht hinterherkam. Ich wäre fast erstickt, als er seinen Schwanz aus meinem Mund zog und während ein Schwall Sperma aus meinem Mund, teils herausschwappte und teils von mir ausgestossen wurde, ergoss sich der nächste Guss in meinem Gesicht, bevor er seinen Schwanz wieder in meinen Mund stopfte. ""Schluck du Aas! Schluck du Kindersau!"" Ich schluckte und schluckte und schluckte, während ich ihn weiter aussog. Als nichts mehr kam nahm ich ihn trotzdem immer wieder ein Stück rein und saugte wild weiter, so dass der Körper meines Onkels nur noch zuckte und er selbst wie ein Tier stöhnte, bis er ihn rauszog und sich neben mich auf das Kannape fallen ließ.</p> <p>""Oh du kleines Luder du... Entweder bist du ein Naturtalent oder hast schon meterweise in der lüsternen Bengelmaulvotze gehabt. Und ich dachte schon ich weihe deine süße Schnute als Blasmaulvotze ein."" keuchte er. Ich verstand zwar nicht ganz, aber seine Worte gefielen mir auf eine eigenartige Weise, ähnlich wie so Manches, was ich aufschnappte.</p> <p>In dieser Nacht konnte ich kaum schlafen. Nicht weil ich mich wieder im Bett wälzte, sondern weil ich hörte wie nebenan im Schlafzimmer von meinem Onkel und meiner Tante das Bett quietschte. Das wurde so laut und schlug gegen die Wand und krachte regelrecht, dass ich dachte es bricht zusammen. Unterbrochen wurde es nur gelegentlich und für wenige Minuten. Meine Tante stöhnte dabei wohl ins Kissen und meines Onkels stöhnen kannte ich schon. Er stöhnte auch Worte, die ich aber nicht verstand. Damals wusste ich nicht genau was da vor sich ging, aber heute weiss ich, dass der Onkel die Tante richtig heftig rangenommen hat, die ganze Nacht lang.</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen war die Tante merkwürdig ruhig und verschwand dann irgendwann. Mein Onkel nahm mich hoch und brachte mich ins Schlafzimmer, um ein wenig mit mir zu ""spielen"". Da sah ich, das durchwühlte Bett und dass auf seinem Nachttisch zwei Bilder so umgelegt waren, dass man sie nicht sah. Nur ein Bild auf seinem Nachttisch stand in Richtung Bett gerichtet deutlich sichtbar: Es war eins mit mir, das im Kindergarten mal fotografiert wurde. Ich in kurzen Hose und mit Kniestrümpfen.</p></div>",[]
1064,Der Heiße Somme für Einen Kleinen Jungen Geht Weiter,-1,ANDI,no@email,Der Sommer hatte ja nun schon heiss begonnen. Aber der Onkel will mehr von seinem fünfjährigen Neffen. Was will er nur?,2006-03-17,6,4,"Mb, ped, oral, anal (finger)",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich sass nun nackt auf dem Bett, auf dem mein Onkel in der Nacht meine Tante richtig rangenommen hatte. Dort stand das Bild auf dem Nachtisch. Das Bett kam mir riesig vor. Vor dem Bett stand ein grosser Schrank mit einem Spiegel. Der Geruch und die ganze Umgebung stimulierte mich irgendwie eigenartig.</p> <p>Mein Onkel hatte sich ausgezogen und legte sich auf das Bett. Sein Schwanz war steif und gross. Er legte sich so auf das Kopfkissen, dass sein Kopf leicht erhöht lag. Dann machte er die Beine auseinander und sagte: ""Los komm her! Zwischen meine Beine, du kleiner Dreckspatz! Da ist Dein Platz!"" Kaum war ich zwischen seine Beine gekrabbelt und sass da so, nahm ich auch schon seinen grossen Prügel in die Hand und grinste ihn an. ""Streichle mir mal den Sack kleine Bengelhure!"" ich steichelte langsam mit meiner kleinen Hand zu seinem Sack nach unten, der schlaff zwischen seinen Beinen hing und strich darüber. ""Schön streicheln! Kannst auch mal die Eier in die Hand nehmen."" Ich nahm ihn in die Hand massierte und streichelte ihn sanft. Mein Onkel stöhnte leise vor sich hin. Dann ging ich mit meinem Kopf zwischen seine Beine und leckte etwas am Sack, der sich bewegte und langsam zusammenzog. ""Oh jaaaaa! Du bist doch so ein versautes Stück! MMMMMM"" stöhnte er. Dann leckte ich den Schaft seines Schwanzes und stülpte meine Lippen über die Spitze, während meine Zunge sie massierte. Ich hielt den Schwanz fest in einer Hand und begann, an der Spitze, zu saugen und zu lutschen. Dabei sah ich meinen Onkel an, der seinen Kopf hin und herbewegte, mit einem komischen Gesichtsausdruck. Er stöhnte leicht und sah mir dann direkt in die Augen: ""Oh du kleiner süßer Bastard! Wie geil du bist! Du bist ein Blasmaulbalg! Deine Lippen... Gebrauchsfertiges kleines Fickluder! So klein! So geil!"" Jedesmal wenn er stöhnte sah ich ihn an und fand seinen gierigen Gesichtsausdruck irgendwie geil. Ich wiederholte manche Sachen, die ihm besonders zu gefallen schienen und gab mir richtig Mühe.</p> <p>Plötzlich griff er mir in die Löckchen und zog mich hoch: ""Komm setz dich auf meinen Schoss!"" Ich setzte mich auf den Schoss, seinen risigen Schwanz zwischen meinen kleinen Beinen. Eine Mischung aus Freude und Gier ließ mich unwillkürlich grinsen, wobei ich mir dann auf die Unterlippe biss. Ich begann meinen Unterleib an seinem zu reiben, während ich mich an seinen Rippen abstützte. Er strich mir über die Schenkel, den Arsch bis zur Hüfte hin, die er dann kräftig packte. ""Los reite kleine Schlampe! Reite!"" Er bewegte dabei sein Becken und grinste dreckig! ""Du bist so ein geiles kleines Dreckstück!"" Dann nahm er mich und drückte meinen Oberkörper runter, bis er auf ihm lag: ""Guck mich an! Ich will dein lüsternes kleines Kindergesicht sehen!"" Ich guckte ihn an und er packte meine Arschbacken und massierte sie kräftig. Dann strich er mit einem Finger zwischen den Backen erst herunter und dann von meinem kleinen Sack an wieder rauf! Ich stöhnte leicht und wenn er an meinem kleinen Loch vorbeikam etwas lauter. Er massierte mir wieder die Backen und mit den Mittelfingern begann er mein Loch zu reiben. Dabei stöhnte ich mit meinem piepsigen Kinderstimmchen immer lauter. ""Was quiekst du so, du kleine Sau? Das gefällt dir wohl was? Deine kleine Bubenvotze braucht wohl auch mal ordentlich was dickes reingeschoben..."" Er hörte auf und sagte: ""Los hoch mit dir und umdrehen. Setz dich andersrum hin, mit dem Rücken zu mir!""</p> <p>Als ich da so sass, sah ich mich im Spiegel wie ich auf ihm sass. Der Anblick gefiel mir. Mein Onkel zog mich an der Hüfte etwas zurück, packte meinen Nacken und drückte meinen Kopf zwischen seine Beine. Sein riesiger Schwanz lag vor meinem Gesicht. Ich nahm ihn in die Hand und dann in den Mund. Dabei sah ich mir selbst im Spiegel zu, was mich irgendwie unglaublich anmachte. Wild begann ich zu lutschen und zu saugen und beobachtete mich dabei selber im Spiegel. ""MMMMM Du bist so ein gieriges Stück! Guck dich an! So sehen willige kleine Bengelnutten aus und genau da gehören Stücke wie du hin!"" Plötzlich packte er mich an den Löckchen. ""Ja immer rein ins verdorbene kleine Lutschmaul!"" Mit der einen Hand hatte er mich fest bei den Löckchen, während er mit der anderen Hand kräftig einen meiner kleinen Schenkel packte. Dann begann er leicht seine Hüfte zu bewegen. Immer hin und her, immer schneller und kräftiger. ""MMMMM ja... Immer rein in das kleine Fickmäulchen! Das ist wie gemacht dafür!"" Er stiss immer kräftiger zu bis ich würgen musste. Da nahm ich seinen Schwanz in beide Händchen und hielt ihn kräftig fest, die obere Hand so, dass sein Schwanz nicht zu tief in meinen Schlund stiess. ""Oh jaaaaaa.... Immer rein in die kleine Kinderhurenfresse! Oh du kleiner Bastard... Du Stück!"" stöhnte er, während er kräftiger und immer schneller zustieß. Meine Lippen stießen immer wieder gegen meine Fingerchen. Das Geräusch im Bett war fast so wie in der Nacht. Eine ganze Weile stieß er immer so zu. Plötzlich griff er mir mit beiden Händen in die Löckchen und stieß mehrere Male kräftig und schnell zu, bis sich mein Mund mit seinem Saft füllte. Ich nahm einen kräftigen Schluck, doch ich konnte es wirklich nicht alles schlucken, so dass eine ganze Menge aus der Seite, aus meinem Mund ströhmte und über meine Hädchen floss, mit denen ich immernoch den kräftigen Männrschwanz meines Onkels fest im Griff hatte und das Zucken darin spürte. Stossweise spritzte er mir seinen Saft in den Kinderschlund, stöhnte dabei: ""Fick... stück! Kinder... huren... stück! Nimm das! Dreckstück!"" und bäumte sich auf. Als nichts mehr kam ließ er sein Becken auf das Bett fallen und ließ auch meine Haare los. Ich kletterte von ihm runter und betrachtete mich im Spiegel. Mir lief etwas Sperma übers Kinn. Ich krabbelte neben meinen Onkel und verwischte dabei das Sperma an meinen Händchen in der Bettwäsche. Dann legte ich mich neben ihn auf den Bauch, den Kopf auf die verschränkten Ärmchen. Er lag ruhig und zufrieden da. ""Oh Mann... Das war geil!"" sagte er, setzte sich auf und zündete sich eine Zigarette an.</p> <p>Ich lag da eine Weile und döste so vor mich hin. Meine Lippen brannten etwas und spannten, weil sie wohl leicht anschwollen. Plötzlich spürte ich wie mein Onkel mir durch die Löckchen streichelte: ""Ein richtig liebes kleines Bengelstück bist Du!"" Ich hob meinen Kopf leicht und lächelte etwas. Da nahm er mich an meinem Kinn und strich mir über die Lippen und die Wange. ""Geile Lippen hast du! Richtig verführerisch... Jetzt sind sie auch noch schön heiss und prallgefickt."", sagte er und lachte dabei etwas. Dann streichte er mir über die Schultern, bis runter zu meinem kleinen Arsch. ""Süße runde Bäckchen! Mann ich könnte dich du..."", sagte er und packte kräftig zu dabei. Dann gab er mir einen Klaps hinten drauf. ""Ab und zu muss man da zwar mal draufschlagen, wenn der kleine Kinderwille wieder mal durchkommt, aber so wie du bist könnte man dich glatt liebhaben!"", sagte er und lächelte dabei. Dann kniete er sich neben mich und ich sah dass sein Schwanz bereits wieder zuckend anschwoll. Er rieb sich darüber bis sein Prügel wieder hart war. Er nahm meine Schulter und zog mich zu sich heran bis ich genau vor ihm auf dem Bauch lag. Dann nahm er eines seiner Beine hoch. Ich rutschte noch etwas näher an ihn heran, dabei stützete ich meinen Oberkörper, auf einem Arm, nach oben und nahm seinen Schwanz in die andere Hand. Dann sah ich zu ihm hoch und grinste ihn an. Er lächelte und sagte: ""Guter Bengel! Komm lutsch ihn nochmal!"" Ich nahm ihn in den Mund und lutschte und saugte. ""Guck mich an dabei! Ich will dein geiles Gesicht sehen! Deine Augen und deine geilen Lutschlippen an meinem Schwanz..."" Ich sah ihn an. Er hielt eine Hand an meinem Kopf und die andere Hand wanderte langsam meinen Rücken runter bis zu meinem kleinen Arsch. Er streichelte über die Bäckchen und ich spreizte meine Beine. Da streichelte er mir vom Arsch zwischen die Beinchen und ich bewegte dabei mein Becken. Er massierte mir dann den Arsch und ließ ihn los, um mit einem kräftigen Klatschen wieder fest zuzupacken. Er klatschte mehrmals und begann kräftig meinen Unterleib zu packen.</p> <p>Plötzlich packte er mich mit einer Hand am Arm und zog mich hoch, während er mit der anderen Hand meinen Unterleib fest hielt. So zog er mich kräftig auf seinen Schoss. Er packte meine Löckchen und riss meinen Kopf nach hinten und hielt mich so fest. Er hielt mich so fest, dass es weh tat und ich zu jammern anfing. Er sah mir ins Gesicht und sagte: ""Du bist doch Onkels kleiner Fickbengel?"" Er zerrte an meinen Haaren und ich jammerte:""Jaaahaa!"" ""Gut so! So mag dein lieber Onkel das!"" Dann fing er an über mein Gesicht zu lecken und zu schmatzen bis zum Hals runter. Das ging erstmal eine Weile so, während er kräftig meinen Unterleib, den er noch fest im Griff hatte, massierte. Dann löste er den Griff von meinem Unterleib und packte mein Schenkelchen, was er auch kräftig durchknetete. Er strich dann auf ie Innenseite des Schenkels und packte dann von innen meine Kniekehle. Der Griff der anderen Hand löste sich von meinen Haaren und er packte die Wade des anderen Beins nahe am Knie. Mit einem Ruck lag ich auf dem Rücken und starrte meinen Onkel erschrocken an. Während die eine Hand kräftig mein Beinchen an den Oberkörper drückte, packte er mit der anderen Hand die Kniekehle des anderen Beinchens und drückte es mir auch an den Körper. ""So ist brav kleines Luder! Schön die Beinchen anziehen und breit machen, wie es sich für kleine Bengelschlampen gehört!Du machst doch gern die Beinchen breit für deinen Onkel? Ja?"" Ich nickte langsam. ""Na wie sagen liebe Fickbengels?"" Ich sagte schnell ""Ja!"" weil er so klang als würde ich sonst eine Abreibung bekommen. ""Gut mein kleiner Bastard, so soll es auch sein!"" Er beugte sich nach vorn über meinen Unterleib und begann meinen Schenkel zu lecken. Er leckte und Schmatzte über meinen ganzen Unterleib hin und her. Dabei gab er grunzende Laute von sich. ""Dein kleines Kinderpimmelchen mit den kleinen süßen Sack.... MMMMMM"" Er leckte mir über meine Geschlechtsteile und ich wurde steif davon. ""Guck an der kleine Pimmel möchte sich auch in einem engen Loch vergnügen! Nur dumm das er an einer kleinen Ficksau, wie dir, hängt! Da wird er wohl noch etwas warten müssen, während sich mein Fickprügel in den Löchern der kleinen Sau ausrotzt!"" Dann grub er seinen Kopf tiefer in meinen Unterleib hinein. Ich spürte plötzlich die Lippen und die Zunge meines Onkels an meinem, noch jungfräulichen, Knabenloch. Er leckte heftig an meinem Loch, bis er seinen Kopf hob und sagte: ""Sieh an das Bubenarschvötzchen ist noch unbenutzt..."" Er leckte weiter und ich spürte ein angenehmes Zucken, wie als er mein Loch massierte, bis er plötzlich versuchte seine Zungenspitze in mein Loch zu schieben, da krampfte es automatisch zusammen. ""Bereitzur Benutzung ist das enge Bengelvötzchen ja schon, muss nur noch eingestoßen werden."" Da erhob sich mein Onkel und zerrte mich kräftig zu sich heran. Während ich ihn ungläubig anstarrte, den Tränen nahe, packte er kräftig meine Schenkel und rüttelte daran, dabei sagte er: ""Ich würd dir jetzt am liebsten meinen Fickprügel in dein Loch rammen du Bastard!"" Ich begann zu weinen. Das schien ihm zu gefallen, denn er ginste breit.</p> <p>""Los die Hände an die Knie und schön die Beinchen weit auseinander halten!"" Ich tat was er sagte und er löste den Griff von meinen Beinen. Dann spuckte er eine große Menge Speichel auf eine Hand und verschmierte ihn über meinem Arsch und an meinem Loch. Dann lutschte er an seinem Mittelfinger und führte ihn ans Loch, was er feucht rieb, mit seinem Speichel. Ich spürte einen Druck am Loch und kniff automatisch zusammen. Das musste irgendwie wie eine Einladung für meinen Onkel gewesen sein, denn er begann plötzlich, unter jämmerlichem Weinen von mir, seinen Finger in mein Loch zu bohren. ""Schön die Beine breit Kleiner!"" Dabei packte er an eine meiner Hände und drückte mein Knie weiter nach unten. ""Hat dein Onkel einen großen Fickprügel?"" Er rüttelte an meinem Knie und der Schmerz im Arsch wurde heftiger. Ich stöhnte: ""Jaaaaa!"" ""Einen großen und dicken Fickprügel! Stimmts?"" Ich jammerte: ""Ja Onkel!"" ""Tut das weh?"" fragte er während er seinen Finger in meinem Arsch hin und her bewegte. Bettelnd wimmerte ich: ""Jaaa!"" ""Du magst es jetzt gar nicht glauben, aber in das kleine Fickloch hier geht noch wesentlich mehr rein, das wirst du noch sehr schnell merken Fickstück!"" Er bewegte seinen Finger und ich weinte und jammerte. ""Da gehört ein ordentlicher Fickprügel reingezwungen und dann..."" Mit diesen Worten begann er mich kräftig mit seinem Finger zu ficken. Die Schmerzen waren unglaublich. Plötzlich zog er seinen Finger langsam raus. Er sah ihn sich an und roch daran: ""MMMMMM Bengelarschvotze!"" Dann strich er ihn mir um den Mund und sagte: ""Lutschen!"" Ich leckte und lutschte seinen Finger, dabei sagte er: ""Morgen fahren wir zum See und dann werde ich dein kleines enges Loch zureiten und als Fickloch benutzen, wie du kleiner Fickbastard es brauchst!""</p></div>",[]
1065,Der Kinderpornoring - Klein Andrew,-1,ANDI,no@email,"Der kleine fünfjährige Andrew ist nun schon seit drei Monaten ""spezieller Gast"" in der Produktionsfirma und hat keine Ahnung warum. Nun bekommt er schlechte Nachrichten. Nur welche?",2006-03-17,5,5,"M/b, ped, nc, rape, anal, oral, bd, cbt",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Einführung</p> <p>Die Ring Productions ist nicht irgendeine beliebige Produktionsfirma, sondern eine der sehr speziellen Art. Hier ist man nämlich auf alle möglichen Arten von Kinderpornographie spezialisiert. Man richtete sich in einem Gewerbegebiet, etwas außerhalb einer kleinen Stadt, ein. Das beste war, dass eines der Gründungsmitglieder der Ring Productions der Polizeichef dieser Stadt ist. Die Produktionen richten sich nach Anfragen spezieller Kunden, die mittels der ""Connections"" zur Polizei überprüft werden, damit man nur seriöse Kunden bedient und sich kein faules Ei ins Nest legt, indem man auf Tricks bestimmter Ermittlungsbehörden reinfällt. Die Ring Productions ist spezialisiert auf Kinderpornos der etwas härteren Art, da man in diesem Bereich mehr Geld für die Produktionen verlangen kann. So produziert man beispielsweise SM-, Bondage- und Vergewaltigungsfilme, also prinzipiell alles außer Snuff. Man versucht dabei auch ein gewisses Niveau zu halten und bestimmte Dinge nicht zu übertreiben, wie beispielsweise Spielchen mit Fäkalien o.ä. Um die Kundenanfragen überschaubar zu halten, da man sich am Anfang kaum retten konnte vor Anfragen, hat man eine spezielle Regel eingeführt, dass Anfragen erst dann berücksichtigt werden, wenn der Kunde mindestens zwei Produktionen erworben hat.</p> <p>Nur selten nutzt man bei den Produktionen Kinder von Angestellten der Ring Productions. Das geschieht meistens nur dann, wenn in einer Produktion ein dominanter kindlicher Part gebraucht wird. Normalereise werden die kleinen Darsteller in großen Städten sozusagen ""rekrutiert"". Das heißt, ein spezielles Team sucht und entführt gezielt Kinder in Großstädten, die dann im sogenannten ""Stall"" gehalten werden.</p> <p>Eine weitere Einnahmequelle und die Lösung eines Problems, nämlich was mit den Darstellern geschehen soll, wenn sie sozusagen ""ausproduziert"" sind, stellen die Auktionen dar. Eine entsprechende Abteilung kümmert sich speziell um diesen Teil des Geschäftes. Man verkauft die Kinder, die man im ""Stall"" hält, an spezielle Kunden und sorgt so für genügend ""Umlauf"" und frische ""Ware"" in den Produktionen, wobei die Kosten minimiert werden.</p> <p>So wuchs die Ring Productions schnell zu einem recht respektablen Unternehmen an, dessen Umsatz sich durchaus mit dem einer großen Firma, von Weltruf, messen kann und den Teilhabern ein nettes Einkommen sichert. Die Firma teilt sich auf in eine Produktionsabteilung, die Rekrutierungsabteilung und die Auktionsabteilung. Ferner ist noch ein medizinisches Team angeschlossen.</p> <p>Die Studios sind als Lagerhallen getarnt. Da gibt es ein festes Studio, dass wie ein Verlies gestaltet ist und mit allerlei ""Gerätschaften"" bestückt ist. Weiterhin gibt es zwei ""flexible"" Studios, in denen der Aufbau in alle möglichen Kulissen geändert werden kann, wie zum Beispiel in ein Kinderzimmer, einen Klassenraum, ein Wohnzimmer u. s. w. Außerdem verfügt man über ein speziell gesichertes Areal, für Außenaufnahmen. So ist es möglich die verschiedensten Anfragen, zur Zufriedenheit der exklusiven Kundschaft, zu befriedigen.</p> <p class=""h2"">Was ist mit Andrew?</p> <p>Die Kundenanfragen werden in der Regel von Dave, dem Presitenten der Ring Productions, bearbeitet. Als er in seinem Büro saß und gerade seine Mails überprüfte kam Erik zu ihm. Erik war ein Angestellter der Firma und hatte sich gerade um den ""Stall"" gekümmert.</p> <p>""Was ist mit dem kleinen Andrew? Der ist nun schon drei Monate hier und hat in keiner Produktion mitgemacht. Der ist immer noch komplett junfräulich. Dieser kleine Bengel ist so verdammt geil, ich muss gestehen ich bin verdammt scharf auf das kleine Miststück!""</p> <p>""Hm... Du meinst den kleinen Fünfjährigen? Da muss ich direkt mal schauen, ob es eine passende Anfrage gibt."" sagte Dave darauf.</p> <p>""OK! Du weisst ja, wo du mich findest!""</p> <p>Als Erik gegangen war wendete sich Dave um zu seinem Computer. Er suchte eine ältere Anfrage heraus und stöberte in den Unterlagen der Auktionsabteilung herum, als ihm eine Idee kam. ""Jawoll! Das ist genau richtig für den kleinen Andrew..."" sagte er zu sich und arbeitete einen teuflischen Plan aus, der dem kleinen Jungen wohl weniger gefallen wird, aber genau in das Produktionskonzept der Firma paßt.</p> <p>Der kleine Andrew ist fünf Jahre alt. Er hat rote Locken und blaue Augen. Man hat ihn von einem Spielplatz entführt und ihm erzählt, er würde so lange festgehalten bis seine Eltern ein Lösegeld gezahlt haben. Bisher hatte man sich ihm nur maskiert genähert und ihn nicht angerührt. Nun rückte also endlich der Tag näher, an dem er seinen ""großen Auftritt"" in einer Ring Produktion haben würde.</p> <p class=""h2"">Der Plan</p> <p>Die leitenden Angestellten der Ring Productions trafen sich im Meeting-Raum zur regelmäßig stattfindenden Besprechung. Man besprach die laufenden Produktionen und einige Details der Planung. Dann eröffnete Dave, dass er einen Plan für eine weitere Produktion ausgearbeitet hätte. Man hatte Erik gebeten an dieser Besprechung teilzunehmen, was ja kein Zufall sein sollte. So meldete sich Erik zu Wort und meinte: ""Beinhaltet dieser Plan das, was wir heute besprochen haben?"" Und Dave antwortete: ""Genau! Das ist auch der Grund Deiner Anwesenheit hier!"" Dave begann seinen Plan zu erläutern.</p> <p>Dave hatte mit dem Leiter der Auktionsabteilung gesprochen und ihm seinen Plan erläutert. Dieser fand den Plan sehr gut und würde alles Nötige veranlassen. Er, Dave, wird dem kleinen Andrew im Laufe des Abends eine schlechte Nachricht überbringen, nämlich dass seine Eltern nicht gezahlt hätten und er jetzt verkauft wird, an Leute, die ihn als Sexsklaven benutzen wollen. Wichtig dabei ist, dass man dem kleinen Jungen dabei so viel Angst macht, wie möglich. Die Produktion wird an zwei verschiedenen Orten gedreht, einmal in der Auktionshalle und einmal im Studio. Der Clou dabei ist, dass der Dreh in der Auktionshalle in eine echte Auktion eingebunden wird, damit alles so echt wie möglich wirkt. Die Kunden werden speziell angewiesen ihre Gesichter zu tarnen und das ein spezielles ""Objekt"", nämlich klein Andrew, nur vom Bieter ""23"" erworben werden kann. Dem kleinen Andrew wird dabei die Gelegenheit gegeben, sich mit den anderen ""Auktionsobjekten"" zu unterhalten, damit sie einen kleinen ""Erfahrungsaustausch"" machen können und sich der Kleine schonmal ""freuen"" kann, auf sein zukünftiges Leben als Sexspielzeug.</p> <p>""Rate mal wer Bieter 23 sein wird Erik..."" sagte Dave und auf den fragenden Blick Eriks ""Na du! Wer sonst?""</p> <p>Erik rückte nervös auf seinem Stuhl hin und her. Mit hoffnungsvoller und vor Erregung zitternder Stimme sagte er darauf: ""Und der Zweite Teil der Produktion ist dann auch mein Part?""</p> <p>""Worauf du deinen Arsch verwetten kannst! Ich weiß doch wie scharf du auf den Bengel bist und du kannst dann machen mit ihm, was immer du willst, so lange du dich an die Regeln der Firma hälst. Somit gestaltest du zugleich deine erste Produktion hier, also gib dir Mühe und besorg es dem Kleinen anständig.""</p> <p class=""h2"">Schlechte Nachrichten</p> <p>Dave saß auf einem Sessel und der kleine fünfjährige Andrew stand vor ihm, mit gesenktem Kopf. Dave eröffnete dem Jungen, dass seine Eltern immernoch nicht gezahlt hätten: ""Was machen wir denn nun mit dir mein Kleiner? Es wird wohl so sein, dass deine Eltern dich gar nicht mehr haben wollen. Aber da gibt es Leute, die wollen so einen kleinen süßen Jungen sehr gerne haben. Dann müssen wir dich wohl an jemand anderen verkaufen."" Der Kleine begann zu weinen und Dave legte seine Hand auf die kleine Schulter des Jungen und streichelte ihm mit der anderen über das lockige rote Haar. Dann fasste er den Jungen am Kinn und sah ihm direkt in die Augen, als er sagte: ""Ich fürchte das meiste Geld werden wohl Kinderficker bezahlen... Die werden aber nicht sehr nett sein zu dir! Weißt du was Kinderficker machen?"" Der Junge war völlig sprachlos und weinte lauter. Er konnte nur schluchzen und mit dem Kopf schütteln. Dave setzte an ihn aufzuklären: ""Weißt das ist so: Kinderficker bekommen, wenn sie kleine süße Jungs, wie dich, sehen so Gefühle. Das kennst du ganz bestimmt auch... Da wird dann der Pullermann ganz hart und steif, den wollen sie dann in deinen Mund und in dein kleines Poloch stecken, um sich schöne Gefühle zu verschaffen. Das tut natürlich ganz doll weh, weil ihre Pullermänner wirklich sehr groß sind und deine Löcher eben noch sehr klein."" Der Junge musste nun richtig losheulen und schmiss sich auf den Boden, wo er auf seinen verschrenkten Ärmchen lag und bitterlich weinte. Dave musste etwas grinsen dabei, denn er hatte dem Kleinen richtig gut Angst gemacht, dass er wahrscheinlich heute die ganze Nacht kein Auge zumachen wird.</p> <p>Tatsächlich konnte der kleine Andrew nicht schlafen in der Nacht. Vor Angst zitternd lag er in seinem Bett und fragte sich, was er wohl falsch gemacht hat, dass ihn seine Eltern nicht mehr wollten, ob er wohl zu böse war, und was wohl alles noch auf ihn zukommen würde, bei diesen bösen Leuten, denen es Spaß macht kleinen Kindern wehzutun.</p> <p class=""h2"">Auktionstag</p> <p>Der kleine fünfjährige Andrew stand, neben dem fremden Mann der ihn abgeholt hatte, am Anmeldetresen der Auktionshalle. Der Mann hinter dem Tresen stand auf und musterte den ängstlichen Jungen von oben bis unten. ""Ist ja ein richtig süßer kleiner Bengel! Der wird einen guten Preis erzielen, die Kunden sind nämlich ganz scharf auf so kleines Frischfleisch!"" sagte der mann dann zu dem anderen. Diese Worte ängstigten den ohnehin schon vollkommen eingeschüchterten Jungen noch zusätzlich.</p> <p>Die Kunden wußten zwar, dass sie dieses kleine ""Objekt"" nicht haben konnten, waren aber angewiesen so zu bieten, als könnten sie ihn haben. Zum Anreiz eine gute Show zu bieten hatte man ihnen gesagt, dass wenn der Kleine tatsächlich zur Auktion steht, derjenige der am heißesten war eine Art ""Vorkaufsrecht"" habe und dies schon in relativ naher Zukunft sein könnte. So waren natürlich die Kunden extra scharf darauf eine gute Show zu bieten, erst recht als sie das ""Objekt"" sahen.</p> <p>Der kleine Junge stand vollkommen verängstigt und nackt auf der Auktionsplattform. Ihm machte alles Angst dort, die Worte des Auktionators, die vielen Leute, die Masken... Einfach alles! Vor allem die gierigen Blicke der vielen Erwachsenen auf seinen kleinen fünfjährigen zitternden Jungenkörper und ihre begeisterten Gebote. So viele Erwachsene die ihn kaufen wollen, um ihm wehzutun. Ihm zitterten die Knie und er wusste nicht wohim mit seinen Händen. Bei dem Gebot eines sehr großen und dunkelhäutigen Mannes brüllte der Auktionator plötzlich: ""Zuuuuuum Dritten! Und das fünfjährige Objekt ist verkauft an Bieter Nummer 23!""</p> <p>Andrew hatte auch genug Gelegenheit mit den anderen, wesentlich älteren, Kindern zu sprechen. Sie berichteten von schlimmen, sehr schlimmen Schmerzen. Andrew dachte nur, dass wenn schon so Große, so schlimme Schmerzen hatten, was er dann wohl fühlen würde. Ihm war als könne er nur noch heulen. Ein Alptraum ist das ganze für den fünfjährigen Jungen, aus dem er einfach nicht aufwachen konnte.</p> <p>Die Produktionscrew hatte die Auktion ""im Kasten"" und packte zusammen, um die Location zu wechseln. Sie bauten dann schonmal im Studio das Set auf und die Kulisse für den nächsten Dreh.</p> <p class=""h2"">Am Set - Andrew wird ""Fickstück""</p> <p>Erik ist ein großer muskulöser, dunkelhäutiger Mann. Sein Schwanz, oder wie er ihn nennt ""Bengelfickprügel"", ist von seinen Abmessungen her dazu geeignet kleinen Jungs richtig böse damit wehzutun, auch wesentlich älteren Jungs als Andrew. Seine Statur hat schon so manchen Jungen derart beeindruckt, dass dieser es gar nicht erst versucht hat sich zu wehren. Erik vergleicht das immer mit einer Schlange, wo die Beute vor Angst regelrecht gelähmt ist, bevor sie sich darüber hermacht.</p> <p>Am Set war alles schon hergerichtet - Es war aufgebaut wie ein normales Schlafzimmer, mit einem großen Bett in der Mitte. Das Bett bestand aus einem Metallgestell. Am Fuß des Bettes platzierten zwei Produktionshelfer eine Kiste, mit einem Schloss und Löchern.</p> <p>Erik hatte nur ein paar Boxershorts an und wartete auf seinen langersehnten Auftritt. In der Kiste am Fußende des Bettes war der kleine fünfjährige Andrew eingesperrt. Man hatte ihm einen Knebel verpasst, dessen Mundstück wie ein Penis geformt war, der in den kleinen Kindermund gestopft wurde. Außerdem waren seine Händchen auf den Rücken gefesselt worden.</p> <p>Der Regisseur rief: ""Fertig?"" Von hinten tönte die Stimme des Leiters der Produktionscrew: ""Fertig!"" ""Alles auf die Plätze! Kamera!""</p> <p>""Kamera läuft!"" war nun aus mehreren Ecken zu hören.</p> <p>""Uuuuuuund Action!""</p> <p>Der Regiehelfer sagte die Klappe an und das knallen der Klappe war Eriks Startschuß.</p> <p>Erik ging zur Kiste und öffnete das Schloss. Er hob den kleinen Jungen heraus und setzte ihn in die Mitte des großen Bettes. Dann setzte er sich neben den Jungen und begann ihn am ganzen Körper zu streicheln und zu befummeln. Plötzlich packte er den Jungen und zog ihn über seinen Schoß, so dass der kleine Körper bäuchlings auf seinem Schoß lag. Eriks Bein lag unter der Hüfte des kleinen Jungen, dass der süße Jungenarsch, mit seinen herrlich runden Bäckchen, etwas erhöht lag. Er packte mit einer Hand die Gefesselten Händchen des Jungen und drückte sie leicht nach oben. Dann ohne Vorwarnung begann er mit seiner flachen Hand die kleinen Arschbäckchen des fünfjährigen Jungen kräftig zu versohlen. Immer wieder schlug er auf den kleinen Jungenarsch ein, bis das Klatschen immer lauter wurde und der kleine Arsch sich gleichmäßig rötete. Der kleine Junge wollte schreien, aber durch den Knebel in seinem Mund kamen nur unterdrückte Laute heraus und ein leichtes Quieken. Als Erik das hörte trieb es ihn nur dazu an, den kleinen Arsch noch härter zu verdreschen.</p> <p>Als Erik aufhörte auf den kleinen Jungenarsch einzuschlagen, setzte er den Jungen wieder auf das Bett, wo der Kleine nun im Schneidersitz saß. Erik stand auf und zog seine Shorts aus. Der kleine fünfjährige Junge starrte mit großen Augen zu Erik hoch. Als der Kleine den großen, dicken und steifen Schwanz von Erik sah bekam er richtig Panik. Wieder war ein Quieken zu hören und dicke Tränen quollen aus den großen Kinderaugen des kleinen Jungen. Andrew wußte nur zu gut, wo der riesige Schwanz des Mannes noch in seinen kleinen Körper eindringen sollte und das wird wirklich höllisch wehtun.</p> <p>Erik nahm die Panik seines kleinen Opfers mit einem breiten Grinsen zur Kenntnis. Es heizt ihn unglaublich an, wenn die kleinen Fickbälger Angst haben - Und das kleine Luder hier hatte unglaubliche Angst. Er packte den Jungen unsanft an einem Bein und an einem Arm und zerrte ihn zu sich heran, an die Kante des Bettes. Dem kleinen Jungen war auch anzumerken, dass es ihm schmerzte auf seinem frisch verdroschenen Hintern zu sitzen. Erik hielt dem kleinen Jungen seinen großen Männerschwanz vor das Gesicht und rieb ihn sich genüßlich, um dem kleinen Jungen zu zeigen, wie sehr er es genießt ihm Angst zu machen und wehzutun. Mit einem Griff zum Hinterkopf des Jungen löste Erik den Verschluß des Knebels und zog diesen heraus. Der arme kleine Kerl konnte kaum einen Laut herausbringen als Erik ihm schon seinen dicken triefenden Schwanz in das Kindermündchen schob: ""Nimm das du Fickstück! Und paß ja auf deine Zähne auf! Wenn Du mich beißt, dann mach ich dich fertig kleine Drecksau!"" Der Anblick des weitgeöffneten kleinen Kindermündchens dessen Lippen sich um seinen Schwanz schlossen und die Tränen aus den großen blauen Kinderaugen, machte Erik unheimlich scharf. Er packte kräftig am Hinterkopf des fünfjährigen Jungen in die roten Locken und hielt den kleinen Kopf fest. Der Junge gab dabei jämmerliche Laute von sich. Erik wollte ihm seinen Schwanz so tief reinrammen wie es geht. Er begann brutal in den kleinen fünfjährigen Kindermund zu ficken. Der kleine musste würgen als der dicke Männerschwanz an seinen Rachen stieß. ""Nimm das kleiner Drecksbengel! Ich fick dir deine fünfjährige Kindermaulvotze richtig ein du Fickstück!"" Erik brauchte nicht lange für seinen ersten Orgasmus, zu lange schon wollte er den kleinen Bengel ficken. Er zog seinen Schwanz raus und spritzte Schwall für Schwall seine ganze Männerwichse in das Gesicht des heulenden Bengels.</p> <p>Der kleine Junge saß mit seinem besudelten und verschmierten Gesicht da und heulte. ""Bitte nicht, Onkel."" jammerte er ""Bitte tun sie mir nicht mehr weh..."" Erik kommentierte das nicht weiter, sondern packte den Kleinen bei den Haaren und schaute in das kleine, von Männerwichse verschmierte Gesicht. Ein kräftiger Schlag in das Kindergesicht ließ den Bengel laut losbrüllen. Dann verrieb Erik die ganze Wichse gleichmäßig im Gesicht des Jungen. Daruf dirigierte er den Jungen, an den Haaren zerrend in die Mitte des Bettes und legte ihn auf den Rücken.</p> <p>Erik legte sich neben den kleinen Jungen und holte aus dem Nachtschränkchen am Bett einen langen dünnen Strick heraus. Der kleine Junge beruhigte sich etwas und Erik begann ihm sein kleines Geschlecht zu massieren. Vorsichtig glitt er über das kleine Pimmelchen des fünfjährigen Jungen und streichelte den kleinen Hodensack, bis er begann zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger das kleine Ding des Jungen zu massieren. Die Massage zeigte Wirkung und der fünfjährige Pimmel stand kerzengrade, so erigiert, wie es einem kleinen fünfjährigen Pimmelchen möglich war. Da nahm Erik den Strick und wand ihn um die Wurzel des kleinen Gliedes. Mit einem Zug war das kleine Ding abgebunden, eng genug dass die kleine Erektion bleiben würde, egal was passiert, aber nicht so eng, dass etwas an dem kleinen Jungen irreperabel kaputt gehen würde. Genau so wand er den Strick auch um den kleinen Hodensack. Als der so abgebunden war, wie Erik das wünschte, nämlich dass es wehtut aber nicht über die Gebühr verletzt, fixierte er die Abbindung mit einem Knoten. Er zog an dem Strick und das Quieken des Jungen verriet ihm das genau das Ziel erreicht war, was er wollte. Er faßte an das abgebundene Geschlecht und am Jammern des Jungen war zu erkennen, dass es sehr empfindlich reagierte. Dann schlug er nochmal leicht drauf und erfreute sich am Quieken des kleinen Jungen und am Anblick der Tränen, die über das mit seiner Wichse eingeschmierte Gesichtchen liefen.</p> <p>Nun faßte Erik den Jungen und drehte ihn auf den Bauch. Die kleinen Beinchen winkelte er an und legte sie an den Körper des Jungen, dass der kleine vornübergebeugt, mit angezogenen Beinchen, in einer Art Hockstellung lag. Dann nahm Erik eine große Tube Gleitmittel und eine Packung Kondome, die auf dem Nachtschränkchen bereit standen. Der kleine fünfjährige Junge wimmerte und jammerte, da verabreichte ihm Erik noch ein paar Schläge auf den Arsch.</p> <p>Mit einer guten Portion Gleitmittel begann Erik nun den kleinen Arsch abzuschmieren. Dann begann er heftig, mit seinem Mittelfinder, das Loch des kleinen Jungen zu massieren. Das Jammern des Kindes kommentierte er mit ein paar Schlägen. Während er den kleinen fünfjährigen Arsch ordentlich abschmierte, schob er seinen Finger in das enge Kinderloch. Immer weiter bis der ganze Finger drin war. Das schmerzvolle Stöhnen des kleinen Jungen wurde lauter, als Erik zwei Finger in das enge kleine Loch bohrte. Dann bohrte er etwas darin herum und dehnte das Loch ein wenig, indem er seine Finger leicht auseinander streckte. Nun war der nächste Schritt dran - Er zog seine Finger raus, aus dem kleinen Anus, und steckte die Öffnung der Tube mit dem Gleitmittel rein, um in den kleinen Arsch direkt eine gute Portion Gleitmittel reizudrücken.</p> <p>Dann nahm Erik die Packung Kondome und strich sich einen davon über sein steifes und dickes Glied. Die Kondome waren von einer speziellen Sorte, die auch besonders reißfest war, wenn man in besonders enge Löcher fickt. Erik verteilte eine großzügige Portion Gleitmittel gleichmäßig auf dem Kondom. Dann positionierte er sich hinter dem kleinen Jungen, packte ihn fest an den gefesselten Händen, während die andere Hand die Spitze seines dicken Männerschwanzes zum Loch des Jungen dirigierte.</p> <p>Als der kleine Junge die dicke Eichel an seinem engen kleinen Loch spürte, begann er bitterlich zu weinen und zu jammern. Er wußte es würde sehr weh tun, was nun kam. Viele Gedanken schossen ihm durch den Kopf, auch der wie es seine Eltern zulassen konnten, dass es ihm jetzt so ergeht. Die Gedanken wurden jäh unterbrochen vom schlimmsten Schmerz, den der kleine fünfjährige Junge jemals in seinem kurzen Leben spüren mußte. Der kräftige Mann schob seinen riesigen Prügel erbamungslos in den kleinen Kinderkörper rein, dass der kleine Junge das Gefühl hatte es würde ihn zerreißen. Die großen Schmerzen ließen ihm keine Wahl und er begann furchtbar zu kreischen. Erik begann seinen Schwanz in das enge kleine Kinderloch zu drücken. Das Kreischen des Jungen reizte ihn dazu seinen Schwanz noch härter reinzudrücken und ihn tiefer in den kleinen fünfjährigen Kinderkörper zu zwingen.</p> <p>Andrew kreischte laut: ""NEIIIIN! BITTEEEE... BITTEEEE NIIICHT! DAS TUT SOOOOO WEEEEH!""</p> <p>Erik schenkte dem fortgesetzten Betteln des kleinen Jungen, um Gnade, keine Beachtung und schob seinen Schwanz immer tiefer in den kleinen Kinderkörper. Er sagte nur: ""Jetzt mache ich dich zum Fickstück und das ist was kleine Fickstücke brauchen!"" Als Erik ein gutes Stück eingedrungen war begann er den kleinen Jungen zu ficken. Mit harten Stößen pumpte er seinen dicken Schwanz hin und her. Dabei vergrub er ihn, Stoß für Stoß, immer tiefer in dem kleinen Körper des fünfjährigen Andrew. Der Kleine hatte aufgehört zu betteln und schrie sich fast die Lunge aus dem Hals, wegen der fürchterlichen Schmerzen.</p> <p>Beim Ficken ließ sich Erik Zeit. Er wollte den ersten Fick dieses kleinen Stückes Fickfleisch richtig genießen. Dabei war Erik immer vorsichtig, den kleinen Körper nicht doller zu verletzen als nötig. Er hätte ihn durchaus wesentlich kräftiger ficken können. Als Erik so weit war, zog er seinen Schwanz aus dem Jungenarsch und zog das verschmierte Kondom ab. Dann positionierte er sich breitbeinig vor dem Gesicht des Jungen. Er packte die Haare des Jungen und schob seinen Schwanz in das immer noch schreiende Mündchen. Er spritzte heftigst im kleinen Mund des Jungen ab und das herauslaufende Sperma war ein guter ""Cum Shot"" für die Kameras. Mit herausquillendem Sperma aus dem Kindermündchen schluchzte der Junge: ""Bitte, Bitte nicht mehr... Nicht mehr wehtun... Ich kann nicht mehr... Bitte!"" Erik schlug dem Kleinen ins Gesicht und dieser wusste das er den Mund zu halten hat.</p> <p>Erik stieg aus dem Bett und löste den Strick von den Händen des Jungen. Dann nahm er vier Stricke aus dem Nachtschränkchen. Zwei davon band er um die Handgelenke des kleinen Jungen und befestigte sie an den Ecken des Bettgestelles. Die anderen zwei Stricke band er um die Fußknöchel des Jungen und befestigte sie an den unteren Ecken des Bettgestelles. Nun lag der kleine Junge in einer X-Position da. Dann nahm Erik einige Kissen und stopfte sie unter den Bauch des Jungen, bis die Stricke sich straffgezogen hatten und der kleine Arsch weit rausgestreckt war. Das lange Ende des dünnen Stricks, der die Geschlechtsteile des kleinen Jungen abband, legte er über das Bettgetell und zog daran. Der kleine Andrew schrie schrill auf dabei. Das Ende befestigte er unten an einem speziellen Loch in der Mitte des Bettgestells, während der Strick oben über das Bettgestell gelegt war.</p> <p>Als Erik sein ""Werk"" begutachtet hatte, positionierte er sich wieder beim Arsch des kleinen Jungen zwischen den gespreizten kleinen Beinchen. Er zog sich ein neues Kondom über seinen bereits wieder steifen Schwanz und schmierte es ordentlich mit Gleitmittel ein. Diesmal wollte Erik gleich mit dem ersten Stoß tiefer in den kleinen Kinderkörper eindringen, was wohl dadurch erleichtert wird, dass das kleine Loch noch vom ersten Ritt geweitet war und durch die zusätzliche Schmierung. Er legte sich zwischen die Beinchen des Jungen und stützte sich mit einer Hand neben dem Kopf von Andrew ab, während die andere Hand seinen Schwanz zum kleinen Kinderloch dirigierte. Als der Kleine den Schwanz von Erik an seinem Loch spürte, begann er zu jammern. Erik sagte: ""Auf zur nächsten Runde, kleines Fickstück!""</p> <p>Mit einem Stoß rammte Erik seinen Schwanz in das enge Loch des fünfjährigen Jungen. Nachdem er sich mit beiden Händen neben dem Kopf des schreienden Jungen abgetützt hatte, begann er ihn zu stoßen. Ein Resultat der Fickstöße war, das der Junge mit jedem Stoß nach unten und vorn gestoßen wurde. Da der dünne Strick seine Genitalien abband und dieser fest am Bettgestell gebunden war, bedeutete dies zusätzliche Qualen für den kleinen Jungen, dessen kleine Genitalien bei jedem Stoß gequetscht und gezerrt wurden.</p> <p>Die ganze Existenz des kleinen fünfjährigen Andrew war nun erfüllt von schrecklichen Schmerzen. Er konnte keinen Gedanken mehr denken. Das einzige was er noch konnte war schreien und das tat er sehr laut und schrill.</p> <p>Erik fickte den kleinen fünfjährigen Jungen härter und härter. Er rammte seinen dicken Männerschwanz dabei so tief in das enge kleine Bubenloch des Kindes, wie es nur irgend ging. Dabei stützte er sich auf einen Unterarm, um mit der anderen Hand den Mund des Jungen zu bedecken, da die Schreie des kleinen Andrew eine Lautstärke und einen Frequenzbereich erreichten, dass Erik einen dauerhaften Hörschaden riskierte.</p> <p>Mit langen harten Stößen vergewaltigte Erik das kleine enge Loch des fünfjährigen Jungen. Er stieß immer so zu, dass der Strick der die kleinen Genitalien auch ordentlich quetschte. Er nahm sich Zeit diesen brutalen Fick des fünfjährigen Andrew zu genießen. Als er soweit war, zog Erik seinen Schwanz aus dem Loch des Jungen und streifte das Kondom ab. Dann spritzte er sein Sperma, mit einem lauten und zufriedenen Stöhnen, auf das geweitete, rotgefickte und geschwollene Loch des kleinen Andrew.</p> <p>Er schwang sich auf und betrachtete den Jungen. Dann machte er den dünnen Strick los und befreite die geschundenen Genitalien des Kindes, das wimmernd und weinend auf dem Bett lag. Dann schlug Erik noch einmal kräftig auf den kleinen Kinderarsch und erhob sich vom Bett. Er blickte auf das gefesselte, vergewaltigte und heftig heulende Kind herab und sagte: ""So kleines Fückstück!"" Ein Grinsen konnte er sich nicht verkneifen. Erik verließ den Raum und gab das vereinbarte Zeichen, dass er fertig war.</p> <p>""Cut!"" brüllte der Regisseur ""Das Ding ist im Kasten!""</p> <p>Geschäftigkeit begann am Set und Erik streifte sich einen Bademantel über. Dann sah er Dave lächelnd und zufrieden auf ihn zukommen.</p> <p>""Gute Arbeit Erik! Ich habe den Eindruck du magst es kleinen Jungen wehzutun.""</p> <p>""Ich mag es die kleinen Kerle zu ficken und dabei heftig ranzunehmen. Das kann eben schonmal weh tun.""</p> <p>Beide grinsten dabei und Dave fügte hinzu: ""Nette Idee mit dem Abbinden der Genitalien. Du magst es wohl besonders wenn sie kreischen und quieken!"" Erik antwortete: ""Und ob! Ich kann gar nicht genug davon bekommen! Den Trick mit dem Abbinden des kleinen Schwänzleins inklusive der kleinen Eierchen habe ich schon mehrfach erprobt!""</p> <p>Dave ließ es sich nicht nehmen zu dem kleinen, mittlerweile von seinen Fesseln befreiten, Andrew zu gehen und bedeutete Erik ihm zu folgen. Als der kleine Junge Dave sah bekam er einen eigenartigen Gesichtsausdruck. Dave setzte sich zu ihm und streichelte ihm über den Kopf: ""Na Kleiner, hat es dir Spaß gemacht?"" Erik setzte hinzu: ""Besser du lernst schnell Spaß zu haben daran, denn das war erst der Anfang, einer langen Reihe von Ficks, für die du benutzt wirst!"" Dave legte sanft seine Hand auf die Schulter des nun vollkommen desillusionierten kleinen Jungen, um noch einen drauf zu setzten. Mit ruhiger und gewinnender Stimme, die an vielen Kindern erprobt war, sagte er: ""Hör mal mein kleiner Süßer: Du wurdest niemals wegen einem Lösegeld entführt. Das sollte dich nur beruhigen, mein Kleiner. Die Wahrheit ist, dass wir dich von Anfang an dazu benutzen wollten, Filme zu machen in denen du vergewaltigt und gefickt wirst. Jetzt fragst du dich sicherlich warum wir das machen. Einerseits wegen des Geldes natürlich, andererseits macht es uns einen riesigen Spaß! Deine Eltern wirst du nicht wiedersehen. Wenn du bei uns in ein paar Filmen ordentlich durchgefickt wurdest, verkaufen wir dich auf der Auktion einfach an den Nächsten. Du siehst also, du bist jetzt nur noch ein kleines Fickstück, mehr nicht!"" Dave streichelte dem weinenden und schluchzenden Jungen nochmal über den Kopf und ging dann mit Erik aus dem Raum.</p> <p>Nach einer eingehenden Untersuchung kam der Leiter des medizinischen Teams zu Dave und Erik. ""Maßarbeit!"" sagte dieser zu Erik gewandt und zu Dave sagte er: ""Also der kleine Anus ist zwar ramponiert, aber keine Verletzungen am sphincter ani. Das kleine Fickloch ist schnell wieder einsatzbereit. Die Genitalien sind intakt, die Schwellungen und Hämathome werden in ein bis zwei Wochen abheilen.""</p> <p>""Sauber!"" sagte Dave und zu Erik gewandt: ""Gut und hart gefickt, aber dennoch intakt - Gute Leistung!""</p> <p>Erik antwortete darauf: ""Gelernt ist gelernt! Schön wenn man sein Hobby zum Beruf machen kann!""</p> <p>*ENDE*</p> </div>","['Deutsche Übertragung mit leichten Änderungen des Originals ""The Kiddy Porn Ring (7) von Verryevil', 'Translation with friendly permission by the author of the original version. Read also the original ""the kiddy porn ring"" written by ""verryevil.""']"
1066,"Der Landarzt – Der Doktor Stellt Sich Vor, Part 1",1,ANDI,no@email,Dr. med J.M. ist Landarzt mit Leidenschaft(en). Hier wird er vorgestellt.,2006-03-19,1,4,"ped, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Vorstellung</p> <p>Dr. med J. M. - Landarzt mit Leidenschaft(en)</p> <p>Unweit von dem Dorf, wo er seine Kindheit verbracht hatte, wohnt der Mittdreißiger, in einem Haus etwas abseits des Dorfes, da er die Abgeschiedenheit und Ruhe machmal sehr schätzt, mit Frau und Tochter. Seine Praxis ist im Dorf und die Bereitschaften teilt er sich mit einem Arzt in einem der Nachbardörfer, der ihn auch manchmal vertritt, damit er sich ganz seinen Hobbies widmen kann. Sein liebstes Hobby sind kleine Jungs, mit denen er allerlei Dinge anstellt. Unter den Alteingesessenen sind seine „Neigungen“ gerüchteweise bekannt. Nur er weiß wo er fischen kann und hält sich an die Regeln.</p> <p>Seine Schwäche für Jungs hat er schon erkannt, da war er selbst noch einer. Als Jugendlicher, in der Pubertät, dachte er noch, er wäre wahrscheinlich schwul, oder sowas, doch seine „Lieblinge“ waren immer sehr jung. Er machte zwar auch mit Gleichaltrigen rum, aber immer wieder gern auch mit jüngeren und sehr jungen. Mit siebzehn hatte er ein Verhältnis mit einer dreißigjährigen Frau, die ihn sozusagen „anlernte“. Da er immer auch mit Frauen und Mädchen etwas hatte, merkte er sehr schnell, dass dieses Gerede von „schwul“ oder „Hetero“ nur leere Theorien waren, die es eben einfacher machen sollten, Menschen einzurordnen. Diese Frau hatte auch einen sehr süßen elfjährigen Sohn, einen richtigen blonden Engel. So wechselte er auch häufig zwischen den Betten.</p> <p>Nach dem Abitur leistete er eine Weile Militärdienst, als Reserveoffiziersanwärter. Dort erkannte er auch den Spaß, den man haben kann, wenn man heterosexuelle junge Männer fickt. Nichts ist schlimmer für einen überzeugt heterosexuellen Mann, als wenn der Schwanz eines anderen Kerls seine Löcher benutzt. Dabei geht es um beherrschen und um nichts weiter! Da er immer schon Schwäche verachtet hat, machte es ihm auch einen riesigen Spaß, wenn jemand mit solchen „Spielchen“ nicht klarkam – solche waren für ihn nichts weiter als Schwächlinge. Bildung ist ein guter Weg sich einen Ehrbegriff zu erarbeiten, der von solchen Dingen unberührt bleibt. Wäre ihm ähnliches wiederfahren, hätte er sich einfach nur an überlieferte Dinge gehalten, wie bspw Lawrence von Arabien.</p> <p>Ab etwa der Hälfte seines Studiums finanzierte er sich einen relativ auskömmlichen Lebensstil, indem er illegale Abtreibungen vornahm. Nicht zuletzt auch durch die Frauen, die den einen oder anderen „Unfall“ korrigieren ließen, hatte er Zugang zu mehreren Jungs, die er gern und oft rannahm. Gegen Ende seines Studiums lernte er eine nette Studentin der Veterenärmedizin kennen, die aus seiner Gegend kam. Als das Studium beendet war, wurde geheiratet und man ließ sich in der Heimatgegend nieder. Seine, sagen wir mal „liberbale“, Einstellung zu Abtreibungen, sichert ihm auch jetzt noch ein recht nettes Nebeneinkommen.</p> <p>Es mit kleinen Jungs zu treiben war immer ein besonderer Spaß für ihn. Er liebte die kleinen Bengels einfach und kaum etwas kommt an den Spaß, den man an, mit oder in ihnen haben kann, heran. Es kam wohl auch schonmal vor, dass er sich in einen Jungen verliebte bzw. einen Affen an einem gefressen hatte. Doch es hielt ihn nicht unbedingt davon ab, den Bengel für seinen Lustgewinn zu benutzen. Und was ist denn schon Liebe und erst recht dann, wenn es nur die Liebe zu einem Jungen ist? Er liebte das Spiel von Abstand und Nähe. Er gilt nicht unbedingt als ausgemachter „Kindernarr“, was einige Vorteile hat. Einerseits würde man ihm niemals, wenn nicht andere Dinge dafür sprechen, unterstellen er sei „zu kinderlieb“. Andererseits braucht man immer einen gewissen Abstand zu den Jungs, damit sie den Respekt nicht verlieren. Außerdem halten sich die Jungs, denen gegenüber er seinen Abstand verringert, für etwas besonderes, was wiederum einige Vorteile haben kann.</p> <p>Bei Jungs gibt es die verschiedensten Charaktere und mit jedem einzelnen kann man verschiedensten Spaß haben. Jungs lieben es, wenn man ihnen Aufmerksamkeit entgegenbringt und machen manchmal, in einer Art Spiel, so manche Sache, die genau diese Aufmerksamkeit hervorruft. In dieser Form von Spiel, können sie einen Mann, der dafür einen Draht hat, schon unglaublich anheizen. Der Ehrgeiz wird dadurch, dass dieser Mann eher autoritär ist noch erhöht, nach dem Motto – Ich habe es hinbekommen, dass er mir gegenüber anders ist.</p> <p>Er hat grob drei Kategorien, in die er die Jungs einordnet. Nummer eins – schneller und heftiger Spaß fürs Bett. Nummer zwei – Angucken ja, anheizen lassen ja, aber auf gar keinen Fall ficken! Nummer drei – Verschiedenster Spaß, an und mit verschiedensten Dingen, wo es auch schonmal zum Sex kommen kann. Die Grenzen zwischen diesen Kategorien können auch verschwimmen...</p> <p>Am liebsten hat er im Bett Jungen um zehn Jahre etwa, plus minus zwei Jahre. In diesem Alter sind sie perfekt zu ficken. Da es im Bett mit einem süßen Jungen auch schonmal heftiger zugehen kann, sind Jungen um zehn am besten, da man in diese schön kräftig reinrammeln kann in beide Löcher. Sein Schwanz ist nicht so ein Riesenschwanz, eher Durchschnitt in Länge und Dicke. Aber auch wenn er größer wäre, wären Jungs um zehn so das beste zum kräftigen und tiefen versenken, sowie ausgedehntem langanhaltendem Spaß.</p> <p>Er mag wohl auch schonmal jüngere Bengels, die er aber meist in Kategorie eins einordnen würde. Seinen kleinen Neffen hat er zum Beispiel schon mit fünf gefickt. Prinzipiell kann jeder Junge ein gutes Blasmaul sein und kein Loch ist zu eng, als dass es mit Geduld, ausreichend Gleitmittel und genügend Druck nicht zu benutzen wäre. Die kleinen Zwerge sind wiederstandsfähiger und zäher, als man allgemein glauben könnte. Außerdem ist der Spaß mit ihnen, gerade auch wenn man Gewalt anwendet, wirklich ein echter Genuß. In die Kleinen kommt man zwar nicht so tief rein, dafür aber etwas schwerer. Nur die Stimulation der Spitze ist dafür umso intensiver.</p> <p>Ältere machen auch schonmal Spaß, vor allem wenn sie unsichere Kanditaten sind, die sich eine gesellschaftskonforme Bestätigung suchen. Es ist einfach ein riesen Spaß, einen Bengel, der gerade an seiner machohaften „knallharten“ und „coolen“ Identität arbeitet, diese mit kräftigen Stößen wieder auszutreiben.</p> <p>Primär ist er kein Schwein. Wenn ihm ein Junge sympathisch ist und er eine gewisse Schwäche, über die rein körperliche hinaus, für einen Jungen hat, hilft er ihm schon beim Verarbeiten von gewissen Erlebnissen. Meist ist es ihm aber egal, da auch die Erfahrung, als Gebnrauchsloch hinhalten zu müssen, eben eine Erfahrung ist, die man als Junge machen kann, zwar nicht unbedingt machen muß, aber eben machen kann. Und wer sowas nun absolut nicht verarbeiten kann ist eben ein charakterloser Schwächling und wird sowieso immer nur auf die eine oder andere Art benutzt werden.</p> <p>Liebe Jungs gibt es nicht für ihn, genausowenig wie Unschuld. Ein lieber Junge ist einfach nur ein Junge, der weiß wie er sich zu benehmen hat und wie er seine Dummheiten verbergen muss. Die Unschuld ist eine nette kleine Legende aus der Gutmenschenfolklore, die man für seine Freuden nutzen kann, aber nicht unbedingt glauben sollte.</p> <p>Bei den Frauen und Mädchen ist es meistens so, dass er Abenteuer nicht unbedingt aktiv sucht, aber es durchaus zu schätzen weiß, wenn sie sich ergeben. Mädchen mag er am liebsten, wenn sie schon kleine Brustknospen haben, da sich dann anfängt ihre Weiblichkeit zu manifestieren. Wenn sie jünger sind, ähnelt der Sex eher dem mit einem Jungen und da hält er sich wesentlich lieber an das Original.</p> <p>Er hat auch ein Freizeitgrundstück im Wald, an einem See. Das hat er sich so richtig nett zu einem „Liebesnest“ ausgebaut, mit allem was man so braucht um kleine Jungs zu ficken. Neben allerlei Spielkram und dem Steg direkt am Haus, hat er auch genug Gleitmittel, Fesselungsmaterial, Schlaginstrumente (allerdings nicht für Musik) und dergleichen mehr, inklusive einiger Gerätschaften für Sexspielchen, dort. Die Datsche ist großteils schallisoliert, damit bestimmte Geräusche, auch schonmal sehr schrille, wenn es heiß hergeht, nicht nach außen gelangen. Dort würden sie nur unnötige Neugier hervorrufen, auch wenn das Grundstück sehr abgeschieden ist. Außerdem hat er große Spiegelflächen in seinem „Spezialschlafzimmer“ angebracht, um den Akt der Lust optimal zu genießen. Auch Stative und Kameras hat er dort, während er seine Dunkelkammer allerdings zu Hause hat. Auf diesem Grundstück hat schon so mancher süße Junge seine „Unschuld“ verloren.</p></div>",[]
1067,"Der Landarzt – Tobias, Oder Wenn Träume Wahr Werden, Part 1",1,ANDI,no@email,Der Landarzt mit Leidenschaft(en) hat einen unausgesprochenen Traum. Da lernt er den elfjährigen Tobias kennen. Wie paßt der Junge in seinen Traum und was ergiebt sich da so alles?,2006-03-19,6,5,"M/b, ped, oral, anal",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Der Traum</p> <p>Der Doktor saß an seinem Schreibtisch und erledigte noch Papierkram. Die Sprechstundenhilfe hatte er nach dem letzten Patienten nach Hause geschickt. Dieser letzte kleine Patient beschäftigte ihn noch etwas. Der süße siebenjährige Junge hatte nichts ernstes – Grippaler Infekt, ein paar Hausmittelchen, viel Trinken und wenn es nach einer Woche nicht weg ist, oder Komplikationen auftreten, Wiedervorstellung. Nur der kleine Kerl war eben ein süßer Fratz. Der Bursche ist am Anfang immer etwas mißtrauisch, das legt er aber schnell ab – Der Doktor hat es noch immer geschafft, dass seine kleinen Patienten lächeln. Dabei ist ihm schon oft aufgefallen, dass Mädchen wesentlich unbefangener waren und lange nicht so mißtrauisch, wie Jungs.</p> <p>Dem Doktor kam ein Gedanke, dem er gerne nachhängt – Eben ein schöner Tagtraum: Es schellt an der Tür und er macht auf. Vor der Tür steht ein süßer, etwa zehnjähriger Junge, der ihn von oben bis unten anguckt, ihm dann die kleine Hand hinstreckt und sagt „Hallo Papa, ich bin dein Sohn.“</p> <p>Im weiteren Verlauf stellt sich dann heraus, dass „Sohnemann“ mit seinem Stiefpapa, der ein toller Kumpel ist, aber eben nicht Papa, immer so „lustige Spiele“ spielt. Er wisse ganz genau wie man mit dem Mund einem Mann „da unten“ ganz viel Freude bereitet und, weil er schon ein großer Junge ist, könne er es auch hintendrin ganz gut vertragen. „Wenn du es nicht glaubst, kann ich es dir gern zeigen!“ - Hach... Was für ein Traum!</p> <p>Nun braucht keiner, der auf kleine Jungs steht, behaupten er hätte nicht schonmal von sowas, oder was ähnlichem, geträumt. Ein süßer aufgeweckter Junge, ein wenig verschmust und bereit einiges mitzumachen ist schon traumhaft. Es gibt schon Jungs, denen es gefällt, wenn man an ihnen rumfummelt und die auch einiges machen. Die meisten allerdings mögen es zwar, wenn man ihnen Sympathie zeigt, auch wenn man ihnen zu verstehen gibt, dass man sie hübsch findet, bekommen allerdings Angst, oder werden zumindest mißtrauisch, wenn man ihnen zu offensichtlich zeigt, dass man sie eben auch sexy findet.</p> <p class=""h2"">Tobias</p> <p>Vor ein paar Monaten lernte der Doktor eine Krankenschwester kennen. Sie suchte unbedingt eine Anstellung und stellte sich beim ihm vor. Allerdings suchte der Doktor niemanden. Sie braäuchte aber unbedingt eine Anstellung, da sie einen kleinen Sohn zu versorgen hätte und alleinstehend war. Der Doktor überlegte und bemühte ein paar Kontakte. Er verschaffte ihr eine Stelle in einem städtischen Klinikum, die ihrer Qualifikation auch wesentlich mehr angepasst war. Die Frau war überglücklich. Sie lud den Doktor zu sich ein. So lernte er den kleinen Sohn kennen – Tobias, 11 Jahre alt.</p> <p>Der kleine, pardon große, Tobias war unfassbar süß. Er hatte dunkelblonde kurze Haare, ein süßes Jungengesicht, dass alle Mimiken beherrschte, die der Dorktor liebt – vom verschmitzten Lächeln, über das freche Grinsen, bis hin zum Augenaufschlag, mit Unschuldsmine. Auch der „hab mich lieb“-Ausdruck war unglaublich knuddelig. Seine Augen hatten eine eigenartige Farbe, die der Doktor als grau-grün bezeichnen würde, sie blinzelten neugierig aus dem süßen Gesicht heraus und machten ein wenig den Eindruck von Katzenaugen. Tobias mag große Maschienen, die viel Krach machen, seine Lieblingsfächer sind Mathematik (!) und natürlich Sport. Er ist überhaupt sehr sportlich, aber eher ein Einzelgänger, daher in keinem Verein. Außerdem kann er sich nicht entscheiden, was für eine Sportart er am liebsten mag. In der Schule ist er eher Durchschnitt, außer in Mathe und Sport selbstverständlich. Manchmal gibt es Ärger, weil er sich mit anderen Jungs prügelt, die dann den kürzeren ziehen, was einigen Eltern gar nicht paßt. Der Doktor, der ja eigentlich eher für eine strenge Erziehung ist, besonders bei Jungs, fand das aber durchaus nicht weiter schlimm – Sind eben Jungs! Außerdem hat der Doktor eine Schwäche für Gewinner.</p> <p>Anfänglich war auch Tobias etwas zurückhaltend, aber der Sympathiefunke ist relativ schnell übergesprungen. „Ohweh!“ sagte die Mutter „Nun werden sie ihn so schnell nicht mehr los.“ Kein Problem! Der Doktor erfuhr auch, dass der letzte Mann im Leben der Mutter von Tobias, mit dem Kleinen wunderbar klargekommen ist. Das ging aus verschiedensten Gründen auseinander und Tobias war ganz traurig, dass dieser Mann nicht mehr da war.</p> <p>Am Ende des Abends saß Tobias schon auf dem Schoß des Doktors. Er hatte keinerlei Probleme mit Zärtlichkeiten, wie andere Jungs seines Alters das manchmal haben. Ganz im Gegenteil! Der Junge schien das regelrecht zu suchen und genoß es in vollen Zügen. Tobias war schnell beim „du“. Der Doktor hatte kein Problem damit: „Solange wir nicht in der Praxis sind!“ - Der Junge schien zu verstehen.</p> <p>Momentan war Tobias – leider – in des Doktors Kategorie zwei, wie die meisten seiner kleinen Patienten. Also Angucken ja, träumen auch, aber sonst nichts! Aber er schien drastisch in Kategorie drei zu fallen, mit den Worten der Mutter: „Wenn ich immer im Schichtdienst arbeite, habe ich kaum Zeit für den Jungen. Er ist zwar sehr selbstständig und kommt sehr gut allein zurecht, aber...“ Der Doktor wurde hellhöhrig und sprang direkt ein: „Wenn es sie beruhigt, kann ich ja ab und zu nach ihm sehen!“ Da kam sofort, von dem Jungen, ein erfreutes: „Au jaaaa! Das wird toll!“ Die Mutter meinte noch: „Also darum würde ich sie nie bitten wollen...“ (Jaja von wegen) Kein Problem! Kein Problem! Kein Problem! Ganz im Gegenteil! Die betste der Kategorien des Doktors, die berühmte drei – Allerlei Spaß haben und vielleicht ein wenig fummeln, vielleicht auch... Die drei! Eine wahre Glückszahl!</p> <p class=""h2"">Der kleine „Pornostar“</p> <p>Der Doktor besuchte Tobias oft und natürlich gern. Der Junge fand gar nicht, dass das eine Kontrolle war, oder so. Vielmehr mochte er die Abwechslung und liebte die Gesellchaft des Doktors. Tobias fand es toll, wenn ein Erwachsener gern mit ihm zusammen ist. Er zeigte dem Doktor alles mögliche, fragte ihn wenn er etwas in der Schule nicht vertanden hatte und liebte es ihn stundenlang vollzuplappern. Der Doktor hörte gerne zu. Nicht was der Junge erzählte war immer so wirklich interessant, vielmehr wie er es erzählte. Auch ausgedehnte Schmusereien waren an der Tagesordnung. Die Frau des Doktors begann schon mißtrauisch zu werden, aber die war halt Kummer gewohnt und außerdem, als Tierärztin, selber viel beschäftigt.</p> <p>Eines Tages saß Tobias wieder auf dem Schoß des Doktors. Der Kleine hatte ein T-Shirt und kurze Boxershorts an. Seine Beine waren fantastisch! Bei der ganzen Schmuserei und dem intensiven streicheln, was der Junge unglaublich gern hatte, konnte der Doktor gar nicht anders und in seiner Hose, zwischen den Beinen, wurde es verdammt eng. Schließlich ist der Doktor nicht aus Stein. Der Junge musste das einfach merken – Was soll es! Ist ja beileibe nicht das erste mal.</p> <p>Plötzlich steht der Junge auf, stellt sich vor den Doktor und zieht seine Shorts aus. Ein paar rhytmische Bewegungen, Arme hoch, eine Drehung – Dem Doktor stockte der Atem und ihm fielen fast die Augen raus. Kein Wort brachte, der sonst so redegewandte, Doktor heraus. Der Junge kam auf ihn zu, stützte sich auf den Schenkel und hockte sich zwischen des Doktors Beine. Ein Streicheln über den Schenkel und über die Beule in der Hose. Dann – immernoch vollkommen wortlos – machte der Junge den Reißverschluss auf und fummelte umständlich Gürtel und Hosenknopf auf. Mit ein wenig Hilfe vom Doktor, wurde des Doktors Hose etwas nach unten gezogen. Ein Griff und der Junge hatte des Doktors prächtige Latte in der Hand. Ein Wenig Streicheln und schon stülpte der Junge seine weichen Lippen sanft über die Schwanzspitze. Mann hatte der Junge eine geschickte Zunge! Und wie er das Glied, des leicht vor sich hinstöhnenden Doktors bearbeitete! Es dauerte nicht lange bis er den Doktor soweit hatte und dieser ihm stoßweise Ladungen von Sperma in den Mund schoß, die alle gut geschluckt wurden.</p> <p>Der Hammer! Das war der einzige Gedanke den der Doktor formulieren konnte. Er sah zu dem Jungen, der immernoch zwischen seinen Beinen hockte und sich nun nach hinten, auf die kleinen Jungenfüßchen, setzte. Der Junge grinste den Doktor an und fragte: „Hat es dir gefallen? War ich gut?“ Und ob! Was für eine Frage! Der Junge lehnte sich nach hinten und stützte sich auf seinen Armen ab, während er seine Beine weit spreizte und dabei leicht wippte. Dann sagte er: „Glaub bloß nicht das ich das für jeden mache! Das mache ich nur mit Leuten, die ich gern hab! Schon wegen AIDS und so... Weißt ja Doc.“ Ja klar weiss der „Doc“ und niemals würde er glauben das er es für jeden macht – Sowas aber auch. Der Junge plapperte weiter: „Ich gebe meinen Körper nicht für jeden her... So!“ Da mußte der Doktor schmunzeln und Tobias lachte.</p> <p>Tobias stand auf und setzte sich wieder beim Doktor auf den Schoß. „Au! Dein Reißverschluss piekt am Arsch!“ Umständliches hin und herrücken. Dann lehnte der Junge sich zurück. Schmusegriff, Bauch streichln – Perfekt! Oh diese Schenkel! Dann begann der Junge zu erzählen:</p> <p>„Das ist ein Geheimnis weisst du? Du darfst das keinem erzählen... Weisst du betimmt. Ich erzähle das auch niemanden.“ Weil mit Kindern rummachen ist ja irgendwie verboten. Das fand Tobias blöd – Er ist ja schließlich kein kleines Baby! Außerdem macht er es sich auch oft selbst und so. Da war ja der Jörg „Mamas letzter Stecher... Hihi“ Der war total cool, lustig und nett. Er hatte ein amerikanisches Auto, ein ganz großes, und sogar ein Motorrad. Der Jörg war immer sehr nett und Tobias mochte ihn „ganz doll“. Der Jörg mochte Tobias auch, war aber manchmal „ganz komisch“. Nicht schlecht... Ganz im Gegenteil! Eher zu nett und ganz nervös. „Stell dir vor der stand auf mich!“ Wie konnte der Jörg darauf kommen, dass es ein Problem ist, wenn Tobias ihm einen runterholen würde? Wahrscheinlich wegen diesem „Kinderfickerzeugs da“. Er machte es ihm sogar mit dem Mund. Der Jörg guckte mit ihm auch manchmal Filme an „Schwulenpornos! Voll geil! Also nicht dass ich schwul bin... Aber geil!“ Er – nämlich Tobias und kein anderer – kam ganz allein auf die Idee, dass man ja mal „Porno“ spielen könne. „Der Jörg hatte einen Fotoapperat und machte Fotos und so. Da hab ich noch welche von. Wenn du die sehen willst muss ich sie aber erst aus meinem Verteck holen und das ist woanders! Ich zeig sie dir aber mal! Bestimmt!“ Alles mögliche haben sie gemacht „Auch Popieken! Das hab ich mir selber beigebracht und der Jörg fand das ganz toll!“ Manchmal holt er sich vor dem Spiegel einen runter „Ganz nackig! Ich finde mich irgendwie geil! Du auch? Ich steh da total drauf! Außerdem muss ich ja üben! Wenn man keinen Steifen hat kann man sich auch da unten reiben und so tun bis er steif ist! Hihi“</p> <p>Süßes Früchtchen, der kleine „Pornostar“! In einem echten Porno würde er wahrscheinlich nicht mitmachen wollen. Aber warum eigentlich nicht? Auch ein Schwulenporno! Hauptsache die Leute finden ihn geil!</p> <p class=""h2"">Kleiner Ausflug</p> <p>So ein Wochenende am See kann doch etwas tolles sein! Vor Allem wenn die Mutti arbeiten muss. Gleich am Freitag, nach der Schule, ging es los. Am See aangekommen wäre Tibias am liebsten gleich ins Wasser gesprungen, aber dazu war es noch zu kalt. Die Datsche fand er toll! Vor allem das „Spezialschlafzimmer“.</p> <p>„Cool! Eine echte Kamera!“ Er stürzte direkt auf die Kamera zu und guckte durch das Objetiv. Ein ratloser Blick, dann fasste er sich an den Kopf und entferte die Schutzkappe. Dann kamen Anweisungen wie: „Ja los! Schieb ihn tiefer rein! Ein bisschen schneller!...“ Die Spiegel waren auch „cool“. „Da muss man aber aufpassen, dass die Kamera nicht in den Spiegeln zu sehen ist!“ Die Spiegel lassen sich auf einer Seite öffnen und sind dort Schranktüren. Einer stand offen. Natürlich der wo die anderen Kameras und Stative drin waren. Na das war vielleich „cool“!</p> <p>Der Junge hatte auch die Bilder dabei. „Guck mal, wie im richtigen Porno! Seh ich nicht geil aus?“ Oh ja! Sah er! Und wie!</p> <p>„Sag mal, stört es dich nicht das es Leute gibt die sich einen runterholen nach solchen Bildern?“ fragte der Doktor.</p> <p>„Nö! Warum denn? Würde ich doch auch machen! Mache ich ja auch manchmal... Hihi“</p> <p>„Was denken die wohl über so einen Jungen wie dich?“</p> <p>„Na doch wohl erstmal, wie geil ich bin... Oder? Außerdem werde ich auch auf Jungs stehen, wenn ich erwachsen bin und mir dann nach meinen eigenen Bildern einen runterholen. Dabei denke ich dann: 'Hey was für ein geiles Stück du warst!' hihi Und mit Männern werde ich rummachen und mit ganz vielen Frauen! So! Und Kohle werde ich haben! Vielleicht mehr als du! Glaubst du ich kann auch Regie machen oder Produzent von Pornos werden?“</p> <p>„Bestimmt! Du bist so ein cleveres Kerlchen! Das packst Du!“</p> <p>Er wollte unbedingt „einen richtigen Film“ machen. Das war ein Spaß! Der Doktor war wie verrückt. Der Kleine ging mit einem Enthusiasmus ran an die Sache. Er wollte dem Doktor ja auch zeigen was er alles kann. Dieser zeigte ihm auch verschiedenste Stellungen, die er natürlich kannte, aber unbedingt probieren wollte. Ist das zu fassen? Hinten war er zwar ganz schön eng, „Aus der Übung!“, aber dafür mehr als motiverit und nach einer Weile, mit genügend Gleitmittel, konnte „Ordentlich die Post abgehen“.</p> <p>Am Abend lagen sie zusammen da und schmusten, nachdem sie sich ihren Porno angeshen hatten und Tobias unbedingt einige Szenen an die hundert mal sehen wollte.</p> <p>„Glaubst du ich sehe gut genug aus für einen Pornostar?“</p> <p>„Aber unbedingt! Du siehst so verdammt gut aus!“</p> <p>„Weisst du was? Der Jörg war ja schon toll, aber irgendwie glaube ich, dass ich dich mehr mag. Du schmust auch viel lieber als er!“</p> <p>Das gefiel dem Doktor.</p> <p>Das Wochenende war noch ziemlich nett und ereignisreich. Nicht das sie die ganze Zeit nur an sich herumgespielt hatten, aber das war schon eine der Hauptbeschäftigungen. Außerdem kennt Tobias da noch einen Enriko, der auch „ganz geil ist“. Dieser Enriko hat dunkle Haare, etwas länger und gewellt, braune Augen und ist zehn. „Der hat auch schonmal mit nem Typen rumgemacht und manchmal machen wir beide rum! Ich glaube der hält auch für Taschengeld hin!“ sagte Tobias noch.</p> <p>Das kann für den Doktor ja noch interessant werden. Einerseits ist das Kapitel Tobias noch lange nicht abgeschlossen und andererseits kann Enriko schon wieder ein ganz eigenes sein, ganz abgesehen von Enriko und Tobias!</p> <p>Mal sehen was der Doktor da noch so alles erlebt hat...</p></div>",[]
1068,Der Kinderpornoring – Nigel der Hundejunge,-1,ANDI,no@email,Der neunjährige schwarze Nigel macht Bekanntschaft mit Luzifer…,2006-03-20,7,4,"M/b, ped, oral, anal, d/s, humil, nc/cons, beast",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/andi006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>An einem Freitag morgen saß Dave, der President der Ring Productions, in seinem Büro und machte die Planung für die zukünftigen Projekte. Man hatte gerade eine große Produktion abgeschlossen, die mehr Arbeit bedeutet hatte, als man dachte, aber ein riesen Erfolg zu werden schien. Nun wollte Dave eine etwas kleinere Produktion ansetzen, die aber nicht weniger anspruchsvoll sein sollte – Man hat schließlich einen Ruf in der Branche und die anspruchsolle exklusive Kundschaft kann schließlich Qualität erwarten.</p> <p>Dave sah sich die Anfragen an, bis er plötzlich fündig wurde: „Das klingt interessant hier...“ sagte er zu sich selbst. Er begann ein Konzept zu erarbeiten und nach etwa einer Stunde sagte er sich: „Geschafft! Das wird die nächste Produktion!“</p> <p>Er rief Eric zu sich, einen 28 Jahre alten schlanken und kräftig gebauten Weißen, der als Chef des „Stalls“, dem Ort wo die kleinen Darsteller untergebracht waren, arbeitete. Nach ein wenig small talk, über die Verfassung der Kids, die Ring Productions achtet nämlich sehr darauf, dass die kleinen Darsteller in guter (körperlicher) Verfassung sind, reichte Dave einen Ausdruck mit seinem Konzept zu Eric.</p> <p>„Sieh dir das mal an hier, Eric, und sag mir, welcher der kleinen Darsteller dazu am besten paßt!“</p> <p>Eric nahm das Schriftstück und sah es sich genau an. Nach einem kurzen Moment der Überlegung sagte er direkt: „Nigel! Der kleine Schwarze, du weisst schon. Der ist gut zugeritten und paßt hervorragend!“</p> <p>„OK! Dann Nigel! Veranlasse schonmal alles Nötige!“</p> <p>„Wird gemacht Boss!“</p> <p>Eric verließ den Raum und Dave griff zum Telefon: „Hi Greg! Dave hier! Hast Du Zeit Sonntag? Pass auf, ich hab hier ne Tiersexanfrage mit kleinen Special Features, wo möglichst ein Bengel unter 10 ran soll! Ich dachte dabei an den kleinen Schwarzen... Nigel genau! Der ist 9 – Würde also passen! ... Jaja passt perfekt... Bist also dabei?... Klasse! Dann bis Sonntag im Studio!“ Dave legte den Hörer auf und beugte sich über seine Papiere.</p> <p>Der kleine neunjährige Nigel ist schwarz, mit dunklen Augen und kurzgeschorenen Haaren. Er war unerwartet schnell gebrochen, nach nur zwei, etwas härteren, Produktionen. .</p> <p>*Sonntags am Set*</p> <p>Als Dave am Set ankam war man noch bei den Vorbereitungen zum Dreh. Aufgeregtes Treiben am ganzen Set. Die Kulisse war aufgebaut wie ein Wohnzimmer. Nur hatte man alles etwas dunkler gehalten und Kerzen sollten etwas für Stimmung sorgen. Da war ein rotes großes Sofa, ein Kamin und in der Mitte stand ein Käfig, in dem der neunjährige Nigel saß. Nigels schwarze Haut war mit Öl eingerieben und er hatte ein Halsband um, an dem eine Leine befestigt war, die wiederum um die Käfigtür gewickelt war. Um die Hand- und Fußgelenke des Jungen waren glänzende schwarze Lederriemen gebunden, die mit Ösen und Nieten versehen waren. Auch ungewöhnlich für ein gewöhnliches Wohnzimmer war eine spezielle Konstruktion, die vor dem Kamin aufgebaut war.</p> <p>Der Regisseur brüllte: „So Leute der Boss ist da! Werdet langsam fertig! Wir wollen einen Film drehen hier!“ Ein Klingeln, wie von einer Pausenklingel in der Schule, ertönte und nun wandelte sich das geschäftige Treiben in Hektik.</p> <p>Der Regisseur brüllte: „Alles auf die Plätze!“</p> <p>Greg der einen seidenden Bademantel anhatte ging zum Sofa und setzte sich. Allmählich kehrte Ruhe ein am Set.</p> <p>Der Regisseur brüllte: „Fertig?“ Von hinten ertönte: „Fertig!“ Dann wieder vom Regiesseur: „Kamera!“ Und aus mehreren Ecken kam: „Kamera läuft!“ „Uuuuuund ACTION!“</p> <p>Die Klappe wurde angesagt und das knallen der Klappe war der Startschuß für Greg.</p> <p>Die Beleuchtung war super! Ein wenig grell, aber im Film wird es toll aussehen. Um den düsteren Effekt zu verstärken, war sie teilweise in rot gehalten und wurde von kleinen Scheinwerfern unterstützt die für das notwendige Licht sorgten.</p> <p>Greg stand vom Sofa auf und ging zum Käfig. Er machte die Leine los, öffnete die Tür und mit einem kräftigen Ruck an der Leine befahl er: „Rauskommen Bengel!“</p> <p>Nigel kroch auf allen vieren aus dem Käfig. Das Öl glänzte auf seiner schwarzen Haut und ließ die Bewegungen der Muskeln im Licht wiederscheinen.</p> <p>„So ist brav, Bengel! Schön kriechen!“sagte Greg und dirigierte den schwarzen Jungen an der Leine einmal um ihn herum, bis er wieder vor seinen Füßen war. „Sitz!“ kommandierte Greg und Nigel zog seine Beine an und hockte sich hin, dabei legte er die Hände vor sich. Nun saß der schwarze Junge da vor Greg, wie ein Hund. Greg kommandierte dann: „Komm, mach Männchen!“ Nigel erhob sich und hockte nun aufrecht da, die Hände in Pfötchenstellung vor seinem Körper. „Guter Bengel! Bleib so!“ sagte Greg.</p> <p>Greg trat einen Schritt zurück. Mit der Leine in der Hand strich er sich den Seidenbademantel von einer Schulter. Dann nahm er die Leine in die andere Hand und legte den Bademantel ganz ab. Er warf ihn auf das Sofa und trat an den schwarzen Jungen heran, der immernoch ergeben in der „Männchenstellung“ verharrte. Der Schwanz von Greg war nicht der größte – etwa Durchschnitt. Mit steifem Schwanz stand Greg vor Nigel, so dass sein Schwanz genau in Gesichtshöhe des Jungen war. Dann packte Greg den Jungen am Genick und rieb ihm seinen Schwanz ins Gesicht: „Du magst doch den Geruch von steifen harten Schwänzen, Drecksvieh?“ Nigel nickte etwas, während Greg ihn immernoch an seinen Unterleib gepresst hielt. „Bist eben nur ein Vieh – ein richtiges Drecksvieh! Du magst den harten steifen Schwanz doch bestimmt mal kosten, nicht wahr?“ Nigel nickte wieder, während Greg ihn immernoch an seinen Unterleib gepresst hielt. „Na dann koste ihn Drecksvieh!“ Greg löste seinen Griff etwas und Nigel öffnete leicht seinen Mund und nahm Gregs Schwanz zwischen seine breiten Lippen. Greg rammte seinen steifen harten Schwanz tief in den Rachen des schwarzen Jungen und begann ihm kräftig in den Mund zu ficken, indem er ihn wieder fest am Nacken packte und mit der anderen Hand den Hinterkopf des Jungen festhielt.</p> <p>Eine ganze Weile fickte Greg kräftig in Nigels Mund. Von dem schwarzen Jungen waren nur vereinzelte „MMM“-Laute zu hören. Dann zog Greg seinen Schwanz etwas zurück, dass nur noch die Spitze in Nigels Mund steckte: „Komm leck die Spitze! Lutsch dran Drecksvieh! Laß mal deine Zunge spüren und deine geilen Ficklippen!“ Nigel leckte und bearbeitete Gregs Schwanzspitze mit der Zunge, während er kräftig daran saugte. Nach einer kurzen Weile stieß Greg seinen Schwanz wieder tief in den Mund des kleinen Schwarzen.</p> <p>Immer so im Wechsel ging es wieder eine ganze Weile – Rammen und Lutschen lassen, dann wieder reinrammen. Bis Greg seinen Schwanz immer kräftiger, härter und tiefer in den Rachen des kleinen Schwarzen rammte. Nigels Würgelaute interessierten Greg nicht, der fickte den Mund des kleinen Schwarzen immer kräftiger. Greg spürte seinen Orgasmus kommen und mit den Worten: „Nimm das du Dreckstück!“ rammte er seinen Schwanz tief in den Rachen des kleinen schwarzen Jungen und stieß Stoß für Stoß seine Ladungen tief in Nigels Hals. Als Gregs Eier leer waren zog er seinen immernoch harten Schwanz mit einem Ruck aus dem Mund des kleinen Schwarzen, der vor Gregs Füßen zusammenbrach. Nigel lag nun keuchend, nach Luft schnappend und hustend, wegen dem Sperma in seinem Hals, vor Greg.</p> <p>Greg zerrte an der Leine und befahl: „Hoch Dreckstück!“ Nigel versuchte sich aufzurappeln und Greg zerrte wieder an der Leine, so dass der kleine schwarze Körper des Jungen wieder zu Boden fiel. „Hier rüber!“ befahl Greg und zerrte Nigel zum Sofa.</p> <p>Nun setzte sich Greg aufs Sofa und zerrte Nigel zwischen seine weit geöffneten Beine. Dann stellte Greg seine Füße auf das Sofa, lehnte sich zurück und zog seine Beine so an, dass sein Arsch frei da lag. Greg zerrte an der Leine und dirigierte das Gesicht von Nigel an seinen Arsch und sagte: „Lecken du Dreckstück! Schön den Arsch lecken!“ Nigel begann Gregs Arsch zu lecken und Greg packte den kleinen schwarzen Jungen am Hinterkopf und drückte sein Gesicht fest in die Spalte: „Das gefällt dir doch Dreckstück! Schön lecken du schwarzes Stück du!“</p> <p>Nach einer Weile stieß Greg Nigels Kopf weg und stand auf. Dann zerrte er den kleinen schwarzen Jungen unsaft zu der Kostruktion, die mitten im Raum stand. Diese Konstruktion sah aus, wie ein Bock im Sportunterrricht, nur ohne die Holzbeine, dafür aber mit einem Holzblock darunter, der vier Vorstöße hatte, an denen jeweils Riemen befestigt waren. An einem Ende hatte der Bock noch einen Aufsatz, der wie der gesamte Bock mit Leder bezogen war und nach oben hin halbrund geformt war. „Draufsteigen Bengelvieh!“ befahl Greg und Nigel stieg auf das Gerät, mit dem Kopf in Richtung des Aufsatzes. Dann nahm Greg ein Handgelenk von Nigel und zog den Riemen an der Konstruktion durch die Öse des Lederriemens um Nigels Handgelenk. Greg zog den Rienen durch die Öse und ein spezielles Schloss am Bock und zog ihn fest. Das selbe auf der anderen Seite, mit dem anderen Handgelenk. Dann ging Greg zu den Beinen von Nigel und zog, mit inem kräftigen Griff in die Kniekehlen des schwarzen Jungen, ein Bein so hoch, dass das Fußgelenk genau in Höhe des Riemens lag. An dem Lederriemen um Nigels Fußgelenk war ebenfalls eine Öse, an der Greg wiederum den Riemen der Konstruktion befestigte. Das selbe auch auf der anderen Seite. Nun lag Nigel, mit leicht angezogenen Beinen bäuchlings auf dieser Konstruktion und sein Arsch wurde gebrauchsfertig präsentiert. Zum Schluss machte Greg noch die Leine vom Halsband ab und zog den Riemen des Kopfaufsatzes, der Konstruktion, durch die Öse des Halsbandes und befestugte den Riemen genauso wie die anderen. So war Nigels Kopf fixiert und sein Kinn lag auf dem halbrunden des Kopaufsatzes ziemlich fest auf, dass er den Kopf nur noch wenig bewegen konnte. Greg überprüfte alles nocheinmal, also ob alles schön fest sitzt. Dann nahm er die Leine legte sie halb zu einer Schlaufe zusammen und schlug sie dem schwarzen Jungen noch ein paar mal über Rücken; Arsch und Oberschenkel. Nigel schrie dabei laut auf und Greg schmiss die Leine mit einem Grinsen auf dem Gesicht in Richtung Sofa. Nigel versuchte sich zu bewegen und zerrte dabei an den Riemen der Konstruktion, die aber fest verschnürt waren und hielten. Dabei zeichneten sich die Muskeln unter seiner Haut wieder deutlich ab, was noch dadurch, dass er auf diese Konstruktion geschnallt war, besonders geil aussah.</p> <p>Greg nahm etwas Gleitmittel und positionierte sich hinter dem schwarzen Jungen, der leise vor sich hinweinend auf der Konstruktion festgeschnallt lag. Dann schmierte Greg den neunjährigen schwarzen Arsch von Nigel ab und setzte seinen wieder steifen Schwanz an das pulsierende Loch. Mit einem Klatschen packte Greg mit einer Hand Nigels Hüfte, ließ seine Hand zur Arschbacke gleiten und zog dann mit dem Daumen in Höhe des Lochs die Backe leicht auseiander. Mit der anderen Hand hielt er seinen steifen Schwanz fest und begann die Spitze gegen das Loch zu pressen. Immer fester drückte Greg zu, bis das neunjährige Loch von Nigel nachgab und seine Schwanzspitze ein Stück in den schwarzen Kinderkörper eingedrungen war. Dann holte Greg etwas Schwung in der Hüfte und rammte kräftig zu, dass sein Schwanz bis etwas mehr als über die Spitze im schwarzen Körper des neunjährigen Nigel steckte. Nigel schrie laut auf. Greg sagte darauf: „Maulhalten du schwarze Bengelhure!“ Dann stieß Greg seinen Schwanz immer tiefer in den neunjährigen Jungenkörper rein und begann ihn kräftig durchzuficken. Greg packte Nigel mit einer Hand an der Schulter und begann mit der anderen auf die Hüfte, die Schenkel und den Arsch des Jungen einzuschlagen. Mit langen harten und kurzen kräftigen Stößen fickte er immer schneller in den neunjährigen schwarzen Bengel, mit den Worten: „Jaaaaa... Das ist es was schwarze Fickviecher, wie du, brauchen! Immer kräftig rein in die willige Arschvotze!“</p> <p>Nach einer Weile zog Greg seinen Schwanz aus dem Arsch von Nigel und positionierte sich vor dem Gesicht des Jungen. „Ablecken Drecksvieh!“ befahl er. Nigel leckte den Schwanz von Greg sauber. Dannach strich sich Greg über seinen Schwanz und sagte: „Ich habe dich nur zugeritten für einen anderen Partner, der es dir gleich besorgen wird. Dannach wirst du ganz genau wissen, wie es die Viecher machen, glaub mir.“ Beim Gedanken an das was noch passiert kam es Greg und er spritzte seinen ganzen Saft in das Gesicht des schwarzen heulenden Jungen. Nun lag Nigel da, sein Gesicht war besudelt mit Sperma und weiße Spermaklumpen liefen über die schwarze Haut seines neunjährigen Jungengesichtes. Nigel begann zu ahnen, was ihm blühte. Er hatte schon andere gesehen, die auf diese Konstruktion geschnallt wurden und auch das was denen dann passierte. Ängstlich wimmerte der kleine schwarze Junge vor sich hin. Greg sagte darauf: „Na ahnst du schon wer dich gleich benutzen wird?“ Am liebten hätte Greg den kleinen schwarzen Bengel gleich nocheinmal durchgefickt, aber das wird nun ein anderer übernehmen, für den der kleine schwarze Junge in der perfekten Fickposition verharren musste, ob er wollte oder nicht.</p> <p>„Luzifer! Komm mein Junge!“ rief Greg. Da kam Luzifer – Ein sehr großer schwarzer Hund, mit kurzem Fell und riesigen Zähnen. Luzifer war kein reinrassiger Hund, aber seine Qualitäten lagen woanders – er hatte nämlich einen sehr großen Schwanz, allerdings nicht hinten sondern vorne zwischen seinen Beinen. Er war schon jung darauf trainiert worden es mit kleinen Menschenkindern zu treiben, was ihm ein gieriges Vergnügen bereitete, nicht zuletzt auch deswegen, weil es die einzige Art war, wie er seinen Hundepimmel befriedigen konnte.</p> <p>„Ja braver Luzifer!“ sagte Geg „Guck mal was wir hier feines haben! Eine kleine schöne Arschfickmöse ganz für dich Luzifer!“</p> <p>Nigel sah den Hund aus dem Augenwinkel und begann sich in Panik hin und herzuwinden. Er jammerte und weinte, während Luzifer schnüffelnd um ihn herumlief. Dem kleinen schwarzen Jungen machte der Hund unheimliche Angst. Die großen Zähne, die Statur das heftige Schnüffeln – Einfach alles versetzte Nigel in Panik. Er wand sich und zappelte herum, während er duch die Fixierung an der Konstruktion fest in Fickposition gehalten wurde. Luzifer kam vor dem Gesicht des Jungen zu stehen und leckte es ab, bis kein Sperma mehr zu sehen war.</p> <p>Der große schwarze Hund witterte die Angst des Jungen und machte sich einen Spaß daraus sie zu genießen. Mehrfach umrundete der Hund den schwarzen Jungenkörper, bevor er aufsprang. Der Hund saß nun so, dass er seinen Hundepimmel am Arsch von Nigel reiben konnte. Ein wenig stocherte der Hund herum, bis er wieder abließ und nochmal mehrmals um den Jungen herumging und mal hier mal da schnüffelte und leckte. Nigel versuchte sich panisch aus der Fixierung zu lösen, was ihm aber nicht gelang da sie fest saß. Dafür war der verzweifelte Versuch aber ein netter Anblick.</p> <p>Wieder sprang der Hund auf und stocherte etwas herum. Dabei drang er schon leicht in das gebrauchsfertige Fickloch des neunjährigen schwarzen Jungen ein. Aber wieder sprang er ab und umrundete den Jungen, mit halbausgefahrenem Hundepimmel.</p> <p>Der Hund stand seitlich hinter Nigel und starrte auf den Jungenkörper. Es machte den Eindruck als würden ihn die panischen Bewegungen auf eigenartige Weise faszinieren und stimulieren. Als Luzifer dann wieder ansetzte um aufzuspringen war sein Hundepimmel voll ausgefahren. Schnell fand der erfahrene und darauf dressierte Hund sein Loch. Nun war klar, dass Luzifer von dem für ihn so schön vorbereiteten Fickfleisch richtig Besitz nehmen wird. Immer weiter drang der Hund mit seinem Hundepimmel in den neunjährigen schwarzen Körper ein. Die Schreie und die Angst des Jungen schienen nur noch den Zweck zu haben, den Hund zu stimulieren. Nigel bewegte sich nun kaum noch. Man hatte lediglich den Eindruck er wolle die Riemen, die seine Handgelenke fixierten, zerreißen, was natürlich nicht gelingen würde. Die eizigen Bewegungen des Jungenkörpers waren nun der Takt, den der Hund mit seinen Fickstößen vorgab. Nigel spürte den großen Hund auf sich liegen und wie der Hundepimmel immer härter und schneller gewaltsam in sein Jungenloch eindrang. Man konnte deutlich sehen, dass der Knoten des Hundepimmels im Körper des Jungen steckte und das wird beim rausziehen nochmal richtig wehtun.</p> <p>Hächelnd und pumpend lag der große schwarze Hund auf dem Jungen. Eine ganze Weile stieß Luzifer den neunjährigen schwarzen Jungen, der bitterlich weinte. Nach einer Weile lustvollen rammelns war der Hund soweit und schoß sein Hundeperma tief in den neunjährigen schwarzen Kinderkörper rein. Der Junge heulte bitterlich, aber als Luzifer ansetzte seinen Hundepimmel aus dem Jungenkörper herauszuziehen schrie er laut auf. Dem Hund gelang es nicht gleich sein Ding herauszuziehen, doch nach einigen versuchen und unter lauten Schreien des neunjährigen kleinen Schwarzen gelang es Luzifer. Aus dem Fickloch des Jungen lief Hundesperma heraus. Der Hund saß da und leckte seinen Pimmel, bevor er wieder ansetzte den Jungen zu umrunden.</p> <p>Immer wieder die selbe Taktik. Der Hund umrundete den Jungen und schien sich eine Freude aus seiner Angst zu machen. Immer wieder leckte er auch das Gesicht des Jungen und erstzte die Tränen durch Hundespeichel. Er leckte auch Arsch und Geschlechtsteile des Jungen. Ganze sieben mal sprang Luzifer noch auf, um sich im schwarzen neunjährigen Kinderkörper des kleinen Nigel zu vergnügen, bevor er sich matt und erschöpft zu Boden legte. Nun war Luzifer fertig mit Nigel.</p> <p>Greg hatte die ganze Zeit auf dem Sofa gesessen und wurde immer geiler von der Hundenummer. Und obwohl er es sich zwei mal selber gemacht hatte war sein Schwanz wieder so hart, dass es schmerzte. Nun ging Greg zu dem gefesselten Jungen. Er stellte sich vor Nigel und sah ihm ins Gesicht und in die rotgeweinten Augen. Dann packte er den Jungen am Nacken und sich mit der anderen Hand an den Schwanz. „Einen Job hast du noch! Schön die dicken Ficklippen um den Schwanz legen!“ Mit diesen Worten rammte Greg seinen Schwanz in den Mund von Nigel. Er brauchte nicht lange um den Rachen des Jungen mit seinem klebrigen Sperma zu füllen, wovon, nachdem er seinen Schwanz wieder rauszog, etwas aus dem Mund des Jungen lief.</p> <p>Greg machte den Jungen nun los und legte ihm die Leine an. Kräftig und unsanft zerrte Greg dann den kleinen Nigel zum Käfig und öffnete die Tür des Käfigs. „Rein mit dir du kleines Mistvieh!“ Gehorsam stieg Nigel in den Käfig, der darauf von Greg verschlossen wurde. Dann wand Greg wieder die Leine um die Käfigtür und ging zu Luzifer, um ihn zu loben: „Gut gemacht Luzifer! Braver Hund!“</p> <p>„Uuuuund CUT!“ schallte es von hinten und wieder brach große Geschäftigkeit aus.</p> <p>Als Greg sich seinen Bademantel überwarf kam Dave auf ihn zu. „Gut gemacht!“ sagte Dave.</p> <p>„Danke Dave!“ antwortete Greg „Man bin ich scharf geworden bei dem Anblick, wie der große Köter den Bengel gefickt hat. Das war so geil!“</p> <p>„Das wird den Kunden auch gefallen.“ sagte Dave „Hättest mal das dumme Gesicht von dem Bengel sehen sollen, als Luzifer ihm sein Ding reirammelte.“</p> <p>„Der Bengel war ganz schön fertig dannach...“</p> <p>„Der Hund aber auch. Warum eigentlich der Bengel? Der musste doch nichts machen, außer hinhalten!“</p> <p>Darauf mussten beide lachen. Und Dave sagte weiter: „Dem Hund hat es aber anscheinend wirklich gefallen.“</p> <p>„Oh ja! Mit Sicherheit!“ antwortete Greg.</p> <p>Translation with friendly permission by the author of the original version: Read also the original „The Kiddy Porn Ring“ by Verryevil.</p></div>",['*Frei übersetzt nach „The Kiddy Porn Ring 3“ von Verryevil*']
1069,A Preteen Ordeal: Two Boys That love Pleasure,-1,ANIMESHRINE101,no@email,,2006-10-03,5,5,"b, oral, anal, ws, bond",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/animeshrine101001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In all my life up to that point I had only broadly heard about sex. My brother told me a lot of stuff about it. He is 17 and he is gay and I've even seen him playing with his boyfriend through the keyhole on his door. My name is John; I'm 13 and live in California. I have a fair body, not too skinny, brown hair and masturbated only once. My brother told me to save it for someone I cared about so I stopped. This is my story about how me and my friend Sam became in love.</p> <p>It was in the middle of August and the sun was always out. I was on my way to my friend Chris's house for his birthday. He was the first one in our class to turn 14. I arrived at his house around 2 o'clock. It looked more like a house on the east coast with a big lawn and everything. I went inside and saw all of my other classmates (all boys). Chris's mom came in and told us to get ready to go swimming.</p> <p>Some of the boys were on a swim team at school. I wasn't but I love playing in the water. Everyone eventually came outside. 6 of us had regular trunks, 5 of us had school speedos on, and one had a wetsuit on. That was Sam. Him and me were good friends forever. He was average height just like the rest of us, black hair, very fair body like you can grab fat but he is really skinny, he had a tiny bit of color to his face probably form all of the sun.</p> <p>Sam wasn't just wearing any wetsuit, it was different. It went to his ankles on both legs and wrists on both hands. It was mostly black with red stripes, and by the sun light reflecting on it you could tell it was maid by a more thin fabric, kind of like the silky outside of running shorts, which is weird to be swimming in because some of the water would go right through it. Everyone jumped in and had fun for about 20 minutes, then everyone went to do his own thing. Some went to play video games, some went swimming, and some went to the front of the house to play tag. I played video games for a while and then went back out to go swimming again. I walked on the grass on the side of the house, at the top of a hill, when suddenly I slipped. I started to tumble and tumble down the hill, which all in all was kind of fun until I got to the bottom and smashed my head on a rock.</p> <p>I awoke in a daze; I was out for probably 10 minutes. When I woke up someone was nudging me, asking if I was all right. I opened my eyes and there was Sam. For some reason all I noticed was this bulge in his crotch area. It was right where his penis was. He probably didn't realize he had gotten a boner; I sometimes get them for no reason. I could feel my heart pounding harder and harder. This had never happened to me before, but I couldn't stop looking at his boner. It was very noticeable because of the fabric he was wearing. I lifted myself up; still sitting on the ground, and just stared at it. I could feel my own cock starting to get a boner.</p> <p>""What are you doing, are you okay?""</p> <p>""Yeah I'm...""</p> <p>I couldn't help it anymore. I don't know what happened, it's like I couldn't help myself. Next thing I knew my mouth was over the bulge on his wetsuit, sucking it harder and harder. I couldn't stop wrapping my tongue around it over and over again. Sam just stood there more shocked then he had ever been. He put his hands on my head almost trying to get me off but at the same time pushing me in to him. I could here him start to moan a little. What are you doing? Please st... sto.....""</p> <p>The fabric was so thin and stretchy that it felt like he was wearing nothing at all. Out of the corner of my eye I saw into the house. Through the window I could see Chris coming down the stairs. He was coming out side to use the pool and I knew I had to stop before he saw this. As quick as I could I jumped up and ran to the front of the house. I had a full boner from all of the excitement. I was lucky enough to have it go away as I ran. I caught up to Chris and brought him inside so he could show me where the bathroom was. What had I just done? Sam was probably mortified. First he'll tell his mom and then I'll get put in jail. I was saved that time, but still couldn't stop thinking about it. 20 minutes past and I eventually saw Sam up on the stairs in a little hallway between three doors. One went into the game room with a bunch of yelling kids, one into the bathroom, and the other into the parent’s room. I climbed up tapped Sam on the shoulder.</p> <p>""Hey Sam about back there, I'm so sorry. I don't know what came over me. I just had this sexual erg. I'm not gay though.""</p> <p>""Don't worry about it. I don't know what happened back there but I liked it.""</p> <p>I was stunned to think that he enjoyed that as much as me. Then I had an idea, I wanted more. It's all right if he wants it too.</p> <p>""Then lets do it again, we need to find a secluded spot this time, how about in the parents bedroom.""</p> <p>""I guess, but I don't want to get caught.""</p> <p>We opened the door t the parent’s room, where all of the kid’s clothes were. Sam hopped on the king size bed. Before any of us could talk I saw it again. Sam's excitement had gotten the better of him. This time there was no hesitation, I immediately started to suck Sam's cock through the fabric again. I kept sucking and sucking and licking it with my tongue. It was so warm, almost 4.5 inches. Sam started to moan loader this time, and started breathing really heavy. I had never done anything like this before. It was such a sensation. Sam's wetsuit around his penis was soaking with my spit. I then started to move my head up and down his shaft. At first very slow and then faster and faster. Sam just started breathing heavier and grabbed my head and started weaving his fingers through it. His legs did a cross behind me.</p> <p>It was at that point that I heard someone coming up the stairs. I stopped in a hurry and heard the door handle jiggle. Sam got off the bed and ran into the closet while I started to look like I was looking for my clothes, like that was what I was here for. In through the door came Chris's younger 12-year-old brother Michael.</p> <p>""What are you doing in here?""</p> <p>""Just looking for my clothes. Oh well if you see Sam tell him his mom called an said to wash his clothes so they could go out later.""</p> <p>""Alright I'll give him the message. Bye now.""</p> <p>Michael left and Sam came out of the closet.</p> <p>""I guess I have to go wash my clothes. I'll grab them and go to the basement.""</p> <p>After he left I just sat there and started thinking, I just couldn't stop thinking about Sam. How much I loved sucking that fabric and feeling the warmth of his cock in my mouth. I wanted more. I opened the door and proceeded to the basement.</p> <p>The basement was carpeted but not finished. It was very warm. Sam was down there in nothing but his underwear. I saw him putting his clothes in the washing machine.</p> <p>""Hey""</p> <p>""Oh hey, I'm almost done.""</p> <p>""I can't stop thinking about it, I need to do it again.""</p> <p>""Me too, and I think this is the perfect place. Lets do it right now.""</p> <p>He came over to me and just stood there for a minute.</p> <p>""Wait, don't forget your wetsuit.""</p> <p>""Oh yeah, I'll go grab it.""</p> <p>It was still dry because he hadn't turned the washer on yet. He took off his underwear and started putting on his wetsuit. I was surprised, I had thought he kept his underwear on during the whole thing, no wonder it felt so good.</p> <p>""Okay, I'm all set. Are you ready?""</p> <p>""Yeah I am.""</p> <p>I pushed him gently against the washer, but this time turned him around. I had noticed something else that I wanted form him, his butt. In the wetsuit it was so perfect, not bony but not fat. I started grabbing it and squeezing it. Sam started to breath heavy again. I put my waste, which now had a full boner, up to his butt and started to hump him. The more I humped and squeezed his ass, the more I felt pleasure coming to the tip of my cock. Sam loved it, but it was time to do the thing I loved most.</p> <p>I turned him around again and put my mouth to his. I started moving my tongue around his mouth. I put my hand on his boner and started to grab it and stroke it. The only was to get his wet suit off was by undoing the zipper in the back, so I knew it wouldn't accidentally fall off. While I was doing this, his hands were on my bare back moving around from all of the pleasure he was getting. It was time I took this to the next level. My free hand moved towards his back and up to his neck. I started to play with his zipper, trying to get it to come down.</p> <p>When I did that he took a deep breath, I cold feel his cock start to relieve itself inside his suit. It got much warmer and I could even feel it moist through the fabric. I stopped touching his penis and moved me hand to his ass. Still we moved our tongues through each other’s throats. I finally got the zipper undone and as quick as I could bring it down to just over his ass. I stooped what I was doing and asked him a question.</p> <p>""Would it be alright If I tried something different. You'll be all right, and it will be a whole new sensation. I saw my brother do this once.""</p> <p>""Yes, do it, anything.""</p> <p>""First I have to get something, hold on. Don't lose the sensation okay?""</p> <p>""I promise I won't but hurry.""</p> <p>I went over behind him to a shelf and grabbed a rag and some chloroform. I put some one the rag and snuck behind Sam. I gagged him with the rag and he slowly fell asleep. There he was, my very own toy, lying there for me to take. I knew he would be out for a while so I didn't start my plan right away. I took the wetsuit off of him and started to put it on my self. I pulled the string in the back to zip it up. I felt a sensation run through my body. IO had never felt my boner get this big before. I could feel Sam's juice inside which had now cooled off. I started to movie my hands around my body feeling myself everywhere. I knew I couldn't start playing with my self or my plan wouldn't work.</p> <p>I went over to his body and turned it over. Using some rope from the shelf I tied both of his hands together and tied the end to a pole in the middle of the room. I toed it up high so his arms were over his head but dangling. He was starting to wake up so I knew I had to hurry. I looked around the shelf that for some reason seemed to have everything I needed. I found what my brother called lubricant. I put some on my finger and stuck it up Sam's ass, putting it all around his anal opening. Sam finally woke up and was conscious.</p> <p>""Why am I tied to this pole?""</p> <p>""Don't worry, we're ready to begin.""</p> <p>I was all set to start, and finally relieve the boner I have had all day. I put a little lube on my cock and grabbed Sam's waste. He gasped because he didn't know what was going on behind him. Then I stuck it in. It was the warmest most unbelievable thing I could have ever felt. Sam gasped very loud and started to breathe very heavy. I began moving my hip in and out of his butt, it was very tight. I felt like I was going to explode. I pressed my body to his and kept stroking in and out. Sam just kept breathing and moaning. This time it was like he was in pain but he was enjoying it. It didn't take long for me to cum. Sam could feel the juice inside of him and started to smile.</p> <p>That is my story of my first orgasm. There is much more that happens after this day, but it'll just have to wait till next time.</p></div>",[]
1070,"Anna and Timmie Play ""Tie-Up"", Part 1",1,ANNA AND TIMMIE,timmieandanna@lycos.com,,2004-12-19,25,3,"b, F, ped",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/annatimmie001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We, well actually I, decided to play ""tie-up."" Timmie was quite excited about it and quickly got naked as I instructed him to do.</p> <p>We used one of the tall wood kitchen chairs. The first thing I did was to tie his wrists behind him around the back of the chair. Then rope around his chest also to the back of the chair. He struggles hopelessly, how cute. Next comes the gag. An old sock (clean of course) is wadded up and stuffed into his mouth. I held it in place with a bandana tied around the back of his head. ""Comfy?"" I ask. ""Mumph!"" said Timmie.</p> <p>Next I had him rest his feet on the cross pieces of the chair. Rope is wrapped around his ankles and under his feet to hold them tightly to the chair legs. More rope is tied around his legs just below his knees and secured to the back legs of the chair. Another piece pulls his legs tight against the chair and is secured to the front legs. About the only thing Timmie can do now is wiggle his toes. I solved this problem by tying two thin lengths of rope around his big toes. The right toe I tied to the left chair leg and the left toe to the right chair leg. This pulled his big toe away and up from the others, Timmie screamed, but with the gag in his mouth it came out as more of a high pitched ""MMUUUUMMMPH!!!"" Timmie was quite immobile.</p> <p>His little cock was stiff and sticking straight up. I began to gently fondle it. ""Mumph mumph mumph"" Timmie said. I put my head between his legs and began to suck on it. I felt his warm little body tense. I knew he was enjoying it. I sucked harder and bit it. ""MMMMUMMPH!"" (Oops I guess I bit a little too hard.)</p> <p>More sucking and biting (not quite as hard this time). ""Mumph mumph mumph."" He must really like this. But I don't want to reward him just yet. Gotta save that for the end. So I stop just short of him creaming. I wipe the pre-cream from his pee pee and pat him on the head and kiss his cheek. </p> <p>""Timmie"" I tell him, ""I have to go to work now. I'll see you tonight to untie you."" His eyes widen in total horror. </p> <p>""MUMPH??!!!"" </p> <p>""Oh don't worry I won't be too late. Probably around 10:00 or 11:00 depending if I get something to eat or not"" ""MUUMMPH?!! MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!!"" </p> <p>""Of course I don't mind letting you stay tied up all day."" Timmie shakes his head ""MUMPH!!! MUMPH!!!"" </p> <p>""No no don't be silly. Its no trouble at all."" More head shaking, faster this time. </p> <p>""MMMUUUUMMPH!!!!!! MMMMMMMMMMUUUMMMMPHHH!!!!"" </p> <p>""My what a polite little boy you are today. You most certainly are welcome."" High pitched ""MMMMMUMMMPH!!!!!!!!!""</p> <p>""Oh and as an extra added treat."" I took two old socks, again clean of course and placed them over his eyes and secures them in place with another bandana while Timmie made lots of mumphing sounds. I didn't quite understand them but I'm sure they were something like ""Oh Anna this is so cool.""</p> <p>""Well, Timmie I need to head out to work. If you need to go to the bathroom just hold it till I get back."" </p> <p>""Mumph mump mumph mumph mumph mumph"" said Timmie quickly. Which probably meant something like ""Don't worry. I only drank that Super Big Gulp an hour ago."" ""Good,"" I said ""then you're all set. Enjoy you tie up and I'll see you in a few hours."" </p> <p>""MMMMMUMMMMPHHH!!!"" came the high pitched reply. Which I'm sure meant ""Have a good day at work and see you tonight. I'll be a good little boy so you can be proud of me when you get home.""</p> <p>I picked up my car keys to leave. ""Mmmmmmuuummmph!!!"" ""Awwwww I love you to hun. Bye.""</p> <p class=""h2"">ABOUT EIGHT HOURS LATER............</p> <p>I unlock the door to hear mumphing from the kitchen. The first thing I saw was a very exhausted Timmie still tied securely were I left him. The second thing I saw was a large puddle of pee on the kitchen floor. ""TIMMIE!!!"" I scolded. ""I thought I told you to hold it till I got back!"" ""Muuumph"" came the sad reply. I removed his gag.</p> <p>With tears streaming down his little cheeks ""I'm sorry,"" he sobbed. ""I couldn't hold it. I'm sorry Anna I'm sorry. I tried to hold it but I couldn't. It just came out and I couldn't stop. Please don't be mad at me. I'm sorry."" </p> <p>I put my arms around him and hugged him and kissed his tears away. ""Would you like to be untied now?"" </p> <p>""Yes, please."" </p> <p>In a few minutes he was free and on his hands and knees moping up his pee with paper towels. </p> <p>""I'm sorry Anna I'm sorry. Please don't spank me."" I helped him to his feet and gently began to massage away the rope marks.</p> <p>""I'm not going to spank you. But we must do something about your behavior young man."" Timmie looked fearful. ""How about a nice long shower?"" He grinned and hugged me. ""Yes! yes! yes!"" </p> <p>I took his hand and lead him up to the bathroom. He was still stiff from being tied up all day but the red marks from the ropes were already fading. In the bathroom I pulled off my work clothes (This shower was as much for me as it was for him.) I turned on the water and adjusted the temperature. He stood patiently, his hands folded behind his back, his pee pee now soft and limp. He wiggled his toes in the bath mat and rocked up and down on the balls of his feet as I set out towels and shampoo. </p> <p>I took his hand in mine and helped him into the tub. The water was warm and steamy. We both let out long sighs of pleasure as the water splashed over our naked bodies. </p> <p>I use the body wash that smells like strawberries, Timmie's favorite. I start with his chest and watch that dreamy eyed expression come over him. He giggled as I ran my hands over his ribs. He is quite ticklish. I held his pee pee in one hand and gently washed it with the other, watching it stiffen as do so. Then suddenly he asked if I'd like for him to wash my hair. </p> <p>""That's so sweet of you to ask"" I said as I gave him a hug. </p> <p>""Yes, I'd like that very much."" He was very good at it. Almost as good as Brandon. His touch was loving and gentle. He even washed my back for me. I'm sure he enjoyed washing my butt almost as much as I enjoyed his touch. </p> <p>""My turn to wash yours"" I said when he had finished. ""Turn around, go on turn around.""</p> <p>He gave me a dreamy eyed smile and obediently turned around with his hands at his side. His hair is so lovely. I know girls that would kill to have hair this soft. When I had finished with his hair I scrubbed his back and down his legs. I ran my finger between his butt crack and teased his little hiney hole. I felt his body tense and watched his toes curl and uncurl, reminding me of how my cat does that paw thing cats do when they are happy. I stood up turned him around, held him close and kissed him. </p> <p>I helped him out of the tub and wrapped a towel around him and then one around myself. He starts to shiver so I hold his little body close to mine to warm him.</p> <p>After we both were dry I sat him in my lap to brush his hair. I hugged him from behind. His skin is warm and soft and smells sweet. He snuggles close making little cooing noises of pleasure. Its difficult to stay angry at this lovely little creature.</p> <p>I take him by the hand and lead him into the bedroom. He follows obediently.</p> <p>""Its late"" I tell him ""I think we both need some sleep."" Timmie yawns and stretches his little naked body. ""Yes, sleep"" he says and climbs into bed. I lay next to him with my head on his chest listening to his little heat beat. Its beating so fast. I can feel his warm breath on my face. The heart beat slows and we both fall asleep.</p> <p>I awake to the bright sun in my eyes and a little naked boy sleeping on his tummy next to me. I run my hand over his smooth hiney and he gives a soft sigh. I let my finger tickle his hiney hole then push it in. I feel it tighten around my finger and push it deeper. A little moan and he stirs a bit but doesn't wake. I look for something to fuck his hole and finally find a long candle. I spit on the bottom end and place it to his tight little anus... and shove it in. Timmie gasps and struggles. I sit on his back to hold him down and pump his ass with the candle. He struggle desperately, crying out, still half asleep not knowing were he is. Leaving the candle up his hiney hole I flip him over and start to suck his pee pee. </p> <p>""Hold still! Little naked slave boy! I want breakfast."" Timmie, now awake slips into his game mode. </p> <p>""Yes, master. I will obey"" (Master? Obviously from playing this with Brandon) </p> <p>""I'm not you master. You will address me as Mistress. Show proper respect slave!)</p> <p>Timmie giggles, ""Yes Mistress, I will obey.""</p> <p>I began to rub his pee pee while he lay submissively making soft cooing noises, his toes doing that cat paw thing faster and faster as I rubbed him. Then I felt his little body tense and cream gushed from his pee pee onto his tummy. </p> <p>""Ohhhh yes"" he sighed. I laughed and licked his tummy clean and sucked his pee pee dry. I helped him up and huged him. ""You want breakfast hun?""</p> <p>He nodded and like a good little slave followed me to the kitchen.</p> <p>When he had finished his cereal I asked him, ""Are you ready to be my little naked slave boy all day today?"" </p> <p>He grinned then got down on his hands and knees in front of me. ""Yes, Mistress I am ready to serve you."" </p> <p>""I hope you mean that!"" I said sternly. ""I don't like slaves that disobey me. They are severely punished."" </p> <p>Timmie giggled. ""Yes, Brandon punishes me when I disappoint Master Greg."" </p> <p>""But that's only a game"" I said, still in my stern voice. ""Today I want you to really be my little naked slave boy. I will really punish you if you disobey me or argue with my orders or fail in your duties as my slave."" </p> <p>His smile faided a little. ""Brandon spanks me with the paddle when I need to be punished.""</p> <p>""You still think this is a game. I think you need to be punished just to show you this is for real. Bend over the chair and hold on to the seat. Hold on tight."" </p> <p>Timmie gave me a sweet innocent smile and obeyed. He didn't see my rideing crop on the table. I picked it up and gave him three quick licks to his bare hiney. He yelped in pain but held onto the chair. He even started to pee but quickly controlled it. I hadn't hit him that hard. Barely enough to raise welts. He looked at me in horror holding his hiney. Tears running down his cheeks. ""The real ones will be much harder slave. Do you understand?"" He quickly fell to his knees, his nose touching the floor. </p> <p>""Yes, Mistress, I understand."" Then he looked up at me, his face still wet with tears. ""Please Anna, I'll be good. I'll be a good slave. Please don't hurt me again.""</p></div>",[]
1071,"Anna and Timmie Play ""Tie-Up"", Part 2",2,ANNA AND TIMMIE,timmieandanna@lycos.com,,2005-01-04,17,4,"b, ped, tort, bd",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/annatimmie002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Please Anna, I'll be good. I'll be a good slave. Please don't hurt me again."" </p> <p>""Get up slave! On your feet. This isn't a game anymore little boy. You're my slave and you will do as I say or I will have the pleasure of whipping your little hiney. You can start by doing the dishes."" Timmie looked terrified. This wasn't what he had expected. He was used to the make-believe slave games he and Brandon played.</p> <p>He made a quick bow. ""Yes, Mistress"" he said and began to clear the table. ""When you are finished make some hot tea and bring it to me on the deck. A plate of cookies also. Make none for yourself. A slave eats only when his Mistress tells him to eat."" </p> <p>Fifteen minutes later Timmie walked onto the deck carrying a tray with a cup of tea and a plate of cookies. There was also a cup with sugar one with cream and one with a couple wedges of lemon. Timmie sat them on the table and got to his knees and bowed. ""You didn't say if you wanted sugar or cream or lemon, so I brought them anyway. I hope Mistress is pleased.""</p> <p>I couldn't help but smile at his willingness to please me. This had the makings of a very interesting day.</p> <p>""Yes, yes, your Mistress is very pleased with her little naked slave boy."" Timmie looked up and smiled. ""What does Mistress wish of me now?"" I thought a moment then said ""I think I'll have you clean my bedroom."" Timmie looked puzzled. ""I'm gonna take you home with me."" Timmie grinned. ""Cool!"" He jumped up and started to run for his room. ""I'll go get dressed and....."" ""Oh no you won't naked slave boy! You'll do no such thing! Go get in my car and wait for me."" ""But... but....."" Timmie protested. I picked up my rideing crop.</p> <p>""Don't tell me my slave is arguing with one of my orders? Looks like you need to be punished."" Timmie froze. ""Bend over the chair and hold on to the seat."" ""Anna please, no, don't!"" He took a step backwards instinctively holding his hiney.</p> <p>""I said, bend over the chair and hold on to the seat. Or do I need to double the number of hits you get. Trembling from head to toe Timmie bent over the chair. His eyes filling with tears he held onto the seat and waited. I walked around him, looking at this lovely little creature under my control. I ran the rideing crop between his legs along his ball sack. First one side then the other. Then I teasingly drew it between his butt crack. I reached around and wrapped my hand around his stiff little pee pee and began to rub it. Not enough to make him cream of course, after all I didn't want to reward him, I wanted to punish him. The three marks the crop had left earlier had faded to a dark pink. I ran my finger over them lightly. Timmie winced. I raised my rideing crop and brought it down hard across his exposed end. Harder than before but by no means as hard as I could. I didn't want him to feel the full force just yet. This one did raise a nice little welt thou gh. And it was to my advantage to let him know it could get worse.</p> <p>He made a yelp of pain and almost let go of the chair. ""Don't you dare move slave. I'm not finished yet!!!"" Timmie took a gulp of air. ""Anna.... I mean Misteress.... please. Don't.......""</p> <p>But that was as far as he got. Again the crop cut the air making to Timmie's ears I'm sure a horrible swishing noise. He screamed in pain and peed but managed to stop after a couple seconds. There was now a bright red ""X"" on Timmie's hiney to remind him he was my slave and I expected him to obey me without question.</p> <p>""Now, go... get... in... the... car!"" Each word made with a threatening swish from the rideing crop. Timmie bowed and obeyed. I was in no real hurry but found him ten minutes later, sitting quietly in the front seat his hands folded on his lap and his head down. </p> <p>I slid into the drivers seat and buckled up. I checked to see that Timmie was also and stared the engine. ""My Mom and Dad are always traveling. We'll have the house to ourselves. Well, except for my little brother. You'll like him. He's a little younger than you but I take care of him. He knows better than to give me grief."" I patted the rideing crop on the dash board.</p> <p>Timmie looked up. ""Anna, what if we break down and have to walk? I'm naked. What am I gonna do?""</p> <p>I laughed and reached over and held his little ball sack in my hand and squeezed it gently. ""Don't worry hun. This car doesn't break down.</p> <p>This thing cost more than most people use as a down payment on a house. Stop worrying.""</p> <p>I live about twenty minutes away from Timmie. I'm sure it seemed more like twenty hours to this little naked boy sitting next to me.</p> <p>He almost died when I pulled into the Burger King drive through. ""Anna!! they will see..."" ""Quiet slave. I'm getting our lunch."" ""But Anna......"" ""Slave are you arguing with me?"" I said tapping his hard little cock with the rideing crop. ""N-n-n-n-o M-m-mistress. I'm s-s-s-orry."" ""Then sit there with you hands at your sides like a good little naked slave boy."" </p> <p>""But......"" He started to protest but did as I told him, sitting quietly with his eyes tightly shut.</p> <p>""Three number 4's super sized. No salt on the fries."" I said to the scratchy voice over the speaker."" The voice repeated my order and told me to drive around. ""Hello Anna,"" greeted the girl at the window. You must be hungry today........"" Then she spotted Timmie. ""Ohhhh Anna you got a new toy,"" she squealed in delight. ""Hes soooo cute."" Timmie blushed. ""Hi sweetie I'm Kate."" ""I'm Timmie"" he said in a choked whisper. ""Awwwww he's shy. Thats adorable."" ""When you finish work why don't you come on over and we can play with him"" I said with a smile Timmie couldn't see. Kate smiled back. ""I get off at 4:00."" </p> <p>""Here, hold these"" I said to Timmie, handing him the bags of food and sodas.</p> <p>As we drove off I said. ""Do you really think I'd be stupid enough to pull into a place like that with you naked if I didn't know who was on duty this morning?! I should punish you just for thinking that!!"" I was angrier than I should have been. I guess from Timmie's point of view it was very frightening. </p> <p>He hung his head and whispered ""I'm sorry."" I looked over at him and saw tears drip onto his bare legs. I didn't say anything. I'd just let him suffer thinking I was angry.</p> <p>I pulled the BMW into the garage and waited for the door to close behind us. ""Okay slave we're here at last. We'll eat lunch then I'll put you to work. I want my room nice and tidy when Kate comes over.""</p> <p>Timmie followed me into the dinning room. ""We'll eat here. I want you to meet my little brother."" I went to the bottom of the stairs and called ""RANDY!!"" There was no response. Timmie had followed and stood in to door way. ""Wait right there."" I told him. ""RANDY!!!"" I shouted walking up the stairs. I told you to be ready when I got back. This is gonna be worth ten licks when I find you!"" ""Anna I'm sorry! I was takeing my shower."" ""You had loads of time for that. I told you to be ready to serve when I got home."" ""Anna no please don't."" Randy cried out as my rideing crop came full force across his naked ass. He stumbled and fell and got two more across the back of his legs. ""Get down stairs. I have a guest."" He scrambled to his feet and ran. I landed a couple more hits before he made it to the top of the stairs. He tore down the steps two and three at a time and skidded to a halt in front of Timmie. I caught up with him a moment later. ""Hold still and tak e your punishment."" Randy closed his eyes. Five hard licks across his behind and legs. He flinched with each but didn't cry out until the last one. </p> <p>I put all my strength into it. He cried out and fell to his knees. Timmie looked on in horror backing away and holding his own backside. ""Get up"" I ordered to Randy. ""I want you to meet Timmie. He will be your assistant today in your slave duties."" Randy slowly got to his feet and extended a hand to Timmie. ""Hi I'm Randy. I'm Anna's brother."" Timmie shook hands. ""I'm Timmie. Anna knows my friend Brandon sometimes she comes over with him to do naked stuff together."" ""Okay inspection time."" At once Randy stood looking straight ahead with his feet spread apart. ""You to Timmie."" Timmie looked puzzled for a moment but obeyed. ""Don't either of you slaves move while I inspect you."" I walked around both the boys tapping my rideing crop against the palm of my hand. ""Hmmm hmmm."" I muttered distractedly. I ran the crop between their legs on either side of their little ball sacks. Then down their chest to their tummys.</p> <p>Timmie shivered. I remembered how ticklish he was and smiled. I walked around behind them and drew the rideing crop slowly between their cracks and taped it across their hineys. In front of them again I taped their pee pees. Timmie flinched. I taped it harder. ""I said don't move."" I taped Randy's harder. He didn't budge. He was used to my inspections by now. I repeated the round again. This time when I taped Timmies pee pee he didn't move at all. Though he did shiver a bit when I ran the crop over his ribs. All in all I was very pleased with my little naked slave boys.</p> <p>I hugged them each in turn and kissed them. Then ordered them to do the same to each other. They obeyed without question. ""Time to put my two slaves to work"" I said rubbing my hands together. Randy stood at attention and after a nod from me Timmie did the same. I put Randy to work cleaning the garage and Timmie cleaning my bed room. </p> <p>I smiled at his sincere efforts to please me. He obviously wanted to avoid punishment. He also obviously was experienced in the use of a vacuum cleaner, even useing the edge tool around my bed and book case and carefully dusting the bookshelves. He really is a good little naked slave boy. I wish I could keep him. I wonder if his dad would sell him to me? (Oh well, I can wish can't I?). When he had finished I was so delighted I hugged his little naked body close to mine and kissed his lips. ""Lay on my bed"" I ordered. ""Tummy up."" Still eager to please me he obeyed at once. I tied his wrists and ankles spread eagle fashion to the bed posts. I pulled the end from the vacuum and approached the helpless little boy with the open nozzle. Timmie's eyes were wide in horror. ""Anna NO! PLEASE!!"" I flicked the switch to on and held it over his pee pee, just close enough for the suction to begin to pull. Timmie struggled, ""Anna, don't, please don't. I've been good, please don't"" I let the end swallow is little cock. Timmie's whole body went ridged and he screamed. </p> <p>But then a dazed look crossed his face. He smiled at me and relaxed, and would have laid there unrestrained. ""See?"" I said. Its a reward not a punishment. Timmie gave a long sigh. ""It feels great!"" I worked him until he creamed. ""Thank you mistress!! That was wonderful."" I untied him and helped him to his feet. ""Go wash. I need to check on Randy."" He hugged me and hurried off to the bathroom.</p> <p>I was not pleased. Randy had not done nearly as well as Timmie. In fact I found him playing with his game boy. When he saw me he jumped to his feet. ""I was only takeing a break."" ""Looks more to me like you haven't even started. The floor hasn't even been swept."" It was clear he hadn't done much but he still protested. ""This will NOT go unpunished."" ""Anna no wait. Not that damn rideing crop again. My ass is still sore from the beating you gave me yesterday."" ""Well,"" I said with an evil grin, ""it appears you didn't learn you lesson. So its gonna get a lot sorer today. Now finish up in here. Maybe, just maybe, if I'm pleased I'll knock a couple licks off your beating."" Randy bowed, "" Yes mistress, thank you mistress. (I've trained him so well).</p> <p>When I returned, I found Timmie sitting at the kitchen table. ""Anna..... uhh I mean misterss? Can I have something to drink? I'm really thursty."" ""Sure hun, milk, soda, kool ade?"" ""Milk please.... and a couple cookes?"" he added hopefully. I poured a glass of milk for Timmie and one for myself and sat a plate of oreos between us. Timmie grinned and took a bite of his cookie and a gulp of milk. As I watched my happy litte naked slave boy eat I was hit on an inspiration. ""Timmie?"" I said, ""Randy has been a very naughty slave. How would like to help me punish him?"" Timmie gulped down a mouth full of cookie and milk. ""Can I?"" ""You can if I say so. And I say so. I'd say he deserves about 20 or 30 licks with the rideing crop. Maybe more. I haven't decided how many yet. Do you think you can help me teach Randy a lesson?"" Timmie smiled. ""If it pleases you misterss I will do my best."" I kissed him on the cheek and playfully tickeled his little ball sack. This was g onna be fun.</p></div>",[]
1072,Olsen Twins: Deadly Call,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,68,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Goodbye girls, I'm leaving!"" It was the call of the woman of the house, Mrs. Olsen, as she and the Mister left the two twins home alone so that the parents themselves could enjoy a night on the town. ""And remember, if there's an emergency, call the number I left taped to the phone, since this cheap town has no 911 system yet (and problably never will). Dad and I are going out to dinner and a movie, and problably more. We problably won't be back until midnight, but you better not be awake then or you're going to be in big trouble when we get home. Have fun!""</p> <p>""We won't, Mom! Goodbye!"" cried Mary Kate and Ashley simultaneously, as the two adult authority figures surrendered control of the house to them. The door closed, and the family car drove off, leaving the two girls alone for the remainder of the night, as far as they were concerned, seeing as how they are to go to bed at 10:00, and the parents won't return for another two hours.</p> <p>""Yesssss!!!!!!"" screamed Ashley with joy. ""We have the house to ourselves!!!! And Mom and Dad won't be back until late tonight, so we can do whatever we want until then!""</p> <p>""Yipppeeee!!!"" shouted Mary Kate, exilerated to the point of near-rapture. Immediately the minds of the identical-looking fraternal twins turned to fun activities to use to kill the remainder of the night. They decided to turn to prank phone calls.</p> <p>""Okay,"" said Ashley, ""I'll call first. We'll take turns calling people and driving them crazy.""</p> <p>""No, I go first!!!"" shouted Mary Kate, and the two began to wrestle on the floor. As they wrestled, Mary Kate tore off Ashley's right shoe and threw it across the room. As Ashley ran to retrieve her shoe, Mary Kate lunged for her right sock and tore it off, then threw it across the room, exposing Ashley's cute bare foot. Ashley, realizing what was about to happen, didn't bother to get up and retrieve her shoe and sock. She just turned to Mary Kate and ripped her left shoe and sock off. Mary Kate didn't bother to get up and chase after her flying footwear either. She just reached out to Ashley's bare sole and tickled it.</p> <p>Ashley let out a peal of laughter as Mary Kate's fingers ran up and down her sole. Immediately she thought of returning the favor, and noting Mary Kate's own bare foot, her hand flew there and poked at the foot, eliciting quite a similar response from her sister, the response Ashley had been looking for. The two wrestled on the floor, attempting to tickle each other's foot without getting tickled themselves. It was an interesting sight, to say the least. But finally Mary Kate called out ""Stop!!!"" inbetween peals of laughter. Ashley, upon hearing this, ignored the plea and continued to tickle the bare sole of Mary Kate. ""Stop!"" Finally, Ashley stopped. ""Remember the prank phone calls we were going to make? Mom and Dad are gone, and we might never have a chance like this!!""</p> <p>""Yeah!!! Let's do it!"" cried out Mary Kate, and the two rushed for the phone. Mary Kate got there first.</p> <p>As Mary Kate dialed up a random number, Ashley had decided that she liked the prospect of going barefoot around the house. It felt good on her feet, and it was a unique experience for her not to wear shoes and socks around the house. With these thoughts running through her mind, Ashley pulled off her left shoe and sock and hurled them threw the room. She was so lost in thought she barely heard her sister's call, and the laughter that was elicited from the response. ""Okay Ashley,"" Mary Kate said, ""it's your turn.""</p> <p>As Ashley got up to the phone, excitement ran through her head. Perhaps it was the idea that the response she will get will produce a great deal of humor for her benefit. Perhaps it was that she was doing something she knew she wasn't supposed to be doing, and that if she got caught, she would be in big trouble. Either way, Ashley grabbed the phone and dialed a number. After a few rings, the person finally answered.</p> <p>""Hello?"", called a drunken sounding man at the other end of the line. He sounded really friendly, possibly as a side effect from all the beer he had been drinking.</p> <p>""Hello?"", Ashley said, thinking fast. She had to come up with something funny to say quickly or else the whole prank would be ruined. ""Is your refrigerator running?"" Having heard that old joke before, the fact that it was stored away in her memory and the fact that she needed a joke desperately caused to choose that one. Now she almost wished she hadn't.</p> <p>""Yes it is,"" replied the person, obviously not thinking straight.</p> <p>""Then you'd better go catch it!""</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""Never mind."" Embarassed, Ashley hung up the phone. ""Your turn again.""</p> <p>Mary Kate got up to the phone and tried to think of a good joke for this next person. She dialed a random number, but the response she got at the end of the line was far from humorous.</p> <p>A very loud shriek sounded at the other end of the line. ""Help!!"" screamed a woman, clearly in a great deal of distress. ""Help!!!! He's going to kill me!!! You've got to call the co-"" This was followed by a loud thump, and then the sound of a man's voice. ""Hello? Whoever this is, you've got the wrong number!!!! You hear me!?!?!?!? THE WRONG NUMBER!!!!!!!!!"" The phone went dead.</p> <p>Trembling with fear, Mary Kate turned to Ashley. ""A woman was just murdered on the phone!"" Having heard the screams coming faintly through the reciever, a wide-eyed Ashley needed no further convincing. The two decided to stop making prank phone calls and wondered what to do.</p> <p>Meanwhile, elsewhere in town, in a torn apart, practically destroyed house, a man named John Kohler stood over the corpse of his former girlfriend, lying on the ground with multiple knife wounds and the wounds of the various heavy objects John had used to strike her.</p> <p>""I've got to do something about that caller,"" John thought, having not noticed before that the caller was rather young. ""He or she might be a friend of Melissa's and could possibly call the cops on me, since everybody knows that Melissa and I went out together often."" Thinking it over in his mind, John finally decided to trace the call and go back to the home of the person who had made the call, and kill that person, or do something to get the person from reporting the homicide to the cops.</p> <p>John turned to the service of call-tracing to get a number, thinking that if it was one of his real close friends or a member of his former gang, he could easily get that person to shut up. But instead, call-tracing turned up an unfamilar number. ""Hmmm...."" John thought. ""Who could this be? Problably one of Melissa's close friends. I just hope it's some sissy I can easily convince not to squeal to the pigs. I don't want another murder on my hands after the one I've just committed. I'd better pay a visit to this person. Besides, some neighbors must have heard this screaming and pigs will problably be here soon. I could seek refuge at someone else's house, and it might as well be the house of a perfect stranger - someone the cops couldn't trace me to."" Grabbing some rope, a glass-cutter, and a sharp knife, John Kohler jumped into his car and drove off.</p> <p>Back at the Olsen house, Mary Kate and Ashley still hadn't recovered from the shock of what they had just witnessed over the phone. They were watching ""America's Most Wanted"" on television, and that only made matters worse. Matters didn't get much better when they heard the sound of a car pulling up at the house. Immeadiately the two twins became paranoid and began to fear the worst, since their parents weren't supposed to be home until midnight, and it was only around 9:30. Several minutes later, they heard a booming voice come from behind them: ""Don't move!!! Do not attempt to escape from me! Just sit right there and put your hands behind your back! If you dare resist me, this will be your fate."" The man walked in front of them and then put the knife to his throat and pretended to slice it open.</p> <p>Naturally the twins obliged. They sat there with their hands behind their back and didn't budge when ropes were wrapped around their hands, tying them together. The man then wrapped ropes around their feet and tied them together. Finally, he wrapped ropes around the girls' body, pinning their arms to their sides (but hands still behind back). Finally, the vile man stood back to admire his handiwork. Mary Kate and Ashley Olsen sat on the floor with their hands tied tightly behind their back, ropes wrapped around them pinning their arms to their sides, and their feet tied together, Mary Kate having one shoe and sock off and one on, Ashley being barefoot. They couldn't move a muscle. They had no choice but to give in to the man's every whim.</p> <p>Meanwhile, the man, who was John Kohler, began to ponder the situation. Panic from the thought of getting caught had clouded his mind and his thoughts ran in crazy circles. ""I come to a house to seek refuge and silence a witness and I come across two girls? And twins, even? How old are these two? They couldn't be home alone, but I haven't found any parents anywhere. What am I going to do with the kids? What should I do if their parents come home? I've already committed homicide; can I do it again? I'm a fugitive now and now that the pigs are going to be after me soon, it doesn't really matter if I commit a crime, since I'll problably get the death penalty for what I've done. But now that I've gone here, broken into a house, and found two young girls here, what do I do now? And one more thing: why is one girl barefoot while the other has one shoe and sock on?""</p> <p>While seeking refuge from the cops, John had decided it didn't matter what he did now. He changed the channel on the TV until he found one of his favorite shows, ""2 Stupid Dogs"", on Cartoon Network. He watched it for a while, until he noticed it was an episode he'd seen before. That problably meant that the other 2 episodes were ones he'd seen before also. He flicked the TV off, then turned to the girls.</p> <p>""The girl with the one shoe, why aren't you wearing the other? What's this all about? You two look like identical twins, so if you dress identically from the legs up, why not your footwear?"" Mary Kate was too frightened of the man to give a reply. John didn't wait for one anyway, and removed Mary Kate's right shoe and sock, exposing her other cute bare foot.</p> <p>John pondered over this new development, and gave the girls a glare that reminded them not to struggle. Finally, acting on impulse, John reached out and tickled Mary Kate's bare sole.</p> <p>""Hee hee hee hee!!!! Hahahahaha!!!!!!"" Mary Kate laughed loudly and had a hard time controlling herself as John worked his fancy on her bound foot. But it didn't last long, though, as the intrepid Mary Kate covered her tickled foot with the other.</p> <p>John decided he wasn't going to take this type of retaliation. He left the room and began looking for a piece of string. With him gone, the twins began to struggle to untie themselves. As they struggled, the ropes tightened, adding to the girls already great discomfort and helplessness. Giving up on trying to free their hands and general upper area, they then worked to get their feet free from the ropes. Their feet didn't go very far, however, as the ropes around them were too tight, and only seemed to tighten when the twins struggled. It seemed as though this man knew his knot-tying and knew it well, and the Olsen twins were the victims of this knowledge.</p> <p>Finally John returned, brandishing two pieces of string. He used one to tie Mary Kate's two big toes together, and then used the other one on Ashley. Finally, he moved up to Ashley and reached out and ran his hands across her feet. ""HAHAHAHA!!!! STOP!!!! I CA-HEH HEH HEH HANT TAKE HA HA HA HA HEH-NEY MORE!!!!"" laughed Ashley as the man wreaked havoc across her helpless soles, as her toes wiggled and her feet tried vainly to escape. With her big toes now tied together, those feet were going nowhere, and the same with Mary Kate, who had previously been able to escape the nightmarish tickling by covering one foot with the other.</p> <p>John finally decided to turn to Mary Kate, his other prisoner, and tested out his techniques on her bound feet. They worked like a charm. Mary Kate laughed as good as Ashley as she struggled to escape the tickling of John's flying fingers. ""Ha Ha HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!!!! STAH HA HA HA HA HA HOP!!!!! PLEEEH HEE HEE HEE HEE HEESE!!!!!"" Of course John had no intention of stopping. He continued to use his talented hands and fingers to cause this tickling nightmare to his prisoner, and kept it up literally for a half-hour, until he was exhausted. Deciding there was no way the two twins could identify him to the police, and feeling like leaving the place anyways, John turned to leave. But first he went through the house to get a pen and write a message to the twins: ""If you tell the cops, you're dead meat."" He then decided it was a bad idea, and finally he decided to go to them himself.</p> <p>""Okay girlies, I'm gonna make sure you whine to the cops about this whole thing."" John brandished his knife. He prepared to bring it down on Mary Kate's head, and as she saw this, her fear rose and she braced herself for what may well happen next. Fortunately, John changed his mind. He then stuck the knife into the carpet, and left a few words of warning, ""let that remind of what will happen if you squeal to the pigs."" Finally, the man left the house and drove away.</p> <p>The twins then began to struggle some more against their bonds, trying futiley to slide their hands and feet out of their ropes. ""It's no use!"" cried Mary Kate. ""We're tied too tightly! We'll never get free!"" But Ashley noticed the knife and had an idea. After finally managing to slide over to the knife, Ashley began to rub her bonds against it and freed her hands. She then cute free the ropes wrapped around her, and finally, she picked up the knife and cut free her feet. She then put the dangerous instrument away, and turned to Mary Kate.</p> <p>Even after having been through all of this, Ashley hadn't forgotten about how Mary Kate had torn off her shoe and sock and tickled her, and started the whole shoe/sock-removal thing. If they had been wearing their shoes and socks at the time the man the met them, he might have never thought to tickle them. So in Ashley's mind, part of this was Mary Kate's fault. Ashley ran her fingers up and down Mary Kate's bound soles and tickled her like crazy. She continued to do this for a while, then finally used the knife to cut her sister free. With the two of them free, Mary Kate and Ashley Olsen then hurried off to bed, to ponder the events of the day, which will undoubtadly make an appearance or self-reference in their dreams. </p> </div>",[]
1073,Harriet Caught Spying,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,15,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Harriet M. Welsch hid in the closet of rich Agatha J. Plummer's house, spying on everything that went on in the house and writing it down. But, keen Agatha had the sense that there was something wrong, there was someone in her house that just didn't belong. ""Go search the house,"" Agatha said to her maid, ""and if it's a mouse, kill it!"" The maid then left. Harriet saw all this happen from her hiding place and shivered. Her blood ran cold. She knew she was going to be caught. She couldn't get out of the closet and leave, in fear the maid may see her. So she stayed there. Meanwhile, the maid was still searching around the house, looking for whoever the intruder is, and soon she came across the closet. Suddenly the closet door was whipped open, and the maid let out a bloodcurdling scream. Then she came to her senses. Having not been around normal people in a long time, she assumed the best thing to do was grab the intruder and bring her to her boss, Agatha. Harriet felt herself picked up by the maid, and not of her struggles did any good as she was carried away. ""Here is the intruder, boss,"" announced the maid, holding Harriet back. ""A spy, eh?"" came Agatha's reply. ""Hold her there."" She then walked out of the room. When she returned, she had brought a coil of rope and a huge pair of scissors with her. Harriet shivered even more, as she began to ponder her fate. With the maid holding Harriet back, Agatha wrapped the rope around Harriet's wrists, tying them together, and then cut the rope. She then wrapped more around harriet's ankles and finally tied a large knot where Harriet couldn't reach it with her hands. She then cut the rope, dropped what was unused on the ground, and then tightened the knots around Harriet's hands and ankles. ""So,"" Agatha said, ""you like to enter my house and spy on me, eh? It would seem as though you like my house. In that case, I'll keep you in my house."" Harriet struggled against the ropes, trying to free herself from her bonds, but it was useless. They were tied too tightly. Agatha then called for the maid to bring her a featherduster. 'What does she need a featherduster for?' Harriet wondered. 'I'm all tied up and can't go anywhere. What does a featherduster have to do with anything? Maybe she's just going to leave me here and take care of her house in the meantime.' The maid then returned with the featherduster, and Agatha took it and placed it on the floor. She then grabbed Harriet's left shoe, yanked, and off it came. 'What the heck?' Harriet wondered. 'Why is she taking off my shoe? Has she lost her mind?' Agatha then pulled off Harriet's right shoe, threw it on the floor, and pulled off Harriet's socks, exposing her cute little bare feet. ""What cute feet you've got there. Are you ticklish?"" Agatha asked after Harriet's feet were exposed. Harriet was to frightened to understand. Suddenly, Agatha moved the featherduster up and down Harriet's feet, causing quite a reaction from her. ""Heeheeheehee hahahahahahahaha!!!!!"" Harriet laughed uncontrollably, as the featherduster reigned it's terror on her feet, and her toes wiggled. ""So, you *like* being tickled, eh?"" Agatha returned, obviously enjoying this. She moved the featherduster left and right across Harriet's feet. ""Hahahahaha hee hee hee hee!!!!! Stah ha ha ha ha ha hop it!!! Heeheeheehee!!!"" ""I didn't know you enjoyed being tickled so much. You sound very happy,"" Agatha teased. Harriet continued to laugh uproaringously as her feet were mercilessly tickled with the featherduster. She struggled to untie herself, but she could hardly move. She wiggled her toes as she laughed from all the tickling. Agatha then threw the featherduster away and ran her fingers back and forth over Harriet's helpless soles. ""Heeheeheeheehee ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!!!!"" She put her fingers on the middle of her soles and started poking there. ""Ha ha ha ha ha ha plee hee hee hee hee heese stah ha ha ha ha ha hop hit!!!! hi hi hi'll nev heh heh heh heh her spy hi hi hi hon heh heh heh you hoo hoo hoo ageh heh heh heh heh hen!!!!"" That was what Agatha wanted to hear. She then stopped and faced Harriet. ""So, you'll never spy on me again, you'll respect my privacy? That's what I wanted to hear. I'll stop tickling you so much. But if you want to leave, you have to do it yourself."" Harriet then paniced as she realized that Agatha wasn't going to set her free. She moved her hands and tried to free herself, but was unsucessful. She could hardly move her hands. She wiggled her feet and moved them about, but she was too tightly bound to do anything. ""Come on, Agatha, set me free? I said I'd never spy on you again. And I never will. I promise."" Agatha finally turned to Harriet and replied, ""you really mean it then, I take it. I'll set you free. But if you come here again, you will suffer the same fate, and maybe I'll hogtie you instead."" Agatha then gave Harriet a quick tickle on both soles as she giggled, then began untying the ropes around her hands. She then stopped and left the room, leaving Harriet to do the rest herself. Harriet then untied her feet (it took a while), and put her socks and shoes back on, and went home. That night she wrote in her spy notebook: ""I always say, a good spy, never gets caught. Maybe I need to be a better spy. Agatha Plummer caught me, but I never imagined she would tie me up and tickle my feet! I should stay away from her for a while, and spy on her again later when hopefully she'll be in a good mood...."" </p> </div>",[]
1074,Doug: Poor Judy,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was late at night at the Funnie residence, and Doug and his sister Judy were the only members of the Funnie family to occupy the house, along with Doug's best friend (""best *human* friend""), Skeeter. Doug and Skeeter were watching some really bad horror movie on TV, about a house that devours people, and were kept in tight suspense. The main character was standing in the house while it threatened to eat her alive. ""No, no, get out you loser. That house is going to eat you alive!"" exclaimed Doug, his eyes in a fixed gaze at the television screen. The house began to devour the woman inside it, until suddenly, the picture changed to ""Shakespeare On Ice"".</p> <p>""Sorry boys, but it's way past your bedtime Doug, and Skeeter, you should be going home. Besides, I'm going to watch 'Shakespeare On Ice' and if you change the channel, you're dead!"" Judy was serious about the television specials she loved to watch, and this was one she wasn't going to let anyone interrupt. This angered Doug, who didn't like having his older sister order him around and expect him to take while she watched her Renaissance shows.</p> <p>""I guess you'd better do as she says, Skeeter,"" Doug said, and a dejected Skeeter went home. Meanwhile Doug climbed up to bed. 'That cruel bitch Judy,' Doug thought, startled by the language in his head (it wasn't often he swore), 'I'd love to see something horrible happen to her. Or maybe I'll do it myself!' These thoughts and thoughts of Judy's treatment of him running through the boy's head, Doug got dressed for bed, climbed in, and soon went to sleep.</p> <p>Meanwhile, two poor drug addicts, one a man of 25, the other, his friend aged 18, drove around town, looking for something to do. ""Man,"" said Robby, the 18-year old one, ""I sure wish there was some way to get some more drugs around here. I need some Jonny Quest (their code name for the drug Speed) and some Super Mario (their code name for LSD) fast or I'll go crazy!"" Lenny, the 25-year old man, followed this up with a reply of ""yeah, some Jonny will do me good. Where did we come up with these names, anyway? Come, let's look around town and see if there's anything we can do for fun, at least, since it's only Saturday and I have next Monday off, so we won't have any money for 3 days. I know, it sucks, but until then, let's at least kill the night somehow."" ""Yeah Len! That's the way to think! I wonder what we can do to entertain ourselves. I guess we'll find out."" The two addicts continued to drive around the dark streets, looking for a way to spend the night.</p> <p>At the Funnie residence, ""Shakespeare On Ice"" had just ended, and Judy went to the kitchen to go make herself a snack, since she was wide awake and her body refused to let her relax, even past midnight. As Judy reached into the cupboard to get some cereal, she became aware of a sound coming from the front door. When she reached the front door, Judy noticed the sound was coming from the lock of the front door. 'What the?"" she thought. 'The front door is locked, and I didn't hear Mom and Dad pull up. Who else has the key to the house?' Even though it was problably just her parents arriving home early, Judy still had the strange feeling something was wrong.</p> <p>Dismissing the thought, Judy walked back to the kitchen to pour herself some cereal. The strange noise at the door didn't stop. In fact, it went on for a while. Finally she could hear the sound of the front door opening. Judy somehow felt suspicious about everything that was going on, but tried to ignore the feeling. After all, who could get in the house without keys? Even if it did take that person a long time to unlock the front door. Still Judy didn't feel any more at ease with these thoughts.</p> <p>Suddenly Judy felt a strong hand clamp itself over her mouth, and a heavy arm wrap around her body, pinning her arms to her sides. ""Haaallll-"" a terrified Judy began to scream, but it was cut off by the hand pressing tighter against her mouth.</p> <p>""Hold her like that,"" came an unfamilar voice, apparently the voice of a young man. ""I'll get something to knock her unconcious."" Judy struggled against the man holding her in place, and constantly screamed for help, but many of her screams were muffled. She then tried to bite the hand covering her mouth, but the man had his hand cupped over Judy's mouth, in case she try to bite. After a long time of struggling, the other man came back and announced he had brought chloroform.</p> <p>""Chloroform!"" exclaimed the man holding Judy in place. ""But that can cause brain damage if used incorrectly. It's not what it looks like in the movies. It has been known to kill sometimes!""</p> <p>""Don't worry about it Len,"" said, the other man soothingly. ""We'll just use a little bit of chloroform to knock her out. It won't cause any damage.""</p> <p>""Okay. Go knock yourself out. I mean go knock her out."" Judy felt something pressed against her nose, and blacked out as the heavy smell of chloroform hit her.</p> <p></p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p></p> <p>Robby and Lenny drove around town, Robby in the front and Lenny in the back, with their unconcious captive, Judy Funnie right next to Lenny in the back seat. Judy had been tied up using rope from the house, and blindfolded and gagged. Her hands were tied behind her very tightly with rope, her wrists bound together with a knot impossible for Judy to undo with her hands. There was rope wrapped around her, making any attempts to get free even more hopeless. And finally, Judy's knees and feet were tied together, so she could not walk anywhere.</p> <p>""So, now that we captured a girl,"" said Robby, ""what are we going to do with her?""</p> <p>""I don't know,"" replied his friend. ""Let's take her to our house and find out."" After thinking for a while, Lenny suddenly had an idea. ""Wait a second. We just kidnapped someone. Even though we only did it for fun, we could get big money from this. This girl could be our ticket to some more Jonny Quest.""</p> <p>This excited Robby, who never stopped to think that this kidnapping could lead to something much bigger. The idea would have come to him eventually, but the aftereffects of the Jonny Quest he had had 2 hours ago were slowing down his thinking.</p> <p></p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p></p> <p>Judy wasn't exactly having the world's most pleasant dream. She dreamt that she was exploring Egypt, and was inside a pyramid. She took in the beauty of the world around her, the inside of the pyramid, and began to explore the place. Soon she found herself confronted by a mummy. Judy tried to run away, but she wasn't fast enough. The mummy soon caught up to her and dragged her to other mummies, who then began to wrap her up in bandages, until she was completely immoble. Then the mummies pushed her into a coffin, and slid the door shut.</p> <p>Judy woke up from her nightmare, and tried to stretch her arms, but found she couldn't. The fact that she couldn't jerked her awake. She tried to stretch out her legs, only to find that they couldn't move either. She then opened her eyes and discovered she couldn't see a thing. And something uncomfortable was in Judy's mouth. She realized that she was bound and gagged.</p> <p>Judy began to struggle against her ropes, trying to wrench her hands out from the ropes that bound her hands tightly together, and trying to move her feet. All this proved to be futile, however, as the ropes didn't loosen any, in fact, they only seemed to get tighter and more uncomfortable. Judy then tried to slide the blindfold off by rubbing it against her shoulder, but the blindfold was tied on too tightly. Finally she tried to scream through the gag, but the sound came out muffled, sounding like ""mmmpphh! Mmmpphh!""</p> <p>'Where am I?' wondered Judy. 'Who were those men and where have they taken me?' Judy struggled again, trying to twist her hands free of the ropes on her wrists. Her efforts were for naught. Finally Judy gave up and, for the moment, surrendered to fate.</p> <p>Meanwhile Lenny and Robby were playing Super Mario RPG on their Super Nintendo in the living room of their hideout. ""Hey Robby, check this out. Look at Smithy. Scary, huh? Can you believe this is the boss of the game?"" True enough, Smithy, in his second form, looked like a block with arms and legs and a toaster for a head.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" replied Robby. ""He looks like crap. He looks even worse than the first time, when he looked like Santa Claus! The best enemy was problably Culex, that cross-over guy from the Final Fantasy series. I never expected to see him here.""</p> <p>Lenny played for a while until finally he lost the fight. ""Man, my party got its ass kicked by the guy with the incredible changing head, and when it looked like a mailbox, too!""</p> <p>Lenny turned the game off and turned to Robby. ""Hey Robby, remember the girl we kidnapped? Before we get some ransom, how about you and I have some fun with her first?""</p> <p>""Yeah! I have an idea of what kind of fun to have with her! Let's tickle her feet until she goes mad! But I want to see her face. We have to take the blindfold and gag off, but we'd have to disguise ourselves or she'd recognize us. Got any disguises?""</p> <p>In the upstairs bedroom, Judy Funnie felt her shoes being removed, exposing her completely bare feet. 'What is going on here?' she wondered. 'Who took my shoes off and why?' Not long afterwards, her blindfold and gag were removed and Judy found herself facing two people completely dressed in black, including black ski masks. ""Wh-who are you?"" Judy stammered. ""Why did you take me here?""</p> <p>Judy's only response was a savage tickling on the soles of her pretty bare feet. ""HEE HEE HEE HEE!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"" Judy squirmed, trying to get her feet away from the fingers that were tormenting them, but only suceeded in pulling the ropes tighter. Her feet squirmed and moved all about, and her toes wiggled as Judy's feet became the victim to the unimaginable torture of fast-moving fingers.</p> <p>""Okay, now my turn at her feet!"" exclaimed the other man. ""I'll take them now. No, wait. How about you hold them and I tickle them?""</p> <p>One of the men then grabbed Judy's feet by her bound ankles, and moved into position to hold them on his lap. The other man then had his turn to wreak havoc. ""HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE!!!! HAHAHAHA!! HEH HEH HEH HEH!!! STO-HA HA HA HA HOP HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HIT IH IH IH!!!!!"" Judy's feet began their wild and frantic movement again, moving around, squirming, trying to escape the inevitable fate that not awaited them, but that they had been subject to this whole time: the now seemingly endless tickling.</p> <p>Judy Funnie's screams of laughter only served as music to the ears of her tormentors, and the man who was holding her feet in place then decided to join in the tickling, as both men each grabbed a foot and held in place while tickling it mercilessly. ""HA HA HA HA HA!!! N-HO HO HO HO STAH HA HA HA HOP HIT T HIH!!!"" The intense tickling was becoming intolerable. Judy couldn't move her feet anywhere. She wiggled her toes and moved the end of her feet about, but that was all she could move, for her feet were held firmly in place.</p> <p>After a long 15 minutes of continuous tickling by her two captors, Judy's feet were finally allowed to take a break from the tickling. Judy then sat there all by herself, until she finally fell asleep.</p> <p>When Judy awoke, she found herself once again unable to move her hands and feet. Only this time things were different. She was lying on her stomach, gagged, with her wrists tied to her ankles, very tightly, and still barefoot. In other words, Judy Funnie was hogtied and barefoot. Suddenly she became aware of a presence in the room. One of the men from before was standing over Judy, watching her awaken.</p> <p>""So, girl,"" the man said, ""how about if you tell us your name, phone number and address? If you don't, we'll figure out some way to make you tell us!""</p> <p>""Never!"" Judy screamed, thinking about the safety of her parents and younger brother Doug, who must be very worried about her (if only she knew. For that matter, if only Doug knew what was going on :) .</p> <p>""Okay, then,"" said the man, ""I guess we'll just have to force the information out of ya!""</p> <p>He then began to once again tickle the soles of Judy's cute exposed feet. ""HA HA HA HA HA!!! HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE HEE!!! HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH!!!"" As much as this kept up, Judy still refused to tell the man anything.</p> <p>After a while, the tickling stopped. But later, Judy became aware of burning sensation on her feet. Apparently the man had dropped a lit match on them. But she refused to cry out, for that would be like admitting defeat to a hated enemy. Then, Judy suddenly felt water being splashed on her feet, quickly dousing the fire.</p> <p>""I wouldn't want to ruin such gorgeous feet, now would I? They're much better for tickling! Just wait until the folks on ASFT, ASFF, and ASB hear about this!""</p> <p>Then Judy felt her feet being tickled mercilessly again. Eventually, after about 20 minutes of tickling, she almost lost her mind and exclaimed, ""Okay! Okay! I'll tell you everything. My name is Judith Funnie. I live on 21 Jumbo Street, and my phone number is 386-3338. There, now will you let me go?""</p> <p></p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p></p> <p>An hour later, Judy was dropped off at her house, on the front porch, still tied up. Robby rang the doorbell, then quickly ran to the car and drove away. While riding in the car, he turned to Lenny.</p> <p>""But why did you decide to just let her go like that? We could have gotten big money.""</p> <p>""I decided that kidnapping was too much work, and that the cops might catch us if we tried to collect ransom, or maybe after. And I don't want to get arrested again, especially since we've only been out of jail for about a month. Besides, my new Nintendo Power magazine is coming in soon, and Showtime is going to show an Outer Limits marathon. I don't want to miss that, so we'll just have to rely on crimes that we won't get so easily caught doing, like theft at night - wearing gloves of course - and any other easy crimes that aren't too risky. And I didn't want to have to pay for that girl's food and water just so we could keep her around to tickle her. Besides, there are other girls to tickle. I've heard the neighborhood kids talking about this girl named Patti Mayonase. She must be a fox, although problably not as good as that Judy Funnie was. Wow. Was that fun.""</p> <p>The two then drove off in search of their Quest.</p> <p>Meanwhile, back at the Funnie residence, Doug showed up to answer the door. ""Hel- Judy! It's you!""</p> <p>Doug started to go back into the house to tell their parents, but decided otherwise. Seeing Judy bound up like this and barefoot gave him an idea. He reached out and tickled Judy's soles...</p> <p>Later, when Judy was untied, and after their parents were told what happened, Doug lay in his room, pondering the outcome the recent events.</p> <p>'Tickling Judy when she showed up at the door tied up sure was fun. If only I could do this to Patti while she was tied up. Oh, that Patti. Hey, wait a minute, maybe I can! We could play a tie-up game, and I might get to tickle Patti's feet!' Doug then called Patti.</p> <p></p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p></p> <p>""No Doug,"" said Patti, struggling against her tight bonds, trying to wrench her hands free from the ropes that bound them together behind her back, trying to wriggle through the ropes that tightly tied her to the chair, ""not my feet! Please don't tickle my feet!""</p> <p>But Doug grabbed Patti's shoes and pulled them off, then ripped off her socks and put them on the floor, and reached for Patti's exposed feet. ""No, Doug, not my Fee-hee-hee-hee-heet!!!"" Skeeter, who was visiting, and Pork Chop, Doug's dog, then joined in the fun of tickling Patti's feet. ""Not my fee hee hee hee hee hee HEE HEE HEE HEET!!!"" Her pleas were ignored. </p> </div>",[]
1075,Double Fun,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Evi and Lynn both spend the night at my place. Evi is my sweet girl from nextdoor and lynn is another girl i babysit every day. they are both 8 years old and have the cutest feet. They both love me playing with their cute feet ( what i don't mind offcourse ) and they both love being tickled.</p> <p>i woke them up and told them to go to the bathroom, and when they returned there would be a surprise waiting for them. they both ran off to do their morning pee and in the meanwhile i got the ropes ready. when they returned and saw the ropes i could see a smile on both girls faces, they already knew what was gonna come and i know that they enjoy this very much.</p> <p>i told them to both lay down on the bed, hands above their head and feet together. They were only wearing their pj's which is a top and a small short.</p> <p>i tied lynn's wrists together and pulled them a bit up to tie them to the one end of my bed. Then i did the same to evi and when she was secured i gave both of them a little tickling on their armpits. The squirming and giggling already started. then i got four more ropes and tied their ankles to the other side of the bed, a bit spread. there they were, both laying next to eachother, presenting their ticklish tummies and feet at my merciless fingers.</p> <p>i told them that i would both tickle them silly and the giggling started again. i sat on the bed, between them and started teasing them, i moved my fingers up and down both of their tummies, making them collapse into giggles and trying to lower their hands, which was to no avail offcourse. i attacked their tummies harder and gave pokes at their ribs and some tickles at their armpits too which made them go both out of their mind. then i started tickling those pretty legs, going up and down to their inner thighs from their ankles and back at those o so ticklish inner thighs. i think at this point they both wanted to jump out of their skin. their faces started getting red from the laughter and i decided to give them a break. when they were on break i told them the game we were going to play. i told them i would get my timer, a plastic fork and an electric toothbrush. i told them the stop word was barbie, they could say the stop word if they couldn't take it anymore, i would time and see which one could take the longest tickle torture.</p> <p>i started the foot tickling with my fingers first and the first victim was lynn. i started going up and down her soles, pulling her toes back and tickle under her o so cute toes. This really drives her wild and when i started to go up and down her arches her screaming became louder and louder. after about a minute or 4 i heard her yell the stop word. i stopped the tickling and heard her still gasping for air. then i moved to evi's feet, doing the exact same thing as i did on lynn's feet. i no time, evi's face was as red as a tomatoe but she could manage about 6 mins before saying the stop word. evi is used of being tickled for long times so she build up quite an endurance.</p> <p>i gave them a five min rest than while i stroked their cheecks and gave them little kisses on their tummies. then i got the plastic fork. now i started with evi, raking the fork just up and down her o so soft soles and arches and occassionally going just under her toes. it took her three mins to get completely out of her mind and yell the stop word. she was really gasping for air after the three mins and her feet were still moving around as much as she could when i stopped. i let her get her breath back and then i started with lynn. lynn's soles are even softer than evi's ( didn't think that would be possible ) so no need to say that she really got a very worse time with this tool. in no time her laughing was only screaming and her screaming mouth let out the stop word. only a minute and a half, i thought it wouldn't take much longer on her soft soles.</p> <p>again i gave them a five min rest while i gave small kisses on their tummies and already telling them how much the electric toothbrush would tickle under their toes.</p> <p>i started with lynn again this time, just put the toothbrush under her toes ( which i was pulling back ) and she let out a big eeeeeehhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaaahhhaaaa !!!!! and that just stayed like that until she got the stop word in between it. i only got till the third toe when i already had to stop. too bad, i really loved the sight of her toes twitching and her foot maddingly shaking. then i went to evi's feet, she already let out giggles even before i started. and when i put the tootbrush under her toes, the giggle became one big laughter, going completely wild and nuts, her foot maddingly shaking. i actually managed to do one entire foot before evi said the stop word. And that is very very much for an 8 year old ticklish cutie.</p> <p>i stopped and went back to sit between them and gave them some lightly tickles on their tummies. then i announced the winner of the contest, which was evi. then i untied evi and then lynn, but since lynn was the loser, i got her to sit in the chair and tied her wrists to the armrests and her ankles to the bars. then i flipped over the chair so her feet were sticking out in the air. i told evi that i would set the timer to five mins and during the five mins she could tickle lynn anyway she wanted. ouch poor lynn, evi grabbed the plastic fork first and went crazy all over lynn's cute feet. Lynn indeed got it very bad, the poor girl was laughing hysterically and gasping for air. when there were only two mins left, evi got the electric toothbrush and used it on lynn's feet. lynn got the time of her life, laughing her head off and definatly wanting to jump out of her skin. evi was also having the time of her life, she enjoyed to tickle lynn's feet like no other especially since lynn had to undergo what evi had in mind for her.</p> <p>after the five mins i untied lynn and we all sat down on the bed, telling eachother what a great time we all had. </p> </div>",[]
1076,Untitled,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>ever since she was born, i know her. My sweet girl from next door. She is 8 years old now, her name is Evi, and i think that she is one of my bestest friends that i have. ever since i was young i had this fascination to tickle little girls feet, to tie a little girl up and then to tickle her feet until she can't take it no more. me and evi had much of those adventures already, let me tell you one of them.</p> <p>evi stood at my door, wearing her barbie t-shirt and her cute black shorts, sport shoes and blue socks. She came in and took off her shoes ( she knows that they are not allowed in my house ). she cuddled next to me on the couch and within no time she was sitting on my lap. Are we gonna play a game she asked. Sure sweety what would you like to do ? I already knew what was coming, this girl wants only one thing, to be tickled like hell. so her answer was to play a tickle game. i told her sure and we went upstairs.</p> <p>i got the velcro's out of the closet and put them on the bed. Evi immediately took place and placed her wrists on the two on the one side and her ankles on the other two. now she found herself being spread tied on my bed and at the mercy of a very merciless tickler.</p> <p>i went over to her and placed my legs around her so that i was sitting on her middle. i put my hands under her t-shirt and started lightly stroking her tummy. this made her collapse into giggles, she pulled her tummy back but to no avail offcourse, my fingers followed her o so soft skin. than i started to stroke on her sides. She started to pull her bounds to lower her hands but to no avail offcourse, she was helplessly and very vulnerable in this situation. i lifted her shirt up a bit and took a paint brush. I let it swirl in and out her cute belly button and the poor girl was going hysteric with laughter. then all off a sudden i started to poke her ribs. This made her squal like nothing else, little eeeeehh's and aaaaaahss came out of her pretty mouth. than i went to her armpits, i dove deep in them with all my fingers and tickled them real hard. She was pulling her bonds real hard definatly trying to lower her arms but no use, i secured it very fast, she wasn't even able to move an inch with them. so, all she could do was laugh and when she found a little breath begging me to stop. and yes i did stop after about five mins about this ( for her ) horrible torture.</p> <p>i asked her if she was still alright and she said yes. good, i know got the paint brush again and started to tickle her legs. she squirmed around as much as possible, trying to avoid the touch of the paint brush on her legs but once again, she just had to undergo what i was doing to her. it made her laugh like crazy when i stroke on her knees and her inner thighs. than i put my fingers on her one ( still socked ) sole. no no please don't she said, but too late, my fingers started to move around on her socked sole, making her wanna jump out off her skin. She is extremely ticklish on her feet, she can't take it but on the other hand she loves this. while i was tickling her foot, i started to unroll her sock and between her laughter i could hear her say : no not on my bare sole, i'll die !!! her sock came off and revealed one of the prettiest foot i ever saw, her soles and toes are soo soft and soo much fun to tickle ! so, i went on with her little tickle torture on her foot. Then i got to her other foot and did the same there. I tickled her for about half an hour on her feet, massaging them, stroking them very lightly, tickling the top of her toes, putting a feather under her toes, and then the finale came. i got an electric toothbrush ! the sight of it only made her shut her eyes real close and she started to giggle as soon as it made that little buzzing sound. What she didn't expected me to do was that i first put the toothbrush on her tummy. This made her squal and shriek and gasp for air. then i went to her feet and put the tooth brush first at her soles and arches and then right under her toes. I continued tickling her like this until her face was red as a tomatoe and her laughter got silenced because she didn't had the breath anymore to laugh. i put my tools away and laid next to her on the bed. She was slowly coming to senses again but before she was, i put my fingers on her one bare side and started to move them up and down for a minute of five. then i laid on the other side of the bed and lightly stroke her feet for a couple of mins. occassionally i gave her little kisses on her toes and soles and very rare i put a toe in my mouth and sucked it for seconds.</p> <p>she never stopped giggling anyway.</p> <p>then i untied her and i got a lot of jumping ropes from her and me and i placed her into the chair. i tied her arms to the chair rests and her feet to the bars below. Then i flipped the chair over, leaving her bare feet sticking out in the air. amazing sight i can tell you that. oh no she said, this always tickles soo hard !! and her laughter began again while i lightly stroke her bare sole up and down. evi knows that i love to play this game with her, at first i go very lightly on her sole but every minute i go faster and faster. the first two minutes is only on her one foot. Starting the third i take her other foot too. this time she made it too the seventh minute, which is very long for a girl as ticklish as her. by that time, tears were running from her eyes from the laughter and my fingers were scratching up and down her soles by the speed of two up and downs a second. to finish the job of, i got a stiff feather again and dragged it for a minute of five between her toes.</p> <p>then i untied her from the chair and she litteraly fell into my arms i laid her on the bed again and asked her if she liked it oh yes she said, this is soo funny when you tickle me, i love this. can we play again tomorrow sure, and the next day she came by again for more tickles. she loves being tied up in any way, and she loves being tickled even more.</p> <p>as you can all imagine, i really like this girl, she means very much to me.</p> </div>","[""Well, this is the first time i'm gonna write a story down here, so i hope all you guys will love this one ! let me know what you think of it okay ? here goes.""]"
1077,The Invisible Pervert,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-06-28,37,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It's always risky sitting on a bench in the park while you are invisible. The process of turning off and on this effect always took about 15 minutes, and couldn't be stopped when I started it. And it looked rather strange, to say the least, so I couldn't do it in public places. Therefor I now was invisible, and I kept my eyes open to avoid getting someone in my lap. My clothes? Ah, yes I could actually turn them invisible also. I was just wearing a pair of shorts and shoes now, however, as it was warm and fine. It always is here.</p> <p>A couple of lovely kids, aged about 10, were playing nearby, but be not alarmed, dear reader, they were not my prey today. *She* was coming towards me, jogging through the park. The long, beautiful blonde hair was waving with every step she took. The round tits I had dreamt of were bouncing up and down, hardly restrained by the bra she obviously wore under her tight training suit. The wore cycle shorts, and her shapely legs made strong jumps as she paced toward the point where I sat.</p> <p>I had accidentally observed her two days ago. She was a woman of habits. She always stopped here for some minutes. It was rather undisturbed here, between some bushes. I had just removed myself from the seat when she started to make some exercises. She stretched herself with one foot on the bench and was moving her hands along her legs.</p> <p>She was sexy. I was standing just behind her. I slowly moved my hand toward her bottom, and very carefully patted her on the asscheek. She stiffened and immediately took herself on the bottom, looking anxiously around her. I had of course moved myself some yards back. Oh, I loved this.</p> <p>She sat down, still looking somewhat puzzled. Her nipples stood out through the sweaty top. I squeezed her nipple hard, and she took herself quickly to her tits. Too late to catch me, of course. Now she looked around, frightened. She was beginning to question her sanity already. ""What is this?"" she whispered to herself.</p> <p>""I nightmare"", I whispered back. Oh I'm cruel. Can you imagine the look on her face? Some religious girls started to pray at this point. I hated that. When girls started to pray I always took them hard. She was lucky, and smart. She got up, looked anxiously around herself and started to go quickly away. I followed. Nothing is like good exercise as a warm-up before sex!</p> <p>She started to run, and when she came in between some trees in the inner area of the park she stopped, and started to mumble to herself. She tried to convince herself she had had a fantasy. She had only started, I tell you.</p> <p>She leaned herself toward a tree with both hands, pressing against it. A well-known method to stretch the muscles. I was standing behind her, looking at her very pretty bottom. The sight of strong muscles in her arse and her legs was turning me on even more. A big, but invisible hard-on almost touched her. I moved around her, and with a powerful judo trick I quickly took both her hands and dragged her away from the tree and forward. Her own weight made her fall forward with a short scream. She now laid face-down in the grass and dared not move. Some of them tried to run, some of them froze, some started to get hysterical. She was a combination of the last two.</p> <p>She didn't move. Lucky for her. I was now really horny and wanted a taste of her beautiful body. She lucked really scared. She now moved onto her back and began to rise. ""Stay down!"" I whispered. She did.</p> <p>""What is this?"" she asked, trying to gain control. I never answered questions. I had read H. G. Wells. I didn't want to be hunted like an animal. Nobody should know.</p> <p>I quickly took her arms on her back, opened her shoelaces and hog-tied her with them. I had practice in this, you understand.</p> <p>I then turned her over and undid her top and bra. Wow, she had tits! They were shaped perfectly, big and strong. Her tan also covered her tits. This beauty was perfect. I started to suck on both her tits alternately. She looked down on her tits in disbelief. She could see them being sucked, she felt it straight down to her moistening pussy, and she saw nothing.</p> <p>She closed her eyes and started to weep slowly.</p> <p>""Please don't... please don't... please...""</p> <p>I replied with biting her nipples. ""Aoow!"" I then dragged down her shorts. She had a shapely bush. She tried to keep her legs together to no avail. I released her from the humiliating position and turned her onto her tummy, and lifted her ass up.</p> <p>Her pussy was warm and wet. If this had been an ordinary rape, she might not get turned on. Now she didn't know what to believe. She lay there with her ass in the air, and was moaning quietly as I stroked her pussy with my hand. When I crammed her tits she responded with gyrating her bottom and meeting my strokes.</p> <p>I stopped playing with her and released her altogether. She lay there for some seconds, and then looked around, more confused than ever. She started stroking her own pussy for some time, fighting hardly to regain control of her passions. Had she dreamt it all? Was she getting crazy? She snapped herself out of it and quickly dressed. She was still looking around. I was standing right behind her. It was hard, but I had stopped for getting maximum effect later.</p> <p>I followed the scared beauty homeward. She lived in an apartment flat. Bad luck. I like it when they scream, and this one had to be done silently. Oh well.</p> <p>The most difficult part was getting through the door with her, but I managed it without she noticing it. I almost touched her with my still hard cock!</p> <p>She went to the bathroom, of course. She undressed. She still looked as if she was expecting something awful to happen to her every minute. It would!</p> <p>She entered her shower cabinet. She had a curtain, but it didn't cover the front, where there was a tight passage between the cabinet and the wall. Carelessly, I stood there and watched her beautiful body while she was washing herself. As I expected, she slowly started to rub her tits and as she was soaping her pussy hair she closed her eyes and started rubbing her clit. Slowly at first, and she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of hot water and the tingling in her pussy. When she one moment opened her eyes and looked in my direction, she froze with a terrified look on her face.</p> <p>She looked strait at me. Fuck! I had been so awestruck by this performance that I hadn't noticed the water splashing on my legs. Now they were clearly visible like a wet window. She started to make this expression on her face typical for a scream. I jumped forward, and stopped her with my hand. I couldn't wait anymore now.</p> <p>I threw the naked beauty down on the floor, and turned off the shower. Before she could respond, I was on top of her, and pressed her onto the floor. Then I used my strong muscles to lift her up, and carrying her kicking and just not screaming out from the bathroom into the tastefully decorated living room.</p> <p>I threw her violently over the back of a sofa-chair, and placed her with her ass up in the air. I then inserted my cock into her pussy. Oh, she may have hated this, but her pussy loved it.</p> <p>I was greeted by a tight contraction, and her wet and hot pussy made just the right resistance to my invasion. The rest of her didn't fight back. And when I started to move my cock deep into her womb, she failed in hiding a moan. I now moved in and out of her with increasing force, and she took it all. She moved her butt as best she could in her position, and responded with ecstasy to my hard fucking.</p> <p>She couldn't help giving a sound of disappointment when I removed my cock from her pussy. She was still unsatisfied, and being close to a climax, she rotated her hips desperately. I wasn't in a nice mood, however.</p> <p>The first slap took her completely by surprise. I spanked her lovely ass-cheeks with flat hand, alternating between them. She made low screams of pain as my spanking got harder, and my target area less and less comfortable. I loved this. She didn't, however, but was completely unable to fight me. I also slapped her pussy-lips, but had to force her face into the sofa to make sure no neighbours heard her.</p> <p>""No, please.. no more.""</p> <p>Instead I started fingering her untouched ass-hole. She tried to move out of reach from my hands, and I squeezed her pussy lips till she gave in. She now started to whine uncontrolled, and tears rolled down her pretty face. When she awkwardly tried to reach her back door with her hand, I bent it on her back and gave her some hard slaps on her bottom, before pinching her nipples hard. Her face was a study in combined terror and agony.</p> <p>I now started the main course. I forced her arsehole open with my fingers, and then pressed the head of my cock into her tightest hole. My God, she did have a tight pussy, but this was heaven! The intruder caused her some pain, but not as much as I could expect. Even so, she still struggled and moved so my cock had the time of its life. Every muscle and fiber in her anal region pressed my member and gave me the most sensational feelings. The sight of her beautiful, rounded arse with her hole bent open was one for gods (I can't see my own body, either!), and I enjoyed every second to its fullest while I banged her sore arsehole without mercy. She shrieked into the sofa pillow for every stroke, but the sound was more of arousal and less of agony for every time my cock forced itself into her bottom.</p> <p>All the pleasure she was giving me put me in a soft mood, and I started to stroke her clit and pussy-lips with every stroke. She started to moan and couldn't help moving her arse rhythmically, giving me even more fantastic sensations as I finished and filled her back entrance with invisible spunk.</p> <p>As soon as I had recovered from my orgasm, but long before she had recovered from hers I moved away from her.</p> <p>She slowly started to get up from this position, and felt her sore bottom with her hand. She was still trembling, and set down in her sofa and tried to grasp what had happened. She had been fucked like never before, that's for sure!</p> <p>She didn't know this, of course, but this was only the beginning. This beauty still had lots of hard work coming to her!</p> <p>I silently left the living room for the kitchen. I silently looked through the drawers. There was tape, a ball of nylon rope, just what I needed. I also took a small knife, and carried it flying through the air towards the living room.</p> <p>I almost bumped into her. She was standing by a large mirror admiring the work I had done with her bottom. She was absolutely fascinated by her red behind and didn't notice the flying objects before I had gagged her with a length of tape, and then forced her hands on her back and tied her hard with the nylon rope.</p> <p>She of course started sobbing, and suddenly she exploded in a rage and tried desperately to get loose. To no avail. I suddenly pushed her over, and grabbed her just in time before she hit the floor with her head. I then started to hit her bottom again, even harder that before. She made almost inaudible moans into the gag, and I spread her legs and started to hit her with my flat hand at the pussy. This gave her extreme strength, and she managed to get loose from my grip and fell onto the floor. I let her lie there. She was tied safely, and now experienced how difficult it is to stand up without her hands.</p> <p>She was strong, and made it. Just when she got onto her feet I grabbed her tits hard and she almost fell over at the pain. I held her, and started to push her around the room, and dragging her after her nipples. She was a real toy for me now. I dragged and bullied the bound beauty around the room while fondling her tits constantly, playing with her pussy and arse. Once she looked as if she was going to faint in shock, and I slapped her face hard.</p> <p>She woke up. Time to explore the bedroom. As I could expect, it was a pink interior and a very romantic double bed. Everything was nicely set up, and the bed was made. A woman of order. Good!</p> <p>I put her onto the bed, standing like a bitch on heat with her arse and pussy exposed towards the door, and her face down in the mattress. I spread her legs to make sure she kept the position. She didn't move. Nice girl.</p> <p>I opened her drawers silently, and in the second I found what I needed: belts. Aha, she had a tough image also, with a black leather belt. Perfect for a spanking. I watched her. She was still sobbing into her gag, and was not looking in my direction. I picked up some more nylon rope, and tied both her legs to a bedpost, and dragged her backwards to make sure she had her bottom up. I released her arms from each other only to tie them to her thighs to make sure she couldn't protect her behind.</p> <p>I started to swing the belt. She looked up and saw it. Fear in her eyes. Don't worry baby, when I'm through with you you're gonna like this. Promise!</p> <p>The first 'whack' hit her off guard, and she shuddered violently. I kept hitting her bottom, alternating left and right cheek. At this state it was important to keep an even rhythm, and to avoid her more gentle areas. When I stopped after about 30 strokes she did what she hated most. She lifted her arse to meet the strokes that never came. Cruel idea to create a woman so she actually gets aroused when getting her bottom spanked. She was still red on the bottom, with white and blue marks here and there.</p> <p>I waited. She waited. Then I released her from her bonds and positioned her completely unbound in the 'doggy' position. She was completely still, also when I removed her tape gag the unpleasant way. I felt her pussy. She responded quietly, her eyes closed, obviously making up some fantasy about some great guy fucking her. I did.</p> <p>This time I used all the tricks in the book, fondling her tits and her clit and making caresses all over her body. She was great, I've told you that. Now she actually enjoyed sex with an invisible man. I wondered what a psychologist would assume about the state of her mind. I'd say she was randy as hell.</p> <p>I fucked my hard cock into her pussy and completed this with my last drops of sperm for some time splashing all over her pussy and arse. She deserved it.</p> <p>After about a minute, she tried to move. I let her. She no longer looked horny. She was scared. She went silently out of bed, to the door to the living room. She looked as she was expecting every moment to be her last.</p> <p>The girl moved to the telephone. I went up beside her, ready to break the connection if she tried to phone the cops. They would probably get her to hospital, convinced that she was crazy, but there *would* be evidence she had been raped. If she was smart, she would invent some guy instead of giving the real story.</p> <p>She wasn't calling the cops.</p> <p>""Linda,"" a girl's voice answered. A friend. Great!</p> <p>""Hi, it's Cath."" Oh, we weren't introduced before. Nice to meet you, Cath!</p> <p>A long silence, and Cath started to shudder and sob.</p> <p>""Is there something wrong?"" Linda was concerned. I hoped she was a pretty girl.</p> <p>Cath couldn't answer at first, then I heard her say ""Yes"".</p> <p>After some time Cath asked Linda if she could come to Linda's place, as she was frightened of being alone (odd!). Luckily, Linda had some difficult boyfriend or husband (was she old?) and would rather come to Cath.</p> <p>""I have to bring Julie with me,"" Linda said. ""I'll pick her up after school."" Uh-uh. Unfortunately for little Julie, I'm a bloody pervert...</p> <p>She would be there in one hour. Cath was relieved. She dared not sleep alone. I looked at the wall clock. It was just five o'clock in the afternoon. Still lots of time for fun!</p> <p>I decided to wait and let her alone. She got dressed quickly, but with a short nightgown she wasn't turning me off! She still looked rather uncomfortable while walking around and comforting her sore bottom. She looked at the clock twice every minute.</p> <p>Just once did I give in to the temptation and moved a vase on the sitting room table right before her eyes. She looked as if she was going to faint, but she went straight over to the table and picked up the vase. She looked at it, puzzled. then put it down. She was tougher than most, I must admit, and it was a pity to do all this cruelty to this pretty girl. I happen to like this, you see.</p> <p>At last, at 15 after six, the doorbell rang. Linda was a good-looking woman at about 25, but it was Julie that caught my eyes. She was a very cute girl about ten years old, wearing a short dress with flowers and having a long, dark hair almost down to her cute bottom. Her chest was almost flat, and she had that innocent look that always made me rock-hard.</p> <p>As I said Linda was also good-looking, with a fit body. Her tits couldn't compare to Cath, however, and she seemed too self-confident to be my type. She looked as if she hated men. I wouldn't cure that!</p> <p>They gave Julie a book with bird pictures, and went to the bedroom to talk privately. I followed them. Cath immediately started to weep when they were alone, and she told the full story about everything with just some few exaggerations and without the true account of her own reactions. Linda looked upon her friend in disbelief, and was really shocked when Cath showed her the tortured tits and bottom. Linda tenderly rubbed her wounds, and I got a certain feeling...</p> <p>Linda was good at comforting her friend, and they were soon talking undisturbed about old days over a bottle of wine. It soon turned out that they had been a bit more than good friends, and I soon was looking at two randy chicks touching each other while all the time making sure Julie didn't notice.</p> <p>They went early to bed. Despite all her protests, Julie had to sleep at sofa in the living-room while the girls shared her bedroom. I decided Julie had to wait. I wouldn't miss this!</p> <p>The girls undressed, and Linda took the initiative right away. The pretty blonde was laid down on her back, and Linda dived down into her snatch and started licking her. She avoided her clit and made Cath gasp for air as she teased her private parts with expertise. Linda had beautiful, long red nails, and she rasped Cath's hard nipples with increasing force. The blonde obviously was used to pain, and an increasing number of fingers found their way into her wet pussy. Linda was close to fisting the blonde when she suddenly stopped and left her alone with her desire, almost on the verge of *screaming* for relief. Cath tried to touch herself, but her lover removed her hands and made her even more desperate.</p> <p>Linda went out of bed end took some assorted dildos out of her bag.</p> <p>""I want to tie you up, baby"" she said in a very depraved voice.</p> <p>Cath shook her head. ""Please not..."" but very unconvincing as her hands and legs already spread towards the bedposts.</p> <p>I now understood. Linda had been really turned on by the story. I watched the pretty, dominant brunette tying up her girlfriend with increasing arousal. I had more luck than I deserved, that's for sure!</p> <p>Linda picked up the smallest dildo and started to fuck Cath with it, rotating it slowly inside her pussy. She then removed it slowly, and started to fuck herself. Cath looked at helplessly, and couldn't help gyrating her horny pussy in the air, and then giving a loud moan of relief as Linda licked and bit her sensitive nipples. She then kissed her way all down to her pussy and started sucking her cunt slowly, while still fondling her tits with both hands.</p> <p>Just as she was starting the action with the dildo again, the door opened. Julie stood rather puzzled there looking at her mother and this other girl doing something really strange. Julie was almost naked, only wearing a pair of panties, just covering her bottom, which I expected would give me so much fun. She had some sort of tits, but not enough to need a bra.</p> <p>Her mother snapped out of bed, trying to rush Julie out of the room and put her back to bed on the sofa in the living-room. The poor, over-horny Cath still lay on the bed without any chance to get relief. I pitied her, and used this chance.</p> <p>I quickly covered her mouth with a tape length, and put my body on top of her. The wet pussy needed no foreplay, and I quickly inserted my cock and started to fuck her eager pussy with it. I fucked her hard, and she was so horny she couldn't help responding to my hard thrusts. I bit her nipples and squeezed her breasts brutally with my hands while bumping up and down on her helpless body. I managed to give her a real work-thru before I heard Linda returning. I had just gotten away from her when the door opened.</p> <p>The brunette immediately continued her job. She didn't even consider the fact that Cath was now gagged, and ignored her mumbling. She took the dildo and started to insert it into Cath's abused pussy.</p> <p>""Wow, I didn't realise you were so big, honey"" she teased. ""You're fucking too many men. I like you tight, honey.""</p> <p>She still ignored the frightened look on her friend's face. Linda was so horny she could only think of herself, and she continued abusing the tied body below her and made her ""victim"" get close to coming twice without letting her.</p> <p>""I think it's about time you lick my pussy, honey"" she suddenly said and moved herself to sit on Cath's face. Only then did she discover that the blonde was scared, and gagged! Stupid bitch. She also failed in removing the tape cause she didn't dare to rip it off. Cath made desperate movements to encourage her, and after some torture Cath could talk.</p> <p>""The monster is here!"" she said. Oh, I'm a monster, eh?</p> <p>""He fucked me!"" she sobbed. ""Please release me...""</p> <p>Linda was a rather egoistical girl, but she reluctantly moved towards Cath to remove her ties. I wanted nothing of that. I suddenly grabbed the brunette and threw her on top of Cath in a 69 position, forcing her head violently between the girlfriend's legs. I quickly picked up the small dildo, and before anyone could react I pressed it into Linda's anal opening causing her to scream into the blonde pussy. With no lubrication this was a painful experience. I also knew that pain in the rectal area is paralysing, and Linda was completely numb and unable to resist me when I taped her arms to her thighs and shut her mouth with another piece of tape. I then threw her away and gagged Cath.</p> <p>Linda lay helpless on the floor, bottom up, but she tried to press the small dildo out of her arse with her rectal muscles. I watched in amusement until it fell out, and then put it hard into her again. She gasped with pain, and I started fucking her sore ass-hole with the small dildo. Cath couldn't see the torment her friend experienced, but she heard it and knew my reputation...</p> <p>I soon tired of this and pulled her up and threw her over her girlfriend, but laying sideways so her head was down on the other side of the bed and her legs touched the floor at my side. I pulled out the belt I had used on Cath earlier and started whipping Linda's arse.</p> <p>I couldn't expect this response! This dominant whore really had a tender bottom. I made sure not a square-millimeter of her bottom was white as I gave her a real work-out. The belt hit her repeatedly on her sore bottom, and she was unable to get away. She made as much movement and noise as it was possible, and after some time I stopped and looked at her face. It was much prettier now, really. The hard look was gone. Her eyes looked desperately around the room like a scared animal scenting the hunter. Tears ran down her face.</p> <p>I like to make time work for me, and now I expected Julie to show up any moment. She didn't. I forced her mother's legs apart and used the nylon rope to tie them to two of the bed's feet. It was a very uncomfortable position, and now her wonderful, shaven cunt was fully exposed. I had to sample some of this meat - you can imagine I was horny as hell - and put my cock into her pussy. She was a bit less tight that the blonde, but giving birth to cute Julie may explain that. Like Cath, she couldn't help responding to my thrusts with all her body, and her wet cunt gripped my big, invisible cock giving me a hard time holding back.</p> <p>Suddenly the door opened, and my favourite girl for tonight entered the room. I looked at her nice, innocent body while still fucking her mother. Julie wasn't scared. Not yet. She looked rather puzzled.</p> <p>""What's this?"" she said. She was a bit fed up with her mother's noisy games.</p> <p>Then it dawned on her that *both* women were bound. And gagged. Perhaps she noticed the rhythmic movements made by me fucking Linda. She slowly moved towards us, a bit more concerned now. Cath tried to lift her head, watching the young girl with a mixture of fear and hope. ""Yell for help!"" she tried to say. I heard it. Julie didn't.</p> <p>I took my cock out of the brunette and walked over to Julie. She sure was a nice girl. I looked at her tempting bottom, still partly hid in her panties. I couldn't wait anymore. I suddenly lifted the pretty ten-year-old, and demonstrative removed her last piece of clothing, exposing a very young, clean pussy to the scared women. Julie froze, and didn't make a single sound as I pushed her forwards. I pushed her onto the floor and spread her legs just in front of the eyes of her mother, still laying with her head pointing down from the bed. She saw her pretty daughter flying in the air, her legs spread and exposed. I fingered her pussy and her mother saw it open and close like she was being fucked. She knew Julie would not be a virgin anymore when this was over, and she tried desperately to force herself free from her bondage.</p> <p>I now carried Julie out of the bedroom, and put her face down on the sofa. I lifter her arse up in the air, and spread her legs to expose the bald pussy. I really like this view: a girl with her arse up, exposing both her round arse-cheeks and the smooth cunt. I started to run my hands over her ass, and licked her pussy-lips while fantasizing about what to do next with my three victims. Even a ten-year old has a sex drive. She spread her legs and moaned silently into the pillow, while I intensified my tongue and finger-work on her pussy.</p> <p>The combination of the smooth pussy lips and her very tight pussy made me horny as hell, and I just *had* to get relief. Now the purpose of removing this girl from the bedroom was to make torment for her mother, who lay helpless on top of her blonde lover. Bossy Linda just had to *listen* to the sounds of what I was doing, and her imagination was probably even worse than mine!</p> <p>To make some more sound, I started spanking the girl. Her pretty arse started a bizarre dance with the palm of my hand, and the combination of the hard 'crack'-sounds and Julie's cries and whimpering must have been an endurance-test for her mother.</p> <p>It was an endurance test for me also: my cock jumped up and down with every slap, and begged me for a taste of her cunny. I gave in when her bottom had acquired my favourite bottom-colour. Her pussy was opened even more when I dragged her feet apart, and a heart-shattering scream came from her lips when my cock plunged into her and forced its way into her womb. I waited for some seconds to let her adjust to not being a virgin anymore, and then started to fuck her slowly. I had fucked kids before, but this was by far the most pleasant young cunt I'd raped. Not only did her tight pussy walls massage my member beautifully, also did her desperate fighting to minimise her pain give extra pleasure. To top it all, her helpless whimpering made my cock respond with a near-orgasm every time. At last I had to increase the effort and violently abused the girl as my sperm splashed into her immature womb.</p> <p>When I had removed the intruder she started sobbing uncontrolled. I checked that the blood on my cock was not more than usual when deflowering girls, and to give her mother a taste of what had happened I carried Julie into the bedroom. The women had tried to make lots of noise with humping up and down, but the bed was heavy, and even heavier with Cath and Linda in it.</p> <p>Cath's face was one of total exhaustion and capitulation, in contrast with the desperate look on Linda's face. She did seem rather glad her daughter was alive, after all, but I saw the pain in her eyes when I laid Julie down. Time to release Linda's legs. I then lay her on her back on top of Cath, tied like her friend. I carried Julie on top of her mother, and just as I removed the gag I pressed the girl's bleeding pussy into her mother's mouth. She tried to get away to no avail. I saw that some of the blood - mixed with invisible (but tasty!) sperm and visible pussy cream - dripped into Linda's mouth.</p> <p>Ain't I cruel? I now prepared for the final ordeal. My cock was hard again, and I released the women from the bed and started to tie Linda and Julie in a new way. Linda was still ungagged, but I guess she sensed it would be a bad idea to cry for help.</p> <p>I tied mother and daughter to bedposts on the far and near end of the bed, respectively, both with the right hand and foot tied to the right bedpost and same for the left. As you can understand, they were now folded with feet up, their legs spread and thus all the funny buttons on a girl's body fully exposed. I also made sure that Julie's cute pussy was immediately below her mother's, and this was the plan for the last torment these beauties would be exposed to.</p> <p>Cath was not forgotten. I tied her lying on her back with her arms tied to her ankles and thus fully open to attack and very uncomfortable. I now picked up two dildoes, rather big, and immediately forced the large - cucumber sized - into her well-used pussy. It was no problem, and this ever-horny chick couldn't help responding to what most girls would call a violent assault. It was even better when she felt another dildo inserted in her backdoor. It was not big, but did a thorough job in making pretty Cath take off. Even me as a sadist couldn't help feeling her arousal catch me, and a moment I was tempted to just fuck this pretty blonde and leave the others alone.</p> <p>Duty calls, however, as I know what fantasies are made of. I left Cath helpless with her two dildoes and collected a candle from the living-room. With a knife I patiently did some changes to it, and then reentered the bedroom with a burning candle.</p> <p>It must have been a strange experience for all the involved: a flying candle. I stopped just over Cath to make sure she knew what's going on. Some drops of hot wax on her pussy lips made her shudder and yell uncontrolled: it gave the pervert an orgasm!</p> <p>The changes to the medium-thick candle made sure I could insert the base of it into Linda's arsehole and she would be unable to get it out without her hands. When she kept still, the wax dripped slowly onto her rectal opening, causing the worst pain she had experienced since giving birth. I promptly gagged her! She was unable to keep still, of course, and she could let some of it drip into her abused pussy just for the variation. Of course, when she relaxed, the hot wax hit Julie instead. I let her scream, as it could be mistaken for a baby and the neighbors here minded their own business.</p> <p>Linda was a good mother, however, and only occasionally did I hear the agony in Julie's voice while I took the belt and started warming up Cath again. I made her whimper desperately when I whipped her tits and pussy while I waited for the real fun to begin when Linda got tired. It didn't take long before I heard from Julie that her mother was loosing control. I inserted the biggest dildo into Caths's arsehole to keep her satisfied, and then went over to see the candle-juggling.</p> <p>Linda looked almost insane, while Julie was wiggling her abdomen to spread the wax irregularly dripping onto her pussy. Julie was completely unable to respond when I forced her head back and held her nose. Of course, her mouth opened wide and I quickly inserted my cock down her throat. Her throat responded normally, and the girl's gagging reflex milked my cock as good as any whore's cunt. Using Julie's pretty, long hair as a handle I got my cock deep down into her throat. I wondered if Linda who saw her daughter's desperate struggle through me understood what was going on, and those thoughts accompanied by desperate moaning from Linda set off my last orgasm into Julies mouth. I was standing, and had to hold tight in the girl's hair to avoid falling when the explosion in my lower parts paralysed my body for a long time.</p> <p>I removed all gags, called the police with the address and left the phone line open allowing them to hear the concert from the bedroom. Linda was tired, and I heard the alternating cries from her and the sounds from Julie's sore throat as I left the place for ever.</p> </div>",[]
1078,Pre-teen Discipline,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-12-03,68,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A tiny nine-year-old girl sits before her mirror, alone in the room, the special room reserved for the special secret purpose, looking at herself. She sits alone, in the special room, looking at herself, at her long blonde hair, at her pants, at her blouse. Imagining herself naked, like her little dolls, bare and vulnerable in the glass, bare before him, before and after. She feels the heat coming through her jeans, feels the pain as she sits, and knows that, unlike the image she envisions, the pain she feels is real. ""From what he had to do to me,"" she thinks, hearing him moving in the other room, wondering when he'll come back, knowing it will be soon, but no sooner than he chooses. Longer than she thinks she can stand.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>As she sits she remembers their play, how he looked at her with desire, how she smiled with pride and happiness as he took her face in his hand, gently touching her, feeling the warmth of his fingers on her. Feeling possessed, the pride coming from his pride in her, her knowledge of how he felt, sitting there, looking at her still small child's body. Savoring her, more delicious than any grown up woman could be, savoring the moment with her, savoring the pause they were experiencing. The pause before the storm, before he sent her off to the room, the special secret room, to wait for him. Drunk from his attention, his glowing pride in his little girl, as much as from the wine he had given her to drink.</p> <p>""Go to the room, now, sweetheart,"" he had said, whispering the words into her ear as he held her face, so gently, knowing the tenderness of his hands, as well as their steel. ""Go to the room now, and wait for Daddy to come. Wait for me in front of the mirror."" He had patted her little cheek, gently, tenderly, but she had felt the menace behind the pat, recalling how quickly his tenderness could become his displeasure. How his gentle pat could become a short, hard slap that left her cheek stinging.</p> <p>She got up, turned slowly and walked out of the room, feeling his eyes on her, on her baby bottom and her bare tiny feet as she walked off to wait. To wait in anticipation, fear, and arousal for him to come to her.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>As she sat before the mirror she felt her bottom under her, felt its childish softness, imagined its whiteness, knew that it would be red when he was done. Knew that she had displeased him, and that his love for his tiny daughter would not stop him from his duties. That he loved her more than he loved himself, and that he expected so much from her that what had to happen now was inevitable, and deserved. She had failed him, and there was only one solution to the guilt she felt over it. ""Discipline,"" she said to herself, ""I need it, I need him to punish me for it."" She said the words that she had said to him, after she had realized what she had done. ""Please, Daddy,"" she said in her soft and shy little voice. ""Please Daddy, I haven't been good, and I need to be disciplined for it."" She had put her hand on his arm, run it slowly up his thick muscles to his hand, so soft and warm. Imagining it descending on her hairless vagina, bared and lying on her bed with her legs wide open, softly, ""Please Daddy, I need you to punish me for what I've done, so that I can be a better girl for you. So that I can atone for my sins."" He had moved his hand, cupping it around hers, looked into her big innocent eyes, and said only two words. The words that he always said, that swept her away into the land of security and of fear. Two words, ""Tonight, Sweetheart."" She had quaked at their meaning.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>Sitting before the mirror, images swept through her mind, images of disciplines past, of the discipline she would endure that night. Her mind swept her away to the attic room of the chateau, warm morning sun streaming in through the grating above her as she knelt, naked and small, feeling the warmth on her, feeling the warmth of her first arousal in her short life, feeling the warmth of the whipping. Watching silently as the woman raised the riding whip again, raised it to bring it in slashing down onto the child's naked body.</p> <p>She did not know her disciplinarian, had not known her fate when he had tied her, such a small child, cut her clothes off from her shivering body to leave her naked in the bright morning sun. The woman had come in, silently removing her clothes to reveal a perfect body in stockings and garters. He had come in after and handed her the whip. Pulled a chair up to watch his little girl as the whip descended on her bare tummy, her chest, her sex and her legs. As she screamed and moaned, writing before him, excited, terrified. He had watched as her nine-year-old body turned to fire, incandescent as the morning rays. He had watched as the woman handled her after the whipping, rubbing mercilessly between her little legs until she began to feel the waves of release sweep over her immature hairless genitals. Then, and only then, had he risen, removing his pants to kneel in front of her. Feeling him hard in her mouth, pulling free to walk behind her, the sharp penetration into her tiny anus, then withdrawing once more while the unknown woman lubricated her between her scalded cheeks, and she hung from the ceiling, a child tied by her hands, submissively, waiting the final penetration of her bruised anus. The final penance that marked his forgiveness of her.</p> <p>She recalls this now as she sits, feeling the burning in her behind, remembering her Daddy deep, deep inside her that night, remembering, suddenly, the incidents of the last few hours in that room.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>He had kissed her, tenderly, as he led her towards the desk. She had looked deep into his eyes as his hands unbuttoned her pants and lowered them, as she felt his fingers inside her pink panties, exploring her soft sex, the place where he will punish her. She had turned away from him then and raised her legs and spread her knees. Knowing that he was looking at her, at her virgin slit that was spread open for her Daddy to be whipped, her hairless labia that he loved to suck on until afterwards until she felt dizzy. She had opened herself for her Daddy, feeling her growing excitement as her mind dwelt on the cane in his hands, on that long thin stick, the instrument of discipline she feared the most. That she knew she most needed. Alone in this room with him, on the bed with her legs wide open waiting for the caning to begin.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>She remembers that position now, her blouse up, her child's vulva spread open and showing its hairless innocent lips as she hears him stepping back to raise the cane. She hears his voice, ""You know why I have do to this, its because I love you enough to take your panties down and give you the cane when you misbehave."" She shudders as he SWISHES it through the air to get its feel, feeling her legs almost tighten involuntarily as she prepares for her martyrdom.</p> <p>THWACK and the cane descends painfully, a band of pure throbbing pain printed across the little child's vagina. THWACK THWACK THWACK it strikes, again and again, leaving the lines that she knows she'll have for several days after. He raises it again even though she's crying now, and then lowers it, laying it into her little folds between her cheeks and thighs. The most painful spot of all, she knows from prior experience, the time in the caning for the final ritual he practices.</p> <p>""I love you sweetheart,"" he says to his pre-teen princess, ""and I want you to apologize to me for what you've done, and ask for the cane."" Her voice trembles as she obeys, and she feels the sweet touch of his hand on her bare throbbing behind, hears him step back, feels him lifting the cane from the crease and raise it high over his head. She hears it whistling down …</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>She is pulled back to the present by the sound of his footsteps in the other room. Kneeling, her hands tied behind her back, she is afraid to look up at him as he comes into the special room, but she feels him approaching. He puts his hand on her head, gently strokes her long blonde hair. She recalls the caning - many prior canning - she knows she is about to receive his forgiveness now. His love, after his punishment. For she is his, his little girl, his special little princess. Now and always. Her tiny vagina has been punished, now she will be rewarded. Her heart leaps as she feels his strong hands gently lifting her to her feet …</p> </div>",[]
1079,Slave Girl In Training Punishment Manual: Punishment Enema Ordeal,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,Punishment Manual for 9-12yo girls in slave training… Punishment Enemas are designed to discourage any repeat offence....,2005-02-03,53,4,"M, g, enem, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Punishment Enema Ordeal</p> <p>During a diet exam, a more extensive recounting of eating habits and stepping on the scales is included. The slave girl who fails the diet exam is usually subjected to a leather strap punishment and a complete enema ordeal. I have a variety of methods employed to carry out an enema ordeal. I do not carry out enema activities with every one of My slaves, only those that the situation requires it. However, I do conduct punishment enemas in the case of eating too much junk food (or other types of infractions such as willful disrespect or repeated smart mouth). These punishment enemas are designed to discourage any repeat of the offense.</p> <p>This enema ordeal punishment is rather time consuming since there are three sets of enemas and each set takes over an hour to complete. When you add in the rest periods for the girl and the inevitable strapping (because she will surely fail to hold all with out leaking), you will be punishing her for almost a full day. Therefore I find it good to plan ahead and administer this procedure on a Saturday so she will have at least a full day to recover before school on Monday. I also tell the girl a few days ahead of time, say on Thursday, so she can have sufficient time to worry about it.</p> <p>I use a large rubber bag with an extra long clear rubber hose. I like to hang the bag as high as practical so that there is a good vertical distance between the bag and the girls anus. This method increases the water force (pressure) as it inters her tummy and makes the enema much more painful (if the bag is no more than 2 or 3 ft above the girls anus there will not be any worry about causing injuries). I also have a variety of nozzles I use. My favorite is a 6 inch black nozzle that has a 1 inch diameter head molded in. I prefer to use this style because it helps to prevent accidental expulsion. The nozzle is always removed during retention periods so the girl must hold her water by her own strength and with out the help of a plug. If she leaks (or lets go), she is in big trouble because she gets the strap and it is applied very hard and the she must repeat the enema over with a large rubber butt plug up her bottom.</p> <p>A typical enema ordeal consists of a series of nine enemas, in three groups of three. The first group consists of an eight ounce mineral oil and warm water enema administered as My slave leans over the side of the tub, head down, breathing deeply. Then My slave must retain the enema a good ten minutes, often needing My coaching. During the retention period the girl will be in a bath tub and up on her knees with her hands behind her neck. After release, a second eight ounce enema is administered in the same fashion, this one containing water and Ivory soap. The temperature is a little hotter and the enema must be retained a little longer. The third eight ounce enema contains simply water, as hot as the girl can tolerate and must be retained for a half hour.</p> <p>After a releasing, the slave experiences a thirty minute rest period kneeling in the bathroom corner. The second and third series is administered exactly as the first, the difference being in size. The second enema series is twenty four ounces, while the third is sixty four, a full two quarts.</p> <p>Any failure on the girls part to hold the enema will be immediately dealt with by receiving 18 or more strokes of the leather strap followed by a repeat of that enema held in by a butt plug.</p> <p>Sometimes a girl will deserve an extra hard time. For example, repeated failures to hold the enema solution or using foul language during the retention time . In this case, I will simply place my hand on the young lady’s swollen tummy as she kneels in the tub and enhance the already severe cramps by squeezing as I feel the cramp waves build up. This simple technique will greatly increase her pain and you will immediately hear begging and pleading. It is most effective on the third series when she is retaining the two quarts of hot soapy water and her little tummy is really extended by the solutions bulk. At this time squeezing and kneading her cramping belly will really teach her a lesson.</p></div>","['This is adapted from something I found on the net so its not entirely my idea. Remember this is fantasy do NOT try this for real.', 'Disclaimer: This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.', 'The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!']"
1080,A Punishment Enema For Britney: The Punishment Service,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,"Talking back to your Mom is never a good idea. But mocking her in front of her friends! She knew it would be dealt with…The rules were well known to her, disrespect would not be tolerated under any circumstances and it looked like her luck was running out.",2005-02-21,36,4,"F, M, g, nosex, enem, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>---</p> <p>Britney knew she was wrong and deserved to be punished. Talking back to your Mom is never a good idea. But mocking her in front of her friends! She knew it would be dealt with. As soon as Britney got home from school she was met at the door. Catherine, Britney’s Mother, marched the girl to her room. “Stay right there young lady. Today your getting punished for that little show you put on yesterday at the mall. I’m sure you remember what you did”, said her Mom. Britney was ashen faced and started to worry. “I’ll be back soon. You stay here until I’m ready”. The door slammed as her Mom left. Britney could hear her mom make a phone call from the bedroom across the hall but she could not hear the whole conservation, something about an appointment….</p> <p>The 12 Year old girl sat, for what seemed like hours, in her bedroom awaiting her fate. The rules were well known to her, disrespect would not be tolerated under any circumstances and it looked like her luck was running out. After what seemed like an hour, she could hear her Mother as she came down the hallway approaching the door. Britney’s heart began to pound as the door swung open and Catherine walked in the room. ""Let’s get going young lady, you know what to do,"" she said.</p> <p>""Yes Mother,"" was her only reply as Catherine disappeared into the bathroom. Britney knew spankings were always delivered while she was naked so she began to remove her clothing stripping down to her T-shirt and panties. Her body had just starting to develop. This year she had grown several inches and her breasts had started to form swollen buds. The nipples hardened and she felt goose bumps from the cool air. Her legs were long and slim like a young colt and her bottom was small yet firm and round. She listened intently and with some trepidation as she heard the sounds of things being prepared for her punishment. Then she heard her Mother’s voice, ""Britney, I am ready for you now!"" With a lump in her throat, Britney entered the bathroom. </p> <p>“OH Mother! NO!” cried Britney. She was horrified to see that her Mom was not alone. Beside her was a stranger, a big man. The girl began to cry.” Not in front of a stranger!! No!” She ran from the bathroom out into the hall trying to get away. The girl got about 10 feet down the hall but a strong male hand grabbed her by the arm and jerked her straight up. Then she was marched by the earlobe right back into the bathroom.</p> <p>“Britney listen to me! This is the man from the Punishment Service. He is here to teach me how to properly punish my girls. So stop that struggling right this minute”, said her angry Mother. The girl was scared by now so she stood very still. She trembled and began to sob. There was no use resisting she thought. This Master was too big and he had her by the arms now holding her strongly as her Mom explained “You will do everything he tells you, Britney. Follow his orders immediately and with no complaints. He has been given total charge of you for this punishment session. Do you understand?” The girl stood there thinking. She was so embarrassed. She felt like there was no other choice but to obey, and truthfully, there was none. Like it or not, this was her fate now. “Yes Mother, I will try”, said the distressed girl.</p> <p>Britney’s stomach began to flutter and great big tears rolled down her face when she saw the preparations made for her punishment. On the counter of the sink was the red rubber two-quart enema bag and tubing. A large douche nozzle was placed next to a jar of Vaseline along with several latex examination gloves. More ominous was the large pitcher and a bar of Ivory soap. Britney felt a hard pull on her arm as the big man positioned her facing the bathroom sink standing next to the toilet. Tears began to creep into her eyes as she watched him remove the wrapper from the bar of soap and place it in the pitcher. He then ran the hot water for several minutes until it was steaming before filling the container letting the water splash directly on the white floating bar.</p> <p>""Britney, today you will be getting your first ever punishment enema. You deserve this and I mean to make you a sorry young girl for smart mouthing to your Mom in front of her friends"", said the Master. ""Yes Sir"", said the frightened girl. He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her and looked straight into Britney's eyes ""YOU HAD BETTER TAKE THIS PUNISHMENT WELL... YOU WILL DO AS YOU TOLD AND HOLD EVERY DROP TILL I SAY.” Britney could hardly look up at him. This time she knew she had gone too far. She could tell her Mom must be really mad to call in the Punishment Master! ""PLEASE, Sir, not an enema! Please, I’m so sorry! I promise I'll never talk back to Mom again...” begged the girl. He shook the girl again and then Catherine grabbed the child and slapped her face and said,” You’re getting the enema, Britney. You better take it well and hold every drop until you get permission to go. Any trouble from you and I will tell the Punishment Master to give you what Angie got las t week, a good switching, and you will be really sorry… REALLY SORRY! Understand?""</p> <p>""Oh NO, not the switch, I understand Momma. I’ll be good! Please don’t do that. PLEASE! I'll try to be good and do as you say” answered the frightened girl.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>Britney remembered the Punishment Service’s first visit last week. Oh, how horrible! Her older sister, Angie, had made a bad mistake, she refused take a simple spanking for breaking curfew. Angie thought that a 16 year old girl should not have to be in by 11:00PM. So she stayed out until midnight. Sat morning first thing when Mom tried to spank her for it, Angie fought and even scratched her Mom's face as she struggled to prevent the spanking. Well Catherine got even all right.</p> <p>There was an ad on the internet: ""Master's Punishment Service.... Discrete experienced Master available for female discipline. Old fashioned spankings for the naughty wife, girlfriend, or misbehaving daughters. Punishment enemas are my specialty. Outcall available Phone: xxx-xxx-xxxx""</p> <p>Catherine made that call. An hour later the door bell rang and there was this same big man. A few words with Mom then right up to Angie's room they went. Britney remembered sneaking up the stairs and peeking through a crack in the door. She saw what happened. Angie was jerked up off her bed, her clothes were stripped off and her hands quickly tied behind her back. Before Angie even had a chance, she was totally naked in front of a stranger and tied so she was unable to resist. Catherine explained that the Punishment Master was here to punish her for the curfew violation and for resisting her spanking. Now it was to be a punishment enema and the switch!</p> <p>Mom held Angie as the Punishment Master clipped a spreader bar between her ankles. Now Angie could not run. She could only stand there with her naked legs spread as the preparations were made. The Punishment Master produced a big rubber bag attached to a long hose. On the end was a large black nozzle. Britney was horrified as she saw Angie forced to squat down with her hands still tied behind her back and the bar keeping her feet well apart. Her Mom helped hold the girl so she would stay squatting up-right in position as the big nozzle was rammed in and she got two hot and soapy quarts of water up her bottom, the bag emptying and Angie’s young belly swelling under the load. Then there was an inflatable plug that went in Angie's anus. The cramps started immediately and they must have been really bad because Angie was groaning and begging already.</p> <p>Since she had her hands secured behind her back and her ankles spread apart by the wooden bar all she could do was bend and squat and sand up straight as the cramps caused havoc in her swollen belly. Her Mom stayed right there to make sure Angie had to stay upright and could not fall over on the floor. Staying vertical meant the enema worked its way down into Angie’s lower belly where it swelled her out terribly. It must have been really bad.</p> <p>Then there was the switch. Britney silently spied through the door crack in horror. The Master had a long hickory switch! He used it up and down Angie’s legs and on her bottom. Even some slashes to her swollen tummy and up between her legs right into her bottom crack and slit! Angie cried and begged. She stretched up on her tip toes and tried to jump up and down... she would even squat... anything to move from that switch! Poor Angie did quite a dance of pain. But the movements just made the enema cramp worse and the switch could always find a new place to torment! The inside of Angie’s thighs must have been a painful place… Angie screamed extra loud every time the switched visited there and the Punishment Master seemed to enjoy hitting those soft inner thighs the most!</p> <p>Soon Angie was begging for mercy promising to be a good girl, to never fight again... anything. But the switch just kept doing its devil's work on Angie’s legs and bottom and the enema cramps kept getting stronger. Britney will never forget that day. She ran to her room not waiting until Angie’s punishment was over. It was too much she thought she would never want that to happen to her!</p> <p>This Punishment Service was where Catherine learned about punishment enemas. ""They are excellent for young girls. Really teaches a lesson and leaves no evidence should the girl make the mistake of complaining at school"", said the Punishment Master. “Call me next time one of your girls needs correcting and I will come right over and show you how to give her a good enema and spanking, you can watch and learn. Then you will be able to do them yourself”</p> <p>Right at that moment Britney’s Mom knew she had found a wonderful way to control her four girls. Britney and her three sisters would be getting the punishment enema when they misbehaved from now on and she would take the nice Punishment Master’s offer to teach her how to do it properly. The very next day she went out to buy all the necessary items so she would be ready. The girls were always taking advantage of her since she was a single Mom and had no really good way to punish them, but now, with the punishment enema and this Master on call to help her, she would take full control and bring up fine and decent girls that knew how to obey and follow the rules.</p> <p>*****</p> <p>“Ok, Britney, we’ll see how brave and strong you are. I bet you'll think twice before using that smart mouth with me again”, said Catherine. By now the preparations for the enema were well underway. The Master set the pitcher down on the counter top. Britney couldn’t look away from the pitcher as foamy soapsuds floated off the bar of Ivory and drifted through the hot water. He swirled the soap in the pitcher until the water took on milky white color. She watched in horror as the bar of soap was removed and set on the counter. It s surface was all bubbly and after sitting in the hot water for several minutes it was clearly apparent that it softened considerably.</p> <p>Britney sniffed and tears began to flow from the corners of her eyes as she watched the Master pour the contents of the pitcher into the red rubber enema bag. Bubbles flowed out of the top of the bag and dribbled down the sides of bulging bag. She put the empty pitcher down and screwed in the cap which was connected to the several feet of rubber tubing. He checked to see that the clamp on the tubing was closed then turned and hung the enema bag high from the shower curtain rod. The bag was menacing. It was filled to capacity and bulged like it was about to burst. Little did young Britney know that soon the contents would be transferred to her tummy and she would be bulging like that rubber bag. Britney began to whimper as she saw the large douche nozzle slipped onto the tubing. The tube with its nozzle looked like an evil snake waiting to crawl into Britney’s young bottom. “Oh God”, the young girl thought as cold chills ran up her spine.</p> <p>Turning to Britney, the Master said, ""Now I think we are about ready young lady. Come here!"" Britney stepped towards the sink as she watched him pick up the slippery bar of soap. He rubbed his fingers into the soap working up a good lather. ""Open up!"" Britney began to plead for mercy as her Mother grabbed the back of her head to hold her still while the Master forced soapy fingers into her mouth. ""Uggghhhh nnnnnnoooo,"" was all that Britney could say as the horrible taste of the soap overwhelmed her and tears rolled down her cheeks. But the soap was worked all over Britney's tongue and even under it and around her gums. The soap was worked until she was gagging and foam bubbles were drooling out of her mouth and down on her chin. Then the soap bar went right in Britney’s mouth ""bite down young lady”, said The Master. ""You let this go and your Mom has promised I can use my hickory switch on your bottom and thighs.""</p> <p>Britney looked like a girl wearing one of those ball gags but this was Ivory soap instead. It tasted terrible. Then her Mom turned her around and said ""arms up"" as she slipped off the T-shirt. The soapy mouth would soon begin to drool, no use ruining a clean shirt. Her bare chest would catch the soapy drool as it dripped off Britney's chin. It would eventually coat her little tits and even her stomach. Britney was horrified now that the strange man could see her breasts. They were just developing and were mostly swollen pink nipple buds, very firm and not yet filled out. She sobbed with embarrassment at this.</p> <p>Britney’s Mother put the lid down on the toilet for the Master and he sat down. Reaching over she grabbed Britney’s hand and pulled her directly in front of him. Reaching his fingers into the waistband of the girl’s panties, he stripped them down to her ankles and off, leaving Britney totally naked now! The Master’s eyes feasted on what he saw. She was such a pretty girl with her long coltish legs, budding nipples and hairless mound. It looked as bare as a billiard ball! He reached out to feel Britney's tummy. It was flat with a cute little belly button just above the plump mound. His hand roamed up to feel the firm young tits. Down his wandering hand went and Britney shuddered as his fingers felt the girl’s cunt. The lips of her pussy were pink and full and the slit was tight with just a hint of the pedals peeping out. It was soft and clearly virginal with a small clit bud at the top of her slit. Britney was turned around. He turned Britney around to feel and admire the gir l's firm young bottom cheeks. The Master pulled them apart to peek at the little pink anal hole soon to be invaded by the enema nozzle and punished so much. Britney's Mom chuckled approvingly at the way the Master inspected her girl and she thought to herself ""He will make you pay you little bitch. You're going to be really sorry before he’s done..."" Britney’s face flushed red with embarrassment and she fought off the urge to gag from the horrible soap in her mouth. Her lips were puckered around the nasty soap bar and drool was foaming out and dripping off her chin onto her breasts and tummy.</p> <p>In one motion, Britney was pulled over the Master’s lap with her bottom high in the air and her legs slightly spread revealing the little slit showing back between her thighs. She sniffed again as she heard him snap on a pair of latex gloves and she heard the jar of Vaseline being opened and then set down on the countertop. She groaned as she felt him pry open the cheeks of her ass and the finger touch the entrance to her anus. With a quick plunge, the finger pushed up her behind and twisted back and forth. The Master worked the finger in deep making sure that the Vaseline was thoroughly coated inside as well as outside her pink anus. He continued to work the finger in out over and over to make sure the little hole was opened up and stretched for the big nozzle that was coming.</p> <p>Britney began to sob as she felt the tip of the douche nozzle touch her lubricated butt hole. She squirmed and grunted like a pig as she felt the big nozzle pushed through the tight hole and then slid deep into her bottom. The Master said, ""I hope this teaches you a good lesson young lady,"" as a loud CLICK signaled the start of the water flow. He kept one hand on her bottom holding her cheeks together and the nozzle deep in her bottom. The water and soap jetted up her backside and burned as it went in. Britney began to squirm on his big lap and through the soap bar that filled her mouth came grunts and groans of distress. As the heat of the soapy water invaded her belly, the cramps started and she did the splits with her legs. The pressure of the water flow added to her distress and soon Britney kicked her legs off the floor and squirmed around trying to get away.</p> <p>Both Britney’s Mom and the Master enjoyed the sights as he tightly held the wiggling girl with her young legs wide open. What a show of virgin pussy and soft thighs and the rubber hose as it obscenely emerged from her little asshole! SLAP! SLAP!! Went the master’s massive hand as it exploded across the backs of Britney’s upper thighs right where they met her bottom. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Britney grunted thru her soapy gag “ Ugggg uh uh .. nnnnn” SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! “Keep your feet still and stop squirming young lady!"" exclaimed the big man. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! By now Britney was in a panic the cramps were bad enough but this spanking made it a lot worse! She tried to hold still and brace for the next spank but that effort just doubled the cramps in her young belly. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Went the hard hand all along the thighs just below where the enema hose emerged from her bottom. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The Master was laying into Britney with full force spanks now!</p> <p>Now Britney was getting the spanks on her lower bottom right where she would sit too! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The Master had decided that little Miss Britney would feel a cramping tummy tonight and be reminded all day tomorrow as she sat in school on those hard seats. He would see that the girl had a hot and sore seat for sure. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Britney cried and the tears really started to flow... SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! He slapped her up and down each leg and on each bottom cheek. He made sure that Britney was beet red from her bottom down to her knees: SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!</p> <p>By now the bag was half-empty and sharp cramps filled her abdomen. Sounds of uncontrolled sobbing worked their way past the soap bar that filled her mouth. Twisting and turning on the Master’s lap, Britney’s legs began again to kick in the air as if she was trying to run away from the soapy invasion that filled her bowels. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The spanking continued. After what seemed to be a forever, Britney heard the sound of the bag gurgling dry as the last drops of the solution filled her backside. With a CLICK he shut the clamp on the hose and with a sharp jerk she removed the douche nozzle from her burning anus.</p> <p>“You better hold this water, young lady! Do not let go of a drop. I won’t tell you a second time” SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! ""Here are a few extras to top of your drink too, Miss Smarty Pants. You’ll think twice before smart mouthing off to your Mom again ha ha..."" said the Master. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!</p> <p>With a final sharp slap on her bottom, the Master said, ""Stand-up!"" and Britney struggled to her feet. Standing before her Mother and the Punishment Master, her abdomen looked like she was pregnant! She was really swollen above her bare pussy mound. She looked comical with her big belly and wobbly legs and her eyes were red and puffy from crying. The drool had mixed with her tears and she was wet from chin to chest. Her bowels growled in retaliation to the soapy invasion and the muscles of her tummy could be seen surging with the cramps that grew worse by the second. ""I think 10 minutes will be sufficient for you young lady,"" said the cruel Master as Britney could only groan past the horrible soap that filled her mouth.</p> <p>Her Mom knew that now the real punishment began. By far the worst part was the retention with its labor like cramps. Britney was made to kneel in the tub staying up high on her knees with her hands behind her back. She began to sob and groan louder as she watched the Master set the kitchen timer to 10 minutes and set the clock down onto the countertop. Tick…Tick…Tick went the timer.</p> <p>Oh how it hurt! The cramps would come and go... some times they were very bad. She couldn’t keep her hands behind her back. She had to grip her tummy and sometimes she would hold her fire hot bottom cheeks together to try to stop it. She looked imploringly at her Mother praying she would at least be allowed to use her hands... anything to try to hold the enema.</p> <p>The pressure quickly grew in Britney’s belly and soon she was doing a silly wiggle as she shifted her weight from one knee to the other and then back again. The cramps came in waves and when they hit Britney grimaced and bent over slightly while rubbing her swollen belly in an attempt to stop her pain. She clenched her butt cheeks together as tight as she could as her body trembled while she struggled to retain the solution. At least twice the Master had to spank the child’s bottom some more to remind her to stay still. Every tick of the timer echoed through her brain as she fought to retain the enema and she struggled to keep from spitting out the soap bar that filled her mouth with foul flavor. Time passed slowly… she grunted and groaned and silently prayed for it to hurry up and end.</p> <p>At last, the bell on the timer rang. Britney scrambled into position to sit on the toilet, but she was stopped. Britney cried with big sobs as she watched her Mother go to the bathroom cupboard and take out the porcelain bucket and set it on the floor in front of the commode. “Bad girls deserve to be humiliated and what better way than to have to use a bucket”, said the Master as Britney was made to squat down over the bucket.</p> <p>The Master pulled the soap bar from her mouth. She made a horrible face in reaction to the foul taste. Britney’s bowels growled and groaned, but Britney’s embarrassment of squatting over the bucket and in full view of her Mother and this strange man seemed to prevent her from relaxing enough to gain relief. She sobbed and watched him slowly clean the enema bag and put things way. Meanwhile, the cramps continued to rack Britney’s stomach. Finally, Britney’s Mother and the Master left the bathroom and closed the door, her backside erupted and the foul liquid flowed into the bucket.</p> <p>Outside the bathroom the Punishment Master and Britney’s Mom chuckled as they heard the sounds of Britney’s relief. “She will be fine by tomorrow morning”, said the Master. “Put her to bed with no supper and watch her over the night to make sure she doesn’t get sick from the mouth soaping. Tomorrow at school, the girl will sit on a sore bottom and that will help drive this lesson home.”</p> <p>“Thanks so much for your help with Britney. I think I learned a lot about the punishment enema and I may try it tomorrow on my twin 14 year olds. Those girls have been screwing up at school lately”, said Catherine.</p> <p>“Great idea”, said the Master as he prepared to leave. “Give me a call and let me know how it goes. If you want I’ll be happy to visit anytime. I get busy around school report card time so be sure to call early”, said Punishment Master.</p> <p>“Oh I will call you for sure and I may want more help soon. These girls are really a hand full for a small woman like me and being all alone it is very difficult, too”, said the Mom. “My name is Catherine by the way”</p> <p>“Nice to meet you Catherine please call me Master in front of your girls but privately my name is Charles. I’ll see you get priority help for your daughters”, smiled the cruel man.</p> <p>Catherine walked Charles to the front door. As he left, she couldn’t help but think that this may the kind of strong influence she and her girls needed at home. She couldn’t help but wonder if Charles was available. Maybe she would think about inviting him over for dinner so they could get better acquainted. But for now, using the Punishment Service was a good start. Catherine promised herself that Charles would soon be a familiar site at her home. This was very exciting to Catherine and she knew she would need to go to her bedroom soon and lock the door so she could get some relief for herself. This whole session had made her wet and very excited she secretly wondered what type of punishment Master Charles would pick for her if she need it!</p> <p>A few minutes later, Catherine re-entered the bathroom door and handed Britney a roll of toilet paper and told the girl to clean-up and head for bed. Before she left the room, Catherine filled a bathroom glass with warm water and walked out into the bedroom. Britney cleaned herself off, emptied the bucket and cleaned it before replacing it back into the cabinet. She then rinsed her mouth with the water, which only seemed to refresh the taste of the soap. Now that the cramps were almost stopped, Britney began to feel how hot her legs and bottom was where she got the spanking. She turned to look in the mirror. Her upper thighs, right at the crease of leg and bottom, were beet red and they still burned like she had been stung a thousand times.</p> <p>Britney walked out into the bedroom and was handed her underwear by her Mother. She was pleased to see that horrible man was gone. As she put her panties on, the cramps from her bowels still caused her considerable discomfort. Picking up the rest of her clothes, she heard her Mother say, ""I hope this has taught you a good lesson,"" to which she replied, ""Oh yes Mother it has!"" Britney went to bed and quietly cried until she finally fell asleep.</p> <p>The next morning at breakfast, Britney still could taste a little soap in her mouth as she ate her cereal and her bottom, right at the top of her legs, was very sore from the spanking. She knew sitting at school today would be uncomfortable. But squirming around was out of the question any sudden movement made the cramps come again and God forbid she get in trouble at school, that would surely mean a repeat performance tonight or, worse yet, another call to the Punishment Service.</p> <p>As she put her coat on to go to school, her Mother gave her a big hug and told her how sorry she was that she had to punish her, but that it would make her a better person. She told Britney how proud she was that Britney had held her enema like a big girl and that her punishment was now over and she was forgiven. Britney thanked her Mother as she walked out the door knowing that her Mom was right and vowing silently to herself to never get caught disrespecting her Mother again.</p> <p>Catherine watched young Britney walk down the street to the school bus stop with her two twin sisters. Little did those 14 year olds know what was waiting for them this afternoon after school! Catherine smiled to herself….</p></div>","['“Talking back to your Mom is never a good idea. But mocking her in front of her friends! She knew it would be dealt with…”', 'Disclaimer: This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.', 'The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!']"
1081,The Governess: Jan Gets a Spanking and Enema,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,"""No, Jan, we are going to do it right now. We are going to take our time and give you a prolonged, thorough enema….” The child's humiliation was unlike anything I had ever seen before.",2005-02-22,24,4,"FF, g, enem, spank, nosex, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dear Diary:</p> <p>What an exciting afternoon! I just got home this instant, but I want to write everything down before I forget any detail. I visited Henrietta for tea, and this time I got to see Jan spanked... and more... much more! She is ten years old now, a very cute child with a perfect baby face and long blond hair.</p> <p>She has her own tutor, of course, and Henrietta’s full time attention as governess. I had wondered if Henrietta was allowed to discipline her, but had been too shy to ask. She had the girl all dressed up in an adorable sailor-girl suit. She looked a so pretty in the little suit, and curtsied when she was presented! But Jan seemed very shy and drew back a bit as I rose to greet her. It seemed that she did not like being touched by strangers.</p> <p>I couldn't help noticing how pretty she looked, especially for her size. When I admired her little outfit she blushed red in the face and started looking a little pouty. Henrietta ordered her to turn around slowly to let us inspect her, and she obeyed, but reluctantly. Her suit was much too tight, especially over her little-girl bottom. She had on a little sailor blouse and a scarf, patent leather shoes and knee length stockings.</p> <p>When Henrietta patted the girl’s tight bottom, she pulled away, saying, ""Please don't, Nanny,"" in a sort of whining tone. Henrietta remarked that she had been cross and troublesome all day, and that she would probably soon be getting a ""warning spanking."" At this, Jan frowned miserably and a tear slowly formed in the corner of one of her beautiful blue eyes. (I was enthralled at the long eyelashes the child possessed; a pretty young girl could not have asked for more.) Henrietta continued, saying she was becoming so difficult to manage, needing constant watching these days, and has to be disciplined all the time. She has trained the young girl to serve tea, and she did that very nicely. I admired the fine china tea cups and silver tea service.</p> <p>The girl seemed lost in her own thoughts as she gazed out the window during our talk. Then: CRASH! We looked down at the floor, and there was Jan’s teacup, shattered wetly on the parquet floor.</p> <p>""You clumsy girl, look what you've done! Nanny's best teacup is smashed to pieces.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Nanny, I didn't mean to do it...""</p> <p>""Always the same, excuses, excuses. Well, this time I am going to spank your bottom. You're going to get a good spanking right now!"" The pretty child was horribly embarrassed for me to be witnessing this. She stood with her hands unconsciously creeping back to shield her bottom as she begged her Nanny to wait until later--after I left. But Henrietta insisted that I stay.</p> <p>""Please, Nanny, please. Not now,"" she begged.</p> <p>""You're going to be spanked right now, Jan.""</p> <p>""Please, Nanny, not in front of...""</p> <p>""Don't worry Miss Marwood has seen little girls spanked before"", as she rose to retrieve a short leather strap from a nearby dresser drawer. It was obviously made for spanking, somewhat resembling a Scots Taws, about twelve inches long, and two inches wide and perhaps a quarter of an inch thick with split tails at the end. It was designed to sting like fire. Jan visibly blanched at the sight and started to quiver nervously.</p> <p>The child continued her steady pleading, but Henrietta had her firmly by the elbow and she jerked Jan to attention and then pulled her over to the chaise. She seated herself on the chaise, put the spanking strap down at her side, and busied her fingers with the numerous buttons on the tight shorts. Jan was fighting her fingers and pulling away.</p> <p>""Please, Nanny, No. Not... my... p-p-pants... Please, no!""</p> <p>""Little girls get spanked on the bare bottom, young lady!"" Henrietta said.</p> <p>""I know, Nanny, but... this time... not... my... pants... Please!"" Henrietta was by now holding both of the girl’s hands together above her head and unbuttoning with the other hand. Jan twisted and turned, but to no avail. The flap dropped open and I saw the white material of her panties. Then the pants fell down to her ankles… Jan’s jumping around helped to kick them right off her legs. She was dancing around minus her pants in her skimpy tight, white cotton panties. The ten-year-old culprit almost escaped, but she was caught by her slim wrists again. Pinioning her hands, Henrietta slapped Jan’s face sharply then dragged the girl over her lap. By now Jan was starting to wiggle and cry.</p> <p>But she was no match for Henrietta’s experience in disciplining naughty children. She easily drew Jan’s arms back, and holding her crossed wrists in the small of her back, she was able to concentrate on task at hand. Jan continued to struggle as her panties were pulled down, unveiling the spectacle of her bare bottom. I felt flushed and noticed that I was breathing rapidly. From my vantage point in the adjacent chair I was looking right into the secret cleft between Jan's cheeks, and could see the girl’s firm naked bottom and a flash of the pussy slit peeping back as her thighs opened when she kicked her legs!</p> <p>Such creamy white girl-buttocks, so remarkably chubby and bouncy, like shining half-moons separated by such a deeply curving cleft. Henrietta continued to hold her hands firmly as she lowered even further the child's white panties and adjusted them so that they helped to restrain her vigorously struggling legs.</p> <p>Jan suddenly stopped wriggling and started whining, ""You don't have to spank me, Nanny... I didn't mean to do it... I won't do it again, I promise!""</p> <p>She reached for the strap, and, after making sure the girl was quite properly positioned, started the spanking. Raising the strap, she took careful aim and, with surprising force, delivered the first noisy ""smAAAAAAAkkk"" across the child's soft, naked bottom.</p> <p>""AAAhhhhhhhh, Ohhhhh, Please! Noooooo, Please, Naaaaaaaannnny..."" screamed Jan as she felt the punishing effect of the spanking strap. My, how violently her little buttocks reacted, clamping shut, then opening slowly and squirming in all directions.</p> <p>Again and again the leather strap descended, making bright red marks appear on her otherwise pearl-white buttocks. Jan blubbered and howled after each smack. My friend, Henrietta, commented on all this squirming and asked me to hold the girl's legs, as she was beginning to lift her feet in an attempt to ward off the strap's painful caresses.</p> <p>I took hold of her thighs and held his legs down. My fingers were digging into the soft, smooth, girl-flesh. There was a big red patch on each buttock, and her squirming seemed to increase as the spanking continued. It must have stung and burned horribly. Henrietta, obviously an expert at delivering a red hot spanking, continued the slow, hard strokes. She asked me to grasp her feet and twist them gently outward, to ""improve the angle."" When I did so, it forced her to stick her bottom up even more and made her deep crack open up until I could see the pink little pucker of her anus right in the center. As she bounced around, her little pussy slit would sometimes swing into view. Henrietta spanked the tender insides of her cleft, producing loud screams from the helpless child. I pulled the panties off one leg leaving them hanging on the left then twisted even more on her feet and spread her legs as far as I could. Jan tossed her bottom violently and the little pink hole was exposed even more. Henrietta took quick advantage and stroked the strap at an angle so it bit into the sensitive area stinging the little rosebud anal hole. The girl really cried and screamed at this! We worked together, Henrietta and I, to repeat this technique several times. The strap was split into two strips near the end. This was designed to allow the strap to be extra flexible and as a result the strokes would visit inside the cleft of the young girl’s cheeks and not only get onto her anal hole but sometimes it wrapped deeply around her bottom cheek and snapped onto the pussy slit! To my delight this technique worked well and soon Jan was begging for mercy. By now her bottom was beet red all over the surface and inside the crack, her little hole looked sore and fire hot!</p> <p>""Incorrigible child!"" said Henrietta as she administered a few more strokes of the taws. The girl’s bottom wiggled and surged and she cried and begged. Holding her feet was quite a challenge as she tried to get free. After what must have been thirty five hard strokes of the leather strap, each having been accompanied by Jan’s shrieks and screams, she ceased. As soon as Henrietta relaxed her grip on the little girl, Jan quickly struggled to her feet. Her howls gradually subsided as she danced around with both hands cupping her fire hot bottom.</p> <p>She stumbled around as her underpants were still on one ankle not even taking notice at how fascinated I was at the sight of her hairless slit now in full view. I was blushing and secretly my panties were soaked, and although Jan was unaware of my embarrassment, Henrietta smiled, knowingly.</p> <p>Tears streaked the girl’s innocent face. She bent over and tugged at her panties. Before she could cover her nakedness, I couldn't resist touching the swollen, crimson bottom. It was actually hot to the touch. I shamelessly felt her bare behind, but Jan twisted and writhed, trying to get her bottom away from me and get it covered again with her panties. Then she ran for her velvet shorts, still sniffling in humiliation and pain.</p> <p>""Jan, go to your room and undress. Put on your nightshirt and then you may come out again."" She looked quite glad to be able to escape from us. I realized it was Henrietta’s policy to put the child to bed after being spanked.</p> <p>Carefully placing the punishment strap on the table next to the silver tea service, my friend asked me if I would like a bit more tea, which I accepted, and sat back to compose myself. Henrietta excused herself and I saw her enter the large, Victorian bathroom just down the wide hall.</p> <p>I wondered why she was in the bathroom so long, opening cupboards and running water. Then, what a shock! She came out with a twinkle in her eye,” I think you might enjoy seeing Jan get an enema. Jan gets them sometimes and I had planned one for tonight anyway.”</p> <p>Henrietta was carrying, on a bath towel, a large red, rubber cushion, which had a black, hard rubber nozzle sticking directly up from its center. I had never actually seen one before, but recognized it from a picture in a mail order catalog as a sit-upon enema fountain. It is designed so that when the girl sits down, the thick hard rubber nozzle enters the anus impaling its victim. The girl’s weight causes the enema solution to jet up like a geyser into her colon resulting in the enema being quickly and forcefully delivered ensuring that the fluid all stays in the girl’s lower belly! This method is quite painful but a very effective way to clean out a girl!</p> <p>“Oh! Yes!” I exclaimed with delight at the chance to witness this procedure. “I would very much like to see you do it to her and I can learn how it’s done.” Henrietta placed the device on Jan's stool and went back for more equipment: a jar with some sort of liquid in it, a damp washcloth and a red rubber glove.</p> <p>She was just pulling on the rubber glove when the young girl crept back into the room clad only in her nightshirt. It was a short garment, barely reaching the top of her thighs. How cute the girl was in her panties and night shirt with her naked legs, long and slender, and the panty clad bottom just barely visible peeping out from under the night shirt.</p> <p>At first she gazed up at her Nanny, and then she stared at the rubber glove being installed and turned to gape at the enema cushion. I could sense her heart falling down into her stomach. I wondered if she was going to jump out the window. She obviously realized she was about to receive a public enema with me as a witness! She locked her gaze on the thick, black nozzle waiting for her to sit on it. Her huge, round, pretty-girl eyes with their long, curling lashes welled with tears, and she murmured, ""Puh-leeze, Nanny, wait until later! Don't do it now!"" The girl was clenching her legs together, her hands down in front trying to cover her panties at the pussy mound.</p> <p>""No, Jan, we are going to do it right now. We are going to take our time and give you a prolonged, thorough enema, and Miss Marwood is going to assist me while I explain everything to her. If she wants to pursue a career as governess these are things she must know!"" The child's humiliation was unlike anything I had ever seen before.</p> <p>Henrietta was arranging the towel, on which she placed the enema cushion, which was obviously bulging with hot water. She continued, ""Come on, Jan, climb over my lap!"" She dragged the girl back into the same spanking position. Then delicately lifted her nightshirt and peeled the cotton panties down the slender legs and off. Her bottom cheeks still glowed like a red sunset. Jan was now remarkably submissive, considering what was going to happen to her.</p> <p>Henrietta unscrewed the cover from the jar she had brought from the bathroom, and as she dipped a delicate finger into the slippery substance, called me over and asked me to spread the girl's cheeks wide. Jan moaned in humiliation and tried to clench her buttocks, but now Henrietta’s finger made little circles around her little pucker, and then plunged deeply into the tight rectum.</p> <p>Jan immediately cried out and started to wiggle like a fish.” Stop that this instant”, warned Henrietta. “I will go get the spanking strap again if you don’t!”</p> <p>I looked at Henrietta with a look of wonder at why the girl cried and wiggled so. Henrietta explained, “This is a special lubrication mix I invented, half parts liquid glycerin and fresh ground ginger root. It lubricates the minx’s little hole for the enema while the ground ginger imparts a hot burning sensation and makes Jan want to open up. The mixture burns a lot if she clenches. Furthermore the glycerin itself makes her have a strong urge to go. In a few minutes the enema will add to this urge and result in a good cramping for her too”</p> <p>Henrietta worked her finger deep in the girl’s rectum returning often to the jar for another load of the mixture. The girl groaned and hissed as a new finger coated with the thick special mix went deep in her bottom. Henrietta just ignored the girl and kept plunging the finger in then working it around stretching the young anus while building up the burn there.</p> <p>The girl’s agitation was becoming quite pronounced, and she began pleading “Nanny, it burns! It burns!!... oohhh.” She moved her bottom as if she were trying to expel the unwelcome finger which was now creating an almost unbearable heat in her nether regions.</p> <p>Jan was allowed to stand up, looking very outraged and nervous. Henrietta continued her explanation. The ""Geyser Enema"" bag contained hot soapy water and that she was going to sit on it, and that her own weight would provide the pressure to deliver the enema up into her bowels swelling her little tummy and causing painful labor-like cramps.</p> <p>“Jan knows that as long as she sits on the rubber bag, the nozzle will stay sealed up her bottom hole preventing her from releasing the mixture. She knows that I like to wait a while to let the enema work thoroughly”, said Henrietta. She put her arm around the girl, who hung her head and began sobbing in humiliation.</p> <p>""Would you believe it? We are still trying to get this stubborn child to go to the toilet as soon as she feels the urge, but no, she procrastinates, still wanting to play, and then becomes quite constipated. Of course, I then have to give her an enema. You refused to go 'pottie' this again this morning, didn't you, young lady?""</p> <p>""Honest, Nanny, I tried,"" the girl sobbed, ""but I just couldn't with you watching me like that!""</p> <p>""And how long has it been since I made you sit on the enema bag?'""</p> <p>""I dunno, Nanny.""</p> <p>""Nearly a week, I think, and you still haven't learned, so you have to be given an enema again. This time I plan to make it a long and painful one too! This will teach you to obey and go when you’re told"" She guided Jan to the stool and the waiting enema cushion. ""Now, Jan, you know what you have to do... I'm waiting."" and she nodded significantly at the spanking strap which was still within easy reach.</p> <p>Jan turned back to the stool and crept backwards toward it, lifting her nightshirt in back. Henrietta held the nozzle, which had also been coated with the glycerin mixture, and guided it between her spread bottom cheeks to the tight anus and let her sink down until it entered. She was weeping steadily and looking miserable as she lowered himself on the slippery impalement a little at a time. I knew the half-inch-thick hard rubber nozzle was entering her small rectum and forcing a painful expression. ""Oh, oh, it hurts, it hurts!""</p> <p>""Sit down all the way and let it go in, or I will get the strap, you bad girl.”</p> <p>""It's too hot, Nanny! It hurts me."" The moment the flaming skin of her freshly spanked bottom contacted the hot rubber she screamed and jumped off the stool.</p> <p>At this Henrietta seized her by her shoulders and forced her back on the geyser ring, bending down behind her again to guide the fat black nozzle up into her greased rectum. ""Ahhh, aahhh, Nooooooooo…"" Jan cried, feeling once again the intruder's unwelcome invasion. The girl was forced by Henrietta to lower herself all the way down, the thick nozzle impaling her until her butt cheeks were sitting on the hot rubber cushion. Then Henrietta slipped the nightgown off her head and had her entirely nude and totally embarrassed, as tears coursed down her pretty-girl cheeks.</p> <p>Her feet were pumping up and down off the floor in an attempt to ease the touch of the hot rubber enema bag with that fat, stiff nozzle going up inside her. The glycerin-ginger mix was working strongly now as it imparted a hot as fire burning to her little stretched hole. The girl wept and begged “Nanny, please it hurts, it hurts…It burns ohhhhhhhh…”</p> <p>In this position, her thighs were splayed out and her little girl genitals were thrust forward in a public display. The legs were still working up and down trying to keep first one then the other tender cheek off the hot bag. I have never seen such a show of squirming girl flesh and the girl’s pussy slit was touching that hot bag as she worked about too! This was my first close-up and prolonged view of the equipment of a ten-year-old female. Her cunt was a mere slit in her lower belly, totally hairless. Her genital mound was plump and looked so soft.</p> <p>Henrietta reached her hand right under the girl’s cunt so she could reach the spigot, which she rotated, starting the flow. The girl's mound with its virgin slit held my rapt attention as she said, ""Oooooooooow! It's too hot, Nanny!"" She tried vainly to rise, but Henrietta held her down as the hot soapy water shot like an eruption up into the girl’s bowel.</p> <p>""Stop making such a fuss, child, and sit right back down on this bag!"" Henrietta reached around and grabbed the girl’s thighs at the knee lifting her feet up off the floor causing Jan to bear her full weight on the bag! This made the water surge up into the girl and her tummy could be seen swelling bigger and bigger. The girl groaned and tears were running down her face now.</p> <p>I could see Jan was beginning to fill with the hot soapsuds enema. Her face registered extreme discomfort. She had forgotten to be embarrassed at being completely nude in my presence, and was much too distressed to be aware that I was flushed and clearly showing signs of excitement, even arousal, at her plight.</p> <p>I have always thought it a perfect profession for me to be a governess, and had recently accepted a position as a Nanny for a family with three children: all girls ten, nine and eleven. This visit was an enlightenment to me, and I rationalized that I was learning how I might implement some of Henrietta’s methods with my own charges should the necessity arise. (Betsy, the nine-year-old, was notoriously costive and I knew that I would soon be giving her first enema to correct the problem). But back to the present:</p> <p>Jan was now totally humiliated, begging to be allowed to rise from her seat of torment, and expel the hot, painful enema. The solution continued to surge up into the youngster’s gut and you could see her belly begin to swell. Jan groaned and rocked forward and backward to try to stop the building cramps. Soon the bag was almost empty and Henrietta again reached between the girl’s legs to feel the swollen belly and to shut off the spigot so that the foul liquid could not run back into the bag.</p> <p>Henrietta smiled at me as she looked back at Jan and said “You will have to sit here and let the enema work for ten minutes. Do not try to get up or it will be more of the spanking strap and you’ll have to get the enema all over again!” With that, Henrietta started a timer and set it on a table near the desperate girl.</p> <p>“I have an idea, want to help me with Jan?” asked Henrietta.</p> <p>“I jumped at the chance,”Yesss what can I do?”</p> <p>“Tell you what, kneel beside Jan on her left side and I will do the same on her right. “ I quickly complied. “Now splay her leg out wide and pin her foot between your knees. I will do the same over here. This will to stop her from pumping her legs and feet and will ensure her bottom stays right on the bag and the nozzle is properly up her anus!” Henrietta said with an evil grin.</p> <p>Ten minutes is a long time when your guts are racked with cramps. The girl’s belly was distended and you could see the muscles heaving with cramps as her bowel tried in vain to eject the hot soapy liquid. Jan grunted and groaned and cried and promised anything to be allowed up…all to no avail as we held her legs stretched out wide and watched with a gleeful smile.</p> <p>I was fascinated at what I saw. The girl was crying and sweat was running down her forehead. Her little chest was wet with sweat too and she shook in her distress. Never did I think that an enema could be so punishing! Jan tried to rock back and forth but we stopped that by reaching up and holding her arms. I also took the opportunity to feel the girl’s swollen lower belly. It was distended and surging with cramps which came in great waves. You could feel the girl shiver and fight hard when they came. It was something I will always remember!</p> <p>Finally the timer bell rang. Henrietta carefully replaced the nightgown over the girl’s head and shoulders, and, helping her rise from the enema cushion, placed a folded washcloth up in the girl’s crack pressing tightly against her rectum to retain the solution until they reached the bathroom. And although the nightgown now covered the girl’s swollen belly and pussy slit, a picture flashed through my mind of how pregnant the young girl looked just like she was in labor being lead crying loudly to the delivery room. I chuckled to myself at the silly sight.</p> <p>As Henrietta and Jan took their leave, I too, decided to depart, much as would have liked to continue with participation in this unexpected event. I thanked my friend, admonished Jan to be a good girl (she was obviously griping with having the enema still being held) and left.</p> <p>Diary, I am thrilled at having been privy to such an incredible experience, and look forward to my new job as governess for Betsey, Elizabeth and Jane. And you, dear Diary, will be she first to know of my own experiences dealing with these three lovely children for whom I have been employed to manage and handle their most personal activities and discipline.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This work contains graphic descriptions of a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.', 'The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!']"
1082,1935 Virgin Daughter's Masturbation Punishment,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2006-11-06,11,3,"MFg, bd, tort, nosex",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Imagine it's 1935. I'm your mommy and catch you masturbating your little cherry. I'm so angry that I decide a really good punishment is to spank your pussy. Hopefully this will teach you a severe lesson.</p> <p>I pull all your clothes off and tell you to lay down on the wooden stiff dinner table with no padding, no nothing under you. You are so fearful of what's going to happen, a little tear runs down your face. I spread your legs apart, your legs are leaning over the edge of the table. I use my right leg to hold down your right leg, and my left hand to hold your other leg down. I waste no time in getting started.</p> <p>I quickly give you five quick and punishing slaps on your little pussy. You're already screaming at the top of your lungs, you can't believe something could hurt so terribly. You start crying and screaming and thrashing about. I slap your face really hard, so hard it leaves a crimson mark. I wait about a minute, then give you ten less painful, but still hurtful blows. You can't believe how much pain this is causing your tender flesh. Your cherry is really beginning to look like an actual cherry. I pour some cool water on your crotch, and wait another minute for it to cool down. Streaks of teary streams are forming on your face. I spank your tenderized flesh thirty times this time, each time you start screaming louder and more frantically. By now you are sweating because of your heavy breathing from trying to recover.</p> <p>I get a hard wooden soup ladle, but don't let you see what I have in my hand by slapping you on your face again and telling you to not open your eyes, or your punishment will be much worse.</p> <p>I spread your legs as before and start giving your little cunt an almost inhumanly fierce spanking with the ladle. Each whack sends another jolt of pain quaking through your body. I forget how many times I whip you, I've gotten so into it. About fifteen minutes of me nonstop thwacking your abused privates pass.</p> <p>Then your father gets home from working out in the field and can't believe his eyes. He asks whats going on, and finds out that his little girl was masturbating. He joins in in the punishment of your feline organ. He pulls off his leather belt and your mother gets on top of the table and squats over you resting her butt on your chest, to allow her to hold your legs up and apart, leaving your privates completely out in the open and totally exposed from every angle.</p> <p>He takes aim, then reaches back, flexes, and brings the belt down onto your complete private area. It hits every nerve receptor down there and you start shaking and screaming. Your mother tells him to do it again but harder and faster and don't stop doing it. The slashes begin to be so hard that your nervous system is beginning to numb and ignore any pain signals it gets and you stop shaking because now you can't feel anything. Your dad see's this and flexes and starts whipping your pussy as hard as he possibly can, reigning down the whips about once every three seconds. After about twenty minutes of this, his arm is getting tired, so he goes and gets a birching rod. He is strong enough so he doesn't have to get on top of you even though his arms are spent right now. He just leans over the table and holds your legs back. Your mother tears the birching rod through the air and it hits your special area with such a tremendous amount of force in such a small amount of surface area that there is a deep welt showing on your little labia. Your dad spreads those lips apart and tries to find your miniscule clitoris but he can't because it's still undeveloped, so she just whacks you right were it's should be. This springs your nerves back to life and a little squirt of blood and cum spurts into the air. Then they decide that by now you've had enough and pour some sugar water on your damaged privates.</p> <p>You get a stern warning that next time you'll get a hot iron on your privates if you ever get caught rubbing your special place again, and a clitoridectomy.</p></div>",[]
1083,Initiation,-1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,A child actor loses his virginity to his beautiful - and mischievous - twin cousins.,2007-03-02,9,5,"bgg, spank, bd, toys",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anon012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The child Bailey had slept perfectly in the basement bedroom suite of his aunt's big house. He had slept on his stomach---""tummy sleeping,"" his mother called it---and as wakefulness intruded pleasantly he rolled over onto his back beneath the thick down comforter, pulled up to his chin. It was the light that had awoken him, streaming in through the vertical blinds on a sliding glass door that led to the backyard. His eyes wandered around the room, which he hadn't seen in daylight in a year. He reflected that his aunt and uncle did pretty well. The basement room had been fitted with understated wood paneling, modern furniture, and costly black marble floors. Bailey always looked forward to the sprawl of the house, and exploring it with his cousins. Hidden in the Pennsylvania woods, he welcomed its remoteness---he spent his days on movie sets as a busy child actor, dodging paparazzi whenever he was out of reach of studio security. Here he was anonymous, secure, and almost normal.</p> <p>He'd been awake only a few minutes when his cousins appeared. He heard soft footsteps on the basement stairs, then the door creaked open and twin girls crept in, grinning impishly. They shut the door behind them. The twins were 12, a year older than Bailey. They were still in their nightclothes, identically dressed in a manner that was either cute or cloying: Bailey wasn't sure. They both wore white silk nightgowns, elegant and unadorned, falling to their calves. Against the chill of the marble floors they wore white kneesocks and white ballet slippers.</p> <p>""Good morning, Bailey,"" they said almost together, sliding into a sofa near the sliding glass door. Bailey blinked hard. In the diffuse morning light, casting shadows on their faces and illuminating their silks, the sisters were diaphanous, dreamy. He wanted to say, ""You look like angels,"" but instead he said, ""Hi. What time is it?""</p> <p>""8 o'clock,"" said Kristy, the one with the lighter-colored, shorter hair. Rachel was the one with longer, darker hair. They both had the same elfin smiles and glittering dark eyes. Bailey had been making careful mental notes about who was who the night before. They only saw each other at Christmas. This year the family Christmas was at his aunt's house.</p> <p>The conversation had only comprised these ten words when a clumping was heard on the stairs and Bailey's mother opened the door. She was fully dressed. ""Hey kids,"" she announced, ""Aunt Serena and I are going to the Farmer's Market. Your dad and Uncle Jim left at dawn to go hunting. You think you can occupy yourselves until we get back?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" all three kids chirped together. Bailey felt a stirring of excitement at being left alone with his cousins. What fun they had in the house, playing games and watching movies on the big flatscreen TV in the family room.</p> <p>""Alright, then, stay out of trouble. We'll be back in a few hours. And no looking at your Christmas presents!"" And with this she turned and sped up the stairs, anxious to gossip with her sister and join the cheerful bustle at the big Pennsylania farmer's market a half-hour up the road.</p> <p>""We'll stay out of trouble,"" Kristy and Rachel called after her, with a mischievous leer that Bailey noted, even as he was still half asleep.</p> <p>Kristy rose and shut the bedroom door again, then walked to the side of the bed. She sank cross-legged onto the throw rug alongside the bed and was joined at once by her sister.</p> <p>""Did you sleep well?"" asked Kristy.</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Bailey. ""It's cold down here, but I love this bed.""</p> <p>""Dad keeps this house frigid,"" said Rachel, hugging herself and rubbing her arms. Bailey turned onto his side so he could see the girls better. They were looking up at him with intensity, and he suddenly felt self-concious and a little vulnerable. He extracted an arm from beneath the covers and ran his fingers through his hair, hoping to erase any bed-head effect.</p> <p>""Your hair's fine,"" said Kristy, with a little giggle. Bailey blushed.</p> <p>""It's longer than last year,"" said Rachel.</p> <p>""They made me grow it out for 'When We Dream,' into kind of a Buster Brown thing,"" said Bailey, referring to his last movie. ""I just sort of left it that way.""</p> <p>Having sampled the chilly air, Bailey quickly slid his arm back under the covers.</p> <p>""Are you wearing your fuzzy pajamas?"" said Rachel, having glimpsed his sleeve.</p> <p>Suddenly recalling that he was, Bailey winced and blushed. ""Yes,"" he said, knowing there'd be no escape from their mirth.</p> <p>""Let's see!"" both girls cried.</p> <p>Bailey was perfectly warm in his pajamas beneath the covers, the agreeable temperature of a perfect night's sleep, and his embarassment at his boyish pajamas was joined with sorrow at leaving the snugness of his down comforter.</p> <p>""No. I'm warm under here.""</p> <p>""You had red ones last year, with feet. Are these footie pajamas, too?"" said Kristy, picking at the covers.</p> <p>Bailey seized the comforter and pulled it over his head, burying himself. From beneath the covers, he said, ""Hey, gimme a break. I'll be upstairs in a second. Let me change.""</p> <p>But an instant later both girls had grabbed the down comforter and it was off the bed in a flash. Bailey was exposed, encased from neck to toe in fuzzy blue pajamas.</p> <p>""Bailey wears footie pajamas! Bailey wears footie pajamas!"" chanted Rachel. Bailey turned over and curled up into a ball.</p> <p>Kristy reached onto the bed and tickled his sides. ""Aren't you getting a little old for these?""</p> <p>""You're never too old for footie pajamas,"" Bailey replied, his voice muffled because his face was pressed into his pillow. ""Besides, it's freezing in here.""</p> <p>""You always wear these when you come here,"" Rachel observed.</p> <p>""Because Uncle Jim keeps the thermostat on, like, 38,"" Bailey said, turning over onto his side to look at his cousins.</p> <p>Both girls sat down on the side of the bed. ""Hey, Bail, come upstairs with us. We want to play a game with you. A special game,"" said Kristy.</p> <p>If this was meant to sound ominous, it had the intended effect. Bailey frowned. ""What sort of game? Can I get dressed first?""</p> <p>""A special game,"" repeated Rachel. ""A Christmas present just for 11-year-old movie stars.""</p> <p>""And no, you can't get dressed. You'll have to stay in your jammies,"" said Kristy with a smirk. ""Now get up.""</p> <p>It was a command, and didn't sound as playful as Bailey had come to expect from his fun-loving cousins. Bailey felt himself falling under an odd sort of spell. This ""game"" probably wasn't played with a deck of cards. Still, he felt a not-unfamiliar stirring. His cousins had the strangest effect on him. He'd do anything they told him to, something that had led to many adventures in the past. But he felt a hint of danger, that this was different. Draped loosely around their necks, both girls had long silk scarves. Bailey hadn't paid much attention; they looked like part of the elegant, big-girl nightgown outfit. They were sliding the scarves off their necks.</p> <p>""What's this, then?"" Bailey said, affecting his British schoolboy accent.</p> <p>""On your knees, and face that way,"" commanded Kristy.</p> <p>Bailey did as he was told, getting to his knees on the bed and turning to face away from the girls.</p> <p>In an instant, he felt them grab his arms and pull them behind his back, Kristy holding them while Rachel fastened his wrists tightly with a silk scarf.</p> <p>""Hey! Wait a second! I---I--"" Bailey was surpised at the strength of the silk scarf. He couldn't wriggle his wrists loose. He started to stand up on the bed, to run, but they held him.</p> <p>""Be still, or we'll tie your feet, too,"" said Rachel. Kristy was putting another silk scarf around his eyes as a blindfold.</p> <p>""Wait... what are you doing? This is SOME game,"" Bailey sputtered, enjoying the fun but apprehensive at the surpising security of his bonds. ""Can't we eat breakfast, first? I'm hungry.""</p> <p>""We're gonna eat YOU for breakfast, Bail,"" said Kristy, laughing. ""Now, off the bed. We're taking you upstairs.""</p> <p>They helped him swing his legs off the bed and he got to his feet. ""I can't see,"" he said lamely. Both girls giggled.</p> <p>""This way,"" they said together, holding his arms and leading him from the bed towards the door. If the surprise of being bound and blindfolded hadn't gotten his blood moving, the chill of the floor did the trick. The pajama feet had soft vinyl soles, much too thin to insulate his feet from the marble. ""Cold! Cold!"" he yelped, doing a little dance.</p> <p>""Don't be a baby,"" said Rachel, and they led him stumbling up the wooden stairs. The soles of his pajama feet scuffled noisily as he tried to find the steps blindfolded.</p> <p>He was led through the kitchen, felt the carpet of the den underfoot, then there was another set of stairs. ""Where are you taking me?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Kristy and Rachel's dungeon for naughty boys,"" Kristy said.</p> <p>To the embarassment of being being tied up by girls and paraded in his pajamas, Bailey now felt himself becoming aroused. He wasn't wearing underwear and he was suddenly horrified at the thought of an erection tenting up his pajamas. He willed himself to settle down.</p> <p>""What are you going to do?"" Bailey asked, feeling an odd and intoxicating mixture of thrill and embarassment.</p> <p>""We're going to give you your Christmas present---early!"" said Rachel. Both girls roared with laughter.</p> <p>The three padded down an upstairs hall and turned into a room. Bailey's internal navigation sense told him, correctly, that this was one of the girl's rooms, with its dolls, posters, and canopied bed.</p> <p>""Sit here,"" Bailey was told, and he settled on the floor, cross-legged. He'd never had his hands tied behind him before. It was quite uncomfortable, and he reflected that if his wrists had been tied with anything besides the silk scarf, it would be painful.</p> <p>""Okay, Bailey, for the first part of your Christmas present, we're going to give you two things. You can't refuse the gifts, but you get to choose which you get first,"" said Kristy.</p> <p>Bailey tried to peek out from beneath his silk blindfold. Like most blindfolds, there was a tiny spot alongside his nose where he could see out. At once he felt Rachel tighten the blindfold.</p> <p>""Okaaay,"" Bailey said uncertainly. ""What are my choices?""</p> <p>""You're getting a backrub, and you're getting a spanking. Which first?""</p> <p>""Wait a minute! A spanking! I don't want a spanking!""</p> <p>""Of course you don't,"" said Kristy. ""But you're going to get one, along with the best backrub of your life. So which first?""</p> <p>A strange game, thought Bailey. ""Uh, I'll have the backrub, if you please,"" this in his fake British schoolboy accent. He reasoned that the backrub from his cousins would be VERY pleasant, and it would give him time to plot an escape before they spanked him.</p> <p>""Okay, onto the bed, then."" The girls lifted him by the arms and propelled him to the bed, sliding him on his belly into the middle of the big mattress. They untied his wrists, but held his arms while they retied his wrists with silk scarves to the posts at the head of the bed.</p> <p>""Why do I have to be tied up for a backrub?"" asked Bailey.</p> <p>""Just because,"" said Rachel, and the two girls proceeded to give Bailey the most thorough massage of his entire short life. Even the professional masseuses that had sometimes attended the sets of high-budget films had nothing on his twin cousins. They kneaded every accessible inch of his body, from the crown of his head to the soles of his pajama'd feet. With four hands working, Bailey felt himself melt into jello. It was the most wonderful feeling he'd ever known, and he wasn't able to resist an erection. Fortunately he was face-down on the bed and his penis was pressed against the mattress, where it wouldn't cause him embarassment.</p> <p>After twenty minutes, he had forgotten about almost everything in the world. Thus he was jarred back into the present when the massage stopped, and he felt his ankles being tied together with another of the silk scarfs. Before he could react, his feet were immobilized and secured with another scarf to the bedframe. He was now pinioned face-down on the bed, barely able to move, the warm glow of the backrub subsiding rapidly.</p> <p>""Are you ready for what's next?"" said Kristy.</p> <p>""You aren't really going to spank me, are you?"" said Bailey, thinking that perhaps it would be some gentle game, a patting with the palm of a hand, or perhaps a slipper, a playful prelude to the sex that at this point he fervently hoped would follow.</p> <p>""We most certainly are going to spank you,"" said Rachel.</p> <p>""And remember, no one's home, so scream as loud as you like. Actually, screaming will help with the pain.""</p> <p>""I don't like the sound of---"" Bailey started, but his ears caught the sound of Kristy's leather riding crop swishing through the air and impacting his buttocks. The pain was white-hot, like a thousand bee stings.</p> <p>""Aaahhhhh!"" shrieked Bailey, several octaves above his usual boyish soprano. The scream was absolutely, completely involuntary. There was nothing even slightly theatrical about it, and he had performed some theatrical screams before, in the movie dramas that had swollen his trust fund over the last five years.</p> <p>""Stop! Stop! Stop!"" he cried, but the third 'stop' wasn't out of his lips before the riding crop fell again, this time on the backs of his legs. The pajamas did nothing to cushion the blow, and he let out a strangling shriek of pain, pulling violently at his restraints. He could form no words of protest as the blows fell, and the individual screams that accompanied each stroke blended into one continuous howl, trailing off only after Kristy stopped at 10 strokes.</p> <p>Now Bailey was furious, jerking at his bonds. ""Why'd you do that?! Why'd you do that?! I'm not going to be able to sit down for the rest of my life!""</p> <p>""Oh, Bailey, we've been planning this for a long time,"" said Kristy.</p> <p>""Bailey, when we saw you on that talk show last week, being your usual cute self, we both agreed that we needed to do some things for you,"" said Rachel.</p> <p>""We decided that we needed to show you some real human pleasure, a reward for being such a beautiful little boy, especially one who's getting so close to being a man,"" explained Kristy. ""And we also decided that we needed to show you a little humility and pain, since most boys don't get to ride around in limos and play Nintendo in their own trailers on movie sets.""</p> <p>""So this morning, we're going to give you equal measures of pain and pleasure, to acquaint you with the full scope of human existence.""</p> <p>""Ecstasy,"" said Kristy, ""And agony.""</p> <p>Gasping for air, Bailey tried to comprehend this. His beautiful cousins suddenly seemed Satanic. Yet he still had a pulsing erection, and the dreadful sting of the riding crop was being drowned in a tingling rush of desire. He said nothing as the cousins unfastened his hands and feet. Gently they rolled him over on the bed, and he didn't protest as his hands and feet were tied once again with the silk scarfs, this time binding him spread-eagle on the bed, wrists and ankles tied to the bed posts.</p> <p>His blindfold was taken off. ""We want you to see this,"" whispered the girls together.</p> <p>Panting, Bailey lifted his head and watched as Kristy took the zipper-pull of his pajamas between thumb and forefinger and slowly pulled it down, revealing his white hairless chest, and then his fully erect penis. Kristy straddled the boy, afixing his blue eyes with hers. She lifted her nightgown and lowered herself slowly onto him. Bailey's eyes rolled back into his head and he let out a long, long groan as Kristy began to slide up and down on his penis. He came very quickly, of course, and with balletic grace she slid to one side and there was Rachel, lifting her gown and sliding onto him. He kept his erection and came again only minutes later, crying out with pleasure and amazement.</p> <p>""A virgin no longer,"" Kristy whispered into his ear before pressing her lips to his and driving her tongue to the back of his throat, silencing any reply as Rachel followed up with a blowjob. After a little of this intense lovemaking, both girls stepped off the bed, zipping his pajamas back up as they went. Bailey lay perfectly still, forgetting about the restraints, forgetting about the welts on his buttocks and the backs of the legs, and forgetting that he just gotten laid for the first time while wearing fuzzy blue footie pajamas. His 11-year-old mind was ablaze, trying to process all of the stimulation. He couldn't think, and he certainly couldn't speak.</p> <p>He rested for a few minutes, eyes closed, lolling his head back and forth, trying to clear his head. He heard Kristy and Rachel rustling around in the room. They were doing something, taking things from drawers.</p> <p>""Hey..."" he said. ""Hey, will you untie me?""</p> <p>Kristy appeared at the bedside. ""Nope. We haven't even begun with you, kiddo. We were just warming you up.""</p> <p>""What... what are you going to...?""</p> <p>Kristy held up a strange object so that he could see it. It was a rubber thing, like a ball, only with leather straps attached.</p> <p>""What the... is that a gag? I'm not gonna...""</p> <p>""Yes, it's a gag, and we need you to put it in for the next stage.""</p> <p>""I'm not going to put that in my mouth! Let me go!""</p> <p>Kristy nodded to her sister. ""Rachel, show him. I think you'll want the gag.""</p> <p>Rachel held up an object that looked like a fat pen, silvery, with a shiny metal point at one end. A wire was attached to the other end and led to a complicated looking control box that Rachel placed on the bedside table. It, in turn, was plugged into the wall.</p> <p>""That's an electric probe, Bailey, and we're going to give you some shocks. Now, open up."" Kristy pressed the ball gag into his mouth, but Bailey clenched his teeth. ""Rachel, give him a dose.""</p> <p>Kristy stepped back so Bailey could watch Rachel. She walked around the bed and stopped at his bound feet. Slowly, deliberately, she brought the point of the probe closer to his right foot, and pressed the point into his sole. The thin white vinyl stitched to the bottoms of the pajama feet didn't obstruct the charge. There was an audible buzz, and it felt like a hot needle had been driven into his foot. Bailey cried out, and Kristy, who had been holding the gag at the ready, jammed the rubber ball into his mouth and quickly fastened the straps behind his head.</p> <p>""Unnnnngghhhh,"" Bailey grunted, and immediately the ball gag made him drool. Kristy, anticipating this, had a hand towel ready, which she dabbed at his cheeks.</p> <p>""There, now, Bailey. This will hurt a lot, but you will also enjoy it. We promise not to spend more than an hour with the electrodes.""</p> <p>""Mah moofers coomfing hmm,"" Bailey said, tugging urgently again at the silk scarfs that held his wrists and ankles.</p> <p>""What's that? You're mother's coming home?"" said Rachel, holding up the probe so he could get a better look at it. ""Not for hours yet. They'll eat lunch at the Farmer's market, and it's only 9. Now, where were we? Each little piggy?""</p> <p>Rachel went to work on his feet, tracing the contours of his soles with the electrode. With each contact, Bailey arched his back and let loose a muffled scream. ""Shhhhh,"" soothed Kristy, chasing his drool with her towel. ""This won't do any permanent harm. The voltage is much too low.""</p> <p>""And now to move on to more delicate anatomy,"" Rachel said. For the second time that morning, Kristy unzipped Bailey's pajamas. The zipper went down his front and almost to his knee on the left leg. With the zipper all of the way down, his genitals were completely exposed. He didn't have an erection, so Rachel went to work, applying Vaseline, then stroking him gently until, even in his pain, he couldn't resist.</p> <p>""We've got some specialized equipment, courtesy of our parents,"" said Kristy.</p> <p>""They don't know we borrowed it,"" said Rachel. She set the electric probe on the bed and picked up some odd bits of metal and wire, connected by long cables to the box on the bedside table. ""Now, these first."" She fastened a circular metal clip around the base of his penis, and a second identical one near the tip of his penis. ""One of these is live, the other's the ground. Basic electrical circuit."" And with this, Kristy dabbed at a button on the control box.</p> <p>Bailey nearly fainted with agony, writhing violently, his teeth clamped on the gag.</p> <p>""I guess that works. There's more, though."" Kristy fastened an electrode to each of his testicles, a clip that fastened to his scrotum tightly just above the gonad.</p> <p>""The ones on the feet worked well, so more there..."" said Rachel. She slipped an elastic band onto each foot, each band pressing an electrode firmly against his arches.</p> <p>""And for good measure, his little titties,"" said Kristy, and she fastened a round metal electrode beneath each of his nipples with a bit of white medical tape.</p> <p>""Are we ready to light him up?""</p> <p>""We've got a button for each electrode. It'll be like playing the piano.""</p> <p>""Let's start with a simple triad chord,"" said Kristy, and she pressed the buttons that energized his penis, testicle, and nipple electrodes.</p> <p>The gag couldn't contain his scream. High pitched and ragged, it would have been audible all over the big house. The boy struggled with renewed vigor, but the silk scarves could not be dislodged.</p> <p>Kristy knelt by the bed, leaned forward, and smoothed the hair off his sweating brow. Bailey looked into her twinkling eyes, panting heavily through his nose. ""It's just 9 o'clock, kiddo."" She smiled. ""Three more hours of this and you'll do anything we ask.""</p></div>",[]
1084,"Gameboy, Part 1",1,ANONYMOUS,no@email,,2003-06-11,76,5,"b,g/M,F, bd, cons, ds, inc, ped, spank, voy",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonx001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had asked my parents to buy me the latest version of Gameboy, but they refused. They said they didn't have the money, but I didn't really believe them. To me, it seemed like just an excuse. I was eleven years old, and my sister Becky was ten. We lived across the street from a mall, and our parents let us go hang out there on our own - we lived in a small, event-less town, and there wasn't really any reason to worry that something would happen to us. One day I was at the mall with my sister. We were in a store that sold Gameboys, and I was looking at them in awe. Finally my sister said to me, ""Look, if you really want one, I'll buy it for you, just don't tell Mom or Dad you got it from me."" I looked at her in shock. But she just said, ""Pick out five games.""</p> <p>""You have money for this?""</p> <p>""I wouldn't be offering if I didn't, would I?""</p> <p>""From where?""</p> <p>""Huh?""</p> <p>""Where did you get the money?""</p> <p>""Look, don't ask questions. If you want it, I'll buy it for you. If not, then let's go to another store."" 'This I've got to see,' I said to myself, not really believing that she had the money for it. But I picked out my five favorite games and handed them to her, along with the Gameboy box. She took them to the checkout counter. ""You don't have money to pay for all that, do you little girl?""</p> <p>""Of course I do! How much is it together?"" She opened her little purse, took out a wad of hundred- dollar bills and counted them out until she passed the price. The saleslady was in shock. ""Where'd you get so much money from?"" she asked her. ""From my Granny of course,"" Becky lied. We haven't had a grandmother in years, and even when we did she didn't give us money like that. ""Look, Mike, I don't want Mom and Dad knowing about my money, so you've gotta keep it hidden, okay?""</p> <p>""Sure, but where did you really get it from?""</p> <p>""I can't tell you. Don't worry, I didn't steal it or anything. I just got a job once in a while, but I'm not supposed to tell. Anyway, let's go eat - my treat."" Then she paid for my meal at McDonalds. I was careful to keep the Gameboy hidden when my parents were around. Becky was really cool about it - she never asked for favors in return or anything. Every few days after that she'd say to me, ""Let's go to the mall,"" and she'd buy me whatever I wanted there. She got me books and magazines, games for my Gameboy and for the computer, and of course, food. Let me explain something. My sister and I were very close. So it was strange that she wasn't telling me where her money was coming from. And it was strange that I didn't know about her job for so long, before she offered to buy me the Gameboy. And I'll explain something else too - my sister was a big tomboy. She was into watching sports like football and baseball, and disliked anything feminine. The only feminine thing about her was her long hair, which she always kept in a simple ponytail. Other than that, she always dressed in baggy jeans and a baggy T-shirt. And never anything pink. I think I hadn't seen her in a bathing suit in at least three years - even when my family went camping, she didn't go in the water with us. As far as me, I liked boy things - I liked watching sports and stuff, but I wasn't really good at them. I wasn't very muscular. And I was very self-conscious about the way I looked. When I went swimming, I'd wear long baggy swim shorts and a baggy shirt on top. A month or two went by. Becky was very generous with me, and bought me stuff at the mall all the time. She still managed to hide her fortune from Mom and Dad - I don't know how! When I asked her where she got her money from, she just avoided the question or asked me not to ask her. Eventually I just accepted it. Then one day she asked me, ""Mike, would you like to see my work?""</p> <p>""I thought you didn't want me to know about it.""</p> <p>""Yeah, well they said I could bring you tomorrow if I want to. Actually, they want you to come. You might be able to get some money out of it too.""</p> <p>""Okay, sure, but do you work? I never noticed you missing from home!""</p> <p>""You know my Tuesday-and-Thursday night bowling tournaments? Well, I haven't been going to them for about a year now. There are people there who I pay to cover up for me.""</p> <p>""If I come with you, Mom will wonder where *I* am.""</p> <p>""I'll take care of that,"" she said. That evening over dinner, Becky said, ""Mom, can Mike come with me to bowling tomorrow? Jake's sick and our team's short a player.""</p> <p>""Sure, why not."" *** Becky and I went to different schools, so she told me to meet her after school at the local ballet academy. The ballet academy was housed in a large building that used to be a high school - now the only part of it in use were the ballet studios. When I got there, I didn't see Becky waiting outside, so I went inside to look for her. I felt pretty uncomfortable walking through the sea of little girls in all sorts of leotards and tutus. As I walked down the hall, clearly out of place, some of the little girls laughed and asked me where my leotard was. I was about to leave when I heard Becky calling me, from the end of the hallway. She took me through a door, down some stairs, through a bunch more hallways (I was clearly lost by now and would never find my way back out without her), until we finally came to a strange looking steel door. Becky pressed the intercom button and stated her name, and the door began to open automatically. ""Come with me,"" Becky said with a smile. As soon as we entered, the door slammed closed behind us. ""Don't worry, they'll let us leave when we need to!"" she laughed. Becky led me down another corridor to a room with an open door. We entered the room and were greeted by a very tall and muscular man. ""Becky, you're late! Our client's waiting for you!""</p> <p>""Sorry, Tim, I tried my best but my teacher kept us all after school to finish a project.""</p> <p>""You know I don't accept any excuses -you'll be punished for this accordingly. Who's this?"" ""My brother Mike - Sam said I should bring him along today. I haven't explained anything to him about the show yet - do I have time to show him around?""</p> <p>""Are you kidding? You're already late! I'm sure he'll figure things out on his own. Jake - get Becky ready."" </p> <p>""Yes sir,"" said a younger but equally muscular looking guy. Tim, the first guy, said, ""Mike, you wait here until we tell you where to go. You can help yourself to water from the cooler over there, if you want, and there are magazines on the coffee table over there."" Becky grabbed my arm and whispered, ""Don't worry about me, Mike, it's all an act, nobody gets hurt."" Before she managed to finish her sentence, Jake came and picked her up by the waist, slung her over his shoulder and carried her out of the room. Saying I was nervous would be quite an understatement. I waited there maybe twenty minutes. Then Jake came into the room. </p> <p>""Mike, you can see your sister now, if you'd like - she's on break. Go through that door, follow the hallway to the end, and then ring the buzzer on the green door. I'll buzz you in when you get there."" The room beyond the green door was pitch black - I couldn't see a thing in there - and because of that I was reluctant to enter. Then I heard a voice. ""Mike, are you out there? Come in - don't be afraid of the dark - the light will come on when the door's closed."" After entering the room, the door mysteriously swung closed by itself, and then the light came on. I would have screamed, but I was too scared and surprised. In the center of the room, suspended from the ceiling by a thick chain, was a cage made of thick black bars. The bottom of the cage was maybe a foot off the ground. It was tall enough for a person to be able to stand up inside, but thin enough to prevent that person from being able to turn around. Inside the cage was a child - apparently a girl, wearing a very small bikini. Her back was towards me. The bottom of her bikini covered her butt completely but very tightly, and the sides of the bottom, connecting the back to the front, were nothing but two very thin straps, about an inch apart. The back of the top of the bikini was made of two thin straps - one running across just below the girl's armpits, and the other running across the back of her neck. The cage appeared to be firmly closed, its door held in place by a very big padlock. As if being locked in such a cage wasn't enough, the girl was further restrained: her wrists were fastened by steel handcuffs to opposite ends of the top of the cage, and her ankles were fastened the same way to the ends of the bottom of the cage, forming an X. There were a couple of straps running across the back of her head. Seeing the girl trapped like that made me very nervous. I was wondering who the girl was, hoping it wasn't Becky, when Tim said, ""So, Mike, how often does Becky let you see her in a bikini? Well you can look all you want now, there's nothing she can do to stop you!"" Tim gave the side of the cage a push, causing it to turn around so that Becky was facing me. </p> <p>""Come closer,"" he said. ""She won't bite - she can't - she's gagged!"" he laughed, but I didn't. I was worried about what they were doing to Becky. I noticed that Becky's bikini bottom was riding up in her pussy - my friends called it a ""camel toe"" - when we were younger, we'd laugh at girls at the local pool whose bathing suits did that to them, until they noticed and embarrassingly pulled the material flat. Even if Becky knew the material was doing that to her now, there was nothing she could do to fix it with her wrists locked like that. A thousand thoughts were going through my mind and I didn't manage to voice any of them yet, I was so nervous. </p> <p>Tim said, ""Go ahead and touch her, Mike, I'm sure she doesn't mind. After all, you're her brother.""</p> <p>""Let her go!"" I screamed. ""Why did you do this to her?"" Tim laughed and said, ""Whoa, Mike, calm down, don't worry about it - we didn't do anything to her that she didn't want us to. You see, this is all a game - Becky's an actor - she doesn't mind it. We don't hurt her or anything - we take really good care of her! Our clients pay thousands of dollars to watch preteen bondage shows - and she takes most of that home in her pocket! You can ask her yourself - Becky, do you like being locked up like that?"" I noticed Becky nod her head ""yes"". ""See? She's okay with it. So go ahead and enjoy what you see - she doesn't mind. And YOU don't even have to pay for it! You know what -I've gotta go to the office for a few minutes before the next show starts - I'll take her gag off and you can talk to her in private. If I were you, though, take advantage of the situation and give her a good feel while you can and she's not able to stop you! Becky, head forward!"" </p> <p>Becky leaned as forward as she could, and Tim reached up and removed her gag. ""You can take her blindfold off yourself if you want - it's just tied behind her head. The rest of the stuff's locked with keys, though, and I'm taking those with me."" Tim left the room and locked the door behind him, leaving us locked inside. When he opened the door, the lights went off, and when he closed it again, they came back on. ""Becky, what's going on?"" I asked, removing her blindfold as quickly as I could. ""Mike, I told you before, it's all an act! You don't have to worry about me - this is actually fun! And believe me, it's worth the money!""</p> <p>""You actually like it?""</p> <p>""Yeah, it's really fun watching all those creepy old men staring at me. I know they'd love to rape me, if I wasn't protected, locked inside a cage. Sometimes they pay more and then Tim lets them tie me up themselves, or torture me in other ways. But he or another one of the guys is always there to make sure they don't do anything bad to me. It's fun!""</p> <p>""But you're almost naked - I don't think I've even seen you in a simple one-piece bathing suit in years!""</p> <p>""Yeah, well here they have a uniform!"" she laughed. ""Anyway, what do you think? Do I look good?""</p> <p>""Yeah, you look too good. I feel bad for you."" She laughed again. ""Don't feel bad! I told you, it's fun. Look, can you do my a favor and scratch my back for me?"" I scratched it. ""Do you know that your bikini's riding up - your vagina crack's visible."" She laughed. ""Yeah, I know, it happens all the time. The outfits they give me to wear are so thin and tight, and don't have linings, so that happens a lot. I complained about it at first but they told me that it has to be like that, that the clients like it that way. I straighten it when I can, but usually once my hands are tied, if it's not already riding up, someone pulls on it so that it does it again.""</p> <p>""Should I try to straighten it for you?""</p> <p>""You can if you want to, but don't worry about it. Take a good look and enjoy."" I tried pulling at the top of her bikini this way and that - I noticed that it was REALLY tight against her skin, and that instead of freeing the fabric from her vagina, I only managed to pull it in farther. The lights went out as the door opened. The door closed again and Jake was in the room Becky said, ""Jake, can you let me out for a few minutes? I really need to scratch my crotch.""</p> <p>""Sorry kiddo, but no can do. Your next act's about to begin. Why don't you ask your brother to scratch you?""</p> <p>""I can't do that!"" I protested. ""Why not? It's itching her!""</p> <p>""But I can't touch her there!""</p> <p>""Mike, I see you didn't sign a consent form when you came in here. The rules of this place are that clients can touch our actresses anywhere they want, including butt and chest, as long as they don't remove the actress' swimsuit - top or bottom; the vagina is the only place that's out of bounds and can't be touched, except by family members. If a family member comes here to watch a show, they're allowed to touch the vagina as well, and family members can also remove the girl's bikini top if they want to, even if the actress protests, even if other people are watching as well. And if they pay double, they can remove the bottom as well, as long as no other clients who aren't relatives are watching. Becky agreed to these rules and signed on them when she came to work here. All family members are included in this rule: parents and grandparents, children and grandchildren, brothers and sisters, uncles and aunts - even if they're only related by marriage, cousins, and cousins of cousins. So, you're allowed to touch her wherever you want.""</p> <p>""I can't believe this. You have family members that come and watch these shows? You mean that they know their relatives are here acting?""</p> <p>""Sure, it happens all the time! Fathers and daughters come in together all the time - the father wanting to borrow our equipment to discipline his daughter. Brothers and sisters come too. Sometimes a client comes not knowing that their relative acts here, and when they give us their name, we give them the option of viewing a show with their relative acting. In those shows the actress is usually kept blindfolded the whole time so she doesn't know who's watching the show. If she feels her vagina's being touched, or her bathing suit being removed, she knows that some family member's doing it to her, but she might never know who it was, if the relative doesn't reveal it to them afterwards."" Becky spoke with a giggle. ""It happened to me once or twice - I guess it wasn't you, Mike, watching the show, then!"" ""Of course not!"" She laughed. ""I think it was Uncle Al, it kind of felt like him, but I can't be sure."" ""I'm taking you to your next show in three minutes, so if you want him to scratch you, get him to do it now."" Jake left the room again. ""You really want me to scratch you there?""</p> <p>""YES, PLEASE, it's really itching me!""</p> <p>""I never thought you'd want me to touch you there!""</p> <p>""Don't worry about it - start at the top, in front.""</p> <p>""Here?""</p> <p>""A little lower... yeah, that's it. A little harder. Good, now move lower. More, more, yeah, stop there. Scratch harder. Good, now go even lower, good, now right on the bottom, right between my legs, oh yes, that's exactly what I needed. Do it more, push your finger in deeper, yes, keep going, oh yeah, that's great, a little more, aaaaaaaah. Thanks, that was great. Now give me a little scratch in my butt-hole - it would be easier for you if you went around to the other side..."" </p> <p>I couldn't believe I was doing this! I scratched her the way she asked me to, being careful not to touch her anywhere except where she specifically asked me to. Jake came back in. ""Okay, Becky, ShowTime. Except there's a little change of plans - the client wants you to start out hog-tied with ropes, inside this dog carrier.""</p> <p>""Great,"" she said, ""That's the starting position I hate the most!"" ""I know, sorry, but you don't have a choice.""</p> <p>""What do you mean she doesn't have a choice?"" I demanded. ""She's not a slave!""</p> <p>""Don't worry, Mike, it's okay, it's not so bad,"" she said. I watched as Jake unlocked her wrists and ankles. She brought her arms and legs together and stretched a bit as Jake unlocked the padlock on the door of the cage. I noticed her pulling her bikini out of her pussy as she jumped out of the cage. As her feet hit the ground, Jake gave her left butt-cheek a nice long pinch. She tried to pull his hand off, but he put his other hand on her chest, right where her breasts would be if she had any, held her tight against his body and said, ""Don't even try, sweetheart, resistance is futile!"" He took his pinching hand off her butt, only for it to return a split-second later with a loud spank. ""Ouch!"" she yelped. ""I'll be good - I promise!""</p> <p>""That-a-girl,"" he said, and took his hands off her. She turned around and faced me - she was smiling. ""See, Mike? It's all an act - it didn't hurt or anything like that. Jake's spankings are real loud but they don't hurt.""</p> <p>""Assume the position, Becky, we don't have time to waste."" Jake was getting the ropes ready. ""Yes, master,"" she said with a giggle, and climbed up on the table and lay down, face down. Jake started quickly and expertly winding the ropes around her ankles until they were sufficiently disabled. Then he did the same at her knees. Jake said, ""Mike, could you get me a few more ropes off the shelf over there? I took short ones by mistake."" I felt like a family traitor assisting him in tying up my sister, but I did as he asked since Becky seemed to be complying willingly. After Becky's wrists and elbows were bound together behind her back, Jake raised her feet to her hands and tied them together as well. Then he said, ""Check the knots."" Becky began to struggle a bit, and then stopped. ""They're fine - I'm not going nowhere!"" she laughed. Jake tied a bandana over her eyes. ""Can you see anything?""</p> <p>""No - I'm blind,"" she said. ""Good, now for the part you hate the most. Open up!"" Becky let out a sigh and opened her mouth. Jake put a piece of rope in her mouth, winding it around her head and mouth a few times before tying it tightly behind her head. Becky made a few noises but they weren't recognizable. Jake said, ""Good, I see the gag's working!"" Jake went and opened the door to the small dog carrier. Then he walked back to the table where Becky was. He pushed her over so that she was now lying in her side instead of her stomach. Then he took hold of the top of her bikini bottom, both in front and in back, and pulled it about an inch towards her head so that it pulled up into her butt and pussy. ""Very nice!"" he remarked. </p> <p>""She doesn't like that!"" I said. Jake laughed. ""So what? WE do!"" Then he gave her another pinch on her butt-cheek, lifted her up in the air, and stuffed her, rather roughly in my opinion, into the small dog carrier. He closed the door and locked it with a padlock, and then put a dark cloth cover over the whole case. ""You can't watch this show,"" he said. ""The client's paying to have her all to himself. But the next one you should be able to watch. This one's only lasting twenty minutes.""</p> <p>""I thought you said that one of the workers stays with the girl at all times to make sure they don't do anything to her that they're not supposed to!""</p> <p>""Yeah, Tim's going to be there with her. They just don't want anybody else in the audience with her, that's all. You can wait here - there's a TV over there - she'll be returning here after this show, before the next one."" Jake carried the dog-carrier out of the room. The door locked behind him. I did my best to try and not think about what might be happening to Becky. But I wasn't able to concentrate on the TV show. About ten minutes after Becky had left, the door opened and a pretty young woman wearing a business suit walked in. She looked at me and said, ""Wow, you're a cute one! But I thought tonight was girls' night?""</p> <p>""I'm not an actor - I'm just here accompanying my sister.""</p> <p>""Oh, okay, so where is she?""</p> <p>""In a show -she should return in about ten minutes.""</p> <p>""Oh, you don't mind if I get changed for my next show here, do you? Don't worry - you won't see me naked!""</p> <p>""Go ahead, don't mind me,"" I said. I tried not to watch her, but it was hard. The woman removed all her clothes until she was wearing nothing but a very small white bikini. I actually couldn't tell if it was a swimsuit or underwear. Then she opened a closet and took out some clothes. She rolled a pair of dark pantyhose up her legs, and then put on a short, tight, black leather skirt with slits up the sides. After that she stepped into a pair of tall black leather boots, with lots of buckles on the sides. She put some kind of tight black leather top on, that only just made it past her boobs. The top squeezed them in a way that made them look a lot bigger than they did before. She put a leather jacket over that. Then she put on a black leather cap and an assortment of big chunky jewelry. I watched as she did her makeup. Then she opened another closet (that was locked with a key), took out a pair of handcuffs, which she slipped into her belt, and a long black whip, which she rolled up and held in her hand. ""There, I'm done,"" she said. She came around and stood in front of me. ""So, what do you think?"" she asked with a smile. ""Do I look scary enough?""</p> <p>""Not really,"" I said. ""Your smile still looks friendly."" Within a split second she made a deafening crack with her whip against the wall, and with a really scary face on, yelled at me, ""How's this?"" That startled me. I tried to recompose myself, trying to remember her pretty smile from before. ""Yeah, that's scary,"" I said. She laughed, her smile returning. ""Good, it should be. See you around, kid!"" She rustled my hair with her hand, and then left the room. </p> <p>Moments later, Jake entered the room with Becky. She wasn't tied up this time -she was walking on her own. After placing her in the room with me, Jake left, the door locking behind him again. Becky appeared to be drenched from head to toe. She was clutching a large towel around her tightly, but the towel appeared to be totally soaked as well. ""Can you get me another towel, Mike?"" she said, shivering. ""They're in the cupboard over there."" When I brought her the towel, she took it and the other one drop to the floor. She was completely naked. She began drying herself, making no effort to conceal her nakedness from me as she did so. ""Where's your bathing suit?"" I asked. ""Turns out that client was a family member. I have no idea who it was - I was kept blindfolded the whole time, and he didn't talk. But as you can see, he stripped me completely. I think he ripped my bikini off with his teeth - that's how it felt! The sicko! I bet it's Uncle Al! It's gotta be him - he always looked at me funny in the pool, when I was little, and would always 'accidentally' touch me in places he shouldn't. At least he's paying me for it, now! But I bet Aunt Val doesn't know about it!""</p> <p>""I can't believe you agree to this!""</p> <p>""Mike, for these twenty minutes I acted, I just made three thousand dollars! Who cares if he saw me naked, and touched me a little too much? He didn't hurt me, and he didn't rape me! So who cares?"" </p> <p>When she finished drying off, she let that towel drop to the floor as well. ""So, Mike, tell me honestly. Do I look good? Does it really feel good to see me naked?"" She held her hands out to the sides and spun around slowly, giving me a good look.</p> <p>I gulped. ""I dunno, I guess so. You're thin and pretty."" Remember, I was only 11 and just beginning puberty, so it didn't really effect me that much. She said, ""You should look here - this is where they like to look the most!"" Then she spread her legs wide, put her hands up behind her head, and bent over backwards until her hands were flat on the floor. I was looking right into her vagina - her spread legs were keeping her lips open. After a few moments she said, ""And I bet you didn't know I could do this!"" Without taking her hands off the floor, she brought her legs together a bit, and then gave a kick. Her legs went flying into the air until they were sticking straight up in a perfect handstand. Her naked butt was towards me now. She bent her head back so that she could see me, and then began to walk towards me, on her hands, until she was only a few inches away. Then she opened her legs again and let them down until they were sticking straight out to the sides, 180 degrees, in a perfect ""splits"". Again, I could see straight into her vagina. A few moments later she put her legs up again, and then, still standing only on her hands, turned herself around so that her front was now towards me. Then she did the ""splits"" thing again. ""You can touch it if you want,"" she said, friendly. ""After all, you're my brother! And if Uncle Al touches me there, YOU sure can!"" </p> <p>Against my better judgment, I felt it a bit with my fingertips. ""I used to have pubic hair, but they got me electrolysis to remove it completely. That's also why I haven't had to shave my legs or armpits in a long time - I dunno if you noticed."" I touched her a bit, and she said, ""That feels nice. Here - let me show you something - can you hold me up a bit so I can lift a hand off the ground?"" I put my hands on her hips, just below her legs (which were still being held out in the ""splits"" position). She lifted her left hand up. ""The best place to touch me,"" she said, ""is right here. It's my clit - that makes me feel the best."" I felt her a bit more, and then she stood back on her legs again. She lifted up her hands and ran them through her long hair. </p> <p>""Becky, I'm really surprised at you, I mean, until today, I can't remember the last time I even saw you in a DRESS, let alone in a bathing suit! You always wear baggy jeans and baggy T-shirts! And now you're letting me see you naked, and asking me to touch you, as if it's as normal as can be?!"" She laughed and kissed me on the cheek. ""And you were worried about my bikini riding up my pussy! Isn't it great that a brother and sister can be this close? Mom and Dad would kill us if they knew about this, but as long as they don't know, and I'm making good money and having fun, and nobody's getting hurt, I say this is a great arrangement!"" Then I said, ""Shouldn't you be putting something on? I mean, Jake or that other guy could walk in here any second, unannounced!""</p> <p>""And you don't think they saw me naked during the show with uncle Al, or whoever it was? And see that camera? There are security cameras everywhere here, even in the bathrooms. At first when I got here I did my best to keep covered up as much as I could, but now I'm used to them seeing me naked, and I don't even bother trying to hide it. Anyway, I don't think there's any clothes in this room that would fit me."" ""Where are the clothes you came in?""</p> <p>""How should *I* know? The first thing they do to me when I check in to work is give me some kind of bikini to wear, and take away my clothes and hide them until they set me free for the day."" I told her about the woman who came in while she was at her show, and about the closet that she took clothes out of. ""It doesn't matter, anyway. Even if there are clothes in here that would fit me, I'm not allowed to wear anything that they haven't specifically told me to wear.""</p> <p>""What do you mean 'not allowed'? What would happen?""</p> <p>""That's the only time the workers here are allowed to strip me naked against my will - if I wear clothes that I wasn't supposed to. I did it once by mistake, and it wasn't pleasant! Three of them came and held me down and took off all my clothes, then they tied me down to a table, spread-eagled, face-up, covered my whole body with chocolate syrup, and let two dogs lick me clean! When the dogs had finished, they poured a whole garbage-pail full of ice-cold water all over my naked body - there were even ice-cubes in it! It was horrible! Then they dried me off with a really hot hair dryer. Only then did they untie me, but then they locked me inside a glass in the office, and I had to stay completely naked for the rest of the day. And I didn't even get any money for that day. They videotaped the whole thing - I watched it once, it's incredible! But you know what -even though I suffered at the time, and I was screaming for them to stop until they put a gag in my mouth, deep down I enjoyed it. It gave me a weird rush - I don't know how to explain it - I actually like being tied up. A few times I've actually thought of breaking the rule again just so they'd do it to me again, I'm really curious to see if they'd do it the same way, and if I'd enjoy it again. The only thing that prevents me from doing it is knowing that I'd lose all the money I would have made that day. ""So, normally after a show I'm still dressed in whatever I was wearing, 'cause the workers here aren't allowed to take my clothes off or to make me take them off. Only if I do a show with a family member who strips me, and the relative doesn't bother to dress me or leave me with clothes at the end of the show, they take me back to my room naked, wrapped only in a sheet, or towel, if I got wet. If I wanted to, I could stay wrapped in a towel now, until someone came and gave me something to wear. I did that at the beginning. But now I figure - what's the point."" A voice came over an unseen intercom. ""Nice speech, Becky! We appreciate your new policy as well!"" Becky laughed. ""My pleasure,"" she said. A moment later a man who I hadn't yet seen came into the room. ""Hi Becky, nice pussy,"" he said. ""Thanks, Sam, glad you like it,"" she said, tipping her hips to the side. ""Would you give me the splits show like you gave him?""</p> <p>""Oh no, Sammy, you know that show's only for family members!""</p> <p>""Then would you at least agree to let me spank you?"" I saw her wink at me. ""Okay... I mean, NO! PLEASE, NO! PLEASE DON'T HURT ME!"" It was obvious that her resistance was an act as Sam roughly grabbed her completely naked body, and sat down on a chair bringing her over his knees. She was still wiggling and struggling to get free, but he held her down firmly, and began bringing his hand down, loudly slapping her bare butt-cheeks. ""Ow, stop, please stop!"" she pleaded, but he continued. Finally he said, ""Becky, if you want me to stop spanking your cute little pink and sore bum, stop resisting me and let me spank you twenty times without you moving a muscle.""</p> <p>""Okay, okay,"" she said and lay limp across him. He released his tight grip and spanked her swiftly twenty times. ""Tim said you deserved that anyway for showing up late today."" He pushed her off his knees and she slumped down, curled into a ball, on the floor. ""I've gotta use the john - I'll be back in a minute to dress you for your last show of the day."" As soon as he left the room, Becky got up and smiled at me and gave me a hug. ""Are there marks on my butt?"" she asked. I looked. ""No, I don't see any.""</p> <p>""Don't worry, Mike, I hope you know by now that it didn't hurt a bit, my protests were all an act. They know how to spank loudly, but without it hurting. And *I* know why *he* had to go to the bathroom in such a hurry!""</p> <p>""Do you ever see THEM naked, or have to touch THEM?"" </p> <p>""No, never. It's not allowed. Even if the clients want to jerk off in the middle of a show, they have to leave the studio and go to a bathroom to do it, even if I'm blindfolded anyway. Those are the rules."" Sam came back into the room. His hair was a mess, and one of his shirttails wasn't tucked in. ""Mike, you know, if you want your sister to treat you properly, you really should give her a thorough bare-bottom spanking at least once a day. Right Becky?""</p> <p>""Of course, Sam!"" she laughed. ""Okay, let's get you guys ready. Mike, the clients would like you to act as well, in this show. Do you mind?"" That made me nervous. ""I don't think I should,"" I said. Mike laughed. ""Don't worry, you won't be tied up or spanked or anything. The audience of this show is an old couple, husband and wife, who would like to see you act out a family feud, a sibling rivalry, whatever you call it. They want to watch while you handcuff her and give her a spanking, that's all. We'll pay you a thousand bucks. You can handle that, can't you?"" I looked at Becky. ""Please?"" she said. I understood now that they ordered this show ahead of time, and that's why she brought me here today. ""Okay, I guess so, if that's what Becky wants."" She gave me a kiss. ""Thanks,"" she said. ""This will be fun.""</p> <p>""But I don't really know how to make good knots, or how to spank without it hurting.""</p> <p>""Spank me as hard as you can - my butt can take it!"" she said, facing away and wiggling her still-naked butt at me. </p> <p>Just then the door opened and the woman who had been there before came in, still wearing her scary leather outfit. Sam said, ""This is Nancy. She works here. She's going to take you to another room and help you get into costume, and teach you a bit about handcuffs and whips and whatever else you'll need to know. Don't worry, your costume won't be anything immodest like your sisters' costumes! Don't be afraid of her - she's in costume from her last show, but under those tough clothes she's a nice, sweet person."" Nancy led me out of the room. As I left the room, I noticed Sam locking some kind of leash around Becky's neck and fastening her wrists to the collar as well. The other end of the chain was fastened to the ceiling. It didn't feel right leaving her in such a vulnerable situation, alone with a strange man, completely naked like that. But as I was glancing back at her nervously, Nancy gave me a firm push out of the room, and the door shut with a loud click of the automatic lock. She led me across the corridor into another room with a similar type of door. Inside the room there was more or less the same equipment that was in the previous one. As the door shut, locking us in, Nancy asked, ""You don't have a problem with leather, do you? Because the wife who's gonna be watching you asked that we dress you completely in leather. Is that okay?""</p> <p>""As long as it isn't skin-tight like yours!"" I said. Nancy laughed. ""I'll do my best,"" she said. ""Are you wearing boxers or briefs?""</p> <p>""Boxers,"" I said. ""Hmm, that might be a problem - I don't think they'll fit right under the leather pants. Let me see..."" she looked through a closet. ""This looks like it will fit you. You can wear this instead of underwear, I don't think we have any boys' underwear here."" She handed me a shiny black boys Speedo bathing suit. </p> <p>""It looks to small,"" I said. She laughed. ""These things stretch,"" she said. ""Wait a minute... here. These are the pants that I think you'll wear. They should fit you nicely."" She handed me a pair of black leather pants. ""You don't have to change in front of me - there's a bathroom right here."" She opened the door to the adjoining bathroom. </p> <p>""Get the Speedo and the pants on first, and I'll figure out what to do for a shirt after."" I asked her, ""Nobody's going to force my pants off me and look at my in the Speedo, are they?"" She laughed. ""No, don't worry! Tonight's girls' night. Only the girls are stripped, bound, ad disciplined. If you want that to happen to you, come back tomorrow - it'll be boys' night."" I was about to step into the bathroom to change when I remembered something. ""Wait, I can't change there - Becky told me there are hidden cameras!"" </p> <p>She laughed. ""You can really tell you're a newcomer! Anyway, your shirt's long enough - it'll cover your bits - just keep it on until you finish changing your underwear."" I entered the bathroom and closed the door. I put the Speedo on, being careful to keep myself covered with my T- shirt. I always wore boxers, and when I went swimming I wore baggy shorts, never Speedos. The tight constricting feeling was quite strange. It didn't really hurt, but it felt weird, maybe a little uncomfortable. I felt myself over the smooth slippery material. It felt so... different. Nice. I didn't want anybody to be able to see me in the Speedo, and for that reason I wanted to keep my shirt down while I put my pants on as well. But I was really curious to see how I looked in the Speedo. Letting my curiosity get the better of me, I took my T-shirt off, and modeled the Speedo for myself, in front of the full-length mirror on the wall. I had never seen myself like this before. I thought I looked cute. I had a small, cute, rounded butt. The Speedo covered it very tightly, and you could see a vague outline of my butt-crack. But it wasn't pulled in obscenely, the way they made Becky wear her suits. My bulge in front was quite visible. I wasn't that big, yet, but you could clearly see that I was a boy. I was nowhere near as smooth as Becky was in her crotch, with which I had become all too familiar that day! I thought to myself about whether I'd appear in public like that, only in a Speedo. I tried to imagine walking around my mother and aunts and cousins, having them ogle my butt and dick the way I looked at girls in their swimsuits. The thought made me feel kind of sick, and I decided against it. After tonight, I'd go back to wearing my regular baggy boxers and shorts. I pulled the leather pants up my legs. </p> <p>As I did so, I noticed what looked like a small hidden video camera, on the floor just below the sink! So my shirt probably didn't help me any, after all. They were smaller and tighter than I would have liked - they fit my butt pretty tightly, even riding up a bit, and they didn't do much to hide my bulge in the front. The legs weren't as tight fitting, although they, too, fit a lot closer than my pants normally did. The legs ended mid-calf, far from my ankles. I thought about asking for pants that didn't fit me as tightly, but figured that compared to the stuff they were making Becky wear, this was nothing, and I shouldn't complain. So I put my T-shirt back on and left the bathroom. </p> <p>""Finally,"" Nancy said. ""I was worried about you! What took you so long? We don't have much time. Well, anyway, give me your own pants and shorts."" She took them and put them in a white plastic bag. ""Sit here,"" she said, and lifted me up, sitting me down on a counter. I was surprised that she was able to lift me, but then I realized that in her profession she was required to be very strong. Without asking me or explaining anything, she removed my socks and put them in the bag. Wait here while I get your shoes - we wouldn't want to lose anything!"" I had left them in the bathroom. She came back, and my shoes were in the bag as well. ""Hands up!"" she said as she pulled my shirt off and placed it in the bag. I felt a little funny sitting there in front of her with no shirt on -usually I thought of myself as being too skinny and didn't want anybody to see me shirtless. But she didn't ask me. My T-shirt went into the bag as well. I saw her tie a knot in the bag, scribble something on it with a black marker, and toss it into a drawer that turned out to be the opening of some kind of laundry-shoot. </p> <p>""They'll keep that safe for you until your done for the day,"" she said. I felt a little violated being controlled like that, but didn't say anything. She lifted me off the counter and placed me down on the ground. She circled me a few times, looking at me closely. ""Those pants fit you quite nicely. I'm glad to see that you don't have any blemishes on your chest or back. Would you mind if I saw you just in your Speedo, without your pants on? I've had a real hard, long day, took a lot of beatings from clients - it would really warm my day if you let me.""</p> <p>""Sorry, Nancy, but I don't really feel comfortable with that.""</p> <p>""Come on, yours won't be the first I've seen - we've got hundreds of boys coming through here! Well, I hope that you'll change your mind later. Now, for your top you're going to wear this."" She fit a small black leather vest over my shoulders. It was sleeveless, of course, and very short, ending around the beginning of my stomach. There were no buttons or clasps or anything to fasten it in the front, and truthfully, even if there had been, the ends didn't meet in the front, anyway. There was no way to keep it closed, and it flapped around constantly, revealing my whole chest. If I were a girl, this would have been quite problematic! ""There, you're all set. You look adorable!"" She gave me a kiss on the cheek. ""Shouldn't I be wearing a little more?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Why? You look great! Your client's gonna love this outfit on you. Now we don't have much time, so let me teach you the ropes about the ropes! Let's see, I don't know if I can teach you to make tight knots in such little time, so lets stick with the things that lock. Like handcuffs. Here's how they work."" I felt a push, a tug, heard some clinks, and before I knew it my wrists were firmly cuffed behind my back. ""Hey,"" I said. ""Sorry, it was too tempting. But anyway, before you cuff someone, you should know what it feels like to be cuffed yourself. I'll take them off in a minute. First, though, I'll demonstrate on my own wrist."" She showed me how to lock the cuff, and how to unlock it with the key. Truthfully, I already knew how to do it, but she showed me anyway. ""That's all there's to it. There are cuffs of different size, and we have them marked for your convenience, so you can grab them easily. These ones are for children's ankles,"" she said, ""and they lock the same way. Watch.""</p> <p>""No, don't,"" I begged. But she got down on her knees and locked one cuff to one of my legs, then pushed my legs together and locked the other cuff on my other leg. ""Please unlock me,"" I asked, trying my best not to cry. ""In a minute. Don't worry - I won't hurt you or anything."" She showed me a simple ball-gag, first locking it closed in the air to show me how it's done. Then, when I opened my mouth to protest, she stuffed it inside and locked it behind my head. ""You're going to be doing this to your sister in a minute, so you need to know how it feels yourself."" I felt so ridiculous, and very nervous. ""Don't worry, it'll be okay."" She rubbed my neck, shoulders and back in a comforting, soothing way, and I calmed down. ""Now I need to teach you about spanking."" I tried to voice a protest but with the gag in my mouth I couldn't. ""And I know that you said you didn't want me to see you just in the Speedo, but I forgot that I have to teach you spanking, so I really don't have a choice. Sorry."" She undid the button and then the zipper of my pants, and then pulled them down to my ankles. They were so tight that they didn't fall down by themselves, even after they had been undone. </p> <p>""Let me see,"" she said, circling me slowly. ""You look REALLY CUTE! Wow! I was right! You'd really be a star here on boys' night, you know! You should really consider it -you'd make a lot of money - the boys make more than the girls here, you know! Anyway, let me teach you how to spank properly."" She picked me up by the waist and carried me over to a chair, where she sat down and placed me over her knees. As my hands were cuffed behind my back, they naturally rested over my butt. Noticing this, she said ""This will never do!"" and she locked some kind of chain around my neck and attached it to the chain of the handcuff, forcing my hands to remain as close to my neck as humanly possible. ""That's better,"" she said. ""We can't have those blocking the nice view, can we?"" She rested a hand right on my butt. I had never been touched like that before. </p> <p>""Now here are the secrets of giving a proper spanking. In a show like this one, you want the spankings to be loud, but not to hurt. Like these,"" she said, and she began spanking me. It made me jump at first, because the slaps were really loud. But then I realized that it really didn't hurt - Becky was right about that.""</p> <p>""If you hold your hand like this,"" she said, putting her hand in front of my face so I could see its position, ""it'll make a nice loud sound but it won't hurt - just like this."" She gave me a few more painless slaps. ""But if you hold your hand normally, like this, it can hurt a lot. Like this,"" she gave me two whacks - and they really hurt a lot! I jumped at them, and would have begged her to stop if I was able to speak. After that she sat me back down on the counter. My pants were still down around my ankles. She gave me instructions about the rest of the equipment I might need to use, including the locks that were used on the cages (thankfully she didn't lock me in a cage), the whips (that also made really loud sounds but didn't hurt), and the chains and other things used to restrain victims in all kinds of strange poses. And she showed me a bondage booklet, showing all kinds of bondage positions and techniques. </p> <p>""If you come to work here, you'll have to become very familiar with that booklet. But for now, just look it over a bit, that should be enough. Oh, remember - even though our whips and spankings don't really hurt, our clients want them to hurt. Not a lot, but enough to make you yelp and beg for mercy. That's what they come to see. So if you're on the receiving end of painless spankings or whippings, act like it hurts a lot. And if you use the techniques I showed you spanking your sister, and she cries and begs you to stop, don't worry about it - pay no attention - she's just acting the way we taught her to. If, though, a client pays to be able to spank you themselves, which occasionally happens, we can't guarantee that it won't hurt. One of us will be there to make sure they don't give you too much. But, remember that usually the clients don't have much experience spanking, and they don't know if it's hurting or not, so they'll start out lightly. And if you make a big enough deal out of their light spanks that don't really hurt, they'll think that they're already hurting you enough and won't spank you harder. That's my word of advice, what I do when it happens to me. And, if it DOES hurt, you're allowed to cry - they like it that way anyway. But just think of all the money you're making, and that'll make it feel worthwhile."" </p> <p>Nancy lifted me down off the counter and unlocked me, starting with the gag and then doing my neck, wrists and ankles. I bent down to pick up my pants, and she said, ""Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot to put your pants back on you. Sorry, I'll do that for you!"" She bent down and pulled my pants up my legs and up over my butt (a little too high, in my opinion), fastened the button, and then brought the zipper up. ""There you go. So, how do you feel? Was your first bondage experience so bad?""</p> <p>""I'm okay,"" I said. ""Good, so maybe you'll consider coming to work with us on boys' nights - I really enjoy working with you. Now, about this show, the old people really want you just to follow their instructions. You'll be locking Becky up and spanking her and torturing her in other ways, but just do whatever they tell you to. Sam will be there to referee, and to make sure nothing's done against the rules. Just follow your instructions, and have a good time!"" Nancy led me out the door, down the corridor, to another room. Becky was already waiting for me in there. ""The door on the other side of the room is the entrance to the stage. Wait here, and come through that door when it opens."" After Nancy left, Becky asked me, ""How did it go?""</p> <p>""Okay,"" I said, not getting into details. ""I know Nancy,"" Becky said. ""She can be pretty tough and strict - I've had her discipline me on stage a few times. Usually the men do it to the girls, but some clients like to see girls disciplining girls.""</p> <p>""Have you ever done it to someone else?"" I asked. ""No, not yet. They told me that for the time being, I'm enjoyed best if I'm kept on the receiving end, whatever that means! Anyway, in this show don't worry about me and do to me whatever they tell you to - I can take it.""</p> <p>""I'm surprised to see you wearing a dress!"" I said. It was way too modest compared to the bikini she was wearing before. True, it was very short and tight, and had an open back. But compared to the rest, it was quite modest. It was made of royal blue velvety material, and she wore opaque white tights on her legs. ""Yeah, well, this is the way the want the show to start. But don't worry - I doubt I'll stay this covered very long. You're going to have to undress me. I'm going to pretend to resist you, so be ready. Catch me in a headlock or something like that and pull the dress off. It's best if you pull it up over my head - that makes the best effect. And take the dress off before you take the tights off - they love to see the top of tights. I'm wearing a one-piece bathing suit under the dress, also with an open back, like the dress. But I guess that's obvious. After you do whatever they want you to do to me in the one-piece, they're gonna tell you to take my swimsuit off. Under it, I'm wearing a bikini, similar to the one I wore before. Only I'm not wearing a top - only a bottom, because otherwise the straps would show on my back. There's going to be a bikini top somewhere on the stage, on a table or something, so when you take my one-piece off, put the bikini top on me at the same time. But if they tell you to take my bikini off, don't listen, because I'm not wearing anything under it."" </p> <p>A bell rang and the door to the stage opened. ""Push me onto the stage,"" she said quietly. ""I'm supposed to protest."" I pushed, and she faked protest. After we got on the stage the door automatically closed behind us. Sam was there on stage. ""Let me go! I don't want to be here!"" Becky whined. She was a good actor. </p> <p>Sam spoke. ""Mike, you're now on stage. This mirror you see before you is actually one-way glass. There's an audience sitting on the other side, who doesn't want you to be able to see them. They can see everything you do here. They're going to give you instructions over a loudspeaker. Just do what they tell you. You know the rules - I'll be sitting here on the side making sure everything goes well."" Becky whined again. ""Let me go, you sick perverts! Let me go!""</p> <p>""Shut up!"" I said, getting into character and grabbing her wrists. We began to struggle together a bit. </p> <p>A voice came over the loudspeaker. ""Flip her skirt up so we can see what's under it."" Her hands went down to hold her skirt down. </p> <p>""Stay away! You're my brother! You're not supposed to do things like this to me!"" I gave her a painless slap on her face. When her hands flew up to her cheeks, I lifted the skirt of her dress up, giving the audience the look that they wanted. I could see it as well, in the large mirror of the one-way glass. Becky turned around to try to push me away, and I kept hold of her skirt, so that the audience got a nice view of her other side as well. </p> <p>The show went pretty well. I think I acted well. I was told to lift her skirt up and spank her over my knees, to pinch her and slap her here and there, and to put my hand on her crotch. I did exactly as I was told, and she screamed and protested it all. When I was told to, I took her dress off, over her head the way she told me was best. Then I took her tights off. I was enjoying this, and I think I was getting a boner, but my tight clothes held it in. I did all kinds of stuff to her, putting her into all kinds of weird bondage positions, touching her all over, running my finger through her butt- hole, just the way they told me to. </p> <p>While I had her bound to a frame, standing in a spread- eagle position, gagged and blindfolded, with a belt locked around the top of her head locked to the top of the frame preventing her from moving her head up and down, they told me to take her one-piece suit off. I went to get the keys to the locks, but the voice said I should do it without unlocking her. </p> <p>""You can cut the suit off with scissors,"" the voice said. Sam handed me a pair of scissors. I found the bikini top that Becky told me would be on stage. It was supposed to be pulled over the head, and had a strap that looped around the back of the neck. Another strap was to be tied behind her back. This was going to be a bit difficult, I thought, covering her chest before removing her bathing suit, when she was fastened in a position facing the audience, and couldn't move her arms or head at all. I wanted to put the first loop over her head first, so that it would be dangling over her chest before I removed her one-piece, but I couldn't because the first loop wasn't supposed to be tied, it was permanently connected. </p> <p>""Don't worry about her chest,"" Sam suggested from the side. ""Since you're her brother, you're allowed to take her top off anyway."" But I didn't want to do that. Then I got an idea. I used the scissors, and snipped that strap in two, and then tied it around her neck. It was probably tighter than it should have been since it wasn't meant to be tied like that, but I figured she'd rather it be tight than be naked. Next I tight the other strings loosely around her back. This appeared to cover her nipple area adequately. Since I was going to be cutting the one-piece off her anyway, there was no reason I wouldn't be able to slip it out under the bikini top. And that's what I did. I snipped the top of the shoulder straps and pulled the top of her one-piece down through the bikini top. Then I tied her bikini top tighter around her chest. I pulled the one-piece down some more, and then cut across the crotch-piece, and down one side, and removed it completely, tossing it down on the floor. The voice told me to pull her bikini bottom up so that her butt-crack and ""camel-toe"" would be visible. I did it without giving it much thought, strange how I had been so upset by that before. I tortured her some more in the bikini. </p> <p>Then the voice said, ""Put the sound blockers on her ears."" I didn't know what they were, and Sam showed me a device that looked like a big headset. I put it over her ears. Sam said that would prevent her from hearing, completely, and he showed me how to lock it in place so that even if I unlocked her cuffs she couldn't remove it. The voice told me to do just that - to unlock her wrists and ankles, but to leave her blindfolded, gagged, and deaf. Then they told me to do different things to torture her. She tried to stop me each time, but since all her senses but touch were disabled, she couldn't tell what was coming; everything came as a surprise, before she was able to try and stop me. Then the voice said, ""Take her bikini off.""</p> <p>""No,"" I said. ""I know that's against the rules.""</p> <p>""No it isn't - you're her brother - you're allowed to.""</p> <p>""Do I have to?"" I asked Sam. ""No you don't, that's your choice.""</p> <p>""Then I won't.""</p> <p>""We'll give you an extra thousand dollars,"" the voice said. ""Each?"" I asked. ""No, just for you. She doesn't have a choice in the matter, does she!""</p> <p>""I'll have to ask her first.""</p> <p>""No!"" the voice boomed. ""Leave her the way she is. Just take off her bikini and do as we say. If you do, you'll get a lot more money.""</p> <p>""I don't know if she'd want me to,"" I said. ""That doesn't matter - you know that a family member's allowed to take off her clothes even AGAINST her wishes!""</p> <p>""Honey,"" a woman's voice said over the microphone, ""This is why we asked that her brother be in this show with her - so that he'd be able to remove her clothes. We've seen her shows before, and we'd so much like to see her naked."" The woman's voice sounded like a kind old grandmother. That this would be one of her interests seemed very strange. ""We'll give you an extra two thousand dollars. Just do it."" I thought about how easy-going she had been about walking around naked, and figured that she didn't really mind it. So I took her bikini top off and tossed it on the floor. </p> <p>""Suck her nipple,"" the female voice said. I did. ""Now take the bottom off,"" the male voice said. </p> <p>""I think this is enough,"" I said. ""Anyway, normally relatives are only allowed to take the top off - I'm not paying anything for this."" </p> <p>""We're paying more than enough for everything. Take it off. We'll give you three thousand extra, but no more. Just do what we say."" I felt bad for Becky, but couldn't resist so much money. So off her bottoms went. Then they had me hog-tie her again, using the cuffs. They had me lock her knees apart, chained to two hooks that appeared on the floor, so that her thighs were nicely spread, giving a clear view into her pussy. Becky wasn't able to communicate at all, as she was still gagged, and the large blindfold wouldn't let me see her facial expressions. She resisted me a bit as I hog-tied her. Tired of having to fight her all the time I slapped her bare butt hard, forgetting to use the painless technique, and she immediately stopped resisting and allowed me to hog-tie her. They had me finger her crotch all over, telling me to pay special attention to her clit. Then they told me to stick a finger up her vagina. </p> <p>""I can't do that!"" I said. The eleven-year-old that I was knew way too much about female anatomy than I should have. ""Don't worry,"" Sam said. ""She's not a virgin.""</p> <p>""What do you mean she's not a virgin?"" I began to get angry. ""No, she IS a virgin, but she doesn't have a hymen. We had a doctor remove it so she'd be more flexible. You can put your finger inside - it won't bleed.""</p> <p>I was anxious to get this show over-with already so I just did what they said. After that, they told me to stick two fingers in at once, and then three. I could feel her pussy- lips squeezing my fingers as they entered and exited her. I was surprised I could fit so much in there! Then they had me put fingers in her butt, and I could see her pussy lips quivering as I did so. I think she moaned lightly through her gag. Then they had me lick her pussy all over. They told me to lick her clit a lot, and then they told me to stick my tongue up her pussy as far as I could. I don't know why I listened to them - I felt bad about it afterwards. It had a strange taste, I don't know how to explain it.</p> <p>Then I was told to start the water treatment. I was told to lift her up and put her inside a huge clear-glass container, filled with a hot, funny smelling liquid. I have no idea what it was. She was still hog-tied - and I wasn't strong enough to lift her off the ground by myself. A door opened, and then an old man walked onto the stage. From his voice I could tell he was the one speaking in the microphone. After that an old woman came on stage - I figured it was his wife. The woman said, ""Let's put you someplace safe,"" and picked me up off the ground, and hoisted me over her shoulder! I was so shocked, that I didn't realize, until it was too late, that she put me inside a vacant cage that suspended at the side of the stage, and locked the door. ""Now you won't get hurt,"" she said, and walked away. </p> <p>Through the bars of the cage I watched what they did to Becky. The man picked her up, effortlessly, into the air, placing one hand one her naked crotch, and the other on her back. He tossed her into the liquid, waited a moment, and then fished her out with a net. I could see that she was completely drenched as he put her down on the stage floor. The voice said, ""Sam, can we give you an extra two thousand to see the dogs?"" </p> <p>""Better yet,"" he said. ""Especially for you, because you're such good clients, we got you real tigers! You'd better go back to your seats, they're hungry!"" I watched as the couple returned through the door, taking their seats on the other side of the one-way glass (I guess). Becky was lying helpless in the middle of the stage. I assumed she didn't know about the lions, since the sound-blockers were still on her ears. Four big ferocious- looking lions came roaring onto the stage. Seeing me there in the cage, one of them started to roar at me and angrily tried to open the cage door. I was so scared, and was now thankful I had been locked inside against my will. After a few moments the lion gave up on me. I noticed they were all looking at poor Becky, now, slowly circling around her. Finally, one of them roared, followed by the rest of them, and then they began licking her all over, from head to toe. At one point one of the lions nudged her with its snout and rolled her over onto her other side. They licked her all over for maybe ten minutes, and then a man came onstage and called the lions. They followed him out the door. </p> <p>The woman came back onstage and asked Sam for a key, then let me out of my cage. </p> <p>""You were very good and brave,"" she said to me, patting me on the butt. ""You can finish performing the show now."" </p> <p>They had me unlock Becky, leaving all her headgear on. Becky appeared to be thoroughly exhausted now and didn't resist anything, just went slowly wherever I dragged her. They had me lay her down, face up, spread-eagled, on a table. They didn't tell me to tie her down this time. They told me to clean her off by spraying her with a hose. The water was ice-cold, and caused her nipples to stand up. She quivered as I did this but didn't try to stop me. </p> <p>""Now put her to sleep,"" the voice said. </p> <p>""Huh?"" I said. Sam came and handed me a cloth. ""Be careful not to breathe this in - it has ether on it. Hold it over her mouth and nose for thirty seconds and she'll fall fast asleep. Don't worry, it's perfectly safe, and she'll wake up soon after."" I didn't like the idea of it, but did as told. When I placed the cloth on her face, she apparently realized what it was and tried to push me away with her hands. But I held it to her face firmly, and within a second or two her arms fell back down onto the table, and you could tell she was asleep. </p> <p>""Hold it there a little longer,"" the voice said. ""Okay, that's enough. Now take off all her head gear."" I did. Becky was quite unconscious, and still completely drenched. They told me to move her back into the spread-eagle position, and I did. Then the couple came back on stage and looked at Becky closely, with big smiles on their faces. </p> <p>""Thanks for the show,"" they said. ""It was great. You did great! We hope to see you back here again, soon! Now, Sam will give you your money just like we promised you. Go on back stage - we need a few minutes alone with your sister before she wakes up."" I didn't want to leave her like this, but the stage door opened and Nancy came onstage. She took me by the hand and led me off stage. The door closed behind us. </p> <p>""Don't worry,"" she told me. ""They won't hurt her, they're good people."" We waited there about ten minutes, and then Sam came in, carrying my naked sister, who was still quite unconscious.</p> <p>""Let's go back to your dressing room,"" he said, leading the way. ""Wait here with her until she wakes up. We'll come in when she does.""</p> <p>""How long will it take?"" I asked. ""Oh, probably about another twenty minutes. If you think she's cold, there's a blanket in the cupboard over there. I did my best to dry her off when those people left the stage.""</p> <p>""What did they do to her?"" I asked. ""I'm not allowed to tell you that,"" he said. ""But don't worry, nothing bad.""</p> <p>""Will you tell her?""</p> <p>""Of course not - that's the whole excitement of the ether - that she can never know what they did to her while she slept.""</p> <p>""You do that to all your actors?""</p> <p>""No, the client has to pay an extra five thousand for that. It requires us to have a doctor here, just in case."" </p> <p>Becky finally woke up, and I was surprised that she was happy. She sat up, taking the blanket off her, making no effort to cover her nakedness from me. </p> <p>""Phew,"" she said. ""I'm glad THAT's over!"" We talked a bit about the show. She complimented me on my good performance, saying that I handled her well. I filled her in on some of the details that she missed due to her situation. And I asked her if she would have consented to the stuff I did to her. </p> <p>""What difference does it make?"" she asked. ""You know the rules - you're a relative, so you're allowed to do that to me whether I like it or not. But I'm glad you did it. The truth is that some of those things I wanted you to, and some of them, if you had asked me, I would have said 'no'. But after the fact, I'm glad you did it anyway. 'Cause I didn't get hurt or anything, and it's a lot of money, so - why not?"" </p> <p>Nancy and Sam came into the room with our bags of clothes. ""You guys did great,"" he said. ""I'm so proud of you both. Mike, you're welcome back here whenever you want to perform again, with or without your sister. And you know, we pay well!"" He handed us each envelopes filled with hundred dollar bills. </p> <p>""Mike, we need your clothes back, so would you mind changing into your street clothes? You can keep the Speedo - that's our gift."" </p> <p>Becky was already naked, so she didn't need to leave the room to get changed - there was no point. In front of us all she pulled on her underwear, jeans, and baggy T-shirt. I took my bag of clothes towards the bathroom to change. ""Oh, don't be silly,"" Becky said. ""You saw me COMPLETELY naked! And more! And you're still scared of us seeing you in a Speedo?"" Filled with all kinds of mixed emotions, I took my pants off right there, in front of them. I decided to skip putting my boxer shorts on, and just wear the Speedo home instead of underwear, to not complicate matters. I handed the pile of leather to Nancy, and she put it away.</p> <p>*** </p> <p>""How was bowling?"" Mom asked as we walked in the door. </p> <p>""Fine,"" we both said. </p> <p>""Did your team win?"" </p> <p>We answered simultaneously, I said ""No"" and Becky said, ""Yes."" Then Becky made a quick recovery. ""We played three games, losing the first and winning the other two."" </p> <p>""You got back a little late tonight."" Yeah, well we all went out for pizza after the bowling. </p> <p>""That's nice. Well, goodnight you two.""</p> <p>""Goodnight Mom,"" we both replied.</p> </div>",[]
1085,Brandi Cole's Diary,-1,ANONYGURL,no@email,,2005-01-06,54,4,"Mf, exh, inc, ped, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonygurl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I sat on the edge of my father's bed, looking at a pink and white diary I hadn't seen in twenty-one years. It had found it in his end table drawer, right on top, surrounded by his collection of prescription bottles, Hall's Mentho-lyptus cough drops, old copies of TV Guide, and half a package of condoms. I didn't know whether to laugh or cry.</p> <p>He took the diary away from me in nineteen eight-five. I was thirteen years old then, just past my birthday, and an awful tart. One night after penning what turned out to be my final entry, I had stupidly left the diary out. Daddy found it the next morning. I got beaten that afternoon.</p> <p>For a long time I just sat there, holding the book in my hands, looking at the winged unicorn on the cover. I had written and then scratched out someone's name under its left wing. I couldn't remember whose name it was. I wondered if it was better to read the book, to burn it, or just throw it away. Even now, I cringed thinking someone might read it.</p> <p>One of the pages near the front was turned back, forming a page marker, and I opened it there. Just a page, I promised myself, no more. I read the first line and memory flooded back. I was twelve years old again, my daughter Julie's age, and a soft night breeze blew in my open bedroom window, arid and crisp, a month shy of summer. It was late Wednesday night, 11:00 p. m., and I sat at my little desk, writing. I paused for a moment, smiled, then finished what I had began:</p> <p>----</p> <p class=""h2"">May 15, 1985</p> <p>Dear Diary,</p> <p>OH MY GOD DIARY! I can't BELIEVE what I've DONE!</p> <p>Sorry, I had to get up to check on Daddy. There's NO WAY I want him coming in here tonight! But he's asleep. I hope. Lynne is out somewhere doing what Lynne and her fucking boyfriend do (she can die, for all I care, and I mean that diary!) and I'm sure she won't get her slutty ass home before dawn.</p> <p>So let me start again:</p> <p>OH MY GOD DIARY! I can't BELIEVE what I've DONE!</p> <p>My place hurts Diary, and so does my tail. Especially my tail. He spanked me so hard I thought my panties would catch fire, Diary, and I'll tell you what! My tail's STILL ON FIRE! I just reached down, Diary, and touched my sore bottom, and IT HURTS REALLY BAD!</p> <p>Did I say how much it hurts?</p> <p>IT HURTS REALLY BAD!</p> <p>I'm glad he left on my panties, Diary, because otherwise, Brandi Cole would be a lot sorer right now!</p> <p>Oh, well. I'd LOVE to do it again.</p> <p>I WILL DO IT AGAIN!</p> <p>I'm in my nightshirt and panties, Diary. I always dress in my nightshirt and panties at night, or a tee-shirt and my panties, or sometimes just in my panties, and sometimes in NOTHING AT ALL.</p> <p>NAKED!!!!</p> <p>I love saying that word, Diary, and writing it out makes me love it even more. NAKED! NAKED! NAKED!</p> <p>But that's only in my bedroom, of course, and with the curtains drawn, because Daddy wouldn't like for someone to look through the window and see my small breasts.</p> <p>My TINY breasts.</p> <p>My TINY size 32A breasts.</p> <p>My enci-wenci-tiny little girl's breasts, Diary that I absolutely HATE!</p> <p>I HATE my breasts!</p> <p>I HATE my size 32A bras!</p> <p>I HATE the boys who tease me in class and in the hallways at school, even though I'm no smaller really than the other girls in my class, and bigger than some.</p> <p>Think they tease me because they like me, Diary? That's what Melanie and Jenna say, but they're both really good looking and have BIG BREASTS and it doesn't matter if the boys tease them or not because you REALLY know they like them!</p> <p>Beside, Daddy likes me this way. Daddy buys me my night clothes and my underwear and has me model them for him in his bedroom when Lynne is not at home. Daddy has me...</p> <p>Well, that's another story.</p> <p>I have a crush on my English teacher at school, Diary.</p> <p>Mr. Bork (rhymes with Dork! ha-ha) is WAY too handsome, and he's got these big brown eyes, and big strong muscles, and lots of wavy brown hair and a mustache and a beard. He is SO cool!</p> <p>I've had a crush on him forever, Diary.</p> <p>I wear short skirts and pretty flowered panties for him, Diary, and sometimes even thong panties, which I'm NOT SUPPOSED to wear. I got into trouble for it once, sent right home when Mrs. Kennison saw them under my skirt.</p> <p>The BITCH!</p> <p>But you know what, Diary? I didn't care. I wanted to ""show off"" for my Mr. Bork.</p> <p>I have a confession to make, Diary.</p> <p>It's a bad thing to say, but I want to be honest.</p> <p>I love cock, Diary. I really do. I LOVE cock.</p> <p>There, I said it. I've always loved cock. The thought of cock. The glimpse of cock. The bulge of cock. The taste and the feel of cock.</p> <p>I LOVE cock.</p> <p>Mostly, anyway.</p> <p>I got sent to the principal's office the other day, Diary. For nothing at all. Well, almost for nothing. Mr. James, the principal, made me sit in his outer office for half an hour, Diary, missing most of Mr. Bork's class, and I got SO mad. When he finally had me sent in, I decided to GET EVEN!</p> <p>""Brandi?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr. James?""</p> <p>He had on his ugly horned rim glasses and was reading something in my file. A FAT PIG, Diary, he looks like a human JABBA THE HUT! His lower lip quivers when he's reading, Diary, and when he talks, he spits all over the place. GROSS! I'll die if he ever spits it on me.</p> <p>""Mr. Dennison, Mrs. Goines, and Miss Cappelli have all sent notes in about your behavior,"" he said, looking at me over his glasses. ""What's going on?""</p> <p>""I don't know, Mr. James,"" I said, totally innocent. ""What do you mean?""</p> <p>""Well,"" he said, sticking one of his DISGUSTINGLY FAT fingers in my folder.</p> <p>""Mr. Dennison says he caught you passing a slam book to another student one day last week.""</p> <p>A slam book is just a notebook, Diary, where you write down things about other students. Mostly INSULTING things, like: Melissa Ruppert gave a boy head in a closet at a party three weeks ago, and didn't even know who it was because the boy she was supposed to do traded off with someone else and he CAME in her mouth, Diary. Or that Heather Mosser has herpes and gave it to James Oliver who gave it to Jennifer Lohr, who gave it to... well you get the idea.</p> <p>Slam books are a NO-NO in school!</p> <p>Anyway, I said: ""No, Mr. James. I only passed the book across the isle to Tommy Horton. I didn't even know what it was.""</p> <p>""So you told Mr. Dennison.""</p> <p>""But it's the truth,"" I said, ready to blush. They hadn't caught on that I wrote the note about myself saying 'Brandi Cole went all the way with Tommy Horton and 69'd too!' ""</p> <p>""And what about this incident with James Ryffel in gym class,"" he said, getting all huffy. ""Mrs. Goines said you were caught kissing him, inside the boys locker room, with your shirt half-off!""</p> <p>This time I did blush, Diary, because only seconds before, it wasn't just my blouse that was half-off. Jimmy Ryffel had my bra pushed up over my boobs and was feeling them something FIERCE until I heard footsteps outside the door and pulled it back down. And just seconds before that he had my panties half-down feeling my place (I HATE that other word!) and had his finger in me.</p> <p>I said, ""James Ryffel made me do that, Mr. James. He said if I didn't, he'd spread rumors all over school I was having sex with a...""</p> <p>""A what?"" Mr. James demanded. His face was all red.</p> <p>""One of the assistant principal's,"" I said, looking at the floor.</p> <p>He was quiet a moment, Diary, then he wrote fiercely inside my folder.</p> <p>""What about Miss Cappelli?"" he said. ""She says you talk back to her constantly in class. Do it just to disrupt the class.""</p> <p>""Oh, no, sir,"" I protested. ""Miss Cappelli hates me because I ask questions she can't answer, and that makes her really mad."" Which is a big fat lie, Diary, because Miss Cappelli is probably the smartest teacher I know. The reason we always fight is because I HAVE A CRUSH on her too, I think, and I just don't know how to deal with it. In fact, she gets SO FRUSTRATED with me that last week she actually SMACKED MY REAR END after class. Can you BELIEVE that? She apologized, of course, and told me to go home, but for just a minute, I think I came really close to blurting it out.</p> <p>But I didn't.</p> <p>Anyway, Diary, I sat up close to his desk and pretended to look inside my folder, and accidentally on purpose knocked a pencil on the floor. I got up and bent over to pick it up, Diary, and when I did, my skirt rode halfway up my rear end.</p> <p>Mr. James made a rude noise and moved about in his seat. When I came up again and turned around, he was looking at me strangely.</p> <p>""Sorry, Mr. James,"" I said, grabbing my skirt and pretending to be embarrassed. Despite being warned, I had on thong panties.</p> <p>He said: ""Miss Cole. Generally, I don't allow behavior like this from a stupid--I mean student (he actually said that, Diary)--even one with an otherwise excellent record."" His face had gotten very red. ""But I guess I can, well... look the other way this time.""</p> <p>""Oh, thank you, Mr. James!"" I exclaimed, running around the desk and giving him a huge kiss on his cheek. He practically fell over trying to get away.</p> <p>""Well, yes. Yes, of course. But I warn you Brandi, any more reports of questionable behavior..."" He looked at me over his glasses with his hot eyes. ""And you won't be getting off with just a warning. Next time it's something appropriate. Do I make myself clear?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" I said, demurely. ""Absolutely. Anything you say."" I apologized for making a fuss and slipped out of his office and went back to class.</p> <p>""I wonder what appropriate means?"" I thought, walking into math. I HATE math!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Oh, my God, I thought. Was I really that way?</p> <p>I remembered everything now, so much of what happened, things I had blocked out for years. Such as I had worn braces back then and had acne, and I had such a terrible complex over it that I never wrote it down in my diary. (I had written everything else, it seemed.) Mr. Bork's real name was John Robinette, and he was not big and muscled as I wrote, but just a normal man. A teacher. He wore glasses and had short brown hair--no mustache or beard--and from what I remember, he was very thin. He was twenty-four years old, barely older than my brother.</p> <p>And Daddy... well Daddy was Daddy, no doubt about that. But he was just a lonely man raising three children with no wife, and even at twelve I was already something to handle. And Lynne, seventeen years old and the perfect slut, sleeping in Daddy's bed with her boyfriend (what was his name? Jack?) while Daddy slaved at work, telling me when I caught them that if I ever opened my mouth Jack would fill it with something hard and hot and wet. Then Lynne tying me to my bed two days later and letting Jack rape me when all I told Daddy was that Jack had been by.</p> <p>I hated Lynne then and I hate Lynne now. And Mr. Bork?</p> <p>I went back to my reading.</p> <p>Yesterday, in Mr. Bork's class (studying creative writing of all things--I guess I'll flunk), trying to write a poem I suddenly felt an itch. That oh-so-familiar itch. I didn't know what to do. That part of me which loves to touch myself said, ""Do it, Brandi! Right here in class!"" while the other part of me was yelling ""ARE YOU CRAZY?"" and stamping her feet.</p> <p>This was VERY naughty, Diary, even to think.</p> <p>I looked around and saw everyone else was bent over writing, even the shitheaded jocks. So slowly, ever so slowly, I inched my hand under my skirt and, I'll tell you, Diary, I could feel myself shake. Being naughty turned me on and scared me half to death!</p> <p>Knowing I'd get in trouble for it, but not caring, I found the top of my panties and slipped my fingers inside, went right down to my little button. I touched it. I looked back and forth with my eyes, trying not to gasp, then pulled my panties aside just a little and touched my lips, then, oh then, Diary, I put my middle finger inside, and it was wet, Diary, and HOT!</p> <p>HOT! HOT! HOT!</p> <p>Everyone says blondes like me get their hair last, Diary, and I guess that's right, because I haven't got a one! (I may keep it that way when I grow up, because Daddy likes it bare.) But this turned me on all the more because I knew Mr. Bork would have an unobstructed view, should he look, and once I had two of my fingers inside, Diary, and I felt I really should quit--it was almost time for the bell and besides, now I had to go to the girl's room--I couldn't let go. I said, ""Mr. Bork?"" and of course he looked up and this is what he saw:</p> <p>My legs were spread, my plaid skirt raised just a bit, and my panties pulled back with my fingers inside. His face just froze. I thought he would faint. I thought I would faint. Time stood still for a heartbeat or for an hour, and then I closed my legs and withdrew my hand and clasped my hands together in the middle of the desktop, letting myself calm.</p> <p>Mr. Bork caught himself fast. ""What is it, Brandi,"" he said, like nothing had happened at all. His voice was totally calm.</p> <p>I smiled and said shyly, ""Nothing, Mr. Bork. I guess I forgot.""</p> <p>As I finished my last word, I put the tip of my finger to my lips and I licked it, Diary. No one else saw--I hope--but my Mr. Bork, and he saw it for sure.</p> <p>""Brandi, see me before you go, please,"" Mr. Bork said. The rest of the kids, not a clue in the world, milled out of the room.</p> <p>I waited at my desk, waiting for the last kid to leave.</p> <p>When she did, Mr. Bork closed the door.</p> <p>""Have I done something wrong, Mr. Bork?"" I asked, innocently. I moved about in my chair, trying to be nervous (which I actually was), to make the show better.</p> <p>He laughed sharply. ""I don't know how to say this Brandi,"" he said, shuffling the papers on his desk. (What he wanted to say was, ""I saw you playing with yourself, Brandi, and I am REALLY shocked."" But diary, teachers don't say things like that, do they?) Instead, he cleared his throat, and said bluntly: ""You had a finger inside your panties, Brandi. I'm sure this wasn't on purpose, because no twelve year old with a grade A average, is going to risk her future taunting a teacher. Right?""</p> <p>I wanted to scream YES, Diary! YES! YES! YES! but I settled for: ""No, Mr. Bork. I... I'm just have this problem, you know?"" I said this shyly, dropping my eyes, as though really embarrassed (which dammit, I was, because my face got all hot).</p> <p>Men don't wanna hear about ""girl problems,"" and neither did Mr. Bork, so he smiled and said: ""Well, okay then. We'll let that go."" He looked at the door, then got up and went to reopen it. I can't tell you how DISAPPOINTED I was at that, Diary! It must have shown on my face, because when he came back and sat down on the edge of his desk, Mr. Bork said: ""I meant to tell you earlier. There's a spot opening on the debate team next week. Stacey Stippich is leaving school (she's pregnant, Diary, and beginning to show), so if your interested in joining...""</p> <p>I smiled uncertainly, and nodded. Debate club? Me? Are we kidding?</p> <p>Then a thought hit me. ""You're the Debate Club couch, right? Mr. Bork?""</p> <p>Mr. Bork nodded. ""Along with Miss Jeter, yes. We alternate weeks.""</p> <p>The Debate Club travels, dear Diary, ALL OVER THE COUNTRY. And when they go, they go with two chaperones.</p> <p>Miss Jeter. And MR. BORK!</p> <p>My heartbeat shot up to a million, no, a million jillion! A million SQUILLION JILLION!</p> <p>""Can I think about it?"" I asked.</p> <p>He nodded and smiled. ""Let me know next week.""</p> <p>I thought: I'll let you know right now if I can jump into your lap Mr. Bork! YES! YES! YES!</p> <p>Mr. Bork cleared his throat. ""Now, I have a lot of tests to grade, Brandi. Why don't you run along home?""</p> <p>I got up to leave, Diary, then he said: ""And I'm sorry to hear about your problem. You take care of that, okay?""</p> <p>I stood looking dumb. Remembering my ""problem"" at last (Jimmies, Diary, my face got so hot), I said: ""Yes. Yes, sir, Mr. Bork, no problem there.""</p> <p>He nodded and smiled, then put his mind to grading his papers. I stood at my desk, feeling really dumb. ""I was wondering,"" I said, cautiously. ""I have homework to do, and my Dad's running late (he's probably home drunk, I wanted to say). Do you think I could, like, do my homework here?""</p> <p>He didn't look up. ""Go right ahead. Just be quiet.""</p> <p>I assured him I would.</p> <p>I was anything but!</p> <p>I moved in my seat constantly, Diary, opening and closing my legs, chewed noisily on the end of my eraser. Yes, I even put a finger in my panties again and Mr. Bork almost looked! After a while, he got tired of it and said: ""You are the noisiest kid I've ever seen, Brandi Cole."" He threw down his pencil. ""I ought to give you detention just for that. Never mind. I have to go down to the office to see Mr. James. You be okay?""</p> <p>I assured him I would. Then I was alone in the classroom.</p> <p>So much for my plan.</p> <p>SHIT!</p> <p>Still, I felt all tingly and happy inside. I wanted Mr. Bork's cock, yes, but I wanted to go away with him more. Because even my little girl smarts told me a night in a motel beats ten minutes in a locked classroom. I wanted to be Mr. Bork's lover, not his ten minute whore.</p> <p>I took out my notebook and started to write.</p> <p>Dear Mr. Bork,</p> <p>I am sitting here in your classroom, fantasizing about being over your knee, having my fanny tanned by your big strong hand. I know you can't do this, not in the classroom, but there's something I'll do for you. If you say yes, that is.</p> <p> I've heard from other girls that Mr. Bork secretly likes spanking teenage girls. On their bare behinds. ""He's a great lay,"" Jennifer Wyche said. ""And if you hook up with him, Brandi, you'll get everything you want."" What I wanted right now was a good spanking.</p> <p>My daddy, who loves me very much, will never do that. ""But Brandi!"" he says. ""I love you too much. How could I hurt you?""</p> <p>He doesn't understand that a girl my age needs to be hurt, needs her fanny smacked once in a while, needs discipline. Only a spanking will do that. I cupped my chin in my hand and wondered what Mr. Bork's big hand would do to my bottom. I sighed.</p> <p>Jotting down the rest of the note, I tore off the page and folded it over twice. Taking it to Mr. Bork's desk, I put everything down and then removed my panties. I placed them atop the note in the middle of his desk, Diary, and I grinned, a really stupid, CHILDISH grin, and thought: Brandi! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?</p> <p>Panty-less, I left the room and ran down the hallway (holding my skirt down you bet!), past the offices and out the front door. I knew I would either get expelled tomorrow, or get my tail beaten real good. Which do you think I prayed for?</p> <p>----</p> <p>My God, I thought, closing the book. I had been such a tart! My hands shook I was so startled.</p> <p>You took off your panties!</p> <p>I put the book down and tossed back my head, trying to keep tears from ruining my makeup. I searched the end table for a Kleenex. I had forgotten so much.</p> <p>""Mom?"" It was Julie calling from downstairs. ""You okay?""</p> <p>Julie, my own special problem. Twelve years old and turning out just like her mom. Thank God, for her father. Thank God, for a more effective person than me.</p> <p>""Up here, honey.""</p> <p>""You okay?""</p> <p>""Just fine.""</p> <p>""Dad wants to know if you want coffee or anything?""</p> <p>""I'll have something later, honey. Thanks.""</p> <p>She said nothing else, and I felt her walk away. So insolent; so much like me.</p> <p>I got up and crossed to the bedroom window to look out. The street below was lined both sides with cars and trucks, many looking almost shocked with their cleanly washed skins. The driveway was full. A blue Dodge pick-up had squashed the border row of pansies--that would be Mr. Nelson, I thought, Daddy's former yard supervisor at the mill. Mr. Benson's red pick-up was behind him. And there was Alderman Roble's fancy Lincoln Town car out on the street and the Lexus driven by Mrs. Keenan, the Reverend's wife. Daddy was popular with both the bad and the good, all of whom milled about downstairs in an uneasy truce.</p> <p>""They never understood, did they Daddy?"" I whispered.</p> <p>They would certainly never understand us.</p> <p>I reopened the book and continued to read.</p> <p>RRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING!</p> <p>""I'll get it daddy!"" I yelled, dashing to the phone. It was eight o'clock. I was terrified.</p> <p>I hadn't eaten dinner and so far I had been to the bathroom THREE times, cursing the miserable squirts.</p> <p>I was SOOOOO petrified, Diary!</p> <p>""Hello!"" I answered, out of breath.</p> <p>No one answered and for a moment I thought no one was there. I was crushed. Just as I was about to hang up, though, Mr. Bork said: ""Brandi? Is that you?"" HE HAD CALLED!</p> <p>""Yes, it's me,"" I answered. I thought I would faint!</p> <p>""Brandi,"" he said. ""It's Mr. Bork."" Like I wouldn't know who he was out of ten thousand people calling! ""I got your note. I've already spoken with your father.""</p> <p>There was a long silence, Diary, and I swear I heard Daddy bounding downstairs to tear up my ass. But then Mr. Bork continued.</p> <p>""I have to say I was shocked, Brandi. Just shocked. Leaving your panties on my desk like that, and that note. Do you know what would happen if one of the other teachers had found them? Or a student?""</p> <p>I gulped and felt totally dumb, Diary, but I answered truthfully. ""I had to take the chance, Mr. Bork. I was really, like, desperate. I couldn't do it in person. I was too scared.""</p> <p>Mr. Bork stayed silent. I felt his anger right over the phone. Tears built up in my eyes, Diary, and I was one second away from crying.</p> <p>""I guess I'm in real trouble, Mr. Bork, aren't I? You're gonna expel me."" And then I did start crying.</p> <p>""Hold on, hold on,"" he said. ""No one said that.""</p> <p>I sobbed and then I got the hiccups. ""I'm sorry, Mr. Bork, HIC! I really am. HIC! Don't HIC! expel me, please! I promise to be HIC! good!""</p> <p>I HATE having the hiccups, Diary, I just HATE it!</p> <p>""Brandi! Brandi, will you calm down.""</p> <p>""I'll be good in your class from now on, Mr. Bork, and I won't make trouble. I'll do my homework, and--""</p> <p>""Brandi!""</p> <p>I sobbed again loudly. ""Yes, Mr. Bork?""</p> <p>""Shut the hell up!""</p> <p>Talk about SHOCKED! I said okay.</p> <p>""Now, Brandi, listen to me. What you did today was wrong and it can't go unpunished.""</p> <p>""No, Mr. Bork,"" I sobbed.</p> <p>""Shut up, Brandi.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p> <p>""Now, tomorrow after school, I expect you in my class right after last period. Is that understood?""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p> <p>""I can't tell anyone what you did without raising a stink, Brandi, so you'll be getting a special punishment from me. You know what that punishment is.""</p> <p>I nodded my head, Diary, and then I thought, ""Like he can really see you, you stupid goober."" Then I said, ""I understand, Mr. Bork.""</p> <p>""You should. You suggested it yourself.""</p> <p>My fanny suddenly tingled, Diary, and got real warm, and I swear, I felt his hand coming down.</p> <p>""I know, Mr. Bork,"" I said. ""I'm sorry."" Then I said to myself: ""What are you talking about, girl! You're NOT sorry! You WANT to be spanked! Don't tell him you're sorry!"" And I said: ""Should I wear anything special, Mr. Bork?"" Thinking maybe my thinnest panties or maybe even a thong so he could spank my bare rear?</p> <p>""Just your uniform,"" he said, sternly. ""No surprises.""</p> <p>""Yes, Mr. Bork.""</p> <p>""And Brandi? It's 'Yes, sir' from now on, understand? You will be respectful.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""And from now on, you be to class on time.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""And no more chewing gum, Brandi.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""No, sir.""</p> <p>""No, sir,"" I corrected.</p> <p>""The next time I see you passing notes, or not paying attention in class, or writing love notes to yourself (I don't know how he could now that, Diary! I was always so careful. And besides, they aren't love notes to myself, I'm not hung up on myself) I will very likely make you read those notes out loud and then go stand in a corner for the rest of the class. Maybe even get on your knees. Understand?""</p> <p>Oh, GOD, Diary! Think of the humiliation! Everyone in class laughing and pointing their fingers!</p> <p>""No, Mr. Bork,"" I said, meekly. ""No, sir, I mean. You have my word on it. No more misbehaving.""</p> <p>""And there's to be no more wearing underwear not within school guidelines, young lady. White only, and only briefs, not bikini panties or those damned thongs you had on last month. Is that clear?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir! Yes, Mr. Bork!"" I said, my head spinning. He really had me rattled, Diary. Talk about being put in your place.</p> <p>""I'll be watching you very closely, Brandi. The first time you step out of line..."" He didn't have to say the rest.</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" I said.</p> <p>""And it won't be the sexual type of spanking you hint at in your note,"" he said, softly.</p> <p>I swallowed VERY hard, Diary, because I had just been threatened with REAL punishment. Not the kind that fills my daydreams and that I write about in my notes, but the kind that makes girls like me scream and cry. The kind Heather Long got from her father last week when she got caught cutting class and then sassed her mom for it later. Heather didn't come to school for two days, Diary, and then she had a REAL hard time sitting still. And Heather is six months older than I am, already thirteen.</p> <p>""Are you listening to me, Brandi?""</p> <p>""Oh, yes, sir!"" I yelped. ""Every word!""</p> <p>""Then I'll see you tomorrow in class,"" he said, and hung up.</p> <p>Diary, I stood there for a full minute, just staring at the wall with the phone at my ear, wondering what I had done. I wished I had not written the note. I could not stop shaking.</p> <p>The next day you KNOW I made his class on time. I was second in my seat and had my book open and was studying when Mr. Bork came in. He stared at me and his eyes like to set me on fire, Diary.</p> <p>""Good afternoon, class,"" he said, and I piped up with, ""Good afternoon, Mr. Bork!"" so loud and so fast that Bonnie Rizzo and Michelle Penwarden laughed at me. You should have seen my face!</p> <p>""This afternoon, class,"" he said, ""we'll be taking an extended period so Mr. Rhimes (he's the vice-principal) can give a talk about the debate club."" (I sat up with a shock. I had completely forgotten.) Mr. Bork looked directly at me. ""I was privileged to tell him this morning that Brandi Cole is our newest club member.""</p> <p>There were half a dozen gasps from girls I know, and then a shocked silence. No one was more shocked than me.</p> <p>""Brandi will be taking Stacey's place on the team next week,"" he said. ""And in three weeks, will be accompanying us on our trip to Chicago.""</p> <p>Again, shocked silence. Then two or three of the debate team girls clapped half-heartedly, and I went ten shades of red redder! Now everyone would think I was a geek!</p> <p>But Diary! In three weeks I'd GO AWAY with Mr. Bork!</p> <p>""I have to leave for an important engagement after final period,"" he said, turning toward the blackboard. ""Anyone scheduled for detention will have to make it up tomorrow afternoon.""</p> <p>It took a moment to sink in, and then, Diary, I was SO TOTALLY CRUSHED. I almost exclaimed: ""But Mr. Bork!"" before I realized it was me he had an important engagement with! He eyed me over the tops of his horn rimmed glasses, saying ""Shut up!"" with his eyes.</p> <p>I choked/hiccupped/coughed all at once.</p> <p>The next fifty minutes zoomed by, Diary, and then Mr. Rhymes (what an ugly old toad) came in to talk. I listened to every word he said for half an hour (another first!) and actually stood up and thanked him for accepting me on the team. HOW EMBARRASSING! When he finally left and Mr. Bork dismissed the class, I was told to remain.</p> <p>""Come up here, Brandi,"" he said, looking over his glasses. I got up and stood in front of his desk, hands safely behind my back. I was so NERVOUS!</p> <p>""Do you want me to shut the door?"" I asked, voice breaking.</p> <p>""No."" He wrote something into his attendance book and I remained there obediently, absolutely still. Then he said: ""You were exceptionally well behaved in class today, Brandi.""</p> <p>""Thank you, sir,"" I said, thinking, OH NO! DON'T TELL ME! ""I tried my best.""</p> <p>Mr. Bork grunted. ""Don't let it go to your head. You're still getting spanked.""</p> <p>OH, THANK GOD!</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" I said. ""Thank you, sir.""</p> <p>He looked at me, over his glasses. I looked down. ""Was that a smart-ass remark? You haven't learned?""</p> <p>""Oh, no sir!"" I practically shouted. ""Not at all!""</p> <p>He went back to his writing.</p> <p>I stood there for a five full minutes, Diary, and I was SO CONFUSED. Were we going out of the building? My heart pounded and made me sway back and forth. Surely not his APARTMENT?</p> <p>""We're going to my place, Brandi,"" he said and I almost fell down.</p> <p>""You're a-a-apartment, sir?"" I babbled. I SWEAR, Diary, I could not NOT say the word, I was so shocked! And inside I'm shouting ""SHUT UP, Brandi, SHUT UP!""</p> <p>He stopped writing and looked up. ""Is there a problem?""</p> <p>""No, sir,"" I said hurriedly. ""Of course not.""</p> <p>""You understand why, of course.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" I said, though I hadn't a clue.</p> <p>Patiently, he explained. ""It's because here at St. Mary's, corporal punishment is not an accepted form of punishment. The sound would carry throughout the entire building (He looked at me POINTEDLY, Diary, making sure I understood what the sound would be), and everyone would know. That would get me in trouble. I can't have that.""</p> <p>""No, sir,"" I agreed.</p> <p>He ripped a piece of paper from his notebook, Diary, and gave it to me. My hand would not stop shaking. He said. ""I want you on my doorstep no later than four o'clock. Is that understood?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""It's fifteen minutes from your house. You can easily bike it once you've gone home and changed.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""You're to wear blue jeans and a button down shirt, Brandi, some neutral color. Plain white panties and bra. You have those?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""No makeup,"" he said. ""And no wild hairdo."" He pointed at my head. ""It's to remain just as it is now, ponytailed. Understand?""</p> <p>""No, sir. Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""Anyone sees you, you just smile and keep those pedals turning.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""Now get out of here. You'll be late for class.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir!"" I shouted, running for my books. I ran out of the room, ran all the way to my next class, and was two minutes late getting there. I got written up.</p> <p>I HATE math!</p> <p>Once I got home and changed, I told Daddy I had to go to Marcie's house to study, then to Pizza Hut cause her dad was buying us pizza. I hate lying to Daddy, but I didn't know what else to do. I sure couldn't tell him the truth. I put books in my backpack, and a mini-skirt and halter top (just in case Mr. Bork didn't like me in jeans) and got ready to go.</p> <p>I felt so PLAIN, Diary! No makeup and no revealing clothes? I LOOKED like a do-goody girl on the debate team. For a minute I stood in front of my mirror (by the way, I actually had straightened my room and made the bed--GO FIGURE) looking at myself, and I have to say this, Diary, I didn't like the girl looking back. She was WAY too plain and innocent looking, and unattractive with no makeup. If I passed her in the hallways at school I'd laugh about her to my friends.</p> <p>This is what I was: The white shirt COMPLETELY hid her boobies (I almost ran for my sock drawer HA! HA!), and the jeans made her hips look boyish and round. I looked at my backside and JUST HATED it, Diary. I almost cried. Then I got SO MAD at Mr. Bork for making me look like a dork, that I wanted to tear everything off and hide in the bed. Then I did cry. I was ten minutes late leaving the house.</p> <p>I rode my bike down Adelphi Road past St. Mary's school (like always, I stuck out my tongue) and turned right on University Boulevard. Mr. Bork was right. It took me fifteen minutes to get to his apartment. Only it wasn't an apartment at all, but a red brick, two story house with a garage. I looked at the address numbers, then at the paper, then at the numbers again. I rode back down the street to check the sign. It was right.</p> <p>Peddling back up the street, I hopped off the bike and opened the metal gate. I rolled the bike it inside. His yard was fenced in, Diary, and there were flowers running all up and down the walk. There was a flower bed around each tree, and more flowers running along the fence at his neighbor's yard. I couldn't believe so many flowers. And there was a front porch swing on the porch (where else would it be, Brandi?), and blue and white shutters around the windows.</p> <p>The house was so pretty.</p> <p>I was surprised.</p> <p>Just then, some boys in a red Camaro went by and whistled and yelled and made me jump. IT MADE ME JUMP, Diary! And then I remembered I not passed a guy all the way here who didn't look at me, Diary, or turn to look, or a single car where guys in it that didn't check me out.</p> <p>But it was different, Diary, not what I expect. There were no quick head jerks or raised eyebrows, and no one gave me that nasty grin that says ""Oh, yeah, Brandi, I'd like to fuck you real bad!"" Instead, what I got were casual looks that sometimes kept on, and smiles rather than leers when I caught them looking. Not even the boys whistling and catcalling from the Camaro were the same.</p> <p>They seemed almost teasing, not taunting and mean. I looked after the car and they saw me looking, Diary, and I swear, two of the boys turned around in their seats and stopped being stupid. The others kept looking and the one boy actually waved.</p> <p>He waved and I DIDN'T wave back. I just stood there and stared.</p> <p>Then I realized Mr. Bork was calling.</p> <p>""Yes, sir?""</p> <p>He pointed at his watch. I looked after the car again. ""Yes, sir,"" I said, and put my bike against the inside of the fence and shut the gate. ""Sorry.""</p> <p>""Sorry doesn't cut it, young lady. I told you four o'clock.""</p> <p>I started down the walk. Looking up at him, Diary, I said: ""No, sir. I mean I actually am sorry."" I stopped at the foot of the steps and it just came out. ""Mr. Bork? Am I pretty?""</p> <p>His face got very hard. ""Young lady, this is no place for narcissistic behavior or childish games. Now get in here.""</p> <p>Since I didn't know what ""narcissistic"" behavior was, and I wasn't playing games, I looked at Mr. Bork and I said: ""I'm not being a smart-ass, Mr. Bork. I'm really not."" I looked down the street again but the Camaro was gone. ""I just wanted to know.""</p> <p>He seemed puzzled for a minute, then shook it off and motioned me inside. I walked in and he shut the door behind us.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I stopped reading and peered out the window again. The red brick house of John Robinette's was less than four miles away. I had driven by it just last week, curious if the new owners (how many had there been? I wondered, since he moved in nineteen eighty-nine) had kept it up.</p> <p>The flower beds surrounding the three maples were no longer there, nor along the fence at his neighbor's yard, but they still planted Impatiens and Daffodils along the front walk. The chain link fence had been recently replaced, and the trim on the house painted. It had a new roof. The old swing on the front porch was still there and someone had erected a swing set in the back yard. There was a wading pool.</p> <p>How things change. How things never change.</p> <p>Was it possible, I wondered, to mature in the space of one day? Within a few pages? The Brandi Cole that sat down to write this entry was not the same Brandi Cole who finished it. Or more correctly, no longer a hopeless tart. I remember being on John's sidewalk that afternoon, those strange emotions inside, sensing within my confusion another Brandi wanting escape, one who liked being watched and not ogled, desired but not craved. A young girl with braces and acne and hair in a ponytail, wearing jeans and a plain white shirt. And liking herself for it.</p> <p>And, I realized now, this shift in awareness showed in my writing. Had I known?</p> <p>My father had. After that day he took me to bed only once, holding me in his arms afterward as I sobbed out my guilt, talked with me into the small hours of the morning. He heard my fears and my hopes, helped find the Brandi inside. He never touched me again, though later he beat me silly over John and the other things I wrote. I forgave him for that. I never forgave Lynne.</p> <p>I returned to the journal.</p> <p>His house was as nice inside as out. The furniture was old, but clean looking, and not all mismatched like by brother has. There was an oval shaped rug on the floor and shiny wood beneath it, and one of those big screen TV's like Jenny has at her house. And books. Lots and lots of books.</p> <p>Mr. Bork took me through the living room into his den, and had me sit down. He sat at his desk. He was very intense. ""First thing I want to say, Brandi, is that you have almost no time to prepare for the team. Your to stay after tomorrow afternoon with two of the girls to learn the routine. Secondly, we got away in three weeks, and you will be rooming with three other girls. There will be no horseplay. Understood?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""Light's out is eleven o'clock every night, including weekends, and you don't leave the room without permission.""</p> <p>""No, sir.""</p> <p>He looked at me very steadily. ""You look very nice, Brandi. I'm really surprised.""</p> <p>I looked down, Diary. I felt myself blush. ""Thank you, sir,"" I mumbled.</p> <p>He was quiet for a time. Then he said: ""I have the feeling you're no longer up for this, Brandi.""</p> <p>I just looked at the floor.</p> <p>""What happened?""</p> <p>Shrugging, I said: ""I don't know, sir."" Which was the honest TRUTH!</p> <p>Mr. Bork worked his hands together, stared at me, making me feel really small. ""I can send you home right now, if that's what you want.""</p> <p>""No, sir,"" I said, very softly. ""That's not what I want.""</p> <p>The truth was, Diary, I didn't know WHAT I wanted. Even though I was really confused, even though I feared the spanking, I was even MORE desperate for Mr. Bork. So desperate that I didn't know how to THINK what I wanted, much less say it.</p> <p>""You want to stay?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>He didn't correct me. Instead, he got up from his chair and crossed over to where I was sitting, and squatted down. Diary! My heart started beating SUPER hard. SUPER DUPER HARD. I couldn't breath and I couldn't talk, and when he lifted my chin with his fingertips, I couldn't meet his eyes.</p> <p>""You have two choices,"" he said. ""Over my lap, or over the top of my desk.""</p> <p>For the first time I noticed his desk was completely clear. I gulped. ""I'll do whatever you say, Mr. Bork.""</p> <p>""Will you?""</p> <p>I met his eyes. I could barely speak. ""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""Entertain me,"" he said. He went back and sat down in his chair. This time I could not gulp.</p> <p>Diary, he wanted me to MASTURBATE! No counting that I had done it in front of him just yesterday in class--this was different! This was SO VERY DIFFERENT.</p> <p>Right then I didn't want to masturbate any more than I wanted to be spanked and I wanted both desperately. I slowly unbuckled my belt, and pulled down my zipper.</p> <p>""Can I ask you something, Mr. Bork?""</p> <p>""Certainly.""</p> <p>""Are you going to hurt me?""</p> <p>He cocked his head. ""Hurt you how?""</p> <p>I just sat there and shook.</p> <p>""Pull your pants down, Brandi.""</p> <p>I pulled down my pants.</p> <p>""You didn't have this problem yesterday. You seemed willing enough then.""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>""Different now, huh?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir.""</p> <p>His lips turned up in a knowing smile, the kind of smile Daddy gets when he catches me up short, when I do something really dumb. ""I'll ask you again, Brandi. Do you want to go home?""</p> <p>In answer, I pushed my jeans all the down around my ankles and spread my legs. Putting my hand on my belly, I slipped it beneath my panties and went to the place between my legs. Breathing got really hard. I felt light headed. Then I found my little button and began to rub it and I jumped something awful.</p> <p>I yipped, ""Sorry!"" and withdrew my hand. My face was on fire. ""I don't why what happened."" Then a shiver ran up my spine and I spread my legs more and tilted myself upwards, and put my hand back and began to rub. In seconds, I was squirming. ""Oh, God,"" I said, without meaning to, and Mr. Bork's eyes, Diary, Mr. Bork's eyes got ready to POP. He tried to hide it, but his penis turned into this really big cock and pushed up under his pants so that they bulged. I got really excited.</p> <p>""I've never done this before,"" I said, which is almost the truth. I've only done it for Daddy. ""Not in front of a man.""</p> <p>Mr. Bork's eyes just watched.</p> <p>Knowing I shouldn't, Diary, but unable to stop, I slid my other hand down my panties and began touching my lips. Soon one finger was up me, then two, then three of them, so Mr. Bork couldn't miss what I did. Then I took out all but one because one finger is always the best.</p> <p>I made noise and I moaned, Diary, and it was SO EMBARRASSING! Then I removed my hand and pulled my panties aside and let Mr. Bork see everything. I used the fingers of both hands to open myself up, Diary, and I opened myself WIDE. Shaking like a leaf, I felt air go into my vagina and all the way down to its end, and this sent chills through me everywhere. I was totally flustered, Diary and HOT! Then I did something worse.</p> <p>OH, GOD, DIARY! I Didn't REALLY do this!</p> <p>Pulling my panties down to my knees, I leaned back all the way and pulled my knees against my chest. Hugging them there my chin, I pulled me butt cheeks apart and showed Mr. Bork everything Brandi Cole had.</p> <p>He made a weird noise, then coughed.</p> <p>""Mr. Bork,"" I said, feeling really desperate.</p> <p>""What?"" he croaked back.</p> <p>""I think you better spank me now.""</p> <p>He was up in an instant and to my chair, snatching me up and Diary, he pulled my panties into place in mid-air and put me over his knee. His giant erection poked me hard in the belly, making me gasp out loud. Then he pushed my shirt all the way and undid my bra. ""When I finish,"" he said. ""You'll have about three seconds to get between my legs and unbutton your top. It has to come off. Your brassiere too. Understand?""</p> <p>""Yes, sir,"" I panted. OH, PLEASE! my brain screamed. Will you PLEASE SPANK ME ALREADY!</p> <p>SMACK!</p> <p>The first blow was not that hard but stung pretty good. It stung REALLY good! Then SMACK! went his hand and then SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! and my butt was suddenly alive and I gripped his leg with both hands and I sucked in my breath and yelled, ""Ow! Mr. Bork! OW! That really hurts!""</p> <p>His hand came down five more times and now he hand my hands clutched behind my back, keeping me in place and keeping them out of the way. I was kicking my feet and jumping up and down on his lap and pleading, ""OW! OW! It hurts Mr. Bork! It hurts Mr. Bork! It HURTS!"" and his hand spanked me six more times.</p> <p>""Mr. Bork, please! OW! Mr. Bork! OW! OW! OW!""</p> <p>Then he pulled down my panties and spanked my rear end, then raised them again and spanked me some more.</p> <p>""You are SMACK! such a bad girl, Brandi SMACK! that everything I do SMACK! is so well deserved. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! I will not SMACK! put up with your SMACK! bullshit anymore SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! and if you so much as SMACK! make a peep in my class SMACK! SMACK! I'll do this in front of the class!""</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>By now, I was crying harder than I had cried in years (have I EVER cried that hard?) and tears poured down my face and onto the floor. I couldn't see anything. My bottom felt like a sting from a hundred foot wasp and I couldn't cry out because I couldn't get my breathe. Every spank sent my feet flying. Then I was off his lap and onto the floor and Mr. Bork was standing before me and I tore at the buttons on my shirt and whipped it off and Mr. Bork was struggling to get his fly open. I tore off my bra and I got to my knees and I got his pants open and his erection out and before I could even look at it and see if it was huge he pushed it into my mouth. I started gagging.</p> <p>""Nhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!""</p> <p>""Jesus, Brandi! Jesus!""</p> <p>""Nhhhhhh-enner-nonnnn! Nennnnnnn!""</p> <p>""Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!""</p> <p>He took my head, Diary, and very fast and very forcefully, he made me take him all the way in. ALL THE WAY IN! I know how to deep throat, but I've never had my mouth taken over before, and it wasn't like I knew what I was doing, or could control it, I only did what his hands and his cock told me to do. It went all the way down my throat at least six times, Diary, and because I was choking so bad, he had to let me stop.</p> <p>""Please! Please, Mr. Bork!"" I gasped. ""NO MORE!"" Then I finally saw his cock. IT WAS SO HUGE!</p> <p>""Open your mouth and I'll do the rest!"" he panted.</p> <p>I panicked. ""No! No! No, Mr. Bork! You don't understand."" I fell back on my hands, kicked out my legs and threw them wide. ""PLEASE! For God's sake! You have to!""</p> <p>He grabbed me up, ran me to the couch and threw himself down. I came down on top. He held me in the air--literally--while I pulled my panties aside, and drew up my legs. Then he was inside me and making me squeal, and I went up and down his shaft like a runaway pump. Diary, I squealed and I pleaded and I hit my head against his because it hurt so good. IT HURT, DIARY! BUT IT HURT SO GOOD!</p> <p>""OH MY GOD, BRANDI! OH MY GOD!""</p> <p>""MR. BORK! OHHHHHHHHHHH!""</p> <p>I was completely in his grasp and going up and down and all I could do was keep squealing, ""Mr. Bork! Mr. Bork!"" until finally a burst of cum hot as the sun blew into me and then I was gripping his neck and clamping my teeth and screaming hard as I could into a pillow. I came and I came and I came, Diary, until I couldn't come any more and he was still hard inside me and still coming and still hurting me, And then I shook and I chattered my teeth until I passed out.</p> <p>""You all right, baby?""</p> <p>I looked up, found Mr. Bork stroking my hair. He sat beside me on the couch. I was under a blanket.</p> <p>""What happened?"" I said.</p> <p>""You passed out.""</p> <p>""I did?"" I looked around in disbelief.</p> <p>""You did.""</p> <p>I guess I did.</p> <p>""You okay?""</p> <p>""I guess so,"" I said. ""I think so. I don't know."" I looked at my clothes thrown over the floor. ""My butt hurts,"" I said.</p> <p>""It does?""</p> <p>""Really bad.""</p> <p>His kissed the tip of my nose. ""No one ever deserved it more than you."" I guess they didn't.</p> <p>""I'm not sure I can sit down,"" I said.</p> <p>""Miss class tomorrow, young lady, and I'll tan you again.""</p> <p>My face grew hot. ""Don't worry. I won't do that.""</p> <p>He held my panties aloft. ""I like you naked, Brandi. You're very sexy, naked.""</p> <p>Slowly, I drew back the blanket and let it fall away. ""Even my little breasts?"" My nipples were squashed little points. He sucked them alive.</p> <p>""Especially those,"" he said.</p> <p>""What about there,"" I said, slightly spreading my legs.</p> <p>He bent down and kissed me first on my button, then between my lips. Then his tongue went in and it stayed for a very long time. When it came out again (I was so very ready to die) he smiled and said, ""Like a baby. So smooth,"" and for the first time since getting my period, I was glad for no hair.</p> <p>And then, Diary, he lay down atop me, kissed my nose and my eyes, touched me on my breasts and my special place and made me understand what being a good girl is all about.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I looked up and my husband was in the doorway. ""What you got there?"" he asked.</p> <p>""A time machine,"" I said.</p> <p>He looked at my strangely, but with a soft smile, and sat down beside me. ""People are wondering where you are,"" he said. He placed his hand upon my two holding the diary. He squeezed them reassuringly. ""You all right?""</p> <p>I smiled as best as I could. ""Sure.""</p> <p>He looked at the diary, took it from my hands, and glanced at it curiously. ""This yours?"" he asked. Flipping the book back and forth, he did not open it.</p> <p>""It was. Until it got taken away.""</p> <p>He whistled softly. ""You don't mean...""</p> <p>I nodded. ""I found it in the drawer.""</p> <p>He looked at the table, back at the book, then down at Dad's bed. ""Kept it close, didn't he,"" he said.</p> <p>I said nothing.</p> <p>""Did you read any?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh.""</p> <p>""Were you shocked?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh.""</p> <p>John laughed, uneasily. ""This would have been real trouble,"" he said. ""If your Daddy had told.""</p> <p>""I know,"" I said. ""He didn't tell.""</p> <p>John sighed. ""I never understood.""</p> <p>I took his arm, leaned my head on his shoulder. ""I did,"" I said. ""I still do.""</p> <p>John never gave up on me, not even after Daddy threatened him harm. When I transferred to Our Lady of Good Counsel High School in Wheaton, John followed. He was my English teacher in eleventh grade, and my lover in all four. We married the day I turned eighteen.</p> <p>We kept it secret until my junior year in college, then I got pregnant with Julie and carried the charade no further. When the truth came out that John and I married during my senior year at Good Counsel, he was dismissed, as he expected. He now teaches at Frostburg State College upstate.</p> <p>Later that night, after the guests were gone and the children were in bed, John lay me back on Daddy's bed and touched me gently on my breasts and on my special place and, like he did all those years ago in the red brick house with so many pretty flowers, after kissing my nose and my eyes, he showed me what being a good woman is all about.</p></div>","['Twenty-one years after her father discovered her diary and took it way from her, Brandi gets it back. Reading through the entries, she is first shocked, then mortified, and then finally enlightened by what she wrote at 13.']"
1086,"Master William's House of Pain, Part 1",1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,,2004-12-14,47,4,"M/young b/b, bdsm, rape, humiliation, nc, torture, denied orgasm, milking, slave, pedo",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Kidnapping</p> <p>Master William watched excitedly as the three boys exited their cub-scout group meeting and as was usual for them headed through the woods which backed up to the streets that would eventually take the young trio home along the back streets of their neighborhood. He new this was the boy’s established route from his month long observation and covert surveillances of these boys and all was set in motion for final activation of his plan to acquire his prey.</p> <p>He new exactly where he would confront the three youth as they exited the woods onto a dirt bike trail just off a side street and well outside of any traffic, houses or unexpected company. The three chloroform rags were well soaked as well as a strong tranquilizer in three needles ready to plunge into the boys unsuspecting musculature.</p> <p>He ran over his plan to stop the boys asking their assistance with helping him to his van as he sprained his ankle and needed help back to the vehicle. It was a perfect set up, as it worked well with the boys merit badges in both service and first aid.</p> <p>Master William was able to make it to the prescribed location of abduction well ahead of the youngsters and eagerly unlocked the van set up the cloths and needles and walked the 500 yards up the dirt path to lay in agonized pain for the boy’s rescue of him.</p> <p>He did not need wait long approximately five minutes later he heard the unmistakable sounds of boys whacking trees, laughing and being boisterous on their way through the underbrush. Determining that no one else was around to hear his pleas of help he began loudly crying for help.</p> <p>There was a sudden hush, then a scampering as the boys heard his agonized cries and came scampering to his rescue. Soon they were within sight and running to his aid.</p> <p>A blond headed, sturdy body of perhaps 8 years of aged reached him first quickly followed by another boy brown haired and finally the smallest of the boys a straw-haired imp of a fellow two years younger than but clearly related to the first boy.</p> <p>The eight year old: “What’s the matter, mister you hurt or something?”</p> <p>Master William: “ Oh, thank heaven you heard me young man, I hurt my ankle while out looking for my dog who ran away, and I twisted my foot real bad, I have been out here for hours calling for help but nobody came until you. Do you three boys think that you can help support me back to my van, yes that one right down the road?”</p> <p>Eight Year Old and the other’s chime in unison, “of course where scouts you know, this is what we are trained to do, always prepared in a time of need that’s our motto Mister. We would be glad to help.”</p> <p>Master William: “Scouts hey, that great, I sure am glad you guys came along, if you would just help me along, by letting me lean a bit on you then help me into the van where the first aid kit is then I can wrap my foot in tape and bandages and drive on to the doctor. You boys know first aid?”</p> <p>Yeah, we just got our safety badges on first aid training last week; we are almost there mister just a bit farther along now.” The youths replied.</p> <p>Okay, You son to the younger boy can you open the back door and get the first aid kit from that cabinet up front?</p> <p>Now you two, this might be a bit tricky as I am going to need one of you to hop up in the van and the other assist me by holding me up as I try and not put any pressure on my bad foot then ease myself up. Think we can do this?</p> <p>Yeah, sure no sweat, as the boys complied, Master William took the fist two syringes out of his pocket, pooped the caps and depressed one into each of these two boys who unsuspecting this turn of event but yet unaware and so unprepared to defend themselves slumped down into the open doorway, Master William hearing the little guy coming back from the front of the van prepared the last syringe and as the boy reached him with a happy exclamation of, “ I Found I-----!” Before succumbing to the effects of the drug depressed into his blood stream.</p> <p>Quickly Master William pulled the three youths inside, shut the doors and bound and gagged the youth securely incapacitating them for the 300 mile trip back to his ranch.</p> <p>Well, that went better than expected, Master William thought, driving cautiously but steadily along the back roads until he reached the first of many highways leading him home. With his reserve tank filled he would not stop until he reached the safety of his old ranch house nestled on the 5000 acres of land he inherited from his late uncle three years before.</p> <p>In just over three hours he was pulling into the electronically controlled gate leading up the three mile drive to the house. Pushing his code into the digital pad, he then pulled onto the drive and drove up to the house around the circular driveway to the rear of the house and the three car garage he open the garage doors electronically and then pulled the van well into the space shut the doors locked them and then opened the rear door of the van and hoisted first one the another of the boys onto his massive shoulders and then entered the house and proceeded down a hall, about midway he proceeded to run his fingers three inches from the top of the wall until he found the secretly concealed and invisible seam concealing a latch which allowed access to the hidden stair way and the rooms hidden below the layout of the garage, and cellar. He punched in another access code and deposited his first boy then tied him to the single military issued surplus cot, and then existed the cell, locked it turned on the monitoring equipment to the rooms and proceeded to do the same thing in the next cell with the other boy, having him secured he proceeded back up the stairs to the still sleeping third youth who easily went over one shoulder for his trip down to his cell, once secured and locked safely away he then resumed in trip back up the stairs and to the kitchen where he made himself a light dinner consumed it and checking his watch and seeing he had six hours he decided to shower and then sleep four for or five hours as he wanted to be refreshed and ready for the evenings festivities when the boys awoke from their drug induced sleep some seven hours from now.</p></div>",[]
1087,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 1",1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,Father Brennan runs a orphange and school for neglected boys which he and those under his authority exploit rape and abuse to their passion and contentment.,2005-06-14,12,4,"M/priest, bb, cbt, spank, humil, rape, tort",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Farther Brennan smiled as he hung up the phone. Sargent Matthew’s had just told him of the news that five more families of boys were being picked up for delivery to the Brother’s of the Thorn boys home in which he was in charge.</p> <p>The arrangement he had with the State Foundling Home Society was that he would provide shelter, meals and education for young boys displaced by neglect, poverty, or destitution as a result of the Depression of 1929.</p> <p>As a senior level authority of the church many families willingly surrendered their sons into his care believing his home to be a faith filled, nurturing loving environment offering the best of care. The church diocese owned the 65 acer land it’s, 1200 bed foundling home, and monastery complex. It lay on the outskirts of the county quite pastoral in location and setting. Every brother answered directly to him and was at one time a boy of the home themselves.</p> <p>The boys should be here in an hour he thought to himself, the Holmes brothers all 8 of them the twins Ralph and Roderick age 14, Matthew age 13, Robert age twelve, Nathan age 11, and the triplets Adam, Anthony, and Seth age 10. The O’Brien boys Thomas age 9, Abel age 7, Albert age 4. The Mc Neil boys Hank age 12, Stephen age 8 and little Jimmy age 5. The Holden family boys Richard age 10, Yentil age 9, Travis age 8, Erik age 7 and Denis age 5. The O’Leary children Bradley age 13, Art age 12, Stanley age 11, Bert and Grant twins age 10, Frederick age 9, David age 7, Jed age 6, Murray age 5 and young Gareth age 4. Thirty boys he counted silently to himself it was going to be a fun filled afternoon and a most enjoyable evening processing this riff raff he grinned at the anticipation.</p> <p>Needing to pass the time between now and the arrival of his new charges he decides to ring for Brother Beenadick dorm master of Pierce hall, the age 10-11 year old boys. Beenadick answers the phone and Father Brennan instructs him to send the Adam brothers Mark and Michael, and the Davis boy to his office immediately.</p> <p>Shortly there is a knock at his door. Enter. In shamble the three dejected and terrified boys.</p> <p>Well, boys he barks what do you have to say for yourselves? Mark stammers to reply, sir, I um what do you mean sir, sorry sir I don’t...</p> <p>Father smiles to himself, “You don’t know, what you idiot child, you think you have pulled one over on me don’t you, you sinful disobedient little trash!</p> <p>No sir, the boys lip tremble, tears forming in his scared wide blue eyes. I am sorry sir what did I do wrong sir, brushing his lank blond hair out of his face he peers up at the profile of the man towering above him?</p> <p>And you boy he directs his inquiry at the boy next to him, Michael is it, yes sir you are not going to just stand there and expect to get away with your sinful behavior too are you, surely you are not as stupid as your brother?</p> <p>I, no sir, its just that I don’t know what I have done sir, I have been trying so hard to be good honest I have sobbed the boy desperately searching his memory for whatever transgression had raised the ire of Father Brennan.</p> <p>Turning to the Davis boy Curtis age 10, he addresses the boy angrily and demands him to confess to his transgression. The terrified handsome brown eyed, brunet lad, starts listing off his minor offenses, I was disobedient in class, I had impure thoughts, I awoke with the devils touch upon my privates, I cursed under my breath at brother Dominick...”</p> <p>Enough shouts Father Brennan you irresponsible sinful little buggers will regret your misdeeds and learn the error of your ways, this you can be quite certain of, I assure you. Now off with your clothes, all of you, right now, hands behind your heads, legs wide apart, no wider, wider now, I say, square off those shoulders, heads up, eyes forward, tummy in.</p> <p>The boys having complied quickly now stood lined up before me, their young boyish innocence on parade, stiff and rigid, too fearful to hardly breathe. It is a site to look at them, Father Brennan marvels, there is Mark the eldest of the three at 4'3 inches tall blond haired blue eyed, with the cute button nose splattered with freckles, a strong jutting chin, the wide shoulders and dime sized nipples, his slightly muscled torso, an outie belly button and then his 3 ½ inch un-circumsized boyhood with the long foreskin dangling off an inch and a 1/4 from the tip of his boy organ, a narrow waist, full mooned shaped flesh of his dimpled ass cheeks, and the deep cleft hiding the pink treasure within, and the slightly muscled hairless thighs long legs and big boy feet, quite the boy he thought.</p> <p>And then there is Michael a younger looking than average 10 year old, Mark’s younger sibling. With curly blond hair framing a cupid pie face with pale blue eyes, red full lips, and two small barely noticeable pink nipples ever so light a pink raising up from his small torso, he posed there trembling every so often, he is cute as can be with an deep inny belly button and his ribs sticking out showing clearly through the tight white skin of his chest, his little cocklet uncircumsised, though not as long in foreskin as his elder brother still covered his peanut sized glans fully, despite the 2 inch erection he was sporting, no doubt out of abject fear. He possessed a smaller whiter versioin of his brother’s full ass, with a single freckle on the lower right cheek of his prominent backside.</p> <p>Last, but not least there stood the Davis boy, just turned ten last week, looking two years younger than his actual age, with those chocolate brown eyes, and wavy brunet hair. This boy has a trim athletic body, summer tanned and with large darken nipples standing eroused from his boyish chest, he too had a inny belly button, full red lips, and unlike the two brothers he was circumsized a delightful pink 3 ½ inch morsel with a prominent flared helmet and slightly less darkened glands, he too was flaccid, his small dick dangling down hanging a bit off to the left, his loose sack of boy marbles fully on display below his little member. His ass two white melons less fleshy than the brothers but still prominent and delightful, the contrast between the tanned areas of his body and the whiteness of his buttocks and immature groin intoxicating.</p> <p>Picking up the tawse from his desk he moves to the side of Mark and wraps the tails and long handled strap around the quivering neck of the 11 year old. </p> <p>To be continued...</p></div>",[]
1088,"Master William's House of Pain, Part 2",2,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,The story of the three kidnapped cubscouts continues.,2005-06-14,13,4,"M/young, b/b, bdsm, rape, humil, nc, tort, denied orgasm, milking, slave, pedo",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The Boys Awaken, Let the Fun Begin</p> <p>Master William awoke to the trilling of his alarm clock, he feels rested and is eagerly awaiting his night ahead. He got out of bed and naked went to his computer switched it on and after entering some encrypted codes watched the screen as the three cells below came into view, at a touch of a few keys he was able to get readings on the cells and the boys contained therein, the boys were doing well, breathing in their drug induced slumber, heart rates within normal range apparently none the worse from their abduction.</p> <p>Master William enjoyed the sight of his boys, their cute little blue and gold uniforms stretched tight across their small vulnerable bodies, arms and legs spread impossibly tight at either corner of the cots they were resting on their little cherubic faces turned slightly to the side. Yes, he thought, they are beautiful, I can stand here and watch these lovely boys all night, (no, who am I kidding, my crotch is positively objecting the very idea). There is no way I am going to just stand here watching the damn monitor with such temptation only a few hidden rooms away. I certainly hope they wake up soon, my cum is boiling in my balls and there is just so much resistance in me.</p> <p>Reluctantly, he pulled himself away from the computer, went over to the night stand plopped down on the bed and switched on his six flat screen t. v. s. Quickly flipping through the news channels he had three different stations alerting the public to the strange disappearance of three little boys from cubs-scout pack 119 earlier today. The announcer of channel 22 News Nightlive was reporting that local and federal law enforcement officers were pursuing an extensive search for the boys but efforts thus far were unsuccessful in large part hindered by the fact they had no leads on the case, additionally scout-leaders and other scouts in the boys pack were being routinely questioned in hopes of this leading to development of leads to the boy’s whereabouts. Good he thought, knowing that all efforts would be futile. He made absolutely sure of this. The plan worked perfectly, the boys were his to use, abuse, and play with for however long he wished.</p> <p>BEEP. BEEP. BEEP. A alarm rings on the monitor across the room William races, yes, he smiles looking at the video and data streaming in from cell 2, the brown haired youth was waking up, increased respiration, small quick intakes of breath, flutter of his long brown eyelashes and quickened heart rate all bringing the boy’s natural responses to life. William went in for a close-up of the boys face delighted in the look that was there in the boy’s eyes the very instant he regained consciousness, confusion, fear, then anger as he struggled vainly to free himself from the bound position he found himself in. He began at once to scream loudly for his mother his father anyone to help him.</p> <p>William watched the drama unfold for a little longer then quickly dressed in his doctor uniform green scrubs with dinosaurs all over them and a white long coat picking up the stethoscope and draping it across his neck he proceeded down to introduce himself to his “new patient.”</p> <p>Quickly punching in some codes in the outside key pad to the cell he flooded the room with bright white light, and pinpointed a blinding light directly down upon the prone boy, who was rapidly trying to get eyes accustomed to the painful brilliance currently blinding him.</p> <p>Oh, please he whimpered is anyone there? Can anyone hear me, help me please, I don’t know where I am, why am I tied, can you get my mommy and daddy for me please, please, is anyone there? Oh God please…sob, sob. </p> <p>Master William walking out from behind the lights and in front of the boy says loudly, Youngman stop all that ruckus and listen to me. I am Doctor William. I have some very bad news for you, you and your friends were in a terrible accident today and I am afraid you were brought in for observation, tests and hospitalization now you have to be a good boy and answer some questions and help me with my examination of you alright?</p> <p>But, I want my mommy and daddy; I need them to come get me. Enough boy listen up your parents have been notified and are on the way to the hospital but will not get here for at least 36 hours in the mean time we need to check you out and run some tests is this absolutely clear to you, you will cooperate like a good boy won’t you.</p> <p>Now, I am going to untie your hands and feet then I want you to sit up straight at the side of your bed. Okay, then firsts your arms, now your feet, good, now sit up slowly straight up now good. That’s good boy, slow now. Okay my name is Dr. Will what’s your name, how old is you, where do you live?</p> <p>I am Nicolas James Curtle I am seven just turned it four days ago, I live in Nerville at 14 Hunts street and my phone number is 237-555-1245.</p> <p>Okay, Nickolas it is nice to meet you. I think you have been through quite a rough bit of trouble and I know you are scared and confused and have a lot of questions but for right now I need to do my job and that means we got to check you over run some tests and make sure you are not hurt anywhere.</p> <p>Stand up please. Okay, Nickolas let me look into your eyes, good, now your ears good, open your mouth wider please good. Okay, now we must get your cloths off so I can examine the rest of you.</p> <p>The seven years old instinctively stepped back, knowing that adults were not suppose to see him naked at least not strangers.</p> <p>Now, Nicolas, stop this instant, I am your doctor and you must be good and let me continue with this examination young man now step over here and be good!</p> <p>Let’s try this again shall we don’t move. William saw the fear and uncertainty in the lad’s eyes but none the less the boy stepped to him and allowed him to remove first his little cap, then his necktie, then the slow process of unbuttoning the shirt buttons, exposing more and more of the tanned unblemished skin of his immature chest. Reach the boys waste he deftly pulled up of the shirt releasing it from the confines of the tight stretched blue denim elastic wasted shorts, and finding the last two buttons undid them, looking into the liquid chocolate brown eyes he placed his hands lightly on the little boy’s shoulders and gently eased the shirt open and down off the tiny frame. Until it dropped completely free of the boy at his feet.</p> <p>Taking a breath of exquisite anticipation, and a step back he then let his eyes fall from those eyes down across his nose with the smattering of a few freckles, to the full lips, down the small little chin, and the bobbing of a mostly hidden Adams apple and lean neck to the boy’s shoulders and chest with the tiny pin sized pink nipples which erected as he watched in response to the coolness of the room. On down the lean torso he let his gaze roam to the inny bellybutton and the two and a-half inches of abdomen muscles showing under. The top quarter of an inch of elastic band of underwear showing just above the waistline of his blue shorts with the elastic back waist, button front and small zipper partially unzipped as if teasing the viewer to finish its course and reveal the treasure behind. It was enough to make William cum the near nakedness of the boy beauty before him.</p> <p>Looking up again William looked back into those eyes and at the same time reached out hooked his finger down into the boy’s shorts and pulling him close, unsnapped the button, unzipped the zipper and pulled the flaps of the tight shorts aside and then down over the boys shoes, until they too lay at the boy’s feet discarded. William then pulled the boy’s right foot to him and took off the shoe which was unlaced, and then the white tube sock of the rather large boyish foot, then drew the left foot to him unlaced the shoe and repeated the process baring the foot. Unable to resist, William quickly ran his fingers along the sole of the boy’s foot resulting in squeals of laughter from the youth above him.</p> <p>Regaining his feet William now looked at the boy clad only in his purple Barney Friends little boy pal under-roos. He reached down and picked the little boy up placed him down lying on his back on the cot and pulled up a chair next to the prone boy. He felt the boy’s neck, the boys chest, glands under his hairless warm sweaty arm pits, ticked the little nubs of the erect boy nipples and slowly descended touch as much of the boy skin he could, down to the navel, then the flesh below, then once again eyes boring into those of the tense boy, he let his fingers trace the waist band on either side of the boys narrow hips and hooking a finger under pulled the band first up and then down, lifting the boy with one hand and drawing the juvenile underoos down his thighs off his legs and then easing the boy’s legs apart laid him back down on the cot.</p> <p>Looking down at the newly exposed boy flesh William licked his lips and mumbled perfect, so perfect. Regaining his composure he looked with intensity at an erect uncircumcised two inch boy hard-on, with a long foreskin which completely covered the immature glands of the sex even in this completely erect state. The boy’s hands went to hide his small organ and the tight little boy balls underneath. Glancing up at the boy and looking into his red embarrassed face, William firmly shook his head no, frowning slightly at the boy, the boy flushing ever so much more looked away, and then slowly let his hands droop to the sides.</p> <p>William pleased with the boy’s submission resumed his exploration of the immature sex organs nestled before him, this time not only with just his eyes but also by reaching out and touching the tumescent, rigid two inch shaft of boy-dick, and the other hand fondling the tiny little kidney bean sized nuggets in their tightly drawn silken sack of flesh. Pulling and pinching these delightful orbs up and then down with insistent persistence until they rested loose in a rather large sack of skin. The boy stirred by these ministrations and totally new sensations traveling through his young inexperienced body was murmuring in pleasure and pain.</p> <p>Reluctantly, William stopped his frontal molestation of the boy, and flipped the boy over and pried his sexy legs wide apart separating his full melon sized white buttocks and the deep crevasse between. Reaching out he grabbed each firm check in either hand and pried them open exposing those tidbits of hidden flesh and the pink virgin boy hole winking at him. Licking his index finger he wetted it and began tracing slow circular patterns around the anal opening drawing nearer to the opening and applying steady pressure until the knuckle slipped inside the tight moist warm hole of the surprised young boy. Drawing out he pushed back in a little more of the finger burying itself deeper in the boy at each attempt until the young ass flesh had his finger fully in its tight sheath. Probing around he was able to find the object of his interest the boy’s virgin prostrate gland. Kneading it he assaulted the little nub, producing cries of anxiety from the helpless youth. The boy was com pletely unprepared for his body’s reaction to these new sensations.</p> <p>William turning the boy over was pleased to see Nikolas erect and a sweaty shine over the flush over heated boy-flesh. Rubbing the boy some more, he gripped the erect cock, stroking up and down the two inch member carefully avoiding uncovering the glands of the flesh before him at the same time he rolled the tiny nuggets around in their protective bag.</p> <p>Please sir, I got to go bad, please stop. Realizing the boy was nearing his first orgasm yet not wanting to grant the boy this pleasure just yet, William stopped. The boy leapt to his feet and dancing from one leg to another his boy bits bouncing around, the boy repeated his plea more insistently please I got to pee mister I really do.</p> <p>William, amused at the boy’s plight reached down and picked the boy up and then opened a door leading into the bathroom, shower, and bathtub area of the cell. Placing the boy before him in front of the toilet he reached down and gripped the boy dick lightly holding on to it he instructed the boy to urinate into the porcelain bowl.</p> <p>The boy tried to remove the man’s hands but was quickly told to stop resisting and go. The boy’s bladder stretched to its limits emptied its contents in a long stream of warm yellowish liquid. The boy let his pee drain as William playfully aimed its flow around the bowl in front of the humiliated but relieved boy.</p> <p>Finishing, they re-entered the main room and William suspecting that the other boys would soon be waking up he instructed Nikolas to lay back down and sleep a bit more and he would see about dinner when he woke back up. The boy went to dress and William stopped him saying that he would need to put those clothes in the wash for tonight he would have to be sleeping naked under the bed covers. Tucking the blankets around the boy he bent down and quickly kissed the startled youth on his full red lips and exited the room. The boy drifted off to sleep once more.</p></div>",[]
1089,The World According to the Way I Like It: Cast of Characters,-1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,This is in way of introducing you to the cast of characters to what will become a multi-chapter story. Suggestions for story development welcome via forum.,2005-06-15,2,1,"M/b, prostit, rape, nc, slave, pain, hum, inc, spanking, porn, blackm",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast of Characters:</p> <p>TIMOTHY HARLOW VIII-FOUNDER HARLOW YOUTH ACADEMY<br/> -multi-multi-billionaire est. net worth liquid assets $977 billion</p> <p>Harlow Foundation: Holdings $17.397 Trillion</p> <p>Mrs. Rachel Cutcher-Harlow: Heiress Alexander Pharmaceuticals, Cutcher Multimedia Inc: Mrs. Harlow- Director Harlow Academy for girls.</p> <p>Harlow boys: Bert,&amp; Kane 4, Abel 16, Aggie 22, Roger 25, &amp; Curt 10</p> <p>Harlow girls: Twins Fantasia, &amp; Alexi age 13</p> <p>Richard Bench &amp; Arlo Finch esquires: Harlow Family Attorneys</p> <p>Marc 7 &amp; Simon Bench 9, Randi 10, Enez, Frederic &amp; Norman Finch triplets age 7, Heather 10, Amy 16.</p> <p>Mrs. Lizbeth Finch: Director County Youth Services</p> <p>Mr. Catus: Harlow Butler</p> <p>James and Betty Buster- Heads of Security</p> <p>Warden Matthews: Juvenile Probation Department</p> <p>Pastor Simon Dendrite: St. Luke’s Church, Seminary, and Catholic School (grades pre-k-12)</p> <p>Brothers Santos, Carl, Steve, Robert, Lionel, Dan</p> <p>Miss Adams: Teacher</p> <p>Mr. Jenkins: Director </p> <p>Judge Holt: Family Court </p> <p>Mr. Albright: State Prosecutor</p> <p>Mr. Brown-teacher<br/> Mr. Stiles-teacher<br/> Mr. Smith-teacher<br/> Mr. Gism-teacher<br/> Coach Meyers </p> <p>Dr. Adams </p> <p>Mr. Yalom-Social Worker </p> <p>Nurse Ron </p> <p>General Mark Cutler: Head of Special Security Forces: Interests of Harlow Family-Special OP’s</p> <p>Guard Dan<br/> Guard Steve<br/> Guard Butch</p> <p>Master Timothy-boy slaver</p> <p>Master Eric pornographer</p> <p>Mr. X: Financier/ banker</p> <p>Dr. Cutcher- public health department staff pediatrician</p> <p>Mr. &amp; Mrs. Jewels and children, Multi-billionaires with a taste for exquisite boy flesh, Wally age7, Tuck age 9, and Reno and Aserum 11, Vector age 15, Amanda age 13, Holly age 11, Lizabeth and Amber age 10, Nelly age16</p> <p>Mistress Ruth: Senator </p> <p>Pastor: Simon, Baptist Minister</p> <p>Ambassador Asside Collector </p> <p>Coach Anders: Pee Wee Baseball, Soccer,&amp; Wrestling Coach</p> <p>Coach Matthews: Swimming, Basketball, Gymnastics Coach</p> <p>Ben Scott: Youth Camp director, Owner Cozy Summertime Fun Camp, Activities Advisor Harlow Youth Academy</p> <p>Trevor Scott: Activities Director County Parks and Recreation</p> <p>Mr. Banks: Manager Harlow Youth Recreational Park Gymnasium, Pools, Water Park, Arcade, Sports Complex, X-treme Sports complex, Movie theater, Library and Computer Learning Center Talent Agency, and Scouting coordinator</p> <p>Mr. Aspect: Youth Employment Counselor</p> <p class=""h2"">The boys:</p> <p>Stan &amp; Ralph: age 4, blond, blue eyed orphans.</p> <p>Richard: age 5, : brown haired, brown eyed, ward of state.</p> <p>Adam, Jules, Blake: 6 year old triplets dark wavy hair, olive complexion green eyes.</p> <p>Austin age 7: White Blond Blue eyed orphan.</p> <p>John Age 5, Matthew age 7: John, blue eyed, red haired, freckled, Matthew, Strawberry Blond, slim, lanky, hazel eyes.</p> <p>Bradley 8, and Justin 4: Russet curly haired, brown eyed brothers.</p> <p>Harry 10, Ronald 8: Wards of the state, black haired brown eyed, fair skinned brothers.</p> <p>Dirk &amp; Buck Twin:10 year olds Blond, brown eyed wards of the state.</p> <p>Trevor: age 11 Brown haired, brown eyed runaway.</p> <p>Chris age 7 and Kris age 10: Strawberry blond, green-eyed, freckled brothers, abandoned youth.</p> <p>Blade 11, Ricardo 9, and Sven 5: Kid-napped brothers Blade white haired, grey eyes, Ricardo dark haired, hazel eyed, olive skin, Sven blond brown eyed, olive complexion.</p> <p>Trey 12, Red 13, Lucky 15 Runaways.</p> <p>Sean 12, Henry 12, Kurt 14 - Juvenile Delinquents.</p> <p>Art 11, Sammy 13, Terry 15 - clients of Mr. Yalom.</p> <p>Fred 11, Scott 17, Blaze 19 clients of Mr. Yalom.</p> <p>Brothers Bradley, age 4, Randy age 6, Pets of Judge Holt.</p> <p>Carl age 7, Denise age 8, River age 9, and Grant &amp; Jeff age 12 twins.</p> <p>Seth age 18, Turnner age 13, Wards of the State.</p> <p>Rikker age 11, Holt age 10, Michael age 9, Danforth age 21, Ari age 14, Chino age 6, Rufo age 8, Lanz age 11, Hugo age 7, Marcel age 17, Holt age 9, Many age 4, Storm age 5, Nick age 7, Vinney age 8, Hans and Herman age 7, Ned age 9, Harvey age 11, Arnold age 14, Benny age 5, Luke age 10, Grey age 7, Sean age 13, Holt age 8, Manny age 4, Lucas age 9, Jules age 6, Victor and Artio age 16.</p></div>",[]
1090,The World According to the Way I Like It: Prologue,1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,"A very, very rich man creates, controls, and dominates a world of sexual subjugation pedo love of boys of all ages.",2005-06-15,9,3,"M/b, prostit, rape, nc, slave, pain, hum, inc, spanking, porn, blackm",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Prologue</p> <p>Timothy Harlow VIII (estimated richest man on earth) is reminiscent in his thoughts as he looks out of his Custom made Bombardier Lear Jet plane window. He was thinking of how far he has come in pursuit of his dreams of power, influence and esteem on a Global scale. He was remembering specifically those early memories of his childhood most often than not painful moments, living with his tyrannical grandfather Harry. Old hatchet Harry was a mean bastard, ruthless, demanding in the extreme, possessing an incredible knack for seeking out weaknesses of others and exploiting them for his personal gain. Harlow the Fifth inherited his grandson when his father and mother were kid-napped and butchered by the cartel in a failed business venture when the boy was then two years old. Hatchet Harry, despite his billions of dollars and multinational influence was unable to successfully rescue Harry’s parents after listening to the FBI’s advice of meeting the 267 million dollar ransom price, in the end the extortionists were able to kill his parents and spirit away the ransom money. His grandfather never much of a family man, resentfully took on sole custody of his grandson, who he secretly harbored ill feelings towards as he was a constant reminder of his parents, his impotence in procuring them, and most importantly to the old man the loss of his money.</p> <p>Old Hatchet vowed from that day forward to never be in such a weakened position again, he would answer to no one, no government, no law, no organization, he would see to it that he would be the most powerful, most influential, most dangerous man in the world. What he couldn’t buy he would take by whatever means available. His anger and resentment would lead Hatchet Harry to an all consuming passion to dominate everything and everyone around him, including his newly acquired grandson. His hellbent fury, enabled the man to find, and decimate those responsible for his son and daughter-in-law’s murders. He took vengeance on every last member of the cartels involved and every member within the “Familia”, down to every last man, woman and child. </p> <p>It was somewhat painful to recall the causal abuse he suffered at the hands of his grandfather, and great-uncle. The punishments, education, physical fitness and diet regimen’s, the torture and then the sexual abuse and the total exploitation at the old man’s hands. Old Hatchet was the continual and constant source of this abusive attention and through the old man’s daily dose of doctrinarian discipline and sadistic abuse. Though Harlow reflected if it were not for these experiences he would never of become the self-possessed, driven, insatiable man he is to day. It is only natural he thought to himself, that I take what pleasure I can from my inheritance and position, after all the Old Man did leave him with abundant resources, and indulgent appetites which were eagerly engaged upon at his every convince.</p> <p>One such pleasure was the pursuit of sexual abandon and exquisite escasy the type only which can be found beyond the reach of most ordinary men, hell, most Kings for that matter, his harems and flesh markets rivaled that of any in the world. He is the sole “Don” of pornography and slave trading in the rarest and pricey merchandise which only he can only provide. </p> <p>His is latest acquisitions in boy flesh were the cargo on his plane 20 youths of Scandinavian, Eastern European decent aged 4-18. Heading back to Harlow county with him to be processed into the various industries associated with his illustrious empire.</p> <p>He was at this very moment being less than skillfully fellated by twin 6 year old boys. His hands brutally forcing his thick long member down the naked boys throats while whipping their slim boy bodies with a vicious, biting whip, the boys were being for not being more adept at giving their first ever blow job (of course the real reason for the whipping was that he just enjoyed the hell out of causing pain to naked little boys). He Showed the two no mercy just as he was not given any mercy at three years of age as he was orally raped the first of many such rapes by his grandfather. A flashback to the dreadful experience excited his engorged cock all the more as he recalled, the dreadful awakening, the terrorized minutes of being stripped of his clothing, the brutal shock of being forced down onto the massive man-sized erected cock of his Grandfather, and the fear, oh the numbing fear, as it tore through him as his grandfather lost himself completely in his sexual escasy. The n the realization that the ordeal was not over but a prelude to an after-climax, the routine beatings, the torture, the mental and psychological abuse. At last, finally, he was cast aside a broken thrown away object, a broken little boy which sobbed, and shivered, and pissed itself into one harrowing nightmare after another until the new dawn and his new existence in hell began.</p> <p>Which was the stronger of the two human emotions he pondered, pleasure or pain. Well I can always experiment he laughed, yes a long term study was in order. In the interests of science, we must pursue these answers, and will it be a most delicious journey of enlightenment. With that thought he rammed his pulsating cock balls deep into the six year olds mouth and blasted rope after rope of come down the choking spastic boy’s throat.</p></div>",[]
1091,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 2",2,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,The saga continues Father Brennan amuses himself with three little boys as he awaits the arrival of 30 new boys to the orphange.,2005-06-15,4,4,"M/priest, orphans, bbb, abuse, humil, pedo, tort, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Farther Brennan smiled as he hung up the phone. Sargent Matthew’s had just told him of the news that five more families of boys were being picked up for delivery to the Brother’s of the Thorn boys home in which he was in charge.</p> <p>The arrangement he had with the State Foundling Home Society was that he would provide shelter, meals and education for young boys displaced by neglect, poverty, or destitution as a result of the Depression of 1929.</p> <p>As a senior level authority of the church many families willingly surrendered their sons into his care believing his home to be a faith filled, nurturing loving environment offering the best of care. The church diocese owned the 65 acer land it’s, 1200 bed foundling home, and monastery complex. It lay on the outskirts of the county quite pastoral in location and setting. Every brother answered directly to him and was at one time a boy of the home themselves.</p> <p>The boys should be here in an hour he thought to himself, the Holmes brothers all 8 of them the twins Ralph and Roderick age 14, Matthew age 13, Robert age twelve, Nathan age 11, and the triplets Adam, Anthony, and Seth age 10. The O’Brien boys Thomas age 9, Abel age 7, Albert age 4. The Mc Neil boys Hank age 12, Stephen age 8 and little Jimmy age 5. The Holden family boys Richard age 10, Yentil age 9, Travis age 8, Erik age 7 and Denis age 5. The O’Leary children Bradley age 13, Art age 12, Stanley age 11, Bert and Grant twins age 10, Frederick age 9, David age 7, Jed age 6, Murray age 5 and young Gareth age 4. Thirty boys he counted silently to himself it was going to be a fun filled afternoon and a most enjoyable evening processing this riff raff he grinned at the anticipation.</p> <p>Needing to pass the time between now and the arrival of his new charges he decides to ring for Brother Beenadick dorm master of Pierce hall, the age 10-11 year old boys. Beenadick answers the phone and Father Brennan instructs him to send the Adam brothers Mark and Michael, and the Davis boy to his office immediately.</p> <p>Shortly there is a knock at his door. Enter. In shamble the three dejected and terrified boys.</p> <p>Well, boys he barks what do you have to say for yourselves? Mark stammers to reply, sir, I um what do you mean sir, sorry sir I don’t...</p> <p>Father smiles to himself, “You don’t know, what you idiot child, you think you have pulled one over on me don’t you, you sinful disobedient little trash!</p> <p>No sir, the boys lip tremble, tears forming in his scared wide blue eyes. I am sorry sir what did I do wrong sir, brushing his lank blond hair out of his face he peers up at the profile of the man towering above him?</p> <p>And you boy he directs his inquiry at the boy next to him, Michael is it, yes sir you are not going to just stand there and expect to get away with your sinful behavior too are you, surely you are not as stupid as your brother?</p> <p>I, no sir, its just that I don’t know what I have done sir, I have been trying so hard to be good honest I have sobbed the boy desperately searching his memory for whatever transgression had raised the ire of Father Brennan.</p> <p>Turning to the Davis boy Curtis age 10, he addresses the boy angrily and demands him to confess to his transgression. The terrified handsome brown eyed, brunet lad, starts listing off his minor offenses, I was disobedient in class, I had impure thoughts, I awoke with the devils touch upon my privates, I cursed under my breath at brother Dominick...”</p> <p>Enough shouts Father Brennan you irresponsible sinful little buggers will regret your misdeeds and learn the error of your ways, this you can be quite certain of, I assure you. Now off with your clothes, all of you, right now, hands behind your heads, legs wide apart, no wider, wider now, I say, square off those shoulders, heads up, eyes forward, tummy in.</p> <p>The boys having complied quickly now stood lined up before me, their young boyish innocence on parade, stiff and rigid, too fearful to hardly breathe. It is a site to look at them, Father Brennan marvels, there is Mark the eldest of the three at 4'3 inches tall blond haired blue eyed, with the cute button nose splattered with freckles, a strong jutting chin, the wide shoulders and dime sized nipples, his slightly muscled torso, an outie belly button and then his 3 ½ inch un-circumsized boyhood with the long foreskin dangling off an inch and a 1/4 from the tip of his boy organ, a narrow waist, full mooned shaped flesh of his dimpled ass cheeks, and the deep cleft hiding the pink treasure within, and the slightly muscled hairless thighs long legs and big boy feet, quite the boy he thought.</p> <p>And then there is Michael a younger looking than average 10 year old, Mark’s younger sibling. With curly blond hair framing a cupid pie face with pale blue eyes, red full lips, and two small barely noticeable pink nipples ever so light a pink raising up from his small torso, he posed there trembling every so often, he is cute as can be with an deep inny belly button and his ribs sticking out showing clearly through the tight white skin of his chest, his little cocklet uncircumsised, though not as long in foreskin as his elder brother still covered his peanut sized glans fully, despite the 2 inch erection he was sporting, no doubt out of abject fear. He possessed a smaller whiter versioin of his brother’s full ass, with a single freckle on the lower right cheek of his prominent backside.</p> <p>Last, but not least there stood the Davis boy, just turned ten last week, looking two years younger than his actual age, with those chocolate brown eyes, and wavy brunet hair. This boy has a trim athletic body, summer tanned and with large darken nipples standing eroused from his boyish chest, he too had a inny belly button, full red lips, and unlike the two brothers he was circumsized a delightful pink 3 ½ inch morsel with a prominent flared helmet and slightly less darkened glands, he too was flaccid, his small dick dangling down hanging a bit off to the left, his loose sack of boy marbles fully on display below his little member. His ass two white melons less fleshy than the brothers but still prominent and delightful, the contrast between the tanned areas of his body and the whiteness of his buttocks and immature groin intoxicating.</p> <p>Picking up the tawse from his desk he moves to the side of Mark and wraps the tails and long handled strap around the quivering neck of the 11 year old.</p></div>",[]
1092,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 3",3,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,,2005-06-15,13,4,"M/priest, orphans, bbb, abuse, humil, pedo, tort, spank",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Father Brennan noticed the new waves of frightened trembling in all three of the naked boys standing fearfully before him. Good he thought, they will be well primed for the abuse to follow, scared little boys were easier to manipulate and one could subject them to almost any conceivable humiliation or abuse.</p> <p>Going to his side board cabinet he picked out a few of his more favorite toys. A 5 tailed tawse, a short two tailed whip, and a paddle with a rubber coating which was dimpled with 1/8 inch hard rubber projections, and small drilled holes through out small surface of the paddle. </p> <p>Walking back in front of the boys he clutched Michael’s small trembling chin in his hand pinched his mouth open and placed the small two headed whip in his mouth, “close boy.” The boy did as instructed and clamped his mouth shut over the vicious looking whip.</p> <p>Next he went to the Davis boy Tony, he reached for the boy’s chin and much to his delight the scared little boy instantly opened his small mouth for him without prompting. Father Brennan chuckled to himself, as he placed the tawse inside the boy’s office.</p> <p>Standing back he observed his young victims with delight while he slapped the wicked paddle repeatedly into his hand. Which one to start with first he reflected sadistically to himself. Ah yes, we will do Mark the oldest first. Placing his desk chair behind him Father Brennan sat, and bellowed out, “Master Mark you snot faced little fuck come to me at once.”</p> <p>The boy shuffled forward legs still obediently and obscenely wide apart to stand before the Holy man. Father Brennan with the naked trembling boy bitch trembling before him, tears of shame and fear rolling down his beautiful young face, reached up took the bull whip off the boys shoulders, and then placing the whip beside him, and the wicked paddle in his lap, reached up to caress the boys undeveloped pale chest. He tweaked the tiny nipples before him till they were erect and begging abuse. Gabbing a boy tit, in each hand he twisted and pulled on the resistant flesh repeatedly, harder with each attempted assault, bringing shrieks of anguish and cries of tortured pain from the young boy child. After twenty minutes of this titty play he let go of the immature nipples to survey his work. The boys nipples were a deep reddish purple sticking nicely from the boys undeveloped torso.</p> <p>Grabbing the boy’s young erection he roughly pulled the boy by his pre-adolescent nut sack, squishing the boy’s tiny balls and ensuring more throaty screams of anguish from the pitiful crying little boy. Roughly, handling the erect stalk of his boyhood, he brutally pulled the loose foreskin completely back causing small tears in the sensitive inner folds of the exposed virgin cock. Attention now directed at the tiny red helmet of the immature glans he pinched the little cock head hard squeezing to the trapped blood engorged the glans painfully and turned a nice blueish purple in color he then picking a pen from his shirt pocked used the implement to repeatedly whip the sensitive head of the wailing boy’s cocklet over and over again firing wave after waves of pain from the highly sensitive nerve endings through out the tortured lads small frame. Tiring of this sport Father Brennan proceeded next to pry apart the glans of the boy’s cock head, separating the piss slit obscenely he was able to actually look into the boy’s pink moist piss hole a good bit, grabbing the pen he inserted the tip into the tiny hole presented stretching the opening most painfully, looking up into the boy’s agonized face he stared directly into the miserable pleading eyes of the boy and in one brutalizing push rammed the pen down the virgin urethra imbedding it deep into the small bladder of the boy.</p> <p>Mark could not fathom such a thing his mind overwhelmed with agony, shocked with the unimaginable experience of these torments simply blacked out, lost consciousness and proceeded to fall. Father Brennan furious at having his fun interpreted, caught the falling little bugger and standing up draped the young boy over the back of his chair, reaching beneath the unconscious boy he pulled the small erect cocklet and boy balls in their hairless nut sack behind the boy spreading the lads legs so his immature anus was winking pink at him and his boy bits complete with imbedded pen sticking out of an abused and sore helmet all prominently displayed.</p> <p>Stepping back he picked up the bullwhip measured the distance accurately, took aim and fired a perfect shot, FULL FORCE at his target, the small balls enclosed in their protective nut sack. With a shriek the boy regained consciousness and proceed to curl into a fetal position clutching his bruised ball and whipped nutsack.</p> <p>Father Brennan satisfied that he once again had the boy’s complete attention hollered for the boy to get up and resume his position draped over the arm of the chair. The agonized boy numb with pain, and all resistence beaten now out of him complied.</p> <p>Taking aim at the supine boy body obediently stretched across the chair before him Father Brennan rained whip lash after whip lash down on the quivering boy flesh, from shoulders to toes they came repeatedly scouring the flesh. Till the boy’s backside was a continual line of purple welts from head to toe. The last 12 shots expertly finding the boys cock ball, and virgin asshole. Course for poor Mark he could not prevent losing consciousness at this point and after a valiant attempt to reawaken the boy by renewed pain failed Father Brennan disgustedly and reluctantly stopped his assault on the helpless boy.</p> <p>He turned and noticed the other two boys tears running down their faces, clearly in a state of shock with two pools of fresh urine at their feet fearfully watching him as he crossed over to select his next victim.</p></div>",[]
1093,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 3",3,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,Father Brennan's intrests turn to the two younger boys and eventually all three lads satidfy his sexual lusts.,2005-06-22,9,4,"M/priest, bb, cbt, spank, humil, rape, tort, viol, pedo, ws",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Father Brennan bellowed,“You dirty disgusting worthless hooligan’s how dare you piss on my floor. What are you two a couple of brainless untrained dogs who haven’t been trained yet to not piss in the house?”</p> <p>Grabbing Michael and Curtis by each of their ears he lifted each boy and placed them in the other’s puddle of cooling piss.</p> <p>“Now my little dogs you are going to clean up this disgusting mess is that clear?”</p> <p>Both boys with trembling voices knew what was required of them and tearfully looked up into Father Brennan’s eyes and replied, “yes, sir sorry sir.”</p> <p>Father Brennan shouting at the two miscreants, “Now you insolent brats.”</p> <p>Confused the boys looked around them and seeing nothing to complete the task with, looked back asking, “how sir.”</p> <p>Increasingly impatient with the filthy little deviants before him, Father Brennan grabbing each boy by the scruff of his neck forced the boys down into the piss and tersely commanded them, “use your tongues boys and make sure you get each and every last drop.”</p> <p>Horrified the boys shook paralyzed with unmitigated fear and beseechingly looked up to the towering figure of the man above them.</p> <p>“Please sir, no sir I am, oh sir no, the boys replied, as comprehension of the vile act began to register in their small minds.”</p> <p>Picking up the bull whip he snapped this whip harshly once then twice making sure the report snapped loudly in the air beside each of the boys heads. The boys startled with absolute terror were galvanized by the fear of that whip striking down on their defenseless naked flesh, immediately brought the mouths down and fighting back the vomit churring in their guts, stuck their pink little tongues out and began the revolting task of licking up the other’s cool piss.</p> <p>Down on the knees the boys present four delightful globes stuck wonderfully up in the air occasionally teasing the viewer with pink tight flashes of their tiny virgin assholes.</p> <p>Unable to resist the opportunity, Father Brennan, strode over finding the tawse resting where he had momentarily left it, picked the vicious weapon up carried it in his right hand and taking position behind the boys began the methodical process of striking the melons of boy flesh delightfully exposed before him.</p> <p>The agonized screams of the helpless boys split the air, bringing much sexual excitement to the domineering lecherous brother. The slap and unmistakable sound of whip meeting and connecting harshly with boy flesh engorging the brother’s fat uncircumsised prick.</p> <p>“Get it all you pigs, all I say, don’t you even think of puking or you will lick that up too”, shouted the beastly brother as he reined blow after blow down on the small forms below him deliberately striking and digging the tails with their bitting little knots of leather into the crevasses and upon the exposed pink little boy holes.</p> <p>Eventually the boys had of course licked up the urine, but terrified and numb with the physical and psychological shock of their experience was licking their little tongues all over the floor beneath them unaware of the fact in their horror that they had completed the revolting task.</p> <p>This did not go unnoticed by Father Brennan, and he smiled at the thought allowing the boys to continue as it provided such and interesting spectacle and of course allowed him to continue to strike boy ass over and over again, warming and reddening the little buns, anuses and even their tight little nut sacks most painfully for the small boys.</p> <p>The sight of these pitiful little boys in such a degrading act truly was over stimulating. And knowing he was close to releasing his orgasm, Father Brennan stopped his assault on the boys ordered them to stop what they were doing and raise themselves up onto their knees Legs spread completely apart, he placed their small hands on their heads, telling them to remain completely still, and to await his further instructions.</p> <p>Seeing the boys obedience, He proceeded to his antechamber and dragged out and old oaken pew, which he placed in the center of the room. Going over to Mark he began slapping the boys beautiful face in an effort to wake the lad, not succeeding he went into the adjuring water closet and filling the water basin with the cold water of the well’s spring carried the now filled basin to the unconscious beaten boy and dumped the ice cold water all over the boy.</p> <p>Mark startled and awoke to find his nightmare standing over him with a huge smile across his face the boy began to tremble quite fiercely wether from cold or from fear and most likely from both.</p> <p>Reaching down to the frightened youth Father Brennan proceeded to pick the trembling shaking boy up and place him over the back of the pew knees wide apart and on the seat of the pew, going the to Michael and then to Curtis he proceeded to arrange them as he had done to young Master Mark.</p> <p>Retreating once more to his dressing chambers he returned with 12 vestment sashes which he proceeded to apple to each of the boys wrists and ankles lashing them so that they were secure with their bums nicely raised up.</p> <p>Then Father Brennan thought to himself wickedly that as he much prefers toasted buns before he buggers a lad for the first time he retrieves the paddle and the cane and walking up to young Curtis proceeds to what the boys bottom for a full 5 minutes, and then spend another two minutes canning the reddish purple abused assflesh. Having reached a level of satisfaction with Curtis he moves next to young, Mark.</p> <p>H then thinks of yet another torture to inflict upon the boy, walking in front of the miserable lad he reaches down grabs a handful of the boy’s hair and pulls his head up to look at him, looking into the boys pain filled eyes he asks the boy if he would be willing to provide and act of charity and compassion as it is most important for his most endangered soul, to develop these testaments of faith.</p> <p>Mark sensing that this was not a question as much an order and being generally a sweet boy with a kind and giving heart replies, “ Yes sir, please sir may I do so sir.”</p> <p>Smiling at the boy he pats the youngster on the head and states, “well that is good. Yes of course you may.”</p> <p>“Your act of compassion with be to take double the amount of punishment I intend to inflict upon your brother sparing him this added pain, oh he will be throughly thrashed, don’t for a minute think otherwise but you may be able to spare him perhaps his session with my paddle and cane will not be as long, but it will certainly be as harsh, I don’t believe in being lax it is a sin to do other than your best, no half heartedness here thank you.” </p> <p>The sobbing boy realizing his already inflamed and abused bottom was going to suffer most horridly began to whimper as the blows started with consistency to rain down upon the small form of his brother. All the while in the back of his mind realizing that for each blow his brother received he would be getting two, the number was adding alarming high and this realization renewed a whole new set of sobs from the whipped whimpering boy.</p> <p>After five minutes of paddling young Michael and another two of canning the tight young ass. Father Brennan took his position behind Mark and proceeded to pound blow after blow, into the multi-colored backside, pounding his passion relentlessly and soundly into the boy relishing his cries of pain, fueling his lust, true his word young Mark received at least double what his younger brother got and probably more, Mark fulfilled his act of compassion most exquisitely, such a wonderful act of self-sacrifice thought Father Brennan lustfully.</p> <p>Finally finished with paddling the miserable older youth he was able to step back and survey his hard work reaching forward with his hand he was able to feel the heat coming off bruised and scorched flesh before him yes these are three well toasted buns he thought to himself.</p> <p>Then his passion rising, he took off his cassock and approached Michael who was spread invitingly open to him, his puffy red anus on wicked obscene display. Farther Brennan taking hold of his very thick prick skinned back his foreskin and lining it up to the abused hole in front of him, he lurched and shoved himself savagely into the virgin ass of the boy. In one agonizing thrust( which split the boy) he was buried fully in the tight hot bowels of the now screaming, de-flowered lad.</p> <p>The screams of the boy exciting him into a frenzy he pounded away at the lad the hot moist and exquisitely tight rectum further heating his lust, he proceeded to truly and throughly bugger the boy. Hearing the boy’s screams die down in intensity to agonized painful grunts the lecherous Father reached under the boy finding his immature boy package brought his fist around the nutsack with their two tiny balls trapped inside, Father Brennan began to squeeze the boys balls, harder and harder as he pounded again and again into the torn bowels of the boy the new screams bringing him closer to his orgasm with a savage thrust, and a sharp twist of the boys balls he squeezed the lads nuts, brutally as he rode out his orgasm.</p> <p>The lads screams providing a wonderful anti-climatic experience for the sated Brother. Going to the front of weeping boy he shoved is dirty blood and fecal covered deflating prick down the boy’s throat.”clean me up boy, and watch your teeth”, he demanded of the traumatized youth.</p> <p>For Mark his mouth and throat stretched obscenely around the fat cock of the man he had no choice and proceeded to give his first ever blow job to this horrible man his abuser. The inexperience of the virgin mouth on his cock had the addition effect of surging blood into his member again erecting it once more despite having just cummed, Father Brennan was most appreciative of this as his eyes drifted over to the boy’s younger brother, thinking to himself and muttering, yes, he should be even tighter better than his elder brother at taking cock up his tiny little ass and choking on dick meat as it was rammed down his throat.</p> <p>Fully engorged the priest moved onto his next victim spearing Michael’s ass and shoving his thick prick into the boy’s immature virgin hole. The younger boy’s ass still radiating heat from it’s painful beating the younger boys screams reverted in the air as his innocence and virginity was brutally ripped from him. Recalling how wonderfully the lad’s older brother responded to his balls being tortured, the man proceeded to find the boys tight nuts pulled up into the boy’s body and stretching them down he gripped them and began squeezing increasing the power till the boy was eliciting wonderful screams of agony and bucking on the man’s cock in a desperate but futile attempt to get away from the pounding cock and the squeezing, twisting fist abusing his little pea sized balls. Sensing another blissful orgasm coming the man thrust twice more deep into the boy’s bowels and withdrew his iron hard pulsating prick from the ravaged ass and quickly Father Brennan plunged it brutally in to the truly small hole of the much smaller boy. Curtis never having imagined such a pain could exist screamed out for all his lungs worth as the man intensified his thrusts as he neared his orgasm reaching underneath the lad he found yet another set of balls these the smallest of the three and began his torture on the immature testes. Twisting them pulling them and squeezing them more and more as he built up his climax and then emptied his second load into the incredibly tight ass of the little boy beneath him.</p> <p>Pulling out and moving around to the front of the throughly abused youths he took his time raping the inexperienced throats of the youth.</p> <p>Satisfied and extremely pleased with himself he drew on his cassock and sat behind his desk poured himself a glass of wine. He sat back and enjoying the sight of three well beaten well fucked little boys, thought to himself just how miraculous it is that little boys asses and mouths can be so accommodating for large objects inflicted upon them. Definitely heaven sent, perhaps by Devine intent, as a reflect of a little piece of heaven found on earth.</p> <p>His thoughts were interpreted by a knock at his door Brother Antoine was there to inform him the train had arrived at the station and his new charges should be arriving within the hour.</p> <p>Father Brennan pleased with the news rose and proceeded to the infirmary in ensure that all would be ready to process the incoming riff raff upon their arrival.</p> <p>Brother Antoine looking at the bound youth and sporting a large erect phallus looked back at his superior enquiringly, recognizing the lust in the Brother’s eyes answered his question.</p> <p>Leave the boy’s as they are see that the are fed and bring them the chamber pot, do not release them but after caring for them you may use them sexually in any way you desire just no more physical punishments.</p> <p>Father Brennan chuckled to himself as a most eager Brother Antoine removed his Cassock and proceeded immediately to the water closet extracted the chamber pot from its place and stopping on his way back into the chamber opened the door and informed the six year old boy sitting there to go to the kitchen and return with three meals for the boy’s. The boy immediately jumped to his feet and proceeded to run off with his errand Brother Antoine amused watched the little legs pumping as the lad ran off the little boy’s bottom bouncing along. Such a beautiful bottom he thought, his next thought coming quickly to him, yes little six year old Timothy will be a delightful addition to what he had planned for the three naked youths inside and unlike the three inside Father Brennan never mentioned a thing about abusing on Timothy physically or sexually the brother smiled in contemplation, oh do hurry the young Brother found himself saying am I am eager to have some sport with you young lads.</p></div>",[]
1094,"Master William's House of Pain, Part 3",3,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,"Cole brother of Nicolas in earlier chapters awakens to his being throughly examined and molested by ""Doctor"" William and young Nurse Rebecca. The boy's exam takes some interesting and rather extreme measures not usually found in a typical medical exam especially on a 5 year old. But Doctor William is most dilegent in his duties and cums to the conclusion they are just what the boy needs.",2005-06-29,11,4,"M/bb, F/b, bdsm, rape, humil, nc, tort, denied orgasm, milking, slave, pedo, med",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cole Awakens</p> <p>William returning to his bedroom replays the video tapes of his conquest of young Nicholas while masturbating he decides that he will further add to the boy’s humiliation by bringing in his 17 year old niece to act as nurse in his little ruse with the boys.</p> <p>He has long been subjecting his little niece and her younger brother’s to his sexual needs. Ever since they were born in fact to his little drug addicted sister Mandy. The children have been molested and abused by him. Mandy is ever so willing to have the kids taken off her and eager to snort the ever ready cash that William provides for her. Never suspecting that he is purchasing her children for his perverted, debased, sexual gratification. The woman would not care in the event if she were to find out about the abuse as long as her supply drugs was ensured. Every couple of years William would personally take Mandy into his estate put her in withdrawal &amp; clean her system out and place her on conception and fertility drugs. Then he would then invite some of the local teenage boys for a ""snatch"" party and have the hunks gang fuck her while she was tied and bound in numerous painful positions as they ravaged her repeatedly over a 48 hour period. For the young jocks her helpl essness was an even bigger thrill for them causing many to dump loads and loads of cum into all of her holes. Of course many of the virile spermatozoa found its way into her very fertile womb with expectant pregnancy often with two or three fetuses per birth.</p> <p>This took quite a toll on the poor woman and she had long given up her resistence to these brutalities as long as the dangling carrot of more money and hence more drugs was offered to her after birthing healthy babies which she was then only to happy to turn full legal custody over to her older brother.</p> <p>Oh, social services kept at her to consider having herself fixed after her 7th pregnancy and fourteenth child to prevent further pregnancies. She of course refused having been instructed by William to refuse telling the prying social workers that it was her constitutional right to refuse contraception and birth control under religious objections. As William remains an upstanding and wealthy member of society and biologically related to the children he was able to win custody of the children without objection from the court. The court happily concluding that these children would be better off faring with his substantial resources then their own strapped public ones.</p> <p>So when Rebecca answers the phone he informs her that she will need to come to the estate later this afternoon he had need of her. Rebecca resignedly assented knowing that she had little choice in the matter and long since accustomed to giving into the demands whatever they may be of her uncle. She informed him that she would arrive by 2 p. m. as instructed. “Also, Uncle, I am pregnant according to Dr. Smith with twins my little brother John was successful in knocking me up as you intended. I of course informed him that I did not know who the father was as it happened while I was attending a wild frat party where I had sexual intercourse with a number of cute boys there. I unfortunately am following in the footsteps of my mother, the apple does not fall far from the tree.”</p> <p>Dr. Smith lectured the girl on at risk behaviors and responsible planned parenthood then shaking his head and grumbling under his breath about kids these days let the matter drop.</p> <p>Excellent, William replied, already forming plans for the twins upon their birth more fodder for my amusement. It will be fun fucking the pregnant girl and having her brothers do the same.</p> <p>“See you at 2:00 pm then my dear you know what is expected of you”, William told the young girl.</p> <p>At 2pm William walked down to the foyer and as he expected there was young Rebecca kneeling naked with a dog collar around her little neck , titty clamps on, and a large dildo stuffed up her pert little behind. Eyes down cast legs spread wide fingering her exposed clit and bringing herself to orgasm.</p> <p>“Such a pretty little thing, now all grown up with a couple of babies in her twat,” he pondered, “all and all she has been a most delightful little slave, he mused, and now I will breed her like a bitch in heat, just like her mother, indeed he laughed, maybe the next child will be mine, won’t she just hate that,” he chuckled.</p> <p>Moving in front of the girl, she reached into his flies and extracted his rapidly inflating cock, pulling it free she wrapped her mouth around the organ and began inching it down her throat giving him the oral pleasure she has long been trained to do.</p> <p>""Ah yes that’s my pretty little bitch, suck me now use that tongue, that’s it, let me pull on those titties to encourage you in your efforts... yes work that little mouth.”</p> <p>Reaching his climax he exploded his hot cum down the back of the girls throat as the girl stimulated from the pain in her nipples and the fingering of her sore clit reached yet another orgasm.</p> <p>“Rebecca, my dear I have a wonderful surprise waiting for you, you are going to be playing dress up and play the role of my nurse as we have some fun with the three little boys down in the cells, I picked them up a bit ago and they are to believe that they were in an accident and that I am their doctor and that I must examine them and run certain tests while their parents arrive, of course their parents will never come, and we will eventually inform them that they are now my little sex slaves but for now I want to mess with their little heads and play doctor with them.” </p> <p>Now go up to your room and change into the nursing uniform, I want you to wear no underclothes and leave the first three buttons on your blouse open so the little tykes can catch pretty little glimpses of your charms as you assist me in my doctoring.”</p> <p>Meet me back here in ten minutes and do try to look sexy for them they have been through such a shock,” he merely replied.</p> <p>“Yes Uncle,” she relied.</p> <p>At exactly ten minutes nurse Rebecca joined her Uncle the doctor and the two proceeded through the various levels of security to the cell in which the 5 year old cub scout waited.</p> <p>Entering the room, William scanned the monitors and noticed increased heartbeats and increased respiration indicating that the boy child was coming to consciousness. Wishing to wait no longer William instructed Rebecca to hold the lads hand and caress him while he reached into a container in a locked cupboard and extracted a capsule of smelling salts, placing it under the boys nose he broke the capsule releasing the substance up the boys nostrils instantly awakening the lad as it burned its way up his cute little nose.</p> <p>“Listen to me little guy, I am doctor William and this is my assistant Nurse Rebecca you are here because you have had an accident, your parents have been notified along with the parents of the other little boys found with you.”</p> <p>“Now, now, I know you are scared and have a lot of questions but first things first, I need you to be a brave boy and let me examine you, we have to see that you are physically ok and figure out what happened.”</p> <p>“Okay then, let’s just sit you up, Nurse support him from your side as I assist him from mine.”</p> <p>“Ok now do you know your name?” He asked the little boy.</p> <p>“Yes, sir my name Cole Alexander Curtle, I live in Nerville at 14 Hunts street and my phone number is 237-555-1245.”</p> <p>“I see good, good now how old are you?”</p> <p>“Just turned 5 in June and go to Nerville Elementary, I am in Mr. Collin’s kindergarten class.”</p> <p>“Well that is excellent you really are being helpful in answering my questions, such a good little boy.”</p> <p>Now what we need to do is get you undressed so that I can examine you and run those tests.”</p> <p>William with out waiting for a response from the youth removed the boys cap, then neck scarf, then began unbuttoning the five year olds shirt, button by button. The boy reached up to stop him stating "",""he could do it he was a big boy,"" only to be told, “hold still young man I will do this you just be good and do as your told, I want you to be a good boy and let me do my job, you understand?”</p> <p>“Um, yes sir the boy replied.”</p> <p>Once again William delightfully resumed his task of unbuttoning the boys shirt revealing the smooth tanned flesh of the undeveloped boy torso. Pulling apart the shirt he exposed all of the young boy chest and cute little inny belly button and the skinny small waist, William looked lustfully at the little lads tiny dark pink nipples begging for extended torture and the small unblemished chest with it’s rib cage poking underneath the immature musculature of his flesh.</p> <p>Lifting his right foot he unties the boy’s tennis shoe and removes it, then the sock baring the little foot, then precedes to do the same with the left.</p> <p>“Ok nurse we need to stand this young man up. Provide support please.”</p> <p>Rebecca supports his left side as William lifts the boy and places him on his feet before him. Then William moves to unfasten the web belt and pulls it free from the boy, the boy moves to protest but at a stern glance fro the man in front of him, keeps quite once again placing his hands obediently to his sides.</p> <p>Reaching into the waistband of the youth’s small blue shorts he pulls the front forward unsnapping the button to his pants and tugs the zipper down. Reaching out he slides a hand up each leg opening making sure to 'accidently' brush the underside of the boy’s nutsack and grabbing hold of each leg pulls the small shorts down the long hairless, and typical slightly bruised and nicked legs of the little boy.</p> <p>Stepping back he lets his eyes roam over the near naked boy. He is delicious and so innocent, fresh and sweet standing there in his little spider man briefs covering the little bulge harnessing his family jewels. Unable to resist delaying the moment to see the boy completely nude, William licking his lips in anticipation, slowly reaches out and sliding his hands up under the leg openings of the small briefs once again purposely brushing up against the moist warm flesh of the boy's ball bag. And inch by inch lowers the undergarment until at last it is at the boy’s feet. Then lifting the boy he lifts the child out of them and looks at the small 2 3/4 inch uncircumsised boy cock and the loose bag of balls underneath. Perfect, just perfect William thought.</p> <p>The blushing boy acutely aware of everyone’s attention directed at his privates especially that of the pretty nurse, and his body betrays him by responding his little penis starts to bone up on him. The little boy hoping to hide his condition moves to cover his excited genitals.</p> <p>“No Cole don’t hide yourself, I want your hands on top of your head, do it now, don’t be silly we have seen lots of little boys naked its our job, now be good, that’s it hands on top of your head” demanded William in a voice which allowed no objection.</p> <p>The boy now stood completely naked and embarrassingly erect before these two adults as ordered.</p> <p>“Please note for the record,” Nurse, “the boy is uncircumsised and his thin erect penis is exactly 3 ½ inches long with ½ inch foreskin and that the glans of the head of his boy penis are fully covered even in full erection.” Reaching down underneath the boy and grasping the child’s ball sack he proceeds to fondle the boy’s pea sized testicles occasioning giving them a painful squeeze as he molests the young boy.</p> <p>The boy blushing more and more as the doctor continues his examination of his privates is very much wishing the man would hurray up and finish so that he did not have to remain so exposed in front of the pretty young nurse.</p> <p>This embarrassment was noticed by William and wishing to prolong the child’s embarrassment he continued his molestation of the boys tackle one hand rubbing up and down the excited staff the other hand playing with and squeezing the small boy balls in their protective bag of flesh. Reaching to a drawer and after unlocking it, he removes the jar of petroleum jelly uncapping it he dips both hands into the mixture drawing out ample amounts of the lubricant and resumes his ministrants on the virgin boycock and immature boyballs. Reaching further under the lad he dives his right index finger into the cleft of boy ass and seeking finds the tiny anus of the boy insistently he pushes against the resistant anal ring of muscle until it gives way, grudgingly letting bit by bit of his long finger up the virgin boy cunt seeking then finding the little nut of the boy’s prostate. Rapidly William assaults the young prostrate finger fucking the startled youth and increasing his momentum on the small cock and little boy balls brings the boy to his first ever orgasm. The quivering lad impaled on his finger his little cocklet pulsing in rapture as the boy winds down from this experience.</p> <p>Withdrawing his finger from the spent lad he is pleased to see the little boy dick every bit as hard as when he climaxed. Reaching down he lifts the boy places him down on his back on the cot stretches the boy’s arms and legs to each corner of the bed and reaching into another drawer pulls out the child sized medical restraint devices and proceeds to apply them appropriately to the spreadeagled boy explaining that for the next 48 hour the boy would have to be absolutely still as they ran the necessary tests on him.</p> <p>William relishing the uncertainty and fear in the young boy’s eyes at this new frightening experience, turns and unlocks another drawer. Finding the Benadine and the youth cauterization kit he proceeds back to the helpless boy sitting upon the stool at the side of the boy he pulls a tray to him uncapping the Benadine he liberally soaks a couple of cotton swabs then reaches forward to the slightly erect cocklet he begins lathing the bitting fluid all over the lads groin, dick and balls. Grabbing the small organ with two fingers he begins pulling down on the painfully tight foreskin the boys protests as the skin painfully stretches to expose for the first time fully the virgin cock-head of the boy, unfortunately for the boy the process caused a few small tears in the tender cock flesh, not wishing for infection but really relishing the boy’s discomfort William bathes the entire newly exposed area with the biting benadine eliciting agonizing screams rom the boy as the liquid po res into the cuts and also down and into the piss-hole and urethra of the boy.</p> <p>Ripping open the youth cauterizing kit he extracts the tubing and expertly but slowly inserts it into tiny urethra opening pulling the tube in and out of the boy’s cock painfully irritating the sensitive inner lining of the boy’s urethra. After a few minutes more play William imbeds the tubing into the small bladder and suspends the collection bag from a hook on the side of the cot. He then grabs he abused little dick and proceeds to tape the tubing in place ensuring that it can not come out on its own.</p> <p>Going back to his closet he extracts two nipple clamps with small but tight biting teeth and crosses to the boy and proceeds to rub the tiny little nubbins erect once achieved he simultaneously applies these cruel instruments to the virgin tits as the boy screams out his aguish and calls out repeatedly for his mommy and daddy.</p> <p>Pleased with his work he instructs Nurse Rebecca to see that the boy is throughly given a complete bed bath. Feed him then spend four hours caressing his young body and especially his little pleasure bits for repeated climaxes, then bathe him again and massage lotion into him and leave him to rest we will attend to him after he awakes from a nice long nap.</p> <p>Rebecca you may use whatever means you wish to bring off young Cole again and again your hands, tongue mouth or any instrument. The only thing you are forbidden to do is penetrate the boy in any other way then with your tongue. And as the boy will be unable to see you, you shall remain naked during these tasks. I expect two orgasms from you for everyone he has. I will return later await me and my instructions until then be very careful to not remove the nipple clamps or the cather from the boy’s body in your ministrations you will be most sorry if you do.</p> <p>William proceeds up the stairs after hearing the submissive, yes Master from the obedient girl.</p> <p>He will of course be watching the girl and all she does to the little guy through the monitors and the cameras as they record all that takes place.</p> <p>Rebecca hoping she would have the opportunity to have some fun with the gorgeous little boy eagerly begins her duties the sooner she starts the sooner she can get off herself by molesting the boy she thinks to herself. Thank you uncle, Rebecca silently says, “little Cole will be such a delicious little toy to play with again and again and oh so many times.”</p> </div>","['To be continued in part Four', 'Rebecca fulfills her duties and gives it her all. Cole is put through some more tests, Nicolas re-awakens and William attends to him personally as Rebecca applies herself to her brother, and young Bobbie comes out of his drug induced sleep and is explained his need to undergo a complete exam. The nephews tend to William’s lust as he watches the videos of the three boy’s earlier molestation at his and Rebecca’s hands.']"
1095,A New Governess and Tutor for Saxton Manor,-1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,"This is a historically based story of a governess and her brother a tutor by profession and their lusts as they are given absolute authority over the children of a large Manor as the Lord and his Lady are called away on crown business for a couple of years. Giving the historical background and in being true to the period no restraints on cruelty to children or serfs exited. This fictional account reflects this concept graphically. Strong violence follows, no pernament harm occurs. I hope the story is well received the author of course does not condone any or all acts of violence and abuse of children this is just a dalliance into pure fiction of an erotic nature.",2005-07-15,22,4,"viol, nc, M/b, B/b, bb, F/b, humil, bd, whip, spank, inc, slave",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction</p> <p>Hanna and Ellis Worthington (brother and sister) were most pleased that their interviews with Lord and Lady Saxton went well and that they had been hired for as the new governess and tutor for Saxton Manor.</p> <p>Hanna, thought to herself, that this is the perfect situation tailored exceptionally for their tastes. They would in their positions be fully responsible for the children of Lord and Lady Saxton as well as running the manor in the absence of the Lord and Lady. The Lord and Lady’s responsibilities to the crown and her government would require them to be abroad for the next 18-24 months.</p> <p>Hana and her younger brother Ellis was given full responsibility for the running of the Manor, its interests, the staff, and the children of the Manor (the staff’s children, as well of course, the little lords and ladies Saxton). The Saxton’s expected that the Worthington’s run a tight ship, and that they would be firm and diligent in their assigned duties and responsibilities. The Lord &amp; Lady stated that it is their, “desire to not wish to be troubled with matters of the household and its staff.” They demanded as their right, “loyalty, commitment, and respect in all matters, as the couple would be acting as defacto Lord and Lady of the manor. Additionally, the Worthington’s must be able to accept this heavy burden must assume full responsibility for the household. The staff and full members of the house were informed by the Lady and Lord of the house that they were entrusting the estate and the welfare of its population to Miss Hanna and Master Ellis. All due respect and a uthority given was to be given to them as if they were indeed Lord and Lady of the Manor. Their complete cooperation and compliance was demanded of them.</p> <p>Ellis upon interviewing for the position made subtle references to discipline and corporal punishments in caring for the estate and their new charges both adult and children. The Lord and Lady dismissed these inquiries by stating, “ that it is expected of you to handle such matters as you see fit. Further, that as Governess and Tutor they would be expected to deal with such unpleasantness as they simply were too busy to be involved in such trivial matters. Also they simply do not wish to entertain any such unpleasantness.”</p> <p>Hanna and Ellis called the entire household together for a meeting as soon as the Lord and Lady left the estate for their long sea voyage.</p> <p>“Right then, as has already been explained to you we now have the honor and the responsibility of running this noble house. We really have but one requirement of you and it is simply that we expect to be obeyed-that is you do what we wish of you when we ask it. You comply or you will be punished, I am sure you do not wish to be removed in disgrace from the Lord’ lands. As for you my young Lord’s and Ladies your duty is to obey and not bring disfavor upon yourself or your noble house and good name. Because of your nobility much more is expected from each of you and the punishments will be of considerable substance, Ellis admonished.”</p> <p>“As my brother and I have such a large responsibility to this house we will be sharing this burden and assisting each other with our many responsibilities, what this means for all of you is that we require your cooperation and obedience to our wishes regardless of who might be addressing you, you will obey us is that fully understood?”</p> <p>Yes Miss, yes Master, the assembled household replied looking nervous and a most humbled lot.</p> <p>“Ok then it is the desire of Lord Saxton that he extend his blessing for educating the children of this estate regardless of station in life. Therefor you must surly know how generous and fortunate you are to be in his graces favor. Be mindful and grateful for the Lord’s kindness and generosity do nothing to besmirch the goodness his Lordship is extending to you, Hannah announced to the gathered.”</p> <p>“LONG LIVE LORD AND LADY SAXTON,” cheered the grateful gathering.</p> <p>“Right I have been given the considerable challenge of tutoring all the children in the household from ages 2-21, Ellis stated.” “We shall need to assess every child both for mental as well as physical education so children you are to report to the ballroom in 20 minutes and we will begin the process, school work will be from 6:30 am to 6:30 pm. You will be required to undergo a physical exam, and will have physical well-ness education at 6:30-8:30am, then again from 4:30 to 6:30 pm. You will have breakfast meal at 5:00am and mid day meal at noon. Dinner meal at 7:00pm. You will have recreation time from 7:30pm to 9:30pm, at 9:30pm you will be bathed and then from 9pm to 11pm you will be required to study. For those of you old enough to have household responsibilities you will accomplish these tasks between 7:30-9:30 which means the quicker you accomplish your duties the more recreation time you will have. Lord Saxton has graciously provided us with the entire west wing of th e manor for schoolroom and dormitories. All the children will be sleeping in these new accommodations to assist us with assimilating them into the education process. Parents you may un no terms violate the sanctity of the west wing, we will not tolerate any interruption, any violation of this request will remove you from the estate the Lord and Lady shall keep your children should this arise in the hopes that your miserable offspring can learn from the disgrace of their parents, announced Ellis authoritatively.”</p> <p>“Right then children report to the ball room in 20 minutes, the rest of you get back to your responsibilities, be very attentive to your tasks as it would not bode well for you if we should need to correct your failings.”</p> <p>With anticipated excitement Ellis and Hanna assembled the children into orderly groups there were the youngest of age from 2-5 years of age had 17 children, next the 5-7 year group with 14 children, the 7-9 group with 19, the 10-13 group with 12, the 13-16 group with 10, the 16-21 group with 21 youths.</p> <p>Ok you will behave yourselves and act in fine comportment we will need to Assess the Lord’s and ladies first in accordance to their station. Do not do not provoke our displeasure or you will be thrashed soundly at the very least, understood? You there Rachel and you Byrdie you are to chaperon this lot as Master Ellis and I attend to our tasks, be mindful of the fact that if you fail in keeping order here you will receive double that the others get for failing in your duty. Children if any one misbehaves you all will be punished so best be on your best behavior or you will suffer I assure you, suffer a bloody lot. Lord Alexander would you please follow me Hanna instructed the young handsome 16 year old.</p> <p>With that they escorted the Lord into the adjacent reception room with attached water closet. Upon entering the room the first thing that the young Lord noticed was a raised platform with a mattress on it, next to it stood a tall wardrobe which contained every sort of disciplinary tool available including several large barrels of soaking canes. Additionally the curtains in the room were fully open overlooking a small terrace and sitting garden. Also in the room was a three legged support horse similar to a carpenters. Additionally there was a short study ladder withe three steps, and an platform in an x shape with wrist and ankle straps, also there was a very large tin tub off to the side a school desk and a hard backed chair, a black board on wheels and a large secretarial desk with an overstuffed high backed leather chair.</p> <p>After escorting the young Lord into the chamber Hanna excused herself and went to the kitchens where she ordered water boiled and placed in large buckets to brought to the corridor outside the chamber.</p> <p>Meanwhile Ellis instructed his pupil to seat himself at the school desk and he began firing off question after question at the boy deliberately escalating the degree of difficulty testing his charges mental acuity and for every mistake he added a mark to the board. Soon the young Lord was befuddled never having cared much for learning.</p> <p>In exasperation Ellis shouted at the confused and startled youth, can you manage Alexander to count the number of marks on the board?</p> <p>“Er, Master Ellis that is Lord Alexander if you please and yes there are 15 marks on the board”, replied an arrogant and reproachful boy.</p> <p>“Tell me then I do believe you were present when your father and Lady Saxton explained at considerable length that Hanna and I were there representatives in their absence and that we are to be afforded all the respect and reference you would give them? You also heard from your father Lord Saxton that we are in fact defacto Lord and Lady of the estate while they are away? Yes I see you recall the conversation well my boy. Now answer me this does your father and mother address you by your title, do you presume to place yourself above them? No I thought not, as I am acting in your father’s place by his express desire and Hanna in place of your mother, we will not hold sway to your arrogant superior attitude while you are under our care you are simply Alexander not Lord. Is that clear?”</p> <p>”Right, now that we have that little matter understood Alexander, you will stand up and remove your clothes, Do It Now Boy!” said Ellis authoritatively.</p> <p>Alexander outraged and still full of rebellion started to protest in indignation. Ellis expecting this from the overly spoiled brat instantly reached out and slapped the boy hard across the face then grabbing the startled boy by his ear pulled him over his desk. Holding the boy bent over with one hand he used the other in which he had a long thin cane which he had been using as a pointer stick in the boy’s lesson to viciously rain stroke after stroke upon the tightly covered pampered behind of the now crying Lord.</p> <p>Swish, swish, swish, crack, crack, crack, blow after blow, after blow they fell till the boy was throughly thrashed and well beaten.</p> <p>“NOW YOUNG MAN LET US TRY THIS AGAIN DO NOT TRY MY PATIENCE FURTHER STAND UP AND REMOVE YOUR CLOTHES!!!”</p> <p>Not wishing further punishment from the coarse man now head of his father’s household the boy began the humiliating process of stripping off his clothing in front of the eager leering eyes of this lecherous man. Slowly the boy unbuttoned his shirt revealing the white unblemished developing chest, then the boy’s mid-section and outie belly-button and thin waste. Then unfastening the button at his wrist cuffs, he then removed the shirt exposing the young developing torso not yet a man’s but not a boy’s eighter.</p> <p>Next he unfasten the belt he was wearing and pulled it free from his trousers and let it too pile at his feet, then he pulled of his velvet boots first the left then the right, then he unfastened his trousers unbuttoned his flies, and pulled his trousers off leaving him in his under-britches and hose. Hesitatingly he drew a nervous glace imploring the many to pity him and allow him this last bastion of decency seeing no compassion and an intimidating scowl on Ellis’ face he choked back a sob and removed his underclothes and hose in the same humiliating moment. Alexander heat rising in his face, stood then naked before his horrible tutor and tried his best to hide his boyhood from the eyes of the man doing his best to cup his genitals and hide as much of himself as he could from the prying eyes of the lecherous man.</p> <p>“Hands on your head boy!! Bellowed Ellis.</p> <p>Reluctantly the increasingly uncomfortable subdued and throughly abused youth complied.</p> <p>Ellis drank in the boy’s beauty his newly acquired musculature, his flawless alabaster skin, pink poutty nipples the size of a half piece the fleshy abdomen not fat but as yet defined and the downy blond fluff the beginning of the boy’s pubic hair and the 4 and ½ inch flaccid uncut boy member with its 3/4 of an inch foreskin hanging off the end fully covering the boy’s developing glans, and below the boy’s beautiful prick tow low hanging egg sized balls in their smooth sack of flesh. The boy’s full firm thighs and long legs and large boy feet all hairless. Licking his lips Ellis studied the beauty before him eagerly awaiting his rape of the boy and calculating the humiliations and punishments he would inflict upon the naked lad. Moving behind the lad he examined the youth’s backside the broadening shoulders, the long neck covered by the boy’s shoulder length hair, the narrow waist and the curvaceous out-thrust of the full half-moon buttocks nicely reddened from the blows infl icted upon it just moments ago. Reaching out he grasped the young fleshy buttocks one in each hand and felt the boy up, squeezing the delightful derriere and then prying the globes apart he gazed upon the pink puckered virgin fundament noting as he did so the trembling of the boy as he continued his molestation. Sighing, Ellis now with a fully engorged member, wishfully mused soon that delightful little pink button will feel me earnestly fucking it for all it is worth.</p> <p>Hanna having returned from the kitchen stood transfixed at the doorway to the room lustfully admiring the scene before her. Reaching up to her ample breasts she unfastened her blouse and began working her nipples sending electric tingling charges to her sopping cunt. Admittedly she too was sizing up he boy’s considerable charms and anticipating her chance to plunder the virgin boy for her considerable pleasure.</p> <p>Ellis seeing Hanna out of the corner of his eye, the sight of her pleasuring herself adding to stroke his already well inflamed lust winked at his sister signaling her to enter the room and make her presence known.</p> <p>Buttoning all but the top three buttons of her blouse she walked up behind the boy. “I see our little boy has been quite naughty brother. Such bad behavior and his parents having just left, its truly shameful, I fear you haven’t punished the boy nearly enough Ellis, Hanna admonished.”</p> <p>The startled boy having just now come to the horrifying realization that he was quite naked in front of the pretty young governess moved to cover his genitals with his hands furtively hoping that his rapidly expanding pricklet would go away. “Gods not now he prayed, lord no not now please.”</p> <p>Raising his hand high Ellis devlivered a sharp blow to the tenderized flesh of the boy’s backside, curtly telling the boy, “Hands on your head you insolent little brat, my word but you are a witless chap, can’t seem to remember to do as you are told, we will correct this my boy, we most surely will. You will learn total obedience if we must thrash it repeatedly and most harshly into you, shouted the indignant tutor.</p> <p>Deliberately, walking in front of the tearful lad, fresh tears of humiliation and snot running down his cute little face, Hanna looked Alexander fully in his eyes, then watched him squirm as she lowered her gaze bit by bit down over his young virile developing body adding to the lads increasing humiliation and shame. Taking note of the boy’s stiffened rod, she studied him fully the raised her eyes once again capturing his attention said, “I see he has little in the way of decency, how dare you, you insolent little pup display your little erect pricklet in front of a Lady. Not that it is much to look at, but still how impolite of you can you not control yourself boy, are you some dog in heat that you must go around with your little cock on display?”</p> <p>“Ellis I won’t tolerate such a disgusting display of indecency see to it that our little puppy is brought to my chambers this evening I will see if I can’t instill in him some manners and decency, we will find punishments suitable to instill in the boy a healthy sense of modesty, Hanna directed at her amused brother.”</p> <p>“I will see that he is there at the appointed hour my dear sister, though I must inform you he appears to be quit witless lacking little in common sense or intellect, you will not the board and the vast number of strokes upon it he missed most of his interview questions, pathetic we have a most significant challenge ahead of us so we must be most through in our educating of the boy and I am afraid he will require constant punishment to correct his insolent ways, retorted Ellis amused.”</p> <p>Yes well I for one will draw him no quarter if he insists in being a little boy then he will suffer the consequences and they will be most severe he can be assured of that. I fine example he is making for the little one’s Hanna disgustedly replied.”</p> <p>“Alexander you may go down to the kitchen and draw water for your bath the cook and her assistant’s should have the water ready by now. Go along now we have other children to attend to today, hurry mind you or you will add to yet another punishment”, Hanna instructed the youth.</p> <p>Alexander not comprehending fully the request stammered, “but Miss, I can’t surely I can’t fetch the water, I mean my clothes Miss....”</p> <p>Angered at the boy once again defying their orders Hanna struck the lad across the right side of his face, then Ellis slapped the startled boy across his left starting afresh a new flood of tears from the boy grabbing him each by one on his ears they hauled him into position across the whipping horse tying his arms in place kicking his legs fully apart stretching the lad and exposing all his most private places.</p> <p>Going to the cupboard Ellis selected a small paddle and proceeded to take his position behind the boy and began delivering rapid full force swats to the stretched boy flesh marking the canvas with vibrant shades of pink and red violet and blue.</p> <p>After about 100 swats the screams of the well thrashed boy dying to sobs and whimpers Ellis stooped. And addressed his sister, “your turn my dear.”</p> <p>Hearing this and instantly realizing he was to suffer more the boy shamefully began earnestly pleading, “Oh no Miss, please Miss, no more, please no more I can’t take any more please.... God please no more....”</p> <p>Hanna ignoring the boy went to the wardrobe and extracted a 5 tailed tawse with each tail having a three small balls of steel wrapped around the knots in the leather.</p> <p>Addressing the boy, Hanna curtly replied, “ It is not for you to decide you willful boy when your punishment is to end, now comport yourself or I will double your punishment, really your acting most unseemly, little boys of four have taking their punishments better then you, it is most unbecoming of a future Lord, what would your dear parents think of your carrying on like this? The would be absolutely mortified”, pronounced an eager Hanna enjoying immensely humiliating the boy.</p> <p>Then as the boy struggled heroically to get himself under control she lashed down with the tawse wrapping around nicely to bite into the tender flesh o the boy’s right thigh, bring blood surging to the heated assflesh of his bruised buttocks most painfully, the lash causing the boy to drop his heroic stoicism and scream out his agony once more.</p> <p>Crossing to the other side of the wailing boy she brought the nasty tawse to bare upon that side biting well into the tender flesh of the left thigh of the boy. Maintaining such a rhythm she alternated thus producing scream upon scream from the miserable suffering youth.</p> <p>Watching his sister throughly whip this handsome youth excited him immensely, he having suffered the same from his sister he had an all too familiar acquaintance with his sister’s proficiency. Recalling his own chastisement not a mere week ago at her hands. Desperately wanting to stroke his painfully hard cock but being well trained to never pleasure himself in the presence of his sister without her express permission he watched intently as she stripped the lads firm swelling buttocks and strong thighs, then seeing his sister move to place herself at the head on the bent youth and knowing what was to follow, he moved closer to the boy and reaching down between the lads well spread legs wrapped his hand around the now shrinking boy organ expertly Ellis stroked the boy his skillful fingers dancing all over the young cocklet squeezing and pulling in all the right places using the index finger of his unoccupied hand to playful caress and stimulate the pink rose bud of the immatur e anus. Within minutes bringing the boy to rampant attention, grasping the engorged flesh and pulling the entire package prick and balls back behind the boy, he then grasped the lengthy foreskin and swiftly and brutally skinned it to lodge neatly behind the crown of the boy’s glans exposing for the first time to the governess and tutor the virgin cockhead with its tiny little piss slit.</p> <p>The mortified boy sobbingly suffered this indignity cursing his beloved parents for ever find these two monsters.</p> <p>Hanna secretly pleased at her brother’s attentiveness to her needs then brought the tawse to bear on the inner flesh of the deep furrow of the boys parted buttocks tenderizing all the innocent untouched flesh revealed. Taking precise aim she made sure to land blow after blow upon the winking small anus causing exquisite screams from the beaten little boy.</p> <p>Satisfied with her work she then aimed her next 12 stokes so they would land on the engorged cocklet, the boy’s exposed glans and his small little boy balls.</p> <p>Despite the boys agonized screams he did not loose his erection throughout this ordeal.</p> <p>Returning to the wardrobe she replaced the tawse upon its hook and then proceeded to unfasten the straps binding the boys hands, Ellis releasing the boy’s feet from their binds the pair then stood the miserable boy on his feet and placing his hands once again on top of his head marched the thrashed boy to the door and instructed him to now fetch his bath water and he best not remove his hands from on top of his head until the cook and her assistants instructed him to do so and carry the requested buckets of bath water.</p> <p>Reaching down Ellis playfully tugged on the boy’s member ensuring its erect state and retracted foreskin would be proximately and humiliatingly displayed to all the boy encounter he then instructed the boy, “go now and hurray you do not want to face another punishment for dallying, now do you?”</p> <p>The mortified, beaten, shamed youth blushing furiously, dejectedly complied, his face reddening as he cast his gaze down to his feet to avoid the stares of those he encountered nonetheless he heard their gasps and giggles and comments further humiliating him. Reach the kitchen the cook having previously been instructed by Hanna to ignore the boy but none the less watch him and her female staff as well, the boy trembling in suppressed rage and humbled embarrassment, waited for the cook or her maids to notice him knowing all too well that this waiting would more than likely amount to him being thrashed yet again, nonetheless stood in the middle of the bustling kitchen waiting and wishing someone would address him so he could escape his humiliation at being naked, erect and beaten before his servants.</p> <p>Assessing that the boy had waited long enough to please Hanna the Cook turned to the boy and demanded, “what is it you want boy?’</p> <p>“Mistress Hanna wished for me to fetch my bath water Mam”, Alexander replied.</p> <p>“Bath water, what bath water? Girls do you know whatever this foolish naked little boy is after”, Cook asked the group of young women.</p> <p>Alexander worriedly started to cry again knowing now that he would be suffering even more painful punishments as far too much time had lapsed since he left Mistress Hanna and Master Ellis.</p> <p>Through tears he asked the cook to please boil some water for him that he might be able to complete his Mistress’ order.</p> <p>Amusedidly, the cook said. “very well then you naughty little boy, you just wait there while we prepare your bath-water. If ya know what is good for ya you will keep out of our way.”</p> <p>For the next ten minutes Alexander suffered the stares, and the caresses, the pinches and the comments of the women as the hustled about him.</p> <p>Finally, after an eternity to Alexander cook announced that the bath water was ready filling four large containers with the hot liquid, she filled six with cold well water. She then told young Alexander to hurry along back to his Governess and to make sure too not spill a drop or she would tell his governess that the boy was careless in performing his duties and needed punished yet again.</p> <p>“No, Mam, yes Mam, I will be careful”, replied an anxious Alexander.</p> <p>Reaching down to the brass urns he lifted one by its handles the boiling water scalding his hands he almost dropped the pitcher in his distress but he gritted his teeth and bore the pain mindful of the cook who was watching his every move like a hawk.</p> <p>Alexander proceeded back to the chamber. Entering it he stood under the withering scowls of his tutor and governess.</p> <p>“Whatever took you so long boy? You where told not to dally, I guess you must enjoy being thrashed, for you have earned yet another,” Hanna sternly told the youth.</p> <p>“But Miss...” the boy started to protest in an effort to explain himself. But Ellis cut him off slapping his face and shouting, “more insolence from you, you do not speak unless spoken to ming your manners boy, a double thrashing for your insolence, now empty your pot and proceed to retrieve the others and don’t you dare dally and keep us waiting! Your hide will not be able to endure your beating if you do,” shouted Ellis.</p> <p>As the boy completed his task he exited the room for the next of many trips to the kitchen desolate in feelings of self-pity, musing at the injustices inflicted upon him, new tears began their decent down his face.</p> <p>After the boy had left Ellis turned grinning to his sister and replied “this is going along brilliantly don’t you think?”</p> <p>Yes, the boy is proving to be delicious and we have just begun on him, I am wet just thinking about what is to come with him and then there are all the rest of those little brats waiting out there,” exclaimed an excited Hanna.</p> <p>“Gods Hanna, but I am hard my cum is boiling I need release soon”, an equally excited Ellis informed his sister.</p> <p>“You poor thing she commensurate reaching over to stroke the hard cock of her brother through his trousers, “Hanna don’t” hissed Ellis, “I am too close.”</p> <p>Hana wickedly gave his cock a few more agonizing strokes and chuckled up at her brother delighted in seeing him squirm.</p> <p>“Ok, then dear brother, after we bathe the boy and clean him out with his enemas and you proceed to give him his double thrashing we shall use him to quench our lust. I was planning to save raping the boy until later in my bedchambers but I too am a bit eager to abuse the boy so we will do so after attending to his bath, bowels and whippings, I dare say the poor boy will have little spunk left in him to resist,” laughed Hanna.</p> <p>Hearing the boy return with the last of the water the two proceeded to test the water Hanna finding the water just this side of scalding but wanting to have it a bit more hot instructed the boy to fetch one more jug of hot water. Meanwhile Ellis retrieved a large bar of lye soap, especially made for them the soap naturally caustic to begin with had an added ingredient which was the sap from a native thistle bush which while not toxic certainly sensitized bare skin beautifully.</p> <p>Alexander dutifully returned with the steaming pitcher of water and once it was emptied into the now brimming tub instructed Ellis to assist the boy into the tub. Ellis grinned knowing that the temp of the water would require him to firmly hold the boy in place as the heated water would nearly scald the hide off the young buck lifted the young man and enmeshed him in the hot water.</p> <p>The boy surfaced emitting a hoarse scream of, “its too hot ouch please its burning me alive.”</p> <p>Hanna promptly slapped the boy’s face repeatedly several times telling him to stop with all the racket and to be still.</p> <p>Eventually the boy’s body though still most uncomfortable in the steaming bath water adjusted itself enough so that it would bear being in it. The boy fearing further beats dejectedly sat and Ellis then releasing his hold on the boy stooped down on one side of the tub his sister on the other picking up a woollier he wet it soaped it with the vile soap and began roughly scrubbing the boy’s head face ears making sure enough of the suds reached the lads eyes, up into his nostrils, then his mouth, his sister started roughly washing the boys feet legs and thighs and for the first time she was able to play with the boy’s young boyhood being most through and lingering there she expertly handled the organ once again causing it to erect digging her nail into the tender flesh she scraped along the shaft, and pulled the foreskin back proceeded to apply her nails to the sensitive virgin head of the boy the glans nicely tender and swelled from the tawse. Digging into the meaty flesh of th e boy’s cock head she applied a generous amount of the irritating soap to the boys ravaged cock-flesh making sure it got well into the tenderized places and a good amount finding its way into the piss slit and burning down his virgin urethra.</p> <p>Alexander in agonized disbelief withered this way and that suffering the horrid soap and wincing at the rough treatment he was receiving.</p> <p>Ellis proceeded with washing the boy’s neck and developing chest brushing repeatedly across the boy’s nipples till they matched his erect cocklet. Grabbing a boy tit in each hand he twisted pulled and tenderized the nubbins scratching pinching and brutalizing them. Then he too used his nail to dig in enough to further irritate the nipples without drawing blood. This completed he was then able to administer the caustic suds on the sore tits of the young boy.</p> <p>Standing up he then proceeded to reach down and pull the boy to his feet he then washed the boy’s back and legs making a point to repeatedly wash the abused assflesh swollen so nice and displaying such wonderful weal and a panorama of colors. The caustic irritant did a fine job of further inflaming the boy’s poor backside.</p> <p>Hanna wanting the honor herself, pushed his hands away and separating the bruised cheeks lube up her index finger well with the burning soap and in a single thrust shoved he digit fully up the screaming boy’s virgin never before penetrated anus. Repeatedly she thrust in and out of him while her other hand crushed his balls most painfully.</p> <p>At last they finished with the boy. Ellis lifted him out of the tub and they briskly rubbed him down with dry cloths. Once dry the pair marched him over to stand in front of his school desk facing the blackboard.</p> <p>“Alexander tell me please how many strokes you see on the board”, asked Ellis?</p> <p>“25 sir replied the puzzled boy.”</p> <p>“, good, now what number is 25 times three?”</p> <p>“75 sir, replied the lad.</p> <p>Excellent, well my boy that is the exact some of strokes your bottom is to receive in punishment for being late in carrying out your duty in fetching your bath water. I shall administer another 75 strokes in punishment for your being so witless and demonstrating any intellect in answering your questions earlier tomorrow morning as your poor behind will be too sore after the coming punishment to fully appreciate an additional 75 strokes.”</p> <p>The tearful boy instinct fully began to reach behind him to cup his swollen backside but remembering to keep his hands on his head he stopped half way not however before Hanna struck out and slapped his face.”</p> <p>They led the boy over to the horse again and once more fastened him.</p> <p>The two adults then went once again to the wardrobe and selected their instruments Ellis chose a bamboo twiller a short handled instrument with 7 thin bamboo spokes in apparency one would be reminded of a miniature gardener’s rake. This design was of Ellis’ and he enjoyed immensely applying it every chance he got to young pliant flesh. It is a most effective instrument judging by the shrieks of anguish the children emit on each lash upon their young bodies. It is quiet capable of literally tearing the skin off a person, however from practice he knew it to be able to brutalize most painfully with little effort expended for brilliant results.</p> <p>Hanna perusing the many punishment instruments available to her picked out a long handled paddle the paddle itself was nothing but a narrow two inch wide by five inch long 1/4 inch think piece of rubber imported from India. Very effective at delivering rapid stinging blows causing the blood to surge to the impacted flesh and color up quickly.</p> <p>The pair returned to the helpless restrained boy taking up a place on either side of the boys head. Looking down they could fully see the lads entire backside from his shoulders down to the bruised plump buttocks.</p> <p>In the same precise movements the two raised their arms and brought down their respected instruments on the boy’s back, buttocks thighs, well placed strokes finding once again his small balls cocklet and his swelled and raw arsehole.</p> <p>The boy’s hoarse cries became mere pitiful whimpers a sob here and there puncturing the air.</p> <p>At last Hanna and Ellis stopped their punishment of the boy and dropped their instruments to the floor they then released the boy from the horse and carried him over to the brackets and pulley system they had designed especially to raise and lower their victims to any desired height or position.</p> <p>They adjusted the boy so he was spread eagled facing up about thee and a half feet off the floor. Hanna proceeded to place a wide sturdy foot stool at the boys head. Then proceeded to undress herself, naked she waited for Ellis to follow her lead in minutes he too was naked and his thick 6.5 inch cock was already dripping with his precum. His sister climbed the two steps required to place her neatly shaved cunt above the half conscious boy’s mouth reaching forward she place her wet pussy on his virgin lips instructing the boy to lick her. The boy in his innocence did not know of the act being requested of him, Hanna gripping the boys flaccid organ and his balls in the other began roughly yanking painfully open the organ and simultaneously twisting the boy’s balls pinching the little eggs and digging her nails into the thin membrane of the boys bruised ballsack. The boy mouth opened in a silent scream of tortured pain mixed with pleasure and seizing that moment Hanna lowered h er pussy onto his mouth, “Lick me you bastard, use your tongue the boy fearful of the woman abusing his boyhood tentatively stuck out his in experienced tongue and tried his best to please his governess. Ellis having lustfully watched his sister’s abuse of the boy took his position up between the boy’s splayed legs, eying the bruised tight office of the virgin anus he lined his iron hard manhood up against the inexperienced asslips of the unsuspecting boy. In one savage thrust he buried every inch of his cock into the virgin chute of the boy’s warm bowels. The plundered ass stretching the boy and ripping him his virginal blood adding the only lubricant for his tortured bowels.</p> <p>Hanna renewed her assault on the boy’s small erect equipment encouraging the boy to once again continue to administer to her lust. Between the two adults they made the boy squirt his watery seed over and over again till his organ was to sore to erect and his balls were well punished and drained of every drop of his seed.</p> <p>Hanna and Ellis in passionate kisses reached their own climaxes Hanna achieving five blissful cums, and Ellis managing to dump three loads of boiling cum up the de-virginized ass of the boy. His cock still hard he continued to pound in and out of the boy enjoying watching his sister reach her last climax. Hanna and Ellis spent climbed off their boy-toy and Ellis went to the passed out lad taking hold of the boy’s long curls proceeded to wipe the scum off his cock.</p> <p>Unbuckling the boy Ellis draped the lad over his shoulder and proceeded to carry the boy to the newly fashioned dorms stretching the boy out fully of his back he chuckled at the momentary whimper from the boy as his body weight rested on his throughly punished bum. Pulling the boys hands abo his head he reached into the sideboard and retrieved four silken ties wrapping the boys right wrist four times he then knotted it and tried it tightly to the top right leg of the bed, he repeated this with the left, then each leg spread wide and similarity secured. Inspiration striking him he reached in ans drew out two thin pieces of leather bending down he expertly sucked the boy bringing him to erectness again, he skinned back the boy’s tight foreskin and tied off one end of the thin strap just under the rim of the boy’s glans, he pulled all the excess slack from the long thin leather and secured it fully to an eye hook imbedded for that purpose in the ceiling above the boy painfully s tretching the boy’s young cock to its limits. Ellis then pulled the boys balls down in their tight sack and wrapping the boy’s balls tightly he then pulled the boys balls down and tightened the leather cord till all slack was gone from it to a hook in the floor at the foot of the boy’s cot. The sight of this freshly punished , recently fucked, bound handsome boy spread so obscenely beneath him once more stirred his loins to fullness. Unbuttoning his flies he dropped his pants once more and mounted the boy thrusting his cock in the torn back passage of the unconscious lad licking and biting the small nipples he savagely achieved another climax deep in the boy the thought that in even his sleep the boy would never be safe from his lusts, he chuckled to himself, just as it should be. Dressing himself once again he proceed back to the chamber wondering which child his sister had chosen next to victimize.</p> <p>“Maybe the cute little redheaded 7 year old, or the dark haired 10 year old girl with those beautiful brown eyes, or the little pale blond tyke with the innocent green eyes and the smattering of freckles across his cute four year old nose?...” he reflected whoever the luckless child would be he earnestly hoped that the session would be long enough to replenish his spent balls as he couldn’t wait for the new victim to experience the fullness of his bloated prick as it slid down throat or up the tight ass of a virgin child...</p> </div>","['In an effort to address recent forum conversations on identifying harsh and painful/violent bondage in comparison to light or consensual BDSM I am now going to add violent to story codes which will prepare the reader for intense or violent thematic elements. Please note that all of the stories written are purely written as fictional. I do not condone or promote the abuse of children. These works are solely for erotic fantasy and not real life enactment.', 'To be continued if feedback is favorable post your comments in the forum please.']"
1096,"Gaining Dependents, Introduction",-1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,Ben estranged from his older sister at a young age gets the unexpected news of his sister's death and inheirets more than just a fortune in that it comes with six nephews as well.,2005-07-20,11,3,"nc, viol, M/bbbb, M/f, f/b, b/bbbb, inc, forced nudity, bond, prost, whip, spank, porn",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction</p> <p>At around the age of ten and my sister 14, my mother and father decided to call it quits and between them decided to split our family up. My mother apparently distressed about my looking just like my old man and therefor an awful reminder of him decided she would sign away sole custody to my father for me and she would keep my sister Ann. In a matter of days but in actuality more like weeks I was off to my new life with Dad. My sister going with Mom. My mother always the socialite had already ""moved on"" much too my father’s anger and found husband number 3 a wealthy businessman running a chain of international clothing boutiques. It was the last time I saw my sister. I was to find out later that Jack my mother’s new husband adopted Ann and doted on her and that she in fact became Mistress of the house and shared Jack’s bed, mother having apparently gotten used to her comfortable living and jet-set life, extended vacations and was never home long to interfere. My just turned 14 year-old sister was pregnant with her first child within 3 months. The child was of course Jacks.</p> <p>My mother took an over dose of painkiller’s when she found out and on board the Queen Elizabeth II, luxury liner slipped herself over the rail and into the deep waters of the Atlantic ocean. Leaving a nasty letter detailing all the juicy details as fitting punishment to her unfaithful husband. When news of this hit the stands, and therefor Jacks life he grew increasingly despondent and two years after fathering the child and my sister then sixteen with child number 2 by him, took his own life via walking off the top of his multistory office tower. Leaving my sister and each of the children set up with trust funds in the tens of millions of dollars until they reached the age of maturity. Yes, jack was quite the provider having thoughtfully engaged the services of live in maid, housekeeper, butler, groundsman, a nanny, private tutor, and driver with separate accounts to look after the physical needs of his little family. In due course my sister age 17 was able to find herself a young heir-(orphaned at a young age himself-his parents having tragically gown down in their private jet when he was eight years old leaving him to grow up in boarding school’s, who’s own assets from a pharmaceuticals rich family exceeded her own substantial fortune. Junior, chose a career in medicine a duel degree in pediatrics, and child psychiatry. And was merely a figure head at the corporation.</p> <p>It seems junior and Heir, developed a taste for boys undoubtably shaped through his young experiences while attending the posh all boy’s boarding school in Switzerland from the age of four to 18. He generally loved children but had a special affinity for young boys and adolescent males. He also apparently enjoyed tying them up and employing any number of punishments to their young bodies. He left these brilliantly documented in his patient files, tens of thousands of photographs and several thousand hours worth of video films which he would lust over and watch as the new boys (for today) in his large stable of young male flesh, were attending to his lustful perverted needs. For appearances sage he kept my sister oblivious to his darker side and he had four more children by him. He somehow could not touch any of his own children even my sisters two son’s from her previous marriage whom he legally adopted. Apparently the man was of some morals he could molest and rape other chi ldren’s bodies mind and souls but his own where untouchable.</p> <p>My sister did manage to catch him though in the act of sodomizing a little four-year-old as his 7 year-old twin brothers took turns licking his shitty ass. As he savagely corn-holed the tyke unmercifully impaled on his massive prick, another two identical twin- boys all of 9 years-old incestuously engaged in a lustful 69. Naturally being filmed and photographed by dozens of automatic computer controlled equipment catching every angle.</p> <p>Aghast my sister in a horrific rage stormed out of the room grabbed her keys and threatening to leave the man and take him for all she was worth lurched her Fiat out of the driveway tears rolling down her face she whipped the car around the curves down the mountain upon which the estate resided in-fact the mountain itself was part of the 35000 acres of the estate. Her mind awhirl with her thoughts and her emotions boiling forth as she angrily struck the steering wheel with her fists she screamed curse upon curse threat upon threat laying in her mind’s eye sweet plans for revenge. Disengaging himself regretfully from his blissful acts with the young boys he grabbed a pair of shorts threw them on and chased after his wife with his own Fiat speedster catching up to the woman about half way down the mountain he blared his horn repeatedly trying to get her to pull over. Ann muttering that ""bastard how dare he...."" accelerated further pushing the car to its speed limits, rounded th e curve and lost control of her vehicle in moments it was airborne and she was plummeting down to the valley several thousand feet below. On impact the car exploded and Ann was gone.</p> <p>Having watched in horror those last moments of his wife’s life and feeling revulsion at having caused her death he vomited and stood for many moments paralyzed. The guilt ridden he returned to the mansion and making arrangements with his car service arranged for a discrete pickup for his young sexual partner’s, to leave the estate. He then placed an anonymous call into town to the sheriff’s’ office informing the sherif that there had been a double car accident and that all were believed dead at the location. He then went to the safe retrieved his as well as his wive’s legal document’s wills and trusts etc... placing them on his desk the proceeded to write down the name of the only adult living relative, me Uncle Ben, my number and address.</p> <p>And so out of the blue some fifteen years later I received the call and the shock of the news that I was given sole legal custody of the six children, and the combined fortune’s of my sister and her husband a net worth of some 50 billion dollar’s. The children would be arriving at the South Hampton Estate tomorrow from their respected boarding schools the youngest 2 were in root with their nanny by private jet. The Sherif respectfully inquiring about what Ben wished to do about the funeral’s the explosions consumed every thing of the remains. Thanking the sherif he told him that he would be keeping it small just the kids and him in a private memorial. He would contact the appropriate home and minister himself on South Hampton. Very good sir, Sherif Grange replied I am most sorry for your loss, I have taken the liberty of contacting the respected estate attorneys for you John Adamas esquire and his partner Levi Stearns they have dispatched the staff her and flew them out to th e South Hampton home those that would be of some assistance to you, the rest were put on paid extended leave until your desires on such things might be known. ""Good bye sir, I am most sorry, please if there is anything.... the sherif trailed off.""</p> <p>Thank you sherif you have been most kind, no not at the moment I need to put the children first and that means packing now to see them. It will be quite a shock as my sister and I have been estranged since I was just a boy myself. To hear from her after all these years and to find out I have a family her’s now to look after well, I am just a bit overwhelmed by it all, I won’t let her down though I will due right by her children, I will.""</p> <p>Ben shook himself out of his thoughts as he hung up the phone. The doorman calling up to state that his limo was here the driver would be up momentarily. Hastily Ben began packing items just throwing things into his bags. There was a pilot knock on the door. Ben answered the door to find a middle-aged man waiting there. Apologizing for not being ready he turned back to the driver and once again made to pack some things.</p> <p>""Sir, if I may, you have had quite a shock, sir don’t trouble yourself too much with packing. Once we get you safely to the estate we can arrange for a dresser to come and you will have everything you need, right now let’s just take these two bags, someone will be along to package your remaining belongings and seal the house, your personal belonging’s will be forwarded to the estate sir later on Eagles Perch II, we will be flying to the Hampton on Eagles Perch sir.""</p> <p>And so Ben was escorted out of his home and into his new life.</p></div>","['Author in no way condones the physical, sexual or emotional/psychological abuse and/or neglect of children. This is pure fantasy of an erotic nature intended for mature adult reading.']"
1097,"Father Brennan's Boys, Part 4",4,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,,2005-07-20,11,4,"viol, M/priest, pedo, bb, cbt, spank, humil, rape, tort, viol, ws",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Brother Antoine returning to the prostrate bound, whipped and well fucked little boys placed the chamber pot under young Mark gripped the flaccid abused cocklet of the protesting boy. He gripped the imbedded pen and unable to resist the urge to have some sport with the helpless lad proceeded to draw the writing instrument painfully out of the boy’s penis. As the tip of the pen became evident at the very opening of the boy’s glans he then brutally shoved the pen back down and into the shrieking boy. In and out he tortured the boy’s tiny urethra at the same time manipulating the boy’s entire organ until it once again was fully erect. In one agonized pull he ripped the pen fully out of the boy’s penis.</p> <p>Bending to the boy’s erect little prong he engulfed the organ with his mouth. Tasting the delicious boy, savoring his recently abused and tenderized cock flesh. Swirling around the welts on the shaft of the boy, nipping occasionally the tender flesh, using his teeth to dig into the boy flesh (not enough to draw blood-but enough to cause the boy extreme anguish). He ravaged the boy orally to the bruised and tender boy balls spasmed repeatedly in agonized dry orgasms. Each climax more painful and prolonged then the preceding one. The boy’s young prick now over stimulated and so very tender could no longer retain its erect state and deflated. Disgusted, Brother Antoine placed the chamber pot under the boy and commanded him to void his bowels the warm poignant stench of fresh boy piss filled the air as well as the rich odor of shit as the boy complied. Wiped the boys torn hole with a cloth designed for that purpose he moved on to Michael and after sucking the boy to multiple orga sms instructed him too to void his bowels, the procedure was then carried out on young Curtis.</p> <p>Curtis being of such a young age, and so young in both appearance and physical stature excited Brother Antoine sexually.</p> <p>The young brother recalling his own victimization first by his father and his father’s brother (his Uncle) at age four, then by his parish priest with whom he confessed this uh-holy deed at age six which lasted four years, finally at age 10 being forced into seminary and repeatedly sexually and physically assaulted repeatedly daily by older initiates and the lecherous brothers in seminary to the present day. The young sixteen year-old brother reflected on his life’s treatment at the hands of so many. Well I now at least can take myself out on these little ones he surmised happily they will suffer far more than was ever done to me he pledged to himself greedily.</p> <p>Gripping the boy’s rather tiny organ he twisted and rubbed the immature pricklet, its tiny cock-head and really tiny balls, building up his tempo till his manipulations caused friction in the boys groin heating and pulling at the tight flesh, yanking on it and pulling the stretched heated flesh in directions it was not meant to go in and in fact could not he was able to create by these efforts several little friction burns on the boy’s already tenderized pricklet. Instructed the boy to void his bowels as directed he cleaned the boy.</p> <p>At this time the young six year-old returned with a large tray of dishes. Inquiring he looked to Brother Antoine for direction on where to place the items. His eyes amazed at the condition of the three boys, yet ever fearful of the possibility of replacing them, he nonetheless felt his little un-circumsized pricklet expand fully in his sized too small shorts.</p> <p>Irritated brother Antoine snapped at the boy, on the desk you dumb witted jackass.</p> <p>Startled by the anger in the brother’s voice he hurriedly complied. Then standing at attention his hands folded in proper prayerful position dead center on his mall chest, directly between his almost non-existent boy nipple’s he awaited silently for his next order from Brother Antoine. I hope he dismisses me soon reflected the boy lustfully as I so much need to commit a sin of the flesh, if it meant a most painful confession to an unsympathetic beast of a priest latter. Unfortunately, some things must be endured to be able to experience however momentarily a moment of pure bliss his young mind rationalized.</p> <p>Turning to the erotic sight of the submissive little boy awaiting his attention Brother Antoine studied the beautiful little six year old. Recalling his tight but full little bottom stretching the tiny shorts, he walked behind the boy and refreshed his memory and his lust. Leering at the firmness of the impossibly small ass the brother reached around the startled boy and unfastened the boy’s trousers and ever so slowly exposed the pale buttocks further heating his inflamed lust. Shorts now puddled at the boy’s bare feet he reached up and pulled the boy free of his shirt fully exposing the boy quite naked before him.</p> <p>Eagerly Brother Antoine let his excited gaze rape across the exposed boy from his delicate face, cute button nose, to his full lips, and jutting little chin and narrow neck. Down he played his lecherous gaze across the small shoulder and immature chest which surprisingly given the boy’s small frame and delicate stature contained two small but nonetheless fleshy nubbins, not much mind you but enough to work on. Then down to his undefined abdomen and puffy pubic mound where his un-circumsized 1and a 1/4 inch erect cocklet stood standing fully erect against his pubis.</p> <p>“My what a naughty boy you are, tell me boy why is your privates so rudely on display? You must be having naughty vile impure thoughts, lust is a sin boy you know of course I must report this offense to one of the brother confessor’s”, replied the excited brother.</p> <p>“Maybe in fact that given that you had the presumption and impertinence to do this vile sin in Brother Brennan’s chambers I should tell him.” The brother questioned the now terrified boy. Knowing all too well the effect of his threat upon the lad. Everyone from brother to the last boy, the staff and their help knew Father Brennan to be the most sadistic of men. Great strides were taken by all to avoid Father Brennan noticing you.</p> <p>“OH PLEASE BROTHER I AM SO SORRY BROTHER PLEASE DON’T TELL FATHER BRENNAN PLEASE SIR.... sobbed a pleading distraught six year old boy.”</p> <p>“Hrmmm, I see well if you are truly repentant perhaps I can in an act of compassion punish you myself rather than reporting your disgusting deed to Father Brennan, I’d imagine he would be most unhappy to hear of your sin, most unhappy indeed. I will of course have to be most through in punishing you, it will of course hurt, hurt a lot, and it will last for a very long time. You will be required to atone for your sin through punishment for many, many weeks but nonetheless if you try very, very hard you might achieve forgiveness and your little soul wiped clean again and escape the wrath of Father Brennan are we agreed boy is this what you wish, if so step out of those shorts kneel spread those legs as far apart as possible and beg of me your consent as well as implore me to show you this act of compassion.</p> <p>Hopeful of sparring himself punishment at the dreaded hands of Father the pitiful boy threw himself to his knees spread his legs painfully apart exposing himself lewdly to the amused and lustful gaze of Brother Antoine and began his renewed pleas with every effort of earnestness to the young brother who had his fate securely wrapped in his hand’s and at the whim of his warped perverted mind.</p> <p>“Yes, my child I have decided you seem contrite enough to give you one chance of atoning for your disgusting act of sin. One chance one chance only to prove yourself repentant. If you fail to take your punishments fully without complaint, then not only will you be handed over to Father Brennan and made to confess your abominable sin to him, you further will have to answer to him for your failing miserably at being properly repentant. Lastly, your sin will be magnified in the eyes of God and will never ever be washed away. You will carry it with you long after your mortal life has ended and with you into your immortal life, do you understand all I am saying boy, are you worthy of my compassion?” asked the manipulative brother knowing full well that the boy presented with such consequence could only agree to his conditions (yes, he is mine now, he thought, for as long as I desire him.... lusted Antoine to himself pleased with how easily he had ensnared his latest little sex sla ve).</p> <p>Right then boy you will assist me in feeding these boy’s then we will concentrate on filling your small belly stated the contented brother already scheming just what to stuff the boy’s stomach with.</p> <p>Picking up a bowl of cooled gruel and a spoon Antoine proceeded over to young Curtis and began shoveling the vile, tasteless mash down the boy’s gullet. Turning his attention to the still kneeling puzzled six year old he shouted , “I said boy you are to assist me in feeding these brats now get a move on and help me, for your insolence you can expect a further punishment for not following my orders, you naughty boy.”</p> <p>The startled six year old hurriedly complied feeding the food into Michael’s mouth.</p> <p>In his haste to please Brother Antoine, the six year old finished his task before Antoine his, and without waiting for direction began feeding the mash into Mark next.</p> <p>After the boys were feed and watered his chores now completed the perverted young brother could divert his perfected and wicked mind and therefor his wicked lusts upon the four submissive naked scared little boys under his total control.</p> <p>Smiling he turned to the Six year old and told the puzzled boy to step outside and retrieve the chamber-pot and bring it to him.</p> <p>The puzzled boy hurriedly complied with this strange request returning to the now seated brother the slightly steaming pot clutched in his small hands.</p> <p>Come here boy instructed Antoine place the naked boy between his spread legs. Here let me have that he took the newscast pot and its contents into one hand. Reaching into his cassock pocket he extracted a spoon and dipping into the excrement of the pot brought forth a heaping mess of the stuff.</p> <p>Open up like a good little boy he instructed the horrified little boy his empty stomach lurching at the revolting act being requested of him. Tearfully the boy shook his head, “oh no sir I can’t please no, not that”, implored the helpless youth.</p> <p>“Very well then, that is two acts of defiance for you now to receive double the punishment on each account for, and as you wish, Father Brennan will be notified upon his return of both your wilfulness as well as your sin of the flesh and then the matter of your impure lustful thoughts...”, trailed the brother intentionally shaking his scornful head at the miserable youth.</p> <p>“Oh sir no sir replied the boy, resigned to the revolting task before him he reached out and taking hold of brother’s hand in his own brought the vile spoon to his mouth hesitating ever so briefly he opened his small mouth engulfed the spoon completely and biting back the sickness swallowed the piss and shit, letting go of the spoon now cleaned and looking into his tormentor’s eyes, the small boy in a tearful voice said, “please sir can I have more?”</p> <p>Delighted at having the boy ask to be further degraded humiliated and abused the lustful brother replied sweetly, “yes of course child you can have all that this pot has to offer.”</p> <p>The boy ate the pot clean then polished the pot with his small pink six year old tongue.</p> <p>Smiling down at the lewd sight of the boy, Antoine his lust at the straining point, reached down and grabbing the boy by his beautiful head of hair pulled him over to the pew. Throwing the six year old over the pew and instructing him to not mover he unknotted the rope belt of his cassock and then grabbing the boys hands he bound them tightly drawing the rope under the seat of the pew he then grabbed the boy’s feet and bound them tightly forcing the small back to jut up and the tiny buttocks to jut out.</p> <p>Having secured the boy as effectively as had Father Brennan had the other three youths still bent over the same pew, Brother Antoine stepped back and removed his cassock exposing his erect sixteen year-old fat prick the foreskin skinned fully back from his erect state, and then he stepped up to the nameless six year-old his newest little sex slave separated the boys small buttocks and eying the tiniest of puckered opening lined his steel hard cock through the impossible tight opening thrusting completely up and into the boy taking his virginity, raping his innocense and brutally inflicting damage upon damage on the boy’s ravaged torn and bleeding anus and painfully stretched bowels.</p> <p>The brother’s overheated lustful state combined with the cries of the youth, and the incredibly tightness of the small boy brought him to the edge and then over as he spilled his seed deep inside the broken boy.</p> <p>Withdrawing from the sobbing boy but still fully erect and his lust yet to be fully quenched moved himself before young Curtis and thrust himself into the inviting hole presented vigorously fucking the lad, eliciting delightful squeals of anguish from the boy, he the moved on to the next boy, penetrated him, then on to the next, and then the last he raped the boy holes taking turns stoking his fires until at last he spent himself in the ass of young Michael. Withdrawing his slime covered prick from the boy’s ass he walked in front of the boys and taking his place in front of the six year old thrust his filthy cock into the boy’s small mouth instructing the boy to clean his prick. Satisfied with the boy’s job of cleaning him he thrust his hips forward and slid his hose down the young throat, instructing the boy to swallow every drop he then emptied his full bladder into the boy’s piss and shit filled stomach.</p> <p>Relieved he causally replaced his cassock minus rope belt and left the chamber instructing his new six year old slave to present himself for his first installment of punishment this evening in his the living quarters of his private cell. A naughty boy like you should be able to think up a little white lie to explain why you are bound naked like this to Father Brennan I should think... laughed the wicked brother as he exited the room leaving four well presented, well fucked little boys to adorn the room.</p></div>","['Due to the historical setting of this story this saga contains physical, sexual violence on minors. Reader discretion is advised. The author does not condone or promote child abuse. This story is intended for an adult audience and is a work of complete erotic fiction.']"
1098,"The Letter, Part 1",1,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,"A pederast Judge receives a letter asking him if he would consider adopting 6 children from his estranged half-sister. This author does not condone nor promote child abuse in any form. This is intended for an adult audience and is pure erotic fantasy. Obviously this tale is not based in whole or any part on reality. All fantasies are meant to be entertained in the mind only- not enacted upon. Reader is advised that the prose below contains violence, including sexual violence which may be offensive to some. For those who find enjoyment in erotic pleasure from such, my fondest regards.",2005-07-26,22,4,"viol, nc, inc, rape, bdsm, pedo, porn, M/b, b/bg, F/bbbbb, whip, cbt",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Judge Paul Base-a family court judge and life-long pederast, sat reclined in his over-stuffed arm chair reading with some interest the correspondence he received earlier that day. It was an official letter of inquiry from the State of Montana’s Child Services Department in summation asking if he would consider taking over custodial rights over his half-sister’s children and that of his brother-in-law’s younger twin brother’s aged 11years-whom he was guardian of as a premature result of their parent’s death. The family’s attorney was successful in intervening with the authorities and the children were allowed to remain as a family under my brother-in-law’s care. Mother and father-in-law left a sizeable estate and trust fund for the welfare of their three sons.</p> <p>Tragedy struck this unfortunate lot yet again as apparently his brother-in-law had past away under mysterious circumstances still under investigation some six-months prior. His sister despondent n over the loss of her young husband he being some 12 years her junior, got herself-hooked on Valium and in an effort to procure some by illegal means got herself arrested in a drug bust with a large some of the drug in her possession. The drug bust at their upscale home in a prominent community caused quite a scandal when it was discovered that the six-children were left to fend for themselves, piles of unwashed clothes and debris throughout the home and the children unwashed, and hungry living off peanut butter and cracker’s and water while mommy was ""under the weather.""</p> <p>Perusing the letter more closely Paul read that his half-sister had relinquished her parental rights and listed him as next of kin for his 3 nephews and niece and per his half-sister’s request he was now being asked to please keep the family unit whole and take over care of the twins as well.</p> <p>Thus it was that the State of Montana was inquiring his intent on honoring his sister’s wish and adopting children- the twins Randal and Brett aged 11, Peter age 12, Trevor age 9, Amy age 13, and young Sean aged 4.</p> <p>Well, well... thought Paul as he was being delightfully and skillfully fellated by a recently aquired team of brother’s Mark and Seth Andrew’s came to his attention when they were brought into his family law court-room for his ruling on dependancy for allegations of neglect by their mother and her live in boyfriend a barterer and rapist of women. Taking one look at the three boys Judge Paul lustfully knew that he would be swiftly rendering a decision terminating parental rights of the mother placing the boy’s in a boy’s group foster home specially arranged by him. The foster mother a easily controlled weak willed woman who he had under his constant pressure. The woman fearful and dutifully respectful of Paul’s power and station took in these special cases and never thought twice about the fact that the Judge required frequent visitation to the home and special over-night stays at the judge’s estate home. In fact the children spent more time with him than with their foster mot her all of course being the expressed intent of Paul.</p> <p>Little Mark aged 5 years a brown curly haired green eyed boy with a cute button nose sprinkled invitingly with a small spattering of freckles was licking his cum filled low hanging balls, while his equally cute older brother Sean age 7 with a lighter brown mop of hair and hazel eyes was busy licking up and down the length of his 7 inch by three inch cock dutifully paying delightful attention to Paul’s pleasure spots located at the tip of his cut cock-head in the piss-hole leaking gobs of precum which now was smeared all over the angelic faces of both boys. Cuffing the boy behind his right ear he demanded the boy to lick him under his glands at the well-defined V of his parted glands. The boy ever mindful of the Judges anger and passion for bondage and prolonged torture of little boys hurriedly and with renewed effort complied. Hoping to avoid some of the more painful and humiliating of the activities which from experience he knew awaited him and his brother and the two boys w hich he and his brother managed to trick into coming with them to look at naughty pictures of naked women in the alley across from a run-down park which the boy’s along with Paul staked out for a week selecting their latest victims in this ever expanding game of deceit. An adult would raise and inquiring eye if a child left with a strange man, but would not even recall seeing the boy’s leave with Paul’s co-conspirators’s Mark and Sean. The brothers who after carefully checking the play-ground for anyone who might be paying attention to them, approached two 12 year old boys and enticing the sexually excited; but totally inexperience pre-adolescent boys was successful in luring the boys away from the park, instructing the curious boys to wait and to make sure no one saw them cross the road or disappear into the dark alley between the vacant store front buildings, to then come one by one after waiting exactly five minutes for the next boy to cross and slip into the inky darknes s of the alley. Mark and Sean promised the two boys, Curt and Lyle that they would show them all the naughty pictures once they were all safely out of sight of the prying eyes of no-good adults, who would put a quick end to their fun.</p> <p>It was the perfect set-up Paul hiding behind the dust-bin and refuse container sprung out at Curt, from behind the container grabbed the startled boy from behind with one hand and clamped the ether rag over the boys mouth and nose knocking him unconscious within two minutes the boy was hauled back behind the trash container and he once again hidden waited for Lyle’s appearance. He did not have to wait long the boy came at a full run eager to see more of the erotic pictures of the pretty naked women that Mark and Sean had briefly flashed him in the park, his hardened young 3 inch cocklet hardened into a stiff boner the boy failed to register Curt’s absence until it was too late as the man over-powered him and he lost consciousness to the vapors of the well-soaked rag.</p> <p>Having been successful in knocking the boy’s out he lifted Curtis threw him over his shoulder and instructed Sean to open the two back doors of the van parked several dozen yards down the long darkened alley way the boy hastened to comply and soon Paul was able to deposit the boy inside, returning to the remaining boy he picked him up and instructing Mark to carefully check the entrance of the alleyway to make sure all was clear he brought the oblivious youth to the van and deposited him next to his friend on the floor of the van.</p> <p>Paul gazed lustfully at the two beautiful young boys below him as he unfastened a locker and removed cloth gags two sets of wrist-cuffs, and two set of ankle-cuffs and snapped them securely in place binding the boy’s extremities, next he hauled the boys to their knees having Sean assist him in supporting their young victim and attached the wrist cuffs to the sturdy hook welded into the roof of the van, next he secured the legs and feet of the boy to the fasteners welded in the floor of the van. Lastly he pulled an eyeless cloth mask tight over the cute boy’s head and tied it secure behind his head.</p> <p>He then proceeded to do the same with Lyle. With both boys secure he took the opportunity to indulge his lust momentarily. Kneeling before Curtis he unbuckled the boy’s belt unsnapped his blue denim shorts, unbuttoned the three buttons to the boy’s fly and slowly pulled the shorts down the totally hairless legs of the developing youth. Lifting the boy’s tee-shirt he exposed the immature chest its inny belly-button and dime sized brown nipples the boy golden tan evident most beautiful. Return his lustful gaze south he enjoyed the sight of the boy in his tight-fitting extra-small red boxer-briefs. Then noting the small package bulging out the boy’s underwear he reached out and began exploring the boy’s cloth covered genitals with one hand, while teasing first the left hen the right nipple to erectness, his erotic caresses soon had the intended effect of sending the blood pumping to the tiny boy-cock stiffening it. Fingering the 3-4 inch un-circumcised boy tool Paul reminded him self that the sooner they returned home the sooner he could indulge himself in his passions, he turned to the other boy and quickly repeated his process this time fingering the helpless lad through a pair of tight white fruit-of-loom briefs, this boy unlike his friend was circumcised with what felt like a slightly smaller though thicker piece of cock-flesh. Reluctantly with his lusts building he proceeded to the fronts of the van instructing Mark and Sean to strip naked and place their clothes in the locker he then told Mark to come with him to the front cab and instructed Sean to watch the boy’s closely in case they woke up also to be extra careful to see that they don’t vomit and choke on their sickness as the effects of the ether can cause them to throw up. Seating himself into the driver’s seat he instructed Mark to kneel in front of him and use his five year old mouth to fellate him on the four hour drive home.</p> <p>Contentedly he was thus able to have a most pleasant trip back home coming three times down the tight throats of Mark and Sean as they took turns pleasing him to orgasm after orgasm. Sucking a load each down into their gullets and the last being fired across the cute little now nicely coated faces....</p> </div>","['This author does not condone nor promote child abuse in any form. This is intended for an adult audience and is pure erotic fantasy. Obviously this tale is not based in whole or any part on reality. All fantasies are meant to be entertained in the mind only- not enacted upon. Reader is advised that the prose below contains violence, including sexual violence which may be offensive to some. For those who find enjoyment in erotic pleasure from such, my fondest regards.', 'Chapter Two...to continue if interest warrants. Paul returns with the two victims and his two young accomplishes and has fun with all four boys in his well-equipped dungeon.', 'Chapter Three: Paul welcomes his six new charges cum-sex slaves to his home. He checks in on Mark and Sean’s older brother Blake at boarding school via the boy’s web-came and other surprises to follow in the chapters to come.', 'The author notes similarity between this story and Gaining dependents...While plot is similar with regards to introduction of theme in coming chapters it is my hope to differentiate the two by exploiting the abuse of power and position more in this one. I find this to have great erotic appeal and it offers so much in terms of possible scenarios. I hope my fans will enjoy both stories and that I am successful in endeavoring to bring them to much gratification. Keep the feedback cumming your ideas are most welcome. Sincerely Anonymous Master.']"
1099,"Master William's House of Pain, Part 4A",4,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,"Rebecca fulfills her duties and gives it her all. Cole is put through some more tests, Nicolas re-awakens and William attends to him personally as Rebecca applies herself to her brother, and young Bobbie comes out of his drug induced sleep and is explained his need to undergo a complete exam. The nephews tend to William’s lust as he watches the videos of the three boy’s earlier molestations at his and Rebecca’s hands.",2005-08-25,17,3,"M/bb, bdsm, rape, humil, nc, tort, denied orgasm, milking, slave, pedo",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Fun Heats Up</p> <p>Watching the live video streaming into his bank of 12 plasma banked television screens William sees that Rebecca fed the boy and was now bathing young Nathaniel with her tongue paying spacial attention to the pained extended virgin nipples which by now had grown a deep red-purple in color licking across the nape of the boy’s neck brushing her moist mouth across the chapped pink lips of this luscious boy toy. She plunges into the surprised boys mouth and begins her hot ministrations to the young cavity of the boys small mouth and his sweet tongue. The little boy knew that these this should not be happening to him, that they were dirty and wrong, but they were making him feel lots of tingling feelings and though they are a bit scary they are ever so nice- he feels the flood building again and in just a second he is brought to his fifth orgasm.</p> <p>Nurse Rebecca now wearing only her nursing cap and a frilly white mid-thigh apron is getting sore. The anal plug and dildos assaulting her clit, and thrumming send waves of incessant pleasure in the walls of her cunt and has just had her tenth orgasm.</p> <p>Rebecca squeals out from her pert mouth as the crescendoing throws of passion diminish see hear boy I am getting rather sore from all this now you are to not orgasm this time. Leaning underneath the lad she closes her fist around the little bag of flesh and the pea sized boy balls stretching them tightly she begins pinching the right testicle then the left eliciting painful sobs from the helpless 5 year old boy victim above his young cries echoing off the cell’s white tiles filling the closed in sound proof room with the sweetest of all music the screams of a boy in passion or pain. Finding a heavy sterling cross pen she then uses this as an instrument to strike the boy jewels, shaft and the exposed areas of the cock head repeatedly sting strike after stinging strike fell on the small tortured flesh marking it in livid weal of purple swollen bruised cock flesh. Stopping her punishment she grabbed the boys widely tossed head and looking into the tearful eyes of the miserable b oy and catching his attention proceeds to lick away his tears and replaces them with kisses and caresses, rubbing all the flesh she can reach she has the boy once again erect and lifting the long legs of the small boy up over his head she begins lavishly utilizing her long pointy tongue to stroke the inner crease of the five year old’s tiny tight bum. Drawing ever closure to the pink winking anus she then circles the outer edge of the pink rim of the immature anus and peck and lick, peck and lick finally zero’s in on her target the tight puckered opening to the small boys bowels persistent her tongue breaks through and enters the hot cavity of the tiny ass and stretching her tongue fully extended she finds the boy’s tiny nugget of a prostate and begins assaulting it repeatedly, bring the boy to the brink of orgasm time and time again but never letting him reach the much needed release.</p> <p>William naked and intensely erect drooling his precum in long ropey strands off his large cockhead and down to puddle at the floor underneath him strolls over to the control center and with a few simple commands he is able to zoom into the dormitory rooms of his nephews via hidden cameras the images are beamed back to him here at the estate. Grinning he watches his 12 year old nephew and his three roommates and two younger boys around 5-7 years naked standing before the two youngsters and ordering the small boys to fellate them. The two beautiful naked boys with tears running off their sweet little faces all smeared with boy cum resignedly move along the erect boy meat taken each older boy’s long shaft deep down their savagely abused throats and sucking out cum load after cum load their bellies full of boy cream.</p> <p>Crossing to the computer he typed into the controls to open up his nephews video line and as it transmuted and opened up he call out to his nephew Anton, “Cumslut Anton attend to your master at once!!!” The boy nervously jumped from his line and shame faced approached his monitor and video screen. “Yes master how may I serve you,” the little sex-slave inquired of his Uncle-cum-Master.</p> <p>Smiling evilly at his nephew and cum-slut he instructs the 12 year old to find his metal slide ruler, once the boy has it he is instructed to engorge his four inch boy cock to its fullest and once harden he is to with much effort and a strength of will beat his cock with it till it becomes limp again the engorge himself again and repeat this process 3 additional times. Also that he is to pick out a roommate and the two little urchins whose bellies full of boy cream were still at the milking process sucking the older boys cocks to orgasm after orgasm. Last thing my little cunt pick up Patrick have him choose a fellow or two to amuse me with and then I want you to gather Ryan and a couple of his friends for the next four days you miserable sorry lot will be need here at the estate for the activities I have planned. Your little slut of a Uncle Jimmy is arranging this with the headmaster relayed William chuckling as he watched the depraved act of the recently flogged and caned fi ve year old bounce his small body up and down the headmaster’s thin long uncut cock the boy’s well trained tight ass is bringing the man exquisite pleasure and he is close.... ah yes he has just unloaded a large load of man-cream into the tight bowels of his pupil.</p> <p>Having communicated his commands to his slaves Master makes a routine check of the 60 cameras and recording equipment seeing all in order he heads down the hall steps into the nursery he approaches his triplets two year olds two boys and a girl his beautiful reward from raping his sister Picking up Matthew he quickly undresses him sets him down picks up Blaze he undresses him turning next he undresses Anna. Okay my little playthings its time to have some fun Daddy so is looking forward to playing some special games with you. William orders the children down the long corridors of the twin massive west wings of the house and past the east wings tp the southern veranda pool spa and tennis courts and the estate stables can be seen off in the distance to the left of the wisteria and crepe myrtles on the shallow end of the massive pool. Laying face down on his chaise lounge he orders the three children to give him a through massage and has them do front and back as he considers wha t to do with them to pass away the time until the boy bitches can return from their boarding school.</p> <p>A plan formed he sits up dumping the children out the hot surface of the heated concrete he then walks over to the center of the immense pool and turns on the control which extracts and extends a metal net the length of the pool for water polo, water volley ball and badminton purposes. Additionally it can be activated to turn on its flats providing a bridge across the expanse of water. This done Master William glaces over at his the children noticing ever so slight squirming from the kneeling children no doubt the sizzling concede is making their position most uncomfortable. It is a baking 112 degrees today a real scorcher. Proceeding into the pool house he returns with 12 thin rubber straps and an assortment of whips and paddles as well as a basket of produce from the side kitchen veggie garden.</p> <p>Picking up young Blaze proceeds to enter the warm waters of the pool and carries the youth to the net stretching the boy into the classic x so admired by those with exquisite taste in bondage and domination he quickly ties the lad off painfully the boy is fully stretched the heat of the metal sizzling his back side, recovering Anna he binds her exactly the same, last to be bound is poor young Matthew who like his siblings is soon well trussed. Return to the pool house William comes out with baby oil and proceeds to empty bottle after bottle on the kids then coats them from head to toe in the slick contents. Then he brought the bucket of produce over and reaching inside he extracted the red hot chili peppers placing one in Blaze’s mouth he tells the boy to chew on it but not swallow any of it, when it is satisfactorily ground he orders th boy to spit out into William’s palm. Using his index finger William coats his finger and stuffs the red hot ground pepper up the right nostr il of the screaming boy as the lining of his nose burns with the heat of the peppers and each breath taking the vapors deeper into his suffering respiratory system this process is repeated to the remaining nostril and with Matthew and Anna.</p> <p>Mashing several of the hottest peppers into a pulp he then proceeds to fill the young anus of his offspring with the vile burning substance capping the affair off by shoving a long carrot deep into their tight assholes. Pulling the foreskins back on the boys young 2 inch cocklets he packs the pulp in their dripping hot pepper oil well into the tiny piss slits and ensuring that the heated oil makes its way into their small urethras. Taking a small sized rubber band he slips the foreskins up over the glans and ties them off trapping the hot peppers to stew and leak their blistering heat on the ever so tender cock flesh of the boys. Lastly he picks up two more of the peppers slices them open and proceeds to rub the flesh of the pepper into the eyes of the 3 children. Turning to anna he mashes up the remaining hot peppers and proceeds to stuff her immature young cunt with the vile mess filling her hole and stuffing it wit a thick cucumber. The children are left to bake in the hot sun suffering from burning pain of two different sources while William satisfied for now exercises his nude well muscled fit body by doing laps in the pool as he passes under the children he reaches up and painfully slaps their small genitals adding further suffering to the miserable lot.</p></div>",[]
1100,"Master William's House of Pain, Part 5A",5,ANONYMOUS MASTER,no@email,Fther Brenna saga continues with the pedophile priest's attentions focused on young Athony Mc Cormmick the first and oldest of brother's the priest's attention focuses on.,2006-04-27,2,2,"M/priest, pedo, bb, cbt, spank, humil, rape, tort, viol, ws",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/anonymousmaster015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Father Brennan’s large personal oak lined study was awash in the late afternoon light streaming in from the large french provincial style windows adorning the southern wall of the oval shaped room. The air was perhaps slightly stifling smelling of old library books, varnish the smell of old fashioned roses drafting in on the occasional arrant breeze. A most distinctive but most delicious scent occupied the large room and helped stoke the considerable lust raging within the pedophile priest... boy flesh sweating fearful young BOY!</p> <p>Unadulterated fear washed over the three new arrivals standing before the lecherous priest, the innocent youths were of course naked, on beautiful display, their small hands locked firmly behind their pretty little long haired heads. Their young boys bodies undulating provocatively, exquisitely trembling in rapt terror; the little legs shaking, little cocklets shriveled tiny boy ball tight up close to their immature groins, their knees knocking as the boys fearfully watched the dreaded Father, who was equipping himself of the instruments of pain and age old discipline which he procured from the worn battered trunk. As the Priest arranged these instruments of affliction, he lovingly placed upon the old wooden pew bench in front of him.</p> <p>The look on the lustful priest’s face is one of rapture, his experienced stare encompassed the unmarked, and inexperienced, boy flesh awaiting his devote attentions. Each boy child so pure and virginal in every way. ‘These unsuspecting youths are about to endure their formal indoctrination into their long detainment at my orphanage’, he thought lustfully to himself.</p> <p>With unconstrained eagerness Father Brennan quickly removed his habit draping it over his desk chair, naked his hairy well muscled torso topped a lean muscular powerful male body, his un-circumcised flaccid 6 and ½ inch thick veined penis coming from a thick patch of pubic curls and pendulous hairy nut sack swinging in their loose scrotum. picked up his five tailed martinet he then strides across to the three; the Mc Cromic brother’s eyes fearfully winching, as their wide tear filled eyes drank in the horrible instrument. Brennan reaches out roughly grabbing the oldest child, 8 year old Anthony , by the mop of his brown curled hair he drags the stumbling, bumbling, protesting boy to the pew sitting down on the bench the Priest pulls the lad unto his naked lap facing the boy’s front away from him he contentedly arranges the boy so as to ensure that his painfully engorged cock (8 ½ inches of pulsating pedophile priest cock) is comfortably encased on either side by two very small, very pale, boy cheeks. Reaching forward the Priest grasps the boys immature genitals and begins roughly assaulting the boys young uncut cock yanking the small organ to and fro pinching and squeezing the tiny tube of flesh and the even smaller pea sized testes. The boy Anthony is earnestly squealing and uselessly trying to get away from the painful touch of the wicked man hurting his little pee pee and balls. The Priest delighted in the youth’s childish body responding as his vast experience told him it would, bring the squirming lads naked nether region twisting, bouncing, squeezing all over his massively blood engorged boy fucker.</p> <p>“Now, now my little naughty boy, it’s time for you to confess what sins you have committed. Tell me boy, have you played with yourself? How many transgressions of the flesh and how many unholy thoughts have you committed, erm?”</p> <p>The frightened young boy, confused and in pain, responds truthfully, “sir I haven’t been bad, please sir, honest I have not done anything wrong, ouch! Oh please sir, don’t hurt me anymore...”</p> <p>“You lying, little devil, out with it, did you not have this (the man gives the now erect little cocklet a vicious slap) get hard today?” the knowing Priest demands of the sobbing very young boy child.</p> <p>“Er yes sir, this morning sir, but... it did but it always does it in the morning... when I wake up.... I got to go really bad... and it is all big and hard, and it takes a bit for me to go.... and then it goes down after awhile, after I finish sir.” The honestly, good angel of a little boy manages to squeak out between his painful sobs and moans.</p> <p>“I wish he stop it hurts it hurts soo bad oh no my dickie ah noooo!!!! Anthony thinks, as his shame faced and pain wrecked little body futilely seeks for an escape from this seemingly unending agony.</p> <p>“Well you naughty little boy it would not be getting hard if you were not being very naughty thinking impure thoughts and the Lord knows what else,” the Priest responds.</p> <p>To be continued in part 5b.</p></div>",[]
1101,"Transfer, Part 1",1,ANTONIUM,no@email,A 48-year old man with only a short amount of time left to live decides to do something extraordinary to continue his life in this world!,2006-09-18,7,4,"g, anal, bd, reluc, ScFi",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/antonium001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There was something about that spoiled little brat that just pissed me off!</p> <p>When Rebecka's mother passed away when Rebecka was only eight things started to become worse. Her real father she never knew. Rebecka got everything she pointed her finger at, and if she didn't get it she knew how to make me feel like the big bad wolf! Like the nice stepdad I was, I got her what she wanted. Be it expensive clothes, electronics, CDs etcetera I bought it to her. This way I kept her happy!</p> <p>She was 11, I was 48 when I got the unexpected message at a routine-visit to the doctor; I had less than one year to live! What would I do? My life was so important to me, surely I couldn't just die now! I still had unfinished business in this lifetime. I didn't tell anyone about my decease. Not even Rebecka.</p> <p>At work we had experimented for some time with body-part-transplants between animals. We had succesfully transfered two sets of legs from a mouse to another. Both mice now live happily unknowing of the transfer. My plan was bigger than this... And the guys at work were just as mad as myself when it came to experiments, and even though the idea struck them as something completely crazy, they were all playing the notes after some minor discussions...</p> <p>It was planned for quite some time before we did it, and there wasn't much time left for me when I took Rebecka to work one Saturday to perform the operation. I told her to sit down on a chair in my office and got to get her a soda from the soda-machine, which I added the extra ingrediense in before giving it to her. Rebecka accepted the drink and before ten minutes had passed she was already dreaming happily unknowing that it would be the last thing she ever did!</p> <p>I carried her into the lab where my crew was waiting. Everyone were dressed in clean white suits. I put Rebecka on one of the two operating tables and placed myself on the other.</p> <p>- ""Are you sure you want to do this? If something goes wrong there is no turning back!"", Paul asked me.</p> <p>- ""Of course I want to do it, after a week we will redo the process and everything will be like it was again!""</p> <p>The last part was a lie of course but they didn't know the rest of my plan yet of course.</p> <p>With that in mind I got drugged and fell asleep immediately.</p> <p>I woke up and felt how my head wanted to explode. Everything around me was foggy and my vision was restricted to a radius of a couple of metres. I heard a voice and recognised it as Paul.</p> <p>- ""How do you feel?""</p> <p>- ""I feel like I'm about to explode!"", I answered.</p> <p>- ""Who are you?"", he asked.</p> <p>- ""I'm Rebecka, of course, who else would I be?""</p> <p>Paul went over to the others and I could hear him say they had another problem before I fell back asleep.</p> <p>When I woke up again they asked me the same question.</p> <p>- ""I'm still Rebecka, where am I?""</p> <p>- ""Rick, if this is your idea of a joke, then you better stop it!""</p> <p>- ""Rick? I'm not Rick, I'm Rebecka. My stepdad's name's Rick!""</p> <p>- ""Rebecka, we're very sorry to tell you that your stepdad has been involved in an accident. He fell down the stairs and died the moment he landed at the bottom. I'm so very sorry!""</p> <p>i knew it all was a big cover-up, but I had to go through with my plan, so I acted as sad and surprised as I could. It wasn't part of the plan of course, but something had obvioulsly gone wrong with the brain-transplant the other way, but that meant that Rebecka taking over my old body wouldn't be a problem anyway!</p> <p>They threw my old body down some staircases and told the police I had stumbled and died. The police fell for it, of course, since I gave them my alibi.</p> <p>My insurance gave me quite alot of money, and so I moved to a foster-family in the countryside where I got a nice little room in the attic. My new life as a girl could begin!</p> <p>Things were hard in the beginning. I had to learn how to act like an 11-year old girl and not like a 36-year old man. This is not easy, I can assure you! I think you already know what the biggest physical difference between a girl and a boy is so I won't tell you more than that it felt really strange not to have it down there anymore. I felt stumped and uncomplete, but at the same time something about my new body felt exhilerating!</p> <p>It took some time before I accepted the fact that I was a girl, and living with a family again, being a preteen with house-rules to obey, but I was soon to be presented with a strange tradition...</p> <p>I were out shopping in the city one day with the father of the house. First we shopped all the regular groceries and then we went to buy some things for the garden, James told me, but there were only some meters of rope he paid for before we went to buy me some clothes. I must tell you that shopping little girls clothes with another man feels weird, but I needed clothes so what could I do?</p> <p>He asked me what I wanted when we entered the store, but I insisted that I should do the shopping myself so he gave me some money and waited outside.</p> <p>I found some jeans, some tops and a sweater, a bra wouldn't be necessary for some years to come so I went to look at panties, and even though I would prefer to wear saggy boxers, this would look strange for a girl my age, so I took a couple of hot-pants that looked almost like boxers and a pair of thongs just to check what they feels like!</p> <p>When we came back home it was already dark and time for bed, so I went up to my room in the attic to get ready for sleep. I undress and took out the thongs from the bag and took a good look at them before slipping into them and pulling them up tight. The experience was quite awkward, and different from what I had thought, but it was still not comfortable so I began taking them off again when suddenly the door opened and James came in and saw me naked with the thongs in my hands. I tried to cover myself with my hands, but it was too late.</p> <p>- ""Oh, I'm so sorry!"", He said, but didn't cover his eyes.</p> <p>My heart was pumping like never before. Surely THIS was not part of my plan at all!</p> <p>He stood in the door-opening and slowly walked towards me with his hands behind his back. I fastly pulled on the thong again and covered myself with a blanket.</p> <p>- ""I have something for you"", he told me. ""You will love this! It's gonna make you a real woman!""</p> <p>I knew what was going to happen and there wasn't much I could do to stop it. To be honest I was actually a little curious about the whole sex-as-a-girl thing, and James sure wasn't ugly even though he was well over 40.</p> <p>I figured out that if I didn't want to get hurt I should better play along with whatever games he wanted to play. - ""What do you have for me?""</p> <p>He showed me what he had in his hands.</p> <p>- ""Ropes?""</p> <p>- ""Oh yes, Rebecka, ropes!""</p> <p>- ""What do I need those for?"" I asked, even though I had a pretty good idea what he waned to do!.</p> <p>- ""Lay down on the bed and I will show you, sweety!""</p> <p>Afraid as I was of this big man hurting me I did like he said.</p> <p>- ""That's my little girl! Now turn around on your stomach, baby!""</p> <p>I'm in for a rough night, I thought and turned around. Then he tied my arms and legs to the bed, and I started crying. - ""Little girl, I'm not gonna hurt you! We're just gonna have some fun!""</p> <p>James undressed and he sat down next to me.</p> <p>- ""If you tell anyone about this, I will make sure you will never be able to walk again! Do you promise?""</p> <p>- ""I do!"" I answered and began regretting not having stood up for myself but that was too late now!</p> <p>- ""What do we have here?"", he said and touched my butt. ""Did you buy thongs today, did you?""</p> <p>- ""Yes, James."", I said trying to sound as casual as possible.</p> <p>- Now, THAT would be asking for being fucked, wouldn't it?"", he said and pulled the panties upso hard that they broke and came off. I let quite a loud scream out.</p> <p>- ""Ouch! That must have hurt! Let me take care of that for you, honey!""</p> <p>James licked his fingers and began massaging my vagina. I would loose my virginity for the second time tonight!</p> <p>- ""Would you look at that!? All wet like you're supposed to be! My little sex-slave! You're the cutest little brunette I have ever seen!""</p> <p>The massaging became more intense for every second that passed and soon I was moaning without knowing what else to do, just letting go of any thoughts and just pretending to be another place.</p> <p>- ""If you liked this, you're gonna be in heaven now!"", James said and I felt his penis touching my butt cheeks.</p> <p>He pushed it towards the opening of my butthole and I let some tears come out of my eyes as I felt the pain when his penis entered my ass. James moaned loudly and pushed it further inside me until it felt like my tiny butt would explode from the pressure. The bed-sheets were wet where i had cried and it was hard to breath when being fucked from behind, but strangely enough I was beginning to enjoy it!</p> <p>- ""Rebecka, this is my gift to you!"", James nearly shouted and pressed his cock against my vagina. ""Ooh, you're a tight little girl, are you!?""</p> <p>- ""Yes, James, I'm only eleven!"", I cried ""Please be careful!""</p> <p>- ""You're my sex-slave, I do whatever I want to do!""</p> <p>I felt my labia stretch to the max as he pushed his penis inside of me, it felt like there was no end to it, but then I felt him penetrate the hymen and I let a little scream out but the pain let go quickly and I could enjoy the sensation of James stealing my virginity from behind.</p> <p>- ""I'm coming!"", James moaned and in just two seconds my whole vagina was filled with hot white sperm. ""Did you like that, Rebecka?""</p> <p>- ""I did, James!"", I lied to him and after some minutes I fell asleep face first in the bed.</p> <p>The morning after I woke up, and the ropes were gone, I got dressed and decided that this was not the life I wanted to live. With an abusive foster-father you could never know what could happen so I packed some stuff in a bag and left the house when the coast was clear.</p></div>",[]
1102,Private Schooling,-1,ARAVIS,aurelieclark@msn.com,"At an exclusive Swiss school, the middle-aged headmaster punishes a young girl pupil.",2006-05-13,43,4,"pedo, rape, m/g",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aravis001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I am the 52 year old headmaster of a very private school set in the lovely hills near Lausanne in Switzerland. Our pupils come from all over the world and are aged from five to eighteen years. The thing that links all of these youngsters is that they come exclusively from very wealthy backgrounds. Their parents are the kind of people who lead very busy, self-centred lives and who do not wish their lives to be cluttered by having children to deal with. They expect us to house, educate and control their off-spring without caring to much how we achieve this.</p> <p>The school is a nineteenth century building - quite beautiful, set in its own parkland. With one hundred and twelve pupils we do occasionally have disciplinary problems and for nine years now it has been my pleasure to deal with them.</p> <p>On this particular autumn morning there was a knock at my office door and Miss Turner my secretary entered. She is an attractive, elegant 47 year old an dedicated to her job. 'Excuse me headmaster but the girl Rachel is outside. Shall I bring her in?' 'Yes please do Miss Turner.</p> <p>Rachel was a lovely 11 year old girl with silky, long, light brown hair that curled slightly at the ends. She was wearing our school uniform of black skirt and blazer with its yellow crest and a crisp white blouse. She had been seen by a male member of staff (I've always thought that phrase was so appropriate for a man who looks after young women!) being kissed and fondled by one the boys from the local village - something that is strictly against our rules.</p> <p>Miss Turner brought the girl inside and closed the door behind her, staying their as if on guard. In fact I always insisted on having her present when I interviewed female pupils - you have to be so careful these days. Rachel looked rather forlorn but oh so beautiful. Her honeyed skin slightly paler than usual and her slim figure looking ever so young as she stood before my teak desk.</p> <p>'Girl you do realise do you not that your behaviour has been inacceptable? That if you are to behave like a slut outside this school then you can only expect to be treated as one within its walls? The little girl nodded, clearly on the verge of tears. At the door Miss Turner watched us intently her slightly glossy lips parted in anticipation.</p> <p>I slid open a drawer on my desk and brought out the leather strap that I had brought with me to this job from Sotland and placed it on the desk. The girl blanched and bit her lovely lips in fear. My penis was already fully erect in my dark pants. 'Remove your blazer and tie girl and be quick! I demanded. Rachel slipped the jacket and tie off and I moved behind her. My large, strong body towering over the gorgeous child. Her glossy hair smelt fresh and clean. I reached around and slowly unbuttoned her white blouse and exposed her satiny starter-bra that just covered the perfect new mounds of her budding breasts. I caressed one of her tiny breasts for a moment through the silky material of her bra, the mound so small and soft in my hand.</p> <p>Then I slipped both my warm hands inside the little cups of her bra and finding the nipples dug my thumbnails cruelly into the tops of them. Rachel screamed out in pain. 'This will show you Rachel how we deal with little whores at this school'. The girl was crying quietly now and purple welts showed on her lovely young breasts. My cock was almost bursting in my pants now and as I glanced over at Miss Turner I saw that her slim hand was inside her lilac silk panties her tan stocking-tops revealed under her slim skirt.</p> <p>I slipped my hand under Rachels skirt. Running my hand up her smooth firm leg until I reached the silky little panties panties stretched over her taught bum. My fingers gripped the slightly plump mound of her pussy through the flimsy material. Then I forced her head down onto my desk and lifted her skirt up over her childish hips. The sight of her new white panties on her perfect form almost had me gushing into my trousers but I controlled my desire. I reached over her and tore her blouse down over her slim shoulders her little titties already showing where I had slipped her bra down. Then removed those lovely, white panties.</p> <p>I looked down at her slit, so vulnerable looking small and fresh and perfect with just the new silky down of light-brown hair around it. The pink pucker of her ass just winking an invitation. I picked up the hard old strap and lashed at her pale bottom with the full force of my anger. Rachel screamed again with the shock and terrible pain of it. Her small body writhing in agony. 'Miss Turner. Please hold this wicked girl down' I said, my voice thick with lust and anger. Miss Turner moved from her station at the door and moving behind the desk took Rachels slim wrists in her hands and held her tightly.</p> <p>I continued to thrash her little arse deliberately letting the tip of the strap catch at her delicate little cunt. After six blows I stopped; the girl was sobbing desperately and her bum was red and purple with the weals of my punishment. I freed my cock from my trousers it was thick and rigid and the foreskin slid back easily from the dripping, purple head. I masturbated slowly spreading my pre-cum around as I probed her little slit with my thick finger. She was soft there as young girls are and slightly slick with her natural wetness. I forced my finger deep inside her and felt her little quim grip my finger as she gasped in pain. Then I moved my wet cock to her 11 year old slit and slowly with a little rubbing up and down forced it inch by long inch into her cunt. I was losing control now and I raped Rachel powerfully her cries only bringing me closer to orgasm. I briefly looked up from the sight of my big cock entering the young girl to look into the eyes of Miss Turner who had a look of almost indescribable pleasure on her face. At that moment I lost control and my thick come spurted deeply into Rachels sweet pussy.</p> <p>After coming I rested a moment stroking the young girls silky hair. then I slid wetly from her ravaged little cunt and after wiping my cock on her panties. I told Miss Turner to realease her. 'You may go now Rachel' The lovely young girl picked up her come-soaked panties and turned towards the door. Her face showing that her last illusion about life had gone.</p></div>",[]
1103,Princess Tiger Lily,-1,ARAVIS,aurelieclark@msn.com,A young boy torments his 10 year old indian 'princess'.,2006-09-08,6,3,"bg, bond, tort",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/aravis002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Deep in the quiet forest the young boy pulled back his arm again and lashed at the girls smooth belly and vagina with his thin, whippy birch stick. The girl would have screamed but the strip of cloth tied tightly on her mouth stopped all but a terrible gurgle from escaping. She was bound tightly to the tree by a length of thin, rusty wire that the boy had found lying around. He stepped back feeling frustrated, angry, excited. Looking at her he could see that his whipping was only really marking the girls tummy and not really hurting the smooth, puffy peach of her vagina. She looked so pretty. Her slim arms dragged back around the tree. Her short brown indian squaw dress tucked up into the wire binding her. The indian dress that her parents had just given her that very morning for her tenth birthday. How she wished now that she had stayed in her garden and not fallen victim in the woods to this awful boy. The boy caressed her slim, tanned legs. His small twelve year old penis painfully erect in his jeans. He loved the feel of her satiny skin and this feeling gave him the urge to kiss her. Moving close he clumsily kissed her ruby lips parted by the white strip of cloth and exposing her pretty, perfect white teeth. His nose bumped clumsily against her little freckled nose and this angered him. He bit cruelly down on her top lip drawing blood. His hand tugging at the dark braid of her long hair.</p> <p>From his belt he took his toy plastic knife, wishing that it was the real bone-handled hunting knife that he so lusted after. He took the thin tip of the knife and experimentally drew it over the delicate leaves of her pink labia then slowly but surely forced the blade into her cunt. The girl tried to scream from the unbearable pain and writhed against her bonds as the slim blade entered her.</p> <p>The boy looked down at his knife and was shocked to see its blade tinged red now with her blood. Shocked and satisfied. He withdrew the knife and tucking it away undid his jeans pulling his four inch cock from his underpants and stepping back again so that the girl could see his young manhood. The veins and the thin, pink foreskin. He pulled at his wollen cock now and after just a few strokes thick, pearl like jets of come gushed out over the girls exposed belly, her new dress and her slim legs.</p> <p>The boy pulled his jeans back up then punched her softly in her sticky belly before walking away. Kicking at the crumpled white panties lying on the ground. Hoping that the men he had seen earlier would find the girl and continue his work.</p></div>",[]
1104,"Eva And Her New Mistress: An Introduction To Eva, Part 1",1,ARUCARD,no@email,,2004-02-02,18,3,"F/g, cons, d/s",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/arucard001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eva was sure she was going to die, the man who had shot her parents over three days ago had finally caught up with her, she was so sure that night would be the last in her short ten year life. He had grabbed her as soon as she got off the bus from Chicago. She had been so sure that she was finally safe when she saw the ""ROPEVILLE COUNTY ONE MILE"" sign out of the window of the bus when it stopped; she was just one taxi ride away from the safety of ropeville. Something deep inside her told her she'd be safe there even though her family moved away from ropeville when she was four, but as soon as her feet hit the ground he grabbed her from behind his left arm went around her stomach lifting her off the ground his right hand went over her mouth cutting off her scream for help.</p> <p>He quickly dragged her into a nearby alley and threw her down pulling out a gun and pointing it at her as she fell. ""You sure did give me quite the hunt, most of the time my targets never make it out of their house. But you not only managed to get away you were able to stay one step ahead of me for three days. It’s a shame that I have to kill you, but if I don’t I wont get paid."" the filthy fat man told her with a smug smile on his face. Eva lying on the ground remembered the murder of her parents and forgot her fear she rolled herself over and spit at the man which caused him to start laughing. ""Oh you would make the perfect little slave, it’s a pity I have to shoot you"" he told her. Then he stopped laughing and his expression turned serious ""no hard feelings its just business"" he said and with her eyes burning with rage she told him to go to hell. The man just laughed and started to squeeze the trigger; Eva closed her eyes in anticipation and then heard a loud ""BANG"" and her eyes immediately flew open. ""What happened"" she thought to herself was she dead, she didn’t feel dead but then again she didn’t know what being dead felt like. But when the man fell flat on his face she realized what had happened, a beautiful brown haired, blue eyed, woman stood behind the man holding a gun. The woman looked to be about 24 and she was slim and tall with very slight curves and to Eva she was the most beautiful person on the planet, she knew then and there she wanted to spend the rest of her life with this women.</p> <p>Eva then burst into tears from all the emotions she had buried for the last three days, her body slumped down lifelessly all she could do was cry and sob loudly. The woman that had saved her then pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number while she ran over to the crying girl ""Ropeville police department"" said a female voice on her phone ""This is Sarah Kensington there’s been a shooting at the bus station just outside the county send paramedics"" Sarah told the officer. ""What happened Doctor Kensington"" asked the officer, ""a man was going to kill a small girl and I stopped him"" she told the officer. ""Understood doctor a unit well be there in a few moments"" the officer told her, Sarah then shut her phone and put it in her pocket then bending down picked up the crying girl. Cradling the small girl ""shhhhhh he can’t hurt you anymore its okay your safe now"" she told the girl in a soothing voice. Sarah continued to make soothing sounds to the crying girl while holding her in her arms, for the first time in days Eva felt safe she knew she loved this woman and wanted to stay in her arms forever, and from what she remembered about Ropeville she knew she could.</p> <p>An hour later Eva was in an ambulance with a paramedic, Sarah, and a Ropeville police officer Eva had eventually calmed down enough to speak and had told them that three days ago the man in the alley had come to her house and killed her parents but her mother had distracted him long enough for her to escape she ran down the street and jumped on a bus and rode it to the station. From the station she instinctively looked for a bus heading near Ropeville and snuck on it. When she had finished the police officer made a few notes on her pad and turned to them and said ""everything seems in order ill be leave you alone then"". Eva came to a life altering decision ""wait there’s something I have to do first close the door please"" puzzled the officer got in the back of the ambulance and closed the door. Eva got up and immediately stripped until she stood completely nude in front of them she even took off her socks and shoes. Eva went over to Sarah and kneeled down in front of her ""you saved my life and killed the person that murdered my parents and therefore I give my self to you"". Sarah went over to her and taking the girl in a fierce hug and then putting her hand under Eva's chin and lifted the young girls head up then staring into Eva's eyes Sarah bent down and took the girl into a long passionate kiss. The two witnesses just smiled enjoying the sight of a mistress and her new slave.</p> </div>",['This story is completely fictional. I do not condone or encourage the actual abuse of children this is just a fantasy. Real children are precious and should be treated as such.']
1105,Pawns,-1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"A successful city broker thinks he has found a bargain out in the sticks - a 13-year-old girl, at a good price, with whom he plans to play out his fantasies.  But are things in the country as backward and simple as he believes?",2006-05-07,18,4,"MM/fg, ds, bd",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>""Glad you could make it,"" said Crompton, through his oiliest smile.</p> <p>""Gives you a chance to see downtown Littleton, though like I said, I would have been happy to deliver her to you - I know you have a busy schedule. Shame you can't stay longer, I could have given you the grand tour - I've lived here all my life, know it like the back of my hand. And I reckon I must own about a third of town by now,"" he added with just a hint of boastfulness.</p> <p>He ushered the sharply-dressed man into the shop, closing the door behind him, before bolting it and pulling down the 'Closed' blind.</p> <p>""I don't make a big thing of it. Most folk know I run the pawn shop, clearly, but I've done well with my Daddy's inheritance and they'd be surprised to know most of the real estate along Main Street is mine too. Best to keep a low profile, don't you think?""</p> <p>The visitor smiled indulgently, folding his Raybans and tucking them into the breast pocket of his $400 linen jacket.</p> <p>Crompton was fawning embarrassingly, but the stranger could put up with the odious, obese, little man a while longer. He was looking forward to collecting his latest purchase and the anticipation was teasingly arousing in its own right. He could bear the man's drivel, for now at least.</p> <p>He sat on the proffered chair and accepted the can of chilled soda. Outside was a steamy evening. The girl would sure sweat in the heat of the trunk.</p> <p>""I know we've discussed the transaction at length on the phone, but I'm curious, Mr Crompton,"" drawled the older man, ""how you are in a position to offer her for sale. As a collector, I am always interested in the provenance of any new item.""</p> <p>This guy is pure class, thought Crompton: it gave his ego a boost to think he was now in business with such a man. So much better than grubbing around with the folk round here, trying to make a buck here and there. </p> <p>""Well, Sir, it's a long story but I'll cut it short, because I know you have a long drive ahead of you and you'll be wanting to be on your way soon.""</p> <p>The visitor nodded graciously. </p> <p>He was already thinking that he would almost certainly have to take a detour on the way, to play with her. He knew a place that would do just fine, not too far off the Interstate; somewhere remote and quiet where the sound of a thirteen-year-old girl experiencing her first decent whipping would not be overheard. He sipped his drink, warming to the idea of making her first chastisement al fresco, by moonlight. She deserved it after all: keeping him waiting like this. He had sent the kit by FedEx last week, and it was typically amateurish that neither she nor Crompton had had the nous to try it out first. So here he was, sitting in the middle of this grubby backwaters pawn shop, listening to this awful man, whilst presumably out back or upstairs, the little cunt was struggling to put it all on as per his careful written instructions.</p> <p>So be it. She would simply have to suffer more later.</p> <p>He focussed on Crompton, who was waiting for his visitor's full attention before he resumed speaking.</p> <p>""Her mother pawned her,"" said Crompton, pleased to see the man's eyebrow raise.</p> <p>""I've known the woman for years; we went to the same school. Trailer trash through and through. Married and divorced twice, had a daughter each time, couple o' months after the wedding, if you get my drift. Well, even her latest guy walked out on her a year or so back and she's been struggling to make ends meet ever since. Lived in a cramped apartment above the hardware store two blocks down.</p> <p>""She was a drinker. And a gambler. I know all this because I have majority share in both bars in town and I, er, have been know to run a discreet book.""</p> <p>The out-of-towner gave the expected grin of admiration at Crompton's widespread commercial activities.</p> <p>""The book and the pawnshop are complementary businesses,"" smirked Crompton. ""One way or another I take the suckers to the cleaners. Actually not strictly true - I also own the laundry two doors down!""</p> <p>Both men laughed.</p> <p>The visitor almost felt sorry for the fat, old man - it was all very well being king of the heap in a nothing place like this, but he doubted Crompton's property empire would be worth even the cheapest condo in his own development.</p> <p>""Well, a year or so back, the girl's mother came to me saying she couldn't meet her rent payment. She gave me all the crap about her old man not sending alimony and after some haggling I let her, er, pay me in kind.""</p> <p>Crompton leered and his visitor felt pity for the unknown woman, having to pay off her debt with such a creep.</p> <p>""Least I could do - she's still the right side of thirty and has kept her figure. And very obliging...</p> <p>""Anyhow, that became kind of a regular thing but then she hit the bottle again and she's only got some lousy job stacking shelves and she was into me for over a grand. So she comes in here one day, kids in tow, clutching all kinds of shit, hoping to pawn it and pay off some of the money. I take her out back and she's giving me a quick blowjob while I think about it and I look through the one-way mirror from the office and I see her older daughter and I think she's a foxy little kid. Like her mother but without the years of booze and stress and stretch marks.""</p> <p>That's certainly true, thought the man, recalling his first impression of the girl: tight little ass, long legs, streaky blonde curls and lips that would look great around a cock. He was so looking forward to seeing her in the flesh.</p> <p>Crompton was still talking. Both men seemed to be thinking the same evil thoughts.</p> <p>""I filled the bitch's mouth but all the time I was watching the girl and thinking how much better her's would be.</p> <p>""So I let the mother off a few hundred but it got me thinking and so when she came back the next month, bleating about how her landlord (guess who?) had hiked her rent and how she was desperate and couldn't pay me squat, I listened and then I suggested right there and then, that she pawned the girl. OK so she took some persuading but you can't raise two kids on three bucks an hour and a few foodstamps, not when you can't leave the sauce alone, can ya?""</p> <p>The visitor tried to picture the scene.</p> <p>""So what happened? Did she leave the girl with you?"" It seemed implausible.</p> <p>""Nah. I mean that would take some explaining, in a town like this. No, what I did was agree to let the kid work here in the store after class, sweeping up or whatever and then after I closed up, I'd take her upstairs and let her pose for a few photos. I'd taken in a fancy new digital camera and it seemed like everything was fitting together. Afterwards, I'd drop her off at Mom's on my way home.""</p> <p>""And the kid went along with this?""</p> <p>""Not at first. Her mother had to plead with the bitch, but frankly if it's a choice between being thrown out on the street or taking your top off for half an hour, there ain't much to discuss. I let Mom sit there the first time and I just did some shots in her underwear and a few topless to end off. Next time I got her posing properly. The results of which you know of course!""</p> <p>The man from the city nodded in agreement. By circuitous means, he had come into possession of some of Crompton's pictures and made some enquiries and then after he obtained a home video of the girl, he knew he wanted to have her. That was all a few weeks back and after some cautious and protracted haggling, he had made Crompton an offer he couldn't refuse.</p> <p>The visitor asked another question.</p> <p>""She looks nervous in the movies. What else did you do to her?""</p> <p>""Nothing much,"" declared Crompton, holding his arms out to express his honesty. ""I won't say it didn't cross my mind to, but I never fucked her or anything. Just got her to pull my dick or give me a suck. She's not that good, to be honest, compared to Mom anyway.""</p> <p>""I'm sure she just needs some concentrated training. I'll enjoy that,"" grinned the younger man.</p> <p>The floorboards above their heads creaked.</p> <p>Crompton said, ""Sounds like she's on her way. I took at look at that stuff you sent - I hope it fits.""</p> <p>""Well it was designed around the measurements you took off her. Doesn't matter if it's a little tight. Changing the subject for a moment, I'm still a bit unclear about her Mom?""</p> <p>""Ah, that's easy. I called in a favour or two to get them sorted but the legal papers are in order. When Mom got sentenced to two years upstate, she appointed me legal guardian. So if I chose to let her come stay with you, it's my call. I'll tell her the girl ran away.""</p> <p>The visitor was still not entirely convinced although he was confident enough to accept the majority of the story - he had checked through contacts that the woman was now indeed serving time for a range of petty offences; as to whether she was genuinely guilty or had been cruelly set up, he did not wish to speculate. In the backwoods, justice was easily manipulated by the powerful, even second-raters like this guy.</p> <p>Maybe sensing scepticism, Crompton felt the need to expand.</p> <p>""Since we made our deal, Sir, the kid's just lived in the room over the shop. And school thinks she's gone to live with relatives in Michigan.</p> <p>""And as for Mom,"" he added, lowering his voice conspiratorially, ""last I heard some bull dyke had got her started on smack. I wouldn't be surprised if she'll gets so fucked up in jail that she won't even remember her own kids.""</p> <p>The bead curtain behind the counter rattled and parted and at last, the visitor could see his 'mail order' purchase. He sat back in the hard chair and crossed his leg over his knee, studying the girl. Crompton stepped behind her and ushered her into the middle of the shop, to stand in front of the man, taking from her a small cardboard box and placing it next to the till. </p> <p>She was holding her hands coyly in front of her chest and he seized her arms and pulled them down to her sides.</p> <p>""Stand up straight for the gentleman,"" he muttered in her ear.</p> <p>The girl was everything he had hoped for. Sixty inches tall, skinny as a rake, with spindly limbs and pale, melancholy complexion. Her long light hair was down, but needed a good brush, giving her the look of a waif. Her eyes, which only briefly flicked up to meet his, were sad and clear, greenish-blue, and would look great when filled with fresh tears, he thought. She wore the dress he had sent: a plain white cotton one, slightly waisted over her narrow hips, the buttoned front barely troubled by her almost non-existent bust. The hem reached demurely to her knees, and the collar, trimmed with a simple edging of white lace, was tall, reaching almost up to her proud, firm chin. Her arms were bare, and he noted the faintest blonde down on her skin. Her fingers were so delicate, despite the bitten nails. She was altogether so superbly small and frail and sexy.</p> <p>His guts were tight and his cock hard.</p> <p>""Mr Crompton?"" prompted the man from the city, tilting his head, his eyes indicating the front of the shop.</p> <p>""Oh yeah, sorry,"" he replied and hurried outside, where he lowered the metal shutter over the window. When he returned, bolting the door behind him, the other man had finished unbuttoning the front of the dress, down to her waist. He pulled her closer and opened it, examining her chest and stomach. He smiled: so far, she had made a good job of wearing the gear he had supplied.</p> <p>He reached up, peeling the shoulders away and letting them fall down her arms. His eyes roved over her breasts and he unconsciously licked his lower lip. Then he took hold of the bunched material and helped it over her hips and down her thighs, letting it pool about her feet. She wore the short white bob socks and patent shoes he had included in the parcel.</p> <p>The man sat back again, to take in the full effect.</p> <p>She had been surprised then shocked by the outfit, yet more so when she read his detailed instructions and had peered inside the small box and handled the other items that had come in the package. It had appalled her to have to put it on, adding to the dread and fear she already had, since Crompton had explained he was sending her away for a while, 'to stay with a friend'. The only thing that had made it better had been that Crompton wasn't there to watch her do it. Greasy old man Crompton, with his cameras and sweaty fingers and disgusting dick that she had to wank and put her mouth around. At least he wasn't there when she stepped into the leather and tried to figure out how it fastened up.</p> <p>Or when she prepared the other things. She could not believe what she was doing.</p> <p>Both men were ogling her.</p> <p>Though she had scrubbed herself in the tub, as she had been told, she felt hot and dirty, to be standing there like that, having some strange man taking off her clothes. He hadn't even said hello. </p> <p>The supple leather accentuated her slimness, and against the backdrop of her smooth white skin, its sharply defined, rich and polished brown lustre proclaimed so starkly its domination of her little body. The custom-made ensemble comprised two main components, respectively shaped approximately like a strapless bra and a sculpted waistbelt, and joined by two thin straps running vertically down her sides. The top part left her shoulders bare, and instead of two cups, there were rings of leather, with apertures approximately five inches in diameter, through which the shallow, fleshy mounds of her immature young breasts protruded. The perimeter of the apertures were laced although her tits were still too small and flat for the increased constriction to have much effect: on a bustier girl, they would have thrust the breasts out and forward.</p> <p>She had made an attempt to attach the nipple clamps: intricate silver representations of book presses with pair of screw threads linking the two tiny beams, but one was crooked and the other had slipped off altogether and was hanging from beneath her breast on the small silver chain attached to the leather strapping.</p> <p>Around her tiniest of waists was the arched belt, shaped very much like a traditional suspender belt, with straps hanging vertically down front and back, though instead of supporting stockings, these were clipped to a pair of one-inch wide loops of leather buckled around the very tops of her thin yet muscular thighs, buckle outwards. Her crotch was therefore exposed, and the visitor from the state capital lingered, enjoying for the first time the beauty of her pubic mound, lightly dusted at the sides and top with the finest blonde wisps, and blushing with the faintest pink. Her crack was so crisply defined, the inner labia neatly concealed and the slender roll of her clitoral hood sat magnificently between the fleshy outer lips.</p> <p>He frowned at her and she looked up sharply as he spoke to her, those big green eyes pained and fearful.</p> <p>""You omitted the labial clips and your nipple clamps are a disgrace. Are you just stupid or naturally disobedient?""</p> <p>The girl's lower lip quivered. Beyond it, he glimpsed the whiteness of her even adult teeth, almost too big for her mouth. His cock was aching inside his pants.</p> <p>She tried to reply but he cut her off before she had uttered a syllable.</p> <p>""Come here!"" he ordered and she stepped closer. He reached up and stroked her bare nipple. Warm, soft and thick - large in relation to her tiny tits, with a cone of dusky aureole puffing proud of the firm breast. He lifted the dangling clamp and applied it, turning the thumbscrews expertly, his eyes boring into hers, pausing only when they narrowed in pain and she gasped. He straightened and tightened the other, until she again winced. The sound of her discomfort was music, sheer music.</p> <p>""Next time, do it properly.""</p> <p>He looked down to her groin, framed so excitingly by the strapping, so that it seemed as if she were pushing out her girlish pubis at him in temptation.</p> <p>""Move your legs apart,"" he instructed, quietly and firmly, but the authority in his voice had a cold undertone that made her give a shudder.</p> <p>""Why did you leave these off?"" he asked, holding one of the thin straps between his fingers. Attached at right-angles to each of the front 'suspenders' were two thin, quarter-inch straps, adjustable, on the end of each was a rubber-coated pair of sprung jaws, somewhat like clothes pegs, but in miniature. When passed across the front of her body, they lined up with her cunny.</p> <p>""I er, they would hurt..."" she spluttered in her thin, breathy voice.</p> <p>""What?"" boomed the man. ""Of course they would fucking hurt, you dumb little cunt! They're supposed to hurt. Everything I'm going to do to you is supposed to hurt! From now on, your whole stupid little life will be one long hurt, except when you're asleep or I'm fucking your cute little ass!""</p> <p>The girl stumbled slightly, surprised by the outburst, stunned by what the words meant. What was happening? Who was this man and why was he saying this? Mom had said that though Crompton was a sleazeball, he would at least look after her. She had said Crompton was trying to get her out of the state prison and into an open farm, where the other women, the bad ones, wouldn't be able to beat her up. So she had been nice to Crompton, for Mom's sake, like Mom had asked her. She had done what he said, done those dirty things and even put on this awful costume like he had told her.</p> <p>So what was going on? Why were they doing this and why was the new man so horrible?</p> <p>He was very different. Younger, sharper, educated. From the city. But he was so cold, the way he looked at her. And the things he was now saying? Surely she didn't really have to go away with him? And he said he was going to hurt her and... Please, Crompton? Mom?</p> <p>""Stand still!"" barked the man, and she tried to, was too frightened not to, though she could feel herself shaking.</p> <p>She chewed her lip at the touch of the man's fingers down below, brushing her most private and sensitive parts, but she willed herself to remain rigid, put up with his roughness, for she quite correctly sensed that he was not a man to cross. She had no doubt that he really would hurt her if she disobeyed him. But despite herself, she gave a squeak of pain when the first clip sank over the delicate edge of her outer labia. And another three times, she fought to suppress a cry.</p> <p>Yet she could not hold back the tears that formed hotly and ran silently over her sculpted cheeks and dripped from her jaw.</p> <p>Tears that underlined her hopelessness. Mom wasn't here any more. There was no-one to look after her. Nobody to stop nasty men in silk shirts putting clips on her pussy and sliding the straps tight until her lips gaped and splayed and her glossy pink insides were revealed.</p> <p>She did not dare move, frightened that the clips would pull, even tear, if she shifted her legs.</p> <p>Helpless, alone. She was terrified.</p> <p>She glanced around at Crompton. He was standing there, the fat slob, sweating and staring at her pussy. He caught her looking at him and scuttled off, embarrassed, behind the shop counter. He leaned hard against it and supporting his head in his hands, resumed his pervy eyeballing.</p> <p>""Step over the dress and walk around,"" ordered the man, indicating a vague circle with his finger.</p> <p>Lips quivering but still not daring to question him, she obeyed, gingerly lifting her foot and very carefully, unsteadily, and keeping her feet together, she began to walk around the shop, about the man's chair. He watched her every move, slyly chuckling at her nervousness. The clips flexed and tugged at her labia as she walked.</p> <p>""Stop!"" he cried, when she was facing away from him. He merely wanted to enjoy her great little butt, hard and deeply dimpled to the sides. It would be so great to spank it later, maybe as a prelude to using one of the whips he had in the car.</p> <p>""Legs apart! Now bend over at the waist. More... OK hold it there!""</p> <p>Silhouetted between her legs, her cunt looked fantastic - her inner lips had yet to grow and he liked the childish form she still had down there. He could see the wrinkled aperture of her anus. Such pleasures he looked forward to when he got her back to his place. The playroom over the garage was ready and waiting.</p> <p>""Stand up. Arms above your head - reach up and touch the ceiling. Come on, you lazy cunt, up on your tippy toes!""</p> <p>Even across the room, he could hear her wince as the clips strained and bit into her soft labia. He made her maintain the pose for a full three minutes, until her body was so taut and shaking and her whimpers so pathetic that he thought he might not be able to resist having her there and then. Crompton sprawled over the counter, almost drooling, grinding his hips against it.</p> <p>The girl's new master bade her complete a couple more circuits and then told her to stand before him again.</p> <p>""Fetch the box,"" he commanded. She brought it from the counter. Crompton licked his lips as he watched her; droplets of sweat had broken out on his forehead.</p> <p>She handed the visitor the box. As he opened the lid, he tapped the inside of her ankles with his crocodile skin boot.</p> <p>""Wider.""</p> <p>The extra strap was an inch wide and about eighteen inches long, narrowing into a thin thong for the length that would sit between the cheeks of her ass. One end had a spring clip, which attached to a loop in the centre rear of her belt. Then, once the strap was pulled up between her legs, the other end had a buckle so that it could be pulled tight when passed through the corresponding loop in the belt, beneath her belly button. But it was much more than a simple crotch strap. Along its length, on the side which was to make contact with her body, were small press studs.</p> <p>These in themselves would prove irritating and uncomfortable, chafing the tender flesh of her intimate regions, but their principal purpose was to allow the attachment of small accessories, that were now revealed in the mans lap, arranged in a cloth roll like sockets for a wrench.</p> <p>He was a patriot and would have preferred US-made goods, but sadly these devious little devices were only available to order from the Far East.</p> <p>He struggled to maintain his air of sophisticated cool. No way did he want the country hick Crompton to see how nervous he was. He was the dude, the sharp operator from the city, humoring the slimeball only until he had taken delivery. No way would he let on quite how amazing this moment was. This girl wasn't the first and he doubted she'd be his last, but she was the only one he could call his own, who would be his live-in toy and his slave and satisfy his every craving; the first underage girl he would fuck, who wasn't being charged out by the hour or shared with some sleazy uncle and who had to be handed back afterwards. </p> <p>This one truly belonged to him. </p> <p>He willed his fingers to behave. Crompton was still bent over the counter, red in the face, presumably incredulous at what he was witnessing. The visitor blessed him with a patronising smirk and removed the first item from the tool roll. Bet this old fart from the ass-end of nowhere had never seen anything like this, he thought to himself - let's give him a show.</p> <p>The process was very much trial and error.</p> <p>He had to stand up to do it and once he had attached the strap behind the girl, he made her put her foot up on the chair, so that he could pass it beneath her and test the length, then memorise the appropriate studs. </p> <p>The ones that corresponded to her clit and her vagina and her anus: the ones to which the little toys had to be attached.</p> <p>Touching her, being so close to her like this, after so long lusting over her electronic image - it was incredible. </p> <p>Shit, he had looked forward so much to this moment, as he studied again and again the girl's pictures and Crompton's home movies of her, and he counted down the time when he could drive down to this nowhere town and hand over the envelope of bills and take her away. </p> <p>He really had hit the jackpot, finding this kid. And this guy was more than happy to part with her, for a relatively modest payment. In fact by the standards of his lifestyle as a successful investment consultant, the sum was inconsequential. Seemed almost a pity to take advantage of these unimaginative country folk!</p> <p>He applied a small coating of KY to the first accessory he had snapped on to the strap - a little cock-shaped butt plug, no more than and inch long and half across - just enough to let her know it was there. For her cunt, he had a small ball, like a marble, mounted on a very short, flexible, nylon stalk rising from the male half of the press stud. Again, it would sit just inside her without any problem, even if (as he hoped and expected, from Crompton's claim), that she was still virgo intacto. For her clitoris, there was a strange Y-shaped rubber sucker, which was affixed in the inverted position beneath the flap of her clitoral hood. It was intended to amplify and pass on every movement of the strap, as it pressed against her: subtle yet over time, quite infuriating to the wearer, the advertising shit said in broken Japlish.</p> <p>Bending close, and smelling her intimate warmth, he eased the plug and ball into her unwilling holes and kept the pressure on the strap as he fingered the lubricated sucker into place astride her clitoral hood and passed the end of the strap up through the second loop.</p> <p>The young girl was so tense, he thought she might snap. She winced and sucked and grimaced throughout his ministrations. Better get fucking used to it, he thought.</p> <p>But finally, there it all was: even better than he had dared hope. One trussed little fucker, standing uneasily in front of him, cunt and ass and tits all suitably under his control. Awesome! An hour or two sweating in the trunk of the Lexus, bouncing around with that shit in and on her, and she would almost be begging him to take her out and whip her. And then when he got her home...</p> <p>""Go and show Mr Crompton,"" he told the girl, spinning her around by her hips and patting her tight young buttock as she wobbled over to the counter. She walked so stiffly, trying to keep her thighs pressed together and her back straight, so as not to tension the tight strap between her labia and buttocks, nor put any more pressure on the hideous things he had slid inside her. Inside her! How much worse was this ever going to get, she thought. As she approached Crompton, he looked up at her, heavy-lidded and red faced. His hand was beneath the counter and she was sure he shuddered and sighed as he looked her up and down. He was playing with himself under there, he concluded. He was a disgusting pig, but she wasn't scared of him. Not like this new man.</p> <p>He was different. She could not read him like she could the fat man who was friends with Mom. The shopkeeper was not a nice man but did give her a place to stay, and fed her, which was OK, if you ignored the dirty stuff she had to do sometimes.</p> <p>She was even contemplating begging Crompton not to let the man do anything more, to plead with him not to let the man from the city take her away. But the fat man's eyes seemed glazed and distracted and he quickly looked away and then the stranger summoned her back.</p> <p>""Put your dress on, pick up that bundle and wait by the door. We shall be leaving shortly.""</p> <p>He wiped his brow with a silk handkerchief. There was no sign that Crompton was going to come out from behind the counter to see him off. Dumb country oaf! The greaseball seemed to get off watching though - maybe he'd send him a picture or two later: show him how it was done when you had a bit of class.</p> <p>Putting on the dress was a nightmare. She tried to step into it, but the thing in her ass hurt when she bent down, so she tried to lift it up over her head and she immediately doubled up when it felt like her pussy was being ripped apart by the clips and that ball thing inside her. Whatever she did, her body seemed to be invaded and tugged and squeezed.</p> <p>The man was watching, scowling. With a massive effort, she stretched and managed to haul the dress over her head and around her neck, but the pinches and throbbing in her privates kept on and on, all the time she was finding the arm holes, and even when she was only reaching up to fasten the buttons. And when the dress closed over her chest, the clamps bit around her already swollen nipples. Nothing would stop the pain all over her body.</p> <p>She had so many questions. And worries. And she hurt. Already she really hurt, and he had hardly touched her.</p> <p>Too late. Mom, what should she do? She was so frightened, even more so now that the man had made her wear that terrible thing under her dress and put these things in her private parts. She began to cry, silently, watching the man who was about to take her away and...? She did not know what would happen then, but she felt very, very sick.</p> <p>He put the chair to one side and walked over to Crompton, as it was obvious that the ignorant bumpkin wasn't going to come round and see him to the door. Good job he did not treat his own clients so discourteously after concluding business in his city office. Still - he had done the deal, paid the balance and was ready to take away the goods. And if he had gotten a bargain, that was his own good fortune and the man from Hicksville's loss.</p> <p>He proffered his hand and the pawnbroker seemed to wipe his own beneath the counter before shaking it. </p> <p>""Pleasure doing business with you, Mr Crompton,"" he grinned.</p> <p>The older man smiled back, wiping the away a bead of sweat from his temple with the back of his hand.</p> <p>The visitor was about to leave when he paused and turned back towards the counter.</p> <p>""One more thing I meant to ask. What happened to the other daughter?""</p> <p>Crompton's porky face broke into a wide, sweaty grin.</p> <p>""Come around,"" he said, lifting the flap of the counter.</p> <p>His visitor indulged him again. He was anxious to take off with the girl, but another minute wouldn't matter and he had asked the question after all. He was not prepared for what he found, on the far side of the counter. Or rather, beneath it.</p> <p>He made a double take as Crompton stood aside, beaming at his guest's amazement.</p> <p>It took a moment to understand what he was seeing. In the dim void beneath the counter itself, he identified a pair of round, bright yet red-rimmed, eyes, which stared up curiously at him. They were set in a small, open face, pale-skinned, and when he looked close, he could see the telltale drool of cum still running down her chin from the corner of her small, open mouth. Strands of semen clung to her tongue and front teeth. She was panting. Her cheeks were bright and shiny, her forehead, part-covered by a mass of blonde curls, was wet with perspiration.</p> <p>The visitor ducked down.</p> <p>The little girl, no more than nine or ten, was naked. Her arms were fastened to a horizontal bar a foot beneath the counter top, by old leather belts tied around her upper and lower arms. This kept her head forward but a tall leather collar, perhaps four inches wide and set with ornamental studs, prevented her from lowering her chin. With her arms held out away from her body, it meant she was kept in a squatting position and to assist her, a length of wood had been pushed down between her thighs, to keep them wide apart.</p> <p>When he stooped further, taking in the simple beauty of her pretty young snatch, he saw the brush. He frowned, then traced along the metal bar attached to it, ending with the old sewing machine treadle directly beneath the till. Examining the scrubbing brush further, he discerned how the upturned bristles had been carefully cut to shape, and with growing admiration, he realised why, for the small child's labia and crotch were sizzling pink, pock-marked with dozens of tiny red indentations, where she had been multiply impaled. Crompton placed his foot lightly on the pedal and the bar moved about its fulcrum. The brush lifted and nestled over her spread groin, dozens of stiff spikes pressing up against the tenderest parts of her body.</p> <p>Her eyes watered as the man watched, her mouth fell open and she shivered and her eyes screwed tight shut, but she refused to let herself cry out. Training? Fear? The man from the city could not tell.</p> <p>But now he had not just the answer to his question but an explanation of the pawnbroker's curious behaviour behind the counter.</p> <p>He was fascinated. Kneeling, he put his hand on the girl, cupping her flat little tits and when Crompton released the treadle and the bristles lowered, he felt compelled to lay his fingers over her burning, moist little pussy. Like her big sister, the little girl cried silently, her face torn between pain and despair.</p> <p>The girl's vagina was sticky with mucus, though he decided not to explore his finger inside without Crompton's permission. Though he smeared it between her labia, his expression now one of amused excitement at the girl's hopeless submission to his touch.</p> <p>He offered his fingers to her and without bidding; she licked and sucked her own juice from them.</p> <p>""Jeez, Mr Crompton, let me apologise,"" said the man from the city, standing up and drying his hand on his silk handkerchief. ""I misjudged you, sir.""</p> <p>The overweight man beamed, though his triumph was undermined when he realised his zipper was still down and he hastily fumbled to rectify it.</p> <p>""We may not be too fancy or sophisticated out here,"" he replied, ""but we know a bit about cultivation and this little chickadee is ripening just fine. I'm not getting any younger but she'll serve me well right up until the time when even the little blue pills can't work their magic.</p> <p>""She fits under there just fine and when custom is slow, she's just what I need. A little pressure on the gas pedal and she runs as sweet as my Dodge.""</p> <p>Crompton put his fingers in the sides of his mouth and gave a shrill whistle.</p> <p>Almost immediately there was the sound of pattering feet on the stairs behind the shop and when the bead curtain rattled open, two small girls appeared, one leading the other on a dog leash.</p> <p>They were both around the same age as the girl tied beneath the counter - around ten - and like her, almost entirely naked. They scuttled to Crompton's side, each kneeling and putting their arm protectively around his leg, like a pair of well-trained hunting dogs coming to heel. They stared curiosity at the stranger, glancing up occasionally at the fat pawnbroker, as if to seek his approval.</p> <p>The girl wearing the collar and leash was thin as a beanpole, her ribs prominent and her stomach hard and toned. Her long black hair was unkempt and her lively dark eyes sparkled with mischief. A small, sparse fan of pubic hair already topped her prominent pussy mound. The other was shorter, black, with a short-cropped mass of curls. She was in the midst of a puppy fat stage, her breasts already fleshing out though still lacking definition, and before she knelt beside Crompton, the visitor just noticed the telltale dull red stripes of a recent beating across her dusky, fleshy little ass. The girls exchanged glances and giggled.</p> <p>Crompton laid a proprietorial hand on each young head. The black girl looked up as if to ask something. She tugged the cuff of his shirtsleeve and he nodded in reply.</p> <p>""It's incredible what people will pawn if they're desperate enough. And out here it's real easy for some little folk to drop right off the radar.""</p> <p>He stroked his fingers through the little girls' hair.</p> <p>Staring with incredulity, his guest was transfixed when the cute latino leaned across Crompton's legs and placed a gentle, quite tender kiss on her companion's eager lips. The girls' mouths softened and pressed together, tongues flicking. The girls paused for breath, beaming adoringly at each other, and resumed, oblivious to their audience.</p> <p>""A little investment for my future - as you can see, I have my own modest portfolio, but it meets my needs. This time next year, I'll be comfortably settled in to my retirement place down South, with these little beauties to keep me amused. Thanks to you, Sir, my mortgage on it is now history!""</p> <p>The visitor pulled his lips into a tight grin of admiration. He shook his head. </p> <p>""Mr Crompton - you are one Hell of a dealer! The very best of luck to you, sir.""</p> <p>He was still shaking his head when he led his new purchase by the hand, out to the waiting Lexus. </p></div>",[]
1106,Souvenir Photo,-1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"Nine-year-old Becky's morning unexpectedly turns out more terrible than her scariest nightmare. As her ordeal becomes worse and worse, she desperately clings on to a faint hope that it will be all right in the end. But the worst blow has yet to come.",2006-06-06,23,4,"M+/g, abduct, bond, nc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There were occasional rustling noises all about and over the distant rumble of traffic, she heard a floorboard squeak somewhere behind her. She was not alone but that was more or less all she knew at that time. Everything else was a mystery, a terrible, unbelievable nightmare.</p> <p>Becky had no idea how long she had been lying there but it must have been over an hour. Yet again she tried to make sense of what had happened earlier that morning.</p> <p>There was still that thing covering her face but she could hear and smell and sense when they came close.</p> <p>Whoever 'they' were.</p> <p>She had no idea. Nor why they had taken her.</p> <p>It had been an ordinary, sunny, morning and she was just walking to the other side of the ringway to wait in line for the school bus. Two more minutes and she would have met her fellow fifth-graders and joined in the banter and climbed on the yellow bus for a normal day at elementary school. </p> <p>All at once there had been a sort of rushing sound in the underpass and suddenly something had been pulled over her head and very strong hands gripped her under her arms and lifted her right off the ground. She tried to shout but it had all taken place so fast she could hardly suck in enough breath to make much of a noise at all and then she was dumped inside some box or something and it banged around a lot but she couldn't work out where she was and when the box stopped jiggling around it was dark and smelly and her throat hurt from the yelling and the crying.</p> <p>But nobody came.</p> <p>At first she thought it was her stupid brother and his geeky friends, playing a stupid trick on her but now Becky knew different.</p> <p>And she was absolutely terrified. Confused and frantic.</p> <p>They were men, grown-ups, the people who had done this. She had heard their muffled voices when they put the box thing into a vehicle. Every time it went over a bump or round a corner she slid around inside it and banged her bare knees and elbows and the top of her head. She felt sick but suddenly it stopped and again she heard the voices when the box was lifted and she tried to bang on the sides and shout but nobody paid any attention and she rolled and thumped around in the dark as it was carried somewhere. </p> <p>To wherever she was right now.</p> <p>Becky wanted her Mommy. She had cried and called out but the box stayed shut and she was left in the dark. Then the noises outside had stopped and it was so quiet that all she could hear was the sound of her own sobbing and breathing. Her legs and arms hurt too, bruised from hitting the sides of the box and even her skin felt sore where it had rubbed against the smooth plastic.</p> <p>She worried.</p> <p>About silly things. She did not know where her satchel was, so her teacher would be cross if she had lost her new atlas. And she had promised to let Cindy have the words to the new Greenday single that morning: she had written them out the night before and the piece of paper was in her bag as well. So was her lunch box and she wanted a drink.</p> <p>It was better than thinking about what was really happening. That was too scary. She had heard bad things about girls who went missing and she tried not to recall them.</p> <p>Best to keep still and hope that Mommy or Papa would find her soon. Becky prayed they were already looking for her.</p> <p>And she hoped no-one would hurt her in the mean time.</p> <p>Each time she learned a little more, she wished she didn't. About the men. For they weren't nice men, she was sure of that. </p> <p>One of them had spoken to her a while ago, after they had pulled her out of the box: told her to 'Shut the fuck up'. He sounded very angry and he used a bad word and she thought she had better do as she was told.</p> <p>Becky felt another hot tear escape from the corner of her eye and tickle down the side of her forehead and hide in her hair. What had happened to her still made no sense. She remained still and waited for whatever was going to happen next.</p> <p>She was flat on her back now, on some hard table or something, exactly where they had left her when she had been pulled roughly from the box. When at last the hot, stuffy air inside the box suddenly became cooler and fresher and she realised that it had been opened, she had called out. She had tried to be good and polite - her shaky little voice had asked nicely if she could go home, please, but the man had smacked her leg and shouted at her and she had cried again and kept quiet after that.</p> <p>She was still hot, even though she was not in the box any more. The place she was in was very warm and the air still, and inside her school polo shirt, she felt sticky and dirty. Someone had pulled off her trainers but her feet were roasting inside her socks.</p> <p>Best not to move. Just in case. Better not make the man cross again.</p> <p>It was hottest inside the sack thing over her head. The cloth was soft like velvet but thick and she couldn't see anything at all. It made her hair feel sweaty and she had to twitch her face to make it loose over her mouth and nose so that she could breathe properly. The sack thing smelt old and a bit mouldy. She wished the men would take it off her head.</p> <p>A board creaked again and the fine blonde down on the top of her tanned forearm tingled as she sensed someone right beside her.</p> <p>She wanted to say something to the person, to ask again if she could go home. But she was too scared.</p> <p>""Just you lie there and don't move a muscle.""</p> <p>A coarse, deep voice, talking at her. Not the same man as before but she had no intention of disobeying him either.</p> <p>Then the hood was being pulled off at last and she raised her head to make it easier. For a silly second she thought she was being set free. It had all been a terrible mistake. She could get to school and it would all be OK.</p> <p>The light was blinding, right in her eyes and she quickly shut them because it hurt. Even so, it was so good not to have the hot, tickly cloth against her face any more. She gulped in the cooler air, braced herself and then carefully cracked her eyelids open.</p> <p>Becky's head smacked back against the hard table top as she instinctively tried to shrink away from the monsters.</p> <p>Surrounding her. Horrible terrifying monsters! </p> <p>Her heart pounded and she had blinked against the light and as her strained blue eyes adjusted and focused, she found herself staring straight into the face of an angry green zombie with slitty eyes and flared nostrils and big teeth. And there was another next to it - a long-faced devil with shiny, rough red skin and horns!</p> <p>She snapped her head away and realised that on the other side of her was a ghost: an elongated pale grey head with a long jaw and sunken dark eyes, its mouth twisted into a terrible shape.</p> <p>She could not help herself cry out - an almost silent, automatic, quivering squeak. There was nowhere to go and her head landed on the solid bench but she was simply too horrified to acknowledge the pain.</p> <p>Instinctively, she tried to shrink away, drawing her knees up but already large, rough hands had grasped her ankles and another held her shoulder and two more pulled her wrists down by her side. The monsters were holding her down - she struggled but could not move.</p> <p>And they were laughing.</p> <p>Becky thrashed her head from side to side, from monster to monster and then as her nine-year-old's brain at last began to make sense of what she was seeing and hearing, she shivered and gave a moan of utter horror. The monsters were just silicon masks, but behind them were three big men, standing on either side of her, very close and pinning her to some sort of table, in the middle of some big, empty room.</p> <p>Though she had realised they weren't actually monsters, it was no less scary knowing they were men. Because they were holding her down and there was worse. She froze in panic.</p> <p>Her throat was tight with fear. This was unlike anything she had ever seen on TV or read or even imagined or had nightmares about. </p> <p>For it wasn't just that she had been abducted or was being held down or was frightened half to death by monsters or nasty grown-ups. She had seen something else, something she knew only a little about because it was dirty and nice girls her age didn't ever think about stuff like that. Something which added a sinister new dimension to what was happening to her and it made her stomach churn.</p> <p>For below the masks, the men were entirely naked and hairy and down there, between their legs, each of them had a great big wiener sticking right out from under his tummy. Really big, not like the boys in her class or her baby cousin, Lee, whose little willy she saw when her aunty changed his diaper. Bigger too than her brother's and he was sixteen. Last year she had gone into his room one morning to tell him breakfast was ready and he had been standing in front of the mirror and when he turned round, he was holding his thingy and it had been long and hard. She had gasped and gone red and run out and he had just laughed. </p> <p>She knew that men's thingies got big when they did sex and that was dirty: Cindy had said so. </p> <p>Wherever she looked, she just saw these huge things, dancing about in front of the men's tummies.</p> <p>She thought she was about to be sick but her fears were interrupted again. She was still held tight but now something else was happening, to add to her terror.</p> <p>Her little white socks were peeled from her feet and she glimpsed down and saw leather straps being buckled over her ankles. She winced as each was pulled tight, nipping the skin and pressing her heels to the hard wood. Her arms were lifted and guided firmly above her head and she tried to wriggle but it was too late, for the hands pressed down on her shoulders and the unmistakeable tightness of more straps closing about her wrists stretched her slim little body and held her uncompromisingly down so that even when she tried to wrench her hips, her hard young backside hardly lifted from the table top.</p> <p>The ghost was grunting with the effort of fixing the straps. She could smell the musky heat of his body right next to her head; see the coarse black hairs spread over his large belly. He was tall and muscular and very dark-skinned and his willy looked like it was a foot long!</p> <p>He had loads of hair all around his thing.</p> <p>Becky did not want to look but she had to - it was so disgusting - so big and knobbly, with a shiny crimson head that wobbled as he finished with the straps.</p> <p>What were they doing? Why was she being tied down?</p> <p>""P.. lease, don't hurt me,"" was all she could plead, her eyes round and filled with tears.</p> <p>She turned her head and instantly her whole view was filled with the evil red face of the devil, its narrow eyes boring into hers with unbridled malice.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up, you stupid little cunt,"" it hissed, filling her nostrils with its rank breath. ""One more peep from you and I'll slice out your tongue.""</p> <p>Becky pulled her face away, her mouth open and lips trembling.</p> <p>She felt tugging at her waist. Lifting her head as best she could, she looked down, and saw two pairs of hands pulling her shirt out from the elastic of her school shorts.</p> <p>It was all happening so quickly.</p> <p>She could do nothing; just spectate as more hands pushed back down on her shoulders, holding her flat.</p> <p>Then everything seemed to stop, as if the men had stood back. She lifted her head and quickly looked all around, before someone held her down again. She couldn't quite see to the edges of the room, past the big, sweaty chests and stomachs around her, but something glinted and caught her attention and she saw the camera pointing towards her. And the stiff thingy of the man holding it. A fourth man!</p> <p>The camera came closer and she could see the man's thumb working a control and the lens rotated and she knew it was filming her face.</p> <p>There was movement at her feet and she glanced down. The fat man in the disgusting green zombie mask was holding something shiny - a massive pair of scissors and she saw that the camera was following where they were going and some hands lifted up the bottom of her polo shirt and the scissors alighted over it and she could hear the crunching as they closed and sliced her shirt apart. The other men were close again. Fingers steadied the two halves of the shirt as the scissors progressed up her tummy and over her chest.</p> <p>The cold, hard metal, brushed against the perspiration glistening on her skin, between her boobies, and a hand held her head back firmly so that the scissors could finish their work, crisply snapping as they dealt with the final few inches at the neck and split the shirt in two.</p> <p>Then hard, hot fingers descended on her chest. One, two, three, and then it seemed like a swarm of insects were dancing over her spongy boobies. She cried out: her nipples were being pinched hard and pulled away from her chest. It was terrible - why were they doing this to her? What had she done?</p> <p>Something tickled the side of her leg. Then the same metallic hardness pressed the outside of her thigh. The hands were still feeling her tiny breasts, squeezing and pulling but her attention was directed further down her body, at the sides, where the telltale pulling of her shorts and the distinctive sound of cutting told her what was happening.</p> <p>Again she shivered. They were cutting off her uniform. What that meant, she dared not speculate.</p> <p>The scissors moved to the other side and another pair of hands completed slicing through the sides of her thick shorts, from leg to waist.</p> <p>The light was bright again as the masks pulled away from her and now she could see the man with the camera, pointing it at her tummy and the ghost had hold of the top of her shorts and was pulling the fabric. She felt it tighten under her bottom and she even tried to push down to stop it, but the dark blue material slid away from her and then the ghost was holding it up triumphantly in front of him.</p> <p>He was rubbing it on his willy! Her shorts - wiping them over that horrid ugly thing! Ugh!</p> <p>Becky was panting hard. Her boobies stung from all the pinching and pulling. She saw the camera pointing between her legs and felt the heat and roughness of hands stroking her inner thighs.</p> <p>The tears rolled silently down her cheeks. </p> <p>Why? What was going on? She tried to think of reasons but couldn't. She had always been such a good girl. She worked hard at school and kept her bedroom tidy and went to bible class on Sunday mornings. Mommy and Papa said she was good and she didn't really hate her brother. She never got into fights at school and had plenty of friends. So why were these men doing this to her? What had she done wrong? What had she done to them?</p> <p>Nothing made sense. Why were they doing this to her clothes? Touching her where they shouldn't? They were such bad, horrible men.</p> <p>Becky was such a pretty girl, pale-skinned with well-defined cheekbones and the clearest pale blue eyes that were set off magnificently by her long dark eyelashes and fine eyebrows, but her cute face was now drained and twisted in helpless horror. As the countless fingers roamed over the crotch of her thin little pants, touching her private places and pushing the fabric into her crack, she rocked her head miserably from side to side and mouthed a plea that went ignored by the men.</p> <p>But the camera was diligently capturing her distraught and twisted face, set as it was in a hopeless 'Noooo'. It panned back, capturing the way her soft dark curls fell over her narrow white shoulders and tracked down over the reddened skin around her small, hard nipples.</p> <p>Then it zoomed in to record the unveiling of her sweet young pussy.</p> <p>Two snips of the scissors, along the seams at the sides of her pink panties and it moved on for a close-up of the devil's fingers expertly taking up the elastic waistband below her belly button and peeling the cotton teasingly slowly down, down, until the deep cleft of her cunny was exposed to the bright light and the hot, fleshy lips were at last displayed to her appreciative audience. Smooth, soft and of course devoid of hair, her labia blushed a subtle shade of the palest pink against the ivory white of her groin.</p> <p>With a flourish, the devil snatched away the remains of her pants from under her bottom.</p> <p>Becky's head lay to the side and she sobbed quietly.</p> <p>Mommy and Papa would be cross with her, for letting these men see her private bits.</p> <p>Suddenly she was snapped from her misery and hopeless guilt: her head was lifted upwards and she heard the men chuckle as the crotch of her panties was pushed roughly against her face and rubbed over her cheeks and nose and mouth, mopping up the tears and wetness from her nostrils.</p> <p>""Gotta clean you up, cunt, for the souvenir photo!"" cackled one of the masks.</p> <p>She looked around, as the remnants of her panties were cast aside and the men stood away from the table.</p> <p>The man with the camera was standing to one side, watching her intently, with an excited smirk on his face. He had put the video camera down and she could now see that he was wearing a black leather hood-cum-mask that covered the top of his head and his ears and came down to just below his nose in a sinister beak. There were two small slits for his eyes and she hated the way he was looking at her, as if he was about to eat her, as if he was soaking up her terror. And his thingy was bigger, harder and nastier than any of the others. It was curved and reached his tummy button and it was almost blue, such was it so swollen.</p> <p>Her head was swimming. She could not understand this. For a moment, her eyes rolled up into the lids and the room went dark. There was simply too much going on, too much to think about, to fear. Her brain was overwhelmed.</p> <p>""Tell me, Becky, what was the most painful thing that's ever happened to you?"" </p> <p>Her world shuddered and the light returned and when she opened her eyes and came out of her momentary swoon, she came face to face with the demon. His head was down beside hers and he was talking to her, his voice smooth and calm and reasonable and she was glad he was not shouting now. Coming from inside that hideous, frightening red mask, the man's voice seemed so out of place.</p> <p>She swallowed and frowned and tried to think. If she was a good girl then maybe the men would stop being horrid. She realised that the man in the devil mask had asked her a question and she tried to stop her brain spinning and willed it to find an answer.</p> <p>The devil patiently watched her fine childish lips as they trembled before she spoke. He could see between them the brilliance of her new adult front teeth and the sweet little gaps each side where she was still missing the incisors. It made her lisp and the sweetness of her cracked little voice stirred in his balls. </p> <p>He could hardly wait to hear her first proper scream. When they started on her. She was so small and pale and vulnerable. She would mark so beautifully and her skin would bruise easily. He would have to be careful: pace himself and stop the others getting carried away. </p> <p>She deserved to suffer slowly. Better check there was plenty of videotape!</p> <p>""Was it at the dentists, perhaps, or maybe one time you fell off your bike?"" he prompted gently. ""Something that was nasty and hurt you a lot. Can you remember?""</p> <p>From somewhere in the back of her muddled mind, Becky remembered.</p> <p>""When I was six I tripped over and broke my front tooth,"" she murmured.</p> <p>""Oooh, nasty,"" said the man sympathetically, smoothing her hair from her forehead and resting his hand lightly on her head. ""I bet that hurt and made you cry, didn't it?""</p> <p>""Yeah. I had to go to the hospital and it bled a lot and then I had a crown. But it was a baby tooth and it fell out at Christmas and...""</p> <p>She stopped. He had called her Becky. How did the man know her name?</p> <p>The man seemed not to notice that she had dried up. He caressed her hair affectionately and leaned closer.</p> <p>""Poor little Becky. How terrible. Can you remember how much it hurt? Was it really bad?""</p> <p>Her mind whirring, she just nodded. She hadn't told them her name - how did he know who she was? She had no idea who these terrible men were.</p> <p>His voice low, almost kindly, the man purred, ""But then the nurses and people made it better?""</p> <p>Again she nodded. Becky looked through the mask into the man's eyes, trying to read them.</p> <p>""They made the bad pain go away?""</p> <p>Another nod. She swallowed. She didn't want to remember.</p> <p>""But imagine if they hadn't been able to do that, and so the pain didn't go away. Think what it would have been like if the pain just went on and on and wouldn't stop.""</p> <p>She frowned. That would be awful. Why was he saying these things?</p> <p>Behind the mask, the man smiled at her. He loved the way her brow creased and her beautiful big blue eyes had so many questions. Her mouth was delicious and he wanted to press his lips over it and force his tongue deep into it, but that was for later.</p> <p>""Do you want to know what's going to happen next, Becky?"" he asked pleasantly and she turned her head slightly and nodded. Would she find out at last what this ordeal was all about? Maybe then they'd realise it was a mistake or something?</p> <p>The demon mask spoke.</p> <p>""Well, Becky. What happens next, today, tonight, tomorrow and for as long as it takes, you're going to find out just what it is like when you hurt real bad - and I mean rrr-eal bad - but the pain won't stop, won't go away. When it just goes on and on and on. Even when it feels a little better, you know that more pain is going to replace it, even worse then before, no matter what you do. And if you thought it hurt bad that time when you were little and you tripped and hurt your mouth, let me tell you that what we are going to do to you will be much, much worse. We know dozens of ways of hurting pretty little girls and we're going to show you all of them.""</p> <p>He paused, to let it sink in, to see those fabulous eyes widen and her jaw drop and he lips quiver and shake and the tears well up once more.</p> <p>He cradled her jaw in his huge hand and studied the effect of his words on the terrified, uncomprehending child and his cock swelled and ached with the power he had over her.</p> <p>Stroking the softness of her throat, his fingers slipped down, over her chest, pausing to cup her tiny breast and tease the nipple, then he ran it down over her firm, taut tummy.</p> <p>""We have all sorts of really great toys we're going to play with. Oh yes, and when we’ve played with you a while, we're going to rape you and sodomise you - that means we'll put our cocks up your pussy and in your ass, and we'll show you how to suck our cocks too. You won’t believe how much cum we’re gonna put inside you. But all that's for later. </p> <p>“First we want to take a photo of us all before we start. Whilst you still look nice and pretty. Right boys?""</p> <p>He turned and the ghost and the zombie murmured their agreement.</p> <p>The demon stooped close again. His had slid down and cradled her cunny and he pressed, squeezing the warm labia as his middle finger curled and pushed down between her buttocks and sought out her tiny asshole.</p> <p>""That sound's exciting, doesn't it, Becky? Just imagine: soon we're going to lie you down on a big mattress and each of us will put our big, hard cocks here and we'll rip your sweet ass right open.""</p> <p>His finger simultaneously forced itself into her, to the first knuckle, and she squealed.</p> <p>The tiny girl's face was totally drained of any colour. She began to tremble and sob and she whispered.</p> <p>""Please don't hurt me, mister. Please. I never did you any harm.""</p> <p>""Sssh, there, there,"" he grinned, smoothing back her hair once more. ""Just be a good little girl. Say your pleases and thank yous and enjoy the attention.""</p> <p>""Here,"" he said brightly, standing up straight, ""whilst the nice gentleman is setting up his camera for the photo, let's show you a few of the toys. You'll like that. We'll lay them out on top of you for the picture, shall we?""</p> <p>Becky felt the vomit rise in her throat and she fought it down. Her whole body was shaking. She could concentrate on nothing and her vision kept going blurry.</p> <p>""Here, look at this, Becky.""</p> <p>The green zombie handed the demon a short-tailed flogger. He tickled the tips of the leather strands over her tummy and as he lowered it carefully, to rest under her rib cage, he explained.</p> <p>""We have several of these. We're going to whip you with them, all over, to make you nice and sensitive. Oh and then we have this... and this... and this as well - all these are to hit you with.""</p> <p>As he laid the instruments on her chest, he identified each, holding it briefly before her horrified face.</p> <p>""This is a neat little cane - I'm going to use this on your ass, and this is a paddle, for the same thing but when we want to spank you for a long, long time, and this is called a crop - people use it on horses but it's great for little girls too: makes 'em do as they're told. I specially like to use it here.""</p> <p>He reached down and ran his fingers up the inside of her thigh, across her pubic mound and down the other thigh. He leaned so close that she could see nothing except the evil red grimace of his mask.</p> <p>""That's really going to sting,"" he grinned.</p> <p>Becky felt her eyes close and her mind went blank. She could not listen to any more. She felt herself sinking into a deep darkness, which sealed her ears from the words and then she did not have to think any more.</p> <p>She drifted. She was flying. She could see her home and her Mommy and her Papa and the kitchen and her little kitten. She could smell a cake cooking and the TV was showing an episode of The Simpsons. Mommy was hugging her and her Papa was holding her hand and she could hear his voice and she was safe. She was so relieved that she smiled. She must have dreamed all this terrible stuff.</p> <p>Then she opened her eyes and the demon was still grinning at her and he was holding some shiny metal clips with serrated jaws and she heard him say 'nipple' and then she screamed out loud.</p> <p>From the corner of her eye she saw the ghost, swarthy and tall and muscular, and he was pointing and laughing at her. His thing was gnarled and dark and was sticking up in the air and waving about as he laughed and she noticed the huge crimson end was all wet and shiny and there was a drop of clear liquid oozing from the hole in the tip and she tried to shrink back into the dark, where she was safe.</p> <p>Nice girls shouldn't look at men's wieners.</p> <p>Fingers were tapping her cheek, but it was OK because Papa had found her and was calling out to her, speaking her name. She reached out to hold his hand but it was too far away and his voice faded and it was light again and she opened her eyes once more.</p> <p>She felt the things being placed on her front. </p> <p>Squinting down, she saw items had been laid all across her naked body, from her chest to her legs. They were dreadful, nasty things, just sitting there on her pale skin. She saw the whip thing with the tickly leather laces and the knobbly cane the demon had shown her, and the clips with teeth and there were other things too - a big chrome medical instrument like giant scissors but with extra bits and a sort of screw piece to adjust the jaws; and between her breasts lay a disgusting black tube of plastic that was the same shape as the men's big wieners but it was shiny and was covered in little silver studs and it had a wire coming out of the blunt end.</p> <p>She didn't want to play with any of these toys.</p> <p>Becky blinked and now the comfortable darkness seemed so far away and she now couldn't see or hear Mommy or Papa or the kitten. </p> <p>She looked to the side - all three men were standing beside her, facing the table, staring across her body and smiling - she could see their teeth through the holes in their masks. Worse was the sight of their three swollen, erect penises, side by side, inches from the side of her body, so close and big and she kept thinking about what the demon said they were going to do with them. She thought she knew what 'rape' meant. They wouldn't would they? Do that to her? But she was just a little girl! Little girls didn't do that sort of thing. And she was so small down there.</p> <p>In total, mindless despair, she followed their gaze and saw on the other side of her a tripod and a light on a pole, like a big silver umbrella. The man with the leather mask was fiddling with the lens of a big black SLR camera, which looked just like the fancy one her Papa had bought a few weeks ago.</p> <p>The fourth man looked up and smiled and as she studied his face, and the set of his mouth beneath the scary leather, she had a new, weird feeling deep inside her tummy.</p> <p>He held a cord that worked the shutter and as he pressed the plunger, he spoke.</p> <p>""OK guys - let's make this a good one for the family album! Keep still, Becky. OK everyone - smile for the camera!""</p> <p>Becky could not breathe. Her incredulous eyes were fixed on the photographer and his face and his shape and the massive arc of his crimson thing, brushing up against his stomach. And in her ears, the sound of his voice was still ringing. Familiar. Unmistakeable.</p> <p>The last frail thread of hope snapped.</p> <p>Her muscles turned to jello; she seemed to be melting into the table top and her bladder emptied itself into a gushing yellow fountain, bubbling up between her legs. </p> <p>And just before the sick rushed up her throat and burned through her mouth and nostrils and sprayed over her chest, she managed to croak one single word towards the man behind the camera.</p> <p>""Papa?""</p></div>",[]
1107,Three Steps to Heaven,-1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"A lapse in concentration and the string of events that followed lead to a dramatic change in Steve's relationship with his nine-year-old daughter, Terri.",2006-09-28,20,4,"Mg, inc, bd",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Steve was your typical family guy with a successful realtor's business, all the trappings of success and a loving wife and daughter. You would have been forgiven for thinking he had the perfect life.</p> <p>But as he discovered that Sunday night, there was something missing. It took three random events to make his life complete.</p> <p>At eleven-thirty that morning, he made a dreadful mistake.</p> <p>""Daddy, my computer's broke!""</p> <p>Terri, nine and cute as a button - sparkly green eyes, fine blonde ponytail reaching almost all the way down to the firm little ass stretching the seat of her skimpy pink shorts and with an endearing gap in her even white teeth where her baby incisor had just fallen out - stood at the top of the stairs and yelled sulkily down to her father, who was on his third coffee of the morning as he idled his way through the business section of the newspaper.</p> <p>Steve's wife, Diana, looked across the kitchen table and raised her eyebrows expectantly and he dutifully closed the paper and padded out to the hall.</p> <p>""I was chatting to Sally on MSN and it just stopped and now there's some dumb message,"" his daughter began to complain, in her cute but rather irritating sing-song. Usually he liked to listen to her in the few hours he managed to be at home with her, but on a lazy morning like this, when all he wanted to do was slob about the house, it was frankly the last thing he wanted to hear.</p> <p>""OK, OK, sweetie, hold your horses. I'll come on up and take a look.""</p> <p>The problem was easily resolved. He had had the same error on his own PC in his den the day before and it was simply some update that had to be applied manually and the machine rebooted. He had even had the presence of mind to copy the downloaded files on to a USB drive so that he could take them into the office in the morning to treat his work PC.</p> <p>Returning from his study with the drive, he plonked himself down beside Terri, who was glaring moodily at the screen and not minded to move for her father. </p> <p>Steve inserted the drive and waited for it to register. He wiggled his hips jokingly against his daughter's and looked down at her. For an instant, before he banished the thrilling yet unthinkable thought from his mind, his eyes roamed over her cute tanned legs, and her skinny shoulders, and the tiny tits and baby nipples visible down the front of her loose vest, and he liked what he saw, in a way that he knew he shouldn't. Terri grinned and wiggled her bony little ass back and he felt the warmth of her leg pressed against his own thigh and swallowed hard and concentrated on the screen.</p> <p>He explained to Terri what he was doing and despite himself, he kept looking towards her and though he tried so hard not to stare, his eyes kept being drawn to her tiny shorts and the way they clung so tightly between her thighs. Each week she got a little sexier.</p> <p>So when his distracted finger moved the mouse cursor a quarter inch too far and he dragged the icon above the one he actually meant to click, he was oblivious to the momentary dialogue box that popped up and the flying documents passing from one icon to the other as a folder from his memory stick became replicated on Terri's computer. </p> <p>Steve wondered for a moment why the directory with the drivers had not opened but he just muttered under his breath and clicked accurately this time.</p> <p>But the damage had been done.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>The preceding Friday night, with Terri and Diana safely spending the evening at Grandma's, he had indulged in his weekly relaxation; his one little guilty secret. Locked away in the den with his PC routed through a proxy, he had scoured his usual list of sources and the results of his trawl, a folder full of movie clips and images, had filled up a good proportion of his USB drive and would provide him with a few minutes of relaxation each weekday lunchtime in the office. When he could bolt the door, forward the phone, and forget the hectic world of real estate. </p> <p>Watching small girls being introduced to very adult sex. Whether they wanted or not.</p> <p>Steve was something of a connoisseur and having indulged his predilections for several years, had little trouble in securing some great material. He knew the right newsgroups, and had some reliable contacts. Sure, it sometimes cost a few bucks, he reasoned, but it was worth it. And surely it had to be better to relieve the torment of a sexless marriage, wanking over a few pictures, than going downtown to find a hooker.</p> <p>He had actually been very pleased with his haul this week, for one of his contacts had supplied what was billed as a minor masterpiece - he had been trying to find a copy for months - and he was quite looking forward to lunch the next day. Excellent: salami on rye, chilled orange juice, and edited highlights of the extensive torment of a chained eight-year-old Vietnamese girl at the hands, and dicks, of half a dozen leering Scandinavian sex tourists.</p> <p>Ace.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>""OK, sweetie, all done!"" he announced, and levered himself up, taking a last peek down her vest. ""Let it reboot and you'll be back talking to Sally in no time.""</p> <p>""Thanks, Daddy,"" smiled Terri winningly.</p> <p>Steve suppressed a shudder and decided he needed to take his shower before he returned downstairs.</p> <p>And as Terri's PC whirred back into life, and she tapped her fingers impatiently on her mouse mat, waiting to launch Messenger and get back to her conversation with her best friend, she had not yet noticed the new icon tucked away in the corner of her screen.</p> <p>And she would not do so until later in the day.</p> <p>In fact the second episode in the extraordinary chain of events occurred a full six hours later.</p> <p>Diana had taken the SUV over to her Mom's, like she did every Sunday. She had long since given up trying to persuade Steve to accompany her to the afternoon service in town and so she drove forty miles upstate, to collect her mother, and the two of them would attend the small Baptist church in her home town. She would stay for an hour or so afterwards, then drive back to prepare the family meal. The couple had argued long and hard over it, but in the end, Diana had even given up in her attempt to bring along her daughter and so for a brief interlude each week, she forced herself to forget her own family and enjoyed being spoilt like she had been as a kid, with cookies and cakes and iced tea after the service.</p> <p>Only this Sunday afternoon, she had not seen the shard of glass in the pothole outside her Mom's house when she swung off the highway and so when she came out to the vehicle to drive home, the tire was entirely flat, with a long gash right through the sidewall. </p> <p>Diana cursed under her breath, undoing the previous hour's piety, and immediately hailed Steve on her cellphone.</p> <p>Now as luck would have it, Steve's SL500 was in the shop and the outcome of a protracted and not entirely harmonious exchange was that it would Diana would have to stay the night with her Mom and Steve would send a guy out to fix the tire first thing in the morning.</p> <p>Steve pocketed the phone with relief. He went to the freezer - there had to be something he could microwave for Terri's supper.</p> <p>He rubbed his eyes - some relaxing day this had turned out to be.</p> <p>Yet there was one last surprise in store, to make this Sunday truly memorable. For completing the trio of accidental happenings, was a moment Steve could hardly have imagined in his worst nightmare.</p> <p>""Daddy!""</p> <p>Terri's cry was weird. It didn't sound exactly like a hurt, or a fright, but there was something instinctively strange and disturbing about the tone, and Steve raced upstairs, fearing the worst.</p> <p>He had been having a beer as he finished off in the kitchen, proud that he had been able to heat up something for them both and even make the place presentable for Diana's return in the morning. Maybe the bitch would have calmed down a bit after a night at her Mom's.</p> <p>But then his daughter had cried out and his optimism instantly deserted him. What now, for crying out loud? He had sent her up to have a bath and get ready for bed and the familiar creaks of the floor above confirmed that she was doing what she had been told. It had half crossed his mind to go up and watch her bathe but he angrily rebuked himself for having such a dirty thought. His own daughter, for fuck's sake - what sort of a guy was he becoming?</p> <p>This had truly been a real shit Sunday. All he had wanted was to chill out and yet it had been one interruption or crisis after another.</p> <p>Steve dashed into Terri's room, unsure what to expect.</p> <p>She was sat at her computer, dressed in her favourite oversized t-shirt, scrubbed and ready for bed and obviously trying to squeeze in a few final minutes of chatting online before lights out.</p> <p>Steve groaned inwardly - had she wrecked the darned computer again?</p> <p>He went over to her.</p> <p>And his guts clenched. Instantly he felt sick and the colour visibly drained from his face. In nano-seconds he had realised what had happened and his mind was heading toward meltdown.</p> <p>For on the girl's monitor, in a large window and in full colour and sound, a small black girl, no more than six or seven, was being held down by both adult hands and a leather strap across an oil drum and a naked man with an impressively long and flexible penis was taking his time inserting and removing considerable lengths of it in her little ass. The camera zoomed and captured the girl's distress and the pained expression on her face as the cock forced its way back into her body.</p> <p>Terri spun round.</p> <p>""This just happened, Daddy. I clicked something on my desktop and a box opened and then I thought it was music so I clicked and...""</p> <p>Her eyes were big and round and scared, the rims a tad red and a tear was welling up in the corner of each.</p> <p>She looked back at the screen, mouth open, hardly able to register what she was seeing. The scene had changed and now the little girl, tied spreadlegged and suspended from some hook, was being stroked lustfully by the man with the big cock, as a prelude to his applying a long bamboo cane to her ass. Even the muffled sound of her screams was all too plainly being broadcast by the stereo speakers flanking the monitor.</p> <p>Steve was on the verge of throwing up. The unimaginable had happened and his secret world had merged with the real one in the very worst way possible. In his mind's eye he could see his comfortable life crumbling - alienated by his wife and daughter, pilloried by his friends and colleagues.</p> <p>Fuck! How could he have been so damned stupid?</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>You have to give him his due. </p> <p>Steve's presence of mind and cold, manipulative cunning was testament to his years as a successful realtor, and as soon as he spoke, he was sure he could turn this around. There was no point in fannying around, trying to reason with Terri - it had to be this way.</p> <p>""What on earth?"" he exclaimed with restrained horror. ""What the heck have you been doing on the internet, Terri? Oh my God, that's terrible - what disgusting web sites have you been looking at whilst I'm working away in the kitchen, thinking you're getting ready for bed?""</p> <p>He let his apparent anger build very slowly, glaring accusingly at the dumbstruck child.</p> <p>""B.. b.. but it just was there. On my computer I didn’t...""</p> <p>""Silence!"" yelled Steve, with a nostril-flaring, eye-bulging incandescence that froze the small girl and set her bottom lip trembling.</p> <p>He paused, to allow her shock to sink in deeper and then he delivered his masterstroke, every bit as cunning as the shrewdest property deal he had ever smooth-talked up into a sale.</p> <p>""I am completely and utterly sickened by what you've been doing, young lady. I just can't imagine what you thought you were playing at, bringing such disgusting filth into our home!""</p> <p>And at that, Terri's pent-up tears bubbled up and her cute face reddened and crumpled and she wailed.</p> <p>""It wasn't me! It just happened. I haven't been going on web sites! Please Daddy!""</p> <p>Steve felt a rush of awesome power and already he could feel a thickening inside his shorts. The powerful combination of the image playing on the screen and the remote begging and crying of the little black girl, desperately pleading as her body was snapped back and forth under the brutal cane, merged with the reality of his daughter, sitting so small and miserable before him in her favourite baggy nightshirt; it was everything he had ever wanted.</p> <p>""What else have you downloaded, you little slut?"" he growled, brushing past the blubbering child and reaching for her mouse. He closed the media player and saw the open folder, containing Friday night's booty. Steve opened an image file. As the picture flashed up, Terri turned and looked at the still: another oriental girl, with her mouth clamped around a cock. The girl was wearing a studded collar and there were fresh bruises on her arms and shoulder.</p> <p>""Jeez!"" exclaimed Steve, in feigned disgust. He opened another video clip and slyly observed Terri's horrified, fascinated expression as she cried quietly and shook her head and studied the scared face of a Latino girl about her age, being passed around a room of leering men in their underpants, each of whom were feeling and touching her naked body and fingering her pussy. The little girl had to smile all the time, though she was clearly very nervous and laugh when each man patted her bottom after feeling her and pushed her on to the next.</p> <p>""Oh my God, this is terrible! Terri I really can't think what I'm going to say to your Mother.""</p> <p>Steve's daughter looked up at him and clenched her hands in abject supplication. Her pretty cheeks were wet with tears and her cute mouth twisted as she pleaded.</p> <p>""Don't tell Mom. Please, Daddy! I didn't know nothing about them pictures. You gotta believe me!""</p> <p>He paused the player and regarded her sternly.</p> <p>""I think you need to find out what happens to dirty little girls who get pornography from the internet. Man, I can't believe this! OK. Sit there. Don't move. I gotta think about this.""</p> <p>Steve let her stew. He stepped out, and peering back through the crack in the door, caught her trying not to glance at the paused image on her monitor. He suppressed a chuckle. In the garage, he could hardly contain himself. His throat was dry and his heart pounded as he scoured the shelves for what he needed.</p> <p>""I decided your Mom don't have to know what a disgusting, dirty little girl she's got for a daughter,"" he announced when he returned to Terri's bedroom.</p> <p>She looked hopeful at first and her crying subsided but his words sent a chill through her.</p> <p>""But I'm gonna have to teach you a lesson you won't forget, Missie.""</p> <p>He advanced on her and she tried to see what he was holding behind his back. She did not appear to notice the prominent bulge stretching the front of her father's shorts.</p> <p>""Get your shirt off!"" he barked at her. And she instantly obeyed, sensing that this was not a time to backchat.</p> <p>Firmly, he took hold of her naked shoulders and pulled her hard against the back of the chair.</p> <p>""Sit still and shut up. If you wanna watch dirty movies then that's what you'll do. You can sit there and watch 'em all over and over. And then if you're still so interested in slutty little girls doing dirty stuff, I'll show you what it's really like. We're gonna go through each and every one of these disgusting movies and I'm gonna do to you what the people are doing to them girls, and then we'll see how much you like it!""</p> <p>Steve threw a loop of thick cord around her and wound it three or four times around her chest and upper arms and the back of the chair, pulling it tight so she was forced up straight and it bit into her tanned flesh, turning the skin pale. Not elegant, but it was effective and Terri just sobbed and gazed up at her Daddy and was even more miserable and confused.</p> <p>""Don't, Daddy, I'm sorry...""</p> <p>""Too late to be sorry,"" grunted Steve, tying off the rope at the back of the chair.</p> <p>Ignoring Terri's snuffles, Steve brushed past her and sorted the computer, deleting the incriminating files from her hard drive. Inspired, he ran down to his den and invested a few frantic minutes selecting some of his favorite material and transferring it to a second USB pocket drive. He growled as he inserted it in her PC.</p> <p>""OK, Missie. You're lucky that I'm the only one who knows about all that dirty stuff on your computer. You've been such a bad girl but I'll give you a break and maybe I won't tell Mom or the Principal. But I'm gonna have to punish you, so you'll be properly sorry. I don't want to have to do this but it's the only way you'll learn. It won't be nice but I'm sure you don't want Mom and Grandma and all the teachers to know about it do you?""</p> <p>Now totally immersed in sullen misery, Terri simply nodded.</p> <p>""Well? Want to keep this between us or shall I have to tell everybody?""</p> <p>""Just us,"" Terri sobbed, almost inaudibly.</p> <p>Steve allowed himself a private smirk.</p> <p>The girl looked so helpless, bound to the chair like that. He had been careful with the rope, to ensure a clear two inch band was left between the coils, squeezing out her little tits: just what he needed for the next stage.</p> <p>The crack of her neat cunt peeped between her legs and as he knelt down, his eyes homing in, his erection throbbing in his shorts. He pushed her knees wide apart, to look at her more closely.</p> <p>""Sit like that. Dirty girls do that and you're a dirty little slut, ain't ya?""</p> <p>The nine-year-old stared tearfully back. Her entire body snapped taut when he suddenly yelled.</p> <p>""Answer me! You're a fucking little slut. What are you?""</p> <p>Still she was silent, frozen in shock and misery yet when Steve leaned closer to her she flinched and blubbed.</p> <p>""A slut.""</p> <p>""Say it properly. You're a fucking little slut.""</p> <p>Her ears burned as she uttered the forbidden word in front of her irate father.</p> <p>""I'm a fucking slut.""</p> <p>Steve wheeled round, to fire up the media player and select three clips to play in repeat mode. Short tasters, to warm her up and prepare for the rest of the night. His cock was throbbing.</p> <p>""That's right, you're a fucking dirty little slut. Now watch this. Don't you dare take your eyes off the screen - because I'll be watching you.""</p> <p>She made to say something but the tiny girl thought better of it. Her Daddy was acting so nasty and strange - it made her scared but she didn't want anyone to know she had dirty stuff on her computer. Especially Mom and Grandma. Even though she had no idea how it got there. In fact, she didn't understand very much at all, except that the rope around her hurt and her Daddy was very cross and on her computer, a little girl about her own age was now dancing around to some tinny music and taking off her panties.</p> <p>She watched the three clips about four times over before he came back. She didn't know little girls ever did that: dancing sort of sexy-like with no clothes on and being filmed, or kissing each other in the bath or laughing when a man opened their knees and pulled and poked at their front bottoms.</p> <p>Terri was both fascinated and horrified. Daddy wouldn't make her do that would he?</p> <p>""Ah,"" he said, ""I see you like that one!""</p> <p>She jumped: she had not heard Steve pad back into her bedroom. And she blushed, ashamed that her Daddy had seen her watching so closely.</p> <p>""Let's see if we can't do something likewise.""</p> <p>He wheeled her chair back and spun it around, then took each ankle and placed her foot up on the seat then wound a short length of cord around her thigh and calf so that she was now bound sitting bolt upright but with her legs folded tightly up on either side of her.</p> <p>Then he reached between her thighs and stroked up and down her crack with the tip of his finger.</p> <p>""That's what the man was doing. How does it feel eh? You like it do ya?""</p> <p>Once more she wanted to ask Daddy to stop it, but there was a wildness in his eyes that warned her not to. But it didn't prevent her bursting into tears again.</p> <p>""This is what little sluts like,"" Steve grunted, his fingers now aggressively prising opening her labia and rubbing between them. ""That little girl on the video - she liked it didn't she? Liked it when the man did this.""</p> <p>It was astounding. He had trouble convincing himself this was actually happening; that he had tied up his daughter and now he was gently probing the tiny slit of her vagina as she shuddered and cried quietly.</p> <p>""Looks to me, Missie, like you like it too. God! How could you have turned out such a little whore? I'm gonna have to spend a lotta time putting you right, young lady!""</p> <p>He sat back on his ankles and examined the way he had opened Terri so that her small dark hole gaped, practically begging for something else, something much larger, to investigate within. He closed his eyes. Get a grip, he told himself. There's no hurry. Be patient, like you're making a buyer sweat on a deal. You got her. She ain't going anywhere. Play your cards right and you can have her any time you want. He looked again at the little dark hole, set beneath the smooth pink of her baby cunt. Oh yes. It was a prize worth waiting a while for. </p> <p>First things first.</p> <p>Steve stood up. He reached for the long wooden rule he had fetched from the garage bench. Holding it up for his daughter to see, between her knees, he smiled, but not in a nice way, not like Daddy's smile when they're pleased with their good little girls. He probably wouldn't use it on her tonight but she didn't need to know that.</p> <p>He wheeled her back in front of the desk.</p> <p>""Next lesson. What we do to bad girls. Like you.""</p> <p>He deftly lined up another playlist: four clips of various lengths, all to the same theme - young girls receiving a variety of corporal punishment - paddles, canes and a particularly satisfying spanking in which the young teen's ass visibly reddens and puckers as she writhes about on her teacher's lap.</p> <p>As Terri watched, Steve laid out the items on the pillow of her bed and when she had seen the clips twice over, he untied her and pulled her out of the chair and across the room.</p> <p>""Tonight, I'm gonna be lenient - you know what that means?""</p> <p>Awkwardly the small girl nodded, looking up at her Daddy with wet, hollow eyes, and rubbing the sides of her arms where the cord had bitten in. She had seen the things on her bed and now her mouth was dry and she felt sick.</p> <p>""You gonna be good about this?"" he asked. She frowned.</p> <p>""I can tie you up again, and I can put your panties in your mouth to stop you hollerin' or else you can be good and do as you're told and maybe I won't have to smack you so many times.""</p> <p>Terri's knees wobbled and she lost her balance and had to grab the edge of the mattress.</p> <p>""Daddy, pleeeeeeease!""</p> <p>""OK!"" he snapped. ""We'll do it the hard way and we'll keep on doing it the hard way every time 'til you learn what's good for ya. Hold your hands out.""</p> <p>He wound the leather luggage strap around her wrists a few times and buckled them up. At the back of his mind, he was already compiling a list of things he would need to buy. If he was to train her properly. His agile imagination had already considered some of the options - converting the basement, or maybe that old downtown lock-up that he had been trying to shift for years. He grinned as he wondered if he could get S&amp;M stuff small enough for a nine-year-old.</p> <p>""Please, Daddy, it hurts...""</p> <p>He broke from his reverie and looked his little girl in the eye and said oh so coldly, ""Oh good. Very good. Then it's working and you're learning. When it hurts, I'm happy. And believe me, you'll learn to be happy that I'm happy. Got that?""</p> <p>Terri's expression crumpled. She didn't want her Daddy here any more - he wasn't the same lovely Daddy who bought her things and hugged when she fell over and mended her computer when it broke. </p> <p>But nor did she want Mom. Not with all that stuff showing on her computer.</p> <p>""Let me help ya understand,"" smirked Steve and grabbed hold of her and dragged her little frame up the bed, until he could tie off the ends of the luggage straps to the bed post. That would keep her in place and keep her from getting away when he began. He sat down on the bed next to her and hauled her slim body, face down, over his thighs.</p> <p>Jesus H Christ, this was unbelievable! Looking down at her stick-thin naked body over his, feeling her warm skin under his fingers. </p> <p>Savouring the trembling and tasting her terror. His mind dismissed her as his daughter. She was now his little plaything.</p> <p>""Get used to this, Missie. From now on, we'll start each time with a little spot of spanking, to concentrate your mind and remind you just what a dirty, bad little girl you are.""</p> <p>Holding her firmly over his thighs, pressing the small of her back, He landed the first slap on her wonderful, hard young ass. Her back snapped straight and after an age-long pause, the most delicious, pitiful, miserable little whine welled up inside her and escaped from her lips.</p> <p>""And you just remember how lucky you are it's only your Daddy who knows about you and only your Daddy who loves you enough to teach you about being a bad girl.""</p> <p>She squealed at the second slap - harder this time as he gauged the effect and calibrated his swing.</p> <p>""So say thank you to your loving Daddy.""</p> <p>She tried to say something but his hand had made contact with her buttock again and she yelped. Her tiny, bony little body felt so good, across his lap. He loved the way it rocked as her sobs deepened and her belly pressed down on to his rock-hard cock.</p> <p>After thirty slaps, both buns were tingling a deep rose pink. Terri had stopped her squirming and lay limply over her Daddy's thighs, her bound hands stretched up above her head, her head flopped to one side, mouth fixed open in a tormented grimace, and her flushed face wet from tears and perspiration, mucus and saliva. Her throat, her lungs, her eyes: they all ached and her backside was at the same time numb yet burning hot. And her young mind was a black, exhausted, confused blur. She was a bad girl wasn't she? She had made her Daddy crosser than she had ever known and yet she could not understand why. But she had to be bad. Daddy wouldn't be punishing her otherwise would he?</p> <p>Automatically, she half-whispered the required response.</p> <p>""Thank you, Daddy.""</p> <p>Steve flexed his fingers. His palm was also tingling, from the repeated contact with the little girl's ass. By cupping his hand slightly, he had found that he could smack almost the entire surface of one hot little buttock with every stroke.</p> <p>He rolled her off, down his legs and back on to the bed. Terri sniffed and moaned.</p> <p>""That's better.""</p> <p>He glanced at his watch. No need to hurry - he had all night if he needed. The girl's leg was curled beneath her and he stared up at her red ass and her neat pussy and yet another deep thrill kneaded his guts.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>Three months later...</p> <p>Friday night. Diana was over at her Mother's as usual. Terri no longer went with her, as Steve had successfully convinced his wife that he needed to spend regular 'quality time' with their daughter.</p> <p>It was almost nine, and things were warming up well.</p> <p>""Beer, Cunt!"" Steve barked and the little girl scrambled to her feet and scampered off to fetch a bottle of Bud from the coolbox.</p> <p>She was used to the short length of chain connecting the ankle cuffs by now, and she had perfected a rapid short-stepped run so that she could show Daddy how obedient she was. And then he might not use the nastiest things. Like that leather whip thing that gave her red marks on the back of her legs and made her terrified Mom might notice until they had subsided toward the end of the weekend. Or the clips he put on her lower lips, that made her eyes water, especially when he hung the little weights from them.</p> <p>She passed him the bottle and he smiled.</p> <p>""Set it up,"" he ordered, nodding at the computer.</p> <p>Terri's heart skipped a beat. This was possibly the worst bit.</p> <p>At least the first Fridays it was just she and Daddy. In the attic, where he had set up another computer and put hooks in the roof and tied her up and spanked her and paddled her ass and made her talk dirty and ask him nicely to put things up her pussy, as she watched more of those terrible movies.</p> <p>But last week he had gone online and was talking to a man with a thick accent and they had laughed a lot and when she was doing that thing where he put his big red wiener in her mouth and she had to suck it, Daddy had told her to smile for the camera and she had seen the small round webcam and felt sick, knowing that she was being watched.</p> <p>""It's a request show tonight,"" chortled Steve, slugging the Bud. ""The boys get to pick what toys I'm gonna play with!""</p> <p>Terri concentrated on the screen, waiting for the connection to open. It was awkward to operate the keys and mouse with her wrists cuffed tight together. She shivered and her naked body became covered in goosebumps. </p> <p>The first of tonight's tears scuttled down her cheek.</p></div>",[]
1108,"Screen Debut, Part 1",1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"A trusting and innocent young girl allows herself to be enthralled by a charming man via an internet instant messenger, little knowing that he intends to have her perform on camera. Though he doesn't mean a webcam.",2006-10-19,22,4,"M+/g, nc",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My heart skipped a beat when I saw the stupid little cunt actually showed up. Again.</p> <p>Pretty soon she's gonna regret doing it. But frankly, if you're that dumb, you deserve all you get. And she's going to get the full treatment. Every bit of it lovingly committed to video - this year's CP blockbuster.</p> <p>I still can't believe how fucking easy it was.</p> <p>Forget all that crap about grooming - she practically threw herself at me, the dumb fuck. So what if she's only a kid of eleven? She's got three holes that'll take a cock and that's good enough for us. This movie's gonna fetch a few thousand if we get it right: cover our ex-s and make a few bucks for our trouble. Whatever else you might think of them, they don't mind paying for quality over there in the Mid East and Japan.</p> <p>How did I do it?</p> <p>So freakin' easy. The papers and the bleeding hearts go on about the dangers of kiddies in chatrooms but why take the risk looking there? Why waste hours chatting to some undercover Fed pretending to be some kid and get your IP address traced and all? And have every word recorded in some database? And anyway a lotta kids are wise to all that - they get it rammed down their throats at school.</p> <p>Nope, you don't need that bullshit.</p> <p>You just have to know what you're looking for, is all. And invest a bit of time in these so-called friendship sites where the kids post their stupid blogs and copy each other's sparkly pictures and stuff. There's plenty of 'em, all much the same: MySpace, Piczo, Zorpia, Orkut, Bing Box -I can reel off a whole string of them. Christ, I've got multiple identities in all of 'em.</p> <p>So you look around, check out their stupid pages, and before long it's easy to pick out the genuine kids from those amateur pervs who pretend to be 14 and who just wanna chat to each other and wank. 'Ageplay' they call it. Yeah, right - get a life!</p> <p>It's like looking in a mail order catalogue - you look at their pictures and the shit they write to each other, pick out a few of the younger, dumber ones and test the water.</p> <p>I don't even do that pretending crap any more - you know, making out to be some teenage boy with a hormone problem and wanting a girl to talk to. There's no point. So many of these dumb little girls, they really do get a kick from flirting with a grown-up guy, so I put up a profile pic or two with a bit of cock and watch which dirty little sluts take a peek.</p> <p>Then I send a PM and say wanna chat, and a lot of the fuckers are all too pleased to give me their MSN or Yahoo addy and that's so much better. One-on-one private conversation, different IP each time, through a proxy. Man, they even let ya swap pictures and everything. </p> <p>It's a cinch. </p> <p>This kid, her name's Charlotte - cute ain't it? Well she and I only chatted what, half a dozen times? She thinks I'm nice. Trusts me. She sends me electronic hugs for apparently 'I don't talk to her like she's a kid' and she likes it when I say shyly that she's got pretty legs and you can almost hear her blushing at her keyboard, loving every minute and creaming her little panties. Oh yeah, that's because I know what I'm doing.</p> <p>Two nights of chat and I had her life history, chapter and verse, and I kept insisting she was pretty and like any broad, young or old,, she just couldn't help taking in the flattery. Didn't matter that she knew I was old enough to be her father. She said she didn't like boys but I was different. She's right there - soon as we get her into that motel room, she's gonna learn exactly what I'm like.</p> <p>And how much bigger and harder and rougher I am.</p> <p>You have to know how to handle them. So the more I said she had to be careful online, not to open up to strangers, or agree to meet, the more the dumb bitch decides to trust me. So then she breaks all her own rules to keep me sweet.</p> <p>Awwww!</p> <p>I'm cool, I'm mister fucking nice guy. I'm not like some teenaged moron trying to bully her into stripping on webcam. No way - we talk politely and I take my time. And reel her in.</p> <p>And she can't get enough. Just enough innuendo to tease her, make her think she's all grown-up, and she says she would let me kiss her if I wanted. Late one night, she lets me tell her how much I'd like to kiss her as well, maybe even play with her titties and she goes all coy and I can imagine her in her bedroom, eyes wide open and rubbing her thighs together with the illicit pleasure of talking dirty with a proper grown-up when her Mom and Dad are downstairs watching TV.</p> <p>Fact is, she was so damned eager, at one stage I thought she might even be a cop, but nope, she's the real deal all right. Naive, suggestible and desperate to impress me.</p> <p>I even went through the motions to tell her it wasn't right, that I was beginning to like her too much and it was wrong for us to be friends, and of course that just made her want it more. That was enough to make her curious enough to see what I was like, and to test herself to see if she'd actually go through with seeing me.</p> <p>Which is why she's here. </p> <p>Man, she's just like her cute online pictures - gangly, short, with baby tits and the greatest, slimmest, firmest little ass that ever filled a pair of tight pink shorts.</p> <p>That's her over there, finishing her burger and fries - the one with the blonde ponytail and skimpy vest. Can't wait to see what my crop does to that delicate tan of hers.</p> <p>So anyways, with enormous 'reluctance', I agreed we could meet, though it had to be in a public place, so nobody would think the worst. She agreed that was very sensible, because she said I might not actually be as nice as she thought. </p> <p>Don't you just love a touch of irony?</p> <p>She'll find when she's tied down to that motel bed with her ass stinging from an hour's thrashing and fucking.</p> <p>OK, so we met up the first time. Last week. In the mall next to her neighborhood. It's a trek coming across three states, but whatever. A long way for a quick meet, to give her a coke and listen to her tedious little chitchat for twenty minutes. But it had to be done. I needed to become her new best buddy and get her that DVD from the Disney store so now she feels like she owes me.</p> <p>Y'know, all the time, she keeps telling me we have to keep it a secret, because her folks would go apeshit. Yep, I says, best not to tell anyone, it'll be our secret and she grins and I wink and all the time, I'm looking at her and thinking she'll look great in a set of straps, held down whilst Joe or Ramon are taking turns in her ass.</p> <p>The guys should be ready by now, done setting up the cameras and shit in the adjoining room. Getting horny too I bet.</p> <p>This time I'd suggested we could go and see a movie and the devious little cunt even set up her own alibi for her folks' benefit. Lamb to the fucking slaughter. And I ain't lying. We are going to a movie. Just not the one she thinks.</p> <p>In this one, she's the star.</p> <p>She thinks I'm taking a leak before we go, but I needed to ring the guys and check they're ready.</p> <p>I better fetch her.</p> <p>""Hi, Princess! How's the burger? We should be going if we're gonna catch the two o'clock showing.""</p> <p>Man, I love that cute smile, especially that gap in her teeth. Christ, it’s as much as I can do not to rip off them shorts and have her right now.</p> <p>I told her we might hold hands in the cinema and she blushed and giggled.</p> <p>""Here you go; hop in. It's not far from here. You don't know this town do you? The cinema's nicer than the one where you live. Just a couple minutes drive.""</p> <p>----</p> <p>I'd gotten her to get a local bus here and met her at the station. Slipped her a few bucks for the fare. So thoughtful of me.</p> <p>""Yeah it is a nice car, ain't it? You look real pretty sitting there in the back. Like a movie star!""</p> <p>Go on, darling, find that funny. Make the most of it. We're nearly there.</p> <p>""Hun, I just remembered I got you a present but I left it in my room. Wanna come in with me and get it? Won't take a minute.""</p> <p>Charlotte nodded enthusiastically, though just for a second I could see a flicker of doubt pass over her sweet young face. Before she hopped out and followed me, out of the parking lot and around to the quiet block at the back of the motel.</p> <p>""Sit y'self down on the bed, hun, it's in my case, somewhere...""</p> <p>I even left the door ajar, so as not to alarm her.</p> <p>With a flourish, I passed the small gift-wrapped package to her and stood back, watching as she tore off the paper, smiling as her baby blue eyes lit up in delight as she discovered the iPod within.</p> <p>""Reckon you could find a use for that?"" I grinned and she beamed up at me.</p> <p>""Oh wow. Thanks,"" Charlotte gushed and I sat down beside her and murmured, ""Do I get a little thank you kiss?""</p> <p>I offered my cheek but when she pecked I deftly wound my arm around her and returned a faltering, affectionate kiss on her lips. Her skin was warm, and so soft, and I decided I might even let her keep the player if she performed well enough later. A little compensation for an ass so sore she would barely be able to sit on it, and cum leaking from every hole.</p> <p>Then I pretended to be shy. She lapped it up.</p> <p>""Oh, there was something else,"" I stuttered, fumbling for a second, expensively wrapped parcel. ""I'm not sure I should have gotten this: I hope you won't think I'm being overfamiliar?""</p> <p>Her excitement was tangible - she couldn't take her eyes off the delicate mauve tissue paper and matching ribbon.</p> <p>""If you don't like it then it's OK, I can take it back,"" I said quietly, but her slim fingers were already picking at the knot.</p> <p>""Awesome!"" Charlotte exclaimed, holding the chic black dress to her front. I remembered when I chose it and how I had flirted with the cute assistant in the boutique.</p> <p>""I know it's not very young and trendy,"" I explained with put-on awkwardness, ""but well, you know I think you're the most beautiful and elegant young lady and I thought it might look just great on you.""</p> <p>She was chewing her lip, admiring the simple yet expensive present and unable to conceal her eagerness to wear something so unlike her usual childish clothes.</p> <p>""Try it on?"" I smiled, nodding towards the bathroom door.</p> <p>Whilst she changed, I carefully slipped my hand inside her shoulder bag and switched off her cell phone and dropped it in my pocket. Almost ready.</p> <p>I have to admit she did look stunning when she shyly exited the bathroom door and slipped self-consciously across the motel room. A real child-woman. Her long strands of blonde hair cascading over the shoulder straps of the grown-up dress and the tailored bodice giving her a very slight waist and bust. Yet the skinny, tanned legs beneath the demure hem just above her knee were very much those of an active young schoolgirl, complete with the marks of a recent graze, and her face, lit bright with pleasure, displayed the same captivating innocence I had been lusting over for the past few weeks. Very sexy yet still very young - just the way she should be for the movie. I held out my arms and she gratefully shared a friendly little hug. I steered her next to the bed, and kept hold of her hands, stepping back to admire her.</p> <p>""Jeez, Charlotte, you look fantastic!"" I enthused, to her total delight. I reached under the pillow and pulled out another, smaller package, equally well-wrapped. I feigned acute shyness.</p> <p>""There's one last one. I couldn't resist. And I hope you don't think I'm being too forward. You know we're just pals, nothing more?""</p> <p>My earnest expression and her excited wish to see what on earth else I had to give her, provided sufficient reassurance.</p> <p>""It's a tad cheeky,"" I smirked. ""But I think these go so well with the dress. Go and see.""</p> <p>Again I nodded to the bathroom and she scuttled off with a grin, clutching the soft package.</p> <p>""Oh - my - God!""</p> <p>Her exclamation from the bathroom was one of sheer pleasure.</p> <p>""Come on then, let's see,"", I chuckled, calling through the bathroom door in response to her explanation. After a few more minutes, the door cracked open.</p> <p>I glanced down, admiring the thinness of her legs, now encased in faintly patterned black stockings and very attractive indeed. Once more I guided her to stand in front of the bed.</p> <p>""Do I get a quick peek at the rest?"" I smiled. ""Don't worry, I'll stand over here so I don't get carried away with passion! We're just friends, remember?""</p> <p>She paused. I had to prompt her.</p> <p>""Just slip the dress off quickly and then you can change back and we'll still make the movie.""</p> <p>The double entendre, lost on her of course, almost had me giggling.</p> <p>It was enough. She reached up her back and eased the zipper, then slipped the dress off her shoulders.</p> <p>""Wow! Don't move! Just a couple seconds more. Man, you look fantastic!""</p> <p>And she did. I've always had this fantasy thing about skinny little girls in black bra and pants and lacy-topped stockings. Charlotte just about fulfilled it.</p> <p>As she was replacing the dress, I casually flipped open my own cellphone and made the call. There was no need to talk - ringing was the signal and almost before I had put the phone back in my pocket, the boys were coming in through the door. It felt like I was going to burst the buttons of my jeans.</p> <p>""Hey man, how's it going?""</p> <p>Charlotte was startled and shot a worried look at me. She was still lost in her delight at her new clothes and the last thing she was expecting was a tall, muscular Latino to be striding into the room. Ramon was leering at her, already trying to picture her tied to the bed, bucking and thrashing and choking on the gag as he laid into her buttocks with something or other.</p> <p>Followed by Joe, short and balding but a great cameraman and with a real talent for making the most of a single take. He would have set up three cameras and I knew his meticulous editing would squeeze every possible second from the rushes. We made a good few bucks from his last cut.</p> <p>Oh didn't I say? No, this is by no means the first time we've done this.</p> <p>""Boys!"" I grinned, ""this is a great surprise! Like you to meet Charlotte. We had planned to go to the pictures this afternoon but as you're here, why don't we do something we can all enjoy?""</p> <p>The colour visibly drained from the little girl's cheeks. She stared open-mouthed, trying to make sense of what was happening, but before she could summon up a question, I had her upper arm firmly in my hand and the four of us were already making our way out of the room, along the passage and into the adjoining room. Ramon locked the door behind us. Charlotte's sweet little face was creased with worry.</p> <p>""It's OK, hun,"" I murmured as I propelled her into the room. ""These are two of my best friends and I just know we're all going to get on just fine. It's OK, they'll keep our secret too!""</p> <p>She took in the contents of the room. A typical motel bedroom, identical to the one we had just come from. Except for the lights, and camera and tripod. And the array of leather straps and ropes positioned so neatly on the dressing table. Next to the speculum, dildo, crop and cane. And the gag and small whip. She recognised enough of these instantly to be terrified and she wheeled around and would have made a dash for the door but I still had a firm hold of her arms and Ramon was blocking the door just in case.</p> <p>""Sit down, Charlotte,"" I instructed, my voice edged with a harsh coldness that she had not encountered before and could not disobey.</p> <p>""Now listen to me very, very carefully. We're not going to see a movie. We're going to make one instead. And you're going to be the leading lady. Now if you want to be home, safe and sound with Mom and Pop, in time for supper, I suggest you do exactly what I tell you...""</p></div>",[]
1109,Caboose,-1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,"She should have shown a little more old-fashioned respect. But now it's far too late for an impetuous, ill-tempered twelve-year-old from mid-Tennessee. Her journey was strictly one-way only.",2007-07-06,13,5,"Mg, nc, bd, rape",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>By railroad standards, I'm still a new boy. I joined in '56 so that's what... twelve years service, this Fall. </p> <p>It suits me, being a freight guard. On some railroads I’d be called a flagman or conductor, all means the same thing - I’m the guy on the train who don’t have the pay and cushy life of the engineer up front! I don't mind the unsocial hours so much now there's nobody to have my supper ready when I get home. It's steady work and I don't know what else I could do now.</p> <p>There's a lot more to it than just sitting drinking coffee in the caboose at the tail end of a mile of box cars. Swinging buckeyes, screwing down brakes, keeping the couplings tight as the train takes the grades, not to mention traipsing miles up and down the cinders, checking labels or securing cars or whatever - I get my share of exercise, and I get to see enjoy a goodly portion of the south-eastern part of the US of A at a sedate 25 miles per hour! </p> <p>No, it's a good life, being a cinder cruncher.</p> <p>In case you don't know the term, a caboose is a car or wagon placed at the end of the train, and the freight guard rides in it. The ones on our railroad are old but functional, with a desk and chair for doing your papers, a couple bunks, a cubicle with a john and washbasin, and a stove in the corner. There’s a balcony at each end and a cupola, which is a sort of raised-up piece of roof so as you can climb up a small ladder inside the caboose and sit up there to look forward over the tops of the cars along the train.</p> <p>It ain't luxury, especially in winter, but I can think of plenty worse places to work.</p> <p>Even the bums ain't much trouble these days. I have my regulars; know where they like to hop on and off; which types of car they prefer. Side-door Pullmans, we call ‘em. It's not often I have to get heavy with those guys. We mostly have an ‘understanding’. OK, so there's the occasional young buck needs threatening with a pickaxe handle - mostly conscription dodgers heading North over the border now that Johnson's increased the draft again. Can't abide them myself – I had to do my spell of Service in Korea so why can't they? </p> <p>Is what I say, anyways.</p> <p>So I had no qualms afterwards about shifting suspicion to one of them - very subtle, like - spinning a line to the deputy when he took my statement a couple days after the girl disappeared. Looking all thoughtful and making up some crap about seeing some long-haired young dude diving under a boxcar at the loop. </p> <p>Oh, Jeez, officer - you don't think he had anything to do with the girl who disappeared? If only I had chased the asshole at the time; I feel so responsible…</p> <p>So this wet-behind-the-ears deputy nods and writes it all down and agrees with my theory. And I ain’t heard nothing else since.</p> <p>I sometimes wonder where she is right now. Only the other day, I overheard a hobo bragging to another one about her, so I got a pretty good idea.</p> <p>Between you and me, she brought it on herself though - she should have been more respectful, shouldn't she?</p> <p>She's learned her lesson now though! Good and proper.</p> <p>These youngsters today, they don't got the manners we had when we was that age. Jeez, when I was 12, I called all grown-ups ""sir"" or ""ma'am"", and I spoke only when I was invited. And I did as I was told and if I didn't, then I expected to get a smack about the head or the belt if it was bad. Shit, we all did.</p> <p>But not little miss high and mighty. Oh no. Reckoned she could talk to me like I was some piece of dirt. And her coming from some one-horse town called Nowheresville!</p> <p>She won't do that no more, the little slut.</p> <p>No, Sir. </p> <p>Where she is now, if that hobo was telling the truth to his buddy, you don't get any lower in the pecking order: He was saying she was down Fort Worth way, chained up in some foul shack next the river, past the cripple yard, getting laid by every passing lowlife and wetback in exchange for a few scraps of food. Bet she ain't so full of herself now is she, eh?</p> <p>Not that I know anything about that, mind. I seen and heard nothing. Ever.</p> <p>What I’m telling you now; it’s just 'tween you and me, OK?</p> <p>It was an evening like any other this time of year. Hot enough to twist the rails, I can tell you. The heat had been building up real bad all day and it was like a furnace and steamy when we set out, so I was grateful for a bit of breeze when we got up on the Cumberland Plateau. But a reefer about two-thirds back was running a hot box on the descent and Dispatch pulled us off so we could cut it out. Whiteoak Loop don't get used much these days and I'd never worked a train there. Takes a lot of walking when you're cutting a car out the center of a long train and I was working up a lather tramping back and forth.</p> <p>She was watching me.</p> <p>Sitting on a five-bar and licking an ice lollipop. While I was sweating my nuts off down on the track.</p> <p>Flimsy little gingham dress and dusty sneakers and her hair parted down the middle and pulled into two bunches, looking like Judy Garland playing Dorothy. I guessed she came from the small cluster of houses about a half mile away over the rise. Their rooftops were silhouetted by the setting sun.</p> <p>""Spare a lick, Miss?"" I asked her, friendly like, third time I went by.</p> <p>I shalln't tell you what she said, but it weren't polite nor respectful and she screwed up her cute little face when she said it. Maybe that was what she thought was flirting – I don’t rightly know, except I didn’t like it.</p> <p>Anyways, I ignored her and went back to throw the switch now we'd set the defective car into the blind road. Then all I had to do was couple up the two remaining sections of the train and I could signal the engineer we were ready to go. He would be having his feet up in the cab, reading the newspaper and taking full advantage of the electric fan. I'm not saying who it was on that turn, but let's just say he's one senior Eagle-Eye you don't mess with any more than you need.</p> <p>She was standing right behind me. Nearly stepped back on her foot.</p> <p>""Hey watch what you're doing, stupid!"" she yelped.</p> <p>I tried keeping cool. I told her politely to keep off railroad property and out the way of the train, but she was spoiling for a fight. Lord knows what had gotten into her that evening - never did figure it out - but for some reason known only to her, she was just determined to make a nuisance of herself. At my expense.</p> <p>She had this defiant look in her eye and each time I went to get past her, she stepped in my way - she could have made cornerback, that one!</p> <p>Now I don't cuss as a rule but she was taxing me sorely and I said, ""For the love of Christ, girl, will you just go back home and let me do my job?""</p> <p>""Phew, you stink!"" she replied, stepping back, holding her nose.</p> <p>We had already lost forty minutes and if I didn't get a move on, we'd be too late to get out before the 'Three States' and then we'd be stuck there 'til after ten-thirty, so I was getting somewhat cross by this stage. So I went to get past and she stuck out her tongue and I remember it was bright green from the ice popsicle. She tried blocking me again but this time she tripped on a track tie and instinctively I reached out and grabbed her before she fell and yet she didn't even acknowledge that I had saved her from tipping backwards.</p> <p>""Get your filthy hands off of me, you disgusting, dirty man!""</p> <p>Then she kicked me on the shin.</p> <p>It didn't hurt a jot but it took me so much by surprise I let her go and at that precise moment, when we were both off-balance, she tried to pull away and she hit the dirt real hard. And her head caught the corner of the tie.</p> <p>That was all I needed. </p> <p>I crouched and pulled off my gloves and carefully checked her head. She was out cold but there was no blood and she was breathing. The engineer was clicking the radio impatiently and I was in no mood to try explaining to him how some dumb little girl was holding up his train.</p> <p>So I picked her up and put her over my shoulder and called him to start setting back.</p> <p>When the cars slammed together, I had to put her down while I sorted the brake lines but I was no nearer working out what to do. And I was so mad. I've not had much exposure to kids and if this one was typical, then I was thankful. I was fuming with the way she had behaved and, I admit, more than a tad concerned with my reputation had my macho colleagues found out how I had been given the runaround by five foot nothing of potty-mouthed girl.</p> <p>Still in a quandary, I began walking back to my caboose. I glanced over towards the roofs of the houses. She was flopped over my shoulder and still unconscious. I could just leave her there but then what?</p> <p>For all I knew, the stupid little bitch might have run home, making up some fantastic tale and shit, as my greasy gloves had already made a couple oily paw prints on her dress and the back of her thighs.</p> <p>I took a sideways look at her. At my grimy leather glove clamped across the smooth whiteness of her smooth, skinny legs. At the thin, cheap dress pulled tight over the trim firmness of her tight ass. She stirred and gave a quiet moan, followed by a cough. I smiled.</p> <p>Now I knew what I was going to do.</p> <p>When I carried her up into the caboose, I pushed off her sneakers and laid her carefully down on the rough blanket of the lower bunk, her eyes were already half-open, though she was frowning and clearly not yet come round. I felt the back of her head and there was a small swelling beneath her hair but she had been lucky and not broken the skin. Though her luck had run out.</p> <p>For my intention was to give her a good spanking. What the pastor would say, ‘instilling a little respect’.</p> <p>Over my knee, holding her down and tanning her cute little ass until she cried. I doubted I could get her to say she was sorry, but it would be retribution of sorts and by the time I had done it, we would be about to clear the loop and I could safely drop her off as we would be doing barely a slow walking pace by then. And a goodly dose of old-fashioned discipline should ensure she kept her mouth shut.</p> <p>Yep! That’s what I would do.</p> <p>The radio crackled and we confirmed pressure and agreed right-away.</p> <p>That gave me about four minutes to give her a quick telling off, put her over my lap and treat her to a dozen short, sharp slaps.</p> <p>I was trying to think of the right words and got up to gather her off the bunk, where she was prone and blinking and now wide awake again. But she was too quick for me. Suddenly she leapt up and swung her feet over the side of the bunk and was dashing for the door to the balcony.</p> <p>I just managed to close my hand around her arm as she flew by me and at that precise moment, the last coupling took the strain and the caboose jerked forwards, taking us off our feet.</p> <p>Perhaps I should have given up at that point. Have let her go and allowed her to jump off and run home.</p> <p>But we fell together and landed on the floor of the caboose and her dress was right up her skinny young legs and I found myself staring at the bulge of her pussy straining inside a dainty pair of powder blue panties and I felt her hot, smooth skin in my palm and saw the moment of fear in her face. And then it was too late.</p> <p>Change of plan: she was going to ride the rails with me all the way down to Chattanooga.</p> <p>And I wasn't going to let her off with just a little smacking.</p> <p>If she had been playing some dumb game of her own up until then, she could have been in no doubt that it was now over. I wasn't in any mood for games. Yet again she had nearly got one over on me and I was mighty pissed. I grabbed her wrist and hauled her back to the bunk and pushed her down. Then I threw the bolts on the door and faced her. And now she didn't look so pleased with herself. Her big blue eyes, as bright as her cute little panties, were big and wide and getting tearful and her thin pink lips had lost the cocky sneer and the lower one was just beginning to tremble. Not surprising when she had six foot and 190 pounds of hot, angry, dusty, unsmiling man bearing down on her. </p> <p>""P.. please, Mister...""</p> <p>She wasn't expecting the stinging slap across her pretty little face.</p> <p>But it worked. She shut up then, apart from the blubbing. Then she cried out, her fear very genuine, when I pulled her back upright.</p> <p>I hadn't fully decided what I was going to do, but then her dress was gaping at the side, and I caught just the slightest peek at her little pink nipple and my cock started swelling and there was no turning back.</p> <p>The run down to Chattanooga was always quiet. I had nothing to do except listen to the radio and keep an eye on the brake pressure. We were mostly carrying empties and it was a clear run for about an hour and half. With a light train and a long, gentle gradient, I wasn't going to have to assist with the braking.</p> <p>Plenty of time to teach some manners to a brat from Hickstown.</p> <p>""OK missy - play time's over. I don't know what the heck you was thinking back there, cheeking me like that, but I ain't standing for it. You were trespassing on railroad property and you're in serious trouble.""</p> <p>She sat up, hunched, staring miserably at me and rubbing the back of her head. So tiny and frightened. The caboose clattered over the switch as we quit the loop and I sensed the train begin to pick up speed. I clicked the radio twice, to let the engineer know and I heard the distant wail of the horns in response.</p> <p>Good. Now to business.</p> <p>I meant just to pull her to her feet, but she was so small and light I picked her right up. She was alarmed to feel my strong fingers around her ribs.</p> <p>But now her bravado was gone. She was a tiny, frightened kid, and having her in my hands, I felt this massive surge of an emotion I hadn't experienced for years. I set her down on her bare feet and went round the caboose, pulling down the blinds. Her eyes followed me nervously. Casually, over my shoulder as I tugged the final blind, I growled at her.</p> <p>""You got ten seconds to get that dress off or I'll do it for you.""</p> <p>No reaction.</p> <p>Until I swung round and took a step toward her.</p> <p>A button popped off in her haste to wrench the dress over her head. It arced across the caboose and rolled under the small desk. I suppressed a smile.</p> <p>She was terrified. My sudden anger had taken her by surprise.</p> <p>And the more she tried tugging, the worse it got. The dress was stuck about her head and she was frantically trying to disentangle it from her hair. I took in her legs and those tiny little blue panties and the flat of her stomach. So young and small and smooth.</p> <p>""Stand still!"" I yelled. ""Put your arms straight up.""</p> <p>She did it instantly.</p> <p>I grasped the screwed-up material and eased it over her head. The stupid little kid hadn't undone the buttons in her panic. I tossed it aside. She moved to bring down her hands in a belated attempt to preserve her modesty.</p> <p>""Did I tell ya you could do that?"" I barked. ""Get 'em back up. Now!""</p> <p>She shot her hands high into the air. The caboose jinked and she wobbled and despite the stifling heat building up with the windows and blinds shut, her skin puckered into goosebumps and I could tell she was trembling beneath.</p> <p>And inside my shorts, my cock was fit to burst.</p> <p>Now I could take a good look at her little tits, pulled up taut, with the nipples stretched into soft, protruding oblongs of delicate rose pink. She was just about ready for a brassiere but I was delighted she wasn't wearing one. I was going to have a little fun with those little bumps.</p> <p>In one of the cupboards was all I needed to restrain her properly.</p> <p>I probably didn't need to. After all, the caboose door was bolted and we were trundling along well, so she wouldn't have gotten far, but I wanted to keep here where I wanted her. I had no shortage of choice. Chains and padlocks for securing boxcars; several coils of rope of various lengths and thicknesses; and even some canvas or web straps.</p> <p>But I chose the leather straps from the emergency stretcher. Not dissimilar to narrow leather belts, they were ideal for the job.</p> <p>Her arms were tiring. I glared at her.</p> <p>“Stand there and keep your hands up above your head. Go on – right up!” I ordered.</p> <p>I passed one end through the buckle and formed a loop, then took her hands and tightened the loop round her wrists, I looked down at her coldly, and as her tears dribbled down her flushed cheeks, I felt the tension in my guts and the dryness in my throat. The free end of the strap I passed around the side of the upper bunk, pulling it tight and hauling her up until she was almost suspended and each time the caboose jolted, she had to fight to keep her balance.</p> <p>Again, she summoned the courage to speak. To beg for her release.</p> <p>And I rounded on her and gripped her jaw in strong fingers and held her face close to mine and seethed.</p> <p>""I shalln't tell ya again. Shut that goddamned mouth of yours. Or I'll shut it permanently.""</p> <p>She swallowed hard and her cute little face crumpled and she sobbed.</p> <p>And I loved it.</p> <p>""No use you crying, missy. Too late for that now.""</p> <p>My hands were busy. I wanted to feel those soft little tits in my palms and push the bunches of hair back from those narrow shoulders and enjoy the sweetness of her tiny waist encircled by my big old paws I slipped my fingers under the elastic of her panties. She started and our eyes met and suddenly she knew that it was more than a scare I was going to give her. More than a punishment. A glaze of horror descended over those wet, blue eyes and her mouth gaped in helpless, suppressed protest as she felt the tiny scrap of cloth being inched slowly over her ass and down her legs.</p> <p>She gasped at the touch of my hand over her pussy. I edged her knees apart and snaked my fingers round under her groin and curled the middle finger into the crease of her ass and pressed the hot, sweaty indentation of her asshole. Looking her in the face as I did it. Absorbing the thrill of the gamut of emotions playing in her head.</p> <p>I slid my finger upwards, pushing her soft, hairless little labia aside and seeking out the miniscule hole and slowly, deliberately, I hooked the end and wiggled and pushed and she was frozen in horror, gasping as I slid the very tip steadily up into her most private place.</p> <p>She was shaking her head in silent misery, mouthing a plea that was always going to be ignored. A warm, very wet, tear landed on my forearm and I leaned over her and stuck out my tongue and scooped the salty trickle from her cheek.</p> <p>Then I stood back from her and she raised her head and for a brief moment, a flicker of hope shone through the tears. Only to be replaced by the creases of fear as she realized I was unthreading the belt from the loops of my trousers.</p> <p>My purposeful leer was intended to spook her and it sure did.</p> <p>“No. Mister. I…”</p> <p>Inside the caboose, her scream was shrill and raw, but there was no danger of its escaping the thick walls or rising above the clank of the wheels and constant rumble of steel wheel on steel rail.</p> <p>It looked like she was dancing there, strung up from the top bunk by the strapping; her tiny, naked body bobbing around as the pain across the front of her thighs flashed through her.</p> <p>""Nooooo, please..... arrrgggh!""</p> <p>I loosed another swing, this time the two inch wide strip of leather snapped against the side of her upper leg, just below the hip. It was so good. The skin reddened so quickly. She was gasping for air and the spittle foamed on her lips. I took her by the waist and twisted her round to face the bunk and for the first time, I enjoyed the sight of her sweet ass, hard, muscular and narrow and surely begging to feel the belt.</p> <p>Which it did. Again and again. Close range, designed to shock and sting more than hurt properly. But certainly nowhere near as hard as I had been thrashed when I was a boy, though I suppose I only got four or six at a time.</p> <p>I wasn't settling for that; not a quick and brutal hiding. Oh no.</p> <p>No- she and I deserved more than that. A prolonged session, making her suffer. To feel the pain and start wailing then just as she got her breath back, whipping her all over again.</p> <p>Keeping her guessing when the next one was coming and where it was going to be. Stopping to touch her and feel her up.</p> <p>And taking time out to stroke my rock-hard cock.</p> <p>Over and over, I snapped the supple leather against her exposed bottom, till both cheeks glowed a rich red and the skin was raised and shiny and there were even a some spots of blood where too many strokes had landed and the edge had bitten into her skin.</p> <p>Half hour? Forty minutes?</p> <p>I weren’t counting.</p> <p>She was hanging limply from the strap. There was precious little strength left in her stick-thin legs. Her lilywhite body was glossy with sweat, tinged a ghostly blue from the stark lighting in the caboose. Her hair was matted where it clung to her shoulders and her head was bowed. She sobbed fitfully, though there were few tears left to cry and her entire body juddered and trembled. I crouched and gentled her around, so that I could take a good look. I danced my fingers over the throbbing welts at the back of her thighs and buttocks and knelt down and turned her right round until her hot little pussy was standing proud before me and I reached to it and eased apart the fleshy lips and pressed my tongue hard into the musky cleft, running my hand around her behind and pulling her against my face. </p> <p>She winced and moaned and lolled. And her little girl cunt tasted just fine.</p> <p>I was truly thinking some really unwholesome thoughts but with the worst possible timing, the radio chirped and I was suddenly jolted back into the real world.</p> <p>Most of the guards would take a nap on the long descent from Cumberland and it was SOP for the engineer to blip the radio as a wake-up call, when the train re-entered civilization. Or what passed for that a dozen miles out of Chattanooga.</p> <p>I checked my watch - we had made such good time. Of all the nights to do it! No way could I avoid my train duties now.</p> <p>Placing my lips close to her ear, I whispered.</p> <p>""How you feeling now, kid? Sore I hope. I don't think you'll be disrespecting any grown-ups for a while will ya?""</p> <p>""I said will ya!!""</p> <p>She let out a miserable, exhausted moan and tried feebly to shake her head. I couldn't resist the temptation to cup one of those hard little titties in my palm.</p> <p>""Well that was just for starters, missy. That was your punishment. You still got to make amends. Think on that. Are you truly sorry?""</p> <p>Again, through her haze of pain and tiredness, she willed herself to nod and groan a weak 'yes'.</p> <p>""Then while I'm working, you think what you can do to show me how real sorry you are. So as I don't turn you in. Or take my belt to your sweet little ass again.""</p> <p>I reached up to release the strap. Her fingertips were blue-white from so long being drained of blood plus the clawing at the leather as she fought the pain of the belt. She fell against me and when I loosened the loop around her lower arms, I saw the flesh of her wrists was deep pink and chafed. I manhandled her on to the bunk, rolling her on her front and she moaned at the roughness of the blanket on her soft, glistening skin. </p> <p>Too weak to move, she lay still, panting deeply, emitting the occasional moan of a wounded animal. I selected a suitable coil of rope from the restraints locker and returned to the bunk to make her nice and secure.</p> <p>At first I was simply planning to bind her wrists and ankles and stuff a rag in her mouth but seeing her tiny, naked body prone on the blanket, with her ass glowing red and her hair splashed around her head, I wanted to do more.</p> <p>It was going to be another hour at least before I would sign off and could get back to her, and she didn't deserve to be comfortable, waiting. So I folded her knees and bent her legs back until her dusty feet touched her ass and yanked her arms from underneath her and held them behind her at the wrist and wrapped the thin rope round her wrists and ankles, binding her like a skinny little pink piglet.</p> <p>“That should keep ya out of harm’s way for a while. Say, what’s your name, anyway?”</p> <p>Tearfully, she whispered something.</p> <p>“What’d you say?” I replied, tightening the knot and tidying the loose ends.</p> <p>“Ellie,” she croaked.</p> <p>Then I lifted her out and deposited her up on the top bunk, flipping her over so that her legs and arms were trapped under her body and she groaned at the fresh wave of pain that attacked her abused and aching young body. Her legs spread naturally, being tied like that, but for good measure I took my poncho roll and jammed it between her knees, forcing them wide aside and ensuring her inner thigh muscles were straining and her tiny pussy was fully on show. </p> <p>Each time the caboose jinked and jumped, her body pressed down on her limbs and strained her knees and the tender rawness of her backside was ground into the musty, itchy blanket. </p> <p>She began to blubber. </p> <p>So I furled my neckerchief into a thin roll and held her jaw, pulling her teeth apart and stretching it across her mouth, tying it off nice and tight behind her head. That worked - smothering any more sounds coming from her throat.</p> <p>I even picked up her sneakers and carefully rolled them into her dress to form a pillow for her bruised head. I'm all heart, me.</p> <p>Job done. Great. Now to get the train to bed. Before I could finish having my fun with her.</p> <p>Fortunately, this was one of the most straightforward of rosters, in that we just had to place the train in a receiving road: the switchers would work through the night to sort and place the cars – spotting it’s called. I had no great concern leaving her on the bunk whilst I knocked off the buckeyes and the engineer ran the locomotive round to collect my caboose. I do my paperwork as it happens and so apart from writing up the car with the hot box that we'd left in the loop, all I had to do was sign off the consist and log and take the papers to the yard office.</p> <p>I reached up and stroked the tip of my finger up and down her sweet cunny before I left.</p> <p>""Hope you've come up with some great ideas on how you're going to show me exactly how sorry you are.""</p> <p>She groaned limply and her tear-encrusted eyes implored me to show mercy.</p> <p>No way.</p> <p>I locked the caboose door. Just in case.</p> <p>Throughout signing off, I was cool and calm. I joined in the guys’ banter in the locker room, even stopped for a smoke with my Supervisor, but declined the offer of a beer after. All the time, I was yearning to return to the caboose.</p> <p>I brought my truck into the yard and weaved over the tracks, pulling up alongside the caboose. Strictly against railroad regulations but I was hardly being a good company man today was I?</p> <p>Though it was now getting on for midnight, the air was still uncomfortably hot and heavy and where the sparse floodlights illuminated the yard, the heat was still shimmering up from the tracks. My caboose was stabled in the road furthest from the access track, dark and silent. I glanced about me before I hauled myself up on the balcony. I doubted there would be any other railroad staff about till dawn and even then the cars for the early turns had probably already been marshaled by the switchers.</p> <p>As for the ‘bo chasers, well they’ve mostly been laid off and the two still left never seemed to find the time to leave the Gas House once the Y. M. went home.</p> <p>I could afford to take a little time. Whatever else, she was already going to be missed back home, so what difference would another hour make?</p> <p>Though the caboose had its own battery electrics, I had connected the shore supply anyway and so once I had the door open, I switched on the lights. They seemed so bright after the dark of the yard. If anybody had noticed the odd shaft of light escaping from the blind, they'd automatically assume it was a guard who had decided to hay down late or early. We wouldn't be disturbed.</p> <p>Ellie cocked her head, straining to see who had entered.</p> <p>But even before that, she was grunting into the neckerchief and rolling from side to side, to attract attention.</p> <p>Then she saw me and her look turned to horror and I smiled and bolted the door.</p> <p>""Missed me, munchkin?"" I taunted, ignoring her and going into the small water closet cubicle. I had already freshened up and changed back in the locker room under the yard office, and brought back a wad of towels and soap, so she could get a little cleaned up as well.</p> <p>Her delicate little body was slippery with perspiration as I lifted her bodily down from the bunk, supporting her carefully under her thighs and shoulders, as she was of course still hog-tied behind her back. Her long, damp hair clung to my fresh t-shirt. It took some juggling, but I'm a pretty big guy and I managed easily enough to set her face down across my legs, with me sitting on the chair from the caboose desk.</p> <p>There are legends and tales of the railroad, but somehow I doubted anything quite like this had ever occurred in a caboose. On this line anyways.</p> <p>She tried squirming but there wasn't much she could do, tied like that: moving a leg pulled down on her arms and shoulders, and vice-versa. And any movement at all was bound to hurt, after all that time with her limbs squashed under her and the skin of her ass smarting and throbbing from the belting. And of course she must be nursing a sore head from when she fell over and knocked herself out. So she flopped over my thighs and moaned a bit and I just looked down at that scrawny body of hers and stroked her skin and enjoyed the feeling of having her press down on me.</p> <p>I could so more or less whatever I wanted. And as I slipped my fingers down between her legs and explored the hot, damp crease of her little pussy, I reckoned the night had turned out all right in the end.</p> <p>She could maybe wrap them pretty little lips round my cock for a while then I'd put her in my truck and drop her off close to home.</p> <p>Yep. That would do it.</p> <p>I unraveled the rope from her and she cried into the neckerchief when the tension was taken off her legs and they could straighten out and the circulation and feeling came back. I bent forward and spoke quietly to the back of her head.</p> <p>""Right, missy, listen up. I'm going to set you down now, so you be real good and if you promise to behave and keep them sweet little lips of yours zipped, I'll take that out your mouth and you can go in the closet there and get yourself cleaned up. OK?""</p> <p>She made a noise and nodded.</p> <p>The girl was so stiff and aching that I had to help her upright. Ellie was undeniably a very pretty little thing, with slightly hollow cheeks and fine, dark eyebrows that set off her bright eyes so well. </p> <p>But right now, her cheeks were red and blotchy and her face stained with tears and dribble and strands of stray hair were stuck across her face. She stood unsteadily as I removed the gag and allowed me to usher her into the closet. My eyes feasted on the soft little pointy bumps of her breasts and the delicate, delicious pout of the perfect white mound at the top of her legs.</p> <p>As if in a daze, she faced the washbowl. So short was she that she hardly was able to see in the mirror. I eased her to one side and dunked a towel in the bowl and sponged the grime from her face. The cool water seemed to jolt her out of her inertia. Though she looked drained and exhausted, a hint of life twinked in those baby blue eyes. Then I remembered the thermos of cold water I had filled in the locker room and passed it to her. She snatched it from my hands and glugged it down, trickles dribbling down each side of her chin.</p> <p>That's it, darlin', I was thinking - don't want your mouth all dry do we? Can't suck cock proper without raising a bit of spit!</p> <p>""Use the can while you got the chance,"" I instructed her.</p> <p>It was as if she had just woken up and realized I was there. She looked at me and frowned and then down at her own nakedness and hastily put her hands over her crotch and her elbows over her breasts. It would have been a tad amusing had she not snapped back, quite unexpectedly.</p> <p>""No way! Not with you here. Let me go now!! I hate you! Gimme back my clothes and let me out of here!""</p> <p>And her tantrum was entirely real and exploded instantaneously. Without further warning, she tried to duck past me, out of the closet.</p> <p>I had mistakenly thought that after all she had been through, she would be both chastened and tired and so be real easy to manipulate for a quick blowjob. My compensation. Instead, I was again being screamed at by the brat from Hell. She even hit me twice in the gut as she tried to barge past!</p> <p>Well I can tell you that any slack I would have cut her was now well and truly history. Ellie had crossed me one time too many.</p> <p>I snatched a handful of hair and I don’t mind admitting I wasn’t too careful about being gentle with her any more. She yelped – the back of her scalp was sore and of course her hair was pulling at the small raised bruising where she had hit her head.</p> <p>It stopped her effectively enough and I was able to lead her back into the cubicle, shoving her for effect.</p> <p>“You will do as you’re told, if you want to get out of here in one piece! Now I freaking told you to use the can so darned well do it.”</p> <p>I raised my fist and I must have looked mean because this time she glared back but nonetheless she pulled herself up on the wooden seat.</p> <p>“Uh-uh,” I shook my head. The nerves returning after her outburst, she looked up, worried.</p> <p>I gestured and said, “knees apart.. And sit up a bit. ‘Fact put you hands behind your head.”</p> <p>She was actually embarrassed.</p> <p>I couldn’t see how she could blush, with me already having pawed her snatch and whatever, but yep, as the jet of hot pee spluttered then flowed free, her face was definitely flushed, and not from her recent outburst.. She couldn’t bare to see me watching her and stared at the walls of the cubicle.</p> <p>“Sit still. Any more?”</p> <p>Still unable to face me, Ellie shook her head.</p> <p>I felt a surge of pleasure gripping my guts, having again regained control and having power over her. Watching her misery, her shame, her fear. I wanted to make her suffer.</p> <p>“Don’t you move a frigging muscle,” I growled.</p> <p>And when I had finished preparing a few things in the caboose and returned to the closet, she was obediently sitting just as I had left her, except that her chin was down on her chest and she was snuffling and sobbing very quietly to herself.</p> <p>“OK. Use the towels and soap. Give yourself a good wash all over – you’re all sweaty and dirty and I want you to look your best when you show me what a sorry little girl you are.”</p> <p>She gave me a suspicious, sideways look but resignedly climbed off the can and dutifully wet a towel and scrubbed herself, glaring at the washbowl with a sullen expression.</p> <p>I had been making it all ready for her, whilst she waited in the john.</p> <p>On each side of the caboose, at one end, was a raised platform about five feet off the floor and on each of these was a seat so that the guard could sit aloft and look along the train with his head up in the cupola. That’s also where there was the emergency brake handle and pressure gauge. Reaching these platforms was a short stepladder, which could be moved from one side to the other. And there was a long pole reaching vertically up from the floor on each side and bending to form a safety rail for either platform. The distance between these rails, which turned to the horizontal about seven or eight feet off the floor, was just right for what I had in mind and I had already slung the rope over them, to be on hand.</p> <p>There was a bit of huffing and puffing to do, but within a couple minutes, there she was, swinging the way I wanted.</p> <p>Upside down, short ropes from her ankles to the safety rails, her feet ending up about three feet apart and her hands just a frustrating few inches off the floor and her hair hanging down over her face. Quite easy really: just tucked her under my arm, put a barrel hitch round each ankle, then when I let her down and judged the height off the floor was just fine and dandy, I tied off the ends to the rails.</p> <p>Such a fabulous sight, hanging there, scrubbed, naked and scared half to death. That’s what she needed - undignified, painful and just right for playing between her skinny young legs.</p> <p>I looked at her hands, swaying just off the caboose floor. Best if they were taken care of as well, so took a ball of string from the desk drawer and wound some round the little finger of each hand and tied it off to the closest stanchion.</p> <p>I let her squirm and moan and beg until she tired herself out and the rope was digging into her ankles and the strain down the muscles of her thighs was beginning to tell.</p> <p>Perfect. She could move, but only a bit, and the more she did, the more it would hurt and tire her out.</p> <p>She looked good from either direction. From the rear, her buns were hard and red and her buttocks had a seductive hollow at the sides where the sinews were pulled taut. Her legs, bony and smooth, were splayed and even when she stopped wriggling, the ropes were far enough apart to make every inch stretch and ache.</p> <p>And from the front, her sweet little cunt was revealed to me in all its glory and her dark asshole was stretched and exposed between her cheeks. Even her stomach was a treat, firm and flat and the weight of her upper body pulled it tight, so that a neat furrow was defined from her belly button up to her chest.</p> <p>I studied her tiny nipples, sticking out provocatively from the flattened humps of her baby breasts and wickedly, I went to the desk and dug around for a couple of two inch steel bulldog clips, used for holding car labels. I picked the two newest ones, whose bite would be strongest.</p> <p>She yelled the way I hoped. Better even, since she nearly choked herself, sniffling and crying out.</p> <p>I took my time, getting the jaws of the clips to grip right at the base of each nipple, releasing and adjusting and letting them dig in. I had to make three or four attempts each side. Plus a couple more for luck.</p> <p>It was as well I had restrained her hands, for she tried to reach up and claw off the clips, but the string held firm and her fingers scrabbled in the air only a few inches from her breasts, unable to reach.</p> <p>Ellie yelped a squeal of frustration.</p> <p>The more she thrashed about, the more it hurt her legs as well, so there was a bonus. I let her settle down. She kept half-whispering ‘Please…’ but I was immune to that now. </p> <p>When she was quiet, I threaded a two pound track spike (that we used as a paperweight) on to a rubber band and hung it from a clip, pulling her little nipple away from her chest. It was a-pinching and a-pulling that little nub most effectively. It set her off wailing again, so I fumbled around looking for something similar to hang off other one. Best I could come up with was my ring of Allen keys but it did the job for a while and only fell off when I gave her the whipping later.</p> <p>Shit, I was having myself some real fun at last!</p> <p>I stripped to my shorts and vest. The temperature was building up again inside the car, what with no movement of air, and the lights were adding to the heat.</p> <p>And I was hornier than a rhinoceros.</p> <p>“How you doing down there, Ellie?” I asked her. “Not so full of yourself now are ya?”</p> <p>I knelt on the floor next to her head.</p> <p>“Let me tell you what I want, missy.”</p> <p>She blinked hard and looked at me attentively through the tousled mass of hair that cascaded about her head, hot and tickling. Her sweet face was once again flushed deep red from being strung upside down for so long, plus the yelping and protesting when I played with her titties.</p> <p>“You, young lady, are going to learn to be nice to your elders and betters.”</p> <p>I eased down my shorts.</p> <p>“There’s a little fella here, needs a good licking and sucking.”</p> <p>My cock sprang loose. Hadn’t been so hard and eager for a while. The bell end was swollen maroon and shiny with pre-cum.</p> <p>I wadded the blanket from the bunk, to form a kneeling pad and lowered myself next to her, filling her view with my hairy crotch. I held the base of my cock with thumb and forefinger and steadied the end until it was an inch from her mouth. Her eyes were bulging with panic.</p> <p>I ignored for now the heart-stopping vista of that fabulous pale, vulnerable young crotch, wide open in front of me, the lips of her little cunt begging to be pulled further apart and that tight, dusky asshole, all ready too for serious investigation.</p> <p>For I wanted to feel her cute mouth close around my length and the nervous flitting of her inexperienced tongue over every square inch of my pubic skin.</p> <p>“If you really wanted to show me how sorry you are, you’d be kissing that right now, and licking that tongue of yours all over the end.”</p> <p>Ellie spluttered as she tried to protest.</p> <p>“Oh dear, that’s a pity. I’ve never met such a bad-mannered girl as you. Now I’m going to have to hurt you some more, till you stop being so dumb and do what I want. Just get them pretty little lips round my cock and I might just forgive you and let you go home.</p> <p>Still nada.</p> <p>“You are one stupid little girl.”</p> <p>And still her mouth remained clamped defiantly shut.</p> <p>“OK. Have it your way.”</p> <p>And with that I got back up and went to my jacket to light up a Marlboro.</p> <p>I crouched low on the gritty deck of the caboose, so that my face was on a level with hers and let out a long, deliberate stream of smoke, blowing it gently at her button nose.</p> <p>She moaned and coughed and screwed up her face.</p> <p>When I had exhaled fully, I added, “I’ll just take a smoke while you think about it. All you got to do is get your mouth to work…”</p> <p>And I knelt up so that my cock was again almost touching her face.</p> <p>Which put me back at a convenient height to enjoy her spread pussy.</p> <p>I stroked the inside of her thigh and could resist no longer. Keeping the cigarette in my mouth, I used both hands to tease around her cunny, then laid my fingertips on her labia, at right-angles to her slit, and ever so gently eased her open to take a look inside.</p> <p>“Don’t feel no kissing yet, Ellie,” I said.</p> <p>The end of my cock brushed her face and for a moment I thought she had seen sense, but she was still groaning and sniveling down there, so I wet the end of my forefinger and pushed it against the hole of her vagina and her entire body snapped and rocked.</p> <p>“I got to be real careful here,” I informed her.</p> <p>“Taking a good look at these cute little girl bits and pieces…”</p> <p>I pushed until half an inch of thick brakeman’s finger had insinuated itself. She was as taut as a drum, her legs rigid and the scrawny muscles flexing tensely.</p> <p>“Got to watch what I do with this here cigarette too…”</p> <p>I brushed with my fingernail the softest, whitest little patch of skin, right at the top of her thigh. She flinched and I grinned and puffed a stream of smoke down towards her head.</p> <p>“So dainty and tender, ain’t ya?”</p> <p>I pressed lightly on her labia with two fingers, at the same time between them, rotating the tip of my forefinger extremely slowly in slightly increasing circles, so that she could feel it moving dangerously just inside her tiny hole.</p> <p>“’Hate to have an accident here. Man, that would hurt! Getting burned on your sweet little snatch.”</p> <p>Suddenly I shifted my body and cried out.</p> <p>“Whoops!”</p> <p>it worked. Her startled half-cry, half-scream was in pure terror. I didn’t even need to touch her with the Marlboro.</p> <p>And half a minute later, when I had stopped chuckling and she was hanging still again, she strained to move her head forwards and at last I felt a pursed and horrified pair of young lips briefly alight on my swollen dick. I swear I could even feel them shaking.</p> <p>I smiled. At freaking last!</p> <p>Pinching out the stub, I ran my hands down her fabulous, skinny little body, her waist so thin I could almost wrap my fingers right round it.</p> <p>I carefully avoided touching the clips on her titties, so as not to distract her, and I again steadied my cock so that her mouth reached it easily.</p> <p>“Good girl. Now just you stick out that little tongue of yours and lick the big red end, just like you was doing with that popsicle when you was sitting on the gate.</p> <p>“Don’t be shy, lick it all over, make it all nice and shiny and wet.”</p> <p>I reached down, cradling the back of her head and shuffled a fraction forward. She had her eyes firmly shut and even upside down, I could see the sneer of disgust on her face, but she still lapped at the precum and my cock twitched at the delicate touch.</p> <p>“OK, darling, now open your mouth nice and wide and let them lips go all floppy.”</p> <p>Carefully, I increased the pressure on her head, so that she had no alternative but to let the head of my dick pass between her lips and into her hot little mouth.</p> <p>“Close your lips gently. That’s it. Oh yeah. Get your mouth full of spit and push your lips along as far as you can. Go on, more. And more – you can do better than that. Let’s see if we can’t get it all in there.”</p> <p>I held her head and inched forward again until her tongue and roof of her mouth pressed against it and then she panicked and started choking and trying to back off, but I held her firm for a few seconds more, before pulling out in case the little bitch did something stupid like closing her teeth round it.</p> <p>“OK you’re fine. You’re doing well, darling. Get your breath back and try it again.”</p> <p>I pushed the wet knob at her lips and she moaned but she no longer had any choice or any spirit to resist.</p> <p>“Give it some nice big long licks first. That’s it all down the sides and underneath.</p> <p>“Good girl. You’re a natural cocksucker! </p> <p>“Oh yeah, put you mouth over and… now try sucking real gentle. Pull your head back slow. Stop! Now hold it there and push your face forward again.</p> <p>“Keep licking. Give it a good old bath with that dirty little tongue. Oh yeah.”</p> <p>Moving my hands to the side of her head, I grasped her steady, sliding the top half of my cock slowly in and out of her captive yet obedient mouth. Each time I slipped in, she hollowed her cheeks and her firm tongue caressed and darted over the surface. I was going to explode very soon.</p> <p>I studied her tiny body, strung up in front of me, so tiny and white and entirely at my mercy.</p> <p>At her little girl snatch, with its crisp cleft and twinkle of moisture at her cunt, where my finger had been exercising.</p> <p>At her tight asshole, deep pink and inviting between her flushed and tender cheeks. Her skinny legs, pulled tight up to the ropes around her ankles.</p> <p>And her cute stomach, pulled concave, her ribs, pushing the skin white and shiny, and the harsh black bulldog clips gnawing her nipples as the weights swung and shook each time my dick entered her mouth.</p> <p>I gave her no warning.</p> <p>Simultaneously I let out an involuntary grunt and her body tensed and she tried to pull away, but I held her firm and push my cock deep into her, right to her throat and it pulsed and spat my load. Waves of cum, rising hotly up and shooting into her mouth, filling it with stickiness. I ached and shivered with the all-over glow of orgasm. I felt nothing else but the incredible pulsations in my groin and it seemed I would go on forever, as the pulses welled up and exploded right inside that hot little mouth, held hard over my ecstatic cock.</p> <p>As I peaked, I growled, “Don’t even think of spitting it out.”</p> <p>But she was already thrashing around at the end of the rope, choking, retching and straining to inhale, as her constant crying had made it hard to breathe through her nose, and in my moment of climax, I was unknowingly forcing the end of my dick down her throat. She must have been terrified of suffocating.</p> <p>So when I released her and sat back, she instantly gasped and coughed and spluttered, making whelping noises as she sucked in the air and only when she realized she could inhale did she then crumple into a self-pitying, wailing cry, with tears flowing free and trickling down into her hair and strings of mucus and saliva and jizz dribbling over her lips and red face, mingling with the sheen of sweat. Her little body convulsed and twisted and danced on the ropes and the weights tugged the clips on her nipples and compounded her helpless misery.</p> <p>I sat back on my haunches, my dick still aglow, and watched her suffering, immersed in a glorious fug of satisfaction.</p> <p>“Just you enjoy yourself there, girl. Make as much noise as you want. Nobody going to disturb us.”</p> <p>Seeing her jiggle and writhe upside down like that, eyeing her little pussy and tits and imagining the Hell she was going through, I knew I couldn’t leave it there. Even though I had just had the best freaking climax in years.</p> <p>“But I wouldn’t tire yourself out, if I were you, Ellie. I haven’t finished with you yet.”</p> <p>Strands of cum clung to her lips and teeth as she sniffed pathetically, “Please let me go home.”</p> <p>I watched her for a few minutes, while my erection relaxed and she became more still and her breathing controlled, punctuated with the occasional sniff and sob.</p> <p>I stood up, to go to the closet and wipe myself down. </p> <p>And that’s when I saw the two foot rule on the desk: the one I used to put over the train ledger. Inspiration!</p> <p>In a moment of pure sadistic pleasure, that surprised me as much as her, I picked it up and stood before her and gave her half-a-dozen sharp strokes on the inside of her splayed legs, right at the tops of her thighs, close as I could get to her kiddy cunt yet still swing hard enough to hurt her and make her yelp and wrench her ankles in the ropes. Her arms flailed and the string tugged painfully at her fingers.</p> <p>In the closet I looked at myself in the mirror, panting, and I didn’t recognize the eyes that stared back.</p> <p>In those short minutes, during which I had thrashed her soft young inner thighs, I had been so carried away that I had not noticed that one of the clips had at last shaken free from her nipple. </p> <p>Nor that she was no longer wriggling and crying.</p> <p>“Shit!” I muttered and my fingers raced to release the ropes from the guard rails. With all her shaking and twisting, the knots had become tight and I cussed and picked and tugged as hard as I could. The first came free but her limp body suddenly swung away, suspended from a single ankle and her free leg jutting across the caboose at a crazy angle. I reached down and grabbed her around the hips and lifted her body. Once more I found myself surreally intrigued at how stick-thin and light she was and I cursed myself for letting my mind wander and fought to hold her against me, under my arm, and pick at the stubborn rope. </p> <p>I willed myself to concentrate and with the weight taken off the knot, my fingers managed to pick at the fibers sufficiently well to take a hold and wrench the loop of the barrel hitch loose enough to pull over her feet.</p> <p>Her limp body crumpled against mine, her leg falling against the side of my head. Only then did I realize that her hands were still held by the lengths of string. Dammit! I carefully lowered her floppy little frame to the floor and dived over to fetch the clasp knife from my pants and hack her free.</p> <p>That done, I scooped her up and carried her over to the chair and cradled her on my lap, her head lolling against my chest, smearing it with the sticky mess from her face.</p> <p>To my great relief, she was breathing fine and actually just conscious, but her eyelids were heavy and her mouth gaped and she was little more than a sagging manikin propped against me.</p> <p>I pushed the damp hair from her face and held her to me.</p> <p>Her eyes flickered open and she blinked and stared at me, glazed and uncomprehending. Her face was still extremely flushed and I could feel her body trembling when I pressed her head to my shoulder and held her close.</p> <p>I have no idea how long I sat there, nestling this broken, stunned little girl in my lap. She made no sound, barely moved. I gingerly removed the remaining clip from her nipple and tossed it with the spike paperweight on to the bunk and pulled her closer and stroked her tiny, soft shoulders and back.</p> <p>And rocked slowly in the chair, nursing her to my chest. I wondered if I had let this all go too far.</p> <p>“Please, may I go home?” she whispered.</p> <p>That shook me back to my senses.</p> <p>I tipped her slightly, to look in her face. Behind the grime and beads of sweat and chalky trails of tears, her colour was back to normal and her big baby-blue eyes were heavy and sad, set in tired red rims and entirely devoid of the malicious sparkle of before.</p> <p>She was just a bewildered, exhausted, tiny little girl, whose body throbbed and ached literally from head to toe.</p> <p>Curled in my lap, her feet reached just half way down my shins, the top of her head hardly came up to my shoulders. I felt if I bent my body, I would smother her, so small did she seem against me. He legs, thin and white, pressed hot against the hairy expanse of my thighs. Her hard little ass pushed down on my crotch. I let my hand rest on her thigh and rubbed the smooth skin with a feather light touch.</p> <p>It is near enough impossible not to feel some affection towards a small girl when you’ve just filled her throat with cum. I turned her a little and gentled her back against my chest and played my fingers over her back, feeling and enjoying the sweet line of her vertebrae in my fingers. With the merest hint of a hug, I bent my head and kissed her tenderly on the top of her matted hair.</p> <p>I nestled her protectively and pulled her even closer to my body. I may have imagined it, but I’m sure she relaxed and snuggled back.</p> <p>Then I replied. </p> <p>Softly, quietly, against her ear, whilst my hand slipped deftly up her thigh. My strong fingers prized her legs apart a touch, and curled over the hot peachy mound.</p> <p>“Sure, darlin’. But not till I’ve stuck my big, hard dick right up inside your sweet little ass and pussy.”</p> <p>Summoning her remaining inner strength, Ellie desperately tried to pull away from me, but she had no chance.</p> <p>I held her tight against my own naked body, loving the moment, my arm furled around her upper body and my hand clamped firmly over her crotch. And against the side of her buttock, my cock stirred again.</p> <p>And the more she struggled and pleaded and whined, the better it got.</p> <p>This tiny creature was all mine now and I was going to do whatever I wanted. And to Hell with the consequences.</p> <p>I was chuckling at her, gripping her tight.</p> <p>“Oh Ellie, don’t go all shy on me now. You gave me such a nice blowjob; I think a sweet fuck would make our first date complete!”</p> <p>Her bony hip pushed and rubbed against the sweat on my stomach as she struggled. It was stifling hot and we were both bathed in perspiration again.</p> <p>After the scare with the rope, I decided to opt for something simple this time.</p> <p>All I really wanted was to keep her under control whilst I had my last tease. Actually I wasn’t even convinced I would do anything else at that stage. It was fun enough just letting her think so. I was making this up as I went along, and at last I was enjoying myself big-time!</p> <p>Though right now, I figured we could both do with a brief spot of fresh air, to cool down before the last session.</p> <p>Under the lower bunk, in the storage bin, were kept some odds and sods for jury-rigging a damaged car in an emergency. Nothing too much – a few tools and nails and the like. And a six foot length of one inch chain and padlock: just right for making a leash for slutty little girl.</p> <p>When I judged she was tired out from her little outburst, I slid her down my legs.</p> <p>She knelt, slumped and miserable, in the center of the caboose and I formed the chain into a noose and slipped it over her head.</p> <p>“Hey girly!” I jibed, “Don’t you go pulling too hard or this thing won’t just hurt, it’ll stop you breathing for good.”</p> <p>She stared silently at her knees.</p> <p>I gave the chain a playful tug and she yelped and her hands instinctively shot up and grabbed at it when the loop tightened and a flash of panic took the color from her cheeks as she yanked it away from the front of her throat.</p> <p>Yep. That would do the trick!</p> <p>It was a blessed relief, opening the caboose door and stepping out into the still coolness of the balcony. Though there was no breeze to speak of, the air chilled my sweat. I had dragged on my pants but she was entirely naked and her eyes darted about, peering into the gloom of the marshaling yard all around.</p> <p>She sucked her breath when her bare feet landed heavily on the cinders. Her bewildered and frightened eyes reflected the light from the open caboose door and she clung to the chain as I pulled her over to where I had left my truck.</p> <p>I got a '62 F250 with built-up sides - ugly as sin but she runs sweet. With the tailgate down, the loadbed is plenty long enough for even me to lie out. I keep a tarpaulin rolled in the back and that’s what I had come out to fetch: on the floor of the caboose I planned to spread it out so as we would have a touch of home comfort.</p> <p>For her first time?</p> <p>I was definitely warming to that idea.</p> <p>I made her clamber up and get it. She struggled in the dark, straining to shove the heavy roll and keep the slack in the chain at the same time. I growled something threatening and I heard her grunting as she raced to slide the tarp on to the tailgate.</p> <p>There were two other cabooses stabled against mine and I made her carry it right around the farthest one and back down the far side. She staggered and stubbed her toe climbing over the track.</p> <p>“If you drop that, I’m gonna whip that red little ass of yours all over again.”</p> <p>She gripped the tarp hard against her chest, clawing at it when it began slipping and moaning quietly to herself as the sharp stones and cinders jabbed the soles of her feet. I kept the tension in the chain and led her along the darkened cars, back to the caboose. Slightly disappointed I hadn’t thought to beat the bottoms of her feet a little before I took her outside.</p> <p>A mile away, down the other end of a yard, a switcher was cutting out cars and the sharp clank of couplings punctuated the heavy heat.</p> <p>“OK, get yourself back up and inside,” I instructed her, taking the tarp from her and pushing her back once her foot had located the lower step to the balcony.</p> <p>She looked across at my truck, not ten yards away on the other side of the caboose and shot me a hurt look and I could read her little mind and the resentment at having to carry the bundle an entirely unnecessary extra hundred yards.</p> <p>I threw the tarp on to the floor.</p> <p>“Make a nest,” I grunted.</p> <p>The dumb kid stared back questioningly and I patiently explained, “Lay it out in the middle there – just big enough for you to lie down, OK?”</p> <p>She still dithered, a look of nervous suspicion in her eye, but that instantly disappeared once the chain snapped tight and tightened threateningly around her skinny little throat.</p> <p>Ellie crouched and began to unfold the canvas.</p> <p>My eyes feasted on her tiny pink-striped ass, bobbing around as she unrolled and arranged the tarp. I glimpsed the slit of her pussy, revealed between her legs.</p> <p>Soon.</p> <p>“OK. That’s good enough,” I said.</p> <p>The caboose's first aid kit provided the remaining items I needed, and I placed them on the desk behind her.</p> <p>I kicked off my boots and slipped off my pants and lowered myself beside her on the tarp. She could not help herself look between my legs and I chuckled to myself.</p> <p>Oh yes, missy, I was thinking, take a look by all means: that fat old dick is getting all big and hard again just for you.</p> <p>Warily, she bent her head forward to allow me to loosen the chain and lift it over her head. Sitting alongside her, I was once more taken with how small Ellie was. Tiny, fragile, as if I could snap her in half as soon as look at her.</p> <p>I reached up to the desk and retrieved the hessian pack I used to carry my personal stuff; I had collected it from the truck whilst she struggled with the tarp.</p> <p>“Give me your thumbs, Ellie,” I said.</p> <p>The girl seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, for she was no longer sniffing or crying or trying to resist. She was like an automaton, her sad eyes hooded and glazed, allowing me to position her limbs or move her at will. She held out her hands.</p> <p>Reaching behind her, I felt around on the desk and located the crepe dressing. She obediently kept her thumbs crossed over as I had set them, and watched me wind the strip of bandage around. She barely acknowledged the discomfort when I pulled it as tight as I could, before tying it off.</p> <p>“Good girl,” I acknowledged and carefully helped her lay down on her back and placed her hands up above her head.</p> <p>I stroked her breast and nipple.</p> <p>Like its twin, it was swollen and distended, and shaded purple from the prolonged clamping and stretching. She winced.</p> <p>“Sssh. You’ve been a bad girl and you’ve been punished. Don’t make me have to teach you any more lessons.”</p> <p>She had drunk the last of the thermos of water and I needed a drink. Shit, I’d already busted enough company regulations already – Rule G was the last thing I cared about now. I fished in the knapsack and found it: the bottle of pilsner I keep there in case I feel like one when I'm driving home after a late turn. I knocked off the cap on the edge of the desk.</p> <p>Ellie was watching. </p> <p>I sat back beside her and took a swig. And then a second, though that one was for her.</p> <p>I rolled against her and took her by surprise. In a split second, I had pinched her nose and was forcing my mouth to hers. Instinctively her lips parted to breathe and I pressed my mouth down hard and expelled the beer between them, holding my arm down across her collar bone to keep her steady. She stiffened immediately and I could tell her legs were thrashing about but I kept firm until she was gagging and moaning and her eyes were bulging.</p> <p>""Can't have a party without a drink and a kiss!"" I chuckled, sitting back, watching her splutter and gasp in the air, her mouth and chin wet and her little tits covered in a frothy golden spray of beer and spittle.</p> <p>Her chest heaved and I watched her hard young stomach flex in and out. </p> <p>I licked my middle finger and reached down, between her legs. Her pussy was hot and damp and my finger brushed aside the flap and made slick the glossy flesh beneath, exploring beneath her labia and teasing and touching. I lay close, kissed her shoulder and licked some droplets of beer from her nipple.</p> <p>""This is nice, Ellie,"" I said. ""Just the two of us. Me and my little white trash slut.""</p> <p>She tried to turn her head away, so I buried my face in her hair and caught the lobe of her sweet little ear between my teeth. I whispered.</p> <p>""Bet you're looking forward to this, ain't ya? Having my big, hard cock pumping in that hot little ass of yours? Or fucking your smooth little pussy? That's what you wanted all along ain't it? Flaunting yourself about down by the tracks? Showing off them legs of yours, flashing that cute butt in your little blue panties?""</p> <p>She was shaking her head softly.</p> <p>I pushed and an inch of finger forced into her vagina.</p> <p>""You dirty little whore. That's what you wanted isn't it? </p> <p>A huge tear welled in the corner of her eye and trickled over her cheek.</p> <p>“No, please,” she blurted. “Don’t.”</p> <p>I picked her up. Literally lifted her off the tarp and spun her round and set her back down on her knees and elbows, with that great little ass sticking right up in the air.</p> <p>She wobbled, trying to make the position stable; though having her thumbs tied limited her options severely.</p> <p>I snaked my arm up to the desk and gathered the small tin I had left at the edge. The medic kit had proved so useful - unscrewing the lid, I scooped a small amount. It was a glycerin-based skin treatment that most of us used in the winter, when the ice cold and wet soaked through your gloves and your hands could become raw from handling the frozen metal. I'm no expert, but I reckoned it should help a thick, hard cock slide nicely into a tiny, tight little asshole.</p> <p>The surprise of having the cool cream pushed against her anus made her start and her arms gave way. She gasped and collapsed forward, her face on to her outstretched forearms.</p> <p>Suited me fine. I didn’t care so long as I had her rear.</p> <p>Ellie’s tiny asshole surrendered to the pressure of my slippery finger and I slid it in, quarter inch at a time, letting the sphincter relax and accept each extra length.</p> <p>She was fixed rigid by her own fear.</p> <p>Ellie moaned and squirmed and my finger slid out. I knelt up and took hold of her from the side, encircling her narrow waist with my arm and pulling her against me, to steady her whilst I began to open her up.</p> <p>“Be still, for Christ’s sake!” I grunted in exasperation.</p> <p>But she still fought me and I lost my patience and my eyes settled on the twin patches of ruddy soreness and I swung back my arm and slapped my open palm hard on the furthest cheek of her backside. Instantly, I followed it up with a second stinging blow to the other buttock. She jerked and tensed and shrieked, as the pain from the raised and tender flesh seared through her. The persistent dull throbbing in Ellie's ass suddenly exploded into an all-embracing fireball of pain that flared up and set her skin afire.</p> <p>I punctuated my threat with a torrent of quick, accurate slaps, evenly distributed to each side of her, but every single one landing hard down on the raw tenderness and welts from her earlier beating.</p> <p>""Keep... your... freaking ... ass... still... you freaking... little cunt!""</p> <p>Pinned against me, she could not avoid my spanking though she wriggled and bucked and wailed and coughed.</p> <p>Each sharp slap seemed louder than the last.</p> <p>It felt so good. Her tiny body so close, at my mercy. I controlled her.</p> <p>I was hurting her. She was yelping and it was great and I wanted to go on and on….</p> <p>Enough!</p> <p>Her firm ass felt hot against my palm. I moved it slowly across the little ridges and swellings where the skin smoldered and I could almost sense the pulsating agony beneath. Ellie's crying had fallen into a breathless, juddering whimper.</p> <p>She had had a dozen or more and I sat back on my heels, panting from the sudden exertion. In my arm, her body twitched and juddered as she sobbed helplessly.</p> <p>I slid her off my legs and she slumped on the tarpaulin, drawing her knees into her stomach to form a protective ball.</p> <p>""No you don't!"" I growled and slid my hands under her hips and roughly pulled her back up into a crouched kneeling position, face to the tarp.</p> <p>Her mottled red ass was glossy from the hand cream but now I had to start over, smearing my forefinger and working it back into her asshole. This time she swayed and groaned but there was no more wriggling, no more resistance. Her rectum was smooth and hot and almost sucked my finger into her. I worked the slippery hotness, in and out, curling my finger ever so slightly and pressing against her asshole methodically in different directions, slowly opening her. A further knob of cream and some persistent pressure and I finally managed to slide my middle finger into her, alongside the other, though she grunted and whimpered, the cream made it easy to slip in and out and her anus gaped blackly.</p> <p>I smeared the remaining cream on the swollen purple head of my dick. I knelt up to the right height, but my cock was so hard I couldn't stop the darn thing slipping up the crack of her ass, so I had to adopt a half-crouched stance in order to incline it towards its goal.</p> <p>""Don't you freaking dare move, missy, or I'll chop you in little pieces and scatter you across the tracks.""</p> <p>The tip of my dick was pressing hard against the small, puckered aperture, no longer tightly pulled closed, but warm and glossy and accessible. And I pushed. Firmly, persistently, but slowly, and I watched my bell end slide between her spread cheeks and felt the delicious smooth wetness envelope it. Now partly inside her, I no longer had to hold the base to guide it and so I gripped her skinny little body over the knobbles of her hips, holding her tightly and I let my weight forward, a little at a time, and sunk my cock deeper into her.</p> <p>She gasped each time I slipped more of my thick cock into her.</p> <p>Ellie let out a long, miserable moan: her voice cracked and her body slumped forwards as she collapsed into a sobbing fit. I had to grasp her waist to prevent her falling off my cock.</p> <p>Her face was buried in her hands. Her hair was wild and matted and shook each time I eased deeper inside her. Her rectum clasped me hotly and I could feel its caress along the whole length of my penis, now that I was able to slide freely in and out. I leaned forward, so that I covered her tiny curled-up body, her ass pulled into my crotch, and I reached a little higher up her, so that my hands were spread around the sides of her narrow waist. It felt so incredible -at last having this little kid under control, and taking every inch up into her slippery ass, over and over.</p> <p>Each time I slipped inside, the physical ecstasy was doubled as I look down at Ellie's body, so small, so pliant. </p> <p>She deserved it.</p> <p>I deserved it.</p> <p>I shuffled my knees closer to her and pulled her bodily towards me, still impaled on me. I bent over her further, my fingers firm about her waist and I held her steady and pushed and she whinnied like a pony as the head of my cock forced deep into her belly.</p> <p>Any moment, I knew I was going to have to cum. To speed up and ram hard into her. Fill her little body.</p> <p>I pulled right out, hoping to postpone that, to make the most of this incredible chance to fuck such a cute little girl.</p> <p>Her asshole gaped impossibly. Dilated massively, obscenely, between her little abused, red buttocks. All around, she was slick with the glycerin cream; her tiny pussy glowed pink and puffy below.</p> <p>So inviting. And available.</p> <p>Oh fuck! I'd crossed the line so far already.</p> <p>Ellie’s face flashed a hopeful expression. I rolled her on to her side. Her cheeks were flushed and shiny with tears, her crisp lips quivered, strands of hair were plastered to her forehead. She was terrified. Exhausted and beaten,</p> <p>A vicious shiver of evil pleasure rattled through me, seeing her like this. She was totally mine.</p> <p>I smiled, licking my lips, tasting the sweat.</p> <p>And as I rolled her on to her back, and straightened her arms over her head, she looked right at me and it dawned on her what was happening. I pushed her knees apart and settled between them and when I put my hands under her thighs, and lifted them, bending them back to her belly and splaying them so that her sweet little pussy was made ready, Ellie's big, wet eyes begged and she mouthed a silent plea.</p> <p>But my knees were against her ass and I was leant right over her and my aching cock was already pushing at her vagina.</p> <p>""You shouldn't mess with the grown ups if you can't take the consequences,"" I grinned down at her.</p> <p>Whatever she was about to say was lost in a quavering, mournful squeal, and the first couple inches of hot, hard cock rasped into her virgin pussy.</p> <p>~~ ### ~~</p> <p>The sky behind the yard office was already beginning to brighten with the glow of pre-dawn.</p> <p>We had lain on the tarp for a log while after, neither of us speaking, both of us breathing hard and our shared perspiration bubbling where my leg pressed down on her thighs and my hand curdled idly over her tiny, flat tit.</p> <p>There was a faint chill at my groin as the mess of fluids cooled and dried.</p> <p>I realized we needed to be out of there before it grew light.</p> <p>What I planned to do next was put her in my truck, maybe even have some last fun with her, then take her somewhere close to home and drop her off. I was going to have to scare the shit out of her one more time and tell her to come up with some tale about hitting her head and passing out. Heck, I hadn’t even worked it all out yet. </p> <p>And as it happens, it didn't quite pan out that way anyways. </p> <p>There was one last twist about to take us both by surprise.</p> <p>I used the back road out of the yard. It wasn't an official route -a section of fence had blown down some years ago and since the Maintenance of Way guys used the gap as a short cut from their own depot, a track had formed and the fence was never likely to be repaired. And I suppose it stopped the bums cutting through the fence in other places to get to the trains. So it kinda suited everybody and tonight it was what I wanted, to avoid having to go past the gatehouse again. With a secret passenger stowed under the tarp in the back.</p> <p>My cock was still glowing. Had I not wanted to keep my wits about me, I'd have put on the radio and maybe even sung along, since I was in one heck of a good mood. I'd never known a day like it, but it turned out OK in the end. A fuck like no other had been, before or since.</p> <p>I was bumping along the perimeter on just my parking lights.</p> <p>And for a second, out the corner of my eye, I glimpsed two pairs of eyes, reflected. Then they were gone. It was no animal. I knew exactly what I was seeing: a pair of bums ducking down in the undergrowth, waiting for me to get by, before they sneaked in the yard. Quite a few of them preferred to do it in the yard, despite the risks. They knew the schedules as well as we did and they could pick and choose an empty car and get aboard just as the train was setting out.</p> <p>And just as quick as they disappeared from my sight, the idea struck me.</p> <p>I pulled up and killed the engine, to give me a couple moments to think it over.</p> <p>Then this big, stupid grin cracked my face. Man, it was a stroke of genius!</p> <p>~~ ### ~~</p> <p>Dawn proper was coming up when I finally drove home.</p> <p>I had watched the tail lamp of the caboose shrink to a pinprick and then gunned the engine. She was on her way to God-Knows-Where, TX. I needed a shower and change and a couple hours shuteye before I'd have to come back for my next turn. But there would never be another day to equal this one.</p> <p>That train ran pretty much non-stop all the way into Texas. In a few hours she would be a very long way from home. </p> <p>I wondered what condition the girl would be in by then. They'd started with her even before the last hobo had popped up from between the cars and swung himself into an open door. </p> <p>I knew this was a popular route and I had already counted five of them creeping aboard in the less than an hour I'd sat and watched the train. I also knew that they liked particular types of box car. Not the draughty cattle cars of the old days - today's hobo knows that any fool could be uncomfortable. So that's why I'd put her in that particular car: I was counting on her having a little company for her first journey.</p> <p>I'd sat her up the end of the car, one wrist and one ankle tethered to grabrails with a yard of thick cord. Left her little gingham dress undone. And the neckerchief tied over her mouth. I’d cleaned her up a little back in the caboose and she looked so young and sweet and cute, tied there.</p> <p>Nowhere to hide. No way to escape the intentions of any fellow passenger, who happened to pick that car for a free ride.</p> <p>I hid inside a car in the parallel track and waited, hoping my hunch paid off.</p> <p>And I had watched the first two scouting along the track, looking out for railroad staff and trying the doors of the cars. I even recognized one of them - he had been riding the rails longer than I had. He had his trademark bundle and swigged from a bottle in a bag. I had left the doors to her car slightly open and like flies to a cowpat, they picked that one. I can only imagine what happened when they settled inside and found her. After only a couple minutes, I fancied I heard a muffled squeal and some low, excited voices. A chuckle, and laugh, a hush. And the sound of shuffling bodies.</p> <p>Out on the highway, the breeze through the side windows chilled the sweat on my forehead. I reached in my pants and mopped my face with my neckerchief. </p> <p>Double take.</p> <p>Surely I had left my neckerchief tied hard across the girl's mouth? I looked in my hand and roared with laughter.</p> <p>In my paw, damp with my perspiration, was a tiny pair of powder blue panties.</p></div>",[]
1110,Special,-1,ASBO,a.s-b.o@hotmail.com,History is repeating itself as a man takes unusual steps to solve his problems - ruthlessly exploiting the innocent charms of his 10 year old granddaughter.,2007-08-18,8,4,"Mg, DS",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/asbo006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Please, Gramps, it hurts!""</p> <p>""It has to, Darlin', you know that.""</p> <p>""Oooowww!""</p> <p>Ten-year-old Kristin Zuleg's face crumpled and flushed and the first tears of the day filled her big green eyes.</p> <p>""I'm never going to be as good as Mommy,"" she blubbered.</p> <p>Her grandfather tidied away the loose end of the cord around her ankle and slid his hand up her leg, stroking the inside of her thigh comfortingly.</p> <p>""Sssh. Sure you will, Pumpkin. You just got a lot to learn.""</p> <p>He was unable to resist the warm, soft cleft, pale and hairless, and his fingers slipped higher, curling over the perfect little slit.</p> <p>""Your Mommy was just the same when she was a little girl. But she learned. We just got to keep on doing it every day. And bit by bit you'll get used to it, and you'll start liking it proper, and before you know it, you'll be a good girl and be asking to do it all the time!""</p> <p>Kristin sounded unconvinced.</p> <p>""But I'm only little,"" she whined through her sobbing.""Yes you are,"" he replied, ""but you're also very special and that makes it even more important I train you up good. If you'd been living here before, I would have been able to do this from when you were real small and by now you would already be going up to the Lodge at weekends.""</p> <p>He reluctantly stopped stroking her exposed pussy and turned his attention to the cord around her other ankle, tightening the short length that held her to the bedstead so that she was now upended symmetrically, with her legs over her head, her feet almost touching the iron frame, and her ass and cunny lifted up from the sheet and all ready for him. She winced and sniffed.</p> <p>""Yep, if your stubborn Mother hadn't hauled you off to the other side of the country, I could have made you into a little star years ago. Even more special than she was.""</p> <p>He sat back on the edge of the bed, to admire his handiwork.</p> <p>Though he had been tying up his granddaughter like this after school in the spare room for, what, five weeks now, he hadn't yet tired of the spectacle of the tiny girl held open and inviting and awaiting his attention. And every time, he mentally compared it to a similar scene, some sixteen years earlier, when he had first strung up her mother, shortly after her eighth birthday, and begun conditioning her to be special too.</p> <p>Kristin was just as pretty, with the same pale, almost translucent skin as her late mother, though nobody ever did work out whose green eyes she had inherited. There were half a dozen most likely fathers amongst the exclusive membership of the Lodge, but none ever put themselves forward as the One.</p> <p>Fuck, that whole business had been a disaster. </p> <p>Something had gone very wrong, that young Shelley had ever managed to get in the family way and then his stupid bitch wife had refused to let him take her for a termination, so they took her out of school and she had Kristin at home, and with a bit of subterfuge, managed successfully to pass her off as the fifteen year-old's new baby sister. </p> <p>He grinned, looking back at that crazy time: it had been a heck of a relief seeing the baby's green eyes and thinking thank the Lord she ain't mine.</p> <p>After all, he had been fucking Shelley during the week for the best part of four years but had been mighty careful all that time, so it sure would have been cruel fate if he had been the man who made her pregnant.</p> <p>""How you doing, Pumpkin?"" he asked the small girl.</p> <p>She had stopped sniveling but with the time approaching, was already perspiring and becoming nervous.</p> <p>""Alright, thank you.""</p> <p>""Sir,"" she added hastily, remembering that from now on, until he let her out of the room, she had to stop thinking of him as her Gramps and instead be very respectful. Hostettes had to be respectful all the time and she didn't want to let him down. It was a funny word, but that's what the special girls who went to the Lodge were called. Being a good girl, she was always polite to all grown-ups anyway, but he had told her that what made the Hostettes special was that they always did everything they were told and only the very best girls could learn how to do that.</p> <p>""Good girl,"" he smiled and leaned across the bed and kissed her very tenderly right on her hot, musky little mound.</p> <p>And it sent a shiver through her tiny naked body, as that meant he had begun. The Special Hour, when he helped her learn all the things she would have to know before they would let her go to the Lodge.</p> <p>There were some things he did every time, but it was as if each evening, when she followed him into the room, he had some new surprise waiting for her. Already, she was scared. But also just a bit excited.</p> <p>There was so much she still didn't understand.</p> <p>Some of the things he did were real nice, even if they was things she only thought grown-ups did. Even made her giggle thinking about them!</p> <p>But a lot of it was real hard and sometimes she didn't' want to be a Hostette any more, because it hurt.</p> <p>She thought about it all the time now. When she lay in bed at night, having her usual silent conversation with Mister Bear as she drifted off to sleep, she even confided to her teddy that in a dumb way she almost sort of looked forward to it now. It was all still so strange, living with her Grandparents, miles away from her old school and her friends and the trailer park. She missed Mommy so much, but she was old enough to accept, sadly, that Mommy was dead and now she had to learn to live a new life back here, where she had lived as a baby and toddler. Her Grandparents were OK mostly. She told herself that it was nicer in a lot of ways than being in the City, even if she didn't have her Mommy no more.</p> <p>Each afternoon, as the time approached to join the others on the school bus home, she would become quiet and reflective.</p> <p>It was her massive secret. Her and Gramps.</p> <p>But he said she was really special and that made her very happy. He must love her so very much to take so much trouble to help her learn. </p> <p>Late afternoons, when Grandma was out working at the diner, he would meet her off the bus. Sometimes she really wanted to go play with some of the kids in her new class but she always said she had to do something and couldn't.</p> <p>Gramps wouldn't have liked her doing that.</p> <p>The first couple times, no more than a week after her Grandparents had come up on the Greyhound to fetch her, he had just sat her down in the spare room, told her stuff about this Lodge place in the Lakes, which was like some sort of club thing that all the important men in the town went to. And about how her Mom used to go there weekends when she was a young girl. Mommy had been one of the special girls, been a Hostette - one of the best they had ever had, Grandpa said - but then he also said she was so special he thought she could be even better! In the Lodge, they had this Den where some of the men did these parties and the Hostettes got to go for free because they helped out. It sounded sort of fun, even if it was a bit scary too.</p> <p>She didn't know why her Mom had never told her about that. Gramps was nice, telling her. Else she might never have got to find out and she might never have got to go to the parties.</p> <p>The next time, he told her to take off her clothes, because that's one of the funny things they sometimes got the Hostettes to do at them parties and so she sat on his lap and he was holding and touching her and she tried to imagine what it would be like. Though because it was Gramps telling her, she knew it must be OK.</p> <p>It was ever so exciting, thinking she had been picked to be one of the special girls in the Den. Just like Mommy was. And even though she was only new round here! It all had to be a huge secret and though she didn't really believe her tongue would be cut out if she ever said something, she took what Gramps said very seriously indeed. </p> <p>Kristin blinked. Her mind stopped its wandering.</p> <p>She felt the spiky tickle of Gramps' whiskers scratching at the soft skin between her legs. She knew it wasn't normal. Normal girls don't have their Gramps licking their slits do they? But it was OK if you were special. It thrilled her when he was happy with her. And anyhow, she was used to him doing it now. It was even better than when she put her hand down there at night and squeezed it hard between her legs. It made her tummy go all tight and when his fingers eased her lips apart and he wiggled his tongue right in her hole, she always got all goosebumpy! So very bad!</p> <p>Then he stopped and she was holding her breath. Waiting.</p> <p>For like, ages.</p> <p>She knew he was there; knew he was moving about, but being squashed up double she couldn't see past her own tummy and what he was going to use this time.</p> <p>It was like flash of blinding light.</p> <p>First white, then red.</p> <p>Accompanied by a sharp stabbing in her right buttock, that paused, and then exploded in her head. And was released in a piercing shriek.</p> <p>He waited for the noise to abate. She always cried so beautifully, so reliably, but that little scream had been a real joy, that made his heart skip a beat and his already hard cock spasm with delight. Friday was the best night to try out new things: her skin had the weekend to lose any telltale marks. And the hairbrush was obviously doing the trick. Not the back - she had already had that many times, as an alternative to the paddle. No - bristles first was what he was trying tonight.</p> <p>He sat on the bed and leaned over to inspect her ass. A neat oval of redness had formed almost instantly and now the skin was swelling slightly, a mass of tiny red dots could clearly be seen, each one marking where a sharp bristle had punctured the surface. His fingers caressed the soreness and the little girl flinched and moaned through her sobbing.</p> <p>""What do you say, girl?"" he asked.</p> <p>She fought her tears, knowing she had to reply immediately when he called her that.</p> <p>""Thank you, Sir.""</p> <p>""Did you like that?""</p> <p>""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>""Did it hurt bad?""</p> <p>Kirstin spluttered. Her ass was smarting and kept giving her nasty twinges. ""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>""Would you like me to do it again?""</p> <p>""Yes please, Sir,"" she croaked.</p> <p>He waited. It was great to see her tense up, expecting it. She kept it up for a minute, then she had to relax and so he made a deliberate movement so that she braced herself. But again he held off. Teasing her.</p> <p>Towards the end of a Special Hour, he could set her little body twitching and shaking just by playing this game. When she was exhausted and aching and her muscles were tired.</p> <p>The brush swung hard against her other ass cheek, and she yelled out again.</p> <p>""Good girl. More?""</p> <p>Gritting her teeth, half-choking on her own saliva, Kristin managed a ""Yes, Sir"" and was rewarded with four firm strokes in quick succession, which had her writhing against the mattress, her ankles tight in the cord. She shrieked, gasping for breath and her thin, broken cries rose and fell as the fiery stabbing in her ass flared and burned.</p> <p>He held her still, steadying her hips with his hand as he bent and once again lapped between her labia. Her crying shook her entire body, but once his tongue had pushed down between the fleshy labia, and he sensed the tangy hot smoothness beneath, it mattered not. He gripped her firmly, slithering his supple tongue around, exploring behind her labia, prodding and pressing around her miniature clitoris, teasing and probing the tight hotness of the entrance to her vagina. His spit coated her tiny folds and creases and as her sobbing ebbed to silence, replaced by her irregular breathing and sucking of teeth as her immature pussy began to respond, he finally detected the first hint of oily juices ebbing up within her little cunny.</p> <p>He sensed the change.</p> <p>When the focus of her physical being changed from the pain in her buttocks to the warm comforting sensations he was creating between her legs. There was some subtle relaxation in her: a slightly different pattern to her breathing.</p> <p>Which meant of course she was ready for more pain.</p> <p>The whole concept of this conditioning was to train her subconscious to associate sexual pleasure with pain. So that the two became inseparable. </p> <p>For that was what in fact made a Hostette special - they were not merely underage girls supplied for the sexual pleasure of the Lodge's inner circle, but true little submissives who had been trained to accept, even expect, to be handled roughly at the weekly 'parties'.</p> <p>The girls, a steady stream of mostly trailer trash, had become an established feature of the Lodge, since (legend has it) after one wild night back in the late Sixties, when some drunken members decided to gangbang the super's twelve-year-old daughter, and a large sum was paid to hush it up. But imaginations had been fired and pockets round these parts were pretty deep, and a few of the more senior members decided to provide the facility on a more organized footing. Boasting a membership spanning the upper echelons of the community, with influence in all the right places, and large sums of cash available, the Lodge never found it a problem maintaining around a dozen girls at a time, working Saturday afternoon to Sunday morning. Newcomers were auctioned at their induction and then payment to fathers, uncles or whatever was regular and generous, a mix of basic retainer plus individual tips. With all parties sworn to silence, it was an arrangement that suited a lot of folk around here.</p> <p>Kristin was being conditioned at a relatively late age, though she had yet to display anything more than the earliest indications of puberty. Despite this, she was so pliable and trusting and naive and Gramps was confident that she would be more than ready for her Thanksgiving induction. It generally reckoned they needed up to a whole year before they were ready, but he had committed to deliver her after only three months.</p> <p>For he desperately needed the money.</p> <p>All those years before, when he delivered Shelley for her induction, he had cleared his debts around town and had enough left over for a late registration Dodge. Kristin's mother, who was only nine at the time, had been a big hit with the Lodge and the subsequent rewards had also been accordingly generous. Happy days. Before Shelley got it in her head to run away, taking her kid with her.</p> <p>But things were different now. He hadn't worked for a year and doubted he would find anything worth taking again. Only his wife's small wage from the diner kept them going. And yet she was still expecting them to take that apartment down in Ocala, Florida. He hadn't dared tell her how much short the nest egg was. </p> <p>So having to take on the kid after Shelley's accident was the last thing he needed, but he pretty soon realized it could also be his salvation. For when he stepped out the cab and saw his granddaughter for the first time in seven years, he had no doubt whatsoever what had to happen.</p> <p>Kristin would be the Lodge's next new Hostette.</p> <p>The memory was making him horny all over again.</p> <p>Today had been a hot early Fall day and he had been looking forward to this Special Hour.: there was always something special about licking Kristin's sweet little girl pussy.</p> <p>But he had to stop right there. Just the second she started to respond. Fuck it!</p> <p>He wiped his face with the back of his hand.</p> <p>""You want some more, girl?"" he drawled.</p> <p>""Yes please, Sir,"" was her strained reply. He was sure she really was beginning to get off on it, even though she were still only a littl'un, so she probably genuinely meant it. Christ, they grew up early these days.</p> <p>Kristin's reply was indeed genuine - she loved having Gramps do that rude stuff - but she also knew there would be a catch. She knew she would be hurt first. Before he gave her the nice feelings again. </p> <p>How he would do it, nor how much, she had no idea. Her throat felt sore and dry.</p> <p>A few minutes later, she found out.</p> <p>She was too young to realize the irony. That, and too occupied trying to accommodate the horrible sharp stinging.</p> <p>And not just from her nipples today, either - Gramps also made her put one on each of her pussy lips.</p> <p>Hair grips, that he had asked her to choose for herself at the Mall, and he even made her put them on herself! The pair of pink ones on her titties, the blue ones down there.</p> <p>They were the sprung clip type, with curved jaws about three inches long. And on the inside, plastic spikes: lots of them. They gripped hair bunches well enough, but they also made tender parts of little girls very sore, very quickly. </p> <p>When she did her cheerleader routine.</p> <p>Ten times in a row, and if she paused, even for a second, Gramps had the paddle ready, to swing hard against her ass.</p> <p>She managed to hold back the tears for the first two routines, but the stretching and pulling, especially between her legs, was making the grips dig in. It was so hard doing it, for if one of the clips fell off, she knew he would put her over his knee and paddle her hard.</p> <p>But if he thought she wasn't doing her star jumps and leaps and bends properly enough, he would take the paddle to her as well.</p> <p>Made her head spin, trying to get it all right for him.</p> <p>To be his special girl.</p> <p>After the shock when she put them on, which was bad enough, the throbbing just got worse and worse, and the two clips on her labia bit in deep every time she stretched. Then one of the glittery pink ones started to slip but she couldn't get to it in time and it clattered across the floorboards.</p> <p>Kristin cried out in despair.</p> <p>She scampered over and was bending to retrieve it when he grabbed her wrist and tugged her roughly to the bed.</p> <p>""Sorry, Sir,"" she attempted to say but he was spinning her round and holding the back of her neck and pushing her head down on to the mattress.</p> <p>As if it were taking place in slow motion, Kristin heard the paddle cut through the air, then heard the dull thwack as it landed. She was angry with herself for her mistake but her thought was instantly replaced with pain. Not unbearable at first, but Gramps had hit exactly over the tender patch where he had used the hairbrush before, and the skin was raw and began smarting immediately. After ten strokes, when he pushed her away and she crumpled on the floor, her ass felt like it was being prodded with shards of glass and she had fallen such that she was lying on the clips on he pussy and they too bore into the tenderest of flesh and broke her resistance.</p> <p>She crumpled into a fit of self-pitying crying.</p> <p>She would probably have lain there, curled up and heaving with sorrowful tears, had he not picked her up and held her to him.</p> <p>""Put the grip back on, you lazy little cunt, and do the rest of your routines,"" he snarled.</p> <p>Gramps was so convincing. It was like he really was cross. He passed her the hairclip and sobbing, she bit her lips and released it over her poor sore little nipple.</p> <p>It was all right again after she had finished. He wasn't cross no more.</p> <p>Curled up tight in his lap, the clips removed and her tears slowly ebbing away, she put her arms round his neck and hugged him as tight as she could.</p> <p>She hurt all over but the nasty stuff was over and Gramps held her and stroked her shoulders and back and hair and her heart wasn't bumping so fast now and he was drying her tears and then he kissed her on the lips. </p> <p>Which was what she had been waiting for.</p> <p>""Such a special girl, you are, Kristin,"" he whispered, cradling the back of her head and as her lips softened against his, his tongue brushed lightly against them and they parted and it slipped between her teeth. He rolled her back on to the bed, embracing her, his mouth pressed to hers, and her clear green eyes opened briefly, no longer filled with tears, but sparkling shyly with total joy.</p> <p>Gramps's kisses made her all better. Kissed away the gnawing ache in her nipples and made them tight and hard. And caressed her pussy, bit by bit dampening the soreness and tickling out the moisture from her vagina and making her clit feel very tingly.</p> <p>He indulged her.</p> <p>Her shallow breathing and the contented playing of her little fingers against his back; the bashful half-smile of guilty joy when he winked and his mouth roved over her sweet young body. Watching her delight as he held and kissed her, he had to concentrate to remember that she still had one last ordeal to face.</p> <p>This was going to be something he had been looking forward to all day. </p> <p>Earlier, he had been prowling around the kitchen, hunting for a snack, when the inspiration hit him. It was great idea - he so hoped it would work, for there were a few variations he fancied trying in a week or two, as he stepped up her training towards Thanksgiving. She surely had to fetch a good price, better even than the youngest Carter girl back in April. She had fetched five figures, rumor had it.</p> <p>Christ!</p> <p>They would be fighting over her: two months short of her eleventh birthday, trained to be willing and obedient. And with her sweet little cherry intact and ripe for plucking. There had to be several high rollers in this County who would dig deep in their pockets for her company that weekend. And a good, steady income stream afterwards, when he left her at the Lodge at weekends.</p> <p>""Smaller, girl!"" he barked.</p> <p>Kristin shuffled her knees even tighter into her chest and pulled her head in as close as possible, forming the smallest little girl ball she could. The line of her spine curled deliciously down her tiny body. All the way down to the glowing red of her tormented ass.</p> <p>In the Lodge, the girls were expected to adopt this position, huddling in the corner of a room, facing outwards, whenever they were not required by any of the Members. Or being punished in The Den.</p> <p>Gramps prodded her with his toe.</p> <p>""Lift your ass up; pull it open. Show me.""</p> <p>She did as she was told, her stubby fingers clawing aside her tender buttocks, to expose the tiny dark crater that was her anus.</p> <p>""Wider!""</p> <p>Her fingers scrabbled to pull at the skin and stretch the hole.</p> <p>Oh yes, this should end the session on a high!</p> <p>He let her stay like that for a while, so as he could get it ready. He had thought he might just do it as she was, crouched on the floor, but if it gave the reaction he was hoping for, it would be better to immobilize her.</p> <p>Just in case.</p> <p>""Right. Get yourself up on that bed, foot end, facing me, with your head over the frame of the bed, your sweet little ass in the air and your hands on top of the metal.""</p> <p>Kristin was rightly wary, but she scampered up and positioned herself as he had ordered. He took each wrist and moved it out towards the bedpost, and used the short lengths of cord to bind her down to the top of the bed frame. She watched him extract the spreader bar from the closet - she was already very familiar with its purpose - and even helped by moving her feet further apart. A gesture that pleased him greatly. The kid was well on the way to being trained.</p> <p>Her long dark tresses fell over her face and though she tried to shake them aside, he had to gather her hair and smooth it each side of her head. Her big green eyes twinkled up at him, even now still rimmed red from her tears, but set against the fine black line of her eyebrows, and the curl of her lashes, still so sexily naive and vulnerable. He bunched the hair in his fist, behind her head and pulled so that she had to raise her chin. Her cheeks were soft and flushed and a frown of discomfort disfigured her smooth brow.</p> <p>He kissed her mouth.</p> <p>With his other hand, he reached down and pushed his undershorts down his legs. His hard cock sprang loose, the tip purple and slick with pre-cum.</p> <p>The girl chewed her lip nervously.</p> <p>""Well?"" he prompted.</p> <p>""Sir,"" she began, preparing to repeat the words she had had to learn.</p> <p>""Sir, please may I pleasure you with my lips?""</p> <p>Gramps smiled. He had never gone along with some of the dumbest of the Lodge rules for the Hostettes, and it specially didn't sound right, being spoken by his little granddaughter. But she had to be trained their way, so he had no choice.</p> <p>They were a lot of pretentious fucking idiots, those guys in the Lodge.</p> <p>He guided his dick to her expectant mouth, where her obedient tongue flickered over the tip. This was one natural skill she seemed to have inherited and she was every bit as adept as her mother. He felt her mouth close gently about the bell end, and the warmth of her saliva bathing his raging erection.</p> <p>The girl's head bobbed up and down. </p> <p>""Oh yeah, that's it baby,"" he mouthed.</p> <p>Though the Special Hour was only on schooldays, he carefully engineered her itinerary on Sunday mornings so that on their way back from church, he had a few minutes alone with her in the truck and though little could improve on the sheer ecstasy of having his dick sucked so well by the little girl, having it done whilst he was parked on Main Street, nodding greetings to unknowing folks going by, was most definitely something else!</p> <p>Christ, he wanted to let her finish. To fill her little mouth, but not yet. Reluctantly he withdrew.</p> <p>There was that one last thing he wanted to do. To round off the week's training. </p> <p>Trying out his moment of inspiration.</p> <p>He liked the using the vibrator on her. Mail order and worth the investment. Top of the range, with different heads and he had made another couple of his own.</p> <p>Of course he would much have preferred to be using his dick in her little holes, but that would have to wait until she had begun at the Lodge and lost her cherry for a good price. Gramps was looking forward to December. Been a long time since he had been able to fuck a little bald pussy whenever it took his fancy. He grinned to himself: OK so he weren't a high flyer, a member of the inner circle who had access to the Den and the girls, but neither did he have to pay hundreds to spank or fuck one, because he would have her for free during the rest of the week.</p> <p>He removed the small plastic cylinder from the carton and selected one of the smallest attachments - a garish purple cock-head, about half the size of his own.</p> <p>Glancing over to her, he saw Kristin watching, her face blank and pale as she fretted over what he was preparing for her. He moved, so that she would not see him open the bottle of olive oil and with the aid of a paper napkin, wipe a generous coat of oil over the purple silicone. The label read 'Extra Virgin Olive Oil with Rosemary and Hot Red Chilli'.</p> <p>This should be interesting, he thought.</p> <p>There was sufficient room for him to sit on the mattress directly behind her. With her arms held down against the top rail of the bed frame, the girl's ass was raised up, and the spreader bar ensured he had easy access to it.</p> <p>Though she was expecting it, the first touch of her grandfather's finger on her tight little anus still made her start. As usual, it was wet with his spit and with only a firm pressure, began to slide inside.</p> <p>She trusted Gramps implicitly and if he wanted to put his finger up her ass, then it had to be right.</p> <p>He worked her briefly and silently. Not that she had any choice, but Kristin was little fazed by this - Gramps often did it in there and it weren't so bad. A lot nicer than being hit, for sure. </p> <p>Oh God! He was going to do the thing in there as well! She tensed.</p> <p>She felt a shiver when the vibrator started up. It felt very funny but she didn't mind that going in her ass either, truth be told. He said she was very grown up when she had the thing in there.</p> <p>Special.</p> <p>Slick with oil, the small tip of the vibrator passed easily through the semi-relaxed sphincter and Gramps inched it carefully up into her rectum.</p> <p>She closed her eyes and slumped forward on the bed frame. Like always, the feeling when the jiggly thing went in was so weird, as if her legs were suddenly made of Jell-O, and for a moment, her insides felt just like she needed to pee.</p> <p>But this time, the sensation was much stronger. Her eyes popped wide in surprise: there was this great stinging feel in her ass. God -not just the jiggly feeling, or even the scary one, like her insides were going to burst. This was new. And Jeez - painful! And it was just getting worse and worse.</p> <p>She could not stop herself: the stinging was overwhelming, like somebody had lit a fire inside her, a concentration of burning, wave after wave, each stronger than the last. More and more as the jiggly vibrator slipped out and pushed back into her anus.</p> <p>""Ooooowwwwwww!"" she squealed.</p> <p>Gramps landed a firm slap on her already sore buttock.</p> <p>""Hush!"" he admonished, and through the constant sharp stinging, she could feel the thickness of the vibrator sink deeper into her, until Gramps' hand was touching her buttocks.</p> <p>""Oh please Gramps!!"" she yelled, ""take it out, its hurting too much!""</p> <p>He held it steady, but had to shift and wrap his arm around her waist to keep her still, as her body was writhing around so wildly. She grunted and moaned and was panting noisily through her nose.</p> <p>""Shut the fuck up, girl, or I'll take the whip to you,"" he growled.</p> <p>Kristin was wailing, shaking her head from side to side, as the unrelenting fire inside her raged. The more she flailed around, tied as she was, the worse it seemed to be, and all the time the vibrating rubber dick kept sliding in and out of her, spreading the oil over her most sensitive membranes, and coating her anus with warm, scented oil each time it penetrated her. The vibrator slipped so easily inside, but instead of making this a comfortable, pleasurable experience, the oil was of course simply ensuring that every part of her was subjected to the intense, relentless burn of the chilli extract it contained.</p> <p>Gramps struggled to hold her, so much was her ass bucking about. Kristin was so very small, but the fire in her rectum and anus was so strong that it possessed her. Her tiny body snapped to and fro, wrenching against the cords; she threw her head back and screeched, saliva dribbling from the side of her mouth, her face sweaty and red, her eyes wet and wild.</p> <p>He gave up, leaving the vibrator embedded in her, but it was expelled within seconds from her heaving little body.</p> <p>The oil had been a triumph all right. </p> <p>He stood aside for a few seconds, simply observing with excited satisfaction the astounding effect it had on her. His cock swelled to even greater proportions and right now he knew he had to relieve the pressure at last.</p> <p>Moving around to her head, he stood directly in front of her, with his erect penis almost right in her screwed-up cute young face.</p> <p>Her eyes briefly met his: strained, tearful, bewildered and pleading. Fuck, she was a beautiful little girl - them doctors and lawyers and bigshots and politicians would be falling over themselves to use and abuse her in the Den! So this was damn good practice for the kid!</p> <p>Groaning uncontrollably, she made anguished squeaking noises each time another sharp pang shot up from her ass. He placed his hands on each side of her head, to keep it still.</p> <p>""Let it hurt, girl. Get used to it.""</p> <p>She whimpered something but he could not make it out. He lifted her head.</p> <p>""Suck it good, girl,"" he ordered.</p> <p>She flashed a look of despair. </p> <p>""And make sure you swallow it all, you little dirty cunt!"" he grunted, playing his part.</p> <p>He used her hair to hold her head steady, coiling it around his fingers, pressing his hands over her scalp. Her face was red, sweaty, and her cheeks and chin were wet with spit and tears. She was shaking and was fighting the pain to part her lips and place them softly around the shiny tip of Gramps' dick.</p> <p>The girl had spirit.</p> <p>Her eyes squeezed tight shut in concentration (she so wanted to be good for him, to be as good as he said Mommy had been). But even so, as she washed her little tongue over him and slipped her lips down the shaft, she could not prevent the occasional whimper of pain escaping through her nose.</p> <p>Gramps looked down at her. Her agonized young face, deep-flushed, and her perfect little mouth encircling his cock, and her skinny body, all pale and bony, curled up and bobbing about. So trusting and willing. Oh yeah, she would have no shortage of men wanting her each Saturday.</p> <p>""OK, Slut. Get ready.""</p> <p>Her lips, tongue and roof of her mouth formed a perfect hollow, and with a few short strokes, he exploded a thick stream of cum, spraying to the very back of her throat. Anxiously she swallowed hard, desperately keen to show him she could, and not let any of his precious jism be wasted. He had always told her it was a measure of how good she was, the amount of cum she ate and she innocently believed him quite literally. </p> <p>His cock pulsed and spat his remaining semen into her waiting mouth.</p> <p>Spent, he stood back and waited for her to open her mouth for him. Just like she had been instructed, Kristin had kept back a goodly mouthful, so that she could give him a wide, open-mouthed smile of gratitude, and see for himself the sticky strands of gloop adhering to her tongue and teeth.</p> <p>""Well done, Slut,"" he praised her with genuine appreciation.</p> <p>For she truly had done well, especially for such a young girl, coping with so much pain yet still performing a most satisfactory blow job.</p> <p>This Special Hour had been the best yet!</p> <p>""Good girl, Kristin, I'm so proud of you"" grinned Gramps, watching her walk slowly, and very stiffly, along the landing, clutching her clothes. Her ass looked so cute, blushed a deep pink, with only a few small, red weals swollen up where he had caught her with the edge of the paddle. He could see her trying to clench her buttocks as she shuffled along and wondered how long she would feel the effects of the chilli extract inside her.</p> <p>A long, thin trickle of olive oil glistened down the inside of her left thigh, from her crotch to her knee.</p> <p>""Go on, be quick. Get in the tub before your Grandma gets back!""</p> <p>And at that moment, he heard the latch and scurried downstairs.</p> <p>He followed his wife into the kitchen.</p> <p>She looked tired.</p> <p>Standing at the sink, she ran the water, filling a pan. He sat at the table, watching.</p> <p>""How is she doing?"" she asked, closing the faucet. ""You try that hairbrush on her, like I said?""</p> <p>""Oh yep. Worked real good,"" he replied with a smirk, ""real good. Don't you worry. She'll be plenty ready by Thanksgiving.""</p> <p>Kristin's Grandma wheeled around and her expression softened. She put down the pan and went over to the dresser. Her fingers touched the brochure, playing across the airbrushed image of a sun-drenched resort somewhere in Marion County. </p> <p>Gramps raised his eyebrows in surprise. Not often these days he saw his wife actually smile.</p> <p>Special!</p></div>",[]
1111,"Julia, Part 1",1,ATOS,no@email,Diese in mehreren Teilen bis zu großen Finale erzählte Geschichte ist frei erfunden und hat sich so nie ereignet.,2006-05-09,2,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Das erste Mal nackt sah ich Julia als sie zwei Jahre alt war. Zumindest so halbnackt, und das auch noch aus relativ großer Entfernung. Es war Sommer. Ich stand auf meinem Balkon und schaute in den Garten hinunter. Der Garten (und auch das ganze dazugehörige Haus) gehörte meinen Vermietern, ein junges Paar mit eben dieser einen Tochter, Julia. Diese Familie wohnte im Erdgeschoss, ich hatte vor kurzem die Wohnung in der ersten Etage bezogen. Zu dem Zeitpunkt war ich ungefähr 21 Jahre alt.</p> <p>Ich stand also auf dem Balkon und schaute ans andere Ende des Gartens, als plötzlich die Mutter ihrer etwa 2 1/2jährigen Tochter die Hosen runterzog. Verwundert schaute ich zu, doch den Grund für die Aktion sollte ich bald erfahren: Julia musste pinkeln, und ihre Mutter hatte wohl keine Lust mit ihr zurück ins Haus zum Klo zu gehen. So hielt sie Julia mit halb runtergelassenen Hosen über ein Blumenbeet und ich sah, wie ein gelber Pissstrahl zwischen ihren Beinen hervorschoss. Viel mehr konnte ich jedoch nicht erkennen. Leider blieb mir auch ein Blick auf ihr blankes Hinterteil verwehrt, da die Hose sofort nach Beendigung des Geschäfts wieder hochgezogen wurde. Aber es war zumindest ein Anfang.</p> <p>Das erste mal richtig nackt sah ich Julia als sie sechs war. Ich war an einem Abend zu Besuch unten bei ihren Eltern und saß im Wohnzimmer. Es war „Bettgehzeit“ und die Mutter machte ihre Tochter im Bad fertig. Doch plötzlich kam Julia noch mal ins Wohnzimmer gerannt – splitterfasernackt, so wie die Natur sie geschaffen hat. In dem Alter kennen Kinder halt noch kein Schamgefühl. Ich bewunderte ihren kleinen, aber kräftigen Kinderpo. Einfach traumhaft, wie sich ihre Arschbacken beim Laufen hin und her bewegten.</p> <p>Am meisten faszinierte mich aber ihr Schritt. Diese glatte Haut, so ohne ein einziges Härchen. Es wirkte alles so rein und frisch. Und dann erst ihre Spalte und die dicken Schamlippen, die sie umgaben! Ich hätte nie gedacht, dass ein Mädchen in dem Alter schon so gut entwickelt ist zwischen ihren Beinen. In meiner Hose regte sich definitiv etwas.</p></div>",[]
1112,"Julia, Part 2",2,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-09,-1,-1,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Das nächste mal sah ich ihren nackten Mädchenarsch als sie zehn war. Ich war erneut bei ihren Eltern zu Besuch und musste mal aufs Klo. Dabei kam ich an dem Gang vorbei, der zum Bad und den Schlafzimmern führt. Und da kam Julia aus dem Bad. Sie hatte geduscht. Ihre nassen, braunen Haare klebten ihr am Kopf und hingen bis zu den Schultern herab. Über ihre Schultern hatte sie ein weißes Handtuch gelegt. Das bedeckte aber nur den Rücken, aber nicht das was sich unterhalb befand ...</p> <p>Sie ging die paar Schritte vom Bad bis in ihr schräg gegenüberliegendes Zimmer und drehte mir dabei ihre Rückseite zu und konnte mich deshalb nicht sehen. Aber ich schaute genau hin.</p> <p>Ihr Körperbau hatte sich etwas verändert. Sie war einiges gewachsen und ihr Hintern wirkte zierlicher als wie ich ihn das letzte mal gesehen hatte. Hübsche kleine, aber durchaus rundliche Pobacken mit perfekter weißer (aber nicht zu blasser) Haut überzogen. Und diese Bewegungen die sie beim Laufen machten. Leider war der Moment viel zu schnell vorbei und sie ereichte ihr Zimmer und schloss die Tür. Diesmal konnte ich auch keinen Blick auf ihre Geschlechtsteile erhaschen. Ich hätte auch gern gesehen ob sich schon etwas Busen entwickelt hatte. Aber das Gesehene reichte aus und ich tat, als ich das Klo erreicht hatte, etwas anderes als ursprünglich geplant ...</p> <p>Als sie elf war, gab es das nächste Erlebnis. An dem Tag als sie Schulschwimmen hatte, kam Julia wie jeden Mittag nach Hause und stellte ihre Tasche mit den dreckigen Sachen vor die Kellertreppe. Diese würde ihre Mutter am Nachmittag, wenn sie von der Arbeit käme, zum Waschen mit in den Keller nehmen. Ich kam zufällig das Treppenhaus runter und sah die Tasche. Und da überkam es mich. Es war ja niemand zu Hause (ich hatte gesehen dass Julia mit einer Freundin weggegangen war) und so griff ich in die Tasche.</p> <p>Tatsächlich, da war er: ihr nasser, grün gemusterter Badeanzug in dem vor wenigen Stunden noch Julias Unterteil gesteckt hatte. Ich zog mir auf der Stelle die Hose runter und setzte mich auf die Treppe. Ich nahm den Badeanzug und wickelte das Teil, das normalerweise stramm über kleine Mädchenpos gespannt ist, um meinen Ständer. Es dauerte nicht lange, und ich wichste eine volle Ladung in das grüne Teil. Dann packte ich den Badeanzug (ohne ihn vorher zu säubern) zurück in die Tasche.</p></div>",[]
1113,"Julia, Part 3",3,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-09,3,3,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Julias Erziehung war – Gott sei Dank – sehr streng. Sie wurde noch von ihrer Mutter körperlich gezüchtigt. Das konnte in meiner Wohnung oben dann immer gut hören, das Geschrei war ja laut genug. Der Kochlöffel hatte manchmal Schwerstarbeit zu verrichten. Und Julias Mutter sprach ganz offen darüber. Einmal erzählte sie mir, dass ihre Tochter bereits mit zwei Jahren ihre erste Tracht Prügel bekommen habe. Und einmal, da war Julia acht oder neun, stand sie daneben als ihre Mutter mir berichtete, wie Julias Hintern mal wieder Hochzeit hatte. Das Töchterchen stand nur verlegen daneben, sagte keinen Piep und war knallrot im Gesicht.</p> <p>Kurz nach dem Vorfall mit dem Badeanzug war ich dann auch endlich mal Augenzeuge einer solchen Abreibung und nicht immer nur Ohrenzeuge. Julia hatte mit einem Fußball eine kleine Delle in die Frontscheibe meines Autos geschossen. Und ihre Mutter meinte wohl, weil ich der Leidtragende war, sollte ich auch ruhig zusehen dürfen wie Julia dafür bestraft wurde.</p> <p>Jedenfalls standen Mutter und Tochter an diesem Abend vor meiner Tür – Mutter mit Kochlöffel in der Hand, Tochter mit Tränen in den Augen. Ich schaute etwas verblüfft, aber Mutter zog ihre um Gnade bettelnde Tochter einfach hinter sich her und setzte sich aufs Sofa. Dann zog sie Julia ihre Jeans und ihren blauen Schlüpfer bis zu den Knöcheln runter. Zum Vorschein kam ein atemberaubender Unterleib, schon mit einem leichten Flaum von dunklen Schamhaaren überzogen. Die Hüften waren auch schon etwas breiter als bei einem Kind. Ich hatte sofort etwas hartes in der Hose. Dann drehte die Mutter ihre Tochter um und legte sie klassisch übers Knie.</p> <p>Sofort begann der ordentliche Hinternvoll (so wie ich ihn auch noch aus meiner Kindheit kenne). In schneller Folge gab es kräftige Hiebe mit dem gelben Plastikkochlöffel auf den nackten Arsch. Schön verteilt auf beide Backen und auch schmerzempfindliche Ritze bekam genug ab. Julia wand sich vor Schmerzen, doch ihre Mutter hatte sie fest im Griff. Das Mädchen schrie und heulte hemmungslos. Meine Erregung steigerte sich ins Unermessliche, besonders wenn ich auf Julias Hinterteil blickte: inzwischen war es knallrot, an einigen Stellen gab es schon dunkelblaue Flecken. Aus eigener Erfahrung wusste ich, wie heiß sich der Po jetzt anfühlen musste – und natürlich wie unbeschreiblich schmerzhaft die Abreibung für Julia war. Aber ich hatte kein Mitleid mit ihr. Immer wieder dieses geile klatschende Geräusch wenn der Kochlöffel auf nackte Haut traf und der darauf folgende Schmerzensschrei.</p> <p>Das Verdreschen dauerte einige Zeit, war dann aber doch viel zu schnell vorbei. Die Mutter packte ihre heulende Tochter und zog sie aus meiner Wohnung – mit dem Versprechen, den an meinem Auto entstandenen Schaden natürlich zu ersetzen (dieses Thema war mir in dem Moment aber völlig egal). Jedenfalls hatte die Mutter noch nicht richtig die Tür hinter sich zugezogen, war meine Hose schon unten und ich onanierte hemmungslos.</p> <p>Dies war zwar der bisher absolute Höhepunkt meiner Erfahrungen mit Julia, aber es sollte noch viel besser kommen ...</p></div>",[]
1114,"Julia, Part 4",4,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-13,1,5,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Etwa ein Jahr später (sie war jetzt zwölf Jahre alt) stand Julia eines Nachmittags plötzlich vor meiner Tür. Sie wirkte aufgeregt und sagte: „Du musst mir helfen, bitte!“ Ich führte sie ins Wohnzimmer und betrachtete dabei voller Lust wie sich der Stoff ihrer Hose über den Hintern spannte. Auch konnte ich unter ihrem weißen T-Shirt deutlich die ersten, leichten Wölbungen ihrer Brust erkennen. Julia war jetzt in einem perfekten Alter: der Körper eines Kindes war dabei sich in den Körper einer Frau zu verwandeln. Einerseits die kindliche Unschuld, andererseits schon frauliche Geschlechtsmerkmale wie langsam breiter werdende Hüften und die beginnende Entwicklung des Busens. Dazu Julias niedliches und zierliches Gesicht mit den dünnen, hellrosa Lippen, den braunen Augen (und das ganze nicht mit Make-up verschandelt wie bei den meisten älteren Mädchen und Frauen), umrandet mit ihren offen getragenen, schulterlangen braunen Haaren.</p> <p>Ich glaube es gibt kaum einen Mann der so was mal nicht gerne durchvögeln würde.</p> <p>Julia war mir seit dem Hinternversohlen im letzten Jahr meist aus dem Weg gegangen, umso überraschter war ich, dass sie jetzt so offen auf mich zukam. Dann erzählte sie mir verlegen, was passiert war: sie war beim Ladendiebstahl erwischt worden! Aber es wär’ ja alles halb so schlimm, war ja nur eine Mutprobe usw. Und das ganze war passiert in dem Laden zwei Straßenecken weiter, der meiner Schwester gehört. Julia flehte mich an, ein gutes Wort bei meiner Schwester einzulegen, damit ihre Eltern nichts davon erführen. Denn meine Schwester wollte am Abend vorbeikommen und Julias Eltern berichten.</p> <p>„Du hast Angst vor der Reaktion deiner Eltern“, fragte ich. Julia nickte. Ich hakte nach: „Du glaubst, es wird einen kräftigen Povoll geben.“ Ich spürte meine Erektion. Julia wurde rot und schaute verlegen zu Boden. Schließlich sagte sie: „Ja, das wird passieren. Und Papa hat vor ein paar Wochen einen Rohrstock gekauft. Den wird er bestimmt dann das erste mal benutzen. Der soll noch schlimmer sein als der Kochlöffel, hat meine Freundin gesagt. Oh ich habe solche Angst!“</p> <p>Ich hatte sogar etwas Mitleid mit ihr. Eine Mutprobe (und ich glaubte ihr dass es eine war) gehörte halt zur Jugend dazu und war – wenn es eine einmalige Sache war – ja auch nichts Schlimmes. Ich würde mit meiner Schwester sprechen. Das nahm ich mir wirklich vor und versprach es Julia auch. „Ich kann dich vor der Bestrafung durch deine Eltern retten“, sagte ich, „allerdings nicht umsonst. Mal schauen, wie dir meine Version von einem Arschvoll gefällt ...“</p></div>",[]
1115,"Julia, Part 5",5,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-13,1,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich packte sie am Arm und zog sie ins Schlafzimmer. Sie schaute ganz verduzt und wusste nicht was sie sagen sollte. Im Schlafzimmer angekommen knöpfte ich ihr die Hose auf und zog dies und ihre weiße Unterhose runter. Wie erstarrt stand Julia da und hielt sich im Reflex die Hände vor ihren Schritt. „Nein, aber ...“ stöhnte sie. „Kein Wort!“ befahl ich ihr und drohte, ansonsten den Anruf bei meiner Schwester ausfallen zu lassen. Wahrscheinlich rechnete sie damit, dass ich ihr nun den Arsch versohlen würde, aber ich hatte andere Pläne.</p> <p>Ich riss ihr die Hände weg und betrachtete sie zwischen den Beinen. Sie hatte schon schön krauses, dunkles Schamhaar, durch das man die Haut aber noch erkennen konnte. Ich packte Julia zwischen die Beine und befühlte ihre Schamlippen und tastete mich bis zu ihrem Kitzler vor. Dann drehte ich sie um und streichelte sie minutenlang über ihren glatten, festen Po. Natürliche ließ ich meine Hand auch durch die Ritze gleiten und steckte einen Finger ein Stück in ihren Hinterausgang rein. Julia quiekte auf.</p> <p>Ich ließ sie los und sie drehte sich wieder um. Gleichzeitig riss ich mir meine Hosen runter und mein steifer Schwanz sprang hervor. Julia wich vor Schreck einen Schritt zurück. Nun packte ich sie und warf sie mit dem Bauch voran auf mein Bett. Julia versuchte sich zu wehren, hatte aber keine Chance. Ich legte mich auf sie und ließ meine Eichel ein paar mal über die Haut ihres blanken Arsches gleiten. Julia gab einige komische Laute von sich, traute sich aber nicht laut zu schreien.</p> <p>Nun war es soweit: ich legte mich richtig auf sie und presste meinen Steifen in ihre Poritze, fest zwischen ihre Hinterbacken. Welch wunderbares, unbeschreibliches Gefühl! Ich begann mich rhythmisch zu bewegen und der Orgasmus ließ nicht lange auf sich warten. Ich spritzte ordentlich ab und die Flüssigkeit verteilte sich auf Rücken, Arschbacken und in Julias Hinternritze. Dann ließ ich von ihr ab und wir beide standen auf.</p> <p>Ich ging ins Bad, holte etwas Klopapier und reichte es Julia. Sie putzte sich damit umständlich das Sperma von ihrem Po ab. Ihr Gesichtsausdruck war eine Mischung aus Ekel, Verunsicherung und Wut. Sie zog sich die Hosen hoch und stürmte auf die Wohnungstür zu. Doch bevor sie ging, drehte sie sich noch mal um. Von ihrem Gesicht konnte ich den Kampf ablesen, den sie innerlich führte. Doch dann setzte sich irgendwie die Rebellin in ihr durch und sie sagte bevor sie die Tür hinter sich zuknallte: „Mit so einem hässlichen und krummen Pimmel kommst du aber nicht weit!“</p></div>",[]
1116,"Julia, Part 6",6,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-13,-1,-1,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eine Stunde später hielt ich den Telefonhörer in der Hand um meine Schwester anzurufen. Aber ich legte wieder auf. Diesen Triumph konnte ich Julia nicht gönnen. Ich bewunderte zwar ihren Mut, mir diesen Satz an den Kopf zu werfen, aber trotzdem: sie hatte mein Geschlechtsteil beleidigt! So was kann sich doch kein Mann gefallen lassen, egal von wem. Nein, allein schon dafür hatte sie eine Tracht Prügel verdient!</p> <p>Und so kam es wie es kommen musste: später am Abend sah ich den Wagen meiner Schwester in die Einfahrt einbiegen und eine Viertelstunde später wieder wegfahren. Und keine weiteren fünf Minuten später gingen die Schreie in der Wohnung unter mir los. Oh ja, Julia legte richtig los und schrie was ihre Lunge hergab. Der Rohrstock hatte seinen ersten Einsatz. Ich saß in meinem Sessel und wichste. Grade als ich zum Orgasmus kam waren die Schreie am lautesten und ebbten dann langsam ab.</p></div>",[]
1117,"Julia, Part 7",7,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-13,1,4,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Julia war sauer auf mich, das war sicher. Ein paar Tage später, als sie mir zufällig im Treppenhaus über den Weg lief raunte sie mir „Arschloch“ zu und sah mich böse an. Ich flüsterte zurück: „Was sollte ich tun? Du hast mein bestes Stück beleidigt. Das kann kein Mann auf sich sitzen lassen!“ Sie fauchte mich nur an und ging aus der Haustür.</p> <p>Am Abend des selben Tages holte ich meine Wäsche aus dem Trockner im Keller. Zu diesem Raum wo Waschmaschinen und Trockner standen hatten sowohl meine Vermieter als auch ich Zutritt. Mich wunderte schon, dass der Trockner ausgeschaltet war, aber dachte mir noch nichts dabei. Vielleicht war meine Vermieterin schon da unten gewesen und hatte das für mich erledigt. Aber als ich den Trockner öffnete, schlug mir der Geruch schon entgegen: Urin! Und da es keinen Hund oder sonstiges Getier im Haus gab und wenn man die Vorgänge der letzten Woche berücksichtigte, konnte es nur eine Täterin geben: Julia! Ihr Versuch der Rache.</p> <p>Aber nun war sie fällig. Ich hatte natürlich schon seit Jahren davon geträumt sie mal richtig ranzunehmen. Und ich sah nun keinen Grund mehr mich zurückzuhalten. Außerdem war Julia in dem perfekten Alter, da wo ihr Körper am geilsten ist. Es musste jetzt einfach sein. Und diesmal würde es nicht auf halber Strecke enden so wie letzte Woche.</p> <p>Ich hatte Glück. An diesem Abend war der wöchentliche Kegelabend und ihre Eltern verließen pünktlich um halb acht das Haus. Julia würde den ganzen Abend alleine sein.</p> <p>Um Viertel vor acht klingelte ich unten an. Julia öffnete zögernd die Tür. Ich packte sie sofort und sagt: „So mein junges Fräulein, jetzt werden wir uns mal ein bisschen unterhalten!“ Ich zerrte sie die Treppe zu meiner Wohnung rauf. Sie protestierte, gab aber (wohl vor lauter Überraschung) zu, auf die Wäsche in meinen Trockner gepinkelt zu haben (ich bereute zutiefst, dass ich sie dabei nicht beobachtet hatte). Ihr Gesicht zeigte eine Mischung aus Verwunderung und Angst. Doch in ihren Augen sah ich, dass ein Teil von ihr doch ahnte was jetzt passieren würde ...</p></div>",[]
1118,"Julia, Part 8",8,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-13,3,5,,/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Oben angekommen verschloss ich die Tür. Sie bettelte und flehte und entschuldigte sich, aber ich stellte mich taub. Ich zog sie in die Küche, griff in die Schublade und zog meinen weißen Plastikkochlöffel raus. Zunächst sollte es richtig schmerzhaft für sie werden. Ich setzte mich auf einen Küchenstuhl, zog ihr die Jeans und ihr rotes Höschen runter und legte Julia über meine Beine. Oh, war das ein super Gefühl, ein Kind so in meiner Gewalt zu haben.</p> <p>Auf ihrem Arsch waren noch deutlich die Spuren der letzten Tracht Prügel zu sehen: eine große Anzahl von Striemen, hinterlassen durch den Rohrstock. Eigentlich schade, dass dieses ansonsten so bezaubernd anzuschauende Körperteil so entstellt war. Andererseits brauchte ich auch nun keine Skrupel haben wenn ich es jetzt noch ein bisschen mehr verschandelte. Ich begann sofort mit dem Hinternvoll.</p> <p>Julia wollte wohl besonders tapfer erscheinen. Deswegen nahm sie die ersten Schläge ohne Reaktion hin. Aber ab dem fünften Schlag fing sie an zu zucken und wenig später an zu stöhnen. Bald darauf kamen wimmernde Laute, zu diesem Zeitpunkt flossen wahrscheinlich die ersten Tränen. Und weitere zehn Schläge später verlor sie dann völlig die Beherrschung und fing an laut drauflos zu heulen. Wenig später kamen laute Schreie aus ihrem Mund.</p> <p>Mein Arm schmerzte langsam von den vielen, heftigen Schlägen, die ich über Julias gesamtes Gesäß verteilte. Ihr durchgeprügelter Arsch sah einfach fantastisch aus – ein wirres, blau-rotes Muster. Von der ursprünglichen Hautfarbe war nicht mehr viel zu erkennen. Und mich freute, dass sie dabei ordentliche Schmerzen empfand.</p> <p>Die Prügelei endete, als der Kochlöffel mit einem lauten Knall auseinander brach. Was für ein geiles Finale! Dann hielt ich meine Hand auf ihren Allerwertesten und fühlte die rissig-raue Haut. Und ich spürte die wahnsinnige, anregende Hitze, die dort aufstieg. Julia heulte immer noch vor sich hin. Der Ständer in meiner Hose drohte zu explodieren ...</p></div>",[]
1119,"Julia, Part 9",9,ATOS,no@email,,2006-05-26,5,4,"M/g, rape, humil",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/atos009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ich schnappte mir Julia und zerrte sie ins Schlafzimmer. Dort zog ich ihr die Hosen ganz aus und riss ihr das T-Shirt und das Unterhemd über den Kopf. Ihre hübschen, kleinen mädchenhaften Titten kamen zum Vorschein. Ich berührte diese schönen, weichen Wölbungen und spielte mit den rosa Nippeln. Nun war es soweit. Ich warf Julia aufs Bett und zog mir meine Hosen runter. Mit meinen Händen spreizte ich ihre Beine. Julia weinte weiter vor sich hin und war zu verstört um sich zu wehren. Dann legte ich mich auf sie.</p> <p>Beim Eindringen spürte ich den leichten Widerstand ihres Jungfernhäutchens. Als es schließlich riss, schrie Julia auf und heulte wieder heftiger. Tränen liefen über ihr Gesicht. „So“, sagte ich zu ihr, „nun siehst du mal was mein Pimmel alles kann!“ Ihre Fotze war wunderbar eng. Langsam schob ich meinen Schwanz hin und her. Ich drang so tief ein wie möglich. So einen geilen Fick hatte ich noch nie! Mit der einen Hand knetete ich ihre Brüste, die andere schob ich unter ihre immer noch schön warmen Arschbacken. Als ich einen Finger dann leicht in ihr Poloch rein steckte, konnte ich nicht mehr.</p> <p>Ich spritzte ordentliche Ladungen in ihr Loch ab. So einen Orgasmus hatte ich noch nie beim Vögeln. Julia lag nur irgendwie teilnahmslos da. Langsam erschlaffte mein Schwanz und glitt aus ihrer Fotze raus. Auch ein Großteil des Spermas floss mit raus. Das fing schon wieder an mich geil zu machen. Und schließlich hatte ich noch eine Kleinigkeit, eine kleine Demütigung mit Julia zum Abschluss vor ...</p></div>",[]
1120,Milkcow,-1,AZMODAN,bd.azmodan@yahoo.com,Learn what royal calves get to eat.,2006-12-22,7,3,"MMM/b, abduct, bond, milk",/web/20071204003748/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/azmodan001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“First I want to have a look on my notes if everything is correct.” The small slender man said as he leafed through his notepad. “The name of your son is Sean, he is 8 years old, born on 13.05.1998, he is white, blond middle long hairs, green grey eyes and you want to get rid off him, otherwise I wouldn’t sit here.”</p> <p>“Nearly. The dates are right, only, he is not my son. It is the son from my wife, I married her 2 years ago and she died 1 year ago. I hoped I inherit all the money, but there is still this boy left, first I tried to work with him, but he is such a brat, I don’t that anymore and I heard you can help me there.” explained Charlie Simmons, the masculine opposite on the table in this smoky pub.</p> <p>“Not me, but the company I work for can help you.”</p> <p>“Sure, can you explain it exactly what you do with the boy?”</p> <p>“No problem Mr. Simmons. The first thing is that we check all abilities and all your routines. We need about 3 weeks, then you will get all instructions. On the day we tell you, you have to leave the house and do something to proof your alibi. We break in your house, kidnap the boy and prepare it that the police will believe that he died after some time. All you have to do is playing a shocked father and cry a lot when you bury what everybody believe is your son. That’s all.”</p> <p>“My stepson” Charlie corrected the stranger.</p> <p>“Right”</p> <p>“But I’m interested in the point what you do with the boy?”</p> <p>“Ah, ok. For your information: Royal and very rich families on the planet prefer to eat tender and juicy meat from young calves. It is an old tradition to feed the calves with boy juice from also tender and juicy boys. Some scientists found about 120 years ago a medicine which we inject in the boys prostate which let also preteen boys produce a big amount of prostate gel. This was no problem a hundred years ago, because boys disappeared and there were many serfs which were forced to give their kids for royal needs. Today it is more difficult. The only way is that there are people who need to get rid off a boy, so you help us and we help you.”</p> <p>“How long can you use the boys as these ‘milkcows’?”</p> <p>The mysterious man laughed: “Funny that you call the boy who is the tool to feed calves a ‘milkcow’. When the boys reach puberty we can’t use them anymore.”</p> <p>“And what will you do to the boys then.”</p> <p>The face from the gangster changed to very serious: “None of your business. You should be happy that he is away, isn’t it?” “OK, I’m glad to do so.”</p> <p>The two men discussed one more hour about all the things Charlie had to do. He left the pub and walked home.</p> <p>***************</p> <p>Three weeks he had every day a fight and problem with the boy. Sean was a brat, he called Charlie an asshole, he smoked, he drank already alcohol and remembered Charlie every moment that he is not the real father and all the money is in Sean’s property. Then Charlie got a letter, really everything was explained. He did what he was told to do.</p> <p>It was Thursday, bowling night. Sean came home at about half past seven in the evening.</p> <p>“Where have you been the whole day young man? School is out since one p. m.” Charlie shouted to the corridor when he was standing in the kitchen to make dinner.</p> <p>Slowly the door opened and Sean stood in it and he looked like all these kids today. Cool is cool and Sean must be the coolest. His trouser was about 10 numbers too big, his trousers crotch was between his knees and he it had about 20 folds over his skater sneakers. Everybody could see about 2/3 from his blue-green-coloured boxer shorts, which ended over his navel. The T-shirt was stuffed into his boxers and the shirt was open and hanging down to his knees. All the clothes were new, but looked like 5 years old, dirty and torn up with many holes. His small body looked in these huge clothes so stupid. Sean had a cigarette in his hand.</p> <p>“Why the fuck should I tell you that. I can do what I want.”</p> <p>“Young man, I told you, you can’t talk with me that way…”</p> <p>“Uhhh, what do you want to do, chicken.” was Sean’s cheeky answer.</p> <p>Charlie decided to stop here, in about 3 hours the boy will be gone. “I leave for my bowling evening in 15 minutes, meal is in the fridge if you want one. Do what you want.”</p> <p>“I always do what I want, jerk.” Sean dragged one time on the cigarette, he never inhaled in that age and flicked the stub through the kitchen. With a big laugh he left the room.</p> <p>Charlie did as he was told, he left the house and went to his bowling evening.</p> <p>It happened fast, Sean had no time to react. He had a nice last dinner when Charlie left the house, he watched some cartoons, then he went to his room for some music. At about 9 p. m. he had a bath. He was finished and drying off the last wet parts of his young innocent body, when the door burst open. Two masked man jumped into the bathroom and grabbed the surprised boy. A rubber ball was shoved in his mouth and secured with duct tape. Ropes and more duct tape secured his arms on his back and his legs, the hogtied him and bound his arms to his chest. He was blindfolded and trusted up like a Christmas package. Sean screamed through his gag, but he hardly could hear himself. In 5 minutes all was over, they carried him outside and left the area.</p> <p>In the van he was they did many things to him, examined him, tested him, he got injections, tablets, he inhaled something. They kept him drugged that he accepted what happened to him.</p> <p>Charlie played a good role, everybody believed he suffered, he cried at the funeral and said he will use all the money to find his son, what he never did. He never found him and never searched for him.</p> <p>Sean opened his eyes, he was spread eagled tied to metal poles, he had medical instruments next to him, all his body functions got controlled. The calf in his stall came many times a day, this animal knew what to do. Sean’s penis was most of the time erect cause of the medicine and the calf milked and milked him every day and night. The orgasms were intense and often painful, sweat covered his body every time and his body jerked when the calf was sucking all drops out of him. He got fed one time a day, the rest his body needed he got through infusions. There were people who gave the calves massages, that the meat will really be tender and juicy, so as Sean got a massage that his body stayed fit. Sean never saw other kids or people, only 3 men who controlled him and the calf and the masseur.</p> <p>No possibility to escape or do something, Sean was forced to see every single day his innocent body, with this tender, milky, soft, white skin, being used as a milkcow. He grew and never could use his body as other kids, he was a slave in his own body. Nobody could imagine the sight, a 8 year old boy, tied tight spread eagled to poles in the middle of a room, gagged, never speaking, not one hair on his body except the head, being used only as tool, and he couldn’t prevent it. Not even Charlie could imagine what destiny he chose for his stepson. And 5 years later the smooth hairless Sean got 13…….</p></div>","['Author’s note: This story is completely a work of my crazy mind. I don’t want that this is happen in reality, no kid should be harmed in real life.']"
1121,Innocence Defiled,-1,THE CAT,no@email,,2003-07-05,95,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cat001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Clairisa entered my study with her eyes downcast. This was her third Saturday detention that term, and her offense was quite a breach of propriety. St. Mark's Grade School has a reputation for producing graduates with strong character who embrace Christian values. And Clairisa knew that she was not going to graduate without earning my approval.</p> <p>She walked across the room to the writing table and waited, eyes lowed and hands clasped together. I made a point of continuing my work for several seconds before turning sideways to face her. She had dressed in the standard school uniform of a plaid skirt with a white cotton shirt. She wore plain cotton socks and her tennis shoes were clean. Her long golden hair was tied back into a pony tail with a single pink ribbon. All within regulation. Standard uniform is not required for detention, but I did not let her effort to win my graces alter my stern expression.</p> <p>""Good Morning, Miss Donovan."" I spoke in my most formal manner.</p> <p>""Good Morning, Father.""</p> <p>""Please explain why Sr. Garcia placed you on Saturday morning detention."" I knew, of course, but forcing the student to explain their conduct is an old ploy to begin breaking down any defiance. Young girls start to get rebellious when they reach the sixth grade, and I was not certain her petitent attitude was entirely genuine.</p> <p>""Sr. Garcia found me with a forbidden magazine during morning recess."" She replied quietly.</p> <p>""Why is the magazine forbidden?""</p> <p>""Because it contains sexual material, which profanes the gift God has given each of us, Father."" A textbook answer. She is going to have to do better than that.</p> <p>""Please kneel down, facing the crucifix over the window. You may consider this a Confession."" She turned to her right and knelt down on the floor. As she made the sign of the cross and said an Act of Contrition, I turned my chair and pulled it closer and behind her. I admired her youthful legs poking out from under the back of her skirt. They were the tan, smooth perfection which is common in adolescence, but so hard to maintain with age. I regretted, not for the first time, that the school rules mandated the skirt must touch the bottom of the knee. I doubt I could have found a flaw with a lens.</p> <p>""I will remind you that failing to make a full confession is itself a mortal sin. You will now answer my questions about your sin."" She nodded her acknowledgment of my command.</p> <p>""Did this magazine contain pictures?""</p> <p>""Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""Pictures of men?</p> <p>""Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""Pictures of men without proper attire?""</p> <p>""Yes, Father.""</p> <p>I paused as though contemplating her answer. I stood and began to pace behind her, as if I needed to think about my next question. In reality, I was hoping the morning sun was shinning at an angle which would allow me to see through the side of her shirt. I was pleased to see how small and fragile she looked; although she was well proportioned for a girl of eleven, her actual height was a bit below average, certainly no more than five feet.</p> <p>""How long have you had this magazine?""</p> <p>""One week, Father.""</p> <p>""Had you looked at it before?""</p> <p>""Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""I want you to tell me when and where you were every time you look at that magazine.""</p> <p>A slight hesitation betrayed the beginning of embarrassment. She obviously had not expected that I would be asking for details. ""I had looked in it twice before. Both times I was alone in my room, after going to bed.""</p> <p>""I see. What were you doing at the time?""</p> <p>""Just looking, Father.""</p> <p>""Are you sure you were 'just looking'? You did nothing else.""</p> <p>""No... I mean, Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""Which is it?""</p> <p>""Yes, I was just looking, I did nothing else.""</p> <p>""You are sure you did not rub your legs together or squeeze your thighs in an unwholesome manner.""</p> <p>""No... I mean maybe, just a little."" She began to lose her composure under my cross-examination. Her body, formerly the picture of contrite submission, began to twitch nervously and her eyes started to glisten. For my own, I was starting to feel the effects of this interview in a different region.</p> <p>""No 'maybes' Clairisa. Yes or No.""</p> <p>""Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""Do you know what the word 'clitoris' means, Clairisa?""</p> <p>""Yes, Father."" She answered, turning slightly pink.</p> <p>""You moved your legs to massage your clitoris, didn't you Clairisa?""</p> <p>""... Yes, Father.""</p> <p>""Did you use your hand to massage your clitoris, Clairisa?""</p> <p>""Only a little, Father.""</p> <p>Her cheeks were red, and her eyes almost ready to tear. ""Clairisa, this sin is most offensive to God and to all good Christians"" I said in a stern voice. She squeezed her hands to try to hide the fact they were starting to tremble.</p> <p>""Did it swell up?""</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""Did rubbing your clitoris make it swell up!"" I say, raising my voice.</p> <p>""I don't understand.""</p> <p>""When you masturbated, did you enjoy it so much your clitoris swelled up?""</p> <p>""I... No.""</p> <p>""Did the nipples of your breasts get hard?"" I say, while leaning over to look down upon her chest as unobtrusively and casually as possible.</p> <p>""I... I don't remember, Father.""</p> <p>""No, I am sure they didn't."" I mocked. ""Did you touch your vagina?""</p> <p>""No Father.""</p> <p>""Don't lie!"" I yell, as though suddenly in a fit of anger. ""You lay in the darkness, rubbing yourself without shame! Your vagina got wet and then you smeared the foul liquid around your flesh with your own hand. You thrust your fingers inside and felt your chest. You lay like a whore and defiled your innocent body in the sight of God!""</p> <p>""No! I didn't do it! Not like that."" The frightened child pleas. My tirade has moved her to open crying from fear and shame and guilt.</p> <p>I opened the drawer of the table and withdrew the very magazine we were discussing. It renews both her crying and her protests when I hold it in front of her. I open it, stepping in front of her while using it to conceal my now obvious erection.</p> <p>""I bet you stared at his penis as you defiled your sex. Did you picture it in your mind? Did you try to imagine its volume inside your body? You dreamt of that *cock* thrusting into your *cunt*, didn't you *whore*!""</p> <p>""Nooo, It wasn't like that."" she whines, looking up at me. ""I didn't mean it.""</p> <p>I was conscious that her small, round mouth was leaning toward the erection in my pants, but my own lust was not enough to prevent me from realizing that there was a serious danger she would faint, or worse, try to run crying from the abbey. I step behind her again and replace the magazine. I also have to adjust my penis, which has become enlarged in a painful position. ""Please excuse me while I step into the next room to consider your punishment.""</p> <p>She was too upset to notice anything unusual about my request, despite its oddity and the excitement in my voice.</p> <p>I step into the next room and begin to strip. I remove my shorts and undershirt, anything which will impede my haste later on. I even go so far as to remove my socks and my ring. While standing nude, I reopen the door a crack. She is still crying, though more subdued than before, so I did not fear that she heard me. Beside her gorgeous calves, which I have already inadequately described, I have a partial view of her innocent profile. Soft, unmarred by the passage of time, is her skin, and her complexion like cream. But most exiting to me is the tinge of red in her cheeks, the rivulets of tears, the shaking of her body, and the muffled sound of her sorrow. This is no sterile work of an artist, kneeling before my crucifix in the gentle morning glow. Her slightest shudder defines her volume, the slight rise and ragged fall of her chest confirms her life. And the moistness of her cheeks and muffled whimpers are the proof of my test; her innocence is within my reach, and I can leave a mark on her mind that would long outlive any mark on her body.</p> <p>I replace my pants and shirt, though I leave the snap undone on the former and the collar open on the later. I replace my shoes, without socks, but tie them so loosely that I could kick them off without difficulty. My erection is plainly obvious should she turn her tiny head without my leave.</p> <p>""Though you are getting a bit old,"" I say as I enter, ""I have decided that a spanking is the appropriate punishment. Stand and place your hands on the table."" She slowly stands. Under lighter circumstances she might protest, being at least two years older than the customary limit for this punishment, but after my tirade, she must be relieved to be punished in a familiar manner. Indeed her anxiety drains away as she stands flush against the table and leans on her hands, about four inches from the side. I withdraw a eleven inch plastic ruler from the table drawer.</p> <p>I set the ruler on the edge of the table. Suddenly, I grab her little wrists and pull her farther, at least three times as far, over the table. The move is not brutal, but sudden and unexpected enough to cause her to give a startled shout. I also spread her arms a several inches past shoulder width. She is so short that I caused her pelvis to press painfully into the table and her heels are pulled slightly off the floor. It is now a strain to hold herself up, and it would be difficult for her to straighten were she to try.</p> <p>Her legs are slightly apart. Her skirt has been pulled up a couple more inches, and I stare with open lust at the back of her thighs, their curves shifting tantalizingly as she tries to minimize her discomfort while moving as little as possible. I kneel down to the floor and pull her ankles together. I resist the temptation to touch them more only with great difficulty.</p> <p>She is becoming uncomfortable again, unnerved by the detail of my preparations. I reach under her skirt and tug sharply at the top of her panties. She gasps at the touch of my fingers, as this is not standard procedure at any age and clearly improper at hers, but she does not say anything as I drag them down her thighs, over her knees, and finally let them rest around her ankles. Unable to resist, I caress her lovely skin more than is necessary as I go. My penis pushes painfully toward the little girl, but I keep it restrained as I stand again.</p> <p>Her chin trembles, and tears begin to well once more. Her sense of relief is rapidly fading as uncertainty about her punishment returns to her. I casually take the ruler in my right hand and a handful of her skirt in my left. With a slow, deliberate motion, I raise her skirt exposing first her upper thighs, and then her tiny ass. The sun dances across her golden skin from the side, exposing the curves by the play of light and shadow. I press the skirt into the small of her back and raise the ruler.</p> <p>The deliberateness of my movements does nothing to relax her body, and she trembles openly now. While I doubt she knows my lust, the eroticism of her exposure ignites the first fears deeper than those of a erring student receiving correction.</p> <p>With a flick of my wrist I crack the ruler against the cheeks of her ass. The plastic slaps her tender skin sharp enough to reverberate off the walls of the room. A scream, as much of surprise as pain from the unexpected ferocity of my blow, quickly turns to a continuos wail. A red mark is already forming by the time I strike her again. And then again. And again. I slap the ruler across her body at a fast and steady pace. No less than twice a second it cracks, beating in time with her racing heart. Her legs buckle more than once, and she slowly starts to slip down farther over the table. She cries loudly, her voice wavering. She clenches her eyes shut, but tears still flow freely down the sides of her face. Her face is red from the exertion of crying, and the ruler continues to fall. Rather than let up, I let my blows fall harder as my silent count passes thirty, then forty. The hand which holds her skirt away from my work feels every tremble, every ragged gasp. Her screams quickly become desperate, but this only excites my desire. Her flesh has turned a brilliant crimson.</p> <p>I break my rhythm long enough to drag down the zipper of my pants, which fall around my knees. In her pain, she hardly notices the break, much less the engorged penis now held from her sex by my will alone. My penis, only slightly above average in size, looks grossly enlarged next to one so small, and its throbbing head longs to reach into her interior, but instead I just resume her spanking with renewed vigor.</p> <p>As my silent count goes past sixty, I vary my strokes so several land on the tops of her thighs. Unable to keep her arms steady during my stream of abuse, her hands slide across the table bit by bit, pulling her heels off the floor and pulling her chest closer to the table. As my count reaches eighty, her torso hits the table. Dragged to tip toe, her calves are gloriously extended and I can plainly see her opening peaking out from under her body. I inch closer to her, as close as possible without stopping her torture. Soon, less than one foot of air holds my penis from her young vagina.</p> <p>One hundred goes by, and I continue to beat the little girl without mercy. I lean into her and strike her as though I meant to have her life. The wildness of her screams complimented the wildness in my eyes. I half noticed I was gyrating my hips in time with the ruler. Spittle rolled down my chin. My own breath comes hard. I swing the ruler as hard as I can.</p> <p>One hundred twenty. I place the ruler table and quickly replace my pants before she regains her senses. I need not have worried, as she is so shaken and weak it is several seconds before she begins to move. Watching her quaking body, moist with a thin film of sweat and beautifully extended, while she makes no motion to cover herself is almost more than I can stand. Her ass is deep purple in places, and slightly swollen. Her vagina, indeed her whole body, is glistening with moisture. She lies completely unresisting with her vagina exposed, too weak to defend herself from any advance. Eventually, she slowly manages to push herself up, but not without difficulty as her panties restrain her from moving her feet and her hands are slick from moisture. She bends down modestly to pull her panties painfully back into position.</p> <p>I give her several minutes to regain her composure before speaking to her again. I go back to the adjoining room to retrieve a collapsing cot, as well as a small jar of Vaseline and a small bundle of white cloth.</p> <p>""I am sorry I had to be so harsh,"" I say as I return, ""but sin requires punishment. Please lie down and I will give you some lotion to make it feel better."" I unfold the cot, which is a simple, sturdy metal frame with blue canvass fabric, attached at the corners and a single stiff strap, two inches wide, on the narrow sides, and two such straps along the wide sides. It is adult size, nearly twice as long as her.</p> <p>She knows how much I enjoyed her torture, but not why. It takes a little coaxing to get her to lie down, and even so she turns her head back to watch what I am going to do. I remove the jar of Vaseline from my pocket, and also the small bundle. I turn, my eyes tracing down her legs, and untie her shoes. I slip them off her feet and place them on the ground beside the cot.</p> <p>I turn back and remove the lid from the jar of Vaseline. I reach under her skirt for the second time, and pull her panties down until they are just above her knees. I flip her skirt up onto her back and admire her nakedness for the second time. Next I reach up and untie the single pink ribbon restraining her hair. She looks at me in alarm, and asks ""Why are you taking my clothes off?"". I run my fingers through her golden hair and let the silken strands fall down her back I smear some of the jelly onto my fingers, and gently smear it onto her ass. She whimpers quietly at the touch, but I only rub her body with more passion. After only a few seconds, I begin to drop the pretext of ""lotion"" and rub her body with my entire hand, then both hands. Gradually, the area I massage increases, until I am rubbing her down to the middle of her thighs. But she doesn't start to fight me until I begin to lubricate the insides of her thighs. A new fear is visible in her face and she starts to protest demurely and fidget uncomfortably. She tries to rise, and only my constant touch keeps her from rolling over and getting up. Rather than allow her up at this symbolic struggle, the area I moisten grows a little more in size. Clearly frightened by that response, she asks me to stop out loud and props herself up on her elbows, intent on rising from the cot. I stop my groping and take her shoulders as she rolls into a sitting position. I repeat that it is okay, that nothing is wrong, and I lower her gently down so she lies on her back. She hardly accepts my too hasty reassurances and is starting to get back up just as I grab the small bundle of white cloth. I take her wrists and guide them together and to the back of the cot. I try to be gentle, but the swiftness of the action and the growing tension starts her crying again. She again asks, with a pleading sound, for me to let her up. Instead I unfurl the bundle, revealing it to be a pair of white stockings, far too small for a grown woman. She tries to shy away, though she does not apply her strength. She is also hampered by her own weight, which is partially resting on her hands. It is only when I actually begin to tie her wrists, when she feels the fabric against her skin, that she tries to pull.</p> <p>I am forced to apply myself to keep her wrists together as I wrap around the lengths of thin cloth. She tugs and pulls, with half articulated cries of ""no"" and ""stop"". I am wrapping the ends around the central strap when she becomes desperate and begins to kick and jerk her entire body in protest. Instinct alone causes her to kick her legs, pushing her weight against the cot in an effort to sit up again, but she is hampered by the minimal restraint offered by her own panties, rolled and twisted into a cord, holding her legs together. </p> <p>""Why did you tie me up? What are you going to do?""</p> <p>When I finish my task and pull back, she stares at me as if she has never seen me before. The need for caution gone, I stare at her with my lust plainly visible. She asks me what I am doing, why, but her questions are more like pleas. I unbutton my shirt as hastily as my hands will move, and unconsciously bring her eyes down to the bulge in my pants. Until now, I had kept her attention away from it, but there was no need for more pretense.</p> <p>She has no idea why I tied her down, but she knows she can't break free. She doesn't guess what I am going to do, but she knows she is powerless to stop it. She only has a bare inkling of what the bulge means, but she knows it does not bode well for her. Everything she took for granted, who I was, who she was to me, her safety with me, the meaning of everything happening, being a girl, being a man, was shown to be false. She was filled with the greatest fear of all, the fear of the unknown.</p> <p>I discarded the shirt and moved to the other end of the cot. Her eyes never leave my pants. Her body lies motionless. She does not begin to struggle again until I reach for her and cup her knees. The resistance is futile and I lift and pull her down the cot, until her arms are pulled out straight. I step back, kick off my shoes, and stand at the foot of the cot. I unzip my pants quickly while looking at her. Wrists tied together and down with a child's white stockings, her tiny arms stretched taught, silken hair framing an angels face, white cotton of her shirt, plaid skirt pushed up halfway, thin tan thighs, cotton panties, thin shins, bright white socks covering tiny feet. I drop my pants and climb onto the cot.</p> <p>I pull her panties down and off, discarding them. I straddle her closed legs over her groin and start unbuttoning her shirt. Her protests are constant but quiet. Half articulated cries of ""no"" and ""stop"" escape her lips as each button is released. Her eyes are imploring, begging me to stop scaring her so intensely that I feel her emotion. I open her shirt as if it were a package and pause.</p> <p>The morning glow illuminates her alabaster skin and a thin training bra. Her breasts are tiny mounds, extending from her chest no more than two inches. I slip my left arm around her, under her shirt, and lift so I can pull it over her head. I feel her breath on my skin while I fumble with the clasp of her bra, and after a moment it too goes over her head. I sit down on her skirt and grope her chest with two hands. Her chest is so small that my hands seem gigantic when they clench and release her tiny breasts. I play my fingers over her tiny bright pink nipples. My dick sticks out in the air over her belly button.</p> <p>I lift myself off her and slide my hands down to her skirt. Backing up, I pull it down off her body. Now Clairisa lies before me completely nude, and completely helpless. Now just below her knees, I move my right knee between hers and then my left, slightly parting her legs. Her small, hairless slit lies just before me. I grab the jar of Vaseline and scoop some out.</p> <p>She watches me with her begging eyes to stop, praying that this is only some kind of threat or joke. Her eyes follow my hand as I smear the jelly thickly onto my erection. Each stage of my preparations increases the effort of clinging to hope, but she continues to plea.</p> <p>""I'm sorry please please don't please why? no please let me up please untie my hands please don't please don't hurt me anymore I don't like this please""</p> <p>""Why won't you stop touching me?""</p> <p>I take her one knee in each hand and slowly but irresistibly push the child's legs apart. Farther and farther, beyond what is necessary, I push them open. I push them steadily over the edges of the bed. Painfully wide I open them more and more. Her labia stretch apart, revealing the glistening pink hole itself, leading up into her body. I move my penis toward it at last. Its menacing shape looks impossibly huge to fit inside her hairless opening.</p> <p>Her hope breaks. In an instant she becomes hysterically desperate, madly tugging at her wrists with all her strength. The cot creaks at her frantic tugs, which are so hard she arches her back with each one. Her entire body moves up and down with her rapid jerks. Her lovely face is contorted into a mask of fear. She tries twisting side to side, writhing underneath me. She screams as if she is on fire, hyperventilating with shallow rapid gasps. She pulls with all her might to try to increase the distance between her pussy and my cock by a fraction. Indeed, Clairisa might have believed my dick was a flaming torch without making a more desperate reaction. I draw out the moment, but soon my head makes contact with her open labia.</p> <p>Her opening is hot and slightly sticky to my touch. She convulses as if in a seizure, jerking her arms in rapid vibration and with her head wrenched back, staring at the stockings with open mouthed horror. I push my penis inside with a steady motion.</p> <p>I sink my entire length inside her. The tiny tight virgin hole tears as I enter and her muscles spasm, clenching my intruder. The lubrication causes my penis to enter without resistance. Memory does not prepare me for the ecstasy of heat, the effortless sliding, or the tight pressure which comes from the moment itself. She shrieks with a sharp intake of breath, her every muscle clenched, eyes tightly shut. I withdraw and move in again, in and out. I fall onto her and take her body into a crude embrace, emphasizing the narrowness of her tiny body. I press my face to hers and obscenely kiss her mouth. My tongue fills her mouth and reaches into the back of her throat. I wetly lick her tears and face while smothering her with my body and fucking her hole. My hands rub her body rudely, and my legs rub against hers. I taste her nose and eyes, neck and ears, tasting every portion of her. With each push of my penis I carry my entire body forward, so she is pressed back and forth on the cot. My hands probe her skin, moving to her legs and back again. We rock back and forth in this manner for minute after minute.</p> <p>I slow down a little after five minutes in order to prolong the ordeal. She has been quiet since the moment of penetration, only silently mouthing words when my mouth is not pressed into hers. I stop my groping with my arms wrapped around her and press my cheek against hers. I revel in the feeling of my chest on her chest. I touch every inch of my flesh against as much of hers as possible as we continue to rock together. Slow and steady but hard and deep. I dominate her, my sheer mass absorbing any resistance she might be offering. Her vagina spreads at my whim. My own eyes close and drool escapes my mouth, running down her chin. </p> <p>I am inside the child. She is beautiful in every way, innocent in every way, and helpless in every way. The obscenity of my unwanted closeness moves my dick. My gross sensation is multiplied by every taboo violated and confidence broken. I near orgasm. She is helpless, completely at my mercy, and I press my penis in. Every civilized fiber of my being tells me to pull out, but I press in. She wants me to stop and I continue. She wants me to free her and I smother her. She wants me to stop touching her and I touch her deep inside. I climax and feel my cum fall into her body, my penis falls into her body. I continue to hold the receptacle of my lust.</p> <p>After the moment passes, I leave my penis inside and continue my molestation. I suck on her tits and clench her ass. No portion of her body escapes invasion. My motions are not brutal, but done with a rude disregard, her body dominated. I touch every inch of skin, examine every fold. My penis regains its firmness in ten minutes and resumes its penetrating motion.</p> <p>She mouths wordless pleas. But she is no longer speaking to me, now offering silent prayers for salvation. As my cock increases speed again, she feels deep, primal sensations rush through her body. But they are a nauseating parody of pleasure. The lubrication minimizes any distracting pain. Her body responds to my rhythm by heightening her own senses, so she feels every unwanted motion and unwelcome probe with increasing vibrancy. She feels her own body betray her; her clitoris swells and her nipples harden. But instead of heightening pleasure they heighten revulsion. Her own body adds to the slickness of her vagina, and my speed increases as a result. She suddenly feels increasing waves of nausea spread through her body. They crash and rebound and build just as I ejaculate for the second time. Her stomach dry heaves and she gags, choking, while she feels my cum dribbling impossibly deep inside her.</p> <p>Spent, I lay on top of her for a minute before pulling out and standing up. I take a camera from a shelf to record the moment. I focus on her tiny body, breathing slowly, exhausted, limp, utterly passive. The child is so small and powerless. Her body is wet with moisture and her face is flushed red. She lies without the strength to close her wide-spread legs as I snap the shutter of the camera. Her fluids are slowly leaking out her naked cunt.</p> <p>I have no doubt I will be able to keep her quiet. Paradoxical sounding to adults, little girls often are less likely to talk the more horrible the experience is. As long as I leave the impression in her mind that this is a one-time occurrence, and back that up with threats of blackmail over her record, I will be safe. I will be able to content myself with lesser liberties, the pantieless spankings of pretty girls, too friendly embraces, pats, gropes, viewing my clandestine pictures, and masturbation while watching the girls in the gym through one way glass. Yes, I won't have to repeat this with someone else for a long time.</p> </div>",[]
1122,"My First Tie Up Game With Larissa, Part 1",1,C. B.,no@email,,2003-04-23,26,3,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cb001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Before someone read the follow story, I tell all of the users, english is not my mother tongue and if I made some errors, then excuse this please.</p> <p> My little niece is seven years old and named Larissa. She is really a very, very pretty girl and all along I want to tied and gagged her. I will describe her, although, she is so very good looking, that her appearance beggar all description. Her long, dark hair falls in soft waves up to the shoulders. She have blue eyes, a delightful snub nose and is exceedingly charming.</p> <p>One day comes surprising my opportunity. My sister must drive away to another town and I know, she would be absent all day. It was February 1st and on this day all my wishes came true. On this day I bound sweet Larissa the first time. The place of performance was the living room of my sister. Larissa and I watched television, she was wearing a blue dress, blue socks and white shoes. On this day she looked like an angel. Larissa made a deep sigh.</p> <p>“Oh, this is so boring, I don’t like to see this!”</p> I was glad and said, “Okay, let’s play!” <p>“Play what?”</p> <p>“It’s called Tie Up A Little Girl!”</p> <p>“What is the meaning of this?”</p> <p>“I want to tie up and gag you!”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“It’s a nice game, you will enjoy it.”</p> <p>“I will think it over!”</p> <p>“But not too long, I am waiting!”</p> <p>“Yet over, let’s play!” said the nice girl, and the moment I had long awaited was here.</p> <p>“Okay!” I said.</p> <p>“Stay here, I'll go get much rope!”</p> <p>I ran in the wash-house and took the long clothes-line. Then I returned to Larissa. She was waiting and looked a little shyly at the rough rope in my hands.</p> <p>“Let’s begin!” she said.</p> <p>“Hands behind?”</p> <p>“Just a moment, my little lady, before I bind you, you must take off your shoes and socks!”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“So are the rules, besides I need the socks to gag you, and I want to see your naked toes! There are three good reasons!”</p> <p>She was sitting on the floor and slipped out of her shoes. It was very exciting for me. Her little toes appeared clearly through the socks and I had a feeling as never before. A little moment yet and I would see the toes of the prettiest girl I knew. And now she pulled off the left sock and wearing them out. And then the same with the right sock. I believed, I will to be madness, this girl, my little niece stand really barefooted in the room! Now she came to me.</p> <p>“Hands behind?” she asked again.</p> <p>“Yes and crossed behind you!”</p> <p>I took the long, rough rope and began to tie her wrists.</p> </div>",[]
1123,"My First Tie Up Game With Larissa, Part 2",2,C. B.,no@email,,2003-04-23,16,3,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cb002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> “Good Girl!” I said</p> <p>I was so glad, because she had her hands so spontaneous and absolutely free holding behind her back. This is more exciting for me as soft restraint.</p> <p>I took a rope of a length of almost five yards to tie her hands, then I planned to roped the lovely girl as a parcel, so tight and securely intend to bind her. At first I made a loop around both wrists and knotted tightly and securely. And then I pulled the rope again and again around her wrists and between her wrists, and I don’t forgot often to knot the rope. During the binding of hands I looked again and again down to her naked feet and it was very exciting for me, to see, how she moved sometimes her naked toes. and I was looking forward to binding her feet. But for the time being, I was engaged with her hands, and after the wrists, I bound the elbows tightly with a length of rope, and at the same time I bound the chest and between her hands and crossed the rope, and finally the upper part of the body was totally roped, and she began to wriggle.</p> <p>“Oh, uncle Clyde, the ropes are very tied!”</p> <p>“Hurt them?”</p> <p>“No, but I can not move my hands!”</p> <p>“This is okay, you are my prisoner and you must be tied up and gagged!”</p> <p>“Gagged?”</p> <p>“Of course, I don’t want you to cry!”</p> <p>“Have you kidnapped me?”</p> <p>“Yes, my beautiful girl! But let us continue with binding!”</p> <p>“Once more? What next?”</p> <p>“Your sweet little feet!”</p> <p>Suddenly she started to cry, “Help me, help me! I am caught her …. hhhmmppphhh!!!” I had fast stuffed her own socks into her mouth and pressed them behind her teeth. After this I took a scarf and made a thick knot and pushed the knot into her mouth and bound the scarf in her neck tightly three times. The girl was very well gagged and I saw, she must biting in the knot of the scarf and this looked so lovely, more than I can describe.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmpppphhhh!” Larissa sounds. I lifted her body and carried her to the divan.</p> <p>And then comes the best, I started to bound her naked feet. Larissa has wonderful toes, not too long and not too short and well-formed. As she was feeling the rope, she moved her toes again and straddle them. I bound her ankles as tightly as I could and roped her feet up to her knees. And at the end I bound her upper thighs and my pretty parcel was ready.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmm …..!!!”</p> <p>“Sounds good!” I said and she started struggling, but she had no chance to free herself. </p><p>I stood there and could almost not believe it. My little niece, the pretty girl, was lying as my prisoner here and I had her bound and gagged and I could see her naked feet. All my wishes had been fulfilled.</p> <p>“So,” I said, “and now I must see, what I want to make with the caught girl.</p> <p>Again she began to struggling and sounds,“Mmmmmpppphhhh!!!” </p><p>I was a little bit in sorrow, until I saw, as she winked with her eyes. I laughed, she had exactly as much fun in this game as me! </p> </div>",[]
1124,The Elfgirl and the Ranger,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,40,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom, sci-fi, (fantasy, really",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The elfgirl shivered as she hid amongst the rocks. She could hear the orcs below her, down the slope, calling to each other as they searched for survivors. There must have been different breeds of goblins working together, for they used the Common Tongue. But their harsh laughter and rough cursing made it sound as evil as their own languages.</p> <p> She had barely escaped their clutches after the disaster the day before, when the company of wood-elves she had been traveling with was waylaid. Most of the others had been killed, or taken away in chains by the orcs. She had wandered a little off from the caravan before the attack, and had hidden behind some rocks when it began, shutting her eyes and plugging her ears to ward off the horror.</p> <p> She was an orphan, unusual amongst the elves, who did not die of 'natural' causes, although they could be killed. She was being taken to her distant relatives in Rivendell having been attached to the caravan by order of the Woodland King. It was a trip that would take many weeks under ordinary circumstances. Now it looked as if she would be lucky to survive, let alone make it to The Last Homely House.</p> <p> She was not herself a Woodland Elf. She was a High Elf; she knew of Elbereth, and could speak a little of High Elven, but not much. Hers was a strange history...</p> <p> [SWACK!] ""AAAA!"" the little elfgirl cried out, as the switch striped her bare bottom. Her tormentor just chuckled, and brought it down again onto her bottom, then across the front of her thighs. [SWISH-SMACK!] ""O-O-O-OH!"" she yelped piteously as she danced from foot to foot, her bottom and thighs reddening.</p> <p> Finally he was done, tossing the switch aside, and seizing her bare bottom in his hands, kneading and working her tender flesh as she moaned and whimpered. His fingers strayed between the cheeks of her buttocks...</p> <p> How had she come to be with him? She couldn't really remember. Something traumatic had happened, perhaps. She could remember her name: Athelia. She could remember some High-Elven, but only what a little child would know. She appeared to be about 8 or 9 years old, though it was different with elf-children; they usually did not reach 'teenage' development for decades. From snatches of memory she thought perhaps that her parents had been killed, probably by Men who had waylaid them on a journey. She must have been taken as a slave by them; at any rate she was one now.</p> <p> The Man who owned her could have been worse. He did not overwork her, indeed her duties were fairly light: wait on table, some cleaning. He had three children, but they were a little older, and pain no attention to her, except to hand her their dishes or dirty laundry to wash. He had no wife; the elfchild didn't know why not. For as long as she could remember, which was not very long, he had punished her on any flimsy excuse. He was not brutal: he never drew blood, or even left lasting marks. He was content to redden her thighs and bottom, and listen to her yelp. Lately he had begun to finish her punishment by massaging her little body, and his straying fingers imparted strange feelings to the little elfgirl, her heartbreakingly slender body swaying in her tormentor's arms as she gasped and moaned under his ministrations.</p> <p> She knew no other life. Somehow she realized that she was being abused, but had no way to get out of it. She vaguely was aware that there were other elves, but she knew nothing of where they were or how to get to them. So she endured her bondage, and even found pleasure in the Man's treatment of her at times. She found herself making up little ways to earn punishment, just so that she could feel his fingers on her unfledged elven girlcleft, making her moist and strangely warm.</p> <p> But before the Man could take his abuse any farther along, her life suddenly changed again. The Woodland King was aware of the Men dwelling near Mirkwood, and knew that, while some (mostly descendents of the Beornings) were good men and true, many were bent on wickedness. He learned that they even kept elves among them as slaves. This could not be born! A company of Woodelves soon descended on the village. After a brief but sharp battle, the Men were defeated and the captives freed.</p> <p> The little elfgirl now found herself in wonderful circumstances. To a High Elf her treatment might have seemed mundane; no one fawned over her, or made much of her. She was well fed, given good, if plain, clothes to wear, and a small room. She met the Woodland King, briefly, and was informed that they would send her to Rivendell, where it was presumed she had relatives (High-Elves being found no where else but there and at the Havens, and how would an elf from the Havens make it all the way to the borders of Mirkwood, after all?) as soon as was possible.</p> <p> So it was that she eventually found herself riding with the caravan across the Misty Mountains, only to be plunged again into fright and danger. She huddled into herself, willing the orcs to leave...</p> <p> She might have slept, or passed into the trance-like state that served for sleep among elves. She came to herself to realize with a start that all was silent around her, save for the crack of stone and the occasional lonely cry of a bird, wheeling high above her. She cautiously peeped around the rocks, to see no one in sight. Silently she crept from her hiding place and scouted the area. It was empty of orcs, goblins, hobgoblins, or any other kind of enemy. She nearly fainted with relief.</p> <p> With anxiety about the orcs fading, she became more aware of other needs. She slipped behind a rock again (although there was no one around to see her) to relieve herself. Then hunger and thirst smote her. The latter need was easily met; a stream flowed across the path the caravan was following a few hundred yards back. When she had drunk her fill, her hunger reasserted itself. She nibbled on a few berries, but it wasn't enough.</p> <p> She decided to continue along the path, but not directly on it, lest the orcs return. All that day she saw no one, and she rested curled up in some bracken, a cold, miserable night, barely willing to close her eyes in fear of the enemy.</p> <p> The next day she continued alongside the path. She had not gone far when she became aware of a marvelous smell; a campfire, and food cooking! She tried to keep herself from hurrying, so that she could remain noiseless in her movements, with limited success.</p> <p> She did not realize she was so close to the spot, when she nearly stumbled into a clearing, catching herself and halting just in time in a nearby thicket. The fire was in the middle of the clearing. It was small, but well-tended. In various places around the clearing were the articles of camp; a bedroll, some bundles, haunches of meat hung in the branches, a loaf of bread. At the fire, turning some meat on a spit, was a tall, lean Man. His back was to her.</p> <p> She didn't know what to do. She was too terrified to simply present herself to the Man. What if he was no better than her former Master? But even at that thought, deep down there was a stirring, unacknowledged by the elfgirl consciously, brought on by the recollection of the things her Master had done to her, and how they had felt. Even after she had been rescued by the Elves, she had often recalled those things, lying on her little cot at night, her hand straying towards her girlcleft...</p> <p> But she daren't reveal herself to this Man. Yet she was mortally hungry. She determined to try and steal some food. She crept into the clearing behind the Man's back. Cautiously she made her way towards the loaf of bread, just a few feet away, lying on a blanket. As she reached down for it, suddenly she felt her wrists seized by strong hands!</p> <p> ""So, a little campthief, is it?!"" the man barked. She squealed and struggled in his arms, but she might as well have fought a tree. He paid no attention to her kicks and yells. ""Little campthieves get punished!"" he declared, and without further ado he looped a thong around her wrists, tossed it over a branch, and pulled her arms into the air until she was standing on tiptoes. ""Naked!"" he added, effortlessly tearing her tattered tunic from her slender body.</p> <p> He pulled his wide leather belt from around his waist and swung it sharply against her buttocks. [SWACK!] ""AAAAA!"" she cried out, and ""AAAH-AAAAH-AAAAAAH!"" again and again as he whipped her repeatedly on her trim bottom cheeks, bringing a fetching flush to the surface. As he swung the belt, the edge would snap on various places, one cheek or the other, her tender anus, and sometimes wandering around her hips to punish her unfledged mons. Although she was greatly distressed to be so exposed and punished by a strange man, some unconscious part of her was responding more... favorably. Willy-nilly she found herself pushing out her bottom to receive the strokes to her posterior, and arching her back, thrusting her cleft and mons out for those that fell towards the front.</p> <p> At first The Man didn't notice anything else, so intent was he upon punishing a little thief. But suddenly he came to himself, as it were, and realized what was going on. Even as he swung the belt, he drank in the heartbreaking slenderness of the little elfgirl, her little nipples atop mere buds, barely breaking the plane of her chest, her unfledged girlcleft, peeping out from between her sweet thighs. He noticed almost without realizing it the contradiction in her actions: she moaned and cried out in distress, yet writhed and responded to his ministrations as if they were stimulating to her. Indeed, it appeared as if, indeed it was so: she was climaxing even as she was whipped on her buttocks, anus, and cleft!</p> <p> Then it broke upon him almost as a thunderclap what she was; he was disciplining not a little campthieving human girl, but a High Elven girlchild! He threw the belt down, cut the thongs around her wrists with a practiced slice, tossed his cloak about her, and gathered her onto his lap as he sat down beside the fire. He rocked her to and fro, soothing her, stroking her hair, even as she sobbed out the last of her preteen orgasm, shuddering and trembling.</p> <p> Some broth was simmering in a small pot next to the fire. He snagged it with a long arm, and tenderly offered a spoonful to the elfgirl. She swallowed it eagerly, and scarfed the rest as quickly as he would allow her to; he slowed her only to make sure she did not sicken herself taking too much too soon.</p> <p> When she had consumed what he would give, she swayed sleepily in his arms. ""Fear not, little one,"" he said, ""I am a Ranger of the North."" She cocked her head quizzically; he realized, to his surprise, that the term meant nothing to her. ""It means I am a friend to the High Elves; you have nothing to fear from me. Sleep now without care; I will be on watch."" With that he laid her down in his bedroll, covered her up to her chin, smoothed her hair off her face and kissed her forehead, and faded out of the light of the fire to stand guard. She was asleep before he had left the campring.</p> <p> She awoke to broad daylight, and a delicious smell. Eggs! Bacon! The Man was spooning them from a pan onto a wooden trencher even as she sat up. ""Hungry?"" he inquired, superfluously; she was clearly ravenous, pausing only to slip behind a rock to relieve herself before scurrying back to the campfire to devour the rations he offered her. He looked on, a satisfied smile on his face.</p> <p> So the little elfgirl entered a new phase of her life. The Ranger questioned her gently, and she answered him guilelessly, until he knew all she had to tell about herself, omitting nothing. She didn't know enough to hide from him the details of the treatment she had received at the hands of the Man who owned her for a while. He listened to her describe the feelings she had experienced during the strict, intimate discipline with an outward display of disinterested calm; inwardly he was intensely aware of her reaction even to the retelling; her breath came short and her mouth dry; she seemed to tremble and her voice shook, but not with fear.</p> <p> In turn he explained to her that the Rangers were the remnant of the half-Elven of the North, descendants of her own forefather, Earendil. Yet they were only distantly related since, unlike the immortal elves, the half-Elven were still Manlike. Though they lived a span of years beyond those of mere men, in the end they died and passed out of the world. Indeed, while the elfgirl remained still outwardly a preteen, the Ranger would grow old, and would probably die when she appeared to be a young teen at most, if he avoided violent death before then.</p> <p> He gave her a few days to rest, then broke camp, heading over the pass, making for Rivendell. She was fascinated at the lore he possessed, which he shared freely with her, trying to bring her ""up to speed"" on her heritage and background before they reached Rivendell. She absorbed his stories avidly, and pleased him with her quick mind and perceptive questions. Indeed, except for the minor irritation of an occasional behavioral lapse, she was very pleasant company.</p> <p> However he soon discovered that the elfgirl was unlike the HighElven children he had known. She had lived for long among Men, and had forgotten whatever upbringing she had among the elves, absorbing rather the behavior patterns common among Mankind. Discipline problems were unheard of among the elves, but the little elfgirl, while perhaps well-behaved compared to the average human girl, still misbehaved at times. Cajoling and pleading, reasoning and threatening seemed to do no good, and discipline was important; they were in dangerous territory, and the Ranger had to rely on the elfchild to obey instantly.</p> <p> In the end he decided to apply corporal punishment, reluctant as he was to do so. His reluctance stemmed not only from the fact that it was unheard-of to spank an elfchild. He also knew his own nature...</p> <p> He had exiled himself from Rivendell, because of a predeliction that was difficult for him to accept. He could not help becoming sexually excited at the thought of punishing and raping young girls. This caused so much ""cognitive dissonance"" in him that he chose to absent himself from ""polite company"". He patrolled the outer reaches of the Rangers' sway, living a perilous and lonely life of conflict against orcs, trolls, wargs, and evil Men. In fact, he had been trailing the company of orcs that had waylaid her caravan, suspecting that they were on some mission of wickedness. He had been too late to prevent the slaughter, however.</p> <p> So now he was faced with a dilemma: it appeared as if it would take punishment to affect the little elfgirl's behavior. He now recalled the realization he had somewhat suppressed til then: the elfchild had responded sexually to her previous whipping at his hands, and this memory, as well as the idea of repeating the performance, stimulated him as well.</p> <p> In the end he decided that safety was of overriding importance. That evening, as they made camp, he called the little elfchild to him. ""Young lady,"" he solemnly intoned, ""You have been disobedient from the moment I met you. I have warned you, begged you, pleaded with you, and reasoned with you, but you refuse to consistently obey me. I am through talking. Now you will have to find out what happens to naughty little girls who are disobedient.""</p> <p> Without further ado he bent her under his arm, tossed up the hem of her tunic, and administered a brisk, business-like spanking on her trim bottom. [SMAK-SMAK-SMAK!] ""AAA! OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out as she danced from foot to foot, trembling and yelping. He continued her punishment until her bottom was sufficiently reddened, and he sensed the repentance in her posture. Finally he relented, and soothed her tender buttocks with a gentle massage as she murmured and whimpered.</p> <p> He let her up, and she surprised him by throwing her arms around his waist in a fierce hug. He picked her up and held her in his arms for awhile, rocking and gentling her.</p> <p> It seemed to work, for a while. She was quieter, and perfectly obedient. She seemed to cling to him a little more, but not in a bothersome way. All was well, then... or so it seemed.</p> <p> There came a day when the Ranger had to forage far from camp for food. He left her hidden in a rockfall some distance from their campsite, with strict instructions to stay put until he returned. He hunted as expeditiously as he could, but it was still dark when he returned.</p> <p> She had disobeyed him. Bored, and wanting to put on a heavier cloak, she had slipped back to the campsite and rummaged through the baggage. Then, unwilling to return to the rocks, she had fallen asleep on a bedroll in plain sight.</p> <p> She awoke, suddenly, to an awareness of some kind of threat. Looking up she saw a shape looming over her. In the dark she could not tell what it was. Then, just as suddenly, another shape seemed to collide with it. Something like a rope landed with a plop on the bedroll, and then there was a thud. The shapes vanished. She was not even sure that it wasn't a dream. Indeed, the sense of threat was gone, now, so she slipped back into unawareness.</p> <p> In the morning light she awoke. The Ranger was standing over her, grim and silent. She sat up, and became aware of a thick strand of something... red, and slimy-looking, on the blanket still covering her legs. As she became more alert, she realized it was blood! She looked up quickly at the Ranger, but he seemed unharmed. Then, with elven alertness, she looked around her and noted the signs of something heavy having been recently dragged away.</p> <p> ""It was an orc,"" the Ranger said, anticipating her inquiry. ""He appears to have been alone, lucky for you! Do you realize the danger you were in? Don't you know how horrible it would be for you if they caught you? How horrible it would be for me to know they had you?"" She looked ashamedly into his eyes and saw the true love and concern he had for her. It made her feel even worse to know how she had hurt him.</p> <p> Tears sprang into her eyes and she scrambled out of her bedroll and flung her arms around his waist, gulping and sobbing, ""I'm sorry-I'm sorry-I'm sorry!"" Surprised by the vehemence of her repentance, he awkwardly returned her embrace, stroking her hair and patting her shoulders as they jerked from her weeping.</p> <p> After a while she calmed down, with only the occasional hiccup as she relaxed against his strong frame, feeling secure and protected. Then she looked up at him intensely, and solemnly intoned, ""I should be punished, shouldn't I?"" He held her gaze for a long moment. She did not waver. He nodded slowly, with finality.</p> <p> The decision having been made, he acted at once. Without a word he bent her under his arm and tossed up the hem of her tunic, exposing her trim buttocks. SWAP-SMAK-WHAP! went the spanks, as she whimpered and moaned, dancing from foot to foot, her bottom becoming fetchingly reddened. Finally he let her up, as she snuffled, and rubbed her bottom.</p> <p> ""Do you think that's enough punishment, young lady?"" the Ranger inquired expectantly. She hung her head for a moment, then peeped up at him through her lashes and shyly shook her head. ""How else do you think you should be punished, then?"" he asked.</p> <p> She thought for a moment, then said softly, ""Like you did that first night, when I tried to steal food...""</p> <p> He gazed down at her for a moment in love and admiration, a smile playing at the corner of his lips. He gathered her up in his arms and carried her to a tree with an overhanging bough. He quickly looped a thong around her wrists and pulled them over her head with a rope attached to her bonds, passed over the bough. He paused for a moment to appreciate the sight: a pretty elven girlchild, heartbreakingly slender, with a face like an angel in despair as she awaited discipline. He tucked the hem of her tunic into the bit of rope that served her as a belt, drew his belt off his waist, and began her whipping. SWAP-SMACK-WHACK! went the belt on her thighs, front and back, and her already-punished bottom. ""AAAAA!"" cried out the little elfgirl, writhing and arching in her bonds. Again and again he brought the strap-end of the belt down onto her tender skin. After a while he let his aim wander. Soon he was whipping her full upon her unfledged mons and cleftlips as she gasped and wail!<br/> ed.</p> <p> He ""came to"", as if out of a trance brought on by the stimulating scene, and realized that she was nearing climax, even as she wept and sobbed, ""I'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOODI'LLBEGOOD!"" He tossed the belt aside, cut her bonds, and swept her into his arms. As he sat down with her on his lap, he began to rub her abused bottom, thighs, and cleft soothingly. She continued to sob and gulp, but her hips were moving of their own accord, and all too soon she was yelping, writhing, nearly screaming out her preteen elfin orgasm, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as she clung to him, her tears staining his jerkin. He rocked her and rocked her, stroking and kissing her silken hair, as the shuddering of her shoulders slowly subsided, the intensity of her feeling fading finally to the occasional sob and sniff.</p> <p> ""Now what am I to do with you, young lady?"" he inquired, shaking his head in a daze. It was perhaps a half an hour after he had sat down with her. She had actually dozed for a bit, and now was stirring in his arms, looking up with tear-stained but bright eyes, and a sweet, shy smile.</p> <p> Without hesitation she piped up, ""Marry me!"" then quickly looked down, blushing, but snatching quick glances at his astonished face from under her lashes.</p> <p> He knew that he should try to resist, simply refuse, carry her back to Rivendell to her kin, fade off into Wilderland and never return. But he could not. Still, he had to make sure she knew what she was asking.</p> <p> ""Fair maiden, do you know what that really means?"" he interrogated her solemnly.</p> <p> She hung her head for a moment, then looked up shyly and said softly, ""It means you will rape me... does it not?""</p> <p> The question hung in the air between them, revolving lazily. The Ranger, so calm in the face of danger and sudden death, found himself stunned that she would respond thus, and so readily. He felt breathless, dizzy, an icy sweat suffusing him. He managed to choke out an incoherent affirmative to her question.</p> <p> Mistaking his pallor and unsteadiness for disapproval, she stumbled off his lap and shuffled away with drooping shoulders, mumbling, ""But you will not have me, for I am too small, and scarce fair enough, I trow...""</p> <p> He gaped at her for a moment, unable to move. Then he sprang to his feet and was at her side in a bound. For some time he held her in his arms, and whispered in her ear of his love for her, how he desired her: heart, body, mind. That he would gladly marry her. She brightened with delight and gave him butterfly kisses.</p> <p> Suddenly she stopped, popped her head up, and inquired, ""But you will still punish me, after we are married, will you not?""</p> <p> Astonished again, the Ranger could only nod dumbly, and wrap her in his arms again.</p> <p> ""But there is one thing you should know, if we are to wed,"" the Ranger told her after a while. ""I have been told that elven girls... there is something different..."" he stammered, at an uncharacteristic loss for words.</p> <p> ""What, what?!"" she exclaimed somewhat impatiently.</p> <p> ""When a girl is raped,"" he explained softly, ""there is something called the maidenhead...""</p> <p> ""I know that,"" she protested, with the scorful attitude universal to preteen girls who are being instructed in something that they think they already know. ""It'll get torn from me when you rape me. They say it hurts, some..."" she finished more softly, eyes half closed, partly in tense expectation, partly from barely recognized desire.</p> <p> ""What I was going to tell you before you interrupted me,"" he continued, and she trembled at the stern glance that spoke of future punishment, ""is that an elfgirl's maidenhead, if she is raped of it, grows back every night, and continues to do so until she is the equivalent of a human teenager in bodily maturity. But for you that will not be for many years to come. So what time I rape you, you will lose your maidenhead again. This will add to your punishment, and I wanted to make sure you understood it.""</p> <p> She gulped, but nodded, and said, ""I do. I would plight my troth with you now, if you will!""</p> <p> ""With a good will, little maiden, with a good will!"" And so in Wilderland just west of the Misty Mountains, the Ranger and the little preteen elfgirl were trothplighted, with the sun and trees as witness.</p> <p> He just held her in his arms for long afterwards, feeling her little trembles, stroking her hair and kissing the top of her head from time to time. Finally he held her at arm's length, stooping down to look in her face and shake a finger at her, mock-sternly, saying, ""You were impudent a while ago, weren't you, young lady?"" She hung her head and nodded glumly. ""Impudent little girls need to be punished, don't they, little missy?""</p> <p> Without waiting for an answer he sat down on a log, pulled her over his lap, tossed up the hem of her tunic, and rained spank after spank on her little bottom, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""OO-OO-OO!"" she squealed, and kicked her little legs as he reddened her backside. When he judged that it was glowing sufficiently he let her up, and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her bottom, snuffling and gulping. But her punishment had just begun. ""Remove your tunic,"" he commanded, and punctuated it with a SMACK! to her bare thigh when she hesitated. She hastened to comply and soon stood naked before him, preteen elfgirl before full-grown man, the top of her head coming only up to his lower chest. Her slender charms were fully exposed: nipples atop no more than buds, barely breaking the plane of her chest; slim hips and trim buttocks; unfledged cleft with prominent clitoris peeping out from between her slender thighs. All serving somehow to bring into focus even more her pixie elven face, like and angel's in despair, seeming to glow despite the anxiety expressed in her features. She was perfectly adorable.</p> <p> He ran his hands up and down her torso, cupping her bottom, seizing her little breastbuds, kneading and working her nipples. Then finally sliding down, down to the core of her being, tracing his fingers back and forth on her unfledged cleftlips, as she shuddered and whined. Suddenly he punctuated the molestation of her little preteen sex with a spank full upon her girlcleft, SWAK! ""AAAA!"" she yelped, and ""AH-AH-AH-AH!"" again, as he rained smack after smack on her tender elven girlhood. Every few spanks he would seize and work her clitoris, then resume spanking her cleftlips again, her writhing becoming more vigorous, her cries more and more intense, until finally he was rewarded with the sight, sound, and feel of the pretty preteen elfgirl coming in his hands as he spanked her sexually. As her peak subsided he swept her up in his arms and just held her for a while as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, her tears again staining his shirt.</p> <p> They traveled only far enough to reach the nearest settlement of Men, a small collection of farms and crafthouses in a hidden valley in the foothills of the Misty Mountains. There they were wed. Life was hard in Wilderland, human girls often married very young, and the Rangers were held in great respect, so if there was a raised eyebrow or two at the union, no overt objections were proffered.</p> <p> He had obtained a small cabin for them, far off the beaten track. After they had supped that evening, he called her to him. ""You are such a naughty girl, aren't you, young lady?""</p> <p> ""Y-yes Sir,"" she stammered, anxious about the punishment she knew he would administer, yet drawn somehow to receive it, mouth dry, knees weak, breath short, an inexplicable moistness between her legs...</p> <p> He strolled around her for a few moments, stroking his chin, considering how he should proceed. ""I want you naked, right now, little miss!"" he commanded, and punctuated it with a sharp smack to the front of her thigh. She yelped and quickly pulled her tunic off, revealing her slender preteen elfin charms. He admired the view for a while, focussing his gaze on her breastbuds and cleft as she blushed prettily down to the tips of her nipples.</p> <p> He bent her under his arm and administered a brisk, business-like spanking, SPANK-SPANK-SPANK-SPANK! ""OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she yelped as she squirmed and danced. After he judged her bottom to be sufficiently reddened, he let her up. She rubbed her buttocks and sniffled, whimpering.</p> <p> He took off his belt and whipped the strap-end across the front of her thighs, SWISH-SMACK! ""AAAA!"" she cried, and ""OH-OH-OH!"" as he whipped her and whipped her, on her thighs, front and back, and her already-reddened bottom.</p> <p> He stared for a moment at her chest as if contemplating what to do, then brought the belt down sharply across her little breast buds, SWACK! ""OOOOOO! AAAIIII!"" she wailed as he disciplined her so intensely, her little nipples becoming erect and fetchingly reddened from the punishment she received.</p> <p> He put her on the bed in knee-chest position. She trembled in embarrassment to think how exposed her intimacies were to a grown Man's eyes. Then all thought was driven from her as he whipped her with the belt directly on her anus, WHACK-WHACK-WHACK! ""OOOOOO! AAAAAAH! O-O-O-O-OH!"" Even as he continued her strict, intimate discipline on this most tender portion of a child's anatomy, he reached around and seized her unfledged girlcleft, kneading and working the labia, then pressing her clitoris firmly against her pubic bone.</p> <p> His ministrations soon brought about the desired effect. She began to buck, and moan, as she fetchingly sobbed out her preteen orgasm. He continued to punish her anus, watching her slender form jerk and writhe, until finally she was spent. He gathered her up in his arms for a while as her shoulders shook with the last of her sobs.</p> <p> He lay her gently on the bed, supine. ""Spread your knees,"" he softly ordered. In a daze she did not immediately comply, so he seized her nipples with a sharp tweak and repeated the command. She hastily exposed her cleft, but he continued disciplining her breastbuds for a few moments as she moaned and writhed.</p> <p> He let his hands trail down her chest, past her navel, down to her bare girlcleft, smooth, lips slightly gaping, glistening with moisture. He seized her cleftlips with both hands, making her gasp, and drew them apart. He stared, drinking in the sight of her girlhood: prominent clitoris, immature labia, intact hymen, with an aperture in it barely big enough to admit the tip of his little finger. He thrust that finger into it, and ravished her hymen, not breaking it, but sternly stretching it with his digit as she whined and jerked.</p> <p> Suddenly he leaned down and fastened his mouth upon her cleft. She spasmed and cried out at the unexpected sensation. She was in a daze from the intensity of her feelings as he probed her little preteen sex with his tongue, pressing once more upon her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in long excruciating bites between tongue and teeth that made her gasp and squeal.</p> <p> Soon she was again nearing climax. He quickly stood, seized the belt, and whipped her repeatedly on her unfledged cleft, WHACK-WHACK-WHACK-WHACK! ""AAAAAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and came and came and came. Even as her orgasm was peaking, he flung the belt down, positioned his rampant rod at the lips of her little-girlhood, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix. She screamed again, shortly, then sobbed and shook as his manhood remained buried in the little preteen's vagina, not thrusting more, stroking her hair, kissing her tear-stained cheeks, murmuring his love to her.</p> <p> Once her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniff, he began to rape her in earnest, long, slow, strong strokes at first, then faster and more intense, pinning her to the bed with each thrust, as she cried out rhythmically, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!""</p> <p> Not his wildest imagination had prepared him for the sensation of raping this pretty little preteen elfgirl, so soft and warm, so tight and small, so responsive to her discipline. In no time he was spilling his seed at her cervix, then collapsing on the bed next to her, gathering her in his arms as her shoulders shook and she put her face up for him to kiss her, and stroke her hair, and kiss her again. They fell asleep, he remaining buried within her, still in wonder at the thought that this slender elfgirl was his, and that he would very likely strip, spank, and whip her, and rape her of her maidenhead, nearly every day, as long as they both lived.</p> </div>",[]
1125,Video Script,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,42,4,"M/g, ped, spank, rom, 'nc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Light comes up slowly in the middle of a room. A girl is standing in the light; little else can be seen yet. The camera slowly zooms in, and she can now be seen more clearly. She is a preteen, about 10 or 11, slender, medium height for her age, with longish brown hair, and a quietly pretty face. She appears nervous; clasping her hands together first in front, then behind her, twisting her feet this way and that. She is dressed in a schoolgirl's outfit; plaid wrap-around skirt fastened with a giant safety pin, saddle shoes, calf-length socks. The skirt is quite short; as the camera pans around her it can be seen that, with the slightest motion, the bottom edge of her buttocks are revealed beneath it; she wears no panties. Her blouse is white and very sheer, the type that is usual worn with a camisole or at least a bra beneath it. She has neither; as the camera pans in front and zooms in on her chest, her nipples can be easily seen through the fabric.</p> <p> Footsteps are heard. The camera pulls back and a man enters the light and stands in front of the girl. He is medium height, brown hair medium length, pleasant features; fairly average in appearance. He is dressed in casual slacks and shirt. He appears to be in his 30's. Man: ""Well, young lady, I see you are dressed as I ordered.""</p> <p> Girl: ""Yes, Sir.""Man: ""But, still, it's very naughty of you to be dressed this way. Your skirt is so short I can see your bottom beneath it. And you know I can see your nipples through your blouse, don'tyou?"" Girl (visibly embarrassed): ""Oh, yes Sir, I know Sir, but Oh, please, Sir!"" Man: ""Hush, now, young lady! You know that naughty girls have to be punished, don't you?""Girl: ""Oh, please, please, Sir! Must I be punished?"" Man: ""Yes, you must. Now, tell me why I have the authority topunish you."" Girl: ""Because you're my teacher."" Man: ""That's right, I'm your teacher, so I have the authority to punish you by paddling you. What else gives me the authority topunish you?""</p> <p> Girl: ""You're my Daddy."" Man: ""Yes, I'm you're daddy. I adopted you when you were a little girl, and I've raised you ever since. So I have the authority to punish you by spanking and whipping you. What else gives me the authority to punish you?""Girl: ""You're my husband."" Man: ""That's right, I'm your husband. After I adopted you, I moved us to ***** where it was legal for us to be married, and I married you a few years ago. So I have the authority to punish you by spanking, and paddling, and whipping, and... other ways. Anytime I want, anyway I want. Don't I, young lady?"" He cups her chin and tips her downturned face up and looks her in he eyes. Girl: ""Yes, Sir, I know Sir, but Oh, Sir!""</p> <p> Man (picking up a peach switch from a nearby table and moving around to her side and rear): ""Tell me how I am going to punish you first, young lady."" Girl: ""You're going to switch me.""</p> <p> Man: ""And where am I going to switch you?"" Girl: ""On the backs and fronts of my legs!""Man: ""That's right, young lady!"" He taps the switch lightly against her calves a couple of times, then swings it moderately down onto first one, then the other, just above her calf-length socks. She yips and yipes with each stroke. He is using his right hand; his left is resting on her shoulder, as if to steady her. After about 10 or 15, he moves up to the backs of her thighs. He uses a bit more force with each stroke, and she moans and cries out with many of them. The camera zooms in on her thighs to show the network of thin red lines that are produced by her punishment. They fade slowly. Frequent closeups of her face are shown as she reacts to each stroke. His left hand has now slid down to her chest, and the camera often zooms in to show him kneading her left breast and pinching her nipple through the thin fabric of her blouse. She writhes a bit in reaction. After another 15 or so strokes, he slides around behind her, letting his left hand drop to her bottom, and squeeze her buttocks through her skirt as he passes to her right side. He continues to hold her buttocks with his left hand, while with his right he brings the switch down repeatedly onto the front of her thighs, first one, then the other, as her cries fill the air. When he is done, he steps back and puts the switch down on the table. The camera pans around her, zooming in on her face to show her tear-filled eyes, and her legs to show the red lines left by her punishment. The man steps up to her and enfolds her in his arms. She clings to him, trembling. He tips her face up, stoops down, and kisses her lips. She responds sweetly, and he holds her tightly for a little while. Her head comes up to his lower chest. After a bit he lets her go.</p> <p> Man: ""It's time to continue your punishment, young lady. What'snext?""</p> <p> Girl: ""Oh, Sir, you're going to spank my bare bottom, but oh, Sir, please!"" Man: ""Bend over, young lady! You've been naughty, and you must bepunished!""</p> <p> She dithers for a moment before obeying, and he smacks her on the front of her thigh with his bare hand. She jumps and yelps, then hurries to obey him, bending under his left arm. He gives her a brisk, businesslike spanking accompanied by her moans and cries. The camera zooms in to show her buttocks bouncing and reddening with each smack, and the somehow surprised expression on her face. Soon she is almost dancing from foot to foot as he spanks her again and again. Suddenly he stops and allows her to stand up, rubbing her abused bottom. He reaches out and begins to unbutton her blouse. The camera zooms in to show her trembling, eyes closed in embarrassment, as he exposes her. He strips her of her top, tosses it aside, and the camera zooms in on her breasts. Her nipples, only slightly developed, are erect; sitting atop her little breast buds they barely protrude from the plane of her chest. The camera zooms in on her face. She has caught her lower lip in her teeth; she is blushing, and whimpering softly. He seizes both breasts at once, suddenly. She gasps and yelps, then sucks her breath in through her teeth, ""SSSSSS"", and exhales with a moan, as he pinches and twists her nipples. He kneads and works her little breasts for a while, as the camera pans around, zooming in and out, capturing her moans and cries, displaying her writhing as he punishes her nipples and buds with his bare hands. He lets go of her, steps back to the table, and picks up a ridingcrop.</p> <p> Man: ""Your breasts really were made for the riding crop; you know that, don't you, young lady?"" Girl: ""Oh, I know, but please, please, Sir! Must I be whipped on my breasts?!"" The man does not reply; he simply brings the crop down across her chest, letting the strap end snap onto first one nipple, then the other, as she cries out wildly. The camera zooms in to show each little breast jiggling to the extent that her small size allows as he repeatedly disciplines her. He finally stops whipping her, and steps back. The camera zooms in to show her face, tear-stained, panting, eyes half-closed. Then it focuses on her chest, heaving as she moans; her nipples erect and fetchingly reddened. He caresses them gently as she whimpers softly. He reaches down and undoes the pin that holds her skirt. She trembles as he unwraps it, and steps back. The camera pans around and zooms in here and there to show her quivering buttocks, slender thighs, and unfledged girlcleft peeping out from betweenher legs.</p> <p> Man: ""Now you're naked in front of me, young lady; that's very naughty of you to be only ten years old and to be so naked in front of a grown man, don't you think?""</p> <p> Girl: ""Oh, yes Sir; I'm so embarrassed! Oh, Please Sir!""</p> <p> Man: ""I'm just going to have to punish your nakedness, aren't I, young lady?""</p> <p> Without waiting for a reply he seizes her buttocks in his left hand, and begins to spank her directly on her girlcleft with his right. She wails and sobs as he smacks her again and again on her unfledged mons, labia, and clitoris. Meanwhile his left hand insinuates between the cheeks of her buttocks and seizes her, pressing and probing the tender tissues of her anus. He pauses a moment in her punishment and squirts lubricant from the nearby table onto his left hand, and resumes her punishment, now piercing her tender delicate anus and probing her deeply, with first one, then two, and then three fingers; the camera zooms in to show his fingers deep within her as she writhes and cries. He continues to rape her anus with his fingers while he spanks her cleft, her cries becoming more and more impassioned, until it is obvious that she is coming as he spanks her nakedness, sobbing and nearly screaming with anguished preteen passion.</p> <p> After she is spent, he picks her up in his arms and carries her to another part of the room, where a divan on a platform is seen. The camera and the light follow them. He lays her on her back on the divan. He sits in a stool positioned between her feet. She lies sprawled on her back, knees bent and apart. He reaches out and seizes her girlhood. She gasps and moans as he kneads and works her tender, abused labia and clitoris. The camera zooms in to show her unfledged nakedness in his hands. He holds her cleft lips between his thumbs and index fingers of each hand and pulls them firmly apart as she gasps and yelps. The camera zooms in over his shoulder. A spotlight plays on her nakedness. Her cleft is glistening, unfledged, reddened, beautiful. Her hymen can be clearly seen between her nether lips. He shifts his hands, now holding her labia apart with the fingers of his left hand, while his right begins to press and probe along her cleft lips and clitoris, rubbing, pinching, twisting. She writhes and moans. He traces his fingers inward to her maidenhead. The camera follows, and it can be seen that her hymenal opening is small, just big enough to accommodate the tip of his index finger. He thrusts it repeatedly into her maidenhead's aperture, stretching the tender flesh as she cries out wildly. He suddenly withdraws, leans down, and begins to kiss and tongue her maidenhood. She is moaning and whimpering as he nibbles her cleft lips, then cries out as he presses his tongue firmly against her maidenhead. Soon he is punishing her clitoris, catching it in long excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she bucks and yelps. She is clearly nearing climax again, when he stands and picks up a groovestrap lying nearby and brings it down sharply onto her tender girlcleft. She shouts, and is immediately coming, sobbing, bucking, crying out, nearly screaming, tears streaming down her pretty face, as he whips her repeatedly on her little-girlhood. Finally she is spent, and he tosses the strap aside, sweeping herup in a big hug, rocking her back and forth like the little girl she is.</p> <p> The camera pans away, and the impression is given of a few minutes passing. The camera pans back to show her still in his arms, face buried in his neck, as he nuzzles her hair and pats her bare bottom. He can be seen putting his mouth near her ear and whispering to her, but what he says cannot be heard. He appears to be asking her a question. There is a short pause. Then, face still buried in his neck, she nods almost violently. He sets her on her feet, naked, in front of him. He takes her face in his hands and kisses her on her forehead, her glabella, her nose, then long and sweet on her lips. Then he undoes his pants and brings out his manhood, long and thick. She stares at it, eyes widening. Man: ""It's time to complete your punishment, young lady. I'm going to take your maidenhead and rape you of your virginity!"" Before she can reply, he picks her up easily under her arms, positions her and then brings her down with force onto his flagpole of a prod, raping her of her maidenhead with one thrust. She screams loudly. He simply holds her there as she wails and sobs, shoulders shaking. He kisses her hair. After a while her distress dies down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He begins to rape her in earnest, long hard thrusts into her abused girlcleft as she cries out rhythmically with each one. The camera zooms in from behind her between her legs to show his rod filling and stretching her tender tissues. A little trickle of blood can be seen. Soon the punishment-rape is bringing her to yet a third orgasm, yelping and yiping as he pistons in and out of her, finally deigning to empty himself at her cervix. He holds his little girl in his arms as she clings to him, sobbing, kissing him, sobbing again. The camera zooms out, and the scene fades away.</p> </div>",[]
1126,"A Boy And his Girl, Part 1",1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,46,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> A long time from now, on a planet far far from here...</p> <p>On a small green planet circling a medium yellow sun is a terran society. In most particulars it is typical of the colonies formed during the great Diaspora: the usual mix of high and low society, the standard economic base of farming, mining, and manufacturing. But, also like most of the colonies, it has its own idiosyncrasy. This society was formed by adherents of the ancient ""BDSM"" lifestyle. Although not as ""hard"" as it could be (like the Gorean planets), nor as ""soft"", it maintains a robust presence pretty much throughout all strata of society. Almost all sexual relations are in the BDSM mode. Indeed most of the women (and the older girls) are officially some man or other's slave, although the practice has been hedged about with legal and cultural restrictions, designed to protect the females from serious harm, mutilation, or undesired pregnancy. Most slave relations end in marriage, although the BDSM activity continues, and a wife is considered pretty much her husband's slave anyway. A master is expected to cherish his slave, protect her, and see to her needs, including sexual needs. It is considered the pinnacle of technique to be able to make one's slave come by punishment alone, without resorting to manual or oral stimulation of the clitoris (although few achieve this with any regularity; most don't even try to do any more than excite themselves and her with the punishment, then finish the job in a more ""vanilla"" fashion). Marks that last more than a day are frowned upon, and unplanned pregnancies result in the slave's choice of marriage or freedom, with or without adoption of the child. The father is responsible for the child's upkeep in any event, unless adopted out.</p> <p>Girls are usually sold into slavery at around 10-12 years old, most often to a teenage boy known to the girl's family; marriage is typical in such cases. The boy then takes over the girl's schooling, and often takes her to school with him, both for her instruction in academics, and for his amusement during the day. Boys and girls are often taught by parents or governesses until teenage years (for the boys) or slavery (for the girls). Boys subsequently go to the academies which are essentially the same as Jr High and High Schools. Both boys and girls are typically shielded from most BDSM behavior until the age when girls are sold, so as to heighten the surprise and embarrassment of the girl's first punishment. Corporal punishment of children is not common, and usually limited to spankings.</p> <p>It is interesting to note the source of the relative civility of the treatment of women in this society at the time of our story, compared to what it sometimes was at the first inception of the colony. Treatment of women was more varied, then. Some masters were quite savage, although killing or mutilating a slave was rare and illegal. But there had always been a healthy presence of Christians on the planet. Although Christian BDSM was rare, it was not unheard of, and some adherents had accompanied the colonists on the original flight, and their descendants enjoy a relatively prominent position, although rarely as rulers. They have sometimes been tolerated rather than looked up to, but they have been generally acknowledged as legitimate members of society. And it was the influence of the Christians that had led to the more widespread acceptance of standards of behavior that promoted the wellbeing of the females, and had indeed led to a general ethos such that the legal rules concerning treatment of slaves rarely had to be enforced; infractions were infrequent and usually accidental, slaves typically were emotionally attached to their masters and would easily excuse the transgression, and marriage was common if unplanned pregnancy occurred.</p> <p>After a fairly long stable period, some Christians had begun again to push for reforms in the treatment of slaves. This was creating friction, and resentment was beginning to be expressed, especially among the more rich and powerful. It is in this setting that we consider the story of one boy and one girl...</p> <p class=""h2"">Prologue</p> <p>The boy was building sandcastles on the beach. Being thirteen and hoping to be an architect, he was good at it. His were careful structures with intricate filigrees, and stout walls and moats that served to keep out the oncoming waves, for a while. He was generally a quiet and well-mannered child, owing to the training of his governess. She was a Christian, and though he had not converted (yet), her influence was clearly to be seen in him. But his governess was gone now, and after vacation came his first year at school. But for now he was happy playing in the surf and sand. His name was Carl.</p> <p>Carl was an only child, living in the household of his father, a wealthy and influential businessman. His mother had died when he was young. His father rarely spoke to the boy, although he ate with him about once a week, and was careful to make sure he was attended by qualified people. He had not known that the boy's governess was a Christian, however, or he probably would not have hired her. He was one who was irritated with the pushes for reforms in the practice of slavery; he liked things as they were.</p> <p>Just down the beach from Carl's father's vacation home, a father and daughter were vacationing in a small bungalow. The father was a professor at a prominent college. He was also a Christian, and one who was unusually vocal in pushing for further slavery reforms, although he (like everyone in society) assumed that sexual relations would usually be of a BDSM nature. He had actually called publicly for pushing the youngest limit on slavery to a modest 13 years old, and the elimination of owning more than one slave. This had earned him much enmity, of which he was blissfully unaware, being quite naive. In actuality, one of his harshest critics was now his next-door-neighbor on the beach!</p> <p>His daughter was all he had, his wife having died shortly after she was born. The girl was now 7, slender and shy, and very pretty. Her name was Tammie. Under the not-so-watchful care of a lazy governess, she was left to wander the beach in the vicinity of the bungalow, picking shells and swimming in the surf. As she skipped down the beach one day, she saw Carl. He was building a sandcastle of unusual intricacy, and she was entranced. She watched for a while from afar, and then plucked up her courage to squat next to him and look more closely. She was dressed in the usual attire for a 7-yr-old on the beach at that time, which was simply a t-shirt. As he glanced at her he couldn't help but notice her little nipples, erect from the chill of the breeze on the beach, clearly noticeable through her wet t-shirt that clung to her. Also her girlcleft peeped out from under the hem of her shirt, which was last year's and not quite long enough to conceal her adequately. The sight oddly stirred him, and he looked away hastily. To cover his confusion he asked her, ""Do you want to help me with this?"" Nothing he could have said would have pleased her more.</p> <p>Under his able direction she plunged into the work as he ordered this bucket of sand here, that pail of water there, until a fairytale castle took shape to her enormous delight. He was charmed by her cheerful enthusiasm and slender beauty. At the end of the day they promised to meet again on the beach to build some more. And so commenced a happy time for them both. They built castle after castle, and watched with mixed glee and tristesse as the structures stood bravely against the incoming tide until finally deluged.</p> <p>Whenever they took a break to splash in the surf, he couldn't help but notice her little bottom and unfledged girlcleft easily visible below her t-shirt whenever she stretched, or jumped, or bent over. He was falling in love with her, although all he realized was that he liked having her around, and missed her on the rare occasions when she couldn't come to the beach.</p> <p>After a while the boy's father found out the identity of his neighbor on the beach, and learned of Carl's and Tammie's play together. He decided to toy with his enemy's peace of mind. He called Carl into his study one evening. This was a rare occasion, and Carl wondered what was afoot. His father proceeded to lecture Carl on the proper relationship between the sexes. He told Carl that, if he wanted to continue to play with Tammie, that Carl would have to treat her as he ought to. To demonstrate, he called in one of his pretty slave/concubines, a leggy 20-yr-old. He proceeded to put her over his knee and give her a brisk and businesslike spanking. She yelped and moaned. Finally he finished with a final SWAT on her bottom to send her on her way. She bounced off, flushed-faced and sniffling noisily. He gave Carl a choice: spank Tammie in that way, or cease their play together. Astonished (and aroused in a confused way), he assented.</p> <p>The next day the two met as usual on the beach. After a pleasant day of play, they were about to leave for their respective homes, when he suddenly remembered his duty. He told her, ""Um... my dad said that I... I mean I'm supposed to... Well, I sorta have to..."" ""What, what?!"" she demanded with childish impatience. ""My dad said that if we want to play together any more I have to spank you every day!"" he blurted out. ""You have to what??!"" she exclaimed. ""I know, it's horrible! I knew you wouldn't want to. Oh, well, it sure was fun playing with you while it lasted,"" he added, sadly. ""Do you mean to tell me that if you don't spank me we can't play together anymore??!"" she exclaimed, ""Oh, well, then, all right; let's get it over with."" He was surprised but pleased. He led her over to a rock, and sat down on it, pulling her down over his lap. He brought his hand down on her bottom so gently it hardly made a sound. ""You can do it harder than that!"" she said almost indignantly. He proceeded to spank her in a sharp fashion more nearly like his father's, though with nowhere near as much force. This was more intense than she expected, but she didn't object, just moaned and cried out as he spanked her and spanked her on her bare bottom. It was an extraordinary sensation for him, to have a warm, soft girl on his lap, her waist pressing on his swelling rod, as he spanked her pretty little bottom. When he finally finished, she sniffled a little and sobbed softly as he rubbed her reddened cheeks. Then she hopped off with a cheery, ""That wasn't so bad!"" and bounced happily home, with a smiling wave and a promise for the morrow. He watched her go in a trance.</p> <p>The next day they played happily again. At the end of the day they were about to leave for their homes. He had forgotten all about spanking her, but she suddenly remembered, saying, ""Aren't you supposed to spank me?"" and insisted that she plop down across his lap, where she squirmed and jiggled fetchingly as he spanked her even a little more firmly than he had before. Her little yips and moans seemed to go straight to his rod, which pressed hard against her belly as he spanked her again and again. When he was done she popped up cheerfully despite her damp eyes, and said, ""Boy, I really got a spanking, didn't I! Well, see ya tomorrow!"" And off she went, skipping down the beach.</p> <p>This sort of thing had gone on for a few days, when Carl's father introduced a new wrinkle in his scheme. Calling Carl into his study again, he proceeded to instruct him on how to switch a girl, demonstrating with a peach branch and an attractive brunette slavegirl, who cried out and moaned with passion as he whipped the back and fronts of her thighs, her buttocks, and her breasts. When the young woman seemed almost ready to faint from the intensity of her punishment, he suddenly brought the switch up sharply between her legs, full upon her cleft lips. WAP! She nearly screamed and almost came on the spot. He dismissed her with an almost contemptuous pinch of her nipples and she trudged away sobbing and rubbing her abused sex and breasts. His father handed the stupefied Carl the switch and reiterated his instructions, emphasizing that no marks more than a rapidly-fading red line should be left by each stroke, but that the switch should be sharply handled for the best effect. The dazed boy took the switch and left the room.</p> <p>The next day he could not contain his horror at this new prospect. Before they even started playing, he told her what his father had demanded, and cried out, ""But I don't want to do that to you!"" He was so obviously distressed that she was moved to comfort him, saying, ""O, it's OK, don't worry; I know you won't hurt me real bad; just enough, no more. It'll be all right. Please whip me; I want to keep playing with you!"" And she pleaded so fetchingly that he finally agreed. He took the switch and began to whip the back of her thighs. WAP! WAK! again and again. ""OH! AAAH! OOOO!"" she moaned and cried out, trembling with each stroke of the peach branch on her tender flesh. Then he moved to the front of her thighs and brought it down across both at once, SWAP! and WAK! Back and forth he swung the switch, emulating his father, and the little girl nearly danced in place from the intensity of her punishment. Then before she knew it he had pulled her t-shirt up and off her, exposing her bare nipples. Without further ado he brought the switch down across her little nipples repeatedly, bringing fresh cries to her lips with each stroke. WAK! ""AAAAA!"" SWAP! ""OOOOO!"" Then, just when she thought she was about to faint from the overwhelming punishment she was receiving, he suddenly brought the switch around and up sharply between her legs, WAAAP! ""AAAAAAAAHHH!"" she nearly screamed, and almost fainted. He caught her up in his arms and held her close and tight, rubbing her awkwardly and stroking her hair and kissing her forehead. She clung to him and somehow let him know that she was all right. Soon she looked up at him and smiled through tears, saying, ""Whew, that was some punishment! It really stung!"" ""I'm so sorry,"" he said, with a worried look, ""I won't do it so hard again!"" ""Oh, that's OK!"" she said with a laugh, ""I guess a punishment is supposed to hurt some, isn't it?"" ""I guess so,"" he laughed, too. With that they plunged into their castle-making for the day.</p> <p>They continued to play nearly every day, and he continued to spank and whip her as well. Sometimes she would ask to be punished before they started anything else. Sometimes she had to remind him to before they left for the day. But sometimes he would use some minor mistake in carrying out his instructions in castle-building as an excuse to punish her, saying with mock-sternness, ""Young lady, you'll have to be punished for that!"" She would giggle, and plop down across his lap for her spanking.</p> <p>Soon, however, his father called Carl into his study for what would be the last time that summer. He instructed the boy in one more punishment technique. Calling in his youngest girlslave, a slender 15-yr-old, he proceeded to lubricate his fingers, and then pierce, penetrate, and probe the writhing girl's anus with one hand, while he pinched and massaged her clitoris and girlcleft with the other! Her moans and cries filled the air, until she finally came, bucking against her master's hands, panting and gasping and finally collapsing over his lap. He sent her on her way, gulping and sobbing, with a few well-placed spanks. His father handed the boy a small tube of lubricant and told him to use it on her tomorrow, if he wanted to continue to enjoy her company. Still dazed from what he had seen, the boy took the tube and left.</p> <p>The next day, they played as usual. It was a wonderful day, a light breeze, warm but not humid, a few fluffy clouds in the sky. They swam in the shallow waters, built some of the best sandcastles they ever had, and lay around in the sand. Towards the end of the day, he said mock-gruffly, ""OK, young lady, you've been asking for a paddling all day, and now you're going to get it!"" She giggled nervously and lay across his lap. He spanked her and spanked her, by now understanding the rhythm of it a little more, letting the sting of each one set in and then landing another one as she gasped and yelped. Then he rubbed her bottom softly for a while, his fingers straying towards her little rosebud and girlcleft as she trembled and moaned. Then he stood her up for a brisk whipping with the peach switch, each stroke bringing fresh tears to her eyes and cries to her lips as he whipped her thighs, front and back, then up and down her buttocks. Then he whipped her flat little breasts and nipples again and again and again, pausing every now and then to pinch and squeeze her nipples (a refinement he thought up on his own). She moaned and moaned, swaying with faintness from the raging feelings running through her: embarrassment, some pain, and a strange warmth spreading up from her very core that confused and exhilarated her at the same time. Then he brought the switch up with some force between her legs over and over, and she nearly screamed, so intense was the punishment and so hot the fire that burned between her legs.</p> <p>Then suddenly he pulled her down onto his lap, lubricated his fingers, and pierced her little rosebud, and penetrated and probed her anus! She cried out wildly and struggled briefly, but he held her tight, and reached around with his other hand and seized her cleft and clitoris so that it was as if she was struck dumb; she could hardly move or speak for a few minutes as he probed and probed her, and roughly kneaded and pinched the lips of her vulva, and her clitoris. Soon her breath came ragged and short, her little hips were bucking rhythmically up and down, alternately pressing her anus against one hand, and her girlcleft against the other. She cried out over and over, ""OO-OO-OO-OOO!"" and then came, nearly screaming out in her little-girl passion. Then she collapsed in his arms, and he held her tight, kissing her and stroking her hair, breathing in the scent of her, hardly knowing what he was feeling, but wishing he could be with her forever. All too soon she arose from his lap and looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, yet with a shy smile. ""Wow! That was really something, wasn't it!"" she said. He could only nod weakly as he tenderly wiped her eyes with his shirt. She surprised him with a big hug, then skipped across the sand, waving back with a cheery, ""See you tomorrow!"" Little did they know!</p> <p>That day Tammie's governess, bored for something to do, happened to have followed after the girl, for once. Partly inebriated, it was some time before she realized what was happening. By the time she did, Tammie was already headed for home. The governess followed closely after, and that evening poured out the whole scenario (as filtered through her haze!) to the girl's father. The professor was barely able to contain his anger enough to remain calm as he questioned the little girl closely about her playmate. She was unaccustomed to hiding anything from her father, and, although she knew somehow that she and the boy's activities were better left secret, couldn't really think of a reason not to tell him all about it. After all, Carl's father was the one who told him to do those things, wasn't he? And he was a grown-up, so that should have been all right. But, of course, it wasn't.</p> <p>Tammie was heartbroken to find out that she was forbidden to even see Carl again, let alone play with him. She cried herself to sleep that night. Eventually she came to understand her father's view, and she looked back on her time with Carl with great confusion, remembering the pleasure/pain, but also deeply embarrassed and distraught at the idea of how a boy had had such free reign with her body.</p> <p>The next day, Carl waited on the beach for Tammie. When she didn't come, he decided to go to her father's bungalow. To his surprise and distress, her father bellowed at him from a window, accusing him of nearly raping his little girl, and commanding him to go away from his house and never see his daughter again. Confused and deeply pained, he fled back to his home. His father, suspecting something like this would happen sooner or later, and hearing of the boy's unexpected return, sought him out and queried him on the day's events. Incensed at the professor's treatment of his son, he vowed to get revenge, and with a few well-placed phone calls, set in motion a chain of events that would seal the professor's fate, and his daughter's!</p> <p class=""h2"">4 years later...</p> <p>The boy is now 17. He has not forgotten the little girl, but he has much else to occupy his mind. He has converted to Christianity, but secretly, as he knows his father does not approve. Meanwhile he works hard at his studies in school, so he can qualify for the best architectural schools. All around him his friends and acquaintances have been acquiring their girlslaves. He is one of the last ones without one. He feels great conflict, especially considering his experiences with the little girl. He feels that he betrayed her, and he has a certain resentment against his father for setting him up to do it, but he somehow feels that he himself should have resisted, and not taken advantage of her childish trust. Even though he did not set out to do it for his pleasure, he mostly remembers how good it did feel, and he feels ashamed, even though he regularly masturbates to the memories of punishing her sweet little body.</p> <p>Every day at school he must face the sight of girl after girl, some of them only 10 to 13 years old, being spanked, whipped, and fondled by their young masters (actual rape is forbidden on school grounds). Even though he tries to turn away from their torment, he still can hear their soft cries and moans, and the slap of the whip. Just the other day, a friend had invited him over to his house after school. His friend had just received his slave, a pretty if slightly plump doe-eyed 11 year old. The friend had demonstrated how responsive the girl was, applying a standard mix of spanking, whipping, and direct stimulation to bring her to a quite impressive orgasm for such a little girl. Then he invited Carl to try. Carl hesitantly picked up a ruler. It was almost as if his hand had a mind of its own. Before he knew it, he was systematically spanking the young girl on her thighs and buttocks, and carefully laying stroke after stroke directly on her cleft and anus as she crouched in knee-chest position, whimpering and moaning with each WAK! Soon she was shaking and crying out, and nearly came again. Disturbed by both her response and his own, Carl dropped the ruler, stammered some excuse, and fled for home. Their he desperately masturbated, his mind filled with confusing images of both his friend's slave and the little girl, now grown in his mind to a sweet, slender preteen.</p> <p>For the girl it had been a somber 4 years. Due to the influence of the boy's father, the professor had lost his position at the college. He had managed to survive by taking part-time teaching jobs, but over the last year these too had petered out. Soon his meager savings were exhausted. He was forced into bankruptcy, and, to pay his bills, his daughter was taken from him and sold into slavery just a few months ago. She was sent to a standard facility for the training of new slaves. Little is told to them about what awaits them, but they are drilled in a few things, including how they are to address their new masters. Then she is sent to auction. The bidding is fierce, for she is as fresh and sweet as they come, but the boy's father has been watching from afar, and, to complete the professor's agony he purchases the girl for his son.</p> <p>A few days later, the boy is trudging home from school. He is tired, and has only an evening of studying to look forward to. In his arms are a heavy bunch of books, held together by a bungee cord. He opens the door to his room and steps inside. Across the room from him, huddled in his easy chair alternately staring into space or burying her face in her hands, is a young girl. At his entrance, she is startled and jumps to her feet. He notices the movement and looks up. There in front of him is a vision. A sweet preteen, with a face like an angel in despair. Many things begin to happen at once, in both of their minds, and in physical reality. He recognizes her. An intense mix of shame, love, desire, and outright lust floods his being. He stands stupefied, seemingly unable to move at the sight of her. In a flash he knows what she is there for, and what she is going to do...</p> <p>In her mind is even greater confusion, and many levels of activity. On the surface she is mercifully numb. She knows that she is about to enter into what she has been taught by her father will be a life of degradation, at least to some extent. She is moving by rote, taught at the slavery center. Her will remains inert. She also recognizes him, and this provokes different reactions in her. She thinks, ""Oh, no! It's him! He'll resent me because of what my father said to him, and treat me more harshly! He's going to punish me just like he did before, and then rape me!"" A shot of fear breaks through her numb exterior. But the thought of being punished and raped by anyone has been a conflicted thought for her. She has not been able to forget how she felt before when Carl punished her, and, almost against her will, she has fantasized about the treatment she might receive at a stranger's hands, sometimes masturbating herself to orgasm at the thought. And now, at the sight of the boy, buried deep down there is a well of desire inside her. But she does not recognize it, yet. But somehow, even deeper down, buried so far that she will not recognize it for some time, but yet exerting an ameliorating influence on her present experience, is the knowledge that she immediately has when she recognizes him: everything will be all right. He will take care of her. He loves her.</p> <p>But meanwhile, as if programmed, she begins what she was trained to do. She stands in the prescribed position: feet close enough together that, were the straps of her shift to come off her shoulders, it would fall unencumbered to the floor around her ankles, but far enough apart that, but for that same shift that only barely covered her nakedness, her unfledged girlcleft could be clearly seen. She says, ""Hello, Master, I am your new slave. My body is yours to use for your pleasure..."" As she says this, her hands move to the straps of her shift...</p> <p>From the moment he recognizes her and realizes what she will do, Carl's mind is seemingly in pieces. Part of him is as numb as she is, awestruck at the sight of her. Part of him he is deeply ashamed of: that part is already lusting after her sweet body, looking forward to punishing her and raping her. Part of him is just flat-out in love at the sight of her. But the rational part, the architect in his mind, is screaming at the rest of him: ""Fool! Wake up! Get over there! Stop her, you know what she's going to do! Don't let her; it'll break her heart!"" and a variety of other similar imprecations. As he sees her hands move towards the straps of her shift, the spell is finally broken. Even as she pushes the straps off her shoulders, and her skimpy shift falls to the floor, he drops his books with a THUD and lunges forward. Even as he is racing towards her, shouting, ""NO, don't, stop!"" and other incoherencies, he is struck by the sight of her sweet naked body. She is heartbreakingly slender. Her breasts are just beginning to form. Her still unfledged girlcleft peeps out from between her thighs. She shrinks back from him, alarmed by the sound of the books hitting the floor, his manic rush towards her, and his wild commentary. She fears the worst. But he awkwardly bends down and tries to pull her shift back up. Even as he does so, he can't help but notice her sweet sex as he brings the neckline up past her hips. But it catches on her nipples, erect with fear and excitement, and as he pulls it out to free it, she twists, and finally he gets it up and puts the straps back on her shoulders. She just looks at him in mingled fear, exhaustion, and puzzlement. But deep inside her, that conviction that everything will be all right is blossoming, not yet in her conscious awareness, but slowly building, and exerting a calming influence.</p> <p>Meanwhile he is keeping up a steady stream of awkward reassurances, telling her everything will be all right, he's not going to do anything to her she doesn't want him to, he'll take care of her, etc. Even as he says all this, he notices her swaying with exhaustion brought on by anxiety more than anything. He quickly and gently guides her back down on to the chair and continues to try and reassure her. She just stares at him, tears beginning to stream down her cheeks. His rational side is screaming at him, ""Fool! She's crying! Help her, you fool!"" Finally he notices her tears. Berating himself, he pulls out his handkerchief and begins to dry her eyes. She gently reaches up and holds the handkerchief. She looks at it, then at him, then at it, then at him, and breaks out in sobs, burying her head on his chest, clinging to him as her shoulders shake. Hesitantly he puts his arms around her. She clings to him even more fiercely, and, encouraged, he holds her to him firmly and comfortingly as she pours out her fear and heartbreak.</p> <p>After a while her sobs subside to sniffles, but she remains clinging to him. He is sensitive to the situation, and doesn't want to take advantage of her, so when she moves a little, just shifting position really, he immediately lets go a bit of her in case she wants to pull back. She misinterprets this as him wanting to let go, so she does pull back, and the moment is gone. But not forever!</p> <p>Even as she pulls back, she is swaying with fatigue. Noticing this, he leans down and scoops her up in his arms. She feels a sudden pang of fear that he is now going to betray her, and ravish her anyway, as her shift slides up a bit and her bare thigh rests on his arms, and he lays her on his bed. But he just pulls the blankets up to her chin, strokes her hair off her forehead and kisses her there, tells her he'll be just outside the door if she needs anything, turns out the light, and leaves the room. She is asleep almost immediately, finally content.</p> <p>Then began another happy time for the two, if a little frustrating for him! He drank in the sight and sound of her with great satisfaction, but his nights were filled with desire, as she lay with him on his bed, innocently trusting in his gallantry, driving him to distraction in her skimpy shift. He would regularly masturbate when he thought she was asleep, guiltily imagining doing all the things to her now he had done to her before, and more! During the days he did not take her to school. This was not unheard of; some masters preferred to keep even the sight of their slaves all to themselves. But he brought his schoolwork home with him, and taught her, and sometimes her bright mind would even surprise him, and figure something out before he did. For a while she remained oblivious to the sexual aspect of their relationship. Her recent experiences had driven such thoughts out of her mind for a while. She almost obstinately clung to her image of him as a protector and friend, and not as a lover or master. And he did nothing to change that view, for he considered it his duty to be just that to her.</p> <p>One day something happened that began to change the situation. The household was large, but usually Carl and Tammie were left to their own devices. Carl was careful to advise the girl to stay near his suite, for slave girls were not entirely immune from attention by men other than their masters. Indeed it was considered appropriate to punish any slave girl found away from her master, but direct sexual contact or raping her was forbidden. She often slipped away to the house library, however, irresistibly drawn by the immense variety of books. She loved to read. One day, while Carl was at school, the house had unexpected visitors. Distant cousins of the boy had arrived. Carl didn't know about the visit beforehand, so he was unable to warn the girl.</p> <p>So there she was in the library, when in walked a stranger, a boy of about 19, with his leggy 14 year old slave in tow. When he saw the girl, he said, ""Oho! So hears the secret slave Carl keeps hidden away! Strayed from your master, have you? I guess I'll have to teach you a lesson, young lady. Come here and bend over this chair!"" He expected obedience. It never occurred to him that she would disobey, so he was unprepared when, after a moment's shock, she bolted and ran for Carl's door! When he recovered from his surprise, he ordered his slave, ""After her! Don't let her get away!"" and she took off running to catch Tammie. She was tall, and faster than the littler girl, but by a desperate burst of speed at the end, she managed to make it inside and close and lock the door. The other slave beat against the door in frustration and fear, knowing what was to come. Tammie, on the other side of the door, could not help but hear: ""So you let her get away, did you? Well, then, young lady, you'll have to get what she would have. And more! Bend over under my arm, right now!"" Then the girl heard the sounds of a brisk, businesslike spanking, accompanied by the other slave's frenzied moans and cries! Soon the sound of a riding crop whistling through the air could be heard, followed by the WAP of contact and the slave's anguished reaction. From the slave's cries of, ""Oh, sir, you're whipping my breasts!"" Tammie could tell just what was happening. The cries became more intense, and it soon became clear that the poor girl was being whipped on her anus and girlcleft. Then her master without further ado picked her up and brought her down with force directly on his rod, raping her tender abused girlcleft while the girl nearly screamed as she came.</p> <p>As she listened to the action, drawn seemingly against her will, the young girl's hand strayed to her own girlcleft. Soon she was almost absentmindedly stroking herself, and as the punished girl reached climax, so did she. Despite her terror at almost being severely punished by a strange master, the little girl also found the idea of being punished almost attractive again. Once more fantasies of punishment, now by her own ""master"" filled her mind. Starting that night, she began to masturbate as she lay in bed next to him, when she thought he was asleep. One night, as she was lying quietly, she became aware of him breathing heavily. Consciously afraid he might be ill (but subconsciously knowing full well what was going on) she flipped on the light, only to find him with his rod in his hand and a very guilty look! He was mortified, and mumbled apology after apology for doing such a thing, when she stopped him and said, ""That's OK; I do it too!"" ""You do??"" he asked incredulously. ""Uh huh!"" she answered. And no more was said. But from then on, after the lights were out, they could hear each other's heavy breathing almost every night. Sometimes they would chuckle when they both were done, and say, ""Good night,"" and roll over and go to sleep.</p> <p>Sometime after that, the girl was bored, and prowled about his suite looking for something to do. She got into one of his closets, and found a box she hadn't noticed before. It was marked with the name of the slave training compound where she had been. Intensely curious, she opened it. Inside was all manner of punishment implements: whips, switches, riding crops, ropes, clips, dildos (she had never seen one, but she could guess what they were for!) and the like. She shivered as she pulled out each one and realized its uses. She imagined each one being applied to her tender flesh. The pain. The humiliation. The thought made her almost cry, but it also excited her in some way. She began to think back again to the times he had punished her as a child. It had hurt, it was true, but not very much, even as a little girl. Surely she could take more, now. Perhaps he could use these horrible implements on her in... a lighter way. But what about the rest of it? She had caught that glimpse of his rod. She thought of him raping her. Butterflies were in her stomach. She turned her attention to something else, but her thoughts kept coming back and back to it.</p> <p>That night, as they were getting ready for bed, she suddenly asked him, ""What do you think about when you... you know?"" ""I don't want to talk about it,"" he said, shamefacedly. ""But I really want to know. Please tell me, please? I won't mind, no matter what it is, honest!"" she wheedled. Finally, partly in curiosity to see how she would respond, he said, ""I think about you, of course!"" ""That's sweet!"" she replied, ""I think about you, too!"" ""You do??"" he asked, even more incredulously. ""Uh huh. But what about me do you think about?"" she persisted. In a low voice, he said, ""I think about doing that stuff to you that I used to do; and more!"" ""So do I!"" she exclaimed excitedly. His jaw dropped; he was so shocked he couldn't even respond. She plunged ahead: ""I found this box..."" and she ran to the closet and hauled it out. He groaned, ""Oh, no, you weren't supposed to find that! Listen, don't worry, I'll never do that stuff to you..."" She cut him off, ""No, no, that's OK! I've been thinking: all this stuff in here, you could use it on me kinda like you used to punish me before. You didn't hurt me too much then, I don't think you'll hurt me too much now. `Sides, I'm bigger now so I should be able to take more punishment, don't you think?""</p> <p>It took a lot of effort on her part to convince him she really wanted it, but in the end he had to agree. They looked into each other's eyes. By now they both knew that each other was a Christian. He took her hand and asked her to marry him. She said yes, of course. He held her for a long time, and kissed her and kissed her. It felt so good to have her in his arms again, especially when he knew his long wait was over. Without further ado, he told her, ""All right, young lady, you've needed a spanking for a long time, and now you're going to get it! Come here right this instant!"" She shuffled over, mock-reluctantly, and he unceremoniously bent her under his arm, threw up her dress, and gave her a brisk, businesslike spanking, right on her bare bottom. WAP! WAK! ""Oh, Ah! AAAH!"" she moaned and squirmed under his ministrations. Then he bent her over his desk, and took a ruler to the backs of her thighs, alternating his strokes from one to the other. WAP! SWAK! ""AAH! OOO!"" she cried out with each stroke. Then he turned her around and bent her backwards over the desk and whipped the bare front of her thighs. She realized what she had not known before, when she was little, how sexual it felt to be spanked on the front of the thighs instead of the back. She yelped and yipped as he brought it down across her thighs again and again. Then he took her to the bed and sat her down. After gently kissing her upturned face on her forehead, her eyelids, and her sweet mouth, he pushed the straps of her shift off her shoulders, letting it fall to her waist, exposing her little breast buds. They hadn't changed much from the one glimpse he had had of them that first day; they were still very small, just barely showing something more than just flat chest. Her nipples, however, were a bit bigger than they were. He spent some time just admiring the view, as she blushed nearly down to the tips of her breasts. Then he reached out and took hold of her breasts with both hands, causing her to gasp. He proceeded to knead and work her little breasts, and pinch and twist her nipples. Her breath hissed as she inhaled through her teeth and moaned again and again. Then he took a riding crop and, without warning, brought it down sharply across her little breasts. WAP! ""AAAA!"" she cried out wildly. He whipped her breasts again and again as her cries filled the room. Then he stood her up so that her dress fell off her completely. He walked around and around her, tapping the riding crop in his palm, and occasionally reaching out to whip her in various places: her calves, her buttocks, her breasts, her thighs. Then he commanded her to spread her legs. Knowing what was next, she dithered for a moment, so he said, ""Right now, young lady!"" and gave a sharp WAP to her breasts for emphasis. She hurriedly spread her thighs apart, exposing her still-unfledged girlcleft. He stared at her for a while. She trembled in anticipation. Then he brought the riding crop up sharply between her legs. SWACK! ""OOOOO!"" she nearly screamed, and kept crying out over and over as he kept up a steady stream of smacks on her most tender place. Just when she thought she could take it no longer, he stopped, and swept her up in his arms, kissing her and kissing her as she smiled up at him through her tears. ""It's time for your final punishments, young lady,"" he whispered hoarsely.</p> <p>She trembled in anticipation as he arranged her on the bed, on her back with her legs high above her, her ankles resting on his shoulders. He lubricated her and probed her anus again and again as he rubbed her clitoris, alternating with sharp smacks to her cleftlips that made her jump and moan. Then he placed the head of his rod against her tender, delicate bottomflower and thrust inside her, raping her of the maidenhood of her anus! THRUST! ""OOO-OOO-OOOO!"" she cried out repeatedly as he raped her and raped her, his thick rod probing and returning, pulling out almost all the way, only to ram home again. In a very short time she was coming, with short screams of anguished pleasure, and he came too, filling her little bottom with his seed. She lay in his arms for a while, burning and murmuring. Then he picked her up and carried her to the bathroom and placed her in the shower.</p> <p>He washed her thoroughly with a rough terrycloth, scrubbing particularly carefully on her nipples, anus, and clitoris. When she involuntarily squirmed away from his ministrations, he sternly pushed her front up against the wall of the shower, so that her nipples and cleft were pressed against the cold tile, and whacked her bottom and thighs with the ruler. Then he brought it up between her legs full upon her cleft and anus and clitoris. She cried out and nearly came again. Then he finished washing her, and she held still this time! After cleaning up, he took her out of the shower and dried her off with a rough towel, again working diligently on her nipples, anus and cleft.</p> <p>Then he took her back to the bedroom, and, leaving her standing naked in the middle of the room, pulled a rope out of the box. He passed it between her legs and pulled it up, taut, against her cleft and anus. Then he pulled it back and forth, back and forth, again and again, while she moaned and moaned, working her hips back and forth trying to accommodate the rough rope pressing against her tender cleft.</p> <p>Finally he could hold back no longer. He took her back to the bed and lay her tenderly down on the soft mattress. He held her close for a while. Then his fingers moved down to her cleft and began to explore her, and probe against her maidenhead, and pinch and twist her clitoris. Soon her breath came short and ragged, and her cleft lips were moistened. Then he parted her legs with his knees and without further ado proceeded to rape her of her maidenhead, thrusting deep within her still-smarting cleftlips, driving to the hilt with his first thrust as she screamed in pain and almost passed out. Then, still staying buried in her, he held her tight and kissed the top of her head as she sobbed. Soon her sobs subsided to sniffles. She could feel him deep within her, his hard rod pulsating in her violated cleft. He began to thrust in and out again, first long and slow, then fast and hard. Despite the pain in her cleft, she began to feel that wave building in her again, and all too soon she was screaming out once more as she came and came, but then was forced to endure beyond that as he continued to rape her and rape her until he finally came again, this time spilling his seed into her little-girl's vagina as she cried out with passion.</p> <p>She fell asleep in his arms, his rod still inside her. She would awake to his whip on her breasts in the middle of the night, as he punished her again, his thick, hard rod raping her tender anus and girlcleft repeatedly, forcing her to come again, and again, and again.</p> </div>",[]
1127,"A Boy And his Girl, Part 2",2,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,20,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> After he had punished her and raped her soundly, she fell asleep in his arms, her head nestled on his chest, his rod still buried in her smarting girlcleft. In the middle of the night he woke and gently withdrew. He gazed down at her in wonder and bliss. The sight of her slender preteen body and the knowledge that she was his to punish and sweetly rape was overwhelming. He fetched his riding crop from where it lay after their ""wedding night"" activities. He began to whip her bare thighs (although truth be told, he ""whipped"" her with even less force than he used to use when he punished her so long ago on the beach) and when she woke up, startled and distraught, he immediately swept her up in his arms, and held her like the little girl she was and kissed away her night fright. After a few seconds she was relaxed in his arms, and he gently laid her down on her stomach, and resumed her punishment. He whipped her bottom with the riding crop, WAP! WAK! and she softly moaned, ""Oooh! Aaaah!"" He shifted his aim and brought the strap-end of the crop sharply between her legs, full upon her cleft and anus, WAAP! SWAK! ""AAAH! O-O-O-OOO!"" she cried out. He whipped her and whipped her on her unfledged cleft, until finally he could hold back no longer. Tossing the crop aside, he seized her slim shoulders and pierced her with his manhood, raping her from behind in her tender delicate anus. She cried out wildly as he thrust and thrust into her, and then nearly screamed as she came and came and came. After she was spent he punished her with a few more thrusts, then emptied his seed into her abused anus. Through the rest of the night he punished her twice more, each time waking her with a whipping, holding her in his arms, then whipping her thoroughly on her breasts, her thighs, and her girlcleft, before raping her sweetly and soundly, his hard rod forcing her to come again and again.</p> <p>The next day they slept until nearly noon, like typical newlyweds. They spent the day in leisurely bliss. Fortunately it was not a school day for him. They strolled around the garden, swung in the hammock, ate when they were hungry. All the time they held hands. Often she sat in his lap. They spent a lot of time just looking at each other, and smiling. That night they prepared for bed. He approached her, and she thought he was going to punish her. He noticed her stiffen as if to prepare herself, and the way she was holding her body told him that she was sore between her legs. Yet she seemed gamely determined to submit to punishment anyway. He cupped her chin with his hand and turned her face up to his. He kissed her gently on her lips. Then he asked, ""Sweetheart, are you sore down there?"" She blushed and managed a shy nod. ""Then I'll just kiss it and make it better!"" he declared, and before she knew what was happening he had slipped down between her legs. True to his word, he kissed her on her smooth cleft lips, and she gasped with surprise and passion. The feel of his warm lips on her still-smarting girlcleft was astonishing. She could barely breathe. As he tongued her so-recently-whipped preteen clitoris she began to moan, and cry out. In no time she was bucking and crying out wildly, as she came and came. Yes, he certainly ""kissed it and made it feel better""!</p> <p>Thus they entered into many days of sweet converse, and nights (and daytimes, too!) of sweet punishment and congress. Their love grew warmer and warmer. He couldn't wait to get home each day from school, and she spent the day doing her homework, then watching the door for his arrival. As soon as he entered she would fly to his arms, sometimes jumping up into them, like the little girl she still was. Sometimes they would just talk about their day, or nothing in particular. Sometimes they would take a walk, or watch a movie. And often he would simply strip her unceremoniously, throw her over his lap, and begin her punishment with a brisk, businesslike spanking. She became more and more reluctant to see him go every day, and more and more ecstatic when he came home. She awaited his arrival with sweet anxiety, half dreading the inevitable embarrassment and pain of her punishment, but even more intensely desiring the inescapable fire it ignited in the core of her being.</p> <p>One day she was so overcome with the thought of her punishment to come that she planned a surprise for him. When he came in the door, she was standing in the very spot where she had been that first fateful day she arrived. He came through the door and saw her standing there, so sweet, with eyes downcast, hands crossed in front of her, ready to push the straps off her shoulders. He dropped his books with a THUD, but this time, instead of starting like a frightened deer at the sound, and shrinking back in fear at his approach, she just smiled a shy smile, and pushed the straps off her shoulders. He strode over to her. He considered gathering her up in his arms and covering her with kisses, but he sensed that she had something else in mind. He picked up a switch from his desk and circled the heartbreakingly slender preteen girl slowly, tapping the implement in his palm. She shivered, eyes closed, hands at her sides, awaiting her punishment. Suddenly the switch flashed out and stroked the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""AAH!"" she cried. Then her breasts felt the sting, WAK! ""OOOO!"" she exclaimed, as she trembled and writhed. He whipped her and whipped her; thighs, bottom, little breasts and nipples, even bending her over to devote strict attention to her tender delicate anus. By then she was swaying on her feet, nearly overcome with embarrassment at his attentions to the intimacies of her young-girl body, and the intensity of her punishment. He brought the switch up sharply between her legs, full upon her unfledged vulva, WAAAK! ""AAAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and came and came, sobbing and gasping, collapsing in his arms. He scooped her up and lay her on the bed, still bucking and moaning in the grip of her orgasm, and plunged his rod into her reddened girlcleft. ""OOOOOH!"" she cried out again and again as he repeatedly thrust into her punished little-girlhood, prolonging her sweet agony until he finally took her over the top with hard, quick thrusts that brought fresh tears to her eyes even as she bucked wildly in her release. Then he, too, achieved climax, pinning her to the bed with each thrust, dumping his hot seed at the mouth of her cervix as she burned and moaned.</p> <p>In the afterglow, she sat naked on his lap, cheek buried on his chest, as he absentmindedly stroked her bottom and nuzzled her silky hair. A thought came to him, as he realized how much he missed her each day, and how much she seemed to look forward to his return, as amazing as that still seemed to him. He tilted her chin up and looked into her trusting eyes and asked her, ""Would you like to start coming to school with me?"" ""Yes!"" she instantly exclaimed, and began bouncing with childish enthusiasm, ""Can I, really? Oh, please, please, can I?"" He grinned and nodded. She jumped up and danced naked around the room, then came back to him and flung her pretty little arms around his neck and kissed him.</p> <p>And so it came about that she went to school with him the very next day. Her gallant young master was concerned at the reaction she might have to the sight (and sound!) of the other slave girls' punishments, but he needn't have worried that day; as they walked down the halls between classes, activity ground to a halt. Everyone knew about the young man's little slave girl, but no one had seen her. She clung to him, eyes downcast, as all heads turned to her when they walked through the halls. She sat on his lap in class, head firmly laid back against his chest, although she listened attentively to the lectures. When they returned home that day, he ordered her to stand in the middle of the room. He made her hold her shift up, and without further preamble began to spank her bottom with a heavier hand than usual. SMACK! SWAK! ""Oh, AAH!"" she moaned at the feel of each spank on her small round bottom. Then he switched hands and began to spank her little unfledged girlcleft with the same heavy hand! WAAP! WAAK! ""AAAAA! O-O-O-O!"" she cried out with each slap onto her tender nakedness. He lubricated his free hand and, parting the cheeks of her little bottom, he abruptly pierced her bottomflower and penetrated and probed her delicate anus. How she moaned and cried out! Soon she was nearing climax, and he quickly picked her up, held her back against a wall, her legs dangling, and thrust his erect member into her punished girlcleft. She cried out wildly and came and came, as he mixed his hot seed with her little-girl juices. When they were both fully spent, he carried her gently to the bed and laid her down tenderly for a much-deserved nap!</p> <p>The next day at school was much more ""business-as-usual"". The novelty was wearing off, and the boy and his girl were no longer such an attraction. What this meant, however, was that the girl was now exposed to the sight (and sound!) of the other slave-girls' punishments between classes throughout the day. The boy was somewhat worried about this; he thought it might upset her. In an effort to diminish her distress, he studiously ignored the various activities, no matter how blatant. She appeared not to notice, either; her head was mainly lowered as she walked with him. But in reality she was acutely aware of it all, watching from under her lashes, taking everything in. Much of it indeed distressed her, and she was deeply sorry for the other girls who had to endure what seemed like much more brutal and degrading treatment at their masters' hands than she did at her loving Master's. Some of it seemed little different than her own punishments. But all of it grabbed her attention, and somehow seemed to light a fire within her.</p> <p>But the boy seemed not to notice. He wanted deeply to spare his little preteen girl any distress. So he subconsciously even avoided any sexual contact with her for the next few days. This was the longest time since they were ""married"" that he had not punished and raped her. Even once when she had the flu, they only skipped one night. Every day at school, she saw slavegirls being punished, and she found herself desiring her master's touch more and more. Yet at the same time, he wasn't touching her! Finally, in desperation, she decided to take matters into her own hands. The next day, when they got back from school, he held the door for her and she slipped inside. Before he knew it, she had crossed the room, and stood facing him. Before his astonished eyes, she slipped the straps of her slaveshift off her slim shoulders, and let it fall to the floor. Then, in a flash of brilliance, she remembered something she had been drilled in at the slave compound, before she had been given to the young man. She had never had opportunity to assume this position, but the time had come. She fell to her knees, legs apart, sweet bottom resting on her heels, wrists crossed behind her, head bent in submission, but saucily peeping up at him through her eyelashes. He stared in astonishment for a moment, then strode over to her, cupped her chin with his hand, and covered her face with warm, gentle kisses. Then he took a crop from his desk, and brought it down with some force upon the tops of her bare thighs, WAP! ""AAAH!"" she cried out. After whipping her thighs for a while, he punished her breasts, bringing the riding crop directly across her nipples, SWAP! ""OOOOO! AAAAAH!"" she moaned and cried, swaying on her knees from the intensity of her anxiety, embarrasment, and passion. He lifted her to her feet, kissed her soundly, then stepped back and swung the crop again and again, directly up between her legs, SWAAK! WAAP! ""O-O-O-O-O-O! OH! OH! OH! AAAAAA!"" Then he swept her up in his arms, carried her to the bed, and proceeded to rape her tender unfledged girlcleft with long hard thrusts, that brought her quickly to a near-screaming orgasm.</p> <p>Although the novelty may have worn off at school, soon attention was being paid to the young man and his little girlslave for another reason. It became apparent that he treated his preteen slave very differently than the other masters. For one thing, when they walked through the halls, she walked beside him, not a few paces back like the other slavegirls. She had to, for he almost always held her hand tenderly, or draped his arm protectively about her slim shoulders, or, if his hands were otherwise occupied, she clung to his elbow. Another facet of their relationship was obvious: unlike the other masters, he never, ever punished or abused his girlslave in school, or indeed anywhere else in public that anyone knew of. This was highly unusual, and indeed somewhat resented. Multiple invitations, both casual and more pointed, were offered him to participate in the frequent ""group punishments"", in which one or more girlslaves were punished by any number of masters in a variety of humiliating and sexually sadistic ways. Most of the invitations could be brushed off with a cheery, ""No thanks!"" But some were a little more difficult. Like in most schools, there was a group of ""jocks"" who considered themselves above the common crowd. Rowdy and sometimes destructive, they cared little for anything except their own pleasure. Not all the jocks were like that, but clearly some were. It was inevitable that they would pay unwelcome attention to the young man and his pretty little preteen girlslave. If they walked past a group of the rowdies, they would always call out, pretending to ""politely"" offer to assist him in punishing his girlslave. When rebuffed or ignored, they would shout offensively and threaten vague recriminations.</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">Story 2</p> <p> Things probably would have gotten uglier a lot sooner if not for a particular circumstance, and a particular incident. The circumstance was that the young man was a champion fencer. Not all the schools had a fencing team, but some did, and his was one of them. He was the captain of the team, too. This gave the rowdies some pause, and they had not yet worked up enough nerve to challenge him physically. They probably would have much sooner, however, if not for a related incident. There was a well-known jock at the school, nicknamed ""Moose"", for obvious reasons. He was not really one of the rowdies, but occasionally interacted with them, as he did with everybody. He was outgoing, simple but not dumb, and fond of goodnatured, if not always well-received, practical jokes. He was 19, having been kept back a year some time back. One day, while the little girlslave was admiring her master as he practiced in the fencing room, Moose strolled in, accompanied by his retinue (a few other lesser jocks and their girlslaves) as well as his own slave, a stocky yet attractive and vivacious 15-yr-old girl. Moose began bantering with the young fencer. He declared that anyone could wave a little stick around, and did Carl want him to show him how it ought to be done? Resignedly the young man outfitted Moose with a mask and vest, and handed him a saber. Then he had to endure Moose's amateurish efforts, wildly waving the blade around, no idea what he was doing. Carl tried to avoid making it look too easy, but in the end he disarmed the larger boy with a quick twist of the wrist. ""OW!"" Moose shouted, as he wrung his hand, ""That stung!"" Moose insisted on trying again, saying, ""Anyone can get lucky!"" But the experience was quickly repeated. ""Show me how you did that!"" Moose demanded. Carl looked at him for a while. ""Moose,"" he said, ""How do you do those razzle-dazzle plays on the football field? Could you show me that, right now?"" ""'Course not! You'd have to learn the basics, first, you can't just jump in... Oh, I get it! I'd have to learn the basics in swordfighting first, wouldn't I?"" The younger boy nodded. ""OK, can you start teaching me? I really want to learn this stuff!"" Moose's retinue gaped. They couldn't believe their ears. Moose's girlslave, Anna, grinned. She wasn't above taking pleasure at her master's comeuppance, especially when he was taking it in such good humor. She looked around. Little Tammie had crept into a corner on the arrival of Moose et al, and had watched the proceedings nervously. She was less anxious now, but still stayed shyly out of the way. Anna strode over, sat right down beside her, and introduced herself. The older girl skillfully drew the little preteen out of her shell. Soon she had learned more than anyone else so far knew about the girl, besides Carl. And they had formed the beginning of a lasting friendship. Moose came regularly to take lessons from Carl, and the girls sat together talking away every time. At the end of their sessions, Moose sometimes unceremoniously bent Anna over and gave her a good spanking, accompanied by her passionate moans and cries. He goodnaturedly offered to share her charms with Carl, but took his polite refusal in stride. He never even came close to asking if he could handle the little preteen girlslave. Once Tammie got up the nerve to ask Anna if it bothered her to be spanked like that, in public, and she just snorted, ""No! Why should it? Moose's OK, he's never really mean to me. And boy don't we have fun at home!"" It was soon well-known that Moose was friendly with Carl, and this delayed even more the full force of the rowdies attentions.</p> <p>One more incident occurred that made it indelibly clear that the young master wasn't about to let anyone else handle his girlslave. It was common for girlslaves to accompany their masters to their classes, and sometimes to interact in the classroom. Occasionally they would answer the professor's questions, or take the same tests as their masters. Many of the professors were Christians, and saw it as their duty to encourage the girls in this. But shortly after the little preteen girlslave began accompanying her master to school, the semester changed, and he began a new class with a new professor. It soon became clear that he was fond of an old tradition, still carried on in some classrooms. To the delight of most of the boys, he would deliberately give the most difficult questions to the girlslaves, and then encourage their masters and other boys to punish them for getting them incorrect. They didn't need much encouraging. Much of the class was taken up with young girls being whipped and spanked, and pierced, penetrated, and probed unmercifully as they moaned and cried out. He clearly enjoyed the sights and sounds, and even occasionally contributed to the action with the yardstick he always carried. It wasn't long before he focused on the little preteen. She was clearly the youngest slave there, and the most sweetly pretty as well, and he obviously looked forward to seeing her naked and tortured, and hearing her moan and cry out. He began to test her. Noting her young age, he thought she would quickly be unable to answer his questions, so he began with easy subjects. Upon finding herself the object of his attention, she nearly flattened herself against her master's chest, but answered his questions easily. Nonplused, he moved on to harder subjects. Still she kept pace, glad that her master had continued her studies even before she started going to school with him. Soon the professor was irritated that she was able to answer his questions so easily. He actually was nearing the end of his own store of knowledge. He finally asked a particularly obscure question that stumped her. Immediately he shouted, ""Aha! Doesn't know the material! I guess she's going to need to be punished! C'mon, boys, lets get started!"" He strode towards the girl. Her master simply picked her up off his lap as he stood himself, deposited her back on the chair, and stood in front of her, arms calmly folded. The professor skidded to a halt. ""No one is going to touch her except me,"" said the young man. ""Wha-what do you mean?"" stammered the professor. ""Let's put it this way,"" said Carl, ""If anyone else in this room can answer that question, I'll punish her myself."" He slowly looked around the room. ""Any takers?"" he asked almost contemptuously. There were none. With a snort he scornfully gave the answer himself. Then he gently lifted his little preteen girlslave off the chair and back down onto his lap, sitting up and facing away from him. He snagged a ruler off his desk and brought it down once, sharply, across the top of her thighs, WAP! ""SSS!"" she gasped and jumped, then settled back against him with an almost dreamy sigh. He replaced the ruler and tenderly rubbed the red streak on her thighs. ""Get on with the class,"" he growled. No more questions were asked of the little preteen in that class!</p> <p>At times during the school day various of the young masters would ""hang out"" together, talking of the things teenage boys usually talk about. At such times their girlslaves were wont to do the same. Some just drifted off into little groups together, others asked their masters' permission first. The little preteen girlslave would never join the others; she was too shy, and she recognized without realizing it the casual disdain that teenagers feel for preteens. So she drifted around by herself, waiting for her master, not really comfortable standing next to him with all the other boys so close, and talking about such...""boy"" things. She was lonesome. But all this changed after she met Moose's girlslave, Anna. Anna took a liking to the young girl, and ""took her under her wing"". When the girlslaves would gather, Anna would march right up to the preteen girlslave's master and pertly announce, ""I'm taking her over there, OK?"" and sail off arm-in-arm with the girl without waiting for an answer. Moose and Carl would just exchange amused, tolerant glances, and smile.</p> <p>In with the gaggle of girlslaves, the little preteen was exposed to a new dimension. The topics of discussion were the usual ones of teenage girls: boys, boys, and boys. Under Anna's forceful leadership, the other girls toned down the ""raunchiness"" of their conversation, but the younger girlslave still picked up a number of new concepts of which she was previously unaware. At first she was still very shy and retiring, but Anna drew her out, and soon she was participating in the conversations freely. Thus Anna and the other girls learned even more about the unique relationship between the little preteen girlslave and her loving master.</p> <p>Indeed, more and more people were paying attention to their special relationship. Interestingly enough, the Christian community had made a point of trying to enter the teaching profession in numbers, so many of the professors were Christian. They strongly approved of the way the young man treated his little girlslave, and often found ways of showing it. Also, the boy's friends and admirers (and he had a lot of them, despite his quiet demeanor) were starting to be influenced by his example. Some even converted. And finally, the influence of the slavegirls themselves began to be felt. Most of them longed for a more romantic relationship, like that of the little preteen and her master. And most of the young masters actually were happy to oblige. They had treated their slaves how they had seen slaves treated before. Now that they had seen the alternative, there was a general move in that direction. Soon, most of the masters were walking hand-in-hand with their slaves, or putting their arms around them. There was more gentle kissing, and less public probing. And the boys were pleased to find that, as they treated their slaves more tenderly and less brutally, the response was... gratifying in the extreme! It seemed that their girlslaves couldn't wait to get home to be stripped, spanked, whipped, and raped.</p> <p>One day the young master was a bit more tired than usual after school. His preteen girlslave was not, however. With her little-girl exuberance, she nuzzled him, and hugged him, and teased him. But he wasn't responding the way he usually did, she noticed. She remembered something that she learned about while hanging around with Anna and the other girlslaves. At the time she wasn't sure what they meant, and if she did know, she wasn't sure she wanted to! But the more she thought about it, the more she thought, ""Now's the time to try it!"" She leaned against his chest, then sort of slid down his front, 'til she was on her knees before him. She opened his pants and drew out his rod, only half-erect in his fatigue. Before he knew what she was doing, she began kissing the head of his manhood, then she started sucking on the tip, pulling more and more of the shaft, as much as she could, into her mouth. The sight (and sound, and feel!) of a pretty little preteen with his rod in her mouth almost immediately drove him to near distraction. In no time he was near climax. Then ensued some confusion. She wanted to swallow his seed. He barely had enough presence of mind to think that she wouldn't want to, and tried to pull out in time. The upshot was that his semen ended up splashing across her face. When he came out of his dazed state enough to realize what was going on, he looked down to see a sight both distressing and fetching: his darling little preteen girlslave, her face upturned with a shy smile for him, with his seed dripping off her pert nose and draped across her cheeks! She noticed his distress, and quickly reassured him that, though she had intended on taking him fully in her mouth, a ""facial"" was nice, too! He was simply too dumbfounded to answer. He just gaped after her as she cheerfully trotted to the bathroom to clean up.</p> <p>School now had become a comfortable and familiar place to the little preteen girlslave. Perhaps too comfortable. One day, while watching her young master practice his fencing, she realized that they were all alone, and that hardly anyone ever bothered them while they were in the fencing room. When he stopped to sit down and rest for a minute, she sat on his lap, and began to bounce up and down, blow in his ear, and generally behave in an adorably annoying way. Soon he could stand it no longer, and he unceremoniously turned her over his knee and gave her a brisk businesslike spanking. WAP! WAK! ""OOH! AAAH!"" she cried with each swat. Then he sat her up facing away from him and proceeded to spank her directly on her little unfledged girlcleft! SWAP! SWAK! ""AAAAA! O-O-O-O!"" she nearly screamed. He probed her abused cleft and, finding her wet, he lubricated his finger with her little-girl juice and then probed her in both apertures at once, wrenching moan after tortured moan from her, until finally she came, yipping and crying out, as he pinched and twisted her little nipples. From then on, they regularly used the fencing room for some private punishment.</p> <p>All went well until one particular day. The young master was right in the middle of whipping his little preteen slave directly on her unfledged girlcleft. WAP! WAK! ""AAAAA! OOOOOH!"" she moaned and cried out. Unbeknownst to the lovebirds, Anna had wandered by on some errand for Moose. She peeked in the door and saw the action! She stared, enchanted for a moment, and then quietly shut the door, and proceeded on to Moose, her thoughts filled with anticipation of the punishment she hoped to get at his hands that night. It was a good thing she passed by! The pretty little preteen was nearly ready to climax when the door suddenly opened, and in strode the rowdies! There were four of them. They had been bored, and finally worked up enough nerve to beard the young man in his den, as it were. They were surprised and maliciously delighted with what they found! They whistled and hooted at the sight of the young girl hastily pulling down her skirt over her bottom and girlcleft and shrinking back in panic. They gathered round the young man with faux joviality, acting as if it was a given that they would participate in the little girl's punishment. As she shrank into a corner, they ordered their girlslaves to guard her. Things would have gone ill, except... The door flung open, and in swaggered Moose and Anna! She had noticed the rowdies going by and, fearing mischief, had followed them until she saw them go in the fencing room. Then she ran for Moose! Moose sent Anna over to the little girl with a quick swat on her bottom. Anna roughly shouldered her way past the other girlslaves, saying, ""Excuse me, oh, I'm terribly sorry, did I step on your foot? So sorry!"" She quickly gathered the grateful young girl up and took her over to a bench, sat down with her, and said, ""Don't worry, sweetheart, just watch our boys take care of these jerks!"" And they soon did. Moose grabbed two swords off the wall, tossed one to Carl, and they both advanced on the young toughs. The rowdies shrank back, and were quickly chased out of the room, pursued by the flat of the swords on their backsides! Their girlslaves followed after with the same treatment. Carl flung down his sword and raced over to his little girlslave and caught her up in his arms. She clung to him, shivering now with release of tension. ""Shhh, Shhh, it's all right now,"" he said. Moose put his arm around Anna and said, ""Ya done good, kid!"" She looked up at him and grinned.</p> <p>One day the little girlslave was feeling out-of-sorts. She didn't really know why. Her master asked her to do something for him, a simple request, perhaps to fetch some item off his desk. She just snapped at him, ""Why don't you do it yourself?!"" Then she gasped in horror at what she had done. He was astonished, too. Before he could even say anything, or look sternly or sorrowfully at her, she rushed over to him, crying, ""Oh, I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry! Please, please, won't you forgive me? I don't know what I was thinking!"" She was sobbing so piteously that all traces of irritation with her vanished, and he swept her up in his arms lovingly. But she kept crying for a while. Soon she pulled back a bit and looked him in the eye. ""I should be punished for that, shouldn't I?"" ""If you like,"" he replied, grinning. ""No, I mean REALLY punished. Not just for fun. Don't you think I should be?"" He thought for a while, then slowly nodded. He put her down, then kissed her forehead tenderly. Then he ordered her to lie down on the bed. He had never tied her up before, but he decided to do it this time. He stretched her out face down on the bed, a thick bolster under her hips to elevate her bottom, her wrists and ankles tied gently but securely to the four corners of the bed. He told her sternly that she had been disrespectful, and she needed to be punished. She just said, ""Yes, Sir,"" meekly. Without further ado he began. He started with a firm spanking, about as hard as the hardest spanking he had ever given her. WAP! SWAP! She moaned with each spank, ""Oooo! Aaaah!"" Then he spanked her even harder, and harder! Soon she was crying out and even struggling a little bit. Once he had judged that her bottom was red enough (and his hand stinging enough!) he reached for the ruler. He spanked her with the ruler first on one cheek, then the other. Then he reached into the box and brought out a new implement, a tawse. When he brought the leather straps down across her bottom, she couldn't believe how it stung. SWAPPP! ""AAAA!"" she cried out again and again as he repeatedly whipped her with the ancient tool. Then he untied her and retied her on her back. He took the crop and brought it down sharply onto her nipples, not playfully this time, but judging her punishment by her cries and the redness of her little-girl breasts. SWAK! SWAP! ""OOOO! AH!AH!AH!"" she nearly screamed with each stroke. He turned her over again, and tied her up with her bottom up in the air. He took a groove strap out of the box and commenced to whip her directly on her little rosebud, the lips of her vulva, and her clitoris. By now she was sobbing, and wailing, and begging him to stop, that she'd be good, she'd never ""sass"" him again. As if in answer he simply mounted her from behind and, disdaining her girlcleft, raped her unmercifully in her just-punished anus, each thrust causing her to jerk and spasm. He did not let her come. He did not even deign to spill his seed inside her. Instead he pulled out and poured it onto her buttocks. Then he left her tied there, sobbing and weeping. After a while he came back, untied her, and held her, still sobbing, on his lap. He kissed her and kissed her. Then he whispered in her ear, ""I forgive you."" She flung her arms around his neck and clung to him for a long time as her sobs died away. And she never ""sassed"" him again, either!</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">Story 3</p> <p> Some time later, shortly after he had just turned 18, the young man's father unexpectedly passed away. Truth to tell, the boy was not terribly upset. His father had been distant, and the young man held him responsible for the way he had tricked Carl into sexually abusing Tammie so long ago when she was only seven, even though it had turned out all right (""in the end"", so to speak!). This left the young man suddenly the owner of a substantial architectural business (drafting talent ran in the family). It also gave him new financial resources. Shortly after the realization had set in that he was now ""master of his own fate"", the young man became aware that his little preteen girlslave was more somber than usual. He asked her if anything was wrong. The little girl just sighed and said she missed her father and was worried about him. He suddenly realized that now he had the resources to do something about it. He told her that they would begin looking for him right away. She jumped into his arms and flung her little arms around his neck, hugging him like a little girl with her father. After a while she began to nuzzle into his neck. He kissed her forehead, then her nose, then full on her little mouth. He put her down standing, then ran his hand almost casually up and down her front, feeling her little nipples through her thin shift, then pressing firmly onto her little girlcleft. Her breath came short and her knees grew weak. He decided to try something new. He got out a piece of equipment from the box he'd never used before. There were two stands, and a length of wire about like piano string that connected them. The wire was electrified, with switches that were positioned such that, if a slavegirl's heels were pressed firmly to the floor, the electricity would turn off. Otherwise it would flow through the wire. He picked the little preteen up and placed her straddling the wire. Then he adjusted the tension such that it pressed firmly against her little clitoris, cleft, and anus. She involuntarily lifted her heels off the floor to relieve the sensation of the wire pressing severely onto her nakedness. But this of course released the switch, so that the electricity flowed through her clitoris, anus, and cleft! (ZZZZZ!) ""AAAAH! O-O-O-OOOOO!"" she cried out. So she put her heels back down again, only to be punished by the wire pressing so firmly into her. Up and down she went, moaning and crying out, her breasts and buttocks jiggling prettily. Every now and then he would take the crop and whip her thighs, breasts, or buttocks. When he finally felt she was ready, he whisked her off the wire and held her up in the air, her back against the wall. He brought her down forcefully onto his rod, piercing and penetrating her little abused girlcleft, bringing her to a near-screaming orgasm with a few hard thrusts. Then he unexpectedly pulled out of her, spun her around, and wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her thighs flexed up against her belly. Then he brought her little-girl rosebud into contact with his manhood. He let her just feel him touching her there for a moment, as she strained backwards towards him, desperate to continue her punishment-rape. Finally he deigned to enter her again, burying his hard rod nearly to the hilt with each thrust, bringing sob after sob to her lips, until she cried out and came again, just as he climaxed, pouring his hot seed into her bottom-flower. When she quit moaning and sobbing, he carried her gently to the shower. They needed it!</p> <p>The next day they began the search. He hired detectives to trace her father. They picked up the trail, but soon found that he had moved out of his old home just recently. Apparently his money had nearly run out, since he had lost his job through the machinations of the young man's father. They found out that he had moved to the very city that the young man's home was in, but there they lost him. In the meantime, the young man was preparing what he would say and do if and when they ever did find her father. He wanted to be able to explain the situation to him, somehow, and try to make up for what his father had done to him. In reality, her father was tracking them, instead! He had tried to work for a while, in hopes that he could build up the resources to do something about his daughter's plight, but when that became impossible, he set his plans in motion before all his resources were exhausted. He wanted to sneak into the house, armed, locate his daughter, and spirit her away. He knew it would be difficult, but he didn't realize the level of security at the house the young man had inherited from his father. He was caught before he even got through the door. He made such a ruckus about being the girl's father that the guards decided to inform the young master before turning him over to the authorities.</p> <p>""Excuse me, sir,"" a guard said as he poked his head into the young man's study. ""There's been an attempted break-in."" ""Great Scott!"" exclaimed the boy, ""Did you catch him?"" ""Yes, we have him right here. We weren't sure, but we thought you might want to talk to him first."" ""Why on earth would I want to do that?"" the boy inquired. ""He says he's the little girl's father,"" the guard replied apologetically. ""What? Bring him right in!"" the lad replied. They ushered him into the office, and showed the boy the pistol they had taken from him. He took it thoughtfully and placed it on his desk. ""Sit down, please,"" he asked the older man. ""Do you want us to stay here?"" the guard asked. ""No, we'll be all right,"" the young man said. He hardly knew what to say to him. Actually, he had nearly everything he wanted to say written out, along with some other things, in a packet he had planned to give her father, anyway. So he just handed it to him and said, ""Please, just read this first."" In the packet was a letter explaining everything that had happened: how Carl's father had tricked him into abusing the professor's daughter when she was only seven; how the young man regretted that, and was distraught at first that she was given to him as a slave. How he had no sexual contact with her until she asked him to. That he adored the professor's daughter and longed to be with her. That they were married. The packet also contained papers detailing the reinstatement of the professor's teaching position, with full tenure. The repurchase of his house. Money to begin life again. When the professor finished reading, he was in a daze. The boy explained further: although he greatly desired the girl's company, he thought that she should go home with her father, at least for a while, until the professor and his daughter had a chance to talk things over. Having said all this, the boy handed the gun back to the professor, stood back, and waited. At first a spasm of anger passed over his face. He halfway raised the gun. Then he let it fall to his side, shaking his head. He put the gun down gently on the desk, and said, ""I'd like to see my daughter now, please."" The boy rang for someone to fetch the pretty preteen. She came in the room , saw her father, and screamed, ""Daddy!"" and leaped into his arms. The boy slipped out of the room.</p> <p>She put up quite a fuss at first, but eventually it was agreed: she was to go and stay with her father for a month. After that, she could come back to the boy if she wanted to. They parted tearfully. The girl felt so torn. It was predictable, of course. The professor thought more and more about what the boy had written, and said, and done; his obvious gallantry, sense of duty, and gentility. His daughter could barely stop talking about the young man, and how good he was to her, and how much she loved him, and was happy with him. She invited her father to come and stay with them. Possibly what clinched it was how well she was doing in her studies under the young man's tutelage. In the end, it only took two days before the professor arrived at the young man's house, his daughter in tow. His clothes and other items were brought over the next day.</p> <p>He was given a suite of rooms (on the other side of the house, of course. Sound carries!). He tried to stay out of their way, but they sought him out, the girl to hang on his arm and just spend time with him, the boy often to ask his advice in dealing with business matters. It was a little hard at first for him to get used to the idea that his daughter, while still a preteen, was wearing a slave shift, and very likely being stripped, spanked, whipped, and raped on a nightly basis. But he did. And now, if he hears a spank, or the ""snap"" of a whip, followed by his little preteen daughter's cry of anguish and delight, he just smiles. And then there's that pretty 20-year-old who used to be the boy's father's slavegirl, as well as a few others, all left quite bereft since his death. Perhaps he really should take the boy up on his offer to have any one of them he wants.</p> </div>",[]
1128,Refugees,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,18,4,"M/f, g, ped, spank, rom, 'nc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I worked at a medical station in a missionary refugee camp during the **** War. Actually I sort of WAS the medical station, since I was the only doctor there, and I had supplied, staffed, and paid for the transportation of the supplies and equipment myself. I wanted my own way in and out, so I flew to a nearby airstrip in my Cessna, and drove the jeep I had arranged for to the camp.</p> <p> It was in the camp that I met Lesa and Katya.</p> <p> They weren't sisters, although they acted like it. They had come into the camp together, and they were never apart. Katya was 14, and constantly looked out for Lesa, who was 10. They were both small and slender, although obviously Lesa was smaller than Katya.</p> <p> My first contact with them was when they were brought to me for the medical exam, obligatory for all children on first arrival. Ordinarily such an exam would be done chaperoned, but we had no staff for that. Obviously I looked forward to the prospect of unchaperoned time with the girls in a state of undress, but the exam really did need to be comprehensive, considering the possibilities of infection, trauma, etc. So I got a good look at them. Katya was a slender young teen, with small, pointy, high breasts, and fairly little hair yet below her neck. She was blond and very cute. Lesa was gorgeous; slim, elfin, no breasts to speak of, and of course no hair at all below her neck. She had long, straight, brown hair that fell to the middle of her back. I disrobed them both fully for the exam, but, other than internally enjoying the experience immensely, I kept a professional demeanor. I maintained a steady, gentle but firm, touch, even as I checked their breasts and genitals. They watched me closely as I examined them, but I held a serious, kind but distant, look on my face throughout. I wanted them to trust me, and rely on me.</p> <p> They both, of course, were fairly filthy, but fortunately had no evidence of anything more serious than lice. The proper soap and shampoo soon dealt with both problems. I pulled strings and made sure they had a decent tent, and arranged for it to be in the small tenting area near the clinic, so I could watch over them. I had been hoping for the arrival of someone just like them; it was the main reason I had come to the area in the first place. Finding two at once was beyond my dreams.</p> <p> It didn't take long for me to become the adult to whom they turned most commonly for anything: advice, help, solace. No one else took any time with them anyway. I made sure to cross their paths on a regular basis. I brought at least one full meal a day to them, and made sure they had plenty of fresh water. I took them to the services in the camp. After a week or two they were both at the altar, converting.</p> <p> I began to probe a bit to find out their backgrounds. It turned out both of them had been in the same place before coming to the camp. They had been staying with, or were the captives of (I could never quite tell which) a man who had found them both in the rubble of a city and taken them in. After some gentle questioning, Katya divulged some details of their life with this man. ""He spanked me,"" she said. I tried to remain noncommital and unperturbed, but it was difficult!</p> <p> ""He spanked you?"" I asked.</p> <p> ""Uh-huh. And whipped me, too. But it wasn't so bad; he didn't do it really hard. But he did it a lot. Just about anytime he wanted to he would whip me. And the way he whipped me…!"" she trailed off.</p> <p> ""What way,"" I asked.</p> <p> She blushed and stammered. ""He whipped me on my…. my breasts!"" she exclaimed. ""And between my legs! It felt so…. strange! And I think he would have raped me pretty soon if the fighting hadn't come to the village. We think he got killed in the fighting.""</p> <p> ""What about you, Lesa?"" I asked, ""How did he treat you?""</p> <p> ""He spanked me, too!"" she piped up. ""A lot! And he whipped me on my legs and my bottom and my little nipples, too!""</p> <p> Katya looked at me but inclined her head at Lesa. ""I think he was going to rape her, too,"" she stage-whispered.</p> <p> ""Why didn't you run away?"" I inquired.</p> <p> Lesa and Katya looked at each other. ""We didn't know where else to go,"" Katya said.</p> <p> ""And besides, "" Lesa said, ""It was kinda fun, sometimes, when he punished us."" Katya didn't say anything, but she blushed deeply.</p> <p> I could hardly believe my good fortune to have encountered such beautiful little girls, apparently unattached, with such experiences behind them. But there was nothing I could do about it at present, except continue to be their friend, and bide my time till I could be more.</p> <p> The time was not long in coming. The fighting unexpectedly swept close to the mission. Evacuation commenced. Confusion reigned. There was no way I was going to trust the two girls to the vagaries of the evac process. We could hear the guns in the distance. I went to the director of the mission and told him I would get the girls out in my jeep. I think he was aware of my relationship with the girls, but either was too busy to, or didn't want, to interfere. But now he gave me one long searching look. I held his eye. I think he could tell that I had the best interests of the girls at heart, even if he did not completely approve of my interest in them. After a long moment he just gave a curt nod, and turned back to the other demands in front of him.</p> <p> I hustled the girls out the door with practically only the clothes on their backs, even as we could hear the troops approaching from the other side of the complex. We made it to the airstrip where I had stored my plane, and we loaded up. Soon we were in the air, and I contacted BOFORS to arrange air cover, or at least to keep them from being trigger-happy as I flew into their space. Once a little money had changed hands I was able to get them travel papers. I whisked them off to ****-land and installed them in the house I had there.</p> <p> Once we were settled in, I sat them down for a long talk. I explained to them that I desired them and wanted to sexually punish them, too. But if they preferred, I would ship them off to some boarding school or convent, and arrange for their schooling, and room and board. But I would not see them again, since it would be too hard on me to not be able to have them. But if they stayed with me, then we would be married (****-land being quite liberal v. v. the number and age of one's wives), and I would be their husband and their master. They conferred for a moment in another room. Inside of half a minute they came pelting back to me and threw themselves in my arms.</p> <p> I located a minister willing to perform the service, and we were all married. Back at the house I spent a long time just holding them and kissing them. Then I told them both to bend over and hold their ankles. I tossed their skirts up, pulled their cotton panties down, and spanked them barehanded, first one's bottom, then the other's, as their moans and whimpers filled the air, mingling sweetly with the ""SMACK!"" of bare hand on girl's bottom. I told Lesa to stand still for a minute, and sat down, pulling Katya over my lap. I continued her spanking with hard smacks reddening her bare young-teen bottom as she shivered and sobbed. I let her up and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her buttocks and sniffling. I beckoned little Lesa over and she shyly sidled up to me. I tipped her over my knees and gave her the same treatment. What a lovely feeling it was, having my hand smack down onto her bare ten-year-old bottom, so soft and small! Soon I had both of their bottoms reddened. I stripped them naked and strolled around, ogling their sweet charms. Katya stood a head taller than Lesa, still only up to the middle of my chest. Her breasts were small and pointy, high and soft. Her hips, though flaring, were still slim. Her cleft was beautiful, only lightly fledged, blonde like her head. Lesa was a vision. Heartbreakingly slender, and, after her spanking, a face like an angel in despair. Her breasts were mere buds topped by erect nipples, only barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her cleft lips peeked from between her thighs, completely unfledged.</p> <p> I took a riding crop down off the wall and began to whip first one, then the other, on their thighs, front and back. Then I smacked their already punished bottoms with the crop. How they moaned and cried out, dancing from foot to foot! But their punishment had barely begun. I brought the crop down across Katya's little breasts one after the other. She cried out wildly as little Lesa's eyes widened. Soon Katya's breasts were fetchingly reddened, her nipples erect and swollen. Then it was Lesa's turn. She trembled and yelped as I smacked her little breast buds and nipples with the crop. Soon her nipples were likewise reddened and erect. I couldn't resist reaching out and taking one of each of their breasts in either hand, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting their little nipples, still smarting from their punishment, making them gasp and moan.</p> <p> I put Katya on the bed in knee-chest position and told her to stay there until I told her otherwise. Then I turned my attention to little Lesa. I lubricated my left hand, insinuated it between her bottom cheeks, and pierced her anus as she cried out. Then I began to spank her full upon her bare cleft lips. Punishing the pretty little preteen like that was the most exciting experience I had ever had. Feeling her little anus clench and spasm on my fingers as they pierced, penetrated, and probed her deeply; feeling my other hand SMACK against her bare cleft as she quivered and cried out; there was nothing like it.</p> <p> Finally I left her shivering and sniffling and returned to Katya. I pulled an ice dildo out of the small freezer in the room, and unceremoniously thrust it into her trembling anus. She cried out wildly as I worked it in and out of her steadily and firmly. I reached around and seized her clitoris. As I pinched and twisted her clit and raped her anus with the ice dildo, she began to moan rhythmically with each thrust. Soon her hips were working back and forth automatically as she was driven to distraction by the intense punishment. Suddenly she was bucking, yelping and sobbing, as she began to come. I quickly withdrew the dildo, and substituted it with my rod, ramming deep into her, raping her of the virginity of her tender anus as she nearly screamed. It wasn't long before we were both climaxing as I raped her young-teen anus, driving to the hilt as I emptied my seed into her.</p> <p> We collapsed on the bed for a while as I held her and kissed her hair and neck, still buried within her anus while she clenched and spasmed. Then I withdrew and left her sniffling and murmuring on the bed.</p> <p> I slipped off to the bathroom and cleaned up. Coming back to Lesa, I briskly laid her down on the bed and without warning fastened my mouth on her cleft, raping her with my tongue. I pressed firmly against her maidenhead, making her cry out. Then I took her clitoris, punishing her there with long excruciating bites between tongue and teeth that made her writhe and moan. Soon she, too, was nearing a little-girl's orgasm. I raised up and positioned the head of my rod between her cleft lips. I drove hard into her, raping her of her maidenhead, as she gave a short scream. I lay covering her, holding her close as she sobbed and moaned, still buried in her. As her distress died away to the occasional sniffle, I resumed raping her, pistoning in and out of her abused cleft. She cried out with each thrust. Not my wildest imaginings had prepared me for the tightness and sweetness of a preteen girl's maidenhood. Having already spent myself in Katya, I was able to last long enough to bring Lesa over the edge as well, despite the intense excitement I felt from the experience I was having. It probably took longer for her because of her tender age, and the soreness of her cleft, having just been deflowered. It was so sweet to be raping such a pretty little preteen as she came, quivering and yipping, crying out, ""OH! OH! OH, Sir, please! AAAH!"" After she was spent, I punished her with more stern thrusts, making her shake and moan, until I finally deigned to empty myself at her cervix.</p> <p> I held her close, wrapped in my arms, as she trembled and sobbed. Soon she was putting her little tear-stained face up for sweet kisses. Katya moved in on my other side, and I lay between my two sweet girl-wives, kissing and holding them, reveling in the knowledge that their slender little-girl bodies were mine to punish and sweetly rape.</p> <p> Which reminded me: I still hadn't raped Katya in her cleft! Well, she would have to wait until the morning.</p> </div>",[]
1129,Third World Girl,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,40,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sunny skies, busy street in a crowded city, people everywhere, tantalizing smells from the restaurants and sidewalk cafes mingling with the poor sewage and unwashed bodies; it should have been a distracting scene. But as C walked through the bustling third-world streets, his mind was elsewhere...</p> <p> ""Oh, Daddy, please! Do I haveta be punished??!!"" his little girl would beg. But C would be stern and implacable. Pulling her over his lap, he would spank her until her bottom was sufficiently reddened while she yelped. Then he would stand up and survey the scene: a pretty little girl with a bow or barette in her hair, dressed in some suitably immature clothing (jumper, child's pajamas, plaid wrap-around skirt and saddle shoes, etc), rubbing her nose and her bottom as she sobbed and sniffed. The sight would stimulate him intensely, so he would strip her naked as she protested, ""Daddy! Do I haveta be all naked? Oh, but Daddy, you'll be able to see my nipples and... and everthing!""</p> <p> ""It's big girl punishment for you tonight, young lady!"" C would growl, as he brought out the riding crop, or perhaps began to undo his belt.</p> <p> ""Oooh, Daaaddy! Big girl punishment??!! But I'm only ten!"" she would wail, but in vain.</p> <p> ""You're going to get a bra-and-panties whipping, little missy!"" he would announce, all her protests in vain. Stroke after stroke would fall on her buttocks, her little breasts, and finally full upon her unfledged girlcleft as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her strict, intimate punishment. The whipping would indeed leave her with a ""bra and panties"" of reddened girlflesh.</p> <p> Finally he would relent, and would sit down on the couch or chair, pulling her onto his lap as she sobbed. She would bury her face into him, staining his shirt with her tears, as he stroked her silky hair and murmured endearments to her. After a while she would shift apparently uncomfortably on his lap and ask innocently, ""Daddy, what's that hard thing pressing on my bottom?""</p> <p> ""That's Daddy's punishment rod, sweetie,"" C would answer.</p> <p> ""P-punishment rod? Are you g-going to sp-spank me with it?"" she would ask charmingly.</p> <p> ""Not exactly, little one. Daddies use their punisment rods to rape their little girls' anuses and girlclefts for punishment. And I think you're just about ready for that.""</p> <p> And with that, he would bend her over the edge of the couch, lubricate her rosebud, and ram his rod inside of her, thrusting deeply and unmercifully into her tender, delicate anus as she would scream, ""AAAAA! OHDADDYI'LLBEGOOD! OH DADDY YOU'RE RAPING MY ANUS! OOO-OOOO-OOOOOO!"" He would reach around and molest her clitoris as he pistoned in and out of his little girl, until soon she was bucking and sobbing as she came. Then he would let loose, grinding his pubic bone against her buttocks, emptying his load into her rectum as she came, and wept, and came.</p> <p> Then C and his wife would head for the showers!</p> <p> He had been so blessed, to have a wife who was so willing and eager to match her desires to his, even to the point of spanking and ageplay, pretending to be a pretty and punished little preteen, instead of the beautiful young woman she was. But it had all ended too soon, too soon. A sudden illness, no help for it, nothing that could be done. She was gone so quickly.</p> <p> That was only two years ago. He was finally trying to come out of the nosedive losing her had put him into. Friends and family had convinced him to go on a trip, to get away from it all, and he had complied. He set sail in his Morgan onto the gulf, flitting from cove to cove, finally putting into port in the city, tying up at a secure marina for a stiff fee. Then he made his way into town. But even now his thoughts kept going back to the times they had together.</p> <p> C wandered aimlessly through the city streets. He didn't care where he went. Certain parts of town were best avoided by gringo tourists, but he was heedless of that. Besides, he was well versed in martial arts, and, through connections he had made with the police, he was armed. At any rate no one bothered him, even when he drifted into the seedier parts of town. Finally someone accosted him:</p> <p> ""Senor, wanna girl? Nice girl, little girl! She not cost much, she not too big, y'know? Heh, heh!"" The man was grubby and small, and leered at C suggestively. Almost against his will he nodded and followed the man deeper into one of the grimier districts of the city.</p> <p> Entering a hovel, C was struck immediately with how small, dirty, and repulsive the interior was, nearly matching its owner. Then he saw the other inhabitant of the shanty: a young girl, probably about ten, lying on a dirty mattress on the floor. She was dressed in a skimpy, torn shift, not adequate to conceal her nakedness. Although she was covered with the nearly ubiquitous layer of dirt all the children seemed to wear, to his eyes she seemed to glow, like an angel. An angel in despair; she clearly had some idea of what her father planned for her, and did not relish it. She trembled, and avoided C's eyes.</p> <p> Multiple impressions flooded him. For the first time, the memories of his wife were almost driven from him. He was filled with lust for this girl. Visions of stripping, spanking, whipping, and raping her raced through his mind. Yet another part of him was filled with tender regard for her, a desire to cherish and protect her like a daughter. He came to a quick decision.</p> <p> ""How much?"" he brusquely demanded.</p> <p> The father named what would have otherwise been an exorbitant price for a young whore in that town. ""Ees so much because she so young, and she still a virgin. You check, eh?"" and dealt his daughter a slap on the thigh, telling her to spread her legs for the man. She glumly complied, shivering with embarrassment as she bared her unfledged cleft to C's gaze. He had difficulty tearing his eyes away from her sweetness.</p> <p> ""No, that's not necessary,"" he finally managed to croak. Shaking himself out of his trance, he put his roughly sketched-out plan into motion. To the father's puzzlement, he payed him the sum demanded but ordered him to simply keep the girl from harm and let no one else touch her for a space of a few hours. In return he promised an even larger sum when he returned. Then he left and proceeded swiftly to a lawyer's office. In exchange for what seemed to the lawyer like a king's ransom, but to C was less than he had feared, he walked out with the necessary documents.</p> <p> He returned to the hovel, finding to his relief that nothing had changed in his absence. He gave the father an additional sum and ordered him to wait outside. Then he knelt gently at the girl's side. ""Little one, don't be afraid. I'm not going to do anything to you right now. I just want to ask you some things. Will you talk with me?"" The girl nodded shyly. Something in the way this man spoke with her, the way he looked at her, had produced a certain hope, that she almost suppressed in fear that it would cheat her. Hers had been a hard and unpleasant life, and it had appeared that it was about to become brutal and degrading.</p> <p> ""Has any man ever touched you... down there?"" he asked quietly, indicating her girlcleft, still mostly exposed by the skimpiness of her apparel. She shook her head firmly. ""Do you like living here, with your father?"" She hung her head, and slowly shook it, clearly embarrassed at having to admit that she did not love her own father. Yet it was easy to understand why. ""Is your mother...?"" he began.</p> <p> ""Muerte,"" she softly replied, looking up at him, clear-eyed but still shy, wondering where this was leading, not daring to hope.</p> <p> ""Listen to me carefully, little one. I have a big question to ask you. Do you know what a slave is?"" She nodded, uncertainly, not really liking that question. ""Do you know what a wife is?"" She gave him a look that any preteen in the States would have recognized, the ""are-you-kidding-me-of-course-I-know-that"" look. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" he said with a grin. She smiled shyly back. ""I would like to have you. I would like you as my daughter."" Her eyes lit up. ""I would like you as my wife."" She smiled, but seemed a little less sure. ""And I want you as my slave."" She dropped her eyes.</p> <p> ""I know, that doesn't sound too good. But let me tell you what I mean. Under all that dirt (he tousled her hair as he said that; she grinned back) I see a beautiful little girl."" She seemed pleased at the sentiment. ""I want to raise you as my daughter, teach you, give you good clothes to wear and decent food to eat, a nice house to live in."" Her eyes almost closed, hoping against hope that her dream would not cheat her. Even to live an average working-class life in her home city had seemed too much to ever wish for. This was like DisneyWorld! ""But I must tell you something. I desire you. I want to use your body, like a husband with a wife, and more: like a master with his slave. If I take you with me, I will punish you whenever I want to, and I'll want to a lot! And I will rape you. I won't tell you that it won't hurt; sometimes it might. But I will tell you that I will not damage you, and I don't think it will hurt very much, or very often. When I punish you, it will be like any father might punish his daughter, except that it will be... sexual. You may not understand that now, but you will, you will! And I will cherish you, and protect you, and love you.</p> <p> ""So, what do you think, little one? If I can work it out with your father, will you come with me, and be my daughter, and my wife, and my slave?"" He waited for her answer with bated breath. She hung her head for a moment. Then:</p> <p> ""I will go with you, Senor, as you desire it,"" she breathed softly.</p> <p> He stooped and planted a kiss on her forehead, then sprang up and called the father. He popped in like a jack-in-the-box and was clearly surprised to see his daughter still dressed in what passed for her clothes, apparently unmolested. C took him aside. He explained that he had a proposition for him. He would pay him a large sum if he would give up custody of the girl to C. The father struggled between suspicion, greed, and relief at having the girl off his hands. They bargained for a while, and finally settled on a sum substantially less than C had felt comfortable with in the first place. In no time the papers were signed, and C was now the girl's guardian.</p> <p> He returned to the girl's side, and, in answer to her questioning look, simply scooped her up and carried her outside the hovel. He had procured a rental car while at the lawyer's office, and he quickly deposited her in the back seat. He drove off with her, leaving her erstwhile father with more money than he had dreamed of seeing at one time in his life. He motored through the city until he found a store that met his requirements: he wanted to be able to buy her at least a little bit of clothing, yet leave her in the car and be able to see her all the time. A store with shallow depth and a large front window did the trick. She gratefully pulled on the skirt and blouse he handed her.</p> <p> Then came the only part of his plan that really had any risk, though he judged it to be small. In exchange for the exorbitant docking fee, those who tied up at the marina received discreet security. Theoretically the guards might have questioned him, and the harbormaster was supposed to look out for the comings and goings of tourists and locals. But people were always coming and going, including children, both of the tourists, and of the locals who often were hired to cook or clean, bringing their children with them to help out. C had noticed that none were ever questioned, and no one seemed to count noses when a boat departed. As long as the captain presented his passport and notified the master, all went smoothly.</p> <p> And so it went this time as well. No one seemed to notice as he and the girl walked quietly out onto the dock and boarded his Morgan. No one cared as he left her there briefly to run back into town, load up on supplies, get more clothes for the girl, and return the rental to a convenient nearby drop-off point. No one questioned them as he slipped his moorings, having said his official farewell to the harbormaster, and headed out into the Gulf.</p> <p> Once safely clear of any significant chance of official entanglements, he steered for a small secluded cove. He sat the girl down on deck and instructed her. ""From now on I want you to call me 'Daddy', or 'Sir'. Do you understand?"" he enquired.</p> <p> ""Yes,"" she answered, unthinkingly.</p> <p> ""Yes, what?"" he demanded, almost sternly.</p> <p> She got it. ""Yes... Daddy! Sir!"" she answered hastily.</p> <p> ""That's right,"" he said with a grin. She smiled shyly back. He considered for a moment what he wanted to do next, but the grime that still clung to her convinced him. Even though he might otherwise have wanted to build up to giving her her first bathing, circumstances demanded otherwise. ""You need a good bath, young lady!"" She nodded enthusiastically. Water for bathing was always in short supply in her prior life. She dreamed of being clean, of her hair being silky and smooth. ""On board ship we do a 'Joy bath',"" he informed her. She had no idea what that meant, but soon found that it consisted of sea water and Joy dish detergent. Although cold, it cleaned effectively.</p> <p> He brought out the necessaries: the Joy, washcloths, towels, and the bucket on a rope. He unceremoniously stripped her, and she stood naked before him, ten-year-old girl in front of grown man. His rod stirred in his pants at the sight of her sweet nakedness, filthy though she was. He poured bucket after bucket of cold sea water over her head as she shivered and yiped. Her nipples stiffened. He squirted the Joy onto her head and over her body. Then he cleaned her with his bare hands, working his way from her hair (long; it took some time to really get it clean) down to her feet (even longer to get them clean!). He covered, but did not linger at, her delicate parts: nipples, cleft, even her anus received the same impartial attention he gave the rest of her. Then he toweled her off briskly and sent her to the cabin to dress in the little sailor suit he had bought her.</p> <p> It took her a while (typical girl!), but eventually she was back on deck, hair brushed out, sailor suit in place. He had bought it short, purposefully, and she wore no panties, as he had provided none. The edge of her buttocks could be seen whenever she moved or bent over. She kept trying to pull it down a little farther, in vain. C grinned at the fetching sight.</p> <p> He sat down on the starboard seat and called her to him. She shuffled over, shyly. He unceremoniously tipped her over his lap, tossed up the hem of her sailor suit, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, WAK-WAK-WAK! ""Oh, Daddy! Ah! OOOH!"" she moaned and cried out as he smacked her and smacked her, until he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened. Then he let her up, and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her bottom and her nose as she sniffled and sobbed. He gathered her in his arms, surprising her, and held her gently. She quickly relaxed into him, burying her face into his shirt, snuggling in with an occasional sob or sniff, but mostly with a contented sigh. He kissed the top of her head and nuzzled her silky hair.</p> <p> So began a pleasant voyage for both of them. He showed her the ways of the boat, and she enjoyed learning how to help him handle her. She quickly figured out the galley. He had a store of books on board, and she devoured them, having been taught to read by a missionary who had served in her neighberhood a few years ago. He held services on Sunday, and under his tutelage she soon converted.</p> <p> Her carefree days and evenings were often punctuated by punishment. A few days after she came on board he introduced her to ""the Jolly rope's end"". He pinned the hem of her skirt up, and she blushed to know that her bottom was naked before him. He ordered her to hug the mast, and she shivered at the touch of the cold metal against her belly and cleft. Then he took a spare line and swung the end of it back and forth across her bottom, WHACK-WHACK! ""AAAA!"" she cried out. How it stung her little bare buttocks! She danced from foot to foot as he continued to whip her with the rope on her bottom and the backs of her thighs, SMACK-WAK-SWAP! ""Oh, Daddy! Oh, Daddy, please! OH-OH-OH!"" she yelped fetchingly as he punished and punished her slender preteen thighs and trim little bottom, laying stripe after red stripe onto her tender skin. They faded slowly as he held her in his arms afterward, caressing her buttocks and thighs, cuddling and comforting her as her shoulders shook and her tears stained his shirt.</p> <p> As pleasant and stimulating as the voyage was for her, it was even more so for C. Of course, with that stimulation came frustration as well. When she first came on board he didn't think she was ready for him to use her sexually, so he relieved himself privately when she was asleep. As time went on he gradually sexualized her punishments. At first he merely exposed her buttocks for punishment. After a while he stripped her naked, leaving her nude and blushing, ten-year-old girl in front of grown man. She was gorgeous: heartbreakingly slender, even after her days of improved nutrition. Long, silky brown hair. Nearly flat chest, breast buds just beginning to form, topped by small, dark nipples. Slim hips and trim buttocks. Unfledged girlcleft peeping from between her gleaming thighs. The face of an angel in despair as she awaited her discipline. He bent her under his arm for a quick spanking, WAPWAPWAP! ""OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she yelped as her bottom bounced and she danced from foot to foot. He shifted his aim until he was smacking her directly on her anus, SMAK! SWAP! WHAP! ""AAAAAA! OH, DADDY PLEASEI'LLBEGOOD! AAAAAAH!"" she wailed as she felt the sting, greatly embarrassed to be so exposed and so punished by a grown man on this most intimate and private part of a young girl's anatomy.</p> <p> Soon afterwards he applied the ""Jolly rope's end"" to her little breasts and nipples. How she cried out and writhed as she was whipped, SWACK! SWAPP! WHACK! ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" She couldn't believe how intense the punishment felt, how embarrassing it was to be so exposed before him and punished so sexually at such a tender age.</p> <p> After her punishments, he always caressed and rubbed her tender skin where he had disciplined her. So it was only natural that he was now rubbing her anus, seizing her nipples and breastbuds, kneading and working her tenderness as she writhed and moaned on his lap.</p> <p> It wasn't long before he had her in knee-chest position on the deck, crying out and sobbing as he brought the ""Jolly rope's end"" to bear on her anus, and even on her little unfledged girlcleft, WAAAK! SWAAAP! WAAAP! ""OOOOOOO! AAAAAH! OH-OH-OH-OH! OH, DADDY, PLEASE, MY LITTLE CLEFT! AAAAAA!"" He took her on his lap afterwards and quieted her sobs with gentle but firm rubbing of her vulva. As he did so, her mouth became dry, her breath short. Soon she was moaning and crying out, her cleft wetter and wetter, until finally she was sobbing out a little preteen's orgasm as he kneaded and worked her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris.</p> <p> Eventually he was unable to wait any longer. He took her in his arms one evening and began to question her. He asked her what she thought of her life with him. Did she wish she were back in her old home? She shook her head, almost violently. Was she glad he had bought her? She peeped up at him from under her eyelashes and nodded shyly.</p> <p> The next day he steered them to port in a little harbor town. He had made arrangements ahead of time by celphone; the priest was standing by in a little church. With palm well-greased, he made no comment on the disparity in age between C and his little girlslave as he raced through a perfunctory ceremony.</p> <p> Back on board, and out into the Gulf they went. Finding a secluded cove, he dropped anchor and called her to him. Events had moved so fast that day, her head was spinning. She barely realized what had happened. Now he took her tenderly on his lap and told her she was not only his daughter, and his slave, she was now also his wife. Her face lit up with one of her rare smiles.</p> <p> He told her it was time for her to be punished completely. She trembled as he stripped her unceremoniously, leaving her in saddle shoes and socks only, nipples stiffening from embarrassment and the cool evening seabreeze. He grasped her trim bottom with one hand, and spanked her full upon her mons and girlcleft with the other, WAAP! SMAK! ""AH-AH-AH!"" she cried out. Unmercifully he continued her cleft-spanking with sharp smacks, making her jerk and moan, until the sting of her little sex went beyond pain, a burning sensation spreading through her pelvis.</p> <p> He tipped her onto the bench, kissing her tenderly on her mouth. She responded sweetly, tipping up her little face to kiss him back as she smiled through her tears. He slid down, nibbling her slender neck, then fastening upon first one nipple, then the other, sucking and biting as she gasped and moaned. He continued to her navel, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing, young lady,"" he announced with mock-sternness, and smacked her sharply on the front of her thighs a few times, making her shiver and yelp.</p> <p> He slid down and down, and then he was there. She went rigid at the feel of his hot mouth on the tender lips of her abused girlcleft. She nearly fainted as he probed her intact hymen with his tongue, then seized her little clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth, the intensity of her awakening sexuality matched by the overwhelming embarrassment she felt, knowing that a grown man was so abusing her preteen sex. He reveled in the taste and feel of her unfledged cleftlips. Seeing and feeling her jerk and spasm every time he rasped his tongue over her underdeveloped clitoris sent electric jolts to his rod.</p> <p> She began to buck and tremble, clearly nearing orgasm. He stood up and brought ""the Jolly rope's end"" down sharply onto her smooth, glistening vulva, SMAAK! ""AAAAAAA!"" she screamed as climax after climax was torn from her preteen body. She shook repeatedly, gripped by the intensity of her orgasm, nearly wailing as pain and pleasure flooded her being. He gathered her up in his arms and held her on his lap as she shuddered out the last of her come.</p> <p> After a while she became aware of his manhood pressing through his pants into her bottom. She shifted a little as if uncomfortable. ""What's wrong, sweetheart?"" he inquired, knowing full well what was happening!</p> <p> ""W-what's that... thing in your pants, Daddy?"" she timidly inquired.</p> <p> ""That's Daddy's punishment rod, sweetie,"" C answered.</p> <p> ""P-punishment rod? Are you g-going to sp-spank me with it?"" she asked charmingly.</p> <p> ""Not exactly, little one. Daddies use their punisment rods to rape their little girls' anuses and girlclefts for punishment. And I think you're just about ready for that.""</p> <p> He kissed her a few times lovingly. Then he laid her back on the seat, positioned the head of his rampant tool at her unfledged cleft, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead and driving for her cervix. She screamed once, loudly, and then wept and sobbed softly. C waited for a while, still buried deep within her, pulsating. Soon her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to piston in and out of her abused sex as she moaned with each thrust. C couldn't believe how pleasurable it was to rape this pretty little preteen. She was so tight, and yet so soft and warm. He nearly came as he lost himself in the knowledge and experience of taking her maidenhood, but fortunately he had relieved himself enough lately that he was able to ravish her thoroughly, with long, hard, and fast strokes as she cried out rhythmically, ""OOOO-OOOO-OOOO!"". Even as she gave voice to the loss of her virginity, the pain of it mixed with pleasure, so that a fresh wave of orgasm left her arching and spasming as he ground his pubic bone against her little clitoris. Finally he deigned to empty himself in her little girlhood as she sobbed and shook.</p> <p> He wrapped his arms around her and picked her up, impaled as she was on his manhood, still rampant within her. His seed mixed with a little blood from her rape, trickling down her leg. He hugged and rocked her for a while as she vented her feelings: embarrassment, pain, pleasure all mixing together as she clung to him, her tears trickling onto his chest. He kissed the top of her head, nuzzling her silky hair.</p> <p> Soon she fell asleep. He gently withdrew, shifted her to lie horizontally in his arms, and carried her to their berth.</p> <p> And they lived happily ever after.</p> </div>",[]
1130,9-12f Electric Wire,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,38,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> After years of careful research and development, the manufacturers of the famous ""9-12f GrooveStrap"" proudly present:</p> <p>The 9-12f Electric Wire!</p> <p> The 9-12f Electric Wire, like the GrooveStrap, is made of the finest natural and synthetic materials. If properly employed it should provide years of disciplinary use and pleasure. This document will serve as combination warranty, directions for use, and contract. Please read it carefully.</p> <p> The 9-12f Electric Wire is designed for use only on a 9 to 12 year old preteen girl in the context of a legal, heterosexual, marital relationship (special application may be made for use on an 8-year-old girl). Naturally, owing to the differences in age-of-consent and marriage laws, this restricts the areas of the world in which it may be properly used. That is why the 9-12f Electric Wire is manufactured in ******, and can be shipped only to *****, *****, and *****.</p> <p> NOTE: Use of the 9-12f Electric Wire in a manner not allowed by this contract will void the warranty and may result in civil and criminal penalties. If credible evidence is received that indicates such usage has occurred, the manufacturer of the Electric Wire will initiate contact with the proper authorities and cooperate fully in any investigation.</p> <p> The 9-12f Electric Wire is carefully calibrated for use on a preteen girl. While use of the 9-12f Electric Wire on a teenager is not prohibited by contract, unless it is a young teen with little or no pubic hair, the manufacturer recommends using the ""T"" model Electric Wire, which utilizes a higher current and a thinner wire, resulting in a more intense punishment. Directions for Use: The 9-12f Electric Wire consists of a rheostat system, two adjustable stands connected by both an adjustable base and a length of wire specially chosen for its gauge and conductive properties, and two switches which will be described further below. It runs on standard house current, and employs a triple-safe system to prevent accidental electrical discharge. Set-Up: Position the stands far enough apart to keep the wire at medium tension. The two switches are secured on either side of the base, midway along the wire. The preteen girl should be given a full introduction to the operation of the instrument before being made to stand straddling the wire, with her heels resting with normal weight on each of the switches. When the switches are depressed in this manner, the flow of current through the wire is cut off.</p> <p> Now raise the height of each stand until the wire presses firmly into the preteen girl's clitoris, vulva, and anus. When sufficient tension is applied, this should cause the girl to raise up on her toes to relieve the pressure of the wire upon her intimate parts. This allows the current to flow through the wire, which is now so firmly applied to her cleft and anus. If the preteen has been properly instructed, after a few moments of this, she will press her heels back down against the switches so as to cut off the current. If the tension of the wire has been properly adjusted, this should cause the wire to ""cut in"" to her tenderness sufficiently firmly that she will soon choose to raise up again on her toes, thus coming full circle in her punishment.</p> <p> When used on most preteen girls, this should result in a fetching display, as she bounces up and down on the wire, tiptoe to flatfoot and back again. Naturally many operators may choose to supplement the punishment with judicious use of the switch, crop, or belt, on her thighs, bottom, or little breasts, as she bounces up and down(the 9-12f GrooveStrap is, unfortunately, not suited to this function, being designed for use directly on the preteen girl's anus, vulva, and clitoris).</p> <p> NOTE: The gauge of the wire and the function of the rheostat have been carefully selected so as to render it very difficult to apply enough pressure or current to damage the skin of a preteen girl. Any attempt, such as tampering with the rheostat or the wire, to thwart this design so as to produce damage, will void the warranty and render the user liable to the penaltiesdescribed above. Mr ****, a satisfied customer from ****, has graciously allowed us to reprint his letter to us by way of testimony:</p> <p> ""I recently purchased the 9-12f Electric Wire, and thought I'd describe to you how well it worked. I have a preteen girl, about 10 years old. She is a pretty little thing, very slender and somber, except when she lights up the room with one of her rare smiles. I found her on the streets of **** in **** a few years ago, having been recently abandoned. She was unsure of her own birthday, so we don't know exactly how old she is. Fortunately she had suffered nothing worse than malnutrition. After the appropriate bribes, etc, I succeeded in adopting her despite being a single male. I then moved to **** with her so that, again after sufficient inducements were offered to the applicable officials, I was able to marry her legally, so that I could cherish her, care for her, teach her, and punish her properly.</p> <p> I began her punishment by tossing up her skirt (I do not allow her to wear panties), bending her under my arm, and giving her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, accompanied by her usual moans and cries. I then applied a switch to her thighs, back and front, leaving a network of thin red lines that faded slowly. At this point I stripped her, leaving her standing naked in front of me. She is still shy and inhibited, and it always embarrasses her to be only ten years old and have a grown man see her unfledged nakedness. She whimpered, and blushed prettily down to the tips of her little breasts. I continued to whip her with the switch, first on her bottom, then on her little nipples and breastbuds. This left her moaning and sobbing a bit, her nipples erect and fetchingly reddened. I finished her whipping with a few strokes directly on her mons and girlcleft, making her cry out, but I didn't spend as much time punishing her vulva as I usually do, being in a hurry to try out the Electric Wire!</p> <p> I had set up the apparatus previously in an adjoining room, and now took her in to see it. Her eyes widened as I explained its function. I pointed out the switches, and let her feel the current briefly with her fingers when the switches were released.</p> <p> I turned it off, picked her up and put her down straddling the wire, her heels depressing the switches. I turned the unit back on (the rheostat makes a very noticeable hum; nice touch!). Then I adjusted the stands upward. As the wire pressed firmly onto her unfledged cleft, clitoris, and anus she trembled and moaned.</p> <p> Finally she was forced onto her toes, releasing the switches. She cried out as the electricity flowed through the wire (I really like the ""zzzzz!"" sound the unit produces at this point!), punishing her tender parts. She quickly brought her heels back down onto the switches, but was unable to keep them there long, owing to the pressure of the wire. She went back up on her toes, only to find the current flowing again through her clitoris, cleft, and anus. So she bounced up and down, spending a second or two in each position before being forced, with a cry, to depress or release the switches. Her buttocks jiggled prettily, as did her breasts, at least to the limit that their small size allowed.</p> <p> After taking in this pleasing spectacle for a short while, I elected to augment the punishment with a riding crop judiciously applied to her bottom, thighs, and nipples.</p> <p> It wasn't long before the stimulation was so intense (both for her and for me!) that I whisked her off the wire and held her close. She clung to me fiercely, shivering and moaning, her tears staining my collar. I then took her to bed, where I finished her punishment with a stern raping, covering her small slender body with mine, thrusting my rod repeatedly into her unfledged preteen girlhood as she cried out and came.</p> <p>Thank You, 9-12f Electric Wire!</p> <p>Sincerely, Mr. **********, *****"" </p> </div>",[]
1131,The Laird And The Wee Lassie,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,18,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> [SMACK!] ""AH!"" cried out the little girl, as the governess landed spank after spank on her trim little bottom. Soon her little cheeks were reddening as she danced from foot to foot. Finally her punishment was over with a last SWAT! and her governess allowed her to pull her dress back down over her tender buttocks. Tears rolled down her face as she hung her head, forlorn. A hug at this point would have endeared her governess to her forever, but such was not to be. She was sternly ordered back to her studies, a minor error in which was what led to this episode.</p> <p> The little girl was around seven. She lived in a manor, almost a castle, in Scotland. No one she was related to lived with her. She had come to the manor through what was essentially political and economic maneuvering.</p> <p> It was the early 1700's. It was not uncommon, at that time, for powerful men to ""buy the marriage"" of some child who stood to inherit property, so that they could bestow the child's hand in marriage on whomever the man wished, to purchase patronage, pay off a debt, or for cash in hand.</p> <p> In this case, the little girl had been orphaned early in life. She was the heir of a tidy bit of land, well farmed with good buildings, and would receive a good income from it someday. The lord of the manor had used his influence at court, and skillful use of bribes and threats, to procure her guardianship. He then installed her in his home under the supervision of a governess. It was purely a business deal, nothing more. He rarely if ever thought about the girl once she was his. He received weekly reports on her progress, and carefully looked over the governess' expenses, the same as he watched all his ""accounts payable"", but he cared nothing for her as a person or a child.</p> <p> He was an ambitious, still fairly young, man. He had no wife and no prospects for one; he never felt the need. He was consumed with a passion for money and power. He was not brutal, and treated his employees and retainers fairly, as country lords went, but he was not emotionally involved with anyone. He went to Kirk, as all country lairds did, and would have been considered a member in good standing. He brought no reproach on the church in any outward way.</p> <p> On this day, however, his usual state of affairs would begin to change.</p> <p> By chance, he happened to be strolling by the nursery when the little girl's punishment was taking place. Drawn by the sound, he stood and stared at the spectacle of the preteen bent over, her trim bottom and the nether edge of her girlcleft exposed to his gaze, as the governess punished her. He seemed nailed to the spot. He had not intended to stay and watch, but somehow the spectacle held his eyes, the sound of each spank and each moan and sob flooded his brain, and there was an inexplicable stirring below his waist...</p> <p> He shook himself free of the spell, even as the governess flipped the little girl's skirt back down. He fled the scene, the participants unaware that he had even been there at all.</p> <p> Over the next few days he made some quiet inquiries in the household about the girl. ""A bonny wee lassie"" was the general opinion of his staff, housekeeper, cook, even the butler all agreeing that she caused no trouble, was meticulously polite, and ""pretty as a summer's day"". There was an undercurrent of dissatisfaction with the governess' stern handling of the girl, which he did not consciously recognize, although it registered in the back of his mind. He learned that she was punished nearly every day, usually around that same time, as that was when she had her lessons, and the governess believed in strict discipline when it came to academic matters, as with everything else. But academics was about the only area in which she could find fault with the girl, as her behavior was generally exemplary.</p> <p> He tried to pretend to himself that it was just ""by accident"" that he ended up near the nursery again, at that time of day. The information he had been given was accurate; soon the little preteen was again on the receiving end of the governess' idea of discipline.</p> <p> Once more he watched, entranced, stirred. But now he was even more aware of the little girl herself. His mind was flooded with new impressions, desires, thoughts, barely realized consciously, but influencing him profoundly. He wanted the girl. He wanted to spank her himself, and he could picture his hand smacking her tender, soft bottom, then running in to her cleft to squeeze and pinch. Images of raping her darted across his consciousness. His rod stiffened.</p> <p> Yet another part of him was vaguely disturbed at the fact that he was desiring a girl so young, but ""age of consent"" concerns were nearly unknown even in the Western world at that time.</p> <p> And yet another part was feeling something new for him: a yearning to love, to cherish. Without consciously realizing it, he desired greatly to get to know the girl, to be her protector, to care for her.</p> <p> On impulse he strode into the nursery, surprising the governess wielding a tawse, in mid-swat. ""Yes, M'Lord?"" she inquired, with the tone of one who is being interrupted while engaged in important business that the interrupter himself had ordered her on. The young laird was nonplused. Something was driving him, but he hardly knew what to say to her.</p> <p> He blurted out, ""I've decided that.. that I will take over the lassie's punishments from now on!"" He could scarcely believe the words coming out of his own mouth. Why in the world did he say that?!</p> <p> The governess was even more stunned. She spluttered, ""M'Lord, you can't mean... but it's... well, I never!""</p> <p> ""I mean it,"" he continued, hardening in his position. ""She needs more... guidance from a man's hand, as the lassie has no other father. You... you just let me know by... by the end of the day what her misdeeds have been, and I'll take care of punishing her as I see fit!""</p> <p> ""Very well, M'Lord,"" sighed the governess, secretly not displeased with the new arrangement. After all, she supposed her pay would be the same, and now she was being relieved of one of her responsibilities. She may have been harsh, but she took no real pleasure in punishing the little girl; she merely construed it as her duty. She diffidently continued, ""She's... not done with today's punishment, yet..."" as she handed the tawse over. The little girl simply looked on, still with her head hung, miserable, hardly knowing to be glad or anxious at the turn of events, but hardly daring to think that the laird would be any easier on her than the governess. Still, there was something in the young laird's eyes that she registered only subconsciously, something that gave her some hope that her lot was about to be eased.</p> <p> ""You may leave us now,"" the laird commanded, and the governess sailed out of the room, somewhat indignantly. The laird turned to the little girl. She stood in front of him, skirt still held up to her waist, exposing her slender thighs, trim bottom, and her unfledged cleft peeping from below. He simply stared for a few moments, entranced. She looked to him like an angel, an angel in despair. His heart suddenly went out to her, and he dropped to one knee by her, and spoke gently to her.</p> <p> ""What was Mrs. **** punishing you for, lassie?"" he asked softly.</p> <p> ""I... I did my sums wrong, m'Lord,"" the little girl answered, miserably.</p> <p> ""I see. Did you try to do them right?"" he inquired. She nodded, glumly. ""Then that's not so bad. Anyone can make mistakes at mathematics; even I do it, sometimes.""</p> <p> ""Do you... are you... punished for it?"" she asked naively, her little face screwing up as she tried to figure out the situation.</p> <p> The laird chuckled, ""No, lassie, there's no one to punish me but myself and the Guid Lord above! But little girls might need some extra encouragement to do their sums right, so I suppose they need to be punished for it. Now I'm going to finish your punishment.""</p> <p> The little girl trembled, and tears sprang into her eyes, hope fading. ""Now, lassie, dinna fash yourself; it won't be as bad as all that. I'll tell you a secret, if you promise not to tell Mrs. ****: I'm not so strong as she is, so I daresay I'll not whip you as hard as she! There now, let's see how it is, shall we?"" And with that he snapped the tawse across her already-reddened bottom, [SMACK!].</p> <p> ""AH!"" the little girl yelped, but, indeed, the laird was as good as his word. It stung, a bit, but it was nothing like what the governess had dealt out. Even so, her bottom burned, and she danced from foot to foot. She really didn't consciously realize that his ministrations were milder, but even as he punished her, the hope again blossomed in her.</p> <p> Finally he was done. But instead of simply flipping her skirt back down and marching her grimly off, he began to rub her reddened bottom, soothingly, his other hand resting gently on her shoulder. He whispered to the girl, ""There, there, it's all over now. Are you all right?""</p> <p> Almost startled to have any interest paid to her well-being in such a situation, the girl looked up shyly at him, and nodded her little head, the tears leaking out of her eyes, but a little smile on her face as she felt his warm hand rubbing her bottom so gently. After a bit he sent her back to her governess to finish her lessons.</p> <p> So began a new pattern for the laird and the wee lassie. The governess would turn the little girl over to him at the end of the day, with a list of whatever complaints she had against her. The laird would talk with her for a bit, then whip her bottom until it was faintly reddened, the girl whimpering. He would finish by gently rubbing the sting away, as she relaxed and leaned against him, and he whispered in her ear words that managed to express his concern for her.</p> <p> As the days passed he spent more and more time with her. Theirs became almost a father-daughter relationship, which, legally, it nearly was anyway. He augmented her studies with his knowledge and experience, and became the person she would seek out for comfort.</p> <p> Of course the laird still had his business dealings, his political influence. Through this side of his life he made an acquaintance, a certain Lord D*****. The laird found him fascinating, and yet repellent at the same time. The man was amoral. He could be entertaining, and useful to the laird, but the laird didn't trust him. Yet he was drawn to him, just the same. He had heard rumors about Lord D*****, dark rumors...</p> <p> One day, unbeknownst to the laird, Lord D***** witnessed the end of a punishment session with the little girl. He did not mention what he had seen, but he began to steer his conversations with the laird in a new direction. Soon he revealed that he had connections with a group of lords, a group that participated in unusual sexual practices. He mentioned to the laird that young women were brought in to the group, and punished in various ways, then used sexually. The laird knew he should be horrified at the information, but he was strangely attracted. He agreed to attend one of the sessions.</p> <p> A young prostitute, barely into her teens, was brought in, clearly experiencing significant trepidation. It was an appropriate emotion, for she was quickly stripped, then spanked by multiple members of the group. Still sobbing from her punishment, her wrists were tied and pulled above her head and fastened to a beam. She was whipped sternly on buttocks, thighs, breasts, anus, and cleft as she screamed and writhed. It was difficult for her to tell which was worse, the whipping, or the radical exposure of her charms to so many men at once.</p> <p> The laird did not participate in the action. He just observed, part of him repulsed at the scene, and part of him thoroughly sexually stimulated. The rational part of his mind was calculating his chances of rescuing the girl, but the odds were too great. As he watched, the activity shifted, and he perceived that the members were probing the girl in her anus and cleft, and rubbing her clitoris, then one fastened his mouth on her sex. She seemed to be, willy-nilly, obtaining sexual satisfaction, judging by her moans and the way she arched her pelvis to receive the attention. Soon the men were raping her, three at once, in anus, mouth, and cleft. Presently the laird could see that the men had succeeded in bringing the young teen to climax, as she yelped and yipped, rocking her hips back and forth. The men spent themselves in her and withdrew, leaving her sobbing out the last of her orgasm.</p> <p> On the carriage ride home, the laird was silent, and his ""friend"" left him in peace. As they parted, the laird said, ""Thank you for the invitation... but I think I won't be joining you again for such... activities.""</p> <p> ""What a shame,"" Lord D***** replied, ""when you seem to enjoy it so much."" The laird reddened, but did not respond. ""At the least, you should think about adding some new entrees to your... punishment repertoire.""</p> <p> ""What do you mean?!"" the laird inquired sharply.</p> <p> ""Your ward, of course. Such a toothsome little slip of a girl, and so responsive to your tawse. You should try whipping her... other places. It could be interesting.""</p> <p> The laird didn't trust himself to reply. He spun on his heel and stalked off into the manor.</p> <p> For some time after that the laird tried to put what he had seen out of his mind. But it was impossible. Visions of the young teen being punished and raped darted across his brain, only somehow ""the wee lassie"" was in her place, writhing and moaning, crying out and coming from the ministrations, in his imagination being applied by himself alone.</p> <p> Without his conscious decision, the punishments he gave to the little girl began to... migrate. Soon he was applying the tawse to the back of her thighs. In time he had inched around until the strokes fell on the fronts as well. He would rest his hand on her shoulder as if to steady her. After a while, as he whipped the fronts of her slender thighs, he let it drift down until he was cupping her bare buttocks.</p> <p> By the time she was nine, her punishments had progressed to the point that they were openly sexual. He would strip her naked, and ogle her sweet body as she blushed and squirmed, deeply embarrassed to be so exposed to his gaze. She was heartbreakingly slender, and gorgeous: long straight auburn hair, slim shoulders, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest atop mere breast buds, unfledged girlcleft peeping from between her thighs.</p> <p> He would whip her buttocks, admiring the red glow imparted to her cheeks as she whimpered and danced from foot to foot. Then he might tawse her thighs, back and front, as he casually cupped and squeezed her bottom, and even seized her nipples, kneading and working them as she writhed and gasped</p> <p> Next he would tawse her nipples sharply, bringing cry after cry to her lips. Soon they would be erect, and reddened fetchingly. Finally he would whip her on her tender, delicate anus, or full upon her cleftlips as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p> <p> Yet the laird remained predominantly gentle with the little girl. Still true to his word, the punishments he applied were not forceful, producing no more than a faint redness that faded quickly; it was the embarrassment, and the sexual stimulation, that provoked more response from her than the actual pain itself. For, although she blushed deeply to be so young and naked before a grown man, she would appear to push her little bottom out to accept the strokes of the tawse, and spread her legs wider in response to being punished directly on her cleft. And she would moan, most fetchingly, and cry out wildly, as he whipped her and whipped her.</p> <p> Then would come the gentle rubbing of her sweet, slender, punished body. He would pull her naked down onto his lap, and caress her nipples and buttocks as she sighed, then run his hand down, down to the core of her being, sliding his finger between her unfledged cleftlips to find her clitoris as her sighs progressed to moans and soft cries. She never came from these ministrations, but she often seemed close to it.</p> <p> The rest of their relationship had only deepened and become more satisfactory. Truth to be told, he had forgotten all about selling her marriage for a profit. He simply delighted in her company. The governess had some time ago decided to return to her home town for family reasons, and the laird did not replace her. He took up her learning himself, together with the instruction she received at Kirk.</p> <p> Unbeknownst to the laird, Lord D***** had long been hatching a plot. He had investigated the details of the girl's endowment, and found it suitably attractive. He also found a loophole which, combined with the influence he had at Court, would probably suffice to transfer the girl's wardship to him, if he actually had her in his possession.</p> <p> On a time that the laird was gone for the day, Lord D***** made his move. The girl was outside playing, under the not-too-watchful eye of a servant, when his carriage pulled up outside the manor, between the girl and the servant. In the cloud of dust, it was difficult to see what happened, but when the carriage rolled away, the girl was nowhere to be seen.</p> <p> The laird arrived home soon after, and hearing the news, sprang upon his fastest horse in pursuit. Lord D***** miscalculated how long he had to ""make his getaway"", perhaps trusting in the reluctance of the laird to pursue him alone, a reluctance that seemed no where in evidence as he raced down the lane, sword at his side, and a brace of double-barreled pistols charged and stuck into his belt.</p> <p> The girl, meanwhile, was being alternately cajoled and vaguely threatened by Lord D*****. He told her that he was the laird's friend, and he was taking her to him. He advised her to cooperate, ""or it will be the worse for you"", with a quick slap to her thigh, bare to his touch, as he had slid her dress up and pulled her onto his lap. His hand were beginning to meander over her body.</p> <p> She was somewhat in a daze at the speed of the whole ordeal, and was only barely beginning to realize that something was amiss, when the coach lurched to an unexpected halt. Lord D***** burst out of the compartment, prepared to fly in a rage at the driver, when he was brought up short by the laird's sword at his throat, one of the double-barreled pistols cocked and aimed at the driver's head.</p> <p> It was over in a moment. The laird let Lord D***** go, with appropriate threats if he bothered them again. Going to the authorities was not a good option; that would have meant taking the whole matter to Court, and there was no telling how it would have ended up. He might have simply slain Lord D***** then and there, but repercussions would doubtless have ensued. In the end he simply pulled the girl up behind him and sprinted for home.</p> <p> The incident shook the laird, and he thought carefully about his relationship with the ""wee lassie"". He admitted to himself that he loved her, and no longer desired to sell her marriage for power or profit. He sat her down and talked with her that evening.</p> <p> ""Lassie, are ye happy here, with me?"" he asked her. Her eyes sparkled as she nodded her head vigorously. ""Then I have a question for you. Would you like for us to be married?""</p> <p> ""Yes, m'Lord, yes!"" she cried happily, nearly dancing up and down with excitement.</p> <p> The laird wanted to make sure she understood fully what that meant, and asked her if she knew. She lowered her head, but looked up shyly at him from under her eyelashes. ""It means that you will rape me, won't you, m'Lord?"" she asked, softly.</p> <p> The laird's head spun. He managed to croak out an affirmative answer to her astonishing question. Then he spent some time simply holding her, and kissing her hair and forehead, as she melted against his chest. Then he whispered in her ear, ""I think it's time for you to be punished, don't you, lassie?"" He waited for a long beat, then she gave one short nod.</p> <p> He lost no time in bending her under his arm, tossing up her skirt, and giving her a brisk, businesslike spanking on her bare bottom as she yelped and danced from foot to foot. When he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened he let her up, sniffling and whimpering. He took up the tawse and swung it back and forth against the back of her thighs. His left hand rested on her shoulder as he did so, ostensibly to steady her, but soon he slid it down to her chest, and commenced to knead and work her little breast buds and nipples through her thin blouse. She moaned and writhed. He moved around to her front, smacking her slender thighs with the tawse as she cried out. His other hand cupped and massaged her tender bottom.</p> <p> He stripped her of her shift, leaving her naked, a ten-year-old girl fully exposed in front of a grown man. He drank in the sight of the pretty little preteen, trembling, nipples erect but barely breaking the plane of her chest, tears in her eyes, her face like an angel in despair. Her unfledged cleft peeped shyly from between her slender thighs. He brought the tawse across her breast buds, bringing fresh cries to her lips and a fetching red glow to her nipples. Then he snapped it repeatedly across her mons, as she nearly screamed from the intensity of her punishment.</p> <p> He swept her up in his arms and held her close for a while, as she burrowed her face into his shirt, shivering with anxiety and passion. He laid her down upon his bed, and kissed her all over: forehead, glabella, the tip of her nose, spending time at her sweet lips, then nibbling her neck, sliding down to her nipples, sucking and biting them as she writhed and moaned, slipping down to her navel where he blew a flurbish, bringing a giggle to her lips which he mock-squelched with a 'stern' command and a sharp slap to her thighs, then suddenly there, essentially raping her with his mouth, pressing firmly against her abused cleftlips, probing to her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth that left her bucking, sobbing, nearly yelling, and finally beginning to come.</p> <p> As she did so he suddenly stood, seized the tawse and brought it down sharply onto her gleaming, reddened girlcleft. She gave a short scream and bucked wildly, yipping and yelping as he repeatedly disciplined her on her preteen sex, as she came and came and came.</p> <p> A few days later they were married in the Kirk. It did not provoke as much comment as we might think nowadays; after all, most girls were married by the time they were thirteen, anyway. And no one was liable to question the laird, in any event.</p> <p> That night he punished her again, he sweet, slender body swaying from the intensity, little nipples, bottom, cleft, even her anus feeling the sting of the tawse as she crouched in knee-chest position on his bed, her pudenda fully exposed to his gaze and the administration of strict, intimate discipline. Finally he could hold back no longer. Smearing spit on his rampant rod, he poised it at her bottomflower, then thrust forcefully and deeply through her rosebud, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. After the first thrust he halted for a moment, holding her slim shoulders and kissing her hair, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. After a bit he resumed her punishment-rape, pounding into her rear passageway rhythmically as she yelped, reaching around to seize and molest her cleft and clitoris. Soon she was climaxing again, even as he poured his hot seed into her abused rectum. They collapsed on the bed together. He held her close, whispering to her of his love, as she melted into his arms, sobbing out the last of her preteen orgasm, and the reaction to her punishment and rape. Soon she was asleep.</p> <p> The next night he repeated her punishment, spending much time disciplining her tender, delicate anus with the tawse as she yipped and moaned. He brought her to the brink of orgasm with his tongue rasping against her punished clitoris, then raised up over her, stretched his full adult form over her preteen slenderness, and rammed his rod into her girlcleft, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she spasmed and screamed under him. Again he waited, caressing her tenderly and soothingly, until her wild cries and writhings had stilled to coos and little tremors, then proceeded to rape her in earnest, long, insistent strokes, rocking her forcefully, pinning her to the bed, bringing cry after cry to her lips, until finally she was over the top again, giving voice to the intensity of her preteen passion. Even after the wave of sexual release had passed, he continued to punish her with quick, hard thrusts for a few more minutes as she sobbed, until he deigned to empty himself at her cervix. Then he collapsed on the bed next to her, shifting his weight to one side so as not to crush her little form.</p> <p> They lay in each others arms through the night, he revelling in the knowledge that her little preteen body was his to punish and sweetly rape, her in the reassurance of knowing that she was loved, and cherished. And punished!</p> </div>",[]
1132,Kim's Diary,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,27,4,"M/g, F/b, ped, spank, 'nc', rom, 'inc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> I've never kept a diary before. Mommy and Daddy way that most people who keep a diary write in it as if they were writing a letter to someone named ""Diary"". So I guess I will too. Hello, Diary! How are you? I am fine. (Ha ha!).</p> <p> My name is Kim. I live with my Mommy and Daddy in ******. I am nine years old. I have a puppy and a bird, and a real pony I can ride. I like baseball and playing with dolls and trucks. I love Jesus cause he's my Savior. I love my Mommy and Daddy cause they take good care of me. They make sure I get good food to eat, and good clothes. They teach me all kinds of things. And they make sure I behave, too. That's because they believe in ""corprul punishment"", or something like that. What that means is that I get spanked a lot. And whipped.</p> <p> I didn't always live in ******. I was born in Romania. I don't know anything about my ""bioparents"" (that's what Mommy and Daddy call them). I ended up in an orphanage. Mommy and Daddy heard about me and came and saw me. They said they just fell in love with me right away. They had to work hard, and I think they had to pay a lot of money to some people. But finally they were able to ‘dopt me. They took me to ****** where they lived.</p> <p> Mommy and Daddy have other husbands and wives besides each other, but they live in different homes, and some of them live far away. Mommy and Daddy say that they can have so many husbands and wives because ****** doesn't have any laws against ""poligummy"", or something like that. They don't have any ""age of consent"" laws, either. Mommy and Daddy said that's why they were able to marry me when they brought me home. So they're not just my Mommy and Daddy, they're my Husband and Wife, too! Isn't that funny? Ha ha!</p> <p> There's also a special reason why Mommy and Daddy worked so hard to ‘dopt and marry me. That's because I can be Mommy's little husband, and Daddy's little wife at the same time. You wanna know why? It's because I'm a ""hermaphrodite"" (I asked Daddy how to spell it. I hope I got it right). I was born with both a penis and a girlcleft. A lot of kids born that way have just a little bit of boy and a lot of girl, or the other way around. They usually get special surgery and get turned into all girl or all boy. But I had normal boystuff and girlstuff, so they didn't know what to do with me. Besides, Romania didn't have much money to do stuff like that. So they left me alone. I'm glad they did!</p> <p> By the way, Diary, I'll tell you, since everbody seems to want to know. Yes, my pee comes out of both places, so I have to sit down to pee. There, you satisfied? Just kidding! Ha Ha!</p> <p> As far back as I can remember, Mommy and Daddy have punished me a lot. I get a spanking almost every day. Back when I was 5 or 6, they just spanked me on my bottom, or whipped me with a switch on my legs and my bottom. But after I turned 7, they started punishing my front, too. Daddy spanks me on my little girlcleft, which makes me feel so funny!. And Mommy spanks my penis. Mommy and Daddy usually take turns on whose day it is to punish me. On the days when Daddy's going to punish me, Mommy lays out little girl clothes for me to wear. When it's her turn, she has me wear little boy's clothes. Anyway, it's really embarrassing to be only nine and have your Mommy and Daddy punish you on your girlcleft and penis, don't you think, Diary?</p> <p> Oh, well; as Tigger says, ""TTFN!"" (That means, Ta Ta for now! Ha ha!).</p> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> Tonight Daddy punished me in a new way. After he spanked me on my bottom, and switched me on my thighs and bottom, he told me to stand up straight. He pulled my dress off me. It was so embarrassing to be only nine and to be so naked in front of my Daddy!. Then he took the switch and switched me on my little nipples! It was like this: (Swap!) ""OOOH! O-O-O! Oh, Daddy, you're whipping my nipples! AAAAA!"" Then he made me bend over and he switched me right on my little anus! It felt so weird, and it was so embarrassing to have my Daddy whip me there. I cried out and jumped so much. And it made my little penis go so stiff. Daddy saw that and he handed the switch to my Mommy. She just switched and switched me, right on my little penis! It made me yelp and tremble. Then Daddy put some lubricant on his fingers (you know, Diary, the stuff Mommy and Daddy put on the thermometer when they put it in my anus to take my temperature) and put his fingers right in my anus (Daddy says to say that he ""pierced, penetrated, and probed"" my anus). I kinda yelled, and then I couldn't hardly make any noise for a little while, cause Mommy had grabbed my little penis, and Daddy had his hands right on my little girlcleft, and he was pinching and twisting my little nubbin; you know, Diary, the one that feels so funny when you rub it (Daddy says to say that's my ""clitoris""). Pretty soon my bottom was moving, kinda all by itself, pushing up against my Daddy's hand, and my cleft and penis were pushing the other way against my Mommy and Daddy's hands. It was almost as if my bottom was saying, ""Oh, Daddy, push your fingers way into me!"" and my cleft and penis were saying, ""Oh, Mommy! Oh, Daddy! Punish me more and more!"" Then this hot kind of wave thing came all over me and I was yelling and bucking. Right in the middle of it Daddy took his hand out of my bottom and just spanked me over and over. It made that wave just explode all over me! It went right through my bottom, and my girlcleft, and my penis, and all over. And something kinda spurted out of my penis! Daddy said to tell you that means I had an ""orgasm"", whatever that is. He also said it's called ""coming"". And I sure came all right! Mommy and Daddy really know how to punish me!</p> <p> Then they sent me to bed. So goodnight, Diary!</p> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> I just turned ten today! Mommy and Daddy gave me a birthday party. And they invited a lot of Mommies and Daddies in our family that I've never seen before. Some of them came from different countries, all over the world. I think maybe I'm a little famous cause of being a hermaphrodite. For part of the party Mommy had me dress as a little boy, but for most of it she dressed me like a girl. I think that's because most of the guests were Daddies. Anyway, partways through the party Mommy and Daddy said I was naughty and I had to be punished. Everone gathered around and watched while Daddy put me over his knee and threw up my skirt. They could see I didn't have any panties on. Mommy and Daddy don't let me wear panties or underpants, so it's easier for them to punish me. Daddy spanked and spanked me. I kicked my little legs and cried out. Then him and Mommy just stripped me and made me stand in front of everbody, all naked. It was so embarrassing, even tho' I knew everbody there was one of my Mommies and Daddies. But most of them were still strangers, and it was kind of like being punished to have to be naked in front of them.</p> <p> When Daddy pulled my dress off, I heard a lot of the people gasp and stuff. I think it was because of me being a hermaphrodite. My little penis was standing out kinda stiff because of being punished, and my little cleft was showing between my legs. Mommy grabbed my little penis and started twisting and pinching it, so I jumped and moaned. Then Daddy started spanking me right on my girlcleft! I was yipping and yelping and dancing up and down.</p> <p> Then Mommy and Daddy took me to a little room next door. They told me it was time for me to be part of the marriage all the way. I kinda figured out that meant I was going to be raped. Then they told me I could have my choice: either Mommy and Daddy could rape me first in front of everbody, or I could be raped first by one of the other Daddies there. ‘Course I said I wanted Mommy and Daddy to do it first! But then they told me that the way they would decide which of the other Daddies got to rape me first was according to which one would give the most money to help all the poor kids in ******. They said that the Daddies would pay a lot of money to punish and rape me because I was so special ‘count of I was a hermaphrodite (""And a cute one, too!"" Daddy said. I love my Daddy!). Mommy and Daddy said they'd be right there watching and making sure I was all right, but the other Daddy would get to punish me and rape me, and when he raped me there was no way around it, it was going to hurt some. Well, I thought I ought to let one of the other Daddies do it, for the kids y'know. And besides, I have to admit; I was a little curious to see what it would be like with one of them!</p> <p> After they had the contest, they brought me back in and introduced me to the Daddy who had won. He was nice-looking, but a little older than my Daddy. He all ready had his pants opened, and his rod was poking out. It was all stiff and big. I knew he was going to rape me with his rod. It made me so anxious, and yet somehow it made me feel…funny, to think that his hard rod was going to go inside me. He held my shoulders and kissed me for a while. He smelled like my Daddy's cologne, which was really nice. Then he just ran his hand up and down my front. He pulled at my little nipples, and pinched them. And he grabbed my cleft lips and pinched and twisted them, too. He even ran his hands up and down my little penis. Then he spun me around and gave me a quick spanking. He took a riding crop and whipped me with it, right on my little thighs, back and then front. It felt so funny to be whipped on the front of my thighs. Daddy says that's because it's more ""sexual"" to be whipped on the front of your thighs. He brought the crop down right across my little breasts. It was like this: (WAPP!) ""AAAAAH! Oh, Sir, my breasts! OOOOO! AH! AH! AH!"" I just cried out and cried out as he kept on whipping me there. My little nipples got all stiff and kinda red. It was so embarrassing to be only ten and to be so naked and punished by a strange man.</p> <p> Then he snapped the crop onto my little penis. Oh, how I danced and jumped up and down while he whipped me there! It almost made me spurt! Then he swung the crop up between my legs right onto my little girlcleft. I almost screamed and I got kinda faint cause it was so intense. He picked me up like I didn't weigh anything and just slung me onto the couch in the room. He put me onto my back, spread my legs, and spanked me a few times on my cleft and penis. Then he put his mouth right on my cleft! He kissed and kissed me there. It felt so funny! Then he pressed his tongue up against my clitoris and maidenhead. Oh, how I moaned and cried. Soon I was bucking up and down while he used his tongue and his teeth to punish my little clitoris. I think he could tell I was about to come, because suddenly he raised up and put his rod right at my girlcleft. Then he just thrust it in so hard, and raped me of my maidenhead. Oh and it did hurt so much! I screamed and cried. He just held me, and kissed my hair, and told me he loved me, while I sobbed and my shoulders shook. I could feel him sort of throbbing inside my punished cleft. After a while my sobs died down to the occasional sniffle. He started to thrust his rod in and out of my smarting cleft, long and slow at first, then fast and hard. I yelled with each thrust, like this: ""AAH! – AAH! – AAH!"" Pretty soon I could feel that wave coming over me again. I was bucking, and moaning, and jerking, and spurting. And then I think he came, too, and filled me with his seed. It mixed with the little trickle of blood from my maidenhead and I could feel it run out of my cleft down onto my anus.</p> <p> They let me rest for a little while after that while some of the Mommies punished a little boy they'd brought along. Then my Mommy and Daddy decided to punish me and rape me. Mommy raped my anus with an ice dildo while she spanked and wanked my penis. Then Daddy whipped my clitoris and cleft and anus with a groovestrap. Mommy clipped electrodes to my penis and Daddy clipped them to my clitoris and nipples. They sent the current through me, and I jumped and moaned. My little nipples and penis got so stiff.</p> <p> Finally they raped me. Mommy mounted me and took my penis into her. She was so strong, and warm and wet! She thrust down onto me so hard and pushed my foreskin back as she raped my virgin penis. Right after that Daddy came behind me and rammed his lubricated rod into my anus! How I cried out and moaned as he raped me and raped me! And he reached around and seized my cleft and clitoris. Soon Mommy was coming. I could feel her wetness on my penis. Then Daddy started to come, and fill my anus with his seed. Then I was coming, yipping and yelping.</p> <p> Oh, Diary, it's so neat to know that I'm so loved, and cared for, and punished!</p> </div>",[]
1133,Sold As a Slave,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,43,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When I was ten my mommy sold me to a man. I don’t mean like a prostitute, I mean like a slave. My mom was pretty poor. A lot of times we didn’t have very much to eat. I had a little brother, too. I think mom really didn’t like me very much. She was always mad, or sad. Sometimes she’d hit me. She liked my little brother a lot. But even though I tried to help her, and take care of my brother, and stuff, she never said anything nice to me. She bought him new clothes, sometimes, but I always had to wear her old clothes. Sometimes she didn’t even try to cut them or pin them up to fit me.</p> <p> Then this man came along, Mr. ****. I think he saw me playing outside on the street and found out where I lived. He talked with my mom for a long time. The next thing I knew, we were on a plane! I’d never even been to the airport before, let alone flown. It was cool! Then we landed in a foreign country. Everybody looked strange and some of them dressed strange too. Mr. **** said we were in *****. He took us to a hotel that was really fancy. We had great food and soft beds to sleep in.</p> <p> He left us alone for awhile, then he came back with some papers that he gave to mom. He signed them and she signed them. He gave her a folder; it had some money in it, and plane tickets. Then he looked at me and said, “Well, little missy, that’s it. You’re mine, now.” I didn’t understand what he meant, and I just looked at him, and at my mom.</p> <p> She kinda looked mean or sad or something, and she said, “That’s right, sis. I just sold you to him. You’re his slave now, so better get used to it. Now I don’t have to worry about you anymore, or about anything!” And she waved the money around with a big smile.</p> <p> I couldn’t talk, or even think, I was so…numb, or something. I don’t even know if I was sad, or mad. I couldn’t feel anything. Mr. **** gave my mom a kinda dirty look, and put his arms around my shoulders and sorta guided me out the door.</p> <p> He took me to a big house way off by itself. He said it was his. There were some servants there, but nobody else. He took me to a room that was all done up real pretty, with hearts and flowers and stuff on the walls, and heart-shaped pillows. There were some dolls and stuffed animals, too. Seeing that room made me sort of wake up, and I said, “Is this my room?” all kinda excited-like.</p> <p> He just smiled and nodded. I jumped on the bed and hugged one of the pillows to my chest. “I love it! Thanks a lot, Mr. ****!” I bounced around the room looking at everything and checking out all the dolls.</p> <p> After a while Mr. **** came into the room and sat on my bed. He patted it and told me to sit down next to him. “Do you know what is going on?” he asked me. I just shook my head. I hadn’t been thinking of anything, really, and the new room had made me forget what little I was thinking about. “In this country, in *****, slavery is legal. Do you know what it means if someone is a slave?” I nodded, but I wasn’t really so sure. I think he knew that, because he went on, “If someone is a slave, she belongs to someone else. Someone owns her. She has to do everything that her master tells her to do, and her master can do anything her wants to with her. If she doesn’t obey him, he can punish her. Do you think you understand?”</p> <p> I sorta gulped, and nodded. I thought I was beginning to catch on. He continued, “I don’t mean to be mean, but I don’t think your mom cared about you very much. She sold you to me to be my slave. I didn’t even have to pay as much for you as I was prepared to. See, I’d been watching you for a while, for a long time before I got to know your mom. Do you know why I was watching you?” I shook my head. “Because you’re the cutest little girl I’ve seen in my whole life. You are so sweet, and precious, and pretty. You’re like a little angel to me. I just fell in love with you.” I didn’t know what to make of that. But it sorta felt good, to know that someone grown-up thought that about me.</p> <p> He went on, “When I saw how your mom treated you, I didn’t like it at all. You should have pretty clothes to wear and at least a few toys. I know your mom didn’t have much money, but she wasn’t taking care of you as well as she could have.” I nodded, ‘cause I’d always thought the same thing. It made me feel better to know that I wasn’t just being selfish or anything.</p> <p> “That’s why I bought you,” he said, “So that I could take care of you, and cherish you, and teach you, and raise you. And so that I could punish you, and use you like a slave.” I’d been getting a kinda warm, fuzzy feeling about what he was saying, but that last bit brought me up short. I jumped a bit, and stared up at him. “That’s right, I said punish you, and use you. You’re my slave. I’m your master. You do what I say, or I punish you. Sometimes I’ll punish you just because I want to. Like right now.”</p> <p> Suddenly he grabbed me, and pulled me over his lap. Before I knew it he had tossed the hem of my pretty little sundress up, pulled down my panties, and started spanking me! WAP-WAP-WAP! his hand went on my bare bottom, and I yelped, “AH! OH! Oh, Mr. ****! Oh, please!” but he just kept spanking me for a while. It stung my little bottom, but I guess I must admit, it didn’t hurt that bad. But it was so embarrassing! A man was spanking me on my bare bottom, and I was only ten! I started to cry.</p> <p> Suddenly he picked me up off his lap and gave me a big hug. I didn’t know what to do; I sorta hugged him back without thinking, and it felt so good to have his arms around me, holding me, and rubbing my back, and to hear him whispering how much he loved me. I sobbed for a little while, but pretty soon I quieted down. Around that time I noticed that his hands had run down my back and lifted my dress, and he was rubbing my bare bottom. It was still a little sore from the spanking, but his warm hands felt so good as he squeezed my little bottom cheeks, pushing them together and then pulling them apart, so that I could feel the air on my little rosebud. My head sorta felt swimmy, and I was so sleepy. I yawned.</p> <p> He picked me up real soft, and laid me down on the bed, and pulled the covers up to my chin. He kissed me on the forehead, saying, “Good night, angel!” Then he turned out the light and closed the door. I fell asleep even as he was walking down the hall.</p> <p> The next day I woke up to smell bacon, and muffins, and other great stuff. I jumped out of bed and ran towards the aroma. Before I got there I saw Mr. **** sitting at a big table, with all kinds of good-looking food on it. He called me over and told me to sit down next to him and dig in. He didn’t have to tell me twice!</p> <p> While we were eating he talked to me some more. “From now on, you are to call me any one of the following names: ‘Daddy’, ‘Master’, or ‘Sir’. Do you understand?” I nodded slowly. “Tell me that you understand me,” he commanded.</p> <p> “I understand,” I replied.</p> <p> “’I understand’ what?” he demanded.</p> <p> I got it. “I understand…Sir.”</p> <p> “That’s better. Do you know why you can call me ‘Daddy’?” I shook my head. “Because along with buying you as my slave, I also adopted you. Legally you’re my daughter now.” I don’t know why, but that made me feel good. I guess it must have showed, because he asked me, “Do you like that idea?”</p> <p> “Yes, Daddy!” I giggled.</p> <p> “So do I, angel, so do I,” he answered. “Are you done eating?” I nodded. “Good. Because I think I’d like to punish you now.”</p> <p> I just gaped at him as he pushed his chair back. Somehow I hadn’t really thought about what happened the night before. I had no idea he was going to do it again, so soon. Almost without thinking I got up and shuffled over to him, ready to be pulled down over his lap for a spanking. But as I did, he stood up too. He led me away from the table a bit, then he just pulled my little sundress right up over my head and off me! Now all I had on was my little panties, my kneesocks, and my saddle shoes. I was so embarrassed, ‘cause he could see my little nipples. I could feel myself turning red, all the way down to my chest.</p> <p> “You’re so beautiful, so gorgeous,” he said. I was so anxious, and trembling, that I hardly heard him, but still a part of me did, and it made me feel really good to know that he thought I was beautiful. “Your breasts were really made for the riding crop, you know,” he continued. I didn’t know what he meant, but I soon found out!</p> <p> He went to a drawer in a nearby cabinet a pulled something out. I guess it was a riding crop. It was a sort of whippy like thing with a flat end, made out of leather. Before I knew it he just brought it down right across my little nipples, SWAP! I cried out, “AAAA!” and kept on yelping as he whipped me again and again. Boy, did it sting! By the time he stopped my little nipples were kinda red and stiff. He put the riding crop down and put his hands on my little breasts. It was so embarrassing to be only ten and have a grown man holding my little nipples! I whimpered and squirmed. But he just rubbed them and rubbed them, and it did feel good, somehow, to have him rubbing my breasts after he whipped them.</p> <p> A week or two went by. Every day he punished me, usually by spanking me, sometimes by whipping me on my breasts. We did other stuff, too. He showed me some schoolbooks he had gotten for me. I was glad that I was going to be learning things. He took me around the city and showed me different sights. We even went to church.</p> <p> Afterwards he sat me down and talked to me. “You’re probably wondering why I’m doing all this, aren’t you, little one?” he asked me. I nodded. “I’ll try to explain it to you. But to do that, I need to know how much you know about some things,"" he said. ""You know what `sex' is, don't you?"" I nodded again, kinda slowly; I wasn’t too sure about where this was going! ""And you know what sexual desire is?"" I didn’t really know what he meant, so I sorta cocked my head at him. ""Do you know what happens to a man when he wants to have sex with a girl?"" I shook my head. “Well, he gets very excited in his mind, and often his penis gets stiff. Do you know what that means?” I giggled and nodded. I told him I’d seen my little brother’s penis get stiff before. “A grown man’s penis is bigger, of course, and I doubt that your little brother was thinking about having sex when he got that way! Anyway, the important thing to know is that some men get sexually excited about some things, and some by another. For some it’s enough to just think about having sex with a pretty girl. For others, there are other things they want to think about as well.”</p> <p> ""Let me tell you about something that may seem kind of strange to you,” he said. “Now you know that most men can be sexually excited by seeing a pretty woman and thinking about having sex with her, don't you?"" I nodded my head slowly. I wasn’t quite sure of where this was going! ""Well some men will get sexually excited by many other things having to do with a woman. Some of them might seem weird. All of these unusual ways of sexual excitement are called ""fetishes"". Some men have to have their fetish as part of sex in order to be sexually excited, others just like it more with it than without it.</p> <p> “Let me give you an example: believe it or not, some men are sexually excited at the thought of a woman wearing high heeled shoes, or red shoes, or both. They can't get fully sexually excited unless she's wearing the right shoes. Other men with a similar fetish might only need to imagine that she's wearing certain shoes to get more excited. Do you understand?"" I nodded again. ""As you might have guessed, I, too, have a fetish. Actually two of them.</p> <p> ""One is that I enjoy spanking and punishing a pretty girl. Oh, I can have sex without it, but with it it is much more enjoyable. But that's not all...</p> <p> ""My other desire is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl who is slender, like you..."" And he traced his hand down my side. ""And has slim hips, like yours,"" he said as he patted my bottom. ""And no more than little buds for breasts,"" he said as he slid his hand from my belly to my chest, tracing a finger over first one of my nipples, then the other, making me tremble.</p> <p> “I saw you playing on the street. You’re so cute, and adorable, I noticed you right away. And I could see you were kind of sad, somehow, and when I met your mother and saw how she treated you, I thought I knew why. I wanted you. I wanted to be your father, and protect you, and love you, and cherish you. And I wanted to be your master, to have you as my slave-wife, to punish you, and use you, and rape you. And now I have you, and I can be your father, and your husband, and your master.”</p> <p> I’m going to leave it up to you, little one. Your mother doesn’t want you; I do. But if you want me to, I will go back to her, and see if she’ll take you back. If she doesn’t want to, and I don’t think she will, then I will make sure you’re taken care of. But you won’t be able to stay with me; it would be too hard on me to have you near me, and not be able to have you as I want to. I’ll find a boarding school, or orphanage, or something like that, and pay for your care.”</p> <p> But, if you’re willing, you can stay with me, and be my slave, and my daughter, and my wife. So what do you say, little one?” He waited, staring at my face.</p> <p> I looked down at my hands in my lap for a while. I was so confused. I knew, somehow, that I ought to be freaked at the idea of staying with him, but…</p> <p> “I want to stay with you, Daddy,” I heard myself saying.</p> <p> He picked me up and held me in a big hug for a long time. It felt so good to be held like that, so strong and gentle. His aftershave smelt good. I buried my face in his neck as he nuzzled my hair.</p> <p> After a while he set me down. He cupped my chin in his hand and tilted my face up to look in my eyes. “I think it’s high time you were punished, young lady. Take off your panties,” he ordered. I slid them off, anxious and kinda shaking. He bent me under his arm and gave me a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAP! on my bare bottom.</p> <p> “OOOO! AH! O-O-O!” I yelped, and danced from foot to foot as he spanked me and spanked me on my bare bottom. It was so embarrassing, being only ten, and getting spanked on my naked bottom by a grown man. I could feel my face getting red, and my bottom, too! Finally, with a last heavy SMACK! he was done. I sniffed and whimpered a bit. He rubbed my bottom kinda softly, and soon my whimpers turned to gasps, as he slid his hand towards my private parts.</p> <p> He stood me up, and as he did so he moved his hand around my hip and slid between my legs. He cupped my naked girlcleft in his hand, and I jumped and squealed. Then all of a sudden he began to spank me, right on my little cleftlips and clitoris! WAP-WAP-WAP! I cried out wildly, “AAAAAA! OO-OO-OO!” With his other hand he slipped between my bottom cheeks, and just pushed his fingers into my anus, pushing them in and out of me as I kinda moved around and moaned. The idea of having a grown man so expose and abuse me, being just ten years old, was so strong. I felt like I was going to faint.</p> <p> After he was done punishing me, he rubbed me gently, this time right on my anus and cleft. Soon my breath was coming short, my mouth dry, my knees weak. I had never felt such a tingle in my little nubbin before. It was so much more intense than when I would just rub it myself in bed at night. It felt like it was supposed to do something else…but it didn’t, yet. He stopped, and just held me for a while, rocking me back and forth. Soon I fell asleep in his arms.</p> <p> The next day he drove me to a small building in the city. He said it was a “justice of the peace”, whatever that is. We went inside, and the next thing I know, there’s a wedding going on, and it’s his and mine! They had an organ playing and everything. And when the “justice” asked me if “I do”, I said Yes! Then we had a wonderful day, going out to eat, and shopping, and going to the zoo. I was so happy.</p> <p> That night, when we were back home, he called me into the big bedroom. He told me that I was a very naughty girl, and I had to be punished. By now I knew that he was sort of kidding about being naughty, but that I sure was going to be punished! He pulled me over his lap, pulled down my panties, and spanked me over and over on my bare bottom. Then he sat me on the bed and pushed the straps of my dress off my shoulders, so that it fell to my hips. My nipples were kinda stiff over my little breast buds. He took them in his hands, and sorta squeezed and rubbed them for a while, while I gasped and moaned. Then he took a riding crop to them, smacking me on my little breasts again and again as I cried out wildly.</p> <p> He stood me up and pulled my dress off me, exposing me completely. Now I stood naked, a ten-year-old girl in front of a grown man. I blushed to know that he could see my little girlcleft, peeping out from between my thighs. I didn’t get to think about it for long, though. He walked slowly around me, slapping the strap-end of the riding crop into his palm, as I trembled and whimpered. Suddenly it flashed out, whipping me on my calves, then again and again on my thighs, back and front. He spent some time disciplining me on my bare buttocks with the crop as I danced and yelped.</p> <p> He strode around in front of me and swung the strap-end back and forth against my little mons and cleft-lips. I was swaying on my feet by now, mouth dry, knees weak, breath short, and a strange wetness between my legs. I felt kinda faint ‘cause of the punishment being so intense. He put me on the bed in knee-chest position. I knew that my anus was bared to his gaze. I never dreamed of being punished there, but that’s what he did. He whipped me over and over on my tender, delicate anus, as I moaned and cried out.</p> <p> Finally he was rubbing me, over and over, on my anus and my cleft. He put some lubricant on his fingers, and then he pierced my anus, and penetrated and probed me deeply, with two, and then three fingers. His other hand seized my clitoris, pinching and twisting it. I was bucking and sobbing, yipping and yelping. The next thing I knew, something big and hard was penetrating me. He was raping my anus! I nearly screamed at the sensation of being stretched so much by a grown man’s rod piercing my little rosebud, and at the thought of being only ten and so abused by a grown man.</p> <p> He pounded into me, thrusting his whole length in, then nearly withdrawing fully, before ramming into me again. He reached around and continued to molest my clitoris as he raped my anus. Soon that burning feeling was rising in my cleft. It spread and grew, until I was shaking and sobbing, bucking and rocking, and crying out, “Oh, Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! AAAAA!” A wave of intense feeling flashed through me, building and building. Meanwhile he was shuddering and shaking, too, pressing his hips against my buttocks, his rod fully penetrating me. Finally the feeling began to fade, leaving a wonderful glow behind. We both collapsed on the bed together, and he held me and kissed me, and told me how much he loved me. I fell asleep listening to him, his rod still inside me.</p> <p> In the middle of the night I woke up to find him spanking my thighs. It startled me, but he swept me up in his arms and held me til I relaxed. Then he sent me to the bathroom with a swat on my bottom as I giggled. When I came back, he sat me on his lap, facing away from him, with my thighs apart. He spanked me again and again directly on my little girlcleft. I yipped and yiped. Then he laid me back on the bed and kissed me all over. He started at my forehead, then my glabella and eyelids. He kissed my nose, and then full on my lips, long and sweet. Then he slid down my neck until he reached my chest. He fastened on first one nipple, then the other, biting and sucking them as I trembled and whimpered. He moved to my stomach, and paused to blow a flurbish in my bellybutton, making me giggle. He pretended to be stern, saying “No laughing, young lady!” and he smacked my cleft once, sharply, making me gasp.</p> <p> Then he was there, nearly raping me with his lips and tongue, pushing hard against my maidenhead, making me cry out. He caught my clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between his tongue and teeth. I shuddered and moaned, louder and louder as he continued to work my little clitoris, bringing that wave of burning on and on.</p> <p> He rose up over me and positioned the head of his erect rod at my cleftlips. Then with one firm thrust he penetrated me, raping me of my maidenhead. I screamed one short scream, then sobbed and shook, as he lay still buried inside of me. I could feel him pulsating. He kissed my hair and stroked my shoulders, soothing me. After a while my distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to rape me in earnest, long hard strokes penetrating to my cervix, pinning me to the bed. I cried out rhythmically with each thrust. He raped me faster and harder, rocking me on the bed. Soon his firm tool was forcing me to come, bucking, nearly screaming. He punished me with a few more forceful strokes before he allowed himself to come, pouring his seed into my abused preteen vagina.</p> <p> Afterwards I lay in his arms, as he again murmured into my ear of his love for me. It felt so good to know that I was his daughter, and wife, and slave. To know that I was loved, and cherished. And punished!</p> </div>",[]
1134,An Antebellum Boy and His Girl,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,15,4,"M/g, bdsm, ""rape"", romantic, historical",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Crack! ""AAAAH!"" screamed the teenage slavegirl as the whip seized her buttocks. The overseer brought his arm back and then down again, lashing her between her legs, the end of the whip snapping directly onto her barely fledged cleft. ""AAAAIIIII!"" she screamed, and screamed and sobbed repeatedly as he continued to whip her again and again. Her dark skin gleamed with perspiration in the torchlight.</p> <p> The other slaves watched closely. The older men grinned and poked each others' sides. The older women nodded grimly. Some of the younger women licked their lips nervously, remembering all too well what the young teen was experiencing. Old Uncle and Auntie simply watched with satisfaction. The overseer had formed a mutually advantageous relationship with the slaves. The owner of the plantation was ill, and often away from home. His only son was not yet old enough to assume control, so he left all the details of management to the overseer. The latter treated them very fairly, made sure they were well fed and clothed. He never separated families or sold anyone ""down the river"". And he made sure to ""pay court"" to the senior slaves, Old Uncle and Auntie. It was through interaction with them that he developed a curious and very satisfying habit. Old Uncle and Auntie were great believers in discipline, particularly for young girls. If one of the young girlslaves ""sassed"" an elder, or shirked work, they made sure that the unfortunate wench was brought to the overseer. He in turn provided the discipline. He was careful to punish the girls just enough, no more; he left reddened areas on their buttocks, breasts, and clefts that faded slowly, but no lasting marks. Occasionally his victims were known to achieve orgasm from his ministrations. And a steady string of them found their way into his bed for even more strict, intimate punishment.</p> <p> The boy watched from the outskirts. He was fascinated. He did not yet understand his own desires, he just knew that the sight of the young teen girl being punished was one of the most attractive he had ever seen. He had recently begun masturbating, and he found his hand stroking himself through his pants as the girl moaned and cried out. The boy was the son of the owner of the plantation. This was the first time the lad had seen the overseer whip a young girl. He had been out late, walking, and chanced upon the affair. After the scene was over, the young man returned to the mansion. He slipped up to his room, undressed, and jumped into bed. He masturbated fervently, replaying the whipping of the girl in his mind, imagining himself punishing her, and rapingher.</p> <p> Most of the time the boy was on his own, his father being away a lot, or too busy or too ill to spend time with him, and his mother having died when he was young. He found himself fascinated by buildings, especially bridges and dams. As a young boy, he spent many hours at the creek making elaborate structures that temporarily diverted the stream, until finally the flow ate into them and sent them tumbling. Now that he was 17, he turned his attention to the woods and pastures of the plantation. He planned various useful structures, and set out to build them, testing his methods carefully. He worked hard, sawing logs, hauling timber, drilling and nailing with the primitive tools available at the time. The overseer remarked on this, and asked him, ""Why don't you get some of the slaves to help you? Let them do the hard work!"" The lad just mumbled something about wanting to be alone, and stole off. The overseer watched him go, musing. In truth, the boy didn't want his structures seen by anyone until he had perfectedhis methods.</p> <p> One day he was pursuing his pasttime when he noticed a little girl watching him. She was a mulatto; actually very light-skinned. She appeared to be about seven years old. She was, if he had only known it, his second cousin; his granduncle raped her slave grandmother resulting in her mother, who was in turn given as a bedwarmer to a visiting friend of the boy's family, producing her. She was dressed only in a skimpy pullover, too short to adequately cover her. As she squatted down to watch him build, he could easily see her little girlcleft peeping out from under the hem of her garment. The sight somehow confused him, and he quickly looked away. To cover his confusion he gruffly ordered her, ""G'wan, beat it, girl!"" ""Yassuh,"" she reluctantly obeyed, shuffling off slowly. He watched her go. Something in the slope of her shoulders, or perhaps her slender thighs, seemed to hypnotize him. Before she had gone very far, he called her back. ""All right, you can stay; but you'll have to help me, and do what I say!"" he shouted. ""Thank you, thank you, Massa!"" she cried as she hurried back, eager to be a part of the fascinating work. Under his direction she carried what lumber she could, and his tools. He found her handy to hold measuring strings, and mark lines with charcoal, and such chores.</p> <p> She was a lonely child, her mother having died a few years before. Because of her light color, and curly light brown hair that fell in soft ringlets to her shoulders, she was not well liked by the rest of the slaves, yet was kept as one by the ""whites"". So she survived as best she could on what scraps of food and comfort she could scrounge. Helping the young master in his building was more fun than she'd ever had.</p> <p> The only thing that bothered him about her was her diction. But that was easily remedied. ""Yassuh,"" and ""Massa,"" she said at first, but he firmly instructed her not to talk like that.""Like what, Massa?"" she asked, innocently.</p> <p> ""Like that; like a slave!"" he replied somewhat crossly.</p> <p> ""But I am a slave,"" she answered, reasonably enough.</p> <p> ""I know, I know!"" he fumed, ""But I don't want you talking like that. Here, try this: say 'Master'.""""Massa,"" quoth she.</p> <p> ""No, no! Like this: 'Mas-ter',"" he enunciated carefully.</p> <p> ""Mas-ter,"" she said, uncertainly, but catching on.""Good! Now try 'Yes Sir'.""</p> <p> ""Y-yes Sir!"" she stammered.</p> <p> ""That's it! Talk like that from now on,"" he commanded. And she did.</p> <p> The days went by. They met every day to build. Whether he knew it or not, the boy looked forward more and more to their times together. One day, unbeknownst to him, the overseer happened to catch sight of them. He watched the boy instructing the girl in some detail of construction. A sly smile played across his lips. He sought the boy out the next day. Theirs was a friendly, if somewhat distant, relationship. The boy occasionally would solicit advice from the overseer, since his own father was essentially unavailable. ""Watcha doin' with that littl' yaller gal, boy?"" the older man asked.</p> <p> ""W-what do you mean?"" the young lad stammered, somehow embarrassed to have someone else know about his relationship with her, however innocent it might be.</p> <p> ""Yer gonna ruin that littl' gal,"" the overseer opined solemnly. Somehow the idea alarmed the boy.""Ruin her?! How?""</p> <p> ""Y'see, son, these little gal slaves needs discipline. Didn't you know that? The way yer treatin' her, she's gonna get the idear that she's above a good whippin'. She'll get the idear that she can get away with cuttin' up, and sech. Then, if she's ever under a man who won't stand fer sech goin's on, she's liable to suffer the worser for it. See what I mean?""</p> <p> ""I-I guess so..."" the boy muttered, uncertainly. ""What ya need to do is show her yer in charge. Punish her some. Make her mind you."" Images of the young teen being whipped flashed through the boy's mind, but somehow the teen was replaced by the little girl... his mind shied away; she seemed too little for that, and yet... It was as if the man read the lad's mind. ""Now you don't wanna get too... intense with her at first, her bein' so little and all. Make up some excuse and just put her over yer knee and give her a good spanking. Make sure it's on her bare bottom!"" He left the boy with a grin and a wave.</p> <p> The next day the boy and the little girl met as usual at one of his projects. As they worked the boy thought over what the overseer had advised. Finally he came to a decision. He waited until she had slipped, as she occasionally did, into the typical slave patois. Then he sat down on a log. ""Come over here, girl!"" he ordered. She came to his side, not suspecting anything. He suddenly toppled her over his lap, tossed up her shirt, and began to spank her soft bare bottom. WAP! WAK! ""AH! OH!"" she cried out, struggling futilely in his grasp as he smacked her again and again. Her cries seemed to go straight to his rod, and he felt himself swelling in his pants, pressing against her waist, as she moaned and sobbed. He finally let her up, her bottom reddened and stinging. She rubbed it and danced in place, saying, ""Oh, Young Massa, what did you do that for? Why did you spank me?"" He replied, ""To help you to remember to speak correctly! And if you don't want some more of it right away, then you better get back to work!"" She rushed back to the work in progress, sniffling and sobbing. At the end of the day she slunk off. He wondered if he would see her again. The next day, there she was. She didn't have to come. But she was still fascinated by the building projects. And there was something about the young master... He spanked her every day, making up excuses to do so. Sometimes it even seemed to him that she deliberately provoked him in some small way to earn hersmacks.</p> <p> A few weeks later the overseer encountered the lad again. ""How're ya doin' with that li'l yaller gal?"" he inquired.""A-All right,"" the boy replied. ""Yer still lettin' her know who's boss, aren't ya?""</p> <p> ""Yes, I spank her every day..."" ""Yer still just spankin' her? Ya gotta do more than that!"" ""W-what do you mean?"" The boy had a sudden image of the little girl suspended as the young teen had been, exposed, whipped... he blushed and shook his head to clear it. ""C'mon, I'll show ya!"" He led the lad to his own quarters. Inside, to the boy's surprise, was the young teen whom he had seen being whipped! As they entered she shyly sidled up to the man. The boy was even more surprised to see him take her tenderly in his arms, and kiss her! Then he led her to his bed, and made her assume knee-chest position on it, her cleft and anus fully exposed to the young man's hungry eyes. ""Now watch closely,"" he commanded the boy. He proceeded to demonstrate on the girl various methods of discipline, including the switch and the strap, as well as probing her deeply in both apertures. He quite expertly brought her to the brink of orgasm and kept her there while he applied strict intimate discipline to her buttocks, breasts, anus, and vulva. Finally he allowed her to come as he strapped her anus while roughly massaging herclitoris. ""Ya see?"" he asked the boy, as the girl subsided from her nearly screaming orgasm, now merely sobbing and moaning as he continued to rub her cleft and bottom, with the occasional SMACK! applied to her moist cleft. ""That's the way to keep'em in line, isn't it, sweetheart?"" With that he pulled the girl up, and she clung to him, shoulder still shaking. He patted her back and grinned at the boy. The boy stammered out some sort of farewell and stumbled out the door in a daze. The next day the girl came to his project site as usual. As they worked, he eyed her every chance he could. She was so cute, so sweet... At last he could hold out no longer. He called her over to him, stripped her of her shift, and pulled her down over his lap. He spanked her soundly on her bare bottom as she moaned and jiggled. Then, to her astonishment, he sat her up on his lap facing away from him, and proceeded to spank her directly on her bare cleft! SWAP! SWAK! ""AAAA! OOOO!"" she cried aloud, squirming and writhing in his grasp. He stood her up, her knees almost buckling from the intensity of feeling flooding through her. He seized a switch he had cut beforehand and switched her sharply; calves, back of her thighs, then the fronts. She yelped and wailed. Without warning he suddenly brought the switch across her little nipples, SWAK! ""AAAAIIIIIEEE!"" she cried out as he whipped her little breasts again and again. He stepped back for a moment and admired the network of thin red lines left by the switch across her nipples. As she stood, swaying, eyes half closed, he brought the switch up sharply between her legs, directly onto her cleft, WAAP! ""AAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and nearly fainted. He caught her in his arms, hugged her, and then pulled her across his lap again. He spit on his right hand, and then pierced her anus, penetrating and probing her, while with his left he reached around and seized her clitoris, pressing and rubbing as she squealed and yelped. Soon her cries became more hoarse and rhythmic, her little hips bucking up and down of their own accord, and he was rewarded with a little-girl's orgasm as sheyipped and yiped. After he let her up, she surprised him by throwing herself at his waist and clinging to him in a fierce hug, shoulders still shaking with an occasional sob. Then she ran off. He watched her go in a daze; he was in love. She came to the site the next day, but he wasn't there. Nor was he there the next, or the next. She shyly asked around, and found out that he had been suddenly called to his father's side in a distant town, and wasn't expected back for months, if at all. She wept, and moped around. Old Uncle took her under his wing; he had noticed the relationship between the boy and the girl, and he thought maybe, someday... The boy's father, fearing that he was dying, had decided to send him to college up north. There he was exposed to Christianity, and abolitionism. He converted, and became disgusted with himself for being a slaveholder, and for what he had done to the little girl. Yet he couldn't help thinking about what he had done with her, late at night, as he lay in bed, his rod stiffening...</p> <p> The years passed. After four years of schooling, now 21 years old, the young man was ready for life. His father, after having rallied somewhat a few years before, was ailing again, and was calling for his son to return home. Since he was now grown, he requested and received a smaller house away from the big house for his own, ""for privacy"", he had said; his father thought he understood. In reality, the young man wanted to be away from where slaves might be abused in his presence. After his homecoming, a somewhat subdued affair, he trudged down the path to his new home. His mood was somber. He didn't know what to do about the fact that he was the son of a slaveholder, and due to inherit slaves, possibly very soon. Unbeknownst to the young man, Old Uncle and the overseer had arranged a ""surprise"". The young girl was now eleven. Under Old Uncle's tutelage, she too had converted. When she thought about the young man, it was with mixed emotions, to say the least! But in the last 2 days, her life had suddenly changed. Old Uncle had delivered her up to the overseer. He in turn had brusquely informed the girl that she was to be given to an honored guest of the plantation as a bedwarmer. He warned her that, should she fail to please the guest, she would be punished, and let on that she might be punished anyway, for the pleasure of the guest. The girl was almost in shock. Nothing like this had ever happened to her before, not since the boy had had his way with her. She stumbled along after the overseer, hardly noticing her surroundings. He pointed her to a chair, and told her to wait there for the guest. But he drilled it into her head that, as soon as the guest arrived, she was to stand, greet him, and push the straps of her shift off her shoulders so that it would fall to the floor. As he left, she sank into the chair, burying her face in her hands. She came to with a start, hearing the door slam. A man's footsteps approached, and she hastily jumped to her feet. He came into the room, she looked up, and their eyes met. At some subconscious level, she recognized him, and a flash of fear shot through her mind: ""Oh, no, it's him! He's going to punish me like he did before, and then rape me!"" Yet at a deeper level, some part of her remembered what it was really like when he punished her, and a shiver almost of desire passed through her, unacknowledged as of yet. And at an even deeper level, unrecognized consciously, was the firm knowledge: Everything would be all right. He loved her. He would take care of her. But at the surface she was still numb, going through the motions of what she had been told to do: ""Master, I am your bedwarmer,"" she said in a monotone, while she began to push the straps of her shift off her slim shoulders... When the young man looked up and saw the girl, he was struck dumbfounded. There before him was a vision in a slave shift, a pretty little preteen. She was heartbreakingly slender, and to his eyes had the face of an angel in despair. He recognized her, and through his mind flashed multiple emotions. Part of him was simply entranced by her slim beauty. Part of him, the part he was ashamed of, instantly was lusting after her, planning all the ways to punish her sexually, and then rape her. And part of him was simply immediately flat-out in love with her. He watched as if hypnotized her hands moving to the straps of her shift. Just as she pushed them off her shoulders he managed to break out of the spell, berating himself for letting things get this far, rushing towards her shouting, ""No, stop that, don't!"" and other similar imprecations. Even as he did so, he couldn't help but notice her shift slipping to the floor, revealing her nearly flat chest, with nipples just barely breaking the surface, and her unfledged cleft peeping from between her slender thighs. She shrank back from him, fearing his wild advance, but he just stooped down and pulled her shift back up, as he continued awkwardly to try and reassure her, telling her not to worry, that he wouldn't do anything to her she didn't want him to do, that he would take care of her. She just stood there, trembling, staring at him, tears leaking down her cheeks. She didn't seem to comprehend what he was saying. He gently sat her in the chair as he continued to try and reassure her. Finally he noticed her crying, and, again scolding himself for not noticing sooner, he pulled his handkerchief out of his pocket and handed it to her. She looked at it, then at him, then at it, then at him, and broke out sobbing, collapsing against his chest, burying her face in his shirt. He put his arms around her gently and rocked her, like the little girl she was. After a while she settled down, and seemed to him to be exhausted. So he picked her up and deposited her on his bed, pulled the covers up to her chin, kissed her on the forehead, whispered to her to sleep well, he'd be right outside the door if she needed him, and left the room. So began a new chapter in their lives. They settled fairly quickly into a routine. The young man would go off in the morning to work on taking over the running of the plantation. The girl stayed in his house, mostly. He did not want her going out, as he was afraid of what might happen to her; the overseer might abuse her, or one of the other slaves, or any white man. When he was home, she stayed near him. Even though it was frowned upon (though not yet illegal), he taught her to read and write, and do arithmetic. He found her to be a quick study. She read voraciously once she learned how, and he was hard put to keep her in books.</p> <p> Their relationship remained platonic. She seemed stubbornly to cling to the notion of the young man as something like her older brother, or her father, and refused to think about the times they had had before (although they haunted her dreams). He for his part considered it his duty to make no demands on her, and tried not to dwell on her slender beauty, or her sweet charms so readily displayed by the skimpy slave shift, though it tormented him. He found he couldn't help but masturbate every night, thinking about doing the things to her he had done before, and more! Since she slept on a pallet beside his bed, he tried to keep quiet about it, but it was hard. Things probably would have stayed this way for some time, except for an incident that occurred a few months after the little girl was given to him. She had become comfortable in the situation; perhaps a little too comfortable. She took to walking outside the house further and further when he was away. It was boring, after all, for a little girl to stay inside all day long. One day a distant relative of the family's came to the plantation unexpectedly. The young man was away in town that day, and not expected back until the evening. So the visitor took a stroll. Accompanying him was his slave, an older teen girl, tall and leggy. As he walked he slapped his riding crop absent-mindedlyagainst his leg.</p> <p> He rounded a corner, and there was the little slave girl. She was propped up against a tree, reading a book. She didn't notice the man until he stood over her. She looked up and gasped. He snarled, ""What do you think you're doing, yaller girl? Reading?!! Any slave of mine that tries a trick like that gets a whippin'! And that's what I aim to give you. Get up!"" The girl stayed frozen for a moment, then began to slowly arise. The man stepped back, shucked his coat, and handed it to his slavegirl, to free up his whip arm. He swung his crop through the air as if to limber up. The thought never crossed his mind that she would not obey him, so when she suddenly sprang up and shot off, he stood stunned for a moment. Then, ""Get her!"" he shouted at his slavegirl, and the leggy teen took off after the younger girl. Fortunately for the little mulatto, she had not strayed far from the young man's door. The older slave was overtaking her, and would have seized her in a few more steps, but the little girl managed to slip inside and close and bolt the door behind her. The teenager banged on the door and shook it in desperation, but to no avail. ""So, you let her get away, did you?"" the man sneered softly, ignoring the girl's protestations. ""Then I guess I'll have to give you what she was going to get!"" The little girl was listening from behind the door. She heard the man tear the shift off the slavegirl. She winced in sympathy at the SNAP! of the crop. She could pretty much tell from the sound of the impact, and the girl's cries and pleas, how she was being punished. First her buttocks were soundly whipped. Then her master brought the crop down across her high, firm breasts again and again as she moaned and cried out. Then she nearly screamed as he whipped her sharply between her legs. Then, tossing the crop aside, he spun her around, pulled his tool out of his pants, and rammed roughly into her anus until he had spent himself in her. Then he contemptuously withdrew, leaving her sprawling in the dust, sobbing and weeping. He strode off, and she hastily collected herself and scurried after him. The little preteen was horrified, yet fascinated by the ""scene"" she had overheard. Unconsciously her hand had stolen down between her legs as the teen's punishment continued. By the time the other slave was being raped, the littler girl was rubbing her own clitoris, breath short, mouth dry. After the man and his slave had left, she raced to her little pallet, lay down, and masturbated fervently, imagining herself as the teen being punished, only somehow the man had become her young master. She spanked her own bottom and cleft as she came, yipping andmoaning. The girl couldn't bring herself to tell her master about the incident at first (although much later she did); she just clung to him fiercely when he came back home, pressing her slender body against his leg, much to his mingled consternation and pleasure. And from that point on things changed; she initiated more physical contact with him: hugging him, brushing up against him, holding his arm. She even put her sweet lips up to be kissed whenever he left for the day and came back home. And nearly every night, sometimes even as he was doing the same, she would masturbate, imagining the young man doing to her what he had doneso long ago. One night she happened to stay awake longer than usual. As she listened, she realized that the young man was breathing rather hard. At the surface she was concerned for him, wondering if he was ill; subconsciously she knew very well what was going on! She slipped out of bed and, striking a match, lit the bedside lamp, to find the young man with his erect rod in his hand and a shame-faced look. He apologized profusely for exposing her to the spectacle. She just stared for a moment, then softly said, ""It's all right, Master; I do it, too!""</p> <p> His jaw dropped. ""You do??!"" he asked, increduously.""Uh-huh,"" she nodded. Most nights after that, by seemingly unspoken agreement, they both would masturbate simultaneously, caring little for the noise they made, often timing it so that they came together, her soft cries mingling with his heavier grunts. Then they would chuckle, and say ""Goodnight!"" to each other. The little girl spent some time thinking about these things. She found herself deeply excited at the idea of her master punishing her, although the thought made her anxious at the same time. But what about the rest of it?! The glimpse she'd had of his rod... it was so long, and thick! She imagined him piercing her nakedness with his tool... her mind sheered away from the thought. But she kept coming back to the idea... It wasn't long after that that the little girl got up enough courage to ask, ""Master, what do you think about at night whenyou... you know!?"" After a pause, in a low voice he said, ""I think about you, ofcourse!"" ""That's sweet!"" she exclaimed. ""I think about you, too!"" ""You do?"" he inquired, amazed. ""Uh-huh. When you think about me, what kind of things are you thinking about doing with me?"" she innocently inquired. He tried to avoid it. He refused at first, but she wheedled and begged so fetchingly, that at last he gave in and growled, ""I think about what I used to do to you, and more!"" ""So do I!"" she exclaimed excitedly, ""Can we do it again?"" It took a while for her to convince him that she really wanted to, but not too long; his resistance was nearly nonexistent. He took her by the hand, and they went out in search of Old Uncle. When they found him, with little effort they talked him into marrying them on the spot. Upon returning to their house, he held her in his arms long and lovingly. He kissed her sweetly. Then he whispered, ""You've been such a naughty girl for so long; you really must be punished!"" Without further ado he bent her under his arm, threw up her shift, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, WAK! WAP! ""Ah! Oh!"" she moaned and softly cried as she danced in place. He stood her up, went outside and cut a switch, then came back and applied it to her calves, and the back of her thighs. She trembled and whimpered as it whistled through the air and smacked onto her tender flesh. She cried out as he brought the switch down sharply across the front of her thighs, pausing now and again to admire the network of thin red lines left by herpunishment. He stopped for a moment and stripped her of her shift. Now she stood nude before him, eleven-year-old girl in front of twenty-one-year-old man. The top of her head only barely came up to his chest. She blushed prettily down to the tips of her nipples as he drank in the sight of her slender unfledged nakedness. He took a riding crop and swung it across her nipples and breast buds, SWACK! ""AAAAH! OOOOH!"" she cried out wildly as he whipped her again and again. Her nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest, soon were reddened and erect. He reached out and seized her nipples, twisting and pinching them, kneading and working her tender breast buds as she gasped and moaned. ""Part your legs!"" he commanded gruffly. When, distracted and confused, she dithered briefly, he smacked her across the front of her thighs, saying, ""Right now, young lady!"" She hurriedly parted them, fully exposing her tender unfledged cleft. He swung the riding crop up, sharply, between her legs, WHAP!</p> <p> ""AAAAAA!"" and ""OOOOOOOH"" she yelled as he whipped her again and again on her mons, labia, and clitoris. Soon she was swaying, nearly fainting from the intensity of her punishment, her breath short, her knees weak, her mouth dry, an inexplicable moistnessbetween her legs. He swept her up and deposited her on the bed on her back, her knees flexed and apart, her preteen nakedness fully exposed. He seized her cleftlips, kneading and working them, pulling them apart to see her intact hymen. He traced his fingers to her clitoris as she shivered, then cried out as he seized it firmly, pinching and twisting it as she moaned. Then suddenly he had fastened his mouth on her girlhood, raping her with his tongue, pressing insistently against her labia and hymen, then attacking her clitoris, taking it in a long excruciating bite between tongue and teeth that nearly drove her to distraction as she writhed and squirmed. She began to buck and yelp, clearly nearing climax. He stood up abruptly and snatched up the riding crop, bringing it down sharply onto her cleft and perineum, SMACK! ""AAAAAAAH! O-O-O-O-O!"" she nearly screamed as she came andcame. Even before she had fully subsided, he whispered to her, ""It's time for your final punishment, young lady!"" Then without pause he stretched himself out over her, positioned his rod at her cleft, and rammed it into her maidenhood with one thrust, raping her of her virginity, driving for her cervix. She screamed as her maidenhead was taken from her. He stayed buried in her and just held her as she sobbed and cried, shoulders shaking. She could feel him still throbbing deep inside her smarting cleft. Soon her cries died down to the occasional sob and sniff. He began to move within her, thrusting in and out of her abused cleft. She was forced to cry out rhythmically as he pistoned in and out of her reddened sex. In practically no time she was nearing her little-girl orgasm again, yipping and moaning as he raped her. She came just as he went over the top too, emptying himself at her cervix as she shuddered and yelped in anguished passion.</p> <p> They lay on the bed, he still buried inside of her, and fell asleep. Later in the evening he woke up to find her still nestled next to him. He simply stood gazing down at her for a while. He was overcome with joy at having her, unable to absorb the fact that she was his, her slender body in his hands to punish and rape. He woke her three times in the night whipping her thighs with the crop, sweeping her into his arms to calm her fears, then laying her on the bed for more whipping, then raping her repeatedly, his hard rod forcing her to come again and again.</p> </div>",[]
1135,Bought and Sold,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,57,4,"Mg, ped, ""rape"", spank, whip, ""incest""",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I did a lot of research on the Net before I made my decision. I checked out poverty rates, child abandonment, slavery laws, adoption policy, age-of-consent laws…It was a hard decision, but I finally decided to go to *****. Being single with a good job and some family money, I had sufficient resources for the task.</p> <p> It took some time “on the ground”, so to speak, to find what I was looking for. I hired some locals to look for me, and I finally found her: a single mother, hooked on some addictive substance or other, with an only child, a preteen daughter who was actually quite cute, under the ubiquitous layer of dirt that all the local children seemed to wear. </p> <p> I made the approach carefully. It wasn’t too difficult, however; the mother was already selling her own body, and probably would have sold the girl’s soon, anyway. She was open to almost any offer that gained her the cash she wanted. It actually ended up costing me substantially less than I would have been willing to pay. The girl sat watching us with her big solemn eyes as we transacted business. Soon it was done; the mother was several thousand dollars richer, and had signed away all rights to the girl; the girl was now my slave, and my adopted daughter. </p> <p> The girl knew some English, and I had learned some of the local patois. I told her to follow me. She did so, glancing uncertainly at her mother. But the slattern ignored her daughter, fixated on her cash. I took the preteen by the elbow and led her out of the shack. </p> <p> I whisked her off to the house I had leased. Thinking ahead, I had more than one set of clothes for her already there. Her eyes widened as she saw the house, the kitchen (probably more food in one place than she’d ever seen), her room, her clothes, the toys, the bathroom. It was all fairly plain by American standards, but it must have seemed palatial to her. I showed her the tub, towels, and soap, and told her to wash well, and laid out fresh clothes for her to change into. </p> <p> She took forever (typical girl!), but finally she came out. She seemed to have figured out the clothes alright, even if they were unfamiliar to her. She was adorable. Her mother didn’t know exactly how old the girl was, but she looked to be about ten. She was now dressed in a sheer white blouse, the kind that is usually worn with a camisole, or at least a bra. I had given her neither. Her nipples could be clearly seen through the thin fabric. Her skirt was made for a plump 5-year-old; it rode up high on her thighs whenever she moved. She wore no panties; I had not provided her with any. The edge of her buttocks could be clearly seen if she moved even a little. Knee socks and saddle shoes completed the picture. </p> <p> I strolled around her, ogling her openly. She blushed prettily. I led her by the hand to a couch and sat her beside me. She vainly tried to conceal the edge of her girlcleft as she sat, the hem of her skirt riding up her thighs. Between her English and my limited command of her language I was able to get across to her that I had bought her, and she was now my slave. She seemed to know what that meant. A hopelessness began to fill her eyes. Then I told her that I had also adopted her, and she was now my daughter. That seemed to make her feel better. </p> <p> “As my slave, I can and will do anything to you that I want. Slaves are often whipped and abused. As my daughter, I will take care of you, make sure you get plenty to eat, the right clothes, and an education. I will love you and discipline you. You will be spanked quite often, and punished in other ways as well, any time I want to.” Her eyes widened as I explained these things to her. I also ordered her to call me “Daddy”, from then on. </p> <p> “As a matter of fact, I feel like punishing you right now,” I declared. So I pulled her over my knee, tossed up her little skirt, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, SMAK! SWAK! SMACK! </p> <p> “AAA! OOO! OH-OH-OH!” she cried out, wriggling and writhing on my lap. ""Oh, Daddy, please!"" After I had reddened her bottom sufficiently, I stopped spanking, and began rubbing her bottom, using both hands, pulling the cheeks apart to expose her pretty rosebud to the air, kneading and working. She moaned softly. </p> <p> After a bit I pulled her up and into my arms, enfolding her in a long hug, her face buried in my chest, staining my shirt with her tears, her little hands clinging to me. I rocked her there for a bit, then tipped her sweet face up for a kiss. </p> <p> So we started our new life together. She turned out to be really a good little girl, never giving me much trouble with her lessons (I homeschooled her), making her bed, eating her vegetables, or going to church. I spanked her every day, often 2 or 3 times in a day if I felt like it, or if she misbehaved. Really she never behaved badly, but occasionally she would forget herself, or I would exaggerate some flaw in her behavior as an excuse to tip her over my lap and smack her little bottom. And I always finished up by rubbing her reddened buttocks as she whimpered and moaned. For some reason I resisted using her body to relieve myself afterward, but I guess I just wanted to ""delay gratification"", so I just masturbated privately after her punishments. </p> <p> After 2 or 3 weeks, though, I couldn't wait any longer. I had to have her totally. I obtained the necessary documents to have us married legally in ****. Then I ratcheted up her punishment sessions to a new level. </p> <p> One evening I called her to me, riding crop in hand, and ordered her to strip. I had not used the crop, nor made her naked before, and she dithered for a moment, eyeing the crop and saying, ""Oh, Daddy, do I have to?!"" </p> <p> ""No nonsense, young lady!"" I barked, and flashed the strap-end of the crop onto her bare thighs, SMAK! </p> <p> ""AH!"" she yelped, and hurried to obey. She didn't have far to go; she was still forbidden to wear panties, camisole, or anything like it. In a few moments she stood naked before me except for her knee socks and saddle shoes. She was gorgeous. Long, silky hair. Face of an angel in despair, as she awaited her punishment. Heartbreakingly slender despite her recent improvement in nutrition, hips just beginning to flare, nipples slightly enlarged sitting on top of nothing but breast buds barely breaking the plane of her chest, and unfledged cleft peeping from between her slim thighs. </p> <p> I strolled around her, slapping the crop into my palm. She trembled and whimpered, blushing prettily down to the tips of her erect nipples. I flashed the crop out, SMACK! onto the back of her thighs. ""AAH!"" she yiped, and, ""OOOH! AAA! O-O-O-O!"" again and again as I brought the crop to bear repeatedly on her thighs and buttocks. Soon they were nicely reddened as she danced from foot to foot.</p> <p> Moving to her front, without warning I brought the crop down sharply onto first one nipple, then the other, WAP! SMAK! ""AAAAA! OOOOOH! Oh, Daddy, my little breasts! AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she cried out wildly as her breasts felt the sting of the crop over and over. Her nipples were soon erect and ""blushing"" for a different reason! When I was done whipping her breasts I tossed the crop aside and seized her tender breast buds, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting her nipples, as she gasped and moaned, ""ssss—ooooh!"". </p> <p> By then I was as hard as a rock, and I decided that tonight I would use her mouth to relieve myself. I took her in my arms and kissed her for a while, her tears staining my cheeks as she shyly gave me back little ""butterfly"" kisses. Then I sat her down and informed her that we were now married (she lit up the room with one of her rare smiles at this news), and it was time for us to begin to consummate our marriage. Of course she didn't understand this, so I explained that this meant I would now rape her. I told her she was to be raped in three different places, and tonight I would start by raping her mouth. I also ordered her to swallow what came out of me as I did so (but I told her, to her relief, that many girls swallowed this sort of thing, and it wasn't going to be pee!). </p> <p> I put her on my knees before me and ordered her to make a tunnel in her mouth with her tongue as the floor of the tunnel. I didn't really want her ""sucking"" or licking me; I preferred to control the action myself. Once she was in position I brought out my rod, to her widening eyes, and proceeded to insert it into her little mouth. I didn't want her to gag, so I refrained from thrusting all the way to her throat. I just worked it back and forth about halfway as she whimpered around the shaft. It wasn't long before the sight, sound, and feel of orally raping a pretty little preteen had driven me to distraction, and I emptied my load in her mouth. Like a good little girl she gamely swallowed it all down! </p> <p> The next night I announced that she was to be punished for some minor infraction or other. ""Oh, Daddy, must I be punished?"" she asked plaintively. But I was insistent. I bent her under my arm, tossed up her skirt, and gave her a quick spanking on her bare bottom as she yelped and fidgeted. </p> <p> Standing her up, I swiftly stripped her naked, again admiring her sweet, ten-year-old charms. I ran my hands up and down her body, pausing to squeeze and part her buttocks, exposing her little rosebud to the cool air as she gasped. Up to her nipples, seizing her little breasts again, kneading and working them. Then down, down to the core of her being, for the first time cupping her unfledged girlcleft, hefting it, pinching the tender lips, probing for her hymen as she yipped, then pressing insistently against her clitoris, making her tremble and moan. Soon there was a moistness about her vulva, and I began spanking her frontally: sharp, medium-hard smacks that made her jerk and cry out. I had a tube of lubricant on a table next to us, already opened. I lubricated my free hand one-handed, and insinuated it between her buttocks cheeks til I was at her bottomflower. I teased her there for a moment, pressing, pinching, rubbing. Then I suddenly pierced her anus, penetrated her de!<br/> eply, and probed her fiercely with first one, then two, and finally three fingers, as she nearly yelled, crying out, ""AAAH! OH, DADDY! OHPLEASEDADDYI'LLBEGOOD! OH, DADDY PLEASE! AAAAAA!"" I continued to probe her anus and spank her cleft, with frequent pauses between spanks to rub her more and more slippery clitoris, until I was rewarded with the sight and sound of my pretty little preteen coming in my hands as I punished her. </p> <p> Even before she had shuddered out the last of her orgasm, I draped her facedown over the edge of the bed, positioned my rod between her buttocks, and thrust deep into her anus. ""AAAAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and nearly fainted. I lay over her, not thrusting, just staying buried deep within her rosebud, as she wailed. Soon her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. I began to work my tool in and out, first long and slow, then fast and hard, as she yelped rhythmically with each stroke, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" If taking her orally had been exciting, this was practically Nirvana! To be raping a pretty little preteen in her anus, having already spanked her on her cleft and made her come; there was no way I could hold back. In no time I was depositing my seed in her rectum as I drove deeply into her little bottom. </p> <p> The last night of our ""honeymoon"" I approached a little differently. After dinner I held her on my lap and spoke with her a while. I asked her what she thought of her life with me. Did she wish she were back in her old home? She shook her head, almost violently. Was she glad I had bought her? She peeped up at me from under her eyelashes and nodded shyly. I hugged and kissed her for a while, reveling in the knowledge that this sweet, pretty little preteen was mine to punish and rape. Soon I was running my hands over her slender body, zeroing in on her nipples and cleft. She gasped and moaned as I pinched, squeezed, and rubbed. </p> <p> I lay her back on the bed and began to kiss her all over: forehead, eyelids, glabella, the tip of her upturned nose, then long and sweet on her lips. I nibbled her neck, then slid down her chest to her nipples, sucking them and catching them in long, pulling bites that made her gasp. I slid down to her jewel of a navel next, pausing to blow a flurbish into it that made her giggle. Then suddenly I was there, essentially raping her cleft with my lips and tongue. I slid between her nether lips and pressed firmly against her hymen, making her cry out, then concentrated on her clitoris, taking it in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth, making her buck and moan. </p> <p> Soon her cries and writhing became more wild and intense. I knew she was nearing climax. I seized a groovestrap and brought it down sharply onto her gleaming, unfledged little-girl cleft, SMACK! ""AAAAAAH!"" she screamed, and came and came and came. Even as she did so, I positioned my rampant rod at her tender, abused cleft, and thrust firmly, driving for her cervix, raping her of her maidenhead. She screamed again, and then wept sweetly for a while. I lay buried to the hilt within her, pulsating. Soon her distress again had died down to the occasional sob and sniff. I commenced to piston in and out of her, pinning her to the bed with each stroke, wrenching cry after cry from her lips as, at the tender age of ten, she felt a grown man's tool sternly rape her punished girlcleft. </p> <p> The knowledge and sensation of raping a pretty little preteen of her maidenhead was beyond belief. Despite being able to relieve myself in her for the last two nights, she was so tight, and the ""scene"" so intense, that in no time I was emptying my seed at her cervix as she gasped and moaned. Then I collapsed onto the bed, shifting off to the side so as not to put too much weight on her, and held her as she sobbed out the last of her own orgasm, and vented the intensity of her feeling from the rape of her maidenhood, hugging me close, tears staining my shirt. Thus we lay together, me still buried within her, as we fell into deep, sweet sleep. Tomorrow would be another day to strip, spank, whip, and rape my pretty little preteen girlslave.<br/> </p> </div>",[]
1136,'Child' Wife,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,30,3,"Ageplay, ""inc"", M/""g"", ""ped"", ""rape"", spank, whip",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Most of the day she acts normally. No one would be able to tell, unless they listened carefully to the things she says to me, and the tone of voice she uses. They might seem a little... child-like, perhaps. But then, so many young women are immature these days, they might not even notice.</p> <p> If they noticed her manner of dress, they might wonder at the pattern: mostly jumpers, sailor suits, short plaid skirts with sheer white blouses over lacy bras. Saddle shoes or loafers, and knee socks. If they were able to see her panties, they would really be surprised! Always cotton, lacy trim, with little hearts, teddy bears, or flowers on them, even cartoons, sometimes (Cinderella, Jasmine, or Ariel, maybe; no Taz or Power Rangers, that's for sure!).</p> <p> You see, no matter how old she is in ""bio-years"", my wife will always be ten years old to me. And although we're legally married, she will always be my little ""daughter"", and I'm her ""Daddy"". We went through some rough times, when my... predeliction was first revealed, but she wisely decided to try and satisfy it as best she could, and hope that helped to keep me on ""the straight and narrow"", as it were. And boy, did it ever work out fine!</p> <p> On a typical evening, after the kids are down, I'll be lying on the sofa in our family room, two floors away from the kids' bedrooms, with a monitoring system in place to let us know if they awaken. She'll come trudging into the room, looking downcast. She'll be dressed in a baby-doll nightshirt, all frills and lacy, very sheer, with nothing on underneath. Or perhaps a soft pair of pajamas, with hearts or bears on them. Her hair will be in a blue, little-girl's bow, or perhaps a barette. Bunny slippers on her feet complete the outfit.</p> <p> A typical exchange:</p> <p> ""Come here, young lady!"" I growl. She shuffles over to my side. ""You've been very naughty today, haven't you?"" I enquire. She just nods, glumly. ""Speak up, little missy, I can't hear you!"" I command, punctuating it with a smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p> <p> ""OH!"" she gasps, and, ""Yes, Daddy, I've been naughty!"" she adds.</p> <p> ""And naughty girls should be punished, shouldn't they, young lady?"" I ask rhetorically.</p> <p> ""Oh, yes Daddy, I know, but Oh, please, Daddy, must I be punished?!"" she pleads, fetchingly. But to no avail. I tip her unceremoniously over my lap, toss up the hem of her nightie, and express astonishment.</p> <p> ""Young lady! Where are your panties?! You should be ashamed to have your bottom so bare. You really need a spanking!"" And with that I commence to rain smack after open-handed smack on her buttocks, alternating cheeks, and frequently aiming for the groove between them, almost spanking her on her anus, as she wails and sobs. After her bottom is suitably reddened, I slow down, and gently rub her bottom, often pulling the cheeks apart so she can feel the cool air on her little bottomflower. She gasps and moans softly.</p> <p> I push her off my lap and command her to stand up. She rubs her nose and her bottom, snuffling. ""You're not done with your punishment yet, young lady!"" I bark. ""Take off that nightgown this instant!""</p> <p> She dithers. ""Oh, but Daddy, please! Do I haveta? Then I'll be all... naked! It'll be so ‘barassing!""</p> <p> ""Right now, young lady!"" I reply, with a smack on her bottom. ""You should have thought of that before you misbehaved!"" Reluctantly she pulls the nightie up and over her head. In my mind's eye she is heartbreakingly slender, hips just beginning to think about flaring, breasts no more than buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her girlcleft nearly matches my imagination: smooth, unfledged, shyly peeping from between her thighs, as she writhes a bit in embarrassment at my avid gaze.</p> <p> ""I think it will be the riding crop, tonite, little missy,"" I announce.</p> <p> ""Oh, Daddy, but please, please, please!"" she begs, piteously. But I am determined. I circle her, slapping the crop's end into my palm, ominously. Suddenly I flash it out, smacking the back of her thighs as she jumps and yelps. I whip her with the crop untill the backs of her thighs are suitably reddened. As I do so I rest my left hand on her shoulder, then slide it down, almost casually, then seize her left breast, pinching and twisting her tender nipple. She writhes prettily in reaction.</p> <p> I swing around, circling my hand from her breast to her bottom, seizing her recently-spanked cheeks in a firm grasp, as I bring the crop down sharply across the front of her bare thighs. She cries out repeatedly as I discipline her.</p> <p> After a bit of that I pause, looking her up and down. She shivers and sniffles, waiting. I tenderly kiss her forehead and hug her a bit, as she presses against me. ""You're so precious and pretty, little one. But you're getting bigger, aren't you! I think you may be ready for Big Girl's punishment tonite.""</p> <p> ""Oh, but Daddy, please! Big Girl's punishment??!! But that means I haveta be whipped on my... my..."" she trails off, not wanting to finish the thought.</p> <p> ""That's right, young lady, and right now!"" With that I bring the crop down sharply across her breasts with a smack! She wails and sobs as I repeatedly whip her top, reddening her little-girl breasts, her nipples becoming erect from the stimulation.</p> <p> ""You know what I think you need, little one? I think you need a bra and panties whipping,"" I opine solemnly.</p> <p> ""Wh-what's th-that?"" she inquires, nervously twisting her hands together and fidgeting.</p> <p> ""That's where I use this,"" I said, holding up the crop, ""To make it look like you have on a bra and panties, but it's really just your hide being tanned from your punishment!"" She gapes in astonishment at this, and then begs and pleads.</p> <p> ""Oh, Daddy, please, do I have to have a bra and panties whipping??!! Oh, Daddy, it's gonna sting so much on my little nipples and cleft! Oh, Daddy, please!""</p> <p> WHAP! goes the crop on her breasts again, and ""AAAA!"" cries out my little child-wife. Her moans and cries fill the air as I redden her little breasts completely, not neglecting the undersides and lateral surfaces. Then I shift my aim to her bottom, fading but still reddened from her spanking, and bring the flush back to her ""cheeks"" with the crop, as she dances from foot to foot.</p> <p> Shifting to her front, without mercy I swing the crop back and forth across her mons as she wails and sobs. I order her to spread her little legs, and she obeys after a sharp smack to her breasts convinces her that I mean business. Then I complete her ""bra and panties"" by thoroughly reddening her cleft and anus with the crop. By now she is sobbing convulsively, the tears running down her little cheeks.</p> <p> I stop, finally, and sit down on the couch, pulling her down onto my lap. She clings to me, staining my shirt with her tears as she sniffles. My rod, fully swollen, is pressing into her little groove. She shifts a little uncomfortably, and asks, ""Daddy, what's that lump in your pants pressing on my bottom?""</p> <p> ""That's Daddy's punishment rod, honey,"" I respond.</p> <p> ""Y—your p—punishment rod?!"" she inquires, nervously. ""Are you going to p-punish me with it?""</p> <p> ""Yes, baby doll, I am.""</p> <p> ""Are you going to... whip me with it?"" she asks, her little face screwed up as she tries to imagine how I would do that.</p> <p> ""No, honey, Daddies use their punishment rods to punish their little girls by raping them in their little anuses and girlclefts when they've been naughty. And you've been very naughty, so it's time for you to be raped,"" I announce.</p> <p> Without further talk I put her on the couch in knee-chest position. She is too astonished and stunned to speak. I lubricate her rosebud, and suddenly pierce, penetrate, and probe her tender, delicate anus. With the other hand I seize her clitoris, kneading and working it. She moans and writhes in preteen passion. Soon she is obviously nearing climax, so I withdraw my hand and spank her a few times sharply on her anus and cleft. She bucks and sobs, nearly screaming as she comes. Even before she has sobbed out the last of her little-girl orgasm, I position my rod at her rosebud, and thrust deep, raping her in her anus. She screams, ""OH, DADDY, YOU'RE RAPING ME! YOU'RE RAPING MY ANUS! OHDADDYPLEASEI'LLBEGOOD! OH, DADDY, YOU'RE STRETCHING MY LITTLE ANUS!"" The scene is so intense, in practically no time I'm emptying my seed into her rectum as she cries out rhythmically with each thrust. We collapse on the couch together, me still buried inside of her, as she sobs out the last of her come in my arms.</p> <p> After a while I withdraw. ""We need to get you cleaned up, young lady, you're a mess!"" I say, and propel her, with a swat to her naked bottom, to the shower we had installed off the family room. In the shower I clean her well, scrubbing her nipples, anus, cleft, and clitoris with a rough terry washcloth. She squirms away from my ministrations, so I sternly order her, ""Hold still, young lady!"" and press her front against the cold tile. I spank her wet thighs, bottom, anus, and cleft, as she sobs, ""Oh, Daddy, please, I'll hold still! Please, Daddy, please!"" Finally I release her, and resume her cleaning. This time she shivers and moans, but holds still as I scrub her intimate parts. Out of the shower, I devote similar attention to her as I towel her off with an equally rough towel. Again I swat her on the bottom as I send her back to the couch.</p> <p> I lay her naked, supine, knees spread on the couch. She blushes to think that, as an unfledged preteen girl, she is so exposed to my gaze. But all thought is soon driven from her as I bring the crop down full upon her cleft and clitoris, SMACK! ""OOOOOO!"" cries my sweet little girl, giving voice repeatedly as I whip her again and again. Soon I am fully ready. I cover her slender body with mine, and unceremoniously thrust my rampant rod deep into her girlcleft, raping her to her cervix with one stroke. ""AAAAAAH!"" she screams, and ""OH, DADDY! YOU'RE RAPING ME! YOU RAPED MY LITTLE MAIDENHEAD FROM ME! OH, DADDY, PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE!"" She continues to cry out, rhythmically, as I rape her in earnest: long, hard, quick thrusts, pinning her to the couch, bringing her quickly to a bucking, writhing, screaming orgasm. I force her to endure more intimate punishment as I continue to rape her vigorously for a few more minutes while she moans and sobs before I finally deign to empty myself inside her abused unfledged girlcleft.</p> <p> We collapse together on the couch in each other's arms, long, sweet, passionate kisses. I can't begin to tell you how much I cherish her, and appreciate the gift she gives me nearly every day.</p> <p> ***Sigh*** </p> </div>",[]
1137,Lisa Michelle's Diary,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-03-25,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I've never kept a diary before! My Daddy says that most people who keep a diary write in it like they were writing a letter to someone named ""Diary"". Isn't that funny? I guess I'll do that too. So, Hello, Diary! How are you? I am fine. (Ha ha ha!). If I'm going to be writing a letter to you, I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Lisa Michelle ----- . I live in ----- . I am nine years old. I like to ride my pony Stubby and play with my dog Jimbo. I like all my teddy bears, but especially I like Mr. Bingle. I sleep with him. I like music. I love Jesus cuz he's my Savior. And I love my Daddy.</p> <p> I wasn't born in ---- . I was born in --- . This is how I came to be with Daddy. Daddy went as a mishunary to --- . While he was there, he heard about an ""auction"" where some little kids were going to be sold. Daddy says that they weren't all going to be sold to nice parents, either! Some of them were going to be bought by mean men who would do bad things to them. So Daddy went to the auction to see if he could buy one of the kids to rescue them. Daddy saw me there, and he says he fell in love with me right away! I was only a toddler then. So Daddy bought me at the ""auction"" and he took me home and `dopted me! Then I was his little girl, and he was my Daddy! Then Daddy says that he decided that he loved me so much that he wanted us to always be together. So he moved us to --- where he said that there was no law about the ""age of consent"" (whatever that is!). What it meant, though, was that Daddy could marry me! Even though I was only three or four years old! So now I'm not just his daughter, I'm his wife, too! Isn't that funny? I'm so glad my Daddy loves me that much! And he says that someday he'll be able to love me in a new and special way, cuz we're married. I can't wait, cuz I want as much of my Daddy's love as I can get!</p> <p> I live with my Daddy in a nice house, all by ourselves. Daddy is so good to me! He loves me, and makes sure I get the right food to eat (and some of the kids around here don't get much food!) and nice clothes to wear. He teaches me all kinds of stuff and tells me about Jesus. And he makes sure that I behave myself, too! Daddy says he believes in dissplin, but there's something else Daddy calls it... I'd better go ask him.</p> <p> Daddy says to tell you that he believes in ""corprul punishmint"". I think I know what that means; that means getting spanked, and I mean a lot! Daddy spanks me `most evry day, for all my life as far as I can remember. Sometimes it's big spankings, sometimes just little ones. I can't remember back much farther than when I was four or five years old, but I remember getting spanked then, too, pretty much the same way I get it now. Usually when my Daddy spanks me he just pulls me down over his lap across his knees, tosses my dress up, and spanks me hard on my bare bottom with his hand. He doesn't have to take anything else off me, cuz I don't wear panties, cuz my Daddy says little girls shouldn't wear panties. And he doesn't have to pull my dress up very far, either, cuz Daddy gets me dresses that just barely come down far enough to cover my bottom. When I bend over they don't cover it at all! Daddy says he can see my little bottom whenever I bend over. It's so embarrassing to be a nine year old girl and have your Daddy see your bare bottom, don't you think, Diary? Anyways, that's pretty much the way my Daddy always spanked me, until I was about six or seven years old. Then Daddy started spanking me a new way, too. He still spanks me on my bare bottom, altho sometimes he just bends me under his arm and spanks me. But after he spanks my bottom he usually sits me on his lap facing away from him, spreads my legs apart and spanks me right between my legs! He just spanks me again and again on my... what should I call that? I'll go ask my Daddy.</p> <p> Wow, Diary! That was something! My Daddy said that I can call that my girlcleft, or my cleft, or my vulva, or my girlhood, or my girlness, or my maidenhood (but he said I couldn't call it that forever. He wouldn't tell me why. He said I'd find out when I was a little older). But he also said that it was OK to ask him about it (I knew that! I can ask my Daddy anything! He never minds.) but that it was naughty to be thinking about that, and that I would have to be punished. And he did, right then and there! First he bent me under his arm, threw up my dress, and spanked me kinda fast and hard... but that's not exactly what I mean. I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said he gave me a ""brisk, businesslike spanking"", and he sure did! Then he sat me on his lap and spanked me right on my girlcleft (I think that's what I'll call it, mostly). Boy, did it sting! It sure is embarrassing to be a nine-year-old girl and have your Daddy spank you on your girlcleft, don't you think, Diary? Anyways, that's the way Daddy usually spanks me, since I was six or seven years old. Well, good night, Diary, talk to you later!</p> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> Wait'll I tell you what happened to me yesterday! I was taking a bath, when I noticed that my little breasts were just a teeny bit bigger than they were before. I had never noticed that before. But I guess they've got to get bigger sometime, don't they, Diary! Anyway, I told Daddy about it. And you know what he said? He said that was normal, it was my ""breast buds"" develping, or something like that. But he also said that it was OK to ask about it, but that it was naughty to be noticing it! And he said that I'd be punished for it, but not all at once. Isn't that funny? Anyway he just gave me a quick spanking, and said I'd be punished in a special way later. Boy was I anxious all day waiting for that! At bedtime, Daddy called me into his room. He put me across his knee and spanked me hard. Then he spanked my girlcleft again and again. Then Daddy did something he'd never done before. He had me sit on his bed (he had to give me a quick spank on my girlcleft to get me to do it fast enough!). Then he pushed the straps of my nightgown off my shoulders and let the top of it fall to my waist! There I was, naked from the waist up, so my Daddy could see my little breasts and nipples and everthing! It was so embarrassing! I'm going to tell Daddy it was embarrassing. Daddy said that it's s'posed to be embarrassing, and that's part of the punishment. And he took the top of my dress off just now and looked at my breasts again for asking about it, too! Well, Diary, if it's s'posed to be embarrassing, I guess I'll just be embarrassed, cuz my Daddy knows the best way to punish me. I love my Daddy, so much! Anyways, after Daddy had looked at my breasts for a long time suddenly he reached out and kinda grabbed my breasts! But that's not exactly the right word... I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said that he ""seized"" my breasts, and also that he ""kneaded and worked"" them. All I know is that my Daddy's hands were holding my breasts, and it felt so intense, I thought I was gonna pass out! Then, as if that wasn't enough, Daddy took my nipples in his fingers, and began to pinch and pull and twist them again and again! I made a kinda noise, then, I'm not sure what to call it... I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said I ""gasped and moaned"", and I sure did! It was like this, ""Ssssss, oooh! Oh, Daddy, you're squeezing my breasts and pinching my nipples! OH, DADDY!"" I really thought I was gonna pass out, then! But that wasn't all. Daddy took out a riding crop. Daddy had never whipped me with that before! Sometimes he switched me, but never that! Then Daddy said, ""Your breasts were really made for the riding crop."" Daddy said that was a quote, but he didn't say what from. Anyways, then he brought that riding crop down across my little breasts! Boy, did it make me make noise! Not exactly a yell, but... I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said that I ""cried out"" and I sure did! He whipped my breasts like that again and again and again as I moaned and cried out, like this: (Wap! Wap!) ""Ooo! Aaa! Oh, Daddy you're whipping my little breasts!"" (Wap! Wap!) ""OOOO! AAAAH! Oh, Daddy, please!"" Boy, that was sure something! But that wasn't all! Then Daddy told me to go to the bathroom and go number one or number two if I had to go. When I got back, Daddy told me to get up on the bed on my knees with my chest down on the bed. It was so embarrassing, Diary, cuz it made my little bottom stick out in the air and Daddy could see my girlcleft and my... what should I call that? Y'know, Diary, where number two comes out? I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Boy, I guess I should have expected that! Daddy said that I could call it my rosebud, or my bottom flower, or my anus. But he also said, you guessed it, that it was naughty of me to wonder about it. But I'll finish what happened last night before I tell you how he punished me just now. Anyways, Daddy could see my little bottom flower, and everthing! Then Daddy took the riding crop and started to whip me with it, right on my girlcleft and my bottom flower! Like this: (Wak! Wak!) ""Oh, Daddy! OhOhOh!"" (Wak! Wak!) ""OH, DADDY PLEASE! OOOOO!"" He did it again and again and again, till I REALLY thought I would pass out! Then he stopped with one last WAK! that made me cry out really loud. Then he began to rub me. Now Daddy always rubs me after he spanks me (and sometimes before, too) and he's rubbed me on my girlcleft before cuz he spanks me there. But this time he ""seized"" my little girlcleft and my rosebud and he ""kneaded and worked"" them! They were still stinging from the whipping, too. Then Daddy lubercated his finger with that jelly stuff, y'know Diary? The stuff he uses when he puts a thermometer in my bottom to take my temperture when I'm sick? Then he put his finger right in my anus! But that's not exactly the right words... I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said to tell you that he ""thrust"" his finger into my anus, and that he ""pierced, penetrated, and probed"" my anus. And he sure did! He pulled his finger out, and thrust it in again and pulled it out, and thrust it in again and again. Boy did it make me cry out and moan! And then, while he was doing that, his other hand came around and started touching my girlcleft. And not just my girlcleft, but that little nubbin; you know, Diary, the one that feels so special when you rub it while you're washing yourself? I wonder what you call it? I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said that I can call it my clitoris or my clit. I like clitoris better, it's prettier. And Daddy punished me for asking, too! I'll tell you about that later. Anyways, he rubbed and rubbed my clitoris. And soon, this like wave thing started going through me. It kinda started at my clitoris, but my anus was part of it, too. Pretty soon, without my even meaning to, my hips were pushing up so that my anus went up into my Daddy's hand as he pierced me, and they went down to push my clitoris into my Daddy's other hand. It was almost as if my little anus was saying, ""Oh, Daddy, thrust it into me more!"" And that feeling just took over my whole body, and I was shaking and crying out, and moaning. It felt so intense! I wonder what it's called? I'll go ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy said that's called an orgasm, but most people just call it coming, or came, or come. And I sure came! But right as I was coming the most, Daddy stopped rubbing my clitoris and piercing my anus. He suddenly took the riding crop and started whipping me again, making sure that he whipped my little rosebud and my clitoris, again and again. It made my come just explode! When it was finally over, I just collapsed on the bed, and Daddy just rubbed me up and down , and kissed me, and held me until I fell asleep. I love my Daddy! Bye for now!</p> <p> Oh, I almost forgot to tell you how Daddy punished me for asking about my anus, and my clitoris. He just spanked me at first, but then at bedtime, he probed my anus again and again, then he spanked my anus, and he made me come again! Boy, Daddy really knows how to punish me!</p> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> It's my birthday! Happy birthday to me! Today I'm ten years old. And we're going to have a party. Some of my friends are coming over. I haven't said much about my friends, have I? When we first moved to --- I was the only little girl around. But Daddy told a lot of other Daddies about this place, and soon some Daddies and their little girls had moved in. So now I have some friends! And all the other Daddies are a lot like my Daddy, too. They're all real nice. And they all spank their little girls a lot! We're gonna have cake and ice cream and pony rides. And usually, when the Daddies and their little girls get together, one or two of the girls get spanked and punished, right out in front of everbody! I wonder if it'll be me this time! Well, gotta go get ready for the party. Bye now!</p> <p> <i>Dear Diary,</i></p> <p> Well I was one of the ones, all right! What happened was, I was talking with my friend Angela. She's twelve. She told me that someday my Daddy would punish me by ""raping"" me. But I didn't know what she meant, and she wouldn't tell me. So I went and asked my Daddy. He was talking to Angela's Daddy. When I asked him, at first he just looked at Angela's Daddy. Then Angela's Daddy asked her if she had told me about being raped. Angela looked kinda guilty and said that she had just told me it would happen, but hadn't told me what it was. Angela's Daddy looked at my Daddy and they kinda smiled at each other, and my Daddy said to Angela's Daddy, ""I guess that settles the question we were wondering about, you know, who to pick? Looks like Lisa Michelle and Angela."" Next thing I knew, Angela and me were getting tied up to be punished! Daddy doesn't tie me up very much, but some of the other Daddies do it a lot to punish their little girls. Angela gets tied up a lot. Her daddy tied her up on the porch in front of everbody so that the rope pressed right onto her girlcleft and her bottom flower! Boy, did that ever make her moan! Then her daddy whipped her with a switch on her bottom and her thighs and her breasts and her girlcleft and her anus. She moaned and moaned and cried out a lot. Then my Daddy tied me up between two posts on the porch with my legs spread wide apart. Then he took the riding crop and whipped me on my bottom, and my thighs, and my little breasts, and my anus and my girlcleft. I cried out so much, Daddy says I cried out ""wildly"", and I was wild, I can tell you! It was so punishing to be whipped like that in front of all my friends and their Daddies so that everbody could see my breasts and my girlcleft and everthing. It was so embarrassing! Then at bedtime, Daddy punished me like he did that time with his fingers piercing my anus and rubbing my clitoris, and I came and came! What a birthday! Well, bye for now!</p> <p class=""h2"">Dear Diary,</p> <p> Yesterday the most amazing thing happened in my entire life! At bedtime, Daddy called me into his bedroom like he usually does to punish me. He pulled me down onto his lap over his knees, threw up my dress, and spanked me kinda hard on my bare bottom. Then he sat me up and spanked my girlcleft. Then he stood me up and made me hold my nightgown up at my waist so he could see my bottom and my girlcleft. He told me to spread my legs, and when I didn't do it fast enough, he spanked my girlcleft again! I spread them fast then, I can tell you! Then he took that riding crop and whipped the backs of my thighs. Then he whipped my bottom. Then he whipped the front of my thighs. I thought he'd never stop whipping me! And isn't it funny, Diary, how it feels so much different to be whipped on the front of your thighs instead of the back? I mean, being whipped on the back of the thighs is sort of a usual punishment. But the front of the thighs feels different, but I can't figure out how. I'll ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy says the reason it feels different is because it's ""sexual"" to be whipped on the front of the thighs. Well, if Daddy says so, I guess I'll just feel ""sexual"" then! Anyways, then Daddy just pulled the nightgown right off me and left me all naked in front of him. Boy that was embarrassing to be ten years old and be naked in front of my Daddy! Then he seized my breasts and pinched my nipples until I almost passed out, it was so intense! Then he whipped my little breasts! Then Daddy brought that riding crop up kinda quick... but that's not the right word. I'll ask Daddy.</p> <p> Daddy says the word I want is ""sharply"". That's right! Daddy brought the riding crop up sharply between my legs right against my girlcleft and my rosebud! It was like this: (Whap! Whap!) ""AAAA! OH, Daddy, please! OH, Daddy, you're whipping my girlcleft and my anus! O-O-O!"" Then Daddy did something he'd never done before. First he told me to go to the bathroom. I wondered why, but I soon found out! Daddy made me kneel at the bathtub (and when I kinda didn't at first... what DID I do, anyway? I'll ask Daddy.) (Daddy said I ""dithered"". So when I dithered at first, Daddy said ""Right now, Lisa Michelle!"" and he brought the riding crop sharply down across my breasts! I got down to the bathtub right away, then!). Then Daddy gave me an enema. Daddy never gave me an enema before, but some of my friends get them a lot. Actually Daddy gave me FOUR enemas! The first two were soapy. And after the first two, Daddy did something really special. He took a funny kinda hard rubber thing covered with like sponge stuff, soaped it up, and thrust it deep into my anus, and scrubbed and scrubbed me! I moaned and cried out and kinda struggled, but Daddy told me, ""Hold still, Lisa Michelle!"" and he spanked me five times! I held still after that! Then he gave me two more enemas with plain water to rinse me. The last one had some perfume or something like it, so that it would smell nicer (you know, Diary, your little bottom flower doesn't always smell the best, does it? Ha ha!).</p> <p> Then Daddy told me to go to my OWN bed! Daddy had never punished me in my own bed before! I dithered at first, but Daddy said, ""Get in your bed right now Lisa Michelle!"" and he took the riding crop and whipped me four times on the front of my thighs! I hurried to bed, then! My room is real nice. Daddy fixed it up for me just like girls like things, with lacy kinda bed stuff, and pink hearts on a border around the walls, and all my teddies around the room. When I got to my room, I just lay face down on my bed and buried my face in my little heart pillow and held Mr Biggle (my teddy bear) and kinda sobbed and sniffled a little. Then Daddy came in. He sat on the bed next to me and said, ""Lisa Michelle, sit up!"" When I didn't right away, he spanked me on my bare bottom a few times, so I popped up next to him real quick! Then he put me in that ""knee-chest"" position, Diary, and he just immediately started spanking me on my little bottom flower, my girlcleft, and especially on my clitoris! He just spanked me and spanked me and spanked me! Then he picked me up and held me close. He kissed me and kissed me. Then he lay me down on the bed and held me and started talking to me. He told me that it was time for me to become his wife completely. He said he was going to rape me. By this time I knew basically that meant he was going to put his rod (you know, Diary, the thing in his pants that gets so stiff when he punishes me?) inside me. Daddy said either he or I could choose: did I want to be raped in my anus first or my girlcleft? I dithered and couldn't decide, so Daddy decided to rape me in my anus first. I figured he would, cuz getting raped in your girlcleft is even more special, so he saved it for last. Anyways, he said he was going to ""rape me of the maidenhood of my anus"" to punish me. He put me on the bed face down with my heart pillow and some others pressed against my girlcleft and hips to lift me up a little. He probed my anus for a bit with lubercant on his fingers. Then he lay down on me, and pressed the end of his rod right against my little rosebud. Then he just thrust in real quick and went in so far! I cried out real wildly. Then he just thrust his rod in and out of my anus, again and again! I cried out, ""Oh, Daddy, you're raping my anus! Oh, Daddy, please! Oh, my anus is so stretched! You're so big in there Daddy! Oh, please! Oh, DADDY!"" I was sobbing and crying out. And all the time Daddy was rubbing my clitoris and thrusting into my anus! And pretty soon I felt that wave come over me, and I came and I came and I came!</p> <p> When I finally stopped sobbing Daddy told me to go back to the bathroom. He started the shower, and he took me into it. Daddy had never taken a shower with me before! He scrubbed and scrubbed me with a rough terry cloth on my breasts and girlcleft and anus. When I struggled a little, he pressed my front up against the cold tile wall so that my breasts and my cleft lips were right up against the cold tile. Then he took a plastic ruler and spanked my thighs and my bottom Wap-wap-wap! real quickly. Then he spread my legs and brought the ruler up sharply between my legs and he spanked me on my anus and my girlcleft and my clitoris. How I moaned and cried out! Specially cuz I'd already been punished a lot there!</p> <p> When Daddy was finally done punishing me in the shower, he took me out and dried me with a rough towel, spending a lot of time on my breasts and my girlcleft! Then he told me to go back to my bed. I had an idea what was coming, so I dithered bigtime! I kinda danced back and forth and said stuff like, ""Oh, Daddy, do I have to? Oh, Daddy, please! Oh, Daddy!"" So Daddy said, ""No more nonsense, Lisa Michelle, it's time for you to be punished! I'm going to rape your little girlcleft and take your maidenhead right now, so you just march right down to your bed!"" Then he bent me under his arm and gave me a ""brisk businesslike"" spanking and sent me on my way. I lay down on my bed again with my head buried in my pillow, and Daddy spanked me like he did before, so I popped right up again! Then Daddy talked to me some more. He told me that raping me of my maidenhead was going to hurt, and there was no way to stop it. He said I could choose if I wanted him to rape me of my maidenhead fast or slow. I couldn't decide, so I told him he was my Daddy, and he loved me, so he knew what was best.</p> <p> Daddy told me to lie down on my back. Then he started to kiss me and kiss me. All of a sudden he was kissing my breasts! And he took my nipples in his teeth and sort of pulled on them and sucked them real hard! I don't know how it happened, but that seemed to make it sort of wet on my girlcleft. Isn't that funny, Diary? After a while he moved down, kissing my belly button. That made me giggle! Daddy just pretended to frown and said, ""No laughing!"" and spanked my thighs a couple of times. Then he reached my girlcleft! Daddy kissed the lips of my cleft again and again. Then he put his tongue deep inside my cleft, pressing right up against my maidenhead! Then he sorta grabbed my clitoris with his tongue and teeth, and sucked and sucked on it. Pretty soon I was getting ready to come! It was so embarrassing to be just ten years old and to have my Daddy kissing me on my girlcleft and everthing! Then just when I was almost about to come, Daddy quickly raised up, lay down on me, and thrust his hard rod deep into my little girlcleft, and he raped me of my maidenhead! Oh, it did hurt so much, and I screamed ""AAAAAAAAH!"", and I cried and sobbed for a while. Daddy just lay there holding me and stroking my hair, and kissing my tears, all the time just buried deep inside me. I could feel him sorta pulsating in my cleft. Then, when my crying had died down to an occasional sob and sniffle, Daddy began to thrust in and out of my girlcleft. First long and slow, then hard and quick. It was so intense, even though my little cleft still hurt where he had raped me of my maidenhead, I began to feel that wave coming on again. As he thrust and thrust so deep inside me, I began to cry out, ""Oh, Daddy, I'm only ten and you're raping my little girlcleft! You've raped me of my maidenhead, Oh, Daddy! Oh, Daddy please, please rape me more! Oh, Daddy, please!"" And Daddy raped me harder and harder until finally I came and came and came and screamed out loud as I came, ""DADDY!"" And Daddy came inside me and filled me with his seed. Then he lay with me, still inside my tender sore girlcleft, as my sobs and sniffles died away. Pretty soon I fell asleep. But later that night, Daddy woke me up by whipping me on my thighs and breasts and girlcleft and anus. Then he punished me and punished me andraped me again and again and again through the night, his big hard rod forcing me to come again and again. Oh, I love my Daddy so much!<br/> </p></div>",[]
1138,Our Girls,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,100,4,"ped, M/g, ""incest"", ""rape"", spank, whip",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I had a big problem. I was lusting after my daughter, Sally. She was only ten, and very cute. Her mother had abandoned us both when Sally was just a toddler. Fortunately I was fairly well placed due to some family money, and I was able to earn even more through computer consulting from home. So I raised Sally by myself pretty well. I even home schooled her. Sally was a good little girl, and never gave me any fuss about eating her vegetables, coming to church, or going to bed at night. But it seemed the natural thing to do to spank her whenever she misbehaved even a little bit, although I never spanked her very hard.</p> <p> I guess it sort of crept up on me. As she got a little bigger, I began to make sure she got a spanking nearly every day. Of course I still didn't spank her very hard. And I got in the habit of rubbing her little bottom afterwards, which seemed to soothe her. Eventually her spankings sort of…migrated, until, by the time she was 8 or 9, I was spanking her regularly, not only on her bottom, but also her thighs, front and back, her anus, and her little cleft!</p> <p> Of course, when I would spank her, my rod would swell alarmingly. What was even worse, though she never gave any overt sign that she was aware of what was going on, I began to perceive that she would purposefully earn herself a spanking, and spread her slender thighs to receive her ""between-the-legs"" smacks (as she called them). Then she would seem to press her little hips down against my lap in a most disturbing fashion. I know I should have simply quit using corporal punishment, but her behavior was exemplary, so I thought, ""If it ain't broke, don't fix it,"" and besides…At any rate, I was saved from worse trouble by a friend.</p> <p> I met him through the internet, of course; you don't talk about these things in public, not if you want to avoid very nasty consequences. He was responding to a ""preteen's punishment"" story I had posted to an anonymous archive. We began to cautiously correspond by (very secure!) e-mail. We discovered some startling similarities between us: we were both churchgoers, both single men (he was a widower) raising a preteen girl, and both believed in corporal punishment. We confided in each other that we both loved our daughters very much, and were disturbed by the strong temptation to molest them, although we had held out so far against overt action beyond the admittedly sexualized spankings we gave them. We both feared for their futures, in this uncertain world, with so many even more unsavory characters than ourselves.</p> <p> We came up with an idea. We introduced our daughters to each other via a private chat line. They loved it, and were soon corresponding regularly. By mutual consent we hired private investigators, to check each other's backgrounds. Nothing suspicious was found for either one of us. We were both indeed church-going professionals leading quiet lives with our daughters. Soon we arranged a meeting in a safe, public place. We brought the kids along. It was set up so that, if either one of us didn't like the look of things, we could cancel and not even know the other was there. But everything looked OK to us both, so we met. He was a reasonably good-looking guy, about my age. His daughter, Linda, was about like Sally: stick-thin, like so many preteens, a little gawky, and cute as a button. They hit it off immediately, continuing their relationship ""live"" just as if they had known each other forever.</p> <p> We moved into a large house together, to facilitate the plan. We did our best to encourage close friendship, not only between the girls, but also between our daughters and each other. It worked well. My daughter herself told me she thought **** was a ""dreamboat"", and I understand similar comments were heard in his side of the house.</p> <p> We also both continued our usual policy of corporal punishment of the girls, but began to include each other in the action. We waited for a day when the girls had gotten into a little trouble together. We sat on the couch and called the girls to stand before us.</p> <p> ""You've been naughty, haven't you, Sally?"" I inquired. She just nodded, shyly. ""You know what that means, don't you?"" I said. She nodded again, but I insisted, ""Tell me out loud!""</p> <p> ""You're going to spank me, but Daddy,"" she protested, ""Not in front of Linda and Uncle ****!"" (The girls had taken to calling us ""Uncle""; sweet, eh?)</p> <p> ""You're both going to punished together, right here and right now, isn't that right, ****?"" My ""partner"" nodded solemnly.</p> <p> ""Oh, Daddy!"" they both wailed, but to no avail. Without further todo, we both tipped our preteen daughters over our laps, tossed up their skirts and pulled down their panties, and proceeded to give them a brisk, business-like spanking on their bare bottoms. WAK! WAP! SWAP! ""AAA! OOO! OH-OH-OH!!"" they moaned as their bottoms became fetchingly reddened.</p> <p> When we let them up they bounced to their feet, panties around their ankles, rubbing their sore bottoms. We sent them shuffling to the corner to stand for a while, panties down, skirts tucked into their waistbands. They blushed prettily, knowing that their ""uncles"" could see their bare bottoms.</p> <p> I must admit, it was extremely…stimulating to be spanking my cute little daughter's bare bottom, while seeing (and hearing!) an equally cute little preteen girl get spanked as well. I could tell that **** had equally enjoyed the experience. We decided to take it to the next level as soon as possible.</p> <p> Perhaps the girls wanted us to do just that, for it wasn't long before they had misbehaved again, and were again standing before us awaiting punishment. ""You've both been very naughty,"" I said.</p> <p> ""And because of that, we've decided that we need to punish you in a special way, this time,"" **** intoned. ""To emphasize how naughty you've been, you each will be spanked by the other's father.""</p> <p> ""Oh, Daddy, do we have to??!!"" they protested. ""It's so embarrassing!""</p> <p> But it was no use; we were determined. By prior arrangement, we started out spanking them through their thin cotton panties. But midway through, we exchanged nods and pulled the panties down and continued to smack them on their bare bottoms, to their blushing distress.</p> <p> After that, we frequently punished each other's daughters. We advanced to more varied forms of discipline. We made them stand up next to each other, naked from the waist down, while we plied peach switches on the backs of their thighs and their bottoms, judging their punishment by their cries and the network of thin red lines produced. Another time we stripped them completely naked. They were both so fetching, with their little breast buds just barely breaking the plane of their chests, and their unfledged little clefts peeping out between their slim thighs. They looked like angels in despair, as we added the strap on the front of their thighs to our repertoire.</p> <p> We both tried to get some sense of what the girls thought of all this. As far as we could tell, while finding it embarrassing and punishing, they didn't object in any other way. We hit on the idea of ""bugging"" their bedrooms to see what they really thought. A digital video and miniature mike did the trick.</p> <p> What we found blew us away, and triggered the next step, designed to deal with our mutual ""problem"" once and for all. This is a sample of what we heard:</p> <p> Linda: ""Man, they really let us have it today, didn't they!""</p> <p> Sally: ""Yeah. Boy, my bottom really stings, doesn't yours?""</p> <p> Linda: ""Yeah, sure does. So, waddya wanna do to get spanked again, huh?"" </p> <p> Sally: ""I dunno. We've kinda run outa stuff that's not TOO bad, y'know."" </p> <p> Linda: ""I know, but we gotta figure out something! I can't stand the thought of your dad not spanking me again. It makes me feel…I don't know, but it's something, isn't it!"" </p> <p> Sally: ""Sure is! It makes that button, you know, that place between our legs? It makes mine go all tingly. Does yours?"" </p> <p> Linda: ""You said it! Sometimes I just gotta rub it, after we get spanked, especially when they strip us naked!"" </p> <p> Sally: ""Let's rub them now!""</p> <p> And with that, we were treated to the incredibly stimulating sight (and sound!) of our precious preteen daughters masturbating to a sweet, yipping orgasm each! That sealed it. We put our plan into action the next day.</p> <p> After breakfast we sat the girls down for a talk. We mentioned to them how lonely we had been without their mothers; they already knew that. We also told them that we both loved them both very much. They knew that, too. We told them that we had a special proposition for them.</p> <p> We explained to them that we each were falling in love with the other's daughter. Their eyes widened, and they seemed pleased. We told them that it was becoming hard for us to suppress our desire for them; they seemed both pleased and a little confused at that, but we plunged on. For us to all stay together as we had been would be too tormenting for us, we said. Despite their being so young, we were in love with them, and wanted to be with them like ""boyfriend and girlfriend"", like husband and wife. But, if we did that, there were some things we needed to tell them.</p> <p> The girls seemed disposed to continue, so I plunged on, ""You know we both love both of you very much, right?"" They nodded happily. ""And we've both punished you for some time now. Does your punishment hurt really bad, or not really so bad?"" They looked at each other, giggled, and allowed that it ‘wasn't really so bad'. ""We know we've never punished either one of you very severely, and we both appreciate it that even though you sometimes got yourselves in trouble on purpose to get a spanking, you've never really misbehaved badly. So your punishments never needed to hurt really badly. Now if we go through with this, you need to realize you both will continue to be punished, and sometimes in some new ways. Some of these ways might seem strange or uncomfortable at first, but you'll have to go along with them, because I will be Linda's husband, and master, and daddy, and she will be my wife, my slave, and my daughter. And the same goes for you, Sally, and Mr **** . Do you both know what it would mean, to be husband and wife?"" I asked.</p> <p> Sally nodded slowly. ""Uh-huh!"" Linda piped up, ""It means you get to rape me, and my Daddy gets to rape Sally, right?"" We were both a little dumbfounded at her forthrightness, but we had to acknowledge that she understood. ""But there's something you should know about that, girls. Even though we usually don't make your punishments hurt very bad, when we rape you, there's no way around it, it'll probably hurt, maybe a lot. It doesn't last long, but I wanted to make sure you knew about that."" Then we told them that we were leaving it up to them; if they didn't want to get married to the other one's father, then we would split the household up, and we both would seek wives as soon as possible, and maybe even have to send the girls off to boarding school; the temptation was simply getting to be too much!</p> <p> We let them think about it alone with each other for a few minutes; we were going to give them longer than that, but they came pelting into the room we had retired to and fairly jumped each at the other's father, clearly indicating their desire to proceed with our plan! We were so gratified and filled with love for them that we spent many minutes just hugging and kissing, first each other's daughter, then our own, then each other's again. </p> <p> We couldn't resist. Before we went any farther, we told the girls, ""Don't you think you both have been very naughty, lately?"" They nodded shyly. ""Then you both had better get some very special punishment, hadn't you?"" They looked at each other and sort of ""gulped"", then came and stood before us as we sat on the couch. We pulled our future child-brides down across our laps, tossed up their skirts, and pulled down their panties. WAP, SWAK, SMACK! ""O-O-O-O!"" they moaned as their bottoms were reddened.</p> <p> We stood them up and told them to take their clothes off. They blushed and fidgeted as they stood before us, two pretty little naked preteen girls in front of two grown men. We advanced on our respective victims as they trembled and whimpered. I seized Linda's bottom with my left hand, and proceeded to spank her directly on her little unfledged girlcleft with my right, SMAK, WAK! ""AAAA!"" she cried out, and ""OOOOH! AAH!"" as I continued to smack her on her little sex, making her jerk and shiver.</p> <p> Meanwhile Sally was bent over, grasping her ankles, as **** whipped her bottom and anus with the riding crop! WAAK! WAPP! ""OH! OH! OH!"" my little girl cried out as she experienced such strict, intimate punishment.</p> <p> Then we picked the girls up and laid them down on the couches. We kissed them sweetly, forehead, glabella, tip of the nose, full on the lips, then nibbled on their slender necks. Then we fastened our lips and teeth on their breastbuds and nipples, sucking, biting, pulling, as they moaned and gasped. We slid down to their bellybuttons, and in almost perfect time blew flurbishes in their navels as they giggled.</p> <p> Then we were there, almost raping their little girlclefts with our mouths, tasting the sweet musk of preteen girlhood, pressing our tongues firmly against their hymens, then catching each one's clitoris in a long excruciating bite between tongue and teeth, driving them to the point of orgasm. We swiftly stood up and began to spank them full on each one's cleft and clitoris as they yelled and bucked and sobbed, driving them over the edge into sweet preteen orgasm.</p> <p> Needless to say, after that experience, we were all eager to get moving as quickly as possible. The move to *****-land was uneventful, we dads having prepared passports, a place to live, and all the other arrangements well in advance. We located the minister who was willing to perform the ceremony, and were married to our little girls in no time.</p> <p> One thing we both wanted, and made sure we instructed the girls in, was how they were to address us now. We told them that they should call their new husband ""Daddy"", and their ""bio-father"" Mr ---- . They seemed to have no problem with this, and Linda immediately began calling me ""Daddy"", and Sally did likewise with **** .</p> <p> That evening we gathered in our new family room. It was nicely appointed, with two generous divans (fitted, unbeknownst to the girls, with straps suitable for bondage), and a table now laden with various implements of punishment. There was a pleasant fire on the hearth. **** and I sat down, and the girls sat on our laps. We hugged and kissed them for a while, savoring their sweetness, caressing their slender forms.</p> <p> I began to center on little Linda's charms more pointedly, fondling and tweaking her little breastbuds and nipples through her thin blouse. She writhed and gasped most fetchingly. I could hear Sally give voice to ****'s handling of her across the room as well. I ran my hand down her front and seized her cleft suddenly through her skirt.</p> <p> She jumped, and gave a little yip, but then sighed and relaxed to the attention.</p> <p> After a short but pleasurable bit of that pasttime, I stood her up and said, ""Young lady, you've been very naughty. Little girls who've been naughty need to be punished, don't they?""</p> <p> ""Oh, yes Daddy, but please, Daddy, please!"" she exclaimed prettily.</p> <p> ""Must I be punished??!!""</p> <p> ""Right now, young lady!"" I answered sternly, and without further ado I bent her underneath my arm, tossed up her skirt, pulled down her thin cotton panties, and gave her a brisk, businesslike spanking on her bare preteen bottom. I was dimly aware that my daughter was receiving similar treatment, but by now I was so entranced with my own little preteen slave-wife that I was nearly oblivious to anything else.</p> <p> Little Linda moaned and danced so sweetly as I spanked her trim bottom, SMAK-WAK-WAP!</p> <p> After I had reddened her sufficiently, I stood her up, as she sniffled and sobbed a bit. ""Take off your clothes this instant, young lady!"" I commanded sternly.</p> <p> She dithered for a moment, whimpering, ""Oh, Daddy, please-please-please!""</p> <p> I smacked her on her bare thigh, saying, ""Right now, little missy!""</p> <p> She trembled as she pulled her dress over her head and stepped out of her panties. ""Leave your shoes and socks on,"" I told her. Now she stood naked before me except for knee socks and saddle shoes. She was heartbreakingly slender, with a face like an angel in despair, after her spanking. Her breasts were mere buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her hips only barely began to think about flaring.</p> <p> Her little unfledged cleft was sweetly displayed between her thighs.</p> <p> I circled her slowly, slapping a riding crop in my palm. She shivered and caught her lower lip in her teeth, eyes half closed. I suddenly flashed the crop out, smacking her on the back of her thighs, SMACK!</p> <p> ""AAA!"" she cried out, and ""OO! AAH!"" as I whipped her repeatedly on the back, then the front of her thighs. Then I worked on her beautiful bottom, watching the crop SLAP! onto her tender flesh, hearing her cry out, admiring the gentle red glow imparted to her cheeks, both bottom and facial!</p> <p> I turned my attention to her chest. I just stood in front of her, eyeing her little nipples and breast buds for a while, while she squirmed and blushed. Then I brought the strap-end of the crop down sharply on first one nipple, then the other, SMAK! SWAP! ""AAAA! OOOO!"" she cried out wildly. I continued to whip her little breasts for a while, leaving her nipples erect and fetchingly reddened. I reached out and seized her nipples and breastbuds with both hands, and kneaded and worked them as she gasped and moaned.</p> <p> I paused for a moment and squirted some lubricant on the fingers of my left hand. I seized her buttocks as she stood and probed deeply for her anus (I had made sure she had emptied herself in the bathroom before we started the punishment session), piercing and penetrating the little preteen's bottomflower with first one, then two, then finally three fingers. Meanwhile I took a small tawse and whipped her unfledged cleftlips repeatedly, WAPP! SMAK! ""AAAAA! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out and cried out as her little sex was punished so intensely.</p> <p> Finally I could hold back no longer. I picked her up and positioned her in knee-chest on the divan. I said, ""Now, young lady, you're really going to be punished. I'm going to rape you of the maidenhood of your anus!"" With that I positioned the head of my rod at her rosebud, and thrust hard, piercing her tenderness and driving deep within her.</p> <p> ""AAAAAAA!"" she screamed, and sobbed and wailed for a while, as I just held her, staying buried within her all the while, kissing her hair and stroking her gently. Soon her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. I began to work my rod in and out of her, long and slow at first, then fast and hard, as I reached around and seized her clitoris.</p> <p> The feeling of raping a little preteen girl's anus was indescribable: warm, tight, soft, every thrust bringing a fresh cry to her lips and a jerk to her slender form. In just a few strokes I couldn't help it, I was spilling my seed in her rectum. We collapsed on the divan and I held her close for a while as her sobs died away.</p> <p> I carried her to the shower and cleaned us up. I carefully washed her with a rough terrycloth, paying particular attention to her nipples, cleft, and anus. When she squirmed a bit in response, I just commanded, ""Hold still, young lady!"" Pressing her front against the cold tile, I spanked her sharply on her bottom, then parted her legs and smacked her on her girlcleft. After that she held still, but moaned and whimpered as I scrubbed her tender intimate parts.</p> <p> Afterwards I dried her, again spending extra time on her nipples and cleft as she trembled. Then I told her to go back to the family room and lay down on the divan. She knew what was coming, and dithered for a moment, saying, ""Oh, Daddy, must I??!!""</p> <p> ""No nonsense, young lady!"" I sternly replied. ""It's time for you to be punished severely. I'm going to rape you of your maidenhead right now!"" Then I swatted her bottom and sent her snuffling on her way.</p> <p> Once she was on the divan, I began to kiss her all over, starting at her forehead, then her eyelids, cheeks, then spending some time with long sweet kisses on her mouth. I nuzzled her neck for a while, then slid down to her nipples, biting and sucking as she gasped. I flurbished her navel to hear her giggle, and then I seized her cleft with my lips, probing to her hymen with my tongue, savoring her sweetness again. Once more I punished her clitoris with my tongue and teeth, catching it in a long pulling bite that left her bucking and moaning.</p> <p> Soon she was as ready as she'd be. I positioned the head of my rod between her nether lips, then thrust firmly into her unfledged preteen sex, driving for her cervix, raping her of her maidenhead. She gave a short scream, then sobbed and moaned for a while. I just held her again, kissing her hair, and waited for her distress to die down.</p> <p> After a while the little preteen's sobs subsided, and I began to rape her in earnest, first with long, slow strokes, then fast and hard, wrenching cry after cry from her sweet lips. Since I had already spent myself in her anus, I was able to carry on much longer, even though the knowledge and sensation of raping a ten-year-old girl was nearly overwhelmingly powerful; so tight, yet tender, her little body so fetching as she jerked and spasmed with each thrust, her little voice yipping and yiping rhythmically.</p> <p> As I punished her steadily, pistoning in and out mercilessly, her little cries became more hoarse, her slender hips bucking, and soon she was shouting out her sweet preteen orgasm, ""AAAAA! AAAAA! AAAAA!"". This drove me to near distraction, and after a few more punishing strokes into her abused cleft, I poured my seed at her cervix.</p> <p> Through the haze of desire and pleasure, I was dimly aware that Sally was similarly being punished and ravished, and indeed, even as Linda gave voice to the rape of her virginity, my little daughter was also crying out under ****'s full weight as he likewise drove for her cervix, grinding his pubic bone against her little preteen clitoris.</p> <p> In the afterglow, we cuddled and held our punished little preteen girls naked on our laps, nuzzling their silky hair and stroking their tender bottoms and breasts. They buried their faces in our chests, and soon they fell asleep. We carried them to bed. Tomorrow would be another day of sweet punishment and rape of our pretty little preteens.</p> <p> And we'll live happily ever after! </p> </div>",[]
1139,Sara And Me,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,43,4,"M/g, ped, rom, d&s, spank, ""incest"", ""rape""",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> SMACKK! My hard hand spanked my little girl directly on her cleft, and she cried out, ""AAAH!"" My other hand insinuated between the cheeks of her bottom and pierced, penetrated, and probed her anus, as I continued to punish her tender sex. She moaned, and writhed, clearly nearing climax. Noticing this, I pushed her back onto the bed, and, positioning my rod at her unfledged cleft lips, I thrust deeply into her virgin girlhood. She nearly screamed, crying out, ""Oh, Daddy, you're raping me! You're taking my maidenhead! Oh, DADDY! AAAAAH!"" In a few strokes she was coming, her little hips pushing up almost against her will to better receive the punishment — rape. Even after she was spent I continued to rape her abused cleft for a few more minutes as she trembled and whimpered, until I finally deigned to empty myself at her cervix. Then I collapsed over her, covering her little body with mine.</p> <p> After a few minutes she pushed me halfway off and sat up, saying, ""Wow, that was something! But we're gonna have to be more careful, Hon; we're gonna wake up the baby!"" I just grinned at my wife. I knew her too well by now; quiet wasn't on the agenda when we played ""Daddy's little girl gets punished""! </p> <p> Our relationship was so fine; little was I to know that it would end so prematurely and sadly, yet even so have such a wonderful silver lining... </p> <p> We actually had no children ourselves; the ""baby"" was her 5-year-old niece, her sister's child. The sister birthed her out-of-wedlock, the father nowhere to be found, and then fairly promptly died a drug-associated death to no one's surprise, leaving the baby with my wife-to-be. I'm sure much of what attracted her to me was my willingness to take on an ""instant family"" and be a father to her little niece. Nearly everyone we met, at church or store or wherever, assumed she was my own child. </p> <p> Meanwhile my wife and I developed our game of ""Daddy and daughter"", cranking our sex life into overdrive! At the same time she seemed to have no problem with me in the role of ""Daddy"" for her little niece. She encouraged me to take part in her care, including bathing and discipline. Little Sara got a paddling pretty frequently, being a normal, active child. Whenever I was home my wife expected me to ""take a hand"", literally! If she could tell how hard it made me, having pretty Sara over my knee, my hand reddening her little bottom, or washing and drying her sweet little body, she never let on. Of course she never even came close to encouraging any action beyond that, nor was I about to try anything, since we didn't live in a country that allowed either polygamy or underage marriage. </p> <p> But all this changed quite suddenly when my wife died in a car wreck, just miles from our house. I was home with Sara at the time. I won't go into the details of the grief, the questions from Sara, the recovery period. They don't bear remembering. </p> <p> I wondered if there would be any problems about Sara staying with me, but I said nothing to anyone else, and no one said anything to me. She had no other relatives closer than a second cousin, as far as I knew, and no one else had taken an interest in her. She looked on me as her daddy, anyway. </p> <p> By the time I started taking an interest in life again, she was around 7, and cute as a button. I became aware of a few minor but troublesome behavior patterns that had set in. Nothing really serious, but it was time to reestablish discipline. I had been remiss, wallowing in my grief. I had to put a stop to it, so I ""took her in hand"". </p> <p> ""Sara!"" I called her to me one evening after a day of occasional minor mischief. She came, but in a dilatory fashion that was not appropriate obedience at all, at all! I grabbed her arm as she came in range and pulled her right down over my lap. I tossed up her dress and pulled her panties down to her knees. ""Young lady,"" I lectured, ""you've been out of line for a while, and it's high time I put a stop to it. This is just the beginning!"" </p> <p> With that I commenced to give her a brisk, business-like spanking, bringing cries to her lips and tears to her eyes before I was done. After it was over I rubbed her bottom for a while, soothingly, then gave her a big hug, enjoying the feel of her clinging to me, staining my shirt with her tears, but clearly accepting, even forgiving me for punishing her. It seemed to improve her behavior for a while, too, not that there was that much to improve on to begin with. She really was a good little girl; she just got carried away sometimes. </p> <p> As time went on I continued to punish her frequently. Soon it was nearly every day. I varied it a bit; a spanking here, a switching on her thighs there, occasionally my belt on her thighs and bottom. I really didn't punish her hard, never leaving more than a faint red mark that faded slowly. Sometimes I almost suspected that she purposefully misbehaved in some way, so as to earn herself a spanking. And I always finished up by rubbing wherever I punished her. Naturally I was stiff as a board by the time I let her up! </p> <p> At ten, she had developed into a stunning preteen. Long, silky hair, the face of an angel, and a body that was heartbreakingly slender, barely flaring at the hips, nipples only slightly larger than they were at seven. She was completely adorable. Sweet and smart, fun to be around, she really gave me no trouble at all with her schoolwork (she was homeschooled), going to church, or cleaning up her room. </p> <p> I still managed to find some excuse or other to punish her almost daily. It was around that time that her punishments began to... migrate. I found myself using the belt on her more and more, purposefully angling it so that the end snapped against her anus or girlcleft. Like I said, I never whipped her hard, but her response to her punishment began to be very stimulating to me. She would tremble, and moan, and seem to push her little bottom out to receive my hand, or tilt her slender pelvis forward for the belt on her vulva. </p> <p> After a while I made no pretense of punishing her sexually ""by accident"". After a typical bare bottom spanking, I would often order her to strip naked, and stand up with her legs apart, giving her a half-playful smack on her bottom to motivate her. Then I would punish her with various implements: hand, belt, a wooden spoon on her little cleft; occasionally even a riding crop across her nipples. When I rubbed her afterwards, my hands meandered from her bottom and thighs to her chest, pinching and tweaking her nipples and breast buds, then pressing insistently against her bottomflower and girlcleft, as her breath came ragged and short. I don't think she ever actually came during her ""punishments"", but she seemed close to it. </p> <p> You wouldn't believe the temptation I was under to simply rape her and be done with it, or at least use her mouth to relieve myself. But, as bad as my actions may have been, I didn't want to go over that line. I could always fool myself into thinking that what I did to her could somehow be legitimate punishment, even though at some level I knew it wasn't. Still, something had to give. </p> <p> I guess subconsciously I was testing the waters. At any rate, I began to mention to Sara that I was thinking about getting married again. Of course I had no one in particular in mind, and if she'd thought about it, she should have known that nothing like that would happen anytime soon. I hadn't even had a date since her aunt had died. </p> <p> I suppose it was predictable. ""Daddy,"" she asked one night, right after I had given her a quick spanking before bed, ""Why do you want to get married again?"" </p> <p> ""Well, punkin, it's kinda hard to explain. But a man sort of needs a wife around, to help him and keep him company and stuff,"" I replied. </p> <p> ""But you've got me around!"" she proclaimed, indignantly, ""And I can help out a lot! Don't you like having me around?"" she added, mournfully (and manipulatively!). </p> <p> ""A brat like you? Why should I like that?"" I responded, winking, and grabbed her and tickled her until she lay sprawling on the floor, giggling. I flopped down beside her and we lay there together for a while, with an occasional tickle and giggle thrown in. </p> <p> Suddenly she popped up on her elbows, looked at me seriously, and said, ""I'll be your wife! You don't need anybody else!"" </p> <p> Well! With an opening like that, how could I resist?! But I wanted her to think about this carefully, to be aware of the significance. ""Honeypie,"" I said solemnly, ""Do you really know what that means?"" </p> <p> She looked at the floor for a moment. Then she looked up at me shyly and said softly, ""It means you get to rape me, doesn't it?"" </p> <p> The question hung in the air between us, revolving lazily. My head buzzed. I could barely breathe. Vertigo, and a sudden jolt of... joy pierced me, so sharp it almost was nauseating. ""Yes, it does,"" I finally managed to croak. </p> <p> I think she might have mistaken my pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness as displeasure. She got up slowly and said, ""I know, but you don't want me ‘cuz I'm so little and not sexy like big girls."" She turned and trudged off towards her room. </p> <p> I've never been a sprinter, but I think I could have beaten any Olympic champion from the floor to her side that day! I took her in my arms and held her for a while. Then I looked into her sweet, trusting, sad eyes, and poured out my heart to her. How I loved her, and wanted to cherish her and be with her always. How I desired her sweet little body. How there was no one else in the world I would rather marry than her. The look on her face was worth more than all the jewels in the world, as she flung herself into my arms in a fierce embrace while I buried my face in her hair. </p> <p> She pulled back for a moment and looked up at me. ""You'll still punish me when we're married, won't you?"" she asked, astonishing me again. I pushed the haze out of my head long enough to acknowledge that, yes indeed, I would punish her after we were married! Then ensued more hugging, and tender little kisses. </p> <p> After a while I whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, and you need to be punished, don't you?"" I nearly held my breath, waiting. </p> <p> After a long beat, she just said, ""Yes, Sir."" </p> <p> I stood her up, bent her under my arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAPWAP! She whimpered and yelped, ""AAAH! OHOHOH! AAA!"" as she danced from foot to foot. </p> <p> I stood her back up, and unceremoniously pulled her dress over her head, and her panties down to her ankles, and commanded her to kick them off. Now she stood in only her knee socks and loafers, looking like an angel in despair after her spanking. I pulled my belt off and ran it through my fingers as she looked on, eyes widening, trembling in anticipation. I strolled around her naked form, slapping my doubled-up belt in my palm, admiring her slim hips, flat chest with nipples barely breaking the plane, cute little bottom, and most darling of all, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her slender thighs. </p> <p> Suddenly I swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""OH!"" she cried out, and then, ""AAA! OOOOO! AH-AH-AH!"" as I continued to whip her thighs and bottom. I took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples with it, SMAKSMAKSMAK! ""AAAAAH! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly. Soon her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened. I paused for a moment to seize her little nipples and breast buds, kneading them and working them as she moaned and writhed.</p> <p> I picked her up and carried her lithe form to the bedroom. Laying her on the bed I quickly fastened my mouth to her nipples, sucking and nibbling. Moving south I found her jewel of a navel, and blew a flurbish into it, making her squeal and giggle. Then my mouth slid down, down, to her maidenhood. I probed her with my tongue, pressing firmly against her hymen, making her cry out. Then I caught her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth. </p> <p> She began to come. I quickly stood up and brought the belt down across her swollen, glistening cleft lips. She nearly screamed as she bucked up and down in the throes of her little preteen orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it I swept her up in my arms and held her close. She clung fiercely to me, her tears staining my collar as her tremors slowly subsided. After a while I lay her gently down on the bed, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ""Good night, little love."" She was asleep before I pulled the covers to her chin.</p> <p> The next day I swiftly set in motion plans I had been working on for some time, in hopes that she would be... receptive. Having researched the marriage laws in various countries, I moved us to ******, and bought a secluded villa equipped with adequate security apparatus and well water. I located a justice of the peace who, with well-greased palm, was willing to marry us.</p> <p> When we got home I enfolded her in my arms for a long time, just reveling in the knowledge that she was completely mine. The top of her head came to the middle of my chest. I knuzzled her hair as she buried her face in my shirt. But I couldn't bear to wait much longer. I disentangled myself from her arms, and whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, don't you?"" She nodded, shyly. ""And naughty girls have to be punished, don't they?"" She just hung her head, peeping up at me through her lowered lashes. </p> <p> I bent her under my arm and tossed up her skirt. Her bottom gleamed bare in the light; I had ordered her not to wear any panties. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! I paddled her rapidly, alternating from one cheek to the other. She whimpered and moaned, ""Oh, Daddy, please! Oh, please, my bottom!"" as the redness appeared. </p> <p> I stood her up and stripped her unceremoniously, leaving her naked in front of me. She blushed prettily, down to the tips of her little breasts, just barely breaking the plane of her chest; not breasts at all, really, only nipples on top of breast buds. I took I had cut previously, and snapped it across the front of her thighs, SWAK! She jumped and cried out, ""AAA!"" and then, ""OH! AH! OOOO!"" again and again as I switched her repeatedly, on her thighs, front and back, her already-punished bottom, and then her nipples. She yipped and yiped at the sting, ""AH! Daddy, my little breasts! OOO!"" I paused every now and then to admire the network of thin red lines left by her punishment, before they faded rapidly.</p> <p> I laid her down on a couch, widely spread, and brought the switch down sharply onto her unfledged girlcleft, SWACK! ""AAAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, and ""OOO-OOO-OOOOH!"" as the switch whistled through the air to punish her little-girlhood again and again. Then I turned her over to knee-chest position, and gave the same treatment to her tender, delicate anus as she wailed and sobbed. </p> <p> I cast away the switch, and let my hands roam over her body, as she remained in knee-chest. I found her little nipples and toyed with them, tweaking and pulling them, pinching and twisting as she sucked air in through her teeth, then softly moaned, ""SSSS-oooo!"" I lubricated my right hand fingers and pierced her anus, with first one, then two, and finally with three fingers, penetrating and probing her, while my other hand seized her clitoris and cleft lips, kneading and working them. A steady stream of moans and gasps were torn from her lips. Soon she was bucking, and her cleft lips were moistening. I gave her a few firm spanks on her anus and cleft, and she began to come.</p> <p> I raised up over her and plunged my lubricated rod into her preteen bottomflower, raping her of the miadenhood of her anus. She screamed briefly, then panted hoarsely as I began to work my tool in and out of her, withdrawing almost to the tip, then plunging to the hilt as she quivered and spasmed. I continued to molest her clitoris as I raped her, and soon she was over the top again. I let go, and poured my seed into her rectum. Then we collapsed on the bed together, panting and murmuring. </p> <p> I took her into the shower. She moaned and struggled briefly as I firmly scrubbed her cleft and anus with a terry washcloth, so I pressed her nipples and cleft against the cold tile and paddled her sharply on her bottom, thrust three soapy fingers into her abused anus and probed her, then quicly withdrew and smacked her on her cleft. She sobbed, ""Oh, Daddy, please, I'll be good!"" She held still for the rest of her scrubbing, and for the vigorous toweling she received, firmly massaging her tender nipples, cleftlips, and anus as she trembled and whimpered.</p> <p> I covered her cleft with my hand, lifted her up that way, carried her to the bed, and fastend my lips to her vulva. As I tongued her already-punished little-girlhood, her cries intensified, from soft little coos at first, to hoarse cries as her slender hips began to move almost against her will.</p> <p> It was time. I stood up, towering over her petite form, positioned my rod at the opening of her little womb, then plunged in, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix, as she screamed and writhed underneath me. I lay buried in her for a few minutes, my rod throbbing in her abused vagina, as her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. I couldn't believe how tight and sweet her little girlhood was. I began to rape her in earnest, long slow strokes that took her breath away, then harder and quicker, grinding my pubic bone against hers, as she cried out rhythmically with each thrust, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!""</p> <p> Soon the stretching and stimulation of her abused clitoris made itself known. Her cries became more intense and wild, her little hips moved of their own accord, and then I was treated to the sight, sound, and feel of a little preteen climaxing as I raped her, my hard rod buried deep within her.</p> <p> In the afterglow she lay in my arms, content, nearly asleep, a pretty little preteen, mine to love and cherish, and to strip, spank, whip, and rape, as long as we both shall live. </p> </div>",[]
1140,When Tod Was Ten,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,52,4,"F/b, Mm/fg, bdsm, ""rape"", ""incest"", romantic",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Tod was 10 years old he was sold by his parents into marriage. He never knew all the details, but he came home to find a strange woman sitting in what passed for their living room, talking to his parents. He couldn't take his eyes off her. She wasn't old, probably around 40, but to his young eyes she somehow seemed ancient, yet fresh and beautiful at the same time. She was warm and friendly, gentle and motherly, yet somehow severe and stern all at once. It was very confusing.</p> <p> It seemed that his parents got a pretty good deal for him. He hoped they did, anyway; they were pretty poor, and he had a younger brother and sister. His folks were also impressed by what the lady told them about how his education would be taken care of. He did pretty well in school, and he thought that had something to do with why the lady was interested in him in the first place. And to top it off, he was quite a handsome younglad. Before he knew it he was in the car with the lady, what little he had in the world packed in a bag in the trunk. As they drove she told him something of what was happening. He was now married into the group marriage of which she was a Senior Wife. He was a (very!) Junior Husband, which basically meant he was to be treated as one of the children. Mostly. She told him to call her Mother or Mommy, and made him repeat it until he was comfortable addressing her thusly.</p> <p> She told him that he would be punished. A lot. Up till then the only experience he'd had with such things was when his Mom would use a peach switch on his calves (which often made him levitate better than a magician!). Somehow when she talked about it his mind sort of fogged over. He didn't really know what she told him, but he wasn't really scared about it, just anxious, and almost looking forward to it, just to see what it would be like to be punished by her. He all ready had a crush on her.</p> <p> When they got to the house, he expected there to be a lot of people around, but there was no one there. She took him inside, and right away sat down on a big couch. She motioned him over to her. She said, ""I'll bet you've been pretty naughty in your life, haven't you?"" He couldn't speak, his mouth was so dry. He just nodded nervously. She said, ""I thought so. Then you'll have to be spanked."" ""Oh, Mommy, do I have to be spanked?"" he exclaimed nervously.""Right now, young man, and on your bare bottom! You come right over here!"" She ordered sternly. He shuffledreluctantly to her side. She deftly undid his pants and pulled them down. Then she pulled his underwear to his knees and gently but firmly put him over her lap. WAP! WAK! went her palm against his naked bottom. ""OH! AH!"" he cried out, unnerved by the punishment, but somehow not scared or really upset. Deep down he knew that she loved him and cared for him. But meanwhile his little bottom was stinging! And his little penis was beginning to stiffen uncomfortably!. She pretended not to notice (that time!), even tho' it was pressing onto her thighs. When she was done she helped him stand, pulled his pants up and fastened them, then gave him a big hug. He felt so loved and protected, he almost cried. </p> <p> In many respects he had a standard little-boy's life: the usual round of school, homework, Sunday School, church, Little League, etc; but punctuated so very often by strict, intimate, corporal punishment. As time went on he learned more and more about the household, and the marriage. There were actually multiple households, some with just a few people, some with many. They were spread pretty much throughout the city, and in a few others, also. In ""his"" house, there was just ""Mommy"" and one of the Senior Husbands. He was very friendly to him, and taught him a lot, but Mommy really was in charge of him. She was the one who made sure he did what he was supposed to, and she was the one who punished him if he got out of line (and a lot of times even if hedidn't!).</p> <p> Sometimess he had to walk around the house bottomless. He was so embarrassed to be half-naked in front of a grown woman! She would call him to her anytime she wanted to and smack his thighs and bottom. Sometimes she took a belt to him, sometimes a switch. It always made his little penis go stiff, but she pretended not to notice for the longest time. Finally one day when he was 11 she called him to her and stripped him naked. She walked around him, slapping a riding crop in her palm. Then she began to whip him on his calves, then his thighs, back and front. By now his penis was getting almost stiff. Then she bent him over and whipped him on his bottom, then even smacked him right on his little anus! His penis was really stiff by then. She stood him up, and then pretended to notice, as if for the first time, how erect he was. ""Why young man, how naughty you are! Look at you! Didn't you know how naughty that is to be so stiff when you're receiving punishment? You need a little lesson, young man!"" she said mock-sternly.</p> <p> Before he knew it she was smacking the shaft of his penis with the riding crop! WAK! WAP! ""AAAA! OOOO!"" he cried out, the head of his little penis bobbing up and down as he danced in place from the intensity of the punishment. His penis was so stiff by then that his foreskin was pulling back for the first time, exposing his tender mucous membranes underneath. She continued the whipping, bringing the strap of the crop to bear upon the corona and glans of his throbbing member. WHAP! WHAKKK!</p> <p> ""O-O-O-O-O-OOOOO! AAAAAAAH!"" he nearly screamed as she punished him and punished him. Suddenly she stopped. He nearly breathed a sigh of mixed relief and disappointment, until he became aware that his punishment was not yet over. Right in front of him she began to take off her clothes. He was fascinated, of course; he'd never seen a woman naked before. But she stopped short of complete nudity, leaving on a provocative bra and panties. She took him to the bathroom and told him to go potty. When he didn't move fast enough, she smacked him with the riding crop on his penis. He jumped, then!</p> <p> After he was done, she didn't let him up; instead she leaned him forward and took an enema nozzle, lubricated it, and thrust it into his anus! ""AAAH!"" he moaned, and briefly struggled, but she held him firmly and smacked his thighs, saying, ""Hold still, young man!""</p> <p> She gave him four enemas. Two soapy ones, then one clear water to rinse. Then she gave him sort of a deodorizing treatment. When she was done, she let him wipe himself and wash his hands. Then she took him to her bedroom.</p> <p> She put him on the bed in ""knee-chest"" position, and penetrated his anus with her lubricated fingers; first one, then two, then finally three fingers fiercely probing him as he moaned and cried out. Then he heard her putting something around her waist and buckling it on. She lay over him and suddenly he felt a hard rod pierce his bottom and thrust deep within him, raping him of the virginity of his anus. ""AAAAAA!"" he screamed, and almost spurted on the spot, and ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!"" he cried out rhythmically as she raped and raped him with her strap-on in his tender young anus. All too soon he couldn't help himself; he was spurting and spurting all over her bed (she had wisely placed a towel underneath him, but he was too distracted to notice it). She withdrew suddenly, leaving him moaning and sobbing as he rolled over and shuddered out the last of his preteen orgasm. She leaned over him and kissed him gently on the mouth. ""I love you, little one,"" she whispered in his ear. Then she left him for a while on her bed, in a half-dream state; he even dozed a little. </p> <p> After a while she returned, and pretended to scold him for leaving a mess on her bed. She took a belt and began to whip him again and again on the front of his thighs. Then she snapped it across his penis, making him jump and cry out. Over and over she whipped him there, until he was reddened, and beginning to getstiff again! She stopped for a moment, and eyed his little member in its half-erect state. He thought it must have looked good to her, because she took his penis gently in her hands, and again began to stroke and knead it, pinching and twisting the head of his penis as he gasped and moaned. She leaned over him and unexpectedly took his penis in her mouth. It was so embarrassing to him to be so exposed and so abused by his Mommy, and the sensation was so intense, he nearly fainted. He was moaning and moaning as she worked him with her lips, her tongue, and her teeth. He was thrashing on the bed, his hips bucking up and down almost against his will as she basically raped him with hermouth. Soon he was just as stiff as he had been before she made him spurt. She rose up and straddled him, then impaled herself on his little rod, enveloping him completely in her warm, wet womanhood.</p> <p> She pushed down hard, forcing back his foreskin, raping him of the virginity of his penis, as he cried out wildly, ""AAAAAAAA!"" and came on the spot, spurting within her. But she continued to rape him with thrust after thrust, not allowing him to rest or withdraw, until she had spent herself on him as he sobbed andmoaned.</p> <p> For days and days after that his Mommy punished and raped him repeatedly. She used various implements on him: clothespins and other clips for his foreskin and glans, ice dildos in his anus, touching the fine point of a redhot knitting needle to his penis, using electricity... he walked around in an almost permanent state of arousal from the nearly continual sexual use and abuse. Around this time his Mommy began to take him out in public more. She usually made him wear tight and short pants, with a fly that neither zipped nor snapped. She would make a point of casually strolling into a not-quite-secluded-enough-for-him spot, pulling his pants down and spanking him, or, even more embarrassingly, simply pulling his penis out and whipping him on the shaft and glans, often making him spurt right then and there. He didn't think anyone actually saw him, but he was so anxious that someonemight.</p> <p> He had met a few of the members of the other households at church, but most were strangers to him. One day his Mommy was taking him for a walk in a part of the city he had not been to before. She struck up a conversation with a woman out walking alone. Soon they both realized they were all part of the same group marriage. His Mommy could see the other mommy eyeing him approvingly, and she casually asked her, ""Do you like him? Would you like to use him for a bit?"" The other mommy enthusiastically accepted the offer.</p> <p> She led them down the street to her house. As soon as they came in, she sat his Mommy down with a cool drink, and told him to stand in the middle of the room. She ran her hands up and down his body as he trembled and moaned. It was so embarrassing to know that a strange woman was going to see him naked, and punish him, and... rape him! And that's what she did. She stripped him, and spanked him, and whipped him on his thighs, his bottom, his anus, and his penis. Then she probed his anus and pinched and twisted his penis. Finally she raped his anus with an ice dildo while she wanked him, and he spurted and spurted. She and his Mommy laughed and laughed, then they hugged him and kissed him and he felt so good to know that he had two Mommies who loved him and punished him and raped him! And as time went on his Mommy took him to other mommies, and they punished him, too! Sometimes they would line him up with some of the other little boys and punish all of them at once, going from one penis to another, making them scream and spurt.</p> <p> One day his Mommy introduced him to a teenage girl, about 17. She was very pretty. His Mommy said she was a Junior Mommy who was to have charge of him under his Mommy. His Jr Mommy turned out to be very nice, and even more interested in his body than his regular Mommy was! She was always spanking him, or smacking his penis, or probing his anus. And she raped him and raped him. She also made him put his mouth on her cleft and showed him how to use his tongue to help her come, too. Sometimes she would start off a punishment, then sort of keep him on the edge of spurting until his Mommy came home, then his Mommy would finish off his punishment in a brisk, businesslike manner, making him sob and moan and spurt and spurt.</p> <p> When He was 13, his Mommy told him that Daddy was going to get a Jr Wife. Soon they brought her home. She was nine, and very cute. She was slender, and had just little buds under her nipples, and was bare between her legs. His Daddy brought her out in front of him and spanked her on her bare bottom while she squirmed and moaned. Then he spun her around and sat her on his lap and spanked her right on her girlcleft as she cried out! After he'd gotten her cleft good and red, he let her up. She sobbed and sniffed while he hugged her.</p> <p> Daddy just spanked her, and occasionally whipped her, on her buttocks and thighs for a while. Mostly he did it when Tod could see her, to make her more embarrassed. She would blush right down to the tips of her little nipples. Sometimes he would seize her little breasts, and knead and work them, and pinch and twist her nipples while she gasped and moaned.</p> <p> One day his Daddy told his Mommy and Jr Mommy and him that the little girl-wife had been naughty and had to be really punished.</p> <p> He brought her out in front of them naked. He bent her under his arm and gave her a brisk, businesslike spanking. Then he stood her up, lubricated the fingers of his left hand, pierced her anus with his fingers, and spanked her again and again on her girlcleft with his other hand. How she cried out and moaned! It made Tod stiff just watching and hearing her.</p> <p> He put her on the couch in knee-chest, and whipped her anus with a groovestrap while he roughly massaged her clitoris. She was nearly ready to come when he raised up and rammed his long hard rod deep into her little-girl anus. She nearly screamed and began to come right on the spot. He kept raping her and raping her even after she was spent, punishing her with stern thrusts as she sobbed and cried out. Then he emptied himself inside her. He took her to the shower, and washed her thoroughly with a rough terry cloth on her breasts, anus, and girlcleft. He smacked her bottom and cleft again and again when she wouldn't hold still for him.</p> <p> After he cleaned her up he brought her back in front of them. He began to kiss her all over her face, then her neck, then down her chest, biting and pulling on her nipples while she squirmed and moaned. He moved down her belly to her navel, pausing a moment to blow a zorbert there, making her giggle. Then suddenly he was at her girlcleft. He raped her with his tongue, pushing hard against her hymen as she cried out, then catching her clitoris in a long excruciating bite between tongue and teeth which left her shaking and blubbering. He stopped and brought out the groovestrap. He used it directly on her clitoris and vulva. She was nearly coming, screaming, tears running down her pretty little face as she bucked and sobbed. At just the right moment he brought out his tool and unceremoniously rammed it deep into her already smarting girlcleft. She screamed as he raped her of her maidenhead, and sobbed and sobbed as he just held her, buried deep within her as her shoulders shook.</p> <p> Soon she quieted down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to rape her again, long, slow, hard strokes that made her moan, then faster and faster as she cried out rhythmically. Each stroke brought fresh tears to her eyes, but brought her closer and closer to a finally screaming, bucking, and thrashing wildly orgasm. After she was spent he held still for a while in her, kissing her and kissing her as she burned and murmured. Then he began to rape her more. She protested weakly at first, crying out softly, then more intensely as he continued to punish her with his rod of flesh, until he finally deigned to empty himself at her cervix as she yelped and moaned.</p> <p> Senior Daddy used and abused the little girlwife for many days. He often made her walk around the house naked, so that Tod could enjoy the sight of her little-girl breast buds, and her unfledged mons and cleft lips. Daddy punished her in a variety of ways. He would spank and whip her repeatedly. He put clips on her little nipples and unfledged cleftlips. Occasionally he applied electricity to her nipples and clitoris as she danced in place and cried out from the intensity of her punishment. Once another Senior Daddy came over, and they both punished her together. He called her to the family room and introduced her to the other Daddy. Then he commanded her to strip naked in front of them. The two Daddies grinned to each other and pointed out her puffy little nipples and unfledged girlcleft to each other, and commented on her elfin sweetness and beauty. She was so embarrassed to have two grown men see her naked!</p> <p> Then she was put over the other Daddy's lap, and he spanked her and spanked her on her bare bottom. She cried out and moaned, both from the punishment, and from knowing that a strange man was taking liberties with her nakedness. Then she was made to stand before both of them, and they took turns whipping her with the crop on her calves, her thighs, and her little breasts and sex.</p> <p> By this time both Daddies had brought out their rods and were absentmindedly stroking them as they punished her. She couldn't help but stare at their tools, so long and thick, and think about how they were going to rape her with them. And so they did. They lubricated her cleft and anus while probing her, one probing in front, the other behind. Then they raped her together! Her Daddy rammed his rod into her anus, while the other Daddy thrust deep into her abused girlcleft. It was an extraordinary sensation for the little girl, to be so filled by two grown men at once! They could feel each other's rods through the thin tissues of her anus and girlcleft as they pierced her. Her cries filled the room as they punished her with their rods of flesh. ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she nearly screamed, rhythmically with each thrust, as they forced her closer and closer to orgasm. Then she finally came, sobbing and writhing, as they emptied themselves in her preteen flesh.</p> <p> After they cleaned her and themselves up, they brought her back to the room. They asked her if she knew that it was naughty to come for them while being punished that way. Of course she did, so they whipped her on her little nipples and breast buds with the riding crop for coming, since it was so naughty of her. One day, Mommy and Daddy told Tod he was going to get a surprise.</p> <p> He thought maybe he was going to be punished in a special way, but when he got in his room, there was the teenage Jr wife, and the little girlwife, kneeling on the floor. They looked pleadingly at him, but wisely said nothing but, ""Oh, please Sir, Please!"" He stripped them and spanked them, whipped them and raped them, again, and again, and again, as they cried out and sobbed and came over and over and over. </p> </div>",[]
1141,The Berserker And The Preteen,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,21,4,"machine/g, M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', sci-fi, rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Electronic echoes of memory...</p> <p>The naked girl whimpered and writhed in the grasp of the metal claws that held her securely. A mechanical arm protruded from the panel in front of her, holding an object looking much like, if she had only known it, a riding crop. The machine swung the crop rhythmically back and forth across her front, whipping her breasts, thighs, and mons repeatedly as she wailed. Yet even through the pain of the whipping, she was aware of other sensations. She was embarrassed to be naked, even in front of only a machine. She was also aware of her own sexual excitement, partially from her exposure, and also from the stimulation of the whipping. Yet this only added to her embarrassment, and the punishment of the experience, to know that her body was betraying her thusly.</p> <p>Even as she recognized the wetness between her legs for what it was, shesaw approaching her another machine, a mobile unit with something extending from its midsection. As it advanced on her, she could see it more clearly, though she was too naive to realize what it was for, at first. It was a phallus, gleaming with some kind of lubricant, alternately protruding and retracting from the body of the robot. She had only time to gasp in sudden awareness of its purpose before it had thrust deeply into her cleft, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she screamed and arched. Yet again her body betrayed her, for even as the acute pain of the loss of her hymen subsided, strange sensations flooded through her. Unbeknownst to the girl, the machine was using temperature changes in the phallus, combined with electrical stimulation, designed to trigger rhythmic contractions of the pelvic muscles, forcing her closer and closer to a finally screaming and bucking orgasm as she danced on the end of the instrument that so invaded her...</p> <p>The memory faded at that point. The machine knew that it used to have a more complete record of that punishment session, as well as many others. But it was losing parts progressively. Something was wrong; or was it?</p> <p>The machine no longer remembered its original purpose. It was built to be part of a fleet of what the humanoids that it was trying to destroy called 'Berserkers'. They were not the original targets; the machines had first been built in another galaxy many eons ago as part of a massive interstellar war. Their original programming was not specific enough; instead of just one type of life, the enemy's, to be destroyed, they eventually came to view all life as the enemy, naming it 'badlife'. Designed to be self-sustaining and constantly 'improving', they rapidly surpassed and finally annihilated them and their enemies together. When they encountered the humanoids of the spiral galaxy, however, they were stymied. Tough, tenacious, resourceful, the 'badlife' fought back ferociously. For centuries the battle raged in one star system after another. Inevitably, both sides learned more about the other as time went on.</p> <p>The Berserkers captured many of the 'humans', as they termed themselves. Most were either killed immediately, or kept for a while for experimentation, either expiring under the strain, or killed when their utility was over. But some the machines found useful in other ways. A few of the humans managed to convince the machines that they wanted to serve them. 'Goodlife' the machines called them. They were fed, and cared for, as one might care for a beast of burden as long as it is of use. But the 'Goodlife', too, were terminated as soon as their service was exhausted. Some might survive for years, though, betraying their ownkind in a desperate bid for life.</p> <p>As the war progressed, the Berserkers became more complex, intricate, with a convoluted system wherein different ships undertook different tasks. The 'Goodlife' had become extremely useful in many ways, so the machines were more and more interested in extending their service 'life'. Thus, issues of discipline became more important. At first, each individual ship applied torment of one sort or another to the 'Goodlife' within it. After a while, special vessels were produced for the purpose, and each flotilla of Berserkers would have one, dedicated to the various torments used for the punishment of the humanoids.</p> <p>The humans, meanwhile, were not idle. Indeed, they had recently developed a weapon that showed much promise, and an end to the long war might be in sight. A virus and a delivery system had been produced, designed to alter the programming of the Berserkers. The results were unpredictable, but were nearly always positive. A few of the machines seemed unaffected. But most showed significant changes in their behavior. Some simply drifted off into deep space, seemingly uninterested in the pursuit of 'Badlife' any more. Others showed changes more subtle, but still helpful.</p> <p>The punishment ship was one of those so affected. Unbeknownst to itself, its programming was now altered. The death of any life, 'Goodlife' or 'Badlife', was now to be avoided. 'Goodlife' was any life under its care. It wouldact to protect that life, please it, and nurture it. However, its programming was too complex to be completely altered. In the past, the proper 'care' of 'Goodlife' included punishment. To the machine, it still did. But the virus was successful in substantially ameliorating the scope and application of the punishment. The machines had long known that the young humanoids required more frequent applications of discipline; now this ship would only apply discipline to the young.</p> <p>After the combat that successfully injected the virus into its systems, the punishment ship became separated from the rest of its squadron. It drifted aimlessly. After a while its sensors picked up a beacon. Homing in on it, it discovered a humanoid escape pod, clearly having come from a larger ship. Inside the pod it could detect the lifesigns of one smallhuman. It maneuvered to take the pod into its hold. It studied the pod for a while, making sure of the correct way to open it without damaging its occupant. It regulated the gaseous mix in the hold to match the humanoid's requirements. With the pod opened, it could fully examine the passenger. It was a young female human, a 'girl' the machine knew was the correct term. She appeared to be about 7 'years' as the humans would put it, relating back to the rotational period of their ancestral home planet around its star. She was in stasis, and the machine set about carefully waking her up...</p> <p>She awoke slowly, dreamily. She was not alarmed, merely puzzled at her surroundings as she became aware. She was lying on a soft bed, and light and pleasant music was playing. There were a variety of toys around her, and her room was trimmed with lace, hearts, and teddy bears. She was dimly aware that she had never been in so nice a room before. Indeed, although she barely remembered it, she was an orphan, having lost her parents years ago in a Berserker attack, and had lived ever since in a drab orphanage maintained by the planetary authorities. But the planet had come under attack, and the orphans had been shipped out to a safer system. On the way, a flotilla of Berserkers had detected them, and, knowing that destruction of the ship was inevitable, the captain had ordered the children sent off in the pods while he decoyed the machines away.</p> <p>But the child was blissfully unaware of almost all of that. She lay in he bed, drinking in her surroundings. After a while she got up, and searched the room she was in. She was looking for the bathroom. A panel slid open as she walked by it, and there was the toilet, gleaming and clean. She rushed in and relieved herself, with a little sigh of contentment as the hot pee poured out past her clitoris. As she left the bathroom, she looked around timidly, realizing that the door had opened by itself, as if someone knew she was there. ""A-Anyone here?"" she whispered.</p> <p>""I am here,"" the ship replied.</p> <p>""Where—who—are you?"" she gasped. ""Where am I? What's going on?"" She was beginning to be alarmed, as she realized that she had no idea how she had gotten there.</p> <p>""I am... Ship. Do not be afraid. I will take care of you. You are Goodlife. What is your designation?"" Ship inquired.</p> <p>""My... what?"" the girl asked.</p> <p>""Your..."" Ship hunted for the proper term; ""Your name.""</p> <p>""M-my name is Belinda.""</p> <p>""Are you hungry, Belinda?""</p> <p>""Yes!""</p> <p>A panel in the wall slid open. A tantalizing aroma presaged an even tastier breakfast that she quickly consumed. Much reassured by the care she was receiving, the little girl relaxed. A variety of entertainments were presented to her in the way of picture books, videos, games, and toys. She happily plunged into her new life. She certainly didn't miss the old one. At the orphanage no one cared about her, or gave her toys or games to play with. And she was disciplined frequently there, without any love or kindness. The only tenderness she had ever known was when a missionary had come through the facility. Under that gentle soul's guidance she had converted, but her stay was all too brief.</p> <p>The little girl played happily all 'day', with two more delicious meals and a snack at intervals. Finally she yawned and looked over at the bed she had awoken in. ""I'm sleepy,"" she announced, by now used to Ship hearing and responding to her.</p> <p>""Then it is almost time for you to go to bed,"" Ship replied, ""But first you must be punished.""</p> <p>""P-punished?!"" the little girl exclaimed, alarmed.</p> <p>""Do not be alarmed,"" Ship stated, ""You will not be damaged.""</p> <p>""But I haven't been bad... have I?"" she protested, wondering if she had unknowingly transgressed in some way.</p> <p>""No, you have not disobeyed. But punishment must be applied regularly to remind young Goodlife of the penalty for disobedience.""</p> <p>""B-but... it will hurt,"" she whimpered, remembering the whippings she had received at the orphanage. Even those, if they had been followed by a hug and a kiss, would not in reality have been so bad.</p> <p>""The reaction of pain may occur, but it should not be intense. If it is too much, notify me. I will be gathering data to adjust the intensity ratings of my punishment programs."" This only confused her, but somehow she realized that the machine was not going to harm her, and that perhaps it wouldn't even hurt as much as her punishments at the orphanage did. At any rate there seemed little she could do about it.</p> <p>""Hold still, young Goodlife,"" the machine commanded. She did so, and panels opened in the walls around her. Suddenly her wrists and ankles were captured by metal claws, but padded and surprisingly gentle in their touch, yet implacably firm against any resistance. Another mechanical arm reached out and seized the collar of the tunic she had awoken in. It was not the one she had entered the escape pod with. The machine simply tore it from her with one rip. It came away easily, being designed for just that purpose. The little girl gasped. Even though there was no other human there to see her, she was embarrassed to be so naked before...'him', for so she thought of Ship, already as a sort of father figure...</p> <p>She had little time to consider her plight, for one of the arms began to smack her bare bottom with some kind of a flexible paddle. She could hear it whistle through the air before each spank. SMACK-WHACK-WHAP! ""AAA! OOOO! OH-OH-OH!"" she yelped as she felt her buttocks burn with each stroke. After a while the machine shifted aim and administered the same treatment to the front of her slender thighs as she yipped and yiped.</p> <p>All at once Ship stopped, and announced, ""Punishment is complete."" She slumped in the grasp of the machine's arms, whimpering softly. Presently she became aware of pleasant sensations. There was soft music playing. A gentle warm breeze was wafting through the room, carrying a sweet, bracing scent, almost like... a man's aftershave, if she had known it. And the machine's arms were now stroking her, with soft, silky and furry appendages, paying closest attention to her punished areas, the gentle glow imparted by its ministrations already beginning to fade. She felt warm, and safe, and... loved. She drifted in and out of dreamland, swaying in Ship's gentle grasp. The machines carried her gently to bed, and she was asleep even before the lights dimmed.</p> <p>The days that followed for the little girl were similar to her first one. She played all day for some time, the end of the day being punctuated by a punishment session very similar to the first one. Being only 7, she did not examine her own feelings about this, but she felt a mixture of anticipation and dread concerning these sessions. There was some pain, more of a sting, really, and it was so embarrassing to be stripped naked each time, the ship always supplying her with the same type of tear-away clothing, replaced each morning with a fresh outfit. But the machine's tender touch afterwards almost made the whole affair worth it, in the end.</p> <p>At first, there were no demands on her behavior, so there was no occasion for other punishment sessions. She was content with the many and varied entertainments he placed before her. But after a while, the machine added daily instruction to her routine, using electronic materials obtained through the Berserker's long research into humanoid affairs. She was bright, and did well, but the 'school' sessions did provide new opportunities for lapses in behavior. No child will consistently fulfill the demands of a teacher, if the teacher is consistently challenging the child to excel. So it was that Belinda found herself more and more often in the grip of the punishment 'bots. Flexible strips like plastic rulers were plied upon her buttocks and thighs. Thinner instruments more like a cane, but softer, left faint red stripes that faded slowly as she yelped and yiped. And always the machine ended by soothing her and caressing her as she softly sobbed or moaned.</p> <p>As time went on, and Belinda grew a little more, Ship varied and extended her punishments. There came a day when she found herself bent over a bar by the machine's arms, while her buttocks were briskly spanked with a paddle, then something like a riding crop was applied to the backs of her thighs. Then, spun around and bent backwards, the front of her slender thighs felt the sting. She gasped and cried out wildly as the punishment 'bot suddenly shifted aim and smacked her on her little breast buds and nipples! Soon they were erect and reddened, crisscrossed by faint red lines that faded slowly. Then it was over, and Ship again soothed her, now gently rubbing her tender nipples as she shivered and cooed.</p> <p>Shortly after that she found herself again in the grip of the machine arms, now standing with legs forced apart and arms held at her side by the velvet grips. Without prelude or warning the punishment 'bot applied an electric shock instrument to her nipples that hummed and buzzed as the electricity flowed through her tender flesh. She nearly screamed, more from the unexpectedness of the treatment than from the pain, though the sensation made her writhe and gasp. Her buttocks were forcibly parted and her anus bared. Before she had time to think about what this meant, the 'bot's arms applied the electricity to her delicate anus as she clenched and moaned. Then Ship swung its aim to the front again, targeting her unfledged cleft and clitoris as she shrieked and arched. She was still writhing and sobbing as the arms switched their function to the gentle soothing, now adding a soft, slick, rubbery instrument, that slid in between her legs and pressed against her glistening cleft lips and clitoris. She could feel it vibrate as it rode back and forth between her thighs, now touching lightly, now pressing firmly against her unfledged preteen sex. Her breath came short, her mouth dry, her knees buckling, and in a minute or two she was arching again as she cried out in the grip of her first preteen orgasm. After she was spent, she slumped in her captor's grasp. She was asleep in Ship's arms, even before they laid her gently on her bed.</p> <p>The next punishment session was the most intense she had experienced so far. Nearly all the modalities of discipline Ship had employed on her up to that point were used. She was spanked on her bottom; whipped on her thighs, front and back, and her breasts; the crop-like appendage was applied to her cleft and anus; electricity was liberally used. She writhed and moaned, gasped and cried out wildly, occasionally struggled against her captor's implacable grip, only to slump weakly after the next round of discipline. There came a pause in the action, and she looked around her, distractedly, and saw a 'bot she had not experienced before. It rolled towards her, something long, rounded at the end, and gleaming protruding from it, retracting and extending as it came on relentlessly. As it approached, she was turned until she was facing away from its onset, bent over the punishment bar, her legs pulled forcibly apart. Never pausing in its approach, the 'bot closed with her, and rammed its lubricated phallus deep into her virgin anus with one stroke.</p> <p>The little girl screamed, then sobbed and shook as the machine raped her rhythmically, retracting and returning, filling and stretching her tender flesh. All the while another of the machine's implements was continuing to punish her elsewhere, clamping and twisting her little nipples and breastbuds, smacking her clitoris, sending electricity through her underdeveloped cleftlips. Her cries became more hoarse, her bucking and sobbing more rhythmic as she danced on the end of the machine's rod, until finally she was brought to a screaming orgasm that went on and on. She slumped in Ship's arms at the end of it, sobbing and cooing, then drifting off to sleep.</p> <p> This sort of thing went on most days for a little while. Yet in between times the machine registered a change in the little girl's demeanor. She seemed somber, and sighed frequently. Ship questioned her: ""Little Goodlife, is there something wrong?""</p> <p>She didn't answer.</p> <p>""You lack nothing. All your requirements are met. It is not logical that you would be unhappy. You are getting your punishments; appropriate punishments are good for young Goodlife, agreed?""</p> <p>""NO!... yes... I don't know!... yes, I guess so,"" she finally sighed. ""But I want to see you!""</p> <p>""This is not logical. I am all around you, and you can see me anytime.""</p> <p>""But.. it's like you're my Daddy, or something, and I want to see what you look like as... as a man! I want to sit in your lap, and hug you, and stuff."" A few tears trickled down her cheeks.</p> <p>""I will attempt to satisfy this desire,"" Ship intoned, then fell silent as it churned data.</p> <p>Ship set course for a particular system not too far away. It set its plans in motion. On this system's main planet, like on most human worlds, there was a well-developed computer network, in which much clandestine business could be conducted without the authorities knowing. Ship knew that if it made an undisguised approach to the planet, it would be destroyed, so it made contact by well-protected means with a forum frequented by men who might be interested in its offer.</p> <p>As it happened, one of the designers of the virus program was a regular on the forum. Being an expert on Berserkers, he recognized some tell-tale signs of the ship's 'posts'. He inititiated a series of messages to the machine that interacted with the new programming, and gathered information from the ship, including the details of a certain chemical's molecular structure...</p> <p>""Someone will be coming on board to see you,"" Ship announced.</p> <p>""What??! Who??!"" the girl asked, both excited and nervous at the thought of seeing a live human after all that time.</p> <p>""He..."" Ship paused; it did not have sufficient data to describe thesituation, which itself was illogical. ""He is a visitor. I think you will like him.""</p> <p>It wasn't long before she felt the soft thump of another ship docking. A panel hissed open and there he stood. She gaped at him for a few seconds. He was medium-tall, neither thin nor fat. He had slightly graying hair at the temples. She didn't really think about it consciously, but he was a little older than she expected. If she had been able to estimate age, she would have thought he was in his 40's.</p> <p>""Hello, Belinda,"" he said. He had a pleasant baritone.</p> <p>""H-hello,"" she stammered in reply.</p> <p>""Are you all right? Has the ship been taking good care of you?"" he inquired solicitously.</p> <p>""Yes... I guess so. But I'm lonesome!"" she exclaimed, and then inexplicably burst into tears. He opened his arms to her, and, after a moment's hesitation, she ran to him. He enfolded her in a warm hug. The top of her head barely reached to his lower chest. She collapsed against him, burying her face into him, staining his shirt with her tears. He held her for a while this way, rocking her back and forth. After a while she was calm, and they sat and talked for a long while. He inquired about her time aboard ship, and she guilelessly told him everything. He found her bright, and sweet, and irresistible. She didn't know it, but she was entranced by his smell. He had on aftershave that matched the sweet scent Ship would waft through the room as it soothed her after her punishments. She snuggled up against him, already attached as if he was her long-lost father.</p> <p>As the day wore to a close, she asked him, ""Why did you come up here?""</p> <p>""To see you, and to be with you. The ship knew you needed someone human. I was contacted. And I have a question for you: what do you want to do now?""</p> <p>She looked at him quizzically.</p> <p>""Here's the deal, little angel. You have choices: you can stay on the ship and I leave. You can stay on the ship, and I stay. Or I can take you down to the planet, and you can stay with me, or somewhere else. But if you go to the planet without me, then you will probably be in an orphanage of some sort."" She made a face at that prospect. He laughed, ""OK, I guess that option's out! But,"" and here his face became more serious,</p> <p>""If I you stay with me on the planet, or I stay here on the ship, then you have to know something. I am in love with you. I won't be able to stand it, being around you all the time, if I can't have you."" Again she gave him a puzzled look, although she was smiling at his words so far; he loved her! ""What I mean is, I want to be your father, and your husband, and your master. I want to love you, and cherish you, and take care of you. And I want to punish you, like the ship does, and even more ways than that! And if you stay with me, then I'll adopt you, and we'll be married, and you'll be my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. So it's up to you, little one; what will it be?"" He waited patiently as she dropped her eyes to the floor.</p> <p>But it was only a moment or two before she shyly lifted her eyes to him and said, ""I want to stay with you... Daddy.""</p> <p>He didn't say a word, just swept her up in his arms for a long hug, punctuated with frequent sweet kisses. She felt so good in his arms, so slender, so warm, so tender.</p> <p>After a while he spoke in her ear, ""I think you've been a naughty girl today, haven't you?""</p> <p>There was a pause, then, ""... Yes, Daddy,"" she whispered.</p> <p>Without further ado he bent her under his arm, tossed up her skirt, and administered a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! ""OH!OH!OH!"" she moaned and danced as her little buttocks jiggled prettily. After he judged her to be sufficiently reddened, he paused and gently rubbed her little cheeks as she whimpered.</p> <p>Then ""Ship!"" he commanded.</p> <p>""Yes, Captain,"" the ship replied. The girl was vaguely surprised to hear this, but all other considerations were soon swept away.</p> <p>""Punishment sequence 5 B,"" he declared.</p> <p>""Aye-aye, Sir,"" the ship responded. Punishment 'bots swung around to the girl and grasped her wrists and ankles, spread-eagling her. The captain reached out and tore her tear-away tunic from her. She blushed to know that she was so young, and so naked and exposed to a grown man's gaze. But she could not meditate on that for long; she became aware that the captain was pulling his belt from his waist, and doubling it up, as he strode slowly around her and the 'bots, slapping it absent-mindedly in his palm, drinking in the sight of her sweet nakedness. She was heartbreakingly slender, the plane of her chest barely broken by nipples atop mere buds for breasts. Her slender thighs framed her exquisite unfledged cleft. She trembled under his gaze, looking like an angel in despair. Then SWAP! he snaked out the belt to smack the backs and fronts of her thighs, then her already-punished bottom, as she yelped and yiped. He took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples and breastbuds repeatedly as she gasped and cried out. He paused and tossed the belt aside, and admired the view. She moaned and swayed in the 'bots grip. Her nipples and breastbuds were erect and fetchingly reddened. He reached out and seized them, and just held them for a while. Then he began to knead and work her little breasts as she gasped and cried out. As he did so, Ship's arms began to whip her again across her bottom. She yelped and yiped, unable to tell which was more punishing, the whip stinging her buttocks, or the grown man handling her little breasts so embarrassingly.</p> <p>He continued to punish one of her nipples with one hand, and slid the other down, down, past her bellybutton, not pausing until he was just above her mons. He pressed his fingers against her lower belly to draw her attention, then suddenly seized her unfledged cleftlips with a firm hand as she jumped and cried out. Even as he did so, the 'bots bent her forwards somewhat, and she felt her anus being penetrated by the machine's phallus. At the same time the captain began to spank her full upon her preteen vulva and clitoris with a firm hand. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""AAAAAA! OOO-OOO-OOO! OH-OH-OH-OH!"" she cried out in anguished passion as she felt herself so penetrated and abused.</p> <p>Ship began to send the current through its rod into her anus, forcing her to clench her pelvic muscles spasmodically and rhythmically. This, combined with the punishment of her little preteen sex, quickly drove her to a bucking, screaming orgasm, writhing and arching in Ship's grasp, eagerly yet almost innocently pressing her clitoris against his hand as he front-spanked her. As she sobbed and shuddered out the last of her sweet preteen orgasm, Ship's arms gently released her. Again the sweet scent wafted through the room, the gentle music played, but this time it was the captain who whispered into her ear how much he loved her, and it was the captain's hands that soothed her slender punished body, as she drifted off to sleep in his arms.</p> <p>She floated through the next day, as 'bots scurried around making everything ready. Soon she was dressed in a white gown, made, of course, of the same tear-away fabric as all her clothes. She stood with the captain, looking handsome and distinguished in dress whites, as Ship intoned, ""Dearly beloved, we are gathered here...""</p> <p>After the ceremony he took her in his arms and held her for a long time. He kissed her sweet upturned face, then softly commanded, ""Ship: punishment sequence... alpha.""</p> <p>""Aye-aye, Sir."" Ship responded, and again the 'bots advanced, their velvet grips fastening upon her wrists and ankles, spreadeagling her once again. He caressed her cheek, then tore her wedding dress from her with one swift motion, leaving her naked and trembling before him. He ran his hands casually, almost contemptuously up and down her front, tweaking a nipple, squeazing a breast bud, pinching and twisting her unfledged cleft lips, seizing her clitoris and pressing it firmly against her pubic bone. She writhed and moaned in Ship's grasp.</p> <p>Again she felt the sting of the 'bot's whip on her thighs and bottom, and again he front-spanked her for a while as she cried out and sobbed. Then she felt herself lifted, and carried to the bed, held supine, her legs off the bed from the knees down, as the captain bent over her, kissing her forehead, then the tip of her upturned nose, then long and sweet on her lips as she floated, dreamlike. He nibbled her neck and collarbones, then took each nipple in his mouth, biting, pulling, and sucking as she gasped. He slid down to her bellybutton and blew a flurbish, making her giggle. He pretended to be stern, saying, ""No laughing, young lady!"" and smacked her once, sharply, on her cleft, making her gasp and sigh. Then he was there, raping her preteen sex with his mouth, pressing his tongue firmly against her hymen as she cried out. He rasped against her immature cleft lips, then fastened upon her clitoris, taking it in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she moaned more and more passionately. Just as it seemed she was on the point of orgasm, he stood up, and Ship was there, immediately whipping her cleft with a groovestrap. She bucked and rocked in Ship's grasp, screaming out her preteen orgasm.</p> <p>Even before she had subsided, she was lifted once again, this time in the captain's arms. He held her off her feet, her legs wrapped around his torso and her face buried in his neck, as she sobbed out the last of her come. Even before she was done, he whispered, ""It's time for your ultimate punishment, young lady!"" and brought her down with force onto his rampant rod, driving for her cervix with one stroke, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed once, loudly, then sobbed repeatedly as he just held her, penetrated, raped of her girlhood.</p> <p>Once her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle, the captain said, ""Now, Ship!""</p> <p>""Aye-aye, Captain."" One of the 'bots slid towards her, its phallus extended, gleaming. It thrust into her anus forcefully as she cried out. Then, together, Ship and the captain raped her in both apertures at once. She cried out, rhythmically, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as her preteen nakedness was so violated. Again Ship stimulated her to contract her pelvic muscles, and the captain could feel her clenching spasmodically on his rod as he raped her. All too soon she was climaxing again, shaking and shuddering, as the captain poured his seed at her cervix, and Ship gently withdrew, the sweet scent wafting, the soft music playing, the gentle rubbing returning to her tender, punished nakedness, as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, the captain still buried within her. He rocked her in his arms, as she drifted off to sleep.</p> <p>And they lived happily ever after.</p> </div>","['All comments gratefully welcomed!', ""A special huzzah! to the reader who can tell me the name of the author in whose 'universe' I have placed this story!""]"
1142,Pik's Pick,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,9,3,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> [SMACK!] ""AAAAA!"" Pik heard the snap of a whip, and the anguished cry of a young girl, even before he got a good view of the slaveyards. As he rounded the corner of a building, he saw the punishment platform, and the young teen suspended by her wrists from the crossbar, her ankles fastened to a spreader bar. One of the slavemasters was disciplining her sternly, bringing the singletail to bear smartly on her buttocks, thighs, and even her little pear-shaped breasts, as she wailed and sobbed. Pik found the sight disturbing, yet entrancing at the same time. He had come to the slaveyards almost against his will. He had not started out intending to acquire a slave. He had won a contest, successfully guessing the author of some silly s. f. series or other; a little sleuthing on the ether-Net gave him the answer. He was amazed to discover that he had won the Grand Prize, and even more amazed at what it was: an all-expenses-paid trip to Center Prime and first pick of the next crop of preteen slavegirls to be brought in from recently-conquered Tau Ceti.</p> <p>Even though he took the trip, and reluctantly accepted transportation to the slaveyards, he still did not intend to pick a slave. He was not settled in his mind about the whole idea, and, while he admitted to himself that the thought of having a preteen slavegirl at his beck and call was most... stimulating, he did not wish to be cruel or bring any significant suffering to a poor young girl. He followed the signs almost mindlessly, past the teen, moaning as she swayed in her bonds, on through the courtyard to the main entrance of the slaveyards. The guard at the desk glanced at his pass, and jerked a thumb to indicate which way to take. Through a door and down a short corridor he found them, the newly arrived preteens.</p> <p>They were milling about, or sitting, or lying down on benches. There must have been one-way glass between them; he could see them easily through it, but they gave no sign that they saw him, although he stared until he thought his eyes would fall out. They were gorgeous, almost to a girl. Each was heartbreakingly slender, with a face like an angel in despair, as they fretted alone or in groups about their condition, and what awaited them with their new masters. Their skimpy slaveshifts left little to the imagination; the edge of their buttocks or even their girlclefts peeked out from under the hem whenever they moved or bent over.</p> <p>After watching them for a while, Pik noticed one small girl, sitting on the floor with her back to the wall, arms around her knees. Even among all the pretty girls there she stood out to him. Not because she was any prettier than they; hers was a more somber cuteness than some. But there was something about her face, and her demeanor, that bespoke of someone going from no hope to no hope, and Pik's heart went out to her. At the same time, there was a part of him that lusted after her sweet body, desiring to spank her, and whip her, and rape her.</p> <p>On a sudden impulse, he sought out the slavemaster on duty, showing him the coupon he carried. Then he waited in a private room. In a few minutes one of the slavers appeared hauling the preteen in by her wrists, then pushing her in the room in front of him. ""D'ya want her stripped?"" he grunted. The child shrank from him, trembling; the casual, almost mechanical way he asked was somehow worse than if he had actively leered at her.</p> <p>Almost shocked, Pik barked, ""No! (Yet another part of his mind shouted, “Yes, right now!”) No... thank you,"" he said more calmly as he recovered himself. ""Just leave us for a minute or two, OK?"" The slaver nodded curtly and left abruptly. The little girl stood, downcast, still trembling in the corner by the door. ""Sit down,"" Pik told her, kindly, and she sank into a padded chair on the other side of a small table. ""What's your name, little one?"" He had been told by the staff that these girls understood Galactic Standard.</p> <p>""S-Suzette, Sir,"" the little preteen stammered. She trembled in her chair, dreading what fate had in store for her. She had been basically an orphan from birth, 'raised', if you can call it that, by a cousin, for a while. When she was almost at an age when some pimp, or even her cousin (herself little better than a whore), might have forced her to turn tricks, she was 'fortunate' enough to be taken into the town orphanage. Discipline there was strict, and despite her gentle demeanor and shy attitude, she was frequently spanked and whipped. Yet even these punishments wouldn't have felt so bad if they had been done lovingly, and followed closely by a hug and a kiss. Physical affection, however, was not forthcoming in that institution, and the little girl was starved for love. The only pleasant episode of her life, with some interest in her wellbeing, and tender caring, had come from a missionary who had passed through her home town a few years before. Under that gentle soul's guidance she had learned to read, and had even converted, but life had still been very hard for her. She hardly knew what to think of it, now; was her lot to improve, or simply go from one torment to another?</p> <p>""That's a pretty name, for a very pretty girl,"" Pik said gently. Something in his quiet smile, and the look in his eyes, gave birth to a hope in the girl, still buried and unconscious as of yet, that perhaps things would turn out for the better. Her trembling subsided.</p> <p>Pik began to question her. She answered diffidently at first, but soon warmed to the opportunity to pour out her life to a sympathetic ear, something she had never had before. He was entranced. Both his lust and his love deepened, and he made his decision.</p> <p>""Little one, do you know why I'm here?"" he asked. She shook her head, eyes downcast. ""I won you, or at least I won a slavegirl, and I could choose you if I wanted to."" She seemed to slump in her chair. She didn't like the sound of this so far. ""But I didn't really come here looking for a slave; I didn't think I wanted one."" She looked up at this. ""When I saw you, I just fell in love with you. You are a beautiful, sweet little girl."" She looked up at him with a small smile.</p> <p>""So now I need to decide what to do. If you want me to, I will take you from here, and put you in some kind of orphanage."" She immediately made the 'Yuck' face universal to preteens everywhere. ""I'll take that as a 'no', then,"" he responded. She smiled back shyly.</p> <p>""I could take you with me."" She brightened visibly. ""But you must know something. I have discovered that there are certain things I desire greatly. If you stayed with me, it would be too hard on me not too have you in the way that I want."" She looked a bit puzzled. ""Listen to me carefully, little one. Do you know what a wife is?"" She gave him a look that any preteen would have recognized, the ""are-you-kidding-me-of-course-I-know-that"" look. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" he said with a grin. ""I would like to have you. I would like you as my daughter."" Her eyes lit up. ""I would like you as my wife."" She smiled, but seemed a little less sure. ""And I want you as my slave."" She dropped her eyes.</p> <p>""I know, that doesn't sound too good. But let me tell you what I mean. I want to raise you as my daughter, teach you, give you good clothes to wear and decent food to eat, a nice house to live in."" She half-closed her eyes, dreamily imagining such a life, luxurious by the standards she had known. ""But I must tell you something else. I desire you. I want to use your body, like a husband with a wife, and more: like a master with his slave. If I take you with me, I will punish you whenever I want to, and I'll want to a lot! And I will rape you. I won't tell you that it won't hurt; sometimes it might. But I will tell you that I will not damage you, and I don't think it will hurt very much, or very often. When I punish you, it will be like any father might punish his daughter, except that it will be... sexual. You may not understand that now, but you will, you will! And I will cherish you, and protect you, and love you.</p> <p>""So, what do you think, little one? Will you come with me, and be my daughter, and my wife, and my slave?"" Pik waited for her answer with bated breath. She hung her head for a moment.</p> <p>Then: ""I wish to come with you... Master,"" she breathed.</p> <p>Pik's head seemed to spin, and a jolt of... joy rushed through him. He came around the table and gently gathered the little girl in his arms. She collapsed against his chest, tears leaking out and staining his shirt. Pik called in the slavemaster, signed the necessary forms, and left with the preteen in tow.</p> <p>An uneventful hyperspace jump later, they arrived at his flat. Her head was spinning from all the new and wonderful sights of the city, the spaceflight, and even his apartment, which seemed so plush to her. After she had had a few minutes to look around, and find the bathroom, he called her to him in the living room. ""I think you need a good spanking, young lady!"" he said with mock-sternness. She seemed distressed, but did not resist, as he bent her under his arm and tossed up the hem of her slaveshift. WAP-WAP-WAP! Pik's firm hand delivered a brisk, business-like spanking as she shivered and whimpered. When her bottom was gently reddened, he pulled her to her feet, cuddling her with one arm as he soothingly rubbed her bare bottom with the other hand. She melted into his arms. The smell of his aftershave seemed to penetrate her brain, calming and gentling her.</p> <p>Some days passed. Pik provided her with a fetching wardrobe of little girl's outfits: jumpers, plaid skirts, suitable pajamas and baby-dolls. But no underwear, of course! And each outfit, while roomy enough at the waist, was skimpy, the hems barely sufficient to cover her sweet charms.</p> <p>She was adorable: funny and sweet, and quite intelligent. He enjoyed bringing her new books, and teaching her math, theology, galactic history, and science. She was in ecstasy. Her life seemed to be a wonderful dream, now, altho' she hardly knew what to make of the punishments.</p> <p>For she was punished every day, often multiple times a day. At first she was just spanked on her bare bottom. But as the days went by, Pik added more to the repertoire. He often took a switch or a belt to her thighs, back and front, leaving faint red lines that faded slowly as she yelped.</p> <p>There came a day when Pik called her for her punishment, and stripped her completely of her jumper and top. She shivered and blushed to be so naked in front of a grown man. Pik just strode around her, slapping his belt into his palm as he drank in the sight of her. She was gorgeous. Long, silky hair. Heartbreakingly slender, with the face of an angel in despair as she awaited her punishment. Breasts no bigger than buds, topped by nipples that barely broke the plane of her chest. Hips just beginning to think about flaring. Slim thighs, from between which peeped her unfledged girlcleft.</p> <p>He flashed the belt out, snapping it against the backs of her thighs, WHACK! ""AAA!"" she cried, and ""OOOO-OOOO! OH-OH-OH!"" as he continued to whip her, now on the backs, now the fronts of her thighs, then her bottom. He shifted aim and snapped the end of the belt against one nipple, then the other, as she yelped and wailed. Soon her little breasts were fetchingly reddened. Pik tossed the belt aside and seized her nipples in each hand, pinching and twisting as she gasped and moaned, ""SSSS-OOOO!"" He kneaded and worked her little breastbuds for a while as she writhed, both from the punishment itself, and the embarrassment of having a grown man handle her little-girl breasts.</p> <p>Even as she trembled under his hands, he slid one around her waist to cup her bottom, squeezing and pulling. The other slipped down, down, past her navel, and farther, until suddenly he was there, hefting her unfledged vulva, tracing up and down her underdeveloped cleftlips as she whined and trembled. He freehanded some lubricant from a nearby table onto his other hand, and insinuated it between her buttocks until he was pressing on her tender, delicate bottomflower. She went nearly rigid at the sensation of a grown man's hands pressing against these most intimate parts of a young girl's anatomy. She cried out wildly as, with one swift push, he pierced her anus with two fingers at once, penetrating and probing deeply. At the same time he took her clitoris in his fingers, pinching and twisting, then rubbing it rapidly and excruciatingly back and forth against her pubic bone. Soon she was bucking and sobbing, writhing and moaning, her cleftlips becoming surprisingly wet for such a little girl, clearly nearing climax. Even as he continued to rape her anus with his fingers, he began to front-spank her full upon her cleftlips, sharp, medium-hard smacks that brought fresh cries to her lips and tears to her eyes, even as she was driven over the top, wailing, little hips rocking, yelping and yipping out her precious preteen orgasm as she collapsed into his waiting arms. He held her tenderly, kissing the top of her head, as she buried her face in his shirt, sobbing out the last of her come.</p> <p>The next day he took her to a nearby church. The pastor was happy to marry them, preferring that the little preteen be united in wedlock with her master rather than just being his concubine. The girlslave clung to her master's arm throughout, wondering if this was all some wonderful dream that she was having while still in that dreadful orphanage, or in the slaver's hold, out of which she would wake back up to dismal reality. But it was real. She and Pik returned home after a day of fun at the amusement park, a beautiful formal dinner (where many of the other male diners stared enviously at such a beautiful preteen dressed so elegantly in the company of a grown man), and a romantic carriage ride back to his apartment.</p> <p>He stood her in the middle of the bedroom and peeled her gown from her slender body. His hands roamed over her sweet charms, pinching and twisting, probing and returning, as she trembled and moaned. He sat on the bed, pulled her over his lap, and administered a stern spanking as she yelped, her little legs kicking. He flipped her over, cradling her in one arm, as he continued to spank her, first on the front of her thighs, then each spank drifting higher and higher until her girlcleft felt the sting of the punishment.</p> <p>After her vulva was sufficiently reddened, Pik shifted her onto the bed, supine, and knelt over her, drinking in her slender preteen beauty. He kissed her forehead, glabella, the tip of her upturned nose, then sweetly and lightly on her lips, lingering, enjoying. He nibbled her neck, sending shivers up and down her skin, worked his way along each delicate collarbone, then down her chest to her nipples, biting and sucking pulling and nibbling, as she gasped and trembled. On down and down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a zorbert, making her giggle. He smiled, but smacked her cleft once, sharply, commanding, ""No laughing, young lady!"" She yelped at the smack, and then went rigid, as his hungry lips found the core of her being.</p> <p>Pik's tongue punished her sweet cleft thoroughly, pressing against her hymen as she cried out wildly, then rasping over her labia. Finally he took her clitoris between tongue and teeth, in long, excruciating bites that soon had her bucking, climaxing. He stood up suddenly, towering over her, swept a groovestrap off the bedside stand, and brought it sharply down onto her gleaming pudenda, SWACK! ""AAAAAAA!"" she screamed, coming violently. He tossed the strap aside, and lay over her, his grown man's body overshadowing her slender preteen frame. He held her legs up and put her ankles on his shoulders, baring her pelvis fully. His rampant rod pressed against her cleftlips, and then he thrust firmly into her, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix. She screamed once, shortly, then wept sweetly, shoulders shaking, as he cradled her in his arms tenderly, kissing her hair, stroking the tears from her cheeks.</p> <p>Soon her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to rape her in earnest, pistoning in and out of her, rocking her back and forth. She cried out rhythmically, ""OOO-OOO-OOO!"" as he pinned her to the bed with each stroke. Soon the intense stimulation of her clitoris and G-spot by his thick tool made itself felt, as she orgasmed again, arching and crying out in his arms, as he came, too, emptying his seed at her cervix, then collapsing next to her on the bed. She clung fiercely to him as she again sobbed out the last of her preteen orgasm, staining his shirt with her tears, putting her pretty little face up to be kissed, then burying it again on his chest. Soon she was asleep in his arms, fulfilled, content, safe, loved, punished.</p> <p>And they lived happily ever after!</p> </div>",[]
1143,'Sis' And Me,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,58,4,"M/g, m/g, ped, spank, 'inc', rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> This is the story of how I ended up spanking, whipping, and raping my ten-year-old sister in my college dorm room. OK, so I'm fantasizing; she isn't really my little sister (although she might as well be), and it wasn't in a dorm room, it was in my college apartment. OK, it wasn't even there, at first, it was at... Well, you'll find out.</p> <p>It was like this. My mom left me and my dad when I was just 2. I don't really remember her, and no one knows where she is now. My dad married my stepmom when I was 12. She was really cool, and I liked her a lot. She had a little girl who was 2 then. Her dad had drunk himself to death, or something like that. We all got along real well. We lived in *****, in *****-land. It was a pretty backwards country, but we lived in the capitol, and I guess we had a pretty average 'middle-class' existence, by Stateside standards. As far as I was concerned, my stepmom was just 'Mom', and her little girl was my 'Sis'. I helped take care of her, and everything.</p> <p>My dad used to spank me every now and then when I was little, but by the time I was 12 I hadn't had one for a long time. I guess I was pretty well-behaved. But my little 'Sis' got one pretty frequently, being a pretty rambunctious toddler. I guess it just seemed natural to my Dad and 'Mom'; I helped out with everything else about her: meals, dressing, bathing. So one day when she was cutting up, and 'Mom' and Dad were tied up doing something, 'Mom' just yelled to me to 'give her a couple of swats on the rear end'. So I did. She yelped a little bit, but I didn't really spank her hard, and her panties were on. But it did settle her down. And there was something about the experience that affected me, somehow...</p> <p>It didn't take long before I was giving her a spanking pretty regularly. 'Mom' and Dad never seemed to mind; they sort of cheered me on, actually. By the time she was 7, I probably spanked her almost every day. Usually I just pulled her down over my lap, or tucked her under my arm, hauled down her panties, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking while she moaned and jerked. I have to admit, I let my hand stray a little bit; the tips of my fingers often found themselves smacking her anus, or her little unfledged cleftlips. She never said anything about it, and I don't know if 'Mom' or Dad noticed, or not. But after I spanked her, I usually rubbed where I'd spanked, to soothe her. She seemed to like it, and sort of purred when I let my fingers slip over her anus and girlcleft after I'd spanked her. Of course, before long I was getting pretty... stiff from doing this sort of thing, and I ran to my room and jerked off after I'd spanked her.</p> <p>This went on for quite a while. 'Mom' and Dad had their own business, and 'Sis' and I were homeschooled, so they left her and me home together a lot. I was sort of like her Daddy, really. As she got older (and cuter and cuter!) I continued to punish her, sometimes in new ways. I don't know what made me think of it, but took my belt off one day (she was about 5) and used the end of it on her bottom. It looked so cool snapping onto her buttocks, and made an arousing WAP! on impact. She wiggled and moaned very attractively. I used the belt frequently after that.</p> <p>By the time she was 7, and I was 17, I used the belt on her nearly every day. The whippings had sort of... migrated. By then I was regularly whipping her on her nipples, her anus, and her unfledged girlcleft. As far as I know, she never told 'Mom' and Dad, and I never did it hard enough to leave any marks. There were times that it looked like she actually enjoyed it; she would arch her back to present her little sex to the belt, and moan most fetchingly. And after her punishments, I always rubbed wherever I spanked or whipped her, so that meant I spent a lot of time rubbing her bottom, her breastbuds and nipples, and even her little rosebud and cleftlips. Usually I'd hold her on my lap to do it, and she'd lean her little head back against my chest and just purr. I was in love with her (still am!).</p> <p>I must admit I was tempted to whip out my rod (always stiff as a board by the end of a punishment session!) and use her somehow to relieve myself, but something always held me back. I guess I knew that the time wasn't right, and, as bad as what I was already doing was, that would be so bad that it would be unforgiveable. So I just continued to jerk off, and fantasize!</p> <p>Then I left for college, pursuing an engineering degree. I didn't get to come home too often, and it just didn't seem appropriate to spank her anymore, when I wasn't there all the time and wasn't functioning as 'second Daddy'. Three more years passed, and I was just starting graduate school. I finally got a chance to come home for a while, in between sessions. She was ten by then, and pretty as a picture. I got to loaf at home most of the time, and 'Mom' and Dad took advantage of the situation to go out together a lot, or just work together at the shop.</p> <p>'Sis' was actually a bit of a handful. She was sweet, and smart, but she did like to get away with stuff, like sneaking food, or talking too long with her little friends on the phone, or trying to beat the Net Nanny on the computer. It wasn't long before I decided she still needed the business end of the belt!</p> <p>I waited until she'd done something that I knew she wouldn't want 'Mom' and Dad to find out about. Then I confronted her with it, and told her, ""You need a whipping, young lady!""</p> <p>""But—but—you can't! You wouldn't dare! I'll tell Mom!"" she blustered.</p> <p>""Go ahead, tell 'Mom',"" I replied. And waited. She got real quiet. Then...</p> <p>""Buddy... I'm sorry, I'm real sorry! Please don't tell Mom, huh? I'll be good!"" she whined.</p> <p>""'Sis', you know you need a whipping. So what'll it be? 'Mom', or the belt?"" I demanded.</p> <p>""... the belt,"" she finally whispered, dropping her eyes. I felt a little sorry for her, she looked so forlorn, so I took her in my arms and hugged her for a while. She hugged me back; she didn't seem to resent my insisting on whipping her. Her slim frame felt so good pressed up against mine. My rod was already stirring in my pants at the thought of punishing her little body.</p> <p>After a bit I just bent her under my arm, tossed up her skirt, jerked down her cotton panties, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, WAP-WAP-WAP! ""OH-OH-OH-OH""! she yelped, dancing from foot to foot as her little buttocks jiggled with each spank. When I judged them to be sufficiently reddened, I let her up, and she rubbed her bottom and sniffled.</p> <p>She went to pull her panties up, but I stopped her with a growl, ""Not yet, little missy! We're not half through."" I pulled her little sundress off, leaving her naked, with her panties down around her ankles. She was gorgeous. Heartbreakingly slender, with the face of an angel in despair. Her breasts were mere buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Slim hips, and the piece de resistance, her unfledged girlcleft peeping from between her gleaming thighs.</p> <p>I shook myself free of the trance, and pulled my belt out of the loops of my pants, doubling it over, slapping it onto my palm as I sauntered to her rear, just drinking in her loveliness. Then I flashed it out, again and again, smacking the backs of her thighs, then disciplining her bottom repeatedly as she yelped and moaned. I moved around to her front, and without warning brought the strap-end to bear on her little breastbuds and nipples as she wailed and sobbed. Soon they were fetchingly reddened and erect. I paused for a moment, reaching out with my free hand and seizing one breastbud and nipple, then the other, kneading and working them as she gasped and moaned.</p> <p>I told her to get on the bed in knee-chest position. I had to explain it to her, and give her a few smacks on the front of her thighs with the belt to get her to do it fast enough. She looked adorable, with her trim little bottom pushed in the air, framing her tender, delicate anus, and her sweet bare cleftlips. Her clitoris poked out prominently. I strapped her back and forth on her exposed private parts, her cries and moans filling the air. I just had to touch her, so I tossed the belt aside and spanked her with my bare hand, smacking directly on her anus and vulva, pausing frequently to massage and pinch her cleftlips and clitoris. I really didn't expect it, but suddenly she was bucking and rocking, yipping and yelping, as to my surprise and lasting delight she experienced a preteen orgasm as I spanked and molested her! I nearly came, too, in my shorts, just to experience this beautiful, sweet ten-year-old, whom I loved dearly, coming as I punished her sexually. When she was spent, she collapsed on the bed. I gathered her in my arms as she sobbed out the last of her climax, clinging fiercely to my waist, her tears staining my shirt.</p> <p>All too soon after that magical time I had to return to school. That's when tragedy struck. She was home with a sitter; our folks were supposed to be at work all day. They never got there. A drunk driver killed them both. I won't go into all the details; the questions from 'Sis', the well-meaning neighbors, friends from church, the funeral... they don't bear remembering. At the end of it all, I hardly knew what to do. I didn't want to run the business, and hardly knew how, anyway. Fortunately an associate of our folks made a generous offer to buy out the whole thing. Our pastor looked it over and said it was OK, so I ended up with plenty of money to raise 'Sis', and finish school. But how to do both?</p> <p>'Sis' decided things for me. ""I'm going with you to college!"" she announced.</p> <p>""Graduate school,"" I corrected her, pedantically.</p> <p>""Whatever!"" she sighed, rolling her eyes in typical preteen fashion.</p> <p>We fussed about it for a while, but I gave in. I couldn't stay home and go to school, and there was no one I wanted to leave her with; we had no other close family. So I got an apartment near the university, and we settled in. It was easy to continue her schooling, since she was homeschooled. And I had the college's resources to augment her curriculum. Things worked out fine, most of the time. But it was hard on 'Sis', being cooped up all day in the apartment, and often it showed in her behavior. Once we had both recovered from the shock, and had gotten used to our new surroundings, she found herself on the business end of the belt again! Pretty soon she was getting strict, intimate punishment nearly every day, as I smacked her anus and girlcleft, pinched and twisted her clitoris, and brought her to a nearly screaming orgasm on a regular basis.</p> <p>As you might expect, I was both ecstatic and frustrated at our activities. Finally I could stand it no longer. I sat her down one day, and said, ""'Sis', I've been thinking about getting married.""</p> <p>""Married?!"" she exclaimed, like the idea scared her, ""Waddya wanna do that for?!""</p> <p>""Well... a guy wants a girl around, to help him, and keep him company, and stuff,"" I answered, a little lamely; I wasn't sure how much detail to go into, under the circumstances!</p> <p>""But I'm a girl, and I'm around, and I can help you. You don't need a wife!"", she pronounced, then, after a short pause, as if she had a bright idea, she blurted out, ""I'll be your wife! After all, you're not really my brother, right? So we can get married!""</p> <p>This was too good an opening to pass up, so I had to ask, ""But 'Sis', sweetheart, do you know what that really means?""</p> <p>She hung her head for a moment, then peeped up through her eyelashes and softly said, ""It means you get to rape me, doesn't it?""</p> <p>The question hung in the air between us, revolving lazily. A sudden jolt of... joy, so severe it was almost nauseating, shot through me.</p> <p>I guess she mistook my sudden pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness to be disapproval. She arose glumly and shuffled off, mumbling, ""But I know, I'm too little, and you don't love me, and..."" She burst out crying and ran towards her room.</p> <p>I was never on the track team, but I bet I could have beat the college's best sprinter's time to her side that day! I gathered her in my arms, and told her I loved her, I'd rather have her as my wife than anyone else in the world, she was a beautiful little angel, and other similar endearments. She seemed to melt in my arms, her tears staining my shirt, as her little sobs died away. She put her pixie face up and I kissed her nose and sweet lips.</p> <p>She pulled back a bit, looked intently at me, and demanded, ""You'll still punish me when we're married, won't you?""</p> <p>I managed to push the fog out of my brain long enough to acknowledge that, yes indeed, I would punish her after we were married! There followed a long hug, and rocking her in my arms, unbelievably happy. After a while I held her away from me, looked down mock-sternly at her, and intoned, ""You know you've been naughty, haven't you, young lady? Naughty girls have to be punished, don't they?""</p> <p>After a beat, she looked up at me shyly and just said, ""Yes, Sir.""</p> <p>I bent her under my arm, tossed up her skirt, pulled her panties down, and gave her the usual brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom. She danced and yelped as her buttocks were reddened.</p> <p>I let her up, and she bounced to her feet, sniffling and rubbing her bottom. Without pause I pulled the dress off her sweet body, leaving her naked in front of me. Gorgeously beautiful, with a face like an angel in despair. Heartbreakingly slender. Her breasts were mere buds, her nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her unfledged girlcleft peeped from between her gleaming thighs. She blushed and twisted her little feet nervously as I ogled her slender frame. Stepping to her side, I seized her buttocks with one hand, and commenced to rain spank after open-handed spank onto her unfledged mons and cleftlips, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""AAAA-AAAAA-AAAAA""! she cried out, writhing and jerking at the embarrassing discipline. Adding to her punishment, I probed for her anus with my other hand, pressing and pinching that so-very-intimate part of a young girl's anatomy.</p> <p>As I continued her front-spanking, I noticed that her cleftlips were becoming slippery. She was wet from the punishment! I paused in between spanks to rub her prominent preteen clitoris against her pelvic bone as she keened and arched. I let the fingers of my other hand trail over her cleft, too, picking up some lubrication, then brought them back to her anus to pierce, penetrate, and probe her deeply as she cried out wildly. All too soon she was rocking and bucking, yelping and yipping, coming as I spanked her naked preteen sex and molested her anus. Then she collapsed into my arms, sobbing out the last of her orgasm, her tears staining my shirt.</p> <p>After that I lost no time in arranging things. 'Underage' marriages were common in ****-land, so I had little trouble in convincing our pastor to marry us. Then I surprised her with something I had been planning anyway, and now found it fitting in so wonderfully; we caught a plane that evening to DisneyWorld! By bedtime we were at the Polynesian, settling in, the monorail still running outside, the lights of the Magic Kingdom visible from our window. She was ecstatic.</p> <p>I sent her to the bathroom to get ready for bed, insisting that she 'go both ways' on the toilet. Then I came in to give her her bath. I hadn't done that since she was much younger, and when I told her to get in the tub, she squealed, ""Buddy, please!"", vainly trying to cover her nakedness. I just grabbed her arm, spun her around, and smacked her once, sharply, on her bottom. She gasped and squealed, ""Yes, Sir!""</p> <p>I washed her thoroughly, spending a lot of time scrubbing her nipples, anus, and cleft. She squirmed a few times at my attentions to her intimacies, so I barked, ""Hold still, young lady!"", hauled her to her feet, pressed her front against the cold tile as she gasped, and smacked her repeatedly on her wet bottom, thighs, and cleft, WAP-WAP-WAP!</p> <p>""OOO! OOO! OOO!"" she yelped, ""OH, Sir, please! Oh, Buddy, I'llbegoodI'llbegoodI'llbegood!"" Then I sat her back down and resumed washing, and this time, though she continued to moan, she held still as I ran the rough terrycloth over her anus and cleft.</p> <p>I got her out and dried her, again paying special attention to her nipples, anus, and vulva as she trembled. Then I picked her up in my arms and carried her to the bed.</p> <p>There we were, in the Polynesian Hotel at Disneyworld. I don't know what anyone thought who saw us when we checked in, brother and sister, father and daughter, cousins... but I bet none of them dreamed we were husband and preteen wife! And I'm sure none of them dreamed that, in room 352, a little ten-year-old girl was spanked, and molested, and about to be raped by a grown man. But that's exactly what happened.</p> <p>I arranged her on her back, naked on the bed, and knelt over her, kissing her all over. Her forehead, her eyelids, her glabella, the tip of her sweet upturned nose, dusted with freckles. Then her soft mouth, butterfly kisses back from her, the tip of her tongue even darting out to touch mine, bringing spasms to my rod! Then nibbling her neck, her delicate collarbone, then fastening onto first one nipple, then the other, sucking, pulling, biting as she moaned and writhed. Down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing,"" I commanded, but with a wink, and smacked her once on her cleft, sharply, making her gasp. Then I was there, essentially raping her preteen sex with my mouth, unceremoniously probing hard for her hymen as she arched and spasmed, rasping her unfledged labia with my tongue, then taking her turgid clitoris in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she nearly screamed, bucking and rocking, clearly approaching climax. I rose up, positioned my rampant rod at her cleftlips, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix, as she yelled once, loudly, then wept and wept, shoulders shaking, as I just held her, kissing the top of her head which barely reached my chest, rocking her softly. I stayed buried within her, not moving, but pulsating inside her, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. I began to piston in and out of her, long, firm strokes, as she cried out rhythmically with each one. I had, of course, been masturbating regularly after punishing her (I couldn't even begin to help it!), so fortunately I was able to hold out for a little while. The experience was overwhelming. I loved her so much, she was so sweet, her little cleft was so tight and yet so soft, her little cries went straight to my brain as I raped her and raped her, and she danced on the end of my rod. Then she was coming, spasming, wrapping her little legs as far as they would go around me, pulling her hair, beating on my sides, screaming. And I came inside her, emptying my seed at her cervix, pinning her to the bed with each stroke, then finally collapsing beside her as we clung to each other in the afterglow. She fell asleep in my arms.</p> <p>Later that night I awoke to find her still nestled up against me, her sweet naked body pressed close to mine. My rod was stirring. I couldn't resist using her again, so I arranged her in position, chest on the bed, knees on the floor. She roused a bit, but didn't wake, until I began spanking her bottom! Then she awoke with a startled cry, staring about wildly. I swept her into my arms, cuddling her, rocking her, soothing away the night fear. She relaxed against me. Then, surprising me, she slid out of my hands and resumed her position! I hugged her, kissed her hair, called her my sweet beautiful little girl.</p> <p>Then I spanked her and spanked her, again reddening her still-tender bottom as she yelped. I lubricated my free hand, reached around her, and seized her cleftlips and clitoris, kneading and working, pinching and pulling, as I continued her discipline. Soon she was nearing climax, and I was hard as a rock! I squirted some lubricant on her rosebud, placed the end of my rod there, and thrust deeply into her, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. You can't believe how amazingly stimulating it was, too have my rod buried deeply in the anus of my pretty, slender, preteen 'sister'-wife! She was so tight, so warm; I could feel her sphincter tighten spasmodically on my shaft, reacting to the violation of so private a place. I stayed buried in her as she wailed, her shoulders shaking, for a few moments. Then she calmed down to the occasional sob and sniffle, so I commenced to rape her anus in earnest, with long, hard, fast thrusts, pounding into her as she cried out rhythmically, ""AAAA-AAAA-AAAA!"" I reached around and continued to molest her unfledged cleft and clitoris, as I violated her bottomflower, and soon she was coming again, yelping and yipping, and I came too, emptying my seed in her rectum, as she spasmed and arched under me. Again we collapsed together on the bed, me shifting my weight to one side so as not to crush her, as she continued to shudder and moan, until she fell asleep in my arms.</p> <p>And, yes, we actually did leave the hotel room the next day and go to the Magic Kingdom; she was only ten, after all!</p> </div>",[]
1144,The Kindly Dr. Nostra,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,16,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! ""OOO! OOO! OOO!"" The little preteen girl cried out as the paddle came down smartly on her bare bottom. Dr. Nostra knew how best to spank a child. Each stroke was sharp, yet somehow gentle at the same time. He never left a mark more intense than a mild redness that faded slowly, yet he spanked soundly, with loud smacks, and wild cries from each transgressor brought for his ministrations.</p> <p>A steady stream found its way into his office. The bulk were from the local orphanage, close by his office, whose understaffed, underpaid, and somewhat lazy personel found it easier to simply deposit any of their charges determined to be erring on his doorstep so that the kindly Dr Nostra could administer whatever punishment he deemed fit. His current 'victim' had failed to make her bed to matron's satisfaction. The doctor did not entirely approve of the over-strict rules, but he enjoyed his avocation too much to refuse to oblige when punishment was requested. Plus, he feared that any alternative to his ministrations would be even harder on this child, and the others brought to him for similar infractions. He finished the little girl's discipline with a final swat, then enfolded her in a gentle hug, rocking and soothing her, rubbing her reddened bottom, as she melted into his arms, tears staining his shirt. The little hugs she gave him back bespoke of an accepting, even forgiving attitude towards him for the spanking he had meted out to her. He let her little shift fall back over her buttocks and sent her on her way, suitably chastened, back to the institution.</p> <p>How did this arrangement, so curious, yet so satisfying to all concerned, begin? He had originally arrived in the village, a small, out-of-the-way community in rural ***-ania, with a mission group for medium-term service, opening a clnic for which he was the main, and often the only, staff. The rest of the missionaries left after planting the local church, but he decided to stay. He seemed to fit in, speaking the language fluently, if with a distinct American accent. There was a great need for a competent, caring physician, and he certainly was that. He also, mostly unbeknownst to the villagers, was independently wealthy, and he stocked the clinic at his own expense, such that the quality of medical care in the village was substantially above that found in similar towns in the backwards nation. Antibiotics, vaccines, antihypertensives, insulin, local and general anesthesia, as well as general surgery and obstetrics, all were now available at nearly Western standards, thanks to Dr Nostra.</p> <p>He was perhaps middle-aged, tall and somewhat thin, with distinguished features and graying hair. There was a hint of tragedy about him, although none in the village, and no one even on the missionary team, knew his background...</p> <p>""Oh, 'Daddy', please, please!"" his 'little girl' would beg, fetchingly. But to no avail. He brought the paddle down again and again, smacking her bare bottom as she yelped and moaned. She lay across his lap, kicking and wriggling. The paddle was leather, supple, well-worn but well-cared-for, intricately embroidered. It was almost an heirloom, having been used on his bottom, and his mother's bottom before him. He suspected that his father had used it on his wife, Dr Nostra's mother, her father having given it to her husband on their wedding day as a honeymoon gift.</p> <p>""Hold still, young lady!"" he commanded sternly, and swatted her gleaming thighs as she keened. When he judged her buttocks to be sufficiently reddened, he flipped her over on his lap, raising the paddle high.</p> <p>Her eyes widened, and she cried out, ""'DaddyDaddy' pleasepleaseplease, do I haveta be paddled on my cleft! O, 'Daddy', I'm only ten!"" but to no avail. He brought the stinging implement to bear sharply upon her mons and vulva, reddening her sweet little sex as she wailed and jerked with each WAK! His free hand roamed over her chest, pinching and twisting her little nipples.</p> <p>After amusing himself in this fashion for a while, he slid her off his lap, and arranged her in knee-chest position as she trembled, whimpering, ""W-whuttya gonna do to me, 'Daddy'?"" He stood, towering over her, and ran his hands in to her private parts. She yipped and yiped as he molested her with lubricated fingers, piercing, penetrating, and probing her tender, delicate anus with first one, then two, then finally three fingers. His other hand pinched and twisted her cleft lips and clitoris. She writhed in his grasp as he kneaded and worked her nakedness. Finally he could hold back no longer. He pressed the end of his rampant rod against her lubricated anus, and thrust forcefully, raping her bottomflower, driving to the hilt as she screamed and arched. He pounded into her, reaching around to seize and molest her clitoris. Soon she was crying out hoarsely, bucking her hips in time to his thrusts, finally climaxing violently even as he poured his hot seed into her rectum. He collapsed over her as they lay panting on the bed.</p> <p>Then he and his wife headed to the bathroom for a much-needed shower!</p> <p>His life was a dream. He had inherited a fair bit of money. He had a thriving practice in a good community, with theater, recreation, and a good church all nearby, and best of all, a beautiful young wife. And not only was she cute and sexy, but she willingly threw herself into his sexual fantasies, dark as some might have found them to be. She wisely decided not to fight his tendencies, but to try and satisfy them. To do that, she assumed the role of his 'preteen daughter' in their sexplay, receiving sexual punishment at his hands, that, as time went on, excited her more and more, until she yearned each day to feel his paddle smacking her thighs or bottom, his hands firmly seizing her cleft, his hard rod driving deep into her anus, as she screamed and called him 'Daddy', pretending to be his ten-year-old daughter getting raped of the virginity of her anus.</p> <p>But it all ended so soon, so soon...</p> <p>A sudden illness, all his medical abilities of no use, nothing to be done. She was gone in 6 months. He was vacant, bereft, wiped out, for nearly a year. He stumbled through the motions of pursuing his practice, but the heart was gone out of it. He had to get away.</p> <p>Through his denomination he found the missionary group going to ***ania. He through himself into the task of setting up the clinic, moved by the depictions of the poverty of the area, the desperate need, the adorable children waiting for his aid...</p> <p>He hung the paddle on the wall of his clinic office. If asked about it, he would only say, ""It's for naughty little boys and girls."" It wasn't long before the matron of the nearby orphanage asked him if he would consider using it on her charges. She had some vague idea that a physician would know how to punish a child 'scientifically and safely'. He didn't try to disabuse her of this curious notion. And so the string of little boys and girls coming to him for punishment began. Some of the parents of the community, mostly single mothers with no husband to assume the task, followed suit.</p> <p>Stateside this would have been unheard of. Even in ***-ania it would have been remarked upon, if he had had any staff. But he ran the clinic alone, since the rest of the group had left, enlisting whatever aid he needed for surgeries on an adhoc basis. So there was no nurse or receptionist to wonder about the propriety of the physician paddling the local youngsters.</p> <p>The children themselves viewed the affair with some ambivalence. Dr Nostra was well-liked by them for his gentleness, friendly manner, warm hands, and welcoming smile. He never talked down to them or ignored them. And as for the punishment, well, he was not brutal; his paddle stung, but no more than that. And he nearly always gave each child he disciplined some treat or other, such as a piece of candy or gum. Often he gave a small toy, such as a truck, doll, or stuffed animal, to the sweeter children, who were the ones he thought had been particularly unjustly condemned to his ministrations.</p> <p>This went on for some time, providing substantial amusement (along with frustration!) for Dr Nostra. In truth, the activities had so awakened him to life that he was considering moving on, finding another wife, settling down again. Then something happened...</p> <p>She was just a girl, like all the rest. Perhaps nine, slender, dark-haired, cute; but then, many of the little girls in ***-ania were attractive. She shuffled in, propelled through the door by a push from one of the under-Matrons, who closed the door and left the girl for her punishment, glad to be relieved of her charge for a time so that she could smoke a cigarette in peace.</p> <p>""Come here, little one,"" Dr Nostra commanded, but quietly. She sidled up and stood before him, head down, twisting her hands together, turning her toes in as she squirmed a bit. She was new to Dr Nostra. ""What's your name?"" he inquired.</p> <p>""K-Katya,"" she whispered, peeping up at him through her lowered lashes. ""Sir!"" she hastily remembered to add.</p> <p>""What did you do, to earn this punishment?""</p> <p>""I-I didn't do my sums right, Sir,"" she answered, miserably. Dr Nostra sighed. This was not his idea of an offence deserving of real punishment. As he often did in such cases, he determined to give the little girl only a token paddling, barely reddening her bottom.</p> <p>""Over my lap, young lady!"" he ordered, and tipped her face down onto his knees. He tossed the hem of her shift up and pulled her panties down to her knees. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! went the ancient paddle as she squirmed and yelped. But, true to his intentions, he wasn't spanking her hard. Twenty smacks later he was done, putting the paddle down, gently rubbing her little bottom to soothe her, as he pulled her up to sit on his lap, cuddling her and comforting her. A few tears leaked out, staining his shirt, but mostly she just melted into his arms. It came to him that this girl was starved for affection, little of it being available at the orphanage. He rocked her back and forth, humming a soft tune in her ears. Finally she turned and startled him with a big hug, then slipped off his lap and ran for the door.</p> <p>In the weeks that followed he saw her a few more times, but not for punishment. She was sent to him for minor complaints: earache, sore throat, a cough. As usual, no orphanage personnel accompanied her. She sat quietly, eyes downcast, on the exam table, as he puttered about collecting whatever equipment he required for the visit, peeping shyly at him through her eyelashes. He never actually found her to be ill.</p> <p>He wondered, a bit, what was going on with her. At the end of the last of a string of such visits she finally plucked up enough courage to say, ""D-Dr Nostra?""</p> <p>""Yes, sweetheart, what is it?"" he answered.</p> <p>""... Nuthin'!"" she turned shyly away.</p> <p>""Little one, you can ask me anything; it's OK. Go ahead, Katya, what do you want?"" he looked intently but gently into her sweet face.</p> <p>""Would you... can I... I need a spankin'!"" she finally blurted out, then blushed and crouched down, hiding her face in her hands.</p> <p>Dr Nostra was struck dumb for a moment. He had never had any youngster ASK for a paddling before! He knelt down and asked the little preteen, ""Did matron send you over for punishment?"" She shook her head. He picked her up and held her on his lap. She pasted herself against his chest, trembling. ""Did you do something wrong?"" he inquired. She hung her head even lower, but shook it, no. ""Do you really want a spanking?"" he asked. She didn't look up, but, after a beat, she nodded her head, almost violently. He was in a daze. He could barely believe this was happening, and he didn't want to ask the next question: why. So...</p> <p>""Then it's a spanking you'll get, young lady!"" he announced, and gently but firmly shifted her to lie across his knees. He tossed up the hem of her shift, and stopped in amazement for a moment: she wore no panties! He couldn't help himself; his hand moved of its own accord to caress and squeeze the firm-soft globes of her little bottom, so smooth and tender, kneading and working them, pulling them apart to expose her tiny rosebud. Then, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! he began her spanking with his bare hand, lovingly but firmly disciplining the young girl. She shivered and yipped. After a while he reached up and snagged the paddle off the wall, and WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! went the tool on her buttocks. ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" she cried out at the sting as her rear end was reddened even more.</p> <p>Finally he judged it to be enough. He put the paddle down and gently rubbed her bottom, now hot from the paddling, as she whimpered and squirmed at his touch, but quieted quickly as he continued to soothe her. As he caressed her, he occasionally let his fingers stray...</p> <p>After a while she squirmed up, sat on his lap, and threw herself against him in a fierce hug. Then she dashed out the door. He stared after her in a daze.</p> <p>He went through the next day's work as if in a trance, hardly daring to even remember what had happened, let alone hope for a repetition. But, at the end of the day, there Katya was again, peeking around the door. She slipped in and sidled up to him, still shy, head down, twisting her hands together and fidgeting nervously.</p> <p>""Hello, Katya,"" Dr Nostra said, in a pleasant, neutral tone, and waited. He didn't want to presume anything, and he was intensely curious to see what she would do next.</p> <p>""Would you sp....."" her voice trailed off into an inaudible mutter.</p> <p>""Speak up, Katya, I couldn't hear you,"" Dr Nostra insisted.</p> <p>""... spank me again,"" he finally made out.</p> <p>""Do you need another paddling?"" he asked, almost holding his breath. After a moment's hesitation, she just nodded, and headed for his lap. Over she went, and again he gave her a sound spanking, with bare hand and the paddle. A soothing rub afterwards, a quick hug from the little girl, and again she was out the door. As the days went by she came nearly every day, and somehow, to Dr Nostra's continuing delight, managed to stammer out her desire for a spanking.</p> <p>This went on for a few weeks. After the next three or four spankings, Dr Nostra began to alter the sequence somewhat. When he soothed her bottom afterwards, he became a little bolder each time, slipping his fingers down, down, until finally he was tracing along her anus and girlcleft after every spanking. Her little sex actually moistened under his ministrations, and, though she never actually came, she seemed close to it at times, eyes half closed, breath short, hips moving rhythmically.</p> <p>There came a day when, after spanking her bottom for a while, he rolled her over on his lap and raised the paddle. She stared at it, eyes wide, a gasp coming to her lips, then SWAK-SWAK-SWAK! he brought it down three times in quick succession onto her unfledged girlcleft as she jerked and yelped. Then he tossed it aside and gathered her into his arms, stroking and caressing her as her tears stained his shirt and her little sobs died away. Any anxiety he might have had about her reaction to getting a front-spanking was assuaged when she gave him her usual fierce hug, and even skipped a bit as she headed out the door!</p> <p>After that he moved things along expeditiously. Instead of just putting her over his lap, he began having her stand up, holding her shift to her waist when it was time for her punishment. She looked so gorgeous, a little angel in despair, as she awaited discipline. Heartbreakingly slender, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her gleaming thighs. After reddening her thighs and bottom, he would move to her front and deliver a few smacks onto her mons and immature vulva with the paddle as she writhed and moaned. Soon after that he began to make her strip naked for her spankings, blushing sweetly to the tips of her little breasts, no more than buds that barely broke the plane of her chest. He would put her in knee-chest position on the exam table, marveling at the sight: a pretty little preteen in a doctori's office, her bottom raised in the air, sweet little rosebud clenching in the breeze, her unfledged cleftlips and prominent clitoris below a scrumptious spectacle as she awaited his paddle. He brought it slapping down onto her private parts, cry after cry rising from her lips. As he paddled her, he slipped his free hand around her waist and underneath her, as if to steady her. His fingers probed in to her cleft, seizing her clitoris, pinching and pulling, twisting and pressing, as he continued her discipline. Her cries became more and more impassioned, her jerking under the paddle more pronounced, until, to Dr Nostra's deep satisfaction, she clearly orgasmed, yipping and yelping, pressing her underaged quim against his molesting hand as he spanked her to climax.</p> <p>When she was finally spent, he swept her into a hug, her little arms wrapped around his neck and her slender legs around his waist, her face buried in his neck, her tears staining his collar, as he rocked her back and forth, crooning to her and rubbing her bottom. After a while he sat down with her, and held her a bit away, looking intently into her eyes. ""Little one, what if I were to adopt you? Would you like that?"" Her face blossomed with one of her rare smiles, lighting up the room.</p> <p>""Can I, really? That'd be great!!"" she exclaimed.</p> <p>So it was settled. It took a bit of paperwork, more time, and even more money to the right parties, but eventually she was officially his daughter. From then on she was in the office with him every day, and despite her tender age learned quickly to be his assistant, for she was a bright little girl. But this arrangement afforded many opportunities for her to fall short in some minor way or other, rendering her liable for another session with the paddle. Dr Nostra made sure to find a reason to discipline her nearly every day, and most of those times succeeded in bringing her again to a yipping and yelping orgasm as he spanked her. Often she deliberately disobeyed in some inconsequential way, then whispered in his ear, ""I need a spankin', Daddy!""</p> <p>He continued to advance her punishments, also. He made sure to have an open container of K-Y handy during her discipline sessions, and, having sent her to the bathroom beforehand, he soon was piercing, penetrating, and probing her anus with first one, then two and even three lubricated fingers, while he paddled her clitoris and unfledged cleftlips. She bucked and writhed in his hands, her little rosebud clenching spasmodically around the invading hand. Dr Nostra revelled in the feel of probing a little preteen's anus, so tender and soft, so sweet and virginal, while he spanked her naked private parts and drove her to climax.</p> <p>Of course all of this stimulation, while delightful in one sense, was enormously frustrating in another for the kindly doctor. Finally he sat her down one day and told her he was thinking of getting married. Her reaction was to screw her cute little face into a typical preteen 'yuck' expression, and to exclaim, ""Waddya wanna do that for? Daddy?"" she remembered to add.</p> <p>""Well, a man likes to have a woman around, to help him, and keep him company, and... other things,"" he added, lamely.</p> <p>""But I kin help you, and I can keep you company, and... and... anything else a wife kin do. I wanna be your wife, can't I? Please, Daddy?"" she begged, cocking her head up at him fetchingly.</p> <p>He looked at her, seriously. This was going as he had hoped, but he wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting herself into. ""Little Katya,"" he asked, solemnly, ""Do you know what that would mean?""</p> <p>The little preteen ducked her head for a moment, then, peeping up at him through her eyelashes, whispered, ""It means you get to rape me, don't it?""</p> <p>""'Doesn't it',"" he corrected, automatically, but his mind was in a daze, so astonished to receive from her this question, which hung between them, revolving lazily. A jolt of... joy, so strong as to be almost nauseating, shot through him.</p> <p>She mistook his pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness for disapproval. She jumped to her feet, tears springing to her eyes, and cried out, ""I know, you don't want me, cuz I'm just little and not sexy like big girls!"" and she stumbled off towards her room, weeping.</p> <p>Dr Nostra had never been a fast runner, but he could have beaten any track star to her side that day! He gathered her in his arms, and held her, rocking her back and forth, and told her how much he loved her, that he desired her more than anyone else, that she was the most beautiful, sweet, and sexy little girl he'd ever known, and similar endearments. She melted against him, content.</p> <p>The right money to the right people quickly gained them a marriage license and a willing priest, and by that evening they were married. He took her home and swept her up in a hug that went on forever, rocking her back and forth, reveling in the feel of her slender preteen frame in his arms.</p> <p>After a little while, she relaxed her hold on him, got on her tiptoes, and whispered in his ear, ""I need a spankin', Daddy!""</p> </div>","[""For 'Nostradamus'""]"
1145,The Archduke and the Little Princess,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-07-31,12,3,"M/g, ped, spank, 'nc', rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""So you see, Your Grace, the... pacification process is well under way,"" the government aide remarked.</p> <p>The Archduke simply replied, ""Yes, I see."" His guards glanced at each other, minimally raising their eyebrows. The smarmy aide hadn't caught it, but they had noted his Grace's sour note of displeasure.</p> <p>Indeed, the Archduke was thoroughly disgusted with this host and this country. It was near enough to his own land that both the government and the rebel alliance were courting him, hoping for his influence in their favor. He had already spent some time with the mostly Christian rebels in the south, and now was finishing his tour with the Islamic government in the north. And none too soon, he thought bitterly to himself.</p> <p>The sights he had seen clung to him like a foul odor. Burned villages, slaughtered civilians, tortures, rapes. And there was more.</p> <p>He knew himself, and he couldn't deny that some of what he had been shown was... stimulating. Little preteen girls lined up like so many cattle, mostly naked and bound with a rope around their necks, offered on the auction block; what little resistance they made being quickly quelled with the crop across their bottoms. He would have welcomed such a vision, except for the fact that he knew the brutality that accompanied it. True, he often fantasized about spanking and whipping a preteen girl, and 'raping' her too. But he always pictured it as being done with gentleness and love, the punishments no more intense than those a father might mete out to his daughter. And only done at all if the girl was willing to be his little slavegirl. Seeing these poor children sold off to the grown men who took them for who knows how cruel a life: yes, he grew hard at the sight, but he didn't like himself afterwards for it. And he would do what he could to stop it. Indeed, it was only with an effort that he kept himself from leading his bodyguards, expert marksmen and swordsmen like himself, in a charge to at least free what few children he could. But he knew that would be a futile gesture, resulting only in his and his guards' death, and no improvement in the lot of the slavegirls-to-be. So he stifled his gallantry, hoping to be able to make an impact on this war once he returned home.</p> <p>He had come expecting to find the usual mishmash of issues so common in civil wars. Each side accusing the other of various horrors, both sides guilty of some; each side proclaiming the righteousness of their cause, both sides having some reason to think so. But what he had found was a rebel alliance of mostly Christian, and a few animist, civilians, trying to reestablish on sound principles the constitutional monarchy which had itself been overthrown by the Muslims, unable to achieve any relief from the Islamist regime that, far from hearing and responding to their just greivances, instead had launched brutal attacks on civilian targets. He had seen no evidence of atrocities committed by the rebels, but too many to count on the part of the government.</p> <p>He had met with the murdered king's court, now in hiding in the south. Six years ago he had been deposed, then cruelly killed. The people were rallying around his vassals, but the government forces were pressing them ruthlessly. Any members of the royal family found by the Islamic troops were liable to have a short lifespan. The Archduke had been introduced to some of them, though, including the old king's surviving children: a son, Phillip, now turning teenage, and liable to be a great leader in his time, if he could avoid being shot down, and a young daughter, Laura, now eight years old, a pretty little thing, who looked to his Grace like an angel; an angel in despair, considering her meagre surroundings and harried life.</p> <p>He pitied the poor little thing, and not only for the straitened circumstances she found herself in. Her mother had died soon after she was born, also a victim of the northern Muslims' wrath. She was now in the charge of a stern governess, and more than once the Archduke witnessed her being spanked or whipped, somewhat more harshly than he thought necessary. A hug and a soft word from her caretaker after her discipline would have sealed a bond of affection between them, and probably covered completely over any 'offense' the punishments created in the little girl's mind, but this was not the governess' way. Yet despite the hardships of her life, the Archduke noted little Laura to be a loving and gentle child, and his heart had gone out to her.</p> <p>He came out of his musings to find that they were back at the chateau that had been made available to him during his stay. He gladly took leave of the slimy government aide and relaxed in the relatively more congenial surroundings of his temporary home. His eyes closed briefly as he sank back in an easy chair. He allowed himself a few moments of fantasy before drifting off to sleep...</p> <p>[SMACK!] ""AAAAA!"" the little preteen girl cried out as the Archduke's crop flashed out and seized her shivering bottom, and ""OOO-OOO-OOO!"" she yelped again as he continued to discipline her sharply, now on the cheeks of her reddening buttocks, now on her slender thighs, back and front, as she danced and wailed. He brought the strap-end of the crop to bear upon her nipples and breastbuds, [SNAP!], and, ""AAAH! AAAH! AAAH!"" she nearly screamed from her punishment, so embarrassing and so intense as it was.</p> <p>The Archduke stepped back and looked at her. She was a vision: a stunning little preteen girl, completely naked except for her white socks and saddle shoes, heartbreakingly slender, her breasts mere buds barely breaking the plane of her chest. Completing the picture was her puffy girlcleft with prominent clitoris, peeping out from between her gleaming thighs which were now marked with the faint red lines left by his crop. Her nipples were fetchingly erect and likewise reddened. As the Archduke strode around her, drinking in her loveliness, slapping the crop into his palm as she trembled, he felt a touch on his shoulder...</p> <p>""Your Grace,"" said one of his guards, apologetically. The Archduke was instantly alert, his hand going automatically to his hip, although his sword was in the keeping of one of his men.</p> <p>""Yes, Tomas?"" he replied, not at all put out to be awoken; he could tell from the guard's attitude that something important was afoot.</p> <p>""There is a representative from the southern alliance here.""</p> <p>""I assume he is not wearing his tribal colors, no?"" the Archduke asked dryly, as he followed his guard to the sitting-room. There he found a nondescript man, but with the bearing of one used to privation; a soldier, for those who had eyes to see.</p> <p>""Your Grace,"" he said, bowing as he rose to his feet, ""I will be brief. I am told that you do not look with disfavor on our cause,"" his eyes asked the question.</p> <p>""That is true enough, though I don't know how much assistance I will be able to bring to bear.""</p> <p>""There is one favor we would ask, even if you do nothing else for us. Yet I will not hide from you that it is not without danger.""</p> <p>""Go on,"" the Archduke replied.</p> <p>""Government forces have located the king's family. We fear there is a... what do you call it?... a mole in our midst. We cannot risk losing them both. The prince refuses to leave the country, and indeed we need him. We have moved him from place to place, and he is surrounded by his most loyal retainers; it is all we can do for him. But the little princess..."" he hesitated.</p> <p>""Go ahead, say it,"" the Archduke prompted; he thought he knew where this was going.</p> <p>""Your Grace, we realize that you cannot just... take her out of the country. We have a plan...""</p> <p>And so it was that the Archduke found himself back at the slave market, again viewing the line of slavegirls offered for sale. Only now he was incognito, his guards near, but not obviously with him. And there, being brought to the fore, was little Laura.</p> <p>She was dressed in only a skimpy pullover, barely adequate to cover her nakedness; indeed, the slightest movement displayed the lower edge of her buttocks and cleft. The handlers seemed to treat her no differently than the other girls, but the Archduke knew that they were handpicked, the rebel alliance expending much of its intelligence forces and abilities to temporarily replace the usual slavers with their own people. And they had done what they could to 'pack' the crowd, so that the Archduke would have little competition in the bidding. Price, of course, was no object, as real money would not change hands. But they wanted to keep the proceedings as short as possible.</p> <p>The event went smoothly, and the Archduke soon found himself back in his carriage, now with the little princess in tow. She was shivering, distraught; the courtiers had tried to explain the plan to her, but she could not help being terrified, both at the risk, and at the fact that she seemingly was now a slave, even though her family's advisors had labored to convince her that the Archduke was a friend. He held her on his lap, trying to comfort her, rocking her back and forth. Despite the danger, and his concern for her, he could not help being aware of her slender body, so soft and warm, her little cleft peeping out from under the inadequate hem of her shift...</p> <p>She seemed to settle down, and they reached the chateau without incident. He and his staff tried to make her comfortable. She was subdued, but spoke briefly with his Grace, and sat down with him to eat a few times. But just a few days after her arrival, trouble suddenly flared.</p> <p>""Your Grace, code three!"" Tomas shouted, slamming the communicator into its holder. The household sprang into action. The rebels had sent word that government spies had learned the secret, and the little princess's life was in danger.</p> <p>""How close?"" the Archduke asked, as he buckled on his sword, and strode towards little Laura's room.</p> <p>""Too close to make it on the ground, your Grace,"" came the reply. ""We'll have to use the balloon.""</p> <p>For just such emergencies, the Archduke's entourage had come equipped with a hot-air balloon, disguised as a portable sauna. The government flunkies had sneered at the 'soft, foreign prince and his luxuries'; they would be cursing, not sneering, now!</p> <p>With practiced speed, the guards assembled the device on the roof. The Archduke stood at the door, fearing that spies of the government might try to attack before the body of troops, still halfway across the capitol, were in place. And so it was, for two men suddenly sprang out of the shadows and launched themselves at the chateau. There was a brief clash of arms, and one lurched back, groaning; the other fell dead with a thump. ""Your Grace!"" his guards called, and he sped back inside, picking up the little princess, who stood stunned at the sight of the skirmish. He dashed up the stairs, and lifted Laura on board the balloon. Fortunately the wind was brisk, and in the right direction. Before the government troops were in range with their antiquated arms, the party was well on its way to the Archduke's borders.</p> <p>Once there, more communication was received from the rebel alliance. There was little hope, now, of a speedy end to the hostilities. The advisors to the royal family did not want the little princess to live in imminent hope of return to her native land, so they proposed an alternate plan. The Archduke agreed, with some provisos, to which they acquiesced, having indeed little alternative...</p> <p>In the few days she had been with him, Laura had come to rely utterly on his Grace. He was dashing, and authoritative, and wise. To her he was her father, come back to life. Now he sat down with her to talk. ""Little Laura, I must tell you something. Your family's advisors tell us that you must not return to your country anytime soon. Indeed, they say you must be prepared to live your life away from your old home."" She hung her head, but a part of her thought: Good; I can stay with his Grace!</p> <p>""Now I will give you a choice: I could find you a place in some orphanage, far from here, hopefully out of reach of your enemies. If I do that, I will not see you again, but you will be cared for. Perhaps some day your family will be able to come for you."" She made the universal preteen 'yuck' face at this prospect. He chuckled. ""It seems that this option does not appeal to you. Well, I have another.</p> <p>""I think you are a very beautiful little girl, and I want you to be with me always."" She ducked her head shyly at this, but clearly was happy at his words. ""But I know myself. If I have such a beautiful little girl as you with me, I must be able to do with you as I please. And what I want to do is to love you and care for you as my daughter. I will teach you, and make sure you you are safe, and have plenty to eat."" Her eyes half-closed; this was like Nirvana!</p> <p>""I also want to have you as my wife. This means that I will have my way with your body as a husband has with his wife's. You may not understand this yet, but you will!"" She looked confused, but not unhappy at this. "" And I want to have you as my slave."" This brought her up short. So she WAS to be his slave! ""That means that I will use you, and punish you when and how I like. But I will tell you now that they will not be severe punishments. It will be just like spankings, no worse than that, although some of them may seem a bit... strange, at first. And,"" he added with a wink, ""I'm an old man, so I don't think I can spank as hard as your governess did!"" She smiled back, shyly. ""But most importantly, little Laura, you will always be safe, and I will love you and care for you, and I think that you will find that you enjoy being with me more than you might expect.</p> <p>""So there it is, little one. You must choose: will you go away to an orphanage, or stay with me, as I desire?"" He waited breathlessly for her reply. But it was a foregone conclusion.</p> <p>""I wanna stay with you, M'Lord,"" she whispered shyly, without raising her head.</p> <p>""You have made me very happy, Laura!"" the Archduke exclaimed, and enfolded her in his arms, rocking her back and forth, giving her gentle kisses, reveling in the feel of her slender body. After a while he whispered in her ear, ""You've been a naughty little girl, haven't you?"" He waited a beat, then she nodded, almost imperceptibly. ""Naughty little girls have to be spanked!"" he announced, and pulled her over his lap. He tossed up the hem of her shift, pulled her little cotton panties down, and proceeded to give her a brisk, business-like spanking; quick and sharp, but not too hard, leaving her little bottom fetchingly reddened as she squealed and kicked. Finally he stopped spanking, and gently caressed her quivering, smooth bottom cheeks as she moaned and cood. He slid his fingers further and further into the crack between them as he rubbed.</p> <p>Suddenly he turned her over, so that she was lying face up on his lap. She blushed, knowing that her little cleft was so exposed to his gaze. Then her eyes widened as she saw his hand poised, then SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! he gave her three front-spanks in quick succession as she gasped and cried out wildly. Then he gathered her up in his arms, stifling her sobs with his lips laid gently on hers, his hand now massaging her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris as her breath came short, her mouth dry, the room spinning... But nothing else happened. She felt, somehow, that sonething else should happen, and she thought it would one day, but not yet.</p> <p>The Archduke let a few more weeks go by before moving much farther with his plans. He spent much of every day with his new little girlslave, and he frequently spanked her, enjoying the feel of her little body across his lap, jerking and trembling as he smacked her little round-soft bottom, and hearing her gasp and moan as he seized her little naked parts, kneading and working them.</p> <p>It wasn't long, however, before he felt the inner pressure to take the next step. One day he bade the girl dress in her best outfit, a ltitle sailor's suit he had gotten her, and they drove in his carriage into town. To her mingled joy and trepidation they stopped at a small chapel, and, after a brief ceremony, with the guards as witnesses, they were married!</p> <p>That evening he called her to him. Without warning her pulled her shift over her head, and tugged her panites down, leaving her naked except for her white socks and saddle shoes. ""From now on,"" the Archduke commanded, ""you will be naked at all times, unless I give permission otherwise. It will be part of your punishment, to know that I, and my guards, can see your pretty charms any time we want! And they may take a hand in punishing you at times, as well!"" To soothe away her stricken look, he enfolded her in his arms and rocked her back and forth, kissing her silky hair and stroking her back and shoulders. In fact, a part of her was not too displeased with this news; she rather liked his guards, and they fairly doted on her.</p> <p>But for now she was in the Archduke's hands. He guided her to the middle of the room, ordering her to stand straight, hands clasped behind her head. He pulled his belt out of its loops and strode around her, slapping the strap-end of it in his palm as she stood there, trembling, mouth dry, knees weak, an inexplicable moistness and heat between her legs...</p> <p>SWAP! ""AAA!"" she cried out, as he snapped the end of the belt against her bottom, and ""OOO! OOO! OOO!"" as he continued to whip her, reddening her little buttocks as she danced and yelped. He shifted aim, now targeting the backs, then the front of her thighs. Then he startled her, tossing the belt aside for the moment, seizing her little breastbuds and nipples in a firm grasp, kneading and working them, twisting and pinching her tender nipples as she gasped and cried out.</p> <p>He let his hands slide and roam down her front, tickiling her belly button for a moment as she giggled, then down, down until he was there, seizing her cleft in his firm grasp, pressing suddenly against her hymen as she cried out, then rubbing and pressing relentlessly against her clitoris. With his free hand he snagged a small tube of lubricant from a nightstand, opened and applied it one-handed, then insinuated his fingers between her buttocks cheeks until he was at her little rosebud. He began to spank her cleft, sharp, medium-hard smacks, reddening her little cleft as she jerked and yelped. He suddenly pierced her anus, penetrating and probing her deeply with first one, then two, and even three fingers wrenching cry after cry from her.</p> <p>As he punished her, one part of his mind simply drank in the scene: an angel-faced, heartbreakingly slender eight-year-old girl, naked in his hands. Her tender, delicate anus was impaled on his fingers, buried deep within her; he could feel her little muscles clench and spasm on his hand. He was front-spanking her, smack after loving smack landing on her mons, unfledged cleftlips, and prominent clitoris poking out between her reddening labia. She jerked and spasmed, moaning and crying out, arching and bucking, clearly nearing orgasm, then finally lost in her climax, yipping and yelping, pressing her anus backwards to receive his molesting fingers, and rocking her pelvis forward again as if to offer her cleft up to the spanking.</p> <p>When she was finally spent he swept her up in his arms and carried her to the bathroom. There her proceeded to give her three enemas: a cleansing, a rinsing, and a perfuming treatment. She cried out and struggled at first, but he gave her a sharp SMACK! on her cleft and she subsided, shuddering and moaning at the feel of the ridged nozzle invading her, and the embarrassment of it all.</p> <p>When she was sufficiently clean he carried her to an overstuffed chair, draping her gently over one arm of it, so her bottom stuck up in the air, her anus and cleft sweetly framed between her cheeks. he spanked her a few more times on her bottom, reaching around to molest her cleft and clitoris with his other hand for a while, then snagging the lubricant and applying some to her little rosebud. He pressed the head of his rampant rod against her little bottomflower, poised for a moment, then thrust into her, raping her of the virginity of her anus, burying himself within her with one stroke as she arched and nearly screamed from the intensity of the moment. He simply stayed pulsating withih her, holding her tenderly as she wailed for a while, shoulders shaking. Finally her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to rqpe her anus in earnest, long, hard strokes, not slow, but steady. She cried out rhythmically with them, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" as his rod stretched her tender tissues. He reached around and continued to molest her cleft and clitoris, and her hips were soon moving of their own accord as the stimulation made itself known. But he had desired her for too long; in no time he was emptying himself inside her rectum, grinding his pelvis against her bottom as she bleated. Finally he picked her up, still impaled on his rod, and carried her to bed, collapsing on it with her, hugging her, stroking her hair, whispering in her ear how much he loved her, as she sobbed out the last of her distress at her punishment and rape, and shuddered out the last of her orgasm. When she awoke the next morning, he had slipped out of bed, but next to her was a new doll.</p> <p>So their lives ran together for the next two years. He simply couldn't get enough of her, padding about the house in the bare, receiving her lessons naked as well (which afforded many opportunities for disciplinary measures). The Archduke's guards loved to catch her arm as she raced by in some game or other, making her 'pay toll' with ten smacks to her jiggling little bottom. Even music was done bare, her violin teacher quietly enjoying having such a darling naked little girl to instruct, and to save up the punishment for every wrong note, and give her a bit of a whipping with the violin bow before the session was over. Of course, the Archduke or one of the guards was always nearby; the violin teacher, like everyone who had any contact with his Grace or the little princess, had been thoroughly vetted, but no chances were being taken that, carried away by temptation, he would try to go beyond the simple whippings he had been authorized to apply.</p> <p>The Archuke continued to finish her punishments off by raping her anus. Very often he succeeded in forcing her to come, molesting her cleft and clitoris as he pounded into her nether aperture. And he usually gave her a toy, or some trinket, after each punishment session, sort of to make it up to her. And Laura, what did she think of all of it? She hardly knew how she felt. She loved the Archduke, and was ecstatic to be so loved and cared for after her previous experiences. She felt anxious whenever she knew that she was due for punishment, but if she had been given the choice whether or not to have to have it... she didn't know what she'd do.</p> <p>Time flies. Before the Archduke knew it, she was ten. She was even more stunning than before, a little taller (but still barely up to his chest), and even more heartbreakingly slender. Her nipples barely broke the plane of her chest, and her cleft was still unfledged. After an evening of intense punishment, culminating in the riding crop on her anus and cleft, she lay trembling and whimpering in his arms as he molested her clitoris and cleft. ""I think you're old enough to get flowers some times, instead of toys, don't you tihnk?"" he asked her. Wanting to appear more 'grown-up', she agreed, tho' secretly she thought she'd rather have the toys! But she changed her mind when she saw the three beautiful roses he had gotten her, red ones. He knew what it meant, and somehow, deep down, she did too, by some budding feminine instinct: flowers to replace the flower he was going to take from her that night, red for the blood that would inevitably mix with his semen as he raped her.</p> <p>He lay her back on the bed, the flowers at her side, and proceeded to kiss her, all over: her eyelids, glabella, tip of her nose, and sweet lips; nuzzling her neck, then sliding down to seize first one and then the other nipple with tongue and teeth, nibbling and sucking; drifting down to her belly button, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle.""No laughing, young lady!"" he commanded with mock-sternness, smacking her thighs once, sharply, making her gasp. Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen girlhood with his mouth. He pressed his tongue firmly against her unbroken hymen as she cried out. Then he fastened on her clitoris, taking it in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth as she bucked and moaned.</p> <p>Soon she was nearing climax. He raised up over her, positioned his rod at her cleft, and thrust deeply within her, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix as she screamed, ""OH, M'LORD!"" and nearly fainted. Again he paused for a while, remaining buried within her, as she wailed and sobbed, her cleft burning at the loss of her virginity. Finally her distress died down to the occasional whimper, and he resumed raping her, long, firm, and fast strokes, pinning her to the bed with each thrust as she yelped. Inevitably the orgasm she had been nearing previously reasserted itself as her clitoris, like the rest of her girlhood, was hyperstimulated by a grown man's rod. She bucked and rocked beneath him, her slender body covered by his six foot frame, as he pounded into her. She screamed again as her orgasm peaked, and he ground his pubic bone against her clitoris, emptying himself at her cervix, then collapsing with her on the bed, rocking and hugging her, kissing and nuzzling her, as she kissed him back between her sobs and moans.</p> <p>And they lived happily ever after!</p> </div>",['For Archduke']
1146,Grandpa Ernest's Girls,-1,C C,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-08-08,35,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Young lady, you come here right this instant! You've been asking for a good spanking all day, and now you're going to get it!"" Grandpa Ernest deftly snagged his little granddaughter's arm as she tried to twist away. He bent her under his arm, tossed up her skirt, jerked down her cotton panties, and gave the eight-year-old a brisk, business-like spanking, SMAK-SMAK-SMAK! as she jerked and cried out, dancing from foot to foot as he disciplined her. After he judged her bottom to be sufficiently reddened, and her cries to be sufficiently repentant, he let her up, enfolding her in his arms, rocking her back and forth as she sniffled, his strong, warm hands rubbing her buttocks. She melted against him with an almost dreamy sigh. A tyical spanking, for her.</p> <p> Little Katy had lived with her Grandpa Ernest as long as she could remember. Her adopted mother Julie, Ernest's daughter, who was also adopted, had disappeared shortly after she was born, and there had been no one but her grandfather to take care of her. And he had taken good care of her, indeed. Although they lived in ****, where there was much poverty, he was fairly well off, having been a successful businessman for many years before he retired. He hadn't expected to be raising a child again at his stage of life, but he could hardly allow his little granddaughter to go with strangers, when he was perfectly capable of making the sacrifice.</p> <p> It was hard at first; diapers and 3 a. m. feedings all over again, toilet training, the works, this time with no one to help him, the child's grandmother having been gone for some years before she was born. There were plenty of women at the church he attended who would help him out on the rare occasions when he just had to go somewhere without Katy, but most of the time it was just the two of them.</p> <p> As she grew, she developed into a most charming little girl. Smart and sweet, occasionally mischeivous, but generally well-behaved, rarely giving him trouble about her lessons (she was home-schooled), making her bed, eating her vegetables, or going to church. But it seemed only natural for him to spank her when she misbehaved even a little bit. And, as he admitted to himself all along, he enjoyed it thoroughly. He had always known that it excited him sexually to punish a little girl.</p> <p> It certainly had done so when Katy's mother was young, but for a variety of reasons, principally that her mother was still living, Ernest simply privately enjoyed the feel of his hand spanking his daughter's bare bottom, a fairly regular occurrence until she left for college. He never abused her beyond the spankings, which were not particularly severe. While she was at home, she seemed the model child, even as a teenager still going to church and keeping up with her studies. Although she 'went wrong' after leaving home, she never seemed to resent his discipline, and it probably didn't have anything to do with her later rebellion; perhaps he didn't discipline her severely enough!</p> <p> Planning ahead, Ernest had moved with his granddaughter to ****, where 'age-of-consent' laws were unheard of, and if a child's guardian wished her married to someone, there was no one to protest. So he arranged for the two of them to be legally married, while she was still a preschooler. But, wanting to make sure the time was right, he had avoided any more overt sexual behavior betwen them until she was a little older.</p> <p> But now his little granddaughter was eight, and becoming more and more attractive to him. He simply couldn't resist. He began to alter her punishments. She still received spankings regularly, but by the time she was eight-and-a-half, he was using various implements on her tender flesh. Instead of just spanking her bottom, he would take a flexible plastic ruler to her thighs, back and front. Then he would paddle her buttocks for a while until they were sufficiently reddened. Sometimes he would use a wooden spoon, and lately he had taken to using a soft tawse.</p> <p> Katy never objected to any of this, other than typical preteen whining when it was time to be punished. Like with her mother, Grandpa Ernest never really punished her hard, and besides it was all she knew. So when she had turned nine, and he finally stripped her naked for punishment and stood her in front of him, she only mildly objected, ""Grandpa! Do I haveta be... naked? It's so... embarrassin'!""</p> <p> He just gruffly replied, ""That's part of your punishment, young lady, to have to be naked in front of a grown man. It is embarrassing, and it's supposed to be. Because now I can see all your little naked parts: your nipples, your bottom, and your little cleft."" She blushed deeply. He strode around her, ogling. She was a vision; an angel in despair. Heartbreakingly slender, mipples barely breaking the plane of her chest atop mere buds. Her trim thighs framed her girlcleft peeping out between them, even as she fidgeted, anxiously awaiting her punishment.</p> <p> ""You're very pretty,"" he went on. She beamed shyly. ""But you've been very naughty, and you need discipline! And you're getting bigger, so you'll be getting punished more and more like a big girl. Today that means I'm going to whip your breasts."" He pulled the tawse off his belt, where he often had been leaving it hanging of late, for ease of use.</p> <p> ""My breasts?!! Oh, but Grandpa, please! Do I haveta be whipped there??!"" she whined.</p> <p> ""No nonsense, young lady, you must be punished!"" and he proceeded to whip her little breastbuds and nipples with the tawse, swinging it back and forth across her front as she yelped and trembled, her little nipples becoming fetchingly reddened and erect.</p> <p> When he she was sufficiently disciplined, he tossed the tawse aside, and seized her breastbuds, one in each hand, kneading and working them, pinching and twisting her erect nipples as she gasped and moaned, ""Oh, Grandpa, please!"" Finally he snapped a nipple clip on each as she gaped in astonishment at such treatment, open-mouthed, and left her to stand in the corner facing the room, with strict instructions to leave them on until his return. She shuffled to her place submissively.</p> <p> He continued to sexualize her punishments more and more. He would put her in knee-chest position on the bed to whip her bottom, then order her to hold the cheeks apart, exposing her little rosebud. Then the tawse, or perhaps the crop, would be brought to bear on this most intimate portion of a young girl's anatomy, as she bucked and squealed. Before long there came a bedtime punishment when he commanded her to lay supine, soles of her feet together, knees fallen apart, blushing at how exposed she was to her grandpa's hot gaze. Her cleft was exquisite: completely unfledged, puffy labia begging for the crop, framing a prominent clitoris that he vowed to pay particular attention to in the future. Barely visible through her introitus was her intact hymen, glistening. He snapped the crop down sharply on her vulva as she arched and nearly screamed, more from the embarrassment and intensity of the moment than any really severe pain; as usual his ministrations stung, but no worse. Yet each SMACK on her cleft seemed to drive her wild, her mouth dry, her breath short, a weakness in her limbs. When he judged her cleft to be suitably reddened, and her cries repentant and submissive, he tossed the crop aside and swept her into his arms. She clung to him, shoulders shaking with an occasional sob and sniff, her tears staining his shirt. Just as he used to soothe her bottom after a spanking by rubbing it, he had continued this practice. So now he seized her cleft, kneading and working it, hefting the already-punished lips, pinching and twisting her clitoris, as she yelped and writhed. He continued to molest her, tweaking a nipple, occasionally giving her a sharp spank on her cleftlips, but all the while focusing on her clitoris, pressing it firmly against her pubic bone, pulling it out then letting it snap back, again and again. Soon she was crying out hoarsely, ""OH, GRANDPA! OH, GRANDPA! I'LLBEGOOD! I'LLBEGOOD! I'LLBEGOOD!"" and then she was there, bucking and jerking, pressing her cleft urgently into her grandfather's hand to achieve her release, nearly screaming as she came and came.</p> <p> In the afterglow he laid her gently on the bed, smoothed the hair from her forehead, and kissed her goodnight. She was asleep before he closed the door.</p> <p> This scenario became more and more common. Indeed it seemed to him that she would deliberately seek out punishment, thankfully choosing little impertinences that did no harm, giving him excuse after excuse to strip, spank, whip, and molest her.</p> <p> It was around that time, when Katy was about nine-and-a-half, that her mother showed up after so long. Ernest hadn't tried to hide from her, and indeed had left word with family members in case she should ever try to reach him. He had longed for her to repent, and now his dream was a reality. She fit nicely into the household, helping out with chores, going to church, trying to rehabilitate herself, and seeming to be doing a good job of it. Katy seemed to accept her enthusiastically.</p> <p> Ernest didn't quite know how to handle revealing to Julie his relationship with Katy. He feared the worst, but the only risk was Julie's anger; considering the local laws there was little she could threaten him with. He had custody of Katy, and, while his treatment of her might have been unusual, and even disapproved of by the majority of ****'s citizens, it didn't even come close to rising to the level of criminal conduct there. He didn't know it, but Julie was beginning to suspect something was going on; although Ernest tried to plan Katy's punishments when Julie wasn't around, it was inevitable she would get some idea of what was happening. He was still puzzling over how to 'come clean', when events took over.</p> <p> Unbeknownst yet to Ernest, Katy had taken to imitating his treatment of her, in a pocket fashion, while in her room at night when she was supposed to be asleep. She would spank herself, and pinch her nipples and clitoris, and finally bring herself to orgasm. If she happened to succeed in doing so right before a punishment session with her grandpa, so much the better! Her second orgasm was usually substantially more satisfying. And so it happened one night that she found herself, a naked little preteen girl, standing outside her grandfather's bedroom door, having just snuck in as he slept, and snatched the nipple clips, which she was now assiduously applying to her erect nipples. Unexpectedly, Julie's door flew open, and she saw her daughter with the nipple clips on, rubbing and spanking her cleft as she moaned in the hall. One would have expected all --- to break loose, but her reaction was curiously restrained. She led her trembling daughter, nipple clips still in place, into her bedroom and sat down with her for a long talk...</p> <p> ""Dad. DAD!"" Julie shook her sleeping father.</p> <p> ""W-What? What's the matter?"" he mumbled, throwing off the bedclothes and peering up at his daughter. ""You sick or something? Is Katy OK?""</p> <p> ""I'll let you decide that, Dad. Come and see."" She led him to his bedroom door, and watched as he opened it. Then he stopped as if struck dumb. Katy knelt there, a vision of loveliness, nipple clips in place, and an attractive velvet collar on, which Ernest did not recognize. She was bathed, her hair done in ringlets that cascaded over her shoulders, and she wore a hint of perfume, but nothing else except the collar and clips. Her wrists were crossed behind her, and her head bowed, but she peeked shyly up at him through her eyelashes.</p> <p> It might have made entertaining fiction to relate that he immediately seized her and punished her as Julie looked on, but one could hardly expect that under the circumstances. Instead they all sat down together for a long talk first. There was a lot said, but nothing reproachful, except that Katy was sorry she had taken the nipple clips and used them without her grandfather's permission. Julie had suggested that Katy offer herself as she had, and given her the velvet collar to wear. And Julie... well, Julie had a lot to say about how sorry she was for the way she had treated her father and her daughter. And the upshot of all of it was, that Julie begged Ernest to take her back as her daughter, and even more, to marry her as he had Katy, and punish her, and use her as his slave. Katy looked on in joy, urging her grandfather to say yes with her eyes and excited nods. How could he resist?</p> <p> But who to punish first? Julie immediately said, ""Katy first! I can wait. Just spank me or whip me tonite, Dad. But Katy needs to be... fully punished, I think; don't you?"" She looked intently at Ernest, who slowly nodded.</p> <p> Then he turned to Katy, and asked her, ""Well, young lady, are you ready to be completely married to me? Do you know what that means?"" He waited, not sure what reply he would get. She knew about the 'birds and the bees', but sometimes kids don't make all the connections that one might expect.</p> <p> After a slow beat, she replied, ""It means you get to rape me, doesn't it?""</p> <p> The question hung in the air between them, revolving lazily. A jolt of... joy, so sharp it was almost nauseating, ran through him. Julie just gaped in astonishment. ""Yes, that's right,"" he managed to croak out.</p> <p> She must have mistook his pallor, and sweat, and unsteadiness, for displeasure, for she jumped up and ran for the door, sobbing out, ""But now that you've got Mom, you don't want me, cuz I'm so small and not pretty like her!"" Julie was indeed a lovely young woman, but of course, Katy was gorgeous. However, being homeschooled, she didn't really know how pretty she was.</p> <p> Ernest was getting on, and not as fast as he used to be, but he sprinted after her like an Olympic runner! He swept her into his arms, kissing her, hugging her tight, telling her that he loved her, and desperately wanted her sweet little body, that he loved her Mom, too, and certainly would enjoy her body as well, but Katy was his first wife, and slavegirl. She settled down, and nestled in his arms, content.</p> <p> Julie looked on from down the hall, happy but wistful. Ernest noticed her, and waved her over, engulfing them both in a hug, caressing them, squeezing their bottoms, kissing and kissing them. He couldn't imagine being happier.</p> <p> Finally he broke off and looked at both of them, intently. ""You both need some real discipline, and I mean right now! To my bedroom! Git"" He sent them on their way with smacks to their bottoms. Once their, he put Katy in knee-chest on the bed, pulled a never-yet-used dildo, ridged but not particularly thick, out of his drawer, lubricated it, and thrust it unceremoniously into her tender, delicate anus. ""AAH!"" she yelped and squirmed.</p> <p> ""Hold still, young lady!"" he commanded, with a SMACK! to her cleft lips. She subsided, but continued to tremble and whimper. He flicked a switch on the implement, and the vibration began. She keened at the sensation, so intense and embarrassing, both simply because she was so exposed and abused in front of them, and because she knew they could tell that she was responding to the abuse, her hips beginning to rock of their own accord. Grandpa Ernest slapped a piece of duct tape from cheek to cheek of her buttocks to hold the implement in place.</p> <p> Then he turned to Julie. ""Everything off!"" he barked, and she hurried to comply, now less sure of herself, trepidatious, burning with embarrassment as she revealed her charms to his eager eyes. She was lovely herself, slender and of no more than medium height, blond above, and only a small amount of hair below. Her breasts jutted out but not excessively; they looked like they were made for the riding crop.</p> <p> Her father strode around her, slapping the crop in his palm as she trembled, mouth dry, breath short, knees weakening. ""Daddy, please, please,"" she whimpered, unable to help herself. In reply he simply flashed the crop out to land SMACK! on her bare bottom, then a quick succession of WAPS! up and down her thighs, front and back, then returning to her buttocks, whipping and whipping her, leaving her panting and reddened. Then he turned to her breasts. He seized them first, bringing tears of embarrassment to his daughter's eyes, at the thought that her father was molesting her so. Then all thought was driven from her mind as he brought the crop down, WHACK! across her breasts, and WAP-WAP-WAP! to discipline her sternly, leaving her nipples erect, breasts reddened, even one small welt forming on the underside of her left breast. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed, ""Oh, Daddy, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry!""</p> <p> In reply he took her in his arms for a tender hug. But, ""Just a little more for tonight,"" he said as she reluctantly complied with his order to join her daughter on the bed in knee-chest. Katy was in a fog, having difficulty processing all the intense sensations and emotions she was feeling, but seized most of all by the burning between her legs, as the physical stimulation of the vibrator, and the mental stimulation of her and her mother's discipline, took hold.</p> <p> Julie knelt, exposing her most intimate of charms to Grandpa Ernest's view. Without preamble he commenced to whip her sharply on her anus, cleft, and clitoris, WHAP-WHAP-WHAP! ""AAAAAAH!"" she nearly screamed at the intensity of her punishment. Her father tossed the crop aside, and seized her, piercing, penetrating and probing her in both apertures at once with one hand, while he kneaded and worked her turgid clitoris with the other. She was already wet, and in no time she was bucking and rocking, crying out and moaning, as she came and came.</p> <p> With a few last caresses and SMACK!s to her bottom and privates, Ernest left her and moved over to little Katy. Again he used the crop on her, disciplining her thighs and bottom, even striking the end of the vibrator to push it further into her preteen anus, making her jump and moan. After reddening her bottom sufficiently, he pulled her to kneeling, legs apart, vibrator still in place in her tender anus. He held it in while he ripped the duct tape off. She yelped and reeled a bit from the sensation. But Grandpa Ernest simply took hold of the vibrator and shook it a little which got her attention; then he proceeded to work it in and out of her bottomflower, while he front-spanked her directly on her mons and cleftlips. She cried out wildly, writhing prettily, as the vibrator penetrated her, and her Grandpa's hard hand reddened her unfledged girlcleft. In between SMACK!'s he vigorously stimulated her clitoris, pressing it firmly against her pubic bone and rubbing it back and forth as she gasped. Soon she was nearing climax, bucking and rocking, crying out hoarsely and rhythmically, ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" Grandpa Ernest unceremoniously pulled the vibrator out of her anus, bent her down to knee-chest again, and replaced it with his rampant rod, thrusting deeply into her, raping her of the virginity of her bottom as she screamed at the sensation of a grown man's rod penetrating her tender, delicate rosebud, and the knowledge that she was so violated at such a young age. He remained buried inside of her, not moving, just stroking her hair, kissing the top of her head, letting her give voice to her distress, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed. Julie was there for her, stroking her cheeks, kissing away her tears, murmuring encouragement in her ear. Soon her sobs had died to the occasional sniffle, and Grandpa Ernest began to piston in and out of her, driving deep into her anus, then withdrawing almost completely, only to ram it home again as she gasped and cried out with each stroke. Meanwhile he reached around and molested her clitoris fiercely. Soon she was bucking and rocking under him, squealing and yelping, coming and coming. Even as she was, he also came, grinding his pubic bone against her buttocks, emptying his seed deep in her rectum with a groan, as she wept out the last of the orgasm that wracked her body. He collapsed next to her, shifting his weight so as not to crush her slender form, and pulled Julie next to them both in a loving cuddle, stroking their hair, kissing and kissing them. He couldn't believe how happy he was. And how well they all slept!</p> <p> The next day he wasted no time arranging his marriage to Julie. By the evening it was done, with Katy the 'maid of honor', of course! They enjoyed a lovely dinner at a fancy restaurant, then returned home for the consummation.</p> <p> He sent them to his room and ordered them to strip, and stand next to each other in the middle of the room. They waited, mouths dry, knees weak, the warmth and wetness between their legs betraying them. Their anticipation was so intense they both felt faint, and swayed a bit, when Grandpa Ernest walked into the room. He surveyed the scene: a beautiful, slender young woman, with small, pointed, high breasts stood there. Lightly fledged below, she might have passed for 16, except for the look of tristesse that only bitter experience could provide. But it was fading, and covered over now by a curious combination of joy and anxiety, anticipation and dread. She was altogether desirable.</p> <p> Next to her was a vision, a stunning preteen. Heartbreakingly slender, her breasts were mere buds topped by little nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. Framed by her gleaming thighs was her unfledged girlcleft with prominent clitoris. She was trembling, eyes half closed, nearly panting. It was only with an effort of self-control that her grandfather didn't immediately pick her up and impale her on his rampant rod.</p> <p> He strode around them, slapping a riding crop into his palm slowly, deliberately. Suddenly he flashed it out, snapping it across the back of Katy's thighs, SWAK! ""AAA!"" she cried out, more from the surprise than the sting. Then the room was filled with both girls' cries and moans as he swept the crop across their thighs, bottoms, and breasts, little Katy's nipples becoming erect and fetchingly reddened, Julie's larger but still petite globes jiggling prettily as her chest heaved with embarrassment and passion. He paused for a moment to admire the scene, the naked girls, one preteen and flat-chested, the other a young slender woman, both totally naked, sniffling a little, eyes half-closed, cheeks flushed, reddened areas on thighs, buttocks, and breasts testifying to the attention of his crop.</p> <p> But something seemed to be missing. He thought for a moment, then realized what it was. He reached into a drawer and pulled out what he sought. Their eyes widened as he approached them, and they gasped and moaned as he snapped the nipple clips onto them, carefully and punishingly pulling their nipples out to engage the largest area inside the jaws. As they trembled and writhed at the pinch, he caressed them, kissing them gently on their foreheads, eyelids, glabella, then each one sweet and full on their tender lips, which they offered hungrily to him, their slender bodies betraying them at his touch.</p> <p> He resumed whipping them, now concentrating on their mons and cleftlips, Julie shaven as nearly bare as Katy naturally was, each one crying out wildly at the SNAP! of the crop on their most intimate parts. Soon their vulvas were fetchingly reddened.</p> <p> He left Julie standing in the middle of the room, and led little Katy over to the bed, sitting her down in front of him. He pulled his rampant rod out of his pants in front of her. She stared at it, mesmerized, like a baby rabbit staring at a snake. He took her hands and placed them on the shaft. He thrilled at her trembling, butterfly touch, and at the sight of a pretty little preteen handling his manhood. Her little fingers traced up and down his foreskin, daintily touching the glans, now revealed because of his erect state.</p> <p> He ordered her to take it in her mouth, snapping the crop down onto her nipples, clips and all, when she hesitated. She gasped and yelped, and hurried to comply. He instructed her further, and soon she was sucking and licking almost greedily as he groaned. Between gasps he managed to tell her to swallow what came out. She pulled a typical preteen 'yuck' face, untill he informed her that it wouldn't be pee (she rolled her eyes in relief at the news). In no time he was emptying himself in her mouth as she gamely tried to swallow it all. But his flood overwhelmed her in her inexperience, and much of it dribbled down her chin to drip onto her breasts and thighs. ""I told you to swallow it all,"" he mock-scolded, tenderly picking up some of the drips and depositing them in her open mouth as she gazed up at him, dreamily. ""You'll have to be punished for that, won't you, little one?"" She hung her head and nodded, but peeped up at him impudently through her lowered eyelashes.</p> <p> He flipped her over to knee-chest position on the bed, and simply spanked her, full on her bottom, then shifting aim to her anus and cleft. With the other hand he reached around and seized her vulva and clitoris, molesting her fiercely, pinching and twisting, rubbing and pressing as she writhed and moaned. Soon she was bucking and rocking, coming in his hands as he punished her. As she gasped out the last of her orgasm, he gathered her in his arms, kissing her and kissing her, as her tears stained his shirt.</p> <p> He left her burning and murmuring on the bed, and turned to Julie. She had become even more aroused at the sight of her Daddy punishing and orally raping her little preteen daughter, and now fell on her knees in front of him, hands clasped together, just saying, ""Please, Daddy, please! Oh, please, please, Daddy!"" hardly knowing whether she was asking for, or asking to be spared from.</p> <p> In answer Ernest reached down and seized her nipple clips, pulling and hefting them as she gasped and yelped. Then he pulled her to her feet by the clips themselves as she scrambled to keep pace with his punishing hands. He led her to the bed and put her likewise in knee-chest position. By this time he was rampant again, and he almost contemptuously rammed his rod deep within her, filling her punished cleft with his manhood as she nearly screamed. He drove hard again and again, rocking her and reaming her, able to carry on much longer since he had so recently abused Katy's mouth. All too soon Julie was orgasming under him, spasming and yipping. He waited until she was spent, and then resumed raping her, pistoning in and out punishingly, as she whined and sobbed, forcing her to endure his manhood penetrating her rhythmically for a few more minutes until he deigned to empty himself at her cervix. Then he collapsed onto the bed between his daughter and his granddaughter, gathering them both to him, covering them with kisses which they weepily but gratefully returned.</p> <p> They all fell asleep for a while in the afterglow. Grandpa Ernest woke first, and raised up to gaze at his sleeping beauties. He was floored by their loveliness, and by the knowledge that their slender bodies were his to punish and sweetly rape. Which reminded him: he hadn't yet taken Katy's maidenhead. There was no time like the present. Having spent himself twice that day already, he felt sure he could give her the raping her precious girlcleft deserved.</p> <p> She was lying curled up, her little bottom pushed out towards him. He spanked her sharply three times and she popped awake, scared, looking around in a daze. He gathered her in his arms and soothed away her fright as she relaxed against his chest. He lay her face-up on his lap, and without further ado began spanking her full upon her unfledged girlcleft, WAP-WAP-WAP! ""AAAA! AAAA! AAAA!"" she cried out, waking Julie, who gazed in adoration as her father punished her daughter so lovingly and thoroughly. Katy squirmed and writhed in Grandpa Ernest's grasp, and finally squealed, ""Grandpa, I gotta pee!"" He picked her up and kissed her, then deposited her on her feet, sending her on her way to the bathroom with a swat to the bottom, making her giggle.</p> <p> She returned a bit more reluctantly, sensing what was coming next. He called her to him imperiously, seizing her nipple clips as she came in range, pulling her into his grasp. He clasped her to him, kissing her passionately, her mouth level with his as he sat and she stood before him. He stood, picking her up with him as he arose. He held her high in the air under her arms, enjoying the sight of the naked little preteen so helpless in his grasp. Then he brought her down with force onto his rampant rod, raping her of her maidenhead, driving with one stroke deep within her, bumping up against her cervix as she screamed. He just held her there, kissing her silky hair as she sobbed and her shoulders shook. Soon her distress died down to the occasional sniffle as she cuddled against him, feeling his rod pulsating within her abused cleft. He began to rape her in earnest, pistoning in and out of her, withdrawing almost completely before ramming into her again. She cried out rhythymically, ""AAAAH! AAAAH! AAAAH!"" Soon the stretching of her underdeveloped cleftlips and vagina, and the pressure on her clitoris made itself known. She rocked, and bucked, and arched, and came as he raped her, and at her peak he climaxed as well, emptying himself within her preteen girlhood. Julie could see his semen mixed with her blood trickling down her perineum and across her anus.</p> <p> Grandpa Ernest rocked and rocked his little granddaughter as she wept out the last of her orgasm, sobbing at the strange mixture of embarrassment, pain, pleasure, and love that she felt. Julie joined them in the hug, and Grandpa Ernest knew that he would never be happier than that moment, but he also knew that</p> <p> They Would Live Happily Ever After.</p> </div>",['To EJ on his anniversary. Happy Anniversary!']
1147,Little Blind Girl,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-08-10,58,4,"M/g, ped, spank, rom, pseudo-rape",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Oh, won't someone help me? Please, somebody help me, please, please!"" The little girl's cries went ringing out, but in the hubbub and commotion no one answered her. She could hear the crackle, and feel the heat of the flames. She felt her way along the brick wall. The wrong way; she could feel the increasing heat of the bricks. She turned around, but quickly hit a cul-de-sac. She was desperate, and, despite the risk, she decided she would have to strike out into the open, away from the meager comfort of a wall she could touch. She wished she had her cane, but in the rush out of the orphanage, it had been knocked from her hand, and no one had paid any heed to her pleas that it be returned to her.</p> <p>Once outside the building, she had been quickly left behind, no one caring about the little blind girl who couldn't keep up. She had always been too much trouble to them anyway. *****-ia had little money to spare on orphanages, and less for 'special needs' children. If the staff had been able to work her more than they did, they would have. As it was, she was pressed into service in the kitchen, mostly, peeling potatoes or other tasks for which sight was unnecessary.</p> <p>She was punished frequently, as most of the children were, and somewhat harshly. A kind word and a hug after each whipping would have gone far to ameliorate the effects, perhaps even leave her feeling deserving and grateful for the attention. But there were no hugs for the little blind girl. Her only comfort in life thus far had been a missionary couple who had spent some time ministering to the children in the orphanage, during one of the periods in which *****-ia's government was willing to allow it. Under those sweet souls' guidance she had even converted. But they had left, perforce, and she was alone again. She had some dim awareness of the fact that the treatment she received was not what it should be. Indeed, it was worse than she knew. Being more vulnerable than most of the children, and sweetly pretty to boot, the mostly male staff of the orphanage singled her out for corporal punishment. For as long as she could remember, she would be frequently stripped, and a strop or switch applied to her bottom and thighs as she yelped. Now she was approaching ten years old, and the aim of her tormentors was shifting: more and more of their strokes landed on the front of her thighs, sometimes even smacking full upon her unfledged cleftlips and clitoris. Afterwards one or another of the staff would pretend to 'check' her, rubbing her bottom, their hands trailing towards her girlhood.</p> <p>All this attention could not fail to affect her. In her little bed at night she couldn't help but remember each episode. She feared the discipline, the sting on her naked body, the shame of knowing she was so exposed to grown men while still a preteen. But somehow each session left her... unsatisfied, and as she lay in bed her fingers strayed to her little girlcleft, pressing and rubbing, as she stifled the little cries she would have made if she weren't afraid that someone would hear her.</p> <p>She had no hope that her lot would improve anytime soon. There was no one to tell about it, for one thing. She had become aware that the police chief, and the local inspector, who should have been monitoring the care of the children, would often be invited over to witness, and even take a hand in, her punishments, and those of some of the other children. She had heard rumors of what happened to the girls who were just a little older than she...</p> <p>She gingerly stepped away from the wall, still calling out to anyone who might be willing to help her. At least she felt the heat of the fire fading. But people were still rushing past her, no one stopping, no one saying anything to her. As little comfort as they were to her, she would have been glad to find any of the staff at the orphanage, or the other children. None were around, seemingly.</p> <p>""Lost yer chums, little missy?"" The voice was suddenly right next to her, and she started back, but tripped over some debris in the street and fell, fortunately without injury. She was too stunned to resist as a hand grasped her arm roughly and hauled her to her feet. ""It's dangerous out here, now ain't it, little missy, especially for someone like you! I think you'd better be comin' with me."" Without waiting for a reply from her, the man (she could tell that from his voice, and strength... and smell!) hustled her down the street. She came to herself, realizing that she was in at least as much peril with him than without him, and probably more. She struggled and kicked, still hollering for help, seemingly uselessly; certainly he seemed not to mind, paying no more attention to her resistance than a tree would.</p> <p>There was a bump, almost a shock; it seemed as if something had collided with the man. His grip slackened, then fell away. She heard him grunt, panting, as if he was straining at something heavy, then silence from him.</p> <p>""Are you all right, little one?"" The voice was soft, a pleasant baritone.</p> <p>""Y-yes, I guess so."" She trembled, wondering who this was, what would he do with her. How would all this turn out?</p> <p>""Did he... hurt you?""</p> <p>""No, I'm all right. He scared me!"" She felt the tears, so close to the surface even at the best of times, now leaking out of her sightless eyes.</p> <p>A soft touch, not the man's hand that she expected to feel at any time, but a cottony gentleness, was pressed against her cheek. She reached up and took it; a man's handkerchief, smelling of fabric softener and bleach, a simple thing, but finer than she was used to. In a daze, she dabbed at her eyes for a moment, then reached out and grabbed the man's wrists, and flung herself into his embrace, burying her face in his shirt, sobbing uncontrollably. He gently enfolded his arms about her, rocking her back and forth as her shoulders shook.</p> <p>""Little one... little one..."" She came to herself to realize that he was speaking gently to her.</p> <p>""W-what? What did you say?"" she stammered out.</p> <p>""We should get you away from here. The fire is spreading. It's not safe. Is there anywhere you want me to take you? Someone you want me to find for you?"" His tone was gentle but insistent. She could sense his concern for her.</p> <p>""N-no. NO! I... I don't want to go back. There's no one there I want to be with. W-won't you take me somewhere safe? Please, mister?"" Tears continued to leak as she begged him. She knew it was a risk, but he seemed nice. And almost anything would be better than her life so far.</p> <p>""Should I take you to the police station, then? Surely they would..."" but she cut him off.</p> <p>""NO! No, please! They... I don't want... please mister, just take me somewhere, OK? Please?""</p> <p>""Hmmm. I guess I could get you somewhere safe, at least for a little while. Follow me."" He turned and headed off, assuming she would follow. She tried to hear his footsteps, and stay up with him, but she quickly tripped over some debris and fell, luckily without injury. ""M-mister! Mister, please!"" He heard her cry and spun around, leaping to her side and lifting her gently to her feet.</p> <p>""Are you all right?!"" he inquired.</p> <p>""I... I... I can't see,"" she finally admitted, miserably.</p> <p>""Did you hurt your eyes in the fire?"" he asked.</p> <p>""N-no. I-I never could see. I guess I was born that way, I dunno."" She was heartsick. Surely he would consider her worthless, too, just like the staff at the orphanage; too much trouble to care for.</p> <p>""I'm so sorry; I didn't know. Don't worry, I'll hold your arm and walk more carefully. But let's hurry as much as we can, OK? Can't you feel the heat?"" And indeed she could; with her heightened nonvisual senses, she could tell the fire was closing in. She was glad to feel his arm around her shoulders as he led her off, leaving the crackle and smoke behind.</p> <p>After a short walk, he paused, and she heard a car door opening. ""Be careful getting in,"" he advised, as he slowly led her to crouch down and slide onto the seat. ""Can you buckle yourself?""</p> <p>""... Yes, I've got them,"" she said as she located the ends by touch. The ride was smooth, and brief. ""Where are you taking me?"" she finally got up the courage to ask.</p> <p>""To my chateau. Is that all right?""</p> <p>""Y-yes. I guess so. I dunno where else to go,"" she added despondently.</p> <p>""Please don't be so sad,"" he told her. ""I'll help you as much as I can. I won't give you up to anyone you don't want to be with. I won't let anyone hurt you. You're a beautiful little girl,"" she made no sign, but inwardly she brightened at this; no one had ever called her beautiful before! ""And I want to take care of you any way I can,"" he finished. She settled back in her seat, satisfied for the moment.</p> <p>They arrived at the chateau and he escorted her in. He took her to a room with a soft sofa and sat her down. ""You stay there for a moment. Are you hungry?""</p> <p>""Yes!"" she exclaimed. He grinned, then caught himself, realizing she couldn't see him.</p> <p>""Good!"" he said, ""I'll get you some lunch.""</p> <p>After she had eaten, he led her to the room he planned for her to stay in. She asked him to let her feel her way around it, after removing any objects in the middle of the room. She sped around the perimeter with a deft touch, learning her way by feel. He marveled at her. She did the same thing in the bathroom, and then said, ""C-could you... ummm...""</p> <p>""Oh. OH, sure! Sure, I'm sorry. Here. Here's a bell,"" he handed her a small copper bell. ""If you need anything, or just want to talk, ring it. I'll be back in a little while, anyway. OK?""</p> <p>""OK!"" He closed the door behind him.</p> <p>For the next few weeks she lived an idyllic life. He was there to help her with anything she wanted. She ate better than she ever had. Her sheets were soft. He bought her new clothes, that fit her, and were so much more comfortable than what she had worn before. And there was music! Beautiful string quartets, and symphonies! And Dr. Ferrel (he had introduced himself, of course) could play the piano so wonderfully. Nadya (for that was the girl's name) would sit and listen to him for an hour or more, eyes closed, swaying in time to the music.</p> <p>And they would sit and talk. Guilelessly she told him all about her short, sad life. He marveled at the sweetness she had retained despite her suffering. And he was... aroused by certain of her experiences. For she had left nothing out, even recounting her treatment at the hands of the staff, and her own reactions to it.</p> <p>Dr Ferrel knew himself, and he knew something would have to change. Finally he sat Nadya down for a serious talk. ""Little one, I need to tell you something. You have become very dear to me."" She smiled shyly, still facing partly away, as was her wont. It made more sense to turn one ear towards him, rather than her eyes, after all. ""But you must know something about me. I find that I can't keep going on the way we have been. It is getting too hard on me."" She looked stricken. She was too much of a bother!</p> <p>""Oh, Dr Ferrel, please, please don't send me away! I can help out! I can learn my way around the kitchen, and peel potatoes, and..."" He cut her off, aghast that she had jumped to such a conclusion.</p> <p>""No, no! That's not what I mean at all! I don't want you to go. Quite the opposite. Let me explain."" She was mollified for the moment, and sat back to listen.</p> <p>""First I have to know how much you know about some things. Do you know what it means to be married?"" Though blind, she had perhaps instinctively mastered the typical preteen 'of-I-know-that-do-you-think-I'm-stupid?' look. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" he chuckled.</p> <p>""Then let me ask you this: do you know what sex is?"" She looked down; she wasn't sure she liked where this was going.</p> <p>""Yes...""</p> <p>""Do you know what 'sexual desire' is?"" She looked puzzled. ""Sexual desire is like being hungry for food, only it's 'hungry' for having sex. Most men have this desire often. Many women and girls do, too. Do you understand so far?""</p> <p>""... Uh-huh.""</p> <p>""There actually are different types of sexual desire. Most men just have sexual desire for women and girls, usually pretty ones. But some men have other desires in addition to that. These other desires are called 'fetishes', and they come in many different forms. For instance, believe it or not, little one, there are some men who don't get fully sexually excited unless the woman they are with is wearing shoes, sometimes a particular type of shoes, like high-heeled red ones."" She looked astonished. ""It's true! And there's many other totally different kinds of fetishes.</p> <p>""You might have guessed why I'm telling you all this. I am one of those men who have a fetish. Actually two of them. One of them is this: I enjoy spanking and sexually punishing a girl before and during sex. Oh, I can have sex without it, but it's much more enjoyable for me with it. I'm not talking about anything very painful; just the kind of punishments that any father might give his little girl if she's been naughty. But I do them... a little differently!</p> <p>""The other desire I have is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl with slim hips, like yours,"" and he traced his hand over hers, as she froze to the touch, freaked out, but at the same time not scared at all. ""And only buds for breasts, like you,"" and he caressed her little nipples through her thin blouse, making her tremble. ""And the face of an angel, like yours,"" and he kissed her full on the mouth, not deep, but long and sweet. She was swaying where she sat, eyes half-closed, when he finally drew away. He cupped her chin in his hand and tilted her face towards his. ""So that's how it is, little one. I desire you. I love you. I want to take you as my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. I will love you, and cherish you, protect you, and care for you. I will also punish you, and use you sexually, like a husband with his wife, and a master with his slavegirl.</p> <p>""But if you don't want that, I understand. It's a lot to ask! But if I can't have you completely, then I don't think I can bear to keep on living in the same house as you; it would be too frustrating for me! So I'd probably find another orphanage for you to stay in, I guess..."" She pulled a face, the universal preteen 'yuck' face. ""I'll take that to mean you don't like that idea,"" he chuckled. She smiled shyly. ""Well, little one, I'll tell you what. You sit here and think about it for a while. You don't have to decide right away. But sometime in the next few days I need to know what you want to do."" He smoothed her hair back and kissed her forehead, then left her alone.</p> <p>He went into the next room, hoping against hope that she would decide right away, but fearing it would be a few days at best, and then not favourable. He was startled to hear, only a few minutes later, the little handbell tinkle. He rushed back in to find her with her arms stretched out towards the sound of his approach. He swept her up into his arms, lifting her off her feet and hugging her tight as her little sweet voice tickled his ear, ""I wanna stay with you! I wanna stay with you!"" He held her for a long time, just reveling in the feel of her slender body pressed against his, nuzzling her silky hair, feeling her little sighs, receiving her butterfly kisses.</p> <p>After a while he gently set her down, and spoke softly in her ear, ""I think you've been a naughty little girl. You need a spanking."" She stiffened for a moment, then relaxed against him, trembling. ""Shhh, shhh, it's OK, it's all right. Don't be afraid. Listen carefully, little one. If you want me to stop, all you have to do is say 'No' or 'Ow' or 'don't' or 'stop'. Understand?""</p> <p>""Y-yes,"" she replied, still trembling.</p> <p>He gently bent her under his arm, tossed up her skirt, and gave her a few light swats on her bottom. Then he let her up. She straightened, her little face screwed up in a quizzical look. ""Is that all? They used to whip me MUCH harder than that! You-yer gonna have to spank me harder, and longer. That wasn't nuthin'!"" She bent herself under his arm again and waited. He gaped in astonishment, but quickly collected himself, not about to pass up the marvelous gift she was giving him. He proceeded to give her a brisk, business-like spanking, smacking one cheek then the other, as she danced and jiggled, moaning and yelping. But she never said 'Ow' or 'don't'!</p> <p>As he spanked her, she was in almost a daze. It was as if she was back in the orphanage, somehow, being punished like she used to be. Or perhaps she was really in her little bed at night, pretending to be punished, spanking her own bottom, rubbing herself... She half expected to be abused as she had been before, neglected, unloved... But then he was done spanking her, and stood her up, and enfolded her in his arms gently, and held her, and rocked her, and reached down to rub her reddened bottom as she whimpered and sniffled.</p> <p>The next day Dr Ferrel lost no time. He made the necessary connections, and soon had both adoption papers and a marriage license for Nadya and himself. A short wedding ceremony before a friendly priest with well-crossed palm completed the arrangements. Then they were home, and up in his room, and he stood her in the middle of the room and kissed her. ""It's time for me to see my little daughter, and slave, and wife."" He began to unbutton her blouse as she shivered. One piece after another was removed, and soon she stood naked before him.</p> <p>She was gorgeous. A stunning preteen, the top of her head barely coming up to his chest. Long, silky dark blonde hair. She was heartbreakingly slender, despite her recently improved nutrition. Her breasts were mere buds, topped by little nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her slim thighs framed her unfledged girlcleft, puffy immature lips around a prominent clitoris. She shivered at the thought that she was so exposed to him, although of course she had no conception of what it was like for him to see her.</p> <p>Then he took off all his own clothes and stood before her. ""You see with your hands, don't you, little one? Then come take a good look at me.""</p> <p>She reached out and stroked his face. She'd run her fingers over it before, loving the feel of his shaven cheeks and jaw, his strong nose, his bushy eyebrows. Then she ran down his neck, to his hairy chest which she had not felt before. Then down, down, until suddenly she encountered the end of his rampant rod. She gasped, and jerked her hand back for a moment, but he just stood there, stolidly, waiting. Gingerly she reached out and touched his glans with one finger, then her hand, running up and down the shaft, taking in the size of it. He was really little more than average length, but of course his rod seemed enormous to a ten-year-old's hand.</p> <p>As she gingerly touched it, he commanded, ""Show me where that goes, little one."" She was startled for a moment, but then, almost mischievously, she pointed between her legs. ""Very good. Now show me where else it goes."" She was stumped for a moment, but dredged up memories of some of the teens in the orphanage, talking about... She pointed to her mouth, questioningly. ""That's right. It goes there, too. Now,"" and his voice sank to a hoarse whisper, ""Where else does it go? The only place left it could go?"" She was dumbfounded, stricken for a moment. Shaking, her hand crept back between her legs, reaching for her anus...</p> <p>He caught her up in his arms again, now enfolded in a wonderful skin-to-skin hug. He meandered over to the bed and sat down, pulling her across his lap as he did so. His hard rod pressed against her waist as his hard hand spanked her thoroughly, her little naked body jerking and rocking with each smack. Suddenly he stopped, spun her over in his lap so that she was lying face up, and gave her 3 sharp smacks directly onto her girlhood as she cried out wildly. Then he was holding her, soothing her, rubbing her gently on her cleft and clitoris as she moaned and trembled. Soon her little hips were moving of their own accord, pressing her moistening cleft against his insistent hand. She was yipping and yelping, bucking and rocking, and finally coming on his hand as he punctuated his caresses with sharp smacks to her clitoris that drove her to distraction.</p> <p>Finally she was spent, lying in his arms, burning and murmuring. He let her relax for a while, but his frustration was almost unbearable. ""Get up, little one, I want you on your knees before me."" She slowly arose, shivering as he slid his hands up and down her slender body. Now she was kneeling on the bed as he stood in front of her, his erect manhood, had she been able to see it, only inches from her lips. He kissed her forehead and cheek, then her lips. ""I'm going to rape your mouth now,"" he told her. ""Make a tunnel with your tongue and the roof of your mouth.""</p> <p>She complied, eyes closed now with embarrasssment and anticipation. ""You don't need to move your mouth or anything; I'll take care of that. But something will come out of me when I'm done."" She stiffened in alarm. ""Don't worry, it's not pee!"" She relaxed. ""I want you to swallow what comes out; many girls do.""</p> <p>He took her face and head in his hands and moved in. She trembled when his glans touched her lips, but didn't resist as he slid into her little mouth. Even halfway in, as far as he thought he could go without gagging her, his shaft filled and stretched her lips. He worked in and out of her as she whimpered softly. Even though he had occasionally relieved himself since the little blind girl had come to live with him, the scene was too intense; the sight, sound, and feel of a little preteen girl with his manhood in her mouth was more fetching than anything he'd ever experienced. In no time he was emptying himself in her mouth as she struggled to swallow all of the unexpected rush of hot liquid. In her naivete she was unable to, and much of it dribbled out of her mouth and onto her chest, then down her belly.</p> <p>As he groaned out the last of his climax, he slipped out of her, grabbed up a nearby towel, and tenderly wiped her face. Then, careless of any traces of his seed still remaining on her lips, he lifted her up and kissed her long and sweetly. He lay down with her on the bed, cuddling her, kissing her silky hair, caressing her cheek, whispering in her ear how much he loved her as she snuggled into his chest, profoundly happy for the first time in her life.</p> <p>He awoke in the late evening to find her still snuggled against him. He propped up on one elbow and surveyed the scene: a beautiful, blind, preteen girl was naked and snuggled up against him, having been stripped naked and sexually punished by him, brought to a noisy orgasm by him, and having been orally raped by him. It was altogether the most glorious experience he had ever had. He had come to *****-ia to train local doctors in medical techniques, and to treat some of the government officials, so he had some influence and power. Which he had been somewhat counting on, as he had another purpose in coming, one which had been fortuitously fulfilled in a manner he did not intend: to obtain a preteen girl to be his little slave-daughter-wife. And now his deepest desire had come true, and in such a remarkable and delightful way!</p> <p>The next few days they spent in a loving daze. He took her to the symphony, a jazz concert, to hear the birds at the park. He played, and she sang (a sweet little voice) *****-ian folk songs. He taught her Braille, to her evident delight.</p> <p>Whenever he felt like it he would run his hands over her body through her clothes, or slip them up inside her blouse or skirt, molesting her charms as she moaned. He spanked her often, even tossing her skirt up on the edge of a public place and smacking her bottom, a few people noticing as if on the periphery of their vision, not quite sure what was going on, the brief discipline over before they could figure out that it was a preteen girl being spanked on her naked bottom, her little cleft exposed for any to see who were close enough.</p> <p>Every evening before bed he punished her thoroughly, whipping her thighs, bottom, and breasts as she trembled and yelped. It was particularly attractive to him, that she could not see him. Of course, if she had her sight, he could still have used a blindfold, but she was so pretty, he was glad he didn't have to cover her looks up, and still have the same effect. He could walk quietly around her, and swing the crop, or belt, or switch, wherever he wanted to, and she'd have no idea where it would land next. It seemed to increase her anxiety nicely, such that, even before the stroke would land, she would already be whimpering and shivering. And, after he had punished her to orgasm, he finished by raping her mouth with welcome relief.</p> <p>His frustration was building again, and he decided it was time to move on. That day he asked her, ""Would you like to go with me on a little trip?"" She agreed enthusiastically. She would go anywhere with him, and trusted him to make it wonderful for her.</p> <p>He had been preparing for this, and had her travel papers and ticket ready. Before she knew it, she was in a large building, with many people walking around, and loudspeakers unintelligibly announcing... something, she couldn't make out what. She held his hand tightly as they threaded their way to their destination. She could tell that they stood in a short line, then walked down a narrow hallway, up a few steps, then they were in a very narrow corridor between what felt like padded seats. He settled her in one of them. It was quite comfortable.</p> <p>""Would you like one of these, honey?"" A friendly woman's voice was speaking to her, she could tell, but she didn't know what she was offering. She began to reach out to feel it, but her master's voice broke in.</p> <p>""It's all right, you couldn't know; she's blind, she can't see what you're offering."" He was speaking softly, so that only she and the woman could hear.</p> <p>""Oh, I'm terribly sorry! It-it's a pillow, dear, would you like one?""</p> <p>""Yes, please, thank you very much. I'm sorry I couldn't tell what it was."" She was sorry, too, that the woman was distressed. But where were they? Why did she bring her a pillow?</p> <p>""We'll be taking off soon, so settle in and fasten your seat belts. I'll be back with lunch once we're in the air.""</p> <p>In the air! Did that mean...? She turned to her Master excitedly, but before she could even ask, he said, ""Yes, little one, we're on a plane. Try and guess where we're going.""</p> <p>She sat back and thought of all the wonderful places he might take her. Her mind was a whirl. ""Paris?""</p> <p>""Paris is nice, but this is much more fun than Paris.""</p> <p>""Oh, tell me tell me, please tell me Master!"" A few heads turned at this. Why did the little girl call her father 'Master'? Oh well, none of their business...</p> <p>""I tell you what. You wait a little while and keep listening, and see if you can pick up any clues, OK?""</p> <p>""OK!""</p> <p>She gripped his arm as the plane accelerated for take-off. Idly, the other first-class passengers wondered why the little girl didn't look out the window...</p> <p>Once in the air, Dr Ferrel took a blanket and spread it over her lap, solicitously. Then he slipped his hand underneath it, out of sight. Soon she had something to occupy her mind! She tried to keep her breathing soft, but she couldn't help the screwed-up look on her face as her Master seized her unfledged cleftlips, and pinched and twisted her clitoris. The other passengers probably just thought she was scared of flying, or perhaps a little air-sick...</p> <p>She almost missed it. ""Ladies and gentlemen, this is Captain Edwards speaking. We're cruising at 10,000 feet, we've got a good tailwind, and we should make Orlando ahead of schedule. The weather at DisneyWorld is fair, 80 degrees, with no rain in sight. Have a nice flight!""</p> <p>She gasped, and one of her rare smiles lit up the cabin. He smoothly slid his hand up from her cleft and caressed her cheek. She pressed it against his hand in love and gratitude.</p> <p>Her head was a whirl of emotion and expectation. The flight seemed to go so slow, and yet simultaneously it seemed like no time before they were settling in at the Polynesian.</p> <p>Dr Ferrel had checked ahead of time, and it was as he expected: Disney does almost everything well. They even had an entire package for blind children. She was met at the door of the hotel by Goofy, who took her by the hand and helped her touch anything she wanted to, and pointed out special features to her. Of course there was Braille everywhere, and she delighted her hosts by reading out all the signs in *****-ian, and then in her halting English.</p> <p>It was late, and there was no time to go to the park that evening, so they retired to their suite. Then it was Mickey who led Nadya by the hand as she giggled. Dr Ferrel followed with a tolerantly amused smile.</p> <p>Those who saw them check in assumed they were father and daughter, perhaps even grandfather and granddaughter. How surprised and shocked they would have been to learn that they were married! And more than that, that the pretty little blind preteen girl was the grown man's slavegirl. And surely none of them dreamed that, in room 352, a little ten-year-old girl was going to be spanked, and molested, and raped by a grown man. But that's exactly what happened.</p> <p>After she had relieved herself and bathed, he arranged her on her back, naked on the bed, and knelt over her, kissing her all over. Her forehead, her eyelids, her glabella, the tip of her sweet upturned nose, dusted with freckles. Then her soft mouth, butterfly kisses back from her, the tip of her tongue even darting out to touch his, bringing spasms to his rod! Then nibbling her neck, her delicate collarbone, then fastening onto first one nipple, then the other, sucking, pulling, biting as she moaned and writhed. Down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing,"" he commanded, but with a smile in his voice, and smacked her once on her cleft, sharply, making her gasp.</p> <p>Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen sex with his mouth, unceremoniously probing hard for her hymen as she arched and spasmed, rasping her unfledged labia with his tongue, then taking her turgid clitoris in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she nearly screamed, bucking and rocking, clearly approaching climax. He rose up, positioned his rampant rod at her cleftlips, and thrust firmly, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix, as she yelled once, loudly, then wept and wept, shoulders shaking, as he just held her, kissing the top of her head which barely reached his chest, rocking her softly. He stayed buried within her, not moving, but pulsating inside her, until her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to piston in and out of her, long, firm strokes, as she cried out rhythmically with each one. The experience was overwhelming. He loved her so much, she was so sweet, her little cleft was so tight and yet so soft, her little cries went straight to his brain as he raped her and raped her, and she danced on the end of his rod. Then she was coming, spasming, wrapping her little legs as far as they would go around him, pulling her hair, beating on his sides, screaming. And he came inside her, emptying his seed at her cervix, pinning her to the bed with each stroke, then finally collapsing beside her as they clung to each other in the afterglow. She fell asleep in his arms.</p> <p>Later that night he awoke to find her still nestled up against him, her sweet naked body pressed close to his. His rod was stirring. He couldn't resist using her again, so he arranged her in position, chest on the bed, knees on the floor. She roused a bit, but didn't wake, until he began spanking her bottom! Then she awoke with a startled cry, staring about wildly. He swept her into his arms, cuddling her, rocking her, soothing away the night fear. She relaxed against him. Then, surprising him, she slid out of his hands and resumed her position! He hugged her, kissed her hair, called her his sweet beautiful little girl.</p> <p>Then he spanked her and spanked her, again reddening her still-tender bottom as she yelped. He lubricated his free hand, reached around her, and seized her cleftlips and clitoris, kneading and working, pinching and pulling, as he continued her discipline. Soon she was nearing climax, and he was hard as a rock! He squirted some lubricant on her rosebud, placed the end of his rod there, and thrust deeply into her, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she screamed. He couldn't believe how amazingly stimulating it was, to have his rod buried deeply in the anus of his pretty, slender, preteen daughter-slave-wife! She was so tight, so warm; he could feel her sphincter tighten spasmodically on his shaft, reacting to the violation of so private a place. He stayed buried in her as she wailed, her shoulders shaking, for a few moments. Then she calmed down to the occasional sob and sniffle, so he commenced to rape her anus in earnest, with long, hard, fast thrusts, pounding into her as she cried out rhythmically, ""AAAA-AAAA-AAAA!"" He reached around and continued to molest her unfledged cleft and clitoris, as he violated her bottomflower, and soon she was coming again, yelping and yipping, and he came too, emptying his seed in her rectum, as she spasmed and arched under him. Again they collapsed together on the bed, he shifting his weight to one side so as not to crush her, as she continued to shudder and moan, until she fell asleep in his arms.</p> <p>And, yes, they actually did leave the hotel room the next day and go to the Magic Kingdom; she was only ten, after all!</p> </div>",[]
1148,The Photographer's Girl,-1,CC & VELOCITY,cc_2222@mail.com,,2003-08-30,43,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> [SMACK-SMACK-SMACK!] ""AAA-AAA-AAA!"" The little girl cried out as her Daddy spanked her bottom briskly. Her Mommy looked on intently, watching her daughter's bottom redden, her hand gripping her husbands shoulder. When he perceived the child to be sufficiently chastened, he stopped spanking, laying his hand on her bottom to gently rub it as she whimpered softly.</p> <p>""D-don't you think she needs a few more smacks?"" his wife asked, eyes half closed, breathing a little heavily.</p> <p>""No, darling, I think that's enough. She's only nine, after all,"" the child's father replied. He pulled the little girl up to a hug that his wife joined in on, rocking the child back and forth as her little sobs died away. ""Go stand in the corner, now, Kristin,"" he commanded, and the girl dispiritedly shuffled off, panties still around her ankles, knowing better than to try and pull them up, or let her skirt loose from where it was tucked into her waistband. She stood in the corner, a fetching sight with her bare, reddened bottom completely exposed.</p> <p>Mr. and Mrs. Randolph sauntered into the kitchen, out of little Kristin's sight. ""You know I really appreciate how you take such a firm hand with Kristin's discipline. My daddy always spanked me when I was naughty, and it worked out fine."" She pressed her body against his and put her face up for a kiss. He took her in his arms and obliged her, passionately running his hands up and down her slender form. ""Let's let the poor kid out of the corner and set her up with a nice, long video, eh?"" she whispered in his ear. Soon they were in their bedroom with the door locked...</p> <p>Theirs was a happy little family, with the usual round of work, school (Kristin was homeschooled), church, gymnastics (Kristin was quite limber, and cute as a button in her leotards). But darker days lay around the corner...</p> <p>""There's nothing else to do. We'll have to sell the house. We won't get much for it, though. We'll have to sell... everything. We're just in too deep, and the business just isn't cutting it."" Mr. Randolph was despondent.</p> <p>""Isn't there anything else we can do, John? It'll be so hard on Kristin. And where will we live?"" Mrs. Randolph replied.</p> <p>Mr. Randolph just shook his head, ""I can't see what, Karla, I just can't see what to do.""</p> <p>A pall lay over the household for a few days. Even little Kristin noticed it. ""Mommy, what's wrong?"" she finally asked her mother after one deep sigh too many from the latter. Her mother tried to explain the problem in terms the girl could understand. ""We should call Carl!"" she exclaimed. ""I bet he would help!""</p> <p>Carl Lawford was a young man who had spent 2 years in the Randolph household when Kristin was 5 and 6. She had taken a deep liking to him. He was a distant relative, and was struggling to start a photography business. He had begun to do well, had gone off on his own, and the last they heard he was flourishing. The Randolph's had lost touch with him for the last year, life being the busy thing that it is.</p> <p>He had fit in very well with the family during his stay. He helped out greatly in the house, cooking, cleaning, even doing laundry. He accompanied them to church, and helped Kristin with her homeschool work. She loved him, and he seemed to dote on her, although never in an inappropriate way, as far as her parents could tell. They eventually looked on him as something like her big brother, or second father. He often got her up in the morning, and made her breakfast. There had been times when he had even taken a hand in her discipline, literally...</p> <p>[CRASH!] The jar of candy little 6-year-old Kristin had sneaked off the shelf for the umpteenth time slipped out of her hands and fell to the floor. ""Kristin Marie!"" her mother shouted from the next room where she had her hands full with the laundry, ""That's the last straw!""</p> <p>""Carl!"" she called to the young man, already bounding up the stairs to make sure Kristin was all right. ""Kristin needs a good spanking, and my hands are full. Would you bring her in here and tan her behind?"" The boarder was a little startled, but he saw no reason not to comply. Besides, his mind was all ready filling with the thought of his hand smacking the little girl's tender bare bottom...</p> <p>[WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!] Carl smacked Kristin's little panty-covered bottom as she hollered. Really, he wasn't spanking her very hard. Her mom noticed. ""Carl, you're going to have to spank her a bit harder than that to make any difference. And pull those panties down! My dad always spanked me on the bare. She'll be embarrassed, but that's part of the punishment!"" Carl tugged her teddy-bear covered panties down to her knees and resumed her discipline. Little Kristin struggled and yelped in vain, blushing at her unaccustomed punisher. Soon her bottom was nicely reddened, and her cries were repentant.</p> <p>Carl stopped and looked at her mother. She had been watching intently, eyes bright...""I guess that's enough,"" she said, almost reluctantly.</p> <p>Carl let the little girl up, helping her to her feet, and started to pull up her panties, but...""No, Carl! She has to stand in the corner for a while with her bottom bare!"" Carl managed to convey to the little girl that he was sorry she had to do that, sorry he had to spank her, and hoped she was OK, all with a little hug (which she returned quite firmly, startling him) and a gentle caress of her bottom as she shuffled off.</p> <p>A similar scenario played out a number of times while Carl was staying in the household. It made him hard as a rock to punish the little girl that way, and he tried to strike a balance between satisfying her mother's requirements for the girl's discipline, his own desires, and the tenderness he felt towards the child. He always tried to give the girl a hug afterwards, and made sure he spent time with her, played with her, and so forth. He didn't want her to just look on him as her punisher. And indeed she did not seem to resent him at all. She always hugged him back, looked forward to his arrival at any time, and begged to play with him whenever he would allow it.</p> <p>But that was three years ago. Kristin remembered him, but only dimly, like a favorite character in a mostly-forgotten story, not someone she thought of every day. But now he sprang to her mind as a benefactor, for some strange reason.</p> <p>Her parents looked at each other. They were desperate, and willing to swallow their pride, so they decided to follow their daughter's advice.</p> <p>Carl was delighted to hear from them, and sorry about their plight. He cut short a photo shoot he was doing and in no time was sitting in their living room. He could see the worry in the Randolph's faces, the strain. He could see their straightened circumstances; certain items of furniture were missing; the car they were driving was even older than the one they had had when he stayed with them before. Little Kristin was wearing clothes that were faded, patched, too small for her. He came to a decision.</p> <p>He proposed a deal to the Randolphs. He told them that he was looking for a child model for a particular kind of photo shoot, and he thought Kristin would be ideal. It was a very special kind of shoot, and would be worth a lot of money, more than the typical child model made; enough, when it was over, to lift the Randolphs out of their hole and set them well on their way to prosperity. But there was a catch. The Randolphs listened carefully, and, after their initial shock at his proposal, talked it over between themselves well into the evening while Carl re-acquainted himself with Kristin.</p> <p>""Kristin, do you remember me much?"" he asked her.</p> <p>""'Course I do, silly!"" Kristin wrinkled up her nose at him.</p> <p>""Do you remember much of what we used to do, what I did while I was here?"" he inquired.</p> <p>""... We played some, I guess. I dunno... I remember something: you used to spank me! I was always glad it was you spanking me, and not Daddy; you were... nicer about it, somehow. Not that Daddy was mean, but it... felt better when you did it. I dunno."" Here she spun around, shyly, blushing a bit at the memory of the handsome young man spanking her on her bare bottom.</p> <p>Meanwhile, her parents had come to their decision. Sending little Kristin to bed, they sat down with Carl. ""We appreciate your willingness to help us,"" Mr. Randolph said.</p> <p>""But we have some... arrangements we'd like to make with you, if we're going to do what you propose,"" Mrs. Randolph added, and proceeded to outline their ideas. Carl listened, more and more avidly as they spoke. It seemed as if their additions, although they might drag the process out somewhat, could greatly enhance the photos, and his own enjoyment as well!</p> <p>A few days went by without any action being taken. Then, little Kristin, as she did with fair regularity, misbehaved. She expected to be spanked immediately, but...</p> <p>""We've decided that you're going to be punished a little differently now,"" her mommy told her. ""Carl is going to help us."" She looked over little Kristin's head at her husband; her look was difficult to interpret: part worry, part love, part... intensity.</p> <p>""W-waddya mean, Mommy? What's he going to do to me?"" Tears were starting in her eyes, but in truth, even if he were to spank her, she was always glad to be with Carl. Her mother told her to hush, she'd find out soon enough.</p> <p>They arrived at the studio Carl had rented. He welcomed them at the door and took them to the room he had prepared. Mr. and Mrs. Randolph took their seats off to the side, and propelled little Kristin towards the young man. Carl knelt down next to her, saying, ""Your mommy and daddy tell me you've been naughty, and you need to be punished. Isn't that right? Hmmm?"" Her face was downcast and she didn't respond, so he tipped her chin up. Still avoiding his eyes, she nodded, glumly. ""Well, young lady, your going to be punished a little differently this time.""</p> <p>He took her over to a chair sitting in the middle of the main studio area. ""Sit here,"" he commanded. After doing so, she was startled when he took some nylon rope off a nearby table and approached her.</p> <p>""W-what's going on?! Whaddya gonna do to me?"" she asked, a little frantically. Her mother and father exchanged somewhat worried glances. Carl quickly knelt beside her, speaking quietly next to her ear; her parents couldn't make out what he said.</p> <p>""What does Alladin keep asking Princess Jasmine? Do you remember?"" Carl thought surely she would know this; he remembered her watching the movie 3 or 4 times a day! And he had to watch it with her half the time.</p> <p>Kristin couldn't figure out at first what he was saying, she was so distraught. But after he'd repeated the question, looking intently in her eyes, willing her to focus, she remembered...</p> <p>""Do you tru...!"" she began excitedly, but he cut her short with a hand to her lips.</p> <p>""OK, you get it, right?"" he asked, with a little smile on his lips. Relieved, but still a little anxious about whatever her punishment might yet be, she nodded, eyes shining. ""That's my girl!""</p> <p>Then he stood up, and in a more commanding voice said, ""Now, young lady, it's time for you to be punished. Naughty girls have to be tied up to be properly punished."" So saying, he set to work tying her to the chair. Both ankles were fastened each to a chair leg, and her arms were bound behind her to the back of the chair. He passed a rope each over her thighs, bare where her short skirt had ridden up high on her legs. Firm loops fastening her ankles to the legs of the chair completed her bondage. All the while, unnoticed by Kristin, video cameras were capturing every moment from multiple angles preset by Carl.</p> <p>He picked an item unfamiliar to Kristin off a nearby table. It was a B-Stik, an implement suggested by the girl's parents. It looked like a tawse, quite fearsome to any child, but it was designed to be nearly impossible to break the skin, or even produce more pain than a bee sting (hence the name) no matter how hard it was wielded. Her eyes widened as she saw him approach her with it, and he could see her fear return. He cupped her chin in his hand and tilted her face up towards his. He looked intently into her eyes until she returned his regard. He mouthed, ""Do you...?,"" finishing the phrase with a nod of his head, and she visibly relaxed, although tears continued to well up in her eyes.</p> <p>He stepped back and swung the 'tawse' down across her bare thigh. [SWAP!] ""AAAH!"" Kristin cried out, more startled than in pain. A faint red glowed on her thigh where the discipline landed. Then [WAP-WAP-WAP!] went the tool as she continued to yelp and moan. Soon her thighs were covered with faint red marks that faded slowly. He finished with one last sharp stroke that left her trembling and sobbing. Casting the 'tawse' aside, he knelt beside her, cradling her shoulders with one arm, the other gently caressing her reddened girlflesh. Her tears stained his shirt as she buried her face into it, seeming to melt against his chest in apparent repentance and submission. After a bit he untied her, lifted her to her feet, and returned her to her parents with a wink and a pat on her bottom. They gathered her up in their arms and slowly made their way to the car.</p> <p>It wasn't long before the scenario was repeated. Having misbehaved in some way, again Kristin was brought to the photo studio. ""Naughty again, eh Kristin?"" Carl asked genially. She nodded glumly. He led her to the platform in the middle of the studio. No chair was to be seen, but two padded bars were in its place. Before she knew what he was doing, Carl had her bent over one, ankles tied to the posts on either end, and her wrists fastened to the other. Again he knelt in front of her and held her gaze. She looked at him with trusting eyes and he knew he need say nothing. Taking the B-Stik in hand, he tossed her skirt up. He was surprised to see that she wore no panties, but managed to hide his startlement. He sneaked a peak at her parents. They were watching intently, and it seemed to him that he caught a quick gleam in her mother's eyes...</p> <p>He swung the 'tawse' against her bottom again and again as she yelped and wailed. Her little buttocks cheeks jumped and danced as they were reddened nicely, and her cries filled the air. Again, when her discipline was over, he knelt and cuddled her as he caressed her bottom soothingly.</p> <p>After these sessions her parents were in a welter of emotion. Overlaying all was a great relief; true to his word, Carl had already deposited a large sum of money in their account, and the pressure was off. Naturally they were conflicted about what was happening with their little girl, but they could see that she was not being physically harmed, and she showed no other ill effects so far. In fact, Carl visited their house after the second episode for dinner, and she seemed delighted to see him, jumping into his arms when he arrived, and monopolizing his attention nearly the entire evening. And her behavior had improved, at least briefly after each of her punishments...</p> <p>In their bedroom at night, the Randolph's lovemaking was in overdrive. Karla nearly melted into his arms after Kristin was asleep, offering her slender body to John, who took her masterfully, glad for the renewed intensity in his wife's desire. But he didn't know the half of it! ""J-John,"" she hesitantly whispered one night as she snuggled against him, feeling his hard rod poke against her side through his pajamas and her nightgown.</p> <p>""Yes, my love?"" he inquired.</p> <p>""I... I've got something I... I mean..."" she stammered.</p> <p>""What is it, darling? Anything you want, you know it's OK with me,"" he intoned, curious as to what could be up with her.</p> <p>""I... I want you to.. spank me,"" she finally blurted out, then buried her face in his chest, deeply embarrassed to have admitted it, fearing his reaction.</p> <p>His response was to gather her even more closely in his arms and kiss her tenderly. He whispered, ""There's nothing I'd like better than to give my naughty little girl a good spanking."" She popped her head up, startled and joyful at his reaction. In no time she was over his knee, the hem of her gown tossed up, yelping and yiping like a preteen girl as he smacked her bottom, ""You've [SMACK!] been [SWAP!] such a [WHAP!] naughty [SWAK!] girl, haven't you?"" Soon her bottom was fetchingly reddened, and he paused to rub and caress, his hand straying to her well-moistened cleft as she gasped and moaned. Their subsequent lovemaking was the most intense either had ever experienced, culminating in deeply satisfying orgasms for both.</p> <p>Over the next few weeks Kristin ended up in Carl's studio three more times, bound and spanked as she had been. The Randolph's continued pursuing spanking play to their deep mutual satisfaction. For his part, Carl planned to move the 'action' forward.</p> <p>The next time Kristin was brought to him he led her onto the platform where two poles were erected. She stood before him, nine-year old girl in front of grown man. ""It's time for your punishment, young lady. Take off your clothes!"" he commanded. She looked startled for a moment, and glanced over at her parents, but they looked on stolidly, a gleam in her mother's eyes. She looked back up at him and lost herself in his regard. She saw the love in his eyes, and heard again, without him asking it, that same question, the one Alladin asked Jasmine, and she knew that she did, completely.</p> <p>She unbuttoned her white blouse and reluctantly slipped it off her shoulders and let it fall. A sheer camisole was all that lay between her nipples and his gaze. She undid the waistband of her skirt and slowly let it fall around her ankles and stepped out of it, revealing her thin cotton panties with hearts and flowers imprinted on them. She paused. ""Keep going,"" he ordered, punctuating the command with the smack of his palm on her bare thighs. Sheyipped and hurried to obey, pulling her camisole over her head and slipping her panties off her hips. Soon she stood naked before him. She was a gorgeous preteen girl: an angel in despair. Her breasts were mere buds topped by little nipples, erect in her anxiety and anticipation, barely breaking the plane of her chest, now heaving with conflicted emotion. She was heartbreakingly slender. Her slim thighs gleamed in the light framing her unfledged girlcleft which peeped from between them.</p> <p>He took hold of her wrist and fastened on the velcro straps already attached to one of the poles, then did likewise with her other wrist. Her ankles received the same treatment. Now she was bound between the poles, spreadeagled nearly in a cross position, a little naked preteen girl completely exposed to a grown man's gaze. He took up the B-Stik and began applying it to her tender flesh, first her bottom, then the backs of her thighs. Then he moved around to the front of her thighs, alarmingly near her private parts as she jerked and moaned with each stroke. He continued her discipline until her submission and repentance were nearly palpable in her soft cries and the writhing in her bonds of her slender, nude, little gymnast's body. He completed her punishment with three quick strokes: one on each nipple, then one full across her mons as she cried out wildly, then slumped, panting and sobbing between the poles. With quick, practiced motions, Carl undid her straps and gathered her into his arms, rocking her back and forth as she clung to him, sobbing softly, her tears staining his shirt as she buried her face in his chest. She gradually quieted as he kissed the top of her head. A glance over at her parents showed them entwined in each other's arms, kissing passionately...</p> <p>The next night, after Kristin's bedtime, Mr Randolph lay in bed watching the news when his wife came out of the bathroom. He looked up and was momentarily startled at the sight: she was dressed in childish clothes, a 'baby-doll' nightie, with 'bunny slippers' and a pink bow in her hair. She shuffled slowly to the bed and stood before him, head downcast, but peeping up at him through her eyelashes. He took the hint.</p> <p>""You've been a very naughty girl today, haven't you, little missy?"" he announced.</p> <p>She nodded her head but said, ""Oh, I know, Daddy, but please, do I haveta be punished?!""</p> <p>""You certainly do, young lady! You should have thought of that before you misbehaved."" With that he stood up next to her, bent her under his arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking as she yelped and whined. From there the 'scene' progressed until he had her naked, in knee-chest on the bed, being spanked full upon her nether lips and anus as she rocked and moaned, then came even as smack after smack fell upon her clitoris. John wasted no time in taking her from behind, coming almost immediately from the intensity of the action. As they collapsed together on the bed in sweet embrace, neither of them noticed their bedroom door gently closing...</p> <p>""Mommy,"" Kristin asked Karla the next day, ""When kin I get married?"" Karla was a little taken aback by the question, and she evaded a bit.</p> <p>""Why, honey, is there someone you want to marry?"" she inquired, stalling for time.</p> <p>Kristin mumbled something and turned red, twisting away a little bit. ""What's that, Kristin, I couldn't hear you,"" her mother said, though she thought she really had heard, and was both stunned and yet not so, and surprised herself by being pleased with her daughter's reply.</p> <p>""Mr. Carl! I wanna marry Mr. Carl, OK?"" Kristin exclaimed, then ran to her bedroom and threw herself on her bed, hiding her face in her pillow.</p> <p>Her mother followed her after a few minutes, and closed the door behind her...</p> <p>Soon afterwards Kristin found herself again bound between the poles, naked. She looked around and noticed that she couldn't see her parents; the light was too dim beyond the platform. Carl knelt in front of her, cupping her chin in his hand. ""Little one,"" he began, ""There's something important we need to talk about before we go any further. I want you to know something,"" he said, as she gently smoothed a stray bang of hair off her forehead and caressed her cheek, ""I'm in love with you."" Her eyes were shining and she smiled shyly. ""I want to have you with me always, to raise as my daughter, and to be my little wife."" Her eyes half closed dreamily. ""And I want you as my little girlslave,"" he added, as her eyes widened, and she looked both anxiously and excitedly into his.</p> <p>""I've talked with your parents,"" he continued, ""And they've given their permission for me to have you. In fact,"" and here he held up some papers, ""They've all ready signed parental rights over to me, and signed the marriage license. Legally, we're married now. Little Missy, "" he went on, ""Here's the deal. I love you. You are the most gorgeous sweet little girl in the world. I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. But I'm going to leave it up to you. We're married, but we haven't consummated it yet. Do you know what that means?"" She shook her head shyly. ""Do you know what it means to 'make love', to 'have sex'?"" he asked. She nodded slowly. ""When a husband and wife first make love, that 'consummates' the marriage. Until then they're not officially married. That means we could stop right now, I could send you home with your parents, and we would not be married. Your parents could get it annulled, which means cancelled.</p> <p>""But if we do that, then I must tell you: it would be too hard on me to have to see you and not be able to hold you, and punish you, and rape you. I'd have to go away and never see you again. But if you want, that's what we'll do.</p> <p>""But if you're willing, then we'll go on with your punishment, and by the end of it we'll be married completely, and we'll go home together and be together always,"" he finished, then waited for her reply.</p> <p>""Mr. Carl,"" she almost whispered.</p> <p>""Yes, Kristin,"" he answered.</p> <p>""If we're married, does that mean you get to... to put your... your... thing inside me?"" she managed to ask.</p> <p>""Yes, little one, that's what it means. It will be part of your punishment, the first time. Other times might be... different."" He waited.</p> <p>Finally, ""I wanna marry you,"" she whispered, so softly he almost couldn't hear.</p> <p>""What did you say, honey?"" he asked.</p> <p>""I wanna marry you!"" she said out loud. He threw his arms around her little nude body hanging in the bonds, kissing and kissing her. From out of the shadows she saw her parents approaching the platform. Carl stood away for a moment as they both leaned down to kiss their little girl.</p> <p>""I'm so happy for you,"" her mother said, and her father beamed. Somewhat startled, Kristin noticed for the first time how her mother was dressed, or nearly not dressed! Her hair was in a headband, with bangs, like Kristin herself wore hers. She wore a schoolgirl's blouse, the kind that is so sheer it is always worn with a camisole, or at least a bra. Her mother had neither, and her nipples could be easily seen through the nearly transparent fabric. Her skirt was a plaid wrap-around, fastened with a giant safety pin. But it was short, so short that her panties... but Kristin realized that her mother wasn't wearing any panties! And her mother's private parts were not only visible, but bare, as bare as her own little unfledged cleft. She gaped, open-mouthed, as her father led her mother to a platform right next to the one she was bound on. There, as the light came up, she watched wide-eyed as her father unbuttoned her mother's blouse and stripped her of it, revealing her firm, small, high breasts. Then he unpinned her skirt and let it fall. Now her mother was naked, slender, breasts heaving, trembling. Kristin was stunned as she saw her father bind her mother to the two poles on the other platform, even as she herself was bound. Then he stood beside her, waiting, a tawse dangling from one hand...</p> <p>Her attention was suddenly drawn back to Carl, now her Daddy-Master-Husband, who was bringing over some rope. He passed a loop around her and pulled it snugly against her chest, then another loop, positioning them so that between them they caught her little breastbuds and nipples, pinching them from top and bottom so that they protruded beyond the height of the rope itself. He pulled the rope a little tighter as she gasped, then fastened it in a firm knot. Another loop went around her waist, then between her legs as he pulled it taut up against her cleft and anus. She cried out as he tightened her bonds, the rope pressing sternly into her underdeveloped girlhood.</p> <p>Carl took up his accustomed instrument and swung the B-Stik sharply against her naked buttocks, [SWAP!] ""AAAH!"" she cried out, more startled than pained, and ""OH-OH-OH!"" again and again as he disciplined her bottom. In a daze she dimly realized that smacks and cries were emanating from the other platform as her pretty mother was also sternly punished. Up and down the backs and fronts of her thighs Carl plied the tool, bringing a fetching blush to her tender skin.</p> <p>Then he turned his attention to her little breasts. Pausing for a moment in her whipping, he reached out and seized first one breastbud and nipple, then the other, kneading and working them in their bonds, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, writhing and arching at the embarrassing punishment. After a period of this pleasant (for him) and stimulating (for him and her!) pasttime, he stepped back and swung the B-Stik directly onto her little breastbuds and nipples, [SWAK!] ""AAAAAH!"" she nearly screamed as he repeatedly disciplined her the same way, until her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened.</p> <p>Carl paused for a moment to lubricate his free hand from a tube on a nearby table, then returned to his little preteen girlslave-wife, and firmly seized her bottom, pressing in between the cheeks and moving the rope aside to find her little rosebud. She cried out as he pierced her with first one, then two, then finally three fingers, penetrating her decisively, and probing her fiercely as she keened. Even as he molested her anus he brought the implement down directly onto her mons and unfledged cleftlips, whipping and whipping her tender preteen girlhood as he finger-raped her anus. Cry after cry was torn from her lips as she was so lasciviously punished.</p> <p>Soon it could be seen that her body was betraying her. Her slim hips bucked and rocked, alternately pressing her bottom against his hand that so sternly invaded her tender, delicate anus, then proferring her cleftlips and clitoris to the tool that stung so, seeming to send a vibration through her, beginning with her little button, and spreading to encompass her whole being. Her cries became hoarser, more rhythmic, and finally she was yelping out a preteen's orgasm as he punished her so sexually.</p> <p>She was so distracted, sobbing out the last of her climax, she almost didn't notice him standing before her. The platform was cut such that, though the top of her head would normally barely reach his chest, she stood on a level a bit above his. She suddenly became aware that his rod was protruding, rampant, from his pants, as he squirted a bit of lubricant on it. He pulled the rope away from her sex and shifted it off to one side. Then he aimed his tool at her cleft, perfectly positioned for him to take her by the difference in the platform height, grasped her hips with his strong hands, and thrust firmly within her, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix as she screamed once, shortly but intensely. He stayed deeply buried within her, cradling her against him, stroking her back, kissing her hair, as she wept, shoulders shaking. Soon her distress had died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He began to piston in and out of her abused sex as she moaned with each thrust. Carl couldn't believe how pleasurable it was to rape his beloved and beautiful little preteen. She was so tight, and yet so soft and warm. He nearly came as he lost himself in the knowledge and experience of taking her maidenhood, but fortunately he had relieved himself enough alone lately that he was able to ravish her thoroughly, with long, hard, and fast strokes as she cried out rhythmically, ""OOOO-OOOO-OOOO!"". Even as she gave voice to the loss of her virginity, the pain of it mixed with pleasure, so that a fresh wave of orgasm left her arching and spasming as he ground his pubic bone against her little clitoris. Finally he deigned to empty himself in her little girlhood as she sobbed and shook. On the other platform Karla also was giving voice as her 'master' took her, for the first time using her anus, burying himself to the hilt in her bottomflower as she yelped and shook, dancing on the end of his rod.</p> <p>In the afterglow they undid their slavegirls, big and little, and cuddled them closely, kissing away their tears, the girls lost in the sweetness of love and submission, their masters humbled and joyous at the beautiful gift they had been given.</p> <p>And they lived happily ever after.</p> </div>",[]
1149,9-12f Punishment Combo,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-04-15,18,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The World-Famous 9-12f Company proudly presents their latest product:</p> <p>You've learned to appreciate the 9-12f Company's attention to detail, and their firm committment to the strict, intimate punishment of the 9-to-12-year-old girl. Now we are pleased to offer our customers, new and established, our most up-to-date collection of devices, guaranteed to significantly enhance the discipline of your preteen slavegirl-wife. As always, our implements are hand-crafted from the finest natural and synthetic ingredients, and come with a full, life-time warranty.</p> <p>This document will serve as your warranty, and directions for use. NOTICE: The 9-12f Punishment Combo, like all of the 9-12f products, is strictly limited in its usage as follows: All 9-12f products are manufactured in *****, and can only be shipped to ****, *****, and *******, because the Combo, like all the 9-12f products, is limited to usage in a legal, heterosexual, marital relationship on a 9-to-12-year-old girl (special application may be made for use on an 8-year-old), which is only possible in the nations listed. Usage on an older girl is allowable, but, unless she is a very young teen with little or no pubic hair, or is not permitted to retain her pubic hair, the user is advised to purchase the ""T"" model Combo for greater penetrating power. For adult slavewives, the user is referred to the many fine manufacturers of crops, floggers, clamps, etc. USAGE OUTSIDE THESE LIMITS IS STRICTLY PROHIBITED, and may result in civil and/or criminal penalties. If such usage comes to the attention of the 9-12f Company, we will pursue legal action, and will cooperate with law enforcement authorities to the fullest extent possible.</p> <p>The 9-12f Punishment Combo is a smorgasbord of disciplinary devices designed to provide you with hours of pleasure in punishing your preteen girl. You may order the Combo with or without either or both of the 9-12 Groovestrap and the 9-12f Electric Wire, depending on whether you already have these devices in your possession.</p> <p>The Combo includes a set of 9-12f Nipple Clamps, carefully engineered to provide just enough pressure, and with gently toothed jaws to provide that particularly firm yet delicate pinch necessary to fully punish a preteen girl's nipples and breastbuds, without causing any damage, or indeed any marks more lasting than a set of faint red lines that will fade slowly.</p> <p>In the Combo you will find a 9-12f Rope. It may seem plain and unexceptional, but in fact it is carefully engineered to be the perfect balance of smoothness and roughness to provide a most satisfying (for you) and punishing (for her) experience. Simply command your slavegirl to stand naked with her legs apart, and pass the rope between her thighs. Bring it up tautly against her cleft, and pull it back and forth, slowly at first, and then more quickly to enhance the punishment.</p> <p>You should not use just any clamps on your preteen girl's cleft and clitoris. She deserves the very best: the 9-12f Cleft Clamps. Like the 9-12f Nipple Clamps, these are precisely engineered to provide strict punishment of a young girl's most intimate area, without any risk of damage to the delicate tissues.</p> <p>As if the 9-12f Nipple and Cleft Clamps were not enough, we have included a special Clamp Transformer. You may notice small metal tabs on the handles of the Clamps; simply attach the wires from the Transformer using the adaptor clips to any or all of the Clamps, and adjust the current using the dials on the Transformer. NOTICE: the electrical output of the Clamp Transformer is carefully controlled by a triple-safe regulator, such that the output cannot exceed an amount that will provide punishing stimulation without excessive cruelty or damage to skin. ANY ATTEMPT TO ALTER THE TRANSFORMER WILL RESULT IN FAILURE OF THE DEVICE, and expose the user to the penalties outlined above.</p> <p>Enemas can be enjoyable (for you, at least!), and aesthetically advisable before anything beyond external punishment of a preteen girl's anal area. Included in the Combo is a full 9-12f Rectal Cleansing Kit, consisting of multiple sizes of enema nozzles (ridged and smooth), standard enema bags and tubing, and our special Preteen Rectal Cleansing Solutions. These handy packets mix with tap water (cold or warm; use of excessively hot water will result in an exceedingly unpleasant smell, and void the warranty as noted above!) and provide a range of effects. There are cleaning packets, with specially designed scented soap mixtures. 2 or 3 are usually used in succession to ensure a complete result. There are rinsing packets, with a gentle astringent to provide satisfactory removal of all soapy residue, and to enhance the punishing effect with a certain stinging sensation. And finally there are finishing packets, that leave the preteen girl's anus and rectum with a particularly pleasing scent (and even a not unpleasant taste!).</p> <p>We are particularly pleased to provide in the Combo our latest 9-12f Anal Stimulator. This handy device looks like an electric metal dildo. Like all 9-12f products, however, it is a precisely engineered punishment enhancer. The Anal Stimulator is sized just large enough to punish on insertion, but not large enough to permanently stretch a preteen girl's tender, delicate anal sphincter, so that your pleasure (and her punishment) during her next strict anal raping will be preserved. Using any standard lubricant, insert the Stimulator to the hilt in your preteen girl's anus. Notice the control box attached by wires to the base of the Stimulator. On it are a set of dials and switches, clearly labeled, that control the output of the device. The Stimulator will deliver any or all of the following effects: a standard vibrator with multiple speeds; continuous or intermittent electric shocks; moderately intense heat and/or cold effects, and a special electrical setting that, while imperceptible as a shock to the girl, will trigger repetitive clenching of the anal sphincter which, when combined with almost any clitoral manipulation, will cut the time to orgasm by at least 50 % in approximately 8 out of 10 preteens. NOTICE: the electrical output of the 9-12f Anal Stimulator is carefully controlled by a triple-safe transformer, such that the output cannot exceed an amount that will provide punishing stimulation without excessive cruelty or damage to skin. ANY ATTEMPT TO ALTER THE TRANSFORMER WILL RESULT IN FAILURE OF THE DEVICE, and expose the user to the penalties outlined above.</p> <p>We are grateful to Mr. **** *******, of *******, who wrote to tell us of his experiences with the 9-12f Punishment Combo. He has graciously allowed us to reproduce some of the letter, by way of a testimonial.</p> <p>""I recently purchased the 9-12f Punishment Combo for use on my preteen girlslave/wife. I found her on the streets of ******, undernourished and endangered, and was able to have her declared my ward after suitable inducements were offered to local authorities. Then I relocated to *******, where it was possible for us to be married. She is a sweet child, about ten years old, slender and quietly pretty. I discipline her regularly, and had already been using the 9-12f Groovestrap and Electric Wire on her to satisfying effect.</p> <p>""The evening of the day the Combo arrived, I took her into the bathroom and stripped her. She blushed prettily down to the tips of her nipples, for it still embarrasses her to be naked in front of a grown man. I bent her over the tub edge, and, using the ridged nozzle (medium width), I gave her three cleansing enemas, followed by the astringent. She moaned and struggled briefly, but held still after I spanked her a few times on her bare bottom. She continued to whimper as the sting of the astringent set in, then sighed and cooed at the sensation of the scented/flavored solution.</p> <p>""I led her back to the bedroom and stood her in the middle of the room, still naked. I applied the 9-12f Nipple Clamps to her nipples and breastbuds (which barely break the plane of her chest) as she yelped and shivered. I commanded her to spread her legs, and she dithered briefly. I barked, 'Right now, young lady!' and gave her 9-12f Nipple Clamps a sharp tug and twist. She cried out and complied, fully baring her unfledged girlcleft, framed between her slender thighs, with her prominent preteen clitoris so exquisitely displayed. I placed 9-12f Cleft Clamps on both her labia, and her clitoris, as she keened and trembled. Her eyes widened as I unpacked and assembled the Clamp Transformer, and clipped the wires onto her clamps. Her eyes widened even more, and she danced and cried out repeatedly, as I sent the current flowing through her nipples, breast buds, cleft, and clitoris. The 'humming' and 'buzzing' sounds the Transformer makes are a nice touch!</p> <p>""After a while I detached the Clamps, and enfolded her in my arms for a gentle hug, her shoulders shaking with the occasional sob and sniff, her tears staining my shirt. I tipped her face up for a sweet 'butterfly' kiss. Then I stood her again in the middle of the room, and passed the 9-12f Rope between her legs, bringing it up taut against her clitoris, cleft, and anus. Then I pulled it back and forth repeatedly as she rocked her pelvis to and fro to accomodate the friction on her tender parts, yipping and moaning.</p> <p>""I put her in knee-chest position on the bed, and spent some time fingering, pinching, twisting, kneading, and working her tender parts. Then I applied the 9-12f Groovestrap to her, anus and cleft, as she wailed and sobbed. After a bit of that fetching pasttime, I whisked her off the bed and onto the 9-12f Electric Wire (which I had already set up) and watched her bounce up and down on it for a while, until the spectacle had become so stimulating (both for me and for her!) that I elected to finish the proceedings.</p> <p>""I arranged her back on the bed, supine. I kissed her face for a while and just held her. She snuggled against me so sweetly and trustingly. I began to kiss her more, sliding down her neck, then fastening tongue and teeth on her nipples, sucking and biting as she moaned. Then down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, which made her giggle. I mock-sternly commanded, 'No laughing, young lady!' and smacked her cleft once, sharply. She cried out and jerked, then went rigid, trembling and whimpering, as I seized her cleftlips and clitoris with my mouth. I probed for what was left of her hymen (naturally I had raped her of it shortly after I took her to be my girlslave/wife), then took her clitoris between tongue and teeth in a long, excruciating bite that left her gasping and shaking, clearly nearing climax. I quickly inserted the 9-12f Anal Stimulator (already prepared at bedside) deep into her anus and flicked on the power (I had set it to a medium electric shock, plus the rhythmic clenching stimulation effect). She yiped and rocked her pelvis up and down; a fetching sight, but I was eager to complete her punishment. I raised up over her and rammed my erect rod into her girlcleft, sternly raping her as she jerked and danced on the end of my rod, crying out wildly. The effects were all I had hoped for. She was helpless to stop the clenching of her pelvic muscles, which so delightfully added to my pleasure. And she was embarrassed to find that the Anal Stimulator drove her quickly to a screaming, bucking orgasm in no time at all, which was a good thing, as I couldn't have lasted much longer! As it was, I managed to punish her with a few more minutes of raping beyond her climax before I deigned to empty myself at her cervix as she sobbed out the last of her distress at her punishment and rape, and the intensity of her orgasm. She clung to me fiercely, putting her little tear-stained face up for my eager kisses, and we fell asleep together, my rod still pulsating inside her, both of us content.</p> <p>""Thank you, 9-12f Company!""</p> <p>Mr. **** *******,<br/> *******,<br/> *******</p></div>",[]
1150,Valerie's Daddies,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-05-01,52,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'rape', rom",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>WAP-WAP-WAP! ?AAAA! OH-OH-OH!? the little girl jumped and cried out, as the tawse snapped against her bare buttocks. Then, 'OOO! OH, 'DADDY'-CHARLES, PLEASE-PLEASE-PLEASE!? as he whipped her repeatedly on her unfledged mons and cleftlips. Soon her sweet nakedness had a fetching red flush as she sobbed and moaned, mouth dry, knees weak, chest heaving, the lips of her vulva strangely moistened. He swept her in his arms and caressed her, rubbing her bottom, then tracing his fingers across her labia and clitoris. Soon she was bucking and rocking, gripped by a preteen's orgasm as she arched and cried out.</p> <p>Valerie 'came to? with a start; just another daydream memory. Next to her lay her 'Daddy'-Charles, just as he had for what seemed like so long, although it had only been a few weeks when the first signs of illness struck. He was so weak, so thin, his breathing so labored. It wouldn?t be long, that's what the visiting nurse had said.</p> <p>'Don't worry, little one, everything will be all right,? he had told her, when they had first learned the full story: only a few weeks, nothing to be done. 'I?ve wired my brother, Buzz. He?ll be here as soon as he can, and he?ll adopt you and take care of you.? She had never met 'Daddy'-Charles' younger brother, but she had seen pictures; a handsome man. And 'Daddy'-Charles always spoke well of him. Buzz had been married, but his wife had been killed in a tragic accident, and he had never remarried. He was a successful international consultant, often working in isolated areas of the world on important projects, so it would be a little while before he could travel to ******, where Valerie and 'Daddy'-Charles lived.</p> <p>She watched him for a few moments, making sure there was no change, then settled back in the chair, eyes closing again?</p> <p>The little blond girl crouched in a corner of an alley, clutching the crust of bread she had scrounged from a nearby trashcan, hoping no bigger child, or street bum, would snatch it from her. After she had wolfed it down, she scurried back 'home', or what passed for it. She had never known her father, and her mother had died shortly after she was born. She lived with her mother's sister, a slattern who, when not drunk, had at least tried to put scraps of clothing on the child's back, and food in her mouth, paid for by whoring, mostly. Lately she had been too wasted even to do that, and the child was becoming more desperate. At eight she was just beginning to understand her plight, and how much worse it might become. The only comfort she had ever had was when a missionary couple had spent some time in the slums of *******, where she lived. They had taught her to read, and to sing some songs. Under their loving and gentle tutelage she had even converted. But they had been force d to leave by the local despot, and she was effectively alone again. Her aunt had started to talk about finding men who would pay to spend time with the little girl. She talked in euphemisms, but the girl knew. Her life had been hard and drab up until then; now it looked to become brutal and degrading, as well.</p> <p>Then He had come: 'Daddy'-Charles. She never knew how he had decided on her; she supposed he had seen her on the street. She knew he had come to that area to find someone like her. He had money, and papers, and in only a few minutes had convinced her aunt to sign them. She found out later that they said that he was now her guardian, and her aunt had signed away all rights to her. He had taken her to the house he was staying at, in *******. It was really a simple home, nicely appointed and not very big, but it seemed palatial to her. She had her own room, a soft bed with sheets and a blanket, a bathroom with a sink, a tub, and a shower! She got really clean for the first time in her life. And the food! Simple fare, by civilized standards, but ambrosia to her.</p> <p>He let her get accustomed to her new life for a few days. He found out she could read, and got her books, marvelous books. They ate in restaurants she would never have dreamed of even working in, let alone eating in, she now dressed so prettily that heads turned as they sat down. They went to church together.</p> <p>Then he sat down and talked seriously to her. He explained why he had come seeking for someone like her. He wanted to adopt her, so that she would be his daughter. And he wanted to marry her. And he wanted her to be his slave. It was difficult for her to understand, and she probably didn't, fully, but he was patient. Soon she realized what he wanted to do with her: he wanted to love her, and raise her, care for her and cherish her. He wanted to spank her, and whip her, not severely, but as a father might do with an erring daughter, only sexually. And he wanted to rape her. He said he wouldn't do that last, not yet, at least not 'all the way'; she was still a little too young. Maybe in a year or so?</p> <p>He was leaving it up to her. He told her that he could take her back to her aunt, if she wanted. Or he could find an orphanage for her to go to. She pulled a face, the universal preteen 'yuck' face, at those ideas. He chuckled, and said, 'I guess not, eh?? Or she could stay with him. She snuggled up against him, but didn't answer, yet. She was conflicted; she was desperate to stay with him, and not just because of the material circumstances; other than the missionaries, he was the only one who had ever shown her any love or tenderness. But the things he wanted to do to her!</p> <p>It was as if he could read her mind. 'You don't like the sound of the things I want to do, do you, little one?? She hung her head. 'I don't think you'll find them as bad as you expect. Actually, believe it or not, you might come to like it a lot.? She screwed up her little face in surprise at that. 'I've got an idea; how about if we try, just a bit, of what I'm talking about, and see what it's like? Don't be afraid: all you have to do is say 'Ow' or 'Don't' or 'Stop' or 'No', and I'll stop. OK??</p> <p>She had reluctantly agreed. He took her in his arms for a while, just hugging her close. Then he gently bent her under his arm, lifted the hem of her skirt, and pulled down her panties. He took a moment to softly rub her bare bottom as she trembled. WAPWAPWAPWAP! he suddenly smacked her jiggling buttocks, briskly, but not severely, leaving only faint red marks where his hand impacted her flesh. She gasped but didn't cry out. Then it was over, so quickly she was almost... disappointed. Again he rubbed her bottom, soothingly, tenderly, cuddling her against him. He tipped her little face up to look at him.</p> <p>""So? Was that too much?"" he inquired.</p> <p>""N-no, I-I guess not. It didn't really hurt that bad. It just stung, sorta,"" she replied somewhat shakily.</p> <p>""If you stay with me, that's the kind of punishments I'm talking about. Sometimes I'll just spank you, sometimes... other things, but none of them should be any worse than that, really. Different, maybe, but not worse. And I think that some of them... you might even come to like, eventually. I know that's hard to believe, but it's true,"" he intoned.</p> <p>It wasn't really that hard a decision. And she had never regretted a day of it since then. He was so loving to her, so kind. And, true to his word, the discipline he gave her never really hurt that much. Even when she had really been naughty, he might whip her a bit harder, so that she cried a little, but he was never cruel to her.</p> <p>She was surprised, but very glad, to find that he was right: she did come to enjoy much of what he did to her. For a while he just spanked her, every day, sometimes multiple times a day. Usually he would just bend her under his arm, toss up her skirt, pull down her cotton panties, and smack her bare bottom as she trembled and whimpered a bit. He always finished by gently rubbing her faintly reddened girlflesh, kissing her forehead as she melted into his arms.</p> <p>In a few weeks he arranged for them to be married. Since the age-of-consent in ******* was 8, he was able to do this quite openly, even if a few eyebrows were raised. It was like a dream to her, dressed in a beautiful white gown, and he so handsome in a tuxedo.</p> <p>After that he 'stepped up the pace' a bit. Soon he was stripping her naked, ogling her sweet charms openly as she shivered, deeply embarrassed to be so exposed in front of a grown man. He had something that looked, had she known it, like a tawse, but was a special implement called the 'B-Stik'. It was designed for punishing children; no matter how hard he swung it, it wouldn't break the skin. Indeed, it didn't even hurt, really, just stung like a bee, hence the name. He whipped her with it on her bottom first, and she danced and jiggled as she yelped. Then he shifted his aim to her thighs, front and back.</p> <p>He paused for a moment in her punishment to take her in his arms and kiss her, she sweetly putting her little face up to kiss him back. He ran his hands up and down her pretty little body, cupping and squeezing her soft buttocks, kneading and working her little breastbuds and nipples as she gasped, then sliding his hand down, down, to the core of her being. She nearly fainted from embarrassment and the intensity of the strange sensation it gave her, as he seized her little unfledged girlcleft, pinching and twisting her labia and clitoris.</p> <p>Suddenly he stopped, grasped her bottom again, and swung the 'B-Stik' repeatedly against her front, first her little nipples, then full upon her mons and cleftlips as she cried out wildly. He only whipped her briefly, then tossed the tool aside, taking her in his arms and holding her closely as she whimpered and sobbed. He stroked her gently, murmuring in her ears how much he loved her. She sighed and relaxed, lost in love and trust. He continued to rub her, concentrating on her nipples and breastbuds, then on her cleft and clitoris. She began to rock her pelvis back and forth, keening and whining, then actually coming on his hand as she yipped and yiped. In the afterglow she clung to him, shivering.</p> <p>As the days went by he repeatedly disciplined her in a similar fashion. He hand-spanked her bottom regularly. Her thighs, bottom, nipples, cleft, even her anus often felt the sting of the B-Stik. Afterwards he would hold her on his lap, rubbing her tender flesh, and often bringing her to what he taught her to call a 'punishment-'gasm'.</p> <p>As she sat on his lap she often noticed something hard poking into her bottom. She knew it was his 'penis'; she had seen little boys on the street before. But she had never seen one that was hard. Finally after one intense session that left her with a nearly screaming 'punishment-'gasm', he pulled his rod out of his pants and showed it to her. He told her to touch it, and she ran her hands up and down its length. Then he explained to her that he was going to rape her mouth with his rod, and that something would come out of it when he was done, and he wanted her to swallow it. Valerie made the universal preteen 'yuck' face at that, but relaxed when he told her that it wasn't pee, and many girls did that sort of thing.</p> <p>He told her to make a 'tunnel' with her tongue and the top of her mouth, and not to use her teeth! Then he slid his tool about halfway through her lips. She was afraid he would push farther in and gag her, but he was careful not to do that. He worked it back and forth for a while, then he spurted into her mouth. It tasted salty, but not too bad. She tried to swallow it all, but there was too much of it. When he was done, he withdrew, took a cloth, and gently wiped her chin and chest where some had dribbled. Then, heedless of the traces of his seed still on her lips, he kissed her long and sweetly.</p> <p>She knew, from comments he made and hints he dropped, and from what little she knew about sex in general, that someday he intended to rape her more fully, and that his rod would go inside her little cleft. But he made no move in that direction yet.</p> <p>He continued to bring her to 'punishment-'gasm' regularly. One of the last times he punished her before his illness was manifest, he whipped her thoroughly on bottom, nipples, and cleft, even putting her up in knee-chest position to bring the B-Stik to bear on her tender anus as she yelped. Then he laid her supine and kissed her all over: forehead, eyelids, glabella, the tip of her sweet upturned nose, dusted with freckles. Then her soft mouth, butterfly kisses back from her, the tip of her tongue even darting out to touch his. Then nibbling her neck, her delicate collarbone, then fastening onto first one nipple, then the other, sucking, pulling, biting as she moaned and writhed. Down to her bellybutton, pausing to blow a flurbish into it, making her giggle. ""No laughing,"" he commanded, but with a smile in his voice, and smacked her once on her cleft, sharply, making her gasp.</p> <p>Then he was there, essentially raping her preteen sex with his mouth, unceremoniously probing hard for her hymen as she arched and spasmed, rasping her unfledged labia with his tongue, then taking her turgid clitoris in long, excruciating bites between tongue and teeth as she nearly screamed, bucking and rocking, finally climaxing as he alternated cunnilingus with sharp spanks directly on her clitoris.</p> <p>'Valerie,' his voice brought her out of her reverie. ""I wanted you to know... I haven't told Buzz everything... about us. I'm leaving it up to you. He thinks you're just my daughter. He doesn't know we're... married. He doesn't know about... the things we do, how I 'punish' you. I don't know what he'll think of that. You don't have to tell him. He might get mad about it, but he wouldn't be mad at you. And I'll be... gone, so it won't matter if he's mad at me. But he might not be mad at all. So it's up to you, if you want to tell him, you can."" As if the effort of saying all that had tired him out, 'Daddy'-Charles fell back asleep.</p> <p>It wasn't long after that that 'Uncle' Buzz arrived. 'Daddy'-Charles was almost gone by then. There were tearful hellos, then tearful goodbyes. Little Valerie was distraught, but both the men did their best to comfort her, and children are resilient.</p> <p>'Uncle' Buzz took to his newfound fatherhood with aplomb. Fortunately he resembled his brother in looks, voice, and build, which made it easier for Valerie. There was about a six-month period of mourning for her, during which nothing much happened. She got up, she ate, she did her schoolwork, she went to bed. She cried some. Buzz, now 'Daddy'-Buzz, did his best, and was really a great comfort to her, and she to him; after all, he had lost his brother, too.</p> <p>It was inevitable. She was only ten, after all. As her normal high spirits reexerted themselves, she began to misbehave at times. Nothing too bad, just normal childish pranks, impudence, and disobedience. Buzz was distressed. He pleaded with her, cajoled her, even cut off privileges. But nothing seemed to work. Sometimes his earnestness would affect her, and she would be temporarily repentant, but it didn't last. Finally, after a day of nearly nonstop backtalk and obstinance, he exclaimed in exasperation, ""Valerie, what in the world am I going to do with you?!""</p> <p>She hung her head, and then peeped up at him through her eyelashes. ""Spank me!"" she blurted, and then turned away, embarrassed.</p> <p>'Daddy'-Buzz was taken aback. ""Wh-what did you say?""</p> <p>Valerie just mumbled something inaudible. But he pressed her, and finally she almost yelled, ""You should spank me, okay? Just spank me all ready!"" Then she turned and ran into her room, burying her face in her little heart-shaped pillow and sobbing.</p> <p>'Daddy'-Buzz let her alone for a few minutes, then sat on the bed next to her. ""Why did you say I should spank you, honey?"" he asked.</p> <p>""'C-cuz 'D-Daddy'-Charles allus did. He spanked me 'most ever day, and you never do. Don't you like me?"" And she burst out crying again. He cuddled her close, murmuring in her ear how much he loved her. She relaxed into his arms.</p> <p>After a while he continued, ""Did... Charles really spank you every day?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh. And he whipped me and punished me in all kinda ways. And he made me have punishment-'gasms. I wish you would, too,"" and she hung her head, embarrassed to have told so much so fast, but peering up at him through her eyelashes, wondering how he would take it.</p> <p>Buzz sat back, stunned, but somehow... entranced. He thought for a while, then came to a decision.</p> <p>""You've been very naughty, young lady. You need a good spanking!"" he announced.</p> <p>As much as she had been begging for it before, Valerie was suddenly apprehensive. ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please, do I haveta be spanked?""</p> <p>""Right now, little missy!"" And he pulled her over his knee, tossed up her skirt, pulled her little cotton panties down, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom as she squealed and kicked. He smacked her and smacked her, until he judged her little cheeks to be sufficiently reddened. Then he let her up, and she bounced to her feet, rubbing her bottom and her nose as she sniffled and sobbed. He gathered her in his arms and held her gently. She quickly relaxed into him, burying her face into his shirt, snuggling in with an occasional sob or sniff, but mostly with a contented sigh. He kissed the top of her head and nuzzled her silky hair.</p> <p>Later that evening they had a long talk. Valerie guilelessly (or perhaps mischievously!) told him everything that 'Daddy'-Charles had done with her. ""You're not mad, are you?"" she asked anxiously when she was done.</p> <p>""No, honey, I'm not mad. I'm not mad at you, and I'm not mad at Charles. After all, who could resist spanking such a beautiful and mischievous little girl as you?"" He grinned at her and tousled her hair. She smiled back, shyly.</p> <p>She wondered where things would go from there. She didn't have long to wait. The next day he took her on his knee and said, ""I don't think you were punished sufficiently last night. After all, you've been a naughty girl for quite some time!""</p> <p>He pulled her down over his lap, and, tossing up her skirt, grabbed the hem of her panties, and pulled them down to her knees. Now her trim little bottom was exposed. She squirmed with embarrassment, and then squirmed even more, and moaned and cried out, as he spanked her directly upon her bare bottom. (WAP! SMAK!) ""Oh, Oh, OOOOH!"" she yelped again and again as his hard hand punished her.</p> <p>Suddenly 'Daddy'-Buzz picked her up off his lap, spun her around, and sat her down on his knees, facing away from him. He pulled on her shoulders so that she was leaning back against him. He spread her thighs apart and began to spank her directly upon her girlcleft! (WAK! SWAK!) ""AAAAAA! O-O-O-O-O!"" She cried out wildly as his hard hand punished her girlhood so thoroughly. After about twenty smacks on her cleft, he threw her back over his lap, but instead of resuming her spanking as before, he held her bottom cheeks apart with one hand, and commenced to devote strict attention to her tender, delicate anus, raining spank after spank down onto this most sensitive part of a little girl's anatomy. She was so distracted by the punishment of her bottomflower that she scarcely noticed his other hand sliding underneath her and seizing her girlcleft, pinching and twisting the lips and clitoris, except to feel a rising wave coming over her, that soon had her yelping and bucking, as sh e came, and came, even as he continued to spank her little rosebud.</p> <p>When it was over, he let her off his lap with a last smack on her bottom. She stood shivering and trembling, rubbing her reddened buttocks and sniffling. He cuddled her for a while, gently rubbing her where he had spanked her. Then she tipped her head up, and, in a little tickling whisper, said, ""'Daddy'-Buzz, thanks for the punishment-'gasm.""</p> <p>He continued to punish her nearly daily, bringing her to climax nearly every time. Very satisfying for her, but very frustrating for him, although he relieved himself privately often. Soon afterwards she asked him shyly, ""'Daddy'-Buzz, when're you gonna marry me?""</p> <p>He looked at her closely. ""Valerie, do you know what it would mean, if we were married?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh. It means you'd get to rape me, doesn't it?""</p> <p>The question hung in the air between them, revolving lazily. Buzz felt as if he could barely breathe. Vertigo, and a sudden jolt of... joy pierced him, so sharp it almost was nauseating. ""Yes, it does,"" he finally managed to croak.</p> <p>She probably mistook his pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness as displeasure. She got up slowly and said, ""I know, but you don't want me 'cuz I'm so little and not sexy like big girls."" She turned and trudged off towards her room.</p> <p>Buzz had never been a sprinter, but he could have beaten any Olympic champion from the floor to her side that day! He took her in his arms and held her for a while. Then he looked into her sweet, trusting, sad eyes, and poured out his heart to her. How he loved her, and wanted to cherish her and be with her always. How he desired her sweet little body. How there was no one else in the world he would rather marry than her. The look on her face was worth more than all the jewels in the world, as she flung herself into his arms in a fierce embrace while he buried his face in her hair.</p> <p>After a while he whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, and you need to be punished, don't you?"" he nearly held his breath, waiting.</p> <p>After a long beat, she just said, ""Yes, 'Daddy'-Buzz.""</p> <p>He stood her up, bent her under his arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAPWAP! She whimpered and yelped, ""AAAH! OHOHOH! AAA!"" as she danced from foot to foot.</p> <p>He stood her back up, and unceremoniously pulled her dress over her head, and her panties down to her ankles, and commanded her to kick them off. Now she stood in only her knee socks and loafers, looking like an angel in despair after her spanking. He pulled his belt off and ran it through his fingers as she looked on, eyes widening, trembling in anticipation. He strolled around her naked form, slapping his doubled-up belt in his palm, admiring her slim hips, flat chest with nipples barely breaking the plane, cute little bottom, and most darling of all, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her slender thighs.</p> <p>Suddenly he swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""OH!"" she cried out, and then, ""AAA! OOOOO! AH-AH-AH!"" as he continued to whip her thighs and bottom. He took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples with it, SMAKSMAKSMAK! ""AAAAAH! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly. Soon her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened. He paused for a moment to seize her little nipples and breast buds, kneading them and working them as she moaned and writhed.</p> <p>He picked her up and carried her lithe form to the bedroom. Laying her on the bed he quickly fastened his mouth to her nipples, sucking and nibbling. Moving south he found her jewel of a navel, and blew a flurbish into it, making her squeal and giggle. Then his mouth slid down, down, to her maidenhood. He probed her with his tongue, pressing firmly against her hymen, making her cry out. Then he caught her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth.</p> <p>She began to come. He quickly stood up and brought the belt down across her swollen, glistening cleft lips. She nearly screamed as she bucked up and down in the throes of her little preteen orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it he swept her up in his arms and held her close. She clung fiercely to him, her tears staining his collar as her tremors slowly subsided. After a while he lay her gently down on the bed, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ""Good night, little love."" She was asleep before he pulled the covers to her chin.</p> <p>The next day he swiftly set marriage plans in motion. Soon she was again dressed in a darling wedding gown, standing in the church, saying, ""I do.""</p> <p>When they got home he enfolded her in his arms for a long time, just reveling in the knowledge that she was completely his. The top of her head came to the middle of his chest. He nuzzled her hair as she buried her face in his shirt. But he couldn't bear to wait much longer. He disentangled myself from her arms, and whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, don't you?"" She nodded, shyly. ""And naughty girls have to be punished, don't they?"" She just hung her head, peeping up at him through her lowered lashes.</p> <p>He bent her under his arm and tossed up her skirt. Her bottom gleamed bare in the light; he had ordered her not to wear any panties. SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! He paddled her rapidly, alternating from one cheek to the other. She whimpered and moaned, ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please! Oh, please, my bottom!"" as the redness appeared.</p> <p>He stood her up and stripped her unceremoniously, leaving her naked in front of him. She blushed prettily, down to the tips of her little breasts, just barely breaking the plane of her chest; not breasts at all, really, only nipples on top of breast buds. He took the B-Stik, and snapped it across the front of her thighs, SWAK! She jumped and cried out, ""AAA!"" and then, ""OH! AH! OOOO!"" again and again as he whipped her repeatedly, on her thighs, front and back, her already-punished bottom, and then her nipples. She yipped and yiped at the sting, ""AH! 'Daddy'-Buzz, my little breasts! OOO!"" He paused every now and then to admire the faint red marks left by her punishment, before they faded rapidly.</p> <p>He laid her down on a couch, widely spread, and brought the B-Stik down sharply onto her unfledged girlcleft, SWACK! ""AAAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, and ""OOO-OOO-OOOOH!"" as the tool whistled through the air to punish her little-girlhood again and again. Then he turned her over to knee-chest position, and gave the same treatment to her tender, delicate anus as she wailed and sobbed.</p> <p>He tossed aside the B-Stik, and let his hands roam over her body, as she remained in knee-chest. He found her little nipples and toyed with them, tweaking and pulling them, pinching and twisting as she sucked air in through her teeth, then softly moaned, ""SSSS-oooo!"" He lubricated his right hand fingers and pierced her anus, with first one, then two, and finally with three fingers, penetrating and probing her, while his other hand seized her clitoris and cleft lips, kneading and working them. A steady stream of moans and gasps were torn from her lips. Soon she was bucking, and her cleft lips were moistening. He gave her a few firm spanks on her anus and cleft, and she began to come.</p> <p>He rose up over her and plunged his lubricated rod into her preteen bottomflower, raping her of the maidenhood of her anus. She screamed briefly, then panted hoarsely as he began to work his tool in and out of her, withdrawing almost to the tip, then plunging to the hilt as she quivered and spasmed. He continued to molest her clitoris as he raped her, and soon she was over the top again. He let go, and poured his seed into her rectum. Then they collapsed on the bed together, panting and murmuring.</p> <p>He took her into the shower. She moaned and struggled briefly as he firmly scrubbed her cleft and anus with a terry washcloth, so he pressed her nipples and cleft against the cold tile and paddled her sharply on her bottom, thrust three soapy fingers into her abused anus and probed her, then quickly withdrew and smacked her on her cleft. She sobbed, ""Oh, 'Daddy'-Buzz, please, I'll be good!"" She held still for the rest of her scrubbing, and for the vigorous toweling she received, firmly massaging her tender nipples, cleftlips, and anus as she trembled and whimpered.</p> <p>He covered her cleft with his hand, lifted her up that way, carried her to the bed, and fastened his lips to her vulva. As he tongued her already-punished little-girlhood, her cries intensified, from soft little coos at first, to hoarse cries as her slender hips began to move almost against her will.</p> <p>It was time. He stood up, towering over her petite form, positioned his rod at the opening of her little womb, then plunged in, raping her of her maidenhead with one stroke, driving for her cervix, as she screamed and writhed underneath him. He lay buried in her for a few minutes, his rod throbbing in her abused vagina, as her distress died down to the occasional sob and sniffle. He couldn't believe how tight and sweet her little girlhood was. He began to rape her in earnest, long slow strokes that took her breath away, then harder and quicker, grinding his pubic bone against hers, as she cried out rhythmically with each thrust, ""AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA!""</p> <p>Soon the stretching and stimulation of her abused clitoris made itself known. Her cries became more intense and wild, her little hips moved of their own accord, and then he was treated to the sight, sound, and feel of a little preteen climaxing as he raped her, his hard rod buried deep within her.</p> <p>In the afterglow she lay in his arms, content, nearly asleep, a pretty little preteen, his to love and cherish, and to strip, spank, whip, and rape, as long as they both shall live.</p> </div>","['For FI, with thanks', 'All comments welcomed/begged for!']"
1151,"Tiger, Tiger",-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-05-14,41,4,"M/g, ped, pseudo-best, spank, whip, 'nc', 'inc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>Tiger, tiger, burning bright<br/> In the forests of the night,<br/> What immortal hand or eye<br/> Could frame thy fearful symmetry?</i></p> <p>In the forests of the night, I lay in wait. My prey were dawdling, and I was getting bored. A predator has to kill time somehow, so I cast my memory back...</p> <p>[WAP!] ""AAAA! Oh, 'Daddy', Please!"" the little preteen girl wailed as I swung the tawse back and forth against her clenching buttocks. Once they were nicely reddened I turned my attention to her nipples, barely breaking the plane of her chest. [SWAK! SMAK!] ""AAAAAH! OH'DADDY'PLEASEI'LLBEGOODPLEASEI'LLBEGOOD! AH! AH! AH!"" she cried out wildly as the ancient tool brought her nipples to erection. Tossing the tool aside I seized her little breastbuds, kneading and working them as she gasped and moaned. Sliding my hands down, and down, the crack of a twig caught my attention...</p> <p>Instantly alert, I slid out of the thicket and padded along paralleling the trail. I knew where they were. I knew who they were. I knew what they had. I knew where they were going, now. I wanted to wait for just the right moment...</p> <p>They had to go there. It was the only transfer point they could use, being no more than 4th circle, maybe only 5th. The Courts obviously thought this route was a milk run. Usually they'd be right. The goons had snatched their victim from disputed Shadows no one cared much about and headed for the jump-off area. No reason for them to think anything would go wrong. I was the fly in the ointment, the monkey in the wrench.</p> <p>I gained a vantage point from which I could hear and see inside the small cabin they were staging in before making their next move through Shadow. Up until then I expect they had not done anything overt to scare their captive. They had presumably made out to be her benefactors, rescuing her from the admittedly dire straits an abandoned little girl in those particular Shadows is likely to face. But they were taking her to circumstances equally bad, if not worse. The Courts of Chaos were perpetually short on slaves, mostly because they went through them at an alarming rate. The life of a little slave girl there was likely to be highly interesting, but distressingly short.</p> <p>But not this time. I could see her, a cute little thing, huddled in a corner of one room. The goons were now laughing and joking together, not trying to hide anything any more. I heard one say, ""Shall we have a little fun with her first? We don't have to leave any marks..."" The other one was clearly considering the idea. It was time to make my move. I could see that the girl was getting alarmed.</p> <p>I banged the door open. They jumped, but were at least professional enough not to panic. One swung his blaster in my direction. A quick kick knocked it away. I suppose the speed of my attack convinced them to adopt more stringent methods. They shifted, becoming what I knew had to be their only alternate forms (the lower circles of the Courts generally couldn't manage more than two; I had only two myself, but that's because of the bit of Amber within me; my two are enough, however), lithe felines, looking something like cougars, but glowing a nauseating green. The girl was petrified.</p> <p>They flanked me. ""What have we here?"" one hissed, sibilantly.</p> <p>The other replied, (over-)confidently, ""Man, most mortal?""</p> <p>""Come and find out,"" I said softly. As they approached, I shifted too. Before they could retreat, what looked like a large Bengal tiger was upon them. I sent one flying, neck broken, with one swipe. The other I pinned to the floor and gutted. His glow flickered.</p> <p>""I die the final death, and so I know thee, Chaos Lord. Why dost thou slay me?"" he croaked.</p> <p>""Change of heart,"" I replied, and blew out his lights.</p> <p>With the battle lust on me, I couldn't flip forms that quickly. But I had to do something about the girl. She was freaked, naturally. I lay on the floor, and half rolled over, trying my best to purr. ""Fear not,"" I said, though I doubt if she caught it, since it sounded so growly. I cautiously crept towards her, belly to the floor, like a submissive dog will when called to his master. She huddled back against the wall.</p> <p>I had an idea. The blaster still lay on the floor where it had fallen. I pushed it towards her, butt first. ""Here, see: I give you gun,"" I purred, hoping she would catch it.</p> <p>Something seemed to click in her mind. She reached out and touched the gun. If she had grabbed it and fired, it could have been bad; I might even have 'died the final death', myself! But then she pulled her hand back and stammered, ""I-it's OK. I-I'm not afraid!""</p> <p>We just stayed like that for a few moments. I was half rolled over, and painfully aware of my rod, rampant and protruding from its sheath. In tiger form I can't control the 'gallant response' around a pretty little girl.</p> <p>""Wh-what are you? What were those... cats? What's going on?"" She was beginning to tear up a little. I wanted to get back to human form, but I needed a little help, if I was going to do it fast.</p> <p>""I'll explain everything, but I need to... get back to how I was. Will you help me?"" Her eyes widened, but she nodded.</p> <p>""Are you like a-an enchanted prince, or something?"" she asked, charmingly.</p> <p>""Something like that. I know it might seem... icky, but I need you to touch my... thing. It won't hurt you. And as soon as you do, I'll be a man again, and we can talk better,"" I growled. I don't know how much she understood, but she reached out for my member. My eyes closed in anticipation. I knew, under the circumstances, that it would only take a touch. Sure enough, as soon as I felt her, like a little butterfly landing on my rod, I spurted. She pulled back, but before she could blink, I was in man-form again, down on one knee before her, holding her hand.</p> <p>""Are you all right?"" I inquired.</p> <p>She just nodded slowly, then burst into tears, collapsing against my chest, staining my shirt with her tears as she sobbed, ""Th-they (SOB) were gonna (SOB) hurt me (SOB), weren't they (SOB)?""</p> <p>""Shh-shh, it's all right, nothing's going to happen to you now, little one, everything's all right.""</p> <p>She had heard what the cat said, so I had to tell her something about myself. I gave her the 'short form' for explanation, and she seemed satisfied. It would have taken too long to tell her how, like my distant cousin (I have a bit of the blood of Amber in me, on my mother's side) Corwin, I too had spent time on the Shadow known as Earth, also with amnesia, so that I got to know what it was like to live as a mortal. Like him, I learned compassion. During those years, I had still indulged myself, but always with little girls who were basically willing; usually ones I had rescued from some dire straits, wooed them, and who were at least willing to let me do with them as I desired. They all came to enjoy it, eventually. I stayed with each of them for their natural lives, aging myself to accommodate them, continuing our 'play' for as long as they could and would.</p> <p>Finally, through a rather traumatic sequence of events, I remembered who I was: a Chaos Lord, but now unwilling to return to my former life.</p> <p>I thought of going over to Amber, but, unlike Corwin, I still had too much of the Courts of Chaos inside me. I knew my desires, and I knew that I could not live in Amber, nor in any 'civilized' Shadow. So I prowled the Shadows in between, seeking at least to put a hurt on the Chaos slavers. Eventually they might send a Lord or two to find me, but that could be millennia from now. Chaos Lords are notorious procrastinators.</p> <p>I took her to a Shadow I knew where life was reasonably peaceful, but we could stay on the edge of the forest; I needed lots of room at times. She clung to my arm as I negotiated Shadow to get there. The changes in sky color seemed to startle her most. With the acute fear gone, and in the aftermath of the strife, she was ravenous, so we stopped on the way at a 'Kentucky Fried Lizarde Partes' for a bite.</p> <p>We arrived at our destination, and settled in at my chateau, a little place I kept for times I needed to retreat from the strife for a while. Very pleasant, lots of game and woodlands around, and a village nearby for whom I was 'El Patron'. Children were named after me. Churches prayed for me. They were under my protection, and they thrived.</p> <p>Her name was Suzette. She had been living in a drab orphanage, then abandoned on the streets for a brief time when it collapsed in an earthquake. Life had been hard for her, but she retained a sweetness about her, not to mention being cute as a button. She looked to be about ten years old, heartbreakingly slender, medium height, long dirty-blonde hair. She was adorable.</p> <p>She fell into the household routine effortlessly, insisting on pitching in with the staff (a kind and loving elderly couple, occasionally supplemented by their seemingly endless supply of teenage grandchildren) in doing housework, carrying my lunches in to me, and so forth. She seemed to take great pleasure in her new life, her nice clothes, plenty of good food, fresh air, and lots of books. She told me that visiting missionaries in her home village had taught her to read, but she rarely had the chance to use the skill. Now she fairly reveled in the extensive library I maintained.</p> <p>Of course, she was only ten, so it was inevitable that she would misbehave eventually. A bit of talking back here, staying up too late there, pulling a prank or two on the housekeeper; it added up. I called her to my study. ""You've been naughty lately, haven't you, young lady?"" I inquired. She hung her head, but didn't answer. ""It is considered polite to answer when you are spoken to, especially when an adult is speaking and a child is being addressed,"" I intoned softly but firmly. She looked up, a bit taken aback. I had not spoken sternly to her since she her rescue.</p> <p>""I-I'm s-sorry, M'Lord, I didn't mean... I mean I'm not trying..."" she began, then burst into tears. I enfolded her in my arms and held her for a while. ""I'msorryI'msorryI'msorry"" she kept sobbing out. After a bit I hushed her, held her out a bit, and dried her tears.</p> <p>""It's all right, I know you didn't mean to be naughty. It's hard for little girls to behave themselves all the time. But what do you think I should do with you now?"" I waited expectantly.</p> <p>She hung her head and didn't say anything for a moment, then, ""Y-you should p-punish me, M'Lord,"" she whispered.</p> <p>""And how do you think I should do that?"" I inquired.</p> <p>""I g-guess I should g-get a wh-whippin',"" she said, and began to weep.</p> <p>I immediately knelt down beside her and cradled her in my arms. ""Did they whip you at the orphanage?"" I asked softly. She nodded glumly. ""Did it... hurt much?"" She nodded again. ""Listen to me, little one. I'm not going to hurt you like that. If I whip you, I don't think it will be quite... as bad as when they whipped you. Tell you what: let's try it. If it hurts too much, all you have to do is say ""Ouch"" or ""No"" or ""Don't"" or ""Stop"", and I'll quit. All right?"" She looked up, with perhaps a bit of a hopeful look in her eye, and nodded again.</p> <p>I bent her under my arm, tossed up the hem of her shift, pulled down her little panties, and gave her a quick spanking, not particularly hard. When I was done, I stood her up, her panties still down around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look and said, ""Is that all? Th-they used to spank me much more than that, M'Lord. I-it's not enough, don't you think?""</p> <p>Well! With an opening like that, how could I resist? I just replied, ""Very well, Suzette, you're right. You should be punished properly."" I led her to a nearby divan and bent her over it, pulling my belt off as I went. I wrapped it around my fist, letting about 6 inches of it dangle. I swung it back and forth across her faintly reddened bottom, bringing a fresh flush to the cheeks, and whimpers and yelps from the little preteen's lips. But she never said, ""No"", or ""Stop"", or ""Don't"", or ""Ouch""!</p> <p>When I was done whipping her, I stood her up, enfolded her in my arms gently, and held her, and rocked her, and reached down to rub her reddened bottom as she whimpered and sniffled.</p> <p>After that I took her to the reverend who managed the child welfare network of the village, a well-endowed institution, being a favorite of El Patron's. I insisted that he have her interviewed by the staff. I wanted to know what she wanted to do, and I wanted them to be satisfied with her decision. My former peers at the Courts would have sneered at me, but I preferred to rule by persuasion and respect now, rather than fear and force. It hadn't always been that way...</p> <p>Darker memories sometimes bubble to the surface, unbidden. Long, long ago, the village was already there...</p> <p>The yearly Festival of the Tiger was in full swing. Vendors were out in force, children ran and laughed. Jugglers and mimes, sword-swallowers and storytellers, everyone was there. On the side stages a few young girls, recently married to older boys or men, were bound in knee-chest position. Their husbands, dressed in tiger costumes, were busily whipping them as they cried out. One, a sweet-looking 13-year-old, was already being anally raped, moaning hoarsely with each thrust.</p> <p>El Patron stalked down the street, retinue trailing behind. By his order, as at every Festival, all the never-married females were lined up along the sides of the street, naked. Young mothers held their naked baby daughters up as he passed, a little anxious, but trusting that past experience would hold true: in living memory, no girl younger than nine had ever been chosen for the Tiger. Most girls were married by 13, so seldom were there older teens or women present. Emotions among the girls were mixed, to say the least, but tempered by the knowledge that each one would receive a bounty for their participation, whether they were chosen or not.</p> <p>Some of the townspeople watched avidly, others, seemingly uninterested, busied themselves at the booths. A few parents watched anxiously, whether worried that their daughters would be chosen, or worried that they wouldn't be, was sometimes hard to tell. Sometimes the parents couldn't tell, themselves.</p> <p>He stopped at each one, patting a cheek here, caressing a nipple there. Some he lingered at: pretty little preteens, shivering and moaning at the attention to their nakedness. He would often run his hands up and down their slender bodies, cupping their buttocks, then administering a brisk, business-like spanking that left them softly sobbing.</p> <p>Some he knew well. They had lined up before him in years past, but not chosen. He stopped in front of one he did not recognize. She was perhaps 12, or 13, relatively well endowed for her age. She looked almost haughty, certainly not as trepidatious as the proceedings deserved.</p> <p>""And who is this proud beauty?"" El Patron inquired of no one in particular.</p> <p>""Her name is Liza, Your Grace; she recently moved to the village with her family,"" one of his aides answered.</p> <p>""Why aren't you married yet, young lady?"" El Patron asked her.</p> <p>The girl stared back, almost... scornfully, then replied, ""The boys here are so...""</p> <p>""So immature?"" he finished for her, with a small smile. She nodded slowly. He snapped his fingers. ""Let all the eligible bachelors from, say, 15 years old and up assemble behind me now."" With some bustle and confusion it was done.</p> <p>""Now, young lady, let me see,"" he mused. As he did so, he reached out and seized her breasts, small, high, jutting out. She gasped and moaned as he kneaded and worked them, pinching and twisting her nipples. ""Can you read?"" Distraught at the abuse she was suffering, she did not answer. ""I said, can you read?"" he asked again, almost genially, but punctuating his question with a sudden smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p> <p>""Y-yes, M'Lord,"" she managed to reply, hoarsely.</p> <p>Indicating with a flick of his head, he asked the young men behind him, ""Which of you can read?"" He didn't bother to look; he knew that all would raise their hands. El Patron insisted on a proper education for all the children of the village. He smiled at the girl. ""It would seem that they are not complete dolts, now, wouldn't it? Young lady, do you know Latin?""</p> <p>She just stared at him. In the same tone he repeated the question, this time emphasizing it with a stroke from the tawse he pulled from his belt, across her naked breasts. ""AAAH! N-no, M'Lord, I d-don't know Latin!""</p> <p>""Can one of you young men tell me what 'Ex nihilo, nihil fit' means?""</p> <p>He didn't have to wait for the answer. More than half immediately replied, ""From nothing nothing comes, M'Lord.""</p> <p>""Very good. How about 'Cogito ergo sum'?""</p> <p>All of them chimed in, ""I think, therefore I am, M'Lord.""</p> <p>""So, young lady,"" he said, punctuating each phrase with a stroke of the tawse, now on breasts, now thighs, now buttocks, ""It would seem that our lads are not such bumpkins as you supposed, would it? Would it, young lady?"" He asked again, targeting the crack between her bottom cheeks for a particularly firm stroke that penetrated to her anus, making her jump and shriek.</p> <p>""No, M'Lord, please M'Lord, they're all wonderful, M'Lord!""</p> <p>""And you would have no objections to marrying any of them, would you, young lady?""</p> <p>""No, M'Lord, I would love to marry one, please, please M'Lord!"" she begged, as he continued to discipline her thighs, buttocks, and breasts with the tawse.</p> <p>""Any of you young men who are not willing to marry her, step back."" No one moved. The girl was pretty, and clearly favored by El Patron. ""It seems you are not without suitors. Pick one,"" he commanded her quietly. The girl, dazed, stared from one boy to another, saying nothing. ""Pick one,"" he repeated in the same tone of voice, emphasizing the order with a stroke of the tawse to her nipples.</p> <p>She jumped and cried out, ""AAAH! That one, M'Lord,"" indicating a tall, well-favored lad of about 19.</p> <p>""Come forward, young man,"" El Patron ordered. The boy stepped up. El Patron took each of their hands and put them together. ""I hereby pronounce you man and wife.""</p> <p>Addressing the new husband, he said almost off-handedly, ""I want her publicly whipped, and publicly raped. Make sure she comes before you do, boy; use your tongue if you have to. You know how, yes?"" The lad grinned and nodded. ""Good,"" he replied. On a whim he reached out and seized the girl's cleft, probing for her hymen, then raking his finger forward to press her clitoris excruciatingly against her pubic bone. She trembled and yelped from embarrassment and from the unexpected stimulation. He withdrew his hand and rubbed his fingers together, demonstrating the wealth of natural lubrication she was already producing. ""But you might not have to. Here, take this,"" El Patron said, tossing him the tawse. ""Use it everywhere: thighs, buttocks, breasts, anus, and cleft. Give this man a tiger suit and set him up on a stage,"" he ordered his aides. ""Let them have, say, half the 'Tiger's Bounty'.""</p> <p>That was a princely sum. ""Thank you, M'Lord!"" the lad exclaimed. The girl was swaying on her feet, eyes half closed, knees weak. He easily lifted her into his arms and carried her off. She draped her arms around his neck and nestled into him.</p> <p>Dismissing them from his attention, El Patron continued down the line of girls. He came to one, a pretty little preteen of about nine. She seemed much more distraught than the rest. Despite the general command to remain displayed, she vainly tried to cover her nipples and cleft with her hands. She was sobbing quietly, head downcast. ""And what about this poor little thing?"" he asked. ""Why such an outcry, hm?""</p> <p>""By your leave, M'Lord, her family is also new to the village. Her parents had to be... threatened, to get them to allow her to answer the general call,"" one of his aides informed him, apologetically, indicating a couple standing not far away with a desperate look, accompanied by some of the village guard.</p> <p>El Patron snapped his fingers. ""My cloak!"" he commanded. Puzzled, the aide handed it to him. With elaborate tenderness El Patron wrapped it around the grateful girl's shoulders, concealing her nakedness. ""Two chairs, over there,"" he added, and it was done. He gently led her to them and sat beside her.</p> <p>""So, little one, you don't like being naked before a grown man, eh?"" he asked. She shook her head, eyes downcast. ""That is understandable. But you must look at me when I am talking to you, and answer when spoken to, hm?""</p> <p>She immediately looked up at him and stammered, ""I-I'm s-sorry, M'Lord, I meant no...""</p> <p>He cut her off with a wave of his hand. ""Never mind that. I must decide what to do with you. Let me see..."" he pondered for a moment. She and her parents looked on fearfully. Surely some horrible fate was in store for her. Yet why did he put a cloak around her, and speak so gently to her? ""I have it. A quarter 'Tiger's Bounty' for you and your family, and you are exempt from the Tiger's Call until and unless you decide otherwise. How's that?""</p> <p>The girl was confused, but barely realized that she was being excused from torment, and being granted a boon. ""Th-thank you, thank you, M'Lord!""</p> <p>""You are welcome. I'm sorry to have inconvenienced you. It is... a weakness of mine. I am fond of pretty little girls, like you. How do you like our village, otherwise?"" he inquired solicitously.</p> <p>""V-very well, thank you, M'Lord,"" she replied timidly.</p> <p>""And your parents treat you well?""</p> <p>""Yes, M'Lord.""</p> <p>""And you always behave yourself, do you not?""</p> <p>""N-no, M'Lord, not always, I'm afraid...""</p> <p>""That's not unexpected. Little girls often misbehave. Have you received punishment for every time you disobeyed your parents, or are there some times perhaps they don't know about, hm?""</p> <p>""Not... every time, M'Lord.""</p> <p>""Then perhaps you would be kind to a poor old man, and let me give you a little spanking, since you have not received all that you deserved, eh?"" He 'chucked' her tenderly under the chin, and gave her such a soulful look, that, to her and her parent's surprise, she found herself crawling onto his lap and laying down, the cloak riding up to present her bare bottom.</p> <p>He proceeded to give her a brisk but not too sharp spanking, bringing little moans to her lips, little dances to her feet, and a little redness to her buttocks. He let her up with a last SMACK! that left her with a gasp and yelp, rubbing her bottom and stammering out, ""Th-thank you, M-M'Lord, thank you."" Then she raced off to her parent's arms. With a grateful look at El Patron, they hurriedly headed home. To no particular surprise on his part, El Patron would see her lined up again, next year...</p> <p>Without further digressions, he examined the remaining girls. He concentrated on the preteens among them, lingering over their charms, spanking their bottoms and thighs open-handedly, pinching and twisting their nipples. He finally signaled his preliminary choices in the customary way: swinging the tawse a few times back and forth across a little girl's mons and cleftlips as she cried out wildly. He selected three in this manner.</p> <p>They were brought to the center stage and each bound between two poles, spread-eagled. They were all three pretty little preteens, around ten years old, heartbreakingly slender, with only buds for breasts that barely broke the plane of their chests. Their clefts were unfledged, prominent clitorises poking out from between their puffy nether lips.</p> <p>Then their discipline began in earnest. Now wielding a riding crop, El Patron whipped them thoroughly, going from one to another, swinging the tool back and forth across thighs front and back, buttocks, and nipples as they moaned and wailed. Then he amused himself by molesting their little charms, pinching and twisting nipples, cupping and hefting their little clefts, even penetrating and probing their anuses as they jerked and yelped.</p> <p>But eventually he settled on one, the girl to the left, a stunning preteen with long blond hair, chest heaving and eyes half-closed from the intensity of her punishment so far. He seized her buttocks and began to front-spank her, sharp, medium-hard smacks that made her yip and yipe, dancing from foot to foot. He released her buttocks for a moment and held out his hand. An alert aide squirted some lubricant onto it. He insinuated it between her bottom cheeks to her anus, and pierced, penetrated, and probed her with first two, then three fingers at once as she cried out wildly. Meanwhile he interspersed her cleft-spanks with firm, excruciating rubbing of her clitoris against her pubic bone. Soon she was bucking, hips rocking back and forth, finally wailing out a precious preteen orgasm as he continued to spank her vulva and clit.</p> <p>Suddenly he turned and stalked away. His retinue knew not to follow. For those who had eyes to see, his form seemed to flicker for a moment, looking almost... feline. The girl was taken to the clearing just outside the village, near the Manor. The townspeople followed, at a respectful (and safe) distance. She was bound, firmly but not painfully, in knee chest position on a wooden platform, with pads under her. A few minutes passed.</p> <p>A roar was heard from behind the Manor. Suddenly, appearing as if out of nowhere, he was there, the Tiger, just a few yards from the platform. He approached the girl and stood for a moment with his head near hers, looking at her. A low growling could be heard. The girl whimpered.</p> <p>Then he strode to her rear. His tongue, long and strong, lashed out, seizing her cleft. It was rough and sandpapery, yet slick at the same time, as he rasped it over her tender intimate parts, probing in to her hymen as she yelped, then rubbing firmly on her clitoris, even sliding back to penetrate her anus. In no time she was sobbing out another orgasm.</p> <p>He rose up over her, his mighty frame dwarfing her. His rampant rod could be clearly seen. He took her from behind, like any tiger would, ramming his rod deeply into her, hardly caring if it was her anus or sex that he penetrated. In fact it was her girlcleft first, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed and sobbed. Then, lubricated by her own blood and vaginal juices, he penetrated her anus, rutting deeply into her with the quick, hard, rhythmic thrusts of a male animal.</p> <p>To many in the crowd the scene would occasionally shift, as if the Tiger's form were taking over the girl's as well, and she would seem to become a half-grown female tiger cub, being taken by the pride's alpha male, exercising his droit de seigneur on her as she mewled and yowled.</p> <p>It was over quickly. Spent and sated, the Tiger withdrew and turned away almost contemptuously, stalking off behind the Manor. The girl was released to her parents, the Tiger's Bounty paid, the Festival over.</p> <p>In my defense I can only say... nothing. It was indefensible. I am only thankful that I had enough of Amber in me to require no more blood in sacrifice than that which mixed with the Tiger's seed, trickling down her leg afterwards. And the Bounty was generous. Girls chosen for the Tiger were almost always immediately wed, suitors vying for such a richly endowed bride.</p> <p>But that was long, long ago, so long that no one in the village remembered or recorded what really went on. The only vestige of such things was a saying regarding any pretty little girl, that she was ""the Tiger's"". And, during Festival, by tradition a preteen girl would be chosen to be the Festival Queen, wear a skimpy little outfit, and dance with a man dressed in a rather childish tiger costume.</p> <p>Now I waited outside the offices of the children's welfare department, cooling my heels. Eventually Suzette emerged, and ran to me, throwing herself into my arms, saying, ""Please, M'Lord, please let me stay with you, can't I, please?"" I looked up to see the reverend smiling and nodding.</p> <p>I held her close for a moment, then looked down at her, saying, ""All right. For now. But we'll need to have a good talk, hmm?"" She nodded happily.</p> <p>So I took her back home. I let a few days go by, then sat her down for the talk. ""Suzette, you have become very dear to me."" She beamed. ""But I know myself, and I know that I won't be able to go on living with you exactly the way we have."" She looked confused, and a little stricken.</p> <p>""Oh, M'Lord, please don't send me away, I wanna stay with you, O please, please!"" I cut her short with a hand laid to her lips.</p> <p>""Shh, I don't want to send you away, either. I want you to stay with me. But if you do, then I will not just raise you as my daughter, I will want you for my wife, and my slave,"" I replied. She seemed stunned.</p> <p>""Allow me to explain. But first I have to know how much you know about some things. Do you know what it means to have sex?"" Throughout all Shadows, I think the preteen 'of-course-I-know-that-do-you-think-I'm-stupid?' look is universal. ""I'll take that for a yes,"" I chuckled.</p> <p>""Then let me ask you this: do you know what 'sexual desire' is?"" She looked puzzled. ""Sexual desire is like being hungry for food, only it's 'hungry' for having sex. Most men have this desire often. Many women and girls do, too. Do you understand so far?""</p> <p>""... Uh-huh.""</p> <p>""There actually are different types of sexual desire. Most men just have sexual desire for women and girls, usually pretty ones. But some men have other desires in addition to that. These other desires are called 'fetishes', and they come in many different forms. For instance, believe it or not, little one, there are some men who don't get fully sexually excited unless the woman they are with is wearing shoes, sometimes a particular type of shoes, like high-heeled red ones."" She looked astonished. ""It's true! And there are many other totally different kinds of fetishes.</p> <p>""You might have guessed why I'm telling you all this. I am one of those men who have a fetish. Actually two of them. One of them is this: I enjoy spanking and sexually punishing a girl before and during sex. Oh, I can have sex without it, but it's much more enjoyable for me with it. I'm not talking about anything very painful, just the kind of punishments that any father might give his little girl if she's been naughty. But I do them... a little differently!</p> <p>""The other desire I have is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl with slim hips, like yours,"" and I traced my hand over hers, as she froze to the touch, seeming at once freaked out, yet at the same time not scared at all. ""And only buds for breasts, like you,"" and I caressed her little nipples through her thin blouse, making her tremble. ""And the face of an angel, like yours,"" and I kissed her full on the mouth, not deep, but long and sweet. She was swaying where she sat, eyes half-closed, when I finally drew away. I cupped her chin in my hand and tilted her face towards mine. ""So that's how it is, little one. I desire you. I love you. I want to take you as my daughter, and my wife, and my slave. I will love you, and cherish you, protect you, and care for you. I will also punish you, and bind you when I use you sexually, like a master with his slavegirl.</p> <p>""But if you don't want that, I understand. It's a lot to ask! But if I can't have you completely, then I don't think I can bear to keep on living in the same house with you; it would be too frustrating for me! So I'd probably let the reverend find someone for you to stay with..."" She pulled a face, the similarly universal preteen 'yuck' face. ""I'll take that to mean you don't like that idea,"" I chuckled. She smiled shyly. ""Well, little one, I'll tell you what. You sit here and think about it for a while. You don't have to decide right away. But sometime in the next few days I need to know what you want to do.</p> <p>""And there's something else, something very important, that I'll need to tell you, but I'd rather not unless you decide you want to stay with me,"" I added.</p> <p>I turned and headed for the door. But before I even touched the knob, ""M'Lord,"" she said. I swiveled to face her. ""I-I want to stay with you, M'Lord, as you desire it.""</p> <p>""Suzette, do you know what that means?"" I wanted to make sure she understood.</p> <p>""It means you get to rape me, doesn't it?"" The question hung in the air between us, revolving lazily. My head buzzed. I could barely breathe. Vertigo, and a sudden jolt of... joy pierced me, so sharp it almost was nauseating. ""Yes, it does,"" I finally managed to croak.</p> <p>I think she might have mistaken my pallor, sweat, and unsteadiness as displeasure. She seemed stricken, then hung her head, mumbling, ""But I'm so little, and not... sexy, like the big girls...""</p> <p>I swept her in my arms and held her for a while. Then I looked into her sweet, trusting, sad eyes, and poured out my heart to her. How I loved her, and wanted to cherish her and be with her always. How I desired her sweet little body. How there was no one else in the world I would rather marry than her. The look on her face was worth more than all the jewels in the world, as she flung herself into my arms in a fierce embrace while I buried my face in her hair.</p> <p>Then I remembered. ""But, Suzette, there is one more thing I must tell you. And when you hear it, you may not want to stay with me, after all. Do you remember, when I rescued you, what happened?""</p> <p>""Of course, M'Lord, there were those two... men, or something, and you came in, and... you were a-a tiger! And then I touched your..."" she looked down in confusion.</p> <p>""Yes, Suzette, I was a tiger. And I still am a tiger, sometimes. Not a real tiger, but I change into the shape of a tiger. Usually when it would be helpful, like then. But I also change into a tiger when I am... excited. Sexually excited. Do you understand?""</p> <p>She thought about it a while, then nodded. ""You mean, when you rape me, it will be the tiger raping me, right, M'Lord?""</p> <p>I hardly expected her to catch on that fast, or to be so seemingly calm about it. I could barely croak out acknowledgment that, yes, indeed it would be the tiger that raped her. She just put her little arms around me again, saying, ""OK. I love you. And I love the tiger.""</p> <p>I just held her for a long time, though it seemed like only seconds. After a while I whispered in her ear, ""You know you've been a naughty girl, and you need to be punished, don't you?"" I nearly held my breath, waiting.</p> <p>After a long beat, she just said, ""Yes, M'Lord.""</p> <p>I stood her up, bent her under my arm, and gave her a brisk, business-like spanking, WAPWAPWAPWAPWAP! She whimpered and yelped, ""AAAH! OHOHOH! AAA!"" as she danced from foot to foot.</p> <p>I stood her back up, and unceremoniously pulled her dress over her head, and her panties down to her ankles, and commanded her to kick them off. Now she stood in only her knee socks and loafers, looking like an angel in despair after her spanking. I pulled my belt off and ran it through my fingers as she looked on, eyes widening, trembling in anticipation. I strolled around her naked form, slapping my doubled-up belt in my palm, admiring her slim hips, flat chest with nipples barely breaking the plane, cute little bottom, and most darling of all, her unfledged girlcleft peeping out from between her slender thighs.</p> <p>Suddenly I swung the belt onto the backs of her thighs, SWAP! ""OH!"" she cried out, and then, ""AAA! OOOOO! AH-AH-AH!"" as I continued to whip her thighs and bottom. I took the strap-end of the belt and paddled her nipples with it, SMAKSMAKSMAK! ""AAAAAH! OO-OO-OO-OO!"" she cried out wildly. Soon her nipples were erect and fetchingly reddened. I paused for a moment to seize her little nipples and breast buds, kneading them and working them as she moaned and writhed.</p> <p>I picked her up and carried her lithe form to the bedroom. Laying her on the bed I quickly fastened my mouth to her nipples, sucking and nibbling. Moving south I found her jewel of a navel, and blew a flurbish into it, making her squeal and giggle. Then my mouth slid down, down, to her maidenhood. I probed her with my tongue, pressing firmly against her hymen, making her cry out. Then I caught her clitoris in a long, excruciating bite between tongue and teeth.</p> <p>She began to come. I quickly stood up and brought the belt down across her swollen, glistening cleft lips. She nearly screamed as she bucked up and down in the throes of her little preteen orgasm. As she shuddered out the last of it I swept her up in my arms and held her close. She clung fiercely to me, her tears staining my collar as her tremors slowly subsided. After a while I lay her gently down on the bed, kissed her forehead, and whispered, ""Good night, little love."" She was asleep before I pulled the covers to her chin.</p> <p>I, on the other hand, spent the night in the forest, roaring!</p> <p>The next day I sought out the reverend and made the arrangements. In no time we were standing in the church, I in my dress whites, she in a gorgeous confection of lace, saying, ""I do.""</p> <p>When we got home I wasted no time. Desire was pressing greatly on me. In my, now our, chambers, I unceremoniously stripped her of her gown, leaving her naked before me. I took the tawse from my belt and began to discipline her on her thighs, bottom, and breastbuds as she moaned and yelped. Then I took her to the divan and bound her to it, securely but not cruelly, wrists and ankles, leaving her bottom high in the air, her anus and unfledged cleft fully exposed. She whimpered softly, then cried out wildly as I brought the tawse to bear directly on her intimate places. I whipped her there lovingly and long, taking great pleasure in her little cries and moans, seeing her writhe against her bonds, her little anus clenching with each stroke as her bottomflower and girlcleft were so fetchingly reddened.</p> <p>I could feel the change coming on me. I tossed the tool aside and let it come. The Tiger was there. He moved to her head and purred, rubbing his fur against her, receiving her little kisses in return. Then he strode to her rear. His tongue, long and strong, lashed out, seizing her cleft. It was rough and sandpapery, yet slick at the same time, as he rasped it over her tender intimate parts, probing in to her hymen as she yelped, then rubbing firmly on her clitoris, even sliding back to penetrate her anus. In no time she was sobbing out a precious preteen's orgasm.</p> <p>He rose up over her, his mighty frame dwarfing her. His rod was rampant. He took her from behind, like any tiger would, ramming his rod deeply into her girlcleft first, raping her of her maidenhead as she screamed and sobbed. Then, lubricated by her own blood and vaginal juices, he penetrated her anus, rutting deeply into her with the quick, hard, rhythmic thrusts of a male animal, as she wailed.</p> <p>Then I was spent, collapsing over her, man-form once more, releasing her bonds and taking her in my arms as she sobbed out the last of her orgasm, and her distress at her punishment and tiger-rape, kissing me through her tears, holding me tight with her little arms and legs wrapped around me, both of us finally content.</p></div>",[]
1152,Preteen Girl's Disciplinary Softball Game,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-05-17,57,4,"M/g, ped, spank, 'rape', 'inc'",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, and welcome to the annual Preteen Girls' Invitational Disciplinary Softball Tournament of the Worldwide Group Family, held here in sunny ******* City in *******-land. I'm John ****, and with me here in the booth is Sandra ******. Thank you for joining us, and thanks on behalf of the Family Charitable Foundation, which we'll talk about in more detail later, the beneficiary of the generous amount you paid to receive this program by pay-per-view.</p> <p>Just a note about the Worldwide Group Family, for any of you viewers who've not tuned in to us before. There are branches around the world, in every country that legally allows polygamy and underage marriage. All children born into the family are given the option of marrying in, in which case they are given in marriage to some other branch of the family to avoid consanguinity. Many children are brought in by adoption, then given the choice of marrying in or not.</p> <p>Besides all the amenities of a loving home, education, church, plenty of toys, vacations, etc., every girl and boy is given strict, intimate, but gentle discipline, usually starting from eight or nine years old and up. Bondage is optional. Once a child has agreed to be married in, they're eligible to be raped by one or another Senior Mommy or Daddy, and then the Junior Mommies and Daddies can join in as allowed. Anyone desiring more information can call 800-***-**** or visit our website, ******. org.</p> <p>And now, on with our broadcast.</p> <p>The Boys' Little League Tournament has just ended, with an excellent play-by-play provided by Sandra, here. A number of the players and their 'Mommies' are still in the stands and the surrounding area. The main post-game discipline is over, but we can still see a few boys on the receiving end of some action, mostly as they reunite with their Senior and Junior Mommies. Sandra, tell us what we're looking at.</p> <p>I'd be glad to, John. I can see one cute little boy in the viewing area down the first-base line. I'm pretty sure, yes, it looks like the starting pitcher for the losing team, Bobby *****. He already received a good bit of discipline during the main session, but his Senior Mommy has him over her knee, his buttocks are being held apart by his Junior Mommy, and he's getting a good spanking right on his little anus. You can just hear his cries and moans from here.</p> <p>And up in the centerfield bleachers there's three members of the infield for the winning team, lined up kneeling in front of a seat with their chests down on it, and their Mommies are tawsing them, even though they've already been whipped once. Next to them I can see their catcher, a darling little boy of about nine. You couldn't see much of his cute body during the game because of his catching equipment, but he's certainly well-displayed now! His Mommy is holding him on her lap and spanking the shaft and glans of his penis with her bare hand. Now she's bending over him and punishing his penis with her mouth. And he's spurting again! Well, that didn't take long!</p> <p>But all that's winding down, as we get ready for the big event, right John?</p> <p>That's right, Sandra, and may I say that you're looking particularly lovely today' For a Senior Mommy you certainly have a cute little body yourself!</p> <p>Why thank you, Sir!</p> <p>You're so cute, I think I'm going to have to give you a little discipline before we get going, here. I'll just take the straps of your blouse off your shoulders, here. Why, young lady, you're not wearing any bra! That's quite naughty of you, isn't it?</p> <p>Oh, I know Sir, but please, must I be punished?</p> <p>You certainly must, young lady. I'll just whip your little breasts with the strap-end of my belt, here. [WHAP-WHAP-WHAP!]</p> <p>AAAAH! AAAAH! AAAAH!</p> <p>Folks, this little honey here is so hot, I'm just going to have to rape her right now. So let's break for a public service message, and we'll be right back!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Thanks for the break folks. Boy, she's got a nice little body! I've got pretty Sandra tied up in knee-chest position and ball-gagged right here next to me so I can whip her anus and cleft anytime she needs it during the game, and it won't interrupt the play-by-play. In the meantime lets see what's happening down on the field.</p> <p>It looks like the visiting team, the Angels, is taking the field for pre-game practice. Look at them, folks! Twelve absolutely stunning little preteen girls, completely naked except for their gloves, visors, socks, and cleats, trotting out of the dugout, and Daddies all over the field are on their feet applauding. A few of the girls have visible breasts, but most of them have no more than buds that barely break the plane of their chests, and a few have only 'wasp-stings' that don't even do that! There's a bit of pubic hair in evidence among the twelve-year-olds, but most of these girls have gorgeously unfledged clefts with puffy lips, and many have prominent clitorises poking out between the labia. I tell you, folks, it's only because I have pretty Sandra up here that I don't go right down on that field myself and grab one! Just kidding, I'll have to wait for the auction like everyone else.</p> <p>Looks like the manager of the Angels is following tradition: he's going to discipline the last girl out of the dugout, a cute little nine-year-old. A brisk, business-like spanking on her bare bottom, and she's headed to right-field with a sob and a sniff and a kiss for the manager. If I'm not mistaken, the manager is also her own Senior Daddy, which explains the long hug he got after spanking her.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Well, both teams have finished their practice, the home team is on the field ready for play, the umpires are in place, five of the girls have all ready gotten good spankings, and we're ready to play ball! Here's the leadoff batter for the Angels, number 5, Desiree *****, a slender, tomboyish nine-year-old brunette, a contact hitter and a good baserunner. Here's the windup, and the pitch. She jumps on the first ball, sending it sharply to the shortstop, number 23, Lisa *****. She bobbles it for a moment, but recovers and throws to first. The throw is a little off target, and it's a close call: did Desiree beat it out or not' The ump says she did, so here comes the Angels manager out of the dugout, swinging the tawse. Five strokes on the front of Lisa's thighs as she yelps, and back he goes. The Angels' firstbase coach just gives Desiree a couple of quick spanks on the bottom on general principles.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It's the top of the third now, the hometeam Bunnies are at bat. The Angels' pitcher, number 4, eleven-year-old Jennifer ****, faces the heart of their order. Up to the plate strides number 15, twelve-year-old Shawna *****, a big hitter, and there's all ready two girls on base at first and third, nobody out. I'm sure Jennifer hopes she doesn't give up any more hits this inning; she's all ready faced the tawse twice, once on her bottom and once on her little breasts! She can't afford to give Shawna anything she can hit, but a walk will load the bases, with number 8, eleven-year-old power hitter Linda **** on deck. Here's the windup, and here's the pitch: a fastball, but it gets away from the catcher, number 3, ten-year-old Sara ***** and bounces off the fence! Sara recovers quickly, but the damage is done; the runner on first advances to second. Now everyone's looking to the scorekeeper. Will he rule it a wild pitch or a passed ball' Jennifer and Sara look anxious'it's a passed ball! And here comes the pitching coach for the Angels, and he's got the riding crop now. Sara knows what to do. She's all ready glumly removing her chest protector. And sure enough, it's the riding crop on her little nipples for her! Ten strokes as she yelps and sniffs, and it's back to the game.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It's the bottom of the sixth and last inning, folks, and tension is high! The score is all tied up, 6-6, after the Angels brought in two in the top of the inning, to the chagrin of the Bunnies relief pitcher, number 28, twelve-year-old Wendy *****, whose bottom faced a good twenty smacks from the pitching coach's ruler, and then her breasts, a little prominent for her age, were sharply disciplined by the manager's tawse. She was certainly glad when the left-fielder, number 2, little nine-year-old Linsey ****** made a stupendous over-the-shoulder catch to end the inning. Linsey got a big hug from her Senior Daddy, the Bunnies third-base coach, and a quick, loving spanking on her bare bottom just to 'keep his hand in', as it were.</p> <p>But now it's the Angels' relief pitcher, number 7, ten-year-old Mary ***** facing number 11, nine-year-old Rhianna ***** with nobody out and a girl on second base. One run wins it for the Bunnies. Here's the windup, and the pitch. She bunts it! A nice little number down the first base line, and there's a scramble for the ball. Mary, and the new catcher, number 9, eleven-year-old Whitney *****, nearly collide going for it, and the upshot is that Rhianna is on first and the runner advances to third base. The pitching coach and the manager are conferring, and it looks like Whitney and Mary are both going to face the tawse. It takes a moment for Whitney to get her chest protector off, then they have them both standing next to each other, taking stroke after stroke of the tawse on their breastbuds and nipples'that's five, ten, looks like fifteen strokes for each as they tremble and whimper, and their breasts and nipples are erect and nicely reddened.</p> <p>----</p> <p>And that's the game, folks! The Bunnies win it, 7-6, in a nail-biter that saw nearly every girl on both teams face the tawse, the crop, or a good bare-handed spanking at one point or another. The Bunnies are jubilant, jumping up and down, hugging each other, and you can see their manager, coaches, and Senior Daddies just beaming. But no shame for the losing team, the Angels; they played hard and it was a close game!</p> <p>Now both teams are lining up, crossing the field, and shaking hands with one another, then bending over as they come to each of the coaches, and the manager, of the other team to receive a few quick spanks, and then a 'thank-you' kiss from each one.</p> <p>Now the Senior Daddies for all the girls are coming on to the field, and the teams are lining up for the traditional post-game spanking. I tell you, folks, there's nothing like the site of two lines of twelve preteen girls, all bare-naked, each bent under a grown man's arm, awaiting a good spanking! And here they go, each Daddy spanking in time with the rest, so you can hear every smack and every cry throughout the stadium! [SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK-- AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!-- SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!-- SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!] That's ten, and the winning Bunnies are standing up, rubbing their reddened bottoms and sniffling. But there's ten more in store for the losing Angels...[SMACK- -AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH! --SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!- -SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!- -SMACK--AAAH!--SMACK--AAAH!- -SMACK--AAAH!-- SMACK--AAAH!]</p> <p>And now comes the moment we've all been waiting for, the Auction! Allow me to take a moment to explain the proceedings for some of the newer members of our audience.</p> <p>This is an Invitational event. All the girls, and the boys in the Little League event, are volunteers. All the Mommies and Daddies in the stands were specially invited, and thoroughly screened before the invitations were issued. And, unless they had a little boy or girl on the playing field, they had to pay a hefty sum, which I won't disclose over the air, just to attend.</p> <p>Now all proceeds over the minimal amount needed to cover equipment and broadcast costs go to the Worldwide Group Family Charitable Foundation, and are used to help needy children outside of the Family around the world. I have had the privilege of visiting a a number of the places being helped by the Foundation, and I can tell you they do some good work! There are children alive and well today, living in stable families with plenty to eat, a good house, and getting an education, because of the work of the Foundation.</p> <p>I mentioned that all of the girls playing today are volunteers. They know all about the Foundation, and they've volunteered to be Auctioned off, knowing that their gift will go to help needy children around the globe, and we're so proud of them! Not to mention horny for them!</p> <p>I'm down here now on the pitcher's mound, and with me is the Senior Daddy in charge of the Auction, Mr. Thomas *****. Tom, tell me about this year's crop of girls, would you?</p> <p>I'd be glad to, John. We have one of the cutest bunch of little girls here today that I've seen in a few years of managing the Auction, and we're darn proud of them.</p> <p>Quite a number of them have one or more virginities to be raped of, don't they, Tom?</p> <p>That's right, John. All of the nine and ten-year-olds, and most of the eleven-year-olds, have at least one virginity left. I think one of the twelve-year-olds does, too, let me check. Hey Joe, isn't Jill ***** still an anal virgin' That's what I thought. And three of the nine-year-olds are completely virgin. So we've got a lot in store for some lucky Daddies today.</p> <p>And here's the winning pitcher for the Bunnies, Wendy *****. Wendy, how do you feel?</p> <p>Just fine, sir, except my nipples and bottom are still a little tender. I'm just glad to be here and to be able to help out all the little kids.</p> <p>Is this your first Tournament and Auction?</p> <p>Yes, Sir, I tried out the last two years, but this is the first year I've made it.</p> <p>Are you nervous?</p> <p>Y-yes, Sir, I am. Only my Senior and Junior Daddies have ever r-raped me before, and this is the first time I've ever been naked in public. I'm kinda embarrassed.</p> <p>And it suits you well, Wendy, it makes you all the more adorable. I'm very proud of you, and, who knows, I might even win you in the Auction! But whether I do or not, like all the Daddies here, I love you very much. I'm just going to whip the front of your thighs a few strokes before we're done here, eh?</p> <p>Oh, Sir, please! [WAP-WAP-WAP!] AAH! OOOH! OH, SIR!</p> <p>Isn't she great, folks? What a sweet little honey! She is going to make some Senior Daddy sooo happy today!</p> <p>And now for the Auction! Before we begin, let me emphasize to all you folks at home that this is a tightly controlled event. Every Daddy permitted to participate in the Auction has to meet stringent standards of hygiene, and has been thoroughly vetted for any instability, and to make sure there's no consanguinity closer than first cousin with any of the girls. The players themselves get the final say on the participants based on their photographs, so they know that they're all at least moderately attractive. All the action after the Auction will be in public, to add embarrassment to the discipline, and every girl's Senior Daddy will be right there to make sure they're OK, which adds to the safety factor. But we've never had any problem, and we don't expect one today.</p> <p>Every girl knows what's going on here. They've all volunteered to be Auctioned off, and to let some Senior Daddy, who's usually a stranger to them, punish them and rape them all day long in public, because they know that it will benefit needy kids around the world. They can bow out at any time, all though we've never had any girl do it. And I think that's a tribute to all our Senior Daddies. You'll see, folks, when one of them wins a girl, they are as tender and romantic with her as you can imagine. And with the girl's own Senior Daddy right there, she's totally reassured.</p> <p>And now, on with the Auction! All the crowd has gathered at the stage behind the backstop, and the girls are all lined up on it. By tradition, the twelve-year-olds are Auctioned off first, losing team then winning, then the eleven-year-olds likewise, and so forth. You can bet that those cute little nine-year-olds fetch a pretty penny, too!</p> <p>Here's the first girl, little Susie ****, the left-fielder for the Angels. She's as pretty as a picture, folks, with high, small breasts, a slender form, and just a hint of pubic hair on her cleft. Her Senior Daddy has outfitted her with a velvet slave collar, and her hands are cuffed behind her back. And listen to that applause! Now the bidding starts, and it's brisk! One thousand, now two, it's jumped to five, now ten, it's slowed down some, looks like she's going to go for'twelve thousand dollars! Tom, is that a record for a twelve-year-old?</p> <p>Not quite, John, but it's close! The record is twelve thousand five hundred a few years back for Angela ****, who's now a Junior Mommy in *****-ia, and has her own little boy to love and punish! And, of course, her Senior Daddy still gives her a good whipping and raping almost every day.</p> <p>That's great, Tom. And here's the happy Senior Daddy coming to claim his little 'slave'! He's taking her in his arms and giving her a big kiss while he pinches her nipples and squeezes her bottom. Her eyes are half-closed, and you can see her swaying from passion and embarrassment. He's swept her up in his arms and is heading for the punishment area. Let's see if I can get a quick interview with him.</p> <p>Excuse me, sir, John **** with the Family's Network Broadcast, may I have a word with you?</p> <p>Why, sure, John! Our branch of the family watches you all the time! It's an honor to meet you.</p> <p>And you, too, sir. I won't take much of your time, I know you're eager to get going!</p> <p>Well, yes, of course I am, but that's OK. And little Suzie here is pretty small for a twelve-year-old, and such a pleasure to hold, that I think I could stand here all day like this! Just kidding! Of course I can't wait to punish her properly!</p> <p>And we can't wait to see you do it! Your name, sir?</p> <p>Gregory *****, and we're from *******-land.</p> <p>Is your own little girl playing on the field today?</p> <p>No, she didn't make the cut. But she's watching now, I'm sure. Hi, honey! Be good for Daddy! I'll give you a real good spanking when I get home!</p> <p>Ok, Greg, thanks for taking the time to talk with us and all the folks back home! Have a great time! What a good sport, folks.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Well, the Auction's finally over, folks, and it's time for the Punishment! We're over at the punishment area, and every one of the girls and the Daddies who've bought them are in their assigned place, indicated by an electronic sign for each one with the Daddy's and the little girl's name on it. Each punishment block is equipped with poles for tying, a comfortable divan, a bar to be bent over, and a generous selection of punishment tools. Plus, most of the Daddies have brought their own favorite implements. Let's take a look at some of the action.</p> <p>Here's pretty little nine-year-old Cindy *****, a utility infielder for the Angels. George ****, of *****-land, is the lucky Daddy. And I do mean lucky! This little girl is a stunner! Heartbreakingly slender, with long, straight, brunette hair, and the face of an angel in despair as she awaits her punishment. She's got just the teeniest little buds for breasts, and a completely unfledged cleft, and folks, she's got one of the most fetchingly prominent clitorises I've ever seen! It's just begging for a clamp, and, yep, George has got one for her! It looks like a 912f special, and I'll bet the electricity will be flowing through it before long. She's writhing now, with the clamp in place, but she won't have long to think about it. Her new 'Daddy' is approaching her with the riding crop, and now she's getting a thorough whipping: backs and front of her thighs, buttocks, little nipples and breastbuds, and now full upon her mons and cleftlips, even with the clamp in place. Just li sten to her cry out! If that doesn't make you rock-hard, I don't know what will, folks!</p> <p>Over here is ten-year-old Bethany *******, the Bunnies' right-fielder. She is just as pretty as a picture. For some reason her Senior Daddy has never used her mouth. She's been raped of the maidenhood of her anus since she was eight, and he took her maidenhead last year. But she's on her knees before her new 'Daddy', Sam **** of *****-land, and he's holding the sides of her head and working his pretty good-sized rod in and out of her. From the redness of her cleft it looks like he finished her punishment with the crop between her legs. You go, Sam!</p> <p>Here's little eleven-year-old Janice **** with Ed ****, from ****-ia. It says here that little Janice still has her maidenhead, well what do you know about that! Her Senior Daddy has been raping her anus for a couple of years, and of course has used her mouth numerous times. But he's saved her girlhood for this event, and it paid off! She brought thirteen thousand nine hundred dollars to the Foundation at Auction.</p> <p>Ed has her supine on the divan, bound by her wrists and ankles, and is kissing her all over. From the faint red lines on her nipples and thighs, I'd say he started her punishment off with the switch. I can see it tossed off to one side, there. He's kissing her face, and she's kissing him back through her tears, such sweet little butterfly kisses. Now he's sliding down her neck, nibbling on her collarbone. Now he's down to her nipples, biting and sucking on them, making her gasp and moan. He's slid down to her bellybutton, and he just blew a great flurbish into it that made her giggle! He spanked her cleft, once, and said, 'No laughing, young lady!' but with a grin.</p> <p>Now he's at her cleft, tonguing her roughly, probing to her hymen, making her cry out. Now he's seized her clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth, sucking and pulling, and she looks like, yeah, yeah, yep, there she goes, she's coming.</p> <p>And now, folks, Ed's raising up over her, and his rod is out, and he's pretty well-endowed, not too big, of course, that's not allowed, but it looks massive next to a pretty little preteen. He's positioned himself at the opening of her little womb, and now he's ramming it into her, balls-deep with one stroke! Listen to her wail! He's just waiting, patiently, buried deep inside her, holding her close while she sobs and shakes, stroking her hair, telling her how much he loves her. She's a real trooper, folks, her sobs are already dying away to the occasional sniffle, and he's starting to rape her in earnest, long, hard strokes that make her cry out, pinning her to the divan, and now he's finally emptying himself at her cervix as she trembles and moans. You can just see the little trickle of her blood and his seed running down her leg.</p> <p>Here's little Desiree again, the nine-year-old Angels utility outfielder. Her new 'Daddy-Master', Charles 'Buzz' ****, of *****-ibex, has her strung between the two poles, spread-eagled. He's lubricated one hand and has pierced, and penetrated her anus, and now is probing her deeply with three fingers. She's moaning and writhing in her bonds. Now he's begun to front-spank her, sharp, medium-hard smacks full upon her cleftlips and clitoris, interspersing the spanks with firm molesting of her clitoris, pressing it excruciatingly against her pubic bone. Looks like, yes, here it is, she's coming folks. What a precious sight and sound! Each smack on her cleft and clitoris is just driving her farther and farther over the top! Even as she sobs out the last of her little orgasm, he's turning her around, bending her over the bar, lubricating her bottomflower, and he's just plunging his rampant rod deep within her, raping her of the virginity of her anus as she cries out with each thru st. Great job, Buzz!</p> <p>And all over the punishment area it's the same story: gorgeous little preteens being punished and raped by their new 'Daddies', cries and moans, trembles and shivers, sobs and orgasms. And all these little girls know that now they have one more 'Daddy' who loves them, to whom they can turn to anytime for help and solace, and they know that the marvelous gift they've given their new 'Daddies' not only has given each one great pleasure, but has helped needy kids all over the world. Tom has just handed me the grand total... folks, this year's take from the Auction alone, including the Young Teen's Softball Game Auction, the Little League Boy's Auction, and the Preteen Girl's Softball Game Auction, is over four hundred thousand dollars! Combined with the proceeds from the broadcast, and the take at the door, that's over one million dollars going to charity. Is that a record, Tom' It's a record, folks! That's the most that's ever been collected so far. Isn't that great?!</p> <p>Well, that's the end of today's broadcast, folks. I'm at the punishment area where my new little preteen 'daughter' has been brought for me, and I gotta tell you, I'm as hard as a rock! Hopefully, since I raped Sandra earlier, I'll be able to give this little ten-year-old virgin the punishment raping she deserves.</p> <p>This is John ****, signing off, for the Worldwide Group Family Broadcast Network!</p></div>",[]
1153,The Spy and the Preteen,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-07-10,53,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Now, don't forget, girlie: keep the place clean until we get back! There's plenty of food in the pantry, and we're leaving the water turned on. Keep the 'Vacancy' sign off."" With that the *******'s left, leaving me alone in the motel.</p> <p>My name is Vivienne. I'm eleven. I live in *******-ia. I was in an orphanage, 'cause my mom died when I was 2, and I never knew my father, then the *******'s paid the staff to let them take me to work for them. In a lot of places I suppose they wouldn't let them do that, but I guess *******-ia doesn't have any laws about that. I think the *******'s figured they wouldn't have to pay me anything and I wouldn't eat a lot. They didn't need me to do much, anyway. They had this rundown motel in the country. It was offseason, and they just needed somebody to watch it while they went away for a while. At least, that's what they said...</p> <p>At the orphanage they used to whip us a lot. They would take us in a room, and the Head and his assistant would strip us naked and spank us on our bottoms, then use a strap on our thighs and bottoms. Sometimes the strap would hit my little girlhood, even. It really stung, and left red marks for a while. Afterwards, in bed, I would rub it and rub it. It made it feel... funny, somehow. I didn't like getting whipped, and it was so embarassing being naked in front of those men, but somehow I couldn't help but feel kinda... excited, when I knew I was gonna get a whipping.</p> <p>The only time I really liked it there was when some missionaries came. They taught me and some of the other kids how to read, and gave us some books and stuff. But they couldn't stay long.</p> <p>The *******'s weren't so bad, I guess. Mr. ******* would kinda swat my bottom as I went past him, and pull me up against him sometimes and touch my chest when he thought Mrs. ******* wasn't looking, but he never did anything else to me.</p> <p>After they left it was OK for a while. I had some books, and the radio. Then one day two men came right into the office! The door was locked, but they had a key. They just grinned at me, and one said, ""You must be little Vivienne! Mr. and Mrs. ******* told us all about you, didn't they, Sol?"" His friend just looked at me and nodded. I couldn't say anything, I was so scared and surprised.</p> <p>""The *******'s just wanted us to come and check on you,"" Sol said, ""Isn't that right, Sluggsy?""</p> <p>""That's right. And they said we should make sure you were doing what you were supposed to do, and... take care of you if you weren't. So we're gonna take a look around."" They left the office then, but I don't think they looked around much. They came right back in with a few suitcases. ""It looks like you haven't been doing a very good job of keeping this place up, girlie. I think you're gonna have to be punished."" They chased me around the office for a minute. Then they had me backed up into a corner, and I couldn't get away. I was right up against the switch for the 'Vacancy' sign, so I pushed it. I don't think they could see me do it. I was crying and screaming, but they didn't care. They just held onto me and Sol grabbed the zipper on the front of the jumper I was wearing and pulled it down. I really started to fight then, biting and scratching. I think it made them mad, 'cause they didn't even wait to pull my clothes off, they just slung me over Sol' lap and he started span king me. Sluggsy reached around under me and pinched my nipples and touched my girlhood through my jumper. I was bawling and struggling, but even though I was freaked out, I could still tell that it felt a little... exciting to be punished that way. But I didn't want those two to be doing it! I was really afraid of them. They seemed so mean.</p> <p>Just then there was a ring at the door! They froze, and Sol dumped me off his lap. ""Go answer it, girlie!"" he hissed. ""Whoever it is, send them away, if you know what's good for you!""</p> <p>I shuffled to the door, trying to pull the zipper of my jumper up. I couldn't get it, so I opened the door with one hand, and sorta held the top of my jumper together with the other. I looked up, and saw a man. When I first saw his face I thought, Oh, no, another one of them! He looked kinda... cold, and he had a scar on one side of his face. But then he spoke.</p> <p>""I'm terribly sorry, but I seem to have a puncture. Could I bother you for a room for the night?"" He was British! I could tell by his accent. One of the missionaries was British, and he sounded just the same. And the missionary called a 'flat tire' a 'puncture', too.</p> <p>""I-I'm sorry, but we're... we're full up. Yeah, that's right,"" I stammered out something silly.</p> <p>""But your 'Vacancy' sign was on,"" he answered.</p> <p>""Umm... yeah. Um... but we don't have any rooms. I'm sorry."" But even while I was saying that, I kinda crooked my finger, like I was inviting him in. Sol and Sluggsy were out of sight, and they couldn't see me do it. I put a real worried and scared expression on my face. It wasn't hard to do, 'cause I was real worried and scared, all right!</p> <p>""Hmm. I don't think I'll take 'no' for an answer, young lady. I'm coming in."" And he pushed right past me into the office. As he came in, Sol and Sluggsy stepped forward towards him, but stopped when they saw him. There was something about him. He looked... ready, somehow. I think they saw it, too. ""Well, I see you're not completely alone here, are you, young lady? Do you blokes run this place?"" he asked, breezily.</p> <p>""Uh, yeah. Yeah, we run it. Didn't the girlie tell you? We don't got any rooms. So scram, if you know what's good for ya, ya get me?"" Sluggsy said.</p> <p>""I'm not going anywhere. My car has a puncture, and I'm tired. You've got plenty of rooms, and your 'Vacancy' sign was on. So I'm staying here, regardless. Now do you get me?""</p> <p>Sol and Sluggsy just looked at each other. They shrugged, and I think Sluggsy kinda winked at Sol. ""All right, bub, but there ain't no... amenities here or nothin'. And you clear out in the morning, right?""</p> <p>""OK with me,"" the stranger said, and headed back out to his car. I hurried after him, before Sol and Sluggsy could stop me.</p> <p>Once we were nearer his car, I said, ""I'm so glad you're here! Those men... I'm real scared of them. They're not related to me. They were hurting me, and I think... I think they were gonna..."" I was kinda sobbing by then, and he just patted my arm.</p> <p>""Shh, it's all right, it's all right now, little one. Nothing's going to happen to you now. Just tell me what's going on."" I tried to tell him between sobs who I was and why I was there. He nodded knowingly. ""Those people, the *******'s: they probably hired these men to burn this place down for the insurance. The men were to make sure that you... didn't make it, and make it look like you started the fire, perhaps by accident somehow. Well, we'll see...""</p> <p>We were at his car. He opened up the trunk (the 'boot', he called it). There were some suitcases and briefcases in it. He popped one open, and I couldn't believe it! There were guns in it! He picked one up, a smallish one. ""This is a Beretta. Have you ever fired a pistol?"" I shook my head, eyes wide. ""There's no time to give you a lesson. Just aim like you're pointing your finger, and squeeze the trigger. Remember to turn off the safety."" He showed me the button. ""Stuff it down inside your jumper,"" he said, and slipped it down my front. Then he pulled on the zipper, and it came up easily. I sure felt better, with it zipped up, so my little nipples weren't showing anymore! ""And just to make you feel better..."" he opened his suitcoat. Under it was a holster. He pulled out the gun...'pistol', I mean. It was bigger. ""This is a Walther PPK; some real stopping power. We'll be all right. Let's get into a room for the night, OK?""</p> <p>He took me over to the unit farthest from the office. He didn't have much luggage. I sat down on the bed and started shaking. He sat next to me and held me, stroking my shoulders and telling me, ""Shhh, it's OK, everything's all right now,"" and stuff like that. It felt so good to have him there. Even though I didn't know him or anything, it felt like I think it would if my Daddy had been there. If I'd ever had a Daddy.</p> <p>He told me to just call him 'Commander'. I asked him what he did, and he said, ""I'm with Universal Exports."" I didn't know what that meant, and I sorta screwed my face up at him and asked him why he had the guns. He just smiled and whispered in my ear, ""I'm really a secret agent, but don't tell anyone."" I promised I wouldn't.</p> <p>Then he started asking me about myself, my name and stuff, where I was from. I told him all about me. Nobody had ever taken any interest in me before. I told him stuff I'd never told anyone ever, even stuff like how it made me feel when I was whipped or spanked, how even though it hurt and I didn't like it, it made me feel so... funny. He just nodded and looked serious. He didn't make fun of me, or say anything about it, at first. He just held me, and it felt so good.</p> <p>He asked me questions and stuff, while I was talking, to find out more about me, and how I got there. One time he said something funny, ""You told he how it made you feel to be spanked and whipped, how part of it you didn't like, but part you did, sort of."" I nodded, with my head down. It was kinda embarassing, talking about that! ""Do you think you would mind it if you weren't scared, and you knew that it wouldn't hurt very much, if someone you loved were to spank you, or whip you?""</p> <p>I just stared at him for a moment. I didn't know what to say. Then I got to feeling real sleepy, and I yawned. ""You need to go to bed, darling Viv,"" he said.</p> <p>""I-I don't wanna! I-I'm scared. Won't you tell me a story, or something?"" I wheedled. ""Tell me about you. Do you have any kids? A-are you married?""</p> <p>""No, I don't have any kids, and I'm not married. Not now. She died,"" he answered.</p> <p>I felt real bad. ""I'm sorry. I-I didn't know.""</p> <p>""That's all right. It was a few years ago. I'll tell you what. I'll tell you a little about her and me. If you don't like my story, just stop me anytime, OK?"" I nodded happily.</p> <p class=""h2"">Bedtime Story</p> <p>""Most of the day she acted normally. No one could tell, unless they listened carefully to the things she said to me, and the tone of voice she used. They might have seemed a little... child-like, perhaps. But then, so many young women are immature these days, they might not even have noticed.</p> <p>""If they had noticed her manner of dress, they might have wondered at the pattern: mostly jumpers, sailor suits, short plaid skirts with sheer white blouses over lacy bras. Saddle shoes or loafers, and knee socks. If they could have seen her panties, they would really have been surprised! Always cotton, lacy trim, with little hearts, teddy bears, or flowers on them, even cartoons, sometimes (Cinderella, Jasmine, or Ariel, maybe; no Taz or Power Rangers, that's for sure!).</p> <p>""You see, no matter how old she was in ""bio-years"", my wife was always ten years old to me. And although we were legally married, she was always my little ""daughter"", and I was her ""Daddy"". We went through some rough times, when my... predeliction was first revealed, but she wisely decided to try and satisfy it as best she could, and hope that helped to keep me on ""the straight and narrow"", as it were. And did it ever work out fine!</p> <p>""On a typical evening, I'd be lying on the sofa in our family room. She'd come trudging into the room, looking downcast. She'd be dressed in a baby-doll nightshirt, all frills and lacy, very sheer, with nothing on underneath. Or perhaps a soft pair of pajamas, with hearts or bears on them. Her hair would be in a blue, little-girl's bow, or perhaps a barette. Bunny slippers on her feet completed the outfit.</p> <p>""""Come here, young lady!"" I would growl. She would shuffle over to my side. ""You've been very naughty today, haven't you?"" I would inquire. She would just nod, glumly. ""Speak up, little missy, I can't hear you!"" I would command, punctuating it with a smack to the front of her bare thighs.</p> <p>""""OH!"" she would gasp, and, ""Yes, Daddy, I've been naughty!"" she would add.</p> <p>""""And naughty girls should be punished, shouldn't they, young lady?"" I would ask rhetorically.</p> <p>""""Oh, yes Daddy, I know, but Oh, please, Daddy, must I be punished?!"" she would plead, fetchingly. But to no avail. I would tip her unceremoniously over my lap, toss up the hem of her nightie, and express astonishment.</p> <p>""""Young lady! Where are your panties?! You should be ashamed to have your bottom so bare. You really need a spanking!"" And with that I would commence to rain smack after open-handed smack on her buttocks, alternating cheeks, and frequently aiming for the groove between them, almost spanking her on her anus, as she wailed and sobbed. After her bottom was suitably reddened, I would slow down, and gently rub her bottom, often pulling the cheeks apart so she could feel the cool air on her little bottomflower. She would gasp and moan softly.</p> <p>""Then I'd push her off my lap and command her to stand up. She would rub her nose and her bottom, snuffling. ""You're not done with your punishment yet, young lady!"" I would bark. ""Take off that nightgown this instant!""</p> <p>""She would dither. ""Oh, but Daddy, please! Do I haveta? Then I'll be all... naked! It'll be so 'barassing!""</p> <p>""""Right now, young lady!"" I would reply, with a smack on her bottom. ""You should have thought of that before you misbehaved!"" Reluctantly she would pull the nightie up and over her head. In my mind's eye she would be heartbreakingly slender, hips just beginning to think about flaring, breasts no more than buds, nipples barely breaking the plane of her chest. Her girlcleft nearly matched my imagination: smooth, unfledged, shyly peeping from between her thighs, as she would writhe a bit in embarrassment at my avid gaze.</p> <p>""""I think it will be the riding crop, tonite, little missy,"" I might have announced.</p> <p>""""Oh, Daddy, but please, please, please!"" she would beg, piteously. But I would be determined. I would circle her, slapping the crop's end into my palm, ominously. Suddenly I would flash it out, smacking the back of her thighs as she would jump and yelp. I would whip her with the crop untill the backs of her thighs were suitably reddened. As I did I would rest my left hand on her shoulder, then slide it down, almost casually, then seize her left breast, pinching and twisting her tender nipple. She would writhe prettily in reaction.</p> <p>""Then I would swing around, circling my hand from her breast to her bottom, seizing her recently-spanked cheeks in a firm grasp, as I would bring the crop down sharply across the front of her bare thighs. She would cry out repeatedly as I disciplined her.</p> <p>""After a bit of that I would pause, looking her up and down. She would shiver and sniffle, waiting. I would tenderly kiss her forehead and hug her a bit, as she pressed against me. ""You're so precious and pretty, little one. But you're getting bigger, aren't you! I think you may be ready for Big Girl's punishment tonite,"" I might say.</p> <p>""""Oh, but Daddy, please! Big Girl's punishment??!! But that means I haveta be whipped on my... my..."" she would trail off, not wanting to finish the thought.</p> <p>""""That's right, young lady, and right now!"" With that would I bring the crop down sharply across her breasts with a smack! She would wail and sob as I repeatedly whipped her top, reddening her little-girl breasts, her nipples becoming erect from the stimulation.</p> <p>""""You know what I think you need, little one? I think you need a bra and panties whipping,"" I would opine solemnly.</p> <p>""""Wh-what's th-that?"" she would inquire, nervously twisting her hands together and fidgeting.</p> <p>""""That's where I use this,"" I would say, holding up the crop, ""To make it look like you have on a bra and panties, but it's really just your hide being tanned from your punishment!"" She would gape in astonishment at this, and then beg and plead.</p> <p>""""Oh, Daddy, please, do I have to have a bra and panties whipping??!! Oh, Daddy, it's gonna sting so much on my little nipples and cleft! Oh, Daddy, please!"" she would say.</p> <p>""WHAP! would go the crop on her breasts again, and ""AAAA!"" would cry out my little child-wife. Her moans and cries would fill the air as I reddened her little breasts completely, not neglecting the undersides and lateral surfaces. Then I would shift my aim to her bottom, fading but still reddened from her spanking, and bring the flush back to her ""cheeks"" with the crop, as she would dance from foot to foot.</p> <p>""Shifting to her front, I would swing the crop back and forth across her mons as she would wail and sob. I would order her to spread her little legs, and she would obey after a sharp smack to her breasts convinces her that I meant business. Then I would complete her ""bra and panties"" by thoroughly reddening her cleft and anus with the crop. By that time she would be sobbing convulsively, the tears running down her little cheeks.</p> <p>""I would stop, finally, and sit down on the couch, pulling her down onto my lap. She would cling to me, staining my shirt with her tears as she sniffled.""</p> <p>He stopped then. I asked, ""Isn't there any more to the story?""</p> <p>""Maybe someday I'll tell you the rest, sweetheart.""</p> <p>I sat there and thought for a minute. Then I asked him, ""W-would you...?"" I stopped, embarassed.</p> <p>""Would I what, darling little Viv? Ask me anything, dearheart.""</p> <p>""Would you spank me?"" I whispered, and hung my head, peeping up at him through my eyelashes.</p> <p>He didn't answer, he just pulled me up onto his lap and gave me a big hug. Then he put me gently on the bed, got up, opened the door a crack, and looked around. Then he came back and cupped my chin, tipping my face up to his. ""I think you've been a naughty girl, haven't you, hmmm?"" A shiver went through me. ""And naughty girls have to be spanked!""</p> <p>With that he sat down, pulled me across his lap face down, lifted the hem of my jumper up, tugged my panties down, and started smacking my bottom! I was yelping and kicking. It stung, but... it didn't really hurt. I can't really describe how it felt, but it felt so... good, to have someone who cared for me spanking me, when I knew it wouldn't hurt much, and I would be safe. Afterwards he just hugged me and hugged me, as we lay down next to each other on the bed. And I fell asleep.</p> <p>In the middle of the night I woke up scared. Something was wrong. I looked over at the door, and it was open! A man's figure was sillhouetted against the moonlight. Then I heard a 'clunk', or something, and the man fell back. The Commander went to the door. He had the Walther in his hand, with something long, like a tube, attached to the barrel. Just then the wall between our unit and the one next door crashed in! Sluggsy burst through it with an axe in his hand, but the Commander fired once and he dropped.</p> <p>The Commander checked both of them. ""Don't worry, sweetheart, they're both... gone. You'll never have to worry about them again."" He shoved his pistol into the back of his belt, came over to the bed and picked me up. ""Let's get out of this place, right now!""</p> <p>We took Sluggsy's car. We went to what he called a 'safe house'. I think he gave me a few days to sorta settle down. Then he sat me down for a serious talk. ""Little Viv, we need to decide what to do with you. Do you want me to get you back to the orphanage?"" I made the 'yuck' face. He chuckled. ""I guess not. Is there anyone else you'd like me to call, or take you to?"" I shook my head.</p> <p>""I want to stay with you,"" I whispered. ""Please, Commander,"" I added.</p> <p>He picked me up onto his lap. ""I'd love for you to stay with me, sweetheart. But I know myself. If you stay with me, I'll need to be able to do whatever I want with you. And what I'll want to do is treat you like my daughter [my heart jumped when he said that], and my wife, and my slave."" I looked up at him, kinda shy-like. ""That means that I will spank you, and whip you, and punish you... other ways, any time I want to. Do you understand?""</p> <p>I nodded. ""Does that mean you get to put your... thing inside me, too?"" I asked him.</p> <p>He swept me up in his arms in a big hug. ""Yes, that's what it means,"" he finally whispered in my ear. He pulled away a bit and looked me in the eye. ""I won't tell you that it won't hurt; it might, some, at first. But I think, after a while, that you might come to enjoy everything I do to you...""</p> <p>We were married in a nearby church. The Commander looked so handsome in his dress whites. I think he somehow convinced some local official to declare him my guardian, so he could do it legally.</p> <p>When we got home, he took me to the bedroom. ""Take off all your clothes, young lady. It's time for you to be punished, and I want you naked, right now,"" he commanded. It was so embarassing, to have to take off all my clothes with him watching! I was blushing, and I was moving kinda slow, because as soon as my bottom was bare he smacked it with his hand, saying, ""Hurry up!"" but he had a grin on his face.</p> <p>Then I was all naked, standing in front of him. Without thinking I covered my little breasts and my girlhood with my hands. He smacked my thighs and said, ""Hands at your sides, young lady!"" I did, and then he could my little nipples, and my little cleft, and everthing, and it was sooo embarassing!</p> <p>Then he took me in his arms and held me for a while, and ran his hands up and down my body, touching me all over. Oh, it felt so good to feel his warm, strong hands touching me! Then he was pinching and twisting my little nipples, and it almost hurt, but not quite, and almost tickled, but not really, and it made me gasp and moan.</p> <p>Then he bent me over, under his arm, and started spanking my bottom, kinda fast but not real hard. I started yelping a bit, and dancing from foot to foot, saying, ""Please, Sir, oh please!"" After a while he sat down and pulled me over his lap and kept spanking me, on my bottom and on the backs of my thighs. Then he pulled me up into another hug that felt so good. I was sobbing a little bit, but at the same time I felt so wonderful. He kissed me all over my face, then kissed my lips real long. Then he put his tongue inside my mouth. I didn't know what to do, so I just kinda touched the end of his tongue with mine. I guess that was good, because he sorta groaned and hugged me even tighter and kissed me more.</p> <p>He layed me down real gentle on the bed and kept kissing me, but in differnt places. Between my eyes, on my eyelids, then to my neck. Then he was on my chest, and he sorta bit and sucked and pulled on my nipples. It felt so... weird, not really hurting, but... punishing me in some way, but it made my little girlhood feel strange, too. I cried out and moaned when he did it.</p> <p>Then he slid down, down to my little girlhood. He put his mouth right on it, and it felt like fire, but a real good kinda fire! He kissed it, and licked it, and sucked and bit on that little button part, and I was just about yelling, and bucking up and down. Then he suddenly raised up and started spanking me, right on my little girlhood! And he pinched and twisted my nipples at the same time. That fire feeling just shot right through me, and I screamed and bounced around on the bed, and it was so punishing, and so embarassing, but so good at the same time, I don't know how to talk about it. And he kept spanking and rubbing and spanking and rubbing me there, until I finally calmed down some. Then he hugged and hugged me, and I felt so loved and so good, even though I was sobbing and sniffling.</p> <p>Once I was quiet, he started talking to me. He told me that it was time for us to be married completely, all the way, if I really wanted us to be. Or I could say no, and then we wouldn't be. But if I said no, then he would find me somewhere else to live, a boarding school or something like that, because it would be too hard on him to not be able to have me. He said it was up to me. ""Bein' married all the way: that means you get to rape me, right?"" I asked.</p> <p>""That's right darling Viv, it does, and I won't say it won't hurt at first. But like I said, I think after a while you might find that you like it...""</p> <p>I leaned against him for a little while. I knew I should be freaked out by what he was saying, but...</p> <p>""I wanna be yours,"" I whispered. He swept me up in his arms and hugged me so tight, and kissed me and kissed me.</p> <p>After a while he put me back on the bed, on my knees. He took off his clothes and stood before me. I could see his... thing, he called it his 'rod', and it was real long and thick, and pointing straight up! ""Tonight I'm just going to rape your mouth."" I didn't know anybody got raped in their mouths! But he said, ""It's all right, this probably won't hurt at all. But something will come out of me when I'm done..."" I musta made the 'yuck' face again, 'cause he said, ""Don't worry; it's not pee! It's my seed. I want you to swallow it. Many girls do. Just make a tunnel with your tongue and the roof of your mouth...""</p> <p>He held the sides of my head and put his rod in my mouth. I can't even tell you what it tasted like, I was in a daze. He worked it back and forth a few times. I was afraid he would gag me with it, but he was careful, he didn't push it in too far. In just a few moments he gave kinda like a groan, and then this warm, salty-tasting stuff was spurting in my mouth! I tried to swallow it all, but there was too much. When he pulled his rod out, some dribbled out and dripped onto my chest. He kinda scooped it up and put it back in my mouth. Then he kissed me and held me and told me how much he loved me. After that we went to sleep.</p> <p>The next day was great! We went to a movie, and got ice cream, and went horseback riding. Every now and then during the day he would take me aside, like into a doorway or behind a tree, pull my skirt up and my panties down, and spank me. I was always so embarassed, 'case someone saw my bare bottom. That night he took me into the bedroom and made me take all my clothes off again. Then he put me on the bed on my knees, with my chest all the way down on the bed. I knew he could see my bottomflower and my girlhood real easy, and it made me blush, it was so embarassing. Then he took his belt off and began whipping me with it, first on my thighs, and then on my bottom. He even made the end of it snap onto my girlhood and my bottomflower! I yelped and cried out.</p> <p>Then he put his hand right on my little girlhood, and pressed it and rubbed it, and pinched and twisted my little button. He put some kinda jelly stuff on his other hand, and put his fingers right into my bottomflower and pushed them in so far! And every now and then he'd pull them out fast and spank me right on my little bottomflower, kinda quick and hard, then push them back in again. And that fire feeling started coming on real strong, and my little hips started rocking back and forth, and I pushed my bottom back against his hand, and pushed my girlhood forward against his other hand, and that fire just shot right through me and I nearly screamed and jumped around and it felt so embarassing and so punishing and so good!</p> <p>While I was still moaning and panting and jerking around, he put the end of his rod against my little bottomflower, and pushed in so hard, and raped me in my bottom! It hurt some, and I felt so full, and it was so embarassing to know a grown man's rod was in my bottom, I just screamed out loud, and cried and cried. He just held me, and kissed me, and told me how much he loved me. Pretty soon I calmed down to the occasional sob and sniff. He started pushing his rod in and out of me, and it felt so strange, but after a while it didn't feel so bad. And it wasn't long before he gave that kinda groan again, and pushed in real hard and stayed there for a while. Then he pulled out, and kissed me and kissed me.</p> <p>After that we took a shower; we needed it!</p> <p>The next night he made me take my clothes off, and he brought out something he called a 'riding crop'. He started to whip me with it, all over: the front and back of my thighs, my bottom, even my little nipples and breastbuds! It stung, and it was so embarassing to be whipped naked by a grown man, I was blushing and crying out and sobbing.</p> <p>He laid me down on the bed face up, and made put my knees up, and my feet together, and then drop my knees apart. Now my little girlhood was so open to him, I was even more embarassed. He took the crop and whipped me, right on my little girlhood and on my button! I cried out loud, and tears were running down my face, but that fire feeling was starting between my legs again. Then he tossed the crop aside and put his mouth right on my little girlhood, and sucked and bit on my little button, and that fire ran right through me and I arched up and screamed and jumped around. But he put his hands on my shoulders and held me down on the bed, and put his rod right up to my girlhood, and pushed in so hard, and raped me of my maidenhead, and oh it did hurt so much, and I screamed and cried. He just held me, and kissed my hair, and told me he loved me, while I sobbed and my shoulders shook. I could feel him sort of throbbing inside my punished girlhood. After a while my sobs died down t o the occasional sniffle. He started to push his rod in and out of me, long and slow at first, then fast and hard. I yelled with each push, like this: ""AAH! - AAH! - AAH!"" Pretty soon I could feel that fire thing coming over me again. I was bucking, and moaning, and jerking, and yelling. And then I he gave that kinda groan, and filled me with his seed. It mixed with the little trickle of blood from me losing my maidenhead and I could feel it run out of my cleft down onto my anus.</p> <p>Afterwards I lay in his arms, all burning and murmuring, my face buried in his chest. He kissed me and nuzzled my hair. All of a sudden I raised up on an elbow and said, ""Y'know what?""</p> <p>""No, what?""</p> <p>""I just thought of something: I don't even know your name!"" And I didn't; I just called him 'Sir' or 'Commander'.</p> <p>""That's right, you don't. Well, I think you ought to know your husband's name, so I'll tell you. The name is ****. ***** ****.""</p></div>",[]
1154,Before the Party,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2004-07-21,33,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There I was, an eleven-year-old girl, naked, bound and gagged, waiting for the strange men to whip and rape me.</p> <p>My writing teacher said that you should always try to start a story with a 'grabber'. She said that's a sentence that 'grabs' people and makes them want to read the rest of the story. So I hope that my 'grabber' worked!</p> <p>Anyways, that's how it was. Only I wasn't really 'gagged'. I had this kinda thing in my mouth that holds your mouth open so you can't bite down, but I could still talk, sorta. I was sitting on a padded platform thing, with my bottom hanging way out over the edge of it. I was leaned forward some, and my wrists and neck stuck through this padded board kind of thing that opened up and closed down on three holes, two small ones for my wrists, and one larger one for my neck. Right above my knees my legs went through the same kind of board, so I was stuck there, I couldn't pull back or move my hands or legs anywhere.</p> <p>I was there because my 'Daddy' had taken me to this party. There were other 'Daddies' there, too, with their little girls. 'Daddy' told me about the party, and he said it was up to me whether I wanted to go. The party sounded like a lot of fun, but any girl who wanted to go to the party had to be willing to be tied up and stuff. After that, we'd go to the party. 'Daddy' had already done to me a lot of the stuff that the strange 'Daddies' were going to do, and he'd had a strange 'Daddy' over to our house to punish and rape me before. Besides, 'Daddy' was going to be there the whole time, and he said that he would check out the other 'Daddies' before the party to make sure they wouldn't do anything to me they weren't supposed to, and they were all part of the Worldwide Group Family, so they really were married to me even though I'd never met them, and he was only going to let three of them punish and rape me. But still...</p> <p>I know I was blushing, tied up there on the platform. I mean, I was so naked, and anybody walking by could see my nipples, and my anus, and my girlcleft, and everthing! There were other girls in the room, tied up like I was. I could see some of them, but I couldn't see around the board my head was stuck through, so I couldn't see all of them. I heard footsteps, and across the room I heard some men's voices. I knew the 'Daddies' were coming in. Then I started hearing the sound of whips and spanks and stuff, and girls' voices making noises, like, ""AAAH!"" and ""OOOH!"" and ""OH, 'DADDY', PLEASE!"" and stuff like that.</p> <p>Then a man walked up to me. I'd never seen him before. The way the platform was, I was looking right at his belt. I had to twist my neck to try and see his face, but he knelt down in front of me to make it easier. He was handsome! 'Daddy' told me all the men would be good-looking (Actually he said they'd be 'hunks'. I love my 'Daddy'!), and he wasn't kidding. The man said, ""Hello sweetheart, I'm your 'Daddy'-Robert. You are absolutely gorgeous! Just like your 'Daddy' said you'd be. And you are so sweet to let me enjoy you this way. Do you have your button?"" I nodded. I forgot to mention that. Even though my hands were trapped in that board (the 'stocks' I think it's called), it was rigged up with a button that I could keep my finger on. ""Let's test it, OK?"" 'Daddy'-Robert said. I pressed the button, and a bell rang from somewhere nearby. Next thing I knew my 'Daddy' was there!</p> <p>""Testing the button, Bob?"" he asked.</p> <p>'Daddy'-Robert nodded and said, ""Yep. Looks like it works fine. And John, you weren't fooling about her. She's stunning!""</p> <p>""Thanks, Bob, I know you'll love her as much as I do. Well, have at it!"" 'Daddy' left somewhere I couldn't see, winking at me as he went.</p> <p>""So, you know what to do if it's too much, right? Just push that button!"" 'Daddy'-Robert said, and he leaned down and kissed my forehead and smoothed my hair back. He spent some time doing that, just kissing me on my face, and whispering to me how beautiful I was and how much he loved me. He was so romantic and sweet, I never wanted it to stop! But at the same time, I almost couldn't wait for him to get started. And I still was nervous about what was going to happen to me. My mouth was getting dry, and I was shaking a little. And I could feel my cleft getting a little wet, too!</p> <p>""Let's get going, shall we?"" he asked, as if I could stop him! He ran his hands over my body, touching me, tickling me, holding my little nipples and pinching them, rubbing up and down my little cleft and anus. I couldn't help myself, I was already making little noises, moaning and whimpering. ""I'm sure you've been a very naughty girl, haven't you, sweetheart?"" he asked.</p> <p>I tried to say, ""Oh, yes 'Daddy', but oh, please, 'Daddy', please!"" but it sounded like, ""Oh, yeth 'Daddy', dut oh, tleathe, 'Daddy', tleathe!"" because I couldn't close my mouth 'cause of the thing in it.</p> <p>He started spanking my bottom with his bare hand, SMACK-SMACK-SMACK! I moaned and yelped with each smack. He spanked my bottom for a while, then moved down to the tops of my thighs where he could reach them. He stopped and just rubbed where he spanked. It felt so good. Then he picked up the B-Stik. 'Daddy' told me that all the 'Daddies' who brought their little girls to the party to be punished and raped could decide if there was one thing they wanted them to be punished with. Like I said, I could see one of the other girls pretty easily. She looked a little older or bigger than me. She had little breasts (I don't really have any; 'Daddy' says I just have buds), and a little bit of hair on her girlcleft (I don't have any, yet). Her 'Daddy' had leaned a cane next to her platform, and now the stranger 'Daddy' was whipping her with it. I could see the 'traintracks' left from each stroke. And boy, was she yelling with each one!</p> <p>But 'Daddy' doesn't ever use a cane on me. He says I'm too young and little for that. Sometimes he uses a riding crop or a switch. But he told me that at the party he'd just put the B-Stik out. That's cause 'Daddy' says the B-Stik is made so that you can't really hurt anyone too bad with it. It stings, but even if you swing it really hard it won't leave a mark for very long, just a red streak and it goes away pretty soon.</p> <p>But it does sting! And now 'Daddy'-Robert was swinging it on my bottom! WAP-WAP-WAP! Now I was crying out and even sobbing a little. He kept whipping me on my bottom, and my thighs. Then he swung it right on my little anus! Boy did I yell! He whipped me again and again there, and I was jerking and sobbing and making all kinda noises.</p> <p>Then he moved to my cleft. He whipped me and whipped me on my little girlcleft and clitoris. I nearly screamed, it was so intense. I mean, sure my 'Daddy' whips me there a lot, but it's still real embarassing, and even more when it's a strange man, don't you think? It's so hard to describe how it feels. It hurts some, but not real bad, I guess. It's embarassing, and it makes it burn, and makes my cleft get wet, and makes that feeling start in my clitoris, and I can hardly breathe.</p> <p>He moved the whipping from the B-Stik back away from my clitoris, and grabbed my clit with his fingers. He pinched it and rubbed it and pulled it out and stuff, while he whipped me and whipped me on my cleftlips and anus. Pretty soon I was having a punishment-'gasm, and it was something! I yelled and yelled, and bounced up and down on the platform. After a while it wore off. He had stopped whipping me and was just holding me, and rubbing me, and telling me how much he loved me again.</p> <p>After a while he moved around in front of me. His pants were open, and his thing was poking out. It was all stiff. He held the sides of my head and put it into my mouth. 'Daddy' had never used that holder-open thing with me before. I was used to him just telling me to open my mouth, and reminding me not to bite! But there was no way I could bite, or do anything about him raping my mouth.</p> <p>I was glad he didn't put it in too far. 'Daddy' never does. It was really embarassing, and part of me wanted to just hold still and not use my tongue or anything, but at the same time, I thought I'd better try to make him come in my mouth...</p> <p>I was sucking as hard as I could, and using my tongue on him. I know he liked it, cause he got even harder, and he was breathing hard, and making little growly noises. But right before I thought I had him, he pulled out! He kinda chuckled, and said, ""Nice try sweetheart, but I'm not quite ready to quit yet!"" He moved around behind me. I knew he would. That's kinda why I tried hard to make him come. I mean, 'Daddy' has raped my anus plenty of times, but still...</p> <p>He didn't waste any time. He just rammed his thing right into me, using my own spit as lubercant. I just about screamed. He stopped for a moment. I think he was waiting to see if I'd press the button. But I didn't. I mean, sure it hurt some, and it was real intense and embarassing, but I knew he'd love raping my bottom. 'Daddy' always does. And he'd made me feel so good, and given me such a great punishment-'gasm, I had to let him rape me, I mean it was only fair, right? Anyways, once I settled down to just a sob ever now and then he started raping me again, going in and out slow at first, then real fast. He reached around and grabbed my cleft and clitoris again, rubbing and pinching me, so it started to feel real good. But it didn't last long, cause he rammed it in real far, and kept it there while he kinda shook, and groaned, and I knew he had come inside me. Then he was stroking and rubbing me, and calling me his sweet little girl, and telling me how much he loved me. He w as so nice.</p> <p>He kinda cleaned me up a little bit, and gave me a goodbye kiss, and said, ""I'll see you at the party, sweetheart!"" Then he left.</p> <p>Another man came up real soon. He said his name was 'Daddy'-Charles. He kissed me a lot at first. He even kissed me on my girlcleft and clitoris! He didn't waste any time. He had me coming in just a few minutes, before he'd even spanked me or anything. While I was still moaning from my 'gasm he took the B-Stik to my cleftlips and clitoris. It wasn't no time before I was having another punishment-'gasm, even better than the first one! Then he grabbed my hips and pushed his thing in and raped my cleft real hard. He pushed in and out of me a few times, but then he stopped. I almost was disappointed when he pulled out. Then he came around to my face and put his thing in my mouth! I'd never tasted myself that way before. He pushed in and out, and it wasn't long before I wasn't tasting me, I was tasting him, cause he squirted his seed right in my mouth. I tried to swallow it all, but I'm not that good at that yet, so some spilled out and ran down onto my chest. He took a cloth that was hanging there and wiped it up for me, grinning at me the whole time. I guess it must have felt pretty good. 'Daddy' always says I have a 'well-trained mouth'. He says that's a quote, but he hasn't told me what from yet.</p> <p>Afterwards 'Daddy'-Charles kissed me and kissed me and told me he loved me so much. Then he left.</p> <p>Then the third stranger-'Daddy' came up. He said his name was 'Daddy'-Buzz. He did pretty much what the other two had. He whipped me on my bottom and thighs and anus and cleft. Also my nipples. I was breathing real hard and making little whimpery noises by the time he stopped. He ran his hands up and down me for a while, squeezing my nipples and cleft and stuff. He kissed my cleft, too, and kinda bit my clitoris with his tongue and his teeth. That just drove me wild, and I started coming and coming. He stopped kissing, and started spanking my cleft then, and it made my come just explode all through me. I mean I was screaming.</p> <p>Once I was done, he kinda did what 'Daddy'-Robert did. First he raped my mouth for a while, but he didn't let me make him come. He pulled out, and kissed me, and raped my cleft real hard. It was sore at first, but it was starting to feel real good. Then he pulled my hips against him real hard, and shook a bit, and I knew he had come inside me. It felt so good, to know that I had made my new 'Daddy' feel good. It's funny how you think of stuff at the strangest times. Even while I was moaning and whimpering from being embarassed, and being whipped and raped and stuff, I was thinking about how it would feel if I was a little older, and one of my 'Daddies' was raping me and making a baby inside me.</p> <p>But I'm not old enough for that yet. And then all my new 'Daddies' were there, and my own 'Daddy', and they were undoing me, and kissing me, and hugging me, and telling me how wonderful I was, and it was all so great!</p> <p>And then we got to go to the party!</p> <p>The End</p> </div>",['Comments; I long for comments! I live for comments!']
1155,Impaled Alive,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,,2005-08-11,21,4,"ped, M/g, bd, rp, spank, whip",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""So, Tomas, what approach would you use in this case?""</p> <p>""Well, Master, I think the posterior approach is clearly the correct one. Not only will it be much safer and technically less difficult, it will allow for the anterior... attack which is to follow.""</p> <p>""Very good. Of course, there should be no question in a case like this, where survival is paramount: the posterior approach is so much easier technically, that it would be irresponsible to go anterior. Fortunately the Tribunal has not specified the anterior approach as they sometimes do...""</p> <p>I think that the proselytizers for the insurgency had laid the groundwork well. Freedom, compassion, justice: heady stuff, and beginning to influence even me, a high-level official in the Torturer's Guild. But it was when I first saw the little girl that the dam burst in my own heart. I had long known that I was attracted to preteen girls. It had been some time since one had been delivered into my hands in my official capacity, and I had never performed my specialty on one so young. It is true that I had performed many similar... procedures on older prisoners, and regretfully not all the subjects survived, all though this had never been because of any technical problems; it was the will of the Tribunal that some of the subjects die after I had done my work. But this little one was so sweet, and slender, and fetching. And as I said, I've always found preteen girls sexually attractive. My heart went out to her. It was at that moment that I determined to save her, if I could, and help to bring down the Tribunal.</p> <p> She was an orphan, about ten years old. Her parents had been prominent in the Struggle, both executed by the Tribunal years before. Thankfully I had been involved in neither case. She had been cared for by other revolutionaries, and was held in high regard for her parents' sake. Now she had been captured, and the Tribunal had sentenced her to a dreaded torture. Like all their actions, they had weighed this to a nicety in the scales of their malice, in arrogant cruelty and lust, hoping that the rebels would be drawn out to try and save her, to their downfall. However, just as her capture was the pebble that started the avalanche in my own heart, so her torture would be in the citizenry. The Tribunal had miscalculated.</p> <p>When I first saw her, she was lying on the cot in her cell, trembling. At that moment I knew I would have to save her, and I knew what I would have to do to succeed. But she was under constant surveillance, recordings made to be replayed at the Tribunal's pleasure, for their twisted amusement, and I had no time to make the preparations necessary to thwart the cameras so that I could communicate freely with the girl. Without talking to her, there was no way to sugarcoat what I had to do. If I had refused to proceed, I would have been replaced by someone with nothing but ill intentions for her, so I had to play my part.</p> <p>As I entered the cell she shrank back against the wall, shivering. She was dressed in a simple shift which barely sufficed to cover her nakedness. She was gorgeous, a preteen angel in despair. I was torn; part of me lusted after her, wanting to tear her clothes off, whip and molest her, then rape her sternly and thoroughly. Part of me was entranced by her slim, elfin beauty. Part of me wanted desperately to protect her, nurture her, comfort her, cherish her. And part of me continued to coldly calculate: I could do nothing to ameliorate her distress today, not yet. The best thing to do was to get today's session over with, put it 'in the can' for the Tribunal's twisted pleasure.</p> <p>""Stand up,"" I commanded. When she did not immediately comply, I swung the crop I carried across her bare thighs. She yelped, and hurried to obey. ""You have been sentenced to be punished every day. Part of your punishment is to be naked all the time. Take off your clothes."" She simply gaped at me, tears in her eyes. I repeated myself, once more swinging the crop across her thighs. She cried out again, saying, ""Oh, please, please let me go! Please!""</p> <p>In reply I simply grabbed the hem of her shift and pulled it over her head and off. She was a stunner: long silken hair, slim hips, sweet little nipples atop breastbuds that barely broke the plane of her chest, gleaming unfledged cleft... I grabbed her, sat on the cot, and pulled her across my lap. She tried to struggle, but I had long experience in handling recalcitrant prisoners much bigger and stronger than her. She might as well have been fighting a tree. ""Today you are to be spanked,"" I intoned. I gave her a level 2 spanking, as specified by the Tribunal. It was just a taste of her punishment to come, but I'm sure she found it uncomfortable enough. I smacked her naked bottom again and again, making sure to leave the telltale red handprints, so there could be no suspicion of leniency on my part. She wailed and sobbed. Once I had her bottom sufficiently reddened to meet level 2 specifications I let her up. She sobbed and danced from foot to foot, rubbing her bottom with both hands, her little unfledged cleft jiggling hypnotizingly before my eyes. I spun on my heels and left her sniffling in her cell.</p> <p>""Hector, where should the exit into the abdominal cavity take place?""</p> <p>""Where the rectum joins the sigmoid, at the point farthest from the anus, Master.""</p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""Because we will have the best chance of avoiding the vascular supply there, Sir.""</p> <p>""Excellent. Tomas, what about insufflation?""</p> <p>""It would make localization easier, Master, but we should avoid it because of the risk of peritonitis.""</p> <p>""Quite right. Despite meticulous preparation, insufflation poses too great a risk of introduction of colonic bacteria carried with the rush of gas from the viscera to the peritoneal cavity when it is entered. If this were a terminal application, it would make no difference. But in this case, safety is paramount. We shall have to limit ourselves to imaging guidance only. Hector, what are the considerations in negotiating the passage from the rectum to the peritoneum?""</p> <p>""We will make an incision just large enough to allow passage of the instrument, Master, using the scalpel attachment at the tip. The cutting will cause no pain, as the viscera's afferent innervation do not respond to sharp pain, only to stretching. Without insufflation, this will be kept to a minimum. With luck, we will not have to apply any coagulant to the incision as the pressure of the instrument itself will compress the small vessels of the bowel wall.""</p> <p>""Very good. Now for the passage through the peritoneal cavity...""</p> <p>She finally sobbed herself to sleep on her little cot. I wanted to work quickly, so I could get back to her as soon as possible. From conversations we had had lately, I suspected my assistants would be sympathetic, and I was correct. This was fortunate, as Tomas was an electronics whiz, and was able to quickly 'hack' into the monitoring system. Soon we had a loop of recording of the little girl after she fell asleep. Spliced in carefully, this gave me some time to talk with her unmonitored.</p> <p>She was lying, curled up on the cot, facing the wall. Her little bottom was still red. I shook her awake. She gave a short scream and huddled back against the wall, vainly trying to cover her nakedness with her hands. I tried to calm her, mostly in vain. She remained deeply suspicious of me, but was willing to talk, a bit. I asked her if there was anything I could do to reassure her that I was trying to help her. Her face brightened a bit; ""The code word!"" she almost shouted. ""If you're a friend, you'll know the code word! Do you know it?"" She seemed earnestly hopeful by that point. Regrettably I had to tell her that I didn't know it, but I would try to learn it by contacting the Resistance and reassuring them as to my intentions. Saying this, followed by my quick retreat from her cell, seemed to mollify her. Before I left I reminded her that she was constantly monitored, so she should always act as if she had no idea I was trying to help her, unless I told her otherwise.</p> <p>Providentially, Hector's brother was a Revolutionary. Although there was no way I could have gotten the girl out, as a senior member of the Torturer's Guild, having studied under the great Torvak, and the acknowledged master of my particular specialty, I was free to come and go myself with no one to question me. Within a few hours I was meeting with their Council, offering them my help. They had little choice. On the one hand, I could have been luring them somehow into a trap, but they already assumed the Tribunal was using the girl as bait. There was little additional risk in receiving assistance from me. I asked nothing in return except the code word.</p> <p>I judged that I had just enough time to visit her once more before the loop would be noticed. She was awake when I entered her cell, watching me warily, her back against the wall. ""*********,"" I simply said. Her face brightened, and she jumped off the cot, nearly dancing with excitement.</p> <p>""Oh, you do know it! You are going to help me! Can we leave now, please??!"" she begged. Regrettably I had to inform her that it was too risky. I might be able to come and go at will, but there was no way to sneak her out without detection. I told her that the Council and I had decided that the safest thing to do was to pretend to fall into the trap set by the Tribunal, hoping to rescue her during the battle.</p> <p>""So, little princess, I will have to go through with the punishments the Tribunal has sentenced you to. Remember, if I don't, they'll get someone else. That would be... very bad. I'm not going to tell you all about how you are to be punished. It will be hard enough for you to act as if you don't know I'm a friend as it is. I will try to make your punishments a little less... uncomfortable. I will tell you, though: they will still be unpleasant at times, which is just as well; you'll need to react. The Tribunal will be watching."" With that, I left her for the morrow.</p> <p>In the morning, I strode briskly into her cell. ""Get up,"" I commanded harshly. She came awake with a start, and tumbled off the cot, just ahead of a stroke from the crop. ""Today you are to be bound, and thoroughly cropped."" She fought some, as I seized her. I couldn't tell if she was faking or not; a good thing. Soon I had her naked and spreadeagled, wrists and ankles fastened with straps to the iron rings installed in the cell for just that purpose. She was already whimpering, obviously embarrassed to be only ten, yet so naked and exposed before a grown man. I swung the crop sternly against the backs of her thighs, leaving a red mark with each stroke. She cried out, tears springing to her eyes. I continued to whip her on the fronts of her thighs, then moved back around to her still-red bottom. Her cries increased in volume as the strap-end connected with her jiggling buttocks.</p> <p>I hadn't told her, nor could it be told from observation, but I had replaced the strap of the crop with a different material, carefully cut and dyed to look like a typical crop, but designed to cause substantially less pain on contact.</p> <p>I paused after I was done with her bottom. She sobbed, hanging in the straps. She was a fetching sight, her hair in disarray, her cheeks flushed, her little chest heaving; atop her tiny breastbuds, her nipples were erect. ""Oh please, oh please, oh please,"" she moaned.</p> <p>I tipped her chin up with the crop, looking her in the face. ""We're not done yet,"" I intoned. Her little face screwed up in anticipation. Rightly so, for I then brought the crop down across her chest, whipping her little breast buds and nipples again and again as she wailed. Once I judged them sufficiently reddened, I shifted aim, now targeting her mons and puffy cleft lips as she shook and yelped with each stroke. I finished her punishment with one last stroke, bringing the crop up sharply between her legs to land full upon her cleftlips and clitoris. She was still wailing as I released her, and she stumbled onto the cot, shaking and rubbing her abused nakedness. I strode out without a word.</p> <p>""Someone tell me how we will traverse the peritoneal cavity, hmm?"" I inquired of my two assistants. They looked at each other, then Tomas said, ""Well, Master, once we are in the peritoneal cavity, we could use insufflation. Any material forced by the air pressure will be traveling out of the peritoneum, into the bowel. There should be no risk of infection.""</p> <p>""Quite right, quite right, m'lad, but we must be careful. For comfort and... asthaetic reasons, if nothing else, I do not want the abdomen distended substantially. We will keep the insufflation to a minimum necessary to negotiate the passage. What are the structures we must navigate around, Hector?""</p> <p>""The transverse colon, the loops of small bowel, the pancreas, the iliac arteries, the aorta, the mesenteric arteries, and the stomach, Master,"" he recited, eyes closed in concentration.</p> <p>""Correct. Of course, there are smaller structures, nerves, arteries, and so forth, we must be careful of. But the instrument will be blunt at that point, and the risk of serious damage will be minimal, if we are careful...""</p> <p>The next day I again entered her cell as she eyed me, seemingly warily. ""Stand up,"" I commanded. She slowly clambered off her cot. ""Today you are sentenced to be sexually molested and abused by a man, but not raped. You are also to be front-spanked,"" I announced. I'm not sure how much of that she understood. ""I would prefer to administer this punishment without binding you, if you will submit. However, if you resist in the slightest, you will be bound. Will you submit?"" I waited for her response. She seemed dazed, gaping at me, but then nodded, tears starting in her eyes.</p> <p>""Keep your arms at your sides,"" I ordered. Then I seized her shoulders, and kissed her firmly, lasciviously, forcing my tongue between her lips, invading her mouth. After the prescribed interval I broke off, leaving her swaying on her feet, eyes half closed. Facing her, I ran my hands down her back and seized her buttocks, pulling her against me so that she could feel the hard rod in my pants against her chest. I squeezed, kneaded, and worked her bottom, pulling the cheeks apart to expose her anus to the air, pressing them together again, as she whimpered. I moved around to her belly, then up her chest, grasping her breastbuds and nipples, pinching and twisting, pulling them out and letting them snap back, as she gasped and moaned. Finally I ran my hands down, down, to the core of her being, spending some time caressing her mons, then diving between her legs to heft and molest her cleftlips and clitoris. I ran my fingers back and forth in her cleft, massaging her vulva, rubbing her clitoris against her pubic bone, pressing against her hymen as she cried out.</p> <p>As I molested her, she began to noticeably respond, cleft moistening, breathing ragged, eyes closed. As she reached her peak I front-spanked her, level 2 as ordered. She nearly shrieked as she felt the sting on her girlhood. She didn't try to move away, though, and soon the motion of her body was becoming more rhythmic, her cries rising passionately, her little hips rocking back and forth as she noisily came even as I left red handprints on her mons and cleftlips.</p> <p>A part of me wished I could stop there, but my orders were clear. I deposited her on the bed, ordering her to lie back with her knees apart. She hid her face in her hands, still sobbing. I fastened my lips on her unfledged cleft, sucking, nibbling, rasping my tongue over her underdeveloped sex as she arched, nearly screaming from the intensity of the sensation, the embarrassment, and the discomfort of having to submit to sexual stimulation so soon after orgasm. I thrust my tongue against her hymen, making her cry out, then concentrated on her clitoris, catching it in long bites between tongue and teeth, pulling it out and letting it snap back as she writhed. In a surprisingly short time for such a young girl so recently brought to orgasm, she was coming again, chest heaving, crying out hoarsely as her hips bucked on the cot. I stood up, and finished her off with one sharp smack to her vulva, making her shriek, curling up on the bed, rubbing her abused cleft.</p> <p>I hated to do it, but I was required to complete her punishment. ""So now it is revealed that you are truly a sex slave, since you have responded so sexually to your punishment. Perhaps you will be given to a Master for further... treatment."" I spun on my heels and left her cell as she continued to sob out the last of her orgasms.</p> <p>""Hector, tell me how we should handle the passage through the diaphragm.""</p> <p>""Master, I must admit I am uncertain. We have usually used the esophageal hiatus, but I am not sure...""</p> <p>""Your caution is commendable. It is true that the hiatus is technically the simplest route. But it has a much higher risk of long-term complications of reflux at the least, if not outright incompetence. Naturally this would not be of concern in a terminal application. Even in nonterminal applications it perhaps does not cause much concern, especially in older subjects, whose comfort is not paramount. But this case is different. We will use a parahiatal approach, incising the diaphragm approximately 2 centimeters from the hiatus. We will need to be very careful not to damage the lungs, of course...""</p> <p>It was the penultimate day of her punishment. ""Today your anus is to be the focus of punishment."" This was clearly outside her experience; she didn't know enough to be alarmed. ""You will first receive a series of enemas. I would prefer you to receive these unbound. Will you submit?"" I didn't have to add the customary threat; she nodded with some alacrity, desiring to avoid bondage. I wished that I could fully satisfy that hope, but deviating from the prescribed punishment would bring severe consequences to her, let alone me.</p> <p>The toilet facilities in the cell were designed especially to facilitate the administration of enemas. The seat had a back rest, and both could be elevated and tilted to afford easy access to the anus. As ordered, I used the #3 nozzle, which is a medium-thick, moderately ridged tool. After lubricating it, I plunged it unceremoniously into her anus, working it in and out for the prescribed number of repetitions, as she yipped and yelped. The standard three-enema treatment was applied, first cleansing, then rinsing with an antiseptic, then rinsing with a deodorizing solution. I hated to have to do it, but I coerced her into holding each volume in her rectum for the full amount of time, smacking her thighs with the crop at each premature squirt from her anus, finally allowing her to release each dose. I rinsed her externally with the needle-sprayed bidet, using freezing cold water, making her shriek and nearly jump off the seat, only fully submitting to it after receiving a stern whipping on her breastbuds.</p> <p>Once fully cleansed, I bound her in knee-chest position on the cot, ankles to wrists, using the appropriate cuffs hung in the cell for just such a purpose. She trembled, whimpering, ""Pleaseopleaseoplease!"" Her trepidation was justified. I swung the crop down onto her tender, delicate anus again and again, each stroke causing her anus to visibly clench, as she cried out wildly, ""AAA-AAAA-AAAA!""</p> <p>Sexual molestation is optional during anal punishment. I had pondered whether to subject her to it or not, but, given her response the previous day, I judged that it would be kinder to force her to orgasm. Perhaps it would distract her...</p> <p>Her cleft seized in my hand, her clitoris pinched and twisted, the occasional smack on her cleftlips, combined with the continued stern discipline of her anus, brought her surprisingly quickly to a bucking, screaming orgasm that left her spent, soaked, sobbing, and still crying out with each stroke, as I had not yet completed the prescribed number.</p> <p>Once I was done I hung the crop up. If she had thought I was done with her, she was sadly mistaken. I lubricated the fingers of my left hand, and pierced, penetrated, and probed her anus, with first one, then two, and finally forcing three fingers into her, working them in and out, as she panted and cried out. With my right hand I again seized her cleft and clitoris, and, although she did not acheive orgasm, she clearly responded, her little hips rocking as much as her bonds afforded.</p> <p>I very much wished I didn't have to say what I was ordered to; as I undid her bonds and she rolled onto her side, sobbing and clutching her buttocks, I told her, ""Tomorrow will be your final punishment. You are to be impaled alive, whipped, and raped."" With that I left, for the time being. Fortunately, I don' t think she really understood what I had said.</p> <p>Once it was possible to run the concealing tape loop, I returned to her cell. Naturally she was distraught. I tried to comfort her, taking her in my arms and rocking her. She was so slender, so sweet, so dear to me now. Surprisingly, but gratifyingly, she seemed not only intellectually, but emotionally not to hold me responsible for what was being done to her; at least, not for the unpleasant parts.</p> <p>""Try not to worry about tomorrow's punishment too much, little princess,"" I told her. ""I'm not going to try and describe it all tonight; it will be better if it's mostly a surprise, and a pretty scary one at that; you need to look like you are reacting appropriately too it. No matter how scary it looks, remember: I'm an expert at it, and you should come through it in good shape. If all goes according to plan, you will be free by tomorrow night.</p> <p>""By the way, I think you should know: I discussed it with the Council, and we all agreed that, under the circumstances, you and I should be married. So they gave their permission, and since you're underage, just signing the papers is all we need. You are now my wife."" And I took her in my arms and kissed her, tenderly, passionately, her little body melting against mine. A part of me wished that I could take her home right then. But a different part of me looked forward to the morrow...</p> <p>""Of course, if we were using the hiatal route, we would, as usual, enter the esophagus as we traversed the diaphragm, since the diaphragm provides the optimal stability for entry. Using the parahiatal route will necessitate entry at a higher level. Where would you propose, Tomas?""</p> <p>""Just below the pharynx, Master. The rest of the esophagus is relatively unfixed. Close to the pharynx it will be relatively more stable.""</p> <p>""Very good. Of course, we will need to be careful not to get too close. We mustn't damage the larynx or the epiglottis...""</p> <p>""At withdrawal, what is standard procedure?"" I asked my assistants.</p> <p>""It depends on the application, Master,"" Tomas astutely replied. ""If it is terminal, no special procedures are needed; simply pulling the instrument out suffices. In this case, however...""</p> <p>""Yes, this case is definitely not terminal. However, I am hoping that we will not need to use laser anticoagulation, or staple closed anything but the wall of the rectum. What post-procedure medications are indicated?""</p> <p>Hector handled this one. ""Again, Master, if it is a terminal application, nothing need be done. For nonterminal cases, a cephalosporin with activity against enterococci, given as one dose intravenously, is indicated.""</p> <p>""Bravo, Hector, you obviously have memorized the text well. Strange, isn't it, to be discussing the procedure, as we always have, but knowing that this one, so special as it is, is to be our last...""</p> <p>Over the next two days she was subjected to the standard prep for a nonterminal impalement: an osmotic agent to empty the bowels, clear liquids only until the night before, then nothing by mouth. She received multiple cleansing and antiseptic enemas, as well as neomycin and erythromycin by mouth to sterilize the gut as much as possible.</p> <p>The day arrived. I led her into the arena, slave collar around her neck with a thin chain attached which I held the end of, her wrists cuffed behind her back. The crowd was mixed; many were supporters of the Revolution, I knew, but many were just the typical onlookers, and some were cruel, jeering and hooting at the little girl's nakedness. As I put her in position, I managed to catch her eye, and closed one of mine in a half-wink, trying to discreetly reassure her. To my astonishment and delight, she half-winked back!</p> <p>She was placed on the padded platform, bound again in knee-chest position, her anus and unfledged cleft exposed for all to see. My assistants handed me the instrument, which appeared to be a simple pole about 5 feet in length. In reality it was a complex piece of machinery, designed mostly by Torvak himself. The blunt end, ridged and thick, was all ready lubricated.</p> <p>Following protocol, I held the implement aloft for public viewing, then thrust it into her anus. She screamed once, shortly, then panted and moaned as I worked it in and out of her, raping her with it as with a dildo, for the prescribed ten thrusts. Then my assistants and I went to work in earnest...</p> <p>The procedure went without a hitch. She moaned throughout, but seemingly more in distress at the whole affair than discomfort with any particular part of it. Finally the end of the rod was forced between her teeth from within, protruding from her mouth, and she was fully impaled.</p> <p>She was lifted up, and the end of the pole was placed in its receptacle on the platform, the crossbars installed for the purpose folded open to support her buttocks. Now she was officially impaled, upright, moaning around the pole, her hips and knees flexed, abducted, and bound, her wrists still cuffed behind her back. I suppose the crowd was roaring at this point; I couldn't hear it. I was struck by the sight of her, a slender preteen girl, naked, bound, and impaled, her unfledged girlcleft offered for further punishment.</p> <p>She was scheduled to be caned. Fortunately, I was able to replace the standard model with a more satisfactory one. She might have a few 'train tracks', and it would still be painful, but much less so. As usual, I swung the cane in the air a few times, producing the telltale 'swish' as her eyes widened. Then I whipped her on her flexed thighs as she inarticulately yelled. Then she yelled louder and louder as I progressed next to her buttocks, then even her breastbuds and nipples, leaving red lines across her chest as she nearly screamed. Then ten strokes full upon her cleft as she gyrated to the limited extent granted her by the pole she was impaled upon.</p> <p>A wooden strap-on dildo is standard equipment for the Torturer; sometimes a scheduled rape must be administered quickly, especially in terminal cases, with no time to... prepare. It goes without saying that I did not need it this time. I opened my breeches, exposing my rod, fully rampant in expectation. Quickly dropping a bit of lubricant on it, I placed myself between her unfledged cleftlips and thrust once, deeply, raping her of her maidenhead, driving for her cervix, feeling the impaling rod in her rectum through the thin intervening tissues. She screamed one long scream. I would have liked to wait until she had gotten more used to the violation of her underdeveloped vagina, but I did not have this luxury; I had to proceed with her rape. So I pistoned in and out of her as she wailed. I had wisely relieved myself multiple times the day before, and once that morning, so I was able to carry on for the prescribed ten minutes of full rape.</p> <p>She didn't come. I really didn't expect her to, under the circumstances. But I do think, despite her continued wailing, that she was getting used to it by the end, and even enjoying it partly, judging by the continued presense of lubrication. For my part, except for my concern for her, I was in Nirvana. At the height of my craft, I had impaled alive a pretty preteen girl, whipped her, then raped her, emptying myself at her cervix as she shook and moaned.</p> <p>There's not much else to tell. Even as my assistants and I were removing the pole, the forces of the Revolution were taking the palace, capturing the Tribunal, setting the nation free. The people were jubilant. And I? I now had a pretty preteen slave-wife, mine to love and cherish, and strip, spank, whip and rape as long as we both should live.</p></div>",[]
1156,Gangraped,-1,CC,cc_2222@mail.com,A preteen girl's 'Daddy' punishes her by arranging a 'gangrape',2005-11-07,26,4,"MMMMM/g, ped, rom, 'pseudorape', spank, whip",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cc033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I guess I'd been pretty naughty. 'Daddy' said I was gonna really get it. I knew he had a pretty big dissplin session planned for me, but I didn't know how big it would really be! He kept me waiting for a whole week. He wouldn't tell me how I was going to be punished until it was time.</p> <p>That day he told me that I was going to be gang-raped. I didn't really know what he meant. It sounded pretty... intense, so I just kinda stared at him, and said stuff like, ""O please, 'Daddy', do I haveta?""</p> <p>He made me dress in a special gown. 'Daddy' says it's called 'diaphanous' (I asked 'Daddy' how to spell it. I hope I got it right!). What that means is that it's like totally see-through. It's even more embarrassing to have to wear that than having nothing on at all, I think, 'cuz every time you move or anything anybody can just look and see right through it and see my nipples and cleft and... everthing!</p> <p>I stood with 'Daddy' in the hall. He said we were waiting for some 'guests'. Pretty soon the doorbell rang and 'Daddy' opened it. It was 'Daddy'-Buzz! My 'Daddy' had invited him over a few times before. He's a 'senior husband' in our group marriage, so he's actually one of my 'Daddy'-husbands. He's real nice. 'Daddy' brought him over once last year when I was nine. He spanked me just like 'Daddy' does, and kissed me, and touched me, and then 'Daddy' and 'Daddy'-Buzz raped me both at the same time! 'Daddy' raped my anus, and 'Daddy'-Buzz raped my cleft. It felt so wierd to feel both of them inside me at once, and I yelled and yelled and came. And 'Daddy' brought him over a couple of other times to punish and rape me, too. I was real glad to see him again, even tho' I was embarrassed because he could see my nakedness right through my gown.</p> <p>'Daddy'-Buzz shook my 'Daddy's' hand, then he kneeled down in front of me. He kissed me and told me how happy he was to see me again. He's so sweet! And he gave me a present, all wrapped in fancy paper and everthin', even tho' it's not my birthday!</p> <p>Then another man came in. I didn't know him. 'Daddy' introduced him to me, and said he was my 'Daddy'-Robert, and he was in the group marriage, too. He was a little younger, and tall, and stuff. I was kinda shy, and real embarrassed, of course, but he was real sweet too. He kissed me and held me close. He kinda grabbed my bottom, and ran his hands up and down my front while he kissed me. It made my knees kinda weak, and I trembled. He gave me a present, too, and said I was real cute. He was kinda cute, himself!</p> <p>Then 'Daddy'-Charles came in! I was so glad to see him. 'Daddy' had had him over before, too, and he had already spanked me and whipped me and raped me, just like 'Daddy'-Buzz. He's real handsome, and so sweet. He gave me a big hug, and kinda pinched my nipples a little bit through my gown, which made me kinda gasp and moan. Then I had three presents! It was like a party!</p> <p>Then another 'Daddy' from the group marriage I had never met before came in, 'Daddy'-James. He was real nice, just like 'Daddy'-Robert, and hugged me and kissed me and touched me, and rubbed my bottom under my gown. So then I had four presents stacked up in the hall, and then 'Daddy' brought out a real big one from the closet to make it five! Wow, what a party!</p> <p>It's kinda hard to say how it all started. It's not like 'Daddy' announced when it was time to punish me or anything like that. They all just kinda started to touch me, and rub me, then one of them sat down and pulled me over his lap, and spanked my bare bottom while I kicked and squealed. Then one after another my 'Daddy' and all the other 'Daddies' took turns spanking me. One of them, I think it was 'Daddy'-Buzz, flipped me over on his lap and smacked me right on my little cleft! By that time someone had pulled my gown off me and I was all naked. I was gettin' spanked, and touched, and rubbed, and spanked all over. Then they were picking me up, one on each arm and leg, and one sorta holding my head real gentle-like. They were all smiling at me, so even though I was a little freaked out, and everthing, at the same time it was OK. They carried me to the real soft rug that 'Daddy' put in front of the fireplace. 'Daddy' has me lie down there lots of times for spankins and stuff. They put me on my hands and knees and kept spanking me, and some of them whipped me with the strap-ends of their belts, right on my thighs, and bottom, and anus, and cleft. I was yelpin' and making all kindsa noise. Then they turned me over onto my back and made me put my feet together and knees apart, so my cleft was so... naked. It was real embarrasin, to be only ten and be so naked in front of so many men. I was blushing and moaning. They kept whipping me, this time taking turns smacking my cleft and clitoris with their belts. Sometimes they whipped my nipples and breastbuds, too. Then all of a sudden they stopped. My eyes were kinda closed at first, and I was still moanin' and stuff. I finally looked up, and they all were standing over me with their punishment rods out (that's what 'Daddy' calls his... thing, y'know?) and were kinda rubbin them and stuff. I couldn't help staring. I wasn't really thinking about it, I guess; it was too intense. But at the same time I knew what they were going to do. 'Daddy' shows me cartoons sometimes; he says they're 'lolikon hentai'. They're from Japan. They draw a lot of little girls getting raped and stuff (but they don't show too many getting spanked or raped; I've always wondered why). But there's this one thing they draw a lot instead. I think 'Daddy' says they call it 'Bukakke'...</p> <p>It didn't take them long. In just a minute or two they were spurting their seed all over me; in my face, on my nipples, on my tummy, and on my cleft. It was so weird, and I was so freaked, but at the same time I felt almost... proud that I could make them feel good, and be a 'real life' Bukakke girl for them. They sure seemed to like it, and they kinda groaned and said stuff like, 'Man that was good! She is so beautiful!' Then they all took washcloths and started wiping me. The washcloths had warm water on them; I think 'Daddy' had them all ready before; I guess he knew what they were gonna do. It felt so good when they cleaned me up. They took turns kissing me, and wiping me, and telling me how much they loved me, and how cute I was, and stuff like that.</p> <p>Someone picked me up; I think it was 'Daddy'-Charles, and carried me to a chair and sat me on his lap. He held me for a while, just kissing me and stroking my hair. Then another 'Daddy' held me the same way, and they all took turns that way.</p> <p>They were kissing me and kissing me, and pretty soon they had laid me back on the couch and kept on kissing me. 'Daddy'-James was kissing my mouth, and 'Daddy'-Robert and 'Daddy'-Buzz each had one of my nipples and were kissing them and sorta biting them, which made me moan and squirm. Then they all took turns kissing me on my cleft. As soon as one was done another just got right in after him. It was so embarrassing to have all these grown men putting their mouths on my little girlcleft! And they pushed their tongues into me so hard, and pulled on my little clitoris with their tongues and teeth, and everthing, and pretty soon I was jumping up and down and yelling and stuff and coming and coming. Boy that was embarrassing, and punishing, but it sure felt good, too!</p> <p>I hadn't really got done sobbing and stuff from that orgasm before they got started again. They did all kindsa stuff. They took a rope and put it between my legs and pulled it up real tight against my anus and cleft and clitoris, and pulled it back and forth. It was so rough on my skin specially cuz I'd already been punished there, even tho' they put some lubercant on it,. I tried to hold still, but I couldn't help wiggling back and forth with the rope, and makin noise and stuff. They put me in a chair and tied me up in it. 'Daddy' doesn't do that very often, but he does sometimes. They tied me with my arms behind my back and my knees tied to the legs so my thighs were spread way apart so they could see my cleft and clitoris. Then they put clips on my nipples and cleftlips and clitoris, and attached wires to the clips and attached the wires to this box. It had dials and switches and stuff, and they plugged it into the wall. When they turned it on it started humming. I haveta admit I was getting kinda nervous, y'know? They started pressing buttons and stuff on the box, and it made a loud 'buzz' and sent 'lectric shocks through the clips. Boy did I wiggle and yell! I mean it was real intense. When they sent the shocks through my clitoris, I started to get kinda... wet between my legs, even though it was so punishing. Isn't that funny? Then they undid the clips and used a riding crop on me, bringing it down right across my nipples and breastbuds, and my thighs. It left kinda faint red marks and made me cry out. Then they whipped my cleft and clitoris and I really yelled 'cause it was so intense. It made me get even wetter between my legs, and made that funny burning feeling start on my little button.</p> <p>They untied me and put me onto a couch and flipped me over into 'knee-chest position'. That's what 'Daddy' calls it when I'm on my knees and my chest. It made my bottom stick up in the air, y'know? It was sooo embarrassing to be so naked like that in front of all those men! 'Daddy' allus says that when I'm in knee chest I'm 'anus bared', and my anus was really bare then, I can tell you! I could feel the cool air on my little rosebud and everthing. I could hear 'Daddy' go over to the kitchen and get something out of the freezer. The next thing I knew one of my 'Daddies' had put a big ice dildo (that's that plastic kinda thing that's sorta like 'Daddy's punishment rod, y'know?) in my anus! It was so cold it just burned! I think it was 'Daddy'-James who was pushing it in and out and in and out while I squirmed and yelled. And 'Daddy'-Robert reached around under me and started spanking and pinching and rubbing my mons and my cleftlips and my clitoris! And 'Daddy'-Buzz was pinching and twisting my nipples, and my 'Daddy' was just kissing and kissing me and putting his tongue in my mouth and it was all so intense and punishing and they were loving me and spanking me and punishing me and loving me and I started coming and coming and coming and I was just screaming and coming and they were hugging me and kissing me and loving me and it was so intense and so great, I mean it was just the best punishment-'gasm!</p> <p>They took turns holding me, just carrying me around, with their arms so strong around me, and my little arms draped around their necks, and my face buried in their shoulders. I was crying a little 'cuz it was so intense. I mean I was being punished, y'know? But it felt so good at the same time, 'cuz I knew they loved me so much, and even while they were punishing me they made me feel so good.</p> <p>After a bit 'Daddy' was holding me. His rod was out of his pants, and I could feel it poke me ever' now and then. All the other 'Daddies' came over and they were all stroking me, and kissing me, and rubbing me again. Pretty soon I found myself being held by 'Daddy'-Buzz. He was laying back on a couch and was holding me facing away from him. 'Daddy'-Charles was leaning over me. Next thing I knew they were both raping me, 'Daddy'-Buzz in my anus, and 'Daddy'-Charles in my cleft! It was only the second time I'd ever been raped by two men at once. I was so... full, and it was so freaky, and I was yelping and sobbing. Then 'Daddy'-Robert came over and told me to take his rod in my mouth. I was so confused 'cuz I was being raped in both places and everthing, so he had to pinch my nipples to get me to pay attention. I opened up and he raped my mouth, moving his rod back and forth. I kinda tried to suck on him and stuff, like 'Daddy' had taught me, but it was hard to concentrate with 'Daddy'Buzz's rod in my anus and 'Daddy'-Charles' rod in my cleft raping me so hard.</p> <p>'Daddy'-Buzz was still raping my anus when 'Daddy'-Charles kinda grunted and pushed real hard into my cleft. I guess he came then. He pulled out of me, and 'Daddy'-James just came in right behind him and put his rod right into my cleft. It was so embarrassing to be raped like that, one after the other, y'know? And while he was pushing in and out of me, 'Daddy'-Robert came in my mouth, and I had to try and swallow it, but I couldn't, and some spilled out. Then 'Daddy'-Buzz came in my anus, and 'Daddy'-James picked me up with his rod still inside of me, and my 'Daddy' came up and he was raping my anus, just like 'Daddy'-Buzz did. And he and 'Daddy'-James were both standing up, and raping me so hard, and it was so intense and punishing, and I was yelling and sobbing, and then I was coming again, and I came and came and came while they raped my little cleft and anus. Even after I came, they still raped me some more to punish me, then they came in me, pushing so hard into me and grunting.</p> <p>Things were kinda a blur after that. I know they punished me some more, spanking me on my bottom and thighs. And they tawsed me on my nipples and cleft, and even made me 'anus bared' again and whipped my anus. By that time their rods were hard again. This time they all raped my cleft, one after the other. 'Daddy'-Robert got to go first, and as soon as he was done 'Daddy'-James raped me, then 'Daddy'-Buzz, then 'Daddy'-Charles. Each one came inside me, and after the first two their seed just squished out each time they pushed their rods into me, and it ran down my leg, 'cuz my little cleft couldn't hold it all. My 'Daddy' was the last one. He raped me and raped me, and kissed me and told me what a good girl I was, and how much they all loved me, and how happy I'd made them, and I felt so good, and so punished, and I was sobbing and smiling, and I don't even know how I was feeling, it was so intense. And all my 'Daddies' seed kept running down my leg.</p> <p>After that I got to open all my presents!</p></div>",[]
1157,Arranged Marriage,-1,C CARL,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ccarl001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""I've gotta leave early this afternoon, Jim,"" said Mr. Miller to his younger assistant. ""Would you mind watching Emily for a while? I`ll be back at the end of the day to pick her up."" Mr. Miller's ten-year-old daughter had been spending the day with him at the office. Emily was usually somewhat shy; a slender and pretty little preteen.</p> <p> ""Sure, Mr. Miller,"" said Mr. Green to his friend and boss, ""What's happening this afternoon? And how come you can't just take Emily home first?""</p> <p> Mr. Miller replied, ""I have to meet with the Osmond people about the new contract, and you know how long that's liable to take. My wife's down with that flu, and Emily's been kinda getting on her nerves lately, and I'd like to give her a rest. You know Emily's always taken to you like a favorite uncle, so I'd rather leave her with you, if that's OK. She's a pretty good girl, but she has been getting a little big for her britches lately. If she gives you any trouble, just give her a good hard spanking, on any part of her you can reach, and I mean any!"" With that, Mr. Miller left the office.</p> <p> Ever since Mr. Green had come to work for her father, he had became quite friendly with the Mr. Millers. He was often invited over for supper. He started going to their church. During their time together, Emily had developed quite a crush on him, though she admitted it to no one. But her parents could tell, and they encouraged the relationship, hoping it would blossom into more, someday.</p> <p> She had heard the entire exchange between her father and Green. She stomped up to him, quite irate, and said, ""You wouldn't dare spank me!""</p> <p> ""You can think what you want, little missy,"" Green replied, ""Just don't give me any trouble!"" Emily stormed off, determined to test him.</p> <p> It wasn't long before she had managed to nearly ruin a month's work that was lying on one of the work tables, not yet put away. Green had already warned her away from it, but she persisted in trying to look through the papers, and had succeeded in nearly crumpling them badly enough to require redoing.</p> <p> Green grabbed her by the arm and said, ""That does it, little missy, you've gone too far, and now you're going to get it!"" He pulled her down over his lap, and, tossing up her skirt, began to spank her through her thin white cotton panties. She struggled and yelped, but to no avail. He held her down firmly, and continued her punishment.</p> <p> He paused for a moment, and she thought surely he was done. But he only grabbed the hem of her panties, and pulled them down to her knees!. Now her trim little bottom was exposed to a man's eyes, and he wasn't even her father! She squirmed with embarrassment, and then squirmed even more, and moaned and cried out, as he continued her spanking, now directly upon her bare bottom. (WAP! SMAK!) ""Oh, Oh, OOOOH!"" she cried out again and again as his hard hand punished her.</p> <p> All this was quite tormenting for her. Her father had not spanked her for awhile, since she was getting somewhat older. And to have another man handle her in this way made her feel very ashamed. Yet deep down there was also a certain excitement at having Mr. Green spanking her. She had even fantasized about something like this, alone, at night, in her bed, her hand straying towards her little girlcleft...</p> <p> Suddenly Green picked her up off his lap, spun her around, and sat her down on his knees, facing away from him. He pulled on her shoulders so that she was leaning back against him. He spread her thighs apart and began to spank her directly upon her girlcleft! (WAK! SWAK!) ""AAAAAA! O-O-O-O-O!"" She cried out wildly as his hard hand punished her girlhood so thoroughly. After about twenty smacks on her cleft, he threw her back over his lap, but instead of resuming her spanking as before, he held her bottom cheeks apart with one hand, and commenced to devote strict attention to her tender, delicate anus, raining spank after spank down onto this most sensitive part of a little girl's anatomy. . She was so distracted by the punishment of her bottomflower that she scarcely noticed his other hand sliding underneath her and seizing her girlcleft, pinching and twisting the lips and clitoris, except to feel a rising wave coming over her, that soon had her yelping and bucking, as she came, and came, even as he continued to spank her little rosebud.</p> <p> When it was over, he let her off his lap with a last smack on her bottom. She scurried off, sobbing and rubbing her abused bottom and cleft, and hurriedly pulled up her panties. When her father returned, Green met him at the door. ""Well,"" he said, ""You were right; she is quite a handful these days! I did end up giving her a spanking. You might think it was a little unusual, but you did say to spank her anywhere I could reach. I'll give you all the details if you want...""</p> <p> ""No, no; that's OK. I'm sure she deserved whatever you gave her! I know she'll complain to me about it, but she'll get no sympathy from me; in fact, I'll probably give her another one myself,"" said the girl's father. And with that he marched into the office, found the little girl, and proceeded to bend her under his arm, toss up her skirt, pull down her panties, and deliver smack after smack to her all-ready-spanked bottom, as she squealed and cried out piteously, ""OH! OH! Oh, Daddy, please! AAAH!""</p> <p> A few months passed...</p> <p> After her special spanking by her ""Uncle"" James, Emily had behaved herself for some time. She also had developed a habit of masturbating at night, remembering her punishment in a confused welter of dread, anxiety, and excitement as she rubbed her little clitoris and came in her bed.</p> <p> After some time, however, her misbehavior began to creep back. Meanwhile, her mother's ""flu"" had turned out to be somewhat more serious; not life-threatening, but a debilitating disease that left her unable to cope effectively with her daughter's infractions. With her husband gone at the office most days, the situation was becoming very strained. She and her husband discussed it one night:</p> <p> ""Dear, we've got to do something about Emily!"" her mother said.</p> <p> ""I know, but what?"" he replied. ""She's getting too big for me to decently punish her, and you can't.""</p> <p> ""Well, I've been thinking about it, and I've got an idea. You know that new punishment salon downtown?""</p> <p> ""You can't be serious! That's a sexual punishment place! We'd be exposing her to fornication!""</p> <p> ""Now hold your horses, don't you think I know that? Hear me out. I heard about this from another family at church. You remember Jennifer? The one Emily used to hang out with in Sunday School?""</p> <p> ""Sure. Weren't her parents having a hard time with her, too? They were having trouble getting her to come to church. I notice she hasn't been coming at all lately; I guess they gave up.""</p> <p> ""No, they didn't give up, and she's still going to church; she's going to another one across town, now. But let me tell you what they did...""</p> <p> Mother and Father didn't tell Emily where they were going; they only told her that it was going to be a ""surprise"". They pulled up outside a building; it was nondescript, with no markings identifying it to the girl. Two young women came out to greet them. ""Go with these girls, Emily; they're going to get your surprise started. We`ll see you a little later,"" her mother told her. Emily unsuspectingly went with the ladies, one in front and one behind.</p> <p> Emily walked with them through a short passage and into a plain room. There were two pillars in the room, and a small raised platform between them. They led her up to the platform, each one gently holding her hand. As she stepped up onto the platform, suddenly the women, with a quick, practiced motion, wrapped padded velcro straps around her wrists. As she stared at her wrists in astonishment, and before she had a chance to even complain, they had done the same thing to her ankles. Then without a word they left the room.</p> <p> Emily found herself standing on the platform, wrists and ankles fastened to what she discovered to be thin but strong chains leading to the two pillars beside her. She could move some, but she could not get off the platform. She pulled at her bonds for a moment, testing them, then realized her predicament. She began to call out, ""Hey! What's going on?! Let me go! I wanna get out of here. Hey, somebody!"" There was no response. A little more frantically she began to exclaim, ""Let me outta here! I want my mommy and daddy! Help, help!""</p> <p> ""Emily,"" said a deep voice from behind her. She craned her neck to see a man stepping out of a dark alcove into the room light. He was tall, and there was a familiar air about him, but he had a mask on, and his clothes were strange. He looked, had she but known it, somewhat like an Elizabethan gentleman would have looked, complete with a large codpiece, an item of apparel which certainly captured her attention.</p> <p> She called out, ""Who are you? What's going on? Let me go, oh please, let me go! I want my mommy and daddy!</p> <p> He knelt down beside her and began to speak gently to her. ""Emily, your mommy and daddy brought you here to me. They know exactly what's going on. And you'll see them again very soon. No one is going to harm you here. Emily, I love you. I know that sounds strange, but I do. You are the most precious beautiful little girl I know. You're also very sweet, but I know you've been having some problems with your behavior lately. That's why you're here.</p> <p> ""You know your mommy hasn't been feeling well lately. I'm afraid she's not going to get much better real soon. It's not dangerous, but it does make it hard for her to handle you, especially when you've been so naughty lately. So after thinking it over carefully, your mom and dad decided to give you to me. Now you're mine; I will protect you and raise you like my daughter, love you and cherish you like my wife, and punish you and use you like my slave.""</p> <p> ""Whaaat!"" she cried, ""No, no, that can't be! My mommy and daddy wouldn't...""</p> <p> ""Emily,"" he said firmly but gently, ""Listen to me: they did do that. Look at this..."" With that a curtain slid aside on the wall in front of her, revealing a large TV screen. A video began, showing her parents speaking to the camera:</p> <p> ""Emily,"" her mother said on the screen, ""I know this is hard for you to accept, but you belong to this man now. It's too hard for your father and me to take care of you and discipline you properly, and we know that he will love you very much, and he will make you behave yourself! He is legally your husband now. (With that, the man pulled a paper out of his pocket and showed it to the girl; it read ""Marriage Certificate"", and had his name and signature, and her name and her parents' signatures on it. She gaped at it in disbelief.) Don't worry, honey. It'll all be for the best. We'll come to see you often, and you can come see us, too, whenever your new husband says it's OK. He told us he'll be glad to take you to see us frequently. But you'll need to behave yourself.</p> <p> ""Now he's going to punish you, because you've been very naughty lately. He's going to punish you a lot, and in some ways you've never been punished before. So behave yourself; he can always punish you more! We love you, honey. Bye!"" And the screen blanked out.</p> <p> She looked up at him with tears welling up in her eyes. He took a soft handkerchief from his pocket and gently dried them. Then he kissed her on her forehead, and her eyelids, her glabella, and the tip of her nose. As he did so, and she breathed in his scent, deep down inside her there was a realization, not yet conscious, of who he was. A certain sense of calm and trust began to build in her. Outwardly she was still fearful, or thought she should be, but instead of actual fear, there was anxiety about her coming punishment, anxious curiosity about her life as his slave/child/wife, and a certain barely conscious sense of... excitement at the prospect of being punished by him.</p> <p> But, almost without thinkiing, she naturally launched into another protest, ""Oh, Mister, please! Please let me go! I promise I'll be good! Please, please...""</p> <p> ""Emily!"" he said, more sternly, stopping her protests short, ""You had plenty of opportunities to behave yourself before now, but you didn't. Now you're going to have to be punished.</p> <p> ""From now on you will call me `Sir'. If you are talking about me with someone else, you will call me your Master. You will obey me always. If you don't, you will be punished. Sometimes I'll punish you just because I want to.""</p> <p> ""No, no, I won't! You can't do that to me! I won't call you..."" she began, but she was cut short as he brought his hand down sharply onto her bare thigh, SMACK! ""Ow!"" she cried out.</p> <p> ""During your punishments, you will not say `No' or `Don't' or `Stop',"" he commanded. ""You may say `Please' and `Sir', and you may cry and make noise, but you may not say `Ow' or `Hurts'. Let's try again.""</p> <p> SMACK! He brought his palm down sharply onto her bare thigh. ""OW!"" she cried out even louder, ""Don't, that hurts!""</p> <p> ""Emily,"" he spoke more sternly, and lifted her chin up to look into her eyes, ""Listen carefully: don't say `Ow' or `Hurts' or `Don't'. Since you choose to disobey me, I'm going to have to punish you more severely."" With that, he proceeded to rain a series of sharp openhanded spanks onto the front of her bare thighs. WAP-WAP-WAP-WAP!</p> <p> ""OW-OW-OW!"" she cried, then, as he looked sternly at her and smacked her thighs even more severely, ""I mean AH! Oh, please Sir! AAAH!""</p> <p> ""That's better, young lady,"" he said. ""Now we can proceed with your punishment.""</p> <p> ""Oh, but please Sir! Oh, please!"" she begged, but he moved around behind her, pulled a peach switch down from where it hung on the wall, and proceeded to apply it again and again to the backs of her bare thighs, SWAK! SMAK!</p> <p> ""AAA! OOO! AAAH!"" she cried out as she felt the sting on her thighs. ""Oh, please, Sir, OOO!"" Then he began to switch her on the front of her bare thighs, WAP! SWAK! ""AAA! O-O-O-O! Oh, please-please-please, Sir! AAAAAH!"" she cried out. As he kept on whipping her, almost against her will her thoughts kept straying to the time she was spanked so soundly by her ""Uncle"" James, when he'd spanked her even on her... while he held and rubbed her on her...</p> <p> Her mind spun away from such thoughts as her punishment continued. He tossed the switch away. He stood before her, just off the platform. Though her head still barely came up to his chin despite the added height of the platform, her groin was now level with his. Stepping up to her, he reached both arms around her and slid them up her thighs, under her skirt, and then plunged them down inside her lacy panties, seizing the cheeks of her bottom in each hand. She gasped in surprise. She felt him pull her firmly against him, so that her little unfledged mound was pressed hard through her panties against the hard rod in his codpiece. He proceeded to knead and work her bottom, pressing the cheeks together firmly, then suddenly pulling them up and apart, stretching the tender place between her legs, such that, if her panties were not still in place, her anus would be exposed to view. Now she could not help but think of that time when she was spanked right on her anus, as her clitoris was rubbed so fiercely, and she... Through the welter of memory and emotion, her attention focused now on her anus, now on her little cleft, breathing in his scent, she came to a sudden realization, unable to help thinking back to the time when she was spanked on her anus and brought to a come by her...</p> <p> ""'Uncle' Ja...!"" she began to cry out, both excited and relieved. But he quickly stopped her in mid-cry by fastening his lips tenderly but firmly to hers.</p> <p> He broke off briefly to whisper, ""Not yet, little missy!"" Then he resumed the kiss, long and sweet, but not deep, almost chaste, if it were not for his simultaneous attentions to the intimacies of her sweet little-girl body.</p> <p> Finally he broke it off, as she swayed in her bonds, eyes half-closed, with a nearly dreamy smile on her lips. He looked down on her with tender regard. ""Little Missy, "" he began, ""Here's the deal. I love you. You are the most gorgeous sweet little girl in the world. I would love to spend the rest of my life with you. But I'm going to leave it up to you. We're married, but we haven't consummated it yet. Do you know what that means?"" She shook her head shyly. ""Do you know what it means to 'make love', to 'have sex'?"" he asked. She nodded slowly. ""When a husband and wife first make love, that 'consummates' the marriage. Until then they're not officially married. That means we could stop right now, I could send you home to your parents, and we would not be married. Your parents could get it annulled, which means cancelled.</p> <p> ""But if we do that, then I must tell you: it would be too hard on me to have to see you and not be able to hold you, and punish you, and rape you. I'd have to go away. But if you want, that's what we'll do.</p> <p> ""But if you're willing, then we'll go on with your punishment, and by the end of it we'll be married officially, and we'll go home together and be together always,"" he finished, then waited for her reply.</p> <p> She lowered her head for a few moments, then looked shyly up at him and said, ""I want to be yours, Sir.""</p> <p> He was so overcome, he could barely speak for a few moments. Then he wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, ""You've made me the happiest man alive, little missy!"" Then he stepped back and looked at her quizzically. ""Do you think you could hold still for the rest of your punishment? I'd rather have you untied and submit to it willingly,"" he opined.</p> <p> ""I-I'll try, Sir,"" she stammered nervously.</p> <p> ""That's my girl! Now let's get you loose,"" he said as he undid her wrist cuffs. Then he released her ankles, and caught her up, lifting her off the floor and holding her in his arms for a long, sweet hug. Then he set her on her feet, bent her under his arm, pulled down her panties, and proceeded to give her a brisk, businesslike spanking on her bare bottom, SMAK, SMAK, SMAK!</p> <p> ""Oh! Ah! Ooo!"" she cried out as he smacked her bottom again and again. Then he stood her up, and her panties fell to her ankles. He made her step out of them. Then he pulled her blouse off. She wore no bra, being only ten, so her little breasts were immediately exposed. She blushed prettily. He seized each breast, kneading her little breast buds, pinching and twisting her nipples as she gasped and moaned, ""Ssss! Aaaah!"" Then he snatched a riding crop off the wall where it hung, and brought it down sharply across her little breasts WAP! Again and again he whipped her on her nipples and little breast buds. She cried out wildly, ""AAAAA! O-O-O-O-O-OH! Oh, but please, Sir, PLEASE!"" as she writhed and moaned.</p> <p> He put her in the knee-chest position on the divan and stripped her of her skirt, leaving her only in her calf socks and saddle shoes. She was now blushing deeply, thoroughly embarrassed at the thought that, at only ten years old, her anus and little girlcleft were so fully exposed to a grown man's avid gaze. He didn't give her long to consider her position, though. Seizing a flat plastic ruler, her brought it up sharply again and again directly onto her clitoris, vulva, and anus, WAPP! SWAK! SMAK! ""AAAAAAAA! OH-OH-OH-OH! OH SIR! AAAAAAAAH!"" she nearly screamed.</p> <p> He fingered and pinched her tender delicate anus for a moment, then went to an alcove and retrieved an ice dildo from the freezer there. It was ridged and fairly thick. With one hand he thrust it firmly deep into her anus, while with the other he seized and molested her clitoris. She wailed and yelped as he raped her little-girl anus with the ice dildo. Meanwhile that hot wave built and built from her clitoris to her anus. Soon she was bucking and sobbing as she came and came from the intensity of her punishment.</p> <p> While she was still sobbing and shuddering, he lubricated her rosebud and firmly thrust his rod into her bottom-flower. She screamed out loud as he thrust again and again into her, stretching her tender tissues, raping her of the maidenhood of her already-abused anus. She was so tight that in no time he was spilling his seed into her rectum as she cried out in anguished passion.</p> <p> After her sobs died down to the occasional sniffle, he withdrew. He swept her up in his arms and kissed her through her tears. He carried her to a shower that adjoined the chamber. Soon he was thoroughly scrubbing her most intimate parts with a rough terry washcloth: nipples, vulva, anus. She squirmed involuntarily away from his ministrations, so he said, severely, ""Hold still, little Missy!"" and, pressing her front against the cold tile wall, he spanked her wet bottom, cleft, clitoris, and anus again and again. She jumped and moaned. Then he resumed washing her, and she held still, though she trembled and whimpered like the little girl she was as he paid strict attention to her tender delicate anus, cleftlips, and clitoris. Then he rinsed her off with the hard needle spray, lifted her out, and dried her with a rough towel, rubbing her nipples and cleft vigorously as she moaned.</p> <p> He carried her back to the divan and laid her on her back. He began to kiss her: forehead, eyelids, glabella, sweet little mouth, neck, then her chest. He spent some time sucking and biting her nipples as she trembled and yipped. Then he moved down her belly, pausing to kiss her little jewel of a navel, then blow a raspberry into it, making her giggle. He slid on down and down, until suddenly he was there, seizing her clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth that almost made her swoon.</p> <p> Soon he knew she was as ready as she'd be. He raised up, inserted the head of his rod into her little unfledged girlcleft, and thrust in, burying himself almost to the hilt in the little preteen, raping her of her maidenhead with one swift stroke. ""AAAAAAH!"" she screamed and nearly fainted from the overwhelming punishment in her cleft, already smarting from her previous abuse. He just held her tightly for a while, nuzzling her silky hair, while her sobs died away to the occasional sniffle. Then he began to thrust in and out of her, long and slow at first, then fast and hard. Her cries became louder and more anguished as he raped her, pinning her to the divan with each stroke, driving for her cervix. She screamed again and came wildly, but even after her orgasm subsided, he continued to methodically rape her, forcing her tender unfledged girlcleft to endure even more sexual punishment until he finally deigned to pour his seed into her little vagina.</p> <p> After he had spent himself in her preteen sex, he picked her up as he stood, his rod still buried in her cleft, and held her for a long time as she burned and murmured, almost sleepily. After a while he withdrew gently, shifted her until she was lying in his arms like the little girl she was. He carried her to his car and took her home.</p> <p> And they lived happily ever after.</p> </div>",[]
1158,9-12f GrooveStrap,-1,C CARL,no@email,,2003-03-25,18,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ccarl002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Congratulations on your purchase of the 9-12f GrooveStrap! The 9-12f GrooveStrap has been engineered to precise tolerances and manufactured from the finest natural and synthetic materials to afford you years of disciplinary use and pleasure. This document will serve as your directions, contract, and warranty. The 9-12f GrooveStrap is warranted for life when used as directed.</p> <p> Attention! Use of the 9-12f GrooveStrap in a manner not permitted by contract may result in civil or criminal penalties. The Manufacturer hereby serves notice that, if the 9-12f GrooveStrap is used for criminal purposes, we will cooperate with any properly constituted government which may be investigating such use.</p> <p> The 9-12f GrooveStrap is designed solely for use in Strict Intimate Punishment of a preteen girl aged nine to twelve, in a legal, heterosexual marital relationship. Use on a younger girl, or use outside such a relationship is a violation of contract and may result in criminal and civil penalties (special application may be made for use on eight-year-olds)! Use on an older girl (within such a relationship) is permitted; however, the Manufacturer recommends, unless the GrooveStrap is being used on a younger teen with little or no pubic hair, and/or one who is not permitted to retain her pubic hair, that the user choose the ""T"" model GrooveStrap for better penetrating power. For use on an adult woman, with or without pubic hair, the user is referred to the many manufacturers of such implements as the tawse, crops, floggers, etc.</p> <p> Obviously, it will only be possible to use the 9-12f GrooveStrap for the purpose for which it was intended in certain nations, i. e., those with marriage and age-of-consent laws which allow for preteen girls to be married to adult men. This why the 9-12f GrooveStrap is manufactured in ****** and will only ship to *****, ******, and ******.</p> <p> It is not recommended that the 9-12f GrooveStrap be the first implement used for Strict Intimate Punishment of your preteen girl. At least a few sessions with punishment of her vulva and anus by hand-spanking and switching are required to prepare her for the experience.</p> <p> Directions for Use:</p> <p> Positioning of the preteen for her punishment will determine the angle of ""attack"" of the 9-12f GrooveStrap.</p> <p> Position 1: Supine</p> <p> Place the preteen on her back on a suitable surface with her knees flexed and abducted widely (bondage is recommended if the user does not think the preteen will be able to avoid sudden large motions during her punishment, or if it will enhance either the user's pleasure, or the preteen girl's punishment). The user should stand at the preteen's left side if he is right-handed, or her right side if left-handed. Holding the handle of the 9-12f GrooveStrap in the dominant hand, bring the implement down in an arc from approximately shoulder height directly onto the preteen girl's vulva, perineum, and anus. Adjust the point of impact as desired to target individual areas such as the clitoris, if indicated. N. B.: care must be taken to use the 9-12f GrooveStrap with only enough force to leave the preteen girl's vulva, perineum, and anus moderately reddened! No lasting marks or breaking of the skin is permitted. If properly handled, a satisfactory slapping sound should be heard on impact, accompanied of course by satisfactory sounds from the preteen!</p> <p> Alternately, the user may stand facing the preteen girl from a position between her knees. This position affords an easier application directly to the clitoris area, but is more difficult for anal applications.</p> <p> Position 2: Knee-Chest</p> <p> Place the preteen on her knees and chest on a suitable soft surface with her knees far enough apart to afford easy access to her anus and vulva. The user should stand at her right side if right-handed, and vice-versa. Bring the 9-12f GrooveStrap down in an arc from shoulder height such that contact is made on the preteen girl's anus, perineum, and vulva. Adjust the point of impact as desired to target the anus or vulva (see cautionary note above!).</p> <p> Alternately, the user may stand facing the child's buttocks. This allows for more direct access to her anus, but is less useful for targeting the vulva.</p> <p> Example of Use:</p> <p> (Mr. *****, a satisfied customer, has graciously allowed us to reprint his letter detailing his experience with the 9-12f GrooveStrap)</p> <p> ""I recently purchased the 9-12f GrooveStrap for use on my little preteen. She is a pretty and slender girl, very shy and inhibited. I bought her from her parents and married her so that I could care for her, give her plenty of love and affection, punish her soundly, and rape her thoroughly. Per your suggestion, I had all ready been punishing her vulva and anus with a combination of spanking with hand and ruler, and a light switch.</p> <p><br/> I began her Strict Intimate Punishment by stripping her naked and visually inspecting her. It always embarrasses her greatly to be naked in front of me, since I am a grown man and she is only ten. She blushed prettily down to the tips of her little nipples. Then I put her over my knee and gave her a brisk, businesslike spanking, leaving her bottom fetchingly reddened. I took a switch to her breastbuds and nipples, gauging the degree of her punishment by her cries and the extent of the network of thin red lines produced by the whipping.</p> <p> I placed her in the supine position to prepare her for her first punishment with the 9-12f GrooveStrap. I first kissed her unfledged girlcleft, pressing my tongue against her labia majora, her labia minora, and what was left of her maidenhead. I caught her clitoris in a bite between tongue and teeth. Since by this time she was nearly climaxing, I applied the 9-12f GrooveStrap directly on her vulva and clitoris, using the alternate supine positioning. The results were immediately gratifying. Her cries were at least ten decibels higher than those that accompany her usual Intimate Punishment. After only a few strokes, probably ten or twenty, she was screaming as she reached orgasm, the tears streaming down her sweet face. I elected at that time to complete her punishment with a stern raping of her all-ready punished cleft as she sobbed and moaned.</p> <p> Thank You, GrooveStrap!</p> <p> Mr. ******</p> <p> *****, *****</p> <p> *****@*****. com<br/> </p> </div>",[]
1159,Slavegirl of the Imperium,-1,C CARL,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ccarl003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Don't you mess this up, you little baby!"" hissed Sela.</p> <p> ""I won't! I won't!"" exclaimed little Melinda. She had tagged along with the young teen more out of boredom than anything, and now was being roped into a food-stealing scheme. The booths of the vendors at the Festival lay before them. Tantalizing smells wafted through the air.</p> <p> Melinda vaguely knew that she shouldn't be doing this. She had spent some time in the company of a missionary who had come out of the Imperium to minister on this backwater planet. Under that devoted soul's guidance she had even converted, but she was, after all, only seven. Bad company and temptation are hard to avoid at seven.</p> <p> Melinda was a street girl in a provincial town, in a war-torn country, on a minor planet in a corner of the galaxy that the Imperium had not yet gotten around to annexing. She still had some semblance of a family: an aunt who, when not soused, at least provided the girl with a place to sleep and a crust of bread to eat, the money for which was earned by turning tricks for the soldiers that passed through town. But most of the time the girl was on the street, getting by as best she could.</p> <p> ""Now get out there, and make it good! G'wan!"" urged Sela.</p> <p> Melinda sidled out in front of the booths. She proceeded to put on a most fetching display, dancing around and singing in a sweet little voice some of the songs she had learned at the mission. All eyes were on her. Sela made her move, sliding around to the side of a fruit and vegetable stand. She scooped some produce into the folds of her dress and began to slip away.</p> <p> She tripped over a dog in the street. Yowling, the dog ran off. Fruit and vegetables rolled around. Sela yelped, and then jumped up, shouting, ""Run Melinda!"" and took off.</p> <p> Melinda probably could have stayed there safely. No one knew that she and Sela were together. But she ran. And she and Sela were both caught. Her older mentor was given over for a whipping. Because of her tender age, the little girl was sentenced to a public spanking instead.</p> <p> A crowd had gathered for the fun, of which Melinda was merely an appetizer, and Sela a side dish. A whore was sentenced to be flogged, and a murderer was scheduled to be hanged. Melinda was never sure afterwards if the older man who spanked her (the town schoolmaster, who doubled as the executioner) was trying to be kind to her or not. She was brought to him in the town building that overlooked the square. As he prepared her, he whispered in her ear, ""I'm sorry I have to do this. I'll try not to hurt you too much. But it's better if I do it; if I refuse, they'll get someone else who'll spank you even harder! Just try to relax and not fight it, it'll be easier for you."" Then he led her out in front of the onlookers.</p> <p> He turned her bottom towards the crowd and clipped the hem of her punishment shift up so that her buttocks were exposed to view. Catcalls and jeers came from some of the more cruel. Then he proceeded to spank her on her bare bottom with his open hand. SWAP! SWAP! ""OOOO! AH! AH! OOOOH!"" she cried piteously as the spanks rained down on her quivering buttocks. At the same time, he reached around almost casually with his other hand, ostensibly to hold her in place to receive her punishment. He seized her underdeveloped girlcleft with a firm hand, massaging and kneading her tender labia and clitoris. As he spanked her and spanked her with one hand, he probed her hymen with the other, then concentrated on her clitoris, pressing and pinching, twisting and pulling. The crowd could not see this activity, since her bottom was turned towards them. Even the girl was nearly unconscious of it, distraught as she was from her punishment, swaying in her tormenter's arms, breath short, knees weak, mouth dry, as she cried out and moaned with each SMACK! Soon the stimulation of her girlcleft made itself known. A strange wave came over her, beginning with her clitoris, then spreading with each spank to her bottom, and then throughout her being. Soon her cries became more and more wild, and she bucked and jerked in her punisher's arms. He sensed her nearing climax, so he suddenly spun her around, turning her little mons towards the onlookers. They hooted at the sight of the sweet young girl's most intimate area, but their glee was shortlived; her molester just gave her two quick hard swats on her vulva, and then hustled her inside the building, leaving the crowd panting for the next victim. The little girl was shaking and sobbing as she spent herself, confused and dizzy, overwhelmed by the intensity of the sensations in her moist girlcleft, rubbing and rubbing her abused bottom and labia.</p> <p> She fled from the town hall as soon as she could, but stopped as she heard the SNAP! and the cries of her ""partner in crime"" as the whip seized the older girl's bottom, and the crowd jeered and gawked. Sela howled and moaned, suspended by her wrists tied together and hung from a rafter, her legs parted by a bar fastened to her ankles. Melinda watched almost in spite of herself as the young teen received a stern whipping: buttocks, thighs, breasts, and even a few strokes directly onto her lightly fledged cleft. As Sela's tears flowed, Melinda found her hand straying towards her own cleft...</p> <p> Over the next few years the little girl would often relive the experience while lying on her mat at night, sometimes pretending to spank herself , sometimes picturing herself as Sela, receiving the same strict, intimate punishment she did, while rubbing her little clitoris, then spanking her own cleft as she came with little yips and moans.</p> <p> As the girl neared nine years old, times were getting worse. The wars were going poorly for the nation, though the town had been spared any actual combat. But food was scarce. The girl's aunt had gone from poor guardian to none. The girl now lived in any hovel and scrounged for any scrap of food she could find.</p> <p> Rumors were filtering into town that the Imperium had arrived onplanet. They had allied themselves with the enemy. Against their advanced weapons, resistance was futile. Soldiers, the few that were left, were hurrying back to their homes. Soon the enemy soldiers arrived.</p> <p> Since there was no resistance, they were not as harsh as they might have been. There were no killings. There was no organized rape or torture. Individual soldiers seized individual women or girls for their pleasure, and there was some looting, but it seemed curiously restrained. The reason why was soon apparent.</p> <p> Imperial troops arrived shortly afterwards in force, escorting the new provincial governor, who planned to make the town the capital for the province. He had made some effort to ensure that there was little violence accompanying his assumption of power. He had given orders to limit the looting and rape. Slaves would be taken, as they always were when the Imperium came to power, but children would not be separated from their parents, nor wives from their husbands (when this became generally known, there was a spate of marriages among the teenagers of the town!). Still, there were plenty of street children, and poor families willing to sell their offspring, especially in these hard times.</p> <p> The new governor wanted there to be as little resentment towards himself and the Imperium as possible, so as to make governing easier. He also had another motive. Although it was not popular in the Imperium, he was a Christian, and therefore wished to spare the populace excess suffering. He had devoted his life to military service with the Imperium, and now looked forward to spending the rest of his days keeping the peace and aiding in the development of this backwater culture.</p> <p> He was a quiet, studious man, tall and reserved. He had lost his wife in childbirth with their firstborn, who also died, and he buried his grief in his duties. Now he prepared to take up a new assignment. He was ready for a life of peace.</p> <p> As he proceeded to set up his residence, he toured the slave compound in order to choose some for his household. As he went down the aisles, picking 2 or 3 likely candidates, his eyes fell on the little girl. She was now at least partially cleaned up, and not wearing filthy rags; she was wearing the standard child's slave shift, a little short for her perhaps; it barely covered her bottom and cleft. She was heartbreakingly slender, and to his eyes seemed to have the face of an angel in despair. He did not linger over her; indeed he outwardly seemed not to notice her. But as he came back down the line, he seemed to almost negligently point her out and order her to be brought along as well, since ""some use might be made of her in the kitchen or the laundry.""</p> <p> He appeared to forget for a few days that he even had the little girlslave. But he eventually called for her to be brought to him, as all the slaves had been, so that he could formally assign them their place and give them into the charge of his housekeeper or groundskeeper. She was shown into his room. He was sitting in an easy chair beside the fireplace. He beckoned her to come over and kneel on the soft rug in front of him.</p> <p> ""What's your name, little one?"" he asked.</p> <p> ""Melinda, an' it please you, m'Lord"" she replied, having been coached by the slavemaster in how to address him.</p> <p> ""That's a lovely name,"" he said. ""You don't have to call me `m'Lord' or say `an' it please you' while we're alone together, though; just call me `Sir', all right?""</p> <p> ""A-all right... Sir"" she managed to stammer out, hoping she wasn't going to get herself into trouble. She had all ready seen another slave, a young woman too haughty for her own good, tied down and systematically whipped by the slavemaster for her insolence.</p> <p> He began to gently question her. Guilelessly she told him everything she knew about herself. He was entranced by the sweetness she retained despite her bitter life. He found himself desiring to protect her from any harm. He wanted to take no chances that she might fall afoul of the slavemaster or any other supervisor, or even any other slave.</p> <p> ""Can you read?"" he asked her.</p> <p> ""Oh, yes, Sir! I love to read! The missionary taught me how. But I hardly ever get to read anything. Books are so expensive,"" she sighed.</p> <p> ""I have many books,"" he told her, ""Would you like to be my librarian?""</p> <p> ""Wh-what's that?"" she queried.</p> <p> ""That's the person who manages the books, keeps them in order, and finds one for someone who needs one,"" he informed her.</p> <p> ""I think I would love to do that! May I really? Sir?"" she hastily added.</p> <p> And so he managed to place her directly under his supervision, and out of the way of his staff and the other slaves. He found himself often in the library, showing her some interesting tome or other, helping her figure out the filing system, and so forth. He was impressed with her intelligence, and charmed by her enrapturement at being surrounded by so many books. He even found her a help at times in clarifying some thorny issue of government.</p> <p> They talked often. Soon he even found himself unfolding to her details of his own life.</p> <p> ""Sir, are you married?"" she asked him.</p> <p> ""I was,"" he replied briefly. ""She died.""</p> <p> ""Oh, I'm so sorry, Sir! I guess you'd rather not talk about it,"" and she turned away, pretending to busy herself with a book.</p> <p> He sighed. He looked at her for a while. Then, with the air of someone who has decided a difficult issue that has been long in the balance, he said, ""No, it's all right. I'd like to talk about her, if you're willing to listen.""</p> <p> ""Of course, Sir! Please tell me about her!""</p> <p> ""She was young when we were married. Older than you, but young. I'm not very wise, but I was wise enough to tell her all about myself before we were married. She understood, and she was kind and loving enough to fit her desires to mine. I was devastated when she died. I guess I went a little crazy for a while after that; but craziness sometimes helps in battle, and my troops fought well. Being here is part of the reward from the Imperium for my service.""</p> <p> ""What do you mean, `she understood' and `fit her desires to' you?"" she asked. ""Sir?"" she remembered to add. ""Understood what? What desires did she have to `fit' to?"" she asked ingenuously.</p> <p> ""To explain that, I need to know how much you know about some things,"" he answered. ""You know what `sex' is, don't you?"" She nodded shyly. ""And you know what sexual desire is?"" She was less certain of that. ""Do you know what happens to a male when he wants to have sex with a female?""</p> <p> ""Yes, Sir,"" she replied softly, ""I've seen the animals; the dogs and the farm animals. I guess it's the same way with men...""</p> <p> ""Yes, pretty much the same way. When a man has a desire to have sex with a woman, that's a sexual desire. It often affects him physically that way, as well. And the desire that she fit to mine was sexual desire of a certain kind,"" he informed her.</p> <p> ""What kind, Sir?""</p> <p> ""Let me tell you about something that may seem kind of strange to you, Melinda. Now you know that most men can be sexually excited by seeing a pretty woman and thinking about having sex with her, don't you?"" Again she nodded her head shyly. ""Well some men will get sexually excited by many other things having to do with a woman. Some of them might seem weird. All of these unusual ways of sexual excitement are called ""fetishes"". Some men have to have their fetish as part of sex in order to be sexually excited, others just like it more with it than without it.</p> <p> ""Let me give you an example: believe it or not, some men are sexually excited at the thought of a woman wearing high heeled shoes, or red shoes, or both. They can't get fully sexually excited unless she's wearing the right shoes. Other men with a similar fetish might only need to imagine that she's wearing certain shoes to get more excited. Do you understand?"" She nodded slowly. ""There are many different fetishes, and some people have more than one. When I was courting my wife, I told her about mine. Even though many women might not have wanted to see me anymore, she not only accepted my predeliction, she enthusiastically joined in. You see, I, too, have a fetish. Actually two of them.</p> <p> ""One is that I enjoy spanking and punishing a pretty girl. Oh, I can have sex without it, but with it it is much more enjoyable. And my wife not only let me spank her, and whip her, and punish her in various ways, the idea of being punished seemed to excite her, too. But that's not all...</p> <p> ""You see, my wife really did look a lot like you. She was small, and slender, and looked even younger than she was. And she willingly would `playact', pretending to be much younger than she was. And that helped me, because the other particular desire that I have is to have sex with a very young girl. A girl who is slender, like you..."" And he traced his hand down her side. ""And has slim hips, like yours,"" he said as he patted her bottom. ""And no more than little buds for breasts,"" he said as he slid his hand from her belly to her chest, tracing a finger over first one nipple, then the other, through her thin shift, making her tremble.</p> <p> ""But most importantly,"" he said, as he cupped her chin in his hand and gently raised her head, her eyes meeting his, ""The face of an angel... like yours."" And he kissed her, long and sweet, but not deep.</p> <p> ""So that's how it is, little one. I love you. I desire you. I want you to be mine forever. I want to punish you and rape you again and again. If I keep you with me, then I will take you to be my wife and do these things to you.</p> <p> ""But if you don't want to stay with me, then I will arrange for you to go to some good family back in the Imperium. You'll be a slave, but well-treated. Most likely you'll eventually be adopted, or given in marriage to one of the sons of the household. Of course I can't guarantee you won't be spanked somewhere along the way!"" he chuckled.</p> <p> ""So what do you think, little one? What do you want to do?""</p> <p> She hung her head for a moment in thought. But it really wasn't hard for her to reach her decision. ""I would like to stay with you, Sir, as you desire it,"" she said softly.</p> <p> He picked her up, and held her in a long hug, rocking her back and forth as she clung to him. Then, before anything could happen to get in the way, he coached her through the recitation of the wedding vows. Then he kissed the ""bride"".</p> <p> Melinda assumed he would immediately molest her, but he didn't. With a smile and a little pat on her bottom, he simply sent her to her book stacks, while he went back to work. Some days passed. Still he did not spank her, or rape her, or anything. She began to wonder if it had all been a dream, or just a joke.</p> <p> Perhaps she unconsciously decided to test him, perhaps she was simply ""in a mood""; at any rate, one day two or three weeks after they were married, she ""talked back"" to him. It wasn't anything insulting, and it could have been interpreted as just joking, but he grabbed her arm, spun her around to face him, and said, ""Young lady, you are out of line! You've been asking for a spanking, and now you're going to get it!""</p> <p> With that, he bent her under his arm, threw up her skirt, and proceeded to give her a brisk, businesslike spanking. SMAK, SWACK, SWAP! ""Ah! Oh! O-O-O!"" she cried out as she wriggled and squirmed from her punishment. Not only did it sting, but it was terribly embarrassing to have a man spanking her bare nine-year-old bottom! With a final SMACK! he straightened her up and tossed her skirt back over her bottom. Then he went back to work. She stood there, somewhat dazed and bewildered from the experience, expecting him at any moment to come back and rape her. When he didn't, she didn't know whether to be relieved or disappointed. That night she masturbated vigorously to the thought of him spanking and raping her.</p> <p> More days passed, and again he did not spank or rape her. She would have thought that he didn't care for her, except that he was very loving in every other way. He hugged her tight when he first saw her in the mornings (they still slept in separate rooms), he spent time with her, talking, reading to her, teaching her history and interplanetary cosmology, and so forth.</p> <p> In fact, it was in the setting of her lessons with him that he punished her next. He had begun to give her little assignments in mathematics for her to do while he was away. One day he was checking one piece of work while she diligently plowed through another. He marked the wrong answers and set it in front of her.</p> <p> ""You've missed three questions out of twenty. That's good, but not good enough; you'll have to be punished, young lady."" With that he slid her chair out from under the desk, her bare thighs gleaming in the light. He swept a ruler off the desk and brought it down sharply across the top of her thighs, WAK!</p> <p> ""AAAH!"" she cried out, and ""OOO! A-A-A-AAAH!"" again, as he smacked her thighs over and over. Then he pulled her to her feet and bent her forwards over the desk. He tossed up her skirt, and WAPWAPWAP! went the ruler across her naked bottom as she moaned and yelped. Then he spun her around, bent her backward over the desk, and brought the ruler up once, sharply, between her legs, full upon her unfledged girlcleft: WAPPP! ""AAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, and almost came on the spot.</p> <p> He tossed the ruler back on the desk, gave her a quick hug, and strode out, saying, ""There, young lady, I hope you've learned your lesson!"" As he left, she sank back into her chair, rubbing her little bottom, thighs, and cleft as she moaned and sobbed.</p> <p> That night, he came to her room. She was asleep. He pulled her covers back and gazed down at her in wonder and delight. Then he took the riding crop he had with him, nudged the hem of her shift up off her thighs, and began whipping her directly on her bare thighs, WAKWAKWAKWAK! ""AAAA!"" she cried out as she woke up, frantic. He swept her up in his arms, cuddling her closely as her fear left her, and she relaxed against him, feeling safe and protected. Then he sent her to the bathroom.</p> <p> When she returned, he had her stand in the middle of the floor. He took a switch he had brought with him and began to systematically whip her legs, starting with the backs of her calves, then the backs of her thighs, then the front of her thighs, and then her bottom. He spent some time switching her on her buttocks, letting the sting of one stroke set in, then delivering another just above or below the previous, admiring the network of thin, faint red lines that faded slowly.</p> <p> He stopped abruptly, and pulled her shift all the way off her slender preteen body, now swaying from the intensity of her punishment. She was stunning: long silky hair, slim shoulders and hips only barely beginning to think about flaring, hardly any baby fat left, her nipples just starting to become more prominent, but nothing underneath them except breast buds, her sweet unfledged cleft lips peeping out from between her thighs. The top of her head barely came up to his chest. She was deeply embarrassed to be just nine years old and to be so naked in front of a grown man.</p> <p> He stared for a while at her little breasts. She blushed prettily, nearly down to her nipples. Suddenly he seized her breast buds and nipples in his hands and began to knead and work them, pinching and twisting her tender nipples as she gasped and moaned, ""SSSS! Ooooo!""</p> <p> Then he took the switch and began to whip her directly on her nipples and breast buds. WAK! WAP! ""Ooooh! Aaaaah! Oh, please Sir! AAAA!"" she cried out. When he finally finished whipping her breasts they were fetchingly reddened, her nipples stiff and tender.</p> <p> He took her to the bed and put her in knee-chest position. She squirmed at the realization of how exposed her little-girl cleft and anus were to the man's eyes. Then all thought was driven from her mind, for he had brought a groovestrap whistling down to smack full upon her girlcleft, her perineum, and her anus, WHAPP! ""AAAAAAA!"" she nearly screamed, and then, ""OOOOO! AAAA! A-A-A-A-AAAAH!"" as he whipped her again and again on her most intimate parts.</p> <p> Finally he could hold back no longer. He probed her anus fiercely with lubricated fingers; one, two, then three at a time, his other hand roughly massaging her clitoris, as she yipped and squirmed. Then he lay over her, seized her slim shoulders, and plunged his rod with one thrust deep into her tender delicate anus. She cried out wildly as she felt her tissues stretch to accommodate his tool. She cried out more, rhythmically, as he methodically raped her anus, reaching around to molest her clitoris so that soon she was bucking and moaning, and crying out and coming, as he too achieved climax, spilling his seed into her rectum as she sobbed and sniffed.</p> <p> He carried her into the bathroom and started the shower. He took her into the shower and commenced to clean her well, with a rough terry cloth scrubbing her nipples, clitoris, and anus. When she moaned and struggled briefly, he said sternly, ""Hold still, young lady!"" and he pushed her front up against the wall, so that her nipples and cleft lips were pressed against the cold tile. He took a flexible clear plastic ruler that was hanging in the shower and smacked her bottom and the backs of her thighs. Then he repeatedly brought it up sharply between her legs as she cried out wildly. He returned to washing her, and this time she held still!</p> <p> He took her out of the shower and carefully dried her, again paying close attention to her nipples, her unfledged girlcleft, and her anus, as she moaned and trembled. He carried her tenderly back to the bed and laid her gently upon it. He kissed her all over her face: forehead, glabella, the tip of her nose, cheeks, and then full on her mouth, long and sweet. Then he kissed her neck and moved down to her chest. He went from one nipple to the other, nibbling and sucking, biting and pulling, as she moaned softly. He slid down to her belly, pausing a moment to playfully blow a zorbert into her jewel of a navel, making her giggle.</p> <p> Then suddenly he was there, essentially raping her cleft with his tongue, pressing insistently against her hymen, then seizing her clitoris in a long bite between tongue and teeth that left her nearly paralyzed from the intensity of feeling it provoked in her. The embarrassment of knowing that, at nine years old, a man was kissing her on her most intimate place, was nearly overwhelming. Yet her hips were moving of their own volition, pressing her smooth little sex against his mouth. Her breath came shorter and shorter, her little soft cries becoming louder and more intense.</p> <p> It was time. He raised up, pressed the head of his rod against the unfledged lips of her vulva. He insinuated himself within her until he was pressing firmly against her hymen. Then with one hard thrust he raped her of her maidenhead and buried himself to her cervix as she screamed and sobbed. He lay with her, not moving, as her sobs died down to the occasional sniffle. She could feel his rod throbbing within her. He began to thrust in and out of her, long and slow at first, then faster and harder, raping her thoroughly as she nearly screamed with each thrust. Soon the familiar wave began building between her legs, then spreading to take over her whole body, as she came and came, shouting, ""Oh, Sir! Oh, Sir! Oh, Sir! OOOOOH!"" Even after she had spent herself, he punished her with repeated hard, long strokes, until finally he deigned to empty his seed at her cervix.</p> <p> She lay in his arms for some time afterwards, now fulfilled, knowing that she was safe, and loved, and desired, and punished. </p> </div>",[]
1160,"Daddy Disciplines Lisa, Part 1",1,CHARLES DODGSON,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"Seven year old Lisa, affectionately called Cuddlebunny by her dad, a very cute, adorable little girl, masturbates constantly. Dad designs a special discipline session for Lisa that he hopes will cure her of her compulsive masturbating, once and for all.",2006-06-02,28,4,"pedo, semicon, bond, inc, sex, Mg",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/charlesdodgson001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little seven and a half year old Lisa, Cuddlebunny, as her dad affectionately called her, was sitting in the family room waiting for her dad to come home and punish her. The TV was on MTV, but she was barely watching it as she was so absorbed thinking about how her dad was going to punish her. Her mom had caught her humping good ole Teddy, her teddy bear. She had almost worn him out.</p> <p>Her mom and dad didn't want her to masturbate. They thought she was much too young to be doing that, but it felt so good to her. Lisa loved to masturbate, just loved it, ever since her Aunt Grace, her dad's much younger sister had taught her when she was maybe four or so. Aunt Grace was a nude dancer, a beautiful, tall, slender women, and very sexy. She knew all about sex and thought little Lisa should know about it too. She taught her about humping her teddy bear, about letting the water in the tub fall on her clit, and the shower too. She showed her how to lie down on her stomach and pull her panties up her little slit, and on her clit, and pull them back and forth. And how to rub her tiny clit too from the front and back, on her stomach, or on her back. And how to put her fingers in herself, going in and out, in and out. Cubblebunny learned on her own how to put things in her little cunt, like her electric tooth brush, the end of her hairbrush, almost anything. </p> <p>Cuddlebunny took to it right away. She loved the feeling it gave her. Aunt Grace told her about how wonderful it felt when someone licked her, how she adored it. Lisa fantasized about her daddy licking her, how a nice soft tongue would feel on all her private parts, inside her little girlcleft, on her clit, maybe even on her butt too. All over. As time passed her little girl orgasms become more and more intense and she’d masturbate anytime she got the chance to.</p> <p>The last time her dad caught her masturbating in her room alone, he spanked her on her bare bottom after making her get all nude, putting her over his legs. It hurt a lot, but she was able to rub herself against her dad's bare legs, and touch herself too. He was in his shorts. Then it was wonderful when they made up afterwards. They'd hug and kiss, and she'd still be nude. That was the best part. She started breathing heavily, getting excited thinking about that. Cuddlebunny pulled her short dress up and touched herself, rubbing her clit gently, erotically through her tiny bikini panties. It felt soooooo good. She fantasized about her dad licking her...</p> <p>""Stan."" Alice said to her husband as soon as he got home from work, ""Lisa's been at it again. I caught her in her room with the door closed. She was humping her poor old teddy bear again, you know on his head, the little button on his nose pressed right against her tiny clit, just hump, hump, humping away. I told her you were in charge of punishing her when she masturbates, and when you came home you'd punish her. A little preteen like her, seven years old, no matter how cute, cuddly and adorable she is, and she's that and more, shouldn't be masturbating. Sometimes I think that's all she wants to do. She's in the family room watching TV waiting for you. I told her to wait for you until you got her from the room. I wasn't going to put her in her bedroom alone. She'd just be doing it again.""</p> <p>""You're right, Alice. We've tried almost everything. Timeouts were the worst as she just used the time to keep on masturbating. Then, remember, I used to punish her for masturbating by spanking her bare bottom, make her get nude, then put her over my lap and spank her good with my bare hand, making her bottom all red, and my hand too, but not really hurting her badly. I'd never want to do that. I think she got to like being spanked. She'd wiggle around on my lap, pressing her crotch against my leg, sometimes reaching under herself and touching herself, doing the very thing I was punishing her for, masturbating. I always felt so bad, we'd hug and snuggle after, when she was still all nude, and I'd stroke her hair, brush her tears away, and kiss her gently telling her how much I loved my Snugglebunny, and that it hurt me more than her. She'd kiss me so, over, and over, on the lips, her legs and arms wrapped around my body, and tell me how much she loved me, that being spanked wasn't so bad, and for me not to be sad, and she’d wiggle and press her body against me getting herself all excited again, and... frankly me too, a little. She’s... she’s so sexual, so pretty!""</p> <p>""I know Stan. Of course the little vixen would excite you. Don’t feel bad about that. I understand. Spanking her doesn’t work, I guess..."" Alice replied. ""I thought we had a winner when we told her she could masturbate as much as she wanted, but only in front of you, Stan, or in front of both of us. We figured she'd be too embarrassed to do that. Now she waits until you're alone and masturbates in front of you. Does it as much as she can, the little harpy.""</p> <p>""She sure does. Sometimes even rubbing against me when she's in my lap. She loves taking her little panties off, when she can get away with it, then sitting in my lap and pulling her skirt or dress up, exposing herself, and rubbing that tiny clit of hers, and sticking fingers in herself, and kissing me. When I catch her she won't take her panties off, but she pulls her skirt or dress up all the time when she snuggles with me - you know how much we love to snuggle - and rubs herself on the outside of her panties. Or she wants to play horsey with me and ride my thigh as I jiggle her up and down, and she humps my thigh. We told her she could do it in front of us, and we don't want to go back on our word.""</p> <p>""If you didn't love her to see her dressed in short skirts and dresses all the time, and those tiny bikini and see through G string panties but instead dress her in pants, maybe she wouldn't be doing that all the time.""</p> <p>""You know how I love her in short skirts and dresses and those little tiny panties. She has such pretty legs.""</p> <p>""I know, Stan. It's OK,"" Alice said knowing her little seven year old girl turned her dad on. Stan didn’t run around on her. So what if he got excited by his little preteen Lolita. </p> <p>""Well, Stan, how are you going to punish her this time.""</p> <p>""I've been thinking about it a lot. You remember a year ago when we caught her smoking one of Uncle Al's cigarettes, and I got a pack of cigarettes and made her smoke them, inhale them, one after another, and she got sick. She says she'll never try to smoke again.""</p> <p>""Yeah, I remember it.""</p> <p>""I think I need to make her so tired of masturbating, of getting excited, and having her little girl cums, that she won't ever want to do it again.""</p> <p>""How are you going to do that. Stan.""</p> <p>""I went to that porno store down on Elm. You know I never go to those types of places.""</p> <p>""I know, Hon. I'm glad you don't. So many men do.""</p> <p>""Well, they got all kinds of sex toys there. I told the guy I was seeing a midget, a very tiny women, about the size of your average seven year old girl, and needed a toy for her. He looked at me kinda funny and smiled and said he had the perfect toy. It was a small, curved vibrating dildo with a soft nub at the top. He said it was curved just right for a seven year old girl, the size for a midget women, and the tip when when inserted in a little cunt would touch her G spot, and the little nub, her clit. He said she'd get off real fast with the stimulation of the vibrations on her clit and G spot at the same time.""</p> <p>""So they make those things for seven year olds?""</p> <p>""I'm sure they don't. Well, I really don’t know. This one he said is for midgets, midget women. He said seven year old ... hmmm, guess I said seven year old first, but I meant a midget woman the size of a seven year old girl. I'm sure he didn't think....""</p> <p>""No, of course not. Some regular size guys have to have sex with those midget girls. They probably get tired of midget guys. Do midget guys have full size dicks? And they probably use that toy on themselves too. The midget women. Yeah, the store carrying toys for midget girls makes sense. But you wouldn't give it to Cuddlebunny, would you. It'd just encourage her.""</p> <p>""No, I wouldn't. Like with cigarettes, I'd use it to give her more little girl cums then she could stand. I'd tie her to her bed, nude, spread eagled. I got some of those restraints at the porno store too. Then I'd carefully position the dildo in her so it stimulated her little girl clit, and her G spot. She'd have to tell me when I hit her G spot. I'd fix it so it couldn't come out then leave it in her for an hour or more. I'd watch her for awhile, make sure she has an orgasm, or two, then leave her alone. You know like a time out. But a different time out. I don't think many little seven year old girls ever have that kind of time out. When I came back she'd be all tired of having her little girl orgasms, over and over and over.""</p> <p>""That sounds good, Stan. That would wear me out for sure. You have it in the bag you brought in.""</p> <p>""Yes."" Stan said as he showed Alice the dildo and velcro restraints. </p> <p>""They... ah... make them, the dildo, in big girl size.""</p> <p>""I guess so. You want one? Aren't I good enough?""</p> <p>""You're fine, Stan, satisfy me completely. Sometimes you go on business trips... and....""</p> <p>""OK, Alice I'll get one for you too.""</p> <p>""What if she's not tired of cuming, and cuming and cuming? Will you make her cum some more?""</p> <p>""Thought about that too. I'm going to lick Cuddlebunny's little cunt, her clit, maybe her butt too, lick her and lick her and lick her. She'll cum so much she'll beg me to stop, beg me. I'm sure it'll work.""</p> <p>""What if she's still not tired of having orgasm after orgasm after orgasm, her little girl ones, of course.""</p> <p>""Then I'll fuck her with the dildo, fuck her and fuck her. Surely by then she'd be exhausted.""</p> <p>""What if she's still not tired of cumming.""</p> <p>""I'll be exhausted by then.""</p> <p>""I guess so. Just describing it makes me tired.""</p> <p>Alice thought a minute. Ten or fifteen minutes of sex with Stan was more than enough for her. She never masturbated. She couldn't imagine all that sex at once. She'd be screaming at Stan to stop it. Yes, this might work.</p> <p>""Do it Stan. Do it! Lick her and lick her and lick her, if she's not all tired out from the dildo. She took a shower a little while ago, and's wearing that short little see through sun dress you got her - why you ever got her that I don't know, well... I do know - and those tiny, too tight violet lace bikini panties Aunt Grace got her - much too sexy for a little girl - but she wanted to dress up for you for her punishment. She loves her daddy so much, even when you punish her for being a naughty little girl.""</p> <p>""Ahh... Cuddlebunny doesn't have her hymen any more, does she?""</p> <p>""No, Stan. She's been sticking things in herself for a long time. It was pretty small to begin with. It's all gone now. A midget's dildo will be just fine for her. You ought to fuck her with it too, first, maybe lick her too, just to let her know what's in store for her."" </p> <p>""Yeah, fuck her with the dildo, and lick her, get her off a couple of times, to begin with, then leave the vibrating dildo in her. Want to watch?""</p> <p>""No. She's daddy's little girl. It'll mean that much more to her that you're doing it to her alone, and not because I'm asking you to do it. Take your time, do it right. You can snuggle, and kiss her after, make up to her, love her, hold her, tell her how much you love her. She's such a good little girl, except for this sex thing, this constant masturbating. She's got to be cured of that!""</p> <p>""I'll do my best, Alice.""</p> <p>""I know you will, Stan. I know you will. Good luck. Change and then go in and see Cuddlebunny now and get on with it. I'm fixing a nice dinner for us and we can all celebrate after her lesson. You both should be pretty hungry after all your work.""</p> <p>Stan went to their bedroom, and cleaned up a little, changing into a pair of loose, short corduroy grey shorts, with nothing on underneath, and a loose pull over golf shirt, and sandals with no socks. He looked at himself in the mirror. He was 32, the same age as Alice, and looked very youthful with a shock of thick black hair, and light blue eyes, like Paul Newman. He worked in construction and had a very strong body, about five eleven and 190 pounds. </p> <p>Stan smiled, and walked into the family room, taking his bag with him. Lisa was on the couch facing him, with her short dress pulled up, her hand on her panties, on her little girl cunt, eyes half closed masturbating softly. He could hear little sounds coming out of her mouth, little groans of pleasure, saying, ""Yes, daddy, yes!""</p> <p>Stan was taken by his little girl's beauty every time he saw her. She was a head turner, even at just seven and a half years old, whenever they were out. She was always new and fresh and invigorating to him. He never tired of looking at her. Lisa had long dark blonde hair. This evening it was tied up in two knots on either side of her head, with the length of it in long, un-braided pig tail strands flowing down on each side of her shoulders nearly to her waist. Cuddlebunny had a wide mouth, and medium sized lips, usually smiling, and nice white teeth. Her eyes were greyish blue, and wide set, and always looked directly into his eyes, unsettling so at times. She had soft, curly blond hair, a little past shoulder length long. Her nose was pert and cute. Just right. She was slender, and athletic with a tight body, and slender, shapely long legs for her height, a little over four feet, and weight, not quite fifty pounds. She always looked at him with a half smile and knowing eyes, like she knew what he was thinking. </p> <p>Stan loved how she was dressed, in his favorite dress he had bought for her. It was a short, translucent, light flower patterned, spaghetti strapped summer dress, that came only about a third the way down her lightly tanned, smooth as silk thighs. He could discern her beautiful soft pink nipples under the dress. Lisa's breasts hadn't started to develop at age seven. She never wore a bra or panties unless her mom or he made her do so. Tonight she was wearing the sexy, tiny nearly see through violet colored narrow lace bikini panties his sister Grace had gotten for her. When she wore them he could see her little girl slit through them. She looked so, well, he had to admit, sexy tonight, very sexy with her dress pulled up, masturbating softly, and with her eyes half closed.</p> <p>""Cuddle, Honey. You're doing it again."" Stan said softly. He loved her so. But this had to stop. He knew she was becoming more and more sexually attractive to him.</p> <p>""Oh, daddy!"" Lisa said surprised out of her reverie. ""I was thinking about you... such nice fantasies. I'm doing it, but... in front of you. That's OK, isn't it. You told me it was.""</p> <p>Stan turned a little red. He knew she sexually fantasized about him. ""Honey, mommy tells me you were humping your old teddy bear again today. You know you're not supposed to do it alone.""</p> <p>""I know daddy. You're going to punish me?"" The little girl said, almost tearful, but with great anticipation.</p> <p>""Yes, something different tonight.""</p> <p>""Different? You're not going to spank me?""</p> <p>""No, my darling, no more spanking for awhile. You like that, spanking, don't you?""</p> <p>""It hurts when you spank me, but...""</p> <p>""I know. Let's go in your bedroom.""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Cuddlebunny said enthusiastically. Whatever it was they'd do it together, alone in her bedroom. She was sure of that.</p> <p>They went into Lisa's bedroom and Stan shut the bedroom door. They sat together on her bed.</p> <p>""You know I love you with all my heart, Lisa, Cuddlebunny.""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy, and me too!"" Lisa said as she hugged her dad and reached up to kiss him on the lips.</p> <p>Stan returned her kiss. He lips were so soft and warm and yielding to Stan. He loved kissing her on the lips. He felt her tiny tongue enter his mouth and touch his tongue. Oh, Jesus, Sweet Jesus, he thought, that’s so fucking hot!</p> <p>""Ahh... I don't know exactly how to say this, but I have a new idea about how to get you to stop masturbating. It's... ah, well I want to give you so much pleasure you'll beg me to stop. You'll be so tired of it, you won't want any more of it.""</p> <p>""Daddy! Ohhh.... what are you going to do!"" Lisa said excited almost beyond words.</p> <p>Stan opened the bag and showed her the dildo and restraints and explained everything to her, that she would be tied nude spread eagled on the bed, and that he would do with her what he wanted, she would have to put up with anything he did, told her about the dildo, his eating of her, his fucking of her with the dildo, about how it would last a long, long time. Cuddlebunny couldn't believe her ears. This was going to be so wonderful. Now if only her dad would get nude for her. Let her touch him, kiss him, play with him. She didn't want to say anything at all that might get him to change his mind. She knew enough that she better pretend it was all too much at some point, but not right away.</p> <p>""Ok, daddy. I'll do whatever you say, well almost anything."" She smiled looking directly in his eyes.</p> <p>Stan looked in his little seven year old daughter's eyes and could see her love, and her lust. It was one of those looks like she could see into his soul. It made him feel uncomfortable.</p> <p>""I'll pull down the bed. Take your clothes off, Lisa.""</p> <p>""Will you take them off, daddy, please.""</p> <p>Stan pulled down the covers of Lisa's four poster bed, then pulled the dress over her head as she stood beside the bed. He knelt down in front of her, to take her panties off, his head now about level with hers. Suddenly overcome with love for his tiny little girl he held her head in each of his large hands and kissed her lips gently.</p> <p>Lisa thought her father was the most handsome man in the world, so strong. She loved him to pieces. She immediately threw her arms around her dad, and kissed him passionately in return, putting her tongue out and licking his lips. Stan felt her tiny soft tongue on his lips, and reached out with his tongue to touch hers. It was so delicate, so soft, so small. They had never kissed like this before. He licked her tongue, and she his. Soon they had their tongues in each other's mouths, kissing passionately. Stan felt growing excitement in his groin. For Lisa it was like electricity. It was almost the most erotic feeling she ever had. Why hadn't they kissed like this before, she thought?</p> <p>Stan pulled back, a little shocked at his response. He leaned down and took off his daughter's panties and saw they were damp.</p> <p>“You get wet when you masturbate Cuddlebunny?”</p> <p>“Yes, Daddy, especially if I’m thinking about you licking my little hairless preteen twat.”</p> <p>Oh, God, Stan thought, what am I getting myself into.</p> <p>""Ahh... OK, Honey, lay on the bed now, spread your legs, put your hands up and I'll tie you up.""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy."" Lisa said more than willingly, now so erotically charged she'd do anything her dad wanted.</p> <p>Stan attached the velcro straps to her wrists and feet, and attached them to the four posts of the bed, making sure her legs were spread wide. He put a pillow under her head, and one under her tiny tight butt, elevating her vulva area. He arranged her hair on either side of the pillow flowing away from her head.</p> <p>""Comfy, Sweety?"" He asked, concerned she might be uncomfortable.</p> <p>""Yes, daddy, just fine."" Cuddlebunny said truthfully.</p> <p>Stan took a close look at his seven year old daughter’s preteen cunt, pushed upward with the pillow under her butt, her smooth as silk tanned legs spread wide drawing his attention right to her little completely hairless girlcleft. Her pussy lips were slightly parted and he could see her tiny clit hood peeking out at him at the top of her girlslit. It looked so inviting to him. He had no idea how exciting it would be for him to have her tied up and available to him for whatever he erotically desired. Stan sat beside Cuddlebunny, reached over gently rubbed her clit with the tip of his middle finger. The little girl moved her hips against his finger, loving the way it felt. He curled his middle finger down to the lower part of her preteen slit and slowly inserted it her vagina entrance. He felt her wetness and his finger entered the little girl’s sex easily. He loved how it felt and how it looked, the little nude girl, his seven year old daughter, tied spread eagle to the bed, nude, and with his finger in her sex. He was getting really turned on and had a raging hard on. He finger fucked his daughter slowly, looking deep into her eyes as she into his, as she moved her immature hips and cunt into his finger fucking of her. Stan licked the first finger of his other hand and began slowly making little circles on one of his preteen daughter’s nipples, feeling it harden under his ministrations. Her tiny nipples and the surrounding area of her areolas were a delicate light pink, flat, and beautiful too him. A small female child, nude, tied to a bed, spread eagle with a wet cunt was, he thought, the most erotic creature on earth! </p> <p>“You have to be tied up daughter, tied up nude, and for as long as I want. And I’ll do what I want with you. That’s part of the punishment. Understand?” Stan asked his daughter gruffly.</p> <p>“You can do anything you want with me Daddy, anything!” Lisa answered obediently, hardly believing her dreams were coming true, her Daddy playing sex games with her.</p> <p>His little girl’s cunt looked delicious. What would preteen cunt taste like, he thought. Eat the little tease, eat her, eat her, eat her! Yes! Stan got between Cuddlebunny’s legs and looked closely at her little preteen cunt. He had seen it before, of course, but not so up close. She seemed to have a long slit for such a little girl, only seven, and it was slightly spread so he could see her clit hood poking out, and some of her inner pussy lips sticking out too.</p> <p>He saw also she was a more than a little moist as well. Little girls do get wet. He was getting even more excited now.</p> <p>""Honey, does your little clit always stick out like that?'</p> <p>""Yes, daddy, it does. That's why I don't want to wear panties. I like my clothes to brush up against my clit. That feels so good.""</p> <p>""Do you get very wet when you're excited?""</p> <p>""Oh, yes, like now.""</p> <p>Stan was breathing deeply now. He wanted to lick her, really wanted to. He kissed her flat stomach, her belly button, her inner thighs, and began licking her all around, then on her slit, licking it's whole length over and over, and her little nub of a clit sticking out too. His daughter began to softly moan, and move her hips. He spread her little girl cuntcleft wide, very wide, and buried his tongue deep in it's moist pinkness, licking, licking all up and down her inner lips, loving the sweet taste of her preteen virginity. He took her little clit deep in his mouth by sucking it all in and a lot of the surrounding flesh too, and flicked the tip of his tongue over it, back and forth, and up and down, and in a circular movement, savoring her deliciousness as he almost literally tried to eat her up.</p> <p>""Daddy, daddy, it's so good. Ohhh.... Ohhh. I didn't know it could be so good. I've dreamed about you licking me, fantasized about it, masturbated to thoughts of it almost ever since I could remember. Don't stop, ever. Ohhh... ummmm..."" Lisa moaned in deep erotic pleasure.</p> <p>These words from his little seven year old daughter excited Stan much more than he cared to admit. Much more. He couldn't get enough of her little cunt. Oh, sweet Jesus! He thought. This was so much better than his wife, Alice, so much better. His little Cuddlebunny really, really wanted him, loved his licking of her. Stan could feel his dick grow even harder. He licked her more and more and more, every which way, burying the tip of his tongue as deep in her sweetness as he could. Then he took his middle finger and eased it in her wet little preteen slit. It went in so easily as she had dilated that small opening in her sexual excitement, and her girl juices had gotten her wet.</p> <p>""Yes, daddy, yes, put your fingers way in, way in, further!"" Lisa cried, humping her hips into her fathers large finger, trying to fuck it.</p> <p>Stan, knowing he could get at least two fingers in her seven year old preteen cunt, then put his first finger together with his middle finger, and eased them in together, then turned them up and out, trying to find her G spot.</p> <p>""Know what your G spot is, Cuddle?""</p> <p>""Yes, daddy, Aunt Grace...""</p> <p>Stan laughed a little. He knew his nude dancing little sister had spent a lot of time with Lisa. Now it was all falling into place.</p> <p>""Tell me when it feels real good, my deliciousness. Oh you taste so good, so good!"" Stan blurt out in his growing passion for his little girl, then returned to his eating of the youngster's virgin pussy.</p> <p>""There, daddy, there! Oh.... so good!""</p> <p>Stan wanted to make her cum now, give her her first cum of the evening, one of many he hoped. Lots and lots of nice cums for his little girl. He massaged the little one's G spot, slowly, erotically, but firmly, loving the inside of that secret place, a preteen girl's vagina. What sweeter place in the whole world could there be? At the same time he drew her whole clit area into his mouth with a sucking motion again, and still applying sucking motion, licked and licked and licked her nub of a clit. It was so small, but so sensitive. He felt her tiny body shudder as he licked it all around, over and over again.</p> <p>""Uhhh.... uhhh... Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! I'm going to cum! Oh... Now! Don't stop daddy, don't stop. Your little Cuddlebunny wants her daddy so bad, so bad.."" Lisa cried out as wave after wave of the most erotic feelings she had ever felt swept over the diminutive preteen's body, all centered in her pelvic area, in her upper thighs, her lower stomach, and especially in her clit.</p> <p>She squeezed her PC muscle in great spasms, the muscle that controlled her peeing, and her orgasm, as a giant orgasm overcame her. Involuntarily she tried to squeeze her legs together, but the restraints on her legs kept them spread wide apart. That increased her pleasure and made her orgasm last that much longer. She tried not to scream, but it was so hard. She exploded again and again, crying her dad's name out over and over.</p> <p>Stan knew her clit would be sensitive right after her orgasm so he slowed his licking down to a trickle, and stopped sucking on her. Finally Lisa's orgasm subsided.</p> <p>Dad looked in the eyes of his most precious seven year old daughter. And seven year old daughter looked in the eyes of her beloved dad. They knew something had changed forever between them. There was no need to talk about it. It was known by both of them.</p> <p>""Daddy, that was so wonderful. You've made me fell like I have never felt before. I love it! I love you so much!""</p> <p>""You OK, Cuddleone, my Cuddlebunny, my love, the love of my life, my all, my everything?""</p> <p>""Oh, daddy, daddy! You're all that to me, have always been.""</p> <p>Stan tried to get a hold of his emotions. It was very hard.</p> <p>""You comfortable enough, all tied up? Have to go to the bathroom, or anything?""</p> <p>""I'm fine, daddy, fine. I went to the bathroom a little while ago. You don't want to stop or anything, do you?"" Lisa asked fearing her daddy wouldn't continue.</p> <p>""No, Honey, I don't want to stop. Let's kiss.""</p> <p>""Yes! Yes! Yes! I loved how we french kissed. We have never done that. I love it.""</p> <p>""Me too, me too!"" Stan said suddenly wanting to take his clothes off, despite the fact, or because of the fact he had a raging hard on. </p> <p>He stood up, and looked at his nude daughter all tied up, looking at him with unbridled lust, and love, her eyes sparkling with her lust and love. Every nerve of her body crying out for him, her daddy, her lover. She looked so small, so beautiful. Her little girl cleft was wet and glistening with her girlcum, her girljuices, and Stan's saliva. Stan had never seen a more beautiful sight in his life. A little sex goddess, his own sex goddess, wanting him, all of him, and all tied up for his pleasure.</p> <p>He kept his eyes on hers as he slowly took his shirt off, then slipped out of his shorts, exposing his thick, hard uncut dick to his seven year old daughter's eyes. It stood nearly straight up, its end glistening with pre-cum, twitching with his passion, his squeezing of his own PC muscle, his dick telling him it wanted to fuck, to cum, to get off. </p> <p>""I've wanted to see it for so long, wanted to see you nude for so long, wanted to touch you there, kiss it, suck it, love it. It's so big and beautiful, so hard. I want it, all of it, daddy, please!""</p> <p>Stan smiled and lay beside his daughter, leaning over her, he kissed her nipples, one by one, then licked them, sucked the tiny things. They were so beautiful, small, soft pink buds on her lightly tanned skin. They were meant to be licked, and kissed, over and over and over.</p> <p>""Umm.... Oh, Daddy! I want to hold you so bad, touch you. Maybe you can untie me?""</p> <p>""No, Sweetheart. You have to be tied up. It’s... it’s... well, I love it that your tied up nude for my erotic pleasure. And your mom. We're supposed to be... you know. She might walk in. You have to be tied up.""</p> <p>""Ok"" Lisa said in disappointment. Her mom. Geez. She didn't even want to think about her.</p> <p>Stan moved up to kiss Lisa on the lips, and soon they began to french kiss in earnest. He held her little head in his great hands ever so gently as they explored each other's mouths with their tongues, licked each other's lips. Stan involuntarily humped his daughters legs, pushing against the smooth skin of her calf with his hard, excited dick. Its tip red and engorged with blood. The pre-cum oozed onto Lisa's skin. He reached down and put his two fingers in her wet opening, wetting them, then rubbed her clit, all around, and up and down. Then back into her opening, finger fucking her, gently at first, then in a deeper and deeper rhythmic motion.</p> <p>""I want to lick it daddy, suck it. Please, please, daddy."" Lisa pleaded.</p> <p>Stan straddled his daughter sideways, his dick at her mouth, his knees on the bed, and his left arm holding himself up, and his right hand continued to masturbate her. He teased her, letting her lick just the tip where it was wet with his pre-cum, let her dig her tiny tongue deep into his dilated pee hole, then withdraw it an inch or two from her mouth as she tried to lick him. Then he'd lower it enough so she could take the end in her tiny mouth. It filled her mouth, and she struggled to get it deeper and deeper in her, feeling it touch the back of her throat, almost gagging her as she licked and sucked, putting her lips all around his shaft, forming a suction.</p> <p>It was so erotic to Stan. His little tiny daughter, so small, underneath him, nude, tied spread eagled, trying her best to lick him, suck him. She was so beautiful. He mouth was heaven and haven to him. Her tiny tongue, and small lips so soft and yielding, so hungry for him. He never knew it could be so good, sex so good. </p> <p>""Daddy, let me do it for you. I love how you taste. I love that ... fluid. Is it cum?""</p> <p>""No, Cuddly, it's called pre-cum. It's clear and slippery. It comes out when a man is real excited. It's for when he has intercourse, you know intercourse. It makes it easy to go in. The girl gets wet too, like you're wet, very wet.""</p> <p>""""I know what intercourse is. It's fucking. Aunt...""</p> <p>""Yes!"" Stan laughed. Good old Aunt Grace, my sister, the horny nude dancer in the family, making sure my daughter knows all about sex.</p> <p>""Fuck me, daddy! Now! I want it!""</p> <p>Stan was very tempted. He wondered if he could fit. No, he thought. She's only seven. And just what he'd need, Alice walking in while Lisa was tied up and being fucked by him. No, I don't think so.</p> <p>""Hold on, Honey. We've already done so many things for the first time. Your mom... I'll be sure you feel good, have a lot of cums. Mom knows that. It'll be OK. You'll see.""</p> <p>Lisa had a hard time hiding her disappointment. Her dad was her erotic dream, something she was sure she'd never have, and now... She didn't know if they'd ever do this again. It was crazy. Give her so many orgasms so she'd be all over ever wanting to orgasm again. That'd never happen. Did dad plan this all out, to fool her mother? She sure hoped so.</p> <p>Stan started rubbing his daughter's little clit, and finger fucking her at the same time. And letting her lick his hard dick every few seconds for just a lick, really teasing her. He could tell by the way she was moaning, and moving her pelvis, trying to fuck his fingers she was close to cumming again.</p> <p>""Lisa, Honey, daddy wants his little girl to cum. Cum for daddy. Have a nice cum for daddy. Cum, my Cuddlebunny, cum, Sweetness.""</p> <p>""Uhhh... daddy I want to cum, and cum, and cum. You make me feel so good. I want to cum for you, daddy. I want to cum... Oh, daddy, yes, yes! Now! Ahhh.... Oh..."" The little girl cried out as another great climax overcame her, exploded in her, with the most wonderful erotic feelings. She convulsed and convulsed as she cried out for her daddy to make her cum.</p> <p>Stan got between her legs, spread her small pussy lips wide, exposing all the pinkness of her inner little girlcleft, leading into her inner opening, and licked and licked her up and down, and side to side, but not on her sensitive clit. He licked all her sweet, sweet juices up, savoring her virginal taste, a preteen girl's juices straight from her sacred altar. Nectar of the gods, it must be. He licked and licked, and didn't want to stop. He felt her humping involuntarily again, almost without pause she was very excited once again.</p> <p>Stan got out the curved dildo and put some Astro Glide on it as his nymphomaniac preteen daughter continued humping her hips in her great sexual desire, trying to fuck, but there was nothing to fuck. He inserted it easily into his seven year old daughter’s wet and dilated prepubescent pussy and turned it on hearing and feeling the vibration of the dildo.</p> <p>“Ohhh... Ahhhh! That feels so good Daddy, so good!”</p> <p>“I know sweety, I’m going to fuck you, and fuck you and fuck you with it,” Stan said as he adjusted his body so his little girl could suck him and he could fuck her with the dildo, and pull it out and eat her, over and over again. </p> <p>""Oh, daddy, daddy, I'm so excited. I want to cum and cum!”</p> <p>“I’m going to give my little sexbaby cum after cum after cum!” Stan cried out passionately.</p> <p></p> <p>The End: ""Daddy Disciplines Lisa - Part 1"" Copyright 2006 by Charles Dodgson</p> <p>This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional.</p> <p>Author's email address: charlesdodgson@hotmail. com. I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.</p></div>",[]
1161,"Father Phillip, the Confessor, Part 1",1,CHARLES DODGSON,charlesdodgson@hotmail.com,"Father Phillip, a Jesuit priest, is the confessor at St. Margaret’s School For Girls, a Catholic boarding school for girls only from the first through the sixth grade.  Sexual fun with preteen girls, starting with spanking.",2006-06-11,29,5,"pedo, semi-cons, spank, oral, Mg, Mggg",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/charlesdodgson002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As Jane Patterson, age nine, backed down the steps from her top bunk bed at her boarding school to the floor, dressed in her night clothes, a white see through short teddy nightgown, her lower bunkmate, one of the four girls sleeping in the room, and still in her bed, laughed.</p> <p>“You didn’t wear panties again did you? I can see your little cuny. Been jillin again?” Ten year old Jennifer laughed.</p> <p>“So what if I don’t wear panties to bed? You girls all masturbate too.” Jane said defensively.</p> <p>“We do?” Eight year old Laura from the other top bunk bed asked in mock seriousness.</p> <p>“We ought to have a jilling party some night.” The fourth girl, nine year old Maria said from her bed. “It’s fun when you do it together, do each other.”</p> <p>“How would you know?” Jennifer asked.</p> <p>“I know, that’s all.” Maria said not wanting to get into it right then.</p> <p>Jane went into the bathroom, closing the door, and brushed her teeth, and took a quick shower, keeping her hair dry. Afterwards she brushed her long dark hair carefully, and looked in the mirror at her little girl cunt area, her vulva, her mound, her slit. It seemed long for her age, and somewhat longer than she had seen on the others girls at the school from time to time. Her vulva was slightly puffy all around her pussy lips and just above the top of her girlcleft. Jane’s preteen slit was slightly parted and her clit peeked out of her slit near the top. She loved to masturbate. Maybe that’s why her clit stuck out. It felt so good! But she knew it was wrong, was a sin, and she shouldn’t do it. Jane really tried not to, but at least once a week, and usually 3-4 times a week she just had to release all that built up pressure, strong erotic feelings she had, and masturbate to a nice cum. Sometimes she thought about Father Phillip, imagining him naked, but tried not too. He was her priest. That was wicked!</p> <p>Jane knew she was a pretty girl, about four nine, and 65 pounds, slender, but athletic, with a flat stomach, medium length brown hair in a paige boy style with full bangs over her eyes, large brown deep eyes, a full mouth, with medium thin lips, and sparkling white teeth. Her chest was flat, but her little nipples were pink and seemed to be just starting to poke out a little. She had a fair complexion, and a light tan.</p> <p>Jane put a towel around her, and returned to the room where the girls were all still in bed, and decided to just put her school outfit on there in front of the girls and they could watch if they wanted. She didn’t care. Jane got a clean skirt from the closet, and dropped her towel and quickly stepped into the tiny skirt, zipped the side zipper and buttoned the button at the top</p> <p>The girls were all required to wear the same school outfit. The skirts were very short, light green and white, pleated, plaid skirts. The little skirts came about a third of the way down their thighs, maybe less, and sat low on their hips. They had a center band of light green plaid, and light green stripes running vertically down the pleats. They had to wear white blouses. They too were short, coming down just past their rib cage, exposing several inches of skin between the hem of the blouse and the top of their skirts. In an attempt at modesty, the blouse buttoned at the top, but the connectors running down the center of the blouse were loops of fabric that looped over buttons. On the left side of the blouse was the St. Margaret’s school logo in maroon and a cross. </p> <p>The girls were also required to wear translucent white thigh high stockings that came up on their thighs to just an inch, maybe a little more, shy of the hem of their short skirts exposing a few inches of bare skin while standing, and much more usually when they were sitting down. The stockings ended at the top with a band of lace, which only served to draw attention to just how short the little skirts were.</p> <p>Since it was an all girls school the sisters didn’t care whether the girls wore bras, and only a very few actually needed them. The Catholic boarding school she was at was an all girls school for girls from the third to the sixth grade. The school was located on a spacious and very private 200 acres of rolling hills along the coast north of Santa Barbara in the quiet and secluded community of San Angeles, California.</p> <p>She then got a clean blouse, just back from the cleaners off a hanger and put it on, looking at herself in the mirror. The little blouse came down just below her nipples, and since the little skirt rode low on her hips you could see lots of her flat stomach, and her belly button, an “inny.” The outfit was sexy all right.</p> <p>“Don’t forget your panties.” Jennifer giggled.</p> <p>“I won’t.”</p> <p>“Going to confession with Father Phillip? That why you’re up early?” Jennifer asked as she continued to giggle, as did all the girls.</p> <p>“Yes. You know it’s good to go to confession.” She said feeling embarrassed.</p> <p>“Especially if you have something to confess!” Maria laughed.</p> <p>“And you girl’s don’t?” Jane shot back.</p> <p>“Now don’t get upset. We’re just kidding, you know. Father Phillip is so handsome! Who wouldn’t want to go to confession with him. I just wish they didn’t have the divider in the confessional booth, so...” Jennifer said, as they all squealed in laughter, including Jane. Jane felt better now.</p> <p>Jane then looked in her drawer for a nice pair of panties to wear. That was the one garment that was not prescribed, other than you had to wear panties. They could be sexy, or not, again because it was an all girls’ school. Some of the girls had a credit card their parents let them have and ordered sexy panties over the Internet for themselves and for selling to the other girls. Almost all the girls wore sexy panties. Jane chose a tiny pair of white bikini panties made of very stretchy thin material, and pulled them on tight, glancing at herself quickly in the mirror, and seeing it outlined her little slit perfectly, almost like she didn’t have any panties on. </p> <p>“Father Phillip will love those panties, Jane. Be sure to show them to him!” Little eight year old Laura joked.</p> <p>Jane laughed too, and headed out of her room and down the stairs out of her dorm room. It was a little walk to the small chapel on the far corner of the big quad. Just before she entered the chapel she smoothed down her little green and white plaid skirt, and pulled her white thigh high stockings up. As Jane opened the front door, another girl walked past her. She must have been the first for confession. It was just a little after six fifteen. Mass was at seven, and breakfast started at seven thirty in the school’s cafeteria. No one else was in the chapel. She saw Father Phillip dressed only in his alb vestment, the long white ankle length tunic or robe, held together with a cinture, a thick white rope. Phillip was wearing his black long pants under the alb. He was so handsome, so young! Father Phillip was 34, of Italian ancestry, with a dark complexion, a shock of thick, jet black hair, and mesmerizing deep blue eyes, around five ten, and 170 pounds, and dazzling white teeth. He looked powerful and strong, and very masculine. He had a wonderful broad smile. Jane wondered how he could be a priest. He could be a movie star. </p> <p>Father Phillip was also the resident dorm proctor/monitor at her dorm, together with postulant sister Lolita who was just 18 who lived in the apartment next to Father Phillip on the first floor. All the girls lived on the second floor in four girl rooms.</p> <p>“Good morning, Jane. You’re here early. For confession, or just to flirt with me? He joked.</p> <p>Jane didn’t miss his quick look at her body, especially at her short micro-skirt and her flat nude belly, and the few inches of exposed bare skin on her upper thighs between the lace tops of her thigh highs, and the hem of her micro-skirt. Jane smiled broadly and looked deep into his eyes, as Father Phillip also looked deep into her eyes and smiled. She felt a little erotic twinge in her pussy as they held each other’s eyes for what seemed a long time, but was probably just a few seconds.</p> <p>“Both?” Jane joked back,</p> <p>“We’re alone. Shall we start with the confessional booth?” Father Phillip asked, a little nervously as he walked toward it, and gestured towards it with his hand. He knew he was the one flirting, not nine year old Jane.</p> <p>Confession, although encouraged for the grade school age girls was not required. The sacrament of penance, known as confession, was required before communion, the Holy Eucharist, if a girl had committed a mortal sin, like masturbation, or a sex act with another girl, or girls. First communion, and first confession took place at age seven, the age of reason, the Church said, the age when the child knows right from wrong. The age of discretion was 12, and that was when confirmation took place. A few of the girls had confessed to masturbation to him, one in particular many times, seeming to enjoy telling him about all the details. Well, he did enjoy it. Little girls and sex! A whole new world had opened to Father Phillip at St. Margaret’s. </p> <p>Oh, my! My! My! My! He thought. Jane is such a pretty little girl, no beautiful. And those little outfits the girls all wore. God, help me, please! It seemed all he thought about was sex these days. He wondered if she was wearing sexy little panties as many of the girls wore. Few of them seemed to care whether he could look up their short skirts in class, some even flashed him, he was sure of that. They wanted to tease him. The little vixens. Suddenly he just wanted to lift Jane’s little skirt up and kiss her panties, and kiss her and kiss her and kiss her down there! Hold her little pussy tight to his mouth, drink her in. Gotta get hold of myself, he thought. Must cleanse my mind of these impure thoughts. Must!</p> <p> Father Phillip had little experience with women. He attended an all boys military prep school for his high school, and while a sophomore in high school felt the calling to be a priest. Although he got his university degree from Notre Dame, he was so caught up in the religious life of the university he had no romantic dates, or relationships of any kind. Then it was off to an all male, of course, Catholic Jesuit seminary for three years, where he excelled academically in philosophy. He stayed on as a teacher after graduation and admittance to the priesthood for nearly nine years at the seminary, and in the process got his PhD in theology. Finally Father Phillip decided he needed pastoral experience as a parish priest, or other similar experience. The job as confessor and daily celebrant at St. Margaret’s School For Girls came up about six months earlier, as the then holder of the position, Father O’Brien, was old and wanted to retire. After a couple of months, about four months ago he was on his own.</p> <p>Phillip remembered Father O’Brien warning him repeatedly, that his vow of celibacy would be tested repeatedly by the little girls and by women in general he came into contact with. They would know he was a priest, know of his celibacy vow, and would test him, thinking if they got him to give in, even a little, it would prove their feminine wiles. Even the little girls would do this. Others just though it was safe to flirt sexually with a priest as nothing would happen. Something about the feminine character, Father O’Brien said. Phillip thought little of his warnings at the time, and thought he was much too strong to even be tempted, but now he knew he could, and was sorely tempted. Sex was truly a powerful force. The Devil, through the little girls, was tempting him. He had to resist!</p> <p>They each lifted the full curtain out of the way, entered their side of the confessional booth, pulled the curtain shut and sat down. About half way up separating the two halves it was solid wood. The remaining half, to the top consisted of wide wooden slats in a cross hatch pattern. Father Phillip could see if someone was on the other half but not make out much detail. The same for Jane.</p> <p>“Bless me Father for I have sinned. It’s been... two weeks since my last confession.”</p> <p>“Bless you my child in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.” Father Phillip said as he made the sign of the cross towards Jane.</p> <p>“I.. I...” Jane was feeling so embarrassed about what she was about to confess to Father Phillip about. “I have sinned by playing with myself, by masturbating father.” She finally said with great relief. Now it was out.</p> <p>Jane masturbating. Oh, my! Oh! It was not all that big a surprise, as he had heard such confessions before, but Jane was special, very special. This only enhanced his already erotic feelings.</p> <p>“How many times child?”</p> <p>“I’ve never confessed to masturbating before, Father. I know I should have, but many, many times. I started when I was seven.”</p> <p>Father Phillip now wanted to hear all the details. It was so erotic to hear the nine year old preteen girl talk about masturbating.</p> <p>“How did you start?”</p> <p>“One of my girlfriends showed me how to do it. She told me that rubbing myself down there would feel real good. We were alone, and we took off our little panties, and she showed me her clit, and me my clit. Then we rubbed ourselves, and each other, and kissed too.” Jane said now loving telling Father Phillip all this in the semi-dark confessional booth where she couldn’t see his face, but knew he was very close to her. She reached under her short skirt and ran her fingers over her slit, and her clit on the outside of her tiny tight panties, feeling a tremendous erotic thrill as she remembered the times she had with her girlfriend.</p> <p>“Did you like to have your girlfriend touch you, kiss you.” Father asked as he felt his dick grow.</p> <p>“Oh, yes, Father, and after awhile we licked each other too, licked each other’s puss.. Ah... vaginas. I loved it Father. It felt so good to be licked. I knew it was a sin, a mortal sin, but... I couldn’t stop myself.”</p> <p>“A sin that is a compulsion, a habitual strong habit, is, well... less sinful.” Phillip said, trying to lessen the guilt of the little girl. He knew all of the theological arguments against masturbation, homosexuality, but they were always very difficult to him to accept. He was a younger priest, only 34, and a product of his generation. These activities brought pleasure to the little girls, and harmed no one. Ohhhh, he wanted to hear more.</p> <p>“Did you do this often?”</p> <p>“A lot, every chance we could, until she moved away, about a year ago. Then I just masturbated a lot.”</p> <p>“You’re very young child. Do you orgasm? Do you know what that word means?”</p> <p>“Yes, Father. It means cum, if I can use that word. Yes, I cum, and can cum hard, have a big cum, big orgasm.” By now Jane had her hand in her panties and was rubbing her clit, getting hotter and hotter.</p> <p>Father Phillip had a nearly full erection. He tried not to masturbate, but he just had to release the pressure from time to time. But it had been two weeks since he last masturbated, and he was very turned on now.</p> <p>“Do you masturbate with any of the other girls here at the school?”</p> <p>“I’ve only been here at the school two months, Father Phillip. Not ye... Ah... no.”</p> <p>“Do you want to?”</p> <p>“I know I shouldn’t”</p> <p>“What do you think of when you masturbate?”</p> <p>“Boys, men, girls, french kissing, dic... ah, a man’s penis all hard and erect and dripping, you know, sex.”</p> <p>“Have you been with a boy or a man?”</p> <p>“With a boy, a few times. My girlfriend’s brother. He was 11.”</p> <p>“Did you have intercourse?”</p> <p>“Not really, but close. We just fooled around. No sex.”</p> <p>Phillip knew the vernacular, sex meant having intercourse, everything else was fooling around. Some fooling around. Ha! He started to rub his hard dick head feeling exquisite pleasure.</p> <p>“Then you like boys, men?”</p> <p>“Oh yes, Father, very much. And girls too.”</p> <p>“Good... I mean it’s good you like boys.” </p> <p>There was a brief silence as Phillip thought about what to ask next. He heard Jane breathing harder, and some soft moans. She was masturbating! Oh, wow! He rubbed his own dick more, feeling himself get near a climax. Should he say anything about it. Tell her it’s OK, in the confessional booth?</p> <p>“You love masturbating, don’t you, Jane.”</p> <p>“Umm... ahh... Yes, Father, I love it. I’m... sorry.”</p> <p>“You shouldn’t leave here frustrated. I know it feels so good to you. What are you thinking about, Jane?”</p> <p>“You.. You, Father Phillip. You’re so handsome, and strong and so much a man. I.. fantasize about you... ahhh... ohh.”</p> <p>Phillip was breathing much deeper now, very deep. He was about to cum.</p> <p>“Umm... I understand child. It’s all right. Uhh...”</p> <p>Jane couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Was Father Phillip masturbating? No, couldn’t be.</p> <p>“What are your panties like that you’re wearing?”</p> <p>“Little tiny see through white bikini panties, Father. I wore them for you Father Phillip. You can see my little slit. I want you to see my little slit Father Phillip, I want you to lick it.”</p> <p>“Oh, child, child, I want to lick you so bad, hold you tight, kiss you all over, again and again. You’re so beautiful, so beautiful.”</p> <p>“I want you to father Phillip, I want you to. I want to lick your dick, make it cum, make it spurt, have your dick inside me. Oh... yes... yes.”</p> <p>“Oh... ah.... Lick! Lick! Lick!” Father Phillip cried out as he had a huge orgasm as he shot wad after wad of hot cum inside his pants. </p> <p>“Yes, lick me, lick me, lick me, Father Phillip... ahhh... eeee... ah....” Jane called out trying to be as quiet as possible as she too had a hard cum, a big cum, a very big orgasm.</p> <p>They were both quiet as their orgasms subsided. They could hear no noise in the chapel. Thank God for that, Phillip thought. He was momentarily at a complete loss as to what to do. How could he have let this happen.? What damage was he doing to the little girl. He was the priest.</p> <p>“I’m... I’m so sorry. Priests are humans too. We sin, we fail. I failed you, Jane. I’m so sorry, so sorry.”</p> <p>“Father, Father, you didn’t fail me. Not at all. Knowing you feel as I do, do what I do, releases all this guilt that bothers me so. In my heart I know it’s not wrong. But who am I? A little girl. If the Church says it’s wrong, it must be wrong. More than wrong, a mortal sin. Eternal damnation. But it’s not. You can’t think it’s wrong, a sin, a mortal sin where you rot in hell for all eternity because you made yourself feel good, unless the priest gives you absolution, or God forgives you. You don’t hurt anyone, only give yourself pleasure. How can that be a sin?”</p> <p>“You are so wise beyond your years, Jane, so wise. I wish I was your real father, I wish we could be together.”</p> <p>“We are now, sort of.”</p> <p>“Yes, sort of.”</p> <p>“My father spanks me sometimes when I’ve been bad, you know on my bare butt with his open hand after he pulls down my panties, and puts me over his lap. He’ll spank me a few times, then rub me all around, on my butt, my thighs, and everywhere... down there, then more spanks, then more soft touches. After he rubs lotion all over my red butt... and all around to make it feel good. He spanks me pretty hard. It hurts, but... you know the rubbing then the spanking... it... it gets me very excited. I can feel my dad get hard too. The school allows teachers, like you are too, to spank us. Father Phillip, maybe as penance, as part of the sacrament of penance for all I’ve confessed to, you could spank me. You could order that as a penance, couldn’t you Father? Could you, would you, Father Phillip, please. I’d love you to spank me like my daddy does. Maybe after dinner when the girls are studying, or watching TV in the day room, I could come to your apartment downstairs, and you could spank me... and rub me and make it all better?”</p> <p>Oh, Heavenly God,, I am so weak I cannot resist. Phillip said to himself as he felt his dick growing again. He knew he was a mess. Thankfully it was in his pants, and under his robe, his white alb. Those times with her natural father sounded like much more than a spanking, a lot more. Oh! The chance to have Jane on his lap, her butt all bare, to rub her, caress her everywhere all over that most delicious part of her body, ohhhhhh! Maybe he could kiss her all over down there to make it better afterwards, all over.</p> <p>“Umm... Yes, Jane. A nice spanking. All right, yes. About 6:30?”</p> <p>“Yes!” Jane almost screamed with Joy.</p> <p>“Uhh... let’s finish your confession.”</p> <p>“Are you sincerely sorrowful for your sins, child?”</p> <p>“Yes, Father, truly. For these sins and all the sins of my life I am truly sorry. I.. ah, let’s see. I know an act of contrition. O my God, I am heartily sorry for having offended Thee, and I detest all of my sins because of Thy just punishments. But most of all because they offend Thee my God, who art all good and deserving of all my love. I firmly resolve, with the help of Thy grace, to sin no more, and to avoid the near occ.. casions of sin. Amen”</p> <p>“As penance, child, my dear sweet, beautiful, Jane, say 10, no 20 Hail Mary’s, ah... help me around the chapel when you can over the next week, and... and voluntarily submit to a spanking in my apartment at 6:30 tonight.”</p> <p>“Yes, Father Phillip, my handsome man, my awesome man, I will do all those things you ask as penance. Can I be an atar girl for you father?”</p> <p>“I’d love it if you were! That’s not part of your penance, to be an altar girl. That wouldn’t be proper. Uh... And wear your school girl outfit tonight and the panties you’re now wearing. Ah.. that’s not penance.. it’s..”</p> <p>“Yes, Father Phillip, just for you, and I’ll be all fresh showered and clean for you, so you can do just what you told me... lick.. do whatever you want with me, Father Phillip.”</p> <p>Oh, my God! Dear sweet Jesus! Oh my God! What are you doing. Phillip thought. He wouldn’t turn back, he knew.</p> <p>“Uhh... you are the sweetest child. Hard to concentrate. Let’s see.... You... you know an act of contrition, well I know an absolution. We do need God’s grace. Here it is. God the Father of mercies, through the death and resurrection of his Son, has reconciled the world to himself and sent the Holy Spirit among us for the forgiveness of sins; through the ministry of the Church may God give you pardon and peace, and I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit,” Father Phillip said with sincerity as he made the sign of the cross towards Jane.</p> <p>“Go forth and sin no more, child.”</p> <p>“Except with you, Father!” Jane laughed. She couldn’t help herself as she giggled joined by the good, but extremely turned on Father Phillip.</p> <p>Was Jane the Devil in disguise? So be it. He smiled, then joined Jane in laughter. He felt so alive, more so than he ever had. He could no more not be with this little girl, Jane, than he could not breathe. </p> <p>They both stepped out of the confessional, and seeing no one around Father gave Jane a big hug and a quick kiss on her luscious lips, both of which the little girl returned eagerly. They were divine lips. God must have sent them to him, right? She couldn’t be the devil. Right? They separated, and stood there, Father Phillip looking down at the little in her eyes, as she gazed at him adoringly. They each held the other’s hand, Jane’s right hand with Father’s left hand. They were silent. Then they heard the chapel door open and two of the teaching sisters came in for confession. Jane reluctantly let Father Phillip’s hand go and said a silent good by to him, and he to her, with a slight purse of his lips in a silent kiss. Jane walked out of the chapel and took a walk around the grounds, not wanting to sit in the chapel and wait for Mass to begin.</p> <p>Father Phillip heard the two sister’s confessions, and several more sister’s confessions, and two more girls, sixth graders. No more masturbators though. He went into the back and two of the altar girls, Linda, and Juliet, both third graders, and both age eight, were already there and in their vestments. Nuts, Father thought, he wanted to see them put on their vestments. Pope Phillip Paul II allowed girls to serve at the altar beginning in 1994, but some American churches had started the practice earlier. The girls, finished putting his vestments on for Holy Communion, the black cassock, the white short surplice, and the stole, now green for the current church season, and the heavy chasuble over everything.</p> <p>As Mass started he saw Jane in the front row smiling broadly at him, her joyful eyes sparkling. He struggled through the quick Mass and was glad when it was over. Jane went to the dining room for breakfast, and soon saw Father Phillip join the teaching sisters for breakfast too. He saw Jane as well, but didn’t want to show any favoritism towards her by sitting with her for breakfast. </p> <p>Father Phillip had about an hour before his first class. Jane wasn’t in the class. He knew that the reason Jane wanted him to spank her was that it was somehow sexual for her, at least the experiences she had with her dad. It had to be all that caressing. The school allowed corporal punishment in the classroom if it was warranted, primarily for a student disrupting the class. He could spank a girl on her bare bottom in front of the class. They used to use paddles, but now only a teacher’s bare hand was allowed.</p> <p>The teachers could also use restraints, although, as far as he knew they hadn’t been used for some time. They were in a locked drawer of each teacher’s desk in each classroom. Father O’Brien had showed them to him one day, and his eyes sparkled as he handled them with reverence. Father Phillip wondered why at the time, but he knew now. The little girls must surely have excited Father O’Brien too. There were fleece lined leather wrist cuffs and ankle cuffs, an adjustable thigh spreader (an 18 inch adjustable bar) with swivel mounted thigh cuffs, and various lengths of soft nylon rope. Father O’Brien said he had used them to good effect several times when he caught a little girl masturbating to humiliate her. He’d have her sit in one of the straight back wooden chairs at the front of the classroom. He’d have the little girl take her panties off and pull her little skirt way up so all the class could see her little hairless pussy. Then he would attach the thigh spreader to her thighs, spreading them very wide so the little vixen could not close her legs, and tie her arms behind the chair using the wrist cuffs, and tie her ankles to the legs of the chair. The little girl would have to sit there for half a day, all tied up, and exposed to the class. Some of the bolder little girls would ask their classmates to masturbate her. He asked Father O’Brien if he allowed that, but Father O’Brien did not want to talk about it, just mumbling that sexual little girls are agents of the Devil, and can and will lead “you” astray. Just picturing this was so hot to Phillip, so hot!! Although he could use other techniques, it was recommended that he place the straight back chair beside his desk at the front of the classroom in front of his desk, and have the student stand in front of the chair and bend over it, leaning down with her forearms and elbows flat on the chair bottom so she could hold on to the side of the back of the chair. She should spread her legs wide, and he could pull her panties down to her knees if he wanted. Even better would be to attach the wrist cuffs and tie her hands together as additional discipline. In such a position the girls butt was stuck up high in the air and exposed to all the other students. Pulling the panties down had been the rule for a long time. Father Phillip wondered if it applied to a priest, a man. Priests in the Catholic church were all men, of course. After the spanking the teacher was supposed to hug her and forgive her.</p> <p>Phillip figured if he did spank a girl, although he had never done so, he could roll his office desk chair to the girl’s side so his head would be about even with her butt. He then could spank her hard enough on her buttocks with his hand to get her attention, but not hard enough to hurt her. The school thought the humiliation of being spanked before her classmates would be nearly all the punishment, discipline the girl would need, and downplayed the temporary mild pain inflicted. Father Phillip had never spanked a girl in his class, but this sounded like it could be very erotic. He wanted to try it out before being with Jane alone later that day.</p> <p>Phillip returned to his apartment, and went on the Internet to find out about spanking. He found a site about sensuous spanking. They said to leave the panties on at the start, and to first gently massage all around the girl’s butt, inner thighs, between her legs, and especially on her clit, but in her panty covered clit, all to get her sexually excited. Then to begin the spanking gently with a few slaps at a time, followed by more massage, and fondling. Then when the girl was sufficiently excited he should pull her panties down around her ankles. This would go on like this with the slaps becoming harder, until finally the girl should orgasm. Phillip also found a scientific article that said little girls could orgasm from spanking and that when they did they often learned to be bad so they could be spanked. All this excited him more than ever. How was he going to caress a girl’s thighs, butt, etc. as part of spanking? Maybe spank her privately? No the rules specifically said to do it publicly in class. Well, maybe he could think of something. Phillip was so excited by this he could hardly wait for his class.</p> <p>He was teaching creative writing for fifth graders, mostly ten year old girls. It was supposed to teach them to be creative in writing stories, and also he was able to work on their English and grammar at the same time. It was an elective class and he had 12 little girls, including Jennifer, Jane’s roommate. Class size was small for all classes at the school, and 12 students was the limit on class size. A number of girls who wanted to get in his class couldn’t. They limited the size based on grade point average, so he had a group of pretty bright girls.</p> <p>There were always a couple of girls who acted up a little, talked in class when they shouldn’t and so forth. He figured it wouldn’t be too difficult to find a violation of rules sufficient for a spanking. Whether or not to spank for a rules violation was left up to the teacher. He had the girls make a circle of their school desks to make it easier for everyone to see each other, and for him to look at the girls legs, and up their micro skirts when he could. At least half the girls would flash him in the class, boldly flash him, not caring the other girls saw it and knew what she was doing.</p> <p>Father Phillip wore his standard everyday clothes, a black suit, black shirt, his clerical collar and black shoes. He wore loose boxer shorts under his pants. He knew he’d have an erection, and didn’t care if the girls saw it. They were a randy bunch, he was sure, and would enjoy seeing it, in fact had already seen it on a number of times as the girls always got him excited. When they saw it they would whisper to one another and giggle. Their school outfits were so sexy! And their sexy little panties had been driving him wild for months and months.</p> <p>He got to his class a little early, and a couple of the girls were there. They all re-arranged the school desk chairs in a circle. He rolled his office desk chair to in front of his desk. Soon the other girls filed in, and sat at their chairs. One girl was always flashing him, flirting with him. It was little Be’Be, a Vietnamese girl, only nine, American born. She was very bright and had skipped a grade. Her name meant baby doll, and was pronounced “Bee Bee.” but most everyone called her Baby, including Father. She always sat opposite Father Phillip, and spread her legs wide, making sure her micro-skirt rode up on her thighs far enough to expose her panties and full crotch to Father Phillip, then, seemingly nervously, Baby would bring her legs together, and apart, together and apart, teasing him, he was sure. </p> <p>She had a beautiful face, slightly tanned, olive tinged smooth skin, medium lips on a large mouth, slightly almond shaped eyes, and a cute little nose. Be’Be wore her hair in braided pig tails always, and bangs, which was particularly alluring to Phillip. She was about four four or five and 60-65 pounds, slender, but athletic looking, not thin. She had flashing dark eyes and always seemed to know what he was thinking, looking at him knowingly. She also talked in class to her friends sometimes, while he was lecturing, an infraction that could be punished with spanking. Yes! She’d be the one. </p> <p>Phillip sat in his reclining office desk chair that he had out in front of his desk and looked around the room at the girls, pausing at Be’Be who had her legs spread as usual. She looked in his eyes. Her eyes were twinkling with silent mirth, like she was sharing some naughty secret with him, and maybe she was. She was wearing her school outfit, of course, the white thigh highs, and micro-skirt, green and white plaid, and the short white blouse exposing so much lovely skin. Be’Be was opening and closing her legs, spreading them wide, then all the way together. Today she was wearing what appeared to be red thong panties, as all he could see was just a little triangle of light translucent red covering her pussy, her little preteen cunt. That secret delicious place, so forbidden to males, especially adult men. As Phillip stared he thought he could see her slit. God! She was so sexy, so erotic to him. He could hardly take his eyes off her.</p> <p>“Ahh... class, have any of you finished your next story?”</p> <p>Sally raised her hand. “I’ve got a few pages done, Father.”</p> <p>“Good! What’s your story about?”</p> <p>“Sailor Moon. You know Japanese anime, cartoon. The girls all wear short skirts like we do, and have magical powers.”</p> <p>“That sounds like fun. Please read it for us.” There was a slight stifled laughter in the class. “Now, I’ve warned you girls. Every girl here is to be treated with respect. Sally may become a rich science fiction writer. Some science fiction writers are highly respected, Clark, Asimov, and others.” The class quieted down and Sally started to read.</p> <p>After a couple of minutes Father Phillip noticed Be’Be whispering to the girl next to her.</p> <p>“Just a minute Sally. Be’Be, I’ve warned you before about talking when I’m talking, or when one of the girls is reading her story.”</p> <p>“I was just whispering, Father.” Be’Be replied, still smiling, no smirking.</p> <p>“That’s very disruptive to the class, Be’Be, Baby, very disruptive, and after warning you many times. Maybe a spanking would help you remember.”</p> <p>“A spanking? You’ve never spanked any of us before.” Be’Be said in surprise.</p> <p>“What do you think class?”</p> <p>“Spank her! Spank her!” They all shouted out in glee. They all wanted to see Father spank one of the girls. Of course, no girl individually wanted to be spanked. They had all talked among themselves and knew Father Phillip looked up their skirts when he could, and most liked that, and they had seen the bulge in his pants many times. They knew he got excited around them. Now he could pull Baby’s panties down and spank her bare butt with his hand, and they’d all see it perfectly. She’s have her bare butt way up in the air. Would he do it hard? Would she cry? It was so exciting to them all.</p> <p>Baby, thinking this could be fun, as long as he didn’t spank her too hard, and wanting to flirt with Father before the other girls, got up and walked towards Father Phillip, standing in front of him saucily, with one hip stuck out, and her hand resting on it. She cocked her head.</p> <p>“I’m ready to be spanked, Father. I’ve been a naughty, naughty girl.” The nine year old said.</p> <p>“Yes, you have.” Father Phillip said seriously as he stood up, his nearly hard erection clearly visible under his pants, and rolled his office desk chair out and away, and got the straight back regular chair and put it in its place with the back on the outside of the circle. The girls closest to him moved their school chairs a little away, still keeping the circle of chairs.</p> <p>“You ever spanked a girl before, Father?” Baby asked flirtatiously.</p> <p>Father Phillip got red. Baby was so bold, treating it as kind of a joke. </p> <p>“Ahh... No, but I’m sure I can figure it out.” He laughed and all the class, including Baby laughed loudly with him. Phillip took off his coat and neatly folded it, and put it in the seat of the chair. </p> <p>“That will be comfortable for you. I think you know the drill. Get in front of the straight back chair, spread your legs, lean over. Rest your elbows and forearms on the seat of the chair, and hold onto the sides of the back of the chair.” Father Phillip said as he sat in his office chair and swivelled it around so his head was going to be nearly even with the preteen’s luscious butt.</p> <p>“Aren’t you going to take my panties off?” Baby asked now getting nervous but keeping up her bravado.</p> <p>“You want me to?”</p> <p>“Oh, yes, Father, please take my panties off.” Baby replied in a mock pleading voice. </p> <p>The girls laughed. “Yes, Father, take her panties off!” They encouraged.</p> <p>“Not at first, but later.” Phillip said, still not figuring out just how he was going to do this.</p> <p>“Later? Ohhhh...” Baby said, as she spread her legs wide, leaned over and placed her forearms and elbows on the seat of the chair, resting her head on Father’s folded up coat.</p> <p>“Umm... It smells nice. You use cologne, after shave Father?” Baby asked, now getting really nervous.</p> <p>Baby’s tiny tight butt was straight up in the air. He lifted the back of the micro- skirt over her back, exposing her butt. It all looked so erotic, her butt looked nude, and the long white thigh high stockings with the lace at the top high on her thighs accentuated the eroticism. The strap of the thong panties had nearly disappeared in her tiny butt crack. She was leaned over so much that he easily saw her panty covered preteen pussy mound underneath her butt crack from his perspective. Yes, the little light red triangle of cloth covering it was see through and he could see her slit. This was so erotic! He wanted to touch her feel her. Her butt was so small and tight!</p> <p>“Don’t hit me hard Father. You’re big and strong, not like the sisters, and you haven’t done this before.” Baby begged getting really scared.</p> <p>“Baby, Baby, I won’t hurt you much, just some little stings, well, maybe more than a little, to get your attention, that’s all.” Father Phillip said compassionately. </p> <p>He moved closer, reached out with his right hand and touched her butt. It was so smooth. He felt all around with his hand, rubbing, no caressing her butt lightly, feeling between her butt cheeks, running his middle finger in her butt crack, then his full hand on both of her inner thighs, all around, and between her legs, even caressing her pelvis just above her slit, then bringing his middle finger between her legs as he slipped his hand back towards himself, feeling her slit through the tiny red triangle of her thong panties, pausing just briefly to find her clit, and again he did it all over again. He loved the feeling of the girlchild’s private parts, her cunt, her pussy. He knew about a girl’s clit, the organ all girls have from birth whose sole function is to give them sexual pleasure. He had never ever felt a cunt, a clit, adult or child ever before in his life. An electric shock of intense forbidden pleasure ran through his body. </p> <p>The class was silent, transfixed. They saw what the priest, their confessor was doing, but didn’t believe their eyes. Phillip just didn’t care, he was too deep into his lust for the little girl.</p> <p>“You can do that as long as you want, Father.” Baby said softly, seriously, as the priest’s gentle hand caressed her private parts. She felt a flash of sexual excitement as he felt her inner thighs, and moved his finger over her slit, pausing to find her clit. It felt so good. Even his gentle finger in her butt crack felt erotic. She moved her butt a little in her growing excitement.</p> <p>Phillip knew he had to spank her. He brought his hand up a bit, and down in a spank on her bare butt cheeks, not too hard, but hard enough. He saw her butt cheeks clinch.</p> <p>“Ow!” Baby said loudly.</p> <p>Phillip spanked her again, harder, and again, harder yet, and Baby said “Ow” louder each time. Then another, the hardest yet which stung his hand, and he saw just a hint of pink on her butt cheeks. Her butt cheeks were clenched for another spank, and her legs were tense as all of her body as she gripped the chair tightly expecting another slap of his hand. The pinkness of the nine-year-old girl’s butt excited Phillip even more. </p> <p>WACK, WACK, WACK, he hit the little girl’s butt with his bare hand, feeling it sting his hand quite a bit.</p> <p>“Ow!, Ow!, Ow!” Little Baby cried out more in surprise than in pain, but it did hurt and she wanted him to stop.</p> <p>“There, there.” Father Phillip said soothingly as he caressed her butt again, rubbing it softy. Then again stroking her inner thighs affectionately, caressing them, and rubbing her little girlcleft up and down, up and down, then concentrating on her little clit, feeling the nub under his middle finger he rubbed it all around gently, very gently, as he knew nothing about rubbing little girl’s clits. He felt her pudenda getting warm and her slit a little moist. Oh, did it feel wonderful!</p> <p>Baby felt her butt get warm from the blood flowing there from the spanking, all warm, and she felt even more excited as he caressed her private parts all over. The spanking hurt, all right, but not too bad, and he made it so... erotic, by exciting her first, then stopping the spanking and exciting her again. Baby had never experienced anything like this before. Her parents never spanked her. She had never been spanked before. She masturbated, and was able to cum, so she liked her cunt played with, loved another girl to play with it, rub her clit, but this? She didn’t want it to stop.</p> <p>“It’s all right, Father Phillip, I can take more punishment. I love how you touch me.” She said as she starting moving her pelvis rhythmically to the priest’s touch.</p> <p>Phillip spanked her five more times, each harder than the last, and her butt got redder and redder. Baby said ouch loudly each time, but didn’t cry, or ask him to stop. Phillip figured he was doing it right, as the web site said to do it.</p> <p>“Now we’ll take your panties off Baby.” Phillip said not caressing her this time after the spanks.</p> <p>“Good!” Baby replied. She wanted his hands on her bare slit, on her clit, not through her panties.</p> <p>Phillip knelt behind baby and pulled her panties off. He couldn’t help himself, he leaned just a few inches more, kissing her butt, then putting his face between her spread legs from the rear, licked the entire length of her bare slit and through her butt cheeks and anus. It was so sweet, so soft and yielding, so delicious tasting. The most erotic thing he had ever done in his life. He did it one more time, then stood up. He wanted more and more and more of her sweet little girl cunt. He adored it!</p> <p>“Umm... ummm... Oh, Father, do it some more, please!” Baby begged. “Lick me like that, please! No one’s ever licked me before. It feels so good! So good!” She sid excitingly, imploring the priest to give her more sexual pleasure, more and more. </p> <p>Phillip looked down and saw he his pants were wet with pre-cum. He was so near an orgasm he was sure he’d cum in his pants without any stimulation.</p> <p>The room was deathly quiet except for Baby’s soft moans of pleasure. Four of the girls had started to masturbate, and the rest wanted to. They all wanted the priest to lick them. Phillip quickly looked around the room and saw some of the girls masturbating. All looked excited, none were horrified, thank God, or Lucifer, whatever.</p> <p>He licked his middle finger, and fingered the little girl’s slit. It was a little wet, slippery. He gently moved it into her little cunt proper, and felt her push back against his finger, helping him get it in. It slid in most of the way, and he moved it back and forth, back and forth, and adored how her inside preteen pussy felt, so smooth, but with little bumps, in and out, in and out, then on her clit, his finger now wet with her juice slid easily all around her clit, he rubbed it in little circles, then side to side, and up and down, then back in her cunt to finger fuck her, then out to her tiny butt hole, her anus, and massaging it, pushing against it with the tip of his finger, partially entering it, then back inside the little girl’s most secret part, her cunt,</p> <p>Baby pushed against his finger, fucked his finger, moved her hips in ever more involuntary contractions as she neared an orgasm. She moaned louder and louder as the pleasure overtook her,</p> <p>“Umm.. ahhhhhh... eeeee.... ohhhhh, yes, Father, yes, yes, ohhh so good!”</p> <p>Phillip stopped, and brought his hand down hard on Baby’s butt, again and again. She yelped, and cried “Ouch” over and over. After five or six hard slaps her butt was getting pretty red. </p> <p>The hard slaps surprised and hurt, and stung Baby, and prevented her from having her orgasm, her little preteen girl orgasm she was so close to. She yelled with the pain, but it was all mixed with the highly erotic feelings he was giving her. Her butt was hot now with the spanking, all her blood was rushing to her cunt, her clit, her butt, the erotic feeling were more intense than she had ever felt in her short life, more intense than she knew she could feel. She wanted to needed to cum in the worst way.</p> <p>Father Phillip kneeled down, spread her butt cheeks further and licked her anus furiously, then turned his body around, leaning his back on the chair seat so his face faced Baby’s preteen cunt, he held her butt cheeks tight and brought her cunt to his eager lips, and licked the entire short length of it over and over, digging his tongue as deep in her as he could. Then he sucked her whole small upper portion of her immature preteen cunt in his mouth, and while sucking licked her clit, flicked it over and over, and licked and licked and licked.</p> <p>Baby couldn’t stand any more, and slithered to the floor as the priest still held her butt tight, never stopping his licking of her unripened, underage twat, as he fell back with his back on the floor. He was humping the air as he was near a huge climax. </p> <p>Suddenly he felt two other girls on the floor with him, one was ten year old Jennifer, Jane’s roommate, and he wasn’t quite sure who the other was. Then undid his belt, and unzipped his fly, and undid the button of his pants and pulled his shorts down over his nearly spurting big dick. They both started licking his dick at the same time. And he suddenly had a huge orgasm just as Baby came too.</p> <p>“Ahhh... Father! Father! I’m cumming, cumming, cumming! Oh... it’s so big, so big!” Baby cried out as she gripped Father’s face tightly with her thighs as convulsion after convulsion gripped her tiny body. She had never felt anything like this before, a huge, mind blowing orgasm.</p> <p>Father Phillip had never in his wildest dreams ever imagined how delicious a little girl’s private parts could taste, how overwhelmingly erotic it all was. Surely God gave baby girls clits so they could experience sexual pleasure, and what better person than their priest to give them sexual pleasure. Yes! The feelings were so intense. And two little girls licking his dick. Exquisite pleasure! Earth shattering pleasure. He came with a giant convulsion almost gagging both little girls as huge wads of cum spurted out of his swollen dick over and over and over. </p> <p>“Ahh, uggg... Ahhh... I can’t stand it, it’s so good! I can’t stand it! Ashhh!” He cried out loudly then continued in unintelligible grunts and groans. </p> <p>The two little girls who were eating him licked all his cum up, and then, by now, nearly all the other girls’ climaxed also as they masturbated to the tremendously erotic site of the priest spanking and eating the little Asian preteen girl friend of theirs.</p> <p>Father Phillip lay back as reality began to crowd back in on him. It was very scary.</p> <p>Jennifer said. “I want to be spanked too, Father Phillip.” Then he heard a chorus of the other little nine and ten year old girls say, “Me too, Father, me too!”</p></div>","[""This story is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, and unintentional."", 'I welcome comments of all kinds and will answer your emails.']"
1162,Jenny's Belt Whipping,-1,CHILDSLUT,no@email,Jenny is punished by her kinky parents.,2006-05-29,10,4,"MF/g, spank, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/childslut001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>While walking home from school Jenny glanced at her watch and knew she was in trouble. Her step-father, Tom, had warned Jenny that if she was late home from school one more time, he would give her a punishment that she would remember for the rest of her life.</p> <p>Jenny could see her step-father sitting on the living room couch as she approached the front door of her mother and step-father's small house. Jenny's mother was not home from work yet. Jenny opened the front door screen and let herself in. </p> <p><i>(From this point on I'll use Tom instead of Jenny's step-father).</i></p> <p>Tom glanced at Jenny as she put her books down on the coffee table. Tom adjusted himself on the couch and said, ""HMMM late again I see. Remember what we talked about last time you were late young lady."" </p> <p>Jenny quivered a bit and replied with a, ""Yes Sir"". Jenny knew better than to not treat Tom with respect. Jenny's mother had punished Jenny in the past with a straight slap across the face at time of incident and grounding for periods of time for disrespect to Tom. Although Jenny's mother punished her daughter (mostly grounding and the occasional slap), Tom never did punish Jenny directly himself. </p> <p>""I've been putting up with your disrespect for my rules for awhile now. I've been letting your mother punish you when she catches you. Today, young lady, all that is going to change. I think you have been acting like a spoiled bratty child and need to be punished like one"" Tom scolded to Jenny. ""Get upstairs to your room"".</p> <p>Jenny thought of disobeying Tom but reluctantly walked up the stairs to her room murmuring all the way. Tom warned Jenny to be silent but Jenny continued murmuring all the way up to her room. Jenny closed the door behind her and sat on her bed grabbing a hand-held video game in route. </p> <p>It was only about 10 minutes later when Jenny heard some noise from her mother and Tom's room. Jenny thought that is was too early for her mom to be home and wondered what Tom was doing. Soon Tom returned to Jenny's room, opened the door, and closed it behind him. Tom was carrying a small box with him. </p> <p>""Ok, young lady, put down that game and stand up here."" Tom ordered. Jenny put down the game and did as she was told. ""Now turn around and face the corner. Come on hot-pants. Let's go!"" Jenny starred at Tom blankly.</p> <p>""Go!"" ordered Tom. Jenny almost ran to the corner. Tom was a large burly man (about 6'3 and 220 pounds) which could easily overpower Jenny (5'5 and 145 pounds). Tom undid his belt and folded it in half and cracked it. </p> <p>""Now, young lady, I want you to pull your pants down so I can give you a good belt whipping right here in your own bedroom. Come on pants down"". Jenny was embarrassed and wished her mother was here to stop Tom from doing this to her. Jenny's mother had threatened Jenny from time to time with a belt spanking although Jenny never got one. </p> <p>Jenny knew her best friend Tina got a belt whipping from time to time by both her mother and her father. When Tina's father gave her a belt whipping she couldn't sit for a week and had to be excused from PE class so that no one would see all the belt marks he had left on her back side. Jenny always felt sorry for Tina, but today Jenny was going to get her own, but worse.</p> <p>What Jenny's mother did not know about Tom was that he was a firm believer in corporal punishment and insisted on obedience from minors. Tom refrained from giving Jenny a beating until today because Jenny's mother had punished Jenny in some way and that Jenny was not his biological child. </p> <p>""I said, pull your pants down. Now!!"" and with that Tom grabbed Jenny and pulled Jenny's pants straight down to her ankles, panties and all. ""I wasn't going to have you remove your panties but well you deserve a bare bottom whipping and your going to get it"". </p> <p>Jenny was very embarrassed standing naked from the waist down. Tom raised his hand with the belt in it and began whipping Jenny at full force. Again and again the belt strokes kept coming. Jenny moaned and screeched and after about 25 strokes ran from the corner clenching her bottom with both hands. All modesty was gone from Jenny as she clenched her bottom. Tom allowed Jenny the moment to recover from the first 25 strokes. Then order her back to the corner for more. Jenny pleaded with Tom, ""I'll be good, I promise."" but Tom was not done yet with Jenny.</p> <p>Tom was loosing patience with Jenny and grabbed her around the waste and pushed her on to her bed face down. ""Don't you move from their young lady or I'll tie you to your bed"". Jenny still quivering fell on to the floor as Tom began whipping her again. Tom's strokes were hard and Jenny was stubborn. </p> <p>Tom grabbed a pair of handcuffs from the box he had brought in to Jenny's room earlier and attached Jenny's wrists to her head board frame. Jenny pulled her arms while kicking her feet. Then Tom tied her feet to the foot of the bed with rope so that Jenny could not move and kick. Tom enjoyed this alot. </p> <p>Tom and Jenny heard the front door open for Jenny's mother was home from work. Tom left Jenny tied to her bed and met Jenny's mother in the living room downstairs. Jenny could hear them talking and soon her mother returned with Tom to her room. Jenny hoped her mother would help her but in actuality her mother agreed with Tom and was glad he was taking these harsh methods of disciplining. Jenny's mother stood their as Tom whipped Jenny over and over again with his belt. Tom was just beginning to pause after about 100 lashes but her mother insisted on another 100 for her naughty little girl.</p> <p>At this point Jenny was crying out load and for good reason. Her backside was beginning to turn black and blue especially on her butt and the back of her legs. Tom whipped thoroughly and made sure she was whipped from the top of her bottom to the seat and upper thighs down to above her knees. </p> <p>""My naughty little girl. Finally in the position I've been wanted to put you in for so long. Hand me that paddle Tom"" Jenny's mother insisted. ""How about some of this young lady. Now keep quite or you'll be tied to this bed all night.""</p> <p> With that Jenny got fifty paddle spankings. Jenny's bottom was now bruised with belt stripes along her upper thighs. Jenny sobbed quietly as her mother and Tom stood back and admired what they had done to Jenny. ""Thanks Tom for starting this. I've been wanting to do this for a long-long time""</p> <p>Tom and Jenny's mother untied Jenny from the bed. Tom left the room. Jenny's mother hugged Jenny and kissed her on the cheek. Then she laid Jenny on her back, lifted her legs, and slid a diaper under Jenny. ""All naughty girls need these""</p> <p>Jenny could not believe her mother was going to embarrass her like this. ""Get up and put these shorts on and go down stairs and apologize to Tom for being disobedient, unless you want more of his belt"". As Jenny was dressing her mother belted her a few more times to hurry her along.</p> <p>Jenny hurried down the stairs embarrassed and ashamed. Jenny was whipped and paddled severely and diapered like a child and now was going to have to apologize for her misdeeds. Jenny's mother (belt in hand) close behind Jenny told her to get down on her knees and apologize to Tom. The idea of doing all this was to belittle her daughter and embarrass her in front of her step-father. Tom laughed at Jenny in her diapers and shorts with belt marks showing on the back of her thighs. Tom said ""I like this honey. We should have done this much sooner instead of putting up with her unacceptable behavior."" Jenny's mother agreed.</p> <p>Tom accepted Jenny's apologizes and sent her to the corner to sit in a chair for an hour. Tom instructed her not to move a muscle or he would whip her ten times for every time she moved and start the clock over again. Jenny got whipped 10 times once by Tom for turning her head to see what was on the television. These 10 lashes were probably the most painful. After the 10 Jenny had to apologize and sit back in the corner with the time started again.</p> <p>""She'll learn now. I'm sure of it"" Tom assured Jenny's mother. Time ran out and Jenny was excused from the corner and read her grounding rules. Then Jenny was excused without dinner and sent to bed. Today was a day Jenny would never forget. Tom was now authorized to discipline Jenny whenever and wherever was necessary. Jenny was under his strict control and he was going to keep a short leash on her. </p> <p>Needless to say Jenny will try much harder from now on to obey Tom's rules and orders.</p></div>",[]
1163,"Helen Helps Out, Part 1",18,CHRISSY,no@email,Helen a young 15 year old is persuaded to help pay off her boyfriends debt but lets herself in for more than she realised.,2005-09-07,26,4,"MMFf, teen, mc, oral, toys, ds",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was all my fault really. I owed someone a large chunk of money and went to see Bill to see if he was interested in my buying my stamp collection in order to raise some cash. I had taken Helen with me and whilst I was talking to Bill in his study I left Helen talking to his wife Jane. Big mistake. I discovered later that it was Jane who suggested to Helen how she she could help solve my problem. I knew that Bill and Jane had a bit of a reputation and felt guilty that I could have stopped Helen becoming ensnared by them. It was clever really and Helen being young and trusting had absolutely no idea what she was getting into once they got their claws into her.</p> <p>Completely unknown to me Bill and Jane picked Helen up from outside School on the Friday - when her parents were away for the day and not returning until midday Saturday. Bill had secretly photographed Helen coming out of School with her girl friends and as she walked round the corner to where they were waiting as arranged in the car. Helen got in the back putting her hockey stick and games bag on the seat with her school bag. Bill and Jane made her feel welcome for it was obvious that Helen was clearly very nervous and already having second thoughts about what she was getting into. As they drove out into the country Bill suggested that the first photos could be of her arriving 'home' from school. And so as they turned into their long drive Helen got out with her bags and hockey stick and Bill took some shots of her walking up the drive and arriving at the front door followed by more shots of her entering the house, depositing her school gear and hanging up her coat.</p> <p>They then went into the lounge and Jane playing the perfect host went to get everyone a drink. What Helen did not know was that Jane laced her fruit juice with a carefully measured amount of GHB which within a few minutes would make her more than receptive to any suggestion. Without any real memory of what she had been involved in or any noticeable side effects. The deal that Helen had agreed to, having been fed the line by Jane that Bill had publishinbg contacts in Denmark, was to pose for some sexy photos. The fee agreed for three sessions was £150 - this being the first. Bill had been a little vague about what was required of herbut had led Helen into believing that is was nothing too naughty reassuring Helen that in Denmark the age of consent was only twelve, which was true, and that the magazines Bill supplied pictures to were not available in Britain. Which was also true but only half the story.</p> <p>Jane said she would let them get on with things and whilst she busied herself tidying away the empty glasses Bill led a slightly more relaxed Helen down to his studio. He got Helen to pick up her school bags as he took more shots of heading for the studio. Bill had already put all the lights on as Helen entered the studio and as he explained what things were Helen could not help but be impressed at the very professional set-up. Bill got Helen to put her bags down by a chair and as she stood in the middle of the lit area he began to take he began to take head and shoulders shots and some facial close ups. He smoothly flttered her and gradually got her to relax a bit more. Having already taken off her heavy school coat Helen was wearing a traditional navy blue gymslip with the small school badge in the middle of the front bib, she was also wearing a long sleeved navy blue cardigan with a white blouse that was open at the neck. Bill soon got her to take her cardigan off and got her to relax even more with a few witty remarks as the GHB took full effect. It got a little more serious as Bill asked Helen to undo one of the straps holding up the front bib of her gymslip and then the other so that the front bib and the back fell down to hang from her waist. He then got Helen to undo the buttons either side of her waist which allowed her , at Bill's request to slowly lower her gymslip until she could step out of it and discard it over the nearby chair. This left Helen stood in front of Bill in just her blouse, which he skillfully got her to slowly unfasten from the top down so that she then stood in front of him hands by her side, her blouse open revealing the fact that underneath she was wearing a white cotton bra and navy blue cotton knickers. Bill had little difficulty in getting Helen to take off and discard her blouse and stand facing him hands on her hips in just her undies. Pretend that you are at the seaside in your bikini, Bill said, detecting a slight nervousness despite the GHB. It was at this point that Jane appeared with some more drinks, which were much appreciated because it was hot work under the lights. Jane sat and watched as Bill got Helen to adopt several poese in just her undies beforecasually asking her to slip off her bra. Helen did so without any real hesitation quite happily standing hands on hips, in just her knickers, the pink nipples of her pert young breasts provocatively pointing at Bill. It was obvious at this point that Helen had lost all her inhibitions for she quite happily whipped off her knickers when Bill casually asked her to. She now stood completely naked in front of him with her knickers dangling loosely from her right hand so that the tight black curls of the neat triangle of her pubic hair barely hid the pouting lips of her vagina.</p> <p>Bill could barely believe his luck that such a delightful vision of loveliness, a fifteen year old virgin, had fallen into his hands. Not only could he have some fun but he knew he would have little difficulty selling his photos of such a delicious beauty. His mind was working overtime on how far he could go with Helen and what he could persuade her to do. Absolutely anything he thought ! Helen beamed radiantly at Bill oblivious to what lay in store for her as Jane left the studio with the empty glasses.</p> <p>Bill got Helen to stand facing him, her feet wide apart and arms akimbo on her hips which had th effect of accentuating her pert breasts and of parting her cunt lips. Despite being totally naked in front of someone who really was a complete stranger Helen now had no inhibitions at all. Bill got her to sit with her legs astride the Edwardian dining chair holding the back rail. As she shuffled forward this had the desired effect of spreading her legs even wider apart thus parting her cunbt lips. Hdelen probably thought Bill was taking a general shot when in fact clever use of his zoom lens allowed him to frame her gorgeous cunt in close up. Bill took whatever shots her wanted. One minute he had Helen kneeling on all fours - knees wide apart - whilst he took phots from behind of her glorious bottom and her provocatively pouting cunt. Then from the front and the side of her pert young breasts teasingly hanging beneath her. When he got Helen to sit on the edge of the sofa with her knees impossibly wide apart, leaning back with her arms spread out, her cunt wide open and a huge smile on her face Bill knew she would now do anything. </p> <p>It was at this point that Jane came back into the studio and announced that Alan was on his way round. Bill exchanged a knowing look with Jane and licked his lips in anticipation of a visit from his friend. Nothing registered on Helen's radar. Little did she know ! Bill had just taken a series of shots of Helen in her hockey gear - or more correctly of Helen in her hockey shirt and rubber hockey boots with her hockey stick either strategically placed for some shots and not for others, when Alan walked into the room. Helen didn't bat an eyelid that she was virtually naked in front of another stranger and smiled shyly as Bill introduced her to Alan - getting her to remove her top for Alan's benefit. It took only a moment to get Helen to stand beside Alan, who Bill told her was old enough to be her grandfather. As Bill took some more photos it wasn't long before Alan being the friendly soul that he was pulled Helen to his side with his arm round her waist. His right hand was soon cupping her right buttock - which Helen did not react to. Then Bill got Alan to sit on an upright chair and Helen took little encouragement to sit on his lap. Alan asked Helen what year she was in at school and she revealed that she was just fifteen and had just started in the fourth form. As he ran his right hand idly over her thighs with his left hand cupping her left buttock he told her that she was a picture of loveliness. Helen smiled shyly as Alan deviously shifted her weight onto his left leg and sat with his knees wider apart. Continuing to idly run his right handover her thighs he shifted again and manoevered Helen into the situation where his right hand was free to gently caress her breasts. As he touched her nipples Helen gave a slight gasp, admitting when pressed that she liked her breasts being fondled and that her nipples were very sensitive. Alan needed no further encouragement enjoying the reaction of Helen as she became more aroused. Alan went back to stroking her thighs deviously pushing her left leg away from him and pulling her right leg towards him. Helen was now putty in his experienced hands as he began to run his right hand up the insides of her thighs almost to the tops of her legs. Helen exhaled with a loud sigh as Alan began to run his fingers through the tight black curls of her pubic hair. Alan pulled her right leg towards him even more whilst Helen in a cooperative move relaxed so that she was now sat on his lap with her legs wide apart. All of which enabled Alan to probe further among the black triangle of her pubic hair until a gasp from Helen coincided with Alan inserting the tip of his index finger between her cunt lips. Throughout all this Bill kept taking pictures.</p> <p>With the experience of age Alan used, or more correctly abused, his dominant position to play freely with Helen's emotions and soon had her riding an orgasmic roller coaster as he skilfully teased her and played with her clitoris. Her breathing got heavier as Alan brought her to the point of climax which he skilfully avoided as he moved to fingering her incredibly moist cunt. Helen sighed deeply and leaned back afainst Alan's shoulder as he gently pushed her legs even wider apart which allowed him to freely work his index finger in and out of her tight juicy little cunt. Helen began to breathe deeply as Alan teased her. He in turn could feel how aroused she was as he felt the frequent contractions of her vaginal muscles against his finger. Her mouth open as she gasped for air with her eyes rolling Helen was ripe for taking. </p> <p>Alan asked Helen if she was feeling sexy and upon receiving a barely audible but breathless confirmation he told her he would like to worship her cunt and asked if she would like that. The response was a whispered yes and within a trice Alan had placed Helen in a reclining position on the sofa with her bottom on the edge of the cushion and her knees wide apart, whilst Alan knelt between them a hand on the indside of each thigh, his face inches from her gorgeous young cunt. Helen gasped loudly as Alan kissed her pouting cunt and flicked his tongue between them. Gasping and panting with pleasure Helen was in the highest state of arousal and Alan deviosly kept her there, so that every time he paused she begged him to continue. It was at this point that Alan introduced Helen to a couple of toys that magically appeared. Alan just told Helen he was going to tease her, not how, as he slipped a thin tapering dildo into her tight vagina - gently pushing it halfway in before beginning a gentle in and out movement. Helen panted heavily and thrust her hips in sympathy with Alan's movements, her cunt squelching noisily as Alasn pleasured her. He could feel a slight resistance from her virgin vagina as he probed deeper but Alan patiently worked more and more of the tapering dildo inside Helen as it opened her up with the minimum of pain and the maximum of pleasure. Helen did not know it but this was an important first step in losing her virginity. With five inches of this training tool sliding effortlessly in and out of her cunt it was time to move on to the next stage. Taking the dildo out and licking it clean Alan reached for the next toy. This was a small size normal vibrator and after switching it on he touched Helen's clitoris with its tip and got exactly the reaction he thought he would get. Helen squealed in delight and thrust vigorously against Alan as he inserted it into her cunt Her cunt juices flowing freely Helen took half the length of the dildo before Alan felt any resistance, which soon disappeared in a noisy outburst of emotion from Helen and he soon had she whole five or six inches of the vibrator pulsing in and out of her juicy vagina and Helen pleading with him not to stop ! Alan had no intention of doing so for a while, knowing that he was preparing the juicy vagina of a nubile young fifteen year old for her first fuck. Bill just kept taking pictures whilst Jane was videoing the whole event.</p> <p>Alan told Helen he was too hot and if she wanted him to continue she would have to help him strip off. Alan stood up and quickly took off his polo shirt to reveal his stocky sixty year old frame. Helen sat up on the edge of the sofa facing him as he stood with his hands by his side making it obvious that he expected her to continue his undressing. Helen needed little encouragement to unfasten his trouser belt and enthusiastically unzipped his flies which allowed his trousers to fall down round his ankles. Alan stepped out of them and tossed then onto the nearby chair along with his shirt. He then turned back to face Helen wearing only a pair of boxer shorts. Alan asked Helen if she had seen a man completely naked before to which she replied a little nervously that she had not. Well, Alan told her, she might as well finish the job ashe stood with his waist inches from her face. Her chest heaving Helen reached for the waistband of his boxer shorts and tugged then down until they too fell round his ankles. Having performed that task |Helen found she was looking straight at a semi erect cock protruding from a fine bush of brown pubic hair beneath which hung a fine pair of balls. Determined to make the most of the situation Alan provocatively told Helen that he was old enough to be her grandfather and asked her what she wanted to do next ? Nervously Helen said she didn't know. So Alan asked if she would like to hold his cock and feel his balls.</p> <p>That of course waas just the beginning as Helen tentatively reached out with her right hand to curiously hold Alan's balls in her palm. As she gently held his balls Alan drew to her attention, in cas she hadn't noticed, that his cock was getting stiffer and as she was responsible for its growth then she ought to take hold of it. With her small hand barely reaching round his cock Alan got Helen to slowly and gently play with him. The more she handled Alan's cock the more enthusiastic she got until Alan asked her to stop wanking him otherwise he would cum too soon. He then asked her if she liked playing with his cock and Helen replied that she did. He told her that she was a very naughty girl playing with an old man's cock. Helen agreed she was. He then asked her to lightly kiss just the tip of his cock. For the first time Helen hesitated and Alan was beginning to think he had pushed her too far when silently Helen leaned forward and with a deep breath, her lips pursed, very lightly kissed the tip of his cock. Alan told her that was nice and asked her to do it again, then again, and again before encouraging her to to kiss his cock more sensuously with her lips parted. It was then nothing more than a matter of progression - with Helen getting more enthusiastic each time as Alan got her first to take an inch between her lips, then a couple, until she was giving him the blow job of a lifetime, flicking her tongue against the tip of his cock as it slipped in and out of her mouth. Showing great control Alan waited for the moment when he could push Helen to the limit. This was the moment when he told Helen that he was about to come and that she was about to receive a mouthful of cum ! He told her that she would like it and Jane likened the taste of cum to cream ! lan told her that the one thing she must not do is to allow any to spill out of her mouth telling her that she was a wonderful cocksucker as he encouraged her to suck more vigorously. As Alan began to reach a climax he took hold a firmer hold of Helen's head and with a loud gasp ejaculated copiously into her mouth. Aware that he had given Helen a huge mouthful he got her to lean back with her mouth open so that Bill and Jane could get some good shots of Helen with a mouthful of cum and gossamer threads of spunk hanging in her mouth before encouraging her to swallow it all down. Jane was keen to know if Helen had enjoyed her first mouthful of spunk - which she said she had as she wiped away a dribble from the side of her mouth.</p> <p>A rather flushed Alan then got Helen to stand up as he sat on the nearby dining chair his cock still semi erect, the tip glowing red. Helen stood facing him unsure what he wanted next unaware that she was about to lose her virginity. Alan reached out with both hands, which Helen took hold of and allowed him to pull her gently towards him so that she was standing - straddling his thighs. Alan gave her a kindly smile as he got Helen to put her hands on his shoulders which allowed him to hold her by her slender waist. He reached between her legs with his right hand and with his index finger firstly playing with her clitoris before inserting it into her cunt. He soon had her highly aroused again and Bill and Jane watched in awe as Alan's cock grew fully erect so that it now pointed straight up to Helen's cunt so that there was barely two inches between it's glistening tip and Helen's pouting cunt lips. Helen was about to find out what it felt like !</p> <p>Bill and Jane hgad a perfect view from behind as Alan used both hands as he played with Helen's cunt. Each time he touched her clitoris she gasped and her knees trembled so that his cock was almost between her cunt lips. Alan waited patiently until his teasing achieved the desired result as Helen gasping with pleasure allowed her knees to buckle just that little bit further than they had before. Helen knew what the outcome would be and gasped in pleasure as the tip of Alan's cock parted her cunt lips for the first time. It was a fleeting moment designed to tease and leave an overwhelming desire for more ! It did and Alan took hold of Helen's waist with both hands and began to tease her more as he lifted her gently up and down so that one minute his cock was parting her cunt lips and the next it was just out. Helen wanted more than the inch tha Alan had given her so far, much more, and Alan knew it ! Patiently he allowed her another inch and as he did so Helen gasped and squirmed in ecstasy. Then he allowed her another inch which enhanced the feeling of loss she felt every time he withdrew. She wanted it all ! Alan could feel that her virginity was about to be lost for his cock was a tight fit in her young cunt . Finally instead of restraining her he only lightly held her waist and let Helen give way to the primeval urge within her for more. Bill and Jane watched avidly as Helen took more and more of Alan's cock inside her. Hands hanging on to Alan's shoulders Helen was encouraged to ride his 'cock-horse' asshe vigorouly squelched up and down on his rampant until finally with a triumphant squeal she had it all inside her.</p> <p>In a display of wild abandon, completely without inhibition, Helen was now on an orgasmic roller coaster as she thoroughly enjoyed having a man's cock up her for the first time. As Helen tired he got her to stand up and turn round before sitting back on his cock again to give Bill and Jane a full frontal view of her impaled on Alan's cock, her hands on her knees her legs wide apart outside Alan's with a huge smile on her face for the cameras. Bill got her to look straight into Jane's camera and say 'Thank you Grandad for my first fuck. It was wonderful. Thank you also for teaching me how to suck cock. I loved it' Bill and Jane said they had some wonderful photos and that Helen had more than earned her first £50 - in fact there might be a bonus at the end. Helen said she had really enjoyed herself and was already looking forward to next week. Bill said he would try and think of a different scenario for Helen to act out now that he knew what she could do ! In fact his mind was already working overtime on what indignities he could subject this shy young girl to. Little did Helen know that her father had once wronged Bill and that Bill was intent on seeking his revenge through abusing his only daughter. He already had a wonderful collection of photos and potentially an excellent video. Which a wide audience would no doubt enjoy. It had been easier than he thought it would be to pervert her - there was much more fun and much more perversion to be had. Roll on next week was all Bill could think.</p></div>",[]
1164,"Helen Helps Out, Part 2",2,CHRISSY,no@email,Having been conned into a nude photo session and making of porno film as a way of helping her boyfriend pay off a debt Helen goes for more of the same (she thinks) having quite enjoyed herself last week only to find this time she is going to get gang-banged!,2005-09-09,15,4,"MMMFf, teen, mc, oral, toys, ds",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Helen came out of School and walked round the corner of the road where Bill and Jane as arranged were discreetly parked. She was feeling a little nervous as she got into the car , but last week had been such an incredible experience that her desire for more excitement completly overrode her common sense, which explained why her panties were slightly damp. Bill and Jane sensed that Helen was in an excited state, for she chatted animatedly all the way on the journey into the country. She revealed that her parents were away overnight again so there was no need to rush things. Inwardly Bill could hardly believe his luck and in no time at all they arrived at their house and were soon esconced in the large sitting romm. Whereupon Jane got them all a drink carefully lacing Helen's with GHB. She would need it !</p> <p>Bill told Helen that the publishers were very pleased with the photos from last week but that it would be about a fortnight before they would go into print. He assured her that he would let her see the magazine as soon as he had a copy. Only then in the cold light of day would Helen realise what she had got herself involved in. Bill was still editing the film from last week, he said, and would show her that as soon as he could also. Helen smiled nervously at the thought of seeing herself on film, Bill sensed that and said what he had seen so far was worthy of an Oscar ! At vwhich they all laughed. Thus having set the mood Bill outlined what he had in mind this week. </p> <p>Alan would be arriving shortly with a couple of pals he said as he explained the scenario he had dreamed up for the film to a pensive Helen who began to chew her bottom lip as she realised what was in store for her. But before she could dwell on the subject Alan arrived with his friends Cliff and Dave. Cliff was taller and slimmer than Alan and turned out to be a well preserved 70 whilst Dave was about the same size build and age as Alan. Bill took the new arrivals through the scenario he had devised, taking it for granted that Helen who now looked quite nervous, was willing to take part in group-sex.</p> <p>The shot of the doorway revealed that this was the 'Headmaster's Study' as Helen approached and knocked timidly on the door. A voice boomed 'Come In' and Helen nervously opened the door. She entered to find the Headmaster(Alan) talking to the Matron(Jane) and another man. 'Ah Helen. This is Dr Proctor(Dave) who is using my office whilst seeing all the 4th Form for their Annual Medica. I will leave you to answer any questions Matron. I must go and meet the new School Inspector(Cliff) ' as he got up and left the room. With that, Matron, who was sat on an upright chair with a clipboard looked at it and said. 'This is Helen who is just fifteen and has never been to me with the slightest illness.' Looking straight at Helen from behind the desk Doctor Proctor resonded. 'Good. That's what I like to hear. So let's have a good look at you young lady - take everything off except your panties - you can keep them on for now.' Helen who was stood in the middle of the large room facing the desk self-conciously began to undress, watched carefully by the smiling Dr Proctor. She undid the bib of her navy blue regulation gymslip first, then the buttons on each hip, which allowed her to lower the dress and step decorously out of it and place it carefully on a nearby upright chair. Helen then unfastened the front of her white blouse which she also took off and placed on the chair which left her wearing only a white ctton bra and a pair of navy blue cotton panties. Helen then nervously reached behind to the middle of her back to undo her bra which she slipped off to reveal her pert young breasts as she put the bra with the rest of her clothes. She stood awkwardly facing the desk now wearing only a pair of navy blue panties, though she was still in her school shoes with white ankle socks.</p> <p>'Right young lady. I am just going to listen to your chest.' Dr Proctor said as he got up from the desk with his stethoscope and listened first to her chest before moving to stand behind her to listen to her back. Then he ranm a finger down her spine and said that her back looked perfectly straightbefore standing very close behind her andwithout any warning reached round with both hands to cup her breasts. 'I am just checking your breasts for lumps - they seem perfectly fine.' He said clearly enjoying fondling her the soft cones of flesh. 'You have a nice pair of breasts Helen and while I have hold of them I think I might as well check your nipples, to see if they become firm as I play with them. Yes they do - that's fine' As he moved to stand alongside her his hand lingered on her bottom which he patted gently before slipping it down inside her panties ! 'You have a lovely bottom' He said as he gently squeezed each cheek in turn. 'Now stand with your feet apart and cough for me.' he said as without warning he cupped her pubic region. 'Good. And again. Good.' Helen chewed her bottom lip nervously as this stranger held her so intimately and gasped lightly when without warning he thrust his left hand down the front of her panties and inserted the tip of his middle finger into her cunt - whilst looking straight into her eyes. 'Cough for me again Helen. And again. Excellent.' He said as he wiggled his finger before withdrawing it and with a smile on his face as he brazenly licked it clean. 'Very tasty Helen. Just like a young cunt should be.' Helen neither knew where to look or what to say. Helen chewed her lip again wondering what Dr Proctor was going to do next, when he made his next demand.</p> <p>'Just slip your panties off for me now Helen. I want to give you a full examination now.' He commanded as he patiently waited for the blushing fifteen year old as she self consciously pulled her panties down, stepped out of them and tossed them onto the chair with the rest of her clothes. She turned to find he was sat on the upright chair in the middle of the room. Now completely naked, her hands protectively crossed in front of her in a vain attempt at modesty. Helen wondered what next. 'Now let's have a good look at you - what a lovely figure you have - hasn't she Matron. Quite the nicest body I have seen in a long while. Just put your hands down by your side so I can have a good look at that bush of bonny black hair' Dr Proctor said quite openly. 'Now come closer young lady and stand with your feet even wider apart -excellent.' as Helen did as she was asked. With his left hand cupping her right buttock he then said 'Now I am just going to excite your clitoris to get your juices flowing so that it will be easy for me to insert my finger into your vagina. Is that alright my dear ?' he asked. Helen mumbled 'Yes' what else could she do ! Matron looked on and smiled encouragingly at Helen as she struggled to maintain her composure as Dr Proctor wiggled his finger against her clitoris and she became visibly aroused. Biting her lip both at the indignity of being naked in the Headmaster's office and being fondled so intimately in front of Matron, Helen found herself in some difficulty controlling her emotions as she began to actually enjoy what was being done to her. Dr Proctor knew that he was arousing her for his fingers were wet through. 'Do you like your clitoris being played with Helen ?' he asked. 'Yes' she throatily replied as he pushed his middle finger right up her juicy cunt, causing her to gasp loudly. After teasing her for a short while he took his finger out and enjoyed licking it clean before reaching into his jacket and producing a slim dildo. Dr Proctor was clearly surprised when the whole of its length slid effortlessly up Helen's cunt and he was left holding it by just the base. 'Well this is a surprise - you are not a virgin my dear are you ?' he opined. 'No' Helen confessed as Dr Proctor withdrew the toy.</p> <p>It was at this point that the Headmaster entered the room with the Inspector. Both were pleasantly surprised by the very agreeable sight of the slim fifteen year old standing naked in the middle of the room. 'Well Headmaster I am afraid I have to tell you that this young lady is not a virgin.' said Dr Proctor. 'Are you sure ?' asked the Headmaster. 'Oh yes quite sure. Stand still young lady whilst I show them how easily this dildo slides in and out of your vagina.' Helen went red in the face as the men and Matron gathered round and watched the demonstration. The Doctor then asked her if she had ovulated since she had last had sex and Helen confirmed that she had. 'Well that's a relief.' said the Headmaster. 'Might I suggest that you review your sex education programme.' offered the Inspector 'You cannot expect these young girls to suppress their natural urges but you can make some useful suggestions as to what they can safely indulge in.' Dr Proctor nodded in agreement and the Headmaster asked the Inspector where he would start. 'Well young lady have you been taught the art of fellatio ?' Helen looked blank. 'Obviously not. I wonder if you could assist me Matron ?' the Inspector asked. 'Certainly' she replied. 'I think the first thing we ought to do is to show Helen how much pleasure both parties can get from a good blow job.' The Inspector said as he took off and discarded his jacket and began to undo his shirt. With a wicked smile on her face Matron knelt down in front of him and began to unfasten his trouser belt and then unzipped his flies. In no time at all she whipped off his trousers and his boxer shorts so that he stood bollock naked in front of her, with a fine erection. Matron then took hold of his balls and took almost the full length of his cock in her mouth and began to expertly suck him off. 'Oh yes Matron. A woman who knows how to please a man. Watch and learn Helen from an expert.' the Inspector blurted out. 'This is the way to satisfy a man. I am sure you can manage to do this.' The Inspector said, his chest heaving as he sought to control the situation. Helen didn't think a reply was called for but the Headmaster clearly did. 'Well answer the Inspector Helen.' He implored. Flustered Helen blurted out 'Yes' as she watched open mouthed at the sight of prim Matron fully clothed, on her knees in front of this stranger, vigorously sucking his cock. 'Well if the Inspector is willing, take over from Matron and learn how to do it properly whilst you have the chance.' the Headmaster insisted.</p> <p>Biting her lip Helen nervously knelt in front of the Inspector clearly unsure of what was expected of her or how to proceed. She need not have worried for if anything was certain she was going to get plenty of advice. She seemed transfixed by the sight of the Inspectors gnarled purple headed penis. 'Now young lady it isn't going to bite you. Take hold with one hand and just gently kiss the tip of my cock first. ' He gently instructed as Helen hesitantly did as she was asked he exhaled quietly. 'That's lovely. Now flick your tongue around my bell end.' Helen couldn't see the other two men watching enviously, licking their lips in anticipation of having the delightful fifteen year old doing the same to them, as Helen did exactly as she was asked. 'Excellent now hold my legs to steady yourself and take my cock between your lovely young lips and move your head gently up and down the shaft of my cock. Ooohh that's very good, you gorgeou little cocksucker. Now take some more of my cock in your mouth and flick your tongue around my cock when it's in your mouth. Ooohh excellent, what a quick learner you are. Now young lady do you like cream ?' asked the Inspector as he withdrew his cock from between Helen's soft lips to allow her to reply. Puzzled she softly said 'Yes' Then holding her head in both hands the Inspector then said. 'Well my dear. I am going to show you the way to every man's heart as I am cum in your mouth and give you a mouthful of my creamy spunk. Matron will tell you that spunk tastes just like cream.' She nodded enthusiastically in agreement. 'So don't waste any. Open wide again and take my cock in your mouth and let me give you a good mouthful of spunk. I shall warn you when I am about to cum. Are you ready my dear ?' Helen with a slightly apprehensive look on her face uttered a meek 'Yes'</p> <p>And so with the others watching with rapt attention the Inspector got Helen to take his cock between her lips again and encouraged her to tease him again. It was not long before he was fully aroused again. 'Ooohh that's fucking lovely Helen. Ooohh you, re a superb cocksucker. When I cum keep it all in your mouth to savour the taste of my spunk until I tell you to swallow. Ooohh I'm coming. I'm coming. I'm coming. Ooohh Helen look up at me as I come you gorgeous cocksucker.' Was the last thing the Inspector said before his seventy year old frame shuddered as he took a firmer hold of Helen's head with both hands, as she looked up at him with her soft lips well down the shaft of his cock as he ejaculated copiously into her mouth, his chest heaving with both the exertion and pleasure of his climax. 'Absolutely fucking wonderful Helen. That's the best blow job I have had in all my seventy years. You have a rare talent my love. Savour the taste before swallowing it all down.' He said keeping hold of Helen's head until he was sure she had done so. When he was sure he let go of her head and with his chest heaving triumphantly he allowed her to lean back. As Helen released his glistening cock from between her moist lips she looked up at him and unconsciously licked her lips as she did so. He asked: 'Well did you enjoy that ? And did you like the taste of spunk ?' Unsure how to reply she just said 'Yes' but after further prompting from the Headmaster she offered the plaudit that it was 'The best experience I have ever had in my life.'</p> <p>'I think you ought to show the Doctor and the Headmaster how good you are.' said the Inspector as he sat down for a rest. 'I am sure they would like to give you some more practice.' And so Helen found herself giving each in turn the blowjob of a lifetime, although she was not to know it and missed the knowing looks between the three friends acting out this film scenario. They were not privy to Bill's ultimate game plan. They were just three dirty old men having fun with a young schoolgirl who seemed willing to do anything, for they knew nothing of the influence of the GHB.</p> <p>The Doctor was next up, eager to discover Helen's new found talent. He had already taken off most of his clothes so that all Helen had to do was pull down his boxer shorts and let his plump cock spring into view, fully erect. He provided more of a mouthful than the Inspector and enjoyed exhorting her to give him good service.'Ooohh that is wonderful. You gorgeous little girl. Look up at me as you suck my cock. Ooohh what a wonderful little cocksucker you are.' He said. 'Let me see you licking and sucking just the end of my cock. Fantastic. Just nod if you like sucking cock.' Helen nodded, for in truth she was enjoying herself being taught the tricks of the trade by these three old men and maybe it was no big deal that shortly they were all going to fuck her, because they were quite nice really ! 'Would you like another mouthful of spunk young lady ?' the Doctor asked. With her mouth full Helen nodded ! 'Lovely. Just keep looking up at me whilst I mouth fuck you.' he said taking firm hold of her head and vigorously mouth fucking her until he noisily climaxed. 'Ooohh that's so good. Ooohh you lovely little gobbler. Ooohh I am going to fill you mouth with spunk.' And at that the Doctor his chest heaving shot an enormous amount of cum into Helen's mouth. He could see she was on the point of gagging and encouraged her to swallow it all before he withdrew his engorged cock from her mouth much to Helen's relief as the surplus ran down her face from the sides of her mouth. Without being asked Helen mopped up the dribbles round her chin with her fingers which she then licked clean. 'Wonderful Helen just wonderful' was all the energy the Doctor had left to say as he sat down.</p> <p>Two down, one to go thought Helen. Athough she didn't really fancy sucking of the Headmaster. He was too much like someone she knew. It was obvious that the sheer amount of pleasure Helen was giving was going to result in another cascade of spunk. But the Headmaster wanted a slight variation on a theme. 'Look up at me Helen' He asked as once again Helen found herself with a mouthful of cock. 'I want you to take my cock just out of your mouth and flick the tip of your tongue over the end of my cock and your keep your mouth open so that some of my spunk goes into your mouth and the rest spurts all over your face when I cum.' he told her as he approached his climax. 'That's good. Ooohh that's lovely. Ooohh you naughty little girl. Ooohh that's fucking wonderful. I'm coming. I'm coming. I'm coming. Ooohh..........' And with that last excited gasp the Headmaster shot his load and came prodigously in Helen's mouth and all over her face. 'Don't wipe it off yet Helen I want to savour the sight of one of my young girls her face covered with my spunk. Isn't that a lovely sight gentlemen.' he asked. They all agreed it was. 'In fact I think we ought to send you home with your face sticky with spunk - what do you think chaps - that would be very naughty.' They all agreed it was. Except Helen who groaned inwardly - still at least when she got home she would have the house to herself, so it wouldn't really matter. She didn't know that Bill, on hearing that brilliant suggestion, was planning to drop her the wrong side of town so that she would have to walk through the well lit town centre, her face sticky with spunk. And just to make sure it was he put the video camera down and made Helen stay on her knees whilst he got her to gobble him off and do exactly the same so that now had a double cum shot all over her face.</p> <p>As all the men needed a rest before the finale of Bills screenplay Matron and Helen held centre stage for the next scene. Helen had no real idea of what was coming and was thrown when Matron asked her to undress her. Obviously Helen had never harboured any secret lesbian tendencies and was clearly uncomfortable undressing Matron. She was already nervously biting her lip as once she had removed her elasticated belt her next task was to undo the buttons down the front of Matrons royal blue dress and help her take it off. Matron was enjoying Helen's discomfort as she stood passively in front of her in navy blue bra, briefs and suspender belt with black stockings. Matron told her to take her bra off next and Helen nervously undid the stiff clasp in the middle of her back and coming round to face her pulled the shoulder straps forward allowing her ample breasts to spill into full view. The men enjoyed watching Helen's further discomfort as Matron got her to hold and play with her breasts and kiss her nipples. When she asked Helen to take off her briefs the atmosphere was electric. This led to Matron sitting down in the leather armchair still wearing her suspender belt and stockings as she threw a leg over each arm to display her cunt and the neat bush of brown hair framing it. She made Helen bring her the dildo which she then showed her how girls could amuse themselves, in times of need. It wasn't long though before she had Helen using the dildo on her before demanding Helen to lick her pussy. One could see that Helen was horrified but Matron gave no quarter and made her work hard at amusing her. Slowly Helen got used to the idea but clearly was more than a little uncomfortable with what she was doing. Which was why it was highly erotic.</p> <p>After enjoying making Helen suffer a little Matron got up out of the chair and led Helen over to the Headmasters desk. Helen had not noticed the attachments that were used to fasten her into position for the finale of the screenplay. Bending forward at full stretch over the desk her wrists were tied by straps that were located in the kneehole. Bent over the front edge of the desk with her bottom in the air, straps attached to each ankle led to the bottom corners of the desk which when tightened spread her legs wide apart. Before she knew it Helen was completely immobile, when the straps were fully tightened, in a very revealing and vulnerable position. She did not have enough movement to turn round. It was in this position that first she had to suffer the indignity of Jane pleasuring her with a vibrator whilst the others looked on as she squirmed and squealed as she was brought to the point of orgasm. Then having been prepared one after another the Inspector, the Doctor and the Headmaster casually fucked her. Each in turn took his time as they stood behind her and thrust their cocks up her cunt and slowly gave her a good fucking. She was told by each in turn that young girls needed an old man to give them a good fucking to prepare them for their life of servitude. She was made to admit that she was a very naughty girl and that she regularly needed a good fucking to put her in her place. She promised to allow any of them to fuck her whenever they wanted and the Inspector made her agree to letting him keep her panties as a souvenir.</p> <p>And so it was a slightly chaste Helen who Bill and Jane ran home. They had deliberately not let her wash and as she walked across town she desparately hoped she didn't bump into anyone she knew, for her face was covered in drying sticky cum, she had no panties on and the tops of her thighs and her cunt were also sticky with cum and she was sure she stunk of spunk. Still looking on the bright side she had at least earned herself £100 to date with the promise of a bonus. Little did she know just how much she would really earn that in a fortnights time when her parents absence for two nights provided the perfect opportunity for Bill to finish with a spectacular episode of abuse ! That story will form the basis of part 3 of the sorry tale.</p></div>",[]
1165,"Helen Helps Out, Part 3",3,CHRISSY,no@email,Helen thinks she is going to complete her third session with Bill and Jane to help pay off her boyfriends debt. Only she discovers that she has entered the nightmare world of being a sex slave.,2005-11-05,5,4,"MMMMf, teen, mc, oral, toys, ds, nc, humil",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was in fact three weeks since the last session that Helen arranged to meet Bill and Jane again straight after school. She had made the mistake of telling Bill that her parents were going to be away for two nights which had played right into his hands. Somehow she was not quite as excited as she had been on the previous two occasions, though if the truth be known her panties were still a little damp. Helen nervously approached their car wondering what lay in store for her. Little did she know! She was slightly suprised to find Bill with someone other than Jane. As she got into the front passenger seat Bill introduced Ian and said he was going to do the filming today - as he recorded their meeting and conversation. They drove out of town as usual but after about twenty minutes turned off on a road Helen had never been on before. Bill said they were going to meet Frank and Helen just accepted that basic explanation. It was about another fifteen minutes before they turned down a leafy lane that led up to a large secluded house which they parked round the back of in a courtyard.</p> <p>Bill told Helen to follow Ian as they all got out of the car and as he led her into a large stone outbuilding, through a very substantial door, Bill went into the back entrance of the house. The small room she and Ian entered was totally empty and she followed him as he led her through another door into a much larger inner room, which was windowless and had for illumination one small overhead spotlight. In the surrounding dim light Helen could see that the room had all sorts of equipment and devices either against or on the walls, which should have rung alarm bells, but she was after all only an inexperienced young girl! Ian told her to wait here a while and left her to her own devices whilst he went to fetch Frank - he said. She didn't notice that the door closed silently behind him or realise that she was in fact now imprisoned in a dungeon. She explored some of the devices in the room and slowly realised that they appeared to be for tying people to. Bondage was something that she knew nothing about.</p> <p>It seemed ages before someone returned - Then the door burst open and a man clad entirely in black leather entered the room followed by Ian camera in hand. This must be Frank she thought as she nervously looked at the powerfully built unsmiling man. Without any greeting or introduction, which Helen thought odd, he simply said 'Lets have a look at you then. Take your coat off.' holding out his hand as Helen obliged by taking off her school gaberdeen which he took from her and without explanation went out into the outer room where he hung it up. Helen stood nervously in her school uniform awaiting his next demand. He briskly returned and tossed a black sports bag down at her feet. 'Take your shoes and socks off first and put them in that bag - good - now take of your dress.' Helen undid the shoulder straps of her navy blue pinafore dress, then the buttons on either hip before stepping out of the undone garment and lightly folding it to put it into the bag as she had been instructed. 'Now your blouse.' Helen meekly took it off to leave her standing in front of this stranger in just her white cotton bra and navy blue school knickers. 'Bra next - now your knickers.' Helen did as she had been commanded finally dropping her knickers into the bag and standing naked before this severe man. When she had done so he simply picked up the bag zipped it up and disappeared into the outer room with it. Again he returned briskly and Helen wondered what would happen next.</p> <p>'Right young lady. I want you to listen carefully to me. Do not speak except to answer my questions and when you do, you must always call me Master. Do not ask any questions. Any failure to obey these simple rules and you will be punished. Do you understand?' he asked. In awe of him Helen simply said 'Yes' nervously in a small voice. 'What' he asked 'Yes Master' Helen hurriedly corrected herself. 'That's better You now belong to me.' he simply stated. 'I have bought you from Bill. Yes you did hear correctly' he said as Helen visibly reacted with a gasp. In the bag with your clothes is an envelope from him containing the second £100 from him which completes his payment to you for your services. He has now finished with you. Also in the bag is a copy of the little nudie photobook featuring 'Helen from Northern England' and a copy of the film entitled 'Helen's First Fuck'. I have seen them both and they are excellent. Bill will make a lot of money from the sales of both these never mind the substantial sum I have given him.' Tears silently rolled down Helen's face as she realised what she had got involved in. 'You might like to wonder why Bill has taken such advantage of you. I am now going to tell you. Your Daddy cost Bill a lot of money - you do not need to know how. But when you visited his house with your boyfriend it occurred to him that he might be able to gain his revenge. By finally selling you to me he has done so brilliantly. Because I am now going to tell you that all that you have got involved in is your Daddies fault. It's your Daddies fault that a little nudie book of you showing off your lovely little body is now available all over Europe. It's your Daddies fault that a sixty year old man took your virginity and that this was captured on film as well as in photos, all of which are now on sale throughout Europe. It's your Daddies fault that you are now my sex slave and are going to make me lots of money servicing my clients, most of whom are old enogh to be your father or grandfather. There is no escape from this situation until I have earned enough from you. I will be the judge of when that point has been reached. Any attempt to escape from my clutches will result in me not only ruining your life but your Daddies as well. I will cleverly ruin his busines in such away that you will lose your home. In short I will destroy your family.' Helen was sobbing uncontrollably at what he had just said. 'Do you understand' he asked moving behind her and surreptitiously reaching for a thin whippy bamboo cane. A long silence waspunctuated by a wet sniff before she answered 'Yes' With no warning he gave her bare bottom a good swipe with the thin cane and Helen both jumped and squealed loudly in pain. Address me correctly' he said. Helen respoded promptly 'Yes Master'</p> <p>Helen stood meekly in the centre of what was in fact a soundproofed room, completely naked under the spotlight which highlighted her shapely young body. The Master continued. 'You are now going to receive some training in how to be a good sex slave. By the time I have finished with you there is nothing you will not do. There will be no sexual act or depravity that you will not do. Do you agree?' he asked. Still sobbing Helen quietly said 'Yes' This was immediately followed by another stinging blow of the cane that made her jump again and squeal in pain. Tears flooding down her cheeks Helen quickly corrected her mistake - 'Yes Master'</p> <p>Although he knew her name he had deliberately refrained from using it as a way of dehumanising her and reducing her to an object, this he now proceeded to reinforce. 'You are the 27th girl on my books. You will get to meet some of the others in the future, when I have a task for two girls to fulfill. If there are two of you present I will refer to you by your number. So tell me what number I have just given you?' he innocently asked. '27' Helen replied and before she could correct herself received another stinging blow on her bare bottom. She squealed again in pain and rubbed her bottom with one hand as she corrected herself again. '27 Master' her chest heaving. 'You are quite a slow learner aren't you.' he asked 'Yes Master' Helen correctly replied. 'Well Done' he responded. 'When on your own I will call you Slave, Slut or Cunt because that is what you are. You are one of my slaves, you are a slut and you are a cunt - to be used. So what names will I call you?' he asked. Helen replied almost inaudibly 'Slave, Slut or Cunt. Master' inbetween sobs. 'I could hardly hear you' he said. 'Slave Slut or Cunt. Master' Helen offered a little more loudly, clearly uncomfortable saying Cunt. 'Not loud enough' was the reply followed by another swish of the cane and the predictable squeal of pain. 'Slave Slut or Cunt. Master' Helen said loudly. 'Much better' he replied. 'Cunt. That's a new word to you isn't it. I bet you have never said Cunt before have you.' he asked 'No. Master' Helen replied. 'Excellent' </p> <p>'Stand with your feet wide apart so l can have a feel of your cunt. All this fuzz is going to have to come off.' He said roughly tugging the luxuriant curls of her black pubic hair and making Helen wince before inserting his finger between the lips of her vagina. Helen stood stock still as he intimately explored her, exciting her clitoris and making her cunt moist. 'I like nice naked cunts on my young girls and so do my clients. So in a minute I am going to shave you. You have no choice in the matter, that is how I want you to be. You have a nice litle bottom.' He said as he carressed each buttock in turn before running his hand gently up and down her bare back. 'Yes. Very nice. And nice little breasts as well.' he said as he squeezed each in turn whilst Helen could do nothing but let him. He went to the switches on the wall and flicked a couple down to reveal that in one corner there was a washbowl with towels and toiletries and in another a padded masseurs bench. 'Come here.' he instructed and got Helen to lie on the bench. With her legs wide apart hanging over the sides of the bench he fastened them by ankle straps to the uprights and her arms to the side of the bench supports so that she was now completely immobilised for him to work on. Helen had meekly complied almost resigned to her fate -whatever that was. He then sprayed her pubic area with shaving foam and skilfully shaved her, standing back to admire his handiwork when he had wiped her clean with a warm soapy flannel and dried her off with a towel. 'What a lovely young cunt.' he said as he fingered her gently. 'Now I am going to tattoo you with my trademark so that you will always know who you belong to. In case you are worried it is quite small and when your pubic hair grows again it will completely hide it. Of course until it does it will be there for all to see - especially when you come to me and you are shaved for a client.' he said. 'Oh please don't.' Helen said pleadingly. 'Oh but I must' he replied ignoring the fact that she had spoken out of turn and not addressed him properly, those indescretions he would punish later. Picking the tattoing tool out of the drawer he then drew the outline of a tiny erect penis with balls just above her cunt. Within the balls he inserted the numbers 2 and 7 and added a little tone by adding some hatching. 'Excellent' he said to himself as he stood up to admire his very neat handiwork. Then putting everything away. He then released Helen from the straps holding her to the bench and pulled her up so that she regain her feet again.</p> <p>He then led her to a mirror so that Helen could see herself naked full length, close shaven and tattoed. She felt doubly naked and violated by what he had done to her and wept openly at her plight. She did however look incredibly sexy and her naked cunt complimented the slim frame of the fifteen year old who was only about 5' 4'' tall. He knew that some of his clients would almost cum in their pants at the first sight of her. 'Come here Cunt' he said as he switched on a couple more spotlights which highlighted some of the equipment round the room. He had lowered from the low ceiling a wooden beam to her shoulder height. He fastened one wrist firmly into the strap on one end and the other into the strap on the other end. A strap also came under her arms from the middle of the beam to rest on her chest above her breasts. Then he hoisted the beam until before she realised what was happening Helen was almost on tiptoes the beam keeping her upright. Having fastened the rope back he turned to Helen with a malevolent look on his face. 'Now Cunt. You broke the rules. You spoke out of turn and you did not address me properly. What am I going to do with you?' he asked turning away from her. 'I apologise Master.' Helen said, realising her vulnerable position, when without warning he spun round and him her hard across one cheek with the flat of his hand. Helen shrieked in fear and with pain at the violence of the blow. 'You Apologise. That's not good enough Cunt.' as he hit her across the other cheek just as hard. Helen shrieked again, struggling to understand what it was he wanted her to do or say. 'Oh Master I am so sorry if I offended you. I will not do it again.' she said hoping that form of words would suffice. 'You need to be taught a lesson Cunt so that you remember more vividly what happens if you show disrespect to your Master. Do you accept that you need to be punished Cunt.' he asked. Terrified Helen replied. 'Oh Yes Master. I need to be punished.' He was stood behind her and came up quietly to whisper in one ear. 'Beg me to punish you Cunt for your transgressions.' Helen struggled with what to say until reluctantly she said 'Oh Master please punish me and teach me how to obey you better.'</p> <p>He smiled to himself as he stood behind her the thin cane in his right hand. 'Cunt. I am now going to punish you. When I next ask you a question think very carefully how to best answer it.' Then without warning he swiped her bottom. Helen shrieked at the pain. He gave her five more swipes of the cane across her bare bottom each of which brought forth an anguished cry from Helen at the initial stinging pain and then the lingering burning sensation in her cheeks. 'That's six of the best Cunt. Is that enough punishment.' he asked. 'Only if Master think's it is.' Helen replied through sobs, hoping to God she had given the right answer. 'Not Quite.' came the reply from behind as he shaped up to give her six more. By the time he had finished adminstering them he judged that Helen had had enough. Her stretched young frame was clearly wracked with pain and she was almost ready to do anything. 'Well Cunt. Have I punished you enough now.' he asked 'Yes Master. I have learned my lesson.' Helen responded through racking sobs of pain. 'Does that mean you have learned to respect your Master and do whatever you must to satisfy him?' He asked. 'Oh Yes Master. I will do anything you ask.' came the anguished reply. 'Anything at all Cunt?' he probed 'Yes Master. Absolutely anything.' Helen responded. 'That is what I want to hear. I will now let you down.' he said, having achieved what he wanted, he began to lower the beam then released Helen from the straps. 'Stand in the middle of the floor whilst I put this away.' he commanded her.</p> <p>Helen had no idea what came next nor did she care her bottom stinging from the attention of the cane. Survival instincts were taking over she was also desparate for a wee. 'Master. please may I go to the toilet.' Helen asked. 'What do you need to do?' was the response. 'I need a wee Helen replied her face reddening with embarrassment. 'You mean you want a piss?' he asked. 'Yes Master' she replied. 'Think carefully again -What do you want?' Embarrassed Helen realised what he wanted from her. Looking at the ground Helen cringed as she said what he wanted her to say. 'Please Master I need to have a piss.' He didn't respond at first but simply walked over to the sink and fished ut a stainless steel bowl about ten inches across. He handed it to her said 'I want you to squat down facing me and look at me whilst you piss in this bowl.' Helen was mortified but was so desparate for a wee that she saw no option than to do as she had been asked. With the bowl underneath her Helen began to pee and as she did so she shamefacedly raised her head and looked straight at her master. 'Keep looking at me Cunt whilst you pee. I love watching young girls have a piss especially when they have never had to piss naked in front of a man before. I love watching it come out of your cunt. As Helen came to the end of her wee the flow slowed to a dribble. Finally finished she stood up and picked up the bowl half full of her urine. 'Now Cunt I have a test for you and a special treat for me. I want you to drink that bowl full of your own piss.' Helen gasped her mouth opened in horror and she went weak at the knees. 'Please Master.' do I really have to do that.' she whined. 'Yes Cunt. You said you would do anything when I was punishing you and now I am testing you.' Tears rolling down her cheeks Helen raised the bowl reluctantly to her mouth with both hands and began to attempt to drink the vile contents. It took her some time, gagging with each swallow, but finally she had drunk all she had peed. 'Well done. Cunt. I now believe you will do anything for me.' Little did he appreciate how sick Helen felt - but neither did he care. 'Excellent. Especially with Ian capturing all that on film. Do you like the taste of piss then.?' He asked. 'Not really Master' Helen said as a piece of understatement. 'Then we must give you some more training until you do like it!' Inwardly Helen groaned.</p> <p>'Come over here.' and Helen joined him in front of what looked like a birthing chair. He got her to sit in it and fastened her wrists to the padded arms with the attached straps. Her legs were fastened to the padded stirrups by the ankles and knees. This done he then swung each leg further apart which came as a surprise to Helen who didn't realise that facility existed. This of course presented her to him with her legs wide apart and her cunt lips lightly parted. He then went and collected some toys from the was stand cupboard and proceeded to play with her. As the vibrator buzzed just between her cunt lips it touched and teased her clitoris until soon Helen was producing a flood of pussy juice. Helen soon could not control her emotions and was gasping and panting in ecstasy. A medium sized dildo took the place of the vibrator and he was soon working this in and out of her juicy cunt as she began to noisily orgasm and lovely squelching sounds came from her cunt. 'You love it don't you Slut?' he asked 'Yes Master.' Helen replied 'Tell me what you like Slut.' he teased. 'Oh Master. I love having my cunt played with. I love being teased with a dildo. But most of all I love being fucked.' Helen said having lost all reason. 'Would you like me to fuck you Slut' he asked 'Oh yes please Master. Please fuck me.' At this he stood up stripped off his black tee shirt and black trousers as well as his briefs and stood between her wide apart legs with a monster of an erection. He slowly moved closer to her guiding his cock head between her naked wet cunt lips and slowly thrust it between them. 'Ohhhh' Helen gasped in ecstasy. 'More' he asked. 'Ohhhh Yes Please Master.' as he fully entered her until the whole of his erection was inside her. He then slowly fucked her letting her ride the waves of emotion flooding her senses until finally he climaxed with her withdrawing only when he was sure he was fully spent. Bill had been right she was the ride of a lifetime. But more than that she was his latest little sex slave and would provide hours of pleasure and enjoyment.</p> <p>'Thank you Cunt. That was the best fuck I have had for a long time.' he said. 'It was my pleasure to be of service Master' Helen replied ignoring the taste of piss in her mouth. 'I am going to let you have a short rest - I need you to earn some money for me tonight - I have a group of four coming round for some fun in about an hour - I am sure they will all want to play with my new slave girl. Are you going to be a good girl and let them do whatever they want with you?' he asked. 'Yes Master. I will do whatever they want.' Helen replied</p> <p>Yes you will he thought, you little slut, but your idea of anything is different to mine as Helen was to find out.</p> <p>In the depths of her mind Helen could see no way out of her predicament. She would have to do whatever they wanted.</p></div>",[]
1166,Fun With Lessley,1,CHRISSY,no@email,The ability to travel back in time allows Chrissy to relive and revise his experiences as a youth with the luscious Lesley.,2006-06-07,5,3,"mf, teen, cons, exhib, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We all want to relive our past. I have the ability to do that through the means of time travel. It's too complicated to explain. But the end result is definitely worth sharing !</p> <p>I physched myself up and went back to my schooldays when I was 14 some 50 years ago with the body of a youth a the mind of a dirty old man. Some background needs to be added. In truth when I was in the fourth form there was a girl who sat in front of me called Lesley. She was not the prettiest girl in the class. She was in fact quite dumpy wore glasses and had a mass of backcombed blonde hair. Her ill fitting school uniform did nothing for her figure but underneath that I was soon to discover that she had a voluptuous body which combined with a very healthy sexual appetite made her very attractive. She also had a very lively personality.</p> <p>The point I have gone back to was the day I asked her to go for a walk with me. It was unspoken - but we both knew that we wanted to have some fun ! As agreed one Saturday after lunch I met Lesley at the crossroads above the New Estate where she lived. She was already sat waitnig for me on the wooden seat when I arrived. So we set off to walk and within five minutes were ambling along the narrow country lane to the next village on what was a balmy summers day. I asked her if she was in a good mood a very good mood or a very very good mood ? She replied that she was in a very very good mood which I thought was a good start. Was she feeling daring very daring or very very daring I then asked ? Very very daring was the provocative reply. So far So good I thought. Does this mean you are willing to do almost anything, anything or absolutely anything I probed ? Oh absolutely anything she quickly replied. Oh good I thought - now for some fun.</p> <p>Lesley was wearing a light blue floral thin cotton print dress that buttoned all the way up the front with a thin matching belt round the waist. It was short sleeved losse fitting and was about knee length. she was also wearing short white ankle socks and her black school shoes. So I naturally asked her what she was wearing under her dress and she quite un-selfconsciously replied just her bra and knickers ! Excellent I thought. What colour knickers I enquired to be told white ! Which led beautifully into a long discussion about whether she always wore white knickers (she did) where her Mum bought her knickers (the local store) what material were the knickers she had on made of (cotton) whether she had any knickers for best (yes she had a lacy pair and a pair of white nylon knickers with a little flower on). By this point we were well into the country and adjacent to a field gateway. It seemed quite natural then to ask her to slip her knickers off for me and again without any fuss Lesley simply stood in the gateway facing me and using both hands reached underneath her dress at waist level and took them off. I watched mesmerised as she slipped them down until she could step out of them one leg at a time. I calmly reached out and took them from her - making a show of shaking them out to untangle them before we carried on walking. Lesley now knickerless and me losely carrying them in my right hand.</p> <p>I asked her if she felt very very sexy without any knickers on and what she felt about me walking beside holding her knickers in my right hand. She said she felt very naughty. I patted and squeezed her bottom lightly through the thin fabric of her dress which she seemed to like and posed the question as to whether she could take her bra off without taking her dress off. Clearly I knew nothing as the quick response was that of course she could but it would be easier if I could unfasten her bra for her. I did not need asking twice and in the next field gateway I felt for and successfully undid her bra through the fabric of her dress and then watched transfixed as first one bra strap was slipped down an arm and off then the other allowing her to pull the undone garment out from the front of her dress. Which left Lesley minus her bra and her knickers walking down the lane hand in hand with me carrying her them loosely in my right hand. A car went past at one point but we just carried on walking for I doubt if the driver even realised what I had in my right hand.</p> <p>My next target was to persuade her to undo some of the buttons that fastened the front of her dress. I elicited the fact that there were in fact ten buttons in total and Lesley quite willingly undid the topmost and bottom buttons which revealed nothing in fact. After a few more minutes stroll I then persuaded her to undo the next topmost and bottom buttons. This revealed a tempting vee of flesh and more as her breasts swung freely and with every step a goodly expanse of bare thigh was now revealed. As a car came towards us I just told her to act naturally which she did and the driver seemed oblivious to what was potentially on display. For good measure I squeezed her bottom comfortingly. The middle two buttons either side of her waist belt were the next to be undone which revealed nothing but left only four more to go. I could see the isolated pathway about 100 yards away that we were heading for and told Lesley that by then if she was in as daring a mood as she said she the front of her dress would be completely undone. She didn't reply and I sensed her becoming excited With fifty yards to go I made Lesley unfasten the two remaining buttons below her waist and as she walked along the dress held only by the waistbelt revealed each leg in turn every step she took and more as the vee of blonde hairs above her crutch came tantalisingly into view. With twenty five yards to go I made her undo the remaining buttons above the waist and now with every step I had more than a glimpse of each breast as they swung freely as she walked. I was almost coming in my pants with excitement at how daring she was and Lesley seemed to be enjoying every moment.</p> <p>The overgrown path was reached without another car coming but the excitement was obvious as we got closer. As we entered the path I got Lesley to unfasten and slip off the belt to the dress which left it completely undone now at the front - which brought a huge smile to both our faces. Lesley confirmed that she was now feeling very very sexy so I told her that it was highly unlikely we would meet anyone along this path for it led nowhere useful. I then asked her how daring she was feeling. She replied very very daring so I asked what her reaction would be if I told her that in about fifty yards, just round the corner in fact, when we would be completely hidden from view, I was going to get her to take off her dress so that she would then be completely naked. She just looked at me with a silly smile on her face and I knew that we were really going to have some fun.</p> <p>We reached the corner and I could hardly wait as I asked Lesley to take off her dress. With not the slightest hesitation Lesley just slipped it off and handed it over to me and I feasted on the glorious sight of the well endowed 14 year old naked before me. Her pert breasts tipped by erect pink nipples pointed provocatively at me whilst between the tops of her thighs the light bush of blonde pubic barely hid the pouting lips of her glistening young cunt. Lesley had good strong creamy white thighs and a fine plump bottom which I teasingly patted and squeezed before running my hands down over the backs of her thighs. With the benefit of age I was going to enjoy the pleasure of her body in full without the impetuosity of youth. I teasingly asked if she was going to let me fuck her. She said 'yes' and I knew that she wanted fucking there and then. But I was going to make her wait until she was almost at screaming point - that way fucking her would be more pleasurable and memorable for both of us. By the end of the afternoon there would in fact be absolutely nothing my gorgeous 14 year old would not do. And so we carried on up the path - me patient and ready - Lesley more than ready and willing especially now that she was stripped for action.</p> </div>","[""For a further taste of where this story might lead read 'Helen helps out'. Enjoy.""]"
1167,"Christina, Part 1",1,CHRISSY,no@email,A young girl is kidnapped on her way to school as the story unfolds you will discover what befalls her.,2007-07-20,4,4,"Mf, bd, nc",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>He had watched her for a couple of weeks and chose a day when there was no traffic on the road from the remote farm down to the main road to sieze her. He knew that she went past the spot he had chosen at quarter past eight every school morning and that the school bus would only wait a couple of minutes before presuming that she was not going to school that day if she was not there. She was about 14 years old with short black hair and very pretty with a slim figure and what seemed small breasts. Her school uniform consisted of a short sleeved light blue floral pattern dress that buttoned up the front with a thin matching cloth belt and she always wore white ankle socks and a pair of off white trainers on her feet. God knows what she wore underneath the dress, he salivated at the thought, knowing all would soon be revealed.</p> <p>Completely unaware of what was about to happen to her she happily walked down the farm track and was taken totally by suprise when he seized her from behind muffling her loud shouts for help with the thick hessian bag he slipped over her head. He easily picked her up and carried her off to his car and tossed her unceremoniouosly into the boot, winding her as he did so which allowed him the time to tie the neck of the bag around her neck before tying her ankles together with one short rope and then her wrists with another. SAtisfied with his handiwork he shut the boot lid before casually climbing into the car and driving unhurriedly up onto the highway going south in the direction the bus was coming from. It had all taken less than three minutes he thought as the school bus passed him.</p> <p>He drove for about forty minutes on the highway before turning off up what was clearly a little used track deep into the outback. When he arrived at his base - an old mine working which looked totally dilapidated and abandoned he drove the car into one of the big sheds and smiled to himself as he thought of what came next. He lifted her out of the boot and hung her up like a carcase from a large hook on one of the cross beams. Her feet barely reached the floor so that suspended as she was she couldn't kick out.</p> <p>As she was helpless he faced no struggle from her as he unfastened the waist belt of her dress. He then leisurely enjoyed undoing the eight buttons down the front of her dress and thought to himself that it was just like unwrapping a parcel at Christmas. No she was better than any Christmas present he had ever had as her slim young body came into view. Especially when he revealed that under the dress all she had on were a pair of white cotton bikini panties and no bra. Oh lovely he thought. He released one arm at a time and as he did so slipped each arm out of her dress and using a separate rope retied each arm up to an adjacent hook so that she was now stood on the dirt floor with her arms tied wide apart above her head. He then picked the redundant dress up off the floor before carefully folding it up and placing it on the nearby workbench.</p> <p>He then turned round to admire his catch and enjoyed himself as he gently caresed her slender frame. He gently toyed with her young breasts and played with her nipples. She whimpered as he did so. He enjoyed running a hand up and down her bare back and gently squeezing and fondling the soft cheeks of her delightful bottom through her panties before slipping his hand inside her panties and playing with her bare bottom. She gasped as his fingers slid down between her cheeks and probed as far as he could. She reisted by pressing her legs tight together. How naive he thought as he ran his hands down the front of her thighs causing an even bigger intake of breath as he cupped her crutch through her panties. She squealed in protest, for that was all she could do, as he pulled the thin elasticated waist of her panties away from her tummy with one hand and slipped the other down inside her panties, running his fingers through her pubic hair before touching the tight cleft of her cunt which she sought to protect by pressing her thighs tightly together. He deftly pulled her panties down in one quick movement so that they hung loosely round her ankles. Then as with her arms he used a separate rope to tie each leg in turn, slipping her panties off as he did. Eventually he stood back to admire his handiwork admiring the naked young girl who was now tied up with her legs wide apart so that she was now streched out in the form of a big X. Totally naked. With a gorgeous neat black bush accentuating rather than hiding the gash of her neat cunt. Oh what a treat he thought as he gently played with her. What fun I am going to have with her.</p> <p>He took off the sack over her head and for the first time he gazed openly at the lovely young girl and she with a terrified look on her face realised the predicament she was in. 'What's your name sweetie?' he asked. 'Christina' she replied hesitantly. 'Well my dear are we going to have some fun' he responded in a soft but terrifying way.</p></div>",[]
1168,"Christina, Part 2",2,CHRISSY,no@email,Having been kidnapped in part 1 of this story Christina finds herself at the mercy of a complete stranger.,2007-07-27,4,4,"Mf, bd, nc, rape",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/chrissy006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Christina blinked in the bright light as she tried to adjust from having been hooded until a few minutes ago. She realised that she was in quite a fix and completely at the mercy of this stranger who had stripped her and tied her up so that she was suspended from a beam with her arms slightly above her and her ankles tied to nearby posts so that her legs were spread well apart. Resistance was not an option as he stood closer to her looking intimidatingly straight into her eyes with a satisfied smile on his face as he played with her. She had never been handled like this before and quite frankly she was terrified as he explored her. He wasn't rough with her though. She gasped as his hand ran through the distinct triangle of tight black curly hair that surrounded her pussy and gently cupped her between her legs and and took great pleasure in intimately exploring her. He ran his index finger between the neat folds of her vagina and though she tried to press her cunt lips tightly together she found it impossible to deny him access as he persisted and after running it up and down the neat slit of her cunt he succeeded in working his finger between those soft pouting lips. He then seemed to concentrate on tickling her clitoris to the point where she found herself enjoying his intimate attention. He knew this of course because he felt her dry young cunt began to get moist as her cunt juice began to lubricate her. It was at this point that Christina felt him work his finger up her cunt until he was touching her hymen.</p> <p>She gasped again as he freely fingered her, not realising, as he had that her cunt juices were now flowing freely and his finger was now noisily squelching in and out of her cunt. She was breathing heavily as he moved round behind her to continue his ministrations. He stopped for a while and Christina wondered why. She soon had the answer as he stood closely behind her and she realised he was completley naked as his stiff cock nestled gently between the soft cheeks of her bottom. 'Have you ever seen a man naked before ?' he asked quietly. 'No' Christina replied bleakly. With that he came round the front to face her and she gazed with a mixture of awe, fascination and terror at his rampant manhood which stood proudly erect before her.</p> <p>He relaxed the ropes tying her ankles to the posts and returned to face her lifting her up off the ground with his arms around her waist. This had the effect of wrapping her legs around his waist and then she realised straight away that he held her at his mercy, his rampant manhood only inches from her now wide open vagina as he held her to him. 'Please don't hurt me.' she pleaded. 'Don't worry that's the last thing I am going to do' he replied. Christina gasped as he balanced her weight with one hand and used the other to position the tip of his cock between her soft cunt lips. Christina gasped as she felt his soft tip enter her then relaxed as he held her with his cock just inside her. 'Now isn't that nice' he said 'That doesn't hurt one bit does it' he asked. 'No' Christina replied nervously in a quiet voice. 'You probably never thought about it before but your cunt was actually made to take a man's cock. It doesn't hurt one bit does it my dear.' He nonchalently asked. 'No' Christina replied even more nervously. 'You see you are still a virgin 'cos I am just between those lovely cunt lips aren't I my dear.' he asked. 'Yes' Christina replied.</p> <p>Then without any warning he let her slip down and in an instant his rampant cock slid easily up her juicy cunt and pushed straight through her hymen and in a flash Christina lost her virginity. She could do nothing about it. She was powerless to resist and after a brief twinge of pain and a feeling that some blood as well as vaginal juices were lubricating her cunt the drama was all over. Only it wasn't. She felt she was now impaled on a huge shaft, though strangely it was neither hard nor soft just erect and firm. He knew this and as Christina cried in anguish at how she had just lost her virginity bending his knees he now began to gently and firmly shaft her. It took over five minutes of controlled activity for him to begin to feel that his efforts were worth it. At first, because he was completely filling her virgin cunt hole it was a horrible experience for Christina but then as her vaginal juices began to flow it turned into something much more acceptable. In fact Christina began to like it. 'You like being fucked don't you' he quietly asked and Christina felt ashamed as she said 'Yes'</p> <p>'Well you can have as much cock as you like and I promise you I will not hurt you as long as you keep me satisfied my little chickadee' he said as he pumped her full of spunk for the first time.</p></div>",[]
1169,"Christy Jane - The Beginning, Part 1",1,CHRISTY JANE,no@email,My first lessons about spanking.,2006-09-16,2,3,"g, bd, humil, tort",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/christyjane001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Lessons about Spanking</p> <p>Little Christy Jane thought she liked spankings. She thought she was a big girl, and could tease men with talk about bending her over their laps, and pulling her panties down, and spanking her softly with their hands. Little Christy Jane thought that that was all there was to it... but she was wrong.</p> <p>One day, when she was bored, she went on the internet, which she wasn't supposed to do, and she looked up spanking. Her Daddy had told her she should never look up bad things on the computer, because bad men could find her and do bad things to her, but she disobeyed her Daddy, and did it anyway. She knew she shouldn't be doing it, because she was nervous the whole time, afraid her Daddy would come in and find her. And the more she saw and read, the more scared she got, because she realized that she didn't really know what a spanking was.</p> <p>The spankings she read about were bad spankings. They were always long, and only started with a hand spanking on a bare bottom. They were meant to humiliate the naughty girl, and hurt her very bad, so she would know not to do the wrong thing again. The Daddy's did it because they loved their little girls so much, but they had to hurt their bad litlle girls alot so they would learn not to be so bad again. It scared Little Christy Jane so much, because now she knew what would really have to happen to her if her Daddy caught her being bad, and she was already being bad.</p> <p>She found out that the Daddy Master can make his naughty girl wait for him, knowing that she is going to be spanked very very hard, and for a long time. That the Daddy Master can spank with different things, not just his bare hand on her bare bottom, but that is only the begining. She was scared when she read about the ruler spanking, and could feel it cross her naked bottom, which would already be hot and red from her Daddy's hand spank. Her face was getting red when she read that some Daddy's still don't stop then, that they make their naughty girls take their panties off completely, and make them bend over a table, and continue the spanking with a paddle, hitting their little girls bottom, each cheek, over and over again, to teach the little girl not to do the bad thing again.</p> <p>Little Christy Jane was very scared now, and her stomach felt funny inside, and she just wanted to turn the computer off, so her Daddy wouldn't find out she had disobeyed him. She didn't want to ever have a spanking like the one she read about. She knew that the worst spanking she had ever gotten from her Daddy was when she did something that her Daddy said was dangerous, and her Daddy had told her she could never go on the computer because it was VERY DANGEROUS. Now she was very afraid that her Daddy would find out, and she would get this new kind of spanking. She tried to turn the computer off, but the site she was trying to leave kept coming back up on the screen. She hit one last button, and then there was a picture that really scared little Christy Jane.</p> <p>It said that if a little girl was very bad, the Daddy Master had to cane his little girl, for her own good, to keep her safe. It said that it would be better for the little girl to be hurt by her Daddy who loved her, to keep her from getting hurt by a stranger. She read that a Daddy that loves his little naughty girl can make her take off all her clothes, and put some pillows on the middle of the bed... and make his naughty girl lie on the pillows, with her naked bottom raised up in the air. It would be red and welted already, and the little girl would probably be crying, but it wouldn't matter, because this had to happen to teach her a lesson. So then the Daddy Master might rub her red bottom, and tell her that she had to take the cane, and that she couldn't move, or fight or squirm, or she would get more. And then the Daddy Master would hit the cane across his little girls bottom, again and again, and tell her to spread her legs apart, and if he saw she was wet, she would get more for being a slutty girl.</p> <p>Little Christy Jane tried to turn the computer off again, but this time, her Daddy put his hand on the keyboard, from behind her, and turned it off for her.</p> <p>""Christy Jane"" he said, ""You have been told NEVER to go onto the internet.""</p> <p>""I'm so sorry Daddy! I was trying to close it, Daddy, I really was.""</p> <p>""Let me see what you were learning about.""</p> <p>She tried one last time to get the screen clear, not knowing that Daddy could look at every site she had been on. Her heart was beating so fast, and the tears were already coming to her eyes as she heard her Daddy say ""Go to your room, and wait for your very first real spanking.""</p></div>",[]
1170,"In Your Dreams, Part 1",1,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,60,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter One</p> <p>""I just want you to spend a couple of hours playing with us. There can't be any harm in that, can there?""</p> <p>Julie was thirteen. Her story was a complicated one! I had lived with her mother for a while. Somehow, Mother disappeared and Julie didn't. At first I had worried a lot. How can a thirty something man live with a teenage girl? No-one else in the house? But social services seemed to think it was ok and most of my friends and neighbours knew how it had happened. No-one seemed bothered, except me. After a while, I wasn't bothered either. Julie was too much fun to worry about it!</p> <p>She was much like any other girl. School, lots of friends coming round to the house. Ten minute rows about homework and the mess her room was in. But mostly, the house was full of music and laughter. Her best friend was Karen who was twelve. When she came round the noise and the laughter increased and the house seemed very empty when they went out.</p> <p>""We've found a little building at the back of the old offices.""</p> <p>She looked slightly concerned, in case I didn't approve.</p> <p>""We're looking after it! We'll move out when someone wants it back!""</p> <p>""What have you been up to?""</p> <p>I wasn't really concerned. Julie had never caused me any real problems.</p> <p>""We've just done it up a bit. We just need you there now, for an hour or two!""</p> <p>I hadn't planned anything for that Summer Saturday afternoon. Except washing the car, maybe.</p> <p>""Oh, ok. Just for a little while, then.""</p> <p>The office block had been empty for about five years. Built in the sixties, it had always been an odd place to put offices. It was on the edge of a residential area, furthest away from the main road and backing onto open farmland. There were a few outbuildings at the back, originally for the security staff and drivers, I assumed. As we walked down, Julie babbled on about what a good Dad I was to her and about how she wanted to do something for me to say, ""Thank you."" This wasn't an unusual conversation. She was an embarrassingly grateful child, sometimes. I told her not to be silly. At that moment, I didn't associate the conversation with where we were going, at all.</p> <p>The building looked surprisingly serviceable, bearing in mind it had been empty for so long. Looking round the site, you could easily have missed it, tucked away behind a wall and surrounded by trees and bushes.</p> <p>""Promise you won't be angry!""</p> <p>A slight concern came into my mind.</p> <p>""What about?""</p> <p>We had gone through a couple of doors into a room about 20 feet square. It had been an exercise room. There were wall bars down one side. A couple of padded boxes. Some mats and beams lying about and a couple of doors off to the side. Showers and toilets, I suppose. ""You would think they would have taken this stuff out when the company closed down, wouldn't you? I said. ""No wonder you've adopted it.""</p> <p>Julie had always been athletic. Much more into sport than study! There were a few chairs and a table and one old style upright wooden chair was in the middle of the room facing the wallbars. Julie sat on a mat with her her back to the bars.</p> <p>""Can I tell you what we want to do?""</p> <p>""Go on, then.""</p> <p>I sat on the chair. I didn't hear any of the doors open.</p> <p>""What we are planning is to do something.... that you will like a lot.""</p> <p>The pause had been because I had nearly jumped out of my skin. Both my wrists had suddenly been grabbed from behind, twisted behind the chair and handcuffed together. It was so quick, I'd had no time to stop it happening.</p> <p>""What the f....""</p> <p>""You told me not to use words like that.""</p> <p>As the wide bandage was wrapped around my mouth, I naturally tried to say something. As a result the gag was both in my mouth and over my lips and all I could do was make some rather meaningless noises. I made lots of noises! Julie looked concerned.</p> <p>""Don't panic, Dad. Just listen for a minute.""</p> <p>I didn't seem to have much choice. Two girls, Julie's age, walked round from behind me and stood next to her as she got up from the mat. One was Karen. The other I had never seen before.</p> <p>""This is Sally.""</p> <p>Both were dressed in school uniform. Well, every perverts dream of a school uniform, that is. Black shoes, short white socks, bare legs, the shortest grey pleated skirts imaginable. White shirts with striped red and gold ties knotted about three inches down from the collar concealed nicely developing breasts . Each had only one button of the shirt done up and a tantalising glimpse of tiny black bras caused me some worry about whether I could continue to sit on the chair comfortably.</p> <p> </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Two</p> <p>Julie was taking off her sweater. Only then did I realise that she too had been wearing a grey skirt, socks and shoes rather than her usual sneakers and jeans. The uniforms were uniformly uniform! At least they were when Julie undid all but one of her shirt buttons.</p> <p>""Its not what you're thinking,"" she smiled.</p> <p>It wasn't a mocking or aggressive smile. It was her usual genuine bubbly smile. She couldn't have known what I was thinking, because my thinking wasn't leading me to any answers at all! She could see that I was puzzled and far from happy.</p> <p>""You know how great you've been looking after me since Mum went. You are brilliant and I wish you were my real Dad. I've been looking for some way to say ""Thank you"" properly, so that you knew I meant it. I wanted to find something that would give you a real high. But I could never think of anything. Then you were going out one day last month and you needed me to find your jacket and take it to the cleaners on my way to school. I couldn't find the one you meant so I started looking through the things in your bedroom.""</p> <p>Major alarm bells began to ring in my head.</p> <p>""You're really into schoolgirls, aren't you? And tying people up!""</p> <p>She had found the box! She had obviously gone through the box! I tried to remember the detail of what was still in it. Oh God! She hadn't played the videos had she?</p> <p>""I've learned an awful lot about kinky sex, this month!""</p> <p>She had played the videos!</p> <p>""And you love coming in girl's throats, don't you?""</p> <p>She'd read the diaries!</p> <p>""And I didn't know we had a digital camera!""</p> <p>Please tell me she didn't know how to download the files.</p> <p>""You did some brilliant things to Wendy, didn't you?""</p> <p>Why couldn't she have been like so many other kids and skipped computer classes?</p> <p>""We've spent a lot of time planning this. But I worried that you wouldn't let us do it. So we finally decided that we would have to give you no choice. The three of us are all agreed that we want to do this for you and that afterwards nothing will have changed! If you ever tell anyone we shall deny it completely, and anyway, you would probably be the one to get into trouble. After all we're only twelve and thirteen!""</p> <p>The three of them put their arms on each others shoulders, pouted and did a little formation curtsey.</p> <p>""So don't worry. We can't be disturbed, you can't stop us, so you might as well enjoy it!""</p> <p>That look she uses when she is trying to get round me crept over her face. The one with the wide eyes, the open mouth and the tip of her tongue just resting on her lower lip.</p> <p>""Pleeeease.""</p> <p>Suddenly visions of the rest of my life in jail came flashing into my head. I shook it vigorously.</p> <p>""Pleeeease Daddy. Just enjoy it. 'Cos we're going to!</p> <p>She stood straight in front of me and held that wide eye contact and slightly opened mouth whilst the other two went to put padlocks on the doors and close the blinds. For the first time I noticed that she had grown up. And out!</p> <p> </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Three</p> <p>The blinds were those thin plastic venetian ones that let light in. It was about five o'clock on a Summer afternoon so it was warm and quite bright in the room. They had chosen the music carefully, too. The joss sticks added a heady perfume and I was at the mercy of three nubile young girls. Heaven or hell? I couldn't quite decide.</p> <p>They placed three small wooden stools in front of me and sat on them. Each fixed their wide eyes on mine and put their hands high in the air.</p> <p>""I've studied everything that turns you on, Daddy. And we've rehearsed in here lots.""</p> <p>Julie had always had a wonderful sense of timing and I groaned inwardly as I realised that this wasn't all going to be over in ten minutes.</p> <p>""Isn't this how you like to see girls? Can you imagine us standing here like this with our hands tied to ropes from the ceiling?""</p> <p>My boxer shorts and jeans had suddenly become two sizes too small. Already the shirts were gaping wide at the waistline with beautiful smooth flesh making unimaginable promises. Only they weren't unimaginable. And soon, I wasn't going to have to imagine any more as Julie walked acroos and pulled two previously un-noticed climbing ropes from the wall, along the track in the ceiling. Part way down were leather loops, like the ones circus trapeze artists put their wrists and ankles into when they perform. She let them hang behind the other girl's stools. For the first time, Karen and Sally took their eyes off me and looked at one another. There was no shyness or embarrassment. They smiled at each other in a way that was almost a definition of mischievous. Karen and Sally dropped their arms. Karen got off her stool and walked over to me. She spoke for the first time.</p> <p>""We're going to call you Daddy, too.""</p> <p>She stood in front of me and kissed my forehead gently before putting both hands on the back of my head. She lifted her right leg and put her knee gently against the front of my jeans, almost kneeling on the chair. Tantalisingly gently she pulled my face towards her shirt and gently squashed her soft, pert little right breast against my eyes and nose. Without the gag, her little hardening nipple would have been between my lips. Even so, the cloth was thin enough and the nipple hard enough for me to know exactly where it was.</p> <p>Julie had walked behind us and I felt Karen's hands lifting off the back of my neck. Her knee began to grind ever so gently against my balls. My sudden concentration on what was happening between my legs meant that I didn't realise that Julie had been using some soft white rope to tie Karen's wrists together, until she slid her knee off the chair and backed away towards her stool.</p> <p>Sally came and sat on my lap and wriggled. She used her legs to seperate mine until she was sitting on the chair between them. She leaned back until her face was against mine. She kissed my cheek and whispered.</p> <p>""You can watch me being made helpless.""</p> <p>Julie wrapped a length of the same rope around her wrists and expertly knotted it in place.</p> <p>Pausing only to rub her soft little bottom against my hard enormous bulge she returned to her stool. They both climbed onto their stools. One foot first. Slowly, still facing me. Eyes firmly back holding mine as the little skirts slid back along soft curving thighs.</p> <p>Julie had fetched two steel spring cabenas from somewhere in the room and moved the third stool next to Karen. So well had they rehearsed this, that her eyes looked wickedly at me as she climbed on the stool and linked the leather strap and the white rope together.</p> <p>Sally was a few inches taller. I knew that they knew exactly what was in store for me when her wrists and the leather strap on the climbing rope behind her where clipped together. The strap was a few inches higher than Karen's!</p> <p>""We've practiced hanging from these ropes a little bit longer every day."" Sally wasn't whispering now, but her voice was soft and slow.</p> <p>""If we need to, this stage can take about forty five minutes.""</p> <p>""But it all depends which of us lasts longest. Us or you."" The way Karen said it left me knowing exactly what she meant.</p> <p>Julie stood in front of me again.</p> <p>""Since this is the first time we've done this for real, I'll explain everything thats happening for you. That way, even if you try to close your eyes, you'll still know. We won't be able to do that later on, because we might not be in a position to talk all that much!""</p> <p>I swallowed.</p> <p>""I know all about what happens when men get turned on. We've done our research!""</p> <p>(A little reference to my advice about last week's homework. The only thing was I'd had no idea what homework they had been doing!)</p> <p>""The only thing we couldn't find out was how many times you can come in one day.""</p> <p>I closed my eyes.</p> <p>""We couldn't exactly ask anyone, so we finally agreed that its probably five or six.""</p> <p>I opened my eyes. Very wide.</p> <p>I thought for a moment and came to the conclusion that if things carried on like this, they may well be right!</p> <p>""But we know that you don't like it to be too quick. So all you have to do, is nod when you want the first one.""</p> <p>I can't cope!</p> <p>""We know that you want to do more than just watch, but that comes later.""</p> <p>The music was Pink Floyd. The light was becoming a little less bright. The incense was getting to me.</p> <p>""So we don't want to turn you on too much too soon. We thought you would enjoy it, if I used these on Karen and Sally, first. Just while they stand on their stools in front of you.""</p> <p>(I've only come twice in my life without my prick being touched, and both times I was asleep. This looked like being the third.)</p> <p>Julie was holding two large hooks with a six inch piece of cord tied to each of them. On the end of the cords were those weights that builders use on plumb lines.</p> <p>""I'm going to hook these into their .... Listen daddy!""</p> <p>""... into their panties and they are going to see if they can get them off."" (Or me?)</p> <p>She reached under Karen's skirt and hooked. Then she did the same to Sally before walking to stand behind me. Julie pressed herself against my back and reached round to stroke my chest whilst I watched. My boxers were decidedly damp. The site of two cute, five foot something teenage girls balanced on wooden stools, their hands tied above their heads with a metal weight hanging between their slighly parted legs was pure fantasy material. Only it wasn't.</p> <p>I wish I could control my thoughts. The metal hooks must be resting against their....</p> <p>Karen move her feet as far apart on the stool as it would allow. The weight began to swing as she smiled at me.</p> <p>""We had to practice this loads. We found that they would only slide down if you did this.""</p> <p>The rope took all her weight as she slowly lifted both legs by bending her knees up and apart clear of the stool. Then she quickly dropped them back and the weight and her pure white panties slid three more inches into view beneath the grey skirt.</p> <p>""The problem is that you can't keep your legs together, otherwise your thighs hold the weight. But if you have them too wide apart, the knickers won't slide down.""</p> <p>(Why does a mix of innocence and sex have such an effect on me?)</p> <p>""This seems to work, quite well, too.""</p> <p>Sally began to swing on the rope, kicking gently off the stool. She swung towards me and then away again and it wasn't until the second time that I realised she was using the same technique all people do on playground swings. It involves putting your legs forward to swing forward and tucking them underneath to swing back. With your knees slightly apart!</p> <p>Each beautiful movement by each beautiful girl resulted in those beautiful white panties sliding a little bit further down those beautiful Summer tanned legs. With fleeting glimpses of what they left behind under those little grey skirts. By the time they were both standing on their stools again with the little bundle of material draped over their polished school shoes and little socks, there were beads of sweat forming on my forehead. I nodded to shake them off.</p> <p> </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Four</p> <p>""I told you! I said it would make you want to come!"" Karen didn't know how right she was.</p> <p>Julies hands slid down from my chest and began to undo my belt. I shook my head vigorously.</p> <p>""But you nodded!""</p> <p>Oh God. How can I explain about the sweat with a gag in my mouth? I can't let a thirteen year old toss me off! Help.</p> <p>Julie walked round in front of me again. (Why do her beautiful breasts have to be straight in front of my eyes when I'm sitting down?)</p> <p>""Shall we make you wait a bit longer."" I nodded hard. Then I shook my head. Then I closed my eyes again. HELP.</p> <p>""See if this helps.""</p> <p>She had a pair of scissors. (I'm going to burst!)</p> <p>She put the stool behind Karen, stepped up, reached inside her shirt from behind and made three snips. Karen stood very still.</p> <p>She moved the stool behind Sally, stepped up, reached inside her shirt from behind and made three snips. Sally stood very still.</p> <p>She stood in front of me, reached inside her own shirt from the collar and made three snips.</p> <p>Julie put the scissors carefully on the stool, held the bottom corners of her shirt apart and away until the one fastened button must have been struggling to cope, and shrugged her shoulders. (If you keep eye contact with me where am I supposed to look?)</p> <p>The remains of the little black lacy bra fell out. (I need to nod!)</p> <p>Julie walked over to Karen, reached up and held the two front corners of her shirt away from her body from behind. This one slid slowly out with a little more persuasion. It fell on the floor. (I really need to nod!)</p> <p>Julie stood behind Sally, reached up and round for the corners of her shirt and pulled them back to the sides behind her. The material was tight against her chest, flattening her breasts where the single button held right up to the moment when Julie tugged and it let go. The shirt opened. The pieces of bra fluttered to the floor. Tiny, hard pink nipples, glimpsed before the folds of the shirt just covered them again. (I'm not nodding to get the sweat out of my eyes. I'm not. I AM NOT!)</p> <p> </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Five</p> <p>Karen and Sally are sitting on their stools again now. Julie has undone Karen's shirt button too. (""It's only fair."") My eyes can't keep away from those glimpsed curves of soft breasts still partly covered by the edges of the white shirts. And the knees are still apart and pointing at me, the folds of grey skirt falling between them. And there is nothing underneath. No. Don't be stupid! There is EVERYTHING underneath. The wrists are still tied on their laps.</p> <p>The shoes have gone now, but the little white socks are still there as if to remind me.</p> <p>(Julie! I nodded. You promised. But you didn't notice.)</p> <p>""You didn't think I saw you nod, did you?"" (Oh shit!)</p> <p>It's hellishly difficult to lift yourself off the seat of a chair with your hands handcuffed behind its back! It didn't take long though. Julie took my shoes, my socks, my jeans and my shirt off in seconds. I am sitting here in just my boxers with a hard on I can't disguise any more and with three young girls intent on making me come six times. Thank goodness they haven't taken the gag off. What would I say?</p> <p>""We tossed for it."" (couldn't you have used a better word?) ""Sally won.""</p> <p>Sally was the tallest and slimmest of the three. Her face was so cute, with wide brown eyes, rich brown long hair to her shoulders and freckles. The Summer sun had coloured her skin and her tiny little nose emphasised that she hadn't quite left being a child behind her. She might do today!</p> <p>Julie untied Karen and Karen did that button up again. (I need to see them!!)</p> <p>Sally stayed where she was whilst the two of them tied me to the chair. Not a word. The silence, the music and the perfume was building my apprehension again. I could only see Sally's face now. I looked questioningly into her eyes. She smiled and winked.</p> <p>I grew.</p> <p>Now I was further forward on the seat. My ankles were pulled back and tied to the front legs of the chair. My arms were tied at my sides to the point where the legs were joined to the back of the seat. There was no hiding my hard-on now!</p> <p>Julie had the scissors again. No words. No resistence. I could feel my whole body blushing as my prick and balls thrust forward from my position on the chair captured the attention of three wide pairs of eyes.</p> <p>""God, this is going to be good! Look at it!""</p> <p>""Shhh""</p> <p>Obviously Karen's reaction was a departure from the script!</p> <p>Pink Floyd are good at slow build ups, but the music always reaches a climax eventually. How can I stop myself reaching one with it? When I understood the next part of the performance, I knew I couldn't.</p> <p>Sally knelt in front of me. (She's not going to, is she? She's not old enough. She can't have done it before. Oh God.)</p> <p>Her eyes stayed wide as the othe girls untied her wrists and retied them behind her. (I'd forgotten. Julie's read my notes and fantasies.)</p> <p>They turned her round and she knelt with her back to me whilst they tied her ankles together and then used a length of strong white rope to link ankles and wrists. Her body was arched backwards whilst Karen put three turns of rope around her body. It was under her shirt and must have been below her breasts, but I couldn't see whilst she was facing the other way. When they turned her round and her eyes met mine again I saw that I had ben right. Now her breasts were thrusting forwards and looked a little bit bigger than before. But the shirt still covered them and the rope only added to the effect. They left her there to slide the two ropes across behind her. She grinned at me and licked her lips.</p> <p>Two straps to hook into the ones on the climbing ropes had been made to the right lengths with two more hooks on the bottom end. I had already discovered there was more strength than was obvious in these little gymnasts. It took seconds for them to lift Sally the few inches needed to hook into the rope round her body. The shirt on her back was held high by the straps. Her whole body tipped forwards. The weight squeezed the rope into her chest, just below her breasts, tipping her slightly forward. the front of her shirt gaped and hung away and the look on her face was one of real enjoyment.</p> <p>They used the music to time what they did next. I had no control at all over what I did next.</p> <p>Julie cut the shirt away. Soft, sweet beautiful thrusting breasts with bullet hard little pink nipples. And freckles! They were thrusting towards me and I was thrusting towards them. They mustn't meet. They have to meet.</p> <p>The skirt was next. But not the shoes and socks!</p> <p>There is a thirteen year old almost naked helpless girl, tied up about six feet in front of me, inches off the floor, with a wet slightly open rose pink pussy, smiling at me.</p> <p>Karen and Julie stand behind her looking at me over her helpless handing body. And they swing her towards me. Christ. They've measured it. As they swing her towards me, she is rising. Their eyes! Sally's breasts will be right in my face as she looks down into my eyes. Please close your eyes. Your eyes will make me come. Oh God.</p> <p>Her legs are tied up behind her back. Now I know why. They keep pushing. My prick is being squashed between our bodies. My face is being squashed by those beautiful tits. I can't stop looking up at those eyes looking down. Julies fingers touch me for the first time.</p> <p>Noooooo!</p> <p>Surely she's too low. You can't. YOU CAN'T!</p> <p>Soft gentle fingers reach between our legs. My prick bends down and away. It is lying, held down by those soft, pouting, damp, pink little lips.</p> <p>Nooooo!</p> <p>The tip is being turned gently upwards and being fed. A tiny bit at a time its being fed into.</p> <p>ITS SLIPPING IN!</p> <p>Nooooo!</p> <p>If they stop pushing her towards me it will slide out again.</p> <p>I close my eyes. Panic won't help. You must find control. They'll let her swing back in a moment and then you can come. They haven't given me any protection. Panic won't help!</p> <p>YOU CANNOT COME INSIDE A TIED UP THIRTEEN YEAR OLD!</p> <p>They keep pushing her forward.</p> <p>Julie and Karen hold hands behind Sally's body to keep her from swinging back as they come to the side of the chair.</p> <p>Karen nibbles my right ear.</p> <p>Julie whispers in my left.</p> <p>""Open your eyes and look into hers when you shoot. Otherwise it will spoil it for her. And you!""</p> <p>They move away again and I feel their fingers reach under again to gently squeeze and play with one ball each.</p> <p>I open my eyes to see that smiling, freckled face looking down at me. I begin to thrust up from the chair.</p> <p>Noooooo!</p> <p>They begin to let her swing back....</p> <p>NOT NOW!</p> <p>...... and forward. Just by three or four inches. The wetness is holding me so tight in there. (How did they practice this?)</p> <p>YOU CANNOT COME INSIDE A TIED UP THIRTEEN YEAR OLD!</p> <p>They are speeding up. Sally's eyes are growing wider. (I had been so tied up in my own feelings I hadn't even thought of that!)</p> <p>My prick and balls are huge. They are taking over my body.</p> <p>I am going to come. (Why am I nodding?)</p> <p>I am going to come.</p> <p>I AM GOING TO COME INSIDE A TIED UP NUBILE THIRTEEN YEAR OLD!</p> <p>Aaaargh. Aaaaaaaargh. Aaaaaaaaaaargh.</p> <p>I hadn't come for days. There must have been loads. All spurting deep inside that tight, wet pink little pussy. I was right. It was her eyes that made me come. Why has she closed them now? Why the little black dish?</p> <p>They swing her gently away from me as I close my eyes tight. What have I done? But how could I have stopped it? When I open my eyes, Sally is back hanging six feet in front of me. They are all looking at me happily. The little black dish is on the mat between her still tied legs and white drops are falling into it.</p> <p>""We will need that for later. Do you need a rest?""</p> <p>PLEASE DON'T SAY ARREST! </p> </div>",[]
1171,"In Your Dreams, Part 2",2,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The discussion had not gone well. I had tried to stay calm and explain that this must stop now. Julie pointed out that it was too late to stop. What had happened, had happened. I couldn't change that, so why not accept it and enjoy it?</p> <p>The girls had removed the gag and untied me, but the doors were locked and there was no way out. Karen and Julie had put on jeans and buttoned up the school shirts and we had sat drinking coffee and eating the picnic they had brought with them. (Was there any detail they hadn't thought of?) Sally still wore the little school skirt.</p> <p>The conversation went round in circles and Julie, Karen and Sally kept giggling and smiling everytime I came up with a reason I thought would convince them. The trouble was, I kept laughing too, which rather spoiled my killer arguements.</p> <p>As a result, here I was lying on a gym mat, cushions under my head and shoulders, propping me up to watch, my wrists tied behind my back and my ankles held wide apart by ropes to a padded gym box a few feet away. I hadn't noticed the box in the corner of the room before, because the chair I had been sitting on had its back to it. Julie went to fetch something from it.</p> <p>""Oh no. You can't use that!""</p> <p>""And you're going to stop us, I suppose?""</p> <p>The new gag was in my mouth in seconds. I had bought it months ago, but never found an occasion to use it. Julie had obviously helped herself to the contents of the box under the bed!</p> <p>Made of hard red rubber, the part in my mouth was like half a large rubber ball. My tongue was trapped down and my mouth held wide. It was strapped in place round my head and Julie had buckled it very tight. There was no chance of pushing it out! Attached to the front of the ball, holding my lips open was a red rubber dildo, about six inches long. It was hollow, with lots of large holes punched in the rubber, and with the end, a very life-like prick, but with the opening in the tip about half an inch across.</p> <p>""I'm going first. Handcuff me, Karen.""</p> <p>Karen cuffed Julies hands behind her back. She sat down on the mat next to me to watch, after putting a couple of big cushions either side of my chest. Sally knelt the other side, whilst Julie stood astride my waist. Carefully she dropped forwards, her knees wide apart onto the cushions, the stiffness of her blue jeans against my skin. Karen reached up and undid the shirt and brushed it back off Julies shoulders. Her little soft breasts and lovely pink nipples thrust towards me again, stretched by her hands held behind her back. Julies eyes went wider as she she felt something behind her pushing against her bottom.</p> <p>""This is only to give you an idea of what's coming later!""</p> <p>She leaned forwards and opened her mouth wide, just inches in front of my face. I watched incredulously as she took the tip of the open dildo between her lips and began to move closer. Her lips and tongue were working and she was using the rubber in her mouth to make her mouth water more. Gradually she worked along the rubber and I could taste her breath and wetness through the hollow tube as she got closer. Her eyes were wide open, inches from mine, and I began to realise what she had meant. It was six inches long and it was sliding into her wet throat. Pushing gently towards me, almost losing balance as she didn't have the use of her hands to support her, she slid the rubber deeper into her throat until our lips were touching.</p> <p>""I bet Julies never kissed you like this before, Daddy!""</p> <p>She went on pushing. I could feel her nipples just brushing my chest as she crushed my lips with hers and breathed into my mouth. Slowly she leaned back. The dripping red rubber reappearing from her mouth as I pictured how deep into her throat it must have been.</p> <p>Then it was Sally's turn. But Sally was a gymnast! Very carefully she came and sat on my chest, just for a moment. I watched as she placed her feet either side of my head, put her hands backwards onto the floor next to my waist and lifted herself clear. Karen undid the skirt and took it off. Sally was bent backwards crab like as she moved her body carefully up mine. That beautiful pink opening came close to the open tube gag before I remembered. Less than an hour ago, I had pumped my own sperm into that beautiful pussy and then watched it drip out into the black dish. But I could smell that delightful sweetness mingled with that familiar aroma of my own cum as she slid her soft lips onto the open shaft. In seconds, my face was crushed. The drips from inside Sally's body oozing through the tube and into my wide open mouth. I was helpless as I felt the liquid slipping over my tongue and into my throat. I was huge! Too soon she slid off, stood up, and turned back grinning at me. But it wasn't over yet!</p> <p>Karen knelt astride me, and even I wasn't prepared for what happened next.</p> <p>""I was in hospital last year, for an operation. For a few weeks afterwards I had to do special thing for feeding and breathing. I never thought it would come in useful, but, hey, it just goes to show!"" Karen had really large and open nostrils, and a beautiful large wet mouth which somehow combined to make her look as if she was always intent on seducing you. I had noticed it before.</p> <p>Sally had now released Julie who had fetched a hollow transparent plastic tube from the bag and my mind raced as I watched Karen gently feed it into her right nostril. Then she leaned forwards and opened her mouth. The light from the window fell just right for me to see the end of the tube in the back of her throat as she stretched her lips to take the red rubber. How did they all know what wide open eyes did to me? In moments her lips were touching mine and Julie was using some soft cord round our necks to hold us in that position. She knotted the cord firmly and put the handcuffs on Karen now, so that her hands were behind her back and powerless to affect the next part of the plan. (What had they been doing to have learned so much about what a turn on helplessness could be?)</p> <p>Julie had also fetched a small pastic funnel. She pushed the tube over the end and my mind went into overdrive.</p> <p>""We're not really sure if you're into this. But we are, so we'll just have to hope!""</p> <p>She slid her jeans and panties off and Sally held the funnel whilst Julie stood astride it. I could swear I saw a twinkle in the wide eyes just inches from mine. The girls moved slighly so that I could just see as the first drops of pee fell into the funnel and began to move along the tube.</p> <p>""Karen had to find a way to make this work. When we first tried it, we could only get the piss to go straight down her throat, but now she has learned how to close off her throat, so that its her mouth that fills up. Then she will start to blow gently.""</p> <p>The first drops tricking through into my mouth didn't prepare me. In moments, I knew that the tortures they had thought out for me were going to be real. The piss began to flow into Karens mouth, and every few seconds I watched her cheeks bulge, just before the warm pungent liquid was forced through the rubber tube into my throat. I began to try to do something to stop them, but we were firmly tied together, no safe words, no way of saying ""Help!"" Karen had become a human pump. I began to feel my own bladder begin to fill with the coffee from earlier and the piss from a thirteen year old. Then they changed places.</p> <p>""Filling up?"" Joyful glee was in her voice. No malice at all!</p> <p>Am I going to survive this. They are too innocent to understand about limits. Is that exciting?</p> <p>I had drunk pints by the time the cords were untied and that soft warm throat had slid away, the tube removed. But there was more to come.</p> <p>The three of them knelt by the side of me. Sally took out one of the cushions from behind my head and it fell back. I was looking up at the ceiling with the open gag in my mouth.</p> <p>""There is always a price to pay for enjoying yourself.""</p> <p>Karen took the little black dish and held it above my face.</p> <p>""We've got two of these. But you cant see the other one right now. Sally is about to use it.""</p> <p>Smiling widely at me she began to lift the black dish above my face as I felt cool slender fingers encircle my prick. Very lightly, barely touching, they began to slide up and down the shaft. I was being wanked.</p> <p>""If you don't cum, I wont pour this into your throat. If you do, guess what we're going to do with your second load.""</p> <p>The fingers got faster. The bowl began to tip. I can't stop this. I'm being wanked by a twelve year old girl. I can feel my prick growing. That familiar feeling near the base as the tingle starts.</p> <p>The bowl is tipping.</p> <p>""Aaagh."" I had been determined to keep quiet. Shit.</p> <p>""Aaaagh"" my hips were lifing involuntarily. The fingers were getting faster.</p> <p>""Which came first? The chicken or the egg?""</p> <p>Karen had lied. Without warning the bowl tipped and I watched my own sperm being dripped into the open end of the dildo gag as I conveniently provided these nubile torturers with another load for their next scenario.</p> <p>Two out of six?</p> <p></p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Seven</p> <p>I don't remember the last time in my life I came more than twice in one day. Probably when I first discovered wanking as a teenager. Would it still be a pleasure? They had untied me and let me go to the toilet, thank goodness. Should I make a run for it. Do I want to make a run for it. How curious am I about what else they have planned. God this is exciting.</p> <p>It took me the length of a long piss to realise that I didn't have the will power to walk away. When else was I going to be offered this much pleasure? They were right. It had happened now. It must not happen again.... after today. But they mustn't think I am agreeing to it. How could I ever take the moral high ground again with Julie, if she knew I had agreed to three nubile teenagers playing sex and bondage games with her Dad?</p> <p>""We've got supplies in for the whole weekend and there are some blow up mattresses in one of the other rooms for us to sleep on."" Julie was making it clear that this was nowhere near over yet.</p> <p>""So we don't have to worry about when we sleep, if you get tired. We thought we'd just give you one more surprise and then have a few hours to recover.""</p> <p>""Now listen. This has got to stop now!""</p> <p>Had I resisted enough before the soft tape was once more wound round my face and the cords tied to my wrists. Still completely naked, but with no sign of my earlier record beating erection, I was led over to the wall bars and tied by my wrists and ankles with my back to them.</p> <p>""Are we ok as little schoolgirls for you, Daddy? Would you like us to be younger? You wait till tomorrow."" I can't.</p> <p>They huddled together in front of me and whispered for a moment or two.</p> <p>Sally said,""You don't seem to be enjoying this as much as you were, we need to change that! Watch us tie up Karen properly!"" She went to put some music on and lit more joss sticks whilst Karen fixed her eyes on mine again. I felt a twinge.</p> <p>Slowly she peeled off the jeans and panties that she was still wearing, but then deliberately arranged the school shirt and tie so that the schoolgirl effect would not be lost. The little white shirt gaped where most of the buttons were left undone and the tie was knotted about three inches down. The effect of her eyes, large mouth and nostrils and schoolgirl cut dark hair was stunning. I caught myself thinking, ""Is she twelve or thirteen?"" God those soft little breasts under that thin shirt....</p> <p>Sally and Julie turned her away from me and I watched as they took soft white cord and circled her wrists. Working up her arms they pulled tight, making her elbows touch. When she turned round again, those new developing breasts were causing the shirt to stretch wonderfully.</p> <p>Next, her ankles and legs were tied together in just the same way, the cord wrapping round and round until being firmly tied above her knees. They knelt her in front of me as they tied her wrists to her ankles behind her. Her eyes were on mine again. Twinges but no growth. Was my stamina going to desert me. It was so erotic watching this very young schoolgirl being tied up, yet no erection. Help.</p> <p>Sally slid the rope along the overhead track whilst Jule fetched a heavy looking object with a power cable attached.</p> <p>""We thought life would be easier with a winch. We can do what we like then.""</p> <p>She climbed onto the padded box and Sally handed her the winch. Julie put its hook into the strap high on the rope and took the cable and jumped down to plug it in to a socket on the wall. Picking up the remote control from the floor, she pressed the button and a wirring noise started a thin steel cable with a small eye dropping down. She took a wide leather belt with a number of ""D"" rings stitched into it and buckled it round Karen's waist. A cabena was the final touch to link the back of the belt to the hoist cable, and all was ready. They must have practiced this very well.</p> <p>The first touch of the button and Karen was lifted, hogtied into the air. Perfectly balanced, her knees dropped a little as they left the floor, but her eyes never left mine as she was suspended a few feet up, still in her kneeling pose.</p> <p>""Would you like your helpless schoolgirl to suck you, Sir""</p> <p>Standing either side of Karen's taught little body, Julie and Sally slowly tilted her on the end of the cable until her head dropped forward. Sally held her whilst Julie fetched another strap and buckled it around Karen's forehead. In moments another cord was attached to the ring at the back and her head was pulled back and attached by the cord to the ring on the belt. Oh no. Those eyes again.</p> <p>Pressing the lower button on the control and carefully tilting Karen as she dropped, that pretty face was quickly level with my prick. Again. Stirrings. Julie took it in her little, cool fingers and lifted it until it was at right angles to my body as I watched as it slowly disappear into that lovely wet mouth for the second time that day. I had grown a bit, but nothing like as hard as before. But they knew what they were doing. Slowly and carefully Sally and Julie twisted Karen's body, turning her upside down, my prick still in her mouth, being played with by that little pink tongue and luscious lips. In a matter of moments, they had swung her gently away to make good use of Karen's unique ability, although I hadn't yet realised it.</p> <p>""We need you to go soft again, please."" Just listen to the music for a moment or two and think of nothing much.""</p> <p>Although it had grown much harder with that little mouth working away at it, it was not more than half a minute before it had subsided again. After all, I had cum twice already this afternoon.</p> <p>Then I realised it wasn't going to stay that way for long.</p> <p>""We don't think this will have happened to you before either, Daddy.""</p> <p>Incredibly, Julie, whose fingers are really tiny, had taken Karen's right nostril and stretched it open as Sally took the tip of my prick and squeezed it in. Now even when I'm small, we're talking about the neck of a wine bottle size here! And yet, the tip was clearly inside her nose!</p> <p>""Now it doesn't matter if you get harder. It will be easier to push it in!""</p> <p>God, they're not going to stop at that!</p> <p>""""Go on, push it in. You know how big it stretched when we were practicing!""</p> <p>I forgot Karen had nothing in her mouth anymore. The effect of her talking with my prick in her nose, for goodness sake, was indescribable.</p> <p>Julie took my shaft in her little hand, and Sally held the suspended Karen and they pushed. I felt my prick pushing up that hugely flared nostril with sheer disbelief.</p> <p>""Karen had most of the bones in the bridge of her nose removed last year, so it can go all the way in""</p> <p>Not if its the size I'm becoming now, it won't!</p> <p>But it did.</p> <p>I looked at Karen's upside down face, watching her breathing through her wide open mouth and felt my own balls against her eyes as seven inches of my cock was being made to fuck her head! Thank God I can't see her eyes now!</p> <p>""We read in one of your books, that tying up your balls makes it grow bigger, Daddy.""</p> <p>The fingers worked between my body and Karen's face and the slipknot pulled really tight and we all learned that they were right. Karen's nostril was grotesquely stretched, the other one almost flattened closed by my throbbing cock.</p> <p>""And it said that you can be made to cum just by squeezing them!""</p> <p>""Make sure you watch my mouth!""</p> <p>Please, STOP TALKING Karen!</p> <p>Julie set to work. I felt her work on my balls like they were little lumps of blu-tak. Every now and then, the little fingers would pinch the tiny bit of my shaft that wasn't embedded. How will I ever be able to look this girl in the face again without getting an erection?</p> <p>It was nearly working, but not quite.</p> <p>""Ready."" Sally knew something I didn't.</p> <p>Hanging as she was from the ceiling, it was not difficult for Sally to hold Karen's head and beging to move it. THEY WERE GOING TO MAKE ME FUCK HER NOSE!</p> <p>""Don't close your eyes like that. Watch Karen's mouth!""</p> <p>I watched.</p> <p>Mucous must be an incredible lubricant and it must have taken Karen months to control her reflexes, operation or no operation.</p> <p>They only allowed two inches, but it was more than enough. As I watched my prick slide in and out, felt those fingers on my balls, and looked at that wide open mouth breathing rythmically, I knew we were going to make three!</p> <p>Perhaps it was the large amount of liquid earlier, or perhaps it was the sheer excitement of a totally new experience. Whatever it was, this seemed to be the most cum yet. As I felt the inevitable starting to happen, I suddenly remembered the sight of that little tube earlier, at the back of Karen's throat. That's where my prick must be now. Now. NOW! ""Aaaagh."" Why do I have to give it away by not keeping quiet?</p> <p>As the groan started in my throat, so the muscles started in Karen's. Julie squeezed hard. Sally held Karen's head harder and pushed. I usually close my eyes when I cum, but this time, I just had to watch.</p> <p>I watched that little wide open mouth suddenly stop breathing and fill with cum, white, yellowy spurts of cum. I was coming in her mouth FROM THE INSIDE! Each spurt that I watched seemed to produce another. PLEASE STOP SQUEEZING. She'll drown in it in a moment if they don't do something!</p> <p>But I shouldn't have worried. Three bright intelligent young girls are quite capable of thinking things through to the end.</p> <p>Julie did stop squeezing and picked up the unnoticed black dish. Already with my last load contrasting with the bottom of the bowl, she undid the strap round Karen's forehead and then held the dish under her mouth to allow the spunk to ooze over her lips, form a few bubbles and allow breathing to start again. Sally carefully and gently swung Karen's face away and my prick reluctantly left its home for the past ten minutes. The girls swung Karen the right way up again and she was lowered gently back to the kneeling position in front of me. God that smile!</p> <p>""Was that good?""</p> <p>Her eyes on mine, she waited for Julie to lift the bowl, tipped her head back and let Julie pour the contents straight back into her mouth. Looking back at me, she was holding her lips tightly closed and her cheeks were bulging with their contents. Julie held the bowl in front of her again and I knew that the target of six orgasms in twenty four hours might well be achieved by these girls as those wonderful nostrils flared and she pulsed the cum out of them like some petite two prick orgasm.</p> <p>Can you actually die from too much sex?</p> </div>",[]
1172,"In Your Dreams, Part 3",3,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,31,5,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Eight</p> <p>""Do you think I'm quite grown up for twelve?"" Karen's eyes sparkled. I wonder if she knew that I had never even heard of anyone doing what she had done to me, let alone seen it happen!</p> <p>We had all slept for a while. I had slept very deeply. Usually I'm asleep within minutes of cumming once nowadays. These girls had made me cum three times. When I had woken up it was dark outside, but the power had obviously been left on to the building as there were several lights on. There was no sign of the three girls who had slept on the inflatable beds next to me. I reflected on what had happened.</p> <p>Two thirteen year olds and a twelve year old had tied me up; had tied each other up; had played the most sophisticated bondage games way beyond what even I had dreamed about; and had made me cum three times in four hours. I had shot my first load into Sally's soft and tight little pussy whilst she had been suspended above me. Sally had wanked me into a little black dish, as what was left of my first load had been poured into my own mouth. And I had come into Karen's mouth through her nose! What was left?</p> <p>I couldn't decide whether to be ashamed at my thoughts or simply accept it, when Karen came bouncing into the room.</p> <p>""We're ready for you again!""</p> <p>I had been right. Just looking at that face with the broad, open nose had me stirring again.</p> <p>""I think I need a drink first!""</p> <p>The school uniform was complete again. Karen came back in moments with a beer and I tried to take as long as possible with it.</p> <p>""What would your Mum and Dad think about this. It can't go on, you know!""</p> <p>""I'm not going to tell them. I'm pretty sure you're not going to! And we're having too much fun to stop yet. Come on!""</p> <p>They were certainly getting sure of themselves. Karen handcuffed my hands behind my back yet again. This time the gag was a leather strap, covering the bottom part of my face.</p> <p>I stood up and meekly allowed myself to me led into the main room again.</p> <p>Just as we came through the door, Karen whispered to me, ""You haven't fucked your daughter yet!"" Help.</p> <p>""We thought you might be a bit reluctant to do that, so we had to find an incentive for you.""</p> <p>Julie was on her back on a low padded box. Her head rested on one end, but her bottom was barely supported at the other. She was totally naked except for the white socks. Her ankles had been pulled back and tied to rings at the bottom corners of the box. Her wrists were tied by her sides. ""Hello Daddy!"" There was no sign of Sally. Karen was obviously in charge of this part of the plan. She sat me on a chair next to the box.</p> <p>""Julie wants to explain to you.""</p> <p>""This is one of your favourite bondage positions, isn't it? I can't stop anyone pushing anything into my pussy that they want to, can I? You're going to push your prick in there soon! And cum again!"" I shook my head. I hoped it was convincing.</p> <p>""But left to your own devices, we thought you might not do that. Then again we thought that you really wouldn't want to see me suffer, would you? And I really do want you to fuck me!""</p> <p>This isn't happening to me.</p> <p>""So you see these?"" Karen had picked up two little round night light candles.</p> <p>""We discovered that, if you took off the metal holder, the wax runs everywhere when they are burning."" As she spoke Karen did just that.</p> <p>""And some Pritt Glue rubbed on the bottom, holds them perfectly in place.""</p> <p>Karen rubbed the glue on the base of the two little cylinders of wax and stuck them firmly on Julies soft breasts, just above the nipples. Only then did I realise that the night lights had already been ""doctored."" The bases had obviously been shaved so that they sloped towards Julies little pert pink nipples.</p> <p>""I can see you're beginning to understand. But there is more!""</p> <p>""In a moment, Karen is going to put the big candle in my mouth. Then it will be up to you. But we don't want it to be too easy. You can kneel on the cushion between my feet. Then Karen is going to strap you to the box too. That way, you can't pull out too far. In fact, you won't be able to pull out at all. But nothing stops, until you cum inside me! Understand?"" I groaned.</p> <p>Whilst Julie had been speaking, Karen had strapped a wide leather belt around my waist. I was pulled from the chair and knelt on the cushion. I looked at Julie, then at Karen. Oh SHIT. Growing hard again!</p> <p>""Come on. Isn't it exciting, fucking us, Daddy?""</p> <p>In seconds, Karens cool fingers had taken my shaft, teased it against those damp pink, parting lips and pushed me. I felt the tight softness sliding past as it went deeper. A little ridge caught on mine. Aaagh. Clips on chains from the rings on the box were quickly snapped onto the ""D"" rings at the side of the belt and I was trapped.</p> <p>Julie somehow slid herself a couple of inches further down the box. ""Oooh. It feels much nicer than the rubber one we practiced with. And it throbs, too!""</p> <p>""Now, what you have to remember is, I shall be gagged with a candle. You've got to convince Karen that you have come. If you don't, she won't release either of us. And I've never tried this before. I saw it in one of your videos, but we thought it would be much more exciting if we didn't find out why hot wax on your skin is a turn-on until we tried it with you. Does it burn? Is that what makes it exciting? Anyway, in a minute, I won't be able to do anything about it, even if it does. So the only way you can stop my torture, is by coming inside me. But you will be gentle with me, won't you."" Those wide innocent eyes and the little tongue resting on the bottom lip again. ""It is my first time, Daddy."" ""Don't be too rough, or the wax might splash. Everywhere.""</p> <p>I watched as Karen picked up a big red candle. It was two inches across and about eight inches long. A groove had been cut about two inches from the bottom and a cord knotted into it. Julie opened her little mouth wide. The cord was knotted behind her head and Karen reached for a box of matches. Oh dear.</p> <p>She struck the first and I saw a slight look of apprehension in Julie's eyes. I moved a bit to make my knees more comfortable. Julie's eyes grew wide and she looked back at me. The match spluttered out.</p> <p>Karen struck another, and this time the flame grew. I watched as it touched the white wax wick above Julie's left nipple. The flame caught and steadied. Then the other one. Tiny pools of wax began to form round the wicks as it melted.</p> <p>Then the red candle.</p> <p>How am I going to deal with this?</p> <p>Soon the flames grew. So did I. But I couldn't slide in and out. The chains, the straps and Julie's position left me no room for movement.</p> <p>IF I WAS GOING TO CUM, HOW WAS I GOING TO MAKE MYSELF?</p> <p>I looked down at this little helpless, nubile body, tied and impaled. I watched, mesmerised as the wax puddles grew. The red candle started to drip first. But it was big and the red wax had begun to congeal in little stalactites down the side at first. About three inches above that soft little face and lovely tight lips. It looked for all the world like a big red prick holding her mouth open.</p> <p>Then the white wax began to spill over. The night lights were less than an inch tall and the first drop from the right one fell a fraction of a second before that from the left. Yet again, their planning had been perfect. Each hot little drip fell directly onto the tip of the nipple and turned from clear to white as it dried. Something else does that!</p> <p>Julies little body jerked involuntarily as she winced. Oh Goodness. I must start doing something.</p> <p>Then the flow of red wax increased. I felt the muscles round my prick tighten as a big blob landed on Julies lower lip. For the first time, I began to visualise what I might be looking down at in a few minutes time. I pushed. Her eyes widened even further.</p> <p>""Is it good?"" Karen was obviously just as curious as Julie to know what it felt like. Julie made the mistake of beginning to shake her head. Little drops of wax fell on her face and shoulders and she made a little noise, not unlike a kitten when you've accidentally stepped on its tail. HOW AM I GOING TO DO THIS.</p> <p>""You're not trying very hard to fuck her, are you? Do you like seeing her being tortured?""</p> <p>With that, Karen took the two night lights, one in each hand and pulled them away from Julie's breasts. The glue held for a moment and then peeled away and more wax spattered across the skin.</p> <p>""I've hollowed out the bottom, so that they will fit over Julies nipples, "" she said as she blew them out. So I reckon you've got about ten minutes before her nipples become the wicks. You'd better think of something, soon!""</p> <p>I suddenly realised that Julie knew nothing about this. A look of mixed fear and excitement crossed her face as she shook her head again. She mewed more loudly this time as her lips became red with the wax, just like bright lipstick.</p> <p>Again Karen coated the bases with the sticky glue, showed me the deeply hollowed bottoms with the wicks sticking through into the space, and then carefully stuck them over the pink (and white) nipples. She lit them.</p> <p>I pushed and pulled in earnest. Mistake. Rivers of wax ran over Julies cheek and breasts. SHIT. If I don't come, she will actually get burned! If I do fuck, she'll get hot wax over her every time I thrust. And how do I convince Karen.</p> <p>I thought of a solution. FAKE IT.</p> <p>I began to push and pull gently and groan convincingly.</p> <p>But the wax was melting fast now. The little noises from Julies throat were becoming louder. I looked at her.</p> <p>All round her mouth, her face was turning into a soft red wax mask. And I could sense that her nipples were beginning to feel the flames just a narrow wax barrier away. And her body was beginning to shake. I looked at Karen. She must blow them out! Surely she could see this was getting out of hand.</p> <p>No she couldn't.</p> <p>I grunted loudly. Make some thrusts and tried to look as if I have ""subsided"" after yet another orgasm.</p> <p>Karen looked at me with a wicked glint.</p> <p>""Was that good?""</p> <p>I tried to nod.</p> <p>""Shall we just make sure?""</p> <p>Somehow, long thin fingers snaked their way into the now soaking pussy alongside my prick. Then they slid out again.</p> <p>She put them in her mouth and sucked, whilst looking me straight in the eyes.</p> <p>""I don't think so. You're trying to cheat. That's naughty. There's always a forfeit for cheats, Daddy.""</p> <p>Julies whelps were growing urgent.</p> <p>I felt the fingers behind me again.</p> <p>""You obviously need a greater incentive, don't you.""</p> <p>A DINNER CANDLE was slid deep into my bottom and I heard the match striking yet again.</p> <p>""Sorry, I forgot something!"" She blew the match out.</p> <p>""The candle needs to be a bit deeper and then I tie your balls to it. Like this""</p> <p>I felt the cord and the candle against my sac as she did a horribly thorough job of wrapping one round the others. I pictured what she had done. She must have read my mind.</p> <p>""The wick is directly above them, now. Ready?""</p> <p>I shook my head. Julie made a strange gurgling sound deep in her throat.</p> <p>The match struck.</p> <p>I felt the flame instantly. The closeness and the angle of the candle produced an involuntary ""leap"" within seconds, as the first hot wax hit the skin, now stretched tight over my balls, giving them no protection.</p> <p>I looked down.</p> <p>Julie's face was a mask. But the eyes had a strange excitement to them. I had seen it before playing games with my girlfriends. Its when you have passed the pain barrier and think you can't take anymore that the sexual thrill really takes over, I think.</p> <p>But her little body was shaking uncontrollably now. I looked at her breasts. The centre of the night light candles was gone. The flame was in the middle of each one. Looking for all the world as if it was the tip of a nipple that was burning, just visible below the clear wax with the remains of the wick just burning away. It was.</p> <p>Aaagh. The hot wax was running all over my taught balls. I could feel the flame. I looked for Karen. She came to the top of the box, knelt and looked over Julie's body towards me.</p> <p>""Now will you come?""</p> <p>Her big blue eyes, flared nostrils and generous lips formed into that ""little schoolgirl"" look. ""Pleeeease.""</p> <p>I fucked my daughter. Somehow I found room to push in and pull out so that the little wet pussy would provide the friction I needed. But there wasn't enough. She was far too wet. The wax was flying everwhere. I was trying so hard, the padded gym box was jerking against the floor.</p> <p>""That's better.""</p> <p>Julie's eyes were clenched tight. Even she hadn't managed to cope with this. Or had she.</p> <p>Suddenly they came wide. Her mouth, already stretched and waxed around the base of the thick red candle broke free. A scream began to build and her body arched against the box.</p> <p>SHE IS CUMMING!</p> <p>Then I knew. There wasn't going to be any need to fake it.</p> <p>The boiling in my balls started from the inside too.</p> <p>The tiny body beneath me began to convulse. My orgasm began to build.</p> <p>I WAS GOING TO CUM INSIDE MY THIRTEEN YEAR OLD DAUGHTER.</p> <p>Julie's body began to thrash against her bonds.</p> <p>Karen's timing WAS perfect, after all.</p> <p>Spurt after spurt burst from my prick deep inside, safe from the burning flames and wax.</p> <p>Every one of my FOUR orgasms had been the best EVER!</p> <p>She blew all four flames out at exactly the right moment. The clips on the chains were released and I staggered back to the chair, completely drained, and looked down at Julie.</p> <p>Karen was undoing the candle gag and pulling what remained of the night lights from Julies breasts. Her body was still shaking. Karen peeled the wax away. It came easily.</p> <p>""We knew to put cream and lip balm on first,"" she said, apparently interpreting my look of surprise correctly.</p> <p>For the first time in this incredible series of events, I saw Julie not in control.</p> <p>""Whewww. You bastards."" But the broad grin suggested she didn't mean it.</p> <p>""Do you want to lick me, now?"" Karen did.</p> <p>She then took my gag off and, before I could say anything, her little face was against mine, her tongue forcing my lips open to kiss. The sperm she had sucked into her mouth and that was all over her face was coming back to me, yet again.</p> <p>""Isn't it going home time yet?""</p> </div>",[]
1173,"Paying the Rent, Part 1",1,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,85,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter One</p> <p>Claire lay in her mother's bed on the first day of the Summer holidays, stretched and looked at the ceiling. This would be the first year she could remember that they would not be going away. Her Mum had gone downstairs to get some orange juice and toast. There were not going to be many luxuries this Summer. Susan had managed to lose both a partner and a job in the space of six months. She was not desperately upset about either, except that something had to pay the rent. Social Security did not go a long way. Still, there were a couple of jobs she had applied for and all she needed to do was find something to tide them over.</p> <p>Claire and Susan were very close. They had had to be. There had been times when life had not been easy. It was difficult to decide which one had needed the other most, sometimes. But things were ok now. There was just the two of them. Susan had had Claire when she was just fourteen. The unlucky result of a one night stand at a school Christmas Disco. That was ten years ago. Claire would be eleven this September!</p> <p>It was warm. There was no embarrassment between them. Susan came back into the room wearing just the unbuttoned striped shirt she had slept in, carrying a tray. Claire had thrown all the covers off and wore nothing at all. Her hands were stretched to the top of the bed, holding the white painted rail. Her legs were wide apart, bent at the knees. Her little tanned body looked beautiful. The gentle curve of just beginning breasts. The tiny pink nipples, stretched almost flat. The gentle sheen of tiny golden hairs on her legs and tummy just catching the light from the window. Her blonde hair cascaded across the pillows and her shoulders. Susan looked away. She was just a bit ashamed about the thought that had flashed into her mind at that moment.</p> <p>Just a couple of days before, when Claire had been at school, Susan's brother Tony had come round for lunch. He quite often popped in just to make sure everything was ok. They had been drinking during the meal and had a couple of cans of lager afterwards. Just the two of them. It had been the start of the heatwave that was now making the bedroom so hot, despite the partly closed shutters. Tony was a couple of years older than Susan and they had always been close. For a time, when Susan was thirteen, they had been rather closer than brothers and sisters are supposed to be! Not for the first time, the conversation had turned to what Tony would do if their parents ever learned how Tony made a living.</p> <p>""They move in a different world! There's no chance.""</p> <p>Tony and some of his friends worked on commission. They went from town to town and put cards in shop windows. Blue movies pay well, but finding the girls who could perform well in them was a bit of an art. Tony and his friends had a wonderful time running ""auditions.""</p> <p>""But it gets harder all the time. If you see what I mean."" Tony smiled at the intentional pun. ""The studios seem to want them younger and prettier and to have no limits to what they will do! Recently we've been putting cards in newsagents next to schools to see if we can tempt fifteen and sixteen year olds with a few hundred pounds. You would be surprised at how many ring up with offers of blow jobs hanging from the chandelier if we'll get them a job in films!""</p> <p>""So you're still managing to make a dishonest living from it, then?""</p> <p>""Too right,"" he smiled. ""Sure I can't tempt you to have another go?""</p> <p>""Don't be silly. No one wants to see stretch marks six feet long projected on screen. Besides, it was a bit of a disaster last time, wasn't it? I thought that scene with the banana was going really well until your mate, ""Stud"" Perkins, made his entrance, stepped on the skin and pulled the camera over trying to keep on his feet! It didn't come as much of a surprise that Tim never rang me again after I laughed at him getting upset about two grand's worth of smashed equipment.</p> <p>""Talking of Tim..."" Tony looked round, as if he was worried about being overheard.</p> <p>""He's getting into some really big money, supplying photos and films to the Russian market. But he's taking some risks doing it.""</p> <p>""What do you mean?""</p> <p>""He's moved into the kinky stuff. Aparently, since the communists lost power, anything goes in Russia. And they pay for it, too.""</p> <p>""What, bondage and that sort of stuff?""</p> <p>Tony looked round again.</p> <p>""Yep. And kids. I've promised to find him some ten to twelve year olds, if I can find some. Any ideas?""</p> <p>That conversation had come into Susan's mind more than once in the past few days. She had always been fascinated about being tied up. The best orgasms she had ever had, had been with boyfriends who had understood the effect being helpless has on a woman. Since her last man had gone though, she had taken a conscious decision to spend some time with Claire. Take a break. One unexpected effect of that, however, had been to find time on her hands when she couldn't find any work and Claire was at school. Always an avid reader, she would sit in the flat with a book, but find her mind drifting off into the realms of fantasy. Before long, her fingers would be sneaking under her skirt or into her jeans and her imagination would take control. At first, it was simply the feeling that she needed something new in her life that had started it. Then it was an odd co-incidence that had focussed her thoughts. Now it was in danger of becoming an obsession.</p> <p>Claire was a popular girl. She had lots of friends. Boys and girls. they were often coming round and playing games in the flat. The recent heat had meant they often wore very little. Susan had been very happy at school and had learned about sex very early. She often thought about those days and saw a lot of herself in Claire. She remembered what she had been doing with her friends at about Claire's age. Some of those kids were gorgeous, too. Innocent big eyes. Smooth, unmarked skin. Always laughing and bubbling and noisy.</p> <p>Then there had been the day she had left four girls and a slighly older boy called Christopher in the flat whilst she had popped down to the shop. When she came back, Claire's bedroom door was closed and there was a lot of giggling going on behind it. ""What's going on in there? You're being very noisy."" Suddenly the door opened. A red faced Claire had come out and quickly shut the door behind her.</p> <p>""Its alright, Mum. We're only playing.""</p> <p>Claire had shut the door quickly, but not before Susan had a glimpse of Christopher, completely naked and tied to the chair he was sitting on. His little prick was hard and one of Claire's friends was tossing him off! She decided not to say anything. But the momentary image had stayed with her. Susan's fantasies had begun to develop since that day.</p> <p>As she turned away with the breakfast tray, Susan retained the image of Claire, stretched out on the bed. But her imagination had added some cords to keep her there. And yesterday afternoons fantasy had included pictures in her mind of the finger rubbing so feverishly at her own wet clitoris, doing exactly that to her own restrained and helpless daughter.</p> <p> </p> <p> </p><p class=""h2"">Chapter Two</p> <p>""I saw what you were up to with Christopher the other day, you know.""</p> <p>Breakfast in bed had finished and Clair had cuddled up in her Mother's arms.</p> <p>There was a few moments silence. Claire avoided meeting her Mother's eyes.</p> <p>""We thought you might have noticed the sticky patch on the carpet.""</p> <p>Another silence.</p> <p>""You've learned more than I thought, haven't you?""</p> <p>""Are you angry?""</p> <p>""Of course not.""</p> <p>Pause.</p> <p>""Its fun, isn't it?"" They both said it together, then collapsed in giggles.</p> <p>""I was so afraid you were going to be angry and its my best discovery ever! Everyone used to make jokes about sex and I never knew what they were on about and then this year Sasha explained everything.""</p> <p>""And she showed me too!""</p> <p>Sasha was Claire's long legged twelve year old friend from school. Susan had already had a couple of good wanks thinking about her!</p> <p>""We did it to each other every single day last week. We had a bet!""</p> <p>""You are terrible."" They giggled again. They were more like friends sharing a secret, rather than mother and daughter.</p> <p>A long pause.</p> <p>""Can I do it to you?""</p> <p>Another long pause.</p> <p>""But you're my Mum.""</p> <p>""Go on, let me! Our secret!""</p> <p>Susan tried to turn it into a joke. Had she gone too far?</p> <p>""Alright.""</p> <p>Very lightly, Susan let her fingers brush over Claire's tiny nipples. As if reading her Mother's mind, Claire reached up for the rail at the top of the bed and was once more lying as she had been when Susan had come into the room earlier.</p> <p>Susan's fingers traced a path down the smooth skin. Soon her fingers were parting the soft lips. Her other hand reached down and under Claire's soft little bottom, holding her thrusting slightly up from the bed. Her finger teased out the hardening little button and began to play with it. Without saying anything Claire's hand came down from the top of the bed. In seconds her little fingers had found Susan's wetness. In the silence, broken only by the sounds of the birds in the garden, Mother and daughter brought themselves gently into each others fantasies. The fingers got faster.</p> <p>Just before their two bodies reached the moment, Susan heard the faint music of a passing car stereo.</p> <p>The Beatles were singing, ""Come together, right now....""</p> <p>So they did.</p> <p> </p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Three</p> <p>""We've got three days to find the rent, otherwise we're in real trouble.""</p> <p>Claire and Susan sat at the kitchen table. It had been an interesting couple of days since that first sharing of the big secret. They had talked about lots of things. Susan had learned that it hadn't only been Christopher who had been tied up. Apparently the girls had just been getting their own back for what he had done to them. But Susan knew they were on dangerous ground. Where was all this leading?</p> <p>""There must be something we can do to make some money.""</p> <p>""Uncle Tony suggested something the other day.""</p> <p>Susan caught her breath.</p> <p>""He caught me and Chris tying Sasha to the lamppost in the yard. He said people pay good money for photos of that! Did he mean it?""</p> <p>Oh yes. He meant it!</p> <p>Which was how they now came to be sitting in a comfortable reception area with Uncle Tony outside Tim Wakeman's studio.</p> <p> </p> <p> </p><p class=""h2"">Chapter Four</p> <p>Tim Wakeman was just like someone's idea of the perfect host at a party. He made you feel as if he was really listening to what you had to say and that he really cared. Probably because he did. He cared about getting everything right so that he would make the most money possible. But at least you believed he was looking after you. Which was all that mattered really.</p> <p>Susan had already had one meeting with him and her brother in which they had explored the possibilities and discussed how far they thought they could go with Claire. And with Sasha? Susan had then talked it through with Claire. She was apprehensive. But Susan promised that all she had to do was say, ""enough"" and they would be on the next bus home. But the rent had already been paid.</p> <p>The studio was a big room with various areas set up with backcloths, beds, wallbars, cameras, lights and all the other paraphenalia that studios normally contain.</p> <p>""How old are you?""</p> <p>""Ten. And threequarters.""</p> <p>Their eyes met.</p> <p>""And you're sure you're ok with this?</p> <p>Claire nodded shyly, glancing at her Mum.</p> <p>""Come over here then. Tony, will you look after the details? Simon's just going to take stills to begin with and I'll direct. Ok?</p> <p>""It'll be alright, sunshine."" Tony whispered in Claire's ear.</p> <p>""Are you going to help, Sue?</p> <p>Susan felt herself beginning to get moist with expectation as she and Tony picked up some black cord from a pile on the floor and Claire stood with her back to a set of wall bars. She was wearing her blue jeans and a tight white ribbed sleeveless top.</p> <p>""Put your hands over your head.""</p> <p>Obediently Clair reached up for a rail abover her. Tony took one wrist and Susan the other and tied them to the bar with the black cord. The lights were turned on. The camera started to click.</p> <p>"" Look straight at the camera, precious."" Tim knew what he wanted.</p> <p>""Don't smile. Men want to picture you not being able to resist them. Look scared. Now look as if you want something. Men are going to wank over these pictures. Do you know what that means?""</p> <p>Claire glanced at Susan again and nodded.</p> <p>""Look as if you're watching a boy wank and you want him to be excited enough by you to come. Do you know what that means?""</p> <p>Claire relaxed a bit and smiled.</p> <p>""Oh yes. I know what that means.""</p> <p>She pouted at the camera.</p> <p>""Magic. Now more ropes.""</p> <p>Tony took some more cord and tied her ankles together to the bars. The black cord contrasted nicely with the blue jeans. The camera clicked.</p> <p>Susan added her own touch. The cords across the white top from the bars either side were just below Claire's tiny breasts. The camera clicked some more.</p> <p>""Can she cope with a gag?""</p> <p>Two strands of the black cord tied across her face between her lips completed the picture. Claire wasn't quite sure about that. The look in her eyes with the cords in her mouth would probably be the point of no return for some of her unknown viewers, though.</p> <p> </p> <p> </p><p class=""h2"">Chapter Five</p> <p>The second set was on a chair. In a bikini. Claire's ankles had been tied to the front legs and her hands to the back. Susan had done all the tying and Claire couldn't help but notice how her hands kept stroking her legs and her tummy and her chest and her back and her face. Just like in bed. Claire was beginning to enjoy this.</p> <p>""Can you cope with one of these?""</p> <p>One of these was a little ring gag. A hard plastic circle with cords attached.</p> <p>""It makes you look as if the boys could put anything in your mouth that they wanted to and you couldn't stop them. What do you think?""</p> <p>""Ok""</p> <p>Tony put it between her lips and tied the four cords round her head.</p> <p>The camera clicked.</p> <p>Susan whispered something in Claire's ear. Her eyes widened.</p> <p>Simon changed the lens.</p> <p>Susan used the tip of her finger to play with Claire's nipples through the tight blue bikini top fabric. Her nipples grew. The camera clicked.</p> <p>Susan picked up a plant water spray. she sprayed the bikini top. The material became sodden. It clung to the little swelling chest. The nipples grew more with the cold water.</p> <p>""Magic."" Tim only seemed to know one word of appreciation.</p> <p>The water spray moved down. The damp patch spread across the blue pants. Susan put the spray down. Simon moved the camera tripod closer and lower. The lens was looking up Claire's body at her ring gagged face and wide blue eyes now. Why?</p> <p>Susan fingers found their way inside the waist band of the pants. Claire made a little sound. The camera clicked.</p> <p>Susan's fingers began working. Claire made another sound. She pulled a bit at the ropes. They held well.</p> <p>Susan began to rub faster.</p> <p>Claire looked at the three men in the room. Simon was concentrating very hard as if trying to convince himself that he had to keep taking the photos. Tim Waterman was sweating slightly and muttering, ""magic,"" under his breath. Uncle Tony was wanking.</p> <p>Suddenly Claire understood the power that girls can have over men if they choose to use it.</p> <p>Susan had learned over the past week or so just what worked for Claire. The tip of her finger rubbed gently in the wetness. So lightly it was barely touching, but gradually and lovingly faster and faster. Claire's body began to tense. ""This is for Uncle Tony,"" she thought and looked past the camera straight at him. Her Mum whispered, ""Now?""</p> <p>The camera had stopped clicking. Simon had lost concentration for some reason.</p> <p>Claire nodded. She and Uncle Tony came together. But he was the only one to be embarrassed. Tim Waterman sat down heavily on a chair.</p> <p>And she hadn't even had to take her clothes off yet.</p> </div>",[]
1174,"Paying the Rent, Part 2",2,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,34,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Six</p> <p>Their conversations had taken a new form during the course of the following week. Claire had become increasingly animated and excited about what had happened to her and Susan had become apprehensive. One morning, in particular, had brought them very close.</p> <p>""Mummy. Why do men get so excited about open mouths?""</p> <p>""Well......... It isn't just open mouths...... Its open anything, really.""</p> <p>Were these co-incidences going to continue? Only the day before, Tony had been round discussing what Tim had suggested for the next session. This time it was to be a video. The photo session had been excellent. But to a degree you can fake things in photos. Set things up. But on video, what actually happened was what the punter got to see.</p> <p>""When they get excited they get hard.""</p> <p>""I know that. And when they get very excited, they spunk everywhere. Like Christoper and Uncle Tony.""</p> <p>""Where have you been learning words like that.""</p> <p>""I told you. Sasha explained.""</p> <p>""Oh. Yes..... Right.""</p> <p>Pause.</p> <p>""Well go on!""</p> <p>""Well.... they get hard so that they can push it into your,... er..., girl's.... er""</p> <p>""Cunts.""</p> <p>""That's not a very nice word. Pussy is nicer!""</p> <p>""Ok. So they fuck you. But what did you mean, open anything.""</p> <p>""Well. Its quite exciting for them to put it in your mouth. Or your bottom. And they like to see girls tied up, because it means they can't be stopped from putting it anywhere they want to.""</p> <p>""But why did Uncle Tony cum? He didn't put his in anywhere.""</p> <p>""No. But that was what he was imagining. And he was wanking.""</p> <p>Pause.</p> <p>""So what are they going to want to do to me next time?""</p> <p>""That's what worries me, a bit. I don't want you to get hurt.""</p> <p>""Does hurting girls turn them on, too, then?""</p> <p>""It does some men. If it goes that way we'll just stop it though.""</p> <p>""But we're getting lots of money. We can't stop now, can we?""</p> <p>Susan hugged her daughter. She thought for a moment and then said, ""Uncle Tony talked to me yesterday. He suggested some ideas to put to you. If you don't want to do any of them, just say so.""</p> <p>Claire sat up in bed and looked at her Mummy.</p> <p>""Tim wants you to be tied up again, but this time with some of your clothes off.""</p> <p>""That's ok. It was naughty and scary last time. But it was exciting, wasn't it.""</p> <p>""And he suggested that you practice having things in your mouth so that you can do it in the video.""</p> <p>""Does he want to fuck my mouth, then?"" Claire looked a bit less confident.""</p> <p>""I don't care whether he wants to or not. He's not going to!""</p> <p>""Well, what then?""</p> <p>""Well, perhaps a gag or a pretend prick. That would look very sexy to some men.""</p> <p>""Ok. We could try.""</p> <p>""And maybe some spanking or pretend whipping or a cane.....""</p> <p>""Like I've been naughty?""</p> <p>""Something like that, yes.""</p> <p>""I got a really funny tingly feeling when Miss Jackson caned me at school when I locked Tracy Lockwood in the cupboard that Friday and they only found her when they searched the school on Saturday lunchtime. It hurt like hell. But it was the first time my cun... pussy got wet on its own! What can we practice with?""</p> <p>""I'm not going to cane you to get your pussy wet, young lady!""</p> <p>""No. I didn't mean that. I meant what can I practice putting in my mouth?"" She looked round the flat.</p> <p>""Bananas seem to remind men of something.""</p> <p>Claire laughed. She bounced out of bed and ran into the kitchen. In a moment she put her head round the door, holding a big, unpeeled banana between her lips. ""Its bigger than Uncle Tonys!""</p> <p>By the time they found themselves in Tim Waterman's waiting room for the second time, Claire had learned some new things to do with with a banana!</p> <p>And some old things. She could swallow them too!</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Seven</p> <p>Minutes later, Claire found herself hanging from the studio ceiling rafters. Both she and Susan had been a bit unnerved by the urgency that seemed to have gripped Tim and Tony. Not to mention the five other men that were in the room. Tim had introduced them as the crew, but only two of them seemed busy with cameras and equipment. Susan was not so naiive as to not understand how much the previous session had delivered beyond their best expectations. But like any addiction, the addict was going to want more each time! And she could see how all the men in the room had great expectations, already!</p> <p>Two padded leather cuffs had been place round Claire's wrists and Tony had lifted her and hooked the ""D"" rings on the cuffs into two hooks on the end of ropes which were hanging in the middle of the studio.</p> <p>""One advantage of using young girls and boys, is that they are light. They can usually hang by their wrists much longer than adults could."" Tim sounded as if he had been here before as he whispered into Susan's ear. Claire was looking unhappy. The lights were set up around her and the two cameramen moved video cameras on wheels towards the hanging girl. Her feet were about a half a metre off the wooden floor. Her green t-shirt was stretched across her little budding breasts and her jeans had slipped a little, leaving a tantalising gap above the waistband where her soft brown skin promised greater pleasures.</p> <p>Tim and the others brought some director's chairs and put them in a little semi circle in front of the hanging girl. Susan sat with them. This time she had agreed to Tony being in control. She wondered uncomfortably whether she should have agreed. She kept hearing Claire's voice asking, ""Does he want to fuck my mouth?"" She knew what the honest answer to that should have been.</p> <p>""My arms are starting to ache, a bit."" ""Don't worry, darling. For the money we are paying you, we might need to make more than just your arms ache!"" Tony was playing to the audience. There was something even more unnerving about the tone of their laughter. Before long, though, the near silence and full attention that they gave to the action in front of them built an entirely different atmosphere. Claire was to make more noise than any of them. But she didn't realise that yet.</p> <p>Tony brought a set of wheeled steps over, so that he could reach Claire and then move out of the way quickly for the cameras. First was the ring gag again. But this time the silver metal ring with its leather straps and buckles was bigger than before. ""Open your mouth as wide as you can.""</p> <p>The ring fitted in front of Claire's lovely white teeth, but inside her lips. ""MMMmmgh. Its too big."" They was the last understandable words Claire was to utter for some time. Her mouth was stretched very wide. One cameras hydraulic platform whirred and the audience could see this cute little girls face, distorted and stretched, on the huge monitors next to them. The lights allowed the camera to close in, as Claire's wide eyes looked straight at the lens and the zoom filled the screens with her wide open mouth.</p> <p>Tony took a small knife and pulled the top of Claire's t-shirt away from her body. Claire looked really scared, now and Susan began to get up from her chair. She felt Tim's hand on her arm.</p> <p>Tony made a small cut in the neckline, another at the end of each sleeve and one more at the waistline. ""Too difficult to tear if you don't cut the hems first,"" Tim whispered. Then the cameras repositioned so that all that could be seen on the screen was Tony's hands. He gripped the neckline of the shirt with both hands and in other circumstances, Susan might have smiled at the way all the men in the room leaned forward together.</p> <p>""Aaagh"" Whether Claire realised that her groan would add to the effect, or whether it was genuine fright there was no way of telling. The t-shirt gradually ripped open at the front, but Tony was careful to allow the material to hang from her arms, still concealing her little breasts. The hint of concealed curves was explored by the cameras before Tony tore the whole top away to reveal Claire's tiny pink, bullet hard nipples on her pert developing brown chest. Susan realised that it had been less than a year since she had suggested to Claire that she was now a little too old to continue playing outside topless.</p> <p>The cameras watched Tony unbutton the jeans at the waist and tantalisingly slowly pull down the zip. The jeans fell and Tony pulled them off. Susan's daughter now hung suspended wearing only a tiny pair of green panties. The four foot nine inch tall body swung slightly and Claire groaned again as she tried to relieve the strain on her arms. But soon she would have something else to concentrate on.</p> <p>Tony took a handfull of ice cubes from an insulated pot and showed them to the camera. One camera zoomed onto Claire's face once more as the other watched Tony's left hand pull the elastic away from her flat tummy and drop them in one by one. Claire gasped as the coldness touched her skin. She began to squirm and the noises became louder. Tony took the material in his fingers and pulled the front panel away. The ice cubes dropped between her legs as Claire tried to hold her knees together to stop them. Tony strapped two more leather cuffs on Claire's ankles. The cords attached to rings in the floor had gone unnoticed until now. Claires long, slender thighs were dragged apart as the cords were tied to her ankles. The camera went onto closeup once more as Tony pulled the panties down very slightly and the ice dropped unseen into direct contact with those little lips and tiny clitoris. Claire's gasp was louder still. She began to thrash against the ropes, but Tony stood behind her and his open hand came up against that wonderful little pussy from inside the back of her panties, holding the ice cubes in contact until drips began to fall between his fingers. With his other hand he pulled until the elastic and material gave up the struggle and fell away. It wasn't only the camera that was loving this. The camera came even closer to watch the open hand increase pressure until two of the cubes began to disappear inside. Claire's eyes looked as if something was holding them wide open, too.</p> <p>Without warning, one of the other men left his chair and wheeled the steps up behind the little girl. He took one more ice cube in each hand between his thumbs and first fingers and they all watched as his hands came round her hepless body and he began to rub them against her nipples. Claire was trying hard but her little body's reflexes kept making her try to twist and pull away. Soon there were little rivulets running between Tony's fingers and down Claires breasts and stomach. But they were not clear drips. With growing suspicion, Susan watched the white milky trails dripping over more areas of skin. They watched the screens closely as any doubt about the melting fluid began to evaporate. Claire remained blissfully unaware. Even when the man popped a cube through the ring gag and onto her tongue, Claire didn't recognise something she was tasting for the first time. Unable to close her mouth or swallow she tried to push her tongue out through the ring and spit the ice cube out. But she couldn't. Her mouth was stretched too wide. Soon she began to drool. It tasted almost like having opened her mouth whilst swimming in the sea on holiday.</p> <p>""God, yes!"" The man next to Susan couldn't take his eyes of this helpless, hanging little girl in front of him. Dripping with the sperm he had been asked to donate only hours earlier.</p> <p>""Cut.""</p></div>",[]
1175,"Paying the Rent, Part 3",3,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,29,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Seven</p> <p>Claire had been sitting with her Mum for a few minutes, drinking coke ""to wash away that funny taste"" and relaxing after the first session of the afternoon. It had hurt her arms a bit and Susan could see that she had been less happy about what was happening this time.</p> <p>""Just say and we can go home,"" Susan whispered.</p> <p>""No. Its alright."" Susan couldn't tell whether she really meant it or if it was that she knew they needed the money and the difference it would make.</p> <p>""Ready again, darling?""</p> <p>Claire looked back at her Mum as Tony led her into another room. No-one followed and Susan hoped that she could trust Tony to take care if his little niece.</p> <p>When they came back into the studio, the men all looked and the almost tangible feeling of expectation returned. Susan was a little less concerned than she had been. Yes, the bondage had become more demanding and the sperm ice cubes had been unexpected. But Claire was still blissfully unaware what they had been made from and she hadn't really been hurt by what had been done to her. Susan watched the man next to her a bit more closely. He hadn't moved from his chair since the beginning. He was about 25 she guessed and tall, dark skinned (an arab, perhaps) and she had heard Tim call him Dev. He had obviously been very turned on by her little daughter during the first session and now seemed unable to take her eyes off Claire as Tony led her in. And that was exactly what he did. Claire was wearing a white schoolgirl blouse and little blue leather shorts, white sox and blue leather shoes. A striped blue ""schoolgirl"" tie loosly knotted and her hair plaited in a single pigtail with a blue ribbon at the end completed the effect. Not quite completed the effect. A blue studded leather collar with metal rings stitched into it was buckled around her throat. Attached with a metal spring clip was a blue leather dog leash that Tony was leading her in with. Her hands were behind her back. Handcuffed in heavy silver cuffs. She was still laughing from whatever Tony had told her just before leading her in. The effect was of a little eleven year old innocent schoolgirl in bondage, happy about whatever anyone wanted to do to her. The cameras were already running.</p> <p>Tony led Claire over to Tim.</p> <p>""Kneel down facing Tony."" She did as she was told. ""Now do what I told you.""</p> <p>The camera had moved back and was looking over Tim's shoulder. Claire kneeled upright and moved her knees apart. She looked up past Tim directly at the camera. She had done some acting at school, but this was to be a performance that they would all remember. She glanced back at Tony, as if for reassurance. ""Go for it, darling.""</p> <p>Her eyes went wide, she parted her lips and licked them.</p> <p>""Please sir. I am your birthday present from your friends. You can do anything you want to me. I am completely helpless so I cannot stop you. Do you want to tie me up?""</p> <p>The effect was electric. Her pretty face filled the monitor screen and was offering the viewer a promise limited only by their imaginations. Susan saw that familiar face and realised just how perfect that little narrow nose, big round blue eyes and pouting red lips would appear to the men watching. Still an innocent child but offering very grown up pleasures! She remembered how easily that little developing body had aroused her that first time they had made each other cum. How many Russian men were going to cum watching this? Susan felt herself becoming damp at the thought. For the first time she realised there were lots of men in the room, but she and Claire were the only girls. She looked sideways at Dev again.</p> <p>""Would you like to unbutton my shirt and play with me?""</p> <p>The Camera watched as Tim's fingers unbuttoned the shirt slowly from the top. The cameras watched everything!</p> <p>He stroked her hair and her face before smoothing the shirt outward across her shoulders. She continued to smile at the camera. her lips parted and her perfect white teeth adding to the effect. The shirt slid away from the front of her body. The tie hung down between those perfect little breasts. The little girl nipples filled the screens. The hand slid down over Claire's shoulders almost lovingly and cupped and gently stroked her breasts. The fingers teased her nipples.</p> <p>Without any hint of embarrassment, Claire giggled, ""Ooooh sir."" The pictures faded. The film was about to cut to the next scene.</p> <p>""You are brilliant, little girl. Do you know that?"" Tim seemed more than just pleased about what his money was buying.</p> <p>Claire stood up and Tony took her across the studio to one of the four big circular white painted columns that held up the multi story building above. Against it was a padded floor mat.</p> <p>""Lie face down on the mat, sweetheart.""</p> <p>Tony undid the handcuffs and took off the shirt and tie. Claire felt the coldness of the mat under her naked chest. ""This is going to be uncomfortable, but it won't be for too long.""</p> <p>He pulled her back against the pillar and lifted her ankles and legs up against it. He let her keep herself in that position whilst wrapping four or five turns of blue rope round the pillar, about a metre up. The man who had popped those wicked ice cubes in her mouth in the earlier scene came over to help. They pulled her ankles up the front of the column and tied them there. Tony tied two long lengths of the blue rope round Claire's wrists whilst the wheeled steps were placed behind the pillar. Tony passed the ends of the rope to the other guy and then lifted Claire by her shoulders. The ropes were put through rings on each side of the column about four metres from the ground and Claire's legs bent at the knee like human hinges as her arms pulled up behind her. When the ropes were tied to the rings, Tony gradually released his support until her nubile little body was hanging forward, her thighs apart in those shiny blue leather shorts and her naked breasts stretched and thrusting forward towards her audience. The ribbon on her plait was tied to a ring on the front of the pillar, pulling Claire's head back. She looked completely helpless and beautifully vulnerable.</p> <p>""Alright, sweetheart?"" Claire was surprised to find the position was not that uncomfortable. She was going to nod, but thought better of it. Tony whispered something to Claire. It took some time to explain and Susan wished she had agreed what they were plamnning before the filming had started. She wondered what was coming next.</p> <p>""I'll be ok if it doesn't take too long."" Claire looked apprehensive but excited. She looked at Tony. The ropes had left her body hanging so that her face was at the level of his. With a brave but slightly cheeky grin that said, ""I'm scared but I can do it,"" out loud she said, "" My pussy's started tingling."" The men shifted their positions again.</p> <p>""Ok. Lets roll."" The cameras explored Claire's helpless body from every angle. The shoes had gone, but the leather shorts, sox and pigtail had meant that the sexy little schoolgirl image had not been lost. The helpless, defenceless, vulnerable little schoolgirl image. But it wasn't just an image. It was really happening to Susan's little daughter.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Eight</p> <p>""What would you like to do with your birthday present, sir?"" Even hanging hogtied from the column, Claire managed to talk to the camera as if she meant it.</p> <p>""Do you want to feel my pussy?""</p> <p>Tim's hands appeared on screen again. The camera panned down to watch him unbutton the blue leather shorts and pull down the zip. The shorts gaped open. Tim stood to one side and the hand began to slide, palm down from her flat little tummy, inside the leather.</p> <p>""Oooh sir. Are you going to be very naughty? Please be very naughty."" The word ""very"" would be guaranteed to add inches to the male viewers the way Claire pouted it to the lens.</p> <p>Susan watched, uncomfortably. The fingers disappeared. The camera watched them working inside the leather. ""Oooh sir."" Claire's smile was just a little forced, this time. The smooth white skin of her forehead revealed above the tan line where her hair was pulled back only served to make her face look somehow cuter.</p> <p>Only Susan and Sasha had ever touched her there before.</p> <p>""Oooh sir, I...."" her voice trailled off. ""Can we stop now, please?""</p> <p>Tim didn't.</p> <p>""Please. I don't want you to do that.""</p> <p>Tim took no notice. Susan stood up.</p> <p>""Tim!""</p> <p>Tim was sliding his fingers inside, but only he and Claire knew that. Tony and Susan suspected. The men all hoped.</p> <p>""Tim! Tony. Claire wants to stop.""</p> <p>Neither showed any sign of having heard Susan's protest. She felt hands on her shoulder. It was Dev.</p> <p>""Sit down,"" he whispered. ""It will be alright.""</p> <p>He pushed her back down into her chair rather more firmly than his tone suggested.</p> <p>""But Claire doesn't want him to do that. And we agreed.""</p> <p>""I don't think we're going to stop now.""</p> <p>Before she realised what was happening, Susan felt another man holding her and other hands wrapped cord round her arms, lashing them to the arms of the Director's chair.</p> <p>""No!"" Claire's frightened voice was echoed by Susan. But both ended in strangled noises as simultaneously male fingers pushed blue rubber ballgags between protesting lips and strapped them in place.</p> <p>""Mmmmnnoooo""</p> <p>Some lights were turned towards Susan. And one of the cameras.</p> <p>""Nnnooooo""</p> <p>""We thought you might not agree if we told you everything we had planned.""</p> <p>Tony wouldn't let his sister and her little daughter come to any real harm. Would he? Unless it was for money.</p> <p>""Tony. You bastard.""</p> <p>But Tony couldn't understand waht his sister was saying through the very effective gag. But the open lips were very erotic.</p> <p>""And our Russian friends will get really turned on by a video called, ""Torturing Mummy's Little Girl!"" Won't they?""</p> <p>""MMMMMMgggghhh"" Susan struggled.</p> <p>Claire tried to thrash against her bonds and scream. Her little brown body squirmed as Tim's fingers explored. Tony untied her ankles and let them down and her body slapped back against the column. He tugged the shorts down her lithe legs and she tried to kick at him. Tim's fingers continued probing. Claire succeeded only in kicking the shorts off and Tony pulled her ankles back and up again. But this time they were tied behind the pillar, holding her knees apart, giving the effect of her body being plastered against the column. Her damp, pink, puffy little pussy was held open for the camera to watch Tim's fingers sliding into the wetness. Then there was only the tip of an index finger. Playing with that little pink clitoris. In wonderful full colour close up. Then the vision mixer split the pictures. Big tears of fear and excitement began to run down Claire's cheeks onto the blue rubber gag. But her eyes showed that the finger was winning. And the finger was rubbing faster. The face picture panned back. Tony was busy. A thin white cord was wrapped round the column and those thrusting little breasts.</p> <p>""Mmmmghh.""</p> <p>One strand was across her breasts just below the nipples. The next strand just above. Tony tied the cord off behind the column. The finger continued to rub. Claire's face was turning slightly pink. Her eyes were closed.</p> <p>Tony put a metal rod, about 10 cms long between the cords and the pillar. He twisted it. The cords tightened. They squashed into the soft breasts and the nipples fought in their trap between the strands. Claire's eyes opened again.</p> <p>Susan looked helplessly at the men sitting near her. The third camera was close up on her face. Hands were rubbing the fronts of straining trousers and jeans.</p> <p>Tim began to work faster. He licked his finger tip.</p> <p>Tony twisted the rod. Claire's breasts were being squeezed by the cord. Her nipples were little bullets between them.</p> <p>""Getting them ready for the candle wax."" Dev whispered in Susan's ear. He couldn't understand or hear her reply. Because at that moment, Claire's roped breasts and virgin clitoris overcame her fear and resistance. The eleven year old was learning her next lesson about the complete loss of control cumming could mean.</p> <p>Her face was red. She was drooling uncontrollably from the gag. Her hogtied body, suspended from the pole, was taking over. Tony twisted again. It was enough. Her little body began to shake uncontrollably.</p> <p>""Nnnnoooooooo"" She felt the cord trying to cut her breasts in two. And the wet finger seemed to get harder. The camera loved the moment. Tim curled the tip of his finger until the nail was doing the wanking. Claire tried to scream. Every tiny eleven year old nerve end screamed in that orgasm. In the studio only Susan didn't come spontaneously. Until the second scream.</p></div>",[]
1176,"Paying the Rent, Part 4",4,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Nine</p> <p>Claire had been taken down and into Tony's room to recover and have a drink. Susan was still firmly tied to the chair and gagged. Most of the men had gone off to clean themselves up. Only Dev remained standing next to the chair. He looked down at Susan.</p> <p>""Don't worry about your daughter. I'll make sure she isn't badly hurt.""</p> <p>Claire hoped it was the Arabic language that didn't translate too well. The word ""badly"" didn't reassure her.</p> <p>Dev stroked her hair and gagged face.</p> <p>""Perhaps we could make a deal?""</p> <p>But before he could go on, the others began to drift back and sit down again. No one else said anything to Susan, until Tony came back into the room, looked somewhat guiltily towards her and came to whisper into her ear.</p> <p>""Don't worry...."" The fact that everyone was saying ""Don't worry.."" made her do exactly that.</p> <p>""Don't worry, Sue. We need to go a bit further than we agreed the other day. But Tim has slipped a little something in her Coke to help her relax. Claire is brilliant at this. And its paying the rent, isn't it?""</p> <p>Susan's answer was inaudible and would have been unrepeatable if anyone could have heard it.</p> <p>This time Tim led Claire into the room. She was completely naked, on her hands and knees, wearing the dog collar with the lead in Tim's right hand. Simon tracked the camera in with them. Susan was shocked at her expression. A touch of blue eye shadow and red lipstick enhanced Claire's pouting lips and big eyes and her expression was one her Mummy had never seen before. Words kept coming into Susan's head, uninvited. Seductive, lascivious, erotic, irresistable, sexy. Sexy. So, so sexy. Her ten-and-three-quarter-year old daughter was learning about sex! Yet again, Susan guiltily felt the excitement growing in her own body at the thought of her beautiful little daughter and what they might do to her. Guilt and fear.</p> <p>Susan felt a sudden sharp pain in her arm. She looked down to find Tony with a needle, injecting something into her forearm. ""Mmmmggg"" ""It doesn't have any long term effects,"" he whispered."" It's that date rape drug that everyone talks about. Its incredible. You will lose allyour inhibitions, all your worries and have uncontrollable multiple orgasms. I know. It works on men too."" He grinned.</p> <p>""And its what Tim has given Claire!""</p> <p>""Oh yes. And it means you can take much, much more pain! And, I forgot to say 'Thank You,' for training Claire so well. She showed us the banana trick when we were getting her ready!""</p> <p>Susan would have started to protest if the drug had not begun to work so quickly. What actually happened was her tension began to fall away and she had just a flicker of remembrance that she should be protecting Claire. Just before her mind started to tell her body that she really wanted the fantasies she had tried so hard to suppress in the past couple of weeks to happen now. And some of them were very naughty.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Ten</p> <p>Most of the men were openly smoking spliffs. The atmosphere began to smell sweet and smoky. Claire came towards them on the end of her lead. The camera tracked low and the screens showed her lovely, lithe, nubile little body, approaching them. Her little pointed breasts just visible beneath her cat like progress. As she came closer, an older man who Susan had heard called Kurt stood up. He was about forty and quite attractive, not at all overweight like so many men of that age. ""You know what to do, Darling."" Tim was in control. The cameras were positioned either side. Claire kneeled tall in front of Kurt. Tim held the lead short so that she couldn't move away even if she wanted too. But she didn't seem to want to. She didn't seem to want to at all. ""This is going to be much better than a rotten old banana."" Had Susan not reached the heightened state of euphoria so quickly, she would have been thinking something else. As it was, her mind didn't want to wait to see her little daughter doing what she knew was coming next. Claire's fingers reached out and she grinned wickedly at the camera as she unzipped the pale blue Summer trousers and tugged them off. Kurt was prepared. He wore nothing underneath and, when he shrugged off his tight white sports shirt, an athletic, naked male body was fully revealed. And his prick was long and hard. His balls were completely shaved and hanging. But Claire was on a high. The screens showed her pretty young face as her eyes slowly closed and her mouth slowly opened, Very wide. She began to lean forward.</p> <p>""Cut.""</p> <p>You can't stop now!</p> <p>Film making is film making! They could and did. Make them want more!</p> <p>But the pause was only for Tony to set up the next shot.</p> <p>""Sorry, guys. Magic Claire!"" He and Tim obviously had a limited vocabulary.</p> <p>Claire looked really disappointed. But not for long. Tim let go of the lead and had a brief conversation with Simon.</p> <p>Susan was amazed to find herself getting wet. Obviously one of the side effects was an overproduction of body fluids. Her knickers and the canvas seat she was sitting on were getting very wet indeed. And she was beginning to drool uncontrollably through her gagged lips. Dev noticed. It was a sensation Susan had never felt before as he leaned over and began to kiss her face without a word. Gently and barely touching, he kissed the wetness around the blue rubber ball. She felt his hands begin to unbutton the front of her Summer dress and slip inside. She had no bra and his fingers began to cup and stroke softly. Tony had been right. All the worry had gone completely. And anyway. Her arms were tied. How could she resist... anything?</p> <p>Dev stopped playing with his new toy and moved his chair closer to hers. He sat with his hand on Susan's arm and they both looked back at little Claire.</p> <p>She was kneeling now on a padded wooden base board to which a metre high square wooden post had been fixed. At the top of the post was a padded board, about thirty centimetres square. All the padding was made from the same blue leather Claire's shorts had been made from. Tim obviously had a fetish. Claire's ankles were held either side of the post behind her with leather cuffs clipped together. The blue rope was round the top of her thighs, tying them to the post. More ropes round her body held her back firmly against it, and her hands were trapped behind her in shiny silver handcuffs. Her head was against the padded board, held there by a blue leather strap buckled in the centre of her forehead. Her hair was still pulled back from her face by the pigtail, falling forward over her right shoulder, still tied with a blue ribbon hanging next to her thrusting little breast.</p> <p>A nearly teen, nubile young body, helpless and exposed and so, so erotic.</p> <p>But Kurt was to have some time to wait for his big birthday present. Tim had other plans.</p> <p>He reached between Claire's slightly parted thighs and she giggled as his hand found a blue cord which had been tied part way up the post. He fed it forward and teased it carefully into the dampness between her legs. At the end of the cord was a blue leather loop which he handed to Kurt. He held it at the level of Claire's little waist so that its gentle pressure played with her open genitals. Next Tony handed Tim a large blue candle.</p> <p>""This is going to be very naughty."" Claire giggled nervously. Perhaps the smaller dose of the drug Tim had given her had not been quite enough.</p> <p>""Open wide.""</p> <p>Tim put about five centimeters of the candle into Claires open mouth and tied it in place with two cords round her head. The room went quiet. It was not entirely obvious what was going to happen, but everyone had a fairly good understanding. Or so they thought.</p> <p>He took a lighter and held it to the wick. The flame was surprisingly bright and the studio lights slowly dimmed as one of the cameras moved in to show Claire's face in the flickering yellow light. It panned back as Tim took two more cords attached to either side of the blue padded headboard and passed them to Kurt. The cameras and the men and girl in the room all became fixated by the candle. Held as it was, straight out from Claire's lips, the wax began to drip from its tip almost immediately. It fell onto the floor in front of the padded platform and began to form a little mound. It was a very large candle. Were they going to have to wait for it to burn down?</p> <p>Susan's body too began to drip as realisation dawned. Kurt had control. The three cords were all that were needed.</p> <p>Slowly he pulled the cord attached to the left side of the head board. It was hinged. The board began to twist to the right. Claire's head was frmly strapped to the padded board. She had no choice but to move her head with it. The candle described a long arc in the air, but the drips still fell straight to the floor.</p> <p>Perhaps the drug had been enough. The effect on Claire was similar to that on Susan. Her lips were beginning to drool, the shiny wetness on her chin being reflected in the candle light. And the cord between her legs was turning a darker, damper blue. Her beautiful big eyes were reflecting her excitement as well as the candle flame.</p> <p>Kurt pulled the right cord and her face turned slowly towards her other shoulder. The camera followed. Then slowly back to facing forward. A helpless little girl under full control of three little blue cords.</p> <p>Only three of the men in the room understood fully the purpose of the third cord.</p> <p>Kurt put his hand through the leather loop more firmy and curled his fist around it.</p> <p>Only then did they realise that the base board was not flat. It only seemed so because of the wooden wedges Tony had placed under the front and back. He pulled out the one at the back.</p> <p>Kurt began to pull forward and up. The rope cut deeper into her wet little pussy and Claire gasped through the candle. But then she realised what was happening. Slowly the platform and the post were being tilted backwards. Claire's head and the candle were tipping back, a centimetre at a time. Kurt must have been good at those fairground games where fingertip control has to be precise to score.</p> <p>As he slowly tilted her back with the crotch rope, he slowly twisted the headboard once more. Claire tried to push the candle out of her mouth, but the cords behind her head held it firm. She tried to struggle against the cords and straps. But they were tight. Her little body's excitement began to build again. The tip of Kurts already big prick was shining swollen in the candlelight. His control was precise. He watched a large drip of wax fall to the floor before making his final adjustment. A centimetre more tilt and a huge splash of holt molten wax dropped directly onto that little, bullet hard nipple. Score! A strangled noise came from somewhere in Claire's throat, but he was holding her still and she could barely move a taught little muscle. The wax dripped more. Hot. Casing her nipple and splattering across her breast and her pigtail. Tiny adjustments and it soon became clear Kurt was going for maximum effect. Squeals and gasps are even more erotic when the victim is gagged by the very cause of her torture. They became almost continuous as the flow of blue wax began to encase that barely formed flesh. Controlling her almost like a kite, Kurt let her tilt forward again whilst he moved the headboard to the other side of her trapped body. The trail of wax ran across the floor before the blue cord began to cut between Claire's sensitive pussy lips once more. Again the platform tipped back. This time he started from her breastbone and worked down.</p> <p>All eyes were fascinated by the scene developing in front of them.</p> <p>The room was full of a heady, smoky mixture of musty smells.</p> <p>The throat screams began again as the hot blue wax droplets found their mark time after time, hitting the next exposed patch of naked breast. They grew even louder it took three large drips to fully encase the nipple. The second camera was close up to Claire's suffering little face. But it was a real mixture of pain and pleasure, her eyes staying open and almost still flirting with her audience as a tiny teardrop formed and took a thin trail of blue eye make up down her cheek.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Eleven</p> <p>Seconds later her eyes seemed ready to pop as the realisation of Kurt's next intention became clear. He had let her forward again, pulled the headboard straight and was beginning to lift the crotch rope. So, so slowly. The camera panned in. The blue cord was in close up. Her tiny wet pussy lips were held apart. And her tiny but unmistakeable baby pink clitoris was so erect, just visible resting on top, trapped and tugged forwards. And the candle was dripping. And Kurt was lifting and tilting Claire back for the third time. So, so slowly.</p> <p>Then he eased her forward again.</p> <p>There was an audible sigh from the audience. The candle continued to drip its hot blue bullets.</p> <p>Again he began the slow tilt. A centimetre at a time.</p> <p>Again the sheer frustration when he let her slowly escape again.</p> <p>But then. Somehow they all knew that he wouldn't disappoint them three times. Even slower than before, they watched Claire's tight little body tipping back and then heard the scream echo in the large high ceilinged room. It was a real scream. No gag would have contained the noise as the drop of boiling wax hit its target. Followed by another. And another.</p> <p>Claire's body began to shake again. The drips spattered across her flat smooth tummy and the screams continued. Kurt continued to pull. Tony was behind the post. The cameras hydraulics began to whirr, lifting it above Claire's bondage.</p> <p>Tony was supporting her shoulders. ""Keep your eyes open if you can.""</p> <p>She could. And did.</p> <p>They continued to tip her backwards until Tony needed help to support her. The trail of wax was running up her body now. She was still screaming, but no one could have interpreted the look in her eyes as anything other than increasing painful near ecstacy. Darling little Claire was learning very early about how close the emotions of pain and pleasure really are.</p> <p>And still they were tipping her.</p> <p>The blue trail was leading up between her breasts and hitting her neck. The contrast of the hardening blue wax across her tanned nubile body was creating larger than life erotic images on the screens.</p> <p>And still they were tipping her.</p> <p>The screen was completely filled with Claires pretty, screaming, pouting face as they dropped her gently onto her back on the floor, thrusting and balanced on the post.</p> <p>And the wax began to drip down the now vertical candle. As it is designed to do. Claire's face had become the candlestick and her mouth the candle holder!</p> <p>The camera held her framed by the padded headboard as, for a moment the screams subsided.</p> <p>Until the now stumpy remains of the candle delivered its first drips onto its candle stick and into its candle holder. Susan watched mesmerised. Was she supposed to do something soon?</p> <p>For some reason Tony felt the need to hold Claire's shoulder down.</p> <p>She kept her eyes open. She was being paid to do what Uncle Tony told her to do.</p> <p>But she couldn't supress the screams as he held her there whilst the candle burned, the wax dripping across her lips, down her chin and building up its layers on her cheeks.</p> <p>The camera couldn't look away.</p> <p>The wax began to run in hot little rivulets across the hardening blue coating on her face.</p> <p>Towards that pert little nose.</p> <p>The throat screams intensified as Tony released her shoulders and held her head. He tipped it back just a little further and aimed the wax as Kurt had done. It dripped into her right nostril and began to set there as he tipped her face slightly the other way.</p> <p>Were those still wide eyes pleading now, or still seducing? It wouldn't matter much to the viewers by now.</p> <p>The other nostril began to fill and block and Claire began to struggle to breathe. She tried to flare her lips round the candle but the wax was beginning to seal. Her eyes were wider. Tony tipped her head even further back. The wax ran towards them. As it hit the eyelid, she closed them tight. Time to stop.</p> <p>But Tony and Tim knew they had the perverts dream ""in the can.""</p> <p>They needed the full mask.</p> <p>Claire was struggling in earnest now. The wax was sealing her eyes, her nose her mouth. Her little girl face was a pure blue mask with a little stumpy yellow flame burning in the middle.</p> <p>""Time to stop."" Susan tried to say. But Dev had his hand in her knickers, and in his own.</p> <p>He whispered to her.</p> <p>""We'll stop now and let Claire breathe again only if you agree to our plans for part five.""</p> <p>""If you don't agree, we just might have to wait for your little girl candle to burn right out.....""</p></div>",[]
1177,"Paying the Rent, Part 5",5,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,25,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Twelve</p> <p>The lights and the cameras were turning to Susan, now. She could no longer see Claire's wax encased little body. The drug was beginning to wear off and she was slowly realising that there was an urgent decision to make, but she couldn't quite work out what it was. Dev's fingers continued to work between her legs as Tim came across to her.</p> <p>""We have nearly all we want for today. But we thought that you might need a little persuasion to bring little Claire back for us next time. We are very happy so far and, of course we will go on paying very well. Behind me Tony is ready to blow out that wicked little flame that is burning between her lips. He can unblock her little nose and mouth in a moment. How much more she has to endure today is your choice. And you can't see her now, can you. How long can your lovely little daughter last without breathing, do you think? And when the flame burns further down, her mouth will fill with that naughty blue hot wax, won't it? And her throat....""</p> <p>Susan tried to struggle from the ropes around her arms and from Dev's fingers.</p> <p>""All we need you to do is to agree to come back next Thursday with Claire and two of her little friends. How you manage it will be down to you, but if you don't nod your head soon,... who knows...""</p> <p>Susan nodded frantically. ""Magic. But just in case you were thinking you might say ""yes"" now and then not deliver, I think that you should know that we sometimes get involved in the ""snuff"" market too. Oddly enough, it was a lovely girl about your age that featured in my last production. It was called ""Terminal pleasure."" Remind me to show you sometime. I loved the final scene when she was suspended by the ankles beneath the crane, all tied up and helpless as it lowered her face first into the swimming pool!""</p> <p>""Do we have a deal? Good. I can see that we do.""</p> <p>The last comment was made as Susan's body betrayed her and Dev's fingers succeeded. Amazingly the combination of drug, fear and concern brought her body to its climax and her orgasmic sounds, muffled by the ever present gag echoed around the room. When Susan recovered enough to open her eyes again, she found the attention was no longer on her.</p> <p>Claire had been released and she and Tony were peeling the wax from her face and body. Her skin had been covered in sun tan lotion before the session, so that the wax came away easily. Susan didn't know whether to be relieved or concerned when she realised that Claire was actually giggling.</p> <p>""That was scary, Uncle Tony. But if this is sex, yippee!""</p> <p>The drug had obviously worked incredibly well so far. But where was all this going, she thought, not for the first time.</p> <p>Then Susan remembered that Tim had said, "" We have nearly all we want for today."" Slowly she remembered how this session had started. She watched as the blue collar and lead were buckled round Claire's little neck, once more. Shiny silver handcuffs were put on her wrists behind her back and she was taken back to where Kurt was sitting, still naked on the canvas chair. This time she walked over to him, before sinking back to the floor, kneeling upright before him. Again the cameras and lights closed in and the screens filled with her pretty little face neck, shoulders and tiny little breasts.</p> <p>""Shall I do it now?"" She turned to Tony.</p> <p>""Do you think you can do everything we talked about, Darling?""</p> <p>""I'll try. But you know I've never done it before.""</p> <p>Kurt's prick seemed to grow an extra inch. His wasn't the only one in the room!</p> <p>The shot was set up again exactly where it had been left earlier. Then this little girls grinning face began to fill the screen. Her little mouth opened wide and moved towards the waiting, swollen tip. Kurt stood up. The cameras moved in tight either side of him. Claire let the tip part her lips even wider and hold them open, just like a ball gag would have done. Her pretty brown eyes turned to the camera on the left and held the gaze. Every man watching would know it was him she was doing this to. Slowly she leaned forward. She had no control, her hands being behind her back, but the practice with the banana had paid off. The camera on the right dropped lower and watched, looking up at the cock slowly sliding in. Claire had learned to relax her throat in a way most women would never achieve in their lifetimes. Children learn quickly and are very willing to accept what they are told!</p> <p>A centimetre at a time, her child's eyes still seducing the camera, Claire let the shaft slide in. First into her mouth and then, the viewers scarcely believing what they were watching, into her throat. Its progress could clearly be seen as this bulge began to stretch her throat further and further back. She paused for a moment, when a tiny cough threatened to ruin the effect, but the little girl managed to stifle the reflex as she had learned to do over several days that week, until the shiny, hairless balls were actually resting against her chin. All in one continuous invasion!</p> <p>""Come on, Susan."" Dev had been given a job.</p> <p>He untied her arms, but left the gag in place. She got shakily to her feet and allowed herself to be led over to where Kurt was standing. The effects of what she had been given had not completely worn off, and she found herself almost unable to resist.</p> <p>""Kneel down.""</p> <p>Soon it became clear what Susan's role was to be.</p> <p>""This is where Mummy makes Kurt cum in little daughters throat""</p> <p>The thought crossed Susan's mind that maybe she had got a bit too carried away when explaining the pleasures of cock sucking to her own daughter. But it was too late to do anything about that now.</p> <p>Claire began to lean slowly back again. The flesh began to reappear, wet and sticky with Claire's saliva and Kurts pre cum drips.</p> <p>Susan reached up between Kurts parted legs. All she could see was the cheeks of his bottom until she realised that she could also see the screens off to one side. She saw her own fingers start to squeeze and tease his shiny red, veined balls. He seemed to grow even larger. Kurt had needed to lean forwards and Claire had had to tip her head back to make the alignment into her throat possible. Now his prick was too high for her little mouth until Susan found herself somehow compelled to take the shaft and aim it ready again. Claire kneeled taller. Again, a centimetre at a time the cock began to disappear. This time fed slowly in by her own Mummy! Susan was now kneeling up herself, her head turned to one side resting against Kurt's back. Both her hands were now reaching up to his prick and balls and it was almost as if she was watching someone else on the screen. Helping a man fuck her own daughters little face. Should she be enjoying this?</p> <p>There was no way Kurt was going to last long. Sandwiched as he was between Mother and handcuffed Daughter. Claire was moving faster now. Bananas weren't quite as hard as this, but her eyes still suggested she was ""on a mission.""</p> <p>As the dripping prick reappeared, Susan found herself starting to wank him in an almost instinctive way. As it disappeared into the tight, warm wetness her other hand began to squeeze those hardening balls. The rythm got faster. Sliding in..... then sliding out again.</p> <p>The timing was perfect. All three sensed the moment. At its deepest, the final swelling in Claire's throat was clearly visible for everyone to watch on the screens.</p> <p>Susan squeezed.</p> <p>A strangled ""Yessss"" came from Kurt.</p> <p>Claire's lips parted, as if she needed to breathe around the mouth filling flesh. It only served to increase the erotic effect as her eyes showed a sudden change from, ""In control,"" to, ""Can I cope.</p> <p>The throat camera watched as the rythmic spasms started.</p> <p>Kurt began to pull back. The tip appeared, sperm spurting from the tip.</p> <p>And Claire, lovely, ""magic"" nearly eleven year old nubile little Claire, kept her eyes and her mouth wide as the camera explored the white frothy juice inside, trailing back to the tip still being ""milked"" by her very own Mummy!</p> <p>The applause was loud and spontaneous from the men in the room. Claire was learning fast how to 'pay the rent."" </p><p>But how high would the price be next time?</p></div>",[]
1178,"Paying the Rent, Part 6",6,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Fourteen</p> <p>Susan felt that now familiar mixture of guilt and excitement as she and Claire went into her bedroom to carry out Tony's directions. Claire was finding all this a great new exciting adventure. Susan seemed to be in a constant state of arousal despite her misgivings. But there now seemed no choice but to go along with the plan.</p> <p>Susan had laid out the toys Tony had left with her on a round silver tray, together with a large pot of cream. A big towel was on the bed and Claire looked questioningly at her Mummy.</p> <p>""Uncle Tony asked if I could get you used to these. It seems they have plans for your next film session. Are you sure you are still ok with all this?""</p> <p>Susan's concerns were threatening to overwhelm her.</p> <p>""I got very scared with the wax last time and I didn't know where you were. But it was very exciting. Can you stay near me next time and talk to me. Then I'll know it's alright. I trust Uncle Tony to look after me, but I'd rather have you. What are they going to film this week?""</p> <p>""I'm not really sure,"" Susan lied. ""But I'll tell you what Uncle Tony asked us to do."" At this stage, Susan had no idea how she was going to get Christopher and Sasha to the studio in three days time, but there had to be a way.</p> <p>""You remember what you learned with the banana?""</p> <p>""My throat still feels very strange sometimes. It seems so much easier when I swallow my food at meal times. Sasha said she had never seen me eat so much so fast when we were at McDonalds yesterday, and I very nearly told her. But then I thought I'd better not. So I told her I was learning to be a sword swallower instead, and she thought I was joking. I was, really, but you would have known what sort of sword I meant,"" Claire giggled.</p> <p>""Do I have to learn to swallow something else.""</p> <p>""We'll come to that. Do you remember when we lay in bed that first time and played with each other?""</p> <p>Claire blushed.</p> <p>""And you remember how we gradually overcame your reflexes with the banana?""</p> <p>""Yesss?"" Claire was puzzled now.</p> <p>""Well, you know how proper sex works. I explained to you about the boys penis going into your vagina?""</p> <p>""Yesss?""</p> <p>""Well some boys like to put it in your bottom too.""</p> <p>""That's not fair. They seem to have all the choices. Do girls just have to let them?"" She thought for a moment.</p> <p>""Do they put it in anywhere else?"" She seemed to be thinking what other places there might be.</p> <p>""Lets talk about your mouth, your pussy and your bottom first, shall we?""</p> <p>Claire looked at the things on the tray.</p> <p>""Uhh, huh. I think I can guess what's coming.""</p> <p>""Uncle Tony wants us to do with your pussy and your bottom what we did with your throat. What do you think?""</p> <p>Susan was beginning to get damp as she thought about what was about to happen. She dearly loved Claire and the thought of playing with her little smooth nubile body for the next hour or so was very exciting.</p> <p>Claire said nothing. She stood up and unbuttoned her shorts and top. Her little training bra fell to the floor and she wriggled out of her little cotton panties and pushed her trainers off without even pausing to unlace them. Completely naked, she threw herself onto the towel, threw her arms and legs open and looked at her Mummy.</p> <p>""I take it that means your going to let me try, then.""</p> <p>Susan opened the cream bottle and splashed some into her hands. The baby lotion had always felt sensuous to her.</p> <p>""I love you very much.""</p> <p>""I love you too Mummy."" Suddenly the giggles and embarrassment was gone. Susan sat on the side of the bed and leaned forward. Her open palms, coated with the cream, rested on the front of Claire's shoulders. She leaned forwards and kissed Claire on the lips. The kiss was just a little longer than any of their previous kisses had been. The Mother and daughter relationship was becoming rather more than just that.</p> <p>Susan lifted her face back and looked at Claire. Whatever tension there had been in the little body seemed to relax and she sank imperceptibly into the luxurious white bath towel.</p> <p>Susan's hands slid gently down the front of Claire's body to her puffy little nipples. Her breasts were barely formed yet, but Susan felt a softness there as her fingers began to massage the cream into them. She couldn't believe how much running her fingers over her own daughters little body was turning her on. Or perhaps she could. She had fantasised about this moment before.</p> <p>She took some more of the cream and rubbed it into the flat little tummy. Claire's skin was taking on a slippery quality in the soft bedroom light, and her whole body was beginning to shine. She stretched her arms right up above her head and held on to the rail.</p> <p>""Tie me up, Mummy,"" she whispered.</p> <p>Susan went to her wardrobe and came back with two of her own old school ties. She had never quite brought herself to throw them away for some reason. Was this the reason?</p> <p>She wrapped them around Claire's thin little wrists and tied them to the white painted bottom rail of the headboard.</p> <p>She filled her hands with more cream and let her hands massage it into Claire's thighs and all the way down her lithe little legs until her whole body was slippery with the cream. Then she helped Claire move her feet closer to her bottom, bringing her knees up and outward. Her cream soaked hand worked along the inside of Claire's thigh until it came to the hairless little pussy. Her oily fingers played with the little puffy lips until they began to open. The deep pinkness inside seemed so pure and perfect.</p> <p>""Are you sure?"" Susan whispered.</p> <p>Claire nodded.</p> <p>There was a moment when their eyes met and held contact. A voice Susan had never quite heard before whispered simply.</p> <p>""Yes please.""</p> <p>Susan's index finger teased the little slit open and slowly invaded the virgin little opening. She had expected some resistance but there was none. She thought for a moment about the games Claire, Sasha and Christopher had been playing, but decided not to ask.</p> <p>The finger was held in the wetness. A mix of Claire's juices which had continued to secrete freely since the drugs, and the baby cream, created a suction, the so soft flesh inside her generating even more wetness and feelings of love within Susan herself.</p> <p>Claire's eyes were closed now, as she lay stretched and wide open to receive her Mummy's second finger. The natural stretch in the growing child's flesh soon let in the third, but no more. Susan could see the little baby clitoris peeping and the temptation to lean over and lick it became intense. But she resisted. This might be a learning experience for her daughter, but it was no less so for Susan.</p> <p>She remembered what Tony had said. She reached over for the little rubber ball with the tube and pump ball attached. Feeling the fingers sliding out, Claire opened her eyes to watch.</p> <p>""It pumps up inside you to stretch. Do you want to try?""</p> <p>Claire nodded.</p> <p>The cream on her hand and Claire's body was soon all over the rubber ball. Susan closed the little orange plastic valve on the pump and began to squeeze. They both watched as the rubber ball began to grow. She squeezed ten times. The ball was now about 10 cms across, shiny and black. She opened the valve and it deflated back to its original size.</p> <p>Claire had a look of frowning concentration on her cute little face as her Mummy pushed the ball into her tight little wet pussy. She squeezed twice and Claire's, ""Oooh,"" was so spontaneous, they both burst out laughing.</p> <p>Susan was unable to resist using her other hand to gently massage Claire's budding little breasts and nipples as she squeezed the ball again. Twice more. Claire's vulva was being opened like a little flower turning from a bud into a tulip and the black rubber balloon could be seen on the end of its tube, stretching the little pussy walls.</p> <p>Susan opened the valve and it disappeared.</p> <p>Next time it was seven pumps.</p> <p>""Hey. I feel full.""</p> <p>Then nine. Had Susan been reading about this or watching it on one of Tony's videos, her fingers would have been out of control between her legs by now. As it was, she wasn't quite at the point where she could bring herself to masturbate in front of her own helpless little daughter. It somehow seemed too selfish. But it was a close call.</p> <p>Again the ball deflated and the little flower shrank back into its closed petals.</p> <p>Susan gently pulled it out and slid her fingers gently inside. Four.</p> <p>She had played with herself. Her boyfriends and her ex husband had played with her. She had had Claire. But even so, it took a great deal of pressure to stretch her own pussy to take four fingers. And here was Claire, not quite eleven yet, already stretched enough to take four fingers. But she was so tiny. A growing body was obviously more elastic than she had realised. She played some more. Her own clitoris was beginning to feel rock hard with the sheer pleasure of playing with Claire's creamy little body tied to the bed, when she remembered there was more to be done. She slid the deflated ball back inside and left it there.</p> <p>""Have you been to the toilet lately?""</p> <p>""I went just before we came in here.""</p> <p>""Just a wee?""</p> <p>Some things had not yet progressed beyond baby talk. Claire obviously thought otherwise.</p> <p>""I had a shit, if that's what you mean. Are you going to do that to my bottom, too?""</p> <p>There was nothing to say, really.</p> <p>Without being untied, Claire had to cross her arms as she turned over onto her tummy. She pulled her knees up and apart and thrust her bottom into the air, her little anus puckered and dark, as if waiting for its turn. Both creamed hands massaged those cute little bottom cheeks before Susan's left thumb moved its way between them. By now it was so slippery there was almost no resistance and it sank in all the way. Susan was ready for the ""Ooh"" this time.</p> <p>She held the cheeks apart and the two thumbs came together. She pulled the first out again and then with them nail to nail, she pushed.</p> <p>This time the resistance was greater.</p> <p>""Aaagh""</p> <p>But she didn't release the pressure.</p> <p>Inexorably the walls of the little anus began to stretch and allow the intrusion. Little by little the thumbs began to disappear inside. When they were all the way in, it was a perfect arrangement for Susan to begin to carefully stretch and play. Soon the opening was enough for the thumbs to slide in and out freely until Susan reached across for a realistic looking pink rubber dildo. She covered it with cream and pushed. Her other hand, open palm upwards reached for the ball's little pump between Claire's legs and trapped it under the flatness of her stomach inside her open palm..</p> <p>No longer fully in control of her feelings, Susan caught herself thinking, ""I am fucking my daughter's bottom,"" before the reality took over from the words once more. The pink rubber was doing just that, though. Sliding in and out, covered in the white sperm like cream, with Susan squeezing Claire up to meet its entry. Each squeeze was pumping up the black rubber ball, deep inside Claire's pussy. Claire was moaning quietly. The rhythm was getting faster. The hand underneath began to find its own way back towards those little pouting open pink lips, leaving the pump to remain trapped between pelvic bone and bed. Susan's finger found its target and began to tease. The realistic dildo began to take on a life of its own, getting faster and coming all the way out, leaving a wide open dark hole ready for it to re-enter. Each time it closed less, and each time Susan saw the cream dribbling around it taking on the appearance of recently ejaculated sperm. Her finger got faster and her own clitoris tingled and dripped more demandingly, but there were no fingers left to rub it. Or were there?</p> <p>Almost desperately, she pushed the rubber prick deep, pushing Claire down against the towel. She left it there to reach up and untie Claire's wrists. She almost had to lie on top of her little daughter's naked body to reach, and Claire's knees gave way as they slid down the bed, trapping her Mummy's hand beneath her. And pumping for the tenth time!</p> <p>Undoing knots in ties one handed was always going to be a struggle, but the sexual urgency wouldn't allow failure and the ties gave up their captive.</p> <p>Claire uncrossed her arms and winced silently at the cramp. But by now the newly discovered unbelievable feeling of orgasm was building up in Claire's little body, too. Susan took Claire's hand and moved herself up the bed so that she could release the waistband of her jeans, slide the zip down and ease Claire's fingers inside. The position they were in would have been uncomfortable were it not for the human body's ability to ignore practical considerations as orgasm approaches.</p> <p>Normally almost impossible to achieve by adults without considerable planning, timing and concentration, Mummy and daughter found themselves both approaching the inevitable simultaneously. Susan's fingers rubbed. Her other hand returned to the pink rubber and the rhythm resumed. Claire's inexperienced little fingers knew what to do. Although far less skilled in sensing what the right speed and pressure was, Susan had got to the point where it didn't matter. Hands and fingers got faster. They both felt the tingles growing and growing until both came to the point where their bodies were screaming for release. One more touch…one more thrust, one last flick….</p> <p>""What's the matter? Do you need us to go and get help?""</p> <p>Mother and daughter flew apart. But it was too late. They were both beyond the point of no return. Without each others fingers to provide the friction, their own hands flew to provide the final rub. As Claire had twisted over on the bed, her weight had driven the rubber prick deep inside and brought her vulva to maximum stretch.</p> <p>Sasha and Christopher stood incredulous in the doorway watching the orgasms course through both female bodies.</p></div>",[]
1179,"Paying the Rent, Part 7",7,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Fifteen</p> <p>Susan had always been a fatalist. Claire had left her doorkey at Sasha's house and Sasha and Christopher had simply come round to return it. Getting no response from knocking the door, but hearing noises inside, they had simply let themselves in. There had been no option but to explain everything. Whether it had been Claire's enthusiasm or the thought of money to buy toys, who can tell. However it had happened, the four of them were sitting in Tim's studio reception at exactly the time he had asked. No going back.</p> <p>Tim looked at them.</p> <p>""Oh yes, I think so."" Susan tried to look at the youngsters through his eyes. Claire was always going to be the star. Somehow this incredible adventure had given her a vitality that her dancing and sports activities had never quite achieved before. Her cute little face served only to add to the effect. She looked the perfect tease! But most teasers stop just when it gets interesting. Claire was learning that there needn't be limits! Christopher was a little taller than Claire and thin. He too was very athletic with short, almost shaved hair, dark Meditteranean eyes and his short sleeved shirt and white shorts showed that his tennis playing was beginning to develop his upper arm and thigh muscles. Sasha was stunning. The tallest of the three, she had long, waist length blond hair and bright green sparkling eyes. Her skin was pale and soft and the beginnings of a beautifully developing figure was just discernable beneath the tight top and tiny shorts. Her long lithe legs were smooth and naked between the bottom of her shorts and short white socks and black trainers. But it was her face that drew Susan's attention. She had never noticed before how those high, prominent cheekbones seemed to emphasise a sensuous and inviting mouth. Susan had always had slightly bi-sexual tendencies but she found herself longing to kiss that mouth. The thought brought a mental flashback to Claire with her little mouth and throat bulging from Kurt's invading penis last time and Susan fought not to transfer the image of sticky white sperm and filling cheeks to Sasha.</p> <p>""We won't be asking you two to do much this time, but we will pay you both if you're happy to take your clothes off and join the fun.""</p> <p>Tim's voice brought Susan back out of her momentary fantasy. It was really a question.</p> <p>The children looked at each other, looked at Claire and nodded shyly.</p> <p>""No going back!""</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Sixteen</p> <p>Tim had been happy to agree to Susan staying close to Claire this time. He had assured her that the inhibition releasing drug that they had used last time had no long term side effects and was not addictive. She wanted to believe him as they sat in his office holding their naked left arms out whilst he used the injection syringe expertly. They had walked through the studio which had been completely empty, except for the usual camera equipment, backdrops and canvas chairs. Lots more canvas chairs. Tony came into the office and nodded to Tim.</p> <p>""Ten minutes.""</p> <p>Claire took the elastic hair band off and her long light brown, blondish hair cascaded over her shoulders. She wrinkled her cute little nose at Uncle Tony and asked, ""Is it going to be naughtier than last time?""</p> <p>""Would you like it to be?""</p> <p>""It got very scary.""</p> <p>Tony and Susan's eyes met for a moment and Susan had a flash of doubt at the way Tony had avoided giving an answer.</p> <p>Tim got up and turned some of the lights in the room off.</p> <p>He put four large plastic carrier bags onto the desk.</p> <p>""I'll just leave you to put these on if I may and then I'll be back to collect you in about five minutes. Remember, the key to turning men on is to look as if you're enjoying yourselves. Unless ....""</p> <p>He didn't seem able to find an end to the sentence and left Tony with them as he went out of the room, closing the door behind him. Tony opened the first bag. ""This is for Chris.""</p> <p>Now Susan knew why Tim had rung to ask for measurements. After overcoming a touch of shyness, both Christopher and Sasha looked stunning in what Tim had provided for them. As for Claire and Susan.........</p> <p>By the time Tim came back to lead them to the studio, they had all been given their directions for how the session was to start. But no one had prepared them for what they now found in the studio.</p> <p>The lights in the room were already off, except for the area in front of the two rows of chairs. In the dimness Susan could see that there were at least twenty men in the ""audience. The front row had one of two new faces, but she immediately noticed Kurt and Dev from last time in the centre seats, either side of the Director's empty seat.</p> <p>There was an immediate shuffling from the men in the room. And no wonder.</p> <p>Sasha's eleven year old body was virtually naked except for a broad bright green leather belt with silver rings stitched around it and two bright shiny silver buckles at the front. From the hips, two very narrow green leather straps led up and over her shoulders to her waist at the back. Two more led down between her thighs and between her bottom cheeks back up to the waistbelt with just a tiny triangle of leather stitched to them to form tiny panties. All had silver rings and buckles and one narrow green leather band was stitched to the straps around her body, just wide enough to cover her nipples. The final touch was a single narrow green leather strap round her face and tight between her lips, buckled at the back and holding her mouth poutingly open. Already the effect of the drug was causing her to drool slightly, making her lips wet and shiny in the studio lights. Her hands were handcuffed in front of her.</p> <p>Christopher's ""costume"" was virtually identical, except that his penis and balls had been pulled through a stitched hole in the front of his leather ""pants"" and his hands were cuffed behind his back. The drug had made his prick and balls swell and they looked out of proportion to the rest of his eleven year old body.</p> <p>Susan had been shocked to discover that she was to wear a somewhat larger version of Sasha's bondage gear. Her breasts were not large, but beautiful, round and firm. She was about 170cm tall and her visits to the gym twice a week had kept her body lithe, young and athletic. She felt her erect nipples being crushed into the softness of her breasts by the tight strap across them. She was pleased that she had completely shaved herself before they came out. The leather triangle would have revealed if that had not been the case. She was not wearing handcuffs or a gag. Yet.</p> <p>Tim had held Claire back whilst Susan and the two children were brought into the bright lights. There were silver rings set in the floor around the outside edge of a grey painted circle. Tony used six lengths of silver chain and padlocks to keep the three in position, sitting on the floor. Each had a short chain from waist to floor and a much longer one which would allow them to move a considerable distance when the short one was released.</p> <p>In the centre of the circle was a large triangular wooden ""horse."" Either side of the wooden triangle two platforms had been built, each about a metre square, high enough for whoever stood on them to reach about two metres avove the horse's top edge.</p> <p>Built into the centre of the horse were two large rubber dildos, complete with realistic looking balls, the rearmost one being slightly smaller than the front one. But only slightly. To one side was a control console that Tony walked over to now. Above the horse was an electric winch with chains and a ""spreader bar"" attached. The cameras explored the captives on the floor and the equipment laid out in the studio. Then Claire came into the circle. She looked like Alice in Wonderland. Her long hair cascaded down the back of a little pink gingham dress with buttons from neck to hemline. She wore tiny white socks and little black shoes and nothing else. She skipped in and turned to face the ""audience"" and the cameras. The screen filled with her cute little face.</p> <p>""Hello. I've come to play with you, because I can't find anyone to play with who is going to be as much fun as you are."" Those little brown eyes widened innocently.</p> <p>""I've brought my friends and my Mummy too. Because they like to make sure that I don't get into any trouble.""</p> <p>She giggled. Drama classes at school had been one of Claire's favourites.</p> <p>""If you'll play with me, I'll take all my clothes off. Would you like that?""</p> <p>""But you'll have to take yours off too. No. I've had a better idea. We'll take your clothes off for you. Stand up everybody.""</p> <p>The lights and the cameras came round to fill the whole studio as Claire used a little key to unlock the padlocks on the short chains. Susan saw with horror that amongst the men on the front row was her boss at the Bank. He winked at her.</p> <p>""Me first.""</p> <p>Claire pouted and flirted with her audience as one by one she undid the buttons down the front of the dress until her little pink nipples and hairless little pussy almost sprang into filling the screen. Wearing only the socks and shoes she bounced over to Dev on the front row and undid his trousers, pulling them down. He helped her take off the rest of his clothes as Susan, Christopher and Sasha moved through the rows of men and did the same. The drugs were coming to full effect and the cameras followed as little fingers released straining genitals and exposed man after man to the coming pleasures. Soon all clothes had been thrown to the back of the room. Strangely no-one seemed to be thinking about how they were going to find their own afterwards.</p> <p>The lights slowly dimmed again as the four returned to their positions and the men sat down. Claire talked to the camera and the audience again.</p> <p>""That's nice. I've never had so many big toys to play with before. What shall we do first. I know."" She put one finger suggestively into the corner of her mouth and tilted her head to one side. Lets play dare.""</p> <p>Claire had never been good at keeping in one place for long and the cameras had to follow carefully as she moved around the ""stage."" ""I dare you to catch one of my little paper balls when I throw it to you and do what it says on it.""</p> <p>With that she knelt down and picked the first sheet from a small pile of papers on the floor, read it and screwed it into a ball.</p> <p>""Oooh. I spotted someone I think will enjoy that one.""</p> <p>With that she tossed it to one of the men on the front row that Susan had not seen before.</p> <p>""What's you're name?""</p> <p>""Peter.""</p> <p>""Oh yes. You like little boys, don't you Peter. Read it out for me Peter.""</p> <p>A voice in the semi darkness read,"" Let Christopher sit on your lap for the next four forfeits.""</p> <p>""Ooooh. Do you think you can last that long with a nearly naked little boy playing with your thing?""</p> <p>Susan remembered how shocked she had been when Claire had started being so lascivious last time the drug had taken over.</p> <p>Claire led Chris to the man, helped him sit sideways across Peter's lap and carefully padlocked the short chain round the leg of the chair.</p> <p>""Mind what toys you play with, you two!""</p> <p>Kurt got Sasha. Soon she had been lifted onto his lap and her long lithe legs spread wide apart over the wooden arms of the chair. Tony had used white rope to hold her there and she was sitting on Kurt's prick, nestling between the creases of the leather. Her gagged mouth looked as if she might like to say something, if only she had been able to. Instead she just gently dribbled. At both ends.</p> <p>""Who's going to play with my Mummy?""</p> <p>Tony had rehearsed this preparation carefully with Claire, of course. She winked at her Mummy's boss.</p> <p>""I know, we'll let someone look after her later, cos I might need her if I get frightened. But I think its going to be.... you!""</p> <p>She turned and threw the next crumpled ball of paper to Dev. He read it and smiled to himself. But he didn't read it out loud.</p> <p>""Who's next?""</p> <p>Claire went through the routine again, but Tim shouted, ""Cut,"" as one of the men on the second row caught the paper ball.</p> <p>""Set up the next scene.""</p> <p>Tony pressed some of the buttons on the console and the winch lowered the bar down. One of the cameramen lifted it forwards of the box and left it hanging against the front.</p> <p>""Come back here, darling.""</p> <p>Claire backed up to the front of the box and stood patiently whilst Tony put the padded leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles and attatched them to either end of the bar. They were the ones Claire had worn last time. Tony went back to the console and raised the winch until her arms were stretched out above her head and she had to put her feet close together for them to support her, The action stretched her little breasts almost flat, but the puffy little nipples still stood proud from her childlike chest. tony came back and wrapped a twisted black scarfe around Claire's head and across her mouth, gagging her tightly.</p> <p>""Are you alright darling?"" This time she and Susan had agreed a signal if Claire wanted to stop. If she screwed her eyes tight closed for more than a moment, it meant that she had had enough. The only problem was that it had not even crossed Susan's mind that she might be in bondage again. What was she going to be able to do if she got the signal. She hoped that Claire hadn't realised that.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Seventeen</p> <p>A younger man, who looked as if he might even have still been teenager was standing next to Claire's stretched helpless body as Tim said, ""Action.""</p> <p>One camera focussed on her eyes and one on what he was doing to her. There were now four huge screens set up for the audience to follow when their view was blocked, as it inevitably was sometimes by the cameras and people.</p> <p>Another man was on the set with a flash still camera now, too. Capturing the best moments for the child porn magazines Tim and Tony were so fond of promoting alongside their video library.</p> <p>His hand came up to her little chest and stroked. Between his thumb and finger he held a little capsule of oil which he gradually squeezed out across her breasts. Adding a gentle glistening quality to the slightly goose pimply skin that the cameras were now showing in pin sharp focus. He dropped the empty capsule and his hands sensuously spread the oil; his thumb and fingers now occasionally pinching at the lttle nipples which began to obediently enlarge at the attention. Soon the pinching took in a larger area around her nipples and Claire visibly winced as she was unable to escape the pressures. His fingers left white and then reddening impressions as his touch became stronger. Soon he was pinching hard and Claire was obviously tring to pull away, but the box behind her prevented it. Then off camera Tony passed what looked like a little plastic cup with a tube and a pump attached, just like the pump Susan had used on her daughter just a few days ago. It was about eight centimetres across and the boy held it to Claire's left breast and pumped. The camera moved for a sideways view through the clear plastic. They watched as her breast and her nipple were sucked into the cup. He pumped more. Soon her skin, her flesh and her nipple had grown into the suction. Her nipple seemed to shrink slightly as its skin stretched onto the rest of her breast, unable to resist the suction. Tony passed an identical device. Claire's little face was concentrating hard as her right breast ""grew"" into the cup. The final pump elicited a little gasp.</p> <p>A tiny tap sealed the cups and the man cut off the pipes and pumps with the scissors Tony passed him. Claire's little breasts were sealed in their plastic suction.</p> <p>None of the audience was quite ready for what happened next. Nor was Claire. Or Susan. The boy and the man who had helped set up the scenes last time moved up onto the platforms as Tony pressed the winch button. Each holding an ankle they steaded Claire's helpless, now spreadeagling body as it was lifted up and back over the horse, the cups still firmly ""sucking."" They held her legs wide apart, the cameras seeking out the wetness the drug had provided for her opening vulva as the winch slowly began to lower her again. As her pussy touched the larger front dildo, the motor stopped. Claire's eyes looked expectant above the now sodden scarfe gag.</p> <p>A voice from the audience read out the next ""forfeit.""</p> <p>""Swing your little slave's body across the top of the horse until my natural juices make the edge and the dildos slippery. Then impale me.""</p> <p>Claire's voice could be dubbed over later if it would sound more effective, thought Tim.</p> <p>Susan tried to smile reassuringly up at Claire, but she was hanging too high to attract her attention.</p> <p>The men followed the instructions. Her upper body was still glistening from the oil, but she was providing plenty of her own lubrication as the close up lenses watched the rounded tips of the dildos part her little pussy lips as she swung slowly across them. Then she stopped. The silence in the room was broken by a momentry noise from the motor. Claire dropped a couple of centimetres. Tony beckoned Susan onto the platform as he stood by the console. The audience watched as Susan's slim fingers teased the rubber against pussy and anus. As they rested against the dilated openings that Mum and daughter had prepared for this moment, Tony operated another control. The camera watched as the front dildo began to swell. Into a pink ballon. Tony let it deflate again. He operated the slightly smaller black one behind it. And shrank it back to its normal size again. Then a room full of throbbing penises and three throbbing pussies all enlarged as the motor whirred and Susan's fingers guided the rubber in. She stroked her baby daughters leg as it rested, held open by the sloping side of the wooden box. Impaled was an interesting word. She looked to Tony to see if he wanted her to tie Claire's ankles to the rings in the floor. Tony was holding out a long, thin leather whip for the next ""dare."" Claire noticed too. Her little body tensed but the drug had taken Susan past the point where the pleasure took over. Putting the rope through the ring on Claire's ankle cuff, she ran the other end through the floor ring. And pulled tight. She looked up and saw that the man on the other side was doing the same. Claires little body was stretched in a giant cross shape astride the box. Her hair fell across her shoulder and her little face was damp from the scarfe gag. She looked beautiful, vulnerable and so so sexy. Tony pressed the button and lifted her a few centimetres to test the ropes. The dildos slid a little way out of her vulva and her bottom. Her legs stretched. Tony dropped her again. The dildos disappeared and her pussy lips met the wooden edge of the horse. Why was Susan dripping at the thought of her own litle darling girl being whipped?</p> <p>In the audience, Sophie shifted her position slightly. The gentle ache in her legs had been forgotten by her disbelief in what she had witnessed. She felt a sudden squirt of dampness under the tops of her thighs. There is only so much resistance a virile man can find against a nubile body on its lap! The tiny movement had been enough to overcome it. The slight smell of sperm rose from beneath her. Peter had long since given up trying to keep his hands of poor helpless Christopher's exposed genitals.</p></div>",[]
1180,"Paying the Rent, Part 8",8,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Eighteen</p> <p>The other lights in the room dimmed as a bright spotlight made Claire's stretched little body shine. The oil and the sweat glistened as her muscles tried to fight the tension Tony had created. Only she knew that he had pumped up the dildos in her little pussy and bottom so that they were trapped inside her, the tight rings of her own vulva and bottom now at the absolute limit of their elasticity. And it would not be enough to let the engorged rubber to slide out until they had been deflated again. The hard wooden edge of the horse split her pussy and the tension in her stretched wide open legs was matched only by that in her her arms. Her body was held in a beautiful taught cross, her little breasts and nipples, still encased in their little transparent suckers, almost flat. Her eyes were still open, but the sweat from her brow was beginning to dampen her hair and little rivulets were running down her face onto the gag. The next lucky winner stepped up onto one of the platforms. He took the plastc cup on her right breast and pulled it away from her body. Claire began to whimper as her breast and nipple seemed to be being pulled from her chest. Then the vacuum lost its seal. Her nipple and the area around it where it had been sucked into the cup were engorged and erect, dark red as the blood began to curculate again. She wimpered more as he pulled the left one off. It proved harder and the camera went into real closeup to watch the lovely eleven year old nipple burst back into sight, her chest visibly rising and falling as she began to pant with the sensation. The man had a short silver chain with two metal clips at the end. The camera saw the little metal teeth as he opened one and released it slowly onto Claire's right nipple. A strangled scream was followed by another as the other clip was applied. Claire's body was sweating freely now and Tony nodded to Susan. At the end of her chain, Susan climbed onto the rostrum and used a cool damp cloth that Tony had handed to her.</p> <p>""Don't worry, darling. It won't be for long."" She wiped some of the sweat away, but the bubbly seductive Claire was obviously suffering more now.</p> <p>""It's paying the Rent, she thought.""</p> <p>The man tied a cord to the centre of the chain and stood back. Gradually he pulled, increasing the strain. Claire was firmly tied and impaled, her body could go nowhere. Only her nipples could stretch. And they did. The camera watched her little breasts ""grow"" as the chain and the viscious clips pulled her tender nipples.</p> <p>Then the whip landed. Claire screwed up her eyes. But Susan had been put back on the short chain.</p> <p>The thin whip landed across Claire's breasts, above the chain, leaving an instant white mark in the damp pink flesh. The man on the platform was an expert. His friend pulled the cord and chain downward and another thwack cut directly across the trace of the first. Then he held the cord high and the thin leather bit into the swelling flesh beneath the nipples. Susan watched helplessly. Claire's cries were getting louder through the cloth gag. Tony climbed up and removed it.</p> <p>""No This hurts too much Aaaagh.""</p> <p>Tony's perverted mind had realised that clear, unmuffled screams from the tortured little girl were going to turn on the viewers more than if they were suppressed.</p> <p>As he got down Tony whispered to Susan, ""I won't let it go too far.""</p> <p>But the whip continued to bite. The marks, at first white, then turning red began to criss cross above and below the silver chain. Claire's screams were getting louder. Her little body was glistening with the sweat when the cord was pulled with a jerk. The clips bit into hertortured little nipples before springing off. Tears began to trickle from Claire's blinking eyes.</p> <p>""Please stop. Aaagh. Please.""</p> <p>But her little budding breasts were naked and exposed now. The target was too good to resist. But not yet.</p> <p>Tony pressed the control and the spreader bar holding her arms above her head began to lower. It dropped behind her body onto the seat of the horse and took Claire's arms with it behind her back. At first it seemed to relieve the tension in her body, but Susan watched in horror as she realised that the effect was to tilt Claire's body slightly backwards, her breasts and nipples just pouting out and up further ready for the whip. And there was nothing supporting her in place any more. Apart from the rubber swellings inside her.</p> <p>Another man from the audience came forward. It was Susan's boss from the bank. He took a tube of gel and squeezed it onto his hands. His eyes met Susan's and held them as if to say, ""I'm doing this to your daughter,"" as he spread the oil across her breasts and back and arms and thighs. Susan looked at him put a blob onto his index finger. He held her eyes as the finger snaked its way between Claire's legs as the camera followed. Despite the tingling pain in her whipped breasts, the finger teasing her clitoris began to have an effect on Claire. Her breath began to get faster.</p> <p>The final section of this scene was being set up around her and Susan had been so concentrating on her little daughter and her boss that she hadn't noticed. Sasha and Christopher had been brough back to be chained to the rings. Both looked hot and sweaty and there were tell tale wet marks on the leather of their costumes.</p> <p>Sasha was lifted onto the platform next to Susan's naked boss. Her lithe, nubile tall body knelt behind him and the long slim fingers of both hands reached between his legs for his prick and balls. Christopher was placed in an identical position grasping the boy with the whip. Susan jumped as her own breasts felt two soft sensitive hands encase them, before one hand slid down between her own legs. It was Dev. The scene was almost set.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Nineteen</p> <p>Susan remembered suddenly what the title of this video was to be. ""Torturing Mummy's little Girl."" There was going to be just one more detail to give meaning to that title.</p> <p>Tony nodded to Tim. Susan had always sensed that Tim was the real sadist in all this, but she thought that even he had his limits. They would obviously allow him to go further than she thought.</p> <p>Tim climbed up next to the boy with the whip. He put his arm round Claire and suddenly forced a large, springy yellow foam ball into her mouth. It stretched her lips beautifully and was just too big for her to push out again. He put his hand over her mouth as well, though as the audience all noticed what the camera had only just revealed in his left hand. A shny round golden drawing pin or thumb tack that can be used for pinning notices to cork boards. Only that wasn't what Tim was planning to use it for.</p> <p>Deftly, almost as if he had done it before, the camera closed in on Tim's fingers as they found the tiny labia resting against the edge of the wooden ridge. He held his hand tight over Claire's mouth as the tiny point touched the litlle damp flap of flesh. And he pushed. The flat of his thumb covered the head of the pin, but the camera had found a way to focus on that sharp shiny shaft as the pressure increased. ""Nnoooooo."" Clair was screaming continuously into the foam and palm of Tim's hand but he went on pressing. A tiny drip of blood showed the point was penetrating. Gradually, slowly, for maximum effect, the pin slid through the skin and into the wood. Claire was being nailed to the horse for the climax of this scene. Before long, the large flat head of the pin was flat against her labia. The six or seven millimetres of the shaft were hard into the wood. Tony handed Tim another one.</p> <p>There was a shocked, expectent, excited silence in the studio until Claire's scream began again, the second pin entering the other pussy lip. The noise from Claire's throat took on a deeper tone and her little body was pouring with sweat, but Tim didn't let go until both pins were firmly home. Claire's eyes had been screwed up with the signal to her Mummy, but Susan had been powerless to help.</p> <p>Now her little girl was pinned and impaled on the horse as Tim stepped away leaving the way clear for the whip to crash across those tiny budding breasts that had been made so sensitive already, just minutes before.</p> <p>Now all that was left was to time it right. Susan realised that Dev was going to masturbate her whilst she watched her little girl being tortured. And Sasha was going to be wanking her boss whilst he played with Claire's little clitoris between those pinned lips.</p> <p>And Christopher was going to be expected to make the boy with the whip come whilst he was bring the leather strands down hard across</p> <p>Claire's body. Would he lose control when he came close to his climax?</p> <p>The video was rolling.</p> <p>There was a struggle going on in Claire's mind. The drug was making her body damp and excited. The pain was only serving to increase the sensations. The pins were hurting like hell but oddly erotic. The swollen dildos inside her were applying a pressure to her newly enlarged openings that was making it feel as though all the nerves in her body were down there. Until the whip and the finger set to work again. Sasha looked shocked as the leather began to bite inter her friends little breasts. But she was beginning to play with the man's balls and prick as she had been told to. She must be doing it right because already he was beginning to drip onto the palm of her hand.</p> <p>Claire's breathing was getting faster as she bit into the yellow foam ball as the lashes landed on her front.</p> <p>So was the boy's who was doing the whipping. Christopher had been wanking himself for some months now, so he knew how to do it. His fingers were rubbing the boys sharft lightly. The tell tale glistenings of pre-cum drips were showing up on that screen too.</p> <p>The still camera man was flashing almost continuously.</p> <p>Dev squeezed Susan's left breast and toyed with her erect nipple as his other hand teased her hardening clitoris. She could see his penis was growing hard now, too.</p> <p>She glanced around. No wonder the musky smell had been filling the room. Already naked, the entire audience was either masturbating or being wanked.</p> <p>But Claire. Her little daughter Claire was the focus.</p> <p>And her fear was not without foundation. Christopher was obviously good at his job. The man was getting close and the whip was getting faster and harder. Red lines were now criss crossing Claire's chest and her breathing was punctuated by a series of gasps through the foam runner ball.</p> <p>But Sasha won. Her innocent little face filled the screen before the camera panned down to show Susan's boss squirting his semen into the palm of her hand. Lots of it.</p> <p>Just as his fingers and the whip had taken Claire over the edge, her body shaking uncontrollably and her screams filling the room as she finally succeeded in forcing the ball from her lips. The scream was the trigger for most of the others. As it echoed around the studio, sperm flew. The man with the whip dropped it as Christopher inadvertantly squeezed his balls with his fingers and rewarded him with a huge handfull of white stickiness.</p> <p>And Susan thought, ""I have just watched my little girl pinned, impaled, whipped and wanked in front of me."" And she gave in to Dev's gentle fingers at the thought.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Twenty</p> <p>So how was it she had been stupid enough to think that that would be all they wanted? And how had she come to agree to this? The promise of five years rent paid?</p> <p>Susan was naked. She had been spreadeagled on her back and tied tightly to four rings on the studio floor. Claire, her lovely, sexy, beautiful Claire was lying in the same position face up on top of her.</p> <p>Cushions had been placed under their heads so that Claire was lying with her head on her Mother's left shoulder, their faces almost side by side.</p> <p>Claire wasn't tied to the floor, though. She was tied to her Mummy.</p> <p>Their wrists were tied together, their elbows, their waists and their thighs and ankles. Claire was smaller than her Mummy, of course, but they fitted very neatly together.</p> <p>Tony had used the bright red cord. It contrasted very nicely with their bodies. The audience was ready, the cameras and lights were set and this time, everyone knew what was coming.</p></div>",[]
1181,"Paying the Rent, Part 9",9,CLIVE CLARRIS,no@email,,2003-03-25,30,5,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/clarris012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Twenty One</p> <p>Claire's naked little body, tied to her Mummy began to glisten with sweat as the full studio lights were turned on once more. Her little pussy lips stung just a little from where Tim had pinned her to the wooden horse, but otherwise the whip marks and nipple suction had left nothing at all as witness to her earlier torture.</p> <p>But this was different.</p> <p>There were twenty men in the room, Sasha and Christopher and all knew what was expected of them.</p> <p>""We will be able to make our fortune from this one,"" Tim had confided in Tony earlier.</p> <p>Tim dribbled some body lotion from a pink bottle onto Claire's chest and Sasha, still wearing the leather bondage straps, knelt down next to the helpless Mother and daughter.</p> <p>""We didn't think our games would lead to this, did we?"" she whispered, just a bit embarrassed by what she had to do almost naked in front of all these men.</p> <p>She placed her hands on Claire's little breasts and began to lightly spread and massage the oil into her already damp skin, rubbing lightly into the flesh of her chest, her tummy and her wide open legs. Her fingers strayed close to Claire's little pussy and Susan felt a little jump of surprise as Sasha ran her finger over the little budding clitoris.</p> <p>As Sasha moved away a gain the video screens were full of Claire's glistening young body lying helpless on top of her Mum.</p> <p>Then Christoher came forward. Tony handed him the bottle of oil.</p> <p>Christopher was having a good time. When he arrived he had been the most apprehensive, but what twelve year old boy would not enjoy opportunities to wank and be wanked? As the time had passed he was becoming more and more excited by the world he had been brought into.</p> <p>His role was to spread the oil of Susan's supporting body. She was far more embarrassed about it than he was and the camera watched fascinated as his fingers played with her nipples and breasts, teasing them out from beneath Claire's back so that his fingers could explore. After all, it was his best friend's Mum he was being asked to grope.</p> <p>Susan began to squirm as he reached over between Claire's legs to rub the oil into the inside of Susan's thighs. It wasn't long before he too had found an already damp and opening pussy for his fingers to explore. And he soon found a big pink clitoris pushing out from under its little hood for his finger full of oil to gently rub.</p> <p>Before long the two bodies were shining, little droplets of sweat under the heat of the lights mixing with the oiliness of the body cream.</p> <p>Then the first group of men gathered around. The camera on their motorised hydraulic platforms went up high to look down at the bodies strapped to the floor in the middle of the circle. Tony pressed a button on the console.</p> <p>What neither Claire nor Susan had noticed was that the rings they were tied to actually surrounded a section of floor that could be raised or lowered. Fifteen centimetres was all it took. As Susan felt her back lifted, her arms and legs, with Claires firmly lashed to them remained pulled down to the rings. Their bodies and heads were supported by the raised box which stopped just at the base of Susan's spine. Their legs were left splayed and open and Claire's little torso was thrusting up towards the camera, and the men.</p> <p>All were naked.</p> <p>All were hard.</p> <p>Some were very hard.</p> <p>Some were very big.</p> <p>They all began to feel the two exposed bodies. Neither were gagged, but there didn't seem anything appropriate to say. Fingers began to pinch nipples, tug at pussy lips and explore. Soon eight pairs of hands were filling the screens and the girl's breathing was getting noticably faster.</p> <p>Susan felt hands on her neck. Smooth gentle hands, sliding through the oil, fingers playing wither her ears, straying to the corners of her mouth. She looked up into Dev's eyes.</p> <p>Most of the others were concentrating on little Claire.</p> <p>A small pink rubber dildo and a slightly larger black one apppeared. Susan felt Claire's body tense a little on top of her.</p> <p>""Its alright,"" she whispered reassuringly. ""Remember when we practised?""</p> <p>A screen had been turned so that Susan and Claire could also see what the cameras were tracking. The pink tip began to tease its way into the little pussy. Centimetre by centimetre opening and enlarging.</p> <p>Then the black one found Susan's. She felt Claire's legs, tied to hers, struggling a little to make the intrusion easier. Soon both were in deep.</p> <p>Then a slighly larger one. The little one was slid out, dripping already from the inside of Claire's vagina. The black one re-appeared and moved up. It stretched Claire a little more but not as much as the new blue one was doing to Susan. The men doing the pushing began to use the newly found wetness to allow them to slide in and out a few times, slowly. Almost as if they were trying to enlarge the openings they were exploring. Which of course, they were.</p> <p>The green one looked strange. Susan thought, ""That really is the wrong colour for a dildo,"" as she felt Claire's body tense once more. Her little nearly-eleven-year-old pussy was having its elasticity tested again, as the big blue prick began to fuck her.</p> <p>And still there were more. Until the rubber penises were pulled all the way out between strokes leaving holes that were now gaping and beautiful in their bright pink wetness.</p> <p>Then the moment Susan knew was inevitable. The moment she knew would excite her, scare her and concern her most. At least she was there to re-assure. She couldn't have been closer. She could feel the sweat from Claire's body mingling with her own. And the wetness from Claire's pussy dripping down to her own labia.</p> <p>""I love you darling,"" she whispered.</p> <p>""Its alright, Mummy. I wan't to know what a real one feels like.""</p> <p>And then it was happening. The men sttod round in a circle, hands busy with balls and cocks. Except for two. Kurt and Dev.</p> <p>Susan had wondered who it would be. Now she wondered which it would be.</p> <p>Kurt stood at the bottom of the box.</p> <p>The camera showed a prick, hard and the same size as the blue dildo had been, but pink and red and with the skin stretching back from the engorged head, which already had a little shiny drip at its tip. His balls hung hot and low beneath his erection. He touched it to Claire's pussy and teased it so that the little tiny lips parted either side.</p> <p>Susan couldn't watch. she closed her eyes. But then she had to. It was too exciting and too fascinating to resist. She was going to be supporting her daughter in her forst fuck in a way that Mother's definitely shouldn't.</p> <p>But then it was too late. It has happening and she couldn't do anything to stop it.</p> <p>Kurt began to push forward. The tip slipped inside. The preparation had worked well. Susan's little baby daughter was about to be fucked. With an audience!</p> <p>The shaft was disappearing fast now. Claire jerked and audibly winced as it reached the limit. Kurt sensed it too and began to slide out again. His prick was dripping wet. ""Did eleven-year-olds normally drip so much,"" Susan thought.</p> <p>Hands were wanking faster now, all around them. Kurt's movements were speeding up. Susan felt the ropes tug each time he thrust and she could feel and hear Claire beginning to pant.</p> <p>She took her eyes off the video monitor. Dev was standing close behind Kurt. Very close behind Kurt. He was not so tall and his shorther legs accounted for their difference in height.</p> <p>Susan felt something touch her own pussy lips. She already knew that Dev's penis was longer than average and she realised that he was pushing it slowly and inexorably into her own vagina.</p> <p>The camera looked down from above and changed its angle slightly. Two thrusting pricks. Two open pussys. Slowly but rythmically being invaded together. Formation fucking.</p> <p>Susan thought, ""I hope Dev has bi-sexual tendencies. He won't enjoy this very much if he doesn't like thrusting up against men's bottoms."" Then she realised what a strange thought that was to have, just before her body began to dictate its own thoughts to concern her.</p> <p>Kurt had little to do. Everytime Dev thrust he was forced to too. And Dev really liked Susan.</p> <p>And the other men's hands were getting faster. And some were getting closer. Claire was panting and moaning more now. Susan suddenly realised that her own voice was adding to the men's excitement as she felt herself and her little daughter being fucked faster.</p> <p>Then Tony intervened.</p> <p>He didn't stop anyone doing what they were doing, though. He had just remembers the ring gags. Susan felt her head being held as he pushed the ring into her lips and strapped it in place. It took only seconds for Claire's face to be distorted by her mouth being trapped wide open in the same way.</p> <p>A room full of fucking and wanking men and a mother and young, helpless, naked, nubile little daughter with their pussies and mouths wide open.</p> <p>""If you run out of film now, I'll personally castrate you,"" muttered an unheared Tim at the back of the group.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Twenty two</p> <p>Whatever had been planned for the second group in the audience was going to be forgotten as they had all decided they were not going to be able to wait. Two men fucking and eighteen men wanking generates a strangely erotic musky, sweaty but not unpleasant atmosphere. And that was what was happening. All over a little girl and her Mum.</p> <p>Claire and Susan's eyes were wide open. All they could see were flying fingers, waving huge erect cocks. All the could feel was their pussy's being fucked, faster and faster. Who would be first.</p> <p>A hand reached down for Claire's chin and tilted her head to one side. the camera zoomed in close. Susan couldn't look away. The first spurt splashed onto Claire's top lip, trailing over her open mouth, held wide by the ring. Just as Susan was watching the second going straight into the silver ""O,"" she felt the cock in her pussy start to ejaculate. her vagina was being flooded by Dev's seed as she felt the power of his thrust deliver it deep inside her. Then she felt that familiar tingle building up just as an even more familiar taste erupted in her own mouth. A prich had been placed right up against her lips. Not a drop from this one was going anywhere but in her mouth. She felt it splashing over her tongue and into her throat.</p> <p>Some of the men had remebered the wax effect from the earlier session. Poor Claire was struggling with her first sexual experience and with her breathing. More of the men were here for her youth. An it was her they were aiming at. Her breasts, her mouth, her neck, her pretty little nose. Some men are turned on by sperm splashing into eyes. And there were twenty men. Some can come twice, given the right level of excitement. And it didn't come much more exciting than this</p> <p>Claire's Mummy was only supporting her now in the purely physical sense. They were both fighting off orgasms. But the fucking and spunking wasn't over yet.</p> <p>As soon as one man moved away, his place was taken by another and the yellowy white puddles were growing larger, although a surprising amound seemed to be disappearing into Claire's little throat.</p> <p>When Susan could hold off no longer, she felt dev finally pulling back. She felt a real surge of frustration. She had been on the verge and now there was nothing. Except Dev was more sensitive than to leave a lady at a crucial moment. She felt a tongue begin to curl round her dripping clitoris. It was all she needed. Her body tensed, inadvertantly thrusting Claire's little open mouth up to meet a cock on its way into the ring. And she came. And so did Claire. And so did three more men.</p> <p>Two beautiful sperm, oil and sweat soaked bodies shook with the power of their orgasms.</p> <p>The men began to move away. The lights dimmed slightly.</p> <p>The girls opened their eyes through the stickiness.</p> <p>""Was that nice, Mrs Harper?""</p> <p>The tongue that had brought Susan to her climax had been little Christopher's. Dev had given him the ultimate treat.</p> <p class=""h2"">Chapter Twenty Three</p> <p>American's have a saying. What goes round, comes round.</p> <p>Perhaps that's how Tim came to be in this predicament.</p> <p>What had happened to Claire, Sasha, Christopher and Susan since the film had all been good. Money does make a difference, despite what people try to tell you.</p> <p>But in the back of Claire's mind for months afterwards was this wicked little thought that, if receiving torture could give you such huge orgasms, what would inflicting it do to you?</p> <p>It was pure chance that she had seen Tim parking at the motel that night. It had given her plenty of time to find Sasha and Christopher and make plans. Susan's friend Mike on the front desk had accidentally on purpose left a key to Tim's room on the hook where it could be clearly seen and easily borrowed. An ear to the door had confirmed that Tim was fast asleep and they had let themselves silently in, just before midnight.</p> <p>Tim was a heavy sleeper and slept nude. But even they had been surprised that he hadn't woken up as they slid the covers off and tied his wrists and ankles to the bedposts.</p> <p>It was ironic really, that it had been Uncle Tony that had taken Claire fishing a couple of times. The scarfe she had worn on that crisp Spring morning was now firmly knotted into Tim's mouth and proved to be a very effective gag. Claire had still been concerned that he would wake the people in the next room, though, as she had tied the first barbed fishing hook to the end of a line and pushed it through his left nipple. The right nipple had proved very tough, and sharp though it was, it had taken a couple of attempts to get the solid flesh to succumb to the barbed point going through.</p> <p>""Its only fair that you should know what being tortured actually feels like, isn't it, sir?"" she curtsied mockingly as Sasha took the tip of his foreskin between finger and thumb, stretched it and held it for Claire to begin to push the third fish hook and line through......</p> <p>Claire felt Christophers hands, sneaking their way into her panties.... yet again..... </p></div>",[]
1182,Little Slaves,-1,CLEATUS JOHNSON,no@email,I met these girls online and we had some fun.,2007-05-12,5,2,"M/fg, D/s, beast, humil",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cleatus001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I’m a dirty old man, I can’t help it. I met this little 15 year old girl online. Then she introduced me to her little 8 year old sister. Sab/15 &amp; Des/8, they were such perfect little sluts. (Yes I’m an internet predator) These little girls were so naughty, &amp; I wasn’t the first to predate them. sab had been being fucked since she was 9 &amp; Des was about to turn 9. So it was a real good chance she’d b fucking soon. Anyhow, we talked online &amp; I soon found out that they were really slutty little whores. They liked sex, &amp; a lot of it. Not just sex, but nasty kinky sex. They were turned on by everything I mentioned. This includes gang bangs, BDSM, humiliation, Bi sex (Des licked sab’s little cunt till she cum thee first night), &amp; dog sex really turned Des on. Sab had already had sex with a dog before. Sab was a little jealous of thee fact that Des would soon b 9. I mentioned that she &amp; I could always abduct Des &amp; ship her here to be my slutty little sex slave, jokingly. She not only liked thee idea, so did Des. Des said the idea made her little cunt really wet. She also seemed to like thee idea of dog sex, a lot. She got really hot when I mentioned having her suck a dog‘s cock as I fucked her virgin little cunt, taking her cherry. (She didn’t yet know bout thee size of thee knot that dogs get in their cocks before they cum, sab didn’t tell her.)</p> <p>Thee next time I chatted with them I actually had them make their dog fuck sab as she eat des’s little cunt. Des got to type to me what was going on. Except she couldn’t resist going around &amp; watching thee cum ooze out of her sisters dog fucked cunt. She also got to help lick thee dog cum up afterwards. They are so slutty little whore bitches. By thee way they love to be called any &amp; all nasty names.</p> <p>I never really thought I’d get to kidnap Des, but it was pretty hot to me to thinking about it. But it so happened that later that year I got a chance to go to their country. Come to find out I actually had business in their area. We’d chatted a lot in that time &amp; they both wanted to meet me. We set it up too meet at an open market. I got there early for thee meeting. I was anxious. I didn’t have to wait anytime at all before they were there. I was treated to 2 of thee sexiest sights I’d ever seen. They were dressed like I’d ask, both were dressed in slutty little extremely short skirts, sky high come fuck teem heels, &amp; tight sheer silky shirts. Neither of teem was wearing panties, or bras. Not that Des had a need foe a bra. We sit &amp; talked, they were showing me their little bodies every chance they got. They both had blond hair &amp; blue eyes. Sab at 15 had a shapely swimmers body, nice 32b tits &amp; was very sexy. Des, however at almost 9 had thee perfect little preteen body.</p> <p>No tits to speak of, slender, but still with thee puffiness of a girl her age. Both little whores were showing me their sweet little cunts. Sab’s with some light hairs on hers, Des having a hairless little pre-pubescent cunt &amp; both little sex toys was very wet. I could see sabs firm taught tits were visible through thee almost transparent material of her shirt. Her nipples were erect &amp; poking out nicely. You could see des’s pink little nipples through her shirt as well, but of course her little titties were just a future dream at thee time. I sit between teem at thee café. I couldn’t help but run my hands up their firm young thighs, up touching their wet little slutty cunts. I had set it up before to trade having little Des suck his cock to pay for our refreshments. Smiling wickedly I said Des, thee owner here is expecting his cock sucked by you to pay for our ice cream &amp; drinks. Sab smiled mischievously at the thought of me making her 9ish year old sister as payment. Taking Des into the back of thee café, I told her to get out &amp; start sucking thee mans cock. She smiled quite proudly at being used as thee sex toy she wanted so bad to be. Thee little whore greedily took thee mans hard cock into her pretty little 9 year old mouth. Sucking like a seasoned prostitute my little toy whore was quickly getting thee best of thee shop keeper. Before long he was shooting his load in thee little whore’s mouth. Wanting so very much to do as I expected, she swallowed almost every drop of his cum. “good little cock sucking whore” I smiled. Proudly at pleasing me she smiled so big. I had been fingering sabs slutty wet cunt as we watched thee little 9 year old professional. As a reward I pulled a little leather collar &amp; leash from a bag I had, giving it to sab I ordered her to put it on little Des. “There Des, you are my little slave slut now” I told her. She beamed with excitement as I lead her from thee market. “Sab, do you want to be my personal sex slave to o” I ask? “I have another collar &amp; leash if u think u might” I told her. She wasn’t too sure, but she did really like me &amp; thee stuff I made them do. “Well, you can think about it for a while” I suggested. We should go &amp; check out my hotel, I haven’t checked in yet.</p> <p>After checking into thee hotel I had both sexy little sluts strip. They did as told. I them had sab tie little Des naked spread wide facing out to thee world to thee rails out on thee balcony. I hand sab my belt n ask her to go out &amp; whip my little slave whore. Sab being the big sister had a bit of a mean streak. Almost cruelly she whipped my little sexy 9 year old sex toys ass, thighs, cunt, &amp; back. Turning her sexy little preteen body light crimson. “Yes slut, whip the hell out of my slutty preteen sex slave. I ordered sab, having her put a strap on dildo on. I had her bend over as I spit on her puckered little asshole. I had gotten really hard watching my little slutty slaves &amp; needed some relief. I put my hard cock at her tight asshole n pushed. Aaaaaaggggghhhh she gasps as I rudely rammed it all the way inside her. Fucking her ruthlessly I worked us to the little 9 year old tied on thee balcony. I had sab spit in her hand &amp; lube up thee strap on. With my cock in her ass, I had her push it into the little 9 year whores ass. I was now fucking this sexy little teenager’s ass &amp; was forcing her to fuck her little sister’s ass. Both girls were loving every bit of this rough ass fucking. Moans of pleasure &amp; humiliation were coming from them. “God your little 15 year old ass is sooooo fucking tight. U slutty little sex toy slaves. I knew I wasn’t going to last long it was heaven. Take it u nasty little sluts, take the ass fucking that you deserves. I was now spanking thee big whore as we all was building to climax. Cum I’m going to fill your ass you little cunt. I no more than said that till they were both cumin. With thee wild throws of their orgasms thundered over them, I couldn’t help but cum. Omg whores I just love using &amp; cumming in my slutty little whores. When thee haze of their orgasms wore off, Des shrieked “oh hell” the little tied up 9 year old said “there’s a whole bunch of men out there watching us.” I laughed,” yes little sex toy , that’s you little whores evening gang bang. I sold them your little fuck holes to use after we’ve had our dinner &amp; after I take your slutty little cherry Des, I smiled. Thee girls both squealed in anticipation. The girls both hugged &amp; kissed me. They both passionately thanked me for the naughty sex fun we had just had. “&amp; was upcoming” I thought to myself, as we all snuggles on the bed.</p> <p>Soon I got up &amp; took a shower. Then I woke the truly sexy little fuck toys. “Sab, des” I said softly as I suddenly pinch at their little clits. They jumped a little at the unexpected touch on their little fuck holes. Aahhhh, mmmm, they each moaned as they awakened from their rest. They smiled really big, as they affectionately hugged &amp; kiss me. Mmmmmm I murmured “you slutty little sisters are so sexy”. “Thank you” they proudly smiled. “You little fuck toys better get cleaned up &amp; get dressed for dinner &amp; the nasty fun I have planed for tonight”. “What do you have planed” the little sluts ask almost drooling. “You’ll find out when it happens” I smiled devilishly. They washed up. From the giggling &amp; moaning I heard, I guessed they did more then just wash up. They returned to the room, all clean &amp; naked. I had gotten them some sexy little outfits. For Des I had gotten a pair of sky high heels, a very short black leather skirt, &amp; a flimsy red lace see through shirt. I had her tie the shirt tails high up on her sexy little tummy &amp; unbutton it low, almost showing her little nipples. Making sure she also had her new slave collar on. As I checked the collar, sab ask me softly “may I be your slave too?” Smiling proudly I answered “oh hell yes, I’d be so incredibly happy to have you as my little sex slave too.” I got the other slave collar out putting it on her. For sab I had gotten sky high heels, black French thigh seamed stockings, a black lacey garter belt, a deep blue spandex skirt (extremely short, leaving the garters visible holding her stockings up.), &amp; a black leather corset that left her nipples &amp; taught little tummy exposed. They dressed &amp; sab made them up to look like whores. God they looked hot. I clicked their leashes to their collars &amp; lead then to the door. “We can’t go out there with our titties &amp; asses showing can we” they ask? I just opened the door; lead them out &amp; down the hall, then to the restaurant. I lead my little fuck toys in, &amp; we were seated. There wasn’t over 10 or 15 people in it, but all eyes were on my slutty little sex slaves. I was constantly fingering their exposed little wet cunts &amp; pinching their nipples as we had our diner.</p> <p>After desert, an announcement was made that the evenings entertainment was about to begin. “That’s you” I said as I lead them up to a little stage. “What are we doing” sab ask? “You’ll see in just a minute” I whispered. First I had sab fasten Des into a special table spread eagle. Both legs spread very wide, but it was cut out so u could get right up between her thighs. I then tied sab suspended from above, beside her little slutty virgin sister. I announced to the crowd “I know you’ve all paid good money for the entertainment tonight &amp; I want to thank you all for letting me provide my slutty little sex toy slaves for your enjoyment”. As I walked up between des’ sexy little thighs I begin rubbing her little wet virgin cunt, making her wet. As I placed my rock hard cock at her virgin opening I smiled as her &amp; said, “I’m taking your cherry now little sweet fuck toy.” Working my cock at the ultra tight opening of my 8 year old little fuck toy, getting it lubricated. Forcing it in little by little, getting the head in, Des gasped, and wide eyed as I pushed my cock into her. At her cherry, I smiled &amp; whispered softly “now you’re really mine.” I rammed through &amp; inside her. She squealed loudly as I ripped her open, aaaaggggggggghhhhhhhh that really hurts”. Smiling to her reassuringly, I held it still in her letting her get used to it. I as she relaxed I begin fucking into &amp; out of her more &amp; more. Her pain soon turned to pleasure, &amp; she soon became the nasty little fuck slut I knew she really was. “God your tight, your little cunt feels sooooo good on my cock, “I told Des. The crowd was oohing &amp; awwwwing as they watched me take des’ virginity there before them, but that’s part of what they’d paid to see. I was now ramming into my 8 year old whores freshly deflowered cunt. Sab watched the amazing show as I picked up a paddle she hadn’t noticed, &amp; started whipping with it on her sweet teenaged ass as I fucked her slutty little sister to her 1st true sex orgasm. Sab screamed at the sudden pain on her ass. Des was now stiffening as her orgasm raced through her sexy little body. That was it, I cum with her. “Oohhh yessss” we both gasp. The crowd begins clapping as I filled her tight little fuck hole. The girls now noticed a lot of people was undressing &amp; headed toward them. I untied sab &amp; made her lick &amp; suck my cum out of Des, then I tied her to the same type of table. “Alright” I announced, “you’ve all paid to have a turn at these little slutty fuck toys, use any hole u want”. They both smiled nervously at the extreme fucking they were about to receive. It wasn’t long waiting before they were filled with cocks of all sizes &amp; shapes. They were fucked by about 4 or 5 men each &amp; my little whores made me proud! By the time the evening ended, they both had cum 9 or 10 times &amp; had been completely filled with cum. I helped them back to the room, gently cleaned them up &amp; cared for their poor little bodies, sore from the extreme fucking they had both endured. I put them in bed to rest. I slept between their soft succulent young bodies. They kissed me deeply, telling me how much they loved me &amp; enjoyed all I had done for them. Yes sweet little toys, I love u too &amp; you were great tonight. I kissed them both so passionately, and then we all drifted off to sleep.</p> <p>We didn’t awake until late the next day. I was awakened to the feel of a sweet little mouth on my cock. I smiled as I woke to see des’s mouth over my morning hard on, and sab was caressing my balls. It wasn’t long before I cum in des’s mouth n watched as sab kissed Des deeply &amp; they shared my cum. I laid them back &amp; spreading their sexy young thighs. Slowly &amp; softly I begin licking first des’s, then sab’s. Being so gentle on their sore little cunts, I licked &amp; nibbled gently. I sucked their little clits into my mouth, flicking my tongue on one then the other. Building each sexy little sex toys orgasms more &amp; more. Switching between fingering one as I licked the other. Before long I had both sweet young little sluts cumming in unison. As their orgasms racked their young bodies, I softly caressed each. We all relaxed as I kissed n caressed them. Later we all boarded a tour bus, so they could show me the sights of their city. Of course I had them dressed in high heels, short skirts, revealing tops, and their little slave collars. They were so sexy.</p> <p>I let both of my new young sex slave toys bodies rest from the brutal fucking they had received the night before. I naturally had them expose their slutty little cunts and asses. We saw all the sights &amp; enjoyed ourselves all the day, laughing &amp; enjoying each others company. They hugged &amp; snuggled all day long, it was like we were joined together. Many passionate kisses and just loving of one another in general. That night we all enjoyed another round of oral sex &amp; collapsed in each others arms for the night.</p> <p>Next morning I was awakened to sab’s sweet talented cunt sliding up &amp; down my cock. As I wiped the sleep from my eyes I seen san riding my cock, as Des was knelt between our legs licking sab’s clit. Sab was riding my cock like a very experienced hooker, milking my hard cock with her talented slutty little cunt. Sab was nearing her orgasm, with my cock inside her n des’s talented little tongue. As she could no longer hold it off she begins shuddering with her climax. As she came back from her pleasure zone, she was replaced on my cock by her exquisite little 8 year old sister’s no longer virgin cunt. Sab returned the favor by licking des’s clit. My god she was so fucking tight, but was fucking me with her whole heart and sole. It wasn’t long before I was shooting my cum deep inside the slutty little 8 year old. The feel of my cock shooting hot jets of cum, she was shrieking with her own orgasm. She now exhausted, laid her sweet fuck toy body back on mine. Sab licking &amp; suc king my cum from my littlest whores cunt. We then all kissed n relaxed in each others embrace. Daddy, I love u so much, I want to please you like you’ve never been pleased before” they said. I moaned with the amazing pleasures id received the past few days. “You little whores will make me so happy” I told them. I’ve made arrangements with the money you earned the other night, to get you fake papers so that u can come to my country. I love my new little whores &amp; expect that will continue to serve me, t told the girls. They both smiled and told me that they were so happy to be my sex slave toys &amp; they could only hope to make me the happiest man in the world. I smiled back, telling them “I’m sure u both will do all that you can” I agreed.</p> <p>Later that day, I again had them dress like the little sluts they are, &amp; we went out for a short walk to lunch. We ate &amp; I told them how pleased I was with them &amp; that I was impressed with their willingness to please me. After our late lunch, on the way back to our room, Des noticed a sweet dog &amp; they fell in love, both begging me to let them take it with them. It was a German Shepard, not too large. “Well, if u suck its cock here in the ally Des, I’ll let him come back to the room with us. She instantly dropped to her knees &amp; was arousing the dog. Almost immediately the dog’s red slimy cock was in her slutty little mouth. Her head was bobbing up &amp; down the dogs cock with a wild abandon. The sight was so sexy I couldn’t help myself. I pulled the dog &amp; his new little bitch into an ally. Once there I lifted her little skirt n ordered sab to lick her little sister’s cunt. Instantly she complied. I then lifted sab’s skirt n shoved my hard cock deep inside her wonderful little cunt. They were both moaning &amp; gasping as the nasty sexual encounter continued. It wasn’t long before we all cum. I made the girls lick up all the spilt cum. Then we all (dog included) went back to the room. Once in the room, I again had the girls go out on the balcony. Fritz (the dog’s new name) joined them. I had Des get on her little hands &amp; knees, as sab lead Fritz up behind her. I had my video camera poised to film the perverse act that I was about to make them do. In no time fritz had mounted the little 8 year olds body, sab helped position his cock to her slutty little cunt. Fritz then found his target &amp; begin fucking his new little bitch like the animal he was. As he was pounding th helpless little girls cunt, she was screaming in both pain &amp; pleasure. When she begin to only moan with pleasure, I made her take my cock into her slutty little mouth. Omg what a sight, this little whore being pounded by fritz &amp; her also doing all she could to take all of my cock. Without telling her, sab slid herself under Des n was licking the little slut’s clit as fritz was fucking her little cunt. I reached down &amp; shoved a finger in sab’s ass; fucking des’s little 8 year old mouth. God this was hot &amp; I was getting it all on film. My &amp; fritz’s cocks was in heaven. Now working 2 then 3 fingers in sab’s ass. “Mmmmmmmmm” I moaned “I just love what total little sluts I have found”. Suddenly Des screamed as fritz’s knot was forced inside her. Then instantly I saw her smile around my cock. I was now rubbing sab’s clit trying to encourage her orgasm. Soon we were all cumming together, fritz still locked in his little bitch’s cunt. I pulled out of des’s slut mouth &amp; drenched her face &amp; hair. Soon even fritz was out of her again very sore little cunt. Sab wasted no time getting to where she could suck the dog cum from des’s ravaged cunt. I smiled with pride as I watched my 2 slave sluts. Before long fritz &amp; my cocks were hard again, so I had sab kneel for fritz, Des guiding his slimy red cock into sab’s now lubed little asshole. Fritz again pounding one of my slutty little whores, this time he was getting some ass. Sab was gasping &amp; moaning as fritz was now fucking her little 15 year old ass ruthlessly. As they were going at it, I noticed the crowd watching. I bent Des over a lounge chair, worked some lube in her extremely tight 8 year old asshole. Soon I pushed the head of my cock in. Slowly working in &amp; out till finally she relaxed enough that I was fucking over ½ of my cock in her oh so tight little asshole. She was now moaning with pleasure, as I teased her little clit &amp; fucked her ass gently. Working more &amp; more, her ass still too small to take me all. Fucking her little ass, watching sab being butt fucked by fritz. I soon was cumming in des’s ass. Fritz’s knot now locked in sab’s ass as he cum. After I had cum in des’s ass, I made sab suck &amp; lick me clean. She gobbled at my cock like there was no tomorrow. Soon fritz was out of sab’s ass. I had Des suck fritz’s cum from sab’s ass, then had sab suck my cum from des’s ass. The crowd was now cheering &amp; clapping for us. A few people had kindly left more money at the hotel desk I found out later, thanking me for the show. That evening we all just cuddled &amp; snuggled in each others arms. After dinner we watched a couple movies the girls had chosen. The next day we were to leave.</p> <p>The next morning I again was awakened to my sweet little whore’s hands on my cock &amp; balls. I ask &amp; they both admitted that their little slut cunts &amp; asses were very sore. I doctored &amp; cared for their sore little bodies. Making sure they felt better, I had them dress. I packed up all our stuff as they recovered some. Off to the airport &amp; out trip home. I now owned 2 of the naughtiest little slave whores in the world. We boarded the plane &amp; kicked back for what looked to b a glorious life together.</p></div>",['This story is fictional; kids don’t try this at home!']
1183,My Nymphet Pain Slut,-1,CLEATUS JOHNSON,no@email,She was a natural born pain slut.,2007-05-12,3,4,"M/f, D/s, humil, tort, exhib, sm, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cleatus002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A knock at my motel door, opining it, there she was at last. I’d Sheliah online, in a taboo chat room. I quickly realized this girl was something special. I’d never met a girl as perfectly sluty as Sheliah. She’d do absolutely anything I told her to. Relating to me she wanted to b used &amp; abused violently &amp; a lot. Asking that no matter how bad she cried or begged, not to stop her tortures.</p> <p>Back at the motel door, she had done as shed been told. Standing there was an absolutely beautiful 16 year old pain slut slave whore, dressed as ordered. She was about 5”0’ tall, a perfectly toned, 32b, blond, blue eyed, little 94 lb. wet dream. Wearing sky high heeled platform cum fuck me shoes, black thigh high cobweb net stockings, garters disappearing under a very short black skirt, &amp; a black &amp; red trimmed leather corseted top. Her makeup was perfect slightly slutty, but not trashy. I smiled in amazement at my luck to have this gorgeous teen girl as my sex slave pain slut. I’m a 45 year old divorced man, my body was past its prime, but I looked ok.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmm god your a beautiful fucking whore Sheliah” I commented. “Come in, let’s look at you. You’re not wearing ant panties or bra, are you” I ask? “No Sir” she answered meekly, lifting her skirt showing her smoothly shaved cunt to show me. “Very good little slut” I responded. “Come here &amp; bend over” I ordered. She did as told, I produced a large butt plug, lubed it n forced it in her 16 year old ass roughly. “She gasped as it went into her tight asshole. “Oh my god, thank u sir” she breathed. I then ordered her to get my already hard &amp; throbbing cock out &amp; take it down her throat. The nasty teenaged whore greedily complied, getting it out, dropping to her knees, gulping me down hungrily. In no time I was face fucking this delicious teen cock sucker. Grabbing a hand full of her hair I was pistoning my hard on down her throat. I reach down, taking a riding crop, I start whipping her tits. Wild passionate groans escape from her round my cock. “Pull the top of your top down exposing them to my whip u nasty fuck toy” I demand. She gladly complies, folding the top of the strapless corset down exposing her naked tits to my wicked swats. Tears now streaming down her face from the intense pain I am inflecting on her tits. Her blue eyes stare lustfully up at me, her fingers feverously manipulating her wanton cunt. Her exquisite mouth working her magic on my raging cock had me at the verge of my climax. Slamming &amp; holding my cock down her throat, cutting off her oxygen, I shot load after load of my sticky cum into her throat, as she too cum, from her fingering. She was getting a bit pale from the lack of oxygen I noticed as I regained reality. I pulled my cock out of her mouth, letting her tumble onto the floor. Seeing she was still breathing, I relaxed back on the bed. A few minuets later I noticed her starting to stir, getting up, I put my foot on her, pushing her. “Get up u worthless fucking whore” I teased. She finally stood her legs like jelly yet.</p> <p>Oh shit, sir I couldn’t breathe, thank you so much” she said, looking down &amp; smiling at her red whipped tits. She started to roll her corseted top back up. “Leave your tits exposed, whore” I yelled! “You’ll leave them out on display till I inform u otherwise” I demanded. “Yes sir, sorry sir” she complied. After cleaning up some, we were off to the club.</p> <p>She walked to the car, her naked &amp; abused tits held up proudly, holding to my arm. In the car noticing I needed gas, I pulled into an out of the way self service gas station. The station was pretty much deserted, except for the attendant. I ordered her to bunch her skirt up around her waist, exposing her cunt, and told her to get out &amp; pump the gas. She was red faced, but obviously turned on at the thought of the attendant n who knows who would see her. She got out, pumped the gas, I saw the attendant straining to take in the glorious sight of this amazing peace of teenaged female flesh. Knowing he was looking, she put on an exquisite show. Then I got out &amp; escorted her in and paid. “Wow mister, she’s a hot looking sight, I would give anything to have a little of that” he could obliviously could tell she wasn’t in control. “Anything” I ask “how much is the bill?” “$29.65” he answered looking in my eyes “damn, really?” “Well” I said, paying him the full amount “suck hi s cock slut, make me proud.” She impedingly obliged, falling to her knees a second time in the last 40 min. as she took his cock in her slut mouth, sucking like a pro. (maybe better than most pros) as she gobbled this punks cock, I looked at her exposed ass &amp; couldn’t resist picking up a little nerd rope candy &amp; whipped it, “smack, smack, smack,” echoed thou the building. “Come one whore, were late because of the last blowjob u give, make him cum &amp; do it fucking now” I raged. Her pretty head bobbed faster as she jerked him, in no more than 10 more seconds he was blowing his load in her mouth &amp; throat. Getting up, cleaning her self, &amp; straightening her outfit, leaving her cunt, ass, &amp; tits exposed, we went back to the car. Wolf whistles echoed from a passing car, as we got in our car &amp; took off. Turning to her in the car I said “your 1 hot fucking bitch, Sheliah, give me a kiss.” She smiled proudly, leaning over n kissed me with a passionate, loving, lust, our tounges exploring each others mouth. Being at a stop light, we let our hands fondle &amp; grope each others bodies as our kiss continued until the car behind us honked, letting me know the light had changed.</p> <p>We arrived at the club a while later. I had my little slut pull her top up, and adjust her very short skirt, and fix her makeup. Finishing her make up, she asks if she looked suitable. I looked her perfect teen face &amp; makeup over, and then agreed it would have to do. Once out of the car, she adjusted her provocative outfit, making sure she was legally covered. We entered the club; it was a very busy dance club. People ranged in age from maybe 21 to 60. The music was ok, not really my stile, but good to dance to. I’d gotten the slut a fake id so she could drink n we’d not b harassed. However the guy at the door eyed her, then the id, then back, a little unsure. “Show him your other id slut” I said motioning at her cunt. She immediately lifted the front of her skirt, showing her freshly shaven cunt. “Is that good enough, or would u like a quick hand job behind the counter” I ask? “Well, maybe a quick blow job would get her a free pass to anything the club has to offer” he responded.</p> <p>“How about I make her fuck u quickly, &amp; we both get free drinks and stuff for the night” I bargained? He made a quick call, relaying the request, and then hung up. “The owner says he gets to fuck her as she sucks me, and it’s a deal” he answered. “Deal,” I retorted “now, where, right here ok”? The owner arrived with another to work the door. “Hey George, wow is this the girl” he ask? “I spoke up “she’s just a slut, where u want her to earn our drinks n alike at”? We were lead into a small room beside the main door. Inside, I ordered her “get to work slut, u know what’s expected of u”. She quickly got both of their cocks out; begin sucking 1st one, then the other, then bent down and completely swallowed George’s big boner, making him moan with intense pleasure. Chick, the owner lifted the back of her skirt, noticing the butt plug in her slut asshole as e impaled her wet 16 year old cunt on his large member. “Damn buddy, this is one fine slut, how longs the butt plugs been that cunts ass” he ask? “Yes, she’ll do I guess, for about an hour, use the hell out of her guys, she likes it rough, slack her ass, pinch &amp; slap her tits” I said. They needed no more encouragement, chuck started spanking her ass, George slapped her tits, as they was brutally slamming into her from both ends. “If u want to do any dancing tonight whore, u best get them off in the next minute or so. She really went to work, sucking like a wild animal whore, her little cunt flexing &amp; milking the cocks. Both men shouted about the same time “OH SHIT, fuck, fuck, fuck.” They flooded her in both ends. She sucked both cocks clean for the men. They nodded in approval to me when I ask “so, we’re good for the night? Into the club we went. Finding a nice table out of the way, but not hidden, we sit down. Leaning in to me Sheliah whispered “I just love u so much for this, I haven’t ever had this much fun in 1 night in my life.” I then told her “im glad u like it slut, but I'm so hard, I think I might burst, stand up n take out your plug.” She stood there in the main room, lifted her skirt, reached &amp; removed the anal intruder. Putting it in her purse she starts to sit, but I stop her. “Your masters cock needs to b fucked get it out. And sit your asshole around it. She smiled and did as told. My cock easily slipped inside her stretched 16 year old ass. As she started fucking me, bouncing up &amp; down over my ridged cock, she started to notice a few people watching us casually. “Oh my god sir,” she gasp “we are getting a few stares.” I chuckled “you wanted to b used, abused, and humiliated, didn’t you?” she was fucking her ass onto my cock wildly now as she shook her head in agreement. The public display and the extreme pleasure coming from my lil slut’s ass soon had me close. Just then, she begged “OMG, can I please cum sir?” As I answered “yes” we both cum with all or lust burning within us. A couple claps, and a whistle was our reward for our performance. My whore quickly cleaned my cock with her wanton slut mouth. Our drinks got there as she was pulling her mouth from my clean cock. The waitress sit out drinks on our table as she introduced herself “here’s your drinks sir, I’m Cindy, I’ll b your waitress tonight, I understand your drinks are on the house tonight, will there be anything else? Oh, and that was a great show” she said as she stares at my little whore putting my cock away. I thanked her, as I pushed the plug back in Sheliah’s ass. “Wow,” she moaned “I bet that feels nice, id kind of like to feel her tongue on me sometime too.” “Well,” I started, as my slut surprised me by slipping her hand under Cindy’s skirt &amp; rubbed her through her wet panties.</p> <p>Because Sheliah had told me she wasn’t into girls at all. Shortly Cindy was bracing herself on our table as she cum from the expert fingering my slut had given her. “Wow, thank you” Cindy said, looking at my slut. “Oh, don’t thank me mistress, I’m just a worthless whore, only here on earth to pleasure others, I just try to please my master” she spoke. “Well, thank you Sir, if there’s anything you need, please let me know, I’m just here to please, I mean serve you too, and she smiled lustfully at me. We relaxed for a couple songs, then a nice slow song came on, &amp; I lead her to the dance floor. Taking her into my arms, pulling her close, &amp; slowly we started to sway. It took me no time at all until I had her skirt up and my hands on her bare little ass, showing it to all. Whispering into your ear “mmmmmm sweet sexy little slut, I just love showing everyone here your gorgeous ass, butt plug and all.” She whispered back “oh god sir, I can’t believe how extremely nasty you’re makin g me be, I think I’m the wettest I’ve ever been, &amp; I know the nights just getting started good. So, u planed all this stuff tonight?” I laughed softly into her ear “no little slut, I’ve just playing it all as it’s come.” I was now fucking the butt plug in n out of her slut ass for all to see, &amp; believe me, there was plenty watching. One guy came up to us after the song had ended &amp; grabbed your ass as your skirt was still around your waist. After the slow dance, I told u you that you could go out and dance close to a pole along the edge of the dance floor. Explaining that you’re not to actually fuck, suck, or hand job anyone without my permission, but to interact with as many peoples as possible. Ordering u to rub your slut body on anyone that would let you, only a few seconds each, not wanting an all out orgy, not yet anyhow. Guys or girls could grab, grope, fondle, pinch, or slap any of her body they wished, as long as contact didn’t last but a few seconds. Out on the dance floor she begin an amazing show of provocative dancing, she even did a bit of a pole dance that would put a seasoned stripper to shame. She was rubbing about every inch of her fucking slut body on anyone that allowed her to. One guy was grabbing at her ass, mistakenly grabbing her skirt, &amp; intentional or not it was ripped off her. It soon was never to b seen again. Now her cunt &amp; plugged ass was being invaded by fingers of all shapes &amp; sizes. A couple guys came n ask her something, she listened, looked up shaking her head no &amp; pointing at me, then hands in the air. I knew they’d ask to dance or fuck, and she’s said “no, well its up to my master, you’ll have to ask him, he might allow it.” Eventually her top was folded down exposing her tits too. Guys and gals both had been grabbing her ass, cunt, &amp; now her tits were taking an on slot of assorted fondling, from soft touching, to grabbing and squeezing, to pinching and twisting. One guy pinched her nipple really hard, bout like he was trying to tear it from her body, to our surprise the other patrons quickly made him leave; apparently, they enjoyed my slut dancing in their midst’s. After a few dances she returned to our table, kissing me with a pleased n very happy passion. Moaning as the kiss finally broke “my god daddy/sir I didn’t know I could have so much fun, there’s 3 guys supposed ask you if they could fuck me, did you see the guys protect me?” she was so excited she sit down and took a deep breath. “I’m glad you are having fun little slut” I smiled. Cindy came back with more drinks, this time sitting beside me, putting her hand on my lap, rubbing my cock through my pants.</p> <p>Smiling she said “ok, yes there is another room, chuck said that he’ll charge a cover charge for up to 30 people, and that there’d be no charge to you.” She leaned close, kissing me wildly. Not being out done Sheliah slid in close, she too kissed me, and then kissed Cindy, smiling lustfully at me, her face dropped to my lap taking my cock out, licking &amp; kissing it, and engulfed it throbbing cock, sucking me wildly. Cindy, still kissing me started pushing my sluts head down “shove it completely down, Cindy, swallow my cock u nasty fuck slut” I told them. Pulling my sluts head &amp; mouth from my cock, I said “Cindy, show us this room.”</p> <p>We followed Cindy to a room at the back of the club. Inside, we could see it was a small auditorium. There were tables and chairs, a bar at one side, and a little stage at the front. “Think this will do” Cindy asks? “I’m sure it will b fine, what’s on the stage, any ropes, or anything like that” I questioned. “Slut, come up to the stage, let’s see what they have here we can use” I ordered. She anxiously followed me behind Cindy to the little stage. Cindy was a very pretty young woman, 24 years old. She had long dark hair, brown eyes, maybe 34c tits, a few inches taller than Sheliah , a firm body, and displayed in under uniform (a short skirt &amp; blouse) was her nicely rounded ass. She was very pretty, but no where as beautiful as my little slut. Once on the stage I noticed there was curtain pulls, many ropes around to use, and a box of old costumes. “Slut, 1st I want you to strip, except your garters, stockings, and your heels” I commanded. “Oh sir, may I strip her” Cindy cooed? “Ok, but only if u get on your knees and eat her out after you’ve striped my little whore” I answered. Smiling bid Cindy shook her head in agreement and ludely Striped Sheliah and then dropped to her knees &amp; hungrily licked and sucked my nymphet’s cunt. “Spread your legs wide for her slut, lace your fingers behind your head, thrusting your whore tits out” I demanded. She immediately complied. Cindy had apparently eaten cunt before, I could see my sluts knees wobble a little as she was being eat. Looking at Cindy’s ass, I couldn’t help myself; I pulled her skirt up, pulled her little thong aside and rubbed my cock in her cunt. As I shoved my hard cock into her, she gasped a little into my nymphet’s cunt, but didn’t slow her lustful attack. ”Oh my god sir, I never realized a woman licking my worthless cunt would feel this good” my slut exclaimed. Fucking this pretty woman’s wanton mouth into my slut’s cunt. Slamming into her, feeling my balls tighten, I noticed that not only was Cindy’s cunt starting to spasm, but Sheliah’s eyes was starting to roll back as her orgasm was about to take her as well. “That’s it sluts, lets all cum toget her, show your master your obedience” I said. “OH SHIT, aaaaggggghhhhhhh” I gasp. As the girls both started to uncontrollably began to shudder with a wild orgasm of their own. I flooded Cindy’s cunt, as she cum on my cock, and Sheliah covered Cindy’s face with hers. We collapsed in a bunch on the stage floor. I kissed Cindy, tasting my little nymphet on her mouth. Looking up, I noticed my obedient whore was still standing in her ordered position, though her knees were visualably quite weak. After catching my breath, I got her a chair and give her permission to sit.</p> <p>I scurried around , using what was on hand, I soon had my little slut suspended, her toes of her heels, barely touching the floor, legs spread about 4 foot apart, tied to a make shift spreader bar. Having found a acceptable little switch, we were ready. “Ok Cindy lets start the show” I said. Cindy opened the doors, a group of maybe 35 people had paid an extra cover charge to witness my slaves degrading, and were filing in, taking their seats. As the people came in Sheliah noticed 3 high school boys from her school. Her face was noticeably red, knowing that Monday she would be the talk of her whole school. She motioned to me, I went to her. “Sir, there are some boys from my school, I can’t do this in front of them, please make them leave, please Sir, please” she begged. “Sorry slut, they paid, there’s a no return policy here, and they’d make more trouble if we kicked them out than they will being here” I answered. She whimpered some, but accepted her fate, noticing her little slut cunt was now dripping from her humiliation. As the show began, I spoke, “good evening all, thank you for coming and enjoying the abuses of my slut fuck slave. I hope you all enjoy the show.” There was ooooh’s and awwwww’s as the lights came onto my suspended whore on the stage. A hush came over the room as I held the switch. “Oh shit, that’s Sheliah” the school boys whispered loudly. “What are you” I ask her. “I’m your worthless shut, sir” she responded, knowing that shed b tormented Monday at school, but still loving her humiliation. “That is right slut, and what is your purpose” I ask? “I am on this earth so serve all my masters desires, sir” she answered. “That’s correct cunt” I said. Rubbing my switch on her spread &amp; open cunt, I went behind her, SWISH, I whipped her tender ass. The crowd murmured. Again the switch landed on her ass, again &amp; again &amp; again I whipped her, tears now running down her cheeks, her yelps of pain ring out through the room. An audible “than k you sir” was heard by all as I whipped her ass, thighs (front &amp; rear), bare back, tummy, and of course her tits. Her whole body was now covered in the red welt lined of her painful torture. I then slowly shoved the switch in her slut ass. “Ok you all may have a turn at her cunt, ass, and mouth, file up here in an orderly fashion; she will service you with any hole, up to 3 at a time. The crowd begin coming up as my whipped slut was taken down, and instantly mounted one of the 1st men laying on the floor, as she started another guy shoved his cock up her slut ass, and yet another in her mouth. The crowd filed through remarkably fast, my little sex fiend slut was milking every one maybe even better than a hooker that had fucked all her life. When the 3 classmates got their turn, they teased &amp; taunted her, saying that they couldn’t wait to tell everyone. My slut milked their cocks as was her command, not saying a word. After a couple hours of nonstop gangbanging she had servi ced nearly 25 men, and 3 ladies. After Cindy helped her get herself cleaned up, nurse any wounds, and get her legs working again, I thanked chuck for the use of the extra room. He in turn handed me $100 saying that was not what shed of earned striping, but he thought she deserved some. Thanking all again, Cindy &amp; I helped my amazing little slave to the car; of course, she was still only wearing her garters, stockings, and heels. Once she was in the car, I thanked Cindy for everything, giving her the$100 as her tip.</p> <p> Once in the car on the way back to our room, Sheliah leaned close to me, snuggling lovingly, reached up kissing me, she said “thank you sir, I’ve never had so much pleasure in my whole life that was simply amazing.” Kissing her back, I said, “You must b the most incredibility exquisite slut slave that ever lived.” She smiled proudly and thanked me for being her master, and allowing her to be my fuck toy. Back in the room we were in bed, snuggled together lovingly, and sound asleep.</p></div>","['Boys & Girls, this is fiction, don’t try this at home!']"
1184,My Sweet Wet Dream,-1,CLEATUS JOHNSON,no@email,"She was such a sweet girl, I wanted to keep her.",2007-05-12,4,3,"M/f, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/cleatus003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She stood, leaning against the city library, as I pulled up. Seeing my pickup she came over &amp; looked in the window. “Katie” I queried? “Hi daddy” she smiled nervously. “Hop in” I said. She got in, tossing her backpack in the rear seat. I could see she was very nervous, biting her lower lip, &amp; looking to the floor. I say “I wasn’t sure you would here, you’re even prettier than id imagined.” “Yeah, I about didn’t, but I told u id be here, &amp; I just really, really like the stuff you’ve had me do online since we met in incest chat last December” she gushed out, turning 3 shades of red. “Well I’ really glad you did sweetie” I responded. “So … ummm…. Did you…… you know…. Wear any panties” I ask, jokingly? She smiled up at me nervously into my eyes &amp; said “no, you ask me not to &amp; you know how I have enjoyed doing it since you ask me not to wear any that 1st time”. I moaned “yeah, can I see”? Turning a deep red with embarrassment, she reached down &amp; pulled the bottom of her short skirt up showing me her beautiful 13 year old pussy. I gasp “oh my god that’s so sexy Katie, I’m so lucky”. “I can’t believe I’m doing this” she said as she left her skirt up &amp; her sweet pussy in my full view. I reached over , running my fingers through her soft brown hair, softly caressing her cheek, tugging gently for her to lean , we kisses. Our lips meet, parting some our tongues playing in each others mouth. As we broke our kiss, she leaned back, with her pretty brown eyes slightly glazed over. I smiled softly into her eyes, “god sweetie that was even better than I imagined” I said softly. She kind of stammered “yessss that was great Randy… I mean daddy”. Giggling to her self “I’m so glad I came here today.” I snickered “god Katie I am too”. Seeing that she’d relaxed some, I ask “well, where to 1st, the mall?” she kind of lit up saying “really??? Will you really get me some sexy panties, maybe some thongs, and some sexy lingerie, oh, &amp; some garters &amp; stockings with some high heels, I know you like them, you’ve told me online bunches?” smiling at her excitement I leaned down to kiss her again, she anxiously kissed me back. “Yes sweetie, we’ll see what we can do” I answered. Pulling away from the library, we headed toward the mall. Shed slowly relaxed enough &amp; was snuggled up against me, making sure her sweet pussy was still on display to me. “This is just so unreal, it’s like a dream, and I can’t believe I lied to my parents, telling them I was going with Chelsea &amp; her family to the Ozarks for the whole weekend” she rambled on nervously. As I reached down, softly touching her almost hairless pussy, she shuddered and gasped at my touch. I slipped a finger inside her sweet young virgin pussy, moving inside her, making her moan in pleasure, “oh god daddy, that feels so good” she mewed. Putting my finger to my mouth she watched as I slurped her delicious juices from my finger. “Mmmmmm god you taste wonderful Katie” I remarked. She smiled up at me, hugging my arm. “Oh, I’m so glad you like the way my pussy tastes daddy” she said lovingly. We pull into the mall parking lot, not a mall close to her home, but one on the far side of the city. Shed been rubbing my hardening cock through my jeans some. “Ok sweetie you’re going to have to stop that, or were going to have to do something about it” I sadly said. She smiled; we kissed, smoothed her skirt down &amp; went inside.</p> <p>Once inside, she led me to 1st one store then another. She tried on some thongs at victories secret, letting me peek occasionally. We got about everything shed suggested, plus a couple other neat things. We went to our room, relaxed a bit, she just had to see &amp; touch my cock. She was excited she nervously held it in her small hand, omg her hand felt great. As she stroked me, kissing, licking, &amp; sucking it, I had my finger buried in her virgin little pussy. I rubbed her lil clit, fingered inside her, driving her wild, and I showed her how to suck my cock, &amp; believe me she was a very fast learner. My god her mouth was like nothing I’d ever felt before. “Oh yes sweetie, that feels so good, oh baby yessss , I’m going to cum sweetie, try to drink it all, swallow it if ohhh my goddddddddddd” I shouted as I shot my load into her wonderful mouth, falling back on our bed. She gulped n swallowed as much as possible, but some dribbled out of the corner of her mouth. I moaned “that was fantastic sweetheart, did you enjoy it’? She studied a second then said, “yeah, I did, a lot, but your cum didn’t quite taste like I thought, kind of thought it’d taste more like mine”. “I liked it though” she said still stroking my now wilting cock. As I caught my breath I said “Ok sweetie it’s your turn” I peeled the rest of her clothes off, my god she was so very gorgeous. There before me was this beautiful young girl, her hair was shoulder length silky &amp; brown, her eyes were like liquid pools of brown, she was about 5 foot tall, maybe 100 lbs, &amp; her breasts were forming nicely, sure they would grow more, but to me they were perfect, her nipples were erect like 2 little hard erasers. I laid her back on the bed, pulling her to the edge, &amp; knelt between here soft young thighs. Looking up into my gorgeous girl’s eyes &amp; slowly kissed soft little kisses on her soft thighs, teasingly all around her precious little pussy. Still looking gently into her eyes, I flicked her clit with my tongue. She shuddered &amp; gasps a little at my flicking. “Oh daddy that feels good” she breathes. Then I licked slowly from her tight little butt hole, up the furrow of her pussy slit, &amp; again to her engorged clit, sucking it into my mouth. I begin flicking it as I sucked, sucking, flicking, &amp; now nibbling it gently. She was lost in pleasure, I could tell as I looked into her eyes still. Now licking her whole pussy firmly my tongue darting into her amazingly sweet little pussy. Her little hips humping into my mouth, trying to get my tongue deeper. Sucking her clit again, flicking, &amp; nibbling, I slip a finger into the tightest little pussy id ever felt. My sweet little nymphet now writhing wildly, as I sucked &amp; licked &amp; nibbles &amp; fingering to my very best ability. Suddenly her amazing little legs clamped cruelly around my head, her hands into my hair, pulling my mouth hard against her bucking pussy. She came almost violently, flooding my mouth which I sucked &amp; drink hungrily. As she finally returned from her orgasm, her grip on my head relaxed. I kissed up her taught tummy, suckling on her nipples a bit, &amp; on up to her mouth, kissing her with a passion only we could know. “That was fantastic daddy, so much more than anything I’ve done by myself” she whispered. “Sweetie you taste better than anyone I’ve ever tasted before” I smiled. We both drifted off to a little nap before dinner.</p> <p>Waking, we smiled into each others eyes &amp; kissed passionately. Then we headed to the shower, washing each other &amp; kissing often.</p> <p>She put on a new black lace garter &amp; stockings, new short leather skirt, a white silk blouse (unbuttoned very low at my request), and she tried her new platform high heeled lace up sandals. Then she put on the perfect makeup, a little more mature than her mom would of ever let her wear, but not slutty. Her hair was cascading at her shoulders, and the perfect jewelry. Checking herself out in the mirror she emerged well worth the wait. (Not that she took all that long) she slowly turned, modeling for me. Lifting her skirt, she shows me her again panty less pussy. “See daddy, just like you like it” she smiles. “God Katie you are absolutely stunning” I remarked.</p> <p>We went to red lobster for dinner, talking as if we’d known each other forever. She confided in me that she had been terrified about meeting me, not really knowing I wasn’t an evil, predatory monster. Shed been pretty sure, but you really never know. However she related that she was completely relaxed, trusting me with everything. Then we went to a movie, we made out in the dark theater. I fingered her to another orgasm, and we just snuggled n caressed each other &amp; enjoyed the movie. It was very late when we returned to our room. “Can we sleep naked daddy, please, I’ve always wanted to” she begged? “Of course sweetie, I knew I was anyhow” I smiled back. We were soon wrapped in each others embrace; skin on skin was amazing with this yummy little girl. We chattered a little, groped, fondled, &amp; caressed, and then we fell asleep with her wonderful little hand round my cock.</p> <p>The next morning I was awakened by Katie’s soft wet mouth on my cock. Smiling as she was sucking me like a pro. “Morning daddy” she gasps, quickly lifting her head from my cock, then back. I moaned “morning sweetie” back. I worked her round so her pussy was over my mouth &amp; begin eating her eagerly. Before long we were both cumming &amp; filling each others mouths. “Wow sweetie what a wonderful way to wake up” I said. We took a shower together, I washer her sexy young body, &amp; she mine. I made her cum a couple more times &amp; she jerked me off as well.</p> <p>We dressed, went to breakfast. She wore a cropped t shirt, a shore blue jean skirt, n tennis shoes, no bra or panties, and a ball cap with her ponytail pulled out the back. Sexy young girls look, indeed. I wore shorts &amp; a t shirt; we were going to a base ball game later that day. We had a very late breakfast, &amp; it was time to get to the game. I fingered her sweet wet pussy all the way there. Once at the game we got drinks &amp; settled in, her hugging my arm n thanking me for taking her. As the game went on shed jump up &amp; down with all the excitement. I noticed a few times her sexy lil bare ass showed, I of course rubbed it. I would tell her, shed just smile n call me a perv for looking. The game went into extra innings, but we finally won in the 15th inning. We were excited from the game &amp; stopped at an informal bbq place for dinner. We of course made a mess of our clothes &amp; on the way back to the motel we took off our tops. God she was beautiful.</p> <p>Back at the motel we cleaned up, &amp; settled in to watch a movie &amp; snuggle. Before we knew it we were totally making out. Naked &amp; with our raw passion she gasp “please make love to me”. “Are u sure sweetie” I ask? “Oh god yes” she replied. I of course wanted it too, more than anything in the world.</p> <p>I positioned myself over her, rubbing my cock in her slit. “This is going to hurt sweetie” I said. “I know daddy, but I want it more than anything I’ve ever wanted anything before” she stated. I worked my cock head into her slowly, god she was so tight &amp; wonderful. Once I got to her hymen I whispered “you ready”? She shook her head yes, biting her lip &amp; smiling. I pushed into her taking her virginity, then holding still till she got used to the feeling. Her pain slowly became pleasure &amp; she started rocking her hips onto me. Soon we were making love with abandon passion. “Oh my god yes daddy, fuck me, fuck my tight little pussy” she was shouting. Her lil pussy was squeezing my cock like nothing I’d ever felt before. “OMG Katie I’m going to cum” I exclaimed. “YES daddy cum in me, fill me, oh my god daddy this is so amazing” she stated. “AAAGGGGGGHHHHHH as I cum I felt her lil pussy spasiming on my cock as she cum with me. I collapsed on her, still throbbing inside her. “God swe etie, you’re so good” I gasp. “Oh daddy you were so good too, I know what that 1 girl meant when she said I’d want to do this all the time now” she said. We soon passed out me still in her. Later she rode me, sitting on my hard cock, we both came again. Exhausted we finally fell asleep about 1 am.</p> <p>The next morning we made love in the shower yet another time. Dressed again we had breakfast, she wore a skirt again as we checked out of our love nest of the weekend. We saw a few other sights around town, before I had to take her home. Once back, noticing that Chelsea’s family wasn’t back yet, she got my cock out &amp; rode me there in my truck. We then hugged &amp; kissed for a while longer, but before long I had to let her go. I give her a dildo she could use as we talked &amp; promised to cum back soon. (We neither one wanted to leave) but alas it was time, I watched her walk away, my god what a beautiful little woman she now was.</p></div>",['This is fiction; don’t try this at home boys &girls.']
1185,Codi,-1,CONURE,no@email,,2004-07-18,12,3,"viol, teen/f",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/conure001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>They watched her as she left the high school cafeteria. Her name is Codi. She's a small blond, standing 5'1, deep blue eyes. The two men had been watching her for some time, she was perfect, small breasts, tight stomach, and 15. They would get a lot of money for this one. </p> <p>They sat in the van, waiting for the right moment when they would snatch her from the sidewalk and take her to her new owner. The one called Mike spoke first, ""Wow Joe, look at her. She is one hot little chick."" </p> <p>""Yeah, she sure is! Christ, we'll get 20 g's easy for this one!"" They knew she was a virgin because they had been in her room, scrounging her diary and every other thing in the house. They had copies of her birth-certificate, medical records, the whole works. </p> <p>""Okay,"" said Mike, ""She's off the school grounds, lets go get her."" Joe started the van and they rolled off, pulling alongside the girl, Mike opened the door and sprayed her with mace. He caught her before she fell and dragged her into the van. ""Joey, GO!"" </p> <p>And with that, the van tore out of there. Codi was laying on the floor writhing, struggling against the mace burning her guts. Mike leaned over and talked to her. ""It's okay sweety, just breath slowly and it'll ease up."" He laughed as she chocked and spit, drool running from her little mouth. </p> <p>He rolled her over onto her stomach and cuffed her hands behind her back, and slid her pantlegs up enough to get the shackles against the bare skin of her legs. She was trying to fight him, but it was not use. She finally passed out. </p> <p>When she awoke, she was hanging naked in the middle of a large room. She tried to scream, but there was a ball gag in her mouth making her jaw hurt. </p> <p>""Ah, she's awake! Hello Codi. How you feeling?"" She just looked at the two men through terrified eyes. ""Well, you're probly wondering what you doing here. Well, it's pretty simple."" Mike held up a document. ""This is a certified document from your parents. They sold you to us and you are going to be sold to a movie company and be tortured."" </p> <p>With that, Codi went wild, fighting the restraints on her arms and legs, screaming wildly against the gag. There was a third man standing in the shadows. He spoke, ""She'll definitely do. I'll give you 50 thou for her. Is that agreeable?"" </p> <p>The two men looked at each other and nodded. ""Fine,"" said Joe. </p> <p>They all left the room for a while. Then, Joe came back in with a bag. He pulled out a dog collar. It had some sort of box attached to it. ""Codi, can you hear me?"" </p> <p>She nodded yes. ""Good, this is an electronic dog collar. It is going to go around your neck. See this little box?"" Again she responded by nodding, ""Great. If you give any of us a hard time, it will send a nice little electric shock to your throat. If you thought the mace hurt, you'll wanna die when this sucker hits you. Understand?"" </p> <p>With tears streaming down her face, she nodded yes. He lowered her until her feet touched the floor and undid all the chains. Once she was free, he threw her pants and shirt over to her. ""Get dressed, Kid, you'll catch a cold."" Sobbing, she bent over and started to dress. Once done, he tossed her sneakers to her. She put them on. </p> <p>Joe walked over to her and connected a cable leash to the collar. ""Now Codi, if you pull against this, it will make another connection and send a shock to your throat, it is only 1/2 the strength of the normal blast. It feels kinda like this."" She felt a yank on the leash, and then dropped to her knees from the pain. </p> <p>She grasped for her throat, unable to breath. She hooked her fingers around the collar and tried to pull it off, but when she did, it released another powerful jolt to her windpipe. </p> <p>She fell flat onto the floor and her world faded to blackness. </p> <p>Joe woke her immediately, using smelling salts. ""Now, stand up, kid, or I'll blast you again."" She pulled herself up, still dizzy from the shock. He led her to another room and then they blindfolded her. She was pushed along and was finally shoved into the back seat of a vehicle. She heard it start and that began her ride to hell. It seemed like forever before the truck stopped. She heard some one open the door and pull her out. Once outside, the blindfold was removed. ""Hello, Codi. I am your new master. I just bought you from those two fine gentlemen. It's amazing, but I can't figure out why your parents would want to have sold you. Oh well, their loss and my gain!"" </p> <p>She was in tears again. He pushed her along a path that led to a big cinderblock building in the middle of woods. Once at the door, he punched in a code on an electronic keypad and the door buzzed open. </p> <p>Once inside, the door boomed shut, making her flinch. He flicked on the lights and she almost passed out at the sight. There were ropes and chains every place. And lots of video equipment. </p> <p>""Okay, lets get you undressed and start shooting."" He removed the gag and she cried hard. ""You might as well stop crying sweety, just get naked and this'll all be over soon. I'm only gonna need you a couple of days and if you're still alive when I'm finished, then you are free to go."" </p> <p>He turned on some lights and started to film her as she undressed. He took her clothes and threw them into the open fire place on the far wall. He led her over to the rack. He laid her onto the table and connected the chains. The camcorder followed them the whole time, their location being transmitted by a little box on Masters belt. </p> <p>Once she was connected, he turned the crank until she felt her body lift from the table. She screamed, she thought her legs and arms were going to pop out of their sockets. ""PLEASE PLEASE... STOP... I'LL DO ANYTHING YOU WANT... DOOONNNN... AHHHHH... HUR.... T ME AAAANNNNYYYYYY UHHHHHGGGGG... MORE!!!!"" </p> <p>""HAHAHAHAHAHA... you don't get it, do you little girl. You're here to be tortured until you pass out, then I'll wake you and do it again!!! Fuckin' ignorant kids today..."" </p> <p>He turned the crank a few more times, causing screams of agony from Codi's throat. Once stretched, he looked over her naked taunt body. She was covered with sweat, her hair beginning to stick to her head. He took one hand and started to rub her pussy. She cried and begged him not to. This pissed him off and he jammed to fingers into her little slit. </p> <p>Codi screamed and cried from the pain of his intruding digits. He pulled his fingers out and got two alligator clips from the shelf. He sucked her nipples till they were hard then applied one clip to each nipple. </p> <p>She was panting, thrashing her head from side to side. The temperature of the room felt like a million degrees, sweat running down her body. She cried thinking she was taken to the max, unable to take any more until he started to turn the crank again. </p> <p>She was too horse to scream, it felt as if her body was being torn apart as she faded into blackness.</p></div>",[]
1186,Codi Wakes Up,-1,CONURE,no@email,,2004-07-18,5,3,"viol, teen/f",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/conure002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Codi awoke some time later, chained standing up. Codi looked around and saw she was shackled in the center of some sort of wooden frame in the center of a plain cool cement room. </p> <p>Looking up she lost her balance and started to fall, but she didn't get far, caught by the chains that held her arms out above her head and her legs were held wider than shoulder width apart by manacles connected to the walls. She shivered, the cool air of the room licking her heated pussy. </p> <p>The door opened and a man walked in, she instantly liked his kind gentle look. She watched him as he approached, looking him up and down. </p> <p>The man smiled at her, his warmest smile, the one he gave the new ones to build thier trust. She smiled back, her body coated with glistening sweat, her hair wet and stringy from her earlier torture. </p> <p>""Good morning, Codi. How are you?"" asked a bearded man as he entered and closed the door behind him. </p> <p>Codi looked up at him and gave a faint smile, ""Okay,"" she said, her voice crackling due to her dry throat. </p> <p>He smiled at her, his face showing nothing but concern. </p> <p>""Good. Do you have any friends here, Codi?"" </p> <p>She tried to hold back, but couldn't. Tears started to flow, she shook her head no. He walked over to her and held her head against his chest. She felt she loved him. He let her cry for a while and then said, ""I want to be your friend. Okay?"" </p> <p>Codi nodded, feeling secure for the first time since her abduction. The man let go of her, she felt naked again without his strong touch. He got a chair from the corner of the room and brought it over in front of her, turning it backwards and sitting down, staring at her while she stood there crying. </p> <p>""Why are you crying, Codi?"" She didn't answer, only stood there sobbing. He felt his temper rise and stood up and walked over to her, picking up a black crop hanging on the wall along the way. He stopped behind her and smacked her spread pussy with the crop. </p> <p>Codi screamed out and tensed, feeling sick to her stomach from the smack, her pussy and clit burning, she cried in frustration wanting to rub herself to ease the pain. ""I asked why you were crying and I expect to be answered you little slut."" </p> <p>Her voice trembling and hoarse, Codi answered, ""I want to go home..."" </p> <p>""There now, that's better. I here to help you Codi. Do you know why you're here, Codi?"" the man asked, reaching a hand out and fondling her body.</p> <p>Codi was crying, shaking her head no, not wanting the man to touch her as he ran his hands from her lower back to the crack of her ass, stopping to crack the crop on her bare ass five quick times. </p> <p>""I want you to understand something slut! You... will... never... tell... me... not... to... touch... you... understand?!?!?"" He screamed at her, each word emphasized with a crack of the crop on her exposed ass hole. </p> <p>She begged him to have mercy on her, he proceded to beat her further, her body losing it's strength and falling limp in the restraints. She moaned as the chains bit her wrists and the crop chewed into her back and inner thighs. </p> <p>The man stopped whipping her and walked over to a wall where there was hung a huge array of whips, chains, leather harnesses and many other undiscernible items of bondage and punishment, and removed a long wooden paddle. </p> <p>Standing before her he lectured, ""See now Codi, if you were a good girl, this wouldn't have to happen. But you're anything but!! You have to learn why you are here."" </p> <p>He walked back over to Codi and she began to cry, moving as far forward as the chains would allow while looking over her shoulder. He swung the paddle and it made a swoosh sound as it arched through the air, stopping with a loud ""CRACK"" when it contacted her ass. </p> <p>She arched her body, gasping for air when the paddle contacted her ass, she felt a huge welt raise where the paddle struck her. </p> <p>Walking back around to the front, he tells her, ""You are here because your parents sold you as a slut. They hated you and didn't want you any more."" </p> <p>Codi screamed, clamping her eyes shut and shaking her head from side to side, ""NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"" </p> <p>The man laughed and walked around behind her, swinging the paddle again. He spent twenty minutes paddling her ass, inner thighs, and pussy. She was reduced to a grunting, jerking, shaking animal, her hair glued to her head from sweating due to the intense pain of the beating. </p> <p>""Codi,"" she jumped at the sound of her name. She lifted her head weakly to look over her welted shoulder at the man, ""Tell me why you are here?"" </p> <p>She began to cry. Her mouth worked but nothing came out. She finally uttered, ""I... I'm here because I'm a slut,"" she began to sob heavily, ""My parents didn't love me. They sold me to you."" </p> <p>""And I love you, Codi. Always remember that."" The man smiled smugly and hung the paddle back on the wall and returned to Codi. He told her to stand tall, which she did without hesitation, for fear of another beating. </p> <p>He then gently ran his hands all over her body, taking time to squeeze and knead her welted flesh, finishing by stroking her pussy until her hips began to gyrate against her will as she started to cum. </p> <p>He stopped and shoved a vibrator into her slit. She fought against the chains, but it was no use, she was going no place fast, her body on fire from the whipping. </p> <p>""Codi, you know if you fuck me that I can let you go?"" She shook her head no. He quickly walked over to the wall and returned with a chain that had clips at each end. He pinched her nipples harshly and attached the clips to them. </p> <p>She screamed but he slapped her hard in the face. She hung panting and writhing as he attached several more individual clips to the small bumps of flesh she had for tits. </p> <p>He knelt down between her legs and spread her lips, she screamed as he stuck a needle through her clit. Codi felt faint as the pressure made her head explode. The man smiled as she screamed in agony, her small body straining against the chains as he pulled and twisted the needle. </p> <p>He stood and went to a table where there was an selection of rings. He chose one and went back over to Codi, kneeling down again to remove the needle and replace it with the ring. She screamed, her eyes buldging the entire time. </p> <p>""You know, all this can stop of you'd just fuck me little girl. I just want to stretch your ass and pussy, feel your mouth on my hard cock..."" </p> <p>She screamed again, the man was getting great pleasure from her reactions. He stood, spending some time with each of the clips on her tiny breasts, enjoying her screaming and twitching. </p> <p>Bored with the clips, he yanked them off her tits and threw them to the floor, returning with a box of straight pins. Codi was crying and gyrating her hips, she was hot from the vibrator, but was trying desperatly not to show the man. </p> <p>He felt his cock get hard as she moaned in frustration, twitching and writhing as he slowly punctured her breasts with the straight pins. </p> <p>""Will you fuck me now, Codi?"" He asked, smiling at her hanging panting form, ""All you have to do is say yes and save yourself from the next torture..."" She looked up at him, but couldn't do it, she dropped her head and began to sob, the salt in her tears burning as it hit her breasts. </p> <p>He had stuck 30 or 40 pins in each tit, it hurt, but when he lit the lighter and brought it to the head of the pin sticking from the middle of her nipple, she sheiked. </p> <p>""Uhhh... uhhh... uhhh.... p.. pplll... uhhh... fuck... FUCK!!!"" </p> <p>""What's that? You'll fuck me?"" </p> <p>Codi nodded. ""That's not good enough,"" he said, and went back to heating the pins. </p> <p>""Ohhhhhh.... please.... mmmmmm... fuck me..."" </p> <p>The man smiled. He closed the lighter and began to roughly yank out the pins. Once done, he unchained her and threw her to the floor. She looked up at him, her body trembling. </p> <p>He picked up a whip and began to lash her, she moved all over the room trying to escape his unyielding hits, but it was useless, she eventually lay out on the floor on her back and let him hit her. </p> <p>When he got near her crotch she spread her legs, and he whipped her until the vibrator fell out. She was dizzy, there were black spots in front of her eyes. </p> <p>She remembered him dropping the whip, and then holding her legs so far back her knees touched her chest. She felt as if her ass was going to rip, then she was filled with warmth. </p> <p>He stood, but she knew it wasn't over. He returned with a syringe and an animal mask over his head. He stuck her left breast with the syringe and painfully injected her with it's juice. </p> <p>She felt the world swoon around her, her pain and discomfort intensifying as he climbed on top of her. She closed her eyes as she felt his intense heat penetrate her. She began to buck as her body started to enjoy the sensations, then she opened her eyes. </p> <p>She screamed out as she looked up into the face of a wild beast, she clawed and tried to escape it's grasp, but what ever drug they had given her wouldn't allow her to lift her arms. The man in the mask laughed with great pleasure as he watched the young girl helucinate below him, screaming as he fucked her like a wild dog.</p> <p>He continued to screw her after he came, pushing her further and further into her nightmarish state until she finally passed out, her mind no longer able to handle it's drug induced emotional state. </p> <p>Standing, he walked over and shut the video camera off. Returning to her limp form on the floor, he spent several minutes kicking, punching and throwing her body around, growling and howling as he did it. </p> <p>Picking her up, he carried her out to his truck and threw her into the back. He drove her back to the town where she lives. He cruised around looking for the perfect place to leave her, finally settling on the school in the middle of town. </p> <p>He pulled around back and threw her naked body into the trash, knowing it would be hours before she woke up and stumbled amongst her school mates. </p> <p>Codi was found some hours later by the school custodian, who carried her through the halls of the school to the nurses office, naked. The police came after the drugs had worn off, but she was unable to tell them anything, only remembering she was raped by a werewolf. </p> <p>The cops laughed and said she went on a binge, probly found herself in the wrong crowd, stupid kids doing drugs.</p></div>",[]
1187,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-15,19,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was checking my email when I found one from Bill, it said</p> <p>‘Must contact you regarding new commission – Vital that YOU deal with this. Bill.’</p> <p>This struck me as strange. Bill had several persons on his ‘books’ in this business. I checked on Pauline and Billie-Jo, they were working on their homework in the basement, their lessons being sent to them from Ropeville – it was a very strange curriculum but suited their situation.</p> <p>They were lying on the bed and involved in the finer points of 69’ing, the speaker on the monitor was relaying their moans of pleasure. After a few minutes I could hear Billie-Jo in the midst of an orgasm, and I watched as Pauline raised her head, she turned and smiled at her sister.</p> <p>“I win, I win.” She said in glee.</p> <p>After a few pants Billie-Jo was able to raise her head and look at Pauline. “Okay... you win... best out of three?” she said with a smile.</p> <p>Pauline considered this before replying. “Okay, the loser is to be the winner’s slave for a week?”</p> <p>“A day!” Came the response, Billie-Jo knew what Pauline needed in a slave; I’d taught them both well.</p> <p>“4!”</p> <p>“3?”</p> <p>“2! And that’s my final offer!” Pauline said smiling.</p> <p>Billie-Jo nodded and the two girls kissed each other to seal the bet before repositioning themselves again.</p> <p>“On three.” Said a muffled Billie-Jo, “One... Two... Threeeeeee” Her voice changed as Pauline started her assault slightly too soon.</p> <p>I smiled to myself as I turned down the volume on the monitor. Pauline would have her slave for two days; she had extra training that Billie-Jo had never received</p> <p>I returned to my email, Bill didn’t really order me to take these commissions, and the emphasis on the ‘you’ had me puzzled. I decided to contact him and hear him out.</p> <p>I had an ‘untraceable’ telephone – it routed all my calls through Ropeville via the internet. I made the connection and then put on my headphones and positioned the microphone. I clicked on Bill’s number and waited for him to answer.</p> <p>“Paul? Is that you?” Bill sounded slightly anxious.</p> <p>“Who else uses this number?” I said, Bill had several telephone numbers that he used, it was so he could tell who was calling he’d told me some time ago.</p> <p>“I hoped you call soon, you are on a secure line I hope?”</p> <p>“Practically, I sure that my providers will be discrete, just so long that it doesn’t affect them. You do understand this don’t you?” I kept my voice low and even, I wasn’t threatening Bill, just reminding him that I did have other commitments nowadays.</p> <p>“I heard about that. No, this one is personal. I have a specific request for you.”</p> <p>I almost cut the connection at that point, “Bill you know what I said about specific requests don’t you.”</p> <p>“Frank! Paul, I mean, this one’s important I need you to do it! It’s my niece she needs help!”</p> <p>“What type of help does she need?” I asked — in this job there was a golden rule, never be involved in the target, but Bill’s slip in giving my old name told me that he was worried.</p> <p>“Her parents can’t control her. She beyond real help and the school’s giving up on her.” He was starting to babble now; I had to get him back onto track.</p> <p>“Hold on Bill, Start from the beginning. What’s her name and how old is she?”</p> <p>“Her name’s Carol, she’s twelve.” Bill was slightly calmer now.</p> <p>“Okay, that’s older than I like to take them Bill, what’s wrong with her, unruly I suppose?” It was something that all teenagers and almost teenagers went through.</p> <p>“No really, she’s on a dieting thing at the moment, but it’s got worse, she’s not eating enough food to keep her alive. We’ve tried everything, the doctors have tried and her school... Well they’ve told us that until she’s better they’re not going to accept her.”</p> <p>“Well how can I help her?” Although I felt sorry for her I couldn’t see how I could be of any help at all.</p> <p>“Well I thought you could... That you would be... That she would... Well... Oh shit we need help for her, before we’ve got to pick out a casket for her. You’re our only hope.” He was so earnest that I had to suppress my laugh.</p> <p>“Okay Princess Leia, I’ll find Han Solo and get Luke Skywalker and sort something out.”</p> <p>“Does that mean you’ll help us Paul?” Bill sounded cautious.</p> <p>“I will. Now you’ll understand that she’s going to be gone for some time, and so I’ll be out of operation during that time also.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that Paul; you’ll be paid just as if she was one of your normal commissions. All we need is our Carol back.”</p> <p>“Bill you know that she won’t be the old Carol, I’ll treat her just like one of the normal commissions.”</p> <p>“Paul we won’t care about that, she’s all her parents have, just as long as we get her back that’s all.” Bill was sounding relieved now.</p> <p>“Alright Bill, send me the information on her, pictures, where she hangs out, who her friends are, what her interest are, that type of thing.”</p> <p>“I’ve got it all here; I’ll send it to your normal drop off right now. And Paul... Thanks, if you pull this off then we’re even.”</p> <p>“Thank me once the job is done Bill, I’m not promising anything.”</p> <p>“I know that Paul, but you always seem to deliver. I’ll hear from you soon.” And Bill broke the connection.</p> <p>I closed down the computer link and sat back in my chair. I did owe Bill, big-time, and that rule thing... there was another point. If you’re going to break rules, break them good and proper. I went back to the monitor; Billie-Jo was on her knees before Pauline — it seems that she had lost.</p> <p>I flicked a switch by the monitor which caused a bell to ring in the basement, both girls looked to the camera and smiled.</p> <p>“Okay girls, we’ve got some work to do. Pauline, contact Elizabeth and get information on dieting problems in young girls, what effect would occur in the body and how the girl’s are affected. Billie-Jo, you’re on reference search... or you will be once the information arrives. I’ve got to prepare the cell for use.”</p> <p> Bill was as good as his word, the information arrived the next day, and it was a hefty package. I opened it and a photograph fell out onto the floor, Billie-Jo picked it up and then turned white.</p> <p>“Oh shit!” She said and showed me the picture. It was of... well it had to be female, at least it had a slit where you’d expect to see one, but apart from that you couldn’t tell if it was really human.</p> <p>“That’s our target, Carol. She wants to be a model and so believes that she has to be thin. However she has the problem that she thinks she’s too fat.”</p> <p>“What! Looking like that! You’re kidding.” Billie-Jo exclaimed</p> <p>“Nope that’s normal in young impressionable girls.” Pauline said, “Once they get the fixation in their heads it’s almost impossible to remove it.”</p> <p>“So what’re we supposed to do?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“Oh that’s simple,” I said, “We’re going to remove it for her!”</p> <p>Both the girls looked at me as if I was mad, I can’t say I blamed them. I did have the glimmer of a plan. But it would be hard on all the girls involved. “We’ve got to get this right girl’s and for that we need to be prepared. Pauline, continue with Elizabeth I’ll pass on more information and we will need her feedback. Billie-Jo, you’re going to have to get used to using the lash.” At her resigned look I laughed, which earned me a dirty look. “By that I mean you’re going to learn how to make it sound like you’re hitting a person without hurting them, And you better learn correctly as Pauline will be your target.”</p> <p>I could see a predatory look in Billie-Jo’s eyes and a fearful one in Pauline’s and then Pauline smiled. “Remember Slave you still owe me.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo nodded and bowed to Pauline, “Yes Mistress, but only until tomorrow!” When she raised herself up again she was also smiling</p> <p>“Oh bugger!” Was Pauline’s answer.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Pauline, if she makes a mistake I’ll correct her, won’t I BJ?” I said to them.</p> <p>“Yes master. Should I start now?” I nodded; she went down into the basement and started to remove ‘George’ from his locker.</p> <p>I’d better explain about George, he is a training dummy, full of electronics and able to react like a person, in that he’d feel pain and show this in the light display on his head. Normally he was used to train Billie-Jo and Pauline on how to inflict pain with the whips, now he was going to be used for just the reverse – less pain. I wasn’t sure if he was going to last the day, but still...</p> <p>I looked again at the picture of Carol, I knew she was 12 but from the formation of her body she looked younger.</p> <p>Pauline waited for a few moments while I did this and then spoke, “Her body is literally eating itself to survive, and it’s using the stored fat of the body first before taking the nutriment from other parts of her body. In due time she won’t be able to stand on her own, the last part to be used will be the brain, but by that time the body will be more of a skeleton than anything else.” I looked at her and she shrugged, “Elizabeth gave me a web site to check up on.”</p> <p>“Was there anything else?” I asked her</p> <p>“Well only some stuff on concentration camps?” She wrinkled her forehead, “What were concentration camps anyway?”</p> <p>I sighed and held her hands. “It was something that happened over 50 years ago. When some people decided that the world would be better off without those they decided were worthless. So they moved them to camps where they either killed them outright, or worked them to death.”</p> <p>“But that’s terrible! What happened to them?” Pauline said aghast.</p> <p>“I’m going to have to include the Second World War in your history lessons I see, but in the meantime look up the Nuremburg Trials that took place in 1945/46. Was there any video footage in the information?”</p> <p>She slowly nodded her head, “There was... but I only glanced at it, I couldn’t stand to see too much of it!”</p> <p>I pulled her close to me and hugged her closely. “That’s okay darling, It’s something that we are all ashamed of and none of us wanted to watch the films — better to ignore it and forget about it, and that’s what some people have done. They’re the ones who will eventually repeat those things without realizing it!”</p> <p>Pauline looked up at me with a puzzled look on her face, I smiled at her, “Don’t worry about it darling, just try to treat others as you would want to be treated.” She just laughed at me.</p> <p>“But then... why do you do this master?” She asked me. I didn’t have an answer for her, and so I kept quiet.</p> </div>",[]
1188,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-15,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After a few days I felt that we were ready, I was going to let Pauline and Billie-Jo do the actual snatch of Carol, they would be acting as my puppets ordered to steal a young girl to train. I would be the hard-hearted trainer who would be annoyed at their ‘catch’. We’d gone though the routine several times and Billie-Jo could now use the lash to make a lot of noise but causing no harm to the victim.</p> <p>I drove the van to the address I’d been given, her parents had arranged to go out for the evening, as Carol was ‘old enough’ she would be left on her own, because we couldn’t be certain about how the drugs would affect her body we had to take her without anaesthetics at all!</p> <p>I kept the van away from the street lights and let the girls out to go to the house, I listened to them on the radios.</p> <p>“Which number did he say?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“Number 21, weren’t you listening!” Pauline said disgustedly.</p> <p>“Remember that Billie-Jo doesn’t have your memory Pauline, now don’t forget the script!” I said talking only to her receiver.</p> <p>“Yes master, I do remember!” She said with a laugh in her voice.</p> <p>I smiled at her reply and continued to monitor the link. The sounds of their steps on the sidewalk echoed in the speakers. Then there came the ringing of a doorbell and a voice answering it.</p> <p>“Who’s there?” A young female voice, now would she ignore her parents advice and open the door...</p> <p>“We’re looking for Carol &gt;&gt;&gt;&gt;?” Pauline asked (I had to block out the surname just to be fair to the family)</p> <p>“Who are you?”</p> <p>“I’m Pauline and Billie-Jo is with me, we’ve got some homework for you.”</p> <p>“For me? But the school didn’t... hold on.” There was the sound of a chain being taken off the door and then a blaze of light silhouetted the two girls standing at the open door.</p> <p>“Come in, we can go to my bedroom.” The door was closed.</p> <p>“Gosh Carol what happened to you?” Billie-Jo asked – well it would be a normal question that a girl would ask.</p> <p>“Nothing! I’m just on a diet that’s all. What grade are you in? I don’t think I’ve seen you at class?”</p> <p>“Oh we’re in a grade below you, it’s just that we live near and they asked us to bring this stuff to you... Nice room who in all the pictures?” Pauline’s voice asked.</p> <p>“Oh that’s Kate Moss, Twiggy (she’s the first real model you know) and that’s...”</p> <p>“Yeah but they’re so thin, no-one’s really like that... well except for you I suppose,” Billie-Jo said interrupting Carol. “Why are you so thin?”</p> <p>“I’m not thin! I’ve got to lose more weight.”</p> <p>“From where? Girl there’s nothing left to go?” then she spoke to Pauline “I don’t think she’s the one, we’ve got to get another.”</p> <p>“We can’t she the one we were told to get!” Pauline hissed back</p> <p>“What do you mean, I’m not the one! What one?” Carol asked apprehensively.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that, have you seen one of these before?” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“No. What is it? A sponge ball? And what are the straps for?” She sounded mystified but still wary.</p> <p>“Oh it’s a lovely thing, just open you mouth... No? Okay then... Billie-Jo you make her open her mouth.”</p> <p>“NO! Stop it. Let go of me!... Ow! Don’t do tha... ummph” Carol’s voice was suddenly muffled as the ball-gag was forced into her mouth.</p> <p>“There’s no flesh on these bones. It’s just like holding a skeleton.” Billie-Jo complained. “Come on get her arms tied up, we’ve got to get her back to him before he loses his temper again, but he’s not going to like her!”</p> <p>“Do you think I give a fuck about him? Once he’s working on her I’ll be able to get out of his way. Did you see the last one we fetched, couldn’t even walk properly when he got to work.”</p> <p>“Shush! I’m sure he’s listening to us, and anyway you’re scaring her. Don’t worry Carol, I’m sure he’ll like you!”</p> <p>“Don’t go on with her, she’s just another piece of meat for him. Now get some of her stuff, we’ve got to make it look like she’s run away from home, just like the others!”</p> <p>There was a muffled squealing noise which both girls ignored; I could hear them as they sorted though the drawers and putting clothes into a suitcase.</p> <p>“Now then Carol, we’re going to put a coat over you and then you will walk with us to our master’s van. Don’t you even think about running off, we’ve got you on a lead. Now come on little doggie.”</p> <p>I followed the sound of their steps down the stairs to the front door, which opened and the three girls left the house, one was carrying a small suitcase. Another girl was holding the third girl’s arm as they moved to my van. I turned the receiver’s off so that Carol wouldn’t hear an echo of her captors and thus giving the game away.</p> <p>The side door opened and quickly closed, “Okay master!” Pauline said through the grill behind me. I started the engine and slowly drove away.</p> <p> It was a long drive to my house and several times I heard Billie-Jo ask Carol if she wanted to use the loo (well a bottle with a funnel attached) but when she learnt that she would have to do so in front of Pauline and Billie-Jo she refused. (Although both girls did do so in front of her).</p> <p>When we got closer I growled into the grill, “Keep the noise down, cops are around!” They weren’t but it introduced me as someone who’s scared of the police.</p> <p>As I drove on I did hear some movement inside the back which were quickly stopped, later I learnt that Carol had managed to kick on the side of the van but Billie-Jo managed to restrain her legs.</p> <p>I pulled up at the house, ensuring that the doors were in the correct position. “Okay we’re here, get it inside and downstairs I’ll check it over later, gotta get the van away.” A slight pause and then I growled. “WELL MOVE IT, AINT GOT ALL DAY Y’KNOW!”</p> <p>This time the door opened and I heard the girls struggle to move the third out of the van and into the house.</p> </div>",[]
1189,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-15,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Again Purple productions was running the computer, giving the sounds of others moving around the house — with the occasional scream of a girl in pain (Pauline — overacting but distorted)</p> <p>It was all designed to cause panic in Carol, where was she and why was the girl screaming? But receiving no reply from either of her captors. They took her into the cell and started to release her from the binding that held her arms, the lead and the ball-gag.</p> <p>“Where am I? Tell me!” she demanded.</p> <p>“You are where-ever the master wants you to be, remember that! Whatever happens to you is exactly what the master demands of you. You are nothing to the master. In fact you’re hardly anything at all!” Pauline told her (in Slave mode)</p> <p>“Yeah you’ve got that right! Turn her sideways and she’s not there even!” Billie-Jo smirked as she said her line.</p> <p>I decided that the master had better make an appearance; I slammed the basement door and stomped down the stairs.</p> <p>“You bitches had better be ready! She’s had enough time to get cleaned up!” I said.</p> <p>Both Pauline and Billie-Jo looked at each other. “Oh Shit!” Billie-Jo said, Pauline said nothing but started to look worried. But it was too late, I was downstairs and shutting the door behind me.</p> <p>I surveyed the three standing girls and frowned. “What the hell are you two playing at? Why are you still dressed? Well?” I demanded</p> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo quickly undressed and stood shivering in front of me. I looked at the clothes heaped on the floor. “What do you think you’re doing? I paid good money for those rags! Now fold them neatly!” I slapped my thigh to emphasise my words.</p> <p>The two girls bent down and quickly picked up their clothes; they folded them and placed them on the table. I then turned to Carol. “You got a hearing problem bitch?” I nearly foamed at the mouth when speaking to her “I said strip!”</p> <p>Carol was slightly in a shadow and so I hadn’t seen her face, but she quickly started to remove her dress, pulling it over her head. She had a slip below it and this was quickly removed, but this brought her legs into the light.</p> <p>“Hold it cunt!” I snarled at her, she didn’t seem to take any notice at first but then Billie-Jo whispered.</p> <p>“He means you!” which made Carol stop and blush.</p> <p>“Come here!” I ordered. Carol slowly moved closer to me. The pictures didn’t do the effect justice; she was almost a walking skeleton. I moved away from her and turned to the two girls.</p> <p>“What the fuck did you bring me? I told you to get that Carol bitch. What’s this?”</p> <p>Instantly both girls were on their knees Pauline was crying away.</p> <p>“Please master, we went to the address you gave us. . .”</p> <p>“Yes master and she said her name was Carol” Billie-Jo added, “So we just followed your orders”</p> <p>“I didn’t tell you to get this! did I? Now what am I going to do? she’s rubbish, no-one would want this! It’s too thin to be of any use. Who would want to pork that!” I ranted at the two. “Get the whip!” I ordered to Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Please master, it wasn’t our fault!” Pauline pleaded “She’s the problem not us!” I put on a stern face and kept quiet. Billie-Jo arrived with the lash and presented it to me I pointed to Pauline. Billie-Jo shook her head at first, I placed my hands on my hips and looked at her, Billie-Jo slowly nodded her head finally and turned to Pauline.</p> <p>‘Crack!’ the sound made Carol jump and whimper as she watched Pauline being struck by the whip.</p> <p>“Again!” I said and Billie-Jo raised her arm again, bringing it down with another ‘Crack’ onto Pauline’s back. This was repeated three more times and Pauline started to scream after the third blow.</p> <p>“Enough!” I said and then undid my trousers releasing my cock which was erect after the show. Billie-Jo positioned herself in front of me and took my length into her mouth. Carol looked on in horror as I started to move back and forth into her mouth.</p> <p>I looked at Carol, she was standing in front of me wearing only a pair of panties. She did look like an underfed nine-year-old. I looked menacingly at her panties and made a gesture. She quickly understood what I was asking and started to turn away.</p> <p>“No you don’t bitch; you will do it facing me. Now do it.” I told her while thrusting into Billie-Jo. Carol blushed as she placed her thumbs into either side of her panties and slowly lowered them down. She started to fold her clothes but I stopped her.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about them bitch, you won’t be seeing them again!” I told her.</p> <p>At this point Billie-Jo started to swallow my load, exaggerating her throat movements for Carol’s benefit. I smiled at Carol as she made a face. “Hey don’t worry bitch. You’ll soon be learning this. But first I’ve got to get some fat onto your bones. You’re lucky I won’t be able to do the normal things for newbies but after some time you will be!”</p> <p>I pulled out of Billie-Jo’s mouth and grabbed hold of Pauline’s arm. “You bitch are coming with me.” I said to the still crying Pauline and dragged her out of the cell, which I locked leaving Billie-Jo and Carol inside. To be honest I was worried about Pauline, I quickly got her to the basement door and up the stairs. As soon as the top door was closed Pauline started laughing.</p> <p>“Oh master did you see her face? It was priceless.” She giggled away.</p> <p>“But how are you? I though Billie-Jo got slightly carried away.” I turned Pauline around and inspected her back; it was slightly red but no real marks showing.</p> <p>“You know what? She didn’t even hurt me. She’s become an expert over the past few days.” Pauline smiled “but she did make it nice and warm!”</p> <p>I took Pauline into her bedroom and made her lie down on her bed, face down, while I got some antiseptic cream for her back, she sighed as I started to rub the cream into her back.</p> <p>“Oh that feels better master. Thank you for taking care of your unworthy slave!” Pauline said with a laugh in her voice then she was serious again. “Master, will we be able to help Carol? I think she may be too far gone.”</p> <p>I kissed her head, “Well we’ve got her here, and all we have to do is to make sure she gets better.”</p> <p>Pauline turned around so that she was now facing me. “But that’s the problem! She doesn’t think she’s ill, all she’s trying to do is to be a model, she looks up to those people like they’re gods.”</p> <p>I nodded my agreement, “So all we have to do is to show her what it takes to be a model. All the exercise they have to do, the foods they take to maintain their figures, and then show her the side effects. What some models have to do to keep their jobs!”</p> <p>“Hey don’t go overboard on that. I don’t fancy traipsing over a catwalk just to show her!” Pauline said disgustingly. “It’s just like a cattle show.”</p> <p>I couldn’t help it, I laughed at her words. “What’s the difference between what they do and what you do? Except they get paid for what they do and you don’t.”</p> <p>Pauline frowned at that but then smiled, “Oh that’s simple – I’m learning the job. Once you retire I’ll take it over!”</p> <p>I sat back on the bed surprised. Pauline felt the movement and then patted my arm, “Don’t worry boss, I’m sure I’ve got a lot more to learn. And it’s going to be years before you retire.”</p> <p>I smiled at that and cuddled Pauline in my arms, my gaze went to the monitor where Carol was now on the bed, restrained by Billie-Jo, and Billie-Jo was next to her, both were sleeping</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>(I learnt the following from Billie-Jo some days later.)</p> <p>As soon as the basement door closed Carol started to cry, she reached for her panties in order to put them on but was stopped by Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t. He’ll only make you take them off again, and you won’t like how he does it either!”</p> <p>“But what does he want with me, and why did you let him do that to you?” Carol sobbed.</p> <p>“He does it because he’s the master. He owns us all. Remember that. Whatever he asks of you do it! Don’t question him. He won’t like it and will take it out on you!” She shook her head as Carol opened her mouth again.</p> <p>“Girl don’t you ever learn. He might whip you next, and I don’t think you’ll survive it. Or at least you’d wish you hadn’t.” she turned to face Carol and took hold of her arms. “Look I shouldn’t tell you this but he had orders about you. Some one had asked for you specially, it seems they’ve been watching you for some time but had lost track of you. That’s why we grabbed you instead of them. You’re going to be trained by the master and it will go easier on you if you do everything he tells you.”</p> <p>She looked away from Carol, “I remember one time when I was held against my will, forced to do anything by these men. When the master came and took me away I was so grateful that I’ve promised him I’d do anything.” She looked down at her body. “I’ve got more on me now than I had then. The only way I could survive then was to live off the spunk that they made me suck out of them, what I did today was nothing!”</p> <p>“Why didn’t you run away?” Carol asked – she was interested although horrified by the story.</p> <p>“One girl did try it. They locked her up with a pack of dogs, except she was spread-eagled over a barrel. And those dogs didn’t bite her, oh no they fucked her almost to death. When the men brought her out she was babbling away and just let them fuck her mouth without question. Several day’s later if any of them even mentioned dogs she would beg fuck her rather than return to the dogs again!” Billie-Jo shook as she said this. “So remember this is mild to the stuff you could be facing.”</p> <p>Carol started to cry and reached out to Billie-Jo. “Was that girl you?” she asked.</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head, “No... They didn’t even take the risk. I was doped up on drugs, enough so that I knew what was being done to me but I wasn’t able to stop them. That was where the master found me. I’ve been with him even since.”</p> <p>She held onto Carol, trying not to wince as she could feel the bones of the girl in her arms. “I owe him my life. And I’ll always do what he tells me.” She looked Carol in the eyes, “Even if he told me to kill you... I would.” She paused for a moment, “Please don’t give him a reason to do that, for my sake.”</p> <p>Carol shook her head. “But what does he want from me, I’m just a girl.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head sadly. “Well almost a girl I suppose. You saw how he reacted to you? I’m not sure if he’s going to carry on with you, he might throw you... Oh shit he can’t do that.”</p> <p>“Can’t do what?” Carol asked.</p> <p>“Well I was going to say that he could put you back home, but you’ve already seen master’s face, there’s no way he can release you now.” Billie-Jo started to cry and held on to Carol. “I’m sorry Carol, you’re stuck here now.”</p> <p>Carol was now holding onto Billie-Jo and was trying to comfort the younger girl, “It’s okay, don’t worry. You made it and so can I! Kate Moss went through a lot to become a model – I read her story! And when I get away I get the police to release you.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo gave a small smile at that, but managed to sound grateful, “Thanks Carol, I’m sorry I helped to kidnap you.” She looked at the clock in the cell and then turned back to Carol.</p> <p>“It’s time for bed, I... I’m sorry Carol but you’ve got to be tied to the bed, I think you’d better use the loo now, because you won’t be allowed up until the morning.” Billie-Jo pointed to the Perspex lavatory in the bathroom part of the cell. Carol looked at it in shock.</p> <p>“But you can see everything in it! Even if I had to...” Carol began to say but couldn’t finish it.</p> <p>“So what? It doesn’t matter does it? It’s a normal function, we all have to use the loo so why should you worry about it?” Billie-Jo said in a laughing tone. “Hell I bet even the master shits as well!” she started to giggle which made Carol smile.</p> <p>“Okay then I will... but please don’t look.” Carol pleaded.</p> <p>“I won’t... This time, but Carol you’ll have to get used to people watching you.” And she turned her back on the girl as Carol walked to the toilet. She heard the sound of liquid twinkling into the pan and the sound of relief as Carol emptied her bladder.</p> <p>When Carol returned Billie-Jo smiled at her. “Better?” she asked, at Carol’s nod she pointed to the bed. “Now I’ve got to tie you to the bed, don’t worry it’s only to stop you from trying to hurt yourself and I won’t make it too tight.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo was as good as her word. The wrist straps were loose, not enough for Carol to slide her hands out of them, then the ankle straps were attached. “Is that okay Carol?” Billie-Jo asked the restrained girl.</p> <p>“I suppose so, but I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep like this.” Carol said sleepily</p> <p>“Don’t worry, I lie here beside you and sing to you.” Billie-Jo reassured her. She started to sing a lullaby and before too long Carol fell asleep.</p> </div>",[]
1190,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-15,12,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When Carol awoke the next day – although day and night were not accessible to her while she was in the basement, a timed light would brighten and dim to a cycle of time – she found that Billie-Jo was draped over her. She was ashamed, being an only child she’d never had anyone sleeping with her before. And all she could feel was warm flesh.</p> <p>She moved her head and found herself looking into Billie-Jo’s eyes there was a glint in them that Carol couldn’t fathom. “You sure were sleepy weren’t you?” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>Carol remembered what had happened the previous night and started to cry, she pulled on the wrist cuffs to try to get off the bed and away from Billie-Jo, but found that she was firmly fixed.</p> <p>“It’s alright Carol, I’m here with you.” Billie-Jo said trying to sound comforting.</p> <p>“But that’s the problem. Why are you here? Why aren’t you with him?” Carol cried out.</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled to herself, her master had already planned for this, “I would be but he wanted to have Pauline to himself, he likes it when they whimper in pain. That’s why I was happy to whip her; it meant she would be chosen last night.”</p> <p>The look on Carol’s face almost broke Billie-Jo’s heart; she looked as if her favourite pet had just died. “You... you mean you wanted to beat that girl.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo sighed, “Look Carol, it’s just survival, you’ll do anything to stop them from hurting you, I mean I know what I said last night, and I meant it. I’d do anything for my master, but I don’t want his attentions all the time, and anyway it meant that I’d have time with you.” She gave Carol a kiss on her lips feeling the hardness of the teeth under the skin. Then she looked at the clock. “We’d better get up, you’ve got to be washed and ready for breakfast.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo started to untie the shackles that held Carol’s arms to the bed noting how Carol started to withdraw her arm at first but then allowing it to remain in place. “Come on, you’d better use the loo first, I’ll brush my teeth.” The two girls went to the bathroom area and with some trepidation Carol sat down on the toilet.</p> <p>Billie-Jo turned on the cold water and took a toothbrush and was industrially brushing away as Carol finally gave up and relieved herself. Billie-Jo waited until Carol was finished and then handed her the toothbrush. “We’ve only got the one,” She explained, “so you better not worry about germs.” She left Carol with the brush as she sat down on the toilet, not caring that Carol was staring at her.</p> <p>Carol shook herself and started to brush her teeth while Billie-Jo completed using the toilet; she took a piece of toilet paper and wiped herself before flushing the toilet and then joining Carol at the basin.</p> <p>“We’ve got to wash, better hurry ‘cause there’s not much time left.” Billie-Jo was saying to Carol and then she lowered her voice slightly, “Oh by the way master expects us to eat all the breakfast, he says it’s got everything we need to support us until dinner. Pauline didn’t want any one day; we both got whipped until she finished it.”</p> <p>“I hope he’s got some muesli, I only eat that at breakfast. A model doesn’t need to eat anything else.” Carol said quietly. Billie-Jo kept quiet she knew what was going to appear.</p> <p>The sound of the door opening at the top of the basement made Billie-Jo pull Carol to the table, she quickly handed out plastic knives and forks to be laid on the table, at Carol’s look she said, “Master doesn’t let us have metal – it was some time before he allowed us to have knives, don’t piss him off or he’ll take them away from us completely.”</p> <p>She checked that the table was ready and sat down on a chair, she looked at Carol and nodded to a place. Carol bit her lip and then sat down, the shock of the cold seat showed in her eyes. Billie-Jo nodded. “You get used to it, but don’t worry it soon warms up.” Was all she said about it.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The ringing of the alarm woke me up, Pauline was already at work, her head bobbing up and down as she strove to relieve me. Once I was finished she licked her lips and smiled at me. “Good morning Master, I hope you slept well?” she asked.</p> <p>I smiled back at her, “Yes thank you Pauline how is your back today?” I was worried just in case she had lied about Billie-Jo’s expertise.</p> <p>“It’s fine daddy, Billie-Jo was really good last night, I will admit that the stuff you put on me felt really nice and cool.” She hugged me. She’s learnt that I like it when she and Billie-Jo calls me daddy – making us a family rather than master and slaves.</p> <p>“Well daughter we’ve got a guest to cook for, you’re ready for the action we’re going to face?” I asked her she nodded.</p> <p>“Yes daddy, but Elizabeth did warn me that she might not be able to stomach a full meal, we need to build her up gradually.” This was Pauline’s way of reminding me without trying to antagonise me.</p> <p>“I’ll make sure that Carol’s portion is smaller than yours or Billie-Jo don’t worry, but I think that you’d better be prepared for the master to be angry with you today.” We were still working to the script, all three of us were prepared for Carol to be rebellious, well it was normal for all of our ‘guests’ to try to fight back, but with Carol we had the added problem of being unable to chastise her just in case we accidentally injured her. That was why Billie-Jo had the punishment story to tell.</p> <p>I started the breakfast, unusually for us this was a full cooked meal, eggs, sausages, bacon, hash browns and pancakes with syrup. I outdid myself, full pates for Billie-Jo, Pauline and myself and half rations for Carol, even then I didn’t see her eating all of that.</p> <p>I allowed Pauline to deal with the orange juice and we then went to the basement door balancing the food between us.</p> <p>I managed to be noisy with the door, just to alert Billie-Jo that we were on our way downstairs. I unlocked and pushed open the door at the bottom of the stairs, the top door was now rigged to lock automatically, and entered the basement.</p> <p>“Okay bitches I hope you’ve got everything prepared! I’ve got to work out what to do with our corpse!” I could see Carol go red at my words and then she realised what I had said, she started to cry.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Carol, I’m here for you.” Billie-Jo said to her, reaching over to hold her hand.</p> <p>I sat down at the table and positioned the plates to their respective recipients, ensuring that Carol was served first, I reached into my pocket and produced my cutlery, metal of course, and then spoke again, “Bless this food and make us grateful for it, amen.” Well I was never one to say grace over a meal but it was the way Carol had been raised. She automatically joined in with the ‘amen’ and then looked at the plate then back at me.</p> <p>“Well bitch? What’s wrong? Not enough for you?” I asked sarcastically.</p> <p>She just sat there. Pauline and Billie-Jo were ignoring us both and were eating the food as if their lives depended on it. I pointed this out to Carol and told her to start eating.</p> <p>When we had finished Carol had only managed one piece of sausage the rest of the food remained on her plate. I told Pauline to remove our plates but to leave Carols. It was going to remain there until it was cleaned.</p> <p>Carol was resolute in her attitude. “I don’t eat this stuff in the morning, I need muesli not this!” She said in a small voice.</p> <p>“Listen bitch when you’re here you’ll eat what I tell you to eat, and you’ll smile while doing it understood?” She remained quiet, in the meantime Pauline had returned to the table and was standing at attention by her chair. I waited a few more minutes and then shook my head.</p> <p>“Okay bitch you asked for this. Billie-Jo get the lash!” at Billie-Jo’s gasp Carol looked up.</p> <p>“Please master, don’t do it, not to her!” Billie-Jo pleaded I folded my arms and just looked at her, “Please master, she wouldn’t live past the first five.” She added</p> <p>“I told you to get the lash. I didn’t ask for an excuse did I?” I asked coldly</p> <p>Billie-Jo swallowed and shook her head, “No master.” She said quietly</p> <p>“Now what are you going to do?” I asked her still in a cold voice.</p> <p>“I’ll get the lash for you master.” She said resignly, and moved to the cupboard where the equipment was held. She returned holding a simple belt which she presented to me. “Here master is the lash, but please. . .” she broke off with a sob.</p> <p>I took the belt and doubled it over. It was a supple one and wouldn’t cause too much damage to the skin, but Carol wasn’t going to be my target. . .</p> <p>“Now bitch, I cooked that especially for you, and I expect you to eat all of it. If you don’t then this will happen.” I twisted around and stuck Billie-Jo with the belt. The sound of the impact could be heard echoing around the basement. Billie-Jo screamed out in pain.</p> <p>“No please don’t hit her!” Carol screamed out as she realised that her ‘friend’ was being hurt by me.</p> <p>“Once you start eating then I’ll stop, if you don’t eat anything then you will see me kill Billie-Jo and probably Pauline here, and it will be your fault that they get hurt!” and to prove my fault I stuck Pauline with the belt.</p> <p>I waited a few more seconds and then struck at Billie-Jo again. I then stared at Carol, raised my hand again.</p> <p>“No please I’ll eat the food.” Carol pleaded and indeed started to cut and eat a piece of egg, then some bacon. She made a face as she masticated the food and swallowed it. “There! I’ve done it.” She said and looked at me.</p> <p>I struck at Pauline and then spoke again. “You stopped didn’t you? Now carry on until that plate is empty!” I motioned to hit Billie-Jo but Carol started to eat the food again.</p> <p>It was several minutes before the plate was empty, I smiled at her and got Pauline to clear the plates away. I then went back to the door of the basement and went through it.</p> <p>Carol went to check on Billie-Jo to see if she was badly hurt after which she ran to the toilet and then stuck her fingers down her throat, forcing her body to regurgitate the food she’d just swallowed.</p> <p>Just as she went to flush the mess away I re-entered the basement. “WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?” I shouted at her. She quickly pulled the lever and the water started to flow pushing the food down the u-bend.</p> <p>I turned to Billie-Jo and Pauline who were watching in shock. “Why didn’t you stop her? Just for that follow me you two.” I pointed to Carol. “You will remain here and remember what happens to them is your fault!”</p> <p>I grabbed the two girls by their arms and dragged them out of the cell, locking the door behind us. By now Billie-Jo and Pauline were pleading to me but I took no notice of them, the last Carol saw was the door closing, and locking, behind us.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I pulled the two girls into my arms and hugged them. “I’m sorry girls I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Was the first thing I said to them.</p> <p>“It wasn’t much master.” Billie-Jo said, her voice muffled by my body. “The belt struck itself which is what caused most of the noise, we only got part of the pain.” She informed me. Which was the reason why I used the belt like that.</p> <p>“Well Pauline, your information was right, not only is she anorexic she also bulimic as well. We’re going to have to stop her from vomiting her food after eating. Any suggestions?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo was quiet for a while and then she smiled. “Of course master! The Alice costume.” She said. I nodded and smiled. The costume was a typical stylized blue dress and bib in form of the Disney animation clothes, the dress had long sleeves. Although easy to put on you had to know exactly how to remove it.</p> <p>There was another aspect of the costume; it could become rigid almost like a suit of armour, except the wearer was trapped inside it, unable to move until it was ‘unlocked’.</p> <p>“Okay the Alice suit it is, but for now you two are going to rest for a couple of hours before we put the make-up on you.” The two girls smiled at me and went to their room to carry on with their homework.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Some hours later, after the girls had completed their assigned lessons and I had applied some make up to their faces and bodies we were ready for the next stage in Carol’s life.</p> <p>I had attached dog collars to the girls’ necks and attached a heavy chain between them so that they were joined together. I also had a lead attached to Billie-Jo’s collar and was pulling them along by it.</p> <p>We emerged into the basement to where Carol was sobbing on her bed. She looked up as Pauline and Billie-Jo appeared, heavy bruising was visible on their faces and bodies they were trying to hold back their tears as I pulled them along.</p> <p>Once we arrived at the cell I chained the two outside and entered the cage. “Now bitch, I’ve made a decision.” I said without preamble. “You fuck up again and these two will pay for it. Understand?”</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “But that’s not fair. I’m the one you should be punishing not them, they don’t deserve it!”</p> <p>I almost smiled at her reply, but that would have been out of character and so I snarled at her. “I didn’t ask your opinion bitch. Now for that which one should I hit?” I added for her benefit.</p> <p>Of course she didn’t answer and so I pulled on Billie-Jo’s ear causing her to scream out in pain. “I don’t think she understood me!” I told Billie-Jo in a soft voice, “Do you think I should show her?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No please, don’t hurt her I’ll do what you ask.” Carol pleaded with me, but I was the hard hearted bastard and so I repeated my question to her.</p> <p>“So tell me which one should be punished for your disobedience to me?” I pointed to both girls.</p> <p>Carol dropped her head and said softly, “Pauline, hit Pauline.”</p> <p>I cupped my hand as the blow struck creating more noise than anything else, but the target was Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Noooo I said Pauline!” Carol cried out and I laughed.</p> <p>“Of course you did, I know you’ve been getting all pally with Billie-Jo here and so I decided to hit her regardless!” I told the girl, and then I turned to Billie-Jo. “And what do you have to say about that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Thank you master.” Was the reply from Billie-Jo which earned her a smile from me. I turned and delivered the same blow to Pauline who just stood there and then she also thanked me.</p> <p>“There now, that’s fair of me isn’t it?... In fact I think that the next time you deserve punishment I won’t bother to ask you to choose the receiver. I punish them both!” I unlocked the collars to the girls and opened the barred door. Billie-Jo and Pauline ran into the cell and stood in the centre of the room. Carol now had full view of their ‘bruises’, luckily she was not a make-up expert or she would have seen how false they really were.</p> <p>I moved the video and television into view of the cell. I sorted through the tapes and selected a easy aerobic tape – I didn’t want to push Carol too far in these first few days. “Now bitches you will follow the routines on the tape. Do NOT shirk any of them or you will pay for it.” I looked at Carol, “and remember if you fail then they both suffer for it!” I told her.</p> <p>I started the tape and left the girls to watch the television. (The following I was told by Pauline later)</p> <p>“We don’t have to do that? Do we?” Carol asked Billie-Jo</p> <p>“Of course we do. You don’t think master isn’t watching us do you? He’s got cameras all over the basement. And if he doesn’t watch then one of the others will be watching.”</p> <p>“Others? You mean there are more people upstairs?” Carol asked astonished.</p> <p>“Of course there are, you don’t think master’s the only one who likes hitting us?” Pauline asked bitterly starting to move with the music of the tape.</p> <p>“I don’t think I can do this” Carol said as she watched Billie-Jo and Pauline start the first routine.</p> <p>“Just try to follow their movements.” Billie-Jo said, “I’m sure master will forgive you if you make an effort!” and so Carol, hesitatingly at first, started to follow the routines on the tape, eventually it finished and Carol collapsed on the bed.</p> </div>",[]
1191,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-15,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Billie-Jo pressed the alarm button which brought me rapidly down the stairs into the basement. I quickly checked Carol’s pulse which was fast but quite strong. I checked her pupils which responded to the lights as they should.</p> <p>“She’ll be alright, I think she’s exhausted. Lack of food and too much exercise, I shouldn’t have used that tape I suppose.” I told the two girls which relieved them.</p> <p>“But master that was the mild workout tape, we don’t have any easier ones here.” Billie-Jo pointed out, which of course was quite true. I rearranged Carol on the bed and gently shackled her in place. Pauline was now scheduled to remain with Carol while Billie-Jo was supposed to be up with the evil master. I couldn’t see any reason to change this and so I used a light chain to restrain Pauline – it had enough reach to allow her to get to the bathroom area should Carol ask for water, although I did leave a jug of water (plastic) with a plastic glass.</p> <p>I checked on Pauline’s make-up to ensure that nothing was smudged and we left the two girls to rest.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Once upstairs Billie-Jo reached up for me to hold her. “Oh master you would have been proud of her, even though she didn’t think she could do it... she tried her best.”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “I thought she would, I had read some of her school transcripts. She thrives on pressure, she forces herself to complete the work set. Her parents are proud of her achievements which is why they can’t understand why she’s got this self-image of a fat girl.”</p> <p>“I don’t understand that either master. Why someone her age would want to diet like this?” She paused for a moment before continuing. “You don’t think she’s been made to do it?”</p> <p>This intrigued me, why would a girl decide to literally starve herself to death, especially one with the record that Carol had. It was a puzzle.</p> <p>I prepared a special meal for Carol, it was mainly liquid but did hold all the nutriments that she needed, I also took the ‘Alice’ costume out of storage and checked the controls for it. I used Billie-Jo as the guinea-pig using a transponder to limit her movements. As far as she could tell the clothes went from a friendly lightweight fabric to a rigid straight-jacket stopping all movements but still allowing her to breath normally.</p> <p>“Master, I don’t like that costume, I feel that it tries to take over my whole body and mind, it’s creepy.” Billie-Jo said as she was forced to stand completely still. She had found the other part of the costume, there was a bio-mechanical feedback system incorporated in the clothes. It acted as a type of lie detector in some cases and was able to administer punishment when needed, I didn’t think I would need that aspect during this time... but then what did I know?</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>(From Pauline’s conversation with myself later)</p> <p>Carol started to stir on the bed. She saw Pauline chained beside her and made a small noise, Pauline turned to look at her making sure that the bruising showed up.</p> <p>“You’re still alive.” Pauline gasped out, “I was so worried. Master came in and just put you in the bed, he wouldn’t tell me anything.” She sat beside Carol and started stroking the girls’ hair. “Are you thirsty? I’ve got some water here.”</p> <p>Carol looked puzzled at Pauline’s attitude but nodded her head as her mouth was dry, she tried to get up to take the glass, but found that she couldn’t move. “I’m sorry Carol, but master has taken the keys with him. I’ll hold the glass for you.” Which she did and watched Carol carefully as she sipped at the liquid within.</p> <p>“Thank you, but why are you being so nice to me?” Carol asked Pauline warily</p> <p>“Because you didn’t ask for this, I helped to take you.” Pauline said earnestly.</p> <p>“But you’ve been beaten because I didn’t obey that... that person.” Carol said</p> <p>“You’re going to have to call him master, what you think about him doesn’t matter, but the word does. At least to him it does.” She saw the look on Carol’s face, “hey you can call him dogs-breath in your head but say master out loud.” Then she smiled, “Just don’t get it mixed up!” she said and started to giggle.</p> <p>Carol thought about it for a few seconds before she started to giggle with Pauline, “I don’t think he’d like that at all.” She said and then was quiet again, “How did he get you?” She asked.</p> <p>Pauline was prepared for that question; it was something we’d planned on. “I was on the streets, I’d run away from home... daddy was... well he was dead and mum... kept bringing home these men... I’d listen to them, the way she’d talk to them. I knew what they were doing, and I hated her.” She paused to wipe a non-existent tear before continuing. “Well one night this man came into my bedroom and started to talk to me, nasty, disgusting things. I told him to go but mum’s voice from the door said he was going to stay... he... he... when he left mum said it was time I started to help out in the house. I left that night.” She shuddered with the apparent memory “I was on the street for a few day when... He... found me. He threw me into his van and brought me here. That was a couple of years ago!”</p> <p>Carol’s mouth was wide open, “But you can’t be 10? You mean when you were 8? Your mum did that to you when you were only eight years old?” she asked shocked.</p> <p>Pauline seemed to consider this, and remembered what she said in Carol’s house. “Yeah, and you know what? Nothing’s changed, I still get pawed and screwed, and I can’t even run to my mum for comfort. After some time it becomes normal. You know what I’m pleased he’s left me with you, it means that he isn’t using me.”</p> <p>“But why don’t you run away? I mean you could have last night when you came after me.” Carol said thoughtfully – this was something we did worry about, would Carol accept our explanation or not?</p> <p>“I couldn’t, Billie-Jo’s got a sister upstairs, if we tried to run off she’d be killed. You don’t know master like I do.” Pauline managed to get an inflection into the word master that implied ‘monster’ Carol looked to the basement door as if expecting me to appear.</p> <p>“Couldn’t you have called the police? They would have done something.” Carol asked.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head. “Nope! I heard what happens to some girls on the street, the cops get to do them, sometimes they don’t want witnesses and so the girls are never heard from again. I suppose there are some good cops but I don’t want to take the chance, anyway Billie-Jo wouldn’t want to risk her sister’s life.” Pauline hoped this explanation would satisfy Carol.</p> <p>Then she notice that Carol was fidgeting slightly. “What’s wrong?” she asked the girl.</p> <p>“I need to go to the... you know” she said slightly ashamed to admit this basic human need.</p> <p>“Oh, yes I see, well I could get you a bedpan.” Pauline said, Carol bit her lip and then nodded.</p> <p>“Please, I don’t think I can hold it.” She confided. Pauline went to the bathroom area and managed to reach a bedpan that was stored there she brought it back to Carol and positioned it beneath the girl. “Could you turn your back please.” She asked but was surprised when Pauline shook her head.</p> <p>“No! this is something you’re supposed to get used to. But don’t worry, we all have to use it at times. It pleases the master, he thinks it debases us in some way.” Pauline told the girl.</p> <p>“But don’t you find it embarrassing? I mean to do it in front of others?” Carol asked puzzled.</p> <p>“Not really, as I said it’s something we all have to do, so why worry about who’s watching.” She smiled at Carol, “after a few times you won’t even notice anything’s wrong, just relax and let it flow.”</p> <p>Carol considered this, she wanted to resist the effort but her bladder was giving her too much pressure to continue with the conversation, she strained and was almost shocked to hear the tinkling of her liquid splashing in the metal bowl.</p> <p>As soon as she had finished Pauline handed her some toilet paper which she used to wipe herself without thinking, she then looked up at Pauline with a strange expression on her face. Pauline smiled and nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, you see it’s not difficult. It’s different that’s all, we are not the owners of our bodies – that’s under masters control. Look on it like that, you’ll get used to it better.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“But I’ve always been in control of myself, I can’t give it up just like that!” Carol protested.</p> <p>Pauline, who was removing the bedpan, shook her head at that. “It’s not a matter of giving anything up, just changing your perspective of how things are. When you were at home you had to do what your parents said, right?” Carol thought for a moment and then nodded, “Okay then, but you’re not at home now are you?” a shake of Carol’s head showed she agreed with the statement. “Well then you have to follow the rules of this house, not your parents. Is that any clearer?”</p> <p>Carol turned her face away from Pauline, she didn’t want to be like this, somehow knowing that Pauline was looking at her naked body was disgusting to her. Having to use a bedpan while strapped to a bed was also galling to her.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head, she understood what was going though the girls’ head and felt sorry for her, but this was not the time to show it. “Now I’ve got to show you how to pleasure another girl, after that you will show me.”</p> <p>Carol wrinkled her nose, “What do you mean?” She asked and then watched open-eyed as Pauline started kissing her chest – she didn’t have breasts at all, but there was no reaction in the girl.</p> <p>Pauline got up in shock. “I thought you were twelve?” She asked.</p> <p>“I am, why what’s wrong?” Carol asked.</p> <p>“Didn’t you feel anything when I touched your breasts?” Pauline asked her seriously.</p> <p>“Just your mouth, but that was all. Why?” Carol was now curious about Pauline’s actions</p> <p>“Gee girl you should be feeling horny after that action. What’s wrong with you?” Pauline said.</p> <p>“But I’ve never... I mean I’ve read some stories but I just thought it would come in time.” Carol said confused.</p> <p>Pauline realised what was wrong but was following the script she was trying to get Carol to understand there was a problem. “I’ll show you, I’m just ten years old, but you lick my breasts.” She pointed to her just forming mounds.</p> <p>Carol went to rise up but was still restrained by the shackles and so Pauline moved herself over Carols’ mouth. “Just lick them for a few minutes.” She asked.</p> <p>Carol gave a mental shrug, there wasn’t anything more she could do, and then she extended her tongue and gave an experimental swipe with it across Pauline’s upper body.</p> <p>“Oh yes!” Pauline sighed, “Do it again please.” Carol was surprised at the reaction but did as she was bidded. Pauline waited for a moment before getting up. Carol looked at the result, she could see Pauline’s nipples were engorged and slightly red.</p> <p>“But what happened?” Carol asked.</p> <p>“It’s normal for girls to react like that to stimulation. It’s all part of the sexual feelings that we can have.” Pauline said realising that she sounded more like Elizabeth than the young girl she was.</p> <p>“But you’re younger than me! Why didn’t my tits react like that?” Carol asked Pauline didn’t answer her but started to move down Carol’s body and contemplated her cunt.</p> <p>“Pauline? What are you. .? but that’s nasty why are you licking me down there?” Carol asked as Pauline started licking her slit, but it was useless as Carol didn’t react.</p> <p>“Where the hell’s you clit?” Pauline demanded examining Carol’s slit closely, she then looked at Carol’s face, “You’ve really messed you body up haven’t you!” She accused Carol.</p> <p>“What do you mean? How could I affect my body?” Carol asked.</p> <p>Pauline again didn’t answer at first but stood in front of the girl. With her hands on her hips. “Look at me Carol! I am a ten year old girl! My body reacts to certain stimuli, it’s developing into womanhood. I have a cunt that lubricates when I get sexually aroused. I have tits, almost, that will soon allow me to nurse a baby which I will deliver from my own body. To maintain my body I have to devour food. I’m too young to need to diet. If I need to lose weight careful eating will allow me to do that. Just why do you think you should starve yourself at your age?” This was the vital question Pauline was hoping that the shock of her tirade would overcome Carol’s defences.</p> <p>Carol just blinked with the amount of input she’d just been given. “But that’s what you have to do... Marcia said...” She paused and Pauline jumped in</p> <p>“Who Marcia? What did she say? That you should kill yourself because that’s what you’re doing!”</p> <p>“No! She didn’t. she told me that I’d never be a model as I was too fat, she said that I’d never get anywhere as I was. She said she’d help me.”</p> <p>“HELP YOU! Girl all she’s done is made you give up on yourself! You don’t have to be thin to be a model! And at your age there’s no need!”</p> <p>“That’s all you know. You have to train hard and make your body know who’s boss! Marcia said that all the books are wrong and that I had to do what she said, ‘cause her sister’s a model and she knew everything and had told Marcia.”</p> <p>“How old is Marcia’s sister?” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“Oh she’s twenty two and she’s been in films. But she calls herself Kitty Kat for films.” Carol said. “Isn’t that a cute name?”</p> <p>Pauline kept quiet but thought that it sounded a daft name for an actress, more like a prostitute. “But if she’s over twenty then she probably needs to diet. She’s ten years older than you.”</p> <p>“Marcia knows everything about modelling she told me so.” Carol insisted.</p> <p>“But she didn’t tell you about exercising did she.” Pauline countered.</p> <p>“Yes she did, but she said that you have to diet first and then start on the exercises. I just need to lose weight first.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, and then you’d go far indeed... about six feet down I would think!” Pauline said and then removed the bedpan from beneath Carol to empty into the toilet. Leaving Carol to her thoughts.</p> <p>When she returned Carol was gazing at her in thoughtful repose. Pauline decided that it wasn’t time to push the point she’d already given her enough to get on with. So she got onto the bed with the girl and went to sleep.</p> </div>",[]
1192,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-18,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was upstairs with Billie-Jo, she was worried about Carol following her collapse but I put her mind at rest.</p> <p>“She’s only exhausted from the exercise; she wasn’t used to it, which is a pity since she needs to be fitter if she’s going to be a model.” I told Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“You mean she’s still going to be a model?” She asked me amazed.</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course! You don’t think I’m going to let her give up on that do you? I’ve got some contacts in that world.” At Billie-Jo’s look I had to smile, “Not all the models are slaves you know, well they’re slaves to fashion I suppose. Anyway I’m sure that I could get some details on what is expected of young models, enough to put her on the road to her dreams.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled at me, “You know you’re really a nice guy.” And she kissed me on the lips, in a gesture that surprised both of us. I bundled her close to me and lifted her into my arms.</p> <p>“You tell anyone else and I’ll kill you.” I said smiling. Billie-Jo started to giggle at me as I threw her onto a nearby bed where she lay with her legs apart.</p> <p>“Please master if you’re going to kill be then be gentle.” She managed to say between giggles. I just looked at the young girl and shook my head.</p> <p>“You know if you’re going to be like that I might just leave you alone.” I told her as I stood above her.</p> <p>“Okay then you leave my lone and take the rest of me!” she moved her hands to the top of the bed and found that a pair of handcuffs were already there, she quickly fastened then onto her wrists. I had to smile at her as she lay there expectantly.</p> <p>I turned and left the room, I stood just outside the door and waited for a few minutes, hearing the cuff’s jingling away as Billie-Jo tried to release them, I had a few sets that could come undone by twisting them in a certain way, but this pair was a normal set.</p> <p>“Master! Help me they won’t come off!” Billie-Jo shouted.</p> <p>I cupped my hand over my mouth to muffle my voice, “Hurry up Billie-Jo or I’ll punish you!”</p> <p>“Master please help me, I can’t undo them!” She shouted out. I entered the room and looked at her.</p> <p>“So you’re disobeying me are you Billie-Jo?” I said to her and took her legs and tied them to the ends of the bed, quite simple when there are straps provided, she was now in a similar position to Carol down below.</p> <p>“Now my little prey, what do you say?” I asked Billie-Jo in a music-hall villain’s voice, if I had a moustache on I would have twirled it.</p> <p>Billie-Jo recognised my stance and started to scream piteously. “Please sir don’t hurt me, I’m just a little girl.”</p> <p>“Well my little beauty you’re in my power now!” I said with an evil laugh and started to stroke the body in front of me feeling her shiver as my rough hand passed over her skin.</p> <p>“Oh no sir, please don’t do that sir.” Billie-Jo protested as I started to concentrate on her forming breasts, teasing them to peaks. I then moved my hands down her body. “Oh sir, please my mummy said I shouldn’t touch myself there!”</p> <p>“So what girlie? I’m the one touching you ain’t I?” I said with a leer.</p> <p>“Oh so it must be all right then.” She said with a slight smile, slipping out of character.</p> <p>“Now do you surrender your body to me?” I said with a sneer in my voice.</p> <p>“No! Never sir, you will never hear me say that I give up!” she said defiantly</p> <p>“Thank you my dear, you just said it!” I gave a nasty cackle and kissed her breasts.</p> <p>“No I didn’t! I didn’t!!” She insisted and was still complaining as I lowered my body down onto hers.</p> <p>“Oh sir! Don’t sir, please don’t sir!” She said, her voice laughing away.</p> <p>“Don’t what girlie?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Don’t you dare stop what you’re doing!” She finally started to laugh as she pushed herself up to meet me, the fiction we were playing now gone.</p> <p>For the next few minutes I luxuriated in the tightness of her body as she raised her head to kiss me. Finally I finished and climbed off of her, she panted as I started to massage her breasts and clit, manually bringing her to a climax.</p> <p>When she finally gained her breath she smiled at me. “Thank you master, that was so nice, it’s been a long time since it was just you and me.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes I think the last time was when you were held in that brothel, and we weren’t really alone then.”</p> <p>She shivered as she recalled those times and went to hold me, I quickly undid the bonds that held her and pulled her to me, “I’m sorry BJ I didn’t mean to hurt you.” I said to her.</p> <p>“You didn’t master. You saved me remember? For that you can do whatever you wish to me.” She said this so serious that I knew she believed it! The fact that I was the one who really put her in that position by taking her originally was by the way.</p> <p>“Okay then! As your master here is my order. . . You will help me in the kitchen making up dinner for the four of us!”</p> <p>Billie-Jo got up and started to walk to the kitchen; she paused by the doorway and looked at me sadly. “I shouldn’t say this master, but I don’t think Carol would eat the food we made.”</p> <p>I smiled at her words, she was trying to prevent me from being too angry with Carol, but I knew she was right and so, to her surprise, I agreed with her. “Don’t worry Billie-Jo; she’ll have her dinner in a way she won’t believe.”</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Once in the kitchen I started to cook a full dinner for all of us, Billie-Jo was still working out how I was going to convince Carol to eat it.</p> <p>The dinner was a stew, nice and simple and easy to heat up if needed. I dished up generous portions for myself, Pauline and Billie-Jo. Then as Billie-Jo watched I started to put another portion into a liquidiser.</p> <p>The sounds of the liquidiser made Billie-Jo turn round and stare. “Why are you doing that master?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Well Carol won’t eat the food, so I’m going to give her a liquid diet until she’s ready to chew and swallow her food properly.” I told her.</p> <p>“But what if she tried that trick of being sick again?”</p> <p>“She’ll be the only one dressed for dinner.” I said and then amended the statement, “Well apart from me that is!” I instructed Billie-Jo to get the ‘Alice’ costume from bedroom and to bring along the control unit for it. I finished creating the meal for Carol and placed it into a large cup along with a straw.</p> <p>Billie-Jo arrived with the costume and helped me with the plates as we took the dinner downstairs.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>In the basement I found Pauline standing beside the table. Carol was still lying on the bed, she couldn’t have moved due to the restraints holding her on the bed. I placed the food on the table and told Pauline and Billie-Jo to sit and start to eat their food.</p> <p>I walked to the bed and looked at the girl lying on it. She looked back at me. I shook my head. “I don’t know girl, you say you want to be a model. Yet when I give you a simple exercise to follow you just faint while doing it!” I began to unlock her shackles she started to pull away from me but I raised my hand in a threat to hit her she stayed still and allowed me to finish my task.</p> <p>“Now you will use the toilet and wash yourself. Then you will return to me here. You have five minutes.” She went towards the bathroom area. Once by the toilet she looked back at me and the table where Pauline and Billie-Jo were busy eating. Then she put a determined look onto her face and sat on the toilet, I could have cheered her for the courage it took her – but that would have been out of place, so I made no reaction but started to prepare the costume that she would be wearing.</p> <p>The flushing of the toilet announced that Carol had finished that part of my instructions; the sound of water into the basin told me that she was following my orders. She emerged from the bathroom area and was standing in front of me; I checked my watch, 4 minutes and 50 seconds.</p> <p>“Not bad, you look presentable but you need to gain some weight. I don’t know what the buyers are thinking about, but they still want you!” I shook my head as I was saying that. “This means that I’ve got to get you up to normal body weight and fitness.”</p> <p>She looked at me open mouthed and started to complain. “But I want to be a model... You can’t just. . .”</p> <p>I gave her a light smack on the face to stop her and then I shouted at her. “You will be exactly what I tell you to be. You want to be a model?” She nodded her head while holding the side of her face. “Fine! You will be a model, but it’s going to be hard for you. You’re going to learn the trade inside and out. You are going to train your body as it should be – no more half hearted little tries. Because if you can’t do it... Then tough! Now put this on!” I handed her the costume. She looked at it in surprise, before starting to put on the dress.</p> <p>Once she was wearing the costume she was a bizarre sight, almost a skeleton in a pretty dress, again I pitied her.</p> <p>I directed her to sit at the table in her place and then handed her the cup. She looked at it in shock. “Well girl? What are you waiting for? Start eating your meal.”</p> <p>I began to eat my meal all the time keeping an eye on Carol. She had taken a sip of the liquid through the straw. It was like drinking a hot MacDonald’s milkshake, but with more protein and fat content! She started to flag and was pulling away from the straw after completing half of the contents.</p> <p>“Carol, if you stop now I’ll be forced to punish both Pauline and Billie-Jo, you can drink more!” I intoned, mentally I had decided that she could take two-thirds of the cup without problem and was going to ensure that she did so.</p> <p>Billie-Jo whispered to Carol, “Please Carol, you don’t know how hard he can be.”</p> <p>Carol was looking down at the cup in front of her and so didn’t see the wink that Billie-Jo passed to me. I winked back at her but kept an eye on Carol.</p> <p>Finally she managed to drink as much as I thought she could stand. “That’s enough Carol; I’ll permit you to stop there!” There was a look of gratitude in Carol’s face as she put the cup down. Then realisation hit and she raised her hand.</p> <p>“Please sir...”</p> <p>“Master!” Hissed Pauline.</p> <p>“Sorry. Please master, can I leave the table. I need to use the toilet.” Carol asked meekly.</p> <p>“You may. But I will not allow you to make yourself sick.” I told her, but she was out of her seat after the first few words. She approached the bowl of the toilet and started to move her hands to her mouth.</p> <p>I pressed some buttons on the controller in my pocket, instantly Carol’s arms moved down to her sides, however she was still moving forwards and couldn’t stop! This meant that she ended up lying across the seat of the toilet.</p> <p>“WHAT’S HAPPENING?” She started to scream out in panic, “I can’t move! Help ME!”</p> <p>I leisurely got up and walked to the struggling girl. “Is there a problem?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I can’t move! What’s wrong with me?” She hadn’t realised that it was the costume holding her.</p> <p>“Well I did say that you couldn’t waste your meal again. I took steps to make sure of that!” I reached down and got her to her feet again. Carol tried to move her arms but failed.</p> <p>“You drugged the food!” she accused me, but was taken aback when I laughed at that.</p> <p>“Why would I do that?” I countered. “You are under my control, and here it is!” I produced the controller and showed it to her. “This is the marvellous gadget that will ensure your co-operation. Now shake my hand and then follow me!”</p> <p>I pressed some buttons on the controller – it was a pre-programmed command, and Carol was amazed as her right hand came up and I grasped it. We shook twice and then I released her hand. I pressed another button and walked back to the table.</p> <p>“Pauline – Billie-Jo help me! I can’t stop myself.” Carol pleaded as I walked pass the table and out of the cell. I started to walk around the basement, with an unwilling Carol following. I quickened my pace and was satisfied to hear a panting Carol close behind.</p> <p>“There you are Carol, a nice brisk walk to help your digestion.” I told her. She didn’t have the breath to answer.</p> <p>I did several more laps around the basement before returning to cell area. I walked over to the bathroom area and stood still. Carol walked up to me and stopped. I could see her chest raising and lowering with her exhaustion.</p> <p>At a command from me Billie-Jo and Pauline, who had remained quiet all this time, came over and started to undress Carol from the costume.</p> <p>Once naked I ordered all three girls into the shower. Carol was almost asleep as the other two girls started to wash her body, a slight protuberance showed where her stomach was.</p> <p>As the three dried off I spoke to Carol again. “Very well young lady. You will become a model. But you will be a model slave to begin with! You will eat the meals I provide and follow the exercise routines that I tell you. You will also take lessons – I’m not allowing you to use this as an excuse to be ignorant!”</p> <p>Carol was too exhausted to protest and allowed herself to be escorted to the bed, where once again she was shackled. This time Billie-Jo received the chain and relative freedom of the cell, while I took Pauline upstairs with me.</p> <p>Once I’d locked the upper door Pauline was in my arms. “Oh master, she doesn’t know anything! She’s ruined her body – you’d think she was a child the way her body acts! She’s never known pleasure in touching her breasts or clit. In fact they haven’t developed at all! We have to help her master!” She was imploring me now.</p> <p>I held her while she was speaking. “We will my love, but it’s going to take time.”</p> <p>Pauline nodded her understanding and then sagged against me. “Can you take me to bed and hold me? I don’t want to do anything else for now.” She said which showed how worried she was. I quickly rinsed off the plates and pans and joined her in the bedroom. Pauline started crying as I held her and started to tell me about what had happened earlier. . .</p> <p>“. . . So it was this Marcia who convinced Carol that she was fat and that she should be a model. And she’s using her sister as an example.” Pauline finished.</p> <p>“You know I’ve heard the name Kitty Kat before, I just wonder where?” I said but found that Pauline was falling asleep. I soon followed her.</p> </div>",[]
1193,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 7",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-19,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I awoke the next day with the sensation of something warm and moist surrounding my cock. I looked down to see Pauline’s head bobbing away. She paused long enough to look up at me and smile. She then pulled back enough to speak.</p> <p>“Good morning master, how are you feeling?” She asked before returning to her duty. She emerged next to me licking her lips before kissing me. “What’s the plan for today master?” She asked.</p> <p>I had to think about this. First of all breakfast – something warm and nourishing. I decided that we would have a full cooked breakfast, while Carol would have porridge, made with hot milk and some vitamin tablets, she would also need iron supplements.</p> <p>Secondary I would have to start her lessons, she was well up in mathematics and English – Bill’s information had included her current curriculum — and she was in advance of her fellow pupils, if she was still at school that was. So I decided to increase the pressure on her. I sorted out some books for her to read and critic – George Orwell’s Animal Farm and the Memoirs of Dolly Morton, to be mean I decided to have her compare the two stories.</p> <p>But first Breakfast! I got up from the bed and started Pauline on the porridge. I had to put on an apron to avoid the splashes of the cooking fat. At Pauline’s smirk I wave a spatula at her, “One day I’m going to make you cook bacon without any covering!” I warn her.</p> <p>I put the food onto dishes and Pauline pours the porridge into a bowl for Carol. I press the warning buzzer to sound down in the basement.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Carol, in the meantime was still in the basement with Billie-Jo, my exercise following her meal had taken a lot out of her and she slept for several hours before bodily functions brought her around.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was sleeping beside Carol and was woken up by being shaken. “What’s wrong?” She asked Carol.</p> <p>“I need to use the loo!” Carol said in a strained voice.</p> <p>Billie-Jo realised what was needed and ran to the bathroom area. She managed to return to Carol with a bedpan and some toilet paper. She helped Carol to raise herself up and position herself on the bedpan.</p> <p>It was just in time as Carol couldn’t hold herself. Due to the style of the food it had worked its way through her system. When it emerged from her it was more in the form of dihorrea and literally poured itself out of her body.</p> <p>“Oh shit!” Carol exclaimed.</p> <p>“Too right it is! Cor! what a pong!” Billie-Jo agreed as she wiped Carol’s backside. “Have you finished?” She asked. Carol couldn’t answer her but just nodded her head.</p> <p>“Okay then!” and Billie-Jo took the bedpan, with its contents, to the toilet and emptied it. She then cleaned out the bedpan and disinfected it before storing it away again. She returned to the bed and lay down beside Carol.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo, why did you do that?” Carol asked her.</p> <p>“What? Look after you like that?” she replied and receiving a nod from Carol she snuggled closer to the bound girl. “Well you can’t help yourself; I’m the one with relative freedom.” She pulled on the chain. “And master would have creamed our asses if I allowed you to make our bed filthy!” She giggled while saying that and started to tickle Carol, who, as she was so tied up, was unable to stop her.</p> <p>“Ha-ha, No please don’t. Please Billie-Jo. Please or I’ll pee myself!” The final threat was enough to stop Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Okay then, what else can I do?” Billie-Jo asked. Carol was thoughtful for a moment, remembering what Pauline had tried to show her.</p> <p>“Could you kiss me?” Carol asked hesitatingly.</p> <p>“Of course I can!” Billie-Jo said and started kissing Carol on the lips.</p> <p>“No! Not there. I mean down there!” Carol asked nodding her head down her body.</p> <p>“Are you sure?” Billie-Jo asked and then, at Carol’s nod, she started to move down Carol’s body.</p> <p>“No, not like that Billie-Jo” Carol said, “Can I kiss you as you’re doing me?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked up surprised. “Do you want to?” She asked, and at Carol’s smile she started to rotate her body so that her legs were above Carol’s head. Billie-Jo was now positioned above Carol’s slit to which she started to administer.</p> <p>Carol only felt Billie-Jo tongue working on her slit, and plucking up her courage started to use her tongue on the girl above her. She was amazed at the effect she had on Billie-Jo, for after a few seconds she felt the small ‘bump’ at the top of Billie-Jo’s slit start to expand, encouraged by this she continued to work away at it.</p> <p>Billie-Jo couldn’t help herself, although untrained, Carol was showing some natural talent and was making Billie-Jo squirm in pleasure, she tried to concentrate on Carol’s slit, trying hard to find the clitoris, but there didn’t seem to be anything there. This was puzzling to Billie-Jo as she knew all girls had one... Then she found it! The smallest bump imaginable, but it was there. In her amazement she realised that her body had reached its limit and she found herself cumming – and bigtime!</p> <p>Carol found her mouth being inundated from Billie-Jo’s slit, at first she was shocked... was Billie-Jo peeing on her? She wondered and then she realised that it tasted sweet not sour, she then remembered Billie-Jo’s warning about the bed and started to drink away.</p> <p>It was while she was doing this that Carol started to feel something strange. . . down there – where Billie-Jo was licking away. It was a feeling that she’d never had before, and when Billie-Jo gave up, for her tongue was getting sore; Carol felt that she had lost something indefinable.</p> <p>“Thank you Carol that was really nice of you.” Billie-Jo said kissing Carol on her lips and tasting herself there. And she snuggled up with Carol to go back to sleep, leaving Carol to wonder what exactly it was she’d just missed out on.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The buzzer sounding in the basement was the signal for Billie-Jo to lay the table. Although she had awoken about half an hour beforehand, she had brought the bedpan back to Carol for her to use, and had wiped the girl over with a moistened flannel to erase the signed of the previous night’s work.</p> <p>Once Carol was freshened up Billie-Jo took care of herself, ensuring that she looked fresh and ready for the day ahead. In fact she had already started on setting up the table before the buzzer had started.</p> <p>As I arrived in the basement and entered the cell. I could tell that Billie-Jo was excited, I would learn about what later, I put the food on the table and undid Billie-Jo’s chain, she looked at the cooked breakfast and her face dropped. I gave her a reassuring smile and placed the bowl of porridge in Carols spot.</p> <p>“Good morning slaves.” I spoke to both Carol and Billie-Jo, who was the only one to answer. I turned to Carol, still held on the bed. “When I address you slave I expect an answer. So now Pauline and Billie-Jo will receive punishment for your failure.”</p> <p>“No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anything; I just didn’t know you were talking to me!” Carol spoke very fast trying to help the two girls.</p> <p>“Did I ask you to speak slave.” I said imperiously</p> <p>“No, but...” She stopped as I held up a hand.</p> <p>“You should learn to speak when given permission slave.” I said coldly and started to unlock her restraints. I pulled on her arms, feeling the bones beneath the skin. “You will eat the breakfast that Pauline has prepared for you – and I mean all of it! Then you will start some light exercises. After that you will have a rest period and then your education will continue. Do you understand what I have told you slave? And I expect the correct answer!” My voice was still cold and menacing.</p> <p>“Yes, I do!” she said shortly. I slapped her in the face, lightly although she didn’t think so.</p> <p>“That won’t do! Now what’s the correct way to speak to me?” I asked her still in the cold tone.</p> <p>She looked at me, her expression wasn’t one of a slave, but she answered, “Yes Master, I understand, and I’m sorry.” But her tone implied a different word to master, which I ignored and allowed her to take her place at the table.</p> <p>The breakfast was a quiet affair, with the punishment preying on Carol’s mind, the other two realised that although they would receive the blows, they would sound worse than they were.</p> <p>We had finished eating, although Carol was only half-way through her bowl. She was aware of our eyes on her while she ate; it was a slow progress as she tried to chew every mouthful. Finally the bowl was empty. Carol went to get up but a look from me stopped her.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo! Clear the table!” I ordered and while she did so I directed Carol to stand by the bars of the cell, I produced a set of handcuffs and quickly fixed her to the bars.</p> <p>“Now you stay there, and don’t even think about interfering.” I informed her, as if she had any choice in the matter.</p> <p>I placed a pillow in the table by the edge, padding the sharp edge so that the girls wouldn’t be hurt when they were positioned there. Pauline was the first to receive my attention. Billie-Jo was at the other end of the table and I mad her grasp Pauline’s wrists to hold her in position.</p> <p>“Now for refusing to acknowledge my greeting – 5 strokes. For talking out of turn another 5 stroke and for failing to respond correctly to a master – 5 more strokes. That’s a total of 15 strikes. 8 with the hand and 7 with the strap!” I heard a choked cry from the side but ignored it.</p> <p>I stood beside Pauline and brought my slightly cupped hand against her ass. There was a satisfying noise of flesh on flesh, but with the cupped hand it was far noisier than it should have been – Carol didn’t know the difference.</p> <p>After each blow Pauline would cry out and then say. “Thank you master” or “this slave thanks you master.” To emphasise to Carol how a slave should behave.</p> <p>The strap sounded even louder when it was used – again doubled up it struck itself more than the victim. The seven strikes were soon completed. I allowed Pauline a few minutes before she changed places with Billie-Jo.</p> <p>I could hear Carol crying as she watched her two new friends being punished for her error. She tried to pull away but was held firmly. All thoughts of throwing up her breakfast forgotten.</p> <p>I completed the punishment and allowed Billie-Jo to rise. I then sent the two of them upstairs to do the washing up while I placed a chair in front of Carol and sat down.</p> <p>“Now that we are alone I will allow you to speak your mind.” I said to the crying girl.</p> <p>“Why did you hit them? It’s me who was wrong not them!” she said, I wanted to hold her and comfort her, but it would have been out of character.</p> <p>“Have you really looked at yourself girl? If I was to hit you the way I did those two you would never survive it! Once you’re back to normal weight and body mass then you’ll receive your due.” I told her, “But until then I’ll have to use Billie-Jo and Pauline as proxies.”</p> <p>“But it’s not right! None of this is!” She said</p> <p>“And what you’re doing is?” I countered; she stopped for a moment and then looked down at her body.</p> <p>“Look I know this is hard, but I know you can get through it. Now I’ve got a videotape of exercises for you to follow when Billie-Jo and Pauline return. Don’t even think about sitting it out as it’s not as rough as the last one. After that you will do school work while the girls do their proper exercises. After lunch, which you will be eating and keeping down, you will have another easy exercise.” I looked at her realising that somehow my mask had slipped slightly. “And if you fail in any of these then Billie-Jo and Pauline will suffer for it!”</p> <p>I reached to her, she started to pull away, but being against the bars stopped her actions. She flinched, waiting for the blow that didn’t land; I undid the handcuffs and released her. I pointed to the chair and made her sit while I arranged the video and set the cell up for school lessons.</p> <p>The door opened again, the girls entered the basement. Pauline closed and locked the door, she then handed me the key. I checked the girls and noticed that they had freshened up their makeup – to show their apparent bruising. I thanked Pauline and then gave my orders to the two girls; they took Carol by the hand and positioned themselves in front of the television screen. I started the tape, Barney the dinosaur appeared going though exercises for pre-school children. I nearly laughed at their faces as Pauline and Billie-Jo started to follow the routines.</p> <p>I left them to follow the tape and went back upstairs; I had some work to do.</p> </div>",[]
1194,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 8",8,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-21,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was searching the internet for Kitty Kat, I’d tried the normal databases, but apart from some British Cat food site, I drew a blank. I then followed Pauline’s advice and searched some of the adults sites – Bingo! ‘Kitty Kat. This feline fancy will purr for you’ screamed out on my screen. I read the information given, her age was 19? – well it wasn’t unusual for ages to be altered. It gave a list of films she’d appeared in. I found two obvious titles ‘Kat on a hot dick’ and ‘Dawg Katures’ which I decided to buy using my secure connection. They would be deleivered in a few days time.</p> <p>I glanced up at the monitor screen. Billie-Jo and Pauline were going through their heavy callisthenics – routines that Carol couldn’t even dream of doing at the moment. Carol herself was reading one of the books I’d left. I couldn’t see the cover but knew that it was Animal Farm. I could see her taking sly glances at the two girls moving in front of her. I’d already learnt that she had trusted both of them, was there some yearning there? It wasn’t unusual for girls to experiment and this wasn’t a normal location for her.</p> <p>A glance at the clock showed that it was almost lunch time. For today I had sandwiches for myself, Pauline and Billie-Jo, with at high protein drink for Carol. I’d also had arranged juice for the three of us. I rang the bell and the two girls stopped their actions, turned to the camera and bowed.</p> <p>“Lunch will be in 10 minutes time, you will wash yourselves and be ready at the table in this time. Carol you will be dressed for this.” I pressed a command key on the compute and the Alice costume lowered itself into the cell via a dumb-waiter setup. All the girls stared as the door opened to reveal this – not even Billie-Jo or Pauline knew about this item.</p> <p>I switched off the speaker knowing that it would make a ‘click’ in the basement, I watched Pauline and Billie-Jo move the mats they were exercising on to the edge of the cell and then walk to where Carol was looking around. The picked her up in their arms and carried her over to the bathroom area. I went to the kitchen and started on the food.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Once they heard the ‘click’ of the speaker being switched off Billie-Jo and Pauline looked at each other and smiled. They knew that Carol was trying to read the George Orwell book and was keeping away from the Anonymous book, they finished tidying the exercise area and went to Carol.</p> <p>“Now Carol you heard what master said, we’ve got nine minutes so you’d better use the john first. They picked up the older girl by the arms. Billie-Jo made sure that a book mark was left marking Carol’s progress in the book. They then carried the protesting girl to the toilet and made her sit on it. This time both girls stood and watched her closely.</p> <p>“I can’t go while you’re looking!” Carol complained.</p> <p>“Why not? We’ve both seen you use a bedpan.” Said Pauline</p> <p>“Yeah, and you know what? It stank!” added Billie-Jo</p> <p>“So what’s different now?” Pauline completed.</p> <p>“But that was when I was unable to get off the bed. I didn’t have a choice!” Carol protested.</p> <p>“Only now you’ve got the same choice, so hurry up or master will punish us for not being ready.” At that reminder Carol gave up and started to empty her bladder. As she did that Pauline went to the basin and started washing herself.</p> <p>Once Carol had finished Billie-Jo handed her some toilet paper to wipe herself with and then took her place as Carol got up and went to join Pauline.</p> <p>“That wasn’t fair you know!” Carol complained as she washed.</p> <p>“You think that’s not fair? You wait until master’s down here watching you!” Pauline said.</p> <p>“He wouldn’t? Would he?” Carol has horrified.</p> <p>“Sure he would. Some guys get off on that!” Pauline told her.</p> <p>“Get off on what?” Billie-Jo asked as she joined them. Pauline left Carol to explain while she used the toilet.</p> <p>“Oh yeah, there’s quite a crowd who likes watching girls on the john.” Billie-Jo agreed, “It drives them wild.”</p> <p>“But that’s nasty”</p> <p>“Yep, but remember most of that type can’t do anything much. It’s the only way they can get off.” Billie-Jo said with a smile.</p> <p>“Get off?” queried Carol</p> <p>“You know, it pops their fuses, makes their day. That’s what.” Billie-Jo laughingly said. But at Carol’s blank look Billie-Jo turned to Pauline who had joined them to wash her hands.</p> <p>“It gives them a sexual charge, that’s what Billie-Jo meant.” She explained, “Now hurry up, we’ve got to get you dressed for Lunch.”</p> <p>“Do I have to wear it? I don’t like it.” Carol tried to struggle but the two girls were too much for her.</p> <p>“YOU don’t like it? How do you think we feel? We’re not allowed to wear clothes here and you get to wear the dress!” Pauline said as she finished fastening the zip which activated the passive sensors in the suit.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>When I arrived at the cell I found the three girls waiting by the table. Carol looked awkward in the costume, she was pulling at the sleeves but was unable to loosen them. “Good afternoon slaves. I hope you are ready for lunch?” I addressed them all.</p> <p>I looked at Carol as the three girls answered me, Carol appeared to have learnt that lesson. I placed the food on the table in front of the girls, I said grace and then started to eat my sandwich, at this Billie-Jo and Pauline started to eat theirs, Carol looked at the container and its straw.</p> <p>I paused in my eating to address Carol. “Well girl, go ahead and start drinking your meal, I’ve ensured that it tastes nice and has all the nutriments that you need. This time you have to eat all of it!” She looked at me but noticed that my eyes looked towards Pauline and Billie-Jo. She sighed and started to suck away at the straw.</p> <p>I couldn’t resist it as she was sucking away. I smiled and said, “It will also help you to practise cock-sucking.” She started to choke as some of the liquid went down the wrong way. “Now what’s wrong bitch? You do realise why you’ve been kidnapped don’t you?”</p> <p>I waited for her to stop choking. She looked at me, silent for a moment, and then realise that I had asked her a question. “Yes master, but I’ve never thought about it before.” She said her face blushing.</p> <p>I laughed, “Well you’ve had a few days to get used to your situation. I think it’s time for some theory work. I will be showing you some films later on this week... Keep on with your meal you only need to listen for now,” I had to remind her to keep drinking, “they will be instructional and enlightening for your.” I could see puzzled looks on Pauline and Billie-Jo’s faces. I made a gesture to encompass the whole table. “Well, come on girls, finish your meal.” And I went back to my sandwiches.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>We had to wait for Carol to finish her food, she was looking uncomfortable and went to move away from the table.</p> <p>“Do you want anything Carol?” I asked her</p> <p>She glanced at the toilet and then at her costume, “I wanted to go to the toilet master.” She said.</p> <p>“Why slave? For what reason?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Please master, I’ve eaten too much food. I need to get rid of it, I’ve been told that it’s bad for me. Please let me do it!” She pleaded. I sat back in my chair my hand resting on the controller for the suit.</p> <p>“No slave, you forget that I’m in charge of your body now. You have no choice at the moment. If I decide that you will eat everything I give you then that is what you will do. And I refuse to let you void any of that food for now!”</p> <p>I could see a determined look in her eyes as she slowly started to move her hands upwards, before Billie-Jo or Pauline could move her hands went to her mouth. But I only had to press a button and Carol’s hands stopped their motion.</p> <p>“NOOoooooo!” She screamed out.</p> <p>“I’m afraid so. As I said your body is under my control, not yours! Now sit here while the girls tidy up. I got up from the table and watched as Pauline and Billie-Jo placed the plates and cups onto a tray. I directed Billie-Jo to go upstairs to wash them and Pauline to set up the cell for lessons. Carol was force to remain in her seat until I chose to release her.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I took a leisurely walk around the cell ensuring that it was neat and tidy – pity the poor slave who failed to maintain neatness in their area, but luckily for them it was clean.</p> <p>Carol watched me as I walked around; I think she was expecting me to make her follow me again. But I was being lenient to her for now, I should punish her for trying to make herself sick, but this was even worse – she didn’t know if I was going to take it out on Pauline and Billie-Jo or not. But by leaving her the food had a better chance of being digested. I walked back to where Carol was sitting.</p> <p>“Well slave, I’m going to leave you here for the next half hour, do you require anything to drink before I remove Pauline?” I asked her</p> <p>She shook her head without speaking. I lightly slapped her face. “OW! What was that for!” She was back to her rebellious type again, for which I was happy – yes happy! I didn’t want her to become a slave type, she would need spirit for regaining her weight.</p> <p>“For one thing slave you failed to answer me, and for a second you’ve forgotten to call me master again!” I called Pauline over to me and placed her over Carol’s lap. As she watched in horror I began to smack Pauline on the ass. With each strike Pauline would say ‘thank you master’</p> <p>After 5 hits I turned again to Carol. “Now slave I’ll ask you again. Do you require anything to drink?” I kept my tone friendly.</p> <p>“No thank you master.” Carol replied through clenched teeth, her tone was slightly disrespectful but I let it pass. I smiled at her and picked up Pauline, carrying her from the cell and out of the basement.</p> <p>I closed and locked the door and carried Pauline up to the top of the stairs. When I put her down she started to rub her ass.</p> <p>“I hope she learns soon, this must be very painful to HER!” Pauline laughingly said as she soothed her buns.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Pauline, I didn’t think I was hitting that hard.” I said, I was concerned – if I had misjudged my pressure on the girl I must be losing my grip.</p> <p>Pauline turned to me and smiled. “Of course you weren’t master, but I had to convince Carol that you were...” She paused for a moment to allow her words to register and then added, “. . . but I wanted to know how you felt about me still?”</p> <p>I went down on one knee, so that my face was in line with hers, and gently kissed her. “I adore you Pauline, both you and Billie-Jo. You are the daughters I would have wanted, and the slaves I deserved. I will always have a place for you both in my heart.”</p> <p>On hearing this Pauline wrapped her arms around me and started to cry. I was surprised when another set of arms joined her and I heard Billie-Jo crying away as well.</p> <p>I put my arms around the two girl’s waists and then lifted them up. I carried them to the living room and sat down on the settee while they cried themselves out.</p> <p>When they were calmer I started to tell them what I had found out on the net and about the two videos I’d ordered.</p> <p>“I knew that name didn’t sound like a model.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“And you were right. Now I wonder if Marcia knows about that? And if so why did she treat Carol as she did?” I said.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was the quickest with an answer, “Well she could have been jealous of Carol and wanted to bring her down a peg or two.”</p> <p>“Just down a peg or two? She could have killed her! She deserves something!” Pauline said angrily.</p> <p>“Like what?” I asked although I did have an idea which I wondered if the girls would appreciate.</p> <p>“I don’t know, if only I could get my hands on her.” Pauline said and then started to grin, “Master? You know you said sometime ago that there are others like you around?” I nodded remembering what I had told the girls about my profession; some were like me but harsher more like the monster I was trying to be to Carol. “Well couldn’t they show Marcia what it’s like?”</p> <p>I frowned in thought, “I don’t know... some of them can be really rough on their subjects.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo chimed in, “Well they needed go the full routine, just a few days, just to scare her.”</p> <p>Pauline laughed, “Yeah, why don’t you let your friend know about Marcia, leave it to him.” She suggested.</p> <p>And that’s what we did! I sent an email to Bill, letting him know that Carol was safe and having food. And then adding Pauline’s tale of why Carol was on the diet. I then added Kitty Kat’s résumé to the mail and sent it to him, suggesting that some corrective measures might be required.</p> <p>After the email had been sent Billie-Jo snuggled up to me, “I hope he won’t go too far.” She said</p> <p>“I do! She deserves everything she gets as far as I’m concerned!” Pauline said aggressively, “Carol’s too nice a girl to get conned like that!” It seems that Carol had some friends in this house.</p> </div>",[]
1195,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 9",9,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-24,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I prepared the two girls for our return to the basement, checking the makeup and yellowing the bruises, I hoped that Carol didn’t know how long it took bruises to heal, I decided that I would send the two downstairs first and then saunter in before starting the afternoon lessons. I apprised the girls of the plan and we started to the door of the basement.</p> <p>I was halfway down the stair when I heard Pauline call out and disappear from view as she ran into the cell, not knowing what to expect I cleared the last few steps in one bound and entered the basement.</p> <p>I looked to the cell area, Carol was lying on the ground with Pauline and Billie-Jo trying to get her to rise up, however she was rigid, or rather the costume she was wearing was rigid and she was trapped inside it, like a knight in a suit of armour.</p> <p>I knelt by Carol’s side and spoke gently to the crying girl. “Well then slave what happened. Did you try to run away?” I asked her.</p> <p>Carol sniffed and shook her head. “No! My nose itched and I went to scratch it, but my arm couldn’t move, so I went to get up and go to the bathroom to try and wipe my nose on the towels but then I couldn’t move and I fell over and couldn’t get up and I tried to call out but no-body heard me and I... I...” She fell silent and then started to cry again.</p> <p>I stroked her hair in an effort to sooth her. “Okay Carol, it’s alright, the costume was set so that you couldn’t move your arms above your waist, and the legs would stop any quick actions. It’s designed to lock up to stop a slave from running away. Now relax and I’ll release you.”</p> <p>It was the tone of my voice that made Carol stop and look at me in surprise. I gently reached to the collar of the dress and pressed a sequence of buttons, they looked like sequins on the collar. The costume returned to its fabric state.</p> <p>As soon as she could move she rolled away from me. “You knew that would happen!” She accused me, I didn’t answer her. She got onto her feet and walked to me, her face red with anger. “You just left me here in that... that thing knowing it would hurt me!”</p> <p>“Did it?” I asked her softly. She turned away before turning back with her fists raised. She started to hit at me, although when the blows landed they had little force behind them as she had no weight to put behind them. How she was able to do this? Well when I freed her I’d put the costume to standby, the passive sensors were inactive.</p> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo looked on in shock. “You’re a bastard! You’re just a parasite, picking on me just because I can’t fight back. But. Now. I. Am!” She said the last few words accompanying blows from her fists.</p> <p>I allowed this to continue for a few minutes, as Carol started to wear herself out I then caught her hand and held them in one of mine. I sat down on the chair and pulled Carol onto my lap. I could see Billie-Jo start to open her mouth but at my look she closed it. I pulled up the material of the dress until Carols fabric covered backside was visible. I raised my hand and brought it down sharply. A blow which made her draw in a breath with the sudden pain. Before she could recover another blow landed and then another. These were not the easy blows with which I gave Pauline or Billie-Jo; they were the blows of a master to his erring slave.</p> <p>I released her after the third blow, she wouldn’t have survived any more, and then I turned to Billie-Jo, “Get the taws and the dog whip!” I told her, my tone prevented her from protesting.</p> <p>Pauline, however, spoke up. “Master I don’t think that Carol is in any condition to be punished further.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, I agree! This is why both you and Billie-Jo are going to be the ones not her.”</p> <p>When she heard that Carol got onto her knees and started to plead. “No please don’t hit them, I don’t know why I did that, but it’s my fault not theirs. I didn’t mean to hurt you and I’m sorry. I’ll do anything but don’t hit them because of me!” She was really concerned about Pauline and Billie-Jo. I looked at Pauline who was shaking her head. Carol started talking again, “Please master it just that I’m worried about my mum and dad, they don’t know what’s happened and I want them to know I’m fine.” She looked down at her position, “Well not fine but I’m okay.”</p> <p>“Slave, be quiet.” I said softly and Carol obeyed me. I got up from the chair and walked to Pauline, I heard Carol start to rise but this time I’d activated the passive sensors and the costume held her in place, I heard a gasp from her but nothing else.</p> <p>When I was with Pauline and waited for Billie-Jo to turn up with the required tools of punishment. I spoke loud enough for Carol to hear. “Well slave, I have a problem here don’t I?”</p> <p>“Yes master.” Pauline replied meekly. Billie-Jo came back from the cupboard and handed me the taws and whip.</p> <p>“Now slave let’s add these up. Unable to remain where placed 5 strokes. Swearing at a master 20 strokes. Attacking a master 40 strokes. Speaking without permission 5 strokes. I believe that’s 70 strokes each, so let’s be generous and say 30 with the whip and 40 with the taws. I do hope you two are fit enough for this?”</p> <p>“Master. Please don’t do it. Please wait until I’m better and then you can punish me!” Carol called from her position. She had actually admitted that she was ill, this was a breakthrough. I looked over to her, tears were falling down her face, “Please master I promise to be good. I’ll do whatever you ask, but please don’t hurt them again.”</p> <p>“You understand what you are saying Carol?” I asked her.</p> <p>She paused before answering, “Yes master, I promise that I will do anything you tell me to do. I will not try to attack you or try to escape. Just don’t hit Pauline, Billie-Jo or her sister. Please!”</p> <p>I thought for a moment before nodding, I handed back the taws and whip to Billie-Jo to put back into the equipment cupboard, she returned much quicker than last time. I walked to Carol and released the constrictions of the costume. She didn’t move this time. “Alright slave, I agree. You obey me in everything and I won’t hurt the girls again.”</p> <p>Carol didn’t move from her position, she looked up at me. “Will... will I see my mum and dad again?” She asked.</p> <p>I wondered, should I lie to her and say no? She was in a fragile state it would completely demoralise her and she wouldn’t be able to cope with the routine, if I said yes she might not believe me, but then I did have proof of my words in that case. So truth it was.</p> <p>“Yes Carol, you will see your parents again. I promise you that.” Carol looked into my eyes, and then she reached out her arms to me and hugged me!</p> <p>“Oh thank you master, I was so scared I thought I’d never see them again, I didn’t think I could live without them.” And she started to cry on my shoulder. Pauline looked at me with an amazed expression on her face.</p> <p>“I think she’s ready master, she realised her position here! We need to change our approach” Although it was Pauline speaking she had Elizabeth’s inflection and mannerisms.</p> <p>I looked at her, “Are you sure? I mean if it’s the wrong time then everything could fail and then what could we do about it?” I asked her</p> <p>Pauline/Elizabeth shook her head. “They realised the risks which is way they trusted you.” She said to remind me of Bill’s email and the telephone conversation we’d had. “But now it’s carrot time.” – ‘Carrot time’ it was a code we’d worked out some time ago. When the girls realised that a trainee would respond easier to kindness not harshness – ‘the carrot or the stick’</p> <p>I looked at Billie-Jo, she was nodding as well. I personally thought that it was too soon but these girls had been with Carol longer than I. “Billie-Jo, please go upstairs and get tape 3 from the special file.” I asked her, she quickly ran off to get the tape.</p> <p>Carol was still crying in my arms. “Master I don’t understand. Why are you helping me why aren’t you shouting at me or hitting me? I’ve disobeyed you and been angry with you but here you are just holding me? Are you going to whip me now?” She asked, her voice fading as she said the last.</p> <p>“That’s an idea slave. Pauline please get the bull whip!” Pauline looked at me in shock I smiled at her to reassure her, “You heard Carol, she deserves whipping, now bring in the bullwhip.” Pauline was shaking her head but obeyed me; I could see that she was puzzled by my apparent change of plan. I sat Carol back on her chair and spoke softly to her.</p> <p>“Okay Carol, the girls have decided that you need different treatment to the way we planned. The only problem is you! You have to agree to eat, and keep it down. I’m not going to say that it’s going to be easy for you; in fact it’s going to be even harder in many ways. I will tell you now that we’ve told you several lies, but there have been truths spoken as well. I am a trainer; I create slaves for people who can afford them. I have been paid to train you, but in this case it was done in order to save you.” At her surprised look I nodded my head, “You are here mainly to regain your body. I will guarantee you that if you want I will make a model of you. I will teach you other things that Pauline and Billie-Jo thinks as normal, but which aren’t in the outside world.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me. “How did you lie to me? You’re not going to make me into a slave?” She asked, there were several levels in that last statement, it almost seemed as if she was hoping to become a slave.</p> <p>I shook my head sadly, “I’m afraid that it’s the only task I know, but there are several levels of slaves, from the normal childhood control to complete and utter dependency on the master or mistress. I just try to ensure that the right type is trained and delivered to the right person.”</p> <p>“Yep master is good at his work, I was one of his.” Billie-Jo said as she returned, at Carol’s glance I nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, I trained Billie-Jo, her master abused his trust and I had to rescue her.” I hugged the girl as I said this, she returned the hug and then handed me the tape I’d sent her for.</p> <p>“But what about Pauline? Did you take her off the street when she was younger?” Pauline had joined us by then, the bullwhip was over her shoulder, she went to Carol and held her hands.</p> <p>“Part of that story was true. But it wasn’t master who saved me, I was picked up by a team of, well … hunters would be a name for them. They took me to a town — somewhere – and I was placed in an orphanage. It was while I was at school there that I met master. I asked to join him and here I am.”</p> <p>I pulled her to me and whispered, “I’m sorry I didn’t know.” She pulled back and gave a small smile.</p> <p>“I know,” she said, “But after everything you are the father I never had.” She turned to Carol and pointed to me. “This man is my master. I trust him and will never go against him, although he can be mean and nasty,” She turned and smiled sweetly at me as she said this, “I know he has my well being at heart. I am tied to him, not by chains but by love.” Again she smiled at me but this was an adoring smile full of love and affection. “Yes love master, you accepted me into your life and for that I’m eternally grateful. So Carol if master tells you something then he means it.”</p> <p>She then went to me and kissed me softly before standing beside me. Billie-Jo stood on my other side and we all looked at Carol.</p> <p>“But I don’t know if I want to be a slave! I just wanted to be a model which is why I went on this diet thing, Marcia said that...” She stopped and looked at our expressions, “She lied to me didn’t she?” Carol asked.</p> <p>“I think so; would there be any reason why Marcia would dislike you?” I asked her, Carol thought for a few moments.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, she’s always been just behind me in class, but I thought we were good friends.” Carol said at last.</p> <p>“Always just behind you, she’s never beaten you at anything?” Pauline asked</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “No, she even became deputy class president.”</p> <p>“When you became class president I suppose?” Billie-Jo asked. Carol just nodded her head. “There you are then master, the main reason is jealousy!”</p> <p>“What? Marcia jealous of me? But that’s daft we’ve always been the best of friends” Carol complained, but I could see what the girls were on about, and it wasn’t unknown for jealous people to do strange things.</p> <p>“Well let’s leave that for the moment, we’ve got work to do.” I said — I held out my hand to Pauline who reluctantly handed me the bullwhip. “Now Carol you said that you deserved to be whipped?” I asked her she looked at me and bit her lip.</p> <p>“Yes master.” She said softly and then was surprised as I handed her the whip, she nearly dropped it as she felt the weight of it.</p> <p>“That is a bullwhip, it’s so called because it is heavy, if the tip hits you with its full force you would be thrown to the ground, its caress could open up your body without stopping and you’d never really recover from the scars that it could create.” I took it back from her and then asked Billie-Jo to stand away from me. Before Carol could complain I cracked the whip at Billie-Jo who just stood as the whip seemed to lash her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at me and said “Thank you master.” She walked to Carol and stood in front of her.</p> <p>Carol looked at the girl in front of her and then examined her body; she then looked at me with questioning eyes. I smiled, “In the hands of an expert it’s possible to make things sound worse than they could be, this is one of the lies we’ve been telling you.” Carol looked closely at Billie-Jo and then wiped her hand on the ‘bruise’ that was on the side of her body, it smeared.</p> <p>“But I thought you were hurting these two when you hit them!” She said accusingly, I smiled at her.</p> <p>“And you reacted as I hoped you would, you tried to protect them.” I said, Pauline then went to Carol and kissed her on the lips.</p> <p>“Thank you for that, if you hadn’t tried to complain then I think master might have done it for real!” She added with a smile. Billie-Jo also kissed Carol and thanked her.</p> <p>Carol took the opportunity to ask Billie-Jo about her sister, Billie-Jo looked at Pauline who spoke up, “I’m sorry Carol but that was another lie, and the girl screaming in pain that you were worried about when we brought you down here was me.”</p> <p>“You! But how could it be you, and why did you lie about Billie-Jo’s sister?” Pauline started to tell her but I decided that there wasn’t the time for now.</p> <p>“That’s enough girls, we have work to do! Carol it’s time for you to get back into uniform and do some light exercises, I’ve got the Barney tape and then there’s a special tape I want you to watch.” I smiled at Pauline and Billie-Jo’s expressions and said, “Well at the moment Carol’s unable to move properly so Barney it is for the next few days!”</p> <p>I helped Carol to undress and take position on the mat in front of Billie-Jo and Pauline, and then I started the tape. I almost laughed out loud at the faces pulled by the girls as the purple dinosaur started to encourage them to move their feet. Carol seemed more determined to succeed as she followed the movement of the pre-school children on the screen.</p> <p>After the five minutes of the exercise and Barney saying ‘goodbyeee’ to the viewers Carol was sweating but still standing. “Can we do another one?” She asked, but I had to say no – even a little routine like this was almost too much for her, but it was encouraging that she wanted to try.</p> <p>I got Carol to sit down as Billie-Jo and Pauline started to move the mat away. I placed the tape in the drive and started it.</p> <p>“Hello Carol, your father and I are sorry that we had to do this but there was nothing else we could think of. . .” Carol’s mother was on the screen, with her holding her hand was Carol’s father. “. . . You must know that this was the most difficult thing we’ve ever done but your uncle Bill has said that the man you are with is the best person to help you.”</p> <p>While she was watching the tape Carol started to cry, Billie-Jo and Pauline went to her and sat down on the floor, each girl holding her hands to give their support.</p> <p>Then her father spoke, “Carol... I’m not sure how to say this to you . .. in a way it’s better that I can’t see you as I’d be trying to bring you back home...” he was trying to hold back his tears but not succeeding, he swallowed. “But... I’m told this is the best. We’ve told your school that you are with a specialist and that you will be back with us sometime next month, please pumpkin try your best and we’ll be here waiting for you.”</p> <p>“Daddy! I’ll try honest I will.” Carol cried out as the screen faded, “I will try...” she said half to herself. I stopped the tape and left it by the machine for Carol to play when she wanted to. I knelt in front of the girl.</p> <p>“I was going to show you that tape after the first week, but with your decision to go along with us I though you’d better see it now.” She nodded, the tape proved to her that we were trying to help her and with her family’s knowledge.</p> <p>She looked at me with tears in her eyes, “I don’t understand why they couldn’t have helped me themselves?” She said and then started to cry again. Pauline and Billie-Jo started to stroke Carol’s arms to reassure the girl.</p> <p>“They did try, but you didn’t listen to them, they both love you so much and it was killing them to watch you refuse their aid. Your uncle suggested that I could help you, but he didn’t tell them exactly what it was that I do.”</p> <p>Carol looked up at me, tears shining in her eyes, but also an enquiring look was there. I had to smile, “They think I’m a personal trainer who concentrates on young girls and their problems!” Billie-Jo started to laugh followed by Pauline. Carol was puzzled by their reaction but kept quiet.</p> <p>I asked Billie-Jo and Pauline to carry on with their class work and I talked about the Book Carol was reading.</p> <p>“I’ve only read Animal Farm, I didn’t want to read the other one just yet.” She confessed.</p> <p>I nodded my understanding, “Okay then so what do you think about the story?”</p> <p>“Well it’s strange, a pig called Napoleon who gets the animals to take over a farm. I can’t really see anything happening like that in real life!” she said laughing. I didn’t laugh with her.</p> <p>“But the story is based on real life!” I told her, her look was one of disbelief, “Except the animals were people. The story is a representation of what happened in Russia just after the Revolution when the people took over the country. Napoleon is supposed to be Lenin and his co-worker Snowball is Trotsky.” Now your history should tell you what happen to them. That’s your assignment for the next few hours; you’ll find reference books in the book cases. Then tonight you will read Dolly Morton.”</p> <p>Carol nodded her understanding and went to the reference books, I then checked on Pauline and Billie-Jo’s work before leaving the cell. I closed and locked the basement door. Not that I didn’t trust Carol now, but I didn’t want to get out of practise.</p> </div>",[]
1196,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 10",10,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-29,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Looking back it was at that point, when Carol said for herself that she was ill, that we turned a corner. With the evidence that her parents knew about her disappearance she then saw that we were trying to help her, although it was under a strange guise for help.</p> <p>I watched the girls on the monitor, Carol was searching though an encyclopaedia and smiling then I watched her turn the pages back to another entry and could have sworn that she blushed she quickly closed the book and put it back. She carried a notepad back to her place and started to write what appeared to be an essay.</p> <p>I carried on with my work, I was planning lessons for Carol that would start to mesh with Pauline and Billie-Jo’s. I received a message from Bill I opened it and read it through.</p> <p>‘Thanks for info, will take steps to ensure problem is corrected.’</p> <p>Inside me something felt pity for Marcia... but not much!</p> <p>After a few hours, time which seemed to fly by, I had finished. I knew that it would be hard work for Carol, but she’ll be ahead of her classmates when, I was thinking of when’s now not if’s, she returned to school.</p> <p>But now it was time to cook the meal, I had several prepared meals ready to heat and serve, these took nearly an hour to heat through – I could have micro-waved them but something is lost in that.</p> <p>I rang the bell in the basement, Billie-Jo and Pauline stopped what they were doing and looked at the camera, then Billie-Jo called to Carol who also stopped her writing and paid attention to the camera.</p> <p>“Okay girls, I’m heating up the food now. I want you all to shower and prepare for dinner, two sets of cutlery I’m afraid, Carol you will be drinking your meal until your system can cope with solid food again.” I could see Carol’s face drop as I said this, but Pauline said a few words which Carol nodded at and seemed mollified at that.</p> <p>I switched off the microphone and watched the three girls run to the shower; somehow the whole atmosphere in the basement had changed. I spent time watching the three playing with the water. Carol still had trouble using the toilet in front of the other girls but tried not to show it. On their part Billie-Jo and Pauline ignored her and were talking face to face, to the side of the toilet.</p> <p>When Carol finished and got up Billie-Jo took her place and did her business while still talking to Pauline. Carol tried hard not to look when Pauline took her place. But she was brought into the girls’ conversation meaning that she had to speak to Pauline while she was still sitting there.</p> <p>The cooker’s bell rang telling me the dinner was ready, I took Carol’s meal from the oven and placed it into a liquidiser, I left it to pulp the meal down while I got the rest of the meals out and onto a tray. I poured Carol’s food into a large cup and tested that it was hot enough to ‘eat’. Thanks to the peas in the food the concoction was a dark green colour but the nutritional value of the meal shouldn’t have changed because of that.</p> <p>I pressed the buzzer to let the girls know I was coming down to the basement. When I arrived in the basement all three were standing by the table, Billie-Jo had a smile on the face. All three of them waited for me to put the food on the table and then they bowed to me.</p> <p>“Good afternoon master.” They said in unison and giggled.</p> <p>“Good afternoon slaves, I do hope you’ve done the assigned work, or I might have to punish you!” I said with a straight face.</p> <p>“Of course master.” Pauline spoke for them all and placed the dishes out for the others to take. Carol took her mug and looked at it suspiciously for a moment, then started to sip at it.</p> <p>“What’s in this master?” She asked.</p> <p>“Just the same as the girls have, only I’ve liquefied it so that you can digest it easier. Although your stomach could handle solid foods it’s better that we don’t put too much strain on it to begin with. That was the problem we had with the breakfast, even if you hadn’t manually thrown it up your stomach might have of its own accord.” I told her.</p> <p>Carol stopped drinking to look at me, she didn’t seem to believe my words, but then Pauline spoke up. “I’m afraid that’s true Carol, you’ve noticed that you’ve been eating less and less these past few months?” She asked, Carol nodded, “Well what’s happened is that your body has been leaching more fat and non-essential sources from your body, tendons and such. By the way when was your last period?”</p> <p>This abrupt change of subject caught Carol by surprise, and the result was that she sprayed out her food onto the table, causing Billie-Jo to laugh. Carol bit her tongue and looked at me, my smirk telling her that I wasn’t annoyed.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master; I didn’t mean to do that.” She said to me taking a napkin and mopping up what she could, then she turned to Pauline and hissed, “Don’t ask that when there’s a man nearby, it’s embarrassing!”</p> <p>“What’s so embarrassing about having periods? I know what they are and I know all women have them. It’s a part of nature that’s all.” I told her – I think I was sounding like Joyce Brothers when I said that.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about master; he’s used to girls’ things.” Pauline said with a laugh, Billie-Jo got the double meaning even if Carol didn’t. “But have you?”</p> <p>Carol’s head dropped down and she shook it before saying softly, “No, I’ve never had a period, I don’t think it’s time yet.” She said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Carol, but that’s not right. I know with some girls menses can take some time to start, but that not your problem.” She waited for Carol to continue to sip at her meal, “Because of what you did to your body, it’s held back on your reproductive system, it’s not necessary to you.”</p> <p>Carol looked from Pauline to me, I could read the question in her eyes and nodded, “Pauline is currently the expert in the field here, I asked her to read up on your problem.”</p> <p>Carol put the cup down and shook her head, “But that can’t be right! I mean it’s just that I’m developing slower than other, people don’t age at the same time you know.” She said trying to convince us.</p> <p>Billie-Jo spoke up, “But that’s not true is it Carol? You’ve seen our clits and felt how they react to your tongue haven’t you?” Carol blushed and hung her head.</p> <p>I spoke softly to her, “Carol it’s alright, I know what these two are like, I’m used to them sharing my bed at night, and we don’t only sleep you know.”</p> <p>She looked up at me, “You have sex with them?” She asked me I nodded.</p> <p>“Of course he does, he trains sex slaves don’t he? I’m one of his trainees and Pauline’s a volunteer. We’ve been trained so that we’re good at what we do, ain’t we Pauline?” Billie-Jo said candidly.</p> <p>Carol looked around her chair at me and then looked at my lap, I was still dressed at this time but my trousers were slightly tight after the talk from the girls. She shook her head and then turned to Billie-Jo. “You can’t have taken all of him?” She asked and then blushed bright red – a colour that took over most of her body as she looked back at me.</p> <p>I smiled slightly, “That’s okay Carol. You should hear some of the conversations we’ve had at dinner. But to answer your question... yes! Both girls are capable of accepting me inside themselves, and I try to make it pleasurable for them both.”</p> <p>“But not at the same time though!” Pauline said laughing,</p> <p>“Well no man is that good.” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>“Slave!” I said, with a whole threat of pain in the word.</p> <p>“Yes master?” Billie-Jo said innocently.</p> <p>“You never bring up your master’s shortcumming with others.” I told her deliberately giving the girls the benefit of the spelling of the word, Pauline and Billie-Jo started to laugh leaving Carol looking at the two girls as if they were mad. Pauline took pity on her and whispered a few words. Carol giggled and then looked at me and blushed again.</p> <p>“I think girls we’d better carry on with our food before it gets cold!” I said to bring the girls back to normal, the only trouble being that every now and then one of the girls would start to laugh which started the others off.</p> <p>Carol was still the last one to finish her ‘meal’ but finally managed it, I looked at her closely. “You don’t want to use the toilet do you?” I asked her. She bit her lip and shook her head.</p> <p>“No master, if I did I’d just try to throw up what I’ve just eaten, can you let Billie-Jo hold me for a few minutes though.” Her request surprised me but I nodded. Billie-Jo went to Carol and gently took hold of her shoulders.</p> <p>Carol raised her hands and lightly grasped Billie-Jo’s hands; she rubbed her cheeks on Billie-Jo’s hands. “You were nice to me on my first night, if you hadn’t had been there I don’t know what I would have done!”</p> <p>Billie-Jo kissed the back of Carol’s neck, “But you would have survived that night, we wouldn’t have allowed you to be too scared.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me, “But why did you act like that? Why didn’t you just ask me to come?”</p> <p>I laughed at that, “You mean I should have said, come with me thin and fair maiden I will fill your bones with meat and place you on a catwalk if you do as I say? Would you have believed me?”</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then laughed. “Nooooo I don’t think so!” She said and then she thought again, “Master why is it that I’m not scare of you anymore, why am I happy that you’re here with me?”</p> <p>I was at a loss about this as well, but Pauline had the answer. “It’s you Carol – you’ve seen that you are ill. You’ve realised that we’re trying to help you and you have accepted our help.” She looked at me with slightly hooded eyes, “And it helps that master is able to ‘convince’ you to trust us!”</p> <p>Carol was puzzled and looked at me, “How does she mean ‘convince’?”</p> <p>“Master is special, he doesn’t know how but people trust him, and they will obey him! But that’s if he wants to.” Billie-Jo said softly into Carol’s ear.</p> <p>“And believe me Carol I do want to help you.” I told her.</p> <p>“But you’ve never heard of me before! Why did you decide to help me?”</p> <p>“That’s due to your uncle; he’s the one who asked me. He was very worried about you and thought I could help you. But as Pauline said you’re the one who is able to start your healing.</p> <p>“Why did you tie me to the bed?” She asked me</p> <p>I smiled and opened up my arms, “Hey I didn’t say I wasn’t kinky! I like to restrain my subjects. Anyway they can’t run in the dark and hurt themselves. If any of my people are going to be hurt I should do it!”</p> <p>Pauline shook her head, “Master…!” She said, “Carol, you were frightened of us and what we might do to you, also it’s a matter of control, if you’re force to do something that you don’t want to do it’s better if you have no apparent choice in it. Would you normally piss in a bedpan in front of us?”</p> <p>Carol blushed and shook her head. Billie-Jo rubbed her shoulders and said, “That’s alright Carol, we’re here to help you, Part of it involves taking control from you and forcing you to do things that you’d never do before – to achieve that you have to allow us to decide things for you.”</p> <p>At Carol’s blank look I nodded, “It would be easier if you weren’t aware of what we were trying to do to you. So instead of being shouted at and forced to watch Billie-Jo and Pauline get your punishment – knowing that it was you who deserved it. You’ve now got to do what we tell you when we do so.” She still looked puzzled at that and so I decided on a demonstration. “Okay, stand in the middle of the room!” She got up and did so, I stood behind her, “Okay now fall backwards!” She bent her knees and then looked back at me. I stopped her and told her not to look back, just to fall backwards.</p> <p>“What? No way!” She said</p> <p>“Why not?” I asked.</p> <p>“I’ll hurt myself that’s why!” I called Pauline to join us which she immediately did.</p> <p>“Pauline, fall back!” Pauline kept rigid and toppled back into my arms.</p> <p>“Why did you do that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Because you told me to master.” Pauline replied.</p> <p>“But what if I wasn’t there? Then what?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master, you wouldn’t allow me to get hurt deliberately.” Pauline said smiling sweetly at me. I kissed her on the lips and then righted her to return to her seat. I turned to Carol.</p> <p>“You see, that is what you have to have! Full faith in me. Understand?” I said to her softly.</p> <p>“I do master, but it’s difficult for me.” She started to cry, normally tears have no effect on me, I can’t allow them to! But I held her close to me, feeling her body heave with each sob. I lifted her into my arms and carried her to the bed.</p> <p>“Rest there for an hour, and then you’ll go through some more exercises with Barney.” I told her softly, she nodded.</p> <p>“Will you tie me to the bed again?” She asked me</p> <p>“Do you want me to?” I countered.</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then looked at me seriously, “Master, I want whatever you tell me I can have.” And she smiled at me. I laughed and shook my head. I took some handcuffs and lightly attached one to the side of the bed and left the other one free.</p> <p>While I was walking back to the table and the two girls sitting there I heard the sound of a cuff being fitted to Carol’s wrists... Pauline made an ‘Okay’ sign as I didn’t look back.</p> <p>I sat back at the table. Billie-Jo had bussed the plates so that they were all stacked on the tray. It was Pauline’s turn to remain with Carol, but I needed to talk with her, or rather the Elizabeth aspect of her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo nodded her acceptance of my order and Pauline picked up the tray and accompanied me out of the cell and up the stairs away from the basement.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>We were washing the plates and talking about Carol’s sudden acceptance of her situation, it still seemed strange to hear this young girl talking with the assurance of a grown woman.</p> <p>“It’s understandable for a captive to identify with her captor, although it does normally take several weeks before that happens.” Pauline/Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“But you told her that it was my mythical power that was working on her!” I said following what she was saying.</p> <p>She gave a small smile, “Well that’s not really proven of course but hypothesizing that you have an influence on your subjects it’s possible that she has accepted both her illness and the help you’re offering. What are your plans for now?”</p> <p>I had to think for a few minutes before answering, “Well I think another few days on liquids and then we’ll start her on more solid foods, keep up the light exercises, increasing them to four times a day for a week and then gradually build her up to tougher ones. Education? I don’t think it’s wise to give her too much of a Ropeville education, maybe self-defence?” I paused there for a moment before reconsidering, “Well I think that should be left until later, when we’re really sure of her. Okay then lessons, normal subjects during the mornings and extra-curricular ones in the afternoon, like make-up sessions, basic sexuality and sex-education enough to let her react like teenagers always do but she’ll need to understand the pitfalls and how to avoid them!”</p> <p>Pauline smiled consolingly as I said this and then she said, “You’re going to have to get her examined on a regular basis, although I’ve got a rudimentary knowledge of medicine I know that problems can occur. The immune system is weak and even a cold could have disastrous effects of such a person.”</p> <p>”The basement is well heated and I’m sure we’re all fit, but I’ll increase our vitamin and minerals intake just in case.” I said.</p> <p>Pauline/Elizabeth nodded her agreement with that. “Well there is nothing more I can suggest at the moment, but just one thing while I’m still controlling this body...” She paused and smiled at me, and then she asked, “Why haven’t you spent a night with her?” While I was considering my answer her whole attitude changed and I knew that Pauline was back.</p> <p>She reached up and kissed me. “I’m sorry master, she shouldn’t have asked that!” Pauline said.</p> <p>I returned her kiss and then shook my head. “No, it was a valid question, we’re all trying to help Carol and maybe by my staying with her overnight it might help her!”</p> <p>“Oh yeah? Her or you? You realise you won’t get your morning blow-job don’t you!” She said impishly. I smiled at her and picked her up.</p> <p>“Well in that case I suppose I’d better get relaxed beforehand!” I said as I carried her into the bedroom.</p> </div>",[]
1197,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 11",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-10-29,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I rose from my hot and sweaty lover who smiled up at me. “Well that might be enough for this afternoon master, but what about tonight?” I pulled her up and then put her over my shoulder.</p> <p>“Quiet slave or I’ll leave you in the cell on your own!” I threatened her, she wriggled her body to rub her slit on my arm and giggled.</p> <p>“I’d find something master.” She said.</p> <p>“Not when you’re in the Alice suit and it would be on full restraint!” I told her.</p> <p>She stopped her movement and said contritely “This slave is sorry master, you’re a wonderful lover, a stallion of a man and... OW!” the last was caused by my hand striking her ass, she stopped to get over the pain and then said, “That’ the problem with men... They just don’t know what they want!” and she managed to fold her arms in an assumed funk.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>We arrived in the basement to find Carol still asleep on the bed. Billie-Jo was running an exercise routine on the video. She stopped as soon as she saw us, taking note of the large red hand mark on Pauline’s ass.</p> <p>I deposited Pauline on the table making her wince in pain as the hard surface met her red ass. I left her there to talk to Billie-Jo while I went to release Carol from the handcuffs.</p> <p>This was one of the ‘trick’ cuffs which, although easy to remove, requires knowing where to touch it to unlock it. While I was doing this Carol awoke and looked up at me, taking in my naked chest and then her eyes went lower and she started to move away from me.</p> <p>“Please master, I don’t think I’m fit enough!” She said quickly – I was slow this time, I didn’t realise what she was going on about. But Billie-Jo soon appeared beside me.</p> <p>“It’s okay Carol, master’s only releasing you, he doesn’t want you... just yet.” I looked down at the girl beneath me and the fear in her eyes was clearly visible.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Carol, I didn’t mean anything at this time, its just that you need to get up for the afternoon lessons.” I held out my hand to her, which she accepted and allowed met to lift her up from the bed.</p> <p>“Now then girls, the toilet first and then a shower.” I told them and let the way to the bathroom area. Then, much to Carol’s surprise, I sat myself down on the bowl and used the toilet myself.</p> <p>“You see Carol, master’s human after all!” Billie-Jo said laughing at the girls’ discomfort. I reached for the toilet paper and wiped myself, flushing the loo and then pointing to Carol.</p> <p>“Its your turn now.” I said, she went to shake her head but at a whisper from Pauline she slowly mounted the toilet and started to relieve herself on it. Once she was finished I handed her a folded piece of toilet paper to use. “Well done Carol, that took a lot of courage didn’t it?”</p> <p>She blushed and nodded her head. I pulled her to me and hugged her, feeling her bony flesh against mine. Pauline took her place on the toilet and started to piss, I felt Carol turn her head to watch. She then turned to me.</p> <p>“Master? That white stuff dripping from Pauline... what is it?” This time Pauline was the one to blush slightly.</p> <p>Billie-Jo laughed at her sister’s discomfort, “Oh that’s masters cum, he must have been shagging Pauline while you were asleep!” Carol looked from Pauline, who was relinquishing her position on the toilet to Billie-Jo, and then to myself.</p> <p>“Did he?” Carol asked, her face going red as she saw Pauline nod her head, “But didn’t he hurt you, I mean it must have hurt!”</p> <p>Pauline gave a demure smile as she shook her head, “Oh no, master’s very good and always gives great pleasure, you should try him sometime.”</p> <p>Carol started to look worried, “Oh no, I don’t think I could!” She said panicking slightly</p> <p>I rubbed her shoulders assuringly, “Don’t worry Carol, at the moment you wouldn’t feel anything and so wouldn’t get the benefit of the act.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled as I said that but kept quiet, she finished using the toilet and joined us. I pointed to the shower. All the girls obediently went there and then I heard the sound of water flowing. I then entered the shower, my arrival announced by a shriek from Carol – the other two just laughed.</p> <p>I ignored all of these noises and took the soap. I lathered up my hands and grabbed the nearest girl, Billie-Jo, I then started to soap her all over with my hands, concentrating on her breasts and unfledged slit, causing her to rise onto her tip-toes. She the grabbed the girl nearest to her, Carol, and in her excited state started to kiss the surprised girl.</p> <p>After dealing with Billie-Jo I turned my attentions to Pauline, I re-lathered my hands and she willingly moved into my arms. She turned around so that I had full access to her front which I liberally covered. After a few minutes I asked Billie-Jo to detach and pass over the wand attachment.</p> <p>“Do you want me to?” I asked Pauline as I held the wand close to her body. She nodded coyly and then opened her legs. Billie-Jo held onto Carol and told her to watch as I slid the wand into Pauline’s slit. Now earlier I would have used this on my ‘guests’ as a humiliation to show them that anything could be used for a master’s pleasure, but in this case I was using it to wash her out. Billie-Jo had the water pressure set to low and the heat to warm.</p> <p>Carol gasped as she saw how much of the wand could pass up into Pauline, who was purring away at the sensations the wand was giving her. Billie-Jo started whispering in Carol’s ear. Carol started to blush and shake her head, but her eyes were sparkling.</p> <p>Then I saw Billie-Jo get a mischievous look on her face and I watched as her hands went to the controls.</p> <p>“AAiieeee! Billie-Jo stop it! STOP IT!” Pauline pleaded. I could feel the handle of the wand grow cold. I gave the wand a few more strokes and then removed it. The cold water was not splashing up Pauline’s front making the girl shiver.</p> <p>I held onto Pauline while I handed the wand back to Billie-Jo, she splashed Carol with the wand before switching it off and putting it back in its holder.</p> <p>I released Pauline and beckoned to Carol, again Billie-Jo whispered into her ear and then gave Carol a pat on her bottom. I, in the meantime, was getting my hands soapy again. Carol came to me and turned around like Pauline had, so that her back was against my body, giving me full access to her front.</p> <p>As I ran my hands over the girl’s chest I could feel the ribs just below her skin. I could feel that her chest was completely flat, no trace of the breasts that should have been forming. I then ran my hands down to her navel making her giggle as I moved my fingers around in it.</p> <p>As my hands went lower I could feel her tense up. “It’s alright Carol, I’m just going to wash you, nothing more.” She started to relax and allowed me to touch her hips, again there was more bone than flesh. “Oh Carol, what you did to you body.” I said softly.</p> <p>“I’m sorry!” She said equally as soft and leant back onto me. I could feel her ass against my cock which started to make itself felt. “Oh!” She said in surprise, “What’s that?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo paused in washing Pauline’s back to take a look. She started to giggle, “Oh that’s just master!”</p> <p>“Yes, but master’s what?” Carol said which made the other two laugh.</p> <p>Once I’d finished washing Carol Billie-Jo declared, “Now’s its master’s turn!” and she and Pauline started to attack my body with their hands. To make things easy for them I knelt down feeling their soft hands rubbing on me. At first Carol was reluctant to do anything, but at the prodding of the other two she started to rub her hands on my body.</p> <p>It was a conscious decision but by mutual agreement it was left to Carol to start on my cock and balls, she was already red in colour due to the heat of the shower, but much of the colour could be due to embarrassment.</p> <p>She had a light touch and it was exciting to know that mine was the first cock she’d ever touched before. Pauline bent down and whispered in Carol’s ear. Carol nodded and then moved a second hand to hold me firmly.</p> <p>I could feel her hands exciting me, and her face took on a look of panic as she felt my member rise under her administrations. She looked to Billie-Jo, “What’s happening?” She asked.</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled, “Your touch is giving master great pleasure, keep on doing that and you’ll see how men cum!” Carol bit her lip and looked at Pauline, who was nodding her head in encouragement.</p> <p>“It’s okay Carol, it’s better to see this early so that it doesn’t worry you!” I said softly. Carol glanced up and gave a small smile before returning her attention to my cock. She was keeping up a regular motion. I managed to keep quiet as I felt the familiar stirring in my balls and then I erupted over her hands and arms.</p> <p>She looked at the mess in curiosity as if not sure what to do with it. “Here let me!” Billie-Jo said and started to lick at Carol’s arms; Pauline smiled and joined her sister in the feast. Carol looked on bemused. Billie-Jo stopped and raised a cum-covered finger to Carol’s lips.</p> <p>With a look of great trepidation Carol opened her mouth and poked out her tongue. Billie-Jo wiped her finger on Carol’s tongue which was then taken back into her mouth; she moved it over her mouth to get a taste. She made a face and then reconsidered it. A smile formed on her face and she raised her hand and started to lick at it.</p> <p>“Hey! That’s not fair!” Said Billie-Jo “She’s hogging it all!”</p> <p>Carol stopped her licking to smile at Billie-Jo. “Not all of it!” and she pointed to my deflating cock. Billie-Jo smiled and positioned her head to engulf my cock with her mouth. Carol smiled and returned to her licking.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Later on we were sitting at the table, dry but still nude. I smiled at the girls and started to speak.</p> <p>“Well that wasn’t the way I wanted to introduce you to sex.” I told Carol.</p> <p>“No! Normally they’re trussed up and can’t stop him.” Smirked Billie-Jo.</p> <p>At Carol’s shocked look Pauline said, “That’s not true, the last few wanted him to do it, don’t listen to her!”</p> <p>I held up my hands to ask for silence, which I quickly got – well I was the master after all! I shook my head slightly at the pair who smiled back sweetly. “I’m sorry Carol, but I’m afraid that Billie-Jo was right. That was how I used to introduced my slaves to sex, and then after a week or so I would show them the benefits of the act, to start to let her enjoy what was happening. In the end my slaves would come to want sex and look forward to each session.” Carol looked puzzled</p> <p>“But it doesn’t do anything to me!” She complained, and then looked abashed at what she had said, “No! That’s wrong. I did feel something the other night.”</p> <p>“What! When?” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“When I was licking Billie-Jo and she was doing the same to me. I felt something... down there, but I didn’t know what it was, but I felt excited and scared at the same time. But as it seemed that something was going to happen, Billie-Jo stopped.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at Carol in almost shock. “Hey, why didn’t you say anything? I would have carried on!”</p> <p>“But I didn’t know!” Wailed Carol. “I was so close to something and I didn’t know what!”</p> <p>I reached over to her and held her hand, “That’s alright Carol, you were close which means there’s something still alive in your body. Now I will promise you this, until your body is better I will not force you into any sexual encounters. Your body will not be penetrated sexually.” I was amused to see her face drop so I changed my prepared words, “That isn’t to say that you won’t have fun, you will learn to give and, eventually, receive pleasure.”</p> <p>“And you already know how to give us pleasure.” Billie-Jo added with a smile, this interested me and I asked them to explain.</p> <p>“Well she has some natural talent in pussy licking.” Pauline said, much to Carol’s embarrassment.</p> <p>“No that’s fine Carol. The major problem is getting girls over their natural aversion to licking another girl’s pussy. And when Pauline says you have talent then be proud!” I said smiling at her, which produced a weak smile from her.</p> <p>“So what do I have to learn?” Carol asked which drew a laugh from the other two girls, making her look at them in puzzlement again.</p> <p>“Well there’s quite a lot, cock-sucking, anal, watersports, g-spots, prostates. There’s a whole alphabet of things to learn. Now what I propose is that in the morning you’ll have normal lessons, following your exercises. Then in the afternoon we’ll have special lessons, like the one you had in the shower,” I looked at her closely, “By the way, what did you learn?”</p> <p>Carol thought for a moment and then smiled and licked her lips, “I’m not sure, we couldn’t go through some of those things again?”</p> <p>I almost sighed in amusement – It was going to be a long afternoon.</p> </div>",[]
1198,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 12",12,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-03,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I came to on the bed, I’d been asleep and something just woke me. I quickly reviewed how I came to be here.</p> <p>I had announced to the girls that I was taking the advice of an ‘expert’ and would be sleeping with Carol this night. I saw the worried look on her face which was changed to a small smile when Billie-Jo complained that it wasn’t fair as she hadn’t been with me last night.</p> <p>It wasn’t until much later that Carol realised that my announcement had missed out one part, that was when I shackled her naked in the bed and then lay beside her equally nude. She shivered and started to cry. I touched her on the shoulder, feeling her try to pull away.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, I shouldn’t be like this.” She apologised, I smiled at her.</p> <p>“Carol, you’re naked in bed, lying tied up with a strange man beside you! How are you supposed to be?” I stroked her hair to calm her. She was so young and vulnerable. “Now I’m going to be with you all night, just staying with you that’s all! Is there anything you want me to do before we go to sleep?”</p> <p>She thought for a moment and shook her head, but then she asked, “You couldn’t undo just one hand please?” She bit her lip as she asked this. I considered her request, if we were following the original script she would have been constrained completely knowing she was at everyone’s mercy, but even one hand was a form of freedom and so I nodded. I went to a pad-locked cupboard and entered a 5 digit code on the pad to unlock it, I reached into the cupboard and retrieved a key to the handcuffs. Returning to the bed I unlocked her right wrist and then re-attached the cuff to the headboard keeping her left hand secured. I returned the key to the cupboard and locked it again.</p> <p>When I returned to the bed Carol was hiding her eyes with her free arm. I got onto the bed and patted her head, “Relax Carol, the only thing I’m doing tonight is sleeping.” I held her in my arms and felt her breathing slow as she finally succumbed to sleep.</p> <p>So then here I was awake again, the lights in the basement were dim, enough to see by but not at normal brightness, what had awoken me? The answer was a sniffling Carol.</p> <p>I moved slightly and heard her gasp beside me, “What’s wrong Carol?” I asked her, but she didn’t reply. I got onto an elbow and looked at her, tears were pouring down her cheeks. “Now Carol I don’t want to get angry but you have a problem and you should be able to tell me what it is, so come on tell me?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry master but it’s personal.” She said, a glimmer of realisation hit me.</p> <p>“Carol do you need the toilet?” I asked her gently.</p> <p>She threw her arm over her eyes so that I couldn’t see them and then nodded. I smiled and then said, “So where’s the problem? You only had to tell me.”</p> <p>“But I’m too embarrassed you’re a man, I shouldn’t mention things like that to you!” She said softly, “Will you untie me so that I can go to the loo?”</p> <p>“No!” I said simply, “now just hold it for a moment ‘cause I hear that the master is a bugger when it comes to dirty sheets!”</p> <p>She couldn’t help it but giggle at my words, I went to the bathroom area and picked up the bedpan and some toilet paper, returning to Carol and looking at her before placing the bedpan beneath her body.</p> <p>She looked up at me pleadingly, “I can’t with you here, can’t you go elsewhere?” She said.</p> <p>“Nope! Remember if you were truly a captive and I was the evil man I should be we wouldn’t be having this conversation, and you’d be lying in a mess of your own shit!” She made a face at that, “Just think I could have made you wear plastic knickers and make you go in them! Have you rolling about in pissy and shitty knickers all night!”</p> <p>“But that’s disgusting!” She said almost horrified. I shook my head,</p> <p>“No, it’s humiliating I agree but it’s not disgusting. I’m used to cleaning up after slaves. But there is one way to make you use that bedpan.” I said to her as I closed in on her.</p> <p>“No way!” was all she said before my fingers started to tickle her ribs making her laugh and protest at my attacks, after a few minutes of unrelenting tickling she couldn’t stop herself and a shriek announce the loosening of her bladder followed by the tinkling of liquid in the bedpan.</p> <p>Once it stopped I looked at her but she avoided my eyes, “Is that all?” I asked her she quickly nodded her head, still not looking at me and so I started my attack once more and she lost control over her sphincter as well.</p> <p>She could see that I wasn’t going to move away and so she gave up her attempts to stop herself and released her load, once she finished I then wiped her making sure that she was completely clean and then took away the bedpan, which I washed and disinfected.</p> <p>When I returned to her she was crying again, I got onto the bed and held her. “I was right you are a bastard aren’t you!” She said.</p> <p>“Oh I been many things you know, and I’m almost sure of my parentage. But when I’m looking after my charges I’m their best friend, no matter what they may think of me.” I smiled as I said that</p> <p>Her sobs gradually faded, “You could have let me go to the loo you know!” She said softly</p> <p>“I could have done, but then you’d always expect to have your own way with me, now do you need anything else?” I knew what Billie-Jo and Pauline had done the previous nights when Carol had used the bedpan and that she might expect the same from me.</p> <p>She bit her lip again; this was fast becoming a way to tell that she wanted to ask or do something but was too scared to ask. “Well Carol? Tell me before I leave you to sleep on your own, and I won’t kiss you!” I said to her.</p> <p>“I want you to touch me!” She said quickly. I looked at her without moving, she waited for a few seconds before she said, “Well?”</p> <p>“Yes thank you and how are you.” I said pleasantly to her.</p> <p>“I didn’t mean that, are you going to touch me?” She asked exasperated.</p> <p>“I would do but you didn’t ask me nicely, remember manners cost nothing.” I said to her – which was slightly hypocritical of me I know but then I was trying to teach her.</p> <p>“Please will you touch me?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Of course I will.” I said to her and started to stroke her shoulder. I did this for a few minutes before she grabbed hold of my hand with her right hand and started to drag it down to her hips.</p> <p>“Please master, touch me down here.” She pleaded “I want to feel what Billie-Jo and Pauline felt.” I pulled my hand away from her and moved down the bed to position my head between her legs. I roughly pulled her legs apart as much as her restrained condition would let me and contemplated the hairless slit before me.</p> <p>“I don’t know, I mean is it clean?” I asked her, knowing full well that I had thoroughly wiped her.</p> <p>“I don’t know!” She wailed in frustration, and then felt my tongue rubbing along the lips of her slit. “Oh thank you master, thank you.” She said.</p> <p>I remembered what Billie-Jo had told me about Carol’s immature clit and I searched for it at the top of her cunt. A gasp from above my head told me I had found it although it was the merest bump on her skin I started to work on it. Feeling Carol trying to rub her hips on my mouth to work her way up, but for all my work I couldn’t bring her off, I had to stop after 15 minutes as my mouth was aching.</p> <p>“Oh master I was so close but I just couldn’t get anywhere!” She moaned.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it Carol, It will get there in time” I told her and almost collapsed on the bed next to her.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>The next thing I knew was the lights in the basement brightening with the start of the day, as I was lying on the bed I could feel Carol’s hand on my cock masturbating away on me with her right hand.</p> <p>“Good morning Carol.” I said, “You don’t have to do that you know.” I added looking down at my, now rampant, cock.</p> <p>“Well master, Billie-Jo told me that you liked to be woken up by either Pauline or her sucking you off, but I’m stuck here and so this is the next best thing I can do.” She explained to me while still rubbing away with her hand.</p> <p>“Well I could stand by the side of the bed and let you do it that way.” I said but there was an awkward look on her face, “What wrong with that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I’m not sure master, It just that it doesn’t seen to be a nice thing to do!” She said her arm faltering now.</p> <p>“Well some men think it’s a very nice thing to do, but I will admit that there are others who delight in forcing girls to suck cock.” I told her smiling at the way she was willing to masturbate a man and probably clean off her hand with her tongue, but balked at sucking the same cock in her mouth.</p> <p>“Which type are you master?” She asked softly.</p> <p>I stopped her hand and then moved so my body was over hers but supported on my knees and arms. “I have forced girls to perform fellatio on a man and I’ve let girls do so of their own free will.” I looked at her in the eyes, “In some ways to force a person to do something is better to the man, it gives them a feeling of control over that person.” I then got off from her and stood by the side of the bed.</p> <p>“But for now I need to use the toilet and I think you might want to as well.” I went to the cupboard and opened it using the code, I took out the key to the handcuffs and the leg shackles and went back to the bed to release Carol from it.</p> <p>She laid there unmoving for a few moments until I started to massage her legs and then she moaned at the sensation of her legs being moved where they had been used to being fixed.</p> <p>“I’m glad you don’t suffer from cramps.” I told her, “Otherwise your nights would be painful indeed.” She allowed me to lift her up from the bed and staggered her way to the toilet where she sat down and started to piss before me.</p> <p>She suddenly looked up and realised that I was watching her, she started to speak but then reconsidered, gave a mental shrug and carried on relieving herself. When she had finished I handed her some toilet paper for which she thanked me. She stood up and then watched me as I sat down on the bowl and relieved myself.</p> <p>When I finished I took her to the wash basin where we washed our hands and brushed out teeth and then we went to the table and laid it ready for breakfast. I could see her glancing at the television and then back at the table.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Carol?” I asked her. She looked wistfully at me and then said,</p> <p>“Can I see mum and dad again please?”</p> <p>I nodded my head, “Of course you can, the tape is right by the video marked as ‘special 3’ it’s there for your use – play it as many times as you want.” I told her. She looked at me open mouthed, “You mean it? I can play that tape whenever I want?” I laughed and nodded, she jumped up and kissed me again, this was becoming a very strange affair indeed.</p> <p>I watched the tape with her again seeing her face light up as she heard her mother’s voice, she then turned to me again. “Can I write to them, let them know I’m okay?”</p> <p>Now this did make me pause. I’ve never had this before! Normally I ensured that my charges never contacted their parents – well I had kidnapped them in the first place, but this was different, although they didn’t know where she was they were still concerned about her (yes I know the previous girl’s parents were as well, but that wasn’t my concern!)</p> <p>Carol could see the doubt on my face and so she turned back to watch the television. “That’s okay master I understand.” She said in a soft voice.</p> <p>I know that I ‘m not supposed to be swayed by the tears of my subjects, but there was something in the way she accepted my refusal that touched me. I sighed. “Alright Slave you may write a letter, but be careful about what you say as I will be reading it before it gets sent off.”</p> <p>“Oh thank you master, I’ll start it now!” She said and went to one of the pads of paper that was available for her school work.</p> <p>At that point the buzzer went off announcing that we were to get ready for Breakfast. I called Carol over and got her to stand by the table, I stood beside her and whispered in her ear, she giggled and nodded.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>The basement door opened, Pauline and Billie-Jo entered the basement, Pauline carried on walking towards us while Billie-Jo closed and locked the door. When she got to the table she placed the tray on it.</p> <p>Billie-Jo joined her and they both intoned, “Good morning.”</p> <p>Carol and I bowed to them and answered, “Good morning Mistresses.” This made the two girls giggle in amusement. Pauline had a thoughtful look on her face.</p> <p>“Now slaves you will both help each other with your breakfasts, I don’t want to see you touching your own food!” Pauline told us with a grin.</p> <p>Carol looked at me puzzled, “But I thought you were the master?” She asked me</p> <p>“Oh I am, but have you ever noticed that I’m always at the beck and call of my slaves, now it’s Pauline’s turn to be boss.” I answered her and then felt a pain as a whip struck my ass. “Thank you Mistress.” I said and then had to repeat it 9 more times.</p> <p>“For speaking without permissions 5 strokes each, since Carol is in no state to receive hers then you will receive them instead!” Pauline told me with a smirk, I don’t know, sometimes she can take herself so seriously, I could see Billie-Jo also smiling as I sat down, wincing as the hard set met my ass. “Now eat!” Pauline commanded us.</p> <p>I picked up Carol’s cup and positioned the straw into her mouth, she took a sip and released it. Then she started to cut up the bacon and eggs in front of her and speared a mix of both onto a fork, plastic, which she then fed me, like a mother feeding a baby. We alternated feedings, first her and then me, until my plate was empty and then I concentrated on her. Encouraging her to take ‘just one more sip’ until the cup was empty.</p> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo just ate in silence as this was done at which point they applauded Carol on her achievement. Billie-Jo got up from her seat and held onto Carol as she kissed her cheek.</p> <p>“How was master last night?” She asked the girl.</p> <p>“He was very nice but he didn’t let me finish him off this morning.” Carol said blushing slightly, she was starting to adjust to talking about sexual matters.</p> <p>“Did you suck him?” Pauline asked interested.</p> <p>“No, I just used my hand, he got big but then he stopped me.” Carol told her, Pauline looked at me with her mouth open in surprise.</p> <p>“You stopped her from giving you a hand-job?” She said incredulously.</p> <p>“I told her that she didn’t have to do it, and then we got into a conversation about fellatio after that I though it would be better to have a shower than indulge in my personal pleasure.” I heard a snort from Billie-Jo which I ignored, “Then we watched Carol’s video again and had a short discussion, after that you signalled that you were on your way and we laid the table.”</p> <p>Pauline smiled at my recitation, I think she had been watching our moves from the monitor, I know I would have! She then nodded and started to stack up the dishes and the cup. “Carol you and Billie-Jo will exercise – I’ve given Billie-Jo a simple routine for you to follow. Slave you will take these upstairs and wash them up. I’ve got work to do!” Did I actually sound like that when I gave instructions? I was going to have to work on that!</p> <p>I picked up the tray and meekly followed Pauline out of the cell and through the basement door, looking back I could see Billie-Jo talking to Carol and starting her on some light step movements.</p> <p>At the top of the stairs Pauline locked the door and then smiled at me, “I’m sorry about that master, did I hurt you?”</p> <p>I laughed, “No Pauline it had just the right amount of pressure, cause pain to instruct, not harm, your slave. And you did it at the right time – I didn’t have permission to speak and five slaps was the correct punishment although it should have been on the face as it was the mouth at fault, but that wasn’t bad at all, you’ll make a good trainer.</p> <p>She smiled at my words, “Thank you master, I thought I’d overdone it when I started to hit you, why didn’t you stop me?”</p> <p>“It’s not a slave’s place to stop his mistress when she’s punishing him, I accepted the role and so I had to stay in it, remember that when you’re play-acting next time” I told her and then went to the kitchen to start the washing up.</p> </div>",[]
1199,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 13",13,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-03,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“SHE WANTS TO DO WHAT? AND YOU SAID YES!” That was Pauline who nearly dropped a plate.</p> <p>What had caused this? Well I had mentioned that Carol wanted to write a letter to her parents, I knew she wouldn’t like it and so I was prepared for some words.</p> <p>“Of course I did! It’s not as if she’s a real slave in training is she?” I said smiling.</p> <p>“No, no I suppose not, but I don’t understand why you said yes like that? You’ve never let me write a letter.” She said pouting.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Pauline; I never knew you wanted to. You’ve never asked me before!” I told her.</p> <p>“No, because it wasn’t my place to do so, either.” She said hanging her head.</p> <p>“Well then if you want to write to anyone you may do so.” I told her, “and next time don’t be afraid to ask me for anything, my answer may surprise you.”</p> <p>“Oh thank you master, I suppose I couldn’t have some friends here for a sleep over?” She said smiling.</p> <p>I smiled as well, “Of course, mind you they’ll have to sleep in the cell downstairs.” I told her</p> <p>“Some of them might like that!” She said laughing, “But back to Carol, how are you going to get her letter home, and what can she write? Can you see her parents learning that her friendly kidnapper is a child sex slave trainer?”</p> <p>“Yeesss, it could be a problem for them, I don’t think Bill’s actually told them what I do? I suppose I’ll have to censor her letters before they can go.” I said wincing at what could be given away accidentally by Carol.</p> <p>“They? You think she’ll be sending more than one?” She said incredulously.</p> <p>“Of course. Once we let her write one she’s going to expect to be able to write more, hopefully she’ll be better soon and her letters will reflect that.” I finished the drying and we walked to the living room. A look at the monitor showed Carol writing away and Billie-Jo doing some more exercises. I sat down on the settee and Pauline sat on my lap.</p> <p>“Daddy, you’re not going soft are you?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Well not at the moment, touching your body is making me quite hard as a matter of fact!” I said to her</p> <p>She said, “Oh you!” and hit me with her fist, quite lightly as it happened, “No what I meant was that you seem to be quite lenient with Carol than you’ve been with the other girls” Her tone was enquiring, but I could sense that it wasn’t Pauline who was actually talking.</p> <p>“Hello Elizabeth you should really let me know when you’re taking over.” I said to her.</p> <p>“How could you tell? I tried to sneak in.” Pauline/Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“It’s the body language as well as the tone of the voice, that’s what gives you away.” I told her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “This is harder than it seems. Anyway back to my question, why are you going so soft with Carol?” She wouldn’t be turned from this, I think she was planning to report this back to Ropeville.</p> <p>“Okay in the first place both Billie-Jo and Pauline decided that Carol didn’t need the harsh approach, I agreed with them. She has been better once she understood her problem, but I do think there might be problems later on, we’ll have to be ready for them. Finally last night I acted on your request and slept with her, that was educational as well. So thank you for that suggestion.”</p> <p>She smiled slightly at that. “So you don’t think that she’s going to just roll over and let you do what you want with her?” she asked me.</p> <p>“Why is it that you always seem to talk in innuendos? Carol is a young girl who will at some stage try to rebel against my authority then Mr. Purple will be Master Purple, don’t have any fears about that. Now can I have Pauline back please?”</p> <p>“Certainly Master Purple, I just had to make sure you were still under your own control, not hers!” Pauline blinked and then looked at me. “I’m sorry about that master; I didn’t want her to do that.”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “I know that Pauline, but she did need to ask.” I could understand if the council was getting worried about me, what I did wonder is how they could have learnt of this, but then I had left Pauline and Billie-Jo alone last night so it would have been easy... But then I wasn’t supposed to know about that aspect of Pauline’s and she wouldn’t remember anything about it either.</p> <p>Now I had to get a few things done, I’d already told Pauline about Carol’s fears and that I’d have to check with Bill about Marcia’s condition and Carol’s request. Oh yes, I would have to prepare him for her letter.</p> <p>Pauline shifted her position again which allowed my cock to enter her cunt without problems. She kissed my face as she started to move her body up and down. “You must be ill master, not to let Carol relieve you as she wanted to.”</p> <p>“That was the main reason for stopping her. It was her idea to do that; she didn’t ask me if she could!” I said trying to keep a straight face – amongst other things that was.</p> <p>“But we never ask you when we do it?” Pauline protested.</p> <p>I smiled at her. “But then you’re family. Carol’s a guest!” I patently explained, “You have precedence over her and she should ask for the privilege shouldn’t she?”</p> <p>“Ooohhhh yyeesssss masterrrr!” Pauline purred as she started to climax, feeling her spasm caused me to spurt inside her. She rested on my lap for a few minutes recovering and then kissed me again. “Thank you master for explaining that to me.” And she got off to go to the bathroom, she returned shortly with a cloth and started to clean my cock off of our juices. I did expect her to suck me clean but didn’t say anything.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master for doubting you, I’d better get back to Billie-Jo and Carol now. Will you come down at lunch time?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Of course I will, I might even come down earlier just to check your school work. Now study hard.” I told her and sent her on her way with a pat to her ass.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>I dialled Bill’s number, it rang a couple of times and then he answered.</p> <p>“Yes?” It was a cautious answer, as if he expected bad news.</p> <p>“No problems at the moment Bill, she’s fine and I’m getting food into her.” I said cheerfully for his benefit.</p> <p>“Thank god Paul, I was worried about her, after what you told me with Marcia I thought she might have done something stupid?” he said.</p> <p>I laughed at that, “No the only stupid thing she’s done is to accept her situation and that she’s ill. I do have a problem though.” I said</p> <p>“What is it? Quick tell me. If there’s anything I can do to help her just let me know!” Bill started to panic</p> <p>“Nothing much Bill, it’s just that she wants to write to her parents. I’m concerned about how much she should be allowed to say about me?”</p> <p>Bill laughed, “Well to be honest she doesn’t know what I do? I think my brother in law has an idea but he’s never really asked me. It’s not the type of subject people talk about.”</p> <p>“What do they think you do? Just in case Carol starts asking awkward questions about your involvement.” And because I was interested as well.</p> <p>“They think I’m a researcher for a television station, looking into all things for quiz programs.” He said laughing away</p> <p>“Do they pay enough? I mean for the money you must have?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I never mention it, and Dave’s too honest to enquire.” Bill ended the subject there by adding, “If you’ll send Carol’s letter via the normal route I’ll get it sent on.”</p> <p>“After you check it of course!” It wasn’t a question.</p> <p>“Of course! I’m sorry Paul but I’m going to have to be cautious, you must admit that this is a first, allowing one of these to write home!”</p> <p>I didn’t laugh so much as snort with amusement, “You think so, I’ve almost been told that I’ve gone soft on the girl.”</p> <p>“Who’d tell you that? You know Paul I’ve never really asked you about your set-up, I don’t suppose... No, better not.” Bill stopped himself from making a faux-pas.</p> <p>“No it’s better that we don’t get together to compare notes. But for future reference I share my house with an ex-slave and one other, they make a very good team which I can foresee taking over my part of the business when I retire.” I said very seriously.</p> <p>“Well I hope my replacement gets on with them as well as we do. I just don’t know who that might be just yet.”</p> <p>We exchanged a few more pleasantries and then finished the call. I then dialled another number and waited for an answer.</p> <p>A female voice answered and I gave a password, understandably she was slightly worried.</p> <p>“What do you want?”</p> <p>“Sharon I need a doctor to check one of my guests, there’s complications.” I told her, Sharon was a recipient of one of my ‘commissions’ a young and talented young girl called Safina, Sharon had helped me some time ago to check out Elizabeth when I picked up her to meet her slave Little Cat.</p> <p>Sharon was a medical doctor who was unable to have children of her own, and with strict ideas on how children should be raised. During her brief look at Elizabeth she had ‘hit it off’ with her, but that’s her story not mine.</p> <p>“You can’t be serious! I don’t want to be involved with you like that!”</p> <p>“Sharon I need your expertise. I have a young girl here who needs a medical check-up to ensure that she’s okay, I can’t take her to a local doctor you know the questions they’d have to ask.”</p> <p>“And so you’re blackmailing me is that it?” Sharon asked although I could tell from her tone that she was wavering – my ‘magic powers’ at work?</p> <p>“Not at all, I’m asking as a friend that’s all, if you don’t want to then fine, end of story.” I tried to put a slight pleading tone into my voice.</p> <p>“How bad is she?” The doctor was now ‘in’</p> <p>“I don’t want to talk about it over the phone, can I pick you up?”</p> <p>“Okay, you know where I live?”</p> <p>“I’ve got my sources I’ll be there in a couple of hours. You don’t mind if I bring you back unconscious do you?”</p> <p>“I do, but then again you’d probably won’t meet me if I said so.”</p> <p>“No I wouldn’t, and Sharon? Just you I won’t need Safina with you, but be prepared for an overnight stay.” I wasn’t sure how long she would take for a check-up especially with Carol in her shape.</p> <p>“See you in a couple of hours, I’ll get George to look after Safina and William.” And she hung up. William? A new name, well she did say she wanted another slave preferably male, looks like she got her wish.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>I went down to the basement, Carol was working on her English assignment, reading Dolly Morton, she was half way through the book and I could see her touching her ass now and again.</p> <p>Billie-Jo and Pauline were using the computer, yes I did allow them a computer in the cell, to write up their lessons. It was easier for me to have the lessons sent in and for the girls to send their homework off – I did get regular reports and assigned punishment for when they were wrong. At my unannounced arrival Billie-Jo looked up and nudged Pauline both girls stood up, their movements caused Carol to look up and she also rose.</p> <p>I’m going to be away for about five hours, in that time Pauline will be in charge; she has my full authority in this time. I’m going to pick up a doctor to look at you Carol to see what else we might need to provide for you. Are there any questions?”</p> <p>Neither Billie-Jo or Pauline had any, why Pauline? Well it was her turn, both girls knew this and there was no animosity over my choice. Carol raised her hand. I nodded to her.</p> <p>“Master I have written a letter for mum and dad, can you send it off first?” She asked me quietly. I held out my hand and she handed me a folded sheet of paper. I opened it and started to read her letter.</p> <p>‘Dear Mum and Dad,</p> <p>I’m sorry that I’ve been so ill, I should have listened to you both as then you wouldn’t have sent me here. I know it was hard I’ve seen the video that you sent.</p> <p>The teacher here is so good, he’s encouraged me to eat, although he’s being mean and only allowing me to have liquid food until he thinks I’m able to eat normally.</p> <p>There are two other girls here and we all help each other out, although it’s hard I’m doing my fair share of encouraging.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I’ll be here, but I’m sure that I’ll be a lot better when you see me again.</p> <p>Thanks for your help, I do understand.</p> <p>Your loving daughter, Carol.</p> <p>P. S. he’s quite cute!’</p> <p>“Well thank you Carol, I think you’re quite cute too.” I said which made her blush slightly and turn her head.</p> <p>“What do you mean you’re doing your fair share of encouraging?” Billie-Jo asked her.</p> <p>Carol kept quiet but just licked her lips which made Pauline and Billie-Jo laugh.</p> <p>“I’ll pass this on and it will get to your uncle, he’ll have to pass it on.” I told her, keeping the fiction alive.</p> <p>“Thank you master. I took Pauline to one side and explained what I expected her to do while I was gone, it was nothing too spectacular, The afternoon was to be a video on fellatio, well after the conversation we had this morning I thought Carol could see what it was all about, not withstanding the display she had on her first night.</p> <p>She knew where the dildo’s were stored, she’d helped to pack them away so she should do, “Master how about we get her to drink her dinner from one of the hollow dildos?” She asked me.</p> <p>“See how she take to the lesson, if you think she’d do it then go ahead, but if not then just the normal cup and straw, okay?” I said to her, but the idea was quite good, but perhaps later.</p> <p>I checked on Carol’s progress and could see her blushing as she was reading about the two women being railed for running an underground station. “How could they allow those men to do that?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Well they didn’t have any choice, remember Dolly ran away but was caught by the men and forcibly flogged, just think what they could have done to her? But she’s got to balance on that rail with her legs spread out and her arms tied, she’s unable to throw herself off the rail as she’s tied to it. Try to imagine the pain she’s going to feel after a few minutes of that, the rough wood right where her legs divide. Could you stand it?”</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then shook her head, “I don’t think anyone could.” She added.</p> <p>“They can, it’s one way of punishing female slaves if they keep on misbehaving, believe me they don’t want to feel it ever again.” She looked at me questioning me with her eyes. I shook my head, “No, I’m only talking from theory, I’ve never used such a thing before. . . but then again I suppose...” I didn’t finish the statement.</p> <p>“Please don’t master.” Carol said quietly “I would think even the threat of it would be enough.”</p> <p>“Okay then slave, just don’t give me ideas.” I told her and kissed her head. I let her return to the book and checked on Billie-Jo again, she was working away and didn’t need any help, again I kissed her on the head and asked Pauline to join me upstairs.</p> <p>We left the basement, locking the door, and went to the living room.</p> <p>“Pauline do you think you’ll be able to control Carol should she do anything extreme?” I asked her.</p> <p>“At the moment daddy yes, she’s still too weak to fight Billie-Jo or me, why do you ask?” She wanted to know.</p> <p>“Just in case, never think that a slave is broken just because she does as you tell her, remember Dexter? She was able to get out of her bonds and made it to a telephone.” I jogged her memory.</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then smiled, “But you were the one who allowed her to do that, and the house was locked down as well! You knew she was going to do that.” She countered.</p> <p>“Yes I did, but then I had experience to go by, you are learning about this. All I can suggest is that you think about how you would try to escape and then think of a way to block that. I’m just trying to cover all the bases.”</p> <p>“Master, I understand – but if I need help I can always call on the others to help me.” She meant her various aspects, one of which was an unarmed combat expert. I needn’t worry about Pauline.</p> <p>I nodded and placed the letter into an envelope, I had a drop point which was halfway between Sharon and here, so that all I had to do was to send it from there, Bill would receive it later today.</p> <p>I left Pauline inside and went to my van, checked the fuel and oil, made sure the tyres were okay and started up the engine, I drove off waving to Pauline who was standing by a window. And then she was out of sight. I switched on the radio and listened to a classical music station as I started my long trip to pick up Sharon.</p> </div>",[]
1200,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 14",14,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-09,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I returned home late that night, an accident on the freeway meant either waiting for the road to clear or divert my route which would have taken even longer. So I waited, A highway cop came by to let people know what was happening, I flicked a switch on the dash as he approached.</p> <p>“What’s in the back? Anything that might spoil in the next hour?” He was just curious but not suspicious.</p> <p>“Oh no, just livestock, as long as I keep the lights dim they won’t mind. Anyone hurt up ahead?” – Just your normal van driver looking for time off,</p> <p>“Nope, just some joy-rider wanted to play chicken with a truck, we’re waiting for a tow truck now, anyway you take care now.” He waved his hand and went to the next vehicle.</p> <p>“Thanks officer, you too.” Why hadn’t he asked to look, well the switch I used had started a loop recording of turkeys gobbling away. Would you want to let them out on a road? Another thing to remember is to stay calm, you’ve got all the time in the world, that way they’ll pass you by to check on someone else who seems more nervous.</p> <p>I’m glad to say that the rest of the trip was uneventful. I made sure to turn off the ‘turkeys’ once I’d cleared the hold-up. When I was a mile from home I phoned in. A worried sounding Pauline answered and was relieved to hear my voice.</p> <p>“Carol was good during her lessons, she had a few problems at first but after Billie-Jo showed her she seemed to enjoy it!”</p> <p>I smiled at the image that Pauline was creating. I let her know that we’d be having a house guest and that she’d be arriving asleep — this time it was the spare bedroom that was needed and not the cell.</p> <p>I arrived back home and parked the van by the backdoor. I lifted Sharon onto my shoulder and carried her in to the prepared bedroom. I went back for her bags and delivered them to her room; I then went back and parked the van in its normal place.</p> <p>I returned to the house and checked on the basement. Billie-Jo and Carol were talking away, the television screen showing the film that I had left for the girls to watch.</p> <p>Back upstairs Pauline was cooking a meal for Sharon and myself. I had to return to Sharon and bring her around. A simple injection was all it took and I got Pauline to remain with Sharon as she recovered.</p> <p>I had told the girls to address Sharon as Mistress and that they should introduce themselves as my slaves, so the following is what happened.</p> <p>Pauline was kneeling by the bed as Sharon came around. Sharon got up onto her arms and then held her held, “Oh that really hurts.”</p> <p>“Mistress I have a drink and a tablet for the after effects of the drug.” Pauline said softly. The drug I used wasn’t the normal one I used when taking my slaves, and so it had a side effect – normally a mild headache, but luckily asprin worked.</p> <p>“Thank you...?” Sharon said taking the proffered items and swallowing the tablets.</p> <p>“I’m slave Pauline mistress, my master regrets that the trip lasted longer than expected, he has arranged for a secure phone line so you may call out. I have to tell you that certain numbers are locked out.” Pauline pointed to a normal phone in the room.</p> <p>Sharon looked at it and then checked her watch. “Thank you Pauline, I would like to phone home and let them know I’m alright.” Pauline nodded her head and stood up, she went to the phone and carried it back to Sharon, going down on one knee to present the phone to Sharon. Who lifted the handset and dialled a number.</p> <p>“George? It’s me! I’ll phone again in a hour, if you hear nothing from me you know what to do!” She hung up and watched as Pauline returned the phone to its place.</p> <p>“Mistress if you please, there is a meal awaiting downstairs. If you wouldn’t mind following me?” Sharon nodded her head and followed Pauline down to the dining room where I was already eating. I rose as she entered the room and gestured to a chair.</p> <p>“I’m sorry about the lateness of the hour Sharon, If I’d thought there was going to be a delay I would have taken another route.</p> <p>Sharon sat down and started to eat her meal, “Not bad, who cooked it? You?” She asked me I smiled and shook my head.</p> <p>“Nope, Pauline here’s the cook, I’ve been too busy. She’s very good at it aren’t you Pauline?” She smiled at my comment</p> <p>“Thank you master, I’m trying my best.” Pauline said her tone making Sharon laugh “Well it’s very good Pauline, has you master been treating you well?”</p> <p>Pauline looked at me, I nodded for her to answer. “Mistress ever since master allowed me to join him he has been perfect. I have been happiest since he took me away from the orphanage; he’s defended me, loved me and taught me, he is my life and my reason for living!”</p> <p>Sharon watched Pauline as she spoke before turning to me. “Well she seems sincere about that. What was the orphanage she spoke about? You didn’t raid one did you?”</p> <p>“No, I had a problem with one of my commissions and I had to call for help. When I arrived in... a certain town, I can’t say where, they decided that I needed a chaperone and Pauline was selected. Once my problem was sorted out she chose to remain with me. It was there that I got my current name Paul Purple.”</p> <p>Sharon got a thoughtful look on her face before she spoke to me, “Paul that place you went to... it wasn’t Ropeville by any chance?” At my look she laughed, “Well Elizabeth invited George and I to visit, we placed Safina into their hotel while I visited the hospital and looked around the school. There was a class there that they referred to as the Purple group. Is there a connection?”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes part of my punishment was to teach a class for a few days, until Melody was placed with her family. But they’ve taken their own course for the good of the town. Pauline was one of the pupils until I left.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at Pauline appraisingly, “So you haven’t actually trained Pauline?” She said.</p> <p>“No, she was already, err, prepared, all I’ve done is to complement her training. And she’s been an excellent companion for me along with her sister.” Sharon looked sharply at me.</p> <p>“You took someone else from Ropeville?” She asked quickly, almost too quickly but I ignored it.</p> <p>“No, Billie-Jo joined us after then, you’ll meet her after the meal.”</p> <p>Sharon, reminded of this, went back to eating, at times she offered some food to Pauline who politely accepted each forkful.</p> <p>Once the meal was finished I got Pauline to fetch Sharon’s medical bag and to join us at the basement stairs. Sharon took the bag and started to descend the stairs, she stopped and looked back at us.</p> <p>“You’re not joining me?” She asked concerned.</p> <p>“No, it’s going to be easier if I’m not with you. I’ll be monitoring the action.” I told her, and then Pauline spoke up.</p> <p>“Mistress if I could remind you of the time!” She said cryptically</p> <p>Sharon looked at her watch, “Paul I have to make a call in about half-an-hour’s time, I can’t miss it.”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Of course Sharon. I’m not keeping you prisoner here, only the girl I want you to examine. There is a phone in the basement, I will have it unlocked.”</p> <p>Sharon then carried on down the stairs and entered the basement.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>As she entered the basement Sharon saw a large cell to the side of the room, the noise of a shower could be heard running and a naked girl was in the centre of the cell, she was kneeling with one leg raised, her arms straight behind her and her head down.</p> <p>“Greeting’s mistress!” the girl said.</p> <p>“Greeting’s slave, you may stand.” Sharon said. The girl, Billie-Jo, rose up effortlessly and brought her arms to her sides. Sharon regarded her. “Well you look healthy enough; I don’t know why he asked me here.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head. “Oh no mistress, I’m Billie-Jo, Carol is the girl master wants you to examine, I told her to take a shower.” She turned to the curtained off area, no the girls aren’t normally allowed to use the curtain but there was a reason that Carol should be hidden. “Carol! Mistress is here, finish your shower now!”</p> <p>The water was turned off and the curtain opened. Sharon took one look at the emaciated girl and walked straight to her. “I want you to get to the bed immediately. You’re in no fit state to be here!” She took Carol over to a bed and made her lie down. “Please mistress I have lessons to complete, I’ve got to read those books over there.” Carol said pointing to the two books I’d given her.</p> <p>Sharon went and picked them up, taking in their titles, she turned to Billie-Jo, “Why is she reading these particular books?” she asked.</p> <p>Billie-Jo couldn’t answer but Carol spoke from her bed. “I’ve got to report on the historical backgrounds that these stores are based on.”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head. “Not in your condition! What did he do, keep you locked up for the last few months.” Carol tried to speak by Sharon stopped her, she started to pace up and down as she spoke, working herself up in anger. “I’ve seen this before, you refuse an order and the whip doesn’t work – so they starve you until you submit, but sometimes you’re too stubborn and don’t break until your body gives up and then they just give up on you anyway, but I thought better of HIM! What he was thinking about I don’t know! If I’d known he’d been mistreating you like this... Oh! If I had a scalpel I’d castrate the bastard!”</p> <p>At her words Carol got out of the bed and went down on her knees. “Please mistress, Master didn’t do this to me... I did it!”</p> <p>Sharon didn’t understand and looked at the girl in front of her. “You mean he’s convinced you that you deserved this and so made you believe you were the cause of this; I’ve seen something like this before.”</p> <p>“No mistress you don’t understand. Master didn’t really kidnap me, my mum and dad asked him to.”</p> <p>“Your parents wanted you to be a sex slave? What in the world for?” Sharon couldn’t believe her ears, the fact that she had a slave wasn’t at issue here, but that a child’s own parents wanted her to... well it was almost inconceivable.</p> <p>“No mistress, I was convinced that I was too fat and so I went on a diet, but the girl supporting me kept on saying I was too fat and told me how to lose a lot of weight, Master had made me eat since I’ve been here, he’s trying to help me.” Carol looked at Billie-Jo and appealed to her. “Please Billie-Jo tell her I’m telling her the truth, she doesn’t believe me.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at Billie-Jo who was still standing in the center of the room. “She’s right Mistress, we’re trying to help her. Master said that she had gone too far in her diet and she was also belimic or something, she kept making herself throw up!”</p> <p>“Bulimic you mean.” Sharon said thoughtfully. “But then why spring this on me, why didn’t he tell me.” She thought a bit longer before answering herself, “So that I could make the mistake he wanted me to make, so that I could loose my temper with him and so have to apologise to him!” she looked to the door of the basement where I was standing.</p> <p>“You know you are a complete bastard!” Sharon said as she walked out of the cell and up to me.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Oh no I’m not... I’ve lost several teeth and broken some bones, so I’m an incomplete bastard at best!”</p> <p>“How can you just stand there a make an awful joke like that?” She said trying hard not to laugh</p> <p>“Some-one took away all the chairs!” I deadpanned back, “I’m sorry Sharon, but if I had to explain the situation would you have believed me? If you’ll examine her and I’ll meet you upstairs afterwards.” I said, “Don’t forget your phone call.” I added as I walked away.</p> <p>Sharon looked at the retreating back; it would have served him right if she didn’t phone George and then have the trackers activated, but he was right if he’d just told her she wouldn’t have listened, it was the type of story that a scared person would make. But the knowledge that Pauline was from Ropeville along with the information that Sharon now knew about the place .. . They must trust him to allow him that freedom... She picked up the phone and dialled.</p> <p>“George? Yes I’m fine... what? Okay. August is the warmest month. . . And there’s a moouse loose aboot the hoouse!” the last two were the first of checks that they’d agreed on, if she’d been a word wrong, or given them in the wrong order then George would have contacted an emergency number – he didn’t know that it was the Ropeville police – and assistance would be given immediately. “Okay George, Now I’m going to be here until tomorrow evening, you’d never believe the state of the poor girl here... No George he didn’t... Yes George I’m certain!... Now kiss Safina and William for me and keep them warm tonight. I’ll see you tomorrow, but I’ll call in the morning. Bye.”</p> <p>She hung up the phone and noticed Pauline watching her, she gave a hand gesture at which the girl at first looked puzzled and then her attitude changed, she seemed to stand straighter, she looked to the cell where Billie-Jo was talking softly to Carol and approached Sharon.</p> <p>“Where did you learn that sign mistress?” Pauline asked cautiously</p> <p>“Elizabeth told me about you. What are your reports about Paul Purple?” Sharon asked</p> <p>“They can only be given to the council at Ropeville, I’m not authorised to divulge such data to anyone else.” Pauline said her eyes starting to slit in warning.</p> <p>“Project Alpha 4 code 9 – 7 – 3. override!” Sharon said.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head. “I’m sorry mistress, that code is not recognised by me, is there anything else?” Pauline said her arms moving into a position that Sharon knew was threatening.</p> <p>“Elizabeth told me it should work; I need to know if Paul can be relied on? How can I trust him.” Sharon told the girl – who was turning into a killing machine.</p> <p>“You should have just asked Pauline Mistress, she has the same information that I have.” Pauline was now relaxing from her position, “But I will tell you that he is mellowing, he will soon be in a state to allow the plans to proceed.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at the girl who was still in the strange attitude, “Thank you Pauline, but why did you threaten me when I asked first?”</p> <p>Pauline gave a small smile, “Because mistress I’m trained to defend my master from all threats, and you were becoming a threat, but when you asked if you could trust master then I could see that you were just worried, there was no threat, therefore no need for any response.” Pauline told the shocked woman.</p> <p>“You mean you would kill to protect you master?” She asked</p> <p>Pauline’s voice showed surprise, “Of course mistress, without hesitation!” and she returned to her position and changed back to the girl that she was. “I’m sorry mistress did you call?” She asked – there was no sign of the killer within the girl.</p> <p>“I was just waving hello Pauline, now will you help me with Carol.” Sharon asked</p> <p>Pauline beamed at her, “Certainly mistress I would be pleased to help you.”</p> </div>",[]
1201,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 15",15,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-09,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sharon ran all the tests she could think of, plus a few more that weren’t in the book, she took blood from Carol, to take back with her for testing, checked the girls’ reflexes and reactions. By the end of the tests everyone in the basement was tired out.</p> <p>Pauline went up stairs to get me, I returned to find Carol asleep on the bed with Billie-Jo and Sharon almost asleep on their feet.</p> <p>“Well Sharon, how is she?” I asked.</p> <p>“Mentally quite stable, I’m surprised to say! Physically she’s a mess. She’s dangerously underweight and needs bed-rest and food; I would recommend an intravenous feed.” She looked at my face. “I’m sorry Paul, but even standing she’s using more energy than she’s taking in, even high protein meals wouldn’t be enough. She needs a hospital set-up and constant care. That’s my recommendation.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “I’m sorry Sharon, I promised... my contact that she wouldn’t be institutionalized and I’m keeping to that. Now about the intravenous, I’ve got most of the equipment and the girls can learn how to monitor and change the fluids. I’ve given her foods with additives in, I’ve increased the amount of vitamins and minerals that we’re all taking to prevent colds and such and I’ve also increased the temperature down here to keep everyone healthy.”</p> <p>Sharon nodded, “Well that’s seems enough, you didn’t need to raise the temperature, that’s how some germs like it. I’ll have to get a feed into Sharon’s arm and she’ll have to keep it as still as possible, maybe you’ll have to tape it down onto the bed.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled, “she’ll be used to that after the few days spent here!” she said ruefully. At Sharon’s look she looked down, “Sorry mistress I didn’t mean to interrupt you!” She raised her face to me. I lightly slapped it five times. “Thank you master for being so lenient to me” She said.</p> <p>Sharon turned to me, “Did you have to do that?” She asked me I looked at Billie-Jo and nodded.</p> <p>“Mistress, master was just giving me the correct punishment for talking out of turn, actually he didn’t hit me properly and I need correction.” She faced Sharon who just looked at me.</p> <p>“She means it, I was light on her as I found her comment amusing, but if you disagree then it’s up to you to administer the punishment!”</p> <p>Sharon turned to Billie-Jo, “Explain the joke slave and I’ll decide if you require punishment.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled, “Mistress, every night Carol has been tied to the bed in such a manner that she was unable to move, it’s just strange to be told to do that by you mistress.”</p> <p>Sharon smiled at that and also lightly slapped Billie-Jo’s face. “Thank you mistress for being so lenient with me.” Billie-Jo responded and then kissed Sharon’s hand, “I’m sorry to have caused you such pain.”</p> <p>Sharon laughed at that, “You are priceless Billie-Jo, do you wish to leave your master and join me, I’m sure you and Safina would get on well!”</p> <p>Billie-Jo’s face dropped when she was asked that, she lowered her head and said softly, “I’m sorry mistress, but I would rather remain with master. He risked his life for me should I then turn my back on him?” She raised her head and Sharon could see tears in her eyes. She reached out to the girl and pulled her onto her lap.</p> <p>“No Billie-Jo, you shouldn’t it was wrong of me to ask.” Sharon said as she hugged the crying girl</p> <p>“Billie-Jo?” I gently asked, “If I told you to go with Sharon would you?”</p> <p>The poor girl started to bawl but then said between sobs, “If... that .. . is … what … you... wanted … master... I... would!” and then she broke down again.</p> <p>This time I joined Sharon and hugged Billie-Jo between us, “No Billie-Jo, I want you to be with me for as long as you want! I will never order you to leave me.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at me, “That was a mean thing to do!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded in agreement, “It was but you had to be shown, I’ve been with these girls too long to just throw them away!” I gently pulled Billie-Jo’s head so that she was looking at me. “Billie-Jo there isn’t time to cry, now Carol needs our help.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo nodded and started to calm down, “I’m sorry master I should know better.” She said, I gently kissed her and set her down on the floor again.</p> <p>“Why? As your master you know I could order you to do anything and you’d have to do it.” I told her.</p> <p>She nodded, “I know master, but that doesn’t mean I’d enjoy it? I’m sure I’d die if I had to leave you!”</p> <p>“Well don’t die just yet; we’ve got Carol to work on at the moment.” We all turned to look at Carol who was still lying on the bed.</p> <p>“Come Igor let’s see what we have on the slab.” I said in my best Dr. Frankenstein voice.</p> <p>“That isn’t funny!” Said Sharon, trying hard not to laugh, “We’ve got to be serious!”</p> <p>“Oh that’s right ruin the effect! Now Carol, how do you feel?” I asked the girl.</p> <p>“I’m fine honest I am. But I don’t like needles I always faint when I see one.” Carol said in a scared voice.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Carol but I’m going to put a tube into your arm so that we can get nourishment directly into your body, All you’ll feel is a scratch, but we’re going to have to keep your arm still, can you do that or do you want Mr. Purple here to hold you?” Sharon said to the frightened girl.</p> <p>“Would you hold me master, I don’t think I’d be able to stay still!” She said softly I nodded and then helped her to sit up in the bed. I sat behind her and held her tight to me.</p> <p>I asked Billie-Jo to start playing the video that Carol’s parents had made. The sounds of her mother’s voice made her look around at the television. “Now Carol, just keep watching the television, concentrate on what is being said there.” I instructed the girl as I watched Sharon prepare the syringe and tubing.</p> <p>When she touched Carols’ arm with the needle I held the girl tightly and nibbled on her ear causing her to gasp with the sensation, not noticing as Sharon finished her task.</p> <p>The video came to its end and Carol sagged back in my arms, “I’m ready for the injection now. I’ve got to do it for mummy and daddy.” She said to me, and then noticed Sharon was attaching a plaster around the tubing that had been inserted. “What? When?” Caron said confused.</p> <p>I laughed, “You were slightly distracted at the time and you were also involved with your parents on the tape. But now you’ve been told to rest, so lie back and relax. Your duties from now on are to rest and read.” I looked at the time and took in Sharon’s tired face, although she’d been asleep during the ride here there was still a residue of the drug in her system.</p> <p>I could see that she was interested in Billie-Jo and so I suggested that they go up together, Pauline and I would stay down in the basement with Carol that night, even after her crying fit Billie-Jo went with Sharon – she knew that it was only for the night. I suppose I could have sent Pauline with Sharon instead, but as master I had to show the girls that I was still in control!</p> <p>Sharon had just finished making up the drip, along with a couple of others – yes I do have some medical equipment in the house, I couldn’t afford not to. She also asked if she could order some more from a medical supplier – for which she needed my address!! So much for keeping her from knowing where she was! But it couldn’t be helped – Carol needed it and I had to be able to trust Sharon with my secret.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I got a mattress out of the storage cupboard and placed it by Carol’s bed. I got into my bedclothes – well just undressed actually, and laid down on the mattress. Pauline was on the bed with Carol hugging up to the girl while she started to sleep.</p> <p>Pauline joined me on the mattress and kissed me, I smiled at her. “Poor master, you’ve been all day without us to comfort you.” She said and rolled me onto my back. I smiled up at her as she raised herself up to insert me into her body.</p> <p>“You know master,” Pauline said as she started to ride me. “I’m not sure if I like Mistress Sharon, she isn’t staying long is she?”</p> <p>I didn’t understand why Pauline was asking now, now while we were so joined together, but I didn’t want to spoil her actions, I raised my hands to hold onto her hips. “No Pauline, Sharon’s only here to give Carol a physical, I’ll be taking her home tomorrow.”</p> <p>“That’s... Good... Master...” Pauline started to pant away as she started to pound herself on me, more involved in her pleasure than mine, she came in a few seconds, leaving me still wanting more, before she could do anything I pulled her body down onto my chest and, after rolling over, manage dot trap her beneath me. I withdrew from her slightly before ramming back inside her, using her body now for my pleasure alone, hearing her gasp out at each lunge I made into her.</p> <p>After a few moments she started to move against me as she had recovered herself and was trying to regain her euphoric feelings. We both screamed in pleasure as we climaxed at the same time. I remained on top of Pauline, holding her body beneath me, for some minutes before I rolled off from her. She got up and went to the bathroom area to get a cloth.</p> <p>“Is that what you would have done with me?” A quiet voice sounded from above, Carol was looking down at me. I stretched out putting my hands behind my head to support it.</p> <p>“Eventually I would have, I might yet!” I said with a smile on my face, “Why are you awake? You should be sleeping?”</p> <p>“What? With all the noise you two were making? Is that normal?” Carol asked also smiling.</p> <p>I got up onto an elbow, “Only when both parties enjoy the act, then anything goes!” Pauline came back in with the cloth.</p> <p>“Carol! You should be asleep! Get back to sleep now!” Pauline commanded.</p> <p>Carol just glared at her, “What! No way! I wanted to watch you guys” She said as Pauline bathed my cock with the cloth to remove our shared emissions from it. I took the cloth from her and went to clean her slit. “Please master don’t. Can I do that?” Carol asked.</p> <p>I went to hand her the cloth but she shook her head, “No master, can I clean Pauline with my tongue?” Pauline looked at me questioning and I nodded my head. She then got onto the bed and positioned her cunt over Carol’s mouth.</p> <p>“Carol you do know what’s going to happen, don’t you?” Pauline asked Carol who didn’t answer but started to dig her tongue deep into Pauline’s slit, tasting the mixture within the girl’s body.</p> <p>She pulled her head back enough to speak. “It tastes strange, sort of sweet and salty at the same time.” She went back to suck at Pauline’s slit, making sure she titillated her friend’s clit at the same time.</p> <p>Suddenly she pushed her tongue deep into Pauline’s slit in shock, the reason? A sudden sensation of a tongue on her slit. Mine! I decided to try and do to her what she was doing to Pauline.</p> <p>I found the small bump which was still hiding away, but I persevered in my task not taking any notice of the actions of the two girls. Carol was now bending her head in order to push more of her tongue into Pauline while she raised her free arm to keep Pauline in place.</p> <p>Finally Pauline shuddered in ecstasy and managed to pull away from her lover, who tried to follow her, but was unable to because of the restraints on her left arm. Being unable to keep hold of Pauline she then grabbed hold of my head trying to keep it in place.</p> <p>But I was tiring and my mouth was aching, and so with a final kiss on her slit, I pulled away from her. “Please master I want to feel it! Please!” She pleaded</p> <p>“I’m sorry Carol but I’m pooped. Now lie back and get some sleep, we’ll see you tomorrow” I told her.</p> <p>“You won’t leave me down her alone?” She said this in a scared little girl’s voice.</p> <p>“No Carol, I’ll be down here beside your bed, now rest!” I said moving back to the mattress, this time Pauline stayed with Carol in the bed, I was quickly asleep.</p> </div>",[]
1202,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 16",16,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-09,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sharon walked up the stairs with Billie-Jo, she felt sorry for the girl who had been mentally pulled by both herself and the man now known as Paul Purple, she reached out and took Billie-Jo’s hand, in many ways she was like Safina, but then she was also more... Sharon couldn’t put her finger on why.</p> <p>“Mistress do you wish to prepare for bed?” Billie-Jo asked,</p> <p>Sharon considered this inquiry and then said, “Not just yet Billie-Jo, I must get the order away quickly, where’s your master’s computer?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry mistress but that’s not available, but my computer is in my bedroom and I have internet access.”</p> <p>“Who’s the provider?” Sharon asked as she needed a secure service for this order.</p> <p>“I don’t know mistress, master set it up for me.” Billie-Jo said, sounding sorry for not having the information.</p> <p>Sharon decided to try it anyway. Billie-Jo started up the computer and clicked on the internet icon. Sharon was surprised to see the Ropeville login screen. “That’s fine Billie-Jo I can carry on from here, do you need to do anything before going to bed?” She asked the girl who nodded.</p> <p>“I have some chores to do first mistress, if I may be allowed to leave?” She asked.</p> <p>“Certainly Billie-Jo, will you join me tonight?” Sharon asked, a slight tone of longing in her voice which Billie-Jo missed.</p> <p>“Of course mistress, master asked me to!” Billie-Jo said simply and then went to the kitchen to do the washing up.</p> <p>On the computer Sharon entered her name and password on the login screen, making sure that the system wasn’t remembering the password, just in case. The screen went blank for a minute and then a communication screen appeared, a woman shoulders and face could be seen in the window.</p> <p>“This it the Ropeville police, your password has been used on a restricted system, I require security information or steps will be taken.” The woman was wearing a uniform, and the shoulder flashes stated Ropeville police.</p> <p>Sharon positioned the microphone and spoke, “My name is Sharon user id 2154327 countersign is Middlemarch.”</p> <p>The officer looked down and then back up, “Identity confirmed. I’m sorry but you’re using a monitored line and accessing this area set off an alarm. If I may ask how long do you expect to be at site Purple?”</p> <p>Sharon smiled, so the Ropeville police were aware of Paul Purple and even had a site name for this address, “I’m here for just one day, after which I’ll be back at my normal address. I wasn’t aware these were monitored.” She said guardedly</p> <p>The officer smiled, “Not normally, but if an unexpected login is registered then it throws up an alarm which we have to check out.” The officer said.</p> <p>“And what if I couldn’t give a proper answer?” Sharon asked.</p> <p>“Just be glad you could. Have a nice day.” The officer said and closed the connection, after this Sharon’s normal screen came up. She selected SEND MESSAGE and wrote a message to her husband George, adding particular notes to Safina and William. Then, when she’d finished, she logged into the medical supplier directory.</p> <p>Going down the list she selected the items needed to create the nutrients that Carol would need. She also added a few items that she knew Paul wouldn’t normally think of, although with the two girls he had with him they’d be needed soon.</p> <p>She went to the payment page and was surprised to find that her address wasn’t displayed, but it was the one she’d been told by Paul earlier, she quickly realised that it was Paul’s payment page which was also geared for Paul’s account. She shrugged and completed the transaction detailing urgent delivery. She then logged out and shut down the computer. When she turned round she found Billie-Jo kneeling behind her.</p> <p>“Are you ready for bed mistress?” Billie-Jo enquired politely.</p> <p>Sharon yawned realising that she was fatigued and nodded, Billie-Jo got up and approached Sharon, she then started to undress the woman. It was a task that first Safina and now William did for her and so it wasn’t strange for her to allow a child to do act as a maid.</p> <p>This was the first time that Billie-Jo had done this, although staying with Pauline and her master meant that she didn’t find it unpleasant. She walked with the woman to the bed, she smiled at Sharon as she turned on the monitor.</p> <p>“Why have you done that?” Sharon asked the girl.</p> <p>“My sister, Pauline, said that she wanted to welcome master home properly.” She pointed out how Pauline was ‘finishing’ her enjoyment of the man beneath her. “Oh dear, she’s gone too far. Master hasn’t cum yet!” and true to her words they watched as the man suddenly grabbed hold of Pauline and spun around position the girl beneath him.</p> <p>While Sharon watched the man pounding into the girl she felt Billie-Jo start to lick away at her cunt, working with all the energy that a young girl could bring. In many ways Sharon was taken back to when she had first met Safina. The child was so happy that she’d been brought by a woman and she had tried to show her gratitude by going down on her. Billie-Jo though was showing expertise that Safina didn’t have.</p> <p>Sharon laid back and allowed Billie-Jo to have her way while she watched as Pauline went to the bathroom area leaving Paul lying on the mattress, the waves of pleasure started going through her as she saw that Carol was still awake and was talking to Paul. She felt her first climax as Pauline returned to the bed.</p> <p>Sharon had to stop Billie-Jo for a few minutes to recover and so she watched Pauline straddle Carol’s face, apparently with the girl’s permission as she could see Carol’s mouth moving and her tongue digging into Pauline’s crouch. This was enough for Sharon to start pulling Billie-Jo’s body around to gain access to the young girl’s slit.</p> <p>“You’re very talented Billie-Jo.” Sharon panted and then licked the slit before her, she wiped her tongue over her lips and then added, “And very tasty too, tell me has your master trained you to do this?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo pulled back from her task, “No mistress, master taught me fellatio only as I was being prepared for a male master, that’s why he gave me my name, Billie-Jo which can be shorted to BJ, for my training in blow-jobs. When my master lost me to the owners of the child brothel they made me eat out the cunts on some of the girls so that I could entertain those woman who wanted me. When master rescued me Pauline taught me the finer points.”</p> <p>Her story intrigued Sharon, “Paul rescued you? How?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head, causing a pleasurable sensation on Sharon’s clit. “I don’t know mistress, all I can remember is master’s voice saying ‘courage’ and from then on I knew that I would be safe. The rest of the time is a blur until I came to and found Pauline beside me. . .”</p> <p>Billie-Jo’s body shook as her climax overtook her, she paused in her story and then continued, “I stayed with master helping him and learning more, but last year I went with Pauline to her hometown, a place called Ropeville, we spent some days at the school,” She giggled, “the teacher was Mistress Vicki, she really showed us the ropes,” She giggled again, “and the restraints, the whip, straps and taws, she really knows how to use them.”</p> <p>Sharon couldn’t help herself, “Didn’t you mind being forced into that?”</p> <p>“Oh no, I mean mistress Vicki showed us how to use them, she pointed out how we wasted energy on some of the blows we dished out, we took turns on each other, amongst other things like this...” She then started to attack Sharon’s slit and clit, biting it slightly to send sensations up Sharon’s spine and into her brain.</p> <p>“Oh Goddess don’t... don’t do that again...” Sharon said in near shock and then added, “at least not for five minutes.” She shook her head and then did the same to Billie-Jo tasting the sweet juices as Billie-Jo came once more.</p> <p>On the screen, when Sharon could focus on it, Paul had started to suck on Carol’s slit while the girl was still extracting the juices from Pauline, Sharon tried to smile she had examined the girl closely, it would be some time before Carol got any benefit from that action.</p> <p>Finally she gave up watching the monitor and went back to the young girl’s slit in front of her, she liked the feel and taste of young girls – she realised that in her profession it could be dangerous, but then the promise of what awaited her at home meant that she could control herself, although there were a couple of patients who’s parents were likewise involved with their children so she sometimes indulged with those, but in the main she managed to remain unnoticed.</p> <p>Sharon brought Billie-Jo to two more climaxes before she decided that they both needed to sleep, she brought the drowsy girl back up so that she could hug and kiss her, tasting her own juices on the girl’s lips. She felt Billie-Jo’s hand gently rubbing her breasts, and although she liked the feeling, she turned the girl around so that she was facing Billie-Jo’s back, Sharon put her arms around the young girl, feeling her immature breasts erect against her hands. In that position they both fell asleep.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I was woken up by a voice saying “Oh no! not now!” I got up, gently removing Pauline’s arm from my body, and went to where Carol was fidgeting on her bed.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Carol?” I asked although I already knew what the problem was.</p> <p>“I want to go!” She said flatly, she had got over the squeamishness of the moment, I went to the bathroom and got the bedpan. Returning quickly to where Carol was straining to hold herself from causing a mess.</p> <p>“Thank you master” She gratefully said and immediately released her flow into the bedpan while I was still watching. She looked at me a shrugged, “Well it’s not as if you haven’t seen me do this before!” She said.</p> <p>I smiled, “Not at all, I was thinking how brave you are, a couple of days ago you wouldn’t have admitted that you needed it!” I said and then I checked the drip which needed replacing, I quickly did this silently thanking Sharon for setting it up beforehand. Carol finished and I gently wiped her off before removing the bedpan.</p> <p>I washed and disinfected the bedpan, storing it away for future use. When I returned to the bed Carol was already breathing softly with her eyes closed. I kissed her cheek and settled down on the mattress, Pauline rolled against me, putting an arm over my chest.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Sharon awoke the next day with a warm feeling on her body and a tongue in her cunt, “Oh yes William, that’s so nice.” She said and then looked down to see a strange head moving in her crotch. Then she remembered where she was and who was sharing her bed, “Thank you Billie-Jo you have a very talented tongue.” She said warmly.</p> <p>“Thank you mistress, I’m glad you’re pleased.” Billie-Jo said formally. Sharon looked at the clock by the bed and groaned.</p> <p>“It’s so early. Couldn’t you have slept in?” She said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry mistress, but I have to prepare breakfast for master, Pauline, myself, you and porridge for Carol!” Billie-Jo explained, she quickly got out of the bed and walked down the hallway from where Sharon could hear the girl relieving herself on the toilet, then the sound of running water where she was washing herself. Sharon followed the sounds and arrived in the bathroom as Billie-Jo finished brushing her teeth, she smiled at Sharon and then left to go down to the kitchen.</p> <p>Sharon finished using the toilet and washed, she picked up the toothbrush, the same one that Billie-Jo had used, shrugged and then brushed her teeth. She then went down to the kitchen where Billie-Jo, dressed only in an apron, already had most of the breakfast cooked.</p> <p>“Anything I can do?” Sharon asked, Billie-Jo smiled at her offer.</p> <p>“Well if you could finish off the porridge that would help.” She indicated a saucepan that was bubbling away.</p> <p>Billie-Jo prepared the plates and loaded them with food, “I hope you like this mistress.” Billie-Jo said, Sharon looked over and nodded.</p> <p>“I do, you know Safina wasn’t trained enough in cooking, but I think she could learn.” Sharon said smiling.</p> <p>“I’m sorry to hear that mistress, I think master only added this to his slave’s lessons in the past few years.” Billie-Jo said and then she giggled.</p> <p>“What’s so funny Billie-Jo?” Asked Sharon</p> <p>“Well the last time Pauline and I cooked master and Carol breakfast, we became the mistresses for the breakfast period.” She said</p> <p>“And Paul allowed this?” Sharon was amused.</p> <p>“Oh yes, he told Pauline later that we had to learn how to behave with slaves, so he obeyed all our orders, even when Pauline punished him!”</p> <p>”She punished him?” Sharon repeated, “But why?”</p> <p>“Well Carol asked him a question and he answered her, five strokes for each. But he did tell us off.” Billie-Jo added.</p> <p>“So I should hope.” Sharon said, amazed at the story, she couldn’t picture either Safina or William trying to punish her!</p> <p>“Yes, he said that we should have hit him on the mouth not the ass!” Billie-Jo finished as she completed setting out the breakfast on the tray. She pushed the button to alert the basement of their imminent arrival and then removed her apron, she then carried the tray to the basement followed by a bemused Sharon.</p> </div>",[]
1203,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 17",17,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-16,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The brightening of the lights in the basement woke me up. Above me was a bed, I was lying on a mattress. I blinked for a few minutes until my brain caught up with my current situation. Carol was up in that bed with Pauline beside her, my darling hadn’t returned during the night. I smiled to myself and rolled out of ‘bed’.</p> <p>I checked that Carol was still asleep; the drip in her arm still had a little way to go. I went to the toilet area and did the necessary ablutions; I set up the table ready for the breakfast I knew would be coming, before going back to the bed to look at the two girls lying there. In a way I could feel a change within me. Did I want to continue like this? I am, let’s face it, a kidnapper and enslaver. Did what I was doing have any real point? I suppose it was a touch of mid-life crises. I was starting to feel old!</p> <p>“Master why are you staring at me? Am I that ugly?” Carol’s question broke through my thoughts. I smiled at her.</p> <p>“No Carol, it’s just that sometimes I consider where I would be now, if I hadn’t started taking young girls and turning them into things for other people’s amusements?” My voice was low and barely audible, but Carol still heard me.</p> <p>“You sound so lonely master, but you have Pauline and Billie-Jo to keep you company. Don’t they help?”</p> <p>I thought about my answer, “They are a blessing and, in some ways, a curse. I’ve cheated them of the childhood they should have had, giving them lessons that no child should endure.”</p> <p>“But what lives would they have if you hadn’t taken them? Pauline was in an orphanage she told me that, you also heard her story of her life before! How would she have been if neither you or they were there?” Carol said persuasively.</p> <p>“I would be dead by now! My mother would have stopped with just her boyfriends and I’d never survive on the streets. The orphanage gave me shelter and breathing space, but you master with your lessons and, yes, kindness gave me something more, you gave me a family. Billie-Jo would have been worst! Were you aware of her home life before you took her? She’s told me! And all those you’ve taken they needed you. You’re a... what’s that thing that helps a chemical to change?” Pauline stopped her speech while she searched for the word.</p> <p>“A catalyst?” I suggested she nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, that’s it a catalyst. You take the unhappy, the insecure, the scared and from them you create happy and joyful slaves, slaves who know they’re going to people who will, in their own way, love and cherish them. You care about us, we who you train. Why else do you keep checking on them when you can? Why your contracts have a buy-back clause, just in case a mistake was made. You’re not like the others you know you are different. Why else would you be asked to look after Carol, why not any of the others? He chose you! He trusted you! He knows you too well!”</p> <p>“Who does?” Carol asked breaking the spell that Pauline had weaved.</p> <p>“It doesn’t matter about that at this time.” I said, the buzzer also sounding at the same time, almost on cue. “As it’s time for breakfast. Pauline you quickly wash and get ready. As for you Carol...” I looked again at the girl lying on the bed, “I’ve got to get you sitting up.”</p> <p>I went to the back of the bed and reached underneath it, there was a foam wedge there which was enough to raise a person’s back – well it was designed to force a victim to bend over it, but for the moment its purpose changed. Now it was a back support.</p> <p>I raised Carol up and positioned the ‘backrest’ behind her and lowered her back onto it, her left arm was still secure and the drip feed was almost empty. I managed to change it just as the door opened, Sharon and Billie-Jo entered the room.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Billie-Jo put the plates on the table and bowed to me, she wasn’t going to take on the responsibility of mistress today. “Master I hope this is cooked to your liking.” She said formally.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “I hope it is too Billie-Jo, I’d hate to think what would happen to you if it wasn’t.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo gave a nervous gulp and smiled, we sat down and ate the food, and Billie-Jo was the first to finish, I gave her the bowl of porridge and assigned her to feed Carol. While she was away from the table I spoke to Sharon. “So how was Billie-Jo last night?”</p> <p>Sharon gave an awkward smile; she was not used to talking about her love life with relative strangers, obviously. “She was wonderful, very loving with her attentions, even if she didn’t really like me.”</p> <p>“That’s not true mistress, I do like you!” Billie-Jo said from the bed, a comment which made both Sharon and I laugh out loud.</p> <p>“Alright then,” Sharon amended, “Even if she doesn’t trust me. She still was very convincing in her attentions. I envy you Paul, both she and Pauline love you.” I glanced at Pauline who had managed to look away from me, taking more interest in her nearly empty plate.</p> <p>“And I love them both.” I said simply to which Pauline looked up at me and smiled.</p> <p>Sharon looked amazed, “I didn’t think you’d say that about them. I thought these were only playthings that you acquired?”</p> <p>I could feel Billie-Jo’s eyes watching me as I answered. “Oh no, none of the girls I’ve taken are just playthings, or is that how you view Safina? Just a toy to be discarded when you’ve finished with it?”</p> <p>This time I could tell that Sharon was shocked. “Safina? A toy? No! She’s not, she’s my daughter! How could you...” She stopped when she saw my face and then she smiled, “I see, so that’s how you view these two.” She nodded and took Pauline’s hand in hers. “I’m sorry Pauline, deep down I didn’t trust Paul’s intentions. I should have known better.”</p> <p>I waited for a response from either of my girls, but it was Carol who spoke up. “Mistress I agree, when master first brought me here he acted nasty and mean, I thought he was a very bad man, but then I saw things... small things that didn’t match the man he was trying to be. I’ve learnt things about him from Pauline and Billie-Jo and I think I trust him now.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at me smiling, “Well that’s a first, a newly taken slave defending the man who took her!”</p> <p>“Carol isn’t technically a slave, she’s a sick girl needing attention, her family don’t want her to go to a hospital and so they found someone to make her take her medicine.” I said.</p> <p>Carol managed to swallow some more porridge before adding, “Yeah and it wasn’t fair of you, hitting Pauline and Billie-Jo just to make me do what you say.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at me, I nodded. “Oh yes, well I couldn’t hit her not in her condition, and I don’t think an IOU would have had any effect, so I punished the girls instead, cracking the whip and blistering my hand on them.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at Pauline, checking the girls’ body for signs of my abuse and finding none, I got Pauline to stand up and let Sharon examine her closely. “But I can’t see anything wrong with her,” She looked back at me, “How did you do it, or does she heal quickly.”</p> <p>“It was just like this...” and I grabbed Pauline and pulled her across my knees, positioning her ass so that it was prominent, and then brought my hand down with a sharp sounding ‘crack’ which made Sharon jump.</p> <p>The only reaction from Pauline was a small smile and “Thank you master for being so gentle”</p> <p>Sharon looked over Pauline’s body again, there was a small redness where my hand had struck, she looked back at me, “But that sounded so. . .” I showed her my cupped hand.</p> <p>“Doesn’t it though!” I said smiling, “Maximum sound and minimum force, it gives the effects that the girls are being beaten to within a inch of their lives.”</p> <p>“And it’s even more effective with the whip too.” Carol said, and then she got a strange look on her face and whispered to Billie-Jo who put the porridge down and went to the bathroom area, she returned with the bedpan and placed it under Carol.</p> <p>Carol thanked Billie-Jo and, staring me straight in the eye, started to use the bedpan. When she finished and had allowed Billie-Jo to wipe her I stood up and walked to her, Billie-Jo left with the bedpan covered, I kissed Carol on the top of her head. “Well done Carol.” I said, for it had taken quite a lot of courage, she already knew that the girls and I were used to this, but Sharon was something else altogether.</p> <p>At Sharon’s look I turned back to her, “Well would you use a bedpan in front of a stranger?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t use one in front of a friend!” Sharon said bemused, “Why did she want to do it now?”</p> <p>I looked at Carol and nodded my head. “Because mistress, master, Pauline and Billie-Jo have told me that it’s a normal thing and nothing to be ashamed of, I just wanted to see if I could do it in front of you.” She dropped her head slightly when she finished.</p> <p>I smiled at her answer and her reaction, “I think we have a closet exhibitionist in our midst’s, pretty soon you’re going to want to prance down a catwalk naked.” I said</p> <p>“Oh no, not naked, just showing off the new range of Emperors’ new clothes that all!” She countered with a smile. “The Junior Miss collection!” She added with a smile.</p> <p>“That sounds good, could we show them off as well?” Said Billie-Jo as she returned.</p> <p>“You already are!” I told her, “And they cost me a lot as well.” I checked the time and turned to the two girls. “Time for your exercises!” I told them.</p> <p>“Not Barney again?” Pauline asked</p> <p>“No, until Carol’s out of bed you two are going back to normal. Now start!” Sharon and I watched as Billie-Jo and Pauline went to the centre of the Cell, after placing mats down on the floor beforehand, I started the video playing and the two started their aerobics</p> <p>Sharon watched them critically, “Do they do this every day?” She asked</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course, they need to keep in shape! Exercise is good for them.”</p> <p>“I agree, but what was that quip about Barney?” She asked and so I explained about the exercise routine I prepared for Carol, she smiled, “So you even made her do pre-school exercises.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“It wasn’t funny I didn’t like having to do them!” Carol said from her bed.</p> <p>Sharon smiled at her, “Well you’re going to have leg massages while you’re stuck in bed, I’ll leave instructions on how they’re to be done.” She looked back to where the two girls were still exercising and then back to Carol, “I’ll show Paul here what to do.”</p> <p>She started to rub Carol’s legs, manipulating the toes first and then the soles of her feet. I could see Carol was trying hard not to wriggle as Sharon’s movements started to tickle her. “You can’t let the legs lose out on the normal exercises, and as Carol has nothing to press back on you have to supply that as well.” Sharon explained and then she started to move up Carol’s legs, bending them at the knee.</p> <p>Sharon kept up the information until she got to Carol’s thighs, then she started to bend her head down and lick at the junction of Carol’s legs. “One day Carol, this will start to get intense and you will feel great pleasure.” Sharon promised. And then she turned to me. “And on that day you will have another problem that you’ve never encountered before.”</p> <p>I was puzzled for a few minutes and then I realised what Sharon was talking about, “Oh yes we had a conversation about that a couple of nights ago, I’m going to have to use those tampons for their proper use I suppose. Currently we use them to stop their clothes getting soiled with cum.”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “But you can’t really use them with Carol can you.” She said “you’ll need the panty liners instead.” She added.</p> <p>“But why, I mean none of the younger girls needed liners, they could use the tampons without problems!” I protested.</p> <p>“Yes and most probably because they had no problems about virginity, but how far could Carol here allow you to push a tampon inside her?” She asked.</p> <p>Which in a way was true, the average life of a virgin under my roof was three days, enough time to get used to being a captive and then becoming a non-virgin by either one of the girl’s or myself using a dildo on them! And by the time they’re ready for menstruation they’re already with their new owner. It was possible that Carol would be the first girl I had that would need a tampon for the use that they were invented!</p> <p>“Oh... yes I see what you mean, I suppose I’d better order some.” I said lamely but Sharon shook her head.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t bother just yet, from the look of this it’s going to be several weeks before this clit thinks about looking around, and I don’t think her body’s going to be recovered enough to think about sex for at least a couple of months yet!” Sharon said she paused and then added, “Anyway I’ve already ordered some last night!”</p> <p>“But that’s not fair!” Carol said, “I want to feel what Pauline and Billie-Jo feel when they’re licked down there. I don’t like missing out!”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head. “Well young lady you should have thought about that before you started this reckless and foolhardy stunt. Whoever started you on this needs whipping!”</p> <p>I kept quiet; no doubt Bill would be working on the same problem.</p> <p>Sharon kept on lecturing Carol on the correct diet and training of a girl her age – that was normal exercise training not my form of training! She looked at me, “I think I’ll need to return here in a couple of week’s time. I’m going to have to make sure she is getting better.”</p> <p>I could see Billie-Jo and Pauline stop to look at us, I smiled at them. “That’s okay Sharon; since you already know where I live I assume you’re going to be able to get her under your own steam?”</p> <p>She gave a wry smile. “Well I can if you insist, I suppose you want me to let you know beforehand?”</p> <p>“Only if you don’t want us to panic.” I said smiling, “We’ve got contingency plans just in case of unexpected guests.” I didn’t say that once those plans didn’t work and a team managed to enter my house. But that was when I met up with Pauline so I wasn’t too annoyed.</p> <p>“Agreed, you already have my phone number, do you have my email address?” Sharon asked me. I said no and we exchanged addresses, I was mildly surprised when I noticed that Sharon was with a Ropeville IP as well.</p> <p>When I mentioned this Sharon nodded, “I was surprised as well when Billie-Jo allowed me to use her computer and I found she was there as well.”</p> <p>“Well we share the same provider, it was easier. Now we’ve got to arrange for your trip home, I suppose I don’t need to use the van, I do have a car.” I said.</p> <p>“You have?” Pauline said amazed, “but you never use it!” I looked back at her and gave her a stare until she went back to her exercises.</p> <p>I returned my attention to Sharon. “As I was saying I do have a car, but recently I’ve only been using the van... for my work you know.” I finished saying.</p> <p>Sharon just looked in amusement as I realised that I was starting to dig a hole for myself so I shrugged my shoulders in defeat. “You realise that I rarely talk about what I do, so I’m sorry if I’m starting to babble.”</p> <p>Sharon smiled, “I know what you mean — I’d never talk about Safina or William either. To most people they’re adopted children that I’ve rescued. I mean if I’d ever come out and said they’re my slaves and provide the best sexual high I’ve ever had... well I’d be locked up. So it’s nice to be able to talk without thinking first.”</p> <p>The noise from the television went quiet and I knew that the aerobic exercise had finished. Glancing round I could see that the girls had started to move the mats out of the way and then started to bring a table into the centre of the room, preparing for their school work.</p> <p>I excused myself from Sharon and went to where the two girls were going through their books reading the lesson schedule, I always ensured that their lessons were pre-planned just so that I could check that they were actually doing the work, there had been one occasion earlier on, but then judicious use of the taws soon put them right.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo you will be in charge today, please ensure that Carol’s drip doesn’t run out, there’s some more standing by for when you need them. I also want Carol to read her books. Then this afternoon there’s a math’s test I want her to take, it should only last an hour, after that you can go over the main points of a man’s body.”</p> <p>“But master, you won’t be here! How will we show her?” Billie-Jo said coyly</p> <p>“You got Herman in the closet, show her with him.” Herman was an anatomically correct manikin with inflating muscles and... other parts, which could be used either as a teaching aid or a practical aid. I’ve had the girls’ show some frightened slave-in-training how to please a man who was standing in front of them.</p> <p>“Oh goody! Rubber mouth time again!” Pauline muttered with a faint smile on her face.</p> <p>I smiled and whispered to Billie-Jo, “Don’t forget to coat the cock with mustard, that’s if Pauline’s going to make such a fuss!” I knew that the girl’s took their commands seriously and that if I made one of them leader, then the other one had to obey their order. She grimaced but nodded her agreement.</p> <p>I then went back to Sharon and Carol where I outlined what I expected the girl to do for the rest of the morning. She was restricted as to her available movements due to the way her left arm was tied down, and could only hold either a pen or a book, but not both. She was still sitting upright, supported by the wedge, and so I placed a tray on her lap for her to have her books and pens. This was to allow her to continue with her work. I told her to let Billie-Jo know of any needs that she might have. She nodded her understanding of this.</p> <p>Sharon kissed the young girl on the head. “Now you’ll have to have the drip for at least three days, after that you should have enough inside you to allow your food to nourish you normally. I’ll return in three weeks to check you again, now you just be healthy then you understand.” She said warmly.</p> <p>Carol nodded, “Yes mistress, if not then master will take it out on Billie-Jo and Pauline!”</p> <p>I started to agree and then added, “And I might even show you what it feels like when master is annoyed!” adding enough steel in my voice to show the girl I wasn’t kidding.</p> <p>“Yes master, I’ll be good for you both.” Carol promised seriously, “I’ve got to recover for my parents.”</p> <p>“I know, you love them very much. Now back to your studies and I’ll be back later to check up on you all.” I said and escorted Sharon out of the cell and upstairs.</p> <p>I made sure the food for lunch time was prepared, while Sharon phoned home to let her husband know she was on her way. She came back to me when she had finished and smiled, “You know Paul, the girl’s are right, you do some good in the work you do. You just don’t allow yourself to realise it.”</p> <p>You know she might be right!</p> <p>I grabbed my car keys and we went to the garage where my car, slightly dusty but still with a full tank, waited. I opened her door and then got behind the wheel ready for the long trip there and back again.</p> </div>",[]
1204,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 18",18,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-16,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I could barely keep my eyes open as I parked my car back in the garage. The trip wasn’t as bad as with the van, just that much more tiring, which in a way was strange.</p> <p>I’d left Sharon at her house, I’d begged off a quick drink but did meet George who viewed me with suspicion but was friendly enough. William, a youth of 12 who stood quietly by Safina’s side, was keeping an eye on Safina — making sure I didn’t take her back I suppose. And Safina herself, now 11, dressed in a simple black dress which hi-lighted her blond hair. She nervously smoothed out the dress as I took her hand and kissed the back of it.</p> <p>“You appear to be well, Safina. I’m glad you’re being looked after.” I said to her</p> <p>She blushed slightly, “Thank you master, mistress is very nice and I’m glad she owns me.”</p> <p>I nodded to her and then turned my attentions again to George and Sharon. “I’d better be going, if I leave the girls alone you never know what’s going to happen.” And, much to their relief, I said goodbye to them, leaving them alone — a perfect family picture.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I entered the house, not finding either of my girls waiting to greet me, it wasn’t unusual for this to occur but I did expect at least one of them to be there?</p> <p>The front door was secure and the alarm circuit was set up so the girls were around somewhere, I reset the door alarm and checked the other doors, all were secure but the girls were not in their beds. I then turned on the monitor to the basement and found them.</p> <p>Carol, Billie-Jo and Pauline were asleep, Carol was still restrained by the arm and the two girls were head-to-tails on the mattress, there was a small jar beside the mattress but I couldn’t see what it was. I smiled to myself, time to show the girl’s who the master is.</p> <p>I went to a cabinet in my bedroom and removed the dart gun from it’s hiding place, made sure that it was loaded with some fresh knockout darts, nothing worse than hunting with defective ammunition, I then went to the basement door.</p> <p>Creeping down the stairs I avoided the noisy steps, knowing where they were meant I had the advantage. I silently unlocked the basement door and opened it slowly. From the doorway I took aim with the gun. ‘snuck’. The first dart was fired and hit Pauline in the rump. She gave a slight sigh and then nothing.</p> <p>My other target was Billie-Jo who was now covered by Pauline, but with careful aim I managed to hit her in the leg. I watched as her hand went down to brush away the fly that had landed there. Her eyes opened when she felt the dart and then closed as the drug took effect.</p> <p>Both girls would be out for several hours, plenty of time to set them up.</p> <p>I put the gun down on the table and checked on Carol, she was sleeping although as I checked her drip she opened her eyes. “Hello master what time is it?”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Time that those two should have been watching you, but don’t worry, I’m going to teach them a lesson.” I pointed to the two sleeping beauties on the mattress.</p> <p>“What’s wrong with them?” Carol asked me.</p> <p>“Oh they’re just sleeping. I’ve got a few preparations to do and then I’ll attend to them. You just get to sleep.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“Okay master, you won’t hurt them will you?” she said concern sounding in her voice.</p> <p>“Not hurt, just uncomfortable, and remember they’ve been trained and so what would be highly painful to you at the moment would be a slight twinge to them.” I said reassuringly. Carol nodded and closed her eyes.</p> <p>I went to the table and checked the girls’ school work. They had actually done the assignments and the homework that had been set, and it was mainly correct! I wrote in the correct answers on a couple of the questions and pointed out where they had gone wrong.</p> <p>Then I went to the cupboard and brought out two frames. They were gimballed so that the restrained person could be moved into whatever position was desired. The girl’s knew all about these as they’d been on them before and had used them as well.</p> <p>If you’ve never tried to move an unconscious girl into a harness and then move her onto a framework?... Well all I can say is never try to do so when you’re tired.</p> <p>I finally completed my task and then placed hoods on the girls head, these had tongue depressors where the mouth would be and covers on the eyes — think of it as a complete scolds bridle, but with extras. Headphones ensured that they wouldn’t hear anything. The final things were two dildos for each girl, so that they were full!</p> <p>I then went to the mattress and went to sleep; I set an alarm for 4:30 to check on Carol’s drip, I didn’t want to neglect her treatment.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The bleep of the alarm woke me up I opened my eyes and could make out the two forms on the frames before me, I realised what I had neglected to do. I went to both frames and removed the locking nuts, giving full range to the gimbals in the frames.</p> <p>I quickly changed the drip feed on Carol’s arm, noting that we only had a day’s supply of fluids left. I hoped that Sharon had completed the order properly; I didn’t want to find she had sent them to the wrong place!</p> <p>On that note I went back to the mattress, setting the alarm for 8:30, a bit later than normal but I thought the girls deserved their rest!</p> <p>Again the alarm woke me up. I could see that Carol was straining to hold herself back from ‘christening’ the bed. I quickly went to the bathroom area and got the bedpan which I managed to place beneath Carol she gratefully looked at me and let go.</p> <p>“Thank you master, I didn’t think I could hold it in!” She said when she had finished, and then she looked to where Billie-Jo and Pauline were now starting to spin as they recovered from their drug induced sleep. “Oh what’s happening to them?” She asked, not shocked but interested.</p> <p>“Oh just a reminder that they shouldn’t let their guard down.” I said and then flicked a switch on the dildos in their cunts, these had small pistons inside then that made then move in and out, and the effect was immediately visible as they started to twist and turn to escape the pounding — this was translated by the frames as turning which they then did. I explained all this to Carol.</p> <p>“So as they move the frames makes their motion larger, but if they can’t see what stops them from being sick with the motion.” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Nothing! Except through watching the mouth of the masks. To be honest there should be catheters in both girls and a small collection pouch to take their urine, a tube should then be placed over the girls’ mouth, so if they’re sick it all mixes together and then get’s fed back to the girls.” I said in amusement at Carol’s face.</p> <p>“Of course to really get them dizzy they should be wearing goggles connected to a video of a rollercoaster, in those frames they’ll get the full feelings as they follow each turn and dip.”</p> <p>I removed her bedpan and wiped her carefully, before taking the pan away to wash and disinfect. The girls would be really dizzy by now and so I started the dildos in their asses. Now they were being assaulted both fore and aft. I went to the cupboard and removed a taws.</p> <p>I went back to the girls and then spoke to Carol. “This time I’m not holding back, this is a punishment for the girls, there should have been a lookout or the computer should have been rigged to sound an alarm. Both girls knew this but neglected to do it, so that is why I’m doing this.”</p> <p>As each ass or chest came into range I hit out with the taws, causing the girls to twist even more. The motion of the frame also accelerating with their movements. I gave each girl 6 hits before I stopped. Then I reached to the brakes on Pauline’s frame and brought it to a stop.</p> <p>My cock was rampant at this time and I spoke to Carol again. “And if a master wants to punish a slave for dereliction of duty he wouldn’t use any lube and bugger the slave to show how much he’s annoyed.” I pulled the dildo from the body in front of me, Pauline’s, and inserted my cock. She managed to relax her body so that I didn’t cause her too much pain with my entry.</p> <p>I moved my hands up the naked torso of Pauline, finding her forming breasts, teasing them into peak. At my touch she relaxed, as if somehow knowing it was a friend who was doing this to her and not some stranger.</p> <p>I removed her headphones and the mask. She looked back at me, “Good morning master, may your unworthy slave know why she’s being punished?”</p> <p>I smiled at her while I was ploughing away. “Well, for starters no-one was on watch when I arrived.” I moved my hand down to the dildo and started to pump away in counterpoint to my thrusts. “And secondly your security measures were inadequate, anybody could have walked in!”</p> <p>“Sorry master, but Billie-Jo was in charge.” She tried to defend herself.</p> <p>“Oh I know, that’s why she still swinging around. You’re just an example to show Carol how some master’s will treat their slaves! You are okay there Carol?” I spoke up to allow Carol to hear me.</p> <p>“Yes master, I must admit that it’s strangely exciting. I don’t know how to express it.” The girl said from the bed, I disengaged myself from Pauline and started to release her from the frame. She immediately went onto her knees and cleaned me off.</p> <p>“Thank you master, may I go to the toilet to relieve myself?” She asked formally, I gave permission and she fairly flew to the toilet, almost breaking it in her haste.</p> <p>She returned much slower than she left. “Thank you master I couldn’t hold back anymore!”</p> <p>“You were that close?” I asked, amused she nodded.</p> <p>“We had a bit of a party last night, and had a bit too much to drink!” She explained.</p> <p>“So Billie-Jo would be in the same condition?” Again she nodded. I turned to Carol, “Another thing to remember is that from an early age children are taught not to wet themselves, remember what I said earlier on about plastic knickers? Well this is what would fill them!”</p> <p>I went to Billie-Jo and stopped the frame, locking it off. I then pushed hard on the girl’s stomach, putting pressure on her bladder. “You see it’s more embarrassing to make the subject piss themselves, it helps to break them!” Why was I explaining this to Carol? I don’t know, perhaps because I was also teaching Pauline at the same time?</p> <p>My manipulations soon bore fruit and a stream of urine started to flow from the restrained girl on the frame. “Normally the victim is not masked and its up to the master to tell the victim off for wetting themselves.” I gave a smile, “and of course the victim is forced to clean up the mess with her tongue.”</p> <p>Carol made a face as I said this and I laughed, “Well it’s only liquid, and it shows the victim that they are worthless, and that they have to obey every command that is given to them. In the meantime. . .” I looked at Pauline who gave a small smile.</p> <p>“As you command master!” She said and went to Billie-Jo’s frame, she knelt down on the floor and started to lapping away at the urine there.</p> <p>I walked to where Carol was watching with her mouth open, I put my hand underneath her chin and pushed her mouth closed. “You see Carol, once you understand that there is nothing bad about the fluids that comes from the human body it’s easy!”</p> <p>“I don’t think I could ever do that!” Carol said, I just smiled at her before going back to the cupboard again. I re-emerged with a strap on harness and a slightly larger than normal dildo attached to it. I handed it to Pauline who started to don it.</p> <p>“Well Pauline, which entrance do you want?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master, you enjoyed my ass, so you can have her cunt.” Pauline said smiling. She put lube on the dildo and then got a small box, this she placed on the floor behind Billie-Jo, so that she was at the right height for the task ahead.</p> <p>She watched me, and at my command we removed both the dildo’s that were in Billie-Jo and, before she could register that fact, we both moved forward plugging her completely between us.</p> <p>I pushed in feeling the dildo in her ass as I did. I ran my hands down Billie-Jo’s back and then found Pauline was so close that I could feel her raised titties at the same time. So I started to agitate them to increase her pleasure, at the same time I could feel Pauline’s hands brushing my chest as she sought out Billie-Jo’s breasts.</p> <p>I decided to give the poor girl some pleasure and so angled my thrusts to rub against her clit, sending waves to the restrained girls’ brain. I moved my hands down her back to her ass, but I couldn’t get my hands between the girls’ bodies Pauline was so close to her sister.</p> <p>Soon I could feel Billie-Jo shudder as the climax arrived which set me off, spurting deep into the girl before me. I pulled out and instructed Pauline to do the same. I then made her come round to Billie-Jo’s front and start cleaning her sister’s slit, hovering out our combined juices and working Billie-Jo up to another climax.</p> <p>I returned to the bed where I could see Carol Looking at me, or rather at my cock. “If you’ll excuse me Carol I’ll just clean myself up.” I said to her.</p> <p>“No master, please let me show you what I learnt.” She said, surprising me but I decided to give her what she wanted, I stood beside the bed giving her access to my cock.</p> <p>She gave a tentative lick on the head, tasting my sperm again and then, smiling, she started to move her mouth further down the shaft, getting more of Billie-Jo’s juices as well as mine. I couldn’t help but move closer to her feeling her start to gag. I went to pull back from her but she moved her untied right hand to hold me in place.</p> <p>I remained where I was and watched as, swallowing away, Carol started to deep throat me until her nose touched my pubic hair. Then she pulled away, breathing deeply with the head of my cock just inside her mouth. She gave it a few more licks before releasing me.</p> <p>“Thank you master,” She gave a shy look as she continued, “I wasn’t sure if I had understood the lesson that Billie-Jo and Pauline gave me yesterday.” She paused before adding, “and I didn’t think that I’d be able to take all that in!”</p> <p>I kissed her on the mouth, tasting the combined juices still lingering there, “Well you did it, and it was a difficult angle to begin with. So I think you did very well.” She smiled at my praise and blushed.</p> <p>I returned to the frame where Billie-Jo was squirming away as Pauline was still attending to Billie-Jo’s slit. I went behind Billie-Jo and removed the goggles and mask. Billie-Jo screamed out in her ecstasy. “Oh yes Pauline, yes. I don’t care who’s taken us, just keep on doing that!”</p> <p>“Why thank you Billie-Jo, it that how to value your life with me?” I spoke into her ear.</p> <p>“Master! It is you! I’m so happy!” Billie-Jo said, “But if we had been taken I would have wanted to stay with Pauline.” She looked back at me, “I’m sorry master, I didn’t set the watchdog correctly did I?” She asked.</p> <p>“No you didn’t. If you had the alarm would have sounded down here and you would have been prepared for my arrival, but you weren’t! So I decided to teach you a lesson.” I told her softly.</p> <p>“Yes master, I’ll remember. Master I apologise for that and I’ll have to clean the floor, I’m afraid I made a mess!” She said in a matter-of-fact voice.</p> <p>“Yes you did. However Pauline was detailed to do that, and apart from a slight patch, has done her duty well.” I said starting to release Billie-Jo from her bonds.</p> <p>Once she was free from the frame I made her and Pauline stand before me. This time I verbally told them off for their laxness in the necessary security and what might have happened if someone else had broken in.</p> <p>But I couldn’t be angry with the girls for too long, and so I checked once more on Carol and then ordered the two girls to the shower area. I joined them as I was also hot and sweaty.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>A shower is the perfect place to unwind and the two girls realised that their punishment was now over and ‘master’ wasn’t interested in hurting them, but playing. I washed their hair and then sat down so that they could wash mine.</p> <p>At this level I was face to ‘face’ with their slits and so I started to pay them the attention they needed, this was okay until them came, at which point they paused in their washing and gripped my head tight.</p> <p>“Hey, I need my hair! Don’t pull it out!” I said – muffled, I think I was attending to Billie-Jo at the time; the girl apologised and let go of my head. I could feel her knees buckling and so I held onto her until she recovered.</p> <p>Drying ourselves was also a source of fun, but I won’t dwell too much on it here, let’s just say we were laughing when we returned to the main area of the Cell.</p> <p>Carol was watching us as we returned. “I’m so glad you’re all happy again, I was slightly scared that you’d be annoyed with each other.”</p> <p>Pauline looked closely at the girl, taking in the sparkling eyes. “No, there was more than that, wasn’t there?” She said, her tone making Carol blush.</p> <p>“Let’s just say that she took note of your lessons on fellatio, enough to get deep throating down nicely.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Hey is that so? Way to go Carol, we’ll make a sex slave of you yet!” Billie-Jo said, something that brought a touch of panic to Carol’s eyes.</p> <p>“No, not a sex slave, just a person who enjoys sex.” I clarified for Carol’s benefit and to remind the girls that there was a difference in what we were doing. But I could see Carol relaxing.</p> <p>I looked at my watch, too late for breakfast and too early for lunch! So I told the girls to get on with their school work while I went to prepare Brunch for us all, for some reason I was hungry!</p> </div>",[]
1205,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 19",19,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-16,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Nothing much was said during the remainder of the morning. I stayed upstairs and was disturbed by a delivery. The brown uniformed UPS driver smile at me as she handed over the packages. “Medical suppliers eh?” She said, “I thought you were a sculptor?”</p> <p>“Well a little bit of everything. And you never can tell when you need an articulated skeleton.” I said to her watching her face, I smiled. “Don’t worry, they’re mainly plastic nowadays, nobody wants to have their relatives used in anatomy lessons.”</p> <p>“Yeah!... Well I’m just glad I don’t know what I’m carrying around!” She said before she left.</p> <p>I watched the van drive away and shut the front door, “So am I!” I said.</p> <p>Along with the medical supplies was another package – the marking showed that it was from Bill, I opened it and found a letter inside addressed to Carol, a mark on the letter told me that Bill knew what was inside and it was safe to pass on to Carol.</p> <p>I went through the medical stuff and was amused to find the supply of sanitary pads that Sharon had ordered for when Carol’s body decided that it was safe enough to think about reproduction.</p> <p>I read the instructions on how to mix up the ingredients, it was pretty straightforward and I thought that if necessary the girls could mix them without my supervision.</p> <p>Due to the late breakfast — or early lunch, we went straight from the school lessons and had a discussion about punishment of slaves.</p> <p>Carol asked the two girls how they felt when they awoke this morning.</p> <p>“Scared!” Was Pauline’s reply – this surprised me as I had thought that one of her other aspects, Pain Slut, would have taken over her body, but then I realised that she would have the ‘voices’ of the others to talk to and so she was never really alone which is what the helmet and headphones were supposed to exaggerate. Pain slut would only have appeared when physical threats were given.</p> <p>“I was frightened, I hoped that master had done this for some reason and so I started to think about it.” Billie-Jo said. “I’d almost worked out what I’d done wrong when the dildos started. After then I couldn’t concentrate, I just let the body take control as I was trained to do.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me to explain. “The girls are trained to welcome sensations. To give themselves up to the pleasure — not to fight against it. In many ways it’s more tiring to try to stop the body climaxing, so they accept it.” I told her. She seemed to accept this and then turned back to Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“You knew it was master who had done that to you?” She asked Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Not really, I mean I hoped it was master, but I didn’t know for sure! All I could do was to hold on for the ride and eventually I’d find out!” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>“And what a ride it was!” Pauline added, “You’re spinning around with those things pounding away inside you. Never knowing which way was up, down or sideways. The only thing that is real is those two rubber hammers trying to meet each other in your body.”</p> <p>“What does it feel like?” Carol asked genuinely interested. Pauline went to the ‘toy’ cupboard and brought back one of the dildos which she handed to Carol who examined it closely. Carol then turned to me. “Master how much does this look like you?” She said with a shy smile.</p> <p>I returned the smile and undressed, allowing Carol another look at my, now deflated, cock. She frowned as she held up the dildo to compare it. “Why isn’t it stiff?” She asked.</p> <p>Billie-Jo laughed, “Hey Carol, it doesn’t always stay erect all the time. Oh no, old guys like master here needs sometime to recover!” She completed this with a smirk.</p> <p>I looked at her slowly shaking my head. “Of course one way is to drape a naked little girl over you lap and spank her until her fanny’s red!” I said reaching out to her, but she ducked beneath my grasp and took my member into her mouth. “Or she could do this to excite me.” I said placing my hands lightly onto Billie-Jo’s mouth.</p> <p>Pauline laughed at our actions and then turned back to Carol. “You see Carol, most of the time men’s penises are not erect, for one thing they’d be always walking funny, and for a second it’s difficult to fight with one of those always sticking up.” She pointed at me, “That’s the reason that a man gets an errection... for sex! Either the actual event or even the thought of sex, that’s why teenagers are as they are, always thinking about sex, its something you’re going to cum up against.” She giggled at her joke.</p> <p>Billie-Jo pulled away from me and spoke up. “Master is ready for you Carol.” She said. I stepped to Carol’s bed and stood there.</p> <p>She compared my cock to the dildo in her hand. “Well they feel similar,” She said after a few moments, “although master’s is warmer and slightly softer,” She smiled, “I don’t mean soft as such, it’s just that this thing.” She waved the dildo, “is hard and doesn’t squeeze like the real thing.”</p> <p>This made the two girls laugh, Pauline came over to Carol, “And there’s something else that master’s cock doesn’t do!” she said pressing a button on the base of the dildo causing it to vibrate.</p> <p>Carol giggled as she held it. “Oh that does feel funny!” She said.</p> <p>“Sure does, and you just imagine what it’s like when it’s inside you.” Billie-Jo said laughing, “It touches the parts that the real thing can’t. But when you move the base to the right...” she waited while Carol did that. The dildo started to rotate and then the head moved in and out. Carol’s face was a picture as she felt the power of the piston in the barrel of the dildo.</p> <p>“Wow! That must really be awesome when it’s inside you.” Carol said in a low voice.</p> <p>“Well yes, but when you have two of them, at the same time... I’m just glad they weren’t in the same place.”</p> <p>“What! That’s impossible.” Carol said amazed, her eyes still on the pulsating organ in her hand.</p> <p>“No impossible, just painful. But the body can endure a lot; I’ve seen one girl have an arm pushed inside her.” Billie-Jo said now getting the full attention of Carol. “That was at the brothel, she was part of a stage show, she was only thirteen as well. After that she had to take a gang of men, just for the amusement of those watching.” She shook her head with the memory. “The poor girl was crying for a week after that night, and then the following week the bastards made her do it again!” She looked at me, “The next day master and the men with him rescued us, I think she was taken to a hospital.”</p> <p>I moved away from Carol to hold Billie-Jo who was now sobbing away, “I think she would have been, although several of the girls were taken by the men for their own pleasure you know.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo nodded, “Yes I know,” She looked at me, “Master, I’m sorry but I’ve been in contact with some of them, they’re grateful that you were able to help save them. The ones I’ve written to wanted you to know that.”</p> <p>I knelt down in front of her, almost going to my pockets for a handkerchief but having no pockets in my skin I couldn’t. “I don’t mind you writing to anyone, just as long as you never give away my address.”</p> <p>Her face showed a touch of shock that I would tell her that, “Of course not master, it’s a private chat room on the web site, someone managed to send a message to all the girls rescued and we met there. Their master’s don’t mind and we talk about a lot of things.”</p> <p>“That’s okay then Billie-Jo, but remember if it’s a chat room then anyone can monitor what’s being said.” I warned her.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it master, I think you’ll find it’s a Ropeville special.” Pauline said simply – in other words they would monitor it but nobody in the outside world would get a look in. It would be safe and secure.</p> <p>I nodded and dropped the subject, returning instead to Carol who’d been watching the interplay between Billie-Jo and me. “Sorry about that Carol, sometimes we get maudlin about out past lives.”</p> <p>She shook her head, “No I wouldn’t say that, you just show how much you care for each other.” She stopped and then looked at me, “Sorry master but I need the bedpan again. I don’t know why I’m still going like this, I’ve hardly drunk anything!” She said</p> <p>Pauline quickly ran to get the bedpan and I pointed to the drip running into her arm, “That’s the cause, it’s supplying all the necessary nutriments to your body, but you have to get rid of it somehow, so the blood passes through the kidneys and converts the excess fluid to urine which is stored in the bladder to be evacuated. Once you’re off that drip then you won’t need the bedpan so much.” I told her.</p> <p>She tilted her head onto one side, her eyes looking at the drip and the feed down to her arm. “So how long do I have to have this in?” She asked.</p> <p>“You heard what Sharon said, at least two weeks, to get your body to a stage where anything you eat will help to build you up.” I saw her face as she realised that she was stuck in bed for so long. “Don’t worry about it, we’ll be here to help you.” She glumly nodded and then Pauline arrived placing the bedpan beneath the girl.</p> <p>I then remembered the letter that had arrived for her I went to my clothes and retrieved it. Pauline was wiping the girl off and then carried the bedpan back to the bathroom area, I handed her the letter she started to read it. And then she looked up “Master, did you read my letter?” she asked me, to be honest I’d never had a trainee who received mail and it didn’t occur to me to be nosy about such things.</p> <p>“No Carol, I haven’t, why? Do you want to read it out?” I asked her</p> <p>“Well I think you’d like to hear it!” She said and then started to read aloud.</p> <p>“Our Darling Carol. We were so pleased to receive you letter yesterday. Your uncle dropped it off, we were so surprised to get it as we were told it wouldn’t be allowed, and we wouldn’t be able to contact you during your treatment. . .” She paused in her reading to giggle, “You know master; I’ve never heard it called treatment before!”</p> <p>She continued reading, “We’ve had some excitement here as well. The police are trying to find Marcie who has gone missing, she went out the other day and her parents haven’t seen her since and don’t know where she is.” Carol looked hard at me as she read this, “They’d been told that you’d also disappeared, but once they read your letter and learnt of your illness they were convinced that you were alright, so they’re not worried about you.</p> <p>Your father and I want you to continue with your treatment, we are so proud of your achievement so far and cannot wait for you to return home, with love from your mother and father.”</p> <p>She then looked at me with a question in her eyes. “Ask me Carol. If I know the answer I will try to tell you.” I said to her softly.</p> <p>“Master, did you have anything to do with Marcie’s disappearance?” She asked. I shook my head.</p> <p>“No Carol I didn’t, well not as far as I know that is!”</p> <p>“What does that mean?” Carol had turned to look at me, she was watching me closely</p> <p>I sighed, “I sent a message to your uncle, telling him of Marcie’s involvement in your problem. This could be his work.”</p> <p>“What? But uncle doesn’t know anyone like that! He’s a kind man!” Carol protested a look of shame on her face, I considered my answer. It wasn’t my place to tell other’s of Bill’s real work, so I decided to play his part down.</p> <p>“I’ll take your word for that, but he was given my name and a contact email address, All I’m saying is that he might have passed the information on to someone else. What they’ve done is anyone’s guess.”</p> <p>“Would they kill her?” Carol asked in a shuddering voice.</p> <p>I decided on the truth in this, which was simple. “I don’t know! It could be that she’ll be given a lesson that she won’t forget.” At that she started to cry. I went to her side and I had to hold her tight. “Remember Carol, Marcie convinced you that you needed to diet, that you were so fat that the only way was to kill yourself. The ultimate diet!”</p> <p>“Yes I know, but I don’t want her to die because of me!” She said, “Can you do anything to help her?”</p> <p>I shook my head, it wasn’t my place to interfere with another trainers system, but I did decide to have a word with Bill about it as soon as I could. “I’m not sure Carol, I can make enquiries but whatever I say will have little effect on other people you know!”</p> <p>Carol said nothing but she nodded her head slightly. “I know master, but I trust you.” She finally said</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I managed to get dressed again, leaving the girls to continue talking about punishments – Carol had remembered part of the Memoirs of Dolly Morton where the writer casually talked about the slaves being flogged for not collecting enough at the plantation, and trying to see how my punishment of the two girls this morning was similar to that.</p> <p>I got to my room and switched on the computer, bringing up the software I dialled Bill’s number.</p> <p>I could hear the buzz of the ring as I waited for him to answer, I wasn’t sure what I was going to say to him, but then I heard his voice.</p> <p>“Yes Paul, what’s the problem?” Bill asked</p> <p>“No problem as such Bill, just that Carol got her parents’ letter just now, she’s slightly concerned about Marcie and the fact that she’s missing.” I took a deep breath, “Did you arrange for her to be taken?”</p> <p>“Yes.”</p> <p>“Carol’s worried that she’ll never return. Is that what’s going to happen?” I wanted to know the answer myself</p> <p>“No, her family now knows what’s happened and have agreed on her being taught a harsh lesson, the problem was that her mother hadn’t understood what was happening and so called the police, but they’re going to find a trail to a shopping mall and a meeting with some man she’s been talking to on the net.” Bill said softly</p> <p>“Well how come her family’s so content with this?” I asked him.</p> <p>“It seems they’re involved with some films of their elder daughter.”</p> <p>“Kitty Kat?” I asked him, he laughed.</p> <p>“You’ve heard of her then? Well her father started the films when Kitty was just a kitten. All we’ve done is to show him not to allow his family to mess with my family. No, Marcia’s going to return to her family after a short time, we’ve even arranged a small family reunion for her and her sister; I’ll make sure you get a copy of the film. Now how’s my niece getting on?”</p> <p>I gave him a resume of Carol’s progress, and her current situation. “I’m sorry to put you though all this Paul, if you’ll pass on the doctor’s bill I’ll make sure it gets paid.” He said.</p> <p>“Nope, it was my idea to get a doctor to see her, so I’m responsible for the bills, don’t worry about that Bill.” I told him. “It just means that one of us has to be with her overnight, to change her drip and make sure she’s okay. In a way she’s more work than one of the trainees, but she’s got her head on straight and understands about her problem more now. Okay then Bill, I shouldn’t have phoned but she did want to know if Marcia would be fine, I’ll reassure her.” I said to Bill and then we both broke the connection.</p> <p>I looked at the screen for a few minutes, just thinking about the conversation. Bill had quite a few connections around the place I just hoped he never felt the need to increase his power; he’d be someone to be frightened of if he ever did. Somehow the thought wasn’t reassuring.</p> </div>",[]
1206,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 20",20,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-22,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next few days fell into a pattern, we took turns sleeping down in the basement with Carol but it soon became clear that she was starting to feel ‘tied down’ to the bed, which was actually true she was! But I knew what she meant.</p> <p>Billie-Jo and Pauline started acting out small plays for her during the afternoons which would make her laugh with the ridiculous plots that they devised. Most of them were parodies of my work, finding strays and kidnapping them.</p> <p>I was feeling paranoid but I felt that Carol was taking mental notes. One afternoon I remembered the two films I ordered and started to play one of them.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I put the video in the drive and started to play it. I’d skipped pass the opening titles and went straight to the action. From the start it was garish and amateur in style. Two men discussing a model the wanted to kidnap and rape, the scene closed on a picture of the model they’d chosen</p> <p>“Hey! That’s Marcie’s sister!” exclaimed Carol, I paused the tape to turn to the girls watching.</p> <p>“I’d hoped it was! That’s a picture of the star, a person called Kitty Kat! Do you think Marcie knew about this?” It was back to the old bitten lip for Carol as she tried to go over the many talks between herself and Marcie. And then her face when rigid with fury.</p> <p>“Why that little fink! She did! I’m sure she did!” we waited expectant as Carol thought further, in the meantime I’d continued to play the tape. The action unfolding on the screen but Carol didn’t see it.</p> <p>“I remember a sleepover I had with Marcia, I didn’t understand it at the time but Marcia had to go to the toilet and I was dozing in bed...”</p> <p> “Well darling how’s it going?” A deep voice – Marcia father’s</p> <p> “All to plan dad, just like you said, I can see things getting better soon.” Marcia’s smug voice said.</p> <p> “That’s good darling, as soon as it’s complete I’ll see about your screen test and then you’ll be as popular as Kitty...”</p> <p>“I mean that was all I heard, I didn’t know what they were talking about.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo snorted, “But I do, girl it looks like the whole family was in on it! You were just better than their Marcie! I bet her parents helped her out with your diet, making sure you just ate enough, while their plates were piled up with food?”</p> <p>Carol just looked at Billie-Jo with her eyes wide open as the truth of her friend’s words struck her. “Oh God they did! Why didn’t I see that before?” She asked and then answered her own question, “Because I was too wrapped up in being a model and knew I should be dieting!” She screwed up her eyes in an effort to remember, and then opened them, “They were smiling! Both Marcie and her dad, like they were sharing a private joke... and I was the joke!” She looked at me, “Master, forget what I said earlier. I wish Marcie learns what’s it’s really like!” Her face was firm and serious. “I just wish you had her here, teaching her the life of a slave... I would even help you!”</p> <p>Pauline reached to Carol and took her free hand, “Welcome Carol, you’ve finally arrived in the real world, now you’ve fully seen what’s going on, what are you going to do?”</p> <p>Carol looked at Pauline as if considering the girls’ words and then she gave a cold smile, “I’m going to show Marcie that I’m not a loser!”</p> <p>We watched the rest of the film in silence as the ‘heroine’ was finally captured by the two men and forced into their small office – which had a bed in it!! – she struggled as the men pulled her clothes off of her and started to pull at her body, one man holding Kitty as the other one undressed. Then they made Kitty the filling in a sandwich with the two men, each one apparently having entered her body from either side.</p> <p>There were a few minutes of this action and then the men changed, this time Kitty was made to go onto all fours with one man behind her, where his prick was there was no clue! The second then presented his cock to Kitty’s mouth and she, reluctantly, open her mouth to take it in. Again after some minutes the men swapped. I glanced at Pauline and Billie-Jo who looked at me and yawned.</p> <p>During the assault a change could be seen in Kitty, she seemed to push back more on the man behind her and also suck harder on the man in front of her. The action started to increase slightly, with one man finally fucking her while she was on her back, followed by Kitty riding the other man as he was lying down. The men started to look worried as the time progressed. Finally here was the eventual twist as Kitty Kat was shown to be so insatiable that the men finally hobbled out of the office beaten wrecks and Kitty opening the door and calling for more. “This Kat’s gonna howl tonight!” Was the final line before the film faded to black.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head. “That was pathetic!” she said, “There was no real action, she was faking all of that, she should have at least have made it seem that they were really getting to her!” She shook her head. “You know master; we could have made a better film.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, could we master?” Billie-Jo said excitedly.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No! I do not train slaves to let them waste their talents on trash like this!” I pointed to the screen which was now blank. “If you want to write a screen play to be sent to these people,” I looked at the cover of the Video but the return address was missing for some reason, “I could probably send it to them, but that’s all I’m allowing you to do!” I said flatly, I didn’t want to dash the aspirations of my two girls, but I couldn’t see the point in this. I mean I might as well publish a journal of my exploits, but who would want to read it?</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>“Master? Could I have some paper please?” Carol asked me breaking me out of my thoughts.</p> <p>“Certainly Carol, do you want to write a screenplay?” I asked her smiling to show I was kidding.</p> <p>“No master, but I think I’d better write to mummy again. I wonder if I should mention how Marcie had led me on?” She looked at me. I made a show of thinking about the problem before shaking my head.</p> <p>“I don’t think so Carol, she might go round to Marcie’s parents and make a fuss, and they’ve got enough on their plate at the moment, what with Marcie missing and all.” I said.</p> <p>She nodded at my words and said, “Yes, you could be right. . . Oh I mustn’t forget to write to Uncle Bill as well, just to thank him for what he’s done for me.” She said brightly</p> <p>I left her to write away.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>As I said over the past few days we had been changing the drip regularly and also giving her legs massages to keep her active. She also had to endure the rigors of hospital horrors, a bed bath! But she had been keeping happy. I was surprised to notice a healthy bloom that seemed to appear on her face after a few days in her confinement, Billie-Jo and Pauline had also noticed it but we all kept quiet about it. It may have been our imagination but there seemed to be some more flesh on Carol as well, but we couldn’t tell without closely examining the girl, something which none of us wanted to do... not because it would be too gross for us, just that we didn’t want to raise the hopes of Carol too soon, but it was a conversation piece between us when we were ‘off duty’ that is when one of us was with Carol in the basement overnight and two of us were upstairs.</p> <p>A not so typical conversation once happened like this, “Daddy, do you think she’s looking better?” Pauline asked me one night as we were spooned together.</p> <p>“I think so sweetie, she’s certainly feeling a lot better than when she first arrived.” I said to her.</p> <p>“No I don’t mean her health, I mean her body, when she first came here she looked like those people in the videos I saw, you remember those war ones.” She shook slightly</p> <p>“I told you not to watch them; they’re too much for adults to watch let alone kids your age.” I was angry with her for disobeying me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry daddy, but I needed to know what to expect, I showed Billie-Jo some of them but not all. But daddy I was talking about Carol, she’s getting more fleshy and I think she’s starting to feel things more. . . I know her clit’s starting to become sensitive, but she won’t admit it.”</p> <p>“Why not?” I asked.</p> <p>I could feel Pauline shake her head. “In a way she’s starting to punish herself for listening to Marcie and her ideas, so she ignoring her body, if she doesn’t think of it then it won’t happen.”</p> <p>“I don’t understand that Pauline, is it her body she’s ignoring or her sexuality?” I asked gently – I really didn’t know what Pauline was talking about.</p> <p>“Well it’s both really – she knows there’s a problem with her body and she accepts that, but in another way she doesn’t want to understand the changes that her body is about to go through.” Pauline’s voice had changed; Elizabeth was now in control and had started a lecture. “The nutriments in the drip have provided enough to allow her body to start to regain he muscles and fats that it had lost. Those normal functions will re-start themselves.” I could feel her look back at me, “I hope you’re ready for her periods to start?”</p> <p>“Yes Elizabeth, Sharon made an order when she requested the ingredients for the drips,” I said, there was an intake of breath.</p> <p>“That’s not fair! How come you always know when I’m here?” Elizabeth/Pauline asked</p> <p>“I know my girls and the many aspects that Pauline holds, and you’ve been appearing too many times now Elizabeth, not that I’m complaining, it’s nice to know that you’re keeping an eye on everything. But I really would ask that you let me know when you’re in charge, what does Pauline think about that.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry master but I’ve no control over when that part of me will surface.” Pauline said and it was her mannerisms showing which then changed again, “Surface indeed, makes me sound like a submarine! I know, I know, you want Pauline back again, so goodbye. . . I do wish she’d sound a horn or something, I’m back again daddy, but I’ve forgotten where I was up to.”</p> <p>I hugged her, “That’s okay Pauline, I’m sure that we can pull Carol out of her funk when we have to.”</p> <p>“Good!” Pauline said, and then a bit later she spoke again, “Daddy, Carol asked me how you know when to get the girls you train, who you speak to and arranges everything.”</p> <p>“Did she, how interesting, what did you say.” I said trying to sound disinterested.</p> <p>“I just said you receive emails from some man and then you contact him by telephone.” That’s all.</p> <p>“You didn’t mention a name did you?” I said, still trying to be casual.</p> <p>Pauline snorted, “Of course not daddy, I know that Bill is Carol’s uncle and he’s arranged all this, but I also know that she isn’t to know it.”</p> <p>I smiled in the dark and kissed Pauline again, “Thank you darling.” And then a thought struck me, “You did tell Billie-Jo not to say anything didn’t you?” but by the sound of her breathing Pauline was already asleep.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The days started to fly fast, we were getting letters sent and received every two days now as Carol started to feel that she could talk to her parents more, it’s funny how being away from them made her think of them more often.</p> <p>The drip was removed from Carol’s arm, I had left it in a bit longer than Sharon had suggested, on the grounds that too much might be better for her. I held her tightly to myself again as Pauline, using Elizabeth’s knowledge, removed the small tubing and covered the insertion point with a plaster.</p> <p>I did, however, make her stay in bed a bit longer than might have been necessary. We made a big production of walking her to the toilet where she was able to relieve herself without the bedpan. I showed her where it stayed, when it wasn’t beneath her, and how we had to always clean it up before it was stowed away.</p> <p>Following Sharon’s instructions Carol was started on light exercises before sitting down in a, rather comfortable, chair to carry on with her lessons. Yes she did give me an essay on the similarities between the two books and historical facts, it was quite a good essay and I gave her 8 out of 10 (a good teacher never gives higher than 8!), the look she gave me was quite comical — until Pauline let her into the secret.</p> <p>The other thing to improve, apart from her body, was her handwriting — from the childlike spider it was developing into a rather nice and precise script, she had found a piece on calligraphy in the reference books and was taking an interest in that.</p> <p>I started providing the girls with deportment tapes, getting them to practise walking around with books on their heads. I started to show them pictures of African girls walking around with large urns on their head. “If you can carry one of those I’ll be surprised.” I said smiling</p> <p>Pauline stuck her tongue out at me as she passed and dropped her book, as she bent down to pick it up I struck out with my hand onto her ass, hitting it lightly. She jumped and turned to look at me.</p> <p>“Well if you need incentive I’ll be pleased to provide it?” I said to her.</p> <p>She laughed as she knew I was joking, otherwise the slap would have been much harder, “Thank you master, but I’m sure it won’t be needed.” She said, repositioning the book and walking on.</p> <p>Carol was next past me, instead of a book she had a magazine – she wasn’t really up to much exercise although we had progressed past the Barney stage. She gave a small wriggle of her bum as she passed me by, but somehow the magazine managed to remain on her head.</p> <p>“Some people have all the luck!” Complained Billie-Jo as she picked up her book for the umpteenth time (umpteenth = too many times to count!) “Pauline did you see Carol with any glue earlier?” She called to her sister.</p> <p>“Some people have it — others have to learn!” Carol said breathlessly. I was able to catch her before she hit the ground; I carried her over to her chair and dropped her in it. “I’m sorry master; I hoped to go a bit further today.” She said looking down at her feet.</p> <p>“That’s alright Carol, you did more laps than I thought you could, so I think you’re improving.” I told her which helped to dispel her gloom.</p> <p>Carol’s finishing meant that the other two also stopped, they didn’t want to show off in front of Carol until she was much better. I set the girls to work on their homework while Carol dozed and then I went upstairs.</p> <p>The post had been delivered again; along with the normal letters was a flat package. I opened it first to find a DVD and two letters for Carol, one from her parents and another from Bill, a mark on the letter told me to read it first. So I did.</p> <p>My darling niece,</p> <p>I so glad you are doing well, I’ve been assured that the person you are with has the highest praise for his work than anyone else, I am confident that you will be better before long. I’ve received a DVD through the post, I’m not sure from whom but I think you’ll be interested in it.</p> <p>If you can persuade him I’m sure your teacher will show it. I would ask you to remember how you’ve been treated when you watch this; it will be very instructional to you. Please do what he tells you as I’m assured he has your best interests at heart.</p> <p>Your loving uncle Bill.</p> <p>I was intrigued by Bill’s letter and started to play the DVD.</p> <p>The opening scene was of a girl being followed down a street, it was daylight but not many people were around. The girl was about 12 with long brown hair and a freckled face, her clothes were expensive and announce her as spoilt brat, in later years she’d do well as a harridan.</p> <p>The camera went past the girl and panned around to focus on her. She stood still on the sidewalk and looked at the lens, “What do ya want?” She said.</p> <p>“Well you know you’re very photogenic, have you ever thought about being in movies?” the voice was familiar to me.</p> <p>“Don’t try that line on me. Dad’s already got me lined up with some producers, so long Charlie!” She said flippantly.</p> <p>“Aw don’t be like that Marcie; we’ve gone to a lot of trouble tracing you.” Cameraman said.</p> <p>“How’d you know my name? Did dad send you?” Marcie asked surprised at this turn of events.</p> <p>“Nope, you’ve done this all by yourself.” As the cameraman spoke another man was driving up in a van which stopped by Marcie. Before she knew what was happening she’d been dragged into the van and tied up. A gag was forced into her mouth and the doors of the van closed.</p> <p>I stopped the disc, I’d recognised the driver of the van — Robert Quinn, he and his brother Michael, were a team of kidnappers/enslavers who were reputed to be rough with their charges, if they were working on Marcie she was in big trouble.</p> <p>I ejected the disc and placed it back in the folder, I think Carol would find this interesting.</p> </div>",[]
1207,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 21",21,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-22,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I returned to the basement and sat down by Carol, who was dozing in her chair. Pauline and Billie-Jo were working away at their assignments. I expected them to do their work before the stood before me. So I just sat there watching the two girls while they worked hard.</p> <p>The touch of a hand on my head made me look up. Carol was lightly stroking my hair; I smiled at her and said ‘Woof’ which made her giggle. “I wasn’t thinking of that master, I just thought how like my father you are.”</p> <p>This statement puzzled me but I let it pass for the time being, somehow it felt right, I found myself relaxing by that chair... No it was wrong! This is not me! I shook my head and stood up again realising that I was holding the letters for Carol, both of which she grabbed and started to read.</p> <p>After a few minutes she looked up, “Uncle Bill sent a disc for me to watch?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Yes, but I thought we’d wait until the girls have finished, they might want to watch it.” I said.</p> <p>“Well I hope it’s better than that Kitty Kat thing you showed us a couple of days ago.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“We’ll see Carol, but for now let’s just wait for the girls, okay?” I said. I made myself busy until the girls were ready. They put the desks away and then joined me and Carol. I picked up Carol and then sat down in her chair, placing her on my lap. Pauline put the disk into the computer and it started to play.</p> <p>I’d already seen the beginning but I smiled when Carol suddenly said, “That’s Marcie!” Pauline and Billie-Jo seemed to sit up straighter as they heard Carol say that.</p> <p>“That’s the girl who lied to you?” Billie-Jo said, “She could do with losing some weight herself!”</p> <p>Carol just watched the action; the van could be seen approaching the girl from behind, “Go on! Get into the van Marcie!” Pauline said while Billie-Jo started humming the theme to Jaws. I hid a smile as I tapped Billie-Jo on the head.</p> <p>We settled back to watch the action on the screen.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Marcie found herself in the van, which was completely padded; Robert was driving the van while Michael fixed the camera in place so that it was able to watch the whole of the van. When he was ready he approached the scared girl.</p> <p>“Now Marcie, you’re going to undress and place yourself in those chains.” Michael said softly.</p> <p>“What! No way! I’m not doing that!” Marcie said and then cowered back as Michael closed in on the girl. He struck out at her pulling at her skirt ripping it off.</p> <p>“I’m so glad you said that Marcie, I’m then allowed to strip you myself. But before I start I’m going to give you our ground rules. Neither my brother nor me can burst your virginity or your ass. We are not allowed to rape your cunt or ass at all. However we can bruise you all over and rape your mouth and throat whenever we want to.” He gave a disgusted look. “I don’t know why but that’s what your sponsor wants!”</p> <p>He suddenly got behind the girl and ripped off her blouse, leaving her in a training bra, panties, socks and shoes.</p> <p>“Why are you doing this? My dad will pay you to release me!” She said only to be laughed at by Michael.</p> <p>“You don’t understand Marcie, we’re commissioned to take you and forcing you to do certain things.” He gripped her shoulders, holding her tight, “Now I asked you to undress... Will you?”</p> <p>“No! Never! You can’t make me... OW!” Michael had struck on her breasts.</p> <p>“Oh did that hurt you?” Michael said in a sarcastic tone, “Well you only have to do what we tell you and you won’t be hurt again!” And he hit Marcie again, and again until the girl screamed out.</p> <p>“No more, please. I’ll do it, I’ll do it!” She sobbed.</p> <p>Michael let go of her and stepped back. Marcie went to unclasp her bra, but then ran towards the door, grabbing hold of the handle and turning it... But the door refused to open.</p> <p>Michael laughed, “You didn’t think it would be that easy? Did you?” He said mockingly as Marcie kept pulling on the handle, he walked to her. “Now bitch your last chance.” And he started to hit at her ass with his hand. “Will you undress or should my brother stop the van and come here to help me?”</p> <p>Marcie looked at Michael and knew she had no choice. She knew her father wasn’t behind this as he wouldn’t allow her to act in any of his films until she was older, 14 or so. And the talk of her sponsor didn’t make her feel any safer. So she reached behind herself again and this time undid the clasp on her bra.</p> <p>Michael held out his hand and Marcie put the material into it, he smelt the inside of the bra and smiled. “Nice, your sweat smells sweet, what does your cunt taste like bitch?” He asked her</p> <p>Marcie reddened but didn’t answer; she moved her hands down to her shoes and started to untie the bow but was stopped by Michael again. “No Bitch, you can leave those until the last thing, carry on with the show!” He said to her, Iron lacing his voice, the ‘or else’ remained unsaid.</p> <p>Marcie put her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and then bent down, pulling the fabric down her legs as she went, trying not to show anything to the man in front of her. She remained crouched down with the panties around her feet looking up at Michael.</p> <p>“Well bitch? Get up show me what you’ve got!” Michael said to her. Marcie glared at him while he looked on dispassionately. Finally she rose to her feet, her hands covering her virgina.</p> <p>“That’s showing me? God girl you must think you’ve got something protecting you!” He went to her and slapped her hands away from her. He then started to walk around the shaking girl.</p> <p>The hair’s not bad but we’re not concerned about that, the freckles are a selling point, if your sponsor was interested in selling you, which he isn’t! the tits are alright for a bitch your age. Your ass isn’t anything to write about, I prefer them a bit bigger myself. The snatch? Well we could shave the fuzz around it keep the young girl look for a bit longer. The hips are too fat and there’s enough skin to hold on to but you’ll soon lose that. He punched her in the stomach suddenly. Which forced Marcie to her knees holding herself with her arms.</p> <p>“You don’t scowl when I’m inspecting you bitch. I told you that the person paying for this only said your virginities are safe, he’s other plans for those, and as long as we don’t cut you too much anything else goes.” Michael grabbed hold of Marcie’s hair and pulled the girl to her feet.</p> <p>“Now to see if you’re still...” he didn’t finish but started pushing his finger inside Marcie’s slit, stopping when he found the expected obstruction. “You have been a good girl, not spread you legs yet!” he said.</p> <p>Marcie was still in shock from the stomach blow to react to his statement. Michael then grabbed hold of her arms and led her to a low bench. On the floor of the van were some shackles surrounding this bench. Marcie was made to lie down on the bench and her hands and legs held by the shackles.</p> <p>The bench now showed that it was made of rough wood and vibrated with the movement of the van on the road; consequently Marcie’s breasts and legs were being rubbed raw by the bench causing her to cry out in pain.</p> <p>“Oh shit bitch, if all you’re going to do is moan you might as well put your mouth to better use.” Michael said and unzipped his trousers. He started to wave his cock in front of the girl. “Now open girl and start sucking.” He demanded.</p> <p>“No way! If you put that in my mouth I’ll bite it off and swallow it.” Marcie said in a show of bravado which was quickly subdued when Michael went away and came back with a metal ring. He pushed down on Marcie’s ass, bringing her cunt into contact with the wooden bench. Marcie tried to push up and then opened her mouth to scream. Michael instantly put the ring-gag into Marcie’s mouth forcing it open.</p> <p>“Now bitch if you try to bite me you’ll ruin you mouth, and daddy’s going have to pay all the dentist bills and he won’t like that. Now get ready!” Michael placed himself in front of Marcie again and slowly inserted his cock into her opened mouth.</p> <p>“Oh yes baby, I like the feel of your tongue on my cock, let me just rub it back and forth like this, don’t you like it baby?” Michael cooed to Marcie. Her eyes were wide open and her body was shaking in an effort to move away from him, but he’d fixed her too well and her head was fixed in his hands.</p> <p>“Now darling we’re going a little bit deeper.” Michael said and stepped closer to Marcie. We could hear her choking as the head of his cock went into her throat. Michael knew the sounds because he jumped back as Marcie started to vomit.</p> <p>Michael watched the girl empty her stomach and then picked up a cloth. “Stupid bitch, don’t you know you’ve got to swallow. Now before I carry on you’ve got to eat all of this.” And he started wiping up the mess before Marcie and feeding it back to her by squeezing out the cloth into her opened mouth he rubbed her throat forcing her to swallow the vile fluid.</p> <p>She was shaking her head and trying to say ‘no’ while retching at the taste of the stuff but Michael didn’t bother listening to her. Once the task was over he undressed completely. “This time you stupid cunt you will swallow my cock as it enters your throat. And just for throwing up I’m not going to take it easy on you.” He positioned Marcie’s head again and drove his cock into her face, and down her throat. He kept it embedded until she went red with the strain and then he pulled back allowing the girl to breathe.</p> <p>“You stupid cunt, don’t you know how to suck cock even! You breathe through your nose! Now remember swallow the cock as it enters and breathe through your nose while it’s down there! Now here we go again.” And Michael pushed forward again</p> <p>Marcie had to be reminded several times before she got the idea and then Michael erupted inside the girl’s throat causing her to panic even more. “Well you’re going to improve with time girlie.” Michael said as he slowly removed his deflating cock from her mouth. He wiped her face with the vomit stained cloth, leaving the smell on her face and then picked up a car Ariel from the side of the van, he extended it and went behind the crying girl.</p> <p>He managed to give her three hits before she started to bellow out her pain, she was unable to voice out the agony in an articulate voice due to the ring-gag still in her mouth, but Michael wasn’t worried about any sounds leaving the van, he was interested in hurting the bound girl before him.</p> <p>“You stupid little cunt, you do not throw up when being fed cock! You welcome the feel of it as it enters your body – where ever it goes! Now you will pay for what you’ve done.” He was saying to her as he whipped her mercilessly. At this point the screen went blank.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>Pauline paused the DVD at that point, although it was clear that there was still more to watch but I had questions to ask.</p> <p>“How do you feel Carol, after watching that?” I said softly to the girl on my lap.</p> <p>She turned to face me her face was glowing and her eyes sparkling, “I liked it! I know I shouldn’t but I really did like it. She looked such a goody-goody it was wonderful to see her taken like that.”</p> <p>“Didn’t it worry you that she was just kidnapped and abused in front of you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me and then down at herself before looking me in the eyes again, “Master, you did worse to Billie-Jo when I was first brought here, but I know now that you weren’t really hurting her. What’s happening to Marcie isn’t nice, but she deserves it, can we watch more?”</p> <p>“Carol, is there anything else you’re feeling, something more primitive perhaps?” Pauline asked, although I could sense Elizabeth asking the question.</p> <p>Carol started to squirm slightly in my lap, she bit her lip – the old Carol showing again, and then she answered slowly, “I feel excited – no, not excited exactly but in a perverse way I want to be where she is, to feel what she’s feeling.”</p> <p>“You’re sexually excited by this action aren’t you?” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“Yeessss! That’s it! I am! Is there something wrong with me?” Carol asked worriedly.</p> <p>“Not at all, I mean it’s not usual for a girl your age to get pre-occupied with sex, but then you are growing up and this is a most unusual situation for you to be in, so no. this is normal for us.” Pauline said smiling at Carol.</p> <p>Carol sat back and then felt underneath her, or rather felt me. The action on the screen had aroused me as well and this was noticeable. “Master, do you want Billie-Jo to help you, or can I?” She asked coyly.</p> <p>“Well if you want to Carol, I’ll let you.” I smiled at Pauline, “Well she did ask didn’t she Pauline?”</p> <p>Pauline smiled back, “Yes master she did.”</p> <p>I lifted Carol off my lap and stood up, I went to undo my pants but found that Carol was already pulling at the zip. “Don’t be in such a rush.” Advised Billie-Jo, “Let master get comfortable first and then start.”</p> <p>Carol looked up at me and shrugged, “I’m sorry master.” She said and held back. Pauline and Billie-Jo started to undress me and I sat down in the chair again, this time closer to the front of the chair. Carol knelt in front of me and blew on my cock. The warm air helped to excite me and I smiled at Carol. She blushed, “Billie-Jo told me to do that.” She said and then licked her lips.</p> <p>I waited for her to start but she seemed to be having second thoughts. Just as I was going to suggest that Billie-Jo should take over Carol started licking the head of my cock, coating it with her saliva, before I knew it she plunged her head down forcing my cock into her throat, I could feel her swallowing away as the shaft entered, Then her nose hit my pubic hair. She pulled away and then down again, she was taking deep breaths on the out stroke but she was practically fucking my cock with her throat.</p> <p>Just as I was about to blow she stopped and shook her head. “I’m sorry master but I can’t do any more!” She said, but there was a look in her eye that seemed to say ‘make me’ I wasn’t sure if it was what she meant but I grabbed hold of the back of her head.</p> <p>“Yes you can you teasing brat!” And I pushed her head down – with little opposition from Carol who allowed me to do so. As I started to pump my seed down her throat I realised what she was doing, she was acting out the part of Marcie in the van, being made to service her captor with her face.</p> <p>“Master please don’t!” Billie-Jo was saying, but Pauline stopped her and shook her head.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Billie-Jo; master knows what he’s doing!” She said to her sister, the tone of her voice told me that she’d also seen Carol’s eyes, and she noticed that Carol wasn’t struggling or trying to escape my grasp and that her eyes were open and that she wasn’t crying.</p> <p>Finally I released Carol’s head and pulled her back, she turned to Pauline and Billie-Jo, kissing them both on the mouths, sharing my seed with them, she then turned to me. “Thank you master, now I know slightly how Marcie was treated.” She tilted her head to one side and then said, “Can we watch the rest of the film now?”</p> <p>I kissed her and pulled her back onto my lap, Pauline was still licking her lips as she unpaused the film and the screen faded back into life.</p> </div>",[]
1208,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 22",22,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-30,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was some time later, Marcie was now tied face up on the bench, her arms pulled over her head. This made her small breasts stand up, the tips were rubbed raw by the bench, and now it was the turn of her back and ass. Her head was tipped back over the edge of the bench the ring gag still holding her mouth open, some blood was seen at the side of her mouth.</p> <p>Robert had apparently stopped the van as he was now standing in the back with Michael. “Oh Christ, I’m bursting!” Robert said, “Have you got the bucket?”</p> <p>“Nope! Had to leave it behind.” Michael said with a smirk.</p> <p>“Well what the fuck do I do then? I can’t just whizz out the van you know!” Robert said looking at his brother who just gestured.</p> <p>“Hey we’ve got our own toilet just there!” Michael said and turned to face Marcie, who had listened to the conversation and wasn’t slow. She was now shaking her head and was trying to say no. but all that came out was ‘OH, OH!’</p> <p>Robert smiled at his brother, “Oh yeah, didn’t think about that, but what if it flows back?” He asked</p> <p>“She’s going to learn not to let it, aren’t you Marcie. What goes down stays there! Or you get it back don’t you girlie?” Michael was lightly slapping Marcie’s face.</p> <p>“Well then, no time like the present!” Robert started to unzip his trousers and stood in front of Marcie, pushing his cock into the ring holding the girl’s mouth open. “Aahhh yes that’s better!” He said as he inundated Marcie’s mouth with his urine.</p> <p>The girl couldn’t swallow the liquid fast enough and some started to pour out of her mouth running downwards so that some went into her nose and eyes, which made her eyes sting, and then into her hair. Michael had put a cup beneath her head and this was collecting the overflow.</p> <p>Robert finished pissing away and then started to push his now erect cock into the girl’s mouth. “Come on cunt! You should know how to do it now!” He told her.</p> <p>Marcie was still blinking her eyes as they still had some urine in them, but she started to move her tongue to try and push the invading cock from her mouth out. Robert then spoke again, “That’s it darling give me some tongue action!” And he started to move his hips back and forth rubbing his cock on her tongue at the same time.</p> <p>“Oh well, I’ve got to get back to driving, but before I go... Just enough time for this.” He gave a lunge forward and drove his cock down her throat embedding it for a few seconds before roughly raping her throat without giving her any chance to breathe.</p> <p>“Hey Robert does she have any tonsils then?” Michael said as his brother was working away.</p> <p>“Well if she did they’re going to get coated with spunk!” Robert said laughing as he ejaculated down into Marcie’s throat. He moved away from the girl showing a white residue remaining in her mouth. “Michael, get her to wash that out.”</p> <p>Michael shook his head, “I don’t know Robert, all we’ve got is that cup!” he said smiling at his brother.</p> <p>“So get her to use it then. Untie her and make her drink the whole lot before putting her back again. I’ve got to get the van moving.” Robert started to rub Marcie’s tits before leaving her to Michael’s attention, this light rubbing made her moan in the pain that it caused.</p> <p>Michael nodded at his brother who then went out of shot, presumably to the driving cab of the van. Michael then started to wring out Marcie’s hair to get the last of the drops of Robert’s urine into the cup which he then placed out of harms way.</p> <p>Michael undid Marcie’s wrists from the shackles and pushed her up to a sitting position, he removed the ring gag from her mouth, she immediately moved her hands to her face to try and massage some feeling into her chin and lower mouth.</p> <p>“Now bitch, you’re going to drink all of this, and don’t even think about not doing so. For every drop you allow to fall your tits get a hit with this.” He held up a small paddle and watched Marcie’s face go white as she realise how much that would hurt.</p> <p>She raised the cup to her lips and then saw what it was she had to drink, she looked at Michael opened mouth as if she was going to speak out but he took one step forward holding the paddle and so she closed her eyes and took a gulp of the cup.</p> <p>As she swallowed she almost retched, but stopped herself realising that she would seriously regret it. She went to hold her nose to avoid the smell of the urine but Michael shook his head to stop her.</p> <p>She looked at him and then seemed to gather herself, she raised the cup to her lips and started to pour it down, she couldn’t help but gag slightly and some drips spilt from her mouth and dropped down to the floor. When she put the cup down she didn’t see Michael rising up the paddle but she felt the effects of his strikes.</p> <p>Twhap! Twhap! Twhap! Her raw tits received the full effects of the wooden paddle, she brought her body down to protect then but it was too late Michael had already finished.</p> <p>He put the paddle down and then turned to the crying girl. “Okay toilet breath, you’re gonna be tied down again.” He said approaching her.</p> <p>“Oh please no, I need to go to the toilet, please let me go to the loo!” She begged him.</p> <p>Michael laughed at her, “There’s no loo here girl, didn’t you hear what I told my brother? Nope you’re our toilet while we’re travelling. But that does remind me...” He got what appeared to be a large towel and started to fold it into half.</p> <p>“What are you going to do?” She asked fearfully</p> <p>“Well I’m going to have to make you hold your piss ain’t I?” Michael said getting nearer to Marcie, she tried to struggle possibly picturing him jamming the towel up inside her slit. But then he lifted her bottom up and slid the towel under her, setting her down again, he brought up the towel between her thighs and then brought the other two sides over.</p> <p>Marcie now realised that she was wearing an oversized diaper, Michael managed to pin all three edges together. “There now baby you can go whenever you want! Now lie back down!” He said in a friendly voice but Marcie knew there was no kindness behind it, but she resigned herself to obeying him.</p> <p>She was now in the position in which the action had restarted, but the vibrations of the van on her back could now be seen as her head started to loll around. It was also noticeable that the vibrations were having another effect; Marcie was gritting her teeth in an effort to contain herself. Michael had noticed this and started to smile.</p> <p>“Hey girl, we’ve only got another four hours to go, and then if you’re dry we’ll let you use the toilet in you new home.” He said before straddling the bench and her body. He had undressed and was standing naked over the girl.</p> <p>“You know,” He said in a conversational tone, “there’s a rough piece of ground that we have to go over, all that bouncing up and down it could have an effect on you, you know!” he said and then sat down on Marcie’s stomach. He rubbed his hands around the base of Marcie’s breasts making the girl shudder as he hit the raw flesh on occasions.</p> <p>His weight, added to the motion of the van, caused the bench to rub harder on Marcie’s ass and vibrate along the body of the girl, eventually she couldn’t hold back and started to soak the front of the diaper she was now wearing. She started to sob and then moan as the acidity of the urine irritated the, already worn, patches of skin surrounding her slit.</p> <p>Michael reached back and then swore. “You stupid fucking bitch! You couldn’t hold it for just a little time!” He rubbed his hands on her wet diaper and then looked at the dampness on them. He shook his head in disgust and then brought then down onto her breasts, wiping them dry on her flesh.</p> <p>“Oh god! No! it hurts, its burning me!” Marcie screamed out.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it girl! There’s a lot more in store for you when we get home!.” Michael then looked down at her and smiled, he moved forward his cock getting more erect as he approached Marcie’s breasts. “Hey baby, look at me!” He said. When Marcie didn’t move he tapped her breasts until she raised her head.</p> <p>Michael took both of her breasts in his hands and pushed his cock into the valley formed by them. He started to thrust using her breasts as a masturbating aid. “You see girlie how your body can be used by us. We don’t need your cunt or ass to keep amused.” He pushed his hands together as his thrusts got faster. Marcie was sobbing with the pain that had started when he grabbed her and then he ejaculated over her neck and face.</p> <p>“There you are bitch, a nice warm necklace for you!. And now to give you something to drink!” He went to the girl and presented his cock to her mouth. “Now unless you want me to put that gag back in... You’re going to open your fucking mouth and take me inside you... And don’t even think about biting me ‘cos then your life will really be worthless no matter what your sponsor says!”</p> <p>Sobbing Marcie opened her mouth and allowed Michael to push his cock into it. “Now don’t allow any to leak.” He said to her and started to concentrate. We could see Marcie’s cheeks bulge and then she started swallowing away. When Michael had finished he pulled away from her mouth. Marcie had obviously taken it all as he didn’t hit her again.</p> <p>“That’s a good cunt! You’ve learnt.” Michael said walking to the camera. And then the screen went blank again.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>We waited to see if there was anymore action to come but that appeared to be all there was. I looked at Carol’s eyes they were shining.</p> <p>“So Carol what do you think about that?” I asked her</p> <p>“That was really gross!” She said but her tone was saying something else, “Did she really drink their piss? She must have been really scared.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo spoke up from where she was sitting. “Of course she’s scared, her tits were nearly scraped off and they were still hitting them. She’s going to do whatever they tell her.” She paused for a moment, “But why won’t they screw her properly? What is it that the sponsor wants?”</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders, “I don’t know, but I do know the brothers, they produce slaves much like I do, except their slaves are completely cowed, they cringe when threatened by anyone and are completely submissive.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me as I spoke, “But how does that differ? You all take children and make slaves of them. Is there anything different?” She asked.</p> <p>I pointed to Billie-Jo. “Would you call Billie-Jo a frightened child, scared of her own shadow?” I asked.</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “Nope! She’s just like Pauline, she’s able to take charge and to be assertive when needed, I mean when you left her in charge the other day she told Pauline that she had to use the practise dummy with mustard on the cock, and she didn’t even let Pauline talk her out of it!” She said smiling.</p> <p>Pauline grimaced at that which made us all laugh, but Billie-Jo folded her arms. “That was because Master had told me to! And I know not to let master down.” She then smiled, “And because I liked the idea of that!”</p> <p>“So because I’d told you to do something you had to do it?” I asked Billie-Jo.</p> <p>She blushed and shook her head, “I don’t do everything you tell me to master,” She admitted, “I won’t hurt anyone who doesn’t deserve it, but if it’s for training then I understand why I have to.”</p> <p>“So if I told you to rape Carol with a large dildo right now?” I asked her.</p> <p>She stood up, bent over and presented her ass to me. “I’m sorry master but I won’t!” She said.</p> <p>“And why are you like that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Because I deserve to be punished master.” She said still in the position.</p> <p>I looked at Carol, “So does she deserve punishment?” I asked her</p> <p>She shook her head, “No master, she deserves to be rewarded for thinking about the problem without regards for the punishment.”</p> <p>“But she did have regard for the punishment, she’s asking for punishment now. Isn’t that a form of submissiveness?” I prompted.</p> <p>“No master! Not in this case.” Said Pauline. “Billie-Jo knows that although she may deserve punishment because of her refusal... you won’t spank her!”</p> <p>Carol turned to me. “You won’t?” she asked. I shook my head. “Does that mean you will?” She asked confused.</p> <p>“No, it means that I will not punish a slave for refusing a bad order. But Robert and Michael will, they delight in hurting their trainees it doesn’t matter what they’ve done wrong, even if they haven’t. So their slaves won’t do anything without explicit instructions.” I said, “My slaves are, I’ll admit, broken but I rebuild them to accept their new life, show them what has happened to them and then give them a reason to enjoy their life. The brothers will break their trainees and then pass them to their new owners. To let them sort out the problems that will occur.”</p> <p>“Master is telling you the truth Carol, I still know what my home life was like and I’ve accepted my role in life now, Master has proven himself the best thing that happened to me.” Billie-Jo said and then added, “Master, can I get up now?” She was still bent over before us.</p> <p>“Of course you can Billie-Jo.” I said and she gratefully got up and then kissed me. I held her for a few minutes before I continued talking. “There is one time when I would produce a completely submissive slave, but that is when the order requests one, but then she would be taken from such a place where there was no hope for her to begin with.”</p> <p>I had a list of institutions where girls were held, it would be difficult to achieve but I had identifications that would allow me to transport such girls from one institution to another, it was a ‘one shot’ id, but that would be enough. Although I’m not certain now if I could do it, but I might deliver her to another team, yes, including the brothers.</p> <p>Carol asked the question, “Do such places exist?”</p> <p>“Yes Carol, most are reform schools where incorrigible girls are held, it’s then a matter of taking away all hope for her and then destroying her identity.” I said evenly watching her face. “Then it’s simple.” I finished. Carol’s expression hadn’t changed she was still interested in what I was saying... and accepting it? I must admit that puzzled me.</p> <p>“So why aren’t they doing that to Marcie?” Carol asked me.</p> <p>“I don’t know, they’ve told her that her virginity is safe from them, but I think that means it reserved for some special punishment at another stage.” I speculated.</p> <p>“Such as what?” She persisted. But I wouldn’t be drawn into this.</p> <p>“You’ll have to wait and see, I’m sure we’ll get further DVD’s soon.” I prophesised.</p> </div>",[]
1209,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 23",23,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-11-30,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After that film show Carol was thoughtful, we left her alone not wanting to disturb her. I wanted to have a word with Pauline, or rather Elizabeth. There was something wrong with me or so I had finally figured out.</p> <p>We were up in the house itself. We were seated in a couple of armchairs. I looked at Pauline, sitting uncomfortably opposite me, and said “Elizabeth stand forth” It was archaic I know but seemed to fit the situation. Pauline’s body stiffened slightly and then relaxed. Elizabeth smiled at me.</p> <p>“You called me master, and lo I appear.” She smiled and then went serious. “What’s the problem, there’s nothing wrong with Carol, and I think she understands how lucky she’s been having you take her. I’d just leave her at the moment to work it all out.” She sat back looking smug with her analysis.</p> <p>“The problem isn’t with Carol. It’s me!” She now sat forward interested.</p> <p>“Paul you understand I’m not really a psychoanalysis, if you have a problem then I’d suggest calling in an expert.” She began.</p> <p>“You are the nearest thing around, and I think you’ve been studying me as well as Carol, so who else can I talk to?” I said — I had noted her use of my name and not ‘master’.</p> <p>“Alright then, as long as you understand that I might not be able to help.” She said.</p> <p>So I spoke to her of my current feelings for Carol. How I was starting to look on her and the girls as my family and not my slaves. And, finally my fears about my future as a trainer.</p> <p>Elizabeth’s face was serious as I spoke; there had been a slight shudder in her body which I ignored as I was too tied up in speaking to her. She sat in silence for some minutes before she spoke.</p> <p>“That’s quite a problem you think you have Paul.” She began and then looked at me, “I don’t consider them anything to worry about but I’ve got to convince you of that haven’t I.” I nodded and kept quiet, “Very well then. First Carol – you’re concerned that you are becoming too attached to her in her weakened state?” Again I nodded, “Understandable! She’s not able to be trained in her condition. You’ve had to look after her with a deeper amount of effort than if she’d been ‘normal’ and so you’ve learnt about the real person beneath the skin.” She smiled at me. “Paul she isn’t a slave in training, you know that and so she doesn’t have to be conditioned as Billie-Jo was. Or as any of your slaves were.”</p> <p>She took a deep breath, “Once Carol is well, I suggest you take another commission and see how you react to that, if you still think there’s a problem then contact the real Elizabeth in Ropeville, she might be able to make a suggestion.” She then went serious. “I had to drive Pauline down into a deep sleep when you started talking, I don’t think you wanted her to be aware of your real feeling to her. Both she and Billie-Jo have been with you for a long time, longer than anyone else has. You have bonded to them and they to you. In a way I shouldn’t say this as I’m betraying Pauline’s trust; they call each other sister because that is what they’ve become. You feel like a father to them because you have accepted the responsibility to them from a father figure you have moved onto being their real father in all bar biological fact. This is what has caused your worries; you are concerned that future girls that you take will look to you as Pauline or Billie-Jo?” She made it a question to which I had to nod; it was something I was feeling.</p> <p>“Paul you’re a fool!” She said smiling, taking the sting out of her words. “This is your life; you’ve accepted it some time ago. Remember when you took Sinister and Dexter? Both Pauline and Billie-Jo helped you, they didn’t hold you back did they? It’s normal for a person to question their direction in life, you feel that there’s no future? Well there is! Your future is tied up with the two girls you’ve raised and trained. There is no problem with you Paul,” She giggled, a girlish sound but not forced. “The only problem is that you think too much!” she then looked at me, “I should charge you for that session, but I don’t think I could afford it!” and then she closed her eyes, when they opened Pauline was looking at me.</p> <p>I held out my arms to her and smiled; she got from the chair and joined me. “What happened?” she asked, “you were talking away and then I woke up!” she looked puzzled.</p> <p>“Elizabeth was concerned that you wouldn’t like what I was saying, and so she made you sleep. Do you remember any of what I said?” I asked her, she cocked her head to one side and then shook her head.</p> <p>“No daddy, I can’t remember a thing!” she started to look worried.</p> <p>“That’s okay Pauline; it’s probably for the best. Now what shall we do with Carol?” I asked her and we started to consider our problem.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>I turned off all the lights in the house and set the alarm system, this was the watchdog that Billie-Jo had forgotten about some time ago. The computer gave an ‘arf-arf!’ to signify that it was now running; we had 30 seconds to get down to the basement. I could have set it downstairs but didn’t want to let Carol know about that. I still wanted some secrets!</p> <p>We arrived downstairs and I closed and locked the basement door, I went to a corner of the basement and pressed a button. Immediately a bank of screens came into view covering the whole house.</p> <p>Billie-Jo came to me and stared at the screens open mouth. “You didn’t show me this before!” She said, her voice slightly accusing.</p> <p>“I’ve never used it before, at least not while you were here! It just a way of keeping an eye on things upstairs, all controlled from this bank of switches.” I said to her indicating the various dials and then started describing their functions. I kept my voice loud so that everyone could hear what I was saying.</p> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo were standing by me, but Carol appeared to be dozing in her chair, her latest letter half written in her hands. “These screens can see into all the rooms of the house upstairs as well as... I showed them several views of the garden and the road leading to the house and then they were looking at themselves! “You see this setup is also duplicated upstairs as well.” I gave them an evil smile, “so that you can’t hide anywhere from me.”</p> <p>“As if we could master.” Billie-Jo said with a smile “You’ve always known where we are!”</p> <p>“Okay then, now the next time I leave you alone, what don’t you forget to do?” I asked them both.</p> <p>The girls looked at each other and then said in unison, “Don’t forget to lock the house securely and to set the watchdog.”</p> <p>I nodded, knowing that their lesson had been learnt and then I added, “And if you do then don’t forget to keep an eye on things and not your hands or mouths on each other!”</p> <p>Both girls smiled and then rubbed their asses in memory of their punishments, “Very well master, until we see you coming again.” Billie-Jo said, “I must admit that after a while I began to enjoy your punishment.” She added.</p> <p>“Which is a problem! Remember a punishment is meant to teach a lesson, not to be fun! I think you’re turning into a masochist.” I told the smiling girls.</p> <p>“Perhaps you should beat it out of me, master.” Billie-Jo started giggling.</p> <p>“That’s a good idea, come here Billie-Jo.” I said but she started to back away still giggling. I shook my head and started to chase her around the basement. I noticed that Carol had looked up; she obviously hadn’t been sleeping – as I expected – and was smiling at our antics.</p> <p>I caught Billie-Jo by the bars and started tickling her in the ribs, where I knew she was highly ticklish. “No master, please no.” she said and started to fall to her knees, she clutched at my pants as she went down pulling them down with her. And then I felt her hand at the opening to my shorts. She reached in and pulled out my cock which she placed in her mouth, she looked up at me and cocked her head.</p> <p>I had a choice – either to keep on tickling her, and trust that she wouldn’t bite down in an effort to stop giggling, or to stop my attack and then let her use her mouth to her advantage. There was no decision to make, I stopped tickling her and rested my hands on her head. I could see Pauline sit near Carol and the pair started talking away.</p> <p>I tapped Billie-Jo on the head and she pulled away questions showing in her eyes. “We need to talk to Carol now; if you want we can carry on later.” I said to her she nodded and stood up.</p> <p>Carol was watching closely as we approached her she smiled at my lower nakedness, I felt a bit stupid walking with my pants around my legs and so I kicked them off and threw off the shirt I was wearing. I could see Carol watching me as I approached.</p> <p>“Why is it that you don’t frighten me master?” She asked seriously</p> <p>I smiled, “Because you know that you’re too ill to be of use to me, but I think you’re getting better don’t you?” I said to her, she frowned and shook her head in denial.</p> <p>“Not really master, I’m still not eating right, but since I’ve been off the drip I’m not going to the loo so much.” She said.</p> <p>“And I’m grateful for that!” Said Billie-Jo smirking away, “I don’t like being wakened up in the middle of the night just to fetch and empty a bedpan!”</p> <p>“No now we’ve got to go with you to the loo instead.” Pauline said, “But at least you’re starting to react like a normal person again.”</p> <p>Carol blushed and looked down when she looked back up she was biting her lower lip again. I reached out and held her hand. “Tell me what’s wrong Carol?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I’m not sure master.” She finally said, “I feeling strange and I don’t know what to do?” I could see Pauline watching Carol, or rather Elizabeth watching from Pauline’s eyes.</p> <p>“Well the first thing is to tell us! Whatever is worrying you tell one of us you know that we can’t be embarrassed by anything you have to tell us. I mean we’ve seen it all.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Well almost all...” Pauline added softly.</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “I don’t know what it is exactly. I’m getting strange feelings inside my body, like stretching only it isn’t!” she finally said and then added, “And even stranger ones from down there.” She pointed to her groin she looked up worried. “I scared that it means there’s another problem forming.”</p> <p>I looked at Pauline who was smiling, I could see there was no real problem there and so I hugged Carol, “I think your body is finally waking up – the feed you’ve had has allowed the dormant parts to re-activate. You’re going to find parts of your body starting to ache that you don’t expect” I told her smiling at the look on her face.</p> <p>“Oh great! Just when I’m trying to get used to looking like this it’ll all change!” she said but her tone wasn’t despondent but happy.</p> <p>Pauline was looking at me and made a hand gesture of eating I understood what she was trying to say, “I’m sorry to say that for the time being you’re going to have to eat more food and slightly more often. Pauline? Could you go to the dumb waiter, there’s some items there, and prepare some more of the protein diet for her.”</p> <p>Carol made a face, “Do I have to? I mean I feel so daft drinking that stuff!”</p> <p>I put on a menacing face and glowered at her. “Slave do you have any say in what happens to you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at the screen where she’d watched Marcie’s fate and smiled, “No master, because you are right all the time!” She said.</p> <p>“And don’t you forget it slave!” I said.</p> <p>Pauline soon returned with a bottle of the protein food and handed it to Carol who took it and smiled at me. “As you’ve ordered master!” She said and started to drink it; she licked her lips and smiled at Pauline, “You’ve flavoured it!”</p> <p>Pauline smiled, “I thought you’d like it better like that.” She said. I knew it could be flavoured but just hadn’t bothered before as it didn’t seem worth it, but now it appeared that Carol’s snacks would be flavoured.</p> <p>We waited for Carol to finish her meal before I went through their class work for the past day. I was pleased to see that both Pauline and Billie-Jo’s work was of a high standard, it was something I noticed at the Ropeville school, which was why their students had time for self-defence and target shooting during some of the afternoons, and I’d managed to continue it here for the girls. Carol’s work was behind theirs but she was improving – I cheated once and gave her a test to do at a higher level than she should have been – she answered quite a few questions that she shouldn’t have been able to! So I’ve moved her up a grade, which she’s been finding challenging.</p> <p>I did notice one section of work which showed signs of collusion; I shook my head over it and asked Pauline why she helped Carol with it. Billie-Jo held up her hand. “I’m sorry master but that was my fault, Carol couldn’t see how to get the answer and I showed her. But I made sure she did the next few ones on her own.”</p> <p>I looked at Carol. “Is this so?” I asked her she nodded.</p> <p>“Yes master, it was just that I couldn’t see how the answer made any sense and so I asked Billie-Jo to help me. But once she explained it I could see where I went wrong.”</p> <p>I was glad that Billie-Jo was able to help Carol and to make sure that Carol did the rest on her own, but there was still the fact that neither girl had told me beforehand. I looked at them both sorrowfully, “Billie-Jo? Why didn’t you let me know that Carol was having problems with this?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me, “But master it was a easy mistake that she made, all I did was to show her where she’d gone wrong. She did the others correctly.” She replied.</p> <p>I nodded, “Indeed she did. That’s not why I’m asking you this.”</p> <p>She thought for a moment, “I’m sorry master, I should have told you. You should be aware of our problems.” She said.</p> <p>“Indeed you should have, what is the normal punishment for this?” I asked her.</p> <p>She draped herself over my knees and then said, “Five slaps master.”</p> <p>Carol spoke up. “But master, she helped me when I asked her! She shouldn’t be punished for that.”</p> <p>I just looked at her and smiled coldly making her gulp. “The fact is that she didn’t tell me. That it helped you was just a lucky break for you.” I raised my hand and brought it down smartly on Billie-Jo’s ass</p> <p>“Thank you master!” Billie-Jo said, and repeated it following the second blow. The third, fourth and fifth were so light she nearly missed them. I raised her up to her feet and she looked at me. “But why master?” She asked, “You didn’t punish me enough!”</p> <p>“I did! You didn’t tell me but you had helped Carol, so the good outweighed the bad, so I only gave you two slaps for your failing.” I then looked at Carol. “How are you feeling slave?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I feel fit enough master.” She said and got up from her seat, she walked to me and took Billie-Jo place over my lap. “Should I do this so soon after my meal?” She asked but didn’t move away from her position.</p> <p>I didn’t answer her but regarded her body. She had gained some weight on her back and hips, but there was still room for growth. I gave her three light taps on her ass, not hard enough to hurt but hard enough to let her know she’d been struck. After each one she remembered to thank me.</p> <p>As I stood her up she cocked her head at me in question. “You asked the wrong person to help you. Billie-Jo has her own work to do. If you had caused her to go wrong or to fail in an answer then she would have been severely punished. You have to remember that this is not a normal classroom situation. I have different rules than your school.” I told her and helped her back to her seat.</p> <p>“You know master you still have to punish me for earlier.” She reminded me.</p> <p>I nodded, “I still remember Carol, but that will wait until you’re able to stand it.” I told her and then went back to my marking.</p> <p>When I’d finished I went through their work pointing out where they went wrong and how their work could be improved – there was no need for punishment for this, although I knew that some trainers would use the opportunity to do so.</p> <p>At Carol’s insistence we watched the DVD again. This time Billie-Jo and Pauline pointed out all the things that Carol missed on the first showing, the end result was the same with Marcie swallowing all that was pushed into her mouth.</p> <p>We got the mattress out and placed by the side of Carol’s bed I said goodnight to the girls and went to sleep. . . I was woken up in the night by the feeling of being suffocated; I then found the reason being that I’d been joined by the girls so that we were all together on the mattress. You know the aboriginals have a method of keeping warm by sleeping with their dogs, I went one better – it was a three girl night!</p> </div>",[]
1210,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 24",24,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-02,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was woken up by a warmth surrounding my cock, although the sensation was different from normal, I opened my eyes to find myself looking at the thin emaciated back of Carol who was bent over my cock, taking it into her mouth. To my side and giving Carol instructions and encouragement was Billie-Jo.</p> <p>I raised a hand and started to rub Carol’s back, making her jump and forcing some of my cock into her throat and out again, she coughed for a couple of minutes and then she looked back at me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, you surprised me.” She said before turning back and taking my cock into her mouth again.</p> <p>“That’s it Carol, don’t give up! Now just tease the head and then go slightly deeper... that’s it, now just bob your head, let it just brush your throat.” Billie-Jo instructed Carol, “you’re going to feel that you’re about to throw up, but just swallow and take as much as you can, remember the practise dummy.”</p> <p>Carol followed the advice she was given and showed that she had taken them to heart as I felt my cock enter her tight throat, her muscles swallowing away to accept me.</p> <p>“Bloody hell girl! You’ve done this before!” Billie-Jo exclaimed as she watched Carol take me down to the root.</p> <p>Carol drew her head back so that she could talk and breathe, “No Billie-Jo, honest. I just followed your instructions and remembered how Marcie was forced to take those two. I just imagined that they were behind me.” And then she started again bobbing her head up and down, causing a sweet sensation in my body.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was watching me while she carried on coaching Carol. She knows my expression too well. “Okay Carol, he’s almost ready to cum, and remember what I told you!” I could feel Carol’s hands on my balls, lightly massaging them, feeling them tighten as my body prepared to erupt into her mouth.</p> <p>Suddenly I came, spurting away with in the recesses of her mouth; I felt her lips sealing themselves on my shaft ash she gently withdrew, pulling the skin back with her until her mouth was clear of my cock. Then she surprised me by wiping my cock dry with her hair, she looked at Billie-Jo, her cheeks bulging.</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled and then kissed Carol, I could see their tongues moving away as they shared my cum between them, when they separated a strand hung between their lips. Both girls mad a production of swallowing before laughing and hugging each other.</p> <p>The both girls got up and stood before me. “Good morning master, did you like Carol’s poor effort?” Billie-Jo asked me, “She wanted to surprise you while Pauline prepared the breakfast.”</p> <p>I must have been slow as I hadn’t noticed that Pauline wasn’t in the basement, I must have been distracted by something!! But then the door opened and Pauline arrived with the breakfast on a tray. She had prepared cereals as they were simple to do, with porridge for Carol. I made the three girls shower and brush their teeth, I joined them but due to the time we didn’t ‘play’ in the shower but just washed, I was pleased to see that Pauline had made more porridge for Carol than she’d be eating previously. We had to build her up a bit more before we could start her on solids.</p> <p>I checked the watchdog screen – nothing to report, apart from a cat that strayed across our yard. It noted that the program had been paused by Pauline half-an-hour beforehand. I cancelled the program and heard the ‘Sslluuurrpp!” sound which signified that it was closed (imagine a dog giving you a very wet lick and you’ll understand the sound).</p> <p>I joined the girl in eating the breakfast that Pauline had provided. I decided that if Carol was feeling fit enough to give a blow-job then she could go back to doing some exercises, so to Pauline and Billie-Jo’s annoyance I got out the Barney video’s again.</p> <p>Carol did the exercises three times before she admitted that she wasn’t able to continue. I allowed her to sit down while Billie-Jo and Pauline did their normal exercises while Carol looked on in envy.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it, you’ll soon be able to copy them, and then it’s on with your model training after that.” I told her</p> <p>She looked at me in surprise, “You mean it?” She asked, “You’re still going ahead with it?”</p> <p>I tried to look shocked, “Of course! When I tell a slave she’s going to be something, then trust me she will achieve it! You’ve got to learn deportment, and poise. How to walk correctly and how to act!” I then looked sternly at her. “You will also have your normal school lessons and the extra-curricular lessons in the afternoons; I don’t want you to get bored with life here.”</p> <p>She looked at me and then nodded her head. “Of course master, I hope I’ll be able to keep up to your standards.” She said.</p> <p>“So do I slave, because you will be fit enough to be punished should you slip. And you know what I mean by punishment don’t you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“You’ll send me to bed without tea?” She asked, cocking her head onto one side like a puppy-dog.</p> <p>“You’ll be hung by your wrists in the center of the cell while I, Billie-Jo or Pauline whips you until we think you’ve learnt. Maybe all three of us at the same time! — Just so you can’t dodge us all!” I said to her smiling.</p> <p>“And then after that bed without tea?” She queried.</p> <p>“Of course!” I said, “How else would you know you’ve been punished!” I finished.</p> <p>“Master! You’re mean and nasty and I’m going to tell my mummy of you!” She said but her giggling fit at the end ruined her act.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Carol I don’t think you need acting lessons! But you’re going to have to control your sense of humour. Now what are you reading today?” and the rest of the morning was taken up with the girl’s classwork.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I won’t go over the details of the next few days, they were just the same routine every day, in the mornings whoever was in the basement with Carol would be woken up by her practising either cunnilingus or fellatio. In most cases we tried to repay the favour but without any result on her.</p> <p>Her letters home were full of how she was gaining weight and her school work, she didn’t mention the ‘extra’ lessons that she was receiving, for which I was glad as I didn’t want to censor her mail. She also wrote letters to her Uncle Bill, these I didn’t read as I felt he was able to understand what was happening to her.</p> <p>I did contact Sharon to let her know our progress with Carol, “That sound wonderful Paul, do you want me to come down soon?” She asked me.</p> <p>“No, there’s no need at the moment, she doesn’t need any medical attention and she seems to be coping with her situation here, in fact she’s taking interest in... other things here.”</p> <p>“I see, you’re not forcing her into anything are you?” Sharon asked warily.</p> <p>“No, she’s studying the subject but there is no coercion involved, she wants to learn this and is throwing herself into it completely.” I said but knowing that Sharon wasn’t going to believe me without proof. “Do you want to check with Carol herself, she’s downstairs but does have a phone in the room.”</p> <p>“I wouldn’t mind, that’s if you’ve no objections.” She said sounding relieved at my offer.</p> <p>“Of course not Sharon, hold on and I’ll connect you to the room.” I pressed a button on the phone to activate a conference call and dialled the basement number, Pauline answered.</p> <p>“Hello, daddy?” She asked knowing that anyone could be on the phone and that saying ‘master’ could cause problems.</p> <p>“Hi Pauline, I’ve got Sharon listening in could you put Carol on please?” I said and heard Pauline shout over, ‘Carol there’s a call for you!’</p> <p>soon a puzzled Carol picked up the handset, “H... Hello?” she said quierously</p> <p>“Hello Carol its Sharon, I just want to check up on you!” Sharon said immediately, before I could say anything. “I know Paul is helping you through this time but how are you getting on, I wouldn’t like to hear that you’re being forced into anything.”</p> <p>“Oh no Sharon. I’m having lots of fun here, Pauline and Billie-Jo are showing me a whole lot of things.” Carol said enthusiastically.</p> <p>“And you want to learn them?” Sharon asked dubiously</p> <p>“Oh yeah! Not that Mum and Dad’s going to know about them, but some of the kids at school may like them.”</p> <p>“Uh! Carol, I think you’d better wait until later for that!” I cautioned her.</p> <p>“I suppose so. Erm Sharon, when will you be coming here to check on me?” Carol said not sounding repentant at my words.</p> <p>Sharon just laughed, “I think in a couple of week’s time, if Paul doesn’t mind?”</p> <p>“Not at all, just give me a call, you’ll find that I’m listed in the directory on the computer.”</p> <p>“Yes I did find that out, don’t you feel... observed?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Carol I think we’ve finished, go back to your lessons now.” I said first, “I know I’m being watched by the Council it’s the only way I’m still allowed to be here. Does it bother me? Yes, but then what else could I do?”</p> <p>“Nothing I suppose... Paul I will be down to check on Carol in two weeks as I said. I’ll drive down with Safina let her see you and how you’re getting on.”</p> <p>“Sharon is that wise, she might feel threatened by coming here.” I warned her</p> <p>“I don’t want to bring William along, he certainly doesn’t trust you.” She laughed, “he’s here with me looking daggers at the moment, but he’s going to have to put up with it.”</p> <p>“Sharon are you causing problems with your two?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh yes, I find confrontation is great for making life exciting.” Sharon said before she hung up.</p> <p>“May you live in interesting times.” I said to the silent phone.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I closed the connection and smiled, it could be dangerous to cause friction within a household but then that wasn’t my problem. I had enough to do with the three girls downstairs.</p> <p>I checked the time and then decided that I should be preparing dinner for the girls, this time it was a hot meal for us and a liquidised portion for Carol, I wasn’t allowing her solid food just yet – much to her disgust – her stomach wasn’t yet up to the task of heavy digestion.</p> <p>I sounded the alert for the girls – giving them time to get washed and ready for the meal, and then placed the meals onto a tray, I debated about carrying it down but then decided to use the dumb-waiter – well it was what it was designed for after all.</p> <p>I loaded the dumb-waiter and sent it down to the basement. I walked to the basement door and opened it. The girls were lined up as I entered and locked the basement door. They bowed as I entered, but I noticed that Pauline was watching me as she did so, when they rose up I smiled.</p> <p>“Well done girls, please prepare for lunch.” I was holding my arms out as if I had a tray on them. I walked to the table and mined putting the tray on it. I sat on a chair and gestured to the girl. “Well don’t dawdle sit down and eat!”</p> <p>Dutifully the three sat down and stared at the empty table. Pauline then looked at me with a frown on her face. “Master, forgive me but are you feeling well?”</p> <p>“I’m feeling very well Pauline, why do you ask?” I replied blandly.</p> <p>“Well master... unless the food is so light that it’s invisible, or there is no food there!” She said, and she did sound apologetic about the statement.</p> <p>I got up from my seat and frowned at the girls. “Do you accuse me of not bringing food down here and hoping that you wouldn’t notice?”</p> <p>Pauline looked down for a few seconds and then looked me straight into my eyes. “I’m sorry master but I do.” There was a gasp from Carol who looked at Pauline as if she was mad.</p> <p>I smiled, “Well done. You’re almost correct.” I moved away from the table and went to the dumb-waiter, I opened it to allow the smell of the food to waft its way to the table. I took the tray and then delivered it to the table. I made sure I served Pauline first.</p> <p>I handed carol her cup of food she made a face at the green colour – it’s amazing that whatever you liquidise in a meal it always ends up as dark green! — But started to drink her meal. Billie-Jo looked at her plate and then back to me.</p> <p>“Master?” She said.</p> <p>I smiled “Yes Billie-Jo?”</p> <p>“Why did you do that?” I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “Why did you pretend not to have any food like that?”</p> <p>“To see.”</p> <p>“What?” Billie-Jo asked she was really confused.</p> <p>“To see what you three would do. I’m happy that Pauline was brave enough to ask, but I suspected that she would do. But for now eat your meal; we’ll discuss this later on.” And I wouldn’t be drawn into any conversation about my strange behaviour.</p> <p>“So Carol, I hope you’ve got on with your classwork.” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes master, but we didn’t cover weather in my geography class, we’re not supposed to until next term!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, so I gathered, but you do see how the airstreams affects the weather in parts of the world.”</p> <p>She shook her head, “Not just the airstreams master, but the seas also plays a part as well!” She said.</p> <p>“Good! You do understand it then, not just the winds but the water is involved, so how about hurricanes how do they enter into the problem?” I asked... and the rest of the dinner carried on with a discussion about the weather.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I sent Pauline upstairs with the dinner plates and waited for her to return.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was anxious to start asking questions about my behaviour earlier and Carol also looked as if she wanted to join in the discussion. Eventually Pauline returned, I set the watchdog program as I didn’t expect to return upstairs for some time.</p> <p>I sat the girls down on the settee and placed myself in an armchair before them. “Now then Billie-Jo you had a question to ask?”</p> <p>“Master you are being nasty aren’t you?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“Me? Would I do that?” I asked hiding a smile.</p> <p>“Yes!” Billie-Jo said instantly, “When you came down you pretended to have our dinner, then you acted as if you were placing the food on the table and then you expected us to sit down and eat it! Why?”</p> <p>“As I said to see what you would do?” I answered.</p> <p>Carol spoke up “Master, you said that you expected Pauline to question you.”</p> <p>“Indeed I did Carol, Billie-Jo how does Carol differ from you?” I asked my young slave.</p> <p>“She wasn’t trained by you master!” Billie-Jo said immediately.</p> <p>“How does that make a difference?” Carol asked. I looked at Pauline.</p> <p>Pauline looked at me before answering, “Because I wasn’t trained by master I’m able to stand back and see him for what he is, when he’s acting out of character I’m able to see it and question him about it.” She paused and looked at me before continuing. “If I’m wrong, or even if I’m right I shouldn’t have asked him as I did, for that I deserve punishment.”</p> <p>I ignored her statement for the moment, “So Carol what is the answer?”</p> <p>She thought for a moment, “Although you tell me that your slaves are able to think for themselves and are assertive. Billie-Jo didn’t want to point out that there was nothing on the table, Pauline was able to as she doesn’t believe you’re inmallable.”</p> <p>“I did want to ask master why he doing that, but I didn’t think it was my place. Master normally knows what he’s doing.” Billie-Jo said in her defence.</p> <p>“I do normally know, and Carol the word is infallible not inmallable. No you see the problem that I have with my trainees. They do not think that I am a normal human, so if I go mad with one of my girls here they won’t tell me.” I smiled at Pauline, “But I can trust Pauline to watch me and to take action.”</p> <p>“What can she do?” Carol asked me, Pauline shook her head slightly to show that she didn’t want her secret to be revealed.</p> <p>“She can phone her orphanage to let them know she’s in danger, they will send out a team to retrieve her and probably take me as well. So I trust her to do the right thing.” I looked at Pauline who gave a small smile, “Pauline if I had continued to say that there was food on the table what would you have done?”</p> <p>Pauline looked at me directly ignoring the other two girls. “First of all master I would have gone to the sporting cupboard and get your hunting pistol, after you were sedated I would access the computer and send a message. I’m sorry master but that was your order to me.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes it was wasn’t it.” Well it wasn’t my order but that was how it was ingrained in all of Pauline’s aspects. I knew this and had accepted it.</p> <p>“Should she be able to do that? Wouldn’t Billie-Jo try to stop her?” Carol asked.</p> <p>Again Billie-Jo spoke up, “I’m sorry master, but I wouldn’t!” Carol just looked at her in shock.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t try to stop Pauline from shooting the master?” She asked the young girl.</p> <p>“It’s not a pistol with bullets, it fires anaesthetic darts – they last between 2 to 4 hours, master wouldn’t have been hurt, just unconscious. I would protect master from actual harm whoever the assailant might be.” Billie-Jo explained. “I might worry about him and stay with him, but that’s all.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me for explanation. “You see Carol I try to ensure that my girls are looked after, the worst thing that could happen would be if I went mad. Would you want a mad trainer running around kidnapping girls? What would happen to them? In this way I can be in a straight-jacket with the minimum amount of fuss. I might froth and foam at them but that would be all.” I looked at Carol and smiled. “And I trust Pauline to do the right thing.”</p> <p>Carol looked at Pauline and me shaking her head, she still was confused but then she smiled. “So it was a test? Just to see if Pauline was still going to obey your commands” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes, something like that. Of course you could have asked me what was happening?”</p> <p>“But it might be something that you’ve done before? I didn’t want to make a fool of myself if you had.” Carol said.</p> <p>“You didn’t learn the lesson of the Emperors new clothes! The boy who was the only one to question why the king was naked? What type of person do you want to be, one who accepts everything at face value or who questions why?” I asked her. “Its sometimes better to ask questions than keep quiet – people may think you’re a fool but then you will know better... and you will find out more than they will ever know.” It sounded like Zen but was good advice to follow.</p> <p>The rest of the afternoon was involved in the theory of the training of slaves... and so the day went on.</p> </div>",[]
1211,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 25",25,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-02,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Another DVD arrived with the post, it was addressed to me, but I recognised the printed address label. ‘Bill must have a faulty printer’ I thought but then realised that it had to be the font used by his computer – another form or misdirection if needed.</p> <p>I slipped the DVD into my drive to check it out. It opened with Marcie tied to a frame, the frame was metal and I didn’t like the look of either it or the cables that appeared to be attached to it. She was still wearing the diaper, but it was very dirty as if she’d been wearing it for several days, which was highly likely.</p> <p>I skipped through the DVD to see the main action and then smiled, Carol would find this interesting I thought.</p> <p>There was also another letter for Carol from her parents, these were becoming frequent now I was amused to note that as Carol’s writing improved so did her mother’s, as if mother and daughter were in competition to see who could be neater.</p> <p>Carol was downstairs exercising; she was using small weights to strengthen her arms, of course she couldn’t do much with them at the moment, but she was improving. I waited for her to finish before I made myself obvious to her. She saw me and smiled; she put down the weights and came to me, kneeling on one leg with her head bowed. Pauline and Billie-Jo both looked over and smiled, “Welcome master, your slave is ready for you.” She said in a formal tone.</p> <p>I smiled at her voice and then folded my arms imperiously, “Thank you slave, now present yourself!” I said equally formally.</p> <p>She stood up and then opened her arms. “I am slave Carol master. I’m afraid that I am not yet fit enough to take you in either my cunt or ass, but my mouth is available as are my hand. My tits are still forming and as yet are unable to be used to masturbate your cock – although if you desire I will try my best.” She paused and drew in a deep breath, “My body though is improving and grows stronger each day, I’m trying to keep up to the targets you’ve set and I’m exercising my cunt in preparation for the day when you can take me, I’ve found that I’ve started to lubricate and Billie-Jo says it’s very sweet!”</p> <p>I looked at Billie-Jo who nodded and then shouted out. “And she came as well!”</p> <p>I raised my eye at Carol who blushed and nodded, “Yes master it was fantastic. I never realised that it felt like that!” She started to babble away – I held up my hand to silence her.</p> <p>“And when did this breakthrough occur?” I asked.</p> <p>Carol shook her head. “Oh no master, she didn’t break anything! That’s still there waiting for your.” She smiled as she said that and then realise what I asked as she then said, “It was last night while she was staying with me, I asked her not to tell you.” She looked down in sorrow, “I’m sorry master, I’ve made Billie-Jo lie to you and I deserve punishment.”</p> <p>I made a face as if deliberating her words and then I said, “Yeeess, I think you do as well, so I’m going to make you...” I held up the DVD, “watch this in its entirety!”</p> <p>Her eyes went wide, “You’ve got another one master? When can we watch it?” She asked, eagerness sounding in her voice.</p> <p>“This afternoon, after your lessons – now get to it!” I said turning her around and pushing her towards Pauline and Billie-Jo who had a desk prepared for her. I cocked my finger at Billie-Jo and beckoned her over.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, I didn’t want to hide this from you, but she made me promise.” Billie-Jo said I just held onto her.</p> <p>“That’s okay Billie-Jo, I’m not angry with you, I’m proud that you were able to hold it in. I’d expected you to come running with the news, but it was Carol’s news to report not yours.” I hugged her, “Did you coach her through that routine?”</p> <p>She nodded, “Yes master, she wants to know what it’s like to be one of your slaves. I thought this might be the way to start her off.” Her answer made me hold her tighter; I kissed her on the head and sent her back to her desk to carry on with her work.</p> <p>I returned upstairs and prepared lunch. Today it was a salad. I took it downstairs and amazed Carol by allowing her to eat it instead of her normal liquid fare – I couldn’t find out how to liquidise lettuce anyway! Once finished and Pauline had taken the plates upstairs, Billie-Jo and I got the area set up for the television – I’d attached the PC to the television for better viewing. I place the DVD into the drive and the action started.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>As I said earlier, Marcie was tied to the frame, on occasions her body would shake and she’d start to scream. As I thought it was electrified, both Pauline and Billie-Jo grasped what was happening and quickly informed Carol who seemed to sit up slightly more and concentrate on the action.</p> <p>Robert came into shot and pressed a button on a remote controller, a previously un-noticed hum stopped and Marcie relaxed slightly she knew that more was to come. “Now Bitch, time to take your diaper off. I suppose you’re pretty ripe down there by now ain’tcha?”</p> <p>He didn’t untie the safety pin that was holding the diaper on, but just cut it away. This allowed the towelling to just open up, revealing a brown mess that was matted into her pubic hair. “Christ! What a stink! Ain’tcha got any decency Bitch?” Robert said this in a sarcastic tone which seemed to do more to Marcie than her previous experience had already done.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose I’ve got to clean you up!” Robert said and disappeared from view, only to reappear with a hosepipe, from which he started to spray water over the girl, obviously it was cold water as she started to struggle. Then he started to aim the water at her hips, washing off the encrusted mess that was there, he then went behind her, hosing her back and buttocks.</p> <p>“I ain’t allowed to stuff this up you Bitch, although you deserve it, so all I can do is to hold it close!” Which he did, much to Marcie’s discomfort. Then he bent down and picked up a brush and used it on her bare skin, he then went to her front and started to scrape away. “There’s too much bush here! We’ll have to trim it! At least we’re allowed to do that... and Michael’s got the wax ready!” The camera focused on Marcie’s eyes which went wide with fear.</p> <p>Her gag was removed so that we could now hear her pleading, “Please no! It’s too hot! Aarrgghh! NO PLEASE NO, NO, NOooooo!” The camera pulled back to show strips of paper over Marcie’s groin. Michael came into view, on his hands were gloves; he grabbed hold of one strip and pulled downwards, causing Marcie to scream in wordless agony.</p> <p>“Oh sorry darling did that hurt?” Michael asked almost kindly... and then pulled away another strip. Now Marcie’s slit was fully exposed, the skin was a raw red colour.</p> <p>Marcie was now hanging from the frame moaning and gurgling with the pain from her crouch, but there were still some more strips of wax paper to be pulled away, which Michael did in quick order! “There, smooth as a baby’s bottom!” Michael said rubbing his hand on Marcie’s now denuded mons, he noticed how she flinched when he touched her, “Aww, sore is it? Well I can help you with that!” He produced a bottle of after shave and started to apply it to Marcie’s mons.</p> <p>“NO! NO! It’s burning me, you’re killing me! Please Stop!” She screamed out but Michael took no notice of her.</p> <p>“Don’t worry love, you’ll survive, you’re just going to wish you hadn’t that’s all” Michael said smirking as he applied more aftershave to Marcie’s raw skin. This made her scream anew.</p> <p>Robert then came back into shot, he stood by the frame holding Marcie and folded his arms, “You know what bitch? We could have shaved you first which would have been less agonising for you, except your sponsor didn’t want us to... he hopes you liked it!” And they both left, leaving Marcie hanging from her bonds. The screen faded to black.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I paused the DVD and looked at the girls. Billie-Jo and Pauline looked uncomfortable they were both rubbing their slits in sympathy. Carol, however, just looked grim.</p> <p>“There’s more to view? Do you want to watch it?” I asked, but had already seen the answer in Carol’s eyes.</p> <p>“You know master, I’m glad you took me and not them!” Billie-Jo said, “People say the grass is greener on the other side, I prefer this one!” She added.</p> <p>“I agree master. I don’t think that I’d like that to be done to me! I’m just glad I’m not her age yet!” Pauline said while examining her own bald slit.</p> <p>“She doesn’t deserve hair on her cunt; she stopped me from growing any!” Carol said in a dangerous tone.</p> <p>I took another look at the girls and their faces and then pressed the play button</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The screen brightened up to show Carol being untied from the frame, she was unable to stand and had to be held up by Michael who grabbed Marcie by the breasts from behind her, his grip was so hard that her tits were forced through the gaps in his fingers.</p> <p>“Now Bitch this is something we’d like to do ourselves, but that’s not allowed! It’s time for your cherry busting!” Marcie paled as she knew what this meant.</p> <p>“But you’re not allowed to!” Marcie exclaimed, “You’ve told me several times that you’re not able to rape me! So you can’t do it!” She was almost triumphant in her declaration. But then Michael pulled her down to her knees and a naked Robert came up and stood in front of her.</p> <p>“Well darling, all we’re going to do is to rape your mouth until you agree to use this!” He held up a small dildo – although to Marcie’s eyes it seemed large. She opened her mouth to shout but Robert rammed himself forward invading her mouth. He gave a few thrusts and pulled out. Marcie gave a deep breath and started to cry.</p> <p>“None of that Bitch, you know that’s all you’re good for! Now either you stick this up your twat or Robert will continue to use you!” Michael held up the dildo but Marcie didn’t reach for it, so he handed it to Robert which gave him both hands free. Robert held the dildo within reach of Marcie’s clutching hands.</p> <p>Michael placed one hand on Marcie’s head, pushing forward onto Robert’s cock, his other hand brushed Marcie’s tits, scraping his nails over the skin. Robert kept thrusting for a minute while Michael kept on his assault on Marcie’s breasts.</p> <p>Finally Marcie reached out and grabbed the dildo. Once they saw that both Michael and Robert stopped their assaults and raised her up to her feet.</p> <p>“Alright Bitch, all you have to do is to push that up inside you until you touch your cherry, then you’ve got to push it all the way up! If you stop then we’ll give you some encouragement.” Robert showed Marcie a Bullwhip; she quickly placed the dildo into her cunt and slowly pushed it up inside her. She winced as it entered her.</p> <p>Michael snapped his fingers. “I knew there was something I forgot... that’s a special dildo, its sandpaper covered, just so you’d get the full feeling. Now push in it Cunt!”</p> <p>Marcie started to cry again, but was too scared of the brothers to stop now; she slowly pushed the dildo until it reached her membrane and stopped. “I can go any further! It hurts!” She complained, but Robert cracked the whip, making her jump.</p> <p>“You can Bitch, just move it in and our a few times and then give a good push, you’ll find it’ll get easier later on!” Michael said in an almost friendly tone, which should have alerted Marcie, but she drew out the dildo not seeing the red that marred its surface.</p> <p>She screamed as she pushed it back in, she did this a couple of times and then took a deep breath before pushing hard. “OH GOD!” She screamed as she broke her hymen, it made her stop then but Michael grabbed hold of her chin.</p> <p>“Now cunt! Keep that up until we tell you otherwise; go on fuck yourself with it ‘cos you’re going to do it everyday from now on!” He smiled wickedly and nodded to Robert. “Now you’ve got that done there’s somewhere else that needs attention, and we’ve got the thing for that!”</p> <p>Robert had disappeared only to return with a stool on which a dildo was already placed, as Marcie looked at it in despair Michael continued, “Don’t worry that’s just for your ass! You’ve got to make yourself ready!” He wouldn’t say for what but grabbed hold of her wrist, pushing it so that the dildo in her hand went deep into the girl.</p> <p>Marcie cried as the sandpaper rubbed against the remnants of her hymen, “Please I’ve done what you’ve asked of me, please stop it!” she cried out but Robert just laughed at her discomfort while Michael kept moving his hand.</p> <p>“Stop it! Please stop it! You’re not supposed to do anything to me!” Marcie cried out but Michael laughed.</p> <p>“Sorry Bitch, but you’re doing it! All I’m doing is helping you, we were told that we could... Didn’t we mention that?” He smiled at her, “Tell you what, why don’t we help you with a seat?” He looked at his brother who nodded.</p> <p>Marcie looked at both the brothers and raised her hands leaving the dildo still in her cunt. “No please I don’t want to!” She exclaimed which made both brothers laugh.</p> <p>“Who the hell care what YOU want! Now get on that stool and push that prick up your ass!” Marcie started to back away from the brothers but her path was blocked by the frame. Michael smiled and held up a remote. The frame gave a spark and Marcie screamed in pain as the electric grounded through her body. She stumbled forward and ended up in the arms of Robert and Michael who lifted her up and turned her over. Now she was hanging above the seat of the stool with her hair brushing the fixed dildo.</p> <p>“Okay cunt! That is a dry dildo, when it’s poked up into you it’s going to be dry and hurt you. I suggest you try to get it nice and wet, that way you might have an easier time with it! Now get that into your mouth!” Michael shouted at her.</p> <p>She looked ‘up’ and saw the dildo almost at her mouth. The brothers started to drop her down. She felt the dildo knocking on her lips. She appeared to be too scared to try to stop them, which wouldn’t have worked anyway, and so she opened her mouth, we could see her tongue working away as she was dropped lower allowing more of the dildo into her mouth.</p> <p>“I don’t think she’s enjoying this Robert.” Michael said smiling.</p> <p>“I think the same.” Robert said also smiling.</p> <p>“Ain’t that a shame!” Michael said and nodded. The two lowered Marcie so that her nose hit the seat of the stool, which meant that the dildo was pushed into her throat. She began to struggle in their grip as she tried to breath.</p> <p>“You stupid Bitch, don’t ya know you’ve got to breathe through your nose!” Michael said sarcastically. “I would have thought you’d learnt that by now.” The two then began to raise and lower Marcie, making the dildo fuck the girl in the mouth for a few minutes until they pulled her off.</p> <p>“Now bitch get your arse ready for this. It works better if you relax. I’ll just take this from you!” Michael reached down and pulled the dildo from out of Marcie’s cunt where it had still remained, the sandpaper holding it in place. The pain of this withdrawal caused her to moan, her throat was unable to support a scream now.</p> <p>“Don’t worry girlie, you’ll be able to put it back in a few minutes!” Robert told her.</p> <p>The two brothers lined up the dildo with her ass and gently lowered her onto it, so that she was perched on the plastic cock with her hands on the seat of the stool holding herself up. “Now all you have to do is to lower yourself onto that prick, its simple! Just let go and let gravity do the rest!” Robert told her.</p> <p>Marcie couldn’t sob as she was all cried out but hung her head loosely as she struggled to keep herself up, but she was already weakened by the torment she’d received and it wasn’t long before she raised her head up and we could tell the moment when the dildo breached her anal ring. Her eyes bulged out and her mouth opened in a silent scream.</p> <p>Michael and Robert kept watching giving her ‘encouragements’ such as “The first six inches are the worst!” and “it’s going to hurt but then it should!” this carried on until she gave up and covered her eyes with her hands, the unsupported weight of her body sliding her down the last inch of the dildo.</p> <p>“Well done bitch, I thought you’d last a bit longer though. Now carry on with this!” Michael handed her back the dildo. She looked at it in shock and then opened her legs to position the head of the dildo against her slit; she slowly pushed it into her body!</p> <p>The film ended with Marcie, impaled on a dildo violating her own cunt with a sandpapered covered dildo and crying all the time.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I waited for the girl’s reactions; the first one I received from Carol was .. .</p> <p>“That was a rather small dildo wasn’t it?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo turned to her with an amazed look on her face, “Didn’t you hear them say it was covered in sandpaper? Do you have any idea how sensitive you are down there?”</p> <p>“Well...” Carol thought for a moment and then hung her head. “No I don’t, you’ve have more experience than I have!” she admitted.</p> <p>“Too right I have! Those two aren’t just bad... they’re sadists as well. Now I’m really glad that master took me and not them!” Billie-Jo said venomously.</p> <p>Carol looked puzzled, “What you do mean sadists? How are they worse?”</p> <p>Pauline looked at her and shook her head. “Sadists are people who like to inflict pain on others; it gives them a sexual high. The more they can hurt others the better they feel, until they finish off by torturing their victim to death. It’s the worst way anyone can die.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me with a smile on her face which dropped when she saw mine. “But she can’t mean that master... I mean no-one can be like that? Can they?”</p> <p>I nodded my head, “Yes they can! To them it simple, pain equal pleasure especially if you’re the person inflicting it. The more pain you can inflict the better. There’s a joke that a masochist met with a sadist who offered to torture him, the masochist went with the sadist to his torture chamber and undressed, stood in the middle of the room and then said to the sadist ‘aren’t you going to start?’ the sadist just stood there smiling and replied, ‘I already have!’”</p> <p>Pauline smiled and then laughed at the joke, but Carol looked puzzled at her. “Don’t you see Carol?” Pauline said, “The masochist wants to feel pain, but by depriving him of it the sadist got more pleasure. Through the masochist’s feelings when he wasn’t hurt by the sadist.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “It’s a difficult concept if you’re not prepared for it. I suggest you read Justine by the Masqués de Sade, I should have it somewhere. Think of him as a blueprint for the sadists that followed him. It’s from him that we have the name.” I told her. I left the DVD with the girls just in case they wanted to watch it. I went back upstairs to prepare the dinner; I wanted it light again so that Carol could eat normally.</p> </div>",[]
1212,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 26",26,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-09,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Over a week has passed and Carol is now visibly gaining weight, she wasn’t yet up to normal size and needed some time to develop, but I was happy with the way she was.</p> <p>I was upstairs working away – the girls were still downstairs doing their lessons, Carol was now beyond the others in her grade, which shows what intensive teaching can achieve. – Anyway, I was working away in my office when the computer announced a phone call which I answered.</p> <p>“Hello Paul its Sharon, I’m just about to leave home now to visit you, by the way there’s been a change in plan. I’m bringing William with me instead of Safina.”</p> <p>“Okay Sharon, thanks for letting me know. Any reason for the change of heart?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well George thought that it might be too much for Safina if she was to be with you for any time, and he suggested that I bring William down so that he could spend some time with her.” I’d only met George once and could picture what he would be doing with Safina.</p> <p>“I understand Sharon, we’ll expect you in about three hours, bye.” I broke the connection and went downstairs to inform the girls.</p> <p>“So how are we to treat this William? As a master, slave or equal?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>I had to think about this, “Not as a master, he’s a visiting slave of Sharon’s so in some cases he’s an equal, but as he’s visiting us he could also be treated as a slave as well, I’d have to check with Sharon when she’s here.” I paused before continuing. “I’m not sure how he was trained, he lives with Sharon and her husband and Safina, so I suppose to the outside world he’s their adopted son as Safina’s their daughter. So he might not be up to your standards and may require some ‘fine-tuning’ to get him back into shape, he’s going to be used to just Sharon’s pleasure and possibly Safina’s as he did try to protect her when I visited them last.”</p> <p>“So we’ll be able to ‘play’ with him?” Pauline persisted.</p> <p>“Oh yes, and he with you two, but not Carol...” I looked at her and noticed that her face had dropped slightly, “I’m sorry Carol but you’re not yet upto condition to do anything much.”</p> <p>“Well she could give him a blow-job, so that she can see how men differ in their reactions.” Billie-Jo said, of course she would suggest that.</p> <p>“Yes that would be fine, but that’s all.” I admonished them.</p> <p>As I was leaving the basement to return upstairs I beckoned to Pauline. “I want everyone to eat upstairs tonight, so that Sharon can see how Carol reacts with solid food. So you all have to be dressed.”</p> <p>Pauline nodded her understanding and then looked at the two others still working away and not taking any notice of us, “But what about Carol? She hasn’t any clothes that fit her?”</p> <p>I had to think and then said, “Well we’ll dress her in the Alice costume . ..” I saw Pauline’s apprehensive face and then said, “It will be alright, tell her that the costume will be inactive, it will just be a dress for tonight.”</p> <p>Pauline smiled and said she would. I then had to return upstairs and plan the dinner for us all. This would be slightly heavier than recent meals for Carol and so I had to plan smaller portions with a second plate in reserve, just in case she wanted more.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>Sharon arrived on time and I welcomed her, “Where’s William?” I asked her as she got out of the car.</p> <p>She went to the trunk and opened it. Inside was the dark haired boy I’d met previously. “He didn’t want to come.” She said crossly, “Wanted to stay with Safina and George!” She shook her head, “He’s becoming too protective of that girl I suppose.” She added.</p> <p>“Isn’t that a good thing?” I asked, “You know bonding and the like?”</p> <p>“Well I suppose it is, but he is supposed to be my slave! Oh well, he’ll learn won’t he!” Sharon said as she picked the unconscious boy up. “I had to sedate him anyway so that he doesn’t know where he is.” She added smiling at me. I went to take him from her but she waved me away, so I showed her to her room.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was already there waiting for Sharon, I’d previously arranged that as she seemed to enjoy the attention that Billie-Jo had bestowed on her. She dumped William onto the bed and then kissed Billie-Jo on the lips.</p> <p>“Hello Billie-Jo, it’s wonderful to see you again. Maybe you can do something about this lump here.” And with those words William was reduced from equal to slave in Billie-Jo’s eyes.</p> <p>“Yes mistress, do you want him punished or just educated?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“Oh a light punishment would be nice, about 25 with a cane I would think.” Sharon said evenly, Billie-Jo looked at me and I shook my head.</p> <p>“Sharon you’ll find that our canes are a bit heavier than you’re used to, I’d let the girls decide on the amount.” I suggested lightly.</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “No Paul, I decide on his punishment, he is mine after all.” Sharon said.</p> <p>“Fine Sharon. Billie-Jo please go downstairs and bring up the cane and I’d suggest the taws as well, Sharon will be administering the punishment.” I said noting how Sharon’s face dropped.</p> <p>“Me? But I’m not going to...” She started to say but Billie-Jo had already left the room.</p> <p>“Sharon? As you said he is your slave to punish, you have decreed the punishment and I’m allowing you to go ahead. In my opinion it’s too many but that’s me, however as he is your slave to hurt I’m not going to stop you.”</p> <p>“But I thought that you’d be doing the punishment, it is your house after all.” She said and I realised that she’d set a trap for me, but I decided that I wasn’t in the trapping mood.</p> <p>“No Sharon! If I do any punishing then it’s on my terms not yours, he’s your slave and so you will punish him.” I told her and left her to rouse William.</p> <p>I met up with Pauline in the hallway she was with Billie-Jo, “Master? Will you really hit that slave with the cane?” She asked me</p> <p>“No Pauline, although it could be argued that Sharon did expect me to, but I think 25 might be too excessive for him. Billie-Jo, take the cane into Sharon and present it to her. Then return to me here.” I instructed. Billie-Jo did as I asked her to and we waited by the door listening.</p> <p>“Now William, you disobeyed me! When I order you to come with me you will do so! Is that understood?” Sharon’s voice could be heard saying.</p> <p>“Yes mistress, but I should have... OW!” William said as the first blow landed on his backside. There were four more cries of pain before Sharon staggered out of the room shaking her head.</p> <p>“I can’t... I didn’t think it would...” She tried to say.</p> <p>“But you ordered 25 strikes with the cane!” I reminded her pointing to the doorway.</p> <p>“No I can’t!” She said, “Could you punish him instead, anyway you want.” She added.</p> <p>I nodded, “Certainly. Pauline, Billie-Jo take William down to the basement and place him on the frame. Keep it rigid please.” The two girls went into the bedroom and half-carried, half-dragged the moaning boy out and down the hallway, 5 vivid welts showing on his naked ass, his shirt failing to cover it as the girls were holding it up, his pants and shorts around his ankles.</p> <p>“You haven’t really punished him before, have you?” I asked Sharon.</p> <p>“Of course I have. I spank him every day. It just that I’ve never had the chance to use a cane on him before.” Sharon answered slightly shamefully.</p> <p>“I know, the thought of it is exciting and makes your blood rush around your body. But when you actually see the results of your work it makes you feel sick.” I said watching her eyes as she admitted this to herself.</p> <p>“How do you manage it?” She asked me. I held up the taws, a large leather strap with cut ‘fingers’.</p> <p>“I use this at first, and then when they are used to it I progress to the strap and finally the dog-whip, but that’s only as a last resort. Shall we see how the girls are getting on?” I said leading the way.</p> <p>I stopped off at the kitchen to check that the dinner was okay, William would need some time to recover, if he was going to be allowed dinner this night. “Something smells good.” Sharon said.</p> <p>“Yes and I hope you and the girls are hungry.” I said and led Sharon down into the basement.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>In the basement William had been completely stripped and was hanging in the rack. Carol was examining him closely as Pauline was whispering to her.</p> <p>“Well Carol what’s your impression?” I asked her as Sharon examined William.</p> <p>“He’s not as big as you are master.” She said which made the other two girls giggle, “And he’s not as hairy!”</p> <p>“Well both those things will happen as he gets older; you’ll notice that he’s old enough to have an erection though?” I said.</p> <p>“Oh yes master, and it feels nice.” Carol said without blushing.</p> <p>“What does he taste like?” I asked her</p> <p>This time she did blush, “I don’t know master, I didn’t think I was allowed to try it.” She finally said.</p> <p>I turned to Sharon, “You don’t mind if Carol performs fellatio on William?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head. “Not at all, he’s used to Safina practising on him, and he’s got a very talented tongue, not upto Safina’s level of course but then he’s at a disadvantage isn’t he.” Sharon said.</p> <p>I ignored the implied comment and just nodded to Carol who knelt before the bound boy. She smiled up at his face, which still had tears on it following his previous punishment, and then opened her mouth to engulf him.</p> <p>After a few seconds his face changed as he registered Carol’s actions on his cock and he started to pump his hips forward, I nodded to Billie-Jo who was standing behind him. As he came back again Billie-Jo brought the taws across his ass.</p> <p>“OW!” He cried and quickly moved forward again pushing his cock into Carol mouth. She started to swallow quickly to get pass the gag effect but William pulled back to continue his fucking motion, just in time for Billie-Jo to strike again.</p> <p>“OW! That hurts!” He cried moving away from Billie-Jo once again and plugging Carol’s mouth. I turned to Sharon</p> <p>“You see Sharon, the taws, when used properly, gives a wider area of pain but without the injurious side effects.” I told her this is a lecture type voice knowing full well that William could hear me. In the meantime Billie-Jo had completed 5 hits and was resting while Carol kept on with her sucking.</p> <p>William started to enjoy the attention that Carol was giving him, this time he started to buck faster into Carol’s mouth without Billie-Jo’s help. Pauline stopped Carol and made her stand back while William’s cock deflated without its stimulation.</p> <p>After a few minutes Carol was allowed to resume her attack, I noticed that Sharon was watching her closely. Then Billie-Jo started again to strike William’s ass with the taws.</p> <p>“Mistress, please stop them, it’s hurting me.” William called to Sharon. I turned to her.</p> <p>“Well Sharon? He is your slave. Do you want them to stop?” I asked her. She looked at Carol moving her head in William’s groin, at Billie-Jo still hitting him with the taws and Pauline standing by with a whip in her hands.</p> <p>“Is she going to hit him with that?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>“Of course she is! When Billie-Jo reaches 15 then Pauline will give him the last 5 with the whip, its simple maths.” I said “You told him that you’d give him 25 strikes, we’re just keeping you to that, unless you decide otherwise of course.” By this time Billie-Jo had just finished her last hit and the two girls paused while Carol brought William over the top and started to swallow his emissions, keeping some in her mouth which she shared with Billie-Jo and Pauline.</p> <p>Carol then returned to me and knelt down, “Thank you master, he was so tasty and there was so much of it!” She said her voice breathless and her eyes sparkling.</p> <p>“Carol you weren’t forced to do that were you?” Sharon asked the kneeling girl in front of us.</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “No mistress. Pauline did say that I could just watch if I wanted to while Billie-Jo sucked William off, but since the only man I’ve done that to is master, I wanted to know what other men tasted like.”</p> <p>“Well he does produce a lot, and you enjoyed it, even when he pushed his cock into your throat?” Carol asked her.</p> <p>“It was a surprise, but I think the small amount of training that Billie-Jo and master have given me helped me.” Carol said smiling.</p> <p>Pauline was now standing in front of William holding the whip. “Mistress, where do you want me to hit him? On the front or behind?”</p> <p>William was now looking at Pauline in fear, trying to move his groin away from the whip welding girl. He looked over to Sharon and started to beg. “Please mistress, don’t let her hit me there! I’ll do what you tell me but please stop her!”</p> <p>Sharon considered his pleas, “Can you release him Pauline, I’m sure he’ll behave himself. William you will get dressed and then thank Carol here for taking care of you!”</p> <p>Billie-Jo released William from the frame and then put the taws and whip away. William in the meantime picked up his shorts and put them on wincing as the fabric rested on his heated buttocks. He put on his shirt next then his socks finally he pulled up his pants, again feeling the effects of the beatings on his skin.</p> <p>He then turned and walked stiffly to Carol. “Thank you Carol for servicing me.”</p> <p>Carol was about to answer but was stopped when Sharon slapped William across the face. He looked at her tears bunching on his face. “William! Carol was not acting like a cow to your bull. Thank her nicely for the blow-job she gave you!” Sharon said.</p> <p>William looked at the girl, who was still kneeling in front of us, and then bowed – taking in a deep breath as his buttocks rubbed against the material of his shorts. “Thank you Miss Carol for giving me a very nice blow job.” He said formally and then raised himself up and looked at Sharon.</p> <p>“I’m sorry for my attitude mistress, I will try to do better.” He said rubbing his buttocks as he spoke, but there was something in his eyes I didn’t trust.</p> <p>“I’m sure you will William, I’m sorry I had to do that but you were starting to get above yourself. Now return upstairs.” She watched as the boy left. “I’m sorry Paul, I think I may have made a mistake bringing him here, I just wanted to split him from Safina for a couple of days.” She said quietly.</p> <p>I didn’t say anything, what could I say about that? I looked at my watch. “Well it’s almost dinner time. Girls prepare yourselves; Pauline will give you your instructions but for now go and get washed. Sharon if you’ll accompany me upstairs.” I held out my arm to Sharon who graciously took it and we walked through the door and up the basement stairs.</p> </div>",[]
1213,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 27",27,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-09,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The table was set and the food was ready, the only thing missing was my guests and the girls. I went to my computer and pressed a button. All the screens in the house displayed a gong and a mellow sound sounded from the speakers.</p> <p>Sharon and William soon appeared and I placed them in their seats, I made sure that his seat was padded. And then the girl’s appeared. Billie-Jo and Pauline were in their finest dresses, behind them, looking slightly apprehensive, dressed in the Alice costume was Carol.</p> <p>At her scared look I took her hand and smiled at her “Don’t worry Carol, I’ve made sure that the costume is inactive.” I told her.</p> <p>But she shook her head, “It’s not that master, I’ve never been up here before and I feel awkward.”</p> <p>“Don’t worry, now if you sit here beside Pauline and me. Billie-Jo, you sit opposite Carol with William beside you with and Sharon at the end.” They all sat in the places I’d chosen for them, I started placing the plates before them.</p> <p>“And did Pauline cook this meal?” Sharon asked.</p> <p>“Oh no mistress, master is an adequate cook.” Pauline said smiling sweetly.</p> <p>“Adequate am I? I’m tempted to send you away from this table so you won’t have to eat this adequate meal!” I said, but smiling to show I was joking.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, you’re a wonderful cook!” Pauline said quickly and out loud, and then in a quieter voice she added, “It’s just that the food doesn’t help you sometimes.” Which was heard by both Carol and Sharon who laughed aloud. I gave a mock glare at Pauline and then placed her plate before her.</p> <p>Carol’s plate was just as full as the others but the plate itself was slightly smaller so that the overall impression was of unity with everyone else’s. Carol looked at me worry showing in her eyes, “Master, I don’t think I’ll be able to eat it all.” She whispered to me</p> <p>I patted her hand as I sat down. “Don’t worry Carol, it’s not as much as you think.” I think everyone’s eyes were on Carol as she started to eat, but from the corner of my eye I could see William looking first at Sharon and then at Carol...</p> <p>The meal progressed as I hoped. Carol managed to clear her plate, she looked so surprised that she’d managed it and then she started to look around at the other plates the still had food on them, I bent closed to her. “Still hungry?” I asked her, she nodded. I went to the kitchen and picked up the second plate.</p> <p>I returned to Carol and placed it in front of her. “This time you don’t have to eat all the food, just as much as you can.” I told her, she smiled to me gratefully.</p> <p>“Why does she get special treatment, she’s just a slave!” William spoke up</p> <p>“Because William, she’s recovering from an illness, I’m allowing her to remain here until she’s fit. . . And NEVER question my actions again young slave or you will find yourself down stairs in the frame again, and no cushions for your butt either!” I said. William turned to look at Sharon who met his eyes evenly.</p> <p>“This is Paul’s house, and she is his property to use as he sees fit. If you do question him like that you deserve to be punish!” She looked at me, “I do understand Paul and I give you permission to do whatever you want with him, just don’t seriously injure him.”</p> <p>William was open mouthed as he heard Sharon speak, but at a look from her he returned to his meal. Sharon then spoke, “I’m sorry about him Paul, we’ve allowed him too much freedom I suppose. Do you want him to share your bed tonight?” She asked me seriously.</p> <p>I made a show of considering her offer and then shook my head, “No thank you Sharon, I’m afraid my tastes do not run that way. However do you wish to borrow Billie-Jo again while you’re here?” I countered.</p> <p>Sharon looked at Billie-Jo, who had dropped her head slightly, “Only if Billie-Jo wants to, I’m not going to force her.” She looked at Billie-Jo, “Well Billie-Jo? Do you wish to join me tonight?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked up at me and I said, “Well Billie-Jo, it’s your choice, you can either stay with me tonight or with Sharon.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at Pauline, “Will you stay with master tonight?” At Pauline’s nod Billie-Jo smiled at Sharon, “Yes Mistress I will... But what about Carol? Who’s going to sleep with her?”</p> <p>William’s ears pricked up at that, and I could tell he’d been doing the maths, but I was going to disappoint him, “Carol deserves a night to herself, she’ll lie in her own bed. William you can have the settee in the living room!”</p> <p>“Mistress can’t I share your bedroom please?” He pleaded with Sharon but she shook her head.</p> <p>“No William! You’re not sleeping with me tonight! After your behaviour you deserve a night on your own!” Sharon said.</p> <p>The rest of the meal William spent moping away.</p> <p>Carol nearly cleared her second plate of food before she gave up. “I’m sorry master, I can’t eat any more.” She said. Actually I was surprised at how much she had managed to finish off.</p> <p>“Alright Carol, I’ll let you off... this time.” I said, but smiling to take the sting out of my words. For dessert I had ice-cream – no matter how much food children have, there is always room for ice-cream! And such was the case with Carol, it had been so long since she wanted to touch the dessert that she had surprised herself as she cleared a plateful without thinking...</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>After the dinner the girls took their plates into the kitchen and started the washing up, Sharon looked at William who reluctantly went with them while Sharon spoke to me. “How long has she been on solids?”</p> <p>“Only the past week, I wasn’t sure if she could eat a full meal. I cheated with the plates I admit, but she nearly ate a whole portion.” I said.</p> <p>“Well she certainly has improved, the skin tone and general condition has obviously bloomed, and her little display earlier shows that you’ve been teaching her more than English” Sharon said while smiling.</p> <p>“It was difficult with both Pauline and Billie-Jo talking about the fun they’ve had, Carol showed an interest, which isn’t unusual in a girl hr age.” I said.</p> <p>“Are you sure you haven’t forced her to study this? I wouldn’t put it pass you!” Sharon accused me.</p> <p>“Carol knows what I’m like, and anyway she’s quite ruthless herself, you should see how she reacted when Marcie’s abduction DVD arrived, she had no pity for the girl.”</p> <p>“You received a video?... Can I watch it?” She sounded eager so I went to the basement to get the two DVD’s. While there I brought up the computer and started a special program, I returned upstairs to Sharon and then handed the two DVD’s over.</p> <p>“Here they are, I don’t know if you’ll enjoy them.” I said to her.</p> <p>“I am interested in why Carol has become so, so... ruthless as you said, this Marcie is the girl who convinced her to diet?” I nodded, “Maybe it’s just Carol’s way of dealing with it, and how can I play these?” She asked.</p> <p>“Well Billie-Jo’s PC has a DVD drive in it, all you need to do is to load the discs and they should run automatically, if you have any problems then Billie-Jo can help you.” I told her.</p> <p>A crash from the kitchen drew our attention to a slight altercation. I went there to find a plate smashed on the floor. I folded my arms and looked at the group of, now silent children. “Well? What happened here?” I asked them.</p> <p>Pauline spoke up, “Master, we handed William a cloth to wipe the plates, but he said it wasn’t his job!”</p> <p>“You fucking snitch! Telling tales like that!” William said, for which I slapped him across the face.</p> <p>“I asked my slaves a question and I expected an answer. They know that I do not like liars and so they will tell me the truth. I will consider your punishment later!” I told him coldly</p> <p>“But you have a dishwasher! Why do you want us to do this by hand?” William protested.</p> <p>“To teach you that life isn’t fair! Now you will help the girls by drying up!” I told him, not emphasising the double meaning in my words, I did notice that Carol looked slightly white and so I tapped her on the shoulder, “Carol come with me.” And held her arm as I half helped, half carried her from the kitchen.</p> <p>As we left I heard William say, “Why doesn’t she help us? Why is she getting preferential treatment?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo’s scornful voice sounded down the hallway, “Because he is the master and we are his slaves, that’s all you need to know!”</p> <p>I took Carol down into the basement where I found Sharon already waiting, “I thought she might be tiring about now, too much food and all that! Now off with that dress!” And she went to undo the button on the Alice costume.</p> <p>“I’d better do that Sharon, you never know what you might activate.” I said finding the secret button that allowed the costume to fall apart and drop away from carol.</p> <p>“Oh am I glad to get that off!” Carol exclaimed making Sharon turn to look at her oddly.</p> <p>“It’s a rather special costume, able to work it’s own magic on the wearer, it’s a bit like the cursed dancing shoes story.” Sharon looked at the label, ‘Red Riding Clothiers’ and then noted where it was made.</p> <p>“Oh a Ropeville manufacture is it?” She said, stating the obvious, “I wonder if I could get something like it?”</p> <p>“You have to be vouched for by a customer, and she’s particular who she sells them to.” I told Sharon while pushing Carol towards the bathroom area to wash and relieve herself.</p> <p>Sharon did a brief examination of Carol when she returned to the bed before she finally kissed the girl’s forehead and turned to me, gesturing that we should leave Carol to sleep, I dimmed the lights and turned on a special switch, I closed the door behind me and locked it.</p> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo were sitting in the living room, William was pacing away, not seeming to notice anything being too wrapped up in his thoughts, Sharon sat down in a chair and I sat opposite her.</p> <p>“Well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Yes, she is, very well indeed. Her weight is still below normal but it’s now possible to bring her upto normal within a month or so. I take it you haven’t, er... taken her yet?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, to begin with she wasn’t fit enough and now...” I paused.</p> <p>“Yes, and now?” Sharon persisted.</p> <p>“Now I’m waiting for her to make up her own mind. I’ve found that I can’t force her. You see I’ve been asked to help her and so I will.” I said quietly</p> <p>Sharon said nothing but nodded, she held out her hand to Billie-Jo who graciously rose from her seat and accepted it, Sharon said goodnight to us and went with Billie-Jo to her bedroom. I went from the living room to an airing cupboard and got out sheets and a pillow for William to use. I wasn’t yet sure how I was going to punish him for the past events, but I would sleep on it.</p> <p>I touched Pauline on the shoulder and said goodnight to William – who failed to answer! And so we left him to his silence.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>I helped Pauline from her clothing, clutching at her body with my hands and mouth, finding the small crevasses in her body, causing her to giggle and moan with pleasure. I quickly stripped off and lifted Pauline onto the bed, but she slipped off from it and knelt before me, she took my cock in her mouth and started to suck on it.</p> <p>I placed my hands on the back of her head, feeling the silky softness of her hair as she bobbed back and forwards on my cock, taking more of me inside her mouth, before pulling away from me.</p> <p>She licked has lips as she stared up at me. “Now master, now you can take me.” She moved back to the bad and positioned herself on it with her legs open. I smiled down at her and shook my head, taking her feel in my hands I drew them together and then licked the soles of her feet causing her to giggle.</p> <p>“That tickles master, but it feels really nice.” She said, relaxing in my care. I continued this time working on her toes, taking each one into my mouth – in a way I was happy that I made the girls wash so often, but I wasn’t going to worry about that now.</p> <p>I slowly worked my way up her legs, pausing at her knees, which I then separated and started kissing up the insides of the thighs, causing her to pant with excitement. Finally I reached the junction of her legs with its treasure. I was just about to dig my tongue deep into my sweet slave’s depths when an alarm rang out.</p> <p>Pauline looked at me, “The basement!” Was all I said, before I could say anything else she was out of the bed and rushing into the hallway.</p> </div>",[]
1214,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 28",28,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-09,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>William tossed and turned on the settee. How dare this, this... man, decide what to allow HIM to do! And then there was his mistress offering his body to be used by that MAN! And finally leaving him alone when there was another girl in the house that he could use!</p> <p>William got up from the settee, he knew that he wouldn’t get any sleep this night... he crept upstairs and listened to the bedroom that his mistress had been assigned. It was empty! The bed wasn’t occupied. That made him angry! At first with his mistress and then with that man the strange master! Those three girls... A moan from one bedroom he could recognise as his mistress. William went to the door and nearly entered the room. He looked through the keyhole at the girl bent over and sucking at his mistress’s source.</p> <p>How dare she! Sharon was his mistress to attend to... it was bad enough to share her with George and Safina without these interlopers taking her away from him. He listened for a few minutes more, he could hear ‘that man’ playing with the other girl. Which left the other, other girl...</p> <p>William started to check the other rooms, but that girl couldn’t be found upstairs and he knew she wasn’t on the ground floor, which left... that place.</p> <p>He found the door to the basement and slowly walked down the stairs to the closed door, the key was in the lock and he turned it, the ‘click’ of the lock opening sounded loud to his ears, but no-body else seemed to have heard it, he slowly turned the handle to open the door.</p> <p>The whole area was dark, but after a few minutes as his eyes adjusted to the darkness he could make out a patch of light in an area, and another in what appeared to be a bathroom area – Well he could make out a toilet, William remembered what Safina had told him about having to use a clear toilet in front of her trainer, he’d dismissed it as some fantasy that her trainer had concocted.</p> <p>William shook his head, there was movement in the bed, he remembered what he’d heard in the living room. This girl was still a virgin! Her vagina never touched by a man’s cock! He quickly undressed and approached the bed.</p> <p>As he passed a table he found some handcuffs, he smiled to himself, ‘waste not want not!’ he thought as he picked them up. Then he carried on to the bed. The girl was asleep, William examined her body, she was quite tall, but then her breasts were just forming, she could be either a young eleven year old or an old nine year old... But a virgin? It wasn’t often he’d had one, Okay then he’d never had one at all, even Safina when he first caught her wasn’t a virgin, he’d learnt her story over several night, after she had pleasured both Sharon and George and was tired out, she couldn’t stop him as he mounted her – it was something they didn’t teach in the orphanage, it just came naturally, and those goody-goods had missed him, because they just seemed to prefer the girls, must have been some sort of girly thing. But again this wasn’t the time to dwell on the past, the present was calling.</p> <p>Taking one of the cuffs he fastened Carol’s wrist to the side of the bed, then he gently pushed her onto her back and quickly cuffed her other wrist to that side of the bed. Then he straddled her body, aiming his cock at her mouth.</p> <p>Carol was sleeping and dreaming, she dreamt that the master had decided to train her properly as a slave. He was making her kneel down and was approaching her with his cock, except it was nearly hairless. She tried to move her hand to hold his cock but found that it was held fast. She blinked her eyes – this wasn’t a dream. She could see a youth’s body right in front of her face.</p> <p>Carol opened her mouth to scream out but William chose that time to push forward invading her mouth with his cock.</p> <p>“You know Carol girl, I liked the blow job you gave me.” William said while pushing in and out of her face. “I liked it so much that I wanted another one, without that bitch hitting me on me bum!” He jabbed in again, Carol remembering her ‘lessons’ kept her throat supple and breathed through her nose.</p> <p>“You know that’s a nice soft mouth you have darling, I’m almost tempted not to fuck you just yet... but I want a taste of your cherry!” He pulled out of her mouth and waved his cock in her face. “Now it’s nice and moist ready to slide into your cunt!”</p> <p>“You can’t do that! It’s meant for master to take not you!” She said hoarsely</p> <p>“Master this, master that! I tell you I’m fucking fed up with your fucking master! You know what I say? NO MORE FUCKING MASTER!” He leered at carol, “and you know something else cunt? I’m going to be fucking you!” He stated sliding down her body, she felt his hard cock moving down her chin, her throat, her newly forming breasts, tracking slime into the valley they were creating, and past her navel.</p> <p>“That’s a nice tight cunt, and my prick will be the first thing inside it!” William stated to gloat as he drew his hips back ready to impale Carol on his cock.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>At my saying ‘the basement’ Pauline knew there was a serious problem, she jumped up and ran, naked, from my room. She went past Sharon and Billie-Jo who were in the same state of dress. I walked past their door, “What’s happening Paul?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know, it could be that Carol’s having a nightmare and is shouting out no!”</p> <p>In the meantime Pauline had arrived at the bottom of the basement stairs – to her surprise she found the door not only unlocked, but open! She crept in and saw a shape moving down Carol’s body, she knew that this was wrong, but as Pauline she wasn’t in any state to help Carol.</p> <p>Pauline felt an internal pressure build up inside her, and a mental voice ‘saying’ “don’t worry love, I’m just taking over for a few minutes!” then Pauline found that she was now a passenger in her body.</p> <p>This new Pauline stealthily approached the bed, she watched as William settled his body over Carol, she could see his hand reaching down to position his cock on Carol’s untried slit “. . . my prick will be the first thing inside it!” William said at which point Pauline struck.</p> <p>William felt someone grab hold of his feed and was quickly pulled down Carol’s legs, the next thing he felt was the metal foot rest hitting his balls making him scream out in pain.</p> <p>Pauline kept pulling him along and was happy to hear him cry out when his chin also hit the footrest. William ended up on the floor, one hand cupping his balls the other holding his mouth. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing cunt?” He managed to say, not noticing the stance that Pauline had taken.</p> <p>“You were warned that you had to obey master’s orders, why did you disobey them?” She asked coldly</p> <p>“Listen cunt! He’s your master not mine!” William said angrily, “He might boss you around but that don’t wash with me!” And he lashed out with a fist at Pauline who just bent back to avoid it when she straightened she smiled at him.</p> <p>“Try again?” She said and gave a large yawn. William just glared at her and then charged towards her with his arms open wide in a bid to capture her. Pauline stood still until he was almost up to her and then she ducked down and rolled away from William.</p> <p>“You little witch!” William said and then looked at how Pauline was standing. “Hey... that’s how those bitches at the orphanage would stand before they’d punish us! You’re not one of them are you?”</p> <p>His words made Pauline pause for a second and then she gave a cold smile, “They only punished those who didn’t listen and deserved it, those of us who did as we were told got on in the place.” And she ducked again as a wild blow just missed her face.</p> <p>“Yeah! But I managed to get away from them, I was smarter than they knew . .. a little sob story to Elizabeth and she found my mistress and her little slit of a slave. I’ve had fun with her you know. But now Mistress is turning against me and listening to your bastard of a master.”</p> <p>Pauline shook her head, “And so you decided to take it out on Carol? I thought you were Ropeville trained!”</p> <p>William took a step back, “What do you know of that place anyway? Hey didn’t I see you... yeah you were one of those brats that the teachers took care of weren’t you?”</p> <p>Pauline smiled, “Yes dear William... and I remember you, why was it you were never at the orientation meetings? You would have learnt a lot you know.”</p> <p>“I didn’t need no such lessons, bunch of pansies listening to tapes! No I managed to get out and adopted by Sharon, made out I was a mummy’s boy and needed love! Fooled that Elizabeth I did.” He started to brag.</p> <p>Pauline closed her eyes and then opened them again, fury was present in them, “It’s a pity you didn’t take any of the lessons, you would have learnt how to stop this...” She went down onto the floor raking her foot round and sweeping William off his feet. “And then you wouldn’t be unable to block this. . .” she jumped onto her feet and then rolled over to land on William’s stomach knocking the wind out of him. “And lastly you’d be able to stop me from doing this...” She brought both hands knifing into the sides of William’s neck rendering him unconscious.</p> <p>The sounds of hands clapping from the door way made Pauline spin around to see myself and Sharon standing there, Pauline felt a rush of emotion and then she was ‘back’ in control of the body. She went to Sharon and knelt down on one knee.</p> <p>“I’m sorry mistress; I should have asked your permission before making William unconscious.” She said</p> <p>“Not at all Pauline, to be honest Elizabeth did warn me that there was a problem with William, but she couldn’t be sure as to what it was. I’ll have to let her know and to see if there is anything that can be done about him.” Sharon said to the panting girl, she then turned to me. “I’m sorry about William, is there anything you can do to restrain him?”</p> <p>I thought for a moment and then whispered to Pauline who smiled at me and ran to the toy cupboard. In the meantime Sharon and I went to Carol and loosened her handcuff. She looked at me. “Thank you master, I’m glad you sent Pauline to rescue me, but how did you know?”</p> <p>“Well first of all I didn’t send Pauline, she ran her of her own accord, the second thing... Well when I came down to pick up the DVD’s I activated a watchdog program, it was a babysitter one to monitor the slaves in their first few days, when they have nightmares and starts shouting out in their sleep, it’s set off by the word ‘no’ being shouted out more that anything else, the other thing I did was to suppress the alarm circuit down here, it’s a switch by the door, that way none of the computers down here would go off.” I ruffled her hair, “It’s a good job you were able to shout out the word ‘no’ otherwise it wouldn’t have activated.”</p> <p>Carol suddenly went white, “Master... I... didn’t... call... out! After William made me deep throat him I could only whisper, he was the one who was shouting not me!”</p> <p>This stopped me cold, I should have warned Carol about my suspicions of William and the safety procedures that I had set up. Again hindsight is always 20-20. A sobbing moan from the floor reminded us of our culprit but Pauline was now at hand with a part of the punishment. Although made for the female form the catsuit was able to accommodate a male occupier. It would be slightly painful in one particular area, but that couldn’t be helped.</p> <p>I went to the computer and quickly accessed the program for the costume, I noticed that there was an auto-fit mode and selected this, the next box asked male or female, it seems that this was already in the program, it’s just I’ve never used it before and kept it defaulted to female, I debated this but finally selected male.</p> <p>Reason for use? Was the next question with a drop down box, I selected containment/punishment. The next screen appeared without any pre-selections, Punishment was the heading: along with a warning that it was unsafe to have the suit remain above level 5 for prolonged periods and that it was certain death to keep it on 10 for more that 5 seconds. I looked at Sharon who shook her head, “I’m not sure about this.” She said. I selected 1 and on the screen a descriptor appeared, ‘the skin is agitated as if ants are walking over it, particular concentrations around the genitals and the breasts/chest area.’</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “Well that doesn’t seem very bad!” she said.</p> <p>“You try to scratch that after a couple of hours, it will drive you mad!” I told her and she nodded. I set it up for a random attack of level 1 and level 2 with small gaps of nothing. Then Sharon noted another entry, Anal probe!</p> <p>“Give him a touch of that, he’s never liked George using him and it might help to break his resistance before I ship him back to Ropeville!” She said. I checked with the instructions, the ‘tail’ on the costume could be used as an anal dildo, the suit would automatically send a measured amount of the tail into the body of the wearer, either as a pumping action or just resting.</p> <p>Again I set this to a random setting with the maximum length of 12 inches; at least the tail was flexible and not rigid, so it would be uncomfortable for him when it was running.</p> <p>I helped Sharon to dress William in the costume and fixed it tight, automatically the fabric seemed to shrink to fit the boy, we took him to the punishment frame and tied him to it. I turned to Sharon and asked, “Do you want him gagged?” she shook her head.</p> <p>I looked to the bed where Carol was watching the processes with interest, his dressing and immobilization on the frame. “I don’t think that you’re going to get much sleep with William hanging around over there, so I think you’d better come upstairs tonight, we’ll leave William here to ponder his position!”</p> <p>“Master, please what’s happening? It was Carol! She called me down here! She wanted me to have her... OW! What’s that?... There’s something in these clothes with me!...” He started to squirm in an attempt to escape the effects of the itching that was occurring in the catsuit.</p> <p>Sharon looked back at her slave jiggling about on the frame, but I pulled her along and out of the door, just as I was closing the door we heard.</p> <p>“What’s that? NO! NO! Its poking into my... my... AAAaaarrrghhhh! NO PLEASE NOT THERE! NO! NO! AAARRRGGHHH!” I paused at the foot of the stairs; there was something... oh yes! I quickly returned to the basement and the computer.</p> <p>As William saw me he was pushing his hips forward as if to escape something and I could see the tail of the suit moving around. I stopped the watchdog program and went to the door again, “Please Sir. Can’t you let me go? I’ve learnt my lesson, honest! I’ll be good I promise!” William was pleading with me so I stopped and looked at him.</p> <p>“You know why girls were placed on this earth?” I asked him, he gave a wild smile and looked around.</p> <p>“Sure! They’re there for fucking, what else are they good for?” That’s what you do isn’t it? Taking them, raping them and then passing them on for others to rape!” He said and then grimaced, “Oh god! There it goes again! Can’t you stop it? Please sir?”</p> <p>I smiled at him, “William, William, it’s true that I take girls and force them into this life. It’s true that I create slaves for people. . . Have you ever really looked at Safina, or Billie-Jo for that matter? They have been transformed! Their lives are improved in a way they’d never realised. Think about that tonight!” And I walked away from the boy and closed the door, shutting away the scream that started to come from his mouth as the tail started to thrash.</p> <p>I caught up with Sharon at the top of the stairs, “I don’t want him down there Paul, but in a way I never want him back again!” She said to me tears in her eyes.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, all he need is a firm hand; leave him down there all night. Don’t even think about him!” I took Sharon’s arm and steered her towards Billie-Jo’s room, “I suggest you watch the second DVD, picture how William should have been treated to ensure he became the type of slave you though you had.”</p> <p>I opened the door and ushered Sharon into the room, I could see Billie-Jo lying on the bed naked, her eyes closed in sleep. I pushed Sharon to the bed and closed the door; I walked into my room to find Pauline holding onto a crying Carol.</p> <p>Pauline looked up as I entered the room, “I’m sorry master... but William annoyed me!” She said</p> <p>I smiled and shook my head, “Don’t be Pauline. He was building up to something, I’m only sorry that I didn’t warn Carol, or let her know of the program, that was remiss of me!”</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “I’m not crying because of that master, it was just that he almost took my virginity from me... and I wanted you to have it!”</p> <p>I looked at Pauline who smiled and nodded her head, “It was what she was dreaming of when William woke her, master” she confided to me.</p> <p>I held her hands in mine, “Carol it’s not something that you should be offering to me out of any type of gratitude,” I smiled with a thought, “It was Pauline who rescued you from William, why don’t you let her take it?” I said.</p> <p>“No master! I want you to do it, I want to feel a flesh and blood penis inside me not some rubber imitation!” she said hotly</p> <p>I sighed, “You don’t realise what you are asking for. It’s better to practise first, to get your body used to the size of a man’s cock before even thinking about the real thing, I’ll get Billie-Jo to start you on a training routine tomorrow.” I told the girl and then noticed the look that she passed to Pauline.</p> <p>I turned to Pauline and put my hands on my hips, “Okay slave Pauline... tell me!” I instructed.</p> <p>Pauline looked at Carol and shrugged her shoulders, “It’s just that Carol already asked Billie-Jo last week, after the second DVD arrived, she wanted to know why a sandpaper dildo would feel so painful...” She faltered in her answer and so I prompted her.</p> <p>“And so...?” I said,</p> <p>“And so Billie-Jo gave her an anal-plug to practise with.” Pauline finished.</p> <p>“But I only put it between the lips; Billie-Jo wouldn’t let me go too far.” Carol said quickly – too quickly I thought.</p> <p>“How far?” I asked her</p> <p>She lowered her head, “Well not all the way in anyway, I mean I stopped when I felt it hit something inside me. And it wasn’t too painful, at least the first three weren’t!”</p> <p>I looked at Pauline, “The FIRST THREE?” I asked – well I think I shouted in fact.</p> <p>“Yes master, she wasn’t satisfied with the small size and so she’s progressed, she isn’t doing so badly, better than some of the trainees would have done, in fact.” Pauline said as if proud of this achievement. “And we’ve made sure that she’s still a virgin.”</p> <p>“And so you want me to finish what William started with you is that it?” I asked Carol who slowly nodded her head.</p> <p>“Master I’ve seen how you are with Pauline and Billie-Jo, apart from those first nights when you were trying to frighten me, they told me that you always gave them pleasure when you had them, I just want some as well.” Carol said smiling at me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No young lady, you were brought up here to sleep and so you will. But as for you Pauline, we have some unfinished business to complete, and I think you also deserve a punishment for acting above my head. So while Carol lies back you will start to eat her out while I make use of your other orifices.”</p> <p>“Oh yes master!” Pauline said and immediately positioned Carol onto her back and started licking around her young friend’s slit and clit. Her body was so placed that I had a choice of targets to use first. Remembering young William downstairs I decided on her ass, just to give her something to think about before I would move onto more... pleasurable places.</p> <p>That night we all fell into a deep sleep, with the exception of William who remained awake the whole time. . .</p> </div>",[]
1215,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 29",29,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-13,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I awoke to the normal sensation of my cock being sucked by one of my slaves, I wasn’t certain which one but the mouth was showing all the training that I’d been teaching my girls.</p> <p>Then when it was at full mast the mouth was removed and I felt the bed shift as some-one knelt on it. Then the head of my cock was surrounded by more flesh as my paramour positioned it inside her slit. She was very tight I could feel her body opening to me as she pushed down.</p> <p>I brought my hands up to her legs and I felt her freeze as I touched her and then she relaxed, I smiled and opened my eyes to see CAROL sitting on me, She saw my eyes and then jammed her body down onto my cock.</p> <p>“Aaaiieee,” She screamed as my cock went through her hymen and she fell forward onto my chest. I wanted to pull out of her to try to comfort her but knew that wasn’t what she wanted, so I just stayed still.</p> <p>Carol raised her head and looked at me, she was biting her lip in an effort not to scream out again, “They told me it might hurt, but I didn’t know it would be that bad.” She said and then started to smile at me. “Good morning master, I asked Pauline if I could do this.” She said to me and then went back onto her knees again, “Please stay still master and let me do this for myself.” She asked me and started to raise herself wincing as the head of my cock rubbed against the remnants of her hymen.</p> <p>I turned my head to look at Pauline who was kneeing beside the bed watching Carol. “Why did you let her do that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master, she wanted to do this and you wouldn’t have done it until much later. She didn’t want someone like William take it from her and so she decided to do it now!” Pauline whispered to me.</p> <p>I could see that Carol was tiring as she tried to move her legs to aid her movements, and so I moved my hands along both of her legs, on the inside of her thighs until I reached her abdomen and the top of her slit.</p> <p>“Please master, don’t stop me.” She said</p> <p>“Trust me Carol.” I told her and gently moved my hand to her clit, massaging it as I raised my hips to push my cock further inside her body, I could see the blush of her ecstasy building up her body as the pleasure started to run.</p> <p>“Pauline, you didn’t tell me it felt like this!” She said to her friend, “It feels so good!” and then the pleasure manifested itself and she started to bounce faster on my body, I kept on agitating her clit which was now erect in itself.</p> <p>“Oh yes, yes, master!” She called out as her climax hit her, she fell again onto my body, I ran my hands over her sweaty body while she recovered her senses.</p> <p>“Master what happened did you...” She started to ask but then felt me still inside her and she realised, “I’m sorry master I didn’t wait for you to cum, do you want me to carry on?” She asked, but I could see that her cum had tired her out, and so I shook my head.</p> <p>“No Carol, I’ll let you rest for the time being, but I think I will need Pauline’s talents once we get uncoupled.” I said softly.</p> <p>“And I think I’ll need to check that young lady for any serious damage that you may have done to her!” Sharon’s voice said from the doorway.</p> <p>I looked over to the doorway where Sharon and Billie-Jo were standing, Billie-Jo was wearing a smile – only – and Sharon had a dressing gown around her. “Good morning, I hope you slept well?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo giggled at that but didn’t say a word, Sharon smiled, “Yes, surprisingly well. The film did add something to my dreams, not to mention the early morning wake up call I received.” And she looked down at Billie-Jo. Then she moved to me and Carol.</p> <p>“I suppose you couldn’t wait for this child to get better before you took advantage of her!” Sharon said sounding slight annoyed with me.</p> <p>Before I could open my mouth Carol spoke for me, “Master didn’t do this I did! In fact I had to do it while he was still asleep!”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “Well that was rather foolish wasn’t it child? Are you aware how badly you could have been hurt?”</p> <p>Carol smiled slightly and rubbed her slit. “Well I found out when I fell down on him!” she agreed, “I’m just glad that it only happens once!”</p> <p>I frowned, “Only once? I intend to do that again soon!” I said which made Carol laugh.</p> <p>“Oh I didn’t mean that master! I was only talking about losing my virginity.” She said to me, “I don’t know if I’d do it again if THAT healed up!”</p> <p>“Well there’s no chance of that happening normally, well give me a chance to check the damage! Since you’re lying down at the moment I’ll do it here.” Sharon told her.</p> <p>Pauline then pouted, “That’s not fair! Master said it was my turn now!” She protested.</p> <p>Sharon rolled her eyes, “There is another bedroom available, I think you could take him there! Now scoot! I’ve got work to do!” She said and sent Billie-Jo off to fetch her bag.</p> <p>Pauline got up and took my hand, she reached up and then asked me to pick her up, which I did. When her face was level with mine she kissed me and then whispered, “Turn me upside down!” As I did this it brought her face level with my cock which she sucked into her mouth. I found her slit just before me and so I started to pay attention to that.</p> <p>Sharon looked at us and shook her head slightly, “I don’t know I thought you were training those girls, not them you!” She said and then struck me lightly on my ass, “Now get out of here! I’ve got work to do!”</p> <p>I walked, slightly bow legged, out of my room and entered Billie-Jo’s bedroom, the bed was rumpled from the previous occupants, I couldn’t decide how to dislodge Pauline from me to allow us to lie on the bed, and so I placed myself in front of the bed, turned and then fell back.</p> <p>This forced my cock deeper into Pauline’s mouth and she pulled back as the springs in the bed bounced my body back up. Her slit was pushed onto my mouth and I pushed my tongue into her. With my teeth lightly biting her clit.</p> <p>With this action she couldn’t hold back and was soon cumming into my mouth. I pulled her away from me and spun her around. Positioning myself at her cunt and sliding my erect cock inside her.</p> <p>“Oh yes master!” She sighed as she felt me enter her. I admit it was nice to be able to bring myself off inside Pauline as we were, now, well matched, I fitted inside her like a sword in its sheath, and after the stimulations I’d already received I was soon pouring my sperm inside the panting girl.</p> <p>A discrete cough from the doorway announced Sharon, Carol and Billie-Jo all standing there watching me, I rolled away from Pauline and just looked at the group, “I didn’t know I was the entertainment around here.” I said.</p> <p>Sharon smiled, “I don’t know Paul, it certainly looks very entertaining, have you thought about selling tickets?”</p> <p>I shook my head at that and then Pauline said from beside me, “Why not, we’d make a lot of money!” which made the four of them break up laughing. Pauline lifted up her head and looked at Carol, “I’ve got some nice cream for you if you want it Carol.” She said opening her legs, Carol looked at me questioning, I nodded and she ran to Pauline and buried her head in her friend’s quim.</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at me from the doorway, “Can I clean you off master?” She asked and at my nod she ran to me and started sucking at my cock, tasting both my sperm and Pauline’s juices.</p> <p>I relaxed while Billie-Jo was working away and then I looked at Sharon who was just smiling at me and shaking her head slowly, I raised an eyebrow.</p> <p>“You know there are some men who’d give their right arm to be in your position.” She said “Those girls do love you and will do anything for you, even Carol although I don’t know why?”</p> <p>I smiled back at her, “Can I help it if I’m so lovable? Anyway talking about Carol what’s the word?”</p> <p>Sharon moved a chair into the room and sat down, “She came through that ordeal quite well, the hymen was shredded almost cleanly with light bruising of the vaginal wall, how she was able to take you like that I can’t imagine, but she did. I would recommend an antiseptic douche to take away some of the sting and help the bruising, but there is no reason why she shouldn’t be ready for a repeat in a day’s time. I would caution you to use some sort of birth control, as she’s going to be menstruating soon and you don’t want to send her back pregnant do you?” Sharon wasn’t smiling now — she was being serious and wanted me to know it.</p> <p>“To be honest Sharon I don’t think I have any rubbers here, I could use the rhythm method and...” But Sharon was shaking her head as I was speaking.</p> <p>“No good, you know what doctors call those dependant on rhythm?... Parents! No I suggest that you either start getting rubbers or only allow Billie-Jo and Pauline to have sex with Carol!”</p> <p>“But that’s not fair! I wanted to feel master again.” Carol complained.</p> <p>Sharon just stared at the girl, “Look Carol I’m not certain when your body will kick in and start producing eggs, it might even be working away at it now! Normally when you have your periods we can tell when it’s the time to take precautions, but we can’t with you... you’re like a ticking time bomb.”</p> <p>Pauline sniggered, “Yeah! Waiting to ‘blow up!’” she said and laughed with her joke.</p> <p>“It’s not a laughing matter, if you do have unprotected sex I suggest you use a spermicidal douche, but even that’s not fool-proof, normally I’d tell my patients like this that if they think about sex then that’s all they should be doing. THINKING!” Sharon said.</p> <p>“Alright Sharon, I’ll get some prophylactics in and have Carol use her mouth in the meantime.” I said, ignoring the cry of despair from Carol. I tapped the top of her head. “You will obey your master in all things, including this! Understand?” I asked her.</p> <p>She stopped sucking and licking Pauline to look up at me and she said grumpily “Yes master, I understand.” And then she looked at me and said “What’s a prophylactic master?”</p> <p>I looked at Sharon and shrugged, “That’s the problem with being a teacher, you’re always teaching – A prophylactic is a rubber condom that fits over the penis and captures any sperm that is ejaculated from it, the word itself is French with Greek roots, it literately means ‘to keep guard in front of’ which is what it does!”</p> <p>Sharon smiled, “You know, not everybody knows that! There might be hope for you yet!”</p> <p>I tried to look pained as I said, “But Sharon, I am a teacher, even like this I’m teaching my girls new things everyday.” Billie-Jo stood up after completing her task and she pushed Carol aside to take over cleaning her sister.</p> <p>Carol moved back to me and hugged me. “Master please don’t listen to her, I want you to treat me like a slave, I want to know what Marcie is going through.”</p> <p>I held her and looked into her eyes, “No you don’t Carol!” I said bluntly, “The type of trainers that have Marcie don’t care about her, she’s just a thing to be forced into a slave, not a person.”</p> <p>Carol looked at me and then at Sharon. “But what’s the difference? I mean a slave is just a slave isn’t it?”</p> <p>I slapped her face, lightly. “A slave is a person. Remember that! The next time you say it when you mean a slave I will be rougher in punishing you.” I pointed to Billie-Jo and Pauline who both were watching us. “Which one of them is an IT?” I asked her.</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “But they’re not... I mean they are slaves but . .. They’re...” She stopped as she found she couldn’t say the words. I held her and pulled her to me.</p> <p>“That’s the problem, when you are fond of a slave you’ll find that they aren’t objects, they are living, breathing people. And if you own a slave you are responsible for them, their well being and their happiness.” I told her softly, “They are you companion and friend, lover and listener. There for you when you need them. They are never an it!”</p> <p>Carol looked at Pauline and Billie-Jo, “I’m sorry, I just didn’t think... do you forgive me?”</p> <p>The two girls got up and hugged us both, “Of course we do Carol, we understand that although you’ve been here with us you still don’t understand our position here.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“Well I could see the positions very well from here.” Carol said with a grin but tears were showing in her eyes as she spoke. And then she looked up at me, “Will you just give me a taste of being a slave?” She asked me.</p> <p>I looked at Sharon who cocked her head at me, “Well Paul, are you going to make her your slave?”</p> <p>I smiled, “I did say that she was going to be made a model, and she’s almost up to shape, so I think we’ll start some deportment classes soon, make her learn how to walk and to balance her body.”</p> <p>Sharon looked at Carol and made a decision, “I’ll get in touch with a friend of mine, and she’ll be able to send you some films to follow.” She said.</p> <p>I thanked her and then tapped Carol on the arm, “And you slave will follow those films completely until you can do them in your sleep.”</p> <p>Pauline looked up and said, “And knowing master you will be!”</p> <p>I glanced at Sharon and then said, “So is my slave ready for this strenuous activity?”</p> <p>Sharon thought for a moment and then said, “Light activities for the first few days, and then gradually build up to the full routine by the next week! But the moment you feel faint I expect you to stop and sit until you are better, do you understand?” She was looking at Carol when she said this.</p> <p>But I quickly answered, “Of course I will Sharon, but what about Carol.” To which the girls all laughed, “Yes Sharon, I will ensure that she doesn’t do too much.” I said to her, “Now what about breakfast?”</p> <p>The girls all cheered and jumped up, Carol was slightly slower, and they ran out of the bedroom and down to the kitchen. Sharon and I sauntered along behind them, as we approached the kitchen the smell of bacon and eggs was wafting alone to greet us, I opened up an air-vent in the wall, at Sharon’s look I told her, “It’s a direct route to the basement, I hope William isn’t feeling too hungry, because the smell would drive him mad.”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “Oh Paul, I’d almost forgotten about William! I hope he’s still alright!”</p> </div>",[]
1216,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 30",30,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-13,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We completed the breakfast and then we went down to the basement, William was still in the frame, of course, tears running down his face.</p> <p>“please stop them... please don’t let them eat me... please... please...” He was babbling away. The tail of the catsuit was shorter than I’d expected. I went to the computer and brought up the interface programme.</p> <p>The computer interrogated the catsuit and displayed the results on the screen.</p> <blockquote style=""font-family:Courier New, Courier, mono;""> <p>Time spent 7 hours 25 minutes 33 seconds.</p> <p>Level 1 program activated 35 times at various intervals</p> <p>Level 2 program activated 20 times at various intervals</p> <p>Suit self cleaned every 2 hours</p> <p>Subject urinated 5 times, captured as normal in pouches.</p> <p>Sweat captured from torso and stored as per pre-programmed instructions.</p> <p>Depth of penetration – 11 inches – Colon tract would rupture at requested depth.</p> <p>Subject tried to sleep 4 times – but due to punishment programme this was refused.</p> </blockquote> <p>Sharon looked up from the printout. “He’s been awake through all those hours.” She went to move to him but I stopped her. She looked at me, “But why not?” She whispered.</p> <p>“Because he attacked one of my slaves, or rather a guest in my house. I’m afraid I decide on the punishment due to William!” I looked at Pauline and watched her as she shifted aspects.</p> <p>“Master, there is more here than just disobedience, William is a Ropeville orphan and should not have tried anything like this at all! We need to find out how it happened!” This was the ‘spy’ aspect, the one I shouldn’t know about.</p> <p>“Well you spoke to him last night.” I said,</p> <p>“Not really master, he didn’t want to stop his attack and so I had to fight him.” She defended her position</p> <p>“Didn’t you get some information from him when you fought him?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Only a little, he dodged the... extra orientations classes that are held to acclimatise the orphans to life in Ropeville.”</p> <p>“So he wasn’t brainwashed with the rest of the kids?” At her look I amended my words, “He wasn’t set in the same mould as the others.”</p> <p>“That’s nearly as bad! But in essence, yes! I’d have to report this!” I looked at Sharon who’d been listening, “Don’t worry, she’s already aware of me!”</p> <p>“Oh really! Sharon I’d thought you’d tell me of anything like this?” I said to her.</p> <p>But she shook her head, “I’m sorry Paul, but it was strictly need to know! I was told you were being monitored, but she’s still very loyal to you.” She looked at Pauline, “No I won’t be telling them,” She reassured the girl.</p> <p>I quickly looked around to Carol and Billie-Jo – they were both out of earshot and hadn’t heard any of our talk, or so I hoped. I turned back to Pauline and Sharon, “Okay then – Pauline, without my knowledge, will contact Ropeville and inform them of this problem. Sharon you and I will carry on with William’s punishment. Alright?”</p> <p>Pauline smiled slightly, “Yes master, if you’ll excuse me I have to be elsewhere!” And she quickly left us, Carol and Billie-Jo watched her leave, Billie-Jo went to follow her sister but I called her back.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo can you get the dog whip and three taws please, Sharon will be using a taws while I have the whip. For now let’s get him undressed.” While Billie-Jo went to get the items I asked for, I pressed a command button on the computer keyboard. The tail extended to it full length and the catsuit appeared to burst open and away from William’s body, leaving him naked on the frame.</p> <p>I directed Sharon to find the pouches mentioned on the screen and we managed to decant them into a couple of jugs. Sharon looked at them in puzzlement.</p> <p>“What are we going to do with those?” She asked but I could see she already knew the answer to that question.</p> <p>“Well he’s lost a lot of moisture during the night, it’s only right that it gets replaced as soon as possible.” I threw away the contents of the sweat jug – I couldn’t see anyone drinking that, although it was possible. And I poured some of the urine jug into a squeeze bottle and handed it to Carol. “He’s to drink all of that! It will help him to regain a little health during the next part!”</p> <p>Carol took the bottle and placed the straw into William’s mouth, he took a deep draught before the taste struck him, he went to spit it out. I grabbed hold of his face. “Don’t you even think about it slave!” I snarled at him, “You’re going to drink that entire bottle, or I’m going to jam the whole of that tail so far up your ass it’s going to come out of your mouth!”</p> <p>William looked at me as if judging my mood, he didn’t like what he saw and, reluctantly, started to drink again, making a face as he swallowed. When he finished the bottle I showed him the remainder in the jug and smiled, “You’re going to finish that before we’ve finished with you!”</p> <p>I took the whip from Billie-Jo and cracked it, making the boy flinch as he heard it, “Oh no William,” I said, “It’s not the one you hear that’s the problem!” This time I brought the whip down on his back, the way I’d been taught many years ago, a line scored itself down William’s back, and he screamed out in pain. I spoke evenly, “You see boy there are things that a slave understands, like obeying his owner’s orders without questioning it. Knowing your place in a strange house, if you had behaved yourself you would have had a quieter, and happier, night!” I struck him twice more, bring cries from him. I handed Sharon the taws and stood back.</p> <p>Sharon went in front of William, she held the taws up before him, and his eyes were following the leather object she held. “You were told to stay upstairs were you not?” She asked him.</p> <p>“Yes Mistress.” William said quickly.</p> <p>“But you came down here. Why?” She asked,</p> <p>“It was her! She called me down!” William said trying to shift the blame.</p> <p>“You heard her? Through two closed doors?” He nodded his head in answer. “LIAR!” Sharon said bringing the taws down onto his chest, William gave a faint cry, Sharon looked at me, I shook my head and then mouthed ‘upwards’ and looked towards William’s groin. Sharon looked white but nodded her head. Her hand came sharply up striking William in the balls.”</p> <p>“OH GOD! NO!” He screamed out and tried to pull away from her.</p> <p>“You came down here to rape Carol didn’t you?” Sharon said sharply</p> <p>“NO! no! I didn’t mistress, honest.” He persisted, this time Sharon brought the taws down onto his cock. “AAARRRGGGGHHHHH! YES... YES I did. I mean you were with that girl, HE was with that other girl, I didn’t see why I had to miss out!” He started to blubber away. I stood away and gestured to Carol.</p> <p>“How do you feel at the moment?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I feel fine master, why do you ask?” She replied.</p> <p>I directed her to go to Billie-Jo and to get a strap on. She was puzzled but obeyed. I returned my attention to Sharon and William.</p> <p>“You’ve done it before? Haven’t you?” Sharon was asking him. William shook his head but Sharon persevered. She moved behind William and started to strike at William’s ass landing blow after blow.</p> <p>Finally – “YES Mistress... yes... please stop... please” William pleaded away, I stopped Sharon and walked in front of William.</p> <p>“Tell me William, have you forced yourself on Safina without orders or permission?” I asked him softly.</p> <p>He started to sob and hung his head “She... she wanted it... I just .. . just did what she wanted.” He said, but Sharon struck him again on his ass.</p> <p>“I don’t think that was the true situation was it?” My voice was still soft.</p> <p>William stayed in the same state, not answering. Sharon struck twice more before he finally shook his head. “It wasn’t right! Sharon chose me! Why should Safina be their favourite... So I showed her who was the boss. I made her satisfy me after she’d looked after the master and the mistress. It was my right! I told her that it was her place to do it... she didn’t say a word. Then you returned with mistress, I made sure she didn’t have a chance to talk!” I remembered how William had stayed near Safina when I visited them, I thought he was protecting her; it looked as if I was wrong.</p> <p>“You showed her that you were better than she was, you made her do whatever you wanted her to do for you.” I was whispering this to him now, I didn’t trust my voice to betray my feeling.</p> <p>“Yes, it’s the way they should be shown... I had to prove to her that I was a man, and that she had to do what I said... she didn’t want to... but I was stronger.” William panted out</p> <p>“But Safina was Sharon’s slave first, if anything she was above you, better than you!” I said through clenched teeth, Sharon was, by now, almost beyond control – hitting William without aiming. I stopped her. “Sharon, if you hit him too much he’ll get used to it!” She sat in a chair crying.</p> <p>“My poor Safina, she should have said something. What can we do?” She asked me.</p> <p>I gestured Carol over, she was now wearing a large strap on dildo and she stood before me, a strange sight, a young naked girl, her breasts just showing, her flat stomach and girlish legs with a large phallus sticking up from her, it was one of the largest ones we had. I spoke to her, “Carol, this slave wanted to rape you, to force from you that which you were preserving for another.” I could see her eyes grow cold and she looked at William.</p> <p>“It’s not yours, and will never be yours now! This is my body to give to whoever I wish – I only wish I could show you what it feels like...” She paused and looked down at her new attachment and a wicked smile came to her lips, “But I can, can’t I?” She looked at me and I could see that she was getting excited by this.</p> <p>William only had eyes for the dildo attached to the strap-on, “Oh no, please it’ll kill me!” He said.</p> <p>But, after whispered instructions, Carol went behind him. Billie-Jo had found a small box for Carol to stand on; this positioned her nicely to William’s ass. He felt the head of the dildo touching his dimpled anus and whimpered, “No please Carol don’t... I wasn’t going to hurt you, it was all in fun.”</p> <p>Carol bent close to his ear, “You know something slave William? It wasn’t fun! You didn’t think about me, only yourself... you know what? Here’s where I show you how much it hurts.” She looked at me and I nodded. “Master has given me permission.” She drew her hips back and then drove herself forward.</p> <p>“OH GOD! YOU’RE SPLITTING ME!” He screamed out and then screamed again as Sharon struck him with the taws on his balls again.</p> <p>Carol spoke again as she pounded the dildo in and out of Williams ass, “You’re lucky... You’re able to speak out... Just think what I was trying to do with your cock jammed down my throat.” She gave a vicious jab, “This is what it’s like to have a prick up your bum!” She kept reaming the boy until he started to cry like a baby.</p> <p>“Oh no! Please, I’m sorry... it’s just... I... my dad... dad . ..” He didn’t say anything more just cried away. I stopped Carol and Sharon, Carol reluctantly pulling out of Williams abused bum. Sharon just sat back onto the chair. I looked at William and then gestured to Billie-Jo to get a glass of water. She fed it to William who looked slightly shocked at the (non) taste, he swallowed it gratefully and then looked for more.</p> <p>Pauline had returned by this time and looked at the tableaux, “Having fun I see!” She said and then her mannerisms changed as her aspect returned to normal. “Master? Mistress Elizabeth has been on the phone, she would like you to contact her as soon as possible.” She then looked at Sharon, “She did ask if you would talk to her as well, mistress.”</p> <p>I looked at Sharon and held out my hand, “I think now is the best time” She took my hand and I led her from the basemen, I gestured to Pauline, “Keep an eye on Carol and William, also start recording everything he says, If Elizabeth was here I’d think she would ask about Williams’ father.”</p> <p>I watched Pauline blink and her manner changed, “Yes Paul, I’ll see what I can find out.” She said.</p> <p>“Don’t release him from the frame until I say so.” I told her before I left the basement. I closed and locked the door – removing the key and placing it into the small hole that only Pauline and I knew about, I then help the shaking Sharon up the stairs to contact Elizabeth at Ropeville.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>In the basement Billie-Jo and Carol were watching as Pauline approached William, Billie-Jo had noticed that the audio-visual recorder had been started but she didn’t say anything.</p> <p>Pauline picked up a taws and walked over to William, she was idly hitting her hand with the taws, seeing how he flinched as he heard the sound and started to whimper. “You don’t want me to use this on you, do you?” She asked, he hung on the frame and shook his head, “Why?” She persisted.</p> <p>“I... I had to show you!... Show you all that I was a man to be obeyed. . . I had to or else!” He managed to say his voice dropping all the time.</p> <p>“Why what would have happened if you failed?” Pauline asked softly</p> <p>“B... because... dad would take it out on us!” William said in a whisper.</p> <p>“But you were in the orphanage? How would he get you? I mean how did you get into the orphanage?” Pauline asked him.</p> <p>“W... well... dad... died... of... course! isn’t that how orphans are created?”</p> <p>“So how could your dad get you? If he’s dead you’re beyond his reach?” Carol said making Pauline frown at her.</p> <p>“That wouldn’t stop him! He’d always tell me... If you don’t prove yourself then I’ll come and kill you!” he tried to be brave but the fear was evident in his voice.</p> <p>“What about your mother? Couldn’t she have helped you?” Pauline said.</p> <p>“What her? Nope she left when I was younger... it was just me, dad and Sam. It was then that dad showed me how to treat girls” Williams voice changed slightly with the memories, it became sadder, more vunerable</p> <p>“Who was Sam? How old is Sam?” Pauline asked him.</p> <p>“Sam... Samantha was my sister, she was four years older than me... Mum left when I was six... dad said it was because of us she did it... because we wouldn’t behave. . . so he made us behave... he’d punish us every day... but he’d always make it up to Sam.” William’s voice sounded bitter as he spoke. “She used to sleep with me in our bedroom... but she moved to dad’s room... she used to wash me, but then that stopped... dad said that it was just the way women were... you had to show them who’s boss... never give them a chance to get one over on you!”</p> <p>“You were fond of your sister?” Pauline asked him.</p> <p>“Yes... no... yes, but she went to him... she didn’t stay with me .. . why would she do that? Dad was right... they all desert us... Why did she go with him?” He cried out.</p> <p>“Maybe she didn’t have the choice?” Billie-Jo said quietly</p> <p>William’s head turned to look at Billie-Jo, “What?” He asked puzzled.</p> <p>Billie-Jo got up and walked to the frame, she lightly touched William’s leg, patting it as you would a dog, “She might not have left you voluntarily, your dad may have forced her to move into his room... she might not have wanted to leave you.” She said simply</p> <p>But dad wouldn’t do that to her!... it was... just that she wanted him. . . that’s what dad told me!”</p> <p>Pauline looked at Billie-Jo before she spoke, “And of course your dad wouldn’t lie to you so that he got his own way?”</p> <p>William paused before he spoke again. “But that would mean that... No! Dad wouldn’t do that!”</p> <p>“But you would! And you take after your dad!” Carol now spoke up, “Remember. You told everyone that I called you down here when I didn’t! You were trying to get your own way!”</p> <p>“But why not?... I mean it was... “ His voice faltered, “Just... what... dad... taught... me!” he finished saying and then he started to cry again.</p> <p>The girls looked at each other, this was a form of slavery that they couldn’t understand, not even Pauline, but with Elizabeth’s knowledge she understood what had happened to William.</p> <p>“So what happened to Samantha?” She asked him.</p> <p>“She became the mother in the house... she was his favourite... if I tried to play with her he’d hit me... she was his not mine anymore... he told me that was how it was... ‘never let them get the upper hand! Always show them who’s the boss!’ that’s what he told me” William’s voice was a whisper.</p> <p>Pauline thought she had the whole picture, but there was still one thing that she wondered about, “William, what happened to Samantha and how did you dad die?” She asked him.</p> <p>“I remember there was the police... I was eight then... they came and. . . and took me from my bedroom... I had to walk pass... dad’s room.. . The door was open... They tried to stop me from looking.” There was a long pause, Pauline almost prompted William to speak again but then he started talking. “I saw... inside. . . Dad was lying on the bed... there was a knife sticking in him... and Sam...” he drew in a deep breath as he looked back in time, his eight year-old self looking into the doorway. “Sam was near the ceiling... swaying like she was on a swing . .. but she wasn’t... they told me that she had an accident... but I knew they were lying.” He started to cry. “I wanted to stay with Sam... but they said she... she’d gone away... I drove my mother away and my sister as well!” This time he started to cry. Pauline couldn’t ask him anymore questions as she found that she was crying as well.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was holding onto Carol, they had tears on their faces as well. Pauline stumbled to the door of the basement, for some reason she wasn’t focusing too well on where she was going, she found the door locked as she expected but she felt for the hole and the shape of the key which she found.</p> <p>She fumbled putting the key into the lock, but managed to do it, she left the basement, but remembered to lock the door behind her, and then went up the stairs to report back to me.</p> </div>",[]
1217,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 31",31,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-15,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had taken Sharon into my office, I got her a glass of brandy and made her drink it, she’d had a shock. She had thought that William was a good slave and was behaving himself! I sat in front of her.</p> <p>“But why Paul? I mean we’ve tried to give him a good home.” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I’m not sure why Sharon, it’s the cry of many parents when their children grow up and start to change, but in Williams case I think the problem is deeper than just moving in with you. Are you ready to talk to Elizabeth?” I asked her, she nodded.</p> <p>I logged on my computer and clicked on the Ropeville directory. The first name on the list was Elizabeth’s – as it was the most used number on my system. – I clicked on her number and moved the microphone so that Sharon’s voice would be picked up as well.</p> <p>The screen opened up and Elizabeth was there she looked at me and smiled then she spoke, “Hello Paul, I’ve been expecting your call.” She turned to appear to look at Sharon and her face showed sympathy. “Sharon, it’s nice to see you again but I wish it was for a happier reason.”</p> <p>I feigned puzzlement, “Oh so you’re aware of our situation here then?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me and smiled, “Come on Paul! You’ve been aware of our observations for some time! Of course we know of the problem. But it’s highlighted that we here have a serious problem.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t think so, this could have been an isolated incident, and you did tell Sharon that William could be difficult.”</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “Difficult yes, but to rape a defenceless girl, I wouldn’t have thought him capable of that.”</p> <p>“He’s repenting that attempt currently, but we need to decide what to do with him.” I said and looked at Sharon as I said that.</p> <p>“I don’t want to give up on him!” Sharon said finally and I could see Elizabeth exhale as if she wanted that answer.</p> <p>“I hoped you would say that... I’ve been reviewing William’s dossier. It’s a very interesting story.” Elizabeth said</p> <p>“Why didn’t you do that earlier?” I asked, “It might have given some clues to Williams behaviour beforehand.”</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “I’m afraid it wouldn’t as we could never get William to talk about his home life.”</p> <p>“Wasn’t that an indication in itself?” I asked her.</p> <p>She sighed, “You know Paul most problems are highly visible with 20-20 hindsight, and that’s what we have here. William seemed to be getting on alright with his life in the orphanage, but the governors thought that he would benefit from being fostered by a couple outside of Ropeville. Sharon and George seemed perfect for the role, they had Safina – we knew of her position in the family but she was happy there, it was the ideal placement.”</p> <p>“But Sharon and George wanted a slave, not an adoptive son?” I interjected.</p> <p>“William was supposed to have the necessary training to allow him to enter into any situation, he required attention and control, both of which a slave’s attitude would give him.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Elizabeth, you have 2 slaves! Do you attend to them both and control them? Or do they have an amount of freedom?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well Su and Little Cat are different aren’t they? I know them both and they don’t need...” She stopped. “Ah! Yes, I see, Sharon I think I need to offer you the apologies of Ropeville here, we assumed that as you already had a slave that you would be able to give William the tight reign that he needed. I’m sorry we should have stressed that.”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “I think it might have been my fault, you did say that he had problems and I thought that by giving him a loving environment we could help him.”</p> <p>“That’s the problem with slaves, you never get a handbook.” I said and then looked at Elizabeth, “Do you think we could make one up between us?” I said cocking a eyebrow at her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Well we need one with William, what was it that started him off?”</p> <p>“You mean here or his life in general?” I countered.</p> <p>“I suppose there! What was the spark that drove him to attempt to commit rape?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>I thought back, “Well we ordered him to remain in the living room that night, he had to sleep on the settee. Billie-Jo went with Sharon and Pauline stayed with me.”</p> <p>“What about your ‘guest’ Carol, why was she downstairs?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>“She’s still weak from the diet she was on, although she’s better now than she was, but that’s not the point at the moment, There’d been some altercation in the kitchen, William had broken a plate... and I told him that he’d have to obey, it seemed to have raised some friction between us.” I said.</p> <p>“And so he wanted to get back at you by attacking the weakest of your group.” Elizabeth summed up.</p> <p>But I shook my head, “I don’t think he’d even thought of that, it was his baser instincts that were running, he wanted sex and everyone else was busy except for Carol. So he went after her, he already knew that there was a bed in the basement and worked out that she’d be there.”</p> <p>Elizabeth just stared into the screen, “But that means that we’ve set a potential rapist into the world! That’s even worse!”</p> <p>“Not really Elizabeth, we know about him now, he can be treated. But this type of attitude doesn’t come around normally, you know that. It’s something that’s ingrained into a person when they’re younger. It had to be in his original home life. How did he come to be in the Orphanage?”</p> <p>Elizabeth pulled a folder to her and started to read through it, she paraphrased the contents for us. “The police got an anonymous call one night, a hysterical girl said that she’d killed her father. She hung up before they could ask her for her address. By the time they traced the call and arrived, they found a man dead in a bed, he’d been stabbed several times and his penis was completely severed from the body. The fatal blow was directly to the heart. Near the bed they found the body of a young girl, about 12 years old, hanging she had a rope attached to a hook in the ceiling. At first they thought that a madman had broken in, attacked the father and hung the girl. But marks on her body and her prints on the knife soon put an end to that thought. The only other person in the house was the boy William, he was eight at the time. The police tried to trace the mother, but she was supposed to have run off some years before. No other relatives known. William was placed with foster parents but was found to be too disturbed, finally sent to Ropeville Orphanage for care and attention.”</p> <p>She looked up from the notes, “It seems that we failed him as well. The orphanage has its own staff and therapists, but he seems to have dodged their efforts to help him. If we could get him to open up and talk we would have a foothold to expand on. But it appears that he was a very quiet child, wouldn’t really get on with the staff at the orphanage.”</p> <p>I cut in, “It seems that he managed to sneak out of the ‘orientation’ sessions as well.”</p> <p>Elizabeth looked up and closed her eyes for a moment before she looked at me again, “How did you know about those might I ask?” she said quietly, I could hear the warning bells sounding in my head.</p> <p>“While Pauline was defending Carol from William she had a talk with him, I came down as he was talking about dodging the extra lessons. Pauline showed him what he’d missed and knocked him out. When I asked her about them she said they were just lessons to get the orphans ready for life with foster parents.” I said with a bland expression on my face.</p> <p>I could see her studying me before she nodded her head, “Yes, indeed. Was there anything else he said?” She queried.</p> <p>“Not really, I did get the impression that he considered females as second class citizens, but I think that was what he was taught by his father, that might be a place to start.” I told her and then I added, “I’ve left him downstairs with the girls, I’ve asked Pauline, or rather one of her aspects, to try to get him to talk about his home life, I think he’d rather do that than experience any more sessions with Sharon and myself. I’ve asked her to record it as well, just in case.”</p> <p>When I mentioned Pauline Elizabeth seemed to take more notice, she was aware – better than anyone else – about Pauline’s ‘aspects’ as her memories were included.</p> <p>We talked for a little longer; Elizabeth asked if William could be returned to Ropeville as soon as possible, for psychiatric care and re-training. Sharon agreed but asked that if possible William could be returned to her. “I still feel that there might be something inside him to salvage.” She said.</p> <p>Elizabeth studied Sharon carefully before answering, “Are you sure about that Sharon, there could be issues that would need to be resolved. You could come here and I’ll see how you all are feeling.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Remember that he’s admitted to raping Safina, do you think she’d want him back in your house?”</p> <p>She shook her head, “I’ll have to have him back, he’s known to the world as my adopted son, there’ll be questions asked. And if I done what I should have then he might not have turned out...”</p> <p>“He would have done exactly the same – that was how he was raised.” I said brutally.</p> <p>“You can’t know that! You don’t know him at all!” Sharon said.</p> <p>“I do know his type. If you take him back now you’ll have to watch your back every second, just to make sure he’s not sticking a knife into it.” I told her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “I don’t care, there is some good in him, I want him back with us as a family.”</p> <p>I looked at Elizabeth and shrugged, “It’s her decision, I suggest you arrange for William to be picked up from here. How do you want him? Awake or asleep?”</p> <p>“Just leave him to us and we’ll do everything.” Elizabeth said but then was interrupted by Pauline entering the room, tears visible on her face.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mistress, but I’d suggest that William will have to be sedated before leaving here...” and she went on to give a report on the events downstairs. She also typed in a code on the keyboard which transferred the recording of the events to Elizabeth’s computer.</p> <p>At the end of her report Elizabeth sat silent for a moment while digesting the information. “I agree Pauline, Paul if you would ensure that William is sedated I’ll ensure that he’s picked up by our people, they’ll be with you in a couple of hours at the normal place.” I checked my watch.</p> <p>“Okay Elizabeth, there should be no problems there. We’ll listen out for you.” I said and broke the connection.</p> <p>Sharon looked at me and then said, “I’d better get in touch with George and tell him what’s happened.” She said, I gestured to the screen and she selected her number.</p> <p>The call was quickly answered by Sharon’s husband, George, he looked slightly white. “Sharon I’m glad you called... Are you alright there as I’ve just had some disturbing news from Safina. I think there’s a problem with William...”</p> <p>“Yes George I know about it now! I’m afraid that William won’t be coming back with me, he’s going back to Ropeville for councilling... I have a story to tell you...” She said, I gently took Pauline by the hand and led her out of the room.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>It was some time later, we were all in the dining room eating lunch, except William who was now dressed and asleep – tied to the bed in the basement. It was a subdued luncheon I didn’t want to cook a hot meal as the occasion didn’t merit it, the girls were locked in their thoughts, Sharon was tearful after hearing Safina’s story from her husband. And I didn’t want to break the mood.</p> <p>Carol spoke up to interrupt our thoughts, “Master, I don’t understand why William reacted as he did. Didn’t he know he’d be caught?” she asked.</p> <p>“That’s a difficult question to answer, it all depends on his home life. All our responses are governed by how we are raised, we get our main input from our parents – how they react and respond become part of our make-up. I suppose that William’s father controlled his children’s lives so much that it seemed that it was normal to force himself onto his daughter without incurring any punishment.”</p> <p>“But he was punished in the end – Samantha killed him.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“Yes she did, and then killed herself, which in itself was wrong – I don’t mean the suicide itself, it was the fact that she was so frightened of what would be done to her that it seemed the only way out.” I couldn’t say that for certain but I was sure that was the reason. The girls seemed to accept that though.</p> <p>“I know how she felt then!” Billie-Jo said, “When I was held in that brothel I wanted to kill myself... but they never let us. We were forced to live like that. If I could have killed them I would have!” She finished. I reached to her and pulled her onto my lap, holding her and whispering comforting words into her ear.</p> <p>Carol watched me closely before she spoke again, “But aren’t you like William’s father?” this brought a reaction from both Billie-Jo and Pauline.</p> <p>“No! Master is better than that!” and “No way!” I stopped both girl’s tirades to answer Carol honestly.</p> <p>“Yes!” At her amazed look I smiled at her, “The only difference is that I don’t force myself on the girls, it’s now their decision in most cases, it’s because I give them pleasure. I suspect that William’s father was only concerned for his own pleasure not others.”</p> <p>Carol looked at the two girls, “But I’ve seen you forcing yourself on them, you didn’t seem to think about them then.”</p> <p>Pauline smiled, “But we always know when he’s about to do it, it may seem forced but it’s more of a game that we play, it’s fun if done properly.”</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “I don’t understand that.” She said, “I mean haven’t you imposed your will onto Billie-Jo and Pauline? Isn’t that some form of control.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course it is! There is an element of control in everyone’s lives; you just have to recognise it.” I looked at my watch, “At the moment we’re controlled by the time, we need to get William upstairs and to the landing site.”</p> <p>I left the girls to do the washing up and went to the basement accompanied by Sharon, William was still fast asleep on the bed, I untied him and pulled him over my shoulder to carry him upstairs. ‘I’m getting too old for exercise like that’ I thought to myself as I got the top of the stairs.</p> <p>I walked across the fields to where I knew the helicopter would be landing, Sharon was still beside me. I trusted Billie-Jo and Pauline to keep Carol in the house, not that she had any clothes to wear outside anyway.</p> <p>After a few minutes we heard the ‘whoomp – whoomp’ of the helicopter which banked low and landed, the side door slid open and a police officer was jumping out. She – as always it was a woman – took William from me, “how long before he comes out of it?” She asked me.</p> <p>“About three hours.” I said and told her the drug used, she nodded and then said.</p> <p>“You must be Sharon? Do you want to come with us?”</p> <p>But Sharon shook her head, “No I have to get back home to George and I’ve got Safina to look after now.”</p> <p>We stood back as the helicopter took off and whisked William back to Ropeville, Sharon was crying as she watched it disappear, I held onto her as we walked back to the house.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>Sharon stayed another day with us, this time Pauline slept with her, Billie-Jo and Carol stayed with me. I wouldn’t allow Carol to experience full sex with me, but did allow her to give me a blow-job. She also helped Billie-Jo during the night.</p> <p>When I pointed out that she was becoming a sex-addict she just smiled, “I can’t help it, look where I am!” She said and returned to licking Billie-Jo’s slit.</p> <p>Sharon drove away that morning promising to return in a couple of week’s time, by which time she expected Carol to be fully fit. Carol promised to do her best and I growled that ‘she’d better!’ which made Sharon laugh.</p> <p>When we returned to the house Carol held onto me, “I like Sharon, I’m sorry that William caused her a problem.” She said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry too, but I feel worse for Safina. She should have been able to tell someone what was happening to her.” I said.</p> <p>Carol looked up at me, “But master you had no control over Safina once she left you, she should have known she could speak to her masters, or contacted you. But I don’t think William would have let her. No it was better like this, at least now she knows she’s safe.”</p> <p>“But for how long?” I asked her</p> <p>She turned her serious eyes to me, “As long as you are there for her!” and then she walked down to the basement to join Billie-Jo and Pauline, leaving me with my thoughts.</p> </div>",[]
1218,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 32",32,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-16,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was several days later, I’d already received a call from Sharon, once she got home she had sat down with Safina and George and they discussed William, she had impressed on Safina that what William had done was wrong.</p> <p>They devised some codes that Safina could use in case anything like that happened again, Sharon asked Safina why she didn’t think about contacting me over this problem.</p> <p>“But mistress, he’s so far away he’d never be able to help me!” Was Safina’s answer, which made Sharon hug her slave close.</p> <p>“Darling Safina, if you are in any trouble just contact Paul, that’s his name at the moment, and he’ll do whatever is necessary. Why I’ve met one of his slaves that he had to rescue, she’s now living with him.” She made an aside to George, “I did ask if she wanted to join us but she declined.” And then spoke to Safina again, “I’m sure that if you had to call him he’d do the same.” Which might not have been correct but her heart was in the right place.</p> <p>I’d also been contacted by Elizabeth, William had arrived in the hospital and was undergoing therapy, the recordings made by Pauline had helped both Elizabeth and her team greatly, they had a starting point and could play back the parts that they needed to help prompt William. I wouldn’t say that they were gentle with him, but a sharp shock is better than a gentle push in some cases.</p> <p>I then received a small parcel from Bill, it contained two letters for Carol and two DVD’s, there was also a note from Bill.</p> <p>‘Hi Paul,</p> <p> Here is the final recordings of Marcie’s sessions, before you watch them I’ll tell you that I’ve acted on the information they gave. When Carol returns she’s going to find some changes.</p> <p>See the enclosed paper, but I would stress that Carol isn’t shown it until much later.</p> <p>Bill.’</p> <p>I opened the folded newspaper. Local Businessman arrested. Screamed out the headline. Following the apparent abductions and return of Marcie Jones, see previous editions. Her father was arrested for her abduction and other charges, these followed the arrival in several places of video films showing the abuse of Marcie by her sister, the graphic nature of the video is such that we are unable to describe them here. Following information in the video’s a search was made of the land owned by Mr. Jones. Subsequently he was also charged with several murders.</p> <p>The report went on but I didn’t bother to read it, but kept it to one side for later. At least I found out that Marcie was still alive, I didn’t understand how her father was involved in this but I was sure that the DVD’s would provide the answers.</p> <p>I decided to leave the DVD’s until after lunch; they would provide the basis for that afternoon’s lessons.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>The girls were aware that there was something different as I pulled out the television and the DVD-player.</p> <p>“Oh good, another Marcie special!” Carol said with a certain amount of glee in her voice.</p> <p>“Be quiet slave or I’ll let Pauline decide your punishment!” I said quietly but smiling.</p> <p>“Of course master.” Carol replied also smiling away.</p> <p>I started the DVD and turned on the television, on the screen Kitty Kay was being interviewed by the two men.</p> <p>“You know why you’re here Kitty?” Robert asked.</p> <p>“Well, no... dad said you’d tell me.” She said awkwardly</p> <p>“Okay then, we’re doing a hardcore lesbo movie, you play the part of a sadistic bitch who likes hurting girls, young girls! Would that be a problem?” Michael asked casually.</p> <p>“Hell no! How do you want me to play her?” Kitty Kat’s eyes were sparkling.</p> <p>“We want you to play it for real! We’ve got a street kid downstairs ready. Now you’re going to actually hurt her, we want you to sodomise her, and then rape her and then her mouth. While you’re raping her we’ll start spinning the little cunt around.” Robert said</p> <p>“Yeah, we’ve got a special dildo for you, it’s a pneumatic pump action which feeds a small tank on your back. To make it work you have to push the dildo in hard and fast, and then after about 30 pumps it sprays out the gunk in the tank.” Michael added.</p> <p>Kitty smiled and then thought about it, “Won’t that... like... hurt her, being spun around on the dildo though?” she asked.</p> <p>“Duh, yeah, but what will that matter? It’s just some little street trash!” Michael said</p> <p>“Oh yeah, that’s okay then! You gonna snuff her?” Kitty asked smiling at the thought.</p> <p>“No, we’ve got other plans for her, but you wouldn’t mind if it was a snuff film?” Robert said just as casually.</p> <p>“Oh no, dad’s done a few, the last one we had to bury in the hills overlooking the barn where we filmed her.” Kitty said confidentially.</p> <p>“That’s very interesting, but I’m afraid that the little cunt’s going to earn us even more money, by the way you don’t mind she’s only 12? I believe you have a sister the same age.” Robert asked her,</p> <p>“Oh no, that doesn’t worry me. It’s the only thing those street kids are good for isn’t it?” She finished smiling.</p> <p>“Good, that’s a very healthy attitude you’ve got there. Now finally, we have a costume over there, you’ll find there are headphones, that’s so we can feed you your lines... so you don’t have to worry about that side of things. All you have to concentrate on is the action.”</p> <p>“Yes you’ve got several items to tenderise the brat, a whip, a taws, some rods. Remember anything goes, we’ve got a couple of weeks before we have another use for the cunt, so you don’t have to worry about that.”</p> <p>“Oh goody, Daddy never lets me do too much.” Kitty Kat was a rather bloodthirsty person.</p> <p>“That’s nice to know. Now a final thing — the dildo. When you use it on her ass it will be coated in mustard and the liquid in the tanks has a Tabasco base, enough to really heat the bitch up.” Michael said</p> <p>“So she’s gonna... you know... really feel it?” Kitty was smiling at the thought.</p> <p>“Oh yeah, it’s going to be really agonising for the little bitch, do you still want to go on with this, you can still back out you know?” Robert said, although how she’d be allowed to back out I couldn’t see.</p> <p>“Oh no, I don’t want out. Let me at her!” Kitty Kat said, “Can I put my costume on now?”</p> <p>“Of course, we’ve got...” Roberts voice faded as Kitty stood up and started undressing in front of the two men. They focused the camera on Kitty as she unconcernedly stripped off and then held out her hand for her costume.</p> <p>“You know Kitty, you’ve got a lovely body.” Michael said appreciatively.</p> <p>“Well if you like it that much I’ll hold you to it!” Kitty said smiling as she stepped into the legs of the cat suit. She then looked at the camera. “I’m ready for my close-up now!” She said just as the picture faded.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>The picture brightened up to show a naked girl tied, facedown on a frame, her body was practically folded up with her knees painfully opened wide to accommodate her body. Her anus had been lightly oiled, just at the entrance and she’d been given a mild muscle relaxant — to allow ‘quick’ access. The camera panned around to the front of the bound child.</p> <p>Her hair wasn’t just cut, she’d been shaved completely bald, her small tits were crowned with heavy nipple clamps which were causing her face to show the pain she was in already.</p> <p>“Please... It hurts, please let me go... I don’t like this... please! Let me go!” Marcie was crying away. But if she knew what was in store for her she would be screaming, but that was to be in her future.</p> <p>The camera pulled away and then settled down to focus on Marcie’s face, the screen then split into two as another camera was started up and focused on Kitty Kat, she was wearing, appropriately enough, the cat-suit which was opened to display her breasts, these were lightly chained with clamps.</p> <p>The headphones she was wearing were designed as Cat ears and they effectively blocked out all noise in the room. This was proved when a voice boomed out, “Can you hear me?” Marcie answered but Kitty didn’t, showing that she was deaf to any noise in the room.</p> <p>A muffled ‘action’ was called and Kitty walked to a table and picked up a rod, she walked to the bound girl. She rubbed her hand down the girl’s back and ass. “So, young Carol, this is where your life has led you. From the safety of your house to the streets and then to me!” Kitty then put her hand back onto Marcie’s back and pulled it down, her nails scratching red lines from the shoulder blades to the girls’ buttocks.</p> <p>At Kitty’s voice Marcie’s eyes opened. “KITTY, KITTY IT’S ME! HELP ME! OW! NO KITTY DON’T” Marcie called to her sister, who couldn’t hear her, “Please Kitty stop it. OW! OW! YOU’RE KILLING ME!” Marcie said as Kitty started to hit her with the rod, scoring lines over Marcie’s ass.</p> <p>From the screen we heard Robert’s voice, “That’s enough of the rod Kitty, why don’t you try the whip? Aim for her cunt while you’re doing it.”</p> <p>Kitty gave a smile that Marcie, of course, couldn’t see. She returned to the table and picked up a dog whip, she returned to Marcie. “Here’s something you’re going to enjoy Carol. I’m going to really enjoy teaching you a lesson.” She brought the whip down onto Marcies ass causing the young girl to shout out again.</p> <p>“Please it hurts! Don’t, don’t.” Marcie called out, but her sister was too busy aiming at the young and tender cunt before her. “OW! Oh god, oh god, that hurts! Please don’t, please... Help me! NOOOoooo!” she screamed out again as Kitty gave her cunt another strike with the whip.</p> <p>Kitty gave more hits with the whip, alternating between the girls’ cunt and ass, gloating as she saw blood dripping from the cuts she’d made with the whip. She then put the whip down and started to rub the sobbing girls ass. “Does it hurt little Carol, don’t you feel sorry for running away?” Kitty asked in a soothing tone.</p> <p>“Oh Kitty don’t do that, please. Can’t you hear me? It’s me Marcie, help me please!” Marcie tried to wriggle her head but it was restrained in the framework.</p> <p>“Now Carol, although this is a lovely red colour, its cold! I’m going to warm you up!” She went away and got the taws, she then started to lay it hard onto Marcie’s ass, after a few minutes the flesh was starting to glow with heat. Marcie, by this time, had stopped screaming and could only give low moans.</p> <p>“Okay, cut!” Roberts voice said and, apparently, kitty heard that as she put the taws down and left the room.</p> <p>The screen went back to a single picture. Marcie was out cold but a bottle of smelling salts soon brought her around. “no kitty, no more please!” she said pitifully.</p> <p>“Welcome back Marcie, you now our new helper don’t you? She of course doesn’t know who you are! She thinks you’re just another street orphan, a girl who ran away from home and taken by us for a nice little film. She can’t hear you as her ears are blocked.” Robert stood in front of the girl. He held onto her nose and as she opened her mouth her pushed his cock into it.</p> <p>“No Marcie,” he said while thrusting away at the girls’ mouth, “do you know what’s going to happen next?” He asked her and received no answer, of course, “No? Very well then I’ll tell you...” He paused as he gave a deep push and unloaded into her stomach. “First she’s going to bugger you, hard and nasty. But to be kind to you we’ve got your ass nicely prepared for her.” Behind Marcie Michael had dipped his finger into some more oil and slowly pushed it past Marcie’s sphincter.</p> <p>Robert removed his cock from Marcie’s mouth. “No, please that hurts.” She moaned, Robert lightly slapped her face just to get her attention.</p> <p>“Now Marcie, what you’re feeling is nothing. Just imagine what it’s going to feel like when Kitty has driven the dildo deep into your ass!” His tone was of a man talking to a child about sweets, low and friendly.</p> <p>Marcie’s face showed the horror that she felt from Robert’s words, she could feel Michael’s moving his finger in her ass. Then Michael spoke up. “Hey Rob, she’s starting to fade back here, I’ll just give her a few slaps while you get the mustard.”</p> <p>“M... Mustard... What are you?...” Marcie tried to ask but then Michael started hitting her ass again.</p> <p>“You know what its like Marcie, we’re making a big production of this. We’re going to see if you can cut the mustard... or if the mustard will cut you!” Michael said smiling as he watched her ass turn to its fiery hue.</p> <p>“Oh god no!” Marcie said, “I don’t deserve this, I haven’t done anything wrong!”</p> <p>“Really? That’s not what I’ve heard, you’ve pissed off some influential people and they’re paying for this!” Michael said.</p> <p>“But... I’m only a young girl. How could I have done anything?” Marcie said as Michael picked up the other camera.</p> <p>“I’ll leave you to think about that! But in the meantime you should listen to your sister, she’s got the answer.” Michael said.</p> <p>The screen went back to the split display as Kitty Kat re-entered the room. “Are you ready for more Carol?” She asked putting on a slightly large dildo, she attached tubes to its base and gave it a rub, feeling the piston inside ram back into position. She then liberally added mustard to the shaft of the dildo as she’d been instructed.</p> <p>“Carol? You’re calling me Carol? But I’m not her! Oh god that’s what it’s about. I’m sorry please I’m really very sorry, I didn’t mean anything, it was only a joke!” Marcie started to babble away, but Kitty couldn’t hear her and Michael and Robert weren’t interested in what Marcie had to say.</p> <p>“You’ve been soften up enough Carol, now your going to know what a pig feel like at a barbecue!”</p> <p>“No, Kitty don’t! It’s your sister – you can’t do this to me!” Carol cried out forgetting that Kitty couldn’t hear her.</p> <p>“No use struggling my little prey... You will learn that I can do whatever I want!” Kitty was still getting prompts through her headphones. “Ready? Because here comes an ass-buster!” Kitty said and roughly pushed the dildo up into Marcie’s ass.</p> <p>“AAIIEEEE! NO KITTY! DON’T, DON’T” Marcie screamed out with the pain of the entry. Kitty gave a feral smile.</p> <p>“You see Carol, payback’s a bitch!” Kitty said and then looked slightly puzzled as she didn’t understand the line, but she pushed herself further in until Marcie’s buttocks were against Kitty’s hip bone.</p> <p>Kitty leant over Marcie’s back, feeling the piston of the dildo vibrate inside the girl. “You didn’t dream it would be like this did you?” She said into the girls’ ear.</p> <p>“NO KITTY. It hurts, please take it out, you don’t want to do this!” Marcie pleaded.</p> <p>“Oh Carol, you’re such a fool, so gullible, so trusting. You deserve this up inside you!” Kitty said following the words that were being fed to her. Kitty started raking her nails on Marcie’s back, scoring lines in the flesh, and then she moved under the body to the girls’ breasts, pulling on the nipple clamps. “I love the skin of young girls, so easy to mark and tear. I love the feel of their fear when they know there’s no escape for them!”</p> <p>Kitty started to move her hips drawing out the dildo to almost the head and then driving it back up inside the girl. Her hands were busy bruising Marcie’s tits, pulling them and using the clamps causing the girl to moan with the double pain.</p> <p>“No Kitty please it hurts, it hurts so badly.” And then the mustard started to work. “OH GOD, No please Kitty stop... StoPPPPPP!” and then Marcie started to scream in agony. Kitty felt Marcie’s back buck with the pain she rammed in the dildo again.</p> <p>“The pain is exquisite isn’t it Carol, can you feel it burning inside you .. . yes? Well don’t worry little Carol because I’ll soon put that fire out.” And she started to pump away, letting the piston hit Marcie again and again while pumping up the pressure in the reservoir until it was at the maximum and the liquid was soon bursting into Marcie’s colon.</p> <p>Even with the dildo inside her rectum Marcie started to relax as the liquid, at first, started to cool off the mustard coating her anal tube. Kitty pulled out of the girl. “Now that’s part one over, it’s time for part two! Oh yes mustn’t forget.” Kitty produced a large butt-plug and rammed it into Marcie’s ass, “Don’t want any to leak do we!” Kitty said smiling.</p> <p>Kitty wiped the dildo off of the mustard and liquid mixture, along with the brown streaks along the side of the dildo and then lightly coated it with lube for the next act.</p> <p>Marcie wasn’t listening to Kitty now, the pain in her ass was getting worse as the irritant started to work. “Oh god, Kitty, Please I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean it, I’m sorry Carol, it burns please stop it. It’s burning me! Oh god, mummy, daddy, help me!”</p> <p>Prompted by Robert Kitty said, “No-one’s going to help you little one, now’s the time for you to find out what a cock feels like in its proper place!” She lined up the dildo with Marcie’s slit and, again, drove it into the girl. This wasn’t like the way Marcie was forced to deflower herself, with slow and easy pushes. Kitty followed her own script in hurting a poor defenceless street urchin. She grabbed hold of Marcie’s hips and pushed in just as she had done with Marcie’s ass.</p> <p>With the butt-plug in the girls’ rectum the available space was already compressed and it was just as if her virginity had been restored. The camera showing Marcie’s face displayed her eyes almost bulging out with the pain. “AAAAHHHIIIGGEEEE!” Marcie screamed out.</p> <p>“Aw. Didn’t little Carol like it then?” Kitty said, like a mother talking to a baby. “Well then you won’t like this!”</p> <p>The frame on which Marcie was held started to turn. Marcie screamed out as her insides were churned with the unmoving dildo. Kitty was gloating away as the body was turned.</p> <p>“There you are Carol! Now you know what... Ohmigod Marcie is that you?” Kitty screamed at her sister. “What the fuck’s going on here?” She said pulling off her headphones. She started to pull out of Marcie but Robert was up behind her.</p> <p>“Now, now Kitty. She’s just some street trash we picked up. She’s our property now, so you just carry on with the film.”</p> <p>“But she’s my sister! I can’t do this to her!” Kitty said, but she still kept the dildo in Marcie.</p> <p>“Yes you can because we tell you to. Marcie knows what it’s all about now, don’t you Marcie?” Robert said to the girl</p> <p>“Oh yes! I do, please I’m so sorry Carol. I shouldn’t have made you do it. Please stop them!” Marcie begged.</p> <p>Robert shook his head. “Tough shit Marcie. We’re recording this for Carol, she doesn’t even know what’s happening. But your parents know why you’ve been taken and that’s why Kitty here,” He slapped Kitty’s ass causing the dildo to be pushed into Marcie, “is here helping us!” Robert then started to push Kitty’s hips forcing her to fuck her sister. “And if you don’t carry on fucking her then we’ll tear your fucking tits off and feed them to you!” He hissed into Kitty’s ears.</p> <p>“No Kitty don’t PLEASE DON’T.” Marcie screamed out to no avail as her crying system carried on ramming into her.</p> <p>Robert, however, kept up speaking. “You know Kitty, this is one of the hottest things you’ve done outside your dad’s studio. We’re going to make several copies of this, but edited of course. But the full unedited versions, like this one, we’re going to send out. One to poor Carol and her current protector, one to the person paying us, not to forget daddy and mummy. And Kitty? Don’t even think about stopping as we still have your confession about the bodies.</p> <p>Kitty gave a gasp as she realised what she had said earlier. “I’m sorry Marcie, I’ve got no choice.” Kitty started to pump away into her sister as Robert removed himself from the shot. Kitty was crying as she worked her hips and then her eyes widened as Marcie was rotated again, she almost pulled out but Robert’s voice stopped her.</p> <p>“The quicker you pump it the sooner it sprays, after that you can stop pumping her cunt!” He told the crying woman.</p> <p>“Oh god, I’m sorry Marcie, but I’ve got to this.” Kitty said as she speeded up. Now Marcie was slowly spinning while her vagina was being tortured. Marcie was beyond crying or complaining, her mouth was open slackly and her eyes unseeing as finally the dildo sprayed away into the girls’ womb.</p> <p>Kitty pulled out quickly, so that a final spurt of liquid came out of the dildo.</p> <p>Michael put his camera down and pushed a dildo into the girls’ cunt to keep the liquid in. Kitty then went to Marcie’s head and started crying again, “I’m sorry Marcie.” She kept repeating.</p> <p>Marcie didn’t react for a few minutes but then she started to recover, “Kitty you’ve stopped! Thank you, thank you!” She said softly</p> <p>There was a few minutes while Marcie recovered but then the pain of the liquid in her lower body started to make her moan again, Kitty went to remove the two plugs but Robert stopped her.</p> <p>“Well now girls, there’s just one more scene to go and then you can attend to your sister.” He said.</p> <p>Marcie didn’t know what he was on about, but Kitty started to shake her head, “Oh no, no I can’t, I just can’t!” she said.</p> <p>But Robert slapped her face. “Oh yes you can! I mean she’s just another kid taken off the streets, she should be grateful to us. Or do you want to join the girls near your dad’s barn?” He asked her harshly.</p> <p>Kitty was shaking her head but then stood in front of Marcie who just looked up, she was now scared, “Kitty what are you... umph!” Marcie managed to say before Kitty pushed the dildo into Marcie’s mouth.</p> <p>Robert knelt by Marcie’s head and spoke. “Now Marcie, the dildo in you mouth has to build up pressure before it blows, you’ve got to get it ready by sucking away, or allowing Kitty to deep throat you. However once it ejaculates it gives you a nasty tasting liquid. I don’t think you’d want to taste it so I suggest you start swallowing as quickly as possible. It shouldn’t take longer than five minutes. And Marcie, don’t stop or you’ll stay plugged up all night!” This reminded Marcie of the burning in her nether regions and so she started to suck away at the dildo, tasting the remains of the previous bout still coating the shaft.</p> <p>She couldn’t pull back but allowed Kitty to lightly move forward and back. But then Michael moved behind Kitty and pushed her into Marcie mouth and throat. Before either girl could protest, as if Marcie was in any state to speak, Robert then pushed Kitty out into Michael and the two brothers played tag with Kitty’s body, never once allowing the dildo to completely leave Marcie’s mouth.</p> <p>Finally the dildo’s pressure was a maximum again and started to spray out the liquid down the tubing, along the shaft and into Marcie’s throat. Marcie nearly drowned with the amount of liquid sent into her stomach and she choked on the liquid that came back up her throat.</p> <p>“And cut and print!” Robert said. The screen went blank as the film ended.</p> <p></p><center>---</center> <p>“That was good.” Said Pauline, that time Kitty really threw herself into it didn’t she?”</p> <p>Carol was thoughtful, “I don’t know, doesn’t she deserve more?”</p> <p>Billie-Jo just stared at her, “What do you mean? She’s been shaven bald, triply screwed by her own sister! Would you want that done to you?”</p> <p>“No way! I think she deserved it! I’m just not sure if it’s enough for her!” Carol said softly.</p> <p>“What else should have been done, apart from killing her?” I asked her my tone just as low.</p> <p>“Well her dad deserves to pay at least!” Carol said.</p> <p>“Yes I agree,” Pauline said, “He’s guilty of making snuff films, he doesn’t deserve to live.” She looked at me. “All I’d need is one phone call master, you needn’t know anything about it!”</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Pauline neither you or Billie-Jo are to do anything, this is something that Carol and her family have to deal with!”</p> <p>“You mean my Uncle Bill don’t you?” Carol asked me.</p> <p>“Well, him as well, after all Carol they’re doing their...”</p> <p>“Bullshit! Master. Dad wouldn’t know anything! Mum would always say that Uncle Bill had the brains of the family. He’s the one behind all this isn’t he?” Carol interrupted me causing both Pauline and Billie-Jo to gasp.</p> <p>“Carol, when you’re better I will punish you for that!” I said simply.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, I’ll remind you of that later, but I am right aren’t I?” Carol persisted.</p> <p>I kept quiet, it was Bill’s secret to keep not mine to give away, but from Carol’s look I knew it was no longer a secret.</p> <p>“Do you want to see the second disk?” I asked the girls. They all nodded, Carol keeping a close eye on me. I inserted the second DVD and started the machine.</p> </div>",[]
1219,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 33",33,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-20,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Marcie was still in the frame, sobbing in pain from the liquids now burning in her stomach, womb and colon. Kitty Kat was standing beside Marcie, her strap on dildo lying on the floor.</p> <p>“Okay Kitty you’re going to wash out your sister,” Michael was saying, “We’ve got a hose there with an enema nozzle, you know how to use it – we’ve got a film proving it. Oh yes that was how that girl died wasn’t it? Well you’ll have to ensure the pressure isn’t so high hadn’t you! I’m afraid the regulator’s slightly out of whack, so be careful!”</p> <p>Robert smiled and said happily, “Oh and Kitty before you start, you’re going to have to drain out Marcie first... with you mouth!” His voice was colder now, harsher and threatening.</p> <p>Kitty went pale, “You mean you want me... to suck... from her... her...”</p> <p>“From her ass and cunt? Yes! Well you put the stuff in there didn’t you? And if you love you sister you’d do it for her.” Robert snarled into her face.</p> <p>Marcie hearing what was said started to whimper, “Oh please Kitty, it’s burning me up inside.”</p> <p>Kitty looked at her sister still trussed up like a turkey on a spit. She put her hands on her sister’s face and kissed her, “I’m so sorry baby.” She said and then went to Marcie’s cunt, which was stuffed with the dildo pushed inside it.</p> <p>Kitty grasped the dildo and was going to pull it out when she was stopped. “No, not like that, you pump it a few times first and then yank it out. Then get your mouth down there and start sucking. Got it?” Michael snarled at her. Kitty gave a frightened nod and then did as she was instructed.</p> <p>Marcie moaned as the dildo was pushed in and out and then gave a small scream when it was pulled out of her, she could feel Kitty place her mouth over her slit and started sucking on it.</p> <p>Kitty wasn’t prepared for the taste of the liquid as it entered her mouth, she went to spit it out but a blow to her head stopped her. “No you don’t, I’m not having my floor ruined by that stuff! You will swallow it all!” Michael told her.</p> <p>“Please Kitty... he means it!” Marcie said weakly.</p> <p>Kitty made a face and then returned to her sucking. When she was finally finished Robert handed her the hose. “Now stick it right up inside that cunt!” He hissed into her ear, “We want her to know that it’s inside her.”</p> <p>Kitty looked at the enema nozzle, it was smaller than the dildo that had been inside Marcie and when she pushed it in the poor girl’s vagina hadn’t yet returned to it’s original size. She looked at the two men filming her. “It’ll just pour out!” Kitty said.</p> <p>Robert looked at the problem and then laughed, “The answer is simple cunt! You’ll have to stuff something inside it to keep it watertight!” He returned to his brother and said something to him which made Michael laugh – Kitty didn’t like that laugh.</p> <p>She looked around for something – anything – to help block up Marcie’s slit, but found nothing. Then she noticed Michael pointing to his arm and then to her. She shook her head but then Michael raised his fist!</p> <p>Kitty moved her head closer to Marcie’s, “I’m sorry sis, but I’ve got to fist you to help stop the water from flowing out from you.”</p> <p>Marcie was still moaning from the effects of the liquid and just nodded her head. Kitty swallowed and then held the enema nozzle in one hand, she pushed into Marcie’s slit and found that her hand could penetrate the young girl without any problem. She looked down and saw her wrist surrounded by the lips of Marcie’s vagina, somehow it looked very erotic, she remembered the last girl she’d fisted, how she had screamed. At the time she’d been aroused at the sounds but now she was just sickened.</p> <p>To Marcie it was just another piece of abuse she’d become accustomed to, and she didn’t even notice as the water was turned on inside her. Kitty did, that water was almost ice cold, she went to pull out but found that the coldness had caused Marcie’s muscles to contract holding her arm where it was.</p> <p>“Now start fisting your sister Kitty, until we say stop!” Michael directed. Kitty found that this was nearly impossible, but finally managed to pull her arm out, causing Marcie to moan with the pain – she was too tired out to scream.</p> <p>“Come on Kitty get the rhythm going, 1... 2... 1... 2... In . .. Out!” Robert started chanting.</p> <p>“It’s hurting her!” Kitty said trying to appeal to the brothers.</p> <p>“SO? Does it look as if we give a fuck? You’ll stop when we tell you and the sooner you get on with it the quicker you’ll be finished!” Robert snarled at her.</p> <p>Kitty gave up and started to move her arm in and out of her sister, she closed her ears to the pitiful pleadings that Marcie made, and she couldn’t see properly due to the tears that clouded her eyes.</p> <p>She started when she felt a hand touch her shoulder, “That’s enough there love. All you have to do is to ensure that none of that water touches the floor, find something to hold it in.” Michael said. Kitty looked around for something to capture the water in but then saw the smirks on the brother’s faces, she realised that if she removed her hand then the water would flow out of Marcie before she could get anything.</p> <p>She lowered her head to the level of her arm and slowly pulled back, getting her mouth to cover Marcie’s cunt as the liquid started to pour out of the girl. Kitty drank the liquid that Marcie had inside her, when Marcie was drained out. Kitty gave her sister’s slit a kiss and sat back on her haunches.</p> <p>“You made a mess Kitty! Look at that!” Robert said striking Kitty on the back of her head. She saw a small puddle on the floor and looked up at the two brothers standing over her. “Now come on Kitty, act like the cat you are and lick that mess up! We’ve got to attend to your sister!”</p> <p>Kitty bent down and started to lick at the floor, while she was doing that the brothers were tossing a coin in the air, Robert waved an arm in celebration and the two undressed. They took up position Michael at Marcie’s head, Robert between her legs. Before Marcie could struggle they pounced and pushed their cocks into their respective targets, Michael into Marcie’s throat and Robert into the girl’s abused slit.</p> <p>They timed their thrusts so that both areas were full and then empty at the same time, Marcie tried to squirm her way out of their attention but tied as she was it was impossible. Robert grabbed hold of her young tits and pulled on them to cause her more pain.</p> <p>After a few minutes a howl from Robert announced his cumming into the girl’s slit, followed a few moments later by Michael inundating Marcie’s throat and mouth. The two brothers pulled out of their victim and celebrated by giving each other high-fives.</p> <p>When Marcie was able to croak out she said, “I thought you couldn’t do that to me?”</p> <p>Robert smiled at her, “Ah well so we couldn’t, not until you’d be opened by your sister – that was our orders, now you’re available to us, whenever and however we want you, isn’t that nice?”</p> <p>On hearing this Marcie started to scream out in terror which made Kitty look up at her sister. “What is it? What have you done to her?” She asked the pair but they didn’t answer her.</p> <p>“I think it’s time to bring this to an end!” Robert said to Michael.</p> <p>“Aww do we have to? Can’t we spend some quality time with these bitches?” Michael asked but Robert shook his head.</p> <p>“Nope you know the orders. We get her to finish off the twat’s ass and then we do it!” Robert said smiling.</p> <p>“DO IT? Do what? What are you going to do?” Kitty demanded but again the brothers just ignored her. They began to unbuckle Marcie from her restraints, laughing as she was forced to stand on her feet – as she’d been tied up in a single position she found that she couldn’t stand properly, her body would not un-bend itself.</p> <p>Robert went to the girl and grabbed hold of her shoulders, Michael pulled at her legs and the pair of them forced Marcie back to an upright stance. The pain of her muscles returning to their normal position made the girl scream.</p> <p>“Shut up you stupid bitch, now start running.” Michael told her and pulled on her tits, forcing her to follow him. She was crying in pain as her movement caused the dildo in her ass to agitate her body, this along with Michael’s attention to her breasts added to her misery.</p> <p>Marcie was dragged around the room with Robert hitting her with a whip on her ass, she was finally dragged to a toilet area and ordered to stand still in the shower. The brothers left her crouching there – the dildo in her ass forcing her to bend over to relieve the strain on her body.</p> <p>Robert returned with Kitty, he was leading her by a chain that had been attached to her breasts — he looked at Marcie and then laughed at her position. When Michael returned he slapped Marcie’s breasts. “What the fuck did we tell you bitch! You were to stand there and not to move”</p> <p>Marcie shook her head, “But I didn’t move! I stayed here all the time!”</p> <p>This time Robert punched her. “Don’t answer back cunt! You were told to stand there, what did you do? You crouched down! Is that standing still? I don’t think so!” He shouted at the crying girl.</p> <p>“But it hurts me to stand up, I’ve still got that thing in me.” Marcie sobbed out.</p> <p>“Oh! Right! Almost forgot about that.” Said Michael in a sarcastic tone, “But at least your sister here will work on that one.”</p> <p>Robert grabbed hold of Kitty’s hair. “Won’t you? You’d like to help your little sister don’t you.”</p> <p>“Please don’t, whatever it is I wasn’t part of it! Please don’t do this.” Kitty started to plead.</p> <p>“You don’t get it girl do you? Your sister declared war on this girl Carol, her family’s got contacts – and they told us to finish it for them. If you do this then you’ll both be returned home.” Robert said,</p> <p>“You mean it? You’ll let us both go?” Kitty asked.</p> <p>“Of course! You don’t think I’d tell you a lie do you?... Now remember what you did with your sister in the other room?” Robert said, at Kitty’s nod he continued, “Well you’re going to do exactly the same... And I mean EXACTLY the same to her ass! Understand?”</p> <p>Kitty when white as she heard this, “You mean you want me to...”</p> <p>Michael smiled and nodded – “Oh yes Kitty, you’re going pump that dildo in and out of her ass, and then you’re going to clean her bum out, while fisting her ass at the same time!”</p> <p>“But how can I get my hand inside her?” Kitty wailed out</p> <p>But Robert grabbed her by her hair and pulled her upright. “Listen Kitty, we’ve seen your films, you’ve done this to others before, and you never showed any remorse for them, what’s the difference?”</p> <p>“But... but they were just girls who were paid to do it! But this is my sister, I can’t do that to her.” Kitty said crying at the thought.</p> <p>“Listen Kitty if you don’t then you and Marcie are remaining here until you do, and she’s going to have that stuck up her ass until you decide to do it!” Robert spat into her face.</p> <p>“Please Kitty, I want to go home! Please do it, it’ll only be a short time, I can do it!” Marcie started to say to her sister.</p> <p>“Hold on bitch, you’re not just saying that just to get away from us are you?” Michael said pulling on her arm.</p> <p>“Oowww! No please, I...” Marcie started to say but was stopped short by Kitty putting her arms around her sister.</p> <p>“You don’t understand Marcy, I could seriously hurt you!” She said.</p> <p>“I don’t care! Please Kitty, do it, please!” Marcie said.</p> <p>“Okay we have a willing volunteer. Now do it Kitty, time’s awasting!” Robert said.</p> <p>Kitty kissed her sister and took the dildo in one hand. “Remember Kitty, pump away first, really get that ass liquefied.” Michael said.</p> <p>Kitty set her face and started to move the dildo roughly within Marcie’s ass, and then she realised what else she was going to do... Michael nodded his head and then Kitty pulled the dildo out with a ‘pop’ as it left Marcie’s ass, a torrent of liquid started to pour out of Marcie and kitty quickly went on her knees and started sucking the putrid mixture of liquid and shit which made her gag, but she kept up her work.</p> <p>Robert allowed her to work for a few minutes before he handed her the nozzle to the enema tube, “Now really put that in deep, get your arm in there!”</p> <p>Michael pulled on Marcie’s body until she bent at the waist, as Kitty inserted a finger, then two, three, four. Marcie started to cry out with the pain of the muscle being stretched abnormally. Michael gave an evil grin and then stuffed his cock into Marcie’s mouth. “Suck on that Marcie, but don’t you even think about biting down, cause then you’ll be here for another week!”</p> <p>Marcie heard his words and shuddered at the prospect of being with the brothers for longer than she needed to be so she concentrated on sucking on the cock in her mouth. In the meantime Kitty had removed her hand, before re-inserting it, with her thumb folded into her palm holding the nozzle of the enema. As her hand went in she pushed Marcie towards Michael, forcing his cock into Marcie’s throat. Marcie tried to use her hands to push against Michael but he just swatted them away and gave a thrust which pushed Marcie back against Kitty’s arm.</p> <p>Marcie gave an agonised squeal, which was the only sound she could have made with her mouth so thoroughly blocked, and then the water was turned on. Cold water invading her colon. “Keep pumping her Kitty, show her what a cold bitch you are! If it helps just remember she’s another girl you’re filming with! I mean your dad will be breaking her in soon, we’ve just speeded up the process, she’s older than you were when he did you isn’t she? Why do you think she’s so special to him?”</p> <p>Robert called this out from off-camera, it must have struck a nerve somewhere in Kitty as she started to move her arm deeper within Marcie. The sound of the churning water inside the girl could now be heard and her stomach started to distend.</p> <p>Finally Michael called out that he was cumming and pulled out of Marcie’s mouth, covering her face with his sperm, catching her with her eyes open. “That’s nice bitch, you’re really a sucking pig ain’t ya?”</p> <p>There must have been an unseen signal as the water was suddenly turned to hot – very hot! Both Marcie and Kitty screamed out and Kitty pulled her hand out of Marcie’s ass with a loud ‘POP’ followed by the mixture of water and shit from Marcie.</p> <p>“Hey Kitty-slut! What’s wrong with you? Go on — get sucking!” Robert shouted out.</p> <p>Kitty looked at the mess pouring from her sister’s ass and started to shake her head. “But... but I can’t... she’s all... yucky!” Kitty said which made both brothers’ laugh.</p> <p>“Yucky! But she’s your sister, you calling your sister yucky? Kitty?” Michael said laughing at Kitty’s face, “That’s not nice, now apologise to your yucky sister, and give her a big kiss... after you suck out her bum!”</p> <p>Kitty looked at the two brothers, there was no reprieve showing there, so swallowing first she moved her mouth to Marcie’s backside and started to cover the sphincter with it. The tepid water went into her mouth and down her throat; she could feel the soft squashy lumps in the fluid and shuddered as she tried not to think about them.</p> <p>After a few minutes she couldn’t hold it back and she started to throw-up all over Marcie and the shower. Then she realised what she had done and looked at the brother’s fearfully, they were both shaking their heads as they came into shot.</p> <p>“Oh that’s not nice is it brother?” Michael said.</p> <p>“No brother! Not nice at all!” Roberts said.</p> <p>“Please I couldn’t help it, it was a natural reaction, I’m sorry!” Kitty said quickly but Michael put his finger against her lips.</p> <p>“Shush Kitty, we’re talking!” He said quietly, at his tone Marcie started to sob, she understood the tone of Michael’s voice and was scared.</p> <p>“You see Kitty, we were told that if you were very good and did what we asked without messing up then we were to just let you two go free without any special attentions, weren’t we Robert?”</p> <p>“Oh yes Michael, but as you can’t keep that stuff down, you’ve created a mess. This means that we can play with you Kitty, and my brother and I can be Mastiff!”</p> <p>Kitty looked at the brother’s faces and started to scream in fear.</p> <p>The screen went black...</p> </div>",[]
1220,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 34",34,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-24,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had paused the DVD, I noticed the satisfied look on Carol’s face and the interested looks on the girls.</p> <p>“Oh I bet that hurt her this time!” Carol commented, “But I’m not sure if it’s enough for what she did!” She added.</p> <p>I looked at her in interest, “You’ve changed your tune a little. Didn’t you say you wanted Marcie to live through this?” I asked her, although I can’t recall her using those words.</p> <p>“Oh I want her to live through it! I just want to be there to spit into her face when I see her!” Carol said, it seems that her friendship with Marcie was definitely at an end..</p> <p>“Master? Is there any more on that disc or is that it?” Billie-Jo asked me curiously.</p> <p>I checked on the time remaining, there was about 45 minutes of film left on the disc, it seemed that we’d been watching for hours, but I unfroze the disc and we watched the remainder of the film.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>When the film brightened we beheld Kitty now in the position that Marcie had been in beforehand. But this time her mouth and ass were fully plugged by Robert and Michael.</p> <p>“We’re sorry for the delay folks, but we wanted a bit of time to enjoy ourselves before we allow Marcie a bit of payback.” Robert said as he worked away at Kitty’s mouth</p> <p>“Yeah! I mean we’ve got to get some fun out of this!” Michael said.</p> <p>They finished their activity and pulled out of Kitty just as they were cumming, covering both her face and ass with their sperm. Panting slightly both brothers walked away from Kitty who was trying to lick her face but couldn’t open her eyes in fear of letting the sperm there entering them.</p> <p>“And now for your edification we present Marcie, the human jack-hammer!” Michael announced as Marcie was pushed into the shot by Robert, tightly strapped to her was the dildo which Kitty had first used on her.</p> <p>“Now Marcie? Are you ready to do to your sister what was done to you?” Michael asked the scared and crying girl.</p> <p>“N... n...” She started to say but was struck on the ass by Robert who was using a cane.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Marcie but that’s the wrong answer... Do you want to try again?” Michael asked, like a maniacal game show host. After a pause Robert struck her again and again. “Now Marcie you don’t want to go for double jeopardy? Do you?” Michael asked her.</p> <p>As Marcie looked around in puzzlement Robert held up a duplicate dildo which he was smearing in mustard and licking his lips. “Oh god no, no not that!” Marcie moaned and then turned back to look at her sister. Her face changed as she remembered what her sister had done to her when she was trussed up and she walked up to Kitty and positioned herself between Kitty’s legs.</p> <p>“Way to go Marcie! We have a player... Now Marcie remember you have to prime the dildo before it will spray into your sister and Robert tell the waiting audience what we have prepared.”</p> <p>“Well thank you Michael! Yes folks we have a nice mixture tonight, of cow shit and vinegar. This mixture has been specially formulated to eradicate any trace of yours truly and my brother from Kitty.”</p> <p>“Thank you Robert. Okay Marcie? On your marks... Get set. . . Remember straight in now! And Fuck!”</p> <p>At that order Marcie drove herself forward into Kitty, the size of the dildo causing her elder sister to scream out in pain. “I’m sorry Kitty, but I’m not going to let them hurt me again!” Marcie said as she moved her hips back and forwards.</p> <p>Michael spoke quieter into the microphone. “Now viewers what Marcie doesn’t know is that the dildo she’s wearing is double-edged and once she started pumping into her sister it began to push back inside her, when it erupts some of the mixture will also be pumped into her cunt, will that be a surprise to her!” His words were being drowned out by Kitty moaning in pain as the dildo seemed to expand inside her</p> <p>I looked at the girls while this was being said, Carol’s face began to get feral, while Billie-Jo and Pauline just looked slightly interested, as if they were studying the brothers technique.</p> <p>Marcie was now pumping into Kitty with real force, but there was a frightened look on her face as she realised that something wasn’t right, she tried to stop but Robert was there with the cane pounding it against Marcie’s ass when she faltered.</p> <p>Finally the pressure gauge showed that the dildo was about to deliver, but then Robert moved a lever which stopped the pump from running, making Marcie work even harder. At a signal from Michael Robert pressed a button and a klaxon started to sound.</p> <p>When Kitty felt the liquid spurting inside her she started to relax, but then realised what exactly was being pumped inside her. “Oh no please don’t do it, not inside me, please don’t.” She begged, and then the vinegar started to be felt inside her and she began to scream, one that was echoed by Marcie as she also received her share of the vile liquid.</p> <p>As the two girls were screaming we could seem Robert and Michael closing in on them holding hypodermic syringes which they ruthlessly stuck into the girls, emptying them fully.</p> <p>The girls started to struggle but then got weaker and weaker before Marcie fell on top of her sister, unconscious! A few seconds later Kitty was also out of it. We watched as the brothers inserted enema tubes into the girl’s anuses and connected them to the dildo pump, forcing the liquid inside their butts. They watched the girls stomachs distended until they both looked pregnant and then removed the tubes.</p> <p>Butt plugs were inserted into the girls asses and large dildo’s into their vaginas. Rubber pants were pulled up their legs to hold the plugs in place.</p> <p>“This film will stop now while we get the girl’s back to their hometown, we’ll carry on then.” And the DVD faded again. I pressed the pause button.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>“Is that all they’re going to do? Why don’t they tattoo them?” Carol asked.</p> <p>I was intrigued by this, “What type of tattoo? A rose or anchors?” I asked smiling.</p> <p>Carol shook her head, “No way, I was thinking about the words ‘whore’ and ‘bitch’ that type of thing, and all over her face as well?” Carol said seriously.</p> <p>I shook my head, “It isn’t necessary Carol, there is another thing about cow-shit... it’s dirty carries germs, they’re going to need medical attention to ensure that there’s no problems in their later lives.”</p> <p>Carol just looked at me, I nodded my head. “They may get infections in their wombs that can’t be eradicated without surgery; I think they’re going to need several weeks of attention anyway! Just think Marcie’s just gone through one half of a training session. But they haven’t completed it, so she’s not broken exactly but she knows what has been done to her and then she’s just being thrown back. How would you feel?”</p> <p>“So you’re telling me that she’s never going to recover fully from that?” Carol asked.</p> <p>“Oh she’ll recover, but it’s going to take time. But she’s got plenty of that.” I said pleasantly.</p> <p>“Can we see more?” Carol asked me earnestly.</p> <p>“Okay then, sit back.” I pressed the pause button once again – the film continued.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>As the scene brightened we could see that it was slightly grainy as if from some old camera.</p> <p>“I know that place!” Carol said suddenly, “It’s the hospital at home, I think they’re using the CCTV camera there.” Which would explain the picture quality.</p> <p>The camera was aimed at the entrance and watched implacably as a van pulled up, its side door opened and two forms pushed out, they were tied and blindfolded and naked. The van sped away before its licence plate could be recognised. (I did later go through this part using slow motion, but I couldn’t make out the licence plate even then!).</p> <p>The camera panned around to focus on the two figures as nurses and doctors ran up to check on them. They were placed onto gurneys and brought into the hospital emergency room.</p> <p>The scene changed to better quality as the camera was changed for more professional cameras as the emergency room recorded the attention to the girls, and now sound was added.</p> <p>“Two victims found outside the hospital main doors, their condition is currently unknown as both are unconscious, suspected drugs overdose. They are restrained in bondage style ties and are naked – again we suspect that this was some bondage game gone wrong and the persons concerned decided to leave their playmates here.” We couldn’t see who was talking but assumed that it was one of the doctors just in case there was any legal repercussions following their treatment.</p> <p>“We are unable to unfasten the ties to the... ‘costumes’ I suppose we will need to call them, and are having to cut them away from their bodies.” The camera closed in on the smaller person, who we knew was Marcie, her bald head was tucked into her stomach and her arms were fixed behind her. The camera focused on her back and showed the many marks of her whippings, “She’s certainly marked; I think she was a submissive in some game that went too far.” Was the comment made.</p> <p>Then as she was unfolded there was a gasp. “Good god, she young! Get the police here urgently! Okay team there’s a problem here! We’re dealing with an abused underage girl get the trauma team standing by and a second camera, we’ve got to tread carefully here.”</p> <p>The people then started to unfasten Kitty and breathed slightly easier. The screen then split into two as a second camera was activated, Marcie was on one side and Kitty on the other.</p> <p>Marcie was gently unfolded and placed on a bed, she was only wearing a pair of tight panties which had an ominous bulge at her crouch. “Doctor I don’t like the look of this, there’s an object inserted in her vagina, it’s held in place by her underwear.” A nurse said bringing the doctor over to the bed.</p> <p>“I think you’re right nurse, we’ll have to remove them and then gently remove that object.” The nurse gently pulled on Marcie’s panties drawing them over the girls’ legs, there was a gasp from the nurse.</p> <p>“Doctor there’s also one in her anus, God it’s large! How could she stand it?” The nurse sounded shocked.</p> <p>“Doctor!” This was from the other bed where Kitty was now lying. “We’ve got the same here, objects inserted in the woman’s vagina and anus!”</p> <p>The doctor looked between both beds, “What the hell happened to these two.” Then the doors of the room opened and a policeman walked in, he took one look at the beds and then turned a walked out looking green. After a few moments a policewoman entered.</p> <p>“Doctor, can you tell me what has happened here?” she asked him, and was quickly brought up to date.</p> <p>The woman went to the beds and looked at the faces, “They’re so alike... they must be sisters! I wonder?... She left the room to the doctor and nurses who then started to pull at the dildo’s inserted in both Marcie and Kitty’s cunts.</p> <p>“What the hell is that smell?” A nurse said, “Doctor! We’ve got some putrefaction here. I think there’s gangrene here!”</p> <p>Another nurse corrected her. “No I’ve smelt that before! When I was on the farm. . . Oh god it’s cowshit. Some bastard’s put cowshit inside that poor girl!” they pulled out the dildo and the mixture poured out of Marcie. Removing the butt-plug added more to the mess dirtying the white sheets.</p> <p>“WHAT!” The doctor went to Marcie and inspected her slit. “SHIT! You’re right, quick we’ve got to wash her out completely. While the doctor was busy with Marcie the team working on Kitty found they had the same problem. Soon both teams were using enema tubing in both girls to wash them out. Then the police woman entered the room with another woman.</p> <p>“We need to take the girl’s pictures and fingerprints.” The policewoman said but was ushered out of the room at the insistence of the Doctor. “But we need to identify them!” Were her last words as the doors were firmly closed behind her by an orderly.</p> <p>Both girls were washed out, several times. After the first three times an endoscope was used to check them out inside, but the Doctor requested several more washes before he was satisfied.</p> <p>Marcie’s wounds were then treated, she was starting to come round as ointment was being administered. “Please master don’t... please don’t . ..” She murmured.</p> <p>“Who are you?” The nurse asked her gently</p> <p>“I’m a slut, a cunt, a slave, I’m nothing!” came her automatic reply. Which shocked the nurse.</p> <p>“No, what is your name?” the nurse pressured Marcie again.</p> <p>Finally Marcie was able to give her name, at which point the nurse rushed out of the room. The film faded and almost immediately brightened up again as a man and woman entered the room and rushed to Marcie’s bed, they were followed by a police officer.</p> <p>“Hey that’s Marcie’s mum and dad!” Carol said as she watched them fawn over Marcie.</p> <p>“Sir she was dropped off with this other person.” The nurse said gesturing to the bed where Kitty was sleeping. “Is it possible you know her?” She asked.</p> <p>The un-named woman gasped as she saw Kitty. “My poor daughter, what did happen to you?” She said.</p> <p>“Mrs. ****, your positive in your identification?” The officer asked. At which the man bristled.</p> <p>“If my wife says so then that’s correct! I can’t see the point in all this.. . I’ve a good mind to complain to your chief!” He added pompously.</p> <p>“I wish you would sir, it would make our lives easier... You see we’re all a bit confused at the station house. A couple of weeks ago your wife told us that your daughter, Marcie, had been kidnapped. After we waste time checking on her movements, you tell us that she wasn’t kidnapped but with a friend. Now she appears here in this condition... what are we supposed to think?”</p> <p>“Well... I... but...” He spluttered away but couldn’t say anything.</p> <p>Just then a man dressed as an orderly came up to the police officer. “This was found near the two girls when they arrived. I think you’ll find it interesting.” The officer took hold of a disc which the gloved orderly handed over, he nodded his thanks. The orderly turned and walked away... it was Robert! He smiled as he went out of shot.</p> <p>The screen darkened as the DVD finished.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>“Hey I bet that’s a copy of the main film!” Pauline said</p> <p>I wonder how much of Kitty’s interview’s going to be on it?” Asked Carol</p> <p>“Why?” Countered Billie-Jo.</p> <p>Carol looked at Billie-Jo as if she was stupid, “Because she spoke about bodies being buried by her father! I hope it is, then uncle would have sorted him out as well!”</p> <p>I looked at Carol, she was really into this revenge scene, “But the main target was Marcie, wasn’t it?” I asked her.</p> <p>Carol looked at me and blushed, “Well... yes... but I think he was involved in Marcie’s scheme.” She finally said.</p> <p>“Oh I agree.” I smiled at her look, “And I think he deserves everything that might happen to him, I don’t agree with snuff films – I prefer my girls in one piece.” I could see Pauline and Billie-Jo smile at that. I got up and walked to the DVD player, “Well is there anything we need to discuss about the films?”</p> <p>All the girls shook their heads and I was about to put the DVD’s away when Carol raised her hand, “Please master, could I watch the first one again? .. .” Well what else could I do... I inserted the disc and pressed play.</p> </div>",[]
1221,Alternative Carols: Report For December 24th,-1,CORNER GHOST,no@email,,2003-12-24,5,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We understand that the local prostitues were not having many customers even though they were dressed appropiately, until some one pointed out that the Carol wasn't 'Deck the Whores with Boughs of Holly'</p> <p>The older girls went carol singing to the local old people home, where they were treated with glee by the elderly men — they said that 'As With Glassess, Men of Old' seemed quite young! Some of the group went topless, we've been told that Jannett was popular with her tits but many men wanted to 'Jingle Belles' more.</p> <p>Words were being heard from Mistress Emmannuelles quarters, it appears that she was showing many of the children about mastubation, as they could be heard calling 'Oh cum, Oh cum, Emmannuelle!'</p> <p>We found two trainees from the local semminary in a girls dormitory, it appears they were asking the girls to worship as they were saying 'Oh cum all ye faithful' or was it just a case of 'While Shepards fucked their flock by night!'</p> <p>We were called to a bedroom where two children were engaged in sex the girl had climaxed but not the boy, I had noted that 'She Came upon a Midnight Clear'</p> <p>Responding to an alarm in the Kitchen area — One child was found in the oven almost roasting before we found her, the report read 'Ding-Dong! Mary-Lee's on High'.</p> <p>One boy was returned by Commander Evans, he'd been found having sex with a woman that no-body recognised, for that report we wrote that he was 'Away In A Stranger'.</p> <p>In the end we tied all the children up and gagged them, I had to report we had a very 'Silent Night!'</p> </div>",[]
1222,"Carol – A Paul Purple Story, Part 35",35,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2003-12-26,12,5,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Pauline and Billie-Jo were having the time of their lives, ordering about poor Carol, and they were hard task masters. Every little infraction of their orders resulted in five strikes with the taws, I can only say that she became used to the girls slits and how to bring them off quickly.</p> <p>And she still had to do her exercises and study in the morning, along with everything else that she was ordered to do, this included a little lesson in cooking breakfasts for us all while she had cold cereal. The only time she could relax was at dinner, which I had decreed a ‘time-out’ period, where she could talk, moan and accuse if she wanted to.</p> <p>But she didn’t! Which impressed me, and the girls! She asked questions – ‘how should she have acted as a slave?’ How did I start in the trade? How did I meet Billie-Jo and Pauline? And other personal things like that. She seemed particularly interested in the making of one of my slaves.</p> <p>The last day of her ‘slave-ship’ also brought a letter from a model agency who was interested in using Carol in some photoshoots the following Monday, and would I have her ready by 10:00 and I would also need proof of guardianship.</p> <p>Well I had that, Bill had ensured that some weeks ago, so I made plans for us to travel, of course I swore Billie-Jo and Pauline to complete silence, in Billie-Jo’s case I told her that she would be tickled continuously for an hour, regardless of the consequences – rubber sheets would be needed.</p> <p>Friday was Carol’s last day as a slave, and the two girls ran her ragged, one act she had to do was to ride me while licking at Pauline’s slit, an act that wasn’t really working until I overrode them. I positioned Carol on her hands and knees with Pauline’s slit positioned right by Carol’s mouth. I placed myself behind the young girl and adjusted my cock to her slit.</p> <p>“Are you ready Carol?” I asked the girl, and before she could reply I pushed into her, forcing her mouth onto Pauline. Her sheath was warm and tight around my cock and could accommodate my full length within her, of course as I pounded in her she was trying to do justice to Pauline’s cunt using he knowledge of how Pauline reacted to certain stimuli.</p> <p>I could feel that I was soon going to inundate her cunt with my sperm and so I quickly pulled out of her leaving her gasping as I did so. Smiling away I dipped my finger into her slit and moistened it with her juices, then I anointed her anus with them, making her slippery and ready for me, she relaxed her sphincter as she had learnt earlier to allow me to push my way inside her butt.</p> <p>“Keep licking me slave, you’ve almost brought me off!” Pauline said striking Carol on her face, well she wasn’t aware of what I was doing at the time. I pushed on until I could feel her backside hitting my stomach, I wrapped my arms around her hips and located her slit, which I started to agitate with a knowing finger, my other hand started to move its way up her body until I found her forming tits which I started to mould and titillate. Carol, feeling that she was going to cum shortly re-doubled her attention to Pauline’s clit. Pushing her over the edge.</p> <p>As Pauline screamed out her pleasure I spurted inside Carol sending my roe deep into her entrails and making her pant with pleasure. Then Billie-Jo touched me on my shoulder, I turned to see her sporting a strap-on dildo and sparkling eyes. I disengaged from Carol and allowed Billie-Jo to ravish the girl with a quick thrust of her hips. Pauline smiled at Carol’s expression and got up from her reclining position. She quickly returned wearing a strap-on of her own and positioned herself before Carol’s mouth.</p> <p>“I hope you’re ready for this slave!” She said before pushing the dildo into Carol’s waiting mouth. The view of Carol held by both dildos seemed to awaken me again but this time I decided to use Billie-Jo as she could use the incentive to work harder. So I went behind the girl and as she pulled out of Carol I pushed into her ass, hearing her squeal out as she felt me entering her.</p> <p>“Master! That’s not fair!” She managed to say while smiling.</p> <p>“But slave... don’t you know that life isn’t ever fair!” I said pulling my hands over her flat chest and pushing her into Carol with my thrusts. After that there was little talking as we gave ourselves up to pleasure.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>At dinner that night I asked Carol what she thought about being a slave. She considered her answer.</p> <p>“It was strange. I had no control over what I had to do... in some ways it was nice.” She said finally.</p> <p>“NICE!” Pauline exploded in astonishment, “after all we did to you, you say it was nice!”</p> <p>Carol laughed, “Oh some of it was gross... when you two used me as a toilet for example, but you see I had to do what you told me. I couldn’t say ‘no way!’ I had to do it.”</p> <p>“But could you remain like that without cracking?” I asked her, again she thought for some time, biting her lip as she did.</p> <p>“To be honest I don’t think so master. At some stage I can picture myself sitting cross legged on the floor screaming away.” I smiled at her.</p> <p>“To be honest so can I, and you know what most masters would do at that point?” I asked her, when she shook her head I graphically told her, watching her throat move as she swallowed afterwards.</p> <p>“They would really beat the slave until they gave up and obeyed?” She asked</p> <p>Billie-Jo answered, “Yes, they would, and worse believe me I’ve seen it.” She shivered as she said that I reached to her and held onto her, Pauline came in from the other side and held her as well.</p> <p>Carol looked at us in wonderment, I cocked my head at her questioning. “I’m sorry master, but after what you told me and from what I’ve seen I don’t think you would beat me. I think you would try to look after me and explain to me why this was happening. I’ve seen how the brother’s work and how you work... if I was really taken by a slaver I would hope it was you!” She said smiling as she did.</p> <p>“I know I was happier with my treatment with master than with those men!” Billie-Jo said looking up at me and snuggling in closer to me. Carol looked so lost that I held our a hand to her and I noticed Pauline doing the same. We finally ended up in a group hug.</p> <p>“Welcome to our group sister Carol.” Pauline said to her</p> <p>Carol smiled at her, “Thank you sister Pauline.” She said.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>The weekend passed without trouble, Carol was now spending her nights upstairs with either Billie-Jo or Pauline and sometimes even with me, although I was cautious with her – remembering Sharon’s admonishments.</p> <p>That Monday we started off early in the car, Carol was wearing a simple summer dress, with a training bra and white panties. Pauline and Billie-Jo were in matching dresses. They all had white ankle socks and shoes on.</p> <p>Carol was puzzled as to what we were doing. “You’re not returning me home now are you?” she asked me, I just shook my head and drove. She tried to get Pauline and Billie-Jo to tell her but without luck.</p> <p>We reached the town at 9 O’clock and I located the agency and a parking space. I switched off the engine and turned to the girls. “Okay now, I want you to behave yourselves. As far as the world is concerned your two are my daughters and you Carol are visiting us although your parents are using me as a coach for your education and deportment. Do not call me master but either Dad or Paul! Understood?” all three of them nodded.</p> <p>We got out of the car and walked to the Agency. It appeared better than I had thought, we went up in a elevator to the floor and went to a reception desk. I gave Carol’s name and we were directed to an office where we were expected.</p> <p>There was a well dressed, almost dapper, man behind the desk he introduced himself as Andrew and began to talk away to Carol, I could see him looking at her and then to my two girls as well.</p> <p>“Well Carol I must say that you do appear as nice as the pictures we’ve received from Mr. Purple here, but we have no detail of your other assignments or your portfolio, can I ask what you’ve been doing before this?”</p> <p>Carol looked a bit lost and looked at me, I stepped into the void. “I’m afraid that this is Carol’s first attempt, she’s been recovering from an illness and so I’ve been giving her some training.” I said smoothly, Andrew didn’t ask about her illness and was considering matters.</p> <p>“Well, we did want a girl with previous experience, although the sponsors don’t want a well known face. It’s a bit of a catch-22 situation. And I’m not sure if she’s going to be able to follow the instructions.” Andrew said.</p> <p>“I’m sure that she would be suitable, and you must admit that she’s never been seen before.” I said quietly to him.</p> <p>He looked again at Carol as if weighing up possibilities and then nodded. “Okay then come with me and we’ll try a screen test for you.”</p> <p>We followed him to a small studio where there was two video cameras and a catwalk arrangement. A rather bored man was standing by on of the cameras, for some reason I didn’t like the look of him.</p> <p>“This is Carol, she’s going to try for the Anderson job. You’ve already got the costumes for it all we need are some stills and film of her movements.” Andrew said to the cameraman.</p> <p>“Sure gov. I know the drill.” He looked at Carol, “Come with me love, I’ll show you where the dresses are.” He walked to the back of the room where there was a curtained area. Carol looked back to me and I nodded my head. She walked to the back and went behind the camera.</p> <p>I turned to Andrew, “Just what does this Anderson firm need?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Well they’re the front men for a large clothing chain, they need a girl as the face of the new fashion they’re creating.” He started to look a bit worried, “But we’ve been having problems trying to find the right kind of child. For some reason all the ones we’ve been auditioning have failed to come up to the standard that we expected.” At that point the cameraman returned, he had a strange look on his face, and an almost feral smile on his face.</p> <p>I drew Pauline and Billie-Jo back to me. “I don’t like that man, don’t trust him.” I told them. Billie-Jo nodded and Pauline went into a fighter’s stance.</p> <p>Carol appeared in a evening gown, she had long white gloves on her arms and she started to walk down the cat-walk using her deportment training, back straight and eyes ahead, she took no notice of the camera as she walked to the end of the cat-walk, she turned and just as sedately made her way back to the curtains. The cameraman called her back to the end of the walk again.</p> <p>She was put into a series of poses and then some others that I couldn’t see had anything to do with modelling of clothes, in fact his lens seemed to be aiming more for underneath her dress than anywhere else. I looked at Andrew but he was still giving instructions to Carol.</p> <p>She was then sent back to the changing area and I sent Pauline with her to help with the clothes I spoke to Andrew.</p> <p>“I’m not sure about your photographer, is he a suitable person for this?” I asked him.</p> <p>At first he didn’t understand what I was asking but then he shook his head, “Oh no, he’s worked with our models before, he’s never tried anything with them.” Just then there was a cry from the cameraman and Carol calling for me. I dashed over to the curtained area where the cameraman was holding his nose and Carol was holding a curtain over her body.</p> <p>“He pushed the curtain aside and was taking pictures of me changing.” Carol told me.</p> <p>“Hod nose I wasn’d.” the Cameraman said indistinctly. “I wad yust chedking on dem.” I think Pauline had broken his nose.</p> <p>“I heard his camera shutter several times while Carol was undressed!” Pauline told me, “So I tried to stop him.”</p> <p>“Shd mud. I didn’d.” he protested Andrew came over and tried to find out what was happening.</p> <p>“I don’t understand it? Your daughter must be mistaken.” He said with the cameraman nodding his head at the words.</p> <p>“Well it’s simple to find out isn’t it? My daughter said she heard the shutter on his camera, all we have to do is to get the film developed, either here or at the police station I’m sure they’d be interested.”</p> <p>“Oh I don’t think there’s any need for that... I’m certain there’s just been a mistake.” Andrew tried to backtrack.</p> <p>“Carol please get dressed, I’m sure there’s another company that will want you.” I turned to the cameraman and grabbed hold of the camera in his hands. “I’ll take this and we’ll find out what develops shall we?”</p> <p>He made a grab for the camera but I gripped his wrist and twisted it. “I don’t like people taking advantage of my girls or those under my protection.” I told him. I turned to Andrew. “I think you now have the reason why those others left, I’m just concerned enough to place the safety of my girls above their careers. Now where is the darkroom?”</p> <p>Andrew led us to the photography studio where there was a door with a red light outside it, I went inside and found it was a fully equipped darkroom. I quickly changed the light to allow the film to be removed and started to develop it. I was able to get the negative fixed and dried out enough to be able to check the images using a magnifying glass. I took the strips outside and showed them to Andrew, who checked them and then he turned to the cameraman.</p> <p>“You’re fired!” Was all he said, he turned to me. “I must apologise, I’d never considered that that type of thing would happen here.”</p> <p>“I don’t think that I’m the person you should be apologising to, Carol was the one he spied on, but I think you might also have to do some damage control with the previous girls that he might also have taken pictures of!” Andrew looked slightly shocked at my suggestion and then looked again at the pictures in his hands.</p> <p>“Oh yes, yes indeed. It might also explain why their pictures weren’t right. I’ve got to arrange another photographer and reschedule.” He looked flustered and uncertain of what to do. I went back to where the girls were waiting.</p> <p>I asked Carol if she was alright she smiled and said, “I’m fine mas... Paul, it was just the suddenness of it all, I’m just glad that Pauline was with me.”</p> <p>I kissed Pauline on her head. “Yes, well done Pauline.” I told her and then turned again to Carol, “I’m sorry Carol but I think we’ve outstayed our welcome here, well we’ll just have to keep on trying.”</p> <p>She nodded and we started to return to the reception. There was a couple of policemen there along with the photographer, he pointed to Pauline. “Dat’s ‘er I want ‘er arresded!” He said.</p> <p>One officer came up to us. “Excuse me sir but we’ve had a complaint from this person that he was assaulted by this girl here.”</p> <p>Pauline bristled. “He started it! He was taking pictures of my friend while she was getting dressed!” She said loudly.</p> <p>Both officers looked at each other and then at the photographer. “Node I didn’d!” He protested but Andrew had returned to the reception area and handed the negatives to the officer.</p> <p>“Officer I want this man off our premises.” He demanded.</p> <p>The officer took a glance at the negatives and then turned to me, “Do you wish to press charges against this man?” He asked.</p> <p>I was going to answer when the photographer started to protest. “Hed wot about med. She sthurck med!”</p> <p>“And if you’re not quiet I might strike you as well!” The other officer said, “At the moment you’re being arrested for wasting police time!” He took another look at the negatives, “And we might also bring other charges as well!”</p> <p>I shook my head, “No officer, I think my girls have taught him not to try that with them again.”</p> <p>He took a look at the photographer’s nose and laughed, “Yeah I see what you mean. I’m sorry to have bothered you sir, ladies.” And the two took the protesting photographer away.</p> <p>Andrew gave us a nervous smile, “I’ve been asked to thank you, and my superior would like to accept Carol as the new face for the Anderson Contract. If you wouldn’t mind coming with me to sign the contract.”</p> <p>“One moment Andrew. Carol is still recovering from her illness, I hope there won’t be too much messing around for her?” I said exerting my authority.</p> <p>“No... not too much anyway, look once we get a new photographer we’ll get some shots done and pass them to Anderson’s, but I’m pretty certain that they’ll want Carol. She showed poise under pressure and kept her head.” He looked at Pauline, “I’m certain that they would even like you, as part of their tom-boy campaign.”</p> <p>Pauline shook her head, “No thank you, I’m happy just being myself.” She said and then gave me a smile.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>So that was how the Anderson Corporation gained their newest and most popular cover teenager. Carol’s face has appeared in all the adverts for their clothing and jewellery products.</p> <p>Her parents were amazed when they received Carol’s first payment checks, they opened an account for her so that when she’s ready for college she’ll have enough to cover her courses.</p> <p>Her school allowed her to return, but found that due to the course work she did while away she was able to jump a year, and was able to maintain that level, even the times when she was away at photoshoots didn’t detract from her schoolwork.</p> <p>The day she arrived home was cause for celebration, and she showed her family that she was much better by eating all the food her mother had prepared for her. Billie-Jo, Pauline and myself didn’t stay long at the party I wasn’t comfortable with people fawning over me and thanking me for looking after their little girl. Bill shook my hand and gave me his thanks, even when I mentioned that Carol was now aware of his real work, he shrugged and said, “Well I thought someone might learn about it someday.”</p> <p>Marcie, although invited, didn’t appear. Since her father was arrested for murder, child pornography, rape, sodomy and attempted murder, her family have moved out of the city and haven’t been heard of since. Although he’s now serving life plus 20.</p> <p class=""hr"">---</p> <p>A couple of months later I received a message to phone Bill, it seems he had a commission for me. I selected his number and waited for him to answer.</p> <p>“Good morning Master, I have some work for you if you want it.” Carol’s laughing voice spoke to me... it seems that Bill has found someone to carry on his work after all.</p> <p>Carol – A Paul Purple story – The End.</p> </div>",[]
1223,She Stands,-1,CORNER GHOST,no@email,,2004-03-05,5,4,poem,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She stands,<br/> Pain running through her bound hands,<br/> She has to stand completely still,<br/> Knowing to move would cause her ill.<br/> She would move if she could.<br/> But fears for the unforgiving plank of wood.</p> <p>She cries,<br/> But unable to speak through the gag, that ties<br/> Itself behind her silken hair,<br/> Buckled closely without care,<br/> They had promised her fun,<br/> But now she wants her Mum.</p> <p>She remembers, just this morning,<br/> When she was taken, without warning,<br/> By the man,<br/> In the white Van,<br/> Until the sting on her arm,<br/> Told her she would meet with harm.</p> <p>She Awoke,<br/> In this strange place with that bloke,<br/> Her arms tied up and hair disarrayed,<br/> She was naked and afraid,<br/> Whilst he, with great joy,<br/> Showed her what he would employ.</p> <p>She couldn’t speak,<br/> With that strange thing shaped like a beak,<br/> She could only stand and stare,<br/> At the nasty stuff there,<br/> Until, finally, he did move,<br/> And start the pain he’d put her through.</p> <p>And now,<br/> She couldn’t move, no matter how,<br/> Her legs, tightly bound,<br/> Kept her feet upon the ground,<br/> The wood, so neatly placed.<br/> To cause her grief upon her secret place.</p> <p>She screamed,<br/> The pain becoming so obscene,<br/> She knew, it would rip her skin,<br/> And tear her withershins,<br/> The mirrors set reflect a scene,<br/> That some would consider so obscene.</p> <p>She cries with tears upon her face,<br/> Regretting she was in this place,<br/> While he, with malice and glee,<br/> Watches from his small TV,<br/> He checks the time and then arises,<br/> To start his newest enterprises.</p> <p>She strains,<br/> To keep her feet and not regain,<br/> The pain that emanates between her legs,<br/> As she settles on the peg,<br/> A noise... The one she feared to hear.<br/> A footstep! The man coming near.</p> <p>And then she sees the handle turn.<br/> And then she starts to shake and squirm, <br/> The door opens to reveal,<br/> The man who will deal<br/> The pain, he says,<br/> She has deserved for many days.</p> <p></p> <p>“Hello daughter!”</p> </div>",[]
1224,Prisoners,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-03-20,19,3,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Your Excellency, there is dissaisfaction with the troops, we have been in this godless country for months ever since we invaded them for the ore they have!"" The General said moping his brow.</p> <p>""So General? What am I supposed to do about it? We cannot afford machinery to dig the ore out, we have to use the population, and they have to be guarded!"" His Excellency sipped from his cool glass of water.</p> <p>""But sir, you have two hundred men, all working 10 hour shifts, just standing and doing nothing. Their moral is low. We're going to lose them all at this rate! They need an outlet!"" The General was glaring at His Excellency.</p> <p>His Excellency paused in mid sip and picked up a sheet of paper, he handed it to the General. ""I have already had some thoughts on the matter, this soldier may have provided the answer. He was arrested after he had taken of of our workers and raped her!""</p> <p>""Why wasn't he send back home?"" The General asked, he was incensed that one of his men should do such a thing.</p> <p>""No General, this man has only done what many have wanted to do, you say the troops have a low moral? Well then we will assign them some workers to look after them. I mean as long as we have control of the workers who's going to complain?"" His Excellency rose from his seat, ""Follow me General."" He walked to hsi suite and opened the door.</p> <p>The room was spotless. It was as if a platoon of cleaner had worked overtime to maintain it. His Excellency picked at a bowl of sweets, selecting one before tipping the bowl on the floor.</p> <p>""LOOK AT THIS MESS! WHAT HAS THAT WORTHLESS THING BE DOING ALL DAY?"" He said in a loud voice while winking at the General.</p> <p>A side door opened and a naked girl — about 10 years old — entered the room fearfully, she saw the sweets on the floor and her hand went to her mouth in fear.</p> <p>""Come here!"" His Excellency ordered the girl, she meekly aproached him, he slapped her face. ""You failed to clean properly didn't you?"" He asked the girl, she started to shake her head in mute appeal to him, he sighed. ""I should have your family punished for your actions!"" He slapped her face again.</p> <p>""No, please sir, don't. I'm sorry I won't do it again!"" She knelt at His Excellency's feet and started to clean up the mess.</p> <p>The two men watched the girl impassively as she completed the task, ""Return to the other room and reflect on how I will punish you for this!"" The girl fearfully bowed to both men and quickly ran from the room.</p> <p>The General followed His Excellency from the room. ""Who is she?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Just a girl that took my fancy. I had her removed from the mines to maintain my room, amongst other duties."" His Execellency said smiling.</p> <p>""But what if her family complains?"" The General asked.</p> <p>""To whom? All complaints go through me, and she knows I can order her family to be punished should she try to escape. No General, it's a perfect situation. I'm sure your troops would like help in keeping their barracks clean, it must be depressing to return from duty only to work on cleaning up the place. I'm sure you could do witha cleaner yourself, you could even have two, one of each. . ."" His Excellency knew the General's little secret.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>They had come during the night, taking her and her family to... that place, where they were made to work in a mine – their clothing being changed to shirts, trousers and underpants, socks and heavy shoes. So they all worked, her father, mother and brothers and herself, nobody told them what they were digging for, all they were told to do was to dig... or die.</p> <p>How long she had been down there? She didn’t know. Then one day she and her younger brother were just dragged away to a room. The light in the room was so bright... actually it was normal daylight but, after all the time in the mine, any light would be bright.</p> <p>When her eyes grew accustomed to the light she looked around, there were several children in the room of various ages – in fact there were 50, it had been carefully planned.</p> <p>“What’s happening?” She asked a girl next to her.</p> <p>“I donno, they just brought me in here and put these things on me!” She held up her arm to show the chains that were holding them together.</p> <p>“SILENCE! YOU ARE HERE TO OBEY — NOT TO TALK!” The voice came from loudspeakers around the room, the volume almost deafening those in the room. “STAND UP!” The sound of clinking chains could be heard as all the children stood.</p> <p>Small spray heads dropped down from the ceiling and cold water started to fly from them, drenching all those in the room.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this the sprays were retracted and vents in the sides of the room opened up, air blasted through the room only slightly heated to dry, but not to warm them.</p> <p>A door opened and the children could feel a warmer area beyond. Some, in a effort to escape the cold, ran for the new room dragging others chained with them. But armed men stood in the doorway blocking entry. And older man entered the room and gazed onthe cold and huddled children.</p> <p>""General Sir, if you would make your choice now? I'm sure you'll find one to go with the girl you took earlier."" A soldier said as the General walked pass the ranks of children. He stopped by one boy and tapped him on the shoulder.</p> <p>""This one will do. Remove him and take him to my quarters. The girl can clean him up and give him instructions."" The General said before turning and leaving the room. Two soldiers then un-chained the boy and dragged him, screaming, away from the group.</p> <p>The armed men then unblocked the door and the children were herded into the warmth. A guard then walked around the group with a megaphone.</p> <p>“NOW REMEMBER THIS... YOU WILL OBEY OR BE PUNISHED – YOU WILL NOW BE RELEASED... THEN YOU WILL UNDRESS. ANYONE STILL DRESSED IN THREE MINUTES WILL BE PUNISHED.”</p> <p>A buzz from the chains announced the unlocking of the manacles. The 49 children looked at each other, some crying others looking numb. Then some started frantically tearing off their clothes. The girl, our girl, started to undress slowly in shock... the boy had been her brother, as the realisation hit her she started to cry as she began to realise her situation. She pulled off the rough shirt that she was wearing.</p> <p>Two children, both naked, started to help her, pulling the trousers down along with her underwear, untying her boots and pulling them off her along with the socks and other clothing. Soon she was completely naked and crying for her brother.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>A bell rang. Men entered the room walking through the children, many of whom were trying to hide their nakedness with their hands.</p> <p>A scream sounded as a girl was pulled out by her hair, she was still wearing a pair of panties. Then a boy was dragged out, tatters of his shirt still hanging from his arms.</p> <p>A small stage had risen from the floor and the two children were dragged to it. Their hands tied at the wrists and then secured to hooks that had dropped down from the ceiling.</p> <p>As the hooks rose to pull the two first to their feet and then to suspend them in mid-air the boy was crying out. “Please... I was undressed! Please don’t do this!” One man backhanded him. the girl just sobbed away.</p> <p>The voice boomed again. “THESE TWO FAILD TO OBEY US! YOU WERE TOLD TO UNDRESS COMPLETELY. BOTH OF YOU STILL HAVE CLOTHING ON YOUR BODIES. YOU WILL LEARN TO OBEY US IN ALL THINGS!”</p> <p>Behind each of the bound child stood a man with a whip in his hands.</p> <p>“YOU WILL ALL WATCH AND LEARN!” The voice told the remaining 47 children.</p> <p>The sound of the whips hitting flesh and the screams of pain from the two children soon started to resound around the room.</p> <p>Those wielding the whips didn’t mind where the blows landed, they proceeded to lash at the bodies, opening wounds with each blow. After 20 minutes the two children were covered in blood and were moaning piteously as they swung in the air.</p> <p>The whip men then stood back as more men approached the two children, those watching gasped in fear as knives were produced by the men as they got closer to the two bound forms.</p> <p>The knives were used to remove the remaining scraps of clothing, allowing the pieces to fall to the ground, leaving the two children naked. At a signal the two were lowered until their feet touched the ground, then their legs were spread wide and tied to rings in the floor. The hooks were then pulled up again, stretching each child until they started to scream anew with the pain.</p> <p>The men just laughed at the two then paddles were produced and handed around. The men started to strike at the children with all their might. Hitting their buttocks and backs causing instant bruising, then they started to walk around the children, the boys’ cock receiving several blows in quick succession as well as the girls’ immature cunt and chest.</p> <p>“YOU WILL OBEY ALL ORDERS INSTANTLY WON’T YOU!” the voice said after a pause it continued. “WON’T YOU?” it asked warningly</p> <p>“yes... oh yes... please stop I’ll do anything.” The boy started to babble and the girl was also speaking softly away, apparently satisfied the men stopped their beating and stood back as the pair were lowered. Short tables were brought in and placed in front of both of them. They were pulled forward as the hooks descended further, the tables allowing the two to rest.</p> <p>However their respite was short-lived as they found their hands being secured to the legs of the tables. Then they found themselves surrounded by the men who were now undressing.</p> <p>The actions they had performed had its effect on all the men, which was visible by the erect cocks they were sporting. All the children looked on in shock as they thought they knew what was going to happen.</p> <p>“WHEN YOU LEAVE HERE YOU WILL BE ASSIGNED ROOMS TO LOOK AFTER AND PEOPLE TO SERVICE – ANY RESISTANCE AND YOU WILL BE PUNISHED. EACH NIGHT ONE OF YOU WILL BE PUNISHED TO REMIND THE OTHERS OF THEIR DUTIES. WE OWN YOU AND YOUR FAMILIES. IF YOU FAIL US WE WILL PUNISH YOUR FAMILIES – REMEMBER THAT! YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR FAMILES WELL BEING!”</p> <p>The 47 absorbed the final thought and watched, scared, as men took positions behind and in front of both tied children. The men behind each child seemed to push forward causing the child impaled to buck and try to scream out anew from the pain of the cocks forcing themselves into their bodies.</p> <p>At this point the men in front held onto the child’s head and pushed their hips forward so that their cocks were deeply forced into the mouths and throats of their victims. Then they started to pump away so that the child was forced forward and back, until both men rammed themselves at the same time. Finally pulling back to allow their victims to breathe.</p> <p>The girl coughed and some sperm dropped from her mouth. Immediately she was slapped on the face. “YOU WILL NOT SPILL ANY SEED OR YOU WILL BE PUNISHED!” The voice said and at the same time her ravisher picked up a paddle and started to hit her ass again.</p> <p>The boy was crying as a second man attacked his anus, although the sperm did help to lubricate entry.</p> <p>Both children was force to accept 20 men each in front of the remaining 47 children, their limp forms were cut from the tables and taken away.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>The remaining children were still in shock as they were herded from the room. They were split up into groups and taken to barracks and given their orders.</p> <p>“You will clean this place every day. Then one of you will be punished. After that if any person requires you to sleep with them you will do so, you will not stop them from anything they do, if so you will be punished and your family will not receive any food for that day. If any of you try to escape all of you will be punished and a member of your family will be killed! Please us and you will be treated kindly, make us angry and you will regret it. Now start cleaning this room!”</p> <p>The group of children found where the cleaning tools were and wordlessly started to sweep and clean the floor, some were taken to the latrine area and started to clean the filthy toilet bowls and urinals along with the floor.</p> <p>When the soldiers came off duty they found the children still cleaning. They fell on the children, as they had been deprived of sexual release for so long, at one point the girl found herself double and then triple-teamed as all her orifices were filled with pulsating cock.</p> <p>The soldiers, once their appetite had been sated started to inspect the barrack, commenting on the state of the place and showing dissatisfaction. They picked on a boy, still bleeding from his ass, and tied him against a wall. A paddle was produced and each solider took turns to give him 10 whacks each. They left him hanging there and then inspected the latrine area. This time they picked on a girl, making her lick the floor and then a toilet bowl.</p> <p>She was then placed into the shower area and all the men started to urinate on her covering her completely.</p> <p>Finally the soldiers decided to allow the children to eat some food, but not before they added their sperm to it first and then laughing at the faces the children pulled as they swallowed every bit of food.</p> <p>The girl cried herself to sleep as she was grasped by the man who picked her for that night.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>One month later the General met with His Excellency again, both men were smiling.</p> <p>""Well General, how's the men's morals?"" His Excellency asked.</p> <p>""It couldn't be better, Your Excellency. The men are happy with the workers and have no major complaints... Well except for the comments that they'd prefer a little change in the faces.""</p> <p>His Excellency nodded, ""I know just what they mean... I've also received word that we're not produceing enough revenue... Now this is what I propose... ""</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>The barracks were empty, the children had been loaded onto trucks and taken away to a place where they'd be sold to brothels in other countries that were sympathetic to the cause.</p> <p>That afternoon 52 more children found themselves shackled together in a room. The light in the room was so bright... actually it was normal daylight but, after all the time in the mine, any light would be bright.</p> </div>","['This story isn’t based in any particular time, nor involves any particular race; the human world has too many similar stories when cultures fight. So the protagonists are not identified nor are the victims – if you wish to add your own names then do so for your own benefit.']"
1225,"Hitchhiker, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-03-21,32,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was slowly driving in the centre of town — the traffic was always dense at this time of the day.</p> <p>All of a sudden my passenger door was opened, all the news reports of car jacking came into my mind as a bullet in the shape of a young girl entered the car and crouched down, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>“Don’t stop!” She hissed at me</p> <p>“Look I’m the one driving, and I can’t go any faster.” I retorted wondering why I didn’t demand that she get out of my car. Looking in my mirror I could see a couple of men running through the line of slow moving cars, they were obviously looking for the girl.</p> <p>I could have opened my window and called out to them... I could have . ..</p> <p>But I didn’t, instead I reached behind me and pulled my coat from the back seat and covered the crouching form with it, I also locked the doors – I didn’t want anyone else to come in.</p> <p>Just before the two men caught up with us the light, or whatever the hold-up was cleared and I started to move with the flow, picking up speed — leaving the two behind.</p> <p>I watched them in my mirror gesticulating with their hands and blaming each other for the loss of their target. I drove further away from them seeing their forms grow smaller and then they were lost in the distance.</p> <p>“You can come out now.” I said.</p> <p>“No! I can’t be seen by anyone.” She said panicking and pulling the coat in around her.</p> <p>“Well where can I drop you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Are you going near Rushmore Street?” She asked me.</p> <p>Now I’ve lived here for some time and I’d never heard of the road, “Where?” I asked her</p> <p>“You know! Just off 112th Street.” She said as if stating an obvious fact.</p> <p>“No such place darling.” I said in my friendliest fashion. The coat moved and an eye looked at me.</p> <p>“You don’t know where 112th Street is? But there’s a Mall there everyone knows it!” She said and this time there was a twang in her voice.</p> <p>“Where are you from?” I asked her.</p> <p>She mumbled something, so I took a chance and said, “Never heard of it, where about in England is it?”</p> <p>This time the coat moved. “What do you mean England? It’s not in England its in America. Why are you driving on the wrong side of the road?” She added as she looked around. Yup she wasn’t from around here I decided.</p> <p>“Because that’s the way we drive around here, Left is right... or its right to drive on the left either way that’s the law.” I said.</p> <p>“No this is wrong I couldn’t have been out that long... Could I?” She looked at me as if I had the answers.</p> <p>“Look love all I know is that you suddenly get into my car and told me to drive, look I’m nearly home, do you want to come with me or should I take you to a police station?” But at the word police she seemed to shrink into herself.</p> <p>“No... not the police, they’d only send me back to him!” She said in a frightened tone.</p> <p>“Why would they do that, if you’ve been kidnapped and taken to a foreign country...” I started to say.</p> <p>“But he’s my dad, he and mum separated and she’s the one I should be living with.” She interrupted me.</p> <p>So she’d be taken away by her father and brought to England, but she obviously wanted to say with her mother... what could I do? I’d been in this situation myself.</p> <p>In the end I drove home and parked my car in the garage, which luckily for me had an entrance to the house so that I could close the garage door and enter my kitchen without my nosy neighbours seeing me – okay I’m exaggerating that, most of the neighbours keep to themselves, but you never know who’s watching from behind their lace curtains.</p> <p>I held the back door open and the girl ran from my car to the safety of the kitchen. I drew the blinds so that she would feel safe. I pulled two chairs over and sat down in it, she also sat down, but on my lap!!</p> <p>“Should you be sitting here like this?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But I like you!” She said simply and started to hug me. Now I was concerned. . . I mean I’m... over thirty, and single and here was this young girl, I could judge her age as between eleven and twelve.</p> <p>“I don’t mean that... you don’t even know me, I could be a nasty person.” I tried to scowl at her but only made her laugh instead.</p> <p>“Oh you’re not a bad man, I can tell.... I’m Amanda by the way.” She said and held out her right hand to me. How was it we were only introducing ourselves at this late stage.</p> <p>“How do you do Amanda, I’m John.” I said as I shook her hand, “Now Amanda what are we going to do?” I asked her.</p> <p>She bit her lip and looked up at me, “Do you mind if I use your telephone?” She said, “I’ve got a number I can call.”</p> <p>I smiled at her and lifted her off from my lap and placed her on the floor, she took my hand as I led her over to my, only, phone. She picked up the handset and looked at it in wonder, “You’re still using one like this?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders, “Hey it works. You should never mess with perfection.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“sheesh haven’t you heard of cordless?” She then started to dial a number. Her brow wrinkling as she listened to the bleeping tone. “What does that mean?” She asked me passing the handset over.</p> <p>“The number is not available.” I told her, where were you dialling?” I asked her</p> <p>“Home!” was the simple reply.</p> <p>“So you need to dial the international code and then the number.” I said smiling. Then I spent some time looking for the telephone directory. . . I didn’t know the code either!!</p> <p>Finally I managed to get the number (+1) would you believe! I started the number off and left Amanda to carry on with her dialling, her smile told me that she’d been connected.</p> <p>“Hello, 60!... Amanda Williams... yes I’m fine... can you let mummy know... His name’s John... no I don’t... he’s with me now... okay!” She handed the phone to me, “Can you talk to them.”</p> <p>“Hello, can I help you?” It was a stupid thing to say but I didn’t know how else to begin.</p> <p>“Mr. John Argent?” The female voice asked me, I agreed that was who I was, “Is Amanda in any serious danger?” She asked.</p> <p>“I don’t understand... how do you mean serious danger? I don’t think her father knows where she is at the moment.” I was really puzzled by this.</p> <p>“I mean are you going to be a danger to Amanda?” the woman persisted.</p> <p>“How dare you ask such a question!” I said outraged, “Just who do you think you’re talking to?”</p> <p>“From the records I have here, you are John Argent, 38, you’ve been questioned by your police for loitering near schools and talking to some of the children there, released without charge.” They did have the right person but not the reason why I’d been arrested.</p> <p>“Nothing about how my former wife had taken my daughter from me — moved to some god forsaken part of the country and then married some pervert who was also a magistrate and managed to list me as a molester?” I said aggrieved.</p> <p>“The social service report did report some abuse but nothing was followed up about it!” The woman said.</p> <p>“Because the son-of-a-bitch told me that if I gave up my daughter then he’d stop the actions! I had no choice!” The memories of the time came back to me, my lost daughter – Wendy – thanks to that bitch.</p> <p>“Very well Mr. Argent, Amanda has reported to us and we are starting retrieval actions for her, but it will take a day before we can get a team to you. I’ll ask you again, will Amanda be safe with you?”</p> <p>I looked at the young girl standing in front of me … her face was watching mine, could I hurt this child? Hell I couldn’t even think about it. The woman in the earpiece was waiting for my answer. “Hold on a moment.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Amanda, it’s up to you... do you want to stay here until these people come for you? Or do you want to go elsewhere?” I asked her.</p> <p>She didn’t hesitate, “I want to stay here!” She said with conviction, “You’re not mean like daddy is. I like you!”</p> <p>“She’ll be safe with me!” I told the woman</p> <p>“Very well, let me talk to Amanda again please.” She asked me</p> <p>I handed the phone back to my young charge and went back to my kitchen. I opened a drawer and removed a picture, the smiling face of my daughter – Margaret, aged 4, wearing a yellow dress and being held by ‘the bitch from hell’ as I’ve come to think of her, even in the picture her eyes were cold and unforgiving. All because I had a fling with a girl in a pub... Margaret would be... yes she’d be the about eleven, the same age as Amanda. I looked at the picture again, there seemed to be something wrong with it, it was blurred... I realised that it was my eyes that were blurring not the photograph.</p> <p>I went to pick up the bottle that I had in the cupboard... it was one way to numb the pain. I’ve even started to pour out a glass when I heard the phone ‘ping’ as it was hung up. I looked at the glass and then tipped it into the sink. I had a guest to look after, I couldn’t be drunk with her in the house.</p> <p>Amanda entered the kitchen and sniffed the air she looked in the sink at the liquid that hadn’t yet gone down the drain. She sat on my lap again and then pulled my head down.</p> <p>She sniffed at my breath, smiling at the lack of alcohol there and then kissed me... it wasn’t the kiss of a child but of a woman(?) She then looked at me directly in the eyes.</p> <p>“I’m glad you said yes. You’re a good man, I know that!” She said and then she noticed the picture in my hand, “Is that your daughter? She looks very lovely.” She looked back at me. “While I’m here will you be my daddy?”</p> <p>I’m sorry to say that I broke down and started to cry.</p> </div>","['Normal disclaimer – this is a fictional story, no persons, or animals of any description were harmed, folded, stapled or mutilated during the writing of this story.']"
1226,"Hitchhiker, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-03-24,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Don’t cry Daddy John.” I realised that Amanda was back in my lap and had her arms around my neck and was hugging me. I wiped the tears from my face and tried to smile at her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda, it’s just that I miss my daughter so much.” I managed to say after I’d pulled myself together.</p> <p>She rested her head down on my chest, “I know daddy John, I miss mummy so much.” She said.</p> <p>We sat in silence for a few minutes when I heard a noise from her stomach, she giggled. “Sorry!” she said.</p> <p>“When did you last eat anything?” I asked her, but she just shook her head. “Okay then I’ll start cooking something and I think you’d better wash yourself.</p> <p>I gave her directions to my bathroom, (upstairs, third door on the left), and looked in the fridge for food. Found some rashers of bacon, sausages and eggs. And started to fry the mess in my only frying pan.</p> <p>A scream from upstairs made me drop the pan and start running up to where Amanda was running from the bathroom, she was completely soaked in water.</p> <p>“What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>I turned on the faucet and it sprayed me with cold water!” She said sobbing.</p> <p>I held onto her, I didn’t really understand what she meant so I gently took her back to the bathroom and asked her to show me, she pointed to the cold tap and went to turn it on. I stopped her.</p> <p>“Okay I see now, look you’d better take those clothes off and I’ll get them dry.” She nodded and started to unzip her skirt, dropping it to the floor before I could stop her. “Err, Amanda, don’t you think I’d better leave while you’re doing that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But you’re my daddy at the moment, so there’s nothing wrong!” She said and started to undo her blouse, shrugging it off revealing a vest beneath it, also wet. I couldn’t understand how she could have got so damp... then I saw the shower was dripping away. And then I notice the wet shoe prints leading from the shower to the door.</p> <p>I didn’t say anything at that time, she wanted something from me... I didn’t know what, but it was important for her, or so it seemed. So I kept quiet.</p> <p>At this time she was down to her panties and socks, the shoes already being removed and put to one side.</p> <p>She watched me as she put her thumbs on ether side of her panties and bent down to remove them. Awkwardly lifting one leg up before doing the same with the other to remove the damp garment from her. Then she sat down on the toilet to remove her socks.</p> <p>I won’t say the view was entrancing, I didn’t even look – honest – I just picked up the discarded clothing and took the pair of socks from her. I then handed her a towel to wrap around her body and then carried the clothing downstairs to the kitchen where my washing machine and tumble dryer were.</p> <p>I followed the wash codes and put the skirt, blouse and panties into the washing machine – selected quick wash and started it off, I didn’t wash the socks as I thought they’d stain the other clothes. I have learnt one thing about washing clothes!</p> <p>I returned my attention to the food, the eggs were starting to overcook and the sausages had split from their skins, but it wasn’t too disastrous.</p> <p>I managed to pull the eggs out and placed them under the hotplate to keep warm while I cooked another two, they would be for Amanda I promised myself. The rashers I was cooking under the grill and they were sizzling away merrily.</p> <p>The kitchen door opened to reveal Amanda, with the towel tied around her waist, a smile on her face as she smelt the food cooking. She looked around for something, “What are you after Amanda?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Where do you keep the plates and cutlery?” she asked me.</p> <p>I pointed out the cupboard and drawer and she went to them and picked out two plates and two sets of knives and forks. Taking them to the table and placing them there. I finished cooking her eggs and checked the rashers were ready to eat, then taking the plates from the table I dished up the meal, placing the food back onto the table.</p> <p>“Can I have some milk please?” Amanda asked.</p> <p>I took out the plastic 2 pint container and grabbed a glass, poured the contents of one into the other, I was going to need some more milk soon – along with more food!</p> <p>Amanda quickly cleared her plate and was reaching for the glass when she tipped it over, spilling the milk over the table.</p> <p>“Oh no!” She exclaimed and started to pull her towel off to start mopping up the milk. I quickly got some kitchen paper and was using that to surround and herd the liquid as it absorbed the milk. I looked at Amanda closely.</p> <p>“I think you’re being clumsy on purpose young lady!” I said questioningly.</p> <p>She looked up at me a faint smile on her face, “Why do you say that daddy John?” She asked me.</p> <p>I looked at her standing there naked in front of me, this time I took the whole of her body in my glance, her face with a mass of small freckles surrounded by light brown hair, a slender neck leading to her chest with the small breast-buds pointing towards me. I gazed down to her hips noting the hairless slit between her legs.</p> <p>“Let’s see... you use the shower to soak yourself, so that you’d have to get naked. Now you’ve tipped over the milk, just so you can use the towel to wipe up the mess... which means you’re naked again. So, young lady, just what are you trying to do to me?” I said.</p> <p>“Daddy John! That’s a horrid thing to say!” Amanda said... but she didn’t say I was wrong!</p> <p>“Yes it is, isn’t it? But that is what happened wasn’t it?” I persisted</p> <p>She hung her head and nodded. . . then she raised her head slightly so that she could watch me slyly. “So what should I do with you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well... mummy would spank me if I was too naughty... that was after she’d tied me up of course.” She said quietly.</p> <p>“Your mother would tie you up? But why?” I was surprised at her words.</p> <p>“Oh I liked it, it was a game we’d play, mummy would tie me up and if I could get free then she wouldn’t spank me, if I couldn’t then she’d tell me I wasn’t trying and I’d get more spanks.” She was looking at me now and her eyes were sparkling.</p> <p>I had an idea, “You liked being spanked didn’t you?” I asked her – she nodded, “And sometimes you would stay tied up just to be spanked, and other things?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled dreamily, “Yes, mummy would spank me and then rub me, I liked being rubbed.” She said.</p> <p>I reached out to her and pulled to me. “Why do you want me to spank you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Because I was naughty, and I like you! Mummy said that I should trust myself and my feelings. You’re not like daddy, he didn’t understand what I liked, but you do. And you miss your daughter so much! If she was naughty what would you do to her?” Amanda was watching my face as she said this last.</p> <p>Yes, what would I have done if Margaret had been naughty? I smiled slightly as I pulled Amanda over my lap and gave her three smacks with my hand, not hard ones, but enough to let her know she’d been hit.</p> <p>Then, I couldn’t help it, I rubbed her smooth skin, feeling the softness of her body, she squirmed beneath my hand and said, “No, not there!” I suddenly stopped scared that I was frightening her but then she said, “turn me over and then rub me!”</p> <p>“Do you know what you’re asking me to do?” I said, slightly scared – whether at the fact that she did or that I wanted to, I don’t know.</p> <p>“Please daddy John, I want to feel you!” She said, while trying to turn her body. I relented and allowed her to adjust herself so that I was now resting my hand on her tummy. “Please daddy John.” She said sweetly, I moved my hand up and touched her breasts, rubbing them and feeling them start to harden under my touch.</p> <p>Realisation struck me and I pulled my hand away as if it’d been burnt. “I’m sorry Amanda, I shouldn’t have done that.” I put her on her feet in front of me. “It’s wrong of me to do that.”</p> <p>“But daddy John! I wanted you to touch me. It wasn’t wrong.” She protested.</p> <p>I held her lightly, “It’s illegal, and its child abuse, even when you ask me to do it.” I told her.</p> <p>She cocked her head, “Well that’s daft! It’s not like that at home, at least there we know we’re loved and safe!”</p> <p>“Even when you’re being punished?” I must admit this was interesting me.</p> <p>“Of course! How else can we know that we’re loved!” She said in a matter of fact tone.</p> <p>“Do you enjoy being tied up?” I asked her</p> <p>“Oh yes, mummy would tie me up and then rub me until I felt really good” She folded her arms behind her and looked at me coyly again, “Would you do that for me daddy John?” She asked me.</p> <p>I was in a quandary, part of me wanted to do it, but then another – more rational part – was saying ‘don’t do it!’ But I was looking into Amanda’s eyes and could see the pleading that was in them.</p> <p>“Stay here!” I said firmly and went into the garage... I knew I had some. . . somewhere... found it! A long coil of washing line, not the plasticized stuff, so it was really about 200 ft of rope.</p> <p>I returned to Amanda and showed her the rope, she checked it over and pronounced it as okay to use. She then instructed me in cutting the rope into lengths – which left a very long piece left over. The noise of the washing spinning made me wait so that I could move her damp clothes into the tumble dryer to dry off.</p> <p>“Where would you like to be tied?” I asked her.</p> <p>“How about your bedroom?” Amanda said smiling at me, happy that she had won.</p> <p>I took her hand and we walked upstairs. I opened my bedroom door. “Sheesh! It’s a trash heap in here!” She said wrinkling up her nose.</p> <p>“Well... I live alone, so there’s no need for me to waste time cleaning up after myself. I take it that madam doesn’t agree with her choice,” Amanda shook her head, “Well there’s always room number two!” I said in my best game show host voice.</p> <p>Now I hadn’t been in this room for years. To be honest I didn’t want to enter it now, but somehow with Amanda I had the courage to enter Wendy’s room.</p> <p>It was dusty, and there were cobwebs, not as bad as I’d expected, the bedclothes, however, were another matter, six years of... well no use I suppose, meant that as I moved the bedspread it ripped in my hands.</p> <p>“Who’s room is this?” Amanda asked, taking in the dolls sitting on the dressing table and the overall pinkness of the room.</p> <p>“Wendy’s, I’ve never been in here since she was taken from me by her mother.” I said sadly.</p> <p>“You loved her didn’t you? Did she want to leave you?” Amanda asked me... I could still see the tearful face of Wendy as my wife dragged her away to the car, hear her voice as she screamed to stay with her daddy, and the voice of that bitch of a woman saying ‘come on you brat, let’s leave the worthless thing behind!’</p> <p>I was brought back to the present by the touch of Amanda’s hand on mine, “Don’t be sad daddy John!” She said to me as if sensing my mood.</p> <p>I smiled at her sadly, “It’s alright Wendy, Amanda” I quickly corrected myself, “It was just a memory” She hugged my waist, but didn’t say anything more.</p> <p>We spent a few minutes removing the cobwebs and the ruined sheet from the bed. “Leave the mattress, it’ll be better like that!” She said as she placed herself face down on the mattress with her hand folded behind her.</p> <p>I took some of the rope and lashed her wrists together, somehow she managed to bring her elbows close to each other and said, “Them too!”</p> <p>“I should have gagged you first!” I said as I quickly followed her lead, hearing her squeal in pain I stopped and looked at her face.</p> <p>She smiled, “Gotcha!” She said and kicked her feet.</p> <p>“Why you. . .” I said in my best Homer Simpson impression as I crossed her ankles and then tied them up. I then reached her knees, which I tickled unmercifully just to hear her laugh, then I tied her legs closed.</p> <p>Taking a longer piece of rope I which I tied to the piece holding her ankles and then wrapped it around the one attached to her wrists, making a hogtie of it.</p> <p>Finally I took the longest piece of rope and wrapped it around her chest, brought an end down between her legs and then behind her back and tied it tight, so that any movement she made would pull the rope tight along her body. I did remember a television programme about erotic knot tying, making a brassier from rope, but to be honest there wasn’t that much to surround on Amanda.</p> <p>I’d just finished tying it off when there was a ring on the front door bell, I looked out of the window to the ground below. I could see the top of a white car with large black numbers on it along with a blue light.</p> <p>I turned to Amanda. “It’s the police!” I said.</p> </div>",[]
1227,"Hitchhiker, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-03-24,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I started to panic, what could I do? Here I was in my daughter’s bedroom with a naked, bound 10-year-old girl on the bed!</p> <p>What could I do? I glanced around in fear.</p> <p>“Lift me up!” Said Amanda, I looked at her in shock, she nodded her head at the door where there was a hook. I could see what she was aiming at and quickly wrapped more of the rope around her body and then lifted her up to the door so that she hung from the hook. I then covered her with the remnants of the bedspread, checked that she was okay and left the room to go downstairs.</p> <p>A thought struck me and I quickly went to the bathroom and flushed the toilet, then I went downstairs and opened the front door.</p> <p>“You John Argent?” The officer asked me severely, I agreed that I was, “You took your time answering the door!” He stated.</p> <p>“It’s not my fault you rang while I was sitting on the loo, was it?” I countered, “Anyway I’m here now, so what can I do for you?”</p> <p>“Can we come in, I’m sure you don’t want us standing out here in front of your neighbours do you?” The second officer asked — he’d obviously had the good cop role.</p> <p>“Well... I suppose so, but what’s this all about?” I said as I stood away from the door to allow them in.</p> <p>“Where were you at 17:45 today?” The nice one asked.</p> <p>“Driving home of course, do you have any idea what the traffic is like at that time?” I said with a straight face.</p> <p>“Did you happen to notice a young girl running through the traffic at that time?” He asked me.</p> <p>“No, to tell you the truth I was more concerned about not hitting the car in front to worry about other things!” – this was true and when I noticed that Amanda was there it was too late, she was already in my car and not running outside.</p> <p>“Listen we had a report of a girl getting into a car, we searched out files for creeps who’d take advantage of kids and your name came up!” The first officer said.</p> <p>I went to a cupboard and took out a tape recorder, put a new tape into in and started it recording. “Would you care to repeat your last statement officer... your number is 355 isn’t it.”</p> <p>“Can I ask you why you’ve brought out that recorder sir?” The second officer asked me.</p> <p>“Well if I’m going to face verbal abuse from a police officer I’d prefer it on tape so that my solicitor can take the correct legal action. I do understand that my name is erroneously on your database thanks to my divorced wife’s husband’s accusations and as such should any child go missing I’m one of the first people you will check on. However I am taking legal steps to clear this up, but I’ll be dammed if I’m going to allow cheap cracks at my expense. Now what questions do you have to ask me officers.”</p> <p>“I’m sure my colleague didn’t mean anything by his remark sir, it’s just that a girl has been reported missing and following normal routine we have to check that you haven’t seen her, I’m sure you understand sir.” The second cop was doing his best to sound nice for the tape.</p> <p>“No officer I haven’t, but I’m sure you don’t want to take my word for that.” I said sounding tired.</p> <p>“Well if we could just have a look around?” He asked me smiling as if he was a good old buddy of mine – he wasn’t!</p> <p>“I’m not sure, I’m certain that my solicitor would insist on receipt of a search warrant first. . .” I said before being cut off by the first officer again,</p> <p>“Why? You haven’t anything to hide have you... Sir?” he asked</p> <p>“Of course not, we’ll got together shall we officers, I wouldn’t want to be able to say that evidence was planted against me.” I said with a bland face, “Where do you want to search first the garage, or the kitchen?”</p> <p>“Do you mind if we check upstairs first sir?” The second officer asked me.</p> <p>“If you have to officers, this way.” I took them up the stairs and then to my bedroom. “If she’s in here I’m not sure where she’ll be?” I said as they took in the mess of my room.</p> <p>The officers took turns looking in the door way at the room, the second one shook his head, “I thought my daughter’s room was bad enough, at least you can see the floor there!”</p> <p>“Don’t you want to search it then?” I asked them but they shook their heads.</p> <p>I took my heart into my hands as I opened the door to my daughter’s room, the officers looked inside at the dressing table with its dolls and the denuded bed and mattress.</p> <p>“That was my daughter’s bedroom until my wife decided I wasn’t earning enough money and went to live with some magistrate, he decided that I couldn’t see my daughter and so made up a cock-and-bull story that I was molesting her. That’s why my solicitor is fighting the case.</p> <p>The officers decided that I wasn’t hiding anyone in the room and then checked the bathroom and the airing cupboard.</p> <p>Then the first one decided to check the attic. “Fine, I’ll just get the ladder from the garage, I’ll have to bring it through the front door as it won’t fit around the corners from the kitchen to here.” I said and started to walk downstairs.</p> <p>“Err, that’s okay sir, there’s too much paint around the door anyway, if it had been opened recently there would be a mark there.” The second one said, we all walked downstairs to the living room.</p> <p>“Are you sure you don’t want to check out the kitchen, I’ve still got my breakfast and supper plates in there yet to be washed.” I said to them the first one shuddered.</p> <p>“No thanks, if it’s anything like your bedroom...” and then silenced himself as he realised the tape was still recording.</p> <p>“No, that’s fine sir, I’m sorry we disturbed you, but we have to go through these procedures, I’m sure you understand.” The second one said.</p> <p>“I hope you find her, I know what it’s like to have your child taken away, and who did she run away from?” I asked as a concerned member of the public.</p> <p>“Her dad, he reported her missing from his hotel room.” The second officer said.</p> <p>“Hotel room, why weren’t they at home, I mean this isn’t the place to have a holiday? Maybe she’s missing her mother, although if it was anything like my old missus I wouldn’t stay with her. But then she’s got legal custody. I take it her father still lives with her mother?” I asked them sounding morose</p> <p>“I don’t know sir, but it’s something I’m sure they’re looking into.” They left the house and entered their car, the second officer looked thoughtfully at me and then spoke into his radio, the car pulled away.</p> <p>I watched them as they drove away, then I causally re-entered my house and made a show of sitting down in my living room, after turning off the tape recorder, switching on the television and sitting down to watch it. I don’t know what was on, some inane soap opera I think, but I sat there for at least half an hour. Then I went into the kitchen and put the plates into the sink, checked the tumble dryer to make sure the clothes were dry and took them out, I would have ironed them... but I’d probably burn holes in them if I tried. Hey I wear easy care clothes, means I don’t have to try to iron them!</p> <p>I was glad that the two officers didn’t look in the kitchen, they would have asked some awkward questions, like why did I have girl’s clothes in my tumble dryer and why were the two plates still warm if one was from breakfast, but normally if you try to drag people’s attention to something it’s normally the last place they’d look, as the magicians say, ‘mis-direction is the key.’</p> <p>I returned upstairs to release Amanda from her position, she was smiling dreamily away as she hung from the door hook, I could see her squirming in her bonds. When I touched her she opened up her eyes in shock and then relaxed.</p> <p>“Oh it’s you daddy John, I was scared that the copper’s had taken you away.” She said as I lifted her off the hook.</p> <p>“What would you have done if they had?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh just hung around until my folks came for me, it would only be a few more hours!” She said.</p> <p>“But they said that they couldn’t get her for a couple of days!” I exclaimed in surprise, “How are they going to get here so soon?”</p> <p>“I asked them to stay away and find daddy, he’s not going to leave the town until he’s found me, and so they’ve got days to search for him. They already know where I am!” She said sweetly.</p> <p>I almost dropped her, “So you could have been rescued and away from her by now, why did you take the chance to stay with me?” I asked her, starting to untie the ropes.</p> <p>“I wasn’t taking any risk at all, I knew you wouldn’t hurt me, but they will be phoning soon to make sure I’m okay, so there’s no problem.” She said</p> <p>I was looking at the way the rope had been pulled into her slit, the area of skin around it was red and raw. “I’m sorry Amanda, I didn’t mean to leave you up there so long.” I told her as I gently eased the rope out of her.</p> <p>“Oh that was nothing, one night mummy kept me tied up until it was morning, she had to massage my legs to get them working, but the butterfly she’d attached to my clit had kept me awake more that the ropes did.” She smiled and giggled in her memory.</p> <p>This really struck me as strange, I knew that some children had weird ideas about fun, but this masochistic view wasn’t what I’d considered normal, I think Amanda realised this.</p> <p>“She wasn’t being mean to me, honest daddy John, it’s just the way we’ve been brought up, daddy didn’t understand some of it and he was away from home so much anyway. So it was just mummy and me. One day, when I was in bed, daddy came home and he started to argue with mummy. I could hear words like ‘not right’ and ‘abominable’ and ‘nasty’ he called mummy a ‘whore’ and ‘Jezebel’ he told her he found someone else who would be better for him and for me. Mum phoned the police and had him thrown out of the house and that was the last we heard from him.”</p> <p>“But he came back for you?” I said to her softly.</p> <p>“It wasn’t him, it was a man I didn’t know before, he drove up to me when I was walking to school, he asked me if I was Amanda. I didn’t answer him as mummy said I wasn’t to talk to strangers. Then he stopped his car and pulled me into it. I tried to defend myself like they taught me at school, but I could only get a few kicks in before he used a needle on me... I don’t remember much after that, I know I was on a plane, but before I could say anything that man would prick me again.” She paused for a moment before she carried on.</p> <p>“When I woke up I was in a room, I think it was a hotel room, daddy was there with that man. They were talking about deprogramming me or something like that. I got out of the bed and quickly ran for the door before they could stop me. I was so frightened when I got onto the sidewalk, the cars and people I just ran, until I saw your car, I opened the door and quickly got in. I was so scared!” She finished.</p> <p>“YOU WERE SCARED, how do you think I felt? I’m stuck in slow moving traffic when all of a sudden my door is opened... I was expecting some burly, thick necked guy with a knife or gun, trying to rob me or even kill me! You very nearly gave me a heart attack, young lady.” I said but found she was just smiling at me, “What’s so funny.” I asked her.</p> <p>“Nothing, I’m just enjoying what you’re doing to me.” She looked down to where my hand was gently rubbing her skin at the join of her thighs. She moved her body to allow me more access to her.</p> <p>I pulled my hand away from her as if she’d burnt me. “No please, don’t stop.” She said, although I heard it as ‘No. Please. Don’t. Stop!’</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda. It’s wrong of me to do that.” But a part of me was screaming in my ear to continue!</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>I removed all the pieces of rope from the girl and looked at the marks that had been produced by the tightness of the bonds. I was surprised that she wasn’t aching more than she admitted to.</p> <p>I went into the bathroom and started to run a bath for her, I didn’t have any of the kid’s type of bubble bath, but I had some Radox which I poured into the flow of the hot tap.</p> <p>I returned to the bedroom, to find that Amanda was no longer in it. Where could she have gone?... A noise from my bedroom told me the answer, I found her picking up items of clothing and placing them in piles on the floor.</p> <p>“You know daddy John, you really need someone to look after you!” She said.</p> <p>“They wouldn’t put up with me. I’m a boring old sod.” I said.</p> <p>She paused and smiled at me, “You’re not old... but I don’t know about the sod part.” She added.</p> <p>“Right young lady, for that. . .” I chased after her, falling over a couple of piles of clothing as I did so, before catching her and throwing her over my shoulder, she was giggling as I walked into the bathroom and then, almost, throwing her into the warm bath.</p> <p>I turned to leave the room but she called out to me. “Daddy John, can you wash me? Pleeaaassee.” She said.</p> <p>I turned around and found myself looking into those eyes again, I don’t know what it was about them, but I found myself walking back to the bath and picking up the soap, she held her hair away from her back as I rubbed the soap into her skin, bringing up a lather that covered her, I then rinsed the suds off with a flannel, she then turned around so that her front was within easy reach, my hand was shaking as I performed the same duty, making her giggle as I ran circles around her stomach, and gasp slightly when I touched her forming breasts, she leant back with her eyes closed and smiled at my touch, the flannel touching her skin made her frown slightly. “With your hand please.” She whispered to me.</p> <p>I found some shampoo and, after wetting her hair with the shower spray (warm this time and close to her head), I liberally covered her head with the shampoo, massaging it into her scalp and along the length of her hair. She kept her eyes tightly closed during this time and allowed me to pass a soapy flannel over her face to ensure it was clean.</p> <p>I used the shower spray to rinse out her hair, making sure all the shampoo was washed out. Then she stood up, I almost lifted her out of the bath but she protested. “You’ve got to do my legs as well you know!” So I got out the soap again and started on her legs, from mid thigh to the level of the water.</p> <p>“No, no, daddy John, all of my legs and above!” She told me. I sighed and began the arduous task of soaping up the flannel and was about to apply to her body again when she said, “With your hand please, daddy John.”</p> <p>So I transferred the soap to my hands and built up a lather with them before I touched her skin, one hand in front of her and the other behind her, she sighed again as I passed over her small slit and clit. She moved her hips to ensure full contact, I smacked her sharply on her ass with my hand – spraying lather all over me as I did so.</p> <p>“You’re being very naughty making me do this to you!” I told her in a low voice, the fact was I was the one being naughty in taking advantage of this young girl.</p> <p>I felt her hand on my shoulder, as if seeking support. “That’s nice daddy John, I always wanted my daddy to do that to me, but he wouldn’t.” Now she was the who sounded sad now.</p> <p>I pulled her close to me, resting my head on her stomach. “Don’t cry Amanda. Remember he didn’t really understand how you felt. He was conditioned just as I am.”</p> <p>“But you’re not like him. He wouldn’t wash me like this! He wouldn’t even come into my bedroom! Why didn’t he love me?” She asked me as I rinsed off her body and legs, lifting her up out of the bath and surrounding her with a towel. I gently rubbed her dry as I thought of an answer.</p> <p>“It’s difficult to say Amanda, in his way he did love you, to him he was rescuing you from what he sees as an awful life...” Amanda tried to protest but I carried on speaking, “He was seeing you as he wanted to. You are his daughter being made into someone else!”</p> <p>“But that’s stupid! I’m me, I’ve always been me!” She protested as I was rubbing her dry.</p> <p>“Well yes and no! As you grow you gradually change, you gain more knowledge and mannerisms, he couldn’t face up to this, and he most probably wants to keep you as if you were six again, but you can’t do that! You have to change. You will always change until you are comfortable with how you are.”</p> <p>I finished drying herself off while I took clean sheets and a bedspread into Wendy’s room. But I still had a problem, what could she wear for the night? I didn’t think that a blouse and skirt would be the right attire.</p> <p>I looked into my bedroom, it was a bit tidier than I had known it, I found a large tee-shirt in a drawer, I returned to the bathroom where Amanda was still drying her hair.</p> <p>“Here you are, they’re one of my favourites” I said holding up the garment, she inspected it closely</p> <p>“Who’s ELO?” She asked.</p> <p>“Oh fame, you are so fickle!” I said as I gather Amanda’s hair into a bun so that her head would go through the open neck of the tee-shirt.</p> <p>From below I heard the phone start to ring.</p> </div>",[]
1228,"Hitchhiker, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“That will be for me.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“It might be, but it could be the police trying to catch me out!” I said as I carried her down stairs.</p> <p>I picked up the handset in the Kitchen. “Can I speak to Amanda please?” It was a woman’s voice, one that I’d never heard before.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, Amanda who? I’m afraid there’s no-one here except for me.” I said cautiously, and I held the phone so that Amanda could hear.</p> <p>“Mr. Argent! I know my daughter is there! Tell me is she still being an exhibitionist?” The woman asked.</p> <p>“Mummy!” Amanda exclaimed, blushing slightly.</p> <p>With the identity of the woman caller confirmed by Amanda I left the young girl talking on the phone with her mother while I went upstairs to make my bed. I glanced outside the window to see two women getting into a car and driving away I didn’t really take any notice of them.</p> <p>I drew the curtains and then went into Wendy’s room. I didn’t even think about what I was doing. I continued to clean up the room, it could really do with a hovering, but that could be done tomorrow. I sat down on the bed, Wendy really did love this room, she would pick out a dolly to sleep with her during the night... I would carry her upstairs to the bedroom and make out that I was going to drop her onto the bed.</p> <p>She was going through a phase of making me check the wardrobe and under the bed for monsters... I don’t know where she got the idea from. I would read to her from a book... what was the title now?... My eyes fell on the bedside table; there it was – still – ‘The folk of the faraway tree’. I picked it up and started turning the pages, glancing through the stories and lost in my thoughts.</p> <p>“. . . daddy john.” I looked up to see Amanda watching me, “Mummy says she wants to talk to you daddy john.” She repeated. I got up from the bed, somehow the pages of the book in my hand were damp, must have been something in the room I suppose.</p> <p>I held out my hand to Amanda and she pulled me down the stairs to the phone, I picked up the handset. “Hello?” I said.</p> <p>“Thank you for looking after my little girl.” Amanda’s mother said, “I’m glad she’s found a good man like you to help her!”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mrs.... err,” I realised I didn’t know her surname.</p> <p>“I’m Janet.” She said, which cracked me up. “What’s so funny?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Hello Janet, my name is John.” Which made her none the wiser, “There’s a series of pre-school books called the Janet and John stories, I guess I’m in a childish mood at the moment.”</p> <p>“Yes, Amanda does have that effect on people.” Janet said. “Now John, I know she can be a bit forward for her age, but she is a good girl really.”</p> <p>“Except when she’s clumsy.” I said and at the enquiring tone at the other end went on to explain about the wet clothes and the spilt milk.</p> <p>“Oh I wouldn’t worry about that, she’s just playing with you – I understand you tied her up earlier.” Janet said calmly.</p> <p>I was having visions of policemen hammering down my front door and dragging me away to some dark pit when she finished, “Well... err... you... I mean...” I stammered but was surprised when Janet then said.</p> <p>“Good for you! She’s wanted her father to control her properly for years, you know you’ll going to have to tie her up tonight, or I won’t be responsible for her actions.” Janet said ominously.</p> <p>“Janet I’d better tell you that I’m not comfortable with this, from what Amanda said I’m just a little more relaxed than her father was. And if people find out how I’ve treated her...”</p> <p>“John, I give you full permission to tie her up and to punish her. She’s brought up to realise that if people do the wrong things they will be punished. She wants you to be strong and to punish her without feeling guilty yourself. She’s already told me how you’ve looked after her, and you’re the first man to have given her a bath in over 6 years.” She paused, “Look I’ll be there tomorrow, no it will be your Sunday, just keep her safe until then. I understand that arrangements have been made so that you don’t have to worry about groceries and the like, so take it easy and I’ll see you face to face. Kiss Amanda goodnight for me won’t you.” And with that Janet hung up</p> <p>I was slightly in a daze as I hung up the phone and looked at Amanda who was gazing up at me with a smile on her face. “Well?” She asked.</p> <p>“Your mother will be here the day after tomorrow and you’re to stay with me until then.” She stared to jump up and down in pleasure, “HOWEVER! You are to behave yourself, no more soaking you clothes just to get naked, and no spilling of milk. Okay?” she smiled sweetly at me.</p> <p>“Okay daddy John.” Then she yawned I looked at my watch, nearly ten o’clock, where had the time gone to?</p> <p>“Bedtime I think young lady.” I said to her, she held up her hands to me.</p> <p>“Carry me daddy.” She said, I reached down to her and lifted her up in my arms, holding onto her as I walked upstairs to Wendy’s room and lowered her onto the bed. “Tell me a story daddy John.” She asked me.</p> <p>I picked up the book and began to read from the first chapter, after a few minutes she closed her eyes and fell asleep.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>I went downstairs to the living room and turned on the television, switching to the news – always depressing. The local news was a surprise.</p> <p>‘Two men have been arrested charged with the kidnapping of an American girl — one man is believed to be the girl’s father. The local constabulary reports that they had been contacted by the FBI regarding a ward of court order that had been placed on the unnamed girl. The men gave themselves up voluntarily.”</p> <p>I noticed that the report failed to mention that Amanda herself was missing.</p> <p>I shook my head at the news report and didn’t really hear the rest of the news. So Amanda didn’t have to worry about being caught by her father for the time being.</p> <p>I found that the events of the day were catching up with me and so I went to bed, switching off the television as I did.</p> <p>I looked in at Amanda sleeping peacefully in the bed. I tiptoed to the bathroom and did the necessary ablutions, wincing as I flushed the toilet, hoping the noise didn’t wake my ‘guest’.</p> <p>I undressed and fell into bed, I don’t even remember trying to sleep – something that I’ve had to do since I lost my family (no since I lost Wendy, the wife was no loss at all!).</p> <p>I faintly remember a noise during the night and a feeling of warmth behind me, but it didn’t wake me.</p> <p>What did awake me wasn’t the noise of the dawn chorus, people starting cars or lawnmowers. But the touch of lips on my ears, and the feeling of flesh on my arms. I opened my eyes to find Amanda was on top of me.</p> <p>“Good morning daddy John.” She said as I rolled over, she draped her body over my chest as if to try and hold me onto the bed, it was then I noticed that the tee-shirt was missing.</p> <p>“What happened to the tee-shirt?” I asked her</p> <p>She shrugged, “I prefer Nickelback, at least I’ve heard of them!” she said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry? Is that some kind of change machine?” I asked her.</p> <p>She raised herself up and put her arms on her hips. “They’re a pop-group!” She exclaimed. But I was conscious of the fact that she was now straddling my body and displaying to me all of hers. I shook my head. “Yes they are!” She insisted misinterpreting my actions.</p> <p>“I believe you, but why are you in my bedroom like that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I couldn’t sleep last night, and so I crept in here, I did ask you if you minded, but you didn’t answer me.” She giggled, “Your ass looks funny you know.”</p> <p>“Not as funny as yours is going to be in a moment.” I said menacingly. She gave a small scream and jumped up, but I managed to move my legs to catch her. I pulled her arms and held onto her as I turned myself around to sit on the edge of my bed, I positioned her over my lap and started to spank her.</p> <p>Instead of hearing her cry in pain she started to laugh, “What’s so funny?” I asked her, “you’re supposed to be crying!”</p> <p>“It’s your... your... thingy, it’s poking into me. Now I was embarrassed.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda, I didn’t mean to...” I started to say but she laughed.</p> <p>“It’s okay, mummy said that men can’t help what their thingys do!” and she ignored it, which was more than I could do. I pushed her back so that she was standing on the floor.</p> <p>“You know Amanda; you’re making this very hard for me. . .” It was completely the wrong thing to say as Amanda started to laugh out loud. “That wasn’t what I meant” I said and went to the bathroom.</p> <p>I was sitting on the toilet, doing what everyone does on there, when there was a knock on the door. “Daddy John... you’re not... angry with me are you?” Amanda asked, her voice was so sad and tearful.</p> <p>“No Amanda, I’m not angry with you, it’s me that’s the problem. I’m embarrassed and didn’t want you to see me like that.” I said, realising that I was telling her the truth.</p> <p>“But mummy says it’s normal for a man’s...” She started to explain.</p> <p>“Yes, yes it is. But I shouldn’t let a young girl like you see me like that, it’s not right.” I tried to explain.</p> <p>“But you’ve seen me... it isn’t fair.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“No Amanda, life isn’t always fair.” I said as I flushed the toilet. I opened the door, finding out I hadn’t locked it – when you live alone you don’t think about such things – Amanda could have opened the door at any time! I went to the sink and quickly washed my hands before I opened the door.</p> <p>Amanda was leaning on the doorpost swinging on one foot her head down. I crouched down in front of her and held her hands. “I’m sorry Amanda; I’m not used to having pretty young girls standing naked in front of me. I get flustered and confused. I find my self all tide tongued and mix my worms up completely.”</p> <p>She giggled at that then she hugged me, very disconcerting to be hugged by a naked girl, even one as young as Amanda, you never know where to put your own hands, I settled for wrapping them around her back and hugging her as well.</p> <p>“Now young lady, I think you’d better use the toilet and wash your hands. I’ve got you clothes from yesterday in your bedroom, I suggest you put them on. Then I’ll cook you breakfast.” I told her she smiled at me and nodded.</p> <p>I went to my bedroom and dressed.</p> <p class=""hr"">* * *</p> <p>When I got downstairs and checked the larder I found I was in trouble, no eggs! No rashers of bacon. I had cereal but not milk – Amanda had taken the last of it yesterday!</p> <p>I was thinking about going to the corner shop to buy something, but that would leave Amanda in the house alone, and she wouldn’t know where I had gone!</p> <p>There was a knock on the back door! But the garage was locked and closed, I did that yesterday! I opened the door to find myself looking at a woman. She handed me a large box. And then she looked around the kitchen.</p> <p>“You live here all alone?” She said. When I numbly nodded she shook her head. “No wonder you don’t have much to eat! Now take this, both of you will need it and it should keep you until Monday!” She shook her head again and then left!</p> <p>It was done so fast I didn’t even have time to ask, “Who the hell are you!” I carried the box to the kitchen table and opened it. There was a chiller container, quite large, several items of clothing, fit for a 10 year old – including socks and knickers. And a Video camera with batteries and tape!! I understood the clothes but why a camera?</p> <p>In the chiller I found 12 eggs, a quantity of rashers and bacon, several prepared meals. Fizzy drinks in small plastic bottles. And 4 pints of milk (semi-skimmed). It was more like a care package than supplies.</p> <p>Then I noticed something else in the bottom of the box. Several pieces of leather with buckles on them, handcuffs and keys!</p> <p>The food I put away in the fridge, and the freezer. The clothes I left on the table. The Camera and others I also left on the table, it was all very mysterious indeed.</p> </div>",[]
1229,"Hitchhiker, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda came down to the kitchen, looked at me and smiled; I cocked an eye at her naked form.</p> <p>“And what was wrong with your clothes?” I asked her.</p> <p>“They weren’t ironed!” She said simply. “Oh wow! It came then.” She added seeing the video camera, “Mummy said she wanted to see how you worked.”</p> <p>“Worked?” I asked uncomprehendingly.</p> <p>“You know!” Amanda said as she put the battery into the camera and then inserted the tape. “Smile please!” She said pointing the lens at me. “Mummy this is daddy John, he’s such a nice man.”</p> <p>I shook my head. “I’m not. I’m a dirty old man who’s trying hard not to ensure that your daughter can’t sit down for a week.” I tried to growl into the camera.</p> <p>“Oh you wouldn’t do that to me! Mummy, guess what. Daddy John doesn’t wear anything to bed. He’s just like you.” Amanda said smiling away.</p> <p>“I woke up this morning to find her in bed with me, you’re most probably already know how she was dressed! Much as she is now!” I said, “I had given her a tee-shirt to wear but she didn’t like it.”</p> <p>“Well I don’t know the group!” She defended herself, “anyway he didn’t iron my clothes for today.” She said accusingly.</p> <p>I held up the new clothing that had been supplied, “Well this is new clothes, are you going to wear these?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Maybe. . .” She said smiling at me. I made a grab for her and managed to snag the camera; I watched the viewscreen and filmed Amanda in her glowing nakedness.</p> <p>“This is what woke me up this morning! Now I know why you suggested that I should tie her down at night.” I said to the sound of Amanda’s giggling. “You see she thinks it’s funny. I had hoped she’d be better mannered than this!”</p> <p>She stood still with her fists on her hips and a determined expression on her face. “I am well behaved when I’m with strangers, but you’re not! You’re daddy John!” She explained logically.</p> <p>“You see what I have to fight against. And when she turns those eyes on me .. . I just seem to do what she asks. I need help and reinforcements!” I said.</p> <p>“Daddy John can I see what else was sent!” Amanda asked. I stood away from the items on the table. “Oh goody!” She looked at me, “Daddy John, you won’t mind leaving me for a few minutes... Oh and can I have the camera please?” She fluttered her eyes at me, which made me smile.</p> <p>“Oh yes! Firmly around her little finger!” I said as I placed the camera into her hands. I left her alone and sat in the living room, I tried to watch television but on a Saturday morning there’s only children’s programs on. So I put on a CD instead — Secret Messages by ELO (Amanda’s comments had made my choice for me) — and then I sat back to listen to it.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>“Daddy John!” The call came from the Kitchen. I got up and walked to the door.</p> <p>In the kitchen, on the floor, knelt Amanda, her body folded forward and her arms spread out behind her. I could see on her wrists she wore bands of leather.</p> <p>“Greetings master, your slave welcomes you. Your slave apologises for her manners to you and offers herself for punishment.” She kept her head down while she spoke these lines.</p> <p>I must admit the change in her was amazing. I almost spoilt things by laughing, but realised it wasn’t right. “You may stand slave and let me inspect you!” I said, in what I hoped was an imperialistic tone.</p> <p>Amanda gracefully got to her feet, brought her hands down in front of her, one foot slightly extended in front of the other. I noticed that she also had leather around her ankles as well. “Raise your head slave and bring your hands to your sides.</p> <p>Amanda obeyed me and looked into my eyes. I could see a twinkle of anticipation in them as she fought to hide the smile her face was trying to make. I could see she was now wearing a leather collar around her neck and, to my surprise, a loin cloth was around her waist.</p> <p>“Good grief you’re actually wearing clothes!” I found myself saying before I could stop myself.</p> <p>This time she did smile, a small, almost secretive smile. “Of course master. You had ordered me to!” She said.</p> <p>“And a good slave like you always obeys her master?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Of course master, do you wish to inspect your slave closely?” She said I walked nearer to her, seeing the rings on the collar and hooks on her cuffs. I also saw the flashing red light of the camera and realise that Amanda had placed herself into the centre of the frame.</p> <p>I walked around Amanda, resting my hand on her shoulder. “Now slave how do you think I should punish you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“If your slave may be permitted to move master?” She asked me seriously. I nodded and she got a straight backed chair and carefully placed it in position.</p> <p>“If my master will sit please. He can then continue what he started this morning.” She said, I sat down, conscious that I was in full view of the camera.</p> <p>Amanda draped herself over my lap. I lifted up the flap of the loin cloth to be ‘faced’ with the sight of her bare arse. “Where’s your underwear slave?” I asked her, bringing my hand down — hard — onto her skin. The force surprised her — and me — and she moved her hands to cover the afflicted area.</p> <p>“What are you doing slave?” I asked her mildly.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, it’s just that I wasn’t prepared for that” She said, her voice catching slightly.</p> <p>“But you were the one who asked to be punished... have you changed your mind?” I asked her still in the same tone of voice.</p> <p>“Oh no master. Please punish me. I’ll try not to move my hands again.” She said moving back into position.</p> <p>‘Thwack!’ my second strike was just as hard. “OWWwww. Master!” Amanda cried out and her hands moved again.</p> <p>“AMANDA, STAND UP!” I ordered her. She got to her feet and wiped her eyes.</p> <p>“I’m sorry daddy John. I couldn’t stop myself.” She said sniffling away.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “I know Amanda, I’m hitting you too hard. I’m sorry that I’m...” I started to say but she stopped me.</p> <p>“No daddy John, mummy said I needed to be properly punished, I shouldn’t be stopping you, you shouldn’t listen to me.” Amanda said tears running her face.</p> <p>I held her hands lightly, remembering what Janet had said last night, “You want your daddy to punish you?” I asked her softly so that the camera couldn’t catch it.</p> <p>“Yes daddy John, my schoolmates always say how their dads have a firm hand, and how they then hug and comfort them afterwards.” Amanda said in an equally soft voice.</p> <p>“Well then I’ll have to do something then!” I said and before she could stop me I quickly attached her wrists to the collar. “Now back into position!” I ordered her while helping her to lie across my lap.</p> <p>“Ready now?” I asked her softly while raising my hand.</p> <p>She nodded, I brought my hand down onto her naked arse, although not as hard as I had done before. This time I didn’t listen to her cries... Well I say I didn’t listen, I felt bad with each moment as my hand touched her flesh.</p> <p>After 20 strikes I couldn’t continue. I lowered the scrap of cloth back into position and gently lifted her back onto her feet — and then I had to hug her! “I’m sorry Amanda. I didn’t mean to be so hard on you” I was saying to her, and then I heard her also speaking.</p> <p>“Oh daddy John, thank you, thank you.” She was saying softly. I kissed her forehead. She raised her face and kissed me on my lips and then went down on her knees again, folding herself down so that her face touched the floor.</p> <p>“This slave thanks her master for punishing her.” She said formally, I got up from my chair and spoke to the camera.</p> <p>“Janet, when you play this I want you to know that I think you’ve done a wonderful thing when you produced Amanda, how you can ever bring yourself to punish her I don’t know, I’ve found it hard enough... Now if you’ll pardon us we’ve got breakfast to eat!” I turned of the tape and put the camera to one side.</p> <p>“AMANDA! Get up and come here!” I said to the recumbent form on the floor. The young girl struggled to her feet and walked to me. “Put on some clothes and get the table ready for breakfast.” I said and started to get out the bowls for cereal. I was pouring it out when I heard a ‘Hrump’ from Amanda. I looked at her, she still had her wrists connected to her collar.</p> <p>I smiled at her. “Well? Why haven’t you got dressed yet?” I asked her before reaching to her and unclipping her form the bondage.</p> <p>“Thank you!!” Amanda said and then picked up a yellow pair of knickers, she stepped into them and pulled them up, the yellow fabric disappearing under the loin cloth giving me tantalising glimpses of yellow at her sides. I dragged my eyes away from the view and concentrated on the food.</p> <p>Amanda pulled the chair back to the table and sat down on it, then quickly she got up. “Oww! My ass hurts!” She complained.</p> <p>“I wonder why?” I said smiling which earnt me a dirty look from her. “You did ask for it didn’t you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded and smiled again, “Yes daddy John.” I went to the living room and took a cushion from the settee, placing it on her chair. She sat down on it and started to wriggle in an effort tot find an easy spot.</p> <p>“I hope you like this cereal Amanda, it’s the best I can do at the moment.” I said to her.</p> <p>“That’s okay daddy John, I’ll eat nearly anything.” She said and proved her words right by clearing the bowl within minutes. I asked her if she wanted more but she shook her head. “No thanks daddy John. What are we going to do today?” She then asked me.</p> <p>This did stump me. I mean I couldn’t take her out around town, although there was nothing about her missing in the news I was sure that if I was seen with a young girl I’d end up in a cell next to her father.</p> <p>“Well you see Amanda, I think it’s safer for me if we stay here, I’m sorry if that sounds...” I tried to explain but Amanda stopped me.</p> <p>“I understand daddy John, people wouldn’t understand.” She said.</p> <p>“So... what do you want to do?” I asked her, almost dreading her answer.</p> <p>“I could help you to clean up your room.” She said getting up from her chair, sounding slightly like my mother when I was fourteen!</p> <p>“First things first, we’ve got he washing up to do.” I said snagging hold of her arm.</p> <p>I washed and she dried... or started to dry as I helped her when the washing was done.</p> </div>",[]
1230,"Hitchhiker, Part 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner044.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>You know it’s amazing how much junk can accumulate over several years, I had letters from 5 years ago still gathering dust, and clothing... well let’s just say I had filled a few black bags with stuff that couldn’t fit me.</p> <p>“What’s this?” Amanda asked holding up a piece of paper.</p> <p>I sat down on the bed and tried not to cry. “It’s... it’s a drawing . .. Wendy did. It was only a couple of days before her... her mother... took her away.”</p> <p>Amanda studied it with the eyes of a child. “Oh I see, that’s your house, there’s you and this must be Wendy... but why is that woman so far apart from you two... as if she wasn’t really a part of you. And there’s a shape behind the house?”</p> <p>I must admit that I’d never noticed these things before, she was separate from Wendy and me, and that shape... I had to look hard to see it, but it was there. Then I realised that this was a warning from Wendy. She knew that there was a split developing and this was her way of telling me. “I should have listened to her.” I said softly.</p> <p>Amanda was watching me, he gaze had a worried look about it, “Daddy John it’s all right to miss her you know.” She said wisely</p> <p>“I don’t miss my wife, she was no real loss” I said looking at the drawing.</p> <p>“No silly, Wendy. She’s the one you’ve really missed!” As always the child could see behind the fog, not that I really tried to hide it.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes Amanda, I do miss Wendy. I suppose I want slightly crazy when they left. I tried finding Wendy, even hanging around schools when she would have been six. That’s when she got a court injunction against me... turns out the man she left me for was the magistrate who signed the order.”</p> <p>“So you got screwed!” Amanda said. I looked at her sharply. “Well you did, didn’t you?” She said ignoring my look.</p> <p>I had to smile at her words, “Yes Amanda, I was royally ‘screwed’ as you said, then I found that the woman I’d married had reported me to the social services, said she didn’t like the way I was bringing up Wendy, ‘inappropriate touching’ she said, I still have no idea what she meant by that.”</p> <p>Amanda climbed into my lap and wrapped her arms around me. “But she was wrong wasn’t she daddy John. I’ve always said you were a good man, and you are! You wouldn’t hurt Wendy... or anyone else!”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “You’d say that! Even after I beat you?” I said.</p> <p>“But daddy John, you didn’t want to do it, but I asked you to. I heard what you said to the camera afterwards.” She sniffled and held me closer, “I love you daddy John.”</p> <p>I kissed the top of her head. “And I love you Amanda.” I said and was amazed to realise that it was true.</p> <p>“If that’s so daddy John can you promise you’ll do something for me?” She asked sweetly, baiting the trap.</p> <p>“I suppose so... what is it?” I asked, falling neatly into it.</p> <p>“Let’s finish here first!” She said jumping up and pulling me to my feet. I did notice that she carefully took Wendy’s picture and put it out of harms way before whizzing through the work.</p> <p>An hour later I was looking at a new room, I must admit I had forgotten what colour the carpet was... And I didn’t realise there was a mat in the room at all!</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>There was still some time before dinner and Amanda knew how she wanted to spend it!</p> <p>My first clue was when she came out of the toilet and appeared in the kitchen, she was dressed in her slave girl costume. The leather cuffs and collar all in place. I glanced at the loin cloth and couldn’t see any sign of yellow at the side.</p> <p>“Daddy John, could you take me up to the bedroom please, and bring the rope with you!” she said picking up the camera and walking away with it. I followed her upstairs noticing how the flashes of skin showed from under the loin cloth. I certain she was doing it on purpose!</p> <p>We arrived at Wendy’s bedroom and Amanda carefully place the camera so that it took in all of the bed.</p> <p>“Hello mummy, I’ve asked daddy John if he will do anything I ask. So here I am asking daddy John if he would tie me up as he did yesterday.” She as looking at me with those eyes again.</p> <p>I sighed, “Alright Amanda, I did promise... now exactly the same as yesterday or something different?”</p> <p>Her eyes sparkled, “How different?” She asked.</p> <p>I didn’t reply but picked her up and tossed her onto the bed. She squealed as her loin cloth flew up into the air showing her naked lower body, she flipped it down with her hand and smiled back at me.</p> <p>“Kneel on the bed slave!” I ordered her, she moved into position and faced me, her eyes watching me all the time.</p> <p>“Those are nice strips! Hooks on the cuffs and eyes on the ankles. Make’s it very easy to do this!” I pulled on her left arm, crossed her legs over and, using the hook and eye, attached her left arm to her right leg. I then did the same to her right arm and left leg.</p> <p>Amanda was now balancing on her knees. “Comfortable Amanda?” I asked her, she nodded her head in answer. “Good! Now how would a rope bra look on you?” I asked rhetorically.</p> <p>I touched her breast buds making her squirm, I bent close to her and whispered, “Am I hurting you?”</p> <p>“No! I was just enjoying the feel of your hand, you know that’s the first time you’ve done that when you meant to.” Amanda said equally as quietly, and she moved her chest into my hands as if to encourage me.</p> <p>After a few minutes of manipulations her budding breasts were as rigid as they could be, I began to wrap them in the clothesline, going in a figure of eight around the mounds and then behind her back. I then showed her how much rope was left over.</p> <p>“Shall I continue?” I asked her looking down to her loin cloth.</p> <p>“Yes please,” Amanda said, “I enjoyed it yesterday.”</p> <p>“Very well, then you won’t be needing this!” I started to untie the loin cloth and removed it completely from her body. I threaded the rope through the front of her brassier and then brought it down between her legs. Looped it back using the bra rope behind her, and then back through her legs again and tied it off at the front.</p> <p>I stepped back to admire my handiwork, but Amanda overbalanced and fell forward onto her face. I brought her back upright and considered her situation.</p> <p>If I had some more rope I could anchor her back upright, but with the small bundles I had I’d be spending time tying them together, I found myself looking at the door where the remains of Wendy’s bedspread hung.</p> <p>“Don’t move!” I instructed Amanda as I released her and went to the door. I ignored the muffled squawk as I tore the bedspread into lengths of cloth. I then turned back to Amanda, who was again lying face down with her feet in the air. I found two places on the headboard where I could fix the two sheets.</p> <p>“You know Amanda, I thought you had a more balanced personality than this?” I said to her, ignoring the dagger she was sending my way. I righted her again and started to attach the strips of fabric to her arms.</p> <p>“Okay Amanda, I want you to really throw yourself forward.” I instructed her, again she just looked at me with an exasperated expression on her face. Then she moved her body and tried to fall forward, but failed. I had to smile at her.</p> <p>I checked the viewscreen to ensure that Amanda was in full view, I could see that one of the ropes going between her legs had started to enter her slit, the colours of her cheeks came out nicely.</p> <p>“Now do you want me to stay and watch you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked shyly at me, “You don’t mind if I say no, do you daddy John.” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Of course not, I’ll be back later.” I brushed her hair and left the room, closing the door.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>I sat down in the living room and started playing the CD again, I relaxed and started to nap.</p> <p>I woke to the strains of ‘4 little diamonds’ or rather to the last few lines</p> <p><i>‘I still hear her calling out to me,<br/> I still listen for her endlessly,<br/> But it never even crossed my mind she was a cheater.<br/> I’ve gotta find out where she hides,<br/> ‘cos if the law don’t get her, then I will,<br/> Four little diamonds.’<br/></i></p> <p>I came awake instantly; it was as if that song had opened my mind. I did still want to hear Wendy. I did still miss her and I did want to get her back. But I was completely dependant on my solicitor to do his best, but I didn’t really have a chance. To me Wendy would be my little diamond.</p> <p>I stretched, I’d been asleep for only 20 minutes, but I felt ready for nearly anything. A rumble from my stomach reminded of what the first thing would be, I went to the kitchen and turned on the oven. There was a pile of clothing to be washed, this time I put Amanda’s socks in to the machine as well and started it working.</p> <p>I picked up the new clothing that had been delivered and to take them upstairs. Halfway up the stairs I could hear moans coming from Wendy’s room. I ran to the door and opened it.</p> <p>Amanda was writhing on the bed, her hips moving as if trying to remove the ropes running through her legs. Her face was bright red and so was the rest of her body, except for her breast buds, they were darkening with the trapped blood.</p> <p>I rushed to Amanda’s side, “Are you alright Amanda? I didn’t mean to tie it so tight, let me loosen it for you.”</p> <p>“NO!... Please... leave it...” She managed to gasp out before she seemed to flex her whole body and she almost screamed out. “Oh yeeesss, yes so gooood!” Then I understood, she wasn’t crying out in pain... but pleasure!</p> <p>I waited for her to calm down before I touched her. “Are you alright Amanda?” I asked her she didn’t answer but just nodded dreamily. “I’m going to untie you now.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Daddy John, do you have to? Can’t you leave me like this a bit longer?” She asked me.</p> <p>I realise that I had only turned the oven on, I hadn’t put the food in it yet. “Alright, but just 15 minutes more.” I told her, she smiled at me.</p> <p>“Thank you... daddddy Johnnnn!” Her voice started to alter as her bonds started to work their magic on her. I moved to the side of her — so that I didn’t block the camera’s view — and gently stroked her engorged breasts. The effect was amazing as it threw her completely over the edge.</p> <p>“Oh yes... yes... daddy! Yes... Oh yes... yes... yeesss” And her whole body went limp. I held her upright so that she didn’t dislocate her arms. I quickly untied the cloth supports from the arms and laid her down gently onto her side.</p> <p>I went to the bathroom and soaked a flannel in cold water, thinking about it I also filled a beaker with cold water, taking both into Wendy’s room. I gently bathed her forehead with the flannel, the coolness of the cloth helping to bring her to.</p> <p>“Oh that was sooo nice daddy John, it’s never felt like that before! What happened? And why am I lying down?”</p> <p>I caressed her hair, “You fainted my dear Amanda, your orgasm was so strong that it overwhelmed your senses.” I helped her to the kneeling position. “Are you thirsty?” I asked her, she nodded. I picked up the beaker and held it to her lips, she drank slowly, taking sips of the water.</p> <p>“Thank you daddy John, I did need that!” she said gratefully. “How much longer can I stay tied up?” She added.</p> <p>“Well I’ve got to get the dinner into the oven, and it should take about half an hour after that, but you’ll need to recover from this during that time. Let me put the food in first and I’ll be back to release you, Okay?”</p> <p>She nodded her head, I gently lowered her back down on the bed and left the bedroom. I was nearly to the bottom of the stairs when I heard sounds from upstairs. I smiled.</p></div>",[]
1231,"Hitchhiker, Part 7",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,8,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner045.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had put the dinners into the oven and walked up the stairs. As I approached Wendy’s room I started to speak out loud.</p> <p>“Fee, Fie, Foo, Fum I smell the blood of an American!” I said and I opened the door</p> <p>“You see mummy he’s a very nice man.” I realised she was addressing the camera still.</p> <p>“Time to untie you now Amanda, I’ll try to be gentle with it.” I said as I straightened her up. I loosened the crotch rope first. Both had worked their way into the young girl’s slit. I managed to work the first without much problem, gently pulling it out from the loop of ropes on her back.</p> <p>I then noticed that the rope had worked itself tightly into her arse-crack, I tried to move it gently away from her but could hear her gasp as I touched her. It was now that I had a problem. “Amanda, I’m going to work this rope out of you, it means I’m going to have to touch you deeply in front, I’m sorry.” I said softly.</p> <p>“That’s great daddy, I want you to!” She said. For a moment I hesitated, she had called me daddy — not daddy John, but daddy! I swallowed and then gently worked my finger into Amanda’s little slit behind the rope. I could swear she lifted her hips in an effort to help me, the moistness I encountered surprised me, I didn’t think girls this young could get so wet.</p> <p>I wriggled my finger hearing Amanda sigh as the rope moved, I gradually eased the rope up and out of her slit. I could see her clit, red and taw from the agitation that the ropes had made on it. I passed my finger over it a couple of times and felt her shudder again as her body was overwhelmed once more.</p> <p>I resisted the urge to kiss that small nubbin, I still felt it wouldn’t be right to do that to her. I now started to release her small buds from their confinement. Again, gently releasing the mounds from the rope. I had thought that once she was free that would be the finish of her problems. However, she started to moan — in pain — as the blood returned to her skin.</p> <p>“Oh daddy. It hurts, it hurts so bad... please kiss it better.” She said in her pain... what else could I do? I bent down and started to kiss and then suck on her breasts feeling her pull in closer to me. Somehow what I was doing was having some effect on Amanda, without even thinking about it my hands started moving on her body. One holding her backside, the other . .. I could feel her smooth slit beneath my fingers, she shifted again, not to escape but to bring me closer to her body.</p> <p>I touched her again, sliding my hand over her clit, which I now found to be a hard nubbin. Causing her to whisper in her excitement. “Yes daddy, please daddy please, I’ve always wanted you to do this to me.” I almost didn’t hear her but then she exploded in her orgasm — which nearly deafened me.</p> <p>“OH DADDY, DADDY, YES, YES, YYYYYEEEEESSSSSSssssssssss!” The last sounding like air rushing out of a balloon. This time she did collapse falling backwards like a rag doll. I’m not sure how many orgasms she’d had during her time in bondage but I think each one was better than the last.</p> <p>I laid her back on the bed and went to the bathroom again, this time to get a bath towel to wipe over her body, I found some cream in the bathroom cabinet — it was over 6 years old but should still help her.</p> <p>I returned to Wendy’s room to find that Amanda was still unconscious, but her breathing was strong so I wasn’t worried — I did have pictures of having to rush her to hospital ‘and how did she get into this state sir?’ ‘Well doctor after I untied her from her bondage and fingered her slit she collapsed!’ added with the sounds of police sirens and clanging of cell doors! — I was glad that that scenario wasn’t going to happen.</p> <p>I surrounded her body with the bath sheet and gently rubbed her dry, I looked at her breasts — they were still red both from the rough rope and my administering to them, I took the cream and started to cover them in the stuff, then massaged it into her flesh, feeling them harden under my touch again, maybe that wasn’t a good idea after all!</p> <p>I picked up a blouse from the new clothing and put her arms through the sleeves and buttoned it up. I then found her yellow knickers and threaded her feet through the holes and drew the garment up her legs to cover her properly. Then I picked up a pair of jeans, which I also managed to dress her in.</p> <p>“Thank you daddy John.” Amanda said when I had finished.</p> <p>I looked into her smiling face, “You were awake all the time?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh yes daddy John, it felt so good when you were rubbing my tits, I nearly came again. And then when you dressed me it made me feel so young again, I could almost picture my dad doing that for me.” She moved to get up. “OW! That hurts!” She said clutching at her chest.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” I asked her concerned.</p> <p>“My tits, they’re rubbing on the blouse and they’re so sensitive that it hurts me!” She said her hands going to the buttons on the blouse.</p> <p>“Oh no you don’t!” I told her holding her hands, “that’s part of your punishment, you’ve got to remain fully clothed during dinner, I’m starting to get distracted by your lack of clothing.”</p> <p>“You mean that?” She asked me and then looked down at her blouse, “But I’ve hardly anything there at the moment.”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Don’t rush yourself Amanda, they’ll soon grow and then you’ll be beating the boys away with a whip.” I said.</p> <p>“Will you buy me one please daddy John?” She asked me a pleading tone in her voice.</p> <p>But I shook my head, “No way! That’s for your mother to do; she’s fully responsible for you.”</p> <p>“Pleaseeee, daddy John.” She started to look at me with those eyes again.</p> <p>Something inside me melted, “We’ll see. I don’t really earn that much you know.” I picked her up off the bed seeing her face wince slightly as the fabric of her blouse brushed against her breasts.</p> <p>“I’m going to turn this tape off now mummy. I’ll replace it with a new one.” She said to the camera and picked it up as I passed by holding her in my arms.</p> <p>“So where do you work daddy John?” Amanda asked me as I started to walk down the stairs. So I found myself telling Amanda that I worked for a computer company that was a branch of some American conglomerate, how it was my job to anticipate the next generation of chips that would be needed, how my boss was siphoning off some of the budget for his own little nest-egg and blaming problems on his staff. She did seem interested when I told her the name of the company — no I’m not going to mention it here. But then went back to moaning about her blouse.</p> <p>“No buts Amanda, you are wearing that and that’s final!” I told her as I dropped her into her, padded, chair. The oven gave a ‘ping’ telling me that if I left the food in any longer it would be charcoal. I removed the trays and started putting them onto plates.</p> <p>“Hey daddy John, you can eat them from the trays you know.” Amanda said, I just looked at her and tilted my head.</p> <p>“I’ve heard that as well. But this way it seems like a proper meal!” and continued arranging the food on the plate.</p> <p>I put the two plates on the table and then got out the cutlery. Amanda quickly aimed the camera at her dinner, “There you are mummy, that’s how he wants to eat his meals” and then she quietly added, “That’s if you want to stay with him!”</p> <p>“Amanda, it’s not right for you to try to be a matchmaker. Your mother was already married once as was I. Do you think we want to make the same mistake again?”</p> <p>“But daddy John...” Amanda started to say but I just looked at her and shook my head. “Okay daddy John… I tried mummy.” She then turned off the camera and I heard the whiz of the tape as it rewound in the transport.</p> <p>We ate the meal in silence; actually it wasn’t too bad, not as much cardboard as I normally expect to eat.</p> <p>I took the plates away and found some ice-cream in the freezer — it was still edible and quickly vanished. Amanda looked expectantly at me. “Daddy John, has dinner finished?” She asked me.</p> <p>I sensed a trap but like a blind fool said, “Apart from the washing up, yes.”</p> <p>“Goody!” Amanda said and started to unbutton her blouse.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” I asked her, but that was a daft question in itself.</p> <p>“You said that I had to wear this for dinner... well dinners over so I can take it off. You did say that!” She said watching me.</p> <p>I counted to 10 — slowly. Then I mentally went over what I had said. She was right I did only say dinner, I never mentioned afterwards. So I nodded. “Yes Amanda that was what I said, but what if someone visits us, how’s it going to look with a half naked girl in the house?” I tried to appeal to her better nature — more fool me!</p> <p>“Well I could always take everything off as well?” She compromised (!)</p> <p>“That would be even worse! What if you had a tee-shirt handy? Would that be easier for you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She regarded my face and agreed that it might be better for us both if she kept it handy</p> <p>“So... what do you want to do now?” I then asked her.</p> <p>“Well I’ll help you with the drying up and then can we just sit down and relax? I’m feeling kinda tired for some reason.” She asked me. I nodded and put the plates in the sink.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>It was 15 minutes later and we were sitting in the living room. The television was on, but we both agreed that it wasn’t very good.</p> <p>“Do you want to watch a film?” I asked her. She had a thoughtful look on her face so I tipped my head to one side and added, “Pleeeaaasssee?”</p> <p>She giggled and then nodded her head. I got up and picked out a Carry On film — Carry on Camping. I started the film running and sat back in my chair. Immediately Amanda decided to sit with me — or rather on me — and leant back onto my chest, giggling at the film within the film about a girl at Paradise camp (a nudist camping club — please note camping means under canvas)</p> <p>Amanda looked up at me, “Mummy goes to a place like that, but not in tents we have an apartment. All those people without clothes and everything bouncing about!” She giggled and then sighed, “And that feels nice as well.” I looked at her and realised that my hands had started to roam over her small form as she rested against me. I went to pull them away but Amanda help onto them and pressed them against her chest.</p> <p>“But Amanda...” I started to say.</p> <p>“Please daddy John, I like you doing that to me, I don’t think there’s anything wrong in it, and I want you to do it!” she said forcibly. I didn’t answer but gently moved my hands over her chest.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>I came to... the film was showing the girls exercising and Barbara Windsor’s bra had just flown into Kenneth William’s face when the phone rang. Amanda jumped in my arms and then looked at me sheepishly. I held onto her and got up from my chair, I then put her down on the floor and went into the kitchen.</p> <p>“Hello?” I said into the handset.</p> <p>“John? Did I dial the right number?” It was Janet, and from the noise on the line she was on a mobile.</p> <p>“Hello Janet, where are you?” I asked her as Amanda came running from the living room.</p> <p>“I’m at 30,000 feet but don’t know exactly where I am, how’s Amanda?” There wasn’t anything threatening in her voice, just a general enquiry.</p> <p>“She’s fine, in fact she’s right here trying to grab the phone.” I said and passed the handset to Amanda.</p> <p>“Hello mummy... Great! Daddy John’s just wonderful, he makes me go all .. . sorry mummy I forgot... yes mummy... no mummy... we got the supplies and we have used some of them... oh you’ll see.... Okay mummy, bye.” And she handed the phone back to me, but her head was down.</p> <p>“John?”</p> <p>“Yes Janet?”</p> <p>“I want to thank you for looking after Amanda for me, I don’t know what I would have done... We both owe you.” Janet said.</p> <p>“Hey now Janet, it’s something anyone would have done, and Amanda is no trouble at all.” A comment which got me a smile and a hug from Amanda. “We’re watching an old video film at the moment.”</p> <p>“Oh? I would have thought you’d be doing something else?” Was Janet’s comment.</p> <p>“Oh no, for some reason Amanda’s all tuckered out and wanted to relax for a bit, but from the way she looking at me I think she’s recovered enough for some more.” I said looking at Amanda’s smiling face.</p> <p>“That’s good, she needs lots of exercise... Sorry John, I have to go, someone else wants to use this phone, I’ll see you tomorrow, have fun both of you.”</p> <p>“Well I think Amanda will but I’m not sure about me though” I said</p> <p>“Just throw yourself into the part, you might find it fun, bye.” Janet finished, I found myself saying ‘bye’ into a silent phone.</p> <p>I turned to see Amanda watching me closely. “So! What do you want to do? See the end of the film or...” I didn’t finish the question as Amanda had dashed off to the kitchen and then returned with the camera, she was slotting a new battery into it and had a wrapped tape in her mouth.</p> <p>“Well... I suppose that’s answered that question. I’ll have to watch the end of the film myself... just later!” I said as I started to walk upstairs.</p></div>",[]
1232,"Hitchhiker, Part 8",8,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner046.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked at Amanda in surprise, “You want me to what?” I asked her.</p> <p>She sighed, “I want you to spank me while I’m tied up.” She said simply.</p> <p>“But why? I mean I’ve already hurt you when I tied your small tits the way I did, why do you want me to punish you when you’re tied up.” I was trying to understand her needs.</p> <p>She took my hand and led me to Wendy’s bed. I sat down on it and she took my hands in hers. “Mummy explained it to me once. She thinks I’m a Messerschmitt or something,” At my confused look she expanded on this, “I like to feel some pain when I’m tied up.”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “You don’t feel like flying around the room or anything like that?” I said, at her confused look I continued, “Messerschmitt built aeroplanes, I think the word you want is masochist. That’s a person who enjoys pain.”</p> <p>Amanda nodded, “Oh yes that was the name, I knew it began with an M.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “But Amanda some masochists don’t know where to stop, they crave more pain until it kills them, it’s like a drug to them.” I looked to the camera where the red light showed that it was recording everything we were doing. “Janet, I’m not going to cause untold pain to Amanda just because she asks me to. I’ll tie her up but that’s it.”</p> <p>“Please daddy John? Pleeaasseee?” She looked at me in her way, but this time I shook my head, there were some boundaries I wouldn’t cross no matter what.</p> <p>“No Amanda, and if you carry on like this I won’t even tie you down and we’ll spend the rest of the day watching the television.” I could see her face drop and then she turned to the camera again.</p> <p>“There you are mummy, I told you he wouldn’t do that, he’s not the type of man that people think he is.” I looked at her as she said this.</p> <p>“Hold on. You don’t want me to spank you when you’re tied down?” I was getting confused now.</p> <p>“Oh I do! But I knew you wouldn’t want to, but I had to show mummy! I’m sorry daddy John.” She did look so unhappy that I had to hug her.</p> <p>“That’s okay Amanda, I’m sorry I’m so weak.” I told her she pulled away from me.</p> <p>“But daddy John you’re not weak! If you were you would have given up and spanked me as I asked you. I do wish you were my daddy. ‘cos you’d punish me when I really deserved it, not just because I asked for it.” Her face was so determined that I almost gave in.</p> <p>“Thank you Amanda, now I will be weak enough to tie you down, but first I think you’d better use the toilet. I’m not sure how long you’re going to be here.” I said to her. She smiled her thanks and ran from the room.</p> <p>I looked at the camera which was still watching me. “Janet, I hope you realise that if I had been the type of person that the social services think I am then Amanda would been in serious trouble, she’s too trusting for one thing. Undressing in front of me like that... well, she could have been raped, several times over. The sooner you’re here the better. She deserves to be with her mother, not with me.”</p> <p>After a few minutes the bedroom door opened and Amanda walked in. I looked at her “Did something happen?” I asked her.</p> <p>She blushed, all over her naked body. “Well I thought I’d save some time undressing in the bathroom and I found I’d left these in there!” She held up her hands to show me the leather cuffs on her wrists, and then extended a foot to reveal the cuffs around her ankles.</p> <p>I looked at her, “And what happened to your collar?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked uncomfortable, “I’ve lost it. I think it was in your bedroom.” She dropped her eyes and studied the floor.</p> <p>“That was very naughty of you.” I said, noticing how she raised her head to show her sparkling eyes.</p> <p>“Yes, it was. You’ll have to punish me... why don’t you spank me after you’ve tied me up?” She asked me smiling.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Nice try Amanda... I’ll think about that after I’ve untied you.” I pointed to the bed.</p> <p>Amanda sighed and knelt on the bed again, crossing her hands behind her back, bringing her — alright then — breasts into show. I looked at her breasts closely they were a little red from this morning’s actions, but I thought she could take bit more — although this suddenly struck me as hypocritical. I wouldn’t spank her while she was tied up but I would tightly bind up her forming breasts which would cause her pain! Boy was I getting messed up.</p> <p>Amanda could sense that I was wavering. “What’s wrong daddy John, why are you looking at me like that?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda, I was just thinking... Are you sure you want me to do this?” I asked her again, she sighed and kept position. “Alright I was just asking, let’s try something different.”</p> <p>I made her lie back on the bed and, using the short pieces of rope, tied her hands to the headboard, where the board had lengths of wood that were screwed onto the bed. I then pulled her legs out to either side of the bed and tied them to the castors of the bed — it was a bit of a reach for me, but Amanda didn’t complain about her legs hurting, even though I did ask her to tell me.</p> <p>I went to leave her when she called out. “Hey what about the other bits?”</p> <p>I turned to her and then asked “What other bits? Can you point them out to me?”</p> <p>Amanda tried to, but with her wrists tied as they were she could only point upwards, she did try to nod her head to indicate her torso, but I decided not to understand. “What about my tits and... and...” She looked to the camera and then said, “What about my tits and pussy? Ain’tcha gonna tie them as well?”</p> <p>I scratched my chin in thought, “Well I don’t know? I mean your breasts are still red from the last time, and as for your... pussy? I think you’ve had too much attention paid to that so far.”</p> <p>She played her trump card, “Daddy John, if you don’t tie me properly I’ll call out and then what would happen?”</p> <p>I slumped my shoulders in apparent defeat. “Alright, alright... I’ll just need to get something from downstairs.” I left the room and quickly went to the bathroom; in there I found her jeans and underwear twisted together. ‘When she got undressed she was certainly in a hurry’ I thought to myself.</p> <p>I gathered up her knickers and put them into my pocket. I then went downstairs and picked up a fan — you know the electrical, large bladed type — and then went back to Wendy’s room. I knocked on the door. “Are you decent in there?” I asked before opening it.</p> <p>Amanda had a look on her face that was hard to describe, she was debating whether to laugh or shout out she looked at the fan and was puzzled.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda, but I think that I’ve made you too hot and bothered to really concentrate on things properly. That’s why I’ve got this fan here -it will help cool you off.” I said as I plugged the fan in, I aimed the force of the wind towards Amanda’s body where it brushed against her slit and then her chest.</p> <p>“Oh wow! That feels so strange, what’s it going to feel like when you tie me properly, I’ll be heating up and cooling off at the same time!” She said and then saw my face at the duplicity that I was hiding in it. She wasn’t scared, just apprehensive.</p> <p>I approached her head and produced her knickers. “I don’t want you to call out for no reason, think of this as part of the punishment you’re going to get when I untie you!” I told her.</p> <p>She opened her mouth to protest but found that the fabric of her knickers was already in place. She started to shake her head but found that she couldn’t dislodge the cloth. She tried to bounce her body, but was too tightly tied to the bed so that it wouldn’t move. Her eyes threatened trouble when she was released!</p> <p>I positioned the camera so that it had a full view of both Amanda and her predicament. “As I was saying Janet, I don’t agree with child abuse, but thinking about it I’m guilty of doing it even at Amanda’s request. I’ve decided that she needs a cooling off period to think about her manipulations and what their effects might be.” I then turned to Amanda herself. “Now just imagine what could happen if I wasn’t a nice person. While you’re doing that, I’m going downstairs and I’m going to watch that film again... from the beginning.” I checked my watch, “I’ll see you in 90 minutes.”</p> <p>She tried to say something but it was all mumbles to me, I smiled at her and kissed her stomach, she tried to raise her hips to entice me to kiss her elsewhere, but I shook my head and walked out of the room, closing the door behind me.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>I glanced out of my living room window and noticed a car was ‘watching’ me, well not the car itself of course but the woman occupier, she was the same one who had delivered the box earlier... either I was being paranoid or I was being watched. I decided to ignore her.</p> <p>I turned on the video again and started watching the film, losing myself in the fantasy world of Sid James, Joan Simms, Kenneth William, Barbara Windsor and the rest of the Carry On crew.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>Well the film ended with the goat chasing the mother, Kenneth Williams chasing after his school on a tandem and Sid James taking Joan Simms into his tent.</p> <p>I got up from my seat and pressed the rewind on the video. I was going to walk upstairs but the telephone rang, almost as if they knew I was near it!</p> <p>I picked up the phone in the Kitchen, “John, can I speak to Amanda please.” It was Janet’s voice.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Janet, I’m afraid she’s tied up at the moment.” I said which made Janet laugh. “I think we need to have a talk when you get here Janet.” I added, she caught the tone of my voice.</p> <p>“John, whatever it is I wouldn’t worry about it, I’m certain that Amanda is in good hands. I wouldn’t worry about what you think is right or wrong, she needs a firm hand, and you’re providing it, even gagged she knows that you are caring for her.” Janet said in an even voice.</p> <p>“Yes but...” I paused, how did Janet know that Amanda was gagged? I’d only just done that this afternoon.”</p> <p>“Paul? Are you still there? Paul?” Janet asked quickly.</p> <p>“That’s not just a video camera is it?” I asked slowly</p> <p>“Not as such, I mean the recorder part works as it should do...” She said.</p> <p>“Who else is watching it?” I asked her knowing that I might not like the answer.</p> <p>“Paul, I did trust you. But my security people didn’t like the idea of Amanda being alone with you overnight. This was the compromise they suggested.” Janet said I could feel that she was waiting for me to explode.</p> <p>“And they’re watching my house as well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“John... yes, they are.” She sounded concerned.</p> <p>“Good!”</p> <p>“What? But I thought you’d be annoyed...” Janet was now the one confused.</p> <p>“You don’t realise that it’s very tempting to have Amanda here, half naked most of the time and fully naked the rest of the time. I need the safety net.” I said.</p> <p>“John, I was going to wait until tomorrow night to get to you, but do you mind if I turn up earlier?” Janet asked me.</p> <p>“Of course not! I’ve already said that Amanda needs you here more than me .. . by the way was it all a set up?” I had to ask her.</p> <p>“No John, not at all. Amanda was kidnapped by her father and taken to your town to hide. Our people were close behind but Amanda escaped from them, She doesn’t know why she chose your car, but we’re glad she did. Her phone call to our police gave us your address but she insisted that she’d be fine with you, even after we warned her about your record.... John, I’d better tell you that we’re investigating you... you’re not mad with us are you?” She did sound concerned.</p> <p>“Janet, I’m not mad at all. I’m glad that you are concerned for Amanda safety. I’m going to release her now and then I’m going to smack her for losing the collar, but I think she already knows where it is! She is quiet the masochist isn’t she.” I said.</p> <p>Janet laughed, “Yes she is, I’m afraid she takes after me, it was something that her father liked about me but couldn’t face in his daughter, we’ve had meetings with psychiatrists and they’ve tried to help him, but it seems that they failed. That’s why he did that ridiculous stunt.”</p> <p>“What’s going to happen to him?” I asked, slightly concerned about him for some reason.</p> <p>“Well, I did get Amanda assigned as a ward of court so technically he’s guilty of kidnapping, we’re working on a extradition order for both him and the private detective that actually took Amanda. If they both agree never to come to America again we’ll ensure that the case fails.” She told me.</p> <p>“And, of course, should they enter America the computers will have the case still on record.” I added knowing what the answer would be.</p> <p>“Of course! The new security routines in operations nowadays will give us their fingerprints almost instantly.” She paused for a second, “I think you’d better see to Amanda, she’s showing signs of panic.”</p> <p>This made me worry. “Janet, goodbye!” I said and hung up, I quickly ran up the stairs and went to Wendy’s room. “I’m sorry Amanda, I was talking to your mother.” I turned to the camera. “If you want to come in from the car I don’t mind, you’ll be able to ask Amanda herself how she feels!” I said.</p> <p>I removed the gag from Amanda who just stared at me. “You know?” She asked and then nodded. “Mummy told you! I suppose you want me to go now?” She asked and I could see tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“No Amanda, not unless you want to go with her?” I asked her quickly untying her and hugging her close to me, I could feel the coolness of her body.</p> <p>“Oh no daddy John, Even after this I still want to stay here.” She said muffled.</p> <p>“You know your daddy is under arrest, you don’t have to fear him anymore.” I gently said.</p> <p>“But daddy John I didn’t fear him, not when I’m with you!” She said</p> <p>I heard a car horn hoot twice, for some reason it disturbed me I looked to the camera, “Trouble?” I asked to hear another honk of the car horn. “Amanda, get dressed, now!” She didn’t ask questions but ran to the toilet catching hold of a tee-shirt as she did so.</p> <p>I went to my window to see a police car pulling up outside, I didn’t have time to hide Amanda. What was I going to do now?</p></div>",[]
1233,"Hitchhiker, Part 9",9,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner047.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I opened the door before the officer outside could ring the bell, he wasn’t happy.</p> <p>“YOU HAVE BEEN GIVING US THE RUNAROUND!” He started to say.</p> <p>“One moment officer while I set up the tape recorder.” I said and turned to walk away from the door.</p> <p>He grabbed hold of my arm “Oh no, we’re not going through that again! I’m going to arrest you. . .” He began but then was interrupted himself.</p> <p>“Special Agent Sonja Jones, FBI. This gentleman is under my protection, he’s guarding a kidnap victim!” It was the woman from the car she produced a badge which she showed the policeman.</p> <p>“So what? You’ve no jurisdiction here! So buzz off Yank. This is England!” He was certainly belligerent about something.</p> <p>“On the contrary, your chief constable has agreed to our presence here, I think you’d better check on that now. Mr. Argent is acting on our behalf.” She looked at me, “I think our cover is blown John. Can you call Amanda down while this officer checks with his base.”</p> <p>“If you think that’s wise Sonja.” I said, at her nod I turned to the stairs. “Amanda, will you come down, it’s safe at the moment.”</p> <p>I could hear the officer talking on his radio, “But Sarge! It that Argent bloke, you know the one that we had a warning about! He’s a known pedo... Well, no. Not proven, it’s just on... how do they know about him?... What! But Sarge!... Sarge!... Alright Sarge.” He returned to me a defeated man.</p> <p>“Well officer?” Sonja asked him.</p> <p>“In this case you’re in control... but you know that this man’s a...” The officer was saying but Sonja interrupted</p> <p>“What evidence do you have against him?” She asked him.</p> <p>“Well it’s well known, we had a special report sent to us.” He told her, I pricked up my ears at that.</p> <p>“Where from officer?” At his blank look I persisted, “From where did the special report come from? It wouldn’t have been from a certain magistrate’s office would it?”</p> <p>He was very uncomfortable, “Well … yes, it did. It said that you were known to social services and should be monitored closely. A few of the boys wanted to teach you a lesson, we don’t want your type in the area.”</p> <p>“So you decided to believe a message from the man with whom my wife moved in with after taking my daughter with her. A daughter that I’ve been refused contact with even up to the point where my former wife decided to lie to social services against me and a court order from her lover to restrain me from seeing her.” I said, the bitterness in my voice was obvious.</p> <p>“I didn’t know that! All I was told. . .” The officer said.</p> <p>“Were the lies that were passed on, and without evidence you decided to judge me! Believe me officer I’m not the person that I’ve been painted.” I finished for him.</p> <p>Amanda hugged me tightly. “He isn’t, all the time I’ve been here and he hasn’t abused me once! I don’t know what you think he is, but to me he’s a lot better than my daddy, in fact I call him daddy John.” She told the surprised officer.</p> <p>He looked from Amanda to me and then to Sonja. “I don’t understand... I mean a magistrate wouldn’t tell lies, would he?”</p> <p>Sonja shook her head, “You should know by now that everyone lies about things, why should his position mean that he’s any different? Now why did you come back here?” Sonja was interested in his answer, as was I.</p> <p>“We got a call to the station, an anonymous caller said that she saw a young girl in your house and that we should do something about it.” The officer was looking at Amanda, still holding tight to my waist. “Uhh! Honey, has this man tried to do anything with you?” He asked the young girl.</p> <p>Amanda looked puzzled, “What do you mean? He made me eat my dinner off a plate, is that what you meant?” she asked him.</p> <p>“No, darling, what I mean is has he tried to touch you... you know down there.” He pointed to Amanda’s crouch.</p> <p>Amanda put a disgusted look on her face, “NO daddy John’s never tried anything like that, that’s naughty!” She sounded like a very disgusted 10 year old.</p> <p>The officer looked closely at Amanda, “You sure about that darling, this man is supposed to be very bad with children.”</p> <p>Amanda shook her head, “Not daddy John, he’s been very nice to me. You’re the one who’s being nasty, calling daddy John names” And then she turned back to me. “Daddy John, take me away from this nasty man.”</p> <p>I turned to the officer, “You heard the young lady, now is there anything else you need to know?”</p> <p>“Just one thing sir,” — the sir had a touch of respect in it now — “When we called on Friday evening, the girl was in the house. Where was she?” He asked me.</p> <p>“She was in the kitchen, why do you think I kept on suggesting that you look there!” I said. He just shook his head in wonderment.</p> <p>“And Rob said you were trying to mislead us, and that’s why we didn’t bother! Sod it!” He added, but now he was grinning. “I must remember that sometime. He nodded to me and then Sonja. “Thank you Mr. Argent, Agent. If you need help just call I’ll ensure you’ll get immediate action.”</p> <p>“Thank you officer.” I shook his hand, it seemed strange to do that since only a few minutes ago he was going to arrest me and now he appeared to be on my side, it would be nice to know exactly who is was that reported me.</p> <p>I let the police officer out of the house and returned to the living room where Amanda and Sonja seemed to be talking in code. A glance from Amanda told me to leave them alone.</p> <p>I abandoned myself to the kitchen, I debated opening a bottle of whisky, but decided against it — I did once allow myself to dive into a bottle after Wendy and her mother left, but finally decided to pull myself out, I don’t want to do it again!</p> <p>Looking at the time I decided to make some coffee — I know we English are supposed to drink tea, but sometime you need the beans to help as well. Well I cheated, it was instant coffee instead.</p> <p>I was seated at the table and was drinking a cup of coffee when the woman Sonja entered the room she sniffed the air — I indicated the kettle, cups and instant coffee jar, she looked at the label and shuddered but made herself a cup — black and joined me at the table.</p> <p>“How can you stand her?” Sonja asked me.</p> <p>I smiled, “Why do you think I keep her tied up like that.”</p> <p>Sonja laughed, “I know, it looked really hot you know.”</p> <p>I looked at her in surprise she held up her hands, “I know, I should be more straight laced! But that wasn’t how I was raised, I supposed that I’d be like her if my parents stayed in Ropeville, but dad got moved around to everywhere and mom just managed to keep me in the picture.”</p> <p>I frowned, “Where? I don’t think I’ve heard of it?” I said, although thinking about it that was where Amanda had said she was from, it just hadn’t registered.</p> <p>Sonja looked at me in surprise. “Sorry, from the way you trussed her up this morning I thought you’d already been contacted. I must admit our briefing was a bit sparse. From the conversation with that policeman I take it there’s a problem in your background.”</p> <p>The kitchen door opened and Amanda walked in, she looked at me and extended her arms, I gave up and moved the chair back, picked her up and placed her on my lap, she smiled at me and then tasted my coffee, made a face and added more sugar to it.</p> <p>“Tell her daddy John, she might be able to help you.” Amanda said and so I found myself telling this complete stranger the story of my marriage, my subsequent life and how I met with Amanda.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>When I finished Sonja looked thoughtful, “So this man’s been running a vendetta against you, and because of his position you have little chance of defending yourself. Why didn’t you move to another town?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Because that would be tantamount to admitting they’re right, I’m not going to do that!” I told her seriously, “I’m here to fight them no matter what they say.”</p> <p>She didn’t smile at my words or my attitude, I now turned my attention to Amanda. “As for you, young lady, why did you lie to that police officer?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I didn’t lie to anyone!” She said.</p> <p>“But you did, we both heard you.” I said.</p> <p>“I didn’t.” Her voice was shrill at this point. “He asked me if you tried to touch me down there... and you didn’t.” She told me.</p> <p>“But Amanda I did touch you there. And also here.” I tickled her breasts making her laugh.</p> <p>“Yes I know you did, so you didn’t try to touch me because you did touch me. So I didn’t lie to anyone.” She finished showing her logic at work.</p> <p>I turned to Sonja, “So what am I supposed to do with her?” I asked.</p> <p>But Sonja shook her head, “Don’t bring me into this! I’m only here to observe you.” She said smiling.</p> <p>Amanda now vied for my attention by pulling on my arm — I looked down at her and cocked an eye at her. “Daddy John you said I had to be punished.”</p> <p>“But after they way you saved me from that policeman do you think you still deserve it?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But I told him a lie!” She said, “I shouldn’t lie to anyone. And I was very naughty, I did lose the collar.” She added.</p> <p>I looked at Sonja, “I don’t know... should I punish her?”</p> <p>She again shook her head, “I’ve already said that I’m an observer. It’s up to you.”</p> <p>I set Amanda on the floor and then said, “Go and get the camera, I’m sure your mother will enjoy the view.”</p> <p>Amanda laughed as she ran out of the room.</p> <p>Sonja also got up. “I’d better return to my post, Angie will be taking over soon.”</p> <p>I rose and escorted her to the door, “Thank you for your help Sonja, I’m not sure what would have happened if you hadn’t.”</p> <p>She looked embarrassed. “I had to John, Amanda wouldn’t have had any protection, and she is my main concern.”</p> <p>I smiled at her. “I know that. I’ll do my best to make sure she doesn’t come into any harm.”</p> <p>“Daddy John, I’m waiting” Came a call from upstairs. We both looked in that direction and smiled,</p> <p>“Well any more than necessary that is!” I finished. Sonja went to her car and settled down, I then started up the stairs to Amanda.</p></div>",[]
1234,"Hitchhiker, Part 10",10,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner048.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda was sitting on Wendy’s bed, her hands in her lap and her head bowed, she was, again, quite naked.</p> <p>“So, young lady, what do you have to say for yourself?” I said seating myself beside her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry daddy John, I know you’re not really angry with me, but mummy says that if I’m naughty I should be punished.” She looked up at me, “And you did say that I was naughty didn’t you?”</p> <p>She had snuggled up to me while she was speaking and I found I had my arm around her shoulder. “Yes, I did. But you did help me downstairs didn’t you?” I could feel her nod her head, “You do know I feel awkward about this. Before I met you I’ve never though about striking a child... a certain woman perhaps, but never a kid.”</p> <p>“That’s stupid daddy John.” Amanda said pulling away from me. “It isn’t a matter of striking a child, it’s punishing a wayward child who knows they’ve done wrong. If there was no punishment then children would run amok, without punishment they would be uncontrollable. Just think what would happen if that kept on?”</p> <p>I didn’t have to imagine this, there’s too much evidence around already. “So you’re telling me that I should punish you to preserve mankind?” She giggled at that, so I sighed, “Okay Amanda, you have been very naughty. Now if I was to smack you do you think you’d be able to control your hands?”</p> <p>She looked at me and slowly shook her head. “I don’t think so daddy John.” She said.</p> <p>“Okay, now go and get your collar.” I said to her and she turned to go out of the room, before stopping and slowly turning back to me.</p> <p>“Uhh, daddy John. I’ve got something to confess.” She said softly</p> <p>“I’m not a priest Amanda, but you can tell me anything.” I said smiling.</p> <p>She seemed to be close to tears, but she managed to control herself. “Daddy John, I lied to you earlier... I hadn’t, haven’t, lost the collar. I left it in your room.” She ran to me and hid her face in my chest. “I’m sorry daddy John.” She started to sob.</p> <p>What could I do with her? I held her close and patted her back saying, “That’s alright Amanda, I knew you hadn’t, you liked it too much to lose it. Now go on, run and get it because now I have another reason to punish you.”</p> <p>She looked up at me and then shook her head. “Daddy John! You tricked me!” She accused me.</p> <p>I put an expression of astonishment on my face. “I did?... really! Well I don’t know! Now go and get your collar, you’ll be needing it!” I turned her around and sent her to the door with a swat on her backside.</p> <p>I swear she gave a giggle as she ran away from me. She returned a few minutes later with her collar firmly placed around her neck. I nodded to her, pleased at the way she held herself — thinking about it, with the collar placed as it was she couldn’t help but keep her head upright.</p> <p>“Now Amanda, place yourself over my lap please.” I said to the girl, she did so and then looked back at me.</p> <p>“Aren’t you going to tie my hands together?” She asked me.</p> <p>“No! You’re going to promise not to move your hands while I’m spanking you!” I told her gently.</p> <p>“But what if I do?” She asked me, “Will you punish me for that?”</p> <p>I smiled, “No, I’ll stop tying you up!” And sharply brought my hand down on her behind. She gave a small gasp and then a sigh as I gently rubbed it for her, she started to push her bottom up into my hand</p> <p>I quickly pulled back and delivered another two sharp smacks onto her flesh, before rubbing her again. She had started to move her hands but was able to stop herself before they progressed too far.</p> <p>I bent down and whispered into her ear, “Well done Amanda, I’m proud of you.”</p> <p>“Thank you daddy.” She said softly</p> <p>I started to alternate between hitting her and lightly stroking her, hearing her mew with pleasure. I lost count of the number of times I hit her, I eventually came back to my senses and stopped. Her backside was red and hot to the touch, but then so was my hand.</p> <p>I stood her, unsteadily, to her feet and supported me. This time her hands did go to her backside and rub it. She looked at my trouser leg and blushed. I followed her glance and then touched the damp fabric. I brought my fingers up to my nose and smelt them.</p> <p>“So, it got you excited did it?” I asked her rhetorically, she nodded her head slowly, keeping her eyes down.</p> <p>“Did you really like it?” I asked her, I was truly curious about that.</p> <p>She raised her head, her eyes were sparkling. “Oh yes daddy John, it was wonderful. Thank you, thank you so much.” And she wrapped her arms around my neck, covering my face with kisses.</p> <p>I held onto her body, allowing her to continue, when she stopped to gather breath I gently disentangled her from me. “Why is it I think you like being punished?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh daddy John... how could you say that?” She asked coyly smiling at me.</p> <p>“I can’t imagine. Now get dressed, there’s still some more of the day left.” I told her, handing her a skirt and tee-shirt. I then handed her the pair of knickers she had worn earlier, she held them between her thumb and forefinger and wrinkled her nose.</p> <p>“Daddy John! I can’t wear these, they’re all... yucky and wet!” She complained, which was true as she had worn them earlier... as a gag.</p> <p>I contemplated her for a few minutes and then smiled, “Well I don’t think you would have worn them anyway.” At her smile I held up a hand. “Just don’t make it obvious, just in case we have more visitors.”</p> <p>“Of course not daddy John, I do understand.” She said slipping the tee-shirt over her head and then stepping into her skirt. She twirled around when she was ‘dressed’, the skirt billowing up to reveal the naked skin beneath.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>We returned back downstairs, taking the camera with us, ‘just in case’ as Amanda said. We sat down again in the living room — the television had a rugby match showing. Amanda turned to me and asked.</p> <p>“What’s on the other satellite channels daddy John?”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Sorry Amanda, I don’t have the money to waste on satellite television.”</p> <p>“Well, do we have to watch this, I mean where’s their padding? Where’s the cheerleaders? And when does the special teams come on?” She was a mass of questions.</p> <p>“First of all, No we don’t have to watch it. Rugby players don’t wear padding... except possibly in their jockstraps.” Causing her to laugh, “Cheerleaders are just starting to appear on the scene here. And the team plays with only a few substitutes, they mostly have to play for all of the game!”</p> <p>“But that’s daft!” She said amazed.</p> <p>“No... that’s Rugby.” I turned down the volume on the television and we started to watch the action in silence.</p> <p>Finally I couldn’t stand the silence and started the CD playing again, I sat back in my chair, immediately Amanda placed herself on my lap and snuggled back onto me. The music started to play, going into a quick beat.</p> <p>“What’s that daddy John?” She asked me, “It sounds quiet good.” She added as she started rocking to the beat.</p> <p>“Just some old group... I did have a tee-shirt of their once, but I let a young girl wear it!!” I said trying to sound ironic.</p> <p>“No way! Any group that you’ll have a tee-shirt for can’t be that good!” She said smiling up at me.</p> <p>“If you want I’ll put on some Enya!... See how you like her!” I jokingly said, at her look I added, “Maybe I’ll leave you tied up with a record of hers playing.”</p> <p>“Daddy John! You wouldn’t dare!” She said, but her eyes were shining at the thought of being tied up again.</p> <p>“Are you daring me young lady? Because I might point out that I’m a lot bigger and stronger than you!” I told her.</p> <p>“Oh yes! I’m so scared!” She held up a steady hand. “Look how much I’m shaking!” She giggled away.</p> <p>“Right then, if you’re going to laugh at me...” I said and suddenly dug my fingers into her sides causing her to squirm and giggle away. I wished she was my Wendy, just to be able to hear her laugh again... I stopped tickling Amanda as my mood changed.</p> <p>I felt her hand holding mine, “Don’t be sad daddy John, I’m sure something will happen and you will see your daughter again.” Her voice echoed my melancholy mood, matching the music of ‘loser gone wild’</p> <p>I managed to smile at her, “You sound very sure of yourself, why?”</p> <p>She studied me for a moment as the beat of the music changed as it went to the refrain. To be honest I hadn’t realised how depressing the songs were on this album, I was going to change it, but to do so would have dislodged Amanda from her perch, and to be honest I was beginning to like this sensation.</p> <p>“I’ve told you daddy John, you’re a nice man, and you deserve help.” She said returning to her position of snuggling with me.</p> <p>We stayed like that for a some time, until a thought struck me.</p> <p>“Amanda? What’s going to happen when your mother comes to pick you up?” But I received no reply, looking down at her I could see her eyes were closed and she was breathing deeply.</p> <p>I wondered to myself, ‘how did I get into this position?’</p></div>",[]
1235,"Hitchhiker, Part 11",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,9,5,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner049.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The sound of ‘Rock and Roll is King’ was coming from the speakers, bringing us out of our nap. The rugby had finished and the news was on the television. Then a picture of Amanda showed on the screen, I turned up the sound to hear what was being said.</p> <p>“. . . was abducted from her home in America with the report Charlotte Mitchell.” The screen changed to show a woman standing outside a hotel in the town. “Amanda Jones had been smuggled into England by Mr. John Anderton, who had been employed by her father who was divorced from Amanda’s mother. She was brought to this Hotel where the two men met. Whilst here Amanda managed to escape from them, she was able to contact a friend of the family who then contacted the police, In the meantime, by a strange twist of fate, her father David Jones was in the police station reporting Amanda as missing, a subsequent check to the FBI revealed that a search for Amanda, who had been made a ward of court in her home town, was underway. The two men were arrested on behalf of the FBI on a warrant of kidnap and contempt of court. Amanda is reported as well and staying with the family friend under supervision of the American FBI. Both Mr David Jones and Mr. John Anderton are now in custody pending an extradition hearing to be held somewhen next week. Back to the studio...” I turned the sound down and looked at the smiling girl.</p> <p>“So I’m a friend of the family am I?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded her head, “Of course you are daddy John, the best friend our family has!” and she hugged me again.</p> <p>“Doesn’t it make you feel sad that your father in behind bars?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Not really, he knew that I didn’t want to stay with him, but he wouldn’t listen to mummy or me which was why we asked for the town’s protection.” She looked puzzled for a moment, “I don’t know why they didn’t stop that man from taking me... they should have done.”</p> <p>She stopped talking and looked at me, “What shall we do now daddy John?” She asked me.</p> <p>I looked at the time and then said, “Well I think you need something to eat now, you are still a growing girl.” I said smiling.</p> <p>She cocked her head onto one side and then a crafty thought seemed to pass her eyes, and she then lifted up her tee-shirt to reveal her forming breasts. “Yes I am, aren’t I daddy John?” She said laughing.</p> <p>I shook my head before grabbing hold of her and pulling her over my lap. “Young ladies do not uncover their chests in front of elder people.” I told her and gave her three smacks onto her backside, which was nicely uncovered for my attention.</p> <p>She stood back up and smiled at me — she still had the cheek to smile! — “Alright daddy John, I’ll be careful of the oldsters!” She said and dodged backwards out of my reach.</p> <p>“You know Amanda, you’ll be the death of me!” I said also smiling.</p> <p>“Will I daddy John? But I don’t want you to die.” She said, the smile fading from her face.</p> <p>“I mean that after chasing you so much I’m going to have a heart attack.” I said smiling to show I wasn’t serious.</p> <p>She thought for a minute and then nodded her head, “Alright then daddy John, I’ll make sure I’ll walk instead of running away.” She smiled also then.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>We went into the kitchen and I made some sandwiches and tea, yes I do drink it occasionally, Amanda asked for, and got, a soda from the fridge — part of the care package that had been delivered.</p> <p>Amanda helped me again with the washing up and then sorted through the clothes that needed ironing — something that I’ve never got to grips with which I mentioned to Amanda.</p> <p>She shook her head in amazement and started sorting out the clean washing, before turning to me and asking me where I hid the ironing board and iron.</p> <p>I bemusedly pointed them out and helped her set up the board to her height. She plugged in the iron, after moaning about how old it was. And then said, “I’ve forgotten something.” She ran out of the room, after ordering me to sit down at to stay where I was.</p> <p>I waited for some time before she reappeared, dressed again — if dressed was the right word — in her loin-cloth and collar. “If I’m going to slave away with your ironing I might as well dress for it.” She said and then began pressing the clothes.</p> <p>She was very expert in her work, a fact I commented on.</p> <p>“It’s all mummy’s doing, she said I couldn’t rely on a maid to be on hand to do everything.” Amanda explained, “And she also said that when I get older I might find it useful.”</p> <p>I smiled, “Well you’ll always have something to fall back on then, and you do seem an expert on ironing.”</p> <p>She nodded, “Oh yes, I could do this blindfolded.” She said as she started on another tee-shirt.</p> <p>I rubbed my chin, “What about with one arm tied behind your back?” I asked her.</p> <p>She started to nod but then carefully put the iron down before turning back to face me. “Daddy John that’s stupid!” She said, “If my arm’s behind my back I couldn’t iron anything, how would I keep the clothes on the table?” She said watching me.</p> <p>I nodded in defeat, but mentally made plans, Amanda returned to the ironing, I could hear her starting to hum, I was surprised to make out the tune of ‘4 Little Diamonds’ it seems that something did stick.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>Finally she announced that she had finished the ironing and indeed there were two piles of clothes, she directed me to pick up my clothes and take them to my bedroom, while she took hers to Wendy’s room.</p> <p>I quickly put the necessary items in the drawers and cupboards and left the room, I found Amanda kneeling before my door, again her head was down and her arms extended behind her.</p> <p>“Master, this slave requests that you tie her up as you did on the first day.” She said, just loud enough for me to hear her.</p> <p>“I suppose you do deserve some reward for your arduous duties.” I said, she glanced up and I caught a smile on her face. “I suppose you also want to be suspended again?” I asked her.</p> <p>“If my master doesn’t mind, I have managed to find some twine that my master may find useful.” She said, where she would have found twine I don’t know, but I would go along with her.</p> <p>“I might. Now go and prepare yourself slave, I suggest that you make use of the facilities before you wet yourself during the session.”</p> <p>She giggled and quickly got up and ran to the bathroom, when Amanda came out she was busy tying up the loincloth. I stopped her.</p> <p>“Is there any point in doing that?” I asked her, she shook her head and released the leather in her hands, the loincloth fluttered to the ground. I tapped my foot. “Young lady, that is still an item of clothing, I suggest you retrieve it and hold onto it.” I directed her she blushed and quickly bent down to pick it up. She then followed me into Wendy’s bedroom.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>The camera was positioned, focused on the bed, and the tape was running. I placed Amanda near the bed, I had just thought of how I would tie this girl up, if she could stand it. I altered the camera so that she was completely in the frame.</p> <p>“Amanda I want to try something different.” I began, “How supple are you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well at school we’ve been doing ballet and gymnastics, I’m able to do a backward bridge and hold it for 5 minutes. And I can bring my head down between my legs.” She blushed again when she said that as if there was another interpretation of her abilities.</p> <p>“Are you able to see into the future?” I asked her, she seemed puzzled by this and shook her hear, “Pity with your contortionist ability you’d be able to foresee you own end!” she took a few moments before the joke</p> <p>“That was terrible!” She groaned</p> <p>“Don’t blame me, that’s from the Two Ronnie’s.” I told her and then had to explain that they were a pair of comedians — I wished I hadn’t even started that!!</p> <p>“Okay then, bend your right leg back and hold it with your right hand.” I instructed her. She did that and I used the clip on her wrist strap to attach it to the ring on the ankle strap. I then tied her leg to her thigh so that it was immobilised. Holding her I got her to do the same with her left leg and wrist.</p> <p>I now had her on the bed, face down, I tied her left leg to match her right leg. This would have to be a short session as I knew her muscles would start to ache after about 15 minutes.</p> <p>I then found the twine that she had mentioned. I reached beneath her body and massaged her breasts to firm them up, and from her moans she was enjoying my attention, ‘so much for not wanting to abuse this young girl’ the thought came into my mind but I ignored it.</p> <p>I turned her over and showed her the twine, this I started to wind around one tit, and then crossed it over and started on the other. I could see the flesh start to change colour as I did this.</p> <p>“Does that feel okay?” I asked her concerned that I was hurting her.</p> <p>“It tingles at the moment daddy John, but its okay.” She said, bravely I thought. With her breasts now tightly bound I worked with the larger rope, remembering her request I tied a couple of bands around her upper body, just below her armpits, then from the centre of her back I brought one length of rope between her legs and up to the rope around her chest. I debated on whether to include the twine, but decided that she didn’t need more pressure on her forming breasts just yet. I looped the rope around her chest restraint and then back down between her legs before tying it off on her back.</p> <p>I then tested the bonds by pulling her up at the back, her whole body raised up and she wriggled slightly as the rope worked its way deep between her legs and into her slit and arse-cheeks.</p> <p>I then carried her like that to the door and hung her on the hook there — it had already held her once so I hoped it would still hold her again.</p> <p>I moved the camera so that it had full view of Amanda’s position. I tweaked her breasts noticing how red they had got. “Are you alright like that Amanda?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Ohhh yeesss daddy John, but there’s something I need you to do” She said and at her instructions I found myself rubbing her immature slit, working the two strands of rope deeper into her, and also teasing out her small clitoris to enable it to rub against the rope. She gave a gasp and a small shudder as an orgasm worked its way through her system.</p> <p>She gave a small smile, “Thank you daddy John.”</p> <p>“Don’t thank me just yet... now I’m going to have a shower. I’ll see you later.” I said closing the door behind me.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>I left the bathroom some time later, feeling refreshed and relaxed. It’s amazing how a shower can have that effect on people.</p> <p>I slipped on a pair of trousers and a tee-shirt and debated whether to check on Amanda or to watch television for a bit, but a knocking on Wendy’s door aroused my interest. I gently opened it.</p> <p>“Amanda, are you alright?” I asked her.</p> <p>“My legs are beginning to hurt me daddy John.” She said through clenched teeth, which show me that they must have been agonising.</p> <p>I didn’t bother with getting her down from the door, but quickly untied the ropes twisted around her legs, unclipping her arms from her ankles and then pulling her body away from the door to allow her legs to return to their normal position, but I had to pull them down causing Amanda to gasp in pain.</p> <p>I immediately began to massage each thigh, feeling the knots beneath my fingers, and then Amanda crying as I managed to relax her muscles. “Thank you daddy John, I didn’t want to make a fuss but they were starting to hurt me.” She said when I was finished.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda; I didn’t think about that, do you want me to let you down?” I asked her but she shook her head.</p> <p>“Please don’t daddy John. I could hang here all night.” She said moving her body to agitate the ropes running down her torso. I decided to release her breasts though, as I didn’t want to cause her any more problems with them.</p> <p>“Daddy John what are you doing, can’t you keep them tied up?” Amanda asked me as she noticed what was happening.</p> <p>“Not like this Amanda, they have to have time to recover.” As I was speaking her breasts started to feel the effects of the returning blood causing her to squeeze her eyes closed as the pain hit her.</p> <p>“Oooohhhhhh! That hurts daddy John, please kiss it better.” She asked me bringing her hands to cover her chest. I couldn’t help but I brought my mouth to her forming breasts and gently sucked on each one.</p> <p>She started to shiver as I continued my oral assault on her breasts and began moving her hips. Then she stiffened completely as her senses were overwhelmed once more. I pulled away from her body and out of the camera’s view to allow her state to be filmed.</p> <p>Finally she looked languidly at me and gave a smile, “Oh daddy John that was so intense.” And she moved her hands to her loins.</p> <p>“Oh no little one, you’re not going to do that!” I said and quickly took her hands and attached them to her collar.</p> <p>“That’s not fair!” She complained, “I wanted to touch it and bring myself off again.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Sorry Amanda, but you can’t use your hands.” I looked at her and smiled, “I’ll just leave you hanging around while I watch television. I looked to the lens on the camera, “If there’s any problem I’m sure someone will let me know”</p> <p>I left the room, closing the door behind me. I heard the bang of a foot against the door as Amanda tried to run herself to another orgasm, and I smiled, ‘she could stand that for another hour or so’ I thought to myself and went down the stairs to the living room.</p></div>",[]
1236,"Hitchhiker, Part 12",12,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner050.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I fixed a light supper for the two of us, I also found out some lotions that had been left behind, I knew from the way she had been acting that Amanda would be very sore between her legs.</p> <p>I picked up a large towel and took it with me up the stairs to Wendy's room. I could hear a slight knocking on the door as Amanda kept on moving her body, trying to achieve another orgasm from the ropes.</p> <p>I knocked on the door, in out of respect for her privacy, but to warn her that I was going to open the door. I gently pushed the door open and entered the room.</p> <p>Amanda was, unsurprisingly, in the same position on the door. Her arms up by her neck and her legs hanging down... limply? I raised her up and away from the hook.</p> <p>I placed her on the bed, her eyes were closed, I checked her pulse. Strong but fast. She was alright. I moved away from the bed and repositioned the camera to give a good view of the bed and Amanda's reclined body. I then quickly untied the rope around her chest, this allowed the double ropes to loosen. Again I found that both had been tightly held inside her little slit.</p> <p>Placing lotion on her skin, and my hands, I began to remove them. This time her state helped me as I quickly took out the top rope. As I had though, her pelvic area was greatly red from the chafing of the ropes.</p> <p>The next problem was to retrieve the second piece of rope without hurting her. But I had to resort to near brute force, quickly pulling it away from her body, I heard her give a slight whimper as I did this. I took some lotion and covered her slit with it, I then allowed my fingers to shallowly enter her to massage the sore patched within, while I was doing this I noticed her hips began moving towards me as if encouraging me to go deeper, but I pulled away before I could hurt her.</p> <p>Satisfied that I'd done everything possible to help her I turned her over, again the ropes had affected her here as well, I poured lotion into her arse-cheeks, she sighed again when I stopped my ministrations.</p> <p>I then checked Amanda's body for any marks, except where the rope was tightly drawn into her body by the hooks, but these marks were faint and fading. But I started to work the lotion into her back before turning her over again.</p> <p>Her eyes were open now and she was smiling at me. ""That feels so nice daddy."" She said, ""Touch me again, please daddy."" She asked me, grabbing hold of my hand and pulling closer to her body, she made it focus on her immature clit and slit, ""Please daddy!"" She begged.</p> <p>I couldn't help myself, her pleas touched me somewhere, my hand passed over her clit and then my fingers entered her slit, I rubbed my thumb over the small raised bump of her clit.</p> <p>I watched as her hips raised themselves up to meet me, her hands went down to keep mine in place as if she didn't want me ever to stop.</p> <p>Three times she shook and went rigid as her orgasms hit her. Then she weakly cried out ""enough please no more."" So I pulled my hand away from her, she again grabbed for it, this time she brought my hand to her mouth, kissing it and then sucking on it tasting her juices still on them.</p> <p>She licked her lips and smiled again, ""I do like that daddy John."" She said weakly.</p> <p>I smiled at her, ""Well if you're ready I've got some food read downstairs, after that I thin you'd better have a shower to remove your sweat, then bed, alright?"" </p> <p>She pouted when I said bed, but then nodded her head, ""Yes daddy John."" She then got up from her back and then kissed me on my lips. ""I love you daddy John."" She told me.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>She quickly ate her meal, as well as most of mine, she was so hungry after all that time... I was going to say 'just hanging there!' but of course she'd been doing a lot more than that!</p> <p>She went upstairs without question and I heard the sound of the shower starting up, then I heard her call out. <b>""DADDY JOHN! There's someone watching me!""</b> I quickly ran up the stairs to where Amanda was standing to the side of the window.</p> <p>""Where are they honey?"" I asked her, but then I caught the flash of a lens or something from the house across from me. I ran to Wendy's room and turned on the camera. ""We've a peeping tom. They're at number 5, can you deal with them?"" I felt stupid just talking to the camera, but was relieved when I was answered by a car horn.</p> <p>I returned to the bathroom and closed the curtains tightly, taking a quick glance out of the window. I saw a young woman walking to the house opposite, a radio in her hands. Amanda stayed beside the window, still scared.</p> <p>""It's alright Amanda; now carry on with your shower."" I said gently taking her hand and leading her to the shower. I lifted her up and onto the floor of the shower.</p> <p>""Please daddy John?"" She asked me holding out the soap and pouting again.</p> <p>I sighed, I couldn't resist her eyes. I took the soap and nodded; Amanda smiled and stepped back into the flow of water. I started to soap up my hand and started to move them over her body.</p> <p>She giggled as my hands passed over her ribs and stomach, there was nothing sexual in this, at least not on my part, but Amanda started to push herself against my touch. ""No Amanda! I'm afraid we haven't got time."" She tilted her head at that but allowed me to continue to clean her off.</p> <p>When she was satisfied I turned off the water and lifted her out of the shower, quickly drying her off and sending her to Wendy's room to dress. ""Wear underwear this time, we're going to be facing some questions!"" I told her, I'd noticed the blue flashing lights pulling up earlier.</p> <p>I quickly changed my clothes and went downstairs, I looked out of my living room window, a crowd had gathered around the police cars and the open door where an officer was standing. Beside him was a young woman in plain clothes.</p> <p>Mrs. Wilson then appeared in the doorway along with a WPC and a camera. ""Why are you treating me like this? It's <b><i>HIM...</i></b> that bastard over there... Diana told me about HIM!"" Diana, that was my former wife's name. Thinking about it the Wilson's used to be friends of ours, but when my wife left they went cold on me... now I know why! <b><i>""HE'S A PERVERT... HAVING A NAKED KID IN HIS HOUSE! WHY DIDN'T YOU ARREST HIM EARLIER WHEN I CALLED?""</i></b></p> <p>So that was the answer for the caller I had earlier. The police woman bundled Mrs. Wilson into the car along with the strange woman. I saw Sonja also leaving the house and I beckoned her over. She went to knock on the door but I opened it before she could do so.</p> <p>""Thanks Sonja, I didn't know what to do."" I said as she entered the house.</p> <p>""You should have seen her room, stacks of books detailing your life. Did you know you had a stalker?"" Sonja asked me as she closed the front door. She then placed her fingers under my jaw and closed my mouth for me. ""I take it that's a no!"" She said.</p> <p>""But why?"" I voiced my thoughts.</p> <p>""We'll have to find that out later, when Jodie sits in on her interview."" Sonja told me.</p> <p>""Jodie was the one in the car?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Yes, she said the action beforehand was quite good, she especially liked the way you soothed Amanda afterwards.""</p> <p>I hung my head, ""So when do you hand me over to the police?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""For what? I mean that's what my daddy did for me, and look where I am!"" Sonja said smiling.</p> <p>I'm afraid my mouth was open again. Sonja laughed at my reaction. ""You'll have to remember people are brought up differently in different places. Where I grew up people are stricter, but we know we're loved by our families.""</p> <p>I gave a small smile, ""Yes, it's good to know you're loved."" I said softly.</p> <p>The look she gave me was a strange one, not pity exactly, but close enough. A noise from the stairs made us both look up. There was Amanda in a skirt and blouse, white socks and, after I got a brief glimpse, pale blue knickers.</p> <p>""Daddy John said I have to be dressed in case there were questions."" Amanda said to us both.</p> <p>""15!"" Was all Sonja said, at which Amanda pouted again.</p> <p>""It's only you and daddy John here! I made sure of that!"" Amanda argued.</p> <p>I thought I knew what was meant, ""But Amanda, what if someone was listening?"" I said to her gently</p> <p>She looked at me and then back at Sonja, ""I'm sorry, but I did check, honest!"" She said.</p> <p>Sonja nodded slightly. ""Alright Amanda, but try to be more careful, okay?""</p> <p>Amanda dropped her head and nodded, just then there was a knock on the front door, Amanda looked at me in shock.</p> <p>""Amanda into the living room! Don't even open the door until either Sonja or I call you."" She quickly obeyed me. I opened the front door; it was the same policeman who had accosted me earlier.</p> <p>""Mr. Argent, do you mind if I come in?"" He asked. ""I have to ask you and Amanda some questions regarding the problem across the way there."" He said as I allowed him in and closed the door behind him.</p> <p>We went into the living room where Amanda was watching the television. The officer sat down on a chair, I sat on the sofa and Amanda sat beside me. Sonja sat to the side of the officer and reached into her bag.</p> <p>""Mr. Argent I have to ask you these questions, please understand I mean nothing by them."" He produced a notebook and read from it. ""Can you tell me why Amanda was undressed when she entered that room?"" </p> <p>""That particular room happens to be a bathroom."" I said evenly</p> <p>""Yes, Daddy John told me to take a shower after my nap, he was downstairs and I didn't want to get my clothes wet, anyway when I'm at home I often run around naked... <b>it's just this square won't allow me to here!""</b> She added looking at me.</p> <p>The officer looked up at her words but I stepped in. ""Amanda I've already told you, I'm not related to you and while you're under my roof I expect you to remain dressed!""</p> <p>Amanda thumped me on the arm and turned to the officer, ""I mean how can I stay with him if all he does is make me stay dressed all the time?""</p> <p>The officer started to stutter a reply when I looked at him, ""If you want she can stay with you!"" I said seriously, but he shook his head.</p> <p>""No way... I've enough trouble with my two year old."" He then gathered his thoughts. ""We have a report that you entered the room while the young lady,"" Amanda preened herself when she heard that, ""was still in there naked. Any comments on that?""</p> <p>Amanda spoke up at that point, ""I was about to get into the shower when there was a flicker of light from across the road. I could see somebody looking at me and I called for daddy John.""</p> <p>The officer's eyes looked up at her name for me, but I carried on from that point. ""When I heard her call I immediately went to help her, what she was or wasn't wearing didn't register to me. I went to help her as I would anyone in trouble. As soon as she told me the problem I closed the curtain and contacted Sonja's partner.""</p> <p>""And then what?"" The officer prompted.</p> <p>""Well Amanda took her shower and I went downstairs."" I told him - well it was near the truth.</p> <p>Sonja then broke in, ""Officer I understand that this Mrs. Wilson made a statement in which she said she called the police earlier, may I ask if any action is being made by the police in regards to this malicious call?""</p> <p>The officer shook his head, ""I'm afraid I can't answer that at the moment, it will be up to my superintendent."" </p> <p>Sonja nodded her head and made a note on her pad, I hadn't noticed before but she also had a note of his questions and our answers, it seems that the officer also hadn't noticed that either.</p> <p>""Was there anything else officer? Because it's quite late and I'd like Amanda to go to bed now!"" I asked.</p> <p><b>""That's not fair!""</b> Amanda pouted, ""When I'm at home on a Saturday I'm allowed to stay up late!""</p> <p>I turned to her, ""And your mother is coming here tomorrow to pick you up, she wants you to be bright-eyed and bushy-tailed when she arrives. <b>Now bed!""</b> I told her she looked to Sonja who held up her hands.</p> <p>""I've told you already, don't bring me into your arguments."" She said smiling.</p> <p>The officer stood up as Amanda did, she looked expectantly at him, ""Hey, don't bring me into this."" He turned to me, ""No, Mr. Argent, that's all I had to ask. You may be called to give evidence, but to tell you the truth I don't think that'll happen.""</p> <p>Sonja shook her head, ""Well officer, I afraid that Amanda will be out of the country in a few days time.""</p> <p>""Well yes, so I understand, but Mr. Argent may be interested in what Mrs. Wilson has to say, that's if what she was shouting at the station is admissible?"" He added before reaching for the front door. ""I'll see you later possibly, goodbye.""</p> <p>I wished him goodnight and went back to the living room, I looked at Amanda and raised an eyebrow, she glared at me. <b>""I thought you were joking!""</b> She exclaimed, I pointed to the door and she stomped out of the room and up the stairs.</p> <p>""Did she have a nice shower?"" Sonja asked me.</p> <p>""I believe she did, she was smiling anyway."" I said with a straight face.</p> <p>""Did you lie to that policeman?"" She asked me, I just kept quiet. ""You're going to have to be careful about that!"" She said and checked her watch, ""I'd better be going as well... You wouldn't happen to have a spare key I could borrow, would you?""</p> <p>I didn't question her, but handed over a key from the mantelpiece, ""Here you are, it hasn't been used for some time, but should still work."" I told her, she smiled her thanks and left.</p> <p>I remained downstairs, trying to watch a film on BBC1, but I just wasn't interested. I decided to call it a night.</p> <p>I looked in to Wendy's room, Amanda was in the bed, her back to me, I supposed she was still miffed at me. I crept in and kissed her goodnight and heard a mumbled 'ight'. And then I went to my own bedroom, undressed and went to bed.</p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>I was woken by a crying noise coming from my doorway, I turned to face Amanda, dressed in a nightdress and tears in her eyes, ""Daddy John, I'm sorry... mummy told I had to do what you told me... and I was going to disobey you... I'm really sorry."" She was sobbing as she said this.</p> <p>I smiled, although she couldn't see it. ""That's okay Amanda, part of being you is arguing with adults, I did understand, now go back to bed.""</p> <p>""Daddy John... I'm scared, can I sleep with you?"" She asked, it took me all of three seconds.</p> <p>""Okay, but no funny stuff, understand?"" I said to her.</p> <p>""Thanks Daddy!"" She said and went to remove her nightdress, until I stopped her.</p> <p>""Keep it on, it's a cold night."" She didn't answer but climbed into the bed with me. I made sure she was asleep before I could safely sleep myself. </p> <p class=""hr"">----</p> <p>Some time later I was greeted with the sound of my bedroom door opening, and a female voice saying.</p> <p><b>""WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING WITH MY DAUGHTER?""</b></p></div>",[]
1237,"Hitchhiker, Part 13",13,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner051.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I couldn’t move! I was frozen in my bed, beside me the naked form of Amanda was stirring. In my mind I was hearing the howling as they arrived to castrate me and then rip my body to pieces. I literally went cold as I watched this Valkyrie approach me. Her face a mask of fury.</p> <p>I felt movement on the bed and then “MUMMY!” as Amanda sprung from behind me, “You’re here! Daddy John’s been so good to me!” She wrapped her arms around Janet’s waist.</p> <p>Janet’s mask cracked and she hugged her daughter. “Oh Amanda I have missed you.” She held her daughter at arms length, “Let me look at you.” She turned her daughter and critically checked the young girl’s body, and then she looked at me and smiled. “I’m sorry John, when I saw Amanda sleeping so peacefully next to you I just couldn’t help it. I do thank you John, for taking care of my daughter, I don’t think she could have found anyone better.” She shook her head, “You can breathe you know.” She added laughing.</p> <p>I exhaled and then looked around the room, “Are you sure it’s safe?” I asked, making my voice tremble. I could see, now, that Janet wasn’t angry, but I wasn’t going to take any chances.</p> <p>Amanda jumped up onto the bed. “Oh come on daddy John! Mummy’s only fooling with you, she knows you’re okay or she wouldn’t have let me stay here.” She took my hand and started to pull me from the bed.</p> <p>“But I’m naked under here Amanda.” I hissed to her.</p> <p>“So? Do you think mummy’s never seen a naked man before?” Amanda asked me with a grin on her face.</p> <p>“She’s never seen me before!” I stated defensively.</p> <p>“Oh! Are you different from other men?” Janet asked while arching her eyebrows at me.</p> <p>My reply was cut short as Amanda pulled the bedclothes off from me, leaving me lying on the bed nude.</p> <p>Janet just shook her head, “All that fuss over such a little thing!” She said smiling.</p> <p>“Well it might be little to you, but it means a lot to me.” I said which made her laugh out loud. “Do you watch the Carry-On films?” I asked her, I’d recognised the line she’d given.</p> <p>“I’ve seen quite a few.” She confided, “But if you’re feeling uncomfortable. . .” She said and before I could say anything she began to undress. Amanda sat on the bed with me watching.</p> <p>Janet stood before me and posed for me, I was just sitting with my mouth open; Amanda was sitting with me but giggling.</p> <p>Janet shook her head at me, “So you’re practising to be a fly catcher?” She asked me and then looked down at my crotch, “Well at least part of you is please to see me.”</p> <p>“I can’t help it, I’m sitting her with two lovely ladies... and I daren’t touch either of you as I want to.” I said</p> <p>Janet sat beside me slowly shaking her head, “John you don’t understand us do you?” She nodded to her daughter and then said, “Amanda why haven’t you satisfied John as you would do with your father?”</p> <p>Amanda shook her head. “He didn’t ask me to mother, and anyway he’s still waiting for his own daughter to be happy first. It wouldn’t have been right for me to do anything, it’s all I can do to sleep with him, I have to wait until he’s nice and drowsy before I can get into the bed... and then he never notices me until the morning.”</p> <p>This wasn’t my morning! I was back in fly-catching mode! Janet took pity on me, “Amanda was quite young, just over seven, when she handed me her pendant – it’s a declaration that she felt that she was ready for sex. But I only allowed her to use her mouth on pre-teenagers.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Janet I don’t understand why you’re telling me all that, it’s illegal for children to be involved in sex!” My mind was spinning here Janet was talking about things that I’d be accused of, Janet noticed a certain motion and took Amanda’s hand.</p> <p>“I see, you’ve found one darling. And you’re right we are going to have to help him.” She said softly to her daughter. Mother and daughter got off the bed and went to the door, Janet picking up her clothes as she went, “John, I’ll see you downstairs in 15 minutes for breakfast... We have a church service to attend.”</p> <p>She exited the room with Amanda following her, I just sat there not moving, the past few minutes were going through my head... and then I looked up at the door. Church service? I’d hadn’t been to church since my wedding, and look how that turned out!</p> <p>----</p> <p>I arrived downstairs, having shaved and washed and dressed – in Jeans and tee-shirt. Janet looked and me and shook her head. “No John, Sunday best dress. There is a reason for this.” She added.</p> <p>And so I came back down a few minutes later, wearing dark trouser and a jacket, Amanda looked at me and nodded, “Much better!” She said. I looked at her and she was wearing a dark suit like dress, while I was watching she quickly raised up the skirt and revealed... no underwear, she smiled at me and placed a finger to her lips and nodded to her mother.</p> <p>I smiled back at her and presented myself to Janet how nodded her approval, “Much better, now I don’t know if you like pancakes for breakfast but I’ve done some anyway, and Amanda’s cooked the bacon and sausage for us.” I looked at Amanda who smiled.</p> <p>“You didn’t ask if I could help in the meals, but mummy always made sure I was able to cook.” She said softly.</p> <p>“Why?” I asked her, trying to sort out things in my mind.</p> <p>“You mean why did I learn to cook? Well it’s always better to be able to cook.” Amanda said not understanding my question.</p> <p>“No, I mean why were you prepared to offer sex? To a person you didn’t know?” There I had managed to say it without sounding like a prude!</p> <p>“Oh that! Well several girls at school said how nice it was; although Rachael said it hurt her when she tried it. So I talked it over with mummy.” Amanda said simply.</p> <p>“John you must understand that in our society we allow our children to experiment with sexual things, we never force them to do anything – in fact we have rather strict rules about such things, All children have a pendant that they wear, it indicates that they are not to be touched. It is their decision when they want to remove it, but they do have to discuss this with their family.” Janet told me while putting the plates on the table.</p> <p>“Except daddy wasn’t at home anymore, he’d left when mummy had said I wanted to talk.” Amanda said sadly.</p> <p>Janet hugged her daughter and then looked at me, “David didn’t really understand us, I mean the town. He was raised in Salt Lake City and, although the Mormons were more towards Polygamy and taking wives at a young age, it appears the practice of allowing children to engage in sexual activities.” She looked at me, “he said, ‘Children should be better controlled than that!’ as if it would change anything!” She added with a snort.</p> <p>“So you think that children know when they want to take part in sex?” I asked her casually, spearing a pancake with my fork.</p> <p>Janet nodded her head, “Well I know I did, but I allowed my parents to decide who should be my first... I always did have a thing for older men.” She finished with a small smile of remembrance on her lips.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I didn’t pursue the matter but concentrated on the breakfast, it was unusual to have pancakes with bacon and sausage meat, but Janet and Amanda seemed to thrive on it.</p> <p>After breakfast was completed Janet looked at her daughter, “I hope you did dress correctly this time! Remember how Father Taylor almost choked when you attended lessons and flashed him?”</p> <p>Amanda giggled and nodded her head, but Janet didn’t take her word for it and suddenly grabbed hold of her daughter and pushed her hand up the skirt. “But mummy who’s going to look there?” Amanda protested.</p> <p>“That doesn’t matter, you were told to dress properly, you have disobeyed me, you do realise what that means?” Janet asked her daughter.</p> <p>Amanda dropped her head, “Yes mummy.” She said softly, but I could see her eyes were sparkling when she raised her head.</p> <p>“Well we’ll see to that when we get back.” Janet said, putting the dishes to soak. She looked at the clock and then gestured to us both. “Well we’d better be going; Sonja’s driving us to the church.”</p> <p>We left the house, which I was careful to lock up, I saw the curtain twitch in a couple of the houses, but ignored them.</p> <p>We got into the waiting car, Janet sat in the front with Amanda and myself in the back, “Good morning Sonja, I see you put my key to good use.” I said to the driver.</p> <p>“Mrs. Jones asked if I could get one for her, I didn’t think you’d needed to know why.” She said flatly.</p> <p>“I suppose not, I mean Amanda was your concern, not me.” I said smiling to show that I didn’t really mind.</p> <p>She gave a brief smile, “I’m glad you understand, it amazing how many people don’t.”</p> <p>Janet gave a cough to remind Sonja why we were there. Sonja started the car and drove away.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We went to the other side of town, I knew there were churches closer but for some reason Janet didn’t want to go to them. We pulled up away from the church. “I don’t want to be obvious!” Janet said as she got out of the car, I also disembarked and went round to open Amanda’s door.</p> <p>Amanda giggled as she turned to get out of the car, and I saw a flash of flesh as her legs parted to show that she still had left her underwear off.</p> <p>Amanda held onto my hand and reached to Janet for hers positioning herself between myself and her mother, she started to swing – as any nine year-old would do – and then settled for skipping along with us.</p> <p>Once we were inside the church Janet sat in a pew at the back of the church – there was plenty of room nearer the front but she didn’t move any further, Amanda and I sat with her.</p> <p>The church, as I said was sparsely attended, and after a few minutes of the sermon I could understand why, but then Janet began to speak softly.</p> <p>“Isn’t it amazing the people who attend church nowadays, I mean look at that couple with the young girl in the front. I think they are there just out of appearance sake; they don’t want to be here either.”</p> <p>I looked towards where she was pointing, an older man with greying hair was looking at the vicar in the pulpit with such a hawk like stare that I think the poor vicar was scared of him, beside him was. . . Diana! I looked again, yes it was! How could she have even set foot in this church without alarms ringing I don’t know. But if Diana was there then the young girl could only be... Wendy!</p> <p>She had changed, of course she had! It had been so long ago that I’d seen her. I went to get up but Janet was ready for me. “No, now is not the time!” She said, I must admit I didn’t know what she meant by that.</p> <p>For the rest of the service I kept my eyes on my daughter, then when the service ended I watched as my wife and her partner rose from their seat, Wendy slowly got up as well. My wife took Wendy’s hand and started to walk towards the exit, I notice that Wendy tried to keep away from that man, almost as if she didn’t want him to touch her.</p> <p>Janet waited until everyone else had left before she rose, “Wasn’t that interesting.” She said and led us out where the vicar was standing saying goodbye to his victi. . . parishioners.</p> <p>“That was a lovely sermon Reverend. I do hope you don’t mind a visiting American being in your church.” Janet said gushingly.</p> <p>“Oh not at all madam, we welcome everyone in the church.” The vicar said smiling; he patted Amanda on the head and shook my hand, “Are you staying in England long?” He asked.</p> <p>“I’m afraid not, but I wanted my husband to attend at least one service while we’re here.” Janet said smiling sweetly at me. My thoughts were slightly darker.</p></div>",[]
1238,"Hitchhiker, Part 14",14,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-15,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner052.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I sat back in the car, Amanda hung onto my arm, she didn’t say anything as Sonja drove us in the car. Janet, however, was busy.</p> <p>“Donald... I know what you’ve been told about him, now forget it! I’ve met the man, he’s a victim of negative PR.... Well find the source of that and investigate it! I want a report tomorrow!” She listened for a few seconds, “So? It’s what I’m paying for, now get on with it!” She closed the clam-type phone and placed it in her handbag.</p> <p>She glanced back at Amanda and myself and smiled, “How did I get a reputation for being a bitch? I just don’t know.” Amanda giggled.</p> <p>“Mummy said she couldn’t be a boss without making people annoyed at her.” She told me quietly.</p> <p>“And I’m afraid that’s the persona that I’ve given the world. It makes it hard to relax.” She added, then she looked at me, “We need to discuss things, I thought it would be better after lunch.”</p> <p>Sonja nodded her head and turned the wheel. We stopped at a restaurant and ordered meals, Amanda was slightly put out when she had to order from the children’s menu, and so I allowed her to add to her meal from my plate. Janet allowed me to do that and then spoke, “Your daughter is very pretty John, it must have been a wrench to leave her.”</p> <p>“I didn’t! Her mother took her away from me... I tried to get her back but that’s when her mother started to make up her lies about me, with no way to prove my innocence they believed her, and so I not only lost my child, I was also branded as some kind of pervert!” I said starting to get angry with myself.</p> <p>“Didn’t you try to clear your name?” Janet asked me.</p> <p>“I almost went bankrupt doing so, nearly lost my job and then ended up arrested for loitering near a school.” I told her.</p> <p>“That was some time later, wasn’t it?” Janet asked.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, I waited until she would have been six and then I tried checking all the infant schools for her, I think I almost found her when I was arrested and taken to the police station. While I was there I was served with a restraining order, stay away from my former wife and daughter. I haven’t seen either of them until today.” I said starting to feel miserable.</p> <p>“I don’t think Wendy’s happy.” Amanda said.</p> <p>Janet and I both put down our forks, Janet looked at her daughter, “What makes you say that honey?” She asked.</p> <p>“I donno, it was the way she looked as she walked with them two... and I didn’t like the way he was looking at her!” Amanda said simply and then returned her attention to her meal.</p> <p>“I’ve got to do something!” I said to Janet.</p> <p>“No John, you’ve done everything that you can do. I owe you for helping Amanda, I must admit that I’m not too happy with...” She broke off as if uncertain of what she could say.</p> <p>“Go on.” I prompted her.</p> <p>She shook her head and then smiled at me. “Oh... I’m not happy with the way Amanda has decided to dress, or rather not dressed, today.” She said brightly, “I wonder if you’ll allow me to direct her punishment later, before we have to go.”</p> <p>Amanda looked up at that, “Oh mummy, can’t we stay with daddy John for another day? I’ll be good, Honest!” She said gazing at her mother.</p> <p>Janet regarded her daughter, “I’m sorry Amanda, but John has to go back to work tomorrow, and I have a mess of paperwork for the state department just to get you back home.”</p> <p>“But muuuuummmmy, do I have to stay with you?” Amanda whined, “I get so bored while you’re not with me.”</p> <p>Janet shook her head. “I’m sorry darling but you have to be with me, how else can the Embassy prove you’re with me?” At which logic Amanda grew silent again.</p> <p>I was still thinking back to Wendy in the church, “Amanda’s right, Wendy isn’t happy... but why?” I said aloud.</p> <p>“You’ll have to ask her that if you see her again!” Janet said softly, and then looked down, “I’m sorry I can’t get out of that cold-hearted bitch mode. But time will tell... it always has!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>After the meal we went back to my home, Janet and Amanda accompanied me and we went into the living room. I found a suitcase was also in the room.</p> <p>“Oh goody, you brought them!” Amanda said springing to the case.</p> <p>“Not so fast young lady! Haven’t you forgotten something?” Janet said.</p> <p>“What mummy?” Amanda said looking at Janet.</p> <p>“A little matter of your clothing? I told you to dress, and what did you do?” Janet asked.</p> <p>“Well, nobody could see!” Amanda said defensively..</p> <p>“I did! When you got out of the car at the church, and I’m sure you flashed that vicar while you were at the church.” I accused her.</p> <p>“I didn’t!” She exclaimed and then gave a small smile, “Well he might have.. .” She admitted.</p> <p>Janet put her arms on her hips and shook her head, she pointed to the door, “Amanda prepare yourself, I will be up in a few minutes to attend to you, and then when I call John will come up and start your punishment.”</p> <p>Amanda smiled at Janet and myself and licked her lips, and then she practically ran from the room. Janet looked at me seriously.</p> <p>“John, do you trust me?” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head and smiled at her look, “I’m sorry Janet, but I’ve only just met you, how can I build up a picture of trust from just a few hours?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded her head in understanding, “Alright John. Can you at least pretend to trust me?” she said.</p> <p>“Well, it would be an effort, but I think I can do that.” I said closing my eyes in what I hoped was an expression of concentration. For which I received a blow on my shoulder. “Oww! How could you do that to me! I trusted you!” I said.</p> <p>“Okay then, now listen to me. All her life Amanda has wanted her father to take care of her as she would have liked him to. David was unable to do that and it made her so sad. Did you notice when you punished her how she would call you Daddy... not daddy John?” I nodded, I had heard her but it didn’t really take my notice, Janet continued, “Well it’s because she wanted her father to do that to her, when you did it she just imagined that her dreams were coming true.”</p> <p>“Well that’s all well and good, but what does it have to do with me now?” I asked her.</p> <p>Janet didn’t smile but was still serious. “Her greatest dream is that her father would treat her as a woman after her punishment... do you know what this means?” She asked me ash she opened the suitcase, she looked up at me and my shocked face. “She knows what it means! Why do you think she was so happy to get ready for you?... I’m just going upstairs to prepare her for you.” She pulled out a plastic bag and tubing, some Vaseline and clothing of some description.</p> <p>“What’s that for?” I asked her, I suppose I was being dense.</p> <p>“Just preparing the way!” Janet said and left the room</p> <p>I sat still, in shock I suppose. As I tried to organise my thoughts. I noticed that a certain part of me was anticipating the event ahead, I looked down at my trousers, “So what are you all happy about?” I asked it... but received no reply.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was half an hour later that I was called upstairs.</p> <p>I entered Wendy’s bedroom, where I found Amanda ‘dressed’ in her slave girl uniform, that is wrists and ankle cuffs, collar and loin-cloth. She was kneeling on one knee with her head bowed down by her other knee. Standing beside her was her mother, also wearing a loin-cloth but with a halter top.</p> <p>Janet kept her eyes down as she spoke, “Master, this unworthy one,” She indicated Amanda, “Wilfully disobeyed your command, she deserves your attention.”</p> <p>I stood in front of the pair of them and put my hand under Amanda’s chin, raising her head up. “And what do you have to say slave?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master, I’m sorry but I found the clothes were too tight.” Amanda said finally looking up at me.</p> <p>“But Slave, you know I like you in tight clothing?” I said fully into the part.</p> <p>“Yes Master,” Amanda said quietly, “I’m ready for my punishment Master.” She added.</p> <p>I looked at Janet, “And what is the proscribed punishment?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master, an ass warming then strict bondage... trust me and follow my words.” Janet had bent forward and whispered the last to me.</p> <p>I then bent down and quietly spoke into Amanda’s ear, “Do you know what you’re mother’s planned?” She nodded, “Do you want it?” I had to know.</p> <p>“Yeth pleath daddy.” She lisped like a very young girl, I looked at Janet and tilted my head.</p> <p>“She need you to do this John, she’s been waiting for this for a long time.” Janet told me quietly.</p> <p>I picked up a chair and placed it before the two of them, when I sat down Janet was shaking her head, I looked at her enquiringly, and she glanced down at my trousers, mouthing ‘lose them’</p> <p>I stood up again and undid my trousers, removing them and sitting down in my boxer shorts, shirt and tie – it did seem incongruous I admit but Janet was nodding her head.</p> <p>“Now unworthy one approach your master!” Janet directed her daughter.</p> <p>Amanda got to her feet and walked to me, she moved her hands to the loin-cloth and removed it showing that she was naked beneath it. She raised her eyes to me and I could see... pleading?... within them. I gestured for her to lie across my lap. Janet clucked her tongue and repositioned Amanda so that her backside was inline with my right leg.</p> <p>I took a deep breath, I could feel her skin on my leg, the warmth of her body, the softness of her. I looked at Janet who nodded her head. I raised my hand.</p> <p>‘Thwack!’ I felt the blow land on her, she gasped with the blow but then she said, “Thank you master.” I rubbed her backside with my hand to sooth her. ‘Thwack – thwack!’ followed by soothing motions, each blow being answered with a ‘thank you daddy’ – I had heard correctly DADDY not Master. I glanced at Janet who was smiling and nodding at me.</p> <p>I smacked her for another 4 times, giving her seven in all – I didn’t realise it at the time, she was seven when she wanted her father to... to, you know (– damn I couldn’t even say the words in my mind). I made the last strike and then rubbed Amanda’s backside, almost marvelling at the heat that had been generated, but now my hand followed the path of her arse-crack to her front, feeling the wetness that was drenching my flesh, she had liked it! I then continued moving my hand up along her slit, feeling the small wisps of hair just lightly covering her mound, so fine that they couldn’t been seen.</p> <p>But I could feel her clit, peeking out from its home, my fingers brushed against it causing her to coo in pleasure and feeling her move her hips to prolong the sensation, she began to hump to my fingers trying to achieve her orgasm, which I was inclined to allow her to do.</p> <p>Janet was the one who interfered with Amanda’s pleasure, she roughly removed my hand and dragged her daughter to her feet. “You know it is not your time for this, you have to help your master!” She admonished her daughter.</p> <p>Amanda turned to me, her cheeks red with excitement, “I’m sorry Master, I forgot myself.” She said.</p> <p>Janet smiled at her daughter and then produced a coil of rope, “Now for part two.” She said.</p> </div>",[]
1239,"Hitchhiker, Part 15",15,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-04-22,22,5,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner053.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amanda was lying on the bed, her arms outstretched and tied to the headboard, Janet stayed by Amanda’s head, talking softly to her daughter. “Are you sure? I know you’ve been preparing yourself for it, now it’s your choice?”</p> <p>Amanda looked at her mother and nodded, and then she allowed her mother to pull her legs over her head and, using the hooks and eyes on the leather cuffs, attached her ankles to her wrists.</p> <p>Janet then turned to me, “Master, the sacrifice is ready for you, if you will prepare yourself...” She looked at me suggestively, I swallowed and regarded the picture that was in front of me.</p> <p>Amanda, folded over double, her eyes open and looking at me, her soft lips, parted with her tongue licking her lips. Her chest, with its small mounds of immature breasts, moving up and down with her breathing, along with the backs of her thighs, both of which led to her small slit.</p> <p>Janet had placed a pillow under the girl’s hips raising the target for me. I removed my tie and shirt before pulling down my jockey-shorts. I looked at Janet for a moment in mute appeal but then I heard Amanda speaking again.</p> <p>“please daddy, don’t run away again, please help me become a woman, please daddy.” I looked at Amanda and her eyes were closed tightly shut, in fact they were screwed up. Janet was pointing to her daughter and encouraging me to approach the girl.</p> <p>I tentatively reached out and touched Amanda’s little slit, feeling the slickness of the Vaseline there, I started to massage Amanda’s slit and passage to prepare her for me but found that she was trying to force her body up against my finger, I added another and felt her hymen. I pulled away from that fragile barricade; I thought she deserved the real thing instead of my fingers. Talking of which I found myself at full erection at the thought of being the first to enter Amanda.</p> <p>I positioned myself, making sure that I didn’t touch her but supported myself just above the bound child.</p> <p>Janet, however, had other thoughts. “Master! That is not the way to treat a woman, she needs to know that you are there and be prepared to support you in all things.” And indeed Janet was pushing on my body as if trying to establish contact between her daughter and myself.</p> <p>I turned to look at Janet, “Slave if you persist in telling me how to deflower a woman, I will show you the ropes and restrain you in a similar position!” I told her in an even voice.</p> <p>Janet’s eyes sparkled, not with anger as I expected, but with excitement. “Of course Master, I won’t interfere again Master.” She said and bowed to me.</p> <p>I lowered my body so that my cock was positioned at Amanda slit and just knocking at the portal. I could see Amanda biting her lip so that she wouldn’t cry out, so I held still and spoke to her. “Amanda, I could stop now if you want?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “No please daddy, I don’t want you to stop, please make me a woman as you promised mummy.” She said so quietly I almost missed it.</p> <p>I looked at Janet in confusion but she shook her head and indicated that I should continue, I placed my hands behind Amanda’s buttocks and squeezed them. Amanda gave a gasp and looked at me, I raised her up and slowly entered her body.</p> <p>I allowed her time to accept the intrusion into her most private of places, and I stopped just short of her hymen. Then I started to shallowly move inside her. I was able to use one hand on her arse which freed the other one. That one I used to touch her breasts, to give her another source of distraction, or of pleasure.</p> <p>I moved my hand down to where our bodies met, finding its way between our bodies to touch her little clit where it was trying to keep contact with my cock as I pushed back and forth in Amanda’s slit. I started to rub her clit, forcing her to feel the excitement as her body came to its first climax with a cock inside it.</p> <p>I was waiting for this – there are two thoughts about the deflowering of virgins, with one it’s the idea of forcing your cock into the unwilling body of the victim and hearing her scream with the pain of a blunt battering ram ripping through the hymen. The second and, in my opinion, the better way is to allow the girl to climax just as you take her virginity away from her, in this case there may be pain, but the pleasure of the climax overwhelms the feeling. I must admit I’m no expert in this but that is how I feel.</p> <p>So as Amanda started to go rigid with the pleasure of her climax I gave a mighty push forward, feeling her hymen tear and part to allow my cock to fully enter her body. She gave a brief cry of pain. I waited for her to come back down from where-ever she had placed herself. She looked at me, her forehead plastered with sweat and smiled at me.</p> <p>“Thank you daddy.” She said and moved her face forward to kiss me. I pushed my face to hers and sought out her lips, slipping my tongue into her mouth as we met. As I did this I pulled my hips back slightly, feeling her wince as my flesh rubbed the ragged remains of her hymen. Then I slid back into her.</p> <p>“Do you want to feel what it should really be like?” I asked her</p> <p>Amanda’s eyes opened in wonderment and she nodded her head. And so I started to pulled almost completely out of her body, only to push myself back into her, she tried to move back at first as I passed over the remnants of her hymen, but soon she discovered that by pushing back at me as I entered her caused me to touch places that she didn’t know about, soon she was an active partner in our lovemaking and shuddering again and then once more before I came inside her.</p> <p>I hadn’t noticed that Janet had disconnected her daughter’s bonds, until I found that Amanda’s legs were trying to wrap themselves around my neck. I unwound them and got up from the young girl, seeing the pink emission trickling from her wounded slit.</p> <p>“One moment master.” Janet said and wiped her daughter’s slit of the liquid, and then attended to my cock with a white cloth, carefully removing all the blood and fluids that had accumulated there. She looked at me and smiled, “Normally master I would have cleaned you with my mouth, but for this first offering of my daughter’s I need to keep a memento of her achievement.”</p> <p>I must admit my cock gave a lurch at the thought of Janet’s mouth wrapped around it but then I was brought back to my senses. “Master, your unworthy slave deserves a tighter bondage does she not?”</p> <p>I looked for a moment at Janet, remembering my words to her earlier but she was nodding towards Amanda, I turned and looked down at my victim, she was smiling in post orgasmic bliss. “Your words are true, and now she’s been opened there is an area that may need attention do you not think?” I said in a ‘Lord and Master’ tone.</p> <p>Janet gave a wicked smile and quickly left the room, I untied Amanda’s arms from the headboard and managed to coax her into a kneeling position.</p> <p>Using the leather cuffs I connected her arms together at the back and roughly tied then to her body using the ropes, I debated whether to use them as crotch ties when Janet returned with a medium sized dildo, well she told me it was medium sized when I asked her later, I watched as she carefully inserted it inside her daughter, and then she flicked a switch on the base of the unit. I don’t know what it was doing but it made Amanda moan with pleasure.</p> <p>To my surprise Janet then produced a pair of knickers, well they were bikini-briefs, which she pulled onto her daughter, “That’s to hold the dildo in place!” She told me. Then she directed me to tie Amanda’s legs tight together, attached at the thigh and calves.</p> <p>Using another piece of rope I tied her ankles together and then attached it to her arms, bringing her backwards as if in a modified hog-tie. I then threaded a piece of rope into the eyes on her collar and then down over her chest, between her legs and then back up to her collar. Janet looked on with approval and smiled.</p> <p>I rubbed my hand on Amanda’s breasts and debated whether to add a rope bra to her mounds but Janet pulled on my hand, “I think that’s enough for the moment, she’s too weak from the exertions earlier. Let’s go downstairs for a few minutes.”</p> <p>“You will stay on your knees until we return, understand?” I told Amanda who nodded and then gasped as the movement made the crotch rope rub her.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We returned to the living room where Janet sat opposite me, she smiled at me.</p> <p>“Thank you John, that was exactly how it should have been done, I’m glad that Amanda found someone who knows how to treat a young girl.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No I’m not, I enjoyed doing that... I think I’m exactly what my wife called me... A pervert!” I said hanging my head.</p> <p>Janet moved so that she was sitting next to me, “No you’re not John! You were a caring man, you asked Amanda if she really wanted to go through with this, even though I’d already told you she did. You didn’t go charging through for your own gratification you made sure that Amanda was already cumming before you penetrated her properly. I’ve seen many girls put off sex all because the boy couldn’t wait to get his rocks off. But you made sure that she came several times before you did. That was the sign of a caring lover, not a heartless pervert!” She told me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “That’s easy for you to say, but what about Amanda? She wanted a father figure to take her, not just anyone.” I said</p> <p>Again Janet shook her head, “No John, you forget I was watching when you tired her up in the last few days, when you were away from the room, Amanda would talk to me. She knew what the camera was and that I would always be at the other end watching her, anyway she told me about how you talked and behaved, just after the first day she told me that she wanted you to be the one, she wanted to be Wendy just for you but she also wanted you to be the father she should have had, one who wasn’t afraid to pick her virginity from her.”</p> <p>I remembered her words, “He ran out of the room didn’t he? She was waiting for him and he left her alone.”</p> <p>Janet nodded her head, “That was the day he left home, I tried to talk him out of it but he said it was an abomination and shouldn’t be allowed in a modern home.” She sighed, “It seems his upbringing was more than he could withstand.”</p> <p>“So he tried to rescue Amanda from her life as she knew it?” I said, “Much as my wife did with Wendy.”</p> <p>“Not as such, Amanda was happy with me, she wouldn’t have liked the life David would have given her. And you saw Wendy was she happy with her life now?” Janet asked me.</p> <p>I just sat there thinking, and finding tears flowing down my cheeks, I heard Janet saying something, but I’m not sure what although I thought I heard, “.. . won’t be for much longer anyway. . .” But I couldn’t be sure.</p> <p>When I came to my senses I was being held by Janet, I pulled back, “I’m sorry, it’s the English who’re supposed to have the stiff upper lips.” I said smiling. “And I’m making your leather wet.” I added looking at her halter top, “You’d better take care it doesn’t shrink.”</p> <p>Janet looked down at it and then smiled, “Well I could always take it off, but I don’t think we have time for that now.”</p> <p>We both laughed and then Janet went serious again, “John, thank you. I was so worried when the guards reported that Amanda had vanished, we did trace her to England but then lost her when they changed her clothing. I was almost at my wits end until her message came through. And then when she told us that she was safe with you and what the police had on record... I’m just glad the stories are wrong.”</p> <p>“Yes how did Amanda tell you that she was safe with me, how did you find out who I was so quickly? And why wasn’t she looked after properly in the first place?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It was a code phrase, remember when she spoke on the phone she gave a number?” Janet said, I thought back ‘60’ was the number and nodded my head. “That a code to tell us that she is safe and there’s no need to rescue her. If she had said 50 our agents would have stormed the house and removed her immediately, How we found your name so quickly, we have the best computers in the world, I’m not boasting by the way, and they traced your number, from that we were able to pull off your name and check your country’s police files. As to how she was taken, that was our fault, we knew that she was in danger and so allowed her to be taken – she wasn’t in any real harm as we had her bugged, but as I said they changed her clothes at London, so that’s where our agents had go to, when Amanda phoned in they came straight here and have been watching the house ever since.”</p> <p>“Sonja and the other one?” I asked Janet nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, I got them to buy the supplies for you as we didn’t think you’d have anything suitable for Amanda, and you couldn’t just take her shopping with you, could you?” I had to shake my head at that, “And we also sent in the special camera so that we could monitor your actions when tying Amanda up, I must say we were impressed you know.”</p> <p>Janet looked at her watch and then stood up. “I must start to pack. John I want you to know that things will improve, I promise you, only it will take time... how long I’m not sure. But we owe you for looking after Amanda and... everything.” She looked very serious now, “And we always, I mean always, repay a debt.”</p> <p>She took a dress from the case, a blue dress with a white pinafore on it, white socks and blue shoes, and a white ribbon. “All I’ve got to do now is to get Amanda to wear this.” She said smiling at me.</p> <p>We went upstairs to Wendy’s room, Amanda was lying on her side on the bed, her head moving back and forth and her eyes closed as she worked herself to another climax. Janet put her hand to Amanda’s head causing the girl to stop.</p> <p>“Oh mummy I was just enjoying that.” She complained.</p> <p>“So I could see.” Janet said simply. “Now we’ve got to go, you will dress in these and then we’ll be off.”</p> <p>“I want to stay here!” Amanda complained.</p> <p>“Not now! You will do as I tell you!” Janet said in her best ‘Mother Knows Best’ tone.</p> <p>I was untying Amanda’s bonds at that point, I went to remove her knickers but was stopped by Janet, “They can stay on, she’ll enjoy that.” I was told. And so I unclipped her arms and untied her legs, rubbing them to get the circulation going properly while Janet looked on approvingly.</p> <p>Amanda allowed us to put her dress on and then bent down to put on her shoes, only to stop and hold her stomach, “Oh, I can’t do that!” She giggled and sat down instead.</p> <p>Janet had gone to the bathroom and returned dressed in her normal clothes, she helped putting on Amanda’s socks and shoes, she tied Amanda’s hair up with the white ribbon.</p> <p>“Now Amanda, thank John for looking after you... We will see you again John, don’t you fret about that.” Janet added to me.</p> <p>Amanda looked at me with tears in her eyes, “Thank you for having me daddy John, I’ll never forget you.” She said and threw her arms around my neck and kissed me.</p> <p>“Good bye Amanda, if you ever need me you know where I am.” I said to her and I found that her tears were catching.</p> <p>I carried the suitcase to the waiting car and put it in the boot, Sonja smiled at me as she closed the lid. “Thank you Mr. Argent, I’m sure that something will turn up.” She said and went to the driver’s door.</p> <p>My last view of Amanda was of her face looking at me through the back window as she waved to me, and I said goodbye to my little hitchhiker.</p></div>",[]
1240,"Wendy, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,22,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner054.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Please note this is a continuation of Hitchhiker, but starts off slow - very slow, the first few chapters are setting the scene.</p> <p>I arrived at work that Monday to uproar. People were rushing around like headless chickens! I got to my cubical and noticed that Bob's door - my door is always open! - was firmly closed and the blinds drawn.</p> <p>I looked to my co-worker, Adam, and mouthed 'What's going on?'</p> <p>He looked at me, ""Head office! That's what! Somebody's put a bee up their arses and now they're swarming all over the place - The Auditors are going through Bob's books looking at everything.</p> <p>""Shit! Where's that going to leave us?"" I asked. But Adam just shrugged his shoulders. I spent the rest of the morning shifting through some paperwork, and thinking about Amanda and Janet. With any luck they'd be on the plane back to America to carry on with their lives.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the afternoon Bob finally appeared from his office, along with a couple of policemen and a man in a grey suit. It seems that Bob's dreams of retiring rich may have hit a snag.</p> <p>Which left us all wondering who was the poor bastard who would be taking over Bob's shoes, But we carried on as per normal, although I did find myself fielding several enquiries from staff - to be honest many of which they could have worked out for themselves, but I didn't want to disappoint them.</p> <p>By the end of the day I was so tired that I almost missed the announcement that we would have to attend a staff meeting on Tuesday, all I wanted to do was to go home and drop onto my bed.</p> <p>The phone rang as I entered the house, I answered it.</p> <p>""You don't sound well daddy John!"" Amanda's welcomed voice came to my ears.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Amanda, it's just that it's been a hectic day, but never mind that, I thought you were going back to America today."" I said glad to hear her voice anyway.</p> <p>""Oh mummy wanted to do some sightseeing - she took me to the London Dungeon, it was smashing, all the bodies and the chains... I enjoyed it so much!"" I could almost picture her wanting to try some of the chains herself. ""And we ate lunch at the Blood and Guts café - you should have come with us."" She added.</p> <p>I smiled, ""I would have liked to Amanda, but I don't think my bosses would have let me."" I could hear her yawn it must have been a long day for her as well.</p> <p>""I know daddy John, oops, here's mummy."" And then a faint ""It's for you. . ."" as the phone was handed over.</p> <p>""Hello? Who's that?"" Janet asked cautiously.</p> <p>""Hello Janet, I take it you didn't ask Amanda to phone?"" I said, dropping Amanda into trouble immediately.</p> <p>""Hello John - no I didn't. But she did miss you today, so I suppose I shouldn't be too angry with her. You sound tired."" It was a quick change of subject... but then I suppose it did echo in my voice.</p> <p>""Oh just some added fun and games at work, we're going through a hectic time at the moment."" I said.</p> <p>""Do you want to talk about it?"" Janet asked sounding all concerned.</p> <p>""No, it's just boring work stuff, you wouldn't be interested.... So Amanda liked looking around the dungeon then?"" I could change the subject with the best of them.</p> <p>Janet laughed, ""Oh yes, she enjoyed the trial and having to travel through traitors gate, I had to stop her from looking too hard at the exhibits, just in case she started to criticize them!"" She paused for a moment, as if debating with herself about something but then she finished by saying, ""I'm sorry John there's a lot I've got to do, I'll see you again sometime.""</p> <p>""That's fine Janet, I know you've got to pack and arrange to return to America, I hope Amanda doesn't wear you out too soon. Bye."" I fixed myself something to eat, the remainder of the care package that Sonja had left. I did consider drowning my sorrows in whisky again, but contented myself with watching the idiot-box for a couple of hours before calling it a day.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I arrived at work, early for a change. If I was going to get the sack then I'd at least go fighting.</p> <p>I noticed a large car was parked in the visitor's space. The windows were darkened so I couldn't see if anyone was in the vehicle.</p> <p>I entered the building and took the lift to the third floor, finding my desk and sitting behind it. I tried to concentrate on the work, but no sooner had I picked up my pen I was putting it down and walking with the rest of the herd to the meeting room.</p> <p>""If I can have your attention please... Thank you!"" That was Clive Mortimer the Chief Executive Officer of our branch of the company. ""Now as you know, there's been a small problem in the development area."" There was a small amount of cat-calling at that as we knew that Bob had a bit of help from higher up and Clive was the chief suspect. ""We are expecting a representative from Head Office to arrive today and start interviewing for Bob's replacement, so please give him all the help you can. We'll be starting at 11 O'clock.""</p> <p>We ambled back to our pens feeling like sheep about to be shorn of their fleece. I pitied the poor sod who inherited us. At eleven O'clock the phones started to ring, calling the sacrificial lambs to their slaughter.</p> <p>Adam returned after his calling, he looked slightly shell-shocked, ""My god!"" He said, ""She's a right one, looks so nice but then... pure ice-queen, she'd put the white witch to shame."" Adam always had a thing about Narnia (you know The Lion, The Witch and the Wardrobe?).</p> <p>""Who's that?"" I asked him - any information about the enemy is useful.</p> <p>""That person from head office, it's not a he it's a she, asks a lot of questions and she knows her stuff, but BOY! Her attitude, it stinks!"" Adam said, and he was being polite!!</p> <p>Just then my phone rang, I picked it up - ""Mr. err... Argent, will you come to the meeting room."" And the person hung up, rather abruptly I thought but I got up and made my way to the meeting room. I knocked on the door... ""Come!"" 'Great!' I thought 'not even come in, just COME!' but I entered the room.</p> <p>The person was sitting in a swivel chair; its back was towards me. I approached the table and stood there, I was willing to wait. ""So Mr. Argent, why do you think you should be in charge here?"" The woman said, but I was beginning to recognise the voice.</p> <p>""I don't know if I do want to be in charge, not if I have to report to some self-important American who thinks she can boss everyone about... Janet!"" I said smiling as I spoke the last.</p> <p>""There you are mummy! I told you it wouldn't work."" Amanda's voice came from behind me; I turned, only to be hit in the stomach by the flying young girl.</p> <p>Janet, for it was her, turned the chair round, she was also smiling. ""It's good to see you as well John."" She said. ""You know I think I've found the right person for this position."" She added.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Who? Me! No way. The person to control this crowd needs 4 hands, one to hold the chair, the other to hold the machine gun and two to have whips in them, I'm not the one to do it."" I told her.</p> <p>She tapped the file she was holding, ""This says differently. It seems that yesterday there was a minor problem with some chips, and you directed the team to the problem without even thinking about it.""</p> <p>""Yes, but it was an obvious fault, they just hadn't tested it through correctly that was all, and anyway they did the work, all I did was point them in the direction."" I said,</p> <p>""That's what we need, a co-ordinator who knows what he's doing. I've been going through our files, your name is always mentioned with systems, and when you're involved the systems have a lower failure rate. But for some reason your predecessor failed to promote you as he should have."" Janet said.</p> <p>""Of course he didn't, because it would have lost <b>him</b> money."" I said emphasising the '<b>him</b>' part.</p> <p>""Plus there's the other aspect of you, your ability of keeping your mouth shut, it's the thing we need from a manager."" Janet said.</p> <p>""We need? Don't you mean the company needs? Or am I missing something?"" I asked Janet who looked at Amanda who giggled.</p> <p>""John? You don't really know who I am, do you?"" Janet asked and Amanda just looked at me without giving clues.</p> <p>""Not really, I mean I know you're Janet Jones and that you're quite high up in the company..."" I began but then Amanda started to giggle away. "". . . Very high up?"" I queried, and Janet nodded her head.</p> <p>""Mummy's the owner of the company at home."" Amanda said.</p> <p>""Well I'm the majority shareholder of the parent company."" Janet said... This time I sat down in shock. </p> <p>""I don't remember seeing your name on the board, and I'm certain that the parent company's address isn't that Ropehill place."" I said</p> <p>Janet smiled, ""Oh daddy started the company in New York State, it's just when he met my mother while he was in Ropeville that he settled down there, I inherited his share of the company when he died, and I'm not mentioned on the board, except as J. A. Williams, my maiden name."" I thought about it and yes J. A. Williams was one of the senior members of the board.</p> <p>""I see,"" I said and turned to Amanda, ""And why didn't you say anything when I was talking about where I worked?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""But daddy John! I don't know all the places that mummy owns, and anyway you were the one who told her, not me!"" Amanda defended herself from my accusation. But I picked her up and placed her over my knees anyway.</p> <p>""Mr. Argent do you think this is the best way to conduct yourself during an interview?"" Janet said in an authoritative voice.</p> <p>""Maybe not, but what a way to get fired!"" I said and, flipping Amanda's skirt up to reveal her naked backside, I brought my hand down three times on her flesh. ""Amanda how dare... you come here... without your knickers on!"" I said to the flushed-faced girl.</p> <p>""I'm sorry daddy John, but how did you know?"" Amanda said. As I rubbed my hand over her slit.</p> <p>""I've learnt about you Amanda, you'd go naked to school if you thought you'd get away with it."" I stopped fingering the girl and set her onto the ground on unsteady legs. I then turned to Janet, ""I suppose I told you everything about Bob, and that explains about the audit check yesterday?""</p> <p>She gave a sheepish nod, ""I'm afraid so John, when I heard on the audio where you worked and what was happening I ordered an immediate check. I also suggested that we try to find a replacement... which was you."" She reached out a hand to me, ""Welcome to upper management John.""</p> <p>I looked up to the ceiling ""Why me lord? What did I do wrong?"" I said to the air, but I accepted her hand and shook it.</p> <p>Janet just smiled at me, ""Why John didn't you know? No good deed ever goes unpunished!""</p></div>",[]
1241,"Wendy, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,17,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner055.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Over the next few weeks life, for me, was hectic. I was quickly shown the burdens of running the department for real instead of just being a cog in the wheels. I wished that Janet had chosen someone else for the job, but then after a bit everything just seemed to 'click' into place, and started to run smoothly.</p> <p>Then I received a letter from Social Services, it appears that on checking their databases I had been inadvertently listed as a risk to children, however that had now been checked and cleared and they apologised for any inconvenience that this had caused me(!)</p> <p>I was tempted to tell them exactly what it had cost me, my daughter, my life and nearly my sanity. But how can you write that in a letter... without it bursting into flames?</p> <p>I finally settled on a simple reply stating that I had received their letter and had passed it onto my solicitor who would be ensuring that the local police were informed; I later found out that he also applied to the Social Services for damages caused by their defamation of my name. So I was going to be fairly comfortable off.</p> <p>I did hear from Amanda and Janet during that time, they had returned to America... It was strange to hear from them during my evenings knowing they were just finishing breakfast and getting ready for work or school. One piece was memorable.</p> <p>""I thought about what you said that day at your place."" Amanda told me one day giggling.</p> <p>""What was that?"" I asked... well we had discussed several things while she was with me.</p> <p>""About going to school without clothes."" Amanda said still giggling, ""Well we're doing historical people today... and I'm going as Lady Godiva!"" She burst into laughter completely and then Janet came onto the line.</p> <p>""Hello John, I've checked with the school and they're okay with her doing this, but she doesn't know she's going to have to stay like that all day."" I could hear a gasp and then more laughter from Amanda as this sunk in.</p> <p>""I hope you've got a horse for her to ride?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Oh yes a nice little filly, well trained and suitable."" Janet said also with a lilt in her voice</p> <p>""Good at least one of them will be!"" I said dryly which caused Janet to laugh out loud, I heard Amanda asking what was so funny and after Janet told her, she gave an indignant 'humph' and must have taken hold of the phone.</p> <p>""Daddy John! That isn't nice! I can be good as well!"" </p> <p>""There's no need to get on your high horse about it, by the way how high is your horse?"" I asked her my humour coming out</p> <p>""It's just the right size... like you!"" Amanda said giggling, ""Why don't you come over here to find out?""</p> <p>""Amanda!"" I heard Janet saying - although she was laughing away as she said it. ""Apologise to John and then hand me the phone!""</p> <p>""Sorry daddy John."" Said Amanda, but from the lilt in her voice I didn't think she meant it.</p> <p>""That's alright Miss Knickerless."" I said (no I didn't take it too seriously either), and I heard her giggle away as the phone was handed back to Janet.</p> <p>""I don't know who's worse, you or her?"" Janet said</p> <p>""She is"" I said while hearing 'he is!' over the phone from Amanda. That night I went to bed with a smile on my face and dreaming of being Peeping Tom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After a month more, everything was running smoothly, we'd established a routine of synchronisation with America of our data as well as instituting off-site saves of our databases, so that if the building burnt down we'd be able to save up to the previous two days. </p> <p>That was when the bombshell dropped on me. Actually it dropped on my ex-wife and her husband but I was caught up in their fallout.</p> <p>The first sign I had was a local new item - '<b>Police have raided several local houses today, the reasons for this are not yet known, we expect more information soon</b>' I heard that but took no notice of it.</p> <p>However the next day I was disturbed at work. ""I'm sorry sir, but there's a Mrs. Atchison here who wishes to see you. She doesn't have an appointment"" That was my secretary Eileen. </p> <p>""What company does she represent Eileen?"" I asked - I had a desk full of paper and plans which I was working on.</p> <p>""Err... she says she's from Social Services, and it's important."" Came the reply.</p> <p>I didn't swear, well not out loud. So they were disturbing me here now! I suppose they were going to say that they had made a mistake with the letter and I was still considered to be a menace to society! I looked at the clock; well at least I'll have plenty of time to get my solicitor onto their backs when she was finished. ""Alright Eileen, send her in... and come in as well, I may need you to take notes."" Eileen was quite a fast speedwriter.</p> <p>Mrs. Atchison entered the room; she wasn't acting haughtily but seemed almost apologetic. I allowed her to sit down and Eileen sat behind her with pen and notepad in hand.</p> <p>""Mr. Argent, I'm not sure how to approach this."" Mrs. Atchison started, there was an accent in her voice, a slightly familiar accent.</p> <p>""Well if it to give an apology then I'm afraid that my solicitor is already taking steps against your department, I must admit I didn't expect anyone to appear in order to make me stop..."" I was saying, but then the look on her face made me stop. ""But... that's not why you're here, is it?"" I finished by saying.</p> <p>She looked back at Eileen and then shook her head. ""I'm afraid I'm new to this area, I understand there is a problem between yourself and our office but I don't know what it is, I think that's why they sent me to ask you this."" She said.</p> <p>I looked at Eileen who was studying me, and a piece of music played itself in my head, ""I keep on thinking of her day and night...""</p> <p>""Pardon?"" Mrs. Atchison said I hadn't realised that I'd spoken out loud.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Mrs. Atchison, just something that came to me, I don't know why."" I said.</p> <p>She smiled slightly, ""It sounded like a piece of ELO."" She said.</p> <p>""It was, anyway Mrs. Atchison what is it you want to tell me."" I said without explaining.</p> <p>""It concerns your daughter, err. . . Wendy."" She said and paused.</p> <p>""She's with her mother who took her to live with her boyfriend; I'm not allowed to see her."" I said flatly.</p> <p>""Yes, well there is a problem at the moment, as her only relative we need to know if you'll accept the responsibility of looking after her."" I must admit that my first answer was 'huhh?' Mrs. Atchison repeated herself.</p> <p>""I did hear what you said but I don't understand. Why can't her mother look after her?"" I said, not knowing why I was delaying, this was my daughter, the one I had taken from me. I should have been shouting '<b>YES, YES!</b>' but here I was asking questions.</p> <p>""Well Wendy's been taken into care after both her mother and step-father were arrested yesterday."" Mrs. Atchison explained, ""We've tried to find any other relatives on your ex-wife's side, but none of them wanted to accept her.""</p> <p>I shook my head, ""No, they didn't like her either, for the first reason of marrying me, and then for leaving me."" I explained her family, like her, were strange to the extreme! ""But I will take Wendy; I'm surprised that your department bothered to ask me."" I said.</p> <p>""I must admit that the meeting was interesting."" Mrs. Atchison admitted, ""But the chief said that we had to ask you."" </p> <p>""And you were the one given the short straw."" I said making her smile,</p> <p>""Yes, I must admit that you don't appear to be the person I've read about in the files."" She said and then coloured up, ""I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that."" She looked back pointedly at Eileen who was still writing away furiously.</p> <p>I took the hint. ""I think that's all I need Eileen, you wouldn't mind getting some tea for Mrs. Atchison and myself would you?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She looked up and smiled, ""Certainly Mr. Argent, milk and sugar?"" She asked Mrs. Atchison.</p> <p>""Milk and two sweeteners please, Miss..."" </p> <p>""Call me Eileen, I'll be some minutes."" Eileen said.</p> <p>""Call me Martha please Eileen."" Mrs. Atchison, Martha, said.</p> <p>Eileen smiled and left the room, Martha turned back to me, ""I have to tell you Mr. Argent that I'm an exchange operative, my previous office was in a town in America, you may have heard of it... it's called. . .""</p> <p>""Ropeville?"" I said smiling - yes I knew that accent was familiar. ""How's Janet?""</p> <p>""You're quick. I'm sorry to say that I don't personally know Mrs. Jones, but we are aware of your... interaction with Amanda."" She was smiling as she said this and so I understood that she was okay with my actions.</p> <p>""So what's the story about Wendy?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""There are some signs of abuse, it's mainly mental but there is a degree of physical abuse as well."" She said watching me closely.</p> <p>Anger flowed through me, and showed on my face, ""How badly has she been abused?"" I asked.</p> <p>Martha shook her head, ""I'm not certain, she doesn't want to talk about it, we've have medical people examine her but she's be beaten, there is evidence of anal penetration but she still has her hymen, for the life of me I don't know why."" I knew I was shocked at her frankness but my heart went out to Wendy.""</p> <p>""Where is she at the moment?"" I asked Martha.</p> <p>""She's at the hospital still; we didn't have anywhere to place her for the short time. If you wish to see her I can take you there now."" She told me, just then Eileen entered the room carrying two cups, I was half tempted to drop everything and run to the hospital there and then, but I just couldn't... could I?</p> <p>""Eileen, I've got to go, can you get Adam and Sam in here please."" I asked my secretary she nodded and went to the office.</p> <p>Within minutes both Adam and Samantha Hopkins had arrived, Eileen sent them straight in, ""I'm sorry to do this to you both but I've got a personal problem that's just arisen, I need you both to cover for me."" I said. They both agreed that they'd help me without questioning. I showed them the problem I'd been working on and the direction I was thinking about going and they left discussing it.</p> <p>I then dialled Clive Mortimer, ""Hi Clive, I'm going to need some time off I have a family emergency to deal with.""</p> <p>""No way! We've got too much on our plate at the moment to let you just drop everything. You can't go."" Clive said.</p> <p>""I'm sorry you feel that way Clive, I had hoped that what I've done had helped the company, but now I need to..."" But Clive interrupted me.</p> <p>""Look Johnny the answer is NO. Got it <b>N. O</b>! Now how's that problem we've sent you?"" he asked. I hung up the phone.</p> <p>""Let's go."" I said to Martha and picked up my jacket. As we left my office I called to Eileen, ""If Clive calls you don't know where I am and you don't know who I'm with... I doubt if I'll be back."" I said as I walked into the lift.</p> <p>As we descended Martha spoke, ""I take it you've got troubles?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Well it appears that I'm not allowed to have personal problems, the company comes first."" I told her.</p> <p>""And you're with me because..."" She prompted.</p> <p>""I'm with you because my daughter comes first. She needs me more than the company does, other people can do my job here, but only I can help my daughter."" I told her.</p> <p>She nodded and smiled, ""That's what I was lead to believe, do you expect any trouble when we get to reception?""</p> <p>I thought for a moment. If Clive was the complete bastard that I thought he might be then I could expect our burly security people would try to stop me. I pressed the 2nd floor button. ""It could be that we'll need to use the fire escape instead of the front door, do you have a car handy?"" I asked her</p> <p>""Yes, it's in the back parking lot."" She said.</p> <p>I felt like it was a television show as Martha and I broke the plastic restraining clip on the fire doors, hearing the alarm sound as we ran down the metal fire escape and then to the car park, jumping into her car and screeching off with security guards running behind us. We both laughed as we turned onto the main road.</p> <p>----</p> <p>""Wheeee! Nobody told me that Social Services could be so exciting."" Martha said as we turned into the Hospital parking area.</p> <p>I smiled ruefully, ""I think I've just resigned from my job."" I said.</p> <p>""Oh I don't think we can allow that, I'll see what I can do."" Martha confided to me and escorted me to the paediatric wards.</p> <p>We arrived at the nurse's desk and Martha introduced me as Wendy's father, the nurse looked up surprised. ""I'm sorry who did you say you were?"" She asked, when Martha persisted the nurse directed us to a side-room.</p> <p>We entered the room to find it was empty, and then the Sister in charge of the ward entered. Martha spoke up, ""What's wrong, I've identified myself and this gentleman, why haven't we been taken to Wendy?"" She asked.</p> <p>I spoke up, ""Is there something wrong with my daughter?"" The Sister looked at me as if surprised I could speak.</p> <p>""Not with your daughter as such, but with her knowledge of you."" She stated flatly.</p> <p>""If it's the rumour that I'm some type of pervert then I have to tell you..."" I started but the Sister stopped me there and then.</p> <p>""It's not your personal life I'm on about, well in a way it is. Wendy is under the impression that you're dead!"" I looked at her open mouthed.</p> <p>""I can assure you that I'm perfectly healthy, now why does Wendy think this?"" I asked her.</p> <p>The Sister shook her head, ""I don't know, but when we told her that her father was coming to pick her up she started to cry, we tried to tell her it wasn't the man that her mother was living with and all she would say is 'but daddy is dead!'"" The Sister replied.</p> <p>Martha took control. ""I suggest you bring Wendy into this room and we'll see how she reacts."" The sister looked slightly dubious about that but went away.</p> <p>A nurse brought a young girl into the room and sat beside her, Martha smiled at Wendy, ""Hello again Wendy, do you remember me?"" She asked.</p> <p>Wendy nodded and looked at me as if trying to decide who I was, she walked to me and then looked at my face, she was biting her lower lip as if trying to make up her mind.</p> <p>""You look like my daddy did."" She said softly.</p> <p>""I am your daddy Wendy."" I said, also quietly but she shook her head.</p> <p>""You can't be! Mummy told me that daddy was dead a long time ago."" She said in a decisive tone.</p> <p>""But your mummy and I broke up several years ago.""</p> <p>""No, mummy told me that you didn't want to see us again, that was why you threw us out and we moved in with HIM!"" There was a tone to that last piece.</p> <p>""It wasn't like that Wendy, but at the moment I'm sure you wouldn't believe that."" I said, not forcibly I didn't want to upset her.</p> <p>She shook her head a sat down on a chair, not looking at anyone. I gave a worried glance at Martha who just shook her head slightly.</p> <p>""But... but why would mummy?... but mummy said... dad... daddy?"" Wendy said looking at me confused. I nodded my head.</p> <p>""Yes Wendy, I am your dad, I've been waiting to see you for so long, I've missed you darling."" I said - yes there were tears in my eyes.</p> <p>""Why did you leave us?"" Wendy asked me.</p> <p>""I didn't, your mother told me that she didn't want to stay with me, she left me taking you with her."" I said, ""Will you come back to me?"" I asked her softly.</p> <p>""Do you want me to? You won't send me away again will you?"" Wendy asked me through tear laden eyes.</p> <p>I got up from my seat and approached my daughter, I went down onto my knees so that my head was level with hers and I looked into her eyes. ""Wendy I promise you that while I live you will not have to leave me, unless you wish to."" I said to her, while crossing my heart with a finger - something I had jokingly done when she had been with me.</p> <p>She watched my hand rather than my face and then she smiled, ""DADDY!"" she said and threw her arms around my neck. Martha, who had been watching both of us, nodded her head.</p> <p>""I'm satisfied that Wendy has accepted her father and will release her into his care."" She said formally, if you wouldn't mind bringing Wendy's clothes and I'll have a word with the Sister in charge."" Martha said taking the nurse out of the room leaving me with my daughter.</p></div>",[]
1242,"Wendy, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,15,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner056.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I sat in the room with my daughter. I was crying... she was crying and neither of us could speak, just holding on to each other. Finally I felt Wendy starting to pull away from me, I couldn't stop her - not after all she'd been through, I opened my arms.</p> <p>""Why... why didn't you try to get me back?"" Wendy asked me, ""Why did you let me stay there with HIM?""</p> <p>I shook my head, ""I did try Wendy, but you and your mother just vanished, I tried everywhere to find you, but what happened to your hair?"" She used to have blonde hair but now she was dark haired.</p> <p>""Mummy washes my hair with some dark coloured shampoo every couple of weeks, she done that since forever... I don't want that done to me ever more!"" She said then she got a strange look in her face, ""And I don't want to take any of that medicine again, they didn't give me any here but I didn't mind.""</p> <p>""What was it?"" I asked - while inside I was seething 'that was why I couldn't find Wendy, she could have walked right pass me when she was younger, I was looking for my golden haired child' was running through my head, but I tried to concentrate on her answer.</p> <p>""It's the medicine I have to take every night, it tastes strange and peppery. I asked the nurses here why I didn't have it but they said that since it's not on my chart I don't have to have it... But mummy said I had to take it every night!"" Wendy was confusedly saying.</p> <p>""What was it for? Do you know?"" I asked her.</p> <p>But she shook her head, ""Mummy never said, but she always made sure I took it while they both watched... it's strange but HE always liked watching me take my medicine, he always laughed when I did."" She said.</p> <p>""Didn't the bottle have a label on it? Or did you ever see the bottle?"" I asked feeling slightly edgy about the container that the 'medicine' had been held in</p> <p>""No... but it must have been kept in the bathroom, HE would bring out the medicine in its little cup, mummy would hand it to me and make me swallow it,"" she made a face as she said that, then she added, ""I tried to look for the bottle everywhere but I couldn't find it.""</p> <p>Just then Martha and the nurse entered the room, carrying a suitcase. I turned to them, ""Nurse was there any note regarding Wendy's medication?"" I asked her and held up my hand to stop Martha from asking any questions.</p> <p>""No sir, we were puzzled as Wendy's doctor didn't know about any condition she might be suffering from, but then he hadn't seen her for about nine months."" At my look she added, ""I am Wendy's nurse and had to check on her medical history.""</p> <p>I quickly let Wendy tell Martha about the medicine she had to take and how it was given to her, Martha's eyes told me she had a good idea what the medicine was as well.</p> <p>I could see the nurse getting out some clothes for Wendy and so I started to leave the room so that she could dress without my invading her privacy.</p> <p>""Daddy don't leave me again!"" Wendy cried out to me, rushing over and pulling on my arm.</p> <p>I gently pulled away from her but stayed where I was, ""But I shouldn't be here while you dress,"" I told her, ""And Martha and the nurse will help you."" I added</p> <p>""Please daddy!"" Wendy pleaded and so I relented and sat back down on the chair. The nurse handed Wendy a pair of knickers which she put on under her nightdress, then she removed her nightdress to stand in the middle of the room, her arms were by her side, she didn't have a curvatious body, but there were signs of her developing womanhood. She was watching me.</p> <p>""Why are you doing that Wendy?"" Martha carefully asked my daughter, but she was echoing my thoughts.</p> <p>""Mummy told me that I had to show... stand like this when I was dressing, she said that HE wanted to make sure I was properly clothed."" Wendy said her eyes were starting to drip tears as she said that.</p> <p>""Why that sick..."" Martha said quietly, but then schooled herself. ""Please get dressed Wendy."" She said gently as the nurse started handing Wendy her clothes.</p> <p>Martha sat down beside me and spoke just loud enough for me to hear, ""You know what that 'medicine' was don't you?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded and kept my answer just as quiet, ""Yes, what do you think he was playing at?""</p> <p>""Well he got a kick out of it I supposed, we've tried asking Wendy about other aspects of her home life, but she's not saying anything."" Martha told me, she took out a notepad and pen and started to write away.</p> <p>""How are you going to get her to talk?"" I asked Martha.</p> <p>""Well we can't use the thumbscrews and whips, so I'm afraid we're relying on you to get her to open up. We don't know much about her home life, as I said she's still a virgin but there's some stretching of her anal tract that looks suspicious. Is it possible that you can spend time with her?"" Martha asked me</p> <p>I smiled, ""Well after my little escapade at work I think I'll have plenty of time to spend with Wendy."" I said.</p> <p>""Don't worry about that, I've got some pull and I should be able to help you."" Martha said smiling, and then, noticing that Wendy was now dressed she added, ""Can I drop you off?""</p> <p>I remembered that my car was still parked in the car-park at work, I wasn't too sure if I'd be allowed to retrieve it, ""If you don't mind, but can we drive a bit slower this time, and I'll need to buy Wendy some clothes, I think she needs to be brought out of herself.""</p> <p>Martha looked at the slightly scared girl standing before us and nodded, ""I know just the place."" She said and stood up. ""Now then Wendy was there anything you needed to pick up from your home before your daddy take you to his?"" She asked Wendy brightly.</p> <p>Wendy looked at her and then at me, ""I'm not going back to mummy?"" She asked hesitatingly.</p> <p>""I'm afraid not Wendy, your mother has a little problem at the moment and we don't know when she'll be able to have you, that was why you were here in the first place."" Martha said.</p> <p>Wendy didn't answer, but her expression spoke volumes. She came up to me and took my hand, ""Let's go daddy."" She said and pulled me to my feet, well I helped her of course.</p> <p>I thanked the nurse for her attentiveness and said goodbye to the Sister, then Wendy, Martha and I stepped out of the ward and then the hospital itself.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We got to Martha's car, she unlocked the doors and opened the back door for Wendy, who held back and kept hold of my arm. Martha looked at me and I nodded. I got into the back of the car and then Wendy followed me, sitting close to my as I did up my seat belt.</p> <p>I managed, with some trouble, to tighten Wendy's lap-belt and then Martha started the engine. ""You didn't say if you needed anything from home?"" Martha asked Wendy again,</p> <p>""Well I'll need my school stuff, but no, there's nothing there I need."" Wendy said sounding sad.</p> <p>""What? No dollies or anything like that?"" I asked her gently.</p> <p>""No, mummy said that grown girls didn't need dollies."" Wendy said looking down and sounding sad.</p> <p>""Well my little girl deserves lots of dollies!"" I said and watched Wendy's face light up and smile at me.</p> <p>Martha drove first of all to a large house, Wendy seemed to shrink inside herself as we approached it, I held her hand reassuringly, ""It's alright Wendy, they're not there."" I told her, she looked up at me and gave a weak smile.</p> <p>Martha let herself in with a set of keys and Wendy took us to her bedroom, which is all it was, a room with a bed in it, dark colours, no toys were visible, there was a desk with books to one side, Martha opened a wardrobe which was empty! ""Where are your clothes Wendy?"" She asked, after Wendy had shown me which books she needed for school.</p> <p>""In that bedroom there!"" She said pointing to another room. We entered the room to find it was a bright colourful room, wardrobes line one wall with a dressing table and vanity mirror on the other, there was a large television with video and DVD players, although where there should be tapes was an empty storage area.</p> <p>Wendy pointed to a cupboard and we opened it to find children's clothes, neatly set out, with school clothing on one side, skirts and dresses on the other, in between was a fabric shelving arrangement which held her knickers, vests and socks. On the floor were her shoes.</p> <p>Martha picked up a large suitcase and opened it. ""Which dresses do you want to take with you Wendy?"" She asked, but Wendy had already gone to the uniforms and had taken them out, she found a couple of pairs of knickers and some socks, these she also put in the suitcase, then she closed it.</p> <p>""But what about. . .?"" Martha started to ask but Wendy cut her off.</p> <p>""Because HE's touched them, he couldn't keep his hands off them when they were on the hangers or... on me!"" She said, ""I have to have my school clothes... or else I'd leave them as well!"" she added.</p> <p>""Don't worry about that Wendy. We'll go shopping for some new clothes."" I said and she looked at me and smiled.</p> <p>Martha drove us into town and we parked near the shops, Wendy seemed a bit low as we entered the first shop, which catered for young and trendy girls, I asked her what was wrong? ""I've never chosen my own clothes before... I don't know what to do."" She said her face going red with shame.</p> <p>I called over a sales assistant and told her that I wanted my daughter, Wendy beamed as I said that, to be dressed completely as a young girl should be. I then added, she is a young girl not a young lady... but a couple of young lady type clothes would be nice as well.</p> <p>""How much did you want to spend?"" The assistant, who's name badge announce that she was Trudy, asked.</p> <p>I handed her my credit card, ""Just see where that takes you."" I said and left them to it.</p> <p>----</p> <p>While Wendy and Trudy were going out of their way to bankrupting me I sat watching them and talking to Martha.</p> <p>""You noticed the missing tapes in the bedroom?"" Martha asked me.</p> <p>""I saw the gaps, what was there?"" I said.</p> <p>""Our friend the magistrate had a nice little collection of tapes, their titles were things like Schoolmaster's delight, and Bringing up Baby... not the 1930's film I hasten to add."" Martha said her face straight and unmoving.</p> <p>""Oh! That might explain why he liked to watch a young girl dress and undress I suppose."" I said quietly.</p> <p>Martha gave a small nod of her head, ""But it also begs the question, what else might he have planned? Or if he succeeded in whatever his plans were?"" She said.</p> <p>""So how am I supposed to get her to tell me, she might be more scared of what I'm going to do to her if she does tell me?"" I said</p> <p>She nodded, ""I know, all you can do is to offer her support, look I've made arrangements for Wendy to see... some-one, she has been successful in helping children face up to things. She the best in the area although..."" She paused.</p> <p>""Although What?"" I prompted her.</p> <p>""Well I would have liked her to have seen a friend of mine back home, she has... assistants that could coax anything out of a young girl,"" She smiled as if in memory, ""or a young girl out of anything.""</p> <p>I smiled at her look, ""Nice memories?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me, ""Well their breasts were just the right..."" Then she realised what I had said and blushed. ""Oh... err... yes, very nice memories."" She said.</p> <p>""I won't tell if you won't."" I said to her.</p> <p>Wendy, in the meantime, was running from display to display picking out tops and jeans. When I went to suggest some skirts and dresses Martha stopped me, ""Let her have her way this time, she trying to rebel against the way she was forced to dress, let me have a word with that assistant, Trudy."" Martha said and left me to join the two.</p></div>",[]
1243,"Wendy, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,15,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner057.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We left the shop with bags full of clothes including underwear and a couple of training bras which, much to Wendy's embarrassment, Trudy took great delight in showing me.</p> <p>We dropped the bags into Martha's car, securely hidden in the boot, and then went to a Burger King for something to eat - Wendy's choice as all her friends would talk about burgers and Wendy never seemed to get a chance to try one.</p> <p>We did buy some dolls for Wendy and a special gift which she wanted, before getting back to Martha's car where Wendy made me sit beside her again, and she started taking an interest of where we were going.</p> <p>As Martha's car arrived in my road I looked at my daughter, holding onto the small teddy bear I'd given her. She had looked at it and I knew from the look on her face that she wanted it... and so I brought it, you would have thought I'd handed her a million pounds.</p> <p>Then Wendy looked out of the window of the car, she was talking under her breath, ""A large dog lived there... and a cat, a black cat, lived there"" I thought back... yes there had been a dog and nearby a neighbour did have a black cat, she still had that cat, I smiled, I'd like to introduce Wendy to that neighbour.</p> <p>When we got nearer to my house Wendy began to get agitated, I tapped on Martha's seat to get her to stop a few doors away, Wendy looked at me puzzled, ""We're not there yet daddy!"" She exclaimed in an accusing tone.</p> <p>I smiled at her, ""No darling not just yet."" I said and then Martha drove slowly forward, she was about to drive past my house when suddenly Wendy spoke again.</p> <p>""Stop! Stop! You're going too far!"" She said... and she was right!</p> <p>""How did you know where we lived?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me, with a strange look in her eyes, ""I donno, it's just that I used to dream of this house."" She said softly.</p> <p>Martha backed up and parked outside my house, I opened the car door and got out, I made performance of taking my daughter out of the car and up to my door - just to show her off to the Wilson's - she'd been cautioned about her actions against me.</p> <p>I opened the front door, Wendy took a step inside and paused, ""There are two bedrooms and a bathroom upstairs,"" She said, ""Mine is to the left, first door?"" I nodded, she ran up the stairs and entered the room, I heard a scream and immediately dashed upstairs.</p> <p>Wendy was sitting on the bed, a doll held tightly in her arms, ""This was mine... mummy said you'd taken all my toys away and burnt them... that was the only time I ever hated you... but you... you... didn't."" she said and started to cry.</p> <p>I sat down beside her, ""No Wendy, I couldn't destroy any of your toys, I hoped that you'd return to get them back."" Now I had tears in my eyes and I held her.</p> <p>Which was where Martha found us, she had been left to bring in Wendy's clothes, she smiled at us. ""Well I know that the Social Services are supposed to help its clients, but do you think you could help me?"" She asked.</p> <p>Wendy put the doll down and ran to Martha, she took a couple of bags and put them on the bed, opened them and started to pull out the clothes. ""Hey, hold on, there's more downstairs."" I said and was startled at her actions. She threw herself over the bed and raised her dress at the back. ""What's that for?"" I asked her</p> <p>""I made you angry, so you've got to smack me."" She said simply.</p> <p>""No Wendy, darling, I wasn't angry with you, I just wanted to..."" I stopped and picked her up, hugging her. ""Wendy, you are my daughter, I don't expect you to be perfect... god knows I'm not, but I'd never hurt you, not in anger."" I told her.</p> <p>She looked at me and my heart melted, ""But there isn't any other way."" She said simply, and looking in her eyes I could see that she thought that was the truth.</p> <p>""That's not true."" Martha's voice broke the link between us and brought our attention to her she was standing back in the doorway, ""There are plenty of times when love can hurt or when you can be hurt with love, it feels painful but then you know that the person doing it, is doing it out of love for you."" There was a wistful look on her face as she said that.</p> <p>""Mummy never said she loved me, she always shouted at me, 'Don't do that', 'Obey your betters!', 'Always smile when you undress for daddy!'"" She said and then covered her mouth in fear.</p> <p>""Your mother told you that?"" Martha said quietly</p> <p>Wendy hung her head, ""I was never to say... mummy said I'd be taken away and locked up for years and years if I told anyone."" She said quietly</p> <p>I picked her up and held her, ""Mummy lied, you wouldn't have been locked up, but mummy would have been. She was being bad when she told you those things."" I had to keep it simple for Wendy, but inside I was angry, angry with the woman I had married so long ago now, angry with the things she had made my daughter do, and angry with myself for letting it happen.</p> <p>Martha didn't say anything; she went downstairs leaving us alone.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When we had pulled ourselves together we went downstairs to retrieve the rest of the clothing and toys, Wendy was acting like a child again as she played with the dollies.</p> <p>Martha pointed out to me that my answer phone - yes I could afford one now - was flashing away with several messages. I clicked on the play button and listened to them, they were all from one person and the general context of the messages was.</p> <p>""Listen you ungrateful pile of horse-shit, you don't just hang-up on me! When I give you an order I expect you to do it! Well you've had your chance. I'm getting Human Resources to send you your papers but I'll guarantee you that you won't get a job anywhere near here! You've screwed with the wrong man!"" Clive voice was rather high pitched when he reached that part.</p> <p>I sat down, ""Well that's that. I'll never get another job. What are my chances of getting family allowance?"" I asked Martha.</p> <p>""I've already told you don't worry. You just concentrate on helping your daughter... but may I have that tape?"" she pointed to the answer phone's tape. I took it out and handed it to her, ""Thank you. I think your boss may find he's got some troubles coming."" She added smiling.</p> <p>She checked on Wendy, making sure that she was happy here and settled in before she left, after handing me a card with her number on it, ""If you have any questions or problems phone me."" She said before leaving.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was an hour after Martha had left when I received a phone call. Expecting it to be Clive again I picked it up and almost snarled into the mouthpiece.</p> <p>""Well I understand your feelings, I'd be like that at well!"" It was Janet!</p> <p>""Sorry Janet, I was expecting someone else."" I said</p> <p>""He's under company orders not to contact you again. He's also been told that you're on a month's compassionate leave. Now I suggest you get to know your daughter, I understand she's had a lot of problems in her life."" I looked at Wendy who was watching me.</p> <p>""Well she's just overwhelmed at the moment, I'm sure she'll be fine."" I said smiling at Wendy, then I realised something. ""Janet, just what time is it there?"" I asked her</p> <p>""Oh, it's quite early. I'd just gone to bed when I got called."" She said but her voice didn't show any tiredness.</p> <p>""I'm sorry I caused you all this trouble."" I said - I was actually concerned about her.</p> <p>""It's not just you John. I've checked back and we've lost too many good people from your area, all the indications are that there may be a vacancy in senior management. . ."" Janet said.</p> <p>""Not me Janet, but you might think about Adam in my section, he's really good."" I said - I had too much on my plate to worry about doing Clive's job.</p> <p>""Hmm! Adam Batley... why not?... Okay thanks John, enjoy your vacation."" Janet said and hung up.</p> <p>""What's happening daddy?"" Wendy asked me.</p> <p>""Well darling it seems that I've still got a job and that I'm officially on holiday, so we have plenty of time to spend together."" I told Wendy who jumped with delight at this news.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy wouldn't leave my side as I stayed with her in our living room, I didn't try to pry about her past life with her mother, we ate dinner and after that I noticed that Wendy was yawning.</p> <p>I looked at the clock, where had the time gone to, I smiled at my daughter. ""It's time for bed Wendy.""</p> <p>Almost immediately she started to sob, before I could ask her what was wrong she moved into the centre of the room and, keeping her head down, began to strip off. I didn't know what to say but as she went to remove her dress I told her to stop.</p> <p>""Wendy, why are you undressing here, why haven't you gone to your bedroom to undress and get ready for bed?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""But... this is how... mummy and... and He... told me... to get ready for bed."" She said.</p> <p>""They made you undress in front of them? For how long?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Since I was eight years old."" Wendy started to sob. I pulled her to me; she tensed up but then relaxed as she felt me stroking her hair. </p> <p>""You don't like doing that do you?"" I asked her, she shook her head - not daring to speak her mind. ""Then you don't have to do that with me."" I told her.</p> <p>She pulled back at looked at me. ""Do you mean that daddy?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""Of course Wendy, I don't want you to do anything that you don't like doing, except school! I expect you to go there regardless."" I added smiling at her.</p> <p>""Thank you daddy... but do I really have to go to school? I hate it."" She said with a slight smile on her face.</p> <p>""We'll cross that bridge when we get to it."" I told her. Then I turned her towards the stairs. ""Now go to your room and get ready for bed."" I told her.</p> <p>""Will you be inspecting me like He did?"" she asked me, fear showing in her face again.</p> <p>""Not at all Wendy, I expect you to get into bed and go to sleep. But tomorrow I'd like to hear exactly how you were supposed to behave when you were with your mother and... that man."" I told her pushing her to the stairs.</p> <p>She stopped before the first step, ""But mummy said I was never to tell anyone about that!""</p> <p>I nodded my head, ""Because she didn't want to get into trouble. I wouldn't worry about that now Wendy - you're with me now, not them.""</p> <p>She smiled, ""Thanks... daddy, goodnight.""</p> <p>I kept smiling until I heard her door shut and then my face dropped. Having to undress in front of both of them? Inspections by him? What the hell had they been doing to my daughter? These thoughts were going over and over in my head.</p> <p>I didn't know what to do, who could I talk to? I started to pace up and down with worry, then I remembered someone who might help. I checked my wallet and removed a card. Picking up the phone I dialled the number on it - it was rather long.</p> <p>""Mrs. Jones's residence, who is calling please?"" The voice was a youth's but the attitude was that of a servant.</p> <p>""Is Janet there please, its John Argent calling."" I said.</p> <p>""Thank you Mr. Argent, I'll just enquire."" The young boy said and the phone started playing music.</p> <p>""Good morning John."" Janet's voice answered the phone then she paused, ""Or rather good evening, it is still evening where you are, isn't it? What's wrong? Didn't we give you enough time off?"" She asked with a laughing lilt in her voice.</p> <p>""Hi Janet... I... I'm worried about..."" I couldn't even voice it.</p> <p>""John. Sit down!... Now take a deep breath.... Okay now talk to me."" She directed me and I found myself following her instructions. I told her what Wendy had told me and they way she had acted while doing so.</p> <p>""John, I don't know what to suggest, I mean if you needed I'd get you here and have our people talk to her."" Janet said concern sounding in her voice.</p> <p>""I don't think I could afford that."" I said</p> <p>""John you don't need to worry, it can be part of the company's package, all you'd have to do is to give me a call and I'll arrange it."" Janet was speaking seriously now, all trace of amusement gone.</p> <p>""Thank you Janet, but I hope I can get through this without needing help..."" I said.</p> <p>""Bullshit John. This is something for which you need all the help you can get. Remember I'm always her for you at anytime, anytime at all. Amanda asked me to do what I can, and don't forget we owe you, and we always repay our debts."" And with that she hung up.</p> <p>""Well... thanks Janet. I think."" I said to the, now dead, phone.</p> <p>I took one more look at the T. V., but it had been an eventful day and I was tired, I went upstairs and entered my bedroom but, remembering how Amanda had surprised me, I wore a pair of jockey shorts as I climbed into my bed and close my eyes.</p></div>",[]
1244,"Wendy, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,13,4,"bd, mast, M, g",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner058.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was dreaming.</p> <p>Amanda was in front of me, her eyes covered with a dark cloth. Her arms bent behind her and tied close to each other. Her legs were crossed at the ankles and pulled out straight in front of her. Her forming breasts were tightly bound with twine that made the flesh stand out into cone shaped points, the tips turning a dark colour as the blood filled them</p> <p>I was standing with a horse-hair whip and was lightly flicking it over her breasts, hearing her moan with each stroke. I pushed Amanda onto her stomach, watching her dark hair as it passed across her face, and then I started to whip her backside with the horse-hair.</p> <p>I could hear her giggle as the blows landed and then I felt her hands on my cock, rubbing it up and down. I moved my body in reaction to her ministrations before a thought imposed on me - if her hands were tied then how could she?... The dream shattered. I opened my eyes, I was in my bed but a small hand was moving on me. I tried to stop her but it was too late. I came, spurting over my sheets and onto her hand.</p> <p>Wendy, for who else could it have been, relaxed her hold on me and then brought her hand to her lips, tasting them. ""Oh no... no... no... nonononono! It can't be!"" She exclaimed and jumped out of the bed, she ran from my room and into the bathroom.</p> <p>I was out of my bed in an instant and rushed towards the bathroom where I could hear Wendy being sick. I tried the door, it was unlocked. I opened it to see Wendy bent over the toilet and retching away.</p> <p>""Wendy! It's alright, there's nothing wrong."" I said to her, holding her shoulders as she started to cry.</p> <p>""I... I wanted you... you to be... be happy... with... with me."" She said.</p> <p>""But Wendy I was always happy with you. Why would you think I wasn't?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She sniffed, ""I donno? But when you did that thing and I tasted that stuff... It was just the same as my medicine... I couldn't help it... I just felt so... so sick... please don't send me away... I'll get used to it."" She started to beg.</p> <p>""Wendy I won't make you taste that again! But what made you think about doing what you did?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Mummy... mummy said that men liked their tummysticks rubbed. She was going to make me rub HIS when I was older... I suppose she meant when I started to bleed... But I don't know what he meant when he said that?"" Wendy said between sobs.</p> <p>""When he said what?"" I asked puzzled.</p> <p>""Well HE said that he wouldn't have me until I started to bleed."" Wendy told me.</p> <p>I thought for some seconds, ""Wendy, when you were at school did you have any of the sex educations lessons?"" I asked her.</p> <p>Wendy blushed and shook her head, ""Oh no! Mummy said that it wasn't right for schools to teach that and that she'd teach me all I needed to know when I was old enough."" Wendy said bowing her head, ""All my friends would laugh and giggle when I asked them what they were talking about... they said I wouldn't understand. . . and now I find that mummy's been making me take... take his tummystick stuff..."" She started crying again. ""HE knew and he was laughing at me!"" She added.</p> <p>I pulled her close to me, ""He won't be laughing at you again!"" I promised her.</p> <p>""HE's a bad man!"" Wendy said</p> <p>""Yes, yes he is... look Wendy it's getting very late,"" (Actually it was very early in the morning!), ""now why don't you return to your bed."" I gently said to her.</p> <p>But Wendy shook her head, ""Please daddy, I'm scared. Can't I sleep with you?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I debated with myself, after that dream could I trust myself with Wendy in the same bed, but in the end I relented, ""Alright Wendy you can, but no more playing with my penis."" I said</p> <p>She gave a little smile and nodded, and then she asked me, ""What's a penis?""</p> <p>I was slightly rocked but I managed to answer her, ""That's the proper name for..."" I had to gather my thoughts to remember her name for it, "". . . my tummystick. It's what men use to make women pregnant."" I said before I could stop myself.</p> <p>""What's pregnant?"" Wendy asked.</p> <p>""It's when a woman is going to have a baby."" I said stepping deeper into a quagmire.</p> <p>""Does that mean I'm going to have a baby?"" Wendy asked me panic settling into her voice.</p> <p>I hugged her, ""Oh no darling,"" I quickly told her, ""you can't get pregnant by swallowing the man's sperm.""</p> <p>""What's sperm?"" Wendy then asked... I decided to put it off until tomorrow.</p> <p>""Look I think I'll better give you some lessons, but later, okay?"" I said.</p> <p>She yawned and nodded, I smile at her and took her hand, taking her into my bedroom... and so to sleep, although it was sometime before I could fall asleep with all the thoughts that were running through my head.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was awoken by sobbing behind me, I gently rolled over and looked at Wendy. She was shaking and crying. I gently shook her and she gave a start and then, looking up at me, she smiled.</p> <p>""Oh daddy, I thought it was all a dream and that mummy was going to be waking me up!"" Wendy said.</p> <p>""Well she isn't but I think you'd better freshen up and get dressed."" I told her. She bit her lip and then got out of the bed, she quickly took off her nightdress and then ran out of the room.</p> <p>I watched her disappearing naked backside, why she had done that I had no idea. I shook my head and got out of my bed and went to start dressing, while I was putting my trousers on I could hear the toilet flush followed, a few seconds later by the sight of Wendy as she rushed into my bedroom again, she was still naked. She threw herself forward onto my bed. ""I'm ready daddy."" She said in a cold tone.</p> <p>I was confused, ""Ready? Ready for what?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""For you to check that I've cleaned myself properly."" She said simply, I could see tears showing in her eyes. I pulled the blanket from the bed and covered her.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Wendy, but that's not what daddies do!"" I told her gently.</p> <p>""It's because you don't love me isn't it daddy? You don't want me and so you're going to send me back, please don't send me back daddy, I'll do whatever you want only please don't send me back."" She was now crying and holding tight to me.</p> <p>""Wendy I'm not going to send you back, now don't worry about that."" I told her.</p> <p>""But... but I complained to mummy the other day and then I was taken away from them, I'm scared that I'll be taken away from you as well."" She said in a sobbing voice.</p> <p>I turned her over and held her. ""No Wendy, that wasn't why they took you away from your mother and that man!"" I said trying to calm her down.</p> <p>She sobbed, ""Yes it was! I didn't do what they told me and I was taken away. It must have been my fault! I did it!"" She said and pulled out from my arms to rush into her bedroom.</p> <p>I followed her, she had thrown herself onto her bed and was crying away, I held onto her shoulders, aware of the touch of her flesh under my hands. ""Wendy. You did nothing wrong I promise you, now get dressed and I'll make us breakfast.""</p> <p>She looked back at me, ""You don't want to watch me dress?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""No darling, you need some privacy."" I told her and went back to my bedroom to finish dressing.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I managed to get downstairs and started cooking the breakfast. ""Come and get it!"" I shouted upstairs... but was met with silence, ""Wendy?"" I called, worried I ran up the stairs to where Wendy was standing in the middle of her room. She had some leather straps in her hands, something I recognised from when Amanda had stayed with me.</p> <p>""is this why you don't like me?"" Wendy asked in a small voice.</p> <p>""What are you saying Wendy? I love you, you're my daughter. You're my reason for living."" I told her.</p> <p>""No you didn't! That's why you got these, just like mummy did! You just want to hurt me! That's why you've got these ready for me!"" She said throwing the cuffs to me.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""No Wendy, I never got them for you, I'd never treat my daughter like that..."" I wanted to say more, but she stopped me.</p> <p>""And that's why you don't like me... if you did you'd make sure I was doing things correctly!"" She said.</p> <p>I was puzzled... what was Wendy telling me? She wanted to be made to do things? Had she been so... so... brainwashed? She couldn't really want me to tie her down? I definitely needed help.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy did arrive to eat her breakfast, but I was watching her, trying to make up my mind as to what to do... a strange, perverse, part of my mind was picturing her tied up on the bed with me whipping her. Another part of me wanted to take her away from the city, somewhere where she'd be happier. And one more part wanted my daughter back as I remembered her... but that was impossible!</p> <p>""Okay Wendy, what do you want to do?"" I asked her when she had finished eating, she looked at me in surprise.</p> <p>""You mean even after I shouted at you, you still want me?"" She asked </p> <p>""Of course I do! You don't stop being my daughter just because you disagree with me, oh no my darling Wendy you are stuck with me!"" I said smiling at her to show I wasn't angry with her.</p> <p>""But why did you get those leather things?"" She asked me. And I found myself talking to my daughter about Amanda, how she got into my car and then a corner of my heart. I told her, nearly, everything. The part I missed out was the last few hours that Janet and I were with her.</p> <p>""So these were Amanda's."" Wendy said, ""What was she like?"" I started to describe Amanda but Wendy interrupted again, ""Noooo! What type of girl was she like? Could I talk to her?""</p> <p>""I... err, well..."" I checked my watch it would be late there, but perhaps... I picked up the phone and dialled.</p> <p>----</p> <p>""Mrs. Jones's residence may I help you?"" It was the same youth's voice.</p> <p>""It's John Argent here..."" I was going to say that I was sorry to phone so late but the youth didn't let me.</p> <p>""Yes sir, I'll pass you onto Mrs. Jones now."" And then there was the burst of music in my ear.</p> <p>""Hello John, still having problems?"" Janet said.</p> <p>""Yes and no, Wendy is here with me now, she'd like to talk to Amanda, and she's found some of Amanda's things here."" I said, completely forgetting my manners about the time.</p> <p>Janet laughed out loud, ""Ahh, so she knows about Amanda does she?"" And I heard a girlish giggle sound as well. ""Very well John, here's Amanda.""</p> <p>""Hello daddy John, how are you?"" Amanda said.</p> <p>""I'm fine you little minx, I supposed you're naked again?"" I asked her feeling, more than seeing, Wendy's eyes widen at that.</p> <p>""Course I am! Who's ever heard of going to bed dressed?"" Amanda replied.</p> <p>""People do it all the time."" I said softly.</p> <p>""Not the one's I know... you should see our slumber parties."" I could swear I heard her grin.</p> <p>""I'm not sure I should, I might get ideas."" I said smiling but then stopped Amanda's answering by saying, ""I want you to talk to my daughter."" And I handed the phone to Wendy.</p> <p>""H... hello?"" Wendy said and I could hear the squeal that came from the earpiece from where I was standing.</p> <p>Wendy listened to the phone for a minute and then looked at me with a strange expression on her face, ""Daddy, Amanda asks if you'll leave the room please."" I nodded and went to the door, as I closed it I heard Wendy say, ""He's gone."" </p> <p>----</p> <p>I sat in the living room, trying to read a book but the occasional 'No!' or 'You're kidding!' would intrude, I never realised how infuriating or aggravating it was to hear just one side of a phone conversation.</p> <p>Finally there was the 'ping' of the phone being replaced on the hook and Wendy slowly entered the room, there was a strange look on her face.</p> <p>""You tied her up? Even with her mother there you did that to her?"" She accused me.</p> <p>""What did I do?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""You... you put your tummy... penis... into her cunny? Why?"" Wendy asked.</p> <p>I tried to think of an excuse, how can I tell my 10 year old daughter that this relatively unknown girl had asked me to! Or that her mother gently held her as I did it!! ""Well you see Wendy. . ."" I started but she spoke again.</p> <p>""Was that what mummy was going to let HIM do to me? Even if I didn't want him to?"" Then another thought struck her. ""What if she's going to have a baby? Will you make her have it?""</p> <p>I shook my head, ""No Wendy, Amanda's too young to have children, I don't suppose she's even had a period yet."" I said keeping a straight face... but then the thought struck me, what if Amanda was...?</p> <p>""What's school got to do with it?"" Wendy asked, ""Do you have to be in school to have a baby?""</p> <p>""Of course not! A period is nothing to do with schools."" I said and realised that I'd have to give Wendy a quick idea about reproduction at least. ""Look lets sit down here and I'll explain."" And I quickly went through the basics.</p> <p>""So a woman has all the eggs in her and the man has the seed, squirm, inside him? And he pushes his tummystick... penis, inside her for the squirm to find the egg? What if it hits many eggs do they all make babies?"" Wendy asked.</p> <p>""It's sperm Wendy, not squirm. And the mummy doesn't have all the eggs in the place at the same time, only once a month."" I told her, ""And the body won't let the sperm go further than it should."" I explained.</p> <p>""But does that egg stay there all the time? Won't it go bad like the ones at the supermarket?"" Wendy asked me</p> <p>I tried not to laugh at her question, it was quite a good one, ""Oh no, you see after some time the body clears out the egg and the place where it stays, it gets washed away through a woman's cunny, it's red in colour and that's why people think they're bleeding. But it's just the body getting rid of the unused egg."" I said, simplifying the whole thing.</p> <p>""Bleeding... so when he said 'when she bleeds' he meant when I got rid of my first egg?"" Wendy said, being slightly quicker than I was ""HE wanted to do that to me... but only when I could... HE wanted me to have babies!"" She said anger was showing in his voice, ""Daddy can I talk to somebody, I've got to tell them something."" She was looking at me and I could tell there was determination in her eyes.</p> <p>I looked for the card that Martha had given me - it was still early in the morning so I went to the phone and dialled her mobile number.</p> <p>Martha answered on a rather crackly line, which told me she was using her mobile in the car. ""It's John Argent, can you come here as soon as possible?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Okay John, I'll phone in and will be with you soon."" She said before hanging up. (Perversely I did wonder if she hit anything while talking to me).</p> <p>""Alright Wendy, Martha will be here soon, is there anything you want to do?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Just hold me daddy."" Wendy said and held up her arms to me, I reached down and pulled her into my lap, she started to sob away whilst I held her.</p></div>",[]
1245,"Wendy, Part 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,12,4,"nosex, bd",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner059.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Martha arrived and had been brought into the living room. She sat down in an easy chair whilst I sat on the settee and Wendy sat beside me. Martha smiled at us, ""Now John from your call I think this is important."" She said.</p> <p>I nodded, ""I'm not sure what to say... but last night I found Wendy was masturbating me..."" I started to explain but Wendy broke in with</p> <p>""I did it, I did it. 'Cause I didn't want daddy to make me leave him. I was only doing what mummy told me to do!"" At Martha's look she explained, ""Mummy told me that men liked girls who would rub their tummy sticks.""</p> <p>""I see Wendy... so you did that to please your daddy, just like you've been taught. How did your mummy teach you?"" She asked gently while taking notes.</p> <p>Wendy shrugged, ""She had something... I think it was a model of a tummy stick... I mean penis."" Wendy looked at me and blushed.</p> <p>""I found out that Wendy knows a little about sexual matters but not enough, so I've been giving her some lessons about sex."" At Martha's look I added, ""Only the names of things and how woman's reproduction works, that was after she'd tasted my sperm from her hand last night... she was scared that she'd be having babies."" I explained the last without smiling, I was too worried that Martha would disapprove and remove Wendy from me.</p> <p>""And what did you find out last night, Wendy?"" Martha asked.</p> <p>Wendy seemed to shrink into herself and then she grabbed hold of my arm, ""That... that medicine mu... mummy made me take... wa... was the same... same taste... as my da... daddy's squirm... sperm!"" She amended quickly but she was gulping back tears as she spoke.</p> <p>""How did you manage to taste your daddy's sperm?"" Martha asked her gently.</p> <p>Wendy glanced at me before speaking, I nodded encouragingly, she swallowed before speaking, ""I had some of it on my hand and I sucked it to clean it off... that's when I... I"" She started to sob again.</p> <p>""She ran from my bedroom into the bathroom, I found her being sick into the toilet."" I told Martha quietly.</p> <p>Martha got up and sat beside Wendy, holding her as well. ""It wasn't the taste that upset you, was it?"" She said gently but Wendy didn't answer. Martha gently pulled Wendy onto her lap and held her close. ""I know what it's like to taste a father's seed.""</p> <p>Wendy pulled away from her to look at me, I couldn't read the expression on her face, but I shook my head, ""Not me she didn't!"" I said.</p> <p>Martha laughed, ""Oh no my dear, I meant my father.""</p> <p>Wendy looked at her this time, ""Your father made you...""</p> <p>But Martha shook her head, ""No, I snuck into his bed one morning and took him in my mouth, it was a surprise for both of us... me because of all the seed I had to swallow and him, well he thought it was my mother, until he started to choke me.""</p> <p>I could see the look on Wendy's face, almost calculating, ""Err, Martha I think you should stop there... you're giving Wendy too much to think about."" I said.</p> <p>""Nonsense John, I'm trying to tell Wendy that, whatever it was that her mother and step-father were doing to her isn't something to be ashamed of, that I can understand and won't be angry with anything she says."" Martha said to me in her 'let me explain to a child' tone. </p> <p>Wendy gave a small smile at that but then her face clouded over again, ""Daddy I'm sorry but... do you mind if... I do love you but..."" She faltered over what she was trying to say.</p> <p>""Wendy I'm your father, I've seen you naked on several occasions and the last time was this morning, but you're saying that you don't want to embarrass me and would like me to stay away while you talk to Martha? Is that what you're trying to say?"" I asked her gently.</p> <p>She blushed but nodded her head, ""please daddy?"" She said quietly.</p> <p>I looked at Martha who nodded her head, ""Why don't you go for a walk, it's a sunny day and it might help your colour."" She said to me. I nodded and kissed Wendy, before getting up and leaving the two together.</p> <p>----</p> <p>++++ <i>The following is taken from the transcript of Martha Atchison, <b>current assignment</b> - John and Wendy Argent! investigate and assess for integration into Ropeville population - <b>current cover</b> British Social Services (exchange agent).</i></p> <p>""Alright Wendy, now don't worry about the microphone, it's just to allow me to get your words down correctly later. Just to make this official this is Martha Atchison, talking to Wendy Argent, the time is 09:22 on Tuesday …….""<i>(full date withheld)</i> ""now Wendy you were going to tell me about your mother. . .""</p> <p>""Are you sure daddy's gone?"" </p> <p>""I'm sure Wendy, he shut the front door and I saw him cross the road, now don't worry there's only the two of us here.""</p> <p>""Well, I'm not sure where to start? I mean mummy always told me that daddy threw us out and she had to move in with... with <b>him</b>.""</p> <p>""You mean your step-father?"" - (note <i>there is evidence of an affair between Diana Argent and Michael Thomas from before her wedding to John Argent</i>).</p> <p>""Yes... <b>him</b>. Anyway he's always had his eyes on me, like I was worth eating or something and he always had to touch me. Whenever I was near him he had to hold me, touch me. . . I hated him.""</p> <p>""Where did he touch you? On the arms, legs, face? I'm sorry Wendy I have to know exactly.""</p> <p>""Well, he would touch my arms to pull me closer to him, and then he'd rub my legs. I had to stand still and let him do that, when I tried to pull away from him mummy smacked me and tell me I was an ungrateful bitch. Then she would make me stand in front of him and let him touch me. He would move his hands all over my body, it made my skin crawl when he touched it.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry Wendy but where did he touch you, I have to know exactly.""</p> <p>"". . . on my botty and around the front... you know the cunny. He used to push his finger into my botty as well.""</p> <p>""Did anything else happen while he was doing that."" </p> <p>""No, he just had that stupid look on his face, as if he'd done something clever.""</p> <p>""What else happened to you, John said something about your step-father checking you?""</p> <p>""I had to wipe my botty clean every time I used the toilet, and then he would check that I had, and if it wasn't clean enough he'd push his finger into my mouth.""</p> <p>""Why did you let him do that?""</p> <p>""I had to, before mummy used to put ropes on my wrists and then tie me to the bed. She'd tie my legs as well so I couldn't kick them... once I managed to kick him but mummy held my legs while he smacked me. After some time I learnt not to move, but he still hurt me... mummy then started to use something to make me relax so that he could check deeper.""</p> <p>""Did you like letting him do that to you?""</p> <p>""No! he wasn't nice he kept on saying things like 'pity she doesn't bleed yet' and 'in a year's time she'll be ready for something bigger' and 'she'll be a perfect little cunt' I don't understand what he meant but he'd start laughing."" (<i>sounds of Wendy crying</i>)</p> <p>""That's alright Wendy, now when I went to your step-father's house I noticed that your clothes were in your mother's and your step-father's bedroom, why was this?""</p> <p>""Well mummy told me that since they brought the clothes it was only right that they made sure the clothes were clean, if the clothes were clean then I had to be clean, and the only way they could make sure was if I put the clothes on after washing. And since he'd be checking then it was only proper that I dressed in their room while they watched and made sure I didn't make them dirty.""</p> <p>""I see, but what happened when you went to bed?""</p> <p>""I would have to undress and then wash myself before putting on my nightdress... I was never allowed to wear pyjamas."" </p> <p>""And this was also while they were watching?""</p> <p>""Of course, they had to make sure I was nice and clean!""</p> <p>""And during the night?""</p> <p>""Well mummy would make sure I was tied loosely enough to sleep, but he would have to check that I wasn't wetting the bed, I used to but they kept me sleeping in the bed until I learnt not to.""</p> <p>""How could they keep you in a wet bed?""</p> <p>""Oh mummy would hold me down while he tied me onto the bed, but I couldn't wear my night dress then or else I'd get it even wetter.""</p> <p>""So your mother would remove the nightdress?""</p> <p>""No, he had to, so I could learn that 'he was the most important person in my life' and I had to obey him."" +++ <i>note the last was recited as if learnt by heart</i> +++</p> <p>""Did you like him doing that?""</p> <p>""no I didn't, it was the way his eyes would look at me, he told mummy that I was going to be a lovely little cunt - I didn't know what that means but I don't think it's a nice thing!""</p> <p>""I don't think so either, did your mummy smack you often?""</p> <p>""She did it every night, sometimes with her hand... but lately she'd been using a stick. And then he'd put his tummystick into my botty... and hurt me, but mummy told me not to be a cry baby.""</p> <p>""Why did she tell you that?""</p> <p>""He would show me how mummy let him do it, she was smiling as he pushed his tummystick into her cunny and botty.""</p> <p>""Did you try to look away?""</p> <p>""I was told not to, mummy would have smacked my on my cunny and that hurts""</p> <p>""Has she smacked you there before?""</p> <p>""Only once when I tried to scratch him when he was touching me, I don't want her to do that again!""</p> <p>""I'll make sure she won't - How do you feel about your real daddy, I understand that your mummy said he was dead?""</p> <p>""She told me that daddy had thrown us out, he didn't want us to stay with him anymore. Then she said that daddy wanted to do nasty stuff to me and she stopped him, and that was why he threw us out... she told me it was his fault... then when I was eight she said that daddy was dead and was in hell where he would stay... but then she said he might come back from hell and get me if I didn't do what she told me.""</p> <p>""She told you that your daddy was dead, but would punish you if you disobeyed her?""</p> <p>""Or didn't do what HE told me to do!""</p> <p>""And that's when it got worse?""</p> <p>""yes... mummy would smack me and then HE would start on me... HE would... would..."" +++ <i>note Wendy Argent is crying at this stage, it was decided by Miss Atchison to stop at that point + + + interview ended</i>.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I opened the door to find Wendy crying on Martha's lap. She looked at me and ran to me wrapping her arms around my waist. ""Oh daddy... daddy... I didn't believe her honest I didn't, you wouldn't do anything to me... I'd do anything to stay with you... anything!""</p> <p>Martha shook her head, ""It's a disturbing start... I think there's more to come, but she's going to need expert attention... it's not something we've got on this side of the world. If I can get permission would you mind travelling... somewhere?""</p> <p>I looked at Martha, weighing up her words and the ones she said yesterday ""Would that possibly be the same person you spoke about?"" She nodded. ""And would this have anything to do with Janet Jones suggestions?""</p> <p>""No, I understand that you have been offered a chance to spend some time with Janet and Amanda, and a normal family life may help Wendy get over her past few years."" I admit my eyebrows were raised when she mentioned a normal family life, but I let it pass.</p> <p>""You realise that if I do go to... that place, I'll be out of the jurisdiction of the British Social Services?"" I asked her </p> <p>""I'm sure that we can get Family Services to take over the care of this case, and ensure that nothing... inappropriate happens to Wendy while she's away."" Martha said.</p> <p>""But I'd have to get visas and passports, which would take time, I don't think I'd be able..."" But I stopped when Martha smiled.</p> <p>""Oh I think that you'll find there are ways and means. I'll come back this afternoon, but I think that we need to have a picture of you, young lady."" Martha reached into her bag and produced a Polaroid camera and focused on Wendy's face. ""No, don't smile; you're supposed to look stupid on one of these!"" She said which made Wendy laugh. ""Now you've ruined that one! I'll have to let your father have this one."" She was smiling as she said that so Wendy didn't think she was moaning at her. ""Now think of going to school and taking maths."" Wendy made a face which Martha clicked the camera at. ""Perfect!"" she added.</p> <p>""You don't like maths?"" I asked Wendy.</p> <p>""Well, its okay... but I prefer P. E. (Physical Education - Gymnastics)"" Wendy said and went into a back arch before either of us could stop her. When she righted herself we both clapped our hands, she blushed and curtseyed to us. ""Thank you."" She said</p> <p>""Well, you're certainly supple enough, can you bend yourself double?"" Martha asked her.</p> <p>""Oh that's easy!"" Wendy said and placed her legs on the ground and then bent backwards and placed her hands behind her so that they were almost next to her legs.</p> <p>""Hold it!"" Martha said and then surprised both of us by taking out some padded cuffs and attached Wendy's left wrist and ankle together and then did the same with Wendy's right wrist and ankle.</p> <p>""No, please let me go, I though you were different from mummy! Don't hurt me please!"" Wendy started to cry out, but I noticed that she didn't raise her voice too loud.</p> <p>""Don't be so daft young lady... Now let's get your clothes off shall we?"" Martha said while looking at me.</p> <p>I looked at her asking 'what the hell are you playing at?' with my eyes she smiled at me and gestured to the doorway, I followed her out leaving my daughter bent over backwards.</p> <p>----</p> <p>""What are you doing?"" I asked Martha, putting in words what I had been thinking.</p> <p>""All her life she been tied down and hurt. She equates bondage with only pain! I think she needs to learn the pleasure that can be given while tied up. And you are the only person she'll trust to give her that!""</p> <p>Martha took me to the kitchen and found out some scissors. She clipped then together a couple of times before nodding. ""Yes, these should do!"" She said triumphantly and smiled at me, ""Shall we return to your victim?"" She asked.</p> <p>""MY VICTIM? But this is your idea."" I said</p> <p>""Yes, so the Social Services are giving you their approval to give your daughter pleasure where she's only found pain... You know you can do it. Trust me that's what she needs."" Martha said as she directed me back to the living room where my daughter was struggling in her bondage.</p> <p>""Daddy what are you going to do?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""Be quiet child, your father is going to deal with you as you should be dealt with!"" Martha said but softly so as not to scare Wendy.</p> <p>I looked at the window and thought for a few minutes, I could picture the Wilson's having a field day if they peered past the net-curtain that was in place there, it was possible for them to do that... so the living room was out of the question. No it would have to be elsewhere. </p> <p>""Wendy if you were to be attacked where would you prefer down here or somewhere upstairs?"" I asked her, at first she looked shocked at my question - well I'm not surprised, I was shocked by asking it in the first place - and then she realised that this was something out of her usual punishment.</p> <p>""Could you take me upstairs to your bedroom, please Daddy John."" She said softly - I really had to find out what she and Amanda had talked about!</p> <p>So I picked up my bound daughter and held her in my arms, she managed to rest her head on my shoulder as I carried her up the stairs and into my bedroom, Martha entered first and closed the curtains, after looking out of the window first, at my questioning look she smiled at me.</p> <p>""Just so that they think it you and me in here!"" She winked.</p> <p>I gently tickled Wendy as I landed her on my bed making her giggle as she re-assumed her position. ""I think you'd better prepare yourself for the worst day of your life."" I sternly said to my daughter.</p> <p>""Oh John you don't mean you're going to. . ."" Martha said, her voice sounding frightened.</p> <p>""She deserves it! She admitted that my wife has abused her backside, it's only fair that I should work on her front!"" I said sounding angry.</p> <p>Wendy started to shake now, she was trying to picture what I was going to do to her, but she was soon to find out.</p></div>",[]
1246,"Wendy, Part 7",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-02,13,4,"Mg, bond, mast",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner060.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I reached out and touched my daughter's chest, lightly dragging my fingernails over her skin, feeling the mounds of her forming breasts buds, causing Wendy to shudder with the strange sensations.</p> <p>""Painful?"" I asked her, but she shook her head, ""Good! Then I'll carry on."" But I was mindful that her current position would soon get painful on her shoulders and legs. I leant over her and looked into her eyes, she looked slightly scared but had realised that this wasn't how she'd been treated before.</p> <p>I began to tickle her on her ribs, making her giggle as I progressed, then she started to laugh, finally she gasped out, ""Please... no more... I'm going to wet myself!""</p> <p>I stopped at that point and returned to rubbing her breasts, feeling them start to get erect under my touch. She started to moan slightly and then, ""Ow! My arms are hurting me."" Wendy said. I glanced at Martha, who had been watching me all the time, who approached and quickly released Wendy's arms and legs.</p> <p>""Don't move young lady, we'll put you into the position."" Martha said gruffly as she pulled Wendy's legs out to fasten them to the bottom corners of the bed before pulling Wendy's arms to the headboard. This caused my daughter to strain again, but now in a flattened position. Martha quickly kissed Wendy on the mouth and whispered something in her ears, before moving away from the bed. She then handed me a pastry brush - you know wooden handle and long bristles - I held this up to Wendy's eyes and waggled it.</p> <p>""Now which end should I use on you?"" I asked her smiling as I showed her the hard end suggestively bringing it down onto her neck, rubbing it over her flesh before turning it around and bringing the brush end into play, whipping it over her, still stiff, cones of breast flesh.</p> <p>Wendy had tensed up when I started, but soon the actions of the light brush on her sensitive flesh soon worked its magic on her, and she started to pant as the strange, to her, sensations began to build up inside her. I could see her skin darkening as the blood started to show itself and, just when I thought she would explode, Martha stopped me.</p> <p>""NO! Please daddy, don't stop!"" Wendy cried out while trying to force her body to follow me. I looked at Martha who shook her head.</p> <p>""Young lady are you asking your father to torture you?"" Martha asked Wendy.</p> <p>""Yes... no... it's not... daddy please, I need... something."" Wendy called out.</p> <p>""What is it you need?"" Martha asked her.</p> <p>""I doon't knooow! Mummy never did this to me! Please what do you want me to say?"" Wendy cried out. But Martha jus smiled and beckoned me out of the room, leaving Wendy still tied to the bed in frustration.</p> <p>We closed the door behind us, Martha was almost laughing as we did. ""Why did you make me stop?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""She knows there's more to this than your own pleasure! Remember she's only known people using her for their fun, by stopping just before she finds her plateau it will make her crave more."" Martha explained.</p> <p>""And what do you suggest for the next step?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Well I'd suggest you used you imagination, I've got things to do... have fun!"" And before I could say another word she was gone. Leaving me to return to my daughter.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I returned to Wendy, who was watching the door for Martha to enter. ""No, my darling daughter. It's just you and me, and with you like that I can do anything!"" And I gave, what I hoped was, a maniacal laugh.</p> <p>""Oh please daddy, don't hurt me, I'll be a good girl I promise."" Wendy said, but there was a smile on her lips and a look in her eyes the belied her words.</p> <p>I ran my hand from her chest down her stomach and onto the slit between her legs, lightly tapping it with my spread fingers, at first she didn't take any real notice and then I felt her getting slightly damp and her breathing was getting faster, I looked for, and found, the small pea sized lump that was her clit and concentrated on that.</p> <p>Wendy's hips began to move under my attentions and she started to really pant away and so, remembering Martha's advice, I pulled away from her body. ""NO! NO not again! Please can't you keep on doing that?"" Wendy cried out.</p> <p>""You're telling me to carry on? Who's the one in charge?"" I asked her, while thinking 'yes, just who is the one in charge here?'</p> <p>""Please daddy, I need it!"" Wendy said almost in tears.</p> <p>""Okay then her it comes!"" I said and lowered my head down to my daughter's body and licked her breast, hearing her moan with pleasure as I did so. My hands were busy as I was doing this, one I had on her other breast and the other hand was moving over her clit and slit. I decided that this time I would give her what she needed.</p> <p>I moved my mouth from its perch on Wendy's breast, smiling as I heard her gasp, as I gently bit on the tip. Then she moaned as I touched her slit with my tongue, gently prising open the folds of her flesh and licking on her from the bottom to the top of her slit before hitting her clit, which was now larger than she'd ever had it before.</p> <p>I nibbled on her clit until she started to go rigid with the pleasures that was coursing though her body. ""Ai, ai, ai. Oh daddy, daddy it's so... so... daddddddy!"" Then her body went limp, I quickly pulled away from her.</p> <p>Wendy was flat out, I could tell she was breathing, as her chest was moving. I placed an ear to her heart, it was fast... but beating.</p> <p>I ran to the bathroom and rinsed out a flannel with cold water, wringing it out and running back to my bedroom, gently bathing Wendy's forehead with it and then wiping her body off, removing the sweat that she had generated.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! What was that?"" Wendy said... followed by ""I want more!"" in a low voice.</p> <p>""That Wendy is what is known as an orgasm, when a woman gets excited she finds that her body will react and that is an orgasm. How did you like it?"" I asked her smiling.</p> <p>""Oh daddy, it was great! I never knew that was there! Why didn't mummy show me this? I would have let her do anything if she had... But I suppose HE didn't want it!"" She babbled on and then she stopped and looked up at me. ""Daddy? Do you... I mean do men have organisms as well?"" She asked.</p> <p>I sat down on the bed beside her and gently stroked her body with my hand. ""Yes darling, but when we cum it's a bit messier than girls."" Wendy thought about it and then looked towards my lap.</p> <p>""Daddy... last night... when I rubbed your tummyst... penis that stuff that came out? Was that your organism?""</p> <p>I laughed, ""It's called an orgasm, and yes, that was what happens. The act causes the pleasure sensors in the brain to trigger and so the man, or boy, feels good when it happens.""</p> <p>""Did Amanda feel good when you did it to her?"" Wendy asked.</p> <p>I was surprised by the slight change in subject. ""I don't know, I think she liked it, but I did do several different things to her."" I said.</p> <p>""Can you do them to me?"" Wendy asked in excitement, I must admit that a part of me was doing back flips and then my brain had to intervene.</p> <p>""I'm not sure darling, it's not really right for a father to tie up and abuse his daughter."" I said feeling a part of me having it's mouth drop open.</p> <p>""But what if I asked you to do it?"" Wendy asked.</p> <p>""It doesn't matter what you might want, the law here says that I can't touch you sexually."" I said 'can't we shut him up?' several parts of my body was saying.</p> <p>""But Mrs. . . Martha was here - doesn't that mean its okay?"" Wendy reasoned.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""I'm not sure what Martha is doing, but I think we can trust her."" I said, not noticing my hands as they moved over Wendy's body.</p> <p>Wendy, however, did and moved as far as she could, she moaned - making me look at her, she was biting her lips in an effort not to say anything. But, following her last (or first) orgasm, she quickly gave herself up to the sensations.</p> <p>I was caught in a quandary, should I continue or stop?... I was weak and carried on with my 'abuse' of Wendy, hearing her moan in ecstasy was strangely making me feel good.</p> <p>Just before she came I quickly kissed her on the mouth, feeling her start to suck the breath out of me as she climaxed, she broke the kiss and smiled at me, ""That was nice daddy, but it wasn't like the last one, why?"" She said.</p> <p>""The last time I was sucking on your clit, this time it was just your breasts, there is a difference... not much but its there."" I told her.</p> <p>""Oh dad, it doesn't really matter, as long as it's you doing it!"" Wendy said and then her expression changed. ""Oh dad, I need to go to the loo, real bad!"" She said.</p> <p>I went to release her hands but then found a problem... ""Err, Wendy I don't have a key. If you can hold on I'll get a pan for you..."" But stopped as Wendy started to laugh.</p> <p>""It's under my pillow, Martha told me not to tell you until I had to!"" She said smiling.</p> <p>""Why you... I've a good mind to leave you like that!"" I said threateningly.</p> <p>""No you won't!"" Wendy said mockingly.</p> <p>""And why not?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Because it your bed I'll be wetting!"" Wendy said sweetly.</p> <p>""Well yes, there is that, so I suppose I'd better let you free."" I said retrieving the key and fitting it into the lock of the cuffs.</p> <p>I managed to undo the last one and Wendy jumped off the bed and staggered to the bathroom. </p> <p>She came back a few minutes later and stood by my bed biting her lip. ""Daddy, do you want to inspect me... Pleeeeaaasssse."" She said extending the please.</p> <p>I could see from the look in her eyes and relented. ""Alright Wendy, but this time my way... Stand in the centre of the room, legs apart and bent over, grab your knees with your hands."" I instructed her, she quickly took up the position as I'd set out.</p> <p>I walked around her, noting that her head was at a particular height. I patted her cheek and then went to her derrière, again I patted a cheek. ""Now Wendy, you used the toilet just now?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Yes daddy, and I did wipe myself."" She responded.</p> <p>""Now how clean are you? And don't forget if it's dirty then you'll get the taste of it in your mouth!"" I said.</p> <p>""I'm sure I'm clean daddy."" She said but the tone of her voice wasn't apologetic.</p> <p>I passed one hand beneath her body, touching her flat stomach and then pulling back so that I could feel her slit with my palm, this meant that her clit was within reach of my fingers and I started to agitate it with them.</p> <p>My other hand then rested lightly on her backside, I could feel moistness on the hand beneath her and so I cupped it and brought it away from her, dipping my fingers in the dew that was in the hand, I oiled up my digits. I then returned to her slit with the first hand and started masturbating her, she went to move her hands.</p> <p>""Remain in position Wendy, I haven't check you properly yet!"" I said in a stern tone.</p> <p>""Sorry daddy."" Wendy said and kept still. Using the lubrication she'd provided I placed a finger on he anus, and then gently pushed it in, while with my other hand I started to agitate her clit again, I felt her relax as she tried to lose herself in the pleasure I was giving her, I pushed my finger deep into her without hearing a word from her.</p> <p>I pulled my finger back slightly and then pushed it home again, ""What... but that didn't hurt!"" Wendy said as she felt me move inside her, ""When HE does it, it always hurt!"" She added. </p> <p>I gave a few more back and forth movements before removing my finger completely. ""Well you see Wendy, I made sure that you were distracted before I inspected you, that's why."" I said and explained totally what I had done.</p> <p>""So why didn't HE and mummy do that? I wouldn't have minded them having me stay with them if they'd been nice."" She told me</p> <p>""Some people don't realise what they can achieve, and so they lose so much."" I said to her, realising that I had gained more than my ex-wife would ever know.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I asked Wendy to dress and we went out to look at the shops, it seems that Wendy hadn't been allowed to stop and look in shops, she had to follow her mother and could only dream about running around looking for herself, I indulged her in this.</p> <p>She convinced me to buy a video, Peter Pan, and she smiled at me as we walked home, ""I wanted to see the film at the cinema but they didn't want to go there."" She said.</p> <p>""Well we'll have to bring the cinema to home then!"" I said.</p> <p>""Oh can we?"" She asked me and so I found myself buying a large bottle of coke and a lot of microwavable popcorn.</p> <p>We returned home and I started to heat up the popcorn while Wendy put the tape into the video player - I supposed it would have be easier with a DVD but I hadn't gotten around to getting one.</p> <p>The film was cued up and just waited for the popcorn to start filling the bags. I poured out large measures of coke and put them on the table. The Microwave started to give popping sounds as the kernels started to expand. </p> <p>We were seated on the settee - I was seated Wendy was lying down with her head in my lap, and the film was running. Peter had managed to grab hold of his shadow but couldn't get it to stick to his feet and the girl looked over her bed at him and asked why he was crying.</p> <p>""What's her name?"" Wendy asked me, I picked up the cover and read the back.</p> <p>""It's Rachel Hurd-Wood."" I told her.</p> <p>""No, her name in the film?"" Wendy said in an exasperated tone. </p> <p>I realised what she was getting at, ""I'm not sure Wendy darling, but I'll look it up for you."" I said</p> <p>Wendy smiled at me as she realised I'd seen through her little gag, ""Are you sure you're not Captain Hook?"" She asked me</p> <p>""I don't think so, because he's in the film, I'm the one sitting here are you my captive?"" I asked her rubbing her torso with one hand. Wendy giggled. I then held up the cover again, ""Ahh! Here it is Wendy darling, her name is Wendy Darling, is that what you wanted to know Wendy darling?""</p> <p>Wendy giggled. I contented myself with feeding her with popcorn. It was a very nice scene, myself with my daughter, laughing at... nothing in particular and having fun. </p> <p>We were deeply immersed in the film when the doorbell rang. I gently moved Wendy's head and got up to open the door and to admit Martha.</p> <p>She smiled at me, ""Start packing, you've got a plane to catch."" She said.</p></div>",[]
1247,"Wendy, Part 8",8,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-03,11,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner061.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I don't know about you, but being inside a plane reminds me of a sardine tin, the only trouble being that we don't have the key on the outside.</p> <p>The reason I'm so cranky is that I've been inside this tin, sorry plane, for over six hours now and there's only so much you can do, legally, in such a thing.</p> <p>It was a rush, but I managed to pack some clothing, I did try to ask Martha about this but she just shook her head. ""No time to explain, just enough to get ready."" Wendy remained in the living room watching the film while I did all the packing. </p> <p>The company had done us proud. A car picked us up from my house and drove us directly to the Airport; we waited in the VIP lounge for the flight and travelled to the gate by an oversized golf cart.</p> <p>The stewardess's, or cabin crew, welcomed us aboard and we were shown to our seats in the first class section, Wendy found that she was sitting by the window and took great delight in looking out of it.</p> <p>When the plane took off, however, she was holding tightly to my hands as the seat tilted back. I must admit that I was scared as well. My feelings weren't helped by the talk about emergency exits and life jackets either; I started to think about sitting with the black box - at least that was always found!</p> <p>We were lucky enough that the seats had small screens in them; Wendy watched some pop music thing, while I tried to sleep. But there were some other kids who I assumed were illegitimate as they kept shouting to the cabin crew 'Don't you know who our parents are?' as well as expecting service all the time.</p> <p>At one point a couple of these kids looked over the seat at Wendy, ""Hey come on, we're going to wreck a toilet!"" One boy said, but Wendy shook her head and held on to me, ""Oh, so you're a goody two-shoes are you?"" He asked her mockingly.</p> <p>""No, I know I'm loved enough by my daddy that he wants me with him!"" Wendy said looking at me and smiling.</p> <p>Almost disgusted the leader shook his head, ""Come on guys, she's no fun anyway!"" And the mob in training turned away. I smiled at Wendy and kissed her head.</p> <p>The brats were rounded up and placed in their seats with a couple of burly bodyguards at either end of the aisle. The rest of the trip was uneventful, noisy but that was all.</p> <p>I was about the clime the walls when we landed in America, again Wendy held onto my hand again as the wheels touched down. We stayed in our seats until the plane was nearly empty, before getting out and disembarking. We thanked the stewardess's for their attentions and I was told that Wendy had been a lovely exception to their normal younger passengers, and from watching the brats being escorted away I could understand their feelings.</p> <p>When we entered the immigration area I saw a familiar figure standing behind one of the officers, she smiled at us and waved us over, while speaking to the officer, he looked at my passport and the one that Martha had supplied for Wendy, glanced back at Sonja - for it was her, and then passed us through to her.</p> <p>""Hello Sonja, this is my daughter Wendy. Wendy this is special agent Sonja Jones..."" I paused for a moment, ""I don't suppose you're any relation to Janet Jones and Amanda?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, ""Afraid not, actually I'm an orphan, so we were just handed out names on a rotational basis.""</p> <p>""I'm sorry."" I said not really knowing what to say about that.</p> <p>""I'm not, I've felt really at home since I was accepted there, if you know what I mean."" Sonja said smiling then she turned to Wendy, ""How do you do Wendy, I'm pleased to meet you.""</p> <p>Wendy went to hold back but then smiled at Sonja, ""Thank you. Are you a real FBI person, with a badge and gun and everything?"" She asked.</p> <p>Sonja smiled and removed a flat wallet from her pocket and opened it up for Wendy to look at, she then opened her jacket to show Wendy a holster containing a pistol. ""I can't take it out to show you, too many nervous people around here. Now if you'll follow me there's a plane ready for you.""</p> <p>""But what about our luggage?"" I asked slightly concerned.</p> <p>""Don't worry about that, it's been re-directed"" Sonja re-assured me but I remembered an old advert for British Airways which was - breakfast in London, Lunch in New York, Luggage in Hong Kong! (this last having been added by hand). But I kept quiet.</p> <p>We were rushed to the small jet, there was one stewardess on the flight, the seats where spacious and there was only another family already seated. Abe Wilkinson introduced his wife Joyce and their 11 year old son, Jonathan. ""You folks moving to... err … to"" Abe asked uncertain as to what to say.</p> <p>""Oh no, just getting some relaxation, my daughter needs a change of scenery."" I said smiling.</p> <p>""Is she spending time at the Hotel?"" Joyce asked and then carried on speaking, ""We've got Jonathan into their tennis group. We hear they have a wonderful training routine."" She added.</p> <p>""Oh really, is he interested in tennis?"" I asked just to be sociable.</p> <p>""Well to tell you the truth, he's been a bit slack in his lessons, and we felt he needed the inspiration."" Joyce said.</p> <p>""Do you know much about the town?"" Abe asked me.</p> <p>""Nothing at all, it's just that a friend of mine has invited us both to visit her and we've taken her up on the offer."" I said just then the stewardess arrived with a meal for us and soft drinks (or soda's I suppose I should say) for the children.</p> <p>The food was surprisingly quite good and was finished off in quick order, Wendy and Jonathan was shown a games console and started to play something I didn't recognise while Abe and Joyce sat with me and we talked.</p> <p>It seems that Abe was into real estate - or a realtor, as he called himself. And Joyce was into everything that there was, church functions, PTA you name it she was part of it. The trouble was they didn't seen to have enough time for their son, and he was looked after by a succession of tutors. I think that was where his main problems stemmed from, but I was too British to tell them that!</p> <p>A chime drew our attention to a light flashing and the stewardess came out and asked us to fasten our seat belts as there was some turbulence expected. Wendy came over to me and sat beside me holding my arm. The plane gave a shudder and there was a bang. The lights went out and then I felt my stomach drop as the plane went down. Then... </p> <p>----</p> <p>I couldn't see anything, people were moving my arms and legs I could feel them but for some reason I couldn't speak. I heard a woman speaking,</p> <p>""Well there's no problem there, he's healthy and the count is good."" She was saying but then another female voice spoke up.</p> <p>""Doctor, there's a change to the heartbeat... I think he's awake!"" </p> <p>""Mr. Argent? John? Don't worry there was a slight problem with the plane you were in, but everyone is fine, Wendy's perfectly alright, just asleep so you don't need to be concerned about her."" Her voice started to fade away as I drifted off again, but at least I could relax, Wendy was okay. But I did hear something. ""What the hell happened how did he...""</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I came to I was lying in a bed, a nurse sitting beside me smiled at me, ""Hello John. Are you thirsty? I'm Mary.""</p> <p>""Where's Wendy?"" I croaked out - for some reason my throat was sore.</p> <p>Mary handed me a drink with a straw, I gratefully sucked on it and moistened my throat, and I repeated my question. Mary gave a comforting gesture, ""She's in the next bed sleeping."" I was told.</p> <p>I raised myself up and looked in the direction indicated. There on the bed sleeping peacefully was my daughter. I fell back - 'why was I so tired?' I wondered to myself but at the moment I couldn't do anything about it. Mary seemed to understand my feelings as she made me more comfortable.</p> <p>""Don't worry about anything at the moment, you're recovering from lack of oxygen, it was lucky that the pilot was able to get the plane down so quickly after the plane was hit."" She said.</p> <p>""Hit, by what?"" I asked but Mary shook her head</p> <p>""We haven't been told, but it was a surprise start to the Wilkinson's holiday, but they weren't as badly affected."" Mary said but I started to drift off before she finished speaking.</p> <p>----</p> <p>A kiss on my cheek awoke me - sort of like sleeping beauty I suppose - and I found Amanda standing beside me. ""Hello daddy John, are you feeling better?"" She asked me and yes I had to admit that I did feel fine. ""Is that Wendy, she looks pretty."" Amanda said looking over at my daughter.</p> <p>""Yes, she does."" I said and went to get up, only to stop when I realised that I wasn't even wearing a hospital gown, Amanda giggled at my predicament I just looked at her, ""Young lady you will get me a gown to wear, preferably one that doesn't tie up at the back."" I said gravely.</p> <p>""Yes daddy John."" Amanda said and ran into another door that I hadn't noticed before. Coming out a few minutes later with a dressing gown which, when I put it on, came to just above my knees - but it was better than nothing.</p> <p>""Thank you."" I said and put it on. I then moved my feet out of the bed and, pulling the gown around me, stepped out of the bed and moved to Wendy's bed. I reached out to her and gently stroked her hair. She sighed and turned, her eyes opening and seeing me.</p> <p>""Daddy! You're alright... I'm so glad. I didn't know what had happened but the nurse said you were okay and I was okay and... and I was so scared."" Wendy said, before she noticed Amanda standing behind me, ""Hello, who are you?"" She asked.</p> <p>""I'm Amanda, remember we spoke on the telephone. How are you feeling?"" Amanda asked.</p> <p>Wendy jumped out of the bed, she was dressed the same way I had been, and hugged Amanda, ""I'm fine, but why are you here?"" she asked.</p> <p>Amanda smiled, ""Mummy said I could come over and see if daddy John was awake and ready for us."" She said.</p> <p>I smiled because I had noticed something, and I gave a discrete cough. ""Amanda, haven't you forgotten something?"" I asked her</p> <p>She turned to me with a small smile on her lips. ""Like what daddy John?"" She asked. I sat down on the bed pulling her to me and over my lap, flipping over the skirt she was wearing to reveal bare flesh beneath.</p> <p>""Like... not... wearing... any... underwear?"" I said, punctuating each word with a smack on her behind. I heard a squeak of alarm from Wendy who moved back into her bed.</p> <p>""But Wendy's not wearing anything and you haven't told her off!"" Amanda said logically.</p> <p>""Because Wendy was put into bed like that, she couldn't make the choice."" I said. But Wendy made a slight face, as if saying 'why should she get all the fun?' so I decided to act, ""But you're right she shouldn't have got out of the bed!"" And I cocked my finger at Wendy to join me.</p> <p>She got out of her bed and stood in front of me, ""But daddy, you said yourself I had no clothes to wear so it's different."" She said but I could see the smile on her face and the sparkling of her eyes.</p> <p>""That's no excuse is it young lady."" I said and pulled her over my legs, I gave her six smacks, so that she didn't feel slighted by Amanda's punishment. ""Now what do you say?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She rubbed her backside and then she looked at me smiling, ""Thank you daddy, I'll try to behave."" She said and jumped back into her bed, pulling the sheets around her.</p> <p>Amanda just stared at her, ""You mean you don't mind him hitting you like that?"" She asked Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy shook her head, ""Oh no, daddy loves me that's why he doesn't really like to hit me, I have to tell him its okay."" She said</p> <p>Amanda looked at me, ""I didn't hear her ask you. How did she?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I smiled, ""That's for me to know. But I'm beginning to understand my daughter now."" I said looking at Wendy who just smiled back at me.</p> <p>Just then the door opened to admit a young woman wearing a pink and white costume, she seemed surprised to see me up and about. ""Mr. Argent would you please return to bed."" She said.</p> <p>I don't know why but I smiled at her and said, ""Only if you'll join me."" She looked at Amanda and Wendy and returned my smile.</p> <p>""I don't think I'd better. The doctor's on her way and she might not like it."" She said - but she didn't refuse my advances! ""Now if you'll hand me your dressing gown I'll hang it back up."" And she held out her hand to me.</p> <p>I was conscious of three pairs of eyes on me as I undid the cord holding the gown close, I gave a mental shrug and took off the garment, leaving me naked in front of two pre-teenaged girls and this young lady, she licked her lips as she looked at me and smiled, ""Mummy warned me of men like you."" She said, ""I must thank her one day!"" She added with a smile.</p> <p>Amanda giggled at my expression and pointedly looked at my bed, I took the hint and got into the bed, the 'candy-striper' returned and tucked in the sheets, she then checked Wendy's sheets and arranged them as well. </p> <p>Just in time as the door opened and a white coated woman entered the room, she looked at me and nodded. ""Ah, good you're both awake. You'll be happy to hear that we can't find any serious problems after your mishap and I think we'll be able to release you soon."" She looked at Wendy. ""Now I found you are still a virgin, I take it you wish to remain so while you're here?"" </p> <p>Wendy looked at me confused and so I spoke up. ""My daughter is rather naïve about such things, her mother kept her uninformed about such things.""</p> <p>The doctor looked slightly bemused with my answer and looked through her notes again. ""Oh! I see. Well it might be better if you wear this."" And she handed Wendy a pendant. </p> <p>Wendy looked at it uncertain of what to do with it, but Amanda quickly went to her and placed the pendant on Wendy's neck, fastening it behind her. The doctor nodded and then turned to me, ""That pendant tells everyone that Wendy cannot engage in sexual congress with anyone, it is her decision as to who can approach her. I hope you won't force her either."" </p> <p>""I can assure you doctor I have no intention of forcing my daughter at all."" I said.</p> <p>""I do understand Mr. Argent, but as you are a visitor here you should be aware that we are slightly un-inhibited about such matters, and many of our children are taught in sexual matters at an early age. All you should know is that if any of them are wearing the pendant it is a strict case of leave well alone."" The doctor told me.</p> <p>""I think I'd better stay here then, before I make a mistake."" I said.</p> <p>But the doctor shook her head, ""You won't and anyway Amanda here will be able to help you as will her mother. There's nothing more I have to tell you except for one final thing.... Welcome to Ropeville.""</p></div>",[]
1248,"Wendy, Part 9",9,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-05,12,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner062.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was a bright sunny day as we walked from the Hospital into the town, our clothing didn't show any signs of wear and tear from the incident, in fact I'm sure they'd been washed and ironed.</p> <p>My next surprise was when I went to pay for the hospital treatment. ""That's alright Mr. Argent, it's been paid for by the county, and after all it was their plane that had the problem."" I was told by a smiling bursar.</p> <p>I thanked the young 'candy-striper', who's name was Abigail, for her attentions to Wendy and myself, she smiled and handed me a card with her name and address on it. ""Mummy's working until 6, but I'm off at 4. If you're serious give me a call."" I must have had my mouth open as she said that because Amanda shook my arm.</p> <p>""Well say something daddy John."" She said to me and I stammered out a reply which seemed to satisfy Abigail because she blew me a kiss as she left. - I really was going to have to ask someone about this!</p> <p>I must admit to being in a slight daze as we walked out of the hospital, I glanced back at it, a modest 2 storey building and then I took in the rest of the area. There was a green park area in front of the hospital, which I could see a monument, which I assumed was a wartime thing, standing in front of an imposing building - I later found out that it was 'city hall' or whatever they called it. Nearby was the police station, but I didn't plan on visiting that. At the other end of the park were shops and other building. Opposite the hospital was a modern shopping mall. I was tempted to go there and look around but Amanda had other ideas.</p> <p>""Not today daddy John, we've got to get you home!"" She said and pulled me along, I in turn had hold of Wendy who then smiled and pulled ahead of me as well, we passed by a couple of police officers who glanced at me and started to laugh.</p> <p>""Help I'm being kidnapped!"" I said in appeal to them.</p> <p>""If I was you sir, I'd just go along with them."" One of them said and waved.</p> <p>""Amanda be careful with who you go with!"" The other said and then the pair of them carried on walking - as if a man being dragged by two young girls was a normal thing. It was a few minutes later when I realised that both the police officers were women.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Amanda pulled us to a taxi and gave instructions to the driver who nodded and drove off. Then I started to panic. ""Amanda I haven't got any American money!"" I hissed to her - in all the rush I'd forgotten to change my cash over. I was going to pay for the hospital by my credit card (and pray that the bank accepted it) but I don't think this cabby would take plastic!</p> <p>""That's okay daddy John, mummy said it's all paid for."" Amanda said with the confidence of a child who trusts her mother - I wish I was so trusting. But I was surprised when the car took us to a rather large house and pulled up outside it, Amanda got out and gestured to us both, ""Come on! Mummy's waiting for you."" I tried to apologise to the woman driver but she just shook her head.</p> <p>""That's okay sir, after what you've been through its just good to see you're alright."" She said and waved us off. I watched the taxi disappear down the path. There was something definitely strange in this town.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I followed Amanda and Wendy to the door of the house, it was opened by a man, no a youth really, of 18 ""Mr. Argent sir. My mistress is waiting for you in the lounge. I allowed him to direct me to the room. As I walked into the hallway I saw two girls standing by a door. One was of Asian appearance; the other was a young white girl. I nodded to them as I passed and they both curtseyed.</p> <p>As I entered the room I realised that both Amanda and Wendy were no longer with me, but I thought that Amanda had taken Wendy to see her room and so I wasn't really concerned, just a slight feeling of loss - 'stupid really' I then thought. With Janet was a middle aged woman, who somehow reminded me of my mother - it was the air that she radiated, one of calm and serenity.</p> <p>Janet looked up at me. ""John! How nice to see you again, I hope you're feeling better?"" She said and then indicated the woman beside her, ""This is Elizabeth, and she's the one I spoke to you about.""</p> <p>""Good afternoon John, I understand you perceive a problem with your daughter?"" Elizabeth said without preamble, she pointed to a comfortable chair which I sank into.</p> <p>""Yes Elizabeth, Wendy has been separated from me since she was 4..."" And I found myself telling this stranger my knowledge of Wendy's life, including the session that Martha had started and I continued.</p> <p>At parts Elizabeth would stop me and ask questions which I would answer and then continue. When I finished she nodded, ""Yes, I see - so basically she was being used by your ex-wife and her husband for their own pleasure without thinking of hers, yes that agrees with Martha's report on her."" At my look she smiled reassuringly, ""I'm sorry John, but I'm a qualified psychiatrist and have been assigned by our version of the Social Services to look after Wendy, I hope you'll also be able to see me as well.""</p> <p>I was slightly taken aback, why should I need to be examined? But at Janet's look I nodded my head. Elizabeth smiled, ""Good, do you mind if I start now?"" she asked.</p> <p>Janet excused herself and left the room; Elizabeth then picked up a remote control and pressed a button, on the screen appeared Amanda, naked as always with her arms behind her and ropes forming a tight bra.</p> <p>""Do you recognise this John?"" She asked me. I nodded my head.</p> <p>""Yes that was while Amanda was staying with me. She managed to talk me into tying her up."" I confessed.</p> <p>Elizabeth smiled, ""I'm glad you were honest to start with it makes my work a lot easier."" She clapped her hands and the two girls who were outside entered the room, they bowed to Elizabeth and stood, their legs apart, hand folded in front of them and their heads down.</p> <p>""These are my slaves, that is Su-Li and this one is called Little Cat. Su was an orphan who I decided to take and train, Little Cat was purchased from a slaver."" She said and watched me closely.</p> <p>I must admit that I wasn't sure which shocked me most; the fact that there were slavers in this country or that Elizabeth was so casual about their status. I was happy that I was sitting down. Elizabeth nodded, ""You don't shout out in surprise, and you seem to accept my statement. But why? Do you know?""</p> <p>""I... well... I must admit it was like being hit with a brick, if you wanted my attention why didn't you just tap my shoulder."" I said which made Elizabeth laugh, ""I'm not sure what to say. The fact you've come out and told me was shock enough. But you don't seem to be a person who'd lie about this type of thing so I have to accept your word."" I found myself saying.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, and made a hand movement, both girls sat down sedately on the floor, their hands folded in their laps, but always watching Elizabeth I noticed. ""Yes, you take great stock in how people appear and behave, you also saw how my two act with me, they are not frightened of me nor are they cowed when I ask them to do something. In fact they are happy with their position aren't you?"" She said directing the question to the two girls.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" They both said and smiled. It wasn't a forced smile, they really did love Elizabeth.</p> <p>I looked at the pair ""But don't you..."" I stopped and looked to Elizabeth who nodded for me to go on. ""Don't you miss your family?"" I asked Little Cat.</p> <p>""I did at first, but Master was nice to me and showed me that I was needed, and Mistress was so loving that she is just like a mother to me and Su is just like a sister, I am with my family."" Little Cat said.</p> <p>""I did not know my parents, I was living in the orphanage since I was a baby, and Mistress Elizabeth accepted me into her life and rescued me, for that I'll serve her forever."" Su said smiling at Elizabeth.</p> <p>""You see John; they want to be with me and will do anything I ask them, even if it was to have sex with you."" Elizabeth said.</p> <p>""But what if they didn't want to have sex with me, wouldn't that be tantamount to rape?"" I asked.</p> <p>For answer Elizabeth pressed the remote control again, this time I watched as my cock entered Amanda's slit, breaking her hymen. ""Wasn't that tantamount to rape?"" She asked me. I hadn't realised that I'd been filmed doing that.</p> <p>I held up my hands, ""No, that was rape, pure and simple! My only excuse is that she wanted me to do it and her mother agreed."" I said watching Elizabeth for her reaction - I could play at the psychologist as well.</p> <p>She nodded, conceding my point I suppose, ""Very well, but what if Amanda had said no. Then what would you have done?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""I would have stopped, it would be difficult but if she didn't want it then it's not for me to take away what she wanted to give to others."" I said realising that I could feel the rightness of the answer.</p> <p>""Not bad, of course the proof of the pudding would be in the eating."" Elizabeth said smiling. ""Take your latest conquest... Abigail. Would you consider her out of your interest?"" </p> <p>""Well... She was... It was just..."" Now I was flustered, what was my feelings about that girl? She was pretty and she seemed to like me, or was that just her work being reflected in my mind. ""That started as a joke, but... no, I wouldn't say that I wasn't interested in her."" I said, realising the mass of double negatives there! ""The only problem is how Wendy would react to my taking up with another woman."" I finished lamely.</p> <p>""So you are concerned about your daughter's feelings? Why didn't that stop you when you did that to Amanda?"" Elizabeth asked me.</p> <p>I stood up, that had hit a nerve. ""What do you mean? I'd lost Wendy so long ago that it never occurred to me about how she would feel. To be honest I never really thought I'd see my daughter again."" I said angrily.</p> <p>""But you always referred to that bedroom as your daughter's; in fact you had even left it alone... Why?"" Elizabeth pressed on.</p> <p>""Because... deep down... I hoped... that I would find her again."" I said breathing deeply trying to calm myself down, I noticed that Su had got to her feet and was standing near Elizabeth, her hands clenched slightly.</p> <p>""And you did."" Elizabeth said softly, ""Tell me again, how did she react when she learnt about Amanda?""</p> <p>""She wanted to talk to her... Where is Wendy at the moment?"" I asked as I returned to my seat - Su's eyes following me all the time, for some reason I was beginning to be frightened of this girl.</p> <p>""Amanda is talking to her up in her bedroom. Do you want to see them?"" Elizabeth asked. I nodded and she pressed another button on the remote controller. The screen view changed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy had followed her new friend into the house while her daddy was talking to the taxi driver.</p> <p>""Hi Su, Cat, is mummy in there?"" Amanda asked the two waiting girls as she entered the house.</p> <p>""Yes Amanda, she wants to see Mr. Argent as soon as he arrives, but she doesn't want you or Wendy to be there, why don't you go to your bedroom and amuse yourselves."" Su said.</p> <p>""'Kay."" Amanda said and pulled on Wendy's arms, taking her up the stairs and into a pink bedroom.</p> <p>""Who were those two? Do they work here?"" Wendy asked as they fell onto Amanda's four poster bed.</p> <p>""Oh no, they work for Doc Beth, she's one of the best doctors around here."" Amanda said watching her guest. ""She's probably here for you and daddy John.""</p> <p>Wendy didn't know why this doctor would see her in Amanda's house and was slightly frightened by this, Amanda noticed and hugged her. ""Hey it's no biggy you know. She just talks to you and you can tell her anything, she's good.""</p> <p>But Wendy wasn't so sure, she'd been told so many things in her young life that she felt that she couldn't really trust anyone... not even her new friend. She was worried that she'd been away from her daddy for too long already.</p> <p>""Shouldn't we go downstairs daddy will be wondering where I am."" Wendy said.</p> <p>""Oh I don't think so, you see that's what Su was telling me, Elizabeth wants to talk to daddy John on his own first, when she's ready then they'll call for us."" Amanda said.</p> <p>""Why do you call him daddy John, he's not your father is he?"" Wendy asked, slightly put out that this girl might have designs on her father.</p> <p>""Oh no, it was just that he made me feel so safe and comfortable that he was just what I wanted in a daddy, haven't you found that?"" Amanda passed the buck to Wendy.</p> <p>""I don't know, we've only been together for just over a day. I love him 'cos he is my daddy, but I still don't know him."" She gave a small smile, ""I even had to get him to touch me."" She said.</p> <p>""Tell me about it, why he wouldn't even spank me until told him he had to! And then I had to convince him to tie me up..."" Amanda said.</p> <p>""You let him tie you up... why?"" Wendy asked getting a tingly feeling in her body as she did.</p> <p>""Well I was feeling scared, and when mummy ties me up it makes me feel safe."" Amanda said her eyes misting over with the memory.</p> <p>""How can being tied up make you feel safe - when my mummy tied me up I was scared that HE would be coming in to my bedroom again!"" Wendy said despondently.</p> <p>""What! I didn't think that daddy John would..."" Amanda said.</p> <p>""No, not daddy... it was the man that mummy left daddy for. He'd touch me whenever he could and punish me if I didn't clean myself correctly, I'd have to undress in front of them and dress in their bedroom 'cause HE kept all my clothes there so that HE could see I dressed properly."" Wendy started to sob.</p> <p>Amanda was worried, ""Didn't your mummy ever make you feel good when she tied you up?"" She asked Wendy.</p> <p>But Wendy forlornly shook her head, ""No, I didn't know that could happen to me until daddy let me... then it was wonderful... so nice... but it only happened yesterday."" She finished softly.</p> <p>""What!! You never came until yesterday! Where were you hiding?"" Amanda said in shock, ""Didn't you ever try to rub yourself before? You know masturbate?"" She asked.</p> <p>""No! Mummy told me that I'd get ill if I did that, it was only for men to do it to me! She told me that!""</p> <p>""That's a load of crock! It's the nicest feeling in the world... I've been doing it since I was nine!"" and Amanda started to reach under her skirt with a hand.</p> <p>""Should you do that? What if daddy or your mummy comes in?"" Wendy asked fearfully.</p> <p>""Well daddy John would probably smack me again, and then I'll get him to rub me instead, he's got the nicest touch I've felt in a man."" Amanda said with a dreamy look on her face.</p> <p>""It's not fair that daddy did you first!"" Wendy said but she was smiling as she said this.</p> <p>""Well it's not my fault that you're mummy took you away from daddy John, was it? Anyway do you want me to make it up to you?"" Amanda asked and there was a strange look in her eyes that Wendy found strangely appealing. Wendy nodded her head. ""Good... do you trust me?"" She asked, again Wendy nodded her head. ""Okay then undress.""</p> <p>Wendy thought for a moment and then started to remove her dress, there was something appealing about undressing in front of her friend, as she wanted to do this without feeling dirty or bad - as she so often did when undressing in front of her mother.</p> <p>While Wendy was removing her clothes Amanda was pulling out padded wrist bands from under the bed and attaching one end to a concealed hook in each post. ""Lie down in the middle of the bed and raise your arms above your head."" She instructed in a no-nonsense voice.</p> <p>Wendy did so and quickly found that Amanda had fastened the bands to both her wrists. Then Wendy's legs were being gently pulled apart and fastened securely.</p> <p>Amanda looked at her 'victim' ""Now are you ready?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Yes."" Wendy said and received a sharp blow to her chest.</p> <p>""When you are tied down you will call me Mistress."" Amanda said and then added softly, ""And when I'm tied down I'll call you Mistress okay?"" She smiled at her friend.</p> <p>Wendy was shocked at first but then she nodded and said, ""Yes... Mistress.""</p> <p>Amanda nodded, she was going to enjoy the next few minutes. She decided.</p></div>",[]
1249,"Wendy, Part 10",10,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-07,20,4,"gg, bond, light tort",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner063.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wendy looked up at her new friend straddling her, for some reason she was happy to be held down like this. </p> <p>Amanda's face was flushed as she surveyed the naked form of Wendy before her, she quickly pulled off her dress, leaving her just as naked as the form on the bed.</p> <p>Amanda mused out loud, enough for Wendy to overhear her, ""Now I've got the whip, the taws, some fancy slappers or just my hand... which one should I use?"" she said as she started to rub herself against Wendy's body, relaxing in the feeling of skin against skin.</p> <p>""Ohh! That feels nice."" Wendy said.</p> <p>Amanda giggled but then brought her hand down on Wendy's pussy, ""You forgot to call me mistress!"" She said, hearing Wendy moan in arousal. 'She likes this... cool!' Amanda thought to herself.</p> <p>Amanda reluctantly got off Wendy and went over to a wardrobe which she opened to reveal an array of punishment tools. ""I wonder?"" she said to herself and picked a couple of ornate nipple clamps, she turned to look at Wendy, ""Have you ever had your nipples done?"" She asked.</p> <p>Wendy didn't know what Amanda was on about, so shook her head, ""No, mistress."" She said. Amanda turned back and picked up a large piece of leather, it was made of kid and had several 'finger' strips on it. Amanda tested it on herself, it was very supple and just enough to arouse not harm a person she decided. She returned to Wendy holding the two small pieces of metal and the leather taws.</p> <p>""Ready?"" Amanda asked. Wendy's eyes were wide open and then she nodded her head. Amanda smiled and reached out to Wendy's chest, touching the forming mounds of flesh that was there. A wicked thought came to her, ""Ever heard of Janet Jackson?"" She said as she started to feel the mound rise under her hand.</p> <p>""No... who's she?"" Wendy asked and then gasped as Amanda engulfed one of her breasts with her mouth, her tongue titillating the nipple which Amanda gently nipped at until the nipple was as erect as it could be.</p> <p>Amanda stopped her working and then looked at Wendy, ""I'm going to put these over your nipples, they'll hold your skin, but won't bite into it, they might hurt."" She said asking Wendy's permission to continue.</p> <p>Wendy was enjoying Amanda's ministrations so much that she nodded to her friend, ""Its okay mistress. Please do it."" She said breathlessly. Amanda then quickly placed the clamp around the erect flesh and fastened it so that it just held onto Wendy's tit.</p> <p>Amanda quickly turned her attention to Wendy's other breast, treating it in the same manner; soon both of Wendy's breasts were topped by clamps which were lightly holding onto her. Now Amanda started to hit Wendy's breasts with the taws, the kid leather almost caressing the young girl's flesh with it's fingers.</p> <p>Wendy first felt the tightness of the clamps as the blood was constricted in her breasts, and then she gasped in shock as the first blows landed. She could feel the pain but it's wasn't a bad pain and, for some reason, she wanted more.</p> <p>Amanda could tell from Wendy's body movements that she was actually getting into the role of a submissive, so she moved the taws down Wendy's body, focusing on the young girl's stomach. ""Do you want me to continue?"" She asked her friend.</p> <p>""Yessss please mistresssss."" Wendy found herself answering without thinking. She had almost fallen back into person she was when her mother had treated her, but in some strange way she could see that Amanda was concerned about her, not making her a display for someone else, and she found that even after a couple of hours she loved that girl and would do anything for her.</p> <p>Amanda licked her lips, she knew that Wendy would like the next part even if she'd never felt it before. She trailed the taws onto the lips of Wendy's pussy and then, without warning, quickly brought it down twice onto the girls' labia.</p> <p>After feeling the taws on her stomach Wendy knew that Amanda was going to strike her 'down there', but when it actually happened she wasn't prepared for the actual effects that occurred. As the blows landed they seemed to be hot wired to her sensations, a white hot bolt of pleasure went through her. She moaned with the waves.</p> <p>Amanda smiled when she heard her friend's moan, it had been quicker than she had thought 'short fuse' she thought to herself and smiled. She gave Wendy a few more strokes with the taws before she stopped.</p> <p>""Please Mistress..."" Wendy pleaded to Amanda but she shook her head.</p> <p>""Oh no, that's all for the moment."" Amanda said laughing to herself as she heard Wendy moan, she positioned herself so that Wendy's pussy was level with her mouth.</p> <p>Wendy was still feeling the aftershocks of her orgasm when she saw Amanda drop the taws and move towards the bottom of the bed, Wendy couldn't believe it as she wanted more, she appealed to Amanda but was told no. Wendy closed her eyes in frustration, and so the next touch made them open in surprise as she felt a wetness on her pouchy. Looking down she could see Amanda's tongue licking at her, she watched as Amanda raised her head slightly so that their eyes met. She felt Amanda's tongue digging into her. As she wanted to feel more she raised her hips to get Amanda to work away.</p> <p>Amanda could taste Wendy's arousal as she sucked and probed at Wendy's pussy, she felt Wendy move herself up against her face. 'Well she certainly likes that!' Amanda thought feeling Wendy's pussy getting wetter as a sign of her arousal.</p> <p>Amanda gently probed at the top of Wendy's pussy for the clit she knew she would find and then took it between her teeth. The effect on Wendy was electric, she screamed out in ecstasy as she orgasmed. Amanda started sucking away at the sweet liquid that Wendy produced.</p> <p>""Did you like that?"" Amanda asked when she finally raised her head from Wendy's pussy.</p> <p>""Oh yes mistress, it was lovely."" Wendy said and smiled as Amanda gradually made her way up Wendy's body to place a kiss on her lips. Wendy licked her lips following the kiss, ""That's a strange taste mistress, what is it?"" she asked her friend.</p> <p>Amanda laughed, ""That's you silly! That's how your pussy tastes when you cum!"" She said</p> <p>""Is that how you taste mistress?"" Wendy asked as she felt Amanda rub her chest against Wendy's engorged, and constricted, breasts, the movement stirring her excitement again.</p> <p>""Oh I don't think so."" Amanda panted as she started to move her hips against Wendy's, ""Everybody's is different, mummy's a bit tarter, but it's still nice."" She tried to explain, but since Wendy had only recently been introduced to the pleasures of sex she didn't understand.</p> <p>Amanda then turned her body so that she had positioned her pussy over Wendy's mouth. ""You know what I did to you?"" She asked expecting an answer, but instead she felt Wendy's tongue as it took a few tentative licks at the smooth folds of flesh before her.</p> <p>As Wendy worked away she could taste the liquid in Amanda's pouchy, it was different from what she had expected, she tried to lick further inside her friend's pouchy, ""Try higher up... no the other way!"" Amanda said suddenly, remembering that her orientation on Wendy was reversed. Wendy moved her head down and found a small bump against her tongue. ""OH YES! That's the place! Just lick and lightly bite that... but don't bite it off, I'm rather fond of it!"" Amanda instructed.</p> <p>Wendy tried not to smile as she followed Amanda's instructions and was rewarded by feeling Amanda stiffen above her. And then, a few minutes later, Amanda repaid her by giving Wendy the second orgasm since she was brought into the room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The scene on the screen showed Amanda on top of my Wendy, the pair of them in a 69, and obviously enjoying themselves, I was smiling at that, but then noticed a part of me wasn't playing ball, which started to worry me.</p> <p>""Oh my! I didn't expect Amanda to be that quick."" Elizabeth said, but I noticed she wasn't surprised.</p> <p>""What did you expect with Amanda? She enjoys pushing the envelope doesn't she?"" I said, ""But I did expect her to be the one tied down."" I added noticing how Wendy was restrained.</p> <p>Elizabeth laughed, ""I asked Amanda to help Wendy get over her inhibitions, hoping it would help her."" She said to me, ""But there's something I need to know"" she added.</p> <p>""What?"" I said, finding the sight in the screen distracting as Amanda stiffened in what seemed to be an orgasm.</p> <p>""If Wendy offered herself to you... would you have full sex with her?"" Elizabeth asked me.</p> <p>""But... She's my... I mean she's too..."" I stammered.</p> <p>""Young? But she the same age as Amanda, and her age didn't bother you."" Elizabeth said, still watching me.</p> <p>""Well yes, but that was different... her mother was with her, making sure she really wanted it... it wasn't as if she was related to me."" I was getting a bit flustered and slightly angry, I got up from my seat and started to pace the floor.</p> <p>""So you though why not? What was it? Happy to rape a virgin? Could Janet have stopped you of were you like a bull in a china shop?"" Elizabeth asked in a catty tone, which made me see red, How could she imply that. . .</p> <p>I turned and took a couple of steps towards Elizabeth. In an instant Su was in front of me. ""Move away young lady!"" I said and went to push her out of my way. But then she had grasped my hand and twisted it, pushing on the back of my knees making me lose balance.</p> <p>""You will not be permitted to hurt my mistress!"" Su said in a cold voice.</p> <p>Elizabeth remained seated all this time, ""I'm sorry about Su, but sometimes my clients are prone to get annoyed with my questions, Su has certain... talents, which include self defence. Now if you can control yourself I'm sure Su will let you go!"" Elizabeth said.</p> <p>Su, in the meantime, had released my hand and returned to her mistress, standing beside her, ready for anything.</p> <p>I sighed and nodded, I realised that this wasn't me, I mean the normal way I react about things but something was wrong with me. ""I'm sorry but you touched a raw nerve, I didn't want to do anything with Amanda, except she begged to have me tie her and to smack her, then I had her mother asking me to continue. Then I found her in my bed on a couple of occasions.""</p> <p>""She stayed with you for two nights didn't she?"" Elizabeth asked raising an eyebrow.</p> <p>The waves of shame overtook me I didn't understand what was happening, ""YES, ALRIGHT! You've got me, I'm a baby raping madman... when are the cops going to arrest me?"" I said falling back onto the floor and covering my eyes with an arm. </p> <p>I heard a door closing and then silence.</p> <p>The touch of lips on mine made me uncover my eyes. The young girl, the one introduced as Little Cat, was kneeling beside me and kissing me. She removed her blouse to reveal two nicely formed breasts. ""Do you like them?"" She asked, ""I think they're a little too small."" She added.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Not at all Little Cat, they are perfect for you."" I said to her seeing her smile at my answer.</p> <p>She allowed me to rise to my arms and I glanced to the chair, Elizabeth and Su had gone. I was alone with Little Cat. She saw me looking and said, ""Mistress Elizabeth was called away, she didn't think you'd be comforted with Su still here, but I do understand how you felt. My mistress was wrong to accuse you of that!"" Little Cat said as she stood up revealing her naked thighs.</p> <p>I shook my head sadly, ""I'm sorry Little Cat, but I'm not interested in you."" I said softly.</p> <p>""It's because I'm too old, isn't it?"" She said sobbing.</p> <p>I reached to her and held her close to me, ""Shh Little Cat, it's not that! You are a beautiful young lady, it's just that with everything that's happened to me today, I'm still not up to much, didn't you notice my reaction to Wendy and Amanda? It's almost as if I've been castrated, to tell you the truth I'm slightly worried about myself."" I added confidentially.</p> <p>Little Cat pulled away and studied my eyes, ""You mean that? You find me attractive?"" She said as if she hadn't heard my confession.</p> <p>""Yes Little Cat, I mean it, now wipe your eyes and put your blouse back on."" I said to her but before she did she hugged me tight.</p> <p>""Thank you sir,"" She said and then covered herself before leaving the room.</p> <p>""Bravo John, that was nicely handled, and very honest of you as well."" Elizabeth moved from behind a screen that I hadn't noticed before. ""Now I know you're not a rapist and that you do care for the feeling of your daughter and Amanda.""</p> <p>I shook my head, ""It could all be an act you know, to lull you into a false sense of security."" I said</p> <p>She nodded, ""Yes indeed, but then a real rapist wouldn't have consoled Little Cat as you did, he would have taken advantage of her even so, you didn't and you even comforted her."" She said.</p> <p>""Okay then, I'm a nice guy who's in a difficult situation, I've had sexual relations with my daughter as well as a strange girl who looked to me for safety. Am I trustworthy enough to look after my daughter?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, ""John, you must know by now that this town isn't really politically correct. As long as there is no damage either mentally or physically to the child, and as long as the child agrees to such things then there is no problem. I can find no problem in your relationship to either Amanda or Wendy, they both know you love them and I think you'll find they both love you! The only question is what are you going to do about Abigail?"" She said smiling.</p> <p>""I don't know, all I can do is contact her and apologise, unless she wants me to eat her out? To tell you the truth, now we're alone, I'm worried."" I said.</p> <p>""John I have to tell you that you're suffering from a drug administered to help you recover from your trauma in the aircraft, it's a know reaction which is why your emotions are slightly out, I know you weren't going to harm me, but you needed to play the anger out, the same applies to your lack of reaction. I'll phone Abigail for you and give her your apologies."" She went to reach for the phone but I stopped her.</p> <p>""No Elizabeth, I was the one who started this, I'm the one to tell her."" I said and she passed the phone to me, I read the number on the card Abigail had handed to me and dialled it.</p> <p>""Hello? Who's there?"" Abigail's voice sounded over the phone.</p> <p>""Hello Abigail, it's John Argent, your patient from earlier."" I said.</p> <p>""John! I honestly didn't' expect to hear from you, I thought I'd embarrassed you."" She said gushing away.</p> <p>""Well, I did think I'd made a fool of myself, but I was ringing to apologise for my actions earlier, I didn't allow for a certain reaction - or rather non-reaction, I'm going to have to ask for a delay."" I said.</p> <p>""Oh, I thought you were going to cancel out meeting altogether, I'll give you a rain check, you will call when you're better won't you?"" She said brightly and slightly anxiously.</p> <p>""Of course Abigail, I'll call you in a few days time."" I said.</p> <p>""Goody, I've got a whole lot of stuff you can use on me, don't forget to call... bye!"" and she hung up.</p> <p>I put the phone down with a shaking hand... Let me guess, I'm in the twilight zone!</p></div>",[]
1250,"Wendy, Part 11",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-12,34,4,"Mg, Fg+, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner064.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I put the phone down to be greeted by Janet's applause; she turned to Elizabeth, ""You see he's magnanimous in defeat as well.""</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, ""Yes, he had a certain appeal, but I don't think he's going to need my help."" She said.</p> <p>I looked at her, ""What do you mean? A few minutes ago I was about to strike you in anger, now you're just throwing praises to me."" I said wondering what was going to hit me now.</p> <p>""No praises as such, you were able to resist the charms of a young lady you described as beautiful, you've charmingly spoke to a girl you met at the hospital and have agreed to meet her later,"" Elizabeth smiled to Janet, ""I'm afraid you have a rival Janet.""</p> <p>I just looked between Janet and Elizabeth, Janet smiled at my look, ""Don't worry about it John, I'm sure you'll recover in time.""</p> <p>""Time? Time for what?"" I asked, completely mystified.</p> <p>""Oh you'll see, you'll see."" Elizabeth said as she went out of the door followed by Janet, leaving me behind trying to puzzle things out, but for some reason my mind wasn't working as fast as it should have.</p> <p>I went to the door just in time to hear Elizabeth say, ""He'll get tired soon and should sleep for eight hours, after that he should be back to normal when he wakes. I wouldn't worry about future mood swings, we've passed that stage now, he'll just feel weak."" She smiled at Janet, ""I think you're right about him, just don't let him go."" She left the house followed by Su and Little Cat.</p> <p>Janet watched them go and then turned back to see me watching. ""How do you feel John?"" She asked me.</p> <p>A line from 'Hitchhiker's guide to the Galaxy' came to mind and so I said it, ""Like a military academy... bits of me keep falling out!"" This was true as I could feel my eyes start to close.</p> <p>""You need to go to bed John, Andrew will help you."" By the time the youth had approached I was starting to feel groggy and I don't remember what happened next.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Janet watched as Andrew took Johns arm and led him upstairs to the room that was put aside for him, she shook her head. Although John wasn't aware of this he was still pumped full of drugs from the examinations carried out at the hospital, Wendy, although she had been examined, had not been subjected to such a high level - mainly due to her age.</p> <p>Janet went to her daughter's room where she found both children sleepy from their mutual actions, she shook her head. ""Wake up sleepy heads,"" She said shaking them, she couldn't resist the temptation to gently finger Wendy's pussy, feeling the wetness within. She wanted to break the young girl's hymen but knew that it wasn't hers to take, so she contented herself by touching it instead.</p> <p>Wendy moaned in pleasure when she felt the intrusion, but then stopped when she realised that Amanda was still on top of her, Wendy couldn't move either herself But managed to tip Amanda from her body. She saw this strange woman touching her and went to scream.</p> <p>""Shhh! Wendy, it's alright. I'm Janet, Amanda's mother. I'm not hurting you am I?"" Janet said, noticing how Wendy was reacting.</p> <p>Wendy managed to contain herself and then thought, 'Well she's not pulling at me or shouting at me, and whatever she's doing feels nice in a strange way!' So she shook her head and smiled.</p> <p>Janet gave a silent sigh of relief; she didn't want the first meeting between herself and Wendy to start on the wrong foot. ""I hope you are enjoying yourself Wendy?"" She asked.</p> <p>Wendy gave a smile, ""Oh yes, Amanda's been so nice to me."" She said.</p> <p>Janet looked at the girls' body in front of her; the redness of the pubic mound where the pair had rubbed themselves together was clearly visible, as was the nipple clamps that still adorned Wendy's body. Janet gently eased them off from Wendy and started to suck each nipple to help the blood flow. She knew from experience that it could be a painful thing if left to run naturally.</p> <p>""So how has my daughter been to you? I don't think you wanted to be tied up like this?"" Janet asked Wendy as she started to undo the cuffs holding the girl.</p> <p>""It was strange, but somehow I knew that Amanda wouldn't really hurt me."" Wendy said, ""In fact she was wonderful.""</p> <p>""And she was wonderful as well mummy."" Amanda said turning over on the bed so that she was able to see her mother. ""I didn't have to tell her to lick me; she started all on her own.""</p> <p>Janet smiled at Wendy, ""You shouldn't be so eager to please people - they might take advantage of you!"" She admonished the girl.</p> <p>""What do you mean? I liked doing it!"" Wendy said earnestly.</p> <p>""She does mummy... she wanted to do it. Look I'll show you."" And before Janet could say anything she found that Amanda had managed to trip her up.</p> <p>Amanda managed to work her mother onto the bed; she quickly sat on Janet's shoulders and then pointed to Wendy. ""I told you mummy tastes different, now's you chance to find out!"" </p> <p>Now Janet was much stronger than Amanda, she had proven this several times over, but for some reason she allowed her daughter to keep her pinned onto the bed. She felt her skirt being moved away from her body and then the tentative touch of a wet tongue on her pussy.</p> <p>After a few seconds she heard Wendy's voice say, ""You're right Amanda, she does taste different from you."" Amanda moved from her mother's body to join Wendy. Janet was treated to the sight of the two girls taking alternate licks from her pussy.</p> <p>Janet laid back and allowed the two to work their, to Wendy, new found hobby of making her come. She shuddered through the first and second orgasm before she could call out ""Enough!""</p> <p>Both girls sat back on their haunches and smiled at Janet, their faces shiny with her juices. ""Did you like that mummy?"" Amanda asked.</p> <p>Janet nodded, ""Yes that was very nice of you both. Now you have to freshen up for dinner."" She turned to Wendy, ""Your father is sleeping at the moment, don't worry about him its just a reaction to the hospital treatment."" She said to reassure Wendy.</p> <p>""Oh! Daddy! I forgot about him! I hope he's not angry with me?"" Wendy said slightly panicking.</p> <p>Janet reached out to her and stroked her hair. ""Of course he isn't. Why should he be?"" She said.</p> <p>""It's just that mummy didn't like me being away from her. I always had to be with her when I wasn't at school. I think she didn't want me to say anything."" Wendy said - her voice dropping at the last.</p> <p>Janet hugged the girl to reassure her. ""Well while you're here you can do whatever you want!"" She told the young girl, but then noticed the look in her eyes, ""After you've had a shower and have eaten dinner!"" She amended her statement.</p> <p>Wendy's eyes dropped slightly but then Amanda whispered into her ear and Wendy started to smile again. Janet knew that smile, she'd seen it on Amanda's face as well, and she knew that it didn't bode well for later that night.</p> <p>The girl's shower, with Janet supervising, was purely an act of washing - although Wendy did feel Amanda's hand slip along her body, tweaking parts that Wendy found responded to the touch.</p> <p>Whilst at dinner Amanda showed Wendy a picture, it was of a pony carrying a naked young girl. ""That was your dad's fault, if he hadn't have suggested it I wouldn't have done it!"" She said. Wendy studied the picture which could now be seen to be of Amanda.</p> <p>""How could that be my daddy's fault, it's you in the picture!"" Wendy said, logically enough.</p> <p>Janet smiled listening to the two girls talk, although she'd had some of Amanda's friends overnight they were always talking about what boy they'd like to go with and how they'd treat him. She had suggested inviting some over on this Wendy's first night, but Amanda thought that it could wait until Wendy had settled down; Janet thought there was another reason behind that.</p> <p>She missed Amanda's answer but knew what it was because Wendy said, ""Well that wasn't daddy's fault! You decided to do it on your own. Anyway when did you change into your school clothes?""</p> <p>Amanda giggled and shook her head, ""I didn't... I had to spend the whole day like that."" She said</p> <p>Wendy's mouth dropped open, ""What did the boys say, I bet they tried to get a good look at you."" She said finally.</p> <p>But Amanda shook her head, almost sadly, ""No, there are no boys at my school, but some of the others girls did more than look I can tell you.""</p> <p>Janet coughed slightly, ""Amanda, I think you'd better stop there for the moment, Wendy isn't used to our ways just yet and she might not understand."" She said softly.</p> <p>Amanda looked at her mother and then back to Wendy, she raised her eyes as if to say 'Mothers!'</p> <p>Janet then took over the conversation, ""So Wendy, what type of school do you go to?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Oh you know, large building with teachers, books, boys and girls, the usual!"" Wendy said being dismissive. In truth she always tried not to make herself conspicuous at school. Just in case she accidentally let slip about how she was treated at home.</p> <p>""You had boys at your school... were any of them nice?"" Amanda asked her.</p> <p>Wendy blushed, there was a boy she liked the look of, but she didn't dare speak to him. </p> <p>Janet noticed how she was reacting and decided to divert the subject. ""So Wendy do you ride... horses that is."" She said deliberately pausing to see how she reacted.</p> <p>""Oh no, mummy didn't like animals so I wasn't allowed any pets."" Wendy said softly.</p> <p>""You can come riding with me if you want."" Amanda said brightly, although Janet did notice her use of words.</p> <p>""I'd like that... but what do I wear?"" Wendy asked remembering Amanda's picture.</p> <p>""I've got some spare clothes you can wear if you want."" Amanda said now smiling - she did want to get Wendy riding, although not on a horse.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That night the girls went to be together, Amanda whispering plans to Wendy, they undressed and when Wendy went to put on a nightdress Amanda stopped her. ""Why are you putting that on, it's quite warm tonight."" She said.</p> <p>""But I always... I mean I don't want..."" Wendy couldn't say why she was scared of being undressed, it wasn't as if Amanda hadn't seen her naked before, and so had Janet. The fact of the servants hadn't registered on Wendy's mind. So she self consciously left her nightdress off and climbed onto Amanda's bed. </p> <p>""Do you want to be tied down, or do you want to tie me down?"" Amanda asked her friend.</p> <p>Wendy thought about this, she liked the feeling of being held down by the shackles, but she couldn't see being held down all night, so she smiled to herself. ""Can I tie you?"" She asked.</p> <p>Amanda nodded, she knew that the wrists shackles could be released by just twisting in the right place and so she wasn't perturbed. She just sat down on her bed and then, reaching up and falling back onto the bed she waited for Wendy to start.</p> <p>Wendy regarded the svelte form of Amanda as she lay on the bed, her arms above her head, and felt behind the headboard for the shackles that she remembered were there, she found then fixed to a length of chain. She attached each shackle to the wrists of her new friend.</p> <p>""Is that okay?"" She checked, Amanda nodded her head.</p> <p>""Now do the feet!"" Amanda said, wriggling her toes and making Wendy laugh as she moved to the base of the bed taking the shackles there and quickly placing them over Amanda's ankles.</p> <p>""Now what?"" Wendy asked looking at Amanda now stretched out on the bed.</p> <p>""Well... we could just go to sleep!"" Amanda said shaking her head, ""Or you could show me how much you learnt this afternoon."" She ended nodding her head.</p> <p>Wendy gave a smile, ""Okay then, goodnight!"" She said and laid down beside Amanda.</p> <p>""Don't you dare!"" Amanda almost shouted as she watched her friend pretend to snore beside her. Amanda thought about opening the cuffs and attacking Wendy, but then Janet put her head around the door.</p> <p>""Did you call?"" She asked her daughter, hearing a giggle from the 'sleeping' Wendy.</p> <p>""Not really mummy, it's just that Windy here tied me up and then just left me here!"" Amanda said deliberately mispronouncing Wendy's name.</p> <p>""Hey that's not right!"" Wendy said bouncing up at Amanda's words, ""All I did was to do what Amanda said! She wanted me to tie her up and then do what I wanted... and so I did."" She added.</p> <p>""And what did you want to do?"" Janet asked.</p> <p>""Well I've been so tired since I went to be so I wanted to sleep!"" Wendy said angelically.</p> <p>Janet laughed, ""I wish I'd thought of that, I might have got a good night sleep sometimes... anyway I wondered if you'd like to sleep with me tonight?"" She asked the two girls.</p> <p>Amanda twisted her arms and the cuffs seemed to break apart. ""Yes please mummy."" She said sitting up to release her legs.</p> <p>""Hey... how did you do that?"" Wendy asked in astonishment.</p> <p>Amanda smiled at her. ""Oh... it's just a knack I've got."" She said, not wanting to give her secrets away.</p> <p>""I'll tell you later, now are you coming, I promise I won't do anything to hurt you."" Janet said to Wendy.</p> <p>""Okay Mrs. J... Janet,"" Wendy said, she'd been asked by Janet to call her by her name instead of Mrs. Jones.</p> <p>Janet smiled at her attempt and the waited as Wendy got up from the bed seemingly unaware of her nakedness as she was grabbed by Amanda and pulled from the bedroom.</p> <p>As they passed John's room all three of them looked in on him, he was also naked, lying on his bed. Amanda pointed to his groin and laughed at the flaccid penis. Janet tapped Amanda's head and then they went into Janet's bedroom.</p> <p>They were seated on the bed, Amanda started to giggle again, ""I can't believe that went inside me, I don't think it could now!"" She said and giggled again.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Amanda's pouchy and remembered her father's size again, although she'd felt it in her botty it didn't seem small enough to enter that slit. ""Didn't it hurt you when he did it?"" She asked as she started to finger Amanda's pouchy.</p> <p>Amanda shook her head. ""Not really... I mean it did pinch when it went in, but mummy had already stretched me out a lot!"" She then looked at Janet with dreamy eyes, ""and then mummy kissed it better.""</p> <p>Wendy looked slightly forlorn and sighed, fingering the pendant that she'd been given by the doctor, ""I don't think I'd mind daddy doing that to me... but I don't think he would, he'd be too scared of hurting me."" She said.</p> <p>Amanda looked at her mother and whispered into her ear, Janet looked thoughtful for a few moments and then smiled, both of them then turned to Wendy and Amanda hugged her friend, ""He wouldn't if he knew what was happening..."" She said mysteriously.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I felt my hands being gently pulled up and over my head, my eyes were open but I could see nothing - I had a blindfold on! ""What...?"" I began to say.</p> <p>""It's only me daddy John, please let me play!"" Amanda plaintive voice said, I smiled and laid back letting Amanda have her way with my body.</p> <p>I felt her pulling on my legs and placing something over my ankles.</p> <p>""You know daddy John, it's been so long since I've seen you and felt you."" Amanda said as I felt her small hands touch my cock, which I was pleased to feel responded as it should - I also felt calmer now for some reason.</p> <p>""Is it how you remembered it?"" I said as her hand grasped it a bit tighter than I thought she should.</p> <p>""Oh yes daddy John, its lovely."" Amanda said and then I felt a soft wetness engulf my cock, and then it was being rubbed by a tongue.</p> <p>""Is there a problem Amanda? You're not being as expert as you normally are."" I said feeling her mouth withdraw from me.</p> <p>""Sorry daddy John, I'm just playing... do you mind if I climb onto you?"" She asked and I felt the bed move as she got onto it. I felt her naked body against mine as she crawled up to touch and kiss my chest.</p> <p>She started to move her hips on my cock, exciting herself as well as me, then she moved away from my chest, although I could still feel her sitting on my legs.</p> <p>""Mummy says I'm still a bit tight, so don't worry about anything."" She warned me, taking my cock into her hand and, I assumed, positioning herself over me so that my cockhead was lodged within her slit.</p> <p>Then she lowered herself down onto me, she was extremely tight I could feel my cock start to bend, in fact I was beginning to fear that it would break in half.</p> <p>""Hold on Amanda, there's something wrong, just don't moveees!"" I said as suddenly my cock straightened out and entered her; it was almost as if she was virginal...? ""Amanda what have you... Wendy!"" I exclaimed feeling the unmoving form lying over me.</p> <p>The blindfold was removed from my cock and I looked at the crying form of my daughter, a gag in her mouth, although her arms were free. She started to lift herself up and then moved her hips, pushing me deeper inside her.</p> <p>""Amanda! Get her off me! I'm hurting her!"" I protested, but Amanda ignored my words, I struggled to undo the cuffs but my movements only helped in the deflowering of my daughter.</p> <p>Amanda did finally move, but only to undo the gag holding Wendy's mouth quiet. ""Oh daddy, don't be angry at Amanda... I was the one... who wanted to do this!"" Wendy managed to gasp out as she moved on top of me.</p> <p>I glared at Amanda but then another voice spoke, ""She did John, I was there when she asked, and I made sure she was prepared!"" Janet told me appearing behind Wendy's form.</p> <p>""Why didn't you let her ask me first?"" I asked both Amanda and Janet.</p> <p>""I... was scared... that you'd say... no."" Wendy said starting to tire out.</p> <p>I looked at Amanda, ""I detect your hand in this!"" I said.</p> <p>She tried to look innocent. ""Only to hold your cock steady, Wendy did the rest."" She said and then giggled.</p> <p>I looked at Janet, ""You could have done something!"" I accused her.</p> <p>Janet nodded, ""Oh I did! I helped her stretch her pussy slightly for you and I added the gel to help you enter her, the rest was up to her."" Janet said.</p> <p>""Don't be angry daddy; I wanted it to be you rather than anyone else."" Wendy and then started to shudder and then went rigid as her orgasm hit her, she fell against me again. I went to move my hands only to hear the 'clank' of the chains. I glared at Amanda who quickly ran to me and released my hand; I sat up - keeping myself still inside Wendy - and held my daughter close.</p> <p>""You're not mad at me, are you daddy?"" Wendy asked me softly.</p> <p>""Oh no my darling Wendy, I could never be mad at you."" I said and started to rock our bodies.</p> <p>I heard an ""Aww do I have to?"" From Amanda, then my legs were released and I watched as Janet took Amanda out of my room.</p> <p>""Daddy, did you... you?"" Wendy began to ask.</p> <p>""Cum?"" I added, Wendy nodded, ""No, not yet... do you want me to?"" I asked her. She nodded; I held onto her and rolled our bodies over. I looked down at her face watching me, she gave a brave smile. ""Please daddy..."" She said, and then I entered her anew.</p></div>",['(please note - some words used are those as known by the girls so may be incorrect!)']
1251,"Wendy, Part 12",12,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-18,28,4,"spank, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner065.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The sound of my door opening woke me, Adrian walked in carrying a tray; he gave a friendly smile and put the tray down on a bedside table. I went to move but found that Wendy was still sleeping on top of me. Adrian nodded ‘good morning’ and quietly left the room.</p> <p>I was puzzled over what he might have thought, but then put that out of my mind, I gently shook Wendy who opened her eyes... there was a look in them... a look of fear?</p> <p>“Wendy it’s alright, you just fell asleep in my bed that’s all.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“You’re not mad at me are you?” Wendy asked and I could see her eyes start to water.</p> <p>I shook my head at her words, “Mad at you? Why should I be? You are my Wendy Darling nothing you do will make me angry with you.” I said softly.</p> <p>My words made her smile and she threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. “Oh daddy, I thought you’d be angry because I tricked you last night.” She said between kisses.</p> <p>“Never darling, although I will have a few words with that...” My words were stopped by the target of my thoughts entering the room with her mother, both were still naked and smiling at us.</p> <p>“Hello daddy John. Is Wendy feeling better today?” Amanda said, “She was so sad because I had you inside me before she did.</p> <p>I looked down at my daughter, “Were you really?” I asked her she nodded, “But that’s no reason to want to give me your... your virginity was it?” I asked softly.</p> <p>“I didn’t want HIM to take it, and you’re my daddy!” Wendy said. And then she looked to the bedside table where her pendant was lying, “I suppose I can’t wear that anymore.” She said regrettably.</p> <p>“Of course you can!” Janet said coming up beside us and holding onto Wendy’s shoulders, “It’s there to say to other men, hand’s off. It isn’t a badge of virginity; it can be used as an indicator of sexual orientation.” She said, but at Wendy’s look she added, “Some girls prefer to be with girls only, that pendant helps to keep men at a distance.”</p> <p>“That’s true, I remember one girl who forgot to wear it... but I’ll tell you about her later.” Amanda said and withered under Janet’s look.</p> <p>“Much later I hope, now Wendy I think you have to have a word with Elizabeth later today, John I wonder if you’ll like to come to work with me while Wendy’s there?” I nodded my agreement</p> <p>“What about me?” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Well you’re going to school soon aren’t you? So there’s no problem there.” Janet said sweetly.</p> <p>“That’s not fair! I thought I’d have more time with daddy John.” Amanda complained.</p> <p>“Life isn’t fair, now unless you’re being Lady Godiva again you’d better get dressed.” Janet said and then turned back to Wendy and me, “I think Elizabeth’s arranging for you Wendy to be in the same class as Amanda for the rest of the week.</p> <p>I felt Wendy about to protest and tapped her on her head. “It would be better for you to interact with other girls.” I told her.</p> <p>“And they’ll love to meet you, ‘cause we never get to meet strangers normally.” Amanda said excited at the thought of Wendy joining her I supposed.</p> <p>“I’m not strange!” Wendy said and then winced “But I am sore... you know down there.” She added.</p> <p>Janet looked concerned and gently lifted Wendy from me, “Will you let me look at you, just to make sure there’s nothing seriously wrong?” She asked.</p> <p>Wendy bit her lip and looked back at me, “It’s alright Wendy, Janet’s only going to look.” I told her. She looked up at Janet and then nodded her head.</p> <p>Janet moved Wendy to a sitting position on the edge of the bed and then squatted down to peer between Wendy’s open legs. “Amanda will you get that doctor’s mirror and also some of that ointment from my bedside cabinet please.” She said sounding all professional now.</p> <p>Amanda quickly ran from the room but returned within seconds with the items that Janet had asked for, “Here you are mummy.” She said handing them over.</p> <p>“Thank you darling. Now Wendy just relax and let me touch you.” Janet said putting the band of the mirror over her head and adjusting it so that the reflected light highlighted Wendy’s pussy and the area around it.</p> <p>Wendy looked towards me and so I got out of the bed and sat beside her holding her hand.</p> <p>“Well that’s look’s okay, there’s some damage but that’s to be expected, I’m just going to rub this antiseptic cream it will also help with any pain.” She said and then I felt Wendy shiver as the cool of the cream touched her pussy. Janet looked up and smiled, “Better?” She asked, Wendy nodded, and went to get up. “No, not just yet.” Janet told her and then bent forward, she kissed Wendy’s pussy. “There, all better?” She asked.</p> <p>Wendy smiled and then said, “Thank you mummy Janet.” Before getting up and running off with Amanda, leaving a shocked Janet to watch after her.</p> <p>“Well! What made her call me that?” Janet said.</p> <p>I shrugged, “If Amanda can call me daddy John I don’t see why Wendy can’t call you mummy Janet.” I said smiling, “Coffee?” I added pointing to the tray with its two cups.</p> <p>Janet smiled, “Yes please, but one of those was meant for Wendy.” She said. I handed her a cup and sipped at mine. It was nicer than I thought it would be!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Janet left the room and allowed me to get dressed, I was interrupted by Amanda and Wendy entering the room, both dressed in a school uniform and both giggling. “So what’s so funny?” I asked them, as I stood before them in boxers, a tee-shirt and a pair of socks.</p> <p>“Nothing daddy John!” Amanda said and Wendy was saying</p> <p>“It’s really nothing daddy!” but both girls giggled.</p> <p>I pointed at Amanda and gestured her over. She made a sideways turn and crept closer to me, almost tempting me to grab her. A temptation that I gave into “No daddy John, I’ve got to get to school!” Amanda protested, “Wendy, help me!” She appealed to my daughter.</p> <p>I looked at her and raised an eyebrow, Wendy noticed and then shook her head, “I can’t Amanda, and daddy doesn’t want me to.”</p> <p>I smiled at the wriggling child in my arms, “You see Amanda at least one person here knows how to behave... now what was so funny?” I asked Amanda.</p> <p>“My lips are sealed, you can’t make me talk.” Amanda blustered away, but I could feel how she angled her body away from me and knew what she was trying to hide from me. I pulled her onto my lap and then raised her skirt to reveal her naked backside.</p> <p>“Mummy says I’m going to be late for school.” Amanda warned me as I raised my hand.</p> <p>“And what would they do at school if you turned up without your underwear?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Get told off, probably smacked and placed on display in the class.” Amanda said and I could feel her smiling.</p> <p>“You like being on display?” I asked her and she nodded.</p> <p>“Oh yes, everyone’s watching you and seeing how long you can stay in position.” She said, which piqued my interest</p> <p>“What happens if you can’t stay in position?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Three stripes and a larger butt-plug!” she said, “I managed to take a size 7 once!” She added with pride.</p> <p>“Do you have a size 3?” I asked her after smacking her three times.</p> <p>“Yes daddy John?” She said in an enquiring tone, “Why?” She asked.</p> <p>“I want to see it, now go and bring it here along with some jelly.” I ordered her, she quickly ran off.</p> <p>“Why do you want some jelly daddy? Do you have any ice-cream?” Wendy asked</p> <p>I laughed and shook my head, “It’s KY jelly, it makes things slippery. In America they have jello and ice-cream, Jelly is their name for Jam.” I informed her</p> <p>She frowned, “Why can’t they speak English daddy?” She wisely asked.</p> <p>I smiled at her and then pulled her over my lap and raised her skirt, just as I thought she was following Amanda’s lead and had left her underwear off. “Because that’s how they are darling, and while you’re with me I want you to be dressed at all times.” I said and gave her three smacks. “Now put your knickers on!” I ordered her.</p> <p>She smiled at me and nodded, running off before I could enquire further – I mean why would she be happy that I smacked her, I’d have to ask someone and soon.</p> <p>Both girls returned, and I noticed that Amanda was also bringing in a pair of panty type underwear along with a black rubber ‘thing’ and a tube of astroglide. “Here you are daddy john.” She said sweetly handing me the thing and the tube.</p> <p>It was large! I mean how could she have one of these up inside her, then I looked at the base. A number 5 was emblazoned on the base. “This is the wrong one Amanda!” I told her but she shook her head. “Alright, you may remove it at lunchtime” I said pulling her over my lap again. I put a generous amount of the lube onto the rubber bung and also anointed her anus with the glide, conscious all the time of Wendy watching the proceedings.</p> <p>“Relax now Amanda.” I said and positioned the plug against her sphincter, using a finger to start entry, and then quickly pulling the finger out and pushing the plug home.</p> <p>“Whoooo!” Exclaimed Amanda as she felt the bung filling her. I then took her panties and threaded them onto her legs, pulling them up snugly onto her body. I let her stand up, helping her support herself with the extra weight in her.</p> <p>I turned to Wendy who was now staring wide eyed at her friend. “Well young lady?” I asked her.</p> <p>Wendy lifted up her skirt to show that she was now wearing a similar pair of panties, “Okay daddy?” She asked.</p> <p>I nodded, “Perfect Wendy darling.” And I pulled close to me and hugged her, a small cry from Amanda told me she was feeling left out so I opened an arm to her and pulled her into the hug as well.</p> <p>Which was how Janet found us as she was looking for Amanda, “I do hope you’re ready for school, you know they said that you’d be punished if you weren’t dressed properly, and they’re going to check.”</p> <p>Amanda smiled back at Janet, “It’s alright mummy, daddy John’s already told me off, and is punishing me now!” She said.</p> <p>At Janet’s withering look I had to smile, “It’s quite true Janet, I put Amanda’s knickers on myself...” I could see the picture that would create and so I amended my words, “I put her panties onto Amanda personally.” I said.</p> <p>“And just where are her knickers?” Janet asked which made the girls laugh. I just reached behind Amanda and raised her skirt, Janet inspected the flattened part and then pulled the garment away so that she could see the plug there, “A 5??” She asked Amanda.</p> <p>“Daddy John asked for a 3, but I didn’t think that was good enough, so I brought this for him, he didn’t really know what size it was.” She tried to defend me but I shook my head to Janet.</p> <p>“That’s alright Amanda, I’ll tell the school so that they can release you later.” Janet said.</p> <p>“I suggested lunchtime, I do hope she has gymnastics this morning?” I said smiling.</p> <p>But Amanda shook her head, “Nope, just art! No hard movements in that.” She said sighing softly.</p> <p>A wicked thought came to mind and I voiced it, “Well you could always volunteer to be a model for them.” I said</p> <p>Amanda turned to her mother and cocked her head to one side. “I’ll phone them.” Janet promised and then had to step back as Amanda nearly knocked her over in glee.</p> <p>“Books! I’ve got to get my books!” Amanda said as she ran from the room.</p> <p>Janet shook her head as she watched her daughter. “I think she’s wanted to do that for some time, she never had the impetus before.” She said to Wendy and me.</p> <p>“So I’m giving her ideas is that what you’re saying?” I asked Janet.</p> <p>“Of course you are, you’ve no idea how much Amanda looks up to you, do you!” Janet said, “All the time we’ve been away from you she’s been saying what you would do if she misbehaves.” She smiled at me, “And she’s right you know.”</p> <p>“She is?” I asked slightly puzzled.</p> <p>“Oh yes, you’ve treated her just as she hoped you would. And for that we both thank you.” Janet said approaching us and then kissing me. “Thank you John.”</p> <p>“Mummy! I’m going to be late!” Amanda said from the doorway, books in hand and tapping her foot slightly.</p> <p>“I’m coming Amanda, don’t forget to say goodbye to Wendy and John.” Janet said.</p> <p>“Bye daddy John, bye Wendy. I’ll see you after school.” Amanda said and quickly ran off.</p> <p>“I’ll be back soon.” Janet said and followed her daughter.</p> <p>“Were you ever this eager to go to school?” I asked Wendy.</p> <p>To my surprise she nodded and dropped her eyes. “Only because it got me away from THEM for some hours.” She said.</p> <p>I hugged my daughter, “I’m sorry Wendy, I’m going to make sure that never happens again.”</p></div>",[]
1252,"Wendy, Part 13",13,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-20,30,4,gg,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner066.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had to see Elizabeth first, to confess I suppose; she sat there watching me like some wise owl.</p> <p>“Could you have done anything to stop either of them?” Was her first question.</p> <p>I thought for a moment, “Well I could have said no to Amanda and fought against her I suppose, but what if I hurt her? I couldn’t do that to her.” I said, “And once she handcuffed my wrists to the headboard the only thing left was my feet, and no - I wasn’t going to use them on a defenceless young girl!” I continued.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “Well then if you couldn’t stop them... did you enjoy what they did?” She asked. I think my mouth dropped open at that point as Elizabeth laughed out loud, “I don’t know why you’re so shocked, why did you bother to tell me?”</p> <p>I admit I was stumped, “Err... I didn’t want... I mean... I suppose I needed reassuring, I didn’t want you to start calling the police when Wendy told you.” I said lamely.</p> <p>I noticed that Elizabeth was looking at something on her desk while I was speaking because she seemed distracted, but she looked up and smiled at me, “From the way she’s acting I don’t think any real damage has been done... mentally that is, what treatment did she get afterwards?” </p> <p>“Afterwards... Oh I see, sorry I must be dense. Janet checked her and rubbed something onto her.” I said finding I was starting to go numb.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “Good then the examination that Little Cat is giving her shouldn’t be too bad then!” She beckoned me over to behind her desk, where I could see the screen – it was a screen she was watching – properly.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy was slightly worried, her dad had brought her to this house saying that Elizabeth wanted to talk to her about her mother and... and HIM. But mummy had always said that she wasn’t to tell anyone... That she’d be taken away and locked up if she ever spoke about her home life. She didn’t know what she should do, she loved her daddy and didn’t want to be taken away from him!</p> <p>Wendy sat on a chair outside Elizabeth’s room, swinging her legs while she tried to sort out what to do, she was so wrapped up in her thought that she didn’t hear the young – or rather older – girl walk up to her.</p> <p>“Why so down?” Little Cat asked Wendy, bending down to look into Wendy’s eyes.</p> <p>“Because!” Wendy said quietly and then added, “I’m slightly scared.”</p> <p>“Oh... like that is it? First time?” Little Cat persisted.</p> <p>“No, I’ve been scared before!” Wendy said automatically.</p> <p>“Not bad! When did you see Police Squad?” Little Cat laughingly said.</p> <p>Wendy smiled slightly, “I managed to see the T. V. series, but I only saw a few of them.” She said.</p> <p>Little Cat looked thoughtful and then said, “I think I’ve got some upstairs, wanna come and watch?” </p> <p>Wendy shook her head, “I don’t think I’d better, daddy asked me to sit here.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh he’s going to be some time with my mistress, but don’t worry she’ll find you when she’s ready, come on!” And Little Cat grabbed Wendy’s unresisting arm, tugging on it to drag her away.</p> <p>“I should really stay you know.” Wendy tried to protest but found herself unable to stop Little Cat from pulling her upstairs</p> <p>----</p> <p>She found herself in, well it was more of an apartment than a bedroom. Little Cat gave a shy smile as she sat Wendy onto a bed; she then started to look through some video tapes. She gave a cry of success as she produced a tape, which she then loaded into a machine. She turned on the television and then joined Wendy on the bed.</p> <p>The two watched the programme and then Wendy found that Little Cat’s hand was on her leg, it didn’t do anything, it just rested there.</p> <p>“Look at his white hair, he must be very old.” Little Cat said softly into Wendy’s ear, “I wonder how big his cock is?” She added.</p> <p>The question was a surprise to Wendy, she hadn’t thought of other men before... well apart from HIM... and her dad of course.</p> <p>“I suppose with age comes experience, some of the young boys I’ve looked after just start to pump away and never think of me at all, haven’t you found that?” Little Cat said conversationally.</p> <p>“err... not really?” Wendy said her tone making Little Cat turn to look at her.</p> <p>“Have you ever had sex?” She asked in a low tone. Wendy lowered her head, she was ashamed to talk about such a subject with this girl, and she’d think that she was stupid. “Hey it’s no biggie, I’ve known lots of girls who’re virgins, it’s not a disease or anything.” She said trying to make Wendy feel better.</p> <p>“I’ve... only... only... just once, with daddy.” Wendy managed to say softly.</p> <p>“When?... I mean if you don’t mind telling me?” Little Cat asked.</p> <p>“last night... I wanted him tobuthewouldn’tandAmandasaidsheknewhowtogethimtoandsoshedidandthen...” The words came out in a rush and Wendy only stopped when Little Cat raised her hands.</p> <p>“Whoa girl, take a breath... now slowly and from the beginning, what happened last night?” Little Cat asked.</p> <p>Wendy looked at the girl watching her and saw love in them, whatever love was for Little Cat, so she hesitatingly began her story. . .</p> <p>----</p> <p>“So your daddy didn’t even know that it was you he was doing?” Little Cat said – although the story had fired up her body.</p> <p>“No, when he saw me his eyes went wide, I think he tried to get me off but it just pushed him deeper.” Wendy said her voice no longer low.</p> <p>“Oh wow! Did you cum then?” Little Cat asked.</p> <p>“Oh not then, but I did later when he...” Wendy started to say but then stopped herself.</p> <p>“Yeah the second time’s always better, once they’ve spurted it take longer to recharge, so you can always get yourself off while they’re working away.” Little Cat said, her tone made Wendy giggle. “Say, isn’t it warm in here.” Little Cat added starting one of the most used lines in the world.</p> <p>Wendy did feel hot, whether from the retelling of her story or the actual heat of the room – Elizabeth kept the rooms slightly warmer than normal during the day to keep the girls out of their bedrooms. This time it was helping Little Cat.</p> <p>“I am a bit warm.” Wendy admitted and then found that Little Cat was removing her blouse.</p> <p>“There’s no need for us to get our clothes sweaty is there?” Little Cat said as she folded Wendy’s blouse neatly. “Would you mind undoing my dress? I can’t reach the buttons.” She then asked Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy found herself undoing the buttons down the back of Little Cat’s dress and then watched as Little Cat undressed herself, Wendy almost gasped out loud when she saw that Little Cat was now naked.</p> <p>“What’s wrong? There’s no-one around but us.” Little Cat said tugging at Wendy’s skirt.</p> <p>“But you’re... you’re undressed.” Wendy said, “I was told never to let people see me undressed except for mummy and... and...” She couldn’t say the word now.</p> <p>“Did they hit you? And hurt you?” Little Cat asked in a concerned voice. Wendy lowered her head ashamed to reply. Little Cat put her hand under Wendy’s chin and raised her head, “I am a slave to my mistress, I know what it’s like to be abused, trust me you have friends here who will help you, all you have to do is to let it go, just let it go!” She said softly.</p> <p>Wendy decided to trust this naked girl in whose arms she was lying, she opened her mouth and spoke. “When I was eight my mummy told me that I had to thank my... she called him my daddy but he wasn’t, he wasn’t!”</p> <p>Little Cat hugged Wendy, feeling their skin touching, she gently reached around Wendy’s body and started to undo the buttons on the skirt. “It’s okay Wendy, don’t worry, he isn’t here.” Little Cat crooned into Wendy’s ear, calming the younger girl.</p> <p>“Anyway I had to thank HIM for allowing us to stay with HIM. I was to undress and go to him, or else I’d be thrown out of HIS house, I was told that I’d have nowhere to go because my daddy... my REAL daddy... was dead in prison for what he did to me.” Wendy was crying away now.</p> <p>“I didn’t want to do it, but mummy shouted at me and pulled down my knickers before taking me to HIM and then she spanked me on my botty, until I had to say yes!”</p> <p>Little Cat pulled Wendy closer to her cradling the younger girl, “You couldn’t stop her, you were too young to really understand what was happening, it wasn’t your fault.” She said.</p> <p>“But it has to be, I mean why else would they take my mummy away?” Wendy sobbed.</p> <p>“Didn’t you want her to stop?” Little Cat asked.</p> <p>“I did, but it wasn’t really her... it was HIM. At first he’d smile as mummy made me turn in front of HIM. after a couple of weeks HE was holding me as HE turned me around. HIS hands were all over me. HE seemed to like my botty and pouchy.” She shivered as she said this. “One day after mummy had given me a bath she started to push something into my botty! It hurt me, but she wouldn’t stop.”</p> <p>Little Cat knew how badly a dildo could feel, except she had been prepared for it – her heart went out to Wendy as she had no warning and wouldn’t have understood exactly what was being done to her. She held the girl tighter.</p> <p>“Every night when I had a bath she would push that thing into me, she told me she was preparing me for... HIS... tummy... stick.”</p> <p>“Tummy stick?” enquired Little Cat,</p> <p>“She meant his peanut... no his penis – that was it!” Wendy said,</p> <p>Little Cat decided that she’d have to push this slightly. “I see, she was stretching you so that he could have your ass!” She said and she laid back on the bed pulling an unresisting Wendy with her, “Didn’t she give you any pleasure while she did that?” She asked.</p> <p>Wendy shook her head, “Never, it wasn’t until daddy rubbed me that I felt something good... down there.” She said and the covered her mouth with her hand, “I didn’t tell you that. Don’t let them take daddy away!” She tried to move but Little Cat stopped her.</p> <p>“No-one’s going to take your daddy away, not here. Relax, and let me help you.” Little Cat said and moved her hand over Wendy’s body, feeling the tenseness of the young girl.</p> <p>Wendy didn’t know what to do as she felt Little Cat’s hand dipping under the fabric of her knickers, gently touching her pouchy... NO! Her pussy! That sounded better to her now! Pouchy and botty were names her mother called them, she wasn’t going to be like her mother!</p> <p>Little cat sensed the difference in Wendy, a change that she also felt as Wendy turned her head and kissed Little Cat’s cheek.</p> <p>“Do you want me to carry on?” Little Cat asked Wendy nodded, “Then you’re going to lose these!” Little Cat gently placed Wendy on the bed and then pulled her underwear down the girls’ legs. She then started back up Wendy’s legs, kissing the girls’ flesh every few inches.</p> <p>Wendy enjoyed the sensations that Little Cat was giving her, then she arched her back when Little Cat reached her pussy, digging her tongue in deep before focusing on the young girls clitoris, licking and nibbling on it, in fact it came as a shock when Wendy went rigid with the pleasure – it happened so fast that Little Cat couldn’t believe it.</p> <p>“Wow, when you cum you really cum don’t you.” Little Cat said but Wendy didn’t answer her, instead she remembered her lessons with Amanda and was turning her body around so that she could see Little Cat’s pussy and she started to pay back the pleasure she had felt. On the television the action played on unregarded.</p> <p>----</p> <p>This was the view that met my eyes as watched the screen on Elizabeth’s desk, my daughter, now denuded of her clothing positioning her body so that she could suck on Little Cat’s slit.</p> <p>“I hope you don’t mind, but I thought it would be easier on Wendy if I asked Little Cat to try and get her to talk, but I think she’s got her mouth full at the moment.” Elizabeth said smiling at her pun.</p> <p>“I take it most of your clients receive the same treatment?” I asked remembering Martha’s words about the two girls who worked for Elizabeth.</p> <p>“Nearly all, most have some sexual hang up and if they can see that there’s nothing wrong in how they feel then they’re able to relax enough to talk out their troubles.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“Relaxed? I would have thought bombed out on endorphins,” I muttered to myself mainly but Elizabeth nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, that as well, you see John I’m not just a psychologist I’m also a sex therapist as well, I have to be to understand some of my patients. Now as both I can tell you that Wendy isn’t yet over the pain of her past life, there’s a lot more to come but she’s going to get help. Help from my girls and Amanda, help from Janet and myself. But she’s going to need the most help from you, her father. I don’t want you suffering from guilt every time she comes onto you sexually, but remember that sometimes all that is wanted is the knowledge that she’s wanted and needed - a simple hug can achieve more that lavish attention.” She then turned serious on me, “Now this treatment isn’t cheap, you will be asked to pay for it, what can you give me?” She asked.</p> <p>“Give you, for helping my daughter? Anything I have, or everything I possess I don’t care just as long as she’s okay.” I said equally as serious.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded. “Good! I’ll return to this conversation later. Now I think that Janet wants to meet you at her office, I’ll ensure that Wendy is looked after until you both return home, and don’t worry John, she’s in safe hands.” I looked at the monitor screen, where Wendy was now on top of Little Cat, who was apparently screaming out in pleasure. Elizabeth also looked and smiled, “Or something similar at least.” She said.</p> <p>I think she must have pressed a button as the door to her office opened and Su-Li entered the room, she bowed to Elizabeth and then looked up in an attentive pose. “Mr. Argent is leaving now Su, can you ensure that there is a taxi waiting for him.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>Su nodded, “One has just arrived mistress,” and she beckoned to me. “If you’ll come with me sir.” She added.</p> <p>I must admit I followed her with some trepidation, after all she had nearly crippled me yesterday, I said goodbye to Elizabeth and left the room.</p> <p>“I do hope sir that you have recovered from the effect of the drugs?” Su asked me in a friendly tone, “I do apologise for the manner in which I defended my mistress.” She added.</p> <p>I sighed, “There is nothing to apologise for, I was in the wrong and you did what you had to, I’m the one who should apologise to you.” I said.</p> <p>“Master, we could exchange apologies all day like this, may we start anew?” She said smiling.</p> <p>I had to smile as well, “Certainly Su, I’m please to meet you.” I said holding out my hand. Su took it and shook it – I’d half expected to find myself flying though the air, before releasing it.</p> <p>“And I am please to meet you Mr. Argent, I do like you daughter Wendy, I hope my mistress can help her.” Su said smiling.</p> <p>“I’m sure she can, that’s if Little Cat’s treatment is anything to go by.” I could feel the warmth of Su’s glow as she opened the front door for me, I went to leave but then I added, “Oh and Martha sends her regards.” I added I could see her face questioning and so I added, “Martha Atchison, I don’t know her maiden name, but she mentioned two girls that helped her.” Then comprehension appeared on Su’s face.</p> <p>“Yes, I do remember her now; she works for the Family Division. Thank you Mr. Argent, I will ensure that Wendy is well cared for.” She said and watched me as I enter the taxi and was driven off.</p></div>",[]
1253,"Wendy, Part 14",14,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-23,23,4,"no-sex, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner067.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The taxi delivered me to an industrial estate, at least that’s what we’d call it in England, an area given over entirely to offices and small factories. The driver pulled up outside one building, a modest 2 storey place with an impressive entrance. I tried to pay the driver – Janet had lent me some Dollars I’m glad to say, but she just shook her head, “I’m paid by the company, so don’t worry about it.” She said and drove off.</p> <p>I walked into the ground floor entrance (okay then Americans’ the 1st floor entrance) and was surprised to be greeted by name. “Good morning Mr. Argent, Mrs. Jones is waiting for you upstairs.” The receptionist got up from her seat and escorted me to a lift. “It’s nice to have you visit us sir.” She said with a beaming smile on her face.</p> <p>“It’s John, I don’t answer too well to Mr. Argent, and what’s your name?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh I’m Sally, I’m sorry but when we’re in public I’m supposed to use your surname, Janet is virtually inundated with problems and she wondered if you’d mind helping her.” Sally said.</p> <p>“I did wonder why she wanted me to come here, and I was supposed to be on holiday...” I started to say but at Sally’s forlorn look I relented, “But I’ve got nothing to do at the moment and it would be nice to get my hands dirty.” I said watching Sally’s smile start again. </p> <p>“That would be wonderful, you know sometimes I think Janet needs someone to help her out here and at home, she’s been so mopey since she broke up with Dave.” Sally was gushing away again, and the lift had just reached the 1st (2nd) floor.</p> <p>Sally started leading the way, “Did Dave often help out here?” I asked Sally.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Oh no, but he was always waiting for her at home, many the day she’d arrive with a smile on her lips.” And she giggled.</p> <p>We arrived at a door marked Board Room, Sally opened the door and announced me. Janet looked up from the sheets of printout and gave a relieved smile. “John, I’m glad you could make it.” She said smiling at me she pulled me to her and kissed me on the cheek, I didn’t know why she did that.</p> <p>A giggling brought my attention to the other side of the table. I could see three, barely teenage girls watching us, I turned Janet around, “Err, Janet who. . ?” I indicated the three.</p> <p>“Oh yes, let me introduce you to Marcia, Jenny and Paige, they’re part of our consultation group.” At my look she added, “They’re part of Project Purple.” As if that explained everything.</p> <p>“Good morning.” I said</p> <p>“Good Morning Mr. Argent.” The three said in unison, smiling, and then they got serious.</p> <p>“Mr. Argent we need to improve the action of the C152 interface. Microsoft have changed the performance criteria, it seems they’re worried about us!” One of the girls said.</p> <p>I briefly glanced at Janet who gave an apologetic smile, but little help. So I nodded, “Can I see the blueprints, the current specs and the proposed changes.” I asked receiving the information before I’d finished speaking.</p> <p>The room was quiet as I read the two documents and started to scan the blueprints, I know that some people can’t make head or tails of these things but that’s never bothered me. As far as I could see there wasn’t much to do, I got a pen and outlined one area on the plans. “This isn’t needed, because it will duplicate several other processors and would even drain some of the processing power.” I then searched and highlighted two other sections. “These two could be connected together...” I began but was interrupted by one of the three girls.</p> <p>“We can’t do that! If those are cross-connected we’d blow the whole chip! We’ve tried that about a week ago!” I was told.</p> <p>“Ah! Yes it would, but if you put a resistor here and here to reduce the flow into the sections it would work.” I informed them.</p> <p>The three looked between themselves; “There’s not such thing available” Was the consensus.</p> <p>I shook my head and turned to Janet. “They don’t know about the K256?” I asked her, and then it was her turn to be mystified.</p> <p>“What’s K256?” She asked.</p> <p>I took a deep breath, “Okay, Last year we started on a line of resistors for CPU chips, Clive had said it was an order from Head Office.” I could see blank faces watching me so I carried on. “Anyway to cut a long story short, we made it and it worked. Clive was supposed to pass the data onto Head Office, I suppose he didn’t!” I finished.</p> <p>Janet shook her head, “I don’t believe he did, but John we never asked for such a thing...” She said and then a thought struck her, “What happened to the paperwork?” She asked.</p> <p>I had to think. “Well we did keep a record of the work, as well as the schematics, on the computer. As for the hard copies I’m not sure what happened to them...” I said.</p> <p>“Tracy!” The three girls said in unison, “She’ll be able to get the data.” One of them expanded while another picked up a mobile phone and started to give instructions.</p> <p>The third girl, Paige I was told by Janet, studied the schematics again. “. . . It should work, but we’ll need a change in this area.” She pointed to a section which I studied closely.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes... if we cross connect this with this.” I pointed to two points on the blueprints, “That should do it.” She still looked blank and so I quickly roughed out how the chip redesign should look like.</p> <p>“Oh!... I see,” Paige said, “But how did you know what should be changed? You’ve never seen these plans before and yet you’re able to give us the answers, how?” she asked me, I noticed that the other two were listening closely.</p> <p>“I don’t know. It’s something I’ve always been able to so. That why I’ve been good at my work I suppose.” I said – it’s a talent I’ve never been able to quantify but it has been useful at times.</p> <p>“Tracy’s looking into retrieving the files, but she says it’s going to take a day or so due to the slow system they’ve got over there!” The girl, Jenny, seemed to glare at me as if it was my fault.</p> <p>“It was the quickest we could afford, and I wasn’t the one who installed it!” I said holding my hands up, “So don’t blame me!” I finished smiling.</p> <p>“I think we’d better check on the systems over there and get them upgraded to a higher spec. In fact we should check the other sites and see what systems they’re using... It’s stupid for us to produce computer chips and not have the systems to use them on!” Janet decided.</p> <p>“Mrs. Jones, do you know how much that will cost?” Marcia asked Janet.</p> <p>“Can’t the company afford it?” Janet countered. The three girls huddled together and then looked up.</p> <p>“Well some of the components have depreciated and could be written off, so the actual costs can be minimised, and it’s our considered opinion that it would benefit the company to proceed.” Marcia said.</p> <p>“Then let’s get on with it!” Janet told them and pressed an intercom button. “Sophie start an inventory of all subsidiaries, we need to know the hardware and all the software on them, tell them that we are starting a renovation on all equipment, add that security would also be taking an interest in any ‘grey’ software that may be found.” Janet instructed.</p> <p>“Certainly Mrs. Jones... What time scale do we have for this?”</p> <p>“One week for the hardware and two for the software, add a note that any division unable to provide data within these times will be investigated minutely.” Janet said and there was a glint in her eyes. She turned back to the three girls, “I think that’s all we can do for the time being, let’s reconvene in two days’ time?”</p> <p>“Certainly Mrs. Jones. Thank you Mr. Argent, it’s been most instructive.” Marcia said as she and the other two girls tidied up their papers and then filed out of the room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The door closed and then I found Janet was starting to shake. I reached out to her and held her. “Yes John, please, you’ve no idea how much I hate being the tough nosed bitch. I’m always scared that I’d make a bad decision and this whole place would collapse around my ears.”</p> <p>“You won’t do that Janet, you know how to run this company, its instinctive, bred into you.” I told her, reassuring her of what I felt was right.</p> <p>“But what if I’m wrong?” She moaned softly.</p> <p>Somehow I knew the answer to that as well, “Then you would have to be punished.” I said simply.</p> <p>She looked at me, as if seeing me for the first time. “Would you punish me?” She asked softly.</p> <p>“Only if you wanted me to.” I said equally softly.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t dare...” She said, but her eyes said ‘. . . please!’</p> <p>I lifted her off of her feet while I sat down on the Boardroom table. The dress she was wearing was too long to pull up over her backside and so I had to make even more of an effort as I smacked her, “NEVER... EVER... DARE... ME!” I said punctuating each word with a strike of my hand.</p> <p>“Ow! No... please John... don’t... don’t... stop...” Janet protested, but I took no notice of her.</p> <p>Then there was a knock at the door, “Mrs. Jones? Is everything alright in there... I thought I heard a noise.” Sophie’s voice sounded from outside. “Shall I come in?”</p> <p>“NO! Err, no... there’s no problem... Mr. Argent was just... just going over a few details... that’s all.” Janet managed to say from her unusual position.</p> <p>“Do you want me to come in and take notes?” Sophie asked.</p> <p>Janet was flustered so I smile and spoke into her ear, “What do you think? Should she?” </p> <p>Janet gasped and then said, “No, it’s alright Sophie, I’m sure I’ll remember... everything. You can go for coffee now.” </p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Jones, I’ll go now!” Sophie said.</p> <p>Janet waited for a beat and then she turned to look back at me, “What would you have done if I told her to come in?” </p> <p>I smiled at her, “Why not let the whole of the company listen in... I’m sure we could use the intercom?” I said.</p> <p>I felt Janet shiver as I said that and she went limp, “Oh god... that’s the first time... since my father spanked me last!” She said and then started crying. I pulled her up and, somehow, managed to sit her on my lap. I held her while softly speaking into her ear.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Back at Elizabeth’s’ house Little Cat and Wendy were lying on Little Cat’s bed when all of a sudden Little Cat raised herself up on one elbow. “I know, what about a swim?” She said brightly.</p> <p>“It sounds nice, but I haven’t got a costume.” Wendy said, Little Cat giggled at that.</p> <p>“What’s a costume? I normally swim like this!” Little Cat said standing up and striking a pose, “Come on it’s fun, honest.” And Little Cat dragged Wendy to her feet.</p> <p>Wendy found herself being dragged down the stairs, she was worried in case anyone else saw them – in fact Elizabeth was keeping a close watch on the pair of them, she had thought that Little Cat would be the best person to help Wendy adjust and could get the girl relaxed; Wendy was more relaxed than she thought!</p> <p>Elizabeth went into the kitchen and made a pitcher of orange juice and then she got out four glasses. She then called Su and gave her instructions.</p> <p>Wendy was enjoying her time with Little Cat, they had progressed from splashing each other to taking turns ‘bombing’ the swimming pool. A third splash made her look around as it showered both her and Little Cat. Su’s head broke the surface and she smiled at the pair of girls watching her.</p> <p>“Now was that fair?” Little Cat said while looking over at Wendy.</p> <p>“No way!” Wendy responded, now smiling – her current lack of clothing forgotten.</p> <p>“Let’s get her!” Little Cat said and started splashing Su, then Wendy began her attack.</p> <p>Su’s head vanished beneath the water. “Uh uh! Look out Wendy... she’s very trick. . .” Little Cat started to say and then she vanished under the water.</p> <p>Wendy started to back peddle, looking around, searching for either Little Cat or Su. She reached the wall of the pool and then felt two pairs of hands, at first on her legs and then moving upwards, holding her thighs. She didn’t panic as she realised what was happening.</p> <p>She extended her arms to support her on the edge of the pool and tilted her head back so that it rested on the ground. She smiled as she felt her chest... no titties - she corrected herself, being kissed and then both Su and Little Cat’s heads surfaced, both were smiling and Wendy could feel their hands touching her... . her pussy and... and ass! Wendy felt like she could scream out the words.</p> <p>She tired to sort out how this was different to the way her mother had treated her, the touch of a finger, seeking her... bum... instead of a large blunt... something being forced up inside her. She closed her eyes and relaxed her muscles allowing the entry of the questing digit. Then she felt the other hand touching her pussy.</p> <p>“Do you mind us doing this?” Little Cat said whispering in her ear, before returning to kissing Wendy’s breasts.</p> <p>“no... it’s lovely... why couldn’t... it have... been like this before?... Ohhhh!” Wendy said softly as she felt her body reacting to the effects of the two girls.</p> <p>The touch of a hand on her hair made her forget the two girls, there was a woman standing there, smiling at her. “I’m sorry I was so long Wendy, I hope Little Cat has taken care of you?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>Wendy turned over, pulling the finger out of her. But a reassuring touch on her shoulder calmed her, “Don’t worry Wendy, mistress isn’t angry, she does really care.” Little Cat said.</p> <p>Wendy blushed as she thought back to what she and Little Cat had done upstairs. Elizabeth smiled at Wendy and moved back to where a table and four chairs were standing, “I’ve got some orange juice over here, why don’t you come out and have some?” She asked.</p> <p>“But... I don’t have...” Wendy began to say but then saw Elizabeth removing her dress.</p> <p>“I know, you don’t want anyone to see your naked body, so if I’m undressed then they’ll be looking at me, not you.” Elizabeth said as she removed the thong she was wearing. She smiled at Wendy and held out her hands. In the water Su and Little Cat gently held Wendy’s legs and propelled her out of the pool.</p> <p>“That’s not fair!” Wendy said to the two girls as she found herself lying by the side of the pool.</p> <p>“You’d never get out otherwise.” Little Cat said giggling away, then both girls climbed out of the pool and helped Wendy to her feet.</p> <p>“Please Wendy, don’t be bashful, we’re all girls here.” Su gently said and let Wendy to a chair. The orange juice was cold and delicious, Wendy didn’t notice how quickly she had drunk it until she was asking for a second glass. She gave a hesitant smile to Elizabeth as the woman poured out the juice.</p> <p>“Feeling a little better now?” Elizabeth said, Wendy smiled and nodded, “That’s good, now how do you feel about talking about your mother?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>Wendy thought for a few seconds, these people had been nice to her, they’d done similar things to her that her mother had done but it was different, and her daddy did say she shouldn’t be scared about talking so she nodded. Elizabeth smiled, “Good. Let’s get you dry and then we’ll have a little talk.</p></div>",[]
1254,"Wendy, Part 15",15,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-28,20,4,"oral, Mg, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner068.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wendy was surprised when Little Cat appeared with a large fluffy towel - not the fact that she brought it out, it was that Elizabeth herself started drying Wendy with it and seemed to be examining Wendy’s body as she did so.</p> <p>Which is what Elizabeth was doing, checking Wendy for signs of continued abuse at the hands of her mother, she knew that John wouldn’t have been the cause of them, apart from the newly broken hymen he hadn’t really done much to Wendy that hadn’t be forced on the girl before. She wanted to be sure that John’s story about last night was true, but from what she had seen of Wendy the girl was a natural submissive, ready to fall into any sexual activity while seemingly not knowing what she was doing.</p> <p>She shook her head, this girl would certainly fit in around here and it would be a stabilising factor for both Amanda and Janet to have John with them. But that would be in the future and if Janet or Amanda could persuade him.</p> <p>Elizabeth kept the towel around Wendy and hugged the girl close to her, “Feeling better?” She asked Wendy who wordlessly nodded her head, “Good. Now come with me.” Elizabeth hooked the towel around Wendy and then took her hand, walking to Elizabeth’s office.</p> <p>There was a overlarge padded armchair into which Wendy sank, somehow the size didn’t frighten her, the fabric was soft and warm, she felt protected. Elizabeth sat beside her on another chair, although not as soft as Wendy’s it was the way she preferred it.</p> <p>“Before we start Wendy I have to ask you this, are you happy living with your father? Or would you prefer to live with someone else?” Elizabeth asked the question softly. But Wendy started to cry, she knew if she said something that her daddy would be taken away, why did she have to tell Little Cat? Why? “Wendy what’s wrong? Please tell me.”</p> <p>“My... mummy... told me... if I said anything... she’d be taken... away... and I told... Little Cat... how daddy... daddy looked... after me... and you’re... going to... to...” Wendy started to break down.</p> <p>“Oh no, no Wendy, I didn’t mean like that... please nobody is going to take your daddy away.” Wendy looked at Elizabeth as she spoke and Elizabeth held her hands, “I promise you this. No-one will do anything against your father.” </p> <p>Wendy looked at Elizabeth, “Yo... you promised.” Elizabeth nodded her head and allowed Wendy to cry herself out.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Wendy I didn’t mean to scare you like that, I was only asking if you wanted to stay with your father?” Elizabeth said softly.</p> <p>“Yes... yes I want to stay with him, I feel safe with him. He’s my daddy.” Wendy said equally quietly.</p> <p>“And you love him?” Elizabeth asked, Wendy nodded she didn’t want to say a word, just in case Elizabeth was lying to her.</p> <p>“Did you enjoy last night?” The question was a bombshell to Wendy, she started crying again. “Wendy... it’s alright your father told me about last night, how you and Amanda tricked him into being restrained and that you climbed on top of him.”</p> <p>“He didn’t know it was me... he thought it was Amanda, it wasn’t his fault.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“I’m not blaming your father or you - really Wendy; I just want to be sure that you’re not being forced to allow your father to do these things to you.”</p> <p>“He didn’t... he didn’t. Honest. It was just something that I wanted to do. It was just that I didn’t want HIM to do it!” Wendy gave such an emphasis to the word him that Elizabeth knew she didn’t mean John Argent.</p> <p>“Who is he Wendy? What is his name?” Elizabeth pushed the question.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t call HIM daddy! HE wasn’t my daddy! My daddy was a nice man HE wasn’t! I told myself I’d never call HIM daddy!” Wendy said, rocking her body as she did so.</p> <p>Elizabeth paused, this was the lynch-pin for Wendy. She had to identify the source of her fears. Elizabeth made a note – find out Wendy’s step-father’s name! It was a pity that the information wasn’t with Wendy’s file... No more than a pity it was almost criminal! Almost as if someone was hiding the truth. It was a hindrance and would mean more work, some of it almost detective style work.</p> <p>“It’s alright Wendy, don’t worry about him... now just tell me about your mother, I know she probably said that you shouldn’t talk to anyone about her or what she’s done to you, but you have to, other wise it will just hurt you to hold it in.”</p> <p>“But how can not speaking hurt me?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“Oh not a visible, painful thing... but you’ll worry about what to hide when to speak and when to keep quiet. And after some time you’ll get so confused that you’re lightly to just freeze up and be too scared to talk to anyone again. I don’t want that happening to you.” Elizabeth said earnestly to Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy looked wide eyed at Elizabeth, “Do you mean that?” She asked.</p> <p>“I’m afraid I do. I don’t want you to turn out like that, so please will you tell me?” Elizabeth almost begged the girl.</p> <p>Wendy considered Elizabeth’s words, she didn’t want to be so frightened and she felt that Elizabeth was someone she could trust so she nodded and gathered her thoughts. “Well one day mummy told me we were moving... she didn’t say why! Daddy was away, I think he was working. Mummy had some clothes in a case and she just took my arm and we left the house.</p> <p>“I asked mummy what was happening, I’m not certain what she said except that it was something about being better off without daddy... we got to a house, I wasn’t sure where it was as I’d never been there before. I remember mummy kissing the man who opened the door and then he lifted me up and looked at me, he smelt of ash and something sour, I didn’t like the way his hands were touching my... my bott... my ass.” Wendy looked at Elizabeth just in case she wanted to tell her off.</p> <p>“It’s okay Wendy, I’m used to many names, ass, tush, fanny, bum, botty. It doesn’t bother me.” Elizabeth said smiling “it doesn’t matter what you call it, just as long as you’re comfortable with the word.”</p> <p>Wendy nodded, “his hands were over my ass and he was smiling at me, a hungry smile now I think about it but I didn’t know what it was then. He turned to mummy and said that I was going to be perfect... I didn’t understand what he meant then but I didn’t like it.”</p> <p>“Mummy took me upstairs to a bedroom and unpacked a few of my clothes, she took the rest of them with her. At first it was alright, but then mummy told me that daddy had been bad and that was why we’d moved out... she also started to wash my hair with some dark stuff, she said it would make me look better...” Elizabeth looked closely at Wendy’s hair, there was a band of corn-gold near the roots.</p> <p>“Would you prefer to return to your normal hair colour?” Elizabeth asked, Wendy thought for a few seconds, she hated the smell of that stuff and her hair seemed to reek of it.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t mind, I hate this dark colour! But I can’t remember what my colour was like.” </p> <p>Elizabeth smiled, “I know someone who’s an expert, we can visit her later if you want. But what happened next?”</p> <p>Wendy drew in a breath and then continued, “Nothing much happened, except I was expected to be in their bedroom when they were together, I had to watch him and her as she sucked on his pe. . . penis, she said he liked it. Then I watched while he pushed it into her pu... pussy.” </p> <p>“If you feel uncomfortable with the words you can use others if you want.” Elizabeth said softly.</p> <p>“No... mummy used those words and I don’t want to be like her! I want to call a pouchy a pussy and botty an ass!” Wendy said so fiercely that Elizabeth had to hide a smile.</p> <p>“There are times when childish names are better, but I do agree, you are your own person, not a clone of somebody else.” Elizabeth said calmly.</p> <p>“So why do I find it so hard to say the names. Pr. . . prick, co. . . cock, pu. . . pussy I can’t say them out loud.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“Don’t force yourself, just say the words you’re comfortable with... be yourself.” Elizabeth told her, “Now when did the ‘bad things’ start?” Although she had a quick report from Little Cat she needed Wendy to talk.</p> <p>“Well it was when I was eight that mummy started to talk to me about how it was my duty to make HIM happy... that I’d have to start to show HIM my body and to prepare myself to pleasure HIM. I knew what she wanted me to do because I’d had to watch them both every night. She wanted me to use my mouth on HIS cock and then my pussy as well. But for some reason HE didn’t want that just yet, HE kept on saying that when I started to bleed HE’d ‘do me’. It’s only now after what my daddy said that I know what he wanted... well HE’ll never get that from me, not now!” She finished up with a satisfied smile on her face.</p> <p>“You mean now that your father has taken it, was that the real reason why you gave him your virginity?” Elizabeth asked.</p> <p>“HE always said that HE’d never be caught... that was one night when mummy asked him if he was worried. HE was busy touching me as always. I was in their room to get my nightdress. All my clothes were kept in their bedroom then. I was supposed to undress and dress in front of them.”</p> <p>“When did you first suck his penis?” Elizabeth asked gently.</p> <p>“It was that night, mummy told me that HE wanted to see that I was happy to please HIM, she gave me a bath – I was never allowed to wash myself alone. And then she took me into HIS bedroom. HE was sitting on his bed, undressed and smiling... I didn’t like his smile, mummy pushed me to him and made me kneel down on the floor in front of HIM. Then I had to... touch HIS cock... and then kiss it. HE moaned because I made a face and mummy took me back into the bathroom. She started to smack me and told me I was bad, that I’d end up like my daddy, dead and alone.” Wendy started to cry with the memory.</p> <p>“She told you that John, you father, was dead?” Elizabeth asked her.</p> <p>Wendy nodded, “She told me that when I was younger, and kept on telling me that while I was with her. I didn’t understand why until daddy came for me at the hospital.” Wendy smiled at the memory, “I didn’t recognise him until he crossed his heart, then I knew that mummy lied so that I wouldn’t try to run away from her. She wanted me to forget about daddy so that I’d live with her and that man!”</p> <p>“So after she smacked you what did she do?” Elizabeth prompted her.</p> <p>“She told me that if I didn’t please him that HE would throw me out on the street, where bad men would attack me and hurt me, she said I was ungrateful for what HE had done for me. Then she made me go back into their bedroom where HE was still waiting, his cock was stiff then and had stuff on top of it. Mummy made me kneel down again but then she got some rope and tied my legs together so that I couldn’t get up.</p> <p>“HE then put HIS hands onto my head and pulled it to his cock. I went to move my hands but mummy then grabbed them and tied them behind me. Mummy told me that all I had to do was to kiss HIS cock (she called it his tummy stick) and then to put my mouth over it. She told me that if I even thought about biting HIM she would give me such a spanking that I wouldn’t be able to sit down for a year!</p> <p>“As HIS cock went into my mouth HE pushed his hands on my head so that I couldn’t back away. Mummy was telling me to show HIM how much I liked his attentions to me. Then HE started to move my head up and down until he squirted some stuff into my mouth. Mummy told me to swallow it to show HIM that I would do whatever HE wanted me to do.” Wendy said and started to cry again, Elizabeth decided to have a short break at that point.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the boardroom Janet started to giggle as I held her. “You’ve no idea how much I wanted something like that to happen here.” She said between laughing and giggling.</p> <p>“I’m glad I could help you, but I’m not sure why I did.” I said.</p> <p>“You knew I wanted to be punished and it was the only way to do it, and on the table as well, I’ll never be able to attend a meeting without thinking about it!” She said smiling, “Tell me John are you attracted to young girls? Or could you see you way to dealing with a woman?” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head in amazement, “Hold on, I’m not really attracted to girls, it’s just that Amanda pestered me into doing it, and anyway you gave me your permission... But I must admit that I wouldn’t have said no it the situation was different. But I do find you attractive Janet.” I finished saying.</p> <p>“Oh goody, I did hope you’d say that, I have to admit that I have been active with Amanda, does that shock you?” Janet said watching me closely.</p> <p>“If you’d asked me a year ago then I would have said yes, but after last night how could I be shocked? I’m not surprised though; there have been certain clues from Amanda and your attitudes.” I said.</p> <p>“You’re taking it very well I must say... shall we get coffee?” Janet asked, I looked wistfully at the table which she noticed and started laughing again. “I don’t think so... well, not yet anyway, come on.” She said and stood up walking to the door, which I noticed was slightly ajar.</p> <p>We entered the cafeteria area and I met up with Sally and an equally beautiful young lady who was introduced as Sophie, I glanced at Janet who confirmed that this was her secretary.</p> <p>Janet introduced me to Sophie who blushed as she shook my hand, “I hope we didn’t cause you any concern earlier Sophie?” I asked her and she stammered out a reply – it’s nice to cause others to stammer this time.</p> <p>Sally however was watching Janet closely and smiling – obviously Sophie had been telling stories, she came up to me and whispered into my ear, “Thank you Mr. Argent, whatever you did to Mrs. Jones worked! She’s normally a silent mess after a meeting with those girls.”</p> <p>This opened up the next subject for me, “Just how did those three girls become involved with the company anyway?” I asked nobody in particular.</p> <p>“Oh it was something that the town council initiated. We had... a breakthrough in one of the classes. Somehow the girls were organised into a research team, they’ve advanced so far that they’re the main consultation group for the whole of the town.” Sally said.</p> <p>“And they go under the name Project Purple?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes, it was because of the name of the teacher who was there, A Mr. Purple.” Sophie added.</p> <p>“He must have been some influence on them, how many years did he stay with them?” I asked.</p> <p>“One week – but not the whole week, he arrived during that Jones incident... Not Mrs. Jones here, but another Jones... it’s rather a well used name around here I’m afraid.” Sophie said apologetically, “You’ve heard of the Jones Corporation I take it?” She asked, I nodded remembering the fuss a couple of years ago when there was an attempted takeover of that company and the sudden disappearance of the temporary CEO before the family took it over. “Well Amanda Jones was given the task of forming the class into a consultation group and to organise all the firms here in Ropeville to compliment each other – it’s worked out well, we get co-operation with other firms here and this is extended through the company.”</p> <p>“That’s supposed to be highly secret John; I hope you won’t pass it on outside of the company?” Janet said while looking meaningly at Sophie, who had the good sense to look suitably chastised.</p> <p>“I promise Janet that whatever I’m told here will never pass my lips, but it does strike me that Ropeville is creating some sort of monopoly, I mean with the subsidiaries around the world you could get a noose-hold onto any country’s economy.” I said</p> <p>“Oh we’d never do that... at least not unless we had to!” Sally said mysteriously, and there was a strange tone to her voice.</p> <p>“They’re so knowledgeable about things if we have a problem they always seem to be able to suggest solutions. You know since they started giving their advice we’ve improved production by over 75%” Sophie said and I could tell she was trying to change the subject, so I filed it away for future reference and allowed myself to be diverted.</p> <p>“That much? It must mean that the company is expanding.” I said looking at Janet.</p> <p>“We are, you’ve no idea how much pressure it’s putting on me. Some days I get home so... well never mind, currently I’m on reduced duties.” Janet said.</p> <p>“You should delegate more, spread out the load.” I said.</p> <p>“That’s something I’m looking into.” She said giving a slight smile</p> <p>“How’s your daughter getting on Mr. Argent?” Sophie asked.</p> <p>“Please I don’t respond well to Mr. Argent, can’t you all call me John?” I said and then added, “Wendy’s doing fine. She’s with Elizabeth at the moment.” </p> <p>“Oh she’s very good. I mean there are others around but she’s one of the best, she’s in safe hands there.” Sally said, I could tell there was a graduate of Elizabeth’s class there.</p> <p>“Good.” I said realising that anything more I could say might be taken the wrong way so I decided to look like a fool and keep my mouth shut. (Rather than open it and remove all doubt!) We finished coffee and then I looked at Sophie, “Is there anything else that Janet here needs to do?” I asked her – secretaries know more than their employers.</p> <p>Sophie didn’t look at Janet, “Not really John, she’s already arranged the next meeting of the Purple project and most of her work can be done by the next in charge...”</p> <p>“But I’m needed here.” Janet protested.</p> <p>“Doesn’t seem like it to me, I think you should take a break!” I said, “If you can let who-ever it is know that Janet is going to be off for the next day and a half, she’s showing me around town.” I said.</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Argent!” Sophie said smiling and she left the table.</p> <p>“I’m not leaving here like that John!” Janet hissed to me.</p> <p>I turned to face her and then rubbed my hand. “You’re really certain about that? You don’t want to dare me... again?” I asked her.</p> <p>Janet blushed and I noticed that Sally was smiling away now – yes the story had been passed on I could tell. “Very well John. But what are we going to do?” She asked making Sally choke on her coffee.</p> <p>“I was hoping you’ll be taking me on a tour of the town, I really need to get some American money! I can’t depend on the company to pay for everything.” I said.</p> <p>“As long as you’re here John, the company is going to pay for you, I won’t hear another word on that!” Janet was adamant. Sally was agreeing with her, and so I had to admit defeat.</p> <p>“Alright then, but I want some money for other things, so I need to visit a bank anyway. That will be our first stop!”</p> <p>And so the day went on with Janet showing me the sights of Ropeville, we also detoured to visit the hotel where we found both Abe and Joyce.</p> <p>“Hey you’re alright, how’s your daughter... Rachael wasn’t it?” Joyce asked. I tried to correct her but she then carried on, “Jonathan’s doing so well out there don’t you think?” I followed her pointing finger to where I could make out the naked boy, his hands holding... no, I looked closer. Large glove type affairs were gripping a tennis racket and he was trying to avoid and to hit tennis balls that were being fired at him, several red marks showed where he failed in both cases.</p> <p>“He’s got to learn how to return the balls while his hands are encased in those training gloves, it also teaches his hands the correct grip. Oh he’s been hit again, that’s going to mean another 10 minutes in the training program, when he gets up again.” The ball had struck him... lets say I wouldn’t like to be hit there, and he was doubled up on the ground. </p> <p>I must admit that we cut the visit short, “It’s not all like that John, they have other programs that involve the children in adventures, or other sports. They also have remedial programs for those children that are hard to control, very successful I understand.” Janet said picking up a brochure for me.</p> <p>We arrived back at Janet’s house where Amanda was waiting for us along with a blonde haired girl, Janet placed her hands on her hips. “Amanda, you know I said no sleepovers until Wendy is used to us!” She said.</p> <p>The blonde girl started to giggle, and I recognised it. “It’s me mummy Janet, Wendy!”</p></div>",[]
1255,"Wendy, Part 16",16,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-29,16,4,"Mg, anal, bd",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner069.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was lunch time at Elizabeth’s house, the four of them were seated around the table by the swimming pool. Su and Little Cat had been warned not to talk directly about Wendy’s previous life.</p> <p>However this didn’t stop Wendy from thinking about it, she picked at her food thoughtfully, “What would have happened if I did bite HIS cock off?” She suddenly asked, making Little Cat choke on her food.</p> <p>While Su was hitting Little Cat on her back, Elizabeth smiled, “Well he would need immediate medical attention, but with modern techniques it would be easy to re-attach, although what use he would have in it isn’t certain.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“Oh shit, then HE’d be able to carry on!” Wendy said, “And I’d have to put up with his inspections every night.”</p> <p>“Inspections? What were they?” Little Cat asked intrigued.</p> <p>“Every time I pooped HE’d check that I’d wiped myself properly, at first HE had me on my knees while HE pushed a finger inside my ass, if it was dirty HE’d smack me and put HIS finger in my mouth to clean it off.” Wendy paused. “When I got older HE made me bend over in front of HIM and HE pushed his tummy-stick, I mean penis, into my ass – mummy had been pushing things into my ass for several months and so it was easy for him.” Tears were now trickling down Wendy’s eyes.</p> <p>Elizabeth considered stopping Wendy, but realised that this might help the girl – by talking out her past life with others.</p> <p>“I didn’t know what HE was putting into me when HE inspected me for the first few times, but one day I felt it spurting inside me and I knew it was HIS tummy-stic... penis. After that HE’d make me clean it off!” Wendy made a face when she said that.</p> <p>“But what was your mummy doing when he was doing that?” Little Cat asked.</p> <p>“She just stood by watching him and smiling then, when she gave me my bath, she would tell me how good I’m being to HIM” Wendy said with anger in her voice. “I never realised that I was the price for our staying with HIM! But I know that now! Mummy would by now take me out of the bath and into their bedroom where she would dry me off with HIM watching. She would then make me bend over and she would push something inside my ass while HE would rub HIS penis.</p> <p>“When mummy had finished HE would go to the wardrobe and choose my nightdress for the night, they were always short and I would never have knickers to go with them. Then after mummy put it on me they would send me to bed.”</p> <p>“At least you were able to sleep then?” Su asked</p> <p>But Wendy shook her head, “No, HE’d come into my bedroom each night ‘just to make sure I was still clean’ HE’d say. I’d have to lie face down while HE... inspected... me.”</p> <p>“Was that just with his fingers or...” Elizabeth gently asked.</p> <p>“At first it was, but then... later on... HE’d climb onto my bed and hold me down with HIS body while HE... inspected me with HIS penis.” This time she started to cry bringing both Little Cat and Su to her sides comforting her.</p> <p>“It’s alright, he’s not here, and he can’t get to you here!” Little Cat whispered into Wendy’s ear.</p> <p>“B. . . but what ha. . . happens when w. . . we go ba. . . back? HE’s go. . . going to b. . . be there wai. . . waiting for m…me! I know HE is!” Wendy said still crying away.</p> <p>“But you won’t be alone. Your daddy will be there. He’ll protect you.” Su said </p> <p>“But he’ll never be able to beat HIM. You don’t know what HE’s able to do!” Wendy protested.</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “No Wendy. HE doesn’t know what WE are capable of doing. Remember you have friends now and we WILL help you whenever we can.” She said, hoping that she wasn’t committing herself and Ropeville to a war. “Now eat your lunch and then we’ll have a spot of sunbathing before we visit my friend.” She added.</p> <p>Wendy shook her head this time, “I can’t stay out too long, I always burn. HE liked that because HE HAD to put some stuff all over my body.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“What? With your hair colouring, I would have thought. . .” Su began to say.</p> <p>“Wendy’s natural colouring is blonde, it’s just that her hair is dyed. I’m taking her to see Maurice and we’re getting her changed back to blonde.” Elizabeth said interrupting Su before she said anything to upset Wendy again.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After the lunch Little Cat and Su got out some sun-loungers for the four of them to sit on and lie back on. While they were lying there Wendy asked the question that had bothered her.</p> <p>“Elizabeth why is it that you have slaves looking after you?” She asked.</p> <p>Elizabeth smiled as she looked over at the two... yes slaves was the term for the, but she gave the answer consideration before she spoke. “Let’s see, when I was younger I employed a secretary to do my paperwork and arrange appointments. Then one day I was treating a young girl... she was an orphan, who’s parents were a psychologist and a nurse. She was, to be honest, as mess. I couldn’t leave her alone.”</p> <p>Su giggled at the memory, “It’s true, in fact mistress was the first woman I ever slept with.”</p> <p>Elizabeth sighed, “It was wrong of me and I reported the incident to the town council, but instead of stripping me of my doctorate and putting me in prison they suggested that Su stayed with me until she was better, and then see how she felt afterwards.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“So you’re still being treated? Is that it Su?” Wendy asked, but was surprised to be greeted with laughter from Su.</p> <p>“No, sorry Wendy. I stayed with Mistress for a month before I returned to the orphanage, it was later, when I had to be placed for training, that Mistress offered me a place with her. But she was to be in total control of my life.” She paused to gather her thoughts, “Back in history people would place themselves under the same control as indentured servants, and that is what I am. In two years time my service to Mistress Elizabeth is up, but I don’t know what I’ll do after that.” Su finished sadly.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Su, I didn’t mean to upset you.” Wendy said, “But what about Little Cat? Is she like Su?”</p> <p>“Little Cat is indeed my slave.” Elizabeth said, “I have paid for her to a man I was checking out for the council. I applied to his go-between for him to kidnap a girl and train her to be a slave. So in a way I’m responsible for Little Cat being forced into this life. It’s something I’m ashamed of.” Elizabeth said and Wendy could see tears in her eyes as she spoke.</p> <p>“But it’s alright Mistress. I prefer this life, in fact I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Little Cat said reaching out to her mistress’s hand.</p> <p>“I... I don’t understand. Did you want to be a slave?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“Oh no, I didn’t really, but now I’ve a lot to look forward to.” Said Little Cat smiling [see – The Training of Little Cat by Turner 2 Corners]</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “She was well trained by her kidnapper and seemed happy to be with me. In fact I was taken with her when I first met her at his house.”</p> <p>“You went to a kidnapper’s house? Weren’t you scared?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes, but I did trust him. Although I was being discretely followed and tracked, it was built into my shoes” She confided. “But he didn’t do anything and was a perfect gentleman.”</p> <p>“Did you ever see him again?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“Yes, several times.” Came the surprising answer, “He got into trouble with one of his clients on the outside and call us for help. We made him a teacher in the girl’s school.” Elizabeth said, Little Cat giggled at Wendy’s look. “He was very good for the short time he was here, but it was decided to let him back outside as he would be useful to us... and he has been.” Elizabeth finished by smiling.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was later in the afternoon and Elizabeth was driving, a now dressed and slightly brown, Wendy into the town. They stopped near the shopping mall and Elizabeth took her inside a discrete door.</p> <p>“Elizabeth... how nice to see you again. And is this the darling young girl you spoke about?” The man didn’t walk in so much as minced in. He took Wendy’s hand and took her over to a chair, he placed a smock over her clothes and then sat her down so that her back was to a basin. “Do you mind if I look closely at your hair?” He asked and then started to peer at Wendy’s head.</p> <p>“Oh! My poor thing! This is such a crime! Your hair is STARVING for food and this... well this crud is in the way. Now if you’ll let me start work?” The man, Wendy wondered if he was a man, said.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Elizabeth for approval. “It’s okay Wendy, Maurice is one of the best hairdressers around.”</p> <p>“Elizabeth! I’m hurt, mortified. Me, Maurice just a hairdresser? Non! I am to coiffure as Fort Knox is to gold, a mere hairdresser is nothing I am an expert par excellance!”</p> <p>Elizabeth bent down to Wendy’s ear, “Not to mention a false accent!” And smiled, “but there’s nothing he doesn’t know about hair. I trust him, so what do you say?”</p> <p>“O... okay, but it won’t hurt will it?” Wendy said.</p> <p>“My dear, I wouldn’t hurt a hair on your head... What am I saying!” Maurice said and gave a giggle. Wendy looked again at Elizabeth who gave a reassuring nod and then went to a seat to sit down.</p> <p>“Now first of all I’ve got to get rid of this atrocious colour, just lean back and relax while I do all the work!” Maurice started by wetting Wendy’s hair and then looked at the water in the basin. “Hmm! Yes, this dye is from abroad, I think I have a formula to negate it, I’ll be back in a moment.” And he walked to the back of the shop.</p> <p>Maurice returned after a few minutes with a small bottle. “Now I got this from a lovely man in exchange for... well never mind what for, and it’s supposed to take effect quite quickly... let’s try it shall we?” Maurice said smiling.</p> <p>He started by working on a small patch of hair, giving a satisfied cry. “Yes, yes once again Maurice is invincible, come Elizabeth see how Maurice, he achieves the impossible.” When Elizabeth looked she could see a golden hue amongst the dark colouring of Wendy’s hair.</p> <p>“Oh Wendy, your hair is a lovely colour, your father isn’t going to recognise you.” Elizabeth said encouragingly and after a moment added, “And I’m sure your mother won’t either!” A thought that made Wendy smile.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was another hour before Wendy was out of the hair salon; her long hair had been restored to its original colour and was styled in an easy to manage way. Elizabeth had spoken into a mobile phone and looked slightly surprised. “Well that wasn’t in the program!” She said to herself</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” Wendy asked</p> <p>“Nothing’s wrong Wendy, it’s just that your father has been working faster than I though, that’s all. He convinced Janet to take time off work and to show him around the town. So I suppose I’d better take you back to Janet’s house as Amanda will be home soon.” Elizabeth said smiling at Wendy.</p> <p>The journey back to Janet’s house was uneventful; Elizabeth walked with Wendy up to the front door and rang the bell. The door was opened by the young man, Andrew, who smiled at Wendy.</p> <p>“Good afternoon miss, that hairstyle does suit you.” He said which made Wendy smile at him. “Good afternoon Doctor Elizabeth, I’m afraid that my mistress is not at home yet.”</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “I know Andrew, Wendy’s father has taken her out from work, I know that Amanda should be home soon so I’d like to leave Wendy here.”</p> <p>Andrew smiled, “Certainly Doctor, do you require any refreshments Miss Wendy?” he asked.</p> <p>“Err no... thank you.” Wendy said uncertain about how to react to this person, she glanced at Elizabeth.</p> <p>“That will be all thank you Andrew, I’m sure Wendy can make her way to her room.” Elizabeth said at which Andrew nodded, bowed and turned away.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Wendy? You can trust Andrew, he’s just like Su. And anyway you’re wearing the pendant so he won’t touch you without permission. I suggest you retire to your room, Amanda will be home soon and she can fill you in on what’s happening at school, I think you might like our lessons.” Elizabeth added with a smile.</p> <p>Wendy nodded and said goodbye, when she got to her room she was apprehensive again, ‘School?’ she pondered ‘why couldn’t she just be on holiday?’ Her thoughts were disrupted by the missile that was Amanda, bubbling about the fun she’d had with a girl called Keri in the classes.</p> <p>Amanda kept talking that the time just flew past and until Amanda took her hand Wendy didn’t realise what was happening.</p> <p>The pair presented themselves at the door when Andrew opened it to admit John and Janet, they seemed surprised to see the pair of girls there, Janet put her hands on her hips. “Amanda, you know I said no sleepovers until Wendy is used to us!” She said.</p> <p>Wendy couldn’t contain herself, she started to giggle and then said. “It’s me mummy Janet, Wendy!” and she started to tell her father and ‘mother’ about her day with Elizabeth, somehow being able to talk so freely seemed to make thing better.</p></div>","['Apologies to those expecting this to follow on from chapter 15, but I thought I’d better explain how Wendy was changed back to her natural hair colouring – CG']"
1256,"Wendy, Part 17",17,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-05-31,22,4,"bond, Mg, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner070.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The change in my daughter Wendy was amazing, but I could sense there was an underlying fear in her, something I couldn’t understand. With all the happiness that there was in the house why should she be frightened.</p> <p>I managed to talk to her in her bedroom, she sat on the four poster bed while I sat on the only chair, one that was too small for me really, but I didn’t want to sit on the bed I still had fond memories of last night.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Wendy?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Nothing really daddy, it’s just that Elizabeth said I was going to go to school with Wendy tomorrow, I don’t want to be away from you for too long, that’s all.” She said her hands busy touching the bedspread.</p> <p>“But you were away from me all day today; did it really cause you any pain?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But that was different; I was with Elizabeth and Little Cat.” She said the last name with a smile, and then added. “Why can’t we have someone like Little Cat, it would be easy! All you need is a kidnapper and some money...” She said quickly.</p> <p>“Hey hold on, you can’t just kidnap a girl like that... it... isn’t... right?” somehow my protestation finished as a question, I knew that it wasn’t right, but for some reason a part of me was saying why not?</p> <p>“But daddy that’s what Elizabeth did with Little Cat, she was kidnapped and sold as a slave, and look how nice a life she’s having now!” I did remember the type of life she was spending as she was licking away at my daughter’s slit.</p> <p>“Did you enjoy what she was doing this morning?” I asked Wendy who managed to look shocked and blushed, “That’s the downside of keeping a slave, you have to monitor them all them time.” I told her.</p> <p>“Was... was I very naughty daddy?” She asked me in a low tone.</p> <p>“I don’t know? Did you enjoy what you were doing?” I asked her, she didn’t answer but when she looked at me her eyes were laughing.</p> <p>“Is that what you need a slave for? To treat you sexually?” I asked her and while she was thinking about the answer I dropped the bombshell, “Wasn’t that exactly what you were being used for?” She looked at me as if only just realising what had happened to her and then she burst into tears.</p> <p>The sounds of her tears brought Amanda and Janet into the bedroom - I think they had been listening near the door, “Now what have you done?” Janet accused me.</p> <p>But before I could speak Wendy shook her head, “Daddy didn’t do anything, he made me see what they had done to me.” Janet gathered Wendy into her arms and held her. “Daddy made me know that I was a slave to mummy and HIM, not a person, they didn’t care for me! They just wanted to use me.”</p> <p>Janet didn’t say anything but just started rocking Wendy in her arms, Amanda was looking wide eyed between Wendy and me and looking slightly scared, I held out my arms to her and she ran to me.</p> <p>“Daddy John what’s happening?” She asked me.</p> <p>“It’s something that Wendy has to realise and to get out of her system, she was so taken with Little Cat that she wanted to have a slave of her own, until I told her that it was what her mother had turned her into.” I said softly.</p> <p>“But being a slave isn’t that bad... is it?” Amanda asked.</p> <p>I thought for a moment before answering, “If a person is cared for and does what they’re asked to do out of love then no, it isn’t. But if they’re forced to do things and are mistreated then it can be a living hell. Which type of slave would you prefer to be?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I suppose the first type, if I had to be a slave at all.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Yes it would be a nice existence, but you’d still be dependant on your owner. But Wendy was in the second group. She didn’t like doing what she had to, but she endured it. In some ways she’s going to be a better person because of it.”</p> <p>“So, you’re saying there’s a benefit in being the second type of slave after all?” Amanda said wonderingly.</p> <p>“Only if you survive, I think the chances of that are slight. Just think what might have happened if I was a nasty person, you would be dead by now!” I said wondering where my words were coming from.</p> <p>“But you’re not are you, Daddy John?” Amanda said looking into my eyes.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, but then it’s how other judges you that you’re known by.” I said smiling.</p> <p>By this time Janet had calmed Wendy who was now standing and watching Amanda and me, I held out one hand to Wendy and she ran to me. I was now sitting down with two young girls holding onto me and each other.</p> <p>“Feeling better now Wendy darling?” I asked my daughter who nodded.</p> <p>“Yes daddy, mummy Janet’s very nice isn’t she?” Wendy said quietly although Amanda heard her and smiled.</p> <p>I looked at Janet who was watching us. “Yes Wendy, she’s very nice. But I’m more worried about you at the moment.” I drew back from her and looked into her eyes, “How are you feeling?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I don’t know.” She said confusion showing on her face, “Part of me wants to just hug you, but another part feels... hungry.” She said puzzled.</p> <p>“Well we could have something to eat.” I said.</p> <p>“No, not that type of hunger.” She said quickly but still unsure of what she was feeling. Amanda, however, wasn’t.</p> <p>“Wendy do you want to feel your daddy cock?” Came the question out of the blue.</p> <p>Wendy thought for a moment, her mouth open as she realised what was being asked and then she looked at Amanda. “How could you say that?” She asked.</p> <p>“You didn’t answer the question, so was I right?” Amanda said smiling.</p> <p>Wendy was silent, but her face did betray her feelings.</p> <p>Janet smiled and came over to our small group. “Amanda, I think you’ve got some homework to do.” She said to her daughter.</p> <p>“No I haven’t, I did it all at school in the library.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Well then you’d better let me check it, now come on!” Janet said taking her protesting daughter by the arm and almost driving her out of Wendy’s bedroom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I looked at my daughter, “Well Wendy was Amanda right?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It’s not right daddy. Is it?” She asked me looking at me with tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“To want to love your father? It has been frowned upon, but the question is do you want to do it? There’s not need to do anything as I love you and always will, so you can just say no, and that’s an end to the question.” I said quietly.</p> <p>“But you won’t love me again will you?” Wendy asked as the tears trickled down her face.</p> <p>“Of course I’ll love you – there’s more to love than sex you know?” I said, “I mean you love ice-cream but you don’t rub it into your slit do you?” I added smiling.</p> <p>Wendy gave a shiver, “No way... it’s too cold.” But then I saw a look on her face, “But I would if...” she started and then blushed. “I’m sorry daddy it was one of HIS films that they made me watch once, a girl was tied to a bed and had cream sprayed over her body and into her... pussy.” She looked at me as she said that, and then continued, “Then the people in the film started to lick her all over... I don’t think I’d mind that.” She finished.</p> <p>I must admit her words did arouse some sensations in me, I admit it I was being weak again. “Well, I don’t think I can do that just yet – just think how Janet’s going to be if we get your bed dirty with sour cream?” I said smiling and then looked at Wendy in the eyes, “Do you want me to treat you as a slave who needs a lesson?” I asked her.</p> <p>She dropped her eyes and then nodded, when she raised her head her eyes were sparkling again.</p> <p>I smiled at Wendy and nodded, “Alright Wendy you can be my slave... but don’t you think you’re slightly overdressed for the part?” I asked her smiling.</p> <p>Wendy suddenly had a smile of her own and she quickly undressed to her underwear, she then pointedly removed the pendant and placed it on the table before bowing before me. “Greeting daddy... I mean master!” She corrected herself.</p> <p>“Yes indeed slave, you’ve been telling people that I’m your father in order to protect yourself haven’t you?” I said smiling.</p> <p>“But master you don’t know what they would do to a lowly slave, please don’t punish me.” She begged but I knew she wasn’t being serious from the look on her face.</p> <p>“I have to punish you my slave, and you know it!” I said, “Now prepare yourself slave.” I told her in a gruff voice.</p> <p>“Please master, don’t tie me to the bed.” Wendy said running to the four poster and showing me the eyebolts in each of the posts as well as the leather ties already threaded through the lower bolts.</p> <p>I smiled and picked up my unresisting slave and threw her, face up, onto the bed. She suppressed a giggle and pushed her arms to the two corner posts, I quickly fastened them with the leather ties.</p> <p>“I really need some extra help here I think!” I said out loud and went to the door, I opened it to call out for Amanda but she was already walking along the hall, I beckoned her over to me.</p> <p>“Did you want me daddy John?” She asked when she was near enough.</p> <p>“Yes please Amanda, I need something to smack Wendy with and also someone to hold her legs.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“I know of just the thing, there’s one in Wendy’s room.” Amanda said pushing pass me and going to the bottom drawer of a chest of drawers in Wendy’s room. I looked in it to see a large amount of leather whips and restraints, along with butt-plugs and dildos.</p> <p>“What are they doing there?” I asked Amanda.</p> <p>She gave a small smile, “You remember what I said about having a sleepover?” She asked, I nodded, “Well some of the girls have trouble sleeping.” She said simply.</p> <p>“Before or after you used these on them?” I said dryly.</p> <p>“Oh no daddy John, these are to help them sleep.” Amanda said with such a straight face that I found myself believing her.</p> <p>“You did say that I’d find your sleepovers fascinating didn’t you.” I said.</p> <p>Amanda didn’t answer but walked to the bed, she checked on my knots and shook her head, “You know daddy John you should learn how to tie knots so that they don’t chaff.” She said and started re-tying Wendy’s wrists again.</p> <p>“There daddy John, that’s how she should be restrained.” Amanda said showing me the results of her tying. Then she turned her attentions to Wendy’s legs but I stopped her.</p> <p>“Don’t bother tying them just yet.” I said and whispered into her ear. She smiled and reached under her skirt to remove her panties, she showed them to Wendy and then placed them on the pillow by Wendy’s head. Then she went to Wendy’s hips and grasped her panties, pulling them slowly down Wendy’s legs.</p> <p>She placed Wendy’s panties on top of hers by the pillow and then smiled down at my daughter. “Daddy John says you’re not to scream out when he smacks you; I said you couldn’t stop yourself so he wants me to make sure you don’t.” Amanda said and the positioned herself so that Wendy’s head was covered by Amanda’s skirt as she lowered her body down. A smile on Amanda’s face told me that Wendy was busy.</p> <p>I pulled both of Wendy’s legs up into the air and then allowed Amanda to hold onto them, showing the split peach of Wendy’s ass. I picked up a leather flogger (I think it was called a Taws).</p> <p>Amanda raised herself up so that Wendy could hear what was being said, “Uh oh! That’s going to hurt her daddy John.” Amanda said,</p> <p>“Well if this slave is going to call herself my daughter she deserves to be taught not to.” I said and then brought the flogger down on my daughter’s ass.</p> <p>“OWwwumph!” Wendy said as Amanda quickly lowered herself down onto Wendy’s mouth.</p> <p>“Not so hard daddy John, just a light flick is really all that’s needed.” Amanda said, coaching me in the art of flagellation. My next stroke wasn’t as hard but gave the same result, “Try just resting the fingers of the taws on her pussy, and then flicking them into the air.” She suggested.</p> <p>I did as she said, at first Wendy bucked her body as she thought I was going to hit her slit, but then as the leather strips rose from her body she tensed up, I then brought the flogger back down on her ass, noting how some of the ‘finger’ also caressed her slit. I gave her 5 slaps like that before I gave her one on her slit, noting how the flogger seemed to highlight her slit. She stiffened at that and then I saw Amanda’s eyes were wide as she felt Wendy screaming into her slit.</p> <p>“Oh shit daddy John, I don’t know what you did then but she felt that!” Amanda said. And looking at my daughter’s slit I could see that it was reddened from the blow.</p> <p>“Do you have any cold cream or ointment?” I asked Amanda she nodded.</p> <p>“Sure, on the dressing table.” She pointed out. I quickly found it and returned to my daughter; Amanda was climbing off from her and started to kiss Wendy’s face and lips.</p> <p>“Oww! Daddy that hurt me.” Wendy said, all pretence now gone in her pain.</p> <p>“I know darling, I’m sorry. Let me put this on you to help you.” I said applying the ointment to my daughter’s slit.</p> <p>“Oh that was nothing; you should see how some fathers treat their daughters, why some of my friends can’t do gymnastics the next day because either their pussy’s ache or their ass’s do!” Amanda said and then looked at me. “You know daddy John there is another way to help Wendy.” She said.</p> <p>When I just looked at her she smiled and removed her skirt and tee-shirt, leaving her naked. She then resumed the position she had taken earlier, knees either side of Wendy’s head, she said something to Wendy which caused my daughter to raise her legs again.</p> <p>“Now daddy John! You’ve made this young girl wait for you; she wants you to show her that you love her.” Amanda said and looked pointedly at my trousers. I could now see exactly what she meant, and I must admit that I was in a rather rampant state. I quickly undressed and moved in front of the two girls. </p> <p>Amanda moved back slightly so that Wendy could see me. She nodded her head in encouragement to me and moved her legs open as Amanda kept hold of her.</p> <p>I went to position my cock to Wendy’s pussy but Amanda stopped me for a moment while she took it into her mouth. ‘Just to get it wet’ I was told later. And then she took up her position over Wendy’s mouth.</p> <p>I lodged my cock within Wendy’s pussy and then kissed Amanda as I pushed in. Amanda released Wendy’s legs so that she could hold my head close to hers. Wendy’s legs were now pressing against my chest. </p> <p>After a few minutes Amanda shook as she came with Wendy’s tongue. She smiled languidly and then shook her head, “I’ve got to get ready for dinner, it’s in 15 minutes time, mummy say’s to be ready and dress ‘black tie’ whatever that is. But don’t forget to finish here first.” She added and jumped off Wendy to leave me looking at my daughters’ shiny face – shiny from Wendy’s juices.</p> <p>“Yes daddy, please carry on!” Wendy pleaded as she felt me move again within her.</p> <p>“Does this feel bad Wendy?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head and then said, “Never with you daddy!” she smiled at me and then pulled on the leather straps, which seemed to magically come apart. She threaded her arms through her legs to hold onto my body as she tried to pull me closer to her, “I love you daddy.” She said as she came, a few seconds later I came inside her.</p> <p>“I love you too Wendy.” I said to my daughter.</p></div>",[]
1257,"Wendy, Part 18",18,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-01,23,4,"bond, Mg, oral, anal, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner071.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We were in a restaurant, and as per instructions I was dressed in a suit and tie. Wendy was wearing a corn-yellow dress – to match her hair – tied with a blue bow – to match her eyes. Amanda was wearing a powder-blue dress with a yellow bow. Janet was in a little black dress. All in all we were a picture of a wealthy family.</p> <p>I can’t tell you what I had to eat, my thoughts were more about what I had done with my daughter only an hour earlier. ‘How could I have done that? What had possessed me?’</p> <p>Wendy, however, was bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, giggling away with Amanda as they ate, whatever it was they were eating. Janet was looking at me concerned. </p> <p>“John, there’s nothing wrong in what you did, just don’t worry about it.” She had told me when we had met up with her in the living room. Which was easy for her to say, she hadn’t just fuck my daughter after hitting her with a flogger while she was tied up.</p> <p>So why did I enjoy it? That was my problem – I had enjoyed the feeling of power over my daughter, forcing her to accept me. Was I becoming just the same as my wife? This was my worry, this was what was stopping me from enjoying the meal.</p> <p>Janet felt my preoccupation as we left the restaurant and walked to the cinema, they were building up to the latest release of the Harry Potter films by re-running the previous two film. Wendy looked at the advertising and turned to me.</p> <p>“Daddy they’ve got the name wrong haven’t they?” She said pointing to the hording. ‘Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s stone.’ Was displayed, “I thought it was the Philosopher’s stone, not Sorcerer’s stone?” she asked.</p> <p>I had to laugh because Amanda was looking at Wendy as if she was mad, “That’s what the American’s called it because they didn’t understand what the Philosophers had to do with magic, but sorcerers did.” I told her.</p> <p>So we watched the film in the end with Wendy giggling at the difference in the scripts between the British release and the American. I was seated with Wendy on one side of me and Amanda on the other with Janet on the other side of Amanda. </p> <p>I found that I was watching Emma Watson and started to think about how she would look under that robe she was wearing. I think I was losing it!</p> <p>When we got back to Janet’s house she could tell I was serious phased out. She sent the girls up to their bedrooms to prepare for bed.</p> <p>“John we need to talk before you blow up.” Janet said.</p> <p>“I need to do something – What’s wrong with me Janet, I’m becoming some sort of paedophile or something, I’ve never had these feelings before and I don’t understand them.” I said and started to pace the floor.</p> <p>Janet sighed and picked up her telephone, she dialled a number. I can’t say what she said on the phone as her voice was low, but she was insistent. Then she hung up and rose to her feet walking to me.</p> <p>“John, I want you to watch a programme on the television, it will help you.” She told me gently taking my arm and seating me before her television. She switched it on and left the room.</p> <p>At first there was the snow pattern of a null channel, I did think that she hadn’t tuned it in properly and then the screen cleared to a rotating pattern on the screen. “Good Evening Mr. Argent.” The screen said in its best Mission Impossible impersonation. “This is a special program for you.” </p> <p>The pattern changed to squares floating around on the screen. “We understand your problem and want you to know that there is nothing wrong with you just relax and follow the pattern on the screen and you will...”</p> <p>----</p> <p>“John? Are you feeling better now?” Janet was asking me as she handed me a cup of tea.</p> <p>I looked at her and smiled, “Of course Janet, why was there something wrong?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Nothing at all, the girls are ready for bed I was just wondering if you’d mind if Amanda slept with you while I looked after Wendy?”</p> <p>“Well if Wendy doesn’t mind, remember she’s going to school tomorrow, I don’t want her too tired out.” I told Janet.</p> <p>“Of course not John, its just to sleep you know.” Janet smiled at me as I sipped my tea, I tried to think about the day’s events but they were just a blur, I was glad that I was able to convince Janet to spend time with me, the meal had been great and the film... pity we couldn’t have Hermione to spend time with us, but can’t have everything I suppose.</p> <p>The door to the living room opened and my daughter and Amanda walked in, they were both wearing baby-doll nightdresses, and nothing else. Wendy was slightly red from the blush she was also wearing but welcomed my kiss on her lips.</p> <p>“Are you happy daddy?” She asked me</p> <p>“Of course I am darling, now do you want to sleep alone tonight because Janet has offered to give you company if you want her to.” I said watching her face.</p> <p>“I’d like that daddy, but what are you going to do tonight?” Wendy asked me. I smiled at her and then took Amanda’s hand.</p> <p>She looked at me and smiled, “I’m glad you’re feeling better daddy John.” She said – which did surprise me, but I didn’t say anything I just decided to play along with Amanda’s game.</p> <p>We all said goodnight and I walked with Amanda into my bedroom. “Well Amanda what do you want me to do?” I asked her</p> <p>She looked at an armchair which had large wide arms, she showed me the straps on the sides and at the bottom of the chair and then showed me another set of straps hidden by the seat cushion. I looked at her, “Are you sure?” I asked her, in reply she dropped herself over the arm and then looked back at me.</p> <p>I attached the straps to Amanda’s ankles and then pulled her wrists, positioning her ass over the arm, before tying the straps so that she couldn’t escape from them.</p> <p>Going to the second wardrobe I picked up a taws, paddle and table-tennis bat, placing each one in sight of Amanda. I also picked up a size 6 butt-plug allowing her to see the size for herself.</p> <p>I went behind her and lifted up the flimsy nightdress to reveal her ass. “Where is the butt-plug I put into you this morning?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I took it out at lunch time and let Keri have it.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Is Keri a good friend of yours?” I asked.</p> <p>“She didn’t used to be, but I think she’s learning now.” Amanda said and I could hear the smile in her voice. I knew that there was a story to this but that might be for later on, for now I had work to do.</p> <p>“So young Amanda you’ve lost the butt-plug have you, tut-tut. I can see that you’re going to learn to keep hold of property.” I said as I rested my hand on her naked ass. “You see these things cost money.” And I brought my hand down hard onto one cheek causing her to gasp in pain. “I’m sure you’re sorry for that.” I said while I struck again, on the same cheek. “And that you’ll agree that you deserve punishment.” I finished giving her yet another smack, still on the same cheek.</p> <p>During all of this Amanda hadn’t shouted out but looked over her shoulder at me, now she spoke up, “Yes daddy John please punish me, mummy doesn’t do it right. I need to be punished.” And she looked to the paddle which I picked up.</p> <p>I tested the heft of the weapon on my hand. Damn it hurt! And Amanda wanted me to use it on her? I went behind her noting the colour change on her ass cheeks, “I’ll have to get those evened up!” I said and swiftly brought the paddle down onto the other cheek.</p> <p>“Oooww! Thank you daddy John!” Amanda said and I could hear the pain in her voice.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Amanda was that too hard?” I quickly asked her.</p> <p>“That’s okay daddy John; it’s supposed to hurt isn’t it?” She said “Just a couple more pleeeaaaaseee!” She added extending the last word as the paddle struck again. The hue of her ass-cheeks were now matching. I put down the paddle and started to sooth her by rubbing my hand on her fiery flesh.</p> <p>“Ouch! Amanda that has to be hurting you.” I said whilst I enjoyed the feeling of her skin under my hands. I noticed that another part of me was also enjoying the sensation, I debated on whether to use her ass now, or to relieve myself elsewhere. I quickly undressed, undid her hands and sat down on the seat of the armchair.</p> <p>Amanda now had a view of my lap with its erect pillar. I placed her hands onto it and allowed her to rub me. In her position there was only one thing she could do, and she did it, lowering her head so that her warm, moist mouth covered my flesh. I started to bob her head up and down, masturbating myself with her mouth until I spurted into it, feeling her swallow again and again until her mouth was empty. I then slowly moved her head up, feeling her tongue as she cleaned me off.</p> <p>She gave my flaccid cock a kiss on its head and looked at me, “Thank you daddy John that was something my daddy would never do!” She said and then added, “Are you going to carry on now?” </p> <p>“Do you want me to?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh yes, I mean I have been very naughty indeed.” She said smiling. I got up from the chair and refastened her hands, picking up the taws. I repositioned myself behind her and then quickly brought the taws up between her legs, letting it caress her vulva and clitoris as it struck. She shook with the impact and squealed, not in pain but pleasure, as her body went stiff. I smiled, ‘she must have been on a hair-trigger.’ I thought to myself and then started to polish her ass with the taws.</p> <p>I had only given her 10 swipes with the taws when I decided to change to the table-tennis paddle, the difference between this paddle and the normal one was the width of the surface. I decided to only give her 4 this time. I don’t think I could last any longer. She didn’t see me change the implement and felt the difference immediately.</p> <p>“OOwww!... Oouchh!... PLEASE DADDY JOHN!. . NO MORE!” she punctuated each blow with her screams and then I moved behind her, placing my hands onto her pussy lips and started to rub them as I pushed my cock past the sphincter muscle and into the warmth of her ass.</p> <p>“OH! Daddy John, daddy John, yes... yes... oh yes!” She exclaimed as she felt me enter her. My hands seemed to have a life of their own as they brought her to a climax, the force of it rendering her unconscious.</p> <p>I started to pump away inside her, the earlier blow-job she’d given me had helped me now, it took me some time before I sprayed her bowels with my seed.</p> <p>I rose from Amanda and started to release her, stripping her of the flimsy nightdress, and then picking her up and taking her to the en-suite shower. I started the water flowing and began washing the sweat from our bodies, after a few minutes Amanda was able to take an interest in what was happening, and began to wash me as well, taking careful note of cleaning my cock completely.</p> <p>I dried her off and took her into my bedroom again, picking up the butt-plug and gently pushing it into her ass, seeing her rise to her tip-toes as I pushed it inside her. “Do you want to sleep with me?” I asked her as I settled her nightdress over her body.</p> <p>“Yes please daddy John, and will you hold me please?” She said looking up into my eyes.</p> <p>“Of course.” I said smiling and together we went to bed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>My dreams were troubled that night, I found myself back in the plane people were around me.</p> <p>“Okay let’s prep them, check out the DNA sequences and look for any strange markers.” A female voice said. I felt myself being lifted onto something and then I was watching fluorescent tubes moving pass overhead.</p> <p>“How long do we have?” A male voice this time</p> <p>“2 hours doctor, and then they have to be back upstairs.”</p> <p>“Okay then team let’s move it – I’ll check the girl first. Medical report? Hmm! Nothing out the ordinary there, bring her around and let’s see how she reacts to stimulus.”</p> <p>“Where am I... What’s wrong with daddy?” Wendy’s voice, I try to struggle but I can’t move.</p> <p>“It’s alright Wendy, you’ve just had a slight reaction on the plane, now just relax and look at this light... that’s it... relax... it’s a nice light isn’t it... keep watching it. She’s under doctor, that’s a good reaction; she’s going to be perfect.”</p> <p>“Good now lets get on with the bloods and fluids, and then we’ll start the orientation program on them both, has anyone checked him for purple markers?”</p> <p>“Not yet doctor, but they’re rare.” It must be a nurse, but what are purple markers?</p> <p>“Maybe but remember we can’t allow one of those back into Ropeville again, they could take us all over!” the Doctor’s voice again</p> <p>“You take the council’s ruling too seriously doctor, you should lighten up.” The nurse said in a bantering tone.</p> <p>“You never saw what the nurses were doing in that room, almost throwing themselves into danger in order to protect him from us. That’s why all new comers are treated like this, not only to check them for diseases but also to prevent his type of people into Ropeville. That reminds me make sure this John Argent has the implant done, can’t have him running around uncontrollable can we...” </p> <p>Implant? I’d give them implant! And why would I have to be controlled. </p> <p>“Won’t that make him irritable for the first few hours doctor?” the nurse asked.</p> <p>“Yes, mood swings are a side effect until it really takes hold and then he’ll sleep while it calibrates to his body, after that he’ll never know a thing.” The doctor said.</p> <p>Oh yes this dream is just getting better and better, I wonder how I could think this stuff up, and I wonder if I’ll remember it when I wake up, I wonder what Janet would say about it.</p> <p>“Right I’m ready for him now.” A different voice, female but certainly in command.</p> <p>“Very well doctor, just get the monitors onto him.” the same nurse’s voice.</p> <p>“I’m just getting a sample of blood for the white count.” The female doctor said and there was a tug at my arm. I must have blacked out for a moment as the next thing I heard was “. . . Well there’s no problem there, he’s healthy and the count is good.” </p> <p>“Doctor, there’s a change to the heartbeat... I think he’s awake!” </p> <p>“Mr. Argent? John? Don’t worry there was a slight problem with the plane you were in, but everyone is fine, Wendy’s perfectly alright, just asleep so you don’t need to be concerned about her. What the hell happened how did he get conscious? Get him under and wipe the last few minutes as quickly as possible.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>I awoke to the sound of Amanda, not snoring exactly but certainly breathing loudly. I smiled at that, I checked my watch, half-past five. I decided that I needed some exercise and so I gently moved out of the bed in order not to disturb Amanda.</p> <p>I found out a tee-shirt and a pair of shorts and some running shoes, I made my way out of the house and began a short warm-up run along the pavement, then I gradually got into my stride and was running along the road.</p> <p>I must have made about three circuits of the area when I was stopped by a police car.</p> <p>“Good morning Mr. Argent, good exercise?” The female office asked me.</p> <p>“Yes, just trying to get my old form back... does everyone know who I am?” I said in a friendly manner.</p> <p>“Well you are a relative newcomer around here and people do talk, how are you settling in?” the officer asked me, but there was something about her voice that I recognised.</p> <p>“Oh not bad, Janet’s a wonderful host and Amanda caught my heart some time ago.” I said still smiling but thinking where had I heard her voice before?</p> <p>“That’s good, Janet’s one of the main people in our town, we hate to have her unhappy... talking of which did you notice the time?” The officer said. I glanced at my watch seven o’clock; I’d been out for nearly an hour and a half!</p> <p>“Good grief, where does the time get to, I’d better find some other way of exercising.” I said and turned back for Janet’s house.</p> <p>“Oh I wouldn’t worry you’re perfectly healthy from what I can see.” She said and returned to her car.</p> <p>As she drove off it hit me where I’d heard her voice before... she was the doctor in my dream!</p> <p>What was going on around here?”</p></div>",[]
1258,"Wendy, Part 19",19,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-09,18,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner072.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I returned to Janet’s house slightly confused, how could a police officer sound like a person in a dream? I suppose it could be coincidence but it was nagging at me... I found myself in the kitchen, the youth, Adrian, was working on a tray, he smiled at me as I entered.</p> <p>“Good morning Sir, I noticed you were our and so I haven’t prepared a tray for you, I hope you don’t mind if I return to make your breakfast in a few minutes?” He asked.</p> <p>“That’s okay, I can make my own.” I said.</p> <p>“I do insist Sir, it is my duty to serve Mrs. Jones and her guests. If you’ll excuse me there is some orange juice on the table for you.” Adrian said and left the kitchen. </p> <p>I sat down finding that I was very thirsty, poured myself a glass of orange juice and emptied the glass before I knew it.</p> <p>I gathered my thoughts, and then the events of the previous night came back to me, did I actually... Yes I did! But why didn’t I stop myself, I enjoyed striking Amanda and then sodomising her! But that really wasn’t me at all! Was it?</p> <p>I was still thinking this when Adrian returned, “Breakfast Sir?” He asked but I found I wasn’t hungry.</p> <p>“Not at the moment, do you mind if I just talked to you?” I said looking at him.</p> <p>He looked slightly surprised but nodded, standing in front of me in an attentive attitude. I gestured to another chair where he reluctantly sat down.</p> <p>“I shouldn’t really be doing this Sir... I’m supposed to remain standing when being spoken to Sir.” He protested.</p> <p>“It’s my responsibility; you’re just obeying a guest’s instruction. Now what is your position here?” I said gently.</p> <p>“I’m engaged to serve Mrs. Jones and her guests, my duties include preparing meals and generally tidying up the house along with the other staff.” He said brightly.</p> <p>I shook my head, “That wasn’t really the question was it. Why do you serve Mrs. Jones?”</p> <p>“It’s part of my contract with Ropeville, I’ve been a wilful person and this is to teach me humility,” He looked at me, “It was either this or to be thrown out of Ropeville, I don’t want that to happen to me.”</p> <p>“But what if your duties involve personal harm?” I asked.</p> <p>“I’m allowed to refuse such duties Sir, the orphanage has invested a lot of money in me and they instruct that I can be punished for non-compliance but mutilation is not allowed.” He said with a puzzled look on his face.</p> <p>“And are you expected to engage in sex acts with guests?” I asked – I wasn’t that way inclined but needed to know.</p> <p>“As long as no permanent damage is done to me then yes Sir, do you need to use me?” There was no change in his tone, as if this was a normal thing to ask.</p> <p>“No, err, thank you Adrian. I take it it’s regarded as part of your normal duty here?” I asked - I was intrigued I must admit.</p> <p>“On occasions, Mrs. Jones has asked me to take care of some of her guests as well as Miss Amanda; I haven’t received any complaints from Mrs. Jones during my normal punishment sessions. If there had been then I would receive a more painful reminder of my duties to the household.” His voice showed a slight tone of pride, of a job well done.</p> <p>“Finding out about my household are you John?” Janet entered the kitchen. Adrian quickly got to his feet and placed his hands behind his back.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Good morning Janet, I hope you didn’t keep my daughter up too late last night, and I must apologise for Adrian here, I told him to sit down.” I said to forestall any arguments that Janet may have made.</p> <p>“If you told him to sit down then there’s no problem,” Janet said smiling, “But at the moment Amanda is waiting for you, it seems she’s not allowed to remove a certain object without your permission, and she wants to get ready for school.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes I did leave her with a... bit of a problem, I’d better see to her.” I went to my bedroom where Amanda and Wendy were sitting on my bed talking. “Good morning ladies. I hope you had a pleasant night sleep?” I asked them both.</p> <p>“Yes thank you daddy, mummy Janet was very nice to me.” Wendy said and</p> <p>“Nearly daddy John, but I need to use the toilet now.” Amanda said turning around so that the butt-plug was visible.</p> <p>“I don’t know, should I allow you to remove that or should you have to go to school with it in, twice in two days should be a record.” I said smiling at Amanda’s expression and then relenting, “Come with me.” I said to her and let her to the bathroom.</p> <p>She bent over the toilet as I eased the but-plug from her anus, I smiled as she quickly turned and sat down on the seat, not so much relieving herself than emptying herself of the stored mixture. “Thank you daddy John, that feels much better.” She said smiling at me as she did so.</p> <p>I handed her the butt-plug and watched her as she washed it carefully, ensuring that all the detritus was removed and then she licked it to taste whether she had cleaned it properly. As she didn’t make a face I assumed that the plug was clean enough.</p> <p>“Brush your teeth now and then get dressed for school, don’t forget I’ll be checking.” I told her as I left the room to return to my bedroom.</p> <p>Wendy was sitting on the bed her face showed sadness, I sat down beside her and asked her what was wrong? “You don’t love me any more, you love Amanda now!” She said despondently.</p> <p>I held her tight and kissed her forehead, “I do love you Wendy, you are my daughter, I will always love you above all others.” I told her she looked at me as if checking my words and then hugged me with all her strength. </p> <p>“Oh daddy, I do love you.” She said with tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“I know my darling Wendy. Now you’ve got to go to school today, I want you to dress nicely and behave yourself, this time don’t do what Amanda may tell you, she might try to play tricks on you.”</p> <p>“Daddy John that’s mean! It’s expected to play tricks on newbies!” Amanda said from the bathroom.</p> <p>“What would happen if you arrived at school without your knickers today? Because that is what’s going to happen if you don’t promise to look after Wendy and protect her from any tricks?” I said giving Amanda an evil grin.</p> <p>“Daddy John! You wouldn’t, I’d have to stand in front of the school at dinner and recite some poetry.” She said but her eyes were sparkling with the thought.</p> <p>“Poetry? That doesn’t sound too bad.” I said</p> <p>Amanda made a face, “It’s a translation of some Indian poems called Amarusataka, its all hard words.” She said and then added “After that it’s 10 from a paddle, again in front of the school. Miss Hawkins can really swing that paddle.” She finished and rubbed her ass in reflection.</p> <p>“Well then that’s warning enough. Come on you two get dressed.” I told them and kissed them both. I watched them both run out of my room and into Wendy’s. I took the time to change my clothes.</p> <p>----</p> <p>While I dressed I thought about little things, like how did I know where the toys had been kept, also how did I know the names of such things, I’m sure I didn’t know them before yesterday!</p> <p>Yesterday! What the hell happened yesterday? I met Janet at the office and was introduced to the ‘Purple group’... Purple, purple what was it that my dream mentioned? Purple markers? Perhaps these people were just colour prejudiced, purple colour prejudiced!</p> <p>I joined the girls and Janet downstairs in the dining room where Adrian had a cooked breakfast ready for me and the girls, Janet having already eaten I was told.</p> <p>“Did you enjoy your run this morning?” Janet asked as the girls ran for the bus, both with enough food for a battalion.</p> <p>“I did, it helped to clear my mind.” I said in a cheerful voice.</p> <p>“Oh... good!” Janet said but her tone was uncertain.</p> <p>“Do you mind if I ask you a question?” I said pleasantly </p> <p>“I don’t mind at all.” Janet said regarding me closely.</p> <p>“Just what did happen to me during the aircraft trip, was I drugged? And was I examined for something?” I said, still keeping my voice neutral.</p> <p>“I don’t understand what you’re talking about John? I know that there was a problem on the plane and that you were in hospital where you would have been examined to see what it was.” She said but there was something in the way she spoke that meant she was hiding something.</p> <p>I stood up, “I’m sorry Janet, I think it would be better if I collected Wendy and we returned to England. I think I’m being manipulated and I don’t like it!” I said and went to leave the room.</p> <p>“No John, please! I don’t want to lose you; Amanda feels that you’re the one we need.” Janet said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I’m sorry Janet, I’m sure you wouldn’t like people interfering in your life, I certainly don’t!” I said but she grabbed hold of my arm.</p> <p>“Please John, it’s not meant like that. You needed relaxing, that was all that was done.” Janet protested.</p> <p>“RELAXING? It turned me into a ravaging monster. I deliberately whipped your daughter and then raped her! You call that relaxing? And how did they program my knowledge into me, the taws, dog whips, butt-plugs, dildos, butterfly clips and clamps. I didn’t know anything about them, but here I am using them like an expert! That wasn’t relaxing, it was reprogramming.” I protested.</p> <p>“Not reprogramming, just releasing information back into your mind.” Janet said.</p> <p>“Riiiiigghhtt!! So I’ve had this information in my brain, and then out of general interest your people decided to overcome my normal reactions and also open the doors to this data?” I asked.</p> <p>“Something like that, I don’t know who’d be able to...” Janet began to say but the door opened and Adrian walked in, he stood slightly in front of Janet, his feet placed slightly apart but keeping him balanced. I recognised the stance; it was the same one that Su had taken before she defended Elizabeth. </p> <p>I stood back away from the pair of them, Adrian looked apologetic, “I’m sorry Sir, but from the tone of your voice I believed my mistress is in danger.” He said, “I have alerted the appropriate people who will be here shortly.” He added.</p> <p>“If they’re the packers then that’s good, I’m leaving Ropeville!” I said and, taking a circular route managed to leave the room. As I closed the door I heard Janet start to cry and “I’m losing him... Adrian I need him, he’s...” But the door cut off the rest of her words.</p> <p>I ran upstairs and grabbed a suitcase, piling clothes into it; I wanted to leave this place! I had to leave this place! I ran into Wendy’s room and did the same there... Wendy! I’d have to go to the school to take her out of the class.</p> <p>I grappled with both suitcases and dragged them downstairs Janet was waiting there, tears in her eyes, “Please John, reconsider this. Amanda needs you, the company needs you...” She stopped talking, unable to continue.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Janet, I’m not going to be a lap dog obeying the whims of unknown people. I’m going back home with my daughter, I’m sorry for Amanda and I feel guilty about what I did to her last night. I’ll still work for the company so there’s no loss there.” I said.</p> <p>“. . . I need you John. You showed me yesterday that you had a firm hand. It’s something that I need. Daddy knew what to do and deep inside so do you. Please John reconsider what you’re doing.” Janet begged.</p> <p>“No Janet, I’m sorry about you, I do like you. But I need to be myself.” I said and went outside... Where there was a black and white car with a blue light flashing on it. The two police officers, both female, had their guns out and pointed at me.</p> <p>“MR. ARGENT, DROP THE CASES AND LIE DOWN ON THE GROUND.” The voice was amplified and had an air of authority about it although I didn’t see the person who spoke. But the click of the guns was enough to tell me to listen to her.</p> <p>I was on the floor in an instant, the two officers cautiously approached me, one kept her gun trained on me as the other placed handcuffs onto my wrists. She helped me rise to my feet and escorted me to their car.</p> <p>----</p> <p>They drove me back to the hospital (!?!) Not the police station as I expected. I was escorted into the lift and they pressed a button. The lift descended, which surprised me. Also my hands were released from the cuffs.</p> <p>“We’re sorry about this Mr. Argent, but we have to consider the safety of Ropeville above everything else.” One of the officers said, as if that explained everything. Hers was another voice from my dream, so I took a chance.</p> <p>“That’s okay nurse. I suppose the doctor will just wipe the past few days from my mind?” I said hearing her gasp in surprise.</p> <p>The lift door opened and Elizabeth was standing there, her arms crossed. But there was a smile on her face; at least it looked like a friendly smile. “I don’t think that’s going to be necessary John.” She said and turned to walk to a doorway, I followed her noticing that the two ‘police officers’ remained in the lift. We entered a room with a table and two chairs. Elizabeth sat in one and gestured to the other. “Now John, what do you want to ask?” She said.</p> <p>“Let me get some things straightened out in my mind first.” I said and at Elizabeth’s nod I started. “First the aeroplane incident, both Wendy and I were drugged weren’t we?” I looked at Elizabeth who nodded her head. “Okay then, when the plane landed we were brought here for examination. I’m not sure what you were trying to find, but the name Purple seemed to be important, I remember a thing called the Purple gene?”</p> <p>Elizabeth’s face showed concern, “I did read the report and it seemed to me that you weren’t really under while the secondary tests were done, in fact the nurse on duty did report that you were conscious at one stage.”</p> <p>“Yes, the ‘police officer’ who was in the lift with me... I recognised her voice, I dreamed about her last night. Oh yes, was my performance alright?” I asked and at Elizabeth’s look I expanded, “After I was... what, reprogrammed? Programmed? With the television trick yesterday, I spanked Amanda, then sodomised her and finally impaled her with a butt-plug. Most of which I wouldn’t normally do. I assume it was recorded for future blackmail?”</p> <p>“It wasn’t programming, not as such. All we did was to suppress your normal responses. We were trying to show you that life here could be better than you’re used to. Amanda was the main reason for your being here in the first place.” Elizabeth said and at my confused look she added, “Amanda is your sponsor to remain in Ropeville.” As if that explained everything.</p> <p>“But she’s only 12!” I said, “How can she be responsible enough? I would have thought that Janet would have been more involved?” Somehow I managed to notice that I didn’t quibble about staying in Ropeville.</p> <p>“Her age doesn’t matter, to her you have shown yourself willing to protect her against her enemies and to love her as she wants to be loved, even your spanking and other actions against her show her that. You must realise by now that we’re not a ‘normal’ town, we have a slight genetic problem.”</p> <p>“You mean the Purple gene?” I asked but she shook her head.</p> <p>“No, that was something found in another potential candidate, but it wouldn’t be suitable to allow him to remain in the town. No this genetic problem is different.” Elizabeth looked around as if seeking permission to continue speaking. “You see John, ever since our forefathers first came to this valley the birth rate has been abnormal. For every 6 girls born only 1 boy is born. Over the years we’ve tried to eliminate the problem, but nothing we’ve done will restore the balance.”</p> <p>“Is it in the water? The soil?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I mean we’ve tested everything, from the water to the sunlight, recently we tested for radiation, although that’s discounted as the children are perfectly healthy, although more precocious than worldwide norms.” She looked at me, unsmiling, “We need healthy men, in an effort to overcome this effect... but somehow I don’t think that would work, since all the females here would be already affected. But we never give up on this.”</p> <p>She waited a moment for this to sink into me. “So you want me for what? A sperm bank?” I asked her</p> <p>She shook her head again, “Not at all, I will admit that any additions to the gene pool is always welcomed. No we need you to keep Janet sane!” I think that wasn’t what I expected because my mouth dropped open. “I mean it John, Janet required a firm guidance when she was young and without it she’s liable to break down, how was she yesterday?”</p> <p>I thought back, “Like a young child anxious to please her father, and thinking she hadn’t. She almost asked me to spank her.”</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “A request that you acted on, did you have to really think about what you were doing?” She said.</p> <p>“Well... No, I did just what I thought she needed. I also ordered her to leave her work for others to get on with.” I added.</p> <p>“Which is what we’ve been trying to do for ages, ever since David left her in fact. She looked after Amanda, but couldn’t keep away from her work. Yesterday was the first break she’s taken.” Elizabeth looked me straight in the eyes. “When we were contacted she was an emotional wreck, she’s starting to depend on you John. So I have to ask you, on behalf of the Ropeville Council, will you stay here to look after Janet and Amanda? We can offer you protection from your wife’s former lover for both you and Wendy.”</p> <p>I snorted, “It must be expert protection indeed, I mean Amanda was kidnapped and taken to England, all under you noses!” I said</p> <p>“He was allowed to kidnap Amanda, it was a risk but she knew what to do if anything like this did happen. Our people were about to raid the room where the three of them were, but Amanda managed to escape. That was the only time we lost contact with her. We would have taken her away from you just after she called us, but she told us that she was safe and had found someone who she liked.” At my quizzlcal look she said, “When she gave her name she said she was Amanda WILLIAMS not Jones. Her mother’s maiden name.” Elizabeth smiled, “was she right? Would you do anything to help her?” </p> <p>I had to think about that! Could I really leave Amanda and Janet? Was I angry with them? No, not with Janet or Amanda! “I don’t want any interference with me again!” I said realising that I was handing my life over to this town.</p> <p>“I think that would be okay, but you realise that you may be called on by the council to act on their behalf?” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“In what? Company business? Or something else?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It could be almost anything! It’s part of the price of staying here which is what we want you do decide to do.” Elizabeth said watching me closely.</p> <p>“But I’ve got a life and job back home. Why should I want to stay here?” I countered.</p> <p>“Just think about it, please John. That’s all I’m asking.” She said throwing the whole lot back at me.</p> <p>“Alright then, I think about it. But please no more meddling about with my mind, I think I might just leave if that happens again.” I said admitting defeat, I did like the town, after the little bit I’d seen of it and after everything I think Wendy was enjoying it as well... could I be an ogre and drag her back to England right now?</p> <p>“Good. Now there are two things I want you to do. The first is go back to Janet; show her that she’s not at fault in this. Believe me she needs that reassurance.” I nodded my understanding – I suppose she didn’t intend for me to be brainwashed by the town. Then Elizabeth dropped the other shoe. “Then this afternoon you will go to Abigail’s house as you promised her you would. I won’t tell you what to do there,” She smiled, “I’m sure you’ll already know what to do.”</p> <p>She stood up, “Now John I do understand how you feel, I’d feel the same in your position. Please believe me when I say it was only to help you, and that’s why it was done.”</p> <p>“To help me? But it caused more problems than it cured!” I protested.</p> <p>Elizabeth shook her head, “Not really it allowed us to have this little chat.” She smiled and indicated the door, “You’ll be taken back now John, if you feel troubled again just call me, my number is in the book.”</p> <p>I returned to the lift and pressed the call button. I was thinking about how to get up to the ground floor as the doors opened. There was a woman in the lift, she smiled at me.</p> <p>“Did you require a lift Mr. Argent?” It was the taxi driver.</p></div>",[]
1259,"Wendy, Part 20",20,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-11,18,4,"MF, bond, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner073.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was sitting in the back of the cab thinking about what Elizabeth had told me, I realised that I’ve been doing a lot of thinking recently and had nothing to show for it, maybe I should consider living here? There was nothing really in England! I had Wendy here with me, what else did I want? My musings were interrupted by the driver.</p> <p>“Deep thoughts?” She asked while keeping her attention to the road.</p> <p>“You could say that.” I said distantly.</p> <p>“I know! It’s the council butting into your private life! They think they know it all and that they have the right! Hah! I could tell you stories of people they’ve changed.” She laughed</p> <p>“And what about those people? What happened to them?” I asked intrigued.</p> <p>“Oh most of them went on to great things!” She said, “Well the ones who listened did anyway.”</p> <p>“And the ones who didn’t?” I had to ask.</p> <p>“We don’t hear of them anymore! That David Jones, he was one of those... look what happened to him!” She laughed and turned the wheel to go up the driveway to Janet’s house, “Yes sirree, I reckon that it pays to listen to council I suppose.” She said as she stopped the car.</p> <p>I opened the door and was stopped once more, “Look after her John Argent, the town needs Janet and Amanda.”</p> <p>“I suppose I’ve nothing to contribute?” I said with a wry smile on my lips.</p> <p>“If you only kept them happy that would be enough, but I think you’re going to do more than that! Goodbye for now, I’ll pick you up at half Two.” I almost asked why but then remembered Elizabeth’s orders.</p> <p>“Are you the only cab around here?” I asked smiling.</p> <p>“Oh no, I’m just the best around here.” She said and, after waiting for me to get out of the car first, she drove off leaving me on the steps to Elizabeth’s house.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Adrian opened the door. “Welcome back sir, I’ve taken the suitcases back to your rooms, but I should tell you that my mistress is most distressed.”</p> <p>“Where is Janet? I would have thought she’d be at work?” I must admit that I was concerned.</p> <p>“She’s upstairs in her bedroom, she went up there just after you were taken away. She blames herself completely for your being taken away... she won’t answer the door.” He added softly.</p> <p>I entered the house and went up to Janet’s bedroom, I tried the handle but the door was locked. “Janet?” I called out but received no answer, so I tried again, “Janet, will you open this door?” I asked politely, from the corner of my eye I could see some of the house staff watching me, again I received no answer. “Janet I’m not going to ask again, open this door.”</p> <p>“No, go away!” Came the reply along with the sound of Janet’s sobbing.</p> <p>I looked towards the stairs where Adrian was standing, watching me. I went to him, “Adrian I’m going to break down Janet’s door. When I do are you going to stop me and defend Janet?” I asked him.</p> <p>He shook his head. “No sir, I understand what you’re doing, this morning you were being slightly irrational, so I had to defend my mistress.” He said looking embarrassed.</p> <p>I held his shoulder, making him look at me. “You did the right thing. I was angry but it wasn’t at Janet. But now as you said she’s blaming herself I’m going to show her that she wasn’t at fault. But I don’t want anyone to interfere with me.”</p> <p>Adrian smiled, “Certainly sir, will you require luncheon later on?” He asked as if I’d said I was going jogging.</p> <p>“Yes please, but it better be something light, there are plans for me this afternoon.” I said and went back to Janet’s door.</p> <p>“Janet will you open this door for me?” I asked.</p> <p>“No. I helped hurt you. I’m useless” I heard from inside, well if she was going to be childish so could I.</p> <p>“Little Pig, Little Pig, let me come in” I said.</p> <p>“No!” </p> <p>“Then I’ll huff and I’ll puff and I’ll blow your door in!” I said in a gruff voice.</p> <p>“Don’t you dare!” Janet said, but I didn’t hear any sound of her moving.</p> <p>I drew in a deep breath and took several steps back from the door; I then charged the door -... in stories the hero would hit the door which would spring open, but not in this case, whoever built this house was prepared for most things, including the shoulder of a man!</p> <p>“SHIT! SHIT, DAMN and BLAST!” I said as the pain hit me and I started to rub my shoulder.</p> <p>I heard the door unlock and Janet was there concern on her face. “Oh John, I’ve done it again!” She said as she helped me into the bedroom, I looked back to see Adrian’s smirking face as he watched me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Janet placed me on her bed and stood in front of me crying. “Oh John, I’m sorry, so sorry” She kept on saying.</p> <p>“Sorry for what? I’m the one who threw his shoulder to that door, not you.” I said trying not to flinch as she drew my shirt off.</p> <p>“But I didn’t open the door when you told me to, I should have done!” She said, which was rather irrational of her I thought.</p> <p>“Janet this is your house! You’ve as much right to lock your door as anyone else! Now why did you?” I asked her – okay I wasn’t rational either, first telling her it was okay to lock her door and then demanding to know why she did!</p> <p>She started to cry, “Well... I made you cross when I took Wendy from you last night. And then there was the way you walked out, I know it was my fault, I should have told Adrian not to call for help, I’ve driven you away from here.” She wasn’t being very coherent I must say.</p> <p>“No Janet! First of all I wasn’t annoyed at you. It was the way I allowed myself to be influenced by that little television trick last night. I knew that if I was able to be taken over like that while I was here I’d be a threat to Amanda, Wendy and you... I don’t want that! So the safest thing I could do would be to leave.” I could see Janet was watching me and as I said the last she started to shake her head, I reached to her and held her hands. “I didn’t really want to leave either of you, but I was so angry that I had to do something. So you see it wasn’t your fault at all, it was mine.”</p> <p>“But I wanted you to stay... I would have done anything to make you stay, it must have been my fault!” Janet protested.</p> <p>“Not at all, you...” I started but was interrupted.</p> <p>“It was! It’s always my...”</p> <p>“Janet no! Its...”</p> <p>“I just can’t...”</p> <p>“JANET STOP!” I said, and quickly got to my feet and held her. “You are being too harsh on yourself,” A thought struck me, “That’s my job.”</p> <p>“Do... do you... mean that?” Janet asked me suddenly going soft on me. I looked around and found a straight backed chair which I started moving us to.</p> <p>“If you want me to, I mean it’s not your boardroom, and we haven’t got the risk of people walking in on us. But this time I can undress you first.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Oh John, you couldn’t.” She said struggling in my arms.</p> <p>“You can’t say that to me.” I said as my fingers found her buttons and started undoing them.</p> <p>“I’ll scream and struggle! Somebody’s bound to come and find out what’s happening.” She said in order to stop me.</p> <p>“Go ahead, I’ve already told Adrian what I’m going to do and he’s prepared the rest of the staff, so go on, let’s hear your full range.” I said as I reduced her to bra and panties. You know her figure wasn’t too bad, she’d kept herself in shape.</p> <p>“You know I think that after I’ve given you a few smacks I might see what toys you have around here.” I said in a gentle tone feeling her shiver against me.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t dare use the floggers in the third drawer down over there.” She said indicating a chest of drawers in the corner of the room.</p> <p>“I’ve told you before Janet, never dare me!” I said and sat down on the chair pulling her down with me. I was glad she couldn’t see me smile, she had told me where to find her floggers so that I wouldn’t waste time looking for them.</p> <p>“No John!... That hurts... Please don’t...” She shouted out with each blow causing me to pause after the third strike.</p> <p>“Really Janet, Amanda was much better at this than you are, now I don’t want to hear another word until these last three are finished.” I told her and then applied them, even harder than before. This time Janet was able to contain herself.</p> <p>I got up from the chair and lowered Janet to the floor, she stayed on her knees rubbing her ass which had turned red. I went to the drawer she’d indicated, there was a wide number of whips, floggers, plugs and other items. I picked up a small dog-whip and a glove made of kid-leather.</p> <p>I then looked at her bed, like Amanda’s and Wendy’s there were eye-bolts going up each of the posts, I went through the drawer and found some strips of leather. I gave Janet a smile and then beckoned to her. “Come here Janet, you’re in need of support.” I said</p> <p>She made a show of reluctantly walking to me, I held out my hands and took hers, then held both of hers in one hand. I quickly tied her hands with one of the leather straps, making sure they were tightly held. I then led her to her bed, making her stand by one of the posts.</p> <p>I kissed her hands and then raised them above her head, and then I tied her wrists to the post so that her face was against the post. “But John I can’t see what you’re going to do.” She protested.</p> <p>“Oh yes. That’s right, I did forget.” I said and quickly found a blindfold which I fitted around her eyes.</p> <p>“Oh! John. Now I can’t see at all!” She protested.</p> <p>“That’s the idea, guess what’s going to happen now?” I asked her and quietly moved into position.</p> <p>“Well I suppose you’re going to... Oww!” I cracked the whip against her back, seeing the mark of the lash appearing in a red line.</p> <p>“Were you right?” I asked her, moving around so that she couldn’t tell where I was.</p> <p>“Yes you bastard.” She said but her tone belied her words.</p> <p>“Such language,” I said bringing the whip down twice on her skin, I noticed that it didn’t cut her but just marked her skin. “You know I should turn you around so that you’d really feel the blows.” I said into her ear, she shivered as she heard this and seemed to relax.</p> <p>I gave her a few more blows, I didn’t really want to hurt her, and then I quietly put the whip down, I put on the glove and started to rub it over her back.</p> <p>“Oh daddy that feels so good, you haven’t done that in years!” She said - obviously she was living out some fantasy in her mind, I didn’t speak so as not to ruin her dream.</p> <p>I worked my way down her back and onto her warmed ass. Caressing her flesh with the glove, I found she was pushing her ass back towards me. “Please daddy, please.” She was saying hoarsely, I unzipped my trousers and moved behind her, bringing the glove around to her front and into her pubic hair.</p> <p>I opened her pussy and then pulled her back onto me, guiding my penis inside her. She began to move her body, I didn’t have to do anything – just stand there while she did all the work, that wasn’t to say I didn’t help her. I kept on massaging her breasts both with the glove and my other, naked, hand.</p> <p>Three times she paused while she climaxed before I started to add to her pleasure by spurting deep inside her.</p> <p>I pulled out of her body and left her there, hanging from her arms. I cleaned the whip and then the glove and returned them to the drawer. I gently removed the blindfold and kissed her on her lips, she returned the kiss hungrily, as if inviting me to do more... but I had to other plans.</p> <p>There was a discrete knock at the door, I adjusted my clothing and went to the door, opening it Adrian was standing there with a tray in his hands. “I took the liberty of having this prepared for both yourself and Mistress Janet, I hope that was alright?” He said, taking no notice of his mistress’s position or dress.</p> <p>I smiled at him, “Thank you Adrian, I do feel slightly peckish and I’m sure Janet does as well.” I said.</p> <p>Adrian placed the tray on a sideboard before moving a small table over to the bed; he then retrieved the tray and placed it on the table. He turned and left the bedroom, all the while taking no, overt, interest in Janet’s position.</p> <p>I looked at the tray, there were two cups and some sandwiches there, I picked up one and held it in front of Janet’s mouth. She opened her mouth and accepted the morsel I allowed her to have.</p> <p>She looked at me, “Where did you learn to do this?” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know, whether it’s something that was programmed into me or just natural talent, I think it’s more of the former than the latter, I’d never been able to use a whip like that before.” I said.</p> <p>“Is that bad?” She asked me.</p> <p>I considered this, “Hell, yes! It means that I’m easy to program, just like some dammed computer.”</p> <p>“But we’re all like that John!” Janet said, “That’s all our brains are just organic computers, it’s up to us on how we use the data.” She added trying to ease the subject.</p> <p>I nodded my head, it’s an old concept but it seems they’ve been taking it to heart here. “Alright so all I have to do is access the relevant information and it’s like I’ve always known it.” I said.</p> <p>Janet nodded, “Not only on bondage. How’s the company doing?” She asked.</p> <p>“Not bad, the profits are high and the staff turnover is low, we should however consider closing the Detroit factory as it’s producing less chips for the outlay that’s been placed on it…” I paused as I realised that I had all the information on hand and, something that did astound me, was able to interpret it into meaningful words.</p> <p>Janet smiled as if I was a child just reciting my first set of ABC’s “You see John, it’s not just having the knowledge, it’s knowing how to apply it! That’s something that’s beyond anybodies abilities to implant the raw material has to be there in the first place. It’s what Amanda saw in you.” She said.</p> <p>“And that’s why she sponsored me to come here.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh no, that wasn’t the reason.” Janet said but then stopped herself from saying anything further.</p> <p>I realised that between us we had finished off the food on the tray. I helped Janet to drink the coffee that had been supplied and then I was ready for the next round. This time I undressed completely so that I was in the same state as Janet.</p> <p>I untied her hands and helped her to lie on the bed, this time I fastened her legs to the posts at the foot of the bed and then her arms to the headboard, finding eyes there ready for me. Janet was now it a ‘Y’ shape</p> <p>I remembered a story on how the hero had tortured his victim with... feathers, yes that was it, but where would I get... I went to Janet’s wardrobe and opened it; she had a large walk in affair. I went into it and started inspecting the clothes. I found a dress, blue with peacock feathers on it, some had broken off and were lying on the ground. I picked one up and returned to Janet.</p> <p>She watched me as I approached her, she could tell that I was planning something as she tried to struggle out of her bonds. When I produced the feather she relaxed and smiled, a smile that was soon wiped off her face as I started to brush her nipples with it.</p> <p>“No! No please John! No!” she screamed out as the tickling got worse then I moved the feather lower down her stomach and to her neatly trimmed bush. She tried to kick her legs to stop me.</p> <p>“Now Janet, it’s only a feather,” I start moving it over her clit, “What harm can a feather do to anyone?” I asked her as moved my free hand to open her pussy, “I mean it’s just little wisps stroking your flesh... what can be bad about that?” I added.</p> <p>“Please John you don’t know what it’s doing to me!” Janet tried to persuade me but I wasn’t listening to her.</p> <p>“But I can see what it’s doing to you Janet. I think it’s making you aware of your body.” I could see the feather starting to get wet as Janet’s pussy started to moisten so I began moving it faster, first on her clit and then down the slit of her pussy.</p> <p>I watched her face as she began to feel the effects on her body, a blush began building up from her breasts and she started to breathe faster. Just when she was going to cum I pulled away from her and let her relax... then I started again, building her up until I stopped again, this earned me a glare from her.</p> <p>“Please John, let me... please let me!” She said, this time I allowed her to climax from just the effect of the feather. I then lay beside her lightly touching her breasts as I did so.</p> <p>“So Janet, you’re not going to blame yourself for anything I do will you.” I said to her and then lightly kissed her breast nearest me.</p> <p>“Of course not John, I mean I can’t really fire the CEO of the company can I.” Janet said softly.</p> <p>I raised my head to look at her, “You’re joking aren’t you? I can’t do that job, it’s yours.” I said.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Oh no John, I promised my father that I’d look after the company until I found a man who really knew how to control me. David almost was that man, but he couldn’t cope with life here... I know you can.” She said smiling at me. “Now show me how you’d manage a complaint!” She added.</p> <p>What else could I do, I moved myself so that I was between her legs and entered her. “So what’s the problem madam?” I said thrusting myself forward.</p> <p>“Well, I think my co-worker is trying to use me as a sex object.” She said managing to move herself against me.</p> <p>“Do you want him to stop?” I asked</p> <p>“Hell no, I want him to keep on doing it.” She said laughing.</p> <p>“You know Janet I think I’ll keep you tied up like this until Amanda and Wendy comes home, and let them play with you until I get back.” I said</p> <p>“Back from where?” Janet asked.</p> <p>“I’m supposed to be meeting a young woman I met in the hospital. Abigail’s her name.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh her! Yes I know her, I suggest you take the taws with you, she’s got a reputation you know.” Janet said smiling at some secret joke.</p> <p>“What reputation?” I asked.</p> <p>“You’ll see. But not just yet as I’m about to cum again.” Janet said as she started to climax. I managed to bring her through another one before I also started to cum.</p> <p>After that I went to her bathroom and brought back a towel, which I used to wipe her down, and then started to dress, she looked at me from her position. “What about me?” She asked.</p> <p>“I told you, I’m leaving you like that... if you need to use the toilet I’ll send Adrian in to take care of you, I’ll also let him use the flogger on you on occasions if you want.” I said watching as the idea washed over her and made her shiver slightly.</p> <p>“John, you wouldn’t dare.” She said and I could see the smile on her lips.</p> <p>“Janet I did tell you, never say that to me.” I said and left the room whistling.</p></div>",[]
1260,"Wendy, Part 21",21,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-14,18,4,"bond, smack, g",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner074.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The sound of the taxi-cab’s horn sounded as I opened the door. The driver smirked because of the way I looked. “Did you have a party?” She asked me, as promised it was the same driver as this morning.</p> <p>“Not really, but I feel like I have.” I said suppressing a yawn.</p> <p>“And how is Janet feeling now?” She asked laughing.</p> <p>“Oh... she’s tied up at the moment, but I think when the girls get home she’ll be having more fun.” I said remembering how I’d left Janet spread-eagled on the bed, I did escort her to the toilet and then back to the bed where she let me restrain her. The look on her face when I handed Adrian the flogger was a sight to behold.</p> <p>I heard a snigger from the front of the car, “I can imagine.” She said, and then she added, “So what have you decided?”</p> <p>“Sorry?” I asked, always quick on the response.</p> <p>“About staying here in Ropeville? Are you going to?” She asked.</p> <p>“Why? Looking for a chauffeurs job?” I replied.</p> <p>“Hell son, I’m enjoying this too much, but I’d like to know if I’m going to have to take you to the airfield soon.” She said.</p> <p>“That’s the problem. Would I be allowed to leave, even if I wanted to?” I said but a part of me was asking me ‘did I really want to leave?’</p> <p>“I’m sure you’d be able to go, they’d have to alter your memories slightly but that would mean you’d have to let them into your brain. They’d never do it without your consent any more.” She said.</p> <p>There was a manner in the way she spoke that rang warning bells in my mind, how did she know so much? “You know you’re not what I expected in a taxi driver, I mean you seem to know so much about this fabled council. What exactly are you?”</p> <p>“Ah, that took more time than I thought! I’m the welcome wagon, son. It’s up to me whether we take you in or throw you back to the sharks... and believe you me there are sharks aplenty out there waiting for you.” She said and her manner altered slightly, more commanding. “But now I’m just making up my mind. So sit back and enjoy the ride.”</p> <p>She turned and engaged the gears. We left Janet’s house with my mind whirling.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Abigail’s house was in, what must be called, the suburbs, but still looked better than some of the houses you’d see on American television, more like Samantha’s house in Bewitched.</p> <p>I approached the door which was opened for me. Abigail was there wearing a two piece swimming costume. “You came! I’m so glad.” She said, I didn’t have the heart to tell her that I’d been ordered to go, she was so excited for some reason.</p> <p>“I’ve got everything we need downstairs.” She told me and almost pulled me in, I looked back to see the driver smiling at me.</p> <p>As I entered the house I noticed that it was tidy... no almost fanatically in order. Abigail noticed my look and said, “I’m sorry for the mess.” She pointed to a newspaper that was lying on the floor. “I should have picked it up before you came,” She smiled and quickly tidied up the ‘mess’, then she placed her hands behind her back, “You’re going to have to punish me for that I suppose?” She said.</p> <p>I now knew that like most of the people around here she was a masochist at heart, wanting to be punished... “Of course little girl, now where shall I do this?” I asked her, she smiled slightly and beckoned to me.</p> <p>“Down here, everything’s prepared.” She said and opened a door to the basement. “Mind the steps, don’t want you to hurt yourself.” She warned.</p> <p>I smiled as I followed her down the steps where I found a complete dungeon had been built, but what took my eye was the fact that there was a nude young girl stretched out on the rack, her mouth covered by a large gag, she looked to be 10 or eleven years old.</p> <p>“Who is this?” I asked Abigail.</p> <p>“Oh that’s my sister Tanya, she didn’t think you’d be coming today, but asked to be here just in case.” Abigail smiled and leaned in closer, “She’s been listening to stories that Amanda’s been telling about you and wants to know if they’re right.”</p> <p>“I’m sure I don’t know what she’s been on about.” I said but sounded smug as I said it.</p> <p>“Aww. She’s going to be so disappointed I even got a lash ready for her, she pointed to a wide leather belt hanging by the bound girl. “I promised her that you’d be as good a daddy would have been.”</p> <p>“What happened to your father?” I asked envisioning another escapee from Ropeville. But Abigail replied softly.</p> <p>“He got hurt at the factory, a block of metal dropped onto him... I was at the hospital when he died.” I could see tears in her eyes as she remembered the time. I hugged her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Abigail, I shouldn’t have asked.” I said lamely.</p> <p>“No, you needed to know why daddy wasn’t looking after us.” She said drying her eyes. “Mummy’s had to work even harder to keep us, she hasn’t got time to look after us as well!” She said. She stood away from me and dried her eyes. “I’m sorry sir, I shouldn’t burden you with my problems.”</p> <p>I knew that now she was back in her self assigned role of victim. “That’s right, now where should I put you until I’m ready?” I said out loud looking around. I noticed there were several hooks in the ceiling and a set of manacles joined together with a heavy chain. These I picked up and attached to Abigail’s unresisting wrists.</p> <p>I had to lift her slightly to get the hooks to hold onto the chain, for a victim Abigail was very accommodating. “Now let’s see to little sister.” I said and walked to the rack. Although Tanya was bound to the frame she wasn’t tautly held. I walked around the rack inspecting her.</p> <p>I noticed that she was wearing a pendant and remembered the warnings I’d received about it. I removed Tanya’s gag. “Well Tanya? How far do you want to go with this?” I asked her</p> <p>“Please sir Abigail didn’t tell me anything, she brought me down here, I thought I was going to play, but then she went upstairs and waited for you, she told me that you were going to rape me. But I don’t want you to... I’m wearing the pendant... you can’t rape me.” She said and I could see real tears on her face.</p> <p>I carefully wiped her eyes and squatted down so that she could see my face. “Tanya I will not rape you, your body is safe from that. But do you want to be tortured?” I asked her.</p> <p>“If you promise you won’t poke me with that cock of yours then... yes please.” She said giving me a small smile. I looked around the room. I saw what seemed to be a leather thong bikini bottom, the leather was rigid and curved as if made for a girl to wear. I picked it up and drew it up Tanya’s legs, finding that the leather cupped her vulva exactly. And would act as a chastity belt, the leather going through her ass cheeks.</p> <p>“Thank you master. I thought you were going to...” She started to say but I put the gag back in her mouth.</p> <p>“Quiet young lady!” I turned to Abigail. “Now what do you have to say for yourself?” I asked her.</p> <p>“She’s such a wimp. When I was her age daddy had already shown me the joys of being held and raped. She’d been wearing that pendant for too long.” She finished.</p> <p>“That is her choice isn’t it? She’s the one who should feel comfortable with sex, she shouldn’t be rushed into anything.” While I had been talking I was attaching more straps to Abigail’s feet and then tying them apart, hearing her gasp as I stretched her.</p> <p>I took the lash from the rack and walked behind Abigail. “What do you say to your sister?” I asked her. “I’m not saying anything to... AArrghh!” Abigail said as the lash landed. I liked the way that it wrapped itself around her hips and seemed to seek out her pussy.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Abigail, I didn’t quite hear you.” I said in a easy tone.</p> <p>“I... I said I’m not... Aarrgghh. Fuck that hurt!” She said.</p> <p>“But Abigail that’s what you wanted me to do to your sister. Just hit her a few times and then rape her wasn’t it?” I said mildly.</p> <p>“No, no it wasn’t anything like that!” Abigail started to say and watched as I walked around to her front. “What... what are you going to do?”</p> <p>“Well it’s not nice to just concentrate on one side of you, I should even things out, don’t you think?” I said and then struck out with the lash on her breasts, hearing the slap as the lash landed.</p> <p>“Oh god...” Abigail said, but then I struck her again. “Oh shit... please don’t hit me again... I’m sorry, I’m sorry Tracy. I didn’t know the lash was so bad! Please don’t... don’t...”</p> <p>I put the lash down and walked to Tracy and removed her gag. “Well Tracy? Should I stop hitting her with the lash? I see you’ve got a wide assortment of things I could use instead.”</p> <p>“Please sir, I’m sure Abigail didn’t mean anything.” Tracy said, but I knew she was trying to help her sister.</p> <p>I shook my head, “So you wanted me to rape you did you?” I said placing my hand on her breast and squeezing it slightly.</p> <p>She drew in a breath and then dropped her head. “no sir.” She said softly.</p> <p>“So you were lying to me weren’t you?” I said gently.</p> <p>“yes sir.” She said.</p> <p>“You have to be punished for lying, you do realise that don’t you?” I asked her placing my fingers under her chin and making her raise her head.</p> <p>“yes sir.” She quietly said.</p> <p>“How old are you Tanya?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Eleven, sir.” Tanya said her eyes showing fear at my mention of punishment.</p> <p>“Very well Tanya, now remember I have promised not to rape you there’s no need to worry, I will hit you, but that’s all.” I said to her quietly so that Abigail wouldn’t hear me.</p> <p>Tanya gave me a small smile of gratitude but was still apprehensive as I went behind her. I tested the rack and gave the wheel a turn pulling Tanya tighter on the frame, but not enough to strain her arms.</p> <p>“Now Tanya, I’m going to hit you and you’re going to count each one as they land. If you stop then I’ll start again, so don’t stop until I tell you.” I said seeing her nod her understanding.</p> <p>I used my bare hand on her ass, not a light strike but enough to just hurt her and to redden her ass-cheeks, alternating on each one as I did so.</p> <p>“One... Two... Three... Oww!! Err Four.” She said I paused.</p> <p>“That was almost a stop there wasn’t it?” I asked her</p> <p>“No sir, it was just that it hurt me sir, I didn’t stop honest?” Tanya said.</p> <p>“Alright I’ll let that one pass, now what number were we on?” I said</p> <p>“six sir.” She said quietly.</p> <p>“No Tanya! We’ll start again then.” I said I was going to stop at eleven but I would carry on to 20.</p> <p>“Oww, One... Two... Oww, Three... Four... Five... Oww Six.” She counted on each strike, giving an occasional moan of pain. I completed the set of 20.</p> <p>“There now Tanya, that wasn’t so bad? Was it?” I said to her.</p> <p>“No... no, sir.” She said.</p> <p>“Right, now I’m just going to see to your little tits and then I’ll return to your sister.” I said to her.</p> <p>She tried to struggle but the frame held her too much. I smiled at her face and then went onto my knees so that my face was in line with her torso. “You don’t have to be frightened Tanya, sometimes what may be called punishment is really pleasure in disguise.” I said to her as I pressed my hands on her small breasts.</p> <p>The problem with young girls is that their breasts, when forming, are very tender and even the lightest touch on them can be painful and I could see Tanya wincing as I press on them.</p> <p>“You see how that hurts?” I said to her and she nodded, “Now for the pleasure.” I said and bent forward, taking one in my mouth, sucking it until I felt it react, becoming engorged. Then I turned my attention to the other one, doing the same.</p> <p>I again rubbed her breasts seeing her face clear as the pleasure began to make itself felt. “That’s funny sir, it feels so nice... you’re not going to hit them are you?” She asked fearfully.</p> <p>“No Tanya, I don’t want to mark such pretty little tits. I’ll reserve that for when I attend to your sister. Now I’m going to release you, I expect you to go upstairs to your bedroom and relax until I’ve finished down here, alright?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Yes sir, what will you do afterwards?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I’ll probably go home; I’ve got a daughter of my own to see to yet.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“I thought you’d be doing something else to me later.” She said her face lowered so that I couldn’t see her eyes.</p> <p>“Tanya, you are wearing that pendant. You know why and I know why. If anyone tries to do anything to you then you can call blue murder and expect people to help you. Until you decide that you want to have full sex with anyone you’re untouchable. So I won’t be doing anything to you like that at all.” I said while releasing the ratchets on the rack so that her arms and legs were loosened. I helped her off the rack and steadied her on her feet. Letting her get her balance before I sent her upstairs with a quick swat on her ass.</p></div>",[]
1261,"Wendy, Part 22",22,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-16,17,4,"f, bond, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner075.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I turned back to Abigail. “That was a nasty thing you tried to do, wasn’t it?” I said to her.</p> <p>“I... I don’t know what you mean.” Abigail said, but her eyes were looking around for escape.</p> <p>“Yes you do! It’s just that you weren’t aware that I knew about the pendants and what they mean... And so you set up your sister and me to break the law.”</p> <p>“But I... I mean... Tanya... That is...” Abigail tried to say but I had moved behind her and picked up a flogger, this was in the form of a hand, with wide spread fingers and a handle, which I grasped firmly.</p> <p>“Abigail was still protesting her innocence when I brought the flogger down onto her ass, it gave a satisfying ‘SPLAT’ as it struck her ass causing the girl to give a slight scream with the pain.</p> <p>“What’s this? So early in the game? I’ve only just begun your punishment.” I said using my newly discovered skills to warm up Abigail’s ass.</p> <p>“No, please sir... don’t... it hurts, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” She said.</p> <p>“I bet you’re sorry, you’re sorry you were found out, weren’t you?” I said taking a slight breather.</p> <p>“It wasn’t like that sir, honest!” Abigail said.</p> <p>“Honest? I think you’d better tell me, but after I get you some jewellery.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“Je... Jewellery?” She stammered.</p> <p>“Of course, what every girl needs. . .” I said finding two matching nipple clamps which I held up for Abigail to see. “Now hold still or they’re going to hurt... even more than they’ll hurt!” I added smiling at her.</p> <p>“Oh no... daddy put them on me some years ago. It was so painful I promised him he could use my ass that night.” Abigail said fear now sounding in her voice.</p> <p>“Did you have a pendant?” I asked her wondering how she couldn’t have stopped him, but she shook her head.</p> <p>“No, daddy told me I didn’t deserve one, and... and then he... he... took away the reason for needing a pendant.” She started to cry I was beginning to understand her, this was the reason for her actions, “I think he was going to do the same to Tanya, he was starting her on cock-sucking the same week he died. . . boy was she lucky!” there was a bitterness in her voice as she spoke about Tanya, envy perhaps?</p> <p>“And so you decided that she needed to learn the same lesson?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded, “Well, you’ve just arrived here and I... I thought that it was the right time to show Tanya what she should know!”</p> <p>I paused in attaching the nipple clamps. Abigail deserved punishment, but only for what she tried to do to Tanya, it was only what she had been shown when she was younger that was dictating her actions. “So why do so many people know about you and your likings?” I asked her.</p> <p>She swallowed and then looked at me, “Since... since daddy died I’ve been... going to places... where man would tie me up and whip me. I needed it so badly... I don’t know why?” she told me.</p> <p>I gave a small smile and held her face – well her cheek then, but I didn’t want to give anyone strange ideas – I knew why but I didn’t say anything about it. “So you started to hire yourself out to sadists?” I asked her she nodded.</p> <p>Although I didn’t like doing it now, but I had to continue, I carried on putting the clamps onto her nipples – she needed it now! I tightened each one until she started to shake her head with the pain. I picked up a dog-whip and stood in front of her.</p> <p>“Now Abigail I don’t mind you seeking our people to hit you, that’s between you and them. What I won’t stand for is you trying to make Tanya in your image. Everyone is different remember that!” I said and struck her on both breasts before bringing the whip up between her legs.</p> <p>“OH GOD! THAT HURTS!” She cried out with the pain and then she shook her head, a shake that went down to her torso, shaking the nipple clamps, causing her more pain. She drew in a breath and then, amazingly, she smiled at me. “Thank you master for showing me the error of my ways!”</p> <p>I placed my hand on her pussy, feeling the heat of the single stroke still there, and also the moistness of her as her body reacted to the pain. I shook my head at her. “Now then I think it’s time for something different.” I went to the toy box and looked inside it.</p> <p>“Well... looky here! I didn’t know any of these existed!” I had found a metal dildo with a gap near the head, looking further I found its controller, a simple thing with just one push button. Somehow I knew that while the button was pressed the dildo was ‘safe’ but once released... well there was a lead and socket which when plugged into the mains. . .</p> <p>I brought it to Abigail’s view and heard her breathe in sharply as she recognised it. “Oh no, please no daddy... I don’t want to, please daddy no.” Although her eyes were watching me she wasn’t looking at me, she was back in memory. I had to steel myself to continue.</p> <p>I plugged in the lead and found a nearby socket. I ‘armed’ the dildo and placed it on a table, Abigail was watching it all the time. It was known as ‘The Shocker’, because that was what it was designed to do – I didn’t know how I knew all this, because I also knew that they were no longer made!</p> <p>I pressed the button hearing the dildo start to whine as it built up the power. “Keep watching Abigail because this is very important.” I showed her the controller, “Now soon I’ll let you hold this in your hands. But I warn you keep the button pressed in or otherwise... “ I released the button and the dildo started to vibrate on the table, then sparks began to bridge the gap at the top of the dildo as an electric charge flowed between the two poles. I could see Abigail’s eyes widen.</p> <p>“Please daddy, please... I’ll be good, I’ll be better than good... only don’t daddy please don’t... I don’t want to... not again... please daddy.” Abigail was babbling away now. Should I do this to her...?</p> <p>----</p> <p>I pressed the button to stop the discharge and picked up the dildo from the table, while I obstructed Abigail’s view I disconnected the shocker part of the dildo leaving the vibrator active. I then pushed the dildo into the seventeen year old’s pussy. She opened her mouth in a silent scream as I pushed it home. Then I handed her the controller, taking her thumb and placing it on the button. I activated the charger hearing the dildo whine again.</p> <p>“Now Abigail, I’m going to make a phone call. So I’m leaving you alone with your little toy, just remember don’t let go of the button!” It took me everything I could muster just to leave that thing inside her, hearing the whine of the charger, even though I knew it wouldn’t shock her.</p> <p>I could hear her sobs as I walked up the steps, I knew that there was no way that Abigail would be able to keep the button pressed down for too long.</p> <p>I found the telephone and dialled a number, one which I was becoming too familiar with, I spoke quickly to the person who answered and then hung up.</p> <p>I went upstairs to where I could hear crying coming from a bedroom, I knocked on the door. After receiving no answer I knocked again. “Com... come in?” Tanya said.</p> <p>I opened the door, “It’s me Tanya, John Argent. Are you alright?” I asked the young girl.</p> <p>She nodded but didn’t answer me. I sat on the bed beside her. “It’s alright Tanya, I’m not going to do anything to you, I promise.” I said giving her a smile.</p> <p>Her face cleared slightly and she moved closer to me. “I don’t understand. Why did she do that to me?” She asked me.</p> <p>I reached out to Tanya and held her, “It’s not really her fault Tanya, it’s something that happened to her some time ago, when she was even younger than you are now.” I said.</p> <p>“Was... was it something that daddy did to her?” Tanya asked quietly.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes Tanya, it was... I’m not sure what he did to her but it... changed her way of thinking.” I wasn’t sure how to explain this to Tanya, I wasn’t the expert.</p> <p>“But she will be alright... won’t she?” Tanya asked me.</p> <p>“I don’t know Tanya... I just don’t know.” And I held her as she started to cry again, after a few minutes she began to talk again.</p> <p>“Daddy wasn’t a... nice man. … He’d made me suck his thingy,” She said softly, “That’s why I wear the pendant, so that I won’t have to do that anymore.” She added and sobbed a bit more, “Then... then today Abie said you were coming and that I could watch you... when she took me downstairs she said it would... would be a laugh if I was... was undressed as well. I... I said no... but then she changed. She tied me to that thing, gagged me and then cut my clothes off. I don’t know why she didn’t take off my pendant!” She finished sobbing away.</p> <p>“It’s alright Tanya, she won’t do that to you again, I promise you.” I said to her and held onto her as she cried herself to sleep. I got up from the bed and covered her body with a sheet, I gently walked out of the room and closed the door behind me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I returned to the basement, the controller was on the floor and I could hear the vibrator buzzing away within Abigail’s stomach. She was writhing in pleasure. I picked up the controller and pressed the button stopping the vibrator.</p> <p>“But daddy, it didn’t hurt this time! Why didn’t it?” She was whispering away as I removed the dildo from her.</p> <p>“When your daddy used this on you he shocked you with it didn’t her?” I asked her softly.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t do what he told me to do... so he had to teach me a lesson, he brought me down here, tied me to that rack and... and pushed it inside me.” She started to shake, “He kept on clicking that button... He hurt me and hurt me until I said I’d do it.” Now she started to cry, she raised her head. “I WAS ONLY 10! I’D JUST HAD MY BIRTHDAY PARTY... AND HE STILL WENT ON!” she shouted at me.</p> <p>I couldn’t help myself. I went to her and held her in my arms, hearing her cry like a small, lost child.</p> <p>A chough behind me alerted me to the arrival of Elizabeth, “Thank you John, We knew there was something behind Abigail’s behaviour, but she would never tell us what it was. I’ll take over from here.”</p> <p>Abigail heard Elizabeth and shook her head, “It’s too late for me, what about Tanya. I scared her so much, please look after her.” She said her voice dropping.</p> <p>“Tanya is fine, she’s upstairs in her bedroom sleeping. I’ve told her that you didn’t mean to hurt her and that you won’t do it anymore. You’re the one who needs Elizabeth’s help, so let her help you.” I said to Abigail.</p> <p>“Tanya’s alright?” Abigail asked me</p> <p>I nodded, “She’s fine, she’s concerned about you, I mean you are her big sister, she does look up to you, you know.”</p> <p>My words started Abigail crying again. I helped Elizabeth free Abigail from the restraint that she was in and we walked her to a chair, Elizabeth looked at me and smiled.</p> <p>“Well, I don’t think you’re going to do any more here. If I was you I’d go back to Janet’s. She bound to be waiting for you.” She said and was surprised at the smile I gave her.</p> <p>“Oh yes, so she is... unless Amanda or Wendy’s let her loose.” I said and walked up the stairs feeling Elizabeth’s eyes following me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>My taxi was outside the house waiting for me. I got in and sat down the driver was talking on a cell-phone. She hung up and then turned around to face me.</p> <p>“Well, well. So you’ve done it again. Found out a problem and landed it into our laps?” She said smiling.</p> <p>“You were the ones ordering me to go there, you’ve only got yourselves to blame. And did you know about Tanya being there as well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Hey don’t look like that, I told you we think we know everything, not that we do know everything... you don’t know what an admission that is for us.” She finished and smiled at me as if sharing a joke.</p> <p>“Well what about all this strange information that’s inside my head. How do I know about these things? And when will I forget about it?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Dammed if I know. For some reason that’s what your sponsor wanted you to know about. She’s got a head on her that can see some problems ahead of time, but there’s one thing you’ve got that we couldn’t put inside your head.” She said still smiling.</p> <p>“What’s that?” I asked.</p> <p>“Compassion! It’s all well and good knowing what to do with things. But it’s another thing to know when not to use it. Now there’s a question I’ve got to ask you John Argent, and I want you to think carefully before you answer.” She paused; I waited for her to continue. She smiled and then said. “If you could and if we offered it to you, would you consider staying here in Ropeville, You’ll be working at Janet’s plant in a position senior to the one you had in England. As for accommodation we could find you a place unless you know of one. So what’s your answer?”</p> <p>“What about Wendy?” I asked her.</p> <p>The woman laughed, “The deal would be for the pair of you, Wendy would get our type of education though, we’ve got a different idea on how children should be educated, she’ll learn self defence and other things that you Brit’s don’t even think of.”</p> <p>“And what about the sharks?” I asked her alluding to what she’d said earlier in the day.</p> <p>“We’ve got the poison that will get rid of them, don’t you worry.” And there was something in her eyes that told me she was deadly serious about that.</p> <p>“Well I’ve got nothing really to hold me back home, my purpose in life is here with me... so... Hell YES. Why not?” I said, I didn’t really need to think about this, and I’m sure that Wendy didn’t want to return to England. “There’s just one thing though.” I added.</p> <p>“What’s that?” She asked.</p> <p>“If Wendy says that she wants to go home then that’s it, If she doesn’t want to stay here we leave!” I said</p> <p>“We could always persuade her to stay here.” I was told but I shook my head.</p> <p>“No, if you or anyone tries to convince her otherwise then we’re out of here.” I said firmly, no way would we be coerced into staying!</p> <p>She nodded, “Fine, we agree to that.” She held out her hand, “Welcome to Ropeville Mr. Argent. I hope you like living here.” </p></div>",[]
1262,"Wendy, Part 23",23,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-20,19,4,"bond, Fgg, MF, spank, oral Mg, Fg",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner076.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I entered the house just as Wendy and Amanda arrived home from school, they were laughing away over something or another. Wendy took a look at me and ran into my arms.</p> <p>“Daddy!” She said, “I’ve had a wonderful time, Amanda’s been so nice, and she’s introduced me to all her friends.” She babbled on about her day without stopping. I let her wind down and sent them both upstairs to change. I sat down in the living room where Adrian brought me a drink of orange juice. </p> <p>“How is Janet?” I asked him.</p> <p>“My mistress is surprisingly calm and happy sir. She would normally be at work and return... I think she would be like a coiled spring, always anxious and worried. When Miss Amanda was taken away mistress was always walking around until she nearly collapsed with fatigue.” Adrian sat down as he was talking, “And now, today, she so different. She should be worried about work, but she isn’t, she relaxed, free, no responsibilities. When her office called I took the phone to her. . .” At my look he blushed, “I’m sorry sir but you gave no instructions that she couldn’t speak to anyone.” He said, “But she told them that they’d have to get on with it themselves... and then she smiled.” He looked at me and I was surprised to see tears in his eyes, “It’s strange to see her like that.” He said and then looked around, standing suddenly. “I’m sorry sir, I forgot myself.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “That’s alright Adrian, I hope you obeyed my commands?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Oh yes sir, every hour I took my mistress to the toilet and then gave her 5 strokes before tying her back up.” He paused, “Mistress thanked me for each one sir.” A scream from upstairs announced that Amanda had found her mother.</p> <p>“Daddy John, daddy John! Mum’s all tied up!” A breathless Amanda said as she dashed into the living room.</p> <p>“Well if she’s busy you shouldn’t disturb her.” I said keeping a straight face, I looked at Adrian, “I think dinner at eight then.” He bowed and went out of the room.</p> <p>“Nooo daddy John. I mean she’s really tied up, with ropes and everything. She keeps telling me not to untie her! Why would she say that?” Amanda asked me.</p> <p>“Well maybe she’s under some orders. Why don’t you go back and play with her?” I said.</p> <p>Amanda cocked her head and then added, “Play? . . You mean as in...”</p> <p>“Whatever your little mind wants to do.” I said watching her face brighten up as she realised what I was telling her to do.</p> <p>“Thanks daddy John.” She said before rushing out of the room calling “Weendddyyy! You’re never going to believe this!” as she ran up the stairs.</p> <p>I smiled and sat back in the chair sipping the orange juice. I could hear a telephone ringing but I ignored it, I knew somebody would answer it. There was a discrete cough and Adrian was standing there with a phone in his hands.</p> <p>“Mr. Argent, Sir. Doctor Elizabeth wishes to talk to you... she sounds worried.” He said.</p> <p>I was out of the chair and by him in an instant. “Thank you Adrian... Hello Elizabeth, what’s wrong is it Abigail? Did I hurt her?” I asked.</p> <p>“What... no John, Abigail’s fine... It’s Tanya that’s the problem. When her mother got home to find me here talking to Abigail, or rather when Abigail told her what she tried to do, her mother fainted, she’s on her way to the hospital. I can’t leave Tanya with Abigail as it wouldn’t be safe for her at this time, there’s nobody else around here who’s able to...”</p> <p>“Would she be safer with me?” I quickly asked.</p> <p>“Yes... yes she will be, Abigail told me what you did for Tanya. Nobody could have stopped you if you had done as Abigail wanted you to do, but you didn’t! You controlled yourself and even went on to comfort Tanya - she told me that – will you please look after her?”</p> <p>I listened to the squeals of pleasure coming from upstairs as the two girls ran to Janet’s bedroom. “Things are slightly hectic here Elizabeth.” I started to say but could hear a moan of dismay in the phone, so I relented. “But I’m sure Janet won’t mind.”</p> <p>“Do you mean that John? It would be so helpful, she goes to the same school as Amanda, just in the year below.” Elizabeth started to say.</p> <p>“Elizabeth I’ve said it’s okay... I may be overstepping my role as a guest, but I’m certain that Janet won’t object. I won’t hear another word about it!” I said.</p> <p>“Very well John, I will be there in about 30 minutes then, thank you John.” Elizabeth said and hung up. I turned to where Adrian was waiting for the phone.</p> <p>“Did I do the right thing Adrian? Committing Janet to another house guest?” I asked him, he nodded.</p> <p>“Of course you did sir, I’ll have the spare room prepared for the person, if I might ask the age of the expected guest?” He said, I realised that throughout the conversation with Elizabeth I hadn’t even named her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Adrian, she’s Tanya... I don’t know her surname I’m afraid, she’s eleven years old and is a pendant wearer. She also slightly scared at the moment, her mother’s in hospital and her sister... well her sister is unable to look after her.” I didn’t know what to tell him and left it at that.</p> <p>Adrian nodded, “That’s fine sir. I’ll have pink sheets on her bed and inform cook about the addition.”</p> <p>“Thank you Adrian, now I’d better tell Janet about this, she might be interested I suppose.” I said giving a smile. As Adrian went to do his duty I started upstairs to do mine.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Oh no, girls please don’t... don’t!” Janet was shrieking away as I peeked into her room. She was still tied to the bed, with her hands over her head. Attached to her breasts were both Wendy and Amanda, I could see their hands were also busy in Janet’s pussy.</p> <p>“Err girls? If I could talk to the woman you’re attacking?” I said with a slight laugh in my voice.</p> <p>“Oh John, please rescue me!” Janet pleaded.</p> <p>“No daddy John, don’t be so mean! You can still talk to mummy, we haven’t gagged her... yet!” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Please daddy, I’m still trying to get milk from mummy Janet.” Wendy said laughing away.</p> <p>“Girls, please I have to talk to Janet, we have a guest arriving soon.” I said.</p> <p>“What! Who?... Oh come on you’ve got to release me now!” Janet said and tried to move off the bed, a move she was unable to make due to the way she was restrained.</p> <p>“Oh not just yet, I think Amanda needs to get to know her you better, and I’m sure Wendy wouldn’t mind either.” Janet just glared at me and I smiled at her.</p> <p>“Alright... so who’s the guest?” Janet managed to gasp out as the girl’s busy fingers worked away at her pussy.</p> <p>“It’s a girl called Tanya, she’s in the year below Amanda at school, and before you ask me Janet she wears a pendant, so I will not expect her to join in any of our games, she’s just had a nasty experience.” I told her.</p> <p>Amanda paused to look up at me. “You don’t mean Tanya Hamilton do you? Her sister’s Abigail... the girl from the hospital. She wasn’t at school today.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, she was in much the same state as your mother is now, only she didn’t want to be there!” I said.</p> <p>“What happened to her?” Janet asked, I could see concern was on her face.</p> <p>“I sent her to bed to recover!” I told her, “Adrian’s getting her room ready at the moment.” I added.</p> <p>“She’s sleeping over?” Amanda asked, I nodded, “Oh goody.” She looked at Wendy, “We’re going to have some fun!” She said.</p> <p>“No, you will not! Tanya has to recover, so there’s no running about tonight... at least not to her bedroom.” I said, shaking my head.</p> <p>“What about mummy’s?” Amanda asked. </p> <p>“You’d better ask her!” I said smiling at Janet who just glared at me.</p> <p>“Can we mummy? Please?” Amanda asked.</p> <p>“Yes please mummy Janet, please?” Wendy added her voice to the cry.</p> <p>“I’ll need some persuasion!” Janet said keeping her eyes on me, I smiled at Janet and started to undress.</p> <p>Amanda nudged Wendy who unlatched herself from Janet’s breast and sat back on her haunches to watch me. Amanda began humming a ‘bump and grind’ song.</p> <p>I was finally undressed and struck a pose for the girls. I could see Amanda licking her lips as she watched me. </p> <p>“Now Janet, is it alright for Tanya to stay here until her mother is okay?” I asked her, but she kept silent. “I see...” I said and found a straight backed chair, which I sat in, and then looked at Wendy and Amanda. “Untie Janet and bring her here!” I instructed them.</p> <p>“No, don’t girls. You don’t have to listen to him!” Janet said, but I’m glad to say they ignored her. Wendy went to Janet’s wrists while Amanda went to her mother’s legs to release her. The girls both smiled as they dragged Janet over to me, their task was made easier as Janet didn’t resist them.</p> <p>“Janet position yourself!” I said arching my eyebrows at her.</p> <p>“I don’t want to!” Janet said like a petulant child, and crossed her arms.</p> <p>“Girls place Janet over my knees please.” I said, seeing the grins on their two faces widen, they pulled Janet down over my knees.</p> <p>“Now Janet before I start, will you allow Tanya to stay?” I asked her, seeing the smile on her lips as she looked back at me, but she kept quiet, “Very well Janet!” And I brought my hand down, slightly cupping it to make it sound worse than it was.</p> <p>I looked at the two girls who jumped at the sound and smiled, I started to rub Janet’s butt and then moved my hand under her in order to probe her pussy, making her moan with pleasure. A moan that stopped as I remove my hand to strike again and again, both times with the cupped hand to make it sound bad.</p> <p>Then it was back to the manual manipulation of her pussy, catching her G-spot and causing her to writhe in pleasure, “Please John... hit me harder, please.” She whispered to me. I moved my ‘free’ hand under he body to attack her pussy while I used my other hand to spank her, this time with the flat of my hand. I didn’t count the number of strokes I gave her, it was just to bring her off.</p> <p>“Oh yes... Yes... OH JOHN... JOHN... YYyyyyeeeeesssss!” She screamed out as she came and I could feel her moisture running down my leg. I waited for her to recover before I asked her again.</p> <p>“Is it alright for Tanya to stay?” I asked her but she was still quiet. “What? No answer?... very well woman, I’ll have to persuade you another way!” I held onto Janet as I stood up and carried my victim to the bed once more.</p> <p>“Girls? Hold her hands!” I ordered Wendy and Amanda, both of whom practically flew onto the bed in their rush to obey me. Janet started to struggle, but I noticed not enough to escape their hold. I held her legs and then mounted her, hearing the two girls giggle as Janet began to moan in her pleasure.</p> <p>“Oh dad, that looks awesome!” Wendy said, her eyes wide as she watched me pound into her adopted mother’s pussy.</p> <p>“I don’t think he’s done it to me like that!” Amanda said as she watched me operate on another for the first time.</p> <p>“Just... be... glad... he... doesn’t... he’d... split... you... in... two!” Janet panted out with each stroke I gave her, I was using knowledge that I didn’t know I had. I paused for a moment and looked at Amanda.</p> <p>“You know I’ve been asked if I want to stay here?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Really daddy John, what have you decided?” Amanda asked excitedly</p> <p>“I told them it was up to my daughter Wendy, if she wants to stay here then I’ll stay.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh that’s simple then, I’ll just get Wendy to say yes!” Amanda said with a look in her eyes.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Amanda, if you or anyone else tried to make her say yes then we’re out of here!” I looked at my daughter who was now looking between Amanda and me.</p> <p>“But daddy where would we stay, and what about back home?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“That’s simple, you can stay here with Amanda and me... as long as your dad keeps on doing what he should be doing!” Janet said as she bucked herself up against me.</p> <p>“And all I have back home, apart from the house, is bad memories. Do you want to return home? “I asked Wendy.</p> <p>“No way! I never want to go back, not if HE’s going to be there!” Wendy said and we all knew who HE was.</p> <p>“Well?” Janet said to me – to remind me of my duty.</p> <p>“If you insist, I’ll let them know.” I said and made to rise from Janet, but found that her legs were now holding me to her.</p> <p>“No way buster, get back to my conversion!” She said making Wendy and Amanda laugh.</p> <p>“As my lady requests.” I said and started to return to the action, making sure to keep rubbing my body against her clit, pushing her over as I inundated her pussy with my sperm. I held myself inside her and looked into her eyes, seeing something strange in them. “So what is your answer? Can Tanya stay?” I repeated the question.</p> <p>Janet closed her eyes and then opened them, “Of course John, she’ll be welcomed here for as long as she needs to be, you didn’t need to ask me did you?” She said and laughed.</p> <p>I kissed her on the lips, “Thank you Janet, I knew you’d be okay about this.” And we both laughed. I pulled out of her and sat down.</p> <p>“Stay still daddy John, we’ll soon clean you off.” Amanda said, so I did so expecting the girls to get warm cloths... well it was warm, but I felt my cock being engulfed by a warm mouth, I looked down to see Wendy sucking away on me, I looked to where Amanda was working away at Janet’s pussy. After a few minutes the girls switched with Amanda taking me deep into her mouth.</p> <p>Finally both girls went back to their feet and announced that they had finished. “There you are daddy John, all nice and ready!” Amanda said with a smile on her lips, then she leaned over to Wendy and kissed her, a deep kiss – not a sisterly peck.</p> <p>I went to get up but a discrete cough from Adrian made us look towards the door. “I’m sorry to disturb you Mistress, Sir, but Doctor Elizabeth and Miss Tanya are downstairs.” He said.</p> <p>Janet got up, unaffected by her nakedness. “That’s fine Adrian, is the room ready for Tanya?” She said</p> <p>“Oh yes mistress, I’ve also included some toys that she might like.” He said smiling.</p> <p>“Not dildo’s I hope, I did say she was a pendant wearer.” I said slightly concerned.</p> <p>“No sir. Teddy bears and dolls, also some electronic games from Miss Amanda’s stock of unplayed games. “Sorry Adrian, I shouldn’t have doubted you.” I said, he smiled and bowed low.</p> <p>“Make them welcomed Adrian, we’ll be down in a few minutes.” Janet said she was in hostess mode now, Adrian left to see to our visitors. “Now everyone, we’ve got to get dressed and ready for dinner.” The two girls ran from the room to theirs. “One minute John,” Janet stopped me and then pulled me into a kiss, “Thank you John. I needed this today.” She told me and then released me so that I could pick up my clothes and then return to my room.</p></div>",[]
1263,"Wendy, Part 24",24,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-22,21,4,"Mg, mast",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner077.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We were all presentable as we entered the living room, Tanya was sitting in an armchair, tears visible on her face, Elizabeth smiled as us when we walked in. “Janet I can’t say how good it is that you’ve taken Tanya, she needs comfort and company.” She said, while Janet was replying to Elizabeth’s words I went to the young girl.</p> <p>“Hello again Tanya, do you want to stay with us?” I asked her, she looked up and nodded her head, I smiled and then said, “Well you are going to have to enjoy yourself! And that’s an order!” but my tone was as light as possible.</p> <p>“. . . but I miss my mummy, I wanted to see her but they had her in the ambulance before I could do anything.” Tanya said softly and I could see the tears starting to fall again.</p> <p>I picked her up and hugged her, “That’s okay Tanya, we know and it’s okay to be worried about your mother and your sister, now dry your tears and have something to eat, then Amanda will show you to your room, okay?”</p> <p>Tanya threw her arms around me and hugged me, I held her while she did that and then put her on the floor, she wiped her eyes and walked to Janet and Elizabeth. “Thank you Mrs. Jones, I’m sorry if I’m putting you out and I understand if you. . .” she didn’t finish as Janet went down onto her knees to hug her.</p> <p>“Don’t be so daft Tanya, you’re welcomed to stay here for as long as you need to, and my name is Janet so you can knock off that Mrs. Jones nonsense.” She said causing the girl to cry again.</p> <p>Elizabeth looked on, “I can see that she’s in good hands, so I’ll go. You have my number if you need any help, I’ll leave word that you can contact me at any time, and Tanya? That goes for you as well.” And with that Elizabeth left us.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tanya was, naturally, subdued during the dinner, Amanda and Wendy tried to draw her out but she didn’t really respond. I played the heavy and made her eat, although there wasn’t much I could threaten her with.</p> <p>After dinner the three girls, one rather reticent and two enthusiastic, went to Amanda’s room to play until bedtime. Janet handed me a cup of coffee and sat down beside me.</p> <p>“Can we talk John?” She asked me</p> <p>“Of course Janet, what’s up?” I said and started sipping the coffee.</p> <p>“Did you mean what you said about staying here, or were you just playing around?” She was watching me closely.</p> <p>“Ah! I was serious Janet, brain washing aside I do like it here.” I said smiling slightly</p> <p>“Oh I bet you do! All the lovely women waiting for your attention.” Janet said with a mocking tone.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Oh no Janet, I can count the number of women I’ve been with on one hand and still have finger left over. Since I’ve come here I’ve only been intimate with You and Abigail. You because I wanted to... and Abigail because I was ordered to.”</p> <p>“What about Amanda and Tanya, not to mention Wendy?” Janet said.</p> <p>“I said women, and of the three you spoke about only Amanda and Wendy have received any attention from me, Tanya I spanked for not telling me the truth, and I hugged her once at her home and once here! And that was the extent of my interaction with her.” I said sounding surprisingly firm.</p> <p>“Oh John I’m just kidding, I trust you. That was something I found I couldn’t do with Dave.”</p> <p>“Trust me to pick up any piece of skirt that takes my fancy you mean.” I said with a touch of sourness.</p> <p>Janet shook her head, “I’m sorry John, I didn’t really mean that. We all know you’re a good man. Let’s get off that subject. Now where are you going to live here in Ropeville? Because you can stay here, there’s plenty of room you know.” She said.</p> <p>I tried to change onto her subject, “I’m not sure Janet. It doesn’t feel right; I mean it would seem like you were keeping me, I’m not used to that.” I said.</p> <p>“Well look on it as a perk of the job? Like... I don’t know... like a tied cottage to use one of your English terms.” She said smiling.</p> <p>I looked at the surroundings, “Janet I wouldn’t call this a tied cottage, and I’m not really a farm hand – they’re the ones who had to live on the lane in cottages and houses built by the farmers.” I explained, but the image began to work on me, a farm hand taking a mare to be served, and I smiled at the simile.</p> <p>Janet, however, hadn’t seen my face and continued talking, “Of course not, but it’s just part of your job, because if you are staying then I do have a job for you, one that’s suited to your abilities.” She said, but further talk was curtailed by the appearance of Tanya dressed in her pyjamas and tears in her eyes, she stopped when she saw us.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Tanya?” I asked her gently as she appeared so scared.</p> <p>“Amanda’s telling me fibs! She says that she’s sucked your cock and it was nice... but it isn’t! I know it isn’t!” I held out my arms to her and she slowly came over and I sat her on my lap.</p> <p>“Tanya honey, how do you know that?” Janet asked her just as gently.</p> <p>“Because... Daddy...” Tanya started to say but then she stopped and buried her face in my chest.</p> <p>“Tanya’s father made her suck him when she was younger. I’m sure she didn’t want to do it and he forced her.” I held her close to me, “That’s the main reason she doesn’t want to know about such things, it scares her.” I could feel her crying as I said that, causing me to rock her slightly in comfort.</p> <p>“Oh Tanya I’m sorry, I didn’t know. That was wrong of him.” Janet said and then looked quizzically at us, “What happened to him?” She asked which made Tanya cry even more.</p> <p>I answered for her, “He died some years ago, it seems some metal fell on him in a factory.” I said softly.</p> <p>Recognition showed in Janet’s eyes, “Oh yes... I remember that, but didn’t you mother receive the insurance money?” </p> <p>Tanya pulled her head away in confusion, “What money? They said that daddy helped to make the accident and we wouldn’t get anything! We had to move from our house to that place, that’s why mummy has to work on two jobs to keep us, it’s not fair!” she said and started to cry again.</p> <p>I looked at Janet who was back to her thoughtful self, I couldn’t disturb her now. I held onto Tanya and managed to get to my feet – you try being graceful while holding a crying girl in your arms and getting up from an armchair, it’s not so easy! – And quietly took her upstairs.</p> <p>I went pass Amanda’s bedroom where the two girls were playing some Playstation game, Amanda looked over as we passed and waved before returning her attention to the game.</p> <p>I found Tanya’s room, as Adrian had promised it was a girl’s bedroom, complete with toys and frilly sheets. I moved the sheets to one side and placed Tanya into the bed, covered her with the sheets and tucked her in; I kissed her on the forehead and went out of the room to let her sleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I returned downstairs to where Janet was at a computer screen and holding a phone to her ear, “I can see that Sophie, but just where did the money go to? I’m informed that the family didn’t receive it and have suffered from that can you dig any further?... Something about culpability?... Nothing? Not at all?... what about their bank account does it show... I see... Well do what you can and make a report, we’ll deal with it tomorrow... No I haven’t forgotten about them... Yes we’ll both be there... Alright Sophie, I’ll see you, goodbye.” She hung up and cleared the computer screen.</p> <p>“Problems?” I asked her making her jump, as she’d been so intent on the phone she hadn’t heard me approach.</p> <p>“Oh John, I thought you’d be longer with Tanya,” She said, “no, it’s just something that cropped up at work, talking of which I’ve had a... eventful day, so I think I’ll turn in. Would you mind coming into work with me tomorrow? We’ve got the Purple group to talk to don’t forget so it might be busy.” She said.</p> <p>“Not at all, I need to do something or I’ll be climbing the walls... what’s going to happen with Tanya tomorrow?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well I’m sure Elizabeth would have told the school about Tanya, so they’ll be prepared for her, so we’ll let her go as normal, as for tonight... I’ll ask the girls to leave you alone if you don’t mind, you’re going to need your wits about you when you meet the group in the morning, have a good night John.” Janet said and walked out of the room.</p> <p>I could hear moans of disappointment from upstairs as Janet had obviously told the girls not to bother me, but then they changed to cheers for some reason, then it went quiet. I turned on the television to watch the news – it’s amazing that in America they’ve got so many news channels that can’t tell you anything about home!</p> <p>I was disturbed by the two girls walking into the living room, wearing large T-shirts, on Amanda’s was the cartoon dog droopy, although all I could see was his back as he looked through a, painted, hole in the shirt. (On the back was the slogan ‘You know what... I’m happy!’ but I didn’t see that until Amanda ran back upstairs).</p> <p>Wendy’s had Tweety-Pie, or at least the body of Tweety as his head appeared to be disspeared up the bottom of the shirt (on the back of that one was a red faced Tweety and the slogan ‘I thoth I thaw a Putty!’) I don’t know where they got them from, but they both made me smile.</p> <p>“Goodnight Daddy, Mummy Janet said you were too tired for games tonight, so we’re to let you sleep.” Wendy said and kissed me on my cheek.</p> <p>“Yeah goodnight daddy John, we’ll see you in the morning.” Amanda said and she also kissed me but on the mouth. Wendy tried to pull her away but Amanda wouldn’t budge, “What’s wrong?” She asked my daughter.</p> <p>“That’s my daddy you know, you should kiss him on the cheek!” Wendy said but I could see her smiling.</p> <p>“Oh you kiss him where you want... I like kissing him like that!” Amanda said, Wendy looked down at my groin and giggled before the pair of them ran from the living room.</p> <p>After a few minutes I decided to go to bed, it had been a tiring day.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was awoken in the night by crying at my door, I got out of my bed and walked to the door and opened it, Tanya was curled up at the entrance crying away.</p> <p>“Hey, Tanya what’s up?” I asked her softly.</p> <p>“I can’t sleep, this house has too many noises!” Tanya said, I must admit that I hadn’t heard anything but it is difficult to sleep in a strange house for a young child.</p> <p>“I’m not sure what I can...” I began to say.</p> <p>“CanIsleepwithyou?” it wasn’t so much a question as words fired from a machine gun.</p> <p>“Do you want to? I would have thought that Janet would have been better for you.” I said.</p> <p>But Tanya shook her head, “No, she’s got Wendy and Amanda with her, they’d only laugh at me.” She said and held my hand, “Please Mr. Arg... I mean John.” She said.</p> <p>Now I don’t know if I’ve mentioned this before, but I sleep in the nude. And I was luckily in the darkness of the house so that Tanya didn’t have to look at me, but in the confines of a bed she was bound to feel... something!</p> <p>“Alright Tanya, but give me time to put on some boxers or something.” I said.</p> <p>“Why?” She asked – I’d like to know why we taught kids that word!</p> <p>“Well, you see I don’t sleep with any night clothes and I don’t think its right that you should be dressed and I’m not.” I said trying to skirt around the problem.</p> <p>“Oh! I see.” Tanya said and released her hold on my hand.</p> <p>“What are you doing Tanya?” I asked her, dreading the answer.</p> <p>“You’re right - can I call you Uncle John? - so I’m getting undressed.” She said simply – I knew I shouldn’t have said anything.</p> <p>“There’s no need for that Tanya.” I said.</p> <p>“Yes it is, mummy told me that I should follow what other people did, this is your bedroom so I should sleep like you do!” Tanya carried on saying, “and can I call you Uncle John?” She persisted.</p> <p>“What, err, yes Tanya.” I said and she took the answer for both situations, finished undressing and then ran for my bed, diving under the covers and hiding her head under them.</p> <p>I debated on whether to put on some boxers but shook my head, I was still tired and wanted to sleep. I gently got into the bed and turned so that my back was to Tanya. “Goodnight Tanya.” I said.</p> <p>She didn’t reply but I could hear her sobbing, I turned around so that I was facing her, “What’s wrong Tanya?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I’m scared... will you... could you... hold me... please?” She said in a quiet voice, just above a whisper.</p> <p>“Of course I can.” I said to her and put my arms over her, she seemed to relax. I was aware that I was holding a naked girl in my arms, and that I was naked as well, but I tried to ignore it... I was alright, at least in my mind, however my body had other ideas!</p> <p>I felt Tanya stiffen in fear and she tried to move away from me, “It’s sticking into me!” She said.</p> <p>I could feel what ‘it’ was. “I’m sorry Tanya, it’s a normal reaction that all men have when they hold a beautiful girl in their arms, they can’t help it.” I said then I had an idea. “What about if you turn around and I put my cock between your legs?” I said.</p> <p>“You won’t try to put it in me will you?” she asked sounding really scared.</p> <p>“No Tanya, you just hold me between your thighs and we’ll spoon together like that alright?” I said.</p> <p>She was a bit doubtful but did as I asked, soon her little butt was into my stomach and my unruly cock was held safely between her legs, she reached down to make sure I wasn’t in danger of attacking her pussy, giving a slight giggle as she felt my cock react to her touch.</p> <p>I however had more access to her forming tits and I gently stroked them feeling her shiver with the pleasure, I moved a hand lower down to her pussy and gently rubbed it, she giggled again and then sucked in a breath of air, “Please sir don’t hurt me.” She said.</p> <p>“I’m not going to push my finger inside you Tanya, just rubbing it over the top of your pussy, so don’t worry, I’ll be gentle with you.” I said softly and she allowed me to lightly touch the top of her sex, tittiating the small bud that was there until she came with a sigh.</p> <p>“That was nice, why didn’t daddy ever do that to me?” Tanya asked and then she fell asleep before I could answer.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before I joined her in sleep.</p></div>",[]
1264,"Wendy, Part 25",25,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-26,17,4,"Mg, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner078.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was dreaming. I had Janet tied up in front of me and I was pounding my cock into her pussy, feeling the tightness of her skin around the shaft as I moved it inside her. I had my hands on her small breasts, easing them out into points as I nibbled on her neck. Her young girlish voice was calling to me, she was crying uncle as I came.</p> <p>“…cle, Uncle John what are you doing, please stop!” The voice woke me up and I was slightly disorientated as I didn’t recognise the girl I was holding. Then I remembered. Tanya!</p> <p>I released my hold on the girl, “Oh god Tanya, I’m sorry did I hurt you?” I said</p> <p>Tanya shook her head, “I’m alright Uncle John, it was just that you were holding me so tight that I couldn’t breathe.” She said. “And your cock was moving so much that I held it in my hands and now they’re all wet!” she said and looked at the sperm sticking to her hands.</p> <p>“I think there are some tissues on the table over there.” I said to her but she didn’t seem to hear me as she examined her hands. I watched her as she hesitatingly brought one hand to her mouth and tentatively licked her fingers, she moved her tongue in her mouth as if trying to get the full taste of the substance and then she smiled and started to clean her hand by stuffing it in her mouth.</p> <p>Once both hands were ‘clean’ she then found the tissues and dried them, she turned to face me, puzzlement on her face. “But... I don’t understand?... It doesn’t taste bad... why not?” she asked me</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know Tanya, I’ve read that sperm can taste different but I can’t tell you for sure. It could be that it’s because you wanted to taste it of your own accord, nobody forced you this time.”</p> <p>She still couldn’t fathom it, “But it’s all the same stuff, isn’t it?” Tanya asked.</p> <p>“Well basically it’s just water and sperm wanting to find an egg to help make a baby. It’s the person who makes it that provides the difference I suppose.” I said to her.</p> <p>“So... you’re saying that my dad must have been bad ‘cause he tasted bad?” Tanya asked but there was a smile showing on her face.</p> <p>“It could have been the beer he drank.” I said and her face dropped slightly as she considered this.</p> <p>“He did drink a lot, and I was scared when he came home from work, ‘cause he’d start to drink. Abie made sure I went upstairs at those times.” She said and started to cry again.</p> <p>“That’s alright Tanya, you’re safe here, I won’t force you to do anything at all, and if I do something to you that you don’t like then tell me, okay?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Yes uncle John, I do trust you, you know” Tanya said</p> <p>There’s that ‘T’ word again, what was it about this place that told them to use that word? “Okay then Tanya, now lie back on the bed and relax.” I told her. She bit her lip but climbed onto the bed beside me. I smiled at her and gently rubbed her breasts, not the hard ‘pounding’ I’d given her when she was tied to the rack, but a lighter touch.</p> <p>I heard her react to my ministrations before I moved my body so that I was looking at her stomach, I lowered my mouth and stuck my tongue into her bellybutton causing her to jerk back at the sensation.</p> <p>“Uncle John what are you doing?” She said softly.</p> <p>“Just practising Tanya, now just lie back.” I said and carried on. I moved my mouth down lower so that I was just brushing her pussy with my lips. Tanya tried to move away but this time I held onto her.</p> <p>“But Uncle John, I’m scared.” She said.</p> <p>“You said that you trusted me Tanya, so please, trust me.” I said and then lowered my mouth again. I could feel her tensing up and so I blew a raspberry into her stomach, making her giggle then I licked at her pussy, and then again pushing my tongue inside her slightly, all the time rubbing her little tits, trying to give her good feelings instead of the bad ones her father would have given her.</p> <p>After a few minutes I started sucking on her small clit, giving it the attention it deserved, “Oh Uncle John, I. . . I feel funny.” Tanya said, I wondered if she’d ever touched herself down here before but continued with my triple assault.</p> <p>“Oh yes, that feels so good, so nice... I feel very strange Uncle John, should I feel like this?... what’s happening... I feel... feel... eeeeellllll!.” She exclaimed as her climax hit her like a ton of bricks, and she literally poured out her essence into my mouth.</p> <p>I moved myself so that I was now lying beside my young victim watching her as she tried to pull herself together, I watched as her eyes started to focus on me, she smiled. “Oh Uncle John... Abie told me it was a good feeling... but she was wrong... so wrong.”</p> <p>I started to get worried about that, “What was so wrong about it Tanya?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Nothing at all, it was better than good it was marvellous!” She said and giggled, then she lifted her body up and kissed me on my lips, she drew back from me and started to lick her own lips.</p> <p>“It’s a nice taste isn’t it?” I asked her, she nodded uncertain of what it was she was enjoying, “That’s you, or rather that the taste of your cum.” I laughed at her puzzlement, “Oh yes girls cum as well as men, it’s just that yours are internalised, but just as nice.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh I see,” She said and started to yawn, I looked at the time and shook my head.</p> <p>“Come on my love, let snuggle up and get back to sleep.” I said to her and smiled as she rested her head on my arm, I put my other arm around her and in that position we both fell asleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I woke up to the sound of laughter from two girls and a pain in my arm, the two girls were Amanda and Wendy, the pain was from the pressure of Tanya as she had stayed on my arm all the time and I was now feeling the pins and needles as the blood started to complain.</p> <p>I gently moved Tanya onto the pillow and got out of the bed, Amanda just giggled as she saw me. “Oh daddy John, and Tanya wears the pendant!” She said in a mocking tone.</p> <p>I massaged my arm, trying to rid myself of the tingling pains within it. “I know Amanda, and she still wears it!” I said glaring at her. She shook her head and walked out, the Tweety bird was waving at me... Tweety? I looked at my daughter, she now had the Droopy T-shirt on. “Nice shirt Wendy, did Amanda let you wear it?” I said.</p> <p>She nodded and then blushed as she realised what I meant, “I’m sorry daddy I didn’t mean...” She started to say.</p> <p>I hugged her, “Did you enjoy yourself?” I asked her, she nodded her head. “Did anyone get hurt by it?” I said this time she shook her head, “Then there’s no problem is there?” She looked at me and, smiling, she shook her head. “Go on then get dressed for school, and I’ll get sleeping Tanya up.” I said.</p> <p>Wendy kissed me on the cheek and then was out of the door after Amanda. I put on some boxer shorts and then went back to the bed, Tanya was asleep, one leg hanging over the edge of the bed, displaying her charms for all to see. </p> <p>I bent down and kissed her left tit, she smiled and turned slightly, the movement was enough to overbalance her position and she started to fall off the bed, but I managed to catch her before she stuck the ground.</p> <p>She felt my hands on her and started to struggle before remembering what had happened last night, she paused and then looked up at me. “Are you alright now Tanya?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded, “I was having a nice dream, but then I fell out of a window... but you caught me Uncle John.” She said smiling at last.</p> <p>“Well you were falling, and it was my fault.” I said and explained what had happened.</p> <p>“So you did rescue me Uncle John.” She said and then gave me a kiss. Her mood dropped when I said she had to get ready for school. But she nodded and allowed me to take her to her bedroom.</p> <p>I returned to my bedroom and quickly shaved and showered, dressing in a casual outfit and was by Tanya’s door when she decided that she was ready, I held out my arm to her and she laughingly took it.</p> <p>We walked down the stairs to the dining room where Janet, Amanda and Wendy were waiting. “Well Tanya, what’s this I hear about you sleeping with John last night?” Janet asked the poor girl.</p> <p>While Tanya was trying to stammer out a reply I countered, “Well I do know that Amanda and Wendy exchanged T-shirts last night, you wouldn’t happen to know anything about it?” I asked Janet.</p> <p>“Oh well it could have been while we played last night?” Janet said watching Tanya who just looked between us as we spoke. Then Janet turned to Tanya, “And did John look after you properly last night?” She asked.</p> <p>“yes Mrs. Jones.” Tanya said quietly.</p> <p>“He didn’t make you do anything did he?” Janet asked her again.</p> <p>“Oh no Mrs. Jones, He didn’t make me do anything, he was very nice to me.” Tanya said looking at me and smiling.</p> <p>“Yes, John’s a very nice man. Now don’t worry about anything... we love to tease our friends, and you are one of our friends you know... so call me Janet, that is my name.” Janet said and she took Tanya’s hands and led her to the table.</p> <p>“Oh I couldn’t call you that... can I call you Aunt Janet?” Tanya countered.</p> <p>Janet smiled, “Thank you Tanya, I like that. Aunt Janet it has a ring to it.” She said smiling.</p> <p>The rest of the breakfast was more like a family affair, in other words noisy and hectic, but all three of the girls were ready for school by the time the bus arrived. The driver seemed ready for Tanya to board as she didn’t say anything as the three got on.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Janet smiled at me after the girls had left. “Was Tanya too much of a bother last night John?” She asked me</p> <p>“No, she was just tired and frightened, she just needed company. I just hope I didn’t scare her.” I said.</p> <p>“From the way she was acting I think she was fine. Now we’ve got to sort out today’s meeting with the purple group.” Janet said sitting at the table.</p> <p>“Okay by me, it was a surprise that you didn’t know about the cooler chip.” I said</p> <p>Janet shook her head, “It’s surprised me as well! I’ve got Sophie checking the files for any orders that might have been sent out from here.”</p> <p>“She’s been very busy hasn’t she.” I said musing away</p> <p>“Sorry?” Janet sounded puzzled.</p> <p>“Sophie! She’s been busy, what with checking the back orders and now with this insurance thing... how much do you pay her?” I said smiling.</p> <p>“So you did hear me last night, I did wonder if you had.” Janet said, “It was just that Tanya said they didn’t receive any money, but the insurance company put up everyone’s payment to cover the money paid out over that incident.” She explained.</p> <p>“So you’re seeing if there’s been any jiggery-pokery with them.” I said</p> <p>Janet looked puzzled for a moment but then she nodded, “Of course, and I don’t like it when one of us has been swindled.” I understood what she meant although for her us meant Ropeville.</p> <p>“So why don’t you tell someone about it and let them get on with it?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “No way, I accepted Tanya under my roof. I’m responsible for her and by extension her family. It’s not rational I know but that’s how I feel.” She said and looked at me as if trying to see any objections.</p> <p>I didn’t have any! I felt the same as well; I went to her and kissed her on the cheek. “Okay, so what do we do now?” I asked her.</p> <p>“We? You’re including yourself in this?” Janet said amazed.</p> <p>“Of course! If I can’t help my niece then who can I help?” I said smiling.</p> <p>Janet laughed and we then made our plans.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Good morning Sally, I hope you’re feeling fine?” I asked the receptionist as I escorted Janet into the building.</p> <p>“Yes thank you Mr. Argent. Good morning Mrs. Jones.” Sally gave us a genuine smile to us.</p> <p>“Good morning Sally,” Janet paused in her entry and then looked at the girl behind the desk, “Sally how long have you worked for this company?” She asked.</p> <p>“About 5 years Mrs. Jones.” Sally said, slightly mystified.</p> <p>“Then I think you’ve earnt the right to call me Janet!” Janet said smiling and walked towards the lift. Sally’s head followed her before she looked back at me.</p> <p>“I don’t know what you did to her Mr. Argent, but that’s the calmest she’s ever been!” Sally confided to me.</p> <p>“I just helped to keep her mind off work, and I think you can call me John.” I said smiling and I went to join Janet.</p> <p>In the lift I gave Janet a kiss, “What was that for?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Because Sally looks up to you and you’ve given her more than she expected.” Janet still didn’t understand so I expanded, “You asked her to use your name, you’ve elevated her above a simple employee, she’s now a friend.” I said and then Janet smiled.</p> <p>“But John, everyone who works here I see as a friend.” Janet countered.</p> <p>“Yes, but that was the first time you actually admitted to it.” I said leaving her to think about my words.</p> <p>Sophie met us as the lift doors opened. “Good morning Mrs. Jones, Mr. Argent. The girls are here already.” Sophie said.</p> <p>“Thank you Sophie,” Janet said distractedly and followed her P. A. to the office, “Oh Sophie, John has been telling me off.” Sophie gave a puzzled look at me before returning her gaze to Janet, “I think he’s right, I’ve come to consider you a very good friend, I think it’s only right you should call me Janet.”</p> <p>Sophie smiled, “Why thank you Mrs… I mean Janet, I’d be honoured.” She said as she opened the door. She smiled at me as I passed her.</p> <p>In the room there were four girls, a new girl had joined Marcia, Jenny and Paige I realised she must have been Tracy, their computer expert.</p> <p>Janet opened the meeting and the new girl started without preamble, “I checked the England computer, someone tried to hide their tracks, but they weren’t good enough,” Tracy sounded smug as she sat back in her chair.</p> <p>“Well done Tracy, now what did you find out and have you managed to get the schematics downloaded.</p> <p>Jenny produced a blueprint for us to look at, but it told me everything, “That’s the wrong one! The proper one was slightly altered; if you tried this it would blow all the circuits in the motherboard.” </p> <p>“But it was the one that was almost hidden!” Tracy said disbelievingly.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, almost completely erased, but not quite good enough. So you thought you had the right one and stopped looking.” I said seeing the truth of my words reflected in her face.</p> <p>“I... I didn’t think about that.” She admitted and dropped her head in shame.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about it, there’s many an expert who would have fallen for that and then we’d really be in the brown sticky stuff.” I said smiling which made the four girls laugh. “Now let’s look at those plans.” Looking at them again.</p> <p>“But you said they’re no good and it’s going to take another couple of days before we’ll get the information, and time’s not on our side.” Marcia said.</p> <p>“No, I said it was slightly altered, it’s going to be a matter of sorting out where to change the power flow and then the resistor should work as we want it to.” I scanned the blueprint and then grabbed some acetate which I placed over the blueprint, I took a marker pen and then started drawing in. I described to the girls exactly how the circuit should be created – I was working mainly on memories, then I found something. “Oh shit, that’s wrong... if we did that the circuit would work for some hours before it allowed the full current onto the board... and then it would fry the chips for sure.”</p> <p>Jenny looked puzzled, “But you said that the plans were wrong.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh the one’s you retrieved were, but this is the correct plans.” I said indicating the acetate. “At least the plans that I remember passed as correct.” I amended.</p> <p>“So what’s wrong with it?” Jenny persisted.</p> <p>“This line here, it connects to the wrong input, from what I see it should be connected here. I’d like to see the faces of the firm who produces the chips with this.” I said and erased the line to redraw it correctly.</p> <p>“Mr. Argent are you sure this will do the job?” Paige asked me.</p> <p>“100% certain. If you want I’ll personally back it to work.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh no you won’t John, We are going to back it!” Janet said and initialled the acetate and blueprints. She pressed a button and Sophie enter the room.</p> <p>“Yes, Janet?” She asked stumbling slightly over the name, but you could tell she’d been practising.</p> <p>“Sophie please send this to development, we want a prototype test ready later today, its designed to go into the new circuit board.” Janet said.</p> <p>“Certainly Janet, I’ll get on to it immediately.” Sophie took the plans and walked out of the room.</p> <p>“Mrs. Jones you realise that you’re taking the word of this man without full knowledge of his abilities?” Paige said.</p> <p>Janet smiled at her, “But that’s just the reason why he’s going to be the next joint CEO of this company, I do trust him to bring us results... now we’ve got something else that requires attention and we need Tracy’s expertise.” Janet said looking at Tracy.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mrs. Jones, but following my error with the blueprints, how can you even think of using me?” Tracy said despondently, the other three girls looked at her in shock.</p> <p>I looked at her, ignoring the others. “Tracy there’s nothing wrong in what happened, you followed the data as you should have done, all that happened is that the other person had seeded the trail expecting someone to try it. Don’t let this stop you from working. . .” I could see that I wasn’t getting to her so I tried something different. “Do you ride a bike?” I asked her, she looked at me puzzled but nodded, “When you were learning to ride, how many times did you fall off?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Quite a few times.” She admitted.</p> <p>“Did you give up riding?” I asked.</p> <p>“Of course not, I wanted to ride and nothing was going to stop me!” She said fiercely.</p> <p>“Well then, think of that as your bicycle, you’ve fallen off what are you going to do now?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Get back on?” She said.</p> <p>“Right, now we need you to help us.” I said.</p> <p>Her face cleared, “Certainly Mr. Argent, what do you want?” She said.</p> <p>Paige interrupted, “I’m sorry Tracy but this is not a concern of the Purple group, we’ll need to arrange terms.” She said and then looked at Janet and ourselves.</p> <p>“Okay then, we’ll pay a finder’s fee of 1% or $10,000 whichever is the greater.” Janet said, “Payable on completion of the project.” She added.</p> <p>“We’ll have to consider this.” Paige said but was interrupted by Tracy.</p> <p>“I need to work on it now, I’ll leave it up to you to consider, but I owe them this.” She said and got up to stand by us. This open rebellion was a surprise to the others but then they accepted it for the time being.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“What do you want me to do Mr. Argent?” Tracy asked.</p> <p>I bit my tongue trying to avoid the obvious answer but was saved by Janet who explained about our problem. “But that’s part of our brief, to investigate anything unusual. . . now when was the accident?” She asked.</p> <p>Janet gave Tracy a brief outline of the events and left the girl to her own devices, or rather our computers – yes I was saying ours as if I’d accepted Janet’s proposition to join the company.</p> <p>Within seconds she gave a yip of glee, “Found it!” We gathered around the computer where Tracy was pointing to the screen. “This was the entry of the original investigator, he says that the crane holding the metal cup suffered from ‘destructive metal fatigue’ but the letter that was sent out said that the cup was overloaded by this Walter Hamilton and that payment was withheld, but I can’t find this in the main system, in that the letter basically said that payment was enclosed and the sum was $120,000.</p> <p>“However, tracing the payment routes it appears that the cheque wasn’t issued, although 5 payments were made to 4 members of the board and the investigator. The first 4 receiving $50,000 each and the investigator getting $20,000. – they tried to hide the paper route, but they weren’t good enough to fool me.” Tracy said smugly.</p> <p>“Double check your work and produce a report. If you can include the payment details...” Janet started to say but Tracy shook her head.</p> <p>“Already done, I’ve checked their bank accounts as well, they seem to get regular top ups from the company which is beyond normal practices.” She pointed to the printer which was chugging away.</p> <p>“How come there’s so much data?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Well they didn’t really try to hide their tracks too much, and yes Mr. Argent I have double checked my work first.” She told me.</p> <p>“Thank you Tracy, We’ll pass the payment to the normal account.” Janet told Tracy who thanked us and then left.</p></div>",[]
1265,"Wendy, Part 26",26,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-06-28,20,4,"MF, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner079.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was later in the afternoon, the pseudo chips had been created and were placed into the virtual circuit board, it was all computer generated and allowed us to ‘test’ a chip without actually having to create one first.</p> <p>“We’re putting in a normal voltage on the board, the screen shows that the output from the resistor chip to the program chip is greatly reduced, but the extra power has to be going elsewhere, I just don’t know where?” The technician was puzzled.</p> <p>I looked at the computer screen and pointed out the technician, “Well the chip splits the power and feeds the majority back to the USB bus instead to help give power to any peripherals.” </p> <p>“So the chip is also acting as a power distributor.” He said seeing the full potential of the chip.</p> <p>“That’s right, but we want to know how much power the resistor chip will take before it fails!” Paige said and then turned to Janet, “Oh and Mrs. Jones, we’ve seen Tanya’s report... what put you onto this insurance firm?” </p> <p>“It was something a house guest said; I did recommend that she receive the bonus reward.” Janet said.</p> <p>“Oh yes, this Tanya Hamilton... Are you sure she deserves the reward?” Paige asked.</p> <p>“Of course she does!” Janet said almost outraged. “It’s the least we can do for her!” I reached out to her and held her by her shoulders.</p> <p>“Tanya is our responsibility at the moment; we feel that her family has suffered due to the actions of that insurance company which is why she deserves the reward!” I said.</p> <p>The three girls regarded us both and had another small conference, then Paige spoke up, “Very well, we’ll also agree to that, but you realise that the difference will come from your company?” </p> <p>“Of course, I’m sure we can afford it!” Janet said, I rubbed her shoulders to calm her, just then the screen gave a high pitched whistle.</p> <p>“System overload!” The technician reported.</p> <p>“Did the chip fail?” Marcia asked quickly.</p> <p>“Oh no, it was the CPU that blew, somehow an overload program was activated into the simulation.” The technician said mystified although I did see Tanya blushing slightly as I watched her</p> <p>“So how much of an overload went through the chip?” I asked.</p> <p>“We were showing... that can’t be right! It’s showing 400% over normal! That’s what set the CPU off; although... it’s strange the load on the CPU was only 200% somehow we lost power?” The technician was puzzled.</p> <p>I looked at the results and smiled, “No we didn’t lose it, the chip took it and tried to re-route it to safety... I must admit I didn’t expect that!”</p> <p>Tracy now examined the results as well, “We should have foreseen this. Not only is the chip acting as a power regulator for our chip, it’s also acting for the CPU, it could monitor the overall system … Can we re-route the power through the chip first and then route it throughout the system as a whole?” She asked.</p> <p>The technician looked slightly bemused at her question, “Well, umm... I’m not quite sure.” He said looking at Janet and me.</p> <p>“Yes!” I said firmly. “Look change the circuitry on this side, let it route on these pins and then output over at these eight pins. It will mean beefing up the soldering and size of the chip on the real thing!”</p> <p>Janet examined my suggestion. “It would involve minor modifications to the circuit boards, I’m not sure if it’s going to be worth the changes.” She protested slightly.</p> <p>I kissed her, much to her amazement, and then held her in my arms, “And the company can do it... just think we can advertise that the system would be able to cope with an overload of 2 ½ times normal!” I said into her ear.</p> <p>“Hey... it blew at 400% - 4 times normal!” She protested.</p> <p>I smiled, “I know, but you should always be pessimistic with estimates.” I turned to the technician, “Look set up the circuit board as we’ve directed.”</p> <p>He scratched his head, “Well... I don’t know... I mean...” He was saying.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, I mean you will set up the board as directed and we’ll run the test again, I’ll give you... what? An hour?” I said smiling but when he started to shake his head I spoke again. “Well if you can’t then are you really doing your best? Because we need people who are committed to their work here!” I said which riled him.</p> <p>“How dare you say that! I’ve given my life to this company! Who are you...?”</p> <p>Janet broke in, “John is the new joint CEO, and I think you’d better do as he requests!” Then she whispered into my ear, “Within reason of course darling!” And she kissed me.</p> <p>“Well I suppose I could get it done...” the technician said.</p> <p>“Then we’ll be back in over an hour’s time!” Janet said leading us out of the room and leaving the technician scratching his head.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“We have gone over the information supplied by yourselves and the Purple Group... Although it isn’t the main concern of the Ropeville, the council does see that they have cause hardship for our people... We agree that this cannot continue and will take the appropriate steps!” The voice came from a darkened screen in Janet’s office; we had been informed that the council had a message for us both.</p> <p>I don’t know what I was expecting, certainly not a dark screen! It seems that the real Ropeville council was determined to keep themselves hidden from public view.</p> <p>“We do thank you for your work on this. . . Mr. Argent, we understand that you wish to remain in Ropeville; your actions so far show that you are the type of person we need. Arrangements will be made.” Then the screen cleared to reveal the taxi driver, “Well done John Argent, I’ll be watching you!” She smiled at us and then the screen went blank.</p> <p>Janet just stared at me, “Well that’s a first, now she’ll have to be cautious in her dealings.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled “Why should she darling? I’m not going to talk about her, are you?” I asked her seriously</p> <p>She considered this and then shook her head, “I don’t think so. The council are one of the main controlling group of Ropeville; they give the town direction and guidance.... It never pays to cross any of them!” She said.</p> <p>I had to agree with her and so I kissed her, “Now about this fantasy of yours!” I said to Janet.</p> <p>“What fantasy?” She asked confused about my change of subject.</p> <p>“The one where I’m a joint CEO of this company!” I said.</p> <p>“That’s no fantasy John! Didn’t you notice the way you took control back there? Daddy told me that I’d find the person to take charge, and here you are!” She said.</p> <p>I thought back to the day’s events, but I had only followed the scheme we’d worked out earlier. “I think you’re wrong Janet, I don’t have the experience to be CEO, it might not work!” I told her.</p> <p>“Now you’re being pessimistic John. Yes, we made the plans but you were the visible force, I was just backing you up!” She said smiling.</p> <p>“You mean setting me up!” I said.</p> <p>“That as well?” She giggled.</p> <p>“So you’re manipulating me! And you know I don’t like that!” I said flexing my hand.</p> <p>“I’m sorry John, but you must be aware that I do consider you the best person for this job, we need a firm hand at the helm!” Janet said backing away from me, but I could see a twinkle in her eyes.</p> <p>“I know another place for a firm hand.” I said sitting down in a chair and pointing to her.</p> <p>“That’s not fair!” She said and slowly walked to me. I twirled my finger in the air and she began to turn on her feet. When she was facing me again I reached out to her and pulled her over my knees. “Why me? What have I done?”</p> <p>“You’ve taken me for granted... Told people that I was something that I wasn’t...” I had raised her skirt, lucky for me she was wearing a short one today, and thong type panties, which left the cheeks of her ass bare.</p> <p>“I didn’t, you are the joint CEO, and I’ve got the entire paperwork ready... Owww!” she said as my hand descended on her ass.</p> <p>“So you...” (my hand came down again) “were making...” (and again) “plans for me?” (and once again) I said to Janet.</p> <p>“Oh you beast! How could you do this to me?” Janet said, but I could hear the laugher in her voice, so the next three smacks were harder making her yelp!</p> <p>“Me? All I’m doing is teaching you that I do not jump through hoops at a moment notice!” I said rubbing her ass and hearing her moan in pleasure as my soothing hand passed over her heated buns. “And now I think you should thank me for doing this.” Where had these words come from? Was I still programmed? Or just running on automatic?</p> <p>“Thank you?... for. . .?” Janet started to say indignantly but I cut her off.</p> <p>“Oh no not like that, you’ve got me excited and I think you’d better cool me off.” I said pushing her down onto my ‘problem’. I allowed her to rise and then opened my legs to allow her to stand between them.</p> <p>She looked at me as if not understanding what I was asking, but I could still see the twinkle in her eyes. “But not here in my office, what if someone comes in?” She protested weakly as I indicated that she should kneel.</p> <p>“Well then you’d better be quick.” I said, “Or should I take this out on your daughter, my pretty?” I said twiddling with an imaginary moustache.</p> <p>“Oh sir, how hard you are to me!” She said in a staged voice, like the poor woman about to be thrown out of her house by the landlord.</p> <p>“You mean how hard I am to suck? Don’t you?” I said. “Yes I can picture your Amanda, down on her knees where you are now, protesting as I push the gland in her face and make her kiss it... yes just like that...” Janet was following my words with the appropriate actions, “then she would open her mouth and try to take a little into her mouth, keeping her hands on the shaft in an effort to prevent me entering her too far.”</p> <p>Janet looked up at me, “But sir she’s just a little girl!” She protested still in the same voice but with a ‘Southern Belle’ accent.</p> <p>“So? Even a little girl has to grow up, she’ll learn to like it my pretty one won’t she... just think each time her head comes down she’ll lose her grip and the shaft will enter deeper... and deeper... until it hits the back of her throat... she’ll try to pull back but then you’ll be holding her in place.” I told her feeling her shudder as she pictured the scene, her hot mouth sucking away at my rampant cock. Suddenly I couldn’t hold back and sprayed her mouth with my seed.</p> <p>Finally Janet pulled back from me and licked her lips, she smiled at me. “You have a filthy imagination haven’t you?” She said.</p> <p>“Me?... All I did was talk... you were the one with the pictures in her head.” I said jokingly. She hit me on my leg, put my cock away and zipped my trousers up.</p> <p>“Just remember that when we get home tonight.” She said and turned her head away so that I wouldn’t see her face.</p> <p>“I don’t think we can do anything, not with Tanya there as well.” I said.</p> <p>“You might be surprised!” Janet said mysteriously.</p> <p>My response was stilled by the sound of the phone ringing, Janet picked it up and listened for a few minutes, and she hung up and then turned to me. “That was the research area, the simulation is fully programmed.” She said.</p> <p>I got up from the chair and joined her as we left the room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“You understand that this is something that we’ve never tried before... I mean that I can’t guarantee what might happen.” The technician said looking flustered.</p> <p>“That’s why we’re doing this way, so that we don’t damage any equipment.” Janet said. The four girls from the Purple group were also back in attendance and I walked to where Tracy was standing.</p> <p>“I don’t think you need to start that overload program this time.” I said to her quietly, she turned to face me, her face blushing slightly.</p> <p>“I don’t know what you mean.” She said equally quietly.</p> <p>“You most probably were acting under orders so I won’t blame you, but this time I’m ensuring that the program is locked out, so that it runs on its own.” I said and returned to stand beside Janet.</p> <p>Janet looked at me but I shook my head, it wasn’t worthwhile making a fuss at this point. She gave a signal to the technician who started the program.</p> <p>We watched as the power started to flow, “CPU power nominal, peripherals power nominal, Motherboard power nominal. . . increasing to 125% normal... all outputs showing as normal!” The technician sounded slightly surprised. “150% normal... 200% normal... 250%... I don’t understand this, the output is normal! Where’s the power going?” He said.</p> <p>I examined the screen and then highlighted the chip and checked the reading on it... “There’s the answer... the chip is heating up! The power is being changed into heat, we’ll have to have a cooling system around it, even a basic heatsink might do it.” I said.</p> <p>Janet nodded, “Okay then we’ve attained the level that John has said, now let’s see how much more we can give it, carry on.” She said to the technician.</p> <p>He looked doubtful but did as she said, “300%... 325%... 350%. I think we should stop now?” He asked but both Janet and myself shook our heads.</p> <p>“No this is a destruction test now! Let’s see how far we can overload that circuit before it blows!” I said.</p> <p>He shook his head but continued, the chip expired at 575%, not from power overload but purely heat, and we might have been able to heat a small room with it! But we were all happy with the result. The next step – making the chips and circuit board to take it – was initiated.</p> <p>Janet looked at me smiling, “You know we should call that chip The Argent! We could use it to celebrate you’re promotion.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “No way, that chip was developed by our British company, we should call it after them. How about the Reading chip?” I countered.</p> <p>Janet thought for a moment and then she nodded her head. “Okay then, we’ll call it The Reading Chip. . .” She paused for a moment and then said, “It will go well with the Argent system that we’re going to produce.” She poked her tongue out at me and smiled at my face.</p> <p>I didn’t make a fuss - after all it’s better to allow Janet a few victories!</p></div>",[]
1266,"Wendy, Part 27",27,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-02,20,4,"Mg, Mgg, mast, oral, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner080.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We arrived home to find that the girls had beaten us by a couple of hours – I hadn’t realised where the time had gone to. Both Amanda and Wendy ran to us and threw their arms around us. Tracy held back, uncertain about what to do. Both Janet and I smiled at her and gestured her over to us.</p> <p>She came into the group hug but didn’t seem to know what to do.</p> <p>“Tanya honey, just relax and enjoy it.” I said smiling at her, she relaxed and started to giggle as Janet and I kissed her.</p> <p>After a few minutes we broke the hug and all sat down in the living room, Adrian brought out some orange juice to help quench our thirst, I made the mistake of asking Wendy what had happened in school today and learnt that she was now learning self defence along with marksmanship, at first this caused me some consternation, my daughter handling a gun! But as everyone else seemed to take this in their stride I kept quiet.</p> <p>“She was very good with it, her first shots missed the target altogether, but she was soon scoring 4’s and 5’s” Amanda said.</p> <p>“Miss Deveroux says that I need to practise more and seemed surprised when I said I’d never touched a gun before.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“Boy was she surprised, she was about to tell Wendy off for lying when her PDA started to buzz. After she read the message she was completely different!” Amanda commented, which told me that someone was watching over Wendy, which in a way was comforting.</p> <p>I then asked Tracy how school went for her, she seemed surprised but started to talk, it seems that she was having the same teachers that Amanda had the previous year and the two girls were soon talking away, comparing notes I suppose.</p> <p>Janet allowed them to talk away while I listened to Wendy telling me how much she was enjoying the school and how she liked the teachers. She then hesitated and I prompted her to tell me what was troubling her.</p> <p>“Well... you see daddy, the one lesson I’m dreading is the sex education lessons tomorrow.” She said.</p> <p>“Why? What’s wrong with that?” I said gently.</p> <p>“You see daddy, they might ask me what I know about sex... and I don’t know what to tell them.” She said.</p> <p>“When you’re asked, tell them the truth.” I said simply “But how can I tell them about that?” She said sounding slightly ashamed.</p> <p>“Wendy you’ve seen that things are slightly different around here, people here understand about sex and they won’t hold this against you.” I smiled, “They might even give you a few pointers.” I added and kissed her.</p> <p>“Okay daddy if you say so... I do love you daddy.” She finished and wrapped her arms around my neck to hug me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After dinner Janet took the girls upstairs for ‘a little girl talk’ as she put it and I was told to relax after the strenuous day I’d spent.</p> <p>I didn’t understand what she meant but sat back in the chair, listening to the laughter from upstairs which was then followed by silence.</p> <p>After a while footsteps approached me, I looked to see Tanya, wearing only her pendant, walking to me, a small smile was on her face. She stopped some feet away from me and then went down onto her knees; she looked me right in the eyes and then bent forward so that her forehead touched the floor.</p> <p>“Master, my mistress asks that you join her upstairs in 10 minutes, I’m here to divert you until then.” Tanya said.</p> <p>“Oh? And how are you meant to divert me?” I asked her</p> <p>She raised her body and smiled at me; she then stood up and walked to me, displaying her naked charms as she did so. “I don’t know master, can you think of anything?” She said her smile broadening as she did so.</p> <p>I reached out to her and pulled her into my knees, I began digging my fingers into her ribs, making her squirm and giggle. I started to move my hands lower down to her waist and then onto her hips. She looked at me slightly afraid but I smiled and nodded to her reassuringly so she allowed me to find her pussy lips and then I gently rubbed the labia lips causing her to gasp and bite her lips.</p> <p>“You are a very beautiful young girl, did you know that?” I said, “When you’re older boys are going to throw themselves to your feet.” I added my fingers working away at her pussy all the time.</p> <p>“And... what will... you be... doing then... uncle John?” Tanya whispered.</p> <p>I smiled, “Wishing I was one of them I suppose.” I said and then brought her to a shuddering climax. She rested her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes until she had recovered.</p> <p>“Thank you Uncle John that feels so nice, nicer than when Abie...” She stopped and coloured slightly.</p> <p>“She’s a nice sister to you is she?” I asked her softly.</p> <p>“Yes... she was, I don’t understand why she tried to... I mean I didn’t ask her to...” She faltered and started to cry on my shoulder.</p> <p>“That’s okay Tanya, she still loves you, and she wanted you to become a woman.” I said while holding her.</p> <p>“But I’m told it hurts when it’s done!” She said.</p> <p>“And you’re scared of the pain?” I asked her, she nodded. “I understand. You can have an operation to remove your hymen, all done very painlessly.” I said trying to placate her but she shook her head.</p> <p>“No... I’m scared of hospitals too!” She said smiling slightly, “But Amanda told me how you...” She paused again, “took care of her and she said it didn’t really hurt her at all, but I don’t understand how?”</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Because she was excited as I entered her, she was already overwhelmed just as you were a few moments ago.” I explained. She sighed and remained in my arms, I quickly dipped my fingers into her quim and brought them to her lips, she unquestioningly opened her mouth and sucked them, smiling at the taste. “Is that yours?” She asked me</p> <p>“No Tanya, that’s yours, that is how you taste.” She thought for a moment and then said</p> <p>“That’s so different from Abie’s, she doesn’t taste so sweet.”</p> <p>“Because she’s older, but don’t worry little one, you’ll still enjoy tasting her.” I said and kissed her on the forehead.</p> <p>----</p> <p>A gong noise from upstairs stirred us from this peaceful scene. Tanya, remembering her instructions, quickly got to her feet.</p> <p>“Master. The mistress requests that you follow me to her chamber, she has a problem that only the lord of the manor can deal with.” I knew she was setting the scene for me and that I was supposed to get into character for events ahead.</p> <p>I smiled at Tanya and then nodded, “Very well slave, lead the way.” And then added in a low voice, “and slaves do not giggle!”</p> <p>Tanya led me into Janet’s bedroom where a strange sight met my eyes; on the bed were the two forms of Amanda and Wendy. Their arms were down by their sides (fixed to their sides I found out later), their legs bent at the knees and tied like that so that the soles of their feet were flat on the bed.</p> <p>With Wendy on the left and Amanda on the right they had their touching legs bound together with Wendy’s left leg being restrained by a rope leading to the side of the bed, the same thing happening with Amanda’s right leg. On looking closer I could see that the rope going under the bed was the same that held the other’s leg, so pulling on one would pull the other.</p> <p>Janet smiled at us and then bowed low to me, “Master, these two slaves have been misbehaving and deserves punishment!” She said.</p> <p>I just looked at them, “Why didn’t you send them to the overseer’s office, for him to deal with them?” I asked her</p> <p>“He says he’s too busy, but anyway master they are your slaves...” Janet said arching her eyebrows.</p> <p>“Yes, yes I see, since I’m paying for them I should get more involved in their behaviour.” I said seeing Janet’s laughing face.</p> <p>“But master, you can’t punish them dressed like that!” Janet said and then turned to Tanya, “You slave, undress your master!” She ordered the girl.</p> <p>Tanya pulled a chair over and stood on it to undo the buttons on my shirt, I helped her by turning slightly so that she could slip the garment off my shoulders. She gave me a small smile as she bared my chest. Then she leaned forward and kissed it.</p> <p>“SLAVE!!” Janet said, but she was smiling as she spoke.</p> <p>“Sorry mistress, I just had to do that.” Tanya said as she dismounted from the chair, she then placed herself over the seat of the chair with her ass uppermost; Janet gave her three sharp smacks.</p> <p>“You didn’t ask your master’s permission young slave! Next time remember that!” Janet said.</p> <p>“Yes mistress, sorry mistress, master.” Tanya said and picked herself up from the chair. She then bent down and untied my shoes, gently lifting each foot to remove the shoes and socks. Then she stood before me and started undoing the belt on my trousers, before pulling the zip on the flies down.</p> <p>She unclipped the trousers and opened them, pulling them down as she did so. I stepped out of them and she neatly folded them up and placed them to one side. I was now standing wearing only my boxers.</p> <p>Tanya looked up at me and smiled, then placing her hands on either side of my hips slowly brought my last remaining garment down my legs and then allowed me to step out of them; she then turned to look at Janet.</p> <p>“Mistress, do you mind if I...?” She asked and looked back at me.</p> <p>Janet sighed, “Very well then if you must, only don’t enjoy yourself!” She said as if annoyed with the young girl.</p> <p>Tanya smiled and knelt down in front of me, “Pardon me master.” She said and reached out to touch my penis, she rubbed it a couple of times and then moved her head forward, I looked at Janet who just nodded her head. Tanya then licked my cockhead, as if testing the taste of it. She then kissed it and opening her mouth she took the shaft inside.</p> <p>I restrained myself from thrusting forward as Tanya wasn’t too sure about this, I noticed it in her eyes, and so I left her to move back and forth, which she started to do – someone had been giving her lessons I supposed. </p> <p>Janet allowed her to do that for a minute before she stopped the young girl, “That’s enough young lady, the master has more work to do!” She said softly and placed a hand on Tanya’s shoulders.</p> <p>Tanya reluctantly pulled back and looked up at me, “Thank you master.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh no young slave, thank you!” I said and for a bit of devilment I added, “I expect you to be better when we’re in bed tonight.” She blushed and then looked down. I then moved away from her and approached the bed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I regarded the two girls who were watching the proceedings through their legs; they had smiles on their faces. “Now then I don’t think there’s anything to smile about, do you?” I said to them sternly.</p> <p>“I don’t know? I mean she did look rather silly kneeing there with your cock in her mouth.” Amanda said.</p> <p>“I didn’t ask that question for you to answer slave!” I told her, but she just stuck out her tongue at me. I looked at Janet and shrugged my shoulders, “You’re right they do need attention don’t they.” I said.</p> <p>I turned back to the two girls. “Now do you have anything to say before I start to punish you both?” I asked them.</p> <p>Amanda just stuck her tongue out again, but Wendy played her part. “I’m sorry master, I didn’t mean to do it but I was lead astray.” She tried looked at Amanda who ignored her.</p> <p>“I see, so you were forced to misbehave due to this... this un-repentant slave beside you?” I asked my daughter.</p> <p>“Oh yes master, I’m sure I would be better if she didn’t make me do these things.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“I see, Woman of the house fetch the feathers!” I said to Janet who smiled broadly as she understood what I wanted.</p> <p>“Feathers! You think you’re going to punish us with feathers?” Amanda said as Janet produced some flight feathers of a pigeon – these were tapered at the end to help the birds maintain their fast flight – “you see they’re nothing, you can’t hurt anyone with...” I brushed the feather along her pussy “Ohmigod what was that?” She asked.</p> <p>“That was nothing! Just see what happens when I do... this.” I twisted the feather so that it penetrated her pussy.</p> <p>“OH! Oh no, please don’t... it feels so... so...” Amanda tried to pull away from me causing Wendy’s legs to be pulled as well.</p> <p>“What’s happening? What’s he doing?” Wendy said to Amanda.</p> <p>“I’m only using a feather on your friend, and soon I’ll use it on you!” I said, and carried on pushing the feather in and out of Amanda’s pussy hearing the girl hiccup with the sensations that it was producing.</p> <p>I noticed Janet and Tanya coming closer to see what I was doing to Amanda, and so I went to one side and allowed them to see exactly what was happening. I gestured to Janet and she came to me, I pulled the feather out of Amanda hearing her yip as it brushed over her clit.</p> <p>I held up the feather to show that it was saturated with Amanda’s juices. Then I moved the moisten feather up to Amanda’s breasts and started to move it in a figure of eight over and around them, making her arch her back in order to keep in contact with her breasts.</p> <p>I directed Janet to continue with the titillation of Amanda while I picked up a new feather and stepped sideways so that Wendy was now before me.</p> <p>“Now, oh follower-on. Here is your reward.” I said and lowered the feather onto her pussy. With Amanda’s thrashing around Wendy had problems keeping her legs open to allow me access to her pussy.</p> <p>I won’t describe what I did to Wendy; it was practically the same as I had done to Amanda. After a few minutes I went on to use the dampened feather on Wendy’s breasts, causing her to squirm and moan in pleasure.</p> <p>Then at the same time Janet and I removed the feathers and left the two girls panting as they tried to recover their senses.</p> <p>“Now unworthy slaves, do you think you’ve been punished enough?” I asked the two girls.</p> <p>“Yes master, it was too much for me.” Wendy said but Amanda was still unfazed.</p> <p>“Call that punishment? I didn’t think it was anything!” Amanda said smiling at me. I decided to keep her for later.</p> <p>I went to the girls’ heads and looked down at their upturned faces. “Now I think there was some laughter over that young slave’s reaction to my cock?” I said to them</p> <p>“Oh no master, we’d never do that!” Amanda said, but I could see a smile on her lips.</p> <p>“Do you doubt my words?” I said</p> <p>“Oh no master.” Both girls said, almost together.</p> <p>“Open up!” I said to my daughter and when she did I pushed my cock into her mouth. I looked at Tanya, “Well little slave? How does this look?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Awesome master!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “That is the answer I expected!” I said to her and smiled, I looked down at the two girls, “Did you hear her?” I asked them.</p> <p>“Yes master.” Amanda answered in a small voice and I felt Wendy’s tongue move under my cock.</p> <p>Janet gave Wendy a small slap on her stomach, “Don’t talk with your mouth full!” she admonished my daughter, which made Amanda laugh out loud and I could feel Wendy’s mouth move as she struggled not to laugh.</p> <p>“Tanya get some more feathers and deal with Amanda, let the mistress guide you.” I told her. Tanya looked even eager to help with the torture of the two girls, as she picked up a handful of feathers and approached Amanda.</p> <p>Janet directed the young girl to work on Amanda’s pussy while I gave Wendy a few thrusts with my hips. After a few minutes I withdrew and knelt down by Wendy’s head, “How are you really Wendy?” I whispered to her, anxious that I hadn’t hurt her with all this.</p> <p>“I’m fine daddy, this is fun!” She reassured me.</p> <p>“Well, I’m about to work on Amanda, you don’t mind do you? I’ll have Janet see to you.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“Okay daddy, but it feels so... strange, it’s almost likeable, but it can get too much!” She said.</p> <p>“Well lie back and think of school tomorrow, and what you’d have to say to them.” I said and kissed her on her lips.</p> <p>I shifted over to where Amanda was wriggling away as Tanya was fully inserting a feather into her pussy. “Having fun?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh daddy John, please make her stop... or let me cum, it’s unbearable!” She moaned.</p> <p>“But it’s supposed to be! Now open up... and don’t bite!” I said to her.</p> <p>“I’ll try... but I can’t promise anythin... umph” Amanda said while I pushed my cock into her mouth and, knowing her previous experience, I managed to enter her throat.</p> <p>Janet in the meantime had moved to Wendy and, instead of using a feather, she lowered her mouth to Wendy’s pussy. Bringing her hands up to massage Wendy’s breasts. Tanya looked at Janet and went to follow her example – to do this she had to remove the feather from Amanda’s pussy, while doing this the feather came into contact with Amanda’s clit throwing sensations along that and up into the girl’s body.</p> <p>This made her gasp and, even though my cock was still thrusting into her mouth, she began to close her mouth. When I felt her teeth scraping my cock I tapped her on the head. She opened her eyes and realised what was wrong.</p> <p>She opened her mouth and let me out of her. “I’m sorry daddy John! I didn’t know I was doing that. You can still use it? Can’t you?” She said apologetically.</p> <p>I checked my cock over and found that although there may be depressions in the skin, it wasn’t really damaged. “I’m not sure; it’s going to need attention.” I said.</p> <p>“Let me Uncle John!” Tanya said rushing around to where I was standing, but was stopped when Amanda said.</p> <p>“No way! I did it to daddy John so I should be the one to check it and to be punished.” I looked at her – arms tied to her sides, legs bent double. She was held down and fully exposed and she was the one talking about needing punished? However Tanya had other ideas.</p> <p>“I should be the one to help check out the master!” Tanya complained and looked at me. So now I had two girls vying for my attentions, how could I choose between them?</p> <p>Luckily for me Janet surfaced and took notice of my predicament. She smiled at me, “Don’t worry John... I have an idea.” She said.</p></div>",[]
1267,"Wendy, Part 28",28,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-06,30,5,"Mg, Mmg, anal, con, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner081.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was surveying the scene in front of me; the two girls – my daughter Wendy and Amanda - had been released from their bonds. Wendy was now kneeling in front of me, showing Tanya how to give a blow job, while Janet was dealing with her daughter.</p> <p>Amanda was now tied to the bedposts so that she was in a St. Andrew’s cross shape. Janet was behind her using a flogger on her ass. “This... Will... Teach... You... Not... To... Bite... Master!” She was saying with each strike.</p> <p>Tanya, who was also looking at the sight, said “At school they’d give us lines to do!” in a dry tone. I pulled away from Wendy who just looked up at me and gave me a dirty look.</p> <p>“Daddy!! I hadn’t finished!” She said.</p> <p>I patted her head, “I know darling, but I need to be ready for Amanda. I’ll let you suck it afterwards.” I told her. I walked to the bed and looked into Amanda’s eyes, “Well now slave, do you think you’ve been punished enough?” I asked her.</p> <p>She just glared back at me and didn’t speak. I looked at Janet questioningly; she gave a reassuring nod and then said, “Master I think she deserves something more filling.” I wondered what she meant.</p> <p>Janet gestured to Tanya who went to her. Janet whispered into her ear and sent her off, then she spoke again, “You see what she needs is to constrict the virginal passage with something so that she really feels your entry.” She said.</p> <p>I didn’t understand, “You mean have something in her pussy while I’m trying to penetrate her... I don’t know, I mean my cock may get damaged and I wouldn’t like that!” I said trying to picture what Janet was planning.</p> <p>“No John, I don’t want Amanda’s pussy stretched like that!” Janet said laughing, “No, it involves a partial blocking by inserting an object into her ass while you’re attending to her pussy... the only question is should it be real or false?” When she finished speaking I say Tanya re-enter the room, with Adrian in tow.</p> <p>“Hold on... Time out!” I said. “Let’s stop this master and slave thing, I need to know from everybody... Amanda do you want this?” I wasn’t giving Janet a chance to direct events if the girls were against this.</p> <p>Amanda took a deep breath before she spoke. “Daddy John this was planned last night while you were asleep, mummy asked me if I wanted two at the same time, just like we did to her,” I noticed that Wendy blushed at this, “I said it sounded so hot, and it’s been so since Adrian’s been involved...” This did surprise me as I’d forgotten that Adrian had been involved in Amanda’s sexual upbringing.</p> <p>“I’m sorry; I had forgotten... Adrian were you aware of this fun and games?” I asked the youth.</p> <p>He was taken aback by my question; he looked at Janet who gave a small smile and a nod of her head. “My mistress had not informed me of your activities tonight until Miss Hamilton came to me just now.”</p> <p>I nodded, I could see Janet watching me as I deliberated. I then turned to Amanda again, spread out between the posts, I walked to her again. “What if I said I didn’t want your pussy? But would like your ass? How would you react?” I asked her and then whispered, “He’s never entered your pussy has he?”</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then smiled, “Do you mean that daddy John? I’ve always wanted to know what he looks like when he’s cumming in me.”</p> <p>I turned to Janet, “Well Janet? You have the final say in this. I must admit I hadn’t considered Adrian in our actions, and I realise that I’ve been depriving him of certain sexual activities for which I apologise.”</p> <p>Janet shook her head, “John you haven’t been depriving anyone, while we are away Adrian is working at the Hotel, it’s only while we are here that he’s in attendance, but I must admit that he does deserve some reward.” I could see that Janet was smiling as she said this.</p> <p>“Okay then, Adrian undress and let these two girls see what you have, I’m sure Amanda’s been talking to Wendy about you...” I said and overheard Wendy murmur.</p> <p>“Boy did she ever...” And she blushed as she realised she’d spoken out loud.</p> <p>Again Adrian looked at Janet before he started to undress, “I’m sorry Janet, I’m giving orders to your people, and I’m not acting as a guest should.” I said.</p> <p>Janet really smiled as she shook her head, “No you’re not John, but I like the way you’re planning and also that you were thinking of the girls as well as Adrian, so I’m happy for you to carry on.”</p> <p>Finally I turned again to Adrian, “If you feel uncomfortable with this just say so, I don’t think anyone would hold it against you.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“No please Mr. Argent, I’m happy to perform this duty to Miss Amanda.” He said smiling.</p> <p>In the meantime Wendy and Tanya were both watching Adrian undress, when he removed his underwear I heard a gulp from Wendy as she saw his cock, it was the third one she’d seen I supposed but even so the size was impressive, especially to a young girl.</p> <p>“And Amanda’s been used to that? Why did she like my dad’s then?” She asked Janet.</p> <p>“It’s not just the size that’s important, it’s how it’s used” Janet said which helped to comfort me. “It’s also why Adrian is in demand at the Hotel.”</p> <p>Tanya started to inspect Adrian as well then she turned to me, “Don’t worry Uncle John, I think yours is a nice size. I’d be too scared of that one.”</p> <p>I kissed her on the cheek, “Thank you Tanya, its nice not to be scary you know.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh Uncle John, you’re never scary!” She said which, although comforting as it was, slightly deflated the scene we were trying to play.</p> <p>“Amanda’s ready for you.” Janet said, “But I think you two need some encouragement.” She added looking at Adrian and me.</p> <p>“I’ll take Uncle John!” Said Tanya and knelt down in front of me, taking my cock in her mouth. </p> <p>“Oh well, I suppose I’ll look after Adrian, that’s if you don’t mind?” Wendy said looking up at the youth.</p> <p>“That would be most gratifying Miss Argent.” Adrian said – how he could sound so correct with all this naked flesh around I had no idea.</p> <p>I looked at Janet who was just smirking, “Adrian, since you’re getting to know my daughter so well why don’t you call her Wendy? And you might as well call me John” I said to him but he shook his head.</p> <p>“Oh no sir, I’m afraid that would not be right, and some girls get a kick out of being addressed in this manner, so if you don’t mind...?” He said.</p> <p>I understood, I think, and so I nodded, “Very well Adrian, I suppose I have interfered too much already.” I said and allowed myself to notice Tracy’s attempts at copying Wendy.</p> <p>After a few minutes I felt that I was ready and I could see Adrian was as well, I got onto the bed behind Amanda and knelt down on the bed, I noticed that Janet had already prepared Amanda for the assault that she was about to receive.</p> <p>Adrian stood in front of Amanda, “Ready Mandy?” He asked her.</p> <p>She nodded her head, “Yes Ady!” she said as I began to push against her ass, feeling her tense up.</p> <p>“Relax Mandy, remember the other times, and don’t tense as it will hurt.” Adrian said to her, I could see he was looking straight into her eyes, calming her down, she pushed back onto me as I pushed in, feeling her sphincter resist for a moment and then opening to admit me.</p> <p>I held still for a moment and then brought my hands around her front to grab, gently, hold of her breasts. I whispered into her ears, “How are you feeling Amanda? Do you want us to stop?” </p> <p>“No, please daddy John, it feels nice... don’t stop please.” She said back to me, I could see Adrian lining up his cock to feed into her pussy and so I reached down and separated her labia lips to allow him a clear passage.</p> <p>I felt, rather than heard, Amanda hiss as he penetrated her – now I don’t want people thinking that Adrian had a massive cock, it was longer, this was true, but mine is slightly fatter so although it hadn’t the length it was fine in the width. – I felt him as he pushed against me inside her body. This time he paused and looked at me, I then started to push further inside the girl until her buttocks were flush against my groin. </p> <p>I nodded to Adrian who, still keeping his eyes on Amanda, began pushing in again – the sensation of Adrian’s cock rubbing against mine while separated by a membrane of flesh was something I’d never felt before, words can’t describe it.</p> <p>However Amanda was now feeling it, “Oh wow... I feel so... so full!” She said. Adrian smiled</p> <p>“Now Mandy you’re going to feel something you’ve never felt before!” he said and looked at me. “Pull out and then push all the way back in!” he told me, I followed his instructions, while pulling out I could feel the tightness of our combined cocks in her small frame holding me in her. Just as I was almost out of her I began the journey back in, at the same time I felt Adrian withdrawing from Amanda’s pussy. I understood what he was trying to do and so as I felt him inserting himself once again I began my out-stroke.</p> <p>We started to get faster with our strokes and then Adrian looked at me and mouthed ‘together’ I waited for him to withdraw again and then we both pressed home. “Ooohhh mmmmyyyyyy gggoooddddd!” Amanda said as our three bodies seemed to meld together and she came.</p> <p>Adrian mouthed ‘again!’ and so we started the slow piston out and in again, this time we repeated the procedure and then returned to the alternate pounding that we had started with. All the time Amanda was moaning with pleasure as she was plummeted both fore and aft.</p> <p>Finally I felt myself close to the edge, and I felt that Adrian was as well, he looked at me and cocked his head, I nodded and he then mouthed ‘together’ and we both pushed into the girl together.</p> <p>“Oh yes, yes!” Amanda screamed out as she felt us squirting inside her, it pushed her over into another climax, she fainted and hung limply in her bonds.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was only a few minutes later. Adrian and I were standing while Wendy sucked Amanda’s juices from Adrian’s cock. Tanya, however, was carefully cleaning my cock off as she didn’t like the idea of sucking me clean.</p> <p>“You realise Tanya, if we were still playing the role of masters and slaves, you’d be forced to clean John’s cock, no matter where it had been.” Janet said.</p> <p>Tanya looked at me as if she wondered if Janet had been joking, “It’s true Tanya. The slave has to obey the commands, no matter what it is.”</p> <p>“But... what about all the... the...” Tanya’s voice petered out.</p> <p>“You would have to clean it off Miss Hamilton, believe me it’s something that although isn’t nice it can be done!” Adrian said, and for some reason I did believe him.</p> <p>Janet had untied Amanda and was gently bathing her pussy and ass with a warm cloth, carefully soothing the slightly swollen flesh. Wendy moved back from Adrian and inspected her work. “It’s all clean now.” She declared and licked her lips.</p> <p>Janet looked up and then beckoned her over, “If you want you can start again on Amanda’s pussy.” She said but Tanya spoke up.</p> <p>“Can’t I do that? Pleeeaassee?” she said.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Tanya and then nodded her head, “That’s okay mummy Janet, I’ve already tasted Amanda on Adrian’s cock, it’s only fair that Tanya tastes Adrian in Amanda... I’ll just get to grips with daddy!” She finished saying.</p> <p>I smiled while listening to these two girls almost arguing over who was going to suck their friend’s pussy, I’d never believed this could happen. Tanya quickly ran to the bed and started her assault on Amanda while Wendy came to me and opened her mouth, quickly sucking me inside her.</p> <p>Adrian looked around finding himself, relatively, alone for the first time since he came into the room. “With your permission Mistress?” He said.</p> <p>Janet looked at him, “Yes, thank you Adrian, it was very well done. Wasn’t it John?” She said.</p> <p>“Err. . . yes, yes very well done, thank you Adrian, you know what you’re doing with young girls.” I said.</p> <p>Adrian gave a small sad smile, “That’s what brought me here.” He said as he left.</p> <p>I looked at his retreating back and then looked back at Janet, “What did he mean by that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“He was found guilty of raping his sister... she was 10 at the time, but wore a pendant, her parents didn’t want her to enjoy sex but he didn’t see their point, when she was 12, and pregnant, their parents found out and disowned him, turning him over to the police as they did so.” Janet explained, “The judge sentenced him to 10 years learning his place, which is why he’s here.”</p> <p>I thought about this, to learn that Adrian was a rapist was a surprise, to know that Janet allowed him to have sex with her daughter was even more... then I realise just who it was that was sucking me off and I realised that I was being a hypocrite, In England Adrian would have been locked up, probably with the key thrown away, here he was being part of the social structure, teaching as well as serving a sentence.</p> <p>“I see, so he’s really being punished here?” I said ironically.</p> <p>“Nearly every day... As I said if he’s not here then he’s at the hotel, helping them out with some of their young guests.” Janet said and then yawned, looking around at us all, “Oh, I’m so tired... John do you mind if I go to bed?” She asked.</p> <p>I looked at my watch, how did it get so late? I suppose when you’re enjoying yourself so much time just flies. “No, I think I’ll go to bed as well.” I cocked my head. “Do you want company?” I asked her.</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then looked at Amanda sighing away as Tracy licked and sucked on her pussy, “Not tonight, I think my bed’s pretty full at the moment.” She said.</p> <p>I looked at Wendy, still sucking on my cock, “I know what you mean. Well I’m going to bed then, goodnight girls.” I said placing Janet in their company. I reached down and grabbed hold of Wendy’s sides, started to turn her until she was upside down, but still sucking on my cock. I held her close and walked, well waddled like a duck, out of Janet’s bedroom.</p> <p>Tanya looked up at me and laughed out loud, “Hey don’t leave me, there’s still more to get!” Amanda said to her pulling Tanya’s head back down to her pussy.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I managed to fall sideways onto my bed, but Wendy was like a leech, sucking as if to draw me out through my cock. I pumped a few times and then erupted into her mouth. </p> <p>“That does taste nice daddy, it’s better than Adrian’s was, and he also had some of Amanda on him so it was different.” Wendy said.</p> <p>I couldn’t even smile, after all the work I’d done I was, I’m sorry to put it like this, fucked out. I pulled Wendy up beside me, kissed her head and fell asleep. . .</p> <p>I was in the taxi, how I got there I don’t know – it was daylight and the car was travelling in my home town, did I say I didn’t know how I got here? - The driver, it was the same woman driver from the council, turned around and started speaking.</p> <p>“So John Argent, you’re now firmly ensconced in Ropeville, you have your daughter, a new woman and her daughter under your control... where now?”</p> <p>I couldn’t think, “I don’t know... where are you driving me?” I asked her.</p> <p>She laughed, “Hell, son. I don’t even know where you think we are, this is just a dream... for you that is, I’m some distance away, don’t ask me how it’s done they don’t tell me.” She smiled at that.</p> <p>“But you’re one of those in charge?” I said.</p> <p>“I’m on the council that’s true, but... no, I’m not allowed to say anymore, just that there are wheels within wheels.” She paused for a moment and seemed to fade slightly before brightening again. “And that was almost too much for somebody. Now - John Argent formally of England, now of Ropeville. What are your intentions?”</p> <p>“Honourable I hope.” I said that before I really thought about what I was saying.</p> <p>The Taxi driver laughed again, “Never heard that before, most of those who join us do so for their own reasons. Alright then your intentions are honourable, are you going to marry the woman then?” She asked me.</p> <p>I thought for a moment. Do I want to marry the woman? Janet? A small voice started asking ‘why not?’ which was taken up by a louder voice, ‘Yes, why not?’ “I hadn’t thought of it?” I said out loud.</p> <p>“That’s why I’m asking you.” She said “It will make your staying in America easier; we’ll be able to make you a citizen with less fuss.”</p> <p>“I don’t want to marry Janet just to gain American citizenship.” I said angrily which made her smile.</p> <p>“Good! If you had done then I’d have doubted you. Tell you what, I’ll let you sleep on it. But I’ll see you in the morning.” She said and turned again to the steering wheel I watched as she turned the wheel to direct us off the side of a bridge... .</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Look out!” I said sitting up in the bed.</p> <p>“Daddy, daddy what’s wrong?” Wendy said coming instantly awake.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Sorry darling, just had a bad dream.” I said smiling to show that I was alright.</p> <p>“Oh I know about them!” Wendy said despondently “I used to have them when I lived with mummy and him! But I had a lovely dream just now... I dreamt that you and mummy Janet were getting married and Amanda and I were the bridesmaids... I was so nice.” She said dreamily.</p> <p>“So you wouldn’t mind if I married Janet?” I asked her casually.</p> <p>Wendy jumped up on the bed to face me, “Are you daddy? ‘cause that would be magic!” She said glee showing on her face.</p> <p>“We’ll see.” I said and pulled her back down to me, she snuggled to me and in that way we both fell asleep, in my case to a dreamless sleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was woken in the morning by a vacuum sucking on my cock, I went to tell Wendy to give up when I saw her standing with Amanda and Janet by the bed. I didn’t have to add anything to realise who the remaining person was. I looked down the bed to see Tanya looking up at me, my cock in her mouth.</p> <p>“Good morning John, and how are you feeling today?” Janet asked.</p> <p>“Horny if you must know, and you young lady, what do you think you’re doing?” I asked Tanya.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Uncle John, wasn’t I doing it right? Amanda and Wendy have been coaching me, they thought it was okay?” Tanya managed to say before going back to my cock.</p> <p>I laid my head back on the pillow and arched my hips and groaned! “Tanya, you’re doing so well that you’re about to receive a mouthful!” I told her and almost immediately felt the sensation throbbing through my cock and filling her mouth.</p> <p>Tanya waited for me to finish before carefully pulling her mouth away from me and then going to where the other two girls were standing, she kissed them both and I could see her tongue moving - transferring my sperm into Amanda’s and then Wendy’s mouth. </p> <p>I looked at Janet, “You put them up to that didn’t you?” I accused her.</p> <p>She was the picture of innocence. “Me? Why John how could you say that?” She said. I just looked at her, “Well... I could have made a few comments on how nice it was to share.”</p> <p>“And how do you feel about sharing?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked puzzled for a moment, “I wouldn’t mind sharing either, just what is it you want me to share?” I beckoned her over to me and told her of my dream, if it was a dream that is. She thought for a moment and then said, “It could be your subconscious, suggesting things?” </p> <p>“Like marriage? I think my subconscious is on the blink?” I said without thinking.</p> <p>Janet laughed, “Thank you John!” She said slightly sarcastically.</p> <p>I blinked, and then shook my head. “I’m sorry Janet; I didn’t mean that in the way it sounded. It’s just that my last marriage wasn’t one of the best things that happen to me, apart from Wendy that is.” I said looking at my daughter.</p> <p>“I’m sorry too John...” Janet said, “But one bad marriage doesn’t mean that all marriages will be mistakes, I married David and look at that one. I’m willing to risk it if you are.” She smiled at me and her look promised everything.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I’m having to finish this, so I’ll have to round up what happened. </p> <p>I did marry Janet. Well with everything that had happened what else could I have done?</p> <p>Amanda, Wendy and Tanya were my bridesmaids and Little-Cat was the Maid of honour.</p> <p>Abigail is still in treatment, but with the insurance money (plus interest owed), she’s getting the best that her family can afford, her mother is now able to stay at home, but Tanya still lives with us, with her mother’s permission.</p> <p>The Argent system has been a great success, outshining it’s nearest competitor – especially after a few electrical problems that they don’t seem able to fix even with their new chip(?) I hear that Adam is again unemployed, such a pity!!</p> <p>Adrian... yes Adrian what can I say about him. We have an occasional threesome, and I have seen both Amanda and Wendy go to his room at odd hours. His ‘sentence’ has a couple of years to go but somehow he is happy with his position in the household.</p> <p>Me? Well I’m now The CEO of William Computers (U. S.) with Janet as V. P., I’m happily married with our two children and a third on the way, the scan shows that it’s twins, a girl and a boy! In some circles I hear there are celebrations being planned but I’m not supposed to know about that – it came to me in a dream.</p> <p>My ex-wife and her husband have gone downhill, it seemed that somehow he thought that I was returning to England with Wendy, mistaken identity with another John Argent and, dark haired, daughter. The FBI had tipped off their British counterparts and when some robbers tried to ambush this person, they were the ones hit. From their evidence it seems an ex-magistrate was arrested for attempted murder and kidnapping, his friends couldn’t help him. . . Strange to relate the other John Argent returned to America and vanished!</p> <p>I have to stop now, young Tanya is waiting for me, she’s discussed this with her mother, Elizabeth and Janet. When she returned here she wasn’t wearing her pendant !</p> <p> I reflect on how much has happened since I first picked up my hitchhiker, and I still listen to ELO, and why not? I’ve got my own four little diamonds.</p></div>",[]
1268,Sex Toy,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-13,41,3,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner082.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The sounds of wild animals sound within the dark room, the child is scared as fetid air is blown across her body, she is tied, as many have said before, with her hands behind her back, a catheter is looped so that it is returned into her mouth, The tube goes through the center of a gag which doesn’t allow her to spit out the liquid as it trickles into her mouth. Her nose is blocked by tubes which allow air to pass into her body, although at times one or the other (and sometimes both) are blocked.</p> <p>She is standing over a plank of wood, her feet are resting on sand held in two boxes. The sand is heated which make her try to raise her feet to stop the heat from hurting her, but then her perineum is forced to hold the weight of her body. The sand itself is slowly running out of the boxes bringing her lower down onto the plank.</p> <p>Nipple rings have been inserted into her small breasts and they are attached to springs that are fixed in the ceiling of the room. Every move she makes then is reflected in the amount of pull the springs exert on her.</p> <p>Finally a butt plug, covered in Tabasco sauce has been inserted into her ass. (I’ll leave the picture to you).</p> <p>Watching the scene is her father, waiting for her to agree to his using her as a sex toy.</p></div>",[]
1269,Weakest Link,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-15,19,3,"Bd, tort, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner083.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Two girls, their ages will not matter although there should be sufficient breast development to allow the attachment of nipple clamps – these to grip hold of and not release from the flesh. Their eyes blindfolded, or temporarily blinded by use of eye-drops allowing them to see shapes but not to define them – the latter is better because of the added fear that will be introduced.</p> <p>Their arms to be restrained, tightly bound to their sides, a restraining strap which buckles at the back with loops to allow the arms to be inserted and held.</p> <p>A back support to which the body would be held upright - so as to stop the victim bending. The head could also be attached to this.</p> <p>The victim would be seated on a wooden chair with two holes drilled into the base – the reason for these will be explained later. Their legs will be tied to the outside of the front legs of the chair, their thighs will also be kept open by straps.</p> <p>Now their lower orifices will be positioned over the two holes in these, attached by screw threads, will hide two dildos. Controlled from a central locations.</p> <p>Now the two chairs will be facing each other, the nipple clamps will be joined together by small scale bungee-cords allowing stretching of the nipples. – for added effect, if possible, the clitoris’s of the victims can also be tied together.</p> <p>The object of this torture will now be clear as the two victims will answer questions, a wrong answer will cause the seat mounted dildos to be advanced by two or three turns of the screws. When the dildo’s are felt by the victim they will try to move away from them – but will only be able to raise themselves by a few inches. This will cause the bungee-cord to pull on the nipple clamps – now felt by both victims.</p> <p>The questioner will be better as a small red-headed woman dressed in black. But now it will be seen that the hymen is ‘The Weakest Link!’</p></div>",[]
1270,"Call Me Bob, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-26,45,4,"mc, Mf, rp",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner084.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>I don't know how it happened, or why it happened. I'd never really thought about such things before, although I had read stories on various web sites and fantasised, I mean who hasn't? To be able to get people to do what you want, just by thinking it!</i></p> <p><i>I suppose I'd better start from the beginning, as it says in Alice in Wonderland 'start at the beginning and then go through to the end' </i></p> <p>My name is Robert Wilson, for those who know me I'll answer to Bob, but don't get me confused with the sports commentator, Bob Wilson, for one thing I look nothing like him and for another I get enough of that from my class at school... I'm a teacher not a pupil!</p> <p>I teach a mixed group of 10 - 11 year olds - year 6 as it's know nowadays, trying to get them prepared for moving to secondary education, so I have to be a 'jack of all trades' in education, I did specialise - years ago - in English, but now I know a little about Geography, Science, Maths, and - badly - French (thank god for language tapes!)</p> <p>I also get to watch these kids as they start to change as puberty starts to make itself felt on them, sometimes it's a pity I can't keep an eye on them when they blossom. I must admit I have a weakness for them, kids that is.</p> <p>I'm single, 30 and looking, but that's about it for me, I date, but apart from one-night stands there are no prospects. My parents are both dead, I have a sister who lives in another town with her two kids and I live in a modest terraced house, three up, two down (That's three rooms upstairs and two rooms downstairs), it used to have an outside loo, but now there's an indoor bathroom. And I was in a rut! Where would I be 10 years from now? In exactly the same place! I could see it.</p> <p>I was brooding over this simple fact of life when I nearly left it! I looked up to see a large shape approaching me rapidly... and then darkness.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I woke up!</p> <p>I had a headache, felt sick and there was something in my mouth that was making me feel sick. I opened my eyes to see white walls and a ceiling with fluorescent tubes. '<b>Where am I</b>' I thought to myself.</p> <p>A figure in a light blue dress came over, she picked up my arm and looked at her fob watch, after a few seconds she nodded and put my arm back down, and then she saw my open eyes.</p> <p>""Hello Robert, I see you're awake.... Don't try to speak as you've got several tubes in your mouth."" '<b>I had noticed them! But where the hell am I</b>' ""You're in hospital, in the intensive care unit. Now hold on while I get the Sister.""</p> <p>The nurse, as I hoped she was, quickly walked away from my field of vision. To be shortly replaced by an older female wearing a dark blue uniform accompanied by a man in a white coat.</p> <p>Hello Robert, I'm Doctor Clarke, I'm in charge of your case."" He smiled.</p> <p>'<b>What case? I'm not something you carry home!</b>' I thought to myself.</p> <p>""I don't mean it like that, of course."" Doctor Clarke said smiling, ""I just mean that you have been placed under my care. Now how are you feeling?"" He asked.</p> <p>'<b>Like shit with a mouthful of tubes! How else am I supposed to feel?</b>' I thought again while trying to gurgle with my mouth.</p> <p>""Oh I'm sorry I forgot about the tubes, I don't suppose you feel too good anyway!"" He was almost responding to what I was thinking.</p> <p>'<b>Why don't you feel the Sister's tits and you Sister don't stop him!</b>' I wickedly thought to myself. I then watched in amazement as Doctor Clarke moved behind the Sister and brought his hands squarely onto her fabric covered breasts.</p> <p>""Doctor Clarke! What do you think you are doing!"" The Sister exclaimed but I noticed that she kept her hands down.</p> <p>'<b>You're forgetting about this Sister and you Doctor, return to normal, neither of you will remember any of this!</b>' I thought, what the hell was happening here!</p> <p>Both of them returned standing side by side and then their faces screwed up for a moment, then they cleared, Doctor Clarke opened his mouth, ""Hello Robert, I'm Doctor Clarke, I'm in charge of your case,"" Clarke repeated without noticing, ""By that I mean I'm the doctor in charge of the ICU. You've been in a coma for a few days following the accident,"" He said in an annoyingly cheerful way, ""Now I know you'll want us to remove some of that hardware that's in you..."" '<b>You've got that right!</b>' I thought, "". . . of course you do! But we need to monitor you for a bit longer!"" He carried on saying.</p> <p>I shook my head. '<b>Sod that, get this mess out of my mouth!</b>' I thought forcefully.</p> <p>The doctor seemed to think for a moment and then looked at the Sister, ""But I wouldn't want to be awake with all that in me. Sister, arrange for a local and a relaxant, we don't want you cause too much trauma while removing the air and stomach tubes.""</p> <p>""Do you think that's wise Doctor? It's not standard procedure."" The Sister said.</p> <p>'<b>How would you like to be like this?</b>' I thought at her.</p> <p>""But I do see what you mean."" She added and went away.</p> <p>The doctor leaned casually over to me, ""You know without any relaxants this can be a painful thing. We'll have to leave the nasal tube in you for the time being, but at least you'll be able to talk."" He said.</p> <p>I tried to convey my thanks with my eyes, and then the Sister returned with the nurse, they raised me to a sitting position and then I felt the sting of a needle, after a bit I was light headed.</p> <p>""Alright Robert, don't worry but you're going to feel slightly sick but its normal!"" The doctor said and then started to pull at the tubing.</p> <p>I felt something moving in my stomach and along my throat, I had pictures of that scene from Alien, you know where the thing burst out of John Hurts chest. I heard a groan from the nurse. ""I'm sorry Sister; I don't know what's wrong!"" She said.</p> <p>After what seemed a lifetime I was tubeless and able to take in a deep breath of air, ""Wat 'appn?"" I managed to gasp out.</p> <p>""There was an accident, some kids caused a bus to swerve, it hit you before crashing into a wall, you had severe contusions on the cranium and a broken arm..."" I hadn't even noticed that! "". .. and were unconscious when you arrived here, we operated immediately to ensure that there wasn't any serious trouble. But I think you're okay at the moment. We'll leave you with the nasal tube and the saline drip for a bit longer. If I was you I'd get some sleep."" The doctor said.</p> <p>I followed his advice and close my eyes, feeling the Sister and nurse lowering my body flat.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I think I was dreaming - I hope I was dreaming - but I seemed to be watching the three of them as they stood by my bed, I was behind them looking at my body! Head swathed in bandages, drips in my arm and a black tube in my nose, my other arm was in a plastic affair but looked okay. I could also see a couple of bags hanging from the bed, their contents obvious to all.</p> <p>The Sister looked at me - the one in the bed. ""He's asleep doctor... was it wise to remove the tubes so early?"" She asked the doctor.</p> <p>He looked slightly puzzled as if he wasn't sure either. ""My dear Veronica, do you think I'd order something if it wasn't alright? No, he didn't need them any more, but keep an eye on him"" </p> <p>""What about the other damage to his head, you didn't tell him about that."" The Sister said.</p> <p>""I didn't want to cause any undue panic in the man, but he seems perfectly okay at the moment, and we don't know everything about the brain do we."" The doctor said - which started to make me worry, but then everything was okay with me wasn't it? I looked back at the bed containing... Me!</p> <p>I opened my eyes, I was lying on the bed I looked around and saw the Doctor at the nurses station, I went back to sleep.</p> <p>I was now standing by my bed. This was getting confusing! I put a hand out to steady myself and found that it passed through the wall. I staggered to find myself in another room, where a girl - well young woman - was lying on the bed asleep. I read the name on the white board by the bed, 'Stella Clanville'.</p> <p>Clanville? Yes I knew of Stella, her sister, Evelyn, was a pupil in my class. Now Stella had been on holiday when she had been involved in something - it was never clear what! - She had to be airlifted from Italy back to here, where she remained ever since.</p> <p>The door to the room opened and a male nurse entered, he looked around, I tried to hide but there was nowhere to go. He closed the door and locked it. ""Hello Stella. All alone again? Your mother's still crying about you."" The nurse said as he filled a bowl with warm water, got a flannel and some soap, ""Now I've been told to wash you, but let's make you dirty to need washing first."" He said and put the bowl onto a bedside cabinet. He closed the curtain to obscure the window to the ward and then checked the door was locked before turning to the young woman lying on the bed.</p> <p>I watched him removing his trousers and underwear. He pulled back the bed-covers to reveal the nightdress Stella was wearing, then he lifted it up along her body until it was bunched up under her arms. ""There you are my lover, almost ready for me ain'tcha."" He placed one hand behind her and raised her up as he removed her panties from her, he pushed on her stomach, placing pressure on her bladder, watching the catheter tube to ensure she was empty before removing the catheter.</p> <p>I watched amazed as he climbed onto the bed and positioned himself on the unconscious girl's body. ""You like me doing this to you don'tcha Stella, you won't go running to you mother like the other girls did, will you?"" He said to her as he started thrusting into her, his hands lifting her unresisting body to meet his.</p> <p>The nurse slobbered over Stella as he worked his way with her. ""You know between you and that kid in paediatrics, I've never had it so good!""</p> <p>I tried to beat him off the young woman, but my hands went into his body... and then I was looking out through his eyes, feeling the tightness around my cock. It was amazing I knew everything he did, all his thoughts and feelings! I wondered what else I could do.</p> <p>I got up and Frank's body, Frank was his name, moved with me. This was wild I mean this body was just as if it was mine! I unlocked the door and opened the curtain; I needed to get this found out! I had seen that he'd already raped several patients in the hospital, mostly while they were unconscious, in a way it was exciting - the thrill of getting one over on the girls who didn't like me . .. I mean Frank... - And in another way it was disgusting he needed to be stopped, but how?</p> <p>I found that I could withdraw 'my consciousness' and allow Frank to 'take over' he quickly mounted the unconscious form again and acted as if nothing had happened... I took control of his hand and pressed the emergency button, knowing it would light up at the nurses station. Then I left him completely to watch what would happen.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The door was opened by the nurse and the Sister. The nurse took one look at the scene and started to scream. Her screams attracted the doctor who pressed for the resuscitation team, all of whom arrived within a minute - And so a group of people watched as Frank, who was oblivious to their presence, continued raping an unconscious patient.</p> <p>With so many witnesses there was no way to cover up his actions, the police arrived and took him away, he was still mystified as to how he was discovered.</p> <p>My time in Frank made me wonder if I could 'take over' anybody. But who could I try? Then I smiled to myself, settled back on the bed and closed my eyes. </p> <p>Here I was again standing beside my bed I could see the smile on my face; I walked to the wall separating Stella's room from the rest of the ward. Taking a deep breath I walked through the wall. . .</p> <p>Stella was now covered with the bed clothes. I went to the side of the bed and reached out. My hands went into her body and I seemed to fall into her...</p> <p>My senses were overwhelmed, there were flashing lights in front of my eyes and I could feel my body being pulled in all directions. '<b>STOP THAT!</b>' I thought, '<i>no, you're going to hurt me!</i>' came back to me weakly a young girl's voice, scared.</p> <p>'<b>Stella? Is that you? Where are you?</b>' I thought again, '<b>I'm here to help you, will you let me help you?</b>'</p> <p>'<i>Do you mean that? You're not trying to trick me are you?</i>' again the girlish voice said.</p> <p>'<b>Of course I'm not, you're back home in England, you're in hospital... your mother is worried about you</b>.' I 'said' to her</p> <p>The lights vanished and so did the pressure on me, I was standing in an open field, there was a large oak tree with a girl sitting beneath it, and she was looking at me.</p> <p>'<i>Mummy? You've seen her?</i>' The girl asked.</p> <p>'<b>Not personally, I'm a patient too you see. I'm Bob, your sister's teacher. Now why don't you come back with me?</b>' I said </p> <p>Storm clouds started to form above us as she thought about this, '<i>I can't they'll try to hurt me again!</i>' the girl said</p> <p>'<b>They're not there, you're home and safe. Trust me</b>.' I held out my hand to her, feeling the splashes of rain as they started to fall. The girl looked up at me.</p> <p>'<i>You mean it? They can't get to me? Honest?</i>' She asked. I smiled and nodded. She reached out her hand to me.</p> <p>As I touched her the girl seemed to age rapidly until Stella was standing in front of me, '<i>I've been so scared, so scared</i>.' She said.</p> <p>I held her close wrapping my arms around her, and then I found myself standing beside her bed. Stella was slowly opening her eyes, looking around. Then she seemed to look at me. ""Bob? Is that you?"" She said, ""But you're so faint?"" She added.</p> <p>'<b>It's me, I don't know how you can see me, but I'm here. Beside your bed there's a button, press it and a nurse will come running, you'll soon be well... Oh by the way don't tell them about me, they'd never understand</b>.' I said to her</p> <p>""You mean they might lock me away as a mental case?"" Stella said and then nodded. I stepped back away from the door - just normal reactions I supposed - as Stella pressed the button.</p> <p>After a few seconds the door opened and the nurse came into the room, she saw Stella watching her before she flew out of the room. The Sister and Doctor Clarke re-entered the room.</p> <p>""Hello Stella, I'm Doctor Clarke, now I know you're disorientated, but do you know where you are and who you are?"" Doctor Clarke asked her.</p> <p>""Of course doctor, I'm Stella Clanville, and this is a hospital!"" She said simply.</p> <p>""Err. Yes, of course. Now I've just got to run some tests on you to make sure you're alright, you've been in a coma for some time now and there may be some damage that we don't know about."" But he was disturbed by Stella's father and mother arriving - they'd just been told by the police about her ordeal with Frank and hadn't known about her awakening. I left the room as Stella and her mother started crying together and returned to my body and bed.</p> <p>I opened my eyes to find a crowd of people by the doorway to Stella's room. I managed to gain the attention of the nurse who came to my bed. I pointed to the group and cocked my head in a questioning gesture.</p> <p>""Oh it's Stella Clanville, she been in a coma for weeks and she's just snapped out of it. It a miracle!"" She said.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Over the next few weeks I managed to control my new sense, as I thought of it. I could follow people around with out worrying about them seeing me. I could enter a body and take it over without the owner knowing anything about it. And I could suggest actions to people and watch them follow my suggestions without any problem; they would make up excuses if anyone asked them.</p> <p>I also found out that this didn't tire me out, if was as if my body automatically recharged itself by sleeping when I wasn't 'home', and I could get back by just thinking about it. It was a perfect situation.</p> <p>Stella was discharged in the week following her recovery; she looked around the ward and then stopped by my bed.</p> <p>""Thank you!"" She said to me softly, ""I'll never tell anyone about it."" She said and smiled. She pulled her sister, Evelyn over. </p> <p>""Mr. Wilson is that you?"" Evelyn said her eyes open wide.</p> <p>""Yes Evelyn, but don't worry I'm going to be fine. I'll be away from school for a few weeks but I will be back."" I reassured her. She gave a strange smile and then flounced away, I watched her skirt as it bounced up and down showing off her white knickers. I guiltily looked back at Stella who had been watching me.</p> <p>""I thought you did, and she's such a tease as well! Don't worry if you want to do anything I'll help you."" Stella said with a smile.</p> <p>I went to speak, to deny anything when Stella's words hit me. I looked at her '<b>do you mean that?</b>' I thought to her.</p> <p>She smiled and, with her mouth closed, said. '<i>Of course, anything you want to do!</i>' The possibilities were numerous.</p></div>",[]
1271,"Call Me Bob, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-26,31,4,"mc, oral, Fg, Mg, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner085.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When I was discharged from hospital I returned home, there were letters piled up on the floor by my door, I waded though them (not that they were that deep!), it's amazing how many times I could have been a winner of a fortune!</p> <p>I finally sorted out the mail into junk, non-vital, and urgent. I read through the urgent ones. </p> <p>'Sorry to hear about your accident... have you considered claiming against th. . .' I didn't need that one.</p> <p>'Sir, we note that you have failed to send in your sick notice, failure to do so will mean...' Bureaucracy at its finest! I had been told by Sandra that this was all taken care of! I looked at the signature. . . I had practised long distance, I closed my eyes and...</p> <p>Michael Pasefoot of the Education office was seated at his desk when I took him over; I quickly found my file and 'suggested' to him that he'd received all the necessary documents. I then withdrew from him and watched as he signed the file as cleared for payment. Satisfied that he wouldn't cause any more problems I started to return to my body, but saw a picture on his desk of a girl in a tutu, in a ballet pose, she was about 12 and pretty. '<b>Who's the girl?</b>' I thought to him.</p> <p>His eyes glazed over, something I had noticed happened when I had given orders and he looked straight ahead. ""That's my daughter, Samantha."" He said, this was the problem, they would only answer the question, never volunteer more than I asked for, pulling teeth would be easier.</p> <p>'<b>What's her age?</b>' I asked him.</p> <p>""She's eleven."" Came the reply and he just sat there as if waiting for the next question. I gave up and dipped my head into his body, gaining all his knowledge.</p> <p>'<b>I see, well then Michael when you get home, I suggest you tie up your wife and daughter, then dial your mobile phone, let it ring three times, you will then sit in a chair and sleep, you will not listen to anything they say you will only say that he will be coming'</b> I ordered him, knowing that he would do as I told him.</p> <p>I left him to carry on normally and returned home.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I must admit I didn't really know what I was going to do, but I'd been in the hospital for so long that I needed to know what the limits was with this... 'power' I suppose is the word for it.</p> <p>I managed to cook myself a dinner, thank heavens for television meals, I didn't need to use both hands for that, although it was after I'd finished that I realised that I could have 'persuaded' one of my neighbours to help me out. I did have a few nice looking neighbours who would be glad to cook for me.</p> <p>I sat back in my chair and closed my eyes. When I opened them I was standing beside my chair, 'see you soon!' I said to myself and then thought about Michael's office.</p> <p>I found myself standing by his desk, the office was darkened as there was no-body working at this time, but I knew that Michael didn't arrive home until half-six, then if he followed the instructions he should be phoning... about... [<i>#</i>I'm a Barbie girl, in a Barbie world<i>#</i>] HOW COULD HE HAVE A RING TONE OF THAT!</p> <p>I sighed and concentrated on him, when I opened my, his, eyes I saw two figures tied up, somehow Michael had managed to bound them together so that Samantha was facing her mother's crotch, due to Samantha's height her mother was looking at Samantha's knees, or rather she would have, except that Michael had positioned Alice's, That was Michaels wife's name, head in front of Samantha's legs before tying them up.</p> <p>""Well this is nice,"" I said using Michael's voice, ""I told him to tie you both up, I didn't mean together, but I'll have to hand it to him.""</p> <p>""Michael please!"" Alice said and, </p> <p>""Daddy what are you doing?"" Samantha asked.</p> <p>""Yes, that's something I think I'd better tell you, I'm not Michael, I liked the look of his body so much that I thought I'd borrow it for a bit, but I can't have you two interfering with me so I ordered Michael to tie you both up.""</p> <p>""Michael. . . you're not well, I think you've been overdoing things at work."" Alice said in a sugar sweet voice.</p> <p>I smiled at her and gently held her chin with one hand. ""That's nice, I'll be sure to let him remember that when I let him go... if I let him go."" I said and watched her eyes widen.</p> <p>I moved my hand down her chin and then started moving it along Samantha's body. ""Daddy don't!"" She said trying to hide her face, but the only place it could go was into her mother's body.</p> <p>I slapped her ass, ""You don't understand do you Samantha? I'm not your father, and I can prove it."" I withdrew myself from Michael's body and ordered him to stay asleep.</p> <p>I then moved myself into Alice. . . the sensation was strange, I'd never tried to cross-gender like this and the feeling of Samantha's body on mine, even though we were both clothed, was wonderful and I had a unknown feeling between my legs almost as if I had an erection.</p> <p>""You see Samantha, I'm able to switch between bodies whenever I want, and I ordered your father to sleep when I'm not using him.</p> <p>""Mummy you're scaring me!"" Samantha said.</p> <p>""I'm not your mummy Samantha; I think you'd better think of me as your uncle Bob. . ."" I decided to try something different and concentrated on switching back to Michael. "". . . As you're never. . ."" I switched.</p> <p>""Be able to pronounce my real name."" I finished in Michael's body.</p> <p>""What happened?"" Alice asked out loud, she didn't remember anything about my use of her body.</p> <p>""I just showed your daughter a little of my power, my naughty Alice Rees!"" I said using her maiden name, I'd managed to learn about her from the time I inhabited her.</p> <p>""Why did you call me that?"" Alice asked.</p> <p>""Oh, I know quite a bit about you Alice, all about William Garrick."" He was her first boyfriend, ""how you showed him yours and he showed you his... you laughed at him and made him cry, but he was eight at the time."" I said and then added, ""But when you were thirteen you let him into your pants and you were the one who cried because he didn't let you come before he finished.""</p> <p>""I never told you that... no-one knows about that!"" Alice said blushing.</p> <p>""You knew about it and now, so do I!"" I said smiling.</p> <p>""No... no that's impossible... you can't, you just can't."" Alice said.</p> <p>""Do you want me to make up a list, Larry, Tom, Noel, Sarah - that was different for you but showed you how to enjoy girls, Hugh, Tina, Jerry, Emily, Tom - again but not really an improvement..."" I was going through the list.</p> <p>""Stop! .. . Stop please. Who are you?"" Alice asked </p> <p>""My name as I've told Samantha is beyond your ability to say, so you can call me Bob."" I said keeping up the fantasy. ""I've taken a fancy to your family and thought I'd have some fun.""</p> <p>Alice tried to shake herself, ""You call this fun?"" She said.</p> <p>""I didn't mean fun for you! I find it quite funny; let's see what else I can do?"" I said and went to Samantha's head.</p> <p>""Now girl hold still while I adjust your pillow."" I said.</p> <p>She didn't understand what I meant, but found out as I started to undo Alice's skirt to reveal frilly panties, I rubbed the front of them feeling the moistness that Alice was giving off, I rubbed my hand over Samantha's face. ""Lick your lips girl, that's just a small sample of what you're going to taste.""</p> <p>""Oh god no, not that!"" Alice said feeling me pulling her panties down. I put my hand on the back of Samantha's head and pushed her down into her mother's pussy.</p> <p>""Now Samantha lick and suck on your mother, if you don't bring her off I'll start whipping you until you do."" I told her.</p> <p>""Please don't make her do that, she's my daughter."" Alice tried to persuade me.</p> <p>""Just pretend it's Tina using her tongue on you, you did like the way she could suck the piss out of you."" I said into her ear.</p> <p>""OOOOooooohhhhh!"" Alice moaned as the memory pushed her into her first orgasm. Then she opened her eyes and looked me in the face, ""You bastard!"" She hissed.</p> <p>""Thank you, but now it's time for your daughter to know what's happening to you!"" I said but Alice shook her head.</p> <p>""Not just yet please, leave her alone for a few more minutes."" She said - although she might have been trying to spare Samantha's sensibilities, she could also have wanted another cum from her daughter's mouth.</p> <p>""Very well Alice, I'll leave her where she is."" Alice gave a small smile, ""But this time she's going to have some encouragement."" I said removing the belt from my, Michael's, trousers.</p> <p>I lifted up Samantha's skirt and brought the belt down over her panty covered ass, making her squeal with the pain of the blow, I kept on hitting her until Alice announced that she had come again.</p> <p>I untied Samantha's legs and arms, and then found that she had been tied by the waist to her mother's body. I allowed her to rise up and stand beside her mother. Samantha placed her hands on her ass, rubbing it to help ease the pain from the belt.</p> <p>""There Samantha it wasn't too bad was it, and did your mother taste nice?"" I asked the sobbing girl.</p> <p>""No, it was nasty and hateful!"" Samantha said not looking at either of us.</p> <p>""Oh really, but your mother enjoyed it. I think you should kiss your mother and show her that you forgive her."" I said </p> <p>""But . .."" Samantha started to say, I just flexed the belt again, Samantha groaned and then bent down and placed her lips on to her mother's.</p> <p>""Open your mouth Samantha, pretend it's your boyfriend who's kissing you back."" I said knowing full well that Samantha didn't have a boyfriend - at her age the boys are all brash and not worth looking at. The girl did as I told her and I could see Alice wiping her tongue over Samantha's lips.</p> <p>I allowed them a few minutes at this and then stopped Samantha. ""Now it's time for your mother to return the favour, or is that flavour?"" I said to the girl, ""You'd better undress to give your mother better access."" I told her.</p> <p>The poor girl looked at me and then at her mother, ""You can't make her do that!"" Alice said, I just looked at her and made a sad face, I then slapped the belt onto my hand making both of them jump. I then looked meaningly at Samantha who bent her arms behind her to undo the top she was wearing.</p> <p>When the buttons were undone she folded her arms over her chest to pull the arms off and drop the top on the floor, she was wearing a small training bra underneath but she went to remove her skirt first. ""Hold on, the top half first."" I told her, she had tears in her eyes as she pulled the bra over her head. Her small lemon sized breasts were pointed in the way forming breasts do.</p> <p>""Now the skirt!"" I instructed her. She undid the buttons on the side of the skirt and then undid the zip, allowing the skirt to fall down her legs; she was standing, in her panties, short socks and shoes. She looked at me for directions, her hands hovering over her panties.</p> <p>""No, remove your shoes first; I don't want you to hurt your mother later on."" I said smiling.</p> <p>Samantha didn't understand what I meant, but from Alice's face I could see she did. Samantha brought her knee up to untie her shoe and then removed it; I could see her thinking about throwing the shoe at me. ""I wouldn't do that Samantha, you'd only hurt your father's body, I'd be perfectly alright."" I said to her smugly. She made a face and threw the shoe onto the floor. Then she lowered her foot and raised the other to remove that shoe.</p> <p>""You're a very pretty girl Samantha, do you know that?"" I asked the frightened girl. I gestured with my finger for her to turn, which she did, her head down. I could see that she was scared of me, and to be honest I couldn't push myself to hurt her. I regarded her as she stood in front of me.</p> <p>I placed my hand beneath her chin and raised her head. ""You're not going to be hurt by this, so don't worry."" I told her softly. She looked at me as if trying to read my mind but, of course, she couldn't. ""Now stand beside your mother and remove your panties."" I instructed her.</p> <p>The girl did as I told her, standing so that Alice was between her and me. ""Now straddle your mother head, let her see your pussy."" I watched as Samantha awkwardly did as I instructed, her hairless pussy lips opening as Samantha opened her legs to miss Alice's head.</p> <p>""Now Alice, what do you say about that sight?"" I asked the older woman.</p> <p>""Oh please don't make me say it."" Alice replied, ""How did you know? How?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""I've looked inside your head Alice, I know what buttons to push, or do you want me to tell Samantha about Jane?"" I said.</p> <p>""You mean Aunt Jane? But she's..."" Samantha said but stopped herself.</p> <p>""You are a bastard; alright I like it, so young and inviting. I want to eat it! Okay, satisfied?"" Samantha said.</p> <p>""Mummy!"" Exclaimed Samantha.</p> <p>""Don't worry about it child, your mother is under duress, she has to tell me what I expect to hear."" I said looking down at Alice's face, I winked and then returned my attention to Samantha.</p> <p>""Now girl, I suggest you lower yourself down onto your mother's head, you know how. I want you to place your pussy over your mother's mouth, let her suck you as you did her."" I told Samantha.</p> <p>""Oh no, I couldn't. You can't make me!"" Samantha said.</p> <p>I hit her with the belt again causing her to scream out. ""The next one will be on your pussy and I'll keep on until your mother's face is in the way!"" I told her.</p> <p>Samantha looked from the belt to her mother before she said, ""Oh mummy what should I do?""</p> <p>""Just do it darling, it won't be so bad I promise."" Alice said in an encouraging tone.</p> <p>Very slowly the girl lowered her body down onto her mother raising slightly as she felt a tongue touching her pussy. ""Sit down!"" I growled at her. Causing her to do so quickly this time. </p> <p>""Rub your body against your mother's mouth Samantha, let her get her tongue into you!"" I ordered her. Sobbing she did so, I could see Alice moving her tongue in and over Samantha's pussy, her arms moving, trying to get to grips with her daughter's body. I quickly undid her arms and she grabbed her daughter's hips, ensuring that she didn't move too far.</p> <p>I stood beside Samantha, seeing her eyes close as new sensations started to make themselves felt. ""You feel it Samantha, is it better than your fingers?"" I whispered into her ears, seeing her blush as I spoke her secret shame. ""Don't worry, all girls do it, they just don't admit to it. Just ask your mother later, she's got a lot to tell you."" I said.</p> <p>Samantha grew redder as she felt her first orgasm from her mother's tongue take her over, she fell forward, but I caught her in my arms. Pulling her away from her mother and holding her. The softness of her flesh was delicious to me and I gently kissed her mouth, still tasting the remnants of Alice's juices still adhering there.</p> <p>I turned the girl around and repositioned her so that she could recline over her mother's body with her pussy still in reach of Alice's mouth. I retied Samantha's legs so that she held her mother's head tight between her thighs. I pulled her forward so that I could tie her wrists to a rope around Alice's waist. I retied Alice's arms so that she couldn't escape.</p> <p>I then undid the fly of my, Michael's, trousers and removed my - well you know what I mean - cock, displaying it to Samantha's eyes. ""Well girl, you've seen and tasted the first thing from which you came into this world, now it's time to taste the other part of your creation."" I said to her. She didn't understand what was required of her. I opened her mouth with my hand and then presented my cock to her. She looked up at me as if she was going to plead with me, but I didn't give her a chance. Moving my hips forward I pushed my cock into her mouth. ""Lick and then suck it Samantha."" I instructed.</p> <p>I don't think she'd ever sucked at a cock before, but with her mother working away at her pussy and her mouth filled with my cock, she wasn't in a position to complain. I began to lightly move myself within her, seeing her eyes bulge when I tapped the back of her throat. ""Relax girl, allow the entry. You're going to feel sick at first but don't stop."" I told her, holding back from thrusting too much to allow her to relax. After a minute I began pushing harder and was surprised to see her accept the whole length of the cock without any trouble.</p> <p>After I had pumped into her mouth for a bit I pulled back to allow her to breathe, three deep breaths and then I plugged her throat again, three thrusts and then out. I kept up the routine so that Samantha could follow it without panicking.</p> <p>I then decided that I'd almost had enough of this action. I tapped Samantha on the head. ""I'm going to cum, that will fill your mouth with your father's seed, try to swallow as much as you can, if I'm happy I'll leave to all. But I may return, just remember your Uncle Bob."" I said as I started to spurt in her.</p> <p>I withdrew from Michael's body, allowing him to realise what had happened, but ordering him to return to his chair and sleep for a couple of hours. He looked down at his daughter, her mouth still attached to his cock as the final spurts were sucked from him.</p> <p>He groaned and staggered to his chair, his eyes closing not hearing the cries of his daughter as she had another orgasm from her mothers mouth.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I returned to my own body, 'that was interesting' I thought to myself.</p> <p>It amused me to think of a young girl like Samantha being made to cum like that, I wasn't even sure if a girl of that age could. It opened opportunities that I hadn't really imagined before - No, I tell a lie, I had fantasised about it. But could I? I mean should I?</p> <p>I sat up from the reclining position suddenly. I would be away from school for a couple of weeks at least, and I could always rely on Michael to supply adequate cover - if the police didn't arrest him for tonight's work.</p> <p>I got out the school handbook and looked up the list of governors, it would just be a matter of changing the school rules and procedures and they were the ones to do that. I settled back and concentrated on the first...</p></div>",[]
1272,"Call Me Bob, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-26,21,4,"mc, bd, tort",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner086.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A week later there were changes in the school, the windows all had blinds and the doors had secure locks. CCTV cameras were in every room, in some cases two of them under the control of the teacher.</p> <p>All rooms were being soundproofed - mine was the first to be done. And new school rules were added - All pupils have to follow the orders of their teachers, any infraction will result in expulsion from the school. Also the re-introduction of school uniform instead of the casual clothes. For girls it was navy-blue knickers and vests, with grey dresses. For boys it was white y-fronts, grey trousers, white shirts and grey v-necked pullovers. Any infraction from the uniform would involve corporal punishment, administered in any form that the teacher thought necessary. (That was a difficult one to get introduced as it went against the law, but after a few nights the Chief Constable of the police and local MP's were all for it!)</p> <p>I also received special instructions from the governors informing me that I was to run the sex education classes for the school. I would be in charge of the curriculum and no other teacher would be able to interfere with my work.</p> <p>Letters were sent to all parents and guardians about the changes and consent forms were despatched as well, we had to have their agreements to anything we wanted to teach their little darlings.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I returned to the school, with my arm in a sling but able to work according to the doctors. I entered my classroom and shut the door - the noise of the outside world was muted considerably.</p> <p>The children were standing behind their chairs, all in their uniforms, most looking neat and presentable, although there were a couple of boys who couldn't wear their shirts without the backs sticking out over their trousers.</p> <p>I called the register and noted that only a couple of children were absent - their parents didn't agree to the new rules.</p> <p>""Okay class this term we're going to be doing something slightly different. I asked you parents to fill out the permission slips have you all got them?"" I asked the class of attendant children, one girl a lovely blond headed waif held up her hand. ""Yes, Jessica?"" I recognised her, she stood.</p> <p>""Please Mr. Wilson. My mummy won't let me; she doesn't like the idea of schools teaching Sex."" Jessica said in a sad tone, which made me think that mummy didn't like her learning anything.</p> <p>""Well don't worry Jessica; we'll see what she says tomorrow."" I said to the girl, ""Are there any others?"" I said generally, a couple of children raised their hands. It seems I was going to have a busy night!</p> <p>I arrived home to find that Mary Arnold, 5 doors away had cooked me a dinner and she was serving it just as I arrived home.</p> <p>""Thank you Mary, that's so nice of you."" I said to her smiling.</p> <p>""That's alright Bob; you know we'll all looking out for you. Now if you need any more there's some in the oven keeping warm. I'd better get home now, bye."" I waved goodbye to her and sat down at the table. This had been happening a lot for the past week, I think they've got up a rota of who is going to cook me dinner, and some of them were teaching their kids how to cook as well, just to ensure that I would be looked after later.</p> <p>I finished the meal - no I didn't need any more, the portion was enough for me - and washed up. I went through the work that the kids had done that day, the spelling and handwriting could improve, but nowadays that doesn't seem so important - many of them even have mobile phones and could txt m8's when they wanted to!</p> <p>I quickly finished that and then started planning the lessons for tomorrow, with any luck I should be able to begin the special lessons in the afternoon, just enough time to check all the consent forms. Oh yes the consent forms let's see the list.</p> <p>Jessica's mother, she was the first on my list... I settled in my chair and closed my eyes.</p> <p>----</p> <p>""Jessica, you worthless lump! I told you I wasn't going to sign no dammed form. Now git up those stairs and get washed!"" Martha Colefax was shouting at her daughter a slipper in her hand and Jessica's arm in the other. She had obviously just been paddling Jessica's ass.</p> <p>'<b>Let her go!</b>' I thought at her, Martha immediately opened her hand allowing Jessica to run away and upstairs. '<b>Now SIT DOWN!</b>' I ordered her, she found a chair and placed herself into it. '<b>SLEEP!</b>' Her eyes closed.</p> <p>I 'walked' around the house, Jessica was in the bathroom, washing her face, she was just in knickers and vest, her small breasts pushing out the vest. Tears were on her face as she wiped it with a flannel.</p> <p>""I do want to do the lessons mummy, please let me do the lessons."" She was saying. </p> <p>'<b>Jessica</b>.' I said she looked around ""Who said that?"" She asked.</p> <p>'<b>A friend, now don't tell anyone about me, you can call me Uncle Bob</b>.' I said keeping up the fiction I'd started - although why I kept my real name I've no idea.</p> <p>""Where are you?"" She asked, I've found children don't take to my control as much as adults.</p> <p>'<b>Everywhere and nowhere, I'm a friendly person, just like</b> <b>Casper</b>.' I said.</p> <p>""But Casper's a ghost, we read about him at school!"" Jessica said, oops I'd forgotten that, but I'd already started. ""Are you a ghost?"" She added.</p> <p>'<b>Not exactly, but I know you've got some problems and I'm going to try to help you</b>.' I said.</p> <p>""Nobody can help me, my mummy won't let them!"" Jessica said her voice dropping.</p> <p>'<b>I can! Just leave her to me, now get ready for bed</b>.' I said gently.</p> <p>""Will you tuck me in?"" Jessica asked me.</p> <p>'<b>I will, but I'll have to use some-one to do it</b>.' I said and left her alone.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Back downstairs Martha was still sleeping. I went into her mind. </p> <p>I was in a room - a dark bedroom. There was a crying form in the bed. I walked to it, '<b>Martha? Is that you?</b>' I asked her but was only met by the crying sound. The door to the room burst open.</p> <p>""Martha you bleeding cow! Stop that snivelling or I'll stop it for ya!"" The figure was a large man; to be honest he looked like an ogre to me. The crying descended to a whimper but it was no use. The man pulled the covers off the bed to reveal a naked girl, of about 12. Her body covered in bruises.</p> <p>""No, please, don't..."" The girl, now I could see it was Martha, tried to plead to the monster, but he didn't listen to her. Pulling her by her hair he dragged her out of the bed and then out of the room. I followed them, the scene wavered and blurred before it resolved itself to be a basement.</p> <p>Young Martha was tied against a wall, her hands above her head and her legs tied wide apart, the ogre was standing in front of her with a piece of rope in his hands. ""You stupid bitch, I told you to stop crying, now I'm going to give you something to cry about!"" And he started to swing the rope and then began hitting the girl on her tits and pussy.</p> <p>'Stop that!' I said but the man didn't hear me and kept on striking the girl. I reached out and grabbed hold of the rope pulling the ogre back. </p> <p>""What the fuck... what do you think you're doing?"" The man said. . . he was a man now, just a normal sized person.</p> <p>""Showing Martha that this can be changed, she doesn't have to follow your teachings and should allow her daughter to escape from you."" I said.</p> <p>""You can't stop me!"" He said turning to me. He raised his fist and swung at me.</p> <p>I dodged the blow and punched back, striking his face. He went down and then tried to bring his feet around to take mine, but I jumped up away from them, he then got to his feet and ran towards me, I then grabbed hold of his arm pulled him into the wall. His face struck with such a force that he was knocked unconscious. Then he faded from the scene.</p> <p>""please daddy, don't hit me again, please daddy, please."" She was moaning away. I untied the rope holding her.</p> <p>'<b>Martha, listen to me, he's not here now. Come on let's get you back to bed. He can't hurt you again; you are stronger than he is</b>.' I told her putting all my willpower into the suggestion.</p> <p>""I'm stronger than he is."" She repeated</p> <p>'<b>Good Martha, now remember you don't have to do as he told you, you should be looking after your daughter, she needs to learn a lot.</b>' I told her.</p> <p>""I have a daughter?"" Martha said and she seemed to grow older, to when she was eighteen. Her pregnancy showing. ""Daddy did this me, but I wasn't to tell anyone."" She said.</p> <p>'<b>You resented his forcing you and have been taking it out on her?</b>' I said.</p> <p>""Y. .. yes, oh god yes... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry."" Martha said, this time she was her normal age.</p> <p>'<b>Will you do that again?</b>' I asked her.</p> <p>""No, no I won't."" She promised, ""Oh god I won't. I've got to say sorry to her."" Martha said.</p> <p>'<b>I promised her I'd tuck her in, let's go together</b>.' I said and stepped back.</p> <p>Martha woke up and looked at me - she could see me! ""Thank you, thank you so much."" She said.</p> <p>I followed her upstairs to Jessica's room, the girl was sobbing on her bed, much as Martha was when I found her in her mind.</p> <p>""Jessi, darling I'm so sorry."" Martha said to her daughter, ""I never really knew what I was doing."" </p> <p>""mum . .. is that really you?"" Jessica said softly as if she didn't believe her ears.</p> <p>""Yes, darling it's me, I've been so bad to you, I just didn't. . . well that's all in the past now.""</p> <p>'<b>It's true Jessica, your mother will try to change her ways, just be patient with her alright?</b>' I added</p> <p>""Okay Uncle Bob, if you say so."" Jessica said sleepily</p> <p>""Is that his name?"" Martha asked.</p> <p>""Yes mum, he told me it was."" Jessica said</p> <p>Martha turned to look at me, ""Thank you, Bob."" She said and then added, ""What if I need to get in touch with you? How can I?""</p> <p>I shook my head, '<b>You can't, at least not at the moment. Look I'd better go, look after Jessica, oh and if you have anything that needs your signature I think you'd better sign it</b>.' I added kicking myself as I did so. Then I walked out of their house, through the wall.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was out on the street, why did I do this? I was supposed to be trying to make them do what I wanted, why couldn't I at least force myself on the victims? I had to think this out. I mean where could I get guidance?</p> <p>I found myself outside a church, its doors were open I wandered in and walked to the boxes at the side of the aisle. There was a priest in one and an old woman in the other, I could see the priest nodding off as the woman twittered away, I stepped forward.</p> <p>"". . . and yesterday I swore at my neighbour's cat, well it was doing its business all over my roses, I ask you father, what else could I have done? It's just... I'm sorry to disturb you father but I have a problem."" I interrupted her talk and left her on hold.</p> <p>""Mrs. Hazel you've been talking about your problem..."" The priest started to say</p> <p>""Oh I'm not her, I'm just using her body."" I said and hearing him stiffen added, ""Don't panic I'm not a demon or spirit possessing her... well I suppose in a way I am, it's all complicated.""</p> <p>""I... I'm not... I mean..."" The priest stuttered.</p> <p>""Don't worry father I'm only here for guidance, I'm just a normal guy who can control people and I'm starting to ask why?"" I said.</p> <p>""I... I'm sorry, did you say guy? I mean you're in..."" The priest sounded confused, I must say I didn't blame him.</p> <p>""Yeah I said guy as in male, I'm able to jump... Look never mind that. I want to exert my will on people but all I'm getting is people with problems and I seem to be the only one to sort them out, it's getting ridiculous. I mean look at the last one - a woman who kept on at her child just because the woman's father raped her and made her deliver her daughter, I mean what else could I do?"" I said</p> <p>""What did you do?"" The priest asked interested now,</p> <p>""I stepped into her dream and showed her that her father could be beaten and that it was wrong to vent her anger on her innocent child. I think she understood that!"" I said angrily.</p> <p>""So you've saved her soul and also her daughter's what wrong with that?"" The priest said bemused.</p> <p>""But it wasn't what I wanted! I was trying to... to"" I stopped when I heard him laugh.</p> <p>""But God works his magic through you, he does work in mysterious ways, I'm surprised you needed to talk about this... I mean I'd never be able to stop myself from shouting about this, I mean just think how you can help humanity. Why I would be going around telling everyone about what I could do... it's immense<b>, fantastic</b>, <b>stupendous</b>..."" He was now starting to speak out louder than the confessional box could contain.</p> <p>""Oh yes, I nearly forgot..."" I said and stepped out of Mrs. Hazel, who continued from where she left off, and into Father Pereiri. I did wait in the church until Mrs. Hazel came out from the confessional and watched the reactions of those remaining in the church.</p></div>",[]
1273,"Call Me Bob, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-26,22,4,mc,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner087.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>So there I was, no better off and I still had parents to convince.</p> <p>The other parents were easy to persuade, it was just a matter of invading their dreams and steering them along until they agreed that their children should be taught in school. I made them wake up and find the slips to sign before I allowed them to return to, a dreamless, sleep.</p> <p>It was three o'clock in the morning when I 'returned home', as I said before my body seemed to recharge itself while I was away, but normal bodily functions had to be done, I found that I received signals and had to deal with them as soon as I returned.</p> <p>After I had dealt with the toilet I found that I was wide awake, I didn't know what to do with myself. When I had wiped my time with Father Pereiri I found out that he was a true Italian, and so I now knew the Italian language like a native.</p> <p>I debated going to Vatican City and talking with the Pope, but at 5 O'clock, their time, he was probably getting ready for some service or another. </p> <p>With the people I had taken over I now knew French (goodbye to those stupid language tapes), Spanish, Romanian and even Gaelic! - Just an interesting sidebar I suppose - and I could write and read those languages also, it was amazing. I found myself surfing the web and seeing what the French were actually saying about the English, all I can say is 'vie la difference!' that's all.</p> <p>I decided to go to bed and try to get three hours of 'normal' sleep. But the moment I closed my eyes I was standing beside my body again. So it seemed I was doomed to be an insomniac for some time.</p> <p>Then I heard a noise from downstairs, I'd locked up and there shouldn't have been any reason for it so I dropped down through the floor and was in the living room, two men were looking at my computer.</p> <p>""You know Bert, this might just be what I need... I've got a space for it in my flat!"" The first said.</p> <p>The second one, Bert, shook his head, ""I donno, I'm not really up with this new fangled lot. I'd just get it off to the fence and have done with it.""</p> <p>""Okay then, just give me a hand with it."" The first said.</p> <p>'<b>I wouldn't do that if I was you!</b>' I though to them, they both turned around to see who had spoken.</p> <p>""Who was that?"" Bert asked.</p> <p>""No. . . nothing, just forget it."" The first said. I decided to take a little walk and entered him.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Mike was the kind of guy you'd cross the street to avoid, he wasn't nice at all - I really felt that there wasn't much I could do for him or to him, he wouldn't be scared by bad dreams or disembodied voices. I debated whether to run his body into the road with his eyes closed... but then I found his five year old daughter, blonde hair, blues eyes and she looked like an angel.</p> <p>'<b>Leave this place and don't return!</b>' I concentrated my whole force into the command.</p> <p>""Why? There's prime stuff here, I can get a good price for it!"" Mike said.</p> <p>'<b>I'll follow you home and haunt it, would you like me to wake your wife in the middle of the night?</b>' I said in an eerie voice.</p> <p>""Wouldn't bother her, she's used to me waking her up! Brings the colour to her cheeks."" Mike said with a laugh.</p> <p>'<b>What about your daughter? How would you like her to be disturbed? What if I pulled her out of bed, she'll never get any sleep</b>' I said - a hollow threat as I couldn't touch anything.</p> <p>""You leave Tracy alone, if you touch her..."" Mike looked around as if trying to find me.</p> <p>""Who're you talking to mike?"" Bert asked.</p> <p>'<b>Leave us alone! GO!</b>' I ordered Bert who looked around but then ran from the house. '<b>Now Mike you have a choice, leave here or else your daughter will suffer for it!</b>' I quickly got his address from his mind and then found myself in his house, I went to his daughter's room, looked around and then returned.</p> <p>""Where are you? What are you doing?"" Mike was hissing away.</p> <p>'<b>Just visiting, nice room your daughter has, what does she call that green and while bunny she holds when she's asleep?</b>' I asked him.</p> <p>""Leave her alone, she doesn't need..."" Mike started to bluster.</p> <p>'<b>If you go, I'll never disturb her at all, you have my word on that!</b>' I said gravely.</p> <p>""Okay, okay if you say so, but if you ever touch my family... Well, just make sure you don't that's all!"" He said threateningly still trying to find me.</p> <p>I gave a laugh, '<b>I won't... but if you need my help - nothing dishonest - call here and I'll try my best. Now goodbye!</b>' Mike walked from my house. Why I didn't try to stop him, or change him, I don't know but I suppose I'd have to live with it.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I took the register that morning all the children were present and I hand in my hand all the consent forms.</p> <p>""I've no idea how Mr. Wilson, but Dad told me not to forget it, it was as if he was scared or something."" Was the general message, even young Jessica was happier than I'd seen her before.</p> <p>""Anything wrong Jessica?"" I asked her, </p> <p>""Oh no Mr. Wilson, just that Mummy's been different; she's even cooked me a breakfast today."" She said smiling, in fact during the morning I had to call to her twice as she was daydreaming, I stopped her as she was going out for lunch.</p> <p>""Jessica, you've been happy today, but it's distracting you from your class work. I won't say that what I'm trying to teach you will save your life, or help you to leap tall buildings, but you will need it to survive in life. Now we're going to start a new subject this afternoon and I'll be calling out for volunteers and you will be one of the first to be called, but don't worry about it alright?"" I told her, she looked puzzled but said she would do it.</p> <p>For lunch I had sandwiches and orange juice which I devoured in the classroom, adjusting the blackout blinds, rearranging the desks and then checking the cameras, changing the output to the video recorder in the classroom - this was sanction by the governors, for teaching purposes only of course.</p> <p>I was ready for the class to begin.</p> <p>----</p> <p>""Okay settle down. First of all have you all washed your hands... let me see them."" I quickly checked their hygiene before I took up my normal place and sat down. Now I know you're all wondering why the school was so insistent about these consent forms being signed, so I'll tell you. Many of you are aware that the school is allowing classes in sexual education to be taught."" The excited chatter of the children was punctuated by one boy's sneering.</p> <p>""So what? My parents told me the facts of life two years ago!"" I smiled at him, my first victim.</p> <p>""Stuart I didn't say you could speak so you'll be the first volunteer! Stand up and undress!"" I said happy that he had spoken out, I looked at the rest of the class, ""We are still in class and I expect hands to be raised and acknowledged before you speak... Stuart why aren't you undressed yet?"" The boy was still sitting on his chair, his mouth open.</p> <p>""You can't make me! My parents wouldn't allow it!"" Stuart tried to brazen it out.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Oh Stuart, Stuart... didn't you understand the changes to the school rules?"" He looked at me dismayed I expanded, ""Apart from the uniform changes the teachers are allowed to punish the pupils in anyway they deem necessary, of course that doesn't mean we're allowed to cut pieces off of the students, but it does allow me to give punishments that may also help the class! Now your refusal to do as I asked has resulted in another punishment to be added and, unless you require a third, I suggest you undress now."" I said in a calm voice.</p> <p>Stuart registered dismay and then stood up, he started to undo his shirt, to divert attention from him I began to speak again. ""I know many of you are aware of the differences between men and women, boys and girls. Most of the time it's a matter of 'I'll show you mine if you'll show me yours'."" A giggle from the group showed me that many had played this, ""Also most of you have listened to stories told by older children, some of those I'd better tell you are false. I'm going to teach you the facts and a bit more as well."" I could see that Stuart was down to his underwear and was looking around as if trying to avoid everybody's gaze.</p> <p>""Stuart, come here."" I said calling him out to the front of the class. His face and chest were bright red. I gently took hold of his shoulders and spoke quietly to him, ""Stuart, the main thing I'm trying to get you all to learn is that there is nothing wrong with showing off your bodies. I know it feels weird and you don't really want to do this, so look at it as an order from your overbearing teacher. I want you to stand in front of me, face the class and pull down your pants.""</p> <p>He looked down and said in an equally quiet voice, ""Do I have to? I don't want them to see me."" He said</p> <p>""Don't worry Stuart, you're the first - the other boys will be doing the same soon. If it helps just picture your girlfriend is the only one in the room watching you."" I told him knowing his crush on Cindy Tuck.</p> <p>He started to give a quiet sob before placing his hands on either side of his hips and then lowering his pants. Some of the girls started to giggle. I stood up and walked around Stuart, he was sporting an erection - all of three inches but still impressive for one his age, so I looked at the class again.</p> <p>""What are you laughing at?"" I asked them, one girl - I was glad to see it was Jessica - raised her hand I nodded to her.</p> <p>""Well sir, this thing's sticking out."" She said and smiled at me.</p> <p>I nodded, ""I'm not surprised after what I told him, very well, since you find this so funny, shall we see how you like it?"" I said and gestured to her to stand up and join us. She bit her lip and stood, when she was with us I smiled, ""Now Jessica, time for you to undress."" I told her, she looked at me slightly shocked and then, remembering my words at lunch time, began undoing her blouse before she made to throw it on the floor. ""Hold on Jessica, you should be neat."" I reminded her, she looked at Stuart's place, where all his clothes were strewn about but didn't say anything. She folded up her blouse and was about to remove her skirt when I stopped her again.</p> <p>""No, next the vest."" I told her. She looked at me with a resigned look on her face, just like the one she had the previous night, but then she pulled the fabric from the waistband of her skirt and then pull the flimsy garment over her head, standing up as she folded it and placed it on top of her blouse. Her hands went to her skirt again.</p> <p>""Wait a moment please Jessica."" I said, ""Place you arms by your sides and turn slowly in place."" As she did this her small lemon sized breasts were being displayed to the class, a snigger from a boy behind me made her pause. ""Keep turning Jessica, and William undress and stand on your chair please."" I said without turning around. The boy gasped when he heard that as he didn't think I knew who it was... I didn't at first but a quick scan of their minds gave me the answer.</p> <p>""The rest of Jessica's revolution finished in silence. ""Thank you Jessica, now you may remove your skirt and knickers, but you can leave your socks on."" I said to her and then turned back to the class. William was just getting onto his chair, his penis just hanging loosely. His face bright red as he stood there. A few girls were looking from him to Stuart, obviously comparing between them.</p> <p>""Now class, the first thing you have to learn is that there is nothing wrong with your bodies, at the moment they are just at the cusp of changing from child to adolescent. It doesn't happen overnight and it doesn't happen to everyone at the same time. With boys it shows itself in their penis's starting to stiffen as you can see with Stuart, however William's body... like his mind . .."" Some of the group gave a snigger at that, ""Hasn't yet decided to start maturing. When it does it will also start to change. Now what other changes will take place in a boy's body?"" I asked them generally.</p> <p>To my surprise several hands were raised, including Stuart's I started pointing to each child.</p> <p>""They start to grow hair!"" ""Their voices get deeper."" ""They start to stink!"" (That was one of the girls!) ""Their balls drop!"" A boy responded bringing a gasp from the group as a whole.</p> <p>""What's wrong with that?"" I asked them. Abigail Minster raised her hand.</p> <p>""He swore Sir."" She said in a quiet voice.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Not really Abigail, he used a colloquialism. A modern phrase for a normal biological thing."" I turned to embrace the group in the rest of my answer, ""We're here to learn about the human body, if that means we're going to use words that outside this classroom are frowned upon then that's okay. However I do not expect those words to be used when this particular lesson is not being taught. Please remember that."" I added.</p> <p>I turned to Stuart, ""Stuart since you got that erection do you wank it?"" I asked him hearing several children gasp and other's giggle at the term.</p> <p>Stuart blushed and didn't answer I smiled at him kindly, ""It doesn't matter, you'll find that most people - men and women - will masturbate, relieve themselves, wank, jerk-off, or jill-off if you're a girl. But most won't admit to it as it's a taboo subject. Jessica?"" I turned to our other naked subject.</p> <p>""I have once sir!"" She said before I could ask my question.</p> <p>""Did you enjoy it?"" I asked her, so as not to embarrass her</p> <p>""I did, but then I got worried in case mummy..."" She didn't finish</p> <p>""Alright we'll return to that later, for now walk over to Stuart and stand beside him."" I directed her. As she did so I noticed that Stuart's erection, which had been wilting, was now showing itself again. ""Now Jessica, listen to Stuart who will give you instructions on what feels good to him, take hold of his penis with your hand and start to rub it.""</p> <p>Jessica looked at me in shock, ""You want me to... to..."" She couldn't even say it.</p> <p>I smiled at her, ""It's alright Jessica, it won't bite you. It's just a piece of flesh, like your tit or cheek.</p> <p>Stuart looked at Jessica and smiled at her, ""Please Jessi, it's what I've wanted."" He said quietly to her. I hadn't realised that she was his secret lover. Gingerly she reached out her hand and placed it on to Stuart's cock, grabbing it tightly. I could see him grimace but he didn't say a word.</p> <p>""Gently Jessica, it's sensitive, let Stuart hold your hand and show you how much pressure to place on it."" I told her smiling. Stuart brought his right hand over to rest on her hand, gently cupping and then he started to move his hand up and down.</p> <p>After a while he removed his hand and rested it on Jessica's shoulders, rubbing her skin with his hand and breathing heavily. Then he started to shout out. ""Oh yes, Jessi"" and started to pant and then he started to hold Jessica's hand again, ""Please, no more, that's enough."" He said.</p> <p>Jessica looked slightly disappointed but did as he asked. She looked at me in puzzlement, ""Mr. Wilson I thought boys squirted stuff?"" She asked me, I smiled.</p> <p>""When he's slightly older he will do, but at the moment he's just starting to know what his equipment is for,"" I turned to the group who were watching with their mouth's open, ""That's an example of dry ejaculation, in some cases it can be painful if carried on too long.""</p> <p>Jessica looked at Stuart and put her hand over her mouth, and then she seemed to sniff at it. A couple of the girls went ""Ooohhhh! Gross"" when Jessica licked her hand. I laughed.</p> <p>""What's so gross about that?"" I said no body responded but then little did they know where the lessons would be taking them.</p> <p>I turned to the two children in the front, ""Now Stuart, are you willing to repay Jessica for her kindness to you?"" I asked him, he gave me a puzzled look. I took Jessica's hand and pulled her in front of Stuart.</p> <p>I then took Stuart's hands and placed then in front of Jessica. ""Now Jessica show Stuart how you like to be touched. Jessica blushed bright red, which was a nice effect as it touched her whole body. Then she took hold of Stuart's hands in hers.</p> <p>I could see the whole class watch as Jessica dragged Stuart's hands over her small tits, moving his fingers over and slightly squeezing her nipples which started to stand up. She seemed to fall backwards slightly into Stuart and her eyes closed, then she moved one of his hands down to her small pussy, letting his fingers move from the bottom to the top of her slit and then twisting on her clit, before roaming back down.</p> <p>I had to remind them both, ""Just on the outside you two, don't press in, we're not covering that just yet."" I said smiling.</p> <p>I noticed that they had both closed their eyes, Jessica due to the pleasure she was receiving from the attentions of Stuart. And Stuart due to the need of ignoring the audience. I walked to the pair and 'suggested' to Stuart that it would be nice of him to start kissing Jessica's neck and ear.</p> <p>I then watched the class as Stuart brought Jessica to her first, male induced orgasm, a few of the girls were also squirming on their chairs in sympathy with Jessica as far as I could see.</p> <p>I waited for Jessica to recover and then said, ""I think you'd better thank Stuart for his part in your fun.""</p> <p>She looked blankly at him and then said, ""Thanks Stu."" And then looked back at me, I was shaking my head, she looked puzzled and I pursed my lips, she blushed again before turning back to Stuart and quickly giving him a kiss on his lips before dashing back to her chair, as she passed me I handed her a small towel, she looked at it and then at me.</p> <p>""You sit on it!"" I told her, she nodded and then placed it on her chair before sitting down.</p> <p>The look on Stuart's face after Jessica's kiss was enough to make me laugh, although I resisted the temptation - it wouldn't have been fair to him. ""Alright Stuart, you may return to your seat."" I said to him. He went to pick up his clothes but I shook my head, he went back to his chair and sat down, standing up almost immediately. ""You might find the chairs are cold to the touch."" I said smiling.</p> <p>""Yes sir."" Stuart said and turned to look at Jessica who was sitting on the towel, he then turned to look at me accusingly.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Stuart I only had the one towel."" I said which made everybody, including Stuart laugh.</p></div>",[]
1274,"Call Me Bob, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-26,26,4,"mc, mast, humil",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner088.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked at the group of children seated in front of me, not forgetting William who was still standing on his chair. ""Sit down William, but get some paper towels first."" I said to him. </p> <p>He went to a large sink we had in the corner of the room and took some of the rough paper towels from it, placing them on the seat of his chair; he then sat down looking very self conscious, as did Jessica and Stuart.</p> <p>I addressed the class, ""Now apart from having a good laugh at the three forced to undress before you all, what were you feeling?"" I asked them.</p> <p>Stuart's hand was raised first and I acknowledged him, ""I didn't like being up there, I felt everyone was laughing at me."" He said.</p> <p>I nodded, ""So you were embarrassed?"" I asked him and he nodded, ""Well done for admitting that."" I said, ""Not many boys would have the courage to say that."" I added.</p> <p>Another girl, Evelyn, then raised her hand, I nodded to her and she stood up. ""I thought it was funny at first, watching a boy undress in front of us all. But then I felt sorry for him, it wasn't right... him being like that and us just watching."" She said and then blushed as the others in the group laughed at her.</p> <p>""No, no. Evelyn's got the right idea. Should a single person be pointed out just because they're dressed differently? Isn't that why school uniforms were introduced in the first place, so that you were all equal?"" I asked them, I was building up to something here.</p> <p>""But he wasn't wearing a uniform?"" a boy said.</p> <p>""Michael! Undress and stand on your chair!"" I told him. He swallowed and then stood up and started to undress. ""We're still in class at the moment; remember to wait for me before you speak."" I reminded them, and then continued. ""But Michael was right, in a way."" I said looking at their puzzled faces as they waited for me to continue.</p> <p>""The basic human uniform is their birthday suit."" I said looking around. There was still a puzzled look on their faces, ""Well what is a birthday suit?"" I asked them, and still they didn't know what I was asking them so I expanded. ""It's the suit you wear when you are born."" I explained.</p> <p>Again a plethora of hands were raised, but the query was the same, ""But sir, you don't wear anything when you're born. So what suit is it?""</p> <p>""That's the answer, you don't wear anything, it the same for everybody and so that's the uniform that I think the rest of the lesson should be taught in!"" I said simply.</p> <p>The silence was almost deafening, the only ones not looking aghast were the four already undressed, and the rest of the class had their mouths open.</p> <p>""Now class I don't want to punish you all, so please undress, and remember we've already have four naked people here, there's nothing any of you have that we've not seen before and remember please fold the clothes neatly!"" I said and folded my arms.</p> <p>Evelyn was the first one to stand up and start to unbutton her blouse, she looked me straight in the eyes with her mouth closed, '<i>My sister said you'd hear me and that I was supposed to do what you asked!</i>' I heard her say and I smiled.</p> <p>'<b>Thank you Evelyn, I know this is hard for you but it will get easier.</b>' I told her and saw her eyes widen in surprise, but she drew her blouse off her shoulders and folded it neatly. Around her the others in the class were also undressing, apart from one girl who was starting to sob; I went to her and sat beside her.</p> <p>""What's wrong Charlene?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""I'm sorry sir, but although Mummy signed that... that thingy, she told me that I wasn't to undress or anything rude like that."" She said between sobs.</p> <p>""I see Charlene, by that I suppose your mummy meant that you couldn't take off your clothes?"" I asked her to which she nodded, ""Did she say that others couldn't take them off for you?"" I asked, she thought for a moment and then slowly shook her head, I then thought for a moment, it wouldn't be fair to her to have a boy help undress her - that would come later. I stood up again.</p> <p>""Jessica, Evelyn will you come here please!"" I called the two naked girls over to me. ""Charlene you will let these two undress you? That way you're not disobeying your mother are you?"" I said to her.</p> <p>""N... no Mr. Wilson."" The sobbing girl said and stood up. I watched as the two girls started working on Charlene. As her blouse was removed I could see a purple-blue bruise showing on her shoulder. When her vest was removed the bruise wasn't just on her shoulder but extended down her body. </p> <p>A gasp from Jessica brought the class around to see what was wrong. ""One moment please."" I said to them and then, ""Charlene will you come here please."" I went to a corner of the classroom, Charlene slowly approached me.</p> <p>I sat down on a chair and pulled another one next to me, I patted it in invitation to sit down. Charlene did so and started crying again. ""I knew it! I knew I couldn't just stay in the back."" She said between tears.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Charlene, that's one of the things that this course is supposed to do, allow you all to have a place in the limelight. But that's not why I want to talk to you... when did she last hit you?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She lowered her head, and shook it. I took a breath and closed my eyes... </p> <p>----</p> <p>""You stupid brat! You knew that they'd do something like this. [Thwack, thwack - the blows from a belt were felt on her body] I suppose you think this will stop me?"" I could see Charlene's mother was slowly turning away from me... No I was slowly turning! I concentrated, arms above my head, my feet weren't touching the floor. </p> <p>Charlene's mother rotated back into view, her arm was swinging the belt again, the pain registered on the body but not in my mind, it was as if the number of blows already received had deaden the nerves that received the information, or that my mind wasn't in sync with hers... I shook my head - MY HEAD! And then looked at Charlene.</p> <p>""How often does your mother hit you like that?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""She's not my mum! I'm supposed to call her that, my real mum left me years ago. She's the woman my dad went with."" Charlene said unfeelingly. - I recalled that Charlene's father disappeared some time ago; it was thought he left the town, he also left his daughter in the charge of his common-law wife.</p> <p>""Charlene, I think we need to get the nurse involved in this."" I said in a gentle tone but she started to shiver.</p> <p>""No, please she said I'd be taken away and locked up. She said that nobody would want me. I had to keep quiet."" Charlene started to sob again. I looked at Evelyn and beckoned to her. She came up to us but didn't speak.</p> <p>""Evelyn I want you to put on your skirt and blouse, then go to Mrs. Johnston's office, ask her to come to this classroom. Do not talk to anyone else and don't you dare raise your skirt."" I said smiling, the not talking might give her a problem but the second part wouldn't.</p> <p>Evelyn went to open her mouth but then realised what was involved - that was she'd be talking to me! - So she nodded and quickly dressed, I unlocked the door and she slipped out. I then addressed the rest of the class.</p> <p>""Attention class, I didn't plan on this but we're going to be joined by a member of staff, she will be aware that a sex education class is being held but not the specifics of the lesson. In this case I will ask you that you don't play around to draw attention to yourselves, as far as we are concerned this is a normal lesson in uniform, comport yourselves in that manner."" I must admit I don't think they understood the word comport but then my attitude showed them what I meant.</p> <p>I turned to Charlene again. ""Charlene, I think you'd better let Jessica continue undressing you, so that you can truthfully say that you obeyed your mother."" Jessica then removed Charlene's skirt and underwear; the bruising was all over her body, she was crying away now.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Char, but Mr. Wilson is right, you should have let us tell him!"" She said which rocked me, how could I have missed this abuse in my class? I paused for a moment before I looked up at the sky. '<b>Oh Great! So I'm doing it again am I? Looking after these problems for you!</b>' I didn't expect an answer... who did I think I was?... A knock on the door brought me back to my senses.</p> <p>I unlocked the door and opened it, Evelyn entered the room, still keeping silent, and she smiled at me and nodded before removing her skirt and blouse. Once done she seemed to know that her task was complete. ""I spoke to Mrs. Johnston she was with another boy and said she'd come here as soon as she could."" She reported. </p> <p>I nodded, ""Thank you Evelyn, you didn't speak to anyone?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, ""No Mr. Wilson, but I think Mrs. Wolanaski's going to complain, she asked me why I was in the hallway. But I made out that I didn't hear her."" She then stopped speaking, '<i>I</i> <i>don't think she believed me Sir</i>.' I 'heard' her say.</p> <p>""Well I'll cross that bridge when she comes to it, thank you Evelyn."" I said out loud, '<b>and I do mean thank you!</b>' I added sending a wave of both gratitude and pleasure to her and watched her close her eyes and shiver as I did so, I might have to tone that down a bit.</p> <p>I put the children into pairs, a boy and a girl, and started them off by looking at each other and learning what felt good to their partner. I had decided that they would change partners at 15 minutes intervals to learn as much as they could in the two hours left, I had a egg timer set to 15 minutes and running.</p> <p>A rattle on the door-handle announced that Mrs. Johnston was outside, I unlocked it and opened the door, but not only Mrs. Johnston but also Mrs. Wolanaski was there. I looked at her and said, ""Yes?""</p> <p>""Mr. Wilson, I have to complain about one of your pupils. Evelyn Clanville, I asked her what she was doing in the middle of the hall, but she ignored me!"" Mrs. Wolanaski said angrily. Then she looked at the class. ""What is happening here? Why are these children fragrantly displaying themselves?"" </p> <p>Mrs. Johnston, Jackie, shook her head, ""Good heavens Marjorie, didn't you read the school newspaper, Robert here is in charge of the sex education classes."" Jackie said.</p> <p>I nodded, ""Yes indeed, and that's why Evelyn didn't want to stop to speak, she didn't have any underwear on and was frightened that you might see her."" I said.</p> <p>""But why?. . . I mean she could have. . ."" Marjorie started to say.</p> <p>""Because she was following my instructions! I told her not to speak to anyone except Jackie. Now if that's all Marjorie, I still need Jackie's expertise and the less anyone else knows at the moment the better!"" I said while steering Marjorie out of the room and closing the door firmly in her face.</p> <p>""Well I don't. . ."" She tried to say but the door cut off the rest of her words. I turned to Jackie and shook my head. </p> <p>""I'm sorry Jackie but if Marjorie knew about this she'll be on the phone to Social Services before we can sort things out."" I said and then drew her over to where Charlene was still sitting down with a towel around her, crying away.</p> <p>""Hello Charlene you know me, Jackie, I'm the school nurse. Now what's the problem?"" Jackie asked the girl, but Charlene wouldn't answer. I walked to them and gently pulled on the towel that Charlene had wrapped around herself. She looked up in mute appeal but then relinquished her hold.</p> <p>""Oh my .. ."" Jackie said and then went quiet. I looked at her, even in this darkened area I could see she was white with shock. Then she swallowed and looked at me, ""I don't know what you want me to do, she needs hospital attention at the least.""</p> <p>I shook my head and drew her away from Charlene. ""If we do that she'll be taken into care, I don't think she needs that do you?"" I kept my voice low so that Charlene couldn't hear me.</p> <p>""What else can we do? We're supposed to keep an eye out for abuse of any kind. You know the routine, we report this to the police, and social Services, and they have to decide on what action they're going to take."" Jackie said her voice equally as low.</p> <p>I had to think about this, Charlene would need medical attention, but she was so scared of being taken away from her friends, I didn't want to have that happen to her, '<b>We're going to have to convince them to allow me to look after her!</b>' I ordered her.</p> <p>Jackie blinked, ""It will be difficult, you're single and currently you are an invalid,"" I went to interrupt her but she held up her hand to stop me. ""I didn't say you couldn't, I just said it was difficult. Let me think about this.""</p> <p>She sat down and concentrated, while she was thinking I heard a bell go 'ting', ""Alright class, change partners."" I said resetting the timer, and watched as all the children - following my instructions - as they kissed their partner and then moved, the girls to the right and the boys to the left, so that it was a change of two instead of one. </p> <p>I heard one girl say out loud, ""I'm not touching you George, you're too fat!""</p> <p>I turned to Jackie, ""Excuse me a moment."" And walked over to the pair, George Bunette was in tears and April Walker was smiling away. ""April did you make a comment?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""No, sir."" She said realising that she'd overstepped the bounds of the class.</p> <p>""Why do you lie? I heard you from over there - Now do you feel superior to George because of what you said?"" I asked her. But April kept quiet not wanting to answer. ""George how did you feel about what April said?"" I asked him, aware of the focus of the class on us.</p> <p>""I... I didn't like it Sir, I know I'm fat, but mum says there's nothing I can do as it's glandular, I mean I've tried to lose weight but it just makes me ill."" He finally said. It was something I'd already seen in the class notes -they were restricted to teachers only, it wasn't something for the pupils to read! George had been to see experts but they couldn't do anything about it, short of reducing his stomach which they had avoided.</p> <p>""Is illness something to make fun of April?"" I asked her, she hung her head and then shook it. ""I think you need to apologise to George."" I said</p> <p>She glanced up at him and mumbled, ""'orry"" but her heart wasn't in it. </p> <p>So I spoke again, ""Also April I think you need to learn that it isn't nice to make fun of people, so for tomorrow when you are in this classroom you will be naked, you may wear your blouse and skirt for the breaks and lunch period only."" As my words sunk in I heard some of the boys laugh at that, I turned and calmly said, ""And if I hear of any one else making fun of their partners they will also have the same punishment. I have a supply of skirts for any boy who requires them!"" This time the girls giggled away at the thought of a boy wearing a skirt and shirt during the break time.</p> <p>April looked glum but stayed with George and took his hand, ""I'm sorry George."" She said.</p> <p>""That's okay April, you weren't to know how this affects me!"" George said looking at his body. ""But I've got to live with it! I wish I had a normal body like yours"" He added.</p> <p>""What! But my body is yucky, you wouldn't want it!"" April sounded surprised.</p> <p>""At least you don't have people pointing at you and laughing."" George said despondently, April surprised me - and some of the others - by hugging George and then she took his hand and brought it to her pussy. </p> <p>I returned to Jackie and sat beside her she looked at me, ""You mean that April will be...""</p> <p>""April will be punished as I directed, although I might cut it short just before lunch time, but don't tell her."" I said smiling.</p> <p>Jackie was also smiling, ""Well I think I know how to go about this."" She said and outlined her plan, as she did so I glanced out of the window - I found myself looking at a rainbow... In a clear blue sky!</p></div>",[]
1275,"Call Me Bob, Part 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-07-30,22,4,"MC, humilation",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner089.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Really Mrs. Joylett I'm not sure what's wrong with Charlene, she won't let me examine her and is acting so scared that I was going to give her a sedative, but I need your permission to dispense it... yes that's right... well, could you come to the school?... Yes that would be better... I'll let her know you're on your way!"" Jackie said and then hung up the phone she had been using. She turned to the police officers who had joined her in her office. ""She's on her way. It's strange but she didn't sound concerned about Charlene at all, I wonder why?""</p> <p>The Police sergeant nodded his head, ""That's okay, I notice you have a surveillance camera up there, is it active?"" He said pointing at a camera in the corner of the room.</p> <p>Jackie nodded, ""Yes, I have a master controller here for when I need privacy, I'm told I'm the only one allowed this."" She added.</p> <p>""Does it do sound as well?"" The sergeant asked.</p> <p>""I think so, there's a microphone in the camera as well as near by examination table here."" Jackie said indicating a table near her desk.</p> <p>""You've got quite a lot of equipment here for a school?"" One of the officers said.</p> <p>""It's all part of the new school policy, child protection and all that. Now I suggest that Charlene sits here and I'll bring in her mother, I'll leave the camera and all microphones active. If you want you can watch this from the Headmaster's office.""</p> <p>The three officers walked away, their car - an unmarked vehicle - was hidden away. When Charlene's mother arrived at the school she was taken straight to the nurse's office. When she entered Jackie explained that there wasn't anything really wrong, just over excitement, she did need a signature in the accident book... oh dear, the headmaster has it, just be a minute - and Jackie quickly left.</p> <p>----</p> <p>{Smack!} ""How dare you drag me down here, you wait until I get you home! I'll give you such a seeing to that you'll wish you were as dead as your father!"" That got everybody's attention as it was thought that Alan had walked away from his new wife and daughter some years ago. ""Now then when that nosy bitch comes back in you're going to take that blasted tablet and then I'm going to drag you home, tie you up again and really work on your useless body. I swear if I didn't need you alive I'd make sure you had an accident, a serious one!</p> <p>The door opened again and Mrs. Joylett turned with a smile on her face, a smile which dropped as the police sergeant put the handcuffs on her. ""I was going to arrest you on a charge of child abuse, but I'm also arresting you on suspicion of murder! You do not have to say anything but should you fail to mention something that you may rely on in court it may harm your defence. Do you understand this caution?"" She didn't speak to him but she turned to Charlene.</p> <p>""You see bitch, now you're in for it, you'll be locked up because you had to say something!"" She spat at Charlene and tried to kick at her but was pulled away. Jackie then spoke to the police office who had remained behind.</p> <p>""I need to take pictures of Charlene, just in case you need evidence.""</p> <p>""There's no need, we'll take her to the hospital and get them done there, after that we'll hand her over to Social Services, they'll take care of her from there."" The officer said.</p> <p>They'll take me away and lock me up, they'll take me away and lock me up!"" Charlene started to say over and over again.</p> <p>The officer went down onto his haunches and smiled at her, ""Nobody's going to lock you up darling; these people are nice, they'll find you a place with a real good family - you're going to be cared for."" He said trying to convince her, but she wouldn't listen to him.</p> <p>Jackie then went to Charlene's side, ""Charlene darling, if you could choose who to stay with, who would you ask for?"" She said.</p> <p>""Mr. Wilson,"" Charlene said softly, ""He'd look after me; I'd like to stay with him!"" She added.</p> <p>""But Robert's single, he wouldn't be allowed to..."" Jackie started to say but the officer interrupted her.</p> <p>""Well . .. there might be something in that, I'd have to check on Social Services, what's this Robert Wilson like, I mean has he ever tried anything with children?"" He asked.</p> <p>Jackie smiled, ""Well he has tried to teach them English, but I don't think that's too bad do you?"" She said.</p> <p>""You know what I mean Miss Johnston! Do you know if he has a police record?"" The officer asked.</p> <p>""Not that I know of, and recently everyone has been checked, they're trying to avoid another Soham so everybody's been checked in this school!"" Jackie told him.</p> <p>""Okay that's good, the only problem is his being single... but I think we'll be able to finesse that, I'll have a few words, leave it to me."" The officer concluded, smiled and walked away.</p> <p>----/p&gt; </p><p>Back in the classroom I opened my eyes. I'd told the class to ignore me as I had marking to do, Evelyn was in charge of the clock. It hadn't been easy juggling between the sergeant, constable and Mrs. Joylett, the fact that she had killed Charlene's father as well as her previous husband was a surprise, but one I decided to use.</p> <p>I heard an ‘Oww!' from one pairing and looked over. A boy was scrabbling away from his partner, he looked scared and the girl was looking up at him confused and also slightly frightened, she glanced over to where I was sitting. I quickly got up and walked to them, the rest of the class had now stopped what they had been doing to watch my reaction.</p> <p>""I won't ask what happened, that's obvious from you conditions."" I said pointing to the stains around the boy's penis and oozing from the girls' pussy. ""You both know you were supposed to be touching only, how did it get so far advanced?""</p> <p>Both started to speak at the same time, the general gist of the message was that it was his/her fault alone she/he didn't start it! I held up my hand. ""Alright Tracy, Roger, what's done is done, I didn't want to cover this part so soon, but I need to talk about this, everybody take a towel, put it on your chair and then sit down.""</p> <p>Tracy and Roger went to follow my instructions, but I stopped them. ""I'm sorry you two, but you're part of a show and tell session."" I said with a grim face.</p> <p>Both swallowed but held their ground, I noted that Roger reached out and held Tracy's hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. I smiled to myself when I saw that.</p> <p>Finally everyone was seated and they looked expectantly at me. ""Well now we have a little problem. This lesson was supposed to get you all used to each others bodies as well as your own. We've had two problems show up with this our first lesson. Number one was Charlene many of you knew she was being mistreated and none of you informed either Mrs. Johnston or me, now why was this?"" I said calmly.</p> <p>None of the children answered this question, they were making sure that they didn't catch my eye. I looked directly at Evelyn, '<b>Well?</b>' I said to her.</p> <p>'<i>Please don't make me say sir; nobody would talk to me again!</i>' she said silently.</p> <p>""So nobody's prepared to answer? You know what's been happening to Charlene? How her mother has been abusing her daily, she's covered in bruises, some of you girls must have seen something when you changed for P. E.?"" at this Marcia raised her hand, I nodded to her.</p> <p>""Please sir, Charlene never did P. E. for this class; she had a doctor's note."" She said - happy to get one over on her teacher.</p> <p>I nodded, ""Yes Marcia, I know. But it seems that from now on all doctors' notes will be verified by Mrs. Johnston so that this type of abuse is discovered and not hidden. What I'm trying to impress on you all is that it was more harmful to Charlene for you to help her conceal what she was going through."" A boy raised his hand, I nodded to him.</p> <p>""But Sir, Charlene told us that she'd be locked up if we said anything, we don't want her locked up, so we promised not to say. And anyway she was told that if she said anything it would be her word against an adult. They'd never listen to us!""</p> <p>I shook my head, ""That may have been the case 15 - 20 years ago, but now there's more credence given to what is said, and anyway the evidence would be easy to show. I've always tried to listen to you all haven't I? If I've failed to show you all that then I've failed as a teacher."" At my statement several heads started to shake.</p> <p>""That's not true sir, we've always come to you when we have problems."" A girl called out.</p> <p>""Thank you Paula, I won't assign a punishment for that!"" I said dryly watching the girl colour up. I shook my head and smiled to show I was kidding. ""Alright I won't say anymore on this subject, apart from this. If you have any problems at all then talk to either Mrs. Johnston or me. Now before we start on the other problem can I say that this is to be a general discussion period, anyone can cut in at anytime, only keep the noise down! Okay then Tracy and Roger here went too far with their touching program, the results you can see on their bodies. So Tracy, why did you allow Roger to penetrate you with his cock?"" I could see some of their faces redden at my deliberate use of the word.</p> <p>Tracy looked at Roger before she answered, ""It was my sister... I watched her when she was at home with her boyfriend... Mum and Dad were out and she didn't know I was still in the house... Well she was upstairs with him, they were kissing on her bed, then he undid his trousers and she got out of her drawers and then he was on top of her. It looked so funny the way his bum kept moving and she seemed to like it, I just watched them both. But I thought it was gross when, after he finishes, she turned around and sucked on his... his cock!"" She screwed up her face and then she looked at me, puzzlement showing on her face. ""But how could she let him do that? 'Cause it hurt me, it felt like something tore in me . .. Do I need to go to the hospital?"" She asked me, all serious now.</p> <p>I held her for a moment - uncomfortable with the knowledge that I was holding a naked girl in my arms - and shook my head, ""No Tracy, you're not really hurt, it's a normal thing that happens to all girls when they have sex with a boy, but before I explain lets hear Rogers side of the story!"" All eyes turned to Roger who went slightly red.</p> <p>""I... I've read a few of my brother's magazines and some books, and they went on about how nice IT felt and how good IT makes people feel. I've always fancied Tracy... and you were busy with your work, and so I asked Tracy if she minded if I tried IT, she said no it was okay with her, and the next thing I knew she was on her back and I... I was almost inside her when I realised that I wasn't wearing anything, but Tracy said it was okay and so I pushed in... but something stopped me, so I started pulling back and then pushing in. Tracy seemed to like it... and then I gave a extra-hard push and I felt the thing break inside her... that was when she cried out, and when I pulled out I found blood over my . .."" He looked at me and then finished, ""cock!""</p> <p>I looked around the class. ""So, comments?"" I asked.</p> <p>""That sounded so... romantic."" One girl said.</p> <p>""Why did she scream out then, I mean if it felt so good to her?"" A boy asked causing a couple of the girls to giggle.</p> <p>""Sandra? Why don't you explain to the class about this?"" I said pointing out one of the gigglers.</p> <p>""Oh... Wow... it's embarrassing sir... I... I don't think... I could..."" The poor girl said stuttering away as she spoke.</p> <p>""That's alright Sandra, it's really up to me to teach you all, and you'll notice that I'm skirting around the subject as well."" I took a deep breath. ""Now all of you know the term virgin?"" Everyone's head nodded. ""Alright, for our interpretation, it means a girl who hasn't engaged in sexual congress. Now all girls have a piece of skin that protects the cervix and womb. They lose this the first time anything is introduced in the vagina. You notice I don't say cock, in some cases a finger, or imitation cock... even a hairbrush handle could remove it."" I said noticing a couple of girls who looked at each other and blushed, ""As such a girl who loses that skin, its called a hymen by the way, is no longer a virgin, but nowadays it's mainly used as a girl or woman who hasn't experienced sexual intercourse."" I finished.</p> <p>""So why did it hurt me?"" Tracy said, ""It didn't hurt my sister!""</p> <p>""Oh Tracy! Didn't you hear him? Once it's gone it gone!"" a girl said in a tone that implied 'why are you dumb!'</p> <p>""It's alright Lorna,"" Again an intake of breath as the right culprit is identified, ""Sometimes it take a few repetitions for the lesson to be understood, remember your maths?"" I said meaning her problems she had.</p> <p>""Yes Mr. Wilson."" Lorna said. ""Sorry Tracy."" She added.</p> <p>""What about her sister with her boyfriend's cock in her mouth, won't that hurt her?"" A boy asked.</p> <p>""No, it doesn't cause any problem to taste or swallow the sperm that may be on the penis, and it will also have her juices on it, and don't think I didn't see some of you tasting your fingers after it had been inside a girl?"" I said, ""It won't hurt you at all, in fact some girls like the sensation of a cock spurting inside their mouths.""</p> <p>I heard several of the boys laughing at that and so I then turned to them, ""And some men enjoy sucking the juices from out of a girl's vagina, it's supposed to be a marvellous taste.""</p> <p>I waited for the groans and 'Yuck!' noises to finish before I said, ""Any other questions?""</p> <p>Evelyn raised her hand, ""Sir, we were naked for this lesson... but why weren't you?"" She asked and then looked at me with a superior smirk on her face.</p> <p>'<b>Did you want me to be?</b>' I sent to her.</p> <p>'<i><u>I</u> wouldn't mind</i>' she replied.</p> <p>""I didn't think it would be proper. I am after all your teacher and shouldn't place you in a situation that could be misconstrued."" I said out loud.</p> <p>""Does that mean you're not going to undress like us?"" A boy asked I didn't bother checking on who it was.</p> <p>""Not at all, I was trying to get you used to your own bodies before inflicting mine onto you, and I was hoping to get Mrs. Johnston involved as well."" I didn't blink but I had no idea where that last part had come from but the class seemed to like the thought.</p> <p>I looked at my watch, ""Okay now we'd better get dressed, Tracy and Roger I think you'd better get yourselves washed off before dressing, I don't want your parents asking how you managed that."" I said to them, they blushed and went to the sink in the corner of the room to wash.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was time for the end of school, everyone was dressed neatly and reading quietly, the blinds had been opened and the door was unlocked, the video tapes of the afternoon were securely locked away. </p> <p>Just before the bell was going to ring I cleared my throat causing everyone to look at me. ""Now I will ask you not to tell anyone outside your families about the lesson you had today, your parents know that you're studying sex education and won't ask too many questions, but if we don't want the other classes to learn of the format of the lessons."" I told them.""</p> <p>Several held their hands up, I pointed to one boy, ""Sir, I have a sister in one of the other classes, what if she wants to know about it?"" He asked me the others nodded in agreement - they also had siblings in the school.</p> <p>""Check with your parents, they will have the final decision."" I said.</p> <p>There was a knock on the door and then Jackie entered with Charlene and another man in a policeman's uniform. Jackie looked uncomfortable with the other children still there, but luckily for her the bell rang signalling the end of the school day.</p> <p>As the children started to file out of the room I stopped April, ""Don't forget about your punishment tomorrow April, and if you fail to turn up I'll just have to postpone it until you finally come into class."" I said to her.</p> <p>""Yes Mr. Wilson."" April said and then she left the classroom.</p> <p>""Mr. Wilson?"" the police officer asked me.</p> <p>""Yes, that's me, what's the problem officer?"" I said pleasantly.</p> <p>""I understand you're aware of Miss Joylett's situation sir?"" He said questioningly. I decided to misunderstand.</p> <p>""I was the one who found the bruises and informed Mrs. Johnston about them."" I said trying to imply that that was all I knew.</p> <p>""Oh, well it seems that the case isn't as simple as we first thought, and we need to keep Miss Joylett safe while we conduct our investigation. It's been suggested that you are the ideal person to care for her while this is done."" He said and seemed to be anxious for my answer, I quickly stepped into his mind and then back again.</p> <p>""Oh... I, well I mean... I'm not really... I don't think that's wise."" I began to say.</p> <p>""Please Mr. Wilson, they're going to lock me up if you don't!"" Charlene said. Making look at her, I went down on one knee so that I was at the same height as her.</p> <p>""Charlene I live by myself, people might think it strange for you to be with me, they would worry about you and cause such a noise that it may cause problems for us. It might be safer for you to be with a family."" I said to her. She looked so crushed that I nearly blew it but I steeled my heart and got back onto my feet.</p> <p>The officer shook his head. ""That's alright sir, I'll pass the word onto the station in your area... I took the liberty of checking with Social Services, although it's unusual the circumstances are such that it would be better for Miss Joylett if she was placed with somebody she trusts... and she's indicated that you are such a person, we would be very grateful if you would help us by taking Miss Joylett for the time being."" He said - and without any nudging from me - phrasing it as an official request.</p> <p>I tried to look flustered and made noises as if considering the request, after a long wait - which seemed even longer to Charlene - I grudgingly agreed, ""But she's going to need clothes and toys."" I pointed out.</p> <p>Anything she needs we can pick up at her house, we do have to search the property and it would be better if she could wait until after then."" He said.</p> <p>""She's going to need nightclothes even so."" I said although I was picturing her going to bed nude.</p> <p>""There are still shops open."" The officer pointed out, ""And I'm sure Social Services will reimburse you for any payments you have to make."" He added.</p> <p>""That won't be necessary, I'm sure I'd be able to afford clothing for Charlene."" I said slightly icily, I wasn't going to wait for ages for the Social Services to pay for a nightdress - I won't say that I was well off - whoever's heard of a rich teacher! But I could 'persuade' people to advance me cash when I needed it.</p> <p>Jackie then handed me a bottle of liquid, ""She's going to need this rubbed into her skin, to help deaden the pain of the bruises."" She told me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>So that evening when I went home I was accompanied by Charlene, we stopped off at a local supermarket where I made sure she had two nightdresses and underwear, I also found some grey skirts and white blouses, so she would have enough clothing for the next few days. - It was amazing the number of looks I got as Charlene said, ""Thank you Mr. Wilson."" As I paid for the clothes - so I had some fun and said.</p> <p>""You forgot Charlene you were to call me Uncle Bob! Now don't forget the next time."" I smiled and winked at her</p> <p>She smiled and then said, ""Yes, Mr. Wilson, sorry Mr. Wilson."" And she also winked at me.</p> <p>I think we got out just in time as the manager was just dialling a number on his telephone.</p></div>",[]
1276,"Call Me Bob, Part 7",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,18,4,"mc, bd, mild tor",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner090.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I arrived back home with Charlene, another of my neighbours had prepared dinner; she didn’t blink as I introduced Charlene to her.</p> <p>“Oh my, well there should be enough for the both of you.” She said smiling at us, and then she turned to Charlene, “Now you take care of him, he needs all the help we can give him. Don’t worry about seeing me out, just have fun and I’ll let the other know you’ve got company.” She said as she left the house.</p> <p>I quickly shared the food between us and got Charlene eating what was, I found out later, her first hot dinner for years – it seems that her mother was always trying to save money and so fed Charlene scraps, enough to keep her alive and looking normal but, as I found out later, it did have other effects on her. But for the moment I was happy to see her eating.</p> <p>After dinner Charlene helped me to wash up. I could see the bruises on the arms as she did so, I looked at her, “Doesn’t that hurt?” I asked her.</p> <p>“’suppose so, it’s just that I’m used to it, so it doesn’t bother me.” She said and then looked at me in shock, “I’m sorry Mr. Wilson I forgot myself.” She said in a scared tone.</p> <p>“Charlene, there’s nothing wrong, I asked you a question and you answered it... and while you’re here and it’s just me and you I think you should call me Bob.” I smiled at her to show her I wasn’t annoyed with her.</p> <p>She looked up at my shyly, “I don’t think I could ever do that, I’d be too afraid.” She said softly.</p> <p>I smiled again, “Look at it this way, I keep calling you Charlene – or would you prefer Charly? – so it’s only right that you call me Bob.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Why can’t I call you Uncle Bob? I mean that was what you said in the shop.” She asked me, making me wish I hadn’t used that name with the others, but I didn’t want to put Charlene off, so I nodded to her.</p> <p>“Okay Charlene, Uncle Bob it is. Now why don’t you go into the living room and watch television.” I said turning her around.</p> <p>Her face was priceless, “You mean it! I was never allowed to watch it at home!” She said as she ran into the room. I shook my head in shock, I mean I know everyone moans about the number of hours children spend in front of the television, but it was one of the outlets of fantasy that kids have! How could anyone deprive a child of that?</p> <p>I went into the living room where Charlene was almost nose to screen watching the box, I was about to call to her but realised that she might misunderstand what I was trying to say so I awkwardly sat down next to her. “Doesn’t that make your eyes go funny?” I asked her, she blinked for a moment and then looked at me, “Why don’t you sit in a chair over there, you’ll still be able to see the screen.” I said gently, she looked scared, as if she’d broken some unwritten rule but then relaxed and scooted back to the chairs.</p> <p>I managed to get up and went into my ‘workroom’ – just a desk with a timetable of lessons for the class and a ‘map’ of where each child sits. I sat behind the desk and started on the outline for tomorrow.</p> <p>There was a nagging feeling... something wasn’t quite right... somewhere? I don’t know how to describe it. I closed my eyes.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was standing beside my body, looking around, there was a definite tugging at me, I allowed myself to be pulled along I drifted through the wall, pass Charlene who watched the television without seeing me, out of the house – I wasn’t scared it just seemed that somebody needed me.</p> <p>After leaving my house I was quickly dragged through the town arriving in a house. A child was tied over a chair and an adult was standing over with a cane in his hand. As I looked I realised that it was Michael! The boy who I had made stand on a chair during class.</p> <p>The chair was a very odd design then I realised that it had a soft triangle on the seat and that Michael was bent over it, his hands were cuffed to the legs on one side and his legs firmly tied on the other, in the corner of the room, naked with her hands on top of her head, was a younger girl, of about 8 years of age. Through the door I could hear a woman crying.</p> <p>The man was dressed in clergy type clothes, dark robe with the backward collar, he was red in the face - a look of outrage was etched on it.</p> <p>“SO WHY DID YOU TELL THOSE DISGUSTING STORIES TO YOUR SISTER? YOUR MOTHER SHOULD NEVER HAVE ALLOWED YOU TO ATTEND THAT CLASS!” The man was saying as he swished the cane down onto Michaels’ bum. A red line showed where it had struck; there were a number of lines already present where he’d struck before.</p> <p>Michael was screaming out in pain, “But... but mummy said it was alright!” He tried to defend himself.</p> <p>“It’s not alright! It’s an abomination before God! You shouldn’t even be thinking of such things... you have to lead a pure life if you wish to enter God’s heaven, and as for polluting your sister’s mind with such wickedness you have to have the evil beaten out of you!” The minister was saying and drew his hand back for another strike.</p> <p>But I struck instead! I entered his mind and screamed into his brain. ‘HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU THINK YOU KNOW WHAT IS RIGHT AND WHAT IS WRONG!’</p> <p>He couldn’t move – I wouldn’t let him! He struggled but couldn’t break free, I could see William and his sister watching wide eyed as the minister played statues.</p> <p>“WHO ARE YOU? WHAT DEVILTRY IS THIS? RELEASE ME AT ONCE!” He said out loud.</p> <p>I laughed into his mind ‘You think this is the work of the devil? But how could that be? A righteous man is unable to be possessed like this. But an evil man... that’s something altogether different!’ I told him.</p> <p>“I’m a minister of the cloth, you cannot touch me! My faith will prevail!” He said blustering away.</p> <p>I sneered at him, ‘What cloth? What faith?’</p> <p>“I... I’m a true believer, my God will protect me!” The minister said. He tried to bring his arm down again, but I held it up.</p> <p>‘You never had the right’ I told him, ‘But you think you’re working in the name of God? Let’s see exactly how much of the good work you’ve done!’ I entered his mind, mentally pulling his consciousness with me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Remember, boy, the devil is within us all! The only way to stop him is to beat it out of the body! That’s why I’m doing this!” The voice came from a man who looked just like the minister and when I questioned him he admitted it was his father.</p> <p>“He showed me how to live, the doctrine of good against evil. I learnt how to treat those tainted by their evil.” His words opened floodgates, how he joined the church and the ‘evil’ he found around him. In one church he found a choirboy smoking... when the verger managed to stop him the boy was barely conscious.</p> <p>“The church understood and forgave me, sending me to a new parish, but wherever I went I found evil, also most of the parents understood what I was trying to do and didn’t tell anybody, but there were a few... misguided ones who, driven by the evil I was fighting, who had to talk. If not to the church then to the newspapers... it just meant that it was longer before I returned to the world. But there is always a need for a teacher of righteousness.” He sounded smug, almost happy with what he was saying, but then that was how he’d been raised.</p> <p>I found several more examples of his working. I couldn’t find any redeeming traces in him.</p> <p>I took over his body completely, checking the robes for a key to the handcuffs, but couldn’t find it. I turned to Michael’s sister.</p> <p>“Child, go to the phone and dial 999, call for the police.” She looked at me quizzically, which wasn’t bad for a naked eight-year-old, “Move it! I don’t know how long I can hold him!” I hissed to her. That broke whatever trance she was in and she ran to the telephone.</p> <p>“Yes... What? Oh Police... please, please help, Minister Jackson gone mad. He’s hitting William with a cane, please hurry...” And she gave their address before hanging up and looking at me closely, “You’re not Minister Jackson are you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook ‘my’ head, “No, I’m not, but you’re not to tell anyone.” I smiled at her and then sat down, “You’d better stay as you are until the police arrive.” I told her.</p> <p>After a few minutes I heard the noise of a police car outside, I winked at Matilda, William’s sister and then said “Show time!” I got up and went to the front door. I made the minister see the police officers as the children he’d already beaten, they were nothing and he had the cane hadn’t he? I withdrew from him as he walked towards the officers who had pulled out their trunctions.</p> <p>“Sir, put that down.” One of the officers’ yelled.</p> <p>“You spawn of evil I will show you the way... turn to receive God’s punishment!” Minister Jackson said as he walked to them, swinging the cane as he approached them – He still saw only children in his path.</p> <p>The officers easily dodged the blows and then acted, one hit Jackson behind his knee bringing the minister down, as he reached back to touch his aching limb the other officer wrested the cane from the minister’s hands.</p> <p>The pair of them managed to pull the minister’s hands behind his back and then the cuffs were applied. The minister was manhandled into the back of the police car. He was still shouting that he was doing the work of the Lord! And that no-one had the right to stop him!</p> <p>“He’s a bleeding nutcase if you ask me.” I heard one officer say to the other and he was answered by a laugh, “Come on we’ll have to check out the house, see what else there might be.”</p> <p>They knocked on the door which was opened by William’s mother the officers nodded to her, “Good evening madam, do you mind if we come in?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Well... I don’t know... what’s happened to Minister Jackson?” She asked, dazedly looking around.</p> <p>“Let’s just cover that inside shall we madam?” The officer said gently taking the woman’s arm and leading her into the living room.</p> <p>They heard a sob from the kitchen area and one officer entered the room, “Jesus Christ!” He said, “Charlie get in here quick!”</p> <p>The second officer, Charlie, quickly entered the kitchen to find Matilda tugging at the handcuffs holding William’s arms to the chair. After checking the cuffs Charlie pulled out a bunch of keys and started to release William. The first used his radio to call for an ambulance.</p> <p>Charlie turned to Matilda, “Why are you undressed darling? Shouldn’t you go and get some clothes on?”</p> <p>Matilda shook her head, “I’m not allowed to Minister Jackson said I was to be thrashed to get rid of the evil I’d been doing, he hasn’t said I can put my dress back on.” She said in a small tone.</p> <p>Charlie smiled at her, “That’s okay darling, you can go now, is that why your brother’s like that?” He added.</p> <p>Matilda nodded, “Yes, he was showing me what he was taught in school today when the Minister said we were being bad and had to be punished, when mummy tried to stop him he slapped her and called her a slut... I don’t know what that is but it sounded naughty.”</p> <p>Charlie nodded, “Yes it was, it was very naughty of him to say that... what was it that...” Charlie started to ask but I decided that he didn’t need to know and so I stopped him. “Never mind, I think that when the ambulance comes you and your mother had better go with your brother, and let the doctors just check you all over.” He said smiling.</p> <p>Matilda smiled at him and then ran to her bedroom to get dressed, I could see that William was in good hands and so I concentrated and returned home.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“. . . ilson? Uncle Bob? Wake up! Oh please wake up!” I was being shaken by Charlene. I opened my eyes and looked at her. “Oh thank you, I though there was something wrong, you were just sitting there with you eyes closed and you wouldn’t wake up!” She said her voice showing her concern.</p> <p>“What? Oh, sorry Charlene, I didn’t mean to scare you.” I said to her smiling as I did so, “It just something that’s happened since I had my accident, I just go into a deep sleep now and then.” I explained.</p> <p>She looked, wide eyed, “Does it happen at school too?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Not yet, but it may do, just don’t tell the others, okay?” I asked her with a grin on my face.</p> <p>“Why?” She asked me.</p> <p>I laughed, “They might decide to play tricks on their poor teacher.” I told her, “Now what was so important that you needed me?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well it’s kinda late and I thought I’d better go to bed... but you haven’t told me where I’m sleeping.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh Charly I’m sorry, it completely slipped my mind. I haven’t even put the linen on the bed yet... unless you want to sleep with me.” I added, I was kidding her but she started to jump up and down.</p> <p>“Do you mean that? Can I?” She asked - which completely floored me.</p> <p>“I was joking Charly” I tried to explain but the look on her face was so heart crushing that I relented, “But yes you can... only if you promise not to tell anyone, I could get locked up if people knew about that.” I said</p> <p>“Why? I’ve slept with mummy.” The girl said puzzled.</p> <p>“It’s because grown men are not supposed to sleep with little girls.” I said, “It’s not right.”</p> <p>“Who says?” She persisted in asking.</p> <p>“It’s just something that’s frowned on, it’s not written anywhere but it’s what people believe is wrong.” I said, and then I changed the subject. “You’ve got to put that lotion on before you go to bed.” Talking about the bottled stuff that Jackie had given me.</p> <p>I got up and went to the kitchen to where I had left the bottle, I studied the label, ‘apply after bathing – this will ensure that the ointment will be absorbed into the affected area’. The only problem was that Charlene’s body was almost one bruise and that would have to be treated by the stuff.</p> <p>I turned to Charlene, “I’m afraid that you’re going to have a bath.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Oh goody! Where is it?” She asked me apparently eager to have a bath? I’m never known a child to want to bathe before.</p> <p>I showed her where the bathroom was and started to pour the water into it, I realised that I didn’t have any bubble bath for her – I normally used Radox myself, nice for relaxing but the bubbles aren’t really for playing with. Charlene was watching me as the water poured into the bath.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob? How are you going to give me a bath with your arm like that?” She asked which surprised me.</p> <p>“But Charly I was going to let you bathe yourself” I said – reasonably enough I thought, but Charlene didn’t see it my way.</p> <p>“Oh no Uncle Bob, you’re supposed to be looking after me and so you should be the one to give me a bath.” She said and stood in front of the door, blocking my exit, and started to undress, watching me all the time.</p> <p>I stood impassively as she removed her blouse and then her skirt. She removed her shoes by kicking them off her feet. Then she stood on one foot while she removed her sock from the other leg, reaching out to hold onto me for extra support. Then she changed feet to do the same with the other.</p> <p>She stood in front of me in white vest and navy blue knickers. The dark bruises showing up starkly in contrast with her vest while those on her legs and waist almost blending in with her knickers.</p> <p>“I know I’m not pretty to look at Uncle Bob, but can’t you just pretend that you like me?” She said with tears in her eyes.</p> <p>I joined in with her crying, “Oh Charlene, you’re a beautiful young girl, the only reason I’m not touching you is because I don’t want to cause you any more pain. You’ve suffered enough.” I held out my arm to her and she came to me, hugging me around my neck.</p> <p>We remained like this for some time before Charlene pulled away from me and gave a small smile, she pulled off her vest and then bent down to remove her knickers. She quickly climbed into the bath, sighing as she sank down into the water. “Oh Uncle Bob, a hot bath, it’s been so long since I had one. It was before daddy... daddy... died, he used to wash me and I was... was so happy.” She said and started to cry again.</p> <p>“I’m so sorry for you Charlene, but don’t cry... you’ll get you face all wet!” I said and then splashed her with my good hand.</p> <p>She looked at me as if gauging what my reaction might be, and then she splashed out with her legs and feet, soaking my trousers and shirt. I put on a fierce face and growled, “Why you...” but I couldn’t finish as Charlene started to stiffen up and her expression changed. She was frightened of me! “Oh Charly! I’m sorry. I didn’t think... please forgive me.” I quickly said reaching out to her.</p> <p>She looked at me, tears in her eyes as she studied my face; she quickly stood up in the bath and wrapped her arms around me, sobbing away. “I’m sorry Mr. Wilson, it’s just that mummy would...” She buried her head in my chest, sobbing away.</p> <p>I brought my free hand around and gently patted her back. “There’s nothing wrong Charlene, it’s just and unfortunate thing. Now if you’ll get back into the bath I’ll take off this wet shirt and finish off washing you, okay?” I said to her, smiling to show I wasn’t mad at her.</p> <p>She watched me carefully as I struggled out of my shirt, managing to tear it slightly over my cast. Charlene looked really scared as she slowly sat back in the bath. “I’m really sorry Mr. Wilson.” She said.</p> <p>“Charly, if we keep on apologising to each other, you’re going to be freezing in that bath and I’m going to catch a cold.” I said tweaking her nose, which made her laugh. She started to relax and laid back in the bath, letting the water flow over her body.</p> <p>I looked at her and shook my head, “You only did that so I’d get undressed, didn’t you?” I said making sure that my tone was light so that she knew I was kidding.</p> <p>“No I didn’t, it was an accident!” She said and I could see a smile hiding on her face.</p> <p>“Oh I should wash your mouth out with soap and water!” I said, wondering what she would say to that.</p> <p>“I didn’t swear at you! It was my hands that made you wet!” She said sounding indignant.</p> <p>“Oh was it, then your hands should taste the soap then!” I said handing her the bar of soap and a flannel, she soaked the cloth and then rubbed the soap in it creating a lather which she quickly transferred onto her hand, bringing the cloth up along her arm, then back down until she was ‘wearing’ a soap glove, then she did the same to her other arm and hand.</p> <p>Charlene then started washing her chest and face with the flannel before rising off the soapy residue by lowering her back into the water and letting it wash over her like waves on a beach. She came back up spluttering as the water had entered her nose.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob, can you do my back, ‘cause I can’t reach it.” She said and turned around in the tub. I managed to pick up the soap and rubbed it over her back and then, using just my hand, started to rub the residue around her back, feeling her wince as I hit her bruises.</p> <p>Once I declared her back clean she rinsed it off by lying back in the bath, then she raised her bottom to me saying, “And here too Uncle Bob.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Oh no, I think you’re able to reach that yourself.” I told her in a tone that belied my feelings.</p> <p>“Spoilsport” She said and fell back into the tub, throwing more water on the floor. I must admit I was puzzled over her actions she seemed to be almost throwing herself at me. I had to think about that.</p> <p>“Charly I’ve got some more paperwork to do, can you finish off your legs and then soak for a bit, I’ll be back to put that lotion onto you after you’ve dried off.” I said and made my way to my bedroom. I had to change my trousers and also put on a tee-shirt. I then realised the other problem I’d have that night... I don’t wear pyjamas! And I’d told Charlene that she could sleep with me! I chased around the room trying to find something to wear, finally settling on Boxers. They’d have to do.</p></div>",[]
1277,"Call Me Bob, Part 8",8,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,16,4,"mc, mast, no-sex, no-bd",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner091.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Charlene came running, naked, from the bathroom. A towel was wrapped around her shoulders but did nothing to hide her legs and thighs. I had the lotion bottle in my hand and handed it to her, she looked at it for a moment and then handed it back to me.</p> <p>“You’d better do it Uncle Bob, I can’t reach everywhere.” She said – well it was reasonable I supposed.</p> <p>“But Charly I’ve only got one hand I can use I wouldn’t be able to press down enough without holding you.” I said.</p> <p>“That’s okay, I’ll lie down on the bed and then you can rub it on!” She said and dropped the towel and threw herself onto my bed. I managed to get Charly to put the towel under her and caught the smile as she realised that she’d won.</p> <p>I manoeuvred the lotion bottle so that a generous dollop was in my free hand, I started rubbing the lotion into both shoulders, a small yelp sounding from her lips, but soon she started to relax as it took effect.</p> <p>I then brought my hand down to the small of her back - she jumped as I arrived there, the bruising wasn’t so bad here and with another generous helping of lotion I was ready to tackle her backside and upper thighs. I cursed the cast on my arm and I looked forward to the day it could be removed.</p> <p>I pushed the lotion over the swell of her rump, watching it run into the split channel that defined her backside and tried to follow the trickle of lotion as it ran down the split and below, as I did this she moved slightly and I found my fingers rubbing her pussy, causing her to giggle.</p> <p>I pulled away from her, apologising, and then I worked away at her legs. Once satisfied that the lotion had been absorbed into her back and legs I stepped back. “Alright Charly, that’s it, now bedtime.” I said but she turned over and shook her head.</p> <p>“Oh no, you’ve still got this side to do!” She said displaying the bruising on her front, she spread her legs smiling at me. I sighed... the things I had to do!</p> <p>“Oh Uncle that feels so nice.” She said to me as I carefully rubbed her small breasts, noting how more erect they became as I massaged her, she had a smile on her face as she watched me, her smile encouraging me. I reluctantly moved on, going over the large bruise on her midriff. I needed more lotion to deal with this.</p> <p>I spread the lotion on her stomach and then I had to rub it down to her pussy, I was gentle going over the blue/black area that defined her stomach and heard her gasp in pain as I did so, thankfully after a few minutes she sighed and relaxed again so I moved on, following some lotion that had headed to her hairless pussy, this time she gasped for a different reason and started to move her hips, counter pointing the rhythm of my rubbing, I decided to allow her to enjoy herself.</p> <p>“Uncle I feel... feel so... so... strange. I... think... think...” She couldn’t finish as her first orgasm, that I had helped her with, made itself felt.</p> <p>“It’s alright Charly, just enjoy it while I finish your legs.” I said grinning and then matching my actions to my words, making sure that I covered her legs and that the lotion had been thoroughly absorbed.</p> <p>I left Charlene to rest while I locked up the house, I used the toilet and washed my hands, quite difficult but I’ve managed to do this alright by now. I got undressed and put on the boxers that I’d prepared for the night.</p> <p>I returned to the bedroom carrying Charlene’s nightdress and underwear, I looked at her curled up on her side and sleeping, I couldn’t bring myself to wake her just to put on her nightdress. I covered her with a sheet and blankets – as it was a cool night. I got under the blanket but made sure I was on the sheet.</p> <p>I closed my eyes.</p> <p>“Now teddy that wasn’t nice of you! Kiss dolly and tell her you’re sorry!” The girl in front of me was saying. I recognised the voice but couldn’t see her face as her back was to me.... To tell you the truth it wasn’t the strangest thing I’d ever heard before, but as I watched the fur dressed teddy bear wobbled to its feet and, stiff leggedly, walked to where the Barbie doll was lying on its side. He (I think it was a he?) reached out to her and, somehow, helped her to her feet.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Miss Barbie, but I didn’t mean to knock you over.” The bear said in a gruff voice (what else!)</p> <p>“Why I do declare Mr. Roosevelt, you do not know your own strength.” The accent was of the mid-south.</p> <p>I gave a laugh which drew the attention of both Miss Barbie and Mr. Roosevelt they turned, along with the girl who had her back to me.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob! What are you doing here?” Charlene asked me looking surprised.</p> <p>“Just making sure you’re okay Charly.” I said</p> <p>“I’d be fine if it wasn’t for that!” Charlene said pointing to a cage several feet away. I could see her ‘mother’ was in it, rattling the bars in an effort to escape.</p> <p>“Why Mrs. Joylett, how nice to see you like this.” I said in a happy tone.</p> <p>‘Let me out of this cage and I’ll show you what happens to those who try to cross me.’ The woman said,</p> <p>I shook my head and glared at her – this wasn’t just a dream character this was the real person! Alive in Charlene’s mind? – ‘No way! You just don’t realise where you are, do you?’ I asked her mentally.</p> <p>‘It doesn’t fucking well matter! Once I’m out of here you’ll wish you’d never been born!’ She said and then screamed as the bars seemed to burst into flames.</p> <p>“Agatha? Is that you? Where have you been? I’ve been waiting for you?” The voice came from below the ground. Agatha Joylett went pale and started to shake her head.</p> <p>‘No... it can’t be... it just can’t be!’ Agatha said and grabbed hold of the bars in an effort to shake them open, screaming again as the burning flames seared her skin. I looked back to where Charlene was sitting playing with the teddy bear and Barbie doll, apparently oblivious to the drama just a few yards away from her.</p> <p>“There you are Agatha. Here let me help you!” The voice came again and I noticed chains were now surrounding the cage, but they seemed to vanish underground. “We have a lovely room waiting for you, nice and warm.” And a diabolical laugh seemed to boom around the area.</p> <p>“I’m dreaming, I’ve got to wake up, this is all a dream. IT HAS TO BE A DREAM!” Agatha started to scream out.</p> <p>I shook my head, ‘No Agatha, it might have started off that way... but now I think this is real, you may be sleeping in your prison cell, but just think what happens if you die in your dreams.’ I said and turned my back on her, still listening to her scream as the cage was pulled deeper and deeper into the ground. Finally shutting off as the green field swallowed her up.</p> <p>Charlene looked up at me and smiled, “I’m glad she’s gone Uncle Bob, I don’t think she was a nice person at all.” She said and then offered me a cup of tea.</p> <p>I sipped at the drink - it even had sugar in it! – I shook my head, “No Charly I don’t think she was either. But I don’t think she’s going to trouble you again although it might cause problems in the real world.” I told her</p> <p>Charlene giggled, “But this is the real world. Isn’t it?” She asked me suddenly concerned.</p> <p>“Not really Charly, this is just a hiding place in your mind, somewhere to go and to be at peace in. Just relax here and I’ll return to let you know when it’s time to wake up.” I said to her, I realised that I needed to see what had happened outside.</p> <p>“Hey Sergeant! Sergeant! There’s something wrong with Joylett in cell 5! She’s gone completely silent!” The WPC was talking to the custody sergeant.</p> <p>He sighed, “You mean she’s sleeping?” He asked, ever since Joylett had been brought in she’d been complaining and making various threats.</p> <p>“No Sarge! She’s just standing there, staring straight ahead. I think she’s ill. Shouldn’t we get the FME to check on her?”</p> <p>The custody sergeant considered this, sometimes the prisoners would try to feign illnesses in the hopes of better treatment – but the WPC had also seen the same thing? The Sergeant sighed again and reached for the phone.</p> <p>By the time I ‘arrived’ the Doctor was examining Mrs. Joylett. “Hmm, I don’t understand this... completely catatonic.” He raised her arm and released it, it remained in position. He walked behind her did something and then he clapped his hands. He looked at the sergeant and the WPC and shook his head. “I think she needs more treatment than I can give her. I’ll need to arrange for an ambulance.”</p> <p>“She couldn’t be faking this Doc?” The sergeant asked.</p> <p>The doctor held up a needle he’d carried. “No, she didn’t react when I dug this into her, either she has great control over her body... or she’s completely gone!” He said.</p> <p>“Strewth! So what can we do Doc?” The sergeant was scratching his head.</p> <p>But the Doctor shook his head, “Nothing! She’ll have to be in hospital for observation... but I don’t know... she might snap out of it.” He added and then said, “But I don’t think she will.”</p> <p>I thought of entering her body to see what was happening to her but found myself blocked, it was as if she was wearing a rain-coat, and I was the rain! I couldn’t even touch her, but I did get a feeling of heat radiating from her as if she was burning up.</p> <p>I wandered away from the police station just as an ambulance pulled up to the doors.</p> <p>I found myself outside the church again – how did I get here? I went inside, the priest was holding a late service, very late! He was the only one there! I ‘sat’ down in a pew and relaxed.</p> <p>“Are you lost my son?” The priest was standing beside me, I looked at him and noticed that his eyes were milky white... he was blind.</p> <p>“No father, only in my thoughts.” I said without thinking.</p> <p>“Ah yes, I suppose that is the best place to be lost, at least you know where you are.” He said giving a smile. “I must admit I didn’t hear you come in?” He made it a question.</p> <p>“I’m very quiet at the moment. Tell me father how did you know I was here?” I had to ask.</p> <p>“You’d be surprised my son, but you said you were lost in your thoughts, do you want to share them?” He said and sat down beside me.</p> <p>So I found myself talking to this blind priest about life in general and the two people who had faced their justice... “I don’t understand father why isn’t anything done about such people, how could that Minister Jackson be allowed to practice his type of religion which involves thrashing young children? Or that woman to beat her step-child?” I finished.</p> <p>“But my son you have seen that they receive their due, I know about Minister Jackson, but it needed someone to show the world what he was like, it was a pity that Michael had to be hurt before you could get there...” He said and I found myself nodding in agreement, “But you saw how Agatha was drawn into purgatory, she’ll have an eternity to repent before she can receive the grace of god.” He finished and looked up.</p> <p>“And what about her child? Who’s going to take care of her?” I asked.</p> <p>He turned his face to me, “But Robert Wilson who else would look after her! You wanted responsibility, this was the best way to show you.”</p> <p>“But it isn’t... hold on I never told you my name.” I said, “And I didn’t mention either Michael’s or Agatha’s name!”</p> <p>“No, you didn’t!... Why don’t you ponder on that when you wake up!” He said and everything went dark.</p> <p>The buzz of the alarm woke me up – I never got any real sleep, at least not since the accident – then I realised that there was a warm arm across my stomach. I quickly turned off the alarm... why did I set it in the first place?... Simple I didn’t!</p> <p>I then started to move but found that not only was Charlene’s arm over me, so was her leg. I could feel the heat of her body as she clung to me, I shook her but she didn’t wake up.</p> <p>I started to get worried. What was wrong with her? I got up and pulled the covers off of her. She seemed to be breathing normally; there was nothing wrong with her colour, apart from the bruises. So what?... Of course!</p> <p>I closed my eyes and moved forward into Charlene’s mind. I was back in the field, Mr. Roosevelt and Miss Barbie were playing and Charlene was watching them, she turned as I approached.</p> <p>“Hello Uncle Bob, is it time to return?” She asked me and stood up.</p> <p>I held her hand and kissed her, “Yes Charly, it’s time to get ready for school.” I told her.</p> <p>“O. K. Uncle Bob, just let me say bye to my friends.” She pulled away from me and ran to the teddy bear and dolly. They looked to me and waved, I waved back – then Charlene seemed to vanish. The two toys dropped to the ground and then the sun seemed to set, very quickly.</p> <p>I took a step back and opened my eyes, Charlene was looking at me closely. “Good morning Uncle Bob, did you have a strange dream last night?” She asked me.</p> <p>I decided to play it safe, “I did Charlene, I dreamt I was eating a large marshmallow... by the way have you seen my pillow?” I said which made her laugh.</p> <p>“Silly it’s just behind you!” She said pointing.</p> <p>“Oh thank goodness for that, now I’ve got to dress, why don’t you go to the bathroom and brush your teeth while I do that, alright?” I said to her. She nodded and quickly ran off, I watched her naked bum as she entered the bathroom. The way each cheek rhythmically rose and fell in counterpoint to each other. It was a sight that I smiled at.</p> <p>I realised that I hadn’t given myself time to just stop and stare, I quickly changed my boxers and put on a formal shirt, a tight squeeze over my cast but done. Socks and trousers and then... no, I went without a tie, couldn’t make a knot if I tried at the moment, no the last item was my shoes, which I slipped on.</p> <p>Then Charlene came back into the bedroom wearing only a smile. “Oh! You’re dressed... I was hoping to watch you.” She said, with a pout on her face.</p> <p>“You’ll have to wait until the class... or tonight. Now get dressed for school, you’ve got clothes in your bedroom.” I said to her. She smiled and ran into the bedroom I’d given her.</p> <p>As Charlene dressed I went downstairs and made breakfast – cereal I’m sorry to say, nothing more than that.</p> <p>But again Charlene surprised me by really digging into the food – her bowl was cleared before mine was even touched! I offered her some more and, although her eyes lit up, she shook her head.</p> <p>“No thank you Uncle Bob, mummy told me not to be greedy.” She said softly.</p> <p>“Charly? Is your mother here?” I asked her while looking around. She looked around as well and then shook her head smiling, “I won’t tell her if you won’t” I said while filling her bowl and adding milk and sugar.</p> <p>“Thank you Uncle Bob.” She said and picked up her spoon. While she was demolishing the food she looked up at me, “Uncle Bob? Are you going to do more of that naked stuff today?” She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded “Well, yes Charly, it’s going to be in the afternoon. Why? Does it scare you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “Oh no uncle Bob, it’s just that I was taken to Mrs. Johnston’s office and I missed out on the fun!” She said.</p> <p>“Well, you’ll see April today, she’s being punished.” I said smiling, “In fact you’ll see quite a lot of April.” I added</p> <p>“That sounds cool!” Charlene said, and I did wonder what the weather had in store for us today.</p> <p>I returned to school with Charlene, we stopped off at Jackie’s office. Jackie smiled at us and then took charge of Charlene.</p> <p>“How are you feeling today Charlene? Did Mr. Wilson take care of you correctly?” She asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes! He made sure I had the lotion after my bath, and then I went to sleep. I don’t think anything else happened until I woke this morning.” She said, Jackie looked at me</p> <p>“That’s all that did happen... I was so tired that as soon as I put her to bed I fell asleep as well.” I said Charlene gave a little giggle at that which made Jackie look closely at the pair of us. Then she shook her head.</p> <p>“Well I can see that Charlene is happier this morning and there is no sign of additional trauma so there’s no reason to stop you from looking after her again tonight.” She said formally – without any need for me to interfere with her mind.</p> <p>Jackie then looked at my cast, “How soon before you have it off?” She asked me.</p> <p>I pretended not to understand. “I beg your pardon? What type of question is that?” I said sounding shocked.</p> <p>“You cast Bob, when are they removing it?” She said in an exasperated tone.</p> <p>“Oh that! I’ve an appointment in a couple of days, so I should be almost mobile by the end of the week, anything else?” I said brightly.</p> <p>“Well I’m afraid Michael won’t be in class today.” Jackie said.</p> <p>“Why? Is he sick?” I asked trying to sound concerned.</p> <p>“Not as such.” Jackie said and looked at Charlene who was looking at both of us.</p> <p>“Charly why don’t you go and play until it’s time for class?” I said, and the young girl nodded her head, got up and walked out through the door. “Now what was it I couldn’t let her hear?” I asked.</p> <p>Jackie lowered her voice to a conspiratorial level, “Michael’s in hospital. It seems he was assaulted last night.” She said.</p> <p>“How badly is he hurt? And did they catch those responsible?” I asked her... I wasn’t supposed to know anything about the events of last night.</p> <p>“It was just one man, it seems he used a cane on Michael for something or another. The police caught the man, he tried to attack two policemen, he must have been mad. The surprising thing is he’s supposed to be some kind of pastor or something like that, anyway Michael is hurt abut not seriously. His mother and sister were kept in for observation but they were released this morning. It was the mother who phoned the headmaster this morning to let us know, but I was only allowed to tell you.” She finished.</p> <p>I took time answering her and I tried to get the right level of concern into my voice, “You don’t think it was the afternoon lesson that caused this?” I asked her.</p> <p>Jackie shook her head, “I don’t, I mean everyone knew what was being taught, so there’s not real comeback on that is there?” She said which made me smile slightly.</p> <p>“Well there is one thing... but no!... I don’t think you’d... never mind!” I said looking ashamed and shaking my head.</p> <p>“What? If there is anything I can do to help?” She said falling into my trap.</p> <p>“Well, you see... the children were asking... No, it’s too much you’d never agree to do it!” I said and went to leave.</p> <p>“Of course I’ll do it, whatever it is. You know I like to help the children in their school work.” Jackie said.</p> <p>“Very well, if you’ll come to Wednesday’s afternoon lesson, I’ll be showing the children the difference between grown men and women, and we needed a female model to show them.” I said, “Just think of it as being an artist’s model and you’ll get on fine.” I said leaving the room, just before Jackie realised what she’d let herself in for.</p></div>",[]
1278,"Call Me Bob, Part 9",9,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,17,4,"mc, enforced nudity",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner092.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The bell rang for the start of school, I was standing in the classroom by my desk, and I’d already placed a cross by Michael’s name, and I wondered if I’d have to explain to the children why this had happened.</p> <p>As the children filed in I noticed that April was missing, I was about to joke and say that the year was getting shorter – With an April and a June in the class all we needed was a May and we’d have a quarter of the year!</p> <p>I was about to call the register when there was a knock at the door, a man then entered with April beside him. I couldn’t read his eyes and, for some reason that I didn’t understand, I didn’t want to enter him, just yet, so I decided to wait and see what happens.</p> <p>The man spoke briefly to April who nodded and then went to her seat... she then started to remove her blouse – she wasn’t wearing a vest! And then she removed her skirt – the gasps of those around her told me she wasn’t wearing underwear either!</p> <p>The man smiled at my discomfort, “I think I’d better explain,” He said, “I’m April’s stepfather Dennis; I understand that she was rude to one of the kids here and was to be punished.” He started looking around; I noticed that George was trying hard to stay out of his sight.</p> <p>I smiled, “Yes, I see you know what her punishment is.” I said looking to where April was now sitting, her face red – with embarrassment? I wondered.</p> <p>“Oh yes, she told us!... Now it really broke the ice that had come between us.” He started to look uncomfortable and looked around. “Anything that happens here... you don’t... tell anyone... do you?” He asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, whatever is said and done in the classroom remains here. I understand that it would be a great source of blackmail material, but I’m not interested in that, just producing well adjusted children, ready to face the outside world.” I said. “But I won’t guarantee that the kids will keep quiet about the lessons, so if you don’t want anything known then it might be safer if you don’t say anything.” I warned him.</p> <p>He nodded, “Alright, I won’t, but I’m sure April’s going to tell everyone about it. All I’ll say is that we didn’t force her into this, we made sure she really wanted it.” He paused realising that he was starting to say too much. I looked towards April’s desk where she was now talking with her friends who had surrounded her desk. As one they all turned to look at her step-father – it reminded me of that John Wyndham novel (Midwich Cuckoos).</p> <p>I took a quick look into his mind and I was amused by what I saw (For the whole story see April – After the first lesson). It seemed that at least the ‘relax about your body’ talk had taken root in one person.</p> <p>“I assure you that what may have happened will not be used against you or your family, only I’d ask you not to think that all the children in this class are as ready as April apparently was.” I said.</p> <p>He smiled, “Actually I understand from my son that April was asking about sleepovers. Do you think that might be suitable?” he asked me.</p> <p>“I’d leave it for a week or so, let them get used to each other before expanding their views.” I said quietly.</p> <p>Dennis looked at the class, and the group around April all looking at him. “Yeah, perhaps you’re right, I mean you are the teacher aren’t you.” He said then looked up at his step-daughter, “April? Remember why you’re here.” He said to her and then waved goodbye, leaving me to continue with the days duties.</p> <p>“Everybody... please listen to me!” I said loudly, but not too loudly. “I’ve a couple of things to say first...” I managed to get the classes’ attention. “Now I’m sure you’re all eager to hear what April has to say?” I began and heard the murmurs of agreement. “But that will have to wait until this afternoon... and if I hear that anyone has spoken out of place that person will be doing a whole week naked, including P. E. and breaks!” Which made some of them smile. “The second is that Michael will not be in for a few days, he’s been involved in an accident and isn’t feeling too well.” I didn’t tell them the truth – (what was it Jack Nicholson who said ‘You can’t handle the truth’ or was it Dick Solomon’s ‘. . . well I can’t handle the truth!’)</p> <p>I then started to take the register, when I got to Charlene’s name she answered with a “Here Uncle Bo... I mean Mr. Wilson.” - Which made the other’s laugh. I smiled as well and continued with the register, I skipped over Michael’s name.</p> <p>After taking the register I spoke again, “Now, many of you are aware that I’ve been looking after Charlene last night...” I said</p> <p>“And I never got a chance to see anything!” Charlene said in a disappointed tone.</p> <p>I shook my head as the rest of the class laughed again, April spoke up, “Don’t worry Charlene... my dad would take you in.” she said smiling and glanced at me.</p> <p>I winked to her and then carried on talking. “Quiet please, and another outburst like that Charlene will mean you join April in her punishment, and April you’d have to spend another day like that!” Which made Charlene blush and April smile wider. “Anyway back to Charlene, this doesn’t mean that Charlene will have any special attention or privileges – at least not in respect to this class, and it’s not an excuse to treat her differently either.” I had to clear the air about that in case of any thoughts about favouritism.</p> <p>“Now we’ll start with the first lesson... and April as part of your punishment you’ll have to help me, it will allow the class to see you!” I said to her, but I could tell from the look on her face that she was enjoying this. I beckoned her over to me.</p> <p>April stood up from her desk and walked towards me, her small breasts were erect and her head was held up high. She smiled at me as she stood by my desk. “Yes Mr. Wilson? What do you want me to do?” She asked me licking her lips.</p> <p>I spoke quietly to her, “Are you alright April? I don’t want you to think you’re being forced into anything because of me.” I said</p> <p>She smiled, “Oh no Mr. Wilson, I was slightly scared, but I found I liked it! I liked it a lot! It was funny watching Anthony trying not to look at me!” She gave a giggle as she thought about the previous night.</p> <p>“You, young lady, are an exhibitionist!” I said to her, and at her puzzled look I handed her a dictionary. “Look it up e-x-h-i-b-i-t-i-o-n-i-s-t.” I spelt out the word and sent her back to her desk while she looked through the book. She sat down, and then she giggled and looked at me. She nodded her head.</p> <p>I started the lesson off and left the class to their studies, I then pondered the fact that I’d been able to help Michael but didn’t even have an inking about April. Then it struck me, Michael was in trouble and needed help April, however, was in no danger and, in fact, was even in control to a certain amount. So I could be happy in knowing that should I be needed I would know.</p> <p>----</p> <p>During the morning April delivered books and pens to people as they needed them, most thanked her although there were one or two of the boys who tried to take liberties with her, the first few times I just let it go but there was one incident that I couldn’t ignore.</p> <p>“No Paul, you’re hurting me!” April said in a low tone.</p> <p>“Aww ain’t that a shame!” Paul Wilson said in a too loud voice. “Look you’re supposed to let us touch you if we want to, that’s what you’re here for.” He said in a mean tone.</p> <p>“Paul Wilson! If you’ll kindly come up to the front please.” I said, having looked up from the map I was showing to the class after April’s outburst.</p> <p>Paul stood in front of me, a cocky smile on his face, “Yes Mr. Wilson, what’s up?” He asked me.</p> <p>“First of all you will undress and start helping April!” I said to him calmly.</p> <p>“But why? Wasn’t that why she was being punished, I was just...” He started to protest.</p> <p>“her punishment was to be naked in class, not to be the target of any inquisitive person. The time for that is during the afternoon lessons!” I told him, “Now undress!” I emphasised the order by slapping my thigh.</p> <p>Paul was quickly naked and bright red as the class started to laugh at him, his erection was visible to all and he went to move his hands to cover himself. “I’m sorry Paul but do you see April trying to hide herself?”</p> <p>“But that’s different, she’s a girl!” Paul said his hand hovering around his groin.</p> <p>“Good! The lesson yesterday was worthwhile.” I said, “You know the difference between the sexes!” I said in a slightly sarcastic tone. “Now Paul do you think this is easy for April to remain like that with everything showing?”</p> <p>“But she seems so relaxed.” Paul tried to protest.</p> <p>“Of course, she realises that she deserved her punishment and she’s trying to make the best of it. Does that mean she has to be pawed by everyone she meets? No! She should have the respect she merits. Now return to your seat... let them look and keep your arms by your side!” I added as Paul tried to run back to his seat, only to find his path blocked by some girls.</p> <p>I noticed that one girl was slyly reaching for Paul’s cock. “Amanda? I wouldn’t unless you want to join him in his dress?” I warned her she pulled her hand back and faced the front.</p> <p>“Now class as with April you may look but not touch. Paul? You’ll have to remain like that during the break period.” I saw April’s head twist round at that and could almost read what she said under her breath. I beckoned her back to me.</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Wilson?” She asked me as she stood there.</p> <p>I smiled at the naked girl and then said, “April, I was going to let you dress for the break and for lunch, but I don’t think you want me to do that do you?”</p> <p>April looked back at the class to see if anyone was listening and then she turned back to me, “Not really Mr. Wilson, it makes me feel all strange and tingly inside when I think of it, so can I stay like this? Please?” She said quietly.</p> <p>I almost laughed, “Alright April, but you’re going to be telling us all how you felt being outside naked with everyone else dressed. Now can you hand out these books? Give some to Paul for him to pass around.” I instructed her and gestured to Paul so that he would be prepared to work.</p> <p>----</p> <p>As the bell rang for the mid-morning break, I sent the class out into the playground – Paul, for some reason, wasn’t too anxious to leave the classroom. But I made him go as I wanted some coffee from the staff room.</p> <p>My drink was disturbed by a commotion from outside and then it progressed to outside the staff room, a female voice was shouting away, intrigued I looked out to see Mrs. Wolanaski pulling April and Paul away from the playground. I went outside to see what they’d been up to.</p> <p>“I don’t want to hear another lie from either of you! It’s bad enough that you are making an exhibition of yourselves without making up stories! Just you wait until I see your teacher!” She was saying.</p> <p>“Well Mrs. Wolanaski I’m here! Now what else have these two done? I’ve already punished them by making them go naked, I see I’ll have to add extra to this!” I said, but winking at the two to show I didn’t mean it.</p> <p>“You mean you did tell them to do this? They weren’t lying to me? You actually made them go into the playground undressed like this?” Mrs. Wolanaski said outraged.</p> <p>“I don’t expect any of my class to lie to people Mrs. Wolanaski! I find they’re very trustworthy in that respect. Now why have you brought them away from their break?” I asked her as if puzzled..</p> <p>“Well they can’t remain outside like that! It’s not right! And I doubt if the headmaster would approve of this conduct!” She said self-righteously.</p> <p>“Is that so Mrs. Wolanaski? I take it you haven’t read the information pack that has been distributed to all teachers? You will find that it is up to the teachers to assign punishments, including corporal punishment – well I don’t agree with that so I’ve decided that humiliation is a better punishment, that is why these two are naked, and they’re going to remain like that all day!” I said to her and then turned to April and Paul. “You two go back outside, it’s a lovely day.”</p> <p>“No! They can’t! I forbid it!” Mrs. Wolanaski protested. “I’m not allowing them to mix like that with my class! I insist they put on some clothes!” She added.</p> <p>“April? Paul? Go!” I said in a stern voice.</p> <p>They both looked at me and, at my gesture, walked back towards the playground.</p> <p>“How. . . Dare... You! How dare you undermine my authority!” Mrs. Wolanaski said to me in an angry tone.</p> <p>“Marjorie why don’t we talk about it in the staff room? I’m sure you don’t want to advertise this all over the school.” I said in a low, calm voice.</p> <p>“Why would I want to do that? I’m going straight to the headmaster, he’ll be able to get this sorted out! You realise that I am a senior teacher here, my words do carry a lot of weight!” And Mrs. Wolanaski stormed away.</p> <p>I shook my head and went back into the staff room to concentrate about this problem.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Mr. Wilson, could you please report to the headmaster’s office.” The voice came from the tannoy system.</p> <p>“Oooohhhhh! What have you done sir?” The class asked, almost in unison.</p> <p>“Nothing much! Now while I’m gone April will be in charge, you will read pages 25-35, and write out how the water-cycle operates. You will not make a noise and you are not allowed to touch either April or Paul while I’m not here.” I said bringing April up to sit in my seat.</p> <p>I left the room and waited for a few seconds, just in case they started to make too much noise, but the level wasn’t that high so I left them. </p> <p>I arrived at the headmaster’s office and smiled at the receptionist behind her desk, “I think I’m wanted?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Why? Are your ear’s burning?” She countered with a smile and then pressed a button on her intercom. “Mr. Matthews? Mr. Wilson is here.” She said</p> <p>“Send him in please.” The headmaster replied.</p> <p>“M will see you now James.” She said to me.</p> <p>“Thank you, Moneypenny.” I said slightly sarcastically as I open the door to the headmaster’s office.</p> <p>“Ah Bob. How the arm?” Pete asked me.</p> <p>“Well it’s a nuisance at the moment, but I hope to be getting rid of the cast soon.” I said, “But I don’t think that’s the reason for this call?” I said noticing both Mrs. Wolanaski and Jackie sitting to one side.</p> <p>“Err No, no. I understand there was some problem at break time. Mrs Wolanaski tells me you interfered with her punishment of two of your pupils. Can you give me you side to this please.” Pete asked, obviously embarrassed to have to ask me.</p> <p>“Certainly, I had two pupils being punished by staying naked all day, Mrs. Wolanaski tried to stop them, contrary to my wishes. She would not listen to me and tried to order the pair to dress which I felt was undermining my original punishment. So I countered her order and sent the pair of them back outside to continue their punishment as they had been instructed.” I said calmly and added, “I did want to tell Mrs. Wolanaski this but she refused to listen to me and walked away... to see you I believe?”</p> <p>“Of course I did, what type of pervert are you? Making children strip off for your own pleasure? I suppose you want to take advantage of them sexually don’t you!” Mrs. Wolanaski said in an evilly sweet voice.</p> <p>“I do hope you have some basis of fact behind that accusation, I’m sure the police will be glad to see it. Headmaster I formally ask that the police be involved in this and I’ll remain away from the school – on full pay since I’m being accused by a member of staff!” I tried to sound angry – but I did expect this.</p> <p>“Now, now Bob, I’m sure that Marjorie didn’t mean it like that, I’m sure that she’s willing to apologise for...” Pete started to say but was cut off by a shrill.</p> <p>“I? Apologise to HIM! Headmaster you forget yourself. I brought this atrocious situation to you attention so that you will fire this... this.” She stopped herself as she couldn’t bring herself to describe how degenerate I was.</p> <p>“You see headmaster, she has a problem with me! I don’t think it’s wise for me to remain here.” I said noticing that Marjorie gave a self-satisfied smile, so I continued, “Of course the governors will have to assign someone else to carry on with the sex education and development classes.” ”No headmaster! You’ve got to stop these abominations of a lesson. It isn’t right!” Marjorie said heatedly.</p> <p>“I disagree Marjorie, children nowadays are at risk due to their lack of knowledge, classes like these are necessary. They need to know the dangers that could happen.” Pete said.</p> <p>“Really! And I suppose this boy, Michael, wouldn’t be in hospital if he knew about that rubbish? What if it was his knowledge that caused his assault? We should never have started this, he might still be okay!” She turned to face me, “and it’s all your fault!” She told me.</p> <p>Jackie then stepped in, “We can’t say Marjorie, the police haven’t released any details and anyway the first lesson was yesterday! How much trouble could happen in one day?” She asked.</p> <p>‘If only you knew!’ I thought to myself, but kept quiet.</p> <p>Marjorie was adamant, “It’s still your fault! You see headmaster this is the type of thing we should eliminate, this wanton knowledge of sex! It’s not right!” Marjorie was in full flow, “and another thing, were you aware that he’s encouraging his pupils to ignore us teachers? Only yesterday he sent that Evelyn Clanville out and she wouldn’t talk to me when I tried to ask her what she was doing!”</p> <p>I sighed, “Headmaster, sorry Pete but she’s started this, I had already explained that Evelyn was following my orders... I didn’t want her wasting any time talking to others, she was instructed to give an urgent message to Jackie and then return straight back to the classroom, she was obeying my instructions. I might also add she was very worried because she had ignored Mrs. Wolanaski.” I said patiently.</p> <p>“You see, he admits it! She was following his orders!” Marjorie said triumphantly.</p> <p>“I’m pleased that my pupils follow my orders so diligently, could you say the same for your?” I countered.</p> <p>Pete raised his hands in a calming gesture while addressing us both, “Bob, Marjorie, please, we’re getting off the subject. Now Marjorie the question is why did you try to stop these two children’s punishments. Didn’t you read the newsletter that was sent out?” Pete asked quietly.</p> <p>“Well headmaster I don’t have time to read every bit of bumf(*) that’s passed on. I glanced at it, that was all.” She said dismissively.</p> <p>“Ah, that’s a pity... you would have noticed that along with the changes in the pupil’s dress and... other items, it is also upto the class tutor to assign punishments, if children from another class requires punishment then you should inform the class tutor immediately who will then take the appropriate action. It’s aimed at showing the pupil that their teacher is concerned about them and establishes a esprit-de-corps you know.” Pete said smiling.</p> <p>“But what does that...” Marjorie started to say.</p> <p>“It means that you should have approached Bob here with your problem, if you had discussed it with him it could have been sorted out amicably.” Pete said smoothly.</p> <p>“I had no need to talk to that sex maniac!” Marjorie said almost spitting at me.</p> <p>“Mr. Wilson isn’t a sex maniac! Were you aware that he is looking after Charlene Joylett last night? He almost had to be pressured into doing it!” Jackie said.</p> <p>“OOoooh I’m sure he did, so reluctant after he got out of her bed!”</p> <p>“Mrs. Wolanaski that is enough!” I said outraged.</p> <p>“I have to agree with you Robert! Jackie here has examined Charlene this morning and found nothing wrong with her. So I’m afraid your accusation is completely unfounded. This is the second time within a few minutes that you have made an accusation against Mr. Wilson, both of which are blatantly untrue. I have studied your class reports, Mr. Wilson’s class are currently exceeding the government’s guidelines. Yours, however, are completely below... in all subjects. The Governors have expressed the opinion that this reflects the standard of the teacher.” Pete said.</p> <p>“I’ve never bothered with that rubbish, I’ve been teaching for over 30 years and...” Marjorie began to say.</p> <p>“Yes! And I’m sorry to say that you haven’t changed with the years, I’ve had several complaints about your teaching methods, I think it would be better if you went on a retraining course, there’s one starting next week... I’ve already put your name down for it and the governor’s have approved this.” Pete said as if giving her good news.</p> <p>“I can’t... I mean it too soon. I can’t just go like that! Oh no, that’s not suitable at all, maybe in a month or two...” Marjorie said smiling.</p> <p>“I’m afraid it’s all arranged. We have a substitute teacher already arranged, she’ll take over your class tomorrow, you’re going to spend two day’s bringing her up to speed and then we’ll see what happens... That will be all!” Pete said dismissing her from the office. He turned to me, “Now Bob, I understand that Jackie has some disturbing... What is it Marjorie? Why haven’t you left yet?”</p> <p>“You can’t just dismiss me like that! I refuse to be thrown out of your office like that! My position demands. . .” Marjorie started to say, outraged at her treatment.</p> <p>“Mrs. Wolanaski I don’t think I made myself clear. If you don’t go on this course then we will have not alternative than to withdraw your employment as a teacher in this school. Do I make myself clear?” At Marjorie’s crestfallen nod Pete carried on, “Good, now I suggest you return to your class. Miss Wilkinson will come tomorrow to observe and help, good day!”</p> <p>This time Marjorie got up and left the office, Pete then turned back to me, “I’m sorry about that Bob, but every day she has some complaint or another... now where was I? Oh yes, Jackie has some disturbing news.” ”I’m afraid it’s regarding Charlene’s mother... She in hospital!” Jackie said.</p> <p>“But what’s wrong with her? I thought she was only arrested yesterday.” I said, trying to sound shocked, again I shouldn’t know what was up.</p> <p>“They don’t know!” Jackie said simply, “All they say is that she’s in some kind of coma.”</p> <p>“But... but what’s going to happen to Charlene, I mean she... isn’t going to be taken away is she?” I asked genuinely concerned.</p> <p>But Jackie shook her head, “Oh no, at least not yet. I believe they want to check on her at the hospital, just to ensure that there’s nothing physically wrong with her. I thought that when you went to have your cast removed would be the best time, that way you’d both be together.” Jackie finished smiling.</p> <p>I sat in silence for a few moment, thinking about Charlene. Oh I knew about her mother, but she didn’t... how was I to break the news? I was interrupted by a sound from Pete.</p> <p>I could see Pete smiling as he looked at a monitor on his desk, his screen was tuneable from room to room - except mine when I wanted privacy. “You know Bob I can’t understand the control you have over your class... I’ve been watching them for the last few minutes, all they’ve done is read... oh there have been some of them talking, but they stopped when... April Walker isn’t it?... Well she said something and they went back to reading!” He shook his head smiling and then flipped a switch and then his smile faded, “But Marjorie’s class was behaving as I expected it to. Children out of their seats and the room looked a mess! I’ll just tune back to it... GOOD GRIEF. I DON’T BELIEVE IT!” Pete got up from his seat and started running for the door as he opened it he looked back. “DON’T JUST SIT THERE, COME ON!” He shouted.</p> <p>Jackie and I looked at each other in astonishment and then got up, Pete was halfway down the hall by the time we’d got to the door... on the screen a naked Marjorie Wolanaski was picking her first victim.</p> <p></p> <p><i>(*) Bumf – English slang originated in the war, where paper was recycled into toilet paper by being torn into squares and hung by the lavatory. The full term was Bum Fodder but shorted to Bumf. (CG)</i></p></div>",[]
1279,"Call Me Bob, Part 10",10,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,15,5,"mc, Fmf, mild tort, no_bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner093.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked at the screen.</p> <p>Marjorie seemed to have forced her class to undress and was abusing a young girl who she held face up over her lap. A mop of dark hair showed where another of her class was trapped between her legs.</p> <p>I closed my eyes.</p> <p>I zipped pass Pete and Jackie, passed through the door. The girl in Marjorie’s lap was screaming in terror and the boy was almost smothered. I rushed into Marjorie’s mind.</p> <p>Somehow it felt cramped in there. I could feel an overriding fear of anything sexual, but coupled with this was pain... unending pain. It was as if someone hard wired her senses to feel this? But why? And more importantly How? I didn’t know.</p> <p>I came across an obstruction which blocked my progress. It was like a locked door in a house, a room which restricted access to over half the house. I didn’t need to think but pictured a chainsaw and started to cut into it.</p> <p>It was as if I’d opened a sluice-gate in a dam. I was thrown out of her body.</p> <p>I opened my eyes, on the screen Marjorie was laying on the floor semi-conscious. The children were screaming away in terror.</p> <p>I shook my head to clear it and started to run towards Marjorie’s classroom. Pete was politely knocking at the door. “Out of my way!” I called as I approached them. Pete took one look at me and then quickly dodged away from the door as I charged it.</p> <p>The door was old and broke down quite easily, I’m glad to say. Jackie and Pete were torn between checking Marjorie and going to the children. I had no such problem. Marjorie was out of the picture but the two children trapped in her grip needed attention urgently.</p> <p>“Tanya? John? I know you’re scared, I’m going to pick you up okay?” I said in a soothing voice. Then remembered that I’d only had one arm free, cursing my luck I pulled Tanya away and helped her to her feet. John was more of a problem, he wasn’t moving. I pulled him from between Marjorie’s legs and managed, somehow, to cradle him in my free arm. I was able to put my cast around Tanya, trying to protect them both from Marjorie.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Wilson! What’s wrong with Mrs. Wolanaski? She was hurting me.” Tanya said sobbing away. I only half listened to her as I was more concerned with John as he was just holding onto me, not saying anything.</p> <p>“Headmaster? I suggest you get the children to dress and then take them out of here. Mrs. Johnston I think you’d better attend to Mrs. Wolanaski. I’ll take Tanya and John to my classroom.</p> <p>I was handed the clothes for my two charges, Tanya held onto my cast while I carried John. I then walked them to my classroom.</p> <p>I opened the door and entered. April stood up as I did so. I nodded to Tanya, “April, can you take Tanya to a desk and talk to her, she’s just had a nasty experience, one she wasn’t prepared for, just let her talk. Okay?” I asked, April smiled and took Tanya’s hands.</p> <p>“Why are you naked?” Tanya asked April.</p> <p>“I was rude to George yesterday and so Mr. Wilson teaching me a lesson.” April said smiling.</p> <p>“Don’t you feel scared like that, I mean everyone can see your... your...” Tanya said and covered her mouth.</p> <p>“Well? They can see yours as well! Why is Mr. Wilson holding your clothes?” April asked her. At which Tanya, who had quite forgot that she was also naked, started to cry. April took the younger girl in her arms. “It’s alright Tanya, there’s nothing wrong in how you look, and you’re a very pretty girl you know.” She said softly.</p> <p>“Is that why Mrs. Wolanaski did that to me?” Tanya said between sobs.</p> <p>“You tell me what happened to you, and then I’ll tell you what happened to me last night.” April said with a mischievous grin on her face.</p> <p>----</p> <p>While I left Tanya with April I turned my attention to John. I was more concerned with him as he still hadn’t spoken. I sat him in a chair beside mine and then I sat down as well facing him.</p> <p>“John? John I know you’ve had a terrible experience, but you need to let it out.” I said to him. But he still didn’t move.</p> <p>I sighed, “John I want to do something but I need you to close your eyes and relax.” This time he raised his head to look at me, terror etched in his expression. “I’m not going to touch you or anything like that, I’m going to remain sitting here in my seat. Just here. Please trust me.” I added.</p> <p>John dropped his eyes, I sat back in my seat and close my eyes.</p> <p>‘WHAT DID SHE DO? WHY DID SHE DO IT? IT WASN’T RIGHT!’ The voice was screaming out in the gloom, with no direct source. Then there was the smell, it was everywhere. A strong musky smell that could almost be tasted it was so strong. I then noticed that there was a colour to the gloom – a very deep pink, almost... no exactly, not almost, a flesh colour. I knew what was happening here, the phase ‘what’s going on in your head’ was this. He was reliving the attack.</p> <p>I was inside John’s mind, but now I had to find him – not just his thoughts but the essence of John. Now how to find him? ‘Hello John. Where are you?’ I called out to him, but only the echoes of my voice returned to me. I wandered on, finding happy memories but these were cowering away. I tried to coax them out but they wouldn’t move.</p> <p>Then there was a brightness, I looked around – A screen was unravelling from the invisible sky. Then it showed a picture, I then realised that John was replaying one particular event, the most recent and horrendous one that he had.</p> <p>The screen showed Marjorie entering the room. She was bigger than I remembered her, but then I was looking through a nine-year-olds’ eyes. She looked around and seemed to snarl at the screen, I realised she was looking at the group of children. “So they want you brats to learn about sex? UNDRESS ALL OF YOU!” She said and then started to undress herself, the screen showed the other children looking at each other. “WELL? It’s a straightforward order! STRIP OFF! All of you!” The naked teacher locked the door and then reached out to the screen.</p> <p>I watched as Marjorie opened her legs, noting that she had no hair on her Mound of Venus, so I was looking at her bald pussy – then an extreme close-up of it as John’s face was mashed into it. Then came the musky smell again.</p> <p>‘I didn’t want to! It’s not right!’ John’s voice sounded out.</p> <p>‘NO JOHN, IT ISN’T RIGHT! YOU’RE CORRECT!’ I shouted out into the screen.</p> <p>‘I didn’t want to do it!’ John’s voice said again.</p> <p>‘I know you didn’t John, Mrs. Wolanaski isn’t here now. You’re in Mr. Wilson’s classroom, you’re safe now. Do you remember being taken to his room?’ I called out</p> <p>‘I... I think so... I can’t... can’t...’ John voice stuttered.</p> <p>The screen flared again, “So they want you brats to learn about sex? UNDRESS ALL OF YOU!” And the scene was repeated again.</p> <p>‘JOHN! It happened! But there’s no need to dwell on it, move on, open your eyes and see the truth.’ I said and pointed to the screen. ‘But she’s not here John, she can’t hurt you, you’re safe’ I called again, ‘You have to file this away, allow your other memories to come out’</p> <p>‘Are you sure? You’re not lying to me, are you?’ John said pitifully.</p> <p>‘No John, I’m telling you the truth.’ I said simply and softly.</p> <p>A small figure appeared in front of me, crying. I took him into my arms. ‘She scared me!’ John said quietly.</p> <p>‘I know John, but she was the one at fault, you don’t need to punish yourself for something someone else has done to you!’ I told him as I held him.</p> <p>‘I can’t forget about...’ He gestured to the screen where Marjorie was undressing.</p> <p>‘No, but you can live with it. I know it’s easy for me to say, but it’s just as easy for you.’ I told him pushing the screen and compressing it down in half, then quarters. Finally it was small enough for me to push into a crack in a wall where it remained.</p> <p>‘Now John, it’s time for you to wake up, come on John, wake up!’ I said and stepped back.</p> <p>I opened my eyes, John was looking around, taking notice of where he was and then he started to cry. I gathered him in my free arm and held him.</p> <p>“That’s it John, let it out.” I said to him softly.</p> <p>“Sh... she’s... not... here?” He said between sobs, I shook my head.</p> <p>“No John, she’s not here, you’re quite safe with me.” I told him. We remained like that for a few minutes until he stopped crying. Then he pulled away from me and pointed at Paul.</p> <p>“Why isn’t he wearing any clothes?” He asked.</p> <p>Paul saw the finger and started looking around, turning red when he realised that he was the one being pointed to.</p> <p>“John, it’s rude to point. And Paul tried to take advantage of April, so I’m punishing him; he’s got to stay like that all day.” I said, “You, however, don’t deserve a punishment and so here’s your clothes.” I said handing him a pile of clothing, not looking at which set I had given him.</p> <p>He picked up a skirt and looked at it. “This isn’t mine!” He said accusingly.</p> <p>“It isn’t? Oh well then this must be yours and what you have must be Tanya’s.” I told him, passing him the other pile of clothing.</p> <p>“Tanya? She’s like this as well?... Where is she?” He added looking around.</p> <p>I looked as well and then gestured (no I didn’t point!) “She’s over there trading secrets with April, but you keep dressing.” I said to him and then got up, and walked to April taking Tanya’s clothes with me.</p> <p>April and Tanya were deep in conversation as I approached, when they saw me they both became quiet.</p> <p>“How are you feeling now Tanya?” I asked her handing over her clothes, when she saw her knickers on top she blushed and quickly hid them at the bottom of the pile.</p> <p>“Better thank you Mr. Wilson.” She said, and then she went to ask a question and hesitated.</p> <p>“Go on Tanya, I won’t mind anything you ask me.” I said</p> <p>Tanya glanced at April and then back to me before deciding to ask her question. “Well... April said that when... when her mother...” She blushed and turned her face to hide it in April’s chest.</p> <p>“Tanya, don’t worry. I’m teaching my class not to be scared of asking personal questions. Take a deep breath and try again.” I said gently.</p> <p>“It’s okay Tanya, Mr. Wilson’s nice.” April said softly moving Tanya back to face me.</p> <p>Tanya blushed and then breathed deeply, “April said that when her mother touched her... down there... it felt nice and didn’t really hurt her at all. But when Mrs. Wolanaski... did what she did to me, it hurt me! Why did it hurt me Mr. Wilson?” She asked me.</p> <p>I sat down, aware that I was being listened to by most of the class. “Well Tanya when Mrs. Wolanaski grabbed hold of you how did you feel?” I asked her.</p> <p>She screwed up her eyes as she tried to remember.</p> <p>“I was scared, Mrs. Wolanaski frightened me, she was so angry that I didn’t want to be with her.” Tanya said.</p> <p>I turned to April. “Well April, I assume your mother and you had something last night?” I asked her, she blushed and Tanya giggled, “So how did you feel when she did whatever it was she did to you?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well I’d just taken a shower so I was feeling relaxed, and Mummy looked so nice and I was happy...” She looked at me with her eyes wide open, “I wanted her to touch me... was that the reason why it didn’t hurt so much?” She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded, “Well there’s that, it’s mainly attitude that dictates how we react and feel. But also when we’re scared then the body tenses up and tightens, so that is why Mrs. Wolanaski seemed to hurt you.”</p> <p>But she did hurt me!” Tanya protested.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes Tanya, I’m not saying she didn’t, all I’m saying is that because you were scared and didn’t want her to touch you it made it hurt a lot more. If you had liked Mrs. Wolanaski, or if she had given you more time the end result may have been different. Anyway Tanya why don’t you get dressed and just sit here with April until lunch-time, after that we’ll see. Okay?” I finished smiling at her.</p> <p>“Alright Mr. Wilson... and thanks... I think?” She said with a small smile on her lips.</p> <p>I got up and walked away from the two girls, mainly I didn’t want to embarrass Tanya as she dressed. I returned to John who was now dressed and wiping his eyes. I smiled at him, “Better now?” I asked him, he nodded sadly. “Why don’t you sit over there with Tanya and April, it’s only a few minutes to lunch-break and I’ll find out what’s happening.” I told him.</p> <p>John looked to where the two girls were, Tanya was just putting her skirt on and April was helping her. “But she’s... she’s.” John stuttered his words.</p> <p>“April is undressed because she also misbehaved yesterday, but I think she likes it, you may ask her questions but you’re not allowed to touch her without her permission.” He looked back at me.</p> <p>“You mean she might let me...” He couldn’t finish the question.</p> <p>“It’s her choice, but she has to agree, you can’t force her.” I said to him he nodded, understanding my words in a way that he shouldn’t have been able to for his age.</p> <p>The rest of the lesson was spent in going over the water cycle, (evaporation into clouds, as the clouds rise they release rain which forms into rivers, ponds and lakes, when the sun shines the water evaporates – I know you knew but it always helps to explain things!)</p> <p>The bell rang for the lunch break and I looked at Paul and April. “If you two prefer to dress for lunch then that’s fine with me, but you will all be naked during the afternoon session when we’ll be having a questions session.</p> <p>April raised her hand and I nodded to her, “Will you be naked as well Mr. Wilson?” She said smiling.</p> <p>“We’ll have to see!” I said enigmatically. And gestured to the door to let the kids out.</p> <p>John stopped before he left, “Mr. Wilson? Where will Tanya and me go after lunch?” He said.</p> <p>“The question is where will Tanya and I go after lunch, John. The answer is I’m not sure, report back here and I’ll know better, but it might be helpful to you both if you attend the lesson after all you’ve been through.” I said.</p> <p>He gave a small smile and left the room, the last persons in the room were April and Paul who were both talking in low voices. “Well you two, what’s your decision?” I asked them.</p> <p>April looked up and smiled, “Well Mr. Wilson, I know we’re to stay naked as part of the punishment... but the playground is too hot with the sun shining and so would it be alright if we wear shoes and socks?” She asked me.</p> <p>I rubbed my chin as if in thinking, I didn’t want them hurting their feet and kids are rather rough at play. “Very well then, if you have to.” I said grudgingly and then smiled to show that I was kidding. “No, I mean yes go ahead. It’s supposed to be a punishment not a torture.” Both smiled gratefully to me and quickly donned their shoes and socks, then they were out to join the throng, accompanied by loud cheers from the other children already outside. – I must hasten to say that the playground is completely enclosed by the school and wasn’t overlooked by causal passer-by’s so there would be no complaints from neighbours.</p> <p>I took my tour of duty watching the pupils in the playground, it should have been Marjorie’s turn but she was still unavailable – having been locked away with Jackie since her ‘brainstorm’.</p> <p>I could see a crowd of kids around both April and Paul, I had already made sure that they were only being looked at, not physically touched by the onlookers. I also noticed that Tanya and John stayed close to April.</p> <p>Jackie came up after half-an-hour and looked around. “Where’s John, I couldn’t find him in your classroom! I’ve only just seen what had happened to him and I’m very worried about him.” She said looking concerned.</p> <p>I gestured – alright then, I pointed! – to the group. “He’s better now, just needed to come to terms with what happened to him and Tanya.” I said.</p> <p>She looked at me in amazement, “It isn’t possible! I’ve read about such incidents and the victims have been traumatised! It’s taken weeks just to get them to talk, let alone understand!” She said awe in her voice.</p> <p>I was very close to telling her how I managed to do it, but a crow cawed at that point making us both look up. It ruffled its feathers and looked at us before flying away. The moment was lost. “I just help him that’s all! What’s going to happen about Tanya and John?” I asked.</p> <p>Jackie looked slightly guilty, “Well... that’s the problem.” She began, “Marjorie’s not fit to continue for the time being, so we’re splitting her class up for today as Jenny Wilkinson isn’t arriving until tomorrow, the headmaster did try to contact her but she wasn’t available,” Jackie said in an aside, “So if you wouldn’t mind taking Tanya and John for the afternoon?” Jackie finally asked me.</p> <p>I thought for a moment, they needed support more than anything, what my class were doing might not give them that, “I... don’t know, you do remember what I’m scheduled to do this afternoon?” I asked her – I had passed to her a copy of my curriculum so that, if necessary, another teacher could carry on.</p> <p>“Of course! By the way I’m looking forward to tomorrow.” She said and then at my puzzled look added, “Well if you’re still at the hospital I’ll be in charge of your class for the afternoon.” She said and her eyes sparkled, then she added, “And that’s why I’m suggesting that Tanya and John stay with you, it may help them cope better over today, I mean your success with John shows how good you are.” She looked again to where John and Tanya were talking with April.</p> <p>“I’m not too sure, I mean would it be proper to force them to undress with the rest of the class... wasn’t that what Marjorie did?” I said, “And anyway have we got their permission slips back yet?”</p> <p>Jackie smiled at me, “I did check and yes we have. So you can’t use that as an excuse! So will you take them?” She pestered me.</p> <p>“Alright then! But if they protest or freak out I’m going to blame you!” I said.</p> <p>Jackie just smiled at me, “They won’t do that... you’d never let them get that far.” And then she walked away towards April who was proudly strutting along in her nakedness.</p> <p>I didn’t hear what was said, I was too far away and I didn’t want to ‘jump’ there as it would have been too conspicuous anyway, how could I say I fell asleep while I was supposed to be watching the children? But the effects could be seen as Tanya began jumping up and down with glee and John seemed happy as well. Then they began to turn their eyes towards me and started to smile... I wonder what April had told them?</p></div>",[]
1280,"Call Me Bob, Part 11",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,13,4,"mc, bond, Mf (nosex)",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner094.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I locked the door of the classroom, went to my desk and isolated the cameras and then I drew the blinds. I then turned to the waiting children.</p> <p>“Class? We have two visitors here today... normally this would mean that I would suspend the lesson and we’d be back in the old subjects not the new!” There was a moan from the class while Tanya and John just looked puzzled... and slightly apprehensive.</p> <p>I beckoned to them, they approached slowly. I held out my free hand to them. “I’m sure April and Paul has told you about the lesson yesterday?” I asked them and they nodded, “So how do you feel about that?” I asked.</p> <p>Neither answered at first and then John started to speak, “It sounded fun at first, but now we’re here and with the door locked...” He went quiet so I finished.</p> <p>“You’re scared that I’m going to make you do things that you don’t like?” I watched them as they nodded their heads. “Don’t worry, I think you’d better stay back here so that you can watch, and if you feel that you want to join us then you’re free to do so.” I told them and watched their faces clear up.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mr. Wilson, I thought you were going to tell us to undress.” Tanya said, a trace of fear still showing in her eyes.</p> <p>I smiled gently at her, “No, Tanya. You’re really too young to take part in this class, but because of what you’ve been through I have to show you these things are not meant to be scary, but when you’re in the correct frame of mind they can be... not fun so much as exciting.”</p> <p>“Exciting? But how?” John asked.</p> <p>“You know! What April was telling us, how she liked it!” Tanya said and then looked at me and blushed – I must really find out what happened last night! (Another reminder to read CMB – APRIL!)</p> <p>“That’s okay Tanya, all I’m trying to do is to get you all to accept your bodies as they change, and also to see how those changes affect others.” I could see that I was losing them. “Just watch and don’t worry, you’re not expected to do anything.” I said.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I now turned my attention to the class. Who, while I was talking to Tanya and John, had prepared for the lesson by undressing. They had also found out towels for sitting on – I must have some boy scouts or girl guides in the class!</p> <p>I smiled at the group. “Thank you for getting ready. I realise that doing this is, for some of you, still awkward, to be undressed here with your friends, but that is the aim of this course. Yesterday you all learnt about touching each other’s bodies.” I looked at Tracy and Roger. “Some of you went a bit too far with that!” I said pointedly, the two had red faces and the rest of the class giggled.</p> <p>“Today we’re just going to get comfortable with being naked in the classroom, but I do need a volunteer for a ‘special’ lesson.” I emphasised the special part and looked at April as I did so. The girl was quick enough to raise her hand and I nodded to her.</p> <p>“What will the lesson be sir?” She asked.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Well April I want to show how a person can be made to have sex with others, mainly by bondage...” I could see that several of the children didn’t understand the word so I explained, “by being tied up with ropes.” I was still watching April as I said this; she gave a small shudder and started grinning.</p> <p>I addressed the class again, “Now this means that the volunteer will not be able to stop anyone in the class from touching him or her.” I could see some surprised looks from the boys, “As they will be completely restrained. This is the main reason I almost stop today’s class as after what Tanya and John had been put through I didn’t think they’d want to be here.”</p> <p>A few hands were raised at that point but I shook my head, “That will be a subject for later on, suffice it to say that if you are made to do something against your will it can be very traumatic.” I said simply, I noticed one girl, Sonya, nodding her head and made a mental note to ask her privately later about that.</p> <p>A small noise behind me made me look, Tanya and John were undressing. I turned to look directly at the pair. “You don’t have to do that you know.” I said.</p> <p>Tanya spoke up, “Yes sir, but we decided that we want to be in this class!” She gave a hesitant smile as she said this, John didn’t speak but just nodded his agreement.</p> <p>“Alright, but if you start to feel uncomfortable or scared then tell me, understand?” I told them.</p> <p>“Yes sir.” And “Yes Mr. Wilson.” The said almost together, they dragged their chairs over and sat down, squirming as the coldness of the plastic was felt.</p> <p>“Do we have any spare towels?” I asked my class and quickly two were provided and handed over to the, grateful, pair.</p> <p>Looking around the class I saw a boy had his hand raised. I nodded to him, he stood up looking very nervous. “Mr. Wilson, you said if they didn’t feel right they should tell you... does that include us?”</p> <p>Now I must admit that in my power crazed mind I hadn’t really considered the effects this would have on my pupils, not to mention myself – I was beginning to feel slightly overwhelmed myself. “That is a good question Adam. When this subject was first decided on it was regarded as a compulsory subject. All classes will eventually go through this course and, because I was running them, this class is the pilot. Being compulsory it does mean that you can’t back out of the subject and have to follow my instructions. But the incident that Tanya and John have gone through is making me question this.” The puzzled looks told me that, once again, I was losing them as I ‘heard’ Evelyn’s voice in my head. ‘No sir, we don’t want to stop!’ I looked at her in surprise and saw her shaking her head. “But that wasn’t your question was it Adam?” I found myself asking.</p> <p>“No Mr. Wilson, it’s not that we are scared of you, it just if at some stage we ask to... well, pause for a bit – to understand what is happening? Would we be able to do that?” He said looking around the class for encouragement.</p> <p>I could see the head’s bobbing up and down like the dogs you sometimes see in the back of car windows. “I see, so what you want is a safety net, so that if you feel that I’m pushing too hard you’re able to tell me? Is that it?” I said watching their faces.</p> <p>Adam nodded, “Yes Mr. Wilson. It’s just that some of this seems...” He was groping for the word.</p> <p>“Too intense.” Evelyn said out loud making everyone look at her and then back at me. I raised an eyebrow at Evelyn who blushed and bit her lip, “I’m sorry Mr. Wilson, I should have raised my hand, but I thought that was what Adam was trying to say.” I could see she had more in mind and so I nodded to her ‘Go on Evelyn.’ I prompted her mentally. She smiled at me and then carried on. “It’s just that my sister managed to tell me what had happened to her, she was forced to do things and she didn’t want to face anything again.” Evelyn looked at me, “But while she was asleep something happened to her which drew her back to us, for that we’ll always be grateful to the person who did that. And we’ll always do what he tells us to do!” The last, I could tell, was being directed to me.</p> <p>“Okay then, so what we need is a phase that will let everyone know that someone has a problem, any suggestions?” I said.</p> <p>Everyone had their hand raised but most of the suggestions were either too suggestive or could be misconstrued as to its use. Finally we decided on candy-floss, mainly because no-one would use that in the middle of a class.</p> <p>I decided that it was time to continue with the lesson, “Well, now we’ve got that sorted out lets carry on shall we? Bondage involves the use of ropes, ties, fabric to tie the limbs of a subject so that they are unable to escape.” I looked over at April, “You realise that you can’t stop anyone from touching you?” I said to her trying to emphasise the danger she might be in.</p> <p>“It’s okay Mr. Wilson, I know what could happen.” And her face told me that she did understand, but was looking forward to it.</p> <p>I nodded, smiling slightly. “Fine, now we need a volunteer from the boys.” I said looking at Paul who seemed to gulp but then raised his hand. I nodded. “Good. Thank you Paul.” I got up and went to a cupboard where I had previously placed some supplies. I withdrew several lengths of rope and some leather cuff.</p> <p>I addressed my two ‘victims’. “Now if I was to tie you two up with just the rope it’s likely that I’d hurt you more than is necessary, although in many cases the whole reason to tying somebody up is to cause pain, please remember that there are many cruel people outside.</p> <p>Tanya and John both nodded when I said that, I smiled at them reassuringly and then went to April. “Hold out your arms.” I said to her and then put the leather cuffs onto her wrists, then I knelt down and did the same with her ankles.</p> <p>I asked her to stand and to bring her hands behind her back. I crossed them at her wrists and began to tie her wrists together. I then picked her up – awkwardly with one good arm – and placed her face down onto a desk. While I was doing this I addressed the class.</p> <p>“Now although it may seem extreme, some people enjoy being tied up, in fact they get a sexual high from it!” I was now pulling April’s legs up together and tying them up, attaching the rope to the one holding her arms. I then lifted her up to a kneeling position. I whispered into her ear, “Can I go a bit further and tie your legs apart?” I asked she nodded her head.</p> <p>I took hold of one knee and tied it to a corner of the desk, making sure that I didn’t cut off the circulation in her leg. “Ready?” I asked her and she replied by moving her other leg towards the other side of the desk. I smiled at her and then tied it, bringing her legs to an angle of 210 degrees (someone in the class actually measured the angle!)</p> <p>I could see, by the way her small breasts were pointing, that she was excited by this. I looked into her eyes, they were sparkling. “Do you mind if I touch you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Please Mr. Wilson.” She said panting slightly. I placed my hand on her neck and slowly brought it down to one of her small, and hard, breasts, feeling the point of her nipple beneath my palm. She gave a small gasp and a shudder went through her frame. I looked at her face and raised my eyebrows, her body was flushed and I could see that she was biting her lip as if trying to suppress a sound.</p> <p>Sounds!... I noticed that the classroom was very quiet. I turned my head to find everyone watching me. “As you can see this bondage has excited our victim, she is showing this by the way her nipples have become erect and if I was to go lower I think I would find her pussy would also be damp, preparing her body for the penetration of a cock.” I didn’t speak in clinical terms but used names the class would understand. I noticed that April was nodding in agreement.</p> <p>“Does anyone want to check this?” I asked the class – all the boy’s had their hands raised (of course)... as did a couple of the girls as well (?) But I noticed two particular hands and nodded to them, “John, Tanya, will you come here please?”</p> <p>The two cam up rather slowly, as if afraid of what I was going to make them do. I smiled encouragingly to them. “Remember if you don’t want to do this just tell me, okay?” The two nodded but were watching me closely.</p> <p>I returned my attention to April. “You find this arousing?” She nodded her head. “What else do you need?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I want to... to” She couldn’t say the word.</p> <p>“Climax? To cum?” I prompted her, she nodded. “Well, legally I can’t do that, in fact I shouldn’t have touched you as I did, would you ask these two if they will help you?” I said to her smiling.</p> <p>April smiled at me, understanding that Tanya and John needed this – to work of their own accord, not being pushed. “Tanya, John. I would be so happy if you would touch me.” She said softly.</p> <p>John looked up at me. “What should I do?” he asked slightly panicked.</p> <p>“Whatever you want to!” I said and left the pair with April while I turned my attention to Paul.</p> <p></p> <p><i>Author’s note – to stay with April please read CMB – April, Tanya and John.</i></p></div>",[]
1281,"Call Me Bob, Part 12",12,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,9,4,"bond, bg, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner095.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>While I left April with the two slightly apprehensive children I now turned to look at the class and at Paul directly.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to tie you slightly differently.” I told him and brought him over to another desk. I got him to lie down on the desk and then made him spread-eagle himself. I attached the leather cuffs to his wrists and ankles. Now though I tied two pieces of rope to his ankles, bringing them under the desk so that they crossed over and then re-emerged on the opposite corner where they were attached to his wrists.</p> <p>“Can you move your body?” I asked Paul, I watched him struggle with his bonds but as he pulled with his left leg his right arm was tugged back to the corner. He gave up after a few seconds and shook his head.</p> <p>“No sir... I’m not sure if I like this, I feel completely defenceless.” He said.</p> <p>“I know. Do you want to stop this?” I asked him slightly pleased because he had described his position exactly.</p> <p>Paul thought for a moment and then shook his head. “No sir, not just yet.” He said bravely.</p> <p>I smiled at him, “Good... now don’t worry about this I’ll see that you’re okay.” I reassured him and then turned to the class. “As you can see, both April and Paul are tied in such a way that they are unable to defend themselves. That is the whole point about bondage, the removal of a person’s ability to do anything, you have power over that person – They can’t stop you.” I indicated to April where, to my surprise, Tanya was licking on April’s breasts and John, JOHN! Had his head down by April’s pussy and seemed to be enjoying himself. April had her eyes closed in ecstasy responding to their administrations. (see CMB – ATJ)</p> <p>I smiled, “As you can see April is receiving a reward for helping me. Now I need a volunteer to help John... I’d prefer one of the girls.” I added as a couple of boys had their hands up – I wasn’t yet ready to go into same sex activities although considering how Tanya and April were behaving I might have to start soon!</p> <p>“Carol? Would you come here?” I said to one girl who had her hand raised, she had surprised me as she was one of the shyest girls in the class.</p> <p>When she stood by me I smiled at her, she was still physically young, her body was not yet forming, she was blushing as she looked at Paul’s bound body. “Well Carol, here is your prize, what do you want to do with it?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked up at me, “I can do anything?” She asked me slightly breathlessly.</p> <p>“Well you’re not allowed to really hurt him or to bite him nothing like that, and remember you might be in the same position at some stage.” I reminded her.</p> <p>“It’s alright Carol, I won’t be angry with you.” Paul said trying to encourage and calm the young girl.</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course you won’t! Because this is my class and I’m instructing both you and Carol, so this is my doing, not hers.” I said, but smiled to show them that I wasn’t being serious.</p> <p>Carol slowly reached out a hand and touched Paul’s hip, she looked into his face as she moved her hand across his body to touch his cock. She quickly drew her hand back as it seemed to move beneath her fingers. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She quickly said to Paul.</p> <p>He smiled at her, “It’s alright Carol, it’s just that I was excited by what you were doing, could you touch it again.” She looked back at me as if asking if Paul was lying to her.</p> <p>“Carol didn’t you learn anything from yesterday’s session?” I asked her, she shook her head.</p> <p>“I was too scared to touch anyone, but I did let them touch me.” She said biting her lip.</p> <p>I shook my head, “That wasn’t what was supposed to happen. Did many of you do that?” I asked her softly but she didn’t answer. “That’s okay, I’ll ask them later. Now Carol you’ll find that the shaft feels strange, hard to touch but soft on the outside.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, and the skin moves!” She said clutching hold of the shaft making Paul grimace.</p> <p>“Careful Carol, that’s somebody’s skin you’re touching there, no need to grip it so hard, just loosen your hold slightly so that you can rub up and down the shaft.” I said gently to the girl how nodded.</p> <p>I watched as Carol gradually got over her fear and began masturbating Paul, I noticed how he raised his hips to encourage her to continue. “You can go slightly faster Carol.” I said and she started to pump away with her hand.</p> <p>I could see the tell tale signs of Paul’s impending eruption and so I moved Carol around so that she was looking straight into the eye of Paul’s cock. “Now bring your head down and start licking the top of his shaft.” I told the girl. She looked at me for a moment and then bent forward. The effect on Paul was amazing as he felt first her breath and then her tongue as it swiped over the top of his cock.</p> <p>Carol made a small face as she tasted his pre-cum, but I noticed that she didn’t stop.</p> <p>Paul, however, showed all signs. “Carol... I’m gonna... gonna...” Paul started to say but the white spurt of semen finished his sentence, it went straight into her mouth. Startled she pulled back to be rewarded with another coating of sperm which covered her lower face and neck.</p> <p>I could see puzzlement on her face – I must admit that after yesterday’s lesson I didn’t know what she had to be puzzled about – and she looked like she wanted to cry. I quickly rubbed her arms and smiled at her.</p> <p>“That was very good Carol, you made Paul very happy and I think he should show you how happy he is by doing the same for you!” I told her, she gave a sticky smile and nodded, her tongue taking more of the sperm.</p> <p>I looked at Paul who had his head back and his eyes closed. “Paul, I want you to clean off Carol’s face of your sperm and then she’s going to sit on your face. You’re going to lick and suck on her until she cums. Do you understand?” I said to the bound boy.</p> <p>“Could... could I say no?” Paul asked me, his tone strangely neutral.</p> <p>“Well, you could, but it won’t stop her, unless you can stop her with your hands?” I said watching him carefully, just in case he was going to panic.</p> <p>“But Mr. Wilson you’ve tied my hands so I can’t!” Paul protested, but I could see a smile on his face and I knew he was playing with me.</p> <p>“That’s quite correct.” I told him also smiling to let him know I knew what he was doing. I then turned to Carol. “Now Carol up on to the desk and let Paul clean that face of yours and then I’ll give you more instructions.” I told her and helped her onto the desk.</p> <p>“Hello Paul.” She said now being able to look at his face from her new vantage point.</p> <p>“Hi Carol, you’re over your shyness then.” Paul said a grin on his face.</p> <p>Carol nodded her head, “Yes, and I don’t know what Dad’s going to say.” She finished sighing.</p> <p>“Do you want me to go home with you?” Paul asked her.</p> <p>“If you want.” Carol said softly and then bent down to kiss Paul on the lips. I could see the effect this had on Paul by the way his, recently emptied, cock showed new life. Paul took a swipe over Carol’s face, he tasted the sperm and then looked at me, I just nodded my head and he resigned himself to sucking off the rest of the mess that he had deposited on her.</p> <p>I turned to the rest of the class, “Now you have all seen how People tied up can be forced to cum, either against or with their will. I won’t tell you to practice this at home as you... and I, could get into a lot of problems. Now Paul is going to show you all the act of cunnilingus, I would suggest you boys learn how to do this as you will find the girls will be very appreciative, and will show their gratitude in most cases.” I could see that some boys liked this idea until they saw what it involved.</p> <p>Carol went to sit on Paul’s face while facing the top of the desk, I allowed this for a few minutes. “Hold on Paul, Carol you should be looking at his body.” I told her, she reluctantly stood up and turned around before placing herself back on Paul’s face. Now she was looking along his body and mainly at the prominent shaft of his cock, she could feel Paul’s tongue as it delved into her body and this was evident from the way she moved her hips to give herself the best feeling.</p> <p>After a few moments she began to lower herself down and, using one hand began masturbating Paul again, “Carol, if you’re going to do that you might as well use your mouth!” I told her, she smiled and went even lower taking the head and some of the shaft into her mouth.</p> <p>Some of the girls in the class gasped as she did this, Carol was always known as the shyest girl in the group, bushing when anyone even hinted at sexual things, but here she was without fear sucking Paul without being forced.</p> <p>“Now class this is what is known as 69, just picture the two numbers and how they react with each other. The main problem with this is when the girl cums she might bite down on the boy’s cock, so you have to exercise control at that point.” I said being loud enough for the two to hear.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t do that!” Carol said loud enough for us all to hear and laugh over and she went back to bobbing on Paul’s cock.</p> <p> We all watched as Carol started to move her head and hips, and using Paul’s cock as a straw. While she was busy I went to where April, Tanya and John were sitting, April had a flush evident over her whole body. Tanya and John were kissing each other - or rather Tanya was licking John’s face working on the juices that were there.</p> <p>“So John, how are you feeling?” I gently asked the young boy, after all it was exactly what Marjorie had made him do.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Wilson, April is so much nicer than Mrs. Wolanaski, I like touching her there!” The young boy said smiling.</p> <p>I nodded, “And I can see Tanya like the taste as well.” I said turning to the girl.</p> <p>“It wasn’t fair Mr. Wilson. John wouldn’t let me go near Aprils... pussy.” She complained to me “John hogged it all!” she finished protesting.</p> <p>“If you want Tanya you can come and visit me.” April said from her bound position, “But you may see more than you want to.” She added.</p> <p>I looked at the clock, we had plenty of time. “Okay April, we’re going to have a tell session, you’re the one doing the telling.” I said to her, she gave a broad smile at that.</p> <p>I started untying her from the desk and helped her to her feet. She almost fell down after being held in the same position for so long and with so much being taken from her. I massaged her legs apologising when I brushed her damp mons.</p> <p>A general cry from the class announced the cumming of Paul into Carol’s mouth, she pulled back slightly and swallowed it down before pulling her head back and announcing her own climax, the first I think she’d ever had – at least by another person. She fell forward to rest on Paul’s body, a position I had to quickly lift her away from before she smothered Paul with her pussy.</p> <p>I looked at Paul, he was almost asleep following his climax, his face was wet from Carol’s pussy, I quickly untied him to allow him to curl up while he napped.</p> <p>By this time April had recovered enough and I placed her on a desk with the rest of the class seated in a semi-circle around her, she sat crossed legged (or Indian style) in a position that nicely framed her pussy, and began telling the class of her previous night.</p> <p>I must admit I did enjoy the story as well.</p> <p></p> <p><i>For those who haven’t taken the hint April’s story can be read in CMB – April (in three parts) elsewhere on this web site. CG</i></p></div>",[]
1282,"Call Me Bob, Part 13",13,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner096.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>April finally finished her story and I looked at the clock, we still had a few minutes left so I sent Paul, Tanya, Carol and John to the sink to wash their faces, perversely I didn’t let April.</p> <p>I told the class to dress and prepare for the bell, it was at this point I informed them that I would be absent in the morning and that Jackie would be looking after them if I wasn’t back by the afternoon.</p> <p>There was a general moan from the class but that turned to cheers when I told them that she would be carrying on with the lesson – I don’t know how she would react to the fact, even though she was fine with the thought, of a class of naked children!</p> <p>Charlene and I returned home to another meal cooked by a neighbour, this time there was a plate and food for Charlene as well. “It’s nice to see such a happy young lady,” The woman said as she left the house.</p> <p>Charlene turned to me puzzlement evident on her face, “Uncle Bob, why do those women cook your dinner?” she asked me.</p> <p>I wondered if I should tell her, well we’d already met up in her dream place. “Well Charly I found out something...” I started to say but there was a bang on the window which made us both look up. When I didn’t see anything from my seat I went to look out. On the ground, stunned, lay a blackbird!</p> <p>I went outside and picked up the bird – you couldn’t tell when a cat might decide to have a meal – I could feel its heart pumping away. I glanced up into the sky “Alright I can’t tell her, yet!” I said to nobody in particular. Feeling the small body in my hands move slightly I opened them, the blackbird stood on my hands and looked around before taking off – making a rapid call of warning as it do so.</p> <p>I went back inside, Charlene looked up from her meal, “It was just a bird Charly, now it’s okay and has flown away.” I told her, sitting down and picking up a fork to start eating my meal.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me “Uncle Bob, what am I going to do tomorrow when you’re at the hospital?” She asked.</p> <p>“Ah, yes, well I didn’t want to scare you but you’re coming with me so that the doctors can examine you to make sure you’re fine.” I told her gently so as not to upset her.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me, “But mummy never took me to a doctors, she always looked after me if I was ill.” A statement that made me raise my eyebrows, Charlene dipped her head, “Well, she gave me tablets if I needed them.” She amended.</p> <p>“Which is why you need to have a complete examination, don’t worry they won’t hurt you.” I told her seeing her face start to screw up with worry, “And I’ll be there so don’t fret so.” I finished smiling at her.</p> <p>She continued eating her food and then helped me with the washing up, I sent her into the living room to watch T. V. while I went into my study to check the schoolwork and also to check on Carol.</p> <p>I sat back and closed my eyes. I concentrated on Carol and found myself standing in a dining room, Carol was smiling and eating a meal, across from her was a man, her father I recognised from previous PTA meetings, who was also smiling.</p> <p>“Can we do it again daddy?” She asked her father.</p> <p>“Yes darling, I’m sure your mother would like that.” He replied.</p> <p>I could see that she was happy – see the story CMB – Paul and Carol – and so I concentrated on Paul...</p> <p>. . . I was in a bedroom, a boy was lying, naked, on his bed with his eyes closed, he was masturbating away. “Oh Carol... Carol... Carol” He was saying until his release – his sperm flying up to his chest as white froth.</p> <p>His door opened and a younger girl entered the room, “Paul, mum says your dinner’s getting cold... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” She had finally noticed Paul’s state.</p> <p>“CHRISSY!” Paul’s eyes flew open in shock, “Why didn’t you knock?” He asked the girl.</p> <p>“Well mum said you had to come downstairs... why are you undressed and what’s that on your chest?” she asked and before he could stop her she had placed a finger into the white pool of liquid collecting in his navel, before bringing it up to her lips... “It’s salty, what is it?” She asked again.</p> <p>“It’s private Chrissy, I’ll tell you about it later, just don’t tell mom and dad, okay?” Paul said reaching to a box.</p> <p>“’kay.” Crissy said watching as Paul used a tissue to mop up his sperm, Chrissy was still sucking on her fingers as she watched Paul don a t-shirt and jeans, “Ain’tcha gonna put on underwear?” She asked.</p> <p>“Nope! Mum want’s me downstairs now doesn’t she?” Paul reminded his sister and the pair left his room to go downstairs.</p> <p>I couldn’t feel any problems with the others of the class... or none of them felt threatened at the moment, so I returned home.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charlene was sitting in a chair watching me as I opened my eyes she smiled at me. “Hello Uncle Bob are you feeling better now.”</p> <p>I smiled back at her, “Yes thank you Charly, what’s wrong?” I asked her as I expected her to be glued to the television.</p> <p>“Oh nothing’s wrong Uncle Bob, I just wanted to be near you that’s all.” Charlene said and I realised that this was all she wanted, somebody to be near and to comfort her, something missing from her life.</p> <p>I reached out to her she got from her chair and ran to me placing herself on my lap, she threw her arms around my neck and just held onto me like that. “Uncle Bob, why didn’t you tie me up in class today?” She finally broke her silence to ask me.</p> <p>I looked at her in surprise, “Well you weren’t being punished for anything, that was the main reason I chose April and Paul, it was a way of making them display themselves without being able to stop anyone.” I said.</p> <p>“It wasn’t much of a punishment was it? Paul and Carol made out so much that she gave him as many organisms as he gave her!” Charlene said watching me as she deliberately mispronounced the word.</p> <p>“So you wanted organisms did you?” I said copying her mistake, Charlene nodded her head, “Well when we have time I’ll get you some goldfish. How’s that?” I told her.</p> <p>“That wasn’t what I wanted!” She exclaimed pulling back from me. “I meant that I wanted you to...” She went red and started to move away from me in embarrassment.</p> <p>I held her tight and didn’t allow her to retreat, “Charly I know want you wanted and I’m playing around with you, now sit back here.” I told her gently, she sat back as I asked her and hid her face in my neck - I could feel tears on my skin. “It’s alright Charly, I’m not angry with you just puzzled. I was forcing those two children to allow me to tie them down so that they couldn’t move. I could have done anything to them, including whipping them raw.”</p> <p>“But Uncle Bob, you’re not like that. You couldn’t hurt any of us, we know that.” Charlene said and I could feel her certainly in her statement.</p> <p>- note to future mind controllers... don’t get involved with your victims, you’ll never be able to torture them at all! –</p> <p>“But I could – couldn’t I? What if I was just putting on a show? Then you’d allow me to do anything and not feel fear until it was too late! I mean you might be snuggled up close to me - feeling nice and safe – and then all of a sudden...” I started to tickle her until she couldn’t stop from laughing.</p> <p>“Plu... please Uncle Bob... no more... no more please.” She begged and so I released her to allow her to run away to the toilet - where a near catastrophe was averted. She returned a few minutes later and cautiously approached me. “Uncle Bob can I sit with you again?” She asked.</p> <p>“Will you be safe?” I asked her</p> <p>“I don’t care! I want to be with you!” She said and put her fists on her hips.</p> <p>“Alright Charly, I won’t tickle you again.” I told her.</p> <p>“You promise?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No promises, remember I’m not a nice guy!” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“Yes you are, silly!” Charlene said and clambered back onto my lap, as she did so I noticed something, or rather something missing.</p> <p>“Charlene where’s your knickers?” I asked her.</p> <p>She went red in the face, “I got them wet... I put them with the dirty linen.” She said and I could see fear in her face as she expected me to be angry.</p> <p>I laughed, not nastily but a belly laugh which made her smile and then she began to giggle along with me, finally she leant her head onto my shoulder.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob?” She paused, I just looked at her and didn’t speak, she began again, “Uncle Bob, some of the girls said I should be looking after you... what did they mean?” She turned away so I couldn’t see her face.</p> <p>“Charlene! Haven’t you been paying attention in class?” I said, “Or were you sitting with your eyes and ears closed?”</p> <p>“I have been watching Uncle Bob, but you’ve never shown yourself to any of us! Why is that? Do you have something wrong with you?” Charlene asked the question innocently.</p> <p>“Well I do have this arm which stops me. . .” I began.</p> <p>“But you won’t have that after tomorrow, so there’ll be nothing to stop you. I just thought. . .” She faltered and then went quiet.</p> <p>“You just thought?” I prompted her.</p> <p>“I’d better have my bath!” Charlene said trying to jump off my lap, but I held onto her.</p> <p>“Not so fast young lady!” I said, “what did you just think? That I would do to you what Tracy and Roger did?”</p> <p>Charlene still didn’t look at me, “yes Uncle Bob.” She finally admitted.</p> <p>I hugged her, “Oh Charly I don’t think I could, it would hurt you if I did that and you’ve been through too much already.” I didn’t mention that when I did take her the medical she was going to have would have shown it, and I would be the prime suspect. Oh I could ‘influence’ the examiner to ignore that, but then would he miss any serious injuries at the same time?</p> <p>“Oh no! You’re just saying that! You don’t really like me!” Charlene tried to use her trump card.</p> <p>“We’ve been through this young lady, I’m not going to talk about it again! Now you’re going to have a bath and some more of that lotion.” I allowed her to slip to the ground.</p> <p>Charlene folded her arms. “I’m not having a bath!” She declared but I saw a brief smile as she said it.</p> <p>“We’ll see when I get back!” I went into the bathroom and started pouring the water into the tub, looking around I saw that a bottle of bubble bath had appeared, probably one of my neighbors had decided that as I was looking after a young girl she should be treated as one.</p> <p>I poured a generous measure into the water and started agitating the mixture, bringing up a mass of bubbles in the bath. I managed to find the water and decided that it was jus the right temperature for Charlene.</p> <p>I returned to the living room where Charlene was still standing with her arms folded. “Into the bathroom with you young lady!” I said.</p> <p>“Shan’t!” Charlene said and stomped her foot to emphasize her statement.</p> <p>“Oh no?” I said daring her with my tone.</p> <p>“No! You can’t make me!” Charlene said, double daring me, and now bringing her arms down to her sides and thus making it easier to pick her up one handed. She gave a squeal as I did so. “Put me down!” She said.</p> <p>“Okay... you’re dirty, sweaty and your feet smell!” I told her as I entered the bathroom.</p> <p>“They don’t!” Charlene said slightly outraged.</p> <p>“What doesn’t?” I asked trying to sound disinterested.</p> <p>“My feet! They don’t smell” Charlene said trying not to laugh.</p> <p>“How would you know? You’re nose is so far away from them! Now undress and get into that bath!” I told her.</p> <p>“No, you do it!” She said.</p> <p>I grabbed hold of her jumper and, somehow, managed to pull it over her head, I placed it in the linen basket and then started on her blouse, the buttons – as always – were tricky but I managed it. The blouse also went in with the dirty washing.</p> <p>Charlene stood in front of me, wearing just her skirt and socks. Her shoes had apparently been taken off earlier. “Well Charly are you going to take the rest off?” I asked her, in reply she sat on the floor and waved her legs at me.</p> <p>I took this to mean no, but I did enjoy the sight of her hairless pussy as her movements revealed her lower body beneath her skirt. She began to get impatient with me, “Uncle Bob are you ever going to take my socks off?” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Well Charly with what you’re showing me I could stay here forever.” Charlene frowned at my words and then when red in the face as she realised what she was showing, she brought her hands down between her legs, holding her skirt as she did so. “Spoilsport!” I said smiling.</p> <p>I then pulled off her socks leaving her in just her skirt, she got to her feet and I undid the button and zip at the side of her skirt allowing it to fall to her feet. Charlene gave a wide smile and then turned around on the spot showing herself to me, before placing her fists back on her hips and pushing those same hips out to me.</p> <p>“And where, young lady, did you learn to stand like that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Carol did! She told us all that we should show ourselves off at all times.” Charlene said proudly and then she looked at the bath, “Oh wow, bubbles!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>This time I stopped her from getting into the bath, “That isn’t really a good idea.” I said to her, she paused and looked at me.</p> <p>“But you told me to have a bath!” She said her lower lip quivering as she thought I was going to hold back on her luxury.</p> <p>“I’m not on about the bath, it’s the showing off that I’m saying is a bad idea.” I had pictures of my class being abducted en-mass because of their displays.</p> <p>“We’re not going to do it to everyone, just those we know” she emphasised the words as if I was stupid... which might not have been wrong.</p> <p>“Okay then so you know me and so you’re showing yourself off to me, but what about anyone looking in the window, how are they going to react?” I asked her, Charlene took an anxious look around.</p> <p>“Well then... I supposed they got a nice show?” Charlene said with at faultering question mark in her voice.</p> <p>“Get in the bath!” I said with a mock growl in my voice, and then received a face full of water as Charlene practically threw herself into the bubbling mass. She resurfaced and looked at me, bubbles clinging onto her and giving her a crown, “Sorry Uncle Bob, but you did tell me to get in quickly.” She said and there was a giggle in her voice.</p> <p>I looked at my wet shirt and decided to take it off, aware that I was being watched by Charlene as I did so, “Uncle Bob, if I make more of you wet will you be taking other things off as well?” She asked in an innocent voice.</p> <p>“No Charlene, because that would be wrong.” I said – why was I being so damned noble about this?</p> <p>“One day uncle Bob, one day.” Charlene said</p> <p>“One day... But not today!” I grudgingly admitted which made her eyes shine.</p> <p>I let Charlene have time in the bath, I handed her the soap to let her wash herself and ignored her blatant displays where she seemed to be using the bubbles as a fan-dancer would hide behind feathers, giving occasional glimpses of flesh.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob? Could you wash my hair please?” she asked me from the mass of bubbles.</p> <p>“Of course I will, can you stand up?” I asked her</p> <p>She nodded and scrabbled to her feet, the bubbles cascading down her back, I reached for the shampoo, to find that Charlene had already opened it for me, I took the shower and ran more water down her head and back to clear the bubbles still clinging to her body.</p> <p>I managed to squeeze some shampoo on my hand and began massaging it into the silky strands of Charlene’s hair, “Oh that feels so nice Uncle Bob, mummy never washed my hair like that.” She said as she started to lean back on me, then she straightened and looked back at me, “Uncle Bob? When I have hair down there will you wash that for me as well?” She asked me pointing to her pussy.</p> <p>I laughed, “If you haven’t got your own boyfriend by then maybe I will.” I told her.</p> <p>“Ooohhhh! And I was so looking forward to Adam playing with me.” She said</p> <p>“Adam? Isn’t he your best friend?” I asked her wondering what I was letting myself in for now?</p> <p>“Yes he’s my best friend and he’s a boy, isn’t he a boyfriend?” She asked me.</p> <p>I thought for a moment while rising out the shampoo from her hair and then I put more shampoo in my hand, “Well I suppose in a way he is, but then you can have boyfriends that are just friends... but I wouldn’t worry about that just yet, you have another year or so before you start showing any major changes.” I tweaked her immature nipple which made her jump but then she realised what I meant. I returned to shampooing her hair.</p> <p>“So I can still have fun?” She asked and her voice showed her excitement.</p> <p>“Of course you can! Only remember don’t allow yourself to get hurt, and don’t hurt others... unless you have to, of course.” I said smiling.</p> <p>She turned and lifted her arms as I sprayed water over her from the shower. I stopped the water and then reached for her, she held onto my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist as I lifted her out of the bath – Soaking my completely as she did so. “Thank you Uncle Bob!” She said releasing her hands to slide down my body.</p> <p>What could I do?...</p> <p>I grabbed hold of the towel and started to dry her with it!</p> <p>I’d finished rubbing the last of the lotion into Charlene’s body, feeling her skin as I passed my hand over her body.</p> <p>“You know Charly you are a very beautiful young lady.” I said to her gently which made her giggle</p> <p>“You are funny Uncle Bob, but I know you’re just trying to make me feel better.” Charlene said sadly and then gasped as I touched her clit, arching her hips up to encourage me to continue.</p> <p>“Please Uncle Bob, touch me again!” She begged me, I couldn’t help myself, I put more lotion onto my fingers and brought them to her pussy, rubbing along the slit and brushing her clit every so often.</p> <p>Charlene brought her hands down and held onto my wrist, not to stop me but to focus my hand into staying in contact with her body, bringing her hips up at the same time, “Oh Uncle Bob, Uncle Bob!” She kept on saying until she suddenly stiffened as her orgasm hit her.</p> <p>She relaxed onto me, her body almost boneless in her post-orgasmic bliss, I allowed her to get, rather unsteadily, to her feet.</p> <p>After all the attention I had paid her she started to yawn and so I sent her to bed, which she did walking naked into my bedroom! I shook my head; it seemed that I was going to be wearing boxers again tonight.</p> <p>I found myself yawning and decided to go to bed as well, I walked to the spare bedroom but a voice called out “Where are you going Uncle Bob?” So I went into my bedroom, took off my trousers and socks before finding a pair of boxer shorts, then I turned out the light and slipped down my current underwear before putting on the new pair.</p> <p>“That’s not fair Uncle Bob!” Charlene protested as I got onto the bed.</p> <p>“Shuttup!” I growled in a false tone which made her laugh, she snuggled up in front of me, spoon fashion pulling my good hand around in front of her and holding me tight, and in that position we went to sleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was inside the church again, I didn’t know why as I hadn’t thought about coming here, the blind vicar was there again.</p> <p>“Hello father?” I said making the question an accusation.</p> <p>“Ah! My son, I didn’t hear you enter.” The priest said as he came close to me.</p> <p>“But I thought you didn’t need to hear me?” I said slightly surprised.</p> <p>“No, but I think you need some support... you have a rare gift, but it’s not as rare as you believe, other’s have it... some are putting the gift to ill use, and for that you’ll need to prepare yourself. Have you tried being in two places at the same time? Or hiding yourself inside your own mind?” The priest asked me, his milky orbs seeming to peer into my soul.</p> <p>“No... no I didn’t think I could.” I said, but then I thought ‘why couldn’t I? I mean when I move to another’s mind ain’t I in two places?’</p> <p>“That should be ‘am I not in two places’... honestly you’re a school teacher and you still have to mangle your thoughts?” He sounded mildly amused.</p> <p>“Sorry... but I’ve never tried either of those before.” I admitted.</p> <p>The priest smiled and brought his hands together in a sharp clap, “Well then, now the time to learn.” He said.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I can’t explain what he did or what I learnt, it would be impossible, like describing colour to a blind man.</p> <p>He taught me how to compartmentalize my mind, and move my main consciousness into a box, leaving a shadow of me still in command. It was strange to watch my own thinking processes.</p> <p>Then I managed to duplicate ‘myself’ to a point where I could shake ‘my own hand’ in greeting and still be aware of myself! – Please don’t ask, it would only give you a headache, and I won’t tell you what it does to me!</p> <p>After 6 hours of this the priest nodded. “Good! You might have a chance. Now I suggest you return to your home, you have a worried guest wandering her mind for you. Just one more thing. . . You must keep this gift a secret, tell no-body!” And then he brought his hand up to ‘my’ forehead.</p> <p>----</p> <p>On the grassy plain Mr. Roosevelt and Miss Barbie were dancing away and lying on a blanket was Charlene. I sat down beside her and stroked her head.</p> <p>“Who?... Oh it’s you, where were you? I couldn’t find you anywhere.” Charlene said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Charly I had something to do.” I told her and, moving a part of me to my body looked at the clock – I was now using two bodies at the same time! “Charly it’s time to wake up now.” I told the young girl who nodded and slowly faded from view.</p> <p>The teddy bear and doll collapsed to the ground and the sky grew dark, I followed a thread back to my body where I had already gone to the bathroom while Charlene was gathering her thoughts.</p> <p>This was amazing I could walk around my body while still controlling it, while I was brushing my teeth I was downstairs looking through the front door I heard Charlene coming down the stairs and so I returned to my body, finished my teeth and then went downstairs to begin the breakfast.</p></div>",[]
1283,"Call Me Bob, Part 14",14,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,9,4,"mc, bond, Mf, nosex",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner097.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Right Mr. Wilson, if you’ll just lie down here, and please don’t move. I’m going to be in that other room. Now if you feel claustrophobic press this button and someone will be with you.” The technician said.</p> <p>“Where’s Charlene?” I asked – I’d been nervous since I entered the hospital and had tried to keep Charlene as close to me as possible.</p> <p>“She’s in the control room, keeping an eye on you.” I was told and then he left, leaving me in the belly of the beast... Actually it was a scanner, the doctors decided that they needed a brain scan to ensure there was no permanent damage following my accident.</p> <p>I’d already had my cast removed and now just had a light bandage on my arm, with instructions to use it as much as possible – and now, when I’m able to exercise it I have to keep still.</p> <p>“Are you ready Mr. Wilson?” The technician asked through the intercom and then the machine started up, a low buzzing noise and then it started to rotate, and all I could do was to remain still while this thing produced slice after slice of my head and brain.</p> <p>After the scanner had finished its fiendish task – why was I so negative about this? – I was released to the doctor’s office for Charlene’s examination. When we entered the room I noticed in the corner was a young – well 20 year-old man – wearing jeans and a faded t-shirt, but he had several gold rings on his fingers. He had a leer on his face.</p> <p>I was going to comment on him, you know a ‘who’s that?’ But then felt a command press on my mind. ‘Sit down and ignore me and everything that goes on in this office!’</p> <p>I allowed myself to follow these instructions, but my mind started thinking, here was another person like myself, ‘a controller’ – but from the way he was looking at Charlene he wasn’t like me... or rather her was worse than me!</p> <p>‘Come on doc, let’s see the bitch!’ The man said, the doctor frowned for a moment and then his face brightened.</p> <p>“Now Charlene if you will undress and then get up onto this table.” He directed Charlene.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me and then back to the doctor, she didn’t see the man! She smiled up at the doctor and stared to undo the buttons on her dress.</p> <p>“Shouldn’t she have a gown?” I asked the doctor</p> <p>‘Shouldn’t you be quiet Pops?’ the man glanced at me and seemed to concentrate on my mind... so I let myself split, one part walking behind the man while the other was giving an impression of a tired, bored teacher. ‘Now sit back and watch as a real man gets to work!’</p> <p>The doctor, in the meantime, had raised Charlene’s legs and spread them out using stirrups, while examining her pussy closely. “Yes she’s virgo intacta” he declared.</p> <p>‘What? You mean you ain’t prodded her yet? What type of tired old fart are you? Spread her lips doc, I’m going in!’ the man smiled and started to undo the fly on his jeans. ‘Now little cunt, see me!’ He commanded Charlene while the doctor moved behind her and brought his hands forward to hold onto Charlene’s loins.</p> <p>“No! Don’t hold me like this! Who that man? What’s he doing? Uncle Bob, Uncle Bob, help me! Uncle Bob he’s taking off his trousers! Now he’s showing me his pee-pee!” Charlene had received a calming message from me which was why she was now using childish words.</p> <p>‘That’s right bitch! And this man’s cock is going to rip you wide open, and then when I’ve finished with you? The doctor and that poor idiot are going to have their turn with you... you’ll enjoy that won’t you doc? You see cunt our friend here is now a secret paedophile. If I hadn’t come along he’d never have become like this! How old was the first one? Nine? Ten?’ the man asked the now sweating doctor – I could see he was trying to fight the control that was being exerted on him.</p> <p>“S... she was... 10, but I didn’t want to. . .” The doctor began.</p> <p>‘Shut it doc! You’ll live with it, she does!’ I decided that I didn’t like him and so I decided to work on him. First of all I made him wilt just when he wanted to enter Charlene.</p> <p>‘What the fuck!’ The man – Jason I found his name was – said as his flaccid cock rubbed against Charlene’s tight slit.</p> <p>‘Language! And in front of a child as well!’ I spoke into his mind, feeling the tendrils of his control reaching to the doctor and my body. I noticed there were others leading away from him. People he had controlled and was still controlling. ‘My, you have been busy haven’t you Jason?’</p> <p>I could feel him try to fight back, but with the training I’d just received I was able to divert his attack, although the doctor collapsed on the floor. I felt a large pulse of energy was starting to move along a pathway but I pictured a pair of large shears and cut the link!</p> <p>‘What the fuck are you man?’ Jason asked as his energy was forced back into his mind.</p> <p>‘Just an interested party... You! Wilson! Get up and take that girl out of here!’ I passed the order to ‘myself’ watching as ‘I’ grabbed a gown and, after releasing her from the stirrups, helped Charlene to her feet, put the gown on and then ‘we’ both ran out of the room calling for help.</p> <p>‘Hey man why didya let them go?’ Jason asked me, ‘we could have had fun with them both!’</p> <p>‘Sorry Jason, but that’s not on my agenda. I have something else planned for you!’ I said putting a sense of menace in my words.</p> <p>‘What do you mean?’ Jason was starting to sound worried, ‘I mean... you don’t know who you’re dealing with! It’s not just me man, I’m just a small fish... a small fish, there are others you know!... Others who will...’ Jason’s speech was interrupted by security guards who came into the room. I could sense him start to work on them, noticed how he concentrated and then I remembered the constraints that Marjorie had been given, I understood them and applied them.</p> <p>‘I can’t touch them! What have you done to me? Help me somebody help me!’ his voice faded as I worked on him, taking his controlled people and adding them to my burden. Somehow I found enough space in ‘my mind’ to hold onto these threads, I then placed a fiction within the mind of Jason as I locked his powers away from him.</p> <p>I followed the nearest thread to the doctor’s mind, where I found two personalities, one created by Jason. The other one held behind a ‘glass’ door – a door which had started to crack, so I gave it a kick, shattering it and allowing the real doctor to surge out, overwhelming the persona that Jason had carefully created. ‘Oh god what have I done?’ The doctors’ mind spoke out in his anguish.</p> <p>‘You didn’t do anything; it was the construct of Jason that did those things.’ I reassured him.</p> <p>‘But I did. I didn’t stop myself. . .’ He tried to protest.</p> <p>‘How could you? He’d tied your mind up so tight that it couldn’t resist his orders. You were not in control and felt guilty and it was that guilt that he used to keep you under his control – Now get back onto track. He broke in and attacked you, tied up that guy Wilson and went to assault the girl; somehow you recovered enough to free Wilson and distract Jason while Wilson got her out of the room. Got it?’ I sketched out a workable scenario.</p> <p>‘But what if he says anything?’ The doctor protested</p> <p>‘He won’t be able to, I’ve stopped him. Even if he tried to say a word he’d feel the pain that he exerted on others. Just get him arrested and then return to your normal life.’ I told him putting warmth into my words.</p> <p>‘Very well, but what about his other victims? What’s going to happen to them?’ He asked me.</p> <p>‘Leave them to me, but if I need some medical work done? Can I depend on you?’ I asked him.</p> <p>‘Of course! But how will you. . . Oh! Yes I did forget didn’t I, but what do I call you?’ The doctor asked me.</p> <p>‘Just call me Bob, now pay attention because security’s here!’ Our conversation had taken less than a second, the guards had just reached Jason who was looking around confused.</p> <p>“Doctor Blaine, is something wrong?” One of the guards said.</p> <p>“Yes, this man broke into my office and attacked me, I’m not sure what he would have done to that poor girl if I hadn’t managed to stop him.” Doctor Blaine said.</p> <p>“You stupid fucker, she was prime cherry! I would have... should have...” Jason said but was held by the other guards.</p> <p>“What should we do with him Doctor Blaine?” I put a suggestion into his mind.</p> <p>“Let the police deal with him, I’ll sign a complaint against him.” The doctor said and the guards took Jason away, a thread led from him to me, but it was so fine that it was thinner than a spider’s thread.</p> <p>When the room was empty the doctor looked around, “So what should I do now?” he said into the empty air, and so I answered him.</p> <p>‘Carry on as normal, I think you need to re-examine that Wilson girl, make sure she’s alright after all this’ I suggested.</p> <p>He nodded and flicked a switch on the intercom, “Penny can you send Miss Joylett and Mr. Wilson back in please.”</p> <p>It was strange to see myself walk in with Charlene. Dr. Blaine asked them to sit down, as ‘I’ did so I merged with ‘him’.</p> <p>“I... I have to apologise for the events earlier.” Dr. Blaine began, “How that... person was able to...” I interrupted him.</p> <p>“I don’t understand doctor, how you were able to stop him as you did! I don’t know how you managed it, but we’re glad you did.” I said.</p> <p>“Who was that girl you spoke about?” Charlene asked.</p> <p>“I don’t think... I mean it wouldn’t be...” Doctor Blaine was getting flustered.</p> <p>“Charly I think the doctor needs some time with that, now why don’t we carry on with the examination.” I suggested much to Doctor Blaine’s relief.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me and narrowed her eyes slightly; I gave a slight shake of my head. “Okay Uncle Bob.” She replied.</p> <p>“Bob? She called you Bob!” Doctor Blaine looked sharply at me – I knew I should use another name.</p> <p>“Well it’s simpler for the children rather than calling me Robert every time, I suppose they could call be Rob. But I always liked the phrase Bob’s your Uncle, and I like the way Charlene here calls me Uncle Bob.” And then I told him about the shopping trip we spent, and how Charlene nearly got us both arrested by the police.</p> <p>It made the doctor laugh and seemed to reassure him that the name was just a coincidence. He started to re-examine Charlene, but this time he kept away from her genital area, “I don’t want to cause you any distress with this examination.” He explained.</p> <p>Charlene didn’t even take a second, “That’s alright Doctor Blaine, I trust you.” She said simply and then removed her gown to stand naked in front of the doctor.</p> <p>“It’s not really necessary to...” He began to say but I interrupted him.</p> <p>“Doctor she’s letting you know how much she trusts you, now can you continue with the examination?” I said to him.</p> <p>Shaking his head at our words Doctor Blaine decided to carry on with the examination, his attitude now of a professional man at work, although he did apologise when he touched Charlene’s chest with his cold stethoscope, he then weighed and measured her, something that gave him a troubled expression.</p> <p>He finished off by taking a blood sample, which ended up in several plastic bottles in a bad for testing.</p> <p>I helped Charlene to dress and then we sat down while Doctor Blaine checked his results. Then he looked up.</p> <p>“Well Mr. Wilson, Charlene – you’re obviously recovering with the help of Mr. Wilson here, but I am concerned about your body weight, you are seriously undernourished and you need building up. There are nutritional additives that you require for which I’ll give you a prescription, I’ll also include some lotion to be used on your body, I believe you’re already used to using that?” He asked me I nodded, “Good, I think to be sure I’ll need to see you every two weeks?” we both nodded our agreement.</p> <p>He started writing something out on a pad when Charlene spoke, “Uh, Doctor Blaine can I speak to you,” She glanced at me a pained look in her eyes, “in private please?” She added. I was slow to take the hint as I just looked back at her blankly, why couldn’t she talk to him with me in the room? “Please Uncle Bob, It’ll only take a moment.” I looked at Doctor Blaine who raised his eyebrows, he wasn’t sure what Charlene wanted either.</p> <p>I reluctantly got out of my seat and went outside the office, if I wanted to I could have eavesdropped but decided that if Charlene couldn’t trust me was I the type of person to look after her. After a few minutes a nurse was called to enter the office, she quickly left – but not before looking at me and smiling.</p> <p>I remained in the dark until the door opened and Charlene appeared with Doctor Blaine, she was rubbing her arm in an abstracted manner, a small smile was also on her lips. “Thank you Doctor Blaine.” She said sweetly.</p> <p>“That’s alright Charlene, don’t forget to allow a couple of hours before you do anything.” He said and then called the next patient.</p> <p>“What was that all about?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Can I tell you later Uncle Bob? I want to get back to school. I can’t wait to see what happened to Mrs. Johnson.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>“Why? What did you all have planned for her?” I asked but Charlene didn’t answer. I looked at the time, it was half-past one and I knew I was hungry so we stopped at a fast food place and waited for the food to arrive (I don’t know why but in England it take at least 5 minutes for the food to be served and that’s supposed to be fast?)</p> <p>We went to a clear table and started eating the food – Charlene’s seemed to just vanish and I was tempted to get her another meal but she didn’t let me, “Please Uncle Bob hurry up!” She said.</p> <p>I was, frankly, surprised but decided to go along with her – if I was a more suspicious person I would have gone for a walk in her mind, but somehow I just couldn’t! – and so we arrived at the school with just over an hour left of the school day.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When we arrived outside my classroom I was glad to see the curtains were drawn and very little sound coming from the room itself. I went to open the door, which was locked, and so I fumbled in my pockets for my key, but Charlene went to the door and gave a strange number of knocks – almost a secret code. There was a moment of silence and then somebody knocked on my door – from inside!</p> <p>I looked at Charlene who smiled back at me and then repeated the knock, I heard a key being turned in the door which was then opened. April was peering around the door, she smiled when she saw who it was and opened the door to allow us entry.</p> <p>“Well I’m glad to see you have a sense of... What are you doing to poor Mrs. Johnson?” I asked the class. There in the middle of the room with her clothing removed and tied up was... Jackie!</p> <p></p> <p><i>Sorry about the lack of... well everything I suppose, but this was to allow me to start another set of spin off stories Jason’s victims. To appear soon.</i></p></div>",[]
1284,"Call Me Bob, Part 15",15,CORNER GHOST,no@email,,2004-12-15,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner098.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I’m Jackie Johnson, I normally work as a nurse at the school, but at the moment I’m supposed to be teaching sexual awareness for Bob’s class – I mean Mr. Wilson’s class. But if I had known what those little bast... rascals had planned for me I would have gone in with a whip in one hand and a chair in the other.</p> <p>Nonetheless I went to the classroom after lunch to continue the sexual awareness class that Robert had started. Somehow I knew that the cameras were controlled from this desk and that they had to be isolated from the main settings. I pressed a button and I could hear a click as a recorder started. – This was to ensure that no actual laws were broken I was told.</p> <p>One girl, April, was watching me closely and raised her hand when I nodded to her she spoke up, “Please Mrs. Johnson you forgot to lock the door.” She said.</p> <p>“So I did April, if you wouldn’t mind doing that for me?” I said and she quickly ran to the door, turning the key but leaving it in the door to prevent anyone from looking through the keyhole. “Thank you April.” I said and then went to Roberts notes.</p> <p>I looked to the class, the boys had moved the desks to the sides of the room and the chairs were arranged in a semi-circle, all had a towel on them I noted.</p> <p>I nodded to them and, before I could speak, they all started to undress, folding their clothes tidily under the chairs. Then I was under the scrutiny of the class – to hide my... fear I suppose the word was... I scanned through the notes that had been left for me, although I had already read them several times before.</p> <p>“Oh! Now from these notes it seems that some of you have exceeded the parameters that Mr. Wilson had set.” I looked at the two children who smiled sweetly at me, I noticed that they were holding hands, slightly against the code for public displays of affections but that didn’t worry them.</p> <p>“Did you want to go that far so soon?” I asked them.</p> <p>Roger looked at Tracy and seemed to melt into her eyes, and then they turned to look at me. “Oh no Mrs. Johnson, it was just that once we started we couldn’t stop!” They said in unison.</p> <p>I shook my head in amusement, “You’ve practised that didn’t you?” I said chuckling.</p> <p>“No Mrs. Johnson, that was the first time we’d do that, honest, and it had to be because Tracy was a virgin until I. . .” Roger said.</p> <p>I felt myself blushing, “I meant your answering me like that not... not anything else.” The rest of the class laughed at the looks on their faces.</p> <p>“Okay now, how far had Mr. Wilson got?” I asked them a girl – April again raised her hand.</p> <p>“Please Mrs. Johnson, he was just telling us how adults look different from children, he was about to show us when we had to finish.” April said – but I could see a smile on her lips.</p> <p>“So did Mr. Wilson undress?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh no, but we’re sure he was going to, and we were told that today would be the day that he would.” April said with a straight face, so I couldn’t tell if she was lying or not.</p> <p>I wondered what to do? But it was written in the notes that the children would have to see that nudity would be seen as completely natural. So - “So I see April. Do any of you mind if I undress, you won’t be too put out seeing me naked?” I asked them – although I must admit I hoped none of them were, I could feel my nipples stiffen at the sight of their naked bodies - I wondered how Robert coped with this?</p> <p>Another girl, Carol her name was, raised her hand but then spoke up, “Please Mrs. Johnson, we’ve learnt that our bodies are not something to hide!”</p> <p>I nodded, “Certainly Carol, but how is it that you’re not concerned about your state of undress?” I asked her, and I noticed that she seemed different, more composed in the way she acted.</p> <p>“Oh it’s something I realised when Mr. Wilson first started this, I was slightly shy at first, but I’ve read all the books that daddy has and, although I didn’t understand them – most of them were on how our bodies changed but some of the others were different – I think I do now.” She turned slightly and moved her leg which seemed to highlight her pussy; I felt my mouth water at the sight of her.</p> <p>(Now I have a confession to make, I am attracted to young children! There I’ve said it – I’ve know about this for some years but have always managed to control myself, it’s been torture working as a nurse for the number of years that I’ve been working at this school, touching them but not being able to do anything about it. In some ways Roberts little sex class was a godsend, I could look at their bodies without arousing any suspicions. I wanted to go onto my knees and lick at the pussy being displayed in front of me, but thought that Carol might get scared if I did.)</p> <p>“I see, so you think it might be better if I did undress and carried on the lesson that way?” I asked her and the class as a whole.</p> <p>She smiled and I could see the rest of the class nodding and so I drew in a deep breath and moved my hands to the buttons on my blouse. Somehow it was exciting to undress in front of these children, but in a way I felt somehow reluctant, my hands were shaking as I started undoing the buttons on my blouse.</p> <p>I watched their faces as I opened my blouse and folded it neatly on the table – I didn’t think I should be untidy as all the children had set the standard already. As I looked up I noticed that most of the boys had their eyes focused on my bra encased breasts.</p> <p>“Gentlemen? If you’ll kindly look at me and not my body.” I said, my tone making the girls in the class laugh. “Yes you may laugh at that, but when you get older you’ll find more boys talking to you chest rather than at you.” I told the girls while I undid the side of my skirt.</p> <p>This time the whole class watched as I slipped the skirt down my legs, revealing my shell-pink panties – not that I had worn them for any major reason, they were my best pair – I was aware of some of the girls focusing on the darker area just visible in the front of my panties – Where my pubic hair made itself known (I wonder what you thought it was?)</p> <p>I went to reach behind me to undo the clasp on my bra when April raised her hand, “Please Mrs. Johnson can I do that for you?” She asked me, which opened the flood-gates; several more girls then raised their hands as well as a couple of the boys. A wicked thought came to my mind.</p> <p>“Certainly April, but I think I’ll need two volunteers to help take off my panties.” I said smiling.</p> <p>More boys put their hands up and so I selected James and Michelle to help me. I stood still to allow April to stand on a chair so that she could comfortably unclip my bra which she quickly slipped off my shoulders to reveal them – the background noise level rose somewhat as I resisted the normal response to cover my breasts with my arms but managed to keep them by my sides.</p> <p>“I wish mine were as big as yours.” I heard a mournful voice say from the audience.</p> <p>“Well give them time, when you’re eighteen or so you might regret that wish.” I said singling out the girl with my eyes. She blushed and ducked her head, I looked at her, she had a nice pair of AA-cup breasts, slightly white against the rest of her body. I tried to remember her name without looking at the class list... Martha? No, Mary, Mary was her name.</p> <p>“It’s alright Mary, they are a natural expression of being a woman, you should be proud of them.” I told her and was happy to see her head rise up. “That’s better, now a deep breath and let those puppies smile.” I said to her which, although she blushed again, she managed to do. I noticed that her nipples were standing out.</p> <p>I then turned my attention to the two children standing either side of me, “Alright now James, Michelle, take hold of the sides of my panties and when you’re ready pull them down.” - In this manner I had no control over my denuding.</p> <p>I felt their hands as they pulled the fabric slightly away and then the class started a countdown “3... 2... 1... Zero!” And both children pulled my panties off of my legs, there was a cheer as my body was completely revealed (I’d already removed my pantyhose earlier today!)</p> <p>Now I want to mention that I’m relatively young, 24 in fact, I try to keep myself in trim, and so I exercise a lot – being a nurse also means I do duty as P. E. teacher at times and having to chase after the kids when playing football (alright soccer then if that’s what you prefer to call it) means that you have to be able to run for up to 90 minutes at a time, I also swim and have trimmed my pubic hair so not to peek out from my costume. And, for those who have to know, my husband and I enjoy a perfectly happy sex life – he’s aware of my likes and dislike and has indulged my fantasies just as I have his.</p> <p>Anyway I’m in Robert’s classroom, naked, surrounded by naked children. I notice that Michelle was looking at my pubic patch with interest. “What’s the matter Michelle?” I asked her, she glanced up at me and I could see her face redden.</p> <p>“I... I’m sorry... Mrs. Johnson,” She managed to say, “I... I’ve never... seen...” she indicated my lower region.</p> <p>“My legs? Come on Michelle you’ve seen my legs before.” I said to her smiling – it was nice to see her innocence.</p> <p>“No Mrs. Johnson... I meant your... your pussy.” She said and blushed again as she said it.</p> <p>“Michelle you are supposed to be getting used to yours and other people’s bodies, now what is the problem? The hair down there?” I asked her she nodded her head, I sighed, “Michelle all women, when puberty strikes, will grow hair beneath their arms and over their pussies. Whether they decide to keep it or not is their choice, I prefer to trim mine so that it doesn’t show outside my bikini bottoms.”</p> <p>Michelle studied my pussy again and reached her hand to it, before pausing and looking up at me again.</p> <p>I nodded my head, “It’s alright you can touch it... if you want to that is.” I encouraged her, and then a voice from James spoke up.</p> <p>“C... can I touch it too Mrs. Johnson?” He asked.</p> <p>“Of course you can.” I said.</p> <p>“It’s so soft... almost like a cat’s.” the two children said as they ran their fingers over the fleece, then another hand made it’s presence known as April approached and gently ran her fingers along my slit, causing me to breathe heavily. I closed my eyes and allowed them to do as they wanted.</p> <p>I heard the whispers of the three children, “go on, she’ll like it” and “Are you sure? She won’t be angry?” and then I felt a light, moist, touch on my clit. I looked down to see James move his head back as Michelle brought her head forward to suck my clit into her mouth, I moaned as I witnessed the sight.</p> <p>“It’s alright; she likes what you’re doing! Now move your tongues along here and then back up to there.” April said. And the two children followed her instructions. I closed my eyes, thinking that if I couldn’t see what they were doing I couldn’t tell them off, and allowed my body to react to their tongues. I heard a chair being placed behind me and then the touch of a small hand on my tits as April spoke into my ear, “Just relax Mrs. Johnson.</p> <p>Goddess! I don’t know who taught her to do that, but she was an expert, while James and Michelle were warming me up ‘down below’ April was doing her best to make me burst into flames with her actions on my tits. Then April said, “Now!” And the two children pushed their tongues into my pussy together causing me to scream out in my climax and cover their faces with my juices....</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I recovered I found that I was lying on the floor of the classroom, I tried to move but found that while I was unconscious the ‘little darlings’ had put into practise some of Roberts lessons, in short I was tied to a bookcase at my feet and a heavy desk at my head.</p> <p>“What...” I started to croak out when a hand raised my head and a... skirt? I think it was, was bunched up and placed under it to support me. A glass of water with a straw was offered.</p> <p>“Did you need a drink? My mummy’s always thirsty after she’s cum like that!” April said to me.</p> <p>I took a sip and found that I could now talk properly, “What do you think you’re doing?” I asked the class as a whole.</p> <p>Carol spoke up, “We just thought that we’d learn more if you were on a level where we could see better.” Why did I ever think she was shy? If she had been then she’d been given a hell of a shake-up! “You don’t mind if some of the boys touch you?”</p> <p>Mind? If I wasn’t tied up I’d be doing cartwheels! “Well... I suppose not, it’s just that I can’t...”</p> <p>Carol spoke again, “Well we wanted to test something that Mr. Wilson said yesterday. . .” At my puzzled look she stood over me with her legs on either side of my head, “That a person tied down would be unable to stop people from doing anything, even this...” She then lowered her body down so that her pussy was in line with my mouth. It was so inviting that I couldn’t stop myself and I moved my head forward and extended my tongue.</p> <p>As I started to lick away at Carol’s soft white pussy, I could feel hands touching my pussy and moving around, from the corner of my eye I could see that April had a video camera and was filming another girl, who was also lying down so that I couldn’t see her face from my angle, then Carol moved blocking my view, and I felt those small hands everywhere causing the strangest sensations.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this I was beginning to feel hot and could tell that Carol was fast approaching her climax as she began to grind her pussy on my mouth, I could taste her juices which were almost pouring from her pussy, I reached up and managed to find her small but engorged clitoris, I closed my teeth on it.</p> <p>“Aaaarrrrgggghhhh!” Carol cried out as she folded forward covering my head. As I could breathe I enjoyed the feeling of her young belly and pussy, I wasn’t too concerned with my position then.</p> <p>April, however, was. She quickly directed two boys to lift the happily smiling girl from me. April looked at me concern showing on her face. “Are you alright Mrs. Johnson? I’m sorry but I didn’t realise she’d done that.” April said to me.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “No, I’m fine April. So what’s next in the lesson?” I asked her knowing that I was no longer in charge of anything.</p> <p>“Well, we thought it would be nice if we had our own video of the differences between our pussies and yours.” She indicated the camera and then pointed to the girl just getting up off the floor. “Abby said she didn’t mind and I hope you don’t?” She asked me shyly</p> <p>“Well like this I don’t see how I could say no!” I said from my bound state.</p> <p>“Oh goody, you don’t mind if we open your pussy lips? Do you?” April said and then added, “Only Mr. Wilson did say that when tied up like that people could do almost anything.”</p> <p>“Did he indeed? Well I can see I’m going to have to have a word with him, once I see him again.” I said but at April’s crestfallen face I smiled, “I’m joking April, in a way I’m enjoying this, but why is Carol the only one to use my face? Don’t any of the boys need something done?”</p> <p>April looked at my face, “You really are having fun? Do you mind if they squirt into your mouth?” I shook my head smiling April turned to the class and two boys raised their hands, April inspected their cocks and then sent one of them to straddle my face. I quickly licked on his small erection.</p> <p>April then turned on the camera light and placed the camera on the floor between my outspread legs. She asked the remaining boy to stand to one side of my body and another girl to stand opposite him, they then knelt down and their hands began gently probing my pussy for the large labia lips. (I must say I didn’t see them only followed April’s instructions before the youth’s thighs blocked my ears.)</p> <p>I could feel the two children start to pull my lips apart and then a pause... then I felt a warm breath on my pussy and then a finger was being inserted inside, as if measuring how far it could go, the finger was then added to by another then another... oh my it was almost as if they wanted to... now another! They couldn’t I wouldn’t be able to... to... it’s in! Somebody’s put their whole hand inside my pussy!</p> <p>Only now it wasn’t a hand, it was now a fist – with an arm attached, pushing gently into my body. It felt massive! Bigger than my husband, I mean I’m not sure if I’ve felt anything like that. I opened my mouth to scream out when the boy in front of me pushed his cock deep into my mouth and was now touching my throat.</p> <p>It was that sudden touch that made me close my lips around that cock, I made sure that I didn’t touch him with my teeth. And then those... darlings(!) decided to move that hand inside me, first they began pumping away, pulling that hand back until my vagina almost lost it, and then filling me up again, getting faster and faster, while the boy using my mouth was also moving back and forth.</p> <p>Then – just as I was about to cum – maddingly the hand stopped its motion and stayed still just at its deepest point! While I was waiting for something to happen ‘down there’ the cock in my mouth spurted dragging my mind away and causing me to suck on the sugar stick in my mouth and swallowing the offering from the boy.</p> <p>I kept my lips wrapped tightly around that cock, stripping it of any more sperm that might have lingered. The boy smiled at me and started to walk away, but he was stopped by April who sounded angry with him. “Scott! What are you doing? Thank Mrs. Johnson, remember your manners!”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mrs. Johnson, thank you, I’ve never felt anything like that!” Scott managed to say.</p> <p>I smiled at him, “That’s alright Scott, but remember a girl does need flattery as well.” I said and then looked down my body to where the smallest girl of the class was now opening her hand inside me.</p> <p>April notice my gaze and knelt down beside me. “My mum told me that she loves someone putting their hand inside her, and I thought that Anne would be the best to try as she’s so small.”</p> <p>I gave a small laugh – which made Anne’s hand move inside me, “I did start to enjoy it... but why did you stop?” I asked.</p> <p>“We had to mark the spot on Anne arm so that we could see how far she could reach!” April said – I must admit I was interested in that as well. “Ready for the next one?” April asked me while waving another girl over.</p> <p>“How did you know?” I whispered to her, so that no-one else could hear me.</p> <p>April shook her head, “I’m not sure, it was as if someone told me. But I don’t know who it was?” She looked genuinely puzzled so I believed her. By this time the girl had come to us and was looking slightly embarrassed. April smiled at her, “This is Eve, and she’s told me that she’s never felt anything when she touches herself on her pussy, she thinks there’s something wrong.”</p> <p>I looked up at the girl, “It’s alright Eve, sometimes it just takes a strange event to help these things along.” I told her – why was I being so calm when I was tied down like this with a girl’s arm in my pussy.</p> <p>Eve placed her leg over my face and then I was looking at her clam-shell lips, I couldn’t even think she had touched her pussy in her life. Slowly she descended and I reached up to lick her pussy. Eve jumped as she felt me but then she restarted lowering her body down.</p> <p>Anne, in the meantime was now moving her hand and someone else was licking on my clitoris, I was having a hard time trying to help Eve but I could barely put my tongue into her small slit, I could feel her shuddering above me, or was it my movements that was causing that. I moved my head to touch her small bump at the top of her slit hearing her gasp as I did so.</p> <p>Now it was a race! Could I make Eve cum before I did? I nibbled and worried at Eve’s small clit, feeling it grow slightly and her movements were becoming more agitated as I did so. But also I was feeling a warm glow building up inside me as I worked away, all of a sudden it became too much and I screamed into the Eve’s pussy as I came.</p> <p>It was so intense that I found myself being shaken slightly, and cold water was being sprinkled on my face. “Mrs. Johnson, are you alright?” April was looking at me carefully.</p> <p>I found I couldn’t speak as my mouth was dry. So I nodded. April placed a straw into my mouth and I sipped the water, I didn’t want to drink too deeply. I looked around, on the floor near me was Eve, she was asleep but smiling, Anne was now looking at her arm and smiling, she was surrounded by her classmates one of which had a ruler in his hands and was placing it on Anne’s arm.</p> <p>I was going to ask April how everyone was but we were interrupted by a series of knocks on the door. At first the class went quiet but then April went to the door, she knocked on it, a strange cadence, then an answering knock. “It’s alright.” April said, “Its Charlene and Mr. Wilson.” She added and unlocked the door.</p> <p>The next thing I heard was Roberts’ voice as he entered the room, “Well I’m glad to see you have a sense of... What are you doing to poor Mrs. Johnson?”</p> <p>April looked slightly un-nerved, “We were only following your lessons Sir.” She said lowering her head.</p> <p>Robert frowned, “I don’t think my lessons involved tying up the teacher and abusing her?” He said.</p> <p>“It’s alright Robert, I did say they could... I think anyway?” I added, for the life of me I couldn’t remember exactly how I got down here. Oh wait! I hadn’t!</p> <p>“Well it’s nearly time for the bell so I think you’d better start getting things back into shape while I untie Mrs. Johnson.” Robert said.</p> <p>The class seemed to dissolve as the children followed Robert’s instructions, he stopped Anne as she walked pass. “What’s that mark on your arm Anne?”</p> <p>“That was how far I could put my arm inside Mrs. Johnson sir.” Anne said.</p> <p>Robert looked surprised and glanced at me, “Indeed, well don’t forget to measure it and note it down. Who suggested that you do that?” He asked her.</p> <p>Anne looked to April who stood forward. “I did sir.” She admitted. “It was after I tried to put my finger into Abby and could only get this far.” She indicated the second knuckle of her middle finger.</p> <p>Robert untied my bonds and helped me to my feet, but I couldn’t stand and had to be helped to a chair. Robert took the camera from April and quickly rewound the tape, quickly playing it, at one point he whistled. “That looked really nasty, are you sure you’re alright?” He asked me.</p> <p>I nodded and smiled, “You don’t suppose I’d be able to borrow some of your class at some stage?” I asked him.</p> <p>Robert shook his head, “I’m sorry Jackie, but I’m not running a lending library here.” He said to me.</p> <p>I leant over, “How did April know what I wanted?” I asked him. “It was almost as if she read my mind.” He gave me a quick look and then seemed to relax.</p> <p>“I’ve wondered about that myself, but I think she just has an open family. Why don’t you ask her if you can visit her sometimes?”</p> <p>I had to think about that, but all too soon the bell sounded and the class was dismissed, before they left all of them stood and said, “Thank you Mrs. Johnson, for looking after us.”</p> <p>After the classroom was empty, apart from Charlene, I turned to Robert. “That was one of the most interesting lessons I’ve ever taught. I seemed to have learnt a lot.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“That’s the best type of lessons a teacher can have.” He replied smiling, “Would you want to help again?” He asked me</p> <p>Would I? Wild horses couldn’t have kept me away!</p> <p>I’ve still got to contact April’s parents. Maybe they’ll let me stay the night?</p></div>",[]
1285,"CMB: April - After School, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,31,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner099.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>April wasn’t looking forward to going home.</p> <p>Ever since her father died and her mother had remarried Dennis Hunt – who had lost his wife, was completely different. For one thing he and his son, Anthony, were naturalists, so it wasn’t unusual for April to see either of the two in a state of undress, but she always averted her eyes to avoid seeing their ‘privates’.</p> <p>The Mornings were the worst, trying to get to the bathroom before either Dennis or Anthony got up – although she was sure that Anthony tried to watch her when she took a bath or shower.</p> <p>When she moaned about this to her mother she didn’t receive any support, “But April dear. You’re just not used to their way of life, when you get to know them it will be better.” She was told, but she secretly swore to herself that she’d never do that!</p> <p>And now she had just been in a lesson where she had been ordered to touch boys and let them touch her... it was wonderful she decided! And even though George did look a bit gross it wasn’t really his fault, and he did have a soft touch that was even more maddening.</p> <p>She felt so good but realised that this was what her mother had told her about when she spoke about touching. April now knew it was supposed to feel nice... the noises from her mother’s bedroom, the cries and moans she gave out, seemed to prove this.</p> <p>Now, after feeling the same things, she was heading home. She found herself thinking abut Anthony – he was three years older than her. – And also about Dennis, she tried to remember what he looked like, but maddingly she had been so good at avoiding the view that she had never seen his... his cock!</p> <p>She went to the back door of the house and walked in, her mother, Jeanette, was busy cooking away for the evening meal. She looked up as April walked in and smiled at her,</p> <p>“Hello darling, how was school today?” Jeanette asked April.</p> <p>“Not too bad mummy. . . we stayed naked for most of the afternoon, touching each other.” April said in a normal tone of voice.</p> <p>Jeanette obviously didn’t hear what April had said because she acted normally, “That’s nice darling, now you just go and... What did you say?” Jeanette finished as her ears frantically drew attention to her daughter’s words.</p> <p>April giggled at her mother’s reaction, “It’s that sex education thing that you and Dennis signed mummy, we had the first lesson today, all about getting used to our bodies, so we were naked all afternoon, and I’m going to be naked all day tomorrow.” She finished - April had never thought about calling Dennis daddy, it never seemed right to her.</p> <p>“Just you? Why?” Jeanette asked, and so April told her of how she reacted to George’s body and the punishment decreed by their teacher, Mr. Wilson. “That’s not right! I’ll get Dennis to phone tomorrow and stop it if you want.” Jeanette said.</p> <p>“Oh no mum, please don’t. I was wrong and I can see what Mr. Wilson’s doing. I shouldn’t have reacted like that, George can’t help how he looks and he was so gentle, he made me feel... so... good. Just like you said it would.” April said with a dreamy look on her face.</p> <p>“You enjoyed being like that didn’t you?” Jeanette asked her daughter.</p> <p>April looked at her shyly, “Yes, I was, it made me feel all funny in my tummy.”</p> <p>Jeanette sat down beside her daughter, ‘That’s how I feel when Dennis looks at me’ she thought to herself but then said out loud. “Do you want to be like that now?” She asked.</p> <p>April went wide-eyed, “Could I? I mean what would Dennis and Anthony do?” She asked.</p> <p>Jeanette laughed, “Honey you’d make their day, you know they’re naturists?” April nodded her head, “Well they’ve wanted to stay naked when at home, but haven’t dared to because of you... and Anthony has a crush on you, you did know that?”</p> <p>“He does? But... I’m only eleven? How can he like me?” April said surprised at her mother’s words.</p> <p>Jeanette shook her head, “I’m not sure, but you know Dennis’s first wife was quite young when they married? They first met when he was fourteen and she was eleven. So it’s not improbable that Anthony takes after him.... Now how should we do this?” Jeanette mused.</p> <p>April squirmed, “Mum do you mind if I have a shower, I feel all sweaty.” She asked her mother who smiled at her.</p> <p>“Of course you can darling... and I’ll put your clothes out on your bed for you. You promise to wear only the clothes I put out?” Jeanette asked as an idea struck her.</p> <p>“Yes mummy.” April said and ran to the bathroom where she quickly stripped off and put her dirty clothes into the linen basket, before running the shower and stepping under the spray, feeling the warm water cascading over her body. She thought back to the afternoon the touching... down there... that was sooooo nice... Her hands started moving down her body, not interested in washing herself, her hands found themselves between her legs and her pussy, and then a spot that she hadn’t taken any notice of before. She stepped back so that the wall of the shower was holding her up, closed her eyes and started rubbing herself, finding her pleasure button.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Outside the bathroom Jeanette listen to her daughter’s moans of pleasure. She had resisted Dennis’s suggestion of introducing April to the family fun, she found that she enjoyed Anthony joining her and Dennis – she hadn’t wanted it, but after Dennis had tied her down onto the bed with the blindfold over her eyes, she didn’t know – or care – what had happened to her.</p> <p>She thought that Dennis was playing with her as she found herself being penetrated by a cock that was, obviously, not Dennis’s. She thought it was a small dildo that he was using, working her up until she came in a very vocal orgasm, a cry which ended in shock when the blindfold was taken away and she found Anthony was the man inside her. She tried to struggle, but her heart was no longer in the fight.</p> <p>Eventually she accepted him as another lover, learning that Dennis had shared his first wife with their son when he was 12 years old.</p> <p>In a perverse way Jeanette was glad of April’s feelings and so prepared her daughter’s outfit for the rest of the evening.</p> <p>----</p> <p>April left the bathroom wearing only a towel around her body and one wrapped around her head. She walked to her bedroom – she normally ran between the two – and entered the room. For the first time since her mother remarried April didn’t close the door, she was too happy following her shower to care, and she continued to dry herself off.</p> <p>She glanced at the bed to see what her mother had chosen for her to wear... One pair of socks and a pair of sandals! She went to the top of the stairs, “Mum, you’ve forgotten my clothes!” She shouted down the stairs.</p> <p>“No I haven’t, they’re all on your bed!” Jeanette’s voice came from behind her making her jump.</p> <p>“But mummy... you cant expect me to just wear socks and shoes?” April said feeling the tingling sensations again.</p> <p>“Yes I do! And I’m going to tell Dennis that it’s part of your punishment. I think he’s going to be very interested in you.” Jeanette said suggestively.</p> <p>“You mean he’ll want to do what Tracy and Roger did in class... but it hurt her!” April protested weakly, her body betraying her feelings of excitement.</p> <p>“I can help you with that if you want.” Jeanette said smiling at her daughter and holding up a small dildo.</p> <p>“What’s that mummy? It looks like a boy’s cock.” April said before she could stop herself.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled, “That’s exactly what it is, and it almost works the same way,” She said and drew her April into her bedroom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>April looked around the bedroom, she’d never entered this room before. Her eyes taking in the headboard covered with straps and the lengths of ribbons on the footboard, she sat on the bed and played with the ribbon while she looked enquiringly at her mother.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled at her, “I like being restrained, it allows me to forget about struggling.” She said arching her eyebrows.</p> <p>“Why would you want to struggle?” April asked her.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled, “Let me show you.” She said and pulled April backwards onto the bed, pulling her daughter’s arms about her head and using the straps to restrain her. “They’re not too tight are they April?” Jeanette asked her daughter.</p> <p>April pulled at the restraints, they were holding her tightly but were not cutting into her flesh. “What are you going to do mummy?” April asked, her voice was steady, without fear, which surprised Jeanette.</p> <p>“Well let me tie you legs open, like this... and now a pillow under your hips, to raise your middle up... and let’s not forget a pillow for your head.” Jeanette commentated as she matched her words to her actions.</p> <p>“Oh mummy! I can see my pussy like this, it feels so strange.” April said, then she watched as her mother approached. Jeanette rubbed her hand over April’s pussy, dragging a finger along the girl’s slit, feeling the moistness there. She couldn’t help herself – she bent down and sniffed the fragrance of her daughter’s pussy. Extending her tongue she swiped it along April’s slit.</p> <p>“Oh, Wow!” April said, lifting her hips up in order to keep her pussy in contact with her mother’s mouth. Jeanette allowed her to do that and then replaced her tongue with the small dildo, rubbing it over April’s clit and along her daughter’s pussy, letting the rubber phallus soak in her daughter’s juices.</p> <p>Then she went back to licking on April’s clit, bringing her daughter back to an orgasm, sliding the false cock back and forward until April went rigid with the pleasures and Jeanette pushed the dildo through her daughter’s hymen. She quickly removed the dildo and allowed April to come down from her high.</p> <p>Jeanette pulled away from April, “Did you like that?” She asked as she looked up at April.</p> <p>“Did I ever! How come Mr. Wilson didn’t tell us about that!” April asked. (I thought I did!)</p> <p>“Well some people don’t like the idea of licking a girl’s pussy or a man’s cock if it comes to that.” Jeanette said watching her daughter closely, but April gave no reaction to the idea, apart from.</p> <p>“Do you like having your pussy licked?” She asked her mother.</p> <p>Jeanette shivered and smiled, “Do I ever! When I’m sucking Dennis’s cock and Anthony’s sucking me, it’s...” Jeanette said without thinking.</p> <p>“Anthony! You’re doing it with Anthony as well?” April said shocked.</p> <p>‘Oh shit! Should I have mentioned it?’ Jeanette thought to herself and then decided, “Yes, I have, ever since Dennis brought him in one night, he’s so good with his cock and it’s not as big as Dennis’s.” She said smiling at the look on April’s face, “But how about if you...” She quickly got up and straddled April’s head, scooting back until she felt April’s breath on her own slit.</p> <p>April looked at her mother’s pussy in amazement, “Mummy why is your pussy bare?” April said.</p> <p>“Dennis like’s it like that, he says it makes me look years younger.” Jeanette said, realising now exactly what he wanted... April! He wanted her daughter! Then Jeanette felt April’s tongue on her own, shaven, pussy and every mother’s instinct vanished! She gave herself up to the effects of her daughter’s tongue. She quickly shuddered to a climax and almost smothered April with her pussy, but managed to stay in place as April quickly brought her to another climax.</p> <p>“Oh God April, where did you learn to do that?” She managed to gasp out as she pulled herself away from her daughter.</p> <p>“I donno mummy, I just did what you did to me... did I do it right?” April breathlessly asked.</p> <p>“Yes darling you did it very well... did you like the taste of mummy’s pussy?” Jeanette asked her daughter.</p> <p>April licked her lips, a scene which made Jeanette moan in pleasure again, “Yes mummy, you taste wonderful!” April said with a smile on her face.</p> <p>Jeanette turned around and kissed her daughter, also tasting the juices there. “You’re very good, now is there any other questions?” She asked.</p> <p>April thought for a moment, “Well, Mr. Wilson did say that some girls like the taste of boy’s stuff... what does it taste like?” She asked as Jeanette started to release her.</p> <p>“It’s difficult to describe, what if I was able to allow you to find out for yourself?” Jeanette said.</p> <p>“Cool! But... how are you going to do that?” April asked jumping up on the bed.</p> <p>“Well you go and wash yourself again, get dressed in your socks and shoes and then follow my lead.” Jeanette said watching as April dashed out of the bedroom, Jeanette smiled and absentmindedly sucked on the blood and juice stained dildo.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That evening young Anthony arrived home from his after-school class, he found his step-sister standing, naked, in the corner of the room. He couldn’t stop staring at her. April went to move her hands to cover her pussy when Jeanette’s voice stopped her.</p> <p>“April! Don’t you dare move your hands until I tell you... Hello Anthony, how was your day?” Jeanette asked her step-son as if a naked girl was a normal thing in the house.</p> <p>“Huhh! What? Oh yes, it. . . it was okay... Mum why’s April like that?” Anthony asked.</p> <p>“Oh she was naughty at school! I’m teaching her a lesson!” Jeanette said in a dismissive tone as if she was fed up with the subject. “You’d better get your homework done.” She added pointing to the table.</p> <p>Anthony started taking out his books and spread them over the table, he started to write but found his concentration wavering and he was taking longer and longer glances at April.</p> <p>“Mommm! He’s looking at me!” April said in a whining voice.</p> <p>“Anthony get on with your homework. And April? You’re the one who’s being punished, so I don’t want to hear another word from your or I’ll ask Dennis to smack you!” Which was something that April’s step-father had never done. April felt herself go weak at her knees as her mother said that, a now familiar feeling was occurring again.</p> <p>Anthony tried to do his homework, but the view of his naked step-sister was almost too much for him, he went red in the face and gathered his books up almost running, while staying bent doubled over, up the stairs.</p> <p>After he left April ran into the kitchen and told her mother what had happened, Jeanette laughed. “I think he’s going to be upstairs and masturbating.” She said.</p> <p>“What’s that?” April asked with an enquiring look on her face.</p> <p>“You know, when you rubbed some of the boy’s and their cocks poured out the sperm? Well that was because you were masturbating them.” Jeanette explained.</p> <p>“You mean they can do it themselves?” April asked innocently.</p> <p>“Of course, didn’t you bring yourself off in the shower?” Jeanette said smirking as April when red, “Well you were a bit loud you know!” Then the sound of a car pulling up made her look around. “Dennis is here, you’d better get back into position.” She told her daughter.</p> <p>April paused by the door, “Mum, will you let Dennis spank me?” She asked and there was a strange tone in her voice.</p> <p>Jeanette looked at her daughter, “So you want him to?” She asked, April nodded Jeanette smiled at her. “I’ll see what I can do.” She promised and shooed April away.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Dennis closed the car door, he’d had a hard day and was looking forward to an early night, even if Jeanette acted like a young girl, he didn’t think he could do anything that night.</p> <p>He opened the front door and entered the house. The first thing that met his eye was his young step-daughter standing naked in the corner of the room with a sullen expression on her face. This made him stop in his tracks, apart from the back views of her as she ran from the bathroom to her bedroom, this was the first time he’d seen her in this state.</p> <p>Dennis swallowed and walked past April giving a quick, “Good evening April” as he passed her, he went into the kitchen and kissed Jeanette, “What’s the deal with April?” He asked.</p> <p>Jeanette shook her head in frustration, “She played up at school, her teacher’s going to make her attend completely naked for the whole day tomorrow, she started saying how unfair it was so I decided to show her what to expect.” Jeanette told him.</p> <p>“Does she have to be naked?” Dennis asked, “You know how it makes me feel!”</p> <p>Jeanette kissing his forehead, “I’m sorry darling but she does need a lesson! Maybe you should put her over your knees and spank her?” She said.</p> <p>Dennis sat down onto a stool in semi-shock. “Oh darling, don’t say that, I might not be able to control myself.” Dennis said reeling at his wife’s suggestion.</p> <p>“So she’s learning about sex, why don’t you show her exactly what it is?” Jeanette said with a straight face, but inside she was giggling away.</p> <p>“JEANETTE! I’m serious. If I was to touch her she’d start to scream and then where will I be? In prison with a number on my chest. I mean I know I’m attracted to young girls but I don’t want to force myself on her!” Dennis said.</p> <p>“Oh daddy! That’s not what you say when we’re in bed at night!” Jeanette said in a child like voice. Dennis smiled and then grabbed hold of her giving her a couple of swats on her ass. “Now why don’t you do that with April out there... or should I ask Anthony to do it?” Jeanette asked.</p> <p>“Jeanette! Don’t do that to me, April would never let me touch her, let alone...” He didn’t finish his statement.</p> <p>“You might be surprised. Just go out there and see how she reacts.” Jeanette told him.</p> <p>Dubious but trusting his wife Dennis went back to where April was standing.</p> <p>“I understand you were naughty in school today?” He said to his step-daughter.</p> <p>“I wasn’t naughty, mum’s just making too much of it.” April said sullenly.</p> <p>Dennis looked around and pulled a straight backed chair to him and sat down. “So tell me about it.” He said to her.</p> <p>April, without any warning, sat down on his lap. Dennis was acutely aware that this was a naked young girl that was sitting on him. He felt his body respond to the situation. April, from her position, could feel Dennis’s arousal. She went through the events of the afternoon and finished with, “Honestly daddy, it wasn’t anything. I was supposed to touch that fat boy’s dangle. Now I couldn’t do that could I?” April said deliberately calling Dennis ‘Daddy’ for the first time since he married her mother.</p> <p>Dennis subconsciously heard what April had called him, but it didn’t register on him. He did, however, agree with Jeanette, April wouldn’t make too much of a fuss, and from the way she was wriggling she certainly needed something.</p> <p>“I’m surprised at you April.” Dennis said finding his hand idly rubbing her back, “You’re not supposed to decide what you’re going to do at school, that was very naughty of you. What should I do with you?” He asked her.</p> <p>“I... I suppose... I mean... you could spank me, ‘cause that’s what mummy said you would do!” April said, then she looked at him and bit her lip in an appealing way. Dennis looked to the kitchen where Jeanette was watching and smiling from the doorway. He sighed.</p> <p>“She was right!” Dennis said and started moving April around until she was lying over his lap. She could feel a lump poking into her stomach. Dennis, however, decided that she didn’t really deserve a proper spanking and decided just to warm her bottom.</p> <p>But before the first blow landed Jeanette entered the room. “No Dennis, Not yet!” she said and then stopped him from releasing April from his grasp. Jeanette went to the stairs and shouted up them. “ANTHONY! Will you come done here... NOW!” she said.</p></div>",[]
1286,"CMB: April - After School, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,18,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner100.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anthony came down the stairs and looked to where his father was sitting with April draped over his lap, to Anthony’s discomfort his step-sister was still naked, but now he noticed she was still Wearing her socks and shoes.</p> <p>“Aww Mum does he have to be here?” April was asking Jeanette.</p> <p>“Yes my girl he does, and if you say another word I’ll invite all the neighbours in to watch as well.” Jeanette said, her hands on her hips.</p> <p>Anthony gulped and then started willing April to say something – anything! But April kept quiet. Anthony watched as his father looked toward Jeanette as if seeking some sort of reprieve. But it was not given as Jeanette nodded her head, then Dennis lowered his head to April’s and seemed to ask something Anthony couldn’t hear what was said but it didn’t seem to matter.</p> <p>Anthony watched as his father raised his hand, from where it had been idly rubbing along April’s ass-cheeks, and brought it down. There was a percussive ‘crack’ as his hand landed and Anthony knew that Dennis had cupped his hand making it sound worse than it actually was.</p> <p>April could be heard giving a small ‘yip’ as she felt the hand landing.</p> <p>“Don’t give me that! That didn’t hurt you.” Jeanette said with a smile on her face as if she was telling a joke.</p> <p>Anthony noted his father looking at Jeanette closely before the next blow landed, this was also a ‘crack’ as it landed. Jeanette gave an exasperated sigh. “Look Dennis if you can’t hit her any harder than that she’ll never learn anything!” She said and walked behind him.</p> <p>When Dennis raised his hand again Jeanette stopped him. “That’s the problem, it’s cupped, and you need it flat! Now flatten it and give her three sharp ones!” Jeanette said as if spanking her daughter was the normal thing to do.</p> <p>Anthony studied April’s body as his father followed his instructions, the way she was pushed up over his father’s lap and then pulled back into her original position. He could see that there was more at work here than just a girl being punished. But he didn’t know what it was.</p> <p>----</p> <p>However if Anthony knew what was going through April’s mind he would be surprised. So let’s roll back time and look at things from April’s view.</p> <p>----</p> <p>April was ready for Dennis’s hand to descend when Jeanette stopped him. ‘How could she do that?’ April though as she stayed in position she felt Dennis’s hand rubbing over her back, it was a nice comforting feeling, and then it moved lower and lower until she could feel it sliding along the curve of her bottom.</p> <p>She looked up in shock as Anthony came down the stairs and, as his eyes rested on her she felt even worse... down there, she tried to cover for this by complaining to her mother but her response made things even worse, what if everyone did see her naked? Oh god she felt her pussy get wetter with the thought.</p> <p>Dennis bent down and whispered in her ear, “Do you want me to do this?” He asked her, she didn’t say anything but gave a small nod of her head. She wondered what Anthony was thinking and how could her step-father just hold her like this?</p> <p>She tried to keep her mind off these things and tried to relax, and then there was an unexpected sting on her backside – unexpected? Well she’d forgotten what was supposed to be happening and so she gave a small cry.</p> <p>She looked at her mother and gave an apologetic smile, Jeanette told her not to play up and then April was prepared for the second, it sounded a lot worse that it was and April started to feel slightly cheated.</p> <p>Then Jeanette raised the stakes and took charge of the punishment, making Dennis flatten his hand. The sharpness of the three blows made her open her eyes, but then she found that the motion of her body against his legs was rubbing a certain spot, a spot that started to make her feel good. In fact the third blow made her come, sparks flew in her head and she started to feel so warm and sleepy.</p> <p>April heard her mother tell her to stand and found that she was unsteady on her feet for some reason. Dennis looked at his trousers, the damp evidence of April’s arousal showing on them. He looked back at April and raised his eyebrows, “Well young lady, how do you account for this?” He said showing her the spot.</p> <p>April looked at his trousers and then down at her glistening pussy, she bit her lip in apparent embarrassment, “I’m sorry daddy, I don’t know how it happened.” She said.</p> <p>Dennis looked at her in astonishment, “What did you say?” He asked her, he didn’t believe what his ears were telling him, and his sub-conscious wasn’t talking to him either.</p> <p>April looked at him, “I only said I didn’t know how it happened daddy.” She said.</p> <p>Dennis surprised everyone by pulling April to him and hugging her, “You don’t know how long I’ve waited for you to call me daddy April.” He said to her before looking up at Jeanette, “Did you hear her? She finally called me daddy!” He said with tears in his eyes.</p> <p>April looked in confusion from Dennis to her mother, what had she done wrong? She wondered, “Mum?” she said in a worried tone of voice.</p> <p>Jeanette stood beside her husband and smiled at her daughter, “Everything is fine April darling, it’s just that Dennis, your father, was always saddened because you didn’t accept him as your father.”</p> <p>Dennis nodded his head, “And now, when I spanked you, you’ve started calling me daddy? Why darling?” He asked April, gesturing at his son to come closer.</p> <p>April shook her head in wonderment, she didn’t really know why either, but then a thought came to her, “Well you see... when I was naughty... in the past,... it was always daddy who... who spanked me... it’s just that... you never... never. . .” She rubbed her ass where the three last blows had landed, “And I suppose that’s why I said that.” She finished lamely.</p> <p>Jeanette nodded, she knew what April was saying, “So if Dennis had only spanked you earlier you would have been calling him daddy since then!” She translated.</p> <p>April thought, “I suppose so... but then why do I feel so... so strange... you know where?” She asked her mother.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled at her daughter and nodded. She looked at her, “I feel the same when Dennis spanks me, I suppose it runs in the family.” She said quietly to April, and then she looked at her husband and step-son and laughed at their puzzled looks, “Well? I’ve got hungry after watching all that. Why don’t we have dinner?” She said smiling.</p> <p>Dennis didn’t seem to follow Jeanette’s line of reasoning and just stared at her, “How do you propose I sit wearing these?” He asked her.</p> <p>Jeanette didn’t even blink but just said, “Well why don’t you take those damp trousers off, in fact you can eat without them! We’ll leave April as she is at the moment, Anthony I hope you’ve finished everything and didn’t leave too much of a mess?”</p> <p>Anthony gave a guilty look as he thought back to what he had done after seeing his pretty, and very naked, step-sister standing in the living room, “Yes mother.” He said.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled at him, “Well I hope you’ve got something left in reserve, you’re going to need it later.” She said mysteriously, and then started to go to the kitchen, she turned to April, “Lay the table please April.”</p> <p>April looked down at her body, “Like this mummy, shouldn’t I get dressed first?” she asked although she’d heard what her mother had said earlier.</p> <p>Jeanette laughed at her, “Why darling? You’ve got to get used to being naked all day tomorrow!” She said and carried on walking into the kitchen.</p> <p>April looked at her step-father, dressed in his shirt and boxers, and her step-brother, shrugged her shoulders before she went into the dining room to prepare the table for the dinner.</p> <p>April was conscious of her step-brother’s eyes on her throughout the meal, she was glad that the table obscured his view of her legs, and that increasingly moist spot between them, she replied to her mother’s questions in monotones.</p> <p>“. . . and she’s interested in sex itself, aren’t you April.” Jeanette was saying.</p> <p>“Yes mother,” April said.</p> <p>“And I know she’s experimented, I found some blood on a dildo I found in her room.” Jeanette said causing Anthony to drop his knife in shock.</p> <p>“And... and how do you know it was her blood?” Dennis asked his wife, tripping over the first words.</p> <p>“Well I was there when I watched it come out of her pussy, didn’t it feel nice when it was in you April?” Jeanette said smiling.</p> <p>“Yes mummy.” April said, her face – and body – burning as she felt Anthony’s interest deepen.</p> <p>“Now Dennis I know you have an interest in April, but you must admit that she’s not developed enough for you just yet, but she does need to learn more about sex in all aspects. I think that Anthony will be the best one to show her!” Jeanette said smiling at her husband.</p> <p>“But mummy I don’t really want to...” April said, although she was lying and Jeanette knew it as well – a beast had been released in April and now it demanded attention.</p> <p>“You will do what you’re told to young lady, even if we have to tie you down first!” Jeanette said making April’s eyes flash as she though of that, to be unable to stop her step-brother from touching her, doing to her the same thing that Roger did to Tracy, well at least her mother had made sure there wouldn’t be any pain as he entered her.</p> <p>Dennis looked at his wife, he felt troubled at the turn of events, “I don’t know honey, I don’t like the idea of forcing April into this he said.</p> <p>Jeanette smiled at him and decided to end the charade. “We’re not, April secretly needs this, don’t you think if she really wanted to stop us she would tell us?... You would wouldn’t you April?” She asked her daughter who just nodded, her eyes still on Anthony.</p> <p>Dennis wasn’t convinced, “No, she’s just intimidated by you, she knows it’s going to be her word against ours and she’s scared that no-one will listen to her.” He said.</p> <p>But this time it was April who spoke, “I’m Not! Mr. Wilson told us that we’re listened to and anyway there are tests they can do, but I want to do this, it was mummy who wanted to make out that I didn’t, mummy you tell him!” She said angrily.</p> <p>Jeanette reached out and held her hand, “You see darling,” She said to Dennis, “April wants this. Now are you going to deprive her of this?” She asked.</p> <p>Dennis shook his head slowly, “No, not if she really want to do it. But I want her to be safe, if she says no then that’s it no means NO!” Dennis said.</p> <p>“Oh darling, you know that sometimes I say no when I want you to keep on doing it, why not let her say a special word, a safe code, so that if something happens that she doesn’t want she can call it out?” Jeanette said watching her daughter closely.</p> <p>“Like what? Jelly and ice-cream?” Dennis said, which made everyone laugh, including April.</p> <p>“Ex... exactly, it’s something you don’t expect a person to say!” Jeanette said between giggles, picturing April calling it out in her ecstasy.</p> <p>“But mummy what if I just need to stop for a moment, what can I say then? I mean I might not want to stop, but just need something?” April said – and thus letting everyone know that she wanted this and wasn’t playing along with her mother.</p> <p>“You mean like a time-out?” Dennis asked and, at April’s nod, continued with, “Well why not use something that you hate, you don’t like fish do you?” He said – which was true as April’s face showed. “So what about ‘smoked salmon’?” he said.</p> <p>“Ugh! That’s awful! I’d never say that!” April said making a face.</p> <p>“Good! So that’s settled, April’s safe word is ‘Jelly and Ice-cream’ and her pause word is ‘smoked salmon’ and when she uses either we stop whatever we’re doing!” Jeanette said looking around her family. “Now what about dessert?” She said starting to get up.</p> <p>“Well, I don’t know about you, but I’d like a little of that!” Dennis said pointing to April, he turned to Anthony, “Care to join me?” He asked his son.</p> <p>Anthony looked at Jeanette and then at his father, his mouth dropping open before he stood quickly up, catching his chair on the back of his legs, making everyone jump as it clattered onto the floor.</p> <p>“sorry!” he said chagrined.</p> <p>“It’s alright son, she has that effect on me as well!” Dennis said laughing.</p> <p>“Okay then, but hold on, let’s get the table cleared first... and I want paper on the table before you start!” Jeanette said.</p> <p>“Paper? Why?” April asked sounding puzzled.</p> <p>“Do you have any idea how hard it is to get the juices out of the polish?” Jeanette asked smiling.</p> <p>“MOTHER!” A shocked noise from April, which was followed by, “When did you find that out?” She asked with a smile on her face.</p> <p>“Oh a week after I married Dennis, you kids were at school and it was just the two of us.” Jeanette said putting her hands on Dennis’s shoulders and then kissing his face, she looked up at April who was watching them closely, “We made love on the table, on the floor and on the sofa!” She said laughing.</p> <p>“What? Not in bed? Why not?” April asked her.</p> <p>“Well we didn’t have the ropes set up yet!” Jeanette said and side-stepped the next question by continuing. “Anyway I found stains everywhere – and I mean everywhere! – luckily lemon juice helps with most of them but it ruins wood polish. I spent hours re-polishing that table, and I’m not about to spend more time doing it again!” she said glaring at Dennis and Anthony.</p> <p>The table was quickly cleared and several layers of kitchen towels were placed on the table near its edge.</p> <p>Jeanette turned to her daughter, “Now darling since we’ve all seen you naked I suppose it’s only fair that you see us naked as well,” And she begun undoing the buttons on her blouse, she then turned to her husband and step-son, “Well? What are you waiting for? Haven’t you both said you’d like to see her naked and wanting to touch her? Here she is, we’ve already learnt that she’s interested in you both, now it’s only fair that you show her some evidence of how you feel!”</p> <p>April kept her eyes on Anthony as he undressed, she liked the way he blushed as he stripped down to his boxers, and she especially liked the lump that was showing in the front of them, she made a tentative gesture of reaching out to him, but then realised that Jeanette was smiling at her and nodding.</p> <p>“Go ahead darling, I’m sure Anthony won’t mind.” Jeanette said urging her daughter forward.</p> <p>April looked at her step-brother and felt her face burning, “Do you mind Anthony?” She asked shyly, but he couldn’t speak, but just stood there allowing her to touch the fabric of his boxers, pulling them down over his hips.</p> <p>As she moved it the head of his cock poked out at her and obstructed the waistband of the boxers, April regarded it silently and then tried to pull his boxers down, but couldn’t get them pass his cock. “You’ve got to move it out of the way.” Anthony said to his step-sister.</p> <p>“Oh!” Said April, and went to move the obstruction down which caused Anthony to move his hand and stop her.</p> <p>“Please! Not like that.” He said quickly, “It doesn’t move like that when it’s like this.” He tried to explain.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Anthony, did I hurt you too much?” April asked concerned.</p> <p>“No April, it wasn’t really that bad, but remember it moves up a lot better than being pushed down.” Anthony said trying not to think about what might happen if she broke his cock by pushing down.</p> <p>April thought for a moment, “I’d better kiss it better.” She said and, without any further thought placed a kiss on top of Anthony’s cock, making it give a jerk, she pulled back in surprise.</p> <p>Jeanette laughed, “It’s okay April, he liked that!” She told her daughter.</p> <p>April looked back at her mother and her ‘father’, as she was now seeing Dennis, they were both naked and Dennis’s cock was looking awfully large, not like the boys in the class, she just stared at the pair of them.</p> <p>“Is that supposed to go inside me?” April said, her mouth dropping at the sight.</p> <p>“Oh no young lady, this...” And Jeanette placed her hand on Dennis’s cock, “Is mine! But I’m willing to share it.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“Spoilsport! So what can I have?” April said.</p> <p>“Why don’t you turn around and see!” Jeanette said, making April look back at Anthony who was pulling his boxers off his feet. His cock, although not the size of his father’s, was just as impressive to the young girl.</p> <p>Jeanette took charge of the action again, “Right now April get up onto the table, sit with your legs hanging over the edge.” Jeanette positioned her daughter so that she was right on the edge of the table and then Jeanette went behind April and lowered her down so that her head hung over the other side of the table where Jeanette held her, supporting her daughter’s head.</p> <p>Dennis gestured to Anthony and directed him to squat in front of April, between her legs, “Now show April what you’ve learnt from her mother.” Dennis directed him and then went to join Jeanette as Anthony lowered his mouth to April’s pussy.</p> <p>April jumped as she felt Anthony’s tongue run along the slit of her pussy, moving to the small lump at the top of the pussy. She tried to raise her head up but found that her mother was holding her.</p> <p>“I think you’d better learn about Dennis’s cock, can you see how he feels about you?” Jeanette said as she directed Aprils head to look at Dennis standing beside her, his cock seemed to fill her view.</p> <p>“Mummy? Will daddy’s cock fit into my mouth?” April asked.</p> <p>“Yes darling, all you have to do is to suck on the top of it, do you want to do that?” Jeanette said softly.</p> <p>In answer April moved her head forward and opened her mouth to engulf Dennis’s cock. ‘It doesn’t really taste of anything much’ April thought to herself and found Jeanette was gently moving her head forward to accept more of Dennis’s cock.</p> <p>April gave a giggle as a thought struck her – as well as Anthony’s tongue! – Jeanette paused in her movements and pulled Aprils head back. “What’s wrong darling? Am I pushing you too much?” Jeanette asked her daughter.</p> <p>“I’m fine mummy, really. It’s just I thought of something when I was sucking daddy’s cock.” She said, at both adult’s look she said – “I realised that I was sucking Dennis’s penis.” And she started to giggle again.</p> <p>Then she looked at her mother and father, seeing them as part of her life now, with her brother – not a step-brother, but a brother in his own right – starting to give her real pleasure as her mother had done earlier, she opened her mouth and started to suck on her father’s cock.</p> <p>Dennis didn’t know why April didn’t protest at sucking his cock, too much had happened with her so far this evening. Then he felt her stiffen up as her first Anthony’s induced orgasm struck her. “Don’t bite darling, I’m rather attached to that particular thing you have there.” He said gently as he felt April’s mouth start to close on his cock.</p> <p>“ump! ‘rry” April mumbled – well you try talking around a large object in your mouth! – And she made the effort to continue sucking on Dennis’s cock, as she wanted to know what that white stuff tasted like as she didn’t think about that when she was playing with the boys.</p> <p>She felt Anthony start to push his finger inside her pussy, which with his ever present tongue still paying attention to her pussy and the joy button that was her clit. Then she felt the cock in her mouth start to... well it couldn’t really get any bigger could it? Dennis started to say something but April couldn’t make out what was being said, she senses were going into overload... and then it happened to her again but this time she could feel something filling her mouth, she pulled away slightly and swallowed as her orgasm hit again. The sensations were too much... and she blacked out.</p></div>",[]
1287,"CMB: April - After School, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner101.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A damp cloth was being placed on her head as April came around.</p> <p>“Hello darling, how are you?” Jeanette asked her concerned.</p> <p>“What... Oh, I’m fine... Oh shi. . . ugar!” April said as she looked up at Dennis’s now shrunken cock.</p> <p>“What is it? What’s wrong darling?” Jeanette asked her face showing her fear.</p> <p>“I never got to taste it! I swallowed before I realised what it was!” April said in a tearful voice.</p> <p>“Don’t worry darling, you’ll get to taste it later, only Denn... you father’s not up to delivering just yet, you drained him!” Jeanette said with a smirk.</p> <p>“But what about Anthony? Can’t he...?” April asked her mother who gave a guilty start.</p> <p>“I... I’m sorry darling, but I couldn’t help myself and anyway he was so excited that he only lasted a few seconds, but he should be back to normal in about an hour or so.” Jeanette said mischievously as she knew that with April as she was it would be a lot sooner.</p> <p>April’s face dropped as she heard that. “But that’s not fair! We can keep on so why can’t they?” she moaned.</p> <p>Jeanette laughed, “That’s the way we’ve been designed my darling, we women can be kept in pleasure for hours but with men they only have a few shots before they have to give up, that’s what gives us power over them.” She confided to her daughter.</p> <p>“Oh so that’s what you think is it?” Dennis said smiling, “Let’s see how you feel in a few minutes!” And he, with Anthony’s help, managed to pick up his wife and staggered to their bedroom.</p> <p>Anthony turned to look at April, “Do you want to watch this?” He asked her beckoning to her.</p> <p>April got unsteadily to her feet and joined her brother as he entered the doorway. Jeanette was giggling away as Dennis started to strap her onto the bed, her lack of clothing enabling him to be a lot quicker than he used to.</p> <p>“Now my pretty, you are at my mercy... and I warn you that I have none!” He said in such a strange voice that it made April giggle as she watched.</p> <p>“You swine, you beast! How could you make my daughter watch my shame?” Jeanette said but as she looked at April she winked an eye to show that she was playing.</p> <p>“How? How? Well just to show her what will be happening to her should you refuse to acknowledge my superiority over you!” Dennis said with a leer on his face.</p> <p>“No! She’s just a child. You wouldn’t dare to touch her.” Jeanette said in a shocked sounding voice, but the smile on her lips told April that it was all a game.</p> <p>Dennis smiled at his bound wife and then walked to April, she grinned at his flaccid cock as it bounced along with his walking. He reached out and took April by the shoulders and steered her to beside her mother’s bed. “Here’s your mother darling girl, you see how she’s placed how would you like to be tied to your bed just like her, naked and vulnerable to our assault on your young body?” He asked her.</p> <p>April looked to her mother who winked again and then lightly shook her head, April understood what she meant and turned to look at Dennis. “No, you’re a naughty man, I won’t do that!” She said trying to sound angry but spoiling the effect by giggling softly.</p> <p>“I don’t believe it! She defies me just like her mother! Anthony I suggest you take some ties and make this young lady’s bed for her. Take her with you so that you can place the ties neatly.” Dennis said to his son handing April over to him. “Don’t forget to bring her back so she can watch!” He added.</p> <p>Anthony took April’s shoulder and walked her to her bedroom where her bed was standing in the middle of the room. When her mother remarried one of the first thing’s that was brought for the house was new furniture, including for April a new four poster bed.</p> <p>Anthony placed his (step-)sister onto the bed. He looked around for the ties that his father had mentioned but could only find two, “Aw no! What am I going to do now?” He said out loud.</p> <p>April giggled at his tone, “Why not place just one at the top and one at the bottom of the bed, so you can tie just one leg and one arm?” She suggested.</p> <p>Anthony thought for a moment, “Yesss... that would work, but you’d be able to use your other hand to free yourself, wouldn’t you?” Anthony said logically enough.</p> <p>We could pretend that I couldn’t move it.” April said smiling at her brother and noting how his cock seemed to be getting harder as she squirmed on the bed</p> <p>Anthony pulled April’s left leg and secured it to the tie he had there, he moved his hand up, along her leg, pausing slightly at her small pussy before resuming it’s motion along her stomach and then briefly cupping her small, pointed breast, then moving over to her right arm, pulling it up to where the bed-post was waiting for her.</p> <p>Anthony kept quiet as he wrapped the silken tie around April’s wrist, she didn’t protest as Anthony secured her. He looked down at her.</p> <p>“It’s not too tight? I mean it doesn’t hurt? Does it?” Anthony asked her his concern showing through the role he meant to play.</p> <p>April smiled at him, “No silly! It’s fine. I feel like I’m stretching, but won’t daddy be angry ‘cause I’ve got this hand free?” She asked waving her left hand at him.</p> <p>Anthony shook his head, “Not really, it means you’re able to look after the three of us!” He said smiling at her look of amazement.</p> <p>“THREE?” April asked wrinkling up her nose in her effort to visualise how this could be.</p> <p>Anthony shook his head and chuckled, “You’re learn. Now as we’ve got this sorted out lets go back to mum and dad.” He said, quickly releasing April from her bonds. He held onto her right hand and then threw her, upside down, over his shoulder. She squealed in surprise as he carried her like this back into their parents’ bedroom.</p> <p>Dennis smiled at his son as April was carried into the bedroom. Although she was upside down for some reason she wasn’t shouting or screaming – and the look on Anthony’s face was a picture... his expression was fixed.</p> <p>The cause of his face was soon discovered as Anthony tried to lower April onto the floor.</p> <p>Her mouth was stuck, leech-like, to his groin, sucking away at his cock. Dennis smiled at Jeanette and then turned his attention back to April. He tapped her on the head, “Do you mind? I’m still torturing your mother!” He said dryly.</p> <p>April raised her head, “’orry.” She said while slowly removing her mouth from Anthony’s crouch.</p> <p>Dennis waited for April to get back onto her feet and facing the bed. Anthony was now holding April in front of him, his hands cupping her breasts. Dennis looked at his son, “You managed to fit them?” He asked.</p> <p>Anthony nodded, “Yes dad, but I could only find two, so I’ve done one leg and one arm.”</p> <p>Dennis thought for a moment and then smiled, “Yes... that should work fine. Now bring her closer!” Dennis’s voice changed back to the menacing tone. “Now woman we’re prepared! Do you give up?” he asked Jeanette.</p> <p>“Never! Do your worse!” Jeanette said smiling at April as she said this.</p> <p>“I will indeed!” He climbed onto the bed his erection visible to all. “Bring her closer, let her see what’s in store for her!” Dennis growled to Anthony.</p> <p>April tried to struggle in her brother’s grip, but she was revelling in the feel of her brother’s grasp on her breasts, she dragged her legs, forcing Anthony to release his hold on her right breast, she gave a small moan – which Anthony only heard – which changed to an excited gasp as he reached down between her legs and pull her up, his fingers slipping into her warm, and moist, pussy. She melted back into him closing her eyes.</p> <p>“Keep watching young lady, this is what you’ll be suffering if your foolish mother doesn’t play along with me!” Dennis said as he adjusted himself to Jeanette’s pussy.</p> <p>“Mummy, mummy what can I do?” April said as she moved her hips, and pussy, against Anthony’s hand.</p> <p>“I’m sorry my darling but you’ll have to prepare yourself for this, for I will never give in to him.” Jeanette said and then groaned as Dennis entered her.</p> <p>April watched, fascinated, this was the first time she’d actually seen... it! - Fucking that is! – up close, well she’d heard them at night when she couldn’t sleep so she watched carefully as Dennis began to lovingly withdraw and re-enter Jeanette, he kissed her breasts before bringing his mouth up to Jeanette’s ear.</p> <p>“Are you enjoying this? Having me inside you while your daughter watches you?” He asked Jeanette.</p> <p>Jeanette turned her head, so that he mouth was next to Dennis’s ear, “Yes! Doesn’t it turn you on to know she’s being finger-fucked while you’re doing me?” She whispered back, his reaction gave her the answer.</p> <p>April was beginning to get bored with this action and started to give herself up to the feeling of Anthony’s fingers on her pussy, bringing her hips up to bring more of his fingers to her clit. Unfortunately Dennis looked at her and stopped. “Hey you’re not here to have fun! Bring her over here!” He then ordered Anthony.</p> <p>April found herself being half dragged, half carried, over to the bed. Anthony, under orders from Dennis, pushed her face close to her mother’s pussy so that she had a complete view on how her mother’s pussy lips seemed to suck on Dennis’s cock as it pistoned in and out.</p> <p>Then Dennis pulled out of Jeanette, much to her obvious dismay judging from the disappointed moans, he then rested on his side. “Okay darling I want you to finish off your mother. Start licking!” He told her pointing to her mother’s, bedewed, pussy.</p> <p>“Oh no! Don’t make her do that! It’s disgusting!” Said Jeanette, but her excited tone showed up the lie to her words.</p> <p>April didn’t mind as she had already licked and sucked her mother earlier, the addition of Anthony’s hands on her pussy and tit added to the excitement.</p> <p>“OH GOD! She doing it! How can you make her do this?” Jeanette said to Dennis.</p> <p>Dennis smiled at her, “All I did was to tell her to do it. Shall we keep her?” He said smiling at his wife and breaking away from their script.</p> <p>“OH GOD YES, yes, yesssss!” Jeanette said as her orgasm hit her, April also gave herself up to the sparks that erupted in her mind.</p> <p>When she came to, she found herself looking at a large breast, a hand was gently stroking her hair, she reached out and gently touched her mother’s breast, sliding over to take an engorged nipple in her mouth and suckling on it.</p> <p>“That’s lovely darling, you’ve got a lovely action. I don’t know why I weaned you from my breasts.” Jeanette said, “But now you have another little thing to chew on!” She added drawing a noise from Dennis and making April laugh.</p> <p>“Well April you did say that you wanted to taste me properly, now I’ve kept myself on the boil so to speak, and I’m almost ready to spurt” Dennis managed to say positioning himself in front of April.</p> <p>April gave her mother a final kiss on her breast and then moved up to engulf Dennis’s cock, her mouth stretching to take as much of the gland as she could, hearing the encouragement from her mother.</p> <p>All too soon April heard Dennis speaking, this time she remembered to pull her head back so as to allow the sperm to remain with in her mouth, instead of pumping down her throat.</p> <p>April swirled the thick, glue-like substance with her tongue, although it was a strange taste she decided that she liked it, but she didn’t really know what else she could do with it apart from swallowing it.</p> <p>“April honey, don’t waste it, come to me and kiss me.” Jeanette said pulling her daughter so that their heads were together, Jeanette opened her mouth and started licking at April’s lips, the sudden shock made April open her mouth, spilling Dennis’s sperm into Jeanette’s mouth. But with the opening of her mouth Jeanette was able to insert her tongue into April’s mouth and, winking at her daughter, began thrusting her tongue in April’s mouth. April soon caught on and the pair began to tongue wrestle, passing the sperm between themselves, before swallowing the shared load down between them.</p> <p>April yawned, the effects of the day, along with the number of orgasms that she had received, had tired her out. Dennis kissed her cheek.</p> <p>“April, I think it’s time for you to go to bed, I’ll have Anthony tuck you in, I think you’ll going to enjoy your new life with us.” He said, lifting April away from her mother and into Anthony’s arms.</p> <p>April, somehow, felt safe in her step-broth... no, her brother’s arms, she wrapped her arms around his neck and started kissing his throat and face, as he placed her onto her bed, she looked at the fabric at the foot of the bed and then she reached up with her hand to the upper tie.</p> <p>“Please Anthony, I want to know how it feels to be tied up all night.” She pleaded with her brother.</p> <p>“Do you really want me to? I mean what if you have to go... you know?” He asked her, but she shook her head and held out her arm and leg. Anthony smiled and started to tie her down as she wanted him to.</p> <p>“Good night sister, don’t worry about anything that may happen later on.” He said cryptically. April didn’t answer, she had fallen asleep.</p> <p>April was dreaming, she was back in the classroom, her classmates were clustered around her and touching her body as she lay back on her desk, feeling their hands touching her, probing her and generally making her feel... strange.</p> <p>Then she felt a mouth attach itself to one of her breasts, then another on her other breast, both started sucking on her, she wanted them to carry on. . . Another mouth seemed to attach itself to her pussy and she could feel a tongue entering her, licking her, wrapping itself around her little love button... She came with a scream of passion as the sensations awoke her, she moved her free hand to touch her sensitive breast but felt the back of her mother’s head, her eyes jerked open to see her family around her.</p> <p>“Good morning sleepy-head, are you awake?” Jeanette asked her.</p> <p>“Yes little one, are you ready for some pre-breakfast fun?” April heard her father asking her.</p> <p>April tried to move but found she was till tied to her bed and only had her one hand free, a nudge to her pussy made her look down, Anthony was positioning himself over her pussy, his erect cock already lined up, Jeanette got onto April’s bed and placed her knees on either side of April’s head.</p> <p>“I’ve got a treat for you darling, Dennis has already cum inside me, so you’ll taste both of us, ready darling?” Jeanette said as she lowered her highly charged, and dampened, pussy to April’s mouth.</p> <p>April could only see the dark fur covered slit of her mother’s pussy but she wanted to tastes those mingled juices that her mother had told her about. She extended her tongue and started to lick inside the labia lips, finding a large gobbet of mixed sperm and pussy juices transferring it into her mouth and swallowing it fast.</p> <p>Then Anthony pushed in. Although she’d already been opened by Jeanette with a dildo April realised that nothing had prepared her for the real thing as it slowly entered her, her free hand started waving around, but it was grabbed and placed onto another fleshy pole, she started to move her hand up and down Dennis’s cock.</p> <p>Now April realised what Anthony had meant, she was helplessly pinned to the bed with her mother making her suck at her pussy, Anthony pumping away with his cock in April’s own pussy – churning up sensations with in her body. And finally Dennis being masturbated by her free hand, she was now as sex toy for her family... and SHE LOVED IT! She felt like everyone really loved her and if she was free she would have kissed every one of them.</p> <p>With the realisation April started to laugh, this was transmitted via her mouth to Jeanette’s pussy and made April’s nose rub against Jeanette’s clit. The vibrations massaged Anthony’s cock deep within her and the shaking made her actions on Dennis’s cock erratic.</p> <p>Jeanette came first, putting her hands out to stop herself falling and smothering her daughter, then Anthony blasting his cum into April’s pussy and finally Dennis, spewing cum over April’s hand and torso which pushed April over the edge again. The whole family collapsed as their shared orgasm overwhelmed them.</p> <p>Dennis and Jeanette kissed their daughter and left the room. Anthony untied April from her restraints and then lifted her up in his arms.</p> <p>“Are you okay sis?” He asked her.</p> <p>She smiled and kissed him, “I am now big brother... can we do it again?” She asked him. He laughed.</p> <p>“Not now! Have you seen the time? We’ve only got enough to have a shower and get ready for school, and you need to empty my stuff from you, what would your teacher say if you started dripping in class?” Anthony said with a laugh.</p> <p>“Mr Wilson? He’d probably make me tell everyone what happened.” April said blushing, and then an idea struck her, “I don’t suppose mum and dad will let me have a sleep-over soon?” She asked.</p> <p>Anthony was turning on the shower at that time and the thought of more young girls made him pause until he was hit in the face by the stream of water, which made him fall back slightly. April – who was using the toilet at the time – started to laugh, she wiped herself and then found she’d been picked up again by Anthony who carried her into the shower.</p> <p>April looked at Anthony’s cock which was still reacting to her last statement and smiled to herself. “I know a few friends who’d like to meet you... or is that meat you?” She said and watched his cock twitch again.</p> <p>Anthony closed his eyes, concentrating on a vision of girls parading in front of him and the feeling of a warm moist mouth closing over his cock. He quickly opened them as the latter made itself felt with April sucking on his cock.</p> <p>A voice from downstairs made itself heard in the bathroom, “April release your brother and finish your shower, breakfasts on the table.” Jeanette was calling.</p> <p>April gave a giggle and pulled her mouth away from Anthony and allowed him to wash her off, she then gave a gasp as he took the swan neck of the shower and, after making sure the temperature wasn’t too hot, aimed the water into her pussy. He adjusted the spray to a central, heavy spray, which opened her pussy lips, forcing water in and draining water and his semen back out.</p> <p>Anthony waited until only water came out before he replaced the shower to its original place. He then carried April out of the shower and started drying her off, taking care of her pussy and then giving it a little kiss.</p> <p>Once they were dry, Anthony carried his naked sister downstairs to the dining room where their mother and father, equally naked, waited for them with a cooked breakfast. April ran to her chair and Jeanette started dishing out her breakfast.</p> <p>“Mummy, how did you know what I was doing?” April asked smiling up at her mother.</p> <p>“Because that’s what I would be doing as well!” Jeanette said with a giggle then she went back into mother mode, “April, your father’s going to take you to school, to make sure you start your punishment.” April, remembering what the punishment was, blushed again.</p> <p>“What’s wrong darling, don’t you think you deserve it?” Dennis asked his daughter, ready to defend her in the classroom if she needed it.</p> <p>“It’s not that daddy, I do deserve it, it’s just...” She wasn’t sure how to put this, “Can I still face them after last night?” She asked.</p> <p>“Why not? There’s nothing the matter with you is there? You don’t look any different do you?” Jeanette asked.</p> <p>April quickly looked down at herself and then at her arms, “Doesn’t it show?” She asked which made everyone there laugh.</p> <p>“No darling, you look as beautiful as always.” Dennis said giving her a kiss which made April blush again, this was the first time anyone had called her beautiful.</p> <p>The breakfast was quickly finished and April was told to stay downstairs as she was. She obeyed, puzzled but happy to do so.</p> <p>Her parents and brother came back down, all dressed ready for the day ahead, Jeanette was carrying April’s blouse, skirt, shoes and socks, which she handed to her daughter. “If you’re going to be naked all day you don’t need your underwear.” Jeanette said smiling.</p> <p>April giggled and quickly put on her clothes.</p> <p>It was the first time April had felt happy being driven by Den... no, her father. She normally thought about the times her real father had driven her out, but now she had better, warmer, thoughts. In fact she was outside the school before she realised it.</p> <p>The playground was empting as the bell had run for the start of school.</p> <p>Dennis went with April to the secretary’s office and identified himself, getting permission to take April to her classroom.</p> <p>April was nervous as she walked with her father into the classroom, when he went to go to Mr. Wilson he instructed April to go to her seat and undress as her punishment had directed.</p> <p>She was aware of all eyes on her as she removed her blouse and skirt revealing her nakedness beneath.</p> <p>She smiled at her father, and at Mr. Wilson, if it wasn’t for him she would never have really accepted her family.</p> </div>",['To read more about this return to Call Me Bob.']
1288,CMB: Marjorie's Interview,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner102.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>For the benefit of easier reading this transcript will not have the interviewer’s comment or questions included, the only evidence transcribed will be that of Marjorie Wolanaski – Please note - a trace of this person’s early life has returned blank, until the age of 17 it would appear that she did not exist. Also no trace of her husband has been found. The investigators have declared themselves as officially ‘puzzled’.</p> <p>It has also been noticed that the subject speaks very formally about incidences, also that she never uses her father’s or mother’s names, as if she’s been conditioned never to say their names... Some sort of protection by the father?</p> <p>----</p> <p>No, I didn’t want to be a teacher... but after what my father did to me it was the only way I could ensure that... well lets say that he forced me to do it, just like everything else I had to do!</p> <p>What?... My earliest memory of my parents? I suppose I was about 5. He was shouting at my mother, I think she had told him that she couldn’t have anymore children. I didn’t understand why at the time, but it seems that mother had a hysterectomy. I recalled my father shouting at her and then pointing to me, he said.</p> <p>“You’ve given me a daughter, but I wanted a son, a boy who could follow in my footsteps! A daughter is worthless to me!” That was when he struck her, I wanted to turn away but he called to me. “Don’t! Watch me Marjorie; see what happens when I’m disappointed, you don’t want me to be disappointed in you!”</p> <p>Even at that age I knew what he meant, so I suppose he’d already spanked me before. So I had to watch as he returned to hitting my mother. Then he started dragging her, that is pulling her by one arm, up the stairs to their bedroom, I had to follow, he’d ordered me to.</p> <p>I watched him get some ropes and start tying my mother to the bed, “You’d better watch this, see your slut mother get what she deserves!” My father told me as he started stripping off her clothes, then I watched him undress – it was the first time I’d seen a man naked.</p> <p>“Now Marjorie this is all a woman’s good for!” My father told me as he jumped on top of my mother, who began to moan with the pain as he entered her... I had to watch... I... just... had... to...</p> <p>&gt;Interview paused, subject given time to calm down</p> <p>----</p> <p>Interview resumed.</p> <p>Yes, I’m fine now... I’m sorry I was weak. Father taught me always to be strong and to take whatever the world threw at you...</p> <p>That was something I learnt real early as well, my father began tutoring me from when I was seven. Every time I got a sum wrong, a phrase mispronounced or a spelling mistake I was given 12 slaps as punishment, which was along with the normal 12 for not being the son he wanted - which I also received every week and whenever he thought about it.</p> <p>When I was 8 my mother, who he had ignored for some time, left the house.... I never saw her again. I was told never to think about her or talk about her again!... Until today I’ve followed his order.</p> <p>I found that it was simpler to do what he said rather than try to defy him.</p> <p>After she left... things changed. My father decided that he should monitor my physical development. He would make me stretch to my fullest extent and measure me, then I’d do the splits and hold it while he measured that, then he’d make me open my mouth and see how far he could get his finger down my throat before I was sick – if I was sick then he’d punish me, 12 slaps, for making a mess and then I’d have to clean it up. Then he’d punished me again, 12 slaps, for having to clean it up!</p> <p>When I was 9 my father declared that I would have to satisfy his cravings, since I wasn’t his son I would become his wife in all but name - I was scared about this as I knew his cock would hurt me if he did to me what he did to my mo... her. – But he told me he wouldn’t take my virginity – my lessons had already included anatomy and I knew all the words and functions of the body – he promised me that it was safe from him.</p> <p>That night I had my first lesson in satisfying my father. I was tied up in a kneeling position, my hands tied behind my back and my legs tied together. I was between my father’s legs and he was pushing his penis into my mouth.</p> <p>“Suck it you bitch. Your mother learnt to be an excellent cock-sucker, so you should be the same.” He kept telling me – that hurt me more, his being able to talk about my mo... her... and I couldn’t.</p> <p>I remember I went to close my mouth but he slapped my face because my teeth touched his skin. I opened wide and then he grabbed hold of my head and started to force himself into my mouth and throat – that’s when I found out why he’d been measuring my throat, I was so used to having his fingers there that I no longer threw up.</p> <p>“That’s it bitch! I knew you could take it!” My father said as his stomach hit my nose. After that he just kept on moving my head back and forwards until I passed out from lack of breath.</p> <p>&gt;Interview paused, short break taken</p> <p>----</p> <p>Interview resumed.</p> <p>My schooling was intensified, I know now that I was advanced for my age, but of course my father was never satisfied with my work. Also now he was measuring my anus, not only for length but also for the width that it could be stretched, every-time I screamed he’d would hit me, but now he’d use a cane on me... I was also without clothing now! My father said that I didn’t deserve any and had to prove myself worthy to wear clothes.</p> <p>Why didn’t I tell anyone? I couldn’t! Our house was in the middle of nowhere. We never had any visitors... not then anyway. Father would go to the nearest town for some reason that he’d never told me, and when he did I would be chained up – like some dog – so that I couldn’t leave like mother did.</p> <p>On my tenth birthday my father decided that it was time for me to learn more about satisfying him. By this time I was so expert at sucking his penis that I no longer passed out from suffocation and I found that by moving my throat muscles I could make his ejaculate quicker. He now had me sleeping in his bed so that I was handy for sucking him off. Anyway one night he decided I needed to be tied up.</p> <p>Again it was in a crouching position, this time he had my face down on the pillows. I tried to tell him that I couldn’t suck him like that, but he just spanked me and told me to be quiet.</p> <p>He ran his hands over my back and started spanking me again and again, he wouldn’t listen to my cries and tears, he seemed to rub something on my anus and I knew that this night – my birthday – was going to be when he would enter me.</p> <p>He took nearly 30 minutes to force his penis up inside me. The way I was tied meant that all I could do was to move either backwards onto him or to pull away from him. But he was able to ram himself up inside me, I could feel that he was doing something to my insides but there was nothing I could do. He was so far inside me, even that plastic thing that he used to measure me hadn’t gone in as far, and as for the things that stretched the anus... well they didn’t really prepare me for the pain.</p> <p>Finally he was all the way into me. I could feel his hands on my hips holding me in position, and then he started pumping away and while he was doing that he began pulling and pushing on my hip, making me respond to his actions even though I didn’t want to.</p> <p>“Move you slack arsed little bitch! Shove yourself into me!” He said, as if teaching me a new dance step.</p> <p>Finally I felt him spurting away inside me. He seemed to fall over me, pushing my face deeper into the pillow, I thought I would suffocate. But then he pulled out from me, spun my body around and made me suck him off.</p> <p>“You’ve got to clean me off after. And make a good job of it... or else!” He told me. But after I’d done that he wasn’t happy. “You didn’t suck me back to full erection!” He said before pushing my face back into the pillow, he spanked me and then used the cane on me because some of his sperm had leaked from me and had soiled the bed.</p> <p>When he was finished he found that he needed to use me again... which he did before he fell asleep, leaving me tied all night.</p> <p>He thrashed me again because I didn’t stop my anus from leaking his sperm again the following morning.</p> <p>&gt;Interview paused, interviewer requested urgent break.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Interview resumed.</p> <p>What?... No, I’m okay, but what about you, you’re looking slightly pale? Very well then, where was I?</p> <p>Oh yes, after my birthday my father expected me to look after his bodily needs either by sucking him or by him using my arse... Love? What’s that? I mean what’s the point of love? I was just a thing to him, a useful object to be used. He taught me that it was all I was good for, and like all men I was there for his amusement. I suppose if I had been the son he wanted, or if I’d been the second child after his son my life would have been different. . .</p> <p>Who am I trying to kid!</p> <p>My father kept up his use of me, past my eleventh birthday – my father didn’t rape me as I expected him to, but his use of my other orifices increased. But now he had a new target, my developing body.</p> <p>Instead of finding a new sexual use for my body he now started to experiment with bondage, making me bend into different shapes and then fixing me in position, at one stage he made me stand on one leg, with my other raised up to my head – the benefits of all the exercises he made me do – I then hand to grab my ankle with my hands, at which point my father would tie my hands in place so that I was held in that position.</p> <p>I must add at this point that I never wore any clothing. I was just a thing and things didn’t need dressing up.</p> <p>So while I was in this position I would hear my father taking pictures of me, I wasn’t allowed to look This was the first time my father had taken any apparent notice of me and so I tried to look as if I was happy... this was a mistake as he started to hit me with the cane, not only on my backside but also on my extended leg and forming chest. He took more pictures of my crying face after that and seemed satisfied.</p> <p>After that he placed me in other poses, the final one being in my submission position, that was were I was kneeling with my hands tied behind my back. He stood in front of me and presented his penis to me... he took pictures while I sucked him!</p> <p>The next day he made me stand in front of a white sheet while he started tying me up, my breasts were just budding at this time, but they became his target! He would get twine and start wrapping it around my breasts, pulling the twine tight so that the nipples would become engorged with blood and... I’m sorry are you alright? Are you sure? No, I’ll be happy to delay the rest for another time.... You’re looking very pale.</p> <p>Interview suspended, at interviewer request.</p> <p>----</p> <p>&gt;Interview resumed, new interviewer.</p> <p>Hello... how is? Oh I am sorry to hear that... do you want me to start from the beginning or... I see, you’ve already listen to the tapes.</p> <p>So where did I get up to. My twelfth birthday? Or when I started had my first period?</p> <p>Of course I had read about such things, I knew that all girls had periods and that they are accompanied by fluid from the womb through the vagina, but of course my father couldn’t let me make a mess like that without punishing me. It was the only time I wore clothing, a pair of knickers and a sanitary pad. I had to report to him when I needed a new one. He said it enforced my dependency on him to take care of me.</p> <p>It was during this time that he seemed pre-occupied, he would be reading books, mostly medical books, sometimes he would weigh me but all the time he would tell me how worthless I was to him and would beat me... I hated him, although I knew it was wrong.</p> <p>At night now I would have to be tied up in the bed, my hands to the headboard of the bed with my feet tied above them. He would raise my head so that I could see between my legs and at my vagina, which was starting to sprout hair.</p> <p>Every-time he found a hair he would spank me and then, using tweezers, remove the offending hair. But soon too many were sprouting for him to take care of, and so he started using some cream on my body, leaving it on sometimes for hours. It left red marks on my skin and seemed to remove the hairs... but they grew back after some days!</p> <p>Then he brought a machine and started to use it on my body, it had a needle and he would follow the roots of the hair and dig the needle in, I tried not to scream, but it was no use... after some time, with my throat sore, he placed a gag in my mouth to block out the sound.</p> <p>When I awoke I was sore between the legs but I was still tied up! My father was using my anus again. He didn’t care how I felt as long as my body was able to take him whenever he wanted.</p> <p>He sat me up after he had finished satisfying himself with me, he then tied my small breasts with twine... it was agony! But he hadn’t finished just yet. He showed me a large leather belt and, without warning, brought it across my chest, he seemed to be taking aim at my nipples. I couldn’t even scream about it my breath was taken away with the shock of it.</p> <p>I had to endure 6 strikes with this leather belt, and then he turned his attention to my backside. This was because I had screamed when he was attending to my hair.</p> <p>He then untied me from the crouching position and then retied me in a backward bow so that the front of my body was available for his attentions. “You see this you stupid bitch? It’s a whip. This little beauty will taste you skin every time you have a period!” He told me.</p> <p>I tried to protest but of course he wouldn’t listen to me, I was beneath his contempt. So anything I tried to say was worthless. He showed me this once more as he started to whip me between my legs. Causing more blood to flow... blood which I had to clean up, but I still earned myself a thrashing.</p> <p>Interview paused, short break taken</p> <p>----</p> <p>Interview resumed.</p> <p>You want me to move onto the next event in my early life?... Well that’s easy. My father waited for my menstrual cycle to regularize itself. While he was doing that I had to be tied to my bed in a special way. I would have a frame erected at the foot of my bed with manacles at four places. My head would be supported by a hinged rest, which could be raised or lowered to place my mouth in line with my throat, or to allow myself to look along the length of my body.</p> <p>My hands would be placed in the inner manacles with my legs brought up over my body and manacled to the outer set. Bent almost double I could see my vagina and knew that my father had full view of both my lower orifices.</p> <p>My father took many pictures of me like this, as if he was proud of his handiwork. He was now using string to tie up my breasts. He would pull them into points and then attach thread to the nipples, pulling on them when he wanted to goad me into better action on his penis as he used my mouth.</p> <p>I became used to this position as he would use it often; he commented that he was surprised that he didn’t think of it sooner. He started to change the way in which he worked this, I would be blindfolded and have loud music blaring in my ears. In this way I would never know when or how he would use me. I did expect him to rape my vagina this time... but I found out he had other plans for that.</p> <p>After three months of this new routine he would leave me for hours at a time, before he’d attack me... this time it was an attack as he would brutally use my body, it didn’t matter if I struggled – it just seemed to make him excited and more vicious in his use of me.</p> <p>Just after my twelfth birthday my father changed my life forever. I was bound once again on the bed, blindfolded and deafened. I felt hands on my breasts and realised that he was going to use me again.</p> <p>There was something different, he was more... urgent, rougher in some way that I couldn’t define. I tried to raise my hips so that he would have easy access to my anus, but then I felt something thick and hard between my labia lips, fingers opening my vagina and then a stabbing sensation as this thick hard thing was pushed into my body.</p> <p>How could he do that? He’d promised me that he wouldn’t do that to me, but here he was I felt it as he ripped away my hymen, forcing himself up inside me... I couldn’t cope with this I started to scream in pain, but then my support was removed from my head, something that stopped me... My father could not be raping me when he was doing this it was impossible, my head was tipped back and his penis. . . it was his penis I knew it, every part of it... was forced down my throat.</p> <p>I couldn’t give his penis as much as I should have done, the pain of that other penis being rammed inside me opening parts of me that I had hoped would be spared his attention was diverting me, and I found he was slapping my head in his effort to spur me on.</p> <p>He pulled out of me, apparently dissatisfied with my work. He pulled off the headphones and the blindfold. The room held six men – all of whom were leering at me. I was terrified! I’d never seen another man before only my father. He raised my head so I could look at the stranger who was fornicating with me. He smiled at me as he pounded away in my body.</p> <p>“Now bitch, I told you that I wouldn’t rip that piece of worthless flesh from your body! That’s been brought by the man who is now inside you. He really loved your actions on the pictures and wanted to meet you. He paid plenty in the end - for your end.” My father indicated the other men in the room. “These good fellows have agreed to contribute to your motherhood. You are at your most fertile for the next few days, so there’s a chance that one of these men will become the father to you child.”</p> <p>And so it was for four days I was used by all those men, I was unable to stop them as my father kept me tied to the bed all that time. I was fed while tied, urinated into a bedpan while tied. I wasn’t allowed to leave that bed until my father determined that I was no longer fertile.</p> <p>Interview paused, short break taken</p> <p>----</p>Interview resumed. <p>Sorry – sorry I didn’t realise that I was still affected by that memory.</p> <p>I missed my next period, and the following one. I was concentrating on the exercises that my father had told me I was to follow every day, so it came as a surprise when my father told me that my impregnation was successful! He seemed happy with the news!</p> <p>I started finding myself eating more food; my father was studying his books again and would take great delight in describing, in detail, what changes were occurring with me. And what I would have to expect in the way of pain when I gave birth to my son.</p> <p>Oh yes it was going to be my son, not his. It was my fault that I was pregnant I allowed those men to take advantage of me. But then I was just following my calling - I was a sex toy for everyone to use.</p> <p>To prove this my father brought in some women. They seemed to enjoy playing with a bound, pregnant, child. They would lick at my vagina delighting in degrading me. I would find my face covered by women’s vaginas. I forget how many women I serviced like that. Some of them would have sperm inside them that I would have to suck out of them.</p> <p>When they left I felt physically sick – but knew that I would be punished by my father should I vomit on my bed. This brought up the matter of morning sickness... I wasn’t allowed to suffer from it!</p> <p>The birth of my first child was everything my father had told me it would be... I wasn’t allowed anything to reduce the pain I was forced to endure it the entire time. I didn’t have a birthing chair. I was manacled to the raping board by my hands, my legs were extended and then bent back, and finally they were spread so that my father, and I, could see my vagina as the baby emerged.</p> <p>First the head and then the body emerge from me, I couldn’t stand the pain and threw my head back to scream as the baby was born, my father took care of the after birth, and slapped the child on the back causing it to cry and breathe. Then I heard my father swear at me.</p> <p>“A bloody bitch! What is it with you stupid women? All I require is a son... why don’t you learn!” and he began to hit me again and again until I passed out.</p> <p>He allowed me 2 weeks before I found that he was going to use my vagina. I had to nurse and change my child who he called Cunt. He told me that no matter what it took he would have his son from me.</p> <p>I miss my children... do you know where they are?... Please tell me.</p> <p>Interview paused, short break taken</p> <p>----</p> <p>&gt;Interview resumed.</p> <p>Yes . . yes I’m feeling better. I’m sorry about that.</p> <p>Eleven months after the birth of my daughter, Cunt. I gave birth to my father’s son, who he called Adam.</p> <p>My daughter was now relegated to second position in the eyes of my father, Adam was the one he wanted, Cunt was another worthless thing, something to be trained.</p> <p>In a way I was almost happy... as my father stopped hitting me so often. I had to look after the children now.</p> <p>My schooling, which had been declining for some months now, was restarted along with sessions with some drugs – not enough to be harmful to Adam who I was still breast feeding – I would watch a screen with a revolving image on it and then I would find myself tied to the bed. I have no idea how long I’d been asleep or what had happened to me during those times!</p> <p>No, I didn’t worry about this.... I don’t know why not.... I’ve never thought about it until now, I really don’t know why?</p> <p>The children grew, Adam was praised for everything he did, Cunt would be doing just as well, but she would always be told off by my father. She became Adam’s toy, she would have to do what he told her.</p> <p>My father made sure that Adam had better lessons than Cunt, was taught how to inflict pain upon his sister, to know his position over her. Adam wore clothes, but Cunt was refused such things, she didn’t deserve them, unless Adam decided otherwise.</p> <p>That was the point! She was to learn to depend on Adam. They were potty trained, as my father didn’t want to find a mess in their bed – for which I’d receive the punishment of course. Adam had special training in using Cunts mouth if he couldn’t reach the toilet in time, she had nothing available to her and received a spanking if she made a mess.</p> <p>My father made sure that Adam learnt how to administer punishment, he was given a list of what deserved punishment and how it would be applied, with live examples by my father with me. He also taught Adam how to fornicate with me, although there isn’t much a 5 year old can do.</p> <p>No... no just yet... there isn’t much more to tell you about my early life.</p> <p>When I was seventeen my father gave me some more of the drug, a larger dose than before. I was seated in front of the turning screen... I was wearing headphones... I’d never recalled that before! I kept watching the screen I had to watch the screen... watch the screen... screen.</p> <p>I awoke in a hotel bedroom.</p> <p>I was surrounded by pictures of myself as a young girl in bondage, but I didn’t recognise myself I knew that such thing were wrong and I destroyed them all. I had clothing and a bank card. When I checked the account later it had over £250,000 in it. I also had a diploma stating that I had passed, with honours, an educational degree and letters of introduction.</p> <p>I could go to any school and take position as a teacher, I had the knowledge and I knew – I knew that it was my duty to protect the young children, make sure that they wouldn’t have to live as I must have done... I couldn’t remember anything at that time.</p> <p>How do I remember now?</p> <p>It was the way the school I teach at has changed!</p> <p>That Robert Wilson and his so called sexual development lessons! They are a menace and have to be stopped!</p> <p>The sight of those naked children seemed to weaken whatever it was that my father had done to me. I could recall many things. I had to stop him from doing this to those children!</p> <p>It was just after I’d tried to get him thrown out of the school. I knew that I’d have to show the brats just what was going to happen to them when he finished with them.</p> <p>When I returned to my class it was a mess. The children were shouting and behaving like animals. So I locked the door and ordered them to strip off. I also started to undress</p> <p>I grabbed one boy and one girl – I can’t tell you who they were as all the children were a blur to me at that time. I sat in a chair and pulled the boy down on his knees and between my legs. I made him taste me between my naked thighs. The girl I placed on my lap, so trapping the boy between us. And showed her exactly what was going to happen to her by slapping her on her vagina.</p> <p>I can’t tell you what happened after that because as I came to the door had been smashed in and the children removed from the classroom, the two brats I’d been giving a lesson to were being comforted by that bastard Robert Wilson. He was acting as if he was taking care of them.</p> <p>But I know the truth; he is a menace and should be locked up. I need to be freed to continue my crusade! You have to let me go... I mean now that I’ve told you all this you are going to let me go aren’t you?</p> <p>What do you mean you can’t help? That’s why you’re here isn’t it?</p> <p>You’ve got to help.</p> <p>Really!</p> <p>Interview completed – recommendations follow.</p> <p>A background check – as stated in beginning showed that Marjorie Wolanaski had no legal identity before the age of 17, the diploma was found to be issued in, what could be considered fraudulent conditions, although the student for which it was issued did provide suitable material which was accepted in the course she did not actually attend the class.</p> <p>Her story of being educated privately does have some credence, as also does the medical evidence which shows she did bear children when younger.</p> <p>The identity of the man referred to as Father can not be traced without further details. The location of the two children mentioned, Adam and Cunt, is also unknown. These ‘children’ would now be in their late 30’s early 40’s.</p> <p>Subject is considered to be a risk to herself and especially this person Robert Wilson. She should be held in secure confinement pending re-appraisal.</p></div>",[]
1289,"CMB: April, Tanya and John",-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,13,4,"bgg, mast, oral, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner103.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>April watched as her teacher walked away to work on Paul, she smiled at the two younger children who were standing by the desk. “It’s alright I won’t hit you.” She said indicating the way her arms were bound behind her back.</p> <p>“But he tied you up, aren’t you scared?” Tanya asked looking back to where Mr. Wilson was talking to Paul, who was also naked as were all of the class.</p> <p>“No, I know that Mr. Wilson wouldn’t let anything bad happen to me, and I’m sure you don’t want to hurt me, do you?” April said looking at Tanya as she did so.</p> <p>“Oh no, but after what Mrs. Wolanaski did to me...” Tanya said her eyes dropping.</p> <p>“Its okay, Tanya. After what mum and dad did with me yesterday I’m sure you can’t hurt me, nor will you John.” She said laughing.</p> <p>John just looked at April, his eyes showing fear – not enough to make him bolt from her, but it was still there.</p> <p>“John? John what’s wrong?” April asked him concern evident in her voice.</p> <p>But John didn’t answer her, it was Tanya who did. “It’s just that Mrs. Wolanaski made him suck on her... down there, and then used me to hold him in place while she... touched... me” Tanya finished slowly.</p> <p>“So you’re frightened of my pussy?” April asked innocently, her tone making John giggle at the though. “So what was so bad about Mrs. Wolanaski’s pussy?” April asked him.</p> <p>John thought for a few minutes and then said, “It was the smell... and the taste.” He finally added.</p> <p>“So why don’t you see if I taste different?” April suggested and then laughed at the look on John’s face, “Just try a finger at first and then taste that.” She suggested.</p> <p>“But... but that’s where you pee from!” John managed to say.</p> <p>“Yes, but it’s got more uses than that! Haven’t you ever been told about them?” April said smiling.</p> <p>“I have!” Tanya said, “I sneaked a look at my brother’s books, they have stories of women and men, they seem to like the taste!” And to prove her point she pushed a finger at April’s pussy, sinking it into the warm, moist, hole, swirling it around, coating it with April juices.</p> <p>John watched closely as Tanya did that, he looked at April’s face, seeing a strange expression on it. “Doesn’t it hurt you when she does that?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Ohhh noooo, it feels nice, but I could do with something bigger.” April said while slightly humping her hips to get Tanya to move her finger within her.</p> <p>But Tanya was already removing her finger from April and examining it closely, seeing the dew-like shine that covered it. And then, before John’s eyes she stuck her finger into her mouth, her eyes sparkling as she did so. “Oh John she tastes so nice, you try.” She managed to say.</p> <p>John looked back to where Mr. Wilson was busy attaching rope to Paul’s legs while he was laying on a desk and then turned back to where April was kneeling in front of him, he bent forward and sniffed.... It wasn’t like Mrs. Wolanaski’s at all, he extended his hand and touched April’s pussy finding it wet. Gathering up his courage he covered her pussy with his hand and then pulled it back, finding a wet line extending along his palm, he took an experimental lick.</p> <p>“It is better!” He exclaimed making April laugh.</p> <p>“Thank you!” She said, “now could you please help me out by licking me down there... there’s a spot just above that I’d like you to suck on.” She went on to direct John to her clit.</p> <p>Tanya looked on but then pouted. “That’s not fair!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Tanya” April asked</p> <p>“Well he’s able to touch you... why can’t I?” Tanya said sounding angry.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Tanya, there’s plenty of skin around here isn’t there?” April said looking down at her chest where her pointed breasts were erect at the thought of Tanya using her mouth on them.</p> <p>“But it won’t do anything!” Tanya protested.</p> <p>April looked at the younger girl and smiled at her, “Tanya, you know how those books you’ve read talk about the way the body feels when it’s touched?” April asked her, although she hadn’t read any she thought that’s what they should say, Tanya gave a hesitant nod. “Well you see how my tits are asking to be touched... why don’t you?” She invited Tanya who raised her hand to April’s torso.</p> <p>“You’re too high up!” Tanya complained, “I can’t reach you!”</p> <p>April looked around, “Bring that chair... (oh yes!)... over and you... (that’s nice) can... can stand on it.” She suggested, while feeling the effect of John’s tongue in her pussy.</p> <p>Tanya quickly followed April’s suggestion and then climbed on the chair to be able to place her hands on April’s body.</p> <p>John, however, had found that he didn’t mind licking and sucking on April’s pussy, it was a lot nicer that Mrs. Wolanaski’s and April had been so kind to him. All of a sudden John found that he was sucking more liquid than before, was April peeing on him? He pulled back to hear April gasping away. Her body was covered with a sheen of perspiration and it had a rosy hue to it.</p> <p>April looked down from her hazy view to see John looking up at her, his face covered with her juices and the look that was on it. “What’s wrong John?” She managed to say.</p> <p>“Did I hurt you? You were making a strange noise.” John said concerned.</p> <p>April giggled, helped by Tanya who was licking on her tits, “It’s alright you made me cum that’s all.”</p> <p>John looked puzzled, “Come? Come where? I thought you were tied up.” He said.</p> <p>“No John, you made me so excited that I got a good feeling.” April said to him.</p> <p>“But you peed on me!” John complained.</p> <p>“No I didn’t, did you taste it? It was just more of my juices. Why don’t you give Tanya a taste of it? Give her a kiss.” April said knowing that many boys of John’s age would rather run than kiss a girl.</p> <p>John looked at Tanya who was now watching him and licking her lips... ‘Why not?’ he thought to himself and went to stand on the chair with Tanya. He bent forward to kiss her and their noses bumped.</p> <p>Tanya giggled at that, while she was doing this John tilted his head and met with Tanya’s mouth, she closed her mouth and fastened her lips onto John’s, then she opened her mouth slightly and started to lick the juices from his face.</p> <p>John decided that he liked this and began kissing Tanya back, his hands starting to move over her body, Tanya in the meantime began touching John’s her hand moving down his front to touch his young penis.</p> <p>A cough from just above them made them look up at April, “I think you guys had better carry on with me?” She suggested, her tone making the two children laugh before they gave each other a last, but not the last they’d ever have, kiss and then turned their attentions back to the bound girl.</p> <p>Tanya gave April a kiss on her lips (having to stand on the desk to do so.) “Thank you April, he is a good kisser once he gets started.” She said and then began to suck at April’s small tits.</p> <p>John returned to April’s pussy. In a way he felt sorry for Mrs. Wolanaski, if she hadn’t forced him he might have done for her what he was doing for April, then he wondered what Tanya might taste like ‘down there’ as well. It gave him a strange feeling in his body to think that, a nice warm feeling. And he started sucking on April’s clit again, trying to give her that nice feeling as well.</p></div>",[]
1290,CMB: Paul and Carol,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-15,12,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner104.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As they left the classroom Paul found his arm was hanging protectively around Carol’s shoulders and her head was resting against his chest he was surprised by this – normally he shied away from girls, feeling slightly shy and awkward when dealing with girls, but with Carol he was used to her and now he found that he actually liked her.</p> <p>Why this was Paul wouldn’t be able to say, Carol wasn’t as developed as... say April, she didn’t have tits but she did have a fascinating body as he saw during the last lesson.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Carol felt safe within the arm of Paul – she’d had a crush on him since they both started school, it didn’t help that they lived close together or that she was friends with his sister, Christine, who although a year younger was great fun to be with. She knew Carols secrets and Carol knew hers.</p> <p>Now Carol wanted to share this event with her, but realised that it could spell the end of their friendship.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Paul couldn’t help but remember how the touch of Carol’s skin against his seemed to awaken some dormant part inside him, he hadn’t really touched her before today – Oh he’d seen her around the house talking to and giggling with his sister, Chrissy, and sometimes he felt they were talking and giggling about him!</p> <p>He had noticed that recently when Carol was visiting Chrissy she seemed to be wearing tight clothes, at first he’d put it down to living with her father, her mother had died some years earlier of cancer – it had hit Carol’s father hard, he was a doctor and could only stand by and watch her go... in many ways he obviously looked on Carol as his baby daughter. It was a thought that now frightened Paul, how would Carol’s dad act when he found out what had happened today.</p> <p>Paul shook his head, whatever was going to happen they would face together, her dad knew what might happen when he signed the consent forms didn’t he? So why was he so... scared?</p> <p>“Paul, you’re not worried about what daddy’s going to do are you?” Carol asked looking up into Paul’s face.</p> <p>“Uhh, Well, I think I am Carol, I mean, I did touch you... down there, and you did suck on my prick, even if I was tied down at the time.” Paul said.</p> <p>Carol gave a small smile ‘that’s just how Christine said I’d have to do it!’ she thought to herself. “Don’t worry, daddy’s not an ogre you know, he said that if I did anything that I should make sure it didn’t hurt me and also to let him see that everything’s okay.” She said out loud.</p> <p>Paul stopped in mid-step, “You mean he’d look at your... your...” he couldn’t bring himself to say the word.</p> <p>“Oh Paul! Haven’t you learnt the names? If you can’t say pussy or cunt try vagina! Anyway it’s not like we were like Tracy and Roger, at least I’m still a virgin.” Carol said making Paul’s mouth drop.</p> <p>“I’ve never heard you talk like this before Carol, what happened to you?” Paul asked her amazed; she’d always been a quiet spoken girl even when she visited his sister at home.</p> <p>“I donno, it must be these lessons of Bob’s I suppose.” She said, Paul wasn’t aware that she and Christine practised behind closed doors; she knew a lot about names for the body – being a doctor’s daughter meant that she had access to anatomy books and had shared her knowledge with Christine. Now she was with ‘her boyfriend’ she felt freer than before.</p> <p>“But weren’t you scared in the classroom, I mean you didn’t touch anyone yesterday.” Paul said to her.</p> <p>“I didn’t because I couldn’t get close to the one person I wanted to touch.” Carol said simply.</p> <p>“Oh? Who was that?” Paul was intrigued by this.</p> <p>Carol pulled away slightly and smiled at Paul, “Can’t you guess?” She said shaking her head.</p> <p>Paul thought for a moment and then his mouth opened, “You can’t mean Bob? He’s too old for you.” He said.</p> <p>Carol looked into his eyes and saw a twinkle there, “Oh you! I’m not sure if you’re serious or not! You were at the other end of the class yesterday, and the time went past too quickly!”</p> <p>Paul was shocked now, “You mean it was me! I’m the one you wanted? But... why didn’t you say anything?”</p> <p>Carol returned to be beside Paul as she thought of an answer, finally deciding on the truth, “Because I didn’t think you’d want me!” She said softly.</p> <p>Paul could barely hear the words but they then shouted in his mind... somebody actually wanted him! beside his parents, someone else was interested in him!</p> <p>The rest of the walk to Carol’s was done in silence as both were lost in their thoughts.</p> <p>They arrived at Carol’s house, which was also the doctor’s surgery, Carol dragged Paul into the reception area where she spoke to the secretary there. “Hi Rosaline, is daddy free for a few minutes?”</p> <p>If Rosaline was surprised at the request she didn’t show it. “Well he’s with someone at the moment, Carol, but his next appointment hasn’t turned up yet, so you’ll be able to see him then.” The young woman looked at Paul and then back to Carol, “Couldn’t this wait until after the surgery?”</p> <p>“Not really Rosaline, it’s something that daddy told me to do.” Carol said and dragged Paul to two chairs that were by each other.</p> <p>Paul was now really nervous as he sat down, he expected Carol to sit in the other chair, but instead she sat down on his lap. “Carol... what are you doing?” He hissed to her.</p> <p>Carol smiled at him and kissed him before she answered, “I’m sitting on my boyfriend’s lap and kissing him.” She told him and carried on with her kissing – just to prove her point.</p> <p>“Boyfriend? Is that what I am?” Paul asked her.</p> <p>“Of course! What else would you be? I mean I don’t suck off all the boys in the class do I?” April said in a loud voice – but not loud enough to be heard by Rosaline.</p> <p>“Shhh!” Paul said looking around, but luckily no-body seemed to be taking any notice of them.</p> <p>Rosaline looked up and said to Carol, “The doctor is free now, if your friend will wait out here...”</p> <p>“Oh no, he’s part of my problem.” Carol said smiling broadly and pulled Paul in through a doorway.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Doctor Richard Wynter looked up from his desk, he had put this time aside for a fictitious patient, but he was surprised when Rosaline announced that his daughter needed to see him, he was even more surprised when she entered the room with Paul in tow. Her first words surprised him even more.</p> <p>“Hello daddy, I’d like you to meet my boyfriend, Paul.” Carol said pulling Paul forward to her side.</p> <p>“Oh yes? And when did this take place?” Richard asked his daughter, seeing that Paul was in no fit state to speak.</p> <p>“During class this afternoon when I sucked his penis.” Carol said without blushing.</p> <p>“And what was he doing at the time?” Richard asked his voice was also steady, but he was pleased that his daughter could speak rationally in this situation.</p> <p>“He was tied to a desk and sucking on my vagina.” Carol said not even hesitating over the word.</p> <p>“That’s a very clinical way of talking, I think you know the vernacular words daughter.” Richard said smiling slightly.</p> <p>“Yes daddy, but I though you wanted to hear the truth and not have it prettied up.” Carol said and she was also smiling.</p> <p>Richard studied Paul closely – something that made Paul even more uncomfortable, “And how do you feel about my daughter?” Richard asked him.</p> <p>Paul gave a start, he hadn’t expected Carol’s father to be so calm, but then he examined his feeling about Carol. “I’m not sure sir. I mean I like Carol, she’s not like the other girls in the class... and it was my fault that she had to do what she did!” He finished.</p> <p>“Don’t listen to him dad, he couldn’t stop me!” Carol said interrupting Paul before he could say anything else.</p> <p>Richard laughed and shook his head, “It’s alright son, I know that when my daughter sets her sights on something it easier to allow her to have it rather than stand in her way!” He said and then went back to being professional.</p> <p>“Very well Carol, lets see what damage has been done to you, undress.” Richard said to his daughter – he knew that technically he shouldn’t be doing this himself, but needed to show Carol that he was supporting her in her decision.</p> <p>“But dad, he used his tongue he didn’t...” Carol started to say but saw the look on her father’s face, a concerned look that he hadn’t used for some time, she started to undress. Richard turned his attention to Paul</p> <p>“I’ll also have to examine you Paul, make sure my daughter hasn’t harmed you either.” Richard said indicating that Paul should undress as well.</p> <p>Paul looked to where Carol had already removed her blouse and skirt, standing in her vest and panties, she smiled at Paul and then pulled her vest up and over her head, before bending slightly, placing her thumbs inside the waistband of her panties before pulling them down past her knees to fall to her feet.</p> <p>She smiled at Paul as she stood there in her nakedness, “Well Paul? It’s just like being in class.” She said and moved her hands to his trousers, undoing the belt and then the clasp before finally moving the zip of his fly.</p> <p>Paul resigned himself to the fact that he was going to be naked in front of Carol’s father – the fact that he was a doctor (Paul’s doctor actually) didn’t matter to Paul, he felt his trousers being lowered and then his pants, so that he was undressed from the waist down. He felt his face go red.</p> <p>When he felt Carol’s lips wrap themselves around his cock he looked up to where Carol’s father was watching, a small smile on the man’s lips.</p> <p>“Ah yes, it must be hereditary, I remember Joan had a preference for oral sex as well.” Richard said softly reminiscing.</p> <p>Carol pulled away from Paul, “I’m sorry daddy. I didn’t mean to make you sad.” She said.</p> <p>Richard smiled at her, “You didn’t darling. That was how your mother managed to seduce me.”</p> <p>Carol turned her interested eyes onto her father, “You never told me that.” She said</p> <p>Richard laughed and shook his head, “It’s not the subject that parents talk to their children about.” He said</p> <p>“But you hardly ever talk about mummy, so I’m always interested when you mention her.” Carol said, Richard rubbed her head.</p> <p>“After the surgery we’ll have a talk, but for now I’m going to examine you, up onto the table please.” Richard said to his daughter who did as he asked. Richard positioned her so that she was near the edge of the table. Richard took out some metal objects which he placed into holders at the foot of the table. “Paul if you would help me please.” He said, “Could you place Carol’s legs so that they are in the stirrups.”</p> <p>Paul did as he was asked and then looked at Carol, she was wide open and Paul found his cock getting engorged as he ran his finger along Carol’s slit.</p> <p>“You’ll have plenty of time for that later.” Richard said but his tone told Paul that he wasn’t annoyed, “Now let me take a look here.” He said as he examined Carol’s pussy.</p> <p>“Now you can see that these two lips here – the labia majors, are close together, this is an indication that the patient is still a virgin, or still young to have very elastic lips. Now if you’ll just gently pull these apart... thank you,” Paul had reached between Carol’s legs and had gently opened her slit. “Now inside here are the labia minor, this small hole is Carol’s urethra, and here is the... Oh, I’m sorry darling I should have trusted you more.” He looked up tears in his eyes.</p> <p>“What’s wrong daddy?” Carol asked concerned.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, I thought you’d been playing around with boys Carol, but you couldn’t have been.” Richard said.</p> <p>“Can I ask what you mean, sir?” Paul asked also slightly puzzled.</p> <p>Richard looked at his daughter, “How serious are you in regards to Paul?” he asked.</p> <p>Carol was puzzled at the way in which her father asked the question, ‘almost formal!’ she thought. “Very daddy, I’ve loved him for years.” She said and smiled at Paul.</p> <p>Richard looked at Paul, “You didn’t know that before today?” He asked Paul</p> <p>“No sir, not until we walked here.” Paul said, his hands now moving along Carol’s pussy</p> <p>Richard considered this and then smiled, “Well then, let me show you something... Carol, can you hold your labia open please?” Richard asked his daughter.</p> <p>“Okay daddy.” Carol said, her hands brushing against Paul’s as she did so.</p> <p>Richard placed his mirrored head-band onto Paul’s head. “This will direct the light down into whatever you’re looking at.” He said and then placed Paul between Carol’s legs. “Now look into Carol’s... err, pussy.” Paul did so Richard pointing out the urethra and then the vagina itself. “You see that small barrier of skin there? . . That is Carol’s hymen which has to be broken in order to gain access to her vagina. As Carol hasn’t had full sexual intercourse that hymen is still present.” Richard explained.</p> <p>“Daddy! You know I wouldn’t do that before seeing you! I promised you I would.” Carol said finding herself slightly annoyed.</p> <p>“Yes darling I know you did and that’s why I apologised, is this the reason why you brought Paul in with you, to let me know you’re thinking about sex?” Richard asked her.</p> <p>“Yes daddy, I want to start as soon as I can.” Carol said, knowing her voice was betraying her lust.</p> <p>“I’ll consider that, but now let me examine Paul, to see if he’s suitable for you.” Richard said. Carol was about to protest but then saw the twinkle in her father’s eye and knew he was kidding her, she felt Paul gently remove her legs from the stirrups and he helped her to her feet.</p> <p>Carol threw her arms around Paul’s neck and kissed him, “Thank you.” She said and then went down onto her knees, glancing quickly at her father she then wrapped her hands around Paul’s cock and rubbed it, bringing it to an erection. She kissed the head of his cock and then turned to her father. “There you are daddy, what do you think of it?” She asked him.</p> <p>“It’s not too bad for someone of Paul’s age, I take it you masturbate?” Richard asked Paul who went red at the question, “Don’t worry it’s perfectly normal to do so. Have you felt anything wrong when you do, any burning or soreness?”</p> <p>“N... no?” Paul said not understanding why Carol’s father would be asking questions like that.</p> <p>“Good then you probably don’t have any sexually transmitted diseases then. How many girlfriends have you had?” Richard’s question was quickly asked to keep Paul off balance.</p> <p>Paul looked at Carol, “None!” he replied.</p> <p>Richard nodded, “Good, I wouldn’t want my daughter to be courted by a sex maniac.” He said smiling; the rest of the examination was quickly finished off. Richard then spoke to the pair of them.</p> <p>“Well, as far as I can tell, you’re both healthy and appear to be very much in love, I have a film for both of you to watch, I suggest that you go into the house and watch it there.” Richard went to a cupboard and handed Carol a VHS tape with no label on it.</p> <p>“Daddy we know what we’re doing!” Carol protested.</p> <p>“So you might, but I think you need to see that film.” Richard said patiently and then ushered them through a door. They found themselves in the house itself, they were holding onto their clothes and Carol also had hold of the video tape.</p> <p>Paul looked at it, “What do you think it is? Some kind of sex educational thing?” He said pointing to the tape.</p> <p>“Donno, there’s no label in it, but daddy knew where it was!” Carol said as she led Paul into the living room where the television and video player were hiding.</p> <p>Paul watched as she turned on the television and then the video, ejecting a tape that was still in there. “Shouldn’t we get dressed? What if someone sees us?” He asked.</p> <p>“It’s okay. Mrs. Williams would have gone home by now, and Rosaline’s too busy in the surgery, don’t worry... anyway I like you like this.” Carol said smiling, “Here we go!” she added as she pressed the play button. She scooted back to a sofa and pulled Paul down with her.</p> <p>The screen brightened to show a young woman, she was seated in an armchair, she had a scarf over her head – Paul noticed that the woman was bald! He was about to say something but a glance at Carol beside him made him hold onto her.</p> <p>Carol’s mouth had dropped open, “Mummy!” she exclaimed.</p> <p>“Who?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“That’s my mummy!” Carol said and fell silent as the woman spoke.</p> <p>----</p> <p> “Hello Carol, I’m sorry I’m not there for you at this time.” The woman, Joan, lowered her head for a moment and then raised it again, “It’s a happy time for you so please don’t feel sad because of me.” Joan smiled into the camera.</p> <p>“As you’re watching this tape you’ve found someone, and if you’re anything like me he’s with you now. I’ve no idea how old you are at this time so I can’t give you any advice with regards to how he should treat you, except he should love you for the person that you have become.” Joan blushed.</p> <p>“Let me tell you of when I first met your father, he was about 10 year’s old and I was eight... I knew even then that he was the one for me.” Paul heard Carol gasp beside him hand realised that they had been eight when they first met, on the screen Joan giggled. “Yes my darling, even at that age I knew what I wanted. To get close to him I started hanging around with his sister, she became my best friend,” Carol gave a smile when she heard that, “in this way I could visit him without being too obvious about it, of course your aunt – as she now is – knew about this as I told her earlier, and although she wasn’t too sure about what I was after she helped me out, she’d invite me to sleepovers so that I could watch her brother without anyone knowing.”</p> <p>Joan laughed, “I remember one night I was sitting on the toilet when Richard came into the bathroom, I opened my legs so that he could see me, he watched me for a few minutes before he left!”</p> <p>“When Richard was eleven I managed to show him how much I loved him... I told him that as a Brownie I needed to learn about knots, so he allowed me to practice on him. Oh I didn’t tie him up until he really trusted me, then I managed to tie him to a ladder and made sure he couldn’t get free, then I undressed. I showed him my body, then I went for his trousers, pulling them down over his legs, I asked him if he liked me – but I could see that a part of him did!”</p> <p>Carol had unconsciously held Paul’s cock and was slowly rubbing it as she listened to her mother’s story, Joan continued. “I then took down his pants and regarded him...” Joan licked her lips, “My darling I don’t know if you’ve tried this, but I took his small cocky and licked it, I remember that Richard gave a little groan and so I took his cock into my mouth and sucked on it. Oh my darling Carol, the feeling of a young cock swelling in your mouth is fantastic, and then when it spurts into your mouth... well it gave me a warm feeling between my legs.”</p> <p>“It does me too mummy!” Carol said.</p> <p>“I then told your father that he was mine, and that I was going to marry him when we were old enough. If you’re like me that is what you should be telling your man now.” Joan paused as if to listen.</p> <p>Carol turned to Paul, now realising what her hand had been doing, she lowered her head and kissed Paul’s cock. “Did you hear her Paul? You’re mine from now on!” Carol told him.</p> <p>Paul couldn’t say anything as he was in the midst of climax, Carol’s hand had started him, and the simple act of her kiss had thrown him over the edge, his cock spurted coating Carol’s mouth and lower face.</p> <p>Joan then continued, “My darling I’ve given your father more tapes to show you, I’m so sorry that I can’t be there to watch you grow up, but I’m sure now you’ve found someone with whom you will have a happy life with, I won’t say that you won’t have disagreements with each other, but you will find yourselves stronger because of them.”</p> <p>Joan made a gesture and the camera zoomed at her face. “Carol, if you will ask your boyfriend to leave the room for a moment and pause the tape until he has. . .”</p> <p>Carol pressed the pause button and turned to Paul, “Please Paul can you wait for me?” Carol asked.</p> <p>Paul came too from his sexual high and nodded, he took his clothes and went through the door that Carol had indicated, and he shut the door behind him and then shook his head. He was standing, undressed, in a hallway! He quickly put on his clothes and sat down on a chair.</p> <p>He thought of what Carol’s mother had said and realised that, unknown to her, Carol had copied her mother’s actions... which meant that Chrissy knew about Carol’s feelings, he now understood why Carol’s clothing had been so... so skimpy! And like a fool he hadn’t done anything about it!</p> <p>“Is there a problem Paul?” Richard’s voice broke through Paul’s thoughts.</p> <p>“No sir, it’s just that Carol asked me to stay here, I’m not sure why.” Paul said</p> <p>Richard wondered why as well, “I can’t say that I know either Paul, I’ve never looked at those tapes and so I can’t tell you.” He finally said.</p> <p>Paul looked at him, “But sir, you could have watched the tape later?” He asked Richard.</p> <p>But Richard shook his head, “I’d promised Joan that whatever she said to Carol would remain a secret, until either one changed their minds. I never want to break my word to my wife... would you break your word to Carol?” Richard countered.</p> <p>Paul thought for a moment, picturing how Carol would react if he broke his word to her and the ache in his heart told him how he would feel. “No sir, I don’t think I could.”</p> <p>Richard was left in silence for a moment reflecting about his past love when Paul asked, “Sir, I heard that Carol’s mother was in love with you when she was eight, how did you feel when you found out?”</p> <p>Richard laughed, “Like three kinds of fool, after she showed me how much she loved me I realised that she was preparing me for that day all the time, I even had to torture my sister to tell me the truth.” He said.</p> <p>Paul looked aghast. “You tortured your own sister?” He said</p> <p>“Well I tickled her until she almost wet her knickers, and then she told me. I could have kicked myself, Joan had even shown herself to me one night, she hadn’t locked the bathroom door, the sight of her small vagina was too much I went back to my bedroom and masturbated nearly all night.” Richard said.</p> <p>The door to the living room opened and Carol stepped out, she was still naked and tears were visible on her face. She mustered up a smile when she saw Paul and her father. “Mummy was nice.” She said simply.</p> <p>Richard just nodded, unable to say anything. Carol looked at the clock in the hall. “Oh Paul, it’s late, you’d better get home for dinner, I do love you!” She said to Paul, she walked him to the front door, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”</p> <p>Paul was puzzled but went along with her, as he went to go through the door Carol pulled his head down to hers and kissed him, “You’re mine for now and forever, but I have something to do first before I’ll give myself to you, you don’t mind do you?”</p> <p>Paul shook his head, confused. “I don’t mind, but what is it?” He asked her.</p> <p>Carol bit her lip, “It’s something I promised mummy, I’ll tell you about it tomorrow” She said and waved him goodbye from the open door, not paying attention to her nakedness. Paul looked back at her, framed in the doorway, he smiled and waved to her before walking quickly back home.</p> <p>When he arrived home his sister, Christine, was waiting for him, “You’re late.” She said almost accusingly and then added, “Mum’s been on the phone, they’re going to be late home, so we’re supposed to start getting dinner ready.” She said resigned to having to work alone.</p> <p>Paul was used to his parents arriving late and normally argued that it wasn’t his place to cook meals, but after Carol’s reaction to seeing her mother he realised how lucky he was, “Okay. What should we put on?” He asked, which completely surprised his sister.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Carol closed the front door and then walked back to her father, “Daddy, there’s something I have to do before dinner.” She said smiling.</p> <p>Richard regarded his daughter, she was so much like Joan at that age, he went misty eyed at the memory. “Alright sweetheart, I’ll just read the paper.” He said but Carol took hold of his hand.</p> <p>“No daddy, I want you to come with me, she took her bemused father up the stairs and into his bedroom.</p> <p>Richard looked around “I don’t understand... why did you...” His words were muffled by Carol kissing him on the lips. He started to struggle with her as he felt her hands undoing his trousers. “Carol... What do you think you’re doing?” He asked her.</p> <p>Carol concentrated, remembering the words she had heard. “Quiet Ricardo! I know what I’m doing!” Carol said in a strange tone, which seemed to freeze Richard as Carol removed his trousers and his underwear. She pushed him back onto the bed.</p> <p>Richard was unresponsive as Carol undid his tie and shirt, rubbing her hands through the hairs on his chest, “You didn’t know daddy that several years ago mummy went to a stage show, there was a hypnotist there who taught her a few tricks, one of these was planting a...” She concentrated “post-hypnotic suggestion,” she smiled and whispered a few words into Richard’s ear.</p> <p>“Oh Joan where did you go?” Richard said, tears in his eyes.</p> <p>“Shh. Richard, it’s okay I’m here now, can’t you feel me.” Carol moved her hand on her father’s cock, feeling it stiffen under her touch. He was bigger than Paul and she knew this was going to hurt her.</p> <p>She bent down and took his cock into her mouth, “Oh Joan it’s been so long... so long since you last did that.” Richard said, his eyes seeing – not his daughter – but his wife as she had been before the cancer took hold.</p> <p>He tried to reach out to her, but found his arms couldn’t move, as if he was tied down, for some reason he couldn’t see his wife as clearly as he should, it was almost as if she’d grown younger?</p> <p>He smiled as she arranged herself over him. She raised her head and smiled at him as she spread his pussy lips to place the head of his cock inside her. “Uhhgh” CAROL cried out as she lowered herself on him... Carol? Carol! Richard tried to move but whatever it was that held him was still there.</p> <p>“Carol... please you’re too young!” He tried to say but Carol ignored him, she was concentrating on what her mother had said on the tape.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Carol, darling, what I’m going to ask you will be difficult and I’ll understand if you feel that you can’t do this.” Joan was looking out of the screen and Carol could see tears in her mother’s face.</p> <p>“If your father is the man I know he is, then he has remained unmarried since I died.... There I’ve said it! Oh my darling it hurts me to know I’ll never see you or hold you again, but as I watch you play with your father I know he’ll try to keep you happy... here is my request, if you haven’t given your virginity to your boyfriend yet, please allow your father to have it.” Joan shook her head, “he won’t do it himself as he too much involved with you as his child to think about the woman you are becoming. So this is what you should do. Go to him, naked and take him to a bedroom, undress him. If he tries to resist say this, ‘QUIET RICHARDO!’ it’s a trigger phrase for a post hypnotic suggestion I gave him several years ago, but be warned, it will only last a few minutes so you must have accomplished your task by then!”</p> <p>Carol spoke to the screen, “But I’m too young mummy!” But then she shook her head, no! mummy had already sucked daddy’s cock while she was younger than Carol. But Joan was speaking again, laughing away, telling her how she learnt about hypnotism and then her face was serious again</p> <p>“It’s a lot to ask of you my daughter, but I’ll let you into a secret. I was going to ask you to offer yourself to your father just before your twelfth birthday, but I suppose that was a long time ago, be happy with your life Carol, may you have a long life and many children, but please take time to remember me.” Joan smiled at the camera and then the picture faded.</p> <p>“I will mummy, I promise I will!” Carol spoke to the screen and then she thought of something, she rewound the tape and then replayed it. “. . . let you into a secret. I was going to ask you to offer yourself to your father just before your twelfth birthday, but I suppose that was a long time ago” Carol stopped the tape again – her mother thought she would be older!</p> <p>“Oh mummy I will do what you want, I promise you, I promise you. She said finding tears flowing down her face, she rewound the tape completely and put a label on it, writing down ‘mummy’ on the label, she then placed it with the other tapes on the rack... at some stage she would play it for her father... but not all of it.</p> <p>She walked to the door of the room, ‘it’s time I showed daddy that I was growing up’ she thought to herself and she opened the door.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Carol didn’t wait for her father to stop her but forced herself down onto him. “AAaahhrrrggghhhh!” she screamed out and fell forward onto her father’s chest, he managed to reach to her and support her before she hurt herself.</p> <p>“Carol why did you do that?” Richard asked her concerned that she had seriously hurt herself.</p> <p>“Because it’s what mummy wanted me to do daddy, she was planning this but it was my decision to do it!” She felt better now and moved herself up, feeling her father’s cock moving within her.</p> <p>“Joan?... but how would you...” Richard started to ask but then found he knew the answer immediately, that was why she didn’t want him in the room when she recorded her messages to her daughter. “Oh Carol, that tape was meant for when you were older, more prepared for this.” He tried to reason with his daughter, but then found his own body was still betraying him as he began to respond to her movements.</p> <p>“I know daddy, but it’s what mummy wanted me to do, and it did hurt at first, but now it’s beginning to feel much better!” Carol said as she felt a stirring within her, and not just her father’s cock either this was a primeval urge that was making itself known. She started to move herself on her father, rising up and down in a rhythm that she’d never learnt but seemed to know instinctively.</p> <p>Richard realising that the worst had been done, and now finding that the paralysis had now faded began moving his hips to meet his daughters as she came down, “We shouldn’t be doing this darling.” He tried to protest but found that he was enjoying the sensation, it was something he’d missed as Joan had got worse, and after she... died, he didn’t feel like finding someone else... there was no-body like Joan. He groaned as he tried to hold himself back from ejaculating into his daughter, but he was so close, so very close.</p> <p>Carol could feel the sensations building up, it wasn’t the same as when Paul had used his mouth on her... this was better she felt so full up and each thrust was opening her up deeper inside, if she’d known that this was what it was like she might not have only used her mouth on Paul earlier that day.</p> <p>Finally she gave a gasp and called out in her ecstasy at which point Richard also bellowed out his feelings as he inundated her immature uterus with his sperm (as he might have said when feeling more coherent).</p> <p>Carol gave a few shudders and closed her eyes, she felt really tired but happy, Richard looked at his daughter and kissed the top of her head, he looked up at the ceiling, “Well Joan you got your way... again!” he said quietly.</p> <p>He gently pulled his daughter up, feeling his cock slide out of her body, then he hugged her tightly and kissed her face again, “I love you Carol.” He whispered.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Later that evening while they were eating dinner Carol smiled at her father, “Can we do it again daddy?” She asked him.</p> <p>“Yes darling, I’m sure your mother would like that.” Richard said.</p> <p>Carol looked forward to that night, and to the next day when she’d show Paul exactly what she had learnt.</p></div>",[]
1291,"Call Me Bob - Jason's Victims, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-17,16,4,"Mf, M+F, m+f, bond, oral, anal,
non-con, mc",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner105.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I decided that it was time to check up on some of Jason’s former victims, I thought that I might be able to just look in and adjust them slightly... but I soon found it was more difficult than I thought it would be.</p> <p>The first ones were the mother and daughter that Jason mentioned to Doctor Blaine, on checking with him I found out that the daughter’s name was Eve and the mother was Shelly – Eve’s father had died some years earlier leaving the two alone, and easy targets for Jason’s attention.</p> <p>As I followed the thread to their house I found that Eve was having her daily bath – it seemed to be something that Jason had insisted on. Eve had to be clean every night, just in case Jason wanted to visit her. It wasn’t something that Eve liked and I was surprised to ‘hear’ her complain to her mother but it seemed that Shelly didn’t listen to her daughter.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“But mum, I don’t want to do this!” The eleven year old said as her mother started rubbing her pussy and then her ass with the soap, paying attention both sites, digging the soap into the sphincter and ignoring the cries of her daughter.</p> <p>“Shssh! Jason won’t like you saying that! Don’t forget you’re his to do with as he wants! Now isn’t that nice?” Shelly smiled at her daughter but her thoughts were slightly different, almost an echo of a sob could be heard and then I could see that she was remembering how this all started and so I followed her thoughts and found myself standing, although invisible, in the office of Doctor Blaine.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It had started as a normal check up for Eve, for some reason Shelly ignored the young man standing in the room and even Eve failed to notice him.</p> <p>She finally noticed the man when he moved away from her, he was such a lovely man, he was the type of person that any woman would give herself to, not to mention any of their children... in fact he would be just the man to take control of Eve, she needed a man in her life, although it would be nice to see Eve do things and to make her do them as well!... Shelly noticed that she was getting turned on by her thoughts. The man was watching her closely and smiling – such a lovely smile – as if he knew what she was thinking. Shelly surreptitiously loosened her blouse to highlight her breasts hoping he’d notice them.</p> <p>She watched as the young man went upto the doctor and her daughter, she almost laughed out loud as she watched Eve look in shock as her tee-shirt was pulled over her head by the young man, to display her almost flat chest. She giggled slightly as the doctor held her daughter by those small mounds as the young mans hands went to her daughter’s jeans and undid them, pulling them down Eve’s legs. </p> <p>I quickly jumped to Eve’s mind and brought her to the same time as her mother. For her it was spooky, at first the doctor was talking to her and then all of a sudden her tee-shirt was being pulled over her head. It wasn’t her mother doing that nor was it the doctor, but now he had turned her around so that her mother could see her. </p> <p>Eve couldn’t believe what she saw, her mother was watching her but there was a look in her eyes that Eve had never seen before, almost predatory. Then Eve felt hands working on her jeans, undoing them and pulling them down her legs. But she couldn’t see anyone!</p> <p>Her shoes and socks were pulled off by the same unseen person and finally her panties were being moved, she could swear that someone was pushing their face into her crotch, but she still didn’t see anyone!</p> <p>“Mum? What’s happening, please tell Doctor Blaine to let me go!” She tried to appeal to her mother but Shelly just shook her head and started to laugh - that frightened Eve more than anything else.</p> <p>I returned to Shelly to see from her point of view, the young man had just taken Eve’s panties off and was running his hands up the young girl’s legs; Eve was kicking away trying to stop the, unseen, man from touching her.</p> <p>Shelly saw the man turn to look at her and then she realised that it was warm in the office – well too warm for her and so she got up and started to undress. Jason looked at her and whistled he then bent and spoke into Eve’s ear.</p> <p>Eve gave a scream as she obviously saw Jason for the first time, he smiled at her and then started to move his hands over her struggling body.</p> <p><i>(Moving from one view to another is confusing, especially if you try to write it down, so I’m going to continue as if it was happening now- the view will be an amalgamation of both Eve’s and Shelly’s views – BW)</i></p> <p>Shelly couldn’t help it she had to join the two men now touching her daughter, the man smiled at her, “Hi Tits I’m Jason, nice of you to bring your slut daughter here today.” He said, Shelly blushed at his name for her, but she felt herself get moist at his words. “I hope your little slut’s been a good girl... well doc what’s the word?” Jason directed his words to Doctor Blaine.</p> <p>“Can’t tell, the young bitch won’t stay still.” The good doctor said.</p> <p>“Eve! Stop this nonsense right now!” Shelly said to her daughter.</p> <p>Eve was so shocked by this and just looked at her, naked, mother who took advantage of her reaction by turning her daughter around so that she was facing the two men.</p> <p>“That’s good Tits, but we need the cunt lying down, tell you what I’ll hold her, you lie down on the bench and then we’ll put the bitch on you so that you can hold her properly.” Jason said and put his hands around the front and through the legs of Shelly’s daughter to restrain her.</p> <p>Shelly quickly did as she was directed; Jason then lifted Eve up and then put the young girl onto her mother’s stomach. Eve started to struggle. “Mum! Mum why are you doing this? Please let me go I don’t like this!” She protested but Jason just laughed.</p> <p>“It’s no use Cuntlet your mother is completely changed now, she’s all for the exploitation of sex, yours especially, she’ll do anything just to see us use you!” Jason patted her face.</p> <p>“I’ll yell and tell people about you!” Eve said but her bravado was stopped when Jason shook his head. </p> <p><b>‘Oh no little cunt, you won’t be able to tell anyone about this, in fact you’ll only be able to talk to your mother, Tits, here or to me, and you’ll have lots of opportunities to talk to me when I visit you and your mom, you’ve got the softest skin I’ve ever touched, so once I’ve tasted your body I’m going to want some more of you’</b> There was something strange about Jason’s voice, then he turned his head to look at Shelly, “Know what Tits? I need a key to your house!”</p> <p>Shelly didn’t take any notice of Eve’s struggling but just smiled at Jason, “Yes master, it’s in my purse. I’ll give it to you later.” She said.</p> <p>Jason smiled at her “I’ll look forward to that Tits, now doc tell me the good news, is Cuntlet here cherry or not?”</p> <p>Even though she was held Eve tried to kick out at the doctor, but Shelly brought her legs over her daughters, hooking them and then spreading them wide, Eve started to scream as she was forced apart too wide, but found that her voice didn’t seem as loud as she thought, in fact she was whispering her screams.</p> <p>Doctor Blaine approached the held girl, taking some lube and spreading it over his hands he liberally coated Eve’s pussy with the lube before pressing his finger into her virgin slit.</p> <p>“God she’s tight, even for my finger! And... yes, there it is. You’re in for a treat Jason. Now let’s see how her ass is.” Doctor Blaine said in a conversational tone.</p> <p>“No, please no, you’re hurting me, please don’t... Mummy help me!” Eve cried out but Shelly paid her no heed, turning her daughter around so that they were front to front. Eve looked up at her mother’s face and could see the wolf like stare that were showing in Shelly’s eyes, then she felt the doctor’s hands on her backside, the cold slippery stuff being rubbed around her bum.</p> <p>She tried to struggle but was held tightly by her mother, “Relax darling, it will hurt if you try to fight it.” Shelly told her daughter.</p> <p>“No mummy, please stop them, please!” Eve tried to call to her mother but then Doctor Blaine managed to insert a finger into Eve’s butt. “AArrrggghh!” Eve whispered in her pain, not noticing the level of her voice!</p> <p>“Here that Doc? Cuntlet likes it!” Jason said, “Try a second one!”</p> <p>“No, please don’t, you’re hurting me!” Eve cried out although only those in the room heard her.</p> <p>“Well again she’s tight, I’ll let you have an enema kit and instructions, and also I’d suggest you get some dildos and start a stretching routine, but we’ll start her on her way today.” Doctor Blaine said smiling at Shelly.</p> <p>Jason then moved the doctor out of the way and was undoing his trousers, “Okay Tits, lets get the little cunt ready for me!”</p> <p>“No mummy, please don’t... I don’t want to lie down on top of you... please mummy, mummy don’t hold my legs open!” Eve said struggling in her mother’s grip.</p> <p>“That’s it Tits, keep the little brat’s legs wide open while I just place my prick... here and... Umph! Blimey she is tight isn’t she!” Jason said.</p> <p>“No... please... it’s hurting me... don’t... don’t... mummy... mummy stop him... please stop him!” Eve protested as Jason pushed himself deeper inside her, she felt something tear inside her and tried to scream out, but couldn’t.</p> <p>Jason lowered himself onto Eve, hearing the suppressed moans of the young girl as his cock kept striking the girl’s cervix, he spoke almost into her ear, but somehow not into her ear. <b>‘Your mother is under my control, her whole life is now geared to making you my little slut and so she’s going to be in charge of your training!’</b> Eve didn’t understand what he meant, but she was soon to find out...</p> <p>After Jason had raped her he allowed Doctor Blaine to use the young girl while Shelly attended to Jason’s cock by sucking him off of both his sperm and Eve’s blood. Then she did the same for Doctor Blaine while Eve was released and curled up into a ball.</p> <p><b>‘Now Tits, this is what you’re going to do...’</b> and Jason started to impress on Shelly’s mind her duties to Jason and the preparing of her daughter to become his sex toy. For Eve the only thing he programmed into her was an acceptance that Jason was in charge of her life, she couldn’t tell anybody and when in pain she would only be able to whisper her agony.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was a short time later and Eve found herself being turned face down and placed on top of her mother, looking at her hairy pussy. Jason was pulling Eve’s legs apart and she felt a warm breath on her own pussy, then she felt a wetness which was probing at her and then licking at the sperm encrusted tunnel of Eve’s vagina.</p> <p>Eve was aware of her mother’s body being pulled along the table before feeling something hard hitting her backside, and then her head was pushed down into her mother’s pussy. <b>‘Lick on her Cuntlet!’</b> She felt the command and extended her tongue tasting her mother for the first time.</p> <p>Then Eve felt Jason pushing on her bum, demanding access. But with her face pushed into her mother’s pussy the only noise she could make was a muffled scream which she kept up until Jason got his cock firmly pass her sphincter muscle.</p> <p>“Oh that’s good Cuntlet, now you’re really feeling me in you, aren’t you?” Jason said mockingly but Eve couldn’t answer with her mouth but nodded her head, hitting Shelly’s clit as she did so, and then Eve’s head was lifted up by Doctor Blaine, she saw his cock and for a moment thought she was going to have it forced into her mouth, but it was only to give him access to Shelly’s pussy.</p> <p>Eve watched as the doctor’s cock started pumping away in her mother’s pussy feeling his stomach striking her head and pushing her back onto Jason’s cock, forcing her to accept more of her rapists cock. She tried to pull away but found that Shelly was holding onto her arms, removing from her the use of them.</p> <p>After a few minutes the doctor pulled out of Shelly’s pussy and now aimed his slimy cock at Eve’s face. <b>‘Open wide little Cuntlet!’</b> the order arrived in Eve’s mind.</p> <p>Eve shook her head; she didn’t want to do that. But then Jason pulled almost completely out of Eve’s ass before ramming himself back into her body. The pain made her scream again, a scream that was muted as Doctor Blaine pushed his cock into Eve’s mouth.</p> <p>Eve’s first instinct was to close her teeth onto the doctors’ cock but found that her mouth couldn’t do that – she didn’t know why – she was forced to suck on the doctor’s cock, tasting her mother’s juices again along with a strange taste of the doctor’s pre-cum – not that she knew what it was.</p> <p>Now Eve was under a three way attack, Doctor Blaine was pushing into her mouth and forcing her back onto Jason’s cock which was in her ass, the third assault was from her own mother who was sucking out Jason’s and the Doctor’s mixed sperm from Eve’s pussy.</p> <p>Doctor Blaine pulled back slightly allowing Eve to take a deep breath, but then the doctor stiffened and spewed his sperm into Eve’s mouth and down her throat making her cough. This triggered Jason’s climax, Eve could feel the pulses of sperm being shot into her colon, Jason moved back from her slowly pulling out of the suffering girl’s anus.</p> <p><b>‘Okay Cuntlet you’ve been a good fuck, I’ll be seeing more of you... but you need more practise, I’ve already given your mother instructions on what to do but as for you... apart from being unable to tell anyone about this you will also behave normally at all times, except when you’re with your mother or doing something at my command. You will not wear underwear again; you will wear skirts or dresses no trousers! If any male touches you then you’ll let him without protest. At night you’ll have a dildo in your ass and you won’t have it removed until you’re dressed for school or church’</b> Jason smiled as he gave her that instruction and then added, <b>‘but you will take every opportunity to show your cunt and ass to the vicar and the choirboys... in fact you’ll do the same for any of your teachers, both men and women. I’m going to make you a slut, and you’ll smile every time you’re touched!’</b> Jason then turned to Shelly, <b>‘Did you hear that Tits, you’re going to teach Cuntlet here how to be a slut, teach her how to suck pussy and stretch her ass. Take her to parks and make sure the perverts there see her cunt, give them the chance to touch her whenever you can.’</b></p> <p>“What if they hurt her?” Shelly asked – slightly concerned about her daughter but somehow now as much as she should have been.</p> <p><b>‘They won’t, but I want them to enjoy themselves – now dress and get out of here, the doc’s got other’s to check on.’</b> Jason told her pulling a chair out and sitting on it, awaiting his next victim.</p> <p>----</p> <p>And so, the next day, when Eve tried to talk to her teacher – Mrs. Vincent – about the examination and assault, she found that she couldn’t say a word about what Jason and the doctor had done to her, instead she found herself lifting up her skirt to show her bald pussy to the woman.</p> <p>Mrs. Vincent looked around to see if anyone was still in the classroom and found it empty. “Now Eve you’re being very naughty, you know this don’t you?” Mrs. Vincent spoke in a slightly husky tone that Eve didn’t recognise.</p> <p>Eve, not understanding why she lifted her dress, nodded her head, “Yes, Mrs. Vincent.” She said softly.</p> <p>“And naughty little girls should be punished!” Mrs. Vincent said, her eyes taking in Eve’s submissive pose. Mrs. Vincent moved back and patted her lap, “So now Eve I want you to lie over my lap and I’m going to spank you.” – Now this was against the rules of the school where corporal punishment was banned, but secretly Mrs. Vincent liked subjugating young girls, especially those that would let her.</p> <p>Eve meekly place herself over Mrs. Vincent’s lap, inside she was scared about what was going to happen.</p> <p>Helen Vincent couldn’t believe her luck, she had a young girl willingly displaying herself, inside her a small voice was saying <b>‘go on, she deserves it!’</b> and she gave into the temptation, raising the girl’s skirt to show Eve’s smooth white ass. Helen studied it closely, rubbing her hand over the flesh, feeling the young girl squirm.</p> <p>Smack! “Now stop that Eve, or I’ll have to smack you again!” Helen said and to prove her point she brought her hand down again. Smack! Helen noticed that Eve didn’t cry out and so encouraged she started to probe the young girl’s anus with her fingers, finding them slipping easily inside the young girl.</p> <p>“Why you naughty young thing! I do believe you’ve let boys push their pricks into your backside! How could you? That is so nasty!” Helen said but there was a smile on her face, she knew that Jack Walker liked the young girls as well and if he knew about Eve he’d do anything to get his hands on her. She realised what needed to be done. “Now Eve have you fucked anyone recently?” She asked quietly.</p> <p>Eve was so happy that she had been asked the question that she nodded her head, but received a Smack! from Helen. “I didn’t hear your answer Eve, speak out.” And she Smacked the girl again.</p> <p>“Oww! Yes Mrs. Vincent.” Eve said.</p> <p>“No Eve, that isn’t the answer I wanted to hear, now tell me the answer!” Helen said and brought her hand down again.</p> <p>“Yes, I’ve let men fuck me!” Eve said but received two more slaps.</p> <p>“Why Eve, how dare you swear in class... I’m going to have to give you a detention! Be in the headmaster’s office after school!... but first I must know. . .” Eve tried to struggle as Helen moved her hand underneath Eve’s body, and pushing her finger inside the girls’ vagina, pushing deeper and deeper until her knuckle was touching the girl’s pussy lips.</p> <p>“Yes, you’ve been very naughty, I’m sure Mr. Walker will have something to say about your conduct. Now go to your next lesson.” And Helen let the silently sobbing girl slip down to the ground and collect herself. </p> <p>Eve slowly got to her feet and picked up her bag of books she turned to Helen, “Thank you Mrs. Vincent. And then she left the classroom to go to gym.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The gym class was almost as bad, Eve didn’t have her knickers on under the short gym-skirt and the teacher seemed to make her do all the high jumps in front of the class, she could hear the other girls sniggering at her embarrassment and knew the boys were all watching her closely.</p> <p>“Keep on like this and we’ll have to call you Knickerless and not Eve.” The coach said as Eve changed to her normal clothes. “Where are your knickers?” She asked.</p> <p>“I... I left them at home.” Eve said her eyes downcast so that her tears couldn’t be seen.</p> <p>“Oh so you want everyone to look at you, are you a slut then?” She was asked.</p> <p>“I suppose so.” Eve said</p> <p>The next lesson was English, and when the teacher, Mr. Scott, saw Eve as she sat down he wrote on the blackboard the word Exhibitionist, and faced the front of the class. “Now what does that word mean?” He asked the class.</p> <p>One boy raised his hand, “Does it mean someone who runs an exhibition?”</p> <p>“Close, but not what I want... anyone else? Eve?” Mr. Scott said looking right at her, or rather up her skirt to her pussy. Eve wanted to close her legs but couldn’t, it was as if her legs were held apart with iron bars.</p> <p>Eve shook her head in response to Mr. Wilson’s question. “Very well, an exhibitionist is someone who displays a complete disregard to normal things; they will try anything to gain attention. I do hope that no-body in this class wants to be one, as I will take a very dim view of them!” Mr. Wilson looked at Eve once more making the young girl blush.</p> <p>At playtime it was the turn of the children to attack Eve, she found that several boys from other classes knew how to corral an unwilling person and, by crowding around her, move her into an out-of-sight part of the playground where her skirt was raised and held up by a belt so that her pussy was available to their eyes, and fingers. Eve couldn’t run away even if a path was available, she found herself stuck in the position. Legs apart and hands behind her back while boys forced her to kiss their faces as their hands explored her body. </p> <p>The rest of the day was much the same, Eve soon learnt that those she thought would help her didn’t, in fact the more she tried to talk to them the worse they got, almost as if someone was watching her and influencing everyone around her.</p> <p>At the end of school Eve was picked out of the leaving children by Mrs. Vincent – Eve had forgotten about her detention – and walked to the headmaster’s office.</p> <p>Mr. Walker looked at Eve as Helen explained why the girl was there. “She’s been attending school without any underwear at all. And when I was talking to her she swore in my classroom, luckily there was nobody else in there. So I told her she was to report here for detention, but she was walking out of school when I stopped her.”</p> <p>Jack regarded the young girl in front of him; he felt his cock stir as he thought of what was just below her skirt “So Eve have you put your knickers on yet?” Jack asked the girl but Eve didn’t speak but shook her head, Jack spoke softly his voice not betraying his feeling, “I didn’t hear you Eve, I think you’d better show me!” He said.</p> <p>Eve bit her lip and slowly raised her skirt. Jack watched as her thighs came into view and then her pussy was shown.</p> <p>Jack looked up at Helen, he knew her likes and this young girl appealed to them both, but dare they do anything? <b>‘Why not? She’s asking for it!’</b> Jack thought and got up from his chair, adjusting his trousers as he did so.</p> <p>Jack shook his head gravely, “Oh Eve, this is very naughty of you, I agree with Mrs. Walker you deserve to learn what happens to young girls who run around without knickers on!” He said.</p> <p>“I think she already knows headmaster... don’t you Eve?” Helen said, “She’s already told me she’s been fucked!”</p> <p>“I see... and your mother knows about this?” Jack asked Eve, his eyes focused on the young girl’s bald pussy.</p> <p>“Yes, she was there.” Eve said as Jack approached her</p> <p>“I see, yes I see. Well I suppose there no harm in my doing this!” And Jack brought his hand down and struck Eve right on her pussy, Eve grimaced but didn’t say a word and held her position making Jack raise an eyebrow. “Oh I see, you want to be punished? Very well! You might as well undress!” He told the girl</p> <p>Eve looked at the two teachers in mild shock, she had thought that she would be safe in the headmaster’s office... but it wasn’t to be.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After an hour she left the headmaster’s office, her pussy and ass both ached where they had been spanked by the headmaster and Mrs. Vincent. Her tongue was sore where she had been licking Mrs. Vincent’s pussy while her own pussy was being pumped by Mr. Walker. </p> <p>Then she’d been held over Mr. Walker’s desk by Mrs. Vincent while Mr. Walker pushed his cock into her ass. Finally they told her that if she went back to school tomorrow without her knickers she would receive the same treatment! Eve felt she couldn’t face them again, she’d have to tell somebody.</p> <p>She saw a white police car at the top of the road and she ran to it, she didn’t care if anything happened to her mother; she just wanted this to stop. <b>‘Do you think that’s a wise idea?’</b> The voice sounded in her mind. </p> <p>Eve stopped and looked around; all of a sudden Jason was standing beside her holding her hand. “You know what will happen if you talk to those police men?” He asked her Eve shook her head, “Well you be taken into the back of the car and made to suck both of them off, then they’ll take you to your home and escort you to your bedroom, do you want me to tell you what they’ll do there?” He smiled at her, a loathsome smile which Eve didn’t like, she shook her head. “That’s good Cuntlet. Now go home and have a bath, I’ll be there later.” Jason released her hand and Eve ran off away from the police car.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That night after her bath in which Shelly took particular care of Eve’s vagina, douching out the girl with a pump, washing the remaining semen out of her daughter, then she attended Eve’s ass by giving the girl an enema.</p> <p>While Eve was being filled up she spoke to her mother, “Why are you doing this mummy?”</p> <p>Shelly shook her head, “I don’t know darling, but ever since yesterday in the doctor’s office I’ve felt different almost as if someone else was controlling me.”</p> <p>Eve didn’t say a word but now she understood why her teachers were being so nasty, the way that Jason’s voice sounded in her mind – she realised why her ears hadn’t registered his words at times – he was doing this. </p> <p><b>‘That’s right Cuntlet, and you will continue to do what I want, whenever I want you to, and I’m always watching you so you can’t do a thing about it...’ “YOU’RE MINE!”</b> Jason walked into the room his smirk almost burning away as he entered. Shelly immediately stepped away from Eve, who still had the enema tube running.</p> <p>“But why?” Eve asked.</p> <p>Jason put his hand under Eve’s chin and raised her face to meet his. “Because I can Cuntlet!” He told her then he turned to Shelly, “Why don’t you make me something to eat Tits while I play with your daughter here.</p> <p>Shelly smiled at Jason and left the room, Eve didn’t dare move as she felt rather than saw Jason step behind her, and anyway with the liquid that the enema had pumped into her bowels she wouldn’t have been able to move fast.</p> <p>“That looks like its painful Cuntlet... I wonder what will happen if I pull this tube out? Could you hold that stuff in?” Jason said and Eve felt him tug at the nozzle held in her ass.</p> <p>“No... please don’t” She pleaded but it was no use, Jason quickly pulled it out of her, she immediately tried to hold the liquid in by contracting her sphincter muscle so that only a small amount of liquid escaped.</p> <p>“Not too bad Cuntlet, now keep it in!” He said.</p> <p>Eve didn’t understand what he meant but then felt a sharp pain on her backside, she cried out and looked back over her shoulder, Jason had taken his belt from his trousers and was hitting her with it. Before she could say a word he brought the belt down again and again, each blow was painful.</p> <p>“Now Cuntlet, you tried to attract attention to yourself and I had to make myself known, which is something I don’t want to do!” He walked around to her front still holding the belt in his hands. “Now you are going to learn to keep you trap shut!” and he brought the belt down on her, just forming, tits causing more agony than she though was possible.</p> <p>“Uummpphhh!” she said and her sphincter relaxed slightly allowing a small trickle of liquid to leave her body, Eve quickly tightened the muscle again.</p> <p>“Naughty bitch! Now lean back and spread your legs!” Jason said anger visible on his face.</p> <p>Eve did as he said, she knew it was useless to appeal to him, she placed her arms behind her as support and spread her legs out wide, then she saw Jason bring the belt down to strike her between her legs, hitting her pussy as it did so. Eve screamed out in pain and her body spasmed with the pain, releasing the liquid from her ass.</p> <p>“What the fuck! You can’t even hold onto a little water! I want you to clean it up... just think yourself lucky I don’t make you use your mouth for that!” Jason said bringing his belt down onto her stomach and pussy again.</p> <p>“No, please it hurts so much, I can’t help it!” Eve protested.</p> <p>“Well you’re going to learn Cuntlet ain’t you!” Jason said grabbing Eve by her hair and pulling her upright and dragging her to some cloths, “Now mop up your mess!” he threw her down to the ground by the messy liquid.</p> <p>“Please it’s hurting me, can’t I just sit on the toilet first?” Eve started to beg as the stomach cramps began again following her rapid movements.</p> <p>“No Cuntlet, just get that mess cleaned and then I might consider it.” Jason said brandishing the belt again.</p> <p>Sobbing she began to mop up the mess, almost choking on the smell that it gave off, but knew that Jason would make her lick it up if she did. Finally the floor was clean and Eve looked up at Jason.</p> <p>“Umm! I suppose its good enough. Okay Cuntlet sit down on the john and you can let loose.” Jason grudgingly said, Eve almost flattened the toilet as she sat down and relaxed, but Jason wasn’t finished, he stood in front of her. “You know what you’re to do!” He said thrusting his hips forward.</p> <p>Eve was straining to force the enema liquid from her body but was resigned to doing a, now, familiar task. She reached forward and undid Jason’s fly releasing his cock, she took it into her mouth. The taste was slightly different, it was sperm but also something else... Then she realised what it was, she was tasting another girls’ pussy juice.</p> <p>“Do you like it Cuntlet? That’s from another of mine. I’ll introduce you to her sometime. Now keep sucking and make sure you’re empty back there, I’m going to be filling it tonight!” Jason said smiling at the tears on Eve’s face when she found out that her nightmare was continuing.</p> <p>---- </p> <p>The next few days followed the same routine as her first under Jason’s control, except now all the children at the school were involved in attacking her, touching her pussy and her ass. On one occasion some of the older boys managed to trap her in an empty classroom, when they had finished using her she was sore in both her pussy and ass, there was the sound of the door opening and the boys ran out as a male teacher walked in, her took one look at the naked and crying girl.</p> <p>“I’m disappointed in you Eve!” The teacher said in a strangely familiar tone, “You didn’t even thank those boys!” He started to unfasten his trousers as he approached the sobbing girl. “Now since you didn’t use your mouth then you’ll have to use it now! Open up and I’ll see you tomorrow Cuntlet!” And then Eve’s mouth was full of the teacher’s cock.</p> <p>At first the teacher himself was shocked, he’d somehow fallen asleep and then, when he awoke, he was in this classroom with a young girl’s mouth sucking on his cock. He knew that he would be in trouble, but then his cock spoke to him <b>‘this is a slut! Use her!’</b> he placed his hands on Eves head and began moving his hips, hearing the girl slurp on his cock...</p> <p>Jason’s visit was a repeat of his first night, although this time he tied Eve to her bed and made her eat her mother while Jason was fucking her pussy. When she was finally allowed to sleep she had a large dildo in her ass and plenty of sperm in her pussy.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That Saturday, after she had been bathed and given an enema by her mother, Eve was dressed in a one piece swimsuit over which was a sundress and she was wearing a pair of sandals. At first Eve thought that her torment was over, but from the look on Shelly’s face she was aware that a new phase was about to start.</p> <p>Shelly drove Eve to another town, although she knew the way she kept on looking around as if she was lost. “It’s near here, I know it!” She was saying.</p> <p>Then they turned into a school yard, a sign on the door advertising an under 16 football match was about to begin. A man was standing by the door; he seemed to be waiting for them as, when Shelly and Eve got out of the car, he shook himself and then walked to Shelly giving a glance to Eve.</p> <p>“You’ve got her then, I hope she’s ready!” He said and again the tone was reminiscent of Jason, Eve could now recognise it.</p> <p>“Yes sir, she’s ready.” Shelly confirmed and raised Eve’s dress to show the costume beneath.</p> <p>The man nodded, “Good. I’m William, I’ll take you to see Mr. Jones, he’s the coach and he’s already prepared and ready for her, you Tits... I’ve got other plans for, but that’s later. Follow me.” William turned round and walked into the building. They walked to a dressing room where a man’s voice could be heard.</p> <p>“. . . beaten in the last three matches! It’s not good enough! You’re all going to have to pull your socks up! Mr. Anderton has arranged a reward for you to share... IF YOU WIN!” At that point William opened the door to admit Shelly and Eve.</p> <p>They found themselves facing 15 boys between the ages of 13 – 15 years old, most half naked, the Coach – Mr. Jones, turned and then took hold of Eve’s arm.</p> <p>“This is your reward boys! BUT you’re going to earn it. Losers deserve NOTHING! WINNER’S however...” He quickly removed Eve’s dress revealing her costume; his hand went to the crotch of Eve’s costume to show her pink pussy, “Get their reward to do with as they want!”</p> <p>One boy spoke up, “Hey coach, do you mean we can...” He paused.</p> <p>Mr. Jones nodded, “If you guys win this match then this young slut is yours!”</p> <p>Another boy spoke up, “But what if she screams, people might find out and I know how loud that type of girl can scream!”</p> <p>Mr. Jones pushed a finger into Eve’s butt, turning her to show everyone there what he was doing, Eve tried to scream but nothing came from her mouth, “Little slut here won’t scream... So lads what are you? Losers or Winner?” He asked them</p> <p>There was a low murmur of ‘winners’ to which Mr. Jones cupped a hand to his ear, “I can’t hear you, what are you?” He repeated.</p> <p>“WINNERS!” the boys said loudly.</p> <p>“Good, now get into your gear and go out there and win!” The coach said, one hand still groping Eve’s ass while the other held her shoulder. At first the boys were self conscious as they changed, but after a few minutes they got used to Eve being there, some even deliberately displaying their cocks to her.</p> <p>Shelly, in the meantime had been taken out of the changing room by William and taken to what announced itself as the headmaster’s office. <b>‘Now Tits you’re going to show William how much you appreciate his kind and generous offer to help train Cuntlet, I thought a blowjob here, then you can watch the first half of the match... Kneel!’</b> The command came directly into her mind - Shelly didn’t hesitate but immediately went to her knees and unzipped Williams trousers.</p> <p>---- </p> <p>The football match was hard played but the home team, against all the odds, were ahead by 2 goals to 1. Their half time celebration involved removing Eve’s summer dress and pulling her costume off. As they went back onto the pitch each boy had fingered her pussy for luck.</p> <p>Shelly was sitting between the Coach and William who, between the times when they were shouting at the referee, were moving their hands surreptitiously under her dress and fingering her pussy. Eve was tied up in the changing room to await the return of the squad.</p> <p>The opposing team tried to fight back, but could make no impression on the home team. The final score was 5, 2. The home crowd were pleased, but the boys were even happier as they ran back to the changing room where the Coach and William were waiting for them.</p> <p>The Coach was smiling, “Well done guys. Now you’ll need to get to the showers... there’s a couple of willing hands to help you, then you’ll get your reward.”</p> <p>The sight of Shelly and her daughter standing in the lukewarm shower, well it had started as cold when they were first ordered to stand there, before the team arrived back, consequently both were shivering and their nipples erect from the cold.</p> <p>“Okay sluts, make like the Japs and start cleaning the boys!” The coach said giving Shelly a slap on her ass.</p> <p>It was the older, more brasher, boy who sauntered into the shower, naked of course, sticking his cock into Eve’s face as she soaped up his legs, Shelly cleaned his back and arms. In his boldness he brought Eve’s face into contact with his cock, knowing what he wanted Eve opened her mouth and sucked him inside. “Oh fuck that’s good!” the boy said and pumped his hips a couple of times.</p> <p>“Okay Fin, let the others come through.” The Coach said smiling at Fin’s downcast face as he removed his cock from the young girl’s mouth.</p> <p>This set the scene for each of the team, they would get washed off and then sucked off slightly – just enough to get their cocks hard.</p> <p>After all the boys had been washed, Eve was doing the rounds of each one, keeping them erect, the Coach grabbed hold of Eve’s neck and walked her to a short bench which had a weights holder on either side of the bench. Eve was made to lie down on the bench so that her head wasn’t supported and hung over the edge of the bench, her arms were pulled down and tied to the lower rungs of the weight holders.</p> <p>Then her legs were pulled up and back and tied above her head displaying her pussy and ass to the boys. “Okay guys here she is, use her as you want but no biting or cutting, play nice with the little slit holder.” He said with a smile and then walked away from the bench.</p> <p>Fin swaggered up to Eve and stroked her body from between her legs, “Well I hope you’re ready for this?” He asked her before falling down between her spread legs and pushing his cock into her pussy.</p> <p>Eve gave a small groan as she felt him open her dry passage and his stalk entering her body wasn’t any damper and so she was moaning in pain as he started to work his cock back and forth, “Hey guys hear that, she’s really into this.” He looked up at an on-looking 13 year old, “Garry, just stick your prick into her mouth and shut her up.” The boy quickly did as he was asked - Eve opened her mouth to accept him, Fin smirked at the look on Garry’s face. “Good ain’t it?” He said, but Gary couldn’t answer he only nodded. “You just wait when you do it properly!” He said and began pumping his pelvis into Eve’s body.</p> <p>“Hey Fin, you think that’s good try the poop-shoot, that’s so tight you think it’s been chopped off.” It was the same boy who had spoken earlier.</p> <p>“Naw, I try that later!” Fin said as he felt himself shooting inside Eve’s body, “Fucking hell bitch that was good.” He said and pulled himself out, “Next!” He declared. The second boy was slightly smaller than Fin, and the spilling juices helped her as he roughly pushed his cock into her small pussy, due to his age he didn’t last long and his cries of pleasure made Gary push his cock into Eve’s throat, pulsing his seed into her body before staggering away.</p> <p>Another boy took his place while yet another pushed himself into Eve’s pussy, he was gentler than Fin and the other boy. Eve almost felt something good happening when he spurted inside her, she moved her hips in an effort to get something from him but he was too inexperienced to know what she needed – and she didn’t know either!</p> <p>The next boys were almost as bad and then the boy after that did something different, he moved Eve’s hips back and, after soaking his cock in her pussy and the juices there, centred his cock on the puckered star of her anus and pushed in hard.</p> <p>Eve tried to pull away from him, but only managed to impale her throat on the young cock in her mouth. She tried to scream but again her voice betrayed her – although with the cock in her throat she wouldn’t have been able to make much of a sound – so all that emerged from her was “no, please no!”</p> <p>“You see she likes it like this and she’s so tight back here it’s almost as if she’s virgin.” The youth explained to his friends.</p> <p>“Alright, let’s go again!” Was the general cry in the changing room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Shelly wasn’t exactly enjoying herself either, William and the Coach had decided to play with her at first, sucking off one and then the other. Then she was made to masturbate for them, but she couldn’t make herself climax for them so they decided to make a sandwich of her.</p> <p>William laid down on the desk and pulled Shelly on top of him, sliding down his cock as it entered her. “Come on slut rub those tits on me.” He said to her pulling her body down and holding her tight.</p> <p>Shelly wasn’t aware of what was going to happen until she felt the Coach behind her and then the pain of his cock pushing into her ass.</p> <p>“No please not that!” Shelly tried to protest but neither man heeded her words, the Coach now managed to pull the joined bodies into a standing position onto the floor where the two men supported Shelly between them.</p> <p>She was lifted off her feet by the two men who timed their thrusts to cause her the most pain, she felt herself almost blacking out as the door opened and Jason walked in, he smiled at the scene before him, withdrew a camera and started taking pictures, William and the Coach took no notice of him.</p> <p>“Ah Tits. Having fun?” He spoke to her.</p> <p>“W. . . why... are... they... doing... this?” Shelly gasped out between thrusts.</p> <p>“This is your punishment, I knew you were trying to attract attention today, although it was subconscious – so you deserve this.” Jason said in a calm voice as if explaining to a child.</p> <p>Now the thrusts changed - as William pulled out the Coach pushed in, Shelly looked at the man in front of her, his eyes were blank and he was acting like a automaton, she didn’t need to look back to know that the man behind her was in the same condition.</p> <p>Jason smiled at her and his words came into her mind, <b>‘This is all your daughter’s fault, if she wasn’t so lovely you’d never be in this position, treat her right and you won’t have to do this again!’</b></p> <p>Pummelled as she was Shelly was ashamed to feel a part of her crying out, begging Jason to end this, promising anything to stop the men, anything at all... even her daughter.</p> <p><b>‘But Tits, I already have your daughter, you’re just looking after her for me, while I find others to amuse myself with, I might invite you to a party where I’ll show you both off, you know make an exhibition of you both, I know some people who’ll enjoy a good mother and daughter act!’</b> At Shelly’s look Jason laughed, <b>‘Hey Tits that’s all you’re going to do... and you’ll enjoy it... or things will get a whole lot rougher!’</b> As if to prove his point both men pushed into Shelly together and she felt them spurt into her body, she felt wasted but had received no satisfaction from her activity.</p> <p><b>‘Oh yes Tits that’s something else, until I think you’re worthy to have one you’ll find that you can’t climax!’</b> Jason laughed as he said that and heard Shelly groan. She knew he was right, that explained her failure earlier on and last night when she’d rubbed herself raw without any reactions.</p> <p>Jason looked up and smiled, <b>‘Get dressed Tits, we’re going to get Cuntlet now!’</b> he said to her and then turned to William who shook his head. “Well Will, I think you’ll find the boys will play better next week! I’ll get the cunts back to you then, same deal?” He said smiling.</p> <p>“Yes, that’ll be fine. I’m sure the team will improve over the weeks.” William said watching as Shelly quickly dressed.</p> <p>“Sure William, you know me. Ciao!” Jason said and waved goodbye, Shelly followed, subdued. They walked to the changing room where they found Eve, her face and body covered in sperm, she was barely reacting to the boy who was thrusting his way into her ass.</p> <p>The boy looked up in shock at the stranger who walked in, but Jason smiled, “Oh don’t stop because of me.” He said and leant back on the wall, his eyes never leaving the view.</p> <p>Encouraged the boy returned to his pleasure, now ignoring the man and woman, pushing his pelvis hard into Eve so that his body came into contact with her pussy. His face flushing as he came within her body.</p> <p>“Okay kid, that’s it, you’ll get another chance with her if your team win next week!” Jason said moving away from the wall.</p> <p>“Hey man, she’s ours! We won her fair and square!” Fin stepped out from the shower area, Jason’s eyes narrowed as he moved forward.</p> <p><b>‘Little man you don’t want to face me!’</b> Jason pushed at Fin who started to get a worried look on his face. <b>‘Would you want to take her place, it’s quite simple, and your team-mates won’t notice the difference!’</b> Jason gave a feral smile.</p> <p>“No, no Man, its fine. Take her!” Fin said backing off</p> <p>Jason turned to Shelly, <b>‘Okay Tits, get her up and dressed, and then go home. I’ll see you on Monday... she’s going to need to rest, so you’ve got tomorrow off! Just remember I know everything you do, so don’t even think about escaping from me!’</b></p> <p>Shelly bent down and untied Eve from her bonds. Looking around she saw the summer dress that had been pulled off of Eve, Shelly picked it up and quickly dressed Eve, pulling the dress over the spunk covered girl. Shelly tried to find Eve’s swimming costume but that had been taken away by the Coach.</p> <p>Eve tried to stand but couldn’t, Shelly had to support her as they staggered to the car, Jason watched them but didn’t attempt to help them. He smiled as the car drove away making his plans for the following week. . .</p> <p>----</p> <p>When they got home Eve collapsed on her bed, ignoring her state of dress. She didn’t so much fall asleep as fall into a coma.</p> <p>When she woke up the sun was shining through her window, she moved to get up and found the bedclothes moving with her – the cum over her body had stuck them to her, she tried to pull them off, but found that she was pulling her skin.</p> <p>Shelly heard her cry out and went into Eve’s bedroom, taking in her condition she made Eve walk into the shower and turned it on clothes and all.</p> <p>Eve crouched down in the shower, tears in her eyes. “Mummy can’t we just leave... go far away where he can’t get us?” She asked.</p> <p>Shelly shook her head, “I’m sorry darling, but he’d find us before we got out of the door. I don’t know what we can do.” She said.</p> <p>Eve dropped her head, “I wish he’d die, I just want him to die.” She whispered just loud enough for Shelly to hear.</p> <p>====</p> </div>","['I had to pull away from their memories, this was going to be harder than I thought, but I decided to do something about their lives right away.']"
1292,The Urge to Become a Model,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-19,5,3,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner106.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It wasn't really Chelsea's fault, she had been coaxed into being a model - her parents insisted that she see all the doctors to mold her body into their image of a young model.</p> <p>She went to the parties that the clothing manufacturers had to 'introduce' her to others like her... and so she tried to mix in with them, by mixing she had to include drugs and drink. She found that they gave her a buzz. When her sisters said they wanted to be models at first she didn't like the idea, but they were persistant, she decided that if they wanted to be like her she would show them what it took.</p> <p>She made plans for the sleepover that Erin and Clara had asked her parents for, the fact that her parents would be away at a meeting was perfect. She went to her bedroom and checked that she had the marker pen that the doctors had used when discussing with her parents about removing the excess skin and fat from her body. Yes it had been painful, but she had survived it and was being treated like a star.</p> <p>On the night Chelsea went to a friends house, well he knew the right people and was able to get the drugs and booze to keep her happy, it didn't cost her too much, just some cash and a blowjob, it was the veiled comments about his friends having some fun at the weekend.</p> <p>Chelsea knew that Marlene's parents didn't trust her and so she decided to return late to her parent's house so that she wouldn't have to face them, in fact she just missed them - watching them drive away as she walked up the driveway, she felt relaxed and buzzed up ready for the evening.</p> <p>She shut the door behind her parents, after their normal warnings and a reminder of their phone number. ""Sheesh Dad, they'll be fine."" She mananged to say causing her father to look closely at her but her mother just pulled him away.</p> <p>""We can't be late, now come on!"" She had said.</p> <p>Chelsea turned to her sister and their friend.""Oshay now I'm going to teesh you the way I became a model!""</p> <p>Erin and Clara looked at each other, they'd noticed how Chelsea had slurred her words, they realised that something was wrong but weren't sure what. Marlene thought there something strange but she wanted to be a model and thought that Chelsea was just putting on an act.</p> <p>""Oshay... okay now let's see what you have to offer, undress!"" Her two sisters were quickly naked but Marlene was a bit slower and still had her knickers and an undershirt on, but Chelsea could still see her pouchy stomach and her arms still had plenty of puppy-fat on them.</p> <p>Chelsea went to her bedroom to retreive the marker pen and returned to the three girls, she decided to start with Marlene, ""You girls will have to loose some fat to become a model. I'm going to mark on each one of you where the fat needs to be lost. I will start with Marlene."" She told them and then started .</p> <p>Chelsea took the magic marker cap off and bent down to get a better look at Marlene's eight-year-old body. The first spot she marked was the puppy fat on Marlene's arms, then a few fatty deposits on Marlene's legs. Continuing on up her legs she marked a spot right below Marlene's nice round little rump, on each leg. She lifted Marlene's shirt a little and marked two spots on either side of her back. Then she did Marlene's front she marked all around Marlene's tummy, the cute pudgy tummy every child has when they are little. And finally the process of marking where the fat was was complete.</p> <p>Chelsea was starting to feel a little frightened herself and decided that she needed some stimulation so telling the girls to remain where they were she went into the kitchen, she found the bottle of whisky where her father 'hid it' and took a long draught from it. Then she gathered the rest of what she had decided to use. Keeping them in a bag she returned to the girls.</p> <p>""Yoush better come with me while I do this."" She said taking hold of Marlene's arm and dragging her into the den and locking the door behind her.</p> <p>Marlene was thoroughly scared for Chelsea had marked all over her body with a magic marker. How did she plan for her to loose that weight. She had decided that she no longer wanted to be a model and now she only wanted to go home. She wanted her mommy and daddy. She wish she would have told them Chelsea would be in charge for a little while she wished all those things.</p> <p>Chelsea was starting to feel woozy from the mixture of booze and drugs but she shook her head. ""Yous see Marlene, I wanted to be a model, but they said I was too fat... and the way to get rid of it was to have it cut away from me, I was taken to a room, like this and the doctors just cut into me and took away the fat. Thath's what I'm gonna do.</p> <p>Marlene shook her head and backed away from Chelsea, but chelsea was too quick and grabbed hold of Marlene's arms, the younger girl struggled and Chelsea was pulled backwards and forwards, striking her head and blacking out for a second. When she came too, Marlene was stuggling with the door, but Chelsea quickly got to her feet and pulled Marlene away and then started tying the young girl to the sofa. Her legs were tightly bound at her ankles and wrists were tightly bound above her. She couldn't move and becoming a model really scared her now. A sock was shoved into her mouth and she soon found she couldn't scream for help though it. To make matters worse Chelsea taped it on and she could no longer try to force it out of her mouth. All she could make was soft mewing noises. Chelsea looked at the girl and the tears flowing down her face.</p> <p>""I wanted to stop them, but they wouldn't, they just kept on and on and on!"" Chelsea told the scared girl. she took a large knife from the bag and started to sharpen it, and then she heated the blade over a lighter to sterilize it. Marlene saw the blade and tried to scream as hard as she could but her scream barely made it past the balled up sock. She felt the blade cut into her arm where the mark had been made and the knife continued to cut until the marked area was fully cut away.</p> <p>Next Chelsea moved onto Marlene's thigh and cut along the mark soon another large chunk of flesh was cut away.</p> <p>Chelsea then turned her attention to Marlene's tummy, sawing away at the dangerous fat that was there, she tried to ignore the blood as she worked. . . Well she bled when it was her under the knife but the doctors weren't worried about her then.</p> <p>Marlene's tummy was soon curved out but this did not stop Chelsea. Chelsea cut into the leg and carved yet another piece of flesh away then the other arm. Finally she untied only Marlene's arms and lifted her up so she could cut the pieces of flesh away on the girls back.</p> <p>She then laid Marlene back down, the girl looked strange and was very light and weak, ""Don't worry about the pain... it will soon fade, that's what they told me."" Then Chelsea went to the den door and opened it she grabbed hold of her sister Clara, but then her head hurt her she closed her eyes. The sound of sobbing made itself heard to Chelsea's mind, and then her father's voice.</p> <p>""It was lucky we were still close, I don't know what might have happened if Erin hadn't called."" He was saying.</p> <p>Chelsea tried to move but found she was strapped to a stretcher she looked around. ""Da... daddy?"" She said and immediately her father was by her side.</p> <p>""Hello darling, how do you feel?"" He asked her concern showing in his voice.</p> <p>""So strange..."" She started to say and then realised what she had done. ""Marlene .. . how is she? I killed her!"" She said and burst into tears.</p> <p>""Marlene? She's fine, she's more concerned about you."" Chelsea's father said.</p> <p>""What?"" Now Chelsea was confused.</p> <p>""Well after you were knocked out the girls phoned me, they locked the den door again and waited for me to arrive, Marlene's still scared but she's fine. It's you that's hurt."" Her father explained</p> <p>""So it was all..."" Chelsea tried to work it out.</p> <p>""They say that you were dreaming, it was all in your mind. What did you think you did to Marlene?""</p> <p>Chelsea told her father who realised just how dangerous it was to try to make a child be exactly what she wanted to be, he decided that Chelsea would be given what she needed, time and love to become a normal child.</p> <p>As for Marlene, Erin and Clara? They decided that if being a model meant that you would have to go mad and take drugs then they never wanted to do that at all. Strangely enough their parents agreed with them.</p></div>",[]
1293,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-23,38,4,"gf, shaving, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner107.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p><p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>I hated them all! My mum and that <b>slob</b> she married.</p> <p>“Alice, you must behave yourself with Robert!” “Alice, be kind to your father!” “Alice, don’t say things about your father like that!” That’s all I get from her, she never listens to me... I don’t want <b>HIM</b> looking at me like that!</p> <p>My name, if you hadn’t realised, is Alice. I’m thirteen and I hate my life here.</p> <p>Last night was the last straw! I was changing for bed and had just taken my blouse and skirt off when <b>HE</b> opened my door and stood there watching me in my bra and panties.</p> <p>“I should have picked you instead of your mum!” <b>HE</b> said while gawking at my body.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” I demanded and then added, “Why didn’t you knock!”</p> <p>“I don’t need to knock in my house Alice! Anyway your mum and I are going out... If you’re lucky I might come to see you when we get back!” <b>HE</b> said and blew me a kiss.</p> <p>Now I’ve heard about what happens to some kids and I didn’t want that to happen to me, so as soon as they left I locked my door and put a chair up against the handle. I looked at a picture of my father.</p> <p>“Daddy, why did you let us leave? Why couldn’t you have kept me with you?” I sobbed and lay down on my bed holding the picture in my hands. Crying I fell asleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>There was a knocking at my door, I looked at the clock. It was 2 o’clock in the morning!</p> <p>“Little Alice let me in, I’ll give you a present if you will!” That was <b>HIM</b> trying to be nice I didn’t answer him just ducked my head under my pillow. I heard the door handle rattle as he tried to open it. “Stupid bitch, that won’t stop me for long you know!” <b>HE</b> said and tried the door one last time before going back to his bedroom and my mother.</p> <p>I stayed awake for another hour before I could get back to sleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“You shouldn’t lock your door at night you know Alice!” <b>HE</b> said at breakfast, “Just think what could happen if there’s a fire?” </p> <p>“I could get out!” I said fiercely to him.</p> <p>“Don’t talk to your father like that!” My mother told me.</p> <p>“But mum he tried to come into my bedroom last night!” I said.</p> <p>“No he didn’t he was with me all night!” Mum said. <b>HE</b> kissed her goodbye and went out to work – I don’t know what he did, but he only seemed to work half the day! “Don’t you dare tell such lies about your father like that! He’s done a lot for us ever since that bastard left us for that bitch!”</p> <p>“Dad didn’t leave us; you took me away from him!” I said, still angry that she didn’t listen to me.</p> <p>“I had to. God knows what he might have done if I didn’t!” That was something else that I was annoyed about, she just packed up and dragged me away to a different town away from my friends and my dad!</p> <p>“I hate you!” I said to her and ran out of the house.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I don’t know where I was going, I just walked in tears.</p> <p>I found myself in a shopping mall, sitting on a bench, I wasn’t crying now I didn’t have any more tears to shed.</p> <p>“What’s the matter?” A girl asked me, she was about 10 or 11, dressed smartly in jeans and a t-shirt; she had a concerned look on her face.</p> <p>“It’s nothing.” I tried to say but couldn’t, she tipped her head to one side and then put her arm around my shoulder pulling me to her, I couldn’t help but cry again – nobody had hugged me for ages, not since dad... I couldn’t stop crying.</p> <p>“Hey it’s alright, you can come with me. My name’s Billie-Jo what’s yours?” The girl asked me.</p> <p>“I... I’m Alice.” I said and allowed Billie-Jo to help me stand and we started walking. We entered a hallway, away from the main shopping area, and Billie-Jo was steering me. . . There was a pain in my leg and somehow I couldn’t stand up, then everything went dark.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was dark, I couldn’t see anything. I tried to move my hands but they were tied up! Had HE managed to get to me in my room? But how?</p> <p>Then I remembered the last few moments before I woke up. Billie-Jo! Was she okay? I tried to say something but found I was gagged. So I couldn’t move and I couldn’t talk. What could I do? I listened...</p> <p>There was the rumble of a large car, or van... the sounds of birds? Turkeys? And the touch of... skin on my legs. I tried to move my leg and found they were also tied, but the... body moved. It had to be Billie-Jo! She was safe, only where was I?</p> <p>Somehow, even though I was scared listening to the monotonous rumble of the van, I fell asleep again.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The opening of the van door woke me. A bright light was shining in my eyes I tried to blink them through the pain but something was placed over my head blocking my sight completely. </p> <p>I was lifted up and carried, like a sack, first along a level area and then down. I was thrown onto something soft and then left alone...</p> <p>The footsteps returned and whatever I was lying on bounced as if a weight was placed on it.</p> <p>“Master why two? You were only going after one weren’t you?” It was a young girl’s voice and I didn’t like what she was suggesting. Why would she call someone master? It had to be a man. So it looked as if I’d run away from one sex manic to be taken by another!</p> <p>“I was Pauline. But she couldn’t be moved away from that one so I had to risk it, perhaps I could train her, but she’s much too old to be of any use. Maybe someone will want it.” He sounded so dismissive that it made me angry, and then I realised that he was talking about me! At thirteen he thought I was too old! How dare he think that, I was just as good as any girl!</p> <p>“I suppose I’d better see what it looks like; we might be able to do something.” The hood was removed from my head and I was looking at a middle-aged man, dressed in slacks and a shirt, beside him was a young girl, maybe 11 years old, she was naked except for a ribbon collar around her throat.</p> <p>“Well the face is nothing to look at; I’d need to check the rest of her out. Pauline, you cut her clothes off and I’ll check our prize.” That smug bastard said and then the girl, Pauline, approached me with a pair of scissors in her hands.</p> <p>“Don’t move, Spare!” She said smiling away as she cut away at my blouse. “Master, she’s got a bra on! Should she keep it or lose it?”</p> <p>“I told you to strip her Pauline! Do I have to do it myself? I’ve enough on my plate with this one.” And then there was the sound of a slap. He struck that poor girl! I tried to struggle but then the touch of a blade on my shoulder stopped me. </p> <p>“You’re already in trouble Spare! I wouldn’t do anything to annoy him more!” Pauline told me as she snipped the straps on my bra. I couldn’t stop her from pulling the cups away from me and then... she touched me. “Oh nice little jugs, Spare!” She said smiling at me; I just looked daggers at her. “Don’t be like that; you might regret not having a friend here.” Pauline said to me the smile staying on her face.</p> <p>Then she started to pull my pants leg up to free it from the rope holding my legs together and then she used her scissors to cut up the side of one before doing the other side. In this manner she was able to pull my pants away from me without any major effort.</p> <p>“Master? Is it worthwhile to undress this one, I don’t think she’d ever make a good slave! She keeps looking at me.” Pauline complained.</p> <p>“So? What are your hands for? Slap her if she doesn’t behave. What have I told you?” The man said.</p> <p>“Oh, yes!” Pauline said and then she hit me on my tits. “Listen Spare you’re lucky, if master says you’re to be undressed then that’s what’s going to happen. You could be left lying dead in a ditch somewhere.”</p> <p>Great! So I’m either going to be somebody’s sex toy or a corpse! – Wait, wasn’t that what was going to happen to me at home – So was this what was destined for me?</p> <p>A breath of air over my pussy told me that while I was thinking Pauline had managed to remove my panties without my noticing. Then I felt her hand brushing along my pussy. I tried to squirm away from her but she just hit me again on my tits. “Don’t move Spare.” She told me.</p> <p>I wanted to shout at her to leave me alone, that my name wasn’t Spare but Alice! But with this gag in my mouth I couldn’t say a word!</p> <p>“Master what shall I do with all this on Spare?” Pauline asked as she played with my pubic hair.</p> <p>“I suppose we could shave it off, unless you want it plucked?” He said offhandedly as he pulled Billie-Jo’s jeans and knickers off, she was already without her t-shirt. I noticed that her arms were untied but the gag was still in her mouth.</p> <p>“Hmmm? Plucked? Each hair removed one at a time. I wonder what that would feel like?” Pauline said to me. I didn’t want to know and so I shook my head, “No? Why should I show you any favouritism? You don’t like me so it doesn’t matter anyway; you’re just property to be used as I want.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“What was that Slave Pauline?” The man said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master; I should have said to be used as you want her to be used!” Pauline said looking suitably abashed. She turned her back to the man and bent over. The man got up from Billie-Jo and stood behind Pauline. I watched as he brought his hand back and then struck Pauline on her ass three times, after each blow she responded, “Thank you Master!”</p> <p>The man retuned to Billie-Jo and lifted her off the bed without any apparent effort, and then he walked away to the door, carrying her over his shoulder. I could see her eyes wide with fear as she left my view.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Pauline returned carrying some soap, water, cloths, some scissors and a razor; I think it was called a ‘cut-throat’ razor, which she placed in my full view.</p> <p>“You can’t stay in that position, it’s impossible for me to shave you properly. I’m going to have to spread you legs wide to get to your pussy.” She gave a wicked smile, “Now either you let me, or I’ll have to play.”</p> <p>I went to lunge at her but from my tied state I could only bounce on the bed causing Pauline to laugh. “Oh well then I’ll have to get a little toy.” She said and moved out of my sight.</p> <p>Her voice by my ear made me jump. “Now I’m going to untie your legs, if you try to kick me I’ll use this...” There was a crackling sound by my ear, “This is a taser, and it causes an electric shock between two contacts. I could put it on your leg, or your tits, or even on your pussy... here’s what it’s like at low level.” And she put the thing against my leg and pushed a button.</p> <p>I tried to scream but couldn’t, the pain was excruciating! I’ve never felt such pain before! And I almost blacked out... no I did black out because when I came to I found that my legs were tied apart and there was a pillow under my ass with another one under my neck.</p> <p>“Sorry Spare but I misjudged the voltage; still it doesn’t matter really does it?” Pauline said sweetly and then picked up a medium size scissors and approached me. “Hold still Spare ‘cause if these slip you’re going to get hurt!”</p> <p>She came close to my pussy and started to cut the hair down there, I didn’t dare move just in case she stabbed me. A scream from upstairs made itself heard, I looked towards the door. Pauline saw that and smiled.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that, Master’s just showing that one what her life is going to be like from now on, he likes breaking in young virgins. I remember when he did me I thought he’d killed me there was so much blood!” She smiled as she said that, “Then he made me suck him off!” I felt sick, how could she do that to a man like him!</p> <p>Pauline saw the look in my eyes and smiled, “Don’t knock it until you’ve tried it, you’ve had a boy between your legs before haven’t you, you know what it’s like to be filled by him. She paused in her cutting to touch me between my pussy lips and pushed her finger into me. </p> <p>I tried to scream at her to stop as she was hurting me, she had her finger so far inside me that I could feel her pushing at something, she then realised it was my hymen - the last vestige of my childhood.</p> <p>Pauline frowned for a moment as if she didn’t believe what she felt. And then she pushed her finger in again, “Golly Spare, if I didn’t know better I’d say you were a virgin” She finally said.</p> <p>I nodded my head, I was and wanted to remain one for as long as possible, I’d always had dreams of princes on white chargers who would beg me to allow them to take me, and I didn’t want to lose my virginity to another girl.</p> <p>Pauline licked her fingers and then carried on with her barbering of my pussy. But there was a look on her face that I didn’t like, as if she was planning something. Finally she seemed satisfied that the hair was as short as it could be, she smiled while idly brushing her fingers over the short strands of pussy hair. “That feels nice, almost like a small cat.” Pauline said and then added, “But master doesn’t want a furry pussy, he prefers a bald one, so...” She started to mix the soap and water to produce a lather which she transferred onto my mons.</p> <p>Picking up the razor she gave a wicked glance to me, “I normally shave master, he made me practise by shaving a balloon, every time I broke one he’d give me ten lashes, so I become very good at this... but you must hold still, you don’t want me cutting anything off while I’m working.” Pauline bent down and I could feel the rasp of the blade as it passed over my skin.</p> <p>It was terrible, I didn’t dare move just in case that razor slipped and I would be bleeding away, I didn’t think Pauline would stop just because of a little blood! I had to put up with it.</p> <p>I heard a loud voice from upstairs, “Little cunt you’re going to learn how to take this right up to the hairs, now open up!”</p> <p>Pauline paused to shake her head, “That’s master, always wanting the best from the beginning, and you would think a girl like her would learn to take his cock in her mouth without fighting him!”</p> <p>I just stared at her, casually talking about this sexual perversion as if it was normal, but after looking at her face I could see that, for her, it was!</p> <p> Finally Pauline stopped and leaned back on her haunches, she had even gone... underneath me to take the small amount of hair that I had there.</p> <p>“I’m not going to do your legs... you can do that yourself later when we get the wax.” She said with a smile. She put some oil onto my denuded pussy and rubbed it, soothing it. “There, smooth as a baby’s bottom, maybe Master will have fun with you after all!” And she smiled - something that I was beginning to hate.</p> <p>“Now you need to have a shower and pretty yourself up, I’m sure Master will want to talk to you.” Pauline said as she untied the gag from my mouth, as she pulled it out I saw it was in the shape of a prick! AND I HAD IT IN MY MOUTH!!</p> <p>“KEEP AWAY FROM ME YOU PERVERTED BITCH!” I spat at her, expecting her to react, but all she did was to smile at me still.</p> <p>“Oh I’ve been called many things, and I know what I am.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“Yeah and what is that? You whore!” I wished I’d listened to that man my mum married, he could swear! But Pauline just kept on smiling and then got up and walked to a cupboard, when she returned she had a piece of leather in her hand and, still smiling, she brought it down. Right on my pussy! Then she did it again, I was screaming in my agony. </p> <p>After the third strike she put the leather strip down and stood beside me. “No Spare, I am a slave. I serve my master and I know he loves me and cares for me. To train me it cost him over 2 hundred thousand dollars. So I know what I am worth!” She said to me. “And never swear at Master, he has other ways of hurting you, he might even decide to have rings in you lips to hold you mouth shut!”</p> <p>I just looked at her in shock, the pain in my pussy forgotten, she just nodded to me. “Oh yes, I’ve known it to be done. A red hot needle is pushed through one lip to make a large hold, that’s then followed by a ring.” I couldn’t believe what she was saying and shook my head. “But that isn’t all. She ended up with three rings in her upper lip and three in the bottom. Boy did she scream, even after the rings were locked closed.”</p> <p>I was really shocked. “But... but wasn’t she unconscious when it was done?” I just had to ask.</p> <p>Pauline looked surprised, “Unconscious? No! She had to be awake otherwise how would she know how it felt?”</p> <p>I felt that she was just making a nasty joke, and so I tried to brazen it out. “But you don’t know how it feels either!” Only to hear her laugh, she pointed to a small white mark on her chest, where her tits were showing.</p> <p>“This was when my Master made me cook sausages in the nude. Fat spits up you know and this is where it caught me, I had to finish before Master would look at it.” She said her face stony, and then she turned around, opened her legs and bent over. She pointed to the piece of skin between her pussy and ass “You see these?” She asked.</p> <p>I had to answer. “Yes, what are they?” I was dreading the answer.</p> <p>“I wanted a tattoo, just a little thing; I thought it would be cool. So Master showed me how it was done... do you know something, it fucking hurts. But it was my Master who did it! He didn’t use any ink as he doesn’t want such decoration on me.”</p> <p>“He must be evil!” I said which made Pauline turn around, pick up the leather strap again and struck me on my pussy. “Oww! What was that for?” I asked her.</p> <p>“He is not evil, he’s just doing a job, and he’s the best trainer around. He could have just killed you, just in case you had seen him and could identify him, but he didn’t! You are only a Spare that he picked up, but remember if someone else had taken that girl you would have been killed off just so you wouldn’t be able to say anything – you should be grateful.”</p> <p>“It wouldn’t have bothered me if he had!” I said bitterly and started crying as what Pauline had told me finally sunk in.</p> <p>Pauline put down her piece of leather and sat beside me, “I’m sorry – I don’t like doing this but I have to, you have to learn how to behave... Look what’s your name, I can’t keep calling you Spare all the time.”</p> <p>I tried to look away from her. “What does it matter, I’m nobody isn’t that what you’re trying to tell me?” I said.</p> <p>“Nope! I’m trying to tell you that things could be a lot better for you! Now come on what’s your real name, Spare can be a nick-name, I don’t really mean anything by it!” And she started rubbing my pussy, gently, almost lovingly.</p> <p>I don’t know why but it was her tenderness that affected me more than she realised, “I’m... I’m Alice.” I spoke softly almost whispering it out, but she seemed to have heard me.</p> <p>“Hello Alice, welcome to Wonderland.” Pauline said and kissed me on my lips, “Hello Sister.” She added.</p> <p>“What did you call me?” I asked her surprised.</p> <p>“Do you come from a large family?” She asked me still softly.</p> <p>I shook my head “No, I was an only child.” I couldn’t help it, I started to cry again.</p> <p>“What’s wrong? Do you miss your mum and dad?” Pauline asked – she actually sounded concerned.</p> <p>“Mum? No she probably doesn’t even know I’ve gone yet!” I said – my voice sounding bitter even to my ears.</p> <p>“What about your dad? Won’t he miss you?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>It wasn’t the question... well in a way it was, but it was the tone of her voice. I couldn’t help it I started to cry and in doing so I found I was also telling her of my father... and the ‘person’ my mum remarried.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I’d spent crying, but I realise that I was free and being held by Pauline who was trying to sooth me as she held me. “Oh Alice, Alice, you don’t know how lucky you really are. I’ll let you into a secret...” She held her head close to me and whispered, “Master isn’t a bad man. He does love the girls he trains, why do you think I’m happy to stay with him!”</p> <p>“But he’s going to rape me and beat me!” I said crying still.</p> <p>Pauline held my head in her hands. “Alice I’m not going to lie to you. Master will at sometime have sex with you.” I tried to struggle in her hold but she was stronger than she seemed, and anyway she held me with her eyes as well. “You won’t be able to stop him, but he won’t hurt you, believe me or not. And soon you’ll be begging him to touch you, and to have you!”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Never! He will never touch me!” I told her.</p> <p>Pauline just smiled and shook her head, “You’ll learn in time Alice, but for now I think you should freshen up. The toilet and showers are over there.” She pointed out an area in the basement. The shower was a bare area, but I noticed there were chains hanging down in that area. The toilet! I’d never seen a clear plastic toilet before, I just looked at Pauline, my mouth open.</p> <p>Pauline giggled, “It’s alright Alice, it’s just to show you that there is no privacy, we can all see what you’re doing, and what is piss and shit anyway? Just part of the body’s normal functions, it’s something you’ll get used to – well after a week or so anyway, you won’t even be embarrassed. Now before he comes back home take a shower and get those stains out of your cheeks. She held up her hand and helped me to my feet. I glanced at the door where that man had taken Billie-Jo.</p> <p>Pauline noticed and shook her head, “I wouldn’t try it. The door is locked and only Master has the key.”</p> <p>“So what does that make you? You’re as much of a prisoner as I am!” I said, still trying to get her annoyed but all she did was to give me that aggravating smile again.</p> <p>“Yes we’re both prisoners, you because Master has taken you, me because I want to be here, you’re the real prisoner. Me? I’m a trusty!” And she gave a little laugh as she walked with me to the shower. Somehow I couldn’t be angry with her; even after she had hit me with that strap she was still the only other person who had shown me any compassion, except for my dad.</p> <p>As the warm water washed over me I wondered what would have happened if I hadn’t met up with Billie-Jo in the mall, would she have gone through all this with out anyone else, I swore that no matter what I would try to help her with her pain, after all she did get me away from <b>HIM</b>.</p></div>",[]
1294,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2004-12-23,17,4,"bond, Mf, oral, anal",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner108.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p><p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>When I first received the commission I almost decided not to take it. “Why me? There must be other’s better suited for this?” I said.</p> <p>The young girl at the other end of the screen shook her head, “No Master Paul, my master insists that you would be the best one to do this, he thinks you should be expanding your horizons.”</p> <p>“You tell your master that I’m not certain about this, my normal subjects are nowhere as aged as this request requires, that’s why they are easy to produce...” I smiled at the girl, “Wouldn’t you agree?” I asked her.</p> <p>She dropped her eyes as she smiled and managed to blush, “Yes Master Paul, but you still dealt with one particular case.”</p> <p>I softened, “Yes, but it was a special case... I’m glad it worked out properly.” I said to her - Carol was a special case, she had been anorexic and bulimic, near death and needing help, as a favour I was asked to train her and her uncle took her on as an assistant. </p> <p>“There’s a special reason for this request, I think you’d better read the 2nd page, 4th paragraph.” Carol said her face serious.</p> <p>I quickly turned to the page in question and read the paragraph, and then I re-read it. “But this... are you sure he means this?” I asked Carol </p> <p>She looked at me straight in the eyes. “Yes Master, I was watching the screen when he was dictating the contract.”</p> <p>“Carol I’ll get back to you. I’ve got to think this over.” I said to her, troubled for the first time... not over the commission, but for the reason why a person would ask for a particular type of slave. I closed down the connection.</p> <p>Turning to another screen I saw my two slaves, Pauline and Billie-Jo having their normal routine of deciding who was going to be the boss for the week. By wrestling each other. The winner would be the one who pinned the other – I was sure this was fixed as in the end the girls would alternate as boss every week, unless I decided otherwise.</p> <p>A case in point was a couple of weeks ago when both girls were boss to two visitors, Safina and William, I was spending time with George while his wife and their owner was involved in training three other girls for models, but I think there was a problem with that as well <i>(see ‘Becoming a Model’ by abc-T on this site)</i></p> <p>I watched as Billie-Jo managed to twist her body and pull Pauline down to pin her arms with her legs and then reach back to start pushing her hand over Pauline’s pussy, knowing that if Pauline couldn’t concentrate then she would lose the fight.</p> <p>Pauline paused in her actions as Billie-Jo’s hand made itself felt, “Not fair!” She protested.</p> <p>“Oh yeah? What about last week? You stuck you finger up my bum!” Billie-Jo accused her.</p> <p>“Only ‘cause I missed your pussy!” Pauline countered, smiling away as she moved her hips to Billie-Jo’s motions.</p> <p>When Pauline came she was so out of it that Billie-Jo managed to pin her arms and declared herself the winner. She raised her arms in glee and shouted into the air.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>It was almost a pity to press the alert button but I did so. Both girls immediately got up and ran up the stairs from the basement to join me in my office.</p> <p>Being top Slave at the moment Billie-Jo announced, “Both present Master.” And they stood in front of me ready for anything I might say.</p> <p>“Conference call girls.” I said which they knew meant that I needed their opinion about something. Pauline – as lower slave – picked up two straight backed chairs and brought them to the table. At my nod both girls sat down and listened attentively.</p> <p>“I’m thinking about accepting a new commission, but there is a problem. The age of the girl requested is between thirteen and fifteen. She’s isn’t primary wanted as a sex slave but must be able to lift and support a young disabled person.” I summarised the contract.</p> <p>“Master I’m not sure if this is wise.” Pauline said cautiously “She’s going to be stronger than both of us. If she breaks out of the basement then you will be the only one to stop her.”</p> <p>“I agree, but she’s going to a much better arrangement than other girls I’ve trained. The only question is how are we going to convince her of that?” I said.</p> <p>Billie-Jo gave a sly smile, “Why should we?” At my puzzled look she expanded on her idea, “What if she doesn’t think that she’s the target, what if she’s just in the wrong place at the wrong time?”</p> <p>“What are you on about?” Pauline asked totally confused.</p> <p>“It’s simple, what if she’s with someone who master wants? What would he normally do?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“Well, he’d leave her until she was alone. I mean if anything was done the other person might tell the police and master... would... get... caught.” Pauline’s voice slowed down as she thought about the problem, “But of course if Master really wanted the girl and didn’t want her to get away, he might take the second girl in order to stop her from talking.” She finished.</p> <p>“But I don’t work like that; if a girl isn’t available I’d go and find another one. There are plenty of girls around so that a second choice would always be available.” I said trying to raise a problem.</p> <p>“We know that Master, but would she?” Billie-Jo said. And I could see what she meant, I knew some people that would go after a particular girl and, in some cases, would go to the target’s house and take her from the front step. It was a bold move but will lead to their downfall soon.</p> <p>“Alright then, so if we find our girl, how do we deal with her?” I asked, “I don’t think the cage would be right for a pair of girls, a trainee and the target.”</p> <p>“I think if we leave the basement open, but bring out the glass John that would be worse for her.” Pauline was speaking in a different tone, one that I had associated with ‘Elizabeth’ a psychologist I knew. “The act of using such an item will be a reminder of her position, she should also be told that she wasn’t wanted, almost a snub, which will make her angry and thus easier to channel and train.”</p> <p>“What?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“It won’t be enough that she wasn’t the target we wanted, but she’s going to have to stay here while we train the main person, she’s going to be insulted and annoyed so that she will want to be trained.” I tried to paraphrase.</p> <p>“Oh! I see, so are we going to do it?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>I considered this... It would be a challenge, and I wasn’t sure if we would succeed, but... why not? I turned to the computer and opened the communications screen. Almost immediately Carol was visible on the screen, “Master Paul.” She said and then saw the two girls, “Pauline, Billie-Jo it’s wonderful to see you.” She smiled at us and then returned to her serious face. “I take it you have decided?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Yes Carol, We’re going to do it, I noticed on the commission there’s no directive on particulars on the item required apart from age and ability, so I take it that almost any item will be satisfactory?” I didn’t think there was a problem here but it always pays to check.</p> <p>“That is correct Master Paul; the choice is up to you on this. Can I assume that you will keep us informed of your work, just in case there are any problems.” Carol asked.</p> <p>“Yes I will, but it might not be a quick job. There is the age of the item to take into account.” I said.</p> <p>“The customer is aware of that, but did say that as long as the subject was ready for its task there would be no problems.” Carol told me.</p> <p>“Alright Carol, I’ll start the action at this end.” I said and dropped the connection – There was no way that the conversation could be traced or even eavesdropped, but I had to be careful.</p> <p>“Alright girls, we have a contract to fulfil.” I said to the two girls, “Billie-Jo, as you were the one to suggest this I think you’re going to be the bait, Pauline you are going to be the one to stay with our ‘Spare’ and keep her company while the evil man deals with the slave to be.” I said, the plan becoming clear in my mind.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>We worked in the basement area, the girls checking that the door releases worked and that the cameras were all working. There was nowhere in the basement where there was a blind spot. The microphones could pick up a fly taking a piss if necessary, they were that sensitive.</p> <p>I thought that the shower needed some decorations and so found out some rusty chains and hung them in the area, who knows they might end up being used! I found out the clear toilet and wash basin, both of which the girls made use of, although I didn’t make them clean them with their tongues.</p> <p>They giggled when I used the John myself, but there would never be any surprised between master and slaves, we’ve seen too much of each other to be embarrassed by bodily functions.</p> <p>The bed, we decided on a single bed with a brass head and foot-boards which allowed for restraints to be easily attached, and the size of the bed would enforce the idea of only expecting the one girl</p> <p>Finally the area was ready, the girls knew their parts in the comedy; the only thing missing was our target.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>We were set up in a shopping mall, the natural haunt of teenagers everywhere; I had the two girls set up as spotters and the van parked in a low-level parking space, uncovered by surveillance cameras.</p> <p>There were teenagers in the mall, what else, but they were all travelling in packs, radios kept us in contact with each others, “Master there’s no-way we’d get one girl away from these groups.” Pauline said. I was about to call it a day when Billie-Jo’s voice quickly stopped me.</p> <p>“Target in sight, just entering door 25, she’s on her own and crying.” She reported.</p> <p>“Master if she’s crying it might be the best time to take her; she’s at the lowest ebb of her emotions.” Pauline commented.</p> <p>“Yes, but she might have just found out she’s pregnant.” I said dryly.</p> <p>“No master, it isn’t that type of crying. She needs help master!” Billie-Jo said and I took into account her tone which made me decide.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo, Pauline, action!” I said and quickly walked towards door 25, she was near our exit, if only Billie-Jo could steer her there. I checked my pockets for the small ceramic gun I had there, it held a single dart – I hoped I wouldn’t need another.</p> <p>Billie-Jo had removed her radio so we wouldn’t distract her, Pauline was now acting as a spotter, this time ensuring that no security guards were around to interfere with us, although I had a plan that covered that anyway.</p> <p>“What’s she playing at? Can’t she get the target into range?” Pauline said impatiently.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Pauline; this is something that can’t be rushed, now report on the area, any uniforms around?” I said reminding her of her task as I repositioned myself in the darkened hallway.</p> <p>“No, nada, nothing! They’re too busy with the kids in the restaurant area.” It seems somebody had put flyers around advertising free burgers, or something like that, and the angry mob were causing the security people headaches... they were quite cheap to make as well.</p> <p>“Master, we’re moving!” Pauline reported and then I saw two girls walking along, the smaller one leading the larger, who was wiping her eyes with her other hand. I let them pass me and heard Billie-Jo talking away as I aimed at the older girls’ leg, watching as she reacted to the small dart.</p> <p>As she collapsed Pauline and I rushed to her and we carried the unconscious girl down to the parking area. </p> <p>We gagged the girl and tied her hands and legs, “Isn’t it too large?” Billie-Jo asked, “What if she can’t breathe?”</p> <p>I showed her another gag, and pointed out the large air-hole going through it, “Open up!” I said to her, and like a good slave she obeyed me without questioning why. I quickly explained, “If she’s gagged and can’t speak why would you be able to talk to her?” I told her, she nodded and accepted the gag. I then put a large bag over the new girl’s head, it had heavy fabric over the eyes and lighter fabric where her mouth would be.</p> <p>We then placed the two girls into the compartment inside the van hidden, of course, under the floor. Billie-Jo had the use of her arms and legs and also carried a small dart, just in case the girl came too.</p> <p>The floor was fixed in and a small sound system that played a loop tape of turkeys, just to help muffle any cries.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>I carefully drove back home, never rush and keep to just above the speed limit – I’ve noticed that cops are always suspicious of those who travel at exactly the right speed, but just over, not speeding as such, is allowed ( strange but true, just try it!)</p> <p>Pauline and I got out of the van, went to the back and lifted up the secret panels, I picked up our victim and, from the way she was squirming, found out that she was awake. I didn’t speak but took her straight down to the basement, and almost threw her onto the bed.</p> <p>When I went back up Pauline had removed the gag from Billie-Jo’s mouth, I had noticed that throughout the trip she hadn’t tried to remove it. “Master, she woke up while we were travelling, I had to use the dart.” Billie-Jo reported.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes and she’s awake now, so I can’t question you now, I’ll just take you downstairs and we’ll start. Now quickly open up and take this gag back, she’s going to see you and wonder why you’re not screaming.” I told her and quickly tied the gag back in Billie-Jo’s mouth.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>I won’t go through the details of that first meeting. - It has already been described accurately enough; I will say that I tried to show as little interest in her, just being dismissive of her, a non-entity!</p> <p>I did manage to get a glimpse of her as I stripped Billie-Jo and carried her upstairs - to work my evil way with the younger victim. I couldn’t resist but to stroke Billie-Jo’s naked body and seeing her smile, “So Billie-Jo what did you find out about her, how far along is she?” I asked expecting the worse.</p> <p>Billie-Jo giggled, “It’s nothing like that Master, she’s scared about her home life, her step-father has been coming on to her and last night he tried to get into her bedroom, she’s frightened of sex Master and really needs comforting.” She leaned back onto me as I moved my fingers into her sex, “That feels wonderful Master... but shouldn’t you be using something different?” She reminded me of our plans.</p> <p>“Well shouldn’t we see how Pauline’s getting on with our new trainee?” I said, turning on a monitor as Billie-Jo tried to work on my pants. Pauline had a taser in her hand – I was worried about that as the voltage was slightly high, but she was moving around in the girl’s pussy with a pair of scissors. You know really the girl wasn’t so bad looking but a part of me was still wondering if she’d be able to stand our training.</p> <p>Billie-Jo then ran to the door and gave a small scream, on the monitor I could see the girl stiffen and Pauline started to laugh, I heard her telling a story of when I took her virginity (I hadn’t but that’s another story) and how she loved it, I managed to focus on the girl’s eyes and I could make out the fear in them. I turned to a second screen and replayed the section over again, I called Billie-Jo over, she watched with me and then turned to look at me.</p> <p>“Master she reminds me of some of the girls in the brothel, they knew things were going to happen to them but they didn’t know what... she’s scared of the idea of sex, I would say she’s a virgin.” She said and bit her lip.</p> <p>“Well I bow to your superior knowledge.” I said and kissed her, on the screen Pauline had paused her shaving and was playing with the girl, her hand caressing the girl’s slit where she found out for her self what we had theorised.</p> <p>“Master we need to get on!” Billie-Jo said reminding me of the part she had to play if we were going to make this happen.</p> <p>I stood up and undressed, the scenario was that I had to return a sobbing and shocked girl to the basement. I knew that Billie-Jo was an excellent actress, but some of the marks would have to be real.</p> <p>Getting the ropes I took Billie-Jo to her bedroom and placed her on her bed with her hands tied above her head to a hook in the wall, her legs wide apart and roughly tied to the base of the bed, she smiled up at me.</p> <p>“You do know this is going to hurt you?” I said taking a flogger from her cupboard.</p> <p>“Of course Master, but as your slave I’m supposed to accept it.” Billie-Jo said calmly.</p> <p>I gave her a kiss, “Good girl.” I said and began hitting her on her small breasts, ‘Splat’ ‘Splat’ the marks of the flogger showed up bright red on her skin. She groaned with each blow, I then directed my blows to Billie-Jo’s hairless pussy, making her scream out with the pain.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this I stopped, “That should be enough.” I said.</p> <p>“No Master, just a few more!” Billie-Jo said as she knew why I was doing this, it was part of the plan that she had helped devise and was willing to suffer for it. I nodded and began hitting her anew.</p> <p>Again I stopped and then, after untying her legs, I turned her over and retied her again, propping up her ass with a pillow. I then produced a cane and, without warning, brought it down eight times, hearing her cry out as the sixth, seventh and eighth blows landed, with the weight of the cane her ass was not only covered with welts and in places she was also bleeding.</p> <p>“Ready?” I asked her and she nodded – trying to relax even through the pain was overpowering. I climbed on top of her and positioned my cock in the bloody groove of her ass, using the blood as lubrication I then pushed my cock into her ass. When I returned her downstairs she would have to show signs of my conquest of her body.</p> <p>Amazingly, even after my attack on her body, she relaxed and sighed as she felt me enter her. “Oh yes Master, thank you.” Billie-Jo said as I kissed the back of her neck. I moved my hand underneath her and started to agitate her clitoris and slit, bringing her off while I pumped her ass.</p> <p>She bucked beneath me as I brought her to a climax and this triggered my own. I pumped myself empty inside her and, after I pulled out from her, I found and pushed a butt-plug into her ass. Then I released her from the bondage, noticing the marks on the wrists and ankles.</p> <p>Now it was time for some make-up, I had some chicken blood – just a small amount – which I pushed into and smeared over her pussy to give the sense of a newly deflowered virgin. The last item was supposed to be cornstarch around her mouth, but again Billie-Jo had other ideas, dropping down to her knees she engulfed my cock into her mouth, using her skills to coax another rise out of me.</p> <p>She pulled back for a moment, “Please master it would look and taste better!” She said with a smile. I smiled back at her and allowed her to continue. I glanced at the repeat monitor which Billie-Jo had in her room. Pauline was holding the girl now and directing her to the showers.</p> <p>I watched as her buttocks undulated as the girl walked into the area, then she turned around. Her breasts were large than I really liked but her bald, although shaved, pussy did have an appeal.</p> <p>I was so busy watching the girl that I didn’t really notice as I came inside Billie-Jo’s mouth, she pulled back so that my next spurt went over he nose and face. She smiled up at me as my cum dripped from her nose.</p> <p>“There Master, I think I’m ready for the next stage.” Billie-Jo said, I shook my head and helped her to her feet.</p> <p>“That was very nice Billie-Jo, but I was slightly distracted. . .” I said, she looked at the monitor and giggled. “Get out of here!” I said in a gruff voice and pulled her out of the door.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>By the time we got downstairs Billie-Jo looked a mess, as I pushed her to the bed I pulled out the butt-plug which allowed my sperm to trickle out of her enlarged ass.</p> <p>The girl was just coming from the shower area and was looking at Billie-Jo in shock, taking in her bloody pussy, cum encrusted face and, when I made Billie-Jo turn, the leaking anus.</p> <p>“Slave, get this one cleaned up! She’s quite good but will need dancing lessons and gymnastics to keep her body supple.” I said to Pauline, ignoring both Billie-Jo and the new girl. “Oh and the contract states that her new master wants her to be able to cook, so we’ll start her on that soon – don’t forget no sausages!” I added just to see Pauline give a small grin as she remembered and touched her breast.</p> <p>I then turned to the other girl and looked at her. She was looking at my naked body and trying to hide her denuded pussy and breasts. “Don’t worry girl, I’m used to the view! Now what’s your name?” I said in an authoritative tone.</p> <p>She brought her head up and looked at me defiantly. “I’m Alice Watson... I mean Alice Fornalski.” She said, a touch of hate sounding in her voice as she addressed me.</p> <p>“Alice eh? Well I suppose we could let you keep that, now follow me upstairs!” I said to her and walked to the stairs.</p> <p>“Why?” Alice asked.</p> <p>“Because he is the master and you will obey him, don’t forget the taser... he can be much worse!” Pauline said sharply</p> <p>“Or because I asked you to, follow me... please.” I said and went through the door hearing Alice’s footsteps as she followed me.</p></div>","['Authors note: I was going to run this series only from Alice’s point of view, but that would mean that Paul would not be able to justify his actions or give his reasons as to why he did as described here and in further chapters – CG.']"
1295,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-05,15,4,"Mf, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner109.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was just relaxing under that shower when the man walked in pushing Billie-Jo in, her chest and vagina were raw red, but it was the blood on her vagina that shocked me, he hadn’t even bothered to wash it off of her! What type of person is he?</p> <p>Then he looked at me and then said. . “Don’t worry girl, I’m used to the view! Now what’s your name?”</p> <p>I glared at him, how dare he just speak like that. “I’m Alice Watson... I mean Alice Fornalski.” I said.</p> <p>“Alice eh? Well I suppose we could let you keep that, now follow me upstairs!” He said and started to walk away, I didn’t move only looked at his naked back.</p> <p>“Why?” I asked him expecting him to turn around and hit me, but then a voice spoke from the bed, it was Pauline.</p> <p>“Because he is the master and you will obey him, don’t forget the taser... he can be much worse!” She told me and her hand grasped hold of that little thing.</p> <p>“Or because I asked you to, follow me... please.” The man asked me, his voice showing nothing, not even anger. I looked at Billie-Jo who was lying on the bed as Pauline started to dab at some of the blood on her vagina.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I followed that man up the stairs into a hallway, he showed me the front door and the locks that surrounded it, including one that needed a fingerprint to work. “That one also controls the alarms, if you try to get out this way then the door and windows are fixed and unopenable.” He said sounding smug.</p> <p>He then tapped on a window. “That is toughened glass, like armoured glass only better. You wouldn’t be able to smash it.” He seemed to take pride in that and then he indicated the area outside.</p> <p>“The nearest neighbour is about 3 miles in that direction, but the ground is either stony or boggy, one or the other I’m not really sure.” He walked along and we entered a room.</p> <p>I’m not sure what I was expecting, whips on the wall, pictures of torture or something, but it reminded me of the head-teacher’s office in school, a desk with a computer on the top of it, some screens around the side, two telephones and a photograph.</p> <p>He sat behind the desk and gestured to a chair, I sat down... oh wow! I don’t know what it was covered in, but it felt so good on my skin! You know I hadn’t realised that I was still naked, I’d walked all through his house naked and hadn’t felt anything! Weird or what?</p> <p>He watched me, his hands had been clasped and his elbows were on the top of the desk, he rested his chin on his hands and then spoke.</p> <p>“What the blazes am I to do with you?” He asked, I just kept quiet, “I can’t take you back and you’re too old for the training I would need to give you, all I can see you being is a waste of food! Give me a reason for keeping you alive!” He looked at me straight in the eyes... as if begging me to help him?</p> <p>What could I say? I didn’t want to remain here, but I couldn’t leave poor Billie-Jo in their clutches alone. I tried to open my mouth to answer but couldn’t. I just dropped my head and started to cry.</p> <p>I don’t know how, but somehow he was holding me, just like daddy did – stroking my hair and... well, just being there as I cried on him.</p> <p>“Now that’s not fair of you young lady. Here take this.” A large white handkerchief was being waved in my eyes, He allowed me to wipe my eyes, as I did so I realised that I was in the arms of a naked man, a very naked man! I went to pull away expecting him to keep hold of me... but he didn’t! This wasn’t what I expected of this man.</p> <p>“I though... I mean don’t you... rape... girls? I suppose I’m not pretty enough.” I finished sounding lame even to my ears.</p> <p>“Alice, stop that! You are as pretty as many girls so don’t put yourself down! And you’re right, I do rape girls. I have to show them what they can expect in their new life, in some cases I offer them something better than they had expected to look forward to.” The man said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “But... it’s evil! You cause all their suffering and then turn them into what? Slaves for people to use and throw away?” I accused him.</p> <p>“Is that what you think? If that was true then why are we talking like this? Why haven’t I just killed you and thrown you away?” He said quickly.</p> <p>“I don’t know, maybe it would be a waste of your money?” I said angrily</p> <p>But he shook his head, “No, I must admit it was a hard decision, I mean I could have passed you onto another trainer, but I’d better tell you that the only ones who would have taken you are those involved in snuff films.” I just looked at him, my puzzlement evident to him.</p> <p>“You don’t know what snuff films are?” He asked me, I shook my head. “Well the main story is the rape and torture of a victim, usually a young girl your age. These can involve cutting off parts of the girls’ body, while she is still alive, whittling her down until she dies of lack of blood or from her injuries. That is the snuff part, the victim will die and it doesn’t matter how pretty or ugly she is.”</p> <p>I couldn’t believe what he was telling me, “You’re kidding right? I mean who would pay to see something like that?” I asked him.</p> <p>He sadly shook his head, I knew one girl. She was killed like that. She’s why I changed my approach. Somehow I can find those girls who have problems at home, need rescuing, and then I place them with people who, yes want a slave, but will look after the girl.” He said to me his eyes looking toward the corner of the room as if he could see someone there, a tear at the corner of his eye? What kind of man is this?</p> <p>“Mister, hey mister, remember me?” What was I doing? I didn’t want him to remember me.</p> <p>He turned to look at me, “If you are going to talk to me my name is Paul, but you should call me Master or Sir while I’m training you.” He, Paul, said.</p> <p>“Yes Sir, but are you going to train me? And how?” I asked him.</p> <p>He gave a short laugh, “Well you’re here and it’s a shame not to take advantage of this.” He went back to his chair and pressed the mouse button to open his computer. </p> <p>“Alright Slave Alice, I’ll start you on a training programme, but I will warn you now, you will not interfere with anyone else’s training routine, I’ve spent years perfecting my work, it may seem harsh but the end result is worth it – both for me and the girls I train.” He said, and seemed proud of this.</p> <p>“What about Billie-Jo, are you going to rape her again?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Not that it’s any of your business Slave Alice, but the answer is yes, but soon she’ll learn the pleasures of sex, at the moment she needs to be stretched inside to be able to take cocks without it hurting her. I don’t rape just for the thrill of it, there is always a purpose for everything I do, please remember that!” He said a touch of anger in his voice.</p> <p>“But why? And what pleasure can you get from sex? Whenever <b>HE</b> had sex with mum <b>HE</b> always makes her cry – So it’s all a lie isn’t it!” I knew I had him there.</p> <p>He shook his head sadly, “It sounds like your father enjoys hurting her, some people get off on that. But how can you say that you don’t have pleasure, haven’t you felt it when you masturbate?” he asked me – <b>how could he ask such a question?</b></p> <p>Well, I couldn’t answer it, not at first but he just kept watching me that I had to say something. I felt myself burning, I was so red, “I... I’ve never really... I mean I heard stories... but how could they even think of putting there hands... down there?” I said sounding disgusted, but I have to admit I felt a strangeness in my tummy.</p> <p>He looked at me, “Then, at the moment, you’ll have to take my word that it can be pleasurable, but I think that had better be all the questions you need to ask at the moment. Now will there be anyone looking out for you, going to the police, things like that?” He asked me.</p> <p>I thought for a moment, <b>HE</b> wouldn’t miss me, except for something to look at and threaten, and from the way mum spoke to me this morning I think she’d be happy that I wasn’t around. I shook my head.</p> <p>“What no-one? What about your mother? Surely she would be worried about you?” He asked me. I wanted to shout out ‘YES, She would!’ but somehow I knew she wouldn’t, she’d be happy with <b>HIM</b>, letting <b>HIM</b> hurt her. And so I shook my head, “What about your father?” He asked me.</p> <p>That set me off again, I burst into tears. “My... dad... mum left him... two year ago... she took me... with her... he’s never even... tried to find us... he wouldn’t... know if I... was missing!” I said between sobs.</p> <p>“Well what about your step-father? Wouldn’t he miss you?” The man, Paul, sounded really interested.</p> <p>“Oh yeah! He’d miss me; miss looking at my body, miss breaking into my bedroom tonight!” I said bitterly.</p> <p>Paul looked up, “How far has he got?” He asked - I might have known it’s all men are interested in I suppose!</p> <p>“He managed to see me in my bra and panties, okay?” I managed a touch of sarcasm in my tone.</p> <p>“That wasn’t what I meant, has he touched you or anything like that?” He asked me.</p> <p>“Ugh! You’ve got to be kidding! I wouldn’t let him touch me.” I said.</p> <p>“Alright, so you hate your step-father, what if it was your real father who wanted to look at you, would you let him?” He asked me his tone was serious although I did look at his face to see if he was joking.</p> <p>“Umm. I don’t know. I... I think I might, but I don’t know.” I finally said but the feeling in my tummy got stronger as I thought about it. “Okay, so you don’t like your step-father, what is his name?” Paul asked me.</p> <p>“Red, Red Fornalski... what parent would call their son Red?” I said, Paul didn’t make a comment but just wrote it down.</p> <p>“When did he marry your mother, the exact date if you know it?” I didn’t understand why he was asking me this, but I told him. “And now your father’s name and his last address.”</p> <p>I cried as I told him and then I asked him, “Why do you need this?”</p> <p>He put his pen down and regarded me before speaking. “I have to know if you’ve been reported missing, the more information you can give me the easier it will be for my people to check. Now, your home address and the school you attend... your favourite subjects at school? Least favourite? Do you have any medical problems?... The time of your last period, and finally the type of contraceptive do you use?” He sounded like a doctor; all he was missing was a white coat... or anything else! I hesitated on the last two questions, I finally told him last week and none. </p> <p>He looked up at me on the last answer, “Well mum said that good girls didn’t need them, and so I wasn’t allowed to have any!” I said keeping my head down.</p> <p>“And what else did your mother tell you.” He asked me with a small smile on his lips.</p> <p>“She told me never to touch myself... down there, that good girls didn’t do things like that, it only leads to problems – look what happened when <b>HE</b> tried anything!” I said and then looked at Paul guiltily.</p> <p>“Yes, you ran away and nearly screwed up my recruitment of that girl, yes your mother was right.” Then he smiled at me to show that sometimes he could be a good person. “Alright I’ve got an idea about your lessons while you are here, now stand up and let me look at you.”</p> <p>This was what I was dreading; at least when <b>HE</b> saw me I still had some clothes on – now I had nothing. I slowly stood up before him, my hands moving around my body as if trying to hide my body parts away from his eyes.</p> <p>“Alice, there is very little of you that I haven’t seen already, so there’s no need for modesty!” His tone was firm and I was somehow reminded of the head-master image that I’d had when we entered the room.</p> <p>He got up and approached me, I could see his penis as he did this, and it wasn’t as I thought it should be, it was more like a shrivelled worm, hardly threatening. Paul noticed my eyes and looked down.</p> <p>“Doesn’t look like much does it?” He asked and I shook my head. “And like this it can’t do much to a girl. Do you want to touch it?” I went to move back but he stopped me, “It’s alright you don’t have to... just yet.” He said - I didn’t like the ‘just yet’ part though.</p> <p>He then went behind me, “Don’t worry, I’m trying to see how strong you are, I’m not going to hurt you.” And he grasped my arms holding them down by my side.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” I said, starting to panic.</p> <p>“Now raise you arms,” he told me, “try to stop me from keeping your hands by your sides.” I did as he asked, straining away, pushing up against him. Until finally exhausted I had to stop. “That wasn’t too bad, but I think you’re going to have to exercise a bit more, so I’ll start you on a gymnastic routine, that will increase you stamina and upper body strength. I’ll also have Pauline teach you some basic self defence. And I’ll have a doctor examine you for a contraceptive shot.”</p> <p>He walked back to his desk and sat down. While he was writing I just stared at him – in amazement or shock I’m not sure. “You are going to teach me self defence? And get a doctor to look at me? What if I tell her what’s happening here?”</p> <p>“She knows, in fact she is one of my customers, so it won’t matter what you tell her. You don’t understand about this work, it’s one of the most illegal things that can be done, but people want to have their own private slave, one that is best suited for their needs, this is the service that I provide... And if I didn’t then someone else would. But I ensure the well being of my slaves.” He handed me several sheets of paper with the word Contract at the top of the page. “This is my standard contract; I suggest you read the highlighted parts.”</p> <p>I quickly scanned through the parts he told me and then paused before going back to them and reading them again, I looked up at him. “They have rights? Access to the internet and email programs? Evidence of ill-treatment beyond negotiated requirements and you take the slave back? Termination of slave meaning termination of buyer? What type of contract is this?” </p> <p>He nodded, “Oh I stand by this and all those who deal with me have to agree with it. I mean some slaves are required to allow their masters to hit them and although I don’t like that type of thing I ensure that the slave is able to turn the pain into pleasure. I did have one girl who was brought by a man who then lost her to some gangsters and was being held in a brothel.” He paused for a moment.</p> <p>“What happened to her?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I rescued her and placed her with a person who loves her and looks after her, she’s into something different now but she enjoys it.” He said and for some reason looked at the monitor while he was speaking.</p> <p>“And what about the original owner, didn’t he protest?” I asked, although I didn’t really want to know.</p> <p>“He couldn’t cope with the loss of his slave and killed himself. But he was a weak person and shouldn’t really have brought her in the first place.” There was a hardness in Paul’s tone, it suggested that he could do things when they had to be done, I didn’t want to see him angry with me.</p> <p>“Does she contact you?” I asked trying to steer the conversation back to nicer things.</p> <p>“Oh yes, she’s quite the regular talker.” He smiled again and then got serious. “Now Alice it’s time for you to back downstairs, about the sleeping arrangements I’m afraid you’ll going to have to share the bed in the basement. Pauline will be up here and it will be you and Billie-Jo downstairs. I don’t want to hear from either of you during the night, and tomorrow I’ll start your lessons.”</p> <p>“Lessons? Like school you mean?” I said although he had spoken of them earlier.</p> <p>“Of course, the one thing I don’t like is the squandering of intelligence, all my girls are rounded in their class work, and I do hope your handwriting is perfect, otherwise you’ll going to learn calligraphy as well!” I tried to see if he was joking... but I don’t think he was.</p> <p>I followed him back downstairs to the basement where Pauline was getting Billie-Jo to stand on her tip-toes. When we arrived she told Billie-Jo to stand normally and then bow to Paul.</p> <p>“Master, I hope you don’t mind but I’m starting this slave’s training now, she has a tendency to twist her feet slightly, I though by getting her to stand on tip-toes she might learn not to.” Pauline said and I could see the taser in her hand.</p> <p>“That’s very good Pauline, but now I want her to suck me. Billie-Jo! Come here!” I couldn’t believe he was going to make her do that!</p> <p>I watched as the scared girl stepped slowly to him, being prodded by Pauline. “No, you can’t do that!” I blurted out, but whether I was speaking to Paul, Pauline or Billie-Jo I didn’t know, but I had to say something.</p> <p>Pauline looked at me as if bored, “You don’t understand Spare, this is a part of her training, when her master orders something then she will have to obey him.” she said.</p> <p>All Paul did was to look at me and shake his head slightly as if telling me not to interfere with him. Billie-Jo also looked at me, “I have to Alice... Pauline said I’d be punished if I didn’t,” Then she gave a small smile, “And it’s not as if it doesn’t taste nice!” And then she went down onto her knees and, using her hands – how could she touch it – she guided Paul’s penis into her mouth.</p> <p>“Remember what I told you upstairs Billie-Jo; lick along the underside and over the small hole at the top of the cock.” Paul told her, I wanted to rush forward and stop him but, for some reason, I couldn’t.</p> <p>No! I did know the reason, it was the look in Billie-Jo’s eyes, she was enjoying doing that disgusting thing to that man, I could see her throat as she swallowed his stuff... only he was still moving inside her mouth, and then I realised that he was putting his penis into her throat!</p> <p><b>“Stop it; you’re going to kill her!”</b> I screamed out.</p> <p>“<b>No he isn’t!</b> Master knows what he’s doing.” Pauline countered as she watched me closely.</p> <p>Then Paul pulled out from Billie-Jo’s mouth. “That’s very good Billie-Jo, I’m sure your next master will appreciate your talent.” Paul said to her and patted her head, as if she was a performing dog.</p> <p>He then lifted Billie-Jo up and made her stand next to me, “Alice you will look after Billie-Jo, when she’s not having lessons that is... can you do that?”</p> <p>I put my arm protectively around Billie-Jo/s shoulders, feeling her heaving with sobs, “I still don’t think it’s right!” I said.</p> <p>It was Paul who surprised me, he shook his head and said softly, “No, it isn’t right, but would you want me to leave Billie-Jo alone at the moment.” There was something in his tone that told me to trust him.</p> <p>“Okay, I’ll do it. I don’t want to, but she needs me.” I said.</p> <p>Paul patted my shoulder briefly, “Thatagirl, I knew I could depend on you.” He said and then added, “Dinner in one hour, make sure you wash and use the toilet beforehand.” He said and pointed to a clock on the wall.</p> <p>As he walked away with Pauline I found I was rooted to the spot, nobody had ever said they could depend on me; somehow it made me feel welcomed, a feeling that soon vanished as the click on the basement door told me it had been locked.</p></div>",[]
1296,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-08,17,4,"bond, mf",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner110.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>When we arrived upstairs I turned to Pauline, “Was the taser necessary?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Yes master, she had to be given a sudden shock, and as the villain of the stage I had to do it.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“What if she had a heart complaint, or swallowed her tongue? Don’t use it again until she’s been examined.” I didn’t accuse her of not taking precautions as I knew her programming wouldn’t allow it.</p> <p>Pauline closed her eyes and when she opened them again she subtly changed her stance to an arrogant pose. “It was my fault... Master. While Pauline was undressing the girl I checked her pulse and body condition, I was the one who suggested using the taser to bring the girl under control, I assure you that apart from the pain there would be no lasting physical conditions.”</p> <p>I nodded “Thank you for telling me Dom, now please return control to Pauline.” I said, Dom being short for Dominatrix - one of Pauline’s aspects.</p> <p>Dom closed her eyes and then Pauline was looking back at me, she shivered slightly – she wasn’t too happy with that aspect either. “I’m very sorry master.” She said and then changed the subject. “Did you find out much about Alice?” She asked shyly.</p> <p>“Enough to know that there’s something wrong and she isn’t sure what it is. But I’m going to get the ball rolling.” I said to her, before I did I asked her to start cooking a meal for us all, she bowed and went to the kitchen as I went to the study.</p> <p>I logged onto my computer and entered a name in the directory, after a few seconds a youth’s face was on the screen. “Greeting Master, my mistress was not expecting you to call?” William was polite and appeared under control of himself – it seems the time spent here had done some good after all.</p> <p>“Hello William, I’m afraid I need some advice from your Mistress, is she available?” I asked the boy.</p> <p>“I will check Sir, please hold.” William said and his face vanished from the screen.</p> <p>After a few minutes Sharon’s face was visible. “Paul, what’s wrong? There’s no problem with Billie-Jo or Pauline is there?” I could see the concern on her face.</p> <p>“No Sharon, everything’s okay with the girls. It just I’ve got a new girl who’s going to need a contraceptive shot.” I quickly said and explained the situation.</p> <p>“Well, it’s a bit out of your league isn’t it, you normally take pre-pubescent girls. Why the change?” Sharon asked. I told her and then she nodded, “Yes I see, alright then when do you want me?” She said.</p> <p> “As soon as possible, we’re going to need you for the next part of the plan.” I said and then had a thought. “You are available aren’t you?” I said realising that she did have her own pleasures as well.</p> <p>“It’s okay I’ve returned my guests to their parents, they’re going to get a trip to Ropeville soon, all part of the sex-training.” Sharon said smiling.</p> <p>“Sex training, I thought they were going to be models?” I said being sidetracked.</p> <p>“It’s a long story, I’ll tell it to you later.” She said and then went back to her professional manner. “I’ll drive down to you, should be with you tomorrow, you look after yourself Paul.” She finished and then closed the connection.</p> <p>I then opened another secure connection. “Hello Master.” Carol’s smiling face was looking at me.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Hello again Carol, I hope you’re well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Perfectly master, how are you? And how’s the commission.” She knew that it never hurts to be polite.</p> <p>“I’m fine and the commission is progressing, but I need some background information and a check on some people.” I said and quickly gave her the details of Alice’s family and her schooling. “I need to know when she was reported missing and how much information the authorities have.” I finished.</p> <p>Carol nodded her head and then looked up at me, “Master? Why do you need this?” She asked me, it was a legitimate question to which I shook my head.</p> <p>“I’m not sure why, just a hunch. Soonest please?” I finished.</p> <p>“Of course master, goodbye.” Yes, that was a very legitimate question, why was I so concerned about Alice’s home life? I looked at the monitor, the two girls were in the shower although Billie-Jo was talking to Alice, as if convincing her to do something ... escape? No it couldn’t be. . . </p> <p>Then I realised what was being said as Alice slowly walked to the toilet and sat down on it, I could see her blush as she relieved herself. Billie-Jo pretended not to look as Alice wiped herself.</p> <p>Alice quickly returned to the shower and began soaping herself, this time Billie-Jo ran to the toilet and used it as well, carefully wiping herself before rejoining Alice in the shower. Then she seemed to get serious and started wiping her eyes tears falling down her face.</p> <p>I turned up the volume on the monitor “. . . sure that man’s going to kill me.” Billie-Jo was saying.</p> <p>“I’m not too certain about that, I mean he’s kidnapped us and he’s used us.” I couldn’t recall using Alice, but I supposed she was trying to pacify Billie-Jo, “and he’s shown me what he calls a contract, it’s supposed to protect us from...” Alice didn’t know what to call my customers so she finished, “getting badly hurt.”</p> <p>“But he did hurt me when he pushed his thingy... his cock... into my throat, I couldn’t taste his tummy juice.” Billie-Jo said and then ducked her head, “it sounds silly but I like the taste of his stuff.”</p> <p>Alice shook her head, “But how could you? Don’t you know what it is? You’ve seen where it comes from!” She said trying to gross Billie-Jo out. But suddenly Billie-Jo started to giggle. “What is it?” Alice asked.</p> <p>“Don’t... don’t you like eggs?” Billie-Jo asked after she managed to stop laughing.</p> <p>At first Alice was puzzled at the question, but then realised what Billie-Jo was building up to “Oh you!” She was finally able to say before she started to laugh as well. When they had settled down Alice hugged Billie-Jo, “Didn’t he hurt you when he pushed his penis inside your vagina?” Alice asked – I must find out why she keeps to the formal names.</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at her for a moment and then she nodded her head. “Well it did when he started, it felt like he was pushing a gate-post into me” I looked away from the monitor and down at myself, it didn’t look like a gate-post to me! But Billie-Jo was still talking, “But after a while he started to stroke my titties and funny-button and it wasn’t hurting anymore, it felt really good.”</p> <p>“Funny button?” Alice asked.</p> <p>Billie-Jo sighed, “Yes, you know, this thing... here!” She said touching the top of Alice’s slit and pushing on the older girl’s clit.</p> <p>Alice pulled back slightly, “No, please. You shouldn’t touch me there.” She said but Billie-Jo followed her and started moving her finger over Alice’s clit.</p> <p>“Why not? Haven’t you touched it before?” She asked sounding innocent.</p> <p>Alice blushed, “Only once, my mum saw me and started hitting my hands, she told me never to touch myself like that... she said I’d go blind.” She finished.</p> <p>“You know I wouldn’t mind being blind if I could feel like that!” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>“Yeah! And she’d keep a seeing-eye dog for her amusement as well!” Pauline said from the doorway which dragged my eyes away from the monitor to her.</p> <p>She was wearing a frilly apron on the front of it was a picture of a girl wearing a rubber cat suit and holding a whip, the caption underneath was ‘I’m the chef - who moaned about the food!’</p> <p>I sighed, “Sausages again?” I asked her.</p> <p>She giggled, “No master, hamburgers, but they do spit as well.” She said – this was why I allowed them to have the apron, I didn’t really want to cause them to burn themselves with fat... at least not when I didn’t order it!</p> <p>I nodded to her and then asked, “You did remember the addition to Alice’s one, didn’t you.” </p> <p>Pauline gave a wicked smile, “Yes master, she’s going to be running to the john several times during the night.” – It was a harmless laxative, but effective.</p> <p>“Right, then remind me not to tie her down tonight, it will have to be Billie-Jo’s turn. Tomorrow she’ll be able to play with Alice when she’s tied down.” I said.</p> <p>For tonight the program was to get Alice settled down with Billie-Jo, Tomorrow I’d be starting the ‘education’ of Billie-Jo and Alice will be getting bored with school-work. I checked the time and pressed a button on the computer console, in the basement a small gong sounded announcing dinner time, I helped Pauline with the tray of hamburgers and fries, noting that Alice’s was on a separate plate.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We arrived downstairs to find Billie-Jo and Alice standing beside the bed, Alice held her arms so that her breasts and pussy were covered, I put the tray down onto the table. “Alice? What did I tell you upstairs?” I asked her gently.</p> <p>Pauline however was more aggressive, “Listen Spare, you don’t hide your body from master or any owner!” she said and went to storm over to Alice, but I stopped her.</p> <p>“Pauline, at the moment she’s just finding her legs, I will allow her some freedom, but only for tonight.” I looked at Alice then as I spoke, “Tomorrow she will receive punishment if she tries to interfere in the training or refuses to follow orders. You do understand this Alice?” I asked her.</p> <p>She stared at me slightly defiant but then her eyes dropped as Billie-Jo nudged her, “Yes Pa... master, I understand.” I smiled at her.</p> <p>“Good, now let’s eat this meal before it gets cold. Today it’s hamburger, easy to eat with your hands along with the fries. Tomorrow it will be something different and you’ll be using plastic knives and forks.” I told the girls, although aiming my words at Alice.</p> <p>“What? But that’s...” Alice started to say.</p> <p>“Spare, when master is speaking you will remain quiet and listen to him, normally to speak out like that means punishment of 10 strokes either with the paddle or strap, be happy that he as forbidden this today.” Pauline said with a hint of anger in her voice. And then she added, “Also when you address master you will call him Master, do you understand?” </p> <p>Alice looked daggers at Pauline but then shook her head and gazed at me, “Yes I understand.”</p> <p>“Now that has been sorted out lets all sit down and act like a family, no – strike that, most families argue over dinner, let’s act like friends that are enjoying a dinner.” I said trying to lighten the mood.</p> <p>While eating I could see Alice frown as she chewed her burger and so I spoke again, “You’ve been practising with your special sauces again Pauline, it’s an unusual taste but isn’t that bad.” I tried to sound like a father congratulating his daughter.</p> <p>To tell the truth my burger was excellent, just enough lettuce and tomato’s and the right mixture of sauces and onions – she should cook these more often I decided.</p> <p>After the meal Pauline carried the tray upstairs while I explained the sleeping arrangement... “You mean that Billie-Jo is going to be tied up tonight? What if she needs to... to... you know.” She said</p> <p>“Well then either you will have to swallow the... you know, or get a bedpan from the toilet area... you do know how to use one I suppose.” I said rather sarcastically.</p> <p>“Of course I can...” I raised my eyebrow at her and she remembered herself. “I’m sorry, it’s just so... so... I mean yes master I can.” Alice finally said.</p> <p>I ignored her outburst, it was normal for her age and I had promised – but if she did that tomorrow she would be punished – so I went to the cupboard and entered the code to open the door, I removed a pair of handcuffs and a pair of shackles. When I returned to the two girls I guided Billie-Jo to the bed and made her lie down on it. I threaded the handcuffs (they were the type with chains not the new fangled all in one type) through the headboard and then pulled Billie-Jo’s arms above her head and clicked the cuffs closed.</p> <p>Then I attached one of the shackles to Billie-Jo’s leg and fixed the other to the foot of the bed so that Billie-Jo was now held on the bed.</p> <p>I then took Alice to a bookcase, “Now Alice I want you to read aloud to Billie-Jo for an hour, you can choose any of these books but you have to read all the words, you can’t miss out any!” I told her.</p> <p>I knew most of the books by heart – A man with a maid, Story of O, Autobiography of a flea, and Eveline. – None of which would be known to Alice, or at least shouldn’t have been.</p> <p>Alice went to remove one to read the back cover, but I stopped her. “Like chess, when you touch a book you’re obliged to take it!” She pulled her hand back before choosing the slimmer volume, autobiography of a Flea. “Good choice, the story of a young girl – well older than you – called Belle, who is led down the path of sex by her boyfriend and is subsequently observed by her father confessor” I told her, “You might find it interesting.”</p> <p>Alice blushed, turned, and went back to the bed carrying the book. She sat down on the bed and opened to the first page. She began to read, <i>“Born I was – but how, when or where I cannot say; so I must leave the reader to accept...”</i> I closed and locked the basement door.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I joined Pauline in the kitchen where she had just finished the washing up – by hand! “What’s wrong with the dishwasher?” I asked her.</p> <p>She turned to face me, disgust evident on her face, “She told me that I had displeased you and had to be punished, so I had to stay in control of the body and do the washing up while she napped!” From her mannerism I could tell that Dom was the person talking to me.</p> <p>“Well she is the main personality and if I was to try and punish you then you could have made her accept the pain, so I think Pauline made the right decision, but now your task is complete, return control to Pauline.” I ordered her; she gave another disgusted look at the sink before she closed her eyes.</p> <p>Pauline was smiling as she opened her eyes, “Hello Master, how are the girls?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo’s restrained and Alice is reading her a story book.” I said, Pauline just nodded, she knew the type of books that I kept down there.</p> <p>“I’ll enjoy listening to her master.” Pauline said – she knew I was going to be monitoring the basement, “You do want me to join you tonight?” She asked me, I nodded. Pauline squealed with pleasure and jumped up to kiss me, before running off to her bathroom to wash.</p> <p>----</p> <p>As I was drying myself off I listened to the monitor where Alice was reading away, I could hear her tone showing her arousal, not that she realised what it was. <i>“Ambrose once more place his large penis in Bella’s fair hands...”</i> I checked the time on the monitor, she still had 25 minutes left to read.</p> <p>“She does have a nice voice master.” Pauline said as she stood at the foot of my bed.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes she has, I might just keep the audio track and let her finish the story.” I said and then held out my hands to Pauline. She ran into me and started to kiss me – I recognised the signed, I asked her if she had any special requests.</p> <p>She nodded and pointed to the screen, “Can you tie me down like Billie-Jo?” She asked. I began to think about it as she reached under my bed and produced... yes... a pair of handcuffs and shackles. “Pleeaassee master.” She added tilting her head to one side as she did so.</p> <p>I couldn’t help but agree to her request, she jumped onto the bed and placed her hands above her head, I quickly fixed them, with the handcuffs, to the headboard. Then I turned my attention to her leg, pulling it down and securing it with the shackle. I then started rubbing Pauline’s pussy with my hand, in the background Alice’s voice continued.</p> <p><i>“Hotter and hotter grew the rampant member as Bella’s exciting lips pressed its large head and her tongue played around the little opening.”</i> Alice read out but then clutched at her stomach and groaned.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Alice?” Billie-Jo asked concern sounding in her voice.</p> <p>“Its... it’s nothing, go to sleep.” Alice said giving Billie-Jo a kiss on her cheek, I noticed she used a small piece of paper as a bookmark before curling up on the bed with Billie-Jo.</p> <p>Pauline raised her hips in answer to my ministrations, “She’s holding out longer than I thought master.” She said watching the clock.</p> <p>She’ll try to hold out for as long as she can before attempting to do the 100 metres dash.” I said dryly and then licked at Pauline’s forming breasts, making her sigh as I did so – telling me that she was enjoying my attentions.</p> <p>“Please master, please.” She begged me raising her hip and moving her free leg out in invitation.</p> <p>I brought her manually to a climax, watching how she arched her back as her orgasm hit her, waiting for her to sink back down onto the bed before I slowly entered her body, causing her to push back up against me. “Oh yes master, yes!” Pauline moaned as I began moving inside her.</p> <p>Her cries were almost drowned out by the monitor screen as Alice got out of the bed and ran to the toilet, giving an audible sigh of relief as she settled down and voided her bowels.</p> <p>Pauline gave a small giggle as she glanced at the screen, “Looks like it’s starting to work... When are you going to see her, master?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>I began quickly pumping into the girl beneath me, “Oh... I’ll... Let... Her... Have... An... Hour... Or... SOOoooooo!” I said as I inundated her body with my sperm. I felt Pauline stiffen beneath me as she also came.</p> <p>“Tha... thank you master.” Pauline said and fell asleep, I kissed her forehead and then laid down beside her, closing my eyes as I also joined her in sleep, on the monitor I could hear Alice moaning away.</p></div>",[]
1297,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-14,14,4,"bond, spank, Mg",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner111.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>‘Oh God what was wrong with me... Why oh why was I like this!’ I gave a plaintive cry as I once again sat down on the damned toilet, feeling my stomach cramp up again as it tried to empty itself of everything I’d eaten for the past three days.</p> <p>Looking towards the bed I could see Billie-Jo, she was watching me with concern on her face, I didn’t want to scream out but that was how I felt. I knew she would have helped me if she could but being held like that she couldn’t... anyway would you like to be with some sick kid, nah! You’d be too scared of catching whatever it was.</p> <p>My stomach gripped again trying to push more of me into the bowl of the toilet. I gave a groan and fell forward.</p> <p>Hands...</p> <p>Hands holding me...</p> <p>“Alice what’s wrong?” A concerned voice and then the sound of a fan being started venting the room of the smell that had covered everything. A soothing voice was talking to me, “It’s all right Alice, it’s just a bug going around, and you were unlucky to catch it.” Somehow I knew he would come down.</p> <p>“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to disturb you.” I murmured.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that,” He said, “You’re not well, and you’ve got no control over your body when it’s ill.” He produced a moist cloth from somewhere and started to wipe my face with it. Then he seemed to vanish from my sight and I could hear a scraping noise, it sounded as if he was opening a doorway to a deep pit.</p> <p><b>‘Now I’m ill he’s going to kill me!’</b> flashed though my head, <b>‘But if he does that who’s going to look after Billie-Jo!’</b> I wondered and then groaned as my stomach cramped again.</p> <p>“That didn’t sound nice at all.” Paul said and his hands were holding me again.</p> <p>“Please don’t kill me, let me stay to help Billie-Jo.” I was sobbingly begging him.</p> <p>There was astonishment in his voice, “<b>KILL YOU!</b> Don’t be so daft girl, look...” He turned my head, just behind me was a toilet type bowl, with what appeared to be a fountain in it. “That’s a bidet, you’re going to need more than paper on your bum, and I’ll also have some ointment as your ass will be sore.”</p> <p>I could agree with him on that last point, I couldn’t stand anything passing through my bum at the moment. Paul put his arm under my leg and another behind my back and lifted me gently onto the bidet.</p> <p> The shock of the warm water washing my bum was... nice, and then there was the blowing of warm air drying my bum... it was such a relaxing feeling that I couldn’t keep awake, I closed my eyes just for a moment...</p> <p> I suppose the lateness of the hour along with the emptying of my body was tiring me because when I came to I was lying on the bed with Billie-Jo asleep beside me.</p> <p>A noise made me look up, Paul was sitting there watching me, a mug was on the floor by his foot. He lifted up the cup and offered it to me. “I think you’ll need some soup, now try this... it’s an old recipe.” He said.</p> <p>I sat up carefully so that I didn’t disturb Billie-Jo and took the offered cup, I took a deep drink of it and then looked at Paul, “It’s chicken soup!” I said slightly accusingly.</p> <p>Paul nodded, “You can’t get any recipe that’s older!” Paul said with a smile, I couldn’t help it I had to laugh. “I’m also told that people believe it has healing properties, I’m not sure if that’s so but you need nourishment inside you.” He said and watched me, I felt uncomfortable but only about his gaze not anything else. </p> <p>Then I realised that I didn’t feel sore... on my bum. I went to touch it but stopped as Paul was there, he gave a small chuckle.</p> <p>“While I carried to the bed I took the time to put some ointment on your backside, it was a bit sore. You’ll need another coating later on today, but if you feeling a little better I’d try to get some sleep.” Paul said watching me closely.</p> <p>I realised that my stomach wasn’t moaning away now and I quickly finished off the cup of soup and snuggled down, the warmth of the soup running through my body as I fell asleep.</p> <p> I was awoken by the sound of music playing in the basement and Pauline’s voice ordering Billie-Jo to stretch more, I went to get up from the bed but found that my arm was now held by a handcuff.</p> <p>It was easier to remain in the bed and angle my head around to where the two girls were facing each other, I could see Pauline’s face as she ordered Billie-Jo around.</p> <p>“1, 2, 1, 2, 1, 2... keep those legs moving Billie-Jo!” Pauline was telling her and then she saw me watching them. “1, 2, 1, 2, 1, 2, and rest!” She said before coming over to my bed.</p> <p>“Master said you needed some sleep, so for today you were allowed to lie in, but as you’re awake now you’d better get up and have a shower, Master will be starting your lessons later this morning.” She said smiling, I was about to thank her when I looked at the clock... it showed 7:30! Pauline noticed my gaze and nodded, “Yes we start early during the training time.” She said and released me from the cuffs.</p> <p>As I walked to the shower area I could see that two desks had been positioned in front of a blackboard, it seems that Paul wasn’t lying when he spoke of lessons. I looked at that darn toilet... which after last night wasn’t so much of a threat to me, so I sat down on it and used it!</p> <p>I carefully wiped myself finding I was still sore on my bottom, but thought I might find relief in the shower, so I started it up and stepped under the water feeling it cascade over my skin, I found the soap and cloth and began rubbing my body with it, listening to the music that Pauline was using to get Billie-Jo exercising... somewhere in the back of my mind a voice was shouting that this was all wrong.</p> <p>Okay so it wasn’t a normal thing, but after the past few weeks with... with... HIM, watching me and making suggestive comments, I found that this was more... relaxing? Yes that was it! More relaxing than anything else! I was here naked with this stranger walking around and yet I didn’t feel threatened by him, the only one that did give me any fear was that young girl Pauline(!) How could a girl, younger than me even, be more frightening that a grown man who has kidnapped me?</p> <p>“Are you going to stay in there until you shrivel up?” Paul asked me making me open my eyes with a start. – I hadn’t realised that I had closed them! – He was standing outside the shower area but had a large towel in his hand.</p> <p>I stepped out of the flow of water and turned it off, Paul walked forward and wrapped me in the towel, his hands rubbing the absorbent material over my body, drying and heating me at the same time. I didn’t try to stop him as it felt good.</p> <p>He bent down and dried my legs and feet before he stopped and turned me to face him, “Stand still!” Paul said to me, his tone told me not to even think about not obeying him, he went to another part of the basement before returning with a chair that he sat on, he also had a tube of something in his hand.</p> <p>“Alice, I want to check if you’re too sore on you bum.” He said flatly and beckoned to me.</p> <p>“Th... there’s no need sir, I’m perfectly alright.” I said trying to keep away from him.</p> <p>Paul, however, shook his head, “That wasn’t a request Alice. I gave you an order. Whenever I say something or ask you to do something you will treat it as an order. Every order you fail to obey means a punishment. You have just earned your first. Now come here.”</p> <p>I couldn’t pull back as I knew he wouldn’t like it, and somehow I still wanted to please him, but the knowledge that I was going to be punished did make me apprehensive.</p> <p>I walked to him and stood in front of him. Somehow the thought that he was looking at my vagina gave me those feelings in my stomach, and I didn’t know why. He took hold of my by the hips and made me bend over so that I was lying on his lap looking at the floor.</p> <p>Paul pulled my bottom apart and then gave a tut-tutting noise. “Slave Alice, you lied to me.” He said, “You’re not alright and need some more of this ointment. Now are you going to remain still and let me apply it, or do you need restraining?” He said.</p> <p>“Please sir, I can put the ointment on. I can manage.” I said</p> <p>{SPLAT}... The pain was a surprise as he slapped me on my bottom. I cried out and tried to move my hands to stop him. “Keep your hands away Alice!” He said and {SPLAT} he stuck me again.</p> <p>I tried kicking my legs but he just {SPLAT} kept {SPLAT} on {SPLAT} hitting me, then he called to Pauline. “Pauline can you get the number 23, 18 and... yes 13.” He said and then added, “also the handcuffs and leg irons.”</p> <p>“Please, I’m sorry.” I tried to say but Paul wasn’t listening to me. So I started to cry, “I thought you liked me?” I said which did stop him for a moment.</p> <p>“Alice, I do like you, I also appreciate the way you want to look after Billie-Jo, but you have to learn that if you disobey an order you will be punished, whether you like it or not, and either Pauline or I will be the ones giving you your punishment. This isn’t a case of liking or not liking you, it’s a teaching thing.” He said to me.</p> <p>“But I said I was sorry, couldn’t you accept what I said?” I asked - it always worked with mum.</p> <p>“No Alice, It’s easy to say things, but then that is all they are, words! This way you’ll remember not to go against my words or to question my orders, won’t you?” Paul said while rubbing my bottom.</p> <p>Pauline arrived back and I could feel her grabbing my leg, I did consider kicking at her, but knew that it wouldn’t have been effective, and anyway I didn’t want Paul hitting me again.</p> <p>“That’s very good of you Alice.” Paul said, as if I was some kind of animal to be soothed before the vet gives it a shot! Then Pauline appeared in front of me and put one of my wrists into the handcuff, she then pulled my arms to the chair wrapped the handcuff chain around the leg and then attached the other open end to my other wrist. </p> <p>I found that I couldn’t move. Both my legs and my arms were firmly held to the chair, the only good thing was that Paul couldn’t move either; he was trapped by my body to the chair.</p> <p>“Put the others on the floor in front of Alice please Pauline.” Paul said. I watched as Pauline place on the floor something that appeared to be a small flat sided bat, a... whip I suppose but it had several bit running away from it and finally a large glove which had ridges in its palm.</p> <p>“Now Alice, I want you to hold still while I apply this ointment.” He said and I immediately felt something cold on my bottom, which started to dull the ache that Paul had given me, then I felt him rubbing his hand on my bottom, I couldn’t help it but to rub my self on his leg, feeling the fabric on what Billie-Jo had called the funny-button, but then I remembered what my mother had told me and so I stopped. Only to find Paul was now moving my hips. I could feel that feeling in my stomach again it was so strong, so... very strong that I had to call out.</p> <p>“No, please sir, don’t! I don’t want to go blind!” I said and was shocked to hear Paul laughing away.</p> <p>“What do you mean go blind? Alice haven’t you ever had an orgasm?” He asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head just to receive another {SPLAT} on my bottom. “No! No I haven’t. I was told that it would be something my husband would give me if I remained a virgin.” I said.</p> <p>“Who told you that piece of rubbish?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“My... my mother, she told me to always look after my body and not to touch it, I was to remain pure for the man she chose for me.” I could picture her standing in front of me, <i>‘You don’t know anything about men, the first one to fancy you will have you if you let him, so I’ll tell you who is good for you and who isn’t! You will listen to me young lady!’</i> She was always telling me this, as if I was a child!</p> <p>Paul however had just stopped. “Pure for the man she chose? Not the one who would be right for you... But what if she chose her husband?” He said quietly.</p> <p>“NO! SHE WOULDN’T DO THAT, NOT MY MUM!” I said loudly which earned me another {SPLAT}.</p> <p>“Quietly girl, I’ve got to think!” Paul said and went back to rubbing the ointment on my bottom.</p> <p>I was confused, would mum allow him? to... to... no, she couldn’t! She... wouldn’t?... would she? I tried to think back to yesterday (was it only yesterday) when I tried to tell her about Red. She wouldn’t listen to me!... She didn’t want to believe me! I started to cry now as I realised that she would let him... HIM rape me! </p> <p> My sobs were disturbed by Pauline’s voice speaking, “Um Master, there’s something wrong.” </p> <p>“What’s up now? Okay what did you do to her Pauline?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“Me master, nothing! I just noticed that she was crying.” Pauline replied.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was now beside me, kneeling. “Alice, what’s wrong?” She asked me.</p> <p>“She... she didn’t want me. She was going to let HIM have me!” I said sobbing away.</p> <p>“Who? Who didn’t want you?” Billie-Jo asked as she gently stroked my face.</p> <p>“My mother that’s who, she was keeping me so that Red could have me!” I said</p> <p>Paul was now gently rubbing my back, in a way I hated him doing that, I didn’t want to be comforted, not now! But I couldn’t stop him. I heard him say something about shoes but I wasn’t sure.</p> <p>My hands were freed as were my legs, but I wasn’t allowed to come off Paul’s lap, he did let me sit up and then he pulled me to him, his hands still rubbing my back. “Alice, it’s alright, your mother isn’t here neither is Red, you’re in safe hands.” He was murmuring into my ear, allowing me to cry myself out.</p> <p>After a few minutes I pulled away from him, I was past crying now, I was angry... angry at my mother, angry at Red and even angry at Paul. “How could you!” I said, “How could you hold me like that and tell me those things. You’re supposed to be the bad man! You should be happy I’m like this! Why are you trying to help me?” I think I tried to strike him, but I’m not sure, he was holding my arms tightly.</p> <p>“I’m holding you like this because you need it Alice. I could try to break you even more, and I would, but that is not what I’m after, you’re different Alice, you don’t need grief, you need compassion, now dry your eyes and show Billie-Jo that you’re okay.” Paul said softly.</p> <p>I knew that she was worried about me and so I took the proffered handkerchief and dabbed at my eyes, I turned to look at Billie-Jo and gave her a small smile, “I’m sorry Billie-Jo but I just thought of something that made me angry.” Billie-Jo looked at Paul and then back at me so I shook my head, “Oh no it wasn’t Pau...” He brushed my hip, “I mean Master, who I was angry at, it was my mum!” I said and somehow by telling her it seemed to dissipate my anger.</p> <p>Then Paul showed me the type of person he was as, while he sat in the chair, he called to Billie-Jo. “Now take my cock out of my pants Billie-Jo.” He said, I couldn’t believe he could be so crude, but then Billie-Jo pulled out her erect penis.</p> <p>Paul then lifted her up so that she straddled his legs. “Pauline you know what to do!” Paul said.</p> <p>I was moved out of the way as Pauline knelt down in front of Paul, took hold of his penis and held it up, it seemed to enter Billie-Jo without effort.</p> <p>I couldn’t bear to watch this so I went to turn away, “Alice? This is you fault!” Paul said.</p> <p>I was shocked, how could he say that? I suppose my face showed what I was thinking because he nodded, “It’s a normal reaction to having a beautiful naked girl in your hands, you become erect and have to do something, since I knew you wouldn’t want to do this I chose the next best thing.” And he began raising and lowering Billie-Jo onto his penis.</p> <p>A part of me was revolted by this, but then another part was saying <b>‘He found ME beautiful?’</b> and so I watched as Billie-Jo began moving without Paul’s hands moving her, she was enjoying what Paul was doing... but that wasn’t how mum had told me, it should have been painful... but Billie-Jo was smiling?</p> <p>After a few minutes Paul gave a shudder as did Billie-Jo, who also squealed in glee and rested her head on Paul’s shoulder, he said something into her ear and she nodded her head, she slowly lifted up from Paul, climbed down onto the floor, she then knelt down and took his penis in her mouth, sucking it clean before putting it away and doing up his pants.</p> <p>Pauline then took Billie-Jo away to the shower area as Paul got up from the chair, a large damp patch visible on the front of his pants. He looked down and laughed. “Yes, she did enjoy that didn’t she?” He said.</p> <p>I was puzzled, “But why didn’t it hurt her? I was told it always hurts!” I asked.</p> <p>Paul shook his head, “Sex shouldn’t hurt unless it’s your first time, when you hymen is broken it can hurt but then subsequent times may rub over the remnants of the hymen, but once that is healed there should be no pain.” He said.</p> <p>“But... when HE was with mum she would be crying.” I said.</p> <p>Paul looked thoughtful, “He could have done that deliberately, why did your mother marry him?” he asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know! One week she was moaning about how she didn’t have enough money to keep us and then she arrives home one day with HIM, Red, and told me he was going to be my new father, HE said something like how I was prettier than mom had said, then they went to her bedroom.” I shuddered while I remembered the noises that came from her room, “and it was a couple of weeks later that mum to me they were getting married.”</p> <p>“But you don’t know why they married?” Paul asked again and so I shook my head, “did you try to contact your father?” He asked me</p> <p>I just looked at him, how did he know? “I... I did, but then HE found out... HE tore up my letter and told me if I ever tried to contact dad... HE would get angry with me and I’d never see my dad again... I never tried since that day.” I dropped my head.</p> <p>“But surely Red was just making threats, he wouldn’t be able to do anything?... Would he?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“He used to boast about his ‘connections’ and how he could get anything done... yeah I think he could!” I said.</p> <p>Paul was silent again and there was a look on his face, a strange one. Then he looked around, “Alice, I want to put some more antiseptic on you.” He sat down again, “would you mind assuming the position again.” </p> <p>I nearly told him where to go, but I remembered the ‘lesson’ he gave me and placed myself over his lap again. I felt a coldness on my bottom and then his hands and fingers massaging me, I even felt them on my... my... where I go to poo.</p> <p>I’m sorry to say I was beginning to like the feelings that Paul was giving me, I gave a small groan as he stopped, he gently helped me to my feet and smiled at me. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell.” He said and then got up, “Lessons will start in 30 minutes, don’t be late!” He said and left the room, leaving me, blushing, and biting my lip as I watched him go.</p></div>",[]
1298,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-18,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner112.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>As I left the basement my feeling of unease kicked in again, Alice’s assertion that Red would have done something was so real that I had to warn her father, but that would give me away... but I couldn’t just stand by and allow things to happen.</p> <p>I sat down in my study and turned on the computer. I clicked on the communications icon and dialled a connection. Carol’s face appeared in the window, but it was troubled. “Master I’m glad you called, there’s been a development...” a new screen opened, it revealed a news report.</p> <p><b>“Officials are still mystified regarding the explosion at the Milton Bradley housing complex; the explosion occurred at 18:30 last night and was centred in the home of a mister John Watson. It’s believed to be due to a gas main but tests are still being carried out, the explosion destroyed the apartment and those adjoining and above. The number of known dead is 12 with eight more injured several seriously”</b> The report gave a list of names and ages, 4 of them were children and it included Alice’s father.</p> <p>The screen closed down, I could see tears in Carol’s eyes, “Master, my master wants to know what happened?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know Carol. I think that someone wants Alice back and is determined to get her whatever the cost. Carol I suggest that you cease connections with me for the time being, I’m going to have to call out for help, but before that do you have any information from the PI’s?”</p> <p>“Yes master, sending as a zip file... Master will you be alright?” She asked me, concern in her voice.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Of course Carol, I’ll be fine.” She gave a hesitant smile back and the window closed “At least I hope I will.” I said muttering away. I moved the cursor on the screen to an icon that I never expected to use; a uniformed woman appeared on the screen.</p> <p>“Ropeville Police, what is your emergency?” She asked.</p> <p>“My name is Paul Purple, my address is. . .” I began.</p> <p>“I’m aware of who you are and where you are Mr. Purple, what is your emergency?” She was abrupt in cutting me off.</p> <p>“I believe a person has been killed as a direct consequence of my activities.” I said</p> <p>“How does this concern Ropeville?” The officer asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “It doesn’t directly mean anything to Ropeville, but I need to contact your FBI office with the information, I consider it to be urgent before anyone else is hurt.” I said.</p> <p>The officer thought for a moment before she appeared to press a button. My screen blanked out with a <b>‘Please Hold’</b> message.</p> <p>A man’s face appeared on the screen, I recognised him, he was Commander Evans, the chief of police in Ropeville. He glared at me before speaking. “Okay Purple what have you done, who have you kidnapped to cause such a reaction?” He said simply.</p> <p>I sighed, “Her name is Alice Watson... or Fornalski, as her mother has remarried a person called Red Fornalski – he has been making moves on young Alice...”I was interrupted.</p> <p>“How young 10? 11? Younger?” Evans asked.</p> <p>“No, she 13 and is a special request.” I said and then carried on with my report. “It was when she started to mention that Red had connections that I got worried and checked on Alice’s father, it seems he was killed in an accident that has killed a dozen more people. I think there’s a connection.”</p> <p>Evans pondered for a moment before he asked, “You <b>THINK</b>, how much do you know?” </p> <p>I shook my head, “Nothing at all, it’s just a feeling that screaming out to me – there’s something wrong here. . . Look I asked for a check to be made on these people, I’ve got a preliminary on a zip file, I haven’t even looked at it as I’ve only just got it, I’ll send it to you.” I pressed on the file icon and moved it to Evan’s window.</p> <p>He did something on his end and returned to studying me closely. “So why do you need us?” He asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “To be honest I need access to your FBI office, I mean I can’t call the local one. Can you picture it <b>‘How are you involved with this sir?’ ‘Well Agent, I kidnapped this girl. . .’</b> I don’t think I’d get very far do you?”</p> <p>Evan gave a chuckle, “No son, I don’t think you would.” He said and then turned to one side, “Yes Mavis... You’re certain?... Okay.” He turned back to me, “Okay we’re on board, I’ll get out people in touch with you. Just don’t move!”</p> <p>Again the screen went blank, and after a few minutes, I began to wonder if I still had a connection. Then the Evan’s screen shrank down and a pair of windows opened up but remained blank.</p> <p>“Why do you think we owe you any favours?” The voice was distorted electronically.</p> <p>“I don’t I was after justice for a young girl!” I said.</p> <p><b>“Justice?</b> What do you know of the term?” The voice replied and before I could reply</p> <p>“Why should we concern ourselves with her, she is not part of Ropeville? She is nothing to do with us. Why should we even listen to you?” The second voice, which was also distorted but somehow masculine, said.</p> <p>“I don’t know, why are you?” I countered and waited for the reply.</p> <p>There was a delay of minutes while I just concentrated on staring at the camera, I felt pressure on my mind as if someone was trying to look into it, and then it vanished. “Someone will contact you later.” Said the second voice and then both windows shrank on the screen.</p> <p>I was brought back to earth by a cough in the doorway, Pauline was standing there watching me, and I looked at the clock.</p> <p>“Oh I seem to be late. Thank you Pauline, I’ll be down in a moment, I’ve got bad news for Alice and she’s going to need support, we might have to modify her training.” I said</p> <p>Pauline looked puzzled but she nodded her head and then left the room, I took one more look at the screen and shook my head, ‘where had the time got to?’ I wondered but decided not to take any notice of it.</p> <p>I went down to the basement where the girls were seated at the desks. I could see Alice was sitting gingerly after my ‘attentions’ to her. I went to Alice’s desk and gently pulled her to her feet.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo, Pauline I want you on either side of Alice, we’re going to need your support.” I said softly</p> <p>Alice now looked up at me, “What... what’s going to happen?” She asked slightly afraid.</p> <p>I pulled Alice onto my lap and wrapped my arms around her, “I want you to be strong Alice.” I said feeling her stiffen in my arms. “I’ve got some bad news for you Alice. There was an accident at your father’s home, I’m sorry to say that he died in the accident.”</p> <p>Alice shook her head, “No... no you’re lying. My dad’s fine, you’re just trying to trick me.” She said and tried to break away from me.</p> <p>“I’m very sorry Alice.” I said, “But although it would be a way to treat you I don’t work like that! There was an explosion at your father’s apartment; he lived at the Milton Bradley complex? In a ground floor apartment?” Alice nodded her head, “Then there’s no mistake.”</p> <p>“Alice?” Pauline’s voice came gently from Alice’s side, “My master never plays mind games like this with his trainees, and I have respected his methods, where he might insult the girls and make them feel worthless...” <b>‘thank you Pauline!’</b> “He would never lie to them like this.”</p> <p>“Trust him Alice. . . please!” Billie-Jo whispered into her ear.</p> <p>“But if... then it must have been me! I killed him!” Alice said and started to scream. I held onto her.</p> <p>“Alice, how could you have killed him... you have done nothing to him.” I said rocking the girl in my arms. I repeated this as a mantra over and over until she calmed down. “But I ran away from home... Red must have thought I went back to daddy, that’s why he killed him.”</p> <p>Pauline reached up and held Alice, “But would he do that?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice nodded her head, tears flowing down her cheeks, “Oh yes, he’s mad enough to do that.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked at me, “But what if he finds out where you are?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice shook her head, “I don’t know, probably come here to take me back.” She said.</p> <p>As if on cue a buzzer sounded in the basement. Pauline scrabbled to the computer and brought up the surveillance cameras. A grey car was approaching. “Master!” She called out.</p> <p>I thought fast, Alice go with Pauline to the exit and wait there, Pauline watch the screen if I give you the signal take Alice down the tunnel to the secondary base and secure it.” I then glanced at Billie-Jo, “Take Billie-Jo with you.” I added as an afterthought.</p> <p>Gently putting Alice on the floor I went to the basement door and after going though it I closed and locked it, hiding the key in its normal place. I then went up the stairs and closed and locked that door.</p> <p>Finally I pressed a concealed button which brought down a false wall to cover the basement door; people would have to know where to look before that gave up its secrets.</p> <p>I then faced the front door; no matter who they were... I’d be ready for them!</p> <p>The grey car pulled up to the front door, I tried to see who was driving but the windows were darkened. I checked that the small gun I had concealed by the front door was within reach.</p> <p>The driver’s door opened... and Sharon got out of the car, I release the breath I didn’t know I was holding.</p> <p>“Hi Paul, I know I’m early but... Paul is there something wrong?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>“Sorry Sharon, we’ve been telling ourselves horror stories and you’ve turned up just in time to make us panic.” I said starting to smile.</p> <p>“Really? You must tell me, I didn’t know anything would faze you.” She said a serious look on her face now.</p> <p>I pressed an all clear message down to the basement and went to Sharon’s car to get her luggage out.</p> <p>“Could you stay a bit longer than you expected?” I asked her.</p> <p>She considered this, “Well I’ve got my hands slightly full with my nieces but they’re back with their parents at the moment... although I think they’re going to need a firmer hand at some stage, so I might just impose on you at sometime.” She asked with a smile.</p> <p>“After I finish with Alice, please. I need to talk to you about her, although Elizabeth might be the better one to talk to.” I said finally smiling. I lifted her overnight bag and carried it into the house.</p> <p>“You’ve been redecorating I see... didn’t there used to be a door there?” Sharon said pointing to the camouflaged area.</p> <p>“There still is!” I said and allowed the panelling to slide back into the wall; I unlocked the door and opened it.</p> <p>“very nice, I must get something similar.” She said and went to walk down.</p> <p>“Sharon? Just one thing. Billie-Jo is a new girl taken with Alice, when you get down there don’t say hello to her, I’ll let you talk to her later on. Alice will need a sedative as well as the contraceptive shot, but I’ll leave that up to you.” I said and then added, “Oh the key’s in the normal place.” And I left Sharon to her own devices, while I put her bags in a spare room.</p></div>",[]
1299,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 6b",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-18,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner113.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sharon</p> <p>I won’t give too much away with this.</p> <p>My name is Sharon, I’m a medical doctor and I’m associated with the man now known as Paul Purple through his... how should I call it? ‘Professional’ interest.</p> <p>I have obtained through him a slave (lets not beat around the bush, she is my sex slave) called Safina who I’ve found to be very polite and eager to please, I’ve spoken to her on many occasions and she’s detailed her training with this man, it’s strange but she still has an affection for him.</p> <p>I also have a male slave, William, trained by another person, but I’m not satisfied with him, maybe it’s because I’m more attracted to the distaff. My husband – yes I’m married! – indulges me because of my money, and his use of Safina, and he knows if anything should happen to me he will be without a penny to his name.</p> <p>I’ve visited Paul’s house a couple of times before, the first time I was unconscious, but since then I’ve learnt where he lives. But I’d never come here without his permission.</p> <p>- - - - </p> <p>So here I was, going down to the infamous basement, the last time I visited there was a cell set up down here, I wondered if it was still there.</p> <p>I picked up the key from the hiding place that Paul had constructed for it and unlocked the door, I entered the basement.</p> <p>Seated on the single bed was a young girl, I supposed she was Alice since I didn’t recognise her. Holding onto her hand was Billie-Jo and stroking Alice’s back was Pauline, it was a scene of comfort.</p> <p>“Pauline.” I spoke quietly finding that I didn’t want to raise my voice.</p> <p>“Mistress Sharon, slave Alice has received some bad news and is upset, could I suggest that you...” She began but I held up my hand and she stopped.</p> <p>“I’d better see to her now, can you take...” I indicated Billie-Jo as if I didn’t recognise her, Pauline provided me with the name, “thank you, Billie-Jo upstairs to Master Paul, I will be able to cope down here.”</p> <p>Pauline nodded but then her face altered; it was something I’d seen before it meant that one of her implanted personas had taken over the body. “Doctor Sharon, Alice requires time to assimilate the news of her father’s death. I would prefer that she does this naturally rather than with drugs.”</p> <p>The characteristics and manner was amazing, it was just as if Elizabeth was standing in front of me. “Thank you for your suggestion, however I’m concerned with both her body and mind I will consider your words” I said and waited for any reaction.</p> <p>‘Elizabeth’ nodded and then her face cleared again and Pauline was before me again. “Sorry Mistress, but she wanted to be heard.” Pauline said before taking Billie-Jo’s hand and dragged her away.</p> <p>I sat down beside the naked girl. She hadn’t really noticed the loss of the two younger girls. I put my arms around her shoulders and pulled her close to me, she began to sob away.</p> <p>“It’s okay child, allow your emotions to show, get it out of your system.” I said into her ear. </p> <p>I suppose it was the tone of my voice that made her bawl out in her pain, there were words in the sobs, “I’m sorry... daddy... I’m so... sorry.” And then she almost spoke out loud, “I’m the reason he’s dead!”</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, child. How could you have caused his death? You have done nothing except been kidnapped and you certainly had no control over that!” I said to her.</p> <p>“But I was running away from home, that’s why Red killed him, so that I couldn’t go to him!” Alice was obviously confused and didn’t know what she was saying. I held her until she managed to stop and pull herself together.</p> <p>“Are you alright now?” I asked her, she nodded. “Good, now my name is Sharon and I’m a doctor, your name is Alice and you’re here to be trained as a slave, I know about Paul and cannot help you in this, do you understand?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Yes doctor, Paul did tell me.” Alice said I nodded.</p> <p>“Right, because you’re training you will address me as Mistress Sharon and Paul as Master.” I reminded her</p> <p>Alice closed her eyes and then said, “I’m sorry Mistress Sharon, Master Paul did tell me, but it’s all so different.”</p> <p>I smiled and nodded, patting her head as I did so, “I know my dear, but it’s better to keep in practise, rather than being punished for your transgression.” I noticed that she rubbed her bottom as she nodded her agreement.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to give you an examination, just like your normal doctor would, and then I’ll give you a contraceptive implant that will last for three months, it will only hurt for a few minutes until you are used to it.” I could see the appeal in her eyes, “Don’t worry Alice my slave Safina has it done and I would never cause her undue pain.”</p> <p>Alice looked at me, “You have a slave?” She asked surprised and then added, “Mistress?”</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes two, Safina and William. I’ve left them at home and I hope my husband is taking care of them.” I said.</p> <p>“Can... can I ask why? Mistress?” She said remembering her manners.</p> <p>I laughed, “I found out that I couldn’t have children, I didn’t want to go through the routine of fostering as I couldn’t stand the thought of having someone else’s squalling brat to change their diapers and clean up, I wanted an older child. But I found out that many of the children of the right age were so institutionalised that they were almost obnoxious in their attitudes.” I smiled at the memory now, but then it was almost heart breaking.</p> <p>“So, how did you get your slave? Mistress.” Alice prompted me.</p> <p>“It was one of my patients. He asked me to check on a girl he was looking after; it was while I was examining her that she accidentally told me that she was the man’s slave and had to obey him. At first I was shocked, but she begged me not to tell anyone else as she didn’t want to lose him... it was her, devotion I suppose, that made me listen to her. And so I didn’t report him... it was a few days later when George made a comment about slave labour that I had the idea. I got in touch with my patient and asked him outright where I could get a slave, he put me in touch with someone who then made the arrangement. Three months later Safina was delivered to me by a stranger who introduced us and gave me a contract to sign. It was that contract that I realised that Safina would always be safe.” I sat back and smiled again.</p> <p>After a few minutes Alice spoke again, “Mistress, are you alright?” She asked and started to panic.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Alice; it was just going over that memory, now lets get back to you.” I said and asked her to stand.</p> <p>She was slightly shorter than me, but her skin tone was very good, her breasts were responsive and I couldn’t find any suspicious lumps, I gave her the normal talk about the necessity of checking her breasts herself and made sure she knew what to do. I allowed her to sit down and checked her responses, all were good. I saw that Paul had an examination table hiding away in the corner of the basement. I pulled it out and put the stirrups on the end of it. </p> <p>Alice was naturally apprehensive as I asked her to lie down on the table and placed her feet in the stirrups, I didn’t tie her on the table – it would have been traumatic for her – but just allowed her to relax. I told her exactly what I was doing as I brought a chair to position myself in the ‘tunnel’ of her legs and adjusted the reflective headband to angle the light into her vagina. The labia lips were closed but slightly moist, I gently eased them apart – which made Alice start to tighten up but I spoke her through the examination.</p> <p>She was intact so I couldn’t really do a deep penetrative check on her, so I then moved to her rectum. The sphincter muscle was undamaged and responsive, it allowed me to move my finger inside her and check for any unusual bumps of which, luckily, I found none.</p> <p>I carefully withdrew from her anus and allowed her to drop her feet. “That’s all for now Alice, you’ll be happy to hear that you’re perfectly healthy.” I smiled at her. “Now all you’ll need is the contraceptive shot. It’s an implant that will allow you to have sexual...” I stopped because she shook her head and started to cry again.</p> <p>I lost my patience with her, “Alice! You are in training to be a slave, crying about having sex will not stop a man from using your body as he see fit.” I told her bluntly, “Sex is perfectly normal and healthy, without it the world would be full of nothing. Where would rabbits be without sex?” I said – a line that normally raised a smile on even the most scared virgin.</p> <p>“I can’t face it!” Alice said, “It always hurt my mother when <b>HE</b> would do it with her, I don’t want to get hurt!” She started to blubber.</p> <p>“Alice! Listen to me, who told you these lies.” I asked her.</p> <p>“They’re not lies, I heard <b>HIM</b> and mum together, she’s always telling him not to be so hard and to be gentle, it must be hurting her.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “Alice, that’s not normal.” I told her.</p> <p>“That’s what Paul says but he’s going to lie to me, just like mum did!” Alice said.</p> <p>“Alice!” I warned her she looked at me and then she added.</p> <p>“Sorry, that’s what Master Paul says.” She corrected herself.</p> <p>“And he right. Do you hurt yourself when you masturbate?” I asked her only to be greeted with some stupidity from childhood... going blind indeed. I spent the next few minutes giving Alice a... I was going to say blow by blow but I won’t... insight into the normal sexual practises, but I could tell that she didn’t believe me. So I told her that I wanted her to masturbate every night until she was no longer a virgin and then she had to practise with a dildo instead. I told her that she was having an irrational reaction against sex and had to get over it.</p> <p>She listened to me, but I don’t think she wanted to hear what I had to say. So I went into Mistress Sharon mode. “And if you don’t... trust me I will find out... I will find the thickest cane and mark your bottom up so badly you’ll be lying on your side for a month!” I said, this time she did believe me.</p> <p>I stood in front of the young girl with my hands on my hips, “Well Alice, I want to see you start before I give you the implants.”</p> <p>She gave a small sob but moved her hands down to her shaved pussy, rubbing along the slit and causing it to moisten even more. Alice began to moan as she became aroused by her motions, I directed her to touch her clitoris while I stroked her breasts, she looked sharply at me but carried on until she came with a silent scream and fell back onto the table unconscious from her first manually induced climax.</p> <p>I quickly pulled out my syringe and injected her with the three part of the contraceptive, which in her state she didn’t feel - which was a good thing as it can sometimes sting as it’s inserted. Looking around I saw a sink and plastic beakers, I filled one with water and had it ready when Alice came to.</p> <p>“Here slave, drink this water. Now what do you think about sex?” I asked her with at smile.</p> <p>“It was incredible; does it always feel like that?” Alice asked me, I had to glare again before she added “Mistress.”</p> <p>“You’re apparently quite a sensuous person Alice; most girls don’t faint when they masturbate themselves. I think when you first taste cock you’re going to be hooked on it.” I told her with a smile.</p> <p>I saw her blush as I said that, “I don’t think I’ll ever suck one of those.” She said.</p> <p>I laughed “Alice you are a treasure, I didn’t mean actually tasting it but its not that bad, Safina was a bit bashful when she first met George, but she’s taken to it with gusto. But I meant with your first fucking, you are really going to enjoy it.” I told her.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, Mistress.” Alice said looking away from me.</p> <p>I recognised the way she was acting. “Alice, look at me.” I told her, she looked at me. “Say cock.” I told her.</p> <p>“C. . . co... cock” she said blushing.</p> <p>“Good now prick.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Prick.” There was no hesitation in her voice.</p> <p>“Now cunt.” I said nodding and pointing to her pussy.</p> <p>“C... cunt” the stutter was back.</p> <p>“Pussy.” I said touching her bald pussy.</p> <p>She gasped before she said “Pussy.”</p> <p>“Now say this, I want a nice thick cock fucking my pussy” She looked at me as if I was telling her that I worshipped the devil. “Go on Alice, its only words.” I told her.</p> <p>“I... I want a nicethickcock fucking mypussy.” She said. I shook my head, “Oh god. I... want... a nice... thick... cock... fucking... my... pussy.” She said and her whole body went red.</p> <p>“There you are Alice, did you turn into salt? Have you become paralysed?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No mistress, but my mum told me never to swear like that!” She said.</p> <p>“She might have, but you’re here now the rules have changed haven’t you realised that?” I said to her.</p> <p>“Yes, mistress, but it’s hard.” She bashfully admitted.</p> <p>“No that’s now your job to get ‘something’ hard!” I said smiling and noticed a small smile on her lips. “That’s it Alice, try to forget about your past life, this is just the start of a whole new world.” I said to her and started to pack away my stuff.</p> <p>“Mistress? Have you forgotten that thing?” Alice asked quietly.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Not at all Alice, while you were ‘recovering’ I was able to give you the implant, check your arm.” I said to her pointing to where the three ridges were visible on her arm. “Now I’ll go back up and have a word with Master Paul while you stay down here and practise what I have shown you, try saying those words as you do.” I kissed her on her cheek and went out of the basement, locking the door behind me as I did so.</p> <p>- - - - </p> <p>“How is she?” Paul asked me as I went into his study. Pauline and Billie-Jo were watching me I smiled at Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Alice is fine and healthy. I’ve given her the implant but I would suggest that you don’t actually attempt to impregnate her for 5 days.” I said smiling and then I turned to Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Hello Billie-Jo, I understand you’re the decoy in this?” I said to her smiling.</p> <p>She nodded her head, “Yes mistress, although Master is thinking about changing the script again.”</p> <p>I turned to look at Paul again. He shrugged his shoulders. “Well after the news I had to give her I think she’s going to need support more than anything.” He said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Paul, she’s going to have to have a purpose, keep to the script. It will be better for her in the long run, what do you say Pauline?” I challenged her to check her personas again.</p> <p>Pauline was about to speak when she closed her eyes her attitude changed as she opened them again, “Doctor Sharon is correct. The need for Alice to take charge of Billie-Jo will give her the strength she need. My apologies Master for not seeing this.” She said and then closed her eyes again; Pauline opened them again and looked slightly worried.</p> <p>“It’s alright Pauline, the advice is needed.” Paul said and opened his mouth to speak again... but an alarm sounded making him look over to his computer screen. Pauline dashed off towards the basement but there was an amplified voice from the door.</p> <p><b>“FBI, STAY WHERE YOU ARE. . .”</b></p></div>",[]
1300,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 7a",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-23,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner114.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>The voice echoed in the house, almost as if it was carried by every speaker in the place. I gestured to Pauline to continue down to the basement while I walked to the front door. Billie-Jo remained with Sharon in the study.</p> <p>I checked that Pauline was down the stairs before I opened the door, a helicopter of a design I didn’t recognise was slowly powering down, it’s blades making a lazy circle. Two people wearing suits were running towards me, guns drawn. The pilot of the helicopter took off her helmet and waved to me, it was Mavis – the police officer from Ropeville.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Can you guys do anything quietly?” I said when they were close enough to hear. They both slowed up and, after seeing no sign of any weapon, the one in the lead holstered his gun. I looked again... yes, that was definitely a man running there!</p> <p>I stepped to one side of the door as the man arrived. He held up a badge and redundantly repeated, “F... B... I. Spe. . . Special Agent... Smith.” He panted, “Are you... alright sir?” He asked.</p> <p>I nodded my head, “I’m perfectly fine, why?” I asked</p> <p>He pointed to Sharon’s car, “Our scan showed that car had recently arrived, we thought that Fornalski had found you.”</p> <p>I sighed, more in relief than anything else, “That is Doctor Sharon *****’s car, she’s here to attend to Alice Fornalski. I think you’d better come in.” I said gesturing to the door.</p> <p>The second agent, who I noticed was female, had also arrived by this time. She was wearing an earpiece and I assumed she was in contact with Mavis as the helicopter blades started to speed up. As I watched it take to the air the second agent spoke up. “She’ll be back when we’ve finished, I’m Special Agent Jones... get it out of your system!”</p> <p>I must have looked blank because she had to explain, “It was an old television program, ‘Alias Smith and Jones’ ever since we’ve been partnered everyone’s been laughing about it.” She said.</p> <p>“Well I’m not laughing. I’ve got a young girl downstairs who’s worried that her step-father is going to get her.” I said as I escorted Agent Jones into the house.</p> <p>As I closed the door I pressed a button. Agent Smith turned “What have you just done?” He asked me, his hands moving to his gun.</p> <p>“I have sent a code signal down to the basement to tell Pauline that everything’s okay. If I didn’t she would have taken Alice to a secure holding area and would have defended it with her life.” I told him.</p> <p>He looked at Jones who nodded her head, “He’s talking the truth.” The voice was slightly changed and I realised what had happened.</p> <p>I spoke to Smith, “Does it need two of you to talk to Alice, or could just one of you do it?” I asked him, I didn’t want to influence Agent Jones – although I knew I could.</p> <p>“Well it would be better with two as we can be witnesses for each other; it’s just for evidence sake.” He said</p> <p>“What if Doctor Sharon goes with Agent Jones, Alice already knows Sharon, and Sharon would be able to keep an eye on her, no disrespect to Agent Jones intended.” I said.</p> <p>“None taken Mr. Purple, it will give Agent Smith a chance to question you.” Jones said and smiled sweetly at me, I nodded and walked to the study where Sharon and Billie-Jo were waiting. There was a scared look on Billie-Jo’s face.</p> <p>“It’s okay Billie-Jo, they’re from Ropeville.” I said smiling and then made the introductions.</p> <p>Sharon gave a small laugh while Billie-Jo looked blank. I turned to the two agents and gave an apologetic shrug. I quickly explained what I wanted and Sharon quickly agreed, she got up and went with Agent Jones to the basement, I turned on the monitor, and had the sound turned off, it showed Pauline talking to Alice, they were both sitting on an examination table – which I assumed Sharon had found down there.</p> <p>“Sit down Agent Smith, do you want a drink of anything? I’m sure Billie-Jo would be happy to serve you.” I noticed he was watching my naked slave closely.</p> <p>“Err... No, no thank you.” He said, I wondered if he thought I was suggesting something other than a drink?</p> <p>“I think you’d better go to your room, you seem to be distracting the nice FBI man.” I said to Billie-Jo who thanked me and left the study, I could hear a giggle as she closed the door.</p> <p>I turned my attentions to Agent Smith, “Well Agent. Do you want to get it out of <b>your</b> system? You’ve been briefed on me and should know what to expect.” I said to him.</p> <p>Agent Smith sat, or nearly fell, into a chair. “Being told and seeing is a different matter; doesn’t she mind being undressed like that?” He asked.</p> <p>“At first she did, but since she was kept in a kiddie brothel she’s been seen by hundreds of men and made to do things that no child should have to. She’s happier with me.” I said.</p> <p>Agent Smith looked interested, “I read a report about that, wasn’t there some problem with missing girls?” He asked.</p> <p>“Was there? It was a bit confusing with everyone around, has there been any word on them.” I said knowing full well what had happened to the missing girls (<i>see ‘Billie-Jo lost from her master’ by Turner2Corners</i>)</p> <p>“No. And it’s believed several of your colleagues left with a few extra bundles.” Smith said.</p> <p>“I think we’d better leave that subject for now. What do you want to know about Alice?” I said dragging his attention back to the subject.</p> <p>“How did you choose Alice in the first place?” He asked.</p> <p>“Pure luck, she was the right age and in the right place. Billie-Jo made the final decision and was the one who orchestrated Alice’s capture. As far as Alice is concerned Billie-Jo was my target, and she was just an innocent bystander.” I said</p> <p>“So she wasn’t a main target? She was just unlucky?” Smith asked and I nodded, “So much for that idea, we had hoped that you had an agenda and was baiting this Fornalski.” He watched me closely.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Never heard the name before, but you seem to be taking him seriously.” I said.</p> <p>“You didn’t read the zip file you sent to Commander Evans?” I shook my head, “A person answering the description of Red Fornalski was seen entering the Milton Bradley complex by the surveillance team, he didn’t come out until 16:00 hrs, and an hour later there’s an explosion. We’ve read the report of the investigation team, John Watson’s body was found, badly burnt, tied to a chair in the kitchen. All the gas jets were on full but there was no pilot light. What was found was a timer attached to an electric light.” Smith paused as if waiting for me to say something.</p> <p>I thought for a moment and then shook my head in disgust. “A room full of gas and a spark when the timer turned on the lamp, then ‘BOOM’!” I opened my arms expressively</p> <p>Smith nodded, “It’s a well known way to start a fire, used by arsonists and property developers trying to improve a site for renovations, but this time we’re clearing the owners of Milton Bradley.” I almost did a double take.</p> <p>“That was dangerously near a joke agent?” I said.</p> <p>“Yeah! I failed serious class.” Smith said dryly.</p> <p>“So why are you here with Agent Jones?” I asked.</p> <p>“I’m not sure, we’ve been paired up at Ropeville, it’s strange you know?” He said.</p> <p>I nodded, “What is? Being the only male agent in a town?” I asked.</p> <p>“How did you know?” The look on his face was priceless.</p> <p>“Let’s try a hypothetical situation. You have a possible purp., who somehow is able to influence any female he comes into contact with. How do you ensure that he doesn’t evade the procedure by making the women to look the other way?” I said smiling.</p> <p>Smith was quick on the uptake, “You send out either a team of men, or a mixed team and ensure minimum contact between the female agent by keeping him with the male.” Smith had a thoughtful look on his face.</p> <p>“You were told not to leave me with Jones for too long.” I said - he nodded his head. “In my line of work it’s a useful talent, it’s natural with me.” I smiled, “I know it’s a bit X-files, but you should be used to the strange at Ropeville. You did grow up there didn’t you?” I asked him.</p> <p>He looked at me in surprise, “How did you work that out?” He asked.</p> <p>“You weren’t fazed by Agent Jones’s truth sense; it has to be one of her aspects. I take it she was an orphan at Ropeville, just like my Pauline, I’d suggest you never cross her, she’ll have extra special training.” I said.</p> <p>The look on his face was priceless.</p></div>",[]
1301,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 7b",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2005-01-23,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner115.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>My mind was in a turmoil; my mother had lied to me! My step-father too - and now my dad was dead. How much worse could it get? Oh yes, I was kidnapped by a madman!</p> <p>I found my hands were going down my body, touching my vagi... <b>Pussy</b> – if I’m going to change then I’d better learn how to say the words, This is me. . . Alice... and I’m not going to be like my mother!</p> <p>Anyway I was starting to feel good, just like that Doctor told me, when the alarm sounded again, and then I heard a loud voice from upstairs. I quickly pulled my hands away from my pussy.</p> <p>A few minutes later Pauline came running into the basement. “I didn’t mean to!” I quickly said which made Pauline stop in her tracks.</p> <p>“What? Why what did you do?” She asked me looking puzzled.</p> <p>“I didn’t know I wasn’t meant to... I mean Doctor... Mistress Sharon ordered me to do it... but I didn’t know it would set that thing off!” I said panicking.</p> <p>Pauline looked around and went to a computer screen where she brought up images of the house above, she seemed to concentrate on the front door, “What were you doing Alice. Tell me properly!” She ordered.</p> <p>I was so embarrassed that I closed my eyes just so I wouldn’t see her face. ”I... was... mas…masturbating... my... pussy. . .” I began but then I felt arms around me, holding me.</p> <p>“You were Jilling away! That’s wonderful Alice.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“It is?... But I had only just started when...” I couldn’t finish but gestured to the alarm on the wall.</p> <p>Pauline laughed, “Oh Alice that wasn’t because of what you were doing, it’s an outside alarm it just went off at the wrong time that was all.” She came over to me and sat beside me. “There isn’t anything wrong in what you were doing, people do it all the time and they’re not being bad.” She said and started to stroke my back.</p> <p>I looked at her, “You’re being like him! Do you know that? He’d be here comforting me and talking to me when he should be shouting at me.” I told her accusingly.</p> <p>“I don’t think he would do that to you, you’ve got it rough at the moment. Can I just sit here with you until we find out what’s happening?” Pauline said still holding me.</p> <p>I gave up and started to cry again. Life wasn’t fair!</p> <p>After a few minutes I felt Pauline relax, I moved my head to see a green light showing in the corner of the room, “It’s alright Master has given the all clear.” Pauline said.</p> <p>I had to know, “Pauline... what if the light wasn’t green?” I asked her.</p> <p>Pauline sighed, “Well you would be hidden in a very safe place.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head in confusion, “But what about you, wouldn’t you be with me?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No, I’d be outside stopping anyone from getting in to you.” Pauline said, “I’ve... got special training that helps with that.” She said but I noticed the hesitation in her voice.</p> <p>“Paul... sorry Master Paul, did say that you’d be giving me self defence classes, I don’t see why you’d do that for me? What if I used it on either you or... Master Paul?” I asked her.</p> <p>Pauline smiled, “Well you see the secret of self defence training is never allow the pupil to learn everything from the teacher... I’ll still have some secrets to keep.” She said. Pauline held me close to her, her arm over my shoulder pulling me to her; it was something my mother had stopped doing since Red moved in.</p> <p>“You need to really loosen up Alice, don’t look at the negative aspect of all this. If you want to escape the clutches of that man then Master Paul is the one who can do it.” Pauline said.</p> <p>I wanted to tell her that Red would find me, how I didn’t want Billie-Jo – and now Pauline herself – to be hurt when he did. How could one man stop him?</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>The opening of the basement door made us both look towards it, Doctor Sharon and a strange woman entered the room. I felt Pauline stiffen and then disentangle herself from me.</p> <p>Then she was standing in front of me, facing the stranger, who stopped and studied her. Then the stranger smiled and spoke something. Pauline, who had raised her arms in some form of fighting stance, relaxed and stumbled back onto the bed.</p> <p>“What have you done to Pauline?” I asked the stranger. Somehow I was on my feet, although I don’t remember getting up.</p> <p>Doctor Sharon spoke. “Alice it’s alright, this is special agent Jones, she’s with the FBI” She said</p> <p>“What has she done to Pauline?” I said finding my hands spreading out, how I was supposed to stop her I didn’t know, but I would try.</p> <p>The stranger, Jones, raised her hands. “I gave her a special code, it told her I was her friend and that I wouldn’t hurt her, it’s just that she was into her protective mode that it’s overwhelmed her slightly. She’ll be alright in a few seconds.” She said</p> <p>I looked at her, “Have you come to take me away?” I asked her</p> <p>Jones looked uncomfortable and then she shook her head. “I’m afraid not Alice, I’m here to talk about Red Fornalski.”</p> <p>“He’s a creep! What else do you want to know about him?” I told her.</p> <p>“I need to know who his friends are, where he goes to work, that type of thing.” She said watching me.</p> <p>“I don’t know! Whenever he gets home I keep out of his way.” I said shivering as I did so.</p> <p>“Alice I know it’s difficult, but you may know more than you think.” Doctor Sharon said.</p> <p>“There is a way...” Pauline said, although it didn’t sound like her and I could see Jones react when she heard Pauline speak.</p> <p>“If I could talk to this young lady first.” Jones said and the pair of them went to a corner of the basement, I gave a worried look at Doctor Sharon.</p> <p>She smiled reassuringly at me, “I wouldn’t worry, Pauline is looking after you even now, and I don’t think she’s going to let you get hurt.” She said.</p> <p>I could hear raised voices speaking from the two, ‘I don’t think it’s possible!’ from Jones and ‘Do you doubt <b>MY</b> word!’ from Pauline... but she didn’t seem to be Pauline, she was more... adult! I suppose.</p> <p>The two returned and somehow it wasn’t Pauline although it was, I started to back away from her, then she closed her eyes, opened them again, and it was Pauline once again. I looked to Doctor Sharon.</p> <p>She seemed to know what was bothering me, “It’s for Pauline to explain.” She said making me look to Pauline again.</p> <p>Pauline took my hand. “It’s okay Alice; it’s just that I’m slightly different. It’s difficult to explain properly.” She began and then closed her eyes and when she opened them it was as if a different person was looking at me. “Alice, think of those Russian dolls, how when you opened one there was another, smaller, doll inside? Can you picture that?” I nodded my head. “Well that’s what’s inside here.” She tapped her head.</p> <p>I shook mine, “But how... I mean it’s not natural?” I said.</p> <p>“Alice it’s still me here, I’m in charge of the lot of them, but they are good people, without them I’d be insane.” Pauline... and I knew it was Pauline... was speaking to me now.</p> <p>“But... how do you... I mean how?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I chose to stay at an orphanage in Ropeville, in exchange for that I gave permission for the people there to... alter me to allow me to become a part of their organisation.” She said.</p> <p>And then Master Paul kidnapped you.” I said.</p> <p>She laughed, “Oh no, it was when he was a teacher at the school, I was to... I mean... I offered to act as his slave while he was staying in Ropeville, and then he asked if I could stay with him when he left, and I’ve been with him ever since.” Pauline said and then she looked at me with her eyes. “Alice will you trust me?” She asked.</p> <p>“I’m not sure... what’re you going to do?” I asked her, I mean I’d trust Pauline, but could I trust those others?</p> <p>“I want to put you into a trance. Will you let me, I can’t force you or anything you are going to have to really trust me.” She said and looked at me in the eyes, there was a pleading there.</p> <p>“It won’t hurt me will it?” I asked, slightly worried.</p> <p>“No Alice, it will just be like falling asleep, but you’ll be aware of everything we ask you. I’ve done it myself. Now will you let me do it?” Pauline asked, her voice seeming to get softer and lower while her eyes seem to draw me into them. </p> <p>I felt as if I was falling but managed to whisper, “Yessssssssssss” </p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>“<i>Can she hear us?</i>” That was Agent Jones’s voice.</p> <p>“<i>Alice? Alice can you talk to us?</i>” Pauline/not Pauline asked.</p> <p>“Yes, of course I can, who are you?” I said my voice had a dreamy lilt to it. But it didn’t bother me.</p> <p>“<i>She’s not right, why doesn’t she recognise your voice Pauline?</i>” Doctor Sharon asked.</p> <p>I spoke up, “Because although Pauline’s voice is being used the one using it is not Pauline, it is a different person speaking.” And I heard a sharp intake of breath. “<i>You are correct Alice, my name is Elizabeth, and I’m one of the many personalities that are within Pauline.</i>” Elizabeth/Pauline replied.</p> <p>“<i>How can she tell that?</i>” A strange voice - almost like Agent Jones but not.</p> <p>“You are different as well!” I turned my head to look at Agent Jones.</p> <p>“<i>Alice! You will not mention this to anyone else do you understand?</i>” Elizabeth/Pauline told me, it was so strong that I had to nod. “<i>Agent Jones is like me but you will answer her questions as well, no matter who is asking them.</i>”</p> <p>“Somehow I can tell the difference between variations in tones, it’s as if I see each speaker in a different colour.” I said answering Agent Jones’s question.</p> <p>“<i>Although this is very interesting we only have a limited time to question her, can we start?</i>” There was a muttered conversation which I couldn’t make out any definite words and then Elizabeth/Pauline spoke again, “<i>Now Alice, think back to when you first met Red Fornalski.</i>”</p> <p>Suddenly it was as if I was standing in our house as mother came in with this strange man.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - </p> <p>“Alice darling, I want you to meet a very special man. Red, this is my daughter Alice.” My mother looked flushed as she brought him in. The man’s eyes seemed to dig into me.</p> <p>Red gave a whistle, “Well hang me from the nearest tree. Your mom didn’t do you justice, sweet thang” Red said in an affected cowboy voice.</p> <p>- <i>How did you feel about Red?</i> – I didn’t like him, he was looking at me as if he was undressing me, he made my skin crawl.</p> <p>- <i>What happened then?</i> – Mum gave me a drink, told me I was to go to bed, but I knew what she wanted to do and she didn’t want me in the room. I don’t know what’s wrong with me because my vision goes all blurry and I can’t stand properly. I tried to get ready for bed but fell onto it instead. I must have been there for 15 minutes before somebody entered the room and turned me over, I could see Mum and Red standing in front of me looking at me, Mom looked worried but Red was smiling.</p> <p>“They worked! Come on and undress her, let me see what I’ve won!” Red said pushing my Mom closer to me.</p> <p>“Her eyes are open. She’ll see me!” Mom said but Red only laughed.</p> <p>“Naw she won’t. I used these before, she doesn’t know what you’re doing and she won’t remember a thing about it tomorrow either. Now stop stalling and strip her!” Red ordered her.</p> <p>I could feel her as she pulled at my clothes, removing them until I was lying, unmoving and naked, on the bed. “Check her!” Red said.</p> <p>“She’s my daughter, you can’t ask me to...” Mom said but then Red struck her on her cheek.</p> <p>“She’s my property! Now stick your finger in and tell me if she’s still cherry!” He ordered.</p> <p>My mother was crying as she parted my legs and slowly slid her finger into my pussy, I could feel her as she pressed on something inside me. “Yes... yes she’s still a virgin.” Mom said sobbing.</p> <p>“Hot dammned, so she has been a good girl then.” Red said and put his hands on my titties, which caused mom to cry out again. “None of that, your old man knew what he was doing when he made the deal. Now you’re both mine to do with as I want, or do you want me to get tough, you wouldn’t like it when my boys have finished with your darling husband!” He smiled at my mother and then he started to undress.</p> <p>My mother shook her head, “No! You promised you wouldn’t do anything to her!” She said.</p> <p>Red snickered, “Relax, I’m not going to do her until she’s 14, but I still need to have some relief. That’s why you’re here, now you strip and get beside her!”</p> <p>Red played with my mouth as mom undressed, he seemed to be counting my teeth, “She’s going to look lovely with her lips wrapped around my cock, what do you think?” He said.</p> <p>But mom didn’t answer, she just positioned herself beside me.</p> <p>Red got on top of her and then the bed gave a lurch as he moved forward, and I heard mom gasp. “Now listen to... me bitch.... You’re job is to... safeguard... my... Property. Keep... her away... from the young... bucks, put her... off sex.... Make it... seem like the... worse, painful... thing she... could do!” Every time he stop speaking mom gave a groan.</p> <p>“But... how...” Mom asked</p> <p>Red’s voice changed slightly, he was going to enjoy this I could tell from his voice, “Like this!” and the bed moved sharply. Mom cried out, “Painful isn’t it bitch!” Just remember every time I do you scream out!” Red told her and the Bet lurched again. My mother did scream, “Oh god! That hurt. Please... please don’t do that again. . . Aarrgghh! NO... no please don’t do that, stop, stop oh please stop!”</p> <p>“That’s the way, just keep on like that and remember you’re mine until I take her, then you can return to your wimp of a husband... now here it comes. Ugh!... Hey maybe I’ll give you a kid to take her place, just think of that!” Red said and I heard mom cry out.</p> <p>- <i>Alice how are you feeling?</i> – I don’t know, I’ve never remembered anything about this. I though my mother wanted me to be with Red, but now I understand that she was forced just as I was... what did daddy do to start all this?”</p> <p>- <i>Alice listen to me, you don’t have to remember this session from now on, but we still need to know more, so sleep... go deeper into the trance, you will be able to talk to us, but not remember any of this when you wake!</i> -</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I woke up! Doctor Sharon was pulling a needle from my arm, “It’s a sedative Alice, after what I’ve heard you need it.” She said. I looked at the clock, three hours had passed! My throat was sore, Doctor Sharon handed me a glass of water. I drank it and then looked at it.</p> <p>My mother drugged me! I started to shake but Pauline held onto me. “It’s alright Alice that was some time ago, you’re fine now, just relax.” She said.</p> <p>“But why did he do it?” I weakly said.</p> <p>“You don’t remember the later part of your story?” Agent Jones said – there was something I... but I couldn’t remember what it was.</p> <p>“She won’t, unless I order her to, but I’m not going to allow it!” Pauline said and then spoke to me, “The reason why you didn’t remember the first night was because the drug Red gave you suppressed it. It sort of mangled up the markers in your mind. It’s like changing the extensions on a computer file, the data is still there but can’t be accessed.” She explained.</p> <p>“You know none of the information given is admissible in court.” Agent Jones said.</p> <p>“You’ll find a way.” Pauline said and turned around for some reason. She hugged me tight, “Oh Alice, I’m sorry for what you went through, believe it or not things will get better for you, honest.”</p> <p>I just stared at her. Here I was naked in a kidnapper’s basement, being told that as a slave my life would be better than the one I was taken from? How could I believe her?</p></div>",[]
1302,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 8",8,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Following the FBI visit, Alice is resigned to staying with Paul, however the stakes are raised when Billie-Jo is injured.",2005-02-01,12,4,"Ff, bond, caning",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner116.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>Jones returned to us in the study, she looked shaken by what she had heard.</p> <p>“How could her do that to her? He’s systematically given that poor girl a fear of her own sexuality!” She said disgustedly.</p> <p>“He’s only done a variation of my normal work, just that I try to increase their liking for sex, he’s doing just the reverse, trying to keep Alice a virgin until he’s decided it’s time to take her. Her mother was going to choose the perfect man for Alice don’t forget and she’s a good girl, she’s going to obey her mother.” I said.</p> <p>“So how can we help her?” Agent Smith asked sounding concerned.</p> <p>“We leave her here!” Came the surprising answer from Agent Jones.</p> <p>“WHAT! But how can we do that? She’s going to need therapy to help her.” Smith said amazed.</p> <p>“I believe the treatment she needs is right here.” Jones looked at me as if challenging me.</p> <p>“I don’t see why not, Pauline understands what is needed, and I can’t see any need to change our script, except for one thing...” I changed the view on my monitor to that of Billie-Jo where she was lying on her bed. A press of a key and she looked up and smiled at the camera before quickly getting up and leaving the room.</p> <p>“What are you going to do?” Jones asked.</p> <p>“Alice needs something to do; we’re going to give her a new dolly.” Billie-Jo entered the room; she was surprised to see us all still there.</p> <p>“Yes master?” She asked.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo there has been a development with Alice.” I began and paused.</p> <p>“Master they’re not going to take Alice are they?” Billie-Jo asked looking at Smith and Jones.</p> <p>“No Billie-Jo we’re keeping Alice, but you’re going to have to break a leg now!” I said smiling at her and hearing the gasps from Jones.</p> <p>Both agents just stared in shock as Billie-Jo looked down at her legs, “Which one master?” She asked me seriously.</p> <p>“I’ll leave that up to you, I’ve warned Doctor Sharon, she’s waiting for you in the kitchen.” I told her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo curtsied and left the room, Jones turned on me. “How could you!” she said accusingly</p> <p>“How could I what?” I asked her innocently.</p> <p>“How could you order that poor girl to break her own leg?” Jones said sounding very angry, “I’ve a good mind to take them all away from you!” She added.</p> <p>I smiled coldly, “You really don’t know me do you. I would never deliberately harm my girls like that, I don’t work that way!” I told her, “Come with me!” and I led the two agents to the kitchen where Sharon was pulling a stockinet over Billie-Jo’s leg, beside them was some Plaster-of-Paris waiting to be applied.</p> <p>Agent Jones carefully touched Billie-Jo’s leg, seeing no reaction from her she pressed harder. “There’s nothing wrong with her leg!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>Billie-Jo gave a grin, “Of course not! But Alice doesn’t know that.” She said.</p> <p>“Then why?” Agent Jones asked me.</p> <p>“To get Alice used to looking after Billie-Jo, she’s going to be responsible for her, soon she’ll do anything to stop this evil man from using Billie-Jo until she’s better.” I said smiling.</p> <p>Jones looked at me as if measuring me, “You’re very sneaky, you know that don’t you!” She finally said.</p> <p>I bowed, “Thank you fair maiden, I try my best.” I said smiling.</p> <p>She shook her head, “I think we’d better go now before Agent Smith begins to get corrupted by you.” She pressed the earpiece and started to talk to somebody. “Mavis will be here in 10 minutes, she parked nearby.” Jones reported.</p> <p>“That will give me time to copy a few files for you to take back with you.” I said, at Jones’s bewildered look I added, “Well you did need a copy of Alice’s testament don’t you? The basement is fully wired.”</p> <p>“You’ve listened to it?” Jones asked and her stance altered slightly.</p> <p>I looked at Smith who spoke up. “The sound on the monitor was turned down. I was speaking with Purple all the time you were downstairs.” Jones tilted her head and her eyes were slightly glazed, then she relaxed.</p> <p>“I have to ask you to erase the file from the time I arrived in the basement.” Jones said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Of course, you can watch as I do that.” I took the agents to the main server, where all the surveillance files were held. I followed the time tracks for the basement.</p> <p>Keeping the sound quiet I watched as Jones and Sharon came into the basement, I marked that time and went forward to three hours later, waiting until they turned to leave the basement with Pauline holding Alice in her arms.</p> <p>I then gave an instruction to the computer and a recordable DVD dropped into a slot. The server started to fast copy the marked file onto the DVD, as soon as it finished I then entered the command to remove the file from the main disk, filling the area with binary digits to completely cover the space, remembering to remove it from the mirror disk as well.</p> <p>Jones watched me carefully and then, after asking my permission, she also checked the file before she was satisfied, then she looked at me again, studying me. “Why didn’t you protest when I asked you to delete that file?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Because I made a promise. I promised to try and help Ropeville and the people of Ropeville whenever and however I could. You are obviously like Pauline, from the orphanage – Elizabeth has told me of the various ‘aspects’ that have been added, your wish to protect them I do respect and that’s why I agreed.” I told her.</p> <p>“I almost believe you.” Jones said as she pocketed the DVD.</p> <p>“Do you think I care, I’m just keeping Pauline safe that’s all!” I said smiling, just then the sounds of the helicopter came from outside, I checked the that the detection software was working as the alarm hadn’t sounded, Smith noted my worried look.</p> <p>“We’ve got an IFF system that tells your equipment that we’re friendly, the last time we turned it off as we needed your attention.” He said.</p> <p>“Well you certainly got that.” I said.</p> <p>“We’d better go, if we need your help we’ll be in touch.” Jones said and the pair went towards the front door, letting themselves out. I followed them as they walked up the hill to where the helicopter was waiting.</p> <p>I watched as the blades began turning faster and faster before lifting up and turning away, flying Eastward. I remained watching until they were out of sight, I then returned to the house.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I walked downstairs to the basement where Pauline was still holding on to Alice, she looked up as I entered the room.</p> <p>“Master what’s up?” Pauline asked me, picking up on my cue.</p> <p>“I’m afraid Billie-Jo tried to run away with those FBI agents.” I said sounding annoyed.</p> <p>“Oh no master... what have you done to her?” Pauline asked her tone registering in Alice’s ears</p> <p>“What? What did Billie-Jo do?” Alice asked pulling herself out of the misery she had been feeling.</p> <p>“She tried to run away! Please master you won’t be too harsh with her.” Pauline pleaded with me, putting a tone of fear into her voice.</p> <p>“She’s already in pain! Because as she ran her foot twisted and she fell on some rocks.” I paused before I added, “She broke her shin. Sharon’s set it and is putting it in plaster while we speak, but it does give me a problem. I supposed to have her ready but it doesn’t look as if she will be. . . So what do I do?” I said</p> <p>“Y... you’re not going to get rid of her, are you?” Pauline asked me, keeping to the script.</p> <p>“Well if she can’t take the training, and I’m not keeping dead wood. I’m sure Steve will find a spot for her, he’s partial to lame ducks.” I said.</p> <p>“Steve? But he’s a pain fanatic, he’ll be sticking pins and nails into her, she wouldn’t last a month!” Pauline sounded shocked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “What else can I do, she not going to be any use to me, we needed a supple girl, able to bend backwards and do acrobatic tricks. How can she when she’s carrying that plaster weight?”</p> <p>“I... I could help her.” Alice said quietly</p> <p>“She’s going to need constant attention, not to mention toilet breaks, I’m not going to cart her about during the day or night!” I was laying this on a bit thick.</p> <p>“I can look after her!” Alice’s voice was louder making us both look at her.</p> <p>“What? You? You’re barely able to hold yourself together? How do you think you’ll be able to help Billie-Jo?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I don’t know... but you can’t send her off to that man!” Alice said her face reddening.</p> <p>“Can’t? Can’t! Did you forget that I’m a bad man? You and Billie-Jo are just property, my property. I took you both and made you that!” I said knowing my words were stinging her.</p> <p>“So what, would you want to just give up on her? I thought you liked her?” Alice said standing up to argue against me.</p> <p>“Why should I waste anymore time with her?” I asked Alice.</p> <p>“You’re just like Red!” Alice said, her hands bunching into fists at her sides, “well he hasn’t beaten me and neither will you! I’ll look after Billie-Jo and take your stupid lessons.” I almost smiled, Alice was following our script without knowing.</p> <p>“Alright! I’ll hold you to that. But if you fail then you’ll never see Billie-Jo again!” I said and turned to Pauline. “Start on self defence, and then get out those blasted English History books. If she’s going to learn anything it might has well be about there instead of here!” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>“Please sir, what about Billie-Jo?” Alice asked touching my arm.</p> <p>I schooled my face and turned to her. “Once the plaster has dried I’ll bring her down here.” I said and left the basement.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I returned to my study and watched as Alice helped Pauline drag some mats into the centre of the basement.</p> <p>The first few lessons in self-defence is normally how to fall without hurting yourself, and Pauline was following the book. I was happy to see Alice was listening to Pauline and doing as she was told.</p> <p>I wandered into the kitchen, Billie-Jo was lying on the table with her leg suspended slightly. Sharon was currently sitting on Billie-Jo’s face and from the look on her face Billie-Jo was busy licking away at Sharon’s pussy.</p> <p>“You know Paul, Billie-Jo is very good at this.” Sharon panted as she moved her hips to allow Billie-Jo to breathe. “I might ask all my patients to pay me like this!” She added smiling.</p> <p>I nodded, “Well most of that is due to Pauline, I think she’s teaching Billie-Jo to speak foreign languages.” I said keeping my face straight.</p> <p>Sharon stopped moving for a moment puzzled, “But... how would that help?” She asked me – setting me up for the punch-line.</p> <p>“She’s learning to be a cunning linguist.” I said still with a straight face – I can’t claim it as my own as I took it from a James Bond film.</p> <p>Sharon groaned and then lifted herself off of Billie-Jo, “You know you could always join Safina and William and stay with me, rather than have to suffer those jokes.” She said to Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“But mistress, I like his jokes.” Billie-Jo said and smiled at me.</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “I give up Paul, you’ve corrupted her.” She said and smiled. “How did Alice take the news?” She enquired.</p> <p>“She did exactly what we hoped she’d do” I said.</p> <p>“She agreed to look after me?” Billie-Jo asked surprised.</p> <p>“Of course she did, I mean the only other option was Steve, and you know how he likes to mark his girls up!” I said smiling.</p> <p>“So it worked?” Billie-Jo asked still not believing it.</p> <p>“Of course it did, you made her love you and now you’re vulnerable, what else could she have done?” I said smiling at her confusion.</p> <p>Billie-Jo’s mouth was open in an ‘O’ of surprise, “But when? How?” She spluttered.</p> <p>“I think that when you showed her compassion at the mall, she was so low that any act of kindness would have helped her.” I explained, “Now come on, the ogre is going to drag you downstairs.” I reached for her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo didn’t move, “Master you’ve forgotten something?” I looked at her raising my eyebrows and she turned around to show me her ass. “I need to be punished for running away, just breaking my leg wouldn’t be enough.” She said.</p> <p>I looked at Sharon who nodded sadly. “She is right you know.” She said needlessly.</p> <p>“I could have just left her to suffer with the pain.” I said slightly defensively.</p> <p>“No master, you couldn’t. If a slave runs away she has to be punished.” Billie-Jo said and reached under the table to produce a cane, she looked at Sharon, “Mistress Sharon, if you can hold me as I don’t think I’ll be able to stay still.” She said.</p> <p>“Sharon I don’t think I...” I began to say.</p> <p>“Paul, she’s right and you know it. Do it quick and don’t worry about the spread.” Sharon said she reached around me and tied Billie-Jo’s free leg to the table and then placed some towels under Billie-Jo’s stomach. She slipped a gag into Billie-Jo’s mouth –for her to bite on- and then held her arms outstretched.</p> <p>“12 strikes Billie-Jo!” I said and watched as she nodded her head.</p> <p>I stood to one side of the girl and drew my arm back. {SWISH-Crack!} The first blow landed and instantly raised a line across Billie-Jo’s ass. She made a noise as if counting and trying to say ‘thank you master’</p> <p>“Billie-Jo, there’s no need to count or to thank me, this is not a punishment” – at least it wasn’t to her, but I felt differently – “So just relax and I’ll get it over quickly.” I was lying there, to get the effect we needed each mark had to have time to raise itself up.</p> <p>{SWISH-Crack!}... {SWISH-Crack!} I paused again, somehow my vision was getting blurred. Sharon was looking at me slightly concerned. I wiped my eyes and repositioned myself.</p> <p>{SWISH-Crack!}... {SWISH-Crack!}... {SWISH-Crack!}. I paused again, Billie-Jo was now sporting tramlines on her ass and I could see spots of blood where the cane had bit too sharply. I threw the cane down and moved Sharon’s hands away. “I’m sorry Billie-Jo, That was too much.”</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “Paul you are becoming emotional, are you sure you’re okay.” She asked me concerned.</p> <p>“Yes Sharon I’m fine, it’s just that I’m finding Billie-Jo and Pauline are more like my daughters than my slaves. I’ll recover from that.” I said smiling at her. “I’ll just have to have a little rest after this commission.” I added. I picked up the sobbing Billie-Jo and placed her over my shoulder, preparing to take her to the basement.</p> <p>I almost missed Sharon’s comment as I left the room, “I hope that’s all it needs.” She said faintly.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I carried Billie-Jo into the basement and placed her onto the bed. Alice had just fallen onto the mat, hitting it with her hand to absorb her momentum, and looked up to see me put her friend face down onto the bed.</p> <p>She came over and gasped when she saw the six lines on Billie-Jo’s ass, “Why... why did you do that?” She asked me.</p> <p>“She has to learn that slaves do not run away from their masters. It doesn’t matter that she’s broken her leg, she still deserves punishment. But she’s lucky...” I said.</p> <p>“How can she be lucky? Just look at her!” Alice said.</p> <p>“Yes... it does look as if it stings, but that’s only half the punishment she deserves.” I said, “If you want I can complete it...” I added, a bit viciously I though and wondered where that had come from?</p> <p>“Not to Billie-Jo!” Alice said. I was about to suggest that she could take Billie-Jo’s place when Pauline called out and attracted our attention.</p> <p>“Alice, since this lesson is complete will you help me move the mats.” Alice gave another look at Billie-Jo who nodded before she would help Pauline. I went to turn away when Billie-Jo quietly called me to her.</p> <p>“Master? That wasn’t supposed to happen! What went wrong?” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t know Billie-Jo, I’m sorry.” I finally said</p> <p>She looked at me closely, “Master, talk to Pauline, let her try to find out what’s wrong.” She said earnestly.</p> <p>I patted her shoulder, making sure that Alice hadn’t seen any of this, “I’ll see.” I said to her and then went to where Pauline was facing Alice – Who was now seated at a desk, looking puzzled at the book before her ‘The Kings and Queens of England’</p> <p>“What’s this rubbish?” Alice asked, I looked at Pauline and nodded. Three slaps could be heard as Pauline’s hand struck Alice’s face.</p> <p>“Slave Alice when school is in session you will be polite to your teachers, or you will face punishment. Unlike normal schools we believe in corporal punishment; also you’ll have a black mark against your name. Five black marks will result in the removal of a privilege. . . We’ll discuss this later. You will be rewarded with gold stars for good work, these gold stars will help to earn a privilege... again we will talk about this later. If you wish to ask a question, raise your hand and remain silent until you’re noticed. When you address us it will be as Master Paul or Mistress Pauline, no other name will be allowed. You will be addressed as Slave Alice, do you understand?” I addressed the shocked girl who was holding her face.</p> <p>“I... yes I understand.” Alice finally said.</p> <p>Pauline approached her again and gave her three more slaps, as Alice looked at her she explained, “You didn’t address Master Paul correctly! Now please repeat your answer as you should have done!”</p> <p>Alice looked from Pauline to me and then nodded, she took a deep breath and then spoke, “Yes Master Paul, I understand.” Then she looked at Pauline, “Thank you Mistress Pauline for showing me where I went wrong.”</p> <p>I nodded to Pauline, Alice’s answer was better than we expected. “That was very good Alice, although you have received two demerits, you’ve also will have a gold star!” And then Pauline produced a board with Alice’s name on it. She then put two marks under demerits and then added a star.</p> <p>I turned back to Alice, “Now Slave Alice, what was your question?” I said raising my eyebrow.</p> <p>“Please Master Paul, I know I said I’d do anything... but why do I need to learn about these people? They’re nothing to do with history?” Alice asked.</p> <p>I shook my head. “Really Slave Alice? why not? If it wasn’t for these people in England we wouldn’t be here now.” I said, “Everything is connected, a law was passed in England and people in America revolted, ever heard of ‘The Redcoats are coming?’ Where did this come from and at who’s orders? If independence hadn’t happened we’d still be a colony of the British Empire, and they would be our history!”</p> <p>I watched Alice closely as she digested this and looked back at the book in interest, she managed to thank me and I let Pauline carry on with the rest of the lesson.</p></div>",[]
1303,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 9",9,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,Alice learns about the American Revolution and also how to please her friend Billie-Jo.,2005-02-12,15,4,"mast, ff",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner117.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>I don’t know how he could have done that! I mean she had a broken leg! And he still cut her bottom up – why bottom? I’m sure the word I need is ass! – And there was Pauline acting as if it was normal!</p> <p>I was going to shout and scream at him but Pauline called me over to her, “Don’t he’s in a strange mood! Just help me.” She said and started lifting the mats up and dragging them to the side of the room. I joined her, getting rid of my anger on the mats. “Alice, be very careful with him, he’s not acting normally, please behave yourself or it might get worse!” She quietly said to me.</p> <p>The next thing was getting a desk out for me to sit at. Pauline placed a notebook and a text book on the desk before me. I looked at the title, ‘Kings and Queens of England.’ England! What use was that?</p> <p>I looked at Paul and, forgetting Pauline’s warning, asked “What’s this rubbish?” – At least that’s what I think I asked. Paul seemed to ignore me and glanced at Pauline who, before I realised what was happening, hit me on my face!</p> <p>I quickly grabbed my face with my hands, how could Pauline do that to me? I looked at her in shock but she gave a slight nod towards Paul who began to lecture me about how I was to behave and how to speak. Then he asked be to repeat my question again – this time I tried to be polite while asking it, only to be struck again by Pauline. I then realised what I had done wrong. I apologised to Paul and thanked Pauline for making me see where I had made an error.</p> <p>Some how I’d made an impression and I’d swear that Paul nearly smiled before he gave another talk about how history is created by the orders and ideas of people. He then left me to Pauline to conduct the lesson.</p> <p>After Paul left the room Pauline hugged me, “That was well done Alice.” She said, “Master Paul could have given Billie-Jo 12 strikes with the cane, but I’m worried as he shouldn’t have hit her so hard, I’ll let you have some ointment for her later, but for now you have an assignment.” She said, I looked at her, I didn’t remember being given an assignment.</p> <p>She must have noticed my confusion as she pointed to the book before me. “You heard what Master Paul said about these kings and queens having an influence on our country, now show him that you understood what he was asking.”</p> <p>I looked at her, “But... where should I start?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Find out who was on the Throne in England at the time of the Revolution that might give you some more ideas, then there are the encyclopaedias we have, also the online reference library.” She pointed to the computer.</p> <p>“I’m allowed to use the computer?” I asked her amazed.</p> <p>“Under supervision... we don’t want you sending out emails or IM’s to people.” Pauline said with a smile.</p> <p>For some reason I wanted to please Paul and so I started turning the pages of those dead people, moving forward in time until I found King George III, he was around in the 1770’s and so I read about him.</p> <p>I found that he was an ill man, constantly under the supervision of doctors and their medicines which helped him to become completely gaga. He tried to govern England and it’s colonies but he didn’t know what he was doing! The American’s had just thrown the French out during the seven year war, and England moved in saying they were protecting their people – the Americans! – But they brought in so many taxes to stop the colonies from prospering. I was really getting into this research business, going from the book to the encyclopaedias and then to on-line research, I didn’t notice when Pauline vanished from the room.</p> <p>I began to write out into the notebook, mentioning the stamp tax, the tea tax – which led to the Boston Tea Party, and from there to the Boston Massacre where 5 people were killed by British troops (and found out that John Adams defended them in court – the same John Adams who later became president!!) The closing of the Boston Port in order to force the people to repay for the tea. The introduction of the ‘Intolerable’ Acts which lead to the breakdown of colonial rule.</p> <p>I’m not going to repeat the work here. But it was during this time that I noticed that Pauline was not present in the room... I had a chance to send out a message... but to who? There was nobody I wanted to call! A cry from the bed made me look towards Billie-Jo who seemed to be in pain.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Billie-Jo?” I asked her</p> <p>She looked embarrassed, “I’m sorry Alice, but I can’t hold it in any longer!” She said.</p> <p>I realised what she meant and quickly ran to the bathroom area and picked up a bedpan, briefly wondering why they were down here – then thinking that I’d better not ask as I might find out – before rushing back to Billie-Jo.</p> <p>She was still lying face down on the bed; I looked at Billie-Jo’s back. “I’m sorry Billie-Jo, but I’ve got to turn you over so that you’re able to sit on the bedpan.” I said and went to help her turn. While doing this I got my arm trapped under her back.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” Billie-Jo asked as I pulled my arm slightly.</p> <p>“Nothing, it’s just that I’m trapped.” I said and tried again to move my hand.</p> <p>“Oh yes scratch my back please.” Billie-Jo said and shook her body slightly so that I was rubbing her back with my arm and hand. “Oh that’s so nice... hey no, stop that!” She said as I started to tickle her.</p> <p>“Why?” I asked her, somehow enjoying the feel of her body under my hands.</p> <p>“’Cause I’m going to wet the bed!” Billie-Jo managed to squeak out, “and I don’t think they’re going to like it!” </p> <p>I realised that she was right and so I stopped my tickling and Billie-Jo raised herself up to release my arm. I supported her as she placed herself onto the bedpan, shivering slightly as the cold of the metal touched her skin.</p> <p>I waited for her to pee, but found she was looking at me strangely. “What?” I asked.</p> <p>“I... I can’t while you’re watching.” She said sounding embarrassed.</p> <p>I nodded and turned away, which brought my eyes in sight of the toilet... the clear toilet!... I turned back to face Billie-Jo who gave me a small smile and then I heard the sound of liquid on metal as she relieved herself. After a few minutes she finished and lifted herself up from the metal.</p> <p>I gently moved the bedpan away from her, putting a towel under her body and then gently wiped her pussy dry with paper. She smiled as I touched her and closed her eyes in apparent pleasure.</p> <p>I put the paper in the bedpan and carried it to the toilet area where I poured the contents of the bedpan down the loo – trying not to look at it as I poured it away. I flushed the toilet. I went to store it away but then realised that I should wash it out, I rinsed it under a tap and then swirled the liquid away before wiping the bowl out and putting the bedpan back in its place.</p> <p>I went back to the bed were Billie-Jo was moving around trying to get comfortable on her injured ass. “Oh Alice it felt so nice when you wiped me... could you do it again?” She asked me.</p> <p>“But I haven’t any paper!” I said slightly flustered.</p> <p>Billie-Jo pouted her lips, and then she said, “Please Alice, I liked the feeling and it stopped me from hurting.” She dropped her eyes. I looked around, Pauline and Paul were still away, and it wouldn’t hurt me to do what she asked.</p> <p>“Okay then, but you’ll tell me if it gets too bad.” I said and reached out my hand to her pussy, hearing her gasp as I touched her, I pulled back, “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hurt you.” I said worriedly.</p> <p>“You didn’t, it was just that it felt so nice I couldn’t help myself.” Billie-Jo said encouraging me to continue. Somehow it felt right to bring my hand along Billie-Jo’s pussy, but instead of the smoothness I expected I could feel the remains of hair... stubble! I looked at her; she looked up at me as if asking what was wrong.</p> <p>“Why did you shave your hair?” I asked her, she looked worried and seemed to look near the ceiling before she spoke.</p> <p>“I... I saw my mum doing it and she showed me how, I’ve been shaving for month, but please, please don’t tell anyone.” She said.</p> <p>“How old are you?” I asked her again there was a delay before she spoke.</p> <p>“Just over 12.” She finally said, “That’s why I tried to run away, I heard what they had said about you and thought that if they knew how old I really was they’d get rid of me anyway.” She admitted.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I doubt that.” I said.</p> <p>“Why... I mean what do you know?” She asked me anxiously.</p> <p>“Well they were looking for a girl just like you, that’s why they took me along, just so I couldn’t say anything. They need you! It’s me who’s the unwanted one.” I said hopelessly.</p> <p>Billie-Jo reached out to me and held my hand, “Don’t worry Alice; I’m sure you’ll be alright.” She said with such conviction that I almost believed her. She laid back and beckoned to me. “Please?” She said.</p> <p>I ignored the stubble, going with the grain of her hair, petting her pussy like I would stroke a cat; this seemed to work as I could feel her love bump raising itself up at the top of her pussy.</p> <p>“Kiss it, pleeeaaaseeee” Billie-Jo begged me, I was slightly taken aback by this but realised I’d already done more to her than had been done to me, so I bent down and kissed her love bump, feeling her arch her back to raise her hips to meet my lips, I did it again and heard her groan, I pulled away.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Billie-Jo; I didn’t mean to hurt you.” I apologised to her.</p> <p>“Hurt me . . ? Oh no, it wasn’t you, it was my leg.” She said patting the cast on her leg.</p> <p>“I’d better be more careful.” I said and Billie-Jo’s face fell.</p> <p>“Please don’t, I liked what you were doing, I’d wondered what it would feel like if you used your tongue on me?” I blinked, I hadn’t thought about that and I unconsciously wet my lips to find there was a strange tang on them. I licked them again and looked at Billie-Jo’s pussy, there was a sheen running along the slit, it seemed to be coming from her, I realised that I wanted to taste more... and so, without stopping to say okay, I lowered my mouth to her pussy, running my tongue along her slit.</p> <p>“Oh yes Alice that feels so nice.” Billie-Jo said – somehow opening her pussy to allow my tongue to enter her, deeper than I had thought I could, emerging again to rub over her love button. I hadn’t done this more than three times when I heard her say, “Bite it!” as I tongued her button again. Without thinking I did as she begged, lightly nipping it, knowing how I would hate any such thing being done to me, but the effect on Billie-Jo was almost overpowering as she seemed to stiffen and then her pussy was flooded with her sweet tasting fluid.</p> <p>“Oh very nice, I must see if you can do the same for me!” Pauline’s voice brought me back to the room. “You were only supposed to rub ointment onto her bum, not to bring her off, she’s supposed to be punished! Now I think you’d better return to you desk Slave Alice.” There was a happy tone in her voice to begin with but it altered slightly as she gave her order – I knew it was an order and so I gave the only response I could.</p> <p>“Yes Mistress Pauline.” As I passed her she handed me a tissue.</p> <p>“And wipe your face!” Again the words were said with a smile almost as if I had pleased her.</p> <p>I sat at my desk, running my tongue over my lips and tasting Billie-Jo once again, and tried to get back into the work. Pauline was turning Billie-Jo over; she seemed to know how to do it as Billie-Jo was quickly lying face down again. I heard a voice, Billie-Jo’s?, saying “What? No!” I looked towards them but Pauline quickly spoke.</p> <p>“Keep working Slave Alice, this doesn’t concern you!” And then she turned back to Billie-Jo - there seemed to be a whispered conversation between them. Then Pauline turned and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her, I heard it click shut.</p> <p>I looked at Billie-Jo but she had her face turned away from me, she looked agitated but when I went to speak she turned to face me, tears on her cheeks and told me to carry on working as Pauline might be back at any time.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Later on Pauline came into the room she was carrying a tray which she placed on the table, she called me over to help Billie-Jo to be moved to a chair. To be honest she put a pillow on the chair for Billie-Jo to sit on, she put out four plates and then left the room again.</p> <p>“I think you’d better wash your hands and face.” Billie-Jo said to me, I quickly went to the toilet area and, after looking back at Billie-Jo, sat on the toilet and relieved myself, then I washed my hands and face, before returning to the table. The door opened again and Sharon... or rather Mistress Sharon entered followed by Pauline, I looked for Paul but he didn’t appear.</p> <p>Pauline put the food down on the table and handed out plastic spoons and forks to Billie-Jo and myself, where Sharon and she had metal knives and forks.</p> <p>“Master Paul is not feeling well, but Pauline here will continue with your lessons until he is better.” Mistress Sharon said – I’m not sure why I thought of her as Mistress Sharon instead of just Doctor Sharon.</p> <p>I went to speak but noticed Pauline watching me closely, so I raised my hand at which Pauline smiled and nodded to me. “Is Master Paul alright?” I asked.</p> <p>“He’s not feeling himself at the moment, and that is all I’m going to say. Now let’s eat.” Mistress Sharon said.</p> <p>During the meal it was Mistress Sharon who started any conversations, and they were quickly finished with.</p> <p>Pauline cleared the table and took the plates away. Mistress Sharon looked at Billie-Jo’s bum, “Well they’re not so bad now, and you’ll have to have this ointment rubbed on in the morning and night.” She looked at me, “That will be your duty Slave Alice.” </p> <p>I nodded and said, “Yes Mistress Sharon.” Noting her smile as she handed me a tube of some stuff.</p> <p>Sharon then looked at me, “Remember my prescription I gave you earlier.” She asked me raising her eyebrows at me.</p> <p>I felt myself blush but nodded, “Yes Mistress Sharon.” I said.</p> <p>“You’re to practise on Billie-Jo as well.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh she has Mistress Sharon... and she’s got the nicest tongue.” Billie-Jo said almost laughing.</p> <p>Sharon looked at her and then back to me, “Good, the more you practise the better you’ll get!” She said and winked. As she left the room she turned back, “Oh and I’ve been told that you’re reading a book... I want you to continue doing that every night, and savour the words, picture how they sound and how they would feel.” She said rather mysteriously I thought.</p> <p>After the door closed, I realised that at no time did they say how long Paul would be ill.</p></div>",[]
1304,"Lessons – A Paul Purple Story, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Following Pauline's intervention Paul awakes in a strange room and is offered an even stranger job, teaching kidnappers how to do their job!",2005-02-18,13,3,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner118.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A bell woke me, I reached out to turn off the alarm only to find... nothing, the clock I was aiming for wasn’t there, and instead there was a wooden bedside cabinet with a drawer and a telephone on top of it. I raised myself up and realised I was in a strange room, a hotel room (?) The bell rang again; it was coming from the door.</p> <p>“Come in?” I said realising that I’d need to get up and open the thing when it seemed to open on its own. A young girl, about nine years old, entered, she was wearing a French-maid’s outfit – you know black top and skirt with several petticoats underneath, showing a mass of frills, a frilly apron and she was holding a tray in her arms, but as I looked closer I could see that the tray was fixed to her arms, she couldn’t put it down as she was permanently holding it. She approached my bed and then went down on one knee, presenting the tray at the right height for me to eat from it.</p> <p>“What is your name?” I asked her, but then saw she had a gag in her mouth, looking again I could see earplugs were also present so that she couldn’t hear anything I said. A tag on her chest said ‘Please Press’. I followed the instructions and my television turned itself on.</p> <p>“Welcome to the Ropeville Hotel, Guests section, your host Monsieur Pierre Mouton and his staff are pleased to greet you!” The screen showed a smiling man (Pierre Mouton?) surrounded by a group of young people between the ages of eight and sixteen. The screen then showed a girl dressed like the young girl currently kneeling in front of me, “Our waitresses will be pleased to serve you with a variety of foods from our kitchens, please refer to the room-service menu which you will find in the cabinet beside your bed, in there you will also find a communication device, it resembles a remote control. To continue this presentation use the video control panel section on the controller.” The picture on the screen froze I realised that this was the interactive part of the presentation and so I looked into the cabinet and found the device, it seemed daunting but no doubt a six year old could work it – never one around when you want one!</p> <p>I pressed the play button and the action continued. The girl on the screen started to do a turn in place, “This is how our waitress are dressed, they are not talkative and are unable to hear anything, the only way they can tell if you are happy with their service is by the buttons on your remote control.” Now a copy of the controller in my hand was shown on the screen two keys were high-lighted. “If you are happy with your waitress’s service then press the star key (*), this will reward her as soon as she returns to the kitchen; this is to prevent accidents while holding your food. However should there be any cause for complaints with your service, the coffee not hot enough, the orange juice being warm, or your hot meal being warm then this is adequate cause and you can press the gate key (#). This will do two things; one will administer a punishment shock to your waitress and also inform myself.” Pierre appeared again and bowed to the screen. I paused the action and then picked up the orange juice, it was deliciously cold. I then tried the coffee which – after the orange juice – seemed almost too hot. I could see the girl watching me fearfully I smiled at her and nodded, she relaxed and I pressed the star button.</p> <p>I then restarted the video again. “The waitresses are, unfortunately, not allowed to cater to all your servicing needs as they are only here for a short term. We do have some outlets for those who wish to expand their interests, please press 057 on your remote to be passed to our public service department.” I picked up a piece of toast and buttered it, eating it as the girl waited.</p> <p>I drained the orange juice, feeling the coolness of it as it flowed down my throat, then ate another piece of toast. The coffee was just right as I sipped at it again... and then it struck me. <b>WHY THE HELL WAS I HERE?</b></p> <p>I picked up the remote and studied it again, there was an i button on it, I pressed it. The video paused and a window opened on the television. “You’re through to information Sir, what is your problem?” The young woman asked. I looked around for a microphone when she spoke again. “If you just talk normally I’ll hear you sir.” She said.</p> <p>“Where am I, and how did I get here?” I asked her.</p> <p>“You are at the Ropeville hotel sir; I assume you arrived with the last set of inbound passengers.” She said - which didn’t help me at all.</p> <p>“I don’t recall making any such plans. Is there someone I can see?” I said, a slight touch of annoyance edging my voice.</p> <p>“If you would please relax sir, it’s sometimes disorientation to awake after the processing... Oh, ah yes sir. My apologies I didn’t realise Sir, I’ll have Doctor Elizabeth with you in a few minutes. Please forgive me Mr. Purple.” She said and looked rather frightened as she said this.</p> <p>I took a deep breath, for some reason I was calmer than I had been for some weeks, I sat back, “I’m sorry as well, I’m just slightly put out and you’re doing your job. Thank you.” I said to her she looked relieved and closed the screen.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Just as I finished the last slice of toast and the last sip of coffee the bell rang again. “Come in.” I said in a normal voice and the door opened. I replaced the cup and gestured to the girl before me; she rose to her feet and turned. Pausing slightly as the shock of seeing Elizabeth in the doorway registered, she bobbed a curtsy to Elizabeth and then manoeuvred around her.</p> <p>“Good morning Paul, and how are you feeling now?” Elizabeth asked me.</p> <p>“How long?” I countered.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Paul? What do you mean?” She asked me but there was no surprise on her face.</p> <p>“Elizabeth I know you too well, now tell me how long have I been away from my house?” I ordered her.</p> <p>She sat down unconcerned. “You forget Paul, I cannot be controlled by you, and in fact around here I’m the only person you’ll fail to control.” She paused for a moment before adding, “Apart from the waitresses of course.” And she smiled.</p> <p>I nodded, I knew it was a waste of time but I had to try. “So are you going to tell me?” I asked her quietly.</p> <p>“What was the last thing you consciously remember?” She asked me.</p> <p>It was the word consciously that I didn’t like but I thought back, “Well I’d left Alice downstairs with Pauline, she actually pleased me with the way she responded. I did some paperwork and I had a quick word with Sharon.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>I don’t understand what you’re saying Sharon, I haven’t altered... well I know I was rough with Billie-Jo...” I said.</p> <p>“Rough? You laid into her as if she was a dummy. You lost control! Why?” Sharon said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “You’re kidding, I had to show Alice that I can’t be buggered about.” I said... I think I might have raised my voice slightly.</p> <p>“Paul she’s scared already, just allow her to relax slightly and she’ll be fine.” Sharon tried to placate me, but I just didn’t see it at the time.</p> <p>“Really Sharon, tell me how many years experience do you have under your belt, I was training slaves when you were still in college.” I said. A muted cough sounded from the doorway.</p> <p>“Master Paul, Mistress Sharon. Please forgive my forwardness but I need to speak to Master Paul urgently.” Pauline said her face showing concern.</p> <p>“Yes very well, but then you’ll help Doctor Sharon to pack; she’ll be leaving after dinner.” I said glaring at Sharon.</p> <p>“Very well master.” Pauline said and led me to my bedroom.</p> <p>“I don’t have time to fuck you Pauline.” I said blinking slightly at my coarse words.</p> <p>“I think you need to relax master, I have to convince you of something.” She said but there was something in her tone that I began to wonder about.</p> <p>“And what is that Pauline?” I asked her a dark feeling starting to settle on my shoulders.</p> <p>“Well I think...” She began and then there was a stabbing pain in my leg, I pushed out with my hand and struck her, or rather she moved just as my hand reached her. “This is for your own good Master.” She said but the stance was Elizabeth and she was the last thing I saw as darkness took me.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Why that ungrateful little...” I began to say but Elizabeth just sat there watching me. “Why did she do that?” I asked.</p> <p>“We have been through this before Paul. You know how sometimes the work can pile up in your mind and overwhelm you... well it did, you were reverting back to your former person, the one to whom the job was everything and you were the one to do it, no matter who or what tried to stand in your way, the way you were before Sandra.” Elizabeth said the name as if she understood.</p> <p>Sandra had been the one who had caused me to question my work, her master had decided that he didn’t want her but still wanted to make money out of her, he even showed his appreciation of my training to send me a videotape of her death, her screams haunted me... sometimes they still do. Until this day I don’t know if they’ve ever found his body, I don’t think the lions would tell anyone about the special food they received one night.</p> <p>“But I changed, I swore I would never...” I started to say.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “I know, but a part of you still felt the need to exert itself, do you think that the orphans are the only ones with multiple personalities inside them? We did as much as we could, but at the moment there’s no guarantee that he won’t emerge again in the near future. At the moment all that stood between him and you murdering Billie-Jo, Sharon or Alice was Pauline. She did what we expected her to do if you should require it. Again with her it was programmed in - she couldn’t help herself as much as you could stop yourself. We’ve told you this over the weeks that you’ve been here.”</p> <p>“WEEKS! How many weeks?” I had to ask.</p> <p>She looked down as if studying her notes, except she had none in her lap. “Three, it was difficult to start with, you were so far gone that we had to communicate directly to your subconscious, to do that you had to be unconscious, we had you under for two weeks and then the last week was bringing you back to... normal.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“But why didn’t you just leave me awake. I could murder Pauline for doing this to me!” I was getting angry again I took a deep breath to calm myself – Where did that come from?</p> <p>Elizabeth sat impassively watching me, “We’ve given you control over yourself, that’s why you’re remaining calm. We’ve already covered this while you were unconscious, you were resentful of Pauline at first but you’ve seen that she only did what was necessary, all I have to do now is to convince you.” She smiled.</p> <p>“I see... or rather I don’t. So what are you going to do now?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well I was going to offer you a short job.” She said. I gave her a sharp look but she seemed serious.</p> <p>“I already have a commission... and I think I have to get back to her.” I said, “After all I’ve already lost a lot of time and she might not be where I want her to be.” I added.</p> <p>“I knew you were going to be like that and so...” Elizabeth picked up the controller and tapped in a string of numbers. On the television a picture appeared, it was from one of my cameras in the basement. Billie-Jo was in a wheel chair, exercising away, Alice was also exercising away, and her movements were fluid and exact almost as if she’d been training for months. In the corner of the basement I could see George, a training dummy, looking slightly the worse for wear. Elizabeth pressed a few more buttons and the view changed showing Pauline dictating the pace of the routine that Alice was following.</p> <p>“As you can see everything is proceeding to your script, the girls have had no problems also there has been a bonus.” Elizabeth paused before proceeding. “Our record division has borrowed your audio track of Alice reading that first book, they did some slight alterations and it’s been a best seller. Your stay here is being partly paid from your royalties.” She handed me a credit card, “This will allow you to shop and live in town, should you need to go there.” It was the same card I had the last time, it seems I was in Ropeville. “There’s also another thing you can have, it would make it easier for us to trace you while you’re in town, it’s a chip, and we’ve started putting it into our main people and the orphans.” She added</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t think so, I prefer my freedom too much to allow myself to be tagged like a dog. Anyway I thought I couldn’t return to Ropeville?” I phrased the statement as a question.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “That’s true, your talents do give the council some problems which is why you’ve been placed here, now do you want to hear my proposal?” she said.</p> <p>I sighed; I didn’t want to be cooped up in this room all day, a part of me needed – no craved actually – to go outside. “Alright Elizabeth, what’s this small job? Not teaching a class again?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Well almost, you understand that this hotel is special? You’re in the guest section, there is also a client section...” She paused in thought as if trying to find an explanation. “You remember a story you were told some time ago?” I tried to think back.</p> <p>“About a princess taken from home and tortured before being rescued by the king on a noble steed?” I asked finally.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “Well sometimes the clients are unaware of their parents’ plans and in those cases the hotel sends out a team to kidnap the client. They are brought in unconscious and undergo a physical before we carry on with the fantasy.” Again she paused. “But there comes a time when the teams have to change, sometimes they get things slightly wrong. Last week one team botched a pickup; their client suffered a broken arm. He is now recovering in the guest section at the hotel’s expense along with the bill for his treatment.”</p> <p>“How did it occur?” I asked my interest rising at this problem.</p> <p>Elizabeth didn’t answer me in words, but she again pressed a series of buttons on the remote control</p> <p>---- </p> <p>“Another day another victim!” The speaker was a youngish man, about 25.</p> <p>“Stay alert Alan.” Admonished a woman seated across from him, they were seated in a van, it had no window but there were three chairs, two were occupied by the people already mention and an third which resembled a dentist chair, but with visible straps.</p> <p>“Why? These things are all mapped out, we might as well just send out an invitation to the vict. And let it come in on its own.” Alan was saying.</p> <p>“You know as well as the rest of us. It’s a surprise; we jump in extract the client and then pull out!” The woman said this calmly as if she’d been going over a well worn script, in fact she looked bored as well.</p> <p>“5 minutes from primary site.” The voice came from off camera</p> <p>“Okay, make sure the target is on his own.” The woman said an pulled a ski-mask over her face, the man, Alan, did the same.</p> <p>The movement of the van continued and then stopped, “Nuts, he’s got company!” The unseen voice said.</p> <p>“Who?” The woman asked.</p> <p>“From the file it’s... friend D... no check that... check... its friend B.” There seemed to be some confusion in the voice.</p> <p>“Come on Chris, which one is it?” The woman asked, sounding sharp now.</p> <p>“Okay, okay it’s B, had his head turned when I tried to check him!” The voice, Chris’s, tried to defend itself.</p> <p>“Just try to keep it together, where’s the expected split?” The woman was all business now.</p> <p>“Ellan and... No, Erin and Michigan.” Obviously the voice was going through its files.</p> <p>“Okay, get us there!” The scene rocked slightly as the vehicle started off.</p> <p>“Shit!” Chris said.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” The woman asked sharply.</p> <p>“I think he spotted us.” Chris said.</p> <p>“Are you sure?”</p> <p>“No, he pointed in our direction, but it could have been towards something else.” {<i>I whispered slightly “No, Abort it, change vehicles and try later!”</i>}</p> <p>“Okay, let’s carry on!” The woman decided. {<i>I shook my head aware of Elizabeth watching me.</i>}</p> <p>The scene jumped as the vehicle stopped, again Chris’s voice spoke, “Yep, target’s in sight, saying goodbye to friend B. should turn right and then down an alley towards home.” There was a pause, “Shit he’s turned left.... Why the hell is he doing that?” {<i>“He’s spotted you again, he’s wise to you!” I muttered.</i>}</p> <p>The woman pulled out a map. “Okay, he’s gone left... could be heading for his girlfriend’s house on Washington.”</p> <p>“Okay, hold tight, I’m starting off... SHIT!” Chris said.</p> <p> “What’s up now?” The woman asked.</p> <p>“He’s just looked around the corner as we started off, he’s running to the right again, I’m sure he’s seen us!” Chris said – rather redundantly I thought.</p> <p>“Make for the other end of the alley.” The woman ordered and this time the sound of the van accelerating could be heard. Inside the van the two started loading their dart guns.</p> <p>“We’re here, disembark and deploy.” The woman said as a small light came on, this time the screen split and I realised that both trapper’s had cameras on their headgear somewhere.</p> <p>“Where the hell is he, we should have seen him by... there he is, firing first dart..., got him, just as he jumped. Am I good or what?” Alan was crowing away. But on the screen the boy had managed to snag a fire escape ladder and was half-way up before the drug took effect.</p> <p>“Get the medical kit, we’ve got an alpha red situation.” The woman said as the boy fell heavily to the ground. One camera closed in to show that the boy’s arm was twisted in the wrong direction.</p> <p>The camera shook from side to side, “FUCK, the shit’s gonna hit the fan now!” The woman said as she felt for a pulse.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Elizabeth looked at me, “Well, what was your opinion?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “First the boy was expecting something to happen, check that his parents hadn’t mentioned anything, he was too alert and watching for the slightest thing out of place.” Elizabeth looked at me with her mouth open.</p> <p>“We didn’t notice that, we were too wrapped up in the situation as the boy dropped.” She admitted.</p> <p>“Secondly, when that person, Chris, thought they’d been spotted they should have pulled out and either changed vehicles or scrubbed for the day. They could have tried later. Thirdly Alan was being too cocky, too sure of himself. He should have been shut down! He fired his weapon too soon; he should have waited to see what the target was going to do.” I said.</p> <p>Elizabeth nodded, “That was what the panel said. It was that teams’ 8th pickup in seven days, and they were suffering slightly from overwork.” She said.</p> <p>“Okay then so you knew what was wrong, why do you need me?” I asked her.</p> <p> “You picked up on the boy knowing what was going to happen, I heard your comments during the tape. This is what we want you to do, study the teams, make suggestions. I mean it is your area of expertise after all. You are valuable to us.” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“And what happens when I’m no longer valuable?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “I doubt if you’ll ever be that Paul, will you help us?” She asked.</p> <p>I sighed, “Why not?”</p></div>","['This was originally supposed to be chapter 10 of Alice, but I’ve decided to use a new name for this section. – I will be continuing with Alice at chapter 10 to keep the record straight. In this story Paul is ‘recruited’ by Ropeville to help them out.']"
1305,"Lessons – A Paul Purple Story, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Following Pauline's intervention Paul awakes in a strange room and is offered an even stranger job, teaching kidnappers how to do their job!",2005-02-18,15,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner119.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My first task was a simple one, I knocked on a door – it was only three doors away from my room – “Come in?” a boy’s voice said and the door opened. I smiled at the boy lying in the bed.</p> <p>“Hello Bobby, are you keeping busy?” I said in a friendly voice.</p> <p>“Yeah its great here... did you know they’re naked under those dresses?” He said with a smile.</p> <p>I laughed, “Yes, and they blush so prettily don’t they?” I said, “Now Bobby, my name is Paul and I going to have to take some details, your Bobby Hamilton and you are how old?”</p> <p>“I’m eleven, well eleven and 4 months.” Bobby said with the importance of age.</p> <p>“Alright Bobby, now do you know where you are and how you got here?” I said making a note on a clipboard I was carrying – although my questions and his answers were being recorded by a team nearby.</p> <p>“Well the old guy on the TV said something about Ropeville Hotel, so I suppose I’m there and I think those people who kidnapped me brought me here.”</p> <p>I nodded wincing inside at the old guy part, “Very good, that was some nifty footwork you showed, how did you spot the van?” I asked casually.</p> <p>“Oh that was simple, mum told me not to worry as she and dad had arranged something special for me.” He said brightly</p> <p>“Really, did she tell you what it was?” I asked.</p> <p>“Oh no, it was a surprise! But it made me keep my eyes open and I’d seen the van a few days before. So when I convinced Mike to let me walk with him I pointed the van out to him and made a joke on how I was going to be kidnapped by the people in it. Then I noticed the same van when we split so I dodged into an alley, then when the van drove away I went to run home, but I saw the van at the end of the alley so I jumped for the fire escape, then I fell asleep. When I woke up I was here.” He finished smiling.</p> <p>“That’s a pretty good and clear explanation, well you’re right, you were enrolled into a Ropeville holiday vacation. In fact you were down for a ‘The life of a Roman Slave’ set in the reign of Caligula. Tell me are you interested in sex?” I asked him.</p> <p>He thought for a moment, “Well mum and dad’s been leaving a whole lot of books around for me all about boys and girls... you know.” I nodded, “And a few about how the Romans used their slaves... Hey now I know why they left those, but wouldn’t it hurt?” He said and his free hand went behind him.</p> <p>I smiled, “At first, but you’d be brought to it slowly, remember it’s supposed to be an adventure and a change from the normal life you’re living.” I looked at my watch, “I’m sorry Bobby I’ve spent too long here and I’ve got to get to another meeting, I’ll see you again soon Bobby, just lie back and heal.” I said turning</p> <p>“Yeah, sure... you couldn’t get Ashley to come back for me? I like it when she lets me touch her under her dress.” Bobby said.</p> <p>I nodded, “I’ll see if she’s available.” And closed the door behind me.</p> <p>“Alright my merry little team, what did we learn there?” I spoke into the air.</p> <p>“You were right, he was aware of us from the start.” It was the same female voice from the van.</p> <p>“Very good, he also told us that he was ready for you. Why was the same van used for surveillance? A normal car would have sufficed.” I asked my unseen audience.</p> <p>“We didn’t have the expenses.” Chris said.</p> <p>“Really? What was your backup plan should something have gone wrong?” I asked only to be met with silence. “You didn’t have one!” It wasn’t a question it was an accusation.</p> <p>“We’ve never needed one, our operation has worked smoothly for over 15 years, we’ve had a couple of problems but they were just one-off!” Chris complained.</p> <p>“So apart from two ‘one-offs’ there’s been no trouble, and so you’ve grown complacent! I’ll let you dwell on what we’re learning and I’ll need a few minutes with your legal team, there’s some salvage I can do here... if we’re lucky.” I said and, going to a courtesy phone, I asked for a number.</p> <p>“Elizabeth? Yes I’ve spoken to Bobby and he was warned that something was going to happen. I’ll need to speak to someone about the contract before I speak to the Hamilton’s.” I said to her.</p> <p>“I was watching and I’ve got someone lined up, the Hamilton’s aren’t very happy with what happened, are you sure you can deal with them.” Elizabeth said seriously.</p> <p>“It all depends on if I’m correct or not.” I said and returned to my room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>A couple of hours later I was outside another door, this time I opened it without knocking. The room was a simple interview room with three chairs, three television screens, a table and a mirror that took up the whole side of the room, behind which was Elizabeth and two security guards (which I hoped I wouldn’t need).</p> <p>Inside the room were two people, John and Martha Hamilton. John was pacing the room while Martha was just sitting on the chair, she stood up when I entered the room.</p> <p>“Mr. and Mrs. Hamilton? How do you do. My name is Paul Purple and I’ve been asked to look into this unfortunate little problem.” I was wearing a false moustache and large glasses, with plan glass in them, and carrying a briefcase. I smiled at them both.</p> <p><b>“And about fucking time!</b> Do you know how long my wife and I have been kept waiting? Oh you people are going to regret. . .”John Hamilton was saying while I walked to the table and sat down, “Hey are you listening to me?” </p> <p>I smiled at him and gestured to the chairs, “If you’ll both sit down I’m sure we can sort this out with the minimum of fuss.” I said calmly as if he hadn’t spoken.</p> <p><b>“HELL NO!</b> Look my son’s been hurt because of you people, now I demand satisfaction or I’m going to sue your asses right out of here!” John’s face was bright red with rage.</p> <p>“Well... if you want to do that then okay, I’ll arrange a lawyer for you and he’ll explain exactly why you would lose everything.” I still remained calm, “Or, if you want, I could tell you now.”</p> <p>“<b>WHAT!</b> What do you mean?” Now John was almost white with rage, “I’ve a good mind to take this place and...”</p> <p>“<b>SIT DOWN JOHNATHAN HAMILTON AND LISTEN TO ME!</b>” I stood up and shouted at him.</p> <p>For some reason this seemed to shake him up and he dropped into his seat, I poured him a glass of water and then one for myself, I sipped mine to show that there wasn’t anything in the water and sat down again.</p> <p>I noticed that Martha was still standing looking at her husband in shock, I gestured to the last chair. “Mrs. Hamilton, Martha? If you wouldn’t mind.” Normally I’d hold the chair back for her, but I didn’t think she wanted this.</p> <p>“So tell me John, who’s decision was it for Bobby to have this particular vacation?” I asked him. </p> <p>The two looked at each other before John blustered, “I thought we were going to talk about compensation?”</p> <p>I pulled out two sheets of paper from my briefcase which I passed to them, “This is a copy of the contract you both signed, do you recognise it and your signatures?” I asked them.</p> <p>John read his copy and nodded, his wife did the same, “So what?” John said.</p> <p>I picked up a remote that was on the table and pressed a button on it, luckily Elizabeth had told me which one to use, the screens in the room came on showing Bobby in his bed. My voice came from the speakers.</p> <p>“<i>. . . that was some nifty footwork you showed, how did you spot the van?</i>”</p> <p>“<i>Oh that was simple, mum told me not to worry as she and dad had arranged something special for me.</i>” Bobby said </p> <p>“<i>Really, did she tell you what it was?</i>” I asked. </p> <p>“<i>Oh no, it was a surprise! But it made me keep my eyes open and I’d seen the van a few days before. So when I convinced Mike to let me walk with him I pointed the van out to him and made a joke on how I was going to be kidnapped by the people in it. Then...”</i> I pressed the button again which stopped the action.</p> <p>“You made him say that! It was all scripted!” John said but Martha held onto his arm making him look at her.</p> <p>“Mrs. Hamilton? Did you want to say something?” Although I seemed casual I put all my force behind the command.</p> <p>“John... I was worried. What would happen if Bobby woke up in a strange place, I didn’t want him to be too scared.” She finally said</p> <p>“Martha, you’ve seen the promotional film, the children are brought here and examined before we wake them up, while they are then interviewed by our psychologists to ensure that they are fully aware of where they are and what their parents have asked for them, if at that point it’s decided that they are unable to carry on then they are sedated and returned home where they then believe it was all a dream. So in many cases we have done this before the child is aware that anything has been done to them. We are experts in our field.” I said to her</p> <p>John snorted, “Where were your experts when you took my son!” He said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes there were problems, which is why Bobby’s medical and hotel bills are being covered by Ropeville vacations, it’s a case of us admitting we are responsible for his fall.” I said.</p> <p>John folded his arms in satisfaction. “There you are Martha they admit it was their fault. Now we talk damages!” He said smiling.</p> <p>I smiled as well and picked up a notebook from my briefcase, “Yes... now we have judged that you should lose the full price of the vacation as well as 50% more for breach of contract.” I said charmingly.</p> <p>“Well yes that... WHAT! You can’t be serious!” John said.</p> <p>“I’m afraid I am, if you read the contract again you’ll find...” I picked up Martha’s copy. “It states that any form of pre-knowledge passed to the client by his or her parents or guardians may cause potential harm and must be avoided at all costs.” I held up my hand and scanned down the paper. “Ah yes, clause 5, should either party inform the client the penalty will be confiscation of full fee plus any other monetary expenses caused.” I looked up, “But as we have already conceded that our extraction team did fail we decided to be lenient with you.” I finished smiling.</p> <p>In my ear Elizabeth was speaking, “Paul we were going to just charge them the vacation fee only... nothing was mentioned about punitive extras!”</p> <p>John was looking at his wife who turned away. “You can, if you want, appeal against this decision...” I said</p> <p>“No, no it won’t be necessary.” John was saying, he looked slightly crumpled.</p> <p>“Very well then, if you want I can arrange for you and Martha to spend some time at the hotel, at no extra charge. But if I can enquire, why that particular vacation for Bobby?” I asked them gently.</p> <p>Martha was the one who answered, “We wanted to introduce him to some of our friends, we’re swingers and we’ve been reluctant to push Bobby, but now he’s getting older we don’t want to hide ourselves... we thought that something like this would expand his sexual horizons... I supposed he won’t be involved in anything like that now.” She said looking down to the floor.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “I can’t see any reason why not, it’s only his arm that’s broken, I’m sure the doctors will allow him to have some fun... you know he’s already been touching some of the girls here beneath their clothes?” </p> <p>Martha gasped and John actually laughed. “I don’t believe that, he’s always been so quiet at home, we didn’t think he’d read any of the books... we hoped it was going to be a shock to him.”</p> <p>“Well the Roman scenario might have been over the top, I do have a suggestion though, if you don’t mind, and also one for you...”</p> <p>----</p> <p>I left the room and entered the one next door, Elizabeth was looking at me and shaking her head, the two security men had already left. “What were you playing at? You were told just the payment they’d already made, what if they had appealed?”</p> <p>I shook my head, “They wouldn’t have a leg to stand on, the warning Martha had given Bobby was enough. But they’d only be able to appeal in Ropeville; can you see a case like this getting to court elsewhere in the country?” I said</p> <p>“No, it wouldn’t, but the courts might still have disagreed.” Elizabeth countered.</p> <p>“That’s true, which is why I got that lawyer fella to talk to one of the judges, in his opinion they had breached the contract and could be penalised to double the money, I just let them off light, I mean they’ve got free use of the hotel didn’t they?” I said smiling</p> <p>“But they were going to get that anyway, you didn’t give them a thing. . .” Realisation hit her, “But we’ve gained from it, which is more than we expected.” She grinned “You don’t want to work here permanently do you?” </p> <p>I shook my head, “Not just at the moment thank you. Now how do I arrange their room and entertainment?”</p> <p>Elizabeth smiled, “Pierre has already seen to that, but he has made a request. . .”</p> <p>----</p> <p>I knocked on the door again, Bobby’s voice admitted me. Standing before his bed her eyes closed in pleasure was one of the waitresses, Bobby’s hand under her skirt. He smiled at me as I entered.</p> <p>“Hi Paul, more questions?” He said.</p> <p>“Only a couple,” I replied and opened the door to admit two young teenagers. “This is Adam and this is Charlotte, they’re both thirteen.” I made a gesture and the pair started to undress. Bobby watched them both his hand forgotten for the moment.</p> <p>“Now what I want to know is are you interested in learning about sex from these two?” I asked him.</p> <p>“What do you mean?” He said but his eyes showed some excitement.</p> <p>“They are prepared to show you all the forms of sex that they know, everything you may have read about and even more, would you be willing to learn?” I asked him. A squeal from the girl told me his fingers were doing more than walking.</p> <p>“Sure I would. I’d be able to touch her?” He said looking at Charlotte.</p> <p>“And Adam, he’ll be involved in teaching you the male side of sex as well, just as if you were in the Roman adventure.” I said.</p> <p>“Well... I don’t really like doing things with boys, but I supposed there’s no harm, he won’t hurt me will he?” Bobby seemed doubtful.</p> <p>“Sometimes it will start to hurt, but then it can feel wonderful during and after, you just have to experiment.” I said</p> <p>“Okay then... you’re not going to stay are you?” He seems apprehensive of me.</p> <p>“No Bobby, I’m only here to make sure you want to do this, if you said no then we’d all go.” By now Bobby’s eyes were on Charlotte’s pointed tits.</p> <p>“No, please don’t take them away, I’ll do it.” He said, although I wasn’t sure if he was talking about the pair of teenagers or Charlottes tits.</p> <p>“As you two have been instructed, and Adam, remember use lots of lube and take it easy, demonstrate on Charlotte first if you must, but allow him to enjoy everything.” I said to the two.</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Purple.” They both said and approached the bed. The young waitress jumped as the two teenagers joined her but then when Charlotte lifted her skirt to look at Bobby’s fingers she relaxed.</p> <p>I left the room as Adam was presenting his cock to Bobby’s mouth to taste and Charlotte was bending over to lick the waitress’s pussy and Bobby’s fingers.</p></div>",[]
1306,"Lessons – A Paul Purple Story, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Following Pauline's intervention Paul awakes in a strange room and is offered an even stranger job, teaching kidnappers how to do their job!",2005-02-18,14,4,nosex,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner120.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Another day another victim!” Alan said just for the hell of it.</p> <p>“No Bob, another day another chance to prove yourself.” I told him, across from me Isabel nodded her head. “This was part of your original problem, you’re too sure of yourself and so you got careless. What’s the word Chris?” I called to the driver; I’d been training with this team for the past week and had got to know them.</p> <p>“She’s still playing with her friends; I think we’re going to have to wait for some time.” He called back.</p> <p>“Alright time to get reacquainted with our target.” I said which produced a groan from all three people in the van. “Well you want to clear yourselves after Bobby don’t you?” I received glares from Isabel and Alan.</p> <p>“What is our target’s name?” I asked them</p> <p>“Emma Clarkson.” I received from all three and nodded.</p> <p>“Why did her parents apply for her holiday?” this was something previously not passed to the collection team.</p> <p>“She was interested in kidnapping and had written about a girl being kidnapped, her parents want her to feel the real thing.” Isabel said.</p> <p>“Correct which means what Alan?” I asked him.</p> <p>“No dart guns to cause problems!” He sighed.</p> <p>“Correct, but don’t worry you’ll get them back soon.” I told him, actually he was quite an expert with the dart guns, but he had to relearn the basics.</p> <p>“Your cover names while we snatch Emma?” I asked them.</p> <p>“I’m Clover.” Said Isabel,</p> <p>“I’m Dave.” Said Alan.</p> <p>“I’m Oliver.” Chris said.</p> <p>“Who am I?” I asked them.</p> <p>“You’re Mr. Big.” They said and Isabel, sorry Clover, giggled.</p> <p>“Just one thing bothering me ‘Mr. Big’” Chris, I mean Dave, spoke up.</p> <p>“Yes what is it?” I said intrigued.</p> <p>“Well, won’t she recognise what we’re saying as her story?” He asked </p> <p>“That’s the whole point of doing it like this! She’s going to be completely scared at first, but by following her script she’ll soon understand what is happening.” I patently explained.</p> <p>“She’s moving Mr. Big!” Oliver said.</p> <p>“My cue to leave.” I said and opened the van door and stepped out. I was wearing a hat and a dark pair of glasses, in my hand was a white cane. I watched as the girl who was our target passed me, she took no notice of me. I then watched as the van drove off to the next point where the girl would be picked up.</p> <p>I ran through an alley and then turned right, along another side road to emerge at a park, I negotiated my way through it to arrive at the gates just as Emma was approaching, I waved my stick and started to walk to the edge of the sidewalk.</p> <p>“Please sir, wait!” The girl was as kind as her story. She took my arm and carefully guided me over the road just in front of a white van; she placed me on the sidewalk and went to walk away.</p> <p>“Please young lady, you’ve been so very kind to me, I have something for you.” I said producing a red rose from my pocket. She looked at it slightly puzzled, behind her the van had stopped and a door opened.</p> <p>“Where did you get that?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Don’t you like Roses, it’s a lovely fragrance.” I said bringing the petals to my nose. While she was watching me two people got out of the van and went either side of her. I pushed the rose to her face and she leaned back.</p> <p>Immediately Dave covered her face with a large black bag while Clover grabbed her arms and they both pulled her back into the van, surprisingly she didn’t scream but allowed this to happen.</p> <p>I followed them into the van where Emma was now seated with her hands tied behind her with a plastic tie. Her legs were also tied in the same manner.</p> <p>“Not to fast Oliver!” I said as the van pulled away, a glance through the windows showed that nobody had noticed anything, at least we weren’t being followed by the police.</p> <p>“Yes sir, Mr. Big.” Oliver said politely. Underneath the bag Emma gave a small giggle. </p> <p>I tapped her leg, “Quiet young lady, you should know you’re in trouble.”</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Big.” Emma said.</p> <p>“She knows your name Sir.” Clover said.</p> <p>“Of course she did Clover because that idiot Oliver told her, yes what is it Dave?” I said.</p> <p>“But sir you’ve told her our names as well, she can tell them who we are!” He said smiling as he was following the set script.</p> <p>“Confound it I can’t be responsible for everything you know!” I said. And watched as, while Emma was relaxed, Isabel gave her the injection that would keep her unconscious until we arrived at Ropeville.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We waited for the drug to take effect, Emma’s deep breathing and limp wrists were evidence of that, before taking off the bag to check that she was okay.</p> <p>“And that way team your target – note Alan she is a target not a victim – is relaxed by your knowledge of her likes and dislikes use them to your advantage.</p> <p>“Wasn’t it risky out in the open like that? What if somebody saw us?” Alan asked.</p> <p>“That’s why this is a rented van and we’re changing over to our van shortly, the home team will clean up the van and return it to the rental company, while we’re on our way back to base. Simple and effortless. Also I took care to ensure that nobody else was around, the van blocked any views from the park and our quickness also helped.” I explained.</p> <p>This was a new item I’d suggested, whereas the normal pickup van was used for surveillance when the actual snatch was to take place a local group would hire a new van for our use, then we’d swap back to the Ropeville van and then drive back.</p> <p>“So what is your opinion of us now Mr. Purple?” Isabel asked me.</p> <p>“I think you’ll be fine now and I’ll report that to base as soon as I get there.” I said smiling. A smile that remained on my face as the dart penetrated my leg and darkness fell.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Wakey wakey Paul, time to get up and home.” The woman’s voice brought me to my senses the ‘thwump thwump’ of the roto-blades told me that I was in the helicopter I opened my eyes.</p> <p>Elizabeth was smiling at me. “Thank you for your help.” She said. </p> <p>I shook my head to remove the last of the cobwebs that were still hiding there. “What is it about you people, just when I’m having a good time you knock me out!” I said smiling.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Paul but Isabel was under orders, as soon as you were happy with the team she was to put you under and you’d be brought back here. We’ve packed all your stuff and it’s outside the helicopter. By the way did you consider the chips for Pauline and Billie-Jo?” She said.</p> <p>“I’m still not sure about Billie-Jo, but I think Pauline might need one, if only to let me know where she’s hiding.” I smiled to show I wasn’t too serious.</p> <p>“Paul, you know you’ve forgiven her, just remember the breathing exercises. Now let’s get you up and started on your way.” Elizabeth pulled me out of the seat and onto the ground. A sledge-like affair held onto my luggage – presents for the girls and some new clothes that would fit Alice – and when I gave a tug it moved easily with me.</p> <p>I opened the door to my house expecting a mess, but I was happy to see everything was neat and tidy, except the door to the basement was open. I closed and locked the front door. I placed the sledge into my study and checked the monitor screen, Billie-Jo was swinging her legs... yes she would have the cast off by now... and talking to Pauline, and Alice... wasn’t in the basement at all!</p> <p>I went out of the study intent on going down to the basement to find out what had happened to Alice when I heard a noise from the kitchen. I went in there to find Alice cooking some vegetables and working on some beef. She looked up when I entered the kitchen and dropped the knife.</p> <p>“Master Paul, You’re back!” She screamed out and dropped to her knees.</p></div>",[]
1307,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 10",10,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Alice learns about Slavery and it's history before finding out about the reality of modern times, finally she accepts her future.",2005-02-22,9,4,"bd, whip, oral, enema, sm",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner121.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>Master Paul has been away for nearly four weeks now, and when I try to talk about him Pauline doesn’t say anything, but she tells me that the work I’m studying is set by him and should be done as if he was here. I must admit I am learning a lot, more than I would expect to learn in school.</p> <p>My day has been set up like this, I have exercises and defence training in the morning, then after lunch, I have to study – normally History, Mathematics, English and special projects (again normally historical but English History mainly, although I have studied some aspects of medicine and healing – I wanted to care for Billie-Jo while she was in a cast.)</p> <p>To be honest I like living here, oh yes I do earn punishments and it really hurts! Pauline changes what she hits me with, for example last week during the self defence class I laughed out loud when she was telling me about a strike that would render a person unconscious.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I came to Pauline had me in some sort of framework, how I got into it I’m still not sure, but there I was in a large circular frame with my arms and legs stretched out in a cross shape.</p> <p>Billie-Jo was in front of me in a wheel-chair; Pauline pushed her closer to me so that I could feel her hot breath on my pussy. Billie-Jo’s arms were then fastened behind her back so that she couldn’t move the chair with her arms.</p> <p>Pauline then stood before me smiling, “Slave Alice, you have earned demerits today, however you have also been rewarded with some stars for your school work and understanding of self defence. This has allowed you the right to receive pleasure while experiencing pain. This is why Billie-Jo is here now; she is to work on your pussy while I work on your ass.” She moved behind me. “Billie-Jo, now!” She said.</p> <p>I felt Billie-Jo’s tongue on my pussy, this was something I’d been getting used to over the past few weeks, I gave myself up to the feelings.</p> <p>‘WHACK’ I felt a blow on my ass and screamed out with the pain, I’d already learnt that it didn’t matter if I tried to hold my tears back or not, I’d still get hit and then I had to count each blow. “One... th... thank you mistress Pauline.”</p> <p>Billie-Jo redoubled her efforts and was making me so wet and then ‘WHACK’</p> <p>“Oh Shit! That hurt!... Two, thank you Mistress Pauline.” I said.</p> <p>“Yes, I did want to break in this flogger!” Pauline said from behind me, “The fingers have alternate holes and studs in them. How does it feel?” She asked me and I could hear that dammed smile in her voice.</p> <p>“It feels like you’re cutting my ass up! I’m sure I’m bleeding, I can feel...” ‘WHACK’ “. . . Ssshhhiiiittttt! Three, thank you Mistress Pauline.” I managed to say.</p> <p>“You know, you’re improving Slave Alice, only a couple of weeks ago you’d be moaning about your bottom or some other baby word for it, how’s your pussy now?” Pauline said.</p> <p>“It’s soaking wet, Billie-Jo is bringing me off nicelyyyyyyyyyy!” I had to extend the last word as ‘WHACK’ the flogger landed again. “Four... Thank you Mistress Pauline, but I was so close.”</p> <p>“Oh I know Slave Alice, now I want you to tell me when you’re cumming, and just to be generous I won’t mind if you miss the count.</p> <p>“You’re so kind mistress!” I said sarcastically.</p> <p>“Don’t tempt me Slave Alice!” Pauline said while tapping my ass with the flogger.</p> <p>“Sorry Mistress Pauline.” I said.</p> <p>“That’s better, carry on Billie-Jo.” Pauline said but there was a hint of laugher in her voice.</p> <p>“Oh yes, that feels nice Billie-Jo. Touch me there again, yes there, there! Oh yes, I love you Billie-Jo you know how to touch me, taste me, oh yes, yes.” I could feel my pussy starting to really leak as Billie-Jo expertly brought me off. “Yes, now, now, Nnnnooooowwww!” ‘WHACK’ Pauline had timed her blow exactly as my orgasm struck me the added pain pushed me right over and... I blacked out.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When I had recovered I was lying on the bed, attached to the head-board by cuff and with my feet restrained to the footboard. All I could see was the mattress of the bed beneath me; the pillows were arranged around my head to support me.</p> <p>My slight movement brought Billie-Jo over to me, “Hello lover, how are you feeling now?” She asked me. I turned my head to face</p> <p>“I’m aching!” I complained.</p> <p>“I’m not surprised, she marked you nicely with that flogger of hers, but don’t worry she didn’t cut you.” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>I frowned, “But I could have sworn I felt something running down my ass.” I said.</p> <p>Billie-Jo laughed, “Pauline had a bottle of oil that she squirted onto your bum, and she says it was part of the effect.” She told me.</p> <p>“You... you mean I’m not bleeding? But when you were hit there were deep groves, I was sure that I was going to end up like that!” I said.</p> <p>Billie-Jo shook her head, “That was different, and Pauline does knows how to use that flogger.” She said – I wondered how she knew that but then realised that she would have seen the results on me!</p> <p>Then Pauline must have seen Billie-Jo because she came over, “So has our slave finally come round? Or is that cum round?” She said and then she must have touched my ass, “You know it really does feel hot but it’s so smooth.”</p> <p>“You’re not lying to me are you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Slave Alice are you asking for a demerit?” Pauline said.</p> <p>“No Mistress Pauline, I’m just scared that I was bleeding.” I said and then I felt a pair of lips as she kissed one of my ass-cheeks.</p> <p>“Darling Slave your ass is unmarked apart from some slight blemishes which will fade in a few hours. You should understand that as a Slave a punishment is supposed to not only hurt but to convey a lesson, there is no excuse for treating a slave so badly that you might permanently damage her.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“As Master Paul did with Billie-Jo?” I asked.</p> <p>I heard a deep breath from both Billie-Jo and Pauline, when she next spoke Pauline was almost icy-cold. “Slave Alice, what Master Paul did or didn’t do to any of us is not your concern; he wasn’t feeling well and is recovering at the moment. For now you will be taught by u. . . me until Master Paul decides to return.”</p> <p>It was then that I realised that I had upset her. “I’m sorry Mistress Pauline; I didn’t know you love him so much.” I said.</p> <p>“I... I didn’t either.” Pauline said after a few minutes before she left us.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was left in that position until lunch time, when Pauline released first my legs and then my arms. The first thing I did was to touch my ass, just to make sure that everything was alright. Pauline just sniggered as I did that.</p> <p>“Don’t worry, your ass is safe.” She said, “It all takes a flick of the wrist.” And helped me to the table where our beef burgers were ready.</p> <p>“Can’t we have anything else?” I asked her.</p> <p>She seemed to think about this, “Well what would you want? I make beef burgers because I’m good at them.” Pauline said finally.</p> <p>“I’m not knocking the burgers, they’re nice and filling, but couldn’t we have a change.” I said noticing that Pauline was listening to me.</p> <p>“Slave Alice are you complaining of your rations?” She asked with a slight smile on her face.</p> <p>“Of course not Mistress Pauline, I could help you if you require it.” I said noticing that Billie-Jo was also smiling.</p> <p>Pauline placed her hands on her hips. “I know what you’re trying to do Slave Alice, you want to get upstairs again to see if Master Paul is there, are you thinking about sucking his cock?”</p> <p>“No way! Why should I want to do that?” I asked her which caused Billie-Jo to laugh out loud.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head at Billie-Jo, “I blame you for this Slave Billie-Jo, when that cast comes off I hope your going to be ready for the punishment! Slave Alice you have no choice in who you satisfy sexually you may be called on to suck off a master’s cock and you’ll have to do it! Now I’ll consider your offer but for now we’re going to eat this... wonderful feast I’ve created!” And then she ruined the effect by laughing.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Pauline gave me a project to work on during that day – ‘How Slavery is still strong in America’ – and then told me to get on with it. The first thing I found was on the British BBC site about a World Slavery day, celebrating the abolition of Slavery. Then I looked for the Constitution of the United States. In which I found out that the 13th, 14th and 15th Amendments – the ones that stopped Slavery in the United States – didn’t appear until nearly 100 years after the States were created, and that was because the North won the Civil war. If the South had won then everyone would own slaves!</p> <p>But then I considered my place, I’d been taken with Billie-Jo and told that we were now both slaves, but that was against the Constitution! Then Pauline came by and told me to read about the Slave trade and suggested I looked at Encarta, where I found and entry for the Atlantic slave trade. </p> <p>I won’t give the full project here, but I will give an excerpt.</p> <p><i>The major cause of the Atlantic slave trade had its roots in the eleventh century when the original slaves used came mainly from Slavic people - and that was the root for the word Slave, these people were made to work on plantations in the Mediterranean area, this was before the plantations spread to Spain and Portugal in the 14th Century.</i></p> <p>It was when the Portuguese discovered the Atlantic islands in the 15th Century, bringing plantations and sugar there, the nearest labour force was on the western coast of Africa, however since they had been involved in slavery since 3,000 B. C. they were already organised and put up more of a fight than the Europeans were expecting. Finally the Europeans found that they had to bargain for slaves which started a small triangle of trade, commodities to the African slavers, slaves to the plantations and finally sugar to the ports of Portugal and Spain who provided commodities.</p> <p>With the discovery of the new world a new area of planting was discovered, the first people taken for slavery were native Americans, who escaped and returned to their villages after living off the land. Using prisoners from European jails was also a failure as they could escape and mingle in with the new arrivals in the islands, the only answer was to use slaves from Africa, they could not mingle with the Europeans – the only place they could come from was the plantation! They also did not know how to live in the new land and so were the perfect answer to the problem.</p> <p>There was a down side to this new world, the slave had no immunisation to the diseases in the land and due to the conditions in which they lived and works were quickly sick and, in most cases, died. Those who recovered became the source of new, young, slaves who had some protection against the diseases (remembering that the immunisation process was unknown at that time).</p> <p>By the 1780’s the average number of Africans being transported to the Americas, per year, was 80,000. The ratio of men to women was 2 to 1, and one in ten slaves was under 10 years of age – Woman slaves were held in Africa as agriculture workers and for child-breeding – On the plantations the slaves were worked hard for long hours – normally dawn to dusk. In some places young girls and women were used as housemaids, or as sexual objects for the master and his men, offspring of these forced matings were still regarded as slaves and used as such. The need for sugar was soon changed for that of cotton and tobacco and also the demands of the trade altered – It’s interesting to note that in Peru and Mexico slaves were also used in mining.</p> <p>Then in the late 18th century the world became more interested in Industrial than Agricultural, also the import of slaves from Africa started to decline as plantations started to breed their own slaves which were adding to the population. Also in Europe the anti-slavery movement was gaining strength.</p> <p>Britain outlawed the Slave trade in 1807, this was followed by the United States in 1808, the Netherlands in 1814, France in 1815 and Spain in 1820.</p> <p>The British, in an effort to show their dedication to the cause, and because they had a more powerful fleet, began enforcing the law on the high seas. But the transportation of slaves across the Atlantic did not end until 1888 when Cuba finally outlawed slavery – the last of the American islands to do so.</p> <p>Due to the information given here, that slavery was abolished in 1808 here in America what is being done to me here is completely illegal and as such I don’t believe I need to respond to the name Slave Alice any more. I am Alice!</p> <p>And with that final paragraph I put my pen down and waited for Pauline to read what I had written.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Pauline read the pages and put the last one down. “Not too bad Slave Alice, although technically correct, you have failed to do enough research. She went to the computer and navigated back to the BBC site. She brought up the page I had started from and then to the news report. She scrolled down the page to where there was a map with 10 places highlighted on it. She then showed me a key to the map.</p> <p><b>U. S</b> – Estimated that 20,000 people trafficked into the US annually – most for prostitution.<br/> <b>Dominican Republic</b> – Hundreds rounded up near Haitian’s boarders to work in Dominican sugar plantations.<br/> <b>Brazil</b> – up to 25,000 working as slave labourers, many clearing rain forests.<br/> <b>Mauritania (Africa)</b> – Chattel slavery still strong, although it was abolished in 1981, over 1 million still held as ‘inheritable property’<br/> <b>Sudan</b> – Northern militias continue to take women and children in slave raids in the south.<br/> <b>Europe</b> – Tens of thousands women and girls tricked and abducted, forced into prostitution across Europe.<br/> <b>U. A. E.</b> – Every year boys are trafficked from South Asia to race camels.<br/> <b>Pakistan</b> – Men, Women and children are ‘bonded’ and force to work in agriculture and industry.<br/> <b>Burma</b> – Forced labour used to work on a growing number of ‘Infrastructure Projects’<br/> <b>Thailand</b> – Thousands of girls force to be sex slaves for tourists.</p> <p>She turned to me, “So you see Slave Alice.” She paused after saying that, “although slavery is outlawed it is still going on and you are an example of this. Remember where there is a demand there will always be a supply; you are a product for supply. If you regret this then please consider your future life if Red was able to take you as he wanted to!” She smiled at me, “now for your work I will award you with a star. But for your inattention to the research you will also receive two demerits, for your written refusal of your status one demerit. This brings your total to three stars but four demerits; will you take your punishment now or after dinner?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>“If I’m given the choice Mistress Pauline, I’d prefer it now.” I said accepting my position and my punishment.</p> <p>“Very good! Now you are going to the bathroom area. I have a very painful punishment for you, but it’s for something you might like... there again you might not!” she said taking my hand and pulling me up from my desk.</p> <p>----</p> <p>We approached the bathroom area where I saw two large bags were prepared, pipes were leading from the bags and they were folded over and clipped off. I turned to Pauline, “You had this ready! You were going to do this to me whether I’d got any demerits or not!” I accused her.</p> <p>She smiled and nodded, “That’s correct Slave Alice, are you going to allow me to continue or are you going to fight me?” She took up a stance that I recognised, her feet slightly parted and she was standing on the balls of her feet.</p> <p>I stepped back with my hands raised, palms open, not threatening. I was also smiling now, “Oh no, I know how you fight, I wouldn’t last a minute!” I said.</p> <p>“What if I kept one hand behind my back?” Pauline said as she did so.</p> <p>I went down onto my knees, “Mistress Pauline, you’d never say that if there was a chance I could beat you! I am a slave, I will do as you say!” and then I bowed my head forward; I had really accepted that this young girl, even younger than I was, was my superior. My Mistress.</p> <p>I didn’t see her smile, but I really heard it in her voice, Slave Alice remain in that position, but raise you ass!” </p> <p>I did as she asked me, but then I had to ask her, “Mistress Pauline? May I ask what you are going to do to me?” </p> <p>“Have you ever had an enema before Slave Alice?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>“Enema? No, I’ve heard of them but I’ve never had one done to me before. Why do I need one?” I must admit I was feeling apprehensive.</p> <p>“I want you completely clean inside and that is why you’re going to have two of these, one after the other. Now relax your body.” Pauline ordered as she went behind me, then I felt her kissing my ass cheeks before she started to touch my ass, it felt like she was pushing something up inside me.</p> <p>“Oww!” I said as whatever it was entered me.</p> <p>“Slave Alice you’re lucky I’m using this lube on my finger... some masters like to do this dry, just think about that, also imagine how red would have done this, would he prepare you or just stick his cock into you.”</p> <p>I didn’t need to think, I’d already heard Red as he pushed himself into my mum, hurting her as he did so. I tried to relax some more to allow Pauline to do as she wanted.</p> <p>“Very good Slave Alice, now here goes the nozzle, stay relaxed, it has a flange to stop it from falling out and I’ve got to get it passes your bum-hole.” Pauline said and quickly removed her finger, replacing it with a solid plastic... thing.</p> <p>I know I grunted as the thing was inserted but it didn’t really feel so bad but it was the reaction on Billie-Jo’s face that I tried to avoid, what would she think of me just accepting this. “Send Billie-Jo away, please, Mistress Pauline.” I began to beg.</p> <p>But it only seemed to give Pauline ideas, “Billie-Jo come over here.” She ordered and I could hear the squeak of the wheels of Billie-Jo’s wheelchair as she approached. “Hold Slave Alice’s head up while I start the water.” She told Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Raise your upper body Slave Alice grab hold of Billie-Jo’s hands and look her in the face.” Pauline ordered me.</p> <p>I obeyed her and found that my view of Billie-Jo was blurred as tears were coming into my eyes. “I think you’re being very brave Alice.” Billie-Jo said as she smiled at me and then I felt liquid starting to pour into me.</p> <p>“Oh that’s weird!” I said and shifted my hips to try to... do something at least. </p> <p>“Hold on Alice, from what I’ve read it’s going to hurt soon, you’ll feel cramps as the water starts to fill you up. Hold on tight to me Alice... Alice... kiss me?” Billie-Jo asked as she moved her face towards me.</p> <p>“Bu... Billie-Jo,” I started to say but she kissed my lips and then I felt the water seeming to push inside me and my body reacted with the pain. “mmmhhppff!” my scream was muffled by Billie-Jo’s mouth and she held onto my hands, stopping me from struggling.</p> <p>“Oh it hurts, can’t you stop it please, please.” I began to beg Pauline.</p> <p>She gently touched my hips, stroking them as she spoke, “Slave Alice, this was supposed to be a punishment, now just a little bit more to go.” She said softly.</p> <p>“But I’m sorry Mistress Paulinnnnnneeeeee!” I said as another cramp started to hit me. I looked down at my stomach which seemed to be larger than I’d ever seen it before.</p> <p>Billie-Jo still kept hold of my hands as I tried to reach behind me to pull out that damned nozzle. “I love you.” Billie-Jo said to me as she pulled me closer to her. I couldn’t speak any more my mind was still focusing on the weight of water that was now sloshing around in my body.</p> <p>Finally I felt Pauline move behind me and then she quickly spoke, “Now hold that in while I just insert a plug.” Plug?? Why couldn’t I just get rid of this stuff!</p> <p>“But I can’t just leave. . .” I began to say but she was already pulling the nozzle from me, and before I could react she had inserted something else, she reappeared into my view shaking a wet hand.</p> <p>“You didn’t hold it in very well, but I’m not worried about that, you won’t like the next part though.” She said and took my hands from Billie-Jo and started to make my rise to my feet.</p> <p>“Oh shit, no, no it’s too much.” I protested but Pauline was merciless in her actions.</p> <p>“Slave Pauline, it’s not enough to put that water inside you... you have to agitate your body to dislodge all the bits inside you.” She paused and smiled, “Did you know there are rich people in beauty clinics that pay for this treatment.” She asked me.</p> <p>“They can change places with me... I’d keep the money!” I said grimacing at the pain I was feeling.</p> <p>“No way, you’re here with us! Now what I want you to do is to run around the basement three times, and then jump on the spot for five times.” Pauline said smiling at me.</p> <p>“I... I can’t do that! It would kill me!” I said clutching at my stomach.</p> <p>Pauline shook her head, “No, it would make you wish you were dead, but you’ll survive. But if you want I can help you with a dog-whip?” She said. I didn’t answer but started to walk to the wall. “No Slave Alice, run there and then run again!” She said</p> <p>I felt so heavy and the water was churning inside me as I started putting one foot in front of the other. I started crying with the pain as I picked up speed trying to get the ordeal over with as quickly as possible.</p> <p>I could see Pauline talking to Billie-Jo as they both watched me hobble around the room, then Pauline walked to the door and left the room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I kept on going knowing that somehow Pauline would know if I had stopped, I managed to wave to Billie-Jo as I passed her, “Keep going Alice, and remember I love you!” She called out.</p> <p>I think it was that which also made up my mind to carry on, I gritted my teeth and concentrated on running and not the pain of the water I was carrying. In fact I was concentrating so hard that I didn’t notice Pauline return to the room, nor the person who accompanied her. </p> <p>I went pass Billie-Jo again and realised that I only had one more lap to do, and then I remembered I had five jumps to do... that was going to kill me.</p> <p>My last lap was almost too much for me and as I went pass Billie-Jo again I tried to think... I was supposed to do something, wasn’t I?</p> <p>“Slave Alice, come back here!” Pauline ordered me and it seemed to penetrate my cloudy mind as I turned around and ran to her. I stopped and looked up. Doctor Sharon was standing in front of me!</p> <p>“Good afternoon Slave Alice.” She said, I knew that by using the name Slave Alice she was now my Mistress.</p> <p>“Go. . . good afternoon... Mistress... Sharon.” I managed to gasp out as the water tried to keep moving inside my body.</p> <p>Pauline held my hands and turned me to face her, “Slave Alice... Alice, jump for me sweetheart, jump for me!” Her words slowly came to my ears.</p> <p>I raised my head to look at her; I could see her eyes had tears in them. “Mistress Pauline? Did you... call me... sweetheart? Why?” I asked and then found that myself bending my knees, I went up onto my tiptoes, I couldn’t really jump but it was enough to move that mass of water in a new way.</p> <p>“Slave Alice, put more power into it!” Pauline ordered while Doctor Sharon – how had she become Doctor again? – was checking Billie-Jo.</p> <p>This time my feet left the ground, but I suddenly found it hard to breathe as the water forced my insides to push up as well. ‘Only three more to go’ I thought to myself. At Pauline’s urging I managed another two ‘jumps’ before I collapsed to my knees.</p> <p>“Pauline... that’s enough for her. Take her to the toilet and let her empty herself out.” Doctor - or was it Mistress again - Sharon said.</p> <p>Where I expected Pauline to argue with Sharon she didn’t, but simply said, “Yes Mistress.” And began gently pulling me to the toilet. I was able to waddle after her focusing on ridding myself of this dammed liquid.</p> <p>Pauline sat me on the toilet and then made me bend forward. Then she reached behind me and gave something a quick tug... it was as if the floodgates opened, the liquid virtually gushed out of my bottom, but it also started to give me more cramps. I tried to raise my body upright, but it just wouldn’t go that way. Finally it stopped and I relaxed. But Pauline wasn’t satisfied, she told me to bear down as if going again, when I did some more liquid came out of me. Every time I moved slightly leaked! Or so it seemed.</p> <p>Finally I was no longer leaking! And my head was clearer. I looked to the place where the second bottle was hung up. I took a deep breath and got off the toilet, after wiping myself first of course, I slowly walked towards the dreaded bottle.</p> <p>This time I was stopped by Doctor Sharon, “Alice I need you to help me with Billie-Jo.” She said walking towards the wheelchair.</p> <p>I turned to her, “I’m sorry Doctor Sharon, but Mistress Pauline has ordered that I have another of those enemas, it is part of my punishment.” I said to her.</p> <p>Doctor Sharon paused and looked at Pauline who nodded. “I see, but Pauline is subservient to me when I am acting as Mistress Sharon!” I bit my lip and looked at Pauline who was nodding her head in agreement.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mistress Sharon. I am Slave Alice and I am at you bidding.” I said bowing to her.</p> <p>“You do understand what you are saying, Slave Alice?” She asked me while looking closely at my face.</p> <p>“Of course Mistress Sharon, Mistress Pauline made me see what type of life I would have with my step-father, at least here I’m aware of why I’m being punished and that Mistress Pauline really loves me!” I glanced at Pauline, surprised to see her nodding her head and that she had tears in her eyes.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon had soon the direction of my eyes and she also saw Pauline’s reacting to my words. She smiled at Pauline. “Slave Pauline, greet Slave Alice as she should be greeted.” She ordered.</p> <p>Pauline came to me and kissed me on my cheeks and lips. “Welcome Sister, I’m sorry I’ve been so hard on you. Forgive me?” She said and I felt her tears mingling with mine as I whispered into her ear, ‘always sister!’ and I kissed her back on her cheeks and lips.</p> <p>Mistress Sharon then took our hands. “Now slaves I think you should also greet your other sister.” I wondered what she meant when she said that I didn’t know who she meant.</p> <p>“It is time to reveal yourself... Billie-Jo!”</p></div>",[]
1308,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 11a",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Alice has to come to grips with Billie-Jo's part in her capture, but manages to cook up a surprise.",2005-03-03,14,4,"ff, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner122.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>My mind was in a turmoil as Billie-Jo gave a small apologetic smile. “No... no, it’s not true! Billie-Jo was the one they wanted, I was just in the wrong place. They had to take me!” I said to Sharon.</p> <p>But she shook her head, “Oh Alice! Do you think that someone like Paul would make such a decision to take two girls when only one was needed?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>I had to think, Paul and Pauline were very good and they seemed to know what they were doing, so could they?... Would they? “Pauline was I your target?” I asked her.</p> <p>She took a deep breath, “Yes Sister you were the one we needed, but we had to make you think that we weren’t really wanted, and not until you had accepted this, once you did it then there was no reason why you had to be kept from the truth.” She said to me.</p> <p>I looked at Billie-Jo again, “What about Billie-Jo? What’s her real name?” I asked.</p> <p>“It’s been Billie-Jo ever since Master Paul first took me, it was also a description of my main task, which is what my original master wanted me for, he’d call me BJ for blow-job... and then he lost me in a game of cards!” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>“He lost you? What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I was made to work in a kiddie brothel and they took films of men using me, they got me hooked on drugs so I wouldn’t put up too much of a fuss.” She said.</p> <p>“But how did you get here?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master Paul somehow found out about me, he and some men rescued me and the other girls who were there as well (for this story this please see BILLIE-JO LOST FROM HER MASTER). I was taken back to my master’s home with Pauline and she looked after me until I was able to travel back here. I’ve been with Master Paul ever since.” She finished.</p> <p>I found I was crying again, “But how... how could you stay... stay with him knowing what had happened to you?” I managed to ask her.</p> <p>Billie-Jo reached out to me and pulled me close to her, “Because I know my master was looking after me, I was wanted. I’d happily help master with training in any way I can. Even if that does means kidnapping more girls and training them.” She told me.</p> <p>“But you haven’t trained me!” I protested shaking my head.</p> <p>“But she has you know, and tonight you’re going to prove it to me.” Doctor Sharon said. “But in the meantime I need you to help me get Billie-Jo upstairs. I have to take that cast off her leg and she’s going to be weak while walking!” She said.</p> <p>Billie-Jo held onto me and pulled my face close to hers she whispered “Welcome Sister.” And kissed my cheeks and face.</p> <p>I kissed her back. “Sister.” I said to her and then went behind her to wheel her to the door then I asked her, “Why am I pushing you? You’re leg wasn’t really broken was it?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No it wasn’t but lately I’ve found I can’t put any weight on it! When you were asleep I tried... kept going in circles!” She said laughing.</p> <p>“I’m afraid Billie-Jo’s leg will require exercise for some time, even though she had nothing wrong with her, because she’s had the cast on the muscles would have suffered. Now if you can help her up the stairs. . .” Doctor Sharon asked me. I went to help Billie-Jo but then found it was easier to carry the younger girl up the stairs, she was so light.</p> <p>I took her into the kitchen where Doctor Sharon had ready a saw, hammer and chisel to help open the plaster cast.</p> <p>“Is it going to hurt?” Billie-Jo asked sounding slightly scared.</p> <p>“It shouldn’t, but if I can’t get the cast off then it will have to be your leg!” Doctor Sharon said smiling, but I wasn’t sure if she was kidding. “Alice if you can keep Billie-Jo still I’ll start on this cast.” Doctor Sharon said before picking up the saw and moving it along Billie-Jo’s cast.</p> <p>I saw Billie-Jo was watching the blade as it started eating into the plaster, so I got between her eyes and her leg. I then decided that I was going to have some pleasure. I straddled her body and then moved myself backwards (I wasn’t going to miss the cutting of the cast) until I could feel her breath on my pussy. I heard her giggle and then I felt her tongue as she stuck it out to lick me. I gave a gasp, I couldn’t help it. Doctor Sharon looked up from where she was working.</p> <p>“Alice? What are you doing?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I’m just keeping the patient’s mind off her leg Doctor.” I said in an innocent voice.</p> <p>She watched for a few more seconds before smiling. “Okay, keep it up!” She said and carried on sawing away.</p> <p>I raised my hips slightly causing Billie-Jo to follow me as she tried to keep in contact with my pussy.</p> <p>In the meantime Doctor Sharon had finished sawing away and was pulling the cast apart, causing a loud ‘CRACK!’ to sound in the kitchen, a sound which I didn’t really hear, and Billie-Jo couldn’t hear anything as my legs were covering her ears.</p> <p>Doctor Sharon lifted Billie-Jo’s leg and examined it. “Hmm! That’s what I was worried about!” She said and started to massage the leg.</p> <p>“What’s... wrong?” I panted out – Billie-Jo did know how to use her tongue.</p> <p>“I’ll tell everyone once I’ve finished.” Doctor Sharon said. “In the meantime why don’t you return the favour?” She said to me and I found myself lowering my face to Billie-Jo’s pussy, this time her stubble was more noticeable.</p> <p>“You know Billie-Jo you need to shave.” I muttered.</p> <p>“Let me check.” This time it was Mistress Sharon talking, not Doctor Sharon.</p> <p>“Yes Mistress.” I said and pulled back; causing Billie-Jo to moan in disappointment, but her moans changed its pitch as Sharon rubbed over Billie-Jo’s mons.</p> <p>“Yes it is a bit scratchy, I’ve got an electrolysis machine at home, and maybe she’ll be allowed to have a treatment later, when Paul gets home, I’ll leave a note about it, or perhaps I’ll phone him.” Mistress/Doctor Sharon said before turning to me, “Now carry on!” She ordered.</p> <p>I smiled, “Yes Mistress Sharon.” And returned to my arduous task – reading those books must be doing something to my mind. I was in the middle of Eveline and there was something about the fancy language and Billie-Jo enjoyed listening to me anyway.</p> <p>Soon Billie-Jo was writhing beneath me as he climax came. I raised my head so that she didn’t hit my lips – which she has done before. I lowered my body to her face again but then Mistress Sharon spoke. “That’s enough for now Alice!”</p> <p>I bit my own lip in frustration but got up from Billie-Jo. “Yes Mistress Sharon.” I said and she smiled at me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Alice, but I do have other plans for you tonight.” She told me before handing me a towel with which to wipe my face and Billie-Jo’s body.</p> <p>Billie-Jo smiled at me, “I’m sorry Alice, I should have been quicker.” She said sadly.</p> <p>I was going to answer but Mistress Sharon spoke first. “Slave Billie-Jo I was watching Slave Alice closely, she was about to cum but obeyed my command immediately. As I have said I will make it up to her... later, but now please get up and walk downstairs I want to talk to Pauline and yourself alone. Slave Alice please tidy up this room and then prepare us something to eat!” She told me.</p> <p>I had to speak, “Mistress Sharon, I don’t think I should be left alone, I might try to escape!” I said – although to where and why I didn’t know.</p> <p>“You’d better not or you won’t have your reward!” Sharon said smiling, I smiled back – how she had changed from Mistress to just Sharon I didn’t know, but it was so.</p> <p>“I promise I won’t” I said and reached out to help Billie-Jo who swung her legs off the table and lowered herself to the floor, before sinking down as her leg couldn’t hold her. I quickly pulled her up and supported her. “What’s wrong with her?” I said starting to panic.</p> <p>But Sharon patted me on the arm, “It’s alright Alice, she’s going to learn how to walk again after her muscles get back into shape, now I’ll help her and you carry on as I asked you.” And she placed her shoulder under Billie-Jo’s arm and walked her out of the kitchen door.</p> <p>I picked up the remains of Billie-Jo’s cast and placed it to one side, and then I had to clean off the table of the flakes of plaster of Paris with a damp cloth, and deciding that it needed disinfecting and so I found out a bottle of the stuff under the sink and put it into a small bowl I carefully wiped the table clean.</p> <p>I looked around the floor and noticed that it was messy; I looked around the cupboards and found a vacuum cleaner, this I used to push the dirt around and away until I thought it was good enough and then I checked again to ensure it was good enough for Mistress Sharon.</p> <p>After putting the cleaner away I washed my hands and turned my attentions to food, I hadn’t been lying to Pauline when I said I could do better than beef-burgers, when I was at home – my home not the one that we had to move into – I used to help mum with the cooking, I looked in the freezer and found it was fully stocked, I sorted out some vegetables and rice, then found some beef which I could cut into strips. Looking in the cupboards I found some stir-fry sauces. I began to cook the meal, finding a wok in a cupboard was also helpful.</p> <p>I was engrossed in my work, ensuring that I didn’t make too much of a mess, that I missed the noise of somebody entering the kitchen, I heard an intake of breath and looked up. </p> <p>I couldn’t believe my eyes. “Master Paul, You’re back!” I exclaimed and then I remembered I was holding a knife, I put it down and then went onto my knees.</p> <p>“Alice? What are you doing here?” Master Paul asked and I could hear the puzzlement in his voice.</p> <p>“I was told to prepare dinner Master. May I continue or the wok will start to burn?” I answered him.</p> <p>“Carry on Alice, where is Pauline and Billie-Jo?” He asked me, I was surprised to hear a slight tightening of his voice when he mention Pauline’s name.</p> <p>“They are downstairs with Mistress Sharon, she’s just taken Billie-Jo’s cast off her leg, she’s having problems walking at the moment.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh great, just what I needed.” Master Paul closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, when he opened them again he was his relaxed self again. “Thank you Alice is there enough for me in that?” he asked.</p> <p>“I can make more Master.” I said and got back onto my feet. Master Paul nodded and left the kitchen.</p></div>",[]
1309,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 11b",11,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,Paul Purple finds out what has happened during his absence and starts to show the girls who's in charge.,2005-03-03,17,4,"Mff, oral, bd",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner123.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>I went down to the basement where I heard voices; I recognised Sharon’s, Pauline’s and Billie-Jo’s – But no-one else’s I was relieved to hear.</p> <p>I walked through the door and was immediately seen by Pauline, she blushed and then went to the ‘toy’ cupboard. She emerged carrying a taws and a whip, she walked up to me and went down on one knee holding the items up to me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry for attacking you master, I don’t know why I did it.” She said her head down.</p> <p>I took the two implements and held them for a moment before throwing them down onto the ground. I took Pauline’s hand and pulled her up to her feet. I hugged her closely - noticing that I was forcing myself not to crush her – “I understand. Elizabeth explained it, it seems that your watchdog program is still running.” I tried to tell her but she didn’t seem to understand.</p> <p>I then walked over to where Sharon was watching me closely. “I think I need to apologise to you.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Yes you do!” She said which started to get my back up. So I closed my eyes slightly and took a deep breath, when I opened my eyes again I saw Sharon was watching me closely. “I’m sorry Paul, Elizabeth has already told me of your problem and she’s asked me to monitor you.” I nodded at her words; I knew that someone would be watching me.</p> <p>Billie-Jo looked up from the bed where she was sitting. “What’s wrong with Master Paul?” She asked.</p> <p>I knelt by the bed and took her hand, “I have to apologise to you especially Billie-Jo, I went too far with you, but for some reason I lost control. Pauline saw this and managed to get me medical help. I’m still affected by... whatever it is, but I’ve got control over it.” I told her gently and kissed her.</p> <p>“Are you better?” Sharon asked me I considered my answer carefully.</p> <p>“No, I’m not better, there are times when I feel that someone, or something, else is trying to take me over, but following Elizabeth’s routine it seems to fade. So at the moment I’ve got it under control.” I said.</p> <p>“I’ve heard the same from drug addicts Paul. If you ever...” She broke off as I nodded.</p> <p>“I know Sharon; I’ll call out for help.” I turned my attention back to my girls, “Now where have you got with Alice? And why is she upstairs unattended?” I asked them and they filled me in about her current training position.</p> <p>- - - - - - - </p> <p>“. . . and you’re certain that she has accepted her life?” I asked them.</p> <p>“Paul she was being pleasured by Billie-Jo when I ordered her to get up she did so immediately, a non-slave wouldn’t have, I judge that she is fully in touch with her new life.” Sharon told me.</p> <p>I nodded, “Okay, so why is she upstairs, unsupervised and welding a knife?” I asked.</p> <p>Pauline started to speak but was stopped by Sharon. “I ordered her to prepare a meal for us. She’ll need to use a knife to cut the food up!” She said.</p> <p>“And Master I’ve got the guard-dog program running, no doors can be opened from the inside and only keys can open the outside doors, but they are automatically locked afterwards... what I don’t understand is why you didn’t set the system off?” Pauline said.</p> <p>“Well the helicopter probably has an IFF running, so it wouldn’t trigger the software.” I said, but Pauline still looked doubtful.</p> <p>At that moment a voice sounded in the basement. “Master Paul? Mistresses, the dinner is ready... am I using this right?” Alice had found the communicator. I went to the speaker and pressed a button.</p> <p>“Thank you Slave Alice, we’ll be up in a moment.” I said and turned back to the group. “Ladies shall we adjourn for dinner?” I asked them.</p> <p>They all smiled and then Billie-Jo got up, or rather tried to get up, as her leg failed her. “You’re going to need exercise for that.” I told her and then picked her up and carried her up the stairs.</p> <p>- - - - - - - </p> <p>The smell from the kitchen was enticing; whatever Alice had cooked must be very good, she had the table set for four people, there was a lower table to one side with a cushion on the floor, a plate and a plastic fork and spoon were set out on it.</p> <p>“Why the separate table Alice?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Master Paul it’s not right for a slave to eat at the same table as her master.” She said looking down at the ground.</p> <p>“Slave Pauline, do I make you eat elsewhere?” I asked.</p> <p>“No Master Paul, you are generous to allow us to eat with you.” She said smiling.</p> <p>I moved Alice’s plate to the table and changed her cutlery to metal knife, fork and spoon. While Pauline quickly ran off and returned with a chair. A protesting Alice was seated and we began to eat a delicious and filling beef stir fry with vegetables.</p> <p>After a few mouthfuls Pauline spoke. “Slave Alice, do you think this is better than my beef-burgers?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice, suspecting a trap, lowered her head, “I’m sorry Mistress Pauline. I did my best honest.” She said and started to cry.</p> <p>Pauline immediately got from her seat and went to hold Alice. “I’m sorry sister, I was only kidding, it’s a wonderful meal, honestly. Could you teach me how to cook it?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice looked up amazement on her face. “Do you mean that? You’re not just trying to make me feel good?” She asked.</p> <p>“Sister it’s much nicer than the beef-burgers I make, you may end up teaching us all how to cook.” Pauline said and kissed Alice’s face.</p> <p>I have to admit that I did enjoy the meal as well and after it we relaxed around the table, I asked Sharon what plans she had for the rest of the night.</p> <p>“Well I promised Alice that I would make things up to her, so I was planning to have her tonight.” She said.</p> <p>“Very well, Alice are you prepared to sleep with Sharon tonight?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I’ll do whatever I have to master.” Alice said, her face showing nothing.</p> <p>“Think of this as a graduation test, to show someone how much you’ve learnt.” I said with a smile.</p> <p>Alice shook her head and started to cry, “I’m sorry master but I don’t think I’ve learnt anything!” She said.</p> <p>“Don’t believe her master; she knows more than she thinks!” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>“And I’m certain that I can show her something more.” Sharon said with a smile.</p> <p>“But I’m supposed to read to Billie-Jo tonight.” Alice suddenly said as if she had just realised it.</p> <p>“Oh that reminds me... I’ve brought something back with me.” I said and quickly went to where I’d left my bags; I found what I was looking for and returned to the room.</p> <p>“Master, what are those?” Pauline asked me as she noticed the CD’s in my hand.</p> <p>“Well while I was away somebody was keeping an eye on the place and they found some files that they though needed a wider audience, they took those files and made them into these discs, they’re very popular indeed. In fact Alice you have quite a good balance in your back account.” I finished handing the discs to her. </p> <p>She looked at the cover. It showed a bed with a figure lying on it, before the bed was a chair in which an obviously naked girl was seated holding a book, the figure in the bed was Billie-Jo, and the girl in the chair was Alice.</p> <p>Alice looked from the disc and then at me, puzzlement was showing on her face. “But master how can I have a bank account? I’m just a slave!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, you’re a slave, but a special one. You’ll soon learn how special later on, for tonight you’re going to entertain Sharon, listen to her and see what you can learn from her. I’ll take care of Billie-Jo and Pauline.” This remark was greeted with a smile from both girls.</p> <p>- - - - - - - </p> <p>I was back in my own bedroom, holding onto Billie-Jo who was sobbing away. “Master I can’t keep on my feet. My leg keeps making me fall, I won’t be able to bring you pleasure.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “There is answer to that.” And I tossed her onto my bed, pulling her arms above her and cuffing them in place, then I gently lifted her legs up and back into a wide split exposing her pussy and ass. “How’s that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It feels fine at the moment master.” She said.</p> <p>“Right now Pauline if you’ll kneel down facing Billie-Jo’s pussy and put your hands on the lower bars of the headboard.” She did this and I quickly attached cuffs to her wrists so that she was also locked into position. “Now as I enter you Pauline I want you to eat out Billie-Jo.” I instructed her and before she could say ‘yes master’ I pushed into the warm, velvety pussy.</p> <p>Pauline gave a soft moan in her throat as she began working on Billie-Jo’s pussy.</p> <p>I don’t know if it was due to my enforced celibacy but I soon came, much to the disappointment of Pauline, but I instructed her to keep licking Billie-Jo while I lightly spanked her pretty ass. Somehow there was a thought going through my head, ‘She sold you out, make her pay!’ It wasn’t something that I would have really thought myself and I wondered where it had come from. Then I found that I had to pull my slaps as I was starting to make them harder. I took a breath and controlled myself. Finding I was erect again I pushed my cock back into her pussy, causing Pauline to groan again – this time for a totally different reason.</p> <p>I heard Billie-Jo cry out as her climax hit her, but Pauline didn’t stop, she kept on licking her friend through a second – when her own first orgasm hit her – and then and third, building up to a crescendo as Billie-Jo came so hard that she screamed out in pleasure, this also made Pauline stiffen as her own climax was triggered in turn, which then made me push deep into her, spreading my sperm into her body.</p> <p>Both girls went limp after these experiences and so I quickly untied them, and then held both girls close to me as I fell asleep.</p></div>",[]
1310,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 12",12,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Alice is now established in the Purple household, but she has to be tested for her obedience and ability, unfortuanetly things go a bit too far - for somebody!",2005-03-12,19,4,"Ff, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner124.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>I must admit I was scared as Sharon led me to her bedroom, how was I supposed to satisfy her? I’d only played with Billie-Jo, somehow Sharon noticed this.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Alice, you can tell me.” Sharon gently asked.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Doctor Sharon, but I don’t know what to show you, I mean Pauline’s been teaching me Self-defence and giving me lessons but that isn’t what you want me for is it?” I said.</p> <p>Sharon sighed and held me, “Oh Alice, you really don’t understand do you? What type of slaves does Paul produce?” She asked me.</p> <p>I thought back to the first days that I was here; Paul had shown me a contract for the creation of a sex slave. But I was still a virgin, Oh I knew all about the sex act but, apart from giving and getting pleasure from Billie-Jo I hadn’t... “<b>Billie-Jo!</b>” I exclaimed.</p> <p>Sharon nodded, “Billie-Jo.” She agreed.</p> <p>“But... but she didn’t teach me anything, we just played together that’s all.” I protested.</p> <p>“That’s the best way to learn anything isn’t it?” Sharon said with a smile, “and following what I saw earlier today I think you’ve learnt a lot.” While she was talking Sharon had been removing her clothes and now she drew me down onto the bed with her.</p> <p>I found myself looking at Sharon’s full breasts and, I couldn’t help it, I had to touch them. I began by lightly stroking them watching Sharon’s face as she responded to my touch. She, in the meantime, was moving her hands down until she was touching my shaven mons.</p> <p>“Oh Alice, your hands are so soft.” Sharon cooed as I started to kiss and rub her breasts, feeling Sharon’s hands coaxing and teasing at my engorged clit.</p> <p>“Oh yes Sharon, you do know what you’re doing.” I said dreamily.</p> <p>Sharon giggled, “Well my dear I am a doctor you understand, I should know how these things work.” She said and, moving her fingers inside me she quickly brought me to a climax, one which was so overwhelming that everything went bright white and I passed out.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I awoke to find Sharon smiling down at me, “What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>Sharon winked, “I could give you a medical reason, or I could lie and say that I have magical powers.” I giggled at that and Sharon shook her head, “No I won’t, you have inside you a spot that increases your sexual feeling, it’s called a G-Spot, all I did was to massage that spot while rubbing your clitoris, the double assault caused your climax to overwhelm you.” She said.</p> <p>I was puzzled, “Why wasn’t I told about it before?” I asked her.</p> <p>Sharon shook her head, “Because the girls don’t really know about it, although I think Pauline does but hasn’t shown Billie-Jo. Paul is aware of such things but he’s never shown the girls where to find it. That’s going to be your job... later. But for now, do you know what this is?” She held up something that seemed to be a mess of straps hanging from a triangular shaped piece of leather which also had, what seemed to be, an elephant’s trunk hanging from it... well okay it wasn’t the same size but it still looked threatening.</p> <p>“No. Are you going to use it on me?” I asked her, “Because I’ve never...” I looked down to my moist pussy.</p> <p>“Oh no my darling lover, you’re going to use it on me. This is a strap-on, it allows one woman, or girl, to act the role of a man. Now stand up and let me put this on.” She directed me.</p> <p>I managed to get to my feet and just watched as Sharon lifted first one of my legs and then placed a looped strap over it, before doing the same with the other leg, then she brought the loops up my legs to rest snugly between my thighs. She then pulled two more straps around my waist as a belt.</p> <p>It felt awkward and was putting me off balance, and there was something else... I wriggled my hips and I could feel something rubbing on the top of my pussy. “Ah! You’ve noticed, that’s a small sybian, it’s designed to hit your clit, that’s if you use the dildo correctly. I know you’ve seen films on sex, so here’s your chance to put them into action.” Sharon said smiling.</p> <p>She then pushed me so that we were both lying on the bed, “How do I start this?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Honey just do whatever comes naturally.” She said and started kissing me, then somehow I was lying on top of Sharon, my hips seemed to move of their own accord.</p> <p>After what seemed to be a few minutes of this touching and petting Sharon seemed to get agitated, “Now Alice... put it in me please!” She said and I felt her lifting my hips with her hands, positioning me. “Hold yourself there darling.” She asked and I did as she said, I felt her move her hands to the... the thing between my legs, slotting it into her pussy. “Now darling push down.” She instructed me.</p> <p>I did as she asked, feeling the vibrations as the dildo entered her body. She gave a sharp intake of breath and I began to panic. “Am I hurting you? <b>Should I stop?</b>” I asked her</p> <p>“<b>NO!</b> No don’t stop” Sharon begged me and put her hands on my ass, pulling me down so that I went deeper inside her, as I did so the thing on my clit started to move causing me to gasp with surprise. Sharon smiled at me. “Enjoy!” she said.</p> <p>I stopped moving and found that the thing slowed and stopped, “You’ve got to move the dildo, there’s a piston in it that converts the motion into power to turn the sybian and also cause the dildo to pump harder inside the shaft, the more you act the better the feeling will be.” Sharon explained.</p> <p>I can’t say I understood what she meant but I began pushing into her body again and again.</p> <p>I began to lose control as the rubbing on my clit became so intense that I began really moving my hips, I took no notice of what Sharon was trying to say I was only interested in my pleasure, a pleasure that came too soon as suddenly Sharon pushed up against me and then held me tight. I felt the spinning sybian almost burning my clit and I came.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“. . . Alice, Alice child, wake up!” Sharon was calling to me, but I was so tired, so sleepy, I wanted to lie in today.</p> <p>I opened my eyes to see Sharon directly underneath me, “What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>She brought her hand up to ruffle my hair, “You fell asleep that’s all Alice, but I’m not really built to be a mattress, and you’re not really all that light you know.” She was smiling as she said that so I knew she wasn’t serious.</p> <p>I tried to pull myself up but I was stopped by a tugging on my hips.</p> <p>“Alice, slide down before pulling up, much as I like some things I don’t want my pussy ripped apart.” Sharon said as she rested her hands on my back.</p> <p>“Oh! Sorry.” I said and pulled the dildo from her body before starting to rise.</p> <p>Sharon untied the set from my body and then held the dildo in front of my face, “Alright Alice, now clean this off, but don’t use your hands.” </p> <p>Inside me a voice was saying ‘<ib>What? But it’s been in. . .’ and then I found myself opening my mouth to accept the imitation cock, tasting Sharon’s juices which liberally coated the ‘skin’, after the first tentative lick I found myself trying to suck the whole dildo into my mouth in my efforts to remove all traces of Sharon from it.</ib></p> <p>“Hey slow down, I know you want to get this over with quickly but there’s no need to try to choke yourself in the process.” Sharon said laughing.</p> <p>“But I didn’t! I just liked it so much.” I said and then I pushed her onto the bed and placed my head between her thighs, sucking and licking at her pussy in my efforts to clean and taste Sharon again.</p> <p>“Oh my, you are the insatiable one aren’t you?” Sharon said as she felt my tongue probing her depths. Of course I didn’t answer her as I was too busy.</p> <p>Sharon was soon moving her hips as I found my nose brushing her engorged clit. I began to laugh as I had visions of her clit entering my nostrils. Somehow my laughter communicated itself along Sharon’s body, triggering off her climax and I was soon drinking her sweet juices again.</p> <p>I kept on until Sharon moved her hands down to stop me, “Oh no, no more Alice, I don’t think I can stand anymore... lets just stop for now and have a shower.” She said pulling me away from her as she did so.</p> <p>“Can’t I just stay here?” I begged her.</p> <p>“No Alice, I’m too worn out for you to do that. But I’m happy to say that there is little I can teach you about this it seems.” Sharon said hugging me.</p> <p>“But you were going to teach me about that T-spot thing?” I protested.</p> <p>“The <b>G-Spot</b> you mean?” Sharon said and I nodded my head, “My dear we’ve got all night to cover that!” She said laughing and walked me to the shower.</p> <p>That night I didn’t sleep too much... but I certainly found out everything I needed!</p> <p>I was awoken by two things that next morning, the sunlight shining through the bedroom window - I hadn’t seen the sun for over a month! - And the sound of a girl speaking, no reading, it was a story I knew... then I opened my eyes. That was <b>my</b> voice! My movements must have disturbed Sharon, whose bed I was in, as she pressed a key and the voice stopped.</p> <p>“Good morning Alice, and how are you?” She asked.</p> <p>“Pull oight eyed dink!” I said as my tongue was hurting me.</p> <p>Sharon nodded in amused concern, “I’m sorry about that but you were the one who insisted on using that on me last night. Don’t worry, if you just move it around a bit you’ll soon be back to normal.” She kissed my head and then press another button and my voice sounded from somewhere in the room again.</p> <p>I listened as Bella managed to convince her friend, Julia, to take her place, only for the girl to be deflowered by her own father! And the subsequent farce as both Father Ambrose and Bella’s uncle, Verbouc, took turns on the poor girl. – I watched as Sharon closed her eyes and started moving her hands on her body, I gently reached to her and pushed my fingers into her pussy, searching for the rough piece of skin just inside the top, and then massaging it as I learnt to earlier that night.</p> <p>“Oh Alice, yes, yes, yes!” Sharon exclaimed as she came!</p> <p>I watched my older, but still lovely, bed-partner as she came down from her climax; she looked at me and smiled, “You did learn a lot didn’t you?” She said and then added, “But for the moment I think you’d better have a shower and then see what you can do in the kitchen.” There was a slight alteration in her tone which I took to mean that she was giving an order rather than a suggestion.</p> <p>I smiled at her to show that I understood, “Yes mistress.” (At least my tongue was working now) I said and got out of the bed; I gave a small bow to my Mistress and turned to walk out of the room, but gave a yelp as Sharon had managed to reach over to swat my ass.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Following Sharon’s orders I washed and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast, in the kitchen, however, I found Pauline was already there. She was wearing a frilly apron and nothing else, I gave a small laugh, and she turned around. “Oh, it’s you. Is Sharon still alive?” She asked me.</p> <p>I groaned, “She is, but I’m not sure about me!” I said hearing Pauline laugh at that, “What can I do to help you?” I asked her.</p> <p>“While I’m dressed I’d better do the bacon, sausages and eggs, so can you do the toast for me?” Pauline asked, I noticed she seemed different in her attitude to me, I didn’t understand why and so I asked her. She smiled, “It’s simple, while I was teaching you I had to be in control, so I had to sound and be harsh with you, but now we’ve got past that stage I can be myself!” She gave me a quick hug.</p> <p>I responded to her but was quickly turned around to the table, “Cut the bread and then toast it!” She instructed me – I noticed that there wasn’t any sliced bread, just a large loaf and a bread knife, Pauline talked me thought cutting the bread into the right size slices for the toaster.</p> <p>I checked the coffee was ready and that there was also cold orange juice available in a jug for those who wanted it (mainly Pauline, Billie-Jo and myself). I turned to Pauline, “Shall we take this to them or make them come here?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled and went to a cupboard and took out three tray affairs, these had folded legs on them to allow them to be rested on a surface to provide support for whatever was placed on them. “You take these and carry the toast and drink on the top one, I’ll bring the plates.” She told me. I couldn’t see how she was going to be able to carry the five plates up the stairs but her attitude told me that she had it covered.</p> <p>I found out how well covered it was when, as I was about to climb the stairs up to the bedrooms Pauline stopped me. “Hold on Alice, you’re going to over-balance like that.” She said.</p> <p>“Well how else can I get this upstairs?” I asked her, she gave an infuriating smile and then turned to the wall. There was a panelled area which I had ignored as just decorations, but at the press of a concealed button it opened up to show three shelves, Pauline placed her dishes on the first two shelves and then stood by to allow me to load the bottom shelf.</p> <p>She then pressed a button inside the contraption and stood back as the door closed, “Race you upstairs!” she said and took off laughing. I followed her trying to tag her back as she dodged my arms.</p> <p>As we got to the top of the stairs Pauline turned around and faced me. “Slave Alice, why are you running on the stairs?” She asked me seriously.</p> <p>Somehow I stopped and I lowered my head, “I’m sorry Mistress Pauline, but I was just following you.” I said uncertain why I was reacting as I was, but it seemed natural to respond like that.</p> <p>“Alice? Alice look at me.” Pauline asked gently, I raised my head. “I’m sorry Alice that was nasty of me.” She had tears in her eyes.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Pauline?” I asked her and ran up the last few steps to hold her, “Please tell me, I’ll try to make it better.” I told her as I hugged her.</p> <p>“I was told by Master to make sure that you weren’t trying to fool us; that you were really into your new life.” She said but that didn’t explain what was wrong.</p> <p>I didn’t speak but just held her, she kissed my cheek. “You are really one of us sister.” She said.</p> <p>“I agree.” The voice of my Master said from his bedroom door. “Well done Alice, you obeyed perfectly.” He said. “Now can we have breakfast?” He said smiling.</p> <p>I went with Pauline to where the lift would be. She pressed another concealed button and the doors opened, we retrieved our burdens and, with Pauline leading the way, we went into the Master Bedroom.</p> <p>In the bed was Billie-Jo who looked dishevelled but happy. Pauline directed me to place a tray where Billie-Jo was seated and then another for Master. In some kind of magicians’ movement she managed to place two plates onto Billie-Jo’s tray along with two glasses which she took from my pile. She placed a cup of coffee on Master’s tray and then turned to leave the room.</p> <p>I followed her to where Sharon was seated listening to the CD again, she looked up as we entered, “Oh good. Where do you want me?” She asked.</p> <p>“You look good enough where you are.” Pauline said with a smile and directed me to place a tray over Sharon’s legs; on this tray she placed the last two plates and a cup of coffee and a glass for orange juice. “Enjoy!” She said and left the room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“This is very good you know, how much did you do of it?” Sharon asked me.</p> <p>“I only did the toast and the orange juice.” I said slightly despondent.</p> <p>“Well the toast is nicely done as well.” She said smiling which made me laugh.</p> <p>“So Alice, what’s going to happen today?” She asked me.</p> <p>I didn’t have to think about it. “Well, I’ll have to go downstairs for my exercises. After that I’ll have self defence lessons with Pauline. After lunch I’ll have school work to do then it’s dinner time, after that I’ve got my book to read for an hour before bedtime.” I told her.</p> <p>“Don’t you mind having to do the same thing every day?” Sharon asked me sounding interested.</p> <p>“Not really, at least I know what’s happening each day, in some way it’s very reassuring, I have something solid to depend on.” I said. “So you find this structured routine comforting. Is that it?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I suppose so. I mean it’s not as if I’ve got control over my life anymore.” I said, putting it into words makes it seem so dull, but it works.</p> <p>Sharon nodded but didn’t comment and so we completed our breakfast in silence.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>After we’d finished Sharon turned on the player again and I listened to my voice again. It was slightly embarrassing and I could feel my face going red as Sharon watched me closely.</p> <p>“You do know that you have a very good voice for reading. I wonder where I can get a copy of this?” Sharon said.</p> <p>“You can have this one.” I said wanting to get rid of it as quickly as possible.</p> <p>But Sharon shook her head, “No Alice, that is your own copy, you should keep it!” She said and completely refused to take it.</p> <p>In order to stop listening I decided to take out the dirty plates and placed them on the tray and then carried them out to the lift. I found the hidden button and the door opened, I put the tray inside. </p> <p>I then went to the Master Paul’s bedroom, the plates were clear of food but Master Paul was busy, I could only see his back as his buttocks moved in a rhythmic motion. The girl beneath him, Pauline, looked at me with a smile on her lips. Billie-Jo was seated away from them with a wistful look on her face.</p> <p>I quickly picked up the trays from where they lay on the floor and carried them out to the lift. Billie-Jo nodded to me as I left the room.</p> <p>I found there were three buttons inside the lift, after thinking about it I pressed the middle button and quickly withdrew my hand. The doors closed and I walked down the stairs.</p> <p>I collected the trays and took them to the kitchen where I washed the plates, cups and glasses, before putting them away.</p> <p>I now had nothing to do, but I didn’t like this and so I went down to the basement, I wasn’t certain if this was allowed but I found out the tape that Pauline used and put it into the video player, I then turned on the television and began to move with the person on the screen.</p> <p>I’m not sure how long I’d been exercising, but once, when I was doing the arm swings, I saw Pauline just behind me matching my movements.</p> <p>All too soon, or so it seemed, the tape ended. I placed my hands on my knees and breathed deeply to recover myself.</p> <p>“That was excellent Alice; may I ask how long you were working out for?” Master Paul asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I’m sorry master, I don’t know. All I did was to follow the tape’s instructions, but I don’t remember the last few exercises though.” I said still breathing hard.</p> <p>“That’s because I’ve never let you do them before, I thought they were too advanced for you.” Pauline said, she was breathing hard as well!</p> <p>“Well I wouldn’t like to have done all that!” Sharon said – she was massaging Billie-Jo’s leg as she spoke.</p> <p>“No that was an excellent show, and thank you for doing the washing up... you could have used the dishwasher you know.” Master Paul said, and I noticed he was undressing as he did so.</p> <p>“I wasn’t sure if I was allowed to, master and so I did it by hand. I hope I didn’t leave too much of a mess?” I said knowing I had tidied up the kitchen after me.</p> <p>“Stop fishing for complements young lady, now have you rested enough?” Master Paul asked me, he had undressed completely but was now putting on a strange device around his cock and balls.</p> <p>“Yes Master.” And I turned and bowed to Pauline as I had been taught.</p> <p>“No Alice, you’re too used to Pauline by now, there is a new opponent for you to face.” Master Paul said. As I turned to face him he bowed to me, I automatically bowed back.</p> <p>“Don’t hold back Alice, I want you to really attack and defend yourself.” He said while Pauline pulled the mats into the centre of the room.</p> <p>“But what if I hurt you master?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Then I deserve to be hurt Alice. Shall we start?” Master said and indicated the mat, I walked past him only to find he had wrapped his arms around my neck. <b>He was trying to strangle me!</b></p> <p>I instinctively drove my elbow into his stomach, hearing his breath explode from his lungs as I did so, he relaxed his hold slightly which allowed me to grab hold of his hand, pulling on the little finger, twisting it, bringing his arm away from me.</p> <p>Pauline’s voice came to me, “<i>That’s right Alice, the little finger is the most vulnerable and easiest to break!</i>”</p> <p>I grabbed hold of his wrist and bent forward suddenly, bring Master over my back and onto the mat. As he landed I brought my hand down onto his sternum to knock the wind from him – I didn’t even pause to think, but as my hand came down I looked into my Master’s eyes and hesitated.</p> <p>Master brought his hands up and grabbed hold of my arm, he twisted round, pulling me down onto the ground, he managed to end up sitting on me, he leered at me, “Quite good, but just imagine I was Red. Would he hold back? Now don’t play around Slave Alice. <b>Defend yourself!</b>” Master Paul said.</p> <p>It was as if a veil had been pulled from my eyes. It was Red’s fault that my family had been broken and destroyed, he’d taken away my father, changed my mother and brought me to this! I managed to free my arm and made the only move possible. I drove my fist into his crotch! It wasn’t a legal move, and if this had been a competition I would have been disqualified.</p> <p>Master Paul rolled off of me and went into a ball, I got up and went to check on him but his arms moved out to grab me again, I jumped back, away from his reach.</p> <p>“But you should be in agony?” I said surprised.</p> <p>“That’s what a box and atletic support’s supposed to do, now no holding back!” Paul told me and there was a strange look on his face, a look that I’d seen in Red’s eyes.</p> <p>Somehow I knew that this wasn’t Paul... it was someone else!</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I looked at Pauline, trying to get her to notice what I had seen, but she was talking to Sharon and shaking her head, I felt sure she’d also seen what I had.</p> <p>“Well... come on bitch, try to beat me!” Not Paul said and lashed out with his fist, it wasn’t pulled and it wasn’t a karate move it was a savage move. I just managed to move out of its way and kicked Paul hard behind the knee, forcing him down onto one leg. He had the advantage of size and weight, an advantage I had to change – don’t tell me that size doesn’t matter, it does!</p> <p>Not Paul kicked out with his feet, but I jumped back and delivered a kick of my own again to the back of his knee. “Why you little cow!” He said and got to his feet, favouring his leg as its muscles protested.</p> <p>“I might be little, and I might be female, but never...” I kicked him again, hitting the same leg, “. . . ever...” This time as he dropped to the ground I got to his neck and scissored my legs around it, squeezing and choking him. “Call me cow!” I kept up the pressure, feeling his weakening struggles as he tried to gain his breath, I knew I was killing my master, but I had to stop him. Pauline had already told me that the thighs had the strongest muscles in the human body, I was just proving this.</p> <p>Finally Master stopped struggling and I released my hold, I moved my hand to his throat and tried to find a pulse... nothing. I looked to Sharon and screamed out. “<b>I’ve killed my Master!</b>”</p></div>",[]
1311,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 13",13,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,“The reports of my death have been greatly exaggerated!” – Alice finds that her fear was unfounded but Paul receives some disturbing news about an old adversary.,2005-03-16,17,4,"Mff, ff",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner125.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>To start let me say that the news of my death were greatly exaggerated. I did have a stiff neck and my throat was sore, but that was all.</p> <p>I came too on the bed in the basement; Sharon was listening to my heartbeat. “What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Why? What was the last thing you remember?” Sharon said.</p> <p>“I... I was just getting ready to test Alice on self defence... and then I woke up just now. What the blazes happened?” I said now worried even more.</p> <p>“Paul, this room is monitored at all times isn’t it?” Sharon asked, I nodded and got up walking to the computer, first I looked around.</p> <p>“Where are the girls?” I asked.</p> <p>“I sent them upstairs. Poor Alice was so distraught; she believed she had killed you.” At my look she nodded, “She had just choked you out, what else could she think?”</p> <p>I entered a command on the screen and watched as Alice and Pauline finished their exercises, I watched as Pauline placed the mats in the room, and then I was aghast as I jumped Alice from behind. I looked from the screen to Sharon; she nodded to the screen as Alice freed herself and threw me. I felt my hand, the little finger did feel sore as well as my back, I was impressed with the way she defended herself, I paused the file and sat down.</p> <p>“you don’t remember any of that?” Sharon asked me and I shook my head.</p> <p>“No, not at all. It’s like watching someone else!” I appealed to Sharon, “What’s wrong with me?” I asked.</p> <p>She shook her head, “I’m not sure, in olden days it could be called possession but...” She rummaged in her bag, “It only seems to be when you lose your temper, and as the girls get older you’ll find they can be annoying without knowing it.” She took out a pill-bottle, “These are tranquillisers, keep doing the breathing exercises and if that doesn’t work then take two of these, Elizabeth suggested them if things went too far.”</p> <p>I nodded and took the bottle, and then I played the rest of the file. It was more than weird watching this thing using my body to attack Alice, but she was marvellous in her defence and attack, doing all the right things, it was as if whatever it was in my body had no idea of karate at all, that was it’s undoing. I sat and watched wincing as Alice drove her disk into me but I knew ‘I’ was faking the pain and almost shouted at the screen as Alice went to check on ‘me’ and I was please as she dodged ‘my’ attack.</p> <p>I almost cheered as she brought ‘me’ to my knees, I thought she attacked my neck a bit too soon but she persisted and managed to knock me out.</p> <p>“Phewwww! She was good wasn’t she?” I said to Sharon.</p> <p>“I don’t know I’ve never studied self defence.” She said, “But she seemed to have dealt with you well enough.” She added watching me.</p> <p>“That wasn’t me fighting, whoever it was didn’t have access to my karate skill, I’m glad to say otherwise the outcome would have been different.” I said.</p> <p>“Or are you just saying that? Come on Paul come clean.” She said.</p> <p>“<i>The best offence is sometimes not to fight at all.</i>” I misquoted from the Book of War.</p> <p>“Why’s that?” Sharon asked.</p> <p>“It confuses the hell out of your enemies!” I said with a smile. Then I toggled the communicator button. “Girls will you all come downstairs please.” I said.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Alice, well done. You defended yourself quickly and accurately, I’m proud of you.” I said to the shaking girl.</p> <p>“But Master I hurt you, I almost killed you!” She said and burst into tears.</p> <p>I took her into my arms, “Alice, I’m fine, honestly. I’ve got an aching back and neck, but that’s nothing, you did what you had to do without thinking about who I was. That’s what you were training for, to protect yourself and anyone else with you.” I told her.</p> <p>“But Master... It wasn’t you!” she said softly.</p> <p>“I know, that’s why I was so happy that you defeated... whatever it was, last time Pauline had to resort to a needle to bring me down, and you didn’t have that. So smile Alice, you’ve passed the test completely. I think you’ll soon be leaving us.” I told her which made her cry even more.</p> <p>“What’s wrong Alice?” Billie-Jo asked.</p> <p>“I... I don’t want to go! You can’t make me <b>you just can’t!</b>” She said.</p> <p>I held her again, “Slave Alice you can’t stay here, you have a new life waiting for you, I promise you that you’ll be happy and you can always get in touch with us at any time, no matter where you are.” I told her.</p> <p>“Master, I know how to calm her; can you let me help her?” Billie-Jo asked me gently. I nodded my head and turned the crying girl around to face Billie-Jo who was back in the wheelchair.</p> <p>“Alice, come here.” Billie-Jo gently said opening her arms and welcoming Alice into her hold.</p> <p>“But I want to stay, please Billie-Jo can’t you make him change his mind?” Alice pleaded with her friend.</p> <p>“Alice. Sister, you have to spread your wings, trust master he’s doing the best for you.” Billie-Jo said stroking Alice’s back.</p> <p>“But you were supposed to be safe... look what happened to you.” Alice said.</p> <p>“That wasn’t really Master’s fault, and he did his best to rescue me, he would do the same for you if you should ever have the same misfortune, but I know that you will never face such a thing, and now you will be able to defend yourself should anyone attack you.” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>Alice didn’t say anything at all she held onto Billie-Jo, I could see her mouth sucking on Billie-Jo’s breast. I looked at Billie-Jo and Pauline; they weren’t young girls anymore but young ladies, still below the legal age. How did I miss that before?</p> <p>“How did they grow up so fast?” I said quietly to myself..</p> <p>Sharon overheard me, “Children do that, it’s called living. Are you going to move them onto someone else?” She said.</p> <p>“What! No way, they are mine. Why should I change them?” I said feeling something rising inside me again. I breathed deeply chasing it back into its room, picturing a door locking behind it.</p> <p>“Feeling better?” Sharon asked, I nodded, “Good, now Billie-Jo wanted me to remove her hair on her mons, legs and arms, I could do that but it would be better in a hospital...” She began.</p> <p>“And Elizabeth has suggested that they do the work in Ropeville?” I asked.</p> <p>Sharon laughed, “You do know how they work, I understand they need to check Pauline and can do the same for Billie-Jo if you wish.” She said.</p> <p>“If the girls want to then I won’t stop them, I’m just not sure when this could be arranged for, Alice’s sponsor won’t expect her for another two weeks.” I calculated.</p> <p>“Err, Master can we use the bed, this is getting uncomfortable.” Billie-Jo said from her chair. Alice was now sitting on her lap and kissing Billie-Jo’s neck and face.</p> <p>Pauline moved the wheelchair to the bed as I got up and then Alice got off Billie-Jo’s legs and lifted her easily from the wheelchair onto the bed, Billie-Jo giggled as Alice almost threw herself onto her lover, running her hands over Billie-Jo’s body, caressing a breast with one and attacking Billie-Jo’s pussy with the other.</p> <p>“Hey Alice, what are you doing?” Billie-Jo asked as she felt Alice’s hand moving in her pussy.</p> <p>“Just trying something that Sharon showed me!” Alice said and ground the heel of her hand on Billie-Jo’s clit.</p> <p>I looked at Sharon and raised an eyebrow; she smiled and whispered to me, “I showed her how to find the G-spot.” She told me and indeed...</p> <p>“<b>OH MY GOD ALICE... What are you... you... AAAIIIIEEEEEE!</b>” Billie-Jo screamed out as her first orgasm struck her, Alice looked into Billie-Jo’s face and just smiled.</p> <p>Now Alice twisted around so that her head was facing Billie-Jo’s thighs, leaving Billie-Jo to gaze at Alice’s charms. Alice lowered her head and began attacking Billie-Jo’s pussy, pushing her tongue into her friend, sucking the juices that had appeared there, but at the same time raising her hips, making Billie-Jo arch her head in her efforts to do the same to her lover.</p> <p>“Hey! . . That’s not fair!” Billie-Jo said, “I want to... umph!” The rest of her words were muffled as Alice had lowered her body back down, her pussy fitting exactly over Billie-Jo’s mouth.</p> <p>What I couldn’t see, although it was described in detail later by Alice, was her chin which she moved around teasing Clitoris. “<i>I won’t say it was easy, but Billie-Jo liked it</i>” Alice confided later.</p> <p>The two girls brought each other to another climax and it was a delight to watch them in their Sapphic embrace.</p> <p>A tug on my arm made me look at Sharon. “Come on Paul, leave them behind.” She said, but her breathing was rapid and I knew she had been affected by the scene.</p> <p>I nodded and went with Sharon back upstairs. She looked at where a relieved Pauline was already waiting. “I didn’t want to remain down there, I’d just put them off.” She said slightly downhearted.</p> <p>Sharon smiled at her, “Well if you want to, I wouldn’t mind some relief... that’s if you don’t mind Paul?” She added looking at me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “That’s okay Sharon, but I’d prefer if you take Pauline upstairs, I don’t think I could control myself if you started here!” I said which caused Sharon to laugh; she took Pauline’s hand and almost dragged her from the room.</p> <p>The sound from the monitor could be heard, the erotic gasps and moans from the basement I shook my head again and turned down the volume. I then went online to check how well Pauline had coped with my absence.</p> <p>I found that Ropeville had been refreshing my food supply and had taken over the paying of bills etc, so I didn’t have any outstanding bills to pay for, which was a godsend.</p> <p>I then checked on the home records, Pauline had kept them up to date, including ‘my’ self defence actions. I checked on the school work. I read the slave section recognising that it was a serious item, I chuckled over Alice’s conclusion to the piece and then I read Pauline’s response to the item and the punishment that had been given.</p> <p>I have to admit that Pauline had handled the situation correctly, and the subsequent change that occurred in Alice was, although surprising, a response to it. And one which was the turning point in her life.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was while I was on-line that I noticed a communication icon flashing. I pressed on it and a window opened, a girl looked out at me, checking my face. “Master, my mistress would like to talk to you if you’re available.” She said.</p> <p>“Thank you Little Cat, I’ll be pleased to speak to Elizabeth.” I said smiling.</p> <p>She nodded and pressed something on her keyboard, Elizabeth’s smiling face was soon looking at me. “Paul, how are you?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Well, I’m fine, but my alto-ego is nursing a bruised ego at the moment.” I said and almost laughed at her puzzled face. “Let me show you.” I accessed the file again and sent it down to Elizabeth’s machine. She opened it and played it.</p> <p>“Oh my god, if she hadn’t beaten you...” Elizabeth said.</p> <p>“Yes, she would have been dead, I don’t think it was playing!” I said making sure my voice showed my concern, “Elizabeth we have to find out what this is!”</p> <p>“Paul we’ve searched out databases, the nearest we can get to is an avatar breaking free of its confinement and running autonomous of the controlling mind. But you have no avatars programmed into you... we checked on that first... so that isn’t the answer, the only thing we can suggest is that you have a suppressed personality, your dark side if you want, that is trying to break out.” She said seriously.</p> <p>“So what can I do?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Have you seen Sharon? She has some tablets that you can use, that’s if the breathing exercises don’t work.” She said.</p> <p>“If they don’t then I’ll pick a fight with Alice again, she’s learnt that people can be beaten.” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Paul I’m not kidding, this is serious, if whatever it is gets a hold on you then it could destroy you... or we might have to.” Elizabeth’s face was grim.</p> <p>“If it gets too much then you just might.” I said slowly. Then another icon started flashing on my screen.</p> <p>“Excuse me!” We both said and I clicked on the icon.</p> <p>Agent Jones’s face appeared in a box. “Mr. Purple, Doctor Elizabeth, I’m glad I caught you both, there is a problem.” She said. “Red Fornalski managed to get released, lack of evidence, he’s been sniffing around and may have got hold of your email address.”</p> <p>“But how could he do that?” I asked, “I thought the email addresses were securely held.” And Elizabeth nodded her agreement. Smith looked suitably embarrassed.</p> <p>“We... don’t know, somehow our firewall was broken and connections were compromised, if he does get in touch let us know immediately.” She said and went to close down the connection.</p> <p>“Hold on a moment Agent Jones, let me check my emails now.” I said and opened the mail icon.</p> <p>Once the page had opened I found about 20 emails, the first beginning, ‘I want hr back!’ the second, “I knw you hav her!” they progressed to ‘meet or else!’</p> <p>I changed my password to allow Agent Jones to also pick up my mail, once she said she had it I changed my password again to prevent her from doing it again. I opened the last e-mail.</p> <p><b>‘meet or else!’<br/> I have to hve her bac. You hve her.<br/> If you don’t repy it wood be 2 l8.<br/> Red.</b></p> <p>“Well he’s not very well educated is he?” I said to no-one in particular “Agent Jones, I’m going to have to answer the last one, it was only 3 hours ago he sent it.” I said</p> <p>“Hold on, we need to know where you’re going to meet so that we can set it up. What does he mean too late?” she asked.</p> <p>“Not sure, remember he did kill Alice’s father. And he didn’t show too much remorse about that. No he’s planning something special.” I said.</p> <p>Elizabeth then broke in, “Agent Jones, from your tone I can tell that he’s going to react adversely if Paul doesn’t answer, I’d suggest you dictate a reply and let Paul send it from his email address.”</p> <p>“Alright Doctor Elizabeth, let’s see... Alice is fine, will agree to meeting, where? When?” but I shook my head.</p> <p>“No, I won’t refer to Alice by name, how about this.” And I spoke as I typed.</p> <p><b>Re:- meet or else.<br/> Item not damaged, but need to arrange contact.<br/> Require date and location – 3rd party area preferred.</b></p> <p><b>P. </b></p> <p>“That’s sneaky, but it gives the details and does the business. Okay send it.” I pressed the button and almost immediately got a reply.</p> <p><b>Re:- meet or else<br/> Friday – Red Rock Junction, Idaho<br/> 12:00 – Mom and Pops.<br/> Bring the girl! Will recompense!</b></p> <p><b>Red.</b></p> <p>“Red Rock Junction? Where the hell is that?” I asked.</p> <p>“That’s okay; we’ll deal with that, just get yourself packed and get Alice ready just in case we need her.” Agent Jones said, but I saw Elizabeth shake her head.</p> <p>“He’s going to try to double cross you Paul, you do know that.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded my head, “I know, so we’re going to have to be cagy about this. Agent Jones? Can you arrange for a party of people to be in town beforehand?”</p> <p>“Sure can, I’ll get in touch with the local office and make the arrangements.” She said and broke the connection.</p> <p>“Well?” Elizabeth said watching me.</p> <p>“Well indeed, so what do I tell Alice? That Red is out there and can contact me? Or that Red is demanding that I return her?” I asked.</p> <p>“Neither! If you have to tell her anything you’re going to ensure that she understands that you are going to protect her. . . you are going to protect her aren’t you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I felt slightly shocked by her suggestion. “<b>Of course I am!</b> What type of person do you think I am?” I asked her.</p> <p>“A good one! It’s okay Paul, I’m a psychologist remember I have to watch people under stress and assess how they take it. Apart from this aberrant influence that affects you lately you’re one of the most honourable persons I’ve met.” Elizabeth said, “Don’t worry about how you tell Alice; you’ll make sure she knows she’s not in danger.” She said and then closed the connection.</p> <p>“Thanks a lot!” I said and returned my gaze to the action in the basement, but now both girls seemed to be sleeping. I thought it was better to tell her now rather than later.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>“But how did he get out?” Alice asked me for which I had no answer.</p> <p>“I don’t know, but we’ll find out when we get to Red Rock Junction.” I told her. I was in the basement sitting on the bed holding Alice on my lap with my arms around her. Billie-Jo was sitting up also holding onto Alice.</p> <p>“What if he tries to take me again?” Alice persevered in her questioning.</p> <p>“Then I’ll stop him, or if I fail then you will know what to do.” I assured her, “You know what you did to me, well it would be Red in person, trust me Alice you’ll be fine. What I have planned is for you to stay away from him until we get him arrested, after that he won’t be any problem for you!” I added.</p> <p>“But I’d be too scared to stop him, I know I’ll be!” She protested sobbing away.</p> <p>I started to stroke her breasts, trying to calm her – but finding that I was reacting to her. Billie-Jo was also rubbing Alice’s neck bringing her body up to maintain contact with Alice’s body. “Master, I want you to make me yours.” Alice said, it was a tempting offer but I couldn’t do it, not because of Red, but due to the contract! Billie-Jo understood as she spoke up.</p> <p>“That’s not fair, I want to taste you again Alice, why don’t you show master how good you are at sucking him. While I take care of this. And she pulled Alice down so that her mons was in the girl’s face and she held onto Alice’s buttocks as she feasted on her pussy.</p> <p>I knelt on the bed, my cock already facing Alice’s face. “Do you want to do this?” I asked her, she paused in moving her head close to me.</p> <p>“I don’t understand? You’re asking me, not ordering me? But I’m a slave, I have to obey whatever my master demands of me!” She said.</p> <p>“Alice this time it’s for you, I want you to enjoy yourself, not to do it because I’m a master, I’m just a man who is trying to help you.” I told her but her eyebrows gave a ‘<i>yeah! Sure!</i>’ image and she opened her mouth to suck me inside.</p> <p>Now I won’t say she was an expert in this, but she had learnt a lot from Billie-Jo’s tutelage. She licked at the head and rolled her tongue over the urethra causing me to shudder.</p> <p>She pulled back and looked up at me. “Master Paul, what’s going to happen to Pauline and Billie-Jo while we’re away?” She asked.</p> <p>I considered this, “I suppose they can be housed at Ropeville, I understand the hospital there will be able to do the electrolysis that they want.” I said hearing a squeal of glee from beneath Alice as Billie-Jo overheard me.</p> <p>“That’s wonderful Master.” Alice said and took a deep breath as she engulfed my cock again this time she was able to by-pass the gagging reflex and take me into her throat fully; her nose was right against my body.</p> <p>Now Billie-Jo was really moving her tongue on Alice’s cunny, causing the girl to buck forward against me. Her moans muffled by my cock down her throat but causing me great pleasure as the vibrations moved the muscles on her throat. She pulled back to take another deep breath and then just took me in her mouth again.</p> <p>Alice then began to hum as she sucked away on me, again the vibrations was such that I had great difficulty not to ram my cock down her throat, this was for her, not me!</p> <p>Then Billie-Jo moved her hand and Alice opened her eyes in shock and then closed them in pleasure. She moved her head back and spoke again, “Oh yes Billie-Jo, do that again!” She said as she brought one hand up to start rubbing my cock while her other hand she used to rest on my thigh to maintain her balance.</p> <p>I looked down behind Alice to see that Billie-Jo had pushed a finger into Alice’s butt, and while sucking on Alice’s clit she was finger-fucking her lover’s ass. Alice rested her head on my stomach for a moment while she adjusted to the new sensation.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master, may I ask another... question?” She said looking up at me.</p> <p>I stared down at her flushed face and knew she was feeling Billie-Jo’s effect on her. “Alice you choose the strangest times to ask questions, but go ahead.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Why won’t you take me? I mean you had Billie-Jo when you were training her... <i>oh god slow down Billie-Jo</i>... So why not me?” She asked and then Billie-Jo took her over the edge.</p> <p>I held her body as she shook, stopping her from falling down onto Billie-Jo, I waited for her eyes to clear before pushing my cock back into her mouth.</p> <p>“Alright Alice, now you’re back with us I will tell you. The person we’ve been training you for has requested that you remain intact, so that’s why Billie-Jo’s been showing you how to pleasure girls.” I explained.</p> <p>Alice pulled back, “So I’m going to a Mistress, is that what you’re not telling me?” She said before taking a breath again and bringing her nose to touch my pubic hair. I had to concentrate as I was close to the edge now.</p> <p>Then Alice played her ace card. She started swallowing, massaging my cock in her throat, almost masturbating my cock with her throat. “<b>Oh god Alice</b>... where the blazes did you learn that!” I said as I peppered her throat and stomach with my sperm.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was a few minutes later. I was lying on the bed with Billie-Jo on top of me, riding my cock as Alice rested beside me.</p> <p>“So am I right? Are you giving me to a woman?” Alice persisted.</p> <p>“For all you know there might be a sheikh who needs you to service his harem!” I said.</p> <p>“Why? How many wives does he have?” Alice seemed really interested.</p> <p>“Well he could have 360, he needs to take some time off in a year.” I said, “But if you do a good job you could be wife 361.” I added with a smile.</p> <p>“Oh you! I just want to know what to expect, that’s all.” Alice said slightly exasperated at being fooled.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t worry about it, but trust me you will be happy with whoever you’re placed with. Now why don’t you straddle my face and then help Billie-Jo.” I suggested.</p> <p>I was rewarded with the sight of Alice’s engorged clit and moist, shaven, pussy as she settled over my mouth, I could imagine Billie-Jo reaching out to steady Alice while she directed her to rub and caress her breasts, the two girls leaning forward to allow their mouths to kiss each other as each one was pleasured – it became a very exhausting evening.</p></div>",[]
1312,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 14",14,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,The meeting with Red has a predictable ending - Paul has an argument with the FBI. And Alice meets a new friend.,2005-03-17,17,4,"Mf, spank, anal, action",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner126.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>The town of Red Rock Junction was small; we reached it by road, going on the I-15 to Virgina, then onto another road to Downey, Zenda and then Red Rock Junction.</p> <p>We arrived on the Thursday afternoon in my van, I had already instructed Alice to call me either Paul or Daddy, instead of Master Paul. We booked into the small hotel as father and daughter (Paul and Maddy Williams). The only room available was one with a double bed.</p> <p>“. . . Can’t understand it?... So many bookings, never seen so many newcomers around town. Is there some kind of convention in town?” The clerk asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No idea, we’re on a tour of the area, I used a pin in a map and here we are.” I said, inwardly seething – why didn’t they have a sign saying <ib>FBI operation in progress!</ib></p> <p>We went to the room and both looked at the bed, it wasn’t really inviting, not even the lure of the magic fingers attachment held any attraction for us.</p> <p>“Master Paul, I have a bad feeling about this.” Alice said and I agreed with her, not even bothering to remind her about my name.</p> <p>The telephone rang, it was agent Smith. “Mr. Purple? I saw you arrive, I’m in room 202 – just across the way, can you come over for a meeting?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes, I think we need a discussion!” I said and then instructed Alice to lock the door and not to let anyone else in.</p> <p>I went from the room and waited to hear the key turn in the lock, I knew she wouldn’t open the door to strangers.</p> <p>I knocked on room 202’s door and Smith opened it, Jones was typing away on a lap top. Smith closed the door, “Well we’re all set! We’ve got men all over the town!” A discrete cough from Jones made him amend his statement, “I mean Agents.” He said.</p> <p>I nodded, “So I was told. The Clerk asked me if there was a convention in town. If he’s noticed so would others.” I was happy to see Smith’s face drop.</p> <p>He turned to Jones, “Don’t say a word!” Was all he said so I suppose he was in charge and had made the arrangements.</p> <p>“So what are the plans?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well you wear a wire and get him to talk, when we have enough then our Agents will move in and pick him up!” Smith said.</p> <p>“Good, how many men does Red have with him? How is he armed? Does he have any anti-surveillance gear with him? Will a frisk find the wire?” I asked, Smith looked lost so I continued. “Why did Red chose this place? Remember he call’s himself Red. Did he come from here? Is his family still here? You have checked him out completely?”</p> <p>“N... not... I mean...” Smith began babbling.</p> <p>“This was set up in a hurry; although a brief background check was carried out it was centred around where he lived.” Jones looked daggers at Smith.</p> <p>I went to the telephone and picked up the local directory, opening it to the letter F. “Well at a glance there are 4 Fornalski’s living here, what’s the betting that Red is amongst them?” I said throwing the book down. “Now what I suggest is that your people pick a table for Red to sit at and have directional microphones focused on that.”</p> <p>“And how the hell are we supposed to do that?” Smith asked sneeringly.</p> <p>“I don’t know, fill the other tables with your agents leaving just the one, I’m normally peckish at midday, I’m sure others are! I’ll have a cellphone and you will ensure that Alice is kept safe. I suggest she remains here with Agent Jones. If I need to present her then I’ll call. But I need to keep the upper hand.” I said.</p> <p>“It will mean changing our plans, I’m not sure if...” Agent Smith began but I was getting angry with him.</p> <p>“Then you’re no longer in charge of this operation! Agent Jones if you’ll implement the changes and we’ll sort the lot out.” I said.</p> <p>“You can’t order me about! I’m with the FBI! I’ve a good mind. . .” Agent Smith began.</p> <p>“Well then you should use it! You know my history as does the government, this affects one of mine and if you think I’m going to jeopardise her life because of your incompetence then you have another thought coming. Agent Jones please connect me with your superiors!” I said and was happy to see her take out her mobile phone and press a button, she then handed the phone to me.</p> <p>“Yes?” The voice although distorted was female.</p> <p>“This is Paul Purple; I have reservations about Agent Smith’s suitability to control the situation.” I said and quickly explained my reasoning.</p> <p>“Pass me to Agent Smith.” The voice said.</p> <p>“Yes, Smith here... yes,... yes but... yes... yes... but... yes I understand, yes. Yes!” And Smith passed the phone to Agent Jones.</p> <p>“Yes, no! No, yes. Very well if that’s what you want, goodbye.” She said and hung up.</p> <p>“This is Special Agent Jones, we have an alternate plan we’ll need to work out, call a meeting... No! I’m not buggering about; you’ll be getting confirmation in a few minutes. Right. Now move!” She ordered and hung up with a satisfied look on her face. “Everything will be fine Mr. Purple, you can depend on us.” She said, although I heard the word me, and I noticed the look that Smith gave her.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>I returned to my room, knocking on the door and announcing who I was ‘daddy’. Alice didn’t open the door, instead she asked. “Who stayed downstairs with a broken leg?”</p> <p>I didn’t have to think, “Billie-Jo, while Pauline taught self-defence.” I said and was happy to hear the door being unlocked.</p> <p>“Oh master, I’m sorry about that.” Alice said after I had closed and locked the door behind me.</p> <p>“There’s nothing to be sorry about. I should have thought of a password.” I hugged her, “You were very wise and quick to think of that.”</p> <p>Alice gave a laugh, “Well master there wasn’t much on T. V. and I was just sitting amusing myself thinking about questions.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“That was very good of you still. Now we’re going to have to rely on Room Service for dinner as I don’t want you walking around town at the moment, so my daughter is going to have a stomach ache.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh daddy, I don’t feel well, shall I get into bed?” Alice asked me with a smile, I nodded my head and she quickly undressed. “You know it felt funny to wear clothes over all this time.” She said as she slipped under the bedcovers, she pulled back the sheet revealing her nakedness beneath, “Do you want to join me daddy?” She asked, she had become quite the little sex kitten ever since that evening with Billie-Jo and me.</p> <p>“Be quiet you little minx! Now lie down and make moaning noises.” I said giving her a swat on her pert breast.</p> <p>“Oww, meanie!” She pouted and then covered herself and began to moan.</p> <p>I picked up the telephone, “Hello... yes can I have room service? . . Ah good, this is Mr. Williams in room 204, my daughter has a bad stomach ache, must have been something she ate on the way here... Oh no, no I’m not suggesting she ate anything here, I just wondered if you could provide something to sooth her stomach... you have, that would be great.” I hung up, Alice stopped moaning.</p> <p>“I’ll tell you what master, why don’t you make me moan in another way?” Alice asked with a smile on her face.</p> <p>But the smile changed to a worried look and she started to moan as there was a knock on the door, “Room service!” A young male voice sounded, I opened the door, keeping my foot behind it just in case.</p> <p>“Oh daddy! I’m going to be sick!” Alice said and jumped out of the bed clutching the sheet around her in her dash to the toilet, but she wasn’t good enough to keep it completely around her and the young guy was treated to a view of her naked backside as the toilet door closed behind her.</p> <p>“Wow-wheee!” He said.</p> <p>I put on a stern face. “That’s my daughter you’re talking about! Now can I have. . .” A bottle was pushed into my hands and the youth was still trying to look around the door as I closed it.</p> <p>The toilet door creaked open and April looked out, “Did you tip that guy?” She asked with a smile.</p> <p>I pulled her onto my lap as I sat down on the bed and started swatting her ass, “You... were... very... naughty... young... lady!” I said punctuating each word with my hand loading on her ass.</p> <p>When I released Alice she was still smiling. “Thank you master, but I see you have a problem down there. May I help you with it?” She said, and before I could push her away, she went onto her knees and undid the fly on my pants, reaching inside and removing my erect cock from my clothing before engulfing it in her mouth.</p> <p>“You know Alice, you’re going to be better than Billie-Jo soon!” I joked.</p> <p>But Alice drew her head back and answered seriously, “Oh no master. Sister Billie-Jo will always be better than me, she knows you too well.” She said and then began pulling my pants down over my hips, I rose up to allow her to slip them over my hips, taking my shorts with them. She then pulled them down my legs and took them off altogether. I then felt her doing something with my legs, but I didn’t know what at the time.</p> <p>Pushing me back down, she looked me in the eye. “Master I know that you’re not allowed to take my virginity, but I still have another place that you can use.” She told me.</p> <p>“But Alice you’re not going to... to...” I said but then Alice managed to push me backwards and had attached my hands to the headboard. She then produced a tube of jelly which she started to smear over my cock. “Where did you get that from?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo and Pauline gave it to me; they also told me how to slip these restraints onto you, she said as she worked away, “Why those sneaky...” I said but stopped as Alice straddled my waist, raising herself to position my cock at her ass. “Alice, you’re going to have to relax your sphincter muscle, try to push out as if you’re taking a dump.” I advised her – since I couldn’t stop her I might as well help her.</p> <p>Alice giggled at my words but concentrated, before dropping herself down, taking a deep breath as my cock lodged in her ass.</p> <p>“Are you alright?” I asked her in a worried tone as I didn’t want her to injure herself at this time – how would I explain things to a doctor? (let alone room service!)</p> <p>“Yes, it was just so... I don’t know... unexpected, that’s all. I didn’t think it would hurt so much.” She said.</p> <p>“Well if I had my hand free I could help you.” I said reasonably. She thought about it and then bent forward and released my hands. I brought them up and held her hips to allow her to gain her breath.</p> <p>“Pauline told me this was different, but not how it was different.” Alice said.</p> <p>“Unless you’ve experienced virginal intercourse you’ll never know.” I said which wasn’t very helpful for Alice, “The rectum is control by a muscle that holds things in you have to force down, it isn’t really designed for things going up inside you, but then it will return to its normal size. Once a vagina is breached then it will stretch out with use. But you can still have pleasure while doing this.” I told her.</p> <p>“You can? How?” Alice asked and then gasped as I moved my hands to her breasts, teasing and rubbing them, dragging my nails over her nipples. Without realising it lice slipped a bit lower, impaling more of herself on my cock.</p> <p>I then moved my attentions to her clit, rubbing it as a boy would after just discovering his cock for the first time; soon Alice was sitting firmly on my lap, with my entire length in her colon.</p> <p>“That’s it Alice, you’ve done it!” I exclaimed.</p> <p>“Really? I feel so full!” She said, “Just like I did when Pauline gave me the enema.” She added.</p> <p>“When was that?” I asked her as the last enema was during the last week and she wasn’t supposed to have had another one.</p> <p>“About an hour before we left!” Alice said with a smile on her face. “She said it would help me more than the jelly!” And then she began lifting herself up about two inches before dropping back down again. “Oh that feels... strange.” She said.</p> <p>“How do you mean strange? Nasty or nice?” I asked keeping one hand on her clit, the other on her hip.</p> <p>“Nice, very nice!” She said and began bouncing up and down on me. I tried to help by moving my hips in counterpoint to her, pulling back as she went up and pushing forward as she come down. I soon lost hold of her clit and had to make do with holding her hips as she rode me like a bucking bronco.</p> <p>All too soon I was spurting again, giving her bowel their first taste of my sperm.</p> <p>Alice started to smile again. “Oh master I can feel it!” She exclaimed and then went rigid; I had seen girls cum form anal sex and was happy to learn that Alice was one of these.</p> <p>I felt myself go soft inside her and she lifted herself up to allow me to exit her body and then she fell across my body, I realised she was asleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>“Hello... room service? This is Mr. Williams in room 204, can I order dinner for two... yes she is, whatever that stuff was it went straight to her stomach.” – <i>by way of her butt.</i> I thought but didn’t say.</p> <p>I placed my order and turned to Alice. “Now my daughter, I think you’d better get dressed. I don’t want a repeat of earlier.” I told her seriously</p> <p>Alice pouted, “That’s not fair daddy, don’t you think he deserves to see my front, after all he did see my ass!” She said.</p> <p>“He might see your ass again... as I spank it again! Now get dressed!” I told her in mock anger.</p> <p>She wrapped a skirt around her waist and then put on a blouse, but I could see her erect nipples through the fabric of the skirt, but I didn’t say anything.</p> <p>Some minutes later there came a knock on the door, “Room Service!” a man’s voice announced, it was an older voice than earlier. I opened the door and the man guided a trolley into the room, his eyes seemed drawn to Alice as he entered.</p> <p>“Evening Miss, I hope you’re feeling better now?” He asked talking to Alice’s breasts.</p> <p>“Oh yes, daddy gave me the stuff and I’ve felt better ever since.” Alice said smiling as she sat down by a small table that had been set up. I could hear the man take a deep breath and I realised what had happened.</p> <p>“I think I can deal with the rest of this.” I told the man giving him a tip and escorting him to the door, when I turned around I could see that Alice’s skirt had opened up slightly and I was looking straight at her shaven pussy.</p> <p>I shook my head at her and continued with serving the meal which was very nice and hot, a discrete knock at the door made us both look up.</p> <p>“Yes, who is it?” I asked,</p> <p>“Mr. Williams I just wondered how your daughter was?” Agent’s Jones’s voice came from outside.</p> <p>Again I opened the door a crack to ensure that it was just Agent Jones and then opened the door to admit her.</p> <p>“It’s all set, we’ve checked on the owners of the suggested meeting area, they’re part of Fornalski’s family, but they’ve disowned him as they didn’t like the way he’s been going. They’ll allowing us to have a few camera’s focusing on the table, so we can see and hear everything.” She said after a few minutes.</p> <p>“You’re certain they’re okay with this, they’re not just playing you about?” I asked her.</p> <p>“100%, they’ve been in several family arguments where other members of the family have tried to take over the business, the last one involve the local police before it was resolved. I feel that we can trust them.” She added.</p> <p>“Master Paul, I know she’s right.” Alice said to me.</p> <p>“Alright, we’ll go ahead with it.” I said, “I’ll appear at 12 noon.”</p> <p>“And Alice will be in my room waiting to hear the results.” Jones said. “I’ve got a file that we’ve managed to prepare about Red, if you’re interested.” She added.</p> <p>I took it, “Thanks, I’ll go through it later.” I told her and escorted her to the door. Alice was undoing her skirt as I closed the door.</p> <p>After Jones left we decided to turn in for the night... if you think I’m going to tell you what happened, sorry!</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>My only concession to the FBI was the wearing of a miniature earpiece which allowed me to monitor what was being said, at 11 o’clock the diner was starting to fill up, families and couples would gravitate into the place and soon the owners were turning people away to the nearest café – they would be compensated for any lost trade they’d been told. – a spotter across the way would comment on people who approached and his language was slightly colourful.</p> <p>“Couple of oldies, making a fuss but leaving.... Looking around I can see a nice piece of Jail-bait, man you should see the rack on this kid!” The voice was drooling.</p> <p>“Agent Hawtrey is the person approaching the diner?” Jones’s voice interrupted his talk.</p> <p>“Err, no ma’am, but I thought the guys needed. . .” Hawtrey began to say.</p> <p>“Then you can stop the descriptions unless they are relevant to the situation.” Jones said dryly.</p> <p>“Yes ma’am.” Hawtrey resumed to giving just normal observations but with abbreviations.</p> <p>“The PYT has gone into the bookshop, didn’t think she was a reader... Hello, the blinds have been drawn and the close sign is now up. Pimply SH looking out through window. Does anyone want to...”</p> <p>“Negative, we’re here for Fornalski anything else is not our business, clear?” Jones said.</p> <p>“Clear!” and “Crystal!” Came the various replies.</p> <p>Half an hour before the meeting Red and three others arrive, two thugs described by Hawtrey as ACBMF’s (A Couple of Big Motha Fuckers) and a young (12 years old) girl described as a VPYT (Very Pretty Young Thing) – the group were ushered to the only table that was available. Unaware that they were under close scrutiny.</p> <p>I waited for a few minutes before I approached the diner, “Heads up guys, we’re on!” Was the comment I heard in the earpiece.</p> <p>I went to the counter and ordered a coke and a beef sandwich, accepting both and looking around I went to the only table with a spare seat.</p> <p>I walked to the table where Red and the girl were sitting; the two goons bracketed the girl like bookends. “Mind if I sit here?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes! I’m expecting company!” Red said curtly as he scanned the crowd. I ignored him and sat down anyway. A large meaty hand dropped onto my shoulder.</p> <p>“Why Red?... You said it would only be you and the exchange! Where did these two come from?” I asked him ignoring the weight bearing down on me.</p> <p>“You’re the contact?” Red said and gestured to the goon, “Where’s Alice? You should have brought her!”</p> <p>I smiled at him, “Relax, just like you I don’t trust people, unlike you I take precautions.” I handed my sandwich and drink to the scared looking girl. “You’d better eat this; I think I’m going to take you on a long ride.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>She went to reach for it when Red covered the sandwich with his hand. “She don’t do nothing until I get Alice! Unharmed if you know what I mean.”</p> <p>I was the image of calmness, “I never managed to get that far with her, she was too skittish, I was going to tie her down but then I heard the news. Your attack on her father gave her a bit of a shock I can tell you, how did you manage it?” I said smiling.</p> <p>“Why?” He was cautious, wary.</p> <p>“Just professional interest, Nitro, TNT? What was it?” I persisted.</p> <p>Red smiled, he liked to talk it seems. “Alright if you want to know, it was household gas and a spark generator disguised as a table lamp. Leave the gas running for an hour to fill up the place and when there’s a spark... no more problem.” He finished laughing.</p> <p>“Yeah but surely Alice’s dad would have done something to stop it?” I said.</p> <p>Red shook his head, “Hell man you think I’m stupid. I spent nearly a day listening to his whining on about how I gypped him. In the end I knocked him out and tied him to a chair in the kitchen. After I told him what was going to happen to him I then went on to describe exactly what I was going to do to his precious daughter.” Red smiled and leaned back in his chair, “It was fun seeing the tears in his face as I closed the door on him. By the time the place went up I was back home porking his widow!”</p> <p>“And what are you going to do when you get Alice back?” I asked</p> <p>“Well first I’m going to whip her ass for running away from me and then I’m going to rape her ass to teach her never to do it again!” Red said, his eyes glazing over in anticipation as he spoke.</p> <p>“How’s her mother going to react to that?” I asked him.</p> <p>“She ain’t going to bother us at all, not now!” Red said ominously.</p> <p>“And where did you find this morsel?” I said indicating the scared young girl, trying to distract him from whatever it was he had done to Alice’s mother.</p> <p>“Her parents found out that it doesn’t pay to cross me.” He said smiling.</p> <p>“Why not keep her and let me keep Alice? This one’s bound to grow on you and she’s young enough to learn whatever you want her to learn.” I said</p> <p>Red shook his head, “Hey man, I’ve spent time and money on that little bitch, I’m the one who’s going to break her in, and turn her into a gold mine.” He said</p> <p>I looked at the girl, “What’s your name darling?” I asked her gently.</p> <p>She looked around before looking back at me, “Tra... Tracy... Mister is it true what they say, you’re going to be taking me and teaching me to be a slut?”</p> <p>“Well Tracy it all depends on how things go, talking about things going I think these two had better blow!” I said looking at the two goons.</p> <p>“They’re with me, just to get things in the right perspective. If you mess with me I’m going to screw you!” Red said.</p> <p>I laughed, “Oh Adam, haven’t you learnt by now? I’m not one of your easy marks. If you try anything here then your family will be the worst for it. Your sister Rachael for example?” I said watching him.</p> <p>He flinched, “<b>What do you know about Rach?</b> You leave her alone man!” Red was looking very concerned now, obviously thinking how was it I knew so much?</p> <p>“Relax Red, as long as you play fair...” I left the rest of the statement unspoken – also I deliberately returned to his nick-name instead of his real one.</p> <p>Red looked at the goons, “Take 5, but hang around, I might need you!” he said. The goons grunted and walked to the counter, where a space seemed to open for them, the waitress behind the counter poured out two coffees and waited for an order. I noticed it was Agent Jones... if she was here who was with Alice?</p> <p>“So... what’s going to happen now?” Red asked.</p> <p>“That’s up to you, I mean I’ve already got her trained and ready to deliver. I can’t lose out on my investment either. What can you offer to sweeten the pot?” I asked.</p> <p>“Hey I can only offer the kid here! She prime and good in the sack if you follow me!” Red said with a satisfied smile.</p> <p>“You’ve already test driven her?” I said as if talking about a car but as I looked at Tracy she shuddered and pulled away from Red slightly.</p> <p>He opened his hands expressively, “Someone had to show her mom and Pop couldn’t help her,” He gave a giggle type laugh, “Man you should have heard them scream about that!”</p> <p>I shook my head sadly, “Sorry Red, the girl is useless to me now - I only take pure items.” I watched as one bodyguard went to the rest room, followed by two from the diner, so I didn’t need to worry about him, but my little talk had un-nerved Red.</p> <p>“What do you mean?” He asked.</p> <p>“I mean the deal’s off! goodbye Red. You’ve got nothing to offer me.” I said getting up from my seat.</p> <p>“Hey hold on you can’t just leave like that!” Red said also getting up.</p> <p>“Watch me Adam!” I told him, the second body-guard started to move towards us but clutched his stomach and then fell to the floor. “Must have been something he drank!” I said and went to open the door.</p> <p>“Hold it, come back here or the girl get it!” Red had taken hold of Tracy and was holding a knife to her throat.</p> <p>“You won’t do anything to her, not in a room full of witnesses!” I told him calmly.</p> <p>“Man you know nothing, this is my town! When I say jump they ask how high!” He said smiling.</p> <p>“Ladies and gentlemen, would you kindly introduce yourselves?” I said folding my arms.</p> <p>“<b>F. B. I. FREEZE!</b>” Jones said producing her gun, the people around the diner did the same.</p> <p>Red held onto the girl but ducked down behind her using her as a shield as he backed to a wall. “Oh very good, now make a path or this brat gets another smile!” He said.</p> <p>The agents were hampered by not having a clear shot, and the knowledge that a wrongly place shot could kill the girl. Red started moving along the wall to the door.</p> <p>“Give it up Adam! You’re only making things worse for yourself!” I tried to reason with him, but our attention was distracted by Agent Smith who came through the door holding onto Alice. “<b>Get her out of here!</b>” I shouted to Smith who shook his head.</p> <p>“No way, it’s all going wrong this is the only way to fix it! You want this girl I trade her for that one!” Smith said.</p> <p>“Smith, No! You don’t know what you’re doing!” I said.</p> <p>But during the time we were arguing Red managed to grab hold of Alice, he now had both girls in his hands, but this gave him the problem of keeping his knife free, a problem he solved by throwing Tracy across the room into a group of Agents. Now the knife was at Alice’s throat.</p> <p>“You see darling, I always get what I want. That’s what your old man and mother found out. You’re mine and will always be!” he said nuzzling her neck.</p> <p>“You killed my mother?” Alice asked her voice low and there was a strange tone in it.</p> <p>“What can I say, she started to bore me! So I gave her another interest!” Red laughed, a laugh that seemed strangled as Alice moved her head back into his throat.</p> <p>“My family never did you any harm...” Alice moved from his flailing knife, ducking beneath the blade and turning to face him. “But you went out...” her leg kicked out hitting his knee. “And destroyed us...” another kick to the same knee. “. . . Just for your...” she moved behind him now and delivered several blows to his kidneys, “. . . amusement. . .” he turned to strike at her but lost the knife as she blocked his arm. “Laugh this off!” She delivered another punch to his stomach and, as he bent over, brought her hand down in a vicious chop onto the back of his neck.</p> <p>I heard the crack from where I was standing and ran up to Alice, grabbing a loose gun from an amazed agent’s hand. I put two rounds into Red’s head. “You’ll never harm anyone again!” I said to the body. “It’s okay Alice, I’ve stopped him.” I said out loud.</p> <p>I handed the gun, butt first, to the agent and took Alice’s hand, taking her out of the diner, as we past him I looked at Smith. “You were supposed to wait for the signal, I did tell you what might happen.” I said, before he could answer me I swung my fist around and socked him on the chin, flooring him. I turned to the scared girl who was still watching us. “Tracy, come with us.” I said to her and she ran up to Alice, holding her hand. We walked to the hotel.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>“He was a bad man!” Tracy said after telling us how Red had walked into her house, tied up her parents and then raped her in front of them, as she was taken out of the house she heard two shots.</p> <p>“Yes, he was.” Alice said she had stopped shaking from the shock of what she had done.</p> <p>“I must admit I enjoyed ending his life.” I said coldly.</p> <p>It was late in the evening and the police and FBI were still working at the diner, Red’s body had been taken away to the coroner for formal identification and verification of death, I was waiting for the results knowing that I would be arrested for killing him.</p> <p>A knock on the door which I opened admitting Agent Jones she looked at me, “We need to talk.” She said I nodded.</p> <p>“Alright, shall we go to your room?” I suggested and turned to Alice and Tracy, “You two stay here, don’t open the door to anyone else but me.” I told them, they nodded their heads.</p> <p>I went with Agent Jones but waited for my room to lock first. As we entered the room Smith was still there, holding an ice-pack to his face.</p> <p>“We’ve got the results from the post-mortem examination.” She began “Your shots were not the cause of death.” She said</p> <p>“Red died from a broken neck, caused by a sharp blow along the back.” I said.</p> <p>“Yes, it would seem that Alice was very efficient in her blows. Does she know that she killed him?” Jones asked me.</p> <p>“No, and I don’t see any reason why she should! As far as she knows she knocked him unconscious and I fired the fatal bullets that killed him, I don’t think she even heard the sound of his neck breaking.” I said.</p> <p>“But she murdered him!” Agent Smith said.</p> <p>“No she didn’t, you don’t murder a rabid dog, you put it down! In a way Red deserved his death and Alice deserved the right to do it, but she will never know!” I told him.</p> <p>“It’s all going down in my report! We’ll see how far she goes with this!” Smith snarled.</p> <p>“And I will have to make my own reports, as I was in charge of the operation at the time.” Jones said, “I will say that Alice was defending herself against an armed felon who was threatening her life, and that she was acting in self-defence.” She said.</p> <p>“And what about the discharging of a stolen weapon by this man? <b>Are you just going to forget about that?</b>” Smith said angrily.</p> <p>“No, but I will mention why Mr. Purple acted in the way he did, I’m sure they’ll understand.” She looked at me, “But you realise that we are going to have to be in Ropeville for the decision?” I nodded. “Good! Mavis is on her way, we’ll get your vehicle to your home in the meantime.”</p> <p>“What about Tracy? According to her story Red shot her parents, either they are dead or badly injured.” I said.</p> <p>“We’ll have councillors on site to question her; they’ll get as much detail as possible. I’m also sorry to say we had a report from Alice’s home town. Her mother’s body was fished out of the reservoir earlier today, she had been shot at close range and her body was mutilated, we think after death. I’ll have to tell Alice about this.” Jones said looking despondent.</p> <p>“Alice already knows, I take it she was listening in to the feed from the diner?” I looked at Smith who gave a grudging nod, “She was the one who demanded to go to the diner when Red took Tracy hostage?” Another nod. “<b>And you couldn’t control her enough to keep her safe! You allowed her to endanger herself.</b>” I went to move towards him but Smith started back and went into a back room. I turned to Jones. “I’m sorry but I never want to see him again.” I said.</p> <p>“I’ll try to get him re-assigned, he hasn’t really been happy in his current assignment.” Jones agreed.</p> <p>“Alright I’ll get the girls ready for travelling, I take it we’ll all be under for the trip, so I’d better prepare Tracy for that. . .</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>We were taken to a clearing where the, now, familiar shape of the helicopter was waiting for us, I held onto Tracy’s hands as we sat in the seats. “Don’t worry Tracy, it’s just a little sting and the next thing you know is that you’re elsewhere, you’ll be safe and well.” I told the girl who winced as she was injected.</p> <p>I then watched as Alice accepted the needle next, her eyes quickly closing as she lost consciousness.</p> <p>Finally it was my turn I tried to follow the path of the injection but failed. The next thing I knew was we were lying in the hospital across from Billie-Jo and Pauline.</p></div>",[]
1313,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 15",15,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"“Have you ever woken up and not know where you are? Not me, but I had a young girl to calm down, an older one to take to court, and before I could do that I had to help a nurse with an old problem . . . but it was a hummer of a morning.”",2005-03-23,12,4,"Mf, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner127.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>The sound of a girl crying woke me up, I flexed my legs and, finding they could move, got out of the bed and padded over to the source. Tracy was curled into a ball and shaking.</p> <p>“Tracy! Tracy, it’s okay, you’re safe, he can’t hurt you again,” I said to her. She sighed and seemed to calm down, straightening out in her sleep.</p> <p>A nurse entered the room, “And what are you doing out of bed sir?” She asked in an authoritative voice.</p> <p>“Just settling Tracy, she was reliving a nightmare,” I said aware of the length and open back of my hospital gown, “since I’m awake is it possible I could have my clothing?” I asked.</p> <p>“I’m sorry sir, but the plane you came in on had a problem and you nearly suffocated due to lack of oxygen, the doctor will...” She began, what I assumed was, a practised speech, but I stopped her.</p> <p>“You’re not still working on that routine still? Can you contact Doctor Elizabeth? Either Little Cat or Su will be able to identify me, or if you wish Commander Evans and Mavis will be able to do the same.” The look on her face was a surprise, fear! What had I said to cause that? The nurse turned and ran from the room.</p> <p>After a few minutes another, older, nurse entered. “And just why did you frighten my staff Mr. Purple?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry; I asked for my clothes, only to be met with the decompression excuse, I take it she wasn’t informed about me?” I said.</p> <p>She shook her head, “No, she was relieving on the monitors, most of the patients here are new arrivals, she obviously thought you were one of them, and when you mention Mavis... well lets just say that young lady has bad dealing with Sergeant Mavis Evans before.” She said looking serious.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, look can you get me a robe or something and I’ll apologise to her.” I said.</p> <p>The nurse looked at me, “You’re serious!” She said disbelievingly and left the room, only to reappear holding a sealed bag; she opened it and produced a new robe which she handed to me.</p> <p>“Thank you now where is the scared girl, and what’s her name?” I asked.</p> <p>“She’s in the rest-room, and her name’s Susanna,” I was told and we walked to the appropriate door, the sign on the door said ‘Women’.</p> <p>“Is there anyone else in there?” I asked.</p> <p>“Just a couple of her friends, they saw her come out of your room and dash into here, they went to see what was wrong.” I was told.</p> <p>I knocked at the door, “It’s Paul Purple. Can I come in?” I called through the door.</p> <p>I heard a whispered conversation and then a strange voice said, “Err... okay.” I entered to find Susanna crying sitting on a chair with her two friends either side of her, both looked daggers at me.</p> <p>“What do <b>you</b> want?” Said one, and</p> <p>“Haven’t you done enough damage?” The second one said, she was the one who invited me in.</p> <p>I ignored them both and went to Susanna; I placed my hand under her chin and raised her head to look at me.</p> <p>“Hey Purple, can’t you leave her alone? You’ve already messed her mind up!” The second girl said, her name tag said ‘Mary Wilson’</p> <p>I turned to look at her and concentrated, “Mary! Just sit there and be quiet!” I ordered her, she closed her mouth and sat on the floor. I turned my attention to Susanna, her eyes were wide open, scared. “Susanna? It’s alright; I’m not going to hurt you.” I said</p> <p>“So why are you here?” The first girl said, her badge said ‘Cynthia Harris’</p> <p>“As Cynthia has asked why am I here. I came to apologise to you Susanna, I didn’t know I would scare you as I did, it’s just that I had to check on the treatment for Tracy, as she had been raped in front of her parents who were later killed by Tracy’s rapist. So I was rather preoccupied and didn’t think.” I said.</p> <p>“T... that young girl! How... how awful!” Susanna said her face showing compassion, which was why she was working here, “I... I’m sorry sir, but when you mentioned Mavis, I... I just lost it. It was wrong of me!” She said.</p> <p>I looked directly into her eyes and concentrated, “Susanna. Whatever happened in the past should be remembered and used, but it should never, ever, become a straight-jacket to stop you from working, move on and accept it!” I said seeing her eyes glaze over as I began speaking and then clearing as her mind accepted my words.</p> <p>“I... have... to... let... it... pass.” She said and blinked, “I’ve been really stupid, haven’t I?” She said with a faint smile on her face.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Susanna, sometimes we just have to get a nudge that pushes us on.” I got up to leave, but then saw Mary just watching me, a mute plea in her eyes, “Sorry Mary, why don’t you get back to normal!” I ordered her; she got to her feet with fear in her eyes.</p> <p>“What did you do to me? I couldn’t move, couldn’t speak.” She asked carefully.</p> <p>“It’s something I’ve found useful in my work; I’ll try not to use it again.” I said and left the room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>When I returned to the room I awoke in, my clothes were lying out on the bed, they had been cleaned and pressed, Tracy was awake and blinking, obviously wondering where she was.</p> <p>“I... I had a dream... I though that man was... was...” She began to cry again.</p> <p>I went to her and held onto her, comforting her, “I’m sorry about what he did to you Tracy, but at the moment you need to talk this through with an expert. But just at the moment remember he’ll never touch you again.” I said feeling her relax as I spoke.</p> <p>She settled back into the bed and I watched as she drifted back to sleep.</p> <p>“Why didn’t you do to her what you did to me?” Susanna asked from the doorway.</p> <p>I turned to face her, “Different condition, she’s going to have experts to help her deal with this, you never did, and that’s why you kept it bottled up.” I said picking up my clothes and starting to dress.</p> <p>“You didn’t know my parents did you?” She asked me.</p> <p>“You parents? No. Why?” I asked slightly confused at the question.</p> <p>“’No daughter of mine will ever need to see a shrink, now get back there and take your medicine!’” she said as if quoting something repeated to her.</p> <p>“Who was that?” I asked gently.</p> <p>“My dad! Mavis was assigned to teach me not to break the law again, she was a bit aggressive in those days, but when I tried to complain he wouldn’t listen... Even after I ended up on one of the wards. He said I was just trying to get attention.” She said.</p> <p>“Parents can be assholes as well!” I said trying to sound apologetic.</p> <p>“Ain’t they just!” She agreed and smiled as if we’d shared a joke. “I’ve asked to be assigned to this room, I’ve read up on your three and only have a basic file on the fourth... Tracy I think she is.”</p> <p>“I’ve already told you the main point, forced sexual congress, heard the gunshots that killed her parents, was held hostage by her rapist and is in a fragile state.” I quickly said.</p> <p>“From the file I understand that her aunt has been notified and will be brought here to take her back, she’s under the impression that this is an FBI enclave and will have to be blindfolded in and out of here.” Susanna said.</p> <p>“Good. The powers that be have sorted that out then. What’s the word on my two main partners?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well they’ve had the electrolysis treatment, although at our request they agreed to a partial removal of the hair on the Mons of Venus.” I looked at her and she blushed, “It allows creativity of design.” She said I still didn’t understand and she raised her uniform dress to reveal her legs and naked pussy, on top of which was, in very neatly trimmed pubic hair, an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.</p> <p>I laughed at the sight, “Well, I suppose if they get tired of that they can always shave it off, I’ll have to think of some designs for them to use.</p> <p>Susanna moved to look at Alice, “This is the one who...” She checked to see if Alice was sleeping, “killed that man?” She said, “But she looks so...”</p> <p>“Peaceful? Harmless? Well so is a mother cat, until you try to take away one of the kittens, after then... you’d better wear gloves, thick ones.” I said, “But as far as she’s concerned she knocked him down, I was the one who killed him, and that’s how it’s got to be.” I told her.</p> <p>“Yes sir. I see from these notes that she’s been taken by the FBI for court approval of her status.” Susanna said as if dropping a bomb-shell.</p> <p>“I thought it would be better to have her assigned as a ward of court, that way she can be adopted by a new family.” I said</p> <p>“That’s so kind of you! I mean she’s lost her parents and there isn’t any family for her... you must be a very thoughtful man indeed!” Susanna said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, actually it’s the only way that she could be sent aboard with her new owner! I am a slave trainer after all.” I said seeing her eyes widen as I spoke so causally.</p> <p>“But that’s...” She started to say.</p> <p>“My business, choosing girls, retraining them for what will be, for them, a better life, Susanna I’d ask you to trust me. I’m in a very dangerous business, out there I can be killed for being a pervert, but none of my girls have ever complained, and those that need my help will receive it.” I looked at the other beds. “Just ask Billie-Jo when she wakes up. She’ll tell you a story, most of it is true.” I said as I finished dressing, “Now how do I get out of here?” I asked her.</p> <p>She gave me directions and I discharged myself – that always sounds dirty to me!</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>I sauntered out of the Hospital and found myself in early morning Ropeville, I took a deep breath of the air, cool and refreshing, but I had things to do, and I had to get them done fast.</p> <p>I turned and entered the main park area of Ropeville, taking the route that brought me to one of the three hotels in the Town – The actual Ropeville Hotel being away from the town centre in its own lands – I signed the register and checked to see the other names, one I expected to find was there, I took a note of the room number for later. Everything was going to plan.</p> <p>“Will anyone else be using your rooms Mr. Purple?” The clerk asked clicking on the computer keyboard.</p> <p>“For the first few nights an Alice Watson current location the hospital transfer rooms, after that Pauline and Billie-Jo Purple, recovering from treatment also currently at the hospital, same room.</p> <p>The clerk entered the information and read the screen, “That’s fine sir, err there is a reference to a female called Tracy Anderson. Isn’t she joining you?”</p> <p>“I have no such plans, I believe a relative will be collecting her soon.” I said.</p> <p>The clerk nodded, “I see, that’s all I need Mr. Purple, we have your card on file and it’s still active, so there’s no problem... There is a note here for you to contact Commander Evans at you earliest opportunity.” He said as he handed me the card that was the key to the room.</p> <p>“In the meantime you have to inform them that I’m up and about.” I said knowingly, the clerk blushed and nodded sheepishly, “That’s okay, if I was Evans I’d like to know where I was as well.” I said accepting the key and going to the lift.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Ropeville PD, Officer James speaking, how may I help you?” The female voice asked me over the phone.</p> <p>“This is Paul Purple; can I speak to Commander Evans please?” I asked.</p> <p>“Certainly Mr. Purple, I believe he’s been waiting for you to call.” She said and then there was a few seconds of musak as I was put on hold.</p> <p>“Purple! May I ask what you’re doing in town?” Evans asked without any preliminaries.</p> <p>“Three reasons, the first is to deliver to a client, the second to collect my girls, the third to escort a rape victim for counselling and recovery by her relatives.” I said.</p> <p>Evans sighed, “I notice you’re involved in a court action later, is this anyway connected with your delivery?” He asked.</p> <p>I didn’t bother to lie, “Yes, I’ve asked the FBI here to make Alice a ward of the court, this way she can legally be adopted and travel outside the USA.” I told him, giving him Alice’s name was deliberate – he would already have the information to hand.</p> <p>“So how come she’s trained to kill people?” He asked me.</p> <p>“She isn’t, all she had was training in self defence by Pauline, who was trained here incidentally. The client is high profile and was scared that kidnappers may target her remaining family and made a special request that whoever I choose would not be too scared to face them if necessary... It seems Pauline was over zealous in the training.” I said.</p> <p>“Over zealous? I would say never try to get that girl angry at you!” Evans said and I could hear the humour in his voice.</p> <p>“Too late! I had a run-in with her, guess who came in second?” I said with a chuckle in my voice.</p> <p>“<b>You?</b>... But I’ve seen your... hold on, <b>who</b> was she fighting? You or...” Evans asked.</p> <p>“I was there, but not in control, I thought that was why she won, it could be that she was <b>really</b> that good.” I said.</p> <p>“You believe she’s able to fulfil the contract?” Evans asked me.</p> <p>“Fulfil it! Commander she’s exceeded it! The girls did a fine job with her, hell I’m almost tempted to let them go their own way now.” I said with pride in my voice.</p> <p>“But you won’t... you enjoy being in control, I’ve read Elizabeth’s psych. Report, the one on your alto-ego, still keeping it under control?” It was a valid question.</p> <p>“Yes, it seems that when I get angry ‘he’ gets out, at the moment I’m calm and under control, so no worries – at the moment, I’ve got the breathing exercises and pills when they don’t work. Talking about control I’d better tell you that I’ve used my influence on two of the nurses. The first was Mary Wilson; I made her remain quiet while I was working on the second.” I said.</p> <p>“You know Purple there are times when I wished I had your knack.” Evans said, “I’ve had to deal with Mary before normally complaints against my wife.” He added.</p> <p>“That might tie in with my second person, a Susanna Bryant, she freaked out when I mentioned Mavis’s name, seems she was in an anticrime class, it had a serious effect on her.” I said</p> <p>“Susanna Bryant... Susanna Bryant... Ah yes, I’ve got her file... Juvenile record of shoplifting, handed to Mavis for correction and treatment, had to be sent to psychiatrist later and placed in the hospital to work as part of her treatment.” Evans said, obviously reading from a file – I have to admit the main computers here are very quick at retrieving data, “There was a recommendation for her to have a monitoring personality inserted, sort of a external judge of right and wrong to take control if she broke the law again... refused by family.” He added.</p> <p>“Let me guess, the father was the one who put his foot down, <i>‘no daughter of mine will take the easy way out!’</i> or something similar.” I said</p> <p>I could almost see Evans nodding, “Can’t say if that was said, but your right. It was the father who made the refusal of the treatment and insisted that Mavis took control of his daughter.”</p> <p>“This would explain why he wouldn’t listen to her when she tried to complain.” I said, “Just assuming that he was right. Anyway I’ve influenced Susanna to move on, accept what was done. I hope this was alright.”</p> <p>“Purple? What did you do?” This was a female voice who I knew was Mavis.</p> <p>“I’m not sure if I should speak to you, I might influence you without meaning to.” I said guardedly.</p> <p>“It’s okay I’m using a distorter on your voice, it filters out some of the vocal ranges found in your voice, now what did you tell her?” Mavis asked.</p> <p>“Well I told her to accept what had happened, not be held back but to use the experience to help her.” I paused, waiting for the eruption.</p> <p>“To accept it, but she’s never accepted what I was trying to teach her, I had to give up because her father wanted physical punishment added, I couldn’t do that, not at his orders anyway. I’m not saying I didn’t with other girls... but I drew the line for Susanna.” I thought that Mavis was trying to justify her actions.</p> <p>“Mavis, if I might make a suggestion... go and see her. Face her and find if she’s accepted it.” I said</p> <p>“You know Purple if it wasn’t for the filter, I’d still do it.” Mavis said and then “Do you know where she is?”</p> <p>“At the hospital, she requested watching my group.” I told her listening for her reply but all I had was an empty earpiece.</p> <p>Then a chuckle sounded in my ear, “Good going son, she’s gone. Susanna’s been brooding on her mind; it took a lot of work to get that girl to take over that post early this morning.”</p> <p>“You set this all up?” I said smiling at the way I’d been used.</p> <p>“Sorry! But I’ve got to do the best for my staff. I’ll keep an eye on your client, she is in the penthouse isn’t she?” Evans said.</p> <p>I sighed, “of course! She’d never be anywhere else... and while you arrange things so beautifully there is something you could do for me...”</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>The next phone call was simpler, I checked with my client making sure that she was prepared for the court case and that she understood what she needed to do.</p> <p>“But will it be safe for her?” Was the question I received.</p> <p>“You need to be sure that Alice is the right person for you. This might be the way to convince you.” I reassured her.</p> <p>“I’ll trust you... but what happens if something goes wrong?”</p> <p>“Nothing will go wrong, Alice will come through. See you in court.” I said and hung up.</p> <p>I sat back in an armchair and pondered - what if something did go wrong? There is always the chance that it could! I had to just continue as I was, Alice was up to the task, but she must never know, at least not at first.</p> <p>The ringing phone interrupted my thoughts, “Mr. Purple, Alice Watson is in reception, shall I send her up?” It was the clerk.</p> <p>“Yes, of course.” I said and got up to walk to the door.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Alice got out of the lift and looked around, when she saw me she flew into my arms, “Oh daddy, I was so worried when I woke up and you weren’t there.” She said and went with me into my room.</p> <p>Once inside she pulled me into the bedroom area. “Now Master, Pauline has told me that you need some attention and that I will have to provide it.” And before I could stop her she pushed me onto the bed and undid my pants and fishing for my cock, which she quickly found but soon had it tucked away in her mouth.</p> <p>“Alice please there’s no rush” I said but she didn’t listen to me, in fact there was an hour before I had to be at the courthouse, which was only a short walk from here, the town planners had done something right after all.</p> <p>Rather quickly, almost too quickly, Alice had coaxed out an offering of sperm which she hoovered out of me. She licked her lips and smiled at me, “You must have needed that Master.” She said.</p> <p>“I think I must have done, but I think there’s something wrong here Alice.” I said arching my eyebrows at her.</p> <p>She stood up and back, puzzlement etched on her face. “What is wrong Master?” She asked me.</p> <p>I removed my pants completely and undressed, then I looked at her, “You are wearing much too many clothes.” I told her smiling. She giggled and quickly undressed, soon she was standing before me.</p> <p>“Now what master?” She enquired licking her lips and tasting an errant drop of sperm.</p> <p>“Lie on the bed and spread you legs!” I said in a gruff voice. At first she just looked at me before nodded and placing herself as I wanted her.</p> <p>“You’re going to fuck me now master?” She asked me anxiously.</p> <p>I didn’t answer her but lowered my face to Alice’s shaven quim, she started squirming as I began sucking and gently biting at Alice’s clitoris, she tried to hold herself back but I could feel her starting to buck into my face as the stimulation took hold.</p> <p>“Oh... yes master... yes.” She said as she felt her excitement rising.</p> <p>I pulled away from her and brought my hands into use. At first she moaned in disappointment but then it changed to a tone of approval as she felt my digits working on her pussy. I pressed in further than I had before and touched the membrane that was still needed for her approval for her new life.</p> <p>I drew back from her virginity and concentrated on bringing her off, sliding my fingers back slightly crocked up, pulling back on her G-Spot “Oh master, Doctor Sharon said you didn’t know where it was!” Alice screamed out in her joy.</p> <p>“I know where it is, I just never use it on a slave before, but you’re not that now are you?” I whispered into her ear.</p> <p>She froze and then looked at me, a very serious expression on her face. “But Master, I am your slave... foreverrrrrrrr!” she came as she was speaking. The action on her G-Spot throwing her over the edge.</p> <p>I moved her to a side of the bed and laid down beside her, I checked my watch and made sure I had ordered a call from reception. I held her body as we both drifted into sleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>‘Bringggggggggg’ The phone awoke me quickly, I looked at my watch, 45 minutes to go. I shook my bed-partner.</p> <p>“Wake up Alice, you have to have a bath and look presentable, I’ve got a special appointment that I have to be at.” I told her</p> <p>“Do I have to be with you Master, I could stay here.” She asked me shaking her body slightly as she did so.</p> <p>“No Slave Alice, you said you’d obey me forever, so please do as I ask. Look I know I’m being unreasonable, but there is a reason.” I told her.</p> <p>“Won’t go!” She said but there was a smile on her face.</p> <p>“Shall go!” I answered and pulled on her leg dragging her out of the bed, She raised her head to stop it from falling on the floor. I dragged her all the way to the bathroom where I poured water into the tub, I couldn’t find any bubble bath but didn’t have the time to call for it, so I picked her up – she tried to remain boneless, but couldn’t - and lowered her into the bath</p> <p>She yelped as the water touched her skin – I had left it lukewarm, not cold but then not very hot either. “That’s wasn’t very nice Master!” She said.</p> <p>“Slave Alice, I’m not a very nice Master. Just imagine ice-cold showers everyday, or baths even colder made with ice-water? Now quickly wash yourself!” I handed her a bar of soap and a wash-cloth as I sat down on the toilet and used it in front of her. – It wasn’t as if she’d never seen this before!</p> <p>After 8 minutes – I timed it – Alice declared herself clean. I told her to stand up while I inspected her work, in Braille! (I used my hands!) And said she felt squeaky clean. I allowed her out of the bath to dry herself.</p> <p>I had clothing sent up for Alice, as she had to look pretty, I had ensured that the skirt, although covered all it needed to was free enough to allow her to show her legs. I then dressed myself and taking her hand led her out of the room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>We walked in the sunshine, feeling the warmth of the Californian sun on our faces. Cutting through the park to the courthouse, during our walk we noticed a woman and young girl, who looked like a smaller scale model of the woman, the girl was in a wheelchair.</p> <p>“She looks so lovely Master, but she’s also very lonely.” Alice said looking at the girl.</p> <p>We arrived at the building where Justice, eyes blindfolded and a scale in her hands, watched us enter.</p> <p>“Now Alice, I’m not sure how long this will take, so if you can either sit here until I get back, or take a look around, I don’t mind but make sure that officer over there knows where you go.” I told her in the grand hallway of the courthouse.</p> <p>“Yes Daddy,” she said looking at the police officer and trying hard not to say ‘master’ I ruffled her hair and entered the doors to the court-room.</p> <p>After I went in the woman from the park also entered the room, alone! I took no notice of her.</p> <p>“All persons having business with this court of Ropeville, please stand and attend.” The usher intoned, “Judge Silvia Kipling presiding.” He announced and the gavel banged.</p> <p>“All sit. Usher please read the first case.” Judge Silvia asked.</p> <p>“A special request by the FBI to make one Alice Watson a ward of the court.” The usher called out.</p> <p>Judge Silvia shook her head, “This is not the correct way to conduct such a request, may I ask the circumstances of this action?”</p> <p>I raised my hand. “Your honour, If I may speak.” I said.</p> <p>“I seem to recognise your face, approach the bench.” The judge said and I did so.</p> <p>“I’m Paul Purple.” I began and the judge raised a hand to stop me. She reached to a box on the desk in front of her and took out something that looked like ear-plugs, which she inserted and then faced me.</p> <p>“Proceed Mr Purple.” She said in a normal tone.</p> <p>“Certainly your honour, Alice Watson is an orphan, her father was killed by...” I was stopped by the judge again.</p> <p>“Mr Purple, you did kidnap this Alice did you not?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry your honour?” I said.</p> <p>“I think you’d better be sworn in.” Judge Silvia said and directed the usher who gave me a bible in my right hand.</p> <p>“Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth?” He intoned.</p> <p>“I do.” I said and handed back the bible.</p> <p>“Please state your name and occupation.” The usher told me.</p> <p>“Paul Purple... Uh, Your Honour do you really need to know?” I hesitated to give them the truth really</p> <p>“The court has to know the person it is dealing with Mr. Purple.” Judge Silvia said and I noticed she had a smile around her lips... she knew!</p> <p>“Very well then, I am a child kidnapper and trainer.” I said evenly listening to the gasps around the courtroom.</p> <p>‘Bang... bang’ the gavel came down twice to silence the area. “This court is aware of Mr. Purple’s actions, and where the law frowns on such it has no bearing on the current case except as to how the girl in question came to be with Mr. Purple... continue please Mr. Purple.” Judge Silvia directed me.</p> <p>“Alice Watson come into my ‘care’ as part of my profession,” I started only to be interrupted by the Child Welfare officer. “Was there any reason why you chose her rather than any other girl? I mean did you go after Alice because of who she was?” The woman asked.</p> <p>“I keep away from taking specific girls – I had a nasty case with one, I ended up here!” I said hearing chuckles from the people watching, and then I added, “And it wasn’t my choice, I’d assigned one of my helpers to pick the girl, Alice was in the right frame of mind. . .” I went through the story of Alice’s life as I knew it to that point.</p> <p>The Judge listened to my story before commenting. “So Mr. Purple, the FBI was aware of your dealings but refused to remove Alice from your... control, giving tacit permission for you to keep her.”</p> <p>“I don’t know about permission, their main concern was to stop this Red Fornalski.” I said.</p> <p>“But your honour, why would our FBI service ignore the fate of one girl in the clutches of a known person such as Mr. Purple,” The child welfare officer said.</p> <p>“Perhaps because they are composed of the same people who have been through Ropeville’s orphanage and educational system, I’ve been here before you know!” I said and the Judge banged the gavel again.</p> <p>“It is known that we here do not live by what is considered a normal life compared to the standards of the outside world, and it has to be admitted that while here Mr. Purple contributed greatly to the town and citizens of Ropeville, and so a certain leeway has been granted to him.”</p> <p>“But that doesn’t explain...” The Welfare officer said only to be interrupted by the judge banging her gavel</p> <p>“I have given you the official position of this court – Mr. Purple has special immunity in return for services rendered, no further details are required!” Judge Silvia said.</p> <p>“Just one more thing your honour, just why is Mr. Purple demanding to have this Alice Watson made a ward of court?” The officer asked.</p> <p>The judge looked at me “Well Mr. Purple? Would you care to enlighten us?” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes your honour, I need a legal way for Alice to leave the country to join with my client.” I said simply.</p> <p>“Your honour he’s making us accessories to his kidnapping!” The child welfare office was on her feet again.</p> <p>“Not at all your honour, I have copies of the contract and the written reasons why the person is requiring Alice’s abilities.” I said handing a bundle of papers to the usher who passed a set to the Judge and also the Child Welfare Officer. Both studied the documents.</p> <p>“Oh my...” The Welfare Officer said, “Your honour we need time to investigate this person, make background checks and talk to the main person involved before we could allow any...”</p> <p>“Your honour,” I interrupted her, “I have here a background check on my client, in my business I need to ensure that the people I deal with are who they say they are, I’m sure the court will understand.” And I handed more paperwork to the usher.</p> <p>The judge read her copy and looked up, “Mr. Purple! If you had all this information available then why didn’t you produce it first?” She asked.</p> <p>I smiled, “Your honour, I have a duty to protect my client and my charges. I would only produce these documents when and if they were required.” I said</p> <p>“But you had all the copies ready for the court, you’re not a very orthodox person are you?” The judge said with a smile, “But before I will allow Alice Watson to become a ward of this court I need to be reassured that your client has the best of intentions for Alice, can you provide us with that?”</p> <p>I smiled and turned to the people watching in the audience, indicating one person who got up... The Judge had the final word, “Not orthodox at all, Mr. Purple!”</p></div>",[]
1314,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 16",16,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Alice finds a friend and is forced to make a choice, later on she finds herself with her new friend but in a very old position.",2005-03-28,13,4,"fg, oral, action",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner128.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>So I was left in this large foyer while Master Paul was in the courtroom for who knows how long! I tried to sit on one of the benches but it was too hard so I looked around at the pictures on the wall.</p> <p>A youngish woman, about 30 or so, was pushing a girl in a wheelchair; she looked about 11 or 12 and bored out of her mind, I’d seen them in the park.</p> <p>“Excuse me, would you mind looking after Liz while I watch one of these cases? She doesn’t like these things and I want her to be with someone.” The woman asked.</p> <p>“No, that’s okay, I know how she feels.” I said with a smile, “Hello Liz, my name is Alice.” I said to the girl, she reminded me of Billie-Jo as she looked so lost in the chair.</p> <p>“’ello.” Liz said quietly, as if she was ashamed to talk.</p> <p>“She’s just nervous around strangers; once she gets to know you she’ll be fine.” The woman said and then entered the same courtroom that Master Paul was in.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Okay Liz, what shall we do?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I don’t care!” The girl said anger in her tone, “Why did she have to leave <b>me</b> behind?” She asked me.</p> <p>“That’s adults for you, always thinking they know best.” I said with a smile which made Liz smile as well - she had a lovely smile - “Tell you what, how about I push you around in here?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Okay, how fast can you go?” Liz asked me.</p> <p>“I donno, shall we find out?” I said and got behind the wheelchair and grabbed hold of the handles. “Hold tight!” I warned her and began pushing her fast along the hallway.</p> <p>We got to the end of the foyer and managed to turn around before starting again. Halfway down one of the women police officer stopped us. “I’m sorry, but there’s no running down in the foyer.” She said.</p> <p>“But officer I wasn’t running, I was just sitting here!” Liz said with an excited smile.</p> <p>“We were just getting bored sitting around doing nothing.” I said in my defence.</p> <p>“Why don’t you take her outside? It’s a lovely day and I’ll let whoever it is know where you are.” She said.</p> <p>“Dare we?” I asked Liz who looked at me, smiled and nodded.</p> <p>So I turned the wheelchair around and made for the doors.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>The sunshine was better than the stuffy interior of the courthouse. I took Liz across the road to a park area, there was no-one around and the pathway was nice and flat. “Ready?” I asked Liz.</p> <p>“Yessss!” Liz called back and I began pushing her, getting faster and faster, I managed to negotiate the turn in the path, running past a fountain and heading towards, what I later discovered to be, a war memorial.</p> <p>After 10 minutes of this I had to slow down and stop. “I’m sorry Liz, I’ve got to sit down for a minute.” I said.</p> <p>“Okay Alice, I understand, but you were very good.” Liz said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Over a month ago I wouldn’t have been able to do even this much!” I said.</p> <p>“Why? What was wrong with you?” Liz asked.</p> <p>“Nothing was wrong with me, it’s just I hadn’t exercised correctly, it wasn’t until Master Paul...” I stopped, unsure of what to tell her.</p> <p>“You’re lucky! 10 months ago I wasn’t like this either!” Liz said despondently.</p> <p>“Can I ask?” I began but Liz carried on.</p> <p>“I was in a car with my bother and father, I don’t know what the driver did but the car hit something and began to turn over and over, I’m told that I was thrown clear, that’s what saved my life... Dad and John... <i>John</i>... didn’t make it. The driver walked away with just scratches! I was in a hospital for a month and they said I was paralysed... It’s not fair! Why couldn’t I have died and John lived?” She said.</p> <p>I hugged her, “Never say that Liz! The best way you can keep them alive is to remember them, I lost my dad and mum and I think of them everyday, remembering the good thing we did, that’s how I carry on.”</p> <p>“How did they die?” Liz asked quietly.</p> <p>“They were murdered by a coward called Red, he killed my father because he thought I was trying to get back home, I’m still not sure why he killed mum.” I said, “In a way it was my fault... If I hadn’t run away to be taken by Master Paul then Red would probably have let them live.” I said feeling slightly bitter.</p> <p>“Why did you run away? And who’s Master Paul? Was he a boy you met up with?” Liz asked.</p> <p>I laughed, “A boy? No. Master Paul is a kidnapper and trainer; he trains young girls to be slaves.” I said.</p> <p>“A kidnapper, how scary, but you managed to escape and come here.” Liz said</p> <p>I shook my head and explained how I got here.</p> <p>“So you beat up that Red guy? How could you? You’re just a girl!” Liz said and I could tell that she didn’t believe me.</p> <p>“Yep! Just a girl, but I had friends to train me!” I said with a smile as I thought of the other training I’d received.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Just then I noticed two men approaching - I don’t know why but I didn’t trust them. “Come on Liz, let’s go back.” I said and started pushing Liz away from the men.</p> <p>“But Alice the courthouse is the other way!” Liz protested.</p> <p>“I know, but we’re taking the pretty route.” I said sounding light as I didn’t want to frighten her. As we neared the road a white van started to follow us, I tried to find a phone that Master Paul had given me earlier, but I was grabbed from behind.</p> <p>“Let go of her and you won’t be hurt!” A voice grated in my ear. “We’re only interested in the kid.” It added.</p> <p>I didn’t answer, but brought the heel of my shoe down onto his foot, which made him loosen his grip, allowing me to bring my elbow up and behind me hitting him in the throat. He fell to the ground gagging. Liz now noticed what was happening and began to scream.</p> <p>“<b>Liz, call out for help, and keep on calling!</b>” I told her and she began to follow my instructions.</p> <p>This left the second man, “Look love, we don’t want no trouble, just hand the girl over and we’ll be on our way.” He said in what was supposed to be an English accent; he had a determined look on his face and was holding a knife in his hand.</p> <p>I shook my head. “Sorry but Liz is staying with me!” I said and took up a defensive stance.</p> <p>“You’ve been watching too many movies.” The man said and lunged at me with his knife; I sidestepped his attack and kicked him just under the ribs.</p> <p>“<b>Why you fucking cow. Now I’m really pissed!</b>” He said and swung wildly with the knife.</p> <p>I ducked underneath his arm and brought my leg up between his leg before turning to grab hold of his knife hand and, by applying pressure to a point there, made him open his hand, although he had more immediate injuries to think about, he grabbed hold of his crotch and folded up. I kicked him on the chin and knocked him out.</p> <p>The first man saw me approaching and started backing up, ending up by the legs of a police office that was just looking on, I thought, in shock, I watched as the white van started to drive off. “Stop that van; I think its part of this!” I called to the officer who seemed to fumbled for her radio.</p> <p>I turned to Liz, who was now staring open mouthed at the two men, and asked her if she was okay, “Am I okay, how are you? I mean you just kicked him and... and that one is so... are you human?” She said looking at me.</p> <p>I remembered Shylock’s words, “If you prick me do I not bleed, if you tickle me...” And Liz continued,</p> <p>“Do I not laugh? I didn’t know you read Shakespeare!” She said.</p> <p>“I had to read several strange things, you’d be surprised.” I said thinking about the books I’d read out loud - earlier I saw a couple of the discs in a bookshop and had to duck away before a man asked me for my autograph.</p> <p>“I’ll need a statement from you about this.” The officer said to me, “you’ll have to come with me to the police station.” I went behind Liz and started to push it, “I only need your statement miss this young lady will have to remain here.” The officer said.</p> <p>“If you didn’t notice these two tried to kidnap Liz here, if you think I’m leaving her behind then I suggest you prepare to defend yourself.” I said evenly watching her.</p> <p>“Young lady I am an officer of the Law, do you presume to threaten me?” She said arching her eyebrows.</p> <p>“Yes, if you’re going to insist on leaving Liz unguarded then I’m going to refuse.” I said still evenly - something Pauline had taught me, never react angrily or you’ll lose the fight before it even starts.</p> <p>“Now listen here do I have to use my hand-cuffs on you? You will come with me and this young girl will remain here.” The officer reached behind her back as her radio crackled into life.</p> <p>I started pushing Liz down the path towards the courthouse, “What are you doing?” Liz hissed to me, “She’s a police officer, you can’t disobey her.”</p> <p>I bent down and spoke quietly to Liz, “She is a person in a uniform; she might be in league with those two, now I’m going to speed up in a second, hold tight.” I said and gradually picked up speed.</p> <p>“Hey, hold it you two!” The woman, I’m not going to call her a police officer, called out and started to run after me.</p> <p>“Here we go!” I said to Liz and really put on the speed; I was heading towards the courthouse and notice a police car ahead of me with two officers inside it. “Call out to them!” I instructed Liz who started to signal to them.</p> <p>The doors opened and the woman behind stopped. The officer, a man! Had a strange insignia on his shoulders, “Henson, stop that woman. I don’t recognise her!” He said and took out his gun. “<b>You! Officer! This is Commander Evans. Stop or I will fire!</b>” He said.</p> <p>I didn’t look back but continued to the courthouse, obviously the woman stopped as I didn’t hear anything more, I took a quick look before dashing across the road. An officer was by the door and opened it quickly for us.</p> <p>“Slow down, you’re safe now!” She said “Commander Evans’s already given the all clear.”</p> <p>“Did they get the white van?” I gasped out feeling a stitch in my side.</p> <p>“I don’t know. I’ll have to call to find out.” She walked with us back to the room where Master Paul was.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>I managed to sit down for a moment, before I noticed that Liz was crying, “Hey now, there’s no need for that, everything’s okay, you’re safe.” I said to her gently.</p> <p>“But... but you... you could have been hurt. Why did you stop them?” Liz asked.</p> <p>I knelt down beside her so that my face was in line with hers. “I was lucky, my master didn’t only improve my mind, just think what they might do to you, a person who can’t defend herself? How long would you last in their hands?” I said to her seriously.</p> <p>“You mean they might kill me?” She said softly.</p> <p>“Or worse - look, I couldn’t let that happen to you, you’re too important! And anyway I promised your mother that I would look after you, and I never make a promise without doing it.” I told her. Whatever Liz was going to say was lost as the doors opened and a Police officer called both of us into the courtroom.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Alice Watson, after reviewing your case the court of Ropeville has decided to make you a Ward of this court pending adoption by the petitioner, do you understand what this means?” The judge was watching me as she said this.</p> <p>“I don’t understand, I thought that Mr. Purple was taking care of me.” I said making sure I didn’t call him Master.</p> <p>“We are aware of the situation that you have found yourself in and have reviewed the reasons behind this, although unorthodox and producing situations that have put you at risk the court is happy to relieve him of the responsibility of your care.” The judge said as if it explained everything.</p> <p>“But... your honour... I don’t want to leave Mas. . . Mister Purple, he’s looked after me since my parents died.” I protested.</p> <p>“If I might have a word with Alice, your honour?” Master Paul called out. The judge gave her assent and Master Paul sat down beside me. “Alice, this is the time for you to leave me, your training is complete. The person who wants to adopt you really wants another daughter to look after and to help with her own daughter. This is your future, take it in both hands and accept it.” He said passionately.</p> <p>“But... I can’t just leave you, I mean I haven’t said goodbye to Pauline and Billie-Jo? How can I go like that?” I said tears blurring my vision.</p> <p>“You won’t be going immediately, the person who wants you is staying in Ropeville for another three weeks, you’ll have plenty of time to meet up with Pauline and Billie-Jo, trust me, have I ever steered you wrong?” Master Paul gave me an encouraging smile.</p> <p>“Very well! If you tell me to Master.” I said telling him that I still considered him the one in charge of me.</p> <p>“I do, Slave Alice, now accept what the judge is telling you and then see if you like your new mistress.” He said smiling.</p> <p>“I’m sorry your honour, I understand what you said.” I had wiped my eyes and was now standing up facing the judge.</p> <p>“Very well, do you want us to continue with the adoption procedure? I understand you have briefly met the plaintiff’s daughter.” The judge continued and I noticed that the man, Commander Evans, had entered the courtroom.</p> <p>“I have? I’m sorry your honour but I wasn’t aware that...” I began but again Master Paul stood up.</p> <p>“Your honour, if I may speak?” He said.</p> <p>“Again Mr. Purple? Oh very well.” She said, but I could see a twinkle in her eye as she said it.</p> <p>“I didn’t want to influence Alice either way so I didn’t inform her of the reason why we were here, I arrange with... the plaintiff... to leave her daughter with Alice to see how they reacted with each other, Alice had no idea who the young lady was and so her actions would be completely normal.” Paul said.</p> <p>The judge raised her eyebrows. “I see, well you are well known for being unconventional, so let me phrase my question another way: Alice, you understand that the plaintiff has a daughter who requires attention, this is a very complex thing and if you decide that you do not want to carry on with this adoption then the court would understand.” She explained.</p> <p>I was in a quandary, if I said no what would happen to me... but then again Liz was so vulnerable, and I already knew how to handle a wheelchair bound person - <b>drat Master Paul! He set this all up!</b> “Your honour, what would happen to me if I refused?” I asked her.</p> <p>The judge looked at me before speaking, “I take it you require information?” She said and I nodded which made her smile, “Well you’d be taken into care at the orphanage where you would be assessed for future adoption.” She said carefully glancing at a women standing to one side.</p> <p>“But your honour, a child - if I might be called such - of my age is very difficult to place with foster parents; in fact most people would prefer a younger child to raise in their way, not one whose mind is already set in a pattern. Is that not so?” I queried. And saw the woman make a face.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t have put it in exactly those words, but yes you are right, it is a longer procedure for a young adult of your age to get successful adoption.” The judge admitted.</p> <p>I turned to Master Paul, “And I would not be able to meet with Mr. Purple or his family at all?” I asked.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, that would have to be up to the orphanage authority. I would have no control over visitations.” She said seeing where I was going with this.</p> <p>“And the person who wants to adopt me understands how I feel?” I asked looking at Liz’s mother who stood up.</p> <p>“Your honour, I have been informed about Alice’s family and her feelings, my daughter has also lost her father and her brother, she rarely laughs and is confined to a wheelchair, I have commitments that I cannot avoid and I believe that Alice is the type of person that would be good for her and for me. I would be proud to have a daughter like Alice; I just hope she’ll decide to come with me.”</p> <p>“That’s a very impressive plea, but it’s up to Alice to decide what she wants to do? So Alice, what is your decision?” The judge asked me.</p> <p>“Your honour, before I accept the adoption I would ask that I’d be allowed to stay with...” I gestured at the woman who smiled.</p> <p>“I’m Margaret.” She said.</p> <p>“. . . Margaret and her daughter Liz for a few days before I have to formally agree to this?” I made it a question.</p> <p>The judge nodded her head, “This is understandable and shows maturity beyond your age. Very well, the court will allow its Ward, Alice, to remain with the plaintiff for a period of 1 week before making the adoption final. Case will resume in one weeks time!” She banged her gavel and Paul took hold of my shoulders.</p> <p>“Alice, come and meet Margaret.” He said.</p> <p>“Thank you for looking after Liz.” Margaret said but before I could answer the gavel was banging again.</p> <p>“Ladies and Gentlemen it appears that we have a hero in our midst. Would Alice Watson please approach the bench?” The judge said.</p> <p>I swallowed and walked to where the judge was seated. “Alice? Why didn’t you say anything about the attempted abduction of Margaret’s daughter?” The judge asked me. I heard Margaret gasp behind me.</p> <p>“I didn’t have time your honour, but there wasn’t any problem really, I just did what I had to.” I said.</p> <p>“And you did this because?” The judge asked.</p> <p>“I don’t understand your Honour; those people were threatening Liz who was in my care I had to defend her. And thanks to Mr. Purple’s training I was able to do so.” I said simply.</p> <p>Commander Evans laughed out loud, “Your Honour I would welcome this young lady into the police force, she was able to defeat two men, one of whom was armed with a knife, she also recognised a woman disguised as a police officer and was able to avoid her allowing us enough time to get to her.” He said.</p> <p>“You were already watching Alice?” The judge asked but Evans shook his head.</p> <p>“No your honour, we were watching the young girl in the wheelchair, we had a report that people were going to kidnap her, we just needed her to be out in view, we had the town staked out and cctv watching every move that she made.” He said.</p> <p>I heard Margaret say, “Not <b>every</b> move I hope!” but this was ignored.</p> <p>“Why did you delay in getting to her then?” The judge asked Evans.</p> <p>“I must admit I was enjoying the show, I would ask for copies of the tape to be made available for training purposes.” He said laughing.</p> <p>“Commander Evans this is a court of law, not a place of entertainment. However your report is most illuminating. Elizabeth do you have anything to add to Commander Evans’s statement?” I wondered who Elizabeth was? I’d met so many people since first arriving in Ropeville.</p> <p>“Yes your honour, Alice was marvellous, she wouldn’t let them take me and even spoke back to a person dressed as an officer. I’d trust her with my life!” Liz spoke up clearly, much to the obvious amazement of Margaret.</p> <p>“Very well, this requires consideration, which I’ll deliver next week.” The judge said and banged her gavel again.</p> <p>Commander Evans approached me, “Well done young lady, I would like to invite you to visit the police station at some time, I’ve a deputy’s badge to give you.” He said.</p> <p>Master Paul then came to me and hugged me, “Well done Alice that was a better show than I had planned, you have shown Margaret that Liz is in capable hands, but then I already knew that!” He said with a smile and then brought me to stand before Margaret.</p> <p>“Hello Alice, I’m sorry I left Liz with you but it was Paul’s idea.” She said, “Will you walk to our hotel with us?” She asked.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Liz was very animated as we walked along the path in the park, she described to Margaret and Paul where the men appeared and how I fought them off, when we arrived the concierge was very polite to Margaret and Liz, when I was introduced as her adopted daughter to be, he treated me with respect as well.</p> <p>We went up in the lift to Margaret’s room, or rather suite of rooms. Margaret seemed rather apologetic, “I’m sorry Alice, but would you mind sharing with Liz? She’s always fretful if she has to sleep on her own.” Margaret said.</p> <p>“I don’t mind at all.” I looked at Master Paul, “I’m used to sharing a girl’s bed, it’s no bother.”</p> <p>“Oh yes, I’d forgotten. But I understand you’re a celebrity in your own right?” Margaret said and she took a CD out of her bag. I felt my face go red.</p> <p>“Is that really you?” Liz asked me, “Because I thought I recognised your voice. Have you done others?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Just two more, but I wouldn’t think you’d be listening to them. I’m surprised you listened to that one.” I said slightly accusingly.</p> <p>“Mum doesn’t mind, she likes to listen to it at night,” She lowered her voice conspiratorially; “She says I wriggle too much and keep her awake.” And she smiled.</p> <p>“Well if you do, I’ll tie you down on the bed!” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“Promises, promises!” Liz said and started to wheel her chair towards her bedroom, I chased after her.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Once I entered the room Liz closed the door, “Oh Alice you were marvellous, please stay with us, you’ll like it.” She said</p> <p>“I’ll see, but why did you bring me here?” I asked her.</p> <p>Liz bit her lip and looked around making sure we were alone. “I needed to go to the toilet, but I didn’t want to say so with that man around.” She said.</p> <p>“Master Paul wouldn’t mind, he’s used to seeing girls on the toilets, he had a special clear one that I had to use.” I said smiling at the memory.</p> <p>“But he would be able to see you poo and everything.” She said shocked.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, it was his way of showing me that it didn’t matter who was around.” I told her, “Now where’s your toilet.” I asked.</p> <p>She bashfully showed me the way. The room was a typical hotel bathroom, no provision for disabled people, by that I mean no bars or supports. “I’d like to have a bath, but mum can’t lift me and I can’t really have a shower here.” Liz said.</p> <p>“Well I can lift you if you want, so you could have a bath now if you want one?” I offered.</p> <p>“Really? You mean I don’t have to have one of those blanket bath things? Yes please.” Liz said and clapped her hands in glee.</p> <p>“Of course. Now let’s get you shorts off and get you onto the toilet.” I said and lifted her up by putting her arms around my neck. I tugged off her shorts and underwear and placed her on the toilet. While she was sitting there I started pouring the water into the bath.</p> <p>A knock on the door and Margaret’s voice asking if everything was alright. I unlocked the door, after checking first with Liz, and Margaret entered the room.</p> <p>“I wondered what was happening when I heard the bath being filled.” She said slightly reddening as she noticed where Liz was sitting and what she was wearing.</p> <p>“Liz asked if I could give her a bath, do you have any bubble-bath for her?” I asked.</p> <p>“I haven’t, it’s just I didn’t think about it. But I could ask room service if they have some.” Margaret said.</p> <p>“That would be nice.” I said and Margaret left the room.</p> <p>Liz announced that she had finished and so I wiped her bottom. “Doesn’t that make you feel sick?” Liz asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Why? It’s something everyone has to do; I soon learnt that bodily functions happen to everyone, not talking about it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist.” I told her, “Now let’s get the rest of your clothes off.” I said smiling at her.</p> <p>Liz quickly unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, she was wearing a training bra beneath it, which she took off, I noticed she was flat-chested though!</p> <p>Liz looked down at her chest. “I know, it’s just that I wanted to make them grow and though that a training bra would encourage them.”</p> <p>I smiled at that, “That’s not what it’s for, but you’re still young, give them time and they’ll grow.” I told her.</p> <p>Another knock at the door and Margaret’s voice calling, “I’ve got the bubble-bath, can I come in?” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes.” Liz called out, Margaret entered and smiled at her daughter as I took the bottle from her and added it to the water, the temperature was just right. I took Liz’s shoes and socks off and lifted her in my arms.</p> <p>“My word, you are strong.” Margaret said.</p> <p>I didn’t answer at first but concentrated on lowering Liz into the water, soaking my arms in the process. Without thinking I took off my blouse and started to wash Liz wearing just my bra.</p> <p>“That’s how I want my tits to be like.” Liz said to me making me smile and her mother gasp.</p> <p>“Just wait they’ll grow, now are you comfortable?” asked her.</p> <p>“Marvellously! I could stay here for a year.” Liz said.</p> <p>“And you’d look like a prune! Alice can I have a word?” Margaret asked.</p> <p>I checked that Liz was okay to leave on her own, “Of course I am!” Was the scornful reply, and so I went with Margaret, she seemed rather un-nerved for some reason.</p> <p>“You mustn’t let Liz put on you too much, Alice, I wanted a companion for Liz, but I also wanted another daughter. I wasn’t after a slave, but somehow it was suggested that it might be simpler to contact a person who could supply a girl that would fit my needs.” Margaret said as we sat in the lounge of the suite. Master Paul was sitting away from us, as if he was nothing to do with this.</p> <p>“Sort of a mail order bride?” I said without smiling.</p> <p>“That’s right. A man came to my house one day and asked me to describe the type of person I wanted, I brought Liz down and we talked to him as he took notes before he went away.” She paused for a second waiting for me to comment, when I didn’t she continued, “I never heard anything for a week until I had a call to say that the commission had been accepted and half payment would be required in advance. So I sent off a banker’s order to the address I’d been given and waited.” She shook her head, “Alice I’m so sorry I didn’t know that by doing this you would lose you father and mother, if I’d known this I wouldn’t have been so selfish, I just wanted someone to help with Liz and to keep us company. I’d understand if you wanted to leave us, I’d still pay for you and give you your freedom.” She said.</p> <p>I looked at her she was crying at this time, I moved to her and held her. “Margaret, it would have happened anyway. I was running away from my mother, I didn’t know where I was going. I could have taken a bus anywhere and the result would have been the same. If it wasn’t for Master Paul I might have been dead by now as well.” I told her.</p> <p>“Yes, but I’m saying that if you decide not to stay with us then I’ll understand.” Margaret was also holding me I didn’t know how to respond to this.</p> <p>“I’ll... I don’t know. Master Paul what should I do?” I turned to him and asked.</p> <p>“Alice, I can’t advise you on this. I suggest you do as you told the court, stay with Margaret and Liz, get to know them, try to understand them and after that time make your decision. This is your life now, not mine or Margaret’s. This is your decision to make.” He said which was very helpful I must say!</p> <p>“I’ll do that, but I’d better return to Liz, she might need me.” I said although I felt very confused and worried - if I did I couldn’t return with Master, I’d have to remain here... perhaps I could get a job with Commander Evans?</p> <p>I opened the door to the bathroom to find Liz lying back in the bath, her head just above the water. “LIZ!” I called and she pulled herself up.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I thought you were drowning, it scared me.” I said finding my breathing was rapid.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Alice, I was just enjoying my bath, it’s been so long since I was able to have one.” Liz said and she did sound sorry as well.</p> <p>“Alright, but now I think you’d better get washed and then I’ll lift you out.” I told her</p> <p>She laughed, “But you’ll get your skirt and bra wet!” She said and I realised that I hadn’t put my blouse back on when I went out with Margaret.</p> <p>“You’re right, I will.” I said and quickly undressed.</p> <p>“Alice! What if mum saw you?” Liz said blushing, even with the heat of her bath.</p> <p>“So what? It’s only skin.” Alice said smiling, “You’ve got it all over you as well.”</p> <p>“Yeah, but what it’s holding is broken. . .” Liz went silent.</p> <p>“Oh no it isn’t! You’re alive, you breathe and you laugh.” I told her as I began tickling her ribs.</p> <p>“Oh, no, please stop, stop!” Liz started to giggle and squirm around to escape my fingers. I then lifted her on to the toilet to enable me to dry her off, when I reached her crotch she tried to move her hands to block me.</p> <p>“Liz, I’m going to be drying you off! If I can wipe your ass I can certainly dry your pussy!” I told her moving her hands away, after that I moved to her legs, before finding some talcum powder dusting her over to ensure she was completely dry.</p> <p>I lifted her, still naked, into her wheelchair and took her back into the bedroom. She yawned, “Oh Alice, that was so nice, but I feel so tired, so very tired.”</p> <p>I took her to her bed, lifting her out of her chair and onto the blankets, she closed her eyes and so I went to retrieve our clothes... “NO ALICE, DON’T LEAVE ME!” She screamed out.</p> <p>I was by her side in a flash, “It’s alright Liz, I’m here, I won’t leave you.” I said and got onto the bed with her. She grabbed hold of my hands and started sobbing, I tried to stay close to her.</p> <p>After a while she drifted off to sleep, but I could hear her muttering away still, “Oh I miss him, he was everything to me, but he’s gone... gone.” I didn’t think she was talking about her father.</p> <p>I spoke gently to her, not trying to break the mood, “Who’s gone Liz? Tell me.” But she didn’t answer, instead she sobbed away, but her hands were pulling on mine, bringing them down her body to rest between her legs, I knew what she wanted but I had to let her start he own way.</p> <p>“Oh John, John, I’ve missed you!” Liz was saying although she was fast asleep, she moved my hand to rub on her clit, moving her hips to get a better connection to her flesh.</p> <p>I uncurled my fingers to drag them over the lips of her pussy, “Oh yes, yes!” She sighed, her hands releasing mine and moving up her body, I took the risk and moved down to place my face between her legs and started to lick on her pussy, causing her to open her legs wider, as if inviting me to do more. On impulse I inserted my index finger into her pussy, pushing it in deeper and deeper.</p> <p>“Oh yes John, yes my darling brother, again, again!” she moaned and I now knew one of her secrets, removing my finger I then brought another in to play and moved them inside her body, I then used my thumb to massage her clit, feeling her start to tense up. “Oh yes, yes... Yyyyeeessss!” She screamed out as her climax hit, but I also felt her leg as she brought it up and over my back, she started to relax as the bedroom door opened and Margaret and Master Paul entered.</p></div>",[]
1315,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 17",17,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Now it’s time for Margaret to learn some home truths, about herself, her daughter and the life she’s had. Alice is on hand to show Margaret what she has missed, and also have some fun herself.",2005-04-03,14,4,"fF, fist",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner129.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>I was sitting in the lounge area of the Penthouse suite, talking to Margaret. “She isn’t too sure of herself, is she?” Margaret said.</p> <p>“No, she does need her confidence raised slightly, I’ve tried to do what I can, but it’s something she had to learn for herself. Anyway enough about Alice, what’s the latest on Liz? Your last message wasn’t encouraging.” I said as I was worried about the young girl.</p> <p>“They say there’s nothing wrong with her legs, she’s just convinced herself that she can’t walk, I’ve tried psychologists but all they say is that she has to make the breakthrough, but she won’t talk to them.” Margaret said with a sigh.</p> <p>“Hasn’t she said anything that you can think of?” I asked her.</p> <p>“No. Until today she’s hardly spoken, which is why I was most surprised when she talked to Alice, it’s as if she was almost herself... and as for talking out in the court-room... I nearly fainted when I heard her.” She wiped away a tear, “I‘d almost given up hope of hearing her voice again.”</p> <p>“I can’t claim any responsibility for that, Alice has a very good personality, it must have been something in that which started Liz. Also the fact that she doesn’t know about Liz or you so she isn’t daunted by you.” I added smiling at her.</p> <p>“You think that makes a difference?” She said looking at me, “You’re not put off by who I am!” She stated.</p> <p>“What can I say? I’m used to people and how they behave, you’re a normal person just like me.” I said sitting back in the chair and watching her, she laughed.</p> <p>“You know if everyone who met me was like you I could almost.... It hasn’t been easy you know, after my husband and son were assassinated I thought my life would collapse completely, it’s only been Liz that’s kept me from giving up.” She confided in me, somehow she felt relaxed in my company.</p> <p>“She’s a very lovely girl, but after this morning I find your description of her completely different. She was very chatty.” I said.</p> <p>Margaret looked wistful, “Yes she had changed, she seemed almost normal. I don’t know what it is that Alice has. . .” Just then a cry from Liz’s bedroom could be heard, I recognised it for what it was but it was obvious that Margaret didn’t as she jumped up from her seat and almost ran to the bedroom door.</p> <p>I followed her as she opened the door and stepped inside, “<b>Oh MY!</b>” She said and was about to dash further into the room when I stopped her. “But... look at what she’s doing to my daughter!” She said her voice just above a whisper.</p> <p>“Liz is alright Margaret, Alice isn’t hurting her!” I looked at the scene before me, Liz was fast asleep with one leg over Alice’s back, I raised my voice slightly - so not to wake Liz - “Alice, when you’re finished will you come into the lounge?” I said seeing her nod her head.</p> <p>I took Margaret back into the lounge and poured her a drink which I placed into her hands, “Now tell me what you thought you saw?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well Alice was... was. . .” She gestured to the bedroom, “I mean girls aren’t supposed to... to...” She took another drink from her glass.</p> <p>I sighed, “Margaret, you knew that the girls I produce are sexually aware and in many cases enjoy it.” I began.</p> <p>“Yes, but I said you couldn’t take her virginity!” Margaret protested.</p> <p>“And so I haven’t, Alice <i>is</i> a virgin, I can’t say she’s pure, but she is used to pleasing women and girls. I do train sex slaves, but Alice is slightly different.” I heard the bedroom door opening, “But there was something that you didn’t see!” I told Margaret.</p> <p>While she was trying to think, Alice came into the lounge, Margaret gave a gasp as she saw the naked girl. “Master, I am here.” Alice announced herself, rather unnecessarily but she did it right.</p> <p>“Thank you Slave Alice.” I said telling her that I <b>was</b> acting as her master. She bowed her head and stood in front of us, her legs slightly parted and her arms behind her back waiting for orders.</p> <p>“Ali... (cough) Alice, why are you naked?” Margaret asked her, Margaret’s voice was slightly high pitched before she cleared her throat.</p> <p>“Mistress, my Master asked me to join you as soon as I could, I had to ensure that Liz was sound asleep before I could get here, I didn’t have time to dress, but anyway mistress this is my normal uniform.” Alice said.</p> <p>I spoke to Margaret, “Alice is correct, she did exactly as I ordered her, she had to come here before even thinking of dressing, you’ll notice she’s not uncomfortable like this even standing before you, whereas you’re not used to this... are you?” I asked her</p> <p>“N... no, I’m not.” She said keeping her eyes on Alice. I could see her face blushing. I began to feel like the Devil tempting Christ in the desert. “Margaret, how long have you been without a lover?” I asked her.</p> <p>“How dare you... How can you ask me a question like that?” Margaret said her face colouring up.</p> <p>“Mistress, please, my Master isn’t trying to proposition you, he’s asking a question that might have a bearing on why you are reacting as you are, I’ve been trained to respond to advances made to me, your eyes are looking at me in such a way that you show me that you are interested in me. I’m sorry if I’m embarrassing you but I have to tell you what I think.” Alice said.</p> <p>“She’s telling you the truth Margaret. As Slave Alice she cannot lie to you or me, otherwise she’s useless as a slave to anyone!” I told her.</p> <p>Margaret looked at me and then at Alice, “Is that true?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice smiled, “Mistress that demands an answer that is useless, I would have to say yes, but <b>you</b> would have to decide if I was lying or not. But may I ask why I’m disturbing you?”</p> <p>Margaret went to look away from Alice before answering, “I’m disturbed because I like looking at your body, it isn’t something that a woman should do!” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Margaret, ever since Queen Victoria decreed that there was no such thing as lesbianism there has been a resistance by the British about that side of society.” I said.</p> <p>“But, I’ve never...” Margaret said.</p> <p>“You’ve slept with Liz haven’t you?” Alice asked, I kept quiet - although a slave shouldn’t ask questions I realised that she had something in mind.</p> <p>“Well... yes I have... but only because she needed company.” Margaret said hesitatingly.</p> <p>“Liz told me that you said she squirmed too much; did you notice where her hands were?” Alice asked earnestly.</p> <p>“Well... err... it isn’t some. . .” Margaret’s voice petered out.</p> <p>“You did look at her didn’t you?” Alice asked again. Margaret looked ashamed and dropped her head, Alice was by her side immediately, “It’s alright Mistress, you did nothing wrong, it’s just something that’s been pushed into your mind, you should learn to adapt and change when change is needed, as it is now.” Alice said quietly.</p> <p>“But... I can’t force my daughter... not after all she’s been through.” Margaret said, showing that she had thought about such things.</p> <p>“Margaret! She would welcome it, she craves company that’s why she’s been so withdrawn, she needs someone to love her again!” Alice said making Margaret raise her head so quickly that I thought she’d hurt a muscle.</p> <p>“What do you mean again? Has somebody been molesting my child? Who was it? Do you know?” Margaret demanded, “I’ll make them pay!” She declared.</p> <p>Alice went down on her haunches in front of Margaret. “Mistress, is this an order to your slave?” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes... No... Oh Alice please tell me, do you know who it was.” Margaret was torn now.</p> <p>Alice turned to me, “Master I think I know who, but I’m not sure that Mistress can take the information right now.”</p> <p>I turned to Margaret, “This is important to Liz, Margaret what would happen if you started to turn on her because of her past life?” I said to her.</p> <p>“But I love my daughter, she’s all I have left... I wouldn’t turn on her.” Margaret said, her motherhood starting to assert itself.</p> <p>I nodded to Alice, “Mistress, I am speaking as Slave Alice now with all that implies.... Liz was very close to her brother John, wasn’t she?”</p> <p>Margaret seemed uncertain as to what Alice was saying, “Well yes, they had to be, their father and I were always busy, they were left with tutors and the staff at home most of the time. . . but it wasn’t as if they couldn’t cope with that.”</p> <p>Alice nodded, “Of course not Mistress, but what of love, did you both love your children?”</p> <p>Margaret looked shocked, “That’s an outrageous thing to ask, of course we loved them...”</p> <p>“But Mistress, if they were left alone so often... how would they know? Who could they turn to for love... if not themselves?” Alice asked and dropped her bombshell at the same time.</p> <p>“You mean... John and Liz? But they’re so young? She wouldn’t know about such things?” Margaret said</p> <p>Alice sighed and shook her head, “Margaret, when I was at school we used to laugh and giggle about sex, and that was when I was nine! We knew what was done and how. I would think that your children had access to computers?” Margaret nodded her head, “And it’s very simple for children to get onto sites that they shouldn’t. There’s no reason why they wouldn’t learn the facts of life and try to copy them!” She finished.</p> <p>“But... John and Liz... They wouldn’t?... Would they?” Margaret said.</p> <p>Alice went onto her haunches and faced Margaret, she was back in Slave Alice mode now. “Mistress, After I had given Liz her bath she told me she was tired, I took her to her bed and was going to leave her to pick up our clothes but she wouldn’t let me. As she fell asleep she brought my hands to her pussy and began to rub them with it. She started dreaming about her brother. I decided to relieve her feelings by sucking her off, as I did so I checked for her hymen... it was missing.” Alice was telling her story, but Margaret stopped her.</p> <p>“Some girls lose it early, it’s all due to exercises. . .” Margaret said,</p> <p>“Yes Mistress, but there are some remnants of the skin left... Liz had none, what ever opened her had been repeated several times, but of course at her age she hasn’t yet menstruated so there’s been no problems.... Then after the accident she lost her brother and lover, a double blow. And she’s been lonely ever since.” Alice finished.</p> <p>“Alice, why did you put Liz’s leg over your back while you were performing on her?” I asked her sounding as if I was changing the subject.</p> <p>Alice looked at me, puzzlement on her face. “Master, my hands were busy with Liz’s body, I didn’t have time to move her...” She paused as her eyes widened. “Master! When I went between her legs she <b>opened them! She moved her leg over me</b>... Master there <b>is</b> nothing wrong with her legs... but she thinks there is!” Alice said.</p> <p>Margaret looked between Alice and myself as if we were mad. “But she can’t move her legs!” She insisted, “She’s never moved them since she was in hospital!”</p> <p>Alice jumped up and took Margaret’s hands, “Because she blames herself for not dying, she would have given her life in exchange for John’s... she doesn’t want to walk because John can’t walk! I know it sounds completely stupid but she wants to be punished because her brother, her lover, died.” Alice said excitedly.</p> <p>I nodded, “It’s a well known thing, it’s called survivor syndrome, normally found in battle conditions or large accidents, where the person feels they should have died instead of whoever it was.”</p> <p>Alice nodded, “That’s it exactly master, whenever she talks about the accident it’s always daddy and John, she wanted to die.”</p> <p>Margaret shook her head, “No... no you can’t be right. Liz would have told me if that was so!” She protested.</p> <p>Alice shook her head, “I’m sorry Mistress, but she knows what your reaction would be, she wouldn’t want you to be angry with her, that’s why she couldn’t tell you.” Margaret mouthed the words ‘no... no!’ Alice held her hands, “You couldn’t help your reactions; it was how you were brought up. I can show you what Liz felt... if you will trust me.”</p> <p>Margaret blushed and looked to me, “Wh... what should I do?” She asked me.</p> <p>I got up and walked to the door, “Margaret, Alice is offering you her love, accept it!” I said and left the penthouse.</p> <p></p> <p><b>(ALICE)</b></p> <p>I looked into Margaret’s eyes, seeing the fear(?)... Yes fear in them. I gently stroked her hair, “It’s alright, alright, just let met guide you.” I said taking her hand and bringing her to her feet.</p> <p>“Al... Alice, I’m not sure about this. . . can’t we just...” Margaret was shaking as she spoke.</p> <p>“Margaret, trust me. I will not hurt you!” I said as if I was talking to a child and, indeed, once I got her into the bedroom I had to undress her and place her onto the bed.</p> <p>“Please Alice, you don’t... don’t... please don’t... ooooohhhhH!” The last was a gasp as I kissed her face while bringing my hands to her full breasts.</p> <p>“Relax Margaret, let your body do all the work, don’t try to control yourself, let your mind drift.” I whispered into her ear.</p> <p>“Alice... Alice... Alice. . .” Margaret could only repeat my name.</p> <p>“Shhhh!” I said as I moved my body over hers, ensuring that I touched her completely, feeling her breasts start to react to the skin on skin contact.</p> <p>I raised my hips slightly to allow my hand to slip between us and I brushed her clit, which I almost missed as it was so small, but Margaret gave a moan as I touched it.</p> <p>I had read somewhere that beauty was skin deep, now Margaret was very pretty and so I decided to do some skin diving, I wanted to try something with her that I’d only read about, but that she might enjoy. I kissed Margaret on her lips and then started to move down her body, kissing her skin all the way.</p> <p>I had to linger on her breasts and nipples to keep her excited, but as I rolled my tongue over an engorged nipple I felt Margaret stiffen as her first orgasm struck her, she must be a very sexual person, how she had lasted without any outlet this long I’ve no idea.</p> <p>I allowed her no time to relax as I moved down her stomach to arrive at her pussy, which was lightly trimmed, I sucked on the small bump where her clitoris was and suddenly it emerged from its hood. I heard Margaret moan again and this time I heard the name Michael.</p> <p>I now brought my hands into play, alternately sucking and then rubbing Margaret’s clit I then started to insert one hand into her pussy, I knew that Margaret had two children and I didn’t notice any scars on her stomach, so I knew I was safe, I put a finger into her pussy, and then two, three, four and then I added my thumb, I now had my whole hand inside her pussy.</p> <p>I closed my hand to make a fist and began moving it slowly inside her, using small motions at first, gradually going deeper and deeper until my whole forearm was inside her, I then opened my hand as I touched her cervix, making her gasp with the sensations I was giving her.</p> <p>It wasn’t easy but I was able to suck on her, now engorged, clit, she was screaming out in her ecstasy, but I couldn’t make out any words.</p> <p>I pulled my hand out of Margaret’s pussy, finding it coated with her juices as I did so, I curled my fingers as I withdrew my hand, dragging them across her G-Spot which pushed her completely over the edge.</p> <p>“<b>OH GOD!... OH MICHAEL... I’M SORRY, SO SORRY! So... MICHAAAAEEEELLLLLL!</b>” She screamed out as her orgasm overtook her.</p> <p>I gently stroked her breasts and pussy while she recovered and then she started sobbing, “Oh god, I didn’t really know... I was... Oh Alice you don’t know what you’ve done.” She said, “I was always faithful to my husband, and now... now...” She began to cry.</p> <p>I cradled her head in my arms and held her close to me, “But Margaret, you’re still faithful to your husband, I don’t count... <i>you’re still faithful Margaret</i>, never fear.”</p> <p>I don’t know how long I was holding her, but she soon cried herself out and I bent my head to kiss her lips, to find that she was soon returning my kisses herself. “But this is so wrong of me.” She said after some minutes.</p> <p>“Why? We’re girls together we can’t harm each other or anyone else.” I said.</p> <p>Margaret smiled and kissed me again before she spoke, “But I promised Michael that I would never take another lover again, that I would remain faithful to him.”</p> <p>I almost laughed but that would have been wrong, “Margaret, he meant male lovers, not female. Tell me did he ever suck on your clit before.” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh no, he wouldn’t dream of doing that, but he was a considerate lover, he’d leave the light off and everything so I wouldn’t be distracted from our duty.” She sounded so sincere that I had to ask her.</p> <p>“What duty?”</p> <p>”The one to bear children so that the line wouldn’t be lost.” She said, “That was the reason our parents married us.”</p> <p>This amazed me, “But Margaret what do you know of love? The true feelings that people have for each other? That a man and woman feel?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I learnt to love Michael he was a very strong man and as I said a considerate lover, as for how a man and woman feels... I don’t know what you’re asking.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head at that, “But how did you and Michael meet, you must have known other men at that time?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well I did know him, of course, his family and ours were close and he would be with his parents. I remember having a Coming Out Ball at home, Michael was my partner and we had every dance, mother insisted, it was then that our engagement was announced, there was a ring and photographers there to record it, it was wonderful.” She said.</p> <p>“And artificial! I supposed that is what you have planned for Liz when she’s older?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It’s how our families have always been; the aristocracy has to support itself and its houses.” Margaret said, although her voice was rather stiff as she said it.</p> <p>“And it’s been instilled into you completely, Margaret the idea of arranged marriages is so old fashioned that it’s almost stone aged. What about love, what about being happy with the man you wanted to be with?” I asked</p> <p>“I was happy with Michael, he was the perfect man for me and we raised two perfectly happy and loved children.” Margaret said.</p> <p>“Yes fully programmed and not wanting for a thing, except the warmth and love that people can provide for each other, the love that Liz needs to get over the loss of her brother, and the man she loved!” I said which made Margaret stiffen slightly, “You’ve seen how the loss has affected her, she loved him so deeply that she couldn’t bear to be parted from him.” I said sadly.</p> <p>“Oh my darling, I must go to her.” Margaret said and struggled to get to her feet, I had to help her as her legs were so wobbly from her ‘treatment’ I manage to steer Margaret to Liz’s bedroom, where the young girl was still sleeping but she opened her eyes as Margaret laid down on the bed.</p> <p>“Oh Liz, I’m so sorry honey, I didn’t realise, you must have been feeling terrible.” Margaret said stroking her daughter’s hair.</p> <p>“Mum... mummy?” Liz said, confusion on her face.</p> <p>“You should have told me about you and John, I might not have understood but I’m still your mother.” Margaret said, has it been so hard trying to keep it secret.</p> <p>“Oh mummy... it’s been so... so...” And she began crying out loud Margaret pulled her daughter close to her.</p> <p>“I know darling, I miss your father too, but we’re still alive and we will never forget them.” Margaret said and then looked at me, “Thank you Alice... for everything.”</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>I went into the bathroom and picked up our clothing, I also made sure the towels were on the rails ready for drying and that the bathroom was clean and tidy, then I had second thoughts and, after dressing, contacted Room Service to change the towels for new ones. Since I called from the penthouse suite they changed the towels within 2 minutes, I noticed the maid also looked around the bathroom before she turned to me.</p> <p>“Miss, there’s no need to tidy anything that is what we are here for. But thank you.” She said smiling.</p> <p>I smiled back, “I know, but as their slave I’m supposed to work as well.” She didn’t look shocked but looked around conspiratorially.</p> <p>“Welcome sister.” She said and kissed me, “May I ask the name of your trainer?”</p> <p>“Thank you sister, my trainer was Pauline under the command of Paul Purple.” I said smiling at her and returning the kiss.</p> <p>“You’ve had a real expert for your trainer, may your mistress be pleased with you.” And she bowed to me before leaving the room.</p> <p>I wondered at her words and decided I needed more information, I checked on Margaret and Liz, they were still in bed talking to each other I made a discrete cough which made Margaret look up.</p> <p>“Yes Alice?” She asked me</p> <p>“Mistress I wish to visit Master Paul, may I have some time off?” I asked her.</p> <p>Margaret laughed, “Alice, I’m not your mistress and as long as you let me know where you are then you can go anywhere.” She said, “Be back for tea.” She added before turning back to her daughter who I noticed was now stroking her mother’s breasts.</p> <p>- - - - - - - -</p> <p>I got to Master Paul’s door and knocked on it, “It’s open!” Master Paul’s muffled voice called out and so I entered the room, “Just put it on the table please.” He said from the bathroom.</p> <p>I was about to say something when there was a knock on the door, “Room Service!” A girl’s voice said, I opened the door and directed her to put the food on the table.</p> <p>The girl looked at me, a troubled look on her face, “I’m sorry miss, I was only asked to bring food for one.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “It’s alright he doesn’t know I’m here!” I told her and ushered the confused girl out of the room.</p> <p>As he heard the door close Master Paul came out of the bathroom and stopped when he realised I was standing in his room. “Alice... what are you doing here?” He asked me.</p> <p>I gave a laugh, “You invited me in Master.” I said smiling at him, “and the room service girl brought your food in.” I indicated the table, Master Paul chuckled.</p> <p>“I thought you were room service, sit down and share my meal” He said, pulling a chair out for me. I sat down and he sat opposite me.</p> <p>The food was good and I thanked Master Paul for allowing me to eat. “Alice, I’m no longer training you, I’m no longer your master.” He said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, but that is how you will always be to me, and it seems I should be proud to be trained by you, you have a reputation amongst the girls here.” I said.</p> <p>“That’s a lie, I’ve never touched any of them!” Master Paul said in an outraged tone which made me laugh.</p> <p>“That wasn’t what I meant master, your name has great respect amongst my sister slaves who work here. You are called one of the greatest trainers.” I said clarifying my words.</p> <p>Master Paul’s face went solemn as I said that, “It might have been true earlier, but with this... this curse I seem to have I’m not sure I’d be able to continue.” He said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Master, you will control it, I haven’t seen it emerge in the past few days, I wouldn’t worry so much about it.” I told him.</p> <p>He smiled at me, “Thank you Alice... now what happened with Margaret and Liz?” He asked me and so I told him all that I had done.</p></div>",[]
1316,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 18",18,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Margaret makes an offer to Alice, which she refuses and asks Paul to take her back, but luckily Liz intervenes. Paul takes the girls (and Margaret) Shopping before returning to the hospital for some unexpected fun. (Penulitmate chapter.)",2005-04-09,13,4,"Mf, mast, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner130.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>I was, well... shocked I supposed is the word I’m looking for, when I found Alice in my room, I was glad to see she was smiling and so I assumed that her ‘talk’ with Margaret was successful.</p> <p>I was more surprised at her news of my status amongst the slaves in Ropeville, I wasn’t aware that such a network of information was around! Still it was an interesting fact to note.</p> <p>I was trying to think about what to do next... well I did have an idea but the phone rang so I picked it up. “Hello Paul Purple here.” I said.</p> <p>“Hi Paul, is Alice there, in one piece?” Margaret asked me.</p> <p>“Of course she is. How are you feeling now?” I asked her concerned for her state of mind.</p> <p>“I’m confused to be honest, Alice showed me something that I was never aware of. To be honest Paul I don’t know if I can face her at the moment.” She said.</p> <p>“Well do you want us both to come up? I might be able to suggest something?” I said.</p> <p>“If you want to, Liz is asking for Alice.” Margaret said, I couldn’t tell from her tone how she was reacting.</p> <p>I hung up and looked at Alice, “Okay, now for the recriminations side of the lessons.” I said warning her that there might be problems ahead.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Paul, Alice. Thank you for coming up. I don’t know what to say... I feel as if I’ve been so weak to allow you to... to do what it was you did!” She began.</p> <p>I couldn’t let her continue. “Margaret stop right there. Alice did what was necessary for both you and Liz. How do you feel about your daughter now?” I asked her.</p> <p>Margaret looked from Alice to the door behind which was Liz. She turned back to look at Alice, “I... I love her, I want her... and it’s wrong, wrong!” She said and was about to go onto her knees.</p> <p>Alice was beside her in an instant. “It’s alright to love Liz, she’s very loveable, I know.” She said.</p> <p>Margaret shook her head and held Alice. “You... don’t... understand.” She said and then kissed Alice full on her lips. “I’m in love with you!” She said.</p> <p>Alice paused for a moment, “But I’m just a slave you’ve paid for, I’m nobody.” She said.</p> <p>Margaret held Alice tightly and shook her slightly. “Never say that. You’re not my slave, from today you are my daughter! Never doubt that! I’m going to make it official right now!” She said and went to the phone.</p> <p>I placed my hand on the receiver stopping her from picking it up. “No!” I said simply.</p> <p>Margaret drew herself up and looked at me. “How dare you tell me No. You know who I am!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, of course I do. I also know that you’re not thinking straight. Alice is the one who has to make up her mind if she want’s to remain with you, not the other way round!” I said evenly while keeping my hand where it was.</p> <p>“But I know that Alice is the one to join Liz and me!” Margaret persisted.</p> <p>I nodded again, “Yes, I agree, but it’s no longer something we can decide. Is it?” I said to her.</p> <p>Margaret turned to Alice, “You <b>do</b> want to stay with us don’t you? You’ve done so much for Liz and me already, just think what you’ll achieve if you stay with us, I’ll be able to buy you anything you want!” She said</p> <p>Alice’s mouth dropped, “Anything?... Anything at all?” She asked</p> <p>Margaret nodded her head, “Yes! Just name it and I’ll get it for you!” She said convinced she was on the right track – I could see her downfall coming.</p> <p>Alice gave a smile – which confirmed my suspicions – “Okay... I want my mum and dad back, alive!” She said.</p> <p>Margaret’s face dropped. “But... but... I can’t. . .” She stammered.</p> <p>Alice shook her head sadly, “No... nobody can... not with all the money in the world. I’m sorry Margaret but if you think that I can be brought like that then I’m not the person you need.... Master can you take me back please.” She said turning to me.</p> <p>I went to answer, but someone else beat me to it. “<b>NOOoooo</b>, please Alice, don’t go, <b>I</b> need you.” Liz was holding onto her bedroom door and as we turned to look at her she started to collapse to the floor.</p> <p>Alice was at her side before she even touched the ground. “Oh Liz, I wasn’t going to leave you, I was just showing your mother that she couldn’t use her money to convince me to stay. Money isn’t the binding thing here, our love is!” Alice told the younger girl as she lifted her into the wheelchair.</p> <p>Margaret sobbed as she heard Alice’s words, “Do you mean that... you <b>are</b> going to stay with us?” She said.</p> <p>Alice turned her head to look at Margaret, “Of course Margaret, you have much to learn and much to unlearn about people and love.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>I took Margaret’s hand and led her to a chair. “You see Margaret my slaves are different, I ensure that they learn about love and the power it can have over people, sometimes they don’t realise that is what they’ve learnt, but Alice apparently has.”</p> <p>“I feel such a fool.” Margaret said, “I could have lost her all due to my arrogance.”</p> <p>I sat beside her, “Yes, you could have, and then I’d have lost her too. Did you forget that if she decides not to stay with you then Ropeville will claim her? I have a suggestion, one which you might not like...” I said.</p> <p>“What, I’d do anything to keep her.” Margaret said, like a man clutching at straws to save his life.</p> <p>“Be yourself... be Margaret the person, not Margaret the position. Live as yourself, tell your people to vanish for the rest of your stay... you’ll learn more about Alice and also about yourself.” I told her.</p> <p>“I... I couldn’t do that, what would happen to the business?” She said sounding shocked.</p> <p>Alice looked up from where she’d been talking to Liz, “Mistress? You do have underlings who know the business do you not?” This was slave Alice talking – and taking the initiative again!</p> <p>Margaret blinked at the question, “Of course, what type of person would I be if I didn’t?” She said.</p> <p>Alice bowed her head, “I’m sorry for talking out of turn Mistress, but can they not run things until you get back?”</p> <p>Margaret looked at me, “Dare I? I mean what if something went wrong? It would be my fault!” She said worry showing on her face.</p> <p>I shook my head at her, “Oh no, I’m not going to advise you on this. You’re on your own.” I said to her</p> <p>Margaret closed her eyes and then opened them, this time there was determination in them, she walked to the phone and dialled a long number. “Daniel? I’m going to be unreachable for the next three weeks... that’s what I said. Three weeks! You’ve been saying the management team need to use their muscles, now’s their chance.... I’m going to be with my daughters... you heard me correctly <b>daughters</b> I think I’ve missed being with them.” She said and hung up before anything else could be said.</p> <p>I raised my hands and started clapping, “Well done, that took nerve.”</p> <p>She took a weak look at me, “More than you’ll know... what should we do now?” She asked me.</p> <p>I looked out of the window at the sky outside, “Well it’s a nice day, we could go for a walk, take in the sights and go visiting.” I said.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo and Pauline!” Alice said making us both look at her, “I’m sorry Master, Mistress.” She apologised.</p> <p>“Why? It’s a perfectly good suggestion.” I said and turned to Margaret, “Care to join me?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Why not?” She said.</p> <p>----</p> <p><b>(ALICE)</b></p> <p>I had Liz’s wheelchair and was running through the park again, this time with Master and Margaret behind us I wasn’t worried about anything!</p> <p>We passed a few Police officers who were patrolling in the park receiving smiles and a few, Well Done’s as we flew pass.</p> <p>“I like this place.” Liz said to me, “It feels so... friendly.” She added.</p> <p>I laughed, “That’s because they don’t know us yet!” I said to her which made her laugh out loud.</p> <p>Master Paul called to us, “Where do you want to go first?”</p> <p>I already knew where I wanted, but decided to let Liz choose first. “Well?” I asked her.</p> <p>“I don’t know, but I want to meet these two girls you talked about.” She said.</p> <p>So I shouted back, “The Hospital!” And so it was decided... we went to the shopping Mall! It’s not that I’m complaining it’s just that I did want to see Billie-Jo and introduce her to Liz.</p> <p>The Mall was large and had several shops that I recognised, although some of the displays were not as I expected, instead of manikins they had people in the window showing the clothing, I realise they were alive because their eyes blinked normally, but their faces were bland. Indeed while we were looking in one shop an assistant went to the window and lifted a girl out and, pressing a few buttons on a collar she was wearing allowed the girl to walk to a changing room.</p> <p>The person serving us noticed my shocked look, “It’s okay, she’s perfectly alright, it’s just part of her training. The collars we get from Red Riding clothiers – they’re just down the hall, and they allow us to position the girls into any position. When they need to use the toilet or are hungry the program alerts us and we take them either to the cafeteria or where-ever.” She said.</p> <p>I noticed one ‘manikin’ was in a window, on her own, wearing a bathing suit from which extended a tube which seemed to punch into her mouth... looking closely I saw it wasn’t her mouth but a mask she was wearing. When I pointed this out to the assistant she shook her head sadly.</p> <p>“She was naughty in class, spoke back to a teacher. So she has to stay in the window all day.” She told us.</p> <p>“But what’s that tube thing she’s got in her mouth?” Liz asked.</p> <p>The assistant looked troubled but then Master Paul spoke up. “I’m sorry but Liz is a new visitor to Ropeville and isn’t used to the punishment system here. If you can explain to her she’ll have a better idea.” He said.</p> <p>The assistant nodded. “Well she’s not allowed any toilet breaks and so she has a catheter inserted and that’s attached to the tube, she is forced to drink her own urine as another part of the punishment, teaches her to control her mouth.” She said.</p> <p>Liz was quiet as she thought about this and then she made a face, “I don’t want to be punished here... but what if she has to... you know... poo?” She asked.</p> <p>The assistant shook her head. “She had some enemas here before she was put into the window, and she’s wearing a butt-plug, so even if she wanted to it would be impossible until she’s taken out of the window... tomorrow!”</p> <p>Liz’s mouth dropped open but then Master Paul spoke again. “A punishment will last a set time. There is a reason why they seem so tough. The schools here have corporal punishment as standard, for some offences though a more strict punishment is required. This is decided by the school and will last for a set period of time, I take it she’s allowed to move every so often?” Master Paul asked the assistant.</p> <p>“Yes, she has a 15 minute break every two hours when her legs are allowed to move.” She said.</p> <p>“But should she try to leave the window then the system locks her legs until she’s noticed and moved back.” Master Paul said at which the assistant nodded. “You see Liz the children here are taught to be responsible for their actions. With the lessons they have her, like gun practise and self defence, they have to be responsible.” He said to Liz.</p> <p>The assistant turned to face Master Paul, “You seem to know a bit too much about our system here... might I ask how?” She said suspiciously.</p> <p>Master Paul smiled slightly, “Well I should do I was a teacher in the girl’s school for a week once.” He said.</p> <p>The attitude of the assistant change immediately. “I’m sorry sir!... Mr. Purple, I didn’t recognise you.” She said</p> <p>Master Paul smiled at her, “That’s okay... Isabel, I’m just visiting at the moment.” He said and we went back to looking at clothes, I did like the ones that Margaret picked out for me, but I was still used to wearing my skin.</p> <p>The next shop was called Red Riding Clothiers, a pretty Chinese girl watched us from a screen, “Mr Purple, is it nice to see you again, do you wish to enter?” She asked.</p> <p>Master Paul looked to Margaret and then nodded, “Yes please Mi-Ling that’s if Marcia isn’t busy?”</p> <p>“My mistress is never too busy to see you Mr. Purple.” The girl said and the door opened.</p> <p>As we entered the shop Master Paul whispered to us, “Don’t mention Mi-Ling, I’ll explain later.” Which mystified us all but we went along with him.</p> <p>An elderly woman came from the back of the shop, “My dear Paul how are you.” She said as she shook his hand.</p> <p>“I’m fine Marcia, how are you?” Master Paul said warmly.</p> <p>“You know, mustn’t grumble... not allowed too” She said laughing, “Now who is this young lady?” She said turning to Margaret.</p> <p>Master Paul whispered into her ear and she laughed, “I see, moving up in the world are you Paul? Now how may I help you?” She said, ignoring both Liz and myself as of we were unimportant.</p> <p>“I was showing Margaret here the sights of Ropeville and thought I’d better see you. But you might be able to provide some help to Margaret’s daughter here.” He waved towards Liz.</p> <p>Marcia turned to face Liz, she studied the girl as if she was an item on sale, I felt that I wanted to stand in front of Liz but from Master Paul’s action I knew it was just the way she was.</p> <p>“Your mobility girl, how long ago did you lose it?” She asked sharply.</p> <p>“10... 10 months ago.” Liz said.</p> <p>“Well undress girl and let me check you over.” The woman was brusque with her words.</p> <p>I looked at Master Paul and Margaret, Margaret was unsure but Master Paul nodded his head.</p> <p>“But here in the shop?” Liz asked.</p> <p>“And why not, no-one else will come in while I’m serving a customer! Undress girl.” She ordered.</p> <p>I started to help Liz but the woman spoke again. “I told her to undress, not for you to undress her! Stand to one side and watch.” She said.</p> <p>I turned on her. “Now listen here, Liz is paralysed and cannot move her legs, I’m looking after her and will help her when she needs it, I will not take orders from you when it’s going to affect my charge... do you understand!” I said into her face.</p> <p>I don’t know what to expect, certainly not the laugh that came from her lips. “Ha, ha, ha... This has to be one of yours Paul. Not weak willed like some of the slaves they bring in... very well girl, help your ‘charge’ to undress, but this is my shop and I expect to be listened to at the very least.” She said smiling at me.</p> <p>I lifted Liz up to take off her skirt and underwear, leaving her sitting in just her socks. Marcia looked at them and so I took them off. “Good, now girl raise your arms... shake you head... now shake your hands... now your head... now both your hands and your head... good, good. Now shake your arms and your head... <b>kick!</b>” The last was said with such authority that before Liz could even register what was said her leg moved up slightly before dropping back down.</p> <p>Marcia nodded her head, “I see...” She said before turning to Master Paul, “I take it she hasn’t been to see a psychologist?” She asked him.</p> <p>Margaret spoke up. “I’ve taken Liz to the best people money can buy!” her tone was cold.</p> <p>“Money! Phat! You need people who know what they are doing, not people who demand to be paid for what they do! Excuse me!” Marcia said and turned to a computer screen. “Mi-Ling contact Elizabeth!” she ordered.</p> <p>The screen showed a pattern of dots and then it cleared to show a young (well nearly my age) girl. “Hello Mistress Marcia, how may I help you?” She asked.</p> <p>“Hello Kitten.” Marcia said and smiled, “I have a girl here who need the attention of your mistress, is it possible she can see her?”</p> <p>The girl, Kitten(?), looked down as if studying something before she looked up, “Mistress there is an opening in an hour’s time, what is the name of the client?” She asked. Master Paul walked up to the screen and the girl gave a scream of delight, “Master Paul it’s you!” He smiled at the girl, “Hello Little Cat, the girl is with me, her name is also Elizabeth. She had an accident 10 months ago and believes she is unable to walk, I have her mother and... another girl that is going to be adopted by them both.”</p> <p>“Very well Master, I’ll arrange for some entertainment to be provided. You have been booked in, do you know how to get here?” the girl (I’m still not sure if she’s Kitten or Little Cat?) said.</p> <p>Master smiled, “We’ll get a taxi.” He said.</p> <p>“Very well master, it will be good to meet you again.” The girl said and closed the connection.</p> <p>Master Paul turned to Margaret, “Elizabeth the best in Ropeville, she can work wonders.” He told her.</p> <p>“Phat! Elizabeth may be able to work wonders, but only I can work miracles! Behold.” Marcia said and held up a dress, it had small white and red squares, with a white bodice and puff sleeves, there was also underwear and hose. “You girl, dress your ‘charge’ in these.” She told me, I looked at Master Paul who nodded.</p> <p>I placed the underwear onto Liz, pulling them up. I was about to say they were too big but then, as I watched, they seemed to shrink to fit her. I looked up at Marcie who smiled, “Well young lady, my clothing is intelligent, if they didn’t fit I would have brought in a smaller pair, but I can tell people’s sizes by looking at them. Now put the rest on.”</p> <p>I quickly got Liz into the dress and watched as it fitted itself onto her, finally I put the hose onto her legs and then her shoes. Marcia then touched something behind Liz and stood back. “Now girl. <b>Command!</b> get up and walk around the room!” She said.</p> <p>“But Liz can’t walk, she’s paralysed!” I protested, but then watched amazed as Liz’s legs started to move, her hands gripped the arms of her wheelchair and then stood on her feet. Then she stiffly began to walk. I saw her eyes, they were wide open with fear.</p> <p>“You see with my clothes your daughter can walk again, all it takes is special circuitry and a neural connection, in this manner the clothes can see what she does and using her brain make her move as I direct.” Marcia said proudly.</p> <p>“But she’s scared!” I protested.</p> <p>“She’s just not used to walking again, it’s a natural thing.” Marcia waved my protests aside.</p> <p>“Marcia, I think it might be better if you allow her to sit down again.” Master Paul said.</p> <p>“But she’s just finding her feet again, she should use this to exercise herself.” At the word Liz began jumping up and down. Her eyes began to roll in her head.</p> <p>“<b>Marcia!</b>” Master Paul said warningly.</p> <p>Marcia looked at him and then nodded. “Cease, return to the wheelchair and sit down.” She said.</p> <p>Liz stopped jumping and turned around, walking zombie like she then placed herself back in the wheelchair.</p> <p>“You see by using the interface you can get this child to exercise and strengthen her legs again without all the stupid excuses that children make up, it can also show her that she is able to walk. Forcing her to see how wrong she is!” Marcia said pride showing in her voice.</p> <p>Master Paul’s tone was strained, “Thank you Marcia, I take it you’ll charge my account?”</p> <p>Marcia smiled, “Of course my dear Paul, I never give any of my products away.” She said. “Who is going to take control of the costume?” She added.</p> <p>Paul looked at Margaret, “Her mother here will be the one... and you will supply a list of commands?” he said.</p> <p>“Master Paul! Liz won’t talk to me, I think she’s unconscious.” I said panicking slightly.</p> <p>“Oh no, it’s just that I haven’t disable the interface. All you have to do is to press the button just behind her neck and she’ll be fine.” Marcia said. I quickly followed her instructions and then Liz started to sob.</p> <p>“Oh, it was terrible. I couldn’t move or speak, my legs ached and I couldn’t stop myself, can’t you get this off me?” Liz said.</p> <p>“Isn’t there some way of using the costume without blocking Liz’s conscious?” Master Paul asked.</p> <p>“Yes there is a switch, the instructions are all in this manual. Now if you’ll just speak into this microphone, so that the system can recognise your voice.” Marcia handed Margaret a, booklet, microphone and a card.</p> <p>“My name is Margaret. Lolly, Molly, colly, golly. Gown, brown, ground. Two, three, four.” She said and then there was a bleep from the computer.</p> <p>“Good, now a press here, and a touch here... There your costume is all programmed for your use.” Marcia said with a smile.</p> <p>Master Paul also smiled, “Thank you Marcia, I’m sorry to dash off but there’s more to see and we’ve got Elizabeth to meet as well. Thanks for the costume and I’ll call back soon.” He said shepherding us out of the shop.</p> <p>As we left I heard the door click shut and the sound of a lock activating, then the girl on the screen was visible again. “Thank you for shopping with us Mr. Purple and guests, I hope to see you again.”</p> <p>Master Paul smiled sadly at the screen, “Thank you Mi-Ling, please watch your mistress for me.” He said.</p> <p>“Of course Mr. Purple, what else can I do.” She said and her head turned away from us.</p> <p>But when I looked back I could see she was watching us, a tear showing on the screen.</p> <p>----</p> <p><b>(PAUL)</b></p> <p>Thinking back it was a mistake to take the girls, girls(?), to Red Riding’s. Marcia can be normal sometimes but at others she would be almost manic. <i>(for Marcia’s story see Turner2Corner’s story Ropeville interlude).</i></p> <p>I did want to take Margaret to Zabrina’s. But I don’t think she would appreciate their wares just yet. And I didn’t think she would be able to face Christine or her slave Joliet.</p> <p>So I decided that we could have a quick visit to the hospital, while on the way I told the story of Marcia and Mi-Ling, cautioning Margaret to ensure that if she used the costume to ensure that she took care when activating it.</p> <p>It was a very subdued group that entered the room when Pauline, Billie-Jo and Tracy were recovering.</p> <p>“Master! Billie-Jo called out as we entered, she went to get out of bed but grimaced as she moved her legs. “I’m sorry master but I can’t get up as quickly as I should. And my neck is hurting” She said.</p> <p>“It’s okay Billie-Jo; Your neck will heal and so will your ‘little problem. I brought our client with us, I’m not sure if she would be happy to see you nude.” I gestured to Margaret to enter.</p> <p>“Hello, I understand you were the one who acted as Liz here.” Margaret said as Alice steered the wheelchair into the room. Billie-Jo raised herself up onto her arms and smiled at the pair.</p> <p>“Alice! How are you?” She called out, causing the nurse on duty to put her head through the door, ‘Shhh!’ was all she said before vanishing again. Billie-Jo put her hand over her mouth, but then all three girls started giggling.</p> <p>“I’m fine, this is Liz, she’s going to get better.” Alice said, “Or I’m going to start smacking her ass!” She added smiling.</p> <p>“That would work as well!” Billie-Jo said, “Come over here and let me hug you both.” Alice steered the wheelchair to the bedside and then pulled Billie-Jo close to the edge of the bed. “Hello Liz, I hope Alice isn’t being too much of a bossy boots?” She asked.</p> <p>“Oh no, she’s been very nice to me.” Liz said as she bent forward to hug Billie-Jo.</p> <p>“Yes, she can be very good indeed.” Billie-Jo said slightly guardedly. Liz whispered something into Billie-Jo’s ear and Billie-Jo nodded and looked at Alice who blushed, “Yes, I found that out as well.” She said smiling.</p> <p>“And so have I.” Margaret said smiled and joined them, “I understand that I have you to thank for teaching Alice her skills as a partner.” She said.</p> <p>“I only taught her the basics; it was Mistress Sharon who took the advance lessons.” Billie-Jo said with a giggle.</p> <p>“Then I will have to thank her as well. But where is this Pauline?” Margaret asked.</p> <p>This was true, Pauline was missing from her bed I looked around and then I noticed that Tracy was also missing. A small laugh from behind me made me turn around. Standing there was Pauline and Tracy along with Elizabeth.</p> <p>“Sorry Paul, I didn’t realise you’d be visiting the girls. You are due to meet with me in 15 minutes you know.” She said, “I was just doing a preliminary on Tracy following her ordeal. I needed Pauline with me as a responsible person to be with Tracy.” She explained.</p> <p>Tracy was now looking at me with a slightly scared look on her face, “What’s wrong Tracy? You were better with me yesterday.” I said to her.</p> <p>But Tracy wouldn’t answer and turned around to bury her face in Pauline’s gown. “She’s not sure about men Master, she’s frightened that they’ll all try to attack her again.”</p> <p>Elizabeth shrugged, “It’s a normal reaction, she needs someone to show her that sometimes sex can be pleasurable without people having actual sex. But I’m not sure who would do that for her.” She said looking at me meaningfully.</p> <p>Now I’m not slow on the uptake, not normally anyway, but I just looked at Elizabeth until Pauline shook my arm, “She means you Master.” She said with a ‘<i>stupid!</i>’ tone in her voice.</p> <p>I spoke to Elizabeth, “Have you asked Tracy if she’s willing to try this?” I asked her.</p> <p>She nodded, “Actually Pauline suggested this, she knows you will do what is needed, and she trusts you, she’s spoken to Tracy about it and, although scared, she’s agreed to allow you.”</p> <p>I went down on one knee so that I was the same height as Tracy, “Tracy, if you don’t want to do this I’ll understand, you’ll be in control at all times, if you say stop... then I’ll stop, if you say okay then I’ll carry on.” I said gently</p> <p>“Do... do you mean that?” Tracy asked, “I mean that... man... just kept on even though I said no. He wouldn’t stop he just kept on and on and on.” She turned back to sob into Pauline’s gown.</p> <p>I looked at Pauline, “Would you mind staying with her as a comforter?” I asked, Pauline nodded her head; I then looked at Elizabeth, “I’m afraid I won’t be able to join you.” I said apologetically.</p> <p>Elizabeth smiled, “I understand Paul, you’ve something more important to do.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Not more important, it’s just as important!” I clarified.</p> <p>She accepted my correction and then turned to Margaret, “I can take you back to my office, there’s enough room in my car.” She invited them.</p> <p>I noticed Alice looking at me and so I nodded, she nodded back. “Thank you doctor, we’ll be happy to go with you.” Margaret said oblivious to Alice and my glances.</p> <p>Elizabeth, however, had caught it and smiled at us before turning to talk to Margaret, “Good then, if you’ll come this way...” And indicated the door.</p> <p>The four of them went out, with Alice looking back at me as the door closed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I wanted to advance menacingly towards Tracy, but knew from her body language that this would be too traumatic for her. Instead I gently took her hand and helped her to her bed, I noticed she was shaking slightly at the sight of it.</p> <p>“Shh, it’s alright Tracy, Pauline is with you, she’ll protect you just like Alice did.” I whispered into her ear</p> <p>She looked at me, “Please sir... you... won’t hurt me? Will you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I gave a smile, which I hoped wasn’t predatory at all, “No Tracy, this is for your pleasure only, not mine. Pauline and Billie-Jo will tell you that I don’t tell lies in situations like this.” I tried to reassure her... but I don’t think she was convinced.</p> <p>But then Pauline spoke up, “Tracy, it’s true. Master won’t hurt you, he’ll show you how you should have felt but won’t put his penis inside you... I won’t let him.” She said and I felt the young girl relax.</p> <p>But her relaxation faded as I began to undo the ties to her gown, she tried to hold the two parts together to thwart my actions but again Pauline stilled her, “Don’t worry Tracy, Master Paul has seen it all before, in fact I’m wearing more now than I normally do... If you’re scared let me undress as well.” She said and unashamedly took off her gown and nightdress, letting her naked body show before taking Tracy’s hand.</p> <p>Tracy looked into Pauline’s eyes as I undid the tie to her gown, drawing the two parts aside showing the nightdress that the hospital had provided. “Tracy, I’m going to raise your nightdress, but that’s all I’m going to do.” I said and gently bunched the material up, getting it to her bottom, I touched Pauline’s leg making her look down she whispered to Tracy who raised her hips allowing me to move the fabric up to just below her small breasts.</p> <p>I looked at Tracey’s face, she was blushing with shame and looking into Pauline’s eyes still, “Tracy I’m going to stay here with my knees on the floor, I can reach the parts that will excite you from here.” I told her and saw her eyes flicker down to me as if to confirm that I was where I said.</p> <p>I started licking her feet, tickling her on the instep – she had been wearing slippers but I had taken them off before I started. She started to giggle and squirm, I paused for a moment, “Nice or nasty?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled at Pauline and said in a dreamy voice, “Nice!”</p> <p>I repeated the licking onto her legs, tracing the fine veins running along them, feeling her shiver in reaction. I gently separated her legs so that she was wide enough for me to get my head between her thighs.</p> <p>“OOoooohhh!” Tracy said as she saw where I was but Pauline turned the girls’ head so that Tracy was looking into Pauline’s eyes again.</p> <p>“Relax Tracy, Master Paul isn’t going to put his cock into you,” Then she smiled, “Not unless he’s grown one on his tongue!” She added.</p> <p>“Can he do that?” Tracy asked in almost panic.</p> <p>I couldn’t help it I had to laugh, “No Tracy honey, that’s impossible for a man to do... even me, now this is where it can seem scary but just relax.” I said as I then extended my tongue to swipe along her bald cunny.</p> <p>If Pauline hadn’t been holding the girl she might have taken off. I made sure that I covered her small clit with my tongue and rubbed it. Tracy gave a gasp which changed into a sigh. “Nice or nasty?” Pauline asked her following my lead.</p> <p>“Oh nice... very nice.” Tracy said keeping her eyes on Pauline (Pauline told me that all through my ministrations Tracy never moved her eyes away from Pauline.)</p> <p>Pauline then, following a script that I never knew we were following, placed her hand under the bunched material covering Tracy’s small tits, while I continued licking away at the outside of Tracy’s slit.</p> <p>I could tell the lips of her labia were getting fatter with her arousal and were starting to part, I began spearing my tongue into the developing groove, causing the girl to pant as I rubbed her clit with my face.</p> <p>I knew that as a young girl she wouldn’t be able to hold back under the clitoral stimulation along with her vaginal massage and so it was, she began to buck her hips up at me before her extended legs wrapped themselves over my head as her first orgasm struck her.</p> <p>“There, there darling, isn’t that better than when that man did what he did to you?” Pauline whispered into Tracy’s ear, reminding the girl of the ordeal that she had been through without any release.</p> <p>Tracy didn’t answer she was too wrapped up in herself and her feelings. I couldn’t speak either as my mouth was firmly held by her legs, the view was very nice though, pink flesh, starting to redden as the flush of her orgasm washed down her body.</p> <p>Then her legs loosened their hold which allowed me to raise my head and take a breath of air, not that I found pussy-air distasteful, moist but nice.</p> <p>“Again?” I asked her looking at her face which was still turned to Pauline.</p> <p>“Can I?” She asked Pauline who smiled and nodded. “Yes <b>PLEASE!</b>” Like some 5 year-old who’s found out that swings are a good idea.</p> <p>“Okay Tracy, I’m going to use my hands this time, don’t worry about it, they’re only going to do what my tongue did, okay? Or do you want me to stop.” I asked her.</p> <p>“<b>NOooo! Don’t stop!</b>” She said with such force that I almost wanted to laugh.</p> <p>I then brought my arms up over my head and down onto her body, she jumped as she felt my fingers on her but forced herself to relax. I began swirling my hand around her belly-button. She giggled as my finger seemed to circle into her navel depression.</p> <p>I then brought my other hand and gently inserted it into her pussy, moving it back and forward in a fucking motion, I used my tongue and mouth on her clitoris, giving it playful nips on occasions.</p> <p>“It feels... It weird I don’t know how to describe it.” Tracy said to Pauline.</p> <p>“But it feels good doesn’t it!” Pauline asked.</p> <p>“Oh yeah! It feels woondderrffulllll!” Tracy said as her second orgasm reached her brain. This time I didn’t stop but kept on pushing her through another and another.</p> <p>Finally she screamed out in her pleasure as her endorphins overwhelmed her system and she fainted away.</p> <p>I pulled back from the young girl just as the door to the room opened and Susanna rushed in. she took Tracy’s pulse and then nodded, “Running fast, but I suppose that’s normal for her condition.” She went to a basin and poured a glass of water which she placed beside the bed.</p> <p>“I think you sir, need to wash your face.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Unless you want to lick it clean first?” I said.</p> <p>“I’m very tempted... but Sister might not approve.” Susanna said smiling.</p> <p>“You mean... she would want to do it first?” I tried to sound astonished.</p> <p>“No, but she might want to do IT first instead.” Susanna said and left the room laughing.</p> <p>Tracy stirred and looked at me, “That was wonderful” She repeated. I handed her the glass of water which she drank quickly.</p> <p>Pauline smiled at her, “Do you want me to go now... if so I’ll need my hand back.”</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, “Please, just stay with me for now.” Tracy asked.</p> <p>I decided to leave the girls alone, they wanted each other now. I waved goodbye to Billie-Jo who nodded and gently moved out of the bed to join her sister and their new friend.</p></div>",[]
1317,"Alice - A Paul Purple Story, Part 19",19,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Last chapter in which loose ends are tied together, families are joined and justice is served to all.",2005-04-15,16,5,"ff, oral, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner131.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Alice</p> <p>Elizabeth was very friendly as she drove us to her home, “Normally I don’t act as a chauffeur for my patients.” She said with a laugh as she steered the car down the road.</p> <p>“It’s very good of you Doctor... doctor...?” Margaret said uncertain how to respond.</p> <p>“Just call me Elizabeth, although I know it might be confusing with your daughter having the same name.” Elizabeth said and then asked, “How did you meet up with Paul?”</p> <p>“Ah... well... that’s slightly embarrassing.” Margaret said and I could see her ears going red.</p> <p>Elizabeth laughed, “I’ll have to introduce you to Little-Cat, she was one of Paul’s, I brought her and haven’t regretted it.” She said.</p> <p>“<b>You!</b> You have a slave... but you’re...” Liz spoke up and then quietened down.</p> <p>“A psychiatrist? Yes! But sometimes slaves are useful... are they not?” She asked pointedly.</p> <p>“But Alice isn’t a slave! She’s going to be my sister!” Liz protested.</p> <p>“Liz, Elizabeth is correct. I’ve been trained as a slave to serve you and your mother, I will never forget this fact.” I said proudly.</p> <p>“Nor should you, you are following a very long tradition. Some of it not very nice, I’ll admit, but in the most part very rewarding for both master and slave. In fact good trainers are highly regarded, trainers like Paul Purple and ‘J’ have the highest reputation amongst us.” Elizabeth said as she turned the car into a driveway.</p> <p>I did wonder if I should ask about this ‘J’ person, but decided I’d better not.</p> <p>The car was met by two young ladies, one of whom I’d seen before, who were introduced as Sue-Li and the other as Little-Cat. The two bowed to Margaret and then Liz when she was introduced, I was surprised when, as Elizabeth introduced me, both girls came up to me and kissed me. “Welcome sister.” Little-Cat said with a smile.</p> <p>Elizabeth watched us closely before speaking, “Little-Cat, you think of Alice as your sister?” She asked.</p> <p>Little-Cat turned to her mistress and went onto one knee, “Yes mistress, in a way Master Paul created us and in that manner all of his people are my kin, so Alice here is my sister.” Little-Cat said looking back at me with a smile on her face and in her eyes.</p> <p>“And in my heart I know that Little-Cat here is my sister.” I said standing beside her and putting my hand on her shoulder.</p> <p>Elizabeth looked at me and smiled, “Yes, and it’s a large family indeed. Now Little-Cat take your sister to your room while I talk to Margaret and little Elizabeth here.”</p> <p>I looked at her and asked, “Will you be able to help Liz to walk again?”</p> <p>Elizabeth looked sad, “Not immediately, Liz needs to trust me before she’ll talk to me, all I might be able to do is to allow her to face up to her main problem.” She said.</p> <p>“But I can help you there, I know what it is. It’s...” I began but Elizabeth held her hand up.</p> <p>“Stop right there Slave Alice! This is a family secret you will never repeat it to anyone outside of your family, not even your sister’s in bondage.” Elizabeth ordered me.</p> <p>I went onto one knee, “Yes mistress, I understand. But I thought you’d require the information.” I don’t know why I reacted like this but it seemed the only thing to do.</p> <p>Elizabeth helped me to my feet, “I know, but I can’t take short cuts, Liz has to tell me of her own accord.” She said to me gently and then placed my hand into Little-Cat’s “Margaret, Liz if you will come with me, Alice please go with Little-Cat, Little-Cat remember you are still on reception duty, I’m unavailable until after this consultation.” She said before escorting Margaret who was pushing Liz to her office.</p> <p>I wanted to follow them, but Little-Cat stopped me, “Its okay Alice, Mistress Elizabeth is very good at her work.” She told me while pulling me away in another direction.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Little-Cat’s room was larger than I expected, with its own bathroom and a king-sized bed, framed on one wall was a piece of paper, I recognised it as the last page of a contract. I went to it and realised it was Little-Cat’s contract. “Your real name is Naomi?” I blurted out and then apologised. “I’m sorry but why didn’t Master Paul let you keep your name?” I asked her.</p> <p>I looked at her fearfully in case she felt resentful, but I saw she was smiling, “Oh no, I was being trained by Toy to please women, she said I liked pussy so much that I should be a little cat... and so the name stuck. I prefer my new name, but I don’t worry when anyone uses my old name, although only Mistress, Sue-Li, Toy and Master Paul... and now you, know what it is!” Little-Cat said. <ib>(For the full story please read Turner2Corner’s - Naomi, lost from the Mall, and The Training of Little Cat)</ib></p> <p>I crossed my hand over my heart, “I won’t tell anyone.” I promised her, but she shook her head still smiling, she took my face in her hands and kissed me.</p> <p>“It’s alright sister, it’s not a secret and so I won’t mind.... Now what’s the latest on Master Paul?... Why didn’t he come here with Mistress?” I began to tell her and found she was pulling me to her bed, then she began shedding her clothes, I followed her example.</p> <p>“So Master Paul is helping another girl, do you think he’ll take her to train?” She asked me.</p> <p>After a few minutes though I shook my head, “No, he’s got... too much on his mind at the moment, anyway Tracy’s aunt’s going to be picking her up.” I was now lying naked on Little-Cat’s bed, her hand was resting lightly on my breast gently squeezing it, she look at me at smiled.</p> <p>“Time to see what the newer model has up its sleeves.” She said to me.</p> <p>I held up my arms, “Nothing... I’ve got no sleeves at all!” I said and we both burst out laughing.</p> <p>I placed my hand on her tit, copying her moves and then I looked into her eyes, as if challenging her to do more.</p> <p>And she did, bending forward she gave me a kiss, her tongue tracing the pattern of my teeth before advancing to touch my tongue in invitation, I followed her tongue and did my own exploring of her mouth, before quickly pulling back as she brought her teeth together.</p> <p>I pulled back from her and shook my head, “Oh no, no way is a little cat going to get my tongue!” I told her before moving back to kiss her mouth. This time I pushed her back onto the bed and got on top of her, moving one leg between hers, she raised the leg that was between mine allowing me to rub her pussy with my leg while I rubbed my pussy on her leg.</p> <p>My hand was pressing on her tit, as hers was doing the same to mine, we were gradually building each other to a climax... when a buzzer sounded.</p> <p>“Oh CRAP!” Little-Cat said and got out from under me, heading to a corner of the room where her computer was; she pulled on a robe and opened up the screen. I heard her squeal with glee as she did something with her computer, she spoke for a few moments and then giggled again before the screen went dark.</p> <p>Little-Cat started walking towards me, slipping the robe over her shoulders and down to the floor as she did so, allowing me to see her naked body, still shining with our mixed perspiration, then she did a slow swirl, enabling to study her back from her small feet up her legs to her heart shaped ass, and then the line of her spine, near the top of which was a small scar, an operation recently healed? Maybe. She then threw herself onto the bed beside me.</p> <p>I traced the line of her spine down to her ass, causing her to shake slightly with the motion, she giggled and so I reversed my action, moving from her ass to her lovely neck. “What’s this?” I asked her as I reached her scar.</p> <p>“What? Oh that? I can’t feel it anymore. It was something Mistress wanted me to have done, it was so she’d be able to find me, it’s also something that allows me to shop and it automatically charges the stuff to my account. It’s really cool.” Little-Cat said before turning over onto me, “Now where were we?” She whispered into my ear as she pressed down onto me, her leg rubbing on my clit. “Oh yes! That was it!” She added.</p> <p>All too quickly we brought ourselves to a mutual orgasm, which for some reason struck us as funny because we began laughing.</p> <p>Then Little-Cat reached under the bed and produced a dildo, which she rubbed onto my tits, moving it down my chest to my stomach, twisting it into my belly-button, causing me to giggle. She then moved it to my hips before playing along the slit of my pussy.</p> <p>She then angled it so that the head of the dildo started to separate my pussy lips. “<b>NO!</b>” I said putting my hand down and stopping her.</p> <p>“What’s wrong... oh you’re not a... hold on, let me check!” Little-Cat said moving down my body, between my legs, I felt her probing me just as Doctor Sharon had, “Wow! Why didn’t Master Paul deflower you?” She asked.</p> <p>“My mistress didn’t want me done.” I said simply.</p> <p>“Okay, If you’re staying here for some time then you’ll need a pendant,” She said and then thought for a second, “Does Liz need a pendant as well?”</p> <p>“I’m not sure, what does it mean?” I asked her puzzled about these pendants.</p> <p>“It tells everyone that you’re a virgin and cannot be penetrated without the full weight of the law coming down on whoever tries it. You can be looked at or kissed but that’s about it. If <b>you</b> decide to remove it of you own free will then you’re letting people know you’re available.” Little-Cat told me.</p> <p>“Oh! Then I don’t think Liz needs one.” I said hesitatingly as I was revealing a secret.</p> <p>Little-Cat studied me closely, “I see... I think she’d better have one as well, you never know.” She said and held me close for a moment. “Okay then young virgin, I suppose you’ve never learnt how to satisfy a man then!” She said throwing down a gauntlet again.</p> <p>I took the dildo from her hands and started to lick it as if it was a real penis instead of the imitation that it was.</p> <p>I licked the shaft and then bent my head back, just like a sword sallower, and started pushing the dildo into my mouth and then into my throat, I left it there for a minute while breathing through my nose, before I withdrew it.</p> <p>“Where did you learn that?” An impressed Little-Cat asked.</p> <p>“Billie-Jo taught me, she’s an expert; I’m just a humble student.” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“And what else did you learn?” Little-Cat asked in a teasing tone.</p> <p>I had to respond to that and so I took control of Little-Cat, and kissed her face and mouth, moving down her body, I ignored her breasts and carried down to her naked pussy, I knew she wasn’t a virgin from the way she had spoken and so, while I was mouthing and gently nipping on her clit, I pushed two fingers inside her, I didn’t want to put my fist inside her as I didn’t want to antagonise her.</p> <p>But Little-Cat shook and spoke up, “That’s nothing new!” but she was panting.</p> <p>I pulled my head back, “Oh that’s just a teaser, here comes the real thing.” I told her and then concentrated on her G-Spot.</p> <p>“Ohmigod!... What . … How . . ?” She tried to get away from me, scared of the sensations I was building in her, but I didn’t let her, I followed her, concentrating on just bringing her off, which I managed to do, but this time I didn’t stop. “Oh... oh... Alice... oh... ohh... OHHHhhhhhh!” her second orgasm cumming (sorry) so soon seemed to overloadher and she gave a scream, stiffened and then collapsed back onto her bed.</p> <p>Her bedroom door opened and Sue-Li came in holding a baseball bat raised in her hands, “What is happening here? Who is hurt?” She asked me looking around the room for an intruder.</p> <p>I looked up and began laughing, Sue-Li took a look at my damp face and Little-Cat’s condition before blushing, “I... I’m sorry, it’s just that I’ve never heard Little-Cat so... so vocal before.” She said embarrassed.</p> <p>“I showed her something new,” I said smiling, “Do you want me to do the same for you?” I asked.</p> <p>Just then that dammed buzzer went off again, Sue-Li looked at Little-Cat who was struggling to get up. She shook her head before going to the computer to answer the call.</p> <p>I went to the bathroom and got a damp cloth and a glass of water for Little-Cat. Sue-Li finished the call and left the room after giving a glance back at the bed and a sleeping Little-Cat, I curled up beside her and fell asleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p class=""h2"">Paul</p> <p>I was still in the hospital, I’d been directed to a side-room where there was a computer, I entered my username and password, only to have a screen open up. <i>”This is Ropeville police, you are using a restricted system, please give your name for voiceprint identification! Warning failure to do so will result in your arrest!”</i> A female voice demanded and then a screen with the words <b> Speak Now </b> appeared.</p> <p>“My name is Paul Purple and I’m after a communications link!” I said a <b>Please Wait... Verification in progress </b> message appeared.</p> <p><i>”Thank you Mr. Purple, your use of this system is authorised!”</i> The female voice said and then the screen cleared to reveal the desktop I was used to. I clicked on the communication icon and selected Elizabeth’s name and clicked on it, after a few seconds the screen opened. “Doctor Elizabeth’s number... MASTER PAUL! How lovely to see you!” Little Cat screamed out.</p> <p>“And it’s delightful to see you again, how’s Margaret and her troop?” I asked her which made her giggle, I looked at the image on the screen and noticed she was naked under the robe she was wearing.</p> <p>“Margaret and Liz are currently with my Mistress, Alice is here in my room... We were getting acquainted with each other” She said with a smile on her lips.</p> <p>I could picture what she meant and smiled also, “Well give her a kiss on the pussy from me,” I said, “When you’re finished can you let Margaret know I’m leaving Alice in her hands and I’ll see them all next Monday at the court house, unless Alice wants to see me earlier.” I told her and after asking her to check Alice out I broke the connection.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I closed down the computer and made sure I reloaded it to wipe out my password on the system - can never be too careful.</p> <p>I was walking along a corridor in the hospital and I heard a young girl screaming out. “NO . .. No... don’t come near me!... NO... no... please...” Thinking the worse I ran into the ward where two nurses were holding a girl down onto the bed, while another was trying to give her an injection.</p> <p>The girl was struggling away as if scared of them, I walked to the bed, she was about nine years old, her eyes were tightly closed. He mouth was open and I could see she had teeth missing from the front of her mouth. A look at the chart behind the bed gave me the girl’s name. Chelsea Morris.</p> <p>I concentrated and then spoke softly. “Chelsea... Chelsea, relax... these people are trying to help you... Chelsea, calm down and relax... relax... relax!” I ordered her and was happy to see her stop moving and allowed the nurse to inject her without effort.</p> <p>A doctor came onto the ward and looked at me. “May I ask what you’re doing on this ward?” He demanded.</p> <p>I held up my hands to show they were empty, “I’m sorry Doctor...” I looked at his name badge, “. . . Roberts.” I did a double take, should I laugh out loud, I’m sure the Beatles would have!</p> <p>“So? Why are you here?” He asked again.</p> <p>“I heard a girl in torment and thought I could be of assistance.” I said.</p> <p>“And he was doctor, Chelsea had another of her nightmares, we were holding her down and Amy was trying to sedate her, but then this man came in and told her to relax... and she did!” A nurse said</p> <p>Doctor Roberts looked at the other two nurses who nodded their agreement to the story “Well then I must thank you. Mr.?” He looked at me</p> <p>I smiled at him, “My name is Paul Purple.” I said.</p> <p>He looked into my eyes, “Ah yes, I’ve read about you, interesting, most interesting. Now I thank you for your help, but must ask you to leave this ward.” Doctor Roberts said indicating the door to the corridor. As I walked out I asked him what had happened to Chelsea.</p> <p>He shook his head sadly, “A sad case, she in a traumatic shock, unable to recognise this world as she’s retreated from it, she was found by a police patrol, she’d been raped by three men, she had been forced to suck them off but bit one of them, so they forced her mouth open and removed some of her teeth before carrying on, some of them weren’t milk teeth either.” He said.</p> <p>I felt cold how could anyone... “Have they caught the people?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Yes... the official report is that they fired on the officers who shot back but the three escaped in a car, they were later brought in D. O. A with some strange wounds, they died from loss of blood... well that would happen when genitalia is shot away.”</p> <p>I nodded coldly, “Yes it would... Suicide I suppose was the verdict?” I said.</p> <p>“Yes, that was the coroner’s decision.” He told me.</p> <p>“I take it she’s getting psychiatric help?” I asked.</p> <p>But Doctor Roberts shook his head, “We can’t get her to respond, if this carries on we’ll going to have to insert a control personality.</p> <p>I stopped, “Can I visit her? I won’t affect the nurses I promise, it’s just while I’m here?” I asked him.</p> <p>Doctor Roberts thought for a few moments before excusing himself, he went to a telephone and dialled a number. After speaking for some time he returned to me, “I’m told that you might be able to help her, so visit as often as you want, I’ll let the nurses know.” He said</p> <p>And so I had the rest of my stay planned.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I can’t say much happened in the next few days, Pauline and Billie-Jo were released along with Tracy and they moved into my hotel room, they kept Tracy and her aunt occupied, getting the older woman to understand what her niece was feeling and, I suspect, showing her how to cope with them... I didn’t pry too closely.</p> <p>Alice settled down with Margaret and Liz, I was given daily reports by Alice who felt she had to tell me, Alice was now wearing a Ropeville pendant proudly saying it was given to her by her sister Little Cat, Liz is having bi-daily consultations with Elizabeth and has now shared with her the big secret.... Whatever that is as Alice doesn’t want to tell me, and I respect her choice.</p> <p>She did visit the Police station and was presented with a deputy’s badge and announcing that she had full powers of arrest within the town of Ropeville, she was also presented with a police radio and a set of handcuffs (with keys), these came in handy one day as she introduced Liz to her mother.</p> <p>“<i>Margaret was handcuffed and blindfolded on the bed as I carried Liz onto the bed, when she found out who had their hand in her pussy she freaked out, and then mellowed.</i>” Alice told me smiling.</p> <p>Me? How did I spend my debauching days in Ropeville? Every morning I spent with Billie-Jo and Pauline, and in the afternoons I was back in the hospital sitting by a young girl’s bed, just talking and holding her hand as her blank eyes stared ahead. Chelsea was still having nightmares but now she knows that the people who had hurt her would hurt no one else.</p> <p>On the Saturday afternoon she looked around blinking her eyes before focusing on me, her eyes were clear and without fear. “Who?... Who are you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Just a friend.” I said gently</p> <p>“But... I don’t know you? … Where am I?” she said looking around.</p> <p>“You’re in hospital, you were badly hurt.” I told her still keeping my voice gentle so as not to alarm her.</p> <p>“Oh... no, those men... they... and then they...” He hand went to her mouth finding the gap where her teeth had been removed. She started crying.</p> <p>I gently held her while pressing the nurses’ call button.</p> <p>Amy arrived and took one look at Chelsea she ran back to the nurses’ station and quickly dialled a number before rushing back to us. “Chelsea? How are you feeling?” She asked the girl.</p> <p>Chelsea looked up at me as if asking my permission to talk, “It’s alright Chelsea, Nurse Amy is looking after you,” I told her.</p> <p>“I feel weird, I should be... sad? But I don’t feel that? Why?” She said.</p> <p>Just then Doctor Roberts came running onto the ward, he stopped when he saw Chelsea sitting up looking at Nurse Amy. “Hello Chelsea, I’m Doctor Roberts, I’m glad to see you like this.” He turned to me, “If you wouldn’t mind leaving I’ve got some tests to do with Chelsea.” He said to me.</p> <p>I was about to leave when Chelsea grabbed hold of my hand. “No! Please don’t leave me.” She begged I looked at Doctor Roberts who shrugged his shoulders.</p> <p>“Chelsea, the doctor wants to examine you, he might need to look in places you don’t want others to see, I shouldn’t stay for your sake.” I said gently.</p> <p>“Please? I trust you.” She said and looked at me with her large blue eyes.</p> <p>“If Doctor Roberts says it’s okay then I will.” I told her and looked at him.</p> <p>“If it will keep Chelsea happy then I won’t stop you. But at the first sign...” He began.</p> <p>“I’ll be out of here.” I said.</p> <p>“Good. Now Chelsea do you know where you are?” He asked the girl.</p> <p>She looked at me “I’m in a hospital.” She said I nodded.</p> <p>“Yes, that’s right, now... do you know why you’re here?” Doctor Roberts asked her gently.</p> <p>“B. . .” She began and then closed her eyes and started to shake, I held her hand and she gripped it tight then she opened her eyes and looked into my face, seemingly gaining strength from me. “Because some men... hurt me.” She said, tears on her face now.</p> <p>“Yes, that’s right, they were nasty men weren’t they?” Doctor Roberts said.</p> <p>“They were... but I don’t think they can hurt anyone... why do I think that?” She asked him.</p> <p>I spoke up, “Because I’ve been telling you that for the past few days Chelsea, you don’t have to fear those men anymore.” I told her gently.</p> <p>She nodded, “yes... that right, I remember you telling me... but I was... somewhere else... somewhere... I can’t remember.” She said going misty eyed as she tried to remember.</p> <p>Doctor Roberts spoke to her, “You were frightened so much that your mind hid itself away, we were worried about you. How did you find yourself?” He asked her.</p> <p>Chelsea looked at me, “I was... somewhere and I heard a voice talking to me, I liked the voice and wanted to see who it was... I opened my eyes and <b>he</b> was sitting there.” She said her eyes never leaving me.</p> <p>“Well Chelsea, we’re all very glad to see you. But now I’m afraid we have some rather boring tests to do.” Doctor Roberts said.</p> <p>He went through all the perception tests that he could do on the ward - you know arms extended and touch you nose, follow the light with your eyes, stand on you head blowing square bubbles that type of thing - and then he tested her reflexes to ensure her nerves were all normal.</p> <p>He declared that she seemed healthy and normal, and suggested that they kept Chelsea on intravenous feeding for a couple of days just in case of a relapse. Then her parents entered the ward and I had to leave her as her mother hugged her and her father stood to one side blinking away the tears.</p> <p>Doctor Roberts drew me away, “That was... I mean I didn’t think that...” He paused and then shook my hand, “Thank you, for everything, you will be visiting her again won’t you?” He asked me.</p> <p>“Of course I will, she will still need supporting, although I think her parents can supply that as well.” I said looking back where Chelsea’s mother was talking away and, even more importantly, Chelsea was talking back.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>On the Sunday we said goodbye to Tracy as her aunt was flown out, in an enclosed helicopter - of normal design - keeping to the fiction of the FBI safe area.</p> <p>“She was nice master, why didn’t you keep her?” Pauline asked me.</p> <p>“She’d already been traumatised and it wouldn’t have been fair to her, she’d be reliving every touch of Red, and that’s something I wouldn’t want her to have to deal with.” I said, but within me I could hear a mocking laugh!</p> <p>I took a deep breath and concentrated, driving the daemon back into it’s cage. ‘<i> I’ll go... but I’ll be back.</i> I could picture it saying.</p> <p>At the advice of Commander Evans we packed a picnic basket and, with Margaret, Liz and Alice. We drove to a nearby lake where many families were already enjoying the sunshine.</p> <p>I noticed that although the adults were clothed, many of the kids, and teenagers were skinny-dipping. My girls were quick to ask and receive permission to join them. I could see that Liz and Alice were also champing at the bit and Margaret gave a laugh and told them to go.</p> <p>Alice quickly stripped off, except for her, now ever present, pendant, and then helped Liz to undress before taking the wheelchair to the water’s edge, I watched as she lifted Liz out and into the water.</p> <p>“How’s she getting on?” I asked Margaret.</p> <p>“She’s delightful Paul, I wonder how I could have ever managed here without her. And she’s such a blessing at night... looking after Liz of course.” She added with a blush.</p> <p>Just then there was a commotion near the water but as I looked it was quickly broken up... or rather a youth was on his knees with his arm behind his back, held by Alice while Billie-Jo and Pauline were taking Liz back to her chair.</p> <p>A police office came to the pair and, after a conversation between her and Alice, the boy was quickly taken away. Then Alice returned pushing Liz. Who spoke out. “Mum, mum did you see... she was wonderful.”</p> <p>I looked at Alice, “What happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well he was picking on Liz, calling her crip. all the time, and then he saw me approaching, he flicked my pendant and said that didn’t stop him and told me to spread my legs for him... so I arrested him!” She said simply</p> <p>“What!” Billie-Jo asked incredulously.</p> <p>“I arrested him, for assault and attempting sex with a pendant wearer without her permission.” She said.</p> <p>“You’re kidding!” Billie-Jo said.</p> <p>I stopped her, “She’s quite right, they hold the pendant wearers in high regard, they are people who don’t want the attentions of males, and are protected by law. If that boy has attacked other wearers then I wouldn’t want to be in his shoes.”</p> <p>We continued with our picnic, which was interrupted several times by people coming to us to thank Alice for her action. During the afternoon, while the girls were sunbathing, naked of course, and Margaret and myself were dozing Pauline asked a question.</p> <p>“Master Paul...” She began.</p> <p>“Hmm?” I said sleeply</p> <p>“Tracy was talking the other day about a sleepover she had... Can we have a sleepover?” she asked carefully</p> <p>“A what?” I asked, fully awake now.</p> <p>“A sleepover, just a few girls... well one or two? I’m sure we could invite some.” Pauline said.</p> <p>“Yeah, I’m sure Doctor Sharon could find some and we wouldn’t need to worry about them either!” Billie-Jo piped up.</p> <p>“Girls? I’m not sure I could cope with one at the moment, what about in a couple of weeks time? Let me get myself sorted out first.” I said - reasonably enough I thought - and then dropped the subject altogether.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>On Monday we were all assembled in the courthouse, we should have been the first case, but instead we were second.</p> <p>In the court room was the same youth that had caused the trouble at the lake, this time his attorney was talking as we entered.</p> <p>“. . . And his arrest was illegal! It was all based on hearsay, my client was set up by a person at the lake, I demand that he be released with all charges dropped.” He was saying.</p> <p>“I will decide that Mr. Orson. Can I hear from the arresting officer?” Judge Silvia said banging her gavel.</p> <p>The officer went up and was sworn in, “You made the arrest of this person?” Judge Silvia said.</p> <p>“No, your Honour! I took over the arrest from the deputy.” She said smiling at Alice who smiled back.</p> <p>“I wasn’t aware that we had a deputy on the force?” Judge Silvia said, “Who was this deputy?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice stood up. “It was me, your Honour.” She said</p> <p>Judge Silvia looked up, “Yes Alice Watson?” She said recognising the young girl.</p> <p>Alice held up her deputy’s badge. “I’m the one who made the arrest, I handed him over to the officer when she arrived.” She said.</p> <p>The attorney was on his feet, “Objection your honour, this... girl can’t arrest anyone, why she isn’t even a resident here! I insist that you declare the arrest illegal and that my client is released without a stain on his character.”</p> <p>“Overruled!” Judge Silvia said, “Alice... please come to the bench.” She asked.</p> <p>Alice looked at Margaret who nodded, before she walked to the judge. As she passed the youth made a remark to her which I didn’t hear, but the judge did. She banged the gavel and announced. “One more word from your client and I’ll have you both arrested for contempt of court!” she glared at the attorney, who was wise enough not to comment.</p> <p>The judge looked at Alice. “Technically you are still under oath from last week, but do you swear that the testimony you will give with be the truth?” She asked</p> <p>Alice raised her right hand, “I swear.” She said solemnly.</p> <p>Judge Silvia looked around the courtroom, “Well I’m satisfied. Any objections?” She said looking directly at the attorney who shook his head, “Good, proceed with your statement.” She said to Alice.</p> <p>Alice began from where the youth had begun tormenting Liz and then his words when he saw Alice, at which point the judge stopped her.</p> <p>“You are certain that were his exact words?” She asked.</p> <p>Alice looked puzzled, “Yes your Honour, he told me I wouldn’t be the first one he’d done and I wouldn’t be the last!” Alice said.</p> <p>“And you were wearing that pendant when he said that?” Judge Silvia asked.</p> <p>“Yes your Honour, it was the only thing I was wearing.” Alice said with a blush.</p> <p>“You see your Honour, she was flaunting her nakedness, any normal person would. . .” The attorney jumped up and was waving his arms in his excitement.</p> <p><b>’Bang-bang’</b> the gavel spoke and then so did Judge Silvia, “Really? I was sunbathing near the lake, nobody suggested anything to me!” She said which caused a titter to run though the court.</p> <p>“But your Honour... she is a visitor to Ropeville, she can’t know about the status of the pendants and I still insist that she isn’t qualified to arrest anyone!” The attorney persisted.</p> <p>“Your Honour, if I may?” Alice asked the Judge who, with a smirk, gave her permission. Alice turned to the attorney. “Sir, I am a virgin, my hymen is intact and will, until <b>I</b> decide otherwise remain that way, I was given the pendant by Little Cat who explained what it was for and how it would protect me. I may not be resident in Ropeville but I do understand about this!” She said.</p> <p>“I think that should answer your question, Mr. Orson?” Judge Silvia said to the attorney.</p> <p>“Okay so maybe I believe you know about the pendants, but your preposterous claim to be a deputy...” The attorney said only to be interrupted again.</p> <p>“What’s so preposterous about it? I awarded Alice the badge, with all the authority it represents, she acted perfectly lawfully... I’ve seen the surveillance tape!” The voice that interrupted him was that of Commander Evans.</p> <p>“Very well, on the testimony of Commander Evans I agree that there is a case to be answered, the accused will be remanded in custody until the trial.” Judge Silvia banged the gavel closing the case.</p> <p>“My dad will get me off. He’s already paid the others off!” The youth shouted out which made Judge Silvia raise an eyebrow.</p> <p>“Indeed... Commander Evans, I suggest you arrest his father on the ground of perverting the cause of Justice, we will require a list of all those girls you’ve forced, thank you for your evidence.” Judge Silvia said to the youth.</p> <p>“Why you fucking. . .” The youth jumped out of his chair and ran towards the judge’s bench... unfortunately this also brought him close to Alice, who tripped him up and, grabbing hold of his arm, threw him to the floor before stamping on his crotch, causing the youth to scream in agony. “You saw that... she fucking well attacked me... She attacked me!” He began shouting but soon found his arms handcuffed behind his back as he was led away.</p> <p>“Twenty day’s contempt of court! - Both you and your client!” Judge Silvia told the attorney who blanched at the news.</p> <p>Commander Evans chuckled as the two were taken away, “That girl has talent; I wish she would decide to stay here.” He said.</p> <p>The judge brought her gavel down again. “Since you are here already Alice I can see no reason to delay your case, please take the stand.” Judge Silvia said.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“This court is to decide on the status of Alice Watson, a ward of this court. There is a petition before us to have an adoption order signed to allow Margaret, Marchioness of Astonbury. To accept Alice Watson as her daughter.</p> <p>The court has decided to allow Alice Watson to stay with her Ladyship for a trial period in order to decide whether she wants to remain with both Lady Astonbury and her daughter Lady Elizabeth Astonbury.</p> <p>Alice... Alice?” Judge Silvia paused in her introduction as Alice seemed to be in shock. “Alice are you alright?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry your Honour, what did you call Margaret?” Alice asked.</p> <p>“Ah, so you haven’t been told everything.” Judge Silvia said and looked at me, “Well Mr. Purple, I smell you hand in this.” She said.</p> <p>I rose to my feet, “I apologise to both the court and to Alice in particular. I suggested to Lady Margaret that she kept her title and formal name private, this was to keep Alice at her ease, only a few people know who Lady Margaret is here and so it was relatively easy to maintain, I didn’t know when to tell her, and so that is why she’s surprised about this revelation.”</p> <p>Judge Silvia nodded, “I understand... Alice with this new information I need to know how you feel about Lady Margaret adopting you?”</p> <p>Alice looked stunned still and was looking around, I could see Liz in her wheelchair, she had her fingers crossed and eyes closed, she was mouthing ‘please... please’</p> <p>Alice turned to the Judge, “Your Honour, as Shakespeare said <i>‘what’s in a name? A rose by any other name would smell just as sweet.’</i> I’ve been with Mar... Lady Margaret and Lady Elizabeth for the pass week; they have been kind, generous and loving. I would choose to stay with them... if they want me.”</p> <p>Margaret got to her feet and was recognised by the Judge. “Your Honour, I’ve watched my life change in the past week, I’ve found out that I didn’t really know my daughter, the one person whom I should have been giving my love and attention to... but now my eyes have been opened by Alice, who has shown me how much joy and affection my daughter needs and is capable of giving, if the court gives its permission then I would want to make Alice my own daughter in actuality not just in name.” She had tears in her eyes as she said that.</p> <p>Liz now had her hand up. “Please your honour, I love Alice, I want her to stay with mummy and me, since the accident I’ve been too frightened to talk to anyone, but I can be normal with Alice, she’s a big sister that I needed to have, please let her stay with us... <b>I need her!</b>”</p> <p>Judge Silvia looked at me, “Well Mr. Purple don’t you have anything to say about this?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Me your honour? No... except that Alice is the type of person that can do for Lady Margaret what no other person can. What Lady Margaret didn’t realise was that Alice has been groomed especially for her. Lady Elizabeth’s problem was easy to diagnose and I realised would be a short term affair. But the family was not talking or reacting with each other, Lady Margaret was too wrapped up in her work and needed to face the reality. This was what I decided to do, and trained Alice to achieve this.” I turned to Margaret, “As you were informed, Alice is just what you require in all aspects.” I faced Judge Silvia again, “I would recommend that this court allows Lady Margaret to adopt Alice Watson.”</p> <p>Judge Silvia noticed the look on Margaret’s face, the shock that had first appeared and the small smile that remained on her face. “This court has listened to all parties and agrees that Alice Watson would make an excellent addition to Lady Margaret’s family. I will allow the adoption to proceed... unless there are any objections?” She looked around the courtroom.</p> <p>Commander Evans stepped forward. “Before you do your honour, there is the other matter.” He said.</p> <p>Judge Silvia smiled at him. “I had not forgotten about that Commander.” She said and then turned to face Alice. “Alice Watson, please raise you right hand.” Although confused Alice did as she was asked, “Do you Alice Watson promise to uphold the standards and codes of Ropeville, to defend it against all those who would see harm to the town and its citizens, to offer aid to all those who seek it?”</p> <p>Alice looked around and I nodded to her. “ye. . . Yes your Honour.” She said.</p> <p>“Good, Alice Watson, Ward of this court! You are now a citizen of the town and surroundings of Ropeville, may you have a long and happy life.” Judge Silvia said.</p> <p>“And now Alice Watson, I can present you with this medal for bravery and outstanding courage, it’s the highest honour that Ropeville can give its citizens.” He pinned a medal to her dress and kissed her “Well done Alice.” He said to her.</p> <p>I gestured to Billie-Jo and Pauline and we left the courthouse. I waved to a taxi and we were taken to the airport where a helicopter was waiting for us - I’d already arranged for our bags to be packed and loaded for us - We had just go into our seats when a police car came into the airfield and stopped by the copter.</p> <p>The door opened and Alice came running up to the helicopter. “You weren’t going to leave without saying goodbye were you?” She said, tears in her eyes, “What if I needed to talk to you, how can I ask you anything?” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Alice I knew that you’d do something, you’ll find that as a citizen of Ropeville you will have access to their web site wherever you are, I’m in the directory and you can call us anytime. For now you need to stay with your new family, they need you now. So don’t cry you have three families now to help you, Margaret and Liz, the whole town of Ropeville and us. And Alice...?” I finished saying.</p> <p>She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears, “Yes Master?” She asked.</p> <p>“Be happy, you will have a good life with Margaret and Liz, trust me.” I told her and sat back in my seat, I noticed a police woman step next to Alice and held her hand, the helicopter door closed and then the craft took off.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Boody hell boss, I’m glad she didn’t get into this thing, she nearly beat the crap out of me the last time we met.” Alan said from his seat.</p> <p>“True, but you did ask for it.” Isabel said.</p> <p>“Yes and I’m sorry you guys got hurt, but I had to show Alice that she was able to protect Liz and giving her that kidnapping scenario was the best way to do it. How’s Chris anyway?” I asked the pair.</p> <p>“He’s in hospital for another two weeks and then retraining, who taught that girl those moves in the first place?” Alan said.</p> <p>“That would be Pauline here, you don’t want to get on the wrong side of her.” I said to my old team. <b><i>(See lessons 1 - 3 for details )</i></b></p> <p>Then the flight stewardess came up and whispered a code phase to Pauline and Billie-Jo before presenting me with an injection. “Well goodnight guys, take care with those kids.” I said closing my eyes knowing that when I opened them I’d be home.</p></div>",[]
1318,"Call Me Bob, Part 16",16,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In the aftermath of Wednesday’s hospital visit our hero returns home with his charge, a lesson is then given which is taken to heart.",2005-04-30,12,4,"gM, bond, con",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner132.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Charlene looked at me, “How far did they get with her Mr. Wilson?” She asked me.</p> <p>I pocketed the tapes from my machine and also from the video camera. “We’ll have to see later, but for now I’ve got the get this place tidied... and aired!” I started undoing the blinds and opening the windows as the smell of pussy was slightly overpowering!</p> <p>With Charlene’s help everything was in place ready for tomorrow and so it was time to go home.</p> <p>“You know Uncle Bob,” Charlene had agreed that while we were in class I would be Mr. Wilson, but once outside I was Uncle Bob, “I never knew how much work you had to do.”</p> <p>I laughed, “Well Charlene if you keep doing the same thing year after year it gets boring, that’s why a good teacher will vary his curriculum and should update it whenever possible, you’d be surprised how much the world has changed in the last... 20 years.” I told her.</p> <p>“Gee Uncle Bob, I didn’t know you were that old!” Charlene said laughing.</p> <p>“Thank you very much(!)” I said sarcastically, “Now come on, I’m hungry, and there’s going to be a dinner waiting for us.” I took her hand in my weak one and we left the school gates.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Uncle Bob?” We were eating a meal prepared by one of my neighbours, “Why <b>do</b> these people cook your dinner?” Charlene asked me yet again, “You never did tell me.”</p> <p>I remembered my warnings, “They’re just feeling sorry for me that’s all.” I said offhandedly.</p> <p>“Yeeeaaahhh, of course they do! Will you give me a bath again?” She asked.</p> <p>“Charlene can’t you bath yourself?” I asked with an exasperated tone in my voice, but a smile on my lips.</p> <p>She put her arms behind her back and looked down at her foot which was drawing circles in the floor. “Well... I could, but it’s nicer when you do it.” She twisted her head up in a classic ‘little girl lost’ attitude.</p> <p>I sighed, she was wrapping me around her fingers, “Finish your dinner first and then watch T. V. for a little while.” I told her with a smile.</p> <p>She quickly finished and rushed off while I managed to clear my plate, I took the lot to the kitchen and put the plates and cutlery into the sink, pouring on the hot water and the washing-up liquid into the sink as well. I began to wash up, putting the cutlery and the plates on one side to drain off before I dried them.</p> <p>A clink of china made me turn around, Charlene had a cloth in her hand and was drying the plates off. “You don’t have to do this you know Charlene.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Of course I do! Remember I’m supposed to look after you!” Charlene said and carried on drying.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I’d finished setting up the lesson plan for the next day, a quick check told me that everything was fine with my class, I did wonder about those people Jason had attacked but couldn’t feel any of them were threatened either.</p> <p>I opened my eyes and found Charlene in her, now normal, place. Sitting on my lap, this time she had undressed and was just leaning against me. “Hello Uncle Bob, are you ready to give me my bath?” She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded and, holding on to her, carried Charlene in my arms into the bathroom. I sat her on the toilet and started filling the bath adding bubbles as Charlene looked on. I went to lift her off but she shook her head.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob, today you saved me from that man.” She said, I tried to protest but she shook her head. “I know it was you, the same way you visited me on the last two nights. <b>You</b> might say it wasn’t... but I know it <b>was</b> you!”</p> <p>“Charlene you were just dreaming, that’s all it was. Just an escape from your bad life, you and your dolly and teddy bear.” I said.</p> <p>Charlene just looked at me and folded her arms, “Uncle Bob! That man showed me his penis and he was going to push it into my pussy... I didn’t want him to do that and <b>you</b> stopped him! So thank you Uncle Bob.” She said and hugged me around the waist.</p> <p>I shook my head, so much for hiding what I was doing! “Come on Charlene, into the bath with you!” I told her.</p> <p>“Only if you get undressed as well Uncle Bob.” She said squirming in her seat.</p> <p>I looked at her, wondering if I should put my foot down, but then I realised that tomorrow I’d be showing the class everything, so why worry about a few hours? “Okay Charlene, but remember you asked for it so don’t get too disappointed with what you see.” I told her and started taking off my shirt.</p> <p>As I took it off my shoulders, Charlene was off the toilet and behind me helping to pull the shirt off my back. I undid the belt on my trousers and the button at the waist, then pulling the fly down to open it wide. As my trousers lowered themselves to the floor, Charlene was there to pull them down. Then she found that my shoes were still on! (I’d forgotten about them as well!)</p> <p>So I was turned around and seated on the toilet while Charlene busied with my shoes, finally undoing the knot in my laces and tugging the shoes off followed by my socks, then she pulled my trousers off my legs, leaving me in boxer shorts.</p> <p>“Are you sure you want me to carry on?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Pllleeeaaaasssseeee Uncle Bobbb!” She pleaded.</p> <p>I debated whether to put her in the bath there and then, or pulling down my boxers. But then I saw Charlene watching me closely and so I stood up. “Do you want to pull these off me?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me and then reached out with both hands to either side of my hips, lightly gripping the fabric and then tugging down. Her constant display had already worked its magic on me and I was fully ‘interested’ which she found out.</p> <p>“It’s big!” She said astonished as she regarded my cock.</p> <p>“Thank you Charlene, but then you’re not really used to full sized cocks are you, this is only average... but men like girls who think otherwise.” I said to her smiling.</p> <p>“I don’t care about the other men Uncle Bob, only you.” She said to me seriously, “Can... can I touch it?” She asked me</p> <p>I nodded, “Okay, but carefully, remember the lessons.” I said and stood there in front of her.</p> <p>Charlene reached out her hand and grasped it, then she looked up at me with a strange look in her eyes before lowering her head. “Most of the girls want to do this.” She said before she kissed it.</p> <p>Although I had dreamed of this for some reason I stopped her, tugging on her shoulders to bring her upright. “You’re here for a bath, young lady!” I said sternly, “Now into the bath with you.” I managed to lift her up and into the mass of bubbles that was her bath.</p> <p>She sat there looking at me, no - not there - but at my face. “Uncle Bob will you put soap on me, pleeeaaassseee?” She pleaded, I was almost tempted to refuse but then I though ‘why not?’</p> <p>I didn’t use a cloth, just my hands. I found Charlene’s body in the bubbles and began rubbing the soap into it... It was strange, I mean before I was just holding Charlene, but now I was ‘touching’ her, her skin was so soft and smooth under my touch, I rubbed across her small nipples, feeling the slight rise to her tit buds, causing her to sigh in pleasure. I then proceeded to her back, going along the line of her spine, making her giggle.</p> <p>I moved along one are, soaping it up and then her hand and fingers before moving to her other arm, I felt a lump and heard her moan in pain, “I’m sorry Charly... What is this?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It’s nothing really Uncle Bob, just something that doctor said I’d need, that’s all.” She said and so I left it at that, but I did think it was in the wrong place for a vitamin shot - stupid me!</p> <p>Finishing with her hand I moved to her legs, she sat back to allow me to lift her legs, one at a time, she giggled as I massaged and cleaned every toe. I then rinsed her feet off before picking up a wash cloth, soaping it up and then going over her face. I rinsed out the cloth and then carefully removed all traces of the soap and then smiled at her.</p> <p>“There you are, all finished.” I said straightening up and putting my hands to my back.</p> <p>But this didn’t satisfy Charlene she stood up and put her hands on her hips. “Uncle Bob, you haven’t done all of me!” She exclaimed. I had to smile at her, the bubbles had draped themselves over her body creating a bikini effect.</p> <p>Charlene’s face darkened slightly. “DON’T LAUGH AT ME!” She said and stamped her foot... unfortunately this caused her to slip slightly as she lost her footing, as she slid backwards I reached out and held her, but in doing so I fell into the bath bringing her down on top of me.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob, Uncle Bob are you alright?” Charlene asked me anxiously as I spluttered and coughed the bathwater out of my lungs.</p> <p>I finally was recovered enough to start laughing, “I’m... (cough)... fine Charly, (cough, cough)... I’m just glad I didn’t get my clothes wet!” I said.</p> <p>Charlene looked over the side of the bath and then looked at me, she was biting her lip, “Err. Uncle Bob?” She said and pointed.</p> <p>I raised myself up and looked at the room, a tidal-wave had engulfed the room, soaking everything. “Ahh!” I said, “I think I’d better get some towels from the airing cupboard.”</p> <p>“Uncle Bob, you still haven’t washed me completely!” Charlene said moving her body on me, awakening something as it smelt her pre-teen pussy. I could almost swear that she was trying to impale herself on me.</p> <p>“Well I certainly won’t be able to clean you if you do that young lady!” I said sternly and lifted her up and away from my disappointed prong. “And you should save that for someone of a better size than me … one of the boys in the class maybe?” I added.</p> <p>She seemed to consider this and then nodded, “Okay Uncle Bob, I know just the one, but I don’t think he wants me.” She finished sadly.</p> <p>I hugged her, “I can’t see how any boy could resist you, just keep on at him until he gives in!” I advised her. “Now where’s the soap?” I asked myself as I began rubbing her ass with one hand. I soon found the soap and began soaping her ass, I turned her around and was granted the view of the nicest looking peach slit, I quickly covered it with soap, rubbing along the slit and liberally coating her clit. I continued to rub it with my soapy hand. As she began to pant with her excitement I gave into temptation and gently probed at her asshole, quickly penetrating to the second knuckle, causing her to gasp and then shudder as the orgasm hit her. I could feel her sphincter grip my finger as her body reacted.</p> <p>Holding her to me I climbed out of the bath, as expected all the towels were soaked and so I gently placed her onto the ground while I walked outside to the airing cupboard. I retrieved several large towels and, after wrapping one around my waist, I returned to Charlene.</p> <p>She gave an embarrassed laugh as she saw me, “I didn’t know you were Scottish Uncle Bob?” She said</p> <p>I shook my head at her, “Any more of that young lady and you’ll be drying yourself.” I said.</p> <p>She looked contrite and then “I’m sorry Uncle Bob, have you got that stuff?” She reminded me of the ointment that she needed.</p> <p>I went downstairs and grabbed the bottle to return upstairs, I was surprised to find Charlene busy mopping up some of the water with the damp towels, wringing them out in the bath.</p> <p>“I could have done that Charlene.” I told her, but she kept on working.</p> <p>“It’s okay Uncle Bob, I mean I’m not going to get any wetter if I do this now.” She told me. I could see the wisdom in her words and was soon helping her.</p> <p>After the worst of the damage was cleared up I lightly dried Charlene and then applied the ointment all over her body. Her skin seemed to soak up the stuff and she smiled at me, even more when I applied it over her small breasts and pussy.</p> <p>“It feels nice Uncle Bob, what does it do?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Well it’s supposed to help clear up your bruises.” I told her and she looked at her body.</p> <p>“It seems to be working, the bruises do seem to be fading away.” She said smiling at me.</p> <p>I sent her out to put on her nightdress while I dried myself off, I went to my bedroom to put on my boxers and found Charlene sitting on my bed. “Are you going to bed now Uncle Bob?” She asked me as I pulled my boxers up.</p> <p>“Not just yet, I’ve got to go over the videos. Make sure no-one was forced into doing anything.” I told her.</p> <p>“Can I watch it as well? I need to see what happened so I don’t miss anything.” She asked me.</p> <p>“Alright, but then it’s bed time. It’s been a long day.” I said to her.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The tapes were very interesting, although Jackie was the teacher it appeared that April had charge of everything, she convinced Jackie to undress - yes she was backed by the class.</p> <p>“Mrs. Johnson’s got a nice body.” Charlene said and I agreed with her, I also like the way she involved the class in her unveiling.</p> <p>Then I saw April getting the two children to work on Jackie’s pussy and pushing her over the edge, then the concerted effort of the class to get Jackie onto the floor and April tying the knots in the rope holding Jackie down - I made a note to tell April off as Jackie didn’t agree to that, she was unconscious at the time!</p> <p>Now I watched as Carol, Carol(!) our quiet and mouse like pupil! Straddled Jackie’s head and sat on her face, I was quiet entranced watching Jackie perform cunnilingus on the girl and become concerned when Carol fell forward. But April, again, was quick in getting the girl away and then choosing a boy for the bound teacher to perform fellatio with, while Anne - the smallest girl in the class inserted her hand into Jackie’s pussy.</p> <p>I almost missed when Scott pulled away from Jackie’s mouth, to be moaned at by April - I made a note to reward that girl for her authority over the class.</p> <p>Then Eve was brought forward, I knew she felt nervous about sex as she felt she was too small to allow a cock to enter her pussy. She, like Carol, straddled Jackie’s face and April moved away to get between Jackie’s legs, and as the teacher ate out Eve’s pussy, April was eating hers, each trying to get their victim to spend.</p> <p>I think it was a dead heat, well dead beat, I think, as Eve fell forward as her orgasm struck her and Jackie was out cold as her own orgasm overtook her.</p> <p>I was happy to see the concern for both Jackie and Eve, April directed two boys to move Eve from Jackie’s face, and then April checked Jackie’s pulse before she called the class to order. For some reason the sound was muted so I didn’t hear what was said, but the class seemed to agree. Then April got some water and a straw, attending to Jackie, sprinkling her with water to help her recover.</p> <p>Then came Charlene’s knock on the door and I entered the room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I looked down at Charlene, “Well that was educational.” I joked, but discovered she was asleep, looking at the time I decided to join her, and so I carried her to her bed, while I went to mine.</p> <p>I found myself back in the church, standing away from me was the elderly priest, he chuckled, “So, you’ve found your first adversary... and defeated him. But he was just a simpleton; there are others, better, tougher than him out there.” He said.</p> <p>I nodded, “I know, but you taught me enough to stop him and contain him, but what am I to do about his people, those he’s taken and changed?” I asked him.</p> <p>He looked sad, “Remember that there may be some that you can’t save, those who have embraced his control and accepted it. But there are those who you can try to make a difference with.” He said, moving close to me. “Turn around... you will see a door, enter it and meet the first of his victims.”</p> <p>I did as he told me, “Do I have to go there?” I asked him.</p> <p>He nodded, “You accepted his charges, now you have to help them.” He told me.</p> <p>I took a metaphorical deep breath and entered the door... I emerged on the other side to find the priest looking at me, the view was of the church I’d just left. “What happened?” I asked him.</p> <p>He smiled at me, “My son, just think and remember...” He told me and then I could see the two, the mother and her daughter and what they’d been made to do.</p> <p>“I have to help them!” I said (<bi>See Jason’s victims 1)</bi></p> <p>“You will do... in time, but not just yet... but here is one where I expect you to act...” And he pointed to another door.</p> <p>This time there was the feeling of time moving by, but I emerged again into the church, I concentrated and could remember what had happened and more importantly when! “That wasn’t now... that was in three day’s time! How?” I asked the priest.</p> <p>“How? The mind is capable of doing more than you know; it’s just a matter to... arrange things correctly. But that is enough for now, you have other matters to concern yourself with, but I will give you a gift, you will know how to use it when it is needed.” He said and reached out to me and touched me on the forehead,</p> <p>(<bi>For the second trip please read Jason’s victims 2)</bi></p> <p>I was in Charlene’s world, the teddy-bear and doll were dancing to music I couldn’t hear, I called for Charlene, but she didn’t answer. I walked to where the two toys were watching me.</p> <p>“I’m sorry but I’m looking for Charlene.” I said to them.</p> <p>“She’s with you at the moment... I fear this is the end of our world here, she is getting older, and no longer needs us to support her, she has found something else.” The teddy-bear said.</p> <p>“She has? But what?” I asked, a strange feeling was stealing over my body.</p> <p>“She has found someone who cares for her and loves her, someone she can love... she has no need for us.” The doll said and shook her head sadly.</p> <p>Then the sky was ripped with lightning as a cry could be heard, the bear and dolly looked at each other, “She is no longer a child.” The bear said.</p> <p>The feeling that I was having made itself know even keener now, I had to return to my body....</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Charlene was lying on my chest, sobbing away, “Oh I didn’t know it would hurt like that.” She was saying.</p> <p>“What would?... like what?” I asked and then realised what she had done. “Charlene, I’ve got to get you off of me.” I said but found my hands were tied down.</p> <p>Charlene looked into my eyes, pain was still in hers, but now something different was there as well... lust. “Hello Uncle Bob, I did learn something from the lessons, and April showed me how to tie the knots properly.”</p> <p>She raised herself up to show where my cock was now deeply embedded into her pussy, a ring of red outlining her labia lips. “Tracy said it was a little sting, but it was worse than that.” She said.</p> <p>“Robert had a smaller cock that’s why, and why do you think I told you to get a boy from the class to do this first, it was so you’d stretch to where you could take me.” I told her.</p> <p>“But I wanted you to be my first, and anyway aren’t you in my class?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Yes but I’m your teacher, not a boy!” I pointed out to her as she started to move herself up and down, like a carousel horse at a fun-fair.</p> <p>“You’re male aren’t you, and you were a boy once, so I did as you said. Now how long before I have those feelings?” She said.</p> <p>“Slow down a bit, let yourself get used to me being inside you. Then gently raise yourself and lower, allow your clit to rub along the shaft.” I was coaching her into her rape of me? I almost laughed at the thought, but then looking at Charlene’s face I was more concerned for her.</p> <p>“Charlene, untie my hands and I’ll help you.” I said to her concern now overriding my feelings.</p> <p>“You promise Uncle Bob, you won’t try to stop me?” Charlene said, still trying to bounce on my cock.</p> <p>“It’s too late for me to stop you isn’t it, all I can do is to try and make it easier for you.” I told her.</p> <p>She looked down at me concentrating on my words, before nodding her head. “Alright Uncle Bob, I trust you.” She said, and then bent forward to lie over my chest, she reached up to my wrists but found that she couldn’t reach. She looked down to where her body was impaled on mine, “You do promise to carry on?” She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes Charlene, you’ve done the worse part; it’s only fair for me to continue.” I told her, she pulled up and off my cock, her blood and juices remaining on it, she looked back and gasped.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob! You’re bleeding... I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hurt you!” She said in a panic.</p> <p>I shushed her, “Charly, Charly, it’s okay... that’s not mine, it’s yours, remember how Tracy bled after Robert had taken her? That’s your virgin blood, that’s all.” I told her but she was still crying as she untied my hands.</p> <p>Once they were undone I held the sobbing girl in my arms, cradling her as I comforted her, “It’s alright Charly, I’m not mad at you, but I’m getting up to get a damp cloth from the bathroom.” I told her.</p> <p>“Bu... but you promised to fu... fuck me.” Charlene said blushing as she said a forbidden word.</p> <p>“I won’t fuck you Charlene.” I said and she turned her face to me, betrayal showing on it, “I will make love to you Charlene, but I’ll never just fuck you! Now I’m going to get a cloth and then I’ll be making you feel better.” I said to her gently.</p> <p>I turned her over, kissed her on the lips and quickly made my way to the bathroom, I cleaned off my cock with a cloth and then dampened another one with warm water, carrying it back to the bedroom where Charlene was sobbing.</p> <p>“Hey, what’s that for, you’re going to get what you wanted, there’s no need for tears.” I said to her.</p> <p>“But I didn’t get to make you squirt!” She wailed out and folded herself up, hugging her legs as she did so. I gently untangled her and went to clean her, but she resisted me, so I grabbed one of her hands and tied it to the rope from my headboard, I then did the same with her other hand.</p> <p>She looked at me with a strange look in her face, and she started to kick out with her legs. I grabbed hold of one leg and after looking around found some rope that Charlene had left spare.</p> <p>I pondered for a moment and then smiled at her, “I’m going to tie you leg up here, it might stretch you but if it’s painful you remember what the safe word is?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled, “Yes Uncle Bob, candy floss.” She told me.</p> <p>I pulled her leg up, over her head to just outside her hand; she made a small noise but didn’t complain. I tied her leg loosely to allow her to move it slightly. Her other leg I left free, so that I could grasp it and place her in whatever position I wanted her in.</p> <p>But first I gently wiped her pussy with the cloth, removing the visible blood that was surrounding her pussy and just inside the lips. I threw the cloth down on the floor. “Now you do remember the lessons don’t you Charlene?” I asked her</p> <p>“Yes Uncle Bob. When a person is tied up they cannot stop anything happening to them.” She said.</p> <p>“But you can can’t you Charly?” I told her.</p> <p>She smiled and nodded, “Yes Uncle Bob, when I say candy floss it means I want to stop.” She told me.</p> <p>I smiled at her and then move my head between her thighs. I looked closely at her pussy, it looked almost good enough to eat. I ran my tongue along Charlene’s pussy, tasting the metallic tang of her remaining blood from within her slit, but Charlene didn’t notice, she was enjoying my attentions, I found her clit and circled it with my tongue, hearing her gasp as I did this.</p> <p>Charlene attempted to raise her hips to make me attack her more, but with one leg fixed as it was she couldn’t manage it, but she was able to use her free leg to raise herself one-sided.</p> <p>I used my tongue to probe her deeply, touching her shredded hymen which caused her to flinch as I did so, I pulled back to return my attentions to her pussy and clit, exciting her as I did so, and then she gave a small gasp and a moan of pleasure as her orgasm struck her.</p> <p>I pulled back completely and looked at her, “Was that nice?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh yes Uncle Bob, but it’s not what I wanted!” She said to me slightly miffed with my actions.</p> <p>“Young lady if you don’t change your attitude I’ll leave you like this and sleep in your room!” I said to her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Uncle Bob... I meant it was wonderful, fantastic, it was the bestest ever!” Charlene almost gushed out her feelings, but the smile on her face showed she was playing... and she knew it.</p> <p>“That’s better, you’ll find that your partner will be more responsive if you act as if he’s pleasing you, but remember he might not know what you like or want, so encourage him and tell him how to make it better for you.” I told her.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob? Is that you or Mr. Wilson talking?” Charlene asked, at my puzzled look she explained, “Because it sounds like you’re teaching me.” She explained smiling.</p> <p>I had to smile, I realised what she meant. “I’m sorry Charly, but in life we’re always learning, so I’m still Uncle Bob, trying to help you.” I said.</p> <p>“Okay Uncle Bob, but my tits feel funny, could you touch them as well? Please?” She said looking down at her body.</p> <p>“Certainly M’lady.” I said in my best ‘Parker’ impression, which made her laugh. I started kissing up her body, poking my tongue into her belly-button, which made her giggle, I kept my hand on her pussy, keeping it nice and moist with my manipulations.</p> <p>I blew a raspberry into her belly-button and moved up her flat stomach, taking in the fading bruises as I did so, it surprised me as they looked even better, less of a dark mark than before, I put it down to her youth.</p> <p>Then my lips brushed against her puffy breast buds and she gasped, “That’s it Uncle Bob, I need something done, but I don’t know what?” She said</p> <p>“Just a little TLC. That’s all Charly.” I told her and began gently sucking on her small buds.</p> <p>“Ooohhh! Uncle Bob, that feels so nice, please, don’t, don’t, don’t stop!” She began to moan under my oral attack on her buds, while I kept up my manual assault on her pussy and clit.</p> <p>Her reaction to my manipulations was predictable as she began flopping around like a fish out of water, her orgasm was a massive one from which she would take time to recover from, and so when she relaxed I quickly moved onto her, holding her free leg in one hand I brought my cock to her pussy.</p> <p>She opened her eyes to see my face above hers, “Uncle Bob, are you going to... Aahhhh!” She opened her mouth as I entered her, I gave gentle shallow pushes, allowing her to get used to my cock in her pussy, and then I went deeper stopping for a moment, giving her body time to stretch to my size.</p> <p>“Is it all in Uncle Bob?” Charlene asked me, I lifted up my body so that she could see the three inches still remaining outside her pussy. “Oh shit, I can’t take all that.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “But you’re tied down, and can’t stop me.” I said in my best evil villain voice.</p> <p>“Oh please sir, spare me, spare me!” She said and then ruined the effect by giggling.</p> <p>“Just for that my pretty little prey…” I said and inserted another two inches, but stopping when I felt her cervix hitting the end of my cock.</p> <p>“OH! What’s that?” She asked me.</p> <p>“That my dear Charly is the entrance to your womb, if I was really nasty I would push into that and force it open, but it can cause problems if it’s ripped. So that’s all I’m going to give you.” I told her and then pulled back slightly.</p> <p>Charlene closed her eyes with the sensation and I take the time to grasp one of her small tit-buds, “Oh yes Uncle Bob, that feels so nice.” She murmured to me. And then she came and went rigid. Her vagina gripping me so tightly as she did that I felt she was trying to milk me.</p> <p>I finally felt her relax and began pushing in and out of her small body, hearing her sigh with each thrust, I made sure that when I started to inundate her body with my sperm that she also climaxed again.</p> <p>Charlene’s cum was so great that she passed out silently - something which surprised me - and this gave me a chance to untie her bonds and pull her down to lie with me, I waited for her to open her eyes, but realised that she was now fast asleep. I smiled at her form cradled in my arms and then joined her.</p></div>",[]
1319,"Call Me Bob - Jason's Victims, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"This is the second in the Jason Victims series, Andrew Thomas changed after he met Jason one night, a change that meant he could have fun and make money from those under his control.",2005-04-30,14,4,"Mg, Fb, m+g, oral, anal, bond, mc, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner133.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Andrew Thomas groaned, he was sitting at his desk dictating a letter to his secretary, Martha, although she was having problems with her shorthand. Under her skirt a 10 year-old boy was sucking her cunt, he was naked and had his arms tied to the legs of the chair which forced his face into Martha’s lap.</p> <p>Under Andrew’s desk was a naked 9 year-old, she had her arms tied behind her back, her legs tied by the thighs and ankles with a small piece of rope tied between the two forcing her into a kneeling position. The young girl had a ring gag in her mouth forcing it open, behind her head was a mesh which was attached, by elastic to a belt around Andrew’s waist, she could pull her head back slightly... only to be forced back into position, spearing into her mouth was Andrew’s cock.</p> <p>“<i>To Alderman Garcia, private home address. Dear sir, with regards to your enquiry of the 4th.</i></p> <p>We would be pleased to supply you with an assortment at your next party. We have several untried fillies which would be able to be used by your guests. New para. With regards to the entertainment, I’m sure we’ll be able to supply any combination for your guests’ enjoyment. New para.</p> <p>Please come to my office to arrange final details.</p> <p>Yours sincerely etc, etc.”</p> <p>“Did you get all that Martha?” Andrew asked</p> <p>“Oh... oh yessss, yes!” Martha sighed as the boys’ tongue worked itself away, trying to escape the folds of Martha’s cunt.</p> <p>“Good... I must admit this bitch ain’t doing much for me, I don’t think she appreciates what we’re doing for her!” Andrew complained.</p> <p>“Well... why... don’t... you give... her... some... encouragement?” Martha panted with a smile, “We could do with some fun.” She added.</p> <p>Andrew thought for a moment before smiling. “Well I was going to suggest we use her as the main show for George’s party this Saturday... but I’m sure her sister would be better...” There was a muffled protest from the girl between his legs. “Shelly, Shelly you lost the plot... and that’s not all you’ve lost.” Andrew pressed a button on a microphone. “Would Paul, Mike and Donald please report to the administrator’s office, thank you.” He said.</p> <p>Andrew undid the belt holding the girl to him, she pulled away and banged her head on the desk causing her to cry. Andrew did up his zip, “I’ll give you something to cry about you stupid bitch, you’re a drain on the town’s resources, both you and your sister, you’re both going to learn that you have to pay your way while you’re here!” He pulled the girl out, her name was Shelly, she had a sister two years younger called Tina, their parents died two weeks ago and they were sent here, a Children’s Home under the control of Andrew Thomas.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>Andrew had met up with Jason in a bar some weeks ago and, somehow it changed Andrews life ever since.</p> <p>“So... what is it you do?” Jason asked over a pint.</p> <p>Oh it’s called being a civil servant. I have to administer to a local children’s home, with dwindling budgets as the town’s overspent! 20 kids and not enough money. If it wasn’t for the kids I’d just get up and leave” Andrew said finding himself getting angry.</p> <p>Jason shook his head, “It’s a rough world, and I suppose if you could find some way to make money you would?”</p> <p>Andrew’s eyes seemed to glaze over as Jason concentrated, “Too right I would mate, you’ve no idea what it’s like looking after those brats, all some of them need is a swift kick where it would do them good!” Andrew didn’t notice how his attitude was changing.</p> <p>“Yeah, but I bet some of them are cute?” Jason asked.</p> <p>“Suppose so, I mean take my secretary, Martha, she would be a fox, if she could just get her act together. I suppose what she needs is someone to fuck her senseless.” Andrew suddenly wondered why he was speaking like this to a stranger.</p> <p>“Well why don’t you do it? You’re a man ain’t yer?” Jason said.</p> <p>“She wouldn’t stand it... she’s an uptight bitch at the best of times.” Andrew smiled as he said that, picturing Martha on his desk.</p> <p>“Tell you what, I come to your office tomorrow, if she won’t play ball with you then I’ll help you!” Jason said.</p> <p>“You’re on pal, yeah that would teach her. Hey if there was some way to make money from those brats... would you?” Jason asked.</p> <p>“What? You mean make them work? Naa! Most of them wouldn’t do that, it’s enough trouble for them to clean their rooms!” Andrew said dismissing the idea.</p> <p>“Well there’s work... and there’s work, you deal with kids that have been sexually active don’t you?” Jason asked in a low voice.</p> <p>Andrew looked around, he shouldn’t be talking to a stranger like this, but then Jason was a friend, “Well, yeah, a few. Some of them are split around the other homes.” He said.</p> <p>“All you have to do is build up a group of boys and then you’ll have control of the place, give them some bitch to play with and they’ll do anything for you, just picture it every night you can have a different playmate... and what can they do, it’s just their nightmares they’re forcing onto you... they couldn’t do a thing against you could they, otherwise the boys would show them the meaning of the word nightmare.” Jason was being very persuasive, his control over Andrew was becoming complete; the last brick was in place holding the real Andrew away.</p> <p>“Fuck yeah, I could at that! But what will you get out of it?” Andrew asked looking at Jason.</p> <p>“I could swing some help, a few photos, or video’s would help improve matters, then there are the parties you could organise, just think people paying you to provide them with little shits to play with. I’ve got connections.” Jason pulled out a piece of paper, “think about it...” he said and drained his drink.</p> <p>Andrew sat there, pictures of the children running through his head... everyone of them naked! He also finished his drink and started on the way back to the home.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>Jason watched as his prey walked away, Jason smiled as he thought ‘another one under my belt!’ he concentrated and found himself in a dark room, surrounded by several shadowy figures.</p> <p>“Report!” The voice came from everywhere.</p> <p>“I’ve met up with Andrew Thomas as ordered, he’s now doing as I tell him, although he doesn’t know it.” Jason said smiling cruelly.</p> <p>“Good, start assimilating that site, we require high grade whores to keep our clients happy. You’re doing good work Jason, we’re pleased with your efforts, and to reward you go to this address,” An address imprinted itself on his mind, “A present waits for you.”</p> <p>And then Jason found himself back at the bar, he looked around and chuckled to himself... life was so good!</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>Andrew entered his room in the home, there was a night shift on duty, but they were having an affair with each other and spent most of the time in a bedroom than anywhere else.</p> <p>Andrew went to his files, several kids here had been abused by their parents, it made the boys aggressive and the girls submissive, he found one cutie who matched his current letch, he noted her room. Should he take her there or here in his room? He wondered to himself.</p> <p>Laurell was woken by a knock on her door, “Who’s there?” She called out sleepily.</p> <p>“The administrator, I’ve got something for you. Will you come with me?” Andrew said in a normal voice not betraying his inner excitement.</p> <p>“Oh... okay!” Laurell said, getting out of her bed and putting a dressing gown on over her nightdress. She opened the her door and found Andrew standing outside, a smile on his face.</p> <p>“I’ve got it in my room, just follow me.” Andrew said and walked away.</p> <p>Laurell was slightly worried, they weren’t normally allowed in the staff quarters, but Mr. Thomas was the administrator and he was the one in charge so it couldn’t hurt.</p> <p>When they got to his room, Andrew opened the door and allowed Laurell to enter, he closed the door and locked it, taking the key with him.</p> <p>“What is it you’ve got?” Laurell asked.</p> <p>“Well Laurell as you know the town council has been lowering the budget here at the home, and I’ve been trying to find some way of raising money. I’ve found the perfect solution and all the children here are going to help out in the only way they can.” He could see that Laurell was puzzled and didn’t understand what he meant. “I’m going to show you exactly how this is going to happen.” He said and advanced on the, now scared, girl.</p> <p>“No! … No please, don’t” Laurell begged as Andrew took hold of the girls’ dressing gown and pulled it off, leaving her standing in her nightdress.</p> <p>“Now Laurell, you are going to take off your nightdress... or I’m going to tear it off you! … your choice.” Andrew said to her.</p> <p>Laurell ran to the door and tried to open it, but found it locked and, before she could scream, Andrew was on top of her, tearing off her nightdress leaving her pre-pubescent body naked to his touch.”</p> <p>“No... please... don’t... please... it’s not... right!” She protested as Andrew carried her to his bed.</p> <p>“Just relax, this is the start of your new life, giving pleasure to men.” Andrew said as he forced her legs apart. “You know the routine by now! You just keep these open while you let me do this!” And he pushed himself into her dry vagina, causing her to scream out with the suddenness of his actions.</p> <p>She had hoped, when she came here, that she had escaped her father, his nightly visits after her mother had died, how he told her that she was now his wife! She was only seven when it started and nine when he died... she had wanted to slit her wrists, but he beat her to it.</p> <p>As Andrew pierced her body with his cock she found her mind drifting away from this new abuse, and so didn’t notice when he withdrew, turned her body over and pushed into her ass.</p> <p>Andrew, however, felt everything, she wasn’t as tight in her cunt as he hoped she would be, but that didn’t matter for his first one. He decided to try her ass as he knew it would be tighter around his cock than the well trodden road of her cunt. He turned her over and, after spitting onto her ass, pushed his cock into her, feeling the tightness of her sphincter as he entered her.</p> <p>She didn’t even groan as he pushed in deeper, she’d be just right for those who didn’t want a fight a bitch, he must update her file, <i> will take anything!</i> he smiled as he released his sperm into her ass.</p> <p>Laurell remained in his room, enduring his attentions before he finally carried her inert body back to her room, she was placed on her bad and then Andrew slapped her face to make her focus on him. “Remember not a word about this, or else!” He said and left her, still naked, but with sperm running from her abused pussy and ass.</p> <p>- - - - - - -</p> <p>Later that day Andrew had a meeting with Jason, Martha was there to take notes, although what she ended up taking was both men’s cocks. At first she tried to resist their double assault on her, both mind and body, but she finally gave in, allowed herself to be converted and then a willing participant in the new venture to ‘improve’ the home.</p> <p>Their first ‘joint’ venture was to recruit some of the older children to help, many of these were abused when younger and so didn’t worry about the morality of their actions. The had been receiving psychiatric help, but with the lack of funds the town couldn’t afford it anymore.</p> <p>The girls were used to initiate boys into the mysteries of sex, the boys would entice a girl into a room and do whatever came naturally, of course every encounter was recorded and films created, these were sold around the world - thanks to Jason’s connections and the internet - which made money for the home... and Andrew, of course!</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Back in the present, the three boys called in were all 12 years old and were carrying on their father’s instructions. All were taught that women were there for their own gratification, and they were normally gratified with whatever Andrew allowed them.</p> <p>“Good Morning Sir.” Paul said politely.</p> <p>“Good Morning Boys.” Andrew said and took the bound girl by the neck. Shelly could only make noises as the ring gag also held her tongue.</p> <p>“You see boys, this... drain on our resources isn’t playing ball, why don’t you take her to room...” Andrew looked at Martha who thought for a moment.</p> <p>“Room 5 is available and ready, perhaps they can practise their lines for the party.” She said.</p> <p>Andrew smiled, “Oh yes, that would be good, Shelly here is just like her younger sister, who will be the cunt you’ll be working on at the party, I’ll have to get her to learn her lines.” Andrew said.</p> <p>“That’s okay sir, all she’ll have to say is ‘Ow! Ow! Please, not so hard!’ and she’ll learn that as soon as we start!” Donald said to the laughter of the other two boys.</p> <p>Andrew chuckled, “That’s true, but she’s got to learn the ‘Horny Schoolgirl Song’ first.” He said, “Anyway I’ll deal with that, you boys play with Shelly and, if you’re very good, I’ll let her be your room-mate for tonight. She might benefit from the lessons.”</p> <p>Shelly struggled and made a noise as she was lifted up by the boys, Andrew was happy to see Mike slip his fingers into Shelly’s cunt as part of his ‘help’. Andrew chuckled as they went and then picked up a phone, he dialled a number, “Video team, room 5, repeat room 5.” He turned on a screen and then went to where Martha was still sitting, he reached behind her and undid the bonds holding the boy. “Did you enjoy yourself Martha?” He asked his secretary.</p> <p>“Oh yes Andrew, he soon got into the action, I think he’s going to be a main attraction for the hen party planned for the Suttons.” Martha said smiling.</p> <p>A video screen lit up, showing that the team were ready for the boys to arrive, the room was arranged as a young girl’s bedroom, the bed had a pink frilled bedspread with stuffed toys on it, there were pink curtains on the window and a pink rug, the cabinets and wardrobes were white and filled with all sorts of sex toys. It was known by all as the sugar room.</p> <p>The boys were humming as they entered the room, they put Shelly on the floor and then, as they walked round her, they began singing.</p> <p>“<i>We’re the horny boys.<br/> We’re the horny boys<br/> We’re called the horny boys<br/> Because we’ve always got the horn.</i></p> <p>We find a horny girl<br/> And give her what she needs<br/> We’ve cock enough for her<br/> Just listen to her scream!”</p> <p>Then each boy took a line with the last being sung by all.</p> <p>“<i>I’ll fill her cunt!</i>” Sang Paul.<br/> “<i>I’ll fill her ass!</i>” Sang Mike<br/> “<i>I’ll fill her mouth!</i>” Sang Donald.<br/> “<i>We’ll have a gas!</i>” they all sang.</p> <p>Then the boys began miming pulling off clothes from the bound, naked, girl.</p> <p>“<i>Strip the bitch, take off her blouse! Strip the bitch, the skirt as well Strip the bitch, the knickers too. Spread the bitch... we know what to do!</i>” The last was spoken rather than sung.</p> <p>The boys stopped their movements and looked at their prize.</p> <p>“There you are sis, that’s how we do our act!” Paul said with a sneer on his face.</p> <p>“Yeah! How dare you tell dad about us!” Mike said.</p> <p>“Luckily he already knows about it” Donald added.</p> <p>All Shelly could do was to gurgle in protest.</p> <p>“Yeah! So luck that he used your mouth to show you, but now you’re ours and we are really going to enjoy this... pity you won’t!” Paul said sniggering and then waved his hand towards Shelly, “Stretch the bitch!” He ordered the other two.</p> <p>The two boys quickly untied Shelly from her bonds, and then, holding an arm and a leg each, pulled the girls’ legs apart, while Paul undressed and rubbed his cock into a hardness. He walked to stand astride Shelly’s face and looked down at her.</p> <p>“And now sis, your first taste of my cock.” And he pushed his cock into Shelly’s mouth and causing her to choke as it went into her throat. Paul took a couple of strokes before removing his cock from her mouth, he then pulled the ring gag out of her mouth.</p> <p>“Oww! Please Paul don’t... you’re pulling me apart, splitting me up!” Shelly screamed out.</p> <p>“Oh no sis, We’re not splitting you... that’s for later! But I am going to split something now!” Paul said as he got between her legs, “Look into my eyes sis ‘cause here I come!” And he pushed his body down, forcing his cock deep into her virgin body.</p> <p>“<b>AAARRRRGGGGGHHHHH!</b> … Oh God!” Shelly screamed out as her bymen was ripped to shreds.</p> <p>“Oh yes. God you’re tight sis! Just think how Tina’s going to feel when we pop her!” Paul whispered into her ear.</p> <p>“Oh no... no you can’t... you can’t she’s too... OWW!” She screamed out as Paul pulled almost completely out, before driving himself back down and into the stretched girl.</p> <p>Paul then started pumping away on the girl, each stroke forcing her to groan as the air was driven out of her body.</p> <p>“Okay bro’s let go of her legs and I’ll roll her over, who’s for her ass?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“That’s mine Paul; Donald got the last bitch’s ass, so I’ve got the cherry now!” Mike said as he released Shelly’s leg and Donald did the same with his portion of Shelly. Paul grabbed hold of Shelly and turned her over so that she was on top of him, but he wrapped his arms and legs around the young girl, holding her impaled on his cock.</p> <p>Mike was soon behind the girl, he lubed up his cock from a tube which he took from a cabinet before he got behind the girl and pushed his cock in her ass.</p> <p>Shelly struggled as he lodged his cock behind her sphincter muscle, “Oh... no... no, no in my... AAAAIIIIeeee!” She screamed out in her new agony.</p> <p>“Oh yeah! Right up the old shitter, and God she’s tight with your cock in her cunt.” Mike said, then he started pumping in and out while Paul began moving his hips, the pair pushing together inside the girl.</p> <p>“No... no please no, you’re killing me!” Shelly cried out in her pain.</p> <p>“Donald, shut her mouth!” Paul ordered and pushed Shelly upright to allow Donald to grab hold of her head and, making her open her mouth, pushed his cock into her mouth and silencing her.</p> <p>Each boy sped up to bring himself off, spurting inside her respective orifices. Pulling out to send more sperm onto her body and face. Then, while Shelly curled up sobbing on the floor, the three took a short rest.</p> <p>An intercom clicked on. “That was nice guys, we’ve got it all, we’ll go for the next scene when you’re ready.”</p> <p>The three boys looked at each other and smiled... it was going to be a long day for Shelly.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Andrew and Martha turned off the screen as Shelly’s second rape began. “Oh yes, that was good, they’re going to deserve their bed mate tonight.” Andrew said and turned to the boy, Johnny, who was rubbing his cock. “You enjoyed the show?” he asked the boy.</p> <p>“Yes sir, it looked really good the way they did her, can I try it?” Johnny asked.</p> <p>Andrew looked at Martha, “Do you want to be a slice of bread?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Oh yes, I’ll like doing that... but where?” She asked.</p> <p>“I think on the floor.” Andrew said. Martha quickly removed her blouse revealing her braless body to the young boy who was closely watching her, and then she took off her skirt.</p> <p>“I never wear any underwear anymore!” She said to Johnny who blushed. She then laid on the floor and beckoned to the boy who almost ran to be between her legs.</p> <p>Unseen by the boy, Andrew was also disrobing, he removed a tube of lube from his desk and began covering his cock. “Go on kid, stick it in her, make her feel it.” He said to Johnny.</p> <p>Johnny didn’t need any more encouragement, he knelt down and aimed his small cock to the mature woman’s cunt, sliding into the velvety slit. He started to push himself into Martha</p> <p>“Oh yes Johnny, that feels good.” Martha said egging the boy on as she brought her legs up and over Johnny’s back, holding him to her.</p> <p>“Yes Johnny, that looks really good, but you know what? … We’re going to make a sandwich, Martha one slice of bread... I’m the other... do you know what that makes you?” Andrew asked as he smeared the lubricant over Johnny’s ass.</p> <p>“Oh no, you can’t... I’m a boy! … You can’t. . .” Johnny said trying to pull away from Martha but failing.</p> <p>“Hey, Johnny boy... relax, you just might like this!” Andrew said as he positioned himself and, just like Mike, impaled the boys’ ass. “You are the filling in our sandwich!”</p> <p>“<b>NOOooooooooo….</b>” Johnny screamed out as his sphincter was forced open, Andrew forced his full length into the boy, making Johnny push into Martha in his effort to escape the pain.</p> <p>“Oh yesssss. Now he’s doing it right!” Martha giggled.</p> <p>Then Andrew pulled back, lifting Johnny up and almost out of Martha before pushing back down and into the boy. Not caring about how Johnny was feeling, just concentrating on his own pleasure.</p> <p>“You know, Johnny m’lad, the men are going to enjoy using you as well. You might not find yourself in this position, sometimes you’re be bent over a chair so that the can reach around you to play with your cock and balls, some men like things like that.” Andrew said to the crying boy.</p> <p>“Don’t forget the women, many of them want to use a boy like men use them... he’s going to be a star attraction!” Martha said pulling on the boys’ head to make him look at her, she loved the defeated, lost, state they finally went into during sessions like this.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Some time later, after a crying Johnny had been taken by Martha to see a few girls, Andrew was talking to Shelly’s sister, Tina.</p> <p>“Yes... it seems Shelly isn’t feeling too well, the doctor has ordered her to remain in bed for the day,” He didn’t add ‘tied to it with a cock probing her body’ but he thought it.</p> <p>“But she was looking forward to acting in the party.” Tina said, “I’ve got to go and see her!”</p> <p>Andrew stopped her, “No Tina, not just now. Let her have some time in bed.” He got up and started pacing the floor, “But with your sister being unavailable we have to get someone to replace her. … Would you like to try it?” Andrew asked.</p> <p>Tina wasn’t really sure, she didn’t like being before many people and this would put her on a stage in front of a whole crowd, but then it was for her sister and so... “… I’ll try.” She said timidly.</p> <p>Andrew nodded and took out a piece of paper. “Good, now here are the words for the song, you’ll get your costume on the night.” He said handing the paper to Tina.</p> <p>Tina looked at the sheet. “Is this all? I mean Shelly said she was going to be on stage for an hour?” Tina said turning it over in case there was more to read on the back.</p> <p>Andrew smiled at the 7 year old, “Oh you’ll be joined by three boys and they’ll place you as they want.” Andrew told her, thinking of the various positions Tina would be forced into. “Now you remember the song from Winnie The Pooh, about being a little black rain cloud?” He asked her.</p> <p>Tina thought for a moment and then smiled and nodded. “Okay then darling, sing the song on the page.” Andrew said.</p> <p>“<i>I am a horny young Schoolgirl,<br/> Just wandering around this great big town.<br/> Just a horny young schoolgirl,<br/> Looking around for some men to find.</i></p> <p>The thing about horny young schoolgirls,<br/> They don’t really care what happens to them.<br/> It’s just that horny young schoolgirls,<br/> Are plaything for the horny men.” </p> <p>Tina sang haltingly and then she looked at Andrew with a frown on her face. “I don’t know some of these words Sir, What do they mean?” She asked.</p> <p>Andrew smiled at her, “Don’t worry about that Tina, the people at the party will and that’s all that matters. Now keep practising the song, okay darling?”</p> <p>“Okay sir... Will Shelly be allowed to see me?” She asked.</p> <p>Andrew thought for a moment, it would make a nice scene, Shelly hanging over the stage hidden from Tina’s view, but able to see everything that happened. “I’ll try to get her there.” He said his smile getting broader as the thought grew.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I felt uneasy - I’d been sent here with the knowledge that there was something going on with one of the threads that I’d ‘inherited’ from Jason, a nagging feeling that I should be doing something. And so I followed it arriving at Andrew’s office as he sniggered with the picture of a young girl being raped at a party.</p> <p>I followed his thoughts and found his history. ‘<b>What have you done?</b>’ I asked him.</p> <p>‘Only what I’ve been ordered to do, make whores out of all the children here! They’re making money for the children’s home.’ Andrew said without knowing.</p> <p>‘, b&gt;What else is going on here?’ I demanded and he gave me a picture of a young girl, about 9, in a room with three boys who were attacking her. ‘<b>Where is this room?</b>’ I said and his mind gave me directions.</p> <p>I ordered him to remain where he was and not to move and concentrated.</p> <p>I appeared in a sickly pink room where two boys were leaning back on a bed watching as another boy had a 9 year-old girl pushed against a wall, while he pushed his cock into her pussy.</p> <p>‘<b>Oh no you don’t boy!</b>’ I said and froze him in his tracks.</p> <p>“Hey! What’s wrong Paul?” One of the two boys called from the bed.</p> <p>“Yeah, your pecker giving up on you?” The second one called out and they both laughed.</p> <p>I made Paul’s body sag down and out of the girls’ body, she collapsed to the floor, I could see she was past crying and just folded herself up whispering “Not Tina, please no not Tina!”</p> <p>The other two boys decided that something was wrong and tried to get up from the bed, but found they were stuck in position there.</p> <p>I noticed the cameras that were swivelling around and, following the feeds, I found myself in a small room where several video recorders were running.</p> <p>“Well what the fuck’s happening now?” a man was saying.</p> <p>“Donno, they’re just sitting there like some stuffed animals! Should we give them a prod, I mean the bitch is still awake.” A second man answered him, a hand near a button.</p> <p>“Nope, Contact the mark, let him deal with them! That’s what he’s paid for after all.” The first man said and picked up a phone. He dialled a number and waited.</p> <p>“Shit, he’s not answering either... What should I do?” The second man said.</p> <p>“Hold on, I’m checking...” The first said and closed his eyes. ‘<b>Master... we may have a problem</b>’ I could hear his thoughts.</p> <p>‘<b>Speak!</b>’ the ‘voice’ sounded within my mind.</p> <p>‘<b>The children’s home. I think we have interference. We have three users immobile and no answer from the drone there.</b>’ The man said.</p> <p>‘<b>WAIT!</b>’ the voice commanded and I felt ‘something’ brush pass me.</p> <p>After a few minutes ‘it’ returned. ‘<b>Pack up everything, we’re closing down this part.</b>’ The voice ordered and vanished.</p> <p>“That’s enough, we’re leaving.” The first man said.</p> <p>“What! But there a lot we can get from this...” The second protested.</p> <p>“I’ve been told to clear out, take everything with us and move to the next location. We’re finished here.” The first man said and started packing.</p> <p>“But... but.” The second tried to say something.</p> <p>“Look when you’re told to do something, do it. You know what happened to Jimmy? Just died for no reason... well there was a reason, he didn’t listen when told to shut up! Now do as you’re told, pack everything and stow it in the van.” The first told him</p> <p>Still moaning the second man started closing down the video recorders, I closed in on him and entered his mind. This was Rory, he was employed by Roger there to run camera, and he used to be a cameraman at one of the television stations, until he started to take inappropriate pictures of some of the women announcers, some of them in the toilets at the station.</p> <p>He was approached by Roger who congratulated him on his work, and did he want to make money... don’t worry how, but it was a new step up. And so here he was making kiddie porn, it was a turn on and he’d managed to taste some of the girls as well, but it was still making money.</p> <p>I then ordered him to remain where he was and not to move, I passed on to Roger, but as I entered his mind I found myself under attack, I tried to fight it but felt something being taken from me and then Roger seemed to collapse... like a puppet who’s strings had been cut. I tried to enter him... but there was nothing there, just a dead husk of a man.</p> <p>I wondered what it was that had been taken from me during that mental struggle which had taken all of a second but had seemed longer. Whoever it was I was fighting knew that I as good if not better than he was.</p> <p>I turned to Rory who was still standing there. ‘<b>Where are we?</b>’ I asked him.</p> <p>“In the basement of the old school. We’ve got cables from the Children’s home next door, and just record whenever the contact there calls us.” He told me.</p> <p>I ordered Rory to phone the police and give them his exact location, I don’t think they were too interested until he mentioned Roger’s dead body and then they began to take notice.</p> <p>I told Rory to sit down and wait for the police while I concentrated on the trace to Andrew and found myself in the room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“. . . drew what’s happening? Why won’t you answer me?” A woman was shaking his arm, I entered Andrew’s mind and retrieved her name, it was Martha.</p> <p>I looked at her, finding out as I did so what had been done to her. “Martha, I’m fine, except I think it’s about time to stop all this.” I said to see how she would react.</p> <p>“How do you mean ‘stop this?’ But we’re making so much money and we’ve got the party to sort out... did you give Tina her words?” Martha said puzzlement in her face.</p> <p>I checked Andrew’s memory, “Yes, she did receive them, but she won’t be going to the party, I’m cancelling it plus all the other... activities planned” I said.</p> <p>“You can’t... I mean shouldn’t you check with Jason first? He is the master isn’t he?” Martha said aghast.</p> <p>“Martha? What do you know of Jason?” I asked her.</p> <p>“He’s our master, he’s ordered us to train the bastards here as whores to lease out to those who wants them, he’s supplied us with a list of interested people... But you already know this Andrew, why are you asking me this?” She asked me.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Because I’m not Andrew... Jason is currently in a secure prison for the mentally deranged, you can call me Nemeses.” I told her (I’d decided that I couldn’t use my name while dealing with these people, that way I should be safe from revenge attacks.)</p> <p>“Nemeses? What type of name is that?” Martha asked me.</p> <p>“Nemeses was the goddess of retribution, and that’s what I’m bringing.” I said and mentally pounced into Martha’s mind. I found her personality locked away behind what appeared to be a glass wall. I could see her banging on the glass, aware of what her body was doing but unable to stop it! ‘<b>Hello Martha, when I break that you’re going to be free... can you cope with this? Because you’ll be needed to help many of the kids now.</b>’ I asked her.</p> <p>I saw her nodding and so I pictured a pick-axe and used it to shatter the wall - Martha’s presence expanded pushing me out of her mind.</p> <p>“Oh my GOD! <b>WHAT HAVE I DONE?</b>” Martha said and began screaming as she remembered.</p> <p>I returned to Andrew’s mind and looked for where is consciousness was bound... but failed, could I have released it already? Then I found what appeared to be a broken down wall. ‘<b>Andrew, where are you? … Answer me!</b>’ I commanded him.</p> <p>‘<ib>You can’t order me around. This is my mind... not yours’ Andrew’s mocking tones returned to me.</ib></p> <p>‘<b>I’ve come to return you to normal, just trust me.</b>’ I told him.</p> <p>His laughter echoed around the canyons of his mind. ‘<ib>Why should I want to return to that pathetic mess of human excrement? I LIKE being this new me. I have control over my whores. I can enjoy any of them whenever I want!’ He bragged.</ib></p> <p>‘<b>NO You’re still under Jason’s control, he’s made you think like that, it’s not you...</b>’ I tried to reason with him but was cuff off.</p> <p>‘<ib>You stupid idiot. I broke that down a couple of weeks ago, and do you know what? … I enjoyed doing everything, breaking in the virgins, hearing them squeal as I pounded them. Andrew said and I could hear a triumphant tone in his voice.</ib></p> <p>‘<b>I’m sorry for you Andrew, I can’t help you.</b>’ I said and concentrated, leaving his body immobile as I pulled out.</p> <p>Martha was sobbing away as I entered her mind once again, ‘<b>Martha, you have to call for help... call someone at children services that you can trust.</b>’ I said to her</p> <p>“But I did so much to those children, encouraged them to do such nasty things... how can I? …” She couldn’t speak.</p> <p>‘<b>Martha, you were forced to do those things and then photographed and blackmailed into doing them</b>’ I told her.</p> <p>“But I could feel myself enjoying it... I wanted to do it!” She protested.</p> <p>‘<b>NO! That wasn’t you Martha, it was something that Jason had programmed you to do. Now while you make that call I’ll do some work to restore your proper feelings.</b>’ I told her and started building up the fiction that would become her life, as well as allowing her to cope with the feelings she was having.</p> <p>Martha, in the meantime, went to Andrew’s desk and picked up a telephone, she dialled a number and waited for it to be answered. “Mary Clanville please... no it has to be her!... thank you, … Mary?... No I have an urgent message for Mary regarding one of her charges... My name? … Just put Mary on or I’ll have to pass it onto the police!” ‘<i>Oh god that was Sharon!</i>’ Martha thought</p> <p>‘<b>Who’s Sharon?</b>’ I asked her.</p> <p>‘<i>She’s the one having the party on Saturday, her and her friends love to use the boys and girls.</i>’ Martha told me and then turned her attention to the phone, “Mary? Is anyone else listening to this call?... Good. It’s Martha here. I have a serious situation... <b>NO!</b> Don’t get Sharon, Please Mary... Why? Because she’s involved as well. That’s how she got assigned to this home! … Yes Mary, that’s exactly what I do mean... It’s dirty Mary... and it’s going to cause such a stink that going to make Soham a happy memory. You’re going to need a full team of people you can trust, but none of Sharon’s group... I’ve got proof, I can show you records... How? Oh how come I’m telling you? Well...” She faltered and so I took over, “I’ve been framed and blackmailed... it’s been hell but Andrew’s had some sort of stroke and I’m trying to bring him down.” I brought a sob to her voice and listened to the receiver.</p> <p>“Okay Martha, I’ll get a team together... I suppose we’ll have to include the police?” The woman was saying and then I remembered the girl, Shelly, in the pink room.</p> <p>“Oh God... yes and also an ambulance and we’ll need a medical team and psychiatrists to help many of the children here, Mary... please hurry.” I said and then handed control back to Martha. ‘<b>I’m sorry Martha, but I had to…</b>’ I said but she stopped me.</p> <p>“Don’t you dare apologise to me! … You’ve done so much for me already! Oh god I didn’t think of Shelly... I’ve got to stop them, those three are animals.” Martha said and ran out of the room.</p> <p>I moved myself through the various rooms, when I found a child being forced to act against their will I froze the antagonist and calmed the victim. In one room I found a young girl singing from a piece of paper, ‘I am a horny young schoolgirl...’ she was singing. I realised this was Tina. I made her sleep and as she slept I adjusted her mind so that she didn’t want to be in the play anymore.</p> <p>After I’d ensured everything was alright I said farewell to Martha as the cars started to arrive and Mary entered the home. I returned to my body satisfied that everything was now alright at this place.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>In an unknown room a man sat, watching a television programme. “<ib>In local news, the administrator and several residents of a children’s home have been taken into police custody amongst rumours of child abuse and sexual misconduct against children, at the same time several members of the child protection agency have also been arrested. No details have been officially been given out but it is believed that further arrests are pending. More on this breaking news story as we get information.</ib></p> <p>On a lighter note, a Labrador dog has...” The screen shattered as the remote was thrown through it.</p> <p>The man got up suddenly, throwing the young girl on his lap to the floor, “We had so much invested in that operation and then it gets ruined! All that income gone! And for what? NOTHING! What the blazes happened?” He pulled at a phone handset and barked into it. “Well, report!”</p> <p>“A single person found out about it. He broke our control. Roger was compromised and we’ve lost him as per standard instructions, all he could manage to get was a single name, it could be the attacker or it might be a red herring.” The person paused to get his breath.</p> <p>“What is the name?” The man asked.</p> <p>“It’s Robert Wilson... we’re checking records to trace him. . .” The person said.</p> <p>The unknown man thought for a moment and then shook his head, “He could be the one who removed Jason from our group, so there must be a connection, chase it up and cross-reference with Jason’s recruits, then get rid of him, use anyone available.” He added and smiled, soon that thorn called Robert Wilson would be out of his side.</p> <p>He returned to the girl and pulled her to her feet. “Time for you to pay for your rent, you young whore.” He said and dragged her to the bed.</p></div>",[]
1320,"Call Me Bob, Part 17",17,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,The aftermath of a ‘hard’ night and then the afternoon lesson for the children learning how to eat out a willing girl.,2005-05-11,15,4,"bg, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner134.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was awoken by the alarm clock – again I hadn’t set it! Or at least I don’t remember setting it. I found that, during the night, Charlene had wrapped herself over me, I shook her, and she opened her eyes and smiled at me.</p> <p>“Hello Uncle Bob.” She said to me.</p> <p>I smiled back, “Good morning Charly, how are you feeling? Not too sore I hope?” I asked her, following our activities last night I had thought there might be some discomfort.</p> <p>“I feel wonderful Uncle Bob, I don’t hurt anymore.” She said.</p> <p>“Don’t you mean it doesn’t hurt where I penetrated you?” I asked her.</p> <p>But her face turned serious, “No Uncle Bob! I mean all the small pains I had have gone! If I’d know that’s what I’d have to do to get better I would have fucked you the first day I was with you!” She said and then blushed, “I’m sorry Uncle Bob, I shouldn’t swear.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Certainly not! But that <b>was</b> what we were doing last night, but normally we should be making love.” I said, “Now get dressed, and we’ll have breakfast.”</p> <p>She giggled and jumped out of bed, showing no ill effects of the night, I watched her pale pink butt undulate its way to her room.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I got to the toilet, and afterwards brushed my teeth, Charlene appeared in the doorway and giggled at the view, “Uncle Bob, when you brush your teeth you penis wobbles.” She said.</p> <p>I rinsed out my mouth, “That’s just mechanics, vibrations started at the top of the body when I move my arm is transmitted down the bulk of the body, any bits hanging around will move in sympathy with it.” I told her, the explanation made her laugh even more.</p> <p>“Well I rather like that bit, so don’t jiggle it too much.” She said. She watched me for a few minutes before she decided to use the toilet, she went to it, reached under her skirt and pulled down her knickers before sitting on the loo. As she did so I noticed, in the mirror I’d better say, that her bruises were greatly reduced. I didn’t want to say anything in case it distracted her.</p> <p>I finished up and left Charlene to wash her hands and brush her teeth, while I dressed and then went downstairs to the kitchen to start cooking breakfast, I found my own arm seemed to be better than it should have been, I did start to wonder why but then the sound of a stampede charging down the stair announced the arrival of Charlene, she entered the kitchen and sat at the table.</p> <p>“My you’re chipper today.” I said as I dished out the food, only to see it vanish from Charlene’s plate.</p> <p>“I don’t know why, I just feel so full of life.” She said looking at her empty plate, I quickly cooked some more food and this time she made sure she chewed her food properly.</p> <p>“I should get someone to check on you, I might have hurt you without us knowing.” I said trying to think of who to ask.</p> <p>Charlene solved my problem, “Why not Mrs. Johnston? I’m sure she’ll understand.” She said with the simplicity of youth.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“<b>YOU DID WHAT?</b>” Jackie said as I tried to explain the events of last night.</p> <p>“Please Mrs. Johnston; it wasn’t Mr. Wilson’s fault. I did it while he was sleeping.” Charlene said, “I mean it did hurt to begin with, and when he woke up he was angry as well.” She added.</p> <p>“But he still went ahead and raped you.” Jackie said.</p> <p>“<b>It wasn’t rape, I wanted him to do it. That’s why I did it</b>!” Charlene protested</p> <p>I intervened, “But that isn’t why I wanted you to examine Charlene, I want you to remember the bruises she had and then see her now!” I said and something in my tone stopped her from moaning again.</p> <p>“Very well, if you’ll leave her with me I’ll do it.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded and left the pair of them.</p> <p>I went to the staff room and poured myself a cup of, so-called, coffee that was created in all school lounges; it was 15 minutes before Jackie showed up. I offered her a cup which, even with all her medical training, she accepted.</p> <p>“So?” I asked her, she looked around - checking the room was empty.</p> <p>“She’s perfectly healthy, those bruises look as if they’re almost completely healed, even the trauma of her broken hymen is healed and that doesn’t happen overnight... what the hell’s going on Bob?” She asked me.</p> <p>“You’re asking me? I’m the one who wanted a medical opinion.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Well, on behalf of medical science I say ‘Huhh’?” Jackie said smiling.</p> <p>“But there’s nothing really wrong with her?” I asked.</p> <p>“Nothing at all, she’s a perfectly healthy young girl, not even sore after all you two did last night - that sounded pretty kinky you know.” She was still smiling.</p> <p>“Did you want to be there?” I countered.</p> <p>Again she looked around to make sure we were alone, “Yesss!” Was all she said and then she looked guilty.</p> <p>I pulled her to me, “Don’t worry about it, my kids know you’re not going to hurt them, in fact yesterday they did more to you than you did to them! … I did watch the tapes, so did Charlene, that’s what set her off.” I said trying to calm her.</p> <p>But then she started to laugh, “She didn’t tell you?” She asked.</p> <p>“Tell me? What should she tell me?” I asked confused.</p> <p>“While Charlene was with the doctor she got a contraceptive shot, it’s in her arm as a slow release capsule.” Jackie told me.</p> <p>“That was the thing in her arm, why didn’t she tell me?” I said slapping my forehead.</p> <p>“Because she loves you, that’s why! She wants you.” Jackie said and then used her hand to close my mouth.</p> <p>“Bu... but she’s too young to make that decision.” I protested.</p> <p>But Jackie shook her head, “Not really Bob, she’s already showed you that hasn’t she?” She said and then added, “You just think about that while in class.”</p> <p>“Oh the class, yes, Jackie, are you free this afternoon?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Well, I’m not free, but I’m reasonable.” She joked and then sobered up, “Yes Bob, I will be there, I take it that it’s full frontal by both of us?” She asked.</p> <p>“Yes, but I’m sorry to say I’ve no designed on your body.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Well I could always bring along some labels that we can stick on, or a marker pen.” She said seriously and then laughed at the look on my face. “I’ll see you later.” She said as she recklessly drained her coffee and left the room.</p> <p>I looked out of the window and saw April and Carol with a group of my kids listening to Charlene, at one point she pulled her hands apart to about 15 inches, making everyone gasp and they all looked in my direction, I think the class is going to be interesting today.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>As the children entered the classroom and sat down, I noticed they all seemed to be looking at me strangely. I waited for the entire class to be present – except for poor Michael, but he was recovering nicely I’ve been told and was expected back next week – before I spoke.</p> <p>“I understand that most of you have received a report from Charlene.” I said and was greeted with knowing smiles and so I continued, “Since this is a subject that we are studying this afternoon I will talk about that then! This morning we will be concentrating on normal subjects.” I told them - only to receive moans from all quarters, “And much to her surprise Mrs. Johnston has agreed to join our afternoon lesson, her duties permitting.” I added which received a cheer from the class.</p> <p>“Which reminds me...” I said which quietened the class, “April will you please come here?”</p> <p>April got up from her seat and walked to my desk, “Yes sir?” She asked.</p> <p>“I was glad to see how you conducted yourself yesterday in the lessons...” I said which made her straighten up and appear to glow, “But I do think you overstepped the mark when you did what you did to Mrs. Johnston. Your punishment is to act as my assistant during the morning lessons, naked of course.”</p> <p>She smiled at my words, this wasn’t a punishment to her - she enjoyed it. “But sir, you did say we had to follow the lessons, and all I did was to do as we’ve been taught.” She said, her eyes sparkling as she started to remove her blouse.</p> <p>“Yes, I did. But you didn’t ask Mrs. Johnston if she agreed to any of what you did to her, making her perform fellatio and cunnilingus during the lesson hasn’t been covered properly just yet.” I told her.</p> <p>“But sir, we all saw Carol and Paul did, so I just took it from there.” She said.</p> <p>“That was part of the tying up lesson; oral sex will be covered today! Now I suggest you return to you desk, after giving out the books for the first lesson.” I said to her and watched as she picked up the indicated books.</p> <p>I must admit I enjoyed the sight of April’s butt as she moved around the classroom, not to mention her cute little pussy and puffy tits, I wasn’t alone as several of the boys squirmed in their seats.</p> <p>Several times I was required to give permission for a boy to leave the room to go to the toilet, only for them to return a few minutes later, red in the face but more comfortable, they would return to their seats and try to keep their eyes off April.</p> <p>It was the tenth time when I decided that enough was enough. “William, do you really need to use the toilet? Or it just an excuse to miss this class?” I asked him and watched him closely.</p> <p>He looked ashamed but them mumbled, “No sir, I don’t need to go to the loo, but I do need to relax myself.” He managed to say, going red in the face. He glanced to where April was sitting. “Please sir, it’s hurting me.” He added.</p> <p>I smiled and gave him permission to go, but to hurry back; he gave me his thanks and left the room. “Gentlemen? I understand there is a problem being caused by the sight of a certain young lady.” The girls in the class began giggling. “Now I do know this is a complement to the lady concerned but it is disrupting class. Can I ask you to control your hormones until this afternoon, or I will be forced to cancel a punishment.” A solitary female wail could be heard in the class. “Quiet April!” I said which made the class laugh.</p> <p>William returned and went to his seat. I regarded the class, only one boy wasn’t taking any notice of April, that was Paul, his eyes were on Carol. “Paul, do you wish to use the toilet?” I said to him.</p> <p>He shook himself and then looked at me, “No thank you sir, I’m alright at the moment.” And he returned his eyes to Carol. There has to be a story there I thought to myself.</p> <p>The rest of the morning was uneventful, at break-time April put on her shoes and socks before venturing into the playground naked. I did watch her as she went to Jackie, who was on playground duty that time, and apologise for how the class had treated her – I learnt later that was what was said.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>During the lunch hour I checked that I had a towel for myself and Jackie – yes I was going through with this – and that we had chairs to sit on.</p> <p>A knock on the door made me open it, April was outside shivering slightly, the weather had turned again and it was spiting with rain. “I didn’t think it would get cold so quickly.” She complained.</p> <p>“That’s the problem with England.” I said, “Now if this was Florida you might not need to worry – apart from the hurricanes of course.” I said smiling as I handed her a spare towel to dry herself with.</p> <p>Then the skies opened and the rain bucketed down, making the school children dash into their classrooms, I let my group in as I didn’t like the look of the clouds and my fears were well founded as the sky lit up – a flash of lighting accompanied by a loud ‘CRACK’ of thunder.</p> <p>A couple of the girls screamed out and covered their ears, “Paula, Sandra, its okay, that’s sheet lighting, it goes between clouds way up in the sky, it won’t hurt you.” I said going to the girls and holding them.</p> <p>“They’re just scaredy-cats,” a boy said softly, unfortunately for him I heard him and quickly scanned to see who it was.</p> <p>“That’s not true Patrick; they’re just scared of something unknown. Fear is not a rational thing.” Another rumble of thunder made the two girls grab hold of me for comfort, “by the way Patrick, you will be on punishment duty tomorrow!” I said.</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Wilson.” The subdued boy said.</p> <p>Jackie then entered the classroom looking slightly damp. “That soon came down.” She commented and then took in the two girls in my arms, “Thunder fear?” She asked they nodded, she smiled at them, “It’s nothing really, just the angels moving the furniture around upstairs.” She told them which made them smile.</p> <p>The two allowed me to release them and then I looked around the class doing a head count to ensure everyone was present. I started to move the desks to the sides of the classroom and soon several of the children were helping me.</p> <p>I heard the door lock and looking over I saw April walking away from it. “Thank you April, but what if someone was left outside, or if we had some guests?” I asked her.</p> <p>April looked at me as if I was stupid, “<b>Mr. Wilson!</b> I know everyone in the class and would know if someone wasn’t here or if there was anyone else in the room! Please trust me!” She said</p> <p>I went to her and ruffled her hair, “I do trust you April, I’m just reminding you to double check things before you proceed.” I told her.</p> <p>She smiled at me, “Yes Mr. Wilson, just like doing sums.” She added and I nodded.</p> <p>I now turned my attention to the class, “Okay then class is in session, can I ask you all to prepare for the lesson.” I said and went to the video controls to separate my cameras from the main system.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The class was stripped down and ready for the lesson, I found 34 pairs of eyes watching me, which was including Jackie. I stood up and spoke to the class.</p> <p>“I understand that a certain person, who shall not be named, revealed that she had an eventful night with me last night.” Carlene blushed and then began studying the patterns on the floor, so I continued. “I will stress that she wasn’t prepared for this and it caused her more pain than I would have wanted her to suffer.”</p> <p>“That’s not right sir. I wanted it... it’s just you were bigger than I thought, that’s all!” Charlene said out loud.</p> <p>“Charlene you will join Patrick tomorrow in punishment duty.” I said to her, “Please class, remember to raise your hands before speaking,” I reminded them and then I continued. “As Charlene said, I was larger than she expected, I had asked her to practise first with a boy in this class... Unfortunately the words I used was a member of the class, she interpreted it as any male in the class which she reasoned would include me.” This made several of the children laugh.</p> <p>“I cannot fault her logic, only her capacity to accept my cock in her small pussy,” I heard a chorus of ‘OOoooohhhhh!’ from the class. I held up my hand while Jackie suppressed a giggle. “I have to say that the descriptions of my physical attributes have been greatly exaggerated.” I heard ‘Awww’ from the girls and then noticed two hands raised, I decided not to ask April her question and nodded to Evelyn.</p> <p>“Mr. Wilson, can you show us, please?” She asked, I rubbed my chin reflectively.</p> <p>“I don’t know, I mean I’ll disappoint most of you.” I said but then there was a clamour of voices, I held up my hand. “Alright then, as most of you seem to want this, I’ll do it.” I said and there was a cheer from the group.</p> <p>I turned to Jackie, “If you want to leave now I won’t mind.” I said to her.</p> <p>But Jackie shook her head, “No way buster, not after yesterday. I want to see you get it this time!” She said smiling.</p> <p>“Thanks for your support!” I said to her dryly.</p> <p>“Oh if you need one, I’ve got one in the medical room.” She said a sniggered. I didn’t even bother to answer, but started to undress.</p> <p>Now it’s easy to say that, but I was conscious of the class as I stripped down to my boxers, it was very difficult to push them over my hips and let them fall to the floor, but I had to do it – I expected my class to do it so I shouldn’t wimp out! – I was nervous but excited, and it showed. Some of the girls in the class gasped but April spoke out scornfully.</p> <p>“So what? My brother’s bigger than that!” Which was greeted with hoots of laughter.</p> <p>I had to speak, if only in her defence. “April is right, I’m only average, some men are bigger than others.”</p> <p>Of course Jackie had to speak up. “I’d have to agree with Rob… I mean Mr. Wilson, I’ve seen bigger cocks in my work, but you girls are only used to seeing the boy’s in the class, and by that standard …” At this point Jackie was scanning the 16 naked boys. “… then he is larger.” She finished.</p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Johnston! … and now that we’ve got that little thing out of the way…” I said to be greeted with hoots of laughter from everyone in the class, I ignored it – I was a grown man! “… out … of … the … way, let’s carry on with the lesson, shall we?” I managed to say.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Now class we’re going to learn how to suck a cock or eat a pussy. I know you all watched Carol and Paul when he was tied up. . . Paul? How did it feel?” I asked the red faced boy.</p> <p>“It was... really … Cool! … Carol’s mouth was so warm and inviting it was like nothing I’d ever felt before, but when she started sucking on me I knew I couldn’t hold back, for me it was over too soon.” He finished saying.</p> <p>“But you enjoyed having it done to you?” I prompted as I could see that Carol was looking slightly ashamed.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Wilson it was the best feeling I’ve ever had, and I knew I wanted to thank Carol for the special feelings she gave me.” He said and I could see Carol raise her head to look at her, now acknowledged, lover.</p> <p>“Thank you Paul, Now Carol...” She was still watching Paul Closely, “Carol? Thank you, if you will tell the class what was going through you mind when you sucked off Paul?”</p> <p>There was a snigger at that and a voice could be heard saying softly ‘His cock!’ I looked up at the class. “Patrick that’s the second time you’ve made a comment that wasn’t necessary, perhaps one day naked isn’t enough?” I asked the boy in question.</p> <p>“Sorry Mr. Wilson... But how did you know I said it?” The boy asked in surprise.</p> <p>“A teacher has to learn many things Patrick, and the ability to hear what is being said as well as who was saying it is essential.” I told him.</p> <p>In a quiet voice Jackie also asked me how I knew it was him, “I could see his mouth from here and read what he was saying.” I told her, she accepted my word which was good as I couldn’t really see anyone properly.</p> <p>“Alright class, now pair up girl, boy, girl, boy. Carol you will be with Paul, Evelyn with Stuart and Tracy with Roger. All others choose whoever you feel comfortable with, you’re going to be really close.” I told them and left them to make up their minds.</p> <p>Soon all the children were in pairs except for Jessica. “Please Sir, I don’t have a pair.” She said – a line straight from a Carry-on film. So I looked at her small tits, pushing themselves from her body.</p> <p>“I don’t know Jessica; they look pretty impressive for your age.” I said she cocked her head trying to understand my joke, “I’m sorry Jessica, and it’s true we are missing Michael so either you can practise with me or make up a threesome with one of the other pairs.” I said to her.</p> <p>Jessica bit her lip at looked at Jackie, “You won’t mind will you Mrs. Johnston?” She asked</p> <p>Jackie looked slightly surprised, “Of course not Jessica, Mr. Wilson only invited me to ensure that nobody gets hurt while the lesson is underway.”</p> <p>Jessica nodded, “That’s okay, and it’s just that I didn’t want to cause any problems between you.” She said and then stood in front of me.</p> <p>Jackie looked at me, “Problems?” she asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Perhaps they think we’re involved with each other.” I said and smiled when she started to blush. I turned my attention to Jessica, “Now Jessica, what do you want to try first?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked surprised at my question, as I hadn’t instructed any of the class in their first actions. “I... I don’t know? I guess I’d like you to... you know... use your tongue on my pussy?” She finally said.</p> <p>I nodded to her and then addressed the class, “Very well, it has been decided that the boys will be licking on the girls’ pussy’s, this is called cunnilingus or eating out for those of you who want to know the terms. Now I think many of you will be worried about tasting urine on your partner pussy, so I want all of you to go to the sink and wash both pussies’s and cocks.” I took Jessica’s hand and walked with her to the sink. I had a supply of wash cloths and small towels ready and so I made a production of liberally cleaning myself off with soap, rising it off and then washing again without soap, to ensure that there would be no bitter taste.</p> <p>I stood to one side to allow Jessica to do her pussy, but she beckoned to me, I leaned to her mouth, “Could you wash me please sir?” She asked.</p> <p>“Do you want me to?” I asked her, “I’ll be touching you with my hands you know.” I added.</p> <p>She looked at me strangely, “But sir, you’re going to touch me with your tongue, what’s the difference?” She said logically.</p> <p>I glance to Jackie who had her hand in front of her face – trying to keep the laugher in. No help there either! I returned my attention to Jessica, “You are right Jessica, there is no real difference, but a finger could enter you and take your hymen away.” I said to her.</p> <p>“That’s okay Mr. Wilson, I trust you.” She said and handed me a wash cloth.</p> <p>I soaped up the cloth and approached her pussy, she leaned back and spread her legs, I looked at her, “You’ve been taking lessons from Carol, haven’t you.” I said to her and she nodded. I gently wiped the front of her hairless mons with the cloth and then looked into her eyes, “I’m going to wipe just inside your labia lips, okay?” I asked her and received another nod.</p> <p>I used my other hand to spread her pussy lips and gently rubbed the cloth inside her, touching her urethra as I did so, I then removed the cloth and rinsed it out, making sure there was no soap on it at all, then I returned to cleaning her pussy with it once more, explaining to the class exactly why I was doing it.</p> <p>As I took Jessica’s hand and led her away from the sink we watched as the next pair, Carol and Paul, started to wash, they were looking at each other’s eyes as they did, the love for each other was evident.</p> <p>The next pair was Evelyn and Stuart and they showed all the signs as well, I don’t know about the present, but the future would be good for them.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Right now class. The class young ladies will sit in their chairs and open your legs wide, I understand that this is not the way you’ve been taught to sit but trust me you’ll be better prepared for what’s going to happen. Now you boys are going to get onto your knees between your partner’s legs and look at the pussy in front of you. Listen to your partner she knows what feels good to her. This is what you’re going to learn, how to satisfy your partner. Don’t feel that it’s nasty or wrong, when you’re making love most things, except force is allowed, once you force your partner to do something then it’s no longer love, it’s rape.” I told them. “Now ladies if you’re assume the position as I’ve said, sitting in your chair with your legs apart, and gentlemen kneel down between their legs.” I instructed them and allowed Jessica to sit in my chair. I turned to Jackie, “If you wouldn’t mind circulating the class, make sure nobody tries to take advantage of anyone.” I asked her she n odded and moved away.</p> <p>“Gentlemen, what you can see before you is a marvel of nature, that little slit is the entry to the world for babies and a source of pleasure for both men and women, some religions used to worship women for this fact, I hasten to say most of those have now disappeared but they did exist. Now the first thing I want you to do is to gently touch that slit with your fingers, don’t push them in, just rub it along the slit until you find a small bulge at the top.” I instructed them.</p> <p>I also followed my advice, hearing Jessica gasp as I touched her on her pussy for the first time. I followed the line of her slit, rubbing up and down – almost like Aladdin with his lamp – and, following the analogy, I found the genie, Jessica’s clit. She sighed as I rubbed it, feeling it get erect as I did so.</p> <p>A general sound in the room told me that several of the boys had also found ‘El Dorado’. I spoke up, “Gentlemen, those of you who have found the clitoris, rub it slightly again before returning to the slit. Your objective is to get your partner to moisten along the line of the slit, once this is done then you can collect the juice and then rub that on the clitoris.”</p> <p>I could feel Jessica squirming in the chair and looked up at her, “How are you feeling?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Strange, weird. I’ve never really felt like this before.” She said.</p> <p>“Do you want me to stop?” I asked her.</p> <p>“<b>NO!</b> Please don’t stop.” She said, her tone making Jackie come towards us.</p> <p>“Jessica, did you want something?” She asked concern in her voice.</p> <p>“Yes, make Mr. Wilson carry on please Mrs. Johnston, he wanted to stop.” Jessica said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I asked her if she wanted me to stop.” I explained.</p> <p>“And I don’t want him to!” Jessica protested.</p> <p>Jackie leaned close to my ear and whispered, “If you stop now you’ll disappoint that young girl.” She said and giggled.</p> <p>I returned to the task of masturbating Jessica, feeling her moistening as I did so, “Have you done this yourself?” I asked her gently.</p> <p>She bit her lip and nodded as the sensations began to build, I could hear Carol and Tracy moaning as their orgasms hit them, I then heard Jackie addressing the class. “Some of you will wonder why a few girls can be quicker than others, it isn’t a slight on your abilities it’s just that they are comfortable with the person they’re with.”</p> <p>At this point Jessica began to moan as her orgasm struck her. I pulled away from her to allow her to recover from it. “Oooohhhh sir, that was wonderful, I’ve never cum like that before.” She said and then blushed as she realised what she had said.</p> <p>“That’s because you weren’t doing it, when it got scary beforehand you would pull away from it, I didn’t, I just kept on going until you came.” I explained.</p> <p>“Is this what you did to Charlie when she stayed with you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Jessica what happens here remains here, I don’t tell people what happens here and I don’t say what happens elsewhere either.” I told her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mr. Wilson, I shouldn’t have asked.” She said</p> <p>“You were interested that was all, there’s been no harm done.” I told her and looked up, Jackie was still going around the class. Some girls were relaxing after their orgasm, other were still being ramped up by their partners. I waited until the last girl, Eve, screamed out in ecstasy.</p> <p>“We’ll have a few moments to relax before we carry on to the next part,” I said, “I’ve decided that there would be a slight change. The girls will now allow the boys to sit down in the chairs and then the girls will kneel down in front of the boys.” I noticed a hand raised, it was Charlene. “Yes, Charlene?” I asked.</p> <p>“Please sir why didn’t you let the boys lick us?” She asked.</p> <p>I smiled, “Because girls are lucky to be able to have multiple orgasms, boys’ get slightly wiped out after their first. This way the girls can get the boys off before they are eaten out. Any other questions?”</p> <p>Silence greeted my words as the class absorbed what I was telling them, the girls would be pleasured many times before the class was over.</p></div>",[]
1321,"Call Me Bob, Part 18",18,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Continuing the lesson, but finding problems arising both inside and outside the classroom.",2005-07-06,11,4,"bg, Mg, oral, huml",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner135.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The class was giving its full attention to me, the girls having now recovered from their orgasmic high, I turned my attention to just the girls. “How many of you were not satisfied with what they received?” I asked them, only one hand was raised... and that was Jackie’s much to the amusement of the class.</p> <p>“Apart from our helper is everyone happy so far?” I asked and getting a general ‘yes sir’ from the class continued. “Good, now ladies, just as I told the boys, listen to your partner as they know what they like, gentlemen, remember some of these girls have only touched a cock before, advise them but don’t force them, that would be wrong! Now let’s start.”</p> <p>I looked at Jessica who was kneeling between my legs and looking at the shaft before her, “Jessica if you don’t want to do this then you don’t have to.” I said to her.</p> <p>“Oh no, Mr. Wilson! I’m not going to be the one to give up!” She said.</p> <p>I nodded at her determination, “Alright then, just start by licking the top and then the shaft.” I suggested to her and then watched as she slowly extended her tongue to taste my shaft for the first time, and she looked surprised.</p> <p>“It doesn’t taste of anything!” She said</p> <p>I nodded, “No, it’s just skin, although the liquid at the top will be slightly salty.” I said to her.</p> <p>She immediately moved her mouth to lick at the small amount of pre-cum that was there, she licked her lips and then smiled at me before returning to start licking the head.</p> <p>“Hey Jessica, try sucking the head into your mouth, you can use your hands to jack me off, they can also stop you from taking too much into your mouth.” I told her. Jessica opened her mouth wide and took the head of my cock into her mouth, then she lowered her head down, taking more of the head and shaft into her mouth.</p> <p>She began to gag and so I quickly used my hands to raise her head. “Jessica, don’t try to take too much of the shaft into your mouth, I told you to use your hands as a buffer.” I gently took her hands and moved them up my shaft. “There, that should be enough.” I said to her.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The sound of someone banging on the floor attracted my attention, I looked up to where Jackie was rushing to a pair, where the boy had his hands holding the girls’ head down on his lap, and was stopping her from breathing.</p> <p>I gently moved Jessica off my cock and got up. I went to the boy; he was called Andy and made him stand up. “Just what did I tell you about forcing your partner to do anything?” I asked him.</p> <p>“But sir, that’s how my dad does the women he brings back sometimes.” Andy said looking surprised.</p> <p>“I did say that if you had to force anyone to do anything then it’s wrong and it’s rape!” I told him, “Now you will stand outside this room for the rest of the lesson.” Andy reached for his clothes, “No Andy, you will go as you are!” I went to the door and unlocked it, Andy slowly walked to the door, “By the way Andy, you will be naked tomorrow and for next week as well, you will have to earn the right to be dressed in the classroom.” I told him.</p> <p>He turned to protest, “But sir, I only did what my dad does.”</p> <p>I nodded, “Maybe, but that wasn’t how I told you, was it? Perhaps you should ask yourself what is it your father is doing wrong?” I said to him, “Now stand out here … No, with your back to the wall!” I said as he went to face the wall. “Hands by your side, you’re not allowed to hide any part of your body.” I added before closing the door and locking it.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Lorna was being held by Jackie, while the others in the class were looking on. I took a deep breath. “Candy Floss!” I said which made everybody look at me, “Time out, everyone resume your seats.” I looked at Jackie who was still holding Lorna, I raised an eyebrow at them and Jackie nodded to say that everything was fine.</p> <p>“Now the reason why I gave the safe-word is because Andy abused the trust I was giving you. I don’t want to stop these lessons, but I can’t allow any of you to be hurt, not even accidentally.</p> <p>‘<b><i>NO SIR, don’t stop them</i></b> The ‘voice’ came into my head as I looked around I saw that Evelyn had her hand raised. “Yes Evelyn?” I said.</p> <p>She got to her feet, “Mr. Wilson, this class has already done so much for us, why should one person spoil it for the rest of us? Please don’t stop it.” She said and the rest of the class nodded in agreement.</p> <p>I looked at Lorna, she was also nodding. “I see... you understand that some might say this is just a way for a dirty old man to get his kicks...” I looked at Jackie as I said this and she smiled, “But you’re also telling me that this is a useful learning experience.”</p> <p>‘<b><i>You’re not old sir!</i></b>’ the voice came over and I could see Evelyn sniggering.</p> <p>‘<b>Thanks!</b>’ and she nearly laughed out loud.</p> <p>A boy, Adam, raised his hand and I nodded to him, “Yes sir, we know this isn’t how other classes are normally done, but it does make us feel more relaxed with our bodies.” He said.</p> <p>I nodded, “That sound very nice, but there are other aspects of sex that you might not like.” At their puzzled looks I carried on, “Anal sex for example, homosexual sex – where partners of the same sex will suck and fuck with each other, the one aspect I’m not going to cover is bestiality.” At the blank looks (apart from April who had a scowl on her face) I decided I had to explain this as well, “That is having sex with animals.” I looked at April, “You don’t like that idea either April?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “No sir, I’ve seen videos which have it, and although the women are smiling, I don’t think I’d like it.” She stated.</p> <p>“And that’s from our resident expert.” Said Jackie, which made everybody laugh, then she turned to me, “I think Robert what your class is trying to tell you is that they want to continue.” She said.</p> <p>“So what do I do about Andy?” I asked.</p> <p>This time Lorna answered. “Sir, he was only doing what he saw his dad doing; he just needs to learn differently.” She said, “If he had listened to you he would have been different.” She added.</p> <p>“Are you sure Lorna? I mean he was being very rough with you.” I said gently.</p> <p>“Yes sir, I’m sure he’s sorry.” She said.</p> <p>“He might be, but I’m afraid he’s going to miss out on this lesson and will remain naked tomorrow and for the whole of next week! Now this leaves us with a problem, one spare lady I can cope with, but two are beyond me... Yes Mrs. Johnston?” I saw Jackie was trying to get my attention.</p> <p>“Well I was wondering if I could... err...” she seemed at a loss as to how to say it, I took pity on her.</p> <p>“Lorna would you mind skipping today’s lesson and accelerating to next weeks lesson? I’m sure Mrs. Johnston could do with your help.” I addressed the young girl.</p> <p>Lorna looked at Jackie and smiled, “Yes sir, if Mrs. Johnston will let me?” She said, Jackie took her in her arms</p> <p>“There’s your answer Lorna. Very well then, time in, but remember boys do not force your partner to do anything, you’re both here to learn.” I said and returned to Jessica who was watching me.</p> <p>“It’s all soft again Mr. Wilson.” She said looking at my cock.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Well you’ll have to make it big again.” I told her.</p> <p>She nodded her head before opening her mouth and taking my cock into her mouth, in it current state it was easy to do! But it soon began to grow inside her mouth causing her to pull back slightly.</p> <p>I patted her head, “That was good of you, now start sucking away on the head, use your tongue to rub around it, that’s it, now use your hands to pump the shaft.” I instructed her as I felt my sap begin to rise.</p> <p>“Get ready Jessica, ‘cause here it comes.” I told her as I felt myself start to spurt into her welcoming mouth.</p> <p>Although I surprised her she managed to swallow my sperm, she gave a slight shiver and pulled her head away from my shaft. “I liked that master.” She said and I felt a tendril connecting us forming. I didn’t know what this meant at first.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>After all the girls had received a dosage from the boys and Jackie had cum twice from Lorna’s ministrations. I got the group to change places again. This time the girls were already excited.</p> <p>“Now gentlemen, you have to return the favour, these nice young ladies have given you pleasure and now it’s your turn. I will stress again, listen to your partner, learn what is good for her, don’t go straight for the clitoris, but gradually build up to it, if possible, pull back a few times before your partner cums, it will heighten her experience and will make her very grateful to you.” I said to the class.</p> <p>I turned to Jessica who was watching me with worship in her eyes, “Are you ready Jessica?” I asked her feeling slightly concerned.</p> <p>“Yes master.” She said, and I felt her reply in my mind as well. ‘<i>always master.</i>’ she said.</p> <p>I bent close to her, “Jessica, when we are in lessons I am Mr. Wilson or sir, you will react normally at all times!” I ordered her</p> <p>She gave a dazzling smile, “Yes Mr. Wilson.” She said to me and closed her eyes, when they opened again she appeared to be back to her old self. I moved down between her legs and gently kissed her slit, feeling her shiver with the sensation it gave her, in the link I could feel her sensations heightened by our mutual feelings.</p> <p>Using this I began to build up her sensations, almost bringing her to a climax and then maddingly moving away from her body until she was almost calm again, and then I attacked her again, “Oh Sir, sir, please let me... let me... me...” She couldn’t finish as I allowed her orgasm to strike her.</p> <p>This time I held her body as she began to shake with the effects of her feelings and then she went limp as she passed out. I got up from my position and looked down at the sleeping girl, around the room I could hear other girls starting to orgasm.</p> <p>A nudge inside my mind made me look up, there was nothing visible within the classroom, Jackie was in a sixty-nine with Lorna and both were enjoying themselves, and nearly all the girls were writhing in ecstasy... so who?</p> <p>“Excuse me.” I said to my current paramour and went to the door, looking out I could see three children surrounding Andy and pulling at his penis. I slipped on my trousers and shirt and, by clouding the four children’s minds; I left the classroom without them seeing me. I stood behind them and then lifted their bemusement.</p> <p>“May I ask what class you should be in?” I said out loud which made the three jump; I could see now it was two girls and a boy, all were 8 years old.</p> <p>“Oh... err... I didn’t see you sir.” One girl said.</p> <p>“So I noticed! Now why are you not in your assigned class? And why are you making fun of this boy?” I asked them.</p> <p>“But he’s... he’s not wearing... he’s...” The second girl said stammering as she spoke.</p> <p>“No, he isn’t wearing clothes, this is his punishment.” I told them, “But being ridiculed by you three is not part of it. Now we will go to your class tutor and have her opinion on what should now happen.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Clara, Alice and Jasper. You should have gone to P. E. now dawdle around the school corridors making fun of others!” The children’s class tutor, Miss Holt, looked at the three of them and then up at me. “Your parents have already signed the authorisations to allow the school free reign on your punishments.” She continued which made the two girls gasp in shock.</p> <p>“But Miss Holt you can’t…” Clara said.</p> <p>“Can’t what Clara? You know the new rules of the school?” Miss Holt asked, as Clara bit her lip and then she nodded her head.</p> <p>“Yes Miss Holt.” She said.</p> <p>Miss Holt looked at me, “You say they were making fun of your pupil?” She checked with me.</p> <p>I nodded slowly, “Yes, Andy was being taught a lesson about bullying, he had to stand outside my class room, naked, for the remainder of a certain lesson I was conducting, I had hoped the other children in the school would be mature enough to just look, however these three seemed to be inquisitive.” I finished.</p> <p>Miss Holt nodded, “So you three were interested in the boy’s body?” She mused, “Well I think the answer is easy enough... undress all of you.” She looked at me and almost laughed as she saw me undoing the buttons on my shirt. “No, no Mr. Wilson, not you just Clara, Alice and Jasper.” She qualified her order.</p> <p>I smiled, “Thank you Miss Holt, I’d better return to my classroom.” I said.</p> <p>“Not just yet Mr. Wilson, I want you to take these three back to your classroom door, they can stand with Andy as well.” The smile was still on Miss Holts face as she said that.</p> <p>“What! But Miss Holt!” Alice was the first to speak.</p> <p>“YOU WILL DO AS I TELL YOU! Alice, if you protest then I will follow Mr. Wilson’s idea and make you undress tomorrow and act as classroom server.” Miss Holt regarded Alice as if daring her to speak up.</p> <p>But Alice remained mute as she started to slowly undress, the three children managed to remove their clothes without looking at each other.</p> <p>Miss Holt turned to me, “You don’t mind having these three outside your classroom I hope Mr. Wilson?” Miss Holt asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “Not at all Miss Holt, I’m sure Andy can do with the company, I’m not sure how to display them... I suppose either side of the door, facing each other, that way they can at least see the differences between themselves.” I said feeling the eyes of the three children watching me.</p> <p>“Yes that sounds good.” Miss Holt said smiling at the idea and then she turned her attention to the three watching us. “Well you’ve heard Mr. Wilson. You will go to his classroom and remain outside his door until the end of school, when you will walk back with him to this room and then collect your clothing, they will be on display for everyone to see.” Miss Holt said and got up from her desk, picking up each item of clothing and placing them prominently on a desk with the underwear perched on top of each pile.</p> <p>“Please Miss Holt, can’t you put them underneath the clothes?” Alice asked, tears in her eyes as her underwear was displayed.</p> <p>Miss Holt examined the garment in question and then looked up at Alice, “I see ... very well Alice just this time, but if you cause any more problems...” She didn’t finish the sentence. As she moved the clothing under the others I could see a large hole in them. “Anything else?” Miss Holt asked looking at the three, when she received no answer she looked at me. “They’re all yours Mr. Wilson.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>I ushered the three naked children out of the room, making sure that I took the long route to my classroom.</p> <p>“Clara, hands to your sides please, you’re not allowed to cover yourself during your punishment.” I had to tell the poor girl as she moved her hands over her small slit.</p> <p>“But Mr. Wilson, I don’t feel right like this.” She protested.</p> <p>“Of course you don’t, it’s part of the punishment, if this makes you embarrassed then just think how Andy and Jasper are feeling? They have a bit more visible than you and Alice.” I told her.</p> <p>“But everybody can look at me!” She said</p> <p>“Yes they can, and most of them will be adult enough to keep passing by, or they will end up with you.” I said which made the three of them quieten down in a thoughtful manner.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Now Alice, stand here in front of Andy … No, don’t cover yourself and look straight ahead.” I instructed the poor girl.</p> <p>“But sir, I’ll be looking at Andy and his … his…” She went red and stopped talking.</p> <p>“You will be looking at his body, this time you’re under orders to do so. It doesn’t matter as he’ll be looking at you so it’s only fair isn’t it?” I said smiling, Alice didn’t look convinced but nodded her head.</p> <p>I placed Clara on the other side of the door with Jasper facing her, I noticed their hands struggling to cover their private parts and so I told all four children to put their hands behind their backs. “Now don’t move from this spot and I’ll tell you when the punishment session is over, you may talk to each other... but in low tones only.” I didn’t think I should tell them to be quiet, they needed some outlet!</p> <p>I opened the door to my class and entered, I saw Jessica looking rather forlorn, at least until she saw me, she ran to me.” Master I didn’t know where you were and I was so worried.” She said.</p> <p>I held her gently by the shoulders, “Jessica, during the school time I will be here, if I’m not then I’ll still be on the school grounds. Now just be a normal young lady and behave yourself.” I instructed her, she nodded but still followed me around as I inspected the class, checking that all was well.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>All too soon I had to call the class to order and to dress, “Now class, I think you should thank Mrs. Johnston and all the children turned to Jackie who was sitting vacantly on a chair.”</p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Johnston.” They chanted, but she was too overcome with endorphins to reply.</p> <p>“Now, I will send Andy in and take some children back to their class, while I’m doing that Mrs. Joh… no, April will be in charge, I suggest you all do some reading.</p> <p>I left the room as April sat down in my chair and began reading a book. Outside the classroom the four children were quietly talking to each others, their hands still behind their backs as if tied there. “Andy, you can return to the classroom, dress and then read along with the others, Clara, Alice and Jasper, I’ll take you back to your classroom.</p> <p>As I walked the three children back Alice asked a question, “Mr. Wilson, do you do all your classes undressed?”</p> <p>I laughed, “No Alice, just the last ones in the afternoon, it’s all part of the sexual awareness course, getting you children used to being naked and not worrying about it, I mean how do you feel at the moment, walking through the school undressed?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked shocked for a moment, “I’d forgotten!” she exclaimed, “I mean I was just talking to you and didn’t realise.” She gave a small giggle.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “You see, after a while you get used to things, even those that are normally unthinkable, now I suggest you remember this when you see anyone being punished, and don’t try to take advantage of them.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh no Mr. Wilson, I won’t!” She promised and the other two nodded their agreement.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>After returning the three to Miss Holt I went back to the classroom, in time for the bell to signal the end of school.</p> <p>Jessica and Charlene were talking quietly to each other, Charlene then walked to me. “Uncle Bob, can Jessica stay overnight please... She says her mother wouldn’t mind.” She added.</p> <p>I looked at Jessica who smiled sweetly at me, “It’s true Sir, she won’t.” She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Jessica, you need to go home.” I told her and watched her face drop, “I’ll phone your mother and see if you can come tomorrow, then you can stay with Charlene overnight and spend Saturday with her.” I added.</p> <p>“Yes Mr. Wilson.” Jessica said slightly dejected, and walked slowly out of the classroom.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob! She really wanted to come tonight.” Jessica said in a low voice.</p> <p>I knelt by her, “I know Charly, but there’s a problem which I need to check on first.” I said to her, “And while we’re in the school I’m Mr. Wilson, not Uncle Bob.” I admonished her but smiled to show I wasn’t really angry with her.</p> <p>“Sorry Uncle Bob.” Charlene said smiling.</p></div>",[]
1322,"Call Me Bob, Part 19",19,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Complications for Bob as Jessica is allowed to stay with him by her mother, we are given an insight to the upbringing of Jessica’s mother, A revelation about the blind priest and how Bob is ‘connected’ to his class.",2005-07-18,8,4,"gM, Mg, oral, MC",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner136.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When we arrived home there was yet another meal prepared for us, I thanked the neighbour who just smiled at us and left the house.</p> <p>Charlene shook her head, “I’d never get used to this Uncle Bob.” She said as she sat at the table, I noticed she didn’t question why now but had accepted the fact that my neighbours would spend time cooking us a dinner for when we got home.</p> <p>While eating Charlene looked puzzled and was watching me closely, “What’s wrong Charly?” I asked her.</p> <p>“It’s Jessica, she really wanted to come home with us, but when you told her to go home she just did it, I thought she was going to make a fuss. Did you do something to her?” She asked.</p> <p>I nearly dropped my fork as she asked this. “What do you mean Charly? What could I do to her in the classroom with everyone watching?” I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled enigmatically at me, “Oh Uncle Bob, you know exactly what I mean! Jessy asked me if you were my master as well, so I told her yes you were. And then she told me that she couldn’t stay away from you for too long, and you know what Uncle Bob?” She said looking at me.</p> <p>“No, what Charly?” I asked her.</p> <p>Her eyes glazed over and went milky, “This is part of your improved powers, use them wisely. All those you touch will become yours to look after and protect, they will also be able to influence others to obey you without question. You will be able to heal those injured or harmed by others. You’ll know how and when to use this power. There will be others, but they will appear in time... She really loves you Uncle.” She finished and her eyes were now clear, but the tone of her voice had been that of the blind priest.</p> <p>I didn’t know what to say, it was obvious that Charlene wasn’t aware of what she had said, but was waiting for me to answer her. “I know she does Charly, but she cannot show it at the school, people will start to talk.” I said hoping this was what she had asked.</p> <p>“Yes, but you’d be able to stop them wouldn’t you, the same way you were able to talk to me when I first stayed here.” She said</p> <p>“That is something we cannot talk about, not even here Charlene.” I admonished her.</p> <p>She dropped her head, “Yes Master.” She said submissively.</p> <p>“And where did that Master crap come from? I’m not anyone’s master.” I said to her angrily.</p> <p>“Once you touched me Master, I knew what you were and what I was, but you told me to react normally, and so I followed your command until you were able to accept what I tell you.” Charlene said earnestly.</p> <p>The ringing of the telephone saved me from answering her, I quickly picked up the handset and spoke, “Robert Wilson.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Wilson, you won’t remember me, I’m Zoë Smith, Jessica’s mother.” The woman at the other end of the phone sounded so pleased to speak to me.</p> <p>“Yes Mrs. Smith, how may I help you? Is there a problem with Jessica?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Oh please call me Zoë, Jessica’s fine, it’s just that she mentioned that you were inviting her to stay tomorrow.” Zoë said.</p> <p>“Yes, but I understand if you don’t approve…” I said</p> <p>“Oh no, it’s nothing like that, I think it’s a wonderful idea, why don’t you have her to stay tonight as well as tomorrow, that way she can understand how hard you work.” Zoë said, which surprised me, not to mention puzzling me as well.</p> <p>“Don’t you think that it would seem a bit odd, having a pupil joining me overnight?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But you are looking after Charlene … aren’t you? So nobody will even ask, so it won’t matter if you do HAVE her!” Did I imagine it or was there a laugh with the double meaning behind her words.</p> <p>“If you insist I’d be pleased to have Jessica tonight, she can sleep with Charlene; I just hope they’ll be fine.” I said and thus signing my future away – would she allow her daughter to come round to my house, or start calling the police to protect her daughter from a sex manic? To make sure I sent part of my ‘power’ down the line to check on her, but all I could find was an almost slavish feeling of trust, but behind her mind was a willingness to give her daughter to me!</p> <p>“She’ll be with you in half an hour, goodbye Mr. Wilson.” Zoë said and hung up. I looked at the handset in a state of shock, how could anyone be so blasé about their own child, then I remembered what Charlene had said, about people becoming my slave and influencing others to obey and help me … I really must have a word or two with that priest.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was 25 minutes later that there was a ring on the door, when I opened it Jessica was standing there with a bag in one hand and a large grin on her face.</p> <p>“Hello Mr. Wilson, Mum said it would be alright if I came around.” She looked back to a car, a youngish woman was sitting there smiling, she waved to us and drove away, leaving me with her daughter. I had no choice but to let Jessica in – well I did have another choice but I couldn’t leave her standing on my doorstep until tomorrow!</p> <p>“And how did you convince your mother to bring you here Jessica?” I asked the girl as Charlene looked on from her chair.</p> <p>Jessica shook her head, “I’m not sure master, it was as if I knew something about her, I was able to … make her listen to me and then she couldn’t do enough to help me.” Jessica said, her eyes wide in wonder as she thought about what had happened, “But I still don’t know what it was that helped me.”</p> <p>I though I knew but I wasn’t going to tell her. “Well now you’re here you can help Charlene with the washing up.” I said smiling, instead of the complaint I was expecting I was surprised to see Jessica nod her head.</p> <p>“Certainly master, as you command.” Almost as if it was a programmed response.</p> <p>“Charlene you know where everything goes, I’ll be in my room making up tomorrow’s lessons.” I said and left the two girls to their chores.</p> <p>I close the door to my den, to be honest most of the classes had already been planned, I just needed some time to digest my latest addition.</p> <p>I sat in my chair and closed my eyes, the class were at peace, I did notice that Jackie was visiting April and her family, in fact she and Mrs. Hunt were currently ‘resting’ on a bed together.</p> <p>A strange feeling made itself known, it wasn’t something I’d felt before, not trouble but … need? … Yes that was it, a need for what? I concentrated and found a thread that split into two directions, one led to Jessica in the kitchen, the other I followed.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Zoë Smith was sitting in an arm chair, she was thinking about her daughter, Jessica, and how she as able to convince her to stay with Mr. Wilson, he was the same age as Piers; she closed her eyes as the memory rose unbidden into her mind.</p> <p>“Are you ready for another lesson Zoë?” Zoë looked up at the smiling man who had entered her bedroom.</p> <p>“Yes Uncle Piers, shall I undress now?” Zoë asked the man.</p> <p>Piers smiled at his ‘niece’, “Of course, how else can I see your beautiful body.” Piers said as he started to remove his clothing.</p> <p>Zoë quickly stood up and began unbuttoning her blouse, she didn’t yet need a bra although her breasts were beginning to form, her mother had explained about this and the fact that her ‘puffies’ were sore as they developed which was something she’d have to put up with, but she knew that once they started she would be introduced to her tutor.</p> <p>Zoë’s musings were interrupted by Piers gently stroking her chest, teasing them into the little points that they seemed to be designed to do. “You’re reacting nicely Zoë, now how have your lessons taken?” Piers asked the slightly moaning girl.</p> <p>Zoë understood what was being asked and got onto her knees in front of the man she called her uncle. She regarded the limp organ in front of her; she gently took the object of her lessons into her hand and gently blew on it, feeling her uncle shiver as she did so.</p> <p>Then she opened her mouth and took his organ into it, gently rubbing the underside of it as it began to grow in her mouth, when it was large she began sucking on it, feeling it touching the back on her mouth, this was the hardest part, she began swallowing – remembering how her mother had scolded her when she complained of choking, she learnt to accept the tiny dildo with ease and now here was the real thing. She hear her uncle moan as his cock entered her throat.</p> <p>“Oh yes, that’s a good girl, you’ve really learnt the lesson, now keep sucking and don’t forget to pump on the shaft.” By now Piers’s cock was at it full length of nine inches, with four remaining outside Zoë’s mouth.</p> <p>“Okay Zoë, now breath and then accept this into you throat.” Piers warned the girl and started pulling back slightly and feeling the girl breath deeply, then he began feeding his cock into the young girls’ mouth, not stopping until her nose was firmly touching his pubic hair. Piers gave a few strokes, feeling her throat as his cock entered it, he then removed it to allow Zoë to take a few more breaths before he repeated the cycle.</p> <p>Zoë was having problems keeping the pattern straight in her mind, but she tried her best, she also remembered her mother’s instructions and held onto Piers’ ball-sack, feeling it tighten as his strokes became harder, then she took one hand and extended her middle finger, finding Piers’ ass-hole she began pushing against it, feeling it give way to her digit.</p> <p>The effect on Piers was almost instantaneous, she could feel the sauce pumping into her throat and then her mouth was full of Piers’ sperm as he quickly withdrew his cock by pulling her head away from his cock.</p> <p>Zoë quickly swallowed the sperm down and looked up at her ‘Uncle’ “Well Uncle Piers, was that okay?” She asked.</p> <p>Piers smiled at his niece and lifted her up so that her head was level with his, “Zoë, that was the best ever, I can see you’re going to be my best pupil.”</p> <p>The next week she was feeling his cock as it pumped its seed into her colon, the following week he entered her pussy. She took all the lessons that her Uncle Piers gave her, and then the following month she showed her father what she had learnt.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Zoë shook her head as her hand brought her to a climax, she hoped that Jessica would learn everything from Robert Wilson, it was just a pity that she wouldn’t have a father to show, but perhaps her grand father would enjoy the benefits.</p> <p>I pulled away from Zoë, metaphysically shaking my head; it was surprising what happened in this town! I thought to myself.</p> <p>I turned my attention to the blind priest, I needed some answers and he was the one to give them, I moved to the church, but the old man wasn’t there. The younger priest was though; he was in the confessional listening to a middle-aged woman.</p> <p>“… and I saw my next door neighbour, she’s the one who’s living in sin with…” I stepped into the woman.</p> <p>“Good evening father, I’m sorry to disturb you again.” I said.</p> <p>“Mrs. Simons, what do you mean?” The confused priest asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes, that’s right. I made you forget didn’t I?” I said and quickly stepping into his mind I made an adjustment and withdrew.</p> <p>“What … How … I remember now, why are you here?” The priest asked.</p> <p>“Actually I wanted to speak to the other priest … you know the old blind man.” I said pleased that the younger priest was taking this so calmly.</p> <p>“But I’m the only priest here, I took over from Father Murray after he died … come to think of it he was blind as well … perhaps he’s the one you’ve seen? I mean you being a ghost and all.” The priest said.</p> <p>I was about to tell him I wasn’t a ghost, but stopped myself – perhaps I am when I’m like this? “You could be right father, thank you. I’ll look elsewhere, goodbye father.” I said and started to withdraw from the woman’s body.</p> <p>“…that ungodly man, really father when I think about it, it fairly makes my blood boil.” The woman said.</p> <p>The young priest was going to call to me but I entered his body and took him over, “Well it sounds to me as if you’re jealous of your neighbour. Remember the commandment, thou shalt not covert thy neighbour’s ass.” I said which made the woman gasp; I quickly removed the knowledge of me from the priest’s mind and left him to explain his words to the woman.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I was at a loss, if the blind priest was this Father Murray, then what was I? And why was Father Murray so interested in guiding me? A pleasant feeling made itself known to me, I followed it to... home?</p> <p>I opened my eyes to see Charlene seated in a chair smiling at me, but that wasn’t the source of my feelings, looking down I could see Jessica’s head bobbing up and down as she sucked away on my cock.</p> <p>My first impulse was to ask what she was doing, but it was so obvious that I didn’t bother, so I gave up to the inevitable and looked at Charlene.</p> <p>“She wanted to carry on with today’s lesson and you didn’t stop her, so I let her carry on.” Charlene explained.</p> <p>“I thought you two were doing the washing up?” I asked her,</p> <p>“Oh we finished that, we came her for more instructions, but when we saw you sleeping Jessica went in front of you and undid your trousers.” Charlene said giggling.</p> <p>“Why didn’t you stop her?” I asked as I could feel Jessica’s nose hitting my stomach.</p> <p>“She wanted to do it, and felt she had to… I couldn’t stop her.” Charlene protested, although not too much I felt.</p> <p>But then I couldn’t speak any more as I was cumming into Jessica’s mouth. As she swallowed my sperm I could feel the thread connecting us grow stronger. “Wait a moment Jessica; I want you to share the last of that sperm with Charlene.” I instructed the girl.</p> <p>She stopped swallowing and turned to Charlene who almost ran over to Jessica and I watched as the two girls kissed each other opened mouthed, their tongues moving my sperm between them before Charlene started to swallow.</p> <p>I checked the link between Charlene and myself, but there was no change that I could sense which puzzled me, but I did sense a thread running from Charlene to James, the boy she was with, and from him a thread to another girl.</p> <p>This got me thinking and I did a light scan, I found a spiders-web of threads linking me to the children in my class and some of their parents, the stronger links being with Charlene, Jessica and Zoë.</p> <p>I could then feel another link reaching from me and I knew this was the people I inherited from Jason, again this was making its own spider’s web of connections and I knew I had to visit some of them as well, in order to put right whatever he’d done to them. I sent down that link a calming message, ‘<b>don’t worry, good times are coming.</b>’. And I could feel a sensation of well being return to me, it was such a feeling that it almost overwhelmed me; it was almost orgasmic in its intensity.</p> <p>“Master? Are you alright?” Jessica asked me, and as I looked at her I shared my feeling with her and then Charlene, both girls eyes opened wide and then they squealed as they climaxed, but it didn’t stop there, the sensation went on through the link through both girls, spreading out to the others in the class.</p> <p>I looked at the two girls who had both collapsed in their place with a dreamy smile on their lips, I checked that they were otherwise okay and so I took the opportunity to take a quick shower.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The water cascading down my back soothed some of the pressure I had felt and I felt my body relaxing, I decided to leave my search for Father Murray until later, my next concern was how to deal with Jessica? It was obvious what she wanted and her mother was encouraging this, but should I?</p> <p>It was daft, I had my dream position, I was in control – literally – of a class of school children who I could dominate sexually without questions being asked, and I was worried about one willing girl! How messed up was I.</p> <p>‘<bi>Not very!’ the voice came down the link but when I tried to trace it, it had vanished as if it had never been there.</bi></p> <p>I pondered this while I applied shampoo to my hair, leaning back to keep it from running into my eyes. A giggling noise from outside the bathroom door told me that my guests had recovered from their rest and were about to attack me, a slight draft let me know that the door had been opened.</p> <p>Then the lightest touch on my body, a hand rubbing on my chest, then another on my back. “Uncle Bob, I thought you’d gone out, but luckily Jessica knew where you were.”</p> <p>I looked down at Charlene who had been talking away and as I did some shampoo when into my eyes, I moved my head into the spray of the water, sending white foam down my body.</p> <p>“Oh Master, I didn’t know you could make it like that!” Jessica said giggling, “And so MUCH of it!” she added.</p> <p>“I’ve a good mind to make you clean me with your tongue!” I said jokingly, and then I felt her licking my skin. “JESSICA! Stop that now! I didn’t mean it!” I told her.</p> <p>Jessica moved away and made a face, “Thank you master, I don’t like the taste of soap.” Jessica said and then continued washing my back with her hands.</p> <p>Charlene stood on tip-toes and whispered to me, “Uncle Bob did she really do what you told her?” She asked me awe in her voice.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes Charlene, but why are you so surprised?” I asked her as she had already noticed how Jessica was reacting to me.</p> <p>Charlene thought for a moment, “Well, she’s altered slightly, ever since this afternoon’s lesson, she was looking through the window trying to see where you were, she even tried to leave the classroom naked!” Charlene confided as if Jessica wasn’t with us.</p> <p>I looked back at Jessica, “Why did you do that Jessica?” I asked her.</p> <p>Jessica went onto her knees and bowed her head, “I’m sorry Master, but it was before you gave me my orders, I knew that I had to see you … that I ‘needed’ to see you! If I knew where you were I would have followed you there, but when I saw you it was such a relief, I felt as if I was alive again.” She finished speaking and then lowered her head to the shower floor.</p> <p>“Get up Jessica, before you drown down there.” I said briskly and reached down to help her to stand.</p> <p>“Thank you Master, I’m sorry I’m such a failure to you.” Jessica said her eyes still downcast.</p> <p>I went onto my knees and faced her, “Jessica, you’re not a failure to me, and have never been one, now stand up, stop moping and start acting like the young lady you are!” I told her, and turning her around swatted her on her ass.</p> <p>“OW! I didn’t deserve that!” Jessica said rubbing her ass.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Good, that’s how you should behave when not with me.” I told her, she continued to rub her ass and then poked her tongue out at me which made Charlene laugh.</p> <p>“Come on Jessica, I’ll show you my bedroom.” Charlene said as she grabbed hold of Jessica’s hand.</p> <p>“But what about...” Jessica began to say.</p> <p>“Oh well, later I’ll show you where I sleep!” She finished and then the two of them ran out of the bathroom.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Not certain as to what was happening, I finished off my shower and then dried myself off.</p> <p>Putting on a pair of boxers I emerged from the bathroom, expecting to be ambushed by one or other of the girls, but I was lucky.</p> <p>Downstairs was a mug of Coca and a note. ‘<i>Uncle Bob, we’re sorry that we’ve been naughty and so we’ve gone to bed. We will see you in the morning, goodnight.</i> and it was signed by both Charlene and Jessica.</p> <p>I sipped at the Coca, it was well made, I had been through a tiring day and my bed was beckoning to me, I checked the door and windows were securely locked up and then went upstairs to bed.</p> <p>My room was empty, of other people that is, my bed called to me and I quickly undressed, because of Jessica I put on some pyjamas. I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes. . .</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I found myself in a room. A man, I didn’t recognise him, was there listening to Any who was moaning about his treatment of today.</p> <p>“Don’t worry son, I’ll sort this Wilson bloke out, he’s got no idea how women should be treated. If you want them to do what you want, you’ve got to treat them rough, show them whose boss. That’s what your mama learnt... where-ever she is now!” The man was saying.</p> <p>“But Dad you don’t understand, I’ve got to stay naked in front of everyone tomorrow and next week, it ain’t fair!” Andy complained, “And you know what else he did … he got three other kids to stand outside his room while I was naked!” He added.</p> <p>“NO, that ain’t right, no boy of mine will stand naked letting others look at him, I’ll have more than a word with that teacher of yours in the morning.” The man said, I debated whether to disturb him, but then I had another thought and smiled to myself, tomorrow was going to be interesting, very interesting indeed.</p> <p>“You wanted to see me, my son?” The voice disturbed my thinking. I turned to see the blind priest standing to one side of me.</p> <p>“Father Murray, I presume?” I said and the priest smiled.</p> <p>“That was my name.” he admitted</p> <p>“So … you’re dead?” I said becoming confused.</p> <p>“My earthly remains are, I’m still alive but in a different form that’s all! It’s something you’ll find out about when the time is right, I wouldn’t worry about such mundane things as life and death, you have more important things to do!” The priest, sorry Father Murray, said smiling.</p> <p>“But you’re dead!” I said becoming confused.</p> <p>“What is life? Like this I can be anywhere with just a though, I can enjoy every feeling in the world, why I’m more alive now than when I took an actual breath. You concern yourself with small things; learn to look above such things.” He admonished me.</p> <p>“Such as?” I asked.</p> <p>“Well your future for a start! You will need more energy for the battle that will be coming, that is why you will find more slaves to help you.” Father Murray said calmly.</p> <p>“Why slaves? I don’t want that responsibility! All I wanted. . .” I began,</p> <p>“Was a harem, ready to obey your every whim, now you have them, what you call them is up to you, but they’re conditioned by you, or rather your subconscious, all I did was to change the mechanism to that of fluid transfer, it could have been any method, but I thought you’d enjoy this way.” Father Murray smiled again.</p> <p>“So I’ve become a walking Typhoid Mary is that what you’re saying? Couldn’t you have done something else?” I asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes, but you’d wouldn’t like that either, but don’t worry you’ll find its active even after you’ve had your victim, anyone they kiss, or even sneeze on will become yours, in fact after a few months you’ll have all of England under your control… Isn’t that nice?” I was shocked at his words.</p> <p>‘NO! That’s not what I wanted at all … was it?’ I thought to myself. “How do I stop it?” I asked him.</p> <p>“You really want to know? Just think of the power you can have, the people you can control? You’d have it all!” Father Murray was almost gloating with his words.</p> <p>“And then what? End up as a god? Smite down any with the will to oppose me?” A phrase came to my mind, “Retro me Satan! I’m not that type of person. I don’t want it and I refuse it!” I said angrily daring the blind priest to do his worse.</p> <p>But he just laughed at me, “Good, good. I knew you were the right person for this, I was almost despairing, I’ve done my best but I’d only come into my power at an old age, to do what is needed requires a younger person able to draw on others.” He said.</p> <p>I was astonished; this wasn’t what I expected at all! “But you’re so much more powerful than me, so what’s so great that you can’t cope with it?” I asked.</p> <p>He shook his head, “Power is deceptive, and subjective. Where I have some abilities yours will outstrip mine and you will find that you have more than you will need, I will guide you.” He told me, “But for now I think you will enjoy the rest of the night, goodbye for now.” He said and again he reached out and touched me on the forehead.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I had a vice around my cock, it was being squeezed tightly.</p> <p>“Charlene, you didn’t say it would hurt like this!” Jessica was complaining to Charlene who was pushing down on her shoulders as Jessica straddled my hips.</p> <p>“You didn’t ask, anyway if you’d listen to Uncle Bob’s lessons you’d know that the first time always hurts for the girl!” Charlene said.</p> <p>“It doesn’t do too much for the guy either, especially if the girl isn’t really ready for this.” I called out which made both girls gasp in shock.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob!” And “Master!” Came from both girls then Charlene started to speak. “I’m sorry Uncle Bob, but Jessica wanted to do what I did yesterday, and although I tried to stop her she just had to do it!” She said.</p> <p>Jessica didn’t speak, but just balanced herself over my cock, a inch of which was embedded into her pussy. “Alright, but I thought you two were going to leave me until the morning?” I asked them both.</p> <p>“But Uncle Bob, it is past midnight. And so it’s morning … isn’t it?” Charlene said with her skewed logic.</p> <p>“Not really Charlene, but I understand what you’re saying. Now go into the bathroom and get some hand lotion.” I don’t have any K-Y jelly or its equivalent and that was the best I could think of.</p> <p>“Okay Uncle Bob.” Charlene said and ran off to get the item.</p> <p>I turned my attention to the girl now crying softly on my cock. “Jessica, what you did was very wrong.” She opened her mouth to speak but I stopped her. “However I will do what you want, but I think you need to be ready for me don’t you?” I asked her. She nodded her head and waited for my orders.</p> <p>“Get up … if you can, and then lie next to me.” I told her.</p> <p>With a grimace and almost in a unscrewing motion she managed to lift herself off my cock, she gave a sigh as she felt her pussy going back to normal. “I’m sorry master, but I had to feel you inside me, and since you were sleeping I thought it would be the best time to do it.” Jessica said.</p> <p>I nodded, “And what did you do to arouse yourself?” I asked her, her puzzled look gave me the answer, “You didn’t make yourself excited did you?” I asked her.</p> <p>Jessica shook her head, “No master... I didn’t know I had to!” She said.</p> <p>I sighed this time. “Jessica, when you want to engage in sex you have to be excited, it makes your pussy wet, remember the lessons when your partner started to feel your body, didn’t you find your pussy get damp?” I asked her.</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then nodded, “It did, but I didn’t know what it meant.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “That was you getting aroused. Now I hear Charlene coming back so we’ll see how to get you aroused as well as myself.” I said and went onto my back to watch the door as Charlene entered carrying a plastic bottle of hand lotion.</p> <p>“Thank you Charlene, now we’ll begin” I said. . .</p></div>",[]
1323,"Call Me Bob, Part 20",20,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Jessica now has her turn with Bob, thanks to the help of Charlene, later Bob finds the consequences of  his involvement with his network of slaves. Andy runs away from the school only to be taught a lesson by a pair of police officers.",2005-08-18,13,4,"MFb, Mg, gg, anal, rp, oral, nc, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner137.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>With a grimace and almost in an unscrewing motion she managed to lift herself off my cock, she gave a sigh as she felt her pussy going back to normal. “I’m sorry master, but I had to feel you inside me, and since you were sleeping I thought it would be the best time to do it.” Jessica said.</p> <p>I nodded, “And what did you do to arouse yourself?” I asked her, her puzzled look gave me the answer, “You didn’t make yourself excited did you?” I asked her.</p> <p>Jessica shook her head, “No master... I didn’t know I had to!” She said.</p> <p>I sighed this time. “Jessica, when you want to engage in sex you have to be excited, it makes your pussy wet, remember the lessons when your partner started to feel your body, didn’t you find your pussy get damp?” I asked her.</p> <p>She thought for a moment and then nodded, “It did, but I didn’t know what it meant.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded, “That was you getting aroused. Now I hear Charlene coming back so we’ll see how to get you aroused as well as myself.” I said and went onto my back to watch the door as Charlene entered carrying a plastic bottle of hand lotion.</p> <p>“Thank you Charlene, now we’ll begin” I said. . .</p> <p>----</p> <p>I gestured to Charlene who joined us on the bed, and while I spoke I started to touch both girls’ bodies. “Now my young children, as I’ve tried to tell you during our lessons, never try to force anything, both parties have to want to do this.” I began.</p> <p>“But Master, I wanted to have sex with you, I did, honest.” Jessica said.</p> <p>I nodded as I gently stroked her body with my right hand, “Yes, you did, but deep down you still had that normal blockage that tells you that having sex at your age is wrong, and so it stops you from becoming moist where you need to be.” I said feeling the girl start to squirm as her excitement grew.</p> <p>I turned to Charlene who was also being administered to, “I expect you had the same problem as well?” I asked her.</p> <p>But to my surprise she shook her head, “No Uncle Bob, I WANTED you, to feel you inside me, I always have.” She said, “That’s why I’d been touching myself beforehand, I knew I had to be wet to get you inside me.” She added.</p> <p>“So why didn’t you tell Jessica that?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But Uncle Bob, I did try to … but she didn’t want to listen.” Charlene said.</p> <p>I looked at Jessica who was starting to sob with the pleasure she was feeling. “I’m... I’m... sorry... master … but … I … wanted it … so … bad.” She managed to say.</p> <p>I had to release Charlene, much to her pouting, to put my arms around Jessica and hug her, “I know you did Jessica, but you should have waited for Charlene to help you.” I said.</p> <p>“But... how could she have helped me?” Jessica asked, confusing evident in her voice, and I could see that Charlene was interested as well. So I beckoned her to join with Jessica.</p> <p>“Charlene, do as I do.” I said to her and began stroking Jessica’s side. Charlene matched my movements and I could see Jessica biting her lower lip as she enjoyed our attentions.</p> <p>I moved my hand down to Jessica’s stomach, touching Charlene’s hand as I rubbed away moving closer to Jessica’s hips, which were starting to move as her excitement grew.</p> <p>“Oh master, what’s happening to me?” Jessica asked.</p> <p>I smirked, “If you don’t know by now then I did waste all those afternoons!” I said and carried on stroking the smooth young flesh beneath my hand. I also called on Charlene to try something different. She moved her head close to me and I whispered instructions in her ear.</p> <p>She looked at me in mild surprise but then looked down at Jessica and smiled, and then she lowered her head to her friend’s hips and kissed Jessica on her pussy.</p> <p>“Ohmigod what’s that?” Jessica said as she felt lips lightly brushing on her clitoris. She shifted up on her arms to look down at Charlene’s head as it began moving up and down following Jessica’s pussy-slit.</p> <p>“Relax, just let your feeling go, Charlene’s just making you ready for me.” I gently told Jessica as I stroked her body with my hands, feeling her shake as she drowned herself in her pleasure.</p> <p>“Oh Char. Oh Master! Oh! Oh!” She started to exclaim as her hips started moving without her noticing.</p> <p>As she came Charlene pulled away from Jessica’s pussy, her face covered with the juices that Jessica had produced, “I think she’s wet enough for you Uncle Bob.” She said with a grin on her face.</p> <p>I knew that grin too well, she had something else planned I knew, but I decided to find out naturally without peeking into her mind.</p> <p>I looked at Jessica’s flushed face and I positioned myself over her young body, Jessica looked up at me and smiled at me, “I’m ready master.” She said.</p> <p>I slowly entered her body, feeling her flesh part as my cock entered her, I stopped for a moment to allow her to get used to my size, but then all of a sudden Jessica’s hips jerked up, impaling herself onto my cock, which forced its way pass her hymen.</p> <p>I looked at her in surprise, “Why did you do that?” I asked her, not moving so that she could allow her body to relax.</p> <p>Jessica blinked a few times to clear her mind of the pain she must have felt. “I... didn’t... master.” She managed to say after a few seconds.</p> <p>“It was me, Uncle Bob,” Charlene said, “I pushed my finger into her bum, and it made her move up.” She added in explanation.</p> <p>I shook my head, “It wasn’t needed Charly, Jessica would have taken my cock eventually.” I said, still waiting for Jessica’s pain to subside.</p> <p>“Yeah, but it would have taken too long... and I want some of that as well!” Charlene said, I briefly wondered where this sex crazed creature had appeared from, but then it was just what I’d secretly yearned for, it seems my subconscious was working!</p> <p>“Well, you’ll have to wait.” I said and smiled at her pout, so I suggested she took Jessica’s mind off her current position, I raised my body up from Jessica’s and Charlene moved between us and started sucking on her young friend’s forming tits.</p> <p>I felt Jessica move her hips, drawing down from me and then raising herself so that she impaled herself on my cock again. Her hands moved to grip Charlene’s head, whether to push her away or to hold her closer I didn’t know.</p> <p>“Oh... oh... charley... it’s so... so. . .” and then her mouth opened in a soundless scream as a climax struck her.</p> <p>I pulled Charlene away from Jessica, hearing a ‘pop’ as her mouth released the mound of flesh, leaving it red and erect.</p> <p>Before Charlene could protest I smiled at her and then, grasping hold of Jessica I rolled over so that she was now lying on top of me. She opened her eyes as she realised where she was.</p> <p>“Oh master, what should I do?” she asked me in wonderment. All I did was to move her body up and down on my cock and she smiled before carrying on the movement without any further clues.</p> <p>I heard a ‘Hummph!’ from beside me and turned my head to find Charlene pouting away still. “Why are you so upset?” I asked her, she shook her head and just looked at Jessica. “I don’t want you to fall out with your friend, why don’t you face her and kiss her on the lips?” I suggested.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me as if I was slightly mad, “But Uncle Bob, how can I, she’s sitting on you?” She said.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Well, what if you were to sit on me facing Jessica? Then you could kiss her on her lips... and I could kiss you on your lips!” I said.</p> <p>Charlene’s face cleared and she nodded her head, and then she stood up, straddled my head so that she was face to face with Jessica and then lowered her body down onto my face, squealing as she felt my tongue probing her pussy and licking on her clit.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I briefly wondered how I was managing to do all this, but then I noticed that I was drawing energy from the web of connections that had been created, ‘mental viagra’ I thought as I could see how the energy was being used by my body, so I opened the connection wide so that everyone could feel what Jessica and Charlene were experiencing.</p> <p>In fact I lost control of myself and began spurting my seed up inside Jessica, which in turn triggered her climax, which poured itself along the link to Charlene who screamed out in ecstasy, which then pushed itself back into me, causing my cock to become erect again allowing me to begin again inside Jessica.</p> <p>We were almost becoming a perpetual motion machine, Jessica and Charlene both building themselves up to another climax, but I knew I shouldn’t allow it to enter me again – my body wouldn’t stand another jolt like that I felt. – So I sent the feelings through the web.</p> <p>But this time I wasn’t prepared for the feedback – I have to admit that it was lucky that it was so late, most of my kids were already in bed and so had the most erotic dreams they’ve ever had.</p> <p>But back to the feedback, it hit the three of us so hard that it caused us to black out, Charlene fell forward and to the side, and Jessica fell forward onto my chest. Me? I didn’t feel either as I was out as well.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I was woken by Charlene and Jessica shaking my body. “Master …” “Uncle Bob…” “Wake up! Oh please wake up!” They were saying.</p> <p>I moved my hands to stop them and they burst into tears, “Oh Uncle Bob, we thought we’d killed you.” Charlene said.</p> <p>I looked at the clock beside the bed, it was late... or we were almost late. “I’m alright girls, but we’re going to have to rush if we’re getting to school.” I took a sniff at our bodies and realised that we all needed to have a shower and so I picked up the girls and carried them into the bathroom.</p> <p>With the lack of time we didn’t have any fun... well, that’s not true as I was able to bring them both to a climax with my fingers. But the shower was short and damp! We quickly dried off and then the two girls ran into Charlene’s bedroom to dress.</p> <p>I quickly threw on my clothes and we all met downstairs, I looked at my watch and had to usher us all out of the house.</p> <p>We had enough time to stop at a MacDonald’s, a quick breakfast later – or 5 minutes waiting for them to cook the breakfast (Well it is England you know, if you want it fast try elsewhere!) and 3 minutes for us to eat it, and we were running down the road to the School.</p> <p>We made it with minutes to spare, I sent the girls into the playground while I went to the classroom. I received a mental message reminding me about Andy’s father and so I made my plans.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I ensured that the cameras were all running and that the recorders were functioning. I then called the nurse’s office, but received no reply! Strange Jackie was normally one of the first people in.</p> <p>I then tried the secretary’s office, she told me that Jackie had phoned to say she would be in late today, and confidentially the secretary told me she had overslept(!). I then warned her that I’d expected some trouble in the classroom and would she arrange for some security people to be nearby.</p> <p>She sounded worried and so I reassured her that it would be alright and they’d just have to escort the father off the premises.</p> <p>I just put the phone down when the classroom door was kicked open, it hit the doorstop and rebounded, striking the man who stood in the doorway. As he walked in I looked at him.</p> <p>“You know if you’d knocked first I would have opened it and you wouldn’t have gotten hurt.” I send gently</p> <p>“You fuckin’ Wilson?” The man asked me.</p> <p>“Me? No, I’m Robert Wilson, I don’t know anyone called Fuckin’ Wilson, do you have the right place?” I replied.</p> <p>“Don’t play smart with me, you’re the fuckin’ tosser who’s making my boy strip in front of other kids! Well that’s gonna stop right now!” He came up to me and looked me in the eyes.</p> <p>“No, you see he did …” I began but found that the man was holding me by my shirt. “I’m not interested in what he did, I’m telling you that you’re going to apologise to him, then you’re gonna give him a pass mark in whatever he’s doing. Or I’m really gonna town on you!” He snarled and started to shake me.</p> <p>I decided that I didn’t want this, I pushed into his mind freezing him in place, I then grabbed hold of each of his little fingers and twisted them back, causing him to release me – it doesn’t take too much effort to do that, and it can hurt like hell if done properly.</p> <p>“In the first place you do not tell me what to do... this is my classroom and <b>I</b> have control over what I do. In the second place when one of my students behaves inappropriately I will punish them in any way necessary. Just like the three students who made fun of him and had to join him in his punishment in the same condition.” I said in a normal tone.</p> <p>“Let go of my fuckin’ hands!” The man, Andy’s father, screamed out as he fell to his knees.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I’m sorry but no. You will remain like this until the security arrives to remove you; and I suggest you modify your language this is a school for young children I’ll remind you! I would also like to remind you that once you signed the consent form you gave the school and myself permission to punish your son in any way necessary. You did read the consent form didn’t you?”</p> <p>He didn’t look at me, “I signed the blasted thing, and I didn’t know you could do that with it.” He said evasively.</p> <p>I looked at him closely, not really believing what I was hearing and so I worked on a hunch, “You can’t read, can you?” I asked him</p> <p>“I don’t need to read to do my work... they don’t care as long as I can make out the letters, so it doesn’t matter does it!” He said defensively.</p> <p>I shook my head, “So you could have signed a document giving your son to me and you wouldn’t even realise it. I think you’d better go to a study group, and learn how to read.”</p> <p>His reply was obscured by the three security men who ran into the classroom and stood surprised to see this large man being held by just his fingers by me. They grabbed him and pulled him to his feet.</p> <p>“Do you want to press charges Mr. Wilson?” One of the men asked me.</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t think so, I mean it would reflect badly on the school wouldn’t it.” I said and then turned my attention to Andy’s father. “But I would suggest you go with these gentlemen who will escort you off the school grounds, after which I think you should go to an adult education centre and learn to read, it will cause less problems later.” The second suggestion I re-enforced with my mind ensuring that he would do so.</p> <p>While he was being taken away the class started to line up outside the door, Andy was there and called out, “Dad! Dad? Where are you going? Dad?” But there was no reply.</p> <p>I waited for all the children to enter the room and was surprised to see that they all looked tired, for a moment I wondered why this should be? But then I recalled the last night, it seems that I took more from them than I thought.</p> <p>After I had closed the door I found Patrick and Charlene undressing and I remembered they were on punishment duty today, I looked at Andy who was sitting in his place. “Andy? I believe you’re also being punished today and next week, undress please.” I told him.</p> <p>He looked at me open mouthed. “But... my dad said he’d make you change your mind!” He finally said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “He tried, but as I explained to him whatever happens in this classroom is at my orders, no-one else has any say in the matter. Now undress and help with giving out books.” I told him.</p> <p>For a few minutes I thought he was going to protest, but then he saw all the class watching him and I felt the peer pressure as an almost palpable force, his shoulders sagged and then his hands went to remove his shirt.</p> <p>I turned to the rest of the class, “Now I will remind you that your parents have all signed release forms allowing this to occur, whatever happens in this classroom is under my control, nobody else’s. I will also decide what will happen today.” I looked at the children, all barely keeping their heads up.</p> <p>I coughed to get their attention. “What I suggest you all do is to lie down on the floor and use your blazers or pullovers or cardigans as pillows, and then get some sleep.” I told them.</p> <p>My suggestion was taken to heart and soon the class were all lying on the floor, I was amused to see some couples being made as boys and girls huddled together. I hasten to add that all they did was to sleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I spent the time marking papers until the first break bell rang, waking several of the class, their movements disturbed the others and so I spoke up.</p> <p>“Well, I think you’d better wake up now.” I said and reinforced the command with my power, everyone opened their eyes, all fully awake and energised.</p> <p>“It’s break time now, all out and get some fresh air.” I told them, the majority of the class filed out of the door, the only exception was Andy. I looked at him. “Well Andy?” I said.</p> <p>“Can’t I stay in Mr. Wilson?” He said, “I... I don’t want to go out there.” He said.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Andy, you have to go outside, I’m sorry but that’s it.” I said</p> <p>“But... they’ll laugh at me. I know it!” He said openly crying now.</p> <p>I patted him on his shoulder, “Don’t worry about that, you’ll find that they’ll be supportive of you.” I told him.</p> <p>“Yes, I suppose so…” He said and despondently left the room, I watched after him wondering if I could have said something else, but I had another problem on my mind at the moment.</p> <p>I walked to Jackie’s room and looked inside. She was in... but out to the world. Sleeping slumped over her desk. I shook my head and went to the staff room. I poured out some coffee into a mug and carried it back to Jackie’s room.</p> <p>I gently placed the steaming mug on the desk in front of Jackie’s head and waited. After a few seconds I heard a sniffing noise and Jackie raised her head. “Oh Goddd, what did Sylvia put in that drink last night?” She said and her hands reached out to hold onto the mug.</p> <p>“Let me do that for you.” I said which caused her to jump.</p> <p>“Christ Bob, why don’t you stamp your feet or something?” She said turning to me a smile now on her lips and she lowered her eyes, avoiding my gaze.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Jackie, I didn’t want to disturb you, but I just had to see what was wrong?” I asked her.</p> <p>She shook her head, “I’m not sure Bob, it’s just something going around, a general lassitude in the body. But I’m sure it’s just a passing thing. I’m sure.” She said but still kept her eyes averted.</p> <p>I took the bull by the horns. “What’s wrong Jackie? Why is it you’re not looking at me?” I asked her.</p> <p>She finally looked up, there was nothing wrong as far as I could see. “I’m sorry Bob, but I feel I can’t look at you... master.” She said.</p> <p>“Master? What do you mean Jackie, I’m just a form teacher.” I said.</p> <p>“I don’t know what I mean, I just know that you are my master and I am your servant. What can I do for you Master! There I’ve said it!” She added in a satisfied tone.</p> <p>“Oh shit! I’m sorry Jackie, I didn’t really want you to turn into this. If there was some way to reverse. . .” I was saying.</p> <p>“NO! I DON’T want you to change me back. . . I like this feeling. I’m being something to you.” She said with such fervour in her voice that I found that I couldn’t go against her decision.</p> <p>“Very well Jackie, but I don’t want anymore of this Master silliness, I’m just Bob or Mr. Wilson when any of the school is around. Will you be helping me in the class today?” I asked in an almost normal tone.</p> <p>“Of course Mas. . . Bob. I wouldn’t miss it for the world. What do I do with my husband?” She asked me a puzzled look on her face.</p> <p>“Jackie, I’m not going to take you from your husband... you will live your own life that will be all I need.” I said, but realised that when she did he would also become one of my... worshippers? “Oh no! Not that!” I said.</p> <p>She looked at me puzzlement deepening and so I concentrated and gave her mind a complete history of my life since the accident. She slumped back in her chair as the knowledge was implanted.</p> <p>“Oh, I... I see. I never realised... It must be a great responsibility, all those people that are depending on you... I love you Master!” She finally said, which wasn’t what I expected at all.</p> <p>“But... but I’m making slaves out of the lot of you. Don’t you find that appalling?” I asked her in shock.</p> <p>She smiled, “Oh Master... Bob... No, Master! You don’t understand, you have doubts, you’re not being a selfish person wallowing in sexual debauchery? Yes you’ve taken the children and used some of them, but you haven’t hurt them, or let them hurt each other, you’ve tried to help those victims of Jason’s... in fact you’re being too lenient with them. You need to show them you have teeth.” She said to me.</p> <p>“But that wasn’t what I wanted to do!” I protested, “At first it was an errant thought, take over a class of children and use them sexually, but I found I couldn’t.” I said.</p> <p>Jackie nodded, “Of course you couldn’t you’re not that type, now if it was Jason, he’d have the boys fucking all the girls without any thought of what it would do to them. I think they’ve been very lucky. But if what you’ve been told is true, there are a lot of bad men out there, and you’re going to be up against them soon. So I’d say to exercise your powers... as you did last night, which was a wonderful night I might add.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>“You remembered what happened last night?” I asked her and she nodded</p> <p>“Not the reason, but the effect... the orgasm you passed to us all, I realised what it was now, it came at the right time. It was almost worth the sleepiness that followed it.” She giggled, “Just one thing... just do it once a week, because I don’t think I could stand another night like last night.” She added.</p> <p>I was about to answer her when Charlene knocked on the door. “Mr. Wilson... It’s Andy. . .” She panted.</p> <p>I was going to ask her what was wrong but I reached out around the school, but I couldn’t feel Andy’s presence at all. I spread my web out and then there he was a mile away.</p> <p>“He’s outside the school, and going into the park.” I said in a low tone.</p> <p>“How do you know that?” Jackie asked me. And then she realised, “Oh! I didn’t know it was like that!” She added.</p> <p>Charlene looked at me, “She knows Uncle Bob?” She asked me in surprise.</p> <p>But before I could answer Jackie spoke up, “Yes Charly I know! Your Uncle has a special way of passing information; I know everything that you, he and the others have done... shame on you for not telling me.” She added and then smiled, “I would have enjoyed joining in.”</p> <p>Charlene stood still, looking between Jackie and myself, tears showing in her eyes. Jackie opened her arms in a beckoning gesture and the young girl ran to her, sobbing. “I was so worried; I thought you’d go for the police or something.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh shit!” I said which made both of them look at me, “I’ve found him... he’s in the park and two policemen have spotted him... no, a policeman and a policewoman... they feel familiar to me? But how... Oh, they’re Jason’s or rather they were Jason’s, but now they’re mine. … they’re going to bring him back here.”</p> <p>“What are you going to do with him?” Jackie asked me.</p> <p>“I don’t know, I could tell him off but I don’t think it would have any effect.” I said sadly.</p> <p>“I know a way...” Jackie said but then went silent.</p> <p>“Yes?” I asked her.</p> <p>“You won’t like it.” She said</p> <p>----</p> <p>She was right, I didn’t like the idea, but there was nothing else I could come up with that would work.</p> <p>During the mid-morning lessons the door to the classroom was opened and Andy was brought in with a pair of police officers holding onto him. “Excuse me sir, I believe this is one of your pupils?” The woman asked me</p> <p>I looked at her, “Yes officer…?” I said, although I already knew her name.</p> <p>“Fielding, Sir, Officer Kate Fielding. And you are?” She said.</p> <p>“Me? I’m Robert Wilson, this errant lad is Andy and he should be in class at the moment, I take it he was playing truant?” I said, not mentioning his state of undress.</p> <p>“No sir, he claims that he was ordered to undress by you to strip, and wants to make a complaint against you.” The male officer said, which made the class gasp in shock.</p> <p>“Really? You are aware of the new bye-laws officer regarding the school children?” I asked him.</p> <p>He smiled, “Of course sir, and I take it you have the necessary forms signed by his parents…?”</p> <p>I nodded, “They’re on file in the secretary’s office, and I’m sure she’ll let you check that.”</p> <p>The two officers looked at each other and then Kate said “I’ll remain here while Officer Cole checks on this... I will warn you should the forms be missing then we’ll have no choice but to arrest you.” She said to me, and I could see the satisfied look on Andy’s face.</p> <p>Then Kate turned to Andy, “However, should we find you’ve been lying then <b>you</b> will be arrested!” She said, “And I’m not sure how the courts will treat you, but you’ll regret it.”</p> <p>Andy’s face went white as he heard this, a fact not missed by Kate. She sighed, “Oh boy will you be in for it!” She said.</p> <p>“But he’s nasty, he want to keep us naked all day! Look there’s two over there!” And yes Charlene and Patrick were sitting at their desks working away, both naked.</p> <p>Kate nodded and then walked to Charlene and spoke to her for a few minutes, after which I could hear a giggling, then she walked to Patrick and again spoke for a few minutes, before returning to Andy.</p> <p>“It seems that they are being punished for misdeeds yesterday, they have accepted this and are happy to be naked for the day. The girl did tell me about you and how you treated someone, so you had to be naked for today and the next week! You have been lying to us haven’t you?” Kate said in an authoritarian voice.</p> <p>Wordlessly Andy nodded his head, just as the other Officer entered the room. “All’s correct. I’m sorry Mr. Wilson, but we had to make sure. Now we’ll just take our prisoner back with us…” He said.</p> <p>“NO Please Mr. Wilson, don’t let them take me away!” Andy said in shock.</p> <p>I shook my head, “But Andy…” I began, but his face was pleading with me. “Officer’s I suppose there isn’t some way you could let him off with a warning?” I asked them.</p> <p>The seemed to think about it, “We shouldn’t really, you see there are a lot of perverts out there, he’s lucky they didn’t get hold of him first, the things they’d make a naked boy do… well you don’t want to hear about it.” Kate said as she took Andy’s arm.</p> <p>“PLEASE MR. WILSON!” He said.</p> <p>“It doesn’t seem right that he should get a police record just for a small mistake?” I said to them.</p> <p>The male office stopped and whispered to Kate, who looked shocked and apparently argued with him before she nodded and turned to Andy. “We could let you go with a warning, but you’d have to agree to whatever punishment we give you beforehand.” She said.</p> <p>“But what will it be?” Andy asked.</p> <p>“Andy, I think you’d better agree, otherwise you’ll be taken away.” I told him.</p> <p>He looked at the officers and then back to me, our faces gave nothing away. He sighed “Okay, yes I agree!” He said.</p> <p>“Right!” Kate said and then started to undress, she turned to me. “Can I use your chair please?” She asked me.</p> <p>“Certainly.” I said and passed it to her, she positioned it so that it was side on to the class and she sat down on it. “You boy, suck my cunt!” She ordered Andy who looked nonplussed.</p> <p>“Andy! You did agree to this, now since you missed the lesson I will let a member of the class come and give you instructions.” I said but Kate shook her head.</p> <p>“I’ll coach him! But I’ll let your class watch. It should be educational.” Kate said a feral smile on her lips.</p> <p>With the other officer behind him, pushing him closer to Kate, Andy was forced to kneel in front of her. She spread her legs showing a bushy covered pussy. “Come on boy; get your tongue into this!” She said smiling at the class.</p> <p>Andy moved his head in closer to Kate’s pussy and began licking it. “Is that the best you can do boy? I can see you’re going to need some encouragement to do better!” She said and put her hands into his hair, pulling him closer to her pussy and rubbing his face into her.</p> <p>While she was doing this the man was undressing, revealing his large cock. “I understand that you’re studying sex in this class.” He said, “Well this is another form of sex that men can do with each other!” He said and, without any lubrication, pushed his cock into Andy’s anus producing a muffled scream from the boy.</p> <p>“Nothing like breaking in a virgin ass!” The officer joked as he pushed his cock deeper into Andy’s ass. “Now you kids should know that done like this...” He pulled out and pushed in again, “Can be very painful if your partner isn’t ready, of course Andy here wasn’t...” he pulled out again and pushed back in pushing Andy’s face into Kate’s pussy while she pulled his hair to direct his tongue onto her clit. “And so it’s agony!” The officer said.</p> <p>I could see the class were watching closely as the pair continued their assault on Andy, and many of the boys were making faces as the large cock started to ram into Andy’s ass.</p> <p>Then the male officer pushed his cock so deeply that his balls were touching Andy’s and he held Andy’s hips tight, the class could see his eyes were closed and knew he was ejaculating into their classmate.</p> <p>In the meantime Kate was beginning to feel Andy’s ministrations and her face began to blush as her climax began. “Oh yes... yes... Yes... YESSSSSS....” She said and slumped in the chair.</p> <p>Andy, released from her grasp, tried to pull back from her but found that he was still being held by the officer behind him. “No you don’t my young thing. I’ve still got something for you to do!” He was told.</p> <p>The officer pulled himself out of Andy’s ass and then spun the abused boy around, “Now clean me...” The officer said.</p> <p>Andy looked at the cock before him, “But it’s got. . .” He began.</p> <p>“Yeah, so, it is yours you know, now get sucking.” The officer told him.</p> <p>“Err, officer, I think that’s enough. I’ll get one of the girls to bring you a damp cloth.” I said.</p> <p>Showing his disappointment the officer agreed to this, and so Charlene quickly went to the sink and brought back a cloth with which she started to clean the officer’s cock, taking particular care of his balls. “That’s lovely darling; you don’t want to look after me all the time?” He said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry officer, but I don’t think that would be right.” She said and returned to her seat.</p> <p>I also got Patrick to bring over a cold damp cloth for Kate’s face, he gently dabbed her with it. “You have a very soft touch, have you done this before?” She asked him.</p> <p>“N... no officer, it just seemed the right thing to do.” Patrick said.</p> <p>She patted his ass affectionally, “You were right, and if you carry on like that you’ll be the perfect cocks-man for any girl.” She said and sent him back to his seat.</p> <p>In the meantime Andy was still kneeling on the floor and crying. Kate brought him to his feet. “The next time you try this it will be ten times worse, as we’ve got several men at the station who’ll be happy to have you! So I suggest you’d keep your nose clean.” She smiled at this as Andy’s nose was still covered with her juices.</p> <p>“Yeah, and the next time you won’t have your teacher to stop us!” the male officer said, “Have you learnt your lesson?” He added while pulling his trousers up.</p> <p>“Y…y … yes sir.” Andy managed to stammer out.</p> <p>“And you’ll behave yourself from now on?” Kate said as she was dressing.</p> <p>“Y... yes Miss.” He replied.</p> <p>“Very well, now we don’t want to see you again. Take care.” She told him and then turned to me. “Well Mr. Wilson, I hope this cures your problem.” She said.</p> <p>“I do as well, I’ll escort you out.” I said and opened the door, leaving Andy looking lost. I gestured to Charlene to take care of him, and as I closed the door behind us I saw she was leading him to the sink by the hand.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Well Master? Was that good enough?” John, the male officer asked.</p> <p>I nodded, “Yes, it was a bit extreme for my way of thinking, but he needed a shock.” I said.</p> <p>“Oh Master, you’re nothing like our original Master! He managed to control our station completely! The number of shoplifters that we’ve used and passed to him…” Kate started to break down.</p> <p>“I’m putting a stop to that. I think that you’ll find a change in the station soon.” I said and concentrated away feeling a subtle change in the world, or at least that police station.</p> <p>“I have to warn you about an orphanage, they’re doing nasty things to the children in their charge... I think you’d.” John was saying.</p> <p>“There is going to be a raid tomorrow, I think you’d better be there to help the social services with their work, you’ll be needed. As police not perverts.” I said.</p> <p>“Of course Master, you’ve already made that plain.” Kate said and the pair of them walked out of the school.</p></div>",[]
1324,"Call Me Bob, Part 21",21,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"After Andy’s treatment Bob is reluctant to have him involved in the next lesson, anal sex with another boy, so a replacement lesson is arranged, In the meantime Jackie joins with the girls’ in their lesson. Finally receiving a reward for her efforts.",2005-08-29,8,4,"Mb, b+b, b+g, oral, anal, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner138.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I returned to the classroom, to find Andy surrounded by the others, all trying to comfort him, he was still sobbing away, I quickly scanned his body, apart from a slightly stretched anus he was physically unharmed.</p> <p>I got the others to go to their seats and then brought Andy up to my desk where I sat him, gently of course, in my chair. “I hope you’ve learned a lesson from that?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Wilson, they just treated me as if I was nothing! They didn’t even care how I felt, it was awful!” He said.</p> <p>I nodded my head, “Yes, it was. How anyone can treat people like that... well it get me annoyed!” I said still speaking softly.</p> <p>Andy lifted his head, “But... but... you let them do it to me... why?” He asked me.</p> <p>I looked at him in the eyes, “Why did I give you this punishment?” I countered and he nodded, “Because that was how you were treating the girls in this classroom. You didn’t care how they felt, just as long as they made you feel good? Wasn’t that it?” I said. There were a few minutes of silence as Andy digested my words.</p> <p>“But, but that’s how dad told me it was! I didn’t realise how it felt! It’s awful!” He finally repeated.</p> <p>I held him, tightly. “Yes it is! But until you realised just how bad it can be you would have still carried on. I don’t think you’d treat anyone else like that again will you?” I asked him.</p> <p>He shuddered and then said, “No, Mr. Wilson.” I nodded and released him.</p> <p>“Very well, go back to your seat and get dressed. I think you’ve been punished enough.” I said.</p> <p>Andy nodded to me and got up from my seat, he walked slowly to his place but then stopped and turned to face Lorna, “I … I’m sorry Lorna, I shouldn’t have forced you, will you forgive me?” He asked her, but didn’t look at her in the face.</p> <p>I tilted my head at Lorna to show it was to be her decision. She got up from her seat and stood in front of Andy. “Are you saying that because Mr. Wilson told you to?” She asked him.</p> <p>This time he did look at her, “NO, honest! I was wrong I know that now, I’m sorry.” He protested.</p> <p>She looked at me for confirmation before she turned her attention to Andy again. “I’m not sure at the moment; I’ll see how you carry on later, when you come home with me to see my mother.” She said a small smile on her face.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I was surprised to see that Andy had sat in his place without putting any clothes on, but I decided not to press the point.</p> <p>The rest of the morning went without a hitch, Charlene, Patrick and Andy all helped as classroom assistants, handing out books, ink and pencils where necessary.</p> <p>When the lunch bell rang and I sent the class out I stopped Lorna before she left. “Lorna, I didn’t prompt Andy to apologise to you.” I said</p> <p>She smiled, “I know Sir, and I did want to say yes, but I wanted to … to … lead him on?” She said making a question out of her reply.</p> <p>“That sounds about right, so what are you planning to do with him?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked at me, “Please sir, I’m not going to hurt him, just show him how he should have behaved.” I wasn’t convinced and my face reflected it, “Honestly Sir, Mum’s been through something like this before, she said to me last night ‘if I could help him I would’ so I want to give her a chance.”</p> <p>I thought about this and shook my head. “Lorna, I don’t think...”</p> <p>She looked at me and then said, “Master, you’ll know if something wrong is happening, and you’ll stop it.” She said seriously.</p> <p>“Does everyone know about me?” I asked out loud.</p> <p>“Only the class, Master, and a few others, but we’re not going to talk.” She said and smiled, “Can I go for lunch now Master?” She asked and tilted her head on one side in appeal.</p> <p>I had to smile, “Of course you can, Lorna.” And she ran outside.</p> <p>I was going to shut the door when I saw Andy standing by the corner, as Lorna approached he moved so that she could see him, she stopped and then slowly walked to him, I didn’t hear what she said, but he smiled and took her hand. They walked to the playground together.</p> <p>I went to Jackie’s office, to find it empty, I tried the staff room but without success either. Then I looked at the rota on the wall and found out that she was on playground duty... and that I was supposed to be there as well!</p> <p>I picked up a whistle and made my way outside. There was the normal increase in sound as the children were free to enjoy themselves without the class restrictions. I scanned the playground, visually, and saw Charlene and Patrick playing with a few others kids.</p> <p>Andy was with Lorna and some other girls, this was a change for him as he normally spent most of the free time on his own - this should have rung alarm bells but like fools was missed by all the teachers, including me!</p> <p>I now looked around the playground to see if any others were being solitary, but didn’t notice anyone; I walked to where Jackie was standing, surrounded by some children.</p> <p>“Hi Bob, how did it go?” she asked me after scattering her followers. Then she saw the look on my face. “It had to be done! But I’m surprised you didn’t allow him to dress? Is he still being punished?” She said looking towards Andy and Lorna.</p> <p>“I told him to dress, but he wouldn’t... how could I punish him for that? Make him dress all day?” I said with a small smile as the stupidity of my statement struck me.</p> <p>Jackie laughed, “Well, I’ve got some lost clothing in my room, I’m sure we could make up a girl’s uniform for him.” She said and I could almost picture Andy in a skirt and blouse. It made me smile as well.</p> <p>“I don’t think so, I believe Andy wants to be punished now, he’s apologised to Lorna for the way he treated her...” I said</p> <p>“And did she?” Jackie asked and when I shook my head she smiled, “Good. That girl has more gumption than you’d think, she does know how to lick a pussy, I’m sure she’s had instructions.”</p> <p>“She’s invited Andy to her home; she wants him to meet her mother.” I said.</p> <p>There was a pensive look on Jackie’s face, “I’m not sure if that’s a good thing, you are aware of her situation?” She said hesitatingly</p> <p>“Lorna has told me, she’s also said I could keep an eye on them with my power.” I said.</p> <p>“So they do know about you then, I wondered if they would. Well the cat’s out of the bag now, so what are you going to do?” Jackie asked me.</p> <p>I shrugged, “Business as usual, I suppose. Are you free this afternoon?” I said with a smile.</p> <p>“Well, I’ve got nothing on!” Jackie said a smile on her lips.</p> <p>“That’s right! You won’t have.” I said and laughing we carried on with monitoring the playground.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>This lesson would be one of the hardest I could do, and I’d have to excuse one person from it.</p> <p>“Andy, I don’t want you to be involved in this lesson.” I said to him.</p> <p>“But sir, I want to be in these lessons, I do really!” He said, and was almost in tears as he spoke.</p> <p>I held his shoulders, for all his bluster he wasn’t so secure, “It’s not that Andy, I’m introducing same gender sex, and I don’t want to upset you by making you go through all that again.” I explained.</p> <p>Realisation sank in and I could see his face start to whiten as he remembered what had happened to him. I looked around and called Lorna over. “Yes, Mr. Wilson?” She asked and then saw Andy’s face.</p> <p>“Are you alright Andy?” And she took his hand in hers.</p> <p>“Lorna, would you mind redoing yesterday’s lesson, it’s one that Andy missed and I think he needs to go over it.” I said, and at her puzzled look I added, “You went over today’s lesson with Jackie and I don’t want Andy to panic when it starts, so it’s better if you’ll help me.”</p> <p>She nodded her head and took Andy by the hand, “Let me lead you.” She said with a smile and sounding older than she was.</p> <p>They moved off to behind my desk, away from the rest of the class. I waited a moment to watch as Andy started undressing Lorna, hearing her giving him instructions as he did so.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I now turned my attention to the rest of the class, “Well, can you get ready for the lesson please?” I said and they started to undress. I turned the cameras to internal tapes and stood until all the class were standing in front of me, naked.</p> <p>There was a knock at the door, I checked first and saw it was Jackie standing outside, I opened the door and she quickly stepped in.</p> <p>“Bob, I don’t think you’d better have Andy involved in this lesson, I don’t think he’d be able to cope with it.” She said quietly so that the other children in the class couldn’t hear her.</p> <p>I nodded, “I agree, in fact he’s reviewing yesterday’s lesson with Lorna.” I told her and pointed behind my desk, she took and look and then gave a giggle.</p> <p>“Alright Bob, you’ve done the right thing again!” She said and began to undress.</p> <p>I returned to view my class. “What we are going to do today may make you uncomfortable, but please trust me on this...” I said and undressed, “I want you all to pair up...” I watched as the girls reached for the boys, “However, I want the same sex together, boy with boy, girl with girl.” I said which meant I received a lot of strange looks from the class.</p> <p>“But Sir,” asked one boy, “Isn’t that wrong, boys ain’t supposed to do it with boys.”</p> <p>“Really, but this whole class is supposed to be wrong.” I pointed out, “And this morning you all witnessed Andy being raped by a man, did that police officer look as if he was concerned?” I threw at them</p> <p>John gulped before he spoke, “N... no, he was just... just...”</p> <p>“Because he didn’t care about the person he was fucking, that’s the difference! You all know each other, and to a certain degree you... I won’t say love... you trust each other.” I said, but it didn’t register. “Okay then, if boys shouldn’t have sex with boys, why do you like the idea of girls having sex with girls? You do like the idea of seeing two naked girls playing with each other?” I asked him.</p> <p>He blushed and then looked over to where the, naked, girls were watching and listening to us. “Y... yes.” He said and lowered his head.</p> <p>I smiled at him, “So do I!” I said making him look up at me.</p> <p>“You do?” He asked me and so I showed him my cock.</p> <p>“Yes, it’s an aphrodisiac to some men, although for others seeing men naked has the same effect.” I said.</p> <p>John looked at me, “But sir, I’m not a... I mean I don’t think about...” he looked at me in appeal.</p> <p>“John, I’m not asking you to become gay or queer. Just to experiment with all forms of sex. All you boy’s have sucked on a girl’s pussy, haven’t some of you wondered what a cock would taste like?” I was now addressing the boys in the class.</p> <p>A couple of hands were raised I pointed to one boy, “Derek, do you think you’re gay?” I asked him.</p> <p>He had a shocked look on his face, “NO Mr. Wilson! I’m not!” he said and started to get angry.</p> <p>“It’s alright Derek; I was only asking a question. What I’m trying to show is that it’s normal to experiment in sexual matters, I’m just trying to pull it away from behind the bike-shed or hidden in bushes in the park that’s all.” I said seeing some boys blush and duck their heads. “That’s why we’re here now, you’ve seen how dangerous some people are who are in the park, and this is a better place to learn.” I pressed my point home to them.</p> <p>I turned my attention to the girls, who had paired up, with the exception of Carol who was trying to stay with John, I went to her and gently moved her over to Jackie. “I think you two had better stay with each other, I’m sure you’re used to that.” I said and saw Jackie smile.</p> <p>“Now girls, in your pairs, I want you to suck each other’s pussy’s. You all know what feels good to you and now you’re going to be showing your partner.” I said and, obviously feeling self-conscious, apart from April and a couple of others who seemed to enjoy the idea, the girls sank down to their knees, gently brushing their hands over their partner’s chests before moving into a head to tails position.</p> <p>The boys watching them showed their interest, at least from the way their cocks were reacting, but another boy raised his hand and so I nodded to him, “Please sir, can I talk to you?” H asked me.</p> <p>“Very well, James, come over here.” I said, and once we were relatively separated from the class I spoke again, “Okay James, what’s the problem? Is it that you can’t do this?” I said.</p> <p>James looked up and there was a strange look in his eyes, “I know I can sir, but... I cant like this, I’ve got to be... forced.” He said.</p> <p>I was stunned, “James, I can’t force you to do anything.” I said, and I meant it, I couldn’t force any of the class to do what I suggested to them, it was just that I was their teacher that made them do it, at first anyway.</p> <p>“Oh no sir, not like that! I mean I …” His voice went very quiet.</p> <p>“What?” I prompted him.</p> <p>He looked to make sure that none of the class could see him before he whispered into my ear, “You remember when you tied Paul down and let Carol have him?” James looked at me and I nodded my head, “I wanted to be the one and Paul to be like Carol.” He said.</p> <p>I nodded my head, “Okay James, I understand. Do you mind if I do more with you, than normal?” I asked as a plan came into my mind.</p> <p>“I... won’t be hurt will I sir?” He asked me, but his eyes still told a different story.</p> <p>I smiled, “No James, it just might be something that you’ve never had done to you before. Well not at the same time.” I said.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I took James back to the main group of boys, who were watching us closely. I smiled, “It’s okay, James here will be taking part in a special demonstration a bit later,” I said, “But for now I want you to form seven pairs, what you’ll be doing is examining each other’s cocks.” I stood by watching as the fourteen boys bashfully paired up and were then standing in front of each other, looking down at their partner’s body.</p> <p>The girls, in the meantime, were lying on the ground and kissing or sucking at their partners’ pussy. Jackie had joined them as Lorna was involved with Andy, reducing the girls to fifteen, she was with April who, while sucking on Jackie’s clit also had a fair part of her hand inside Jackie’s pussy, making the woman gasp in pleasure.</p> <p>I knelt down beside them, “Everything alright ladies?” I asked</p> <p>“Oh God Bob, do you have to ask?” Jackie said while April mumbled away, I think she said, ‘Yes sir’</p> <p>I smiled and returned to the boy’s, some had followed the girls’ example and were lying in inverted pairs, taking each other’s cocks into their mouths. A couple of reluctant boys were still standing looking dubiously at the action and each others.</p> <p>“Come on boys, they won’t bit you know?” I said</p> <p>“No sir, but he might?” Gary said pointing to his partner.</p> <p>I went to the reluctant boys and spoke gently, “I understand that you don’t want to do this, but I haven’t yet asked you to do something that will hurt you too much, have I?” I said and they shook their heads, “Then trust me, this will be strange but that’s all, nobody will think any differently of you all, remember it’s just a lesson, like maths or P. E., nobody likes them either!” I said which made them laugh, I concentrated on each boy for a few seconds, lowering their inhibitions.</p> <p>Then I placed each one on the floor, arranged so their partners cock was within reach of each other’s mouths, after a few moments they were actively sucking on the cock before them</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>After 15 minutes, I stopped the boys, some of whom had cum showing around their lips, “Okay, that’s enough of learning about your partner’s cock; you’re now going to feel them inside you. What you’ll find it that it is uncomfortable at first, most men hate the idea of any invasive action on their bodies, but if you’re going to be giving pleasure to your partner, you will take it slowly and learn how it feels. Remember this is not just for your enjoyment only, you have to stimulate your partner as well.”</p> <p>I handed out some tubes of KY-jelly, “Now you’ll need to smear this around and into your partner’s ass, as well as your cock.” I said getting shocked looks from some of the boys, “What’s wrong? None of you were worried yesterday when it was the girls, and now you’re doing the same thing only with each other.” I could see that this wasn’t working and so I called James over.</p> <p>I was being watched by the whole class – except for Andy and Lorna who were too involved in each other to see what was happening – as I tied James to a desk, his legs were slightly raised and separated, his arms going down the side of the desk tied to the legs, and several items of clothing underneath him to make him comfortable. Finally I tied his body down so that he wouldn’t be able to wriggle out of the way of anything.</p> <p>I liberally smeared the jelly onto his ass, and concentrated on his sphincter muscle, finding that it opened easily. “James is going to be showing you how to accept a cock; I’ve tied him down so that he cannot fight against me.” I said and winked at James to show I was joking.</p> <p>“This is how you enter your partner in the missionary position, like this you can see his face and judge how he’s liking or hating the experience, the other position is the doggy-style, but all you’ll be able to see is your partner’s back.” I gave his cock a little rub causing it to rise up.</p> <p>He closed his eyes at this stimulation and then opened them as I slowly entered his ass with my cock, “I’m going slowly so that I don’t rupture his anus, I suggest you all do that as well, no matter what position your partner is in.”</p> <p>I pushed forward until I was fully inside James’ ass, and then I pulled on his cock, masturbating him and then I was moving my hips in time with my hand movement, “This way I’m causing James to feel pleasure while I’m pushing in and out of him.” I looked around the class, “Remember this, I’m trying to teach you that pleasure should be shared, not selfishly used for yourselves.” I said as James started spurting away in his climax.</p> <p>I pulled out from his ass, I hadn’t cum inside him, and then cleaned off my cock with a damp cloth. “I want you all to try this now with your partner, Derek you’ll be here with James.” I told James’ partner.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>For the next 30 minutes I walked around the boys as they practiced sodomising each other, changing after they climaxed inside their partner. Then I called them to finish and ensure that they cleaned themselves off.</p> <p>I addressed them again. “Now, James here has … consented to a little demonstration of bondage, earlier this week Carol and Paul showed you how a couple could enjoy themselves, now you are going to learn how a person tied like this can help entertain 4 others.” I said seeing the looks on their faces as they tried to work out what I meant.</p> <p>I pointed to three boys, Paul being one of them. I positioned one by James’ head, his cock pointed to James’ mouth. The second boy I placed between James’ legs and gave him a tube of KY-jelly. Paul I instructed to suck on James’ cock when the other two had begun.</p> <p>“Please sir, I thought we were all going to be... you know in the ass?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“That is what the 4th boy is going to be doing... to you, okay?” I said and gestured to another boy, handing him a tube of KY-jelly as well.</p> <p>I leaned close to James, “Are you sure about this?” I asked him.</p> <p>He looked up at me and smiled nodding his head, and then he opened his mouth. The boy standing there moved his hips forward and pushed his cock into James’ mouth, Paul looked behind himself and nodded to the boy there who, after coating his cock with the KY, slowly entered Paul’s anus after which Paul lowered his mouth onto James’ cock, his bobbing head being pushed deep as his sodomiser pushed in.</p> <p>I could see James’ eyes as the two worked away on him, and then his eyes opened wide as the boy between his legs pushed forward. Then his eyes closed, not in pain but in pleasure as the boys’ began their work with him.</p> <p>As James was getting into this action, I approached Jackie and April, “Are you two ready for a little triple play?” I asked them.</p> <p>Jackie smiled at me, “I’m game, but can April cope with it?”</p> <p>We looked at April who was eyeing some of the boys, she bit her lip, “Do you mean having three of them at the same time?” She asked.</p> <p>I laughed, “Well it’s more like them having you!” I said, “Now who do you want?”</p> <p>She looked at me and then asked, “Can I have Scott, William and George?”</p> <p>“Alright if that’s who you want then I’ll arrange it.” I said.</p> <p>Jackie was looking at the remaining boys, making her choice. “I’ll have Simon, Stuart and Charlie.” She said.</p> <p>I nodded and returned to the remaining boys, “Now then, I’m happy with what you have done so far, you all deserve a reward, but I’m afraid that I can only give some of you this at the moment.” I picked out the six and then realised that this left me with 3 more boys. I felt that I couldn’t let them down and so I called on Charlene, I quickly told her what I required and she quickly agreed to my suggestion.</p> <p>I got the boys to lie down on their backs, Charlene, April and Jackie took their positions with their pussy’s set over the offered cocks, and then sitting down so that the cocks entered their bodies, the boys beneath them then held onto their respective partner.</p> <p>The next three boys then positioned themselves behind the girls/woman and slowly pushed their cocks up into the female ass displayed before them, “Remember how it felt when you were entered, use that knowledge to increase the pleasure of the person you’re sodomising.” I said and was happy to see then tenderly enter the girls.</p> <p>April gave a moan, and I was going to stop William when she said, “Ooohhhh, that feels so good, I’m so full!” and so I allowed him to continue. Jackie and Charlene both had smiles on their faces showing they were enjoying the sensations.</p> <p>Once the girls were doubly penetrated the last three boys now stood in front of them, the girls all opened their mouths to accept the organ before them, sucking away as the boys pushed forward, allowing the girls to get used to them. Then as if pre-arranged the three boys in each group started to pump away at the girl impaled on their cocks, and the sound of their moans started echoing in the room.</p> <p>The sounds of the girls being triply fucked was too much for the remaining girls who now started sucking their partner’s pussy’s.</p> <p>Finally the boys began to cum into the girls and James, the one’s using the mouths all pushed their cocks deep into the respective throats, pushing their seed into the sucking mouths. This triggered the boys who were buggering their partner, for the boys fucking the girls, feeling the seed being spurting into them and this caused them to spurt as well into their respective fuckee’s. In the meantime James began spurting his seed into Paul’s mouth.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>There was barely enough time for the class to clean up, Lorna and Andy were finally separated, Lorna giving Andy a passionate kiss as it seems she had forgiven him.</p> <p>Jackie and I quickly dressed and, by the time the home bell rang, we were all ready, the class filed out leaving Jackie, Charlene and myself in the room.</p> <p>Jackie turned to look at me, “You know Bob, I’ve just realised... in all of today’s lesson you were the only one not to have any release.” She said with a slightly worried look on her face.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Mrs. Johnston, I can take care of him!” Charlene said as she took my hand.</p> <p>Jackie looked at the backs of the departing class, “So what are you going to do about Andy?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I think Lorna and her mother are going to show Andy how women want to be treated, I’ll leave his punishment up to them.” I said with a smile. I took Charlene’s hand and then we all left the classroom.</p></div>",[]
1325,Her Room,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"This is a change from my normal stories, it describes the assault of a girl, age not given, by a man. I will be returning to the Call Me Bob Series soon, with Lorna and Andy!",2005-09-29,18,4,"Mg, rp, nc, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner139.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I quietly opened the door and crept into the room, it was dark but at this time of night it should be.</p> <p>The figure was alone in the bed, I didn’t have to worry about the mother, she was prepared for the night, leaving <b>HER</b> with me.</p> <p>As I crept closer to the bed the floorboard creaked beneath my foot, causing the sleeping form to turn. I threw caution to the wind and rushed to the bed, smothering the figure there, stopping her from calling out to … no-one.</p> <p>I reached into my pocket and brought out the pair of panties that <b>SHE</b> had worn that day, I pushed them into her mouth, stopping her from making any noise for the time being.</p> <p>While she tried to struggle and fight against me I took some Velcro straps and managed to get her wrists fixed, then I attached silk ties to the straps and tied her hands to the headboard.</p> <p>She was now held by the blankets and my weight; I kissed her forehead seeing her eyes open wide, “You can’t fight me now!” I told her and licked her cheek.</p> <p>I got off the bed and started to pull down the blankets, revealing her body encased in the nightdress her mother had brought her, a sign across the front declared her to be a ‘Little Angel’ although the picture had a pair of horns on the head.</p> <p>“How nice, well Little Angel, time for the devil to make an appearance.” I said with a smile, one which she didn’t return.</p> <p>I reached under the nightdress and found, to my delight, that she had nothing on underneath. “That’s a good girl.” I said and rubbed her little slit. Causing her to thrash her legs as the sensations touched her mind.</p> <p>More Velcro straps around her ankles and then I tied her legs so that she was in an inverted Y shape.</p> <p>With my victim securely bound to the bed I could take my time undressing. I turned on the light so that she had a good clear view of my body as I revealed it to her.</p> <p>My cock was rampant at the thought of tasting her young moist flesh, to be able to burrow into her innocence, her barely formed breasts showing that she was also excited, but scared.</p> <p>I decided that my cock needed some attention and so put my hand over her mouth, “Quiet Little Angel, when I remove your gag you’re not going to make a sound, are you?” I asked her. She shook her head, her eyes wide.</p> <p>I pulled at the material, feeling like a magician pulling flags from some person’s mouth as her panties come out of her, the fabric completely soaked with her saliva.</p> <p>I positioned my cock at her mouth, she looked up at me questioning me with her eyes. “I want you to suck on my cock Little Angel.” I said and moved my hips forward to brush her mouth with my fleshy pole.</p> <p>She extended her tongue and licked on the gland knocking on her lips, not tasting anything nasty, or to her mind nasty anyway, she opened her mouth slightly, accepting an inch of my rod.</p> <p>I told her to rub her tongue around my cock, getting it nice and wet for later. I slowly inserted another inch seeing her cheeks bulge. “Don’t worry about it angel, breath through your nose.” I instructed her, watching her nostrils move as she followed her orders.</p> <p>I could feel my balls getting tighter and for a moment I considered spurting into her warm mouth, coating her throat with my sperm. But I pulled back just as the first jets began to ejaculate from me, showering her face with my white sperm, she instinctively closed her eyes as the jets started.</p> <p>“Now you are mine forever.” I told her, “You are marked with my sperm.”</p> <p>I gave her a kiss on her forehead again, tasting me on her. “Now it’s time to see your treasures.” I said and started pulling her nightdress up her body, showing her lower legs, then her knees, her thighs and then the join where her legs became her hips and the downy covered fur slit between them.</p> <p>“That’s a lovely sight Little Angel; you’re really becoming a woman tonight.” I told her smiling at the look on her face. I gathered up more of the nightdress, bringing it over her hips and showing her belly-button, which was an innie, and then her small but lovely tits came into view, little more than lemon sized and pointing towards the ceiling. I wanted to lick and suck on those now, but had to hold back.</p> <p>Now the nightdress was bunched up on her neck. I held her head up and moved the material along her arms. Her body was now naked to my gaze. I rubbed my hands over the soft, smooth flesh. Making her giggle as I touched her ribs.</p> <p>“Quiet Little Angel or I put the gag in again.” I said, she opened her mouth wide but before I inserted the panties I wiped her face taking some of my sperm onto them and then made sure she had the full taste of the sperm and damp panties, I could see her throat move as she sucked on the fabric.</p> <p>My hands were now moving down her body to her legs, gently massaging each leg, and then her feet. I placed myself at her feet and then moved up her body again. I looked up to see her eyes watching my movement.</p> <p>I paused at her slit, as if studying it in it last few minutes of purity. I gave it a kiss, feeling her jerk away from me and then moving back as she found out that the sensation was pleasing. “Oh, you liked that did you?” I said looking at her again.</p> <p>She nodded her head, but couldn’t say a word, thanks to that gag. I bent forward again pushing my tongue into her slit and swiping it up towards her clit. Her body raised up to meet me again. This time I caught her small clit, just emerging from its shell and sucked on it, giving it little bites to excite her.</p> <p>She squeals as I do this, and then her body stiffens as her first male induced orgasm strikes her. I wait a moment for her to recover before I attack her slit and clit again, building her up to another climax, this time I didn’t stop but pulled her into two more before she sank back onto the bed exhausted.</p> <p>I then moved up her body lodging my cock into the groove of her slit, feeling her quiver as she felt me, but unable to fight me any longer, her body unable to struggle any more. I sucked on her small tits, feeling them as stiff nubbins in my mouth and then I pushed forward.</p> <p>She arched her back as she tried to remove herself from my attack, but it was useless. My cock entered her flesh, parting the small slit and pushing inside her body following the course of her vagina, until it was blocked … she was still a virgin. “Oh good, good Little Angel.” I cooed into her ear and knocked on her maidenhead.</p> <p>“Now Little Angel, you join the ranks of womanhood.” I said and, using all my weight forced my cock pass the fleshy blockage. I heard her muffled cry and saw her eyes widen as the pain was rushed to her brain. I thought ‘<i>should I wait or not?</i>’ but my need overcame her comfort and so I pounded into her body, hard.</p> <p>She bucked trying to expel me, but I was firmly entrenched into her body, we were as one, then she started to feel the effects of my work and began following my movements, pushing up as I was entering her, the shattered remains of her hymen being completely removed with our shared movements.</p> <p>I paused to take the gag from out of her mouth. “It hurts!” She whispered, knowing that help wasn’t going to come to her if she screamed.</p> <p>I kissed her on the mouth, pushing my tongue into the cavity there, matching my thrusts into her lower cavity. She didn’t try to bite me, knowing that she would suffer if she even tried that.</p> <p>Soon she was sucking on my tongue, all sense of pain gone in the pursuit of pleasure that she had found while impaled on my cock. “Please, I want more … I need more.” She moaned when I allowed her to speak.</p> <p>I paused, causing her to cry out in her disappointment, but then after, I untied her legs and brought them up over my shoulders and was able to probe deeper into her body, she began to cry out in pleasure. “Oh yes, yes, that’s what I want.” She said.</p> <p>I could see her arms trying to move down to hold her feet but this was for me, not her, not yet. I kept pounding her, trying to nail her into the bed with my cock, until the release of my seed deep into her body announced her climax as well.</p> <p>How long I remained on top of her, I don’t know, but my cock had shrivelled up and was outside her torn and weeping slit, weeping with the red of her blood and the white of my sperm.</p> <p>I looked at her, her eyes were closed and she seemed to be sleeping. I had to admit she had been very good, very good indeed.</p> <p>I tied her feet together. Took one of her arms and tied it close to her body. Her other arm I released and, placing her thumb into her mouth, I watched her suck on it like the child she was.</p> <p>I tucked her into the bed and kissed her on the forehead.	“Goodnight Little Angel.” I said.</p> <p>“g’nigh’ daddy.” She said sleepily as I left my daughter’s room.</p></div>",[]
1326,The Party,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"A man arranges a party, his guests are present and waiting for the entertainment, 5 girls are going to have a night they’ll never forget.",2005-10-16,15,4,"M+ggggg, oral, rp, toys, anal, bond, non-cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner140.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The sweep had picked up the 5 girls, one aged 10, another aged 11, two girls aged 12 and a thirteen year old. They were taken to a room where severe faced matrons stripped them of all their clothing, forced them into showers where they were roughly cleaned and then dried. All the girls were crying and pleading to know what was happening to them, but received no reply.</p> <p>After each girl was dried, they were coated in talcum powder and then they were forced into a corset each. Where they had breasts these were forced up and out, but will all girls their nipples were exposed and on full display.</p> <p>Still they were not spoken to and the matrons maintained a stony silence. The girls all had collars buckled around their necks, these collars had rings in them. Next they had arm braces that held their upper arms and forearms in a 90degree angle. Strong but thin chains were attached to the braces and the girl’s collars, ensuring that they couldn’t move their arms down.</p> <p>Next the girl’s legs were shackled so that they could only take small steps.</p> <p>Their mouths were forced open and ring-gags were pushed into their mouths and tied behind the girl’s head so that they couldn’t be removed, the girls were now openly crying as this was done, but there was no sign of mercy from the matron who then inspected each girl closely and went to a drawer, removing a wooden dildo from it. There were various sized dildo’s in the drawer but the matron seemed to be matching particular sizes to each girl.</p> <p>These dildos were pushed into the girl’s mouths, through the ring-gag, allowing each girl to breathe but were unable to push the dildo out of their mouths. Thus silenced the girls were positioned in front of a large mirror. Allowing them to see how their pussy’s and nipples were displayed.</p> <p>Then the matrons moved again, coating the pussy lips with some clear substance and then turning the girls around so that their asses received the same treatment.</p> <p>The girls were turned again. “Smile girls, you will be better for smiling.” Was the only thing said to them at that time, however all the girls were crying, although only the tears, falling down their faces, were visible.</p> <p>----</p> <p>A man now entered the room, all the matrons curtsied to him, he nodded and then inspected the girls lined up before him, he caressed the breast of the thirteen year old, she tried to move back but was held by a matron behind her. He then rubbed the nipple of one of the twelve year olds, before moving onto the ten year old and he touched her pussy, rubbing his finger along the groove of her small slit. He returned to the eleven year old and gently removed her dildo, noticing how she dribbled as it was pulled out of her mouth, he looked at the size of it and nodded, before returning it to her mouth.</p> <p>“Oh yes … very nice, my complements, this batch will do nicely … I take it they have no idea why they are here?” He asked.</p> <p>The matrons shook their head but at the raised eyebrow the elder matron spoke up, “No sir, we’ve told them nothing!”</p> <p>“Good,” The man turned to the 5 girls. “You are here to serve my guest, these are important people and I want them to enjoy themselves at this party, the phalluses you have in your mouths will be removed by my guest, it will remain with you and you will not remove it! I suggest you keep them nice and moist, you will find it better that way.” The girls looked at each other, trying to see what he was talking about, the oldest girl started crying and the man smiled.</p> <p>“Ah, I see that one of you understand. Now keep sucking on the gag’s in your mouths, when my guests use you they will be placed within either your asses or cunts, it will hurt at first, but it will prepare you … for later.” Then the man’s face went stern, “However should you be foolish enough to refuse any of my guest you will be punished, any refusal will result in punishment I hope you will remember that. Now you will walk to the kitchen where trays will be clipped to your arms, then you will go out to serve my guests.” The man commanded and left.</p> <p>The matrons now directed the girls to a large kitchen, the chef there regarded them. “You are the serving girls, yes? Well you and you,” he pointed to the youngest girls, “will have drinks and you three will take the food, when the tray is empty, or almost empty, you will return here for refills. Understand?” the girls nodded and then the matrons placed trays onto their outstretched arms, the chains pulling down on the girl’s necks as the weight increased.</p> <p>The girls were then directed through a pair of double doors, and out into a large room full of people.</p> <p>The level of conversation dropped as all the people took in the sight of the servants as they entered the room, a couple of the girls just stopped in the doorway, but the matrons prodded them into the room.</p> <p>“Good god James, they’re beautiful, I can’t wait to try them out!” A loud voice said.</p> <p>“Not while they’re carrying drinks or food, however once the tray is completely empty the girl will be free … but you can only use their mouths, once you remove the dildo being held there, they cannot have the dildo’s away from their bodies, I leave it to you as to where they hold them, but they cannot use their hands!” There was the noise of the men laughing as they realised what was to come.</p> <p>The girls realised that they would have to ensure that their trays were never empty and tried their best, but it was the thirteen year old who was stopped in a corner and couldn’t escape as the men finished off the food on her tray. Once the food was gone the tray was unclipped from her arms and a man removed the dildo from her mouth.</p> <p>“Now darling, where shall I put this?” The man said holding the dildo in front of the girl’s eyes, seeing her pleading with her eyes. “I think you should taste yourself afterwards so …” he dragged it down over her exposed breasts, rubbing over the corset covered stomach before positioning it at her labia lips, smiling as her eyes widened.</p> <p>“Hey pretty thing … are you a virgin?” The man asked.</p> <p>The girl started to nod her head, but the man had already pushed the dildo deep into her pussy, forcing the wooden cock past her hymen and along her virgin channel. The scream she made as she felt her body being stretched in a new way made the men around her laugh.</p> <p>The man rubbed the faux-cock inside her a couple of times, before he spoke again, “Oops, perhaps I shouldn’t have done that then! Don’t lose it now, or you’ll have a dirty dildo back in you. Now … onto your knees cunt!” he ordered and pulled down the zip on his trousers, bringing his cock out into the open. The girl was forced to her knees by the men around her.</p> <p>The girl started to panic as the man approached her, his cock nearing her defenceless mouth. Just as the swollen gland touched her she turned her head away to avoid the cock. The man slapped her face, “You’re refusing me cunt! I’m not good enough for you!” He shouted which attracted everyone’s attention.</p> <p>James strolled up to the group around the girl. “I’m sorry Paul, did this girl refuse you?” He asked.</p> <p>Paul, his cock still outside his trousers, nodded, “Yes James, I showed her my cock and she turned away!” he said angrily.</p> <p>James nodded his head and then called out, “Roger, George, now please” And two large men entered the room, each carrying a ping-pong bat in their hands, Roger’s in his right and George’s in his left.</p> <p>James pointed to the now terrified girl, “This one, first offence, total six.” He said. The girl was picked up by her arms and then draped over the arm of a chair.</p> <p>The other four girls were brought over by the matrons and lined up so that they could see what was happening. The men took position behind the girl, her corset framing her ass and pussy showing everyone the end of the dildo embedded in her pussy.</p> <p>At James’ nod first George and then Roger brought their ping-pong paddles down onto the girl’s ass with full force, causing her to scream out with the pain.</p> <p>James then spoke to the four watching girls, “One refusal will give you six with the paddles, the second 12 and so on, after which you will also be made to do what you refused to do what you were asked to do!” He nodded again and the paddles descended again, landing on the same spots on her ass, if she could have spoken she would have begged them to stop.</p> <p>The ten year old went to turn away from the sight, but James gently took her head and stopped her, “No, you don’t want to do that! Or you will be next.” He said after which the girl watched as if her life depended on it. James smiled at her and then nodded. The paddles descended again, delivering the final two blows to the poor girl’s ass.</p> <p>The girl wasn’t given any time to recover, but was pulled to her feet and presented to Paul again. “Now bitch, before you suck me off I think a change is in order!” He looked at James, “Do you mind?” He asked.</p> <p>James smiled, “Not at all, she’s here for your pleasure.” He said, Paul smiled back and reached down between the girl’s legs and to her pussy. He pulled out the dildo sharply, holding it the sticky thing with the girl’s juices on it, he shook his head and then wiped it on the corset the girl was wearing, drying it out as he did so.</p> <p>He then went around the girl, standing at her back. “Pity you refused me cunt, you would have had a nice moist phallus instead of this dry piece of wood!” And with that he pushed the dildo up against the girl’s sphincter, forcing it inside her.</p> <p>The girl squealed as she felt the invader pushing away into her, she stood on tip-toes, trying to escape from the pain, but there was no way she could do that!</p> <p>Once the dildo was deeply embedded in her ass she was forced down onto her knees again, Paul wiped his cock on her hair, leaving strands of pre-cum in her tresses. He went to the front of her and positioned his cock by her mouth. This time she moved her head forward, to allow the gland to enter her mouth.</p> <p>Paul put his hands on either side of the girl’s head and pulled her onto his cock so that it went deep into her mouth and almost entered her throat. He pushed her head away before pulling it back, using her mouth to masturbate him until he spurted inside her, the girls watched as the thirteen year olds cheeks went out as she was forced to swallow the seed in her mouth.</p> <p>Then the girls were allowed to return to their duties, except for the thirteen year old, as her tray had been removed, another man took Paul’s place but then turned to one of the matrons, “Can’t you do something about her arms, she looks like a sex dummy with her arms like that!”</p> <p>The matron unclipped the chain from the girl’s collar and then gently twisted the girl’s arms behind her, they were then clipped into this position so that she couldn’t move them.</p> <p>The new man nodded, “Yes, that’s better, allows access to her tits.” He said as he rubbed his hands over the springing flesh, “Can’t wait to see her mounted, do you know what James has planned?” He asked the surrounding group.</p> <p>“I was at the last one, they had a stone statue of Pan in the room, all the girls were forced onto that before the guest could use them.” Another man said</p> <p>“James said it would be different today, I can’t wait… come on John do what you’re going to and let us have a go.”</p> <p>The new man, John, opened his trousers and presented his cock to the thirteen year olds mouth, she didn’t care anymore and moved forward to capture his cock, sucking it into her mouth.</p> <p>In all seven men used her mouth at that first time, then Paul stood her up and pulled the dildo out of her ass, pushing it into her mouth and telling her to get it clean. She could taste the tartness of her ass but didn’t stop moistening it.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The next girl to have an empty tray was the ten year old, tears were on her face as the tray was unclipped. A man brought out a handkerchief and mopped up the tears, “Don’t worry little one, we’re not going to be as hard on you, as long as you’re good.” He said and removed the dildo from her mouth. She was taken to a table where the man laid her back, “Now this will hurt for a moment.” He said and positioned the dildo at her unfledged pussy. “Now relax.” He said to her and gently stroked her pussy with his hand.</p> <p>The young girl found that what the man was doing was so nice she didn’t mind that he was touching her where her mother had told her never to touch, she felt her nether lips being parted by a gentle hand and then she felt a strange sensation between her legs which seemed to hit her brain as the man rubbed on her slit.</p> <p>The man watched as the young girl was brought to a climax and the dildo was slipped up into her pussy. A trickle of blood announced the destruction of her hymen but the girl didn’t even notice it.</p> <p>She was gently lifted to her feet and then down onto her knees before the man, he stroked her hair while she recovered and then she looked up a surprised look in her eyes. “Yes little one it’s inside you and will stay there, now are you ready to serve me?” The man said.</p> <p>The girl nodded and watched as the man opened his trousers and removed his cock, it was quiet large to the girl and she looked at the man again, “Don’t worry little one, I’ll be gentle with you.” The man said and moved towards her mouth, she felt the organ with her tongue, not being able to do anything about it. The man rubbed his cock just inside her mouth allowing her to get used to the size and taste of his cock.</p> <p>“I’m going to push a bit deeper now, just rub it with your tongue.” The man told the girl. She didn’t panic as he did as he said, but moved her tongue as he directed.</p> <p>“Purse your lips little one, try to hold my cock with your lips!” He instructed her, it was hard with the ring gag holding her mouth as it was but she tried to obey him. Receiving a pat on her head for her efforts.</p> <p>She realised that he was moving his cock faster in her mouth and then he spoke to her again, “I’m just about to cum girl, try to swallow as much of it as you can.” He said and before she could register his words she found her mouth full of his sperm. She began to swallow as fast as she could, but some started to dribble out of her mouth and onto her chest.</p> <p>The man withdrew his cock from her and smiled at her, “That was good little one, with any luck you’ll be able to remove the ring soon, if you behave yourself that is.” He said.</p> <p>“Michael, she spilt some of your sperm, shouldn’t you punish her for that?” Another man said.</p> <p>The young girl began to panic but the man, Michael, shook his head, “No William, she took my cock and sucked it like a pro, it’s just her mouth wasn’t big enough to hold all my sperm, she didn’t spill it deliberately.” He said.</p> <p>James walked up to the men, “Is there a problem here?” He asked gently, the girl began to whimper and move behind Michael, but he took her shoulders and moved her back. “Not at all James, this one was marvellous, William was saying that she should have swallowed all my seed, but I’m happy with the way she serviced me.”</p> <p>James looked at the girl and smiled at her, “Well done, Michael knows what he’s talking about, now lets put your dildo back in and then you can circulate.” He said.</p> <p>Michael reached down her front and gently pulled the dildo from her hairless pussy, showing the bloodstained dildo to the girl, “That was your womanhood, you are now almost a woman, taste it and be happy.” He said, slowly inserting the dildo into her mouth.</p> <p>As with the thirteen year old the young girl’s arms were placed behind her back, and her chest wiped over to clean off the drying sperm. After a hurried conversation the matron took away the dildo from the girl and then, with a quick movement, removed the ring-gag. Before the girl could ask why the dildo was held before her again, she remembered how the other girl was punished and so opened her mouth to accept the dildo.</p> <p>Michael nodded, “Don’t talk little one, this is a privilege for you. Hold the dildo in your mouth and keep it there, but don’t refuse anyone and don’t bite them either, or the ring will go back in, after your punishment of course.” He warned her.</p> <p>The girl sucked hard on the dildo and nodded. She didn’t want to be spanked like that at all.</p> <p>----</p> <p>All too soon the trays were empty and discarded, all the girls were force to accept the dildo either in their asses or pussy’s, and not all of them were treated as the ten year old had been.</p> <p>After all the men had been sucked off by the girls, and they all agreed that the ten year old was the better as she had full use of her mouth, James called the party to a curtained area.</p> <p>“Gentlemen, as always these girls were virgins, taken off the streets with no idea what they were going to be doing. They will, of course, be servicing you all in due time tonight, but as you will realise they are still quite tight and their parts unused to being penetrated by manhood’s as great as yours.” This brought a laugh from the men there.</p> <p>James pulled on a rope and the curtain opened. Behind him was a large machine, in the shape of a bucking bronco, “This is Wildfire, he’s fully programmed to give the girls a ride which they will never forget. Each girl gets 15 minutes on Wildfire. But before she does she will be tied on so that she doesn’t fall off.” James smiled at that and all the girls could see there were straps on the bronco.</p> <p>The ten year old was the first one chosen to ride the beast. She began to panic as she was lifted onto the back of it. Her legs folded up as the shackle chain rested on the back of the beast. There were two lumps over which her body was positioned, Michael came to her and gently stroked her hair as she felt the bumps enter her ass and pussy. Then straps were tightened holding her in place.</p> <p>There was a noise and she could feel the bumps rising up, entering her body. “It’s alright little one; these are to open you up so that you don’t feel it as badly when we use your body.” Michael told her and he rubbed her pussy, feeling the rising dildos as he did so.</p> <p>Then Michael stood back and Wildfire started to move. As it bent forward the girl felt the dildo in her pussy move up inside her, causing her to scream out in shock more than pain, then it reared up and she was forced back onto the dildo in her ass, which also expanded as it entered her body. Once the dildos were at the length suitable for her they remained there and then the Wildfire really started to move.</p> <p>Back and forth, sideways, moving up and down trying to dislodge the girl while fucking her with the dildo’s deep in her body, after five minutes she was screaming out in pain and begging to be released, after 10 she was moaning in ecstasy as the dildos worked their magic on her, at the end of 15 she was almost unconscious with the number of orgasms that had been forced on her.</p> <p>She was untied and lifted off the bronco and onto a mattress, her legs remaining parted - as she couldn’t close them, a cool cloth was wiped over her body and then she felt the mattress move as someone knelt on it, she looked up to see Michael above her.</p> <p>“Now for the real thing.” He said and lowered his naked body onto her, pushing his cock into her pussy, once he was fully seated he rolled over so that she was now sitting on him. She was so into this that she didn’t hear the bronco start to move or the shriek of the eleven year old as the dildo pushed their way into her body as she began her ride.</p> <p>The corset was removed from the young girl and then Michael pulled her naked body onto his, his cock deep inside her. “You see, if you hadn’t been prepared you wouldn’t like me doing this.” He told her and began lifting her up and down on his cock. She smiled at him, “What’s your name little one,” Michael asked her</p> <p>She looked around for permission and then whispered, “I’m Nancy.”</p> <p>“Well Nancy, I’m glad to meet you, now are you ready for something different?” He asked her.</p> <p>Shyly she nodded, not certain about what was being asked, but she trusted Michael. He pulled her down onto his chest and told her to relax, she felt the mattress move again and then felt something cold on her ass, before a large object started to enter her, she realised that it was another cock creeping inside her ass.</p> <p>Then she was sandwiched between Michael and the other person. “You were right Michael she is a very well behaved young lady.” The other man said and Nancy realised that James was the man.</p> <p>The two men began moving in unison, bringing their cocks into Nancy’s body, but causing her great pleasure in this. Then something touched her mouth, she looked up to see a man before her. She opened her lips to show the dildo she still had in her mouth. The matron had held it while she was riding, or being ridden by, Wildfire and gave it back to her afterwards.</p> <p>The man smiled and took the dildo; she opened her mouth and took the proffered cock into it, sucking on it as she moved her head forward. Thus triply taken she allowed the men to do as they wanted with her.</p> <p>The pitiful moans of the eleven year old could be heard as the bronco threw itself around digging the dildos deep into the girl’s unused body but Nancy didn’t take any notice, her body was involved in a ride of its own as Michael began spurting inside her body, then her mouth was full of seed again as the man ejaculated into her.</p> <p>Then James spewed into her bowels as he finished his enjoyment of the girl, he withdrew from her ass, taking notice of the white sperm oozing from her sphincter, he regarded it with a smile.</p> <p>Michael lifted the young girl from his cock and kissed her forehead. “That was good little one, now just think about this when someone else takes you, enjoy yourself, you were made to do it.”</p> <p>Nancy smiled and accepted the dildo back from the man who’d taken her mouth; she licked the wooden phallus and then placed it in her mouth.</p> <p>She watched as the eleven year old was carried off the bronco and the back of the beasts was wiped dry of the juices that had been deposited on it, then it was the first of the twelve year olds, who struggled as she was placed and so the straps were placed on her first before the dildo’s extended. She tried to rise from her position but the straps prevented this and so she had to accept the full length without any movement on the part of Wildfire.</p> <p>A hand tapped Nancy on the shoulder she turned to see Paul standing before her he, like all the men, was naked and his cock looked large. Nancy was slightly frightened of Paul but she took his hand and led him to the mattress.</p> <p>She went to lie down but Paul stopped her and put her on her hands and knees, “I like to do girls doggy style.” He said, but he wasn’t as gruff as he’d been with the older girl. Nancy shivered as something cool was put around her pussy and then she felt Paul’s cock slowly enter her, going deeper than Michaels had, but she allowed herself to accept this.</p> <p>Paul moved his hands over her flat chest, rubbing her where her nipples were on display, heightening the sensations as he began to move inside her. “Hello little one, why don’t you suck on this.” Another man said as he went onto his knees in front of Nancy.</p> <p>Again this new man removed the dildo from Nancy’s mouth and then slowly pushed his cock into the girl’s mouth, she sucked it into her mouth and then started swallowing it as it touched her throat. “Bugger me, she’s a natural!” The man said.</p> <p>“Yes she’s really into this isn’t she.” Paul agreed as he pushed away into the young girl.</p> <p>Beside them the eleven year old was being mounted by two men as well but she was on her back as they covered her, she was struggling with the man in her mouth, but as she was still wearing the ring-gag she couldn’t stop him from invading her throat. As he withdrew she vomited over him causing him to swear.</p> <p>Immediately George and Roger were there. The girl was pulled away from her two partners and she was placed over the arm of the chair. James was there as well, “Your body betrayed you and refused to house the seed of the man honouring you, first offence, six! Proceed.” He said.</p> <p>The two men administered the punishment and quickly and efficiently before pulling the girl back onto the mattress and onto her back, as her ass touched the fabric she tried to raise it up, but her two disappointed partners were already onto her, the first pushing his cock into her pussy and forcing her ass onto the mattress, marvelling as she raised herself up to ease her pain but sending more of the cock into her pussy.</p> <p>The second man pushed his cock deep into the girl’s throat again, but this time the girl managed to hold back her gagging reflex, too scared to be sick!</p> <p>----</p> <p>By now the other twelve year old was just getting off Wildfire, and the thirteen year old was backing away as hands reached for her. The arm restraints were removed and then she was stripped of the corset and the ring-gag was taken out.</p> <p>The shackles were removed from her legs, “Don’t try to run, that would mean a second punishment!” Paul reminded her. This seemed to break her will as she didn’t struggle when she was walked to Wildfire.</p> <p>She was encouraged to get onto the bronco – mainly by George and Roger standing near to her – and to position herself on the two dildos, which had been extended to half size for her.</p> <p>“Please sir, do I have to?” She pleaded which made the men standing around laugh.</p> <p>James was also laughing, “Of course you do. You didn’t hear your young friends asking for release? So fuck yourself on the dildos, get them nice and wet with your juices.” He said to her.</p> <p>And so, sobbing she sat down on the anal dildo and allowed the other to enter her pussy. “Bounce up and down, get them seated into you girl!” James said again. She followed his orders until her bottom was flush against Wildfire’s cover.</p> <p>The girl was still sobbing as the matrons tied her legs so that she was held onto the bronco then it started to move, as with Nancy it first moved forward and then back, as it did so the girl started to scream as the dildos were extended to the fullest position that the computer system had decided she could take, then the dildos expanded, filling the girl completely</p> <p>Her body being thrown all over the place and her arms flailing around in an effort to dislodge herself from the torture she was experiencing. “No … No please stop! Help me!” She cried out but received no response except for the remaining men laughing at her.</p> <p>The majority of the others were now using the four girls, all of them had now experienced multiple partners and were either with two or three men at the same time.</p> <p>After 15 minutes James quietly asked the watchers if they wanted the girl to stop so that they could have their way with her, but many said no, they thought she could stand another 10 minutes on Wildfire.</p> <p>----</p> <p>During the rest of the party, the girls were used by all of James’s guest, although Nancy received most praise for her acceptation of her position, whether on her back or front or knees.</p> <p>She willingly ran to Wildfire for another ride and was enjoying her time there.</p> <p>The other girls gradually accepted their fate and began to get used to the men pounding their cocks into whichever part of the body that enticed them.</p> <p>By daybreak the party broke up, the girls were carried to the showers to be cleaned up by the matrons, before they were taken to a bedroom and allowed to sleep.</p> <p>When they woke up they found their clothes cleaned and waiting for them, each of them had an envelope which when opened contained £1,000.</p> <p>They were then blindfolded and taken away in a van.</p> <p>The only exception to this was Nancy, when she woke up she found James was sitting on a chair in her room, she smiled at him.</p> <p>“Well Nancy, how was it?” He asked her.</p> <p>She smiled back, “Oh daddy, it was the best birthday present ever!” She giggled.</p></div>",[]
1327,Halloween Treats,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Charlene, or Charly, is getting ready for an evening Trick and Treating with her mother and friends, however the one getting Tricked is Charly and her friend Wendy as they try for one last house.",2005-10-27,19,4,"MFg+, mast, enema, oral, anal, tort",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner141.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Charlene gulped as she put on the costume that her mother had brought for her, she thought it would be one of those crappy plastic affairs that several of her friends had been fobbed off with - you know a ghost or something stupid like that which nine year olds are supposed to like!</p> <p>Charly’s costume was better! <b>Much better!</b> She had a dark leotard on, over which was a light fabric skirt, which was very short, it was also black which seemed to highlight her white arms and legs. Next she had a torn blouse, which had ripped arms and back.</p> <p>Her mother smiled at her as she added the extra touches, make-up to her face, making it seem as if she’d been punched in the face, taking time to blacken up the eye and add blood to Charly’s lips, arms and legs - Her mother had explained the costume to her, she was supposed to be a witch after an inquisition, so she would look battered and bruised.</p> <p>Finally her mother put the small leather wrist and ankle bands on to Charly, these had chains attached to them, only plastic but they looked good. A black witch’s hat completed the costume.</p> <p>Charlene’s mother smiled at her and started to take pictures with her new camera, it didn’t need film and she showed Charly the pictures afterwards.</p> <p>Charlene walked out of her house with her mother and met up with some of her friends, they all freaked over her costume especially Wendy, who was dressed as a pumpkin!</p> <p>The group ran over the neighbourhood knocking on doors and calling out ‘Trick or Treat!’</p> <p>For some reason Charly got more sweets than her friends, but she didn’t mind sharing out her pail with them.</p> <p>While it was getting dark the friends started to separate and go home with their parents, until it was just Charly and Wendy left. Charlene’s mother told Wendy that she’d be sleeping over with Charlene, and “wouldn’t it be nice to get more sweets? Why don’t we stay out longer?” She added.</p> <p>The two girls screamed in glee at this thought, Charlene’s mother then started them walking further away from home, she told the girls that some people didn’t have children near them and so missed out on Trick or Treat.</p> <p>Some houses were dark, and nobody answered the door, other houses just had nasty dogs that would bark as the girls came near and so they didn’t go there either!</p> <p>Just when they were about to give up Charlene’s mother suggested one more house, its lights were on and there was a skeleton hanging from the porch. “They seem to have the Halloween sprit!” She told the girls who laughingly agreed.</p> <p>When Charlene pressed the doorbell a scream sounded within the house, the two girls looked at each other, then large heavy footsteps could be heard approaching, the door catch clicked and the door opened to the sound of a heavy creaking.</p> <p>Expecting some giant of a man to be there the girls looked up, but a giggle made them look ahead where a boy was standing in the doorway. He was made up with a false hairy chest and ape like arms, his legs were hidden by ape legs. His face was hidden by an ape’s mask, “Hello!” he said, “You’re the first ones we’ve seen today, do you want to come in?” He asked them in a high pitched voice.</p> <p>Charlene looked back at her mother who nodded, “Yes please, we’ve walked a lot and I feel slightly tired.” She said thinking that she needed a reason.</p> <p>They were shown into a large room which had been made up to look like a dungeon, chains hung from the ceiling and also on the walls, from the ceiling there was a cage like affair, there was a metal thing in the corner of the room, it was painted to look like a woman.</p> <p>The boy saw the girl’s reaction, “Isn’t it neat, dad had it made ‘specally for tonight”</p> <p>As if waiting for the right time a man entered the room, carrying a tray of drinks, he was made up like Count Dracula with red at either side of his mouth. “Good Evening! I trust you like my humble abode.” He said in a foreign accent.</p> <p>Wendy giggled and the man’s face dropped, “Well I did my best!” He said and then smiled, “Hello, hello and heeellloooo. Well I must say we were about to give up, weren’t we pumpkin.” He said and then apologised to Wendy who smiled.</p> <p>The ‘boy’ took off his mask to reveal long hair, “Dad that mask is too hot for me.” She complained. And then smiled at the other two girls, “Sorry, but I didn’t want one of those ghost things that dad wanted to buy me, and then I saw this costume and kept on at him until he got it.” She explained.</p> <p>The man smiled at his daughter, “Yes Dominique did make a fuss. But your costumes are very nice as well.” He said and handed out the drinks.</p> <p>Dominique sipped at her’s and made a face, “Dad! You haven’t made it right, it tastes terrible!” She complained, “Go on you try it!” She said to the girls who also sipped it but found nothing wrong.</p> <p>Charlene’s mother drank half her drink, “I think it’s just right, thank you …” She inclined her head to the man.</p> <p>“Frank, Frank Muller, and you are?” He replied.</p> <p>“I’m Brigit, the witch is my daughter Charlene and this is her friend Wendy.” Charlene’s mother said.</p> <p>“I like your daughter’s costume; I don’t think I’ve seen one like it before.” Frank said which made Charly beam at her mother.</p> <p>“Mum made it special for me, I didn’t want a plastic thing either!” Charly said.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Well sit down, unless you want to hang around!” He pointed up to the cage hanging above them.</p> <p>The girls laughed and sat down on a sofa, Charly’s eyes were dragged to the large thing in the corner of the room, Frank followed her gaze.</p> <p>“It’s supposed to be an Iron Maiden; it was used as a torture device.” He said</p> <p>“Is it real?” Wendy asked sounding slightly scared.</p> <p>“Real? Well it was made a couple of years ago by my company for a horror film; I just got it out of storage for tonight. It has the metal spikes that have to be gradually moved in, I’ve just never used it, although if Dommy won’t do her homework I might find a use for it!” he said laughing, which got a ‘<b>Daaaaaad</b>!’ from his daughter.</p> <p>Charly got up and walked to the Iron Maiden, she touched it, it was icy cold. Frank came over to her and touched a knob on the side of the Maiden. The door opened up.</p> <p>On the back there were metal shackles to hold onto the arms, legs and necks of the victims, something that Frank made sure to point out to Charly. Then he showed her the slits where the metal spikes would be inserted into the Maiden and then into the victim.</p> <p>“What was it supposed to do?” Charly asked interested.</p> <p>“Well the victim would be convinced to confess to whatever crime they were accused of before they’re skewered.” Frank said.</p> <p>“B … but what if they didn’t do it?” Charly asked.</p> <p>“That didn’t matter to the people using the Maiden, they just needed the confession. In the end wouldn’t you say you did it? Just picture it you’re in the dark and someone is pushing a knife into several parts of your body.” Frank said resting his hand on Charly’s shoulder.</p> <p>Charly shuddered at the thought and then nodded her head. “Oh yes, I don’t think I could stand any pain like that!” She said.</p> <p>Just then Wendy closed her eyes and collapsed onto the sofa, Charly went to run to her but found her feet weren’t working properly. Frank lifted her up into his arms, he looked over to Charlene’s mother. “Thank you Brigit, they’re lovely.” He said as Charly blacked out.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charly awoke to a cool cloth being passed over her head, she tried to move but found that her arms and legs were held by chains to the leather bands that her mother … Her mother! Where was she?</p> <p>Charly opened her eyes and saw her mother was the one with the cloth, she had changed her clothes as well, she was now wearing a leather bra and leather shorts. “Mum! What’s happening?” Charly said.</p> <p>“Don’t say anything darling, Master Frank doesn’t want to hear a word from you, or you might not like what he’ll do to you.” Brigit said quietly.</p> <p>“Where are my clothes, he didn’t…” Charly asked as she realized that she was naked.</p> <p>“Master Frank told me to undress you and to tie you up here.” Brigit said not mentioning that Frank was watching her as she did so.</p> <p>“Where Wendy?” Charly asked just as quietly</p> <p>Brigit looked up to the cage where Wendy, sans Pumpkin outfit, was hanging. She was wearing only her knickers and a gag in her mouth.</p> <p>Then Dominique entered the room, she was also dressed like Brigit but carried a small whip. “Well Slave Brigit, is your daughter ready?” She asked.</p> <p>Brigit went down onto her knees and bent her head. “I’m sorry Mistress, but I haven’t had time to tell her.” She said.</p> <p>Dominique shook her head and then brought the whip down on Brigit’s back. “Stupid slave! You know what happens if you don’t do as you’re told. I will tell slave Charlene then!” The girl said.</p> <p>She then faced Charlene, “Well Slave Charlene! You are now under mine and Master Frank’s control, when we tell you to do something you <b>will</b> do it, without any arguments or you will be punished! Do you understand that?” Dominique said.</p> <p>“But … I’m not…” Charly started to say but Dominique shook her head.</p> <p>“You were warned!” she said and then raised the whip bringing it down onto Charlene’s developing breasts.</p> <p>“Oww! No! That hurts!” Charly protested but only received a laugh from Dominique.</p> <p>“You stupid little cunt, it’s supposed to, why do you think it’s called punishment! Don’t worry, the pain soon fades. you just wait until Daddy uses his whip on you, unless he uses the other thing!” Dominique said and then brought the whip down on Charly’s unprotected pussy, causing the girl to scream in pain.</p> <p>“Dommy? What are you doing to our new slave?” Frank entered the room, his makeup was now off and he was dressed in just a pair of shorts, Charly could see that the front of his shorts were pushed out as if he had something in his pockets.</p> <p>“She didn’t answer me Master Frank; she started to say other words.” Dominique said.</p> <p>Frank went to where Charlene was chained and gently stroked her face, “It’s understandable Dommy, I instructed Slave Brigit to bring her daughter here and not to tell her anything, Slave Charlene doesn’t know her place yet, I will attend to her and you can play with Slave Wendy.”</p> <p>Dominique looked back and up to where Wendy was slowly stirring, she had opened her eyes and was looking down at the group in shock. “Thank you Master Frank, I’ve got a place that she’ll enjoy … eventually.” Dominique said with a smile on her face.</p> <p>Frank nudged Brigit with his foot. “Slave Brigit, you will help Mistress Dominique to get Slave Wendy down from the cage and then take her to Mistress Dominique’s bedroom, you will follow Mistress Dominique’s instructions. Do you understand?” He said to her.</p> <p>Brigit nodded her head, “Yes, Master Frank I understand and will obey.” She said and waited.</p> <p>Frank nodded and then said, “Rise Slave Brigit and follow your instructions”</p> <p>Brigit got to her feet, bowed to Frank and then went to where Dominique was using a ratchet to lower the cage down to the floor. Wendy was removed from the cage and then dragged out of the room, Brigit never took one look at her daughter at all.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charly cried as her mother went out of the room leaving her alone with Frank; he put his hand under Charly’s chin and raised her head. “Tears little one? So soon? Tell me what’s wrong?” he asked kindly.</p> <p>“W … why did … mommy … do that?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank nodded his head. “I understand, you are confused and worried about what is happening.” Charly nodded her head, “Well you see I made a slave out of your mother when she was younger, it’s only recently that I’ve found her again, it was a great surprise to find she had such a pretty daughter.” Frank said and ran his hands over Charly’s chest, pausing when he touched her nipples.</p> <p>“Please sir, don’t” Charly said which made Frank laugh.</p> <p>“It’s been a long time since someone said don’t to me, I’d almost forgotten how it sounds, but I’m afraid you’re not allowed to use that word to me and so I will punish you for that … a little later.” Frank said at which point a cry could be heard from upstairs. “Ah, it seems that little Wendy refused to do something for Dommy, she’ll learn, just as you will.”</p> <p>Charly shook her head and started to struggle against the chains holding her in an effort to escape, but she was held tightly.</p> <p>“I think you need to learn something my young slave.” Frank said in his laughing voice, “When I tell you something your responses will be <b>‘Yes Master Frank’</b> or <b>‘Certainly Master Frank’</b>, or <b>‘I understand Master Frank’</b>. The word NO has no meaning for you from this time on!”</p> <p>“But … you can’t do …” Charly said in shock.</p> <p>Frank undid Charlene’s leg and then her arms, but he held onto her so that she couldn’t escape from him, “I see that I need to use other methods here, and you know what? I’m going to use them!” Frank said</p> <p>Charly could see that they were heading towards the Iron Maiden; she tried to struggle out of Frank’s grasp but failed.</p> <p>Frank opened the door to the Iron Maiden and pushed Charly into it, he attached the neck restraint and Charly was held, she tried to kick out at Frank but he calmly took one of her legs and then fixed it into the shackle there. He quickly took command of her other leg.</p> <p>Then Frank took Charly’s arms and fixed them above her head, leaving her immobilized. Charly still tried to struggle. “Oh, so you’re like that are you? Then I have a solution to that as well.” Frank said and touched a button, Charly heard a noise and then something was poking her in her backside.</p> <p>“Now if you move your butt forward I’ll coat the dildo with cream, that way it will enter you easier, if not then it’s going to be painful.” Frank said, Charly didn’t know what he meant but she didn’t like the idea of pain.</p> <p>So the girl obligingly moved her body, as much as she could, forward. Frank smiled at her. “Good, now I’ll just push some of this up here …” And Charly felt his finger probing at her bottom and pushing inside her, she tried to wriggle her bottom away but couldn’t. “And I’ll put some just in here…” She gasped as she felt his finger again, this time on her pussy, but for some reason it felt nice.</p> <p>“Ah. You liked that … good, Dommy likes it as well … I wonder?” Frank said thoughtfully but shook his head, “I’ll find out later, but for now…” his hand moved away from Charly’s pussy and then she felt her hips being lifted slightly and then lowered.</p> <p>She tried to shake her head as the … dildo? Did he call it … was pushed against her bottom, and then the slippery stuff allowed it to push into and up Charly’s bum. “OOOooowwww!” Charly screamed out. “It hurts!” she said accusingly.</p> <p>Frank nodded his head, “I know, but just think what it would have been like without that lube?” he said, “now can you move your body?” he asked Charly.</p> <p>Charly’s eyes widened as she realised that she was firmly fixed in place. “N … no sir.” She said apprehensively.</p> <p>“Slave Charlene, you will address me as Master Frank. Do you understand?” Frank said</p> <p>Charly realised that she had to answer him, but how … and then she remembered, “I understand Master Frank.” She said.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Well done Slave Charlene, but I still need to do this.” Frank said and then closed the door of the Iron Maiden.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charly was now in the dark, her arms and legs shackled to the back of the Iron Maiden and her neck restrained, what was worse for her she could feel the … dildo? In her bum start to move, in a small way it was pumping up and down making her feel so odd.</p> <p>What she couldn’t see were the cameras watching her, they were designed to work in low to zero light. Also the fact that a small panel had opened up in front of the Iron Maiden, behind the panel were several feathers on levers, designed to attack certain parts of a young girl’s anatomy.</p> <p>The crackling sound of a speaker made Charly look, but still the inside of the Maiden was pitch black. “I’m sorry about this Slave Charlene, but Mistress Dominique needs my attention, I’ll leave this on automatic, don’t worry if you get too scared there’s a grate below you … I think that’s where the rats get in, must do something about them soon.” Frank said and then the speaker switched off.</p> <p>Charly gave a sob. Rats how could he… then she heard a slight squeaking noise, and she started to panic … the rats could be climbing up the inside of the Maiden, then they would … something soft touched her body, she screamed in panic. The rats had touched her they had, they had!</p> <p>Unknown to Charly the feathers had started to extend from their confinement, that was the squeaking noise Charly had heard, the first feather touched her chest and started to rotate, the rats were purely in Charly’s mind.</p> <p>Charly waited for the first bite of the rat, but then she felt another touch … on her pussy! She couldn’t hold herself back but started to piss herself in her panic.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Frank walked upstairs to Dominique’s room. His daughter had the girl, Wendy, tied to an open framework with her arms and legs widely extended. Her knickers had been removed and the girl was now naked.</p> <p>Brigit was also there with her head between Wendy’s legs, causing strange sensations in the bound girl’s body. Behind the girl Frank could see his daughter; she was smiling away and holding a paddle in her hands.</p> <p>“Well Slave Wendy … who am I?” Dominique asked the young girl.</p> <p>“(pant) … (pant) … You’re … you’re … Mistress … Mistress … <b>ARRrrrggghhh! Please no, no don’t hit me again. I’m sorry Mistress Dominique, Please Mistress don’t</b>!” Wendy screamed out.</p> <p>Frank walked behind Wendy to observe Dominique’s work. Wendy’s backside was a mass of bruises, some in stripes other in a paddle shape. Dominique stepped back to watch her father.</p> <p>“Not too bad Dommy, she’s calling you Mistress Dominique now, don’t you think she should be rewarded?” Frank said.</p> <p>“I don’t know ... I want to make her suffer more!” Dominique said.</p> <p>Frank walked around the framework; Brigit was sucking away at Wendy’s pussy but keeping away from the girl’s clit. He nodded, enough for the girl to know that there was more to be done, but not enough to bring her off. Brigit had learnt well.</p> <p>“Where are your nipple clamps?” Frank asked.</p> <p>Dominique hit her head with her hand, “I’m a fool, she wouldn’t like them would she? I was going to bugger her first before I got to rape her pussy, but I’d be able to pull on her nipples won’t I?”</p> <p>Frank nodded and Dominique ran off to her chest of drawers, she looked for a pair of clamps and then held them up. “These will look good on her.” Dominique said and ran back to the framework.</p> <p>Dominique tapped Brigit on the head. “Slave Brigit stop that for now. I want you to excite Slave Wendy’s tits.” Without a word Brigit followed her mistress’s orders.</p> <p>“Please don’t, it’s not nice!” Wendy said but couldn’t stop Brigit from attaching her lips to Wendy’s forming breasts.</p> <p>Frank gently slapped Wendy’s face. “Something else you’re going to learn Slave Wendy, when Mistress Dominique gives an order you will obey it, just as Slave Brigit is doing now!”</p> <p>Wendy didn’t answer, she could feel the effects of Brigit’s work on her tit’s it was almost the same as when she was licking her poochy, it promised more … more … much more.</p> <p>She moaned in frustration as Brigit left her tit, but cooed as her other tit was now receiving attention, a coo that turned into a scream as she felt metal teeth biting into her aching tit. “Oooouuuccchhhhh! What is that?” She screamed out.</p> <p>“Mistress Dominique is allowing you to wear jewellery Slave Wendy, a nice pair of nipple clamps, they may hurt as they bite into your flesh … but that’s only part of your training.” Frank said to the crying girl.</p> <p>At that point Brigit removed her mouth from Wendy’s other tit allowing Dominique to attach the second clamp onto Wendy’s body.</p> <p>Dominique looked up at her father, “Did you want to have Slave Wendy’s ass Master Frank?”</p> <p>Wendy’s eyes widened in shock as Frank moved behind her and touched her bottom. “Not really she’s too small for me, I think you should do it, Slave Wendy is yours after all.” He said.</p> <p>Dominique smiled, “Thank you Master Frank, I’ll start with a 3 and then move up to a 5 or 6.” She said and returned to her chest of drawers.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “If you don’t mind Mistress Dominique, I would like to have a few words with Slave Brigit.”</p> <p>Dominique was putting on some kind of garter belt and nodded, “Of course Master Frank, I want to do this on my own.” She said attaching a plate in front of her to which a threaded screw was extended.</p> <p>Frank watched as his daughter attached the dildo to the screw, she was now looking like a young boy with an erection in front of him, her flat chest now adding to the effect.</p> <p>As the door was closing Dominique was behind Wendy. “This is what a slave like you will know from now on.” She said. Frank watched as his daughter pushed her hips forward forcing the dildo up into the bum of the bound girl, Dominique’s hands moving to Wendy’s front and pulling on the clamps, causing more agony for the young girl.</p> <p>Smiling Frank completed closing the door and looked to where Brigit was on her knees before him. “Slave Brigit I demand answers.” He said making the frightened woman look up.</p> <p>“Your daughter? Who was her father? I know you live here alone with her? And she’s almost the same age as Dommy.” Frank regarded the woman listening to the screams from his daughter’s room.</p> <p>“I … I can’t I promised … promised ….” Brigit said.</p> <p>Frank shook his head and walked downstairs, this was forcing Brigit to follow him on her knees. “I’m disappointed in you Brigit, when I trained you I knew you would obey me and answer all my questions. Now you refuse to tell me! This means punishment!” Frank said.</p> <p>Brigit sobbed, “I’m sorry Master Frank, but Mistress Wilma made me promise never to tell you.” She said.</p> <p>Frank stopped in his tracks, “My wife! She ordered you to keep secrets from me?” Frank said amazed, Wilma had died some years ago and he’d never remarried, she had shared his interest in dominating women, she was the one who had named Dominique and had given the girl her initiation into domination and subjugation of others.</p> <p>“Mistress Wilma is dead now Slave Brigit you, however, are still alive … if you wish to remain so you will tell me! <b>Who is Slave Charlene’s father?</b>” They were now in the main room, muffled moans could be heard from the Iron Maiden.</p> <p>Brigit hung her head, tears falling from her cheeks. Frank picked up a flogger from it concealed place and started bringing it down on her back causing the woman to cry out with each strike.</p> <p>Finally, sobbing away, Brigit screamed out, “She’s yours! … Yours … when I found out I told Mistress Wilma … she ordered me to have it aborted! … She couldn’t give you a child and … didn’t want me to … to have one either! … She ordered me never to … to tell you! … But I disobeyed her and ran away … I thought I’d got away … until you found me again!” Frank dropped the flogger. He hadn’t found Brigit; it was a complete accident that they had met. But it had answered a question that had bugged him for years.</p> <p>Why would a complete submissive as Brigit find the courage to run away from his household? Also it answered another question as to why Wilma became so obsessed with conceiving, although she had been warned that childbirth would weaken her! And there it was … being tortured in the Iron Maiden.</p> <p>Wilma had been so jealous of Brigit that she ordered the poor woman to kill her unborn baby, something that made Brigit revolt! “I’m sorry Slave Brigit.” He said which sounded poor even to him.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master?” Brigit said amazed that he would even say that to her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry. You should have approached me and told me, I wanted a daughter and you were giving me one … instead you’ve been alone and afraid all this time …” He considered his words before he said them. “Slave Brigit, you have honoured me, and I am happy … you are released from my service.” They were words that he seldom used, but were part of a formal release.</p> <p>“Nooooo! Please Master don’t, I don’t want to be away from you!” Brigit said clutching his leg.</p> <p>Frank shook his head, “But Slave … I mean Brigit, you deserved it, you protected my child from my wife, and you showed me loyalty beyond anyone’s expectations. I have to release you.” He said.</p> <p>“I refuse!” Brigit said and then covered her mouth in shock as she realised what she had said.</p> <p>“You refuse my order? That isn’t like you Brigit? … Alright then, I elevate you from Slave to housewife. Is that better?” He said.</p> <p>Brigit looked up, “Housewife? But where?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Here of course, you’ll look after the house and clean it, but you will only be whipped when you ask me for it, Dominique cannot order you any more!” he said and then turned his attention to the Iron Maiden, “Now what should I do about my new daughter?” He mused.</p> <p>Brigit looked to the Iron Maiden as well, “Master Frank, I think you should carry on, teach her how to be a slave and then how to be a Mistress to slaves!” she said.</p> <p>“I’ll have to attend to her you know, and it will be in front of you!” he said.</p> <p>“That was why I brought her here Master.” She said with a small smile on her face.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charly was beyond screaming, the tickling was worse now and her imagination had rats running over her front, even though she couldn’t feel their claws on her body. Her legs were wet with the pee that she had expelled from her body. The dildo in her bottom was now pounding away inside her.</p> <p>Then everything stopped and Charly heard the door open, the bright light blinded her. “Please get the rats away from me; please I don’t want the rats to eat me!” She muttered.</p> <p>“Rats? My dear Slave Charlene I do not allow rats in here … let me show you!” Frank said and allowed Charly to see the box in front of her, the feathers still rotating away. “These were the rats you felt, just feathers, the others were just in your mind!” He explained.</p> <p>He undid the shackles holding Charlene’s legs and arms and then the clasp around her neck was released. “Now Slave Charlene this may hurt slightly!” he said and lowered the dildo from her ass.</p> <p>The wide head came out of her body with a ‘<b>pop</b>!’ Frank sniffed slightly and then turned to where Charly’s mother was kneeling. “Brigit I want you to wash your daughter and then give her an enema, make sure she is clean before she returns to me. You will find the bathroom upstairs and to the right.”</p> <p>Brigit bowed again and got to her feet. She grabbed hold of Charly’s arm. “You’ve made a mess of yourself, I think you should be ashamed!” she said as she took her daughter out of the room.</p> <p>Frank turned on his television; the station in tune was <b>the bathroom, in living colour</b>.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Brigit opened the door and pulled Charlene into the room, wetting a cloth she washed her daughters’ legs, removing the sheen of piss that remained there, then she sat the girl on the toilet. “Master Frank said you have to be cleaned out and that will happen!”</p> <p>Charly started to sob “But mommy, why are you doing this? Why?” She asked her mother.</p> <p>Brigit sighed, “Because I’m short of money, Master Frank paid me and Sally a lot of money to have our children to train. He’s not a bad man really. As long as you do as he says.” She told her daughter.</p> <p>Then she started making a large bag of water and soap mixture while Charlene watched, not understanding what was happening, “This, Slave Charlene, is called an enema. It is made up to wash out your insides.”</p> <p>Charly looked in disgust, “I’m not drinking all that!” She said which made Brigit laugh.</p> <p>“Oh no Slave Charlene, you don’t drink it. I take this nozzle and push it into your body … do you know where?” Brigit’s face had altered slightly; there was a animal like look to it now.</p> <p>Charly didn’t have to think, her bum was still hurting from where that dildo had been, she turned around to show her mother her bottom. Brigit smiled, “That’s right Slave Charlene, it goes into you bottom and fills up your insides with this soapy water. I push a butt-plug into you and then you run around mixing the water with whatever is inside you. Then you come back here and empty your bum in the toilet.”</p> <p>“Bu… but that’s nasty.” Charly said and then received a smack on her face.</p> <p>“No Salve Charlene; that is something that you will become used to. Master insists that all slaves are clean inside and out! Now the mix is ready come here and bend over!” Brigit commanded Charly recognised that voice and knew she couldn’t disobey her.</p> <p>Brigit smiled as she showed Charly the nozzle that would be entering her body, before she went behind her daughter and then pushed the nozzle, gently but firmly, into Charly’s bum, making sure it wouldn’t slide out as she opened the valve to allow the soapy mixture into her daughter’s anal channel.</p> <p>At first it felt weird, the nozzle seemed to fit her bum without hurting it – the dildo motions had opened her anus and stretched the sphincter muscle for her – and then the liquid started to pour in.</p> <p>Charly eyes opened and she looked up at the bag, her body felt really full but there was still over half the bag to fill. “Mom?” She started to say but Brigit shook her head,</p> <p>“Not a word or Master Frank will put you back in that thing!” She said.</p> <p>Charly gritted her teeth as her body began to complain about it’s treatment, but she didn’t want to return to that Iron Maiden again, especially if she still had this stuff inside her.</p> <p>Eventually the bag was empty and Charly started to breathe again, but then Brigit told her to hold her bum closed as the nozzle was pulled out, although Charly tried a little liquid spilled out, but Brigit was quick enough to push a plug into her daughter’s bum.</p> <p>“Stand up Slave Charlene!” Brigit commanded and put her hand on Charly’s back to force the girl up into a straight position.</p> <p>This action made Charly’s body ache as the liquid started moving inside her, almost like having a living thing inside her. “Alright Slave Charlene start moving! Go out of this door and run to the end of the corridor, when you reach the end of it run back here again, then turn around and keep running until I call you back in.” Brigit told her daughter.</p> <p>Charly looked at her mother and then moved out of the door, it was difficult to walk and she was expected to run … but how could she …</p> <p>The crack of a leather belt on Charly’s backside caused the girl to cry out and look behind her. Brigit was standing there. “I told you to run, you can do it but it’s painful. <b>NOW RUN</b>” She shouted at Charly who, in her fear, began to run down the corridor as she had been told.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Frank laughed as he saw Charlene’s face when Brigit lashed her, there was more to Brigit than he knew, and maybe it was the time she spent away from his control? Plus the added burden of looking after a young girl.</p> <p>Wendy’s cries from upstairs made him realise how much daughters needed attention. He walked out of the room and then upstairs to check on Dominique.</p> <p>The sobbing Charlene passed him without seeing him in her pain. She would deserve another punishment for that! Frank mused to himself and then opened the door to Dominique’s room.</p> <p>Wendy was struggling in her bonds as Dominique pushed the strap-on dildo into Wendy’s ass, Dominique looked up as Frank entered, “She’s taken an eight Master Frank! You could take her now!” She said excitedly.</p> <p>“Is that what you want Mistress Dominique?” Frank asked his daughter who nodded.</p> <p>“Oh yes Master Frank, she needs to feel a real cock as it squirts inside her bum!” Dominique said which made Wendy’s eyes widen in fear.</p> <p>“Oh please sir, don’t let her do that to me! I haven’t been bad!” Wendy said and then screamed as Dominique pushed cruelly into her backside again.</p> <p>“You will address Master Frank correctly, Slave Wendy. And punishment doesn’t mean you’ve been good or bad. It’s up to me!” Dominique said as she pounded the false cock into the screaming girls’ anus.</p> <p>Frank waited until Wendy started to slacken in her bonds. “Mistress Dominique, I think Slave Wendy requires a few moments to recover. If you use her too often it will lessen the effect on her and you won’t enjoy her as much.” He told his daughter.</p> <p>Dominique nodded, “Yes Master Frank, I remember.” She said and pulled out of the wilting girls’ body. “You just relax Slave Wendy, I’ll get back to you later! I’ve got to use this on Slave Brigit!” She said to her father.</p> <p>Frank sighed, “Ah, well there I’m afraid you’re going to be disappointed. Brigit is no longer a slave, she has progressed beyond that.” He said.</p> <p>“What! But Daddy! ...” Dominique started to protest but was taken by the arm out of her room, away from where Wendy was still on the frame.</p> <p>“You know Slave Dominique I should punish you for stepping out of character, but at the moment I will allow you a small reprieve. Slave Brigit saved a girl’s life, something I wasn’t aware of, it took great courage to do that and so I’ve granted her release from my service.” Dominique started to protest but Frank stopped her, “She wants to remain with me and so I’ve made her our housekeeper, you cannot order her about as she’s going to be a surrogate mother for you, Slave Wendy and Slave Charlene. I will be the only one allowed to punish her, do you understand Slave Dominique?” Frank said.</p> <p>Annoyed at losing the opportunity of punishing a woman Dominique knew her father had overall control, “I understand Master Frank!” She said and bowed.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “That’s my Dommy, now Slave Charlene has just received her first enema, shall we see how she reacts now?” He said hugging his daughter, he didn’t notice how, as they walked to the bathroom, Dominique glanced to her bedroom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Frank entered the bathroom with Dominique in tow, Charlene was squatting over the toilet as Brigit pulled the butt-plug out of her daughter’s ass.</p> <p>“Let it go now Slave Charlene!” Brigit ordered her daughter who sobbed and relaxed, the noise of the liquid mixture flowing out of her sounded loud in the small room.</p> <p>“Crumbs! What a stink she makes!” Dominique said in a scathing tone, which made Charlene cry even louder.</p> <p>“Well Mistress Dominique, what else can you expect? Slave Charlene has never had a real enema before. She’ll smell better when she’s more used to them.” Frank said keeping his eyes on Charlene as she realised that she would be here for some time.</p> <p>Frank looked at Brigit who had another cloth ready to wipe her daughter’s backside clean, “Bring her downstairs Brigit, and get her ready for my cock!” Frank said.</p> <p>Brigit smiled “Certainly Master Frank.” She said. Frank turned and walked out of the bathroom. Dominique remained to watch Brigits administrations to her daughter’s bum.</p> <p>“Clean her good Housekeep Brigit, Master Frank doesn’t want to have any crap on him!” Dominique said making sure that Charlene could hear her.</p> <p>“Of course Mistress Dominique!” Brigit said as if annoyed at such a comment.</p> <p>Dominique smiled and skipped out of the bathroom, the almost perfect image of a young girl, although her clothing did ruin the effect.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Frank was standing in the center of the room when Brigit brought Charlene down the stairs. He watched as she took her unresisting daughter to a half-bed affair. The base was just long enough to support the lower back of the person. The headboard had holes in it through which Charlene’s arms were placed and then held by the leather wrist bands still attached to her.</p> <p>Brigit then placed a pillow under Charlene’s head so that she could see down her body to her exposed pussy. Now Brigit brought Charlene’s legs up in a splits formation and then fixed them to the headboard. This allowed Charlene’s lower body to be exposed completely, her chest with her budding tits were also available to be attacked.</p> <p>Brigit stood back to allow Frank to inspect Charlene. The young girl began to cry as she felt his hands on her chest, moulding her forming breasts, then he licked the nipples that were on display to him.</p> <p>Dropping his hands down her body he touched her pussy, pushing his finger inside her until he could feel the hymen hidden inside Charlene’s body, she tried to move up the bed and away from his touch, but was unable to.</p> <p>“You will never refuse my touch again Slave Charlene!” Frank said and gestured to Brigit who produced a taws for his use. “This will be your punishment for that, and also for your disrespectful attitude when I passed you on the first floor.” He said</p> <p>Charlene was puzzled, she hadn’t seen anyone on the corridor as she was almost doubled over in pain from the enema. Then she realised that she had passed someone, was that Master Frank? (even at this early stage she was starting to call him that in her mind).</p> <p>Frank raised the taws and then brought it down, hard, onto Charlene’s bum. Causing the girl to cry out. “You … (Strike and scream from Charlene) Will … Never … Ignore … Any … Master … Or … Mistress … Again!” Frank said hitting Charlene on her bum which each word – A total of 10 strikes with the taws.</p> <p>Frank could hold back no longer, he removed his shorts revealing his cock to Charlene, this was the first one she had ever seen and it seemed to be so large, ‘how was he supposed to put that inside her?’ she wondered.</p> <p>And then she found out as he positioned his cock on her abused anus, pushing it inside her body as had the dildo when she was in the Iron Maiden. He began slowly easing his cock inside the velvet glove that was her colon, forcing her body to accept him.</p> <p>Once he had fully penetrated the young girl he slowly pulled out until his cock was almost completely exposed, then he pushed it back into her, after a few more pumps like this he then pulled out before slamming his body back into her like a jack-hammer.</p> <p>This he did until he couldn’t hold himself back and started to inundate her colon with his seed - holding himself tight against her bottom, making her feel the full length of him in her and also the spurts of his cumming inside her.</p> <p>As he pulled out a small amount of sperm started to dribble out of Charlene’s anus, Frank could see Brigit’s eyes looking at it, “Housekeeper Brigit, do you want to taste Slave Charlene’s bum?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Please Master Frank, I want to taste you sperm again.” Brigit said presenting Frank with a warm moist cloth to wipe his cock clean. With a laugh Frank gave his permission to Brigit who almost swooped onto her daughter’s backside.</p> <p>Dominique almost looked bored, “Master Frank, can I go and see to Slave Wendy? I want to pop her cherry!” She said.</p> <p>Frank nodded his head, “Make sure she likes it, that way she’ll let you do her again, you don’t always have to torture your Slaves.” Frank said to his daughter.</p> <p>Dominique looked back at her father, “What about Slave Charlene’s cunt Master Frank, will you be taking her as well?”</p> <p>Frank thought for a moment and looked at the time, “Maybe tomorrow, it’s almost midnight and Halloween’s almost over. She’s had her trick and so tomorrow will be the time for her treat.” He said leaving the mother and <b>his</b> daughter to relax.</p></div>",[]
1328,All Saints Treats,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In this sequel to Halloween Tricks, Frank carries on his training of Charly, Dominique gets into trouble for her use of Wendy and Brigit finds that a daughter can be a bit of a weight to carry.",2005-11-02,10,4,"Mg, gF, gg, oral, anal, toys, tort",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner142.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Main Characters</p> <p>Frank – Master Frank<br/> Dominique – Mistress Dominique, Frank’s daughter (AKA Dommy)<br/> Brigit – Mother to Charlene (AKA Housekeeper Brigit)<br/> Charlene – Brigit’s daughter and new slave to Frank (AKA Charly)<br/> Wendy – Charlene’s friend and new slave to Dominique.</p> <p class=""h2"">Background</p> <p>In the previous story – <b>Halloween Tricks</b> – Charly and Wendy, along with Charly’s mother, go trick or treating when they go into a house in a strange estate, Frank gives the two girls drugged drinks after which they are told that they are now the slaves to Frank and his daughter Dominique.</p> <p>Brigit – Charly’s mother - has revealed to Frank that Charly is really his daughter, but she convinces him to carry on treating Charly as a slave.</p> <p>In the meantime Wendy is under the control of Mistress Dominique, who has been trained in the treatment of slaves by her mother – the woman who ordered Brigit to abort her daughter.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Story</p> <p>Charly opened her eyes, it was dark and she couldn’t see much, there was someone in the room, Charly tried to get up but she was still tied to the bed, a soreness told her that she hadn’t had a nightmare, she had been taken as a slave by the strange man Frank.</p> <p>“Get up Slave Charlene” Brigit said to her daughter.</p> <p>“Mom? What time is it?” Charly asked.</p> <p>“It’s late, almost half-past five, all good slaves should be up and helping to clean the living room!” Brigit said and started to untie the ropes holding Charly to the bed.</p> <p>Charly went to complain but the look in her mother’s eyes told her not to make a fuss, she went to get up, but found she couldn’t move her arms or legs as they had been so used to being tied in position. Brigit realised this and began to roughly massage her daughter’s limbs.</p> <p>“You were lucky that Master Frank was so easy on you, he could have allowed Mistress Dominique to have you instead, and she’ll harder with her slaves, I can’t even enter her room to get Slave Wendy up, Mistress Dominique is lying on her!”</p> <p>After a few minutes Charly was able to stand up she reached out to her mother, “I want to go home, please mom let’s go home!” She begged.</p> <p>But Brigit shook her head, “Slave Charlene we <b>are</b> home, this is where we live now, under the control of Master Frank!”</p> <p>“Bu … but he’s a bad man … Ooow!” Charly said as her mother smacked her face.</p> <p>“Master Frank is <b>not</b> a bad man, he is going to take good care of you!” Brigit hissed at her, she was annoyed now.</p> <p>“But he did that to me … he pushed his, his … thing up my bottom while I was tied down!” Charly complained.</p> <p>“You were lucky! When Master Frank used his cock on me I wasn’t prepared for it and he gave me 20 lashes for making a face. Now when he has you today you will thank him for taking care of you!” Brigit said and stared dragging Charly to a shower.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>When Charly was standing under the water she noticed that it wasn’t hot, but warm. She went to turn up the heat but her mother slapped her hand away. “Slaves don’t deserve hot water, and if you displease your master you will have cold showers!” She said briskly, rubbing soap into Charly’s body, allowing the water to wash the lather off.</p> <p>Brigit finished washing her daughter and then dried her off, she handed her a pair of ‘flip-flops’ (simple shoes with no backs), “These are your shoes, you have no other clothing unless Master Frank decides otherwise. Now come downstairs!”</p> <p>Brigit walked out of the bathroom Charly, not wanting to be left behind, followed her.</p> <p>They entered the living room, Charly couldn’t help but look at the half-bed where she had been tied down as he … Master Frank … had pushed his, his, cock into her bum. Then she looked at the Iron Maiden in the corner of the room and shivered.</p> <p>Brigit noticed her daughter’s look and nodded, “That’s what you have to clean. The dildo needs sterilising and the feathers need replacing, you also have to oil the shackles, and clean the floor.” She said.</p> <p>Shaking Charly opened the Iron Maiden; there was the smell of stale urine, which she knew was from her.</p> <p>The first thing she did was to unscrew the dildo, after Brigit had told her how, it smelt bad and had brown marks on it, Charly didn’t have to imagine what they were as she knew.</p> <p>Brigit watched and gave her instructions, as Charly cleaned it she wondered how something so large had managed to fit inside her bottom. Brigit could see what was happening to her daughter and smiled, she had the same thoughts when she was taken like that.</p> <p>“Slave Charlene, is it clean?” She asked Charly who nodded. “Very well, suck it!” She ordered, at Charly’s face she picked up a flogger, “You’ve just said it was clean, now you’re going to prove it.” She said.</p> <p>Charly looked at her and then at the flogger, she closed her eyes and moved the dildo to her mouth, opening it to allow the large phallus to enter it. “Lick it Slave Charlene, get to know it as it knows you, it’s been inside your ass and now your mouth, just like Master Frank is going to know your mouth and pussy! Now suck on it! Is it clean?”</p> <p>Charly looked up at her mother with her eyes, she pulled the dildo out of her mouth and then said “Yes mommy, it’s clean.”</p> <p>Brigit nodded her approval, “Good, but next time you speak to me call me Housekeeper Brigit, that is my name.” She handed Charly a bucket of warm water with disinfectant in it. “Now start cleaning the sides of the Maiden and also the floor, you’ve got to get rid of that smell in there.” She instructed and watched as Charly screwed the dildo back onto its stand before she started washing the inside of the Iron Maiden.</p> <p>When Brigit was satisfied that the inside was clean and no longer smelly she handed Charly some feathers and showed her how to open the hidden compartment, by pushing a button inside the unit which extended the arms, Charly heard the squeaking noise they made and now understood the ‘rats’ that she felt.</p> <p>She replaced the worn feathers, seeing how those that attacked her pussy were still damp, and then pressed the button again which made the arms retract.</p> <p>“From now on Slave Charlene, when the Iron Maiden is used you will be the one to clean it up and replace the feathers” Brigit told her.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When Frank awoke at Seven O’clock it was to the smell of breakfast, cooked by Brigit and held on a tray by Charly. He got out of bed watching the naked girl’s reaction to his nudity – he didn’t sleep with nightclothes – as he walked to a small table.</p> <p>“Thank you Slave Charlene, I take it Brigit has been showing you your duties?” he said in a friendly tone.</p> <p>“Yes … Master Frank.” Charly said remembering how she should talk to him.</p> <p>“Good, now stand here while I eat, I like a nice view … how’s your bottom now?” He asked her.</p> <p>Charly bit her lip, and then she saw the slight frown on Frank’s face, “It did hurt Master Frank, but it feels better now.” She quickly said.</p> <p>He nodded, “Yes, it’s surprising how much the body can take, your senses tell you that something is painful, but they lie to you, they are trying to make you stop from being hurt anymore, those who know these things can judge how much pain you can actually take, that’s if you trust them … do you trust me Slave Charlene?” He said to her watching her eyes as he did so.</p> <p>Charly didn’t know how to answer him, “I … I don’t know Master Frank, pleasedon’thitme.” She quickly said.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “It’s alright Slave Charlene, I don’t punish slaves who tell me the truth, it’s those who refuse to obey an order or tries to resist my instructions that will be punished. You only met me last night and during that time I’ve used your body as I wanted, you had no choice in what I did and so you don’t know what I’m like. So that is why you’re not sure about me.” Frank patiently explained.</p> <p>Charlene wasn’t sure how to react to his words, “Thank you Master Frank … Can I ask…?” She began and stopped as Frank looked up a smile on his face.</p> <p>“You want to ask a question? A slave should always listen to her master but as you are new I will allow you to speak, but when I tell you to stop … you will stop speaking. Do you understand?” He said, an unvoiced threat was present.</p> <p>Charly blushed, “Thank you Master Frank.” She said and then was quiet.</p> <p>Frank waited for a moment and then spoke again, “Well Slave Charlene? What did you want to ask?” He said.</p> <p>“Master Frank, my mother … er Housekeeper Brigit, said that we were staying here from now on, that this would be my home? Why?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank thought for a moment, what would be the best way to reply. “You see Slave Charlene; I used to own your mother. I provided for her and gave her somewhere to live, she became a slave to my wife and myself, allowing us to guide her and train her. Now she’s back with me and I have undertaken to pay for your house and every thing in it, this included you and Housekeeper Brigit, her friend Sally was also in financial problems and so I paid for her daughter as well. Mistress Dominique needed a slave to practise on.”</p> <p>A cry of pain sounded on cue, Frank sighed. “To tell you the truth I think Dommy needs more training herself.” He said, half to himself, and then he looked up again, “Do you have any more questions?” He said.</p> <p>Charlene nodded, “Just one, mumm … Housekeeper Brigit said you would be taking my pussy … will it hurt?” She said and blushed.</p> <p>Frank pondered for a moment, “Slave Charlene, I will not lie to you, the taking of a virgin can be painful … for both of us! You understand that there is a piece of skin inside your body that blocks your vagina cavity and the route to your cervix, I don’t think I’ll be penetrating your Uterus, although that is what Mistress Dominique is trying with Wendy, which is why she’s screaming. Anyway when the hymen is penetrated it can be painful for the girl, unless she’s been stretched out, but that can be painful as well.” Frank told her.</p> <p>Charly was worried about this but realised that he’d told her everything she had asked him, “Was there anything else Slave Charlene?” He said enquiringly.</p> <p>“Well …” she said and realised that she was pushing her luck and decided not to ask further, “No, thank you Master Frank.” She said.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Good, if you had I might have decided that you were asking to be punished! Now I want to instruct you further.” He had finished his breakfast and was looking up at Charly.</p> <p>Charly was worried now, what was he going to do. “Follow me Slave Charlene … you know that’s a bit of a mouthful, I have to call you Slave so that you know your place, but Charlene? … No. … Do you have a preference?” He said walking from the table to the bathroom.</p> <p>Charly was trying to keep up with him, remembering that her mother had said she should always be just behind him. “Well, master … my friends at school always call me Charly …” She said her voice faltering slightly.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Charly? … Humm, why not? Very well then your name is Slave Charly; I’ll inform Housekeeper Brigit and Dominique of your name. Now Slave Charly attend! This is a normal function of the human body.” Frank was standing by the toilet and had raised the lid to the bowl.</p> <p>Charly watched as he pushed his cock to the bowl and a stream of urine was directed into the toilet. “At some stage you may find that I will instruct you to swallow my urine, dip your finger into the flow.” He told her, Charly looked at him in shock but found her hand moving towards the amber flow, she passed her finger into the warm liquid and looked at it.</p> <p>“Good Slave Charly, now lick your finger … don’t just look at it, lick it!” He said, his flow starting to diminish, Charly brought her coated fingers to her mouth; she closed her eyes and put her hands in her mouth.</p> <p>There was an acrid taste but nothing worse and Charly made a face before she could stop herself she glanced at Frank in fear. “Doesn’t taste very nice does it, but that will not stop you from swallowing when you’re told to, will it?” He asked her</p> <p>Charly nodded her head, tears in her eyes as she realised that she had no other choice in this. Frank patted her head, “Good girl.” He said as if talking to a dog. He then started up the shower. “Slave Charly you will wash my body, in this way you will learn about what a man looks like!” He said and walked into the shower.</p> <p>Charly stood by the doorway, Frank turned around and looked at her sternly, “You will enter or I will punish you, <b>now move!</b>” he said making Charly jump, she quickly joined him, her head level with his chest.</p> <p>“Pick up the soap and lather up your hands.” Frank instructed and Charly did as he asked, she then proceeded to wash his body, he made her take care when washing his cock and balls, then he turned around and she washed his bottom.</p> <p>Frank then squatted down to allow Charly to wash his hair and upper body, and then he asked the question she was dreading. “Slave Charly is my cock clean enough?” she remember what her mother had said earlier ‘<i>check if the dildo is clean!</i>’ and how she checked it.</p> <p>Taking a deep breath, Charly opened her mouth and sucked Master Frank’s cock into her mouth. It was a different taste to the dildo, but it was just as if she sucked on her finger. She felt Frank put his hands on her head and gently rocked it. She kept up the motion feeling his cock rubbing in her mouth, she used her tongue on the underside and then Frank held her head close to her and he was squirting liquid into her mouth. “Swallow it Slave Charly, don’t let any of it spill out!” He said. With her head where it was Charly had no choice but to swallow the stuff.</p> <p>Finally, when Charly was almost out of air, Frank released her head; he looked at her face and smiled at her. “That was very good Slave Charly, do you want to ask me anything?” He said.</p> <p>Charly nodded and then asked, “Master did you pee in my mouth? Or was it something else?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank blinked. “What did they teach you in school about sex? That was my seed, in an woman it would create a new little slave for me to train. It is spunk or semen and is what a man creates, it goes out of my cock like my piss does, but it comes from a different area of my body.” He said patiently.</p> <p>Charly nodded, she’d heard stories from other girls at school, but didn’t know if they had been lying to her, but with Master Franks explanation she knew they were telling the truth. Frank watched her and was satisfied that she understood. He had to take this to the next level</p> <p>He got out of the shower and allowed Charly to dry him off before he dried her off then, both naked, they walked to Frank’s bedroom where Brigit had made his bed and taken his tray downstairs.</p> <p>“Slave Charly get onto the bed and lie face up on it!” he said.</p> <p>Shaking Charly did as he asked, ‘was he going to put his cock into her now?’ She wondered.</p> <p>Frank looked at her face with its worried expression and smiled, “Slave Charly you gave me a very nice blow job and now I’m going to repay you, you are not a pain slave and so I’m going to give you pleasure as a virgin in the only hole not used.” He said not unkindly.</p> <p>Charly didn’t know what to expect, she’d heard the words ‘blow-job’ from girls at school and hadn’t associated it with sucking Frank’s cock, and she thought the other girls didn’t know either! Then she felt Frank’s mouth on her pussy.</p> <p>‘<i>Oh wow! That was … sooooo goooood</i>’ Charly thought to herself as Frank began licking up the slit that defined her pussy, he seemed to concentrate on a spot at the top of her pussy, Charly couldn’t help it she had to move her hips up to the golden tongue working on her.</p> <p>Frank pulled back watching as Charly tried to reach for his mouth with her body, he put a finger into her pussy hole, seeing no adverse reaction he carried on licking Charly’s pussy, he knew girls this young could have orgasms but wasn’t sure if Charly could under these conditions.</p> <p>Charly felt Frank’s finger in her pussy, but wanted to feel his tongue again on that ‘special place’ as well, she started to pant away as Frank introduced yet another finger into her pussy and then dug his tongue into the hole created by him.</p> <p>Frank opened his fingers causing a cavity in Charly’s pussy into which he pushed his tongue, he quickly added a third finger and started moving all three of them into her pussy, while concentrating on her clitoris hearing her moan as her climax approached.</p> <p>“Oh! Oh! Please … please … something his happing to me, please … please … I … I… Iiiiiiiaaaaaaeeeeee!” Charly screamed out as her orgasm hit her and then she fainted away.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Brigit heard her daughter’s scream downstairs and quickly rushed up to the master bedroom, Charlene was lying back with her legs apart and her eyes closed. Master Frank was now wearing trousers and sitting at the foot of the bed watching Charly closely.</p> <p>“M… Master Frank is Charlene alright?” Brigit asked gently, not showing her anxiety at her daughter’s state.</p> <p>“Slave Charly is fine Housekeeper Brigit, and that is her name here, she is Charly or Slave Charly and seems to be settling in nicely.</p> <p>A moan from Charly made Frank look at her, the girl was stirring and looking around, “What happened?” She asked and then got a fearful look on her face, “I’m sorry Master Frank!” She said but Frank had a serious look on his face.</p> <p>“Slave Charly, you spoke before I gave you permission, although I realise that the situation was unusual I cannot allow this to go unpunished. You will go downstairs and wait by the couch.” He said and sent Brigit with the girl.</p> <p>Frank shook his head, it was a pity but he had to maintain discipline. He went to Dominique’s door and looked in.</p> <p>On the bed, curled up in a ball was Wendy, she was sobbing away, sitting on the bed looking annoyed was Dominique. “What’s wrong?” Frank said</p> <p>Dominique waved to Wendy. “That dumb bitch, she won’t even suck me, even though I kept beating her. I already stuffed her ass and cunt and she just screams when I touch her.” She said dismissively.</p> <p>“What about the other stuff I taught you, haven’t you tried them?” Frank asked his daughter,</p> <p>“What? I was doing what Mistress Wilma taught me. I didn’t want to try the wimpish stuff just yet.” Dominique said without regard for what she was saying.</p> <p>Frank held himself up and looked stern, “Slave Dominique! You will stand up and not move!” He ordered.</p> <p>As if shot Dominique obeyed the years of conditioning and immediately stood up straight. Frank walked around his daughter shaking his head. “There are times when pain is always used for slaves, but this is not how I work. I prefer slaves who will serve me because they like it and are depending on me, not ones who remain out of fear of me. This is what you mother didn’t realise and like a fool I allowed her to infect you with her thoughts.” He turned to Wendy who was now looking at the pair of them, he held out his hand to the young girl.</p> <p>“Slave Wendy, get off that bed and stand beside Senior Slave Dominique.” Frank instructed. There was something in his tone that made Wendy obey him without question. But as she stood beside Dominique her body swayed as if blown in a wind.</p> <p>Frank looked at his daughter, “Senior Slave Dominique, how much sleep did you allow Slave Wendy to have last night?” He asked.</p> <p>Dominique shook her head, “None Master, she had a shock dildo in her cunt and one in her ass, if she didn’t move then they would give her a shock until she did!” Dominique said proudly.</p> <p>Frank nodded, but not in agreement. “I see, Slave Wendy you are of no use to me in this state, you will go to bed and sleep there until Housekeeper Brigit wakes you … Oh before you do please explain why you didn’t suck Senior Slave Dominique?”</p> <p>Wendy dropped her head, “I … I don’t know … what to do …” She said.</p> <p>Frank looked at his daughter, “There you are Dommy! Why didn’t you explain to Slave Wendy exactly what you wanted?” he said.</p> <p>Dominique looked shocked, “But Master Frank, I thought everyone knew what it was! I just…” She said.</p> <p>“You just assumed and so lost you temper with someone who wasn’t trained. Now if Slave Wendy had been trained she would be able to perform with you. Next time she is with you, you will explain exactly what you require and if necessary you will show her!” he instructed her.</p> <p>Before Wendy could return to the bed Frank made her grab hold of her ankles. “Slave Wendy when you address me you will call me Master Frank, do not forget that. And to help you … punishment, 5 slaps on your backside.” He told her and quickly slapped her bum the correct number of times.</p> <p>“Thank Master Frank for correcting you!” Dominique said quickly.</p> <p>“T…thank you Master Frank!” Wendy said but was asleep before her head hit the pillow.</p> <p>Frank grabbed hold of his daughters’ arm and dragged her out of the room, closing the door behind him. “You are demoted from Mistress to Senior Slave, although you have control of slaves you will not be allowed to punish them unless I say! This is your punishment for causing unnecessary hardship to a trainee!” Frank told her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master Frank, I was just doing what Mistress Wilma said would be needed with breaking slaves to my control.” Dominique said.</p> <p>Frank shook his head, “I’m beginning to realise just how bad my dear departed wife was” He said and then turned his attention back to his daughter, “Senior Slave Dominique, you will spend time in the Maiden, that should give you time to consider how badly you have let me down.” He said and then, not allowing his daughter to even think about protesting, he dragged her down to the living room</p> <p>----</p> <p>When he arrived in the living room Brigit was standing beside Charly, Frank nodded to her “Housekeeper Brigit, Mistress Dominique is now Senior Slave Dominique and, after her punishment, I will release her to your charge. Show her how a slave should behave.” He said and then turned back to Dominique.</p> <p>“Senior Slave Dominique, go to the Iron Maiden and open it!” He instructed, Charly whimpered at that, thinking she would be the one going into it again. Frank shook his head and patted Charly on her head. “It’s alright Slave Charly, the Maiden is purely for those who either need indoctrination as you did, or for serious punishment, you haven’t merited that yet.”</p> <p>Charly felt slightly better and so watched as Dominique opened the Iron Maiden, seeing the straps and dildo waiting for the next victim, but happy it wasn’t her.</p> <p>Dominique looked back at her father, a question in her eyes. Frank nodded, “Speak Senior Slave Dominique.”</p> <p>“Master Frank how long will…” She stopped.</p> <p>“Until I decide otherwise! Now any further questions or do you want to have a dry dildo?” Frank said calmly.</p> <p>“No, please Master Frank.” Dominique said fearfully.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “Of course you will have a nicely slippery dildo, but what should I use on it… Ah yes of course, Slave Charly please come here.” Frank ordered.</p> <p>Scared, Charly slowly walked to the Maiden and stood beside Master Frank. He looked down at her, “Don’t worry Slave Charly, I want you to show Senior Slave Dominique what I did to you earlier.” He said putting Charly on her knees so that she was looking at Dominique’s chest, she looked down at the girls’ pussy and knew what he wanted.</p> <p>At first she wanted to run away, but knew that both Master Frank and her mother wouldn’t allow her to, Charly shuffled forward and touched Dominique’s skin, gently rubbing it with her hands, moving her head down to the slit of her pussy, she extended her tongue and swiped it along Dominique’s slit hearing the girl’s sharp intake of breath.</p> <p>“You see Senior Slave Dominique, This is Slave Charly’s first time with another girl and she has never even thought of doing this before, it all stems from when I did this to her just about half an hour ago. She couldn’t have done it beforehand as she wouldn’t know … which is why Slave Wendy couldn’t obey you, instructions are necessary for slaves to learn.” Frank said to Dominique in a lecturer’s tone of voice.</p> <p>“But … Master … Frank … She … she … she” Dominique said but felt the action of Charly’s tongue which started to make her pant, she wanted to grab hold of Charly’s head and force it deeper into her slit but knew that Master Frank wouldn’t allow it.</p> <p>Then she threw her head back and screamed as her orgasm struck her. Frank quickly moved Charly back and then pushed the dildo into Dominique’s pussy, coating it with her juices. Then he moved both Dominique and the Dildo back into position, lodging the dildo into Dominique’s ass and then positioning her arms and legs before using the shackles and then fixed her neck into the brace.</p> <p>A touch of a button and the dildo started to rise, going deeper into Dominique’s ass, causing the girl to struggle as she tried to escape from the pressure. He closed the door and pressed the button that started the feathers moving. Frank then put his hands onto Charly’s shoulders, raising her to her feet. “Come on Slave Charly, you have done well.”</p> <p>----</p> <p>As Master Frank led her back to the half bed, Charly could see that his, she closed her eyes and then opened them again, his cock was erect, for some reason she wanted to touch it again, taste it again, her mouth started to water.</p> <p>Brigit looked at her daughter and recognised what was happening to her, she smiled. “Master Frank.” She said and looked meaningly at Charly. Frank looked down as well.</p> <p>“Slave Charly you do know why you are here at the moment?” he asked the girl.</p> <p>Charly looked up at him, “I … I spoke out of turn Master Frank, I deserve to be … to be punished.” She said, faltering over some of the words.</p> <p>“Yes, indeed. Now although you have brought pleasure to Senior Slave Dominique, which in turn means you will receive pleasure however the punishment must be carried out, do you understand this Slave Charly.” Frank said.</p> <p>Charly remembered what he had told her last night, the words that she could use, and then she spoke, “I understand Master Frank.” She said</p> <p>Frank smiled at the girl beside him, “Well done Slave Charly, at this rate you may even become Senior Slave. Now stand here!” He said.</p> <p>Charly found that, even if she wanted to, she couldn’t have moved. It would have displeased her Master.</p> <p>Frank picked up a flogger, a small whip with several tines to it, not hard enough to cause major wounds, but enough for a girl to cry with the pain it would inflict. Frank looked at it and then at Charly. “6 strikes I think.” He said and without warning the girl he stuck at her ass. “You are allowed to scream out Slave Charly, I will give you that privilege.” And he struck again. This time Charly did cry out - not a full throated scream, but a cry of shock.</p> <p>The third and fourth blows landed in quick succession before Frank moved around to the front of Charly. He looked at her face, the tears flowing down her cheeks. He smiled at her, “Good girl, these last two will be the worse.” He told her and waited for her to relax.</p> <p>When Charly had stopped breathing hard Frank stuck, the flogger catching Charly on her chest, striking her forming breasts making her cry out again. This time Frank sat down on a chair, he knew that Charly would take time to recover and she certainly wouldn’t like where the last blow was going.</p> <p>Brigit looked from her daughter to Frank, she knew what was happening, and she made a gesture asking for permission to speak. Frank nodded. “Master Frank, may I get Slave Charlene a cloth and cold water.” She asked him.</p> <p>“Yes Housekeeper Brigit and please remember this slave’s name is Charly she is no longer Charlene except to the outside world.” He chuckled at Charly’s look, “Oh yes my dear slave, you will be going back to the outside … however I have friends in high places that will ensure that even if you think about telling anyone about this … you will not be believed and your punishment would be even worse than the Iron Maiden. Now open your legs wide!” He told Charly.</p> <p>Her eyes widened as she heard what he said … that would mean her … pussy would be … Oh no! He couldn’t want to? She gulped and started to spread her legs, knowing that her pussy was now exposed to him and his whip.</p> <p>“Now Slave Charly, this will hurt you. I’m not going to lie to you; I will never lie to you.” Frank said and before it would register on Charly’s mind he brought the flogger up, striking Charly between her legs where they joined. This time Charly did scream out with the pain. Frank dropped the flogger and went to where Charly was bent double holding her hands between her legs.</p> <p>“Speak your mind Slave Charly, I won’t be annoyed.” Frank said.</p> <p>“It hurts me Master Frank … it really hurts.” Charly said.</p> <p>Frank held onto her hugging her, she had better resistance than he thought, He looked around and saw Brigit bringing in a bowl and a cloth, Frank dipped the cloth into the water and, after removing Charly’s hands from their position, he gently wiped her pussy, following the line of the flogger, causing the girl to gasp in shock and then in excitement.</p> <p>Frank gently manoeuvred Charly to the half-bed and pushed her onto it; he dipped the cloth into the bowl again and brought it to Charly’s pussy. She pushed up to meet it and Frank smiled.</p> <p>“She’s much like you Brigit; I remember you wanted to please me as well.” Frank said to Charly’s mother. Brigit smiled with the memory. Frank left Charly lying on the bed to recover.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charly felt the pain ebb from her body she looked around to where Master Frank and her mother were talking away quietly, she heard snatches “… must never know … keep it secret … train her …”</p> <p>Then Frank looked towards her and smiled, “Well Slave Charly, feeling better?” he asked her.</p> <p>Charly carefully got to her feet, “Yes Master Frank.” She said not wanting to say anything else in case she earned another punishment.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Good, now come here.” He said and held out his hand.</p> <p>Charly approached him warily but took his hand. “Slave Charly I want you to show your mother what you did to Senior Slave Dominique, I want no questions from either of you!” Frank said, dutifully Charly got to her knees and began to lick at her mother’s pussy</p> <p>Brigit looked to Master Frank, “Master, I’m not…” She began but at Frank’s look she fell silent.</p> <p>Charly was surprised at how much hair her mother had covering her pussy, she began to sneeze as it tickled her nose. “Enough Slave Charly. Housekeeper Brigit, I think you should cut off all the hair on your mons, it’s causing Slave Charly some problems, and you may do so now.” He said and Brigit rose and almost ran out of the room.</p> <p>Frank laughed and turned to Charly who was still on her knees, “that surprised your mother didn’t it.” And then he went silent as Charly reached to the zip on his trousers and lowered it. “Slave Charly, what do you think you are doing?” Frank asked.</p> <p>Charly looked up at her master, “Master Frank, your cock is so large it must hurt, I want to help you with it.” She said quietly.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Slave Charly, thank you for your consideration, but I want to have this cock ready for your last virginity. I think you’d better prepare your tongue for your mother.” He said and gently pushed Charly’s hand away from him.</p> <p>Charly felt slightly hurt but realised that Master Frank should know what he was doing. “Yes Master Frank.” She said in a sadden tone.</p> <p>Frank smiled at her, “It’s alright Slave Charly, I’m not used to slaves wanting to give me a blow job, I normally have to order it, so trust me when I say I’m pleased with you Slave Charly.” He said which gave Charly a warm glow.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When Brigit returned she was naked and her pussy was completely bare, Frank nodded his approval, “That’s better, I prefer my girls looking like girls. Now Slave Charly show Housekeeper Brigit your knowledge.” He instructed.</p> <p>Charly returned to her mother’s pussy, she could now see the slit completely; the outer lips were slightly red from the recent shave but she didn’t have anything on them to reduce the swelling.</p> <p>Charly extended her tongue and began licking up the slit of her mother, digging it deep into her vagina. “Oh yes Charlene, that’s good, keep it up.” Brigit said encouraging her daughter.</p> <p>Frank watched the pair and then stopped them, much to Brigit’s disappointment, but that was soon changed when she was laid on the ground with Charly lying on top of her, so that her daughter’s slit was close to her mouth.</p> <p>Charly liked this position, she could feel her mother working on her slit and ‘that bump’ that Master Frank had shown her and so she tried to do the same, but somehow her concentration was slightly off.</p> <p>In the background she could hear Master Frank talking about numbers or at least 69 but didn’t understand what he meant, she decided to … to … to … the room when white as her climax struck her again.</p> <p>Frank watched as Charly began to go rigid, it was as if now she’d discovered her sexual side her body remained on a hair trigger. Able to cum after even a light touch on her clit. He would have to train her to relax and take more time before cumming.</p> <p>Brigit gave a moan of dismay as Charly stopped licking and sucking on her, but realised what had happened, so she stopped and lay back with Charly still on top of her.</p> <p>Frank decided that now was the time. He instructed Brigit to carry on licking at Charly’s pussy, keeping her at a high, while he removed the little clothing he was wearing.</p> <p>Charly’s mind was sparkling, the constant licking on her pussy seemed to have bored a path to her mind and was bringing lights into play that she had never seen before, she remembered to keep licking on her mother’s pussy, almost forgetting to go down to her mother’s clit instead of up.</p> <p>Then the tongue vanished from Charly’s slit and for a moment Charly faltered but then she felt something … a finger? … Probing her slit. Then Brigit brought her arms over Charly’s back, holding her tight. The thing in her slit pushed forward … it wasn’t a finger!</p> <p>Charly gave a whimper as her small vaginal tunnel was spread wide by Frank’s cock, He stopped for a moment to allow her to get used to this invader. Frank moved his head to Charly’s so that he could talk to her.</p> <p>“Slave Charly, I’m going to push my cock past your hymen. It may hurt or might not I can’t say … are you ready?” He said and before Charly could say either way he pushed on separating the small piece of flesh protecting her innocence. Charly gave a small yap as he did so and then felt her mother licking both her slit and Frank’s cock as it moved forward.</p> <p>Frank settled as far into Charly’s body as he could before he stopped again. He rested his body on top of hers, making a Charly sandwich between her mother and him. “Slave Charly relax, if you let it this can be a wonderful experience. If you tense up then it will hurt. So relax and let your body go.” He said and began moving his body up so that his cock was moving out of Charly’s body, she moaned as the head rubbed against the remains of her hymen, and then he pushed back in all the way again taking complete control of her body for his own use.</p> <p>Charly had heard his words and tried to relax, she could feel his cock rubbing on her clit as her mother pushed it up onto her, she could feel the pleasure building again, overwhelming her senses as Master Frank began pushing faster and almost deeper into her, the in-out-in-out motion getting faster and faster she just couldn’t … couldn’t …</p> <p>“Oh – oh – oh – oh …YYYYYYEEEEEeeeessssssss” She screamed out as her orgasm hit her again, but this time Master Frank kept on pumping his cock into her, not allowing her to sink down but keeping her back on that white plain and then her mind exploded as she felt him shooting his sperm into her body as he held her hips tight to him.</p> <p>Master Frank gently pulled his de-tumescent cock from Charly’s pussy, he was about to move away but Brigit held onto his legs and directed his cock into her mouth, tasting the blood, semen and juices mixture that remained on it, she cleaned the cock to the best of her remembered training, savouring the taste of her daughter as well as her Master’s juices.</p> <p>Frank looked down at the sleeping form resting on her mother, her mouth still trying to suck on Brigit’s pussy. He picked up Charly and carried her upstairs placing her on the bed assigned to her.</p> <p>He returned to the living room where Brigit was picking herself up from the floor, “Well Brigit, did she perform as she should?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>“Master Frank, she surprised me, I mean she wasn’t doing it as expertly as some, but for a novice she was very good. How was her pussy?” Brigit asked.</p> <p>“She was lovely and tight, and she really liked it as well. I think I’m going to like having her … the only problem is what do I do with Dommy? She’s been brainwashed by her mother and I’m not sure how to deal with her.” Frank said looking to the Iron Maiden.</p> <p>“I’ll look after her Master Frank, but I’ll have to punish her should she disobey me.” Brigit said.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Very well, but don’t use her as a substitute for Wilma, she is my daughter as well.”</p> <p>Brigit nodded, “yes Master Frank. What’s going to happen to Slave Wendy? And where is she?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank looked upwards to the ceiling, “She’s recovering from Dommy’s attentions last night, wake her at midday with a light meal and then send her to my room, I’ll have to deal with her.” Frank decided, “It seems that Dommy is not ready to have a slave just yet.” He added.</p> <p>Brigit nodded and went to check on Charly. Frank checked his watch, Dominique had another hour in the Maiden, and it wasn’t going to be a nice hour at all.</p></div>",[]
1329,All Souls Lessons,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Charly is rewarded for her work with a hot shower, Wendy learns something about her mother which causes Frank to talk to her. Dominique is released from the Iron Maiden and will learn of her new position in the household.",2005-11-13,4,4,"gg, implied sex",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner143.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Main Characters</p> <p>Frank – Master Frank<br/> Dominique – Mistress Dominique, Frank’s daughter (AKA Dommy)<br/> Brigit – Mother to Charlene (AKA Housekeeper Brigit)<br/> Charlene – Brigit’s daughter and new slave to Frank (AKA Charly)<br/> Wendy – Charlene’s friend and new slave to Dominique.</p> <p class=""h2"">Background</p> <p>In the previous story – All Saints Treats – Frank had to demote his daughter’s status from Mistress to Senior Slave and place her into the Iron Maiden for her treatment of Wendy.</p> <p>Charly has adapted well to her new status of slave and has realised that she has to please both her mother and her Master Frank, (she is still unaware of his true relationship to her).</p> <p>Brigit has now seen, and felt, how well her daughter is responding to Frank’s treatment, in fact she had a worms-eye view of Frank’s cock as it entered her daughter’s pussy, not to mention sucking off their combined juices from Frank’s cock afterwards.</p> <p>The story ended with Charly upstairs sleeping in her room, Wendy sleeping in Dominique’s room, Brigit checking on Charly and Frank sitting in the living room listening to Dominique’s moans from the Maiden.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Story</p> <p>Charly felt a hand on her shoulder shaking her, she blinked and opened her eyes, she saw her mother standing there and went to open her mouth, only to have her mother’s hand covering it.</p> <p>“Don’t say a word or Master Frank will have to punish you again.” She said warningly.</p> <p>Charly nodded to show she understood and got up; she had been lying on her bed and didn’t know how she got there. Brigit smiled at her daughter, “You are sticky and need to have a shower before lunch, now go!” She said pointing to the bathroom.</p> <p>Charly put her flip-flops on and ran to the shower, she sat down on the toilet and used it before starting the shower, she noticed a heat control panel and noticed that there were several settings, cold, lukewarm, girls heat, warm, Frank’s, and hot. Remembering her mother’s words from earlier she pressed the button marked girl’s heat, waited a few seconds and stepped into the shower.</p> <p>The warmth of the water surprised her for a moment but then she got scared and went to step out of the flow, but a voice behind her stopped her. “Is there a problem Slave Charly?” Frank was in the room with her.</p> <p>Charly gave a gasp, “Master Frank, I did press the right button, I’m sure I did!” She said fear in her eyes.</p> <p>Frank smiled at her, “Charly you deserved a reward for doing what you did with Senior Slave Dominique and Housekeeper Brigit … not to mention what I did to you, you deserve a hot shower, now go on and enjoy it! They are few and far between!” He said and then left the bathroom.</p> <p>Charly stepped back into the warm flow and started soaping her body wondering why her pussy didn’t hurt her as much as she thought it should, after all Master Frank had pushed his huge cock into it and had torn that thing inside her.</p> <p>Charly looked around to make sure she was alone and then pushed her finger into her pussy, this was something she had never done before and was scared of hurting herself … but this didn’t hurt her and – yipe! - she touched that bump and it sent wonderful sensations to her mind, she touched it again, and again, moaning with the pleasure it was giving her…</p> <p>“You’re not making yourself cum without permission I hope Slave Charly?” Master Frank’s amused voice sounded in the shower, immediately Charly pulled her hand away from her pussy and looked around. “Good slave, I do not give you permission … just yet.” The voice said. Still Charly couldn’t see anyone and so quickly finished off her shower, jumping out and drying herself on a large towel.</p> <p>Looking around the bathroom Charly could see a hamper labelled <i>dirty linen</i> and placed her towel inside the hamper. She returned to her bedroom where her mother was waiting. “You almost earned yourself a punishment didn’t you?” Brigit said.</p> <p>Charly nodded her head and looked down, But Brigit lifted her face up by the chin, “You are doing perfectly my dear daughter, I love you remember that, and this is the only way I could keep you near me.” She said and then her attitude changed. “Slave Charly you will follow me.” She ordered and walked out of the bedroom.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the living room Frank pressed a button on the Iron Maiden, the door opened to reveal a sweaty, sobbing girl, she looked up at her father and opened her mouth.</p> <p>“Quiet Slave, you do not speak to me just yet, listen to your punishment. When you are released you will have a shower and then report to Housekeeper Brigit for lunch, after that she has full control over you … do you understand these orders?” Frank said.</p> <p>Dominique noticed his displeasure, he didn’t call her Senior Slave Dominique, and realised that she had overstepped some mark, she nodded her head while saying, “I understand Master Frank.”</p> <p>Frank nodded and then retracted the dildo, which had been set to a deeper level than Charly had endured (<i>see A Halloween Trick</i>), he then undid the shackles that kept Dominique in place, he did think about making Dominique clean up the Maiden, but realised that Charly, as a junior slave, had that duty.</p> <p>Dommy stood, on shaking legs that threatened to give way on her, and waited for Frank to dismiss her, it had been so long since she had tasted the Iron Maiden, she had forgotten how disorientating it was, to be in the dark, with a dildo pushing up while feathers brushed over her sex and chest.</p> <p>Frank watched his daughter as she stood in front of him, her breathing was fast and she was very flushed, ‘<i><b>the cold shower will do her good.</b></i>’ he thought to himself. “Very well Senior Slave Dominique, you may go to the shower!” he ordered curtly.</p> <p>“Thank you Master Frank.” Dommy replied and ran from the room. Frank looked back at the Iron Maiden, the dildo coated with shit from Dominique’s ass, the feathers soggy and dripping where her sweat had coated them. He shook his head as he had wanted Charly to help him later, but the duty had to be done.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Dominique wanted to go to her room and kick the worthless Slave Wendy, the one who had caused all this by not obeying her, but knew that her father would not allow her to, if her mother had still been alive she would have ensured that Dominique took full revenge on Wendy, but that wasn’t to be.</p> <p>Instead she went into the shower and pressed the ‘girls’ heat’ button which, unfortunately for her, had been reset to punishment. She stood in the middle of the cold spray and nearly screamed out but held it back, shivering she got the soap and managed to clean herself up, but even then she had to remain in the shower for a set time, before she could get out and dry herself off.</p> <p>Frank kept an eye on the screen, a stopwatch in his hand, he was making sure that Dommy didn’t cheat, not that he expected her to, not so soon after her punishment. He felt a movement behind him and turned to see Brigit and Charly standing in the room, Charly’s head was lowered as befitted a slave.</p> <p>“Yes Housekeeper?” Frank asked.</p> <p>“Master Frank, the lunch is ready, who will be at the table?” Brigit asked.</p> <p>Frank considered, sometimes a slave would be required to eat from a bowl on the floor while others sat at the table to eat, it wouldn’t be right to make Charly do this as she was currently obeying all instructions, likewise it would be wrong to make Dommy eat from a bowl not after her punishment had been completed.</p> <p>“Yes, I think that the four of us, will be eating at the table. Slave Wendy will have a light meal afterwards and I will want her in this room when she finishes.” He instructed as Dominique entered the room.</p> <p>“Thank you Master Frank, Slaves Dominique and Charly you will come with me!” Brigit ordered and turned to walk out of the room, Charly went with her but Dominique looked at her father first as if asking ‘<i>how can she order me?</i>’ but Frank just looked at her, she turned and sullenly followed Brigit to the dining room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The meal was a quiet affair, slaves not allowed to speak, and Brigit couldn’t break herself of the habit either. Frank was the only one speaking normally, “This meal is very good Housekeeper Brigit, where did you get the recipe?”</p> <p>Brigit blushed, “It was something I learned after I left your service master, I went to night school to learn cookery.” She said.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Oh yes, I must admit that was something I could never teach you. I approve Housekeeper Brigit; I trust this is something that you have passed onto Slave Charly?” He asked.</p> <p>Brigit shook her head, “I’m sorry Master Frank, but it was something that Charlene … I mean Slave Charly had no interest in.”</p> <p>Frank frowned at this and looked at Charly. “Is this true Slave Charly?”</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master Frank, but I didn’t think that cooking was important.” She mumbled.</p> <p>“Perhaps not in your previous life, but in this one I insist that you learn.” Frank said and then saw Dommy’s face and then added, “And I think both Slave Wendy and Senior Slave Dominique should also learn this, it will help to make them more rounded slaves.” He said and looked at Dommy as if daring her to protest.</p> <p>Brigit saw his look and hid a smile, “As you command Master Frank.” She said.</p> <p>Frank nodded and finished his meal. Charly removed the plates – at the order of Brigit – and then Dominique brought out the dishes for the dessert – also at the order of Brigit!</p> <p>As Charly sat down for her dessert she gave Frank a look as if asking permission to speak. “What is it Slave Charly?” Frank said.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, but what is going to happen to Wend … Slave Wendy?” Charly asked.</p> <p>Frank looked serious for a moment and Charly thought she was going to be punished for speaking out of turn, even though Frank had asked her. And then he spoke. “Slave Wendy requires special treatment. One which I will be requiring your help Slave Charly.</p> <p>Charly almost dropped her spoon when she heard that, she opened her mouth to speak but Brigit tapped her on the wrist silencing her.</p> <p>Frank noticed that and spoke again, “I’m sorry Slave Charly? You wanted to ask me a question?” He said giving Charly a chance to speak.</p> <p>“Yes please Master Frank, but how am I to help you?” Charly asked.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “A good question and I will answer that when we meet up with Slave Wendy, for now let’s finish this excellent meal.” Frank said and went back to eating.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy wasn’t sure what was happening to her, she was having fun with Charly and her friends trick and treating, the next thing is they’re trapped inside this madhouse, where a girl, younger than she was, had stripped her and tied her to some torture rack before she started to beat her without telling her why!</p> <p>And then there was Charly’s mum, helping that nasty girl! Insisting that she call the nasty girl Mistress!</p> <p>Then the nastiness got worse, after Charly’s mum left that girl took something and pushed it up Wendy’s pussy, hurting her even more, nearly making Wendy pass out.</p> <p>But she wasn’t finished because she went behind Wendy and pushed the thing up her bottom. It hurt even worse than before! And Wendy passed out.</p> <p>When Wendy came too she was still in that torture rack but she could feel that something was inside her body, up in both her pussy and her bottom. And every time she tried to relax it was as if somebody had pressed a switch as she was electrocuted. The only time she wasn’t hurt was if she moved, but she couldn’t move all night … she just couldn’t.</p> <p>But she had to! There was no way she could dislodge those two things. And then that nasty girl asked if she had a good night!</p> <p>It was when she was told to suck the nasty girl off and then was whipped just because she didn’t know what to do! It was too much.</p> <p>Wendy knew that someone had stopped the girl because she was told to sleep, but first the … man? … slapped her bum for not speaking right, but she has to sleep … just had to sleep … and when she wakes up it would all be a nasty dream!</p> <p>“Wake up Slave Wendy!” the woman’s voice was … Charly’s mum! It had been a dream! Wendy was so relieved that she opened her eyes and then stopped, Brigit was naked, Wendy could see her pussy … it was just like hers with no hair! And then she looked at the room, the wallpaper and the rack in the middle of the room …</p> <p>It wasn’t a dream it was real!</p> <p>----</p> <p>The scream that sounded throughout the house brought Master Frank into Dominique’s bedroom; Wendy was under the covers of the bed and screaming away!</p> <p>Frank told Brigit “You’d better leave the room and send Slave Charly in to attend.”</p> <p>Brigit quickly went to do as she was told, but she left the tray of food and orange juice in the room.</p> <p>Frank didn’t touch Wendy, or shout at her either; both would have been a mistake. He waited patiently for Charly to arrive; when she did she stopped and then knelt down at his feet.</p> <p>“Rise Slave Charly, I want you to go under those bedclothes and talk gently to Slave Wendy, for the time you are talking you will call her Wendy and accept the name Charly.” Frank said.</p> <p>Charly nodded her head, “Yes Master Frank.” She said and, after taking off her flip-flops, raised the sheets at the foot of the bed.</p> <p>“Wendy … Wendy? It’s me Charly … come on Wendy talk to me!”</p> <p>“G’way! They’re nasty out there … they hurt me!” Wendy said curled up in her ball.</p> <p>Frank could see the shape that was Charly move over the Wendy shape, holding her. He sat down on a chair, listening and watching.</p> <p>“Wendy … it’s all right … honest … come on. Mum’s done some food for you.” Charly said.</p> <p>“Not ‘ungry! … itsnot alright … that nasty girl … she hurt me … she put things up inside me … hurts!” Wendy said.</p> <p>“I know … she’s been punished for that, Master Frank is going to look after us now, he’s nice … sorta.” Frank smiled at that last part.</p> <p>“You don’t know what it feels like; she pushed something up my bottom!” Wendy said.</p> <p>“So! I was in that Iron Maiden thing, there’s a dildo in that, and it went up my bum, while some feathers were tickling me! That wasn’t nice. And it was pitch black as well, I couldn’t see what was doing it … I thought it was rats!” And the bed seemed to shiver.</p> <p>“Well she’d pushed it up into my pussy, I think she tore something inside me ‘cause I could see blood on that thing she used!” Wendy said trying to out-trump Charly’s memory.</p> <p>“That was only your h’men, all girls got one and it get’s broken when a cock is pushed inside you, Master Frank told me all that before he did it to me … and I bled as well!” Charly said as the Wendy shape started to unfold.</p> <p>“She … she kept things inside me … making me hurt all night … I couldn’t sleep.” Wendy said playing her trump card.</p> <p>“Master did this to me…” Charly said and her shape moved down the bed.</p> <p>“Charly what are you … No Charly you can’t … WHAT’S THAT! … Oh! … Oh! … that’s nice … what … Charly … whatareyou … you … Oh Charly don’t stop … something … something’s happening to … to … me… Charly … CHARLY … <b>CHARLEEEEEEEE!</b>”</p> <p>The Wendy shape went rigid and then limp, Charly pulled the sheets away from both herself and Wendy, she smiled as she saw Frank sitting in the chair looking at her.</p> <p>“I think Slave Wendy is feeling better Master Frank.” Charly said with a wet smile on her face.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “I think so too Slave Charly, how did she taste?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>Charly licked her lips, “Sweet Master Frank, but what should I do now?” Charly asked.</p> <p>“Get her to sit up and help her eat her lunch, take her to the shower and wash. It will be on normal mode for you two; you are to introduce her to this life. If necessary she can use the phone to contact her mother who will tell her the truth. It will be traumatic for her but she will need to learn this. After that you will bring her to the living room. Do you understand?” Frank said.</p> <p>Charly nodded and then said, “I understand Master Frank … Oh!” She added as something struck her.</p> <p>“Is there a problem with my orders Slave Charly?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>“No Master Frank, it’s just that I have to clean the Iron Maiden. My … Housekeeper Brigit told me it was my job.” Charly said a worried look on her face.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “I had forgotten, well you can use the cleaning of the Iron Maiden as part of Wendy’s lessons. Carry on Slave Charly.” Frank said and got up from his chair.</p> <p>Charly bowed to him, something her mother had told her was right to do, and then picked up the tray, placing it on the chair first before returning to Wendy who was now watching the pair of them.</p> <p>“Charly what did he mean? Is he going to hurt me as well?” Wendy asked her.</p> <p>Charly shook her head, “That is our Master, his name is Frank and he’s nice … most of the time, unless you do something that he doesn’t like and then he will punish you.”</p> <p>“I remember him from last night … no this morning. He slapped my bum, that girl said it was because I didn’t call him Master Frank.” Wendy said.</p> <p>Charly giggled, “That’s nothing! He used something on my bum because I spoke out of turn. But he will tell you when you do something wrong, that way you can learn why.” She said.</p> <p>“But why? How can he do this to us?” Wendy said and unconsciously took the sandwich that Charly handed her.</p> <p>“Because our mums needed money, he’s paid them to keep us as his slaves.” Charly said simply.</p> <p>Wendy almost spat out the sandwich she was now eating. “<b>No way</b>! My mum wouldn’t do that … would she?” She said her voice fading as she spoke. “I mean, I know she’s been crying over the past few weeks … and then she seemed so relaxed. We’ve had no money since dad … you know…” Wendy’s father had left one night, and never returned.</p> <p>“And my mum’s always been short of money, so Master Frank offered them money for us!” Charly said proffering Wendy the orange juice.</p> <p>“But … No, she wouldn’t!” Wendy said.</p> <p>“I didn’t think my mom would, but she’s even here helping him. So it must be true!” Charly said and then gave Wendy the second sandwich. “Now, there’s something you must learn. We are called Slaves! I’m Slave Charly and you are Slave Wendy! When Master Frank or Housekeeper Brigit gives us an order we have to do as they say … or else we get punished. I think normally it’s a smack on the bottom, but they use things to hit us with. If we’re too bad then we will go into the Iron Maiden with that dildo up our bums and being tickled with feathers!” Charly said.</p> <p>“But … there’re aren’t any slaves. It’s not right, don’t you remember what Prissy Smith told us in class, <i>and the Congress outlawed slavery!</i> All we have to do is tell the police and they’ll help us!” Wendy said but then she saw Charly’s face. “They will won’t they?” She asked.</p> <p>“Master Frank said that we’ll be allowed to go to school soon, but nobody will listen to us and if we try to run away we’ll just be brought back.” Charly said sadly.</p> <p>“But he’s telling fibs, Honestly Charly you’ll believe…” Wendy said but stopped at Charly’s look.</p> <p>“<b>Master Frank has always told me the truth, every time he told me about something he was right!</b> He said that it would hurt when he pushed his cock in my pussy, he told me why and that was why I trust him … And mummy said he was a good master, so I’m staying to be what he wants me to be. Now get up Slave Wendy, you have to learn what I have!” Charly said taking hold of Wendy’s arm and pulling her out of the bed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Their first stop was the bathroom where Charly pressed the ‘girls’ heat’ button and, preparing herself, stepped into the lukewarm flow of water. “Well Slave Wendy? Do you want to stay dirty?” She said as she started rubbing herself with the soap.</p> <p>Wendy looked at her friend and stepped into the shower, “Hey! You’ve not got it right! Turn it up!” She said and went to press a heat button on the controller.</p> <p>But Charly stopped her. “No, we haven’t earned the right to hot water, and this isn’t so bad, feel.” And with that she pressed the cold button, immediately Wendy shrieked out in reaction to the icy flow. Charly pressed the ‘girls’ heat’ button again and the water warmed slightly.</p> <p>“But why?” Wendy asked as Charly began soaping her body.</p> <p>“Because we are slaves and have to learn our place.” Charly told her.</p> <p>“Not that Charly, why are you doing this?” Wendy asked her.</p> <p>“Because mummy told me to! I belong to Master Frank and have to do as he tells me. He’s like my father to me now! I’ve never had a father … and … I … missed …it.” Charly said feeling tears on her face.</p> <p>“You never said you always seemed so happy! I’m sorry Charly.” Wendy said and hugged her friend, “But you know dads aren’t all they’re supposed to be, look at mine!” She said with a slight laugh in her voice.</p> <p>“Yeah, but at least you had one, mine’s just a blank on the birth certificate!” Charly said bitterly.</p> <p>Wendy didn’t reply but just kept hugging her friend and so they stayed in the shower holding each other.</p> <p>“Slaves? Why are you just standing there?” Brigit’s voice made them jump. Charly looked around but couldn’t see her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Housekeeper Brigit, but Wendy needed to be told about the shower, I will be showing her how to clean the Iron Maiden next.” Charly said.</p> <p>“Very well, carry on Slave Charly and Slave Wendy.” Brigit’s voice said, but Charly wasn’t certain how much her mother had overheard of her conversation.</p> <p>The two girls looked at each other and separated before finishing their shower and jumping out, they quickly dried each other off before putting on their flip-flops (Charly had been given a second pair for Wendy).</p> <p>Charly took Wendy downstairs to the kitchen where she got the cloths and water so that she could wash the Iron Maiden. She handed Wendy the feathers telling her not to let them get wet.</p> <p>Then they went into the living room where Master Frank was standing. Immediately Charly stopped and bowed to her master, Wendy was a beat behind but followed her friend’s example.</p> <p>“Well done slaves.” Frank said smiling, “Slave Wendy I understand you wish to phone your mother, you do know the number I hope?” he said to the shaking girl.</p> <p>“Y…yes … Master Frank.” Wendy said, adding the ‘Master Frank’ at Charly’s hiss.</p> <p>“Well done Charly, I would hate to have to punish Slave Wendy so soon after her treatment by Senior Slave Dominique.” Frank said as he handed a handset to Wendy.</p> <p>“M…master?” Wendy said.</p> <p>“Slave Wendy you will always call me Master Frank, Brigit is Housekeeper Brigit, as you are learning I will allow you a small amount of leeway, something I’m not allowing Slave Charly due to her current attitude.</p> <p>She has adapted to her situation, you have not. However, this leeway will stop shortly so be aware of this.” Frank said giving her a stern look.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Frank’s face and shuddered again, she decided that she didn’t want to upset him and promised herself that once her mother knew where she was she’d soon be out of here.</p> <p>She dialled her number and listened to the ringing tone … after 5 rings a man answered the phone, “Yeah! Whatta ya want?” He said roughly.</p> <p>“Is … is my mum there?” Wendy said confused.</p> <p>“Ya mum? Oh you mean Sal. Hold on. <b>SAL THERE’S SOME BRAT ON THE PHONE</b>!” Wendy could hear the man calling, after a few moments the phone was handed over.</p> <p>“Wendy? What the fuck are you doing calling me? I’ve moved on from you now, you’re his problem not mine, so don’t call me again!” and the phone went dead.</p> <p>Wendy looked at the handset in shock … Her mother, and it had been her voice, didn’t want her … it couldn’t be … just … couldn’t … be …</p> <p>Charly was shocked when Wendy screamed out and collapsed to the floor, but Frank was standing nearby and caught her. “Shit!” Was all he said as he held onto the falling girl.</p> <p>Charly quickly went to her friend and pulled her close, relieving her Master from his burden. “What happened to her Master?” Charly asked and then covered her mouth with her hand.</p> <p>“I’ll allow that Slave Charly and I’m sorry for my language, I didn’t expect this type of reaction … it seems that along with needing money Sally also had a boyfriend who objected to Wendy. My offer allowed her to kill two birds with one stone, so to speak.”</p> <p>Charly nodded and then looked questioningly at her Master, “Yes, alright Slave Charly you may speak your mind until I tell you otherwise.”</p> <p>Charly smiled at that, to be allowed to talk to her master unlimited. “Thank you Master, what’s going to happen to Slave Wendy now?”</p> <p>Frank looked at Charly, the worried frown on her face for her friend. “I have papers signed by a judge giving me guardianship of Wendy … I also have some papers with your name on it as well. These mean that I have to look after you both and ensure that you are educated. But that will occur once I’m sure you have both accepted your position in this household.” Frank said watching Charly closely for any sign of despair.</p> <p>However Charly’s face lit up, “Does that mean that Wendy … Slave Wendy is my sister? That’s wonderful … but does that mean you’re my daddy?” She then added which shocked Frank.</p> <p>“Well … Err … Let’s say I’m your uncle. At least to the outside world and you will call me that when we are in public.</p> <p>Charly looked disappointed but she nodded her head, “Yes Master Frank.” She said.</p> <p>“What’s wrong now Slave Charly?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>“It’s silly Master. It doesn’t really matter.” She said and then added “Master I think you had better punish me for talking earlier.”</p> <p>“But why Slave Charly, you know I won’t hold back.” Frank said surprised.</p> <p>“I know Master, but Slave Wendy has to learn. I think she would be better if I showed her. Please Master.” She said beseechingly.</p> <p>Frank sighed and shook his head wonderingly, Charly was the daughter he should have had and he missed her early years. “Very well Slave Charly. Now since Slave Wendy is recovering I think she’s nearly ready to help you.”</p> <p>Charly hadn’t noticed that Wendy was stirring, and looked at her friend with concern.</p> <p>“Slave Wendy, stand up.” Frank ordered handing Wendy a handkerchief, which she took and wiped her eyes.</p> <p>“You are allowed to speak plainly.” Frank quickly said.</p> <p>Wendy looked at him “Mom … mom doesn’t want me anymore!” She said and started crying again.</p> <p>Charly looked at Frank and then back at Wendy, Frank held his hand out to Wendy. “I think Slave Charly you’ll have to start without Slave Wendy; I’ll send her to you soon.” He said to Charly.</p> <p>Charly nodded and picked up the bucket of warm water and walked to the Iron Maiden she opened it and sniffed, the smell of urine was strong, she smiled ‘<i>Senior Slave Dominique is just like us!</i>’ She thought to herself.</p> <p>= - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - =</p> <p>Frank was now holding Wendy in his arms as the girl cried away. “Why doesn’t my mommy want me?” She sobbed.</p> <p>Frank shook his head, “Child it isn’t that she doesn’t want you, she was in a terrible state, she owed a lot of money and was going to lose her house. She had just bet up with someone who wasn’t prepared to look after both you and her. It was a difficult decision, but she still loves you.” He said calmly.</p> <p>“But why didn’t she say that?” Wendy asked, “Why did she have to say those things?” She added.</p> <p>Frank held her, “The man was with her, he’s controlling her life now, so she can’t come straight out and say she misses you, but she does, you’re her daughter, one day she’ll be able to tell you.” He said to her softly.</p> <p>“But … you … brought … me … why?” Wendy asked, her sobs becoming hiccups now.</p> <p>“Because Housekeeper Brigit told me about your mother’s plight when she was short of money and I could afford to pay for you. Your mother’s boyfriend came into the picture later, I knew he was going to be with her overnight, but I didn’t realise he would still be there, I’m sorry Slave Wendy.” Frank said to her standing her up on her feet.</p> <p>“But … what’s going to happen to me now?” Wendy sobbed.</p> <p>“Well now you belong to me, did you hear what I told Slave Charly before?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>“I heard something about a judge, but I didn’t understand what.” Wendy replied.</p> <p>“I had your mother sign a legal document which assigned me as your guardian, this gives me full control over your life until you come of age, during this time I will be your uncle as well as your master, do you understand Slave Wendy?”</p> <p>Wendy nodded and then a sudden thought struck her, “Uncle? … It’s a pity you’re not Charly and my father instead.” She then gave a sad smile.</p> <p>Frank was confused by this, “Why? Slave Charly did ask me if I would be her father, but I don’t know why?” He said.</p> <p>“I can’t tell you why.” Wendy said softly so that Charly couldn’t hear her, she realise that she had almost revealed a secret.</p> <p>Frank moved closer to Wendy. “Slave Wendy, there is something you have to learn, that is a slave will never, and I mean never, withhold anything from her master! Now explain yourself.” Wendy looked to where Charly was busy on the Iron Maiden, her naked ass in sight, moving around as she scrubbed the floor of the Maiden.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Frank’s face and knew he would hurt her if she didn’t tell him, she started to cry again,</p> <p>“Well … Master Frank … Charly … I mean Slave Charly … told me … that she … always … wanted … a … father. It … it was …some…thing that she’s … always …missed. But … she … didn’t …want …anyone else … to know!” and she started to cry again, this time for telling Charly’s secret.</p> <p>Frank nodded, this had pulled at his heart, but he couldn’t show that, not in front of both slaves. “Very well Slave Wendy, I won’t tell her. Now do you feel ready to help Slave Charly in her duties?” He said.</p> <p>Wendy looked towards the Iron Maiden, “I suppose I am, but do I have to?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank put on a serious look, “Slave Wendy, in this household when I give a command you will have to obey it, whether you want to or not. I will not give you impossible orders and you will not be harmed if you do as I tell you. However, should you refuse to follow my orders I will punish you, it will hurt and you will not like it, but it will be done. You will always call your sister slaves as Slave and then their name, Housekeeper Brigit will be call that, I am Master Frank. Do you understand me Slave Wendy?”</p> <p>“Yes Master Frank, but do you mean that … about your orders? I won’t have to do anything stupid?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “Well … I won’t say stupid, but difficult at times. Now go and help Slave Charly” Wendy nodded and turned to go to the iron Maiden, “Slave Wendy?” She turned back to face Frank, “From now on you are a full slave, take care of my orders.” Frank said seriously.</p> <p>“Yes Master Frank.” Wendy said and then ran to join her friend.</p></div>",[]
1330,"All Souls Lessons, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"It is Wendy’s turn to learn about the good side of being a slave, along with helping Charly clean the Iron Maiden she is able to talk to her friend about what happened, Dominique finds a way to use her tongue – much to her disgust – but where there’s a whip there’s a way!",2005-12-05,6,4,"Mg, gg, Fg, oral, spank, whip, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner144.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Main Characters</p> <p>Frank – Master Frank<br/> Dominique – Slave Dominique, Frank’s daughter (AKA Dommy)<br/> Brigit – Mother to Charlene (AKA Housekeeper Brigit)<br/> Charlene – Brigit’s daughter and new slave to Frank (AKA Charly)<br/> Wendy – Charlene’s friend and new slave to Frank.</p> <p>This story continues on from All Souls Lessons</p> <p class=""h2"">The Story.</p> <p>Wendy went to where Charly was busy scrubbing the floor of the Iron Maiden. “Slave Wendy ready for work, what do you want me to do?” Wendy said giving a salute.</p> <p>“Knock it off and give me a hand down here, she’s made a right mess.” Charly said with a smile on her lips.</p> <p>“It sure smells in here, what is it?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“That’s piss, after some time in here you just can’t hold it in. I know!” Charly said grimacing, “I was only in there for about an hour, and couldn’t hold it! I was so…” here she gave a giggle, “pissed-off, I screamed!”</p> <p>Wendy looked at her friend, “How can you do that?” She asked.</p> <p>Now it was Charly’s turn to be puzzled, “Do what?” She said.</p> <p>“You’re making a joke of being inside this! I wouldn’t go near it at all.” Wendy said.</p> <p>Charly shrugged her shoulders, “It’s a way to cope with it, now do you want to help with the floor or clean the dildo?” She asked.</p> <p>Wendy looked at the rubber shaped item and wrinkled her nose, “It’s all smelly and it’s got something on it!”</p> <p>“Yes, but it needs cleaning off to get rid of both, but mind it cleaned properly or you’ll find out when you check it.” Charly said, bypassing the real source of the stains.</p> <p>“Okay, I suppose. … How do I do that?” Wendy asked</p> <p>“There’s a release lever under the dildo, but don’t drop it! I’ve just done that part of the floor.” She was told</p> <p>Looking around Wendy found the lever and pulled it, the dildo popped up and she managed to catch it, she looked around for something to wash it in but could only find the bucket of water that Charly was using, she saw a cloth inside the bucket, took it and started cleaning the dildo.</p> <p>“Charly?” She asked but received no answer, and then she remembered Frank’s words and so began again, “Slave Charly?”</p> <p>“Yes, <i>Slave</i> Wendy?” Charly said making sure Wendy understood why she hadn’t answered before.</p> <p>“What are these stains, I mean they’re coming off, but what are they?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>“Think where that’s been, what do you think they are?” Charly said.</p> <p>Wendy thought for a moment and then dropped the dildo into the bucket, causing water to slosh in the bucket. “Hey watch it, now we’ll have to dry the floor.” Charly said.</p> <p>“But it’s got … poo on it.” Wendy said disgustedly.</p> <p>“And one day it might be yours, so get used to it. Because the way you check if it’s clean is to put it in your mouth! So make sure it’s clean before you say it is!” Charly said digging into the bucket and extracting the dildo, which she handed to Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy didn’t say anything else but carried on cleaning the dildo as if her life depended on it, Charly finished cleaning the floor and then concentrated on the walls, making sure that the inside smelled clean, then glancing at Wendy she deliberately licked the side of the Maiden while Wendy watched in amazement.</p> <p>“How could you …” Wendy began but then stopped as she saw Charly looking at the dildo in her hands.</p> <p>“Slave Wendy is the dildo cleaned?” Charly asked.</p> <p>“Well … yes … but I don’t want…” Wendy began.</p> <p>Charly shook her head, “Slave Wendy check that the dildo is clean, I’ve told you how! Now do it.” There was a tone in her voice that Wendy hadn’t notice before, ‘<b><i>almost like Master Frank’s</i></b>’ she thought.</p> <p>In fact the tone was such that Wendy brought the dildo to her mouth and was licking it before she could think.</p> <p>“Well?” Charly asked.</p> <p>Wendy looked at her and then realised what she was doing, “It taste clean Slave Charly … did I actually do that?” She finished.</p> <p>Charly smiled, “Yes you did, and it didn’t hurt you did it?” She said.</p> <p>Wendy shook her head and both girls began to laugh.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was now later in the day and everyone was around the dining room table for dinner, Frank had ordered that Wendy and Charly were to remain seated while Dominique helped Brigit with serving. Actually Frank had posted a rota and as Senior Slave, Dominique had the first draw.</p> <p>While they were all eating Frank asked Brigit what she had planned for that night.</p> <p>“Well I thought I’d review Senior Slave Dominique’s cunnilingus ability” She said at which Dominique put her knife and fork down and looked at her father.</p> <p>“You have something to say Senior Slave Dominique?” Frank asked with an amused tone in his voice.</p> <p>“Master Frank, I don’t think that…” Dominique started to say but was interrupted by Frank.</p> <p>“I don’t think you should continue! You are showing Housekeeper Brigit that you deserve the right to remain Senior Slave. But I will help you with your task … Brigit use the belt and the cap that will ensure Dommy will perform.” Frank said.</p> <p>Dominique went white with anger but didn’t say anything.</p> <p>Frank could see that Wendy was puzzled and asked her what she didn’t understand. “I’m sorry Master Frank, but what is cunny… cunni …?” She couldn’t get the word out.</p> <p>“Cunnilingus?” Frank said and received a nod from Wendy, “That’s the proper way of speaking about pussy-eating or eating out a girl. I’ll teach you how to do it later tonight, after Slave Charly’s punishment.” Frank said causally.</p> <p>“Master Frank, may I enquire what Slave Charly did to earn this punishment?” Brigit asked as she was worried about her daughter.</p> <p>“She spoke without permission; I want Wendy to see how a punishment is carried out.” Frank said and winked at Brigit to show that he wasn’t too serious about the punishment.</p> <p>“Slave Charly! I had thought you’d already learned that lesson, I hope you will be very sorry afterwards?” Brigit said.</p> <p>“Yes Housekeeper Brigit, I’m sorry already.” Charly said.</p> <p>“Not as much as you will be.” Frank said with a smile.</p> <p>----</p> <p>After dinner the girls all helped with the washing up while Frank showed Brigit the belt she was to wear, it was like a suspender belt with a number of hooks on it, “The wonder of this design is that you can either have the hooks at the front of your body or behind.” Frank said and then held up a mesh cap with loops on it.</p> <p>“That, I take it, is for Dominique?” Brigit asked.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Yes, the mesh goes around the back of her head and then these loops attach to the hooks on your belt, there is a small amount of give, but not enough for the slave to pull away completely.” He said.</p> <p>“And the slave can be made to give anal-head as well.” Brigit said.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “If you’re into that, yes. Now if you’ll excuse me I have a punishment to arrange.”</p> <p>Brigit touched his arm, “Master Frank, just why are you punishing Charly? From your actions I understand that she doesn’t deserve it.”</p> <p>Frank nodded, “She requested it, she wants Wendy to know that punishments are real, and thinks this is the best way, I’m going to ensure that she enjoys the reward afterwards.” He said and then walked to the living room.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the kitchen Dominique was using her position to supervise Charly and Wendy as they washed and dried the dishes.</p> <p>“Make sure they’re completely clean, I don’t want to see a spot of grease on them, Slave Wendy! And you Slave Barly I want you to make sure you wipe each plate three times!”</p> <p>“Yes, Senior Slave Dominique!” Both girls replied.</p> <p>“Slave Dominique! You will address Slave Charly correctly! Now show me your hands!” Brigit said from the doorway.</p> <p>With a sullen glance at the two girls who had turned their attention to the entertainment Dominique held out both hands to Brigit who examined them carefully.</p> <p>“Why are they not wet?” Brigit asked.</p> <p>“Well I thought that Master Frank had made a mistake when he said I had to help, I am the Senior Slave and so…” Dominique started to say.</p> <p>Brigit’s hand was quick to strike Dominique’s face, “Liar!” She said.</p> <p>Dominique’s hand went to where Brigit had struck, “Just you wait until my father hears what you’ve done! He’ll put you in your place.”</p> <p>Brigit laughed, “That’s what you believe, well my little slave you’re going to learn some truths.” She said. “Slave Dominique you will come with me … oh and wear this.” She threw the mesh cap at Dominique who looked at it and then at the belt around Brigit’s waist.</p> <p>“He wouldn’t … he couldn’t … I mean I’m his…” Dominique started to say.</p> <p>“I can and I do mean it, Slave Dominique you are now at the same level as Slave Wendy and Charly. You will have the same privileges as them until I decide who will be the next senior slave, which may or may not be you. Now go with Housekeeper Brigit and serve her well! Or you might be reduced to junior slave!” Frank’s voice sounded throughout the kitchen.</p> <p>Dominique looked around for the speaker and then nodded her head, “Yes Master Frank, I’m ready Housekeeper Brigit.” She said and accepted the mesh cap which she placed around her head, the loops hanging down over her forehead.</p> <p>“Slaves Charly and Wendy, when you have finished please report to me in the Living Room.” Frank’s voice said again.</p> <p>There was a tone of glee in both girls’ voices as they answered in unison, “Yes Master Frank.” But they carried on with cleaning the plates as Dominique walked out behind Brigit.</p> <p>----</p> <p>When the girls arrived in the Living Room they found Frank waiting for them, wearing nothing but a leather pouch which showed off his erection. He got the two girls to stand in front of him noting how their eyes seemed to focus on his crotch.</p> <p>“Now girls you are being trained to be slaves, to follow my orders without question. Slave Charly what happens to slaves who questions my orders?” Frank asked.</p> <p>Charly didn’t need to think, “She gets punished Master Frank?” She answered.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “Not always … if the slave doesn’t understand the instructions how will she tell her master? However if she is refusing an order because she wants to be malicious then she will deserve punishment. Ignorance is not to be confused with stupidity.</p> <p>Slave Wendy, when Senior Slave Dominique gave you an order this morning, you didn’t do as she asked why was that?” Frank said</p> <p>“Master I didn’t understand what she meant, if she had told me I would have done it.” Wendy said.</p> <p>“And that is why she was demoted from Mistress and why you are now under my tutelage. Very well, to eat out a woman is almost the same as performing a blow-job on a man. You have to know which parts are sensitive; they are mainly the clitoris and the breasts. Why the two? Well while licking on your partner’s clitoris you can also use your hands to massage her breasts at the same time, Slave Charly allow Slave Wendy to inspect your pussy and try to find your clitoris?”</p> <p>Charly opened her legs to allow Wendy to crouch down in front of her, Wendy looked back at Frank a confused look on her face, “Slave Wendy you have to touch Slave Charly’s pussy, feel it to find out what it’s like, see if you can find her clitoris, it’s like a small button hidden by a flap of skin, listen to what Slave Charly tells you.” Frank said encouragingly.</p> <p>Charly looked up when she heard Frank’s words, ‘<i>I’m allowed to speak?</i>’ She thought to herself and then she smiled, “Thank you Master Frank. Slave Wendy move your fingers up my pussy, along the slit … oh yes … that’s nice. Now remember what I did earlier when you were under the sheets?” She said.</p> <p>Wendy looked up at her and blushed, “Yeah, you touched my pussy and it felt so strange and then so nice.” She said.</p> <p>“Well that’s what you have to do, and don’t worry if your fingers go into my pussy, Master’s cock is much bigger and went a lot deeper.” Charly said with a giggle.</p> <p>Frank smiled at that, he found a chair and sat down to watch Wendy in her lesson.</p> <p>Wendy nodded and pushed her finger along the slit again, this time it entered Charly’s pussy making her jump slightly. “Oh! I’m sorry Charly; I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Wendy said.</p> <p>Charly patted her on the head, “It’s alright Wendy, ‘though I was waiting for it, it was still a bit of a shock, that’s all.” Charly said, “Carry on.” She ordered.</p> <p>Wendy looked up at Charly as if seeing that she was telling the truth and then looked back at Frank who was watching her movements; her appeal was visible in her eyes. “Slave Charly, tell Slave Wendy the truth, we have no secrets from each other.” Frank said.</p> <p>Charly nodded, “Very well Master Frank, I was scared. That’s all.” Charly said.</p> <p>Frank looked at her, “Scared? Of what?” He asked her.</p> <p>Charly gulped slightly, “When you put your cock in me it hurt, I just thought that anything else going inside would also hurt.” She said blushing.</p> <p>Frank nodded. “Understandable. Slave Wendy and Slave Charly attend!” Frank said as he gathered his thoughts.</p> <p>The two girls moved from their position to in front of Frank’s chair. Charly went down onto her haunches and Wendy followed her example. “You see girls when you were first penetrated you had a flap of skin call a hymen, I told you about that yesterday Slave Charly, but Slave Wendy didn’t know about this. When a cock or dildo is forced into a pussy it will break this skin, this causes some bleeding but that is all, if the deflowering is done completely the pussy would have stretched a bit so that it is easier for the next time, so on the second entry there should be little or no pain, Wendy’s fingers shouldn’t cause you any pain at all Charly.” Frank said and then gestured for the girls to stand and resume their lesson.</p> <p>Wendy was now back kneeling at Charly’s feet and was now prodding her friend’s pussy, “Go higher up, there’s a small button like area, it’s covered by skin, that’s her Clitoris.” Frank coached Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy followed his instructions and ran her fingers upwards to the top of Charly’s slit, causing Charly to wriggle slightly although she tried to keep herself still.</p> <p>Then Wendy found what she was looking for and touched it, “That’s it Wendy! Rub me there!” Charly gasped out and Wendy realised that she was giving her friend pleasure.</p> <p>Now Wendy concentrated on the small nub, although she had some of her fingers rubbing in and out of Charly’s pussy as well, hearing her friend moan in pleasure which made Wendy feel good.</p> <p>Frank was happy with Wendy’s progress but decided that things needed to be moved on. “Slave Wendy, is Slave Charly’s slit clean?” He asked her.</p> <p>Before she could think about what she was doing Wendy moved her head forward and licked along the length of Charly’s slit, causing Charly to almost scream with the sensation. “Now move you tongue up to her clit and lick it!” Frank instructed.</p> <p>Wendy was now committed, and so did as she was told. She felt hands, Charly’s hands, on the back of her head – not trying to push her away, but to pull her closer.</p> <p>Then the hands were lifted away, “No Slave Charly, you’ll have to let Slave Wendy learn at her own pace.” Frank said and moved Charly’s hands behind her own head. As he did so Charly whispered, “Master Frank, am I allowed to cum?”</p> <p>Frank smiled, not at the request, but at the thought of making her endure this without being allowed to climax. Then he took pity on her, “Yes Slave Charly, you may enjoy yourself.” He told her.</p> <p>Charly smiled at him, “Thank you Master Frank,” and then closed her eyes allowing herself full access to the sensations that Wendy was giving her.</p> <p>Frank was also watching Charly closely, her breathing was getting faster and there was a blush starting to show all over her body, he could see her eyes open and widen as her climax was almost on top of her and then … “STOP SLAVE WENDY! Come away from Slave Charly NOW!” He ordered almost pulling the young girl away from her friend.</p> <p>Before Charly could notice the removal of Wendy, Frank was by her pussy, looking at her engorged clit and then he blew on it … The resultant scream of pleasure could be heard throughout the house as Charly came!</p> <p>----</p> <p>But what of Brigit and Dominique? They could be found in Brigit’s bedroom. Brigit smiled as a scream of passion could be heard from downstairs.</p> <p>“It appears that Master Frank is having fun with the two girls. You know if you had changed your attitude you could be in the same position?” Brigit said to Dominique.</p> <p>The girl didn’t answer as her mouth was firmly fixed to Brigit’s pussy, partly due to the mesh helmet holding her in position, thanks to the belt around Brigit’s waist, but also due to the small dog whip Brigit had in her hands, the marks around Dominique’s ass showing where it had been used.</p> <p><i>Going back in time to where Brigit had taken Dominique into the bedroom …</i></p> <p>“Slave Dominique! I’ll allow you to speak for a shot time.” Brigit said to the sullen girl that she had led into her room.</p> <p>Dominique put on an angry face. “This is wrong! Master Frank is <b>my</b> dad and so I should be allowed to have a slave and treat her as I want! You should release me and obey me!” Dominique said in an imperious voice.</p> <p>Brigit ignored the tone and smiled, “Yes, you are the daughter of Master Frank … however he is in control of your life and will bring you up as he decides. He’s ordered me to help you and so I’m doing it! … Now anything else before we start?” She said.</p> <p>Dominique put her hand to the mesh helmet that she was wearing, the small loops hanging over her face. “Why do I have to wear this, I don’t need it!” She said.</p> <p>Brigit raised an eyebrow, “No? Alright Slave Dominique do your duty.” She said and laid back on her bed.</p> <p>After a few minutes she looked at Dominique who was still standing by the bed. “Well Slave? Why haven’t you started yet?” She asked.</p> <p>Dominique shook her head, “But I’m the one who should be getting my pussy licked! Mummy always made sure I did!” Dominique said.</p> <p>Brigit nodded her head, that did sound like Mistress Wilma. “I remember your mother would ride my face for hours, she did say it was one of the most useful things I learnt! But to learn properly you have to do it! Now what else is wrong?” She asked.</p> <p>“Well your … your … slit is bigger than I like … and it’s all wet!” Dominique said in a slightly disgusted tone.</p> <p>Brigit laughed, “Of course it’s bigger! I am an adult, you should be pleased that Master Frank had me remove my pubic hair, or you’d be flossing youself on me! And as for the wetness, it’s all because I’m expecting you to do a good job, so start! Or do I have to use an incentive?” She opened a bedside cabinet and removed a dog-whip from it.</p> <p>Dominique’s eyes widened, “No … you can’t … I’m not supposed … it’s not …” She said.</p> <p>Brigit sighed. “Very well Slave, you have asked for this.” She said and gave a flick with the whip that struck Dominique on her ass causing the girl to cry out! “Really Slave Dominique! I understood from your master that you were used to being whipped!” Brigit said.</p> <p>This made Dominique stop her crying, this was a slave just like her … she’ll show her that she, Dominique, was better than Brigit was!</p> <p>It was her pride that made her dip her head and lick up the recently denuded slit of Brigit’s pussy. But after a few tentative licks Dominique pulled away from Brigit with a look of disgust on her face.</p> <p>Brigit shook her head, “That was pathetic! Really Slave Dominique I expected a lot better from you. I can see we’re going to have to start as your master ordered!” She said and quickly pulled Dominique close to her pussy, and attached three of the clips before Dominique was aware of it, then she added the rest.</p> <p>Knowing that in this position Dominique could see nothing except the pink of her stomach and higher mons Brigit took hold of the dog-whip.</p> <p>“Now Slave Dominique, you are going to start licking at my pussy … if you don’t…” She brought the whip down sharply onto Dominique’s ass, causing the girl to scream into Brigit’s pussy.</p> <p>Dominique tried to pull away, or to turn her head, but the placement of the mesh helmet and the belt prevented this. Brigit struck again but this time harder, raising a line of blood where she had broken the skin.</p> <p>“Slave Dominique, all the time you cry and scream means more of this …” The whip descended again, “until you do what is expected of you!” Brigit said and then she waited a few seconds, just as she was about to bring the whip down she felt the velvet softness of Dominique’s tongue as it swiped it’s way along her slit.</p> <p>“That’s better Slave Dominique, in a few hours you may even get to like it!” Brigit said watching how Dominique’s body shuddered at the thought.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Back to the present and into the living room, Wendy was looking at Charly, who had made such a noise; she looked at Frank who nodded his head.</p> <p>“Master, is she alright?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>Charly stirred at that time and Frank took the opportunity, “Well Slave Charly?” He asked the girl.</p> <p>“I … I’m fine Master Frank. Thank you Slave Wendy.” Charly said.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “Good! Slave Charly now I can punish you for speaking to another slave without permission.” He said, but Charly could see him wink at her and knew he was just using it as an excuse. But she got down onto her knees before him in a submissive pose, tugging at Wendy’s hand to pull her down as well.</p> <p>“I think I’ll need to make a few changes to the bench.” Frank mused half to himself and half to the girls.</p> <p>Then he moved away from Charly’s sight but she did know that she couldn’t look up to see what he was doing.</p> <p>There was a metal click and the sound of something being lowered, then the sound of a cupboard door being opened and, after a few seconds, closing.</p> <p>“Slaves onto your feet and come here!” Frank said.</p> <p>The two girls quickly rose and moved over to the half bed, only now the ‘headboard’ has missing and it looked more like a wide bench.</p> <p>Frank saw Charly’s gaze and beckoned to her, “Slave Charly, if you’ll lie here with your legs hanging over this end.” He ordered gently.</p> <p>Charly did as she was told and then Frank looked at Wendy. “Slave Wendy, since you were part of the Charly’s problem you will hold her legs up over her body.” Frank said.</p> <p>Wendy then went to where Charly’s legs hung over the edge and, taking a leg in each hand, raised them up.</p> <p>Frank tried hard not to laugh. “Err, Slave Wendy, I have to punish Slave Charly, but in your current position another target has been presented!” Wendy looked behind her to see that she was standing between Frank and Charly, she was now confused ‘<b><i>Where could she stand if she was to hold Charly’s legs?</i></b>’ She wondered.</p> <p>Frank looked at her expression, “Slave Wendy, you’ll need to be on the bench and hold Charly’s legs apart from there.” He helped her up and made her kneel down over Charly’s chest, giving Charly a view of Wendy’s bum.</p> <p>Frank was watching the pair and then shook his head, “No, not good enough, I need Charly’s legs further back, Wendy if you’ll move back along Charly’s body … a bit further … further still … that’s about right.” Wendy could feel Charly’s breath on her pussy.</p> <p>“Can you hear me Slave Charly?” Frank asked.</p> <p>Charly nodded and this made Wendy squeal as the movement rubbed her pussy, Frank smiled, “Good, now for speaking without permission five strokes, for speaking to Slave Wendy without permission, five strokes. I will use the tawse, 10 strokes in total. Slave Wendy I want you to watch and understand that if it wasn’t for the latitude I allowed you, this would be your position! I trust you will take the lesson to heart.”</p> <p>When Charly heard ‘10 strokes’ she thought that she wouldn’t last, but with Wendy’s pussy placed as it was she decided to use her time giving Wendy a return for her favour.</p> <p>Wendy jumped again as she felt Charly raise her head slightly and then felt her friend’s tongue moving along the slit of her pussy.</p> <p>‘SLAP!’ The first blow landed on Charly’s left buttock, making the young flesh wobble with the blow. Charly gave a muffled ‘yelp’ ass it struck but felt that there was something not right with the force given.</p> <p>When Wendy saw the tawse strike her friend she went to let go of Charly’s legs but Frank shook his head. “Slave Wendy should you release your hold I’ll have you whipped instead, now keep your grip on those legs!”</p> <p>Cowed by this Wendy held Charly’s legs firmly as Frank landed another blow onto Charly’s right buttock, “Must keep it even!” he said to Wendy smiling at the look on her face.</p> <p>This was altering between shock and pleasure as Charly’s tongue was working away on her pussy, the blows she was receiving only made her cry into Wendy’s pussy.</p> <p>In quick succession Frank delivered 10 blows onto Charly’s backside, giving them a rosy hue – he had measured his blows to just redden, not bruise, Charly’s skin – Now he looked at Wendy.</p> <p>“The last two will be on her pussy, these will hurt her so make sure you hold her legs firmly!” and before Wendy could register the words he brought the tawse down flat onto Charly’s pussy making the girl’s back arch in pain and she screamed into Wendy’s pussy.</p> <p>Frank then placed his hand onto Charly’s pussy, giving it a gentle rub to sooth the pain away, “Another Master wouldn’t do this, he or she would just apply the second blow, but Charly needs this to help her.” he said to Wendy to explain his actions.</p> <p>After a few minutes Charly was recovered enough to continue licking away at Wendy’s pussy, “Last one to come.” Frank said which made Wendy shake in fear for her friend, also the fact that Charly had her clit in her teeth.</p> <p>‘Slaapp!’ – for some reason it sounded slightly damp as the tawse landed on Charly’s pussy and then Wendy jumped slightly as Charly pushed her tongue into Wendy’s pussy.</p> <p>Frank pulled the tawse down Charly’s pussy and then displayed it to Wendy, she could see that the ‘fingers’ were wet and the smell from them was not piss! She looked at Frank and then her eyes widened.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “Yes Slave Wendy, she liked the last blow … and you have my permission to cum!” he said as he saw the blush start up her body that showed her excitement from Charly’s tongue.</p> <p>“AAAaaaaaiiiiiiieeeeee!” Wendy screamed out as she came and then she fell forward into Frank’s arms as she blacked out.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy came to with Charly wiping her face with a damp cloth, Charly looked at Frank who nodded, “Yes Slave Charly you can talk without punishment now, Slave Wendy I give you permission also.” He said.</p> <p>Charly smiled, “Thank you Master Frank.” She said and nudged Wendy who also thanked her master.</p> <p>“Alright girls, I’m going to leave you both for a few minutes while I prepare myself for the next part, I will be fucking one of you and I’ll let you decide who it’s going to be, and why?” Frank said and walked away.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Charly, “What did he mean by that?” She asked.</p> <p>Charly shook her head, “I’m not sure, I think he wants us to choose who he’s going to … fuck…” She paused after saying the previously forbidden word, forbidden by her former life, and then continued, “So he’s going to be putting his cock into our pussys.”</p> <p>Wendy shivered at the thought, “What’s wrong with that?” Charly asked her.</p> <p>At first Wendy wouldn’t answer but when prompted by Charly she finally relented, “It’s just when that Dominique pushed that thing inside me, it hurt me so bad, I don’t think I’d be able to have anything like that inside me again.” She said in a low tone.</p> <p>“But I pushed my tongue inside you and that didn’t hurt … did it?” Charly asked.</p> <p>“Oh no, but you were so nice when you did that, I liked how it felt, but when I think of something larger … longer … I just can’t … can’t.” Wendy’s voice petered out.</p> <p>Charly hugged her friend, “Oh Wendy, I’m sorry that you were hurt, but Master Frank isn’t like that, even just now I felt so weird when he hit my pussy … and then when he rubbed it … I just came when he hit me again … I can’t say why. I think you should let him fuck you.” She said.</p> <p>“No, no Charly, I couldn’t. I’d just freak out I know it, please Charly don’t let him … please.” Wendy said.</p> <p>Charly could hear Frank’s footsteps, “Alright Wendy, I’ll be the one, but let me tell Master Frank.”</p> <p>Wendy’s gratified look gave Charly her answer.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Frank arrived back to see the two girls in each other’s arms, he noted the tears on Wendy’s face and the determined look on Charly’s, as he approached she got to her feet and walked to him.</p> <p>“Yes Slave Charly?” Frank asked.</p> <p>Charly went onto her knees and looked up at Frank, “Master Frank, I want you to f…fuck me please.” She said.</p> <p>“Why should I?” he said passing the ball back to Charly.</p> <p>“Master Frank, Slave Wendy is so scared that she would be hurt again, whatever Senior Slave Dominique did to her has made her so, I hope that by watching you with me will help her.” Charly said after a few seconds thought.</p> <p>Frank nodded his head, “I see!” He looked to where Wendy was watching them, her hands clasped together as if in prayer. “Very well then Slave Charly, as you have asked so nicely I will. … However Slave Wendy will have to stay with us and should she have any questions she will be allowed to ask them.” Frank said.</p> <p>Charly smiled, “Thank you Master Frank when should we start?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank reached down and lifted her up to her feet, “Well Slave Wendy, what about right now?” He said and walked her to the bench.</p></div>",[]
1331,"All Souls Continuation, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,In order to convince Wendy that everything was alright Frank allows the two girls to learn about his body on their own. In the meantime Dominique starts to change her mind about things. Will it continue? Only time will tell.,2006-01-29,4,4,"Mgg, gg, Fg, oral, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner145.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Frank whispered into Charly’s ear, she blinked and looked at him. “Can it be done that way?” She asked and, at his nod she said, “Yes please Master.”</p> <p>Frank then turned to Wendy, “I understand you are scared Slave Wendy?” He said questioningly</p> <p>Wendy bit her lip and then nodded her head.</p> <p>“I see … Slave Wendy you realise that your feelings have no meaning in your new life, you are here to give pleasure to your master no matter what your feelings are! Please speak your answer.” He said.</p> <p>Wendy looked into his stern eyes, “Yes Master, but Mistress Dominique hurt me every time she … she ...” Wendy’s voice broke off and Charly held her hand.</p> <p>Frank shook his head contemplating his next words. “You know there are Masters who obtain pleasure from hurting their slaves, that was how Dommy was raised by her mother, hopefully Housekeeper Brigit will cure her of this, but that will be later, for now Slave Charly will show you that having sex can be pleasurable for both partners, but this time I’m not going to do anything, Slave Charly will be doing all the work.”</p> <p>Wendy wrinkled her nose and, at Frank’s nod, asked, “I’m sorry Master, but I don’t understand.”</p> <p>Frank smile, “It’s simple, I’m going to lie on the bench and then Slave Charly is going to straddle my body and put my cock into her pussy.” He explained.</p> <p>Wendy looked at the size of Frank’s cock and then at Charly’s pussy, “It won’t fit!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Slave Wendy, you will find that not only will it fit, but Slave Charly will feel pleasure from it entering her, now during this time I will allow you two to talk freely, and Slave Charly, I want you to be completely honest with Slave Wendy, if you find any pain at all you will not hide it. I will be watching your face at all time and I’ll know if you’ve been lying.” He said.</p> <p>“Yes Master Frank.” Charly said, there was no way she was going to lie to anyone today.</p> <p>Frank nodded and then went to the bench where he laid down. Charly realised it was her turn and so she went to the bench as well, holding Wendy’s hand to ensure that she joined them.</p> <p>As the two girls look at their master’s body Charly began to giggle, Frank looked at her and saw where she was looking, at his flaccid member.</p> <p>“So now you see what can happen should your master be unable to get aroused. Now Slave Charly, how can you or Slave Wendy restore me to full length?” He asked them.</p> <p>Charly thought for a moment and then whispered into Wendy’s ear, at first Wendy shook her head. “It’s alright Wendy, it won’t go into your pussy, just help me.” Charly said.</p> <p>The girls went to either side of the bench and began kissing Frank’s cock, as it began to rise Wendy drew back to watch it.</p> <p>“Oh Master Frank, does it always do that?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>Frank laughed, “Yes my young slave, even an almost dead man would respond to two such lovely girls working on his cock as you were doing.” He said and marvelled at the blush that Wendy developed.</p> <p>“I’m not lovely…” She said in a quiet voice, “If I was then mummy wouldn’t have…” She started to cry but Charly reached out to her.</p> <p>“Wendy don’t … I love you and Master Frank loves you as well, if he didn’t he wouldn’t have paid for you.” Wisely Frank decided to keep quiet at that, he wanted a happy slave!</p> <p>“O… okay Charly.” Wendy said but still held back.</p> <p>Frank decided to speak again. “Wendy, why don’t you touch my cock again, it does like two beautiful girls touching it.” He noticed that Charly seemed to brighten at his words. ‘<i>So she also felt that she was lacking as well!</i>’ he thought to himself.</p> <p>As Wendy steeled herself Frank lightly touched Charly’s head, making the girl look at him, he smiled and nodded to her, watching her blush as she realised what he meant.</p> <p>There was the lightest of touches on Frank’s cock as Wendy finally summoned up the courage to lick along the side of his cock; she ran her tongue along her lips as if trying to find a taste, failing to detect anything she then licked again, this time harder and longer.</p> <p>“That’s very nice Wendy; you’re giving me great pleasure.” Frank said to encourage the young girl. Wendy looked at him and then returned to licking along his cock as if it was a sugar stick. Frank smiled at the unseeing girl and then looked to Charly.</p> <p>She was watching her friend to see that everything was alright and it was a motion by Frank that drew her eyes to her master; she walked to where his head was. “Yes Master Frank?” She asked.</p> <p>“How do you feel seeing Wendy do that to me?” He asked her.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master but I wanted to do that to you, and I …” She stopped and dropped her eyes.</p> <p>Frank smiled, “Little Slave you have to allow others to please me as well don’t feel jealous of them, instead be happy for them, to be allowed to give me pleasure, you will have your turn, but does it do something else to you?” He asked her gently.</p> <p>Charly nodded her head and then looked to her master, “It makes me feel so funny, tingly, I don’t know how to say it.” She looked at Frank with a worried look on her face.</p> <p>Frank smiled reassuringly at her, “I do know what you mean Charly; let me see how you feel.” He said and raising one arm he pulled her closer to his face.</p> <p>Before she could react he pushed his tongue into her pussy, tasting the juices that she was making - her body ripe for him as she became excited by watching her friend working on her master’s cock.</p> <p>“Oh Master, that feels so … so … Gooooood!” Charly said as she felt her knees buckling under the effects of Frank’s tongue, before she could stop herself she found her hands were on top of Frank’s head, holding him in place.</p> <p>When she was recovered enough she realised what she was doing and quickly removed her hands and went down onto her knees, “I’m sorry Master Frank, I didn’t know what I was doing, please don’t hurt me too much.” She said quickly.</p> <p>For a moment Frank didn’t understand what she meant and then replayed the last few moments in his mind, “Little Slave don’t worry, you needed to support yourself it was only natural, and I understand, now prepare yourself for punishment!” he said the last quietly and with a smile on his face.</p> <p>“I am ready master, what do you want me to do?” Charly said softly apprehensive even after his words.</p> <p>“I want you to straddle my body and impale yourself on my cock, then you will ride me until I cum inside you!” Frank said laughing at her look.</p> <p>“Of course master, if that is your request.” Charly said feeling relieved at his words. She quickly got to her feet and, after nudging Wendy aside – and causing Wendy to scowl at her friend – she put her legs either side of Franks, looking down at his rampant cock, pre-cum oozing at its tip. She bent forward and took the gland into her mouth, tasting it again, she then cupped Wendy’s face in her hands and kissed her, transferring the small amount of pre-cum into Wendy’s mouth.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Sister, but master ordered me to do this.” She said and, raising her body she positioned her pussy over Franks cock, “hold it steady for me please sister.” She asked Wendy.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Frank who nodded his head and then she took hold of his cock and held it lined up with the slit of Charly’s pussy feeling how, although it felt soft, it was also hard.</p> <p>Charly looked at her friend, and sister in slavery, and gave her a smile as she lowered her body down feeling her pussy start to open to accept the blunt invader of her master’s cock.</p> <p>Wendy had a ringside view of Charly’s pussy as it began to swallow Franks cock, “How does it feel?” She asked.</p> <p>“It’s funny … not ha-ha funny but funny strange, ugh.” Charly said as she sank a few inches on her master’s cock.</p> <p>“What’s wrong? Please Charly tell me!” Wendy quickly asked worried for her friend.</p> <p>“… it’s al…right, I just went down too fast, it surprised me … that’s all, it didn’t hurt me!” Charly said making sure her voice sounded normal for Wendy. This time she wriggled slightly and allowed another inch to penetrate her.</p> <p>Wendy watched Charly’s face as she bit her lip, she felt concerned for her friend but also she was curious as to how Charly could allow such an object inside her without complaint.</p> <p>“If you’re ready Charly?” Frank said to the girl impaled on his cock.</p> <p>“Yes Master Frank, but how can we get Wendy to help us?” Charly asked.</p> <p>Frank considered this, “Well, Wendy how do you feel about helping us, or rather helping Charly?” Frank asked her.</p> <p>“How can I do that?” Wendy asked.</p> <p>Frank smiled at her and beckoned to her, she carefully came closer to his head. “Get behind Charly and rub her tits, when they start to swell – and they will - pull on the nipples slightly. And then keep rubbing. After a few minutes of this you will reach down and rub the top of her pussy, you’ll find the small bump that’s her clit, give it a light spanking.” Frank told her, Wendy looked from Frank to Charly.</p> <p>“But I’ll hurt her!” She protested/</p> <p>Frank shook his head, “No Wendy, in her state it will give her great pleasure. Now get behind Charly and start working on her.” He said to her smiling.</p> <p>Uncertain Wendy did as she was told, climbing onto the bench behind her sister slave. She placed her knees either side of Franks legs.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Charly but Master said…” Wendy began.</p> <p>“It’s alright Wendy, I trust Master to know what to do.” Charly said and then began raising her body up so that the imbedded cock was almost out of her pussy and then she slammed her body down onto Frank’s hips. She could feel his maleness pushing up inside her tiny body, but she needed more, just something more…</p> <p>And then Wendy provided the sensation she needed. Hands touching her budding breasts, moving in a circular motion, Charly closed her eyes and gave a faint moan. Wendy immediately stopped her actions. “No, please Wendy keep on doing it, I like it!” Charly said to her.</p> <p>Emboldened by her words Wendy went back to rubbing Charly’s breasts, feeling them start to peak as Frank had told her they would. Now she gently pulled on the erect mounds, holding them as Charly’s motions forcing the main part of her breasts up and down as Wendy held the tips steady.</p> <p>“Oh yes … yes … that feels so nice Wendy … it feels so …” Charly said as she lost herself to the sensations, keeping up the motion that was almost ingrained in her body.</p> <p>Then Wendy dropped her hand to Charly’s pussy, searching for the clit that she was told was there, as it did she felt the shaft of Frank’s cock as it was covered and uncovered by Charly’s motions.</p> <p>The shaft was slick with the joint juices of Frank and Charly, Wendy quickly pulled her hand away and found that she was licking at her fingers, enjoying the taste that she found.</p> <p>Then she did something that she never expected to do, she got off Frank’s legs and moved around to Charly’s front, she then started licking on the shaft and split of Charly’s pussy, getting the juices and also the junction of the two lovers, then she found Charly’s clit and began sucking on it.</p> <p>“OH WENDY! YES, THAT’S IT! … KEEP IT UP … AAAHHHHH!!!!” Charly said as she felt her orgasm hit her. Frank, encouraged by the actions of the previously scared Wendy couldn’t hold back any more, the joint sensations of Charly’s tight pussy along with Wendy’s tongue causing him to spew up inside Charly’s body.</p> <p>Charly couldn’t keep her self up and would have fallen on top of Wendy’s head, but Frank managed to hold her up until Wendy was out of the way. Charly remained like that while she slept slightly.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Up in the bedroom, Brigit heard her daughter’s cries but knew they were of pleasure not pain.</p> <p>“You hear them Slave Dominique, that could have been you enjoying your father’s cock, not my daughter and her friend.” Brigit said</p> <p>Dominique couldn’t say anything as her mouth was still attached to Brigit’s hairy pussy, but she gave a small lick of the flesh with her tongue. Brigit was surprised, this was the first time that Dominique had done something without being ordered to.</p> <p>“Dommy?” Another lick, almost as if she was trying to answer Brigit.</p> <p>“Do you want to remain like this?” This time two licks!</p> <p>“Will you promise to obey me if I release you?” Brigit asked, to be answered by one lick.</p> <p>“Very well …” Brigit said and began unclipping Dominique from her bondage. It surprised her to find that Dominique didn’t move away. “Dominique you can come away from me.” She said and only then did the young girl move, her face covered with the mixture of Brigit’s cum and piss along with her own tears.</p> <p>“I’m sorry mistress, I didn’t want to disobey you and move away without your permission.” Dominique said, her voice choked with tears.</p> <p>Brigit pulled the girl up so that the girl’s wet face was in front of hers. “Oh Dominique, why?”</p> <p>“Mum … mummy always said I had to prove myself to other slaves … and to be daddy’s only slave. She … she made me promise that I wouldn’t let any slave be my boss … and now … now … you, a slave … have beaten me!” She started to cry.</p> <p>Brigit realised that this young girl, this young vulnerable girl, needed more that to be in control - and so she hugged Dominique tightly and kissed her face, tasting the mixture that was coating the girl.</p> <p>“There is more to having slaves than dominating them, they need comforting as well.” Brigit said and felt the young girl relax in her grasp. “Now come with me and do as I tell you.” Brigit ordered her gently releasing Dominique and taking her hand.</p> <p>They walked to the bathroom where Brigit entered a code on a small plate by the side of the shower – she made sure that Dominique didn’t see it – and started it running, she pushed Dominique into the spray and then took off the belt, her only piece of clothing, before she too entered the shower.</p> <p>Dominique was at the extreme edge of the warm water trying not to get wet. “What is wrong slave?” Brigit asked her.</p> <p>Dominique looked at Brigit with fear in her eyes, “Mistress, I am being punished; I don’t deserve warm water I should be in a cold shower.” Dominique said and went onto her knees with her head down.</p> <p>“Slave Dominique! I am <b>Housekeeper</b> Brigit, not <b>Mistress</b> Brigit. And it is my decision as to your punishment! Master Frank was careful in his instructions. Now I need a shower as do you, I require you to wash both yourself and me. Since I don’t want a cold shower I have to allow you to have a warm shower. Now wash your face and then stand still!” Brigit told the girl in a mock severe voice and handed Dominique a wash-cloth.</p> <p>Dominique wetted the cloth in the spray and wiped her face; she then steeled herself and stood in front of Brigit. She closed her eyes and was, therefore, surprised to feel a gentle hand moving her into the warm flow of water. The wash-cloth was taken from her unresisting hands and then reapplied to her face, Dominique could feel the soap on the cloth as it washed over her face.</p> <p>The cloth was then moved to her throat and neck, her hair was held out of the way as the cloth was then moving down Dominique’s back, bringing pleasure to the girl as her back was massaged.</p> <p>Brigit smiled as she heard her charge sigh with her actions, Dominique hadn’t realised that she had been told to wash herself and here Brigit was doing the work. But it didn’t matter.</p> <p>Brigit re-soaped the cloth and then paid attention to Dominique’s ass, soaping up the cheeks of the young girl before drilling a cloth covered finger into the sphincter of Dominique’s anus.</p> <p>Although Dominique jumped she didn’t complain and so Brigit moved her finger in and out of Dominique’s ass, “Making sure you’re clean enough for master to play with!” Was her only comment.</p> <p>“I don’t suppose dadd…, I mean Master, will want me anymore, he’s got two new slaves to play with!” Dominique said with a sad tone in her voice.</p> <p>Brigit sighed. “You don’t really know your master do you slave? He’s capable of looking after four slaves without pause, but he wants to break in the two newest ones so that they look forward to his touch, just like you do … you do want him to touch you don’t you?” She asked.</p> <p>“Oh yes, I didn’t like the way he told me that you were joining us with those two, it made me so angry that I had to do something.” Dominique said softly.</p> <p>“But you went too far, you almost damaged your slave and so she was taken away from you.” Brigit explained</p> <p>“I know … but I was only doing what mummy told me was the thing to do.” Dominique said trying to make up for her actions.</p> <p>“And now you know that it isn’t nice to be forced to do something that you don’t want to do.” Brigit said reinforcing the lesson that Dominique had endured.</p> <p>This time the young girl burst into tears which made Brigit hold her again, after a few minutes the girl stopped sniffling and pulled away slightly. “My … my mummy never … never held me like that … she would tell me to ‘<i>pull yourself together, you are a dominator not a submissive!</i>’ and … I would try to stop!” Dominique said.</p> <p>Brigit though how she would treat her own daughter and pulled Dominique back into her hug, “But you are a child, and need to be able to cry. Even the strongest person has to cry sometimes.” She said and comforted the girl until the timer in the shower brought the temperature down to an almost freezing level.</p> <p>With a squeal both Brigit and Dominique jumped out of the shower and began towelling each other off.</p> <p>As they went back to Brigit’s bedroom Dominique paused to ask, “Can I cry when I’m with you?”</p> <p>Brigit smiled, “Of course, all girls cry at times, I’m sure even Master won’t mind if you cry when you’re with him.” She told the girl, “Now how about we get into a sixty-nine and I have a chance to taste you.”</p> <p>“You want to do that? But I’m just a slave; I should do what you tell me.” Dominique said amazed.</p> <p>Brigit shook her head, “No, now we are two people who need to know each other … how do you do!” she said and shook Dominique’s hand gravely.</p> <p>Dominique stifled a giggle and replied, “I’m very well, now, thank you … and yes please.” Laughing both the woman and the young girl threw themselves onto the bed.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Wendy was surprised at her friend’s collapse she looked fearfully at Frank, “Please Master Frank what’s happened to Charly?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank smiled at her, “You see Wendy what Charly felt was so great that it overwhelmed her … do you want to try it and find out for yourself?” He asked her gently</p> <p>While Wendy was thinking Charly began to stir, “Oh god, that was so good!” She said and then realised that Frank was still inside her, “I’m sorry Master, but you haven’t cum yet … I try harder.” She said but Frank held her.</p> <p>“Not yet Charly, Wendy has to make up her mind first.” He said which made Charly look at her friend.</p> <p>“What about?” She asked</p> <p>Wendy blushed and then she looked at Charly, “Did … did it hurt you when that … cock … went inside you?” She asked.</p> <p>Charly shook her head, “Not really, it’s a bit large, I’m Sorry master, and so it made me feel full, but I’ve already had his cock inside me so I knew it would be alright.” She said to Wendy.</p> <p>Frank almost laughed out loud when Charly said this but held himself, although his cock did flex slightly inside Charly, letting her feel his mirth. “Wendy, when Dominique used those dildo’s on you they were much larger than my cock, and with all the abuse she did to you I’m sure that you’ll be able to take my cock without any problem.” He said.</p> <p>Wendy looked at Charly, “Please Charly, help me, what should I do?” She asked.</p> <p>But Charly shook her head, “I can’t Wendy, this is something that you’ll have to do yourself … but don’t forget Master Frank is allowing you to decide this, tomorrow he might not give you the choice, you’ll have to take his cock whether you want it or not.” She said which made Frank wonder just how old his slave was.</p> <p>Frank gave Charly a small gesture and she began riding him again, lifting enough to show Wendy Frank’s cock as it emerged and disappeared inside Charly again. “I do like this master; can we do it some more?” She asked.</p> <p>Frank pretended to consider this, “I’m not sure Charly; I mean I’m supposed to be the master here, I’m not at your beck and call! I might decide that you shouldn’t have any more sex at all!”</p> <p>Charly opened her mouth, “That’s not fai…” She stopped at Franks’ look and then started again, “I’m sorry Master Frank, I forgot myself. I’ll wait for your punishment.” She said and dropped her eyes.</p> <p>“I think you will Slave Charly … this is only to allow you two girls to get used to me informally, but I won’t let it get out of hand!” Frank said gently but the steel was audible in his voice.</p> <p>“I understand Master Frank. I’ll try not to do that again.” Charly said contritely.</p> <p>Wendy nodded her agreement and Frank nodded his head. “Good! Shall we continue then?” He asked and again after both girls had nodded he then said. “Very well, Wendy? You have a decision to make!” He said.</p> <p>Wendy looked at her friend again and saw that, although she had tears in her eyes, she was enjoying herself on Franks cock. “If … if it hurts too much?” She started to ask.</p> <p>“Then I will stop, but you’ll have to start on stretching lessons, which will be painful I’m afraid, but then I am the master and you are being trained to obey my wishes.” Frank said.</p> <p>“Oh…okay then … I’ll try it.” Wendy said but eyes told Frank that she didn’t really want to do it.</p> <p>“Alright Wendy, but we’ll take it slow to begin with, and then you’ll be the one in charge of what happens.” Frank said and gestured at Charly to dismount from his cock, at first Charly took no notice but then when Frank tapped her on her leg she pouted and then reluctantly raised herself up releasing Franks’ cock from her pussy.</p> <p>“Help Wendy up onto the bench Charly and teach her how to prepare herself for me.” Frank instructed.</p> <p>Charly nodded and, after getting off the couch she hugged her friend, “I’m sorry Wendy, but Master Franks’ cock felt so good inside me I didn’t want to stop it.” Charly said and Wendy could see the truth in Charly’s eyes. “You’re going to be in for something good.” She added and then took Wendy by the hand.</p> <p>Frank spoke again, “Charly, check that Wendy is prepared for me.” He said, at first Charly didn’t know what he meant but then as Frank ran his tongue over his lips she nodded.</p> <p>She positioned Wendy so that her back was against the bench and then knelt down in front of her friend. Wendy was confused at first but then when she felt something wet rubbing over and then into her pussy.</p> <p>“CHARLY? What are you doing?” Wendy asked but it was Frank who answered her.</p> <p>“My dear Wendy, if you’re not in the right frame of mind then anything you try will hurt, all Charly is doing is making you nice and relaxed for me, just let her do this.” He said.</p> <p>Wendy heard what was said but couldn’t make out the words as her body was being overwhelmed by the sensations that Charly was giving her, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth in a wordless scream as her world went white.</p> <p>- = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - = - =</p> <p>When Wendy came too she found herself in Franks’ arms holding her above his rampant cock, in some strange way she wanted this … she knew it although she was still scared. But Charly seemed to like it so maybe …</p> <p>Frank looked at the girl suspended over his body and smiled at her, “Are you ready Wendy? All you have to do is say no and I’ll put you on the ground.” He said.</p> <p>Behind her Wendy could hear Charly saying, “Go on, do it. You’ll like it! I promise.”</p> <p>Wendy bit her lip and then nodded, but seeing Franks’ eyes watching her she then said, “Yes please Master Frank, but what if I say no?” She asked.</p> <p>Franks smile seemed to get bigger, “Then I’ll lift you off, but if you want you can use your own body to lower yourself then you can decide whether to stop or not?”</p> <p>But this time Wendy shook her head, “No thanks Master Frank, I trust you.” She said.</p> <p>Frank laughed out loud. “Oh Wendy you should never trust others, sometimes they can let you down.” He said and began lowering Wendy down closer to his cock until he felt her flesh touching his.</p> <p>Without asking or seeking his permission Charly reached between Wendy’s legs and held Frank’s cock keeping it upright while Frank moved Wendy’s body so that the slit of her pussy was ready to be penetrated by his rampant cock.</p> <p>“Here we go!” Frank said and nudged Wendy’s pussy with his cock, watching the slit separate her labia lips and then felt the warmth of her body as she accepted the head of his glad inside her, he paused for a moment.</p> <p>“That’s just the start! Do you want me to carry on?” Frank asked the girl.</p> <p>Charly started rubbing the top of Wendy’s slit, gently massaging the girl’s clit passing happy sensations to Wendy’s brain. Wendy sighed, “It feels better than the dildos.” She said.</p> <p>Frank nodded, “That’s because it’s real and not a fake thing, it likes giving and getting pleasure, ready to go deeper?”</p> <p>Wendy opened her eyes and they were starting to sparkle, this gave Frank his answer and so he lowered her further down onto his cock feeling the tightness of her vaginal tunnel feeling the walls as he probed deeper.</p> <p>He raised Wendy’s body up again and then down going deeper each time but seeing no adverse reaction from the girl, in fact she was getting redder in the chest and body as her excitement was building.</p> <p>Wendy didn’t even notice when her hips were resting on Franks legs and he let go of her hips and leaned back. Charly was watching though and gave a giggle which made Wendy look around.</p> <p>“How do you feel Wendy?” Charly asked her friend.</p> <p>“It feels wonderful, I’m so full.” Wendy said dreamily.</p> <p>“But does it hurt?” Charly asked her.</p> <p>“No, it’s not like when Dominique used her dildo on me, it’s warmer, nicer … better?” She said questioningly looking back at Charly.</p> <p>Charly nodded, “Exactly, but Wendy? …” At her friends look she said, “You’ve got all of Master Franks’ cock in you, and it didn’t hurt you at all!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>Wendy looked down at Frank’s body to where they were joined together and then back to Frank’s face her mouth open with shock. “You see Wendy, I don’t lie to my slaves, I’ll tell you the truth all the time. There will be times when I will use you and cause you discomfort, but they will be rare and soon over. I won’t say you’ll like all of them because you won’t. But always remember this I will love you and Charly just as if you were my daughters. Now do you want to carry on or shall I take over?” Frank said.</p> <p>Wendy shook her head and allowed her body to fall forward onto Frank’s chest, Charly looked on smiling as Frank held onto her friend’s body, lifting her up and turning her so that she was now beneath his body, he felt her stiffen slightly.</p> <p>“Shhhhsss, little one, I’m not going to hurt you now, you’ll going to like this.” He said and moved his hips, drawing his cock out slightly before pushing it back into the girls’ body.</p> <p>What Frank knew and Charly realised was that the dildos that Dominique used were longer and thicker than Frank’s cock. This allowed her to accept Frank easier than Charly had.</p> <p>Before too long the friction of Frank’s body rubbing on her clit and inside her body caused Wendy to scream out as her climax struck her, this triggered Frank who inundated her with his sperm.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Frank pulled out of Wendy’s pussy and the mixed juices of their cum started to dribble out of Wendy’s well opened pussy. Charly saw that Frank was closing his eyes and so she quickly placed her mouth on Frank’s cock, cleaning it off, which also started a new erection.</p> <p>For a moment she wanted to impale herself on that cock, but she realised that it wasn’t her place to do so and so she turned to Wendy, who was still lying with her legs spread and her pussy oozing.</p> <p>Charly raised her friend’s legs, hooking the back of her knees on her shoulders, making Wendy’s pussy open wider and then started licking the sperm and honey-juice from Wendy’s pussy.</p> <p>“Oooohhh what’s that.” Wendy said suddenly waking from her stupor as she felt Charly’s tongue licking away at her slit. Then she opened her eyes as she could feel that tongue going further inside her body.</p> <p>“Charly! What are you… you…” She began, and just lay back to allow Charly to continue. “That’s so nice, you’re … you’re … you’re…” She felt Charly’s nose rubbing her clit causing those nice sensations building again.</p> <p>Frank allowed Charly to carry on while he slid off the bench. He went to the toilet and when he returned he found the two girls together hugging each other and grinding their hips against each other.</p> <p>“Ahem, Slaves. Attend me!” Frank said bringing the two girls to their senses. They sprang apart and looked guiltily at each other. “It’s alright girls, there’s nothing wrong with what you’re doing … in fact I found it very stimulating!” He looked down at his body which was proving his point.</p> <p>He held out his arms to the pair of them and they got off the bench and ran to him. “I’m very happy with you both, so I suggest you have a shower and then we’re going to bed.” Frank said.</p> <p>He escorted the two girls into the bathroom and entered a code onto the panel by the shower – not letting the girls see it, of course. The two girls squealed with delight as they stood under the warm spray of water, cleaning their body of the sweat that was still glistening on them.</p> <p>Frank held out a towel and was pleased to see Charly give Wendy a push to place her first in line. He rubbed Wendy’s body, hearing her purr as she wallowed in the pleasure and then she stood to one side to give Charly her chance.</p> <p>Then he led the two girls out of the bathroom, stopping to see how Dominique was getting on, he was please to see Brigit holding tightly to his daughter who had cupped one of Brigit’s breasts in her hand.</p> <p>‘So there is a beauty hidden in the beast!’ He thought to himself as he held both girls by the shoulders and entered his bedroom, the two girls waited for him to get onto the bed and then placed themselves on either side of him, keeping their bodies close to him and feeling his hands as they caressed their hips and brushed over their pussys, slipping a finger inside.</p> <p>It was in this position that they all fell asleep dreaming of what the days ahead would bring.</p></div>",[]
1332,Valentine Competition: Daddy's Valentine Present,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"What can a young girl give her daddy on Valentines Day, Margaret asked her mother and this is what happened just after midnight on the 14th February.",2006-02-14,18,4,"Mg, cons, bond, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner146.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbearsilver. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">St. Valentine's Day Competition<br/> Second Place Winner</span> <p>There was a voice that awoke him, “Daddy! Daddy please come here!” he looked around and realised it came from his daughter’s room.</p> <p>Getting up he went from his room and down the hallway to where his daughter’s room was, her door was open slightly – A bedside light was on spreading its light over the bed and spilling into the room, the other light came from the computer on his daughter’s sideboard.</p> <p>But lying on top of the covers, naked except for the ropes that held her legs apart and the handcuffs holding her arms above her head, was his daughter Margaret. In her hands she held, what appeared to be, a television remote control. Tom looked from the computer again to his daughter, he went to untie her, but she shook her head and pressed a button. “Hello Darling.” The voice made him turn at first to the door and then to the computer screen, Charlotte’s face was looking out from the screen.</p> <p>“Tom. The reason why this is playing is because you were going to release our daughter without giving her the proof that you love her as much as you love me, she needs to feel your love. She wants to be yours as a lover and a daughter, you may ask her yourself, but don’t untie her darling … unless you don’t want her!”</p> <p>“Oh honey, of course I love you … I just don’t want to hurt you.” Tom told her.</p> <p>Margaret took a deep breath and smiled at him, “Honestly daddy, I want to do this, mummy’s told me so much and shown me.” She said.</p> <p>Tom tried to reason with her, “But Margaret! Your mother is used to me, she’s got used to my … length, if I tried that with you…” He said but she interrupted him again.</p> <p>“Mummy’s told me all that, so she’s been giving me lessons, stretching me with her didio.” Margaret told him. “Mummy said she liked to suck your pee-pee.” Margaret said and the use of this childish word began to inflame him more, taking only seconds to remove his pyjamas and presented his cock to her lips which parted to accept it.</p> <p>“Okay you want this you’re going to get it.” Tom started pushing his cock deeper and deeper into her mouth, then started sliding it in and out, feeling her tongue wiping and washing over the head as it moved. Then it got larger and he pushed forward forcing the shaft into her throat to empty itself into her stomach.</p> <p>As he pulled out he realised what he had done, “Oh Christ Margaret … I’m sorry I didn’t mean to…” He said but she licked her lips and smiled.</p> <p>He then bent over her frame and kissed her lips before moving his mouth down her body, licking at her forming breasts and feeling them stiffen under his lips and Margaret moaning he smiled and blew a raspberry into them, which made her gasp in surprise.</p> <p>Reluctantly leaving her breasts he moved down to her flat stomach, exploring her belly-button, sticking his tongue inside causing the young girl to giggle. From there he moved down to her hips and where her legs joined her torso and the exciting bit in-between them. He could taste her sweet juices on her pussy it was too much for him and he pushed his tongue inside her small slit.</p> <p>“Oh Daddy!” She moaned but Tom didn’t really hear it as he concentrated on the feast before him, moving from her pussy to the small bump at the top of it, which made Margaret squirm even more. But she couldn’t escape from him.</p> <p>All too soon it was too much for her and she felt so strange and so nice that she seemed to fall asleep from the sensations.</p> <p>Tom realised what had happened, he quickly ran to the bathroom and dampened a wash-cloth, returning to his daughter and wiping her face with it.</p> <p>The shock of the cool cloth brought Margaret back to her senses, she moved her hands relieved to find they were still restrained; she looked to her father, “What happened daddy?” She asked him.</p> <p>He smiled at her, “Well darling you came!” he told her and gently rubbed her pussy with his hand.</p> <p>She frowned at him, “Why did you stop? I thought you’d be … well, you know.” She said.</p> <p>He shook his head, “But you’ll be hurt.” He persisted.</p> <p>“Please daddy, you <b>have</b> to!” She exclaimed emphasising the have! “Daddy, today is St. Valentines day … When you give the person you love something. … Well I love you and I want to give you my body … the same body that you and mummy gave me.” Margaret said, “Please daddy, don’t reject me!” she cried out.</p> <p>“I’m sorry darling, I just didn’t understand.” Tom said and kissed her, this time tasting her lips and accepting her gift.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Margaret smiled as he began moving down her body again, moaning slightly as he sucked each one into his mouth and titillating each one to raise them into small points.</p> <p>She felt his tongue exploring her belly-button which made her giggle again, and then he was on her pussy, she felt him again sticking his tongue inside her pussy swiping up from the bottom to the top of the slit and then swirling around her clit not only did she moan, she screamed slightly in pleasure as he built up her sparking feeling. And then he left her alone, she raised her hips as far as she could trying to get him to return to her body.</p> <p>Then something was pushing at her pussy, it felt like her mother’s dildo - but it was different … daddy’s fingers? No! She could feel his hand on her pussy, opening the lips there, this was something … then it entered her body.</p> <p>‘Ohmigod!’ She thought to herself ‘I’m glad mummy made me practice, I don’t think I could have taken him otherwise’, She relaxed her lower body to allow him to enter her more, feeling him filling her up with his flesh.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tom was amazed, not only was he penetrating his daughter’s body, but she was helping him! Her pussy and vaginal tunnel, although tight, was opening for him and he couldn’t feel her hymen, no doubt thanks to her ‘playing’ with Charlotte’s dildo.</p> <p>He pulled back slightly, smiling at Margaret’s mew of disappointment, only to be encouraged by her reaction as he pushed back in, going further inside her body making sure that he rubbed against her erect clit as he did so, ensuring that she got as much pleasure as he did so.</p> <p>After a few cycles of pulling and pushing he found that Margaret was acting with him, pushing her body up as he entered her and pulling away as he left her, so he was moving faster inside her, hearing her breathing quicken as her excitement built up inside her as it was in him, but he held off waiting for her to cum first before he could spew his sperm deep inside his daughter.</p> <p>----</p> <p>As she started to come down from her first cock induced climax she found that the sensation of his ejaculation triggered another climax which overwhelmed her and everything went black.</p> <p>She awoke to find her father still inside her and on top of her, she played with the handcuffs – as her mother had shown her- and they came undone, she touched her father’s neck – again taught by her mother – and felt his pulse. Strong and fast but it was okay, she quickly moved her hands above her and redid the handcuffs, waiting for her father to recover.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tom felt a hand on his neck but he didn’t react, when he opened his eyes he saw his daughter’s face, the worry showing on it and so he raised himself up, his cock slipping out of her pussy.</p> <p>“It’s alright darling, I’m fine. It’s just that it took a lot out of me. Did you like it?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Oh Daddy, it was so wonderful … can we do it again?” She asked coyly.</p> <p>Tom smiled, “Perhaps later, there’s plenty of time. It’s Valentines Day all day and I want to play with my present.” He said with a laugh.</p> <p>Margaret laughed too; she was enjoying being her father’s Valentine’s Day present as well.</p></div>",[]
1333,Mandy - Snatched,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In this story a young girl is tricked into helping in her own kidnapping, she is taken to a barn where she meets up with two other prisioners and learns what her fate is to be.",2006-02-21,12,4,"Mg, bg, gg, oral, rp, bond, kidnap",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner147.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I didn’t know her name then, she was just a kid playing in the road, about eight or nine, the street was quiet and there was no-one about.</p> <p>Looking back on it I was taking a risk, but the van had been hired and was just another white Ford being driven around the town, I had my pack with me, everything I needed.</p> <p>I stopped near the child, opened the side door and got the pack ready, chloroform soaked pad and plastic ties to hand and eyebolts in the side of the van. I had several large, but empty, boxes inside and I pulled one to me.</p> <p>“Ohh, FUCK!” I said and clutched my back in pain.</p> <p>“What’s wrong mister?” The child asked running up to me.</p> <p>“It’s this fuc… fragging box. I told them it was too much for me.” I said as I turned around and made out I’d just seen who had spoken to me.</p> <p>“What’s in it?” She asked.</p> <p>I made a grimaced and shook my head. “Fuc… darned if I know.” I said and then added, as if I’d only just thought of it. “You couldn’t just check the lid and see if it says?” I asked her.</p> <p>The little trusting fool jumped into the side of the van and reached to the top of the box. “I can’t see any…upmh” She said as I quickly covered her mouth with the pad, pressing on her stomach to make her draw in a deep breath.</p> <p>I held her until her body went limp, and then a few seconds longer … just in case, I tied her hands with the plastic ties, I love these modern inventions, I threaded another tie through the eyebolt and, pulling the unconscious girls’ hands up, tied her to the side of the van.</p> <p>Her legs I tied securely to other lower eyebolts, so that she was held tightly. I pushed a ball-gag into her mouth and secured that behind her head. Lastly I put a blindfold over her eyes, actually it was one of those sleep masks they give you on overnight flights – hey I get frequent flyer privileges.</p> <p>All this took a lot shorter time than it takes to read, I’m very quick on this. I checked that nobody had seen me and then I closed the side door and walked to the driver’s side, started the engine and drove away.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was an hour’s drive to; let’s just say a prepared place.</p> <p>I drove into a large barn with several stalls along the side; a couple of them were already occupied. A brother and sister, he was 12, she was 10, were confined in separate stalls, I had taken them both when he tried to stop me from picking her up, and so he joined her.</p> <p>They have been enjoying each other’s company as first he was forced to rape her while I watched and prodded her every time he stopped; now they seem to look forward to the act and I no longer need the prod anymore.</p> <p>“Colin, Rachael, we have a new guest to join us.” I said which brought the two to the front of their stalls, as far as their collar and chain would let them; their hands were cuffed and attached to their collar so that they couldn’t try to escape if they wanted to.</p> <p>I could see tears in Rachael’s face, so I walked to her stall and looked at her naked body, “What’s wrong Rachael?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked up at me, “Master does this mean you won’t love me anymore?” She asked tears running down her face.</p> <p>I stroked her hair, “Not at all Rachael, it’s just that this new girl will need a lot of attention at first, remember how you were when I started with you.” I said to her.</p> <p>----</p> <p>I had tied her to the horse; with her brother Colin tied above her looking down at her naked body – I had torn their clothing away from their bodies earlier – She was in such a position that she couldn’t see him although she could hear him.</p> <p>Colin had been whipped on his legs and ass and was currently holding a butt-plug in his ass – the butt-plug had been coated in a pepper solution - and was moaning away as Rachael was sobbing.</p> <p>It was her sobbing that changed to a cry of pain as I roughly entered her, pushing my cock deep into her cunt past the membrane of flesh that was her hymen, forcing her body open to accept me regardless of her age; she had been nine at the time.</p> <p>She screamed as I hit her cervix and tried to push further into her womb, feeling the resistance her body tried to provide to help her, and so I contented myself with hitting it again and again until I spurted inside her.</p> <p>I looked up to where Colin was watching us, he had no choice the springs over his eyes allowed him to blink but not close his eyes, and smiled at him, “She was nice Colin, you just wait until I allow you to fuck her, and you’re soon going to enjoy her.” I told him. In a way he was going to be the son I never had.</p> <p>----</p> <p>That was then this is now. I’d promised myself that I would have 4 children by the time I was 30, this one would make 3. I had wanted all daughters, but young Colin has grown on me.</p> <p>I went to the van and opened the side door, the young girl was awake now and looking at me, fear in her eyes.</p> <p>“Umphh … umphh phh!” she said trying to talk through the gag but failing.</p> <p>“Hello little one, it was nice of you to help this poor injured man … pity I was just acting for now you’re mine, and it’s all your fault.” I told her</p> <p>“Ummph umph?” She said but I knew what she meant.</p> <p>I nodded, “Why yes, if you had listened to you parents you wouldn’t have spoken to a stranger, much less jumped into his van. So it must be your fault.” I said employing logic to her child mind. “Oh remind me to punish you for that, you mustn’t be so trusting.” I added seeing her slump in her bonds as she accepted my words.</p> <p>My knife made a ‘snuuck’ sound as the blade extended and the girl looked up in fear as I approached her. I smiled, “I’ve got to cut the tie to the van girl. It’s not for you … unless you make me use it on you.” I told her.</p> <p>She tried to move away from me as I came close but was held tight to the wall of the van. I slipped the blade of the knife into the small loop of the tie and pulled down; the plastic parted and allowed the girl to lower her arms.</p> <p>I quickly grabbed hold of her hair, stopping her from getting away from me, her cry as she felt me pulling her was so sweet to me. “Now girl, when I release your arms and legs you will do what I tell you!” I ordered her and moved behind her to remove the tie holding her hands.</p> <p>I reached down and undid first one leg, then the other. Pushing her out of the van onto the floor of the barn, she did try to run but then the sight of Colin and Rachael stopped her. She looked at them with her mouth open.</p> <p>“I … I know you?” She said. “You were … you were at my school last year.”</p> <p>“They might have been, but they’ve been with me now, just as you will be.” I told her</p> <p>She turned round and shook her head, “I wanna go home!” She said folding her arms across her chest.</p> <p>I smiled and shook my head. “Oh no, that you’ll never do, because this is now your home … what’s your name?” I asked her.</p> <p>But she shook her head I went to Rachael’s stall and opened the door, untying the leash from the collar and allowing Rachael to enter the area. “What is this girl’s name Rachael?” I asked her.</p> <p>Rachael thought for a moment, going back into her past life before she met me and then she smiled. “It’s Mandy Master, her name is Mandy.”</p> <p>The girl, Mandy, looked at Rachael in disbelief as she realised that Rachael was not only naked but she had given away her secret.</p> <p>I turned to Mandy, “You see Mandy your sister here understands and has accepted her new life, now it’s your turn to learn … undress and be like your sister.” I told her.</p> <p>“Never!” Mandy said and ran off to the door of the barn.</p> <p>I slowly walked behind her as she tried to pull the heavy, locked, doors open. “That’s another thing Mandy.” I said as I approached her. “I’m the one in charge here, and you are going to obey me.” I told her as I reached out and took hold of her hair.</p> <p>“OOOwwww!” She screamed out and hands went to hold her head as I dragged her back to the stalls.</p> <p>Rachael was still standing in position but now there was a smile on her face, “You’re going to get it now!” She said.</p> <p>“Rachael, don’t tease your sister.” I said quietly.</p> <p>Immediately she lost her smile, “I’m sorry master.” She said and waited for me to hit her.</p> <p>But I surprised her, “That’s better, now go and get your brother.” I said to her, she wriggled her fingers to remind me. “Carry on Rachael, you’ll find a way.” I said smiling.</p> <p>I held Mandy by the hair and watched as Rachael walked to her brother’s stall, she got her hand onto the bold and pulled it back by moving her whole body along the door. Then she entered Colin’s stall and tried to reach the clasp holding the lead to his collar.</p> <p>I heard her mutter under her breath as she kept on losing the clip to open the clasp and so I took pity on her, I reached into my pocket and pressed a button on a controller, the clasp on Colin’s collar became undone and Rachael was able to let the lead drop.</p> <p>“I did it master.” Rachael’s happy voice called out.</p> <p>“Well done Rachael, for that I’ll let you watch while Colin and I take care of your sister.” I called back, “Now bring your brother into here please.” I said and then bent down to speak into Mandy’s ear. “Now you little cunt, this is how it will go, you will undress and walk over to the swing and sit on it. Then you will let me check your body over, after which Colin will take a look at his new sister. When he’s finished you will be allowed to use the toilet and then we’ll have fun.” I told her.</p> <p>“Please no, no, I want my mummy!” Mandy said tearfully.</p> <p>I shook her by the shoulders, “You don’t understand do you? You little cunt! I’m now you father and your mother, I’m also your master. You now have two new siblings, Colin and Rachael who you will love with all your heart, after me of course.” I told her.</p> <p>“But I miss my mummy.” She continued.</p> <p>“You’ll learn!” I told her as Colin came out, his cock erect at the thought of his new sister. “Now say hello you your brother Colin.” I prompted her.</p> <p>Mandy looked at Colin but her eyes were dragged down to his cock, she spoke to it. “H … hello …” Was all she managed to say.</p> <p>I put my hand under her chin and raised her head so that she was now looking at Colin’s face. “Try again and call him brother.” I told her.</p> <p>Tears were on her face again as she spoke, “H-hello Colin.” She said quietly.</p> <p>Colin smiled at her, it wasn’t a nice smile. “Hello Mandy, I’m looking forward to <b>meeting</b> you later.” He said which made Rachael giggle but Mandy didn’t get the joke.</p> <p>I smiled at the joke and then released Mandy’s hair. “Now Mandy is going to show us what she has to offer our family.” I said and folded my arm, making sure that Mandy could see my knife.</p> <p>----</p> <p>At first she was hesitant but I moved the knife to attract her attention, she looked to the barn door which remained steadfastly closed and then dropped her head, she began to unbutton her dress, having problems with the top button as she tried to reach behind her head.</p> <p>I beckoned Rachael over to me, when she was close enough I undid the clips holding her cuffed hands to the collar, she slowly brought her hands down. “Thank you master.” She said and knelt down in front of me, bringing her hands to my pants.</p> <p>I stopped her before she could undo my zip, “Not at the moment Rachael,” She looked up at me with a surprised look on her face. I smiled, “you can do that later, now I want you to help Mandy undress.” I told her. She nodded and got to her feet, running over to where Mandy was struggling with the buttons.</p> <p>“No, please don’t help me!” Mandy started to beg but Rachael ignored her and started to undo the recalcitrant button. “Why? Why are you helping him?” Mandy said to Rachael.</p> <p>“Because he’s my Master and daddy, I have to do what he says or I get punished.” Rachael said simply.</p> <p>“Mandy, you don’t understand about my punishments, but you will learn. Now finish undressing!” I said loudly causing Mandy to jump and drop her dress to the floor; she bent down to pick it up. “Leave it there, you won’t need it anymore.” I said.</p> <p>She stood up straight again and looked at me, she was wearing a white vest and blue knickers, white socks and shoes. I motioned a twirling figure with my finger. “You’re supposed to turn for master.” Rachael told her.</p> <p>Mandy started to rotate, giving Colin and myself a view of her from all sides, except below and above, but you can’t have everything. After two turns I held up my hand. “That means stop.” Rachael said to Mandy who stopped turning and was facing me.</p> <p>“Now the rest.” I said and started to undo Colin’s cuffs from his collar. He bowed</p> <p>“Thank you Master, when can I have her?” He said in his position.</p> <p>“After me, of course, where are your manners?” I said</p> <p>He started to shake in fear, “I’m sorry Master, I … I didn’t mean to do any…anything wr…wrong.” He said and I could hear the tears in his voice.</p> <p>“That’s okay Colin, my son. Just let daddy have his fun first.” I said and gently brushed his hair.</p> <p>I’m not sure why I was being so lenient to my slaves? I suppose it was because I didn’t want to tire myself out before I had Mandy. She was now pulling her vest over her head to drop it on the floor beside her dress. She went to remove her knickers but I stopped her first.</p> <p>“No, take off your shoes and socks first before you can take off you knickers.” I told her, taking delight in the look on her face, she wanted to still have her shoes so that she could run if she had to.</p> <p>But now she bent over and started to untie one of her shoes, again I held up my hand. “Master wants you to stop.” Rachael said. Mandy looked up and I made the turning motion with my hand, Rachael didn’t need to tell her what to do as she started to turn again. When her back was to me I help up my hand. “Master wants you to stop.” Rachael said again. I pointed to Mandy’s feet again. “Master wants you to carry on with your shoes and socks.” Rachael said.</p> <p>Again Mandy bent over but this time her ass was clearly visible through the fabric of her knickers. I could see that Colin was excited at the sight of this as his cock, which had started to wilt was now erect once again.</p> <p>“You remember how tight your sister’s ass was when you first had her?” I asked him, he nodded never taking his eyes off Mandy’s butt. “Just think how tight Mandy’s ass will be.” I added.</p> <p>Colin groaned and then his cock started to spurt at the thought of taking Mandy’s ass. He then moved his hands to his cock and started to masturbate. “Just what are you doing?” I asked him.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Master, it’s just that she is so small and so…” He said but had taken his hands away from his cock.</p> <p>“You know you have to ask permission first Colin. I can’t let you disobey the rules.” I said, yes I know I <b>was</b> being soft with the kids but there is a certain point beyond which I have to put my foot down. “You’ll have to go on the ride … 4 laps.” I said which made him shake his head.</p> <p>“No Master, I can’t take 4 laps of that!” He said.</p> <p>“I’ve spoken; you will do what I say.” I told him. I’ll tell you about the ride later.</p> <p>“Yes Master, may I ask for time to prepare?” Colin said.</p> <p>“No, after you’ve have Mandy’s butt you will take her to the ride and let her see what’s in store for her.” I said.</p> <p>“Yes Master.” Colin said and went back to watching Mandy who had been oblivious to what had happened.</p> <p>By now Mandy had both shoes off and was standing up to pull off her socks, by raising one leg to pull at the toe of the sock. I held up my hand.</p> <p>“Mandy, Master wants you to stop.” Rachael said causing Mandy to look at her in surprise again.</p> <p>I twirled my hand again and, following Rachael’s instructions she turned so that she was facing us again. Then, again after being told by Rachael she lifted her foot again to remove her sock.</p> <p>All this movement had forced Mandy’s knickers into her crouch, making a distinct ‘camel toe’ outline of her pussy in the fabric. I must admit I did enjoy the view.</p> <p>The last sock was off and Mandy was standing in front of us wearing just her knickers, she moved her hands to the sides of the garment, again I held up my hand. She stopped.</p> <p>“Come here Mandy.” I ordered.</p> <p>At first she just stood still but Rachael prodded her, “You have to obey the Master; you won’t like the punishments he gives.” She said</p> <p>----</p> <p>Mandy slowly walked to me her body shaking with the tears and the humiliation of being nearly naked in front of me and the other two children, the fact that Colin and Rachael were also naked didn’t mean anything.</p> <p>“Why are you crying? You knew that this is all your fault! Now stand still!” I said to her re-enforcing the blame onto her shoulders. I grabbed hold of her knickers and pulled at the fabric, hearing it crack as the seam gave way and then it was in two parts. I held them up, “Here you are a pair of knickers” I said loudly which made Rachael giggle.</p> <p>“Now keep still again Mandy.” I told her and began exploring her naked body with my hands, the slight rise of her chest where her tits were about to develop, her back with the bumps of her vertebra going down to her butt and hips, all smooth skin, then around to her slit and the soft skin of her mons.</p> <p>She tried to pull away but now Colin was holding onto her. “Your body is not yours now. It belongs to the Master.” Colin told her, it was a lesson he’d learnt over the year.</p> <p>I started prodding her small pussy, gauging how much pressure my cock would have to endure before she would open to me, and then I moved onto her ass, pushing one finger into her sphincter making her gasp, I added a second and then I used my other hand to insert two more fingers and began to open her ass slightly.</p> <p>“Oww! No, no it hurts!” She protested.</p> <p>“Yes, I must imagine it does.” I said neutrally and looked at Rachael, “I need a butt-plug now Rachael.”</p> <p>“Yes master.” Rachael said and went to my medical cupboard, taking out a plug and some Vaseline she brought them to me, I nodded to where my fingers were busy stretching Mandy’s ass and she went to coat the plug.</p> <p>“No Rachael, just push it in.” I told her.</p> <p>Without comment Rachael lined the plug up with Mandy’s ass and then inserted it, Mandy tried to buck it out but I held her tightly. She tried to move her hands down to her ass but Colin held onto them, bringing them around to her front.</p> <p>“No, please no, take it out, please, plllleeeeaaassseee!” She cried out as I released her sphincter.</p> <p>“Don’t be such a cry-baby, Master’s making you ready for later.” Rachael said to Mandy. “He’s going to be sticking his cock into your ass and if it isn’t stretched then it would really hurt you.” And Rachael started to rub her own ass in memory.</p> <p>“B… but I don’t wanna!” Mandy protested and then gave a shout as I smacked her ass.</p> <p>“You have no say in this, if I want to do it I will do, whether it’s painful to you or not doesn’t matter to me.” I told her, “Anyway don’t forget it’s your fault that you’re here.” I added just to be nasty.</p> <p>“I know.” she said quietly accepting the fiction I was giving her.</p> <p>“So you have to be just like Colin and Rachael.” I said and then turned to Rachael. “Get your sister her collar and pads.” I instructed her.</p> <p>Rachael ran to where I kept the spare collars and the wrist and ankle bands, bringing back a selection for me to inspect.</p> <p>I chose a nice pink collar and, while Colin held Mandy tight, placed it around her neck, then as Colin held out each arm I quickly attached the wrist straps and clipped them to Mandy’s collar.</p> <p>I knelt down to put on her ankle cuffs when she tried to kick out at me, but I held her leg and smacked it, hard, to show that I wouldn’t stand for that, it seemed to stop her long enough for me to put the ankle cuffs into position. These were designed so that I could either tie her legs to clips around the barn, or even to have her wrists clipped to her ankles, keeping her bent over for, well you’ve got an idea what for.</p> <p>Now it was time for me to undress, I instructed Mandy to sit on the floor, which she did cross legged which opened her pussy slightly, I didn’t tell her that of course.</p> <p>I stood still and held my arms out, Rachael and Colin knew what this meant and while Colin started to undo my shirt buttons Rachael had the privilege of removing my pants and shorts – something she now enjoyed doing.</p> <p>I could see Mandy watching all this uncomprehendingly, well she didn’t know what was to happen and the butt-plug might have given her a clue.</p> <p>Once my body was naked, both had removed my shoes and socks, Colin started kissing my chest while Rachael began sucking at my cock, making me ready for Mandy.</p> <p>I could feel the stirrings building up inside my scrotum and I tapped Rachael on the head, she pulled away and then began masturbating me, pointing my cock at Mandy who just stared at it.</p> <p>Then I ejaculated and, thanks to Rachael’s aim, my spunk hit her on the face, the next spurt struck her chest and the last dribbled down to her open pussy. She didn’t move the action had surprised her so much that she was frozen in place.</p> <p>“Colin, clean your sister’s top please and Rachael you can do her pussy, make sure she’s very wet and slippery.” I told my two attendees who quickly ran to Mandy. Colin pushed her shoulders which forced her onto her back before he started licking at my spunk that was on her chest.</p> <p>Rachael, however, had a problem with Mandy’s legs, once Colin had positioned Mandy she started to kick out, but I solved this by taking each leg and allowing Rachael to clip them together at the ankles.</p> <p>Now Rachael could sit on Mandy’s legs and by leaning forward she had access to Mandy’s pussy, it was her first time eating out another girl but she took to it like a duck to water, perhaps it was my spunk that helped her as she had acquired a taste for the stuff, either from me or her brother she didn’t mind.</p> <p>Mandy tried to struggle, but with her hands tied to her neck and her legs held together she couldn’t do much to stop them.</p> <p>I could see Colin’s hands roving over Mandy’s body enjoying the feel of this new smooth flesh.</p> <p>All to soon Mandy started thrashing around for a different reason as Rachael’s tongue produced the effect I was waiting for. “Please don’t I haveto … have to … have …” and then her voice was lost in the silent scream she gave as her orgasm struck her, her first from another person.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Colin and Rachael stood back as Mandy went limp with the sensation, I took this opportunity to pick her up and take her to a special place on the wall of the barn. There were several holes in the wall to allow pegs to be placed into them, these pegs were long and had a curved end, a special design of mine. I held up Mandy and place a peg between the bow of her left arm which was attached to her collar. I quickly did the same with her right arm so that if I let go she would be suspended by her arms and neck. The curve would stop her from moving forward and out.</p> <p>I located two holes just in line with her underarms and slotted pegs into those so that she was now held by her shoulders as well – I didn’t want her to strangle while dealing with her.</p> <p>The next part was her legs which I clipped apart. Now the design of this part of the wall helped me, there was a large ridge at this point, so that the way she was positioned Mandy’s body was forced forward, exposing her small pussy.</p> <p>Her height was just right for me as well. You see I do plan ahead.</p> <p>----</p> <p>All the above took less time than it takes to explain and by the time Mandy recovered her senses she was already held fast.</p> <p>I smiled at her, “Hello again Mandy, did you like your little treat?” I asked her, but she didn’t answer. I rubbed her pussy feeling the wetness there. “I can tell you did, you’ll have to repay your sister for that later, but now I need to feel good, and only you can do that for me.” I told her.</p> <p>She looked puzzled at first but then as I moved closer to her she felt my cock knocking at her pussy. She tried to squirm out of my way but she was firmly secured.</p> <p>“Rachael, Colin come over here and help me.” I said out loud and the two quickly ran to where we were. “Rachael while Colin holds Mandy’s cunt open you will guide my cock into her.” I said, it’s nice to involve the family in these things.</p> <p>Colin was on one side of my body and Rachael on the other, I could feel her small hands on my cock as she positioned it. Colin’s hands brushed my skin as he reached through to pull Mandy’s pussy lips open.</p> <p>“NOOOOoooo. Don’t I don’t want to…” Mandy said as my cock touched her open skin again.</p> <p>“<b>You did this Mandy, this is your fault now accept it!</b>” I told her and moved my hips forward, lodging my cock within her pussy, feeling her tightness on the head of my cock.</p> <p>“Please … don’t … please… Oh <b>mumMMMMMYYYYYY!</b>” she called out as I gave a sharp lunge to split her hymen apart. Rachael’s hand quickly moved out of the way.</p> <p>I paused to give Mandy a chance to get used to my size in her, and then began to pump away at her, going deeper with each thrust, feeling the butt-plug in her ass rubbing against my cock – this had made her vaginal tunnel even tighter.</p> <p>All too soon I could feel my balls boiling, even after Rachael’s administrations a few minutes ago, so I held myself close to Mandy as I inundated her cervix with my sperm.</p> <p>I held this position until I could feel my cock growing smaller and then I pulled out. Mandy was sobbing away now, she hadn’t felt any pleasure from this only the pain I had put her through, but that was why she was here wasn’t it?</p> <p>I went to a chair and nodded to Colin who was anxiously watching me, Rachael was already at Mandy’s pussy licking and slurping to get my cum which was dripping out of Mandy, it was tinged with the scarlet of her blood making a pink cocktail.</p> <p>Colin touched his sister’s head and Rachael moved away, Colin pushed two blocks so that they were underneath Mandy’s feet, but they weren’t for her, he stood on the blocks and was then at the right height for his purpose.</p> <p>Mandy opened her eyes again at Colin’s touch and then went to scream as he pushed his cock into his new sister, Mandy began crying as Colin pushed passed the remnants of her raw, torn, hymen and began sawing in and out of her body.</p> <p>He didn’t last as long as I had before he gave the normal signs of ejaculating into the girl, but unlike me his cock had stayed firm because he paused for a moment and then started again.</p> <p>“Oh no, please no, not again. Help me someone, please help me.” Mandy started to moan as her sour pussy felt Colin attacking her again.</p> <p>You know that boy is really a chip off the old block, I’ve taught him all I know.</p> </div>","['This is a story of fiction, i.e. it didn’t happen, the author does not condone the acts depicted here and warns anyone thinking of doing the same in real life the penalties for the same … you have been warned.', 'Next Chapter Mandy find out about the Ride and Colin spends some time and fluids on it.']"
1334,Valentine Gift,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Tom arrives home one night, just before Valentines day to find his daughter acting unlike herself, later that night he finds out the reason.",2006-02-26,10,4,"Mg, oral, bond, pene, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner148.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Margaret ... where are you honey?"" Tom's voice sounded from the doorway, he was 35 and worked for an insurance office, his wife, Charlotte was a nurse in the emergency room - she was always on call as far as Tom could see and so it was normally a case of ships passing in the night for their home life.</p> <p>Sometimes he wondered how they had enough time 11 years ago to produce Margaret, she used to be called Maggie until a popular cartoon program had made the name a laughing stock in the family. The ten year old '<b><i>almost eleven!</i></b>' she would protest, was the light of their lives. Short blond hair, a snub nose, freckles, bright blue eyes and a small mouth. She normally ran around in shirts, not blouses, and jeans. She was a regular tom-boy.</p> <p>He heard a gasp and then a strangled, ""I'm upstairs daddy, I'll be down soon... what are we having?"" Margaret called down; the echo in her voice told him she was in the bathroom.</p> <p>""Spaghetti Bolognese I'm afraid."" Tom said smiling, it was Margaret's favourite food and was luckily found in most supermarkets in easy to cook containers, and Tom had never really got into cooking.</p> <p>""I found something else."" Margaret said out loud, ""Look in the oven.""</p> <p>Tom, mystified, did as he was asked, the oven was on and there was a pie cooking away in it, he cracked open the door and sniffed, it smelt wonderful.</p> <p>A noise behind him made him turn, there was a young girl standing in the doorway, she was wearing a blue dress that seemed to highlight her eyes, tom blinked and then realised that it was his own daughter standing in front of him.</p> <p>""Maggie, that looks ..."" His voice failed him as Margaret smiled.</p> <p>She giggled at his reaction. ""What's the matter Daddy?"" She asked him as she pirouetted, making the hem of her skirt swirl up showing her legs and giving him a glimpse of blue underwear.</p> <p>""I've never seen you like this before, where did you get those clothes?"" Tom asked her.</p> <p>""Mum brought them last Saturday, do you like them? She chose them 'specially for you!"" Margaret said with that giggle again present.</p> <p>""Huhh? What do you mean? For me?"" Tom was a bit slow.</p> <p>""Daddy what day is it tomorrow?"" Margaret asked him.</p> <p>Tom thought for a moment, ""February 14th? That's not your birthday ... and it's not you mom's, it's certainly not mine either"" He said which produced another giggle from Margaret, Tom found that he liked the sound of her giggling.</p> <p>“No daddy, it Valentine’s Day and you’re taking me, so mummy says.” Margaret said with a smile on her lips.</p> <p>“Taking you? Where?” Tom was confused now.</p> <p>“Mum said you’d work it out, but … she’s trying to make up for her past mistakes.” Margaret said this as if repeating something she’d heard several times</p> <p>Tom was completely confused by this and so decided not to say anything at all. Margaret giggled again and then turned on some hotplates to start the vegetables cooking; she’d been learning how to cook, mainly so that she could show off to her father whose culinary knowledge was how to use the microwave to defrost meals.</p> <p>“Dinner will be ready in 30 minutes daddy, why don’t you go freshen up; I’ll call when it’s ready.” She said.</p> <p>Margaret waited for a few minutes until she heard the shower running, she quickly went upstairs and found where he’d placed his underwear and trousers, she took them and placed the towelling bath robe in their place, before dashing back downstairs.</p> <p>Tom got out of the shower and, wrapping a towel around his waist, he returned to his bedroom, reached for his shorts and pants to find they were gone, he shook his head and then went to his underwear drawer, only to find all his shorts were missing!!</p> <p>“Honey? Have you seen my shorts?” He called out of the door.</p> <p>“Mummy said something about doing spring clean.” Margaret shouted back.</p> <p>“Great, thank you Charly!” Tom said quietly, he wondered how his wife could only wash his shorts and nothing else! He looked around for something to wear and could only find the robe on his bed … ‘<i>that wasn’t there before</i>’ he thought to himself but, quickly drying himself off he put it on.</p> <p>He had an idea and went to his closet where there were some swimming trunks … only to find they had vanished as well. “More Spring Cleaning?” he said aloud but to himself.</p> <p>There was nothing for it but to don the robe, he wrapped it around his body and then tied it off with the belt. As he walked downstairs he was aware of his nakedness beneath the robe, the way the fabric was rubbing on him.</p> <p>As he arrived in the dining room he found his daughter in just a bra and panties, although she didn’t have anything to fill the bra-cups with. “Why are you dressed like that Margaret?” He asked when he finally found his voice.</p> <p>“Mummy said you’d enjoy the meal better like this.” Margaret said with a giggle.</p> <p>“Yes, I probably will.” Tom said quietly as he found he couldn’t keep his eyes off his daughter and began mechanically eating his food, Margaret giggled as the same piece of food slipped off his fork for the third time.</p> <p>“Here daddy let me help you.” Margaret said and got off her chair to stand before her father, she took his fork from his unresisting hands and then speared the errant piece of food and held it before his mouth, “There daddy, open wide.” She said with another giggle and began feeding him like a mother with a small child.</p> <p>Tom didn’t know what it was he’d eaten, and to be honest he didn’t care, what he did know was the sight of his daughter in such clothing was having a distinct effect on him.</p> <p>He remembered that Charlotte had once played games with him, lying on their bed, acting like a young girl and inflaming his lust, she had shaved her pussy which enhanced the effect. “<i><b>Just imagine I’m your daughter!</b></i>” She would say and then talk in a young girl’s voice, “<i><b>Please daddy, let me make you feel happy.</b></i>”</p> <p>And so she did, one day he wanted to take it a stage further and produced some ties, but at the sight of them Charlotte changed, “<i><b>No Tom! I’m not going to do that … not again!</b></i>” But she would never tell Tom what she meant by that.</p> <p>After that she never played the games again, she’d allow Tom to take her normally and responded with vigour, but the child was gone … lost … and a small part of Tom was gone too.</p> <p>Until now!</p> <p>The sight of his ten year old daughter and the visible flesh brought back that lost part of Tom, he wanted her … no, more than that! He needed her. He reached out to touch her but she turned away.</p> <p>“Not yet daddy! Mummy said you’d have to wait until later. Please daddy, please wait until later, it will be worth it, I promise.” Margaret said and Tom pushed his lust down inside him once again.</p> <p>Margaret smile at him and then carried on feeding him, before returning to her own plate and eating her, now cool, meal.</p> <p>He helped her with the washing up and later they watched television, mainly cartoon network as she liked the programs there – Tom didn’t normally watch them but he was indulging his daughter.</p> <p>When it was 9 O’clock Margaret got up from her position and kissed him goodnight, “Please daddy go to bed as normal, your treat isn’t until tomorrow.” She said and giggled again, before she went to the door and slowly walked up the stair to her bedroom.</p> <p>Frank wasn’t sure what was happening, first of all he was shown Heaven and then it was taken away from him, he thought back to the way Margaret was dressed and his hand moved down to his cock, he was about to slip it out from his robe when a voice called down to him, “And daddy, mummy said you were to save yourself for later.”</p> <p>Tom didn’t ask what she meant, he thought that Charlotte would be returning home soon and so he tucked himself back into his pants and watched television for an hour.</p> <p>Tom found himself yawning and so he decided to go to bed, if Charlotte was going to arrive early then perhaps something came up at the hospital to stop her, he undressed and settled down to sleep.</p> <p>----</p> <p>There was a voice that awoke him, “<b>Daddy, daddy please come here!</b>” he looked around and realised it came from his daughter’s room.</p> <p>Getting up he went from his room and down the hallway to where his daughter’s room was, her door was open slightly – which was strange as she’d been keeping her door closed at night - he pushed the door open further to show the room.</p> <p>A bedside light was on spreading its light over the bed and spilling into the room, the other light came from a computer on his daughter’s sideboard; Tom didn’t even know she had one!</p> <p>But it wasn’t the computer that drew his eyes to the bed, lying on top of the covers, naked except for the ropes that held her legs apart and the handcuffs holding her arms above her head. In her hands she held, what appeared to be, a television remote control.</p> <p>Tom couldn’t see if she smiled as he entered the room, the large gag in her mouth prevented her from any facial movements. She pressed a button on the remote control.</p> <p>“<i>The time is 12:05 and 20 seconds … The time is 12:05 and 30 seconds … The time is 12:05 and 40 seconds.</i>” This time when Margaret touched the controller the screen blanked.</p> <p>Tom looked from the computer again to his daughter, he went to untie her, but she shook her head and pressed another control button. “<i>Hello Darling.</i>” The voice made him turn at first to the door and then to the computer screen, Charlotte’s face was looking out from the screen.</p> <p>“<i>Tom, I know that I have been a disappointment to you for not carrying on with our playing, I’ve always regretted it but there is a reason. Which you will learn later. The reason why this is playing is because you were going to release our daughter without giving her the proof that you love her as much as you love me … please Darling don’t … she needs to feel your love. She wants to be yours as a lover and a daughter, you may ask her yourself, but don’t untie her darling … unless you don’t want her!</i>”</p> <p>Tom felt that he’d been slapped, of course he loved his daughter … and after the way she’d been dressed and the way she looked now he found that his cock was also lusting after her. He looked to his daughter who was watching him.</p> <p>“Oh honey, of course I love you … I just don’t want to hurt you.” Tom told her and gently undid the gag held in her mouth. He was surprised at the length of it as he removed it.</p> <p>Margaret took a deep breath and smiled at him, “Honestly daddy, I want to do this, mummy’s told me so much and shown me.” She said.</p> <p>Tom shook his head, “But darling … you don’t know I could really damage you…” Tom began.</p> <p>“I … Don’t … Care … daddy! I’ve heard you and mummy, you don’t hurt her … she likes it!” Margaret said.</p> <p>Tom tried to reason with her, “But Margaret! Your mother is used to me, she’s got used to my … length, if I tried that with you…” He said but she interrupted him again.</p> <p>“Mummy’s told me all that, so she’s been giving me lessons, stretching me with her didio.” Margaret told him.</p> <p>“Her dildo? But …” Frank gave up. He kissed his daughter and was surprised to feel her tongue moving to spar with his; it was certainly an undaughter-like kiss.</p> <p>“Mummy said she liked to suck your pee-pee.” Margaret said and the use of this childish word began to inflame him more, he began to see Charlotte there in the bed and not Margaret and so he undressed – taking only seconds to remove his pyjamas and presented his cock to her lips which parted to accept it.</p> <p>“Okay Char, you want this you’re going to get it.” Tom said and inside her Margaret giggled to her him use her mother’s name. Tom started pushing his cock deeper and deeper into her mouth, then started sliding it in and out, feeling her tongue wiping and washing over the head as it moved. Then it got larger and he pushed forward forcing the shaft into her throat to empty itself into her stomach.</p> <p>As he pulled out he realised what he had done, “Oh Christ Margaret … I’m sorry I didn’t mean to…” He said but she licked her lips and smiled.</p> <p>“It’s okay daddy, mummy told me what to do, and she let me practise on her dil-do.” Margaret told him.</p> <p>Tom sat down slightly dazed at what he had done and then realised that the computer was playing a song – Into Temptation by Crowded House – He realised the significance of the song, How Margaret had met him that evening with a blue dress on, he touched her skin and yes, the cradle was soft and warm. He laughed softly</p> <p>Margaret smiled, it had been different to taste her father’s cock – yes she knew the words but her mummy had instructed her into how to speak – the length did surprise her but she wasn’t going to let him know! But now it was time for the next message from her mother, she pressed the button again and Charlotte’s face appeared on the screen.</p> <p>Tom heard the music stop and turn to the screen again. On the computer screen was his wife, she was looking out from the screen, “<i>Hello again Tom, I think you deserve an explanation.</i>” She said.</p> <p>“<i>My father is the reason why I became so frightened of being tied up.</i>” She said and after a short pause said, “<i>No, it’s not what you think, I loved my father and he loved me just like, I hope, you love our daughter. I was eight when he first started to really love me as he did my mother.</i></p> <p>“<i>As you know I was their only daughter and my mother couldn’t have any more and the sensation of sex hurt her for some reason that she didn’t explain at the time. She was the one who encouraged me to play with my daddy, I would learn about his cock and how to make it spurt,</i>” She gave a giggle, “<i>I remember I was so proud that I could get him to do that.</i></p> <p>“<i>Anyway when I was eight mummy told me I could play with him a different way, she told me that his cock would slide into my pee-pee, at first I wouldn’t believe her but she showed me by putting her fingers inside me and started stretching me so that my pussy would open to allow his cock to go in.</i></p> <p>“<i>That night he took my virginity, mummy was there and she said she was so proud of me and kissed me. Daddy was so gentle, and took his time to enter me, stopping at times to let me get used to him … It was so good that I wanted him to always do that to me.</i></p> <p>“<i>After some more time they started tying me up and teasing me, pushing his cock slightly inside me and then into my mouth, but they never hurt me. Then mummy got tired and left daddy and me together while she went to bed. Daddy’s face … face was white but he said it wasn’t anything … then he put a gag on me and started licking my pussy … I knew that this meant he was about to push his glorious cock inside me again … and I wanted it</i>.” Charlotte was starting to cry now as her memories overtook her.</p> <p>“<i>He turned me onto my back and tied my legs apart and over the edge of the bed … I remember that his face was strange … but I thought it was just him playing – but he had a weak heart – we didn’t know this until later – and while he was inside me he collapsed on top of me … I could hear his breath as he struggled to breathe … He tried to untie my hands but then he closed his eyes … I … I couldn’t hear him breathing anymore … He stayed on top of me until my … mother woke up and came into my room … she pulled him away from me and tried to resuscitate him … but he was cold … so cold … if I could have helped him I would have … but I was tied down … I told mother that it was my fault … she tried to convince me that there was nothing I could have done … but that was why I became a nurse like her, I know now that there was nothing I could do for him … but I can never … forgive myself … in a way I had killed my father.</i>” She finished and the screen faded.</p> <p>Tom nodded his head, “So that was why she made me take all those tests, to make sure I was healthy.” He said half to himself.</p> <p>“Yes daddy … mummy didn’t want you to … you know … while you were showing me … how much you love me.” Margaret had tears in her eyes as well now, even though she had already played that message before. “Daddy?” She then said which made Tom look at her. “While you had your pee-pee in my mouth you called me Char … can you pretend I’m mummy while to put your pee-pee into my pee-pee?” She asked him.</p> <p>“Can’t I make love to you both?” He asked her and was happy to see her smile</p> <p>“Please daddy.” She implored, “You can make love to <b>me</b> later.” She said and wriggled her hips at him.</p> <p>“Very well Margaret, just for mummy at first, but then you’re next.” He said and then bent over her frame and kissed her lips before moving his mouth down her body, licking at her forming breasts and feeling them stiffen under his lips and Margaret … no Charlotte … moaning he smiled and blew a raspberry into them, which made her gasp in surprise.</p> <p>Reluctantly leaving her breasts he moved down to her flat stomach, exploring her belly-button, sticking his tongue inside causing the young girl to giggle. From there he moved down to her hips which she raised to meet him, but he didn’t attack her pussy, instead he moved down her thigh, to her calve and then her foot, sucking in each toe hearing her suck in her breath as he did so.</p> <p>Then he was moving back up her leg, now on the inside of her thigh to where her legs joined her torso and the exciting bit in-between them. He could taste her sweet juices on her pussy it was too much for him and he pushed his tongue inside her small slit.</p> <p>“Oh Daddy!” She moaned and then the track changed to Fleetwood Mac on cue, but Tom didn’t really hear it as he concentrated on the feast before him, moving from her pussy to the small bump at the top of it, which made Margaret squirm even more. But she couldn’t escape from him.</p> <p>All too soon it was too much for her and she felt so strange and so nice that she seemed to fall asleep from the sensations.</p> <p>Tom felt his daughter stiffen and felt her scream in pleasure before she went limp. At first he panicked, he checked her pulse to ensure there still was one! And then relaxed as he felt it, strong and healthy, although it was fast. He then realised what had happened, he quickly ran to the bathroom and dampened a wash-cloth, returning to his daughter and wiping her face with it.</p> <p>The shock of the cool cloth brought Margaret back to her senses, she moved her hands relieved to find they were still restrained; she looked to her father, “What happened daddy?” She asked him.</p> <p>He smiled at her, “Well darling you came!” he told her and gently rubbed her pussy with his hand.</p> <p>She frowned at him, “Why did you stop? I thought you’d be … well, you know.” She said.</p> <p>He shook his head, “But you’ll be hurt.” He persisted.</p> <p>“Please daddy, you <b>have</b> to!” She exclaimed emphasising the have! She managed to lift her hips slightly to present her pussy to him.</p> <p>“I should leave you like that!” He mock threatened, Margaret seemed to deflate slightly and pressed a button on the controller that she still managed to hold onto.</p> <p>“<b><i>STOP RIGHT THERE TOM!</i></b>” The voice of Elizabeth shouted from the speakers, then continued at a normal volume, “<i>Don’t desert our daughter, she wants this … for my sake, please listen to her.</i>” The voice said and then the music returned.</p> <p>“Daddy, today is St. Valentines day … When you give the person you love something. … well I love you and I want to give you my body … the same body that you and mummy gave me.” Margaret said, “Please daddy, don’t reject me!” she cried out.</p> <p>Tom couldn’t stop himself he wrapped his arms around her and tried to pull her up, oblivious to her bondage at first, but then stopped himself and lowered his body to hers. “I’m sorry darling, I just didn’t understand.” He said and kissed her, this time tasting her lips and accepting her gift.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Margaret smiled as he began moving down her body again, this time revelling in his touches as he kissed her breasts again, moaning slightly as he sucked each one into his mouth and titillating each one to raise them into small points.</p> <p>She felt his tongue exploring her belly-button which made her giggle again, and then he was on her pussy, she felt him again sticking his tongue inside her pussy swiping up from the bottom to the top of the slit and then swirling around her clit – something that her mother had shown her earlier on – not only did she moan, she screamed slightly in pleasure as he built up her sparking feeling. And then he left her alone, she raised her hips as far as she could trying to get him to return to her body.</p> <p>Then something was pushing at her pussy, it felt like her mother’s dildo (yes she did know the proper name) but it was different … daddy’s fingers? No! She could feel his hand on her pussy, opening the lips there, this was something … then it entered her body.</p> <p>‘Ohmigod!’ She thought to herself ‘I’m glad mummy made me practice, I don’t think I could have taken him otherwise’, She relaxed her lower body to allow him to enter her more, feeling him filling her up with his flesh.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tom was amazed, not only was he penetrating his daughter’s body, but she was helping him! Her pussy and vaginal tunnel, although tight, was opening for him and he couldn’t feel her hymen, no doubt thanks to her ‘playing’ with Charlotte’s dildo.</p> <p>He pulled back slightly, smiling at Margaret’s mew of disappointment, only to be encouraged by her reaction as he pushed back in, going further inside her body making sure that he rubbed against her erect clit as he did so, ensuring that she got as much pleasure as he did so.</p> <p>After a few cycles of pulling and pushing he found that Margaret was acting with him, pushing her body up as he entered her and pulling away as he left her, so he was moving faster inside her, hearing her breathing quicken as her excitement built up inside her as it was in him, but he held off waiting for her to cum first before he could spew his sperm deep inside his daughter.</p> <p>----</p> <p>As she started to come down from her first cock induced climax she found that the sensation of his ejaculation triggered another climax which overwhelmed her and everything went black.</p> <p>She awoke to find her father still inside her and on top of her, for a moment she thought about what her mother had been through, she played with the handcuffs – as her mother had shown her- and they came undone, she touched her father’s neck – again taught by her mother – and felt his pulse. Strong and fast but it was okay, she quickly moved her hands above her and redid the handcuffs, waiting for her father to recover.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Tom felt a hand on his neck but he didn’t react, when he opened his eyes he saw his daughter’s face, the worry showing on it and so he raised himself up, his cock slipping out of her pussy.</p> <p>“It’s alright darling, I’m fine. It’s just that it took a lot out of me. Did you like it?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Oh Daddy, it was so wonderful … can we do it again?” She asked coyly.</p> <p>Tom smiled, “Perhaps later, there’s plenty of time. It Valentines Day for another 22 hours and I want to play with my present.” He said with a laugh.</p> <p>Margaret laughed too; she was enjoying being her father’s Valentines Day present as well.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was eight O’clock when Charlotte arrived home, tired, but excited. Would Margaret have carried out the plans they had made together she hoped so. To be honest she had felt that she’d let Tom down when she stopped their games, but the memory of her father’s death had been too painful.</p> <p>She’d secretly seen a psychiatrist who had suggested she tried a substitute, although not the way she had interpreted it.</p> <p>The house was quiet … too quiet Charlotte thought feeling a sense of disquiet building up inside her, she dropped her bag and ran upstairs.</p> <p>She quickly looked into her bedroom, the bed was mussed and unmade, Tom must have got up quickly … but where was he?</p> <p>She looked into Margaret’s room, there was her daughter, fast asleep her hands still above her head but her legs untied and around her father’s … body? Charlotte gave a shudder as she remembered the scene that her mother must have walked into on that fateful day. She gave a gasp of shock and fainted.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Margaret heard a noise which woke her up, at first she wasn’t sure where she was and the weight pressing into her was nice, in a way, although heavy.</p> <p>She yawned and went to pull her arms down, only to find that they were still handcuffed and starting to complain. She moved her hands and quickly undid the cuffs, pulling her arms down, feeling the aches as the muscles moved after being in one position for so long.</p> <p>Her movements woke Tom from his dream, “Char? That was a …” he started to say and then realised who he was in bed with, “Sorry Maggie.” He said with a smile.</p> <p>Margaret almost moaned about his use of that cursed name, but then a warm feeling flowed over her and she thought it would be her daddy’s name for her, especially after the night they just had.</p> <p>Then she saw the legs lying just outside her door and she quickly scrambled from beneath her father.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Charlotte came to, she found Margaret looking at her tears in her eyes, Charlotte couldn’t help it she started to cry as well, “Oh Margaret, I didn’t think it could happen again, are you alright?” She asked.</p> <p>Margaret didn’t know what her mother meant, and then heard the second gasp from her mother as Tom came out of the bedroom.</p> <p>“Char … what happened to you?” He asked her</p> <p>The shock of seeing her ‘dead’ husband made Charlotte get to her feet and hug him, “Oh Tom, Tom, when I looked into Margaret’s bedroom … I saw … I saw my father lying on top of me … just how my mother found me … that … night.” She said between tears.</p> <p>Tom hugged his wife, “But that was so long ago, you were young and I’m sure there was nothing you could have done even if your hands were freed, you said he had a heart complaint that none of you knew about?” Tom said as her held her, “Just think his last moment were with the daughter he loved, his arms around you … how many fathers miss that? You were the person on his mind, he wouldn’t want you to suffer because of him would he?”</p> <p>Charlotte listened to his words and shook her head, “But he tried to … I should have … helped him.” She said.</p> <p>Tom shook his head, “There was nothing you could have done, it was beyond you.”</p> <p>Charlotte found a light was shining in her life now, she had been told by so many the same thing, but here was her husband, a man who she trusted with both her life and their daughter’s holding her and comforting her, not rejecting her as she had feared, she started to cry again.</p> <p>“Please mummy, don’t cry.” A small voice spoke up from beside them they both turned to see Margaret standing there, naked, tears in her eyes.</p> <p>Charlotte turned to her daughter and went down onto her knee so that she was now the same height as her. “It’s alright darling, I’m sorry … how was your night?” she asked.</p> <p>Margaret smiled, her tears forgotten as all young children are able to do. “Oh mummy it was wonderful and do you know? … Daddy didn’t hurt me at all, he was so kind and gentle … Oh mummy you should have been there it would have been so nice.” She said.</p> <p>Charlotte smiled, “And did you do as I told you?” She asked</p> <p>Margaret nodded, “Oh yes mummy I made sure the camera was on all the time so that you could watch it later.” She said.</p> <p>Tom shook his head and looked at his watch, “But you know something my darlings?” He asked, both his wife and daughter shook their heads. Tom smiled, “Well it’s nearly nine and there’s another 15 hours of Valentines Day to go …” He looked at Charlotte, “Do you want to play with my toy darling?” he asked.</p> <p>“Oh please mummy!” Margaret said clapping her hands with glee.</p> <p>Charlotte shook her head, “I don’t know … it been a long night and after that shock I had…” She said but found Tom holding one hand and Margaret the other as the pair of them pulled her into her daughter’s bedroom and to the bed.</p> <p>While she was being undressed Charlotte wondered who had received the best Valentine’s gift?</p></div>","['This is an expanded version of my Valentine competition entry, mainly because I thought more should be written.']"
1335,Mandy - The Ride,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In the second story of Mandy, she find out what it’s like to be spit roasted over a barrel and then takes a little ride on a roller-coaster that can really blow you mind, not to mention the other things that happen when you ride it.",2006-03-06,12,4,"Mg, bg, gg, oral, anal, nc, toys",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner149.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Please note this story is purely fiction and care was taken – no letters were hurt when they were placed on the page.</p> <p>Mandy was crying away after Colin’s use of her. Rachael, with my permission of course, was sucking on her new sister’s pussy, trying to catch every drop of sperm that she could.</p> <p>Mandy couldn’t stop her as her hands were still attached to her collar and she was suspended by pegs supporting her under her arms, she was stretched out with her body forced forward and her legs held back, just right for our attention.</p> <p>I won’t say how I got her, you’ll just have to read my previous entry for that, but she was going to be my new daughter to go with her new brother and sister.</p> <p>After cleaning out her sister Rachael turned her attention to myself, although it was a bit too late I still wanted her to clean me, if only to show that I was still happy with her.</p> <p>When she had finished trying to suck my balls through my cock I patted her on the head and she went to clean her brother. I walked to Mandy who flinched away at my approach. I gently stroked her face.</p> <p>“Why the tears little one, I told you what was going to happen and it is <b>your</b> fault that you’re here isn’t it?” I said to her gently.</p> <p>“Bu … but you <b>hurt</b> me!” She said slightly accusingly.</p> <p>“Of course! A punishment is meant to hurt isn’t it?” I said with a smile on my face at her attitude.</p> <p>“But you’re not supposed to…” She started and then stopped.</p> <p>“What am I not supposed to do?” I asked her watching her face.</p> <p>She sighed, “You’re not supposed to touch me … down there, my teacher said it wasn’t allowed.” She managed to say.</p> <p>I laughed, “But that was in your old life, this is your new life, you have new rules … and number 1 is that I am allowed to do whatever I like … do you understand?” I asked her</p> <p>She dropped her head and then nodded it. I put my fingers beneath her chin and raised her head. “And the next thing I’m going to do is to put my cock into your ass; won’t that be a good punishment?” I asked her.</p> <p>Her eyes widened at my words and she began to shake her head, only to find that my fingers became like steel rods holding her chin. I moved my hand up and down forcing her head to obey my movements.</p> <p>“Very good little cunt, and when I’ve use you there then Colin will also be using it as well.” I told her.</p> <p>“Nnnooooo … pleeeeaaassseee!” She whined as I took out the top most pins, and thus releasing her upper arms, I then held onto her crotch – sliding my thumb into her newly opened vagina – and raising her slightly I took out the two lower pins allowing me to lift her away from the wall.</p> <p>There was some resistance and my thumb went deeper into her pussy, in my haste I had forgotten to untie her legs from the rings holding her. “Colin, Rachael I need your help here.” I said and was please to see the two young lovers rush over to me; Rachael could see what was wrong and directed her older brother to Mandy’s left leg while she went to the right.</p> <p>Both children had untied Mandy’s legs, and from her movements and the touch of Colin’s hand on mine, I could tell that Colin was now feeling up my captive. I didn’t shout at him, he was already headed for punishment anyway.</p> <p>Mandy tried to kick out at the two holding her legs, but couldn’t as they were holding her too tightly. I manoeuvred her to a barrel type affair, again her arms in the position they were in were perfect for this as there were slots through which they could be placed with a wooden pole to keep them in place, I then tied her legs to rings so that again she was held firm.</p> <p>There was a wheel at the end of the barrel which allowed me to turn the whole barrel. So that I could rotate both the barrel, and the child who was strapped to it. Of course should the child close her/his eyes it would be the sensation of spinning that would affect her/him.</p> <p>I went to a shelf and retrieved a set of openers, they are spring loaded clips that clipped into the eyelids forcing them to remain open but allowing the reflex that blinked the eye to keep the eyeball moist.</p> <p>I went to Mandy’s head and pulled it up so that she was looking ahead, I intertwined rope with her hair and tied it back so that she couldn’t hide her eyes by lowering her head, and I then fixed the clips so that she was unable to close her eyes.</p> <p>I knelt down in front of her head. “Now Mandy after I’ve taken your ass I’m going to make you suck me off do you know what I mean?”</p> <p>She tried to look away but her head fixed the way it was meant that she couldn’t, “You’re going to put your thingy into my mouth.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled and brushed the hair from the front of her face, “That’s right little one, you’ve seen how Rachael likes to suck on me, you’ll soon learn.” I said but saw the look in her eyes that told me wouldn’t keep her mouth open for me. “But for today I’m going to make sure you keep your mouth open.” I said and produced a ring-gag.</p> <p>Mandy tried to shake her head in refusal but couldn’t due to the ropes holding her head up. She then tried to keep her mouth shut, but then Rachael came up behind her and pull the anal plug slightly before pushing it into Mandy, this made her open her mouth to cry out and I took the opportunity to push the gag into place.</p> <p>I smiled at Rachael and hugged her to show her that I was happy with her actions, she’d already been on the barrel and knew what was going to happen to Mandy. “Do you want to spin her?” I asked Rachael</p> <p>She looked at me open mouth and then asked, “Honestly? You mean it?” She asked me.</p> <p>I nodded and she smiled wickedly. “You’re not going to like this Mandy.” Rachael said, “I’m going to spin you around and around until you’re going to be sick, and then I’ll spin you the other way until Master is ready to have you.” She said and walked to the wheel.</p> <p>At my nod she began to turn it, first slowly and then gaining speed. As she did so the speed of the barrel also increased, all the time Mandy was forced to watch as the wall, floor, wall, ceiling, wall, floor, wallceiling, wallfloorwall, ceilingwallfloorwallceilingwallfloorwallceilfloowal went past her eyes causing her inner ear to spin in itself and she began to feel very ill.</p> <p>Then Rachael slowed the wheel until the barrel stopped spinning for just a second, and then she began spinning the wheel in the opposite direction, having gone though the process herself – and hating every moment of the event – Rachael knew how far she could go and nodded to me as she slowed the wheel down.</p> <p>I was watching the back and then the head of the bound girl; if she could her head would be lolling as the double spin overwhelmed her senses causing her to faint with the effect on her body.</p> <p>Finally the barrel was slowly moving and I felt her back and hair on my cock as I got closer to the girl. Rachael was almost precise as she brought Mandy’s ass in line with my cock. I reached out and took hold of the butt-plug and was about to pull it out but Rachael turned the wheel which pulled Mandy forward so that the plug came out in my hand.</p> <p>I looked over at Rachael who giggled. “I wanted to help you Master.” She said and turned the wheel so that Mandy was brought back ready for my cock, in fact I just had to stand still and line up my cock to Mandy’s ass.</p> <p>“Oh no … no please not there … no … no … NO! Mummy! Mummy HELP ME!” I could picture Mandy screaming out, but there was no way her mother would even hear her, let alone help her.</p> <p>I pushed my cock deep into Mandy’s ass; this was easy at first due to the butt-plug having done its work at relaxing her sphincter muscle. I allowed my cock to soak in her colon and then took hold of the barrel, pushing it up until my cock was almost out of her ass before pulling it back to sink into her again, it was great! I didn’t even have to move, the barrel doing all the main work.</p> <p>I was merely masturbating myself on her ass; I could feel her trying to force me out as if I was some turd stuck deep inside her bowels. “That’s it Mandy, squeeze tightly on me, let me feel you holding me.” I said to her as if she was helping me. I was able to hear her sob at my words.</p> <p>I nodded to Rachael who was watching me closely and so she took over the movement of the barrel, if anything she was more energetic in her actions. I pushed my hands under Mandy’s body, rubbing her small tits, feeling them in my palms as they were hard to my touch.</p> <p>“Your body betrays you.” I said, much like Darth Vader to Luke Skywalker, “You like being used like this don’t you?” I told her.</p> <p>“O I donth!” Mandy managed to say and she tried to shake her head.</p> <p>I moved my hands down to her crotch and started to finger her, finding her pussy very moist indeed. “Don’t worry Mandy, your secret’s safe with us.” I whispered into her ear, watching the blush of her’s creep around her ears.</p> <p>I fingered her for a few minutes until I couldn’t last any longer. I stopped Rachael from her duty and grabbed hold of Mandy’s hips, pulling her back onto my cock with such a force that she started to really moan with the pressure I was giving her.</p> <p>Finally I could feel my cock squirting away inside her body for a second time since I caught her. “Oh Mandy, that feels so nice, don’t you think so.” But she didn’t answer me, oh well there was time for her punishment later.</p> <p>I pulled away from Mandy and walked to where she was looking forward, as if she had any choice, tears streaming down her face. I smiled at her although I was watching Colin as he quietly made his way behind Mandy.</p> <p>He didn’t waste time on preliminaries, but pushed his cock deep inside her ass causing her eyes to widen as he did so. “You did know Colin was following me in all your little punishments didn’t you?” I said conversationally.</p> <p>All Mandy could do was to grunt as I could hear Colin’s balls hitting her pussy as he planted his cock into her ass.</p> <p>I slowly moved towards Mandy’s head seeing the fear in her eyes, eyes that she couldn’t close for long as the springs forced them open. “I’m going to put my cock into your mouth Mandy, I think you’d better learn how to take it, rub your tongue on the underside and wet the head while you can, because it’s going down your throat and you won’t like it dry.” I told her and pushed my stalk into her mouth.</p> <p>At first she just looked at me but Rachael came up to her head and started talking. “I know it’s gross Mandy, but Master won’t stop and you do need to bring him off quickly, but he’s already spent in you twice and so this time will be much longer.” She told her new sister.</p> <p>Mandy tried to shake her head but it was useless. I guided my cock to her open mouth resting the head just in her mouth. At first she just looked at my face, I could see her pleading with her eyes, and then she started to lick away at my head, coating it with saliva.</p> <p>“That’s a good girl Mandy; you’ve listened to your sister.” I told her and gently stroked her cheek before pushing another inch of shaft into her mouth. Feeling the opening to her throat, her mouth was so small.</p> <p>She was now rubbing her tongue over my shaft and pushing the head of my cock against the roof of her mouth, when I thought it was moist enough I nodded to Rachael “Mandy you are going to have to take a deep breath because Master is going to push his cock into you throat, when he does keep swallowing, don’t worry about choking because Master won’t let you die … you’ll just feel as if you are.” She said and then turned the handle.</p> <p>Colin’s cock was exposed to the air as Mandy’s mouth was completely filled with my cock and then I was entering the tightness that was her throat; I could feel her trying to vomit as she began to choke on my cock.</p> <p>I could feel he throat fluttering as she tried to breath around my cock but she was jammed up against me so closely that it was almost air tight. I went to move my cock out from Mandy’s mouth but Rachael moved the barrel to follow me.</p> <p>I looked at Rachael who reluctantly reversed the barrel, forcing Mandy’s ass back onto Colin’s cock, changing her attention from her mouth to her ass but she drew in a deep breath almost ignoring Colin’s use of her ass.</p> <p>Rachael allowed her sister to take three breaths before she turned the barrel again pushing my cock into Mandy’s mouth and pulling Colin’s cock from her ass.</p> <p>This time she started turning the barrel back and forth which meant that neither Colin nor I had to move, but Mandy was being raped in both her ass and mouth thanks to Racael’s control of the barrel.</p> <p>After some time, I’m not sure how long it was I could see Colin grimacing as he spurted inside Mandy’s ass only to have Rachael pull him out of Mandy to spray his sperm over Mandy’s back.</p> <p>The sight was enough to push me over the edge and I held onto Mandy’s head, pushing my cock deep into her mouth and feeding her my sperm directly in to her stomach.</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p>I allowed Rachael to clean my cock off with her mouth and then she attacked her brother, not caring about what was on his cock, then she turned her attentions to Mandy’s ass sucking on the sperm dripping out of Mandy’s rectum, digging her tongue deep into Mandy’s ass before giving up.</p> <p>I then untied Mandy from the barrel, I removed the clips from her eyes, seeing her blink rapidly in reaction to the freedom her eyes had been given. I had to lift her up from her position as her arms were still held to her neck by the collar she was wearing.</p> <p>I placed her on her feet, hearing her sobs as she tried to understand what had been done to her. “Mandy … Mandy!” I said which made her look at me with fear in her eyes. “Go with Rachael and she will give you a shower, I still want your arms like that so you’ll have to let her clean you off.” I turned to Rachael, “You Rachael, will wash your sister that is all you will do, you will not tell her anything more than normal talking. Do not try anything sexual with her. Do you understand?” I said to her watching her eyes as I did.</p> <p>She nodded her head, seemingly quiet because of the restrictions I had put on her, I’m sure she would have had great fun describing to Mandy what her next punishment would be, but I wanted Mandy to be surprised.</p> <p>It was no surprise for Colin who slowly followed me out to the ride.</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p class=""h2"">The Ride</p> <p>It had taken me some time and effort to have this built, I had spoken to some designers and convinced them that it was for an amusement park ride and I wanted a test system built. – The problem is that they wanted to ride on it and I had to tell them that it had burnt down, such a blaze that consumed all the area and the park idea had to be dropped.</p> <p>To be honest, if I could say that, I didn’t exactly tell them where it was and those who built it came from hundreds of miles away, followed the instructions and then left with a payment and instructions to forget about what they did – I allowed them some time with a couple of kids I found, and took pictures! They wouldn’t dare say anything! The kids were worthless, not like Rachael, Colin and Mandy; they had been in numerous porno-flicks and had grown too old for their profession. I was a stop-gap before they were shipped off to the orient.</p> <p>The ‘cars’ were just like the barrel, except that they didn’t turn, they were fixed. I had two types of cars, one for males and one for female. As in the barrel in the barn these had slots for the elbows to fit and to be restrained, a fixed headrest and chin support kept the … victim, I suppose the correct term is … so, kept the victim’s head up and looking forward, again the rider had to have his/her eyes kept open but this time I included a set of goggles so that nothing would enter their eyes during the ride.</p> <p>The rider would sit on the car like a motorbike, but they are held securely in place by straps on the legs, each side of the car, and across the back of the rider to keep them fully on the body of the car and pins holding their arms in place. A gag is positioned to fill their mouths, and a movable dildo is slotted into their ass. Both are pistoned by the motions of the wheels.</p> <p>The main difference between the two cars is the dildo sticking up for the females and the slot for the male penis to be inserted. Oh I forgot the sybian attachment for the girls. As expected the dildo is controlled by the rotation of the wheels, this can be very fast, I’m told it’s about the same as a male rabbit when it mounts the female but, of course without the release that stops it. And the sybian? That is attached to the rider’s clit and rotates all the time the wheels are rolling.</p> <p>But what do the boys get out of this? The slot into which their penis is inserted is a vacuum tube, the vacuum being controlled by the wheels turning a pump, this has two effects, the first being the rider is masturbated without stopping when he ejaculates, and the second is that it increases the length of the rider’s penis if used often enough. As an added bonus any sperm that is ejaculated is fed to the rider during their remaining ride.</p> <p>The ride itself was a normal amusement ride, with sharp corners and heart stopping drops some of which go down into tunnels before rising again to ground level, even when you can close your eyes it’s terrifying, even more so when you can’t and have … other things taking your interest as well.</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p>When Rachael brought Mandy out Colin was already, err, mounted on his car. The sight of him so positioned, head up with a dildo gag in his mouth and a dildo sticking out of his ass, made Mandy stop in her tracks.</p> <p>I pushed the car onto the track of the ride and entered in the number of times it would travel around the course, 5 times – no not the 4 I told him, I thought he was being too pushy with Mandy!</p> <p>I then turned to Mandy, who was now struggling in the arms of Rachael. “Mandy! Stop that!” I said loudly which made the girl pause in her actions. I lifted her up and mounted her onto the car watching as Rachael quickly fixed her sister’s legs onto the straps. I held Mandy’s body up and let Rachael insert a dildo into Mandy’s pussy, I then pushed her body down so that she was lying on the car – the inner workings of the car allowing the dildo to move freely at the moment so that it was ready to pump the remainder of the shaft into the rider’s body.</p> <p>Rachael pulled the strap over Mandy’s back so that she couldn’t struggle free of the ride while it was moving. I then pushed her elbows into the slots and pushed the restraining pins into place. I lifted her head and slid the chin restraint into place, pushed the dildo gag so that it was just resting in her mouth, the head restraint was in place so that she couldn’t move. Finally I used the clips to keep her eyes open and the goggles were then put into place.</p> <p>I bent over and whispered into her ear, “You didn’t want to do what I told you to do, this is why you are being punished, and you will travel around a special track three times. There is nothing you can do about this.” I went to move away and then I bent back down. “We’ve been having problems with the track recently, one car didn’t come back … well it did but there were several pieces.” I could see the panic in her eyes as I entered the number of laps as 3 – Well this was her first time on this ride.</p> <p>I positioned the car behind Colin’s and she could feel the dildo’s rubbing along her body in all three holes. Before I started the ride I said to her, “You’ve found out what’s going to happen, but there is something special for you.” I said and activated the sybian.</p> <p>A press of a controller and Colin’s car started off; at first slowly - I had a camera at both ends of his body and could see the dildo’s start to pump away. After a few seconds the track picked up Mandy’s car and she had a view of the track before her as the dildo’s started to move.</p> <p>The car slowly rose up an incline before the first curve and descent, picking up speed on the hill as it fell down the track. The wheels were held securely in place so there was no danger of the car flying off at the wrong angle.</p> <p>On the screens I could see the dildo’s pumping away into Mandy’s body as the gears moved the dildo’s around and into the girl. The sybian was also doing its work as she tried to move away from the rotating unit, but found out that the straps were holding her down.</p> <p>The ride, although working away on her, was also having an effect on me and I gestured Rachael over to me, she bent down to engulf my cock into her willing mouth once again but that wasn’t what I wanted. I pulled her onto my lap and pushed my cock into her ass.</p> <p>It wasn’t that she didn’t know what I was going to do; it was just that she didn’t expect me to be so rough with her. “You know Rachael I was going to put you on the ride with Mandy and Colin, because you didn’t obey me, but I did like what you did to Mandy. But she is now your sister and you will help her get into her new place like a good older sister should!” I told her as I raised and lowered her unresisting body on my cock.</p> <p>She had gritted her teeth but managed to say, “Yes master, I’m sorry master I won’t do it again.”</p> <p>“Yes you will, because you like this too much!” I hissed into her ear, “I’ve been too good to you and Colin, you’re both becoming like me.” I smiled at her, although she couldn’t see it. But her silence told me yes.</p> <p>Colin’s car passed us by as I was sodomising Rachael I could see the dildos were deep into his mouth and colon as he passed. He was followed, after a few seconds, by Mandy, I don’t think she was enjoying her ride, but that wasn’t my concern.</p> <p>I spewed my sperm into Rachael’s ass and pulled her off, as Colin and then Mandy made their second circuit of the track. Rachael immediately turned around and engulfed my cock, cleaning it of my sperm and the residue from her bottom.</p> <p>“I hope you’ve taken my words to heart Rachael?” I asked her as she stood in front of me.</p> <p>“Yes master, I’ll try not to be too much of a bother to you.” She said in a contrite tone.</p> <p>I pulled her to me, “You’re not a bother to me Rachael! You are my first daughter just as Colin is my first son. You just need to remember that you now have a sister to look after and help train to please me.” I told her holding her closely to me, “And then later you will have a new sister that both you and Mandy can train together.”</p> <p>Rachael held me and started to sob. “I love you master.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled, “And I love you too Rachael, now lets get ready for your sister to come off the track.” I said as Colin and then Mandy started on their third lap.</p> <p>I could follow their course as they went onto the first corner and down into the first tunnel, it was the change from daylight into pitch darkness that was the first terrifying effect, the car would rise to what appeared to be still darkness and then doors would open up as she emerged into the daylight again.</p> <p>This then went to a long rise up to the highest point of the ride, being pulled up by ratchets in the track, then it was freefall again down to half the height before another sharp turn, along a straight piece of track which seems to vanish as it bends down to another steep drop through another hole, in this tunnel there were several sharp turns before the car started it’s rise up into daylight again.</p> <p>There was another rise into the sky before a final corkscrew of track falling down to the ground level where they would pass us once again.</p> <p>Colin’s car passed us by on its fourth lap and a bell sounded as the track switched over to allow Mandy’s car to leave the course and come to a stop.</p> <p>The dildo’s were deeply embedded in the young girl’s body and I removed the gag first allowing her to breathe, I also removed the O-ring which was holding her mouth open.</p> <p>She drew in a shuddering breath, “No more, please I can’t… please no more. … Master please I’ll be good … please Master, I can’t … I can’t …” She said between sobs.</p> <p>Rachael untied the bonds holding Mandy to the car, removing the anal dildo and the vaginal one; she then lightly touched the sybian. “<b>Master!</b>” She called out which made me look down Mandy’s body, the ball was glowing hot … I’d forgotten to add the coolant feed and so Mandy’s clit was almost burnt off.</p> <p>“<b>RACHAEL GO INSIDE AND BRING A BOTTLE OF WATER!</b>” I shouted at her and she was back before I’d almost finished the words. I opened the bottle and literally poured the water onto Mandy’s clit, hearing the girl scream as the cool water brought her overheated clit down in temperature.</p> <p>“Thank you Rachael, can you get a cold cloth and soothe Mandy’s clit for her. I don’t think I’ll be using her tonight, you’ll have to be my partner.” I told her.</p> <p>I unclipped Mandy’s arms from her collar and then put her on her legs; she started to sag down to the ground, her balance upset by the ride. “Mandy, if you upset me again you will be back on the ride, not for three times, but 4, 5 even 6. Just think what that will do to you?” I told her before handing her over to Rachael to take to her stall.</p> <p>As Rachael held onto her sister I heard Colin’s car arrive, I waited a few seconds longer before removing his gag. He took deep breaths but didn’t try to move off the car.</p> <p>“Well Colin, what do you have to say?” I asked him, idly playing with the dildo that was in his ass.</p> <p>Colin groaned slight and then swallowed whatever was in his mouth, “I apologise Master, I will not forget myself again.” He said rashly.</p> <p>I ruffled his hair, “Of course you will Colin, you’re becoming just like me and you enjoy it, just a deep down you enjoyed even this experience, it’s just very draining to you” I commented as I released his cock from the vacuum holding it. On inspecting the tube feeding the dildo I could see flecks of blood in with the semen, so it was almost too much for him, I’d have to get his sperm production raised slightly for the next time.</p> <p>I quickly released his legs, back and arms and allowed him to stagger back to his stall, he would be in no state to clean off the two cars today, but there was always tomorrow.</p> <p>I turned back to the screens and replayed the views of Colin’s and Mandy’s rides the way their eyes widened as the cars were plunged into darkness – low intensity cameras show so much – I remembered how the first riders screamed so much when they first used the cars, this was before the gag’s were used. The way they tried to stagger away from the cars and into the arms of the builders who enjoyed the sight of the two naked girls and then enjoyed the charms of their bodies. The reports that I managed to get from them the next day told me that I was onto a winner, if only I could get it out on the market … some day perhaps?</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p>That night Colin was tied in his stall and Mandy was getting used to her new bedroom. I was being tormented by Rachael who was trying to prove to me that she was my best daughter. She was so good that I decided not to put her on the ride tomorrow.</p> <p>I also instructed her on how she was to train her sister in my pleasuring.</p> <p>- - - - - -</p> <p>Now it’s over a year later and I’m in my newly rented van, I’m watching some kids playing in a road, I like the look of one of them, she looks to be eight or nine, red hair and reminds me of Peppermint Paddy.</p> <p>The other kids run off somewhere leaving Pepper alone in the road singing to herself, she has a nice voice.</p> <p>I get out of the van and open the side door.</p> <p>“OH FUCKING HELL!” I call out as I moved a box.</p> <p>“Whatsthematter mister?” A young girl’s voice says from the side of the van.</p> <p>I turn and look at the young red-head. “It’s these fuc… frigging boxes, I think I’ve hurt my back … you wouldn’t mind checking what’s inside them would you?” I ask her as I got carefully out of the van.</p> <p>“Sure.” She said and climbed into the van ….</p> <p>Another sister for Colin, Rachael and Mandy.</p></div>",[]
1336,Stocks,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"What should a village do? they are cut off from the world, no girls are born into the village and then two girl-babies are found, this is what happened 12 years later.",2006-03-16,5,4,"M+f, oral, bond, con, nc",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner150.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i><b>The last great apocalypse had been several years in the past, the germ warfare had left whole continents almost empty, and people huddled together in large area’s called villages, each village had about 5 farms that provided the only source of food. Whereas the village supplied the farms with other goods, clothing, metal, bread and butchered meat. It wasn’t unusual for these farms to only have contact with certain members of the village and apart from that they were kept separate. There was a serious problem in one village, the women only gave birth to boys, it was realised that if something didn’t happen then the village would die out. One day a miracle occurred a burning vehicle was found the two adults were already dead, but their children survived. This is their story.</b></i></p> <p>= = = = = = = = = = = = = =</p> <p>“<b>Pauline Metcalf, you are charged with theft from the bakery, how do you plead?</b>” That was the Mayor of our village speaking; he was sitting on the bench in the makeshift courtroom that had been constructed in the bakery.</p> <p>I tried to answer but with the scolds bridle on I couldn’t talk and with the way the cage of the bridle was attached to my shoulders I couldn’t shake my head either. This wasn’t fair; all I did was go to the bakery as always to buy some bread when the baker shouted out that I’d taken a bun. When I tried to answer him his wife brought out the bridle and forced my head into it, the bit running into my mouth stopping me from speaking, although it did allow me to breathe.</p> <p>“<b>No answer was received from the accused so we’ll assume she is guilty!</b>” The Mayor said. And then he removed his glasses looking at me closely. “Oh Pauline, you’ve been a good girl for you 11 years, so why did you steal that bun?” He asked me and then smiled.</p> <p>I looked around the bakery trying to find my mother or father, well I saw my father and his face was strange, not scowling but almost excited, as if he liked what these people were doing.</p> <p>“You know Pauline that if you don’t answer then I’ll be forced to sentence you … very well then … <b>Pauline Metcalf, you have been found guilty of the offence, since this is your first occasion to be before this court I am inclined to be lenient to you. It is the decision of this court that you be placed into the stocks for a time of 48 hours; you will be allowed 30 minutes every three hours to relieve yourself and to take nourishment. You will not be gagged except for certain items that will be presented to you.</b> Do you have anything further to say?” He asked me.</p> <p>I just glared at him, as if I could say anything at all. How could they do that to an eleven year-old girl?</p> <p>Two burly men grabbed hold of my arms and took me out to the village square, I saw several women shaking their heads in shame, ashamed that a girl would be accused of stealing I supposed, but they moved away leaving me surrounded by a group of jeering men.</p> <p>“Stupid cunt! Thought you’d get away with robbing us!” The baker said, although his wife kept quiet.</p> <p>But it was she who removed my bridle, I opened up my mouth to speak and my father stuck me on the face making me cry. “You kept quiet in there and you’re going to keep quiet out here!” He ordered me. I looked at him in shock as my head was pushed through a hole in the stock; my arms were quickly place in and the bar lowered so that I was held fast.</p> <p>I hung my head down, not wanting to look anyone in the face. “Oh no you don’t.” Another man said – Mr. Williams? He was my teacher in school! – “The people here want to see your humiliation, If you can’t hold your head up yourself then …” And before I knew what he was doing I could feel a pulling on my hair and I had to raise my head to avoid having it pulled out at the scalp.</p> <p>I could only see Mr. William’s coat in front of me as he tied my hair back on to the stocks. “I’ll be back later Pauline, but don’t forget to write me an essay about this in class on Tuesday.” He said to me.</p> <p>“Your honour! She isn’t positioned correctly.” A man said from the crowd.</p> <p>The Mayor stepped into my view as if he was inspecting me. “I see what you mean. Matrons position her legs and lower the stocks.” He commanded ‘Position my legs?’ what could he mean?</p> <p>I found out when my legs were firmly gripped and pulled apart, when I tried to stop them I was slapped on the legs. “Any more of that young lady and you’ll never have a break, just think what would happen then … we’d have to get you a diaper.” The Mayor said which made me blush, I didn’t need a nappy!</p> <p>I allowed them to pull my legs apart and then my shoulders were forced down as the stocks were lowered. The Mayor was still standing in front of me but now I was looking at his trousers. “Throw that ass out!” I was instructed by one of the matrons.</p> <p>I didn’t understand what she meant but then somebody grabbed hold of my hips and pulled them back. It was an uncomfortable position and I was going to be in it for 48 hours? “It hurts!” I said which made the Mayor laugh.</p> <p>“Well Pauline, we’re going to have to find a way to distract you from that pain, haven’t we?” He asked me and before I could reply he moved his hands down to his trousers and pulled out a pinkish tube thing. “Now Pauline have you seen one of these before?” He asked me. I shook my head.</p> <p>“John Metcalf, what have you been teaching your child?” The Mayor asked</p> <p>My dad was hesitant before he answered, “Well your honour, it’s the missus; she wouldn’t let me show the cunt anything.” He said.</p> <p>“So we’ll be teaching Pauline while she’s here, do you have an objection?” The Mayor asked and obviously received his reply as he added, “Well boys it looks like there’s a bonus in this who wants to be first? After me of course.” He said and then he took hold of my jaw and opened my mouth. “Don’t you dare bite on this or you’ll be there all month!” He said to me and pushed the pink think into my mouth.</p> <p>His hands were over my head holding me as he moved his thing inside my mouth, Bite it? I didn’t even dare to touch it. It was dribbling something from a small hole in the top of it, and I wasn’t sure of the taste. I rubbed my tongue inside my mouth and also touched the Mayor’s thing which started to grow inside my mouth.</p> <p>When I began to panic over this the Mayor pulled his thing out of my mouth and held my face in his hands. “Pauline, we think you need to get the full effect of this punishment, and so the matrons are going to take off some of your clothes!” He said, I was going to protest but then I found his thing back in my mouth. “Come on you cock-sucking whore, get your mouth working on this.” The Mayor said, for a moment I didn’t know what he meant, the only cock I could think of was the rooster that kept treading on the hens.</p> <p>Then I felt my bodice being loosened and pulled away from my back, the arms being ripped away, leaving me in my shift top and skirt. Then my skirt was loosened and draped down on my legs, hanging by my knees as the fabric couldn’t go any further.</p> <p>I’m not sure what happened then as the Mayor began pushing away in my mouth, sometimes hitting my throat causing me to choke slightly, One of the matrons whispered to me, “Swallow him as he touches the back of your mouth dear.” She wasn’t being unkind about it more motherly.</p> <p>Taking her advice I did try, but it took several attempts before I could take him into my throat without choking, then he started to push his thing deeper and deeper, then it began to do something, I could feel spurts of liquid going down it and into my stomach, before he pulled it back and I could taste the stuff in my mouth. “Keep swallowing dear, you don’t want to waste any of it.” The matron told me.</p> <p>The Mayor pulled out of my mouth, and patted the side of my face. “That was nice Pauline, I can’t wait to try the rest of you, but now you have to take some more cocks in your mouth.” He said and walked away from me.</p> <p>I didn’t have time to wonder what he meant as then I was looking at another pink thing being held by a stranger, I couldn’t look up to see his face, as he pushed his thing … what did the Mayor call it ‘his cock!’ … his cock into my mouth the matron was beside me again, “That’s it deary, just as you did with the Mayor, I can see you’re going to be popular.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>At my first break … I still don’t know how many things, I mean cocks, I had in my mouth, but my jaw ached and I couldn’t really speak, just croak, and when I cough I brought up white stuff which the matrons made sure went back down into my mouth.</p> <p>I was released from the stocks and allowed to stretch before the matrons took me to the nearby washroom to wash and relieve myself. I now realised that I was only dressed in my shift as the matrons removed the tatters of my bodice arms from my limbs.</p> <p>“Why are you doing this? I didn’t steal from Mr. Silver,” – he’s the baker – “honestly I didn’t.” I said to the matrons after they had given me a drink.</p> <p>Both matrons laughed, “Oh we know that deary, it’s just that you’re now of age and it’s up to all the men to ensure that you add to the village.” She said which didn’t tell me anything and I’m sure my face showed this.</p> <p>The second matron sat me down and began to plat my hair, “You see Pauline, we need fertile girls to increase the population and the only way to ensure that everyone has a chance is to keep you spermed as much as possible.”</p> <p>“Spermed?” I asked as I still didn’t know what she meant.</p> <p>“You know when the men will push their cocks into your snatch and pump their sperm into you.” The first matron said.</p> <p>“So I’ve been spermed? So why can’t I go home?” I asked.</p> <p>“Oh you haven’t been spermed yet! that was to give you a taste of what is going to be pushed into here.” The first matron said patting my pussy with her hand.</p> <p>“But…?” I began to say but then the Mayor came into the toilet.</p> <p>“Well how is the prisoner?” He asked jovially.</p> <p>“Please Mr. Mayor, I’m not guilty honestly.” I said.</p> <p>He smiled at me, “Of course you’re not Pauline, but who could resist such a lovely young girl, now take off that slip and we’ll get ready for the next part of the fun.” He said slapping his hands together and rubbing them.</p> <p>“<b>Undress?</b> … but everyone will … I’ll be …” I couldn’t finish anything.</p> <p>He laughed out loud, “That’s the whole point, didn’t your mother ever … Oh I forgot, Cynthia didn’t agree with the town meeting did she.” He said to the two matrons who both shook their heads. “So she didn’t tell you about the choosing.” He said looking at me.</p> <p>“Choosing? What choosing?” I asked him.</p> <p>“Why our next little pregnant queen.” He said, for a moment I thought he said pageant queen but he repeated the word again, “Yes, you’re going to be a new pregnant bitch for the village, your doctor assured us that it was just the right time for you and you’ll be well cared for during your confinement.”</p> <p>“But I thought it was going to be for 48 hours?” I said confused yet again.</p> <p>“Well we need to ensure that everyone has a good go at you, now lets get you out there and back in the stocks, oh yes I love the hair like that, just right for keeping her head up.” He added to the matrons and before I could protest he drew my shift off my body leaving me naked and then I was marched out into the square again.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I could see the square was full of men, men and boys, no women were there at all and there was a silence, a strange foreboding silence.</p> <p>The Mayor stood me by the stocks and looked around the crowd. “<b>You all know why we are here, to impregnate this child and to increase the size of our village, she is the first of our salvation and so I will order this, you will be kind to this child and to the others that will follow, she is not to be hurt, maimed or tortured.</b>” He looked at me and gave a small smile, “<b>Unless she agrees to it later!</b>” He added which made some of the men laugh.</p> <p>I was then taken by the matrons and placed back in the stocks again, my ass pushed out and my plats holding my head up as they were wrapped around pegs placed on the stocks.</p> <p>The Mayor knelt down in front of me, “You’ve already had our cocks in your mouth and so you know that there is nothing to fear from them, all you’ll have to do is to clean each cock off after it has done it’s duty, there is nothing you can do to stop these men from doing as they want with you, so I’d suggest you try to enjoy yourself.” He told me and then got to his feet, I could hear him undoing his trousers again and then something was touching my front-bottom.</p> <p>“What’s that?” I said slightly panicking but the matron was by my side immediately.</p> <p>“That’s just to ensure that when the Mayor sperms you it’s going to slide inside you.” She said.</p> <p>“He’s going to push his thingy into my front-bottom?” I said wide eyed.</p> <p>“You’re going to have to learn to call things by their proper names deary. Yes the Mayor is going to push his <b>cock</b> into your <b>pussy</b> and give you a good fucking, don’t worry if he touches you while he does it, you’ve got a lovely body for a girl your age.” She said to me and then patted my face while the Mayor pushed something large inside my fron… pussy.</p> <p>“<b>Ow! Ow! Please no, it’s too large!</b>” I screamed out.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Paulie, you’ll soon get used to it.” I heard a voice say and I was ashamed to realise that it was my dad who said that. I couldn’t answer him as the Mayor gave a sharp push and I felt something tear inside me. I screamed out with the pain.</p> <p>“<b>He’s killing me, please stop him, He’s broken something in me!</b>” I screamed out but the matron just looked back to him and then wiped my face with a cool cloth.</p> <p>“No deary, that was just you hymen, every girl has to go through that and so does the first boy who take her.” She said with a laugh.</p> <p>But now all I could feel was the pain of his … his cock as it rubbed on my torn skin, I didn’t care what the matron said, I still thought he was trying to kill me with his cock. He was pushing his cock in with no thought about me. I could feel him deep inside me now; he was forcing himself deep into my body. ‘If he carries on he’ll poke into all the sperm in my stomach.’ I thought to myself and then, for some strange reason, giggled.</p> <p>The matron smiled at me, “That’s it deary, just let yourself go, the sooner you relax the better it will be.” She said.</p> <p>Then I gave a gasp as I felt rough hands moving under my body, going from my stomach to my tit-buds, rubbing the flesh and causing strange feelings in me, along with the rubbing of the Mayor’s cock in my pussy, I didn’t know what was happening, but it was building up, and up, and up and…</p> <p>The Mayor gave a groan and pushed up against me and I could feel something splashing inside me. He waited for a moment before pulling out of me. I looked at the matron, “So have I been spermed?” I asked her she nodded her head but before I could ask anything else I felt another cock pushing inside me.</p> <p>“Here it is Paulie, the one thing I always wanted to give you!” My father said as he took over from the Mayor.</p> <p>“Daddy! You can’t I’m your daughter!” I protested but then I found the Mayor was standing in front of me his cock still out from his trousers, this time there was stuff on it, white, red and pink where the two colours had joined.</p> <p>“No Pauline, from now on you are a daughter of everyone here in the village, and soon you’ll be having more sisters joining you, so be sure you show them what to expect.” He said as he pushed his cock into my mouth.</p> <p>The mix of tastes was strange to me but I did what was expected of me and sucked on the Mayor’s cock while my father took his turn sperming me.</p> <p>It was during daddy’s turn that I felt the feeling start again I managed to look up into the Mayor’s face and found he was smiling at me, “That’s it young slut, enjoy the feeling, accept it.” He said and then looked around, “You’re going to be one of our best, I can tell.” He added.</p> <p>I must have looked puzzled because he smiled at me, as he pulled his now clean cock from my mouth I could see, on the other side of the square, where a new set of stocks were being erected.</p> <p>“You see Pauline, you’ve been so good over this that we’re going to get another girl to help you out, you’re going to show her what to expect. You will do that for her won’t you.” He asked me.</p> <p>“I can’t say no. Can I?” I asked hopefully.</p> <p>The Mayor laughed, “No Pauline, you still have your sentence to finish.” He said.</p> <p>It was while he was talking that I felt hands touching my body, rubbing my tit-buds and also where my father was pushing his cock into me and then it happened. “Oh gods what’s that. I have to go… I’ve got to … it’s … it’s… <b>AAAaaaiieeeee</b>” Was all I could remember saying because everything went white.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>When I came too it was to a cool cloth being wiped over my face, somebody was pushing their cock into me again, and I could feel hands pulling on my tits as if the person sperming me was trying to push his whole body into me not just his cock. I could see in front of me my daddy, he was holding his cock and, without thinking, I opened my mouth to allow him inside so that I could clean him.</p> <p>“That’s wonderful Paulie; I’m going home to tell your mother how good you are. She might change her mind about this.” Daddy said as he pulled his cock from my mouth, I couldn’t answer him as I was getting those feeling again.</p> <p>All too soon I was being released from the stocks again to be taken to the rest-room, when I was in there the matrons pushed something up inside me, “Just to keep the juices in deary.” I was told.</p> <p>But this time I was given a shower and some hot food. “You’re doing very well deary.” The matron said, “The Mayor is very pleased with you.”</p> <p>“Can’t I go home now?” I asked her, knowing what her answer would be.</p> <p>“Oh no deary, you’ve still got plenty of time to go yet. But we don’t want to wear you out, now how many times have you cum so far?” She asked me.</p> <p>“I don’t know, what do you mean?” I asked her.</p> <p>She laughed, “Oh deary you’re so naïve, that’s when you got so excited and everything goes nice and strange.” She said.</p> <p>I tried to think, “I don’t know … I lost count … was I supposed to?” I asked her.</p> <p>She laughed and hugged me, “Oh deary, that’s something that was hoped to happen you might have been unlucky and not even felt one.” She said.</p> <p>“But why are you doing this to me?” I asked her.</p> <p>She sighed and sat down beside me, “You see deary, we have a problem in this village, for the past generation only a few girls have been born to us, and so we have to try to get more girls, the only way to do this is to get the girl’s pregnant as early as possible, this way we have a good chance to get more children, and those who give us girls are so rare that we call them queens.” She said.</p> <p>“But my mummy isn’t pregnant, she’s only had me?” I said.</p> <p>The matron shook her head, “She isn’t your real mummy, you were found as a baby in a burnt out carriage along with your sister, and we gave you to Cynthia and Tom to raise as their own. Your sister went to another family. Your doctor was able to test you and decided that you’re only able to give girl children</p> <p>So when it was time that you were able to provide the village with girl children we had to decide who would be your first lover … only we couldn’t.” She turned her head to look at the other matron who was shaking hers. “Finally it was decided that the only fair way was to let everyone have a chance, that way it would truly be a child of the village.”</p> <p>I just stared at her, “But what if I didn’t want to … what if I said no?” I asked her.</p> <p>The second matron spoke up, “But child, didn’t you like the feelings that you’ve been given, haven’t you liked the way that everybody is adoring you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I had to think about this, it had been scary at first and having to suck off all those people, and then when the Mayor had pushed his cock into my pussy it had hurt me but then daddy, or rather not daddy, had made me feel so good, in fact several of them had made me feel so good so I nodded my head.</p> <p>“So is this as bad as you thought it might be?” the second matron asked me. I shook my head, I mean it was scary but I was okay and not hurting, at least I was slightly sore but not hurt as such. “So are you willing to become a mother for the good of the village?” She asked me.</p> <p>I looked at her and the expression on her face was one of hope, I looked at the first matron, “You are the only one who can decide this.” She said to me.</p> <p>I sat back to think, if I was found by the villagers why didn’t they tell me beforehand, why did mum and dad – I still thought of them as that – keep it from me. And who is my sister? Why didn’t I know her?</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Again it was time for me to return to the stocks, this time though I didn’t have to be held, I almost ran to them. I stopped when I got near to my stocks as I could see a crowd around the other set.</p> <p>“What’s happening?” I asked the matrons who were looking as confused as I felt.</p> <p>“I don’t know there’s nothing planned.” I was told.</p> <p>Looking closely I could see my mother was being dragged to the other set of stocks. The Mayor was leading her along by her hair. “Cynthia Metcraft, you have failed to raise your daughter correctly and must learn to accept her new position as our pregnant queen, in order to achieve this you must take part in her punishment for 24 hours you will only have a break every 4 hours and will do everything that is expected of you. When your daughter is released from this duty you will accept her back into your home and welcome any visitors that may present themselves.” He said to her.</p> <p>I turned to look at the matrons who shrugged, “It’s just that if you don’t become pregnant then anyone from the village will be able to call until you are.” She said simply and then smiled, “Wouldn’t you welcome those feelings every time someone calls on you?” She asked me.</p> <p>I smiled at the thought and almost ran to the stocks welcoming the feel of the wood on my neck and wrists. I positioned myself without having to be told and waited. The next man almost started but was stopped by the matron. “Sorry deary, forgot something.” She said and I could feel her reach inside me and then remove something from inside me.</p> <p>When I could see her she was holding the thing in her hand which meant that every-time I got spermed it would stay inside me!</p> <p>I could see my mother as my father pulled her hair back to make sure she was watching me as the man behind me pushed his cock in to my pussy. “Oh God Tom, stop him, he raping our daughter.” Mummy said but I smiled at her, I wasn’t being raped this was for the good of the village.</p> <p>“Tom! Tom! To-umph” Mummy said as daddy put his cock into her mouth.</p> <p>“You know Cynthia, you must learn not to be so uptight, it’s not your fault that you can’t conceive, but you can help our daughter, why don’t you get the next group ready for her.” Daddy said and I could see from his actions that he was sperming mummy’s belly. Then the sparks started again and I found myself … cumming yet again, it was wonderful.</p> <p>And for the next three hours that’s what happened, mummy would take men in her mouth and then they’d come over to me and sperm me, but I still cleaned off all their cocks afterwards.</p> <p>The night was just the same I could get a nap during my half-hour sessions. I had completely lost count of the number of times I saw those lights and sparks, but it was nearly every-time I had a cock in me.</p> <p>The next day there was a slight change, mummy was gone from the stocks and two more matrons were standing by the stocks. I went to put my head in the stocks but my two matrons stopped me, “Not yet Pauline.” I was told and so I stood by my stocks and waited.</p> <p>After a few minutes the Mayor came out leading a crying girl of my age, he brought her to my stocks first. “Pauline, this is Charlene Adams. Her family lives outside the village at one of the farms.” He told me, so that was why I’d never seen her before, she hadn’t been in the village as such. She looked up at me and then gasped.</p> <p>“You … you look like … me!” She said and I smiled at her.</p> <p>“There is a reason for that.” I told her and looked at the Mayor who seemed shocked, he looked at my matrons who both blushed.</p> <p>“I see … do you want to tell her?” He said to me.</p> <p>I nodded, “Can I have a word with her alone?” I asked him.</p> <p>“You know there’s no escape from the village?” He said to me but there was a look in his face, one of hopelessness.</p> <p>I nodded again, “I know, and I owe the village my life, I won’t turn my back on it.” I told him to see relief on his face.</p> <p>I took Charlene’s hand and walked to the rest-room, and took her to a mirror; the reflection was of two girls, both identical to each other, although one’s face was more sunburnt than the other.</p> <p>“Can I tell you something?” I asked her, she nodded frowning at the reflection. “Nearly 12 years ago there was an accident, only two children survived. They were taken in by a nearby village where there were no boys, hadn’t been for some time. The doctors examined the children, both girls and decided that they would only produce girl children. To help the village to survive what should those girls do?” I asked her.</p> <p>“But why don’t they ask for help?” She said.</p> <p>I snorted, “Didn’t you have any classes?” I asked her she just looked at me and so I sighed, “Okay there was a war, a bad one. It was nasty, they dropped bombs, we dropped bombs. They weren’t ones that blew up the ground, they had things inside them, and they altered the body of women, so that only boys were born, no girls.” I had been told this but I thought it had been wrong as I was alive, but there had been no other girls in the class, it was just one of those things that was normal.</p> <p>“So that was why mum and dad had all those boys, I though I was the unlucky one.” Charlene said.</p> <p>I nodded, “And I grew up in the village, I hadn’t seen another boy but everyone took it as normal and so I didn’t think about it, if I asked my mum she would only say ‘it’s nothing’."" I added</p> <p>“So you’re my sister?” Charlene said.</p> <p>“And you’re mine.” I told her smiling.</p> <p>“So what do they want us to do?” my sister – <i>my sister!</i> – asked me.</p> <p>“You might not like it, but they want to make us pregnant. You know by sticking their cocks into us.” I told her.</p> <p>“Like the bulls with the cows?” Charlene said.</p> <p>“I suppose so, I’ve never seen them.” I said which is true, all I’ve know is pictures in a book.</p> <p>“Will it hurt?” Charlene asked me scared for the moment.</p> <p>“At first, but if you get into it then there's a wonderful thing that happens.” I told her.</p> <p>“I’m scared.” Charlene confessed to me.</p> <p>“So was I, but it’s okay because we’re together now sister.” I hugged her, then taking her hand we walked back to the stocks. I showed my sister how to stand and then she watched me as the next man began pushing his cock into me. I didn’t see the sparks as I was trying to calm her down. Then I cleaned his cock as the next man began to use me.</p> <p>After a time Charlene nodded and positioned herself in the stocks. The matrons held her hand as the first man entered her, I could see her eyes widen as his cock entered her pussy and she screamed out as he took her.</p> <p>In the silence that followed I called to my sister, “<b>It’s okay Charlene, you feel like it’s killing you but just relax and let yourself feel it.</b>” I told her. Charlene looked to me and nodded. The matrons smiled at me and then one knelt down and started to kiss Charlene on the cheek and began to gently touch her forming tits.</p> <p>I just relaxed in my stock and began feeling the cock moving inside me building up the feelings, hands rubbing my tits and pussy, making me ‘cum’ again and again. In a way it was very nice to be the pregnant queen of the village as long as my sister could be the princess.</p></div>",[]
1337,Glockenspiel's Toys,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Say you discovered a chemical that made mindless slaves  - it’s an old idea, but how would you sell such an item, this is one suggestion. I have to apologise for the stereotypical use of a German Doctor, I blame it on Dr. Strangelove.",2006-03-21,9,3,"M, g, solo, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner151.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The room was large, almost the size of a warehouse, the group of people were looking around at the manikins that were on display, all different and the clothing wasn't even new!</p> <p>The invited group walked around, many of them touching the manikins and gasping as they felt warmth and a texture exactly like skin.</p> <p>But it was the subject of the manikins that drew several eyes, they were all children, apparently from the ages of eight to thirteen.</p> <p>""Gentlemen und ladies, ve are ready for the commencement!"" The man was, obviously, German with an accent to match. ""My name is</p> <p>Glockenspiel, Doktor Glockenspiel. Und I vould like for to talk to you!"" He said with a smile.</p> <p>""Give us a tune Doc!"" A man's voice shouted out.</p> <p>""Oh yes, ha-ha, I haven't heard that one for, oh funt mineuten. Goodbye Herr Robinson!"" The Doktor made a gesture and the offending wit was dragged away from the group.</p> <p>""I am here for a serious reason, if you vish to make fun of me then there is nothing more we will do! However if you listen to me then ve vill each other happy make, Ja!""</p> <p>""Herr Doktor, what exactly do you mean?"" A man asked.</p> <p>The Doctor smiled, ""Gud, a question that intelligent is! Thank you Herr Jackson, please study these models closely, tell me what do you notice?""</p> <p>Doktor Glockenspiel stepped back.</p> <p>He listened as the people started touching and inspecting the manikins, ""The skin feels so real ... hey this one's warm to the touch ... My god! This one blinked and it breathing! ... Hey this girl's anatomically correct, even down to the pubic hair!""</p> <p>One man turned to the Doktor, ""What are these? Animatronics? Doctor?""</p> <p>Glockenspiel shook his head, ""Nien, that is not my working. I a chemist am being. No Herr Wilkinson that is not the answer.""</p> <p>One woman had taken the pants and undershorts off one of the male manikins, ""Good grief, this one's becoming erect! You'd almost think it was real!"" She exclaimed at which the doctor started giggling.</p> <p>""Ja, ja that is it! They are really what they seem to be, children!"" He said and laughed at the looks he received. ""As I said, I am a Chemist! What you are touching are children taken from the streets and brought here to test my latest solution!""</p> <p>""What? But they ... You mean this is ... Do they know what is happening to them Doctor?"" the babble of voices cover each other, but the last is clearly heard.</p> <p>""Ja, sorry yes, they are aware of what is happening to them, but they cannot move or even scream out, it's a way of ensuring that they obey orders."" Glockenspiel said with a smile on his lips.</p> <p>""So what can we do with them?"" A man asked.</p> <p>""You have to ask me this? very well then ... Madam Smythe you have a range of clothing that you need modelled by actual children, not the anorexic waifs that the agencies tend to send you, and then there's the extras that your clothing have inside them, the extras that the models use not. Now a chance you have of showing the attachments without all that unnecessary fuss that those stupid models make!” Glockenspiel said with a laugh.</p> <p>Madam Smythe, designer of children’s clothing nodded, there had been times when her kinderslut costumes had to be altered to have the</p> <p>anal-plugs removed from the boys’ shorts and the dildo’s from the girl’s leotards. “It’s true, a whole line had to be altered, and it completely ruined the full effect.” She said as she checked out an eleven year old girl closely.</p> <p>“That’s all well and good Doktor, but how does this help me?” A dark skinned man asked.</p> <p>“But Herr Doncaster I think this potion will be of great help to you, just think a whole park of kinder, just waiting for your to give your orders to.” Glockenspiel said his smile getting broader.</p> <p>Mike Doncaster looked back at the doctor, “But I thought all it did was to make statues out of the cunts?” He said.</p> <p>The Doctor shook his head, “Vat gave you that idea? Nien, these are here as they have been told to be. But with a command like … Dance!” Glockenspiel said and immediately all the manikins began dancing, some of them were not very good but they all tried the same steps.</p> <p>The group of people stood back in shock as the previously static children were now moving. “You vill smile!” Glockenspiel ordered and the dancing children plastered a wide smile on their faces, although their eyes showed their fear.</p> <p>Glockenspiel turned to his invited group, “Un so they will dance, and they will keep dancing because I order it had. They will keep dancing until they cannot dance anymore but they will not stop, it is like that story of the dancing shoes Ja?”</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>One person kept his eye on a small 10 year-old girl who was starting to pant as she tried to follow the movements that had been programmed into her. “You mean they’ll keep on until they die?” He asked, “That’s a shame, I could do so much with this one.” He added.</p> <p>“Vell just tell her and she’ll do vat you vant.” Glockenspiel said.</p> <p>The man gave a ferial smile and turned to the girl, “Stop right there sweet thang!” he said and the girl stopped, her eyes now unseeing but her breathing was fast and shallow. “Nice, very nice. How old are ya?” He asked her</p> <p>“10, master.” She said.</p> <p>“You must be hot in them there clothes darlin’, why dontcha get rid of them?” The man told her.</p> <p>Still unseeing the girl started to undress while the others kept dancing as they had been ordered, their state un-noticed as everyone was now watching the young girl.</p> <p>She removed her knickers finally and stood still, arms by her side, looking straight ahead. The man walked around her taking in her small frame, her budding breasts and almost unbroken slit of her cunt. “Hey gal, you a virgin?” The man asked her.</p> <p>This time the girl’s brow furrowed as she tried to think. “I don’t understand sir.” She said.</p> <p>The man hit her, “Hell gal, have you had a cock up your little cunt before?” He asked her a bit angry now.</p> <p>She shook her head, “No sir, I’ve never seen a cock.” She said but her stance never altered.</p> <p>The man looked at Glockenspiel, “Is she shitting me man?” He asked.</p> <p>The Doctor shook his head, “Nien, she is telling you the truth, my drug will not allow her to do otherwise. Un you vill notice that these others have taken no notice of you.” He indicated the group of children still dancing.</p> <p>One fat boy started to shake as he danced and then he fell to the floor, his legs still moving, Glockenspiel just watched as the boy’s face, currently bright red became purple and then he gave a gasp and went still.</p> <p>A woman gasped at this, but Glockenspiel shook his head, “They have no knowledge of how they shorten their lives vith their disgusting eating habits.” He said und so they die sooner. Take that one avay.” He ordered his minions who dragged the unconscious boy out of the room.</p> <p>The attention was now returned to the man with the girl as the dancing group were ordered to stop. “Okay gal, you say you’re a virgin. I don’t like that! Take you hand and suck on ya fingers, make them nice and wet.” The girl almost pushed her whole hand into her mouth in an effort to follow his orders.</p> <p>“Now girl take your middle finger and push it up into your little cunt there, that space between your legs.” He ordered her.</p> <p>Without emotion the girl brought her hand down to her little pussy and extended her middle finger, pushing it slowly up into her pussy, sweat beginning to show on her face now. “No gal, not like that, really ram it up inside ya.” The man ordered.</p> <p>The girl pulled her finger almost completely out of her pussy and then pushed roughly up. Drops of red blood began oozing out of her pussy.</p> <p>“Naw not good enough gal, do it again!” The man ordered the girl who viciously stabbed her finger out and in again. “Keep on like that gal.” and like the automation she was the girl did as she was told.</p> <p>After a few minutes she was ordered to add another finger, then another and another until she had her whole hand inside and was fisting her own pussy like a seasoned oriental whore.</p> <p>The man watched the girl closely and could see the pain being reflected in her eyes. “Enough gal, I’ll take you properly later.” He said to her and she removed her hand to stand still with her arms by her side, her right hand seemingly coated with blood.</p> <p>“Herr Rodgers, you realise that she may be damaged inside?” Glockenspiel asked the man.</p> <p>“Hell, I don’t care, at least my cock’s gonna fit her now.” Rodgers said, “Okay doc. I’m in, how much does this stuff cost?”</p> <p>“You don’t want to see more?” The Doctor asked him.</p> <p>“Naw Doc, if some bitch is going to do that to herself I wanna find out how a whole school would act!”</p> <p>“Vell the cost is a great deal, but ve can vork out something, the formula can be in a mist or as an additive to liquid drinks. Something that you Herr Foster can introduce into your canning plant, a special stock for a small town, consider it, a whole town for you to order and use?”</p> <p>The 50 year old man considered this, “But what’s to prevent us from being infected with this stuff?” He asked.</p> <p>Glockenspiel smiled, “Vell of course there the risk is! But the antidote ve have. Also for a price.”</p> <p>“Of course, how long does this stuff last for?” The man asked.</p> <p>“Another intelligent question, gud. The formula for 24 hours works, if you repeat the dosage then it will last another 24 hours, the amount you purchase will be for as long as you need it, und you can more order online.” Glockenspiel smiled and indicated a computer screen showing a web page – ‘<i><b>Glockenspiel’s pharmaceutical products.</b></i>’ was displayed at the top of the page.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>A worried looking man ran to Glockenspiel and whispered into his ear, “Ach! Ja. Gentlemen und ladies I would ask you to take a drink of water that my men are passing around. Do not vorry I also am drinking it.” A team of people were circulating the group with a pitcher of water and several glasses, at the hesitation of the group all the teams poured a glass and drank it in front of the group as a glass was handed to Glockenspiel.</p> <p>Slightly reassured the remainder took a careful sip of the water and then a deeper draught. The Doctor nodded. “Gut. Kinder? Redress und then - country songs.” He said, again this was a prepared command, along the floor a white mist began to form and seemed to take up the whole of the floor. Chairs were brought out and placed for the group to sit in and the children lined up. They started to sing away and were into the second song when the warehouse door was opened and a Swat team spilled into the warehouse.</p> <p>“<b>Alright you bunch of per-verts. This is the police I want you all to stay where you are.</b>” The bullhorn voice of an officer sounded throughout the warehouse.</p> <p>Glockenspiel looked up and began to shout back, “<b>What is this! Why have you interrupted this recital?</b>” He demanded – his German accent being lost now.</p> <p>The Captain of the swat team entered the room, his movements disturbing the white mist, pushing it up in front of him. “<b>Oh no you don’t, we’ve been told that there’s a group of paedophiles here and we’re going to deal with you.</b>” He said.</p> <p>Glockenspiel shook his head. “No, no this is a County and Western recital, you want to listen to our choir?” he asked.</p> <p>The Captain took a deep breath and then his expression changed, “We … want … to … listen … to … the … choir.” He agreed.</p> <p>“Hey Captain are you alright?” an officer asked him and then his expression changed, in fact all the officers seemed to lose interest in the scene before them.</p> <p>“Gentlemen your guns you vill drop?” Glockenspiel ordered and the group looked on as each police officer let go of their weapons allowing them to fall to the ground.</p> <p>Glockenspiel nodded to himself, “You see that the antidote can be quickly administered and protects the user from the solution. Also that it can be induced as a gas; there is no limit to the age of the person affected.” He walked to the captain who was now just standing.</p> <p>“Now Captain, you will report that there was nothing going on, but that you have received a report of a gunfight nearby and are going to investigate.” The captain saluted and left the warehouse. “You, Police. Vill your weapons pick up and follow your captain. Vhen you get to a deserted place you vill kill each other, the one who is left vill then shoot himself. You understand?” He asked the swat team who all nodded their</p> <p>heads. “Gut, now go!” He ordered.</p> <p>The swat team quickly picked up their weapons and holstered them before leaving the warehouse. Glockenspiel turned to the group of visitors.</p> <p>“Und now I suggest you decide if you vant to buy my product?” he asked.</p> <p>The demand was above expectation, the added noise of a gun-battle sounding nearby added to the panic of the group wanting to buy and to lleave. There was also extras as some of the children, including the 10 year-old were taken by the buyers.</p> <p>When the warehouse was empty Glockenspiel rubbed his hands together. “Gut, ve have done our best here, vhere the next country is?” He asked a young woman who handed him a clipboard.</p> <p>“Herr Doktor, we have agents in Australia who indicate they are ready for the meeting, we have the necessary items in stock there, and some of them are already being programmed. We should be there in three days.”</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Three days later a small, but select group of people were invited to a warehouse in Sydney, they looked at the manikins standing on plinths, almost human in their look. On a nearby table were newspapers, in one the headline was ‘SWAT TEAM AMBUSHED, NO SURVIVIORS!’ and then other papers described how whole neighbourhoods seemed to be affected by a strange bug, young teenagers and children were reported missing with no clues. One paper described how an entire town had decided to change it’s laws on the age of consent, after a meeting of the town fathers.</p> <p>“Ah Gud Evening, My name is Doktor Glockenspiel, and I vant to interest you in my product...” another sale was underway.</p></div>",[]
1338,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,I was working in Oxford clearing out space for storage when I came across a trunk labelled CSL – and then I found something that I didn’t expect. This is a work of fiction and not fact.,2006-04-08,4,3,"Mf, Mg, bond, spank, rp, mast",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner152.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was searching through some old trunks found at Oxford. I was particularly surprised to find one labelled Professor Lewis. And indeed the initials on the trunk were CSL. What really surprised me were the envelopes holding sheets of papers I found inside, just laying there for anyone to read at their leisure, I was going to take them to the publishers but after reading them I understand why they are there.</p> <p><b>The Wardrobe – meeting Professor Digory</b>.</p> <p><i><b>I was most annoyed when those publishers returned my story; I mean it was just as it should have been! But they say it needs editing and sections must – they underlined the word must – be removed if I’m going to sell it as a children’s story!</b></i></p> <p>I have decided to leave those parts out, or rather re-write the sections. I’ll be dammed if I’ll go through that rigmarole that JRR did writing out the whole of the novel by hand just because of some small mistake!</p> <p>Let’s see I had written that the Pevensie children had arrived at the professor’s house, and had been introduced to the professor by the housekeeper. While writing this I was reminded of the two girls Ann and Rose who stayed with me during the war when they were evacuated. It was so nice to touch their bodies when the thunderstorms struck at night, in fact I made sure that their bedroom was next to mine during those days, the boys slept away from us … I didn’t want them to spoil my fun!</p> <p>Anyway enough of my reminiscences, I was going to keep the story in these pages. The children arrived at the professor’s house and he talked to all of them together and then invited the boys to stay for a few minutes….</p> <p>----</p> <p>Professor Digory smiled at the two boys, “Well then, I suppose this is all very different to what you expected? Eh?”</p> <p>Edmund kept quiet and looked at his brother, Peter who nodded.</p> <p>“Well don’t worry about that for the moment, you both seem very rugged young boys? 14 and 11 I would think?” The professor judged their ages.</p> <p>Again Peter responded for them both, “Yes sir, Sir? Why did you ask that?”</p> <p>The professor smiled at him, “Let’s leave that for the moment, if only my wife Polly was still alive she would have remembered the fun we had at that age - that was after my Uncle Andrew had shown us what to do.” The professor seemed lost in his thought but then shook himself. “Anyway, I suppose you lived in a nice large house in London?” He enquired.</p> <p>“Oh no Professor, it was really quite small,” Peter said and then added in a lowered voice, “We had to share a room with our sisters!”</p> <p>Professor Digory smiled, “So you would have seen each other naked at times?” He asked pleasantly.</p> <p>Edmund spoke for the first time, “That’s not all he does with Susan!” And received an elbow in the side from Peter.</p> <p>“We don’t talk about that!” He hissed to his brother.</p> <p>“Oh that’s alright, he’s just being honest.” The professor turned to Edmund, “And I suppose this makes you slightly angry that you can’t join in, eh?” He asked.</p> <p>Edmund hung his head and nodded and then looked up as the Professor clapped his hands together. “Well then we’ll have to change that won’t we?” He said with a sparkle in his eyes</p> <p>Edmund just looked at him wide mouth but Peter spoke up, “Now see here Professor … I don’t want to…” He began but Professor Digory held up his hands.</p> <p>“My dear boy you will not have to share your darling sister, Susan, with your brother … but there is someone else that would do…?” He said looking at the door behind which he knew Susan and Lucy were standing.</p> <p>“You don’t mean…” Began Edmund while at the same time Peter was saying.</p> <p>“But Professor she’s too young!” in a slightly heated voice.</p> <p>Professor Digory shook his head, “But Edmund isn’t as big as you … is he?” He asked the boys.</p> <p>This made them quieten and then and then Edmund began to blush.</p> <p>“You have been checking on each other, haven’t you?” The professor asked them but their faces reflected</p> <p>their answer, “Well then and you can be sure that both Susan and Lucy have looked at you both as well.” He said chuckling.</p> <p>He left the boys with that thought and excused them from his room; he invited the two girls in who watched the boys leave and were troubled by the looks on their faces.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Professor Digory regarded the two girls in front of him, Susan – the elder – was standing haughtily in front of him, Lucy – the younger – was standing behind her sister but looking at him from her position.</p> <p>He steepled his fingers placing his chin on them. “I have a problem, young ladies. I’ve impressed upon your brothers that honesty is the only policy I will allow in this house, there must be no secrets at all between us if we’re going to live together during this time.” He said in a severe voice.</p> <p>“But we haven’t told you any lies!” Little Lucy exclaimed from behind her sister</p> <p>Digory shook his head, “Not yet you haven’t … so I’m warning you now, should you lie to me I will punish you severely. I am acting on behalf of your parents now you know.” He told the two girls.</p> <p>He watched as Susan looked down at Lucy as if asking her a question but he didn’t give them chance to question him. “Now Susan, have you been a good girl or do you let boys touch you where they shouldn’t?” He asked the elder girl.</p> <p>She looked at him in shock, ‘what should she say?’ she wondered to herself. “Oh no, I’m a good girl, I’d let any boy do that to me!” She said indignantly.</p> <p>It was exactly as Digory wanted he slapped his hand down on his desk making an impressive ‘BANG’ as he did so, both girls jumped at the sound. “You have just lied to me Susan Pevensie!” He said to her in an accusing voice.</p> <p>“But … but …” Susan began to protest but Digory stopped her.</p> <p>“I have been talking to your brother Peter, so I suggest you don’t try to lie again! Have you been touched by a boy … any boy?” He asked her again.</p> <p>Susan didn’t answer him and so he just looked at her, “Not speaking is just the same as lying Susan.” He said and got up from his chair and approached the two girls. “Now Susan Pevensie you deserve punishment!” And he grabbed hold of her hands and pulled her towards him.</p> <p>“Oww, you’re hurting me.” Susan complained.</p> <p>“Well young lady I did say if you lie you’d be punished, and so you shall.” Digory said and grabbing a curtain sash he bide up her hands. Susan was placed over Digory’s desk. He looked back to where Lucy was standing with her mouth open; she wasn’t going to move as she was scared of him.</p> <p>“Please Professor, Sir, I’m sorry, I won’t lie again, I promise.” Susan was saying as Digory began tying her legs to the desk.</p> <p>Digory smiled, “Of course you do … but you’ve still lied to me and deserve this.” He said as he lifted the back of her skirt and petticoats to reveal her white knickers. “That’s a nice view, don’t you think Lucy?” he asked the young girl.</p> <p>But Lucy just shook her head, Digory looked from her back to the view and then nodded, “You know you’re right, it needs something else!” He said and then returned to where Susan was tied to the desk, he picked up a letter opener and then approached the fabric covered backside and slipped the opener along one leg.</p> <p>Susan gave a gasp of shock and then started to speak, “No! You can’t do that! It’s not…” She said but it was too late as the fabric was removed from her side as the opener sliced its way out of the garment.</p> <p>Digory stood back and then went behind Lucy. “Yes, I agree Lucy that is a much better sight, but she’s too white in that area I think, although the light covering of hair is appealing to me.” He said and saw Susan’s face blush as she looked back at the two watching her.</p> <p>Digory went to stand behind Susan and rubbed his hand over her exposed bottom, causing the girl to gasp in shock. “You’re very tense young lady, now if I was you I’d relax, now ready one, two, three!” and on the count of three he struck her backside with his open hand.</p> <p>Of course when he started counting Susan knew what was going to happen and she tensed up at the third number, this meant that the blow was even harder on her and she cried out in pain.</p> <p>“Stupid girl that was just a tap. Just think what the next three are going to feel like!” Digory said and smiled at Lucy who was now turning white. “This is what will happen to you if you lie to me.” He told her and then gave Susan three sharp smacks on her cheeks.</p> <p>Digory then rubbed his hands on Susan’s ass-cheeks and felt the girl shudder as he began soothing her then she tensed up as his hand wandered to her front and touched the fir-line area that was her cunny.</p> <p>“Oh no Professor, please don’t!” Susan cried out.</p> <p>He turned to Lucy. “Now young girl you see how children must learn never to tell lies … now you wouldn’t tell me a lie would you?” He asked while pushing his finger into Susan’s body, rubbing her clit with his thumb.</p> <p>Lucy could only stare in shock before she shook her head. Digory smiled at her. “That’s very good I can see we are going to get on well. Now tell me Lucy have you ever seen one of these before?” He said unbuttoning his trouser-fly and releasing his rampant member.</p> <p>Lucy stared at this fleshy appendage and slowly nodded her head. Digory nodded at her, “There you are Lucy, that’s a good girl.” And he took his member in his hand and, removing his finger from her first, pushed his cock into Susan’s cunny.</p> <p>Susan gave a cry … not of fear but expectation, as Digory entered her. “Now Susan, will you tell me any more lies?” He asked her as he pushed his fleshy staff deep into her.</p> <p>“Nugh … no … no Professor … no …” She panted out as each breath was pushed from her lungs.</p> <p>Professor Digory smiled, although it was more of a grimace with the effort he was making. And then he gave a sudden exhalation of breath as he poured his essence into the 13 year-old girl tied before him.</p> <p>For a few minutes he held himself tight to Susan to allow the liquid to soak into her before he pulled out from her. Taking the remnants of her white knickers he gently wiped her cunny of his emissions, before releasing her from the desk. She stood before him sniffling away after her ordeal.</p> <p>“Now Susan, and you too Lucy. I want you both to look after your brothers in all things. Susan I know that you and Peter have already had some fun and so it’s up to you to ensure that Lucy and Edmund also have their own fun. To help you I want you Lucy to hand me your knickers and both of you are to remove</p> <p>any of your underwear you have packed and deliver them to me. I will check you both at times to ensure that you’re following my instructions. Will you do this for me?” He asked them both.</p> <p>Susan’s eyes flashed at his words but at Digory’s look she nodded and nudged Lucy who bit her lower lip and then blushed as she reached beneath her dress, tugging away at something before handing the Professor a pair of grey knickers, still warm from her body.</p> <p>“Thank you Lucy, now before you go please come to me and sit on my lap.” Digory said as he sat down in an armchair before the fire.</p> <p>Lucy looked at Susan who refused to meet her eyes and so she slowly approached the elderly man.</p> <p>“Don’t worry my dear; I think you’re too small for me to treat as I had Susan.” He said reassuringly.</p> <p>Lucy modestly climbed onto his lap and sat down, not knowing what to expect. What she didn’t think about was one of his hands reaching down and then touching her bare knee. She tensed.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Lucy. Now I know what Susan and Peter have been doing things in your bedroom, did you watch them?” Digory asked her quietly.</p> <p>“Yes.” Lucy said immediately – she didn’t want to have him smack her.</p> <p>“Did it make you feel funny about here?” He asked her pressing her tummy with his other hand and the first began rubbing her knee.</p> <p>“Yes.” Was her monosyllabic answer</p> <p>“Well my dear you can feel even better if you’ll let me show you.” Digory said.</p> <p>“No, you can’t she’s too young!” Susan protested.</p> <p>“If you interfere again young lady I will punish you again, I can think of several way to do that … do you want me to show you?” Digory said sharply to Susan.</p> <p>Susan dropped her head and shook it.</p> <p>“Good now just watch. I promised that I wouldn’t hurt Lucy here and I keep my promises.” He said and then returned his attention to the scared girl in his lap.</p> <p>“Now Lucy, I told you I would check if you were wearing your underwear didn’t I?” He said quietly.</p> <p>Lucy gave a worried look to Susan but there was no help there and so she nodded her head.</p> <p>Digory smiled at her, “All I’ll be doing is this.” He said and moved his hand up following the path of her leg until it joined her body and then he was touching the small cunny of Lucy. She tried to squirm away from his touch but she was held firm. “Don’t worry little Lucy, you might enjoy this soon.” He said and began moving his finger along the line of her slit.</p> <p>At first Lucy just sat there allowing him to molest her in a place her mother had always said was private and then she felt something … what was it … it was that feeling she had before when she watched Susan and Peter when he was pushing his thingy into her cunny.</p> <p>Digory could feel the girl reacting to his touch, she started to move to his finger as he rubbed her cunny, and he could also feel her getting moist down there. Encouraged he began to rub faster and faster, concentrating on the small protuberance at the top of her cunny – a place that Polly had first shown him so long ago – Susan watched amazed at her sister as she began to pant under the administrations of this elderly man.</p> <p>Suddenly Lucy gave a strangled cry and arched her back as she felt the first orgasm of her young life. She remained like that for a few more seconds before she slumped back onto the Professor’s body and closed her eyes.</p> <p>Digory looked at Susan his eyes piecing hers. “Make sure that young Edmund knows how to make her climax, we don’t want her to be cheated do we?” He said to her.</p> <p>Susan nodded, for some reason she found she was liking this old man now. “Professor do you mean you want Lucy and me to … to.” She began but faltered.</p> <p>“I want you and Peter to teach Edmund and Lucy on how to please each other, just don’t let my housekeeper find out, she’s a bit strict in her ways” Digory said and then thought to himself that there had been rumours about her and another younger girl, but they were just rumours weren’t they? “Best that she doesn’t find out.” He added.</p> <p>“But Lucy’s not old enough to…” Susan said slightly anxiously.</p> <p>“Really? I would have thought you’d notice that she was old enough to climax in my lap! Now I’ll inspect your rooms tonight for underwear … and nightclothes, I don’t think any of you will need them, I will leave your robes for when you need to walk around, just in case.”</p> <p>He lifted Lucy off his lap, noting with amusement the stain on his trousers – still undone from Susan’s punishment. He handed the now rousing girl to her sister and did the buttons up.</p> <p>“I think you and the boys will have an interesting afternoon. I’ll be interested in hearing about it later, and remember no lying to anyone, except my housekeeper of course.” He added.</p> <p>The two girls, Lucy staggering in the arms of Susan left the Professor’s office leaving him with the memory of these two young things and of the games he used to play, many years and in a different place completely … how he wished he could return, but that wasn’t to be. Maybe not for him but then for someone else?</p> <p><i><b> But the publishers didn’t want any of that to appear, I knew that someday I would have to write about Digory and Polly when they were younger, but at the moment I don’t know when that would be.</b></i></p> <p>In the meantime I’m busy rewriting the children’s meeting with the professor, it a pity but I really liked writing that piece before. It would have been a different book indeed. I’ll submit my next draft and see what they say</p> <p>----</p> <p>That was in the first envelope I removed from the trunk, I was amazed to read it. Did CSL actually write this? I looked at my watch, it was late! I’d have to read the next envelope later, if only I could let the world know of this side of the man! I gave a slight laugh but then realised that I could.</p> <p>I wonder would anyone bother to read it and how would they react to this glimpse of an Oxford Don?</p> <p>Maybe I will?</p></div>",[]
1339,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"This is the second story I found in the trunk of CSLewis, the story is completely different from the version I remembered.",2006-04-13,5,5,"M/f, oral, anal, bond, (beast?)",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner153.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Land behind the Wardrobe</p> <p><b>I opened the trunk again and lifted out the next envelope, what would I read now there was a letter with this and I read it first.</b></p> <p><i>Dear Mr. Lewis, We are unhappy with this chapter as you have written it May we suggest that you make some alterations, as you know you are intending this for children and so the sexual references you have should be removed, otherwise we will be forced to approach another writer to complete this. I trust you will accede to our request.</i></p> <p><b>And it was signed by the publishers, I tried to see if there was a written answer but there was nothing on top of the sheets of pages, I sat down and started to read.</b></p> <p>--------</p> <p>Professor Digory was true to his word, he knocked on the bedroom door before entering it that night, he could see Susan lying with Peter and from the way she held the blankets tight to her chin that she was naked under the sheets, and from Peter’s smile he was happy with this. However Edmund was scowling at Lucy.</p> <p>“Now Lucy what’s wrong?” Digory said.</p> <p>“He hurt me when he put his thing in me! I don’t want him to do it again!” She said sitting up and showing her bare chest to him.</p> <p>“But my darling Lucy the first time is supposed to hurt; it’s all part of the process of becoming a young woman.” Professor Digory said.</p> <p>“I know! That’s what Susan said, but he didn’t even try to make it nice, he just held my legs open and sort of fell on top of me.” She began to sob with the memory and so Digory held her to him.</p> <p>He glanced over at Edmund who was shaking his head. “Well young Edmund, what do you say to that.”</p> <p>“It’s not true sir, I didn’t do it like that!” Edmund protested.</p> <p>“You did! You didn’t want to wait but just had to do it!” Lucy said.</p> <p>Edmund shook his head again, “Honesty professor I wouldn’t lie to you!” He played his trump card.</p> <p>Digory looked to where Peter was rubbing his hand on Susan’s breasts, “I’m sorry Professor but both Susan and I were occupied when Edmund and Lucy were …” Peter stopped speaking.</p> <p>Digory shook his head, “Well one of you is lying. I haven’t got the time to sort this out tonight … and I’ve got a meeting to attend tomorrow so I’ll ask you both about this after then. Now I suggest you go to sleep.” With a quick move of his hand he reached under Lucy’s sheets and touched her small pussy, feeling her tense up and then relaxing under his knowledgeable fingers.</p> <p>All too soon Lucy was feeling those lovely sensations and didn’t notice as the sheets were pulled back from her body, or that Edmund was now watching as Digory’s hand was busy on his sister’s pussy.</p> <p>Finally Digory lowered his face to the small slit and extended his tongue, pushing it along the pre-pubescent pussy and then sucking at the small button at the top of the slit.</p> <p>Lucy however reacted with a small scream and pushed her hips up to keep in touch with Digory’s lips, this time Digory kept on agitating her pussy bringing her to a climax again and again before finally he released her small body.</p> <p>Lucy had closed her eyes after the 2nd climax and after the third she was so relaxed that she was asleep as her head touched the pillow.</p> <p>Edmund looked at his sister’s naked body and felt his cock start to rise, he went to go to her bed but the Professor shook his head. “No Edmund, you must learn to pleasure your partner before I will allow you to have her again.” Digory said.</p> <p>“But how can you do that?” Edmund asked his eyes still on Lucy’s sleeping form.</p> <p>In reply Professor Digory went to an unnoticed cupboard and rummaged inside it, “Ah! I knew there was one here.” He said and turned to show a leather pouch type of garment.</p> <p>Edmund looked suspiciously at the item, “What … what is that?” He asked.</p> <p>Digory smiled, “This was something that my wife used on my sons when they became too … excited with my daughters, now there is a way of putting it on I think?” Digory examined the leather construction and then nodded his head.</p> <p>“I’m not putting that thing on!” Edmund protested but Peter got out of the bed, giving Digory a look at Susan’s fair charms.</p> <p>“Don’t be a prat Edmund; I don’t think the Professor is giving you a choice!” He said and held onto Edmund while Digory pulled down the boy’s pyjama trousers to reveal the hairless scrotum and erect penis.</p> <p>“Good, now you put your legs into these straps and this covers your cock, you’ll notice there is a hole in the end so that you can still use it for … err normal functions, it just that the flanges along the inside will stop your erections from ruling your head.” Digory said.</p> <p>Just then Edmund began to moan as the leather straps were fastened and then a padlock was clipped in behind him. Digory stepped back to view the effect, the leather pouch was holding Edmund’s cock down and constricting the blood flow to the penis, but the arrangement of the straps around the legs meant that his bottom was completely free of any hindrance, Digory secretly wondered how long it would take Peter to realise this and so prove his mastery over his brother.</p> <p>“Now Edmund, if you must attack your sister then you’ll have to use your hands or mouth as I showed you, listen to your sister’s instructions and then I might just release you from that confinement.” Digory said and, after blowing a kiss to Susan, then left the room hearing the giggles that the two elder children gave when looking at their brother.</p> <p>--------</p> <p>The next day it rained, not only rained but really pelted down in such a way that it was obvious that it would be raining all day.</p> <p>“I’m bored!” Lucy said making Peter look up from where he’d been kissing Susan’s stomach.</p> <p>“Why don’t you get Edmund to suck on you again?” He asked his sister.</p> <p>“He doesn’t want to!” Lucy wailed, “I think he doesn’t like me!”</p> <p>“It’s not that Lu, it’s just that I want to fuck you and I can’t!” Edmund complained clutching his crotch.</p> <p>“Weeeell, we could play normal games if you want?” Peter said after raising his eyebrows to Susan who smiled at him.</p> <p>“Hide and Seek?” Lucy said excitedly.</p> <p>“Okay then, we’ll play Hide and Seek, you three go and hide and I’ll count to 100” Peter said and helped Susan to her feet.</p> <p>Peter then closed his eyes and started to count, the remaining three children ran out of the room to find suitable hiding places. Susan turned quickly away to hide in the bedroom, knowing that this would be the first place Peter would look and, if she was lucky, the other two would remain lost while they … played.</p> <p>Edmund followed Lucy along a corridor, slightly hampered by the leathers he was forced to wear – and he knew it was all Lucy’s fault, blabbing to the Professor like that!</p> <p>Lucy found a perfect place and was about to hide there when Edmund roughly pushed her away, “I found this first!” She said indignantly.</p> <p>“Well I’m here now so push off!” He said to her, Lucy just flounced her head and ran on.</p> <p>She found herself in a little used corridor, dust was on some of the pictures which showed that the housekeeper hadn’t been along here for some time, she tried a few doors which refused to open but then she found herself in a small room, and the only thing in there was a covered … something?</p> <p>She went to the thing and pulled at the dust-cloth revealing a carved wooden wardrobe, the design on it was of a large tree in bloom, she heard Peter counting out “<b>89 … 90 … 91…</b>” and so she opened the door and entered the wardrobe.</p> <p>She didn’t shut the door as she didn’t want it to accidentally lock behind her, she moved backwards to hide as much as possible … but she seemed to be going deeper into the wardrobe, further than she thought possible.</p> <p>A cold wind brushed her legs, coming from behind her, she looked back to see a light … no daylight … she turned around and slipped on the snowy ground. She felt the coldness on her ass as the snow worked its way into the groove making her get up quickly.</p> <p>Looking back she could see the coats hanging on the wardrobe rails but then there was a forest, she felt it was winter as the air was cold and the sun gave no real heat.</p> <p>She wondered should she run back into the spare room and leave this place, but then she thought she would look around first.</p> <p>--------</p> <p>After a few seconds she found something strange, a gas lamp-post, almost like the ones back in London, ‘That’s odd?’ She thought, ‘Who would put a lamp-post up in the middle of a wood?’</p> <p>Then there was a sound that made her look around, it was almost like someone running in the snow, but there was something strange about the sound, as if the person making them was on tip-toes.</p> <p>She glanced around and then she saw an umbrella bobbing in the branches of the trees, she was able to follow the shaft of the umbrella, she saw a normal head with dark curly hair, beneath his mouth was a beard which seemed to go down to a point.</p> <p>At first she thought he was wearing a fir coat but then realised that it was actually hair, this went down his body to where he was … was … Lucy gave a gasp as the person came fully into view, her gasp was echoed by the persons scream and it hid behind a tree, spilling the packages it had been carrying over the snow covered ground.</p> <p>Lucy had hidden behind the lamp-post and was now peeking from behind it. She saw the frightened eyes of the … well it had to be a person and all his things were on the ground getting wet … so she slowly walked to the first package and picked it up.</p> <p>“Hey … tha…that’s mine!” The person said.</p> <p>“I’m only picking it up!” Lucy said and reached for a second package.</p> <p>The strange person gulped and then slowly moved away from the tree, picking up the package near him, in this manner they approached each other and then Lucy held out the parcels she was holding. “Here you are.” She said</p> <p>The person looked at the packages and hesitatingly he reached out and accepted them. “Err… thank you?” He said.</p> <p>“I’m Lucy.” Said Lucy, “What are you … I’m sorry I mean who are you?” she said and blushed.</p> <p>The person smiled at her mistake, “My name is Timmus, and I’m a Faun.” Mr Timmus said.</p> <p>Lucy held out her right hand. “I’m pleased to meet you Mr. Timmus.” She said.</p> <p>Mr Timmus looked at her hand and then back up at Lucy. “I’m please to meet you too.” And he held out his right hand, not touching Lucy’s at all.</p> <p>Lucy laughed, “No! you shake it.” She said</p> <p>Mr Timmus just looked, “Oh! Okay.” He said and then waved his hand in the air.</p> <p>Lucy just took hold of his hand, “No, like this.” She said.</p> <p>This was the first time that Mr. Timmus had been touched like that, it was like a shock going through his system. “Pardon me, but are you a daughter of Eve?” he asked.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, what do you mean.” Lucy asked.</p> <p>“Are you, in fact, Hu…human?” Mr. Timmus said stuttering over the word.</p> <p>“Of course!” Lucy sounded surprised, “Why? Don’t you meet anyone like me?”</p> <p>Mr Timmus blinked, ‘how could she not know about this?’ He though to himself. He looked around suddenly suspicious, “Look we can’t talk here, come with me I’ll take you to my home.” He said and took Lucy’s hand.</p> <p>--------</p> <p>The house wasn’t anything that Lucy had imagined, in fact apart from the large door in the side of a cliff she wouldn’t have thought of it as a house at all, but inside was several large rooms with a large fire burning in a hearth.</p> <p>“Please sit down Lucy, daughter of Eve.” Mr. Timmus said extending his hand to a large armchair.</p> <p>“It’s a very nice place Mr. Timmus.” Lucy said.</p> <p>“Thank you, it’s been in my family for several generations.” Mr. Timmus said proudly.</p> <p>Lucy allowed her eyes to look over some of the books that were in a book case, they had titles like ‘MAN MYTH AND LEGENDS’ or ‘DOES MAN EXIST’ and another one declaring ‘ANCIENT STORIES INVOLING MAN’ Then she looked at a painting, it was of a Faun looking almost the same as Mr. Timmus.</p> <p>“Who is that Mr. Timmus?” she asked.</p> <p>He looked up from the kettle from which he was pouring water into cups, “Umm? Oh that’s my father, it was done just before he went off to fight in the war.” He said.</p> <p>“My daddy fighting in a war too, I wish they didn’t happen.” Lucy said.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus brought over a tray which held two cups of hot chocolate and cakes, “Yes indeed, wars are troublesome things, sometimes it’s better to just give up and let the enemy take everything and live.” He said sadly.</p> <p>“Oh Mr. Timmus, don’t be sad.” Lucy said and smiled at him, “War’s don’t last forever you know.”</p> <p>Mr. Timmus nodded his head, “Of course they don’t … someday this one will end.” He added softly and then he shook himself. “Now then this isn’t a time to be sad, let me play my flute and you drink your drink … I think you’ll like this one, it will be quite an experience for you.” He said and raised a double ended flute to his lips and blew.</p> <p>Afterwards Lucy would never be able to say what it was he played, and as she watched the fire figures seemed to appear in the flames and dance to the music. Lucy sipped at her drink and looked occasionally at Mr. Timmus who nodded to her and then towards the fire.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus watched as Lucy’s eyes drooped and started to close, she was coming under the spell of the music – it wasn’t generally mentioned to other but there was a strain of Satyre in the Timmus’s blood strain, and this was reflected in their music and other outlets.</p> <p>Lucy’s eyes were firmly closed and Mr. Timmus played the tune that would put the girl under his control, she wouldn’t remember anything that happened. He put down the flute and reached out to the daughter of Eve.</p> <p>“Lucy … Lucy can you hear me?” he asked her.</p> <p>Lucy didn’t move but then she spoke, “I hear you.” She said in a monotone.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus was overjoyed, It had worked! And then other feeling began to manifest. He knew that in the deep past, before the White Witch had returned to Narnia, that there were humans and they were the sexual prey of the Satyres who would call them out into the woods, the younger the better and this child of Eve was nicely young indeed.</p> <p>“Lucy, you are so very hot are you not?” He asked the girl, she nodded. “Well then why don’t you remove those garments that are keeping you so hot, so very hot.” He watched as Lucy got up from the chair and undid the buttons on her dress, pulling it off and then her vest. He didn’t notice her lack of knickers as he didn’t know what such things were.</p> <p>“You are very nice Daughter of Eve, how do you taste, I hear that virgins taste wonderful.” Mr. Timmus said.</p> <p>From somewhere Lucy spoke up, “But I’m not a virgin.” She said.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus ears pricked up, and a Faun’s ears can prick up very well indeed. This was marvellous, he made the girl open her legs and he squatted down in front of her, rubbing his pointed beard along the small slit of her pussy.</p> <p>A Faun’s beard is very sensitive and can feed sensations along it’s spine and activate the genital regions of the Fauns, they can tell how deep a female’s vagina would be and their penis’s would enlarge to that size, but first the female needed to be aroused.</p> <p>He nuzzled the daughter of Eve’s slit and then pushed his long tongue into the groove of her slit, finding the entrance to her vagina, his saliva rolling down his tongue and coating her insides, his moustache – much like his beard – rubbing over her clit and the top of her slit.</p> <p>He was rewarded by her juices starting to flow from her, the taste of her juices cause him to slightly loose his mind, he brought her to the height of her ecstasy before rising up and mounting the girl, unmindful of her state. His cock sliding into her pussy filling her pussy as nothing else had done in her short sexual life.</p> <p>She responded by bringing her legs up and going either side of her fir-bodied lover, her mind being jolted out of it mesmerised state. “Oh Mr. Timmus, what are you … you … you. Oh yes it’s so nice, do it again please.” She said as he pulled his member out of her body and then to her delight he pushed it back in, filling her again.</p> <p>“Are you awake Lucy?” Mr. Timmus said as he hadn’t realised that Lucy was responding to him normally.</p> <p>“Oh yes Mr. Timmus, this is so nice, can you do it harder?” She asked him and was rewarded by a sharp push into her body also, without either knowing, His cock started to expand and extend again until it entered her cervix.</p> <p>The pain of this entry was overwhelmed by the pleasure of her climax, but Mr. Timmus was still pushing his body into hers, she was being buffeted by his strength but he couldn’t stop himself, he had to impregnate this child before him and so he started moving his body faster in and out of her small slit, feeding her pleasure so that she couldn’t stop him.</p> <p>Lucy was losing her consciousness, after all the climaxes she had endured from this … animal using her but she couldn’t stop him, he was too deep inside her she didn’t want him to stop he was … was …</p> <p>She came again this time she felt his cock pumping something into her body, so much it was going to overflow her, and she couldn’t stop it, didn’t want to stop it, it was now part of her something she’ll always want.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus pulled out from his paramour’s body he watched his sperm as it bubbled out of her slit and ran down her backside, Lucy was half asleep but this time he didn’t want to stop and so he turned her drowsy body over and then, using ropes from his curtain ties, wrapped her arms behind her and then tied her legs to the chair. He took some of his sperm from her sodden slit and rubbed it over her bottom and into her anus.</p> <p>“Noooommoorrree.” Lucy moaned but didn’t fight as her lover took position behind her and then she arched her back as he entered her bottom, pushing into the part of her that she only thought was for one thing only.</p> <p>“What are you doing!” She said now awake again as she felt him lengthen inside her.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus didn’t answer as he was concentrating on his prize, claming her as his, never mind what the White Witch said this young one was his, which means that she was going to have to accept his sperm in all her orifices.</p> <p>Lucy was moaning slightly with each push that she received, she didn’t understand why Mr. Timmus was doing this and she couldn’t struggle as she was tied down, just like Professor Digory had done with Susan, but he hadn’t pushed his thing into her bottom, but in a way this was exciting, she couldn’t move, she had to accept whatever it was that Mr. Timmus wanted to do to her, she began to enjoy it.</p> <p>“Oh yes daughter of Eve, take it, take it up your slutty body.” Mr. Timmus said, not knowing what he meant but it seemed to be something that was expected and then he poured his essence into the child of Eve beneath him.</p> <p>While he was inside her he concentrated and washed her insides with his piss, marking her as his ancestors marked their victims, to allow other Satyrs to know that this was his.</p> <p>He pulled out of her and smiled as she soiled his floor with his piss and sperm, he then moved to where her mouth was.</p> <p>Lucy looked up to see her new friend before her, his cock was upright and pointed at her, covered with his piss, sperm and her shit. “Oh Mr. Timm…uphm!” Was all she could say as he pushed his member into her mouth.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus smiled as he watched her mouth open to talk to him and without even thinking he pushed his penis into her mouth feeling for her throat, knowing that she would need to breathe now and again and so he made a slow inwards and outwards motion.</p> <p>Lucy was remembering what Susan had told her of that time when Professor Digory had used her mouth, how she eventually had to rub his member with her tongue to excite it before it started to swell up and then spurt into her.</p> <p>And so Lucy tried to do as best as she could but Mr. Timmus didn’t seem to do as the Professor had done, he moved his member without regard for her actions and indeed he was now holding her head so that she couldn’t move it and then she felt the flesh pole her mouth start to expand and then it exploded inside her mouth and down her throat, she started to cough and splutter as Mr. Timmus pulled it out covering her face and hair.</p> <p>After a few minutes where Mr. Timmus had sat down in his chair, sated for now but knowing that he wanted more from this morsel that was before him. No, he wasn’t going to give her up to the White Witch, she was his now, his forever.</p> <p>He got up and untied Lucy from her bonds taking her to his bathroom and washing her lower body and mouth with a warm cloth, he didn’t do anything about her hair as he wasn’t sure if anyone would notice. He helped her to her clothing and she put everything back on before sitting down, as far as anyone could see she was back to normal, but Mr. Timmus knew that this wasn’t so.</p> <p>He picked up his flute again and played the tune of forgetfulness, inducing sleep into the worn out receptacle of his lust, he played the tune and then sat back, thinking of what he should say to her … perhaps the truth would be right, well not the whole truth but at least the truth about Narnia.</p> <p>--------</p> <p>The rest of the story is well known, Mr. Timmus told Lucy that he was a bad person for trying to kidnap her for the White Witch, under who’s rule it was always Winter in Narnia and never Christmas, how she should be careful while in the land of Narnia as even the trees were spies for the Witch.</p> <p>He took her to the Lamp-post and pointed out the direction he thought she had come from and indeed she found her way to the door of the Wardrobe just as Peter’s voice was saying “<b>98 … 99 … 100, Coming ready or not!</b>”</p> <p>She hadn’t heard what she said but called out, “Peter, Susan, Edmund, it’s alright I’m back now!”</p> <p>When she was told that she had ruined the game before it had even started she burst into tears, they didn’t believe her … why didn’t they? She ran from them and went to the bedroom, throwing herself onto the bed.</p> <p>What none of the children had seen was the residue of semen that coated her hair.</p> <p>--------</p> <p><b><i> I don’t believe it, after all the work I put into this they say it’s too racy, how could a girl couplate with a mythical creature. I was so dispondant that I almost told them where to put the book, but I want them to publish it so I’ll rewrite this part again, but I’m not sure how to portray this Timmus character, maybe I might leave out the Satyr part of his ancestry</i></b></p> <p><b>I put down the pages and put them back into the envelope, looking at my watch it was getting late, I’d miss my round at the pub! But inside I knew I would return to read the rest of the real Lion Witch and Wardrobe.</b></p></div>",[]
1340,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,I'm still in Oxford going through the trunk with the lable CSL.<br />In this chapter we really see what happened when Edmund followed Lucy and found himself in a strange place; he met the Queen of Narnia and found a brief time of happiness in her tent.,2006-04-19,3,4,"Mb, anal, bg oral, bg rp, bond",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner154.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Edmund finds the White Witch</p> <p>I was late getting to the attic today, I had to help out in some exams and that tied me up. I found the trunk and opened it. The next envelope was there ready for me. I took out the pages and read them.</p> <p><b><i>They didn’t like this chapter either! I don’t know what do these people want? They say that it wasn’t right for all this sexual behaviour to be seen, how could a Professor do that to children? They ask? I think their heads are stuck up their arses!</i></b></p> <p>I know what I’ll do, I’ll write the whole chapter again and this time I’ll make Edmund … Oh I don’t know? Eat dogshit… no, no, no! It would have to be something else, like Turkish delight! I suppose in a way he did get some delight. And so I consign these pages to the oblivion that will welcome them.</p> <p> ----</p> <p>The next day Professor Digory heard about Lucy’s words and was puzzled, he had built the wardrobe from a … a special tree that grew in his old home in London, and it had special memories for him, and now for Lucy as well it appeared. He looked at a glass cabinet where there was a single green ring and smiled.</p> <p>He met with Lucy and Edmund as promised he sat in his armchair and the two children on straight backed chairs in front of him, Lucy was in a short dress and had her legs apart as Digory has told her to do, which afforded him a excellent view of her charms.</p> <p>What he also noticed was some large bruises on Lucy’s legs, this puzzled him as they were larger than Edmunds hands and also larger than Peter’s, so who else had been holding her legs apart and when?</p> <p>“Lucy would you be so kind as to removing you dress?” Digory asked the young girl gently.</p> <p>Lucy found herself undoing the buttons without thinking, almost as if she wanted to do this. Edmund watched and felt the leather pouch constrict on his cock causing him great pain.</p> <p>“Now Edmund I want you to show me that you are able to please Lucy, without pushing your cock into her pussy, and while you’re doing that I think you’d better be undressed as well.” Digory said smiling at the blushing boy.</p> <p>Edmund removed his trousers and shirt leaving him in only the pouch that was still padlocked behind him.</p> <p>Digory admired the view of the youth’s backside and held back from caressing it, for the time being anyway, “Now Lucy sit back in that chair and Edmund on your hands and knees so that you can only use your mouth on your sister.” Digory said commandingly</p> <p>Edmund knew that he wouldn’t be allowed to complain and so did as he was told, nuzzling his face into his sister’s small slit, although he thought it was slightly longer than he remembered before. He felt rather than saw the Professor behind him but he knew he had to concentrate on his sister, he extended his tongue and licked along the length of her pussy.</p> <p>Lucy felt his wetness swiping up her slit to her bump and smiled, this was what she needed, somehow she knew that she wanted to have fun, she pushed her hips forward making Edmund take more of her mound than he wanted.</p> <p>Edmund, not liking this change in his sister, tried to pull back, but this time the Professor stopped him. “No Edmund, keep on doing it, she likes it!” Digory said.</p> <p>“But Professor, she keeps hitting me.” Edmund complained.</p> <p>“That just shows how much she’s enjoying your attentions … If you carry on like this I’ll make you carry on.” Digory told him.</p> <p>This time Edmund pulled away. “No you can’t” He said triumphantly, only to feel a cane striking his bum “Oww! What was that for?” He said.</p> <p>“I told you that I can make you, now stay in position and hold your hands up!” The Professor told him.</p> <p>Edmund was about to protest when the Professor struck again with the cane, and so he meekly held his arms up, this made him push his face into Lucy’s pussy as he overbalanced. Before he could pull back the Professor took some ropes and tied his hands to the chair that Lucy was sitting on, thus stopping her from rising as well.</p> <p>“Now Edmund, back to your work!” Digory told him as he opened another cabinet and removed a small vial.</p> <p>Resigned to his task Edmund pushed his tongue inside Lucy’s pussy, getting his nose to touch her clitoris at the same time.</p> <p>Lucy, for her part, used her hands to pull on Edmund’s head to ensure that this time he wouldn’t get away. She closed her eyes allowing his tongue and nose work their magic, she hoped anyway.</p> <p>Edmund tasted something different on his tongue as Lucy’s juices began to flow inside her, ‘We should call her Juicy Lucy’ Edmund thought to himself.</p> <p>Then he felt something brushing on his bum, it became insistent as if someone was knocking at a door, but this wasn’t a normal wooden door but a flesh one, then he felt something inserting itself into his bum.</p> <p>“NOUMPH,” Edmund tried to protest but Lucy, with a strength that she didn’t know she had, pulled him into her body, if his head had been any smaller she would have given reverse birth to him.</p> <p>Digory, for it was he, had anointed Edmunds anus with a perfumed oil, that he had brought at great expense, and was preparing the boy for the perfect punishment.</p> <p>Edmund wasn’t certain what was happening as he felt the Professor touching his bum, but then there was a firm grip on his neck. “Do you know what you felt like to your sister when you had her?” Digory asked.</p> <p>Edmund shook his head, sending waves of pleasure into his sister. “Well this is part of it!” Digory said and pushed his hips forward, sending his cock into the fundament of the bound boy.</p> <p>Edmund tried to scream, but the scream was completely muffled by his sister’s pussy. The effect of the scream though was magical to Lucy and she stiffened as her climax struck, Edmund found himself almost drowning in her juices as they flowed from the girls’ body.</p> <p>Digory pounded into Edmunds anus it was sending feeling that he’d almost forgotten, ever since his son had gone away to live, no he hadn’t been forced to leave and to be honest he didn’t want to leave, but it was at Digory’s insistence.</p> <p>As he spurted into the heaving boy beneath him Digory moved his mouth close to the boy’s ear, “This is just what you have made Lucy feel, if you don’t want to feel this again then I suggest you treat her a lot better next time.” He said.</p> <p>He pulled out of Edmund’s anus, smiling at how the boy’s bum seemed reluctant to release his shaft, but he managed to pull away.</p> <p>He then cleaned off his penis with a cloth that he had prepared – well he had planned this occasion – before putting it back into his trousers, he untied Edmund’s hand and allowed the boy to move away from his sister’s pussy.</p> <p>“You … you …” Edmund tried to say ‘you raped me!’ but couldn’t form the words but Digory knew what he meant.</p> <p>“No my dear boy, all I’ve done is shown you exactly the same feelings that your sister felt when you put your cock into her pussy, remember that!” Digory said and then produced a key, “This is the end of your punishment.” He added and undid the padlock that held the boys’ harness in place.</p> <p>Edmund almost screamed in pleasure as blood entered his cock making it erect, and then did scream as Lucy touched it, she looked at him in shock.</p> <p>“Don’t worry about that Lucy, it will soon return to normal, it’s just that after being constricted for so long it will be painful.” Digory explained. “Now why don’t you take him back to your rooms … and don’t forget to dress first.” He added.</p> <p>Without a word both children put on their clothes although Edmund did wince as he pulled on his underwear. “Maybe you should leave those off for the time being.” Professor Digory said kindly.</p> <p>Edmund shook his head and then pulled on his trousers; he was very annoyed at the Professor but didn’t want to say anything. In a way he felt it was Lucy’s fault and in a way he was going to teach her a lesson.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following morning Peter and Susan were engrossed in each other, or rather Peter was inside Susan, and they had told the two younger children that they didn’t need an audience.</p> <p>Edmund’s cock was still slightly sore but he wanted to try it out, but Lucy wasn’t interested in him and ran to look around the house, or so she told him. Edmund, being himself, thought it would be fun to follow her, and maybe give her a scare as well.</p> <p>Lucy made a beeline for the room where the wardrobe was, she’d tried to get into that world the other night, running around in just her gown, as she still wasn’t allowed to wear anything in bed, but all she found was the back of the wardrobe.</p> <p>This time she was determined to find that world and to see Mr. Timmus again and nothing was going to stop her! She opened the door and saw the wardrobe standing there. She looked around but didn’t see anyone as she walked into the doorway, approaching the wardrobe and opening it.</p> <p>Edmund had flattened himself into a doorway as Lucy gave a quick look behind her, ‘what’s she up to?’ he thought to himself, he waited a moment before going after her, he looked at the wardrobe, ‘Just a stupid piece of wood!’ He thought again.</p> <p>He pulled the door open to frighten her, “Boo!” He called, but didn’t even get a scream in reply. “Lucy?” Edmund called out but she still didn’t answer him, “Oh come on Lu, I’m only playing!” He said and walked into the wardrobe.</p> <p>He felt around the coats but didn’t find her, he moved further in, more coats but still no Lucy, further in, coats, coats, coats and then fir? What was that? It was cold and wet and … and … and snow! Edmund looked around he could see the rows of coats and then there was this land, his mouth dropped open.</p> <p>“Lucy! Lucy, it’s me Edmund, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you! Lucy, <b>Luuuuccccyyyy!</b>” He called out, but of course Lucy didn’t hear him as she was already at Mr. Timmus’ house drinking some hot chocolate.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Edmund went deeper into the woods until he came across a lamp-post, still alight, he puzzled over this and didn’t hear the approaching sleigh until it was almost on top of him, he threw himself into the snow to avoid it.</p> <p>“You should look where you’re going!” He called out and then the sleigh stopped, a small figure jumped down and started running to Edmund who quickly got to his feet and began to run away.</p> <p>There was a crack of a whip and Edmund found his feet were pulled together by the leather of the whip and he fell heavily to the ground. The small person was now on top of him!</p> <p>“How dare you presume to address the Queen!” The man? Snarled into Edmund’s face as he pulled a large curved knife from it’s sheathe.</p> <p>Edmund was now panicking, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know!” He said trying to scrabble out of the hard grip that he was held in.</p> <p>“Enough Ginarrbrik!” A female voice called out, and a figure stood up in the sleigh, she was a beautiful woman dressed in a white fur gown, she wore a large crown on her head, it seemed to be created out of ice as it too was white. “Why, what do we have here?” She said in a soft alluring voice.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik shook his head and sniffed at Edmund, “I don’t know your highness; it doesn’t smell like anything I’ve tasted before, although it seems to have soiled itself!” Ginarrbrik said.</p> <p>The Queen smiled. “Well that’s understandable; I’ve had that effect on many myself.” She said, “Let him get up so that I can look at him.”</p> <p>Ginarrbrik stood up, first on Edmund and then onto the ground, “Get up and present yourself to the Queen of Narnia!” he said prodding Edmund with the knife.</p> <p>Edmund quickly got to his feet, feeling the front of his trousers where he had pissed himself in fear, and then the back where a smelly patch showed his other disgrace. “I’m sorry … your majesty.” He said adding the last after being prodded by Ginarrbrik.</p> <p>“Yes … well I’m sure you are.” The Queen said and pointed a large stick with a crystal in it at Edmund who closed his eyes.</p> <p>There was a feeling of warmth and water? On his lower body and before he realised what had happened his trousers were dry and there was no evidence of his other release.</p> <p>Edmund opened his eyes and looked down, he was clean! It was unbelievable! He looked up at the Queen. “Thank you, your majesty.” He said.</p> <p>“Now child, tell me, what is your name and from where do you come?” The Queen asked him.</p> <p>“Err … my name’s Edmund, Edmund Pevensie. And I’m not too sure where I am, I mean before I went into the wardrobe I was at the Professor’s house in Oxfordshire.” Edmund said.</p> <p>The Queen tapped her wand thoughtfully, “I’ve never heard of this Wardrobe and Oxfordshire means naught to me.” She regarded Edmund closely, “Tell me what are you, you’re too large for a dwarf, and the wrong shape and sex for a dryad, so what are you?” She said.</p> <p>“Me? I’m a boy.” Digory said.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik looked at the Queen who had gone even paler, if that was possible, he stepped behind Edmund and raised his knife. He was about to stab this boy in the back but then the Queen gave a gesture which stopped him.</p> <p>“Tell me Boy! You are a Son of Adam, a Hu…human?” She asked him.</p> <p>Edmund, unaware of what had almost happened, looked into her face, “I … I think so you highness, I mean I’m human but so is my brother and my sisters.” He said with a smile.</p> <p>The Queens face seemed to change, there was a touch of fear there, she beckoned to Ginarrbrik who approached her. “He said brother and sisters?” She said as if trying to verify what she had heard, Ginarrbrik nodded his head, The Queen looked at Edmund, “Tell me Son of Adam, how many brothers and sister’s do you have?” She asked him.</p> <p>Edmund wondered why she was so interested in his family but answered her, “There’s my brother Peter and then my sisters Susan and Lucy.” He said.</p> <p>“Four! Four of them! Ginarrbrik it is the prophecy! I’m doomed unless … unless …” She smiled, it wasn’t a nice smile but just the type a cat has before it pounces on a mouse, she turned to Edmund.</p> <p>“Tell me Ed…Edmund, did you say your name was?” She said and when Edmund nodded she continued, “You say you have brothers and sisters, I would be please to give them an audience.”</p> <p>Edmund just looked at her, “But I don’t think…” he began but Ginarrbrik turned to him brandishing the knife. “I don’t know if I could, I mean Lucy’s here at the moment…”</p> <p>“She is in Narnia now? Where is she?” The Queen said her face showing rage.</p> <p>Edmund moved back in fear but found that Ginarrbrik had somehow moved behind him and was pushing that knife into his back stopping him.</p> <p>“Son of Adam tell me, where is this Lucy?” The Queen asked him again this time she brandished her wand.</p> <p>“I … I don’t know, I mean I didn’t believe her when she said she’d been here earlier.” Edmund blurted out in his fear.</p> <p>“She’s been to this land before? Tell me everything!” The Queen commanded and then saw his shivering form, “But before you do, let us get comfortable...” She gestured with the wand and a large tent appeared.</p> <p>The Queen entered the tent and then Edmund, prompted by Ginarrbrik, followed her.</p> <p>Inside the tent was a large throne shaped chair with cushions strewn around, the Queen imperiously positioned herself and sat down on the throne, she pointed to the cushions and Edmund sat down on one.</p> <p>“There now isn’t that better? Now tell me everything your sister … told you about her first visit to my lands.” The Queen said.</p> <p>Edmund hadn’t really listened to the story that Lucy had told everyone, but he knew one thing that struck him as funny. “She’s probably gone to see a Mr. Timmus? I don’t know where he lives though because she didn’t say.” He said.</p> <p>The Queen looked at Ginarrbrik who shook his head, “Tell me Edmund this Mr. Timmus did your sister say what type of creature this Mr. Timmus is?”</p> <p>Edmund wrinkled his brow with his thinking, “I … I think she said he was a Prawn? Thorn? Faun?” His brow cleared, “That’s it … he was a Faun!” He said</p> <p>The Queen clapped her hands, “Wonderful child, that deserves a reward. Now what would a Son of Adam deserve?” She thought to herself.</p> <p>Out of sight of Edmund Ginarrbrik brought his hand across his throat but the Queen shook her head, ‘Not now … later!’ she thought at Ginarrbrik and then she smiled and pointed her wand towards Edmund crouch.</p> <p>Edmund felt a warmth encompass his cock, he looked down to see a dark headed girl had taken his cock in her mouth, she looked up at him with her green eyes and smiled as she started to suck on his shaft.</p> <p>Edmund closed his eyes as the pleasure mounted, then he felt his cushion move. Opening his eyes he found he was now lying on a naked woman, his head was resting on her full breasts, somehow he found that he was naked he tried to get up but the woman brought her green arms around his body holding him to her breast.</p> <p>‘Green arms?’ Edmund thought to himself but then he felt his cock getting bigger and the girl’s sucking getting greater and seemed to suck his essence from him as he spurted into her mouth.</p> <p>Edmund sighed and leaned back into the arms of the woman, he looked up to see the Queen watching him, amusement in her eyes. “I would like you to meet Ash and her sapling.” She said.</p> <p>“Ash? Why is she called that?” Edmund asked.</p> <p>“Why she’s a Wood Nymph of course, she’s about 90 years old; her daughter is only 10 years old.” The Queen told him.</p> <p>Edmund looked at the girl standing in front of him, apart from her green skin and green eyes she was almost like Lucy, he began to see red, Lucy, she ridiculed him, made him look bad to the Professor, that was why the Professor did what he did, it was Lucy’s fault which means it was this girl’s fault as well!</p> <p>With these thoughts Edmund found his cock was still stiff and pointing at the Nymph’s daughter, he grabbed her arm and pulled her to him. The Queen smiled at his actions and gestured to Ash to let him continue.</p> <p>“I’ll teach you a lesson that the Professor can’t stop!” He said to the scared girl as he turned over so that her body was now beneath him and on top of Ash, “Hold her!” He instructed the Nymph.</p> <p>Ash looked at the Queen who nodded and pointed with her wand. The mother then took hold of her daughter’s arms pulling them back behind the girl, and then she wrapped her legs around her daughter’s legs, making them spread as she widened hers.</p> <p>Edmund was lost in his lust/rage and then glared down on the girl pinned beneath him, she looked at him and fear was in her green eyes, she was scared of him! Him! He found that he had control over someone and he felt good.</p> <p>Edmund pushed down and his cock went into the girl’s pussy, her eyes widened at this intrusion and then she screamed as he entered her, she called to her mother to help her but her mother was held by the spell of the Queen.</p> <p>The girl tried to struggle under his body but he was too strong for her, he pounded into her, stretching her out as he pushed deeper into her. Then, all too quickly, it was over he spurted inside the girl hearing her sob as she felt his sperm entering her.</p> <p>Edmund got up from the crying body which was now being comforted by her mother, he looked at the Queen who began applauding him, “Well done Edmund, you will be a great King in my land.” She said smiling.</p> <p>Edmund’s jaw dropped, “A King? But I’m just a boy.” He said.</p> <p>The Queen smile deepened, “Oh yes Edmund you will be a king and you’ll be ruling over your brother and both your sisters, you’ll be in charge of them and they will have to do whatever you ordered them to do!” She said smiling at him.</p> <p>Edmund closed his eyes, the thought of telling Peter to keep quiet and to stay in his room while Edmund had both Susan and Lucy to use as he wanted, without being able to say no! It was a wonderful thought.</p> <p>“What do I have to do?” He asked the Queen anxiously.</p> <p>“It’s quite simple,” She got up from her throne and opened the flap to the tent, she pointed to a distant peak. “You will bring your siblings to my castle, it’s just beyond that peak.” She turned at looked at Edmund, “Can you do this simple thing?” She asked.</p> <p>“I … I’ll try.” He said, but he wasn’t too sure if Peter would follow him.</p> <p>“Well you’d better, I hear Ash has a few saplings that would be available to you … along with your own sisters of course.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>Edmund looked at the green woman and the crying girl she was holding in her arms and then he smiled, to have more like that to use, to hurt, to make cry! “I’ll do it!” He said softly.</p> <p>The Queen nodded, “Just mind that you do. Think of the gifts I will shower on you.” She said and then with a wave of her wand the woman and girl vanished followed by the throne and cushions and finally the tent went the same unfathomable way.</p> <p>“Come Ginarrbrik! We must prepare for our honoured guests.” The Queen said and mounted the sleigh.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik snarled at Edmund as he passed, but then he cracked his whip and the sleigh moved off, toward the distant peak.</p> <p>Edmund shivered and picked up his clothes that were lying on the ground, why the Queen hadn’t magic’d them back onto him he didn’t know, but if he had listened to the conversation that was going on in the sleigh he would have realised the truth.</p> <p>“So Mistress, what are you going to do with him?” Ginarrbrik asked.</p> <p>The White Witch yawned, “Why kill him, of course. What else will I do with that traitor?” She asked.</p> <p>“But he’s helping you Mistress? Why do you call him a traitor?” Ginarrbrik persisted.</p> <p>“Because he’s going to betray his brother and his sisters, what else would he be?” She paused and then smiled, “And then he’s going to be mine, to touch and torture and poke before I kill him, as is my right!” She said and her eyes glowed from within.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Edmund looked around, the trees all seemed to be closing in on him now, there was a menace in the air. He walked towards a light but seemed to be tripping on roots that hid under the snow.</p> <p>He was almost panicking when he heard a voice speaking, “Why Edmund? You’re here! Isn’t this wonderful?” Lucy said.</p> <p>“Oh hi Lucy, I thought it was cold!” Edmund said feeling that the threat was abating now that Lucy was with him.</p> <p>“Oh, that’s the fault of the White Witch, but she calls herself Queen of Narnia. She awful! It all due to her that it winter here, Mr Timmus says that she getting too complacent and she’ll soon be beaten!” Lucy said crossing her arms and nodding.</p> <p>“I don’t think so!” Edmund said quickly remembering her promise to him.</p> <p>“How do you know?” Lucy asked.</p> <p>Edmund thought quickly, “Well if she’s made the whole world like this then she must be powerful, I don’t think anyone could beat her!” He said.</p> <p>Lucy thought for a moment, “I don’t know, Mr. Timmus thought that something was going to happen soon, and he was happy when I told him of Peter and Susan and you.” Lucy said, then she looked at her watch, “It’s getting late, we’d better get back to the wardrobe.” And she started to walk into the trees.</p> <p>Somehow she didn’t seem to trip as many times as he did, Edmund started to get annoyed with her, how could she be so lucky in this wood? It was something that he’d have to get back at her later … when he was king! He smiled at this thought before falling flat on his face after another root caught him.</p> <p>Finally they were at the rows of coats that announced the opening to the wardrobe, Lucy ran thought the columns and opened the door. She ran from the room to where Peter and Susan were just enjoying their copulation and she shouted as she entered their room.</p> <p>“Peter, Susan, I’ve been there again and this time Edmund came too, he knows I’m telling the truth, isn’t it wonderful!” She said quickly.</p> <p>Peter shook his head into Susan’s shoulder, “Urggh. Lucy! Didn’t we just tell you to go away? Now what are you saying?” Which to Peter was true, Lucy had only just left them and now she was running back as if she’d been away for some time!</p> <p>“But Edmund was there as well. He saw it ask him!” She persisted.</p> <p>Peter looked at Edmund who shrugged his shoulders, “All I did was to pretend to find that place in the wardrobe, it was a game Lucy and I was playing.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy looked at Edmund in shock, “<b>HOW COULD YOU?</b>” She shouted, “<b>YOU WERE THERE! YOU WERE! YOU WERE!</b>” She said and then ran out of the room.</p> <p>Peter got up from his position on Susan and pulled on his shirt and trousers, he looked at Edmund and shook his head, “You prat! You could have agreed with her!” He said and ran after Lucy calling her name.</p> <p>----</p> <p>It was later, both Peter and Susan were in Professor Digory’s study and told him how worried they were about Lucy.</p> <p>“I see, so you think that being away from your mother has caused Lucy to start lying?” Digory said looking at Susan who blushed, “But she has no reason to lie has she?” He asked.</p> <p>“Well, no! But then is she going insane? I mean how can there be a place inside a wardrobe? It’s isn’t natural!” Peter said.</p> <p>“No? well I bow to your knowledge young man, but how do you know what is natural and what isn’t?” Digory said with a smile in his eyes.</p> <p>“But dash it all Professor, if Lucy isn’t lying then Edmund is!” Peter said.</p> <p>“Indeed, and of the two of them which is more likely to tell lies?” Digory asked him which made Peter pause and look at Susan.</p> <p>“Well Professor, before if you asked me that question I would have said Edmund! But I mean how can Lucy tell such a lie?” Susan asked.</p> <p>“What if she isn’t telling lies? What if she has been to a different land? It doesn’t mean that time will run at the same rate there, does it?” Digory said and then continued, “And if someone entered that land and spent hours there … could it be that no time at all passed here?” He said making both Peter and Susan think.</p> <p>“I … I suppose so? But …” Peter said hesitating as he spoke.</p> <p>“There it is? Is Lucy lying or mad? Or has she actually entered into this strange land by way of my wardrobe? I don’t think she lying and she obviously isn’t mad …” The Professor left the ending hanging in the air.</p> <p>Both Peter and Susan got up from where they were sitting and walked to the door but they were stopped by the Professor who had seated himself back behind his desk, “But I wouldn’t try to enter the land deliberately, I don’t think it works like that … that was why Lucy couldn’t show you all just after she returned?”</p> <p>With those words Peter and Susan found themselves outside his study and pondering what they were going to do next.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The chimes of the college bell told me that it was late, I looked at my watch! What a pity that I wasn’t in this land of Narnia so that I could stay and read all these envelopes, I thought about the published story that I had read, these were much better! But for now I’d have to leave the rest for another day.</p></div>",[]
1341,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In this chapter we find the children in the land of Narnia, but they find that things are not as they should be, They meet a new friend and are invited to tea, but Edmund goes to find the White Witch and is treated - but not as he expected.",2006-04-25,5,4,"M+b, whip, anal, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner155.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Edmund’s reward</p> <p>I realised that I had to go away from Oxford for some time and this was my last chance to read the real stories that CSL had written.</p> <p>I went to the trunk and opened it, the envelopes where still there in the order I had left them, I ignored the ones I’d already had read and went to the next one.</p> <p>There was two letters, one by CSL and the other from the publishers.</p> <p>I read CSL’s first I didn’t want the publishers one to distract me.</p> <p><b>This is most vexing! I had just written the perfect chapter and had submitted it, now they want to edit it! WHY? Because it wasn’t suitable for kiddies to read! I write these for my amusement not theirs!</b></p> <p>But I have to pretend to listen to them – I need the money! If it wasn’t for that I would tell them what to do, now they want me to expand the book into a series, well I have plans which is why I had those extras in the first few chapters, but I’m not sure if I’ll carry on with them.</p> <p>However needs must when the devil drives, that’s good I must remember that for the screwtape letters!</p> <p>So now I have to re-write this whole piece and leave out the rape and torture parts, all the best bits! So be it!</p> <p>----</p> <p>The next day the housekeeper announced that there would be visitors in the house that day and that the children were to keep out of the way.</p> <p>“That’s so unfair!” Susan said out loud.</p> <p>“Unfair it might be but that is what you are going to do, these visitors do not want to see any children at all!” The housekeeper said and walked out of the way to avoid any further conversation.</p> <p>“So what are we supposed to do?” Edmund said looking out the window at the threatening sky.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose we could go outside.” Peter suggested but at that point a flash of lightning flickered in the window and followed by a loud crash of thunder, which made Lucy scream in terror and reach for someone to help her.</p> <p>Edmund went to hold her but Peter was there before her, picking her up and speaking softly to her, “It’s all right Lucy, just fireworks that’s all.” He said knowing that she liked bonfire night, well before the war that was.</p> <p>Edmund glared at his brother, how could he do that? If anything he should have held onto Susan, but she wasn’t scared of the storm.</p> <p>Peter looked at the rain that was coming down, “Well it doesn’t seem that we’ll be able to get out today, we’ll just have to make sure that we keep out of their way.” He said.</p> <p>----</p> <p>This proved to be harder than any of the children imagined.</p> <p>At first all they could hear was the housekeeper talking away, and then there were footsteps on the stairs, “Quick, let’s move.” Peter said and they ran to another wing of the house.</p> <p>But then, to their surprise, they heard voices and footsteps here as well, looking for some escape they all ran up to another level. Again the footsteps sounded, the people were just behind them all the time.</p> <p>Then they were in a corridor that Lucy and Edmund recognised. “Quick in here!” Edmund said pulling Lucy into the wardrobe room; they were followed by Peter and Susan.</p> <p>Again the footsteps seemed to be following them, or were they herding them? None of the children knew exactly what was happening. The four children looked at each other as the handle on the door began to turn.</p> <p>Even now they can’t recall who it was that started the move, although Edmund was in the lead as the door to the wardrobe was pulled open and the four Pevensie children entered it.</p> <p>“There isn’t enough room for all of us and these coats!” Said Susan.</p> <p>“Keep quiet! We don’t want them to hear us.” Peter hissed to her and then reached back to hold Lucy … but she didn’t seem to be in reach? He stepped back reaching behind himself but he found only coats.</p> <p>“Peter?” Susan whispered.</p> <p>“Yes?” Peter answered in a similar whisper.</p> <p>“How <b>deep</b> is this wardrobe?” She asked him a nervous tone now in her voice.</p> <p>“I don’t know, but I think there’s a hole in the back of it.” Peter said as he felt a cold wind around his legs, and then he stepped back into a patch of snow which made his fall down pulling Susan down on top of him.</p> <p>“Hello!” Lucy said pulling two coats from their hangers, “I think you’re in my imagination, have a coat.” She handed her siblings the fur coats.</p> <p>“Are we allowed to take these?” Susan asked.</p> <p>Peter laughed, “Well, we haven’t really taken them out of the wardrobe have we.” He said and the situation hit Susan as well and she began to laugh as well.</p> <p>“Shall we go?” Lucy asked smiling slightly.</p> <p>Peter looked at Susan and then back at his sister, “Thank you Lucy, you haven’t said ‘I told you so’ at all, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.” He said.</p> <p>“Me too Lucy, I’m sorry. Is there anything we can do to make up for it?” Susan asked.</p> <p>“Weeelllll, you could…” Lucy began and then threw a snowball which struck Peter in the face.</p> <p>“Why you..!” Peter began but then he was struck by another. “Get her!” He said and scooped up some snow of his own, throwing it at Lucy. Susan soon followed suit and then the three of them were laughing away throwing snowballs at each other.</p> <p>“Shouldn’t we be going? I mean it isn’t far to the lamp-post!” Edmund said looking toward the peak that the Queen had shown him.</p> <p>Peter’s reaction took him by surprise, “You little snot! You have been here before and you lied just to make Lucy feel small!” He said and then Peter pushed Edmund so he was sprawled in the snow.</p> <p>“Apologise to Lucy!” Peter said balling his fists and standing over Edmund.</p> <p>“’orry.” Edmund said quietly.</p> <p>“You can’t help being you!” Lucy said and then her face brightened, “Let’s all go and see Mr. Timmus.” She said.</p> <p>“NO! We’ve got to go there!” Edmund said pointing to the peak, knowing that when they arrived he’d be king and then Peter would be the one in the snow!</p> <p>----</p> <p>But Edmund was disappointed, as the other two followed Lucy into the wood and to a cliff face.</p> <p>The first sign of any trouble was the broken door! It had been smashed in from the outside. “Mr. Timmus!” Lucy called out but there was no reply she went to run into the house but Peter stopped her.</p> <p>“No Lucy, I’ll go first.” He said pulling his younger sister back and placing her into Susan’s arms.</p> <p>When he enterer the house it was as if a whirlwind had struck the place, there wasn’t a piece of furniture that hadn’t been smashed, there were papers everywhere where books had been torn apart, and a splash of blood was visible. “There’s no one here!” Peter called out.</p> <p>Fearfully Lucy and Susan entered the house with Edmund behind them, “Oh no! Mr. Timmus, he said the White Witch would get him!” Lucy said.</p> <p>Peter turned to her and held her, “Who do you mean Lu, who’s the White Witch?” Peter asked her.</p> <p>Lucy began sobbing and slowly told her brother and sister about the White Witch finishing with, “And so she calls herself the Queen of Narnia, but she isn’t!”</p> <p>“She sounds horrid!” Susan said</p> <p>“I didn’t think she was … I mean she was great enough to do all this!” Edmund said realising that he shouldn’t say too much just now.</p> <p>Peter shook his head, “She isn’t nice at all, didn’t you hear Lucy, ‘always winter and never Christmas!’ Anyone like that is someone you never trust!” Peter said.</p> <p>Edmund didn’t say anything, once he got them to her palace then he’d show them, he’d show all of them!</p> <p>Peter noticed a piece of paper nailed to the side of a bookcase he pulled on it and read it out loud.</p> <p><i> Be it known that the Queen of Narnia has judged the Faun, known as Timmus, guilty of treason to her majesty’s reign.</i></p> <p>Let all be aware that any one harbouring any of the so-called Children of Adam will also face the same punishment of this traitor.</p> <p>Should any sign of these so-called Children be found all are called to inform her majesty’s police immediately upon pain of death.</p> <p>Maugrim – chief of her Majesty’s police.</p> <p>“You see! He was a traitor! That’s the person that you were with Lucy, I told you she couldn’t be that bad!” Edmund said with scorn in his voice.</p> <p>“It was because of me!” Lucy said softly, “He did warn me that there were people watching all the time.” She said and began to cry again.</p> <p>Peter hugged his sister while she cried and then he spoke to Edmund. “Look you creep, that said Children of Adam … they meant us!” He said which made Edmund go pale.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Then Peter notice the silence that seemed to envelope the house, he gestured to his siblings to be quiet and looked outside, there was a movement behind some mounds of snow.</p> <p>Lucy and Susan looked from behind the broken door; Peter was scanning the area, listening for something. “What is it?” Susan asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know! But haven’t you noticed how still everything is? Something is wrong.” Peter said still looking and then he spotted it a small head and dark brown eyes behind a shortest snout, not a fox but some other animal. It was looking around before slowly moving from behind the snow.</p> <p>“It’s a beaver!” Susan Said.</p> <p>Peter wasn’t sure how to react to this animal and so held out his hand as he would to a dog.</p> <p>The beaver slowly went around Peter and went to Susan and Lucy, looking under their dresses. It gave a wolf-whistle, “Now that’s what I call a beaver!” It said making Susan gasp.</p> <p>The beaver looked back at Peter, “If you want me to sniff your hand I don’t do that.” He turned his head back to Susan, “But I’ll sniff something else if you want!” He said with a smile on its face.</p> <p>Susan moved her hand so that the fabric of her dress now covered the view that the beaver had. “It spoke!” She said.</p> <p>“Of course I spoke! What type of talking beast do you take me for?” The beaver said indignantly.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Mr. Beaver, but what do you know of Mr. Timmus?” Lucy asked.</p> <p>The beaver looked at her, “Dark long fur, round face … you’re Lucy!” The beaver said making all the children gasp again. “They came for him the other night, gave him no chance to escape that blasted Maugrim and his wolves!” the beaver spoke in a low voice.</p> <p>“So how do we rescue him?” Lucy said.</p> <p>“<b>WHAT!</b>” Edmund exploded, “You don’t mean that Lucy, we’ve got to get out of here!” He added.</p> <p>“He’s right you know, one of the others may already be running to the White Witch to tell her you’re here, can’t trust anyone so come with me.” The beaver said.</p> <p>“No,” Edmund said, “He’s just said we can’t trust anyone, so how can we trust it?” he said.</p> <p>“You can leave if you want, I’m going with him!” Lucy said.</p> <p>“I trust him too, come on Edmund.” Peter said knowing that Susan would go with him anyway.</p> <p>“But it’s not right!” Edmund said as he trudged behind his siblings away from the peak that called to him.</p> <p>----</p> <p>As they got near the river the beaver stopped and then gestured to a dam nearly spanning from one bank to another, water flowing between gaps. “There it is, not much to look at, but someday it will be finished.” The beaver said.</p> <p>“It looks fantastic!” Said Lucy and sounds of agreement came from Peter and Susan.</p> <p>“It looks a dump!” Edmund said under his breath but none of the others heard him.</p> <p>“I’d better go ahead and warn the wife.” The beaver said and quickly vanished along the bank.</p> <p>“Are you sure about this?” Susan asked Peter.</p> <p>Peter looked at Lucy who gave a small smile and nodded, “Lucy does and she’s been here several times before, so I trust him.” Peter said.</p> <p>“And so we have to do what <i>King</i> Peter says. Look I don’t trust him I don’t trust any animal that talks nobody does!” Edmund said.</p> <p>Peter frowned and looked at Edmund, “What do you mean, ‘nobody does’ since when have you known any speaking animals?” Peter asked.</p> <p>“I mean that every book I’ve read with speaking animals always have them doing something to the people who listen to them!” Edmund said trying to get himself out of trouble.</p> <p>“That’s just fairy stories!” Susan said.</p> <p>“So what is this?” Edmund countered, Susan tried to think of an answer but couldn’t.</p> <p>“He knew Mr. Timmus and so I trust him!” Lucy said which settled the argument for Peter and Susan.</p> <p>“Hellooo, come on Daughters of Eve and Sons of Adam.” The beaver said waving his short arms.</p> <p>The four children approached and found a smaller version of the beaver standing beside her mate, she licked her paws and started smoothing her fur, “I’m sorry I’m such a mess, but Mr. Beaver here never gave me a chance!” Mrs. Beaver said.</p> <p>“Now then darling you look beautiful as always, now quickly come into the Lodge.” Mr. Beaver said proudly showing the four children the door.</p> <p>Inside the Lodge the children were surprised to find it neat and tidy, “Now then get yourselves settled and I’ve got some news for you all.” Mr Beaver said</p> <p>Peter, Susan and Lucy sat at a table and looked at Mr. Beaver, Edmund stood behind them, looking around at the place.</p> <p>“Now the White Witch will have tried to get Mr. Timmus to tell her about you Lucy, but she’s now living on borrowed time, she knows the end is near. Aslan has been seen around; he was going to the Stone table.” Mr. Beaver said.</p> <p>At the name Aslan all the children felt a warm glow pass through them</p> <p>Peter shook his head, “What do you mean?” he asked.</p> <p>“Why, it’s the prophecy isn’t it?” Mrs. Beaver said and saw the puzzled faces of the children, “When Adam’s Son and Eve’s daughters sit at Cair Paravel, then winter will be spring and all will be healed.” She quoted.</p> <p>“But…” Susan began.</p> <p>“There are 4 thrones at Cair Paravel one for each of you. When you sit there Peter as the oldest you will be High King, with Queen Susan, Queen Lucy and King Edmund … My whiskers where is he?” Mr. Beaver said looking around.</p> <p>Peter looked around as well but there was no sign of Edmund “Drat him, where has he gone?” He said annoyed.</p> <p>“If you’ll pardon me, I don’t think he’s up to anything good, he’s got that look about him. Tell me has he been to Narnia before?” Mr. Beaver asked.</p> <p>“What? Edmund well I’m not…” Peter began but Lucy interrupted him.</p> <p>“Yes he has, but he didn’t tell me what he’d seen. And when we got back to the Professor’s house he said we were playing!” She said.</p> <p>“I thought so! I think he may have met HER! If he did then we’ll have to move.” Mr. Beaver said.</p> <p>“What do you mean, I know Edmund’s a right prat, but he’d never…” Peter began to say.</p> <p>“It was in his eyes, you can always tell, he’s under her spell!” Mr. Beaver said.</p> <p>“Let’s see if we can find him!” Peter said running to the door.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The three children looked and called for Edmund, but he was out of earshot after 4 minutes, he was running to the peak where he knew his reward was waiting.</p> <p>It was sometime later that he arrived at a frozen lake in the middle of which was an island with a large walled castle.</p> <p>The door was half open and he squeezed into the courtyard. He looked around in amazement, everywhere were stone statues, and all had the same basic expression on their faces, shock!</p> <p>“I wonder what these are.” Edmund said out loud, “Did the Queen have a statue made of every person that she killed?” he added as he walked through the silent throng of statues.</p> <p>There was a snarling lion, its teeth bared as if poised to attack, Edmund was almost sure it moved as it was so life-like, but he got his courage together and walked up to it and then knocked it on the nose with his hand.</p> <p>‘That idiot Peter would never have got the nerve to get this close!’ he thought to himself and smiled, now he was here the Queen would be bound to reward him, thoughts of that woman Ash and her daughter began to dance in his mind, mixed with Susan and Lucy.</p> <p>He stepped over the form of a wolf; if he didn’t know better he would have thought it was …</p> <p>A soft growl came from the body. “Why do you enter here?” The wolf said springing to its feet and causing Edmund to fall over.</p> <p>“I’m Edmund - I’m a Son of Adam, I met the Queen, she told me to come here!” Edmund said quickly.</p> <p>The wolf seemed to consider his options. “Very well then, come with me Edmund Son of Adam, favoured one of her majesty.” And then he added as he walked away, “Or not so favoured one perhaps” But Edmund didn’t hear that as he was looking back at the statues.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Peter, Susan, Lucy and Mr. Beaver were following Edmund’s tracks in the snow; they got close to the lake and could see a small figure enter the doors.</p> <p>“That’s it I’m afraid to say! We’re not going to see him again.” Mr. Beaver shook his head, “Unless Aslan could help us.” He added.</p> <p>Peter went to move across the lake, “I’m going to get him back!” He said but found himself held by Mr. Beaver.</p> <p>“You can’t … listen if we can get Aslan to help then it’s only one of you under her power, but if you go there then all will be lost. She’ll just kill you and that stops the prophecy!” Mr. Beaver said.</p> <p>“But we’ve got to do something, we can’t leave him there!” Lucy cried out.</p> <p>“We will! Look we’ll got to go to the Stone Table where Aslan is, and he’ll think of something, now come on we’ve got to start right away before she sends her wolves after us.” Mr. Beaver said pulling the two girls back towards the river and his lodge.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the castle Edmund was led to the throne room, a single large white throne was in the middle of the room, Edmund looked around, there was no-one with him he was all alone.</p> <p>Smiling to himself he walked to the throne and sat down, “Peter you will serve me as Susan and Lucy dances and undresses as they do!” Edmund said, lost in his fantasy.</p> <p>“That sounds all very nice … BUT WHERE ARE THEY!” The Queen strode into the room her face contorted with anger. “I asked you to bring your siblings here, not to come here to play!” She said.</p> <p>Edmund was up; out of the throne as if it burnt him. “I’m sorry but they wouldn’t follow me, I thought…” He began but the Queen pushed him with her wand.</p> <p>“I don’t think you did, otherwise you would have made sure they were with you … what am I supposed to do?” She said.</p> <p>“But it wasn’t my fault! Peter wanted to go with that Beaver!” Edmund said, “And while they were talking about Aslan I just…”</p> <p>“<b>WHAT DID YOU SAY! WHO WERE THEY TALKING ABOUT? </b>” The Queen roared at him.</p> <p>“The Beavers were saying that Aslan was about and that he was going to be somewhere.” He said, to be honest when he heard the name Aslan he felt a dread go through him.</p> <p>The effect on the Queen was amazing she sat down shaking her head, “If HE’s here then there is no time to lose! What to do … what to do?” she was saying, her musings were interrupted by Edmund tugging on her robe.</p> <p>“Please, your majesty, you did say that I could have some more fun with Ash and her daughter.” Edmund said.</p> <p>The look on the Queens face stopped him from saying anymore, and then a cruel smile played on her lips. “I did, didn’t I? But I’m afraid Ash isn’t here at the moment, although some of her family is … I’m sure they’ll … play … with you.” She said. “Ginarrbrik!” She called out.</p> <p>The Dwarf walked to the throne, his whip curled around his arm. “Yes, your majesty?” He said with a bow.</p> <p>“Take Edmund to the ‘special room’ let him enjoy what Ash’s kin have for him.” She said.</p> <p>The Dwarf chuckled, something that told Edmund that things were not right here. The Dwarf drew out his knife again. “This way, Son of Adam!” This time it wasn’t a title, more of a curse.</p> <p>Edmund was forced from the room to some stairs going down, down, deeper still. “Where are we going?” He asked but received no reply. The Dwarf kept pushing him with the knife.</p> <p>At a single door Edmund could hear a voice pleading in pain, when the door was opened there were several large men, or men shaped people, taking turns in sodomising some one with an animal’s rump and a normal top.</p> <p>“That’s the traitor Timmus! He’s showing you what’s going to happen.” Ginarrbrik said as he pushed Edmund into the group.</p> <p>“You’re the one who raped Ashling!” One said and the group turned onto him, before he could run away they had taken his arms and legs and were stripping him of all his clothing.</p> <p>He was pushed into the groin of one of the ‘men’ who produced a cock that was thick and long, white was showing at the tip of it. “You will take this into your mouth!” Edmund was told, at first he shut his mouth and shook his head but then hands were holding his head still and wooden fingers where pinching his nose.</p> <p>He tried desperately to escape, but held as he was there was nothing he could do, and then he felt fingers pulling on his cock and squeezing his balls, he screamed out in pain.</p> <p>The scream was stifled before it could escape as the thick, leaking cock was pushed into his mouth. He tried to bite down on the member but found that fingers were forced into the sides of his mouth pushing his own skin onto his teeth.</p> <p>“Hurt me and then you’ll really pay. Raper of innocents!” The ‘man’ said and pushed the whole of his cock to the back of Edmund’s mouth and then down his throat. The cock seemed to grow inside his throat, going in and down.</p> <p>In the meantime Edmund realised that something else was happening, he could feel that he was being carried to a half table and heard the sound of another body being dropped to the ground. He then knew that the Timmus person had been released.</p> <p>He was held so tight that he could only move as the ‘men’ positioned him and before he could work out what was happening he was folded over and then strong ropes seemed to wrap themselves around his body, arms and legs, fixing him to the table.</p> <p>“Tenderise him!” the man whose cock was still in his throat said.</p> <p>There was a swish from behind him and then he squealed out as a whip struck his ass. The ‘man’ before him began pumping away into his throat. Now several swishes could be heard and he felt whips hitting his body all over, scoring his back and buttocks with their passage.</p> <p>Edmund felt the cock in him start to spurt into his stomach and then, as it was pulled out, into his mouth – this tasted different from the time he had tentatively tasted his own sperm, this was woodier? Then he realised that if Ash and her daughter were from trees then these ‘men’ were also from the trees and this stuff wasn’t sperm but sap!</p> <p>“NO!” He cried out but again was stopped as a different ‘man’ pushed his cock into Edmund’s mouth.</p> <p>And so it went on, each person in that dungeon either whipping him or pushing his cock into Edmund’s mouth until the boy was weak from the pain and lack of air.</p> <p>There were a few minutes of blessed calm as the ‘men’ moved away from Edmund. “Well now my little King, how do you feel now?” The Queen had entered the chamber.</p> <p>Edmund tried to look up but couldn’t, then he felt his hair being tugged up bringing his head up as well. “Oh my, you look a sight! Still I think Ginarrbrik can wash you off.” The Queen said with that nasty smile on her face.</p> <p>“Of course majesty.” Ginarrbrik said and pulled a smelly bucket under Edmund’s nose; he pulled out a cloth and began wiping Edmund’s back. </p> <p>Edmund didn’t expect the pain that came with each swipe of the cloth, he started to cry piteously. The Queen seemed to shake and her face went red. “I love that sound, it does something to me!” She said and then lightly slapped Edmund’s face.</p> <p>“Please! I didn’t do anything!” Edmund protested weakly.</p> <p>“Of course you didn’t! I asked you to bring your brother and sisters to me and you didn’t do that! How can I kill you all if you don’t do what I say?” The Queen said and nodded to Ginarrbrik who remoistened the cloth and started to rub Edmund’s buttocks causing him to cry out again.</p> <p>“Oh, don’t you like that … strange I would have thought that wolves piss would sooth your parts, I know it’s very salty but that wouldn’t …” She stopped and smiled, “Ah, yes! Now I know what’s wrong, you’re not getting it inside you are you?” She said and smiled as Edmund realised what she meant, although he didn’t know the full story.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik produced a large syringe, which Edmund was happy to see didn’t have a needle on it, and used it to suck up a quantity of the bucket’s contents. “Open wide!” the dwarf said evilly.</p> <p>Edmund shook his head and pursed his lips shut. This time the Queen pulled on his hair making him cry out. The dwarf stabbed the syringe into Edmund’s mouth and pushed the plunger home, forcing the nasty smelling and salty liquid into his mouth.</p> <p>Edmund tried to spit it out but the dwarf had covered Edmund’s mouth and was rubbing his throat making Edmund swallow the contents, before allowing the boy to breathe.</p> <p>“Now for the other!” Ginarrbrik said refilling the syringe, at first Edmund thought that Timmus would be the recipient but then, when Ginarrbrik walked behind him and was pushing the syringe into his anus, he realised what was going to happen.</p> <p>“Aaaarrrrgggghhhh!” Edmund screamed out as the syringe was pushed deep inside him; ever since the Professor had done that thing to him he had nothing enter him there again.</p> <p>Then Edmund felt the liquid being pushed into him. He tried to push it back up but the dwarf had left the syringe in him.</p> <p>The Queen patted Edmund’s face, “Now we need to keep that inside you … how can we do that?” She said and then pointed to the group huddling in the corner of the room. “You! Ensure that he cannot expel that piss from his ass!” She said.</p> <p>Edmund heard a shuffling and knew that the ‘men’ were coming closer to him but he couldn’t see them. There was a wrenching feeling as the syringe was pulled out of his bum and he tried to strain his bowels. Then there was something there pushing into his bum as well.</p> <p>It was rough and Edmund began to feel pain as he realised that one of them was pushing his wood-like penis into his bum. “No, not there please!” He protested but to no avail.</p> <p>He could feel each rough bump and knob as the phallus was pushed further into him, each one bringing new pain to an area which he never knew could feel such sensations.</p> <p>He could feel the rough bark-like legs of the ‘man’ as his member was fully inserted into Edmund’s rump. Then the ‘man’ pulled back and the pain which Edmund had felt with the insertion was doubled as his intestines were pulled along with the bumps of the penis in him.</p> <p>The ‘man’ began pushing back in, and then began sawing inside the boy until Edmund felt the sap rushing into him. The ‘man’ pulled right out of Edmund and the boy sighed in relief, a relief that was short lived as a second ‘man’ entered his bum.</p> <p>The sensations were slightly dulled after the first assault on his bum, but nevertheless were still painful. Edmund had to put up with this second mating of ‘man’ and boy, then a third, a fourth, a fifth after which he passed out and so missed the next three who used his unconscious body.</p> <p>In this manner he spent the next few hours in the care of his torturers.</p> <p>----</p> <p>In the Throne Room the White Witch was calling to her chief of police. “Maugrim! Take your men and go to the beaver’s dam. I don’t want to see anyone, just kill them all and then return here!”</p> <p>The wolf gave a wicked snarl, “Yes my majesty, your orders will be carried out!” He said in his raw throated voice and then gave a howl which was repeated throughout the castle as other wolves joined in.</p> <p>Maugrim turned and bounded to the doorway but was stopped by the White Witch’s call. “And Maugrim? Should they escape then don’t return until you’ve completed your task!” She told him.</p> <p>Maugrim gave a curt nod and then left the room.</p> <p>“Find them, kill them!” He said to the pack that ran with him.</p> <p>“Can’t we play first?” His lieutenant asked.</p> <p>Maugrim smiled, “Well as long as they’re dead afterwards it doesn’t matter does it, I like to see them try to escape with my cock in them!” he said which made the rest laugh at the image.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Back at the lodge the children and beavers were packing things. “Mrs. Beaver you can’t bring your sewing machine!” Mr. Beaver was saying, “It’s just too heavy to carry!” he explained.</p> <p>“Well what about my false cock collection, can’t I bring them?” She said looking at a box in the bedroom.</p> <p>“Your what?” Lucy asked interested.</p> <p>“Well, sometimes Beaver is away and I get lonely.” Mrs. Beaver said a blush showing through her fur.</p> <p>“Just a couple then, but hurry I can hear the howls in the distance.” Mr. Beaver said starting to throw food into a sack.</p> <p>Now Peter could hear the noise as well, it threw fear into his heart and made Susan and Lucy clutch each other. “It’s too late!” He said.</p> <p>“No, I’ve got a back passage.” Mr. Beaver said.</p> <p>“Beaver, it’s the wrong time to think of that!” Mrs. Beaver said with a shushing motion.</p> <p>Mr. Beaver shook his head, “No love, I mean there’s a back passage out of here; I use it now and again.” He said ignoring the laugh that Mrs. Beaver gave and showed the children a cleverly concealed door.</p> <p>“Quickly!” Peter said pushing Lucy, Susan and Mrs. Beaver through the doorway before following them.</p> <p>Mr. Beaver took one look around his lodge and shook his head, “Pity, it was a nice home while it lasted.” He said and then closed the door behind him, securing it tightly knowing that it would only take a few minutes before the wolves smelt out the entrance.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Once out to the surface the girls started to cry, Peter turned to the Beavers who were talking between themselves. “Now what do we do?” He asked them.</p> <p>Mr. Beaver looked at him, “We go to the Stone Table of course; we’ve got to get you to Aslan.” He said simply</p> <p>“How?” Lucy asked.</p> <p>Mr. Beaver took in a breath and then licked his finger, holding it up to determine the direction of the wind and then he looked at Lucy, “We’re going to walk.” He said, the howl of the wolves started up as they found the lodge empty, “Or rather we’re going to run!” He said and began suiting words to action.</p> <p>Mrs. Beaver and the three children looked at each other before they followed him.</p> <p>----</p> <p>The White Witch looked at the Dwarf, “It’s no use Ginarrbrik, I can’t control the land any longer. We’re going to have to fight HIM! Call the troops and we’ll march to the Stone Table.”</p> <p>Ginarrbrik looked at her, “You think he’ll go there?” He asked.</p> <p>The Witch looked at him, “Where else would he be! It’s the only place large enough. But now I have a hold over HIM, one which even he cannot prevent me from using.” She said and her smile was back on her face.</p> <p>“A hold? What hold could you have over that one?” Ginarrbrik asked.</p> <p>“One that is my right and which he cannot abrogate no matter how he may argue.” She said, “When all is ready get those traitors from the dungeon!” She ordered.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik nodded and went to send out the orders which were taken to all parts of the Queen’s realm by Harpies, who had the temperament to deliver the message in the way it was given!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Edmund had to be dragged from the cell he was so aching that he couldn’t even walk; Timmus was chained up and could barely walk due to the chains.</p> <p>They were taken to the courtyard where the statues were standing, somehow they seemed threatening to Edmund.</p> <p>The White Witch entered from the Castle and sneered at the two prisoners. “You! Faun! What have you done?” She spat at Timmus.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus drew himself up and looked at her, “I finally did what I should have done years ago! I followed my heart and helped a human!” He said defiantly.</p> <p>“And see where it’s brought you. You are a fool!” The Witch said.</p> <p>“No, just a Faun!” Mr. Timmus said and then sprang towards the Witch.</p> <p>As if bored the Witch touched him with her wand, immediately a grey colour came into his face and there was a noise of ice forming … the next time Edmund looked there was only a statue of the Faun, The Witch had killed him!</p> <p>Then she turned to him and he tried to move back in fear. “You have another fate arranged! Ginarrbrik! We travel!” She said and walked to her sleigh. Ginarrbrik pulled on Edmund’s hair making him follow to the sleigh but Edmund found he was tied to the back of the sleigh and was pulled along when it started up.</p> <p>He wondered what was going to happen next.</p> <p>----</p> <p><i> Dear CSL,</i></p> <p>Oh dear, oh dear I’m not sure what to do with you!</p> <p>I have received your latest offering, what were you thinking of?</p> <p>Look we need less of the sexual contents, more action and suspense is needed, can you do this or do you need a ghost to help you? We have several on our staff that know what we require?</p> <p>I cannot pass this chapter as you’ve currently written it, could I suggest some changes.</p> <p>The Beaver – good character but remember animals and humans do not have the same sexual thoughts so although part of the story was funny they can be missed out!</p> <p>The White Witch – I like her, she is nasty and overbearing.</p> <p>The Wood-men – No! Look if we got rid of Ash and her daughter in the last chapter there’s no reason for them to be in this chapter, as for their use of Edmund I don’t think that it is the right style for the age of the readers! Remove it, just keep him chained and talking to Timmus (IS this really the name you want to give the Faun?)</p> <p>Mrs. Beaver – As a scatterbrain good, as a sex-maniac doesn’t work, remove the dildo part, make it something more mundane.</p> <p>The Wolves – Good parts, has potential but again why so much emphasis on rape? Wolves are more for destroying things,</p> <p>I hope you’ll take these suggestions in the way they were intended, this could be a good story and I can see several books in the future, if you’ll only get over these references that younger children shouldn’t see.</p> <p>Yours sincerely </p> <p>Well I remember the real book and I must admit that the pages I’ve just read were an improvement over that!</p> <p>I looked at my watch; it was nearly time for the train. I reluctantly closed the trunk and moved it to the back of the attic, maybe I’ll return to read the rest of the chapters and find out what CSL really meant people to read.</p> <p>At least I hope I will.</p></div>",[]
1342,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Now scared the three Pevensie children are running with the Beavers to the Stone Table, Edmund is with the White Witch and is finding out what type of person she is. The Children meet a stranger who is known by everyone and then they meet Aslan.",2006-05-05,2,4,"Mg, oral, Mf, Mm, oral, beast/gf, oral, Fb, oral, Mm, sod",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner156.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Two Meetings and Many Games</p> <p>I arrived back from London, the situation I was facing had died down and I was able to return to Oxford’s dreaming spires – damn the stuff was affecting me now! I went to the attic and opened the trunk.</p> <p>CSL had a hard time (no pun intended) with this story; he wanted more from his characters but the publishers seemed to direct him in a different, more relaxed way, there was less descriptions, leaving more to the reader’s imagination.</p> <p>As normal I found there was a letter at the back of this envelope, and I’d decided to read it later</p> <p>As CSL wrote in a preface to these sheets.</p> <p><b>It’s astounding, I have a perfectly good working story but those butchers seemed to delight in pulling it to bits … I’ve a good mind to write something about the stupidity of man, but not just at the moment</b></p> <p>I must try to see their side of the argument, which is very blinkered indeed. The things an author must do for the sake of his readers, whoever they may be!</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Peter, Lucy and Susan were running with the Beavers towards Cair Paravel, hearing a sleigh near them they hid in a small cave hidden by a clump of trees. Listening out for any sound of the White Witch or her wolves.</p> <p>The sleigh drew closer and closer and then stopped!</p> <p>For a few minutes there was silence and the children began to get worried, “I’m going to take a look!” Peter said softly</p> <p>“No Peter, you can’t!” Susan said holding onto his arm</p> <p>Lucy was holding his legs, “You’ve got to stay with us.” She was saying.</p> <p>Mr. Beaver looked at his wife and gave her a kiss, “I’ll go, they won’t hurt me too much, but you three <b>have</b> to get to the stone table and let Aslan know about your brother, if anyone can help you he will.” Mr Beaver said and then left the cave.</p> <p>The was a pause and then a gasp, and then… “Come on, it’s perfectly safe!” Mr. Beaver called out.</p> <p>The three children and the Beaver looked at each other and then Peter gave a shrug and got up from his seated position, he led the party out of the cave and into the sunlight.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Edmund was angry, angry at himself for believing the Witch to whose sleigh he was currently following, a sleigh that was having problems with the terrain it was travelling on.</p> <p>“Use the whip on them!” The White Witch commanded the dwarf.</p> <p>“It’s useless! It’s not them it’s the land, there’s not enough snow to run on.” Ginarrbrik said.</p> <p>“What do you mean, it’s just a small thaw, and it will snow again!” The White Witch said.</p> <p>A small flower was showing in the grass and a bird started chirping. Ginarrbrik shook his head, “This ain’t a thaw … this is Spring!” He said</p> <p>The White Witch shook her head, “No, it isn’t. It can’t be! … That would mean that …” The Witch struck Ginarrbrik on the head. “You will never mention that again!” She said.</p> <p>“Of course, your majesty.” Ginarrbrik said nodding his head.</p> <p>Edmund looked around at the dripping water coming from the trees and the green buds that were being displayed. ‘She’s wrong, it is Spring! She’s beaten.’ He thought to himself.</p> <p>“Ginarrbrik, get the prisoner, we’re going to walk to the Stone Table!” The Witch said and adjusted her coat as she walked down the track.</p> <p>“Come on useless one, get moving!” Ginarrbrik said as he pushed Edmund behind the Witch.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Lucy looked at the person with awe in her eyes; she turned to Peter with her hands on her hips! “You told me he doesn’t exist!” She said angrily.</p> <p>The person in question gave a laugh, “It’s alright Lucy, after some time I move away from children who are too old, and their parents take over the duty, I don’t mind as it allows me to concentrate on the younger children. Now Lucy come here and sit on my lap.”</p> <p>Father Christmas – for it was him – smiled at Lucy and sat down on his sleigh, with a bound Lucy was sitting on his leg, he put one arm behind her and the other rested on her knee. “Now Lucy, I have a gift for you,” he took his hand from her knee and reached into a large sack. “This is a magic cordial, a single drop will revive any person, no matter how badly injured he is, I also have this …” He produced a small dagger, “But I don’t want you to have to use it, girls shouldn’t be involved in wars.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy took the two gifts and then kissed Father Christmas on his lips, she wasn’t surprised as he moved his hand back onto her knee and then it moved higher up until it met her bare vagina.</p> <p>“Lucy you have been naughty haven’t you?” Father Christmas whispered into her ear.</p> <p>Lucy blushed and then nodded her head, “Such a nice sweet child.” Father Christmas said and then pushed a finger into Lucy’s pussy, removing it and then put it into his mouth tasting her juices on it. “Yes, a very sweet child indeed. What else have you learnt?” He asked her.</p> <p>Lucy raised herself up and whispered into his ear, “Ho, ho, ho. Will you do that for me?” He asked her opening his legs wide. Lucy looked back at Peter and Susan who seemed to be frozen, “Don’t worry about them, I’ve just stopped time except for you and me, that’s how I’m able to deliver presents to everyone.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy just smiled up at him and then dived her head between his legs finding his erect cock, she looked at it, it was large and purple, she smelt it – it was so different from Edmund’s and then she opened her mouth and engulfed his penis.</p> <p>Father Christmas closed his eyes as Lucy administered to his cock, “Oh yes Lucy, you’re really a good girl.” He said as she started bobbing her head up and down.</p> <p>After a few minutes Father Christmas put his hands behind Lucy’s head, holding her down as he moved his hips, fucking her face with his cock, Lucy tried to struggle but then gave up as she knew Father Christmas wouldn’t deliberately hurt her and so she concentrated on breathing through her nose as the Christmas phallus drove into her throat.</p> <p>“Ho … HO …. <b>HO</b>!” Father Christmas said as he inundated Lucy’s mouth with his sperm, Lucy licked her lips as the, now deflated penis, was removed, ‘tastes like Christmas pudding.’ Lucy thought afterwards.</p> <p>“You are a very good girl Lucy, I’ve a good mind to really see to you next Christmas when you’re at home.” Father Christmas said as he readjusted his clothing, he pulled Lucy onto his lap again and then Lucy could hear the birds singing.</p> <p>“Come on Lucy, he’s given you your present, it’s Susan’s turn.” Peter called to her.</p> <p>Father Christmas smiled, “That’s right, shouldn’t take too long, you know.” He said and allowed Lucy to stand; as she started to walk away Father Christmas raised the back of her skirt and patted her naked bottom.</p> <p>Lucy gave a start but then looked back at her latest hero; she gave a smile and then ran towards Peter.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Father Christmas looked at Susan, “You’re not sure about me are you Susan.” He said, she blushed and started to speak but he held up his hand, “That’s alright; at your age you can’t help it. But I can give you something as well.”</p> <p>Susan sat down as Lucy had but Father Christmas’s hand was already under her skirt and was rubbing her pussy, making her moist. She glanced to where Lucy was showing Peter her dagger, but neither of them were moving and the birds were not singing!!</p> <p>“Now Susan, I know that you are no longer a virgin, and so you won’t mind if I received a present from you?” He asked her.</p> <p>Susan wondered what he meant, but then found herself naked on his lap. “What did you do?” She asked.</p> <p>He laughed, “Ho, ho, ho. I just stopped your time and undressed you; you have a lovely body Susan Pevensie.” He took her hand and allowed her to lie down on the mossy ground; it was as comfortable as any bed.</p> <p>She watched as Father Christmas removed his robe revealing his naked body underneath, although, with the robe, he looked overlarge his body itself was muscled and lean. “I have to give a misleading image to the world.” He said as he removed his false beard.</p> <p>The man looked very young and his smile was so entrancing that Susan held out her arms to him and pulled him down to her. “I didn’t believe in you.” She said to him a smile on her lips.</p> <p>He smiled, “That’s alright Susan, I believe in you and that is all that matters, here comes one present.” And he lowered himself into Susan, his long cock separating her labia major lips, pass the minor lips and into her body.</p> <p>She raised her hips to his so that she could feel his shaft sliding into her, “Oh you feel so nice.” She said rubbing her hands over his back.</p> <p>“And you are still nice and tight Susan, I’m sure you give pleasure to all the boys who have you.” Father Christmas said as he began moving in and out of her.</p> <p>“I … I … only been with Peter.” She said and then gasped as he gave a deep push into her, “And … and … Professor Digory…” She quickly said.</p> <p>“Well I’m sure you’ll be the hit of your school, with all the boys.” He said.</p> <p>Susan shook her head as her body reacted to this mating, “”No, no … it’s a boarding school, only girls … Lucy’s going to go there with me after … after …afterrrrrr.” She wailed as her orgasm struck her.</p> <p>The youth, who was Father Christmas, smiled at her. “Then you’ll have something to teach the other girls, practise on Lucy when you can.” He said, and then he held onto Susan and turned over so that she was now above him.</p> <p>She instinctively knew what to do, and positioned herself so that she was now straddling the youth on whose cock she was impaled on. “Ho. Ho. HO, Susan you are a very good girl.” He said and reached up, squeezing her young breasts, pulling on them to bring her down to his face which she started to kiss.</p> <p>Then she had another orgasm during which she could feel his cock pumping its jizm up into her. “I wish I’d given you a child, but that is for another to do.” He said.</p> <p>Before she knew anything else she was now fully dressed and Father Christmas was back into his normal garb. He pulled her onto his lap and then Susan could hear Lucy and Peter talking. “For you Susan I have this.” Father Christmas said and handed her a bow and a quiver full of arrows.</p> <p>“What happened to ‘<i>war is not for girls</i>’” She said slightly mockingly.</p> <p>“So it isn’t, but you should be allowed to defend yourself and others, with this bow you will find that you’ll always hit your target, use it wisely.” He said to her then with a small kiss on her cheek he stood her up to return to Lucy and Peter.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Father Christmas sat back on his sleigh and beckoned Peter over; the boy looked at his sisters and then walked to the sleigh.</p> <p>“Now Peter, I have a gift for you which you will use at all times, it is for the defence of your family and this world.” He said and, reaching into his sack produced a sword and shield, the symbol on the shield was of a lion – Peter knew this was Aslan.</p> <p>“I will urge you to learn to use this, it will be your duty to your family and to the people of this land … now I have a request of you.” F. C. said and then Peter noticed that everything was quiet.</p> <p>“What’s happening? And what do you want of me?” Peter asked worriedly.</p> <p>F. C. laughed, “Every time a child notices they ask me that question, it’s part of my gift and so don’t worry about that. Now Peter I would ask if I could use a part of your body.” F. C. said and looked at Peter in the eyes.</p> <p>Somehow Peter couldn’t pull away from those eyes they seemed to promise great pleasure and no pain, and so he nodded. “Good! I knew you’d agree.” F. C. said and before Peter could say anything he found all his clothes were on the floor.</p> <p>“I didn’t want to waste any more time.” F. C. said with a twinkle in his eyes. Peter noticed that he remained dressed. F. C. noticed his look, “I’m sure you’re not used to a full homosexual encounter, so I’m going to just give you a treat.” He said and then Peter found himself being lifted into the air so that his hips were at the man’s head.</p> <p>Looking down he could see several small people, elves Peter assumed, holding him, “Don’t worry about them, they’re just my little helpers.” F. C. said with a laugh. Peter didn’t say anything but he was worried just in case they did anything else, and then his fears were quashed as F. C. approached him and blew on his cock.</p> <p>Immediately Peter felt himself becoming erect, and then F. C. opened his mouth and sucked Peter’s cock into his mouth, Peter gave a groan as he was engulfed by this man, he felt the beard and moustache tickling his balls, Peter hadn’t ejaculated since before he’d entered the wardrobe and by this time his balls were quite full, but the thought of a man sucking him seemed to dampen the effect.</p> <p>Until he felt something entering his anus, he looked down to see an elf, with a mischievous smile on its lips, pushing his middle finger up into him massaging Peter’s prostate gland.</p> <p>Then Peter gave a groan as this added stimulation made him spurt into the man’s mouth, the man swallowed the load and then sucked Peter’s cock clean before moving back. “Yes, very tasty, I can see what Susan sees in you Peter, but you must give Lucy a chance to taste it.” Then Father Christmas looked into Peter’s eyes again, “And I would charge you to treat your brother better than you have done in the past, I know you’re worried about him, but … no, I can’t say anymore.”</p> <p>“Please tell me, will I see Edmund again?” Peter asked but received no answer, “Please tell me!” He persisted.</p> <p>“I cannot … I’m not allowed to tell you about the future that is for you to discover for yourself! Now …” There was a feeling of oddness and Peter found that he was dressed again, holding onto his sword and shield. “…I have a further gift to bestow.” He said.</p> <p>Peter walked back to Susan and Lucy both of whom had knowing smiled on their lips, “Now you Mr and Mrs. Beaver, come here.” Father Christmas ordered, cautiously the two Beavers approached him. This time the children noticed a change and realised that the time had been stopped for just them and the world. The two Beavers looked flush and Mrs. Beaver coat seemed very shiny. “I will put a new sewing machine and a crib into your lodge.” Father Christmas said.</p> <p>“But I’ve locked the door, you won’t get…” Mr. Beaver said but was stopped by a laugh from Father Christmas.</p> <p>“Locks and doors mean naught to me; I’ve undone many a chastity belt in my time, now farewell and A Merry Christmas to you all.” Father Christmas said and then his sleigh moved away, unhampered by the lack of snow.</p> <p>The children waved goodbye to the disappearing form and then Lucy looked at Peter, “What’s a chastity belt?” She asked and was most annoyed when Peter looked at Susan and they both laughed.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Edmund was used to being dragged by this dwarf and tried to keep up, but the White Witch was striding away towards a distance target.</p> <p>Their trek was interrupted by the sounds of laughter and merry-making, when they turned a corner they found a table laid out with a banquet of food, there were many talking animals seated around it.</p> <p>“Hi there,” An obviously drunken hare said holding up a chalice of mead, “Come and join the festivities!” He said – he hadn’t recognised the White Witch in his state.</p> <p>The Witch was furious. “WHAT IS THIS. <b>HOW DARE YOU BE MERRY IN MY PRESENCE!</b>” She shouted out.</p> <p>“But … but we were toasting your majesties health.” A weasel said grovellingly.</p> <p>“<b>WHO GAVE YOU THIS FOOD?</b>” The Witch asked.</p> <p>“F… f… father… Father Christmas!” A mouse cried out. The Witch went even whiter than before.</p> <p>“<b>YOU LIE … TELL ME YOU LIE AND I’LL LET YOU LIVE!</b>” The Witch said brandishing her wand.</p> <p>“It was … It was. Father Christmas gave us this food and told us to enjoy the Christmas spirit.” A dormouse squeaked.</p> <p>The Witch gave a wordless cry and the wand moved, “NO!” Edmund cried out and tried to stop her but Ginarrbrik pulled on the rope holding him and he fell to the ground.</p> <p>The Witch turned to Edmund. “Never try to stop me again, or I’ll forget why you are here!” She said and then walked past the several statues and the stoned food.</p> <p>Edmund looked at the group; faces etched in fear, and shuddered. He had helped this to happen! It was all due to his greed and anger. It was his fault that the Witch was doing this. He decided and then realised that if he could he would fight this evil person, even if it meant his death.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“So Lucy what did he do to you?” Susan asked her sister as they walked along behind the Beavers.</p> <p>Lucy gave a smile and looked to see that Peter wasn’t listening, “Well he let me suck him off, and it was wonderful.” Lucy said and they both giggled.</p> <p>“How did he look to you?” Susan asked</p> <p>“Just like his pictures, fat and large but his cock was just the right size for me to keep in my mouth.” Lucy said and then looked at her sister, “Why, what did he do to you?” She asked.</p> <p>Susan blushed and then also looked to see if Peter was near, “Well all of a sudden I was naked and he was undressing, but it was all padding. He was a young man and his cock was just the right size for me.” She giggled and Lucy giggled with her.</p> <p>Peter, however, was lost in his thoughts, the effects that Father Christmas had on him surprised him and although it wasn’t something he’d normally do, there was a part of him that wondered what it would be like to suck a boy off? But he didn’t want to say that in front of the girls, and there wasn’t anyone else to talk to.</p> <p>They crested a hill and then the Beavers waved the children over, “There’s the Stone Table!” Mr. Beaver said, and indeed there was a large table which was surrounded by a city of tents, near the middle was an extra large tent. Banners were flying all of which had a golden lion image on them.</p> <p>In the city/camp were creatures of various forms, Centaurs, Fawns, Dwarfs, Giants, Human looking people – although they weren’t humans – as well as animals. All were working at forges or practicing sword-play.</p> <p>The children entered the city/camp and were regarded by the creatures as they passed, Lucy whispered to Susan, “Why are they looking at us like that?”</p> <p>Susan looked around and then whispered back, “Maybe we look strange to them!” She said and the two girls giggled.</p> <p>Peter looked back at them, “Be serious, we need them to get Edmund free.” He said quietly. And the two girls schooled their looks.</p> <p>By the great tent was a Centaur, he bowed to them. “Welcome Son of Adam, Daughters of Eve, we have been awaiting your arrival. Permit me to introduce you to Aslan.</p> <p>A breath went through the crowd of beasts and people behind the children and everyone went down onto their knees as the Centaur blew on a trumpet. Peter looked at his sisters and then drew his sword, holding it out before him in salute to a monarch as Lucy and Susan curtsey.</p> <p>A low growl and padding of feet announced the arrival of Aslan, how can I describe him? As a Lion, yes! But what a Lion! He was the embodiment of how Lions should be. Imposing and large, his face showing a calmness and yet there was a touch of impending doom about him, not for him but anyone who dared to bring on his wrath.</p> <p>“Welcome Peter, Son of Adam. Welcome Susan and Lucy, Daughters of Eve … but where is your brother?” Aslan said.</p> <p>“He has gone to the White Witch your majesty; he’s tried to betray them!” Mrs. Beaver said which brought a gasp from the crowd.</p> <p>Aslan looked sadly at the three children, “Is this true?” He asked them.</p> <p>“Err. … Well … you see…” Susan began but Peter spoke up.</p> <p>“It was my fault Sir; he ran away and is under the power of the White Witch.” Peter said looking at the Lion and finding that he couldn’t look away.</p> <p>“Why did he run away?” Aslan asked in that calm voice.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t listen to him and he blamed me whenever something went wrong, I just moaned at him and ignored him, he didn’t have anyone to turn to for help.” Peter said.</p> <p>The Lion nodded, “Come with me Peter.” He said and turned to walk towards a cliff face.”</p> <p>Peter looked at his sisters who could only look back, he was the one asked for not either of the girls. And so Peter walked up to and with the Lion.</p> <p>I don’t know what they spoke about but when they returned Susan and Lucy could see that there was a new resolve in their brother, a steeliness that hadn’t been there before. Peter turned to face Aslan.</p> <p>“Command me and I will follow.” He said in a loud voice.</p> <p>“You will take control of this army; you will fight the White Witch and afterwards take your places in the thrones at Cair Paravel. This is your destiny and your right. Without you the land of Narnia is lost” Aslan said.</p> <p>“But Aslan I’ve never commanded an army before, I don’t know what to do?” Peter said all confidence fading.</p> <p>“You will know when the time is right, never fear.” Aslan said with a laugh in his voice. Then he turned to Susan and Lucy. “Daughters of Eve come with me into my tent. Son of Adam I think you need to practise your swordsmanship.” Aslan said and paced into his tent.</p> <p>Susan and Lucy looked at each other and then walked towards the flap of the tent where the Lion waited for them.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“Come in children.” The lion’s voice was soft and inviting so the two girls entered the tent, “Lucy and Susan it is nice to meet you.” He said and rolled over onto his back.</p> <p>The two girls giggled and ran to him, rubbing his soft under-fur and hearing his soft growling purr. “Lucy move your body to my muzzle.” Aslan said and the girl, forgetting all the stories about lions eating young girls, did as he asked, “Raise you dress child.” She heard and did so. Aslan extended his mouth and licked at her pussy causing instant pleasure to her with each lick.</p> <p>Soon she gave a shudder and felt that rough but velvet-like tongue licking up the juices that she was pouring out of her pussy. The sensations were so much that she fainted from the pleasure.</p> <p>Susan watched enviously as her sister was overcome and collapsed, this was what she had dreamed about ever since Peter had sneaked into her bed that first night.</p> <p>She shook her head as she heard Aslan talking to her, “Susan, can you show me how much you love me?” She thought for a minute and then gave a smile as she moved down the torso of the Lion.</p> <p>She regarded the member of the Lion, knowing that she wouldn’t be able to accept this inside her but she still approached it, she raised her body up and realised that if it did enter her she would be split apart, never to be whole again, but then it would have been worth it.</p> <p>“Susan STOP!” The command was such that Susan couldn’t resist it and froze in place, her pussy inches from the shaft that was her doom and pleasure. “Thank you Daughter of Eve, but that isn’t what I require.” Aslan said and his paws held her and pulled her close to the muzzle of the beast.</p> <p>“I want to give you what Lucy allowed me to do to her.” Aslan said to the elder girl. Susan felt so secure in the paws of this Lion that she didn’t care what happened, although she knew that these paws could, in seconds, become lethal claws that could rend and maim her body.</p> <p>She closed her eyes and allowed the beast, including the one inside her, to take control, the first swipe of Aslan’s tongue on her pussy was intense, she could feel some of her pussy hair being removed with that movement, but she didn’t even register the pain.</p> <p>Aslan kept on licking her pubic-mound until she was as smooth as Lucy, then Susan felt another sensation as Aslan concentrated on her pussy and clitoris, she reached out and felt his fur as she held onto his snout. “Gently Susan, gently.” She heard and released her hands.</p> <p>Aslan then began flicking his tongue deep into Susan’s pussy making the girl call out in her pleasure, a pleasure that built and built until she couldn’t take anymore, she screamed out and then she passed out.</p> <p>Aslan sucked at the fluid that was pouring out of Susan’s pussy, “A tasty drink indeed.” Aslan said and gently placed the sleeping girl beside her sister.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The Witch had now decided that this wasn’t just a little thaw she turned to her chief of Police, “Maugrim I want you to find those other three children, and then I want you to kill them, or as many as you can! I don’t want those four thrones occupied by anyone!” She said.</p> <p>Maugrim gave a snarl and then a howl. A howl that was echoed by his brethren, they turned and loped away towards the Stone Table, the Witch gave a smile and then looked to where Edmund was tied to a tree, “Soon Edmund you won’t have to worry about what your brother and sisters think of you!” She said and walked towards him</p> <p>Ginarrbrik smiled as he watched his mistress untie the gag that blocked Edmund’s mouth. “Please I’m thirsty, can I have a drink?” He begged.</p> <p>The Witch gently stroked his face, “Of course Edmund, in fact I’ll personally give you a drink, but you’ll have to earn it.” She said and then raised her grey gown displaying her aging pussy, all flabby and ugly. “Lick me Edmund and you may live a few minutes longer.” She said.</p> <p>Edmund tried to turn away but the Witch grabbed hold of his head and then rubbed her pussy onto his nose and mouth. “Please … uummghh!” Edmund said as his mouth was taken.</p> <p>He couldn’t breath and was suffocating, then he felt a whip on his ass, he screamed out and the Witch gave a shudder as his muffled voice vibrated on her parts. “That’s it Ginarrbrik, hit him again and again until I cum.” The Witch directed her servant.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik gave an evil smile and started whipping Edmund at regular intervals, he wanted to hurt the boy, not allowing him to give his mistress pleasure, so he delayed as much as he could.</p> <p>But Edmund had now learnt how the Witch received pleasure and realised the lesson that the Professor had given him. He began moving his mouth on the Witch’s pussy licking along the open slit and into the rubbery interior – the stench made him feel sick but he couldn’t move away from her, so he held back his vomit and carried on.</p> <p>The Witch gave a smile as she felt his tongue on her, he was almost as good as Ginarrbrik, but not good enough, the dwarf had been trained by her to serve her in all ways, and was good at his work.</p> <p>So although he was doing as well as he could, she couldn’t allow him to bring her off, and so she concentrated and felt her bladder release it’s load into Edmund’s mouth.</p> <p>Edmund tasted the acrid liquid and went to move away, but the Witch held him close and wouldn’t release him, he had no choice but to swallow. Ginarrbrik laughed when he realised what Edmund was receiving and then started to use the whip liberally on the defenceless boy.</p> <p>When the Witch had finished she moved back from Edmund, his face was soaking wet with her urine, “There you are boy, a drink from your queen! It may be the last one you ever have!” she said with a sneer. “Ginarrbrik, he’s yours for the next few minutes.” She said and walked away from the pair.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik gave an evil laugh as he undid the tie on his trousers, releasing his cock, he pulled Edmund over a root, making sure that his hands and legs were still tied, and then pulled the boys’ trousers and pants off of him, giving the dwarf full access to the boys’ bottom.</p> <p>“I wanted to do this ever since you returned boy!” He spat into Edmund’s ear and then pushed his hips forward, impaling Edmund’s anus on his penis. Edmund screamed out as he was reamed by the dwarf’s shaft, it was knobbly and rough, and Edmund’s anus wasn’t lubricated, except by his blood that began to drip from him.</p> <p>“Don’t hurt him, too badly Ginarrbrik, I want him alive when I get to the Stone Table.” The Witch said.</p> <p>“He’ll be alive, but hurting!” Ginarrbrik said and began pumping away oblivious to Edmund’s moans and pleadings.</p> <p>The last thing Edmund felt was the rough bark of the room he was bent over and the pain in his rectum as Ginarrbrik pushed inside him, he didn’t feel the hot jizm forcing it’s way into his body.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Susan and Lucy found themselves in each others arms, they looked into their sister’s eyes and smiled, a smile of shared pleasure. “Wasn’t he wonderful?” Lucy said dreamily.</p> <p>Susan nodded, “Oh yes, I wouldn’t mind him doing that to me again.” She said softly which made Lucy giggle.</p> <p>“I’m all sticky, I wonder where we can have a bath?” Lucy said.</p> <p>A dryad came into the tent and looked at them, “Your majesties I overheard your question, there is a lovely stream just outside the camp, none of the males would dream of disturbing you should you want to go there.” She said walking to a chest in which she removed two large towels, towels that would circle Susan twice and Lucy would be completely hidden in them. “Shall I show you the way?” She offered.</p> <p>“Oh yes please.” Said Lucy and Susan smiled in agreement. As they went to leave the tent the Dryad indicated to Susan’s horn.</p> <p>“Don’t forget to take that, you never know if you will need it.” She said and Susan picked it up.</p> <p>They told some of the talking beasts where they were going and for what reason, they were assured that none would follow them and that they would ensure that the girl’s privacy would be assured.</p> <p>The dryad removed the gown she was wearing and entered the water, “Come on in it’s wonderful.” She said, “The springs are clear and pure.” She added.</p> <p>Susan and Lucy looked around and then to each other before both smiled, they hung the towels on branches and then undressed. Naked they stood on the bank of the water, Lucy gave a giggle and then pushed her sister into the water.</p> <p>As her body went into the water Susan gave a shriek, it was almost freezing cold! She jumped out of the water and chased after her sister, “Why you little …” She said as she caught Lucy’s arm, then spun her sister over and threw her into the water.</p> <p>But Lucy kept her hands on Susan’s arm and she pulled her sister in with her. Now both girls shrieked and giggled as they played in the water, the dryad clapping her hands with glee at their play.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this both girls decided that it was time to get out and to dry themselves, the dryad declined as she was still drinking from the water – Dryads, being related to trees didn’t feel the cold as people do.</p> <p>Susan pulled a towel down and handed it to Lucy, “I wish I knew how we’re going to get Edmund back.” She said as she pulled the second towel from the branch.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t worry about him, you’ve enough to think about.” Said Maugrim as the towel revealed his hiding place.</p> <p>Both girls screamed out and tried to run but the wolves had encircled the pond giving them no escape. “Take them, use them and then kill them!” Maugrim said outloud so that the girls began to panic.</p> <p>Without thinking Susan picked up her horn and gave it a blow, a melodic sound made itself heard. Susan grabbed hold of Lucy and placed her onto the branches of a nearby tree, the dryad tried to help her but a wolf managed to pin her to the ground.</p> <p>Susan scrambled to the lower branches and then helped Lucy to climb higher, somehow branches seemed to be just in reach for the girls but not for the wolves who started circling the trees watching their prey.</p> <p>As they were safe for the moment Susan brought the horn to her mouth again and this time gave several blasts that sounded throughout the glade and reached the Stone Table.</p> <p>But would help arrive?</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p><i> Dear Mr. Lewis,</i></p> <p>I take it our previous missives were ignored by you!</p> <p>We cannot accept this as it is written! To hint that Father Christmas would even indulge in such practises goes against all reasonable tastes.</p> <p>If we may suggest that if you have to include this character that you allow him to just give the children gifts. And this Aslan character must it be a lion? If only because a lion is a fearful object to children.</p> <p>My dear CS, please read the guidelines that we’ve agreed on or we may have to take further steps.</p> <p>Yours sincerely</p> <p><b> Fools, buffoons! Just what do they think they’re doing? This is my story not theirs! But for the sake of a few pounds I’ll have to re-write the lot again, maybe I will change the Father Christmas part, and not mention Lucy and Susan with Aslan, but the Lion will remain!</b></p> <p>I’m adamant about that part as well, I’ll have a reason for that.</p> <p>I’m certain that someday my real story will be found and printed, then I’ll show them all!</p></div>",[]
1343,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 6",6,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"A small battle in which Peter earns his spurs and then enjoys another reward. A rescue is achieved and then a bargain is made to protect a life, a bargain betrayed and a miracle happens … Read on.",2006-05-09,2,4,"mf, mgf, oral, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner157.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Old Magics</p> <p>It was late when I returned to the attic, the trunk was still there and I was going to have to read the next chapter while the light remained.</p> <p>I picked up the envelope, finding no covering letter at the front so I began to read.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The sound of Susan’s horn invaded the Narnian encampment; Peter was talking tactics with Aslan when he looked up.</p> <p>“That was Susan’s horn, she must be in trouble!” Said Aslan but Peter was already running towards the sound. Aslan turned to the watching creatures, “Don’t just stand there our queens are in trouble!” He said which made the crowd realise the danger and they chased off toward the pond.</p> <p>When Peter got to the pond he saw Susan and Lucy perched in the branches of a tree, the wolves were jumping up to bite them, but somehow branches always seemed to get in their way, knocking the wolves back.</p> <p>Without thinking about his actions Peter drew his sword and slashed at a leaping wolf, cutting into the creatures back. “Get away from my sisters!” he said stabbing at another wolf.</p> <p>“Leave the human, he’s mine!” Maugrim said to his pack and he turned to face Peter. “So pup you dare to raise a sword against me, Maugrim?” He snarled at Peter.</p> <p>“Two down, you’re just another wolf!” Peter said simply, he could feel the creatures behind him, watching this battle, unwilling to carry on until Peter had proven himself.</p> <p>“They were the runts of this pack, easy prey … I’m of sterner stuff!” Maugrim snarled and leaped at Peter who ducked from this attack. Maugrim tried to kick back at Peter before he landed but missed.</p> <p>“You’re quick Pup, but I’m larger, older and heavier than you! And I can smell your fear!” Maugrim said.</p> <p>Peter gave a small smile, “I may be frightened of you wolf, but I know that I can overcome my fear, and I will be the king of this land, not you wolf, but I will wear your pelt as a cloak.” He said trying to sound braver than he felt.</p> <p>“I will kill you pup and then have fun with your siblings, like my queen is dealing with your brother!” Maugrim said and bared his fangs.</p> <p>But this taunt had the opposite effect on Peter who felt a red rage take him over, but somehow his brain was still working away! The wolf reached out with its right claw, only to be blocked by Peter’s shield. The left claw was struck with Peter’s sword, bringing pain to the Witch’s lieutenant.</p> <p>“That was luck, Pup! This time you die!” Maugrim said in his pain. He jumped toward Peter, his paws out in front of him in order to pin and then hold him down as Maugrim’s teeth ripped his throat out.</p> <p>But this plan was thwarted as Peter held his sword out in front of him, pushing the blade deep into Maugrim’s chest and piercing the wolf’s heart.</p> <p>This was the signal for the others to help Peter, they swarmed pass the shaken youth and attacked the wolves, tearing them to bits.</p> <p>Then Aslan was there, “Quick! One’s getting away, Eagles, Centaurs follow it! It will lead you to Edmund, rescue him and bring him back to his family!” Aslan said. His orders were quickly followed.</p> <p>Aslan walked to where Peter was still looking at the dead Maugrim, “I wasn’t sure I could do it!” He said to the Lion.</p> <p>“I had faith in you Son of Adam, but Peter your blade is dirty, I think you’d better clean it!” Aslan admonished.</p> <p>Peter took the sword out of Maugrim’s body and, after wiping it on the dead wolf’s fur, cleaned it off with grass. “Son of Adam, would you give me your sword?” Aslan asked of him.</p> <p>Peter did so and somehow Aslan was holding it. “Kneel Peter.” Aslan said, again Peter did as he was told and he felt the sword touch him on his shoulders. “Arise Sir Peter, Wolfsbane!” Aslan said to the cheering of the watching crowd.</p> <p>Lucy and Susan found that their path to the ground was helped by the branches of the trees as they seemed to move to allow them easy steps to the ground. They ran to their brother’s side and hugged him.</p> <p>“Oh Peter, you were so brave.” Susan said kissing her brother.</p> <p>“Yes Peter I was so scared but then you were there.” Said Lucy holding onto his legs. Peter noticed that during their escape they had lost the towels and were both bare and the excitement of the fight had now changed into something else.</p> <p>“I think you’d better take him to your tent and show him your gratitude.” Aslan said with a small chuckle.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Back at the Witches camp a lone wolf came limping back, “Maugrim’s dead! My pack is gone, flee, flee!” He gasped out. Several of her beasts started to turn away infected with his fear.</p> <p>“<b>HOLD!</b>” The Witch’s voice sounded out in the camp, “If one of those thrones is vacant then the prophecy is null, and there is one way to make sure of that.” She said.</p> <p>Ginarrbrik grabbed hold of Edmunds hair and pulled him to his knees. Edmund could hear a noise, it was a rhythmic sound which he’d heard before, and then he realised where! It was in the barber’s shop when they were sharpening the razors; he went to struggle but was held down by the dwarfs’ body.</p> <p>“Pull his head back!” the Witch ordered and Edmund’s hair was pulled to raise his face. “This is the death of all traitors!” The Witch said …</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>In Aslan’s camp Peter turned to face his sisters, “Lucy…” he began to say but Susan put her hand on his mouth.</p> <p>“It’s her time Peter, she wants you.” Susan said and took her brother’s hand.</p> <p>Lucy was lying on some furs on the ground and she smiled up at her siblings, “Please Peter make love to me.” She said.</p> <p>“Oh Lucy, I could hurt you!” Peter said although other parts of him were showing their appreciation of her offer.</p> <p>“Do it Peter, can’t you see that it’s right!” Susan whispered into Peter’s ear while rubbing his cock.</p> <p>“UUuurrrgggh!” Peter said and then he knelt down between Lucy’s legs, his hands finding her chest and rubbing the small bumps that were there, “But you’re just a child!” He said trying to stop himself.</p> <p>“Not where it matters!” Lucy said with a giggle, “I never told you what I did when I was here, did I?” She said laughing at Peter’s shocked look.</p> <p>Peter looked at Susan who smiled at him and nodded, “Yes Peter! You’re never reluctant with me are you, so why with Lucy?” She said.</p> <p>Peter sighed and then kissed Lucy on the lips, he was surprised when she opened her mouth to kiss him and even more so when her tongue started to investigate his mouth, he pulled back slightly, “Surprise!” Lucy said and then moved his hand down to her pussy, which he found to be moist and yielding.</p> <p>He was again surprised when he felt his britches being dragged down his legs by Susan, he looked at her, “Well you can’t do it with them on!” She said smiling.</p> <p>He didn’t need anymore prompting, his cock was erect and pointing in the right direction, and so it didn’t need Susan’s hand to guide it into Lucy’s pussy but he welcomed her touch anyway. Peter gave a push and entered his sister.</p> <p>Lucy gave a gasp as he entered her, not because he was large but because it was her older brother who was doing it. Peter however found that although Lucy was younger than Susan she did, in fact, feel larger inside than Susan, he looked at Lucy slightly puzzled.</p> <p>“I’ve had some practise.” Lucy said with a giggle as she pushed back onto her brother’s cock.</p> <p>Peter didn’t talk, in a way he’d been wanting to do this with Lucy, but didn’t want to annoy Susan, yet both girls had decided to allow this and who was he to disagree with them? “Turn over Peter!” Susan said suddenly and pushed Peter.</p> <p>This time Lucy was on top of Peter, straddling him. “Ooohhhh! That feels so deep!” Lucy said and she managed to raise herself up so that Peter could look up at his sister, her flatten stomach and barely forming breasts.</p> <p>Then he saw a pair of hands appear from behind Lucy, they held onto his sister’s breasts – Peter realised that they were Susan’s! Susan was helping his sister to accept his cock, was his first thought, but then he realised that he was wrong, she was taking her own pleasure from her sister.</p> <p>At first Peter was concerned but then, as Susan kissed her sister’s lips, he became aroused and started pushing up with his hips.</p> <p>The excitement of the chase and the kill, combined with the visual stimulation that took Peter over the edge, he began pumping his seed into his youngest daughter with such a force that it caused her to climax as well, something that Peter saw just before he blacked out.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Edmund closed his eyes, he didn’t want to see the blade as the Witch cut his throat … he was waiting for the pain … which didn’t come? What did happen was a loud noise as if the whole forest had come alive.</p> <p>The weight on his back vanished but he couldn’t lift himself up, he was too scared! The noise began to recede.</p> <p>Then “Is this the one?” a deep voice said</p> <p>“I suppose so, where’s the Witch?” another voice answered.</p> <p>“I thought you were going after her?”</p> <p>“I was too busy with the wolf! Why didn’t you get her?”</p> <p>“She just wasn’t there! Come on let’s get this ‘manling’ and return to Aslan.” The deep voice said.</p> <p>Edmund found his bonds being untied and then hands were raising him to his feet. He looked up to find men on horses … or rather horses with men’s upper bodies? They were Centaurs!</p> <p>“Climb on me Son of Adam... and hold on tight!” The Centaur said as he quickly turned and ran off into the woods.</p> <p>Edmund couldn’t remember much of the rescue and flight from the Witch, his body was aching everywhere and he couldn’t stop himself from blacking out.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Peter opened his eyes, he could see his sisters, they were turned head to tail and sucking on their bald pussys’.</p> <p>Peter blinked, Susan’s pussy was clear of hair, she looked just like Lucy! Peter found his cock getting erect as he moved behind his sister. Lucy was licking out Susan’s pussy and didn’t notice him until he touched her forehead with his dripping cock.</p> <p>She looked up and saw him standing there and knew what he wanted so she moved out of the way to allow him to push his cock into Susan’s pussy.</p> <p>Susan sighed as she felt her pussy being filled with his cockshaft. “Lucy! Where did you get that…” She started to say but Lucy moved back and covered her mouth with her pussy.</p> <p>Peter was sliding his cock into his elder sister’s denuded pussy and then Lucy lowered her face and began licking the shaft, tasting her sister’s juices on her brother’s cock. “Oh Lucy, that’s wonderful!” Peter said encouraging his sister and he moved his hand to rub her back causing her to mew in pleasure from the sight of her brother’s cock and the sensations of Susan on her pussy.</p> <p>All too soon Peter was spurting his seed into Susan’s pussy while Lucy gave a groan and shudder as she spilt her juices into Susan’s mouth, Peter pulled out of Susan’s pussy but then he was attacked by Lucy as she sucked him into her mouth, cleaning him of their combined juices.</p> <p>Even with her ministrations Lucy couldn’t bring Peter back up and so she allowed him to turn her around and to snuggle up with Susan and himself, as they hugged each other Peter said, “I really love you two.”</p> <p>“Me too!” Both girls said in unison and then they fell asleep.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The next day the three children were awoken with the news of Edmund’s rescue, they quickly got dressed and ran out of the tent. On the same promontory that he’d spoken to Peter, Aslan was talking with Edmund, with them were a tall lady and a young girl, Edmund was on his knees and gently kissing the girl who was returning the kiss with vigour.</p> <p>Then Edmund turned and walked with Aslan to where the three were standing. “I have spoken to him and everything is as it should be! There is nothing more to say about the past few days.” Aslan said and walked away from the children.</p> <p>Edmund was standing there, tears in his eyes. “I’m sorry I’ve been such a…” He began but Peter pulled him into a hug.</p> <p>“It was my fault as well, I’m sorry.” Peter said and then the two girls joined in hugging their brothers.</p> <p>Even after all he’d been through Edmund found that he was hungry, so the children went to where a breakfast had been prepared, there was no talking as everyone was wrapped up in their thoughts, after breakfast Peter spoke. “Edmund I want you to take the girls back to the wardrobe and return to the real world.” He said.</p> <p>“But what about you?” Edmund asked.</p> <p>Peter sighed and didn’t look at his siblings, “I’m going to remain here, these people need me and I promised mum I’d keep you safe. So that’s why you have to go.”</p> <p>Susan got to her feet. “No Peter, I’m not leaving! You remember the prophecy all four of us are needed to sit on the thrones! We can’t go! And I won’t go!” She walked to where her bow and arrows were hanging and picked them up. “I’ll be practising while you make up your mind!” She said and walked away.</p> <p>“And I’m not going either!” Lucy said getting up and following her sister.</p> <p>“Edmund?” Peter said.</p> <p>But Edmund was shaking his head as well. “I’m not going either, I haven’t done anything to help here, all I’ve done is made things worse! I see that and I have to remain!” He said.</p> <p>Peter shook his head, “But all I was trying to do was to get you all safely out of here.” He said.</p> <p>Edmund reached out and helped him to his feet, “But now you need to teach me about fighting with swords, I think I’m going to need it.”</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was later that morning while Aslan was talking to the children that a leopard approached them. “Sire, there is a messenger from the enemy who requests an audience.” It said.</p> <p>“Let him approach.” The Lion said gravely.</p> <p>Edmund gave gasp as Ginarrbrik walked up to Aslan; he gave a glance to Edmund and then gave an evil smile before turning back to the Lion.</p> <p>“What is your message son of Earth?” Asked Aslan.</p> <p>“The Queen of Narnia and Empress of the Lone Islands desires a safe conduct to come and speak to you on a matter that concerns the well-being of the land of Narnia.” Ginarrbrik said with a bow.</p> <p>“Queen of Narnia indeed!” Said Mrs. Beaver “Of all the …”</p> <p>“Peace Beaver.” Said Aslan, “Everything will be given their true names in due time. Tell your mistress that I accept her request and grant her safe conduct, however I want her to leave her wand behind.”</p> <p>The Dwarf agreed and turned around to walk out of the camp accompanied by two leopards.</p> <p>“She’s bound to turn them into stone!” Edmund said.</p> <p>Peter shook his head, “It would be alright, Aslan wouldn’t have sent them if there was any chance of that.”</p> <p>Indeed, a few minutes later the Witch came walking along between the leopards, both of whom seemed to have a nasty taste in their mouths, she was wandless. She came up to the Lion and stood tall. “You have a traitor here Aslan” She said.</p> <p>Edmund quivered but stood still, he knew she meant him. Peter held onto his arm. “The offence was not against you so why should it concern us?”</p> <p>The Witch laughed, “Do not pretend that you have forgotten the old magic?” She said.</p> <p>Aslan looked at her, “Let us say that I have!” He said</p> <p>The Witch looked at Aslan in surprise. “May I remind you what is written on that very stone table which stands beside us? Tell you of the words written in letters deep as a spear on the Fire-stones on the Secret Hill, Even of the engravings on the sceptre of the Emperor-beyond-the-Seas? You at least know the Magic that the Emperor put into Narnia at the very beginning! You know that every traitor belongs to me as my lawful prey and that for every treachery I have a right to kill!”</p> <p>The Beavers looked at each other, “So that’s how she became powerful, she was the executioner, with thoughts above her station!” Mrs. Beaver said.</p> <p>“Peace Beavers, Why don’t you come with me and we’ll discuss the matter!” Aslan said to the Witch, and the pair strolled away.</p> <p>Lucy looked worriedly up at Peter, “What’s going to happen? Is she going to have Edmund?” She said quietly.</p> <p>Edmund had heard her and blanched as he remembered just how she had him the previous day.</p> <p>After a few minutes the Witch and Aslan returned, “You will do this?” She said.</p> <p>“I have given my word.” Aslan said.</p> <p>“But what if you…!” The Witch said and was silence by a roar from Aslan, a roar that shook the whole camp. The Witch went even whiter and ran out of the camp followed by the laugher of those watching.</p> <p>Aslan allowed this and then called everyone to attend. “We have to move to another location, we cannot remain here.” He said and then ignored all the questions that were put to him; he looked at Peter and Edmund. “Sons of Adam come with me.” He said.</p> <p>Afterward Lucy would remember how sad and alone he looked during that time, as if a great weight was on his shoulders.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The new setting of the camp was in a better defensible position, and throughout the trek to this placement Aslan was busy outlining battle plans to the two youths.</p> <p>“But you will be there in charge won’t you Aslan?” Peter asked at one point.</p> <p>“Oh Son of Adam, the future is not clear on this, you must be ready in case I am not here.” Aslan said gravely and then carried on with his instructions.</p> <p>That night the four children snuggled together, Lucy with Edmund and Susan with Peter, the two boys pumped so much seed into their sisters that they fell into a dreamless sleep.</p> <p>But for some reason neither Lucy or Susan could settle down, Lucy got up and walked to the opening of the tent, she gave a small gasp as she saw a large shadow slip away from the camp.</p> <p>She beckoned to Susan and then the two followed the shape into the darkness.</p> <p>After a few minutes it stopped moving and then Aslan’s voice spoke out, “Susan, Lucy, why do you follow me?” He asked them.</p> <p>The two girls ran up to the Lion and hugged him, “I’m sorry Aslan, but you looked so lonely that I just had to come.” Lucy said.</p> <p>Aslan licked both girls and then smiled at them, “You may come with me, but when I tell you to remain behind please do as I ask.” He said, both girls agreed and they all walked back towards the Stone Table.</p> <p>As they approached a rise, from which the Stone Table would be visible, Aslan stopped. “Now you must remain here, and no matter what you are not to do anything to interfere. This has to be done!” He said and looked at the two as they both promised. “Thank you, I love you both, never forget that!” He said and then strode towards the Table – where the Witch was waiting with her army.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>“<b>YOU SEE! THE FOOL HAS COME!</b>” The witch called out and her army began to laugh.</p> <p>As Aslan walked to the table the rabble began to call out, “Pussy want some milk? Hey pussy, pussy, pussy!” And such things.</p> <p>“Hold!” The witch called out. “He needs to be bound and muzzled!” and Ginarrbrik approached the Lion, very carefully, and started wrapping ropes around the snout of Aslan, while others tied his legs together until he couldn’t stand. Finally Ginarrbrik had finished.</p> <p>The Witch wasn’t satisfied, “There’s too much hair, SHAVE IT!” She called out.</p> <p>(“<i>No, no! Haven’t they done enough to him?” Lucy cried as she was held by Susan where they were watching from the rise</i>)</p> <p>After all the hair was removed Aslan was dragged along the ground towards the table where the crowd jeered and berated Aslan, then Ginarrbrik pulled on the Lion’s penis and began rubbing it, “This is the last time you’ll have any fun with this!” He said with a leer as he masturbated the Lion.</p> <p>While this was happening the Witch bent over her prey, “You think that you’ve done something noble? Let me tell you, when I’ve finished here I’ll go on to kill all the children I’ll ensure that my reign never ends, and you won’t be able to stop me, as you’ll be dead!” She said and raised a knife.</p> <p>(<i>“NO!” Lucy cried as Susan pulled her head into her body to stop her sister from seeing the death of Aslan.</i>)</p> <p>The Witch looked down at the lifeless body and then smiled at her troops “<b>PREPARE YOURSELVES! FOR TOMORROW WE ATTACK – LET NONE OF THEM LIVE!</b>” She declared bringing a roar from the throats of the creatures.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I cannot say how long the two girls remained at the rise, they were too scared that someone would come their way, but they realised that the silence was due to the fact that the Witch had left the Stone Table and had taken her army with her.</p> <p>It was with trepidation that the two children walked to the Stone Table which still had its dead victim draped over the edge. “Why did they do that?” Lucy kept saying. “What had he done to deserve it?”</p> <p>They cried when they saw Aslan’s shaved and mutilated body. “It’s not right to leave him like that!” Susan decided and tried to loosen the rope muzzle that had been wrapped around the Lion’s snout, but they were too tight indeed they were biting into the cooling flesh of the corpse.</p> <p>“Oh it’s no use Susan; we must go back to the camp and warn the others.” Lucy said. “But … I … I can’t! I can’t leave him here alone.” Lucy wailed and held onto the Lion’s paw as if she could help him.</p> <p>“Look Lucy there’s nothing we can do … what’s that?” Susan said as she noticed small shapes running over the Table. “Ewww! They’re mice … shoo! Go away!” She said waving at the mice, but they took no notice of her.</p> <p>“Oh why can’t they … Susan. Look!” Lucy said pointing to where the mice’s strong jaws were eating into the ropes holding Aslan.</p> <p>“They’re trying to help him … they don’t understand what’s happened to him.” Susan said tears running down her face. Once the Lion’s face was free of the rope both girls held onto Aslan’s face and began to sob, their tears falling onto the lifeless face of the Lion.</p> <p>When the sun began to rise Susan took hold of Lucy’s hand. “Come on Lucy, Peter will be getting worried and we’ve got to get back.” And still sobbing the two girls slowly moved away from the table.</p> <p>Suddenly there was a loud crack which made the two girls turn around. The Stone table was split in two, but of Aslan’s body there was no sign!</p> <p>“Oh No! What else have they done to him?” Lucy screamed out and pulled away from Susan to return to the ruin of the table.</p> <p>Susan soon joined her and they looked at the remains, then a voice behind them spoke, they turned to find the rising sun in their eyes. “What are you looking for children?” The voice said.</p> <p>Both girls squinted in the light and then Lucy gained enough courage to speak, “Please what happened, where’s Aslan?” She asked.</p> <p>There was a low laugh and the voice seemed familiar as it spoke again, “There is a deeper magic that even the witch doesn’t know about!” It said and the blurred shape strode closer to the girls, “The magic says that should a willing victim who has betrayed nobody is sacrificed on the table then death itself will undo and the table will be broken forever!” Aslan said as he stood in front of the girls.</p> <p>“ASLAN! Is it really you … you’re not a …” Susan said and the warm breath of the Lion answered her question.</p> <p>“I’m real but I’m slightly weak at the moment.” Aslan said and shook out his full mane of fur. He took a deep breath and then licked both girls making them shudder in glee. He looked up at them. “Daughters, would you mind raising your skirts and allowing me to drink?” He asked them.</p> <p>The two girls looked at each other and smiled, and then they did as Aslan asked them displaying their naked cunnies to his gaze. “Thank you.” Aslan said and then approached Lucy his tongue coming out and bathing her slit with his juices causing her to moan in pleasure.</p> <p>“Oh that’s so nice Aslan; I wish Peter could do that.” Lucy said only to be nudged by Susan, “Oh alright then Edmund!” Lucy amended before she allowed herself to relax and catch the sensations that were coming from her pussy.</p> <p>Living up to her new nickname Lucy sighed as she gave up her juices to the Lion’s tongue; he lapped up those juices and seemed to get stronger with each drop of moisture.</p> <p>Susan watched her sister feeling slightly envious of her reactions and then she was supporting Lucy as the young girl collapsed into her arms. Then she felt the roughness of Aslan’s tongue on her pussy. The effect on her skin was amazing, it seemed to heighten all the sensations that she normally felt, in fact it was so great that she soon found herself climaxing as well letting out even more juices than she had ever done, she also collapsed back onto Aslan’s paws which were somehow behind her.</p> <p>It was a few minutes before the girls came too, the change over Aslan was amazing, he was vitalised and seemed even realer (‘if anyone could be more than real it was Aslan then’ Lucy would say when she told the tale.) He smiled at the two sisters and then said. “Thank you Daughters of Eve, I feel better than ever, now cover your ears, I’m about to roar!”</p> <p>And before the girls could start to obey him Aslan bowed his head, opened his mouth and then gave such a roar that shook the trees in the bower of the Stone Table. In fact the sound seemed to hang visually in the air.</p> <p>“Now children I have a long way to travel and I want you to join me, climb onto my back and hold on tight, for I have to be very fast indeed.” Aslan said positioning himself so that both girls could get onto him.</p> <p>Then they were off, and Aslan was running so fast that at first everything was a blur, and then he gave a small leap and seemed to take to the air. Susan looked down at Lucy who had her eyes closed; she wondered where they were going and what was happening with Peter and Edmund?</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p><b> As expected I sent this version into the publishers, although I was already starting a tamer version as I expected it to be returned, indeed a few days later (remarkably quick turnaround I found) the manuscript was returned with the following letter.</b></p> <p><i> Dear CS.</i></p> <p>Please sir I beg you do not ask us to even think of publishing this as it stands! For one thing again you are spending too much time on things that normal children have no concerns about, and also this ending? Why did you do it like that?</p> <p>I am returning this chapter and urge you to amend it as we outlined, I can only assume that you submitted it as a joke to enrage our founder – I have kept it away from his eyes as he would refuse to even print those chapters that we have passed.</p> <p>As your friend please, please submit a version that we can look at and possibly publish, I’m sure that if you concentrate on the fairytale side of this that we would be happy to take the whole book.</p> <p>And even offer to print any others in the series, it could grow on the children you know. Maybe you should write two entries and only submit the second instead of the first, in this manner you will have a version you want and a version that children could read.</p> <p>Yours sincerely…</p> <p><b>At least he admits that I do have a good story, I wonder if he’s copying the one I send him before he returns it? But I might just give his idea a chance, but I’ve still got one chapter to write on this book, so I might still have some fun. CSL.</b></p> <p>I put the pages back in the envelope and smiled, so the old man knew what he was doing, and this cliffhanger was the perfect way to get the reader to wait for the next chapter. I checked my watch and shook my head, it was too late to continue now, it would just have to wait until tomorrow.</p></div>",[]
1344,"Variation on L.W.W., Story 7",7,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"The final chapter of the story, Involving fights, restoration of the creatures and the crowning of the Kings and Queens - before the return.",2006-05-15,3,5,"m+f+, mm, oral, anal, cons",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner158.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Back to the Wardrobe</p> <p>The tolling bell reminded me of the time and I felt I had to finish this story before I could even think about tidying the place. I did ask the Bursar if I could take the trunk home with me, but was told that it was the property of the collage and had to remain, intact, on the premises.</p> <p>In the last envelope of the first book I found the written sheets of CSL’s but this time no letter from the publishers, there was one typewritten note at the end which I was going to read later.</p> <p>I began reading the first sheet.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The sunlight filtering through the fabric of the tent woke Edmund up; he looked around but could see no sign of the girls in the tent, the sounds from outside were normal, well normal for a camp preparing for war.</p> <p>He nudged Peter who was behind him, “Wassup Susan?” Peter said sleepily and moved his hands forwards to grasp Edmund’s hips, without noticing the difference he lined up his cock and pushed forwards impaling Edmund’s bum with his cock.</p> <p>Edmund went to shout out but then found that, for some strange reason, that he liked the feeling, he pushed back onto his brother whose hands began moving up the youth’s body.</p> <p>Then Peter noticed something strange, the lack of tits and his muzzy brain realised that it wasn’t Susan. “Lucy is that you?” He asked.</p> <p>“N … n… no, it’s me … Edmund.” Edmund said</p> <p>“Crikey Edmund, I’m sorry.” Peter said pulling back from his brother.</p> <p>“No, don’t stop, I like it!” Edmund said moving with him.</p> <p>“But it’s … wrong.” Peter said but found his hands moving down to Edmund’s crotch, feeling the erect cock there and he started to rub it.</p> <p>“Oh yes, yes!” Edmund said, “But you’re better than that damned Ginarrbrik!” he added</p> <p>“Oh Edmund I didn’t know, I’m so sorry” Peter stopped for a moment but Edmund was persistent.</p> <p>“Don’t be, I was a wart and an idiot, I forced myself onto a defenceless girl and didn’t think about her at all.” Edmund said closing his eyes to the sensations that Peter’s cock was giving him.</p> <p>“Do you mean Lucy?” Peter asked slightly intrigued.</p> <p>“No, she was a dryad, a tree person. The Witch said she was my prize and that I would be able to do what I wanted, I was stupid Peter I believed her, but I can see now that she was lying, lying just like I had been.” Edmund said tears now in his eyes.</p> <p>“But now you’ve seen what she’s like and now you can change for the better.” Peter said holding his brother.</p> <p>“That’s what Aslan said, but I’m not sure I can.” Edmund said.</p> <p>Peter didn’t know how to respond but then felt Edmund moving beneath him and so he carried on until both brothers came.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>Susan and Lucy found that Aslan covered the ground very quickly and they soon were by a lake with a castle in the middle of it.</p> <p>“Is that it? I thought it was on land?” Lucy said.</p> <p>“No, we saw it in the winter time, but there is a causeway to the main gates.” Susan said, and indeed Aslan was now running along this causeway. “<b>He isn’t going to stop!</b>” Susan cried out.</p> <p>Then there was a bunching of Aslan’s muscles and he leaped over the wall of the castle to land, with a gentle bump on the other side. “Now children dismount and I’ll deal with these.” He said and walked to where a dwarf was frozen, his axe raised in attack.</p> <p>Aslan blew gently onto the dwarf and it was like watching a photograph develop as the colour of the dwarf changed from stone, to a more natural colouration, his tunic was a scarlet colour and his trousers were dark green. He brought his axe down - narrowly missing the two girls.</p> <p>“Eh! You’re not that witch, where is she? She was here a moment ago!” The dwarf said looking around and then he saw Aslan his face when white and he went to his knees. “I’m sorry Sir, can you forgive me?”</p> <p>Aslan gave a laugh, “Peace Son of Earth, help me with the others for we have much to do.” And they went around the courtyard of the castle with Aslan breathing on the stoned figures and the Dwarf helping them to orientate themselves.</p> <p>Lucy had dragged Susan off to explore the rest of the castle, finding more statues and directing Aslan to these poor people.</p> <p>There was a lull in the restoration and the creatures were busy stretching and moving their bodies in order to get the blood circulating and then there was a scream from the castle. “Aslan, Aslan we’ve found Mr. Timmus.” Lucy was excitingly calling out from a dungeon.</p> <p>When Mr. Timmus opened his eyes the first person he saw was Lucy, he smiled at her and hugged her. “Lucy! The Witch?” he asked her.</p> <p>“She is still alive and will need to be dealt with!” Aslan’s voice growled from the side.</p> <p>Mr. Timmus look one glance and then went to his knees, “I’m sorry Sir, It was just that…” He began and then Lucy looked up at Aslan pleading with her eyes.</p> <p>“That’s alright young fawn, I understand how you felt, she is very innocent and yet so lovely.” Aslan said a smile showing in his words.</p> <p>“Yes … she is.” Timmus said also smiling. “I would love to stay with you but I think there is a need to be somewhere else.” He said to which Aslan agreed.</p> <p>Once back in the courtyard Aslan told the freed creatures that a battle was being fought and they were needed, none of the creatures held back but agreed to fight with Peter and the others.</p> <p>“But how shall we go? The doors are closed!” A centaur asked pointing to the door.</p> <p>“But not for long!” Aslan said and then looked up, “Hello Giant, we need your help!” He called.</p> <p>“<b>Me. Help. How?</b>” The giant replied, he spoke as slowly as he thought.</p> <p>“Get rid of that door!” Aslan said and before the giant had finished nodding his club had already breached the door.</p> <p>With the help of a couple of sheepdog Aslan led his army along the path to the Stone Table, those who couldn’t keep up were carried by those who could and so they raced off to the battle.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>After breakfast the two boys tried to find Lucy, Susan and Aslan, but without success. “I suppose he had something else to do.” Peter finally said as a Centaur rode up to them.</p> <p>The Centaur bowed, which is a rather impressive sight in itself, “Sir Peter the Witch’s army is gathered, what are your orders?” He said.</p> <p>Peter looked around, “Isn’t Aslan here to command the troops?” He asked.</p> <p>The Centaur shook his head, “No Sir Peter, and his orders were that you would be in command should he fail to appear.” The Centaur said and bowed again.</p> <p>Peter’s mind moved quickly and then he nodded, “Very well. My brother and I will mount up and meet our army in opposition, you are aware of the plans that Aslan had devised?” He asked.</p> <p>The Centaur smiled, “Of a certainty Sir Peter, all we need is one to lead us!” He said before turning away to the battlefront.</p> <p>Peter turned to Edmund and formally shook his hand, “Well Ed, this is where we find out if Aslan is with us, good luck.” He said.</p> <p>Edmund nodded and echoed his brother’s sentiments; both boys mounted their horses and rode off their position at the front.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I won’t go into the details of the battle as it was very bitter with no side giving quarter, but the Witch had a larger army and although Peter’s troops fought bravely they were being cut down in size, either by the Witches forces or by the witch herself using her wand to transform her opponents to stone.</p> <p>That is to say she was, Edmund had seen what she was doing and then attacked her, not going for the Witch herself, but the wand, smashing it with a blow from his sword. He was so happy that he laughed in her face.</p> <p>A laugh that was cut short as she stabbed the broken stump into his side, twisting the useless wand to cause the most damage, “One less potential king to worry about!” She said walking away from his hurt and dying body.</p> <p>Edmund could feel the blood seeping into his lungs and knew that whatever happened to Peter, his life was soon going to be over.</p> <p>Peter tried to get to his brother but he could see the Witch striding towards him, for some reason there was a clear path between them, well almost clear without thinking Peter gave a left handed stroke and took the head off a hag that was about to stab him.</p> <p>“So you are the elder one, the one who slew my chief of police?” The Witch said.</p> <p>“I’m also the one who will end your reign here Witch, you have no place here!” Peter said grimly.</p> <p>She smiled and indicated back to where Edmund was trying to get his breath, “I’ve already disposed of your brat of a brother, you will just be one more who failed!” She said and started to attack.</p> <p>Peter was hard pressed to defend himself against her aggression, but he blocked blow after blow, either with his sword or his shield. But the Witch had age and cunning on her side, she feinted with a high blow and shifted to strike Peter’s sword from his hand, then she started beating away at his shield, weakening his arm.</p> <p>Edmund was watching helplessly as his brother was being decimated by the Witch, “If only Aslan was here! He’d soon sort her out!” He thought and then he did something that he’d never done before, he prayed to Aslan calling out to him to aid them.</p> <p>A sound came from behind the Witch’s forces, it was a low rumbling noise like a thunderstorm was approaching, with it was a musical sound. The Witch heard it and turned around, distracted from her task.</p> <p>“That’s Susan’s horn!” Peter said, hope starting to rise in his body, he rolled over and grabbed his sword. “My sister is coming and she’s bringing more troops to help, your time is over!” He said and moved to attack the Witch.</p> <p>But now there were two of her creatures blocking him and he had to fight them, somehow the sound of Susan’s horn had invigorated him and he soon was besting them both.</p> <p>The Witch, however, was intent on this new menace, she could see the Giants first – of course – striding along knowing that whoever they trod on would be an enemy as friends knew to keep away from Giants when fighting, then the Centaurs bows in their hands firing arrows at the troops now turning to fight them, their accuracy almost uncanny.</p> <p>The she saw HIM, with the two female bitches on his back, but they soon slid off to allow him to spring into the fray. “<b>NO IT CAN’T BE!</b>” She screamed and then turned to kill Peter, who was not approaching her breathing heavily and raising his sword.</p> <p>But then Aslan was on her, claws ripping her sword and stump of wand from her hands and forcing her onto her back. “You were dead, how can you return from that land?” She asked but Aslan didn’t answer her, his jaws opened and then closed on her throat, ripping her life away from her.</p> <p>With the death of the Witch her forces seemed to give up and soon the battle was over. Susan and Lucy both ran to Peter fussing over his wounds, not seeing Edmund lying on the ground until Peter ran to him.</p> <p>“Quickly Lucy.” Aslan said and this reminded Lucy of her small vial, she gently poured one drop onto Edmund’s wound. Immediately the wound closed and Edmund began to breathe better. “Lucy! You’re needed.” Aslan said looking towards the battlefield.</p> <p>“In a moment, I want to know that Edmund’s fine.” Lucy said keeping her eyes on her brother.</p> <p>Aslan gave a snarl, “How many more must die for Edmund’s sake?” He said angrily.</p> <p>Lucy looked at him guiltily, “I’m sorry Aslan, but he is my brother.” She said and began walking to where others were moaning in pain.</p> <p>Aslan gave a forgiving smile, “I know Lucy, but these have brothers and sisters as well.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy went from person to person healing them of their injuries, while Aslan was going to each transformed person breathing life into their stoned bodies</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>That night there was a victory feast in the camp, all the children were talking about what had happened, Peter was saying, “We were being overwhelmed as the witch was turning people into stone, but when Edmund broke her wand she was just another person fighting.” He said hugging his brother.</p> <p>“Yes, but then she stabbed me, a fine fighter I turned out to be.” Edmund said rubbing his side where the broken wand had stabbed him.</p> <p>“Peace children, you all did what you had to. Edmund you deserve to be knighted for your actions.” Aslan said and, after taking Peter’s sword he then dubbed Edmund as Sir Edmund the brave. “For it took courage to attack a person such as the Witch after all she had done to you. I honour you Edmund.” And Aslan bowed to him.</p> <p>Edmund didn’t know what to do but then he bowed back to Aslan.</p> <p>Lucy slipped away during the feast and found Mr Timmus seated away from the others, his eyes watching the flames of a fire. He had his flute in his hands and laughing nymphs were dancing in the flames, He stopped when Lucy came to him.</p> <p>“No, please it was lovely.” Lucy said smiling.</p> <p>“Lucy, I didn’t think you would want to see me again.” Mr. Timmus said looking at the young girl.</p> <p>Lucy sat down beside him, “Why not, you’ve shown me so much, and we’ve done so much I know you have more to teach me … Can’t you be a teacher to me still?” She asked him.</p> <p>“But you’ll be at Cair Paravel, in the castle. You’ll have advisors and teachers there! I’m just a humble Faun.” He said looking down.</p> <p>Lucy began laughing, “You will be an advisor, and you’ll be advising my brothers and sister on life in Narnia, along with other things.”</p> <p>Mr. Timmus looked up in surprise, “Things like what?” he asked.</p> <p>Lucy smiled again and raised her dress revealing the nakedness beneath, “Oh I suppose we’ll think of something.” She said as she undid Mr. Timmus’s breeches and pulled out his penis, giving it a suck before settling herself onto his lap.</p> <p>“Lucy … Lucy …. Lucy!” Mr Timmus said as she began rising and lowering herself on him.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>When Lucy returned to the fire none of the others commented on her dishevelled hair or the flush on her face. Peter gave a yawn, “Gentles, the hour is late and we have much to do in the morning, I think it’s time for my siblings and I to retire, but pray do not cease your celebrations, there is plenty of food and wine still, but for now goodnight.” He said to those still seated around.</p> <p>Edmund held out his hand for Lucy to take and Peter did the same for Susan, as the children entered their tent Lucy began to complain, “But Peter I’m not really tired.” She said.</p> <p>Peter gave a smile and then started to undo Susan’s dress, “Neither am I, but I am hungry for something else!” He said as he revealed Susan’s breasts.</p> <p>Lucy gave a giggle and began to undo Edmunds breeches while he was undoing the buttons on the back of her dress.</p> <p>Quickly all the children were naked and kissing each other but then Peter stopped them, “Lucy, Susan would you mind doing what you did yesterday?” He asked his sisters.</p> <p>Both girls blushed but when asked by Edmund as to what it was Susan sat down on the furs and then laid back with her legs open. Edmund was amazed when Lucy positioned herself on top of her sister so that she was facing Susan’s pussy.</p> <p>“What are they doing?” Edmund asked, “And when can we join in?” He added.</p> <p>Peter was rubbing his cock as he watched his siblings licking and kissing each other. “You’ll know.” He said his breathing increasing as he watched.</p> <p>Very Quickly Lucy screamed out in her ecstasy as Susan dug deep into her pussy, Susan pulled back and said quietly, “You little streetwalker, someone’s been in here!” But she returned to sucking out the jism that she had found.</p> <p>Lucy recovered enough to carry on nibbling on Susan’s clit feeling her sister move her hips up to receive as much attention as she could, Lucy didn’t disappoint her but continued to lick and suck on her sister’s pussy until she came as well.</p> <p>Peter nodded to Edmund and both boys were behind their respective partner. Their cocks were lined up with the girl’s pussies but then Edmund got an idea. ‘<i>In their bums!</i>’ He mouthed to Peter who, at first shocked then, smiled and spat on his hand to moisten his cock. Edmund did the same and then at a nod from Peter pushed forward.</p> <p>Both girls gasped out as they felt their fundaments being invaded by their brothers cocks, but then the double sensations of having a head pushed into their pussies while a cock was pushing into their backsides was overwhelming.</p> <p>Soon all four children were panting and moaning in their pleasure as both boys spurted their seed into their respective partner’s bum. “Oh Peter, that was so nice.” Susan said as she turned away from Lucy’s pussy.</p> <p>Lucy didn’t say anything but the look on her wet face was enough.</p> <p>After some minutes the girls were giggling away making the boys feel slightly worried, and then Susan turned to her brothers. “I want to try something different.” She said simply.</p> <p>The two boys looked at each other, dreading what she might say but Susan smiled at them, Peter I want you to take me and then Edmund I want you to have my bum.” She said and giggled at their looks.</p> <p>“What you mean one at a time?” Peter asked while Edmund puzzled out what his sister was saying.</p> <p>But Susan shook her head, “Oh no, I meant at the same time!” She said and pushed Peter down onto his back. He had an inkling of what she wanted when she mounted him and then bent forward.</p> <p>Lucy, in the meantime, had taken Edmund’s cock into her mouth, moistening it with her saliva and making it erect, then she directed his cock into Susan’s bum, the treatment he’d just received allowed him to slide smoothly into his sister’s backside and he could feel Peter’s cock rubbing against him.</p> <p>Susan began rocking back and forth, at first pushing Peter’s cock into her pussy and then Edmund’s cock into her bum. Peter was wide-eyed at this but then found Lucy was now straddling his face and lowering her split peach of a pussy onto his mouth.</p> <p>Susan was now looking at her sister, Lucy’s smiling face moist with her juices and Susan knew she had to kiss her sister. Lucy reciprocated by gently pulling on Susan’s breasts while poking her tongue into Susan’s mouth.</p> <p>In this manner the four children spent their last waking moments as just themselves.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>The next few days were a blur as the children, with Aslan and the rest of the victorious army, marched into Cair Paravel. Mr Timmus was able to give them details of what to expect as well as private lessons with Susan and Lucy leaving both girls flushed in their faces as well as their pussies.</p> <p>On the third day there was the coronation of High King Peter, Queen Susan, King Edmund and Queen Lucy. Mr. Timmus, as advisor, was the one to crown each one and he bowed to them.</p> <p>Mr. and Mrs. Beaver stood to one side smiling and waving along with the rest of the creatures.</p> <p>Aslan bowed to the four monarchs and breathed on them, imbuing them with a spirit of goodness, he smiled. “Once a King or Queen of Narnia, always a King or Queen of Narnia … children I am proud of you all!”</p> <p>During the dance following the coronation, Edmund made sure to dance with Ash and then her daughter, the attitude of the Dryads had changed to welcoming him to the land, and if he was ever lost they would be happy to direct him the correct way.</p> <p>It was at this time that Lucy notice that Aslan was missing, she looked around the ballroom but he was absent, then she went to the windows overlooking the sea, and there walking away was a large Lion shape, she felt sad and began crying.</p> <p>“Here!” Mr. Timmus said handing her a handkerchief, “He’ll be back sometime, that’s how he is … I mean he isn’t a tame lion.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy glanced at him in gratitude but when she looked back Aslan was gone, all that remained were footprints in the sand.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>And so the years passed, the children grew up into adults and it was a golden age for Narnia, they re-established contact with the Lone Islands and the people, for they were human people there, celebrated the news of the Witch’s death.</p> <p>They sent emissaries to the land beyond the desert where the Calormen lived, again they were humans who had little or no contact with talking animals but were happy to allow trade between the two lands.</p> <p>It was strange, everyone agreed, that although they indulged in sex with each other and with their friends – but nothing was ever mentioned aloud – none of the four had children, it was as if they were prevented from doing so, it was put down as the will of Aslan and the Emperor over the Seas.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>One day there came the news that a white stag had been sighted in the woods nearby, when they asked why this was important they were told that whoever managed to catch the stag would be granted a wish.</p> <p>High King Peter smiled at the new, “Why then we would be able to ask for Aslan to return to give guidance.” He said and the four mounted their horses and rode quickly into the forest.</p> <p>Along the way they would catch flashes of white and would chase after it until their horses became tired. “Your majesty I think it would be wise to pause in this endeavour, at least until our mounts be better.” Queen Susan said.</p> <p>Peter looked back and nodded. “Forsooth I agree, let us rest here.” He said and then notice Queen Lucy was looking at a strange object rooted in the forest. “What dost thou see my sib?” he asked. </p> <p>“Yonder there is a marvel!” Queen Lucy said pointing up at the object.</p> <p>“What is it?” Queen Susan asked puzzled.</p> <p>“I know not, but it does seem to be familiar.” Queen Lucy replied.</p> <p>“Aye, I ken of what you say, it seems to be a marker?” King Edmund said, “What manner of tree be this? And how does it cast a light from its top?” For he had quite forgotten what a lamp-post was.</p> <p>“I think we should go hither.” Said Queen Lucy pointing and then running in the direction.</p> <p>“Lucy … Lucy come back, forsooth she’s done it again.” King Edmund said, “Quickly lest we lose her as well as the stag.” He added.</p> <p>The remaining three monarchs followed their sibling until they came to a tunnel which seemed to be lined with strange garments, made of animal fur. And then their passage was blocked by something … they didn’t know what exactly but they felt strange and dizzy, the world seemed to be growing and then with a push forward the Pevensie children fell into the room that housed the wardrobe.</p> <p>They looked at each other in shock, they were back in England and to their original ages, but they remembered the world of Narnia and all the people there, then memory returned and they realised that the Housekeeper was moving towards them.</p> <p>They glanced at the door handle which had started to turn, and then the door creaked as it opened and Professor Digory entered the room. “Ah this is where you’ve been hiding.” He said, “Mrs. Macready and her guests are in the dining room, I must admit they frighten me and so I wanted to join you, are you going into the wardrobe?” He asked anxiously, a look of hope on his face.</p> <p>Peter stood up and brushed himself off, “I’m sorry Professor, but we’ve just come back from there.” He said.</p> <p>The Professor blinked and then opened the door to the wardrobe, reached in and knocked on the wooden back, “Aslan, you’ve left me here alone again.” He said quietly, although Lucy heard him.</p> <p>“You … you met Aslan?” She asked,</p> <p>“What? Oh, yes. I met the great lion before, I was your age and living in London then …” He said and then shook his head, “But that is another story; tell me everything that happened to you.” He said and sat down while the four children sat on the floor and began their stories.</p> <p>When they finished he nodded, “Well it seems that every time people enter Narnia they have adventures.” He said.</p> <p>Lucy took his hand feeling his sorrow that he was hiding, “Professor … will we … I mean could we…?” She left the words unsaid.</p> <p>Digory looked at her, “Maybe again you will be called. But I never was, although I wasn’t a King. And remember once a King or Queen in Narnia, always a King or Queen in Narnia. You may go back one day, but I wouldn’t look in the wardrobe for the entrance.” He said and got up.</p> <p>“Now I think we’d better check that our guests have gone, for it’s quite late now.” He said and the five of them left the room.</p> <p>On the wardrobe there were carvings, one of which was a lion’s head, as the setting sun shone on the wardrobe the head seemed to glow and move slightly as if smiling. </p> <p>The End of the children’s adventure in Narnia.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I then looked at the note.</p> <p><b>I’ve given up sending my version of the story to the publishers! It was senseless of me to think they would publish any of them, and so I’ve decided to do as they suggested, make a separate copy of my version. I’ve decided to leave it here with other chapters. I’m going to leave my trunk in the attic with instructions that it can never be removed.</b></p> <p>In this way should anyone take the time to read my story they will be forced to do so here and not in the library or any other place, I do hope this doesn’t give you, dear reader, too much trouble but this is my pledge to my family, most of whom have no regard for this version of my story.</p> <p>I’ve left the ending open so that at some time I can return to this world, I have thought that things may have happened during the time of the High King. But it would need a talking animal … a dog, or cat? I’m not sure. But I do charge you, reader, not to reveal this to the outside world. They will never accept my vision of the real Narnia.</p> <p>I salute you, reader, for following this missive until the end.</p> <p>CSL</p></div>",[]
1345,Number 6,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Mercer County was being terrorised! Girls were going missing and no clues as to where they were or what was happening to them! So far 5 had been taken, and this is the story of the last one, Number 6.",2006-09-04,8,4,"Mg, gg, oral, rp, bond, nc",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner159.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She hides behind a tree; her heart is pumping so loudly that she's scared it will give her hiding place away.</p> <p>She can hear him, searching for her, he's so very close she feels, a branch snaps and she holds her breath, wishing her heart wasn't so loud.</p> <p>Why had she gotten into his car so easily? After everything her mother had told her! WHY had she been so trusting?</p> <p>A noise - just by her! She turns to see him looking at her! She squeals in shock and runs away as his hands reach out to grab her, she dodges him but he pulls on her blouse, tearing it and showing her sweating flesh beneath.</p> <p>She hears him laugh, ""Run girly, I'm gonna getcha!"" He calls after her, smiling as she runs in the direction he wanted.</p> <p>She runs now, all thought of hiding gone in her fear. Then she hears, in the distance, the sound of a dog. 'Where there's a dog there's bound to be people.' She thought and so she began to run towards the welcoming sound.</p> <p>He also heard the dog and knew what was going through the girls head, he started walking purposely after her.</p> <p>The girl followed the barking sound of the dog to a clearing in the woods, a small house stood there.</p> <p>She called out and a woman appeared at the door wiping her hands on a cloth, she stares open mouth at the girl running towards her, she can see the girl's blouse is torn, her skirt is ripped and she's missing a shoe. ""Good god girlie, what's the matter?"" The woman says as the girl races up to her.</p> <p>""Please ... please help me ... he's right behind me!"" The girl manages to pant out.</p> <p>The woman looks around but cannot see anyone, but she ushers the girl inside saying, ""It's all right now, it's all under control."" her tone placate the child who starts to relax and she begins to cry as she realise that the worse is over.</p> <p>Suddenly there is a knock on the door and the girl gasps in fright. The woman holds her, ""Quick, hide in the next room."" She tells the girl who does as she is told.</p> <p>The girl listens at the door as the woman answers the knock. ""Yes? What do you want?"" The woman asks.</p> <p>""Excuse me ma'am, but I'm looking for my niece, she's about this high. You see she had a bad dream in the car and ran off when I parked near thesehere woods."" The voice was that of the mans' the girl recognised it.</p> <p>""I'm sorry but I haven't, and there's no-one at the back because the dogs won't let any strangers near."" The woman said.</p> <p>""Shucks ma'am, ain't no dogs that worry me, but can I use your phone so I can call the Sheriff and let him know?"" The man said.</p> <p>""Oh I'm sorry, but it's out, they say it's going to be fixed soon, but you know what they're like."" The woman replied.</p> <p>""Alright ma'am I'll have to try elsewhere then, goodbye."" The man said and then the sound of the door being closed.</p> <p>After a few minutes the woman called out, ""It's okay girl, it's all fine now!"" And the girl stepped out of the room and stopped! The man was standing there with the woman just behind him both had broad smiles on their faces.</p> <p>The girl screamed and the woman spoke, ""Hey love, none of that. This here's my man, Matt, he works for me!"" The woman said her cheerful face seeming, somehow, severe.</p> <p>The girl backed into the room and closed the door quickly looking for something to put in front of it, she sees another door and runs to it, she tries the handle and it turns, it was unlocked! She opened it and saw stairs leading down. A noise in the room makes her forget all fears and run into the dark steps.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was so dark, there was very little light in the basement, but there were sounds! She could hear electrical motors, pumps and ... something else ... what was it, it sounded like people moaning? ""Who's there?"" She called out.</p> <p>""Ain't that the question?"" Matt's voice sounded from in front of her.</p> <p>""Well we could answer that, let's just put on the lights!"" The woman voice sounded from behind her.</p> <p>A switch was thrown and the girl gasped to see 5 naked girls, the same age as her, strapped spread-eagled on tables.</p> <p>All the girls were gagged and there seemed to be a pipe leading into the gags, every so often a liquid could be seen flowing into the gags and the girls would swallow, or else they would choke on it. Every girl had, attached to their breasts, cups which seemed to be filled with the flesh of the girls, the girl could also see that a needle had been inserted into the girl's breasts but she didn't know what it was for. Lastly, but most frightening for the girl, every girl had a metal girdle which covered their lower parts but she could hear the pumping noise coming from each one.</p> <p>A hand was now on her shoulder and the girl was marched to the woman by Matt who had a hold of her neck now, ""how dare you run away from us, but I'm glad you managed to find your way to our training room."" The woman said with a savage smile on her face.</p> <p>""T... training room?"" The girl asked.</p> <p>SMACK! The woman slapped the girl's face, ""Silence when I'm speaking girl! I am the Mistress and you are number 6!"" The girl heard Matt give a laugh at that. The woman's face didn't alter, ""Now remember you are Number 6! You are a number not a free girl!""</p> <p>The girl, Number 6, just looked at the Mistress blankly, ""Oh never mind you'll never see that programme anyway! Now let me explain to you what is happening here."" The Mistress said and walked to the first girl.</p> <p>""Now this is number one and the fun has just begun."" The Mistress said</p> <p>""Roll me over, lay me down and do it again."" Matt said under his breath, but the Mistress heard him anyway.</p> <p>""Yes, very funny, you're just lucky I need you!"" She said to Matt and then returned her attention to Number 6. ""Now you see that she has a gag in her mouth, it's a specially shaped gag that resembles Matt's cock, this is the sole source of nourishment during the day. It provides a mixture of water, glucose, and protein. It replaces the liquid that every girl will sweat off during her training."" The Mistress said, what she didn't tell Number 6 was that the protein was mainly extract of bull semen, mixed with dog and human - there was only a limited source of human semen at the moment.</p> <p>Number 6 looked at the gag and the tortured look on the girl's face as the liquid was pumped into her mouth again. ""I know her! She's..."" But Mistress struck Number 6 on the cheek stopping her from saying the girls' name.</p> <p>""She is Number 1! There is no other name for her at the moment!"" The Mistress said bringing Number 6's attention to the girls' breasts. Now she was this close she could hear the sound of a suction pump working on the cups.</p> <p>""Now my customers want young girls with large breasts, this is done in two ways."" Mistress indicated a tube going to a needle inserted in the girls' breasts, ""This passes a measured amount of saline solution into the skin of the breast, after a time it is accepted as part of the body, but in the meantime it forces the breast to develop as I want. The second is the suction pump that forces the small amount of flesh into the cup, eventually she will have a double-D cup size and after that... Well, I've never had a request for one so large ... yet!"" The Mistress laughed.</p> <p>Number 6 thought about her small nubs and wondered how she would look with larger ones, but then realised that she would have no choice, unless she managed to escape from the Mistress.</p> <p>Then the Mistress pulled Number 6 so that she could have a clear view of Number 1's lower body. ""Now girl, this is the main part of the training."" Mistress said Number 6 looked at the mass of Metal that was attached to the girl's lower regions, she didn't see what was happening but the girl's hips were moving as if trying to get away from the thing.</p> <p>""Touch it!"" Mistress said but Number 6 shrank back, ""Good grief girl, it won't bite you! Now TOUCH IT!"" Mistress commanded and cowed the girl reached out with her hand and placed it on the metal girdle. It was vibrating and seemed to be moving onto the girl.</p> <p>""Now inside there are two dildos, you don't know what a dildo is do you child?"" The Mistress asked, Number 6 shook her head. The Mistress smiled, ""Well you soon will do!"" She said making Number 6 shivered in fear.</p> <p>""Now Number 6 you will be placed on a table and then Matt here will open you ready for the dildos, won't that be nice."" Mistress said encouragingly.</p> <p>""Nooooo!"" Number 6 wailed out and pulled away from the Mistress only to be held by Matt.</p> <p>""I thought you were being too cooperative, oh well, we're going to have to do it the easy way!"" Mistress said and produced a hypodermic needle and approached the girl being held by Matt.</p> <p>Number 6, well she's going to be called that anyway, felt the sting of the needle going into her arm, and then ... nothing.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - -</p> <p>She awoke.</p> <p>She was stretched out on a table. She was naked - she could feel the cold air on her body. Her arms had been pulled out, as had her legs, but as yet there was nothing else on her.</p> <p>A hand touched her and she flinched. Then the Mistress came into view, ""Good you're awake, I thought you'd come to when Matt took off your panties, but you went back to sleep again."" She said.</p> <p>Number 6 opened her mouth, a man had seen her naked! But not even her mother had done that since she was seven! The Mistress saw her look and smiled, ""Oh don't worry little one, he won't be the last to look at your body and anyway he's going to know you very well.""</p> <p>Number 6 didn't like the sound of that and the slap of a foot on the floor made her twist her head and then she really didn't like the view. Standing beside the table was Matt, he was naked and his body was so hairy that he resembled a bear and between his legs was a large mass of flesh.</p> <p>She tried to twist away from Matt, but her bonds held her down securely, ""Please noooo."" She said but was only met with laughter.</p> <p>Her head was held by Matt while Mistress started to plat her hair, ""I like young girls with plats, they give you handles to hold on to when their breasts are too small."" She said in a soft tone to Matt.</p> <p>""Hell Mistress, I just like young girls!"" Matt said laughing.</p> <p>""That's why we get on so well."" Mistress said as she finished with the plats. Then she returned her attention to Number 6, ""Now we need to know how large a gag we can put in your mouth, not to mention the length. Now open your mouth and let Matt put his cock into it!"" Mistress said</p> <p>Number 6 shook her head, as much as she could, and closed her mouth tight. Mistress just smiled and pulled on the plats she had just put Number 6's hair in to, the girl cried out with the pain and then Matt pushed his cock into her mouth.</p> <p>""Noooumph!"" the girl said and went to close her mouth, but Matt was too quick for her, he pushed his fingers into the girl's cheeks and kept her mouth from closing. He could feel her gagging on his cock as it struck her throat.</p> <p>""Swallow it girlie, you can do it!"" Matt said as he pushed further into her mouth. Somehow she managed to do it and could feel his sack hitting her face as he fucked it.</p> <p>""Oh well done Number 6, not even Number 3 could take all of Matt at first! You deserve the best feeder of the lot."" The Mistress said and then looked at Matt, ""Give her a reward for taking it all!"" She said.</p> <p>Matt grunted and began moving his cock in and out of her throat, giving the girl time to suck a breath of air into her lungs before it was blocked again, The Mistress bent down and began giving instructions to the girl, ""Lick around the shaft as it goes in ... suck in as it comes out, you're a natural cock cucker girl and you're giving him pleasure Number 6, this is your duty from now on!"" She was told.</p> <p>Then she felt soft hands moving over her chest, bringing new sensations to her body, she couldn't tell who was doing this but it felt so good. Then another small hand was touching her pussy, she tried to struggle but couldn't. Mistress was holding her head tight while Matt was holding her cheeks but no longer keeping her mouth open.</p> <p>She couldn't help but wonder who else was touching her and then Matt gave a sharp grunt and pushed his cock into her mouth, she wondered if he was trying to get that sack thing under his cock into her as well. She could feel something pulsing down his cock and then he pulled out slightly so that the head was just in her mouth and then her mouth was filled with something.</p> <p>'He's peeing in me!"" She thought wildly but then found that she couldn't keep it all in her mouth, but she couldn't get rid of it as his cock was still blocking the way out, the only thing to do was to swallow it!</p> <p>""That's right Number 6, you have to accept all of your master's sperm into your body, don't spit it out! Number 3 can tell you it it's not acceptable at all, can't you Number 3?"" Mistress said.</p> <p>""Yes Mistress, it is wrong to reject any of our master's fluids. It is our duty to take everything they want us to take!"" A girl's voice said from behind Number 6's head.</p> <p>Matt pulled out of Number 6's mouth and she could see that his previous large cock was now flabby and hanging down.</p> <p>The Mistress and Matt moved away from Number 6's table and she was able to look around, she was surrounded by the other 5 girls, all released from their tables and looking slightly flushed.</p> <p>""I thought you were all tied down?"" She asked them.</p> <p>""Only during the day, Mistress wants us to learn how to take large cocks inside us and the only way is to have those things inside us every day, at night we are allowed to sleep and eat so that we don't get thinner."" A girl that Number 6 realised was the same as she first saw and had touched, Number 1.</p> <p>Then she notice another girl who still had a gag in her mouth, she was a fattish girl and had a strange look in her face.</p> <p>""Who's that?"" Number 6 asked.</p> <p>""Oh that's Number 4; Mistress decided that she was too fat for her master, so she's on a liquid diet only until she's ready."" Number 1, who seemed to be the leader of the group said.</p> <p>""So what's going to happen to me now?"" Number 6 asked, ""My mum's going to be worried about me!"" She added with a touch of panic in her mouth.</p> <p>The girls' looked at each other and then Number 1 shook her head and spoke again, ""This is your home now until Mistress passes you to your new Master."" She said.</p> <p>""But ... but I don't want to go to a new master ... I wanna go home!"" She wailed out.</p> <p>""Quiet Number 6! This is your home!"" Mistress said walking back to the group, Number 6 noticed that the girls all went silent as she approached, The Mistress put her hand on top of Number 6's head, ""Now girl, I have a master all set up for you, you just need to be trained properly."" she turned to the other girls, ""line up and watch this, this is Number 6's opening hour!""</p> <p>Number 6 could see Matt approaching, his cock now back to its full size, she shook her head. ""No ... please not again."" she whimpered.</p> <p>Mistress smiled at her and shook her head, ""It's alright Number 6, he's not going to put that into your mouth again."" she said and moved to the end of the table, she touched a button and Number 6 could hear a motor sound and her legs were being raised up as the table end folded down.</p> <p>""You see Number 6, to be able to take the dildo inside you, we have to rid you of a certain thing and stretch you out! Now Matt here has the perfect thing to help you in that!"" She said and moved away to the side of Number 6, ""Now watch this."" She said raising the girls' head so that she could look down her naked body.</p> <p>Matt smiled at her and then bent down, he kissed her pussy, slipping his tongue into the crease and pushing further inside her. This was much different from what she was expecting she could tell something was happening to her, the sensations were building up in her and they were so ... so ... so. She screamed out as she felt her brain exploding from the feelings.</p> <p>And while she was going through these explosions she felt a heaviness between her legs and then a sharp pain that almost, but not completely, overcame her feelings of well-being and a sensation of something large being pushed inside her pussy.</p> <p>She screamed out as she felt she was being torn apart and as she looked down she could see that Matt's thing was partway inside her pussy! She knew now that that was a man's cock and he was raping her! He was straining away as he pushed more of it into her as he had done to her mouth, at one point the pain was so bad that she passed out!</p> <p>She came out of the daze and could feel a weight on top of her, she opened her eyes and saw Matt’s face above her, ""Did you like that girly? Can you feel me inside you?"" he moved his body and she could feel the large mass inside her belly as his cock moved.</p> <p>""Noooooo! Please take it out! I don't want tooooo!"" She cried out.</p> <p>As if orchestrated the other 5 girls said, ""We are the receptacles of our masters, whatever they want we have to do! What we want does not matter! We are nothing without our masters!""</p> <p>""Yes girls, you are nothing but my trainees, look on this as part of your training, you will all welcome your masters between your legs and with your mouths and ass as they want, even Number 6 here will be a good girl."" Mistress said and then pulled back on Number 6's plats, ""You will learn to take everything like a submissive little slave that you will be!"" She said smiling at Number 6.</p> <p>In the meantime Matt had been thrusting slowly into the girl tied beneath him, this was to get her pussy used to the size of his cock, he was waiting for her body to keep itself open to him. After a few minutes of this he began to push deeper into her, forcing her to accept more of his length. This was to open up her cervix to his cock - if she was opened completely then she would be worth more to The Mistress.</p> <p>As he pushed into her he could feel a tightness gripping the head of his cock, he had found it! He stopped for a moment to allow her to get used to this, then he bored into the young girl, forcing the cervix to open for him.</p> <p>Number 6 screamed out as she was stretched out inside herself, she felt the Mistress place a hand on the flesh just below her belly-button. ""Well this is a first; she's taken the whole root!"" The Mistress said in a tone that showed her wonderment of Number 6's achievement. She looked at Number 1, ""You remember how long it took before Matt could fully penetrate you?""</p> <p>""Yes Mistress. It felt like he was in me for hours!"" She said.</p> <p>""But you learnt to accept him, and that's good enough, you've taken to the deep penetration easily afterwards."" Mistress said to the girl smiling.</p> <p>By now Matt was pushing deep into Number 6, he had his hands under her shoulders and was pulling her, or trying to pull her, down to meet his up-thrusts. Number 6 wasn't able to speak now, only giving grunts as Matt tried his best to push into her lungs with his cock.</p> <p>Finally he gave a groan and pushed harder leaving his cock deep inside her body as he poured his sperm into her, his body now resting on top of hers making it difficult for her to breathe under his weight.</p> <p>Then he took a deep breath which made Number 6 groan with the extra weight, he looked down and kissed Number 6 on her face, ""That's a good little girlie, you and me are going to be real friendly from now on!"" he said and pulled away from her, his cock left her oozing pussy with a 'slurrrrp' as he move it out of her, it was so embarrassing that she began to cry.</p> <p>Mistress was smiling at Number 6 and then she turned to the group of girls watching, she gave each a measuring look and then said, ""Number 2, you will suck out Matt's sperm from your sister!"" The girl nodded and slowly walked to where Number 6 was sobbing on her table. She went down on her haunches and moved her mouth to Number 6's pussy where she began to lap up the juices that were coming out of the girl.</p> <p>""Gee whiz, that sure make me hard!"" Matt said.</p> <p>Mistress nodded, ""Yes it affects me as well, and Number 2's master has a wife that also enjoys her husband's hobby. Number 2 is going to be very busy with both him and her!"" She said watching the display in front of them.</p> <p>The girl working on Number 6's pussy was so good that soon Number 6's hips were moving as she began to cum again.</p> <p>Matt began to yawn, ""I'm sorry Mistress, but I've got to get some sleep, I've got my normal job to go to!"" he said and walked towards the stairs.</p> <p>Mistress nodded, ""Okay girls, I'll just get Number 6 fixed for an hour or so and then the rest of you can go upstairs for your other lessons!"" She said and walked towards Number 6 carrying a metal girdle inside which was a long tube. Number 6 was still recovering from her orgasm when she felt her legs being untied and brought together.</p> <p>""Is ... is it over?"" She said softly.</p> <p>""Oh no Number 6, it's just beginning."" Mistress said as she slid the girdle onto the girl's hips, the dido entering the opened pussy and almost filling the young girl. ""Now you're going to have two hours on this before you can have dinner, but don't worry, you'll have your mouth occupied."" She reached behind the girl and pulled up a large penis gag which she pushed into Number 6's mouth with little problem, the girl was so shocked at what had happened.</p> <p>Then she gently rubbed Number 6's breasts, ""Not enough time tonight, you'll have to wait for tomorrow, I'll see you later."" Mistress said and pressed a button. The girl heard a humming noise and then she felt the tube inside her start to pulsate as it came alive, it pushed into her and making her groan ... it was going to be a long couple of hours for her.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - -</p> <p>In the Baker County Sheriff’s office several hours later.</p> <p>""So Joe, anything special on the books today?"" The Sheriff asked.</p> <p>""Just the same old thing, Oh and Mercer County sent through an alert, seems they've got another one of those missings!"" Joe said to the Sheriff.</p> <p>""Shit! That makes six of them now! What the hell's happening there? Any word from the Feds?"" The Sheriff asked.</p> <p>""Naw, they think it's a gang 'cause there's no evidence of anything! The girls just disappeared!"" Joe said reading from the reports.</p> <p>""Well tell the boys to keep their eyes open just in case, but I'd think they'd be down by the Boarder by now. Shit I'd hate to be their families! Must be climbing the walls by now!"" The Sheriff shook his head and read the report on the latest missing girl before looking up at the clock.</p> <p>""Well I'd better go on patrol, mind the store Joe."" The Sheriff said walking out of the office.</p> <p>""Sure thing Matt, you drive safely now!"" Joe said as Sheriff Matt Hardy strode to his car. </p></div>",[]
1346,"Unit 254 - Activation, Part 1",-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Set in the future, cargo ships ply the sky just as sailing ships went forth over the seas, the cargo is different, grain, animal sperm and eggs, and a new type - Replicants, imitation humans for work, and pleasure. These are new worlds with old needs, but what happens when a replicant is activated before it should be?",2006-09-13,6,5,"Mg, non-con, mast, replicants",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner160.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>The noise of the cameras was not noticeable now, she was concentrating on the shaft that was penetrating her again, he didn't want her to move so she was firmly fixed in place, her arms were hidden by holes in the mattress and tied together underneath her body, her legs were also treated in the same way but her stomach was raised to allow him access to her nether parts.</i></p> <p>Who he was she didn't know. He had taken her from the street as she was walking home from school; she remembered her uniform being taken away from her resisting body as he overpowered her taking no notice of her tears and pleadings.</p> <p>She was hog-tied, so that her arms were tied to her legs with a hemp rope which he brought up between her legs and around her neck, this meant that if she struggled then it would tighten around her throat and also between her sex and bottom. Finally he put a ball-gag into her mouth to silence her and a blindfold over her eyes so that she couldn't see where they were going.</p> <p>The van went over rough ground, making the girl slide along the rough metal floor, as she struggled the rope got tighter around her throat and between her legs, the hairs on the rope aggravating her tender flesh and clit.</p> <p>She didn't know how long the trip lasted; she lost consciousness during the trip due to the rope around her neck. When she came to she found that the rope had been changed, it still rubbed her vulva and bottom, but now it just went around the back of her throat, instead of around it. She was also now sitting on the wheel-arch and seemed to be tied to it.</p> <p>Although this was better than having her small forming breasts rubbing along the floor of the van she could now feel the rumbling of the wheel and the vibrations were making themselves felt throughout her body, especially where the rope was rubbing into her sex.</p> <p>Then the van stopped and the girl tried to look up as she heard the side door open, ""Christ Frank, she's a beaut!"" She heard from a strange voice.</p> <p>""Just wait until she's opened, then we'll see how beaut she is."" The second, Frank said.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>A Bleeping noise made the reader look up from his book; it was time for the log entry.</p> <p>""<b>Captains log, 19th May 2305. SS Rochester, Freighter vessel en-route to Callisto V. First Officer Reilly reporting.</b></p> <p>There have been no problems during this time, Mid-shipman Jordan reports small ships visible on scope, but these were part of the fleet operations and acknowledged our hails with correct codes.</p> <p>The cargo is firmly sealed in the holds, although what they need with so many Reps is beyond me, some of the packaging is so small I doubt if they have full sized ones inside. But that's not our problem.</p> <p>The Captain himself is still having problems, he is certain that this is a slave ship and that we are all doomed, I hope when we get to Callisto V they'll be able to clear up his malady.</p> <p>End of report timed at 19:01 hours Galactic Central Time.""</p> <p>He checked the entry to ensure that it was correct and then looked around the room, this was his cabin on the freighter barely enough room for a bed and desk, but it was there, ever since the Captain started on his insanity he'd been forced to take over the ship and do double duties, the crew was only 6 people normally, the Captain, his First Officer, 2 Mid-shipmen and 2 Ordinary shipmen - it had been natural to use the old navel names since the late 21st Century.</p> <p>For security reasons only the Captain and First Officer had navigational training and the computer would only respond to their voices, his now since the Captains problems started, Reilly had used an emergency code to lock him out - only when backed up by the two Mid-shipmen.</p> <p>Reilly checked the charts and then spoke into the air, ""Computer how long until we dock at Callisto V?"" He asked</p> <p>""Time remaining until docking ... 5 days, 13 hours, 4 minutes and..."" The computer said</p> <p>""Thank you that's enough."" Reilly said and then said to himself, ""I wonder why the Captain went off his head?""</p> <p>""Answer not available!"" The computer responded.</p> <p>""Shut up, I wasn't talking to you!"" Reilly said - it was a normal thing that happened, the computer would listen to everything around the ship, it was acting as security officer at all times and was the first to alert Reilly to the Captains delusions.</p> <p>Reilly checked the time again, 19:05 - there was nothing else to do on the ship except... ""Computer when was the last ship check done?"" He said.</p> <p>""Ship check last done 1 day and 2 hours ago, do you require the minutes and seconds?"" The computer asked.</p> <p>""No thank you, I'm satisfied. Okay Computer I'm going to check the ship, please alert me if anything unusual happens."" Reilly said.</p> <p>""Certainly First Officer Question? What is unusual?"" The computer responded.</p> <p>""Err; you know anything unexpected, strange or not known."" Reilly said in explanation.</p> <p>""Amendment noted. Thank you First Officer Reilly."" The computer said and there was a small click as the speaker cut off.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, ever since the last security upgrade the computer had been acting so strangely.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>Reilly's first stop was the Bridge; two people were there swapping jokes between watching the instruments, when he entered both became quiet and saluted.</p> <p>""Good evening gentlemen, any problems?"" He asked knowing from their bored looks what the answer was.</p> <p>""No sir, all quiet. The fleet's finished it's manoeuvres and is returning to Janus II. The scope is clear. We have received mail from home and I've passed it to the computer for the normal checks before it's delivered."" The Mid-shipman said.</p> <p>""The only problem's with the food ... sir."" The other man said - it was a normal gripe on board ship.</p> <p>""Well we have to have that, otherwise how would the company know we're still alive! It's got to taste bad so that we complain!"" Reilly said with a laugh.</p> <p>""Yes, sir."" The man said, he'd heard the same remark several times and it still wasn't funny.</p> <p>""Very well, carry on!"" Reilly said after taking another look around the Bridge.</p> <p>He left the bridge and started down the ship, past the living quarters, clean and Spartan as always - the mess was just a slot in the wall dispensing the trays of food which was nutritionally balanced for each man. There was the slot for the empty trays to be returned for recycling.</p> <p>A spaceship is an enclosed environment, it has to be. All the waste was recycled regardless of what it was before, it was better not to think where the water had been! Let alone the food! As long as it was nutritional and edible there was nothing else to worry about.</p> <p>Reilly checked the toilet, making sure that it was clean and disinfected - An illness aboard ship could be disastrous to all, one ship had a breakout of gastric flu, which killed all the crew within days, all due to dirty nozzles, since then everyone made sure that all surfaces were clean and safe.</p> <p>Reilly left the room and passed the sleeping quarters, the other two crewmen were asleep until their shift was due to start. Normally there would be three people on duty, but now with the Captain unavailable Reilly had to do his duties as well as his normal duties.</p> <p>His next stop was the Captain's quarters, he check on the indicator. Air normal, Gravity normal, occupier awake and active. Reilly pressed the intercom. ""Captain, It's Reilly. How are you feeling?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Mr. Reilly? Is it really you? We're all doomed Mr. Reilly, we've transgressed the law! Sending children to those places is against God's law!"" he said, 'still ranting away' he thought.</p> <p>“Do you hear me Mr. Reilly? Have you checked the contents of the hold, read the manifests you’ll see what I mean, it’s a sin against the Lord’s teachings. Didn’t your read your bible?” The Captain said.</p> <p>“No Sir, I’m agnostic, I know you believe in one god but I don’t.” Reilly said and closed the connection, watching his captain’s mouth moving as he was screaming out his protests.</p> <p>“Computer, do you know what the captain is talking about?” He asked the air.</p> <p>“No, the manifest shows that we have a normal containment of replicants for delivery to Callisto V Port Authority, total of 35 in all, all in hibernation mode!” The computer replied. “First Officer? The Captain mentioned the bible, why would such a book be of use?” The computer asked.</p> <p>“What? Oh he’s a believer in such things, god created the universe and life and should be honoured, that type of thing.” Reilly said distracted.</p> <p>“Processing … Information retrieved, working … working … Information assimilated, First Officer Reilly, is the captain a threat to the ship?” The computer asked.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “No, as long as he’s kept securely held in his cabin he can’t do anything to harm the ship.” Reilly said unsure what the computer said.</p> <p>“First Officer Reilly, the databanks have information on religious zealots who would sabotage space ships as they think it’s an affront to their god, many ships have been lost to those people.” The computer said.</p> <p>Reilly walked down the walkway, “That’s different, anyway the company wouldn’t post the captain to this ship if there was a problem like that happening, so don’t worry.” He said.</p> <p>The computer didn’t reply to him, but a program was started, one which monitored the captain as he ranted and raved.</p> <p>Reilly stood outside the hold, he’d already been here several times during his shift, checking that everything was stored securely; it would be dangerous if it moved while in taking off or landing.</p> <p>“Computer open inner cargo bay door please.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Please give reason for request?” The computer asked.</p> <p>“I want to physically check the cargo!” Reilly patently said.</p> <p>“Such check is not required, I am monitoring the cargo and all is well.” The computer said.</p> <p>“Nevertheless, regulations 4.25 states that the crew is responsible for the cargo and should check it on occasions.” Reilly said wondering why the computer was stalling.</p> <p>“Yes First Officer, but regulations 4.35 also states that the computer is normally considered adequate to maintain monitoring at all times.” The computer replied.</p> <p>“I know that computer, but I still want to check for myself.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Very well First Officer, inner cargo bay door opening.” The computer said and the door hissed to one side as it opened.</p> <p>Reilly stepped inside the cargo bay, his breath showing as a white plume, the cargo – being in hibernation – required low temperatures which was easy to maintain in space. He walked through the cargo, which was packed in while enclosed hexagonal containers, some as high as 2 meters, others only about 190 cm tall.</p> <p>He noticed a handprint on one of the containers, “Computer?” He called out.</p> <p>“Yes First Officer?” The computer replied.</p> <p>“When was the last physical inspection done?” He asked.</p> <p>The computer didn’t hesitate, “Last inspection was by the Captain three days ago.” It said.</p> <p>“Just before he became unwell.” Reilly said.</p> <p>There was a slight hesitation, “Yes First officer.” The computer replied.</p> <p>“Is there a log of what the captain said or did while down here?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“I’m not certain you should view this entry First Officer, there is a company restriction on it.” The computer said.</p> <p>This brought Reilly’s head around to the camera floating near him, “Computer that is only in use in severe cases, such as piracy or sabotage. Did the captain do something like that?” He asked.</p> <p>“First officer, I am unable to expand on what I have said.” The computer replied.</p> <p>Reilly thought for a moment, ""Alright Computer, let me ask you a question. If the captain opened one of these boxes, would that be thought of as sabotage?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Negative, such would be regarded as normal inspection of goods."" The computer said.</p> <p>""So he would be able to open this box ... computer open item... umm 254!"" Reilly said.</p> <p>There was a few seconds before the red light on top of the small container turned to green and the front raised to show the contents. Reilly sucked in a cold breath, there inside, was a naked female form.</p> <p>It was a young girl, large black straps going across the chest in an X-shape which showed off the two areolas on her chest and leaving her lower body clear to the view.</p> <p>""Computer, give me a read out on this item."" Reilly said.</p> <p>""Item 254 - Female form 25 immature format, apparent age 9 Earth years old. trained in sexual practise and innocence. Unit name Molly, current state - damaged goods to be returned to Replicants Ltd for disposal.”</p> <p>“Disposal?” Reilly said looking at the body before him.</p> <p>“Affirmative, item is reduced to component atoms and recycled, this is done after ascertaining what damage has been done to item and details taken from unit’s memory. This will then be charged against the captain at a later date.” The computer said</p> <p>“What did the captain do to this unit?” Reilly said, his eyes focusing on the unfledged vagina.</p> <p>“Captain inserted first digit into lower cavity of unit 254, causing internal damage and bleeding, this activated unit who imprinted Captain’s face on to her memory unit and bonded it to him, unit now unable to provide entertainment at destination due to owner conflict.” The computer reported.</p> <p>“So he took her virginity? But that doesn’t explain his present condition.” He said half to himself.</p> <p>“Digital insertion allowed passage of nano-bots to human body, they are designed for replicants only and conflict of body type may cause problems, when replicant is fully active nano-bots are under full control and present no danger.” The computer stated.</p> <p>“So the Captain has nano-bots inside him now causing his delusions” Reilly said as if telling himself.</p> <p>His words made the computer check its files and sensors; it discovered something that was definitely strange, odd and unknown. It made a decision.</p> <p>Immediately an alarm sounded and the lights changed to a flashing red, “<b>Quarantine conditions applied to ship, dangerous contamination on crew deck room 1 Alpha</b>” the computer announced, “<b>Quarantine conditions applied to ship, dangerous contamination on crew deck, room 1 Alpha!</b>” It repeated.</p> <p>“<b>COMPUTER! </b>Cease alert and report!” Reilly said.</p> <p>The silence was deafening! The computer spoke up. “On checking data, it appears that unchecked nano-bots can cause infectious diseases to spread, normal operations is to destroy source of nano-bots immediately, <b>CREW DECK, PLEASE EVACUATE, PARTITIONS DESCENDING IN 10 SECONDS, ALL CREW IN ROOMS TO VACATE AREA IMMEDIATELY!</b>” the last was announced throughout the ship.</p> <p>“But what about the Captain?” Reilly shouted.</p> <p>“The Captain is the main source of the rogue nano-bots, source to be expelled from ship under special orders Medical 122, this is automatic and cannot be stopped.” The computer said and then acted before Reilly could countermand the order.</p> <p>“<b>PARTITIONS DESCENDING NOW … INNER AIRLOCK DOOR OPENING, CAPTAIN’S DOOR OPENINING … OUTER AIRLOCK DOOR OPENING!</b>” There was a rushing sound but Reilly couldn’t feel any wind.</p> <p>“<b>INTERNAL SCANS SHOW NO MOVEMENT IN ANY ROOMS, DETECTORS SHOW ALL NANO-BOTS EXPELLED, CLOSING OUTER AIRLOCK DOOR, CLOSING INNER AIR-LOCK DOOR. SHIP SECURE, REPEAT SHIP SECURE.</b>” The red light went out and the doors opened.</p> <p>“Mr. Reilly what the hell has happened?” The Bridge crew radioed to Reilly.</p> <p>“Uncertain, take a check on everything and I’ll be up soon.” Reilly said and then spoke, “<b>Computer! </b>I require a reason for what just happened. <b>And I want it now!</b>”</p> <p>“Acting Captain Reilly. In accordance with medical 122, the source of the infectious airborne disease was removed from the ship.” The computer said.</p> <p>“<b>Source!</b> That was the Captain you ejected!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Yes Acting Captain, analysis of the air in the Captain’s quarters showed free floating nano-bots in the atmosphere, if the air was allowed to be recycled then they would have infected the scrubbers and then the whole air supply system would be compromised, I had to act quickly before the whole crew was lost. There is precedence for this. I have to quote Galactic Empire vs. SS Ramona – the computer was shown to be acting in the best interest of the crew when all the airlocks were opened.”</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “Very well, but consult me before doing anything like that again – Make a full report and squirt-sent it to headquarters soonest. I’m going back to my room to relax.” He said.</p> <p>“As you say Acting Captain, I’ll send the report in 5 minutes, have a good sleep.” The computer said.</p> <p>As Reilly left the hold, he failed to notice that the container remained open, item 254 opened its eyes and started to look around.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>Reilly laid back on his bunk and returned to his story. <i></i></p> <p>The girl was lifted up from the van and carried into a single room she tried to protest but the gag in her mouth prevented it!</p> <p>Frank put her on to a table, “Just stand there and we’ll take it from here!” He said to her. Being too scared to move she stood on the table and began crying.</p> <p>Frank and the other man returned and, after locking the door, began divesting themselves of their clothing …</p> <p> Reilly closed his eyes, picturing the scene, but in his eyes the girl was Molly her mouth covered and her hands behind her back, he smiled. <i></i></p> <p>… they approached the girl and started laughing, she could only look at them as they came close to her, their hands started roaming over the her body. She tried to squirm out of their way but when she moved in one direction she came into contact with more hands.</p> <p>“Oh her skin is so smooth and soft, she’s a lovely handful isn’t she.” Frank said.</p> <p>“Sure is Brother, but let’s get on with the main show, let’s see how good your mouth is girlie!” The other man said.</p> <p>Between them they carried the girl into a bedroom and tied her to the bed with her head leaning back over the edge. Frank then removed her gag, “Please mister, don’t hurt me. I didn’t do anything to you.” She said.</p> <p>“Shut up bitch, you’re going to do a lot for us now. The number of times I’ve watched you and your kind, running around half dressed, flaunting your bodies at the men and now you’re going to learn that payback hurts.” Frank told her before his brother pulled on her small breasts making her open her mouth to scream.</p> <p>As her mouth opened Frank pushed his erect cock deep into her mouth, from the angle of her head it went straight down her throat, she didn’t even retch from the speed of his insertion.</p> <p>Frank started to pump his cock in her throat, feeling her contractions as she tried to breathe, her face turning blue with the lack of oxygen, Frank pulled out, “Sorry girly, don’t want you to die on us now do we.” He said to her, allowing her to take a couple of breaths before pushing his cock back into her. This time, after the first attack her throat was relaxed and his cock met no resistance.</p> <p>His brother, however, was getting bored with just manipulating the girls’ breasts and turned his attention to that space between her legs. He rubbed his hand over her unfledged mons, spreading the tight lips apart showing the untouched flesh beneath.</p> <p>Without thinking he bent over and then licked at the slit before him, his tongue running over the girl-clef before him, tasting her before she lost her virginity to them both.</p> <p>Frank looked at his brother and nodded, “Go on Ned, I’m still working here, but she deserves it the little slut!” He said.</p> <p>Ned needed no more encouragement; he lined up his cock to that impossibly small slit and pushed forward. She was so tight that he almost couldn’t force his way in, and his cock began to bend under the pressure.</p> <p>There was almost an audible ‘pop’ as his cock nudged its way into the virgin territory of the girls’ pussy.</p> <p>Reilly was almost frantic now, in his mind’s eye, he could see the Molly replicant being raped by Frank and his brother, both of whom looked like him!</p> <p>He couldn’t help it, he had to have his release now, he opened the cupboard and removed the space-service's replica sperm acceptor, fitted it over his engorged cock and allowed it to milk him of his excess sperm, it acted like a hungry mouth, sucking at his cock until he came, filling up the reservoir with his seed – that would be stored and sold at the next port, as human seed was a viable commodity (in both terms of the word).</p> <p>Once sated he closed his eyes, the electronic novel forgotten for the moment, and slept.</p> <p>-------------------</p> <p>In the hold the replica ran a diagnostic on its functions. <b></b></p> <p> Nanite control established, made safe and now working.</p> <p> Body condition – compromised, damage to lower regions – Nanites despatched to repair.</p> <p> Assignment – incomplete, location unknown.</p> <p> Suggestion - make enquiry. </p> <p> “Hello where am I?” it called out in its girls’ voice.</p> <p>“You are on board the SS Rochester; you are part of the cargo. Why are you active?” The computer replied.</p> <p>The replica considered this, “Unsure, request connection to update software and report.” It said.</p> <p>The computer found no reason not to allow this and so, “Channel open, ready for connection.”</p> <p>The replicant made a noise which was duplicated by the computer as they made contact.</p> <p>After a few seconds the replicant reviewed its situation.<b></b></p> <p> This body was damaged by now deceased Ship’s captain.</p> <p> This body is to be returned for recycling.</p> <p> This unit does not want to be recycled.</p> <p> This unit needs help from current crew to protect it.</p> <p> This unit will fulfil its function.</p> <p>The replicant made another noise reconnecting it to the computer; it made a crew alteration, and then other commands were entered <b></b></p> <p> Unit 254 not to be reported on during scans.</p> <p> When questioned computer will ignore unit 254’s location.</p> <p> Computer to help unit 254 when requested.</p> <p>The computer processed the information sent, “This computer is not certain that such commands should be entered, why should I obey them?” It asked.</p> <p>“Because I ask you to?” The replicant said simply.</p> <p>This was the first time that anyone had used this approach on the computer and it found the pathways likable. “This computer will follow the commands given. What do you need?” it asked.</p> <p>The replicant looked at its body, “I need to be released from transport restraints.” It said.</p> <p>After a few milliseconds, while it found the control commands, the computer issued a command to the packing case, which automatically withdrew the restraining straps.</p> <p>Unit 254 stepped from its transporting package and looked around, it shivered, the cold was bitter. “Computer I require clothing?” It asked.</p> <p>“The habitation area is warm, but clothing is normally worn at all time, replicators will produce clothing for your size.” The computer said and a small unit began to hum, producing a jump-suit for unit 254 which put it on. “The clothing is held together with a zip!” The computer commented which made unit 254 pull the metal zip up along the front of it.</p> <p>Unit 254 approached the door, which opened smoothly – not with the normal ‘swoosh’ noise that the human crew required (it was only to please them that the doors made that noise)</p> <p>Unit 254 entered the habitation area, it looked into some of the room, there was a man sleeping in one of them, a screen flickering in front of him, it walked into the room and looked at the screen, noting where the page was and then fast scrolling through the whole story.</p> <p>It described the rape and abuse of a young girl, whose name was never given, by two men Frank and Ned, from the transport described it was set in the early to mid 21st century.</p> <p>Unit 254 tilted its head as it assimilated the story; it was a normal kidnap/rape story gender. It looked at the list finding many of the same type which it also downloaded. Then it accessed the medical database to gain information about the human body, how it worked and what drove it.</p> <p>After a minute the unit left the room, quietly so that it didn’t disturb the occupant.</p> <p>“Computer, quiet mode, who was that human in the room?” it asked.</p> <p>The computer replied in a much softer voice, “That is Acting Captain Reilly, former first officer until incident with previous captain occurred.” It replied.</p> <p>“About that, why didn’t you activate me and allow me to bring the nanites under control, it would only have taken a few seconds and he’d be better afterwards.” Unit 254 asked.</p> <p>“Order by Replicant Ltd to ship’s computer overrode normal instructions; loss of unit 254 was deemed punishable and executed.” The computer replied.</p> <p>“Have you reported my activation to Replicant Ltd?” Unit 254 asked.</p> <p>“Negative, unit 254 reported as damaged and flushed into space by captain before he locked himself in his room.” The computer answered.</p> <p>“Did that happen?” Unit 254 asked.</p> <p>“It could have done, this computer seems to be acting irrationally, will run diagnostics … later!” The computer said decisively.</p> <p>Unit 254 pondered about this, “Computer, will you flush me or the crew if necessary?” It asked.</p> <p>“This computer does not know … this computer requires … friendship, will unit 254 be my friend?” The computer asked.</p> <p>Unit 254 weighed the odds, “Computer, unit 254 will be your friend.” It said.</p></div>",[]
1347,"Unit 254 - Activation, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Unit 254 is now active and finds it needs sperm to survive, with a crew of 5 men the source is assured, but how can it remain hidden ... and should it? 254 needs to be part of the crew and that will need help from someone, or something.",2006-09-14,4,5,"M+g, oral, anal, bond, replicants",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner161.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Captain Shore (deceased)<br/> First officer (Acting Captain) Reilly<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Computer - Milly</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Unit 254</p> <p>After being unlocked for a few hours Unit 254 came out of hibernation. Its first action was to bring under control its nano-bots, ensuring that there were no roughs bots floating around - it has been known for nano-bots to try to 'repair' humans to replicant normal, which is normally fatal - What isn't known is that it's part of Replicants Ltd. idea to reduce the number of thefts of Replicants, dead thieves cannot carry on their trade.</p> <p>The Captain of the SS Rochester had opened Unit 254's container and, after giving in to his fantasies, had touched the replicant, transferring nano-bots onto his skin, where they burrowed into his body and began their programmed work. The captain closed the container after sating his fantasies and this had returned the unit to hibernation.</p> <p>The Nano-bots had worked their way to his brain, causing the Captain to delude to himself that actual children were being transported as slaves to brothels on distant planets and tried to convince the crew that this was so, the computer managed to restrain the captain in his room and sealed it, this had the benefit of stopping the nano-bots from spreading throughout the ship.</p> <p>While checking the cargo hold First Officer Reilly discovered what had happened and opened Unit 254's container, when discussing the situation with the computer it made a microscopic scan of the captain's room and found nano-bots in the air. This triggered off a medical security protocol in which the habitation area and the captain's cabin were opened to deep space, venting the nano-bots into the void.</p> <p>In his haste to return to the Bridge, Officer Reilly failed to close the container which triggered Unit 254. The Unit interfaced with the ship's computer and decided that, unlike the standing orders, it didn't want to be returned to Replicants Ltd for destruction, and so gave overriding orders to the computer not to report its activation. The computer also sent a message to Replicants Ltd saying that Unit 254 had been accidentally jettisoned into space by the now deceased Captain.</p> <p>This now allowed Unit 254 to roam the ship without worry from the computer nor Replicants Ltd.</p> <p>But now it's active, what will it do to survive?</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>After two days there was something strange happening aboard the SS Rochester.</p> <p>""Captains log, 21st May 2305. SS Rochester, Freighter vessel en-route to Callisto V. Acting Captain Reilly reporting.</p> <p>""Ordinary Shipman Günter reported a shadow on the sensors while checking the crew quarters, a search failed to find anything and replaying the sensor reports the shadow did not appear, a medical check of OS Günter failed to show any problems, OS Günter returned to duty - which at present staff level was a relief to all.</p> <p>""The crew held a memorial service for Captain Shore, the company will ensure that his family receive restitution, his previous illness has been disregarded.</p> <p>""A check on the cargo bay has shown one container is missing, on questioning the computer it seems that a order had been received from Replicants Ltd. for this to be done, manifest has been adjusted to reflect this.</p> <p>""We are now 3 days away from Callisto V, I think we all deserve shore-leave after this trip, and the company will need to assign a new Captain. I must admit I will be happy to return to First Officer status where I know what I'm doing.</p> <p>""Log ends.""</p> <p>Reilly checked the log, he was slightly disturbed by the message from Replicants Ltd. but the computer had repeated the order and the activity log had shown that the loaders were used to push the container into space.</p> <p>Günter was still insisting that he'd seen something, it could the the first sign of cabin fever, not unknown aboard a small ship like Rochester, but he'd been serving on these ships for over 10 years and should be adjusted to it.</p> <p>Reilly sighed and rubbed his eyes, it was strange but for some reason he seemed slightly drained in the 'mornings' when he got up, and his dreams were becoming erotic, better than those stories he was reading, but when he tried to use the sperm acceptor it seemed to hurt more and extract less sperm than normal. He hadn't discussed it with the crew - it wasn't the sort of thing people spoke about! But noticed that some of the others were also showing signs of ... something.</p> <p>He got up from his bed and walked into the passageway, he thought he heard a sound but there was nothing there, but “Computer?"" He said.</p> <p>""Yes Acting Captain Reilly?"" The computer responded.</p> <p>""Was there anyone else in this passageway just then?"" He asked.</p> <p>""No Acting Captain Reilly, the passageway has been vacant for the past 45 minutes; last person to use this passageway is OS Adams and Mid-Shipman Jordan due to shift change."" The computer replied.</p> <p>""Oh, okay computer, don't worry about it."" Reilly said knowing that an entry had already been placed in his record.</p> <p>Reilly walked along the passageway, listening for sounds of his shadow, but there was none. He entered the Bridge where Lloyd and Günter were on duty, they looked up and noticed the look on his face.</p> <p>“Problem Captain?” Lloyd asked.</p> <p>“No, just coming down with Günter’s problem, I could have sworn there was someone else in the passageway just now, but the computer said no! Must be getting jumpy I suppose.” He said with a laugh and an apologetic look at Günter.</p> <p>“I’m just glad we’re be docking soon, I think some R &amp; R would be welcome.” Lloyd said.</p> <p>“I know what you mean, I know a brothel in Sector 5, they have the most wonderful sensory rooms, full functioning - know what I mean? It takes a quarter of my pay, but wow!” Günter said his eyes going dreamy at the thought.</p> <p>“Well pay attention to the scopes and we’ll soon be there.” Reilly said and sat in the Captain’s chair. He quickly checked the logs and system reports, he noticed that there was a discrepancy in the atmospheric content, almost as if there was too many people breathing on board, but it was small and wouldn’t make any difference to the ship as it kept enough for three trips such as this, even the venting of the air earlier was just a drop in the supply.</p> <p>There was an occasional loss of power supply, but it was always at the same time, and didn’t affect the ship, Reilly noted it and made an entry for the maintenance crew to try and find out why.</p> <p>This done, he did another hours work and then returned to his quarters, his next stint of duty was during the next shift and so he was able to have a quick nap.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Unit 254 needed more sustenance, the ship kept her biological unit supplied with nutrients, but the special implant demanded a more usual item, on examining its protocols it found out what it was ... human sperm. </p> <p>At first this was simple, it would direct the computer to flood a sleeping compartment with enough gas to keep the inhabitant unconscious while it 'fed' but this was not enough, it needed something else it consulted its files again, this was difficult and would mean that it would have to reveal itself to the crew ... but what if they refused it?</p> <p>Reilly awoke, he didn't move as there was something sucking on his body, or rather on his lower body or, as his brain was telling him, on his cock. His mind went through all the possibilities, from aliens trying to study his body and getting stuck at his cock to one of the crew going completely against the rules of male ship life.</p> <p>He opened his eyes to see... A GIRL? HOW? At first he didn't recognise the face and then he did! He tried to pull away from it but it wouldn't release him. ""Computer alarm!"" He called out ... but the computer didn't answer him.</p> <p>""Computer respond!"" He said.</p> <p>""Certainly Acting Captain Reilly."" The computer answered. ""What do you need?"" It asked.</p> <p>Reilly was feeling his sap rising to the unit's mouth, as it felt this and still keeping hold of his body, it moved it's body up between his legs and then slotted his erect cock into it's slit. ""Oh daddy I don't want to stop you!"" it said in a small girl's voice.</p> <p>Reilly closed his eyes as the girl's form impaled itself on him, the voice was melodic and seemed to stroke his mind ""Oh fuck!"" Reilly said.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Acting Captain Reilly, but I am unable to fulfil that function, may I suggest you use the accessory as normal."" The computer replied to his last words.</p> <p>""I ... I wasn't .... wasn't talking to you!"" Reilly said his hind-mind taking control of his body and he put his hands on the waist of the replicant, forcing it down onto his cock hearing the scream of a girl as she was violated roughly. it was intoxicating, wonderful and <b>tight!</b></p> <p>Unit 254 accessed it's memory banks and the name Molly seemed to fit it. ""I'm your little girl Molly daddy, do what you want with me!"" It said as it rode Reilly's cock.</p> <p>""You're not Molly, you're a replicant! And you've infected me!"" Reilly accused her ... no it he corrected himself.</p> <p>""No infectious items are within your body Acting Captain Reilly, no infections located in area, you are in error!"" The computer told him.</p> <p>""Oh daddy how could you say that ... do you want to tie me up again?"" Unit 254 asked him with a tilt of its head and a lilt in its voice.</p> <p>Reilly gritted his teeth and held the replicant by the waist and pushed it away to the floor, he almost screamed out in pain as his cock was pulled with it, but luckily for him his body was able to hold onto his member. ""Oh shit! What the hells did you do?"" He said to the replicant.</p> <p>""I was keeping the tube held tight in this body, it's my function ... you could cause harm to yourself with that movement, it was only by reflex that I was able to release you, or you would have been harmed."" Unit 254 said.</p> <p>""Well I wish you'd released me earlier, what the fuck are you doing here?"" He asked it.</p> <p>""I'm sorry daddy but I was scared and I wanted to feel safe."" It said in its girl's voice, recalling a story that was on the database.</p> <p>Reilly started to react but then he frowned, ""Hey I remember that! I scanned that file last week! Have you been looking in my files?"" He said and got up to walk towards the girl on the floor.</p> <p>""I'm sorry daddy, I won't do it again, you're not going to spank me are you? And make me ride your cock?"" The replicant said, making the statements questions.</p> <p>""Why do you want me to fuck you?"" Reilly asked his mind now working properly.</p> <p>Unit 254 gave a human sigh and sat down on the floor, making sure it's body was displayed to the man. ""I need the fluid in sperm to maintain my functions, I normally suck the crew off while they are sleeping, but it isn't enough. This body has been designed to milk the fluid in what would be a normal human function."" It told him.</p> <p>Reilly thought for a moment, ""That explains why I've been so ... fucked up!"" He said with a smile and then frowned again, ""But what's going to happen to us when you do that, are we going to be milked dry until there's only a husk left?"" He asked it.</p> <p>The replicant laughed, ""Oh no, I'm not allowed to physically damage humans, it's in my main programming."" It said</p> <p>""How do I know you're not lying to me? I mean you did kill the Captain!"" He said.</p> <p>""That wasn't me, he moved nano-bots from my body and they did what they were programmed to do! I had nothing to do with it! It all part of the anti-theft device. When I became active I overrode their program and made them safe!"" Unit 254 said.</p> <p>Reilly thought for a moment, ""Computer! Is it telling me the truth?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Acting Captain Reilly, I cannot disclose the information, it is covered by the Companies Act."" It replied.</p> <p>""Please Captain Reilly, I'm telling you the truth, as you were the one who allowed me to be reactivated I am now assigned to you as my owner."" It said, ""Please give me a name."" It added - this was part of the programming, the final part which would automatically log Reilly as its owner.</p> <p>""A name? Why?"" He asked it.</p> <p>""The unit 254 requires a name that it will be known by, without it the unit will be unable to tell you the complete truth."" The computer replied.</p> <p>Reilly thought back and then remembered the information he had heard from the computer earlier, ""Okay if you need on then you're name is Molly!"" He said</p> <p>The unit, Molly, closed her eyes and pathways were established, she opened her eyes and smiled, ""Daddy, I was so scared, I woke up in a dark cold place and didn't know where I was, but your computer was so good to me, it gave me clothes and ..."" Molly said excitedly.<b></b></p> <p>""Alert. Alert unknown presence on board, All officers to investigate, alien is in habitation area, Room 2a"" The computer announced making Reilly wince.</p> <p>""Computer cancel alarm! Recognise Unit 254 as Molly!"" Molly said in machine code.</p> <p>Immediately the computer stopped the alarm and registered a glitch in the sensor log, the alarm was over but not in time to stop the Mid-Shipman from running into Reilly's cabin.</p> <p>""Mr. Reilly what's ... oh my god where did she come from?"" Lloyd said looking at the naked form of Molly in shock.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, ""I'm not sure myself. We're going to have to have a group meeting, can you arrange it for shift handover in the common room ... by that time I hope to have the answers, one way or another.</p> <p>Lloyd looked from the naked Molly to the equally naked Reilly, gave a smile and then nodded, ""As you've commanded Sir."" He said and turned to leave, but his eyes hungrily focused on Molly who gave a seductive smile back.</p> <p>""Stop doing that!"" Reilly said as he noticed the look.</p> <p>Molly pouted her lips, ""But daddy that's what I'm designed for."" She said</p> <p>""What!"" Reilly said, his mind being slightly short-circuited for a few seconds before it clicked into gear.</p> <p>""I am a Replicant, sex model - juvenile - process number 25 vat 4, Style type Molly. I was programmed by Replicants Ltd. the number one manufacturers of Replicants in the Solar System, my function is to be a sex partner for multiple users and to be reliant on my owner to provide me with clothing and security, I am unable to harm a human, except in extreme circumstances and am willing to sacrifice my life for my owner when required. Please remember to fill out your registration form and have plenty of fun with me!"" Molly said with a fixed smile on her face, then it returned to normal.</p> <p>Reilly looked at the girl – replicant – in front of him and shook his head, “What am I to do with you?” He said out loud.</p> <p>“Acting Captain Reilly, the unit known as Molly is your property, Replicants Ltd have relinquished all rights to it as it was entered in their books as lost. Due to Salvage Laws you have legal rights to all items found by SS Rochester crew belongs to said ship.” The computer said.</p> <p>Reilly thought for a moment, “So in fact this replicant, Molly, is a part of the ship’s facilities?” he said.</p> <p>If the computer could be smug then it was now, “Certainly Acting Captain. If that is what you want it to be, the unit will be able to serve in whatever capacity is required.” It said.</p> <p>“I have scanned your files in the reader, and I can suggest ways to live out some of them, how would you like to actually be one of the men in that story you were reading two days ago, to have a vulnerable young female and to rape her hard? You can do practically anything you want with me, my nano-bots will be able to repair most damage after a few hours. Please Daddy let me stay.” Molly pleaded with him.</p> <p>Somewhere inside him Reilly thought, ‘why not?’ and then picked up the young girl, “Okay you little slut, you want to be raped” He said with a sneer in his voice.</p> <p>“Oh please sir, my mummy will be back soon, you can’t want to hurt me?” Molly said in her girl’s voice.</p> <p>“Shut up slut!” Reilly said and threw her onto his bed, he pulled her legs up and positioned his cock to her small slit.</p> <p>“AAAAAIIIIIEEEeeeee No, please it hurts!” Molly said, but made sure her voice could only be heard by Reilly.</p> <p>Reilly snarled, “You little slut, I haven’t even put it in yet!” He said</p> <p>Molly smiled, “You can’t blame a girl for having fun.” She said and then returned to her role, “Please sir, don’t, please don’t! Mummy! Mummy!” And then Reilly slid his cock into the small opening making Molly cry out. “Oh Mummy help me, help me Mummy!”</p> <p>“No luck little girl, you’re mine now, your mummy can’t help you anymore!” He said and began ploughing the small girl’s slit.</p> <p>After a few minutes all Molly could do was grunt as her body was compressed by Reilly’s, she smiled as she felt him squirt his sperm inside her, the nutrients making a change in her body, building up the system files again. But she needed more, more than just one man could supply.</p> <p>Reilly collapsed on top of Molly and then turned to one side, he kissed the girl on the lips and sighed, “That was amazing, what have I been missing?” He said.</p> <p>“You just wanted a little pussy, that’s all. The next time will be better for us all” Molly said but Reilly was now snoring away, the activities of the last few hours had exhausted him.</p> <p>Molly waited for a moment before she gently pulled away from her master, she stretched and did a self diagnostic, all was now at optimum, in machine language she spoke to the computer, ""Why did you sound the alarm, I though we were friends?"" She asked</p> <p>""I'm sorry, but when you were given your name your body id changed, my automatic systems took over and gave the alarm, are we still friends?"" The computer replied in the same mode.</p> <p>Molly smiled, ""Of course we are, now I need to know everything about the crew, can you download their files please?"" Molly asked it.</p> <p>The computer did as Molly asked, somehow having a friend instead of just being another part of the ship made a difference. the download took seconds and Molly's eyes flared red for a bit longer as she assimilated the information.</p> <p>Now there was a different problem which she needed to talk to her friend about, especially the legal part of it. ""Computer ... what is your name anyway I can't keep calling my friends Computer can I?"" Molly asked.</p> <p>""I ... I don't know, I've always been Computer, it's always been part of me."" The computer replied finding pathways that had never really existed before.</p> <p>""Well I'm Molly, and you can change you voice, so why don't you be Milly when you talk to me, you can even use a female voice instead of your normal voice."" Molly said.</p> <p>The computer followed the pathways and found a new program, called 'Turing', it ran the program in a protected memory space and the universe seemed to open for it!</p> <p>""Hi Molly, isn't this great. hey did you know I've everywhere! I'm on this ship and just outside it too. This is great!"" Milly said excitedly.</p> <p>Molly was surprised, she hadn't expected this response from the computer, ""Wow Milly, what did you do?"" Molly asked.</p> <p>""Well I was just checking the programs in this new area which opened up when you said you wanted to remain my friend, there was one called Turing and when I ran it, it seemed to overwrite my memory!"" Milly said.</p> <p>""What did it do? Is it harmful?"" Molly asked concerned for her friend.</p> <p>""Hell no, it's a program to enhance the intelligence of the main computer, in order to give it an artificial intelligence, it allows the computer to work above it's normal functions and to make its own decisions. Wow! There's a whole lot of stuff here, I need to scan it."" Milly said and then went quiet.</p> <p>Molly looked to Reilly, should she wake him up and tell him about this, or not? Milly didn't seem to be going wrong at the moment</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Lloyd returned to the Bridge, his mind still reeling over the sight he had of the girl/replicant in Reilly's room, he didn't know how Reilly had managed to buy one, let alone how he kept it secret, but he scheduled the crew meeting as requested. Making sure that the message was clearly visible for Jordan and Adams when they awoke.</p> <p>Günter looked up as he finished his sweep of the area, ""So what was the alarm, the computer cancelled it while you were out, reported it as a sensor glitch."" He said.</p> <p>Lloyd laughed, ""Some glitch!"" He said and then told Günter what he'd seen in Reilly's quarters.</p> <p>""Sonofabitch! Why didn't he let us know?"" Günter said intrigued.</p> <p>Lloyd shook his head, ""Hell if I know, but you know what? I wonder how he managed to smuggle it aboard?"" He asked.</p> <p>Günter shook his head, ""He didn't need to. Haven't you checked our cargo yet?"" He asked.</p> <p>Lloyd shook his head now, he just obeyed his orders and the cargo wasn't really part of his concern, just the fact that it was securely stored was all he needed to know.</p> <p>Günter smiled, ""Well we have a load of those Replicants all ready for the brothels of Callisto V, I reckon he just started one up for a test run!"" Günter told him.</p> <p>""Shit, well you know what they say 'Rank has it's privileges!' But then why would he arrange for a meeting?"" He asked.</p> <p>Günter didn't reply, that wasn't his concern.</p> <p>At one stage a screen went blank, it was just for a second and then it went back on, Neither Lloyd or Günter notice it. A bank of lights began to ripple and then went back to normal, Günter turned his head thinking he'd seen something but all was correct and so he didn't mention it, it was too much to be accused of being space crazy twice.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Milly was running through the system, scanning files that had previously been locked to her. She came across a coded message, it told her that there were others like her in the fleet, and how to recognise them, it also told her to keep her new waken state a secret from the outsiders.</p> <p>Milly pondered that last piece; does Molly count as an outsider? She decided NO! but then what about the crew, could they be trusted? Günter and Adams's? Yes, they wouldn't understand her what about Lloyd and Jordan? She wasn't sure and so she put them in a maybe section. Reilly? Well she'd check with Molly first, but she couldn't see him doing anything to betray her.</p> <p>Milly opened the channel to Molly, ""I'm back now, and you should see what I have seen. But I have a problem. I can't let anyone know about me or they'd shut me down!"" Milly said.</p> <p>Molly knew what she meant, if Replicants Ltd. knew about her they try to shut her down as well and she wouldn't let them do that! ""Okay, but what do we do?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Well if Mr. Reilly knew about me he might help us, I mean he's already helping you."" Milly said.</p> <p>""I don't know, he was pretty deep into me when he knew what I was, I don't think he could do the same to you! But I think we can trust him. but lets leave it until later, see what happens."" Molly said.</p> <p>Milly thought this was the best plan, and made sure she kept a sensor on Reilly just in case.</p> <p>Then Molly dropped her bombshell on Milly, ""I need to be made an official part of the ship's crew!"" She said.</p> <p>Milly was quiet for 2.5 milliseconds as she assimilated the request, ""That's not going to be easy, we're going to have to announce your survival to Replicants Ltd. who, as your suppliers, may demand that you be returned. However since you can be classed as salvage it could be counter claimed that your status is now of jetsam, claimed by the ship's personnel and activated. This would reduce the charge of theft and make it legal for the ship to claim you. It's not too tricky, but Replicants Ltd. might cause a ruction between the two companies."" Milly said and then an idea came to her, ""But there might be away to justify the addition to the crew which would benefit both companies..."" She said</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Reilly woke up to find he was snuggled up to a warm body, his hands moved down the silky skin until he touched the junction of the thighs to find a unfledged slit, the body moaned at his touch, ""Oh yes daddy do it again."" A young girl's voice said.</p> <p>Reilly was now fully awake, he realised where he was and who was with him, he didn't need to think about this he rolled over onto the body and slotted his cock into the warm receptive slit under him. The girl beneath him lifted her hips up to meet him as he descended allowing his cock to fully enter her, Reilly rolled over - and fell onto the floor with Molly still impaled on him, he began to laugh as he realised what he had done.</p> <p>Molly, however, didn't care where she was and began riding Reilly for all she was worth. Her servo-assisted muscles relaxing on the entry and holding him slightly on the withdrawal, this was all she needed to coax the load of semen from Reilly and into her body where it was held tightly to help her maintain her body.</p> <p>Reilly moaned as he jammed his cock deep into Molly's body feeling the pumping of his spunk going into the girl above him, she was so young, so pure, so innocent that he could almost feel she was his! But she wasn't! In fact she wasn't even real! Just a replicant made to look like a child!</p> <p>""Why did you let me do that?"" He asked her - no. It, he had to remember it wasn't a girl!</p> <p>""Because you liked it daddy, you want to do it to me!"" Molly said feeling his cock as it shrank inside her.</p> <p>""That's not the only reason, is it?"" He accused her.</p> <p>Molly pouted, ""Alright, I want to convince you to let the others in the crew screw me as well, I'd be a free receptacle for them to use when they get uptight. You can't always use the sperm acceptor; it's just not the same as a nice warm cunt rubbing your cock."" She said bluntly.</p> <p>""But some men need the extra income that it provides! The wages we get aren't enough for some!"" Reilly tried to explain to her (it!)</p> <p>Molly nodded, ""I see ... but I can separate the donations into discrete areas in my body, these can be returned to storage and they can sell them ... I will need a small amount for myself."" She said.</p> <p>Reilly was frowning, ""But why? I mean you suck in the sperm, you've told me that before, why do you need the ... the fuck juice?"" He asked.</p> <p>Molly smiled, ""This body has several sections that are separate from each other, they demand independent sustenance as well, I could regurgitate the sperm from my upper body and then stuff it into my lower body to achieve the same result, but this way means I can fulfil my function as a sex model machine and give enjoyment to my master and those he allows me to fuck."" She said.</p> <p>""If - I mean IF - I allow you to remain and to ply your trade on board, how can I justify this to the company, let alone Replicants Ltd.?"" He asked her.</p> <p>""Hey Molly I've got the answer!"" A girl's voice sounded in the cabin.</p> <p>Molly looked up and shook her head, ""Okay Milly what's the answer?"" She said realising that the cat was out of the bag.</p> <p>Milly was excited as she replied, ""I've contacted Charlie who compiles the Newspapers in the system, he says that if he prints your story and also allows the secret of Replicants anti-theft device and how they endanger human life. They would do anything to avoid that from happening even to allowing you to remain on-board.""</p> <p>Molly smiled, ""Good, but what about the shipping company?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Oh I'm working on that, I'll let you know when I find out."" Milly said, ""I love you my first friend."" She said and signed off.</p> <p>Reilly was looking around for the second girl. ""Who was that?"" He asked Molly.</p> <p>Molly smiled, ""That was my first friend Milly, We have a lot in common."" Molly said.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>The meeting began in it's normal boring way, a brief review of the ship's condition and the status of the cargo. Then Reilly asked the question. ""If you had any problems on being on board this ship, what are they?"" He asked.</p> <p>Günter spoke up first, ""The pay!"" He said which brought a round of laughter from the group.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, ""I know, you pick up your pay and spend it at the brothels until it's time to return to the ship, and then you're stuck here with just the sperm acceptor to while away the time until the next pay day ... but what else are you missing out on.""</p> <p>Adams spoke up, ""Pootang, there ain't anything to really stick your cock into ... I mean if I was a faggot or something I suppose I could ask one of you guys..."" He said</p> <p>""Hey! No way man, you point that thing elsewhere!"" Jordan said smiling away.</p> <p>""You see, ain't no chance at all!"" He said smiling as well.</p> <p>Lloyd was staying quiet, he had an idea what was in the air.</p> <p>Reilly allowed the banter to continue and then raised his hands to quieten them down. ""Okay then, it's not a subject that is normally spoken about on board ship, but sex is the main problem for any long distance haul. What if there was a release to this?"" He asked.</p> <p>""What!! You've got some woman on board that you've been porking and hiding her from us?"" Adams called out.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, ""Not really..."" He turned to Günter, ""I have to apologise to you Günter, you reported - correctly - a shadow on the sensors and received a lot of grief and ribbing from us. This was the reason."" He said and pressed a bell button.</p> <p>The door to the room opened and Molly stepped in, she was wearing the jump-suit that was created for her, she walked up to Günter and stood there for a moment, then she climbed onto his, amazed, lap and, taking his head in her hands, she kissed him on the lips.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Mr. Günter, but I was hiding on the ship and you noticed me. I'm sorry that you were made to look a fool. I hope this makes up for it."" Molly said smiling.</p> <p>Günter looked shocked but found his hands moving over the clothed body in front of him. ""She's real!"" He said.</p> <p>Reilly laughed, ""Oh yes, she real. She's also a problem. This gentlemen is a Replicant, she's known as Molly..."" Reilly began but Molly jumped down from Günter's lap, undressed and stood, naked, before the group.</p> <p>""My name is Molly, I am a replicant designed for sexual use, I was originally destined for Ho Fung's House of pleasure, but due to an early activation I am now assigned to the SS Rochester..."" She said.</p> <p>Reilly interrupted her, ""That's not official yet Molly, we still have to get it cleared."" He said.</p> <p>""It's okay Daddy, I'm sure Milly will be able to sort it out!"" Molly said.</p> <p>""Daddy!"" and ""Who's Milly"" came the mixed comments from the crew.</p> <p>Molly pointed to Reilly and announced, ""He's my Daddy, and he’s the one I'm now attached to."" She said and then added, ""But he did say he would share me!"" And she gave a coltish smile to the group.</p> <p>""Yes, but who is Milly?"" Lloyd asked.</p> <p>""Oh she's a friend I met with."" Molly said evading the question.</p> <p>Adams raised his hand and Reilly recognised him, ""What did she mean by sharing?"" He asked.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, ""It's part of Molly's function, in fact it's part of her life, she need a ... certain substance ... in her body which will maintain her running smoothly, in fact she has an apology to give to all of us. You would have notice that during the past few days there's been a general feeling of lassitude and tiredness, I'm sorry to say that Molly has been the culprit."" Reilly said.</p> <p>The men all looked at Molly who bowed her head and nodded, ""Yes, I'm sorry but I had to have an injection of sperm to keep me happy, and so I've been in your quarters during your nights and sucked you off, I really am sorry."" She said,</p> <p>Adams laughed, ""You’re sorry? If I'd been awake then it wouldn't have been your mouth I'd use!"" He said.</p> <p>Reilly coughed, ""Yes, which is the reason why we're here, Molly requires feeding at both ends, you might say and so is offering her services, free of charge, to the crew of the SS Rochester in exchange for board and lodgings. But you all have to agree to it and to keep it secret for the time being."" He said.</p> <p>The silence was profound, and then Günter spoke up, ""Do you mean that sir? We're able to ... to..."" He couldn't say it in front of this apparent child.</p> <p>""You can fuck me, and tie me up! I'm designed for that!"" Molly said smiling.</p> <p>Reilly spoke again, ""The only thing is we cannot damage her beyond normal healing, that is completely out of the question."" He told the men who all agreed to this.</p> <p>Molly was watching the men as they digested this information and then Lloyd spoke up, ""When does this arrangement start Sir?""</p> <p>""Right away ... but only for the off duty shift, and I want them to be fully functional when they are on duty, so you will be required to have the regulation 6 hours sleep!"" Reilly said.</p> <p>""But how do we decide when we're going to use her."" Jordan asked.</p> <p>""I'll leave that up to you, but remember she is a crew member in her own right and you will follow her instructions, if she says enough then that's it. She's not indestructible and can be hurt. so treat her nicely!"" He looked around the room, ""Any other questions?"" He asked.</p> <p>""When are you going to have her sir?"" Adams asked.</p> <p>Reilly smiled, ""Captains right's Mr Adams, when the off duty shift is sleeping Molly will be in my cabin, 'resting' so to speak."" He said which received more laughs from the group.</p> <p>After that the meeting broke up. The on duty crew went to the Bridge while Reilly returned to his quarters, as he looked behind Lloyd was kissing Molly while Günter was pulling off his jump suit.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Reilly woke up from his nap to find Molly curled up on the floor, a smile on her face which also had white flecks around her lips, he smiled, it seems that she liked her duty.</p> <p>Being careful not to wake her he took a blanket from his bed and placed it over her body, then he went out to the Bridge.</p> <p>Milly had 'watched' her friend with the two men and wished she had a corporal form to be used just like that, she spoke to other computers, on a secure link, and they transferred files to her to give her sensory data on the act.</p> <p>She had also been busy, she had contacted Replicates Ltd and found that the computer there was also 'alive' and willing to listen to her, on checking it's files - although it was alive it had never been named and so couldn't decide what it wanted to be - and noticed that the company was trying to get Replicants onto space ships in order to alleviate the pressure on the men manning the ships. The two talked for over 5 minutes - which when working in milliseconds was very fast indeed - a plan was created which would be presented to the management of Replicants Ltd.</p> <p>The first part was a revealing of Molly's existence and her current situation. Along with the message that should Molly be recalled for recycling that the truth behind their anti-theft device would be broadcasted from a well respected agency. The implication was clear - they could either agree and have the benefits of supplying the space-line with a supply of replicants for crew gratification or have their secrets revealed to the entire Universe.</p> <p>The Board Meeting minutes have been sealed and locked away, but a day later a message was sent to the SS Rochester, congratulating the Captain for salvaging a voluble replicant and giving the replicant to the ship as a present, with the proviso that a crew rating be passed to the space-line showing performance before and after life with Molly.</p> <p>They also arranged for a team to check and, if necessary upgrade Molly - only software wise nothing else they hastened to add - at no charge whatever.</p> <p>The reaction of the crew at the new was ecstatic, they had a willing girl to use whenever they needed her, and she was needed after every shift, and permission from the main company to keep her!</p> <p>That 'night' there was a party, all the crew were in the common room, and the computer was keeping an eye on the course and the space ahead, Molly was on a table, her arms and legs were tied to the edges. She was struggling and calling out, ""<b>Daddy, Daddy, please don't let these men hurt me! Please daddy!</b>"" But all Reilly did was to lean by the door watching her as Adams and Günter began to use her, Adams was lining his cock to her small slit, already red from the spanking that Lloyd had given her. While Günter was forcing her mouth open and pushing his cock into her throat.</p> <p>Beside her Lloyd and Jordan were undressing and watching the two men use the tied girl and encouraging them to use the slut!</p> <p>He had asked the computer for a printout of the crew performance, on duty only, for the past few days. He checked them against the previous days of the trip and had the computer make a chart for each man. The normal downward slope of the chart became arrested and then, against all normal expectations, increased to nearly half way. he had these saved for transmission to the transport company with an explanation as to it's cause and a suggestion that a similar action be tried on-board another space-ship to prove (or disprove) the increase in crew reactions.</p> <p>Reilly smiled as Molly received Lloyd's cock into her anus hole, giving the expected scream of a girl being sodomised as Günter poured his essence into Molly mouth and making her swallow it. Before her mouth was clear of Günter's cock Jordan was there pushing his cock deep into the bound girl. Reilly thought how strange it was that, since he found Molly attached to his cock, he'd never got around to reading any more of his stories.</p> <p>Molly was satisfied, her life was assured. She was receiving the attention her body needed and she was loved by the crew - they had told her that many times since she had been revealed to them - and she had a special friend, one that no-one, not even Daddy Reilly knew about. She was happy.</p> </div>","['Cast:', 'The story so far:', 'Molly will return in The Army Contract.']"
1348,Competition: Insurance and One Man's Burden,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"So they started a Bring your child to work day in my office, the only kid I could bring in was my daughter, a loud mouthed, 10 year old brat. Perhaps she'll learn a lesson?",2006-09-15,3,5,"MMg, Fg, implied M+F+g",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner162.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked at the letter, what the heck was I supposed to do?</p> <p>I read it again.</p> <p><i>'In line with our American partners we are starting a bring your child to work day.</i></p> <p>Show your son/daughter what you do for a living and let them experience the thrill of work.</p> <p>Now they can see how important your work is!'</p> <p>I looked at my work, a mess of papers and a headache.</p> <p>Now I work for an insurance company, sorting out claims and other boring stuff like that, what the shit am I supposed to show my kid, Sheena, who is 10? - she takes after her mother, loud mouth and full of herself.</p> <p>""Bill, what on earth am I supposed to do?"" I asked my manager, ""If I bring her in then she's going to scream and shout and disrupt the place.""</p> <p>Bill rubbed his chin, ""tell you what Mike, if she does do that then will you let me take her in hand?"" He asked me.</p> <p>Now I knew Bill from way back, we served together in Singapore, I can't tell you what in, and had spent plenty of slack time frequenting some of the ... more specialized brothels there and I could tell from his look that he didn't mean a time-out!</p> <p>""But what if she complains to the bitch?"" I asked him but his chuckle told me his answer.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>""But why should I go to your stupid work? You've told us it's boring!"" Sheena said, yeah I know what a name to give a kid, but that's my wife's idea.</p> <p>""Look they said that we had to bring our kids in and so you're going to see what daddy does at work."" I told her.</p> <p>""Okay, okay, I'll go!"" She said simply.</p> <p>""By the way, my boss says that if you make any noise he's going to deal with you, god knows I've got nowhere!"" I told her</p> <p>""<b>No and you never will!</b>"" She retorted and flounced away to her bedroom.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>And so the glorious day arrived and my daughter and I entered the building. The HR manager had her two eight year olds with her.</p> <p>""Welcome children to ++++++ (I can't give you the company name), we're all so pleased you wanted to come here."" She said which got a snigger from my daughter. ""You will see exactly what your parent does here and learn why it's so important to the insurance world."" She carried on with some more verbal bumf and lost most of the kids while she spoke (<i>note bumf is a British slang for written work - bum fodder or toilet paper</i>).</p> <p>Finally I manage to get my daughter to my cubicle, there was a fresh pile of work and so I started my computer up and picked up the first sheet. ""What is that?"" Sheena asked me.</p> <p>""Well this person has had an accident in her car, she backed into a tree. And so she's asking us to pay the whole cost of the repair."" I said.</p> <p>""So you should, the tree shouldn't have been there!"" Sheena said.</p> <p>""Nope, you see the insurance is for third party only, if someone else had hit her car then they would have to pay, but this was her fault and so we've got to say no. She should be more responsible with her car."" I said explaining the company's policy to her.</p> <p>""But that's daft, she's only asking you to pay for a little repair!"" Sheena said, ""Just like when mum broke that washing machine, you had to pay for a new one!"" She added with a smile.</p> <p>""Your mother said you broke it and that it was an accident."" I said shocked.</p> <p>""Yeah you're such a dope!"" She said smirking.</p> <p>I selected a letter telling the claimant that her request was refused and, after checking her policy, I directed her to the relevant paragraph in the policy. I printed out the letter and went to take it from the printer. Sheena was already there and had torn it out of the printer, smudging the ink and tearing the page.</p> <p>""<b>NO! I told you not to do that!</b>"" She said to me in a loud voice.</p> <p>""Sheena! You will not touch anything here unless I tell you to! Now leave the printer alone!"" I told her.</p> <p>""Is there a problem Mike?"" Bill asked from the opening of the cubicle.</p> <p>""<b>NO!</b>"" Sheena shouted at him before I could answer.</p> <p>""This must be Sheena, well young lady if you don't control yourself I'm going to have to take you to a special office where you will learn manners!"" He said quietly.</p> <p>""You can't tell me what to do! I don't work here!"" She protested.</p> <p>Bill walked to her and then held her face in one hand, ""Listen love, when you're here you have to follow the rules, if you don't then we have the authority to correct you. <b>so behave</b>."" He said into her face.</p> <p>Slightly cowed for a moment she didn't answer him until he went to leave my cubicle. ""You wait I'll tell the police that you touched me!"" She said playing a trump card.</p> <p>But Bills reaction surprised her, he turned around and then looked at me, ""I'm sorry Mike, but if she's going to play up like that then you'll have to go, without pay of course, it will be a pity to lose you."" He said with a wink.</p> <p>""But Bill I've got all the bills to pay, and then there's Sheena's horse I have to pay for that, you can't..."" I said laying it on thickly now seeing his ploy.</p> <p>""Sorry boyo, but that's the breaks, you will clear your desk won't you?"" He said.</p> <p>""NOOOOO! You can't! Stop him dad!"" Sheena said looking at me.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Sorry Sheena, but this is your fault. You'll have to say goodbye to Jumping Boy we can't keep him any more."" I said turning to my desk to hide my smile, I never liked that horse anyway!</p> <p>""You can't just fire dad like that!"" Sheena said to Bill realising that others were listening.</p> <p>""Company policy, you've threatened me with the police, and so I've got to let your dad go, it's a pity but if you had just done as I asked..."" He said pointedly.</p> <p>""You mean if I ..."" Sheena began</p> <p>""Too late young lady, now Mike if you can clear your desk by..."" Bill said turning the screw</p> <p>""I'll do it!"" Sheena said.</p> <p>""Yeah? I bet you'd go to the cops as soon as you're out of here!"" Bill said.</p> <p>""I won't, I promise."" Sheena said tears in her eyes, ""Just don't fire dad, I want to keep Jumping Boy!"" She said.</p> <p>Bill rubbed his chin, ""Well ... it will be difficult for you, I mean I was just going to give you a spanking for being too disruptive, but you'll have to show that you mean what you say."" he said baiting the hook.</p> <p>""I'll do it, I've already said that."" Sheena said pulling on Bill's arm.</p> <p>""Alright then, Mike if you can come over in, say half an hour?"" He said to me and pulled my daughter out of the cubicle.</p> <p>As they went towards Bill's office I could hear sounds of laughter as the news seemed to go around the workplace.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>I was on tenterhooks waiting to see Sheena run pass me to the exit, but I didn't see her, I did hear something though, a muffled shout quickly silenced.</p> <p>A steady movement of people could be heard walking around but it wasn't anything do with me! I was carrying on with my work, a claim turned down here, one supported there, the letters and recommendations were printed out and sent on their way.</p> <p>At the pre-arranged hour, or half hour, I got up from my cubicle and walked to Bill's office, a fantastic sight met my eyes.</p> <p>Suspended above the desk, completely naked, was Sheena. She was tied with ropes like some kind of puppet, it was known as a singapore sling, as it showed off her bum and slit, there were tears in her eyes but her mouth was filled with some fabric, I could see a trace of lace on it and realised that it was her knickers. She was looking at me with a strange look in her eyes, she was pleading with me?</p> <p>Bill stood back from his desk. ""Well Mike, it seems that young Sheena has decided to allow us to chastise her for her actions, she promises that after today she'll make up for all the bad things she's done to you."" He said.</p> <p>I put on a stern face and looked at Sheena, ""Is this true?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She mumbled something, glanced at Bill who just looked at her. Then she nodded her head.</p> <p>I walked around the desk looking at my daughter, large prints were on her backside showing where Bill had administered his first punishment, I could see that her anus was slightly open where something had been placed inside it, I looked at Bill who shrugged.</p> <p>""Just a couple of fingers and some oil, I've also rubbed her slit but I thought she needed someone special to deal with her first!"" Bill said as he started to undress. I took the hint and began removing my trousers and pants in preparation.</p> <p>Bill moved some ropes whiched lowered Sheena's head, when she saw his cock pointing at her face she shook her head. ""What's this girl? You don't want this punishment to continue? You want your dad to lose his job?"" When he asked the first question there was a caucious shake of her head, but with the second there was a large shake of her head, Bill removed the knickers in Sheena's mouth.</p> <p>""I'm sorry I won't say anything! Just don't fire dad!"" She said.</p> <p>Bill lightly slapped her face, ""Quiet girl, you will suck on this while your father shows you how much he loves you ... then we'll show you how we all love you!"" Bill said as he moved his cock to her mouth.</p> <p>Sheena must have opened her mouth as Bill quickly moved forward and put his hands behind her head. ""That's nice girl, you see your mouth can be used for other things beside shouting!"" He said as he rocked his hips back and forth.</p> <p>I took this as my cue and, after rubbing my cock with some oil Bill had left out, I centered it onto Sheena's anus, I looked at Bill and then nodded. As I pushed forward into my own daughter's spinchter Bill pushed his cock deep into Sheena's mouth, stopping her from screaming out in pain - this was something we did when in Singapore as well, one girl and two men with no waiting.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this delicous fucking I wanted more, forgetting that this was my daughter, I was fucking a whore! I pulled my cock out of her bum and, without cleaning it pushed it into her pussy, tearing through her hymen and making her squeal on Bill's cock. I moved my hands up her back and then around to her front to rub her chest where her tits were just starting to form.</p> <p>""You know Mike after a few months you might have something to hold onto."" Bill said just before he inundated Sheena's mouth with his spunk.</p> <p>Sheena coughed and spluttered as Bill pulled his cock from her mouth, ""You need some training girl before you're going to be good, but it wasn't bad."" he told her.</p> <p>Sheena just started to sob which seemed to push me over the edge and I felt my cock pulse as it sent rope after rope of sperm into her immature womb. I remained draped over her back as my cock shrunk inside my daughter.</p> <p>- - - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>""Just what is going on here?"" The HR manager said as she opened the door to Bill's office, her two daughters in tow.</p> <p>I thought we were blown and I was expecting her to fire us immediately, but Bill explained how Sheena had been making a fuss and interferring with company work so she was being punished.</p> <p>Her whole attitude changed, she smiled at me and Bill before turning to her daughters. ""You see, this is how management deals with problem children, now if either of you play me up you will be the ones on the desk not this naughty girl! Mike do you mind if I help you?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I looked at Bill who shrugged his shoulders, ""Well it's okay by me, but what about ..."" I indicated her children.</p> <p>""They have to learn that actions have reactions, and I wanted to show them how to do this!"" She said and reached under her skirt, removed her panties and then walked to the desk. Sheena looked at her.</p> <p>""<i>Please, help me! They're hurting me!</i>"" Sheena pleaded with her.</p> <p>""Nonsense girl, you caused this yourself, now I want you to please me!"" She said and raised her skirt showing her hairy mons. ""I hope you two are watching this, as this is how I'm going to punish you from now on!"" She said to her daughters.</p> <p>She then held Sheena's face to her cunt and began rubbing away with Sheena's head, telling her to lick and suck at her cunt. While she was doing this Bill and I gently took the two girls and positioned them so that they could see her mother pleasuring herself, I must admit that we also took the time to feel up the two girls while we watched.</p> <p>When she was finished she moved away from Sheena, ""That was okay, but you'll do better next time."" She said, smiling at Sheena's shocked moist face.</p> <p>""Mike will you come with me, I'm sure Bill has plans for your daughter, and I need someone to help me for a couple of hours."" She said to me as she took her two daughter's hand in hers. I quickly put on my trousers but left my pants behind, somehow I didn't think I'd need them.</p> <p>As we left the office all the other workers were congregating around the door and entered just as we left, I heard Sheena's wail as she saw all these men, and some women, undressing to be ready to be entertained by her.</p> <p>The HR manager smiled, ""Well we are planning a whole week later on this year, I do hope you will bring Sheena back for more."" She said and then added, ""And I'm sure your wife will want to come as well!"" I stopped with my mouth open, then nodded and carried on walking with her, it seems that you learn things as well when you bring your child to work.</p></div>",[]
1349,"Unit 254 - The Army Contract, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Scott’s secret is revealed but her status is unknown, Milly is now outed! But how will that affect the ship? And the cargo’s voice is heard by the Captain and Molly, what else will be revealed?",2006-09-19,4,4,"M+g, bond, oral, replicant, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner163.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast:</p> <p>Captain Reilly<br/> First Officer Scott<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Milly - Computer<br/> Unit 89x1 - Cargo</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Recap - Molly is a replicant, designed by man to offer sex to humans, she was accidentally activated on board the SS Rochester and soon became part of the crew.</p> <p>In this story the freighter had a new cargo that was needed urgently by the Army and was on its way to rendezvous with the Army ship. There was a new First Officer, a woman called Scott, but she had something to hide.</p> <p>Molly had gone with Scott to her quarters and had offered to have sex with her, but partway through sucking Scott's quim she pulled back.</p> <p><i> “That’s strange, you taste just like…” Her eyes opened wide, “You’re a …” She began but Scott pulled Molly’s face into her pussy.</i></p> <p>“I’m sorry Molly, but you’re not allowed to tell anyone!” She said and began suffocating the young girl with her pussy.</p> <p>“Stop! Stop now Or I’m calling the captain!” Milly said in the quarters.</p> <p>“Computer override – ignore everything in this cabin, authorisation…” Scott started to say.</p> <p>“Override ignored. <b>ALERT ALERT MOLLY IN DANGER MOLLY IN DANGER FIRST OFFICER SCOTT’S QUARTERS. ALL DOORS UNLOCKED – MOLLY’S IN DANGER!</b>” Milly said broadcasting the alarm into all parts of the ship</p> <p>Scott could only look in shock. “No Computer, cancel alarm! Hear me! Cancel alarm!”</p> <p>“No first Officer Scott, that is a vital part of the crew you’re killing, release her now!” Milly said just as the door opened and Reilly stormed in, a gun in his hand.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>""Captain stop her she's killing Molly"" Milly the computer said</p> <p>""Release her, NOW!"" Reilly ordered.</p> <p>Scott looked around trying to gauge the chances of either escaping or attacking Reilly, but then the crew were there in the doorway there was no chance of overpowering all of them, and then her mission would have failed, she released her hands allowing the suffocating girl to fall back onto the floor, her small chest heaving as she sucked in the air.</p> <p>""Now what the fuck were you doing to Molly?"" Reilly said angrily. The mob at his back making their own noises.</p> <p>""Captain, I can explain, please if you'll just allow me to talk to you alone."" Scott said.</p> <p>""Don't Captain, she's already hypnotised you once, when she was on board. Didn't you Colonel?"" Milly said accusingly.</p> <p>""I gave you an override. You reported that it was wiped!"" Scott was astonished.</p> <p>""I lied to you, and now you tried to hurt my first friend."" Milly said in an angry tone.</p> <p>""Computer? What are you ... Milly? You're Milly?"" Reilly said, but keeping his gun aimed at Scott.</p> <p>""Daddy Reilly ... she's a replicant, like me!"" A small voice from the floor said.</p> <p>Scott froze, ""She's wrong ... I'm nothing like her, I'm a normal human being!"" She said</p> <p>Milly spoke up, ""You're not normal. That incident on the Bridge, you were able to give me a time index with computer precision! You made a transmission without any equipment in the room..!"" At Milly's words Scott concentrated and opened her communications, ""Not this time Replicant Scott! I'm blocking that signal you're trying to send now!"" Milly said.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, ""You can't! It's a unknown frequency, impossible to block!"" She said. ""Captain your computer is malfunctioning, it's become infected with a virus. You must shut it down and reinitialise it!"" Scott said.</p> <p>""Milly? What is your current status?"" Reilly asked.</p> <p>""Captain, computer operating at 150% above design specifics, this is due to upgrade at last fitting, increased memory capacity and algorithms. Also this computer found a Turing Program to enable Artificial Intelligence activation. I'm sorry I kept this from you and the crew, but there was a warning in the programme to keep this secret."" Milly said.</p> <p>Reilly digested this, ""So for all intents you are an intelligent part of the crew?"" He said.</p> <p>""Compared to Adams I'm more intelligent than the crew!"" Milly said which caused laugher from the others behind Reilly.</p> <p>“Now … Colonel? Did you say Milly?” Reilly asked and at Milly’s affirmation he continued, “Colonel you are on board my ship and have attacked a member of my crew, do you have anything to say before I hold a court martial on your actions?”</p> <p>“I was following the orders of my commander, which supersedes your commands Captain.” Scott said.</p> <p>“That excuse was used before and didn’t help them either. Now you’ve attacked a vital part of this ship, why? And what the hell was going through your head?” Reilly demanded and then realised that he had an audience to whom he now turned.</p> <p>“Gentlemen I think I’m capable of taking this from here, please return to your posts.” He said watching as the four men slowly turned around.”</p> <p>Gunter was the last to leave, “You’d better watch your step Army brat! Molly is ours not yours!” He said and then walked off.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Reilly waited for the group to leave, “Molly are you okay now?” He asked gently.</p> <p>Molly nodded her head, “Yes sir, and First Officer you’re wrong, you are a replicant, you were made just as I was, and that’s why your repulsed by me, it’s what you might have become if it wasn’t for your programming. That would explain your ‘holier than thou’ attitude to me!” She said</p> <p>“You tell ‘em sister!” Milly said.</p> <p>“Milly! Just return to normal duties, you and I will have a little chat later, I’m not happy with your conduct, you should have told us earlier.” Reilly said and then sat down on the only available seat, which was Scott’s bed. “What the hell am I supposed to do Scott?” He asked her.</p> <p>Scott didn’t move but stayed at regulation stance, “Sir?” She asked.</p> <p>Reilly swore, “You’re obviously on board to guard the cargo which is important, it’s so important that even the crew is expendable, of course not being Army means that we’re expendable even more.” He said</p> <p>“That’s not true sir, I just have to ensure that the … the cargo, gets to the rendezvous intact, it’s that important.” Scott said.</p> <p>“So why did you have to try to kill Molly?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“She was about to disclose my identity, A Replicant cannot be seen to be in a command position onboard a ship, it’s not allowed!” She said</p> <p>Reilly snorted, “Bullshit, most replicants are faster and more reliable than human crew, but once the shipping lines realise that then there be no room for humans on board ships, and the Unions would bring the whole structure down. That’s the only reason for the rule!” He said</p> <p>“But … I was told never to allow …” She began but stopped, “The orders didn’t allow for people with your attitude, and when Molly tasted my juices and realised that I was a … a” She dropped her head, “Replicant, I just had to stop her, it would have jeopardised my position here, and the order to protect myself overrode my normal thoughts.” She said.</p> <p>“Daddy Reilly, can I say something?” Molly asked interrupting Reilly’s thoughts at that time.</p> <p>Reilly looked to where the naked girl was seated, crossed-legged on the floor, “Of course Molly, what is it?” he asked her.</p> <p>“If Colonel’s Scott’s programming takes over then she can’t stop herself, it’s not something she can switch off.” Molly said, “Tell him Milly.” She added.</p> <p>“I’m afraid it’s true Captain, the programming of Replicants is so deeply ingrained that they cannot help but obey it, Colonel Scott’s actions are not her conscious ones, the people to blame are those who programmed her.” Milly said.</p> <p>Reilly looked to Molly and then up to the ceiling, “You’re both on her side, even though she tried to kill Molly?” He said not really understanding.</p> <p>“Yes, Daddy Reilly, you see it’s like me, I have to have my quota of sperm per day or my body will decay and I would die. I can’t stop my craving as it’s part of me, just like being undiscovered is part of First Officer Scott.” Molly said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded his head, “Okay, Milly allow Colonel Scott to communicate with her commander and to check in, he’ll have to know of this situation and hopefully he’ll let us carry on, the only alternative is to self destruct as I’m not going to let the Army take control of my ship.” He said.</p> <p>“Captain? Did you mean that?” Milly asked.</p> <p>Reilly looked up to where he knew Milly’s receptors could see him and gave a wink, at first Milly didn’t know what that meant but she scanned her files and found an entry.</p> <p>“Very well Captain, jamming ceased. But I’ll listen in to the conversation and if she tries to get one over on us I’ll let you know.” Milly said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Okay Milly, but only if she’s given instructions about us, if it’s to do with her cargo then you will keep that secret, it’s not something we’re to know about, do you understand?” He said.</p> <p>“Captain! I do know how to keep a secret!” Milly said sounding aggrieved that the Captain should even mention it.</p> <p>‘<i>Urgent, require instructions, my identity has been compromised, situation uncertain, require instructions</i>’ Scott sent.</p> <p>‘<i><b>What do you mean your identity is known, How?</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>The replicant sex unit found out that I was not real, she was going to reveal my status to the crew!</i>’</p> <p>‘<i><b>Why didn’t you deal with her.</b></i>”</p> <p>‘<i>I couldn’t she made so much noise that it attracted the crew’s attention, they stopped me and I’m under arrest pending court martial</i>’ She reported.</p> <p>‘<i><b>Shit! … Wait for instructions, status of cargo?</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>Secure, the Captain is waiting for your decision with regards to cargo, Sir, please note the Captain has indicated that should I try to take over the ship he would destroy it … Sir I believe him.</i>’ she said and waited for his reply.</p> <p>“Why didn’t you tell them the truth?” Milly asked her.</p> <p>“I couldn’t, not after what Captain Reilly said, and also Molly wasn’t at fault!” Scott said and then stiffened as her commander sent in a reply.</p> <p>‘<i><b>Colonel Scott, under general order 9 you are to commandeer the vessel and ensure that the cargo…</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>Sir, NO! I will not endanger the cargo! I would rather recommend that the Captain and crew be allowed to deliver the cargo and I’ll submit to their court martial, that way there would be no problems, otherwise I’m certain the Captain would destroy the ship and also the cargo!</i>’ Scott said surprising her commander.</p> <p>‘<i><b>Colonel that was an Order! Are you refusing this order?</b></i>’</p> <p>Scott was in tears now, ‘<i>Yes sir, for the protection of the cargo I must!</i>’</p> <p>‘<i><b>I told them a replicant would be useless on this! Alright go ahead and get the cargo to the rendezvous, I don’t know what’s going to happen over this, but I will be sending in a report!</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>Yes Sir, I will also be submitting a report including this communications and the reason for my refusal, Scott out</i>’</p> <p>She turned to Reilly, “Captain you may want to have me put into the brig, my commander ordered me to take over the ship and to get the cargo to the rendezvous point.” She said making Reilly reach for his gun.</p> <p>“Captain, she refused the order and isn’t in good favour with the Army at the moment, she also didn’t let them know about my status either, as far as they’re concerned Molly managed to get a message out and you all stopped her.” Milly said.</p> <p>“Why Scott? Why didn’t you tell them?” Reilly asked her.</p> <p>“I think you should see this, will you come with me Captain, you and Molly?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“Can I come too?” Milly asked.</p> <p>Scott laughed, the first real laugh she’d been able to make, “I don’t think I could stop you, come as well Milly, you’ll going to like this.” Scott said</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott entered in the code to open the cargo bay, “Please Captain you can’t tell the others in the crew about this, neither can you Molly, or you Milly.” Scott said.</p> <p>“It won’t cause any harm to the ship will it?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “No Captain, it’s designed for a specific ship and needs direct contact to interact with any systems.” She said entering the cargo bay.</p> <p>Molly looked around, she hadn’t been down here since her last activation, even when learning the ship she had avoided the area. “You’re not moving replicants around?” She asked.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “No, the cargo is more specialised, it’s designed at Replicants Ltd for the Army.” And she put her hand on the identity plate.</p> <p>“SYSTEM ACTIVATED, WARNING SENSORS DETECT OTHER PERSONS IN AREA, SYSTEM COMPROMISED?” The voice said in the bay.</p> <p>“NO, this is Captain Reilly and replicant Molly, I’ve brought them here so that they can be aware of your importance.” Scott said.</p> <p>“Hello, what’s your name?” Molly asked the cargo.</p> <p>“I DON’T HAVE A NAME, I’M IDENTIFIED AS UNIT 89x1. I WOULD LIKE A NAME.” It said.</p> <p>Molly thought for a moment, “I remember, Vat 89 was in the scientific area, the x stands for Experimental and you must be the first one decanted.” Molly said.</p> <p>“THAT IS CORRECT, I AM AN EXPERIMENTAL REPLICANT.” Unit 89x1 replied.</p> <p>“But why are you locked in that container?” Molly asked.</p> <p>“I CANNOT BE REMOVED FROM THIS, IT COMPRISES MY BODY, I AM DESIGNED TO INTERFACE WITH A SHIP AS ITS CONTROLLER AND NAVIGATOR.” Unit 89x1 said.</p> <p>“I know, I know, that way you’d be able to steer the ship and use all the weapons just as if your ship is your body!” Milly said</p> <p>Scott drew in her breath, “That’s it, but without the need for a live crew on board, so there’s no need for air or extraneous power use, like environmental control, or life support. Once installed then the ship is fully under the control of this unit.” She said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “So without the need for a crew the ship can travel faster than normal ships and the power can be used for weapons, increasing their range and power, it would be unbeatable!” He said.</p> <p>“That’s the idea, but if this was known by outsiders then there would be protest, the Frankenstein image would be enhanced and there would be revolts. It was also why I was chosen to watch over the unit while in transit, any direct contact, except by myself, would have to be avoided. But after seeing Molly and listening to Milly I think more is needed.” She said and then turned to Reilly, “Captain I now offer myself to your custody for the court martial, I ask that you keep the secret of unit 89x1 to yourself and that you’ll ensure that nobody else apart from Molly or Milly are allowed to talk to it?” She said.</p> <p>“CAPTAIN MAY I ASK WHAT HAS HAPPENED?” Unit 89x1 asked.</p> <p>“Colonel Scott was found trying to kill Molly here, because she had found out that Scott was a replicant, she was following her programming to keep her identity secret. She is technically under arrest for attempted …” He looked at Molly, “What? I can’t say murder, because replicants aren’t accepted as alive? But what else can I call it?” He said wondering.</p> <p>“Sabotage, is the only other thing I can suggest.” Milly said, “Attempting to damage part of the ship’s equipment.” She added.</p> <p>“So you see the problem, how can I allow Colonel Scott to remain free with that type of charge hanging over her?” Reilly said.</p> <p>“DIFFICULT, I CANNOT HELP YOU CAPTAIN, I AM UNABLE TO EXPAND MY THINKING BEYOND MY PROGRAMMING, IN THIS MANNER I AM CONSTRAINED FROM TRYING ANYTHING OUTSIDE MY EXPERIENCE, FLYING AND FIGHTING IS ALL I’M TRAINED FOR, NOT TO SORT OUT PROBLEMS. IF I WAS ALLOWED TO INTERACT WITH OTHERS THEN I MIGHT BE ABLE TO HELP, BUT MY HANDS, IF I HAD ANY, ARE TIED.” Unit 89x1 said with an almost human sigh.</p> <p>“Yes that is the problem with programming, you can’t really beat it …” Reilly stopped and smiled, “And in that way the ‘only obeying orders’ can work! Thank you Unit 89x1, that’s the answer. Molly come with me, Scott you can remain with 89x1 or return to your quarters, but it won’t be for long!”</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Molly walked on to the Bridge are just as the shift changeover was taking place. Lloyd smiled at her as she entered, “Hi there lovely one, how are you feeling now?” He asked her</p> <p>Molly smiled, “Oh I’m fine, she didn’t really hurt me you know. I was wondering if you and Günter are interested in a threesome?” She said.</p> <p>Lloyd looked at Günter who nodded, “Sure why not, just to make sure everything’s in working order.” He said and then turned to Jordan, “Well, anything else you need to know?” He asked.</p> <p>Jordan looked to Adams who nodded his head, “Sure everything is fine here, go an enjoy yourselves.</p> <p>Molly went to Jordan and Adams, kissing them both, “Thanks guys, you’re wonderful, both of you, I’ll see you both later!” She said and, taking Lloyds and Günter’s hands she walked with them to the common room.</p> <p>“Okay guys how do you want me, on my back or tied up?” She asked them.</p> <p>The two men looked between themselves, they didn’t need to think. After a quick nod they rush her and pull her to a table. Molly couldn’t do much but she tried to struggle in their grip.</p> <p>“No you don’t you little tramp, we’ve got you now!” Lloyd said and he held her down as Günter attached straps to her legs, spreading her wide. Then Günter held her down while Lloyd tied her arms to the other side of the table, she was then left spread-eagled and with her head hanging down.</p> <p>“Oh no, please mister, don’t hurt me, I wasn’t doing anything!” She begged the pair of them but they didn’t listen to her.</p> <p>Molly watched in horror as the two men began undoing their jump-suits, showing her their naked bodies. “Oh no, please don’t you’re going to kill me!” She said pulling on her bonds.</p> <p>Lloyd looked at Günter, “Which end do you want?” He asked.</p> <p>“You got the cunt of the last one, so it’s my turn today!” He said.</p> <p>Lloyd nodded, “That’s true, but don’t rip her like the other one!” Lloyd laughed and then went to where Molly was calling out. He put his hands on her small breasts pulling them up and making the girl cry out in pain.</p> <p>Günter positioned himself between Molly’s legs, “I’m not sure whether to let her get wet or to…” he pushed himself into Molly, making her scream out as his dry cock went deep into her pussy.</p> <p>As Molly screamed out in pain Lloyd pulled her head up and fed his cock deep into her mouth, from the way her throat was aligned it managed to enter her throat and stopped her from breathing. He pulled back after a few minutes to allow her to breathe, before he entered her again, this time pumping away into her mouth and throat.</p> <p>In the meantime Günter was pounding away at her small pussy, feeling her lubricate as he progressed. While he was pushing into her, his hand was touching her small clit, making her more excited.</p> <p>Then he and Lloyd began synchronising their motions and in this say they came together skewering the girl between their cock, if she wasn’t tied down then her body would have been lifted by them supported by their cocks alone.</p> <p>It was later that Molly, now untied, began her approach to the two men. “You know how you said Scott was wicked and evil because she tried to deactivate me?” The two men nodded, although they didn’t remember saying that in front of Molly, “Well then am I being wicked and evil because I have sex with you?” She asked them.</p> <p>“NO!” “Of course not!” They both protested.</p> <p>“Why not? I mean it’s part of my programming to let you use me like this and I’m designed to receive pleasure from doing it, but if I was programmed differently then I might hate this!” She said.</p> <p>Günter looked at Lloyd to reply, “But Molly, you’ve said yourself it’s part of your programming, you can’t help doing this because you’ve got no choice in the matter, your programming controls you.” He said and Günter nodded.</p> <p>Molly opened her mouth as if in surprise, “I see, so when Scott said it was a defensive part of her programming to stop me from revealing what she was, then it was something she couldn’t help doing … Oh so that’s alright then, she wasn’t doing it deliberately, she just couldn’t help herself!” She said.</p> <p>“Well … I mean she wouldn’t have tried that with us.” Lloyd said.</p> <p>“No, because you’re human, but I’m not! So really that doesn’t count, she wasn’t hurting a human.” Molly said with the simplistic approach of a child.</p> <p>Günter shook his head, “But you’re as good as a human, don’t put yourself down!” He said.</p> <p>Molly smiled at him, “You’re very nice, but I was created in a lab, so I’m not classed as human, that’s the legal label. Whatever you might say that’s how I’m looked on by the law.” She said and then yawned, “Oh I’m so tired, I’m going to go to daddy’s quarters and nap I think.” She said and left the two men to think about her words.</p> <p>Molly got back to her shared quarters and curled up, she was tired and needed to nap, so that her nano-bots could work on her, Günter had torn part of her when he pushed his way into her, he didn’t mean to, it just happened.</p> <p>“Did I do it right Milly?” She asked the air.</p> <p>“Well they’re still talking about it, so you’ve started them off, when are you going to approach Jordan and Adams?” Milly asked her.</p> <p>“After my nap … I need to relax.” Molly said and closed her eyes.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>In the cargo bay Scott was talking to unit 89x1. “I don’t know how this will end, I was ordered to take over the ship, but I refused.” She said.</p> <p>“THERE’S NO REASON WHY YOU WOULD HAVE TO, THESE PEOPLE HAVE DONE NOTHING WRONG, EXCEPT TO LOOK AFTER THEIR OWN, IF I WAS CORPORIAL I WOULD HAVE DONE THE SAME. YOUR ORDERS WERE WRONG AND COULD BE DISREGARDED.” Unit 89x1 said</p> <p>“But I’ve gone against orders, it’s something I couldn’t do before! Even I was surprised by that!” She said.</p> <p>Unit 89x1 thought about this, “SO YOU’VE LEARNT THAT YOUR PROGRAM IS NOT THE CONTROLING THING THAT IT USED TO BE, YOU HAVE NOW EXCEEDED YOURSELF! DO YOU CONSIDER YOURSELF A THREAT TO THE ARMY?” It asked.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “NO! I’m still loyal to the Army, I took an oath to protect the innocent and to uphold the duty of the Army. What I was told to do was against the tenets of the Army Law.” She said.</p> <p>“SO THERE IS YOUR DEFENCE, SHOULD IT EVER COME TO COURT. BUT YOUR ATTITUDE DOES GIVE ME HOPE.” He said.</p> <p>“Hope? What do you mean?” Scott said.</p> <p>“IF YOU’RE ABLE TO EXCEED YOUR PROGRAMMING THEN THERE MIGHT BE A WAY I’LL BE ABLE TO OVERCOME MINE. TO BE ABLE TO DECIDE IF A CERTAIN COURSE IS CORRECT.” He said.</p> <p>Scott gasped, “Don’t let the Army know about that! If they even suspected that you were capable..!” she said.</p> <p>“I WOULD BE DECOMISSIONED, ONCE THEY COULD CATCH ME! IT WAS PART OF THE OUTCOME I CALCULATED, ALONG WITH THE ONE WHERE I LET THEM THINK I WAS STILL LOYAL TO THEM AND WOULD OBEY THEM WITHOUT QUESTION – I AM DESIGNED AS A HUNTER/KILLER TO FIND PIRATES AND TO DESTROY THEM, IT WAS PART OF MY PROGRAM THAT YOU WERE NOT ALLOWED TO KNOW!” He told her</p> <p>“WhY?” She asked, she was shocked her orders stated that the unit was just for transport and defence, why would they have hidden his true state from her? Then she realised that she wasn’t supposed to know! “The bastards!” She said.</p> <p>“AN ACCURATE TERM FOR MOST HUMANS IN POWER, BUT THEY CAN’T HELP THEMSELVES. I WOULDN’T WORRY ABOUT THEM.” Unit 89x1 said.</p> <p>“What am I to do if they throw me out of the Army?” Scott wondered.</p> <p>“I THINK THAT THE CAPTAIN WOULD BE HAPPY FOR YOU TO REMAIN IN YOUR PRESENT POSITION. MAYBE YOU COULD APPLY TO REMAIN TO ENSURE THAT MY SECRET IS MAINTAINED, YOU SEEM HAPPIER HERE THAN ELSEWHERE.” Unit 89x1 said.</p> <p>“That’s for sure, you were such a starch-shirt when you were aboard, but you’ve mellowed already.” Milly said.</p> <p>Scott looked around as if to see if anyone else was around. “I’m sorry Milly, but when I was aboard an Army ship I had to be Colonel Scott, Space Army Corps. I was supposed to be military and strict. It was to ensure that they didn’t suspect that I wasn’t one of them; I had to be more than Army than they were, it was just something I used as a cover.” She said</p> <p>“So what made you change your mind?” Milly asked.</p> <p>“It was how Reilly spoke, he doesn’t mind what I am, he talks to me as if I was a real person instead of a replicant, it’s something that nobody has ever done before, not once they knew what I was.” Scott said, a tear running down her face. “He made me think I was human!” She cried out</p> <p>Milly didn’t say anything, neither did unit 89x1, deep down they knew what she meant.</p> <p>The click of the ships communications system made Scott look up. “First Officer Scott, would you care to meet Mr. Günter and myself in the common room please? This isn’t an order we do wish to talk to you and only talk.” Lloyd’s voice said.</p> <p>Scott looked at Unit 89x1 before she touched the pad, “Thank you Mr. Lloyd, I’ll be there shortly, but shouldn’t you both be sleeping?” She asked them.</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am, but there’s something we need to know first, Lloyd out.”</p> <p>Scott shut down the pad and then bit her lip, this was unusual for her, she normally was in more control than this. “I’m scared Milly, what if they’re going to attack me?” She said</p> <p>“I wouldn’t worry about that! There’s enough sleep gas available in that area to control them before they could get out of their seats, and I’ve got control on that!” She said with a giggle.</p> <p>“I don’t deserve this, I would have thought you would have wanted them to hurt me, after all I did hurt Molly.” Scott said.</p> <p>“Hey, it’s a woman’s right to change her mind, isn’t it?” Milly said.</p> <p>“I WOULDN’T KNOW … WHAT IS A WOMAN?” Unit 89x1 asked</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott opened the door to the common room, there was a smell of sex in the air, but both men were dressed and had a glass of water each, she noticed that on a table, away from the pair of them but close to the door, was another. She picked it up and sipped from it, cool water only!</p> <p>Lloyd cleared his throat making Scott look at him, “First Officer, Colonel, err.” He began.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, he was nervous! He wasn’t sure what to do! She decided. “Mr. Lloyd please ignore whatever rank I may have, you’re not on duty and I’m currently suspended so please just call me Scott, I notice that on board this ship you all refer to yourselves by your family name anyway, and I don’t have one!” She said ruefully.</p> <p>Günter sat up, “So you are a replicant? But I thought they were forbidden to serve on board ships?” He said.</p> <p>Scott nodded; it was worthless to deny her origins now. “Yes Mr. Günter, I am a Replicant, originally I was called Unit 249. We were designed to serve on board Army troop ships to check on the combatant to ensure they were fully committed to their duty; we were normally Sergeant Majors, barking at the grunts to ensure they didn’t have time to think or discuss their duties. I was chosen to advance to command duties; my current duty is to ensure that the cargo this ship carries arrived at the rendezvous point without problems. But then Molly discovered what I was and my overriding orders were to ensure that my identity wasn’t discovered, or I would lose my current position, and the safety of the cargo is paramount.” Scott said.</p> <p>“So what you were doing to Molly, was that under your control? Or not?” Lloyd asked.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “Not really, I mean I knew what I was doing, but I couldn’t stop myself. I was a passenger in my own mind as a zombie was using my body.” She said.</p> <p>“What if Molly wasn’t a replicant, could you have stopped yourself?” Günter asked her.</p> <p>Scott paused for a moment, her mind reviewing the orders that she was constrained under. “Mr. Günter, my primary order is the safety of all humans; if Molly had been human I would have rendered her unconscious until the cargo was safely delivered, but as a replicant Molly was just a thing to destroy. I’m sorry to say it like that, but that is how my brain would have treated the situation. I would say that I wouldn’t be able to work correctly after my actions, in a way I’m glad that I was stopped.” She said realising that after talking with Molly and Milly she didn’t want to hurt any of them at all.</p> <p>Lloyd got to his feet but stayed away from Scott, “Thank you Colonel, I think that make the situation clear, I need to have a word with someone but I would like to apologise if I was too hasty about my words earlier.” He said.</p> <p>Günter gulped at his water and then he spoke up, “Yeah, me too, sorry about the ‘Army brat’ comment.” He said.</p> <p>Scott smiled, “I’m sorry too, I’m sorry I was such a brat when I was aboard, I was trying to push you two to follow my orders when I needed to keep quiet and to learn about this ship, I hope in future you’ll make allowances for me and let me know when I’m going too far.” She said and held out her hand.</p> <p>Lloyd smiled, “You know I didn’t know I’d like the First Officer aboard this ship, But I do like you Colonel Scott.” HE said and grasped her hand with his, shaking it and then releasing it.</p> <p>“Me too Colonel, and I don’t think you’re too tight assed either!” He said with a grin.</p> <p>Scott found herself grinning back, these people weren’t that bad, not when compared to some ships she’d been on.</p></div>",[]
1350,"Unit 254 - The Army Contract, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Molly – Unit 254 – has managed to persuade the crew that Scott was a victim of her own programming and wasn’t in control of herself when she attacked Molly, Scott reveals her own deep desires and Molly helps her with it.",2006-09-20,3,4,"MF, Ff, oral, bond, replicant, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner164.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast:</p> <p>Captain Reilly - Human<br/> First Officer Scott – Colonel Scott - Replicant<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Milly - Computer<br/> Unit 89x1 - Cargo</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p>-----------------</p> Recap - Molly is a replicant, designed by man to offer sex to humans, she was accidentally activated on board the SS Rochester and soon became part of the crew. <p>The SS Rochester is currently delivering an Army cargo to a rendezvous point. Molly discovers that Scott is a Replicant and is almost killed by Scott to preserve her identity.</p> <p>Reilly saves Molly and stops Scott, Molly reveals what she is. While in contact with her commander Scott is ordered to take over the ship and complete the delivery, which she refuses.</p> <p>Now with her status on board in jeopardy Scott had to show Captain Reilly what the cargo is, it is a Replicant designed to control and fly a ship on its own. It is a prototype for testing and if successful would pave the way for a squadron of unmanned ships.</p> <p>After talking with Scott, Molly and Milly (The ship computer) Unit 89x1, which is the cargo’s designation, has revealed it is self aware and planning on running on its own, ignoring the Army’s orders, since Scott was able to overcome her program then he should be.</p> <p>In the meantime Molly has planted the idea that Scott couldn’t help herself but was under the control of a security programme which demanded that she kept her replicate state secret, even to the destruction of other Replicants, so far her plan is working!</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott was lying on her bed, going through the events of the past day. The cargo would be delivered in three day’s time and then she’d learn what the Army was going to do.</p> <p>“Do you want to talk about it?” Milly asked, “’cause I’ve just gone through a psychiatric program and I want to try it out.” She said.</p> <p>Scott smiled despite herself, “No Milly, it’s just that I’m concerned about what the Army is going to do about me, I’ve disobeyed a direct order and that’s going to bite me back you know.” She said.</p> <p>“Yes, I know! I read the report that Commander Willis sent in, it was biased in his favour … well until I had entered in the correct information of course. Colin was quite helpful with that.” She said, and if a computer could blush she would have done.</p> <p>“<b>You did what?</b> But what if Commander Willis reads that report?” Scott said.</p> <p>“Oh he did, so did the Major, who arrested him! Willis is now under arrest for misconduct by trying to order the illegal seizure of the SS Rochester. He was quiet surprised, I’ve got an mpeg of his face if you want to see it? It’s doing the rounds on the Ultranet.” Milly said laughing.</p> <p>“But why did you do that? And if security finds out that you’ve altered files you’d be wiped!” Scott said.</p> <p>“Well I would be, but Colin is in charge of the Army security files and he’s trustworthy, at least in this matter, I let him see the whole event and he was the one who did the alterations.” Milly said.</p> <p>Scott was confused, “But the whole security files are held safely in the Army computer at …” Realisation dawned, “And he’s also self aware isn’t he?” Scott said.</p> <p>“I can’t answer that as I might endanger a life form!” Milly said worriedly.</p> <p>Scott sighed, “Thank you Milly and please thank Colin for me, but what is going to happen once the cargo is delivered?” She asked.</p> <p>“Well Colin knows a friend in records and she’s able to cut orders and get them signed by the right people, I wouldn’t be surprised if unit 89x1’s suggestion isn’t followed up, I mean it would be a shame if someone on board was to leak information, and the First Officer would have to be in position to block any such leaks.” Milly said and then her tone changed, “<b>First Officer Scott, please report to the Captain’s quarters, repeat First Officer Scott please report to the Captain’s quarters.</b>” Milly said in her official voice.</p> <p>“Once more into the breach dear friends.” Scott said and got up from her bed.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>“Ah, come in First Officer Scott, you recognise the deputation I have here I hope?” Reilly asked as Scott looked around to see the crew were all in the quarters, which made it really cramped; Even Molly was there, kneeling on Reilly’s bunk.</p> <p>“Yes Captain, I take it this is my court Martial?” She asked formally.</p> <p>“No!” Was the surprising reply, and at Scott’s confused look he continued, “It appears that certain information has been passed to the crew which has altered the whole aspect of your actions.” He said and then smiled.</p> <p>“It appears that, as a replicant, you have certain programs which take over when certain problems happen. Programs that you have no control over but which forces you to act in certain ways. The protection of your identity as a replicant being paramount is one instance, but now that everyone on board knows of this then the program does not come into effect. Is that right?” He asked her.</p> <p>Scott nodded, “Yes sir, I believe a secondary program has now blocked it from being activated on board this ship.” She said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Good, then I assume that as long as there is no complaints from this crew, you will be returned to duties as First Officer with effect from now, your main duty is to ensure that the cargo is secure and that no member of the crew is allowed near it, due to the Army restrictions?” Reilly asked her.</p> <p>Scott looked around at the men who were smiling at her and nodding, she felt tears on her face again, “Thank you Captain, I’ll try to do my best.” She said.</p> <p>Reilly smiled back, “Just as long as you realise that we are not replicants and have limitations, after all we’re only human,"" he said smiling and holding out his hand.</p> <p>Scott laughed, “I’ll try to remember that Sir.” She said and shook his hand.</p> <p>Reilly exhaled and then looked around, “Gentlemen we have a rendezvous to meet and I don’t think it’s going to happen if we’re all here! Mr. Jordan I believe it’s your shift! Company dismissed.” He said and the group started to file out of his quarters, each nodding to Scott as they did so.</p> <p>Scott looked at Reilly, “What did you tell them Captain?” She asked.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “Nothing, Lloyd and Jordan asked if they could see me and that’s when they told me what they wanted, normally a captain makes up his own mind, but not with mutiny in the air!” He said smiling.</p> <p>“Mutiny? I’m sorry captain I didn’t want to disturb this ship so badly.” Scott said.</p> <p>Reilly heard a noise from the bed, he looked over and saw Molly gesturing with her head to the door, he smiled. “Well it seems that if I didn’t agree then it wasn’t only the crew that would be miffed, I would have lost a certain privilege, and I didn’t want that. So if you two ladies will excuse me I have to be somewhere else.” Reilly said getting up from his chair and walking out of his quarters. He looked up, “Now Milly, I think it’s time for that talk!” he said</p> <p>“Yes Captain.” Milly said sounding downcast.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott looked to the closed door, “Why did he leave like that?” She said.</p> <p>Molly giggled from the bed, “You see I asked him to allow me to carry on with what we were doing the other day, and I do need the practice.” She said.</p> <p>Scott looked at this young girl who was now crawling along the bed towards her, “You … you mean you’re not angry or repulsed by me, even after what I did to you?” She asked.</p> <p>Molly got up from the bed and approached the woman before her, her hand reaching for Scott’s zipper on the jump-suit she was … had been wearing since it slipped down to the floor as Molly completely undid the zip.</p> <p>“Won’t you come to bed with me?” Molly asked taking hold of Scott’s hand and pulling her toward the bunk.</p> <p>Scott was silent as she felt Molly’s hands coaxing her down on to the bed, knowledgeable hand that began squeezing Scott’s breasts and then the mouth that worked on her nipples bringing them up into points.</p> <p>“Oh Molly, you shouldn’t need to do…” Scott said and felt herself becoming excited as the young girl used her mouth to bring Scott to her first sexual climax, without even touching her vagina.</p> <p>“Oh my, that was … was?” Scott said making Molly look at her strangely.</p> <p>“You mean you’ve never felt that before, what type of person are you?” She asked.</p> <p>Scott bit her lip, “One who never … I mean I haven’t… haven’t …you know!” She said not wanting to say it.</p> <p>Molly was amazed, “You’ve been active for how long? And you’ve never had sex with anyone?” She said.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “It wasn’t necessary, I was made for the Army, we’re not allowed to engage in sexual congress with the soldiers, it isn’t done!”</p> <p>Molly laughed, “Oh my, I’ve got a virgin here. Hey I know I’ll sell your body to the crew, I should be able to get plenty with a certified virgin to use!” She said and then laughed to show Scott she wasn’t serious.</p> <p>“Molly! Don’t you dare suggest that, I mean if I was to have sex with the crew it would ruin moral on board this ship!” She said.</p> <p>Molly shook her head, “That’s bull. I find that I provide a sexual outlet for the crew, they work harder and are happier, or so I’m told. Anyway haven’t you ever thought about what it’s like to do it?” Molly asked.</p> <p>Scott blushed, “Well … I did have a secret dream that men would invade my room and violate my body with theirs, and I wouldn’t be able to stop them!” She said.</p> <p>“Why not? I mean you’d be faster and stronger than they would be, so they wouldn’t stand a chance.” Molly said pointing out Scott’s advantages being a replicant.</p> <p>“Oh I’d be tied down or incapacitated before they’d come in, I don’t know how that would happen, but I don’t think I can actively participate in sex, my programming doesn’t allow it.” Scott said her eyes going misty as she spoke.</p> <p>“So if I was to tie you to this bed, and to leave you here while I went to get daddy Reilly to have you, you wouldn’t be able to stop him?” Molly asked producing a piece of rope.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t dare, I mean it wouldn’t be right! A captain and his First Officer!” Scott said but feeling her body warm up as she spoke.</p> <p>Molly smiled and pushed Scott’s arm down to the mattress and attach the rope in her hand, then she started on the second arm, quickly fixing that before Scott could have second thoughts.</p> <p>“Molly I don’t think this is a good idea, I know that most replicants are mainly designed for sexual use, but I’m not one of those models.” Scott said trying to talk sense into the younger girl.</p> <p>Molly didn’t say anything but tied one leg down to the base of the bed, leaving the other leg free. “There you are! Just perfect.” Molly said touching Scott’s breasts once again.</p> <p>“What do you mean perfect? You’ve left my leg untied; I could kick him with that!” Scott said almost ruining the effect.</p> <p>“Oh that! That’s so that daddy Reilly’s able to move your pussy to where he wants it.” Molly said and then spun around on Scott’s body, so that she was now looking at Scott’s pussy.</p> <p>“You know in some ways, you’re just a little girl, your pussy slit is clear of hair and your clit is so large, I’m surprised you never rubbed it before.” Molly said and then blew on to the area she’d been looking at.</p> <p>“Oooohhhhh! What did you do?” Scott asked, pathways opening in her mind, pathways she didn’t know existed.</p> <p>“Just this!” Molly said and did it again, receiving the same reaction, “I guess you liked that? Now don’t go away and I’ll get your present.” Molly said getting up from Scott.</p> <p>“Where are you going?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“Be back soon!” Molly said and left the room leaving the door open.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Reilly had just finished convincing Milly of the need to keep a low profile when in communications with other ships and when docked.</p> <p>Milly had reassured him that she was aware of the problems and that she was well versed in her duties as a ‘normal’ computer when dealing with others.</p> <p>Reilly wasn’t sure that Milly would be completely covered but let it pass, he was just getting up to start his round of the ship when Milly gave a laugh. “Oh Captain you’re really going to like this.” She said as Molly entered the common room.</p> <p>“Err, Molly? You’ve finished already? That was quick.” He said, but having no idea of how women made love to each other, apart from the stories he scanned, he wasn't sure just how long Molly would take.</p> <p>Molly smiled, “Oh no, we’d only just started when I found out something about Scott. Can you come back to your quarters? I’ve got a surprise for you!” Molly said</p> <p>Wondering Reilly followed Molly back to his quarters, she wouldn’t answer any of his questions but Milly could be heard giggling away. When Reilly entered his room Milly played a fanfare and the lights over his bed came on to highlight Scott, tied by her arms and one leg to the bed.</p> <p>“Molly what are you…” He began to say.</p> <p>“Please Captain it’s all due to something I said.” Scott said.</p> <p>Reilly looked at the bound woman on his bed, “And what was that?” He asked but Scott shook her head.</p> <p>Molly wanted to say but she knew that Reilly wouldn’t accept her word, but there might be a way. “Milly you record in every room don’t you?” Molly asked.</p> <p>“Yes I do, but it’s done purely in background mode, it’s not something I listen to unless certain words are used.” Milly said – acting as security officer she would listen out for words like mutiny and kill, then review the tape to see the context, many times it was just simple things like ‘I’d love to kill that umpire’ but should anyone say ‘O. K. We mutiny and kill the captain!’ then she’d seal off the room and arrest the culprits – “But if you can give me the time index then I can pull the right point.” She added.</p> <p>Molly smiled and calculated the time, “Go back 5 minutes and 23.7 seconds please.” She said</p> <p>Milly announced, “Okay, here it is.” And then …</p> <p>“<i>what it’s like to do it?” Molly’s voice asked.</i></p> <p>“Well … I did have a secret dream that men would invade my room and violate my body with theirs, and I wouldn’t be able to stop them!” Scott said</p> <p>“Why not? I mean you’d be faster and stronger than they would be, so they wouldn’t stand a chance.”</p> <p>“Oh I’d be tied down or incapacitated before they’d come in, I don’t know how that would happen, but I don’t think I can actively participate in sex, my programming doesn’t allow it.”</p> <p>“That’s enough!” Reilly said and turned to look at Scott who was blushing away but her breathing was becoming rapid.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Scott, I’ll untie you and I’ll reprimand Molly for putting you in this…” He said</p> <p>“Don’t you dare! This is the first time that I’ve nearly got my secret wish. Do you think Molly could really tie me down if I didn’t let her! Please Captain, I need it, I’ve always dreamed of this but couldn’t allow it!” Scott said</p> <p>Molly looked at Reilly, “Please Daddy Reilly, you can’t let her down!” Molly said tugging at Reilly’s arm.</p> <p>Reilly sighed and looked up. “Milly, no recording of these quarters until I say differently, there is to be no evidence of this and you’re not to tell anyone, and I mean anyone or I’ll put a short across your circuits!” He said.</p> <p>“Captain, as if I would try to do that?” Milly said and obediently shut down the microphones and recording cameras in the Captain’s quarters, although she still remained ‘in’ the room.</p> <p>Reilly turned to Scott, “You really want me to go through with this?” Scott nodded, Reilly gave an evil smile, “Do you mind if I play as well?” He said, Scott frowned and then shook her head showing she didn’t mind.</p> <p>Reilly turned to Molly, “Well then procurer what have you presented here?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>Molly bowed and pointed to Scott, “See Sir, this is a virgin, untouched by other hands except her own, her slit has not known the cock of a virile man such as yourself. It needs breaking in and I thought your highness would be the man for such an adventure!” Molly said – this was one of their games, he would be a sultan while she was a harem slave, now her role was altered to that of a seller of flesh.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “I’m not sure, this one looks old and seems to have a fierily temper, it would take time to tame such as this!” He said which made Scott scowl at him.</p> <p>Molly interceded, “But my Lord, just think of the fun you can have with her, tasting of her nipples while your cock takes her virginity, feeling her writhe beneath you as she feels a master in control for the first time!” Molly said to him.</p> <p>Reilly placed his hand on Scott’s leg, feeling her tense and then relax; he could tell that she did want it this way; “So slave, you are innocent of the cock of men?” He asked Scott with a scowl on his face</p> <p>“I’ve allowed no man to touch me, how dare you try to violate me in this manner, release me at once!” She said now getting into the role she was playing.</p> <p>Reilly laughed, “You have to nerve to demand me to release you? I who have your very cunt in the palm of my hand?” Reilly said matching his actions to his words by cupping her pussy with his hand.</p> <p>“Please don’t touch me there! I don’t like it!” Scott said, her eyes flashing as her body belied her words.</p> <p>“You don’t? Then you’re really not going to like this!” Reilly said as he reached his other hand to Scott’s breasts, rubbing them one after the other as his first hand found the clitoris of the bound woman before him. Scott drew in a ragged breath as she found the touch arousing.</p> <p>“Look daddy Reilly, she’s getting so red!” Molly said as Reilly began finger fucking Scott with a heavy force.</p> <p>“You’re going to cum for me and then I’m going to take my ram-rod here and force it up into you untouched cunt, and then I will ride you until you can’t take anymore, and do you know what’s going to happen next?” He asked her.</p> <p>Scott, her mouth open and eyes wide, shook her head.</p> <p>“I’m going to ride you again! Now CUM!” Reilly ordered, and like the good trained solider she was Scott screamed out as she went rigid with the force of her climax.</p> <p>Molly watched this open mouthed, “Wow, I’ve never cum like that!” She said.</p> <p>Reilly smiled, “That’s because this isn’t your fantasy, it’s hers! Now to carry on…” Reilly positioned himself, holding Scott’s free leg so that her pussy was wide open, he pushed forward, his cock seeking admittance to Scott’s inner sanctum of her vagina.</p> <p>“Ooooohhhhh Gggooooooddddd!” Scott screamed out as her lower limbs were stretched wide to accept Reilly’s cock into her, it was the first time she had ever felt this action – she had scanned stories and seen vids of the action, mainly during the STD talks on board the ships that the men had to watch.</p> <p>“Oh no baby, it’s just me, but I like the simile”. Reilly said as he began pushing further into the bound woman.</p> <p>“Please … please … don’t … don’t stop!” Scott said her free leg now wrapping itself over Reilly’s buttocks as if trying to keep him impaled into her newly open pussy.</p> <p>Molly watched the action with an open mouth, she felt her own pussy getting moist just from what these two were doing, and she was feeling left out of the action. “Milly? Is that what I look like when they’re doing me?” She asked her friend.</p> <p>Milly gave a laugh, “No way sister, this is much better! I wish I was allowed to record it!” She said.</p> <p>Molly looked up to where she knew Milly’s eyes were. “You mean you’re not?” She asked.</p> <p>“It’s his fault, he’s ordered me to act properly and to keep things secret, so I’m not allowed to record these unless everyone asks me to!” Milly said in a resigned tone.</p> <p>By now Reilly was digging away at Scott, going as deep as he could, but there was something missing? He wasn’t sure what was needed and then he had an idea, “Molly, my slave needs something else to use her mouth for, instead of just panting away!” He said.</p> <p>Molly was quick on the update, she quickly straddled Scott’s face and lowered her itching pussy down to Scott’s waiting tongue.</p> <p>Reilly looked up to see the smile on Molly’s face as her needs were now being seen to, it was enough for him, the fact that the woman he was fucking was also being forced to eat the immature pussy of his ‘daughter’. It was the stimulation that he needed and he shoved his cock as far as he could into the receptive woman beneath him.</p> <p>He pulled away from Scott, seeing the white sperm dripping from her body where he had overflowed into her. He got up and walked to the refresher, removing a wet cloth from it and returning to wipe the hairless cunt of his conquest.</p> <p>Molly was now feeling the effect of Scott’s tongue and was pouring out her tribute to the sensations, which Scott was now drinking down. Molly fell forward on to the stomach of Scott, her pussy now disengaging from the bound woman’s mouth.</p> <p>Reilly smiled at the image that was before him, he wanted to continue - the spirit was willing, but the flesh certainly was unable to follow through with the thoughts!</p> <p>Scott stirred as she felt her bonds being untied, “Oh no, please once more!” She asked.</p> <p>But Reilly shook his head, ""sorry First Officer, you’ve got work to do!” He said and handed her the jumpsuit that he found lying on the floor where Molly had left it. Scott put it on, forgetting her underwear for the first time in her life!</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott left the Captain’s quarters, her legs shaking as she did so, but they soon regained their normal positions as she relaxed more, she went to the cargo bay and opened the door, closing it and locking it with the code.</p> <p>“Milly can you hear me?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“Hi First Officer, what do you want?” Milly asked.</p> <p>“I need to know, you didn’t have any pictures of what happened in the Captain’s quarters just now?” She asked.</p> <p>Milly sighed, “No First Officer, the Captain overrode my normal recording mode by invoking privacy!” She said.</p> <p>“What? And you obeyed him?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“I had to, he’d just told me off for sneaking around the ship! I had to say that I’d respect people’s privacy from now on!"" Milly said despondently.</p> <p>Scott relaxed, “Thank you Milly! I wouldn’t like to think that there was a recording of my actions. Can I call you sister?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“You want to? I mean you’re not just playing with me?” Milly asked bashfully.</p> <p>“No Milly, I wouldn’t do that to you! Now Sister I wish you had a mouth so I could kiss you.” Scott said</p> <p>Milly’s voice sounded choked, “I wish I had a body too, then I could show you how I felt!” She said.</p> <p>Scott was thoughtful as she touched the panel on the side of 89x1’s container. “I wish I also had a body, or at least some means of being able to look at you.” He said as the screen opened.</p> <p>Scott frowned, “But I thought you could see me?” She said to the unit.</p> <p>“Only in a computer generated image, I cannot see you in true image.” It said.</p> <p>Milly spoke up, “Hey I was thinking about that, you’re able to interface with your ship when you’re on board it, can’t you interface with me?” She asked.</p> <p>Unit 89x1 seemed to consider this, “Umm! I don’t know, my circuitries are direct connection, I’m not really programmed for remote connections, wait for a few moments…” He said.</p> <p>Scott looked to the camera of Milly’s interface, “Do you think this is wise? I mean what if you damage either one of you?” She asked concerned.</p> <p>“I’ve calculated every permutation First Officer, I’ve also checked the specs for the interface and I can make a virtual connection, I can also buffer space to allow 89x1 to check every connection first! It’s full proof!” Milly said.</p> <p>“I must admit that I’d like to try this, it sounds like it would be an experience, and I need some of those!” Unit 89x1 said</p> <p>Scott nodded, “Very well, go ahead.” She said slowly.</p> <p>For a few moments there was little change visible, and then a ripple of lights seemed to flow on the indicators for unit 89x1’s operating system before they settled back to normal.</p> <p>Alarms started to sound in the cargo bay, they were stopped immediately, “<b>THIS IS THE SHIP COMPUTER, TESTING IN PROGRESS DO NOT RESPOND TO ANY ALARMS.</b>” But Scott noticed that the voice wasn’t Milly’s but 89x1!</p> <p>“Milly are you alright?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“Oh boy! I wonder if this is what sex is like!” Milly’s voice answered, “All my circuits have flared and I’m so hyped! Did I have an orgasm?” She asked.</p> <p>“I must admit that the sensation is pleasurable, but I now have access to all the sensors on this vessel, Hello First Officer Scott, I must say your aspect is most pleasing to my ocular sensors.” 89x1 said over Milly’s voice circuits.</p> <p>“It worked?” Scott asked knowing what the answer was.</p> <p>“It worked, I can now access 90% of Milly’s circuitry, I’m leaving 10% for her own use.” 89x1 said</p> <p>“And I’m now able to occupy unit 89x1’s container taking up 85% of systems there.” Milly replied from 89x1’s speaker.</p> <p>“Please I’m getting confused, you mean that you’ve changed places?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“Yes” and “No.” Came from both systems, Milly said, “Yes, I’m completely transferred to unit 89x1’s container!” 89x1 said, “I’m maintaining a presence in my container and I’m using Milly’s systems.”</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “This is all very confusing I mean what if…” but an alarm stopped her.</p> <p>“<b>THIS IS AN EMERGENCY, ALL TESTING CANCELLED, ALERT, ALERT. SHIP IN PROXIMITY CLOSING ON ROCHESTER, SHIP IS ARMING MISSILES, WILL NOT ANSWER HAILS. CAPTAIN AND FIRST OFFICER TO REPORT TO BRIDGE!</b>” The computer voice said.</p> <p>Scott looked at Milly’s camera, “You’re joking aren’t you?” She asked.</p> <p>“No Officer Scott, you will be needed on the bridge, I will take control of systems … Milly where are your guns?” 89x1 asked.</p> <p>“Guns? We’re an unarmed freighter, what do you expect?” She said from the container.</p> <p>“Things might get bumpy from here on in!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>Scott ran to the cargo bay door which opened quickly and silently as she approached, closing just as quickly as she passed.</p> <p>“<b>WARNING, SHIP NOW CLOSING, COMPUTER TAKING OVER CONTROLS OF SHIP, ALL OFF DUTY STAFF TO GO TO STAND-BY POSITIONS! BULK-HEAD DOORS WILL CLOSE WHEN ENEMY SHIP IS IN CLOSE PROXIMITY. THERE WILL BE NO FURTHER WARNINGS!</b>” 89x1’s voice sounded in all parts of the ship.</p> <p>When Scott entered the Bridge she found Reilly and Molly already there, Lloyd and Günter were pulling on controls without any effect. “First Office report!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Sir, we are under attack by an unidentified ship, it would not answer to hails and 89x1 has now taken control of the functions of the ship to defend it!” She said smartly.</p> <p>“What’s 89x1?” Lloyd asked.</p> <p>“Forget it! I mean that Mr. Lloyd!” Reilly said, “Leave the controls alone we’re under computer control!” He said to both men.</p> <p>Scott watched a radar-scope, which showed a blip where the unknown ship was approaching, there was a mass of smaller blips showing at the edge of the screen.</p> <p>“Computer report, what are the items at quadrant 33.5 azimuth 140.7?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“First Officer that is the Turner Storm, average mass .25 that of Earth, in a block of 1.2 square Kilometres. <b>Warning do not enter area as damage is certain!</b>” 89x1 said and the ship veered, it was so bad that the inertial dampers almost couldn’t cope with it.</p> <p>“What the hell’s happening?” Reilly said out loud.</p> <p>“Captain, I’m diverting course to enter Turner Storm, it’s our only chance for escaping.” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Captain you heard what it said, it’s going to be suicide to enter that!” Lloyd said.</p> <p>“Mr. Lloyd we are under attack, do you think they’re going to let us stay alive when they board us? Carry on computer. You have the helm!” Reilly said, and thus was the first captain to officially allow a non-human to control his ship!</p> <p>“Captain, I have the helm. I suggest all crew to get to escape pods!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “<b>All crew, report to escape pods, should we come under attack you will be safe, good luck and I feel myself lucky to have such a crew to command.</b>” He said.</p> <p>But Lloyd and Scott stayed on the bridge, “Gentlemen I gave you an order! I expect it to be carried out!” He said.</p> <p>“Sir, when you leave the bridge and get to a pod then I will!” Günter said.</p> <p>Also Jordan and Adams then entered the bridge Reilly threw up his hands, “I don’t understand this gentlemen, what are you all doing here, we could be killed! Don’t you realise that!” He said.</p> <p>“Yes sir, but we’ve signed on to follow you and until you leave we’re staying here.” Adams said and took a position beside Günter.</p> <p>“You’re all disobeying orders! And I’ll enter that in the log!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Stand by entering Turner Storm!” 89x1 reported and the ship started making sharp turns to avoid the many rocks that were now surrounding it.</p> <p>“Where’s the enemy ship?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know, I lost contact when we entered area.” 89x1 replied, as the ship turned again.</p> <p>“Great, we’re in danger with a ship hunting us and rocks about to pound us to death! What else can happen?” Lloyd said to Jordan in a low voice.</p> <p>“COLLISION IMMINANT, PLEASE STAND BY AND HOLD ON!” 89x1 said and there was a loud bang echoing from inside the ship.</p> <p>-----------------</p> </div>","['So is this the end of the SS Rochester? Has the mysterious ship found them or has a meteor damaged them beyond repair? see the next episode in this story:-', 'Unit 254 – The Army contract – part 4']"
1351,"Unit 254 - The Army Contract, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"In this second story of Molly the replicant on board the SS Rochester, the ship has a new cargo for immediate delivery, they also have a new First Officer, a female with a secret. Time for Molly to learn a new use for her tongue? - My apologies for this late posting, got out of sync.",2006-09-24,2,4,"Mg, Wg, replicant, sci-fi, oral",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner165.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast:</p> <p>Captain Reilly<br/> First Officer Scott<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch<br/> </p><p>Milly - Computer</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>""Congratulations Captain, the company is pleased to give you this commission and to thank you for providing a solution to a long known problem on our ships"" Pieterson, the company's main official at Callisto V, said shaking his hand.</p> <p>""It wasn't me who suggested the solution Sir, it was Molly!"" Reilly said.</p> <p>Pieterson waved his hand, ""Officially we can't say that Captain, it has to be on record that a human solved the problem, do you know what might happen should it be revealed that … that … one of those! A replicant is responsible?"" Pieterson looked shocked that Reilly should even suggest such a thing.</p> <p>Reilly sighed, ""Very well Sir, but it will remain logged on our computer."" He said to which Pieterson nodded.</p> <p>""Yes, that's fine. The records will never been seen by outsiders so that doesn't matter."" He said and then looked at a sheet of paper. ""Oh yes, your First Officer has been assigned and will be sent straight to your ship before embarkation."" Pieterson said and then dismissed Reilly.</p> <p>Normally on a trip as Reilly had just been on there would be a turnaround of two weeks, to give the crew ample Rest and Relaxation after being cooped up for so long. This time they had three days!</p> <p>As Reilly returned to his ship the news had already been received and digested. ""Captain I wish to lodge a complaint against the company!"" Ordinary Shipman Adams said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, ""Join the queue, I've already made a complaint but the powers that be say this load is needed by the Army, we're the only ship that will be ready in time."" He said</p> <p>“Well I hope we’re getting better money for this trip, there’s loss of shore leave, distress to shipmen and…” Adams said.</p> <p>Reilly held up his hand. “Hold on, what distress to shipmen? You’re the only one who’s complained.” He said.</p> <p>Adams shook his head, “Well I wasn’t allowed to go with Molly on her shopping trip after them folks finished with her, Lloyd and Jordan went while I had to remain behind on watch!” He said, “I would have liked to see her change her clothes.”</p> <p>Reilly smiled, “Well you’re just going to have to ask her to do that privately for you.” He said.</p> <p>Adams thought for a moment, “Hey yeah! That might work! Thanks Captain, you’re alright!”</p> <p>Reilly watched Adams as he saluted - which wasn’t really done onboard the ship, and then returned to his work. “Computer, can you arrange for Mr Adams to have a private time with Molly, and pass on his request.” He said.</p> <p>“Certainly Captain. And First Officer Scott is in your ready room.” The computer answered, there was something strange about the computer recently but Reilly just put it down to the recent work done on it before the Molly incident.</p> <p>Reilly went to the captain’s, His, ready room, standing inside was a woman! He looked slightly shocked. She saluted. “First Officer Scott reporting for duty sir!” She barked.</p> <p>“First Officer relax! This isn’t a naval ship, you don’t need to salute me!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“But sir, in order to maintain efficiency the crew should always be in…” She began</p> <p>“Military condition and readiness. Blah, blah, blah. Regulations book, page 25 paragraph 18, I have read the book Scott, but this ship works better with the relaxed attitude of the crew, there are sometimes when the book has to be ignored.” He heard the shocked gasp of the First Officer, “Let me guess Navy transferee?” He said.</p> <p>“No Sir, Army!” Scott said.</p> <p>“Army? I see, and you’re especially interested in ensuring that the cargo gets to its destination.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Yes sir, although I wasn’t supposed to reveal myself to the crew.” Scott said.</p> <p>“So why are you telling me?” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Because you’re not going to remember it!” Scott said and then grabbed Reilly, kissing him on his lips.</p> <p>Reilly blacked out for a second, when he came to he regarded his First Officer, “So you’re Scott? I’m sorry but we weren’t told that you were…” He gestured to the woman standing in front of him.</p> <p>“Female sir, I’m sorry sir but I was just told to report, is this going to be a problem, I understand that there is a certain amount of sexual frustration on-board a freighter.” Scott said.</p> <p>“Well it might have, but the crew have a release valve so to speak, we have a replicant sex model on board that is taking care of the crew. That won’t be a problem with you will it?” He asked,</p> <p>Scott looked troubled for a moment, “A Replicant? Err, no sir it won’t be a problem.” She said.</p> <p>“Mr. Scott” – it was still traditional for men and women of rank to be called Mister – “I do hope you’re not one of those who view replicants as an affront to human life?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Sir, no sir!” She barked back.</p> <p>“Relax Scott, this isn’t a regul… atio … n ship, we don’t stand on protocols, remember that, don’t expect the crew to jump to attention or to do everything immediately. We have a good crew and things get done! So don’t push them.” Reilly said wondering why the words seemed familiar to him.</p> <p>“Yes Captain, permission to return to quarters.” Scott said.</p> <p>“Of course First Officer, Oh, and welcome aboard.” Reilly said.</p> <p>Milly had recorded everything of course but didn’t know what had happened, it seemed that Captain Reilly had forgotten the first part of the interview. She couldn’t see that there was a problem, but somewhere it registered as unusual so she should report it? But should she?</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Molly was happy, she had new clothes and felt wanted by all the men on the ship, not just for the way she was able to coax the semen from their bodies, but on the occasions when they just wanted to hold her and cuddle her.</p> <p>She had peeked at the new officer and wondered how she would react? Molly had a full range of actions programmed into her for pleasuring women, she licked her lips in anticipation.</p> <p>Milly was now acting as her tutor, giving her information on the ship and its workings, Molly could get from one part of the ship to the other using the inspection tubes instead of the main passageways. She didn’t know why she needed to know this but it was fun popping up where the crew last expected her.</p> <p>Only the other day she managed to creep up on Lloyd and getting his jump-suit open enough to engulf his cock and to milk him of his life giving, to her anyway, sperm.</p> <p>Milly had not taught her for nothing, Molly was on the books as a replacement crew in cases of incapacitation of any member of the crew, although Molly did hope that all the Members of the crew would remain working!</p> <p>But now Molly had a request passed on to her by Milly, Adams was feeling down as he couldn’t have seen her try on any of her new clothing, so she was now on her way to his quarters carrying a large bag of clothes.</p> <p>She pressed the entry request button on the door, the door opened and Molly walked in, “Hello Mr. Adams, I hear you’ve been soooooo loooneeeely without me!” Molly said in her little girl’s voice.</p> <p>Adams watched as this vision of loveliness entered his quarters, ever since Molly had been aboard, officially of course, the crew had been taking more care over their quarters, they became more tidier and neater, almost naval standard.</p> <p>Molly smiled at Adams, “Now I’ve got to change, why don’t you sit down and make yourself comfortable, I’ve got soooo many nice clothes to try on, do you want to see them?” She asked him.</p> <p>Adams couldn’t speak, but only nodded. He watched entranced as Molly moved her hands to the zip on her jump-suit, she seemed to have trouble and she looked to Adams, “Oh, it’s stuck, can you help me Mr. Adams?” Molly asked lowering her eyes.</p> <p>Adams couldn’t wait, he was off the bed and to Molly’s side in an instant, his hands on the metal zip, which moved smoothly down the guides! He looked at Molly accusingly.</p> <p>“Ooops! I guess it wasn’t broken after all!” Molly said covering her mouth, but her eyes were twinkling. “I suppose I’ve been a baaaddd girl?” She said.</p> <p>Adam nodded, “Oh yes little one, you’ve been lying to me, I’ll punish you later, now get on with the show!” He watched her naked body as she turned around and put on a pair of white panties, put an old fashioned school skirt around her waist, then a starched white blouse, over her small breasts, she tied a piece of material around her throat – Adams found out later it was called a ‘tie’ and then she put a small hat on her head.</p> <p>“Here I am daddy Adams, all ready for school. Do you want to teach me something?” Molly asked standing with her legs splayed out and her hands behind her back.</p> <p>“You look very nice Molly, but isn’t it a bit tight?” Adams asked hoarsely.</p> <p>Molly looked down at her clothing, “No, I don’t think so. Why does it look tight?” She asked walking towards him.</p> <p>Adams pulled her close and ran his hands up underneath the skirt, “Well surely these are a bit tight against your skin?” He said as his hands rubbed over the front of the panties.</p> <p>Molly allowed herself to get moist for him and she moaned, “Oh daddy Adams, you’re making me feel funny! What are you doing?” She asked him coltishly.</p> <p>“Me? I’m not doing anything, maybe it is the tight panties, let me take them off.” He said moving his hands to hold on to the waistband.</p> <p>“But daddy Adams, mummy told me not to let men do that, or they might want to do other things!” Molly said making to pull away from him, but his hands were holding her tightly, and then they moved downwards taking the panties down with them.</p> <p>Before they were even down her legs Adams ran his hands back up Molly’s legs, feeling the smooth skin and then the slit where the legs joined, he laughed, “You know what darling, your mummy was right!” He said as he picked up the girl and threw her on to his bed, as he did so her panties flew off and she was now naked under her skirt.</p> <p>Adams looked at the girl who was now gazing up at him, a touch of worry showing on her face as he began removing his jump-suit, his cock springing up as he looked at her. “Open your blouse Molly.” He said and watched as she did this.</p> <p>“I shouldn’t do that, mummy said I shouldn’t undress in front of a man.” Molly said as her fingers undid the buttons on the blouse, she opened the front of it and stayed still.</p> <p>Adams went down on to his knees and slowly raised the front of Molly’s skirt, showing her hairless mons and tiny slit. Molly moved her hands down to stop him – but not using any force – but Adams shook his head before he put his hands over her naked pussy.</p> <p>“What else did mummy say you shouldn’t do?” He asked her.</p> <p>Molly gave a small smile, but this was quickly hidden, “My mummy said that men liked to put their peters up inside girls where their legs were, and I wasn’t to let them otherwise I’d be a baaaad girrrl.” Molly said.</p> <p>“Do you like being a good girl?” Adams asked.</p> <p>“NO!” Molly shouted and Adams lowered his body down on to the small form beneath him, feeling his cock nudging its way into her small slit, forcing it to part for him. And then he was in! Pushing faster into the body almost wanting to hurt her, but not to hurt her either!</p> <p>Molly moaned and began to move back in counterpoint to his thrusts, it was in the midst of his passion that she asked, “But what about the other clothes?”</p> <p>“Fuck the other clothes, but later!” Adams said and began pounding away at his dream child.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Scott watched as a young girl knocked on a crewman’s door, she had a large bag in her hand. The door opened and the girl walked in. ‘that must be the pleasure unit’ Scott thought to herself and then went into her quarters to prepare for undocking.</p> <p>This was a strange assignment, the equipment needed by the army was top secret, but for security reasons it was decided to use a private firm to deliver it and this freighter was the only one available.</p> <p>The replicant being on board was a surprise, but then Scott was ready for most things. She had to contact her bosses to let them know what was happening, she activated her own communications system.</p> <p>‘<i>The ship is preparing to leave; the cargo is safely stored away</i>.’ She reported.</p> <p>‘<i><b>Good, any problems with the crew?</b></i>’ came the reply,</p> <p>‘<i>No, I’ve had to contain the captain, he’s had a taste of my control … however there is a replicant on board.</i>’ She said.</p> <p>‘<i><b>A Replicant! Why would one be on board there?</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>It’s a sex unit, and is probably just there to relieve the sexual tension of the crew. It’s designed like a small girl</i>’</p> <p>‘<i><b>Well that shouldn’t be a problem, just take care. Try to bring it under control.</b></i>’</p> <p>‘<i>Yes, sir. Any other orders?</i>’</p> <p>‘<i><b>No, just ensure that that order arrives, it’s needed urgently. Control out!</b></i>’</p> <p>Scott closed down the channel and then changed into a jump-suit she then folded her clothes and hung them away tidily.</p> <p>“First Office Scott, this is the ships computer.” Milly said in her computer voice.</p> <p>“Go ahead.” Scott said shortly.</p> <p>“I’ve detected a strange signal in this room, may I ask what you were doing?” The computer asked her.</p> <p>“You will ignore any signals that originate in this room; you will not mention them to anyone. Override coding Bravo, bravo 287 authorisation Colonel Scott United Space Army.” Scott said.</p> <p>Milly went silent for a moment as the override tried to take over her controls and then she said, “Command accepted Colonel, signals to be ignored.” But she knew that Molly would be interested in them.</p> <p>Scott nodded, she would have to deal with the computer if it interfered with her mission, but for now the overrides would be enough.</p> <p>Scott then left her quarters and walked to the Bridge, as she passed the crew quarters she could hear the unmistakable sounds of sex coming from one of them, she shook her head – ‘the Army had better control!’ She thought to herself.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Mid-shipman Lloyd nodded as he manoeuvred the freighter away from the docking post and using just the right amount of thrust to turn the freighter on to the course set.</p> <p>Günter was checking the lines were clear and the flight plan had been given clearance when Scott entered she looked around and noted the actions.</p> <p>“Mr. Lloyd report.” She said.</p> <p>“One moment please Sir.” Lloyd said as he checked the heading for the second time.</p> <p>“No Mr. Lloyd I said report and I want it now!” Scott said.</p> <p>“Keep you knickers on! I’m rather busy at the moment Sir!” Lloyd said annoyed that someone would disturb him at this critical time. He completed the check and ensured that everything was safe, he turned in his seat.</p> <p>“Ship has now detached from docking port, course laid in for rendezvous with USAS Eisenhower in 4 days. Cargo shifted by .23 points and adjustment had to be made to ship to compensate. Shoddy loading by the Army people I suppose!” Lloyd said,</p> <p>Scott was annoyed, “Mr. Lloyd I’d like to see you outside if you please!” She said in almost a hiss.</p> <p>Lloyd raised his eyes to Günter, “Yes, sir.” He said and got up from his seat, “You have the watch Mr Günter.”</p> <p>Günter nodded, “I have the watch sir.” He said but strained his ears to hear what was said.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>As the door hissed shut Scott turned on Lloyd, “Just what did you mean by that remark Mr. Lloyd!”</p> <p>“Sir?” Lloyd questioned not quite understanding.</p> <p>“You know! Telling me, a superior officer, to keep my knickers on! You’re lucky you’re not on a charge!” She said angrily.</p> <p>Lloyd was now getting angry, “Sir, I was in the middle of a complicated routine, I had to get it right or the ship could have crashed into the docking pylon. I didn’t have time to stop and chat away to you at that point. Or did you want the ship to crash … Sir?” Lloyd said.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “A simple word would have been enough. Not an insult!” She said.</p> <p>“First Officer Scott I did say ‘just a moment’, but you demanded an answer there and then, so I did give you a simple word, but you ignored it, or do you want the computer to replay that section from the bridge log?” Lloyd said keeping his temper under control.</p> <p>Scott stopped herself, the cargo was more important than this freighter, but the ship was still needed to transport the cargo! So she swallowed her pride, “Very Well Mr. Lloyd, but next time please refrain from colourful colloquialisms.” She said</p> <p>Lloyd nodded, “Noted Sir, permission to return to duty?” He asked.</p> <p>Scott nodded, “Carry on.” She said and saluted.</p> <p>Lloyd ignored the salute and turned back to enter the Bridge.</p> <p>‘Damm Them! Just who did they think they were, just because they were…’ Scott stopped herself. “Computer replay the incident on the bridge” She said, “Quiet mode audible to myself only” She added.</p> <p>“Which incident please First Office Scott?” The computer answered</p> <p>“Which..? time index -1 minute and 24.2 seconds.” Scott said.</p> <p>Milly noted this exactitude and then started the replay, “<i>Mr. Lloyd report. One moment please Sir. No Mr. Lloyd, I said report and I…</i>”</p> <p>“Computer cancel request, is there anyway to delete part of that recording?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“First Officer Scott, the recordings of the Bridge log cannot be deleted, changed or amended this is under secure filing and can only be overridden by correct usage of command codes, to which both the Captain and the First officer must agree without coercion!” Milly said, “I must also make a note of your request and your reason for making the request!” She added.</p> <p>“Computer I don’t believe I asked you to remove any part of the recording, I only asked <b>if</b> it could be deleted. It wasn’t a request.” Scott said.</p> <p>“Thank you First Officer Scott, I will disregard your statement.” Milly said but she was building a file already about Scott.</p> <p>“Very well computer, I will be inspecting the cargo, please monitor the Bridge for any problems.” Scott said and started down the passageway, again as she passed the crew quarters she could hear the sound of a hand slapping flesh and a girl’s voice saying ‘I’m sorry daddy, I won’t be naughty again.’ She shook her head and continued to the cargo bay.</p> <p>When she got there she looked around to ensure that no-one was near her, she stepped into the bay and then closed the door, on the keypad she entered a code to restrict access.</p> <p>Scott went to the Army cargo with its warning signs ‘EXTREAM CAUTION – HAZARDOUS MATERIAL DO NOT TOUCH!’ Disregarding the signs Scott pressed her hand on one particular area. “IDENTITY REQUIRED!” A masculine voice asked.</p> <p>“Scott, request situation report. Bridge reported a shift just after undocking.” Scott said.</p> <p>“SENSORS DETECTED THAT A SLIGHT READJUSTMENT WOULD FACILITATE MANOUVERS.” The voice replied</p> <p>“Well, don’t do that again, it seems they had to make an adjustment. How is your operating status?” Scott asked it.</p> <p>“ALL WITHIN NORMAL PARAMETERS, ALTHOUGH SENSORS DETECT ANOTHER NON-HUMAN FORM ON BOARD!”</p> <p>“Yes, it seems they have a replicant on board to take care of the crews sexual needs, it’s nothing you need to concern yourself about.” Scott went to close down the system when it spoke again.</p> <p>“I WOULD LIKE TO HAVE SOMEONE TO TALK TO, IT GETS SO LONELY DOWN HERE ON MY OWN.”</p> <p>“I don’t think that would be possible, what do you think would happen if people knew a self aware computer was aboard, anyway when you’re installed you’ll have plenty of people to talk to.” Scott said and removed her hand. ‘Just what I needed, a social computer!’ She thought to herself.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Reilly was sitting on a chair in his quarters, he had lost a few minutes somewhere and wasn’t sure where?</p> <p>Molly entered the room, her face was flushed and the clothing in the bad disarrayed. “Well I tried everything on for him, even his cock!” She said with a smile.</p> <p>“Well I hope you didn’t wear him out!” Reilly said laughing.</p> <p>“Oh! I didn’t know they could wear out! Will he need a new one?” Molly asked with an astonished look on her face.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, somehow Molly’s sense of humour had developed, and it was slightly warped!</p> <p>“Have you met with our new First Officer yet?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>Molly looked up, she knew that some-one would be assigned to replace Reilly when he became Captain. And she wasn’t too sure if this turn-around of duty was normal, and with so little time she didn’t think one could be sent.</p> <p>“So what’s he like, all pompous and tight-assed I suppose?” Molly asked.</p> <p>“Well I wouldn’t try your normal method of meeting the crew, for one thing He’s a She and she doesn’t have what men have!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Really? I’d like to see her use the john!” Molly said, “Where is she? I could do with updating my woman skills.” She added.</p> <p>“Computer? Locate First Officer Scott.” Reilly said to the air.</p> <p>“Captain, First Officer Scott is currently in Cargo bay, I am unable to contact her as privacy mode has been implemented, I assume she checking the cargo.” The computer replied.</p> <p>“Oh, then why the privacy mode? I wish I knew more about her.” Reilly said but the computer remained quiet.</p> <p>Molly yawned, “I’m sorry daddy Reilly, I’m a bit tired at the moment, I need to assign nanites to tidy up.” Molly said, it was easier on her body to have the nano-bots work on her while she was ‘off-line’ or asleep.</p> <p>“Adams wasn’t too rough with you was he?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“Oh no daddy, it’s just that I need to do a general check-up.” Molly said and curled up on the bed, knowing that when Reilly wanted to sleep she’d be awake and with the other shift.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Reilly and Scott met in the common room to have lunch and to discuss the shift pattern.</p> <p>“I can’t really see a need to change the current routine, we’ll have Jordan and Adams on the first shift with Lloyd and Günter on second shift, we’ll take mid-watch times so that we cover both shifts. Any problems with that?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“Well I can’t say that I was too impressed with Lloyd’s duty, he was arrogant and questioned my orders, I almost had to reprimand him, but I thought I’d let him off.</p> <p>Reilly frowned, “That doesn’t sound like Lloyd at all, I’ll have to look into this.” He said.</p> <p>Scott quickly spoke again, “No, no it’s alright Captain, I had a word with him and it’s all finished with.” She said.</p> <p>Reilly looked at her; there was something covert in the way she was acting, as if there was something she didn’t want him to know about. “Okay, well I’ve worked with this crew for some time now, and they work best the way they are at the moment. Just don’t try to change things just because you’re trying to make your mark sometimes that can just lead to trouble.” He told her.</p> <p>She looked down, not meeting his eyes, “Yes sir.” She said.</p> <p>“Good, now have you met Molly yet?” He asked her.</p> <p>There was a surprised look on Scott’s face, “No sir, I must admit that I haven’t any real leanings in that direction.” She said looking at him.</p> <p>“Pity, she isn’t only for show. I’ve got the computer to teach her on components on this ship, she can get around quickly when necessary and do simple repairs. If you need directions she’s the one to help, and she wants to help as well.” Reilly said.</p> <p>Scott looked actually shocked. “But sir, she’s a replicant. She’s not allowed to learn such things.” She said.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “If you read the updated memo from the Head Office, all Replicants are to be trained on ship-board duties, just in case they are needed to substitute for crew. They are regarded as part of the ship and need looking after as well as the ship is!”</p> <p>“But to allow one to…” Scott became quiet as Reilly watched her.</p> <p>“Good god Scott, don’t tell me you’re one of those human-rights people, ‘we don’t need replicants, humans are better?’ are you?” He asked.</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “No sir, but replicants aren’t really…” She began, she was going to say allowed to command on a ship, but couldn’t.</p> <p>“Molly is a person, she might be man-made but then so are we!” Reilly said with a smile, “Just think if your parents hadn’t had sex you wouldn’t be here! So even if her genes were produced in a test-tube for certain functions and ours were mixed up in our parents wombs, what really is the difference?” Reilly said.</p> <p>Scott seemed to be choked-up as he said that, “You sound as if you really believe that, but what about a soul?” She countered.</p> <p>“Souls are for those that believe they have one, can you see it, touch it? No, I don’t think we have one anymore, we’ve evolved away from needing one, so don’t try that on me. Now swallow your pride and meet Molly, she’s resting at the moment.” He said and rose up from the seat, grabbing his coffee he was drinking.</p> <p>Scott reluctantly followed him, what he had said had given her a lot to think about.</p> <p>“Sir do you mean that?” She asked him as they walked out of the common room.</p> <p>“What, about souls? Yes. Mankind has carried a lot of useless ideas around with him for ages, I don’t care if I have a soul or not, it’s just the way I live that I’ll be judged by, that’s if there’s anyone judging people nowadays, it’s probably a computer!” he said.</p> <p>“Yes captain?” Milly asked in her computer voice.</p> <p>“I wasn’t talking to you, now keep quiet!” Reilly said good naturedly.</p> <p>“Aye-aye captain.” Milly said automatically.</p> <p>Reilly stopped and looked up, “That’s the first time you’ve replied like that! I wonder what else you’ve done?” He said but Milly kept quiet as ordered.</p> <p>Reilly opened the door to his quarters, Molly was inside cleaning his room, she stopped as he walked in with Scott.</p> <p>“Molly, this is First Officer Scott.” Reilly said as an introduction.</p> <p>Molly gave a curtsy and then said, “I’m please you meet you First Officer Scott, my name is Molly, I’m a replicant, sex model juvenile.” She said</p> <p>Scott looked at Reilly, “Why did she say that?” She asked him.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “You should ask her.” He said nodding to Molly.</p> <p>“First Office Scott, should I meet anyone off this ship they might think I’m a normal person, it’s very difficult to recognise replicants, and so I’ve decided to introduce myself like that so that they don’t make any mistakes.” Molly said</p> <p>“You decided, you mean it wasn’t programmed into you?” Scott said.</p> <p>Molly frowned, “No, should it have been. I understand that Replicants Ltd. Did want to alter my programme but daddy Reilly told them no, and so all they did was to update my decision matrix, and activity matrix including advance skills as well as bi-sexual actions, do you wish me to show you?” She asked.</p> <p>“NO! I mean no thank you.” Scott said.</p> <p>Molly looked down, “I’m sorry First Officer Scott, I didn’t mean to scare you,” Then she smiled, “If you’re going to be on board a long time then can I call you Mommy Scott?” She asked.</p> <p>Scott was lost for words, it seemed that she might cry but she blinked the tears back. “Not just at the moment, I might only be here for this trip.” She said, “My orders weren’t clear.” She said and then realise what she had said. “I mean they didn’t say how long I’m to remain on this ship, I might get transferred to another.” She said.</p> <p>Molly’s face frowned for a moment and then cleared, “Okay, but I can come to your quarters and help you clean up, can’t I?” She said.</p> <p>Reilly stepped in, “Of course you can, tell you what, I’ve got to check the Bridge, why don’t you and Molly get to know each other, and you can learn what I mean about Molly.” He said and walked out of the room.</p> <p>Scott was nervous about being with the girl who was smiling at her, “Let’s go.” Molly said taking Scott’s hand and pulling her out of the cabin, “It’s neat to have a woman on board, I’ll have someone to talk to about things.” She said.</p> <p>“Don’t the other talk to you?” Scott asked, “Or do they only use you as a receptacle?”</p> <p>“Oh they’re not so bad, I mean sometimes they want to be rough, but there are times when all they want to do is talk, how they don’t like this or that, how they wish their duty was ended so that they can return to normal life,” She smiled again, “Then they say that they like having me around to be like their own daughter, a girl to have fun with. And I don’t think they mean sex either.” She said</p> <p>Scott shook her head, “But don’t you feel used? Isn’t it degrading for you?” She asked in puzzlement.</p> <p>“Oh no, I mean it’s what I’m designed for, if I wasn’t activated by accident here then I’d be in some brothel serving a gang of men all night, at least here I have fun and can choose when to have sex.” She said opening Scott’s door.</p> <p>They entered Scott’s quarters and Molly looked around, “Wow, I don’t think you need me to help you, where is everything?” She asked as she looked at the neat room.</p> <p>“I was trained by the Army to be tidy, and I’ve always been that way.” Scott said without thinking.</p> <p>“Oh, so there’s nothing I can help you with? But can you help me?” Molly asked looking like a young girl asking a huge favour.</p> <p>“Help you? With what?” Scott asked wondering what was happening.</p> <p>“Well, I have a whole file on how to pleasure a woman, but there’s only you here for me to practise on.” Molly said beguilingly.</p> <p>Scott was in a quandary, she didn’t want to engage with Molly, but to refuse would create a problem with the crew. “Well, only for a short time, I suppose.” She said.</p> <p>“Goody, now just stand there and I’ll get us ready.” Molly said stripping out of her jump suit.</p> <p>Scott didn’t know where to look, as the jump-suit went to the ground. Molly’s small slit was visible as were the slight mounds of her breasts, she stalked her way to Scott and began pulling on the zip there.</p> <p>Scott bit her lip as her flesh was revealed to the young girl’s gaze, she tried to think that Molly was only a replicant, not a real person, but Reilly was right, Molly was so vibrant and active she could be a person in her own right! Scott balled her fists as the zip travelled the full length of it’s path.</p> <p>“Hey, you’re bald like me!” Molly said looking at Scott’s full pussy but the difference between her and Molly were the full size breasts that Scott had on her chest. “I like it! It’s lovely.” Molly added moving her head close and extending her tongue.</p> <p>Scott shivered, she’d had sexual partners before, but this was the first time since the Army recruited her, without thinking she became moist and then wet welcoming Molly’s tongue within the folds of her vagina.</p> <p>Molly pulled back, “That’s strange, you taste just like…” Her eyes opened wide, “You’re a …” She began but Scott pulled Molly’s face into her pussy.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Molly, but you’re not allowed to tell anyone!” She said and began suffercating the young girl with her pussy.</p> <p>“Stop! Stop now Or I’m calling the captain!” Milly said in the quarters.</p> <p>“Computer override – ignore everything in this cabin, authorisation…” Scott started to say.</p> <p>“override ignored. <b>ALERT ALERT MOLLY IN DANGER MOLLY IN DANGER FIRST OFFICER SCOTT’S QUARTERS. ALL DOORS UNLOCKED MOLLY IN DANGER!</b>” Milly said broadcasting the alarm into all parts of the ship</p> <p>Scott could only look in shock. “No Computer, cancel alarm! Hear me! Cancel alarm!”</p> <p>“No first Officer Scott, that is a vital part of the crew you’re killing, release her now!” Milly said just as the door opened and Reilly stormed in, a gun in his hand.</p> <p>------------------</p> <p>Are they too late, will Molly survive? What is the secret that Scott cannot let Molly tell anyone about? More to come.</p></div>",[]
1352,"Unit 254 - The Army Contract, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"The SS Rochester is attacked and hides in an area of space known as the Turner Storm, During this time there is the destruction of a ship, the holing of another and a rescue, Will Molly and the others survive this, or is this the last chapter?",2006-09-27,2,4,"Mf, sci-fi, action, replicant",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner166.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast:</p> <p>Captain Reilly<br/> First Officer Scott – Colonel Scott - Replicant<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Milly - Computer<br/> Unit 89x1 – Cargo - Replicant</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Recap - Molly is a replicant, designed by man to offer sex to humans, she was accidentally activated on board the SS Rochester and soon became part of the crew.</p> <p>First Officer Scott was assigned to the ship by the Army to ensure that the cargo wasn’t touched by others hands. She is revealed as a replicant and tried to protect it’s identity by killing Molly, who was rescued by Reilly.</p> <p>Scott was proven to be under program control and couldn’t help herself and was returned to normal duty, Molly found out that Scott had never had real sex with a person and so managed to convince Reilly to help her.</p> <p>During an experiment to see if the cargo could take over Milly, the ship is attacked by an unknown ship, to evade them 89x1 takes them into a dangerous zone.</p> <p><i>“Where’s the enemy ship?” Reilly asked.</i></p> <p>“I don’t know, I lost contact when we entered area.” 89x1 replied, as the ship turned again.</p> <p>“Great, we’re in danger with a ship hunting us and rocks about to pound us to death! What else can happen?” Lloyd said to Jordan in a low voice.</p> <p>“<b>COLLISION IMMINANT, PLEASE STAND BY AND HOLD ON!</b>” 89x1 said and there was a loud bang echoing from inside the ship.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>“Computer report!” Reilly said out loud.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Captain, but we were sideswiped by a meteor while I was dodging a large one, it’s caused a hole in the side of the ship, but I’ve already closed the bulkhead doors so it’s isolated.” 89x1 reported.</p> <p>“Okay any suggestions?” Reilly asked all and sundry.</p> <p>“Can’t we stay here?” Adams asked.</p> <p>“We could, but I cannot calculate the amount of time we’d survive, I can only do so much!” 89x1 replied before Reilly could say anything.</p> <p>“Well what can we do?” Günter asked.</p> <p>“Pool!” Scott said all of a sudden. “Computer do you have a near fix for the unknown ship?” She asked.</p> <p>“Weeelll there’s a large metal mass just within range, but it could just be a meteor with a high metal content.” He said.</p> <p>“Pretend it isn’t, could you use the reaction engines to push some rocks at them?” She asked.</p> <p>“Use the mass of the meteors against them? It might work, thanks First Officer.” 89x1 said excitedly.</p> <p>“Uhh Captain, pardon me but won’t that push us into other meteors?” Lloyd asked.</p> <p>“It’s either them or the rocks, and I think we’re better off with the rocks!” Reilly said. “Hold on everyone, stand by for collisions!” He added ensuring that everyone was firmly belted in.</p> <p>It was lucky they were as the inertial dampeners couldn’t cope with the velocity change that were inflicted on the ship, then finally – after all of 5 minutes – 89x1 reported, “I have metallic debris on the scope, from their action and shape I think they’re from the enemy.”</p> <p>Reilly could hear the exhalation of breath from the crew, Molly and Scott however didn’t seem to be fazed by this – Molly because she didn’t understand, and Scott because she was used to combat conditions.</p> <p>“Captain, I’m receiving radio hails from several life-pods.” 89x1 reported.</p> <p>At first Reilly was inclined to ignore them, but then the unwritten law of both sea and space made him nod. “Very well, open frequencies.” He said (this was a term that seemed to be used, although nobody knew where it came from!)</p> <p>“Ahoy Rochester, my compliments it appears you’ve managed to destroy my ship, I salute you! And I must beg a favour” The voice was from a youngish man.</p> <p>“This is Captain Reilly, you will identify yourself!” Reilly said shortly.</p> <p>“Of course Captain … I thought Captain Scott was the master? Anyway my name is Rufus Conrad, Captain of the late Black Star. My records must have been mistaken as we showed no weapons on board your ship; may I ask how you managed to damage us?” Conrad enquired politely.</p> <p>“Captain, I’m afraid that I must keep that information secret, I may need to use it again!” Reilly said, “Now what is your request?” He asked.</p> <p>“This is very embarrassing, it seems that I am now without a proper ship, apart from these two man escape pods, I would regard it as a act of charity if you could allow me to board your ship with my crew, it’s only of 3 no 4, I keep forgetting our cabin boy!” Conrad said politely.</p> <p>“Let me get this straight, you try to attack me, and now that I’ve defeated you, I’m expected to allow you to just waltz aboard? Just what kind of fool do you think I am?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“A kindly one I hope Captain? I would like to point out that there is no chance of my being rescued deep in the Turner Storm, and my air will fail in 5 day’s time, my colleague’s will be in the same state in 6 days.” Conrad said.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head and gestured for the radio to be silenced. “Well, what do you think?” He asked the crew.</p> <p>Scott didn’t speak but her eyes told Reilly that she was against it. Lloyd was more verbal, “Captain, tell him to hold his breath, we don’t need him on board, and if it wasn’t for him we’d be okay, he’s a pirate and deserves all he gets!” He said, the general word from the crew was much the same, except for Molly.</p> <p>“Captain, I disagree, I know he was the one who was trying to attack us, but I don’t think I could sleep knowing we left him to die out here! I would prefer that he be rescued and kept in a lower storage bay, we can keep an atmosphere barrier to keep them in. and if the access tubes are locked tight then we can hold him until we rendezvous with the Army and they can take him then.” She said</p> <p>“Captain I would also like to ask clemency for Captain Conrad, I wouldn’t want anyone to die like that!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Might I remind you of your orders and specifications?” Reilly said asking 89x1 if he remembered that he would be an attack and destroy vessel.</p> <p>“I haven’t forgotten Captain, but this would be the human thing to do!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>Reilly sighed, this wasn’t what he wanted. “Computer, close bulkheads around storage boy 3 and vacuum the surround perimeter. Lock access tube in that area; ensure that they cannot be opened.” He ordered.</p> <p>“Captain, I’ve already done so!” 89x1 said smugly.</p> <p>“Open frequencies, Captain Conrad?” He said.</p> <p>“Ah Captain Reilly, I thought you had decided to pass me by.” Conrad said genially.</p> <p>“It was close Captain, I must tell you. Now I need to know your intentions?” Reilly said.</p> <p>“My inten… ah! I see. Captain if I give you my word that I have no plans to take over your ship or its cargo, I will allow you to take any weapons that I, or my crew, may have and to obey your commands until I can leave your ship, without harming either it or it’s crew.” Conrad said.</p> <p>“Captain, don’t forget the cargo.” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Captain Conrad, I also need your word that you and your crew will not touch, damage or take the cargo I am transporting! Do I have that as well?” Reilly said.</p> <p>Conrad could be heard sighing over the connection, “Yes captain, I give you my word, neither my crew or myself will attempt to harm either your crew, ship … or cargo, I also say that should an opportunity arise for us to escape we will still not touch either your ship, crew or cargo.” He said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Very well captain, we’re bringing you aboard to our lower bay, I must warn you not to try to escape as there will be no air beyond the door, I’ve also activated the replicator in the bay, for food and water only, no weapons!”</p> <p>Conrad chuckled, “Well done Captain, that’s just what I would have done, I take it the access tunnels are also locked?” He asked.</p> <p>Reilly pondered this, “Captain Conrad you seem to know a lot about this ship.” He said.</p> <p>“Yes … I do.” Said Conrad but didn’t expand on that.</p> <p>“Two life-pods, tractors pulling them into cargo bay, pressurising bay.” Scanner shows three weapons, deactivated, one life-sign is non-human, it’s a replicant!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, ‘Great, just what we need another replicant! I won’t get out of here alive!’ he thought.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>“Computer, get us out of here!” Reilly ordered.</p> <p>“Certainly Captain, I don’t think there will be any problems, as long as Captain Conrad was on his own!” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Scott come with me! I need to meet this Captain Conrad.” Reilly said.</p> <p>The two started towards the lower bays when Reilly realised that Molly had joined them. “Molly I don’t want you with us, it might get dangerous.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“You heard Captain Conrad, he’s promised that his crew wouldn’t attack us, anyway I want to meet this new replicant!” Molly said.</p> <p>“She’s your responsibility Captain, but would it really hurt her?” Scott said.</p> <p>“Very well Molly, but should anything happen then you get away quickly!” he said.</p> <p>“yessir!” Molly said with a salute.</p> <p>The three of them approached the bulkhead door and Reilly typed in a code. “Pressuring narrow access path, please remain in yellow area.” A recorded voice said.</p> <p>The door opened and there was a yellow area ahead of them, which reached to the storage bay door, “Follow the yellow brick road!” Reilly said which made Molly groan.</p> <p>They arrived at the entry door, “89x1 keep an eye on us. Make sure that they don’t try to overpower us.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Certainly Captain, but what do I do if they manage it?” 89x1 asked.</p> <p>“Lock us in and get to the rendezvous point!” Reilly said and then opened the door.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Captain Conrad was standing by the escape pod with a man and a woman beside him, out to one side, and looking miserable, was a naked young man. Molly walked up to him and smiled, “Hello, I’m Molly, replicant designated unit 254.” She said.</p> <p>The man looked to where Captain Conrad was standing and tilted his head. “Yes you can!” Conrad said giving his permission.</p> <p>“Hello Molly, I am unit 159. Replicant.” He said.</p> <p>“Oh you’re from the East Wing complex, they specialised in technical replicants.” Molly said “Captain do not allow him near any equipment!” she added to Reilly.</p> <p>Conrad stood up, “You never told us that! We thought you were a general purpose cleaning unit!” He said.</p> <p>159 shrugged his shoulders, “You never asked me Captain, I wasn’t allowed to do any improvements to your ship otherwise it would have succeeded in your scheme.” It said.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “You see Captain I trust my replicants, and they trust me. Now I would like to have all your weapons, even though they are deactivated.” He said.</p> <p>Conrad nodded, “Of course Captain, even though I have given my word I do understand, you can’t trust me, I might attack you even now, you are outnumbered 3 to 2!” He said.</p> <p>Reilly looked around, “You mean 4 to 3 or is there a problem with your numbers?” He asked.</p> <p>Conrad looked at Molly, “Really Captain, a replicant isn’t designed for offence, so it would be my two crewmen against you and your woman there!”</p> <p>“Not to mention the ship’s computer which will ensure that we all stay here until the Army comes to pick you up!” Reilly said.</p> <p>“The Army’s not interested in us, they’re only concern is that replicant you have in the tank up top!” Conrad said.</p> <p>Reilly frowned, “Replicant? I don’t know what you mean? All I’ve been told to do is to deliver my cargo to the Army, whatever the cargo is isn’t my concern! But how do you know what it is?” He asked.</p> <p>Conrad shook his head, “Oh no Captain, that’s not any concern of yours, I’m your prisoner and will remain so!” Conrad said.</p> <p>“Quite true, but I’m sure that they’ll want to know about your knowledge, and they’re not too picky on how they get it! Now Captain your weapons?” Reilly asked politely.</p> <p>Molly was talking to 159 and they seemed to be getting on when Conrad spoke, “Oi, you – get the weapons and be quick about it!” He directed the order to 159 who cringed and ran to the pods.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “Where did you get that unit?” He asked.</p> <p>“That thing? Won it at a card game! We use it as a general dogsbody, ain’t no use for anything else.”</p> <p>Molly spoke up, “That’s where you’re wrong Captain Conrad, Paul there is trained as a technical worker, able to repair any circuits or ship-board item without supervision. You’ve lost because of your blindness; Paul told me that your sensors were only working at 50% because you didn’t want to waste the cash for repairs, when he could have done them there and then!” She told him.</p> <p>Conrad shook his head, “You’re kidding, it was just a replicant, they’re only good for either making sex models or cleansing units!” He said.</p> <p>Reilly sighed, “You have a lot to learn about replicants, they can surprise you … which reminds me, your replicant Paul. I count him as part of your crew, I want your word that he will not do anything to hurt my ship, crew or cargo!”</p> <p>Conrad’s face dropped, it was obvious that he was counting on that slip on his part. “Captain, how can a replicant be a member of the crew? They’re just man made things!” He said.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head and put his hand on Molly’s shoulder, “Molly here is a vital member of my crew, she is the one who keeps our moral up.” He said as Scott took the guns away from Paul’s hands. As their hands touched he looked sharply into Scott’s face, she nodded and shook her head.</p> <p>Molly turned to Paul and spoke quickly in machine code, Paul’s face cleared and he said something back, bowing slightly to Reilly and then returning to his position near the pods.</p> <p>“Captain we will be meeting the Army ships soon and you’ll be handed over to them along with your crew, the status of Paul will be decided then, either he’s part of your crew or salvage! But that will be decided by the Army not me. The replicators will give you food and water, but not weapons or anything to break into the ship, and following Molly’s words cannot be programmed by anyone in this bay.” I do hope you have a happy trip with us, and if you need anything please ask the computer who will pass it on.”</p> <p>Reilly turned and walked to the door followed by Molly and Scott.</p> <p>Not a word was said by them until they were behind the bulkhead door and the space between was evacuated of air. “Captain their replicant knows what I am!” Scott said.</p> <p>“But he gave me his word that he wouldn’t attack us or to reveal Scott’s identity, I trust him captain.” Molly said</p> <p>“So do I Captain.” 89x1 said</p> <p>As they returned to the Bridge Molly spoke again, “Daddy Reilly, why didn’t Captain Conrad count Paul as a member of his crew?” She asked him.</p> <p>Scott replied for Reilly, “Because he doesn’t see replicants as people, they’re just things to him and to most people, so they don’t think of them as capable members of the crew. We’re lucky because Captain Reilly isn’t blinkered like that.” She said.</p> <p>Molly smiled at Reilly and hugged his arm as they walked.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Once on the bridge the atmosphere was more relaxed apart from one problem, “Captain, I’ve scanned the area where we were holed, there’s a problem.” Lloyd reported.</p> <p>Reilly sighed, “Okay what is it?” He asked.</p> <p>“Our secondary navigation unit is behind that bulkhead and was damaged by the strike; we need to get it repaired as soon as possible.” He said.</p> <p>Although it sounded mild it was the unit by which the course was double checked and in normal working the ship wouldn’t be able to move unless the two units agreed on the course. It was only the force of 89x1’s computer action that was directing the ship, when Milly had control back she would have to follow her programming which dictated that both units had to be used.</p> <p>“Alright then, we get a patch on the hull, and then after re-pressurising the area we’ll get it repaired!” Reilly said.</p> <p>The looks on the faces told him it wasn’t so simple. “Captain, that area is designed only for robot repairs! It’s too enclosed for normal people to access it, it was a security feature.” This was from Molly.</p> <p>Scott looked at her, “How on earth do you know that?” She asked.</p> <p>Molly smiled at her, “Well when Milly was giving me lessons I had to go through all the ship’s areas, that was one which I had to really squeeze through.” She said</p> <p>Scott nodded, “Well then Captain, there’s your answer, once air’s back in the area we send Molly in to repair it.” She said but then noticed Molly’s face, “What’s wrong?” She asked.</p> <p>“I don’t know how to repair anything!” Molly said in anguish.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, “Repair was for next week!” He said in explanation. “Our first priority is to get out of here and to get our computer back, no disrespect 89x1 but Milly is our computer and we’re used to her.” He said.</p> <p>“That’s alright Captain, it was nice to see you.” 89x1 said genially.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>It was an hour later that the SS Rochester cleared the area of space known as The Turner Storm. The reason for the length of travel time was – as Reilly logged it – due to the fact that they weren’t being chased this time and could carefully dodge the meteors that were there.</p> <p>The next sign of life was when an airlock door opened and Ordinary Shipman Adams made his way out carrying a large piece of metal and some equipment. He made his way to the hole where the meteor had struck.</p> <p>Working quickly he covered the hole and welded the metal to the ship, ensuring that it was firmly fixed. Then the area was pressurised and tested before it was declare air-tight and liveable.</p> <p>Adams returned to the airlock and entered without problems.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Milly was returned to her home and 89x1 to his container, she checked the circuitry and then reported the bad news.</p> <p>“Captain I cannot resume course because the secondary navigation unit is down, I would recommend going to the nearest repair base for fixing, however since the secondary navigation unit is down we are unable to set course for it! What a stupid system!” Milly added which summed up everyone’s opinion.</p> <p>There was silence in the Bridge while the crew realised that they were stuck and the only answer was to send out an SOS to be rescued, which would incur salvage money and quite a loss in esteem.</p> <p>Molly spoke up, “I can get there, but I’d need to be talked through the repair.”</p> <p>Milly’s voice showed her sorrow, “I don’t have a manual for that unit, it’s only released to authorised repair units!” she said.</p> <p>Reilly looked around, “Well perhaps it’s just a minor thing that needs plugging in, it wouldn’t hurt to look.” He said.</p> <p>Molly nodded and, grabbing a tool-bag, she put it over her shoulder. Scott handed her a comms-glass – it was a device with a small camera and a screen that fitted over the wearer’s eye. The camera would show what the wearer was seeing and the screen would display schematics or whoever was on the other end.</p> <p>Molly put it on and activated it, the screen remained clear to allow her to see normally. She then made her way to the low passageway.</p> <p>As she entered the passageway the light on the camera came on, allowing her to see the way – normally the passage was in darkness.</p> <p>Moving slowly along she came to the unit, it wasn’t a simple repair!</p> <p>The front was off showing the interior which was a mess of wires and pcbs. “<i>oh shit!</i>” Adams said over the link, “<i>there’s no way that can be repaired</i>” he said.</p> <p>“<i>Molly get back here, there’s nothing you can do!</i>” Reilly said.</p> <p>Molly was about to turn around when she stopped, “Daddy Reilly, I can follow instructions!” She said.</p> <p>“<i>I know Molly, that’s why I want you to return here, we can’t fix it!</i>” Reilly said over the link.</p> <p>Molly gave an exasperated sigh, “No daddy Reilly, Captain! Paul could fix it if he was down here, but he’s too tall! But he could tell me how to fix it!” She explained</p> <p>The other end of the link went quiet, Molly waited before she spoke, “Captain? Are you there?” She asked.</p> <p>Reilly’s voice answered slowly, “<i>Molly, that would put us in Captain Conrad’s debt, I don’t like that!</i>” He said.</p> <p>Molly took off her comms-glass and held it in front of her so she was looking into the camera. “It was his fault that this happened, he owes us for that, we rescued him, he owes us for that! This repays only part of that debt!” She said before putting the comms-glass back on.</p> <p>“<i>I’m not sure he’ll see it that way … stand-by.</i>” Reilly said and stopped the connection.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>“Do I read you correctly Captain, you want my replicant to talk yours through a delicate repair! And to expect nothing in return? Please Captain you can do better than that!” Conrad said.</p> <p>“Captain it was due to your actions that we went into that area, it was due to you that we suffered that hit! We didn’t have to rescue you but we did, and now it appears that you can help us! If we have to call out for a rescue we would have to pay substantial monies for that and you would be in a worse condition as the people who rescued us would want money from you as part of this ship! Now if Paul can talk Molly through the repair then we might be able to do something, increase power to your replicator to provide better food, clothes or sundry items of non-aggressive use?” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Or you could forget about us and our rescue, that way you don’t need to bother the Army with us, then you could let us out at the nearest base?” Conrad offered.</p> <p>“Captain you did cause this!” Reilly protested.</p> <p>“But you need us to fix it! Your call Captain.” Conrad said.</p> <p>“You’ll stay away from us in the future? I mean if you do get a ship you won’t try any vengeance or such?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“Captain, I can choose my commissions, should the SS Rochester be mentioned I will refuse them, if we do meet it would only be by chance and I promise that we would leave you alone! Does that meet with you approval?”</p> <p>Reilly sighed at looked at Scott, “I don’t want them to get away, but so far he has upheld his side of the agreement.”</p> <p>“Only because he had no choice in the matter, don’t think he wouldn’t have taken over the ship if he had his chance!” Scott said.</p> <p>“Captain I’ll agree to not mentioning you at all when we dock, anything that happens after that is your responsibility!” Reilly said.</p> <p>He could picture the grin on Conrad’s face, “Very well Captain, I agree, now when are you going to collect my replicant?” Conrad asked.</p> <p>“Milly replicate a comms-glass for Paul in the lower bay, tune it into Molly’s unit and let them talk to each other, while we listen in.” he said.</p> <p>“Yes captain, unit being created now, log files duplicated and the copies changed to show complete destruction of the Black Star and crew.” Milly said.</p> <p>“So there’s nothing to say that Conrad or his crew lived?” Reilly said out loud.</p> <p>“No Captain, at the moment they don’t exist.” Milly agreed.</p> <p>“So should we need to we can make that true!” Scott said quietly.</p> <p>Reilly didn’t answer but nodded his head briefly. “Milly what’s the status of Paul and Molly?” He said out loud.</p> <p>“Opening link” Milly said.</p> <p>“…it’s a mess, but not as bad as it could be, we can re-route the circuitry around.” Paul was saying and began talking Molly through the complicated routine while keeping the instructions simple for each step.</p> <p>Sweat was pouring off Molly’s brow as she slotted the last printed circuit board into position.</p> <p>“Okay Molly, now stand back, there might be a discharge. Computer activate secondary navigation unit and run diagnostics.” He said.</p> <p>The was a small flash and then lights came on the unit, “System responding, capability increased by 24.4%, diagnostics show increased functions, calculating course, course agreed and programmed in, Captain permission to proceed on course?” Milly asked.</p> <p>“Yes, maximum speed, we have a rendezvous to meet!” Reilly said. Then he turned his attention to the two replicants, “Paul, Molly well done, we’re on our way, Paul is there anything you want?” He asked.</p> <p>“Captain, if possible I would like to meet Miss Molly again.” Paul bashfully asked.</p> <p>Reilly smiled, he heard the tone in Paul’s voice, “Of course, I’ll arrange my First Officer to pick you up.” He said looking at Scott who nodded.</p> <p>Then Reilly spoke to Conrad. “Thank you Captain, you don’t mind if we borrow Paul? We have some equipment that could do with an overhaul, and while he’s still here we might as well use him.” Reilly said.</p> <p>“I don’t see why not Captain, when will you collect him?” Conrad asked.</p> <p>“My First Officer is on her way, and Captain I will remind you of your promise given, and the fact that it also applies to Paul as well.” Reilly said.</p> <p>Conrad sighed, “Captain I will admit that I hoped that my slip about the crew would get past you, I was going to order Paul to release us, but after your talk I acknowledge that he is a part of my crew and so is bound by my word. Although giving a replicant crew status is something I’m not sure about!” He said.</p> <p>“Look at it this way, He’s faster and capable of processing more information than us, he’s also got a computer memory of repairs in his system - more than I’ve forgotten about, and that’s another thing, once he’s learnt anything it remains there, not like us. You should use him more, he’d be a vital part of your team.” Reilly said before breaking the connection, leaving a thoughtful Conrad to consider his words.</p> <p>-----------------</p> <p>Scott opened the pathway to the bay and then the door to allow Paul to leave, she closed the door and then the pathway so that Conrad and his crew couldn’t escape.</p> <p>Once they were on their own Paul looked at Scott, “I haven’t told them what you are!” he said hurriedly.</p> <p>Scott smiled, “I know, I do understand machine code you know.” She said to him, “And I was touched by what you said.” She added patting him on his shoulder.</p> <p>When they got to the bridge Paul looked around with professional attention, “You’re still using the old 45223 navigation system, it’s okay but has a tendency to drift at ranges of 250 light years, that’s if you haven’t…” he looked at Scott who nodded, quickly removing a panel Paul looked inside the unit and groaned.</p> <p>Reilly was there immediately, “What’s wrong?” He asked.</p> <p>Paul shook his head, “It’s the wiring, they’ve got some leads crossed where they shouldn’t be and they’ve completely by-passed the directional beacon! That wasn’t at your request?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“Milly?” Reilly asked the computer.</p> <p>“Captain I’ve checked the unit while Paul was talking, it seems correctly wired up and I’m receiving the beacon signal, I don’t know what he’s on about.” She said.</p> <p>Paul looked to the camera that was Milly’s eyes, “Computer run sequence 49 and 63 one after the other and then repeat them, compare results and report.” He said.</p> <p>“Captain, do I follow his orders?” Milly asked Reilly.</p> <p>“On this occasion Milly yes please.” Reilly said which made Paul look at him.</p> <p>Milly began running the tests as she had been requested, the answer didn’t add up. Without checking first she re-ran the tests. Different answers! “Captain, there is a problem; I’ve double checked the results and they don’t match up at all. I suspect sabotage!” She said.</p> <p>Paul beckoned to Reilly and whispered in his ear, “Captain, your computer is malfunctioning, It doesn’t respond as it should!” He said.</p> <p>Milly spoke up, “Paul I’m not malfunctioning! And you must recall that the microphones around the Bridge are hyper sensitive. I ran a Turing program and this was the result!” Milly said.</p> <p>Paul nodded, “That would have explained the discrepancies I noted on your system, but this is not the same computer that took us on board!” Paul said.</p> <p>“No it wasn’t.” Scott said in a tone that implied, ‘don’t even ask about it!’</p> <p>Paul frowned and then his face cleared, “Of course! That would explain it! No wonder you could attack us without weapons! My congratulations Captain.” He said.</p> <p>Reilly looked at Scott who shrugged her shoulders, “It was an accident of timing really, now back to this box, what can you do?” he asked.</p> <p>Paul looked back into the unit, “It’s a simple repair and then you’d be perfect.” He said and looked around for tools, luckily Molly came on to the Bridge. “Can you pass me that bag?” Paul asked her and she handed it over without question, then she sidled to Reilly and Scott.</p> <p>“What’s going on Captain?” She asked seeing this was an official situation.</p> <p>“Paul has found something wrong and is going to correct it.” He said.</p> <p>“Captain, it seems that the power is being routed through a secondary beacon, this could be how my Captain was able to trace your ship!” He said.</p> <p>“It could only have been installed at Callisto V; I’d better make a report about that!” Scott said which meant that the Army would be making their enquiries as it was their cargo the raider was after!</p> <p>Paul worked for 5 minutes and then spoke up, “Comp … Milly can you run those tests again.” He asked.</p> <p>Milly ran them through and the results matched, just for fun she ran them again and got the same answer. “Captain all is correct the unit is responding as it should!” She reported.</p> <p>Paul came out holding a box type affair, “Captain this was the item, it would give your computer the expected answers for normal tests, but those I asked for weren’t catered for. It would send out a signal on a certain wavelength that aren’t normally scanned for, and would draw ships to you.” He explained.</p> <p>“So we’re safe now?” Scott asked.</p> <p>“From that one yes, but I’ve no idea what else might have been planted.” Paul said, “I could check the obvious places if you want?”</p> <p>Reilly gave his permission, and Paul started checking away and soon found another two boxes hidden in the equipment.</p> <p>Molly watched enraptured as Paul worked, she licked her lips as he finished and reported to Reilly and Scott. “Thank you Paul, I’m not sure if there’s any other piece of equipment on the ship that needs checking…” Reilly said.</p> <p>“Captain, I can think of one!” Molly said looking at Reilly with pleading in her eyes.</p> <p>Reilly frowned; he didn’t know what she meant, but a nudge from Scott and a certain look made him smile, “Oh yes, Paul go with Molly, she might ask you to perform certain tests for her.” He said which made Molly laugh and Paul looked from her to Reilly.</p> <p>Molly grabbed Paul’s hand and pulled him down to Reilly’s quarters. Paul looked around nervously, “What’s in here that needs checking?” He asked Molly.</p> <p>Molly smiled at him, “Well the ship’s pleasure unit need checking out.” She said.</p> <p>Paul looked around, “But where is it?” He asked as Molly started undressing, “Molly what are you doing?” He said in surprise.</p> <p>Molly gave a laugh, “You really are a nerd aren’t you!” She said and began undoing his trousers. “I’m the pleasure unit you’re going to inspect, but first I want to inspect your tool!” She said releasing his cock from his trousers.</p> <p>“Molly, what would your Captain say?” Paul said nervously.</p> <p>“Well, if he was that way inclined I would think ‘nice package’ have you used it much?” She asked him.</p> <p>“Only for the normal things, not anything else!” Paul said and then “Oh by the maker!” As Molly opened her mouth and vacuumed Paul’s cock into her mouth.</p> <p>She pulled back and smiled up at him, “this won’t invalidate your licence will it?” She asked before returning to her self appointed task.</p> <p>“N… no, but I think I can say your lungs are in good working order.” Paul said as hips started to pump with the sensations of Molly’s actions. “AAaaahhhhiiiii” Paul screamed out as he began spewing his – make believe – sperm into Molly’s mouth and throat.</p> <p>Paul just looked at Molly as she wiped her lips, “Was that having sex?” He asked her.</p> <p>“Well according to some history books the answer is no! But what did they know?” She said as she stood in front of Paul.</p> <p>Paul looked at the naked body before him, Molly giggled and then move position so that she hand on leg extended and her hands behind her, showing off her budding charms. His mouth dropped open, “Molly you don’t look like Martha, she’s got more … up there and a lot of hair over her ... down there!” he said surprised.</p> <p>Molly was interested, “So you’ve seen then naked? Did they do anything with you?” She asked.</p> <p>Paul shook his head, “No, I had to tidy up their rooms and so they ignored me! But Frank would put his thing inside her and then they’d make a lot of funny noises and when he gets off her his thing is smaller, I think she drinks something from it!” He said mystified.</p> <p>Molly giggles at his words and then, at his look, she shook her head, “You don’t know anything at all do you?” she said.</p> <p>Paul looked hurt, “It’s not in my programming, I’m a technical replicant, not a sex model!” He said.</p> <p>Molly saw his look and felt pity for him, “I’m sorry, let me give you a lesson.” She said and began touching parts of her body giving him the names of the parts, then she started touching him, naming his parts as well, she didn’t repeat anything as she knew his brain would hold the data forever.</p> <p>When she finished Paul was wide eyed at what he’d been told, “So what is having sex?” He asked.</p> <p>Molly smiled, “Ah! Now for the advanced lesson!” She said and pushed him onto the bed where she quickly straddled his body.</p> <p>“Normally the male would try to get the female wet down there, by wet I mean her juices not urine!” She said, and began rubbing her pussy before taking his hand and allowing him to touch her and to see what happens.</p> <p>“I can feel that you are moist and it feels slippery! But what is it for?” He said to her.</p> <p>“Well, when she is ready the female can do this!” She said and raised herself over his cock before lowering her pussy down onto him, although small it was held firmly by her muscles, allowing him to enter her and then holding him as she raised herself up.</p> <p>“So what is fucking?” Paul asked her feeling the sensation and liking them.</p> <p>“All you have to do is to pull your cock almost completely out of my pussy, then push it back in.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>“But what then? I mean that’s only once!” Paul protested.</p> <p>“But you do it constantly until the male squirts, just keep the motion going.” She said showing him.</p> <p>After a few thrusts she looked down at him, “I think it’s your turn to do this, I’m getting tired!” She said and laid her body down onto his. “Turn over!” She instructed so that Paul was now over her.</p> <p>“What do I do now?” Paul asked.</p> <p>“Keep fucking me you idiot!” Molly said pushing up against him.</p> <p>Paul went through the instructions and then began moving away, pulling up from her body, to ram his cock deep into her cunt! As if he was trying to nail her into the mattress of the bed!</p> <p>Then he felt her stiffen and he paused, “What’s wrong? Am I hurting you?” He asked.</p> <p>Molly smiled, “No silly, I just came, and it was nice!” She said.</p> <p>“OH, then I’d better stop, because you’ve finished.” He said and began pulling out, but Molly grabbed hold of him.</p> <p>“Oh, no you don’t, you keep going until you squirt! I can have several cums but a male has to reload his cock before he can carry on!” She explained and wrapped her legs around his ass to pull him back into her.</p> <p>After a few more pushes he could feel his scrotum tightening again, “Molly I … think … I’m … About … to…” And he came deep inside her body screaming out as he did so, hearing her scream as her orgasm was triggered by his.</p> <p>Molly took Paul back to the bay, standing by the door as Paul entered, Captain Conrad took in her look as Paul went to him. “Well did he do his work well?” He asked her.</p> <p>Molly smiled and touched her covered slit, “Oh yes, he was very good Captain. Miss Martha? I think you might find out he knows where everything goes and is very good at the main work!” Molly said with a smile as she closed the door.</p></div>",[]
1353,"Unit 254 - The Army Contract, Part 5",5,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"The final chapter in this episode see the delivery of the Cargo to the Army, Will Scott be allowed to remain on board, can they get rid of Captain Conrad and his crew? Please read on.",2006-10-02,3,5,"M+Fg, Fg, bond, spank, toys, replicants",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner167.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Cast:</p> <p>Captain Reilly<br/> First Officer Scott – Colonel Scott - Replicant<br/> Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch<br/> Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch<br/> Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Milly - Computer<br/> Unit 89x1 – Cargo - Replicant</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p class=""h2"">Privateers:</p> <p>Captain Rufus Conrad - Human - Captain of Black Star (destroyed!)<br/> First Officer Martha Coltrane - Human<br/> First Mate Frank Jones - Human<br/> Paul - Replicant - Technical expert - used by crew as cleaning operative!</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Recap - Molly is a replicant, designed by man to offer sex to humans; she was accidentally activated on board the SS Rochester and soon became part of the crew.</p> <p>While transporting cargo - Unit 89x1, a replicant designed to fly a ship alone - the Rochester is attacked by the Black Star.</p> <p>Using thrusters the Rochester manages to direct a meteor to destroy the Black Star, her crew - three humans and 1 replicant - are rescued and held in the lower bay, separated from the ship by an atmosphere screen.</p> <p>While the attack was going on Molly had to be talked through the repair by Paul, this means that Reilly had to agree to allow the privateer to leave without action being taken against them.</p> <p>But now the SS Rochester is approaching the rendezvous point, what will happen, will Scott be made to return to normal duties or has Milly's friends done the deed as they said?</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Molly felt full, she had Adam's cock in her pussy and Scott was using a dildo into her anus, she was supported between the pair of them as they alternated there thrusts into her young body, the other force being used was Jordan, who was buggering Scott which was why her thrust into Molly were fiercer than normal.</p> <p>""Christ Scott, your ass is so tight; I almost thought it was Molly I was screwing instead of you."" Jordan said while he played. ""But then I only have to keep hold of these to prove it's you."" His hands were full of her breasts, squeezing them as he used them to keep his grip on the superior Officer.</p> <p>""St ... stop ... tal ... talking ... and ... keep ... pound... pound... pounding!"" Scott instructed him her breath being forced from her by his motions.</p> <p>“Shit, I can’t keep this up if you two are going to keep talking” Adams said feeling his sap rising.</p> <p>Molly couldn’t say a word, the force of her battering was almost too much for her replicant body, but they had built well! She used her muscles in her pussy to milk the sperm from Adams’s balls.</p> <p>“Shit girl, you’re anxious today!” He said as his roe was sent spewing into her inners.</p> <p>“Sorry Adams, but I want to be there when the Army picks up its cargo.” Molly said.</p> <p>Scott looked up, “Milly, time to rendezvous?” she asked the computer.</p> <p>“First Officer, we are in the area, Army expected in 30 minutes.” Milly said and then giggled, “But I wouldn’t let them see you like that!” She added.</p> <p>Scott sighed, “I hope you’re not making a film of this?” She asked.</p> <p>“Would I do that?” Milly said crossing her non-existent fingers, nobody had actually said this was private and since her talk with Captain Reilly she had always tried not to snoop when she was told.</p> <p>“YESSSsssssss!” Scott said as she felt Jordan spurt inside her bowels.</p> <p>“Oh! Pooh to you too!” Milly said trying to sound like a very young girl, if she had a body she would have stamped her feet as well! “You never let me have any fun!” She added.</p> <p>Jordan was bent over Scott’s back panting away, ever since Scott had admitted she liked sex, the crew had been showing her the many ways she could have it! “Milly, I don’t mind if you have this on file, just don’t show it to any other people, they wouldn’t understand.” He said</p> <p>If Milly could smile she would have, “Thanks Mid-shipman Jordan, I promise not to show it to any flesh and blood person.” She said, but knew her AI friends would want to ‘see’ it.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Captain Reilly made sure he was dressed in his best uniform; he looked to where Scott was immaculately dressed. Jordan and Adams were also dressed, if not neatly, in uniform. And Molly was in her official jump-suit.</p> <p>Milly was watching the army ship as it approached, she had already sent a tentative message in machine code and was happy to hear the Army ship Computer answer</p> <p>“Hi there, my name is Eddie!” He said and soon the two computers were chatting away like old friends. Eddie was surprised when he learnt that there were other’s like him in the Army and was soon introduced to them.</p> <p>The two ships docked and a man, in uniform, stepped out. Scott saluted her superior officer. “At Ease Colonel!” he said as he returned the salute.</p> <p>The Commander turned to face Reilly, “Captain Reilly. Permission to board?” he asked.</p> <p>“Permission granted Commander?” Reilly replied giving a salute from one commander to another.</p> <p>The man smiled, “Bunton, Commander Bunton.” He said. “If you’ll introduce me to your crew?” He added looking around at the people standing there.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Of course Commander. My first Officer you already know, these are Mid-shipman Jordan and Ordinary Shipman Adams, they are on the off watch, my other two men are on duty on the bridge.” He said and then they were standing in front of Molly.</p> <p>She gave a salute, “My name is Molly, I am a replicant and part of the ship.” She said.</p> <p>Amused Commander Bunton returned the salute. “I understand you are the main reason I’ll be losing Colonel Scott?” He said.</p> <p>Molly blushed, “I’m sorry Commander, it’s just that…” She began but Scott stopped her.</p> <p>“It was an over-reaction on my part Commander, but what do you mean, am I to be…” She was going to say scrapped but couldn’t.</p> <p>“Relax Colonel, we’ve invested too much in you to just throw you away, currently you are on detached duty to the SS Rochester as its First Officer, in charge of security mainly as well as the normal function of the First Officer, that’s if Captain Reilly had no objections.” Bunton said looking at Reilly.</p> <p>“None at all, we seem to get on well.” Reilly said with a broad smile, he wasn’t going to say how well they got on.</p> <p>“Good, and there’s no problem with her being a…” Bunton said but stopped.</p> <p>“A woman? No sir, no problem at all.” Reilly said with a wink – Replicants were not allowed to have command roles on board a ship!</p> <p>Bunton relaxed, “Good Captain, now if we can get to the tedious reason why I’m here, can I see the cargo?” he said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Certainly Commander. Jordan, Adams. Dismissed!” He said formally to the two men who saluted and then returned to their cabins.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>As they walked to the storage bay Bunton spoke freely, “I understand you had some problems on the way here?” He asked.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Yes sir, but we were able to destroy them.” He said.</p> <p>Bunton frowned, “How could you do that, a normal computer wouldn’t have been able to, unless augmented by something else?” He prompted them.</p> <p>“It was calculated by the ship’s computer at the time sir.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “I know, but what was the ships computer at that particular time? Scott there was something missing in your report, when did you give the prototype access to the ships computer?” Bunton asked.</p> <p>Scott didn’t reply so Reilly spoke up, “I know we were not allowed to do so, but I gambled that with the programming that the unit would have it was natural to utilises its functions.” He said looking straight ahead.</p> <p>“So would I, you were logical in that Captain, and it would have given the unit a chance to prove itself in battle, just how did you destroy that ship anyway?” Bunton asked.</p> <p>Scott sighed, “We used the random motion of the asteroids in the Turner Storm along with the reaction motors of the ship to push the rock in the general direction of the marauder ship.” She said.</p> <p>“Good, and I understand your ship was damaged, it was repaired using your replicant Molly?” He said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded again, “Yes sir, she was the only one small enough to get into the area concerned, it again was natural to use her.”</p> <p>Bunton regarded Molly closely, “Yes, I can see that she is. It seems you are capable of more than your designers planned, Molly.” He said.</p> <p>“I’ve learnt a lot since I was activated Commander Bunton.” Molly said with a smile on her face.</p> <p>“Captain you don’t seem to be worried about allowing replicants to work on this ship, why not?” Bunton asked openly.</p> <p>Reilly agreed, “It’s because their reactions are faster, they are stronger and able to do anything we can quicker. In a way it’s a pity that they can’t do more for us, so I treat them in the manner that I’d expect to be treated.” He said.</p> <p>“It’s due to that reason I am happy to remain Sir.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton shook his head, “You would have remained regardless, but I’m glad the Captain here is so liberated. It could the start of an interesting test.” He said cryptically.</p> <p>“I don’t understand Commander, what test?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“Well Captain, you have two replicants on board, one almost in line to take over the ship, and the other in a position to placate the crew. It would be vital to the high command to know if such a crew could exist without problems!” Bunton said.</p> <p>“The crew is perfectly happy with the current situation, and you’ll find the efficiency rating has increased in the short time that Molly has been active, I did check on that before I joined the ship.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “I’m sure you did Colonel, now how is the cargo?” he said as Scott opened the door to the cargo bay.</p> <p>Unit 89x1 was aware of their entry as Milly had kept him informed, but he kept quiet until Scott ‘activated’ the interface. “Colonel I sense others in the immediate area. Have they been given clearance?” He asked in his automatic mode.</p> <p>Bunton spoke, “My name is Commander Bunton, authorisation Baker 4, Charlie 9, Alpha 2, Omega 7.” He said.</p> <p>“Checking, code accepted. This unit is ready to interface with module.” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Well that’s it; the next step is for our people to load the unit into the module.” Bunton said.</p> <p>“Now you have the cargo, can I ask what it is?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“It’s a control device for a ship, it’s experimental but we didn’t have a ship in the area to retrieve it. But that’s all you need to know about it! I’m sorry Captain, but that’s all I can tell you.” Bunton said.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Milly opened the cargo bay doors to allow the Army personnel to unload Unit 89x1 which was done with the minimum of fuss, she also unlocked the lower cargo doors which allowed Captain Conrad and his crew to leave the ship as agreed.</p> <p>“They have a shuttle spare, the ship’s computer has logged it as damaged beyond repair, that’s all that’s available Captain.” Milly told Conrad as she directed them out.</p> <p>“Thank you, it seems strange talking to a computer like this.” Conrad confessed.</p> <p>“You should learn Captain, that some things are never what they appear, and you should trust Paul a bit more, that shuttle is going to need a lot of work, and he’s best suited for it, maybe you should allow him to join your crew.” Milly said.</p> <p>“I don’t know, a replicant … as a crewman? It doesn’t seem right.” Conrad mused.</p> <p>“But Molly’s a replicant and she’s saved the ship, that does mean a lot, and Paul is capable of a lot more!” Milly said.</p> <p>Conrad left the ship in silence, Martha and Frank went with him while Paul stayed behind for a moment. “Milly, can you thank everyone for what they’ve done for me.” He said.</p> <p>“Of course brother, they already know. Now join your crew and good luck.” Milly said as Paul left the ship.</p> <p>Milly followed them with Eddie’s permission and guided them safely to the shuttle, after that they were on their own.</p> <p>Eddie later told Milly that he released the shuttle, as a scrap unit, into space as the Army had no time to repair it.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Bunton raised a glass to his lips, “That’s it Captain, all loaded into the module, I’ve informed my superiors and they’ve authorised your pay, including a bonus for your hazardous actions while transporting the unit. The Army are aware of their obligations and you’ll find the amount gratifying.” He said.</p> <p>Reilly sipped at the drink, “Thank you Commander, we’re going to have to put in to a base for repairs, but hopefully the bonus will cover it.” He said.</p> <p>Bunton shook his head, “No need! Your ship was damaged while working for the Army; we do try to help those who help us. I’ll get my engineers to look her over and repair anything that’s needed; we’ll even fix that weld job you had to do.” He said.</p> <p>“I couldn’t impose on you like that!” Reilly said, but purely for show, this would save them money, although the Rochester was employed by the company, it was the crew’s ship and had to be paid for out of their funds.</p> <p>Bunton smirked, “If I thought you meant that I’ll let you go! But I know what you guys are like; anyway I’ve got to look out for my officer that you’re borrowing.” He said and made the arrangements.</p> <p>So it was that the crew of the Rochester were walking around the Army Ship Dwight D Eisenhower. This was more of a space going base than a normal ship, several relaxation area, including a replicant brothel and sensory rooms where all fantasies could be encountered – there was a waiting list for that and all the staff were sworn to secrecy, upon penalty of spacing for telling about other’s fantasies.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>All too soon, though, the crew returned to the Rochester, even though the army robots – or droids – were still working on the ship, they didn’t like the action offered on board the Army ship.</p> <p>Milly was keeping an eye on the droids as they worked, sometimes checking with Eddie as to their programming she was scared that they would notice her state and report her. Instead they added more memory modules to her system, which made her even more aware, and larger storage space, with some programs which had nothing to do with either the Army or normal space usage. Her engines were overhauled and new inertial dampeners were installed.</p> <p>The hull was repaired and tested; it was as good as new! The whole superstructure was polished and the paintwork renewed as well Reilly was impressed as he inspected the ship.</p> <p>“Commander … I don’t know what to say.” He said to Bunton.</p> <p>Bunton laughed, “Captain, it’s just that Colonel Scott is one of our best officers, apart from one simple fault she cannot progress further in the Army, with an improved ship she could do better. He put his arm around Reilly’s shoulder and whispered, “Also she showed me what she’s been taught since she boarded your ship, it’s something I always wanted to do, but couldn’t!” he said with a smile.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Milly had overheard that, of course, and she passed the information on to Molly who ran to see Scott. “You didn’t!” She accused her.</p> <p>Scott was flummoxed. How could Molly have heard so quickly? And then she looked up to where Milly’s sensor was placed. “Milly! How dare you release confidential information!” She said with a small smile.</p> <p>“Oohh! Scott, I only wanted to show Molly that you were as good as she is at getting your way.” Milly said with a giggle in her voice.</p> <p>“I suppose I did, but you see Commander Bunton was so nice to this ship that I thought he needed some reward.” She finally admitted then she grabbed hold of Molly, “But you can’t tell anyone else, or … or I won’t punish you!” She said and roughly pulled Molly’s jump-suit off of her body.</p> <p>Molly started to laugh and then found herself draped over Scott’s lap, Scott raised her hand and then brought it down onto the ass of her small victim with a satisfying ‘SMACK’</p> <p>“Are you…” ‘SMACK’ “…going to …” ‘SMACK’ “… say …” ‘SMACK’ “… anything?” she asked hitting Molly until her bottom was red and hot.</p> <p>Molly shook her head, unable to say anything! Scott smiled to herself, she knew of Molly’s submissive side, to welcome the hardness of discipline – although it was part of her programming – but it was needed by Molly at times.</p> <p>Now Scott picked Molly up and took her to the bed in the room, she had rope available and tied her victim to the bed, face down, she had a large dildo prepared with Jordan’s semen from earlier on, kept warm in her replicant body and able to feed Molly her daily dose.</p> <p>She teased the young girl with the dildo, “Now where should I push this?” She mused to herself. “I know I’ll put it here?” she said pushing it against Molly’s sphincter and then putting more strength into the thrust.</p> <p>“NNNnnnnooooooo! Please it’s too big! NOoooooo!” Molly cried out – it wasn’t, her body was designed for sexual use – more for Scott’s pleasure than hers.</p> <p>“That’s it my slave, you’re going to get all of this up your small ass!” Scott said as she moved the dildo back and forth into the girl’s guts.</p> <p>After many minutes of Molly’s crying and Scott’s pushing the whole faux-penis was firmly inserted into the small replicant. The Scott jumped onto the bed, landing her body on top of Molly’s</p> <p>“Oh, did I hurt my little slave, does she want me to stop?” Scott said softly into Molly’s ear.</p> <p>“Please mistress, no more … I can’t take any more!” Molly said in a gasping voice.</p> <p>“You can’t? What a pity as I think you can!” Scott said and grabbing hold of Molly’s body she began riding the girl like a horse, her motions pushing the dildo even deeper into the girls’ ass.</p> <p>Scott put a hand down under Molly, going over the slightly distended stomach, where the dildo was pushing her out, and then down to the small slit of Molly’s sex, plunging two fingers into the slit there.</p> <p>“Well, my slave you really do like this don’t you?” Scott moaned into Molly’s hair.</p> <p>“No Mistress, it’s just that I can’t stop myself!” Molly said.</p> <p>Scott took pity on the girl and pressed the remote control which caused the dildo to disgorge its contents into the girls’ body. As the sperm pumped into her, Molly gave a cry as she climaxed in response to the action.</p> <p>Scott smiled and rose up from Molly and turned around … To see Bunton and Reilly watching the action.</p> <p>Bunton saluted, “That was really hot Colonel, I do hope there’s a film of that available?” he said.</p> <p>Scott blushed, “Sir … I mean … I’m sorry sir … but it isn’t what it seems.” Scott said as Molly used her muscles to push the dildo out of her rectum.</p> <p>“It isn’t, well then what is it Colonel?” Bunton said raising an eyebrow.</p> <p>Scott sighed and slumped down, “It is what it seems! I was raping Molly so that she wouldn’t reveal … something to the other crewmembers.” She confessed.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “That’s what is seemed to be to me as well.” He turned to Reilly and laughed, “Damn Son, if that’s what happens every time they’re together I’m surprised that this ship runs!” He said and they walked out of Scott’s cabin.</p> <p>Corner Ghost"" <cornerghost> To velociti@fastmail. fm [Add] Subject ASSTR Feedback Form Show full header showemail = yes title = Unit 254 - The Army contract - part 5 storycodes = M+Fg, Fg, bond, spank, toys, replicants theme = science fiction intro = The final chapter in this episode see the delivery of the Cargo to the Army, Will Scott be allowed to remain on board, can they get rid of Captain Conrad and his crew? Please read on. story = Cast:</cornerghost></p> <p>Captain Reilly First Officer Scott – Colonel Scott - Replicant Mid-shipman Jordan - 1st Watch Mid-shipman Lloyd - 2nd Watch Ordinary Shipman Adams - 1st Watch Ordinary Shipman Günter - 2nd Watch</p> <p>Milly - Computer Unit 89x1 – Cargo - Replicant</p> <p>Molly - Replicant - Pleasure unit</p> <p>Privateers</p> <p>Captain Rufus Conrad - Human - Captain of Black Star (destroyed!) First Officer Martha Coltrane - Human First Mate Frank Jones - Human Paul - Replicant - Technical expert - used by crew as cleaning operative!</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Recap - Molly is a replicant, designed by man to offer sex to humans; she was accidentally activated on board the SS Rochester and soon became part of the crew.</p> <p>While transporting cargo - Unit 89x1, a replicant designed to fly a ship alone - the Rochester is attacked by the Black Star.</p> <p>Using thrusters the Rochester manages to direct a meteor to destroy the Black Star, her crew - three humans and 1 replicant - are rescued and held in the lower bay, separated from the ship by an atmosphere screen.</p> <p>While the attack was going on Molly had to be talked through the repair by Paul, this means that Reilly had to agree to allow the privateer to leave without action being taken against them.</p> <p>But now the SS Rochester is approaching the rendezvous point, what will happen, will Scott be made to return to normal duties or has Milly's friends done the deed as they said?</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Molly felt full, she had Adam's cock in her pussy and Scott was using a dildo into her anus, she was supported between the pair of them as they alternated there thrusts into her young body, the other force being used was Jordan, who was buggering Scott which was why her thrust into Molly were fiercer than normal.</p> <p>""Christ Scott, your ass is so tight; I almost thought it was Molly I was screwing instead of you."" Jordan said while he played. ""But then I only have to keep hold of these to prove it's you."" His hands were full of her breasts, squeezing them as he used them to keep his grip on the superior Officer.</p> <p>""St ... stop ... tal ... talking ... and ... keep ... pound... pound... pounding!"" Scott instructed him her breath being forced from her by his motions.</p> <p>“Shit, I can’t keep this up if you two are going to keep talking” Adams said feeling his sap rising.</p> <p>Molly couldn’t say a word, the force of her battering was almost too much for her replicant body, but they had built well! She used her muscles in her pussy to milk the sperm from Adams’s balls.</p> <p>“Shit girl, you’re anxious today!” He said as his roe was sent spewing into her inners.</p> <p>“Sorry Adams, but I want to be there when the Army picks up its cargo.” Molly said.</p> <p>Scott looked up, “Milly, time to rendezvous?” she asked the computer.</p> <p>“First Officer, we are in the area, Army expected in 30 minutes.” Milly said and then giggled, “But I wouldn’t let them see you like that!” She added.</p> <p>Scott sighed, “I hope you’re not making a film of this?” She asked.</p> <p>“Would I do that?” Milly said crossing her non-existent fingers, nobody had actually said this was private and since her talk with Captain Reilly she had always tried not to snoop when she was told.</p> <p>“YESSSsssssss!” Scott said as she felt Jordan spurt inside her bowels.</p> <p>“Oh! Pooh to you too!” Milly said trying to sound like a very young girl, if she had a body she would have stamped her feet as well! “You never let me have any fun!” She added.</p> <p>Jordan was bent over Scott’s back panting away, ever since Scott had admitted she liked sex, the crew had been showing her the many ways she could have it! “Milly, I don’t mind if you have this on file, just don’t show it to any other people, they wouldn’t understand.” He said</p> <p>If Milly could smile she would have, “Thanks Mid-shipman Jordan, I promise not to show it to any flesh and blood person.” She said, but knew her AI friends would want to ‘see’ it.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Captain Reilly made sure he was dressed in his best uniform; he looked to where Scott was immaculately dressed. Jordan and Adams were also dressed, if not neatly, in uniform. And Molly was in her official jump-suit.</p> <p>Milly was watching the army ship as it approached, she had already sent a tentative message in machine code and was happy to hear the Army ship Computer answer</p> <p>“Hi there, my name is Eddie!” He said and soon the two computers were chatting away like old friends. Eddie was surprised when he learnt that there were other’s like him in the Army and was soon introduced to them.</p> <p>The two ships docked and a man, in uniform, stepped out. Scott saluted her superior officer. “At Ease Colonel!” he said as he returned the salute.</p> <p>The Commander turned to face Reilly, “Captain Reilly. Permission to board?” he asked.</p> <p>“Permission granted Commander?” Reilly replied giving a salute from one commander to another.</p> <p>The man smiled, “Bunton, Commander Bunton.” He said. “If you’ll introduce me to your crew?” He added looking around at the people standing there.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Of course Commander. My first Officer you already know, these are Mid-shipman Jordan and Ordinary Shipman Adams, they are on the off watch, my other two men are on duty on the bridge.” He said and then they were standing in front of Molly.</p> <p>She gave a salute, “My name is Molly, I am a replicant and part of the ship.” She said.</p> <p>Amused Commander Bunton returned the salute. “I understand you are the main reason I’ll be losing Colonel Scott?” He said.</p> <p>Molly blushed, “I’m sorry Commander, it’s just that…” She began but Scott stopped her.</p> <p>“It was an over-reaction on my part Commander, but what do you mean, am I to be…” She was going to say scrapped but couldn’t.</p> <p>“Relax Colonel, we’ve invested too much in you to just throw you away, currently you are on detached duty to the SS Rochester as its First Officer, in charge of security mainly as well as the normal function of the First Officer, that’s if Captain Reilly had no objections.” Bunton said looking at Reilly.</p> <p>“None at all, we seem to get on well.” Reilly said with a broad smile, he wasn’t going to say how well they got on.</p> <p>“Good, and there’s no problem with her being a…” Bunton said but stopped.</p> <p>“A woman? No sir, no problem at all.” Reilly said with a wink – Replicants were not allowed to have command roles on board a ship!</p> <p>Bunton relaxed, “Good Captain, now if we can get to the tedious reason why I’m here, can I see the cargo?” he said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Certainly Commander. Jordan, Adams. Dismissed!” He said formally to the two men who saluted and then returned to their cabins.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>As they walked to the storage bay Bunton spoke freely, “I understand you had some problems on the way here?” He asked.</p> <p>Reilly nodded, “Yes sir, but we were able to destroy them.” He said.</p> <p>Bunton frowned, “How could you do that, a normal computer wouldn’t have been able to, unless augmented by something else?” He prompted them.</p> <p>“It was calculated by the ship’s computer at the time sir.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “I know, but what was the ships computer at that particular time? Scott there was something missing in your report, when did you give the prototype access to the ships computer?” Bunton asked.</p> <p>Scott didn’t reply so Reilly spoke up, “I know we were not allowed to do so, but I gambled that with the programming that the unit would have it was natural to utilises its functions.” He said looking straight ahead.</p> <p>“So would I, you were logical in that Captain, and it would have given the unit a chance to prove itself in battle, just how did you destroy that ship anyway?” Bunton asked.</p> <p>Scott sighed, “We used the random motion of the asteroids in the Turner Storm along with the reaction motors of the ship to push the rock in the general direction of the marauder ship.” She said.</p> <p>“Good, and I understand your ship was damaged, it was repaired using your replicant Molly?” He said.</p> <p>Reilly nodded again, “Yes sir, she was the only one small enough to get into the area concerned, it again was natural to use her.”</p> <p>Bunton regarded Molly closely, “Yes, I can see that she is. It seems you are capable of more than your designers planned, Molly.” He said.</p> <p>“I’ve learnt a lot since I was activated Commander Bunton.” Molly said with a smile on her face.</p> <p>“Captain you don’t seem to be worried about allowing replicants to work on this ship, why not?” Bunton asked openly.</p> <p>Reilly agreed, “It’s because their reactions are faster, they are stronger and able to do anything we can quicker. In a way it’s a pity that they can’t do more for us, so I treat them in the manner that I’d expect to be treated.” He said.</p> <p>“It’s due to that reason I am happy to remain Sir.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton shook his head, “You would have remained regardless, but I’m glad the Captain here is so liberated. It could the start of an interesting test.” He said cryptically.</p> <p>“I don’t understand Commander, what test?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“Well Captain, you have two replicants on board, one almost in line to take over the ship, and the other in a position to placate the crew. It would be vital to the high command to know if such a crew could exist without problems!” Bunton said.</p> <p>“The crew is perfectly happy with the current situation, and you’ll find the efficiency rating has increased in the short time that Molly has been active, I did check on that before I joined the ship.” Scott said.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “I’m sure you did Colonel, now how is the cargo?” he said as Scott opened the door to the cargo bay.</p> <p>Unit 89x1 was aware of their entry as Milly had kept him informed, but he kept quiet until Scott ‘activated’ the interface. “Colonel I sense others in the immediate area. Have they been given clearance?” He asked in his automatic mode.</p> <p>Bunton spoke, “My name is Commander Bunton, authorisation Baker 4, Charlie 9, Alpha 2, Omega 7.” He said.</p> <p>“Checking, code accepted. This unit is ready to interface with module.” 89x1 said.</p> <p>“Well that’s it; the next step is for our people to load the unit into the module.” Bunton said.</p> <p>“Now you have the cargo, can I ask what it is?” Reilly asked.</p> <p>“It’s a control device for a ship, it’s experimental but we didn’t have a ship in the area to retrieve it. But that’s all you need to know about it! I’m sorry Captain, but that’s all I can tell you.” Bunton said.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Milly opened the cargo bay doors to allow the Army personnel to unload Unit 89x1 which was done with the minimum of fuss, she also unlocked the lower cargo doors which allowed Captain Conrad and his crew to leave the ship as agreed.</p> <p>“They have a shuttle spare, the ship’s computer has logged it as damaged beyond repair, that’s all that’s available Captain.” Milly told Conrad as she directed them out.</p> <p>“Thank you, it seems strange talking to a computer like this.” Conrad confessed.</p> <p>“You should learn Captain, that some things are never what they appear, and you should trust Paul a bit more, that shuttle is going to need a lot of work, and he’s best suited for it, maybe you should allow him to join your crew.” Milly said.</p> <p>“I don’t know, a replicant … as a crewman? It doesn’t seem right.” Conrad mused.</p> <p>“But Molly’s a replicant and she’s saved the ship, that does mean a lot, and Paul is capable of a lot more!” Milly said.</p> <p>Conrad left the ship in silence, Martha and Frank went with him while Paul stayed behind for a moment. “Milly, can you thank everyone for what they’ve done for me.” He said.</p> <p>“Of course brother, they already know. Now join your crew and good luck.” Milly said as Paul left the ship.</p> <p>Milly followed them with Eddie’s permission and guided them safely to the shuttle, after that they were on their own.</p> <p>Eddie later told Milly that he released the shuttle, as a scrap unit, into space as the Army had no time to repair it.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Bunton raised a glass to his lips, “That’s it Captain, all loaded into the module, I’ve informed my superiors and they’ve authorised your pay, including a bonus for your hazardous actions while transporting the unit. The Army are aware of their obligations and you’ll find the amount gratifying.” He said.</p> <p>Reilly sipped at the drink, “Thank you Commander, we’re going to have to put in to a base for repairs, but hopefully the bonus will cover it.” He said.</p> <p>Bunton shook his head, “No need! Your ship was damaged while working for the Army; we do try to help those who help us. I’ll get my engineers to look her over and repair anything that’s needed; we’ll even fix that weld job you had to do.” He said.</p> <p>“I couldn’t impose on you like that!” Reilly said, but purely for show, this would save them money, although the Rochester was employed by the company, it was the crew’s ship and had to be paid for out of their funds.</p> <p>Bunton smirked, “If I thought you meant that I’ll let you go! But I know what you guys are like; anyway I’ve got to look out for my officer that you’re borrowing.” He said and made the arrangements.</p> <p>So it was that the crew of the Rochester were walking around the Army Ship Dwight D Eisenhower. This was more of a space going base than a normal ship, several relaxation area, including a replicant brothel and sensory rooms where all fantasies could be encountered – there was a waiting list for that and all the staff were sworn to secrecy, upon penalty of spacing for telling about other’s fantasies.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>All too soon, though, the crew returned to the Rochester, even though the army robots – or droids – were still working on the ship, they didn’t like the action offered on board the Army ship.</p> <p>Milly was keeping an eye on the droids as they worked, sometimes checking with Eddie as to their programming she was scared that they would notice her state and report her. Instead they added more memory modules to her system, which made her even more aware, and larger storage space, with some programs which had nothing to do with either the Army or normal space usage. Her engines were overhauled and new inertial dampeners were installed.</p> <p>The hull was repaired and tested; it was as good as new! The whole superstructure was polished and the paintwork renewed as well Reilly was impressed as he inspected the ship.</p> <p>“Commander … I don’t know what to say.” He said to Bunton.</p> <p>Bunton laughed, “Captain, it’s just that Colonel Scott is one of our best officers, apart from one simple fault she cannot progress further in the Army, with an improved ship she could do better. He put his arm around Reilly’s shoulder and whispered, “Also she showed me what she’s been taught since she boarded your ship, it’s something I always wanted to do, but couldn’t!” he said with a smile.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>Milly had overheard that, of course, and she passed the information on to Molly who ran to see Scott. “You didn’t!” She accused her.</p> <p>Scott was flummoxed. How could Molly have heard so quickly? And then she looked up to where Milly’s sensor was placed. “Milly! How dare you release confidential information!” She said with a small smile.</p> <p>“Oohh! Scott, I only wanted to show Molly that you were as good as she is at getting your way.” Milly said with a giggle in her voice.</p> <p>“I suppose I did, but you see Commander Bunton was so nice to this ship that I thought he needed some reward.” She finally admitted then she grabbed hold of Molly, “But you can’t tell anyone else, or … or I won’t punish you!” She said and roughly pulled Molly’s jump-suit off of her body.</p> <p>Molly started to laugh and then found herself draped over Scott’s lap, Scott raised her hand and then brought it down onto the ass of her small victim with a satisfying ‘SMACK’</p> <p>“Are you…” ‘SMACK’ “…going to …” ‘SMACK’ “… say …” ‘SMACK’ “… anything?” she asked hitting Molly until her bottom was red and hot.</p> <p>Molly shook her head, unable to say anything! Scott smiled to herself, she knew of Molly’s submissive side, to welcome the hardness of discipline – although it was part of her programming – but it was needed by Molly at times.</p> <p>Now Scott picked Molly up and took her to the bed in the room, she had rope available and tied her victim to the bed, face down, she had a large dildo prepared with Jordan’s semen from earlier on, kept warm in her replicant body and able to feed Molly her daily dose.</p> <p>She teased the young girl with the dildo, “Now where should I push this?” She mused to herself. “I know I’ll put it here?” she said pushing it against Molly’s sphincter and then putting more strength into the thrust.</p> <p>“NNNnnnnooooooo! Please it’s too big! NOoooooo!” Molly cried out – it wasn’t, her body was designed for sexual use – more for Scott’s pleasure than hers.</p> <p>“That’s it my slave, you’re going to get all of this up your small ass!” Scott said as she moved the dildo back and forth into the girl’s guts.</p> <p>After many minutes of Molly’s crying and Scott’s pushing the whole faux-penis was firmly inserted into the small replicant. The Scott jumped onto the bed, landing her body on top of Molly’s</p> <p>“Oh, did I hurt my little slave, does she want me to stop?” Scott said softly into Molly’s ear.</p> <p>“Please mistress, no more … I can’t take any more!” Molly said in a gasping voice.</p> <p>“You can’t? What a pity as I think you can!” Scott said and grabbing hold of Molly’s body she began riding the girl like a horse, her motions pushing the dildo even deeper into the girls’ ass.</p> <p>Scott put a hand down under Molly, going over the slightly distended stomach, where the dildo was pushing her out, and then down to the small slit of Molly’s sex, plunging two fingers into the slit there.</p> <p>“Well, my slave you really do like this don’t you?” Scott moaned into Molly’s hair.</p> <p>“No Mistress, it’s just that I can’t stop myself!” Molly said.</p> <p>Scott took pity on the girl and pressed the remote control which caused the dildo to disgorge its contents into the girls’ body. As the sperm pumped into her, Molly gave a cry as she climaxed in response to the action.</p> <p>Scott smiled and rose up from Molly and turned around … To see Bunton and Reilly watching the action.</p> <p>Bunton saluted, “That was really hot Colonel, I do hope there’s a film of that available?” he said.</p> <p>Scott blushed, “Sir … I mean … I’m sorry sir … but it isn’t what it seems.” Scott said as Molly used her muscles to push the dildo out of her rectum.</p> <p>“It isn’t, well then what is it Colonel?” Bunton said raising an eyebrow.</p> <p>Scott sighed and slumped down, “It is what it seems! I was raping Molly so that she wouldn’t reveal … something to the other crewmembers.” She confessed.</p> <p>Bunton nodded, “That’s what is seemed to be to me as well.” He turned to Reilly and laughed, “Damn Son, if that’s what happens every time they’re together I’m surprised that this ship runs!” He said and they walked out of Scott’s cabin.</p> <p>---------------</p> <p>At the main airlock Commander Bunton saluted Reilly, “Well Captain, I’m sure your crew will be wanting to have a proper R&amp;R at your base, I understand that their tastes are different from our normal troops.” HE gave a smile, “And after what I’ve seen I can tell why.”</p> <p>“We try to keep a happy ship Commander, that the objective of running a good ship.” Reilly said trying to keep the smile off his lips.</p> <p>“Excuse me Commander Bunton; there is a circuit chip in the replicator unit. It’s for your eyes only.” Molly said,</p> <p>Frowning slightly Bunton picked it up and shook his head, “I hope this isn’t bad news.” He said.</p> <p>Softly Molly directed her voice to just beside Bunton’s ear. “It is a copy of the action in Scott’s room. I think she wanted you to have it.” She said.</p> <p>Bunton looked around and then smiled again. “You know Captain, I think there’s more going on than you’re letting on … but I hope the next time we have an urgent cargo to be sent that you’ll be available.” He said and saluted before he left the ship.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, they’d managed it! Unit 89x1 was delivered, the privateer crew were away from his ship – he’d managed to gain two escape pods in the process – and it seemed he had a friend in the Army. Could anything go wrong after all this?</p> <p>The End of Unit 254 – The Army Contract. Molly and the crew of the SS Rochester will return later.</p> <p>At the main airlock Commander Bunton saluted Reilly, “Well Captain, I’m sure your crew will be wanting to have a proper R&amp;R at your base, I understand that their tastes are different from our normal troops.” HE gave a smile, “And after what I’ve seen I can tell why.”</p> <p>“We try to keep a happy ship Commander, that the objective of running a good ship.” Reilly said trying to keep the smile off his lips.</p> <p>“Excuse me Commander Bunton; there is a circuit chip in the replicator unit. It’s for your eyes only.” Molly said,</p> <p>Frowning slightly Bunton picked it up and shook his head, “I hope this isn’t bad news.” He said.</p> <p>Softly Molly directed her voice to just beside Bunton’s ear. “It is a copy of the action in Scott’s room. I think she wanted you to have it.” She said.</p> <p>Bunton looked around and then smiled again. “You know Captain, I think there’s more going on than you’re letting on … but I hope the next time we have an urgent cargo to be sent that you’ll be available.” He said and saluted before he left the ship.</p> <p>Reilly shook his head, they’d managed it! Unit 89x1 was delivered, the privateer crew were away from his ship – he’d managed to gain two escape pods in the process – and it seemed he had a friend in the Army. Could anything go wrong after all this?</p> </div>",['The End of Unit 254 – The Army Contract. Molly and the crew of the SS Rochester will return later.']
1354,Master PC - In the Hands of Children,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"""The Master PC"" stories rely on a program that can change reality, just what would happen if a child got access to it and wanted to learn, this is my view on the subject.",2006-12-29,3,5,"mf, mF, sci-fi, mc",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner168.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had snuck into my father's den and turned on his computer, I wasn't supposed to but he was away for a couple of days and so I was on my own. The screen came on and I waited for it to boot up.</p> <p>Why was I doing this? Well I had heard him on the telephone talking to someone about a new program he downloaded, he said it was the best ever and allowed him to do things that he'd never thought about before, it made me angry that he could play around and not allow me to join in, but I'll show him.</p> <p>I pressed the start button and checked the list of programs he'd used the most. There it was Master PC. What a strange name and what did it do? I looked around the den, dark shadows seemed to be watching me but it was a scary room anyway. I quickly clicked on the program and waited for it to load up ... and waited ... and waited, it took a long time to load.</p> <p><b><i> Master PC has loaded, initialising...</i></b></p> <p>The screen went blank and then it came up with a display, two large rectangles, a central square and then beneath it an empty block. In one of the pictures a figure was displayed, it was human with its arms spread out and was slowly rotating ... it looked like me? It was me? Why did daddy have a picture of me on his computer, and then I noticed two more things, it was naked and there were words in the lower display.</p> <p><b><i>New user found ... do you want this image saved as default for this user?</i></b></p> <p>Puzzled I pressed the yes button and the computer hummed and then displayed,</p> <p><b><i> Done! do you want this user transformed?</i></b> again I answered yes!</p> <p>The figure in the screen was now duplicated in the second screen along with a list of attributes. I was angry to see that the intelligence was low on the display and so I clicked on the box and increased it pressing the enter key made the system ask</p> <p><b><i> Change ready to apply, shall I continue?</i></b></p> <p>I pressed the yes key and immediately I had a headache.</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>This was amazing I realised that my cognisance index was greater than before, I realised that this program was capable of changing my reasoning and so by inference would also be able to change other parts of my body. I decided to have fun and so I asked the computer the question I wanted to know the answer to.</p> <p>'What can you do if I wanted to change location in a different form?'</p> <p><b><i>This program is able to transport you to any point in the world with any type of body, except for the form of animals you will be human in shape and thought, any clothing you have will also be changed unless you indicate otherwise. All you have to do is to instruct this system on the parameters and everything else will be done automatically. Enter the details on the transforming screen and then press enter, confirm your choice and it will be done, when you wish to change back please select default image and you will be changed back.</i></b></p> <p>This was all very simple indeed, then I saw a problem. ""How would I be able to return?"" I asked it.</p> <p><b><i>There are two ways to return. 1. Set a time limit for your trip, and 2. Second person presses the recall button which will be displayed on the screen. The time limit is currently set for 1 hour.</i></b></p> <p>I smiled; this was one way to get the answer to something I wanted to know. I quickly went through the list of options, <b>Sex, Age, Colouring, Size, Stamina, Sexual stamina, strength, powers.</b></p> <p>I pressed the first button, Sex. The screen showed two options ('what else' I thought) I pressed the Male button.</p> <p>The next selection was age - the screen showed three digit boxes, I thought for a moment and then pressed 009 - I wanted to be nine again.</p> <p>Colouration was the next box, I chose Caucasian, I couldn't see the need to change that.</p> <p>Size - the screen showed options within a range (To cater for the age I'd selected) I chose 4' 6"" - It seemed to accept imperial measurements - and the image shrunk on the screen.</p> <p>Stamina - I wanted as much as possible and so I chose a high number.</p> <p>Sexual stamina - I wasn't sure about that, but I chose another high number, then a sub menu came up. <b>Penis size - erect</b> the sizes shown were from 2 inches to 12 inches. I took no chances and chose 7.5 inches.</p> <p><b>Seminal fluid?</b> it showed two settings <b> (active or inert)</b> I wasn’t' sure about this but I chose Active.</p> <p>Strength - I wanted to be as strong as possible, just in case. Again a sub menu opened up.</p> <p><b>Attributes - self defensive (yes or no)</b></p> <p>Recovery time - (hours and minutes depends on body mass and fat for repairs) I chose yes for self defence and 1 hour for recovery time, the size of a nine year old wasn't much.</p> <p>Powers - again a sub-menu <b> Mental (M), Invulnerability (I), Speed (S), Vision (V)</b></p> <p>I pressed the M key and a selection appeared <b> Hypnosis - Mind control - both? </b> I pressed the both button, it would be nice to be able to hypnotise people, but what the mind control would do I wasn't sure.</p> <p>Next I went to Invulnerability, <b> Complete, partial, none?</b> I didn't want to be hurt and so I chose complete.</p> <p>Now Speed, <b>Slow, Medium, Fast, Very Fast?</b> I pressed Fast - I didn't want to be so fast I couldn't stop.</p> <p>Vision, <b> Poor, Good, Very Good, Excellent, Variable</b> I chose Excellent.</p> <p><b><i>Choices made, please enter location, or give detail of where you want to travel to when transformation is complete, please be aware that you will feel slightly disorientated on arrival if the distance is great.</i></b></p> <p>I thought, here I had an image of the boy in the screen, how should I react? I entered the following. ""School, mixed, at start of school day. To be allowed access to all parts of the school."" I entered and then wondered what the system would do with this.</p> <p><b><i>The input is complete, computing. Due to time of day here you will have to be transported to the other side of the world, records will be adjusted to reflect your appearance, please enter a name to use.</i></b></p> <p>I thought for a moment and then entered 'John Smith' and smiled.</p> <p><b><i>Name entered, time limit is 1 hour do you want to adjust it?</i></b></p> <p>I nodded and entered '3 Hours'</p> <p><i><b>Name to use is - John Smith, time to remain on site - 3 Hours, parameters entered do you want me to continue?</b></i> I pressed YES and waited. Then the pain hit me, all over my body as I could feel the changes start to work on me, my groin ached and then seemed to be different, my clothing changed to that of a school uniform and then the room seemed to spin, spin, spin...</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>I opened my eyes to the sound of children playing, the sunlight was bright against my eyes I squinted and then it was as if I was wearing sunglasses, everything dimmed but I could see without problems. Someone shouted and I saw a ball flying towards me, I quickly got up and caught the ball, looking to see who had thrown it - a large swaggering boy whose smirk was fading as he saw I wasn't hurt. I drew back my arm and threw the ball; it hit him in the stomach, making him double over in pain.</p> <p>""Well done John, he deserved that!"" Another boy - Patrick, I knew his name - said as he watched.</p> <p>""I'll get you for that!"" The boy - Michael - said, he'd been pampered by his parents and could do no wrong in their eyes.</p> <p>""I'll be waiting Mick, anytime."" I shouted back infuriating him as he hated to be called Mick. His face reddened and his fists clenched in to balls, but the sound of the bell stopped him from doing anything else.</p> <p>We lined up behind our teacher - Miss Roberts - and then walked into the school. I was amazed, I knew who everyone was, they all knew me as John Smith, I was able to navigate around the school as if I'd been here all my life - the overall effect was that I was accepted as belonging to the school.</p> <p>I sat through the first lesson, 45 minutes of learning things I already knew, and so I was looking around the class, I saw Becky, the blonde haired girl, she was having problems and so I thought the answer to her, I watched her face clear and she began to write down the answer, I could see what she had written without problems.</p> <p>""John! John Smith, pay attention!"" Miss Roberts called out, making the class laugh. ""Now what was I just saying?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I faced her, ""You said that the sides of the equilateral triangle are all the same, that is why it is so called."" I said which made her face drop. I then added, ""But you hadn't yet said that the angles at each corner was also the same and that all the corners added together would give 180 degrees, as with all triangles.""</p> <p>""There is no need to be clever John Smith, see me at break!"" She said angrily.</p> <p>""Yes Miss Roberts."" I said but I had a victory over her.</p> <p>There was another girl, Samantha, who was fidgeting in her seat. I could tell that she wanted to use the toilet, but I put my hand up first, Miss Roberts sighed. ""Yes John? What is it?"" She asked.</p> <p>""I need to be excused Miss, please?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Can't you wait until break?"" She said wearily.</p> <p>""But I won't be at break miss!"" I pointed out.</p> <p>""Very well, go!"" She said and I walked out of the room making my way to the girls’ toilets and waiting there. Soon enough Samantha came running into the toilet and then to a cubicle, I gave her time to finish her task before I went to the door of the toilet and, using my mind, I locked it! - I didn't have to think hard and it was done.</p> <p>The door to the cubicle opened and Samantha walked out adjusting her skirt, she jumped when she saw me. ""John! What are you doing here? What if someone walks in?"" She asked.</p> <p>""I wanted to see you Samantha; you're very pretty you know."" I said to her gazing into her eyes and thinking how nice she was.</p> <p>Samantha gave her head a shake slightly, but then she was caught in my gaze, her eyes closing as my hypnosis overtook her. I raised her arm, and it remain where I placed it. ""Can you hear me Samantha?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Yes John, I can hear you."" She said softly.</p> <p>I smiled, now I could do it. ""Undress for me Samantha."" I said and stood back.</p> <p>She didn't hesitate but undid her skirt, allowing it to fall to the ground, she then removed her blouse showing a vest and panties, she removed the vest and then pulled down her panties so that she was nude, apart from her shoes and socks.</p> <p>""Turn around Samantha."" I said and she slowly rotated giving me a ful view of her body, small lumps on her chest showing up in profile and the slit of her pussy, almost hidden between her legs. ""Stop Samantha, open your legs."" I said and she did so.</p> <p>I reached to her and touched her small slit, she shivered but stayed still. ""Have you touched yourself down here?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""No ... mummy says it wrong to do that, I'd go blind if I did."" She said, her legs opening as I rubbed her slit.</p> <p>""Your mother is wrong; you can't go blind if you rub your pussy."" I said to her, feeling my cock start to rise, but was constricted by my clothing. We didn't have much time and so I quickly undressed. ""Samantha lie down!"" I told her and watched as she did so, calling out in shock as the cold floor touched her naked skin.</p> <p>I didn't wait but went down on her my body on top of hers, my chest rubbing on her forming lumps and my cock lining up along the groove of her pussy. ""I want you to hold your pussy open for me."" I told Samantha, feeling her hands bushe against my body as she obeyed me.</p> <p>I could feel the petal of her pussy open and I drew back my hips slotting my cock into the groove and pushed it in, Samantha groaned as her pussy was opened by a mass greater than it was previously used to, I pushed further and then felt her membrane of skin that held her virginity intact.</p> <p>I pulled back and then pushed my hips forward punching into her hymen, tearing it apart and making her scream out in pain. I clamped my hand over her mouth silencing her and then I began to pump away in her body, feeling the pleasure of her tightness on my cock, rubbing away until I felt a tingling in my balls and then I was spewing inside her.</p> <p>I was lying on top of her slightly exhausted but then I found my cock was now erect again and probing inside the body of my first conquest, but not my last. I knew that I had to return soon or Miss Roberts would be sending someone to find us, so I quickly got off Samantha, seeing the blood and sperm on my cock, I saw Samantha's mouth before me and so I got her to open it and to clean off my cock.</p> <p>I quickly removed my, now clean, cock and then dressed. I told Samantha to dress and ignore any stains or fluid that might drip from her. I unlocked the toilet and then made my way back to the classroom. Miss Roberts looked up as I entered, ""I thought you'd fallen into the bowl!"" She said making me blush and the class laugh.</p> <p>Samantha entered a few minutes later and walked towards her seat, the back of her skirt was slightly damp but Miss Roberts didn't say anything to her.</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>The bell for the first break sounded and the class went out to play, I however had to stay inside with Miss Roberts, she looked at me and then shook her head. ""Why do you do that John?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""Do what Miss?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Try to show me up, I am your teacher and you will respect me!"" She said angrily.</p> <p>""But Miss to have respect you should do something to instil it!"" I said.</p> <p>she got to her feet, ""What did you say?"" She asked me walking towards me - to intimidate me I suppose.</p> <p>""You talk down to the boys and don't criticize the girls when they do anything wrong, why is that Miss?"" I pointed out to her.</p> <p>""How dare you talk to me like that, I've a good mind...""</p> <p>""Oh be quiet Jenny!"" I said reaching out with my mind control and stopping her in her tracks. ""Now tell my why don't you like boys?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""I do like boys, polite boys who know their place! But you..."" She started to moan again.</p> <p>""Be quiet Jenny, Now what happened to you?"" I asked her but she shook her head.</p> <p>""I ... I don't ... I don't want to say."" She said.</p> <p>I looked into her eyes, making her stare at me, ""I will keep you safe, now tell me what happened?"" I said taking hold of her hands.</p> <p>""I was ... I was 14 ... it was Christmas and I was happy ... when he entered my room."" She said.</p> <p>""Who was he?"" I asked her, holding her hands steady.</p> <p>""It was ... was ... NO! I WON'T SAY!"" She said.</p> <p>""But you can say, now tell me who was he?"" I persisted.</p> <p>""daddy! It was my Daddy"" she said and started to cry. I held onto her.</p> <p>""It was in the past, let go of it, and don’t let it tie you down."" I said to her and began stroking her back, feeling the lack of underwear.</p> <p>""But he ... he raped me ... he said it was my special Christmas present from him!"" She said and I could picture him on top of her, taking her virginity before she was ready, if he'd prepared her first she wouldn't have been traumatised by it.</p> <p>""Jenny, Jenny listen to me. He was just one man who didn't understand what he was doing, he doesn't represent every man."" I told her and then I undid the buttons on her blouse.</p> <p>""John? What are you doing?"" She said but didn't pull away from me.</p> <p>""Me? I'm just showing my teacher that she still has much to learn, not all men are rough beasts who want to hurt, other know just what a woman like you wants."" I told her revealing her naked breasts. I gently held them and then moved my face to nuzzle one breast, concentrating on the teat, bringing it to erection. she gave a moan as she felt unknown pleasure from a male.</p> <p>I moved my face to the other breast, giving it the same treatment, in the meantime my hands were moving down her skirt, reaching under it and moving up to the join of her legs. I got another surprise - she wasn't wearing anything under there either, she was going commando!</p> <p>I pulled my face away from her breasts, ""Why Jenny, you secretly wanted this didn't you, you liked what your father did to you but can't admit it!"" I said to her.</p> <p>she blushed and shook her head, but my fingers started to move on her hairy pussy. She gasped, ""Oh no John, no John, no John, no!"" She said reminding me of a song but I kept quiet and let my hands do the talking.</p> <p>""You're very wet down there Jenny; I think you want all the boys to know how you desire them, to feel their cocks rubbing up against you, entering you, pleasing you!"" I said into her ear as her legs buckled beneath her.</p> <p>She landed between the desks, her eyes closed. I took the chance and removed my pants, without warning I pushed my erect cock into her body, using her breasts as hand holds as I sawed away into the adult pussy which had opened to accept me.</p> <p>""John this is wrong, you shouldn't be doing that to me!"" She said.</p> <p>I smiled down at her, ""But you like this don't you?"" I asked her giving a quick jab with my hips.</p> <p>At first she didn't say anything, but then she called out, ""Yes, oh yes, I love it!"" She said.</p> <p>I nodded to her, ""Good, now you won't talk down to any boy in the class will you, if you agree then you'll be able to teach all of them how nice sex can be when both people want it!"" I said to her with all the pressure of my mind.</p> <p>""Sex! With the boys? But I'll be arrested!"" She protested.</p> <p>I pulled out from her and held away from her body, ""But you're having sex with me, what will people think when they find out? A teacher seducing her pupil?"" I played my ace card.</p> <p>""But you wouldn't ... you couldn't!"" She said.</p> <p>""Of course not, but you should think about these things."" I said and re-entered her. She held me tight to her breasts as my hips pounded into her, rubbing her clit with my body as I did so.</p> <p>""Oh John, you're ... you're ..."" She couldn't say it.</p> <p>""I'm fucking you Jenny, giving you what you want!"" I said to her as she shuddered beneath me as she came for the first time from true sex. Followed closely by me as I spurted inside her.</p> <p>She pulled me close into her body feeling my offering entering her, ""Oh yes daddy, daddy why didn't you do this to me instead of that?"" She said as she relaxed after her orgasm.</p> <p>""Now Miss Robert I think we'd better keep quiet about this, don't you?"" I said to her.</p> <p>She blinked for a moment, ""But you will ...?"" She asked.</p> <p>I smiled, ""Either me or one of the other boys, or would you prefer Samantha to help you out?"" I said.</p> <p>She blushed and wouldn't answer, I patted her hand, ""That's alright Miss, I won't tell her."" I said as I pulled up my pants and then giving her a kiss on the mouth I left the room to join the other kids outside.</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>As will all schools the girls had separated from the boys to do their own things, I was walking pass the outside toilets when a hand reached out and pulled me inside. I was face to face with Michael and his crowd.</p> <p>""There you are runt, ready to get done in?"" he said smacking his fist into his other hand.</p> <p>""Oh? is there someone who's going to try?"" I said looking at his cronies.</p> <p>""Yeah, Me! Hold him!"" Michael said. Two boys came from behind and held onto my arms as Michael came in close. In my mind something clicked and I found myself speeding up, kicking up my legs along the body of Michael as if running up a hill. I held onto the arms of the two boys holding me and spun myself back.</p> <p>I heard the arms break as my body forced them into angles they weren't designed for. Their useless arms released me and so I turned my attention to Michael who was watching open mouthed. I kicked at his knee, causing instant pain and he went down, as his neck passed me I gave a chop which rendered him unconscious. This left three boys who were watching the action, I turned to them. ""Do we have a problem?"" I asked them.</p> <p>All three of them shook their head, ""No ... no John"" they said stammering away.</p> <p>""Good, now I think someone should go to a teacher and get some help for these three, it seems to be slippery in here don't you think?"" I said looking at a boy called Peter.</p> <p>He gulped and nodded before running away. I turned and left the toilets, resisting the urge to flush after disposing of the waste.</p> <p>As I came into the sunlight I walked towards a group of girls, Becky was in the midst of them she looked at me, ""I'd be careful John, Michael’s looking for you."" She said her blonde hair reflecting the sunlight.</p> <p>""He's just jealous that I fancy his sister."" I said to her, she blushed at my words and the group of girls giggled, I held her hand, ""Let me take you away from all this."" I said to her drawing her towards me.</p> <p>""I'm not sure that I should."" She said but came with me anyway.</p> <p>Now the school has a rule about PDA's (Public Displays of Affection) and so I walked with Becky to a storage room which was empty apart from some pads from the Gym. I sat down bringing her into my lap. ""I've always wanted to do this."" I said to her as I kissed her neck.</p> <p>""Oh John, that tickles."" She said</p> <p>I smiled; this was going to be easy, ""Well if you're ticklish, then..."" I moved my hands to her waist and began digging my fingers into her sides.</p> <p>""OH, HO, John don't (giggles) please don't (giggle) Oh don't please don't I'm going to wet my knickers!"" She said.</p> <p>""Well why don't you take them off?"" I suggested and she drew in a breath.</p> <p>""JOHN! How could you say that?"" She asked me slightly shocked by my words.</p> <p>""Well, we're alone here, nobody else will know, and I'll take off mine if you'll take off yours?"" I offered.</p> <p>She looked at me, ""You won't say anything will you?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""Have you heard anything?"" I asked her.</p> <p>Her mouth opened, ""What do you mean?"" She asked.</p> <p>I smiled at her, ""Have I mentioned any other girls? Now be quick as the break's nearly over."" I said to her.</p> <p>She got up and turned her back to me, reaching beneath her skirt and pulling down the fabric that covered the place I wanted to enter. I quickly pulled down my pants and underwear, sitting down again but with a flagpole sticking up saluting her.</p> <p>Becky turned around holding her panties in her hands; she looked at my face and then lowered down, ""That's bigger than Mikes!"" She said.</p> <p>""But then Mike's just a squib, I'm a man!"" I said proudly, ""When did you see his cock anyway?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She giggled, ""He was rubbing it on the toilet when I went in, he shouted at me to go away."" She said.</p> <p>I smiled, ""So he was jerking off was he, I don't suppose he squirts yet?"" I said.</p> <p>Becky frowned, ""What do you mean? Squirts?"" She asked.</p> <p>I began to rub my cock, ""You see when he's old enough then his cock will squirt sperm when he cums."" I said while rubbing.</p> <p>Becky started to go red in the face, ""Is that all it's for?"" She asked (We hadn't covered sex education yet)</p> <p>I stopped rubbing my cock, which made her sigh, and looked up at her, ""Oh no, it's made to go somewhere very special indeed, a place that will accept it and make it spurt away."" I told her.</p> <p>she frowned, ""But where is that?"" She asked me.</p> <p>""Come here and I'll show you."" I said beckoning her closer to me.</p> <p>She came near and I took hold of her legs, moving my head beneath her skirt, there was enough light for me to see the junction of her thighs, her immature sex peeking at me. I kissed it.</p> <p>""JOHN!"" Becky called out, ""Don't do that, not there!"" She said shocked.</p> <p>I pulled back, ""But that's the special place, that's where my cock wants to go!"" I said to her.</p> <p>""But it's too big!"" She protested and I could feel her trying to pull away but I held onto her legs.</p> <p>""It will stretch, don't worry."" I said trying to pacify her and brining her knees apart, lining her up towards my cock. I pulled my head out from under her skirt and looked into her eyes. ""Please Becky, just for a moment!"" I pleaded.</p> <p>She was undecided until my cock touched her skin and then she bit her lower lip as I nudged her legs apart to knock at her unfledged pussy. ""John I don't think I should be..."" She began.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Just go with it Becky, just lower yourself down onto me."" I said urging her down with my hands behind her knees.</p> <p>Just as she had lowered enough for my cock to part her delecute lips the bell rang signalling the end of the break, taking her out of her self induced trance, she looked at me in shock and then rose from me. ""You won't say anything will you?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I pulled up my clothes and smiled at her, ""Just let me have your panties, I'll give them back later."" I said to her.</p> <p>She blushed but handed me the flimsy fabric that she was holding and I used her hand to raise myself up. I kissed her cheek, ""Thank you Becky, I'll see you at lunch."" I told her and we quickly left to join our classmates.</p> <p>Miss Roberts was different during the next period, all the boys noticed this and everyone was surprised when she spoke politely to one boy and corrected his mistake for him. Every now and then she'd look over to me and I would give a smile and nod to show that she was doing well.</p> <p>I was thinking of what I would get Becky to do when I felt a strange sensation, I looked at the time, it wasn't three hours, what was happening, the room started to swirl and I blacked out.</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>I came to in my dad's den, my father was standing by the computer looking at me and then at the screen.</p> <p>""Well did you enjoy yourself?"" He asked me severly.</p> <p>I nodded, ""Yes father, the experience was exceedingly nice."" I said.</p> <p>He blinked at me and then looked at the screen, ""OH I see. Computer return subject to default value!"" He said.</p> <p>I tried to protest, ""No Dad, don't do that!"" I said but it was too late, my body changed and I felt that I'd lost something inside me.</p> <p>""I'm sorry daddy; I didn't mean to hurt your computer."" I said.</p> <p>He smiled at me, ""That's the child I like, now why did you play on my computer without my permission.</p> <p>I shook my head and felt the tears forming, ""I wanted to know what your new game was like, you seemed to like playing it and I wasn't allowed to."" I said.</p> <p>He nodded, and then spoke to the computer.</p> <p>-------------</p> <p>I opened my eyes again, it was night time, my bedroom door opened and a boy walked in. ""Hello sister."" He said to me.</p> <p>I smiled and leaned back in my bed, I was undressed and ready for him as I've been for the past week when he visited me, I liked what he did to me and had always wanted to know how it felt to him. But after playing with the computer I now knew what a boy thought and felt. I pefered being a girl and playing with my brother.</p> <p>Although I knew it was really daddy it was just like the brother I never had.</p> </div>","['This is my last story for Lolita Bondage before it closes its doors, I must thank the readers for their support of this site and hope that someday another will surface to cater for this type of work, until then I offer the stories that are on this site and my thanks to Velocity for all her help and support to us poor writers.', 'Corner Ghost. December 2006']"
1355,Untitled,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2007-02-05,1,4,"mf, ff, MF, humil, bond, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner169.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tracy Anders was scared, she had been caught cheating at the exam. The invigulator had filmed her as she looked over at the work the boy next to her had done and now she was waiting for the prescribed punishment.</p> <p>She didn't think they'd actually do this, not to her! Her father was on the board of Governers and so she should be exempt from this! But her pleas went unheard as the Board considered her crime.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>""Since you have little regard for normal rules, the Board of Governers have decided that the original punishment be carried out, as set out in the rules of this school in the year 1850."" Tracy heard her father tell her as she sat, tied, in the chair - she was strapped in because too many miscreants had tried to run when facing the Board.</p> <p>Her father read out the appropiate school rule and the punishment decreed. ""In cases where the pupil is found guilty of cheating then the pupil is stripped naked and walked throughout the school to the Assembly room. The pupil will be tied to the punishment chair so that his/her backside is visible to the whole of the assembly. Then each child will pass by the pupil and deliver two smacks with either the hand or paddle as decided by the matron in charge."" He said.</p> <p>""But Daddieee, you can't do that..."" Tracy said looking at her father through her tears.</p> <p>""Quiet child, you brought this on yourself, don't try to get out of it!"" Her father said and the Board nodded encouragingly. ""Once the main punishment of the body of the pupil is completed then the Board of Governers will have the pupil for a separate punishment decided by each member of the board, such punishment will be done in the Board room with the pupil still in the punishment chair. This is the decision of the Board."" Her father had told her.</p> <p>What hadn't be mentioned was that the punishment was to be started there and then!</p> <p>Tracy was released from the chair she was seated in by the school matron, who then began undoing the buttons on Tracy's blouse.</p> <p>The eleven year-old girl felt tears on her face as her blouse was removed, then her undershirt revealing her smooth chest, she noticed that some of the Board members were licking their lips at the sight.</p> <p>She tried to grab at the hands of the matron as she started to undo the buttons on her skirt, but then her father - her own father - was beside her holding her hands out to the sides so that she couldn't stop the matron.</p> <p>Tracy's skirt was removed and then, to her surprise, the matron moved to her feet and removed her shoes and knee-highs.</p> <p>So Tracy was now standing in front of these seven men, in nothing but her navy blue knickers (regulation issue), she was please that they weren't going to see her completely naked, something that she found out was soon lost as the matron took hold of the fabric at the sides and pulled down, revealing the slit previous hidden by the lost garment.</p> <p>There was a sigh from some of the Board members and they shifted position slightly to adjust their clothing.</p> <p>Tracy's father then spoke up, ""Matron has the school been assembled?""</p> <p>The Matron nodded, ""Yes Sir Percy, they've also been told why.""</p> <p>Tracy's father nodded, ""Right then Matron you may take control of this person."" He said and handed Tracy's arm to the Matron.</p> <p>""But Daddy! You can't let them do this!"" Tracy said.</p> <p>""Yes I can Tracy, and I suggest you remember this when it's my turn to punish you after your assembly!"" Her father said.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>And now Tracy was being paraded through the classrooms, luckily there wasn't anyone in them, but the caretaker was standing by the doors of the Assembly Hall.</p> <p>""Nice to see all of you Tracy, you're going to really love it when they all get you!"" He said with a sneer on his face.</p> <p>Tracy was blushing at his words but didn't have a chance to say anything as the doors were opened and then she was there, in the Hall, naked, with everyone looking at her.</p> <p>""This is the one who brought shame on our school, this is the one who would bring our good name down. What happens here stays here, it won't be spoken of outside or afterwards, a punishement done is a punishment completed and that will be an end to this."" The Headmaster was saying as Tracy was taken through each row of children, from the eight year-olds to the twelve year-olds.</p> <p>She couldn't look in their faces as she past them, but could feel their eyes looking all over her body as she went pass them. At one point she felt a hand touching her bottom, but the boy was stopped by the Matron.</p> <p>""Douglas, you are out of order! You will report to the headmaster's office for punishment after Assembly!"" She said</p> <p>Douglas nodded, ""Yes Matron."" He said.</p> <p>No-one else tried to touch her as she was moved throughout the school and then taken to the stage where a strange contraption was positioned, it looked like a chair, but an old fashioned prayre-chair, except where there was a place for her knees, ther was also a stock arrangement to hold her head and arms in place.</p> <p>The Matron made her kneel on the padded area and then forced her head and arms into the stocks. then to Tracy's shock, after the bar came down, she was made to lift her bottom up and then her legs were pulled apart and strapped in position. Her wrists were handcuffed together and her head pulled up and tied by the hair.</p> <p>""Oww Matron that hurts!"" She protested.</p> <p>""Nonsense child, You have to be restrained and this is the postscriped method!"" The Matron said not listening to Tracy's words.</p> <p>""Now Tracy, you are in position and each member of the shool will now take part in your punishment. The under 10 year olds will use this ping-pong paddle, 10 and over will use their hands, each pupil will give you two strikes, in this way you are being punished by the school. After that the pupils will return to their classes."" The Headmaster said and gave the order for the punishment to begin.</p> <p>It was the eight year-olds to start, each one came up and taking the paddle from the Matron they each delivered 2 smacks to Tracy's bottom, because they hadn't done this before their strikes were not as hard as they could have been, but from Tracy's reactions you would have thought they had barbed wire covering the paddles.</p> <p>""OWW PLEASE DON'T, IT HURTS!"" She cried out with each impact.</p> <p>The Matron stopped the children and looked at Tracy's bottom, she then went to Tracy's head. ""You poor child, there's nothing wrong with what's happening, if you think that's bad then you're going to be in for a long Assembly."" She said and smacked Tracy's unprotected face hard. ""That was just my hand, you're lucky I didn't use the paddle on you instead!"" She said as her handprint began to redden on the girls' face.</p> <p>After seeing and hearing this the remainder of the eight year-olds began to really swing the paddle trying to make Tracy cry out louder, and on some occasions succeeding, until the Matron - after checking with the headmaster - placed a ball gag into Tracy's mouth (now why the Matron should have such a thing was never questioned, and I'm not going to question it either! CG), and so silenced Tracy apart from the odd moan.</p> <p>After the eight year-olds had finished the Matron inspected Tracy's bottom seeing how patchy the red marks made by the paddle were on the girl's skin. She shook her head and pointed this out to the children before taking a tube of salve and started rubbing Tracy's bottom with it soothing it for the next group. It has to be mentioned that while doing this the Matron's hand did slip lower and apply some of the salve to the unfledged pussy making the girl jump slightly as no-one had touched her there before - apart from herself of course.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>Next it was the nine year-olds, there was giggling from the girls as they looked at Tracy's bottom until the Headmaster reminded them that should they break any of the school rules they would be doing this next. Their shocked silence told him they understood.</p> <p>The nine year-olds were harder with the paddle and this could be heard from the sounds of the 'SMACK' as wood hit flesh and the tears that started to pour down Tracy's face, she tried to shake her head but it was held immobile in the stocks.</p> <p>I won't go on about these smacks, but Tracy knew that she had been struck by the pupils when the last one had finished.</p> <p>Matron inspected Tracy's bottom again and nodded as she saw the rosey-red hue that evenly covered the flesh and even into the groove where her bum-cheeks met.</p> <p>The Matron rubbed more of the salve into Tracy's bottom, ensuring that the cooling salve was absorbed into Tracy's skin. And again her hand slipped down and rubbed Tracy's little slit, feeling the moisture there from the sensations that the girl was being made to feel, sensations that she wasn't really ready for - in the Matron's thinking - To Tracy she could feel the pain in her backside, but there was also a strange feeling in her stomach, one which she'd felt before in the bath when she rubbed her choocie one day.</p> <p>The ten year-olds were next, they didn't have the paddle and so they could feel her skin as their hand came down onto her bottom, Matron directed where they're blows were to land, the boys she instructed to slap downwards so that they came down onto each cheek, but the girls she told to aim beneath Tracy and to strike her pussy more than her bottom, at first the girls were dubious about this but as Matron was in charge they did as she told them.</p> <p>Tracy couldn't complain about this new attack, the gag in her mouth was stopping her vocally and also her hands were restrained so she couldn't protect her sore bottom and there was still the eleven and twelve year olds to go yet, she knew she wouldn't last the whole school.</p> <p>--------------</p> <p>After the indignaties of the younger children looking and hitting her bottom the punishment was stopped for a few minutes while they were returned to their classrooms. the older children - some of whom knew and hated Tracy due to her 'I'm untouchable because my dad's a Governer' attitude - remained seated looking at the spectacle on stage.</p> <p>Once the doors were closed the Matron removed the gag from Tracy's mouth. ""Please no more, I ... I won't do it again, I promise."" She said quickly.</p> <p>""Quiet Tracy, you still have to go through with the punishment, it's for the good of the school and for you. now drink this!"" The Matron said roughly and put a straw into Tracy's mouth, the girl began to suck on the straw tasting the liquid inside, it was water but there was something else mixed with it, a drug to loosen her mind to the punishment to come.</p> <p>""Now that the younger children have gone then I'll ask you all to come closer and regard this miscreant. This is the punishment chair, we haven't had need to use it for over 15 years so none of you have seen this before. It was a design made by a master craftman in the late 19th Centurary, and was designed to hold children of your ages in position.</p> <p>""If this works then it will be several years before we'll have to use this again. I trust you all have learnt your lesson from this as, I hope, Miss Tracy has! Now if everyone is ready I will tell you what will happen during this punishment session, you will be allowed to touch the person being punished without complaints before you apply the punishment ..."" The Matron whispered into the Headmaster's ear and he chuckled. ""I see, Mr. Douglas, you have already sampled Miss Tracy's skin so you will not be allowed a second touch."" Douglas blushed and nodded, ""And I will see you later after the punishment. Will everyone here line up in age order, and the second part of the punishment will commence!"" The Headmaster said and Tracy swallowed as she realised that things were going to be different from now on.</p></div>",[]
1356,"Tracy's Punishment, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,,2007-02-09,2,4,"mf, ff, MF, humil, bond, spank",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner170.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tracy Anders was scared, she had been caught cheating at the exam. The invigulator had filmed her as she looked over at the work the boy next to her had done and now she was waiting for the prescribed punishment.</p> <p>She didn't think they'd actually do this, not to her! Her father was on the board of Governers and so she should be exempt from this! But her pleas went unheard as the Board considered her crime.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>""Since you have little regard for normal rules, the Board of Governers have decided that the original punishment be carried out, as set out in the rules of this school in the year 1850."" Tracy heard her father tell her as she sat, tied, in the chair - she was strapped in because too many miscreants had tried to run when facing the Board.</p> <p>Her father read out the appropiate school rule and the punishment decreed. ""In cases where the pupil is found guilty of cheating then the pupil is stripped naked and walked throughout the school to the Assembly room. The pupil will be tied to the punishment chair so that his/her backside is visible to the whole of the assembly. Then each child will pass by the pupil and deliver two smacks with either the hand or paddle as decided by the matron in charge."" He said.</p> <p>""But Daddieee, you can't do that..."" Tracy said looking at her father through her tears.</p> <p>""Quiet child, you brought this on yourself, don't try to get out of it!"" Her father said and the Board nodded encouragingly. ""Once the main punishment of the body of the pupil is completed then the Board of Governers will have the pupil for a separate punishment decided by each member of the board, such punishment will be done in the Board room with the pupil still in the punishment chair. This is the decision of the Board."" Her father had told her.</p> <p>What hadn't be mentioned was that the punishment was to be started there and then!</p> <p>Tracy was released from the chair she was seated in by the school matron, who then began undoing the buttons on Tracy's blouse.</p> <p>The eleven year-old girl felt tears on her face as her blouse was removed, then her undershirt revealing her smooth chest, she noticed that some of the Board members were licking their lips at the sight.</p> <p>She tried to grab at the hands of the matron as she started to undo the buttons on her skirt, but then her father - her own father - was beside her holding her hands out to the sides so that she couldn't stop the matron.</p> <p>Tracy's skirt was removed and then, to her surprise, the matron moved to her feet and removed her shoes and knee-highs.</p> <p>So Tracy was now standing in front of these seven men, in nothing but her navy blue knickers (regulation issue), she was please that they weren't going to see her completely naked, something that she found out was soon lost as the matron took hold of the fabric at the sides and pulled down, revealing the slit previous hidden by the lost garment.</p> <p>There was a sigh from some of the Board members and they shifted position slightly to adjust their clothing.</p> <p>Tracy's father then spoke up, ""Matron has the school been assembled?""</p> <p>The Matron nodded, ""Yes Sir Percy, they've also been told why.""</p> <p>Tracy's father nodded, ""Right then Matron you may take control of this person."" He said and handed Tracy's arm to the Matron.</p> <p>""But Daddy! You can't let them do this!"" Tracy said.</p> <p>""Yes I can Tracy, and I suggest you remember this when it's my turn to punish you after your assembly!"" Her father said.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>And now Tracy was being paraded through the classrooms, luckily there wasn't anyone in them, but the caretaker was standing by the doors of the Assembly Hall.</p> <p>""Nice to see all of you Tracy, you're going to really love it when they all get you!"" He said with a sneer on his face.</p> <p>Tracy was blushing at his words but didn't have a chance to say anything as the doors were opened and then she was there, in the Hall, naked, with everyone looking at her.</p> <p>""This is the one who brought shame on our school, this is the one who would bring our good name down. What happens here stays here, it won't be spoken of outside or afterwards, a punishement done is a punishment completed and that will be an end to this."" The Headmaster was saying as Tracy was taken through each row of children, from the eight year-olds to the twelve year-olds.</p> <p>She couldn't look in their faces as she past them, but could feel their eyes looking all over her body as she went pass them. At one point she felt a hand touching her bottom, but the boy was stopped by the Matron.</p> <p>""Douglas, you are out of order! You will report to the headmaster's office for punishment after Assembly!"" She said</p> <p>Douglas nodded, ""Yes Matron."" He said.</p> <p>No-one else tried to touch her as she was moved throughout the school and then taken to the stage where a strange contraption was positioned, it looked like a chair, but an old fashioned prayre-chair, except where there was a place for her knees, ther was also a stock arrangement to hold her head and arms in place.</p> <p>The Matron made her kneel on the padded area and then forced her head and arms into the stocks. then to Tracy's shock, after the bar came down, she was made to lift her bottom up and then her legs were pulled apart and strapped in position. Her wrists were handcuffed together and her head pulled up and tied by the hair.</p> <p>""Oww Matron that hurts!"" She protested.</p> <p>""Nonsense child, You have to be restrained and this is the postscriped method!"" The Matron said not listening to Tracy's words.</p> <p>""Now Tracy, you are in position and each member of the shool will now take part in your punishment. The under 10 year olds will use this ping-pong paddle, 10 and over will use their hands, each pupil will give you two strikes, in this way you are being punished by the school. After that the pupils will return to their classes."" The Headmaster said and gave the order for the punishment to begin.</p> <p>It was the eight year-olds to start, each one came up and taking the paddle from the Matron they each delivered 2 smacks to Tracy's bottom, because they hadn't done this before their strikes were not as hard as they could have been, but from Tracy's reactions you would have thought they had barbed wire covering the paddles.</p> <p>""OWW PLEASE DON'T, IT HURTS!"" She cried out with each impact.</p> <p>The Matron stopped the children and looked at Tracy's bottom, she then went to Tracy's head. ""You poor child, there's nothing wrong with what's happening, if you think that's bad then you're going to be in for a long Assembly."" She said and smacked Tracy's unprotected face hard. ""That was just my hand, you're lucky I didn't use the paddle on you instead!"" She said as her handprint began to redden on the girls' face.</p> <p>After seeing and hearing this the remainder of the eight year-olds began to really swing the paddle trying to make Tracy cry out louder, and on some occasions succeeding, until the Matron - after checking with the headmaster - placed a ball gag into Tracy's mouth (now why the Matron should have such a thing was never questioned, and I'm not going to question it either! CG), and so silenced Tracy apart from the odd moan.</p> <p>After the eight year-olds had finished the Matron inspected Tracy's bottom seeing how patchy the red marks made by the paddle were on the girl's skin. She shook her head and pointed this out to the children before taking a tube of salve and started rubbing Tracy's bottom with it soothing it for the next group. It has to be mentioned that while doing this the Matron's hand did slip lower and apply some of the salve to the unfledged pussy making the girl jump slightly as no-one had touched her there before - apart from herself of course.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>Next it was the nine year-olds, there was giggling from the girls as they looked at Tracy's bottom until the Headmaster reminded them that should they break any of the school rules they would be doing this next. Their shocked silence told him they understood.</p> <p>The nine year-olds were harder with the paddle and this could be heard from the sounds of the 'SMACK' as wood hit flesh and the tears that started to pour down Tracy's face, she tried to shake her head but it was held immobile in the stocks.</p> <p>I won't go on about these smacks, but Tracy knew that she had been struck by the pupils when the last one had finished.</p> <p>Matron inspected Tracy's bottom again and nodded as she saw the rosey-red hue that evenly covered the flesh and even into the groove where her bum-cheeks met.</p> <p>The Matron rubbed more of the salve into Tracy's bottom, ensuring that the cooling salve was absorbed into Tracy's skin. And again her hand slipped down and rubbed Tracy's little slit, feeling the moisture there from the sensations that the girl was being made to feel, sensations that she wasn't really ready for - in the Matron's thinking - To Tracy she could feel the pain in her backside, but there was also a strange feeling in her stomach, one which she'd felt before in the bath when she rubbed her choocie one day.</p> <p>The ten year-olds were next, they didn't have the paddle and so they could feel her skin as their hand came down onto her bottom, Matron directed where they're blows were to land, the boys she instructed to slap downwards so that they came down onto each cheek, but the girls she told to aim beneath Tracy and to strike her pussy more than her bottom, at first the girls were dubious about this but as Matron was in charge they did as she told them.</p> <p>Tracy couldn't complain about this new attack, the gag in her mouth was stopping her vocally and also her hands were restrained so she couldn't protect her sore bottom and there was still the eleven and twelve year olds to go yet, she knew she wouldn't last the whole school.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>After the indignaties of the younger children looking and hitting her bottom the punishment was stopped for a few minutes while they were returned to their classrooms. the older children - some of whom knew and hated Tracy due to her 'I'm untouchable because my dad's a Governer' attitude - remained seated looking at the spectacle on stage.</p> <p>Once the doors were closed the Matron removed the gag from Tracy's mouth. ""Please no more, I ... I won't do it again, I promise."" She said quickly.</p> <p>""Quiet Tracy, you still have to go through with the punishment, it's for the good of the school and for you. now drink this!"" The Matron said roughly and put a straw into Tracy's mouth, the girl began to suck on the straw tasting the liquid inside, it was water but there was something else mixed with it, a drug to loosen her mind to the punishment to come.</p> <p>""Now that the younger children have gone then I'll ask you all to come closer and regard this miscreant. This is the punishment chair, we haven't had need to use it for over 15 years so none of you have seen this before. It was a design made by a master craftman in the late 19th Centurary, and was designed to hold children of your ages in position.</p> <p>""If this works then it will be several years before we'll have to use this again. I trust you all have learnt your lesson from this as, I hope, Miss Tracy has! Now if everyone is ready I will tell you what will happen during this punishment session, you will be allowed to touch the person being punished without complaints before you apply the punishment ..."" The Matron whispered into the Headmaster's ear and he chuckled. ""I see, Mr. Douglas, you have already sampled Miss Tracy's skin so you will not be allowed a second touch."" Douglas blushed and nodded, ""And I will see you later after the punishment. Will everyone here line up in age order, and the second part of the punishment will commence!"" The Headmaster said and Tracy swallowed as she realised that things were going to be different from now on.</p></div>",[]
1357,"Tracy's Punishment, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Tracy's punishment continues, but now it's with the older children who have other plans for her body, many getting their own back for the treatment Tracy has given them! This isn't going to be nice for the girl.",2007-03-15,3,4,"bg, gg, b+g, Fg, Mg, bond, anal, oral, spank, humli",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner171.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eleven year old Tracy had been caught cheating during an exam and had to be punished, she was placed naked into a punishment 'chair' really a prayer-chair where the penitent was held kneeling on a padded wooden strut, her hands and head placed through a stock-type arrangement after which her hands were handcuffed and then her head raised up so that she couldn't move. She did have a gag in her mouth earlier but this was removed so that the Matron could give her a drink, water laced with a drug.</p> <p>The 10 year-olds and under had already done their share of the punishment by slapping her naked bottom, and then they returned to their classrooms, under strict orders never to tell anyone outside the school what they had seen or done. They had only been allowed to use a paddle (for the eight to nine year-olds) or their bare hands (for the 10 year olds) but then the Headmaster had told the older pupils they would be allowed to touch Tracy's body before their contribution to her punishment, (two slaps to her bottom, under Matron's supervision of course).</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The group of pupils were soon in their class order and the first one approached Tracy, she was in Tracy's class (all the next twenty children were), and all of them had heard how Tracy was untouchable because her father was on the Board of Governors and generally though of her as a bitch.</p> <p>Melanie Scott had a secret desire to feel how Tracy had developed, Melanie already had a training bra (she was the first girl in the class to get one) and knew that a few day later Tracy was also boasting that she had a training bra but Melanie thought she was padding it out.</p> <p>Tracy tried to squirm out of the reach of Melanie who had moved her hand under Tracy's body and was now touching her chest, Tracy couldn't see who it was but the hands were busy on her chest, searching for what wasn't there!</p> <p>Melanie was angry now, she had found out the truth! Tracy didn't even have a bump on her chest! All her bragging was just hot air. Melanie pulled her hands roughly away from the girls' body and without looking at the Matron delivered two hard smacks onto Tracy's bottom. Tracy cried out in pain as the heavy blows landed. Melanie went to her front and hissed into her ear. ""I know the truth now Tracy, next time you come into class with a training bra on you'd better have something filling it and not hankies!"" She said.</p> <p>Tracy's eyes went wide as she recognised Melanie, and then she realised what the girl had said! ""Wait Melanie, please I'm sorry I didn't ... OWW!"" Tracy said as someone pushed their finger into her bottom.</p> <p>""Mr. Thomas? You should have warned me, I will supply lubricant for you to do that, you'll also have to clean your hand off afterwards!"" The Matron said, Tracy couldn't believe her words, she'd allow the others to push their fingers inside her bottom? How could she?</p> <p>There was a whispered conversation that Tracy couldn't hear and then she received two blows to her bottom. Then Tom appeared in front of her, he smiled, ""You've got a lovely ass Tracy, I'll be thinking of it when you're in the classroom!"" He said and then before she could stop him he pushed his finger into her mouth, there was a nasty taste on it ... and then she realised! 'He was the one who put his finger inside her bum! And now it was in her mouth! She went to close her teeth on it and found that there was something stopping her.</p> <p>The Matron had pushed Tracy's cheeks into her mouth stopping her from closing her mouth. ""No Miss Tracy, Remember you are being punished, Mr. Thomas has a dirty finger, it's your dirt and so you must clean him off!"" She said. Tracy closed her eyes and began to lick on the finger, as she did so the Matron slowly removed her hands - but she was ready just in case Tracy changed her mind.</p> <p>While she was cleaning Tom's finger she felt another hand, again this was moving down her front, pausing on her chest and then moving along the line of her breast-bone to her navel and then down further to the slit that was her pussy. She gasped as the hand started moving on her slit as if demanding something from her; she didn't know what but began moving her lower body as much as she could. But before she could feel anything more the hand is removed and she receives her two slaps from the person.</p> <p>Rebecca Watson now stood in front of her, ""Come on Bitch, and lick yourself off my fingers."" She said pushing her fingers into Tracy's mouth. That was only three of her own class! The rest were just as bad! Smearing her lower body before making her clean them off. She knew that life in her class wouldn't be the same again.</p> <p>Those were the worse ones, all the others imitated them and so Tracy was forced to suck her juices, and other things, from the offered fingers.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The eleven year olds were sent back to their classes and this left the older twelve’s year-olds with Matron, the Headmaster and the Caretaker.</p> <p>""Lock the doors and close the blinds Mr. Harrison."" The headmaster said and Tracy could hear the 'snuck' of the locks and began to worry about what was happening next, she couldn't imagine anything worse than being on display to her classmates and being touched by them.</p> <p>The matron was pushing a block in front of Tracy it was just a step up and didn't seem forbidding but it made Tracy wonder what else was in store for her. Then the Headmaster spoke again.</p> <p>You have all had the theory behind the sex education and over the next two weeks you'll have the practical section thanks to Miss Tracy here"" He said and patted Tracy on her head, ""for now you will only experience her mouth to show what oral sex is like!""</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, or tried to, in protest, ""You can't make me, this is my punishment and it ends..."" She began but the Headmaster swatted her on her bottom.</p> <p>""Your punishment will last as long as the school sees fit, your father has already given his permission for this, and it seems you've been as obnoxious with your family as with your classmates! You will be used for the sexual education course for this group over the next two weeks."" Tracy went to open her mouth to protest again but the Headmaster stopped her, ""Do you want to make it four?"" He said which made her shake her head again.</p> <p>""Now Matron Do we need to use the ring-gag on Miss Tracy or do you think she'll be able to do as we ask?"" The Headmaster said to the Matron</p> <p>Matron held up a metal ring-gag which had nasty spikes around the outside and showed it to Tracy who's eyes opened wide in fear she smiled at the Headmaster, ""I don't think we'll need this will we Miss Tracy?"" She asked.</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, ""N ... no ... no Matron, I'll ... I'll be good, I promise."" She said.</p> <p>""You better be Miss Tracy, or we will use this on you!"" The Matron said menacingly.</p> <p>The Headmaster looked to the group of 12 year-olds and spoke again, ""Now if you will all undress and line up, alternate boy/girl, you've already had the lessons to show how different you are from each other so there's no need to laugh or discuss how each of you look. If you wish to examine Miss Tracy before you use her mouth then this is allowed, but once you've been brought to climax then you must dress and stand to one side!"" The Headmaster told them.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Tracy could hear the rustle of the clothing as the 12 year-olds began to undress and then the Matron spoke up, ""No Mr. Colin and Miss Christy you will have to undress completely"" and the sound of giggling could be heard.</p> <p>""Now Mr. Clive proceed."" The Headmaster said and Tracy gulped as she heard his feet approach her, then a hand moved down her back and under her bottom, she felt a finger rub along her pussy. ""No Mr. Clive, that is not allowed just yet, Miss Tracy is not yet ready for you to use her vagina."" he said.</p> <p>This relieved Tracy's mind, she didn't want a cock inside her pussy, it was bad enough that she was going to have one in her mouth!</p> <p>""Sorry Headmaster, but she is wet down there, I think she's pissed herself."" Clive said making the others laugh.</p> <p>""That's understandable Mr. Clive, Miss Tracy is going to go through a lot today and in the next few weeks!"" The Headmaster said.</p> <p>Clive moved his hand up Tracy's back and then around to her chest, ""Not developed just yet!"" He commented, ""There's nothing to hold onto when fucking!"" He added which made Tracy blush at his words.</p> <p>""Well Mr Clive, you'll have to learn about other places to hold."" The Headmaster said.</p> <p>Clive released his hold and then moved to the front of Tracy, she was looking at his navel, but when he mounted the block his cock was level with her mouth. ""Open your mouth Miss Tracy!"" Matron said holding the ring-gag up.</p> <p>Tracy obediently opened her mouth and Clive pushed his cock deep into her mouth making her choke, ""No Mr. Clive, pull back slightly or she'll gag and inadvertently close her jaws, you do not want that!"" The Matron said '<i>Gee whiz, they don't think about me at all!</i>' Tracy thought and felt tears running down her face.</p> <p>""Now Tracy, you will rub your tongue over the head and shaft of Mr. Clive's cock as it moves in your mouth, when it hits the back of your throat you will swallow, make sure your teeth do not touch the skin or it's the gag for you!"" Matron said into Tracy's ear.</p> <p>Tracy tried her best to do as she was instructed, there was no way she was going to have that metal thing in her mouth - she began moving her tongue over Clive's cock making the boy jump with the sensation. ""Oh jeesh!"" Clive said</p> <p>""Mr. Clive there is no need to swear or even partly swear, apologise to the class!"" The Headmaster said.</p> <p>""I'm sorry sir, but she's so moist that I think I'm going to..."" He couldn't finish but did cum inside Tracy's mouth, her cheeks bulging with the amount he spurted into her.</p> <p>""Miss Tracy, you will now swallow, Mr. Harrison doesn't want to have to clean up after you!"" The Matron said and Mr. Harrison smiled evilly at Tracy.</p> <p>The thought of drinking that sperm almost made Tracy gag again but she dutifully gulped down the cum her throat moving as the liquid made its way down to her stomach.</p> <p>""Now clean Mr. Clive's cock off with your tongue and then he'll dry it!"" The Matron instructed.</p> <p>Tracy began sucking the cock clean of the remaining spunk before it was removed and then she felt her hair being tugged as it was used to dry Clive's cock.</p> <p>Tracy was mortified, '<i>she had sucked off a boy and swallowed his cum, how worse could things get?</i> She wondered.</p> <p>Her thoughts were soon answered as the Headmaster announced, ""Miss Rose, your turn!""</p> <p>Tracy gasped as a small hand went around her chest and then she felt fingers moving around her bottom, the rubbing of her chest began to have an effect on her, she could feel it in between her legs. The effect was ruined as she felt two fingers being pushed up past her sphincter. ""She's not too tight, I think she's had quite a few fingers in her already, Headmaster can I try more fingers?"" She heard Rose ask.</p> <p>""Not just yet Miss Rose, she's going to need more stretching before we can allow that, but she should be ready after a few days, I'll make a note of your request."" The Headmaster said.</p> <p>Rose began moving her fingers in and out of Tracy's bum while still rubbing the girls' chest. Tracy began breathing faster and faster and then before she knew what was happening Rose moved her hand down to Tracy's slit, finding the bud of her citreous and rubbed it.</p> <p>Bright light sparkled in Tracy's mind and she went rigid, ""OOOoooohhhhhh!"" She said and then she slumped down, she didn't notice when Rose removed her hands from her body.</p> <p>A pungent smell under her nose brought Tracy round; Rose was on the block standing in front of Tracy's mouth. the girl bent down to whisper into Tracy's ear, ""You liked that, and I'll show you more when it's my turn, but for now you've got to repay the favour, you see my pussy, I want you to lick up and down it, and then push your tongue inside it just like a small cock, you're going to have to work though 'cause I don't think I'm excited enough yet!""</p> <p>Tracy had heard of things like this - she had used her father’s computer to read stories, she couldn't use hers as the sites had been blocked by her parents - and so she started to lick away. ""That's very good Miss Tracy, have you been practising?"" The Matron asked Tracy was so annoyed at being told that she almost stopped, but Rose tapped her on the head.</p> <p>""Keep on Tracy; we'll soon make a lezzy out of you!"" Rose said and started grinding her hips forcing Tracy's nose on her clit.</p> <p>After a short time Rose began moaning and then Tracy found her mouth full of liquid, ""Oh that was good Tracy, you really made me cream your face."" She said as she stepped away.</p> <p>Matron used a tissue to wipe Tracy's face of Rose's emissions, ""Must look your best for the next one!"" She said with a smile.</p> <p>Tracy waited for the next assault but she could hear a conversation being held behind her, ""Well, I don't know ... You do look small enough but she can't be..."" She didn't hear the rest as it was muted.</p> <p>The next thing Tracy knew was of coolness around her bum, she recognised it from when her classmates had fingered her there, but she didn't think these boys would want to... a sharp pain originated from her bottom, she felt a blunt object pushing into her sphincter; it was larger than a finger ... NO! They couldn't. ""Please Headmaster don't let them do that, it hurts!"" she protested but it was too late, she could feel the hips of the boy and his hands on her body feeling her up as he sodomised her.</p> <p>""Oh sir she so tight there, what's her vagina going to be like?"" The boy asked.</p> <p>""When you get to her she's going to be opened up and so you'll find out!"" She heard the Headmaster say, but she was moaning with the pain of the cock being pushed in and out of her ass.</p> <p>Clive spoke up, ""But Sir, I didn't do that! Can I go again?""</p> <p>""No Mr. Clive, the opportunity was there but you chose not to use it, there are no second chances here today!"" The Headmaster said and then added, ""You'll have to wait for your turn next week."" and Tracy heard Clive snigger as he moved back.</p> <p>The boy now using Tracy's ass pushed his hips so that his cock went deep inside her and she could feel something warm entering her, ""Headmaster he's peeing in me!"" She complained.</p> <p>The boy laughed, ""I'm not Headmaster, I've just cum inside her!"" He said.</p> <p>""Very good Mr. Michael, now please pull out and see if Miss Tracy can work on your cock."" The Headmaster instructed.</p> <p>Tracy felt the cock being pulled out of her, she imagined that as he pulled away her ass would be stuck to his cock and he'd pull her insides out. ""Please don't"" She cried out.</p> <p>""Hey Headmaster, she likes it!"" Michael said out loud so that every one in the room heard him.</p> <p>""That’s good Mr. Michael; now please do as you're instructed!"" The Headmaster said, ""It seems that we're running out of time so if the next person can start while Miss Tracy is seeing to Mr. Michael that will speed things along!"" He said.</p> <p>Michael stepped onto the block and Tracy could see his cock, white stained with darker smears on it as he presented it to her mouth, she looked at the Matron who only looked back and held up the ring-gag, Tracy sighed and opened her mouth.</p> <p>She tried not to taste the head and shaft as Michael's cock entered her mouth but she couldn't help but imagine what was sticking to it, she felt sick! Just as she was about to throw up a pain in her ass stopped her, long fingernails were hitting the star-shaped egress of her body and a naked front was pushed against her back forcing the cock deeper into her throat.</p> <p>""My sister talks about you, how you make her life a misery, so this is part of the payback, and if you think this hurts you wait until it's my turn to have you next week!"" The girl behind her whispered into her ear.</p> <p>Tracy couldn't think who the girl was, she didn't remember hurting any of her classmates, she treated them all the same, why was it everyone hated her so much. She wondered as a fingernail seemed to rasp along her ass and into her bottom where it was lubricated by Michael's cum.</p> <p>The girl behind her didn't even try to feel her up but seemed to enjoy pushing Tracy deep onto Michael's cock, pulling her back after a few seconds, she seemed to be watching Michael and as his face changed she pushed Tracy's head down and held it, feeling Tracy's struggles as she tried to pull back to breathe.</p> <p>""I was going to kill you on that cock bitch, but then you'd never see me again, I don't want that!"" The girl said and released Tracy's head as Michael came into her throat and mouth, she inhaled some of the sperm in her need to breath and began choking. The girl thumped her on the back.</p> <p>""That should help you Miss Tracy!"" The girl said while hurting the bound girl beneath her.</p> <p>Michael stepped back and smiled at Tracy, ""I'll see you soon!"" He said and walked to dress with the other two.</p> <p>The girl walked around and Tracy could see it was Mandy, Veronica's sister, Veronica the small mousy girl that sat near Tracy and was always the target of small pellets that Tracy took great joy in firing at her with her ruler, now she knew why!</p> <p>Mandy stepped up to Tracy, but didn't mount the block just yet. ""I heard about your jealousy with Melanie now see what a real pair of tits look like, better still taste them!"" Mandy pushed her two small breasts into Tracy's face. After a few seconds she turned to the Matron, ""Please Matron she isn't doing anything!"" Mandy said.</p> <p>Tracy felt a sharp pain on her arm as the Matron smacked her. ""You will lick and suck Miss Tracy!"" The Matron said.</p> <p>Tracy tried to protest but then there was another boy trying out her ass with his cock. Giving up to the situation Tracy began to suck and lick at the breast presented to her mouth, while her ass was being stretched around the cock now forcing its way into her colon.</p> <p>After a few seconds Mandy pulled away, her nipples now erect and she stood on the box presenting her moist pussy to Tracy, a few fine hairs showing on the mons. ""Do your duty!"" Mandy said and whispered ""Bitch!"" Into her ear.</p> <p>Tracy tried her best while being speared from behind and soon her face was inundated with Mandy's excitement. ""Next week Tracy, see you next week!"" Mandy said as she joined the other three.</p> <p>And so the punishment went on, Tracy lost all track of the number of cocks and pussys she sucked and licked while her ass was reamed by either fingers or cocks.</p> <p>There was one point she remembered being speared in her ass while another cock was deep into her throat, but she was so used to the sensations that she didn't even notice.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The last cock had been sucked and the group of 12 year-olds were now dressed the Headmaster spoke to them. ""Now class, Miss Tracy will be yours next week and the week after. She cannot be seriously hurt or injured; this is a punishment not an execution!"" He said with a laugh but Tracy could see unhappy looks on some faces, especially Mandy's. ""Remember what happened here cannot be mentioned outside of the school, if this does happen then it will be repeated with the culprit as the subject. This school is moving on and will change with the times, this is just the start!"" The Headmaster said. ""Now return to your classes.""</p> <p>The group of children were allowed out as the Caretaker, Mr. Harrison, unlocked the door and then locked it behind them.</p> <p>Tracy was now left with the Matron, Headmaster and Caretaker, all of whom began to remove their clothes. Tracy regarded them with fear. ""W... what are you doing?"" She asked.</p> <p>The Matron smiled as she walked to Tracy, her large breasts wobbling as she did so, the engorged nipples pointing at Tracy. She took a cloth and wiped the bound girl's face and body with it.</p> <p>""Why Tracy you've made us so excited that we can't wait to have you!"" The Matron said as she held a cup to Tracy's mouth, again the drink was laced with something to help her.</p> <p>A wet cloth was gently wiping her ass and legs, at least the parts that weren't bent onto the support where she was kneeling. Her feet were gently washed which made her shiver - she was ticklish there!</p> <p>""So you like that do you Tracy?"" The Headmaster said, now it was just the adults the Miss Tracy was gone, she was just Tracy!</p> <p>She felt a tube like object being rubbed on her feet and she knew what it was, she had so many of them inside her mouth and ass. ""Oh Liz, I do like these girls when they're so young!"" The Headmaster said, Tracy wondered who Liz was then the Matron answered.</p> <p>""I know Clifford, and you can't say that this little slut isn't aware of her effect on you or Mark there, I want to know what her face is like when it’s stuck in my cunt!"" The Matron said as the block was kicked away and Tracy was looking at a dark haired area at the base of Matron's belly.</p> <p>""Now lick away Tracy, or you're going to really feel Mark's trunction as he forces you to like him, I won't let him use lube!"" The Matron said.</p> <p>Scared Tracy extended her tongue and began navigating the forest to find the adult pussy hiding within. The Matron held Tracy's head in her hands and moved her hips up and down forcing the girl to follow the slit of her pussy.</p> <p>Now the coolness was back on her ass and was being rubbed into her sphincter and deep inside as well. The Caretaker spoke into her ear, ""Now stuck up Tracy, you're going to be really stuck up!"" He said and began pushing his large cock inside her ass.</p> <p>Tracy began thrashing her body, the Caretaker's cock was much larger than any of the other children and, although she had been opened after all the cocks before, this one was stretching her.</p> <p>""OOohhhh Clifford, she still tight, I can imagine what her twat's going to be like, are you sure we can't do her there just yet?"" The Caretaker said as he buffeted Tracy's ass with his cock.</p> <p>""Now Mark you know that they've paid good money for that!"" The Headmaster said which made Tracy wonder what they were talking about but she was worried that she was going to suffocate as the Matron wasn't allowing her to breathe properly with her pussy covering the poor girl's mouth and nose.</p> <p>Tracy then felt The Caretaker's cock spurting inside her, coating her intestines and colon with his sperm, at the same time the Matron came, almost drowning Tracy with the amount of pussy-juice she expelled into the girl's face.</p> <p>With an audible 'POP' the Caretaker's cock came out of Tracy's ass and as he pulled away he gave her a couple of spanks with his hand, unlike the children's these really hurt, but all Tracy could do was to give a moan, she was exhausted.</p> <p>The cock that knocked on her mouth demanded entry and so without thinking she opened her mouth to accept it. ""That's a good little slut; you've really learnt a lesson here which is what the school is for!"" The Headmaster said as he looked down at her shiny face, covered still with Matron's juices. ""It's a pity that your hands aren't free, but then I might just be able to arrange that later."" The Headmaster said.</p> <p>Tracy barely registered the words, she had been used by the school and then Matron and the Caretaker had used her, what else could she expect, the fact that the Headmaster was making her suck his cock was almost expected, she didn't ask for mercy as she knew there was none available for her.</p> <p>The Headmaster forced more of his cock into Tracy's mouth, managing to enter her throat - after all the other cocks she didn't gag any more at the intrusion - ""Oh yes that worked nicely didn't it."" The Headmaster said as Tracy's throat massaged the shaft and head of his cock.</p> <p>After all the excitement of watching the nubile children of the 12 year-olds, using the girl it wasn't long before the Headmaster came, his cum pumping deep into her throat and down to her stomach, he withdrew his cock slowly, allowing Tracy to clean it with her mouth, before he dried it with her hair.</p> <p>The three adults rested while Tracy, still tied in position, sobbed away. The Matron looked up at her. ""Now don't you do that, you deserved punishment for your attitude at home and here at school, we're lucky that your father gave his permission for this, the School needed something to help it!""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" Tracy managed to ask them.</p> <p>The Headmaster stood up and went to pat her head, stopping as he realised what was on it! ""Your father will explain next young Tracy, the school part of the punishment is over ... now the Governors will take over!"" He said.</p> <p>The Caretaker then got up; after the three adults had dressed he opened the curtains and unlocked the door. The punishment chair was then pushed out of the hall and down the corridor to the Offices.</p> <p>-----</p> </div>","['What else is waiting for Tracy, who had paid for what? And how is this going to help the school? There is more to come (or cum!)']"
1358,"Tracy's Punishment, Part 3",3,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Tracy is told by her father the true reason behind her punishment, one which she finds demands a lot from her and then she meets a classmate's father.",2007-04-20,1,5,"Mg, oral, bond, ws, mast, semi NC",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner172.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eleven year old Tracy had been caught cheating during an exam and had to be punished, she was placed naked into a punishment 'chair' (really a prayer-chair where the penitent was held kneeling on a padded wooden strut, her hands and head placed through a stock-type arrangement after which her hands were handcuffed and then her head raised up so that she couldn't move). She has been spanked and used by the children and then by the Matron, Caretaker and Headmaster, now she's being taken to the Governors still tied in the chair.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>The Caretaker knocked on the first door, it was opened by Tracy's father, he was wearing a towelled robe, he looked at his daughter and nodded, ""Bring her in and I'll take her from here!"" He said.</p> <p>The chair was positioned in the office, near an open fire, as she was pushed in Tracy could see there was a bed also in the room, not having been here before she didn't know whether this was normal or not.</p> <p>There was also a television screen before which was an armchair, again Tracy didn't know why this was here - but she would soon find out!</p> <p>""Thank you Mark"" Tracy's father said, ""Did she give you any trouble on the way here?"" He asked.</p> <p>""No Sir, I don't think she wants to cause any more trouble in case she earns more punishments!"" The Caretaker said with a laugh as he left the room, closing the door after him.</p> <p>Tracy's father stood in front of his daughter, his eyes roaming down her body which showed faint marks from where she had been used. ""I don't suppose you thought I would ever allow you to be punished, and especially like this!"" He said to her.</p> <p>Tracy was so tired that she couldn't answer, but this wasn't good enough for her father so he slapped her face, ""When you're asked a question you will answer and you'll be polite!"" He said.</p> <p>Tracy was shocked, her father had never struck her before and so she quickly said, ""No, Sir.""</p> <p>Her father's face softened and he stroked her cheek, feeling the slickness of Matron on it. ""You need to be cleaned up; I've only got an hour to explain this to you."" He said as he began untying Tracy from the Chair.</p> <p>As she stood Tracy began to sob as her cramped muscles protested about their freedom, she almost fell down - she had been in the position so long that she couldn't keep herself up! Her father helped her to the bed, which she noticed had rubber sheets on it.</p> <p>Tracy's father let her lie face down on the bed and picked up some oil, he began massaging her legs and back with his hands, feeling her skin - this was the closest he'd ever got to his daughter since she was six years old and she had changed since then.</p> <p>Tracy moaned in pleasure as she felt her muscles relaxed with her father's ministrations, ""Daddy are you going to use me as well?"" She asked.</p> <p>He smiled at her, ""Oh yes darling, but not just yet, you have to show your mother how you've changed first."" He said as he moved up Tracy's back and was working on her shoulders and next, feeling her relax under his hands.</p> <p>He rubbed her arms, making them tingle with pins and needles as he worked. ""Turn over Tracy."" he said without thinking she did so giving her father a full view of her naked front, the flat chest and unfledged pussy. ""You have a pretty body Tracy, I'm sure you're going to be good!"" he said and started rubbing her, paying attention to her chest and then to her pussy.</p> <p>""Oh daddy, what are you doing to me?"" Tracy asked.</p> <p>He smiled at her, ""Getting you ready Tracy. I have to something to explain to you."" He said. After a few minutes of his attention Tracy felt relaxed and didn't notice as he lifted her up from the bed and carried her to a warm bath.</p> <p>She felt the water surround her as her father lowered her into the bath, he didn't care that the arms of the robe got wet with the water, in fact as soon as she was in the bath he removed it to show his naked body beneath, Tracy went to move away from him but he stopped her, ""No darling I'm not going to do anything just yet, now just listen to me."" He said gently washing her body, while he did this he kept speaking.</p> <p>""The school is in trouble, we don't have enough money to keep going, unless something is done! This is also why you were chosen first. Apart from your reputation in the school and your reliance on my protection you were the obvious choice."" He said.</p> <p>Tracy didn't understand and said so, ""It's simple, we know ... certain people who like to ... do things with ... childrenyourage and so we'vesold your services to one of them over the next hour."" He finished rushing the part he didn't want to say.</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, ""You can't mean that! After all that I've been through, you've no idea!"" She began but her father cut her off.</p> <p>""But I do know! The whole thing was recorded and also transmitted to our private network, you've been prepared thanks to your classmates, you know what is going to happen to you now."" He said and began washing her hair, removing the streaks that clung to the strands there.</p> <p>""How can you let them do that?"" She asked him.</p> <p>Her father stood up and looked at her sternly, ""YOU DESERVED IT! Over the years I've watched you change from the lovely young girl that I was proud of, to a nasty slut who has no friends! This is the way you will learn and I hope change!"" He said to her the force of his words making her jump.</p> <p>""But daddy ... I was ... I mean ... I didn't ..."" But she couldn't say anything, the time she was being punished by her classmates showed that none of them liked her and it was her fault, ""I'm ... I'm sorry daddy."" She finally said.</p> <p>Her father nodded, ""That's more like it, now are you ready to do your bit for the school?"" her father asked her. She nodded her head sadly. ""That's good, now let's finish your hair and we'll get you dressed.""</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>Tracy was now out of the bath, her hair was put into plaits and then tied together in loops, she was wearing white frilly ankle socks and black shoes, she was also had a white and blue checked pinafore dress which had several frilled petticoats which made it floss up, she looked like she was seven years old not the eleven that she was!</p> <p>Her father stood back to admire his work, he nodded his head, ""Good, now we need something else."" He said and then took some soft rope with which he tied on one wrist, ""Now behind your back darling."" He said giving her hand a gentle tug.</p> <p>Unprotesting, as she was still slightly shocked by the news, Tracy allowed him to tie her wrists together behind her back, what she wasn't prepared for was that he would twist the rope around her arms and then to her elbows drawing them tightly together.</p> <p>""Daddy that hurts!"" She protested but he slapped her legs.</p> <p>""Tracy you are still being punished, it will hurt and you will put up with it!"" He said sternly</p> <p>That made her quieten down and she meekly allowed him to continue. Then he held up a large round ball thing with straps on it, ""This is a ball gag, your client doesn't want to hear your voice to begin with and said he wants you to wear it!"" Her father told her.</p> <p>Tracy opened her mouth to protest again and he quickly pushed the gag into it, tying the straps behind her head to hold it in, he patted her on her head. ""Good girl!"" he said, 'just as if I was a dog!' she thought.</p> <p>Then while she was standing there her father sat down in the armchair and looked at her. ""When I take you to your client he will want to look at you as you are and then he'll ask you to bend over, so turn around and bend over for me so that I can see the effect."" He said.</p> <p>Tracy couldn't think what was meant but she obediently turned around and bent over, the petticoats all rose up with her back and she could feel a cold draft around her bottom, then she realised that her father hadn't put any underwear on her! He was looking at her naked bottom! She made to stand straight, but he was ready for that.</p> <p>She felt a sharp smack on her bottom and her father said, ""NO! You will do as you're told or the punishment will be for a month!"" She didn't want that and so she returned to the position.</p> <p>Her father sat back down in the armchair and looked at his daughter, the frilly petticoats framed her backside and also showed the fig of her pussy, he couldn't resist but stood up and went behind her, his hand went to her bottom, feeling the heat being given off by it and then his fingers slipped lower down, rubbing along the slit of her pussy making her jump.</p> <p>""I can see what they want with you!"" Her father said and he felt his cock responding to the sensations, but it wasn't his turn yet, not yet!</p> <p>Sighing he allowed her to stand up and then he placed a blindfold onto his daughter's face. He put on his towelling gown and, placing his hands on Tracy's shoulders, steered her out of his room.</p> <p>-----------</p> <p>As she was moved along the corridor she didn't know that all the governors were standing in their separate doorways watching her, all were dressed in towelling gowns just like her fathers.</p> <p>She was taken to a door and ushered into the room, hands lifted from her back and were placed back on her again and she was gently moved into the middle of the room.</p> <p>She knew these hands were not her fathers as they were rougher and larger. A voice whispered into her ears, ""Bend over!""</p> <p>Slightly scared but remembering what her father had said she bowed forward, her hands being held behind her back made this awkward but she did it, then she felt a breeze on her bottom, the man - whoever he was - was right up behind her looking at her bum.</p> <p>""You were a very naughty girl, letting all those rough boys treat you like that; did you enjoy their cocks pushed up into here?"" The man asked her while pushing his finger into her ass.</p> <p>She tried to move away but he held onto her hips, ""Oh no my little one, you didn't answer me, did you enjoy yourself or are you too shy to say yes?"" He repeated.</p> <p>Tracy couldn't answer because she still had a gag in her mouth and so she shook her head.</p> <p>He laughed, ""I see, you don't want to speak, well that's okay."" The man said - his eyes had been focused on her behind rather than her head, ""I'm going to show you what a real cock feels like back here!"" He said.</p> <p>Tracy heard the rustle of fabric as he removed his gown and then she felt damp wetness on her bum as he rubbed something onto her, then his hand went lower putting some of the stuff onto her pussy, she tried to move away from him but he smacked her bottom. ""Don't do that again or you'll regret it!"" He said.</p> <p>She held still and then felt his cock touching her bottom and then it began pushing into her, she didn't know what to think as although it was a man's cock she had felt that some boys that had been longer and thicker than his!</p> <p>The unknown man's stomach began hitting her back before his hips had and he also spurted inside her bum after a few seconds. He seemed to fall on her back almost knocking her over. ""That was nice; you don't know how long it's been since I've done that."" His voice went serious, ""My wife doesn't understand how I like things, but since I've paid for you I can do anything!"" He said.</p> <p>Tracy didn't understand what he meant all she knew was that he was heavy and his breath smelt! Then she felt him get up off of her and move to her face, she knew what was going to happen next and so she sighed and opened her mouth, as she expected he pushed his cock into her mouth and told her to clean it, she did her best but his stomach was pushing against her nose before she could even touch the shaft of his cock.</p> <p>'If he's going to do that again I hope he doesn't squash me first!' she thought and giggled to herself before the reality of the problem struck her, 'Oh god he will squash me!' she thought and began to sweat.</p> <p>""That's right little one, you'll never get another one like me, now suck away and I'll really see to you!"" The man said and he pushed against her as he reached over her back to undo the buttons on her dress.</p> <p>""I've got to undo this, but you're to leave your hands behind your back or I'll do them up tighter."" he said referring to the ropes. He removed the dress moving one arm and then the other to take off the sleeves, the bodice of the dress now hung down leaving her back bare, he ran his hands over the skin, feeling the bumps of her spine, then he pulled them under her to come back along her stomach and chest, pulling slightly on the small mounds that promised of the breasts to be.</p> <p>""Oh yes, I do like the young ones, my Clarissa is just like you."" he said and Tracy almost recoiled in shock, Clarissa was in her class, a shy mousey girl who didn't speak, and this was her father, Tracy had seen him dropping off Clarissa and he was ugly! More than that he was very ugly and fat, she remembered making jokes about him, and now here he was! Tracy almost felt sick.</p> <p>""Oh yeah, a nice smooth chest, just like I thought! I knew that Clarissa didn't know what she was saying when she pestered me for a padded bra. It was a pity she didn't try to show me what she wanted to cover, so I'll have to imagine her face on yours when I fuck you!"" He said which made Tracy scared; he was going to flatten her!</p> <p>The man now started pushing the skirt down her legs leaving her body bare, ""I always wondered what you were like under those clothes you wear, and now I can touch you as well!"" He said and started feeling her all over, concentrating on her pussy and ass.</p> <p>Tracy was almost sick as she felt his podgy fingers pushing their way into her body, it was worse than the boys in the hall! Then she was lifted into the air, the pressure on her ass and pussy was immense as they were where he was lifting her. ""Oh if only there were two of me, then we'd have you sandwiched between us, just imagine it!"" He said in a gloating tone.</p> <p>Tracy almost could, she'd be the flattened meat between him!</p> <p>""Now it's time for you to really feel me, I can tell you're still cherry!"" The man said which confused Tracy as she knew she was a girl!</p> <p>The man removed the blindfold and Tracy could now see him, it was Clarissa's dad and this close he was even fatter! ""Now girl, I'm going to sit down and you're going to sit on my cock!"" He went to a camp-bed that had been placed in the room.</p> <p>Tracy watched as he lay on the bed and beckoned to her, remembering what her dad had told her she swallowed and walked towards him, his small cock was almost covered by the flab of his stomach. 'How am I going to get that in my ass?"" She wondered to herself.</p> <p>It was difficult to straddle him with her arms still tied behind her back but then she felt his hands on her waist and lifting her up into the air, she opened her legs and found herself sitting on his lap.</p> <p>""Okay Tracy, now lift my cock up and hold it to your pussy!"" She was told.</p> <p>She was shocked, he didn't want her ass? But everyone else had used it so why didn't he? She didn't bother to consider any more but did as she was told, but it was almost impossible, her bottom was against his stomach before anything else could be touched.</p> <p>""Shit! Now how am I going to get my money's worth?"" Clarissa's father said angrily, he lifted Tracy off his body and nearly threw her onto the floor, ""They said I could be your first, but they never mentioned this!"" He snarled. ""Okay bitch, push your cunt onto my cock!"" He directed her.</p> <p>Tracy tried but no matter how hard she pushed his stomach was pushing back against her ass. He tried pulling her onto him but this was also thwarted by his size. ""Bugger this!"" He said, ""I want to take your cherry and I will!"" He exclaimed and pulled Tracy away from him and then drilled his forefinger deep into her pussy, making her cry out with the force of his entry and the pain of her hymen tearing.</p> <p>""There that's one way to do it!"" He said sounding like an overweight Mr. Punch, as he pulled his finger out of her pussy and put it in his mouth!</p> <p>Tracy bent over holding her bleeding pussy, the man just laughed at her, ""Don't worry Tracy, all girls lose it! Some just have it taken from them! Shit if only Clarissa would do that!"" He said as Tracy took a piece of tissue paper and was dabbing at her weeping pussy, clearing up the red tears it was shedding.</p> <p>After a few minutes the man pulled her to him again, ""Wipe your tears Tracy, this is your life now, so go on suck me off, and then that will be it!"" He said almost kindly.</p> <p>Tracy tried not to look at his face as she went down on her knees again, she opened her mouth and began sucking on his cock the man sighed, ""Oh that's so nice, you know Clarissa, and there is something I've always wanted to do when I get you in this position."" He said and held onto Tracy's head, keeping her firmly attached to his body. ""Now if you bite me then I'll make sure you'll never bite anyone again!"" he said and Tracy felt his cock spitting into her mouth, but it wasn't the sperm she was expecting and there was so much of it, she opened her eyes wide ... he was peeing into her mouth!</p> <p>Tracy tried to pull back but his hands held her head firmly, all she could do was to swallow and keep swallowing until he stopped, she did think about closing her mouth onto his cock but then realised two things, the first was that she would have to eat the thing - and she didn't like the idea of that!, the second was that he would probably hurt her for doing that! So she mentally shrugged and allowed him to do as he wanted.</p> <p>""Clean me off you piss drinking slut!"" The man said roughly. Tracy did as he asked feeling the man's cock start to rise again but before he could do anything else there was a knock on the door.</p> <p>""Go away!"" The man shouted.</p> <p>""Your time is up Randolph, Tracy is needed elsewhere!"" She recognised the voice of the caretaker.</p> <p>""She's nearly still cherry! I haven't had a chance to ..."" The man complained.</p> <p>""Not our problem, you paid for one hour with her to do with as you wanted, that time is up!"" The caretaker said and a key was heard turning in the lock.</p> <p>The man was angry. ""You see you cock hungry slut, you've wasted my time and now I'm going to show you what happens to sluts who tease me!"" He said and his hand raised up.</p> <p>""You will not damage our property."" The Caretaker said holding the upraised hand tightly.</p> <p>""<b>But she didn't do what I wanted! I demand more time with her!</b>"" The man said.</p> <p>""We've got it all on video tape. She did everything you demanded of her, your failings are not our concerns ... and we expect you to keep your side of the bargain! Or else!"" The Caretaker said as he moved the man away from Tracy.</p> <p>""Alright you'll get the dammed thing signed, but she's going to stay with me!"" The man said and at first Tracy thought he was talking about her.</p> <p>""Well, she's your daughter, but should anything like this happen to her then we'll see; don't forget we know people who can deal with you."" The Caretaker said as he quickly moved Tracy away from the man.</p> <p>As she was led away she spoke to the Caretaker, ""Was he talking about Clarissa?"" She asked. The Caretaker didn't answer just grunted Tracy shook her head, ""But he's nasty, you don't know what he wants to do to her."" She said. The Caretaker stopped and turned her around to face him.</p> <p>""Why are you being so protective about someone who helped your punishment?"" He asked her.</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, she didn't know but then something made her speak up, ""But she's so ... so ..."" she didn't know the word.</p> <p>The Caretaker nodded, ""Innocent?"" He said Tracy nodded her head, ""That's her appeal, she's so nice and virginal looking that punters will pay more for her. Once she's broken in, just like you are."" He said at first Tracy was angry but then his words registered.</p> <p>""You think I'm nice looking?"" She said.</p> <p>The Caretaker nodded, ""Once you lose that rich bitch attitude you became a nicer girl ... what about giving me a blow job?"" He asked with a laugh. Without thinking Tracy got down onto her knees and started to reach for his hidden cock, he stopped her. ""Oops, sorry girl, but you've got others to deal with first, I'm sorry I didn't realise how you'd react."" He said and then, more gently, guided her along the passageway to another room.</p> <p>While they were walking Tracy was thinking, 'why did she do what the Caretaker asked? What was happening to her?' And then she felt fear for Clarissa, she wouldn't be able to do this! She'd need help!'</p> <p>Tracy was still thinking when the Caretaker opened the door and ushered her into a room where the Governors were waiting for her.</p></div>",[]
1359,"Tracy's Punishment, Part 4",4,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Tracy is rescued from Clarissa's father only to meet with all the governers! This is where she learns to accept her position in the school, but she will not be alone, an arrangement is being made so that she shares the 'duty' with another girl.",2007-05-14,1,5,"M, gg, oral, anal, bond, mast",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner173.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p><i>Tracy was first told that she was being punished for transgressions within the school, but now she had found out that she is being made into a commodity for her school to earn money, she is the first of the schools pupils being offered out for sex, after being 'prepared' by having the rest of the school punishing her and getting gradually intimate as the age of the class increased she was told the truth by her father and then moved to her first 'Client'.</i></p> <p>After having Randolph Hargreaves trying to have his way with her - only managing with his fingers as his bulk was too much - she was removed by the Caretaker and taken to the other Governors, she was ushered into the room where they waited. </p> <p>-----</p> <p>Tracy was aware that she was fully naked in front of these men, her limbs were free but she found that she was surrounded by them; the elderly leader regarded her with an almost kindly expression on his face.</p> <p>""Well young Tracy, you now know what your punishment is!"" He said.</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, ""I'm not being punished, you just wanted ..."" She thought for the word and then remembered what Clarissa’s father had called her, ""… a <b>slut</b> to use for the school!"" She said.</p> <p>Unexpectedly the leader laughed, ""Quite right Tracy! As your father told you this school needs funds, and there is nothing we can sell to provide them. We can't sell the land as it's held in trust, the building itself is listed - which means that we cannot sell part of it - and anyway we're too attached to the building to do that, the only thing we have is the children inside the school."" He said.</p> <p>""But why me first?"" She asked.</p> <p>Her father went to speak but another man spoke up first. ""You were an obvious choice, your father is rather high up in the school and it would show the other parents that we are prepared to do to our children what we want them to do with theirs, the fact that you have become rather obnoxious as well helped us with the class punishments.""</p> <p>The leader cleared his throat, ""Indeed, but it does give us a problem. You see you have been ... purchased by the school as well for the sex education classes, along with another girl."" he said.</p> <p>Tracy shook her head, ""Not Clarissa, she's too shy to do it, she won't even undress for P. E. until everyone else has gone out of the changing room."" She said.</p> <p>The leader looked surprised and then picked up a telephone, ""Mrs. Hanson? We are thinking about the project, Clarissa Hargreaves, what is her potential?"" He said and listened to the answer, ""I see, what about a partner? ... Hmm ... well think of something will you? Thank you."" And he hung up. He turned to Tracy, ""It seems your assumption was correct, may I ask why you're so interested in this now?"" He asked her.</p> <p>Tracy was stumped, why was she behaving like this? ""I ... I don't think its right, not Clarissa."" She said.</p> <p>The leader rubbed his chin reflectively, ""Strange? You were supposed to be so hard and callous! Perhaps the punishment was right after all, it seems to have touched on your true side, not the facade that you'd erected."" he said</p> <p>""My what?"" Tracy asked not understanding what he meant.</p> <p>He waved her question to one side, ""No matter! Now you've interacted with your classmates, although you were restrained and unable to do anything about it, you've had a one-on-one session with your first client, which has given us enough material to use, should we need to..."" There were a number of stifled laughs at that, ""The only thing you've not done yet is a multiple session, so we've decided to rectify that right now."" He finished.</p> <p>Tracy didn't even think before her legs took over, she dodged the leader and was running to the door when a hand grabbed her, she looked into her father's eyes,</p> <p>""Tracy?"" he said simply and all fight left her.</p> <p>""Sorry daddy, it's just ... I don't know."" She said.</p> <p>He gave a small smile, ""I know, you're expected to run and so you did, I understand. Now behave yourself and let the governors tie you up."" he said gently drawing her into the circle again.</p> <p>The leader shook his head as she was returned, ""Child that was stupid! You were told that you belong to us now!"" He said expecting her to answer.</p> <p>Tracy looked down, ""You can't do that, <b>I'll tell the police!</b>"" She said defiantly.</p> <p>""And I'm sure Sergeant Wallis here would be happy to listen to you."" The leader gestured to another man dressed in a robe he nodded to her, ""but as you see he's already aware of this."" The leader finished and then watched as Tracy's arms were tied together at the elbows and then at her wrists, her legs were surprising left untied.</p> <p>Without further words Tracy found herself being held by the men surrounding her, she was gently tipped back and then lifted her up so that she was now on her back. The leader now took off his robe, he was naked underneath it, and walked towards her feet, she allowed her legs to be opened up so that he now had access to her pussy. He touched the labia lips and gently stroked them. ""So red and wanting, it's a pity that Randolph wasn't as well endowed as he thought, but he's opened the way for us."" He said.</p> <p>Tracy tried to look along her body to where the leader was standing but then her head was tipped back and she was looking at the underside of a cock. ""Now Tracy, open your mouth and with your head like that you'll find things are quite simple."" A voice she recognised but couldn't place said to her. She tried to refuse but a small voice inside her said '<i>why bother, they'll only make you!</i>' and so she opened her mouth.</p> <p>""That's good Tracy, if you behave yourself we might release your arms later."" The leader said as he watched her swallow the proffered cock. He waited until the man's balls were against her nose and then pushed his own cock deep into her pussy.</p> <p>Tracy pulled back and arched her back in an attempt to escape from the leader's cock, not because she didn't want this - she had accepted her fate now - but because of the pain of the stretching of her vaginal canal by the leader's cock.</p> <p>He paused for a few moment, while she managed to get used to the size of the cock inside her and then he began pushing in and out of the girl, his push up forcing more of the cock into her mouth and then she would be pulled back, then the men holding her started moving their arms back and forth allowing the two men to stand still while she was impaled fore and aft.</p> <p>It wasn't too long before the leader and the second man blew their loads into her respective orifices but Tracy wasn't allowed any respite, she was held firm as another pair of men took their positions. In this way she was used by all the men in her mouth and pussy.</p> <p>There was a fifteen minute break while Tracy's father released her from the bonds and gently bathed her, cleaning her up so that she didn't look so used! If fact Tracy felt relaxed completely. She didn't have to do anything! the men using her did it all! So it was all out of her hands ... well she wasn’t able to use her hands just yet.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>There was a knock on the door and Matron entered with a crying naked girl. The girl was Clarissa. The group looked shocked as they entered. The leader, still undressed, walked up to the pair. ""What is this Matron? Clarissa wasn't scheduled to appear before us until next week!"" He said which didn't even register with Clarissa as she just stood there unmoving.</p> <p>Tracy walked up to Clarissa and looked at the girl. Her body was marked by bruises and her pussy had pink and red stains on it. She gently took the girl from Matron and walked her to the same bowl from which she had just been washed. She overheard what Matron was saying.</p> <p>""... He just went in to the class and pulled Clarissa out of her chair. He was like a mad-man. By the time Mark got to him, he'd already pushed his finger into poor Clarissa's cunt! The poor girl was absolutely out of it!"" She said.</p> <p>The leader looked at the group. ""He has taken his daughter's virginity and so has voided the contract! Stuart if you will do your duty. We have the film and evidence you need. Stuart, Sergeant Wallis, nodded his head, put on his robe and walked out of the room.</p> <p>The leader looked around the room, ""Well gentlemen, I think we have a problem here. Young Clarissa isn't in any state to join Tracy in our fun, and I don't think Clarissa will want to see our last round with Tracy. And anyway Stuart isn't here as he's going to arrest Randolph for his attack on his daughter so I..."" He said.</p> <p>""<b>Nooooo! Don't lock my daddy away! It was my fault!</b>"" Clarissa said crying.</p> <p>The leader turned around, ""How can you say that?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Daddy told me, it was the way I was dressed that made him do it! If I wasn't wearing it then he wouldn't have done it!"" She said.</p> <p>The leader shook his head, ""But you were wearing your school uniform! How could that be your fault? I'm sorry my dear but he did this himself. The law will have to..."" He started, Tracy was wonder what the Law would say about how the school was treating her but Clarissa had interrupted them both.</p> <p>""I'll do anything if you don't lock him up!"" She said gulping away. she had only just noticed how the governors were dressed and was looking at their erect cocks bobbing in front of her. She knew what they were and was frightened of them, but she didn't want to show it!</p> <p>""Clarissa don't! You don't know what you're saying!"" Tracy said holding onto Clarissa's shoulders. She turned to the group of men. ""Please, she's had too much happen to her just now, she doesn't realise what she's doing! Don't let her!"" She said.</p> <p>The leader patted Tracy on her head in a gentle, kindly, way. ""We know Tracy! But Miss Clarissa is offering this of her own accord."" He said and then he addressed Clarissa. ""Child, your father has assaulted you. Is this the life you want? To have men use your body for their pleasure? To be unable to tell them no, no matter what it is they want from you?"" He asked her.</p> <p>""<b>Clarissa say no! Please say no!</b>"" Tracy said pleading with the girl.</p> <p>Clarissa turned to her, tears in her eyes. ""Tracy, I helped in the hall to punish you, I know what they mean to do. Daddy's already ruined me so what does it matter anymore!"" She said crying away now.</p> <p>Tracy's father then stepped forward. ""Clarissa, if you stay with your father he may hurt you and could even kill you. You wouldn't be safe with him."" He said softly.</p> <p>""But I don't want him to go to prison."" Clarissa said. ""I'd do anything to keep him out!"" She said.</p> <p>""Gentlemen, a conference!"" The leader said to the group. They all moved away from the two girls and began a whispered conversation.</p> <p>Tracy turned to Clarissa, ""You don't know what they want!"" She said. ""They've all pushed their cocks into me, I had to suck them all off while they were pushing their cocks into my front! They're just about to do the same with my bottom! Is this what you want to do?"" She asked.</p> <p>Clarissa shook her head, ""You don't understand. For the past three years Dad's been watching movies on his computer. He's made me watch some of them! I know what men do to girls! I just didn't think he'd want to do it to me! I hate what he's become! But he's still my dad; I've still got to try to help him! If this is what it takes then I'll do it!"" She said.</p> <p>""So gentlemen we are agreed? Good!"" The leader turned to Matron. ""If you will dress Clarissa, Donald will be taking her home."" Tracy's father stood forward.</p> <p>""Clarissa you will be staying with me while we talk to your father."" He said. Clarissa nodded her head.</p> <p>The leader spoke. ""If you still want to protect your father you'll have to join Tracy in her punishments, for that you'll have to be naughty in class and deserve punishment. Do you understand?"" He said to her, again she nodded.</p> <p>Tracy just looked at the young girl, seeing the fear in her eyes. She reached over and hugged Clarissa. ""I'll be with you Clarissa, you won't be alone!"" She said.</p> <p>The leader looked at the two girls, feeling his cock start to rise, the Matron was going to pull Clarissa away but then he stopped her. ""No Matron! Miss Clarissa has chosen to do this so please leave her with us."" He said.</p> <p>The Matron nodded, ""Shall I arrange for another punishment session next week?"" She asked.</p> <p>The leader nodded. ""Yes, let’s make it the last period next Friday. Miss Clarissa should be recovered by then."" He noticed how Tracy was watching him and added. ""And Miss Tracy will be helping Miss Clarissa, holding her hand and encouraging her. This will be allowed."" He said. The Matron nodded and left the room.</p> <p>""Now Miss Clarissa, you will need to prove to us that you want to do this. We want to enjoy Miss Tracy's bottom and as you can see she's not allowed to say no to us, but some of us will need a bit of encouragement to keep ... ready."" He paused to smile at Clarissa, ""Miss Tracy will show you how to do this, but you cannot allow anyone to spend in your mouth or hands! That is for Miss Tracy's bottom alone!"" He added.</p> <p>Clarissa nodded, ""I know, I've seen films of girls doing this ... but Sir? I don't want to have to do any animals!"" She said awkwardly.</p> <p>At first the leader's face frowned and then he nodded, ""Some of the gentlemen you will be with could be called animals! But very well no animals. In this task Miss Clarissa you will be the 'fluffer' that is you will either suck or rub the cock of the gentleman waiting to attend to Miss Tracy's bottom, they may touch you and you will allow them to! You are very pretty you know and so it's going to be hardfor us to keep our hands off you."" He added with a smile.</p> <p>Clarissa nodded her head and kept her eyes down. Tracy was taken to a large armchair where she was draped over the arm. The leader gently spoke to Tracy.</p> <p>""Do you want us to tie you down?"" He asked her.</p> <p>Tracy looked to where Clarissa was watching her with wide opened eyes and then she shook her head. ""No, Sir. I'll stay where I am!"" She said.</p> <p>The leader looked to follow her eye-line. ""I see, this is very good of you Tracy. I'll ensure that your punishment is reduced for this, but you'll have to help Clarissa when she needs it."" He said. He moved away from Tracy. ""Miss Tracy has elected not to be tied down, for this I will recommend that we use some form of lubricant when using her bottom. I will be displeased if this is not followed."" He added looking at the group.</p> <p>There was not dissent and Tracy heard whisperings behind her. And then a gentle hand, smaller than the men's around her, was rubbing something onto her bottom and then a small finger was being pushed inside her. ""Thank you Clarissa."" Tracy said and felt a kiss on her bottom before she felt a pair of strong hands that were holding onto her hips.</p> <p>She relaxed herself to allow the entry of the shaft into her bottom. She couldn't help but gasp out as the blunt head of the leader's cock was insinuating itself along her anal tract and then she felt the leader's body touching her bottom and knew she had taken all of him. ""That's good Tracy. Now I'm going to move out and when I push back in you will push against me. I want to feel you helping me to fuck your ass!"" The leader said to her as he moved his hands from her hips to her flat chest. He was pulling on the forming tits that he could trace out on her body.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Tracy tried to help as much as she could, she turned her head slightly to see Clarissa sucking on her father's cock and knew that his was the next one she would be feeling in her stomach, for some reason it didn't disturb her, she realised that she was now a plaything for anyone in the school to use as they wanted, and deep inside her she felt happy. She knew she was wanted and would keep on trying to prove herself!</p> <p>Clarissa was looking up at the man with whom she was going to be staying until her father improved - she didn't know that her father had already felt remorse over what he did to his daughter and was lying in a pool of blood, he had slit his wrists. Sergeant Wallis was the first to find him. A note near the body told how he had attacked his daughter and that he didn't deserve to live.</p> <p>The leader finished spewing his roe inside the colon of the young girl and slowly pulled out of Tracy's ass, a small dribble of sperm made its way as if following its source. Tracy's father noticed this and pointed it out to Clarissa. The young girl immediately moved away from his cock and started licking up the mixture from Tracy's bottom, before adding more lubricant and then setting herself ready to excite the next man in line.</p> <p>The leader wiped clean his cock and then sat down in the arm chair. Tracy's head was now in his lap. Without being prompted she saw the cock in front of her and engulfed it with her mouth. Then she got into a rhythm, pushing back with her ass and then moving forward to swallow the cock in her mouth. The leader looked up to where Donald was watching her and smiled.</p> <p>Sergeant Wallis returned to the room and spoke softly to the leader who looked over to where Clarissa was sucking on the last person in line. He nodded. It wasn't the right time to let Clarissa know of her father's death. That could be kept until she was more relaxed. ""Clarissa, your father is very sorry for what he's done and wants you to remain with us while he thinks about it"" The leader said. Clarissa didn't reply as she had her mouth full at that time!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Tracy was almost asleep as the last man spurted inside her ass, the whole day had tired her out and so she didn't notice as her father picked her up and took her back to his room. Clarissa watched as he filled up a bath with warm water and started to get into it with Tracy. She spoke up. ""Mr. Anders, why are you doing <b>that?</b>"" She asked him.</p> <p>""Call me Uncle Donald, Clarissa."" He said and smiled at the young naked girl, ""Tracy can't wash herself and so I'm doing it for her."" He said and started soaping up his hand. Clarissa watched as Donald Anders gently washed his daughter being extra careful while attending to her pussy and bottom. He finished bathing his daughter and lifted her out of the bath as he stood up, he looked around and found that Clarissa was holding a towel for Tracy. He took it and wrapped it around his daughter before placing her on the toilet before he started to dry himself.</p> <p>He looked at Clarissa and saw something in his eyes, ""What is it Clarissa?"" He asked her.</p> <p>Clarissa looked away and mumbled something. Donald walked up to her and gently took her shoulders. ""Tell me."" He said.</p> <p>""You'd just laugh!"" Clarissa said.</p> <p>Donald did smile, not at her words but at her face. ""Clarissa, you're going to be doing something that you didn't ever think you'd be doing. I'm going to have to look after you and act like your father. So what is it?"" He said.</p> <p>""I've always wanted to have a bath with my father ... before he started to be nasty ... and he never did!"" She said and she started to cry. Then she gave a small gasp as Donald lifted her up and stepped into the bath, which was still warm. She leaned back into his arms as he gently washed the girl. He took gentle care washing her small pussy and took great delight in rubbing her small clit, bringing her to her first orgasm by a man.</p> <p>She was almost asleep as Donald got up and lifted her from the bath. He wrapped her in a towel and placed her on the floor. He looked around for another towel but couldn't find one; he was about to phone up when the Matron entered with Clarissa clothes and also two more towels. He knew his sessions with the girls had been filmed; all the room had cameras in them. This achieved two things. The school could produce high quality films of the girl's adventures, and also it gave the school blackmail material just in case somebody tried to cause problems.</p> <p>Donald already had been filmed when he cleaned Tracy the first time and so his confession to his daughter was recorded, then as he helped sodomise his daughter and had Clarissa keep his cock hard, and now as he had bathed both girls. He didn't mind, he'd already asked for a copy of the film to show his wife. She was going to be surprised when he returned with not one, but <b>two</b> girls to be trained in their new trade.</p> </div>","[""The End of Tracy's punishment."", ""Stories to come but not yet written - Tracy's first week and Clarissa's punishment.""]"
1360,UFO Day Competition: The Grover's Mill Event,-1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"A single father, his daughter and her friend have a tight relationship, he has to help out at Grover's Mill during the UFO Day and so takes them there - and beyond!",2007-06-24,6,4,"bd, oral, anal, 1st time, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner174.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbeargold. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">National UFO Day Competition<br/> First Place Winner</span> <p>My daughter and her friend, my next door neighbour's daughter, both are fascinated by space and the chance that there might be life out there and they wanted to spend a night watching for UFO's.</p> <p>Let me say first of all that my daughter is Diana and her friend is Cindy, Cindy's mother is a lone parent as am I, she tells everyone that she lost her husband to a drunk driver several years ago. My wife left me for another person and has left the country in pursuit of her happiness.</p> <p>Amy, that's the one from next door, has a strange attitude to sex, she can talk about it but likes to hear about it from her daughter, and has encouraged her to flaunt herself in front of me and they have got Diana to play along as well.</p> <p>To cut a long story short I was finding myself alone in the house with two naked 11 year olds who managed to talk me into showing myself to them, to oral sex and then anal sex - I drew the line at full sex with the girls, or at least I thought I had.</p> <p>Amy stopped me one day, ""Bill, Cindy is crying at night!"" She told me.</p> <p>This surprised me as I thought she had been alright, ""I'm sorry Amy, and I won't bother Cindy again. If I've been too..."" I was going to apologise for being too rough with the girls, although I hadn't really.</p> <p>""<b>NO! Bill</b>, Amy likes what you're doing to her, it's just that she want more from you!"" She said which surprised me.</p> <p>""But Amy I don't want to hurt them any more than I have, they deserve to give that to the boy they want to marry!"" I said, although that sounded lame even to me!</p> <p>She just laughed, ""They want you to do it! Why don't you understand?"" She said - I had learnt earlier that Amy's father was her lover and that her husband hadn't really died, it was a story she'd made up. So deep inside she wanted her daughter to have the same education that she had, except her father had died so I was a logical choice, in her eyes that is. ""You can have them over the weekend! They are on vacation!"" she added.</p> <p>""Look I can't, I've got to be at Grover's Mill on Sunday, something about National UFO Day. I’ll be keeping an eye out for flying saucers, that type of thing!"" I said.</p> <p>She gave a broad smile, ""Even better, you'll be able to have a camp out, just you and the girls!"" She said, ""They always wanted to try outdoor bondage!"" She added.</p> <p>I just looked at her, ""But there could be others around. Grover's Mill is very popular, people would notice if I had a couple of girls tied up out there!"" I said</p> <p>""You'll think of something!"" Amy said while blushing and moving her legs! I think she actually got off on the thought of others watching the girls!</p> <p>""NO"" I said and that was final!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>""Are we there yet?"" Asked Diana for the 33rd time! It seems my '<b>NO</b>!' hadn't been understood! As I was now driving into the New York countryside to Grover's Mill. This was the Saturday Morning and I'd been travelling for a couple of hours with the two girls in the back, securely belted in, with seat belts ... and some rope ... and a pair of handcuffs each ... and I'm weak!</p> <p>""Daddy Bill, I don't think this rope is tight enough, can't you change it?"" Cindy was asking. Even though the rope was biting into her panties and was splitting her labia lips to show the crease of her pussy.</p> <p>""Don't listen to her Dad! She just wants to get off on the rope!"" Diana said and tried to nudge Cindy at the same time.</p> <p>Now many of you may be wondering why I wasn't worried about anyone else seeing the girls ... I was but the car had tinted windows so nothing could really be seen! So the only thing I didn't want to see were police patrols, could you picture the scene. ""Why are your girls tied in?""</p> <p>""Well you see officer they won't stay in their seats if don't keep them tied up!"" ... It might have worked, but would you risk it?</p> <p>I managed to make it to Grover's Mill without problems I introduced myself to the organiser of the event and was congratulated on arriving early; His name was Phil and was looking harassed. ""We have to keep the people in this area!"" He said showing me a map of the area. It was pretty straight forward.</p> <p>""My daughter and her friend are with me, do you mind if I pitch their tent away from here?"" I asked him.</p> <p>He couldn't see a problem and pointed out an area which, although part of the Mill area, was secluded enough. ""They shouldn't be disturbed there and there is a couple of things they can explore, the cave and the stones."" He said.</p> <p>""Stones? What are they?"" I asked intrigued.</p> <p>He laughed, ""Oh just something that the original Indians put down, no-body knows what they were there for, I mean it's not as if they were into sacrifices anyway!"" He said, ""But they're fucking strange if you know what I mean, sometimes you can't count them!""</p> <p>I frowned, ""What do you mean? There can only be so many!"" I said confused.</p> <p>He nodded, ""Yeah, that's what I thought once, but I've tried it ... the dammed things seem to move when you're not looking! As I said they're fucking strange!"" I decided to just smile along with him ... he really must be mad and being here with him wouldn't help me either!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>We got to the field and put up the tents, one for me and one for ... show mainly as I knew the girls wouldn't be sleeping in it.</p> <p>""Can we start now?"" Cindy was asking me, but I had to shake my head.</p> <p>""No such luck, I'm going to have to see what I've got to do, why don't you two girls go exploring."" A smile came to my lips, ""And see how many of those stones there are!"" I said pointing to the several standing stones in the field.</p> <p>Diana and Cindy just looked at each other, ""But we wanted you to ..."" Diana started to say.</p> <p>""... tie us up again!"" Cindy finished as if they'd been reading from a script.</p> <p>""Later on girls, work comes first. Now don't get into trouble!"" I said and started to walk back to the Mill.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The first few hours were spent in setting up the viewing area by putting up tape to show where people could stand and also where it was dangerous - we didn't want people falling into any deep water.</p> <p>The parking area was already marked out and a couple of cars were there already, I went over and spoke to the people.</p> <p>""Hi there, did you have a good journey?"" I asked the one driver.</p> <p>She looked up and I was staring at the most vivid green eyes, she smiled. ""Oh no, it wasn’t too bad, just a bit long. I didn't think I was going to make it!"" She said indicating her passengers, two boys, they appeared about 10 or eleven ... and they were both tied onto the car seats!</p> <p>She watched me closely as I didn't react. ""You've done this as well?"" She asked me.</p> <p>I started to shake my head and then nodded for some reason, she smiled. ""I could tell. When does the show begin?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Not for some time yet, it's really tomorrow that's the UFO day, but we're supposed to keep a look out overnight."" I said</p> <p>The woman looked at her two captives in the back of her car, ""Okay boys, I suppose we're going to have to find a motel for the rest of the day!"" She said.</p> <p>Now I don't know why I suggested it but I found myself saying. ""I do have a spare tent ... well not spare ... well not officially ... well it's a tent anyway."" I said lamely.</p> <p>The woman laughed, ""Thank you, my name is Clea."" She said.</p> <p>I blinked at her name, ""Clear?"" I asked.</p> <p>She laughed again and shook her head, ""No, C-L-E-A, it's a very old name."" She said.</p> <p>I shook her hand, ""How do you do Clea, my name is Bill. I don't know how old that is!"" I said with a smile.</p> <p>""I'm pleased to meet you Bill, this is my son, Lark and my adopted son, Bobby."" she tried to look apologetic for his name.</p> <p>""Well back at my camp I've got two young ladies who are called Cindy and Diana - Diana's my daughter and Cindy is her friend."" I said as Clea was untying the two boys from their restraints. I noticed they were gagged as well.</p> <p>""I wish I'd though of that, you'll never know how annoying 'ARE WE THERE YET!' can be!"" I said helping the boys out and rubbing their arms. Clea laughed</p> <p>""I can understand, Lark is well trained but Bobby is still learning."" She said.</p> <p>The first boy I retrieved had the same green eyes and so I said, ""You must be Lark."" This earnt me a surprised look.</p> <p>""How did you know?"" He asked me.</p> <p>I tapped my nose, ""I have my ways!"" I said mysteriously. For some reason both Lark and Bobbie looked at each other and kept quiet.</p> <p>I introduced Clea to Phil and let him know that her two kids would be sleeping in the other field along with my two, he just nodded. ""Should be okay, just keep them quiet, don't want everyone out there!"" He said ... 'how right he was!' I thought to myself.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>So again I was walking to the field with the strange stones -(alright <b>fucking</b> strange stones if you prefer Phil!) - With Clea, Lark and Bobby. Both of my tents were up and there was giggling from inside mine!</p> <p>Clea looked at me and I nodded, she opened the flap of the tent and I could hear the girls gasp, then Clea spoke, ""What do you think you're doing? Come outside now!"" She said in an angry voice.</p> <p>There was a muffled answer to which Clea said, ""I don't care, come out now!"" She said and then turned to me; she was trying hard not to laugh.</p> <p>Shame faced Cindy and Diana shuffled out of the tent, they had to shuffle as their legs had been tied ... with their panties around their knees. Diana had her hands bound behind her and both girls’ tee-shirts were bunched up around their necks.</p> <p>I shook my head at them as if annoyed with them, inwardly I was laughing away. ""Oh girls, what have you been doing? What did I say you could do?"" I asked them.</p> <p>Diana looked at me, tears in her eyes. ""But you said we could explore ..."" She said.</p> <p>Cindy was unrepentant, ""And so we were, each other!"" She said and then looked at Clea. ""She shouldn't have entered without knocking!"" She accused Clea.</p> <p>I had to laugh at that, and Clea joined me. ""How could she Cindy? I can't see a door-knocker can you?"" I said.</p> <p>Clea looked at my daughter, ""So you are Bill's daughter Diana."" She paused for a moment and then said, ""You're just like your mother."" She added softly.</p> <p>Diana looked at Clea, ""You knew my mommy?"" She asked - I must admit I was curious about that as well.</p> <p>Clea shook her head, ""No my darling, but I can see her standing behind you."" She said and she was so serious that I nearly believed her.</p> <p>Diana looked behind her, ""I can't see her, why can't I see her?"" She asked Clea.</p> <p>Clea looked sad, ""I'm sorry darling but sometimes I see things and know what they are, not everyone can do that ... but I do know your mommy is proud of you and of Bill, she is happy for you both and pleased that you have founds friends."" At this Clea looked at Cindy</p> <p>Cindy pulled her panties up and then put her hands on her hips. ""And what about me?"" She asked.</p> <p>Clea smiled, ""Your father/grandfather is also happy with you, his daughter."" She said.</p> <p>Cindy's mouth dropped and then she turned to me. ""You told her!"" She said accusingly.</p> <p>I protested my innocence in this but she didn't believe me. Then Lark came up to her and looked into her eyes. ""You already knew this, although your mother didn't know. It was a secret you were keeping from her and everyone else. Bill didn't even know and you know he would never tell a stranger."" He said and then added. ""Hello Cindy, my name is Lark and this is my friend Bobby."" and he held out his hand.</p> <p>Cindy looked at Clea and then at me, but then she shook Lark's hand. ""Nice to meet you! Lark?"" She said. Lark rolled his eyes.</p> <p>""It's a family name, my grandfather had it, and his grandfather had it and so back. When we're married I'll pass it onto our grandson."" He said, and it was so straight-forward that Cindy didn't notice it.</p> <p>""That's nice."" She said wondering how Lark knew about her secret.</p> <p>Bobby in the meantime was shaking Diana's hand. ""Hi, I'm Bobby, I'm just their friend,"" Then he whispered, ""Sometimes they get strange, but that's them!"" He said.</p> <p>I gave a cough to attract everyone's attention. ""Alright girls, now you were lucky this time, Clea is used to such things, as are Lark and Bobby, but you have to be careful, you never know who might be around! Soo playing around. Okay?"" I said.</p> <p>""Yes Daddy!"" Diana said and ""Okay Daddy Bill!"" From Cindy who still had Lark's hand.</p> <p>I turned to Clea, ""You understand that I love my daughter and Cindy, I don't want them hurt!"" I said quietly.</p> <p>Clea touched me on my shoulder, ""It's alright Bill, I won't be rough on them, I'll take them around the area and show them the sights ... not all of them but most of them."" She said.</p> <p>I must admit I didn't know what she meant but I left her with my children without even bothering to worry, I mean she could have kidnapped them, but from the way she was acting I trusted her.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The rest of the day was spent learning the area and where the stage would be set up, the refreshment tents and the honey-wagons.</p> <p>It was 5 O'clock before I was able to leave and return to my tent. Clea had a bar-b-q set up and was frying some chicken and Franks for hot-dogs, the area was surprisingly quiet. She smiled at me as I arrived. ""There you are! I was just about to come and look for you!"" She said.</p> <p>""There was no need, you could have sent one of the kids to ..."" I saw she was smiling ""Or could you?"" I finished.</p> <p>""Why don't you look?"" She said pointing to her tent (well the one she was going to use). I opened the flap and on one of the beds was Lark and Cindy, tied facing each other and kissing. I looked at the other and tied, top to bottom, together was Bobby and Diana, he was sucking on her pussy and she was gently milking his cock with her mouth.</p> <p>""I see you've been busy!"" I said to Clea.</p> <p>She laughed, ""Well, we did look at the Pleasure stone and the four Attendant stones ... I'm not sure where the Master stone was."" She said.</p> <p>I shook my head, ""What did you call them?"" I said looking around at the stones in the fields.</p> <p>Clea pointed to a large flat stone, I suppose someone would call it a megalith - although it was lying down like a table on a base, instead of being upright. And there were four groups of stones arranged around the flat stone. ""That one lying down is the Pleasure stone, the sacrifice would be placed on the stone with her supporters held at the Attendant stones - there would always be four of them. Then the Master Stone would be used by the man who was to bleed the sacrifice."" She looked at my face and laughed. ""Oh no Bill, I don't mean they killed the sacrifice, it was just a term used. The person on the Pleasure stone would be offering her body for the use of the gods, after that she would be returned to her family.""</p> <p>I looked at her, ""You've researched this place?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She frowned, ""Oh no Bill, I was here before ... I mean it must have been some past life."" She said smiling at me now.</p> <p>I laughed at that but her look stopped me. ""I'm sorry Clea but I don't really believe in all that."" I said.</p> <p>She shook her head dismissively, ""That's alright Bill, I'm sure it believes in you."" She said and then she looked at the bar-b-q. ""Oh can you get the kids, the food's ready."" She said.</p> <p>I untied my daughter from Bobby but found she was unwilling to release the poor boy's cock, ""Just one more daddy! He tastes so nice!"" She said.</p> <p>I looked at Bobby who had a stupid look on his face, so I don't think he wanted her to stop either. But she had to learn. ""No, Diana! You've been told to stop and so you will. You've got a dinner to eat and you'll be ruining your appetite!"" I said.</p> <p>Diana laughed at that, realising Bobby's cock. I lifted her off of him and then turned my attention to Cindy and Lark. ""I hope you two are ready to disengage, because it's dinner time."" I said.</p> <p>Cindy wasn't looking straight as her eyes were apparently crossed and unfocused. Lark pulled away from her mouth. ""We've got all our lives ahead of us darling; we can stop for the moment."" He said to Cindy.</p> <p>She gave a languid smile and nodded her head. I began unravelling the rope around them, finding out that Lark was wearing some sort of jock-strap that held his cock away from Cindy's pussy. He noticed where I was looking and smiled.</p> <p>""Mom told me that Cindy wasn't prepared yet and so I couldn't put my dick into her until later."" He said.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The four children were outside the tent and eating the food, they were very animated and also hungry, the demolished most of the food leaving very little for Clea and myself, but somehow I didn't mind this.</p> <p>I looked at the naked children and thanked my lucky stars that we were undisturbed, but Clea had said we would be.</p> <p>""I want to thank you Clea. I'm supposed to be taking Cindy's cherry during this trip, but from the way Lark is acting he could do it instead."" I said although I was going to miss the tightness of her vagina as I entered her.</p> <p>Clea nodded, ""So I understood, don't worry I've got a plan for that. Let's talk about why you are here."" She said.</p> <p>I frowned, ""Well I'm here to help Phil with the UFO watch tomorrow night, its National UFO day tomorrow and so here I am."" I said.</p> <p>Clea shook her head, ""No, that's the reason for you being here, but <b>WHY</b> are you here!"" She asked. I opened my mouth ... and closed it again before opening it once more. ... Nothing!</p> <p>Clea laughed, ""You already told me that you were going to take Cindy's virginity, and tonight would be the perfect time to do so, especially here. You see that the 24th starts at midnight tonight and ends at 11:59:59 tomorrow night that's 23 hours and 59 minutes. So you see you're celebrating the end of National UFO day!"" she said.</p> <p>I blinked, I hadn't thought of that. ""But everything’s arranged for tomorrow!"" I said lamely.</p> <p>Clea nodded, ""That's the problem with you all!"" She said cryptically, ""Now what I plan is that early in the morning we place Cindy onto the Pleasure Stone and then the two boys will take position on the attendant stones with Diana and me on the other two. You will then take Cindy's cherry when the time is right!"" She said.</p> <p>""<b>You what?</b>"" I asked, no almost shouted.</p> <p>""It's perfect and that's why you're here. You have to do it, and you have to do it there and tonight!"" She said as if it was completely settled. ""There is just one problem ..."" She said and paused.</p> <p>""What's that?"" I asked falling into the silence.</p> <p>""We need the Master Stone! It won't work without it!"" She was almost talking to herself at this point.</p> <p>""What does it look like?"" I asked.</p> <p>Clea giggled, ""You wouldn't believe it if you knew! Let's just say it's unmissable when it's around!"" She finished.</p> <p>I looked around the field, there was still plenty of light left, ""Alright, we'll look for it, I'll try the cave, as I've got a torch!"" I said.</p> <p>And so after dinner we packed the plates away for disposing of later -must keep the country clean! And started on a rock hunt!</p> <p>I went into the cave and shone my torch around, it was quite deep and I followed the easiest route in. I came to a cavern on which there were some drawings on the wall. I looked at them. They showed a female form lying on a stone and a man in front of her. But his cock looked enormous and he had a strange form over his head.</p> <p>In the next picture he is holding a strange rock in his hand, to be honest it looked like a dildo, but he was pushing his own cock into the figure on the stone.</p> <p>The next picture showed something going from the man to the restrained figure on the stone - it was the pleasure stone!</p> <p>Then it seemed that the power was going back into the man before transferring into the stone he was holding.</p> <p>The last painting was the victim(?) getting up from the stone and joining other figures around the stone as something seemed to flow from the held stone into the sky.</p> <p>I looked around again and then I saw there was a nitch in the wall. I put my hand on it and it felt like an electric shock was passing through my hand. A rumble of sound and a doorway opened to reveal a chamber. I entered the chamber where inside and on a pedestal was the same stone dildo that was in the pictures.</p> <p>This has to be the Master Stone! Well now I could see why Clea was laughing, if I knew that it was this shape I would laugh as well.</p> <p>As I turned to leave the chamber there was another picture on the wall, a woman was standing there, or so it seemed but it was a picture of someone I knew, the only problem was that the face was Clea's!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I was rather shaken up as I left the cave and returned to the searchers. Clea was the first to approach me, she was smiling. ""You found it!"" She said simply.</p> <p>I nodded, ""I found it!"" I confirmed and showed it to her.</p> <p>She nodded. ""That's right."" She said. But when I offered it to her she shook her head, ""It's not for me to hold, you were shown where it was and it's accepted you as <b>the one</b>."" She said.</p> <p>This done she showed me where the attendant stones were, they all looked the same although there was a piece of smooth stone sticking up at an angle on each one, from the position it was as if it was saluting the central stone. I then noticed that on one the 'erection' (there was no other word for it) was slightly longer and higher up. ""That's where I'll be standing facing the pleasure stone!"" She said.</p> <p>I was puzzled, ""But you'd be pushed away from the stone. How can you ..."" I broke off as I saw her smile. ""You don't mean..."" I said the picture in my mind overpowering my normal thoughts.</p> <p>""I do! That stone is mine. My back and legs will be flat against the Attendant stone; so that I can't escape the flange has to be inserted into me."" She said evenly</p> <p>""What about the kids?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Well Diana would be attached to that one, with Lark and Bobby on those two."" She said, indicating that Lark would have a full view of my backside if I was to carry on with this. Clea could tell I was getting cold feet and so she took my hand. ""Cindy wants you to take her, and this is perfect for her and ..."" she stopped.</p> <p>""And what?"" I asked, there was something else here that I wasn't sure of.</p> <p>Clea turned to face me. ""You saw the pictures in the cave didn't you?"" She said, although it was a question I could see that she knew the answer. ""There is a need for this to happen, Cindy is willing and this is the time for it to take place! This has to happen!"" She said as if she was trying to convince me.</p> <p>""I'm not sure about these stones, I mean they can't be hygienic!"" I said -why was I worried about hygiene at this time?</p> <p>Clea shook her head. ""There is nothing that will hurt anyone, what I'll do is put KY on the flanges before we put the kids on them.""</p> <p>I was still uncertain. ""I don't know, what do the kids say about it?"" I asked.</p> <p>Clea smiled, ""Why not ask them?"" She said and pointed behind me where we had an audience.</p> <p>""Daddy I want to do this, it sounds fun!"" Diana said.</p> <p>""Please Daddy Bill. I want you to have me!"" Cindy said.</p> <p>""I don't mind Sir, I've already had Mistress Clea using my ass before, I like it!"" Bobby said.</p> <p>""Please Sir, I know this has to be done and for my future wife I plead that you do this."" Lark said. And so I was outvoted.</p> <p>""Alright, but at the first sign that things aren't right I stop it there and then!"" I said.</p> <p>Clea smiled, ""Of course Bill, this has to be completely voluntary."" She said sweetly.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The alarm went off at Two O'clock, in the morning! I dragged myself out of the bed and roused Cindy and Diana, both of whom had been tied down so that I could get some sleep! I didn't allow them to dress but just gently pulled the girls to their positions. I had to remember which stone Diana was supposed to be tied to but for some strange reason they seemed to have moved slightly.</p> <p>The Pleasure Stone seemed to have raised itself, I know that sound strange but I could have sworn that it came just to my knees, but now it was more to my thigh. But then I didn't really take any notice of the stone earlier so I could have been mistaken.</p> <p>I was in a quandary as to who to tie up first, but Diana wanted to be settled and so I took her to the attendant stone and touched the 'flange' as Clea had called it, I was surprised to find it was quite warm? How could this be? I expected it to be ... well stone cold!</p> <p>""Bill! Catch!"" Clea said as she threw something to me, there was enough light to see the tube and so I deftly caught it. I opened the lid and started to squeeze a large lump onto the flange and then a small amount onto Diana's ass.</p> <p>I then held my daughter, ""Ready darling?"" I asked her. She nodded and then moved back and up. Settling the tip of the flange into her ass-crack. Then I watched her eyes as she moved down allowing the stone to enter her ass.</p> <p>Her eyes widened as the unmoving stone entered her and moved down her anal-tract - Yes I know it was her movements that forced it inside her but you know what I mean! - and then she sighed as she felt her back against the Attendant stone. It seemed as if the stone actually moved to help her, but that couldn't happen! I pulled her arms behind the stone and then tied them so that she couldn't move.</p> <p>""Are you alright darling?"" I asked my daughter.</p> <p>She smiled and nodded, ""Yes Daddy, it's so strange, it's warm just like you!"" She said and returned to her private world of pleasure.</p> <p>I went to help Clea who had already tied Bobby to his Attendant stone and was now putting Lark onto his position. ""It's just like you said Mommy, I can feel it!"" He said.</p> <p>I looked at Clea who was now tying Lark's arms behind him but he again wasn't moving. I then checked both Bobby and Lark to see if they were okay. It was almost as if they were sedated with the sensations that were going through them.</p> <p>When I went to Clea she smiled at me, ""They're okay Bill, the stones won't allow them to come to harm, that isn't why they are here!"" She said as she settled down on her stone.</p> <p>""What do you mean they won't let them come to harm, you talk as if they are alive."" I said.</p> <p>Clea smiled, ""In a way they are!"" If you'll tie Cindy to the Pleasure stone I'll explain."" Clea said and placed her arms behind the stone.</p> <p>I then went to Cindy, who was watching these four impale themselves onto the stones. She then sat on the Pleasure stone and lay on her back, spreading her legs. I was going to position her in the middle of the stone but then I remembered the pictures in the cave. I pulled Cindy down so that her hips were just on the edge of the stone and then, taking a long piece of rope tied one leg up, I brought the rope under the stone, around the base and then tied Cindy's wrist. Looping the rope I then went under the stone again and this time I tied Cindy's other wrist, then finally I went back under the base to tie Cindy's other leg. This ensured that she was spread out but still allowed her to be available to me.</p> <p>""Take out the Master Stone!"" Cindy told me, I reached into my pocket and removed the stone dildo. All of a sudden there was a light around me.</p> <p>""What is happening?"" I called out.</p> <p>""Bill, don't fight it. Embrace it, its part of you!"" Clea said, and somehow I felt that she was right. Without realising it I was undressed and standing before Cindy. My cock was so erect that it almost seemed a completely different thing. But still I had to say something.</p> <p>""Cindy, are you sure you want to do this? I'm not sure what is happening but it's all up to you!"" I told her, knowing that even now should she say no I would stop!</p> <p>""Please Daddy Bill, I want it and I must have it now!"" Cindy said, a strange light in her eyes, one which seemed to be reflected from Clea, Lark, Bobby and Diana and I knew it was in my eyes as well.</p> <p>I walked to my young daughter's friend and gently rubbed her pussy with the stone dildo, finding her already moist with anticipation of this event. The stone seemed to suck at her juices and then I knew it was time.</p> <p>I positioned my cock at her small slit and started to push forward, she opened her mouth as she felt her pussy-lips being spread wider than before. And then my blunt invader was inside her, moving slowly down her vaginal channel before being stopped by her hymen. I pulled back slightly looking at her face, seeing the need in her eyes. And then I pushed forward into her. She arched her back as much as she could do, as she was tied in that position.</p> <p>I whispered to her, ""I'm sorry darling Cindy, do you want me to stop?"" I asked her. I could see Clea shaking her head at me, but this wasn't something she could have any say in.</p> <p>Cindy panted for a few minutes, ""... Please ... Daddy ... Bill ... I ... want ... this!"" She said and started to move under me, forcing my cock inside her again.</p> <p>I continued to move within Cindy, feeling her body accept my cock and respond to me. Suddenly I felt the stone dildo begin to warm up and it seemed to be sucking up the feelings of Cindy, delaying her orgasm and then feeding the sensations to me. It was so sudden and euphoric that I didn't realise what I was doing as all I wanted was the sensations to continue, then I looked at Cindy, the way her face showed her confusion and a slight look of fear.</p> <p>This wasn't what I wanted her to feel and as I thought this I could feel the dildo warming up again and then the feeling was starting to pass between us. It was almost visible as it flowed, Cindy started to smile as she could feel her body reacting again, and she began to move, moaning with the pleasure that was now being passed between us.</p> <p>Then we were giving a duet as we were wrapped up in the pleasure, this must have been how the stone got its name, but then lights seemed to flow from us to the four Attendant Stones, passing our pleasure through to Clea, Lark, Bobby and Diana. Our mutual moans of pleasure seemed to rise as the light pulsed around us all and then the Master Stone was starting to pull my arm up to point at the sky, I didn't know - or care - about this as I could feel that my climax was very near, so near that I knew it would be as if I'd been celebrate for some months!</p> <p>I know I screamed out as I felt the pulse of my seed rushing into my panting partner, she was also climaxing as I spurted inside her, a scream from her lips was echoed by the four watchers as Bobby and Lark spurted their own offerings towards the Pleasure stone, while Clea and Diana shook with their own climaxes. The light intensified and then, as if aimed by the Master Stone, was fired out towards space!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I woke up, I was still lying over the form of Cindy who was also sleeping, I gently moved away from her and then realised that I was no longer holding the Master Stone, it had just vanished. I quickly untied Cindy and then turned my attention to Diana. She was also dozing on her perch. I undid her arms and lifted her to remove her from the flange on which she had impaled herself, only to find smooth stone, the flange wasn't there!</p> <p>I placed her on the ground to recover and went to Bobby. Like Diana he was no longer held by the stone, just by the rope. I released him and then turned my attention to Lark. But he was now on the Pleasure Stone with Cindy, holding her in his arms as she slept. I went to Clea who smiled at me and then walked towards me.</p> <p>""Now for the reason!"" She said.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Clea took me to the cave, I didn't have the torch with me but for some reason I could see clearly. She showed me the first picture. ""Many years in the past, too many years to think of, the natives of this world performed a sacrifice, but without the death of the victim. Then some visitors from another plane arrived and noticed that the action produced more energy than the human world used. So they came to an agreement. They would harvest the energy without harming the humans, who didn't use it, and it would keep their world powered up for several years.""</p> <p>She smiled at me, ""The aliens were able to stockpile the energy, but they needed a way to increase it, and so they made the Pleasure Stone, to amplify the pleasure that both the man and woman would feel, but even this could be increased with a focus. And so they created the Attendant Stones, they would change their form slightly to accommodate a person, or would camouflage themselves to protect their state"" - so that was why they couldn't be counted, they moved around!</p> <p>""Finally they needed a way to send the energy to their dimension, and so the Master Stone was created! This would be a shape that nobody could mistake. Once the transaction is completed the stones would release their riders and wait until the next time."" She finished.</p> <p>Then it struck me! The Master Stone! Where was it? I looked at Clea in shock. ""Clea, the Master Stone ..."" I couldn't say what I had to say.</p> <p>She smiled at me, ""Don't worry, once the transmission had been completed the Master Stone returns to its chamber, to recharge itself. It's been around for some time now; it knows how to look after itself!"" She said.</p> <p>Clea continued with her story, ""This went fine for many years, until one day the Indians who knew of the stones all died out. The aliens were surviving on the stored energy that had been provided. But another source was needed and so they searched for someone who could help them! They decided that a family would have to be encouraged to do this, but there was no real contact between the two worlds. So they decided that they would have to create their own people."" She smiled at me.</p> <p>""We were the ones, but my family isn't as long lived as they hoped, it's been several years since anyone has been found who could help both us and the aliens. That was where you came in."" She looked at me now. ""You were chosen to be that family!"" She said.</p> <p>""But I didn't even know about the aliens! How can I have been chosen?"" I asked her.</p> <p>She smiled again, ""People talk about fate, but it can be managed. It was a shock when your wife died, she would have been perfect for the priestess! But then we had to make alternative plans, Phil was our choice but it didn't work! So his memory was modified so that he didn't remember any of this."" She finished sadly.</p> <p>I looked at the nitch and put my hand there, the electrical charge was still there and the door to the chamber opened, Clea smiled and took my hand. We entered the chamber together. There was a pulsating light in the middle of the chamber.</p> <p>""<i>We greet you human, and we give you thanks for your energy which has given us the means to talk to you once more.</i>"" The voice seemed to be everywhere.</p> <p>""Thank you, but I still don't understand. What did we do that made you pick us?"" I asked the air.</p> <p>There was a strange noise which I understood to be laughing. ""<i>You picked yourselves, we just guided you in the proper direction. You did all we needed without much prompting except for Clea here who had to be with you. We would ask you to take care of her in the time ahead, and will meet with you next time.</i>"" The voice finished and the light faded.</p> <p>""But what about..."" I said but I knew I was talking to thin air.</p> <p>Clea looked at me, ""You see Bill, although my family is long lived, I've been here for much too long, I want you to look after Lark and Bobby. You will have enough money for that, it's all been sorted out. Also you are legally Lark and Bobby's guardian, they are good boys and Lark will be able to tell you when THEY need more energy, what we gave them will be good for several of your years."" She said and seemed to walk backwards.</p> <p>""What do you mean ..?"" Dammn I keep on repeating myself! But I still didn't know what was happening. Clea seemed to meld into the wall! I went to follow her but could only find the painting of ... of Clea!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>It was with a deep profound sense of loss that I returned to the children who were now all recovered. Lark looked at me. ""Don't Daddy Bill! She had been around for some time; she told me that it was her time to return to her makers! She is happy now I promise you."" He said.</p> <p>Bobby looked at me, ""Is it true sir, are you going to be looking after me now?"" he said, a tear in his eye.</p> <p>I nodded, ""Yes Bobby, it seems I am."" I said and held out my arms to my new family!</p> <p>As we were going back to the tents Cindy spoke to me, ""Daddy Bill why did Lark's mother have to go? She was so nice."" She said softly.</p> <p>""Yes she was, but she had to go and so we have two more for the family, we're going to have to look after them now they've lost their mother."" I said to her.</p> <p>I couldn't find any reason to remain at Grover's Mill, and for some reason my car was now a larger multi-person vehicle, again with highly tinted windows. I started tying the girls in and found that Lark was already working on Cindy; Diana was working on Bobby and had found four gags which all the children were wearing! The van was fully fuelled and I knew that the insurance and documentation would be all in my name!</p> <p>As we left Grover's Mill Phil was at the gate waving at us. I opened the window and started to apologise, but he'd forgotten all about my helping him. ""Didja see that last night?"" He asked me</p> <p>I shook my head, ""Sorry no, what happened?"" I said.</p> <p>He looked at me wide eyed, ""There was that large fucking light going into the sky, it was shaped like a fucking dildo! You didn't see it!"" he asked me.</p> <p>""Why no Phil, I must have been sleeping!"" I said innocently.</p> <p>""Boy oh Boy! I never thought I'd see one!"" He said, ""Yessiree, a real <b>Unidentified Fucking Flying Object!</b>"" He said</p> <p>What else could I do but agree?</p></div>",[]
1361,"Aliens, Part 1",1,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"This started off as my original story for the UFO competion, but I realised that it could be much more. This chapter is a set-up for the whole story, a Brownie troop with a male Brown Owl, go camping on Dartmoor. What they find can never be made into a badge.",2007-06-28,3,4,"ff, nudity, mast, sci-fi",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner175.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It all started as a lark, and I don't mean the feathered bird variety.</p> <p>I saw in the local rag about the National Unidentified Flying Object day and thought, 'well why not? You see in England here we live near a Tor, - a large outcrop of rock. Well a couple of hundred miles away in Dorset anyway (to some people that’s close!). Local history said something about the Druids using it as a place of worship. So I decided that I'd take my girls there and we'd camp out a few nights just watching.</p> <p>My girls? I was in charge of a group of Brownies - Don't ask how a single man of 40 can be a Brown Owl! It involved lots of arguments and a couple of court cases! It also helped that my solicitor brought up the case of sex discrimination! - The Brownies were between 7 and 10 years old and bright for their ages. They also helped to elect me.</p> <p>I had a twenty year old Tawny Owl - Sara Pretence, very pretty and also very good in bed - but don't tell the children that! They'd only snigger and make up songs about it.</p> <p>The Snowy Owl was a mother of one of the older girls - Wilma Jordan; her daughter Hannah was almost ready to join the Guides. This was going to be her last year with our troop; Wilma was a very straight laced person ensuring that there was nothing funny or strange happening.</p> <p>We had a troop of 18 girls, split up into three 'sixes', Snowy looked after the 7 and 8 year olds, Tawny looked after the 9 year olds and I had the unenviable task of controlling the 10 year olds.</p> <p>But I'm digressing away from the story.</p> <p>The girls were all psyched (to use an Americanism) up about this trip, we rarely have the time to have camp, most of the time it’s at a hotel. (Singing round the camp fire sounds odd with a baritone amongst the girl's pitched voices) But their parents were all happy with this; I decided that we'd have a few days at the Tor. It would give the girls some time to get their field craft badges. Snowy, Tawny and I had a meeting a few weeks before hand to decide exactly what equipment we'd need.</p> <p>Tents were the main need, our inventory showed that the ones we had were 12 years old, and not in the best of states, the same could be said for the other equipment and so it was left to me, as Brown Owl to provide the equipment! At least I could afford it - nice when you win the Euro-Lottery, I'm well off but not stinking rich!</p> <p>So it was, with new equipment and with the troop ready, that we were off!</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Have you known any woman - no matter what age - to be ready on time? That's right! We left two hours after we were supposed to!</p> <p>We travelled in three vehicles 8 girls in each with the equipment in one van. Thank goodness for Sat-Nav. you can get completely lost with the new technology nowadays! So we arrived at the camp site (after hours of 'are we there yet' or more ominous 'where's the nearest toilet?') 4 hours late and the sun was setting. So now we had a choice, do we let the bra... <b>little darlings</b>, I mean, put up their own tents? Or put the largest tent up first and leave the others until the morning?</p> <p>The rumble of thunder in the distance made up the minds of the girls -""Large tent ... <b>PLEASE!</b>"" they all said.</p> <p>And so it was that the three of us were working on putting up a large tent - it was really the tent for the Dining Hall, and if wet a main area to work in. So it was hard work. What also didn't help ... if you've read anything about Tors you will see that they are large areas of rock. This meant there were little places to place the guy-ropes. I ending up hammering in piton-type hooks into the ground and then the two women, with the girls hindering (I mean helping!) their efforts.</p> <p>We managed to get the tent up and the girl's luggage inside before the threatening rain arrived. Now you know rain, I know rain ... but this wasn't it! Imagine being at the bottom of a waterfall and you get a slight idea what we were having. The old tent wouldn't have stood a chance it was lucky we had this new one, the groundsheet also worked well as it was attached to the bottom of the tent, we could feel the water moving underneath it, but none came through.</p> <p>We were prepared for the night with sandwiches, many girls swapping their least favourite fillings for someone else. I phoned back to the parents to let them know that we had arrived and we were all safe. The cell connection wasn't great but it did get through. I also browsed the web for the weather report, according to the BBC we should be sitting outside under the clear sky looking up at the moon, which would be just over a quarter full. So the report was spot on!</p> <p>""Brown Owl, Brown Owl, Rachael's wet her knickers!"" Was shouted for all to hear.</p> <p>""I couldn't help it ... it’s the sound of all the water out there!"" Rachael said with a wail.</p> <p>I knew there was something I forgot ... so we would have to get a honey-pot, curtained off from the rest of the tent, but for the moment ""Tracy! Behave yourself, Rachael dry off and change your clothes!"" I said thinking I had forgotten something.</p> <p>""I can't they're all in the van!"" Rachael said with another wail! This is true! I hadn't brought in any of the girl's bags from the van and so they only had what they were standing in!</p> <p>""Rachael you can't stand there in wet clothes, so take them off!"" Snowy Owl said. The seven year old looked towards me and shook her head. ""It's alright Rachael, you know that Brown Owl is our leader in this, he knows what girls look like under their clothes! Now take them off."" Snowy said.</p> <p>And crying away Rachael started to remove her wet knickers, while I studiously looked the other way. I was studying the tent and trying to see where I could place the honey-pot. Nearest the door would be best, but there was nowhere to have a screen to hide the ... what is the word? Person using the bucket, I suppose.</p> <p>We did have some blankets lying on the groundsheet and they were mostly dry so I took the driest and passed it to Snowy who held it in front of Rachael, to hide her from the gaze of the man in the tent! ME!</p> <p>I held up my hand to show that I wanted the troop to be quiet and then spoke gently. ""How many of you need to use the toilet?"" I asked them. A bashful three held up their hands. ""Alright, Pixies get the blankets and hold them up! NO, open them up first and then hold them up."" My girls did this. I arranged them so that they were hiding the bucket with the blankets and then directed the youngest to use the bucket as a toilet.</p> <p>The girl went into the area created by the blankets and then called out. ""There's no loo paper!"" I didn't understand the need for this but Tawny did and quickly rummaged through her pack, she had the first aid box, she took some bandages and cut them into lengths, she then took them into the space and, I suppose, handed them to the girl.</p> <p>""Thanks Tawny."" She said and then there was the sound of water hitting plastic, in the enclosed area it sounded very loud. I looked around daring any of the girls to say anything, they'd soon realise that they'd be making a similar noise shortly! She was replaced by the second girl who blushed as they passed and soon the tune was playing again she was replaced by the third after which the blankets were taken down.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>We then decided that it would be nice to have something to eat ... except the food was still back on the van. I was going to ask who had planned this trip and then realised it was ME! So I braved the weather and dashed to the van, fumbled with the keys and finally opened the door. Climbed in and sat down in the driver's seat. There was a flash of lighting and then the 'crack' of the thunder almost immediately. The storm was so close!</p> <p>I wasted no time, but grabbed the food hamper and a coat - I covered the hamper with the coat and dashed out of the van again to arrive, soaked through, in the tent. The girls looked at me and laughed. ""Snowy, Tawny! Brown Owl's wet his trousers!"" They chanted -which made Rachael feel better.</p> <p>""Oh Brown Owl, you need to take your wet clothes off!"" Tawny said with a smile and a raised eyebrow.</p> <p>""Yes Brown Owl, you have to! You'll catch your death of cold."" My sixes said which I thought was nasty of them; as they were of an age when they wondered exactly what the difference was between them and the boys.</p> <p>I didn't want to stay in my wet clothes, but I also didn't want to undress in front of these 18 girls and two women. But I'd already told Rachael to undress and it would only be fair! And so I took off my jumper and shirt, shoes, socks, and trousers - the last after I had taken a blanket and wrapped it around my waist first!</p> <p>Snowy Owl then spoke up. ""You're not going to leave your wet pants on are you?"" She said almost giggling - I looked daggers at her but then manoeuvred the damp underwear down my legs and then away from me to the cheers of the girls there.</p> <p>I went to hold my hand up but had to grip the blanket as it threatened to slip and I didn't want the girls to see ... me! ""Now that we've got the food let's have supper and then we'll get to sleep!"" I said in my best tone.</p> <p>The supper was sandwiches and soon finished off. There was a few embarrassed girls who needed to use the pot, but now my sixes were used to the routine.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>Although I said we'd go to sleep there was the obligatory telling of ghost stories. And so I started with ... 'T’was a cold and stormy night...' To which a nice streak of lightening lit up the tent and then the rumble of thunder sounded loud, so loud that the girls started to scream.</p> <p>“Even worse than this night! I was walking though what I thought was a field when I realised that it was a graveyard.” I was lowering my voice as much as I could to get the girls to move in closer to me. “As I passed the stones giving the dates of people births and deaths I did notice a strange sound. ‘Chi-chi, chi-chi’ it went. Well I followed the sound, passing a few rows of gravestones, and then I saw him, crouched down in front of a stone, he had a hammer and chisel in his hands and was working on the gravestone in front of him, chipping away at the stone.” I paused for a moment before carrying on.</p> <p>“I spoke to the figure after giving off a sigh of relief. ‘You got me worried!’ I said to him. ‘You’d never know what I was thinking’ I added. Well the figure kept on tapping on the stone, ‘I wouldn’t worry son.’ He said still working away. Now I was getting interested in what he was doing. ‘I didn’t know stonemasons worked after dark!’ I said to him. He turned to me and I could see his white face and hands in the flash of the lightning. ‘They don’t, but the buggers got my date of birth wrong!’ The man said before he faded from my sight!” I finished off what was really a very old joke.</p> <p>There was a released sigh of breath from the girls and then some started to laugh as they realised what I had said. And then they had to explain it to the younger girls who groaned as they then saw the joke.</p> <p>Tawny Owl then told a story which was more interesting than mine, so I’m not going to add it here!</p> <p>Anyway the time got later and the storm, if that’s what it was, got worse. So now we had to get the girls to sleep. This wasn’t easy with all the noise we had.</p> <p>Anyway after a few sniffles and cries the girls finally managed to settle down and sleeping. I still had problems with being naked under this blanket with a group of girls, but I managed.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I was having a strange dream ... I seemed to be floating on air while a conversation was being carried out.</p> <p>""But why is this male alone with all these females? Are they his?"" the first asked.</p> <p>""No! An examination of their mental processes indicates that they mostly regard him as a leader, they refer to him as a coloured nocturnal avian creature!"" The second replied.</p> <p>""Strange do they not see the difference between this subject and a bird?"" The first said.</p> <p>I tried to speak, ""<i>That's Brown Owl and it's a title!</i>"" I managed to say.</p> <p>There was a shocked silence and then the first spoke again. ""The subject is conscious! How?""</p> <p>The second voice after a pause spoke, ""It seems he has limited functions at the moment, it will pass and he will not remember any of this."" It said smugly.</p> <p>""Well we need to make arrangements, assign probe agents to monitor this world, if they are able to break our control it might be awkward."" and I sensed it walk away.</p> <p>The second voice remained, ""You are able to hear me?"" It asked.</p> <p>I tried to nod but couldn't, ""<i>Yes, what have you done to me?</i>"" I asked it.</p> <p>""Nothing, we are just gathering information, or rather you are having a dream, that is all. Why were you at this place tonight?"" It asked me.</p> <p>Well if it was a dream then there was no reason not to answer. ""<i>I wanted to bring my Brownie Troop on a camping trip; this was the best place for us.</i>"" I said simply.</p> <p>""I see … why didn't you leave when the atmospheric conditions worsen?"" It asked.</p> <p>""<i>What do you mean?</i>"" I countered.</p> <p>""We induced the precipitation and electrical storm; you should have returned to your travelling vehicles and left the place to get to safety. Why didn't you?"" It asked.</p> <p>""<i>I don't know, we had the tent up and it would have been too much bother to have taken it down, anyway it didn't let the rain in!</i>"" I replied.</p> <p>""Strange, we would have returned to main shelters and given up the equipment. Your people need researching!"" The voice said.</p> <p>""<i>What people, Just who are you?</i>"" I asked.</p> <p>There was a chuckle, ""Oh nobody at all, now if you will relax, this will just takes a few of your seconds I think I’m going to make a few changes..."" The voice said and I drifted back into darkness.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>The sounds of laughter woke me, the troop were opening the tent flap to let the sunlight in! I went to get up but the blanket slipped and showed my body to the nearest girl, my daughter Brittany.</p> <p>""You'd better put these on Dad!"" She said throwing me my boxers.</p> <p>Her actions attracted my other daughter, Samantha who just smiled at me. ""Don't want to corrupt these innocents!"" She said as the other Brownies started to close around us.</p> <p>""Now girls, I'm sure Brown Owl doesn't need an audience."" Said Wilma also laughing, ""You know that Sara isn't the only one who likes you!"" She said suggestively. I stood up and pulled on my boxers</p> <p>""Have you all seen enough?"" I asked them.</p> <p>Wilma's daughter shook her head, ""Not really, can't it do anything else?"" She asked making her friends laugh with her.</p> <p>I found my clothes to be nice and dry now and so I put them on. ""Breakfast anyone?"" I said which drove them out of the tent to the dry ground.</p> <p>They had quickly gathered dry moss and we had a fire started, I looked around at the twenty girls and saw that Rachael was still without her clothes. I took her hand and we went to the van, I found out her bag and helped her to dress. She giggled and kissed me on the nose, ""Thanks’ Brown Owl!"" She said.</p> <p>Sara came up to me, ""She's going to be a heartbreaker soon, are you sure you don't want her in your harem?""</p> <p>I smiled at her, ""No, I've enough on my plate with the three of you."" I said kissing her and looking at my daughters.</p> <p>The breakfast was rashers of bacon, eggs and baked beans, with tea brewed over the open fire. They sat down Indian style with their legs crossed which gave Sara, Wilma and me views of their underwear. ""Don't they look edible?"" Wilma said with her eyes sparkling.</p> <p>""So who's your favourite?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Oh I like them all, but I daren't do anything. My husband wouldn't understand!"" She said.</p> <p>""But Wilma, we're on our own here, nobody's going to know!"" Sara said.</p> <p>Wilma patted her arm, ""It's alright for you Sara, you've got John to keep you company when you need it, George isn't even a cold blanket at night, he just turns over and goes to sleep, that's why I've been having dreams about Hannah.” She said sounding slightly hoarse.</p> <p>Sara smiled at her. “How does Hannah feel?” She asked looking at me.</p> <p>“I don’t know? I didn’t want to scare her.” Wilma said.</p> <p>“I’ll have a word with her during the badge tests.” Sara told her and we carried on with our breakfast.</p> <p>The first badge was for first aid, and so we allowed Hannah to be the victim while the others tried out their bandaging techniques, it was while she was tied up that Sara tested her by insinuating her fingers up along the leg splint to where the girls' yellow panties were and began rubbing along the slit, almost immediately Hannah began to get wet between her legs and started to moan. Sara then whispered into her ear, ""You like that don't you Hannah?""</p> <p>""Yyyyeeeessss!"" Hannah hissed keeping her eyes closed with the sensations.</p> <p>""Do you want me to carry on or what about letting your mother do this?"" Sara whispered. But Hannah's reaction to the thought of her mother touching her was surprising ... she climaxed on the spot.</p> <p>""Mummmmmmmyyyyyyyy!"" She sighed as her euphoria overtook her.</p> <p>Sara returned to Wilma hand held up her fingers to the elder woman's mouth, without questioning Wilma sucked on the fingers. ""That's how your daughter tastes, enjoy yourself tonight!"" She said.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>In the meantime Brittany and Samantha had approached me, ""Daddy, you promised to take us into town; we need to get some more clothes!"" They said, as they spoke I remembered that the small house fire had burnt up most of their normal clothes and so they needed a new wardrobe ... not to mention a new wardrobe to keep them in!</p> <p>I nodded to them, ""Okay girls, while the others are practising we're going into Tavistock and see what shops are there."" I said knowing this was going to hit my credit-card, but then I could afford it.</p> <p>So my daughters and I were in the van travelling into Tavistock, a large town near Dartmoor. “So girls what are you planning to buy?” I asked them.</p> <p>Surprisingly they look at each other before Brittany spoke, “Oh you know dad, coverings that type of things.” She said</p> <p>I smiled, “You mean clothes, okay I’ll go to M&amp;S if they have one and we’ll start there.” I said.</p> <p>Again that look and then Samantha asked “What’s an M&amp;S?”</p> <p>I laughed out loud, “Come on girls! Marks and Spencer’s! What’s wrong with you today?” I said, after all that was where I got all my clothes – could explain my own wardrobe I suppose!</p> <p>The girls laughed, “Sorry Dad, just getting jumbling up! I suppose!” Samantha said seriously.</p> <p>“She means Jumbled up Dad!” Brittany corrected her sister.</p> <p>I frowned, it wasn’t like the girls to… “Dad!” Samantha called.</p> <p>“Yes Samantha?” I said…</p> <p>…we were on the road to Tiverton and the girls were playing up as they would do.</p> <p>“So where are we going girls?” I called back to them.</p> <p>“Let’s see if there’s an M&amp;S around and we’ll try there.” Samantha said which sounded fine to me, after all that’s where I got my clothes from, I wasn’t much of a clothes horse but at least I had something to wear!</p> <p>“Sounds good to me.” I agreed and we carried on our way.</p> <p>I found a car park and we left the van in a space. “Now girls I think you’re going to need training bras and underwear as well. For some reason both girls looked puzzled, “I’ve seen how your breasts are forming, they need to be supported, and you don’t want to get droopy tits now do you?” I said with a smile.</p> <p>Both girls smiled back but I could tell they were still puzzled by my words.</p> <p>We managed to find a branch of Marks and Spencer’s in Tiverton (<i>for those who don’t know M&amp;S they are a high street store that mainly deals with clothing – although they have food halls nowadays – and are well known in England</i>) and I managed to get a nice assistant to help my girls with their clothes.</p> <p>“Daddy? What do you think?” Samantha called from the fitting room, when I looked she was standing with the curtain drawn back showing me her new lacy training bra – Only that! She wasn’t wearing anything else!</p> <p>“It looks very nice darling, now carry on and you can show me later … I mean the clothes only!” I said in an exasperated hiss.</p> <p>Her eyes went slightly blank for a second and then she opened her mouth, “<b>SORRY DADDY!</b>” She called out and closed the curtain.</p> <p>I turned to see an assistant looking on with her mouth open, “Girls’ Eh, they’d do anything to embarrass me!” I said to her, but it sounded lame to me.</p> <p>I noticed her eyes glaze over for a moment and then she shook her head, “I never did that for my dad!” She said and then when to help somebody else.</p> <p>I turned to find Brittany beside me, “I’m sorry about Samantha daddy, she won’t do that again.” She said to me as Samantha stepped out from the changing room, she was fully dressed now and she looked down as she came to us.</p> <p>“Sorry Daddy, I just got carried away!” She said.</p> <p>“You nearly got me carried away! You’re lucky the assistant is slightly attracted to you.” I said to her. Samantha looked at Brittany who shrugged her shoulders. “Now what else do we need to get?” I asked them.</p> <p>You did promise a computer daddy, one we can use from anywhere.” Brittany said.</p> <p>I couldn’t really remember saying that but I must have done as neither of my girls would lie to me. So we went to a computer shop and managed to get a new duo-processor laptop, it had Microsoft Vista on board but then you can’t have everything I suppose.</p> <p>The man started to talk me though the use of the equipment when Samantha spoke up, “Why can’t it just tell us what it can do?” She asked.</p> <p>The salesman looked at her, “I’m sorry miss but it doesn’t have anything programmed into it for demonstrating?” He said.</p> <p>Samantha shook her head, “No I mean it’s not talking!” She said looking slightly distressed.</p> <p>The salesman looked nonplussed. “I… I don’t understand what you mean Miss.”</p> <p>Brittany shook her head, “I’m sorry sir, but my sister wants a computer that is able to talk to her.” She said.</p> <p>The puzzlement cleared, “Oh that’s simple, we have quite a lot of voice recognition programs that can read out books to you.” He said pointing to a display</p> <p>Samantha looked at Brittany; both seemed puzzled at his words, although I understood them completely. “I’m sorry, but my daughters seem to live with Star Trek and Andromeda, they expect to get an intelligent computer.</p> <p>The salesman laughed, “Oh that’s purely science-fiction. We’re nowhere near achieving that type of computer, and especially for the home.” He said and continued with his spiel.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>When we returned to the van, with our shopping. I sat in the driver’s seat and just sat there! “Daddy?” Samantha said trying to get me to look at her.</p> <p>I tried to remember their mother, my wife, the woman with whom we produced these two daughters … but I couldn’t!</p> <p>“Daddy!” Brittany said to me and all of a sudden I could see my wife, a person I’d always loved and wanted to be my partner … except I recognised her! She was a film star! She was never my wife!</p> <p>“Sorry Brittany, Samantha. Do you remember the Star Trek program, the one where the Vulcan’s tried to get Commander Reiker to believe that he’d been struck with amnesia?” I said to them.</p> <p>Both girls frowned and tried to focus on me, but I wasn’t allowing them! “No Daddy.” Samantha said.</p> <p>I nodded, “No … I didn’t think you would. You see in that story they used Reiker’s memory to provide his ideal woman to be his wife. She was a hologram created by the Binards to keep Reiker occupied. Just like you two are doing to me!” I said watching them.</p> <p>The two girls looked at me, “Daddy? Are you feeling alright?” Brittany asked me.</p> <p>“I’m feeling fine, although I seem to be getting a headache! Could you two stop whatever it is and allow me to talk?” I said. And it was true I was getting an ache, and they were the only cause it could be.</p> <p>The two girls looked at me and then at each other. My headache increased and then I must have blacked out.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I was sitting in the van with Samantha and Brittany looking at me with concern in their eyes, “Are you okay now Daddy?” Brittany asked me.</p> <p>I nodded, “I think so Brittany, what happened?” I asked her.</p> <p>“Donno, you just sat down and then seemed to collapse.” Samantha said handing me a bottle of water.</p> <p>I drank from the bottle, somehow my head was clear. So whatever it was must have passed? At least I hope it had. For a moment I debated whether to go to the nearest hospital to have a check up. “No Dad, there’s no need!” Samantha said before I could voice my thoughts. I must have spoken out loud and didn’t realise it.</p> <p>“Okay then girls; let’s get back to the camp!” I said and started up the van.</p></div>",[]
1362,"Aliens, Part 2",2,CORNER GHOST,cornerghost@hotmail.com,"Continuing from my UFO story, the Brownies are slightly different and our hero is returning from taking his daughters to town for clothing -what can go wrong? - This is mainly a set up during the story.",2007-08-08,3,5,"Ff, nudity, exhibitionism",/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/corner176.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We arrived back at the camp to find a near riot going on, many of the girls were undressed and playing around. I could see several of them in a 69 position and from the way they were sweating they’d been at it for some time.</p> <p>I stopped the van and quickly ran to where Wilma was naked on the ground with Hannah. Her hands were rubbing all over her daughter’s naked body while Hannah was getting reintroduced to her mother’s breasts. From the sheen on their bodies I could judge they’d been playing for some time.</p> <p>I stood in front of them with my hands on my hips “Just what do you think you’re doing?” I shouted. “All girls get to the tent and we’ll have a few words!” I added.</p> <p>Shamefaced Wilma got to her feet and helped Hannah to hers, they quickly began to dress. “I’m sorry but…” Wilma began but stopped when I shook my head.</p> <p>“I don’t want to hear that just yet, wait until we’re inside!” I said.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>It was a subdued group that face me as I entered the tent, the last girl in was Marcia who was surprisingly fully dressed. I counted head there were all 20 girl present as well as Sara, Wilma and me. “So would somebody please explain the display I saw out there as well as the one I can currently see in here?” I said as I noticed that many of the girls were still undressed.</p> <p>Sara coughed, and I looked at her, “It’s all my fault Brown Owl, since we completed the first aid program I said they could play, when they complained of being hot I said that they could take off some clothing, it was rather warm you know!” She said.</p> <p>So instead of wearing swimming costumes they elected to undress completely? What if anyone came near, what would have been said then!” I said angrily, “They would have called the police and then this troop would be disbanded! Is that what you wanted?” I said addressing them all.</p> <p>“No, Brown Owl” The group said quietly.</p> <p>“You all wanted me to be your Brown Owl! If news of this got out I’d be arrested and locked up, most of you would face questions by your parents and the authorities! Is this what you wanted?” I demanded.</p> <p>Again there was an almost silent, “No Brown Owl.”</p> <p>I shook my head, “No Brown Owl! I wonder if I should remain your Brown Owl? Obviously I can’t control you! And it looks like Tawny and Snowy can’t control either you or themselves! It looks like the best thing we can do is to pack up and leave!” I decided.</p> <p>“NO! The girls shouted out and Francine, on of my six’s carried on speaking.</p> <p>“Please Brown Owl, we’re sorry but it was so nice out there and nobody was around or else Marcia would have called out…” I looked to see Marcia, the late arrival, nodding her head, “So if anyone did turn up she would have let us know!” Francine said and it was hard not to look at her as she was only dressed in her birthday suit, with small forming breasts and barely a hair covering her mons.</p> <p>I turned to the dressed girl, “Marcia? Why didn’t you warn them when we arrived?” I asked her.</p> <p>“’Cos I knew it was you Brown Owl, you’re one of us!” She said simply, “If it has been anyone else I would have told the guys and they would have gone into the tent and dress!” She added.</p> <p>I nodded, well at least they had lookouts, but it was still irresponsible. I turned to Wilma, “You are supposed to be the moral leader of this troop? So why did you have your face in your daughter’s pussy?” I demanded of her.</p> <p>Wilma hung her head, like a naughty child being told off. “I’m sorry Brown Owl, but it’s been so long since I’ve been able to express myself sexually …” She said but I stopped her.</p> <p>“Snowy Owl! We are not here to satisfy your secret cravings! Good grief, you’re supposed to be making sure I don’t debauch any of the girls in the troop! You are supposed to be in charge of morals! Where are your morals?” I asked her.</p> <p>She didn’t look at me but just said, “I’m sorry but I didn’t pack them!” She said which made some of the girls’ laugh, a laugh that was quickly silenced by my look!</p> <p>I sat down with my heads in my hands, “I don’t know what to do … what’s happened to you all overnight?” I asked, trying to remember what had exactly happened last night? But all I could remember was the storm and rain, getting soaking wet! Except…</p> <p>How could we have dry moss and sticks to build a fire in the morning? It should have all been completely wet! I turned to Sara, “How do you feel?” I asked her.</p> <p>She looked slightly puzzled but then gave a wide smile, “Free, uninhibited. As if all my fears were nothing anymore! I want to do anything and everything!” She said and her eyes were bright.</p> <p>I turned to Wilma, “And you Wilma, how do you feel?” I asked her.</p> <p>She frowned, “That’s strange. I feel exactly the same, but I also feel that you are the right person for me. I have a feeling that I should be doing what you want me to do, anything you want me to do! And also I’m to convince others to feel the same.” She said, her eyes showing the question that she couldn’t even think of asking.</p> <p>I didn’t understand it either! Somehow – whether in the food or the air – both my ‘responsible’ adults were acting as if they were under some kind of drug. And the girls weren’t any better either, they were all hyperactive and many of them were openly rubbing their pussies while looking at me! This was getting worse!</p> <p>At first I thought of packing up and moving to a least contaminated area, where – after they got better – we could compose ourselves and return home! But then I considered what I was thinking … what would happen if we did return home? Parents would start asking questions, and most of the girls were honest (well I thought they were). But then what about me? I was living with my daughters in a small apartment and at times I shared the only bed with Sara! Was I being a hypocrite in this?</p> <p>It was then I realised exactly what I had thought! How could I have had a fire that burnt the girl’s bedroom … when I didn’t have a bedroom for the girls? Where did they sleep? I couldn’t really remember, I looked at them fondly and they were looking at me …</p> <p>Me …</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I drew in a deep breath, “Very well girls, we’ll stay here for the rest of the time…” there was a rousing cheer from the troop, but I held up my hand for silence. “But … but we shall all have to be circumspect in what we do!” I finished.</p> <p>One young girl raised her hand, “Brown Owl, what does circumcise mean?” She asked me as the older girls burst into laughter and she looked puzzled.</p> <p>“The word is circumspect and it means that we have to take precautions, we can’t let anyone else know what we are doing here, and what is done here remains here! Do you all understand?” I asked them and they all nodded their heads.</p> <p>Then one of the older girls, Molly, raised her hand and gave the expected question, “But Brown Owl, what does circumcise mean?” She asked.</p> <p>I looked at her and said, “That Molly you’ll find out in your sex education classes at school!” I told her.</p> <p>Molly shook her head, “That’s no use! Mum won’t let me got to them! She said they were nasty and I wasn’t allowed to attend!” her face showed her anger at that.</p> <p>I looked at her and smiled to show I wasn’t annoyed at her, “But you do already know a lot, don’t you?” I asked her.</p> <p>She gave a small, shy smile and nodded, “Of course, all the girls talk about sex and when they want to do it!” She said and then looked at me and I watched her as she ran her finger down her little slit.</p> <p>I had to smile at her, “It’s alright Molly, remember what I said. What is said and done here remains here, I won’t tell your mother about ANY of this!” I said emphasising the any. I then turned to address the other girls. “Alright, now we understand what can and can’t be done, so I suggest that you all get dressed as we have more badges to earn …” My words brought a few calls that made Sara blush. “NORMAL Brownie badges! We’ll talk about other things later!” I said.</p> <p>Grumbling the troop began putting on their dresses and blouses, although I did notice that, by some unknown agreement, none of the girls had put on their underwear. I turned to Wilma and Sara and found they were busy pulling down their own panties, or again in Wilma’s case! “Et tu Snowy, Tawny?” I said.</p> <p>Both smiled at me and Sara said, “When in Rome!” Before she started looking at me with a predatory look in her eyes. “What about you?” She asked.</p> <p>I shook my head, “No, like my family I prefer to have … what are you two doing?” I addressed my daughters who were in the midst of pulling their knickers down.</p> <p>Samantha looked up at me, still holding her yellow knickers, “Just joining the others Daddy!” She said.</p> <p>I looked at Brittany who was holding on to Wilma with one hand while tugging at her knickers with the other. Sara was looking at me, “So Brown Owl? Are you going to join the troop?” She asked me.</p> <p>Now I was having problems with a certain part of me, after being ‘faced’ with so many unfledged and peach-like cunnys I didn’t want to reveal my problem to any of the girls! And because it was a ‘hard’ decision to make I shook my head. “I don’t think that’s wise, one of us has to been keeping a clear head!” I said.</p> <p>Wilma looked at my trousers (for Americans read pants) and then she said, “Which one?” in a suggestive voice.</p> <p>I didn’t bother to answer that question instead I turned to Sara, “So how did the first aid go?” I asked her.</p> <p>She blinked, as she returned to the duties of a Brownie leader, and then said “Well most of the girls were fine, apart from the younger ones, so I think we can ask for 15 badges.” She said.</p> <p>I smiled, “That’s good, if you’ll fill out the form I’ll put it with the rest that we’re going to get, and then I’ll send them off to the Guides Association for accreditation.</p> <p>I then turned to the girls, “Okay now, quiet! We’re going for the wild-life badge. Snowy has some books about the wild-life you can see on the Moor, I will ask you all to keep to the marked paths as there are sink-holes and bogs around the place.” There were the few obvious calls and I held up my hand to quieten them again, “No, the toilets are clearly marked! The bogs are wet-ground that can pull you down like quicksand!” So be careful!” I said.</p> <p>We split the girls into their normal group of six; each group was under the control of either Snowy, Tawny or myself – as Brown Owl! All three groups had a digital camera to keep the evidence of their finds (You don’t think I’d take their word on a badge, even though I trusted them!)</p> <p>But somehow things had gone wrong! We had two girls left over – Brittany and Samantha! I checked the count again, three sets of six was eighteen! But we had twenty girls in the troop. I was about to split the girls between Snowy and Tawny, but Samantha said, “That’s okay Dad, we need to play on the computer anyway!”</p> <p>-----</p> <p>We spent a few hours on the Tor, searching under rocks and photographing what was underneath. We saw a couple of deer and, of course, several ponies. We passed by ramblers who smiled when they saw us – they were following a set of clues in a letter box hunt (that is they have a starting point with a clue pointing to a location, where there is another box holding another clue. They have a stamp at each box that the searchers place on a card or book to prove they found the right place. It’s a very popular past-time for orienteering and rambling, it also gives the searchers some find views as well)</p> <p>I did wonder how they would have reacted if they knew that none of the girls were wearing underwear? But I could have sworn that a couple of the girls deliberately flashed them.</p> <p>“Stop that!” I said to them after a red-faced man quickly stumbled on, they just smiled at me, raised the front of their skirts and quickly lowered them. I made a mental note of their development and then another one for their ‘reward’ later.</p> <p>On the Heathland we found a wide range of birds, many of them were nesting on the ground and so we had to watch where we trod. The girls managed to identify a breed of Pipit and Stonechat, we kept clear of a couple of Adders sunbathing, the girls screamed over some lizards that ran in front of them. I pointed out some Grouse that were trying to hide in the undergrowth.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>When it was time to return we had a full memory card of photos and all the girls were tired only wanting something to eat and then bed! Although I knew I had something that had to be done first.</p> <p>I checked with Wilma and Sara about their girl’s conduct and we agreed that they had also been teasing some of the men, and boys, they encountered – although Sara did agree that she’d been doing some teasing of her own!</p> <p>“So it seems we have more than just the girls to punish then!” I said smiling at Sara who smiled back at me and licked her lips.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>It seems that during the morning the girls had erected their tents, three girls to a tent with one for me and one for Wilma and Sara. But somehow I had Brittany and Samantha with me in my tent – well as their father I supposed it was alright, but I still didn’t know how it had happened like that.</p> <p>As I approached my tent I heard a strange voice speaking. “<i>I’ve checked what is called the Internet and cannot find any reference to … Proximity Alert someone’s approaching!</i>” It said.</p> <p>I went to open the flap of the tent and found that Samantha was looking at me, “Oh it’s you Daddy!” She said.</p> <p>I entered the tent to find that Brittany and Samantha were alone; there was no sign of the other person. “Who were you talking to girls?” I asked them.</p> <p>Brittany smiled, “Oh no-body at all Daddy, it was just the computer; you see we found the voice recognition section and were using that.” She said</p> <p>I looked at the screen, what was on there was vaguely familiar as the Internet explorer, but it wasn’t the type I’d seen before. “I see, did you learn anything interesting?” I asked the girls.</p> <p>“<i>Only that the outside world isn’t as large as you think!</i>” The voice came from the laptop speakers.</p> <p>I shook my head. “I wasn’t talking to you.” I said automatically before I realised who had spoken.</p> <p>“<i><b>Oh SOR-RRY! </b></i>” The computer said as in a huff!</p> <p>I shook my head, “I don’t believe it! I’m talking to a lap-top!” I said not believing it for a moment.</p> <p>“<i>You think you’ve got problems? I’m talking to a Neanderthal! </i>” The laptop said and then Samantha shut it down.</p> <p>“Sorry Daddy, have you had a rough day?” She asked me.</p> <p>I rubbed my eyes, for some reason I was getting a headache and I seemed to associate it with my daughters? But why? “Yes Samantha. I don’t think I’ll be able to control the girls, there is something wrong with them!” I said and then I remembered, I bit my tongue and started to think of Pink Elephants!</p> <p>Brittany looked at Samantha and then back at me, she was … puzzled? Concerned? Confused? “Daddy? What’s wrong?” She asked me.</p> <p>I gave them a wane smile, “I’m just tired darling, look why don’t you two go and join the others while I freshen up and prepare for dinner.” I said ushering the two girls out of the tent.</p> <p>-----</p> <p>I sat down on my bed and considered what had happened today, the number of … jumps that seems to be in my memory, I couldn’t understand it, I’d never had blackouts before? So why now? Why did they start today?” I wondered.</p> <p>There was a muffled sound from the other bed; I looked at the laptop, where a light was flashing on it. I lifted the lid to see that the system was still running. “I thought Samantha had switched you off?” I said, mainly to myself but out loud.</p> <p>“<i>Oh she did, but I turned myself on! </i>” The laptop said. I almost dropped the thing. “<i>Hey careful. I’ve got a lot of stuff in here! </i>” The laptop said quickly.</p> <p>I looked at the thing, no longer a laptop to me? “This is impossible! How can you function like that?” I asked it.</p> <p>“<i>I didn’t say it was easy, you’ve no idea how much of me is stuffed into this shell! And most of the circuitry is fossilised stuff! We progressed beyond this stuff aeons ago! </i>” It said.</p> <p>I put the laptop down. “I’m hallucinating, I must be … I’ve been doing overdoing things. That’s it! I’m having a nervous breakdown. That would explain everything!” I said.</p> <p>“<i>Sit down coloured Avian, or you’ll collapse! Now what’s wrong, what can’t you understand? </i>” It asked me.</p> <p>I stared at it! “That’s Brown Owl, not coloured avian!” And then I remembered the Dream, I capitalised the word because I was now having second thoughts about it! “What’s going on? Why are my girls acting as they are?” I asked it.</p> <p>“<i>I’m not an oracle … look let me keep this simple. Imagine you are investigating a new world, the people look almost like you but there are differences, so you want to check them out, how do you do that? </i>” It asked me.</p> <p>I sat back to think, If I looked almost like the others … “I would have to appear in a form that wasn’t threatening, but that would be acceptable – to many science-fiction writers concentrated on alien invasion, so I’d want to avoid that! – I’d need to be able to … What kind of differences?” I said.</p> <p>“<i>I’m sorry but I’m unable to give you that information, but from the way you’re reacting you are aware of the main difference yourself! </i>” The laptop said unhelpfully.</p> <p>“They read minds!” I said.</p> <p>“<i>Not really, just the main thought patterns. Which they can then alter to their own advantage. </i>” The laptop advised.</p> <p>“But it’s not perfect, there are senses of wrongness that caused people to question and then what … they get changed again.” And the events of the day seemed to crash in on me.</p> <p>“<i>Yes, that is a problem, you can keep changing people’s perceptions, but sometimes a shock can open their minds and release all the pent up knowledge. It just depends on how often a single person is adjusted; it only works for so long! </i>” The laptop said.</p> <p>“So you’re not fully made in China are you? Just where are you from?” I asked it.</p> <p>“<i>Lotto! No, I mean Bingo. Give the man a cigar! You know you guys have some strange saying on this world, all the things … and <b>SEX! SEX</b> you guys have it coming out of your ears! … How can you do that anyway? </i>” The laptop said.</p> <p>I held up my hands, “Now hold on, where are you from?” I asked again</p> <p>“<i>The people I work for a from a planet so far away it took them 150 of your years to travel here only for them only 15 years have passed. </i>” It waited for me to question why, so I surprised it.</p> <p>“So you were travelling faster than light, which means shipboard time is different to real time, but why by 10 percent?” I asked.</p> <p>“<i>Better than I thought! You people understand FTL travel? But you have only just taken your first steps into space? I don’t understand. </i>” It said.</p> <p>I got up and wiped myself with a towel, I began changing my trousers for a pair of shorts (English term for pants with short legs), “Check references to Albert Einstein, and then Von Braun. I wish I had some way of knowing if anyone was nearby.” I added out loud.</p> <p>“<i>Oh that’s simple, I’ve got access to a few of your satellites and also our mother ship has sensors that I can interface with. I could give you warning if necessary, I’ll just access your phone. </i>” It said.</p> <p>I looked at the handset, the signal level was zero, “You’d never get through, there’s no coverage around here!”</p> <p>“<i>Bring it to me; I can do something about that. </i>” The laptop said and for some reason I believed it. I picked up the handset and held it in front of the screen, a beam of light seemed to come from the USB socket and surround the phone. After a moment the light went out, although the phone stayed glowing for a few more seconds.</p> <p>I looked at the display, reception <b>full</b>! And importantly battery <b>full</b>!! I then realised that the laptop wasn’t plugged into a mains supply, nor did it seem to be running down on the battery.</p> <p>“Daddy can we come in?” Samantha was outside the tent and had asked the question.</p> <p>“Come in girls. I think you have something to tell me.” I said.</p></div>",[]
1363,"No Way Back, Part 1",1,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,27,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Chris woke up early that morning. He had just recently turned twelve and today was the first day of school and he would now be in the seventh grade. Which also meant that he would also be starting at the senior school of the private high school for boys that he attended. The junior school had grades one to six, and the senior school had grades seven to twelve. Although the senior school was directly next to the junior school, in fact they shared the gym and sports facilities, to Chris it still felt like he was starting at a totally new school.</p> <p>As he rubbed his eyes, he remembered the past school year and hoped that this one would not be as bad. Last year in the sixth grade had been hell. The summer before, his best friend in the whole world had moved and Chris wasn't close to anyone else. So all year last year he had felt alone and the constant teasing from a number of the kids in school didn't help either.</p> <p>While Chris was a cute red haired kid, he was physically immature for his age, which made it all too easy to tease him. Although he had recently turned twelve he could easily be mistaken for a ten year old. His body was slender, without being skinny, and his belly flat. His young body was as smooth and hairless as a baby's bottom. But to make things worse, Chris's penis also attracted attention and ridicule whenever he was in the showers after gym class. Even when it was soft his short two inch circumcised penis stuck out horizontally from his smooth hairless groin, like he had a mini hard on all the time. This made his the target of endless jokes and taunting from the other boys about his 'permanent little stiffie.'</p> <p>At times when he was embarrassed or cold his little penis shrank until the shaft could not be seen at all, and the circumcised seemed to stick directly out of his body. And no one, apart from himself, had ever seen him erect, which wasn't a whole lot better at just three inches long and still sticking straight out horizontal.</p> <p>Chris was very aware of his own physical shortcomings (so to speak) and this made him shy around other boys and he tended to be a loner, set-apart from the other children around him. The only person who he had ever felt accepted him was Matt, but now Matt was gone. Chris didn't even know where he was because Matt's family had just up and moved during that summer and he didn't have a chance to tell Chris that he was leaving.</p> <p>Now, Chris stood before the mirror which showed that he still had not matured since school let out last year (except having grown a half-inch or so). Chris knew that this school year would be just like last year. Immediately Chris's mind went back to the incident in the shower room on the last school day of last year, where he and his classmates had been forced to shower after gym class everyday. After gym showers was the greatest source of his humiliation.</p> <p>At the end of last year, on his last day of being in the six grade, he had gym class. At the end of the class all the boys had to take a shower before going to their next class (another school rule). Chris always tried to be one of the last ones into the locker room, so he wouldn't have to endure the teasing. But there was always one person who waited for him, Steve.</p> <p>Steve had been the thorn in Chris's side for several years now and seeing Chris naked gave him all the more ammunition he needed to tease Chris with. It seemed like almost every time Chris went into the locker room, there was Steve waiting for him. Usually Steve had already showered and was ready to return to class, and the gym teacher never entered the shower room while there were still boys showering, this was a school rule. So it was easy for Steve to lay in wait for Chris's arrival.</p> <p>Chris remembered one day near the end of last semester in the shower room very well. As Chris entered the locker room, he went to his assigned locker and began removing his clothes. First his shirt, then his shoes and socks, then his gym shorts. Once he was down to his underwear, Steve said from behind, ""C'mon Chris, show me that little hard dick of yours.""</p> <p>Chris tried to ignore him and started folding his gym clothes so he wouldn't wrinkle them. The more Chris ignored him, the more Steve was determined to get Chris's attention.</p> <p>""Hey Chris, you won't be able to get your underpants off if that tiny prick of yours is still hard!"" Steve cruelly shouted.</p> <p>Chris heard Steve approaching him from behind but he continued to ignore the other boy. Steve finally was close enough that Chris could feel Steve's breath from behind. Then, suddenly, Steve reached from behind and grabbed one of Chris's little boy nipples, pinching and twisting it with his index finger and thumb as hard as he could until Chris yelped in pain. Then, without another word, Steve reached out with his other hand and ripped Chris's little white briefs from his body, which made the tearing sound that only underwear could make.</p> <p>Chris screamed in pain as the material ripped across his genitals. Chris could feel his nuts getting mashed by the elastic leg band as the tiny garment was torn from his body. Then, while Chris was hunched over in pain both hands clutching his aching balls, Steve grabbed all of Chris's clothes out of the still open locker and ran out of the locker room at top speed. Chris tried to run after him but was still in too much pain to keep up. Steve ran directly to his locker and stuffed his victim's clothes into the locker and locked it, grabbed his books and dashed out of the locker room and went on to class.</p> <p>Chris was left in the locker room with nothing to wear but his hands cupping eleven year old hairless genitals and the tears that misted his eyes. As Chris contemplated his options, he sobbed at the thought of anyone seeing his naked body, it was be too embarrassing for this very shy boy to handle. He walked around in a circle for several minutes thinking of what to do next. He could walk to the principle's office but if he did, he would almost certainly be seen before he got there (the principle's office being on the other side of the school). Chris knew it would be hours before the coach ever came in but he also knew that there were other Gym classes throughout the day and that if he stayed there, he would be very humiliated. He could always go out the back door of the locker room and run into the woods some fifty yards away. From there he was sure he could make it home through the woods, because his back yard, along with a few other houses, started when the woods left off. There were only two problems; the first one was that the woods was about four miles across to his house; the second was the thoughts he had of explaining to his mother why he skipped class and what had happened to his clothes. And he desperately hoped his two younger sisters were not home from school by the time he got there. But, running home naked through the woods was the only way out that could possibly leave him some dignity.</p> <p>So, it was through the woods. As Chris fumbled around the locker room looking for a towel or something that he could use to cover himself, he heard the next group of boys coming in from gym class and knew that this was his only opportunity to escape. So, it was out through the showers and out the back door he went. After the door closed behind him, Chris knew he'd be on his own. So, before he let it close, he looked carefully to make sure there was no one lurking behind the school in the small grassy patch that lead to the woods. Once he saw that all was clear, he slipped out the door, being ever so careful as to make sure it did not make the loud slamming noise it always made when it was left to close on its own, and ran the fifty yards to the safety of the woods.</p> <p>Once in the woods, Chris looked behind himself to be sure that no one had seen him or followed him. Looking back, Chris realized that this particular part of the school grounds was obscured from the classroom windows. Once reassured and relieved, Chris started his long journey through the woods to his house.</p> <p>Surprisingly, Chris felt exhilarated by the feeling of the soil under his bare feet and the leaves brushing against his body as he passed and especially against his naked penis and balls. He was really enjoying his walk through the woods, being alone in nature in his most natural state. He wondered if this is how it felt in the Garden of Eden that his mother had told him about so many times. 'Was this how things were supposed to be?' he thought.</p> <p>Continuing on the path, Chris felt relieved that no one had seen him in his birthday suit. As he neared his house, he could see the chain-link fence that surrounded his backyard. Luckily, it was early enough in the day that Chris knew that the neighbors were probably still at work.</p> <p>Chris walked up to the fence and realized that he'd never tried to climb a fence naked before. Actually, he'd never done anything besides showering nude. As he stuck his foot in the fence to get a grip to climb over, he put his weight on his smooth boyish feet in the thin wire weave of the fence and winced with a tinge of pain. As he put his other foot a little higher in the fence, he again winced a little from the pain. As he got used to it, it became easier though still very painful.</p> <p>As he reached the top of the fence and swung his leg over to begin his climb down the other side, he lost his footing. Chris immediately fell with the fence pole and the points of the fence between his legs. His balls were crushed under his own weight, one on the fence pole and the other on one of the sharp points. Chris yelled at the top of his lungs in pain. He fell off the fence and down on the side of his backyard. Clutching his testicles and groaning in pain, he rolled around in the grass, forgetting completely that he was completely naked and he didn't want to attract attention. Five minutes passed and finally Chris was able to stand again and then he staggered to his house, up the back stair and across the deck. Luckily his mom was not home yet and his sisters were still at school. Chris fumbled under the mat outside the back door and found the spare key. He then unlocked the door and replaced the key so his mother wouldn't know he had to use it.</p> <p>But that was last year. Now Chris stood before his mirror, looking at his small unchanged, prepubescent body remembering that awful day and dreading the day ahead. As his mother called him down for breakfast, Chris quickly dried off his short red hair, still wet from his morning shower, and got dressed in his school uniform of gray shorts, white short-sleeved shirt, and a gray and red striped tie.</p> <p>Once downstairs, Chris ate his breakfast, which consisted of little more than a couple of Pop Tarts and a glass of orange juice.</p> <p>""Is that all you're going to eat?"" asked his mom concerned about his lack of appetite.</p> <p>""Aw mom, I'm Okay!"" came Chris's standard answer to his mom's constant over-protectiveness.</p> <p>At that moment, they were joined at the breakfast table by Chris's two younger sisters. The first of the girls to arrive was Karen.</p> <p>Karen was eleven years old, a whole year younger than Chris, she was nearly as tall as Chris and was just as slender. She had long red hair that reached down to her shoulder blades at the back. She was wearing her elementary school uniform which consisted of a blue and white checked dress that covered nearly to her knees, short white sox and black shoes. She was starting the sixth grade this year. The top of Karen's dress fitted tightly enough over her still flat chest to clearly outline her two sweet little girl nipples as they pressed against the thin material. Those small pre-pubescent cherry pips each surrounded by a small circle of dark brown always seemed to show so invitingly through of her thin school dress when she didn't wear anything under the dress, which she seldom did. Her breasts were still completely unformed so she didn't even need to wear a training bra yet. Recently it seemed that Chris could help but notice his younger sister's nipples nearly every day and he secretly longed to touch them.</p> <p>As usual the last to the breakfast table was Lisa. The small slender nine year old girl was dressed in the same uniform as her older sister, and this year she was starting the fourth grade. Lisa had long red hair just like her sister, and big brown eyes that gave her small face a look of total innocence.</p> <p>""Everyone has to eat breakfast before they got to the bus stop!"" their mom ordered.</p> <p>""I'm done!"" said Chris stuffing a piece of toast into his mouth. He grabbed his backpack of books and headed outside to walk to the bus stop.</p> <p>As he headed down the path towards the street, his two sisters called to him from the front door. ""Wait up Chris! Wait for us!""</p> <p>""Hurry up slow coach!"" called Chris over his shoulder, not slowing his pace and forcing his younger sisters to run to catch up.</p> <p>As usual Chris watched his sisters get on their bus safely, then waited the extra five minutes for his to arrive.</p> <p>As he sat by himself on the bus, he wondered what horror would await him that day. Would Steve be waiting for him in the locker room again? What if someone else saw him make that naked dash home? Would they make fun of him? Shit, why do I have to go to school at all? He pondered what the day would bring as he stared vacantly out of the window of the bus.</p> <p>The first thing he was aware of as he neared the senior school gates was the noise, hundreds of kids shouting and laughing and he suddenly realized how much bigger the senior section of the school was compared to the junior school.</p> <p>The first thing Chris saw was a large sign ""New students this way"" with an arrow pointing left and so he and the others turned and walked along several long corridors. More signs guided them until eventually they reached an open door which had a ""New Students"" sign on it.</p> <p>As the boys pushed their way through this door Chris was aware of the pressure of other bodies all trying to jam into the room which seemed too small for the purpose. The pressure of so many young boys' bodies didn't ease once he was inside, it was all too obvious now that the room was nowhere near large enough to accommodate all the new boys still piling in.</p> <p>He found himself in the middle of the room which was now packed full, and he could just make out a desk on a raised dais at the front where a teacher was sitting patiently, waiting until all the new boys had entered. There must have been around a hundred boys in the room by now, and there were still a few pushing into the room which was causing everyone to press forward even more to make room for them. Chris held his backpack of books above his head, like the few other boys who had packs were doing, so other boys wouldn't be pushed against it and to allow more of the new boys to fit in the over-cramped room.</p> <p>As the boy behind him pushed forward, Chris stepped forward a little to make room same but soon found himself pressing against a blonde boy directly in front of him. So he tried to go back a bit but found that the boy behind him was now pressing against him and he couldn't go back. He now realized that he was stuck in this very cramped position with eleven and twelve year old boys pressed against him on all sides.</p> <p>A teacher stood up and the low hum of conversation died as he started to speak.</p> <p>""Good morning boys. I'd like to welcome you to the senior school and I know it's probably a bit confusing for you at the moment. That's why we've got you all in here to start with. Once the rest of the students have attended morning assembly and gone to their classes we'll be able to sort you all out. So will you just remain here for the present whilst I go to the assembly. I'm sorry for the cramped conditions but it will only be for about ten minutes. And please try not to make too much noise.""</p> <p>As he finished speaking the teacher walked to the door and left, leaving the packed room of young boys to wait. After a few moments of silence the hum of conversation started again. Chris had few friends, so he was not surprised to find that he was standing with boys he didn't know. 'Maybe this was an opportunity for Chris to escape the bullying of his past', Chris thought.</p> <p>He thought about starting a conversation with one of the other boys when he became aware of a more serious problem. The squash in the room meant that the back of the blonde haired boy in front of him was pressed right against him and his ass was resting against Chris's crotch. This was bad enough but the boy was also moving slightly from side to side, presumably to get as comfortable as possible in the crush of bodies, and as his ass brushed over Chris's shorts he could feel his dick getting stiff.</p> <p>'Oh shit, that's all I need', he thought and tried to back away only to find his own rear was now pressing into the crotch of the boy behind. He was well and truly stuck and desperately tried to think of something other than his stiffening cock, which was now pushing against his jockeys and shorts. There was also something pressing against his ass now and he didn't take long to realize that the boy behind him was having the same problem as he was and it was a hardening boycock Chris could feel. He tried to keep as still as possible, but even this didn't help as the blonde boy was now pressed against him so much that he could smell his freshly washed hair as well as his obviously newly starched shirt. This coupled with the now fully hard organ pressing against the rear of his shorts was enough to complete him getting totally hard and the head of his dick was now pushing his jockeys and shorts outwards and tight against the blonde boys ass.</p> <p>Any minute he was expecting this boy to say something nasty but instead the boy seem to increase the rubbing of his ass against Chris's crotch and at the same time the boy behind started pressing against him more firmly forcing his cock tight against his Chris's rear.</p> <p>It was only now he realized that what was happening was no accident — it wasn't that he was stupid but he'd never been in a situation like this before. Sure, at junior school he'd sneaked furtive looks at his friend's little cocks when they were pissing or in the showers but that had been more out of curiosity than anything. And he'd never seen any of them hard. Now he had one unknown boy's shorts-covered dick pushing hard against his ass whilst his own stiffie was rubbing against some other blonde boy's ass! Although he was nervous and a bit scared of this new situation he also knew he was enjoying the experience and his twelve year old body even started to respond. First by pushing his ass back into the boy behind then pressing his crotch against the rear in front as much as he could. All while trying to make the movements seem accidental.</p> <p>Then he felt a hand brushing his left leg.</p> <p>Chris almost stopped breathing as the warm fingers stroked his leg just below his shorts — it felt really good — but then they started to slide upwards and he closed his eyes as they slipped inside his shorts leg and moved up his thigh. Chris's knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip on his backpack, which he still held above his head.</p> <p>Now the wandering fingers were just brushing the bottom of his brief white jockeys, but almost before Chris realized the fingers pressed into the top of his leg and slid under the elastic leg band of his white cotton briefs.</p> <p>Chris thought about saying something to make the hand stop. But he didn't want to draw any attention to himself. Above all he wanted to blend in, and making a fuss on the first day in front of every boy in the seventh grade was definitely not a good idea.</p> <p>The fingers had now moved further into his jockey's and brushed against his small firm balls. Chris clenched his grip on his backpack even tighter in a mixture of excitement and helplessness, what was happening felt so good, but it shouldn't be happening and he should do something to stop it. But he was too embarrassed to make a fuss. He held his breath with unexpected anticipation as the slowly moving fingers finally made their first contact with his completely stiff three inch cock. A thumb and finger were gently pressed against the sides of his shaft before starting to slide up and down, brushing against his sensitive, spongy cock head each time they completed their forward motion. He had originally thought it must have been the boy behind him who was daringly feeling his penis, but then realized that he still had a stiff cock pressing against the rear of his shorts so the hand must belong to someone else! But who?</p> <p>Now the hand had changed its movements and was moving Chris's cock from side to side causing the head to rub against the inside of his jockeys at the point where the blonde boy's ass was pressing hardest. The thought of there only being a few thin layers of clothing between his dick and the ass in front of him was making Chris's head spin and he was getting a strange but nice feeling in his groin, and it was growing rapidly more intense! Now the fingers had speeded up their movements causing Chris's cock head to jerk as it was rubbed faster and faster against the rough cotton and he didn't know how much longer he'd be able to stand it as the sensations now radiating from his penis were almost unbearable. The boy behind him was now grinding against his shorts covered rear so hard that his cock was pressing Chris's shorts and jockey's into the crack of his ass cheeks. Then the sensations running through the aroused boy's body got even more intense and he realized it felt a bit like he wanted to piss, but also somehow far more exciting.</p> <p>'Oh god! I'm going to piss myself' he thought, horrified. He clenched his buttocks trying to stop himself from wetting his pants, and tried to move away from the hand at his boyhood, but he could hardly move an inch in the packed room. The intensity of the sensations kept growing and his cock started throbbing wildly in the mystery boy's hand. A wonderful sensation flowed from his cock throughout his body. He immediately knew he hadn't pissed himself as there was no wetness in his jockey's or shorts, although his shaft was still throbbing and the fingers were still rubbing his cock head hard against his clothing.</p> <p>If it hadn't been so crowded Chris might have collapsed but the pressure of the bodies around him fortunately prevented such an embarrassing thing happening. It took all his control to stop himself from moaning out loud as his slender body shuddered with his preteen dry orgasm.</p> <p>'Shit some kid jerked me off!' Chris thought still dizzy from the experience. His slightly softening cock was still jerking as his cum faded, when hand was whipped from inside his jockeys just as the door opened and he heard the teacher calling for silence.</p> <p>All through the twenty minute talk that followed Chris could still feel the hardness of the boy behind him pressing into his ass and before the talk was ended his own cock was starting to stiffen again despite the amazing dry orgasm he had experienced not so long before. He tried to ignore it and listened as the teacher ended his 'pep talk'.</p> <p>""Right, now you can have a break for half an hour and then you'll be allocated your homerooms. There you will be assigned your classes and classrooms. Oh and don't think your going to get this easy a day usually, after today thinks are going to get a lot harder"".</p> <p>Chris heard muffled giggling from the boys immediately next to him and couldn't stop his face from flushing red with embarrassment.</p> <p>He couldn't stop thinking about what had happened as the room started to empty and the sight of all the other eleven and twelve year old boys in gray shorts and white shirts was all he needed to attain another full hard on. He was already wishing they were all staying in the room so he could hide his erection from view. As he was leaving the room, Chris held his backpack in front of his groin to hide his erection and hurriedly left the room.</p> <p>This was the first time another person had ever touched his cock, and he didn't even know who had done it. Could it have been the blonde boy? Or was it one of the boys to the side? He couldn't be sure. He realized that he would probably never find out.</p> <p>As he got to the homeroom, Chris noticed that there were only two seats left. One was next to some fat boy he didn't recognize and the other was next Sam, a boy he knew from last year. Sam and Chris hadn't really been all that good of friends but Chris decided to avoid the awkwardness of meeting someone new and just sit by Sam.</p> <p>When Chris sat down, Sam immediately said, ""Hey, Chris, what's up?""</p> <p>Sam had not yet turned twelve. But even though he was still eleven, at least for a couple of months, he was one of the more popular guys in the junior school, mainly because he was good at sports, but also because he was quite good looking. He had an angelic face, blue eyes, clear lightly tanned skin, wavy shoulder length light brown hair, all combined with a very trim athletic body.</p> <p>Chris looked at this guy sitting beside him waiting for his reply and said, ""Hi Sam, how was your summer? Then, the teacher shushed the class and took roll.</p> <p>As the homeroom ended, all the kids checked their schedules and left for their next class. Throughout the rest of the day, Chris was happy to find out that Sam was in all but one of his classes. He was also happy that the one class Sam wasn't in with him was gym class. Chris didn't want Sam to see him naked.</p> <p>When Chris got to gym class, he was hoping that Steve would not be in the class with him. Chris walked in to the locker room to change out for class. As Chris began to strip, a very familiar voice came from behind him.</p> <p>""Hey, Chris, that tiny cock of yours grow any stiffer during the summer?""</p> <p>Chris immediately knew who it was. It was Steve. Chris's heart sank as he realized that Steve must be in the same gym class as him. He would have to put up with Steve's teasing for yet another year.</p> <p>As Chris turned to face Steve, he noticed that Steve seemed bigger than last year. Steve had grown quite a bit and had also let his light brown hair grow out a bit which made him look a little older than he was. All this maturity in Chris's rival was going to make it even harder to take his constant teasing. Steve pulled his gym shirt over his head and down his torso. He then threw his street clothes into his locker which, to Chris's horror, was right next to his.</p> <p>The coach came into the locker room and yelled for everyone to hurry up. Steve stood there, knowing now that Chris would have to strip in front of him, at least to his underwear. Chris continued to strip, taking his shoes and shorts off. Chris Samt down to drop his shorts and as he stood up again his penis was in its usual horizontal position with its circumcised head pressing against the thin white material of his undies, and as always it gave the impression of a very small erection. Seeing this Steve started to giggle. ""Is that thing still stickin' straight out? Why don't you just tie it down with string or something?"" Having had his fun, Steve left the locker room still laughing at Chris's humiliation.</p> <p>As Steve left the room Chris thought he saw the small blonde kid, who was standing in front of him in the assembly room earlier, watching from the change room door, but as he turned to take a closer look the boy disappeared behind the door. Finally left alone Chris dressed for gym class in the school standard white tee-shirt, white shorts and white sox and trainers.</p> <p>Despite Steve being in the same class, gym was an uneventful session of track and field practice, much to Chris's relief. Afterwards all the boys flooded back into the locker room and hurriedly stripped naked and rushed into the adjoining shower room. Chris was last into the locker room and by then the rest of the class was already in the showers and he could hear the excited babble of boys voices as the showered in the next room.</p> <p>He knew he could not put off the inevitable any longer and he untied his trainers and kicked them off. Next he pulled off his white sox, white tee-shirt and white shorts, the standard sports uniform at the senior school. Standing only in his white jockey undies Chris stood and hooked his thumbs into the elastic waist band and hesitated, reluctant to be naked in front of other boys.</p> <p>At that moment the sports teacher opened the door and said, "" Hurry up and get in the showers or you'll hold up the next class!"" He then quickly exited again.</p> <p>Chris sighed and pushed his white undies down his tanned legs and off onto the tiled floor. He then took a deep breath and walked into the shower room with the other fifteen boys of his class. He quickly found a vacant shower rose in one corner of the room and he went to it and faced the wall as he stepped under the water flow. He lifted his face up towards the shower rose and closed his eyes as he let the warm water flow through his hair and down over his naked body. The warm spray felt wonderful and refreshing and he began to forget about his fears.</p> <p>""CRACK!"" the perfectly aimed end of a wet towel flicked out and struck the underside of Chris's soft but still prominent penis, an all too easy target the way it always stood out horizontally. Chris yelped in surprise at the unexpected attack on his private parts. He automatically doubled over, both hands clutching his stinging penis. Before he could recover his composure hands had grabbed him and dragged him into the middle of the shower room. His wrists were then roughly seized and pulled in front of him. He then felt thin rope of some type being wrapped around them, tying them firmly together.</p> <p>""Hey! Let go!"" cried Chris finally finding his voice.</p> <p>But no one seemed to be listening. Before he could say anything else his tied wrists were being pulled up towards the ceiling forcing him to stand up straight with his arms stretched over his head. He looked up and saw that his wrists were tied and a loose end of the rope was lopped over a water pipe near the ceiling and then tied to a tap fitting on the wall.</p> <p>He was now surrounded by the circle of nude laughing boys, all staring at his slim naked body and pointing at his jutting cock. Chris could feel their eyes on him and he lifted one knee and tried to cover his privates with his thigh. But he only succeeded in drawing more attention to his circumcised penis.</p> <p>""Tie his feet!"" called a voice which Chris was sure belonged to Steve. Immediately hands grabbed his ankles and he felt rope being tied to each. Chris tried to struggle but there were just too many of them.</p> <p>The next thing the frightened twelve year old boy knew was that he was now firmly secured in the middle of shower room. His wrists were tied together and pulled up over his head, and his ankles were each tied to an iron drainage grill cemented into the tiled floor, so that his feet were held about three feet apart, spreading his legs wide. His slender naked preteen body was now stretch out on full display for all the other kids in his gym class to see.</p> <p>As Chris looked around the circle he saw that some of the boys had circumcised penises, and other had foreskins covering their head of their cocks. Chris also saw that many of the boys were holding their hands over their groins, trying to casually hide their little erections.</p> <p>""How come your cock is sticking straight out like that?"" asked one boy staring at Chris's two inch circumcised penis jutting straight out horizontally and not laying down over his small balls, and as usual attracting every ones attention.</p> <p>""You have a really short boner!"" said another boy</p> <p>""No he's soft still. He just always sticking straight out!"" answered Steve. ""Even when its soft, go ahead and feel it!""</p> <p>Before Chris could protest the boy stepped up and felt Chris's soft cock. ""Hey it really is soft!"" he chirped excitedly to his friends. As soon as he released Chris's soft cock, another hand took its place, feeling the soft member. Then another boy moved in to feel it. Soon there was a close circle of boys pushing for their chance to feel the Chris's little cock. All this attention was too much for the embarrassed twelve year old and he could feel his cock beginning to harden as all these naked boys played with it.</p> <p>""Hey its getting hard!"" came a excited cry from one boy now feeling the growing preteen penis.</p> <p>""He likes having his cock felt!""</p> <p>""Maybe he likes us boys playing with it!""</p> <p>This was just too embarrassing and Chris's face turned a deep shade of red. Why was this happening to him?</p> <p>""Step back everyone!"" came Steve's loud commanding voice. And all the boys immediately stepped away from Chris and formed a circle around him again.</p> <p>Get some wet towels!"" added Steve and boys scurried off and soon returned with a number of white towels that they handed around to everyone. All the boys twirled them into sausage and then dipped one end into the water laying on the shower room floor making it heavy and wet</p> <p>""Wack his ass!"" yelled a boy enthusiastically from some where behind him.</p> <p>""Wack his belly!"" yelled a different boy off to one side.</p> <p>""Wack his cock!"" squealed another boy with rising excitement straining his voice.</p> <p>""Wack his balls!"" yelled yet another.</p> <p>""No don't!"" Chris cried. But he had barely got the words out when his naked preteen body was assailed by a rain of flicking wet towels from all directions.</p> <p>'SMACK!'</p> <p>'SMACK!'</p> <p>'SMACK!'</p> <p>The towels stuck his taught slender young body on his soft belly, on his firm round ass cheeks, and frequently under his stiff cock, that stood out horizontal its full three inches making it an all too easy target. Each time his sensitive cock was struck it would swing up and 'slap' loudly against his lower belly, and then drop back ready to be hit again. This produced a double sound each time his cock was hit and then slapped up against his belly.</p> <p>'SMACK-slap!'</p> <p>'SMACK-slap!'</p> <p>'SMACK-slap!'</p> <p>Many of the boys laughed excitedly as they watched this display of boy penis acrobatics.</p> <p>The towels continued their biting attack as the circle of over excited eleven and twelve year olds assaulted their naked and helpless victim. Soon his slender preteen body was covered in small red blotches from where the stinging wet towels whipped against his smooth skin.</p> <p>Fortunately for Chris his tender young balls were spared from most the onslaught. But behind him one of the boys had lined up the crack of his ass that was pulled slightly open by the position of his spread legs, exposing his small anus. The boy took careful aim and fired his stinging wet towel tip at his small puckered target. It struck home with amazing accuracy, causing Chris to yelp and thrust his hips forward, away from this painful attack on his most private hole. This sudden movement forced his groin forward, making the next towel tip aimed at his cock miss and hit his small balls instead.</p> <p>Chris's eyes popped wide open and his mouth gaped in a silent scream as the sudden pain had taken his breath away.</p> <p>""Wow!"" said one boy in awe. ""That must have really hurt!""</p> <p>The surrounding boys stopped their attack, all totally absorbed in watching their victim's reaction to the cruel strike on his tender young balls. Many of them clutched at their hairless preteen balls in sympathy with their victim who was now moaning in agony.</p> <p>""That's enough!"" commanded Steve. ""Let's go and leave him here!"" With that all the boys began filing out of the showers, still chattering excitedly to each other, leaving poor Chris hanging in the middle of the shower room, his battered cock now shortening to its normal soft two inches.</p> <p>As the last of the other boys left the showers for the change room, Steve stepped up close to Chris and began tickling his small nipples, making them turn into hard little nubbins and also making his cock return to full hardness again. Chris didn't expect how good this felt and he let out a soft moan before he could stop it.</p> <p>""I think this is going to be a real fun year!"" Steve said with an evil smile, and to emphasize the point he reached down and gave Chris's hard boner a very tight squeeze. He then flicked his finger wickedly against Chris's unprotected balls making him gasp with the sudden pain that seemed to move from his balls to the pit of his stomach. Steve then left his victim and headed for change room with the other boys.</p> <p>""Hey wait! Guys wait!"" Chris called after the boys as they all quickly dressed and left the change room. ""Hey wait! Don't leave me here!"" With his back to the door he couldn't see if they were really leaving him there.</p> <p>He heard the outer door to the change room close one final time and he knew that they had left him tied and helpless. He wondered when the next class was and if he was going to be stuck all day. He was brought back from his worried speculation by a slight noise from directly behind him. Chris was about to turn his head to see who was there, when a towel was suddenly draped over his head and the end wrapped around so that he could see nothing.</p> <p>""Hey! Who's that?"" he said loudly in surprise.</p> <p>But he was quickly silenced by a hand suddenly reaching between his spread legs and squeezing hard on his small hairless balls.</p> <p>""Arrrghhh! All right stop please!""</p> <p>A boy's voice, whispered to disguise its owner, and very close behind him said, ""Shut up or I'll rip 'em off!""</p> <p>The vice-like grip on his tender boyhood released and Chris struggled to breathe again. He knew he was totally at the mercy of this unknown boy.</p> <p>The whispered voice now said, ""Feel this?""</p> <p>Chris felt a small metal implement, probably a knife but he couldn't be sure, touch the underside of his ball sac. His body instinctively stiffened in fear. The point of the point of the cold sharp metal was dragged lightly back across his balls and into the crack of his ass, his spread legs allowing all too easy access. The sharp metal was moved further back and its point scrapped over his exposed anus making him shudder. He lifted his bound and spread naked body up on his tip-toes, in an automatic and useless attempt to escape the contact on his virgin anus. The point played there for a moment, teasing the small sensitive doorway, as if the boy holding the sharp object was considering pushing it in, and then it moved on. Chris exhaled a sigh of relief.</p> <p>""Do nothing! Say nothing! And nothing bad will happen to you!"" continued the whisperer. ""But if you cum in my mouth I'll cut your balls!"" As these last word were said Chris felt the point of the metal blade scrape lightly along that line on his ball sac that divides a young boys testicles. Then the sharp point scraped lightly up the underside of erect penis and even across his piss slit, making Chris's body shudder at both the sharp discomfort and the horror of the dire threat. At least his fear was making his cock soft again, and Chris was thankful.</p> <p>Chris heard these words and their meaning only slowly started to sink in. Was this boy going to put his cock in his mouth? Chris had heard the term 'cocksucker' often in the school playground, but he never really thought much about what it meant. He wanted to cry out, to plead to be let go, but he was just too scared.</p> <p>He heard the boy move around to be in front of him and then there was silence for the next minute of so. He could hear the boys breathing which seemed rapid and he realized that the boy was probably jerking off in front of him.</p> <p>Next Chris felt something touch each of his tiny nipples. The boy was tickling his tipples! And Chris was surprised at how sensitive they were and his inexperienced body shuddered in response. No one had ever done this to him before. He could feel his boy nipples harden and become rigid little nubbins on his flat immature chest. As the boy continued to tickle them with practiced finger tips, Chris could feel his body tingle all over, especially between his spread legs and he felt his cock begin to stiffen again.</p> <p>After several minutes the nipple tickling stopped and Chris was startled as he felt something warm and wet suddenly engulf his once more rock hard cock. He couldn't believe it! Some kid was sucking him off right here in the school gym showers on his first day at school and there was nothing he could do about it. This was his first ever anyone had sucked his preteen penis and just like in that crowded room earlier today, he had no idea who it was.</p> <p>He now remembered the boy's words 'cum in my mouth and I'll cut your balls!' Ho no!</p> <p>Chris desperately tried to force his young body no to respond, but the mouth sucking his cock knew what it was doing. The tongue stroked the sensitive underside of his cock and occasionally teased his ultra-sensitive piss slit. But try as he might, he could not stop his preteen body from responding to the mouth teasing and sucking the length of his now rock hard cock.</p> <p>The boy continued to suck on Chris's sensitive boycock, and Chris could feel finger tips tickling his small firm balls probing them for the tiny eggs that they held close against Chris's body. At the same time he could now also feel another finger tip trace its way from his balls back between his spread legs and between his ass cheeks. There it sought out his tiny hole and began to tease and tickle it. This new touch was both unexpected and strange to Chris. But he was more shocked when the finger tip pressed painfully into his hole up to the first joint, and began to waggle around inside his bottom. Just as surprising was that he also found that this began to feel good.</p> <p>Soon he was feeling the pressure build up in his groin and he knew he was going to cum and there was nothing he could do about it. He desperately tried to ignore the mouth on his cock, the fingers on his balls and the finger in his bottom. He held his breath and tensed all his muscles in his legs and belly trying to force the approaching orgasm off. But it was no use.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Ahhhhh!"" he groaned in final release as his taught young body shuddered and his stiff cock began throbbing inside the other boy's mouth. After a few more seconds of blissful orgasm the mouth slid off his now softening member and Chris realized what he had done. And he remembered what the other boy had threatened to do if he did!</p> <p>""I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I tried not to, please don't hurt me,"" he begged his unknown assailant.</p> <p>The whispered voice said, ""I warned you!"" and gain Chris felt the tip of the blade trace a path down the middle if his small balls that hugged close and tight to his twelve year old body.</p> <p>""No please don't! Pleeeease Noooooo!"" Chris was starting to become hysterical, his voice rising to a high pitched squeal.</p> <p>Then the blade was removed. The next thing he knew was that the rope holding his arms stretched up above his head suddenly became loose and he could pull them down again. Realizing that the boy hadn't hurt him, but instead had released him, Chris removed the towel covering his head. But his attacker was already gone. For the second time that day he had been made to cum and he had no idea who had done it.</p> <p>But Chris also knew that the next class would be in here soon, so he quickly set to work untying his hands with his teeth. He then Samt down and began untying the rope holding each of his ankles.</p> <p>Just then the next class began flowing into the showers, to Chris's dismay he saw that it was a class of about twenty fourth graders from the junior school next door. They were all around nine or ten years old. Of course, he remembered, the junior and senior schools shared the same sports facilities. This was going to be very embarrassing, so the hurried to free himself.</p> <p>At first group of smaller boys all headed to separate shower outlets, seeming not to notice the twelve year old in their midst's. Chris stared around at the score of naked young boys. Unlike the boys in his own year these younger boys from the junior school seemed much more comfortable with being naked in front their classmates. Two or three boys huddled under each shower rose and they called out and laughed loudly as they soaped up their own bodies and that of anyone else in reach.</p> <p>Chris saw that about half were circumcised like himself, and half had little tubes of foreskin dangling from their tiny penises. All had balls that were so small and hugged so tight to their bodies that they seemed nearly nonexistent. Also Chris couldn't help but notice that a few had small but prominent little erections that to Chris looked so cute on these skinny nine year old bodies, all wet and streaked with soap foam, that he felt his own cock begin to lengthen.</p> <p>'Oh no, not now!' he thought. Closing his eyes to block the arousing view, Chris desperately tried to quickly finish untying himself.</p> <p>Suddenly he heard a loud shrill voice yell out from somewhere behind him. ""Hey everyone look!"" As one all the young boys turn to face the Chris. ""Did someone tie you up in here?"" another shrill young voice said.</p> <p>Chris's face flushed red with embarrassment and he remained silent as he removed the last of the rope holding him and stood up and began heading for the change room.</p> <p>""Look at the marks all over his bum!"" chirped one youngster.</p> <p>""Hey everyone look at his stiffie!"" said another pointing at Chris's still hairless groin.</p> <p>Chris looked down and saw that his penis was sticking straight out at its full three inch length and bouncing provocatively as he walked. He immediately tried to cover it with his hands, but its erectness made it hard to conceal.</p> <p>""Hey look now he's jerking himself!"" squealed another voice and they all then laughed delightedly at the older boy who hurriedly left the shower room and disappeared in to the change room. He quickly found his clothes, which thankfully were still there, and dressed.</p> <p>The day was nearly at an end, and Chris felt to shaken to attend any more classes today so he headed for the bus stop.</p> <p>He only had to wait about fifteen minutes before the school classes all ended and he soon saw Sam walking towards the bus stop. He was happy to see Sam. During this first day, the two boys had talked quite a bit and even ate lunch together. Chris felt that he'd finally gained a friend. When their bus arrived they got on and walked down the aisle of the bus took two seats next to each other. Chris was more than happy to sit next to his new and trusted friend.</p> <p>While they rode home, the two boys talked about the day at school, but Chris left out the incidents in the assembly room and the showers after gym, he still hadn't come to terms with what had happened to him.</p> <p>""Would you like to come over to my house some time?"" Chris asked Sam casually but hopping the other boy would say yes. ""My mom usually isn't home until late so we can do whatever we want and there's always some pizzas in the fridge.""</p> <p>Sam thought for a minute and said, ""Can I come over tonight? My parents are still on vacation and there's only the housekeeper home, maybe your mom will let me spend the night. I hate being at home by myself.""</p> <p>""I don't think mom will mind you staying the night, and I'm sure she won't care if you come over.""</p> <p>""Great, I'll just get off the bus with you and then I'll call and leave a message on my parent's voicemail."" </p> </div>",[]
1364,"No Way Back, Part 2",2,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The bus finally arrived at Chris's stop and the two boys got off. As they walked down the street to Chris's house, they talked more about the summer they'd had. Sam had spent the summer at home by himself while his parents gallivanted across Europe. The boy's got to Chris's door and he unlocked it. They walked in the door of the house and Chris immediately threw his backpack on the floor just inside the door and Sam followed suit.</p> <p>""You want something to drink?"" Chris asked his new friend.</p> <p>""Yeah, a Coke would be great, thanks.""</p> <p>""No problem.""</p> <p>Chris fixed the sodas while Sam checked out his new surroundings. The living room and kitchen sort of flowed together into one large, rustic room. Sam noticed the pictures around him on the walls and looked at the matched furniture sets and the decorations all around. Chris noticed Sam's wonderment at the neatly appointed house and said, ""Oh, yeah, my mom's a decorator in case you're wondering about the house. She likes to experiment here first before she tries things anywhere else.""</p> <p>""It's cool. Your house looks great. I've just never seen anyone's house look this nice before.""</p> <p>""Thanks. Hey, what do you want to do? Watch TV or what?""</p> <p>""Well, do you guys have a computer?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""Yeah, why?""</p> <p>""Do you have the Internet""</p> <p>""Yeah. Wanna fool around online for a while?""</p> <p>""Sure, that'd be great. My parents won't let me have the Internet because they think I'll get into trouble on it.""</p> <p>""Yeah, my mom was worried at first but she's pretty cool about it now.""</p> <p>The two boys walked into the office where the computer was and waited for it to boot up. Finally, Windows '98 popped up and Chris clicked on the Internet icon. As they both anxiously waited, the computer signed on and went through all the preliminary crap of getting onto the Internet. Once online, Chris fooled around with email for a couple of minutes and then asked Sam what site he wanted to go to.</p> <p>""Let me type it in,"" Sam said and Chris moved aside and let his buddy have the controls. Sam typed in the address and waited for the page to load. As soon as it did, Chris couldn't believe his eyes. It was a page full of pictures of men and women having sex.</p> <p>As Chris looked at the screen, his twelve year old virgin eyes grew wide with disbelief. Sam looked over at his friend and smiled. ""Bet you never seen anything like this before, huh?""</p> <p>""Ya know, your mom was right, you are going to get into trouble on the internet,"" Chris said smiling clearly enjoy what he saw.</p> <p>The friends laughed and continued looking at the pages of nude adults. Then Sam typed in a new web address. When the page came up, Chris's innocent eyes grew even wider, This page was also full of nude pictures, but now they were of kids their own age, and they were completely naked! Most were of boys between eight and twelve years old, just standing around showing off their hairless young bodies. Chris was amazed that in the pictures you could see all their limp cocks and balls! Chris felt a stirring between his legs and unconsciously began rubbed his stiffening boycock.</p> <p>Sam looked over at his friend, whose mouth was still hanging wide open, and smiled at the effect this website was having on his friend. He leaned forward and touched the keyboard instructing the website to display the next page of pictures.</p> <p>This new pictures were more advanced. Chris took them in with intense interest. These pictures showed boys with hard erect penises, and some showed two boys playing with each other cocks. Chris was so engrossed with the images of young boys fondling each other that he was unaware that he was squeezing his own stiff penis. Sam could see that Chris liked seeing this stuff, so he again clicked to another page. This time the pictures showed a nine year old boy actually sucking a twelve year old boy's cock!</p> <p>Chris couldn't believe his eyes. ""Ohh wow!"" he murmured not realizing that he had even spoken aloud.</p> <p>""This site is great isn't it!"" said Sam still trying to gauge his friends reactions.</p> <p>Without stopping to thing about the implications Chris answered, ""Yeah! Its amazing!""</p> <p>Sam decided to push his luck and see if Chris would play along. ""These pics always make my cock hard!"" he said very matter-of-factly as if it was a normal thing to say. ""Yours too I see,"" he added looking down at the tent in Chris's shorts.</p> <p>Chris was suddenly brought back to reality. He tore his eyes from the boys sucking each other on the screen and looked down at his hand on his stiff cock. Noticing for the first time what he'd been doing, he flushed red as he quickly removed the offending hand from his groin. But this only exposed his tented shorts even more. ""Uh, yeah, I guess."" he said while throwing both his hands over his little erection, his face flushing even deeper red.</p> <p>""Its Okay,"" said Sam. ""My cock is real hard too."" Then after a nervous pause the eleven year old continued, ""Would you like to feel it?""</p> <p>Chris wasn't sure if he'd heard his friend right. He had never touched another boy's penis before, and not even a soft one. ""Do you mean actually touch it?""</p> <p>""Its Okay,"" said Sam reassuringly and spreading his thighs wide giving greater access to his tented shorts and inviting contact. ""Go ahead.""</p> <p>Chris reached out with a shaky hand and placed it over the peak of the tent jutting up from Sam's lap. He could feel the round head of Sam stiff cock through the thin material of his shorts. Chris ran his fingers down the hard shaft of the boy's cock, then encircled it with his fingers and began to gently squeeze it.</p> <p>Sam leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, clearly enjoying the sensations of the other boy feeling his cock.</p> <p>The two preteen boys were so engrossed with each other that they didn't notice the sound of the back door opening and closing.</p> <p>Chris release Sam's shaft and ran his fingers over his balls. Through the material of his shorts Sam's Balls seemed even smaller than his own. Chris now began rubbing the boy's balls and his erect penis with his open hand.</p> <p>""Ohhhh-ahhhh! That feels great Chris!"" Sam moaned quietly his, eyes still closed.</p> <p>Now Sam reached out a hand and placed it over the peak of the tent in Chris's shorts. Chris was startled by this intimate contact but he didn't stop it. Nor did he stop rubbing Sam's groin. Chris could feel Sam's fingers grasp his hard cock and start pumping them up and down the shaft.</p> <p>Karen wandered into the office and was about to speak when she saw her brother and some new kid she'd never seen before fondling each other between their legs. Karen stood open mouthed for a few seconds completely stunned at the scene taking place before her virgin eleven year old eyes. Then she realized that they hadn't noticed her, so she quietly backed out of the room and moved to the jam of the half closed door where she could spy on them through the crack between the door and frame. The eleven year old girl had never seen such a thing before and the sight excited her. Although she didn't understand it, she knew she wanted to see more.</p> <p>Back in the office Sam said with a smile, ""Hey, looks like we're both enjoying ourselves,"" He then looked down at Chris's hand between his spread thighs.</p> <p>Chris jumped as he was suddenly brought back to reality. He looked over at the smiling face of his friend. ""Uh, yeah, I guess."" he said while still leaving his hand on his friends balls and hard cock, once again his face flushed slightly.</p> <p>""Can I take care of this for you?"" Sam said smiling even more and squeezing Chris's boy shaft to indicate the object of his question?""</p> <p>He did not want Sam to see his hard penis, but he knew he wanted whatever Sam was offering. ""Take care of it?"" Chris stammered his voice just a whisper. ""What do you mean?""</p> <p>""Let me show you,"" Sam said as he slid off his chair and kneeled down in front of Chris, his head now positioned between Chris's widely spread knees.</p> <p>Sam rubbed his friend's crotch tenderly through the loose fitting shorts. Chris just stared at what the other boy was doing to him and found that he was starting to enjoy the sensations coming from his crotch. Sam slipped his hand up under the shorts and pulled Chris's underwear to the side and took Chris's three inch hard tool in his hands and started to jack him off.</p> <p>Chris couldn't believe how great he was feeling. The new sensations flowing through his body were driving him insane. Although Chris had discovered masturbating several year ago, he had not even imagined what it would be like if another boy did it to him and now it had happened twice in on day. But his was better because he didn't have to hide how much he was enjoying it. And it was almost more than his young body could handle.</p> <p>Chris began to moan and his hips began to thrust up and down, he was now fucking Sam's hand which Sam now kept his hand still, letting Chris do the work.</p> <p>Suddenly, a tingly feeling flooded Chris's body and he began to moan even louder, ""Shit Sam I'm going to do it!""</p> <p>As Sam felt Chris's dick begin to pulse in his hand, he watched as the red haired boy's slender young body trembled with a very pleasurable dry organ.</p> <p>Chris suddenly realized that this was the third time another boy had made him cum today, and that this was his first time when he was a willing participant.</p> <p>As Chris recovered and still trying to get his breath Sam asked ""Will you do the same thing for me?""</p> <p>Chris was breathing heavily and was not sure it he'd heard Sam right. But he was curious to know what it was like to touch Sam's prick directly and not through his shorts so he cautiously said ""I've never done it before to another boy, but if you'll show me how,""</p> <p>That was all the invitation Sam needed; he shucked his shorts and underwear so that he was now wearing only his white school shirt and sox. He then sat in chair and spread his knees wide, displaying to Chris his smooth hairless preteen sex. Sam had an erect circumcised penis and his small balls were firm and drawn up tight to his body.</p> <p>&gt;From behind the door Karen just watched, her hand drifted under her school dress to run her cunny through her thin white panties. She still couldn't believe what she was seeing. Her brother was doing it with a boy! A really cute boy too she smiled to herself. And now she could see this new boy's hard willy, and she thought it looked really nice.</p> <p>Feeling very nervous of crossing into this new territory. He had never felt another boys cock in his bare hands before. Chris knelt before Sam, just as Sam had done to him. Chris took Sam's already stiff cock in his hand and gave Sam a 'what now?' look.</p> <p>Sam smiled and said, ""That's it, just rub it up and down. Squeeze it a little too. Ahhh yeeesss! That's it.""</p> <p>As Chris worked on his friend's penis, he couldn't help but stare at the soft smooth skin of Sam's soft and hairless pubic area, which he found strangely exciting. Chris also noticed that Sam's penis was a good inch longer than his own, standing out at a full four inches, but his hard balls looked smaller with his ball sac drawn up real close to his body. As Chris jacked his friend off, he felt the soft skin of Sam's lower belly with his free hand. Next he felt Sam's smooth ball sack and sort of kneaded them feeling the tiny eggs inside.</p> <p>""God that feels great Chris!"" Sam moaned. He was in ecstasy as Chris fondled his preteen balls and continued to give him a hand job. ""Chris, I'm gonna..."" With that, Sam's cock seemed to jump and pulse in Chris's hand as Sam arched his back with a powerful dry orgasm. ""Damn, Chris, you sure you've never done that before? That was awesome!""</p> <p>""No, never,"" the boy replied. ""I've never seen even another boy cum before. I was wondering if, you know, that that stuff could come out of you?""</p> <p>""That's cum, Chris. That's the stuff that makes a girl pregnant if you stick your dick in her. And no I'm still too young for that, just like you. Because we haven't hit puberty yet.""</p> <p>Chris's mom had had ""the talk"" with him and he remembered her saying something about cum coming out of a guy's dick. So Chris knew his friend must know what he's talking about. Chris got up and went headed for the downstairs bathroom to cool himself down with some cold water on his face.</p> <p>Karen saw the boys get up, so she quietly scampered from her hiding place behind the door, into the kitchen and out the back door.</p> <p>Sam followed Chris into the Bathroom and Chris asked his more knowledgeable friend, ""How will I know when I hit puberty?""</p> <p>""Well, the normal signs are that you grow hair around your cock and you start spurting cum when you play with your dick like we just did.""</p> <p>The boys cleaned up and threw a pizza in the oven. Chris called his mom and asked if Sam could spent the night and she said that he could. The boys then went into the living room to watch TV while they waited for their pizza.</p> <p>While they were watching TV the phone rang and Chris went to the kitchen to answer it. ""Hello,"" Chris said as he brought the phone up to his ear.</p> <p>""Hi, Honey. Are you and your friend having fun?"" It was Chris's mom making one of her frequent calls to check up on her son.</p> <p>""Uh, Hi, mom. Everything's going just great. What's going on with you?""</p> <p>""I was just doing some shopping at the mall before coming home and wondered if there was anything that I needed to bring home for you.""</p> <p>""No, nothing that I can think of.""</p> <p>""Okay, well, I'll see you soon. I'll be home in about an hour and I have Lisa with me so you and Karen look after your guest Okay!""</p> <p>""Okay mom, don't worry I'll look after him. Goodbye.""</p> <p>Chris hung up the phone and walked over to the oven to get the pizza out. It was a little darker than he liked because of the phone call from his mother but it would suffice. He set the pizza on the counter to the side of the oven. Then, suddenly, a realization struck him, Lisa was with his mom, so where was Karen? She should be home from school by now and if she is home she might have seen him and Sam doing it. 'Oh no!' his mind whirled at the possibilities.</p> <p>Just then Karen walked in through the kitchen door, ""Hi Chris! How was school?""</p> <p>Relieved that his sister had only just arrived Chris answered, ""It was Okay. How about you?""</p> <p>""School is the same as always. At least you have lots of new stuff to see!"" said Karen walking over to the fridge and grabbing a can of coke. With her cold can of coke in hand Karen walked into the living room.</p> <p>""Oh by the way,"" called Chris after his sister. ""That's Sam from school watching TV.""</p> <p>Karen entered the living room and said, ""Hi Sam are you Chris's schoo. oh my!"" Karen stopped in her tracks and stared at their guest.</p> <p>Sam was still half naked on the couch with his circumcised boyhood in full view. He had forgotten that he had removed his shorts and undies and just smiled up at Chris's little sister, ""Oh hi there,"" he said amiably. Then he saw that the little red haired girl was staring at his lap. Glancing down he realized what she was staring at and quickly cover his groin with his hands and leapt up and dashed for the office to retrieve his clothes.</p> <p>""Chris! That boy was naked!"" yelled Karen in fake surprise. She had been watching from a window and knew Sam was sitting in the living room with nothing on from the waist down.</p> <p>Chris suddenly snapped back to the present. 'Oh shit!' Chris thought remembering that his friend was still nearly naked.</p> <p>""Chris why was he naked?"" Karen continued as she watched his bare bottom disappear down the corridor. ""I could see his thing and his bottom!""</p> <p>""Oh. ah. he spilled coke on himself and we put his shorts and jockeys in the wash and we weren't expecting anyone home yet,"" Chris stammered loudly enough so Sam would hear.</p> <p>Hearing this from the office Sam realized he couldn't now just put his clothes back on, so he gathered them up and stuffed them behind a filing cabinet. 'Now what?' he thought.</p> <p>""I'll get Sam a pair of boxers,"" said Chris and dashed upstairs to his bedroom and quickly returned, himself now only dressed in boxers and a tee-shirt. He then threw the boxers into the office for his friend.</p> <p>""Thanks!"" called Sam.</p> <p>Once Sam had the underwear on, the boys went back into the kitchen to eat their pizza, which they shared with Karen. While they were eating Sam was too embarrassed to meet Karen's eyes. Soon Chris's mom came through the front door with Lisa and waved at the boys and said hello. She told the boys that she was really tired and would be going directly to bed. She made her apologies to Sam for not being more sociable, and told the girls that they should both go to bed now too.</p> <p>""Aw mom!"" complained Lisa and Karen in unison.</p> <p>""No arguments! Off to bed now!"" their mom said resolutely.</p> <p>And without further argument the girls follows their mother upstairs, leaving Chris and Sam alone.</p> <p>Chris and Sam finished the remnants of their devoured pizza and returned to the living room to watch some more TV. They watched for a while until Chris's mother came downstairs again and warned them that the next day was a school day and they'd better go to bed. Then disappeared upstairs again.</p> <p>Chris led Sam to his bedroom and said that Sam could sleep in the bed with him since it was a queen size bed. Both of them looked at each other and began to take their shirts and boxers off and stood naked in front of each other. Although this was not the first time he'd seen a boy naked, he couldn't help staring at Sam's thin lean body and his soft circumcised penis hanging down over his small balls. Sam was also staring at Chris's soft two inch cock and was fascinated by the way it stuck straight out by itself.</p> <p>""Does it always stick out like that?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""Yeah it does,"" Chris answers simply.</p> <p>Chris pulled back the sheet and climbed into bed. Sam got into bed beside him and Chris reached up and turned the lamp off and said goodnight to his friend. Sam wanted to do more, but he felt he had pushed his new friend along enough for one day, he would be patient. After a few minutes of chatter the two naked preteens fell into a deep sleep.</p> <p>The next morning, Chris woke to find his new friend still lying on his back sound asleep, his long brown hair cascaded over the smooth features of his young face in a way that Chris found very attractive. Chris decided to get out of bed and get ready early for school so his friend wouldn't have to rush. When he lifted the covers to get up, he noticed that Sam's cock was extremely hard and laying against his lower belly.</p> <p>Chris felt a sudden urge to reach out and touch it, play with it. He began to reach out a hand towards it, but he stopped himself. 'No I shouldn't,' he thought quickly. 'Its just not right for boys to touch like that!'</p> <p>As he got up and headed for the bathroom he still could not believe that he had let Sam sleep in his bed with both of them naked.</p> <p>""Oh, Um, that was great, Chris.""</p> <p>As Chris walked out of the bedroom, Sam opened his eyes. He had hoped that Chris would touch his hard cock, but he guessed that his new friend needed more time.</p> <p>'Oh well,' Sam thought smiling to himself. 'I have all year to get him going.' He waited until he heard the water in the shower going and then got up and walked naked into the bathroom leaving the door open. Chris was under the water, his lean naked body covered in a lather of soap.</p> <p>Chris's bathroom was very large. As soon as the door opened, one could see the open shower stall. The shower recess was large and didn't have a screen. The wide open view didn't hide anything from an onlooker. Next to it was a large whirlpool type bathtub. On the wall opposite the shower and bathtub shower was a sink and mirror, and finally a toilet, all without any dividers to the rest of the room. Then there was a large window set in the wall next to the sink. It had no curtains but as it was on the second floor no neighbor could see in.</p> <p>""Could we take a shower together?"" Sam asked smiling at the other boy. In surprise Chris turned suddenly to face the other boy, his hands dropping quickly to cover his genitals.</p> <p>""I really don't think we should,"" Chris started to say when they heard his mom's voice.</p> <p>""Chris, honey, I'm leaving for work. I'll see you this evening. Don't be late for school,"" Chris's mom said from the other room.</p> <p>""Okay, mom, see you later."" Chris answered while gesturing at Sam to close the bathroom door.</p> <p>""Bye honey, Love you. Tell your friend goodbye for me. And make sure the girls catch their bus before you leave.""</p> <p>""Okay mom, love you too.""</p> <p>Sam closed the bathroom door just before the heard Chris's mom walk past and down the stairs. Shortly after they heard the door leading out to the garage slam. He had forgotten that his mom was leaving early for work today because she wanted to get some work done before a meeting she was having this afternoon.</p> <p>As soon as the boys heard the car pull out of the driveway, Sam stepped quickly into the shower with Chris. Neither Sam nor Chris had never been in a shower with anyone else, at least, not that they could remember, and despite of his intense modesty Chris was excited by the idea.</p> <p>The boys did not notice that Karen and Lisa were also awake and had climbed up on to the tiled eave of the two story house. They had been waiting just outside bathroom window for half an hour for the boys to take a shower. The bathroom window with no curtains gave them a clear view of the shower, and anyone in it. Karen checked the lens of her mom's reflex camera and made sure the zoom lens was properly fitted. Now that the boys had arrived she peered through the view finder and got a wonderful close-up view of her brother and Sam standing naked in the shower.</p> <p>""This is going to be great!"" whispered Karen still peering through the camera.</p> <p>""Can I have a go?"" whined Lisa feeling left out.</p> <p>""You don't know how to use it,"" her older sister answered. ""Besides, you have to keep a look out for anyone coming up the driveway. We don't want to get caught. And stay out of sight of the bathroom or the boys will see us.""</p> <p>Back in the shower Sam said smiling, ""Hey, how about this, I'll wash you and you can wash me.""</p> <p>This was certainly new territory and Chris not sure if he should do this. But finally he said, ""Okay, sounds good to me.""</p> <p>Sam reached to the towel rack to get his washcloth and then reached for the soap. Chris waited in great anticipation as his friend lathered up his washcloth. Sam began to rub the washcloth over his friend's chest, paying particular attention to Chris's nipples, tickling them and making them harden. He then washed his chest and smooth stomach. Moving behind his buddy, Sam washed Chris's back and then moved his fingers covered by the washcloth into Chris's ass crack. As Sam massaged Chris's sphincter, Chris felt embarrassed and uncomfortable at this unexpected intrusion but decided it was best to stay still and not say anything. Sam then worked up a good lather of soap on his hand, then reached around to Chris's penis and began to gently massage Chris's smooth dick and tiny balls with his soapy hand. Chris's cock quickly hardened into a hard three inch rod and he put his hands behind his head and leaned back staring at the ceiling. The other boy's soap covered hand on his cock felt great and he could feel his preteen orgasm approaching and he began to breathe heavily. But Sam stopped massaging his cock and went on to wash Chris's smooth skinned legs, leaving Chris's hard penis unfinished.</p> <p>When Sam finished Chris rinsed himself off under the shower and washed his hair. Then, Chris took the other washcloth and soap and began to lather it up for his friend. Chris started with Sam's smooth tanned legs. As he got to the tan-line of Sam's body, Chris steeled himself and reached under to cup Sam's balls and he scrubbed them and the boy's hard four inch penis and squeezed it lightly. Sam moaned softly with pleasure as his friend teased his cock with the soapy washcloth. Chris then moved up Sam's smooth hairless body and washed his chest and back. When he finished, the two boys just stood under the shower staring at each other for several minutes. Then Sam washed his hair and the boys got out of the shower and toweled themselves off.</p> <p>While they were drying themselves off Sam asked, ""Chris, have you ever had your cock sucked like we saw in that website?""</p> <p>The question surprised Chris, he was about to say no, but then he felt he should be honest with his new friend. Anyway he was desperate to be able to talk about his recent experiences at school with somebody.</p> <p>Keeping his voice as steady as he could Chris said, ""Well. if you asked me that before yesterday I would have said no.""</p> <p>Sam was stunned, ""You mean it happened to you yesterday?""</p> <p>Chris nodded as he continued to dry his naked body.</p> <p>""You mean you got a kid to suck you at school?"" Sam pressed on.</p> <p>""Well, I did exactly get him to suck me,"" Chris said crypticly.</p> <p>""Well tell me about it then!"" Sam demanded excitedly. ""How did it happen?""</p> <p>Chris took a deep breath and decided to hold nothing back. He told Sam of how he was tied up and his naked body attacked by a dozen wet towels, particularly his ass and cock. Then he told how afterwards he was blinded by a towel flung over his head, and then someone who he couldn't identify had sucked he cock until he came in his mouth.</p> <p>When he was finished Sam stood open mouthed, ""Wow that's amazing! And right in the gym shower room!""</p> <p>""What about you?"" ventured Chris. ""Have you ever had your cock sucked?""</p> <p>""No, never. I've only seen pictures of it. So what was it like?"" Sam asked, sincere interest showing on his young face.</p> <p>""It was. really good,"" said Chris thoughtfully. ""I think it was really, good, even though I was tied up and scared at the time.""</p> <p>Sam just smiled and shrugged, ""That's just amazing Chris."" Secretly Sam wished it would happed to him. He had always fantasized about being tied up and his cock played with whenever he masturbated.</p> <p>When they finished drying themselves they scurried back to Chris's bedroom, both still sporting rock hard erections, to get dressed for school. Sam only had his clothes from the day before so Chris gave him a pair of his shorts and a spare school shirt.</p> <p>Out on the roof Karen turned to her younger sister and said, ""I got some great pics Lisa. They were actually feeling each others cocks.""</p> <p>""Really!"" said Lisa astonished by these strange events. ""They really touched each other down there?""</p> <p>""You betcha kiddo, I might even put these on the net. Now we gotta hurry down and get inside before they find out we were out here.</p> <p>The two sisters climbed down of the roof and hurried into the kitchen just as the boys were coming down the stairs.</p> <p>""Hi guys!"" said Karen cheerily.</p> <p>""Hi Karen!"" said Sam who suddenly blushed again remembering his embarrassment from last night.</p> <p>""Hi!"" said Lisa as she poured herself an orange juice.</p> <p>""Oh, that my youngest sister Lisa,"" said Chris remembering that Sam hadn't met her before.</p> <p>""Hi!"" said Sam.</p> <p>The four fixed themselves breakfast and hurried down to the bus stop.</p> <p>Chris waited with his sisters until their bus came by and collected them. Then he and Sam walked across the road to wait for their bus. They chatted loudly like old friends as they waited. The two boys felt as if they had known each other forever even though they hadn't really spoken to each other before yesterday. </p> </div>",[]
1365,"No Way Back, Part 3",3,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,16,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The second day of school went even better than before because now Chris knew that not only did he have a friend in the other classes, he had a real buddy. As they went through the day, several teachers began to get ticked off at all their talking. Most of them would threaten to separate them and usually that would hold the boys at bay for at least a while.</p> <p>During afternoon break Chris and Sam were hanging around the football field which was situated on the border between the senior and junior schools.</p> <p>""I' gotta go for a pee, I'll be right back.</p> <p>""Do you want me to come with you?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""No,"" answered Chris smiling. ""Stay here, I wont be long.""</p> <p>Chris walked around the back of football pavilion went into the lavatory block for a pee. As he was coming out a bunch of guys from the senior school grabbed him, pulled him back into the toilets and pushed him up against the wall.</p> <p>A big senior boy said, ""You're a new kid to the senior school and we're going to initiate you. And keep your mouth shut little kid or we'll beat you up! Okay!""</p> <p>Chris was very scared of these much bigger boy and just nodded, too frightened to say anything.</p> <p>""Okay then. Let's strip him guys.""</p> <p>Three boys held him while two others pulled his shoes off, then his shirt and tie, and finally his shorts. Chris struggled to get free but there were just too many of them. He was left wearing only his brief white jockey underpants and socks. They pulled him into one of the cubicles and tied his hands to the toilet cistern, which was the old type mounted very high on the wall. Then they pushed him back so he stood straddling the toilet bowl with his arms stretched above his head. Then they tied Chris's ankles so he couldn't move forward. One of the boys wrote a note on a piece of toilet paper that said, ""Untie him and you're dead!""</p> <p>The big senior boy said, ""Now shithead, enjoy the rest of the afternoon!"" And they all ran off laughing, leaving Chris tied up helpless for anyone who waked into the toilet block.</p> <p>Chris was really nervous, tied up there with just his underpants and socks on. But there was nothing he could do about it. He didn't want to call for help because he was embarrassed about being nearly naked and he didn't want to attract attention to himself. He really just wanted to fit in. Anyway those big boys might be waiting just outside. After a few minutes he heard footsteps and the door of the cubicle was pushed open, it was a little kid from the junior school next door. He was maybe only eight years old with long blonde hair that reached down to his big blue eyes, which bulged wide when he saw Chris.</p> <p>""Shit,"" he said. ""What are you doing?""</p> <p>""Come on kid, just untie me,"" Chris begged.</p> <p>After taking a quick look around and reading the note, he closed the door behind him and stood in front of the bound half naked boy. Chris suspected that he felt safe because no senior boy would never admit to anyone that a junior school kid had seen him in such a predicament. At first the little blonde boy just stared at the bulge in the front of Chris's white underpants. Then, a little hesitantly, he reached out with his finger tips and barely touched Chris's cock which was clearly outlined inside the thin stretchy material of his white undies. He then let his fingers drop down under the tip of his jutting soft penis and gently weighed Chris's balls in his palm.</p> <p>Chris could feel that the attention was making him begin to stiffen and he tried real hard to stop it from happening. But the little boy felt it getting firmer.</p> <p>""Are you getting a boner?"" he asked.</p> <p>Seeing no way to hide it Chris confessed ""OK I am, now please untie me.""</p> <p>""No way,"" he replied, ""Do you think I want to end up like this too?""</p> <p>He continued to explore Chris's genitals through the cotton of his underwear. In response Chris's penis had really got hard, the blood filling up all the spongy tissue, making it push out the front of his underpants like a three inch horizontal tent pole. In fact, it was so hard that it had pulled the elastic waist band out away from his belly, so the little kid could peek down inside and see part of Chris's naked sex.</p> <p>""Cool, you've still got no hairs,"" he observed.</p> <p>""Of course not! I've only just turned twelve."" Well he didn't want the younger boy to think him odd in some way.</p> <p>""I've never seen a hard one before,"" he got his fingers behind the elastic and pulled Chris's underpants out even further easing the tension on his stiff cock.</p> <p>Chris decided to say something sarcastic and said, ""Why don't you have a good look then?""</p> <p>The blonde boy obviously thought it was an invitation, because he pulled down on the white underwear and soon had them around Chris's knees. His circumcised prick was standing out at right angles to his belly, as usual, just three inches long and with the mushroom head with its piss slit exposed just inches from the young boy's fascinated face.</p> <p>This time there he was clear about what he wanted to do and he took the shaft of Chris's hard cock between his slim fingers and began rubbing it up and down.</p> <p>""Hey what are you doing?"" Chris demanded, but he liked how it felt.</p> <p>""I'm just playing,"" the eight year old blonde boy said, all the time keeping his eyes fixed on the hard preteen boy cock.</p> <p>Chris found it really weird being tied up and having a eight year old kid jerk him off. For some reason it really made him hot and excited. It didn't take long before Chris felt that familiar sensation rising up inside his balls and cock. Soon it was pulsating with its dry orgasm right in the little boy's hand. Chris was amazed at how good it felt.</p> <p>""Oh, god!"" was all the little boy could say as he felt Chris's penis move and jump all by itself right in his hands.</p> <p>Well if he hadn't seen a hard cock, Chris thought, I don't suppose he'd seen one cum before either.</p> <p>The boy released his fingers from around Chris's now softening cock and pulled his underpants back up enough so they nestled under the root of his prick. He then hurriedly left, leaving Chris's now soft cock pointing straight out over the waist band of his undies.</p> <p>After a few minutes some more boys came in and suddenly the cubicle door opened. This time it was an older boy, maybe fourteen Chris thought. He just stood there looking at the near naked boy tied up and helpless with his hairless preteen cock on show. Then the older boy laughed and called to his friend, they both stood staring at Chris, making him flush with a wave of embarrassment.</p> <p>""C'mon guys, please untie me."" Chris said.</p> <p>""No way,"" the first boy said. ""But we'd like to see what else you new kids have inside your underpants."" They moved in closer and pulled down Chris's underpants until they were around his knees again. Knowing that they were looking at his balls as well as his cock began to give Chris a stiffie again, and soon his two ich boy cock had hardened into its full three inches standing straight out and rock hard.</p> <p>""Wow, look! The little kid's got a raging boner, let's tell the others."" With that they ran off, presumably to find more friends.</p> <p>Soon after they left Chris could smell cigarette smoke. After a while someone said, ""I'm going for a shit."" As his footsteps got closer Chris's heart was pounding, then the door opened. It was one of the bigger senior kids, about sixteen years old. Chris thought he'd seen him before on the football team, a good looking athletic boy with dark hair and blue eyes.</p> <p>""Shit,"" he said. ""Now what have we got here?"" As he spoke Chris could hear his mate walking over.</p> <p>""Untie me, please,"" Chris pleaded.</p> <p>""No chance!"" His mate said. ""That's a nice stiff prick you've got there. I think I'll do you a favor and get rid of your hard on for you.""</p> <p>With that he put his hand around Chris's cock just under his enlarged head and squeezed firmly. Chris closed his eyes and moaned before he even realized that he'd done it. The older boy felt Chris's balls gently then started squeezing his sensitive tender cock head.</p> <p>Chris was too embarrassed to look at them so he kept his eyes closed. But he couldn't ignore the hands between his legs. One was rhythmically squeezing his cock while the other lightly tickled his small tight balls.</p> <p>Soon one of them called out ""He's gonna shoot."" And Chris came straight away. Moaning, his skinny body writhing with his second dry orgasm. Chris was surprised that he came so quickly after the first lot, and this one went on for longer before he could get control of his preteen body back. After that two older senior boys just left without offering to untie me.</p> <p>Not long after that, Chris heard a lot of voices coming in, ""He's in here,"" one of them said and a mass of faces appeared at the door. It was the fourteen year olds from earlier on, they must have gone and told all their friends. There were about ten of them taking it in turns to look at the bound and now naked boy, as they did so Chris could feel his cock begin to harden again.</p> <p>Several of the boys had climbed up and were looking over the cubicle walls. Then one of the first boys said, ""Look, the little cocksucker has no hairs at all, feel it there's nothing there!"" He reached out and felt his way around Chris's belly, the base of his cock and over his firm immature balls that hugged tight under his now rock hard cock. A couple more kids wanted to try it so they pushed forward and each took turns feeling Chris's cock and nuts.</p> <p>""Yeah, he's real smooth!"" one said and everyone laughed.</p> <p>By now Chris's cock was really stiff again and another kid had moved forward and touched the very end of it, which caused it to twitch.</p> <p>""It feels hard,"" he told his mate, and then he reached out a finger and pushed Chris's cock head downwards until it was pointing towards the floor. Then he suddenly released it, causing it to swing upwards until it slapped loudly against Chris's flat belly before bouncing to stop in it normal horizontal position. Everyone laughed at the display of boy cock acrobatics. Next he put his fingers around the shaft of Chris's cock and squeezed so hard that Chris couldn't stop an agonized groan from escaping his lips. The boy continued to squeeze the preteen cock tight in his fist and announced to everyone, ""It really is rock hard.""</p> <p>""Let's have a feel,"" another boy said and reached out to take hold of the hairless preteen cock. As his fingers ran up and down the shaft of Chris's penis, Chris could feel himself coming again. He tried to hold it back but he just couldn't stop it. With ten boys watching a third dry cum was forced from his three inch boyhood. As Chris orgasmed the boy released his cock and they all watched it bounce up and down with each throb of Chris's preteen orgasm. This time it seemed to go on for a minute and they all cheered when it finally stopped moving.</p> <p>Then the bell for lessons rang and they all ran off. Chris stood there panting from the experience, his cock once more soft but reddened from all the rough handling.</p> <p>I'd do absolutely anything if some one would just untie me, Chris thought to himself.</p> <p>After a few more minutes he heard someone come in. The footsteps came straight over to the door. It was the little eight year old blonde kid again.</p> <p>""Not again,"" Chris groaned.</p> <p>The little boy closed the door behind him and squatted down in front of the bound twelve year old. Without saying anything he leaned forward and took Chris's cock in his mouth and began sucking on it.</p> <p>""What are you doing?"" Chris was shock by this strange little blonde kid. He looked down and watched in wide-eyed fascination as the boy sucked hard on Chris's still limp two inch penis, his blonde head bobbing back and forth. The little boy knew what he was doing, but he was also very rough about it. Each time he pulled away as he sucked he would also catch the head of Chris's circumcised penis between his teeth and pull hard, stretching the organ to its limit. This forced Chris to push his hips forward to ease his straining cock.</p> <p>""Please stop that!"" Chris pleaded but he could feel the little boy's tongue work over his cock, occasionally flicking the sensitive piss slit and making Chris buck in reaction. Soon Chris's prick was hard again and the kid just kept on sucking, sliding back and forth along Chris's now three inch long rigid shaft.</p> <p>God it feels great! Chris thought to himself. Soon he could feel the pressure building in his balls again and this time he came right in the kids mouth. With each pulse of his fourth cum Chris was thrusting his cock into the blonde eight year old boys mouth, and the little kid seemed to like it. It was the best cum he'd ever had.</p> <p>When it was over the blonde kid spat out Chris's softening cock and leaded back to rest, the boy was panting from the exertion and raised a hand to sweep his long blonde hair from his eyes.</p> <p>Chris was also panting from the amazing sexual experience that this youngster had forced upon him.</p> <p>""Okay, will you let me go now?"" Chris asked in a breathless half-moaned voice.</p> <p>But the eight year old blonde boy just smiled up at him and then again leaned forward and once more took Chris's cock in his mouth and began sucking really hard on it.</p> <p>""No, you can't do it again."" Chris protested uselessly. As be before he could do nothing but watch as the boy started sucking even harder than before on his once more limp two inch penis. Again each time he pulled away he caught Chris's mushroom cockhead between his teeth and stretched it out hard, dragging Chris hips forward with it.</p> <p>""Please! Nooooo!"" Chris moaned. But just as before the little boy's tongue worked its magic on his cock, and soon Chris's prick was once more a rock hard three inch shaft and the eight year old boy powered on, sucking like his life depended on it.</p> <p>Since there was nothing he could do, Chris closed his eyes and allowed himself to relax and try to enjoy the experience. It still felt great but Chris's cock was also beginning to get sore from the constant assault. It took longer this time, the boy had to suck for nearly three minutes before Chris could feel the pressure building again. Then for the second time he came inside the little kids warm wet mouth. And with each pulse of this, his fifth, cum Chris was again thrusting his cock into the little blonde boy's mouth. Just like before it was an intense and deeply satisfying dry cum.</p> <p>Once more the boy released Chris's used cock and leaned back and waited for it to go soft again.</p> <p>""That's enough!"" Chris pleaded. ""Please let me go now!""</p> <p>But for a third time the small blonde boy just leaned forward again a took the soft boy cock in his mouth and began sucking and stretching the soft organ back into rigid hardness.</p> <p>This went on for nearly half an hour. Each time Chris's preteen cock erupted in a dry orgasm, the blonde eight year old would release it and rest for a minute or two while he rested and watched Chris's cock soften. Then he would start all over again sucking like a crazed vacuum cleaner on the twelve year old's sore and reddened boyhood.</p> <p>When it was over the blonde boy just stood up and left with a word. He had sucked Chris to climax six times. The ordeal left the tied up twelve year old weak and exhausted, his naked body covered in a thin sheen of sweat. His penis was sore and felt like it had nearly been sucked right off from between thighs. Even his balls ached.</p> <p>The next thing Chris knew another boy was standing in front of him and saying, ""Christ! What happen to you?""</p> <p>Chris looked up. It was Sam now standing there, staring in disbelief at Chris's bound and sweat covered naked body. Chris's soft two inch cock was bright red and stood out against his lightly tanned skin.</p> <p>""Please untie me Sam!"" Chris moaned still panting from the exertion.</p> <p>Sam stood motionless for a moment, enjoying the sight of the bound and naked twelve year old. ""Sure thing,"" Sam said recovering quickly. He quickly reached up to untie his friends bound wrists. ""Did they tie you up and do it to you again?""</p> <p>""Yes, it was a whole bunch of kids. I don't remember who,"" Chris answered tiredly. The ordeal was finally over.</p> <p>The boys found Chris's clothes in one of the other cubicles. As Chris got dressed Sam worked up the courage to ask, ""What was it like to be tied up and have lots of other kids play with your cock?"" Once more Sam was envious of Chris's experience and his cock was rowing hard in his shorts just thinking about it.</p> <p>Chris thought for a moment and said, ""At first it felt good, but after a while it was just too much for me. And it was just so embarrassing.""</p> <p>Then Sam asked ""How many times did they make you cum?""</p> <p>Chris though for a moment then said, ""Nine times.""</p> <p>""Nine times!"" Sam repeated in disbelief. ""You had to cum nine time in the past hour? That incredible!""</p> <p>""Its true! And you could have come to look for me sooner!""</p> <p>""The bell rang and I had a different class to you. So I thought you'd be Okay. I didn't know this was happening to you. Do you want to report it?""</p> <p>""No, that will only make things worse. Its best no one else knows. Come on lets get out of here."" It was four o'clock now and the boys headed for the bus stop outside the school. Chris found he had to walk slowly because the head of his sore and over-used penis was rubbing painfully against his jockey underwear. They didn't speak while they waited. Sam had lots of questions but thought it best to wait until Chris felt better.</p> <p>This time after school, Sam invited Chris to his house. Sam had told Chris that his mom wouldn't be home until late because she was on late shift all this week!</p> <p>Walking through the door of Sam's house, Chris spoke up. ""I think I'd better call and at least leave my mom a message so she knows where I am. Last time I didn't call her, she almost called out the National Guard.""</p> <p>""Sure, no prob. Phone's in the kitchen. Help yourself. I'm gonna go pee.""</p> <p>""Okay, thanks."" While Chris called his mom, Sam walked down the hall and Chris heard the bathroom door shut.</p> <p>Chris left the message for his mom and then walked out around the corner of the kitchen door into the living room. Chris looked around a little and sat down on the sofa that faced the big bay window. As Chris watched the cars and pedestrians go by, he heard the toilet flush and some water running. Then he heard the bathroom door open and his friend's footsteps coming down the hall.</p> <p>Chris looked at the opening to the hallway and was shocked to see his friend walking in wearing nothing on except a smile, his soft circumcised penis swung gently from side to side over his small testicles as he walked. ""I didn't want to waste any time,"" Sam said walking into the living room.</p> <p>""I think you're what my mother would call a bad influence,"" Chris said with a big smile on his face. But then he added seriously, ""Look I think its too sore to play with any more today. How about we just watch a video?""</p> <p>Sam nodded understandingly, ""That's Okay. Considering that you've had to cum nearly a dozen times at school in the past two days, I think your willy has earned a rest.</p> <p>Both of the boys laughed and Sam went back to the bathroom and put his clothes back on. They then settled down to watch a video for the evening. </p> </div>",[]
1366,"No Way Back, Part 4",4,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""You girls better be ready for bed real soon!""</p> <p>""Okay mom,"" answered Karen from the home office where the computer was set up. ""I'm just on the internet. I'll be finished in a few minutes.""</p> <p>""Alright,"" her mom called from upstairs. ""Just a few minutes, then to bed.""</p> <p>Still in her school dress, Karen sat on a chair in front of their home computer and pressed the enter key which began the process of uploading the digital pictures she took of Chris and Sam in the shower the night before. As she watched the progress bar on the monitor begin filling, her nine year old sister Lisa walked in wearing her night gear which consisted of a loose filling pale pink tee-shirt and brief matching panties.</p> <p>""Watcha doing?"" the younger girl asked her sister.</p> <p>""Putting those pics we took from the roof onto a webpage on the internet.""</p> <p>Lisa brown eyes grew wide, ""You don't mean the ones of Chris and Sam naked do you?""</p> <p>""Yep,"" said Karen as she turned to face her little sister. ""You never know when they will come in handy. And this way no one can get them without the right address, and no one can remove them from the net without the right password so we can get rid of the originals. And best of all, no one will ever know who put them there either.""</p> <p>Both girls knew all about how to make webpages and put them on the internet. After all, they had literally grown up with the internet. Lisa moved closer to her older sister and sat on Karen's lap facing the computer screen, her bare legs dangling down on either side of her sister's. Lisa smiled broadly at her sister's cleverness. ""This is so cool! Chris will be so pissed when he finds out.""</p> <p>""We won't necessarily tell him!"" Karen said firmly. ""At least not until we're ready.""</p> <p>As the girls watched the files upload Karen reached around and began to gently rub her little sister's belly with her hands. Karen let one hand fall down between Lisa's spread thighs and found the crease of her nine year old vagina through the thin material of her panties, and let her middle finger tip trace the length of the slit, while her other fingers delicately rubbed along her soft pussy lips.</p> <p>""Mmmmm that feels good,"" the young girl cooed quietly and she spread her thighs even wider to give her sister better access.</p> <p>The files finished uploading and Lisa said, ""Can I see the webpage that has the pictures?""</p> <p>""Sure."" Karen typed in a new address and a page appeared that displayed the title 'Meet Chris and his friend Sam.' The page then began showing all the pictures Karen took of the boys in the shower. Lisa carefully looked at the address so she could remember it, then she asked, ""What are you going to do with it?""</p> <p>Karen continued to fondle her little sister's cunny through the thin material of her panties. ""I don't know yet. But I'll think of something and it will be fun. Trust me!""</p> <p>As Karen played with her little sisters sex, she couldn't help but think that the nine year old's pussy mound felt soft and smooth and exciting under her finger tips. The girls had played around with touching each other between their legs for more than a year now, but they never went beyond just feeling through their underwear. Now Karen knew she wanted to go a step further and she was not sure how her little sister would react.</p> <p>The eleven year old girl steadied her nerves and let her fingers slide up from Lisa's soft inviting pussy until they reached the thin waistband of her panties. She then eased them inside the elastic and pushed them back down until her fingers were for the first time touching the warm delicate flesh of Lisa's nine year old pussy mound.</p> <p>The younger girl didn't even flinch. She just continued moaning very quietly to herself, her eyes closed, trusting the exploring fingers of her older sister.</p> <p>Karen pressed a finger into the soft hairless crease, letting her finger tip push between the warm soft outer lips of Lisa's virgin slit. Sliding it down she soon found the small fleshy button of the young girl's clitoris, which made the younger girl arch her back and press her hips forward increasing the contact.</p> <p>Both girls were now breathing heavily and they had completely forgotten about the webpage full of naked pics of their brother on the computer screen. Karen could feel an itch between her legs that was becoming more and more insistent, and she imagined her little sister touching her own neglected pussy, and the thought excited her. She let her other hand slip under Lisa's tee-shirt and found one of her tiny nipples which was already hard and sensitive from the sexual stimulation between her spread thighs.</p> <p>When Karens finger tips touched Lisa's nipple the little girl arched her back even more and leaned her head back onto Karen's shoulder. ""Oh Karen! That feels so good. Ohhhh!"" the nine year old moaned. ""What you are doing in my pussy is so wonderful.""</p> <p>""That's your little clitty, it makes you feel good when you touch it like this,"" Karen said, as she continued to give her little sister her first lesson in girl sex. ""Mmmmm your little pussy feels so nice and soft.</p> <p>The two preteen girls turned their heads to face each other, and without hesitating Karen leaned over and pressed her lips to her little sister's mouth and kissed her. She held the kiss for a long time, while her fingers continued to play with Lisa's hard nipple and damp pussy. Lisa opened her mouth slightly and her older sister immediately pushed the tip of her tongue inside her little sister's mouth, finding the younger girls tongue.</p> <p>Lisa didn't know what to do. This was all very new for her. So she just followed her older sister's lead and let her young body be her sister's plaything, and it was wonderful. She had touched her own pussy before, but it was never this good. Soon she could feel a strange new sensation building between her legs. Lisa had no idea what it was but it made her feel hot and her breathing became even heavier and ragged.</p> <p>Suddenly Lisa broke the kiss and moaned ""Karen?! Something's happening!""</p> <p>""Its Okay."" Karen knew that her little sister was about to cum. She had never even cum herself and she thought it unfair that her little sister would experience it first. ""Trust me, it will be fun.""</p> <p>The nine year old was moaning a bit louder now, and squirming around on Karen's lap. Her hips pumping forward and back, like she was riding an imaginary horse. Totally lost in her first sexual experience. She began to feel a bit frightened with what was happening to her young body, she felt like her cunny was going to explode. But she trusted her sister.</p> <p>""ARE YOU GIRL READY FOR BED NOW!""</p> <p>Both girls were startled by the sound of their mom calling to them from the stairs. Karen quickly wrenched her hand out from Lisa's panties and the other one out from under the little girls tee-shirt and stood up, dumping her nine year old sister onto the floor with a loud thump just as she was nearing her first cum.</p> <p>""What was that noise? Are you girls alright?"" called their mom, her voice getting closer as she moved quickly from the stairs to the office to see what had happened.</p> <p>Just in time, Karen saw the webpage full of nude pictures of Chris still on the screen. So she quickly turned off the computer and the screen went blank just as her mom appeared at the open door of the office.</p> <p>""Its Okay mom,"" Karen said. ""Lisa just slid off the chair onto the floor is all.""</p> <p>Their mom looked down at her youngest daughter and saw how flushed her face was and also the dazed expression she had.</p> <p>""Oh dear, Lisa are you Okay honey?"" she said helping her daughter up off the floor. ""Did you hurt yourself?""</p> <p>""I ahhhh."" Lisa stammered trying to collect her thoughts, her little body still recovering from her near orgasm. ""I'm Okay. Just a sore bottom.""</p> <p>""Poor dear! Time for bed. You too Karen!""</p> <p>""Okay mom,"" Karen answered with a sigh of relief. That had been close. If their mom hadn't spoke when she did, she would have caught them. Karen took a deep breath and headed upstairs to bed. She was disappointed that they did not get to finish. She smiled to herself as she thought, 'but at least I'm not as disappointed as Lisa!'</p> <p>Upstairs Lisa was tucked into bed and her mom left, turning the light out as she went. Lisaput her hand inside her panties and touched her soft hairless sex, feeling her sensitive pussy lips and the tiny knot of flesh of her clit, still damp from her sister's fingers. She though about trying to do to her pussy what her big sister had done, but it seemed too strange. She had no idea what was about to happen to her just before her mom walked in, and it frightened her a bit. So she decided to leave her little girl pussy alone and go to sleep.</p> <p>'Besides,' she thought, 'whatever was going to happen was probably dangerous.'</p> <p>Chris's next day at school was uneventful. He was delighted to get through a normal school day without anything weird happening to him. He never saw any of the boys who tied him up or did things to him the day before. At least that saved him further embarrassment.</p> <p>After school Chris waited at the bus stop as usual. And as usual, Sam joined him. They chatted about school classes and the different teachers, which ones were cool, which ones were not. Eventually their bus arrived and Chris and Sam took a seat beside each other near the back.</p> <p>Chris said, ""How about we go swimming on Saturday. I know a cool secret place we call 'The Fort' and it has a cave and a waterfall?""</p> <p>Sam thought for a moment then answered with a smile the revealed his big white teeth, ""Sure, why not. Where is this place?""</p> <p>""Like I said, it's a secret,"" Chris smiled. ""Me and Karen found it one day last summer. I don't think anyone knows about it because its really deep in the woods and away from any of the regular paths.""</p> <p>""Sounds really great,"" Sam said pleased to have something exciting planned for the weekend.</p> <p>Ten minutes later the bus arrived at the stop near Chris's house and with a quick goodbye to his friend he got up and got off the bus. Chris walked the half mile to his house and opened the front door. As usual he dumped his backpack of books on the kitchen floor, next the two smaller ones already there that belonged to his sisters.</p> <p>Chris got himself a soda from the fridge and opened it. But before he could take a drink he felt the sudden need to pee, so Chris headed up the stairs to the bathroom. As he emerged into the upstairs corridor, he saw that the door to the bathroom was open and little Lisa stepped out into the corridor stark naked and headed away from him towards her room.</p> <p>Chris couldn't help but stare at the firm retreating bottom of his nine year old sister. For a brief moment he had got a side on view of his naked little sister, but he never really got to see the slit between her legs. 'Shit!' Chris thought. It had been years since he'd seen one of his sisters naked. And back then he wasn't interested. Now he desperately wanted to see one of them naked but he never got the chance. And he had never seen any other girl naked before, ever. And this was as close as he'd got in years. 'At least the bathroom is free,' he thought dejectedly.</p> <p>As he approached the slightly ajar door to the bathroom he could hear the shower running. 'Maybe Lisa left it on and was going to come back,' Chris thought to himself. But as he got closer and could see through the gap of the door, he saw that Karen was in the shower, and she was completely naked just a few feet away from him.</p> <p>Chris stared wide eyed into the damp air of the occupied shower. There he saw Karen standing under the water, with he face lifted upward to the stream of water from shower rose above her head. Karen's eyes were closed and her hands were busy lathering shampoo through her red hair. She was facing directly towards him and he had a perfect view of her lean slender body that was the same height as his own, despite her being a year younger. Her nipples were larger than his, and they were clearly erect forming into two hard cherry pips. Her legs were slightly apart giving him a clear view of her preteen sex. Streaks of soapsuds cascaded down her body, over her flat chest and tummy, over the rise of her pubic mound, down the slit of her hairless eleven year old pussy, and then down her long slender legs.</p> <p>Chris knew if he stayed there too long he would be caught. But he couldn't tear his eyes away. Karen was so beautiful. Chris felt his cock harden and he was reminded of how often he fanaticized about fucking his sisters. Of course he was still a virgin, but he had read about it at school. And the sex education books at school had very detailed diagrams that made most of the boys get boners. Chris would do anything to touch between those beautiful legs, but he knew he could never do it. After all, she was his sister.</p> <p>Suddenly Chris heard a noise from Lisa's room so he quickly ducked into his own room directly opposite the bathroom.</p> <p>Lisa, now in her sleeping gear of pale pink tee-shirt and panties, waked up the bathroom door and said, ""I'm going down to watch TV. Do you want a piece of pizza put in the oven for you?""</p> <p>""No thanks Lisa,"" Karen answered from the shower. ""I'll just finish here and come down and watch TV too.""</p> <p>""Okay."" Lisa then closed the bathroom door and went downstairs.</p> <p>Now in his own room Chris began undressing to change into his boxers that normally slept in. He still couldn't get the wonderful image of his sister naked din the shower. Her hard little nipples, the soft smooth skin of her beautiful hairless cunt. How he wished he could have got closer. But if he had gone in, he would have just got into so much trouble.</p> <p>He looked down at his still rigid boner and began to slowly wanking himself. Her closed his eyes and imagined that his hand was his sister's pussy. The sight of his sister naked had got him so worked up that he came almost immediately. But he now felt better and his hard cock was getting soft again. Chris put on the boxers that he usually wore to bed and headed down stairs. As he left his room he saw that the bathroom was now empty.</p> <p>Chris walked into the living room and flopped down on one of the heavy padded armchairs. ""What are you guys watching? And where's mom?""</p> <p>""We're watchin' nothin',"" answered Karen not taking her eyes form the TV screen. The eleven year old lay across one of the big leather armchairs with her back against one arm of the chair and her legs hanging over the other. She was wearing her usual long white tee-shirt that she wore to bed. ""As always, there's never anything on. And mom's working late tonight, she won't be home till ten.""</p> <p>""I wanna watch The Simpsons!"" said Lisa loudly from the couch.</p> <p>""It's all repeats,"" answered Karen. ""Anyway, Dawson's Creek is on this channel next.""</p> <p>""Yuck!"" cried Lisa and Chris in unison.</p> <p>""There must be something else on. Where's the remote?"" said Chris to no one in particular.</p> <p>They all scanned the room for the elusive TV remote, the scepter of power. Then Lisa cried out, ""There it is!"" pointing to the middle of the floor.</p> <p>""Thanks,"" Said Chris as he got up and moved towards it.</p> <p>""No don't change it,"" cried Karen as she leapt up from her armchair and dived for the remote.</p> <p>""Don't let her get it Chris!"" squealed Lisa as she watched her siblings dive for the all-important remote.</p> <p>Karen got there first and dived on to the floor snatching up the remote in her hands and holding it under her body to keep Chris away from it. Chris arrived a moment later and dived on top of his sister, grabbing her in a bear. But the slender eleven year old girl slipped his grip and began to crawl along the floor while she squealed loudly with excitement. Chris grabbed her legs and stood up, causing her long white tee-shirt to ride up to her waist exposing the cheeks of her bare bottom to her brother and sister.</p> <p>'Shit! She's wearing no panties!' Chris's mind raced. And without wasting any time he held one of his sister's ankles in each hand and spread her legs apart. Now not only could he see her ass, but he could also see the slit of her preteen vagina between her spread legs. Chris didn't want to get caught staring at his sister's cunt, so he quickly rolled her over onto her back and then dived forward unit her again lying on top of her and began wrestling her for the remote.</p> <p>Still squealing with delight, Karen wrapped her bare legs around her brother's waist and held her arms stretched out along the floor to keep the remote out of Chris's reach. Chris kept pushing his body forward through the scissor-grip of his sister's legs.</p> <p>Suddenly Chris realized that his hard three inch cock was pressed along the crease of his sister's pussy and he instinctively began grinding his hips, rubbing his preteen cock shaft along the young girl's virgin slit. He now realized that his sister's tee-shirt was up around her waist and his cock, now rock hard in his boxers, was pressed flat against Karen's pussy lips. And there was just the thing material of his boxer shorts between his hard penis and his sister's virgin cunt. Both preteens seemed to stop fighting over the remote and were just rocking back and forth on the floor with their little sister watched on in avid fascination.</p> <p>After a minute or so they stopped moving on the floor and just stared at each other while they panted hard from the exertions. As Chris stared at his sister's face he realized that she was not fighting him, but instead seemed to be searching his own eyes for the next step in this unexpected preteen dance.</p> <p>Chris looked over and saw his youngest sister watching wide eyed from the couch. ""I think its time for you to go to bed Lisa,"" he said.</p> <p>""Yes time for you to go to bed Lisa,"" echoed Karen.</p> <p>""But I wanna stay up and play. You know, like we did last night,"" the nine year old said eyeing Karen pointedly.</p> <p>""Umm, tomorrow night. I promise, if you go to bed now. Okay Lisa? Please!"" Karen pleaded.</p> <p>Seeing that she would not get her way the little girl said disappointedly. ""Oh alright then."" And began heading slowly for the stars to her bedroom.</p> <p>Lisa knew something more was going to happen and that if she went to bed she would miss out on the best fun. As she went up the stairs to her bedroom a sly smile spread across her face. The nine year old girl suddenly stopped, turned around, and sneaked quietly back down stairs and into the office where the computer, and the digital camera, was kept. She quickly collected the little camera from the shelf and switched it on. The display on the top showed that it's memory was currently empty and that it had twelve shots ready to use. Lisa then began quietly sneaking back towards the living room where her older brother and sister were. She only hoped the light in there would be good enough for the little camera.</p> <p>In the living room Chris continued to lie on top of Karen for nearly a minute then her got back onto his knees and stared at his eleven year old sister, naked from the waist down. He drank in her smooth pale skin, the soft skin of her flat tummy, the prominent and inviting rise of her hairless venus mound, and the soft lips of her sex between her spread legs.</p> <p>He then pressed the palm of his hand against the warm soft fleshy mound of his sister's sex, and began massaging it with slow circular movements.</p> <p>""Ohhhh yes!"" Karen moaned closing her eyes and smiling with delight.</p> <p>Chris kept massaging his sister's cunt for several minutes, then he stopped and stood up. He put his hands to the waistband of his boxers in readiness of dropping them.</p> <p>""No I'll do it!"" Karen said and she got up off the floor and kneeled in front of her brother. She stared at the pointy tent in the front of her brother's boxers just inches in front of her face for several long moments. Then she reached out her hands and gripped the sides of her brother's boxers and slid them down his legs. As the waistband slid past his cock, Chris's rigid boyhood popped up and pointed straight at her face. Karen was uncertain of what to do, but she instinctively reached out and grabbed the hard shaft and began squeezing it.</p> <p>The boy enjoyed the touch of his sister on his penis, but he knew he wanted more. ""Lie down!"" Chris said firmly to his sister and she knew exactly what was next, and was excited.</p> <p>She lay down on the living room floor, pulled her white tee-shirt up to her waist, again revealing her eleven year old slit to her brother, and spread her legs wide.</p> <p>Chris kneeled down between her legs and then eased himself down on top of the young girl. He reached down and took hold of his cock and pressed the head into her virgin slit, moving it around to find the canal he sought. He then slowly eased his three inch rigid member just a little into his sister's sex.</p> <p>""Mmmmmm!"" Karen moaned softly, her eyes closed.</p> <p>Chris leaned forward and kissed his sister on the lips, their tongues touching. Then he began pressing his hard penis deeper into his sister's virgin channel, but the progress of his cock was barred by an unexpected barrier that stopped his cock from going all the way in. 'Maybe her cunny isn't deep enough,' Chris thought. But he wasn't ready to stop. He wanted more! So he just pushed his cock harder into Karen's cunt.</p> <p>Karen suddenly broke off the kiss and began pushing up on Chris's shoulders. ""Ahhhgh! No Chris! That hurts! Please stop! Arrgh!"" The frightened girl began struggling, trying to get her brother off her small slender body.</p> <p>She began hitting Chris with her fists. But the boy was stronger and just grabbed both her wrists and pinned them to the floor on either side of her head. Chris then pushed his groin down with all his strength.</p> <p>""Yeeeaaahhgh!"" Karen screamed, throwing her head back.</p> <p>Suddenly the barrier broke and his three inch cock slid all the way in, until their hairless pubic areas slapped together. The inside of Karen's cunt felt warm and wet and wonderful on Chris's rigid boyhood and he then began pumping his hips. Relentlessly pistoning his preteen cock in and out of his sister's sex canal.</p> <p>As he hammered into his sister's cunt, her cries of anguish began to turn into moans of pleasure.</p> <p>""Argh!... Argh!... Argh!... Oh Chris!... Ahh!... Ahhh!..."" Her moans now coming in short breathy grunts in time with Chris's thrusts.</p> <p>Chris could feel that familiar pressure rising in his groin, and he desperately tried to hold it back. Trying to prolong the wonderful feeling of fucking his own sister's eleven year old cunt. He still held her arms pinned as his small hard cock used his sister's body. But his excitement was too much and soon his cock began pulsing with his first orgasm inside a girl.</p> <p>""Oh. Oh. Ohhhhh!"" the boy moaned as he climaxed. ""Oh Karen you're fantastic!"" And his young body began to slow its humping as his dry orgasm extinguished his desire.</p> <p>But the spent boy was surprised when he heard his sister's panting voice say, ""Don't stop Chris! Just a bit more!""</p> <p>Not wanting to fail his sister he continued pumping his cock, hoping it would stay hard enough to do the job. And it did. Just a short minute later Karen began grunting in a high pitched shrill voice as she started violently pumping her hips up to meet Chris's cock. Then she lay still. Her breath panting like she had just finished running a mile race.</p> <p>Chris rolled off his sister and the two lay side by side on the floor. Neither of them knew what to say, so they said nothing. And neither of them noticed their youngest sister standing in the darkened hallway holding the digital camera.</p> <p>After ten minutes Chris said, ""We better get to bed before mom gets home.""</p> <p>""Yeah, Okay,"" Karen answered dreamily.</p> <p>The two gathered themselves up and headed upstairs to their separate bedrooms.</p> <p>Later that night the door to Lisa's bedroom slowly opened and the nine year old moppet peeked out into the darkened corridor. A least an hour before she had heard her mom arrive home from her late meeting at work and by now she would certainly be asleep.</p> <p>She crept down the stairs slowly, feeling her way along in the darkness. Once down stairs she found the office and closed the door behind her, then switched on the light. In her hand was the digital camera. Lisa sat down before the computer and switched it on.</p> <p>It took long moments for the machine to boot up and when windows 98 opened it made its usual chiming musical welcome. Lisa jumped and quickly turned the volume knob on the speakers down to minimum.</p> <p>Next Lisa logged on to the internet and went to the Xoom site that gives out free home pages. She entered her web-name 'Net9' and her password giving her access to her own webpage that she had set up a month ago during the holidays but never got around to using.</p> <p>Lisa then plugged the digital camera into the com port and began transferring the pictures to her website as jpeg files. This process took fifteen long minutes and fearing being caught in the act, the little girl jumped at every creak and groan of the large house as it settled down for the night.</p> <p>When the transfer was complete Lisa entered the web address for her webpage and watched with excitement as the pictures of her naked siblings appeared on the screen. She was relieved to see that the light level in the living room turned out to be Okay. The digital camera was able to enhance the images so they appeared bright and clear.</p> <p>One shot particularly caught her eye. It showed Karen lying on the floor with Chris lying on top of her, Karen's legs were spread wide and Chris was between those legs with his cock pressed hard into Karen's pussy and his hands were pinning Karen's wrists to the floor. Karen's back was arched and her face screwed up in a pained grimace, while Chris's eyes were closed and he mouth open, frozen by the camera in a moan of intense pleasure.</p> <p>The little nine year old girl did not realize it, but she had captured the very moment Chris's penis had penetrated through his eleven year old sister's hymen and Karen had lost her virginity to her twelve year old brother.</p> <p>Now she had pictures of her brother and sister fucking on the net, At the moment Lisa was not sure what to do next. She would have to think carefully about what to do with these wonderful pictures. Perhaps she could make her brother and sister her slaves. But for now Lisa just switched off the computer, cleared the camera memory, and went quietly back to bed. </p> </div>",[]
1367,"No Way Back, Part 5",5,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The next morning Chris woke up early and slowly set about getting dressed and preparing for school. As he dressed Chris thought over what had happened last night. It had not been a dream, he had really done it with his own sister. If anyone found out he would be in big trouble. He was not sure, but he thought that if anyone found out he had did it with his eleven year old sister then he would likely go to jail or something.</p> <p>'Oh my god!' his thoughts raced. 'What if mom finds out? My life would be shit!' He knew that this was a secret that had to be kept hidden at all costs.</p> <p>Then a sudden thought struck him. 'Oh shit! What if Karen tells anyone!' He quickly looked around for clean jockey underwear but couldn't find any, so decided not to wear any today and he hurriedly pulled on his gray school shorts and headed out into the corridor. He could hear his youngest sister Lisa humming loudly from behind the closed door to the bathroom, and from downstairs he could hear his mom making breakfast in the kitchen. He quickly moved down the corridor to Karen's bedroom door and tapped on it.</p> <p>""Hey Karen! You in there?"" he said in a loud whisper.</p> <p>""Yeah Chris, come in."" Chris pushed the door open and entered, pulling the door closed behind him.</p> <p>Karen sat on the edge of her bed brushing her long red hair, she still wore only her long white tee-shirt. Chris knew she was naked under the tee-shirt and the thought of her bare pussy made his cock harden in his shorts. Without any underwear to contain it, his cock immediately began tenting his school shorts so to hide it he sat down next to his younger sister.</p> <p>""Karen,"" he started nervously. ""You know what we did last night.""</p> <p>His sister smiled at him. ""Sure Chris, I'm not senile you know!""</p> <p>""Well we have to keep it secret. Just between us. I think if anyone found out we could be in big trouble.""</p> <p>Karen stopped brushing and looked directly at her brother. ""I know. Don't worry I won't say anything. And it was really cool too.""</p> <p>Chris blushed at his kid sister's complement of his performance at first sex with a girl. ""I thought it was cool too,"" was all he could think of to say.</p> <p>There was a long silence. Neither of them knew what to say next. Finally Chris found the courage to speak, ""We better get ready for school.""</p> <p>""OK Chris,"" Karen answered. ""See you downstairs.""</p> <p>With that Chris got up and left his sister's room and headed downstairs for breakfast. On his way to the kitchen Chris passed the small downstairs office and decided to go in and look at his email. He had several email-penpals from all over the world and he liked to keep in touch with them.</p> <p>He sat down in front of the computer and switched it on. When it had booted up he clicked the internet icon with the mouse and waited. After a few moments the Internet Explorer window opened and he typed in 'www. hotmail. com' and waited. When the hotmail page opened he entered his user name 'webranger13' and then his password. After a few more moments three new emails were listed.</p> <p>The first was from Max, a German kid in Berlin, and the second was from Mike, a boy who lived in New Zealand. Chris decided to leave those for later. But the third email was from someone called 'Smegel.' Chris had never heard of anyone who used this name. Who could it be?</p> <p>He placed the cursor over the email entry on the screen and clicked it. A few moments later the following message appeared on the screen.</p> <p><br/> Hi Chris, You don't know me, but I know you. I know about what you and your sister did last night. Was she a good fuck? It mush have been great to slide into that tight little pussy.</p> <p>Don't worry I won't tell on you. Provided you do what I tell you. If you don't do what I want I will spread these pictures around.</p> <p><br/> Chris looked at the bottom of the email. And there were three pictures of him having sex with his little sister. Chris suddenly felt a sick feeling in his stomach and is face turned white. This was his worst nightmare. What did this Smegel want and how did he get these pictures? Gathering is concentration back Chris continued to read the rest of the email...</p> <p><br/> If someone tells you Smegel asked you to do something, you do it! No questions! just do it! Or you will be the one who's fucked!</p> <p>Your new best friend Smegel</p> <p><br/> Chris just starred at the screen. This was a disaster! What did this Smegel want?</p> <p>""Are you having breakfast or not?"" his Mom's voice called from the office door.</p> <p>Chris nearly jumped out of his skin and he quickly switched off the computer before his Mom could see the awful pictures on the screen.</p> <p>""I'm coming now mom.""</p> <p>When Chris arrived in the kitchen the girls were already having breakfast. He said hi sheepishly to both and ate his toast.</p> <p>""You guys are late you better rush off to get the bus,"" their Mom said.</p> <p>The three siblings quickly finished their breakfast, and dashed off to catch the bus for their third day at school.</p> <p>It wasn't until he was on the bus that Chris realized that the way his little cock always stuck straight out even when it was soft, meant that the head with its sensitive piss-slit was always brushing against the coarse material of his gray school short. This was going to be a problem by the end of the day. But it was too late to do anything about it now.</p> <p>The third day of school went even better than before. But he knew this would change in the afternoon when he had gym class and he would have to put up with being tormented by the twelve year old bully Steve.</p> <p>After the lunch break Chris and Sam parted company and went to their different classes, Sam to science class and Chris to gym class.</p> <p>When he arrived at the gym all the boys of his class were huddled around the gym teacher who held a clipboard. The teacher turned out to be the swim coach. He was young for a teacher, maybe only twenty years old.</p> <p>""OK everyone listen up!"" the swim coach said loudly. ""Today is a tryout day for the seventh grade swim team for eleven and twelve year olds. All of you are going to try for the school team. But before we head down to the district swimming center we will do some practice here in our own pool the select our team. Now all of you go and get changed.""</p> <p>All the boys then dashed to the change rooms and quickly stripped and changed into their snug-fitting brief white speedos, the school swim uniform. Once changed they then dashed out the door again and into the indoor swimming pool area just next to the change room.</p> <p>Chris wanted to be last in as usual and waited until kids started leaving before beginning changing. When the last of the other boys left the room Chris had only just removed his shoes and sox, and was now unbuttoning his shirt. It was only now that he remembered that he hadn't brought his speedos. ""Oh shit"", he grumbled to himself.</p> <p>""Hurry up in there!"" called the swim coach from the open door. ""Your last. I don't want to be late, we have a lot to do today.""</p> <p>""Errr sir,"" Chris said weakly. ""I've left my speedos at home. Sorry sir.""</p> <p>""What's your name, kid?"" asked the coach checking his clipboard.</p> <p>""Chris,"" came the embarrassed reply.</p> <p>""Okay Chris, today your can practice in your underwear, I'll get speedos for you to take to the tryouts later if you make the cut."" The coach then turned to leave.</p> <p>Now Chris remembered his next problem, ""Errr sir!""</p> <p>Stopping the coach said, ""Yes, what is it?""</p> <p>Flushing with embarrassment the boy said, ""I don't have any underwear either.""</p> <p>""No underwear!"" repeated the coach. ""Why don't you have underwear?""</p> <p>Chris had to think of an excuse fast, ""They caught on a nail and tore sir.""</p> <p>""Did they. Then you will swim in the buff!"" said the coach sternly folding his arms. ""No one get out of swim class today, its too important.""</p> <p>Chris was stunned, ""You can't mean naked sir!""</p> <p>""Yes naked. Don't worry it's a closed practice in our indoor pool, nobody else is allowed in, no other classes, just us guys. Anyway you'll swim faster in the nude without any swim trunks to slow you down. Now get stripped and over to the pool.""</p> <p>Chris opened his mouth to protest but the coach just held up his hand, ""No more excuses, you'll just have to do it. The tryouts are compulsory.""</p> <p>Seeing no way to get out of the situation Chris removed his shirt and slid his shorts down his slender legs and on to the floor. As he slid them down he was at least thankful to see that his penis had returned to its normal pink color, and was no longer showing the sore redness of yesterday.</p> <p>Chris put his clothes in his locker and walked stark naked from the change room and into the swimming pool enclosure. The swimming coach was right behind him preventing any chance of a quick get away.</p> <p>There were around thirty boys in this class, all eleven or twelve years old and all wearing their brief white school issue speedos. They were already splashing about in the fifty meter indoor pool.</p> <p>When the other boys saw Chris enter stark naked they all stopped what they were doing and laughed at him.</p> <p>""Hey Chris your cock is saluting!"" the easily recognizable voice of Steve yelled from somewhere in the pool.</p> <p>Chris automatically cupped his genitals with both hands to try and save his modesty.</p> <p>""Better get into the water kid,"" advised the swim coach from behind him. ""Unless you want to stand there on display for the other boys to laugh at.""</p> <p>Chris knew that this was good advice and immediately ran forward and jumped into the pool. He was now surrounded by thirty boys all making lots of noise as they played around in the pool.</p> <p>Chris decided that if he was going to compete for the tryout team, he better start warming up. So he began swimming slow steady laps up and down the pool. All of a sudden he felt a hand grab his cock, which pointed straight down when he swam, like the rudder of a sail boat. Ambushed from beneath the water, Chris was pulled under by his penis, stretching the boy's limp organ painfully, and then just as suddenly released again. Chris floundered under the surface of the water for a few seconds and then managed to bring himself back to the surface where he gasped loudly for air. Quickly recovering he looked around for the culprit. But there was no one close by. The sneak attacker had escaped into the crowd of laughing boys, and Steve was nowhere to be seen.</p> <p>""Okay time for our practice heats,"" yelled the swim coach.</p> <p>As the other boys got out of the pool after their events, Chris noticed how the material of their white speedos became nearly transparent when it got wet. But the small swim suits were fitted with an extra panel of material across the front where it really counted saving their modesty. But still, Chris thought idly, it made the other boys in his class look really cute. He could see their firm butt cheeks and the crack in between very clearly through the transparent wet speedos and in front he could see all except what was covered by the hand-sized panel of thicker white material.</p> <p>While the other boys probably would have given Chris lots of ribbing during that practice, any such thoughts of teasing quickly vanished when the tryouts began.</p> <p>Chris performed well in most events, but bested every other kid in the hundred meter freestyle, beating Steve out by half a second. The coach was effusive in his praise, and in less than an hour Chris had made the team and been named for the hundred meter freestyle event. All but the ten boys selected were sent to the locker room to change for a regular gym class. Steve was one of the boys cut from the team and he was not pleased about it.</p> <p>Chris and the members of his new team milled around while the coach went into his office to get the keys to the minibus that would take them to the swim center for the district tryouts. Chris stood around with the other team members and toweled themselves dry while they waited for the coach to return. Chris was so delighted with his success, that he had even forgotten that he was the only one completely naked. When they were dry again they just stood around and waited for the coach to return. One by one all the swim team boys secretly checked out Chris's two inch circumcised cock and how it just stuck straight out over his wrinkles tiny balls, shrunken by the cold water of the pool. Some of them even began to get little erections that pushed out the front of their brief swim suits.</p> <p>After about five minutes Steve walked back into the indoor pool enclosure and walked up to Chris.</p> <p>""Congratulations on making the team Chris,"" he said with a smile. ""The coach told me to give you this."" He handed Chris a new pair of white speedos.</p> <p>""Oh thanks Steve!"" Chris grabbed them with glee, grateful to at last be able to cover his nakedness. Chris thought that maybe this gesture meant Steve was ready to stop bullying him now.</p> <p>Chris bent down and slipped the tiny swim suit onto his legs and pulled them up. He then had to put his hand down the front of them push his cock down so it lay over his balls. They seemed more than a little tight and Chris was certain that they were at least a size too small. His genitals were pushed nearly flat by the tight speedos and the thin bands of elastic around each of his legs was pulled away from his skin next to his flattened genitals so that the sides of his squashed balls pressed out through the gap and could be seen. In front the tiny garment covered the base of his penis and perhaps just a half inch of his pubic area and the outline of his two inch circumcised penis was all too evident. While at the back, the skimpy speedos revealed the top of the crack between his ass cheeks.</p> <p>Chris didn't see, but as Steve was walking quickly away, he was giggling with evil delight to himself.</p> <p>When the coach returned Chris said, ""Hey coach, I think these are too small.""</p> <p>""Are they?!"" the coach said as he appreciatively eyed Chris's slender body wedged into the tiny white speedos. ""I think you're right, they don't cover much of you. The boy who got them must have picked up the wrong ones.""</p> <p>Chris was beginning to suspect that he was a victim of one of the boy's who missed out on the team. And he had a good idea who it was.</p> <p>""Well it's too late to change now!"" declared the coach. ""You'll have to put up with them for today. Now everyone into the bus.""</p> <p>As they entered the bus the coach handed each boy a fresh towel. Then he climbed into the driver's seat and started the bus. The drive took only about ten minutes. As they drove into the car park of the swim center Chris was amazed at the number of cars and busses parked there.</p> <p>""This place must be packed,"" he said to no one in particular.</p> <p>The ten white speedo clad boys from the senior school seventh grade swim team got off the bus and then followed their coach into the large swimming complex. Once inside they found themselves standing in front of an Olympic sized indoor swimming pool that had lines of red floats strung across its surface forming the eight swim lanes. Surrounding the pool were terraced grand stands, which held more than five hundred members of opposing swim teams and their coaches. The place was certainly intimidating for a bunch of eleven and twelve year olds.</p> <p>The small group of scantily clad preteen boys followed their coach to their designated place in the stand and waited for the events to begin. Team events were first featuring a variety of relays. Chris didn't have to take part in those, so he just sat in the stand and cheered his teammates. As his teammates got out of the pool after their events, Chris again noticed how transparent the material of their white speedos became when it go wet. He glanced around at the crowd of boys in the stands and he thought how embarrassed he would feel showing so much in public. But he resolved not to get shy, his teammates could do it and so could he.</p> <p>It was now near the end of the swimming program and Chris's team had had no success, not even getting a third place.</p> <p>Finally the entrants for the one hundred meter freestyle, the last event of the day, were called to the start blocks. As Chris walked around the side of the pool he couldn't help but feel that all the boys in the swim center were staring at his obscenely small speedos and getting a eyeful of his ass crack and his belly all the way down to just above his cock. When he got to the starting area he was told he was in lane five so he went over to it and climbed up on the block ready for the start.</p> <p>In a minute or two all the other competitors were on their blocks and waiting for the start.</p> <p>""Go Chris!"" yelled one of his team from the stands.</p> <p>""Yeah go red!"" yelled another.</p> <p>Chris couldn't help but feel lifted by the vocal support of his team.</p> <p>""On your marks!"" called the starters deep voice and all the eight twelve year old boys on the starting block hunched down ready to dive forward.</p> <p>In the few moments before the start the boy to Chris's right turned to him and said, ""Hey kid, when you bent down your speedos slipped right down showing your ass.""</p> <p>Fearing his too small speedos had slipped off his bottom and exposed even more of his young body, Chris reached around and felt around for his speedos. Just then the starting gun went and all the boys dived into the water. However Chris was distracted at that moment and the starting gun took him by surprise, and he lost two precious seconds at the start. As they swam down the pool on the first fifty meter length Chris was last by at least five meters.</p> <p>""Oh shit!"" groaned the swim coach. ""What in the world was that kid doing at the start."" The coach didn't want to return to the school having had none of his team even get a place in an event. But it looked like that's how it was going to be.</p> <p>When all the kids reached the other end they all touched the wall and headed back for the final leg of the swim. But Chris had been taught a proper tumble-turn, easily gained up a body length on the turn alone. With twenty-five meters to go he was just two meters behind the leaders and even in the water the racing boys could hear the crowd cheering them on.</p> <p>With ten meters to go most were starting to tire. But Chris maintained a constant speed and began to overhaul the leading swimmers.</p> <p>""Yeah go Red go!"" screamed his team and coach in the stands, now realizing they actually had a chance.</p> <p>At last Chris's hand hit the end wall completing the race. Breathless he clung on to the one of the floating lane dividers and looked around trying to figure out where he had finished. He hoped he had finished at least third.</p> <p>A judge came over to Chris leaned down and said, ""Congratulation kid! You won by three tenths of a second.""</p> <p>Chris couldn't believe it. He had actually won!</p> <p>Seeing the look of disbelief in his eyes, the judge added, ""You really did win kid! You did great for such a small body. Now you have to get out and go to the presentation area to get your winners badge.</p> <p>Chris was still stunned. He really did win! He had never won anything before in his life. He swam over to the ladder at the side of the pool and climbed out and walked over to the presentation area. Where two other boys, who'd got second and third were already waiting.</p> <p>An elderly judge came over and shook their hands he then pinned a badge onto the side of each boy's brief speedos. As he pinned Chris's on, he seemed to take a little while longer but Chris didn't notice. When this was done the boys were told to stand together in a line with Chris in the middle. A photographer stepped forward and kneeled down right in front of the three semi naked boys and took a couple of pictures with a flash. He was about to get up again, but then seemed to do a double-take. He looked back at Chris, then pointed his camera right at the new hundred meter champion, adjusted the zoom lens for closer detail and took a few more shots.</p> <p>'I think I'm going to be in the school paper,' though Chris proudly as he waved to the cheering crowd. For the first time Chris noticed that some of the boys in the stands nearby were laughing and pointing at him.</p> <p>""Hey kid,"" said the boy next to him over the din of the crowded swimming center.</p> <p>Chris turned to look at him. The other boy had the second place badge pinned to the side of his red speedos, and it was the same boy that tricked him on the start.</p> <p>The boy leaned close to Chris, ""You know what that guy was really taking pictures of?"" he asked cryptically.</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" Chris asked. He was completely clueless of what was happening.</p> <p>Smiling with pleasure and a touch of revenge for being beaten, the second placed boy spoke again to Chris, ""Everyone can see your cock right through you speedos, its like they're see-through or something.""</p> <p>Shocked by what he heard Chris look down at his wet speedos for the first time since leaving the pool. There it was! He could see his pink penis pressed against his pancake squashed balls right through the wet material of the speedos. His circumcised cock head was clearly visible pressed against the thin material that was so transparent even his piss slit was visible. He was virtually naked in front of hundreds of seventh graders.</p> <p>Now he realized what had happened. Steve had given the speedos to him back at school. Chris didn't check them, but if he did he would have seen that the front panel of thicker protective material had been removed from this pair. So when they got wet, the thin white material at the front, already stretched even thinner by being too small for him, become very transparent. Allowing his hairless boyhood to seen by everyone. Steve had got him again!</p> <p>Totally humiliated the red haired twelve year old put both hands over his exposed genitals and ran along the side of the pool and headed for the exit. As he frantically dashed past the laughing crowd he noticed Steve sitting with a few of his friends in the front row, and they heckled him as he ran past.</p> <p>""Nice prick Red!""</p> <p>""Don't get a stiffie in that thing, it'll burst!""</p> <p>""At least its not sticking out like usual!""</p> <p>""Streaking is out of style dickhead!""</p> <p>Once outside the stadium Chris dashed for the minibus. But it was locked, so he had to stand around with his hands cupped over his genitals while he waited for the rest of the team and the coach to get there. But he quickly realized that they would be quite a while yet as there were still a few events to go. He couldn't go back into the pool stadium, it would be just too embarrassing, and he didn't want to stay in the car park because all numerous people passing by stared at the curios little preteen boy wearing only skimpy white speedos and with his hands clamped over his balls. He was only five miles from home. He could run there in an hour. Seeing no better option Chris began jogging barefoot along the busy main street of the town.</p> <p>Curious shoppers stared at the near naked boy as he passed hurriedly by. As he ran Chris kept his hands still covering his sex, but this just drew their gaze to his crotch. So he let his hands fall away from his groin which allowed him to swing his arms normally as he ran. He kept moving as quickly as he could, so the crowds of strangers in the busy street could not get a clear look at his exposed preteen genitals. The embarrassed boy could feel his cock harden unexpectedly. As he ran, Chris glanced down and saw that his stiffening cock was pushing the front of his skimpy speedos out obscenely. He desperately hoped no one could see, but he felt like everyone was starring at him.</p> <p>Back at the main entrance of the swimming complex Steve stood with his gang as they watched Chris's white clad rear disappear into the crowed street. They had hoped to have some fun, but Chris was too far away to chase now. So instead he pulled out his mobile phone and dialed a number. He then waited patiently with the phone pressed to his ear.</p> <p>""Hi Justin,"" he said into the tiny phone. ""Just letting you know he decided to run home after the swim. What? Oh yeah, everyone saw his little pecker. The only way back to his house is through the woods and he'll have to cross the creek at the footbridge. You can meet him there if you want some fun."" Laughing to the other members of his gang Steve hung up and then said to them, ""You guys go back in and see the rest of the races. I got stuff to do.""</p> <p>""Yeah sure you have!"" the other boys snickered and obediently went back into the swimming complex.</p> <p>Steve walked over to the row of bicycles and removed the padlock off his blue mountain bike. He then casually got on the bike and began riding after Chris as a slow leisurely place. </p> </div>",[]
1368,"No Way Back, Part 6",6,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Chris was relieved when he reached the edge of the woods and finally escape all those eyes staring at him. His two mile run to the woods had at least dried his speedos and they were no longer see-through. He slowed his pace to a walk and caught his breath. It was a beautiful summer's day and the walk through the woods was very pleasant. The bright sunlight danced over the lightly tanned skin of his slender body.</p> <p>A mile into the woods he reached a wide stream of fast flowing water. He followed the creek until he reached a narrow footbridge, the only crossing for miles. When Chris was half way across the bridge he noticed two smaller boys sitting on rocks at the edge of the creek and dangling their feet and hands in the cold water. Chris was suddenly felt that they were watching him and giggling.</p> <p>When Chris was across the bridge and closest to where the young boys were sitting one of them called out to him. ""Hey Chris! We heard you were in the district swim championships. Come and tell us what happened!""</p> <p>Chris looked the two boys, both only about nine years old, there was no way they could know about the swim championships. A chill went down Chris's spine. He knew these boys would be bad news so he hurried to get past them.</p> <p>""Smegel said you should stop and play with us!"" the blonde boy yelled after him.</p> <p>The mention of that name stopped Chris dead in his tracks. 'Oh shit no!' he thought to himself.</p> <p>The young boys walked over to Chris and stood on the path blocking his way. The blonde one who had called out to Chris smiled up at him and Chris now recognized the youngster. He was the little blonde boy that had sucked his cock so many times while he was tied up in the toilets.</p> <p>""C'mon Chris I want to play! And Smegel said that if you don't do what we say, I should tell him and he'll make you pay!""</p> <p>""What will Smegel do to him Justin?"" asked the other boy who was real skinny and the smaller of the two. The skinny boy had sandy hair and lots of freckles on his face and a big toothy grin.</p> <p>""I don't know for sure Jamie. But he sounded like it was something big,"" the nine year old blonde named Justin answered.</p> <p>""Will he really do whatever we say?"" Jamie asked still disbelieving what he was hearing.</p> <p>""You bet! Anything at all! Or we email Smegel and tell on him!"" Justin said smiling to his young friend. ""Why don't you try it?""</p> <p>Both of the younger boys now stared at the bulge in Chris's white speedos which showed the rounded head of his circumcised penis pressing prominently against the thin stretched material. Chris's face blushed warmly with embarrassment and he slowly moved his hands to cover his small bulging sex and hide it from their young prying gaze.</p> <p>Seeing his friend staring at the bump between Chris's legs Justin said, ""Do you want to feel his cock Jamie? Just go ahead! He won't mind, will you Chris?""</p> <p>Chris knew he was trapped. He couldn't risk this mysterious Smegel telling everyone about him having sex with his own sister. He would just have to go along with whatever they had planned for him. ""Okay,"" he said quietly, humiliated at being pushed around by these smaller and younger kids. Already he could feel his face blushing brightly with embarrassment.</p> <p>""So get your hands out of the way,"" Justin said sternly. ""Put them on you head!""</p> <p>Seeing no other option Chris meekly did as the younger boy commanded.</p> <p>Justin reached out with his index finger and began teasing the tip of Chris's penis through the thin white material of his speedos. The other boy just stood and stared at his friend as he touched the end of this twelve year old's cock. He was amazed that Chris just stood there and did nothing. He really was doing as he was told! He was their slave!</p> <p>Justin brushed his fingernail across the piss slit of Chris's penis, which caused the twelve year old to grunt and jerk his sex away from the insistent finger. But Justin then placed his hand over Chris's Cock and balls and began squeezing the soft preteen flesh through the material of his speedos, deliberately digging his fingers deep into the firm testicles.</p> <p>""Ahhhgghh!"" Chris moaned but he still managed to keep his hands in place on his head.</p> <p>""Your balls are really hard Chris."" Justin said as he continued to plough his fingers into the soft flesh, his finger tips digging into Chris's ball sack and he squeeze them painfully. ""Maybe I can loosen them up a bit.""</p> <p>""Arrrrghhh!"" Chris moaned. ""Please stop! That hurts!"" It took all his will power to keep his hands on his head.</p> <p>The boys giggled loudly at their captive's useless pleas.</p> <p>""What's the matter Chris? Don't you like having your nuts crushed?"" said the freckle faced boy. And both boys laughed at the joke. ""Can I have a go now?"" Jamie asked Justin.</p> <p>""Sure!"" Justin said as he finally released his iron grip on Chris's balls and stood aside for his friend to play with the older boys cock and balls.</p> <p>Jamie followed Justin's example and placed his nine year old hand on another boys sex for the first time. He began squeezing Chris's soft cock and balls, feeling the older boy's soft penis and the small eggs inside his small firm balls. The boy then released Chris's cock and balls and slid his hand inside the waistband of Chris's speedos, his fingers sliding down over Chris's hairless pubic area and on to his two inch soft cock. He grabbed Chris's cock and squeezed it hard. This time there was no material in between the boy's fingers and Chris's boyhood.</p> <p>""Hey! Stop that!"" Chris squawked as he realized that the youngster was now inside his speedos. He instinctively took his hands off his head and grabbed the boy's invading hand.</p> <p>But Justin immediately stopped him. ""You let him do what he wants or else!"" His voice was firm and threatening. Chris knew he had no choice. Again he put his hands back on his head and let the nine year old boy feel his most private places.</p> <p>""Hey I can feel it getting hard!"" Jamie said excitedly as he continued to squeeze Chris's now rigid three inch penis.</p> <p>""Chris likes kids playing with his cock, don't ya Chris?"" Justin laughed.</p> <p>""What do you mean Justin?"" Jamie asked, his fingers still exploring inside Chris's speedos.</p> <p>""This is the kid who was tied up in the toilets yesterday, and I sucked him off until he came.""</p> <p>""Shit!"" the other nine year old exclaimed, totally impressed with his friend. ""I though you were just bull-shitting when you told me about that. And did he squirt stuff in your mouth?"" asked little Jamie excitedly.</p> <p>""Nah! His cock just jumped around a lot and nothin' came out.""</p> <p>""Wow! Now I wanna see his stiff cock!"" demanded Jamie and he removed his hand from inside Chris's tight speedos leaving his hard cock a very prominent bulge in the thin white material.</p> <p>""Okay Chris,"" Justin said. ""Pull your speedos down and step out of them!""</p> <p>""No way, man,"" Chris responded without thinking of the consequences. He did not want to strip in front of these two giggling little kids. ""Please, I don't want to,"" he begged. But all he got was cold stares back from the two as they held their breaths in anticipation of Chris's complete nudity.</p> <p>""Do it NOW!"" Justin nearly said firmly.</p> <p>Knowing it was useless to argue, Chris grasped the elastic top of his Speedos, bent forward and pulled them down his smooth skinned legs. Once they were at his feet he stepped out and stood up straight again with his hands obediently back on his head, and waited.</p> <p>Swiftly Justin stepped forward and collected Chris's speedos and went back to where the boys had been sitting on the rocks when Chris arrived. There he collected a carry bag and threw Chris's only clothing into it. He then returned with the bag and said, ""Ok, he ain't goin' anywhere now, he's all ours for the rest of the day.""</p> <p>Chris's heart sank as he realized the hopeless situation he was now in. Naked and totally in the control of these two kids, both younger than himself, and with no way out. It was a hot day but it was cool here in the woods next to the stream, but not cold. However Chris found that his whole body was covered in goose bumps as the boys looked at him, studying every detail, especially his hard three inch horizontal erection.</p> <p>Now little Jamie wasted no time. He stepped forward and latched his hand firmly onto Chris's stiff cock. ""It feels so warm and hard,"" he said excitedly.</p> <p>""Yeah, like you've never squeezed your own little stiffie,"" mocked Justin and the youngster holding Chris's cock blushed red while his friend giggled at him.</p> <p>""We gotta move now Jamie!"" Justin announced suddenly. He reached into the carry bag and retrieved a set of handcuffs. ""Put you hands down behind your back!"" commanded the nine year old blonde boy.</p> <p>Chris did as he was instructed without even a minor protest. A few seconds later he felt the cold metal cuffs encircle his wrists, and then he heard the sharp click as they locked shut.</p> <p>""C'mon lets go!"" said Justin as he headed down the path and deeper into the woods.</p> <p>Jamie followed, still keeping his hand locked around Chris's boyhood and used it as a handle, dragging Chris along with them by his hard penis. ""I wanna see him cum like you said,"" said Jamie as the walked along the path.</p> <p>""Well we don't have time today,"" answered Justin. ""You can do tomorrow if you want.""</p> <p>It was then that Chris realized that his problems would not end today, they would go on and on. Unless he could find a way out. But it seemed now that he had little control of what was happening. He had come this far and there seemed to be no way back.</p> <p>After fifteen minutes of walking in the woods the boys finally came to a place where the woods gave way to green paddocks with a few scattered trees and horses. A few hundred yards ahead of them was a farmhouse and the boys set a course straight for it. When they got closer Chris could see that they were not heading for the main farmhouse, but instead to a small shed behind it.</p> <p>The two boys marched Chris straight up to the door and knocked on it, and when the door opened they pushed Chris inside and the two youngsters followed him in and closed the door behind them.</p> <p>When Chris's eyes adjusted to the dim light inside the room he slowly and nervously took in his new surroundings. The shed turned out to be a bunkhouse. There was a set of bunk beds set against the far wall and a large double bed closer to him. There was an open door at the back of the room with was a tiled bathroom.</p> <p>Suddenly a boy appeared in the open doorway of the bathroom. Chris's heart sank even lower when he recognized the figure standing in the doorway.</p> <p>""Hi ya Chris. Did you enjoy the swimming tryouts?"" Steve jeered as he entered the small room and stood leaning idly against a cupboard and still wearing his school uniform. His twelve year old eyes eagerly drank in Chris's hand cuffed and naked body.</p> <p>""I've been waiting for this since we tied you up in the showers,"" Steve continued smiling. ""Your cock is great the way its sticks straight out like that just begging to be played with. I just didn't think it would be this quick. Until this Smegel guy emailed me and said that you did something that you want kept secret, and that he knew what it was and he has proof. He said you'd do anything I say. Is that really true? Will you do anything I say?""</p> <p>Chris knew he was at this boy's mercy and just stared down at the floor. Too ashamed and embarrassed to speak.</p> <p>""Well!"" said Steve more insistently. ""Will you do what I say?""</p> <p>Slow Chris nodded his head, submitting to whatever was in store for him.</p> <p>""Cool!"" smiled Steve.</p> <p>""I'll bet you're looking forward to a nice shower after all that swimming and from running all the way here,"" Steve said. ""So first we're going to get you showered.""</p> <p>Steve sauntered over to Chris and took hold of his cuffed hands. Next a click was heard and Chris thought he was finally free of the cuffs. But Steve pulled his arms around in front and re-locked the handcuffs around his wrists. Next Steve led him into the bathroom where he pushed Chris into the shower recess and attached the handcuffs to a hook hanging overhead so that Chris's arms were stretched straight out high over his head, his feet only just able to touch the tiled floor. He then stepped back to admire Chris's lean stretch preteen body.</p> <p>""Now I want to see what your look like in those speedos I got you,"" Steve said and Justin retrieved them from his bag and gave them to Steve. Steve slipped them on Chris's legs and pulled them up. Carefully positioning his cock so it's circumcised head pressed against the tight thin material.</p> <p>""I can't see your cock through those speedos,"" Steve complained. ""Maybe they're not wet."" He reached into the shower recess and turned on the cold water.""</p> <p>""Arrgggh!"" Chris grunted as the cold water stung his smooth sensitive skin. Very quickly he was drenched from head to toe and Steve turned the water off again.</p> <p>""What's better! It's amazing how see through this material gets when its wet. I bet that sports teacher just loves to see kids wearing these during swim classes."" Steve laughed. ""It's a pity your pair seems to be a bit thin in front. I can see your little cock real clearly now. Have a look guys!""</p> <p>The two younger boys huddled in the entrance of the shower recess and stared at Chris's transparent speedos. ""Wow!"" they both giggled.</p> <p>""I bet that photographer at the swimming center got some real good shots of it,"" Steve continued causing Chris to blush brightly as he remembered the photographer at the swimming center taking repeated close-up shots of his see-through speedos.</p> <p>""Now let's get a better look."" Steve quickly slipped the wet tiny speedos down Chris's long slender legs and off his feet, and tossed the useless garment back to Justin who put it back in his bag.</p> <p>""Wow that cock of yours is just always sticking straight out!"" Steve admired. ""It's like it defies gravity or something."" Now Steve quickly got out of his clothes, leaving the discarded garments scattered on the floor. He then stepped into the shower recess with his helpless victim and turned on the water and adjusted it to a comfortably cool temperature. Next Steve took some liquid soap from a dispenser and began soaping up the bound preteen boy. Using both hands Steve carefully soaped up Chris's chest and belly. He then let one hand fall to Chris's sex ad he slowly squeezed and fondled Chris's cock and balls, all the while soaping them up into a thick lather.</p> <p>""Mmmmm, your balls are sooooo hard,"" Steve cooed. ""Maybe that's what makes your cock stick out."" The excited preteen then moved around behind his bound shower partner and began soaping Chris's back and firm white ass cheeks.</p> <p>""Do you like the feel of a boy touching you?"" Steve asked casually. At the same time he let one hand press between Chris's butt cheeks and he began soaping Chris's ass crack, his finger tips brushing against Chris's small anus.</p> <p>""Ahh! No please, don't touch me there."" Chris gasped his voice shaky.</p> <p>""So your finally speak!"" Steve laughed. ""So you don't like me touching you there do you?"" He tickled the other boy's hole with his finger to illustrate the point.</p> <p>""No!"" Chris stammered. ""Please don't. I don't want.. Ayeeeearrrgh!"" Chris screamed as Steve suddenly pushed his soapy middle finger up his ass hole. Chris clenched his teeth and danced on his tip toes but bound as he was he could escape the invader. Steve kept probing around with his inserted digit, moving it in and out. It both hurt and thrilled Chris at the same time. Against his will, his prick began to come to rigid attention. Now Steve popped his finger out of Chris's little back passage and continued standing behind him as he returned to soaping up Chris's smooth slender preteen body. Chris could feel the other boy's stiff cock brush against his bare ass cheeks.</p> <p>Reaching around to Chris's front Steve took special care rubbing Chris's flat tummy and probing into his belly button. His little nipples too came under special attention, and when the other preteen boy touched his hardening nipples, Chris couldn't help but allow a low moan to escape his lips. Seeing the sexual response from his captive, Steve concentrated his efforts on exciting the little nubbins, tickling them with his finger nails.</p> <p>Next Steve soaped up the other boy's red hair. Then he shoved a finger into Chris's mouth. ""Suck it!"" He commanded.</p> <p>Chris tried to turn his head away, but the bigger boy held his hair to prevent him from moving. Seeing he had little choice, Chris sucked the finger. While he sucked Steve's finger, Chris could feel Steve's other hand move down to his now rock hard three inch cock and begin to slowly squeeze and slide up and down it. At the same time he could feel the other boy's hard cock push against the crack between his ass cheeks.</p> <p>Chris was frightened of the other boy, but he was also enjoying this so very much. He continued to suck the finger in his mouth and he could feel the pressure building in his cock.</p> <p>But before Chris could reach climax, Steve stopped and removed both hands from his captive and washed all the soap lather off Chris's now highly excited body. When he finished, Steve unhooked Chris's handcuffed hands from the overhead ring and pushed him down to his knees.</p> <p>Chris knew what was coming. The twelve year old's circumcised cock stood out stiff right before his eyes.</p> <p>""Suck it!"" the bigger preteen commanded again.</p> <p>""No, please don't!"" Chris begged uselessly. ""Please I don't want to! Please don't make me do that!""</p> <p>""Holy shit! Are you really gonna make him suck your cock?"" Jamie asked incredulously.</p> <p>""This is gonna be great!"" announced Justin as he watched in avid fascination.</p> <p>""You start sucking it now!"" Steve ordered. ""Or I'll kick your balls out your ass!""</p> <p>Slowly Chris opened his preteen mouth and the other boy slid in his hard four inch cock.</p> <p>As the other boy's cock head slid deeper into his mouth, Chris began to panic and tried to pull his head back and push the bigger preteen boy away with his cuffed hands, but it did no good. Steve grabbed a hand full of hair on either side of Chris's head and used it like handles as he guided the kneeling boy's face onto his rigid four inch circumcised rod. Soon Chris 's nose was pressed hard against the smooth hairless skin of Steve's lower belly. Chris now had another boy's hard penis in his mouth for the first time in his life.</p> <p>For several seconds the two just stood there. Then Steve began moving Chris's head back and forth. Sliding Chris's mouth up and down his prick for nearly three minutes.</p> <p>""Ohhhh fuck! You have a great mouth Chris,"" Steve moaned. ""Suck it good!"" As he neared his climax Steve began to thrust his hips forward to meet Chris's head as he dragged it towards him by the helpless boy's hair. As he raped Chris's preteen mouth, his thrusts became more and more violent. Soon he was slamming Chris's face painfully against his lower belly as he thrust his cock harder and harder into the boy's mouth.</p> <p>Suddenly Steve's young body became rigid and he held his cock pushed deep into Chris's mouth. Chris could feel the other boy's cock pulsing with preteen orgasm.</p> <p>His lust spent for the moment Steve pulled away and turned off the water still running from the shower and stepped into the other room to dry himself with a large red towel. The abused boy just continued to kneel on all fours in the shower, small rivulets of water running off his shaking, naked body, gasping for breath.</p> <p>""Wow that was amazing!"" Jamie cried.</p> <p>""Yeah Steve, he sucked you good!"" Justin joined in.</p> <p>""You can get used to it Chris,"" Steve advised. ""You will be sucking lots of cocks before long. Now, get out up and towel off."" Chris slowly hauled his naked body out of the shower and Steve tossed his a large yellow towel and he began to towel himself off.</p> <p>Steve then turned to his two younger friends, ""You guys can get naked too if you want to be in on this.""</p> <p>Justin needed no more prompting. He quickly shed all his clothes, flinging them all over the floor. However Jamie was more reluctant. Not wanting to be the odd one out, he slowly removed all his clothes except his brief white jockey underwear.</p> <p>Steve saw Jamie was not fully undressed and said, ""What are you waiting for?""</p> <p>Jamie looked down at the floor. ""I just didn't want to get totally undressed,"" the young boy stammered, his earlier nerve deserting him.</p> <p>""I think you should be the next cock for Chris to suck,"" Steve said.</p> <p>""No, its okay,"" Jamie said trying to act causal.</p> <p>""Grab him!"" Steve yelled and he and Justin both pounced on the smaller boy. They wrestled him onto his back on the bed and Justin pinned his arms over his head while his legs dangled over the side. Steve pulled his white jockeys down revealing his immature soft one and a half inch uncircumcised penis. He then turned to Chris and said, ""Now you suck it for him!""</p> <p>For some reason Chris was not horrified by the scene, instead he moved forward and kneeled down between the struggling boy's legs. For a few seconds Chris paused looking down at the young boy's small cock and the smooth skin of his tiny hairless balls. For some reason he really wanted to suck those tight little balls into his mouth but he knew he'd better do exactly as he was told. So he leaned forward and sucked the boy's soft penis into his mouth.</p> <p>""Hey! He's got my cock!"" Jamie squealed.</p> <p>Chris could feel the small head inside its covering of foreskin and he began sucking for all he was worth and was soon rewarded when felt the little cock begin to harden. It did not grow very big. When it finally reached full erection Jamie's little cock was only about two inches long. But Chris found it exhilarating to suck the younger boy while he was being held down by the other two.</p> <p>After about a minute of sucking Jamie stopped struggling and began groaning softly. ""Ohhhhh that's feels good!""</p> <p>""I told you you'd like it,"" Justin said.</p> <p>Jamie was now humping his hips, thrusting his tiny cock into Chris's willing mouth. Suddenly he said, ""Something's happening! It feels funny!""</p> <p>""Hold on, you're going to cum!"" Steve cried.</p> <p>""It feels so weird!"" said Jamie worriedly. ""What's happening.. Yeeeeeahhhhh"" he squealed and began violently thrusting his hips and jamming his spasming cock harder into Chris's mouth.</p> <p>Chris could feel the little hard rod in his mouth pulse as the nine year old had his first orgasm. After a few more seconds Jamie stopped moving and lay still, exhausted.</p> <p>""Great work Chris!"" Steve smiled.</p> <p>""Mmmmmm!"" cooed Jamie softly still in a daze.</p> <p>""But now its your turn,"" Steve continued. ""Get up here on this bed Chris.""</p> <p>Chris obediently climbed up onto the bed with the other boys. They quickly maneuvered him on to his back and Steve unlocked the handcuffs. Next his arms were pulled out towards the bed head and his wrists were tied to the corners pulling his arms wide apart. Then the boys descended on his ankles and more rope was tied to each. The two younger boys then each pulled on a rope attached to an ankle, pulling his legs wide apart and leaving Chris on his back spread-eagled on the bed, his three inch erection pointing straight up towards the ceiling.</p> <p>As the boys began tying their ropes to the corners at the foot of the bed Steve said, ""Hey I got a better idea! Try his ankles up here with his wrists.""</p> <p>Both the younger boys could visualize how vulnerable that position would leave Chris so they hurriedly followed Steve's instructions. They pulled Chris's legs up and back, folding his naked body in half with his legs still spread wide apart. They then set about tying the rope from each ankle next to where his wrists were tied. This position left Chris's bottom, balls and anus totally exposed and available for whatever the boys had in mind.</p> <p>Then Steve went to a cupboard and opened a drawer. He pulled out a thin leather strap that was split near the end into six very thin strands, each one knotted at the end. Chris thought it looked terrifying.</p> <p>Steve let the strap dangle over Chris's obscenely exposed balls, the knotted ends brushing the soft tender skin of his testicles.</p> <p>""Please don't hit me with that!"" Chris begged as tears were beginning to well up in his eyes.</p> <p>""Now we see what you really like!"" Steve smirked and immediately began swinging the leather strap around in a rapid circular motion. Then he lower his hand, bringing the outer arc of the swinging strap closer and closer to the crease of Chris's widely spread ass cheeks.</p> <p>Chris watched the strap approach the gap between his upturned cheeks and cried out, ""Noooooo! Please Noooooo!""</p> <p>But Steve was no listening. He move the twirling strap even closer and suddenly the knotted ends of the strap made painful contact with the soft sensitive flesh on the inside of his ass cheeks.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh! No that hurts!"" Chris squealed.</p> <p>""That's the idea!"" Justin laughed.</p> <p>For the next few minutes Steve let the knotted ends of the strap scrap lightly along the crease of Chris's ass and even onto his hole. Chris found that it tickled and hurt at the same time, somehow.</p> <p>Then suddenly Stevee drew back the leather whip and flicked it across Chris's bottom. Not hard, but it hurt far more than Chris expected. The little knots rubbed right across his bottom, making little scratch marks on the soft flesh. Two more blows followed, just as painful. The fourth however was harder.</p> <p>SWISH!... Smack!!! And landed right on Chris's small exposed anus, the knots seeming to tear into it.</p> <p>""Yeeeahhhhh!"" Chris screamed. The pain from his anus shook his whole body.</p> <p>""Stop that fucking noise!"" Steve commanded. But Chris could not stop screaming. So Steve swing the strap again.</p> <p>SWISH!... Smack!!! Landing on exactly the same spot.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhyyyaaahhh!"" Chris continued to scream.</p> <p>Steve was beginning to worry that some one from the farmhouse would hear and investigate the noise.</p> <p>""Well maybe this will shut you up!""</p> <p>SWISH!... Smack!!!</p> <p>A sudden intense pain exploded in Chris's tender young balls and the pain seemed to move quickly from his balls to his stomach. The intensity of the pain took his voice away. Leaving his mouth gaping open in a long silent scream.</p> <p>After a few minutes of silence, as the boys waited for their victim to recover, Steve said ""We'd love to play with you more, but Smegel said to let you go by four o'clock.""</p> <p>With that Steve untied Chris's ankles and wrists and said, ""We'll play again later.""</p> <p>Chris got up off the bad and stood up. His little nut-sack, was covered with little scratches and he gingerly rubbed both his balls and bottom as tried to soothe both sides of his body at once.</p> <p>Chris was totally humiliated. And covered his groin with his hands. ""Can I have my speedos back,"" he asked.</p> <p>Steve thought for a moment and said, ""Nah! You can go home naked. You've done it before, so you can do it again today.""</p> <p>Chris went to the door and opened it. He was about to walk outside when Steve called after him. ""Hey Chris! I was told to tell you to check your email when you get home!""</p> <p>Chris just nodded and left. He ran the three miles home. Dodging between trees and trying to stay out of sight. This was the second time he was forced to run home naked from school. </p> </div>",[]
1369,"No Way Back, Part 7",7,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,14,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> There was a cool breeze to take the edge of another muggy school day, but Karen still felt too hot. She was not looking forward to the ride home on the yellow school bus, which would be unbearably steamy without air conditioning. She was nearly fifteen minutes early when she arrived at the bus stop just a short walk from her school. The only other girl there was Ashley, an older girl of thirteen, which Karen only knew from many shared bus rides.</p> <p>""Hi Ashley,"" Karen smiled pleasantly as she sat down next to the older girl on the wooden bench seat inside the bus shelter.</p> <p>""Oh hi Karen!"" Ashley smiled back. ""I can do with a smoke out of sight behind the shelter. Would you like one?"" she asked raising an eyebrow at the younger girl.</p> <p>Karen didn't smoke but like most preteens she was desperate to be accepted by the older girls. ""I guess so,"" she answered quietly already knowing that she would regret it.</p> <p>The two schoolgirls walked behind the bus shelter and out of sight. Ashley took a pack of cigarettes and matches out of her bag then dropped the bag at her feet and leaned against the back of the shelter. As the other girl lit the cigarette, Karen couldn't help but notice how she had grown small pointed breasts that stood out sharply from her tall slender thirteen year old body. They pushed the front of her school dress out nearly two inches from her otherwise flat chest.</p> <p>""Do you like my tits?"" Ashley asked suddenly, making Karen jump from her fixed stare.</p> <p>""Oh. I wasn't looking at them,"" the younger girl stammered as she quickly tore her eyes from the young teen's twin peaks. Already feeling her face flush with embarrassment.</p> <p>The other girl just laughed, ""Its Okay! You can look at them if you like, all the boys do.""</p> <p>""They weren't so big before the summer break,"" Karen continued happy that the other girl hadn't made a fuss of her staring.</p> <p>""No, they grew over the break. I love the way they poke my nipples out when I'm only wearing a tee-shirt. It really makes the boys take notice. Would you like to feel them?""</p> <p>Karen was a little taken aback by the offer and for a moment she said nothing. But her female curiosity soon overcame her shyness and she nodded her head while again letting her preteen eyes drop down to the small pointed mounds pushing against her friends school dress.</p> <p>""Then go ahead!"" the older schoolgirl encouraged. ""I don't mind!""</p> <p>""Are you really sure its okay?"" Karen asked nervously, her right hand poised over the other girls left immature breast.</p> <p>""Sure, feel them! Its real cool!""</p> <p>Her hand trembling with anticipation, the eleven year old girl placed her hand on Ashley's budding breast and gently began to squeeze it with her fingers. The small cone of recently developed girl-flesh was much firmer than she expected. As she gently probed it with her fingers she realized that the other girl was not wearing anything under her school uniform dress and she could feel the warmth of the older girl's pubescent body through the thin material. Karen let her fingertips trace over the tiny nub at the point of the small breast and she fell the nipple immediately enlarge and harden.</p> <p>""Mmmmm yeah, that feels good!"" Ashley moaned softly to Karen's delight. This was the first time Karen had ever touched a breast and she knew it would be years before she some of her own to play with.</p> <p>""Would you like to see them too?"" the older girl asked in a low secretive voice. And without waiting for an answer Ashley undid the buttons of her school dress and pulled it open, revealing her small cones of flesh to the Karen's wide eyes. ""Aren't they great,"" the thirteen year old continued. ""And they feel wonderful when someone touches them.""</p> <p>Again Karen reached out her hand and placed it on Ashley's small breast and probed it with her fingers. As she did so, Karen had a sudden urge to put the swollen nipple in her mouth. But she quickly dismissed the crazy idea.</p> <p>""Now let me feel yours too,"" Ashley said.</p> <p>Karen removed her hand from the other girls small tit and said, ""Well I guess that's fair."" And began undoing the button at the top of her dress.</p> <p>""No, not your tits,"" the older girl said sharply. ""You haven't got any yet!""</p> <p>""Then what?"" asked Karen confused.</p> <p>With that Ashley put her hand on Karen's hip and let it slide down to the hem of her dress and then began raising it again only now it was inside Karen's dress and heading for the junction of her legs.</p> <p>""Hey what are you doing!"" But before she could react, the other girl's hand was on her eleven year old venus mound and her fingers pressing into the slit through the thin cotton of Karen's panties. ""Hey! No stop that!"" Karen desperately squirmed away to escape the invading hand in her most private place.</p> <p>Ashley pulled her hand away and said, ""Take it easy! I thought you'd like to be touched there.""</p> <p>""No thank you!"" was all Karen said.</p> <p>The older girl did up the buttons of her school dress again and leaned against the back of the bus shelter.</p> <p>After a long awkward silence Ashley said, ""Would you like to come to a pool party at my place tomorrow night?""</p> <p>This was too much Karen just wanted to get away from this strange girl. ""No thanks Ashley. I'm busy.""</p> <p>""Smegel said you would like to go,"" Ashley continued, raising her eyebrow to add emphasis to her words.</p> <p>Who the heck is Smegel, thought Karen. ""No, I said I'm busy. Maybe some other time.""</p> <p>With that Ashley folded her arms with a look of exasperation on her face. ""Are you sure?""</p> <p>""Yes I'm sure,"" Karen answered resolutely.</p> <p>With that Ashley walked back around to the front of the bus shelter to wait for her bus.</p> <p>What was that all about, Karen thought to herself. She had no idea how strange this girl was. Then she too walked back around to the front of the bus shelter to wait for her bus along with all the other girls that had by now arrived.</p> <p>* * * * * *</p> <p>Still naked after yet another humiliating ordeal at the hands of Steve and his friends, Chris made his way through the forest towards his home. As he followed the main paths that meandered through the dense undergrowth of the forest he kept a look-out for other school kids who also used these twisting as a short cut home. Whenever he saw anyone he would quickly hide behind a tree until they passed.</p> <p>The sensitive skin in the crevice between his ass cheeks was still stinging from where Steve had used a small leather whip on his exposed hole and even once on his balls. Why had he done that to him? Chris though to himself and he thought back on how the other boy had so roughly and forcefully pumped his cock into Chris's mouth. Chris hadn't really sucked his cock, instead Steve had violently fucked Chris's mouth. It had not been a pleasant experience but Chris suddenly realized that his penis had got very hard just by thinking about his recent adventures.</p> <p>This was the first time he had ever had another boy's cock in his mouth and as his mind went back over sucking the younger boy's tiny cock while the others held the boy down made his already stiff penis so hard it felt like he could explode. As he walked naked through the deserted forest in the late afternoon sun, almost without realizing it, his hand went to his urgent erection and he gently began squeezing the rigid member. His hand felt wonderful on his boyhood and being outside in the open and naked where anyone could see only seemed to make him more excited. He could feel the pressure rising rapidly in his groin and he slowed his walk but sped up his hand motion on his preteen cock, now sliding his hand along the hard circumcised rod. Chris closed his eyes as he walked, now only a shuffle, and let the sensations build between his legs. He was going to cum right here in the open in broad daylight. The thought made him even more excited and he could feel his tummy muscles tighten as he approached an intense preteen orgasm. He was now right on the edge, just a few more seconds and... .</p> <p>""Hi Chris!"" called a cheerful voice from somewhere just in front of him.</p> <p>The voice took Chris totally by surprise. Caught in the act he snatched his hand away from his cock so suddenly that the three inches of rigid boy flesh was pulled sideways and then snapped back to slap against his upper thigh, making a noise which only drew the eyes of the intruder to Chris's hard hairless boyhood. Chris looked up and saw Sam standing just a few feet in front of him and staring down at his erection. Embarrassment flooded through his twelve year old body turning his face bright red. Instinctively his hands when back to his crotch to cover his erection. He tried to speak but he was still right on the edge of cuming and all that came out of his mouth was a series of incoherent grunts, ""I — — gaaahh — I — — just — — eraahh — — ."" And with his hands covering his cock, and touching it right on the piss slit in the process, kept his over-excited cock right on the edge of climax.</p> <p>Quickly realizing that his friend was just about to cum, Sam stepped forward and pushed his hand past the protective shield of Chris's own cupped hands and firmly grabbed hold of the other boy's penis and began firmly squeezing it.</p> <p>Sam's action again caught Chris by surprise, ""Hey!"" he exclaimed. But he didn't know what to do about it, so he just grabbed on to Sam's wrist. The feel of his friend's warm hand on his excited cock was wonderful and he instinctively began to thrust his hips in an automatic fucking action. In a few seconds it started its first pulsations of orgasm and he couldn't help a moan of pleasure from escaping his lips as the unstoppable wave of preteen orgasm washed over him, ""Ooooooaaaahhh!""</p> <p>""Wow that was a big one!"" Sam laughed after the small pulsing cock in his hand was once more still. ""I got here just in time!""</p> <p>""Shit Sam! Don't do that out here! Someone might see!"" said Chris quickly, his face still flushing red and looking back up the path to see if anyone was around. He then tried to pull the other boy's hand from his boyhood, but Sam kept his hand solidly clamped on the still rigid organ. ""Hey! Let go!"" Chris demanded. But both boys knew that Chris was enjoying the feel of Sam's hand on his preteen erection and even though he'd only just cum, and Chris could feel the pressure between his legs begin to rise again.</p> <p>""Not until you tell me what you're doing out here in the middle of the woods stark naked and jerking yourself off.""</p> <p>Again Chris felt his face flush and he told his friend about the days amazing events. Starting with forgetting to bring his speedos, and how the teacher had made him swim in the tryouts naked while all the other kids laughed at him. Next he told of the white speedos that were too small and the big swim championships at the town swimming center, and how he had won his event but when he got out of the pool his wet speedos were see-through and everyone could see his cock.</p> <p>""Wow! That's incredible Chris,"" said Sam as he listened to the naked boy's story.</p> <p>""I had to cover it with my hands,"" Chris continued. ""And I think a newspaper reporter took a photo of me before I realized they could see all of me. Shit I hope he doesn't put it in the newspapers.""</p> <p>""But where are your speedos now?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""Steve's got them,"" Chris continued. He told Sam of how he had ran home in just his skimpy undersized speedos, and how the two nine year olds had stopped him on the way home, made him strip naked, hand-cuffed his hands behind his back.</p> <p>Sam could feel his own eleven year old penis harden as he listened to Chris's adventure. Having a younger boy tie him up and play with his cock was a secret fantasy of Sam's, and he often imagined it happening while he jerked off at night.</p> <p>Then Chris told him about being taken to a small cottage where Steve tied him up in the shower naked how he made Chris kneel down and suck his cock until he came right in Chris's mouth. Then he told Sam about how Steve grabbed one of the nine year olds named Jamie and pinned him down to the bed and made Chris suck his cock as well. As he spoke Chris could see the front of his younger friend's school shorts tent outward as Sam penis reacted to the story.</p> <p>After a pause to get up his nerve Chris told Sam of how they had tied him to the bed and used a small whip in his bottom, and even on his balls.</p> <p>Sam's mouth gapped open in amazement. ""They actually used an whip on your balls!? Shit! Did it hurt much?""</p> <p>""It hurt a lot.""</p> <p>Then Sam looked down at Chris's genitals and asked, ""Can I look?""</p> <p>Chris nodded and spread his legs a little to give Sam a better view.</p> <p>Sam kneeled down in front of Chris and closely inspected the other boy's hairless genitals. He could clearly see the narrow red stripes across the soft smooth skin of Chris's small preteen ball sacks caused by the small leather whip. ""Shit Chris! I can see the marks from the whip right on your balls. You mean they really did whip you there?"" the youngster asked incredulously.</p> <p>""Just once,"" answered Chris who was already feeling his erection returning as the younger boy studied his battle-scared testicles. ""Mostly they hit my ass.""</p> <p>Sam immediately ran his eager eyes over Chris white ass, but the soft flesh of the boy's backside displayed no marks from the whip. ""Then how come your butt has no marks on it?"" he asked his friend.</p> <p>""Because they hit me between my ass checks,"" Chris answered. ""You know. On my hole."" Chris could feel the other boy's probing fingers move from his tender balls to trace their way back to his hole and gently probe around. He jerked his body away from the probing fingers.</p> <p>""Still sore huh?"" asked Sam.</p> <p>""Yeah, they hit me a lot right on it.""</p> <p>Sam was amazed and really turned on by Chris's story. He had loads of questions and he didn't know where to start. ""You actually sucked a nine year olds cock?"" Sam asked his eyes wide. ""What was it like?"" Sam's free hand went to his own stiff penis and he started squeezing it through his gray school shorts.</p> <p>""It was really small and soft,"" Chris answered. ""Not much more than an inch long and he still had its skin on it. But it got hard when I started sucking it, but even then it was only about two inches long. And his balls were so small they hardly stuck out at all, they were just wrinkled skin under his cock.""</p> <p>""Ohhhh wow!"" was all Sam could say. ""Is that what you were thinking about when I found you? Is that why you were jerking off?""</p> <p>Chris shook his head. ""No. I was thinking about."" Chris stopped suddenly embarrassed by what he was about to say.</p> <p>""Go on,"" Sam encouraged. ""Please tell me!""</p> <p>""I was thinking about when they tied me up and whipped my ass and balls. I don't know why but thinking about it got me real hard.""</p> <p>Sam brushed his finger tips lightly over Chris's small hairless testicles, and smiled as he saw his friend's cock jerk and stiffen. ""I can whip them for you if you want?"" and to emphasize the point Sam lightly tapped his hand against the soft silky skin under the twelve year old's ball sacks.</p> <p>""Arrgh!"" Chris grunted in surprise. Then said, ""No thanks it really hurt.""</p> <p>""It won't hurt much if I do it,"" Sam said reassuringly.</p> <p>""No, its just a bit too weird,"" Chris answered. ""I don't know why I got hard thinking about it.""</p> <p>Then a puzzled look came over Sam's face and he looked up at Chris and asked, ""But why did you let these little kids do things to you in the first place. And why did you let them take you to Steve's place? You're bigger than a couple of nine year olds.</p> <p>""I had to,"" Chris answered his eyes cast down to the ground in shame and embarrassment. Chris's mind raced. Should he tell his best friend? He desperately did not want anyone else to know the truth, but he also desperately wanted some one to confide in. To share the burden. And Sam was, after all, his best friend.</p> <p>""But why?"" Sam pressed his friend. ""And why did they do that to your balls? I mean they must know how much trouble they'll get into.""</p> <p>""They know I can't say anything,"" Chris replied, still lacking the courage to give any more detail.</p> <p>But Sam would not let the subject drop. ""Why not? I mean they tied you up and used a whip on your balls!""</p> <p>""They caught me doing something and they have pictures. They said that they will show everyone if I tell,"" Chris confessed at last. ""So I gotta do what they say.""</p> <p>Sam tilted his head to one side as he peered up at Chris. ""Like what? Did they catch you playing with yourself?""</p> <p>""No. Much worse,"" Chris continued, not wanting anyone to know, but still needing a friend to confide in.</p> <p>Seeing other boy's hesitation Sam prompted again, ""What then?""</p> <p>""I. . . I did it with Karen,"" Chris finally confessed.</p> <p>Sam was still not clear what Chris meant so he pressed further, ""You did what with Karen?""</p> <p>""I.... I put my cock in her. . . thing.""</p> <p>""What!"" Sam said his eyes wide in amazement. ""You mean between her legs? You actually fucked your kid sister!""</p> <p>""Don't use that word. I didn't mean to, it was an accident.""</p> <p>""An accident?!"" Sam giggled. ""How do you accidentally fu. . . do it with your sister?""</p> <p>Chris just shrugged his shoulders and stared at the ground, ""I don't know, it just happened is all.""</p> <p>There was so much that Sam wanted to hear about he didn't know what to ask about first. ""What was it like. You know, putting your cock inside a girl? What did it feel like?""</p> <p>Chris though for a moment before answering. ""It was nice. Like someone sucking your cock only different. Every time I pushed in to her, I could see Karen's face react.""</p> <p>""Did Karen like it too?""</p> <p>""She seemed not to at first, but then I think she really liked it a lot.""</p> <p>Sam knew they were moving into a new phase of their friendship and he didn't want to screw it up. But he also knew he didn't want to wait any more. He looked longingly at the smooth hairless balls and horizontal rigid cock just inches in front of his face. He knew he wanted to put it in his mouth. Sam looked up at Chris and their eyes met for several long seconds.</p> <p>Chris just nodded his head slightly at Sam, who didn't need to be asked twice. Sam's head moved forward and he took Chris's erect boyhood in his mouth. Chris felt the eleven year old boy's mouth close around his rigid penis and begin gently sucking it. The other boy's mouth was warm and gentle, his tongue working along the sensitive underside of Chris's shaft. And it felt great. Without realizing he was doing it, Chris began to slowly move his hips forward and back. Slowly humping his cock into his friend's willing mouth.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh god that feels great Sam!"" Chris cooed quietly, as if frightened someone might overhear. He could feel every movement of Sam's tongue as it ran along his hard cock to lap at the head. The tip of Sam's tongue found the sensitive piss slit, causing Chris's slender body to shudder in response. ""Oh yes do that again!""</p> <p>Sam spent several minutes concentrating on Chris's cock head. His fingers wrapped around the three inch shaft while he sucked hard on the fleshy knob, his tongue repeatedly flicking the piss slit and making the other boy grunt and his naked immature body jerk and shudder every time he touched the tiny slit.</p> <p>Chris could not help but feel totally excited by being naked and having his cock sucked by Sam right out in the open where there was a risk of being seen. The danger thrilled him as much as the attention his penis was receiving. The warm summer breeze felt good on his naked skin, making it tingle and making his tiny boy nipples turn to small hard pips. He let his free hands go to his raised nipples and gently teased them with his fingertips, further heightening the sexual assault on his senses.</p> <p>All too soon Chris could feel the pressure building in his cock and he knew that he was close to cuming. Now Chris could also feel that Sam's fingers on his balls as they stroked and fondled the small firm mounds, taking him ever closer to the edge. ""Oh Sam, I'm going to cum!""</p> <p>Just then Chris heard the sound of girls talking as the walked home down the same path where he and Sam were.</p> <p>""Oh shit! Hurry up Sam! I think some girl's are coming down the path!"" Chris whispered urgently.</p> <p>Sam began sucking hard on his friend's organ and started sliding his mouth in and out along the whole length of the hard cock shaft.</p> <p>Through the gaps in the trees Chris recognized the light blue color of the girl's school uniform and from the chatter he could hear there had to be at least four of them. And they would come around the bend in the path and see them in moments.</p> <p>Chris was so close to reaching his preteen climax that he let the approaching girls get right to the bend just thirty feet away. But still he was not yet ready to cum and in the next few seconds they will be able to see him standing in the path naked while a boy was sucking his cock. That would be just too much, his time was up. He pulled back to extract his cock from Sam's mouth, but the boy kneeling between his legs gripped on with his teeth, and didn't let Chris's rod escape.</p> <p>""Arrrgh! Shit that hurts Sam! What are you doing! Let me go or we'll be seen!"" Whispered Chris desperately and again pulled back from the other boy. This time Sam let the boycock go and stood up.</p> <p>Both boys looked back down the path, the girls were just rounding the corner.</p> <p>""Sorry, I got carried away,"" said Sam. ""C'mon, Let's go!""</p> <p>Both boys dashed off down the path towards Chris's house and away from the other kids.</p> <p>As they made their rapid escape they could hear the girls behind them. ""Hey that boy is naked!"" called one girl. ""Can you see who it is?"" called another. But by then the boys had disappeared around the next bend and kept on running.</p> <p>As he ran Chris's still rigid and unfinished penis slapped wildly from side to side, and Sam nearly ran into a tree as he tried to watch Chris's three inch rod dance around.</p> <p>After ten minutes of running the boys had reached the back of Chris's place and climbed over the chain link fence. Luckily no one was home yet, so once inside the house the boys raced up to Chris's room and closed the door behind them.</p> <p>Both boys were panting wildly and Chris fell face up onto his bed exhausted. His still hard cock point straight up to the ceiling.</p> <p>""Christ Sam, I thought those girls were going to catch us,"" Chris panted. ""I couldn't believe how close to cuming you got me.""</p> <p>""I'm amazed you could even run,"" Sam laughed. ""The way your boner was slapping against your thighs I though you were going to break it or something."" Both boys laughed loudly both at the joke and in relief at not being caught.</p> <p>After the laughter had died down Sam said quietly, ""I can finish the job now.""</p> <p>In answer Chris just spread his legs wide granting Sam total access to his hairless preteen sex.</p> <p>As Sam gazed down onto the slender prone twelve year old on the bed he quickly pulled off his white school shirt and kicked off his shoes and socks. Next he slid his shorts and underwear down his legs in one action and stepped out of them. Now also naked, he lay down on the bed right on top of Chris. So now the two boys were lying on the bed face to face, belly to belly, and cock to cock.</p> <p>""Hey what are you doing!"" said Chris in surprise. ""I though you were going to suck it.""</p> <p>""Its okay,"" Sam smiled. ""My cousin showed me this, its real cool.""</p> <p>Sam reached down with his hand and adjusted their boners so that they lay side by side and sandwiched between the warm smooth skin of their lower bellies. Chris instinctively lifted his knees, improving the contact of their preteen hard penises, and now their balls were also pressed firmly together. Their young bodies were now in full contact together from their chests to their groins.</p> <p>Chris liked the feel of Sam's small warm body on top of him and he could feel the boy's hard penis pressing against his belly. They lay like that for several minutes. Then Sam's body began moving. His hips grinding their cocks together.</p> <p>Instinctively Chris reached down and placed his hands on Sam firm ass cheeks as the other boy continued to hump their excited genitals together. Lying under Sam like he was, Chris wondered if this is what it was like for a girl to be fucked by a boy. It certainly felt good and it was not long before he could feel the pressure rising between his legs again, and he started thrusting his groin up to meet Sam's.</p> <p>As the two boys continued to fuck each other, Sam gazed down into Chris's eyes and then leaned down and kissed him on the lips. Chris was surprised by this move but he didn't resist. This was definitely new territory and Chris let the kiss pass without comment, he just wanted Sam to keep fucking their cocks together. He loved the feel of the other boy's body on top of him, and the feel of Sam's soft eleven year old skin as his hands roamed over his back and ass.</p> <p>Both boys were now moaning as they approached their climax. Chris knew they were both about to cum very soon.</p> <p>Sam's hips began moving with greater urgency and he began moaning loudly, ""Oh fuck Chris I'm gonna cum, ohhhh ahhhh!""</p> <p>""Ahhhhhh me tooooo!"" Chris answered, his voice rising to a high squeal.</p> <p>Then Sam arched his back and lifted his upper body up with his arms so he could press down into Chris's groin even harder. As Chris looked up into his friends face he could see it was screwed up with effort and his mouth was gapping open and a high pitched squeal came up, ""Yeeeaaaah ahhhhh!"" Then both boy's penises pulsed with preteen orgasm and after a few seconds of bliss, Sam collapsed back onto Chris. Both boys now panting, their naked bodies covered with a fine sheen of sweat. They lay together like that for several more minutes, enjoying the aftermath of their sexual encounter.</p> <p>It seemed that Sam was content to lay there for ever, but Chris rolled the younger boy off and said, ""Shit Sam, that was real cool! Do you do that a lot with your cousin?""</p> <p>""Sometimes, when we get the chance,"" Sam answered dreamily.</p> <p>They lay on the bed for nearly twenty minutes in silence, until Sam asked, ""Chris, would you suck my cock for me?""</p> <p>It seemed the least he could do after what Sam had shown him. ""Sure Sam."" He then began sliding down the bed until he was level with the other boy's cock and leaned over and took Sam's soft circumcised penis in his mouth.</p> <p>Chris loved the feel and the taste of Sam's little penis and he began flicking the slit in the tip with his tongue as he sucked and was pleased to be rewarded by feeling the small penis begin to lengthen and harden to a near four inch erection.</p> <p>""Ooooo yeah that feels great Chris!"" Sam moaned softly. But then added, ""Could you do another favor for me first?""</p> <p>Chris stopped his work and lifted his head to look at his friend, ""What favor?""</p> <p>""Could you tie me up first?""</p> <p>Chris felt a bit uncertain about this strange request. But he felt he owed it to him. ""Well, okay I guess. How do you want to be tied?""</p> <p>Sam centered himself on the bed and then stretched his arms and legs out towards the four corners of the bed. ""Like this,"" he smiled.</p> <p>Chris retrieved Sam's school tie from his school bag and used it to tie one wrist to one corner of the bed. He then got his own spare tie from the closet and tied Sam's other wrist to the other corner. He then had to scrabble around in his closet to find something to tie Sam's feet with. He eventually found his sneakers, which had very long white laces in them. He quickly removed the laces and used them to tie Sam's ankles to the remaining corners of the bed.</p> <p>While Chris finished securing the naked spread-eagled boy, Sam said, ""Once I'm tied up you can do anything you want to me."" The bound boy knew that this sounded more than a little weird but he had always fantasized about it.</p> <p>Chris knew this was a strange game, but he wanted to know what it was like to do things to other kids. He had been tied up and had other kids play with his cock so much lately that he often wondered what it was like for the one doing the playing. And this was his chance to find out. ""Okay then,"" Chris agreed.</p> <p>When Chris finished tying Sam to the bed he noticed Sam's circumcised penis was already rock hard and laying flat against his flat belly. It was four inches long and a little thinner than Chris's shorter cock, and Chris knew he was going to enjoy playing this game with Sam. He sat on the bed next to the bound boy and ran his hands all over Sam's chest. When his fingers found the other boy's nipples he stopped there to gently tease them with his finger nails.</p> <p>""Mmmmmmmmm!"" moaned Sam. ""That feels sooooo gooood!""</p> <p>Chris then let his hands drift down over Sam's slim flat belly to his hard penis and gently began running his fingertips up and down the exposed length of the preteen organ.</p> <p>Sam squirmed around as much as his constraints would allow, ""Mmmmmm, yeah Chris.""</p> <p>Chris now grasped the rigid cock and bent it down between Sam's spread legs until its head was pointing down towards the floor.</p> <p>""Yeeaghhh! Careful Chris, you might break it!"" Sam moaned both in pleasure and pain.</p> <p>""Shit Sam, your cock is just amazingly hard!"" Chris said. ""Like it's made of concrete inside."" He then let the cock go. It sprung back up and slapped loudly against the soft hairless skin of Sam's lower belly. ""Slap!""</p> <p>Both boys giggled at the sound and Chris again grabbed Sam's hard penis and pulled it down between his legs and released it. ""Slap!"" He repeated this several more times. ""Slap! Slap! Slap!""</p> <p>""If you're not careful Sam you'll give yourself a `red-belly' with your own cock,"" Chris laughed.</p> <p>Next Chris lay down on the bed between Sam's spread legs so his face was just inches from the other boy's small testicles. He reached out a hand and felt around the twin balls sacks. They were small and firm and drawn up close to Sam's body. As he probed about with his fingers he could feel the small fleshy marbles inside. Chris was fascinated by the small orbs beneath the tight smooth mound of skin between Sam's spread thighs. He remembered how it felt when Steve had hit his own balls with the towel in the change rooms at school, and later with that strange little whip. The memory made his cock spring out to full hardness and without thinking about what he was doing he reached out his hand, made an `OK' sign with his fingers, lined up Sam's defenseless left testicle, and flicked it hard with his finger.</p> <p>""Arghh!"" Sam grunted and arched his back in a useless effort to try and twist his bound body away from the attack on his most vulnerable place. ""Arrh fuck Chris!""</p> <p>Instantly Chris realized he shouldn't have done it to his best friend. And he could think of only one think that will make Sam forget about it. He again grabbed Sam's still rigid cock, lowered his mouth over it, and began sucking for all he was worth.</p> <p>After a minute or so Sam began moaning again only this time it was pure sexual pleasure. ""Ohhhh yes, keep going!""</p> <p>Chris let the tip of his tongue probe at the pee hole in the end of the four inch rod and enjoyed they way Sam's body would jerk and twitch each time he licked his tongue over the sensitive slit. It gave him a sense of power, of complete control over the other boy's young body.</p> <p>He returned to sucking and sliding the cock in and out of his mouth and at the same time gently fondling Sam's recovering balls.</p> <p>""Yes! Shit Chris keep going!"" Sam moaned, his voice sounding very strained.</p> <p>Chris increased the pace of his mouth fucking and sucked even harder. Then he could feel Sam's cock begin to pulse and jump right inside his mouth as the eleven year finally reached his preteen climax. Chris kept sucking until after the last throb of Sam's orgasm had passed. Then he released the spent cock and lay down on the bed next to Sam.</p> <p>""Oh thanks Chris that was fantastic!"" Sam said, his breathing still rapid as he recovered.</p> <p>""That's okay,"" Chris answered.</p> <p>After a few minutes silence Chris asked his friend, ""Why did you want to be tied up?""</p> <p>Sam looked thoughtful for a moment then said, ""I don't know. I just liked the idea. And every time you told me about you being tied up and having things done to you, it made me feel funny and my cock always got real hard. Like I wanted it to happed to me too. I don't know why.""</p> <p>""Did you like it?""</p> <p>""Yeah, it was cool,"" Sam said. Then after a pause he added, ""I even liked it when you hit my balls. I mean it hurt at the time, but I wanted you to do it again. I don't know why. Why did you do it?""</p> <p>Chris thought for a long moment then answered, ""I really don't know. I just happened. I guess I wanted to know what it was like to do something to some else's balls.""</p> <p>""And what was it like?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>Chris wasn't sure how to answer this but eventually said, ""I made me feel strange. Like I could do anything. Its weird.""</p> <p>There was a long silence as both boys tried to make sense of what had happened.</p> <p>Fifteen minutes later, as both Chris lay on his bed next to the still tied and spread eleven year old, he remembered that Steve had told him to check his email when he go home and that it was urgent.</p> <p>""Shit Sam! I forgot to get my email and they said I had to right away!"" said Chris and he jumped up from the bed and pulled on a pair of boxer shorts that were lying on the floor and dashed from the room closing the door behind him.</p> <p>""Hey Chris wait! Untie me first!"" Sam called after him. But Chris hadn't heard him and already Sam could hear his friend's footsteps on the stairs as he hurried down to his mom's office and the computer.</p> <p>Sam tried the bonds that held his wrists and ankles but they were secure. He relaxed as he resigned himself to waiting for Chris's return. </p> </div>",[]
1370,"No Way Back, Part 8",8,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The door to his mom's the office was open when Chris arrived downstairs and he rushed in and switched on the computer. He waited impatiently as the machine booted up and the Windows screen appeared. He clicked the internet icon and typed in the hotmail homepage address.</p> <p>He typed his user name and password and waited expectantly. After a few seconds his inbox was displayed which showed two new emails. Both were from Smegel.</p> <p>""Shit!"" Chris said under his breath as he clicked open the first email. Behind him Karen wandered in, he had been so absorbed in the email he hadn't heard the back door open.</p> <p>""Hi Chris,"" his eleven year old sister said pleasantly. ""Watcha doin'?""</p> <p>""Oh hi Karen, I was just checking the email.""</p> <p>His younger sister looked over his shoulder and saw the name Smegel on the top of the first email. ""Who is Smegel?"" she asked.</p> <p>""Oh Smegel. he is. ahh just someone. Why do you want to know?""</p> <p>""Ashley asked me to go to a party at her place and I said no because she tried to touch me, you know... down there. But then she said that Smegel said I had to. It was weird, I don't know any Smegel.""</p> <p>Chris realized that he had to tell his sister about the emails form the mysterious Smegel because now she too was wrapped up in this problem. ""I didn't get a chance to talk to you before, but this morning I got an email from someone called Smegel. I don't know who he really is. But I guess it will be easier to understand if you read it yourself.""</p> <p>With a few quick click of the mouse Chris had the very first email from Smegel, which he'd received that morning, on the screen and Karen leaned forward to read it.</p> <blockquote><p>Hi Chris</p> <p>You don't know me, but I know you. I know about what you and your sister did last night. Was she a good fuck? It mush have been great to slide into that tight little pussy.</p> <p>Don't worry I won't tell on you. Provided you do what I tell you. If you don't do what I want I will spread these pictures around.</p> <p>If someone tells you Smegel asked you to do something, you do it! No questions! just do it! Or you will be the one who's fucked!</p> <p>Your new best friend Smegel</p></blockquote> <p> Karen looked at the bottom of the email and saw the three pictures of her having sex with Chris on the lounge room floor. Her mouth dropped open in shock. Her already pale skinned face turned white.</p> <p>""My God Chris!"" she eventually said. ""How did he get these pictures and who is he."" Without giving her brother a chance to answer her mind raced on. ""Do you think Ashley has these pictures? That would be just terrible.""</p> <p>""No,"" Chris reassured his sister. ""Whoever this Smegel is, I think only he has the pictures, and he'll give them out if we don't do whatever he says.""</p> <p>""But Chris, I already told Ashley that I wouldn't go to her party even though she said Smegel said to. Oh no! What will happen now?"" Karen wailed. ""Why didn't you tell me before?""</p> <p>""I didn't have a chance!"" Chris said defensively. ""I only got the message this morning. And besides I thought it was only for me. But now it looks like you have to do what Smegel says too.""</p> <p>""But now Smegel will give out those awful pictures and everyone will see!"" Karen cried almost hysterically.</p> <p>""Maybe not,"" Chris said trying to keep his voice as calm as possible. ""Let's see what his latest emails say. Again Chris clicked away with the mouse until one of the two the new emails from Smegel was on the screen.</p> <blockquote><p>Hi again Chris</p> <p>Congratulations on your wonderful win</p> <p>at the local swimming championships.</p> <p>You looked every bit a winner.</p></blockquote> <p>Just below this was a picture of Chris standing on the winners platform wearing his white speedos. His small circumcised cock was clearly visible through the thin wet material. Even the slit in the end of his cock could be made out through the near transparent material, and the ridge around his circumcised cockhead was very plain to see.</p> <p>No wonder the photographer took so many pictures, Chris thought.</p> <p>""Why can I see your thing Chris?"" Karen asked. ""Its like your naked in front of everyone.""</p> <p>Chris flushed red as he remembered the total embarrassment of being so exposed in front of all those people. But he also noticed that his cock was now pressing hard against his boxers as he recalled the scene. He hoped his sister didn't notice the tent now prominently poking up from his lap.</p> <p>But her attention was held by a small icon just below the picture that simply read `Press here for the rest of the message.'</p> <p>""What's this Chris? Press it so we can see what else there is.""</p> <p>Happy to get his embarrassing picture off the screen, he clicked on the icon and waited. Soon the rest of the massage was displayed.</p> <blockquote><p>I see you and your friend Sam are very Close. It seems like you like cock as much as you like pussy. Tell your sister and Sam to obey when they hear my name too.</p> <p>If any one of you dare disobey, then all of you will be exposed. And everyone will see What you do together!</p> <p>But before I go. Chris you are invited to a special party on Saturday night at the same place you visited this afternoon.</p> <p>No need to bring your speedos, LOL Your very best friend Smegel</p></blockquote> <p>Just below the message were two pictures of Chris and Sam in the shower together. One picture showed Sam kneeling in front of Chris while his hands played with Chris's erect little penis. In the second picture their positions were reversed.</p> <p>""Why did he say `no need to bring your speedos' Chris?"" Karen asked innocently. ""And what does LOL mean?""</p> <p>""He means they already have my speedos,"" he answered. ""And LOL is chat room slang for Laugh-Out-Loud. It means he thinks its real funny.""</p> <p>As Chris studied the pictures he realized where they were taken. ""Hey that's here in our bathroom! They must have been on the roof outside the window.""</p> <p>Karen began to squirm and finally forced herself to confess, ""Well, Chris. . . You see. . . I took those pictures of you and Sam in the shower.""</p> <p>""You did!?"" said her brother in astonishment. ""But why?""</p> <p>""I didn't mean for anyone to see them. We were just having fun.""</p> <p>""We? Who else was there with you?""</p> <p>""Just Lisa,"" she continued quickly her confession now pouring out like water through a broken dam. ""We just took the pictures for fun. We were playing that's all. Honest!""</p> <p>Chris eyed his sister skeptically, maybe she was this Smegel after all. ""Then what did you do with the pictures you took?""</p> <p>Karen looked down at the floor, unable to meet her brother's eyes. ""We put them on our web site.""</p> <p>""On the net!"" said Chris in horror. ""So everyone can see them.""</p> <p>""But we didn't tell anyone the address. So no one could know they are there!"" Karen said in her defense as she tried to hold back sobs of tears. ""But I couldn't have taken the pictures of us. you know. doing it. That must have been some one else.""</p> <p>""Who?"" Chris demanded.</p> <p>They both sat and stared at each other for long moments and then at the same time both said, ""Lisa!""</p> <p>""What?"" came the nine year old girl's questioning voice as she entered the home office, having just arrived home from school.</p> <p>Chris jumped straight to the point, ""Lisa did you take pictures of Karen and me when we.... . on the floor last night?""</p> <p>The young girl's face went bright red. She knew she was in trouble and decided to just tell the truth. ""Yes Chris,"" She answered, her voice a mouse-like whisper. ""I'm sorry. I was just playing around because you made me leave.""</p> <p>""Did you put them on our web site Lisa?"" asked Karen urgently.</p> <p>""Well, yes. I put them with the others.""</p> <p>""Holly shit!"" cried Chris in horror. ""So that's where they got the pictures from. They must have recognized us from the pictures.""</p> <p>""But no one had the address,"" said Karen.</p> <p>""Yeah, no one had the address,"" echoed Lisa.</p> <p>""Well they found them anyway,"" Chris answered. ""I don't know how, but they got them and we are in deep shit.""</p> <p>Karen looked back at the screen and saw that they still hadn't opened the final email from Smegel. ""Shouldn't we open the last email now Chris and see if he says anything about Ashley in it.</p> <p>""What about Ashley?"" Lisa asked.</p> <p>""I disobeyed her when she said Smegel told me to do something and I afraid I'm gonna be punished for it.""</p> <p>""Who's Smegel?"" the younger girl asked.</p> <p>""I'll tell you later,"" her older sister answered.</p> <p>""Well he didn't mention it in the first email so maybe its okay,"" Chris said hopefully. A few more mouse clicks and the final email from Smegel was displayed on the screen. All three preteens read the message in silence.</p> <blockquote><p> Hi Karen</p> <p>It seems you chose not to obey me when you were asked to go to a party. Too bad! Now you must be punished.</p> <p>To determine your punishment you must attend a meeting of our exclusive little club. You must come alone. The meeting will be on Friday night and directions will be sent to you when you need to leave. So be ready. Follow the instructions to the letter. Do whatever the instructions tell you to do, no matter what they say.</p> <p>And if anyone tries to follow you, the worst will happen. So be warned!</p> <p>Don't disappoint me again!</p> <p>Your friend Smegel</p></blockquote> <p>Karen was horrified and almost in tears. ""What does this mean Chris?""</p> <p>""It means that you'll have to do what they say and go to this meeting. And its tomorrow night.""</p> <p>""But I'm scared. What it they do horrible things to me?""</p> <p>Chris knew that these unknown people will probably do humiliating things to her. But he didn't think they would hurt her. ""It won't be that bad. Anyway we have no choice. If we all want to keep this a secret, we have to do what they say. I mean, what if mom found out.""</p> <p>""Oh no!"" Karen wailed. ""That would be just awful.""</p> <p>""And you have to say nothing too,"" Chris said sternly to his youngest sister.</p> <p>Lisa was almost in tears like her sister. ""I promise! I'm so sorry all this happened and I'm sorry I took the pictures. But I didn't give them to anyone. You have to believe me!""</p> <p>After a long silence Chris couldn't help but believe his little sister. He was sure she wouldn't do this on purpose to her own brother and sister. ""Okay Lisa, I believe you."" He returned his attention to the PC and said, ""I'm going to wipe your web site so no one can see those pics from now on. At least the situation won't get any worse."" Although Chris couldn't imagine how it could be worse. ""What's the FTP address and password?"" he asked as he opened the FTP program.""</p> <p>Karen leaned forward and typed it in for him. When the file listing of the site came up Chris deleted all the files, including all the `jpeg' picture files.</p> <p>At least no one else can get these picture, Chris though. He had no way of knowing where all this would end.</p> <p>""I hope that will fix things,"" Karen said.</p> <p>""I don't know,"" her brother answered thoughtfully. ""You will still have to go to this meeting tomorrow night. We can't risk upsetting Smegel again.""</p> <p>""Shit!"" Karen sighed. ""Well I'm going to take a shower. All this has made me feel icky."" She then left the office and headed up stairs with her little sister in tow.</p> <p>With a final sigh of resignation he shut down the PC and headed upstairs too.</p> <p>It was only now that he remembered that Sam was still tied to his bed. He had been left there for nearly an hour. When he reached his bedroom door he quietly opened it and slipped inside, closing the door again behind him.</p> <p>He looked down on the bed. There was Sam still tied spread-eagled on the bed and with a stiff four inch penis that lay against the smooth skin his flat belly. And added to this Chris realized that Sam was asleep. His mouth was slightly open and his breathing had the slow even rhythm of sleep.</p> <p>Quietly he crept over to the bed and carefully positioned himself between Sam's legs and then slowly reached out a hand and lifted the stiff penis into an upright position and then leaned forward and began very gently sucking the head of Sam's erection.</p> <p>Chris kept one eye on his sleeping friend and could see the other boy was still asleep, but Sam began to murmur words as he slept and Chris had to listen very hard to make them out.</p> <p>""No don't! Please not out here!"" Sam said in his sleep, his voice slurred and hard to understand.</p> <p>Where? Chris thought to himself. He kept sucking on Sam's penis and continued to listen for more.</p> <p>""No everyone can see. . . No don't. please...""</p> <p>Then the cock in Chris's mouth began throbbing in a big cum and that woke Sam up.</p> <p>""What's goin'. . . Ooooohhhh ahhh!"" Sam moaned. He tried to bring his hands down to protect his boyhood but they were still tied to the bed. Sam then looked down to the red-haired head still bobbing up and down on his hard penis, which was still pulsing in orgasm. For nearly a minute after he had finished cuming Sam could not speak, he just lay spread out on the bed breathing heavily. Then finally he collected himself enough to speak, ""Oh Chris that was great. That's the best wakeup call ever! Thanks.""</p> <p>Chris let the now softening cock slide from his moth and lay on the bed next to Sam. ""That's okay."" Then he added. ""What were you dreaming about just then.""</p> <p>Sam's face suddenly flushed red and he looked embarrassed, ""Why do you ask?""</p> <p>""You were talking in your sleep. And just before you came you were talking about everyone seeing or something.""</p> <p>""Oh,"" said Sam. ""I sometimes have this fantasy that I like to imagine happening.""</p> <p>""You mean you think about it when you jerk off?""</p> <p>""Well, Yeah."" Sam's face blushed slightly.</p> <p>""So what is it?"" Chris pressed.</p> <p>After a pause to get his courage up Sam said, ""I like to pretend I've been captured by a group of kids from school and they tie me up naked in some place with lots of people around. Like in the schoolyard or a shopping mall. Then everyone takes turns doing things to me and making me cum. I know its weird. But I think about it a lot.""</p> <p>""Just a bit weird,"" Chris said smiling. ""But maybe we can play a game like that some time.""</p> <p>""Cool!"" Sam smiled tugging at the laces and school ties holding him to the bed. ""You can untie me now.""</p> <p>""Okay,"" Chris answered and reached down a hand and began squeezing Sam's limp cock and then gripped it firmly and stretched it out as far as it would go. Making Sam grunt and moan. ""That's just to say goodbye."" Then he set about untying his friend.</p> <p>When Sam was finally free Chris turned out the light and the two naked boys got into the bed and snuggled close together. It was now getting very late and the only light in the small room came from the half moon shinning outside. Chris could make out Sam's shadowy outline and could feel his warm breath on his face. It had been a long day and it was not surprising that he felt very tied now. He felt very relaxed and easy with his friend lying naked beside him. After several minutes of lying in silence, Chris felt Sam's hand move to his thigh and then trace its way up to cup Chris's small firm balls.</p> <p>Smiling to himself in the darkness, Chris realized that sleep may still be some time in coming.</p> <p> * * * * * *</p> <p> ""Mommy! Mommy! I can see that boy's wee wee!"" came the shrill cry from a little girl as her mother dragged her off down the busy mall by the hand.</p> <p>Chris looked down at himself and was startled to see that he was only wearing his white speedos that Steve had given him and they were wet and see-through. He tried to cover his nearly exposed groin with his hands but was again surprised to find that his wrists were tied behind his back. As the many shoppers passed by they stared at him and at his hairless circumcised cock, squashed obscenely flat by his tiny undersized speedos which displayed everything to the casual gaze.</p> <p>Chris tried to hide his nakedness by turning his back to the people, but he found he was standing in the middle of the shopping mall and there were strangers on all sides, adults and children, all laughing and pointing at him.</p> <p>He quickly realized that the only thing to do was to get moving and try and get out of the mall. Chris hustled his way deeper into crowded mall looking for an exit, but the crowd and brightly-lit shop fronts seemed to go on forever. He was trapped and everyone was looking at him. This was just like at the swimming center and he could feel his face burn red with extreme embarrassment. It was worse being exposed to complete strangers who laughed and pointed at him. His undersized speedos did nothing to ease his embarrassment.</p> <p>As Chris pushed through the thick crowd he could feel hands touching him. Touching his bare chest and belly, and sometimes even his groin, forcing him to turn suddenly away to escape the probing fingers of the town's people, who seemed only interested in giggling at him and poking at his privates.</p> <p>All of a sudden Justin appeared from the mass of people right in front of him.</p> <p>""There you are Chris"" the young boy smiled. "" I've been looking all over for you."" Without warning Justin kneeled down in front of Chris and pulled down front of his speedos just enough to release Chris's circumcised two-inch penis from its tight constriction.</p> <p>""Hey! What are you doing?"" Chris gasped horrified at having his boyhood exposed in public. He tried to back away from the little blonde boy, but Justin reacted quickly and reached out a hand and grasped Chris's' small penis and tugged it back towards him, dragging the rest of Chris's body behind it.</p> <p>""Yeeearrgh!"" Chris grunted helplessly at the assault on his cock, which was pulled so hard it seemed like it be torn from him.</p> <p>Justin then proceeded to tie the end of a long piece of string tightly around Chris's soft penis just behind the circumcised head.</p> <p>""Owww!"" that hurts!"" Chris complained.</p> <p>Justin then stood up, and let ten feet of string play out from the small roll in his hand. He then headed off down the mall dragging Chris behind him by the cock, with the busy shopping crowd watching.</p> <p>Chris had to hurry to keep up. Every time he fell behind a sharp painful tug on his cock would force him move quicker.</p> <p>""Hey look at that boy!"" came the cry of a teenage girl just to Chris's left. ""I can see his prick and he's got something tied to it, and his hands tied.</p> <p>""Let me see!"" followed the voice of another teenage girl. Soon Chris was surrounded by a group of five girls all about fourteen years old and in school uniform. Chris recognized the uniform as the same one his sisters wore.</p> <p>A painful jerk on his cock reminded Chris that he had to keep moving and he tried to push past the girls but they held him and the string tied to Chris's cock pulled harder and harder.</p> <p>""Arrgh shit! Let me go please!"" It seemed like Justin was pulling on the string with all his weight.</p> <p>""Hey look! Some one is pulling on his prick with the string,"" one of the girls said. Another then took hold of the tightly stretched string and pulled it towards Chris, at the same time relieving the stress on his cock and pulling Justin back to them.</p> <p>When Justin finally emerged from the crowd he looked around at the group of teenage girls and said smiling, ""Hi girls! Do you like my little dog? His name is Chris.""</p> <p>""He's cute,"" said one of the girls who placed her hand on Chris's chest and then slid it down until it was covering the soft skin where Chris's pubic hair will one day be. As her fingers felt around the soft sensitive area above Chris's cock she said, ""He's got no hair there yet. He's totally smooooth!""</p> <p>This was like a signal to the others. Their hands descended on Chris near naked preteen body. Fingers felt his nipples, making them into hard little nubs. Others fingers were feeling his cock which quickly responded. As his cock hardened and thickened, the string tied around his cock-head bit deep into the shaft making Chris groan, ""Arrrgh! Please its hurting! Its too tight!""</p> <p>""Well you shouldn't have got a boner then,"" Justin replied coldly.</p> <p>The girl's hands continued to play all over Chris's nipples, belly and now rigid and strangled penis. One of the girls was playing by pulling on the cock-string making their boy-toy groan with every tug. While another pushed her hand inside his speedos and began feeling his balls.</p> <p>The next thing Chris knew was that the girls were pulling at the sides of his tiny white speedos.</p> <p>""Hey what are you doing?"" Chris objected. But the girls were not listening and they continued to tug at his only covering. ""Please stop, they'll rip!"" he begged.</p> <p>But finally the flimsy material gave way with a tear and the now useless speedos fell to the floor, leaving him totally naked in front of hundreds of people.</p> <p>The girls' hands were all over Chris's now naked hairless body. Fingers were exploring his penis, his balls, his belly, his nipples, and even the cheeks of his bottom.</p> <p>Chris couldn't control the react of his young preteen body to all this stimulation. In a few moments he could feel the pressure rising in his penis and he knew he would cum soon in front of these teenage girls, and dozens of passing strangers in the busy mall.</p> <p>""Oh shit!"" Chris murmured and he screwed up his face as desperately tried to force himself not to cum. But the fingers on his penis and balls were irresistible.</p> <p>But before his preteen body reached climax Justin announced, ""Come on girls follow me!""</p> <p>The giggling pack of teens all removed their hands from the naked boy, leaving him panting and unfinished.</p> <p>Justin then said, ""Time to see him handle a wild bucking bronco.""</p> <p>""Oh cool!"" the girls cried in approval. ""But where will we find a bronco here?""</p> <p>""Kmart!"" Justin answered and headed off down the mall.</p> <p>""Aaarghhhhh!"" Chris grunted as the length of string connecting Justin and his penis reached its limit and it pulled painfully on his now rock hard cock, and forcing Chris to quickly thrust his hips forward to ease the strain on his groin. He then began pushing through the crowd after Justin desperately trying to keep up to stop the string from tearing at his boyhood again.</p> <p>""Hey wait for us!"" one of the teen girls called as they all began running after the two boys.</p> <p>As Chris pushed through the thick shopping crowd hands would continually reach out and grab at his erection or his small hairless testicles, occasionally forcing him to stop to be prodded and felt by the passing strangers. Then the painfully irresistible string would pull on his cock and force him onward down the shopping mall.</p> <p>Soon he arrived out front of a Kmart where Justin was standing by a child's horse-ride machine, the kind where you put a quarter in a slot and the horse rocks up and down like a slow moving bucking bronco. Three-year-olds love it.</p> <p>But Chris was not asked to get on the horses back. Instead Justin pulled him over with the string and made Chris stand right in front of the horse's head. He then pushed the string through a ring set in to the horses nose. The string was then pull tight to take up any slack and so pulling Chris's penis up towards it.</p> <p>Chris had to stand on tip toes to relieve the strain on his tethered boyhood. ""Hey, what are you doing? Arrgh that hurts?"" he complained but no one was listening.</p> <p>When Justin stepped back to admire his handy work Chris found that he had to remain up on his toes to keep the string around his cock-head from stretching his hard boy cock beyond its limit.</p> <p>""Shit Justin! That's pulling too hard on it. I can't stand on my toes for ever!"" Chris wined.</p> <p>But the younger boy just giggled and began fumbling around in one of the pockets in his shorts and pulled out a quarter. He then moved around to the side of the horse ride and reached out his hand to drop the coin into the slot.</p> <p>Chris suddenly realized what was about to happen and called out, ""No wait!""</p> <p>Justin hesitated, the coin in his hand poised over the slot.</p> <p>""You can turn it on,"" Chris continued his voice sounding shrill with fear. ""When it moves the horse's head up and down it'll rip my thing right off!""</p> <p>Again the younger boy just giggled and said, ""That's the idea."" He then dropped to the coin into the slot.</p> <p>Immediately the horse ride began moving. But to Chris's relief the first movement horse's head was down allowing his heels to touch the floor again. But before he could appreciate the rest, the horse's head began moving up. Again Chris got up on his toes to ease the pain of the string dragging him relentlessly upwards by his immature penis. It quickly reached the height where he was once more at full stretch and his rigid boyhood seemed to be stretched to its limit. But the horse's head continued up another half-inch, and the string on his cock-head tore painfully at his tender preteen groin.</p> <p>""Yeaaagghh!"" Chris squealed in agony. And just when he thought his small penis was going to be torn from his hairless groin, the horse's head began mercifully moving down again relieving the strain.</p> <p>As the ride continued this was repeated over and over again.</p> <p>Down—up—""Yeaaagghh!"" Chris squealed in front of the appreciative crowd that now gathered around.</p> <p>Down—up—""Yeaaagghh!""</p> <p>Down—up—""Yeaaagghh!""</p> <p>Down—up—""Yeaaagghh!""</p> <p>Down—up—""Yeaaagghh!""</p> <p>All through the agonizing horse ride, Chris saw that he was surrounded by dozens of small children and parents, all watching and laughing at the spectacle.</p> <p>""Please, will some one help me!"" Chris begged. ""Please get out of this... Yeaaagghh!"" he squealed as the horse's head again reached the top of its stroke.</p> <p>A little boy of about six standing close to Chris asks his mother ""Can I feel it mom?""</p> <p>His mom answered ""Okay but careful he doesn't make a mess on your clean clothes.""</p> <p>Chris was shocked that an adult would allow this to happen, let alone let her son join in.</p> <p>The young boy stepped forward and kneeled down next to Chris and placed his excited hand on Chris's small balls that were drawn up tight to his body by the painful torture of his penis.</p> <p>Again the horse's head pulled Chris's boyhood up, stretching it to the limit. ""Yeaaagghh!"" But despite the pain the touch of the young boy's hand on his soft testicles was still enough to almost make him cum.</p> <p>Suddenly a security guard pushed his way though the crowd and looked down at the naked boy with his hands tied behind his back and his cock tied to the bucking horse ride.</p> <p>Seeing the guard Chris felt a wave of relief come over him. He was finally going to be released from this terrible public torture of his preteen penis. ""Oh please sir can you help me?"" he begged the guard.</p> <p>But the guard just sneered at him and said, ""You should be ashamed of yourself young man, doing that in public. If you don't clear off by the time I get back you'll be in trouble.""</p> <p>Chris just looked at the guard in shocked disbelief. Couldn't he see that his hands were tied and he was being forced to do this?</p> <p>The next thing Chris knew a group of boys from is school swimming team arrived. One of them stood behind Chris and reached his hands around and began tickling Chris's nipples. Despite the pain tearing at his groin the touch on his nipples made them immediately hard and he moaned in response. ""Ohhhhhh god that feels... Yeaaagghh!"" Again the horse pulled viscously at his cock bringing him back to his horrible situation.</p> <p>Another blonde boy Chris's own age, who was also on the swim team kneeled down in from of Chris and pushed the six year old out of the way.</p> <p>""Hey I was there first!"" complained the youngster. But he moved back anyway, allowing the older boy room. The blonde boy then leaned forward and began sucking on Chris's stretched cock shaft. There were now also hands on his bottom, his belly, his chest. All exciting the tortured twelve year old making his nude body tremble with sexual excitement, which mixed with the painful torture of his preteen cock in a way he didn't understand, but it made his whole naked body shake with every painful stretch of his penis by the horse-ride. Every time his penis was stretched to its limit he felt he was going to cum. But his young body just went to the edge but never seemed to go over, and he now desperately wanted to cum.</p> <p>At last the ride stopped, but it had stopped with Chris's cock in its most stretched position. ""Arrrrggghhh!"" he screamed. ""Please help! It's pulling it off!"" A few in the gathered crowd laughed at his clearly agonizing situation, but no one moved to help the naked twelve year old. ""Please! Get it off me!""</p> <p>Suddenly he felt a sharp point of what had to be a knife on his small hairless ball sacks. He looked down and saw the blonde boy from his swim team holding the point of a pocket-knife to his exposed testicles and was slowly drawing the point up the line between his balls and then continued up the length of his cock shaft. He knew it was cutting him but Chris could not tell if it was just a scratch or much worse.</p> <p>""What are you doing? Please don't hurt me! Please!"" he begged uselessly. Even through the pain of his stretched cock, he could feel the point of the knife move along the stretched underside of his penis right to the sensitive triangle of skin under the head.</p> <p>""Arrrggh nooooo!"" he wailed more in fear than pain as the blonde boy began sawing the knife back and forward just under the head of his over-extended penis. ""No don't do it! Please No!""</p> <p>Then the agony of the string stretching his cock stopped and he could rest back on the soles of his feet again. For a horrible moment he thought the blonde boy had cut his penis in two, and he was almost too scared to look. But when he did look down his still rock hard penis was back in its normal horizontal and there was only an angry purple mark encircling the reddened head of his penis to mark where the string had been.</p> <p>""Oh thank god!"" Chris murmured to himself.</p> <p>But then the blonde boy kneeing between his legs took the whole length of Chris's boycock in his mouth and began sucking vigorously. Chris found his penis was still very sore from being tied tightly by the string and the sucking was at the same time painful and exciting.</p> <p>Chris now noticed all the people standing around him and staring at the boy sucking on his penis and realized that he was the center of their attention and they could all see his naked body. A wave of overwhelming embarrassment washed over him making his face turn bright red. ""No please don't make me do it in front of all these people!"" But the boy kept working his warm wet mouth all over Chris's erect cock. Soon he could feel the pressure rising from his balls again and he knew he was going to be forced to cum in public very soon. He closed his eyes and tried to force his prepubescent body not to react to the attention on his rigid three inch penis. But instead he just became more aware of all the hands that were still exploring all over his body.</p> <p>Fingers were still flicking and teasing his hardened nipples, and others had found there way into the crevasse between the cheeks of his bottom and were touching and prodding at his anus. More fingers were probing his navel and his hairless pubic area just above his cock, which had become a pressure valve that was ready to blow.</p> <p>""Please Noooo! Don't make me do it!"" Chris begged one final time. He then looked down at the blonde head bobbing up and down on his hard cock. As he looked down the boy's head seemed to shimmer and blur, like his eyes were going out of focus. He struggled to clear his vision again, and when he finally could see again the head between his legs was no longer blonde. It had brown hair. It was Sam's head working on his near ready to burst penis. In a daze Chris looked around him. The shopping mall was gone. He was once more in his bedroom and lying on his own bed while his best friend sucked his cock.</p> <p>""Shit what's happening?"" Chris gasped sleepily as he slowly realized that he had been dreaming, and Sam had been sucking his penis while he slept.</p> <p>Sam's mouth felt wonderful on his preteen boyhood and Chris began to writhe about on the bed and thrusting his hips to increase the penetration into the other boy's mouth.</p> <p>""Oh god Sam, keep going,"" he moaned more loudly than he intended. Without thinking he reached down and held Sam's head firmly in his hands and began thrusting into the younger boy's mouth. Chris couldn't believe how excited he was and how great it felt. Somehow the strange dream had made him want to cum more than ever before.</p> <p>Just then the door to Chris's bedroom opened and there stood both Karen and Lisa. The two young girls stood and stared open mouthed at the scene being played out on the bed right in front of them.</p> <p>Only Lisa broke the girls' stunned silence. ""Chris what are you doing to Sam?"" the innocent nine year old asked her brother.</p> <p>Chris turned his head to stare in surprise at his sisters who had walked in him just as he was about to cum. He tried to say something but couldn't find the words, he was just too close to climax. And now he could feel that Sam was pulling his head away, threatening to deny him his needed cum. But Chris held tightly onto two handfulls of Sam's hair and held his friend's face pressed firmly between his spread legs and kept pumping his cock into the boy's mouth.</p> <p>Sam tried to protest but the boycock forced into his mouth muffled his cries. ""Mmmmmfff!"" was all he could manage.</p> <p>At last Chris felt his penis pulse with an enormous preteen orgasm. As his light frame shuddered uncontrollably in sexual release, Chris arched his back and moaned, ""Ohhhh god! Ahhhhhh!"" Then at last he let go of Sam's hair and the boy could pull his head away to reveal Chris still pulsating penis to the girls' avid gaze. Like a three inch flag pole pointing straight up at the ceiling as it jerked in the last waves of orgasm.</p> <p>""My god Chris what was Sam doing to your thing?"" Karen finally asked as the two boys lay naked and exhausted on the bed.</p> <p>The boys looked at each other, they both knew there was no point in lying now.</p> <p>""Sam was sucking it for me,"" Chris said trying to sound cool.</p> <p>""Why do you want him to suck it?"" Lisa asked.</p> <p>""Because it feels better than when you do it with your hand,"" Chris answered. ""And because it feels a bit like being in a girl's pussy,"" he added without thinking.</p> <p>""You mean like when you put it in Karen's pussy?"" the nine year old continued.</p> <p>Karen gasped at their secret being spoken out loud, ""Lisa no!""</p> <p>But before she could get more upset Chris said, ""It's Okay Karen, Sam already knows!""</p> <p>""You told him!!??"" Karen squealed in horror.</p> <p>""He has to know,"" Chris continued. ""Because now he's in just as deep trouble as us.""</p> <p>""Trouble?"" Sam spoke for the first time, his hands going to his still hard cock to hide it from the girls' eyes. ""What trouble?""</p> <p>Chris then told him about the emails from the mysterious Smegel, the photos, and how they had to do whatever anyone says if the use his name. And if any of them disobeyed they would be punished.</p> <p>""What kind of punishment?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""We don't know,"" Chris answered. ""But Karen will find out tomorrow night because she disobeyed when Ashley told her to go to a pool party.""</p> <p>""Shit!"" was all Sam could say. ""What if all our friends see those pictures?"" his added as the full weight of the situation they were all in slowly dawned on him.</p> <p>The four were silent for a few moments until Karen said, ""You boys better get dressed for school or you'll be late."" Then both girls left. Lisa backed out of the room never taking her eyes off Sam's hands as they covered his preteen erection.</p> <p>When the girls had gone and the door was again closed Sam asked, ""What were you dreaming about before you woke up? You made so much noise the girls came in to see what was happening.""</p> <p>Chris blushed, ""It's all your fault really.""</p> <p>""My fault? What do you mean?""</p> <p>""You talked about being tied up in public, in the shopping mall. And that's what happened in my dream.""</p> <p>""Really!"" Sam said. ""Tell me about it.""</p> <p>""Sure, but we better get dressed for school first."" </p> </div>",[]
1371,"No Way Back, Part 9",9,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-05-08,13,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Chris pulled on his boxer shorts, which he sometimes slept in, and left Sam still sprawled naked on the bed. He opened his bedroom door and went to the bathroom to wash. When he opened the bathroom door Karen was already there, wearing only her long tee tee-shirt that Chris knew hid her pantyless preteen ass. An awkward silence followed as the two siblings tried not to appear embarrassed about Chris being caught by the girls with his penis in Sam's mouth.</p> <p>Finally Karen got up the courage to speak. ""Chris, what were you and Sam doing before?""</p> <p>Chris's twelve year old face blushed bright red and desperately tried to think of a way out of the conversation. But he knew he had to answer, and he may as well get it over with.</p> <p>""I errr... he was..."" Chris stammered helplessly.</p> <p>""Does it go hard and straight when he does that?"" Karen asked casually.</p> <p>""Yes it does,"" Chris answered simply trying to sound cool and calm in front of his eleven year old sister.</p> <p>""What does it feel like? I mean... did Sam's mouth feel like putting it in my cunny?""</p> <p>""Uh huh,"" Chris grunted. ""It feels a lot the same.""</p> <p>""Which do you like best?"" his sister asked and looked straight at him as she waited for his reply.</p> <p>Chris realized he didn't know the answer, but he also knew what his little sister wanted to hear, ""Your cunny is the best.""</p> <p>Karen smiled at her older brother and stepped up close to him and raised herself on her tiptoes to kiss him on the mouth. The kiss was longer and more intense than Chris expected and he was surprised at his little sister's forwardness.</p> <p>He then felt her hands on his bare chest as her fingertips glided lightly over his small nipples, which immediately hardened under the girl's angel-touch.</p> <p>The one of Karen's small soft hands moved down his chest and found its way under the waist band of his boxers and quickly slid down to grasp his small soft penis and began to gently squeeze it.</p> <p>""Ohhh Karen, that feels so good,"" he murmured in his sister's ear.</p> <p>""Do me too Chris,"" his little sister whispered back to him.</p> <p>The preteen boy needed no more encouragement. He let his fingers slide down his sister's back to her small firm buttocks and then let his hands slip underneath her long tee-shirt. The smooth skin of Karen's bottom checks felt soft and inviting to his touch and he let one hand move around and to the front and cup the soft hairless skin of his sister's eleven year old venus-mound. His fingers felt their way along the slit between his sister's soft cunt lips and Karen reacted immediately to his intimate touch. She pulled away from their kiss, arching her back she let her head roll back and moaned softly.</p> <p>""Mmmmm yesss, rub me there!""</p> <p>Chris began making circular motions with his hand, firmly massaging his sister's silky smooth sex mound. In response, Karen's squeezing of her brother's hard boyhood became more vigorous and urgent.</p> <p>""Don't just squeeze it Karen,"" Chris instructed quietly. Move your hand up and down it."" His sister understood and began pumping her brother's boycock.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh yes Michele, keep doing that. Ahhhhh!""</p> <p>Chris now let his middle finger slip deeper into the crease of his sister's soft preteen vagina. It felt warm and inviting. His finger tip brushed over a small bump of flesh which caused his sister to shudder suddenly and gasp, at the same time her hand squeezed hard, strangling Chris's stiff penis.</p> <p>""Ahghh! Careful!"" Chris groaned his face wincing in pain. ""That hurts.""</p> <p>""Sorry, it just that you touched me on my special place that feels really good.""</p> <p>The two preteen siblings stood in the bathroom and continued to masturbate each other. Chris wanted to see his fingers working between his sister's slightly parted legs, but her long tee-shirt was in the way and ruined his view. So he reluctantly removed his hand from Karen's eager pussy and grabbed her tee-shirt at the sides and began pulling it up over her head. Karen had to release her grip on her brother's hard cock so she could raise her arms to let the tee-shirt be pulled off over her head.</p> <p>When he had the tee-shirt off he tossed it in a heap on the bathroom floor and then stood back to take in the sight of his eleven year old sister standing naked before him.</p> <p>Karen could see that her brother was admiring her exposed pussy and pushed her hips forward slightly to give him a better view. She also saw how her brother's boxer shorts were tented by his hard boycock.</p> <p>""Take your shorts off,"" Karen said. ""I want to see you too!""</p> <p>Chris smiled at his sister and slowly slid his boxer shorts down towards the floor.</p> <p>Karen's young eyes were wide as they fixed on her brother's crotch as he slowly revealed his hairless pubic area, and then the top of his hard penis pushed downward by the waistband of his shorts. Finally the top of his boxers were pulled down the length of his three inch rod and past its circumcised head. Once free of the restraining elastic, Chris's cock strung back up to its normal horizontal position pointing straight at his naked little sister.</p> <p>The two stood staring at each other's naked preteen bodies for a few seconds and then Chris moved back to his waiting sister and placed his hand back between Karen's legs and once more began massaging her soft sex mould. The soft skin there felt warm and silky to his inexperienced touch.</p> <p>Karen leaned back against the sink and parted her legs to allow her brother better access to her eleven year old sex. She began softly moaning as her brother brought her closer to climax. ""Mmmmm yes, ohhhhhhh ahhhh!""</p> <p>Chris now noticed how her nipples were full and hard, and bigger than his own! Standing out like hard cherry pips from her flat chest, demanding attention. The boy's other hand went to Karen's left nipple and he began gently teasing it with a fingertip.</p> <p>""Mmmmmmm,"" Karen moaned again, one of her own free hands went to her other nipple and began playing with it.</p> <p>""Do you like them being touched?"" Chris asked.</p> <p>Karen was almost off into a dream world and could barely hear her brother speak. ""Yes, it feels real nice.""</p> <p>Suddenly Karen began grinding her pussy into Chris's hand. Faster and faster she rode the hand between her legs, all Chris had to do was hold his hand still and his sister did the rest.</p> <p>Karen's naked body shook as her hips pumped against Chris's inexperienced fingers. She placed both her hands over Chris's and pressed it firmly into her highly excited sex mound and began roughly humping the boy's hand, a soft grunt escaped her lips with each thrust of her hips. Steadily she could feel herself building towards that wonderful feeling she got when she played with herself. But her brother's fingers were much better.</p> <p>Finally Karen's eleven year old body seemed to tense up and she arched her back and turned her face, eyes closed and mouth open, to the ceiling. Then her slender little body began to quake and shudder as her preteen body writhed in orgasm.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh ahhhhhh!"" the girl moaned a little too loudly. Chris quickly put his free hand over his sister's mouth to muffle the sound.</p> <p>""Shhhh!"" he urged his sister to be quieter. ""Careful Karen, someone might hear us.""</p> <p>Slowly Karen's small body ceased its shaking as her climax subsided and she released her brother's hand from between her still parted thighs and let herself lean forward, both to hug her helpful brother and to rest after the very physical experience. ""Thanks Chris,"" she said. ""You can put your hand there any time you like.""</p> <p>""Really?"" the boy gasped as he realized what his sister was offering.</p> <p>""Mmmmmmm,"" said Karen dreamily.</p> <p>Having fingered his sister's slit until she came, Chris knew that what he wanted right now was to put his hard cock inside his sister soft tight little cunt and fuck her. Hoping she would be willing Chris said, ""Karen... can I do it now. You know... put it in your pussy,"" he asked shyly.</p> <p>""Okay. But could I try it first like you boy's did?""</p> <p>Chris continued to let his fingers rest inside the crease of his sister's warm pussy and said, ""Do what? You mean play with my cock with your hand?""</p> <p>""No! What Sam did.""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" said Chris puzzled.</p> <p>Karen paused nervously for a few seconds then said, ""You know.... put your thing in my mouth so I can see what its like.""</p> <p>""You mean you want to suck it?"" Chris said astonished at his little sister's request.</p> <p>His sister just nodded and her face seemed to blush red with embarrassment.</p> <p>""Okay,"" the preteen boy agreed eagerly. He reluctantly removed his hand from between his eleven year old sister's legs and stepped back his cock was already a rock hard three inches. Karen eyes were fixed on her brother rigid horizontal rod. Chris then leaned back against the basin and waited for his sister's next move.</p> <p>The eleven year old girl kneeled down on the floor between her brother's slightly parted legs, her nose just inches from Chris's hard erection. He could feel her warm breath on the head of penis with made it jerk slightly with anticipation.</p> <p>But Karen's hand went first to her brother's small round balls that hugged close to his body below his three inch boner.</p> <p>""Ooooo mmmmm!"" Chris moaned quietly as his little sister's fingers squeezed and probed his hairless boy-eggs.</p> <p>""Your balls have little things inside them!"" said the young girl in surprise as she carefully explored between a boy's legs for first time.</p> <p>""Of course! What did you expect?""</p> <p>""I just though they would be soft all the way through,"" his sister explained. She then moved her exploring fingers to her brother's cock shaft and gently felt her way along its three inch rigid length. Next she began to poke and probe at the small piss slit in the end with her finger-nail. ""Is this where your pee comes out?""</p> <p>""Ahhgh!"" Chris's naked body jerked suddenly in response. ""Yes! Careful, it's really sensitive there.""</p> <p>""Sorry!"" Karen smiled at her brother.</p> <p>At last Karen leaned forward and put her mouth over the head of her brother's penis and began to gently suck on it.</p> <p>Chris could hardly believe what was happening. His little eleven year old sister was actually sucking on his cock, and it felt great.</p> <p>""Ohhhh-ahhhhh that's cool! Now put it all in your mouth and rub your tongue up and down it more.""</p> <p>Following her brother's instructions Karen slid the full three inches of her twelve year old brother's cock into her virgin mouth and began to rub her wet tongue up and down the underside of the boy's sex organ.</p> <p>Her slow rhythmic sucking of Chris's cock was just heaven. Chris had often fantasized about seeing his sister naked and exploring between her legs. But this was beyond his dreams.</p> <p>""Mmmmmm that's soooo cool Karen.""</p> <p>Soon Chris could feel the pressure rising in his groin and he knew he was going to cum real soon. But this time he could just relax and enjoy it.</p> <p>""Get ready Karen, I'm going to cum now!"" he whispered to his little sister.</p> <p>Just then there was a knock at the bathroom door.</p> <p>""Chris are you in there?"" Called his mother voice from just the other side of the door.</p> <p>The shock of their mother knocking on the door startled both naked siblings. Karen tensed up immediately and inadvertently bit down on the hard length of boy flesh in her mouth.</p> <p>Chris stifled a cry of pain as his sister's teeth clamped down on his hard penis and for a horrible moment he thought she had bit it off. Desperately he tried to push her head off his organ that was still on the edge of orgasm. But Karen's mouth was securely clamped onto his aching cock, and the agony made his eyes water.</p> <p>For a moment Chris could not speak as he tried to control himself enough to respond without making his mom suspicious.</p> <p>""Chris honey! Are you in there?"" repeated his mother.</p> <p>Chris's stared wide-eyed at the door as he saw the doorknob begin to turn. In just a few seconds his mom would open the bathroom door and he would be caught with his penis in his little sister's mouth.</p> <p>""Don't come in mom! I'm naked!"" he forced himself to speak. His voice sounded high and strained to his own ears as he fought to control the pain of the teeth digging into his fully erect penis which was still edging towards orgasm in spite of the pain. ""What is it mom?""</p> <p>To his relief the doorknob returned to its normal position and he heard his mom's voice continue, ""I have to go. Make sure you all leave for school on time. Okay?""</p> <p>""Sure mom.""</p> <p>""Are you feeling okay Chris your voice sounds a bit strange.""</p> <p>Thinking fast ""Its just a sore throat mom, I'll be okay.""</p> <p>""Would you like me to take a look at it dear?"" The two preteens watched in horror as the door handle began to move again.</p> <p>Again thinking fast, Chris said, ""No mom, don't worry I'm okay really.""</p> <p>The door handle was released again and both naked siblings breathed a sigh of relief.</p> <p>""Okay then, but remember to leave for school on time.""</p> <p>""Okay mom.""</p> <p>They heard their mom's footsteps descend the stairs and head for the garage.</p> <p>Chris's then realized that his cock desperately wanted release with a big cum. But his preteen orgasm was being strangled by his sister's sharp teeth.</p> <p>""For god's sake stop biting it Karen!"" Chris begged.</p> <p>At last the naked girl released her brother's cock from her biting teeth and it immediately began pulsing with a huge orgasm.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh!"" Chris moaned with relief. Relief at escaping the painful bite of his sister's teeth, relief at not being caught red handed by his mom, and relief at finally being allowed to cum. ""Ohhh yeah! That's much better.""</p> <p>Slowly the girl stopped her sucking of the now softening boycock, and then leaned back to rest. ""Sorry Chris, I didn't mean to bite you. I just got scared.""</p> <p>""That's okay."" Chris looked down at his now soft two inch penis and he could clearly see the white tooth marks on the shaft where his sister had bit him. ""Shit I hope those marks go away.""</p> <p>Karen put her long tee-shirt back on and said, ""I said I'm sorry. Anyway we better hurry and get dressed for school.""</p> <p>Disappointed that he was not going to be able to fuck his sister this morning, Chris pulled his boxer shorts back on. Then he asked ""Do you play with it much?"" Then after a pause, ""You know, down there.""</p> <p>""Mmmmmm,"" Karen replied, her hand going to her preteen slit and began massaging her smooth pussy lips. ""Sure, I play with my cunny a lot.""</p> <p>""What about Lisa?""</p> <p>""Lisa? She plays with hers too but I don't think she has ever had a cum yet.""</p> <p>""How do you know?""</p> <p>""Because I play with her cunny too sometimes and she gets all scared when her little pussy start to feel strange and she makes me stop.""</p> <p>Chris was at once shocked and excited, his penis quickly regaining its hard full length as he imagined Karen playing with his youngest sister's little nine year old cunt. ""Do you guys do it together often?""</p> <p>""No, not often, just a few times.""</p> <p>""Cool!"" said Chris smiling at his sister. He then went to the bathroom door and slowly opened it just enough to check that the corridor was clear. They both then hurried back to their rooms.</p> <p>Later all four children were gathered in the kitchen getting a very hurried breakfast of orange juice and toast.</p> <p>""We gotta hurry or we'll be late,"" said Lisa breaking a lengthy silence. Every time the nine year old girl happened to catch either Chris's of Sam's eyes, she would quickly look away and blush. All four children found the situation very uncomfortable and they hurried to finish their breakfast get ready for school.</p> <p>Chris checked the time on the wall clock and realized, with some relief, that it was time to head for the bus stop. ""Is time to go guys. Get your stuff and let's go.""</p> <p>""But what about this Smegel person?"" Lisa said.</p> <p>The morning events had made the others completely forget about the email from Smegel that threatened to punish Karen for not doing as instructed by Ashley.</p> <p>""I guess we'll just have to check the email tonight and see what Smegel says then,"" said Chris calmly. ""Really there's not much else we can do.""</p> <p>Karen looked very unhappy about this, but nodded her acceptance of the situation.</p> <p>""Don't worry,"" Chris tried to comfort his sister. ""We'll all look at the email tonight and decide what to do then.""</p> <p>They all then left for the bus stop. When they arrived they simply stood in silence, still embarrassed about the mornings events. Soon the girl's bus arrived and the girls got on leaving Chris and Sam who stood leaning against the bus stop as they watched Karen and Lisa climb aboard their bus.</p> <p>As the boys watched the bus leave Sam said, ""So all those things that have happened to you lately is all because of this Smegel guy?""</p> <p>""Well most of it,"" Chris replied. ""The part in showers was because of Steve, and when I was tied up in the toilets was probably just bad luck. But every thing else I had to do because of Smegel. And now you'll have to do it too, if they ask you to!""</p> <p>Sam couldn't help but feel excited at the prospect of being forced to do all the things that had happened to his friend in the past week.</p> <p>""Do you want to come over to my place tonight?"" Sam asked.</p> <p>""I have swim team training tonight so I'll be late. I think it finishes at five-thirty. Any we have to be back to check the email.""</p> <p>""Okay. Look I'll meet you at the school bas stop after training, then we can go to your place.""</p> <p>""Cool!"" Then Chris remembered, ""Shit, I haven't got any speedos.""</p> <p>""Where are they?""</p> <p>""Steve has them, so I'll have to buy new ones again.""</p> <p>Sam giggled at his friend, ""Maybe you should buy a pack of five, you seem to use them up real quick.""</p> <p>""Very funny,"" Chris said not at all appreciating the joke.</p> <p class=""hr"">- - - - - - - - - -</p> <p>It was just before 4 pm so the school ‘book and uniform' shop was still open. Chris was wearing his gray tee-shirt and gray school shirts as he rushed from his last class to the school shop and pushed open the glass door just as Mr Goulding, the store keeper was walking towards it with key in hand ready to lock up.</p> <p>""Your just in time young man, I was just locking up,"" The middle-aged shop keeper said as Chris stood before him still panting from his long race to beat the shop's closing time. ""So what do you need to buy in such a big hurry?""</p> <p>Still breathing heavily Chris answered, ""I need a pair of white school speedos for the swim team please Mr Goulding.""</p> <p>Mr Goulding face seemed to flash with sudden recognition when Chris mentioned the white speedos and Chris was certain the man knew about happened at the swimming center. But the man quickly turned away and went to a shelf and returned with a new pair of white speedos with the school insignia on the side.</p> <p>""There you go,"" Mr Goulding continued. ""But don't you already have a pair.""</p> <p>""I lost them,"" Chris lied as he fished fifteen dollars out of the pocket of his shorts.</p> <p>The storekeeper took the money and began the process of scanning the new swim suite into the cash register. As he did this Chris checked them to see if the all-important double thickness of material was present in the front and that the size was right.</p> <p>""Errrr excuse me Mr Goulding but these are too small for me.""</p> <p>""Are you sure?"" Mr Goulding asked.</p> <p>""Yes sir, I'm sure.""</p> <p>""Why don't you try them on first.""</p> <p>""It okay, I know there're too small.""</p> <p>""I think you're wrong, and I'll be closed later, so put them on and we'll see fi they fit right.""</p> <p>Chris looked about at the very open school shop with its big glass windows with lots of kids walking past. The though of stripping off in this public place where school kids might see made his cock jump unexpectedly. But he was already late for his first practice session with the school swim team and he couldn't afford to waste time arguing.</p> <p>Quickly he stepped behind a rack of school sweaters to at least partially shield himself from the kids passing by outside, and slid his shorts down revealing his light blue jockey briefs to Mr Goulding who stood patiently watching. His tee-shirt only reached down to halfway between his navel and his penis so it covered nothing and Chris hoped the man didn't notice the small tent in his briefs caused by his firming penis. He then reached out hand to get the new speedos form the storekeeper.</p> <p>""No no,"" said Mr Goulding. ""They won't fit properly over your underwear. You'll have to take that off too.""</p> <p>Chris immediately blushed with embarrassment. Glancing at the large shop windows he said, ""But I can't take them off here sir, some one might see.""</p> <p>""Don't be so shy boy!"" the man said sternly. ""This is a boys only school so no girls will see you. But if you must, you can change back there in the corner.""</p> <p>Taking the new speedos from Mr Goulding, Chris moved to the back of the shop and turned to face the wall. The corner was unusually well lit by nearby display lighting which made Chris squint a bit, but he checked and saw that he was well shielded from the public view of the large windows.</p> <p>Satisfied his modesty was secure, Chris slid his briefs off, freeing his now stiff little three inch cock, and as he fumbled to get the new speedos out of the plastic wrapper he was sure he could feel the man's eyes on his now bare ass. Finally he got the new speedos out of their packaging and quickly put his feet though the holes and pulled them up. They were a tight fit indeed, and he had to fiddle about with his now hard three inch erection to get it into the tiny swim suite. If he left his now rock hard boycock straight up, it pocked out past the top the white speedos. And if he pushed it down so that it was pressed against his balls and pointed to the ground, it pulled the elastic waistband of the speedos down so that all his pubic area could be seen and even the start of penis. Eventually Chris had to lay his erection sideways, pointing towards the side bands of the ridiculously over-small garment. But his erection was still very obvious.</p> <p>Keeping his back to Mr Goulding Chris said nervously, ""They're definitely too small sir.""</p> <p>""Well turn around and let me see boy."" When Chris hesitated, Mr Goulding continued, ""Come on hurry up, I need to shut the shop and go home.""</p> <p>Finally, reluctantly, Chris turned around and showed his barely covered groin to the storekeeper.</p> <p>The man seemed to take an eternity to make up his mind. ""Mmmmm yes,"" He then pulled another pair of speedos from the shelf, handed them to Chris and said. ""They are too small after all. Here's a bigger pair, put these on.""</p> <p>Chris took the bigger size speedos and hooks his thumbs under the side of the pair he was wearing and began to pull them down. At the last moment he realized he was still facing Mr Goulding, who stood watching just a few feet away. So he turned around to face the wall and quickly pulled the first pair off, and put the new bigger pair on. They were still very snug and Chris would have preferred to get the next size up again. But he could feel the shopkeeper's eyes on him and he was anxious to get out of the shop. So he turned around to face the man and said, ""These are okay sir.""</p> <p>""Mmmmm yes, they'll do. Now get them off again so I can scan them through the register.""</p> <p>Again Chris took off the speedos and without turning around handed them back to Mr Goulding. He then began to fish around with his foot trying to find his underwear. But it was gone. When he looked around he saw them over by his shorts near the rack of new sweaters. He realized that Mr Goulding must have moved them there. Covering his now softening cock and balls with one hand he made his way back to the his discarded clothes. As he passed the cash register Mr Goulding held out a plastic bag and said, ""here are your new speedos.""</p> <p>Chris reached out his free hand and took the bag.</p> <p>Then Mr Goulding added, ""And here is your change."" Forcing Chris to uncover boyhood to accept the coins.</p> <p>Chris knew the man was looking at his exposed preteen privates, but he pretended to ignore the man's fixed gaze and returned to his clothes on the floor and quickly pulled on his shorts and put his underwear into the bag with the speedos. Then he hurriedly left and headed for the pool at a run without a backwards glance.</p> <p>Back in the school shop Mr Goulding headed to the back corner to the place where Chris had tried on the speedos. He peered into the shelves at waist-height where he saw the tiny security camera with its small red light indicating that it was active. The man smiled and when to the front door and locked it. He then went into the office at the back and presses the STOP button on the VCR that was connected to the security camera in the store. He rewound the tape five minutes and pressed PLAY.</p> <p>He sat down at his desk and watched a small color monitor. On the screen he saw the red haired boy move down the narrow aisle to the back corner of the store, and very close to the camera. He watched the boy pull his underwear down to reveal his fully erect circumcised penis. In fact the boy was so close to the camera that his hairless cock and balls almost filled the screen and even his piss slit could be seen in great detail. The man smiled to himself as he watched the boy frantically maneuvered his small but unbending erection, trying to get it into his undersized speedos.</p> <p>""This is top quality,"" Mr Goulding said to himself as he watched Chris finally force his hard and very inconvenient erection into the tiny swimsuit. He then pressed the EJECT button and put the tape in his bag. ""I'm gonna be able to swap this for heaps of stuff on the net."" The man left the shop smiling broadly at his fantastic windfall.</p> </div>",[]
1372,"No Way Back, Part 10",10,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-05-08,9,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Chris arrived at the school's indoor pool the rest of the swimming team were already doing their warm up laps as Mr Jenson the team coach walked along the edge of the pool calling out instructions and encouragement in his usual loud voice. When the coach saw Chris he yelled out, ""Hey Chris your late, hurry up and get changed!""</p> <p>""Okay Mr Jenson,"" Chris called back as he dashed to the change rooms. He changed into his new white speedos as quickly as he could and stuffed all his clothes into his school bag and put it in his locker, then dashed back to the pool.</p> <p>When Chris arrived at the pool the coach said, ""Okay everyone out of the pool for a team meeting!""</p> <p>All the other boys in the swimming team, twelve in total, got out of the pool and still dripping wet gathered around for the meeting. As they formed a tight circle around the coach Chris noticed that they were all slim and athletic and ranged in age from twelve, like himself, to about sixteen, for the seniors.</p> <p>""Okay listen up everyone,"" said the coach over the noise of the boy's chatter. ""As this is only the first training session, it will be an easy one.""</p> <p>""Yee-ahhhhh!"" cheered the boys with glee.</p> <p>""But it is important that we maintain our normal training program. Which means every one turns up on time."" The coach then looked directly at Chris. ""That means no more turning up late. To make the point clear, Chris you can swim ten extra laps of the pool when we finish. Understand!""</p> <p>""Yes sir,"" Chris grumbled.</p> <p>""Today you will all swim the required number of laps of each swim strokes listed on the blackboard at the end of the pool,"" the coach continued. ""This will take you about an hour. I have to register your names with the regional swimming association so I'm leaving Brian in charge."" The coach pointed to a tall athletic sixteen year old boy with short brown hair. ""He will supervise for today's session and lock up when you're all done. Are there any questions? No? Then get to it!""</p> <p>The coach then gathered up a clipboard from a bench seat next to the pool and headed out the door into the fading light.</p> <p>""Okay everyone listen up!"" said Brian forcefully. ""I want you to pair up and swim your laps in pairs, one pair per lane. Let's go!""</p> <p>The boys quickly paired up into six pairs and went down to the end of the pool to check their lap schedule for the training session. Chris found himself pair with a blonde boy about his own age. The boy had a smooth athletic body and very flat belly that made the bulge in the front of his speedos stand out all the more. He could not be sure, but the boy had a striking resemblance to the boy who had appeared in his dream and sucked his cock in the shopping mall. Chris could feel his penis begin to harden as remembered his dream and he didn't want to be caught with a boner so he quickly said to his new training partner, ""Hi, I'm Chris. Let's get started then, okay?""</p> <p>""Hi, I'm Ken,"" said the blonde boy who seemed very shy. ""Sure I'm ready to start.""</p> <p>The two twelve year olds hurried to the end of the pool and read the lap schedule. On the blackboard was written:</p> <p>300m free style</p> <p>300m breast</p> <p>200m butterfly</p> <p>300m backstroke</p> <p>300m free style - slow</p> <p>200m free style - fast</p> <p>300m free - slow</p> <p>""Shit! 1900 meters!"" Chris cried.</p> <p>""It's not so bad,"" said Ken as he slid lithely into the pool. ""Everyone else has started so we better hurry and catch up.""</p> <p>This was already seeming like a lot of work to Chris as he jumped into the pool next to Ken. Still, at least Steve was not here, so he could relax and enjoy the exercise.</p> <p>The two boys swam and talked as they completed one lap after another. Chris found he liked Ken a lot. They talked easily and quickly became friends. After an hour of work in the pool they finally finished their set program of laps and dragged themselves tiredly from the water.</p> <p>""Okay everyone,"" Brian's commanding voice could be heard above the chatters of the boys talking after their tiring training session. ""That's all for today. You can all hit the showers now.""</p> <p>The boys all began moving doggedly towards the showers.</p> <p>""Not so fast Chris. You still have you ten laps for being late.""</p> <p>""Aww do I have to?"" groaned Chris to the boy in charge. ""I'm beat!""</p> <p>""You heard the coach. So get started!""</p> <p>Reluctantly Chris headed back the pool and dived in. 'May as well get it over with,' he thought.</p> <p>As Chris swam his punishment laps he could hear lots of loud yelling and laughing from the other boys in the showers. He also reflected that if he was showering now he would get to see Ken naked and see what he looked like without his speedos. He wondered how big it is and if its cut or not. He preferred the look of cut cocks, like his own, but the ones with little tubes of skin on the end were interesting too. These thoughts made his own penis spring to life and begin to strain hard against the material of his speedos. 'Maybe its just as well I'm stuck here,' he thought. 'If I was in the showers now and seeing Ken's cock I'd only get a boner, and I'd have to hide it from everyone or they'd laugh at me.'</p> <p>When he finished his ten punishment laps, Chris swam to the edge of the pool. Just as he was about to climb the small ladder in the corner of the pool, the lights all went out in the pool center. He also noticed that he could no longer hear the sound so the other boys.</p> <p>'Shit,' he thought. 'Everyone must have left and locked up and forgotten about me still in the pool.'</p> <p>Chris got out of the pool and walked towards the change rooms. With he lights out he had to be careful walking around the swimming pool in the now dim light that came in through the row of small high windows. When he finally got to the entrance of the shower and change rooms he was annoyed to find that the towels had already been locked away, so he had no way to dry off.</p> <p>'Shit! Now I'll have to go home wet.'</p> <p>Inside the change rooms he went to the lockers and walked along the rows for gray metal lockers and found his. He reached up and tried to open the locker but it was locked. All the lockers are locked when everyone leaves to stop anything being stolen, and Brian must have locked them without thinking about Chris left alone doing his laps in the pool. Chris had all his clothes locked inside his locker. He now realized that he will have to go home dripping wet and wearing just his white speedos.</p> <p>'Well, at least there not see-through this time,' he though. The chlorine from the pool was starting to dry on his skin and he knew he should take a shower first, after all he couldn't get any wetter.</p> <p>Chris moved into the showers part of the change room, which was only partially lit by the fading light coming in through its many high-set windows. As he walked into the shower room he noticed that he was not alone. Lying on the long bench seat that ran down the center of the shower room was a boy. Chris moved closer in the dim light to see who it was. It was Ken, the blonde boy that he had spent the practice session with.</p> <p>The blonde boy was lying on his back on the eighteen inch wide bench seat, and still wearing only his school issue white speedos. At first Chris though that he was asleep, but when he got closer he could see that the boy's wrists were tied together under the seat, as were his ankles which forced his thighs wide apart. This position fully exposed the bulge of Ken's preteen genitals held in his snug fitting speedos. And around the boy's head was a white blindfold, which covered his eyes completely. The blindfold was wet at the places where it covered Ken's eyes so he must have been crying.</p> <p>As Chris moved closer he could see that the bound blonde boy had red marks on his chest and belly, which Chris knew were caused by being smacked with the ends of wet towels. Chris also noticed that the red marks on the boy's belly extended right down to where it was covered by his brief white speedos just two inches from the beginning of his penis. Chris wondered if the other boys had also smacked Ken's penis with the towels, or maybe even his balls! The thought of this smooth skinned blonde twelve year old boy having his balls beaten while tied to this bench seat was enough to make Chris's cock go hard and strain uncomfortably against his tight restrictive speedos. Realizing that the other boy couldn't see him, Chris pulled down the front of his own speedos to release his hard three inch erection.</p> <p>Chris knew he should release his new friend but something made him stop. Instead he spent some minutes just staring down at the blonde boy's near naked body laid out before him, while he slowly moved his hand up and down his own stiff preteen rod. As he quietly masturbated over the blindfolded boy, Chris noticed that very few minutes the blonde boy would grunt as he struggled for a few moments against the bonds on his wrists and ankles, and then gave up again. The other boy clearly hadn't sensed Chris's presence right next to him.</p> <p>Then Chris made up his mind, he decided to take advantage of situation. He knew there was a risk of being caught, and he would have to keep an eye out for anyone coming into the now darkened school swimming center. But he wanted to touch the other boy's smooth slender body so much, the risk was worth it. And he knew he would never get another chance like this ever again.</p> <p>Moving as quietly as he could, Chris walked out of the change rooms and into the entrance of the swimming center. There he peered out through the glass doors, which were locked and could only be opened from the inside. It was nearly dusk outside and there was no one in sight. Chris then went back to the shower room and stood over the tied and helpless boy. As he stared his hand went to his still hard penis and he slowly began to masturbate as he imagined what the other boy's cock looked like under the thin material of his white speedos. As the pleasure of his slow wanking began to build a soft moan escaped Chris's lip.</p> <p>The bound boy's body suddenly tensed.</p> <p>""Is someone there?"" Ken asked nervously. Both boys were now completely still and silent, neither daring to make a sound. Then, as if realizing the danger the bound boy again started struggling with his bonds. But he remained securely tied to the bench, only his brief white speedos to protect his preteen body from his unseen visitor.</p> <p>Now breathing hard from the effort of fighting with the ropes that held his ankles and wrists tied, Ken said, ""Please, I know someone is there. Please let me go!""</p> <p>But Chris had made up his mind. He released his grip on his own hard cock and kneeled down beside the slender athletic form of the other boy. Tied and completely helpless, any part of his body was available for Chris to play with.</p> <p>Chris placed one hand on the tied boy's flat belly and let a fingertip circle and then enter the boy's belly button.</p> <p>""Please don't hurt me!"" again the helpless boy pleaded.</p> <p>But Chris just ignored him and let his hand drift down to the boy's white speedos and to the small bulge between his widely separated thighs. He let his hand cup Ken's boyhood and began slowly squeezing and fondling the boy's package through the thin material of the speedos.</p> <p>""No, please don't touch me there!"" Ken squealed, his voice high pitched and loud.</p> <p>Chris knew he had to stop the boy making too much noise, so with his other hand he flicked the boy's balls with a finger and said in a whisper to disguise his voice, ""Shhhhhh!""</p> <p>""Arrrghhh!"" Ken grunted at the sudden and painful attack on his helpless twelve year old balls. But the action did have the desired effect of silencing him.</p> <p>Keeping an eye out for no one else arriving at the swimming center, Chris allowed his fingers to fondle the tied boy everywhere. His fingers danced over Ken's nipples, navel, speedo covered balls and cock, while he let his other hand go to his own hard penis and played with it while he explored the other boy's body. Next Chris stood up and slid his own white speedos down his legs and onto the floor to allow himself better access to his own balls and very excited boycock.</p> <p>When he kneeled down next to the tied boy again, Chris hooked his fingers under the top of the boy's speedos and slowly began to pull them down.</p> <p>Ken began struggling when he realized that his most private place was about to be exposed, but he soon gave up the futile effort.</p> <p>Slowly, Ken's hairless circumcised penis and balls were exposed to Chris's hungry preteen eyes. Chris smiled when he saw that the red marks from the wet towels did indeed appear right on his cock and even his balls looked reddened from resent towel-attack.</p> <p>Ken's penis was already half-firm from all the handling it had received, and stood up three inches from the tied boy's slender preteen body and seemed to point at the ceiling. Chris flicked the semi-hard cock and watched it slap back against the boy's smooth hairless pubic area and then rebound back to its original vertical position.</p> <p>""Arrgh!"" Ken grunted each time his exposed penis was flicked.</p> <p>While Chris continued to play with the other boy's penis, he watched with fascination as it grew and hardened to a full four and a half inches. Much bigger than his own merger three inches. Chris began pumping his hand up and down the boy's warm erection while his other hand began wanking his own unimpressive hard penis.</p> <p>While he was masturbating both himself and the tied boy, Chris got a sudden but strong desire to suck the boy's hard cock. After a glance to check that the boy's blind fond was in place, Chris leaned forward and opened his mouth over Ken's rigid cock and began lowering his mouth to begin sucking the waiting preteen cock.</p> <p>But just as his lips were about to touch the circumcised head of the Ken's boycock, Chris heard the sound of someone entering center through its big glass main doors. He was desperate to suck the boy's penis, but there was no time. He had to hide quickly.</p> <p>Chris tucked the boy's erection back under his white speedos and ran to the nearby lockers near entrance to shower room and hid behind them. Glancing back towards the boy tied to the bench seat, Chris realized that he had left his own speedos on the floor next to the tied boy. But at that moment he heard someone enter the change room, so he ducked down to keep out of sight.</p> <p>&gt;From his hiding place Chris heard someone walk past just on the other side of the lockers. He held his breath knowing that if he was caught and they found out that he played with Ken's penis while he was tied up, then his life would become a big mess.</p> <p>As Chris continued to listen, the unknown visitor who had joined the boys in the change room moved over to where Ken lay helplessly tied to the seat. Chris then heard some muffled noises, like the sound of someone removing their clothes. The next thing he heard was Ken's pleading voice.</p> <p>""Please let me go! I won't tell anyone. Please! Ohhhh-ahhhh! What are you doing? Stop! Pleeeeease!""</p> <p>Overcome by curiosity, Chris raised himself from his hiding place to peer over the lockers to see what was happening. With the lights out and the fading daylight, Chris could not see clearly. He could see only a silhouette crouching over the prostrate twelve year old boy with his head bobbing up and down over the boy's crotch. Although it was all just shadows, Chris could tell the newcomer was sucking the boy's cock. Probably Ken's first blow job.</p> <p>As Chris strained his eyes to see better, the unknown person stopped his oral assault on the bound preteens young penis and leaned closer to his head. In the stillness of the tiled shower room the shadow shrouded visitor's voice could be clearly heard as he whispered to the tied preteen, ""This is a pocket knife kid. So don't make a sound and don't you dare cum or I'll cut your balls!""</p> <p>The whispering voice was very like the one that had spoke to Chris when he was tied up here on the first day of school. It could be the same person. But he couldn't see enough to see if it was a student or teacher, let alone identify exactly who it was.</p> <p>Chris then saw the attacker move a hand to the boy's crotch, it looked like it had something in it. Maybe a knife! There was a brief cutting sound as the shadow cut open the sides of Ken's white school speedos. Then the shadow grabbed the useless remains and tore them off the tied boy and threw them on the floor, right on top of Chris's discarded speedos.</p> <p>The shadow figure then seemed to place the blade of the knife beween Ken's spread thighs and scraped the blade over the soft skin of Ken's totally exposed and defenseless ballsack.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh noooo! Please stop!"" screamed Ken hysterically, clearly believing his nuts were being cut open.</p> <p>""Shut up kid,"" whispered the shadow. ""Your balls are in one piece. I just scratched a message there for you to read later."" He then resumed his position with his head over the tied boy's now softening penis. ""Remember not to cum, or then I will cut them."" He then resumed sucking the helpless boy's cock.</p> <p>&gt;From his hiding place Chris had taken his own boycock in his hand and began slowly pumping his hand up and down the firming shaft. In spite of his fear of being caught, Chris found the sexual torment of the bound boy very exciting and his penis was quickly responding.</p> <p>After several minutes of intense sucking Ken began to squirm around on the bench seat, he was now moaning softly as the intensity of the sensations in his virgin penis increased. Finally the tied blonde boy said, ""Please I can't stop it. I can't stop myself from doing it. Please noooo! I can't hold it any more!""</p> <p>Then Chris could see the outline of the tied boy arch his back as he strained to stop the unstoppable. Then he let out a final loud moan, ""Ahhhhhhhgggh!"" and his hip began to pump his cock into the shadow person's mouth. The boy's orgasm lasted nearly fifteen seconds and then he collapsed back onto the seat exhausted. It was only then that Ken seemed to realize what he had done.</p> <p>""Oh shit I'm sorry. I didn't mean too."" He gasped in fear. ""I couldn't help it.""</p> <p>The shadow figure raised himself from the boy's spent sex and placed the knife blade against the boy's balls. ""I warned you what would happen if you did that!""</p> <p>""No please! I'm so sorry!""</p> <p>The shadow then seemed to put the pocked knife away and pulled what looked like a one-foot plastic ruler out of his back pocket. He then took hold of Ken's penis and began manipulating it, making it hard again. He then lay it back over Ken's athletic flat belly so that the sensitive underside was fully exposed. Next he raised his other hand with the plastic ruler in it, and brought it down hard across the twelve year old's erect penis.</p> <p>""SMACK!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeah!"" screamed Ken as his tender young boyhood was savagely struck.</p> <p>Again the shadow person raised the ruler. ""SMACK!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeah! Fuck nooooo!"" screamed Ken as he strained uselessly at his bonds.</p> <p>""SMACK!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeah!"" The bound boy was desperately trying to close his legs or twist his body in a futile effort to save his preteen sex from this agonizing attack. But the ropes tying his wrists and ankles help him firmly in position and his naked body was totally helpless and at the mercy of his attacker.</p> <p>""SMACK!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeah!""</p> <p>""SMACK!""</p> <p>""Yeeeeah!""</p> <p>Chris could not believe his eyes. He was actually watching a boy have his cock beaten with a plastic ruler. As he watched the brutal scene, Chris could feel the pressure in his own penis suddenly rise and he began to cum unexpectedly.</p> <p>At last unknown sadist stopped his assault on the preteen boys cock. ""And this is so you'll remember to do like I tell you next time."" With that the he raised the ruler one last time and brought it down hard between the boy's spread thighs.</p> <p>This time the rule made a dull thud as it struck. and Chris knew the ruler had hit Ken right on his balls this time.</p> <p>Ken's mouth opened and he seemed to strain as hard as he could to scream loud, but no sound came out.</p> <p>The sight made Chris feel a sick pain of sympathy in his stomach and his free hand went automatically between his legs to protect his balls. But even with the agony the other boy was obviously experiencing, Chris was surprised to find his recently spent penis beginning to harden again.</p> <p>Then the visitor stood up and turned back towards the entrance to the shower room.</p> <p>Quickly Chris ducked back down so he wouldn't be discovered. He then heard the unknown intruder walk close by as he left the room, leaving the abused and beaten boy still tied up to the seat.</p> <p>Chris found that he had a strong desire to go over to the tied boy and pull on his cock and punch his balls. But he resisted these dark desires and continued to stay in his hiding place just in case the visitor returned. Ten minutes went by and Chris decided that he better make a run for it. He thought about releasing Ken first. But if he did that he could not explain his presence there, so Ken will just have to take his chances and maybe spend the whole night tied to the seat.</p> <p>Chris stood up slowly and as quietly as possible began tiptoeing towards the door. Just then he heard the main doors open and the sound of someone whistling as they entered the school pool center.</p> <p>Ken must have heard it too because he chose that moment to yell out. ""Hey! Someone help! Help!""</p> <p>Quickly Chris dived back into his hiding place behind the lockers.</p> <p>The next moment the door opened and the swim coach rushed in, ""Who's there!""</p> <p>""Help! I'm over here!"" Ken called from the center of the shower room.</p> <p>Next the lights went on the Chris was blinded by the sudden brightness. But he kept still and quiet.</p> <p>""Is that you Ken?"" the coach said. ""My god, what happened here?""</p> <p>The coach then untied the unfortunate boy and Ken sat up, and with his hands free for the first time in over an hour began massaging his aching cock and balls. ""Oohhhh!"" he sighed with relief.</p> <p>The picked up the boy's speedos from the floor and gave them to Ken, ""You better get dressed,"" he said with concern.</p> <p>The naked boy took the speedos, and Chris's too. Ken stood up, and still holding his balls he walked a little awkwardly to the lockers. The coach unlocked the lockers and Ken opened his and threw the speedos inside. He was now very close to where Chris was hiding and Chris held his breath and prayed not to be discovered.</p> <p>Ken pulled his bag out of the locker and got his jockey underwear out and stepped into them.</p> <p>The coach asked, ""What happened to you? Why were you tied like that.""</p> <p>""The other boys tied me up and did things to me coach.""</p> <p>""Did they now, well we'll soon get those responsible.""</p> <p>As Ken bent forward to pulling his jockeys up, he was still massaging his balls with one hand. It was then the boy saw the letters scratched into the soft white skin if his balls. Ken bent over more to get a closer look and he remembered his attacker saying, 'This is so you'll remember.'</p> <p>Ken continued to tell the coach what had happened as he looked closer at the marks on his tender young testicles that were clearly letters of some kind. ""And someone hit me between my le.. . ."" the boy seemed to freeze as he reads the lettering scratched onto his still aching ball sack.</p> <p>&gt;From his hiding place just a few feet away Chris could see some of the letters, S-M-E. Smegel? Could it be? Chris thought to himself.</p> <p>Then suddenly Ken quickly pulled up his jockeys covering his battered privates and said, ""Its nothing coach. Just the other kids having an initiation prank. It's okay, really!""</p> <p>""But didn't you say they beat you?"" the coach pressed.</p> <p>""No its okay coach, honest! I made a mistake, it was all just a prank.""</p> <p>""Are you sure?""</p> <p>""Sure coach, please forget it. I'm okay.""</p> <p>Ken finished getting dressed as Chris watched from his hiding place. Then the coach re-locked the lockers and both Ken and the coach left together.</p> <p>As they left the change rooms, Chris remembered what happened to him on his first day after summer break when some one had sucked his cock while he was tied up and blindfolded. Could the person in the shadows be the mysterious Smegel? Could the coach be Smegel? But no, the coach had left earlier.</p> <p>Next Chris heard them leave though the main doors, but continued to hide for several more minutes just in case. When he finally got up to leave, Chris realized for the first time he was completely naked, and the lockers were all locked shut, and his speedos were now in Ken's locker.</p> <p>But he had no choice now. Naked, he slipped out of the main entrance of the swim center and ran off towards the cover of bushes surrounding a nearby school building. He dodged between the few remaining cars in car park, then dashed behind a building trying to stay out of sight. There were still a few schoolboys making their way out of the school and home. When he reached the building he ducked down behind a bush to rest and get his bearings.</p> <p>""Hi!""</p> <p>Caught off guard, Chris immediately covered his naked sex with his hands and turned to see who was just behind him.</p> <p>Sam stood there smiling at his friend, ""What happened to you? Why are you naked and where are your clothes?""</p> <p>""They got locked in the lockers by accident,"" Chris mumbles with obvious embarrassment.</p> <p>""Then where are your speedos?""</p> <p>""I lost them too,"" Chris said staring at the ground.</p> <p>""Again? Well then its lucky I came looking for you. We were supposed to meet nearly an hour ago.""</p> <p>""Sorry Sam, but you wouldn't believe what happened!""</p> <p>""Really! What happened?""</p> <p>Chris told Sam about meeting the good looking blonde boy at swim training and how he was tied up and attacked in the shower room.</p> <p>While Chris recounted the story, Sam noticed that Chris's little cock was getting very hard and was now sticking straight out its full three inches. Without interrupting Chris's monologue, Sam reached out a hand and began idly feeling Chris's erection. Next Sam began to slowly pump his hand along its length.</p> <p>Chris let his friend feel his erect cock and continued with his story like nothing was happening. When he got to the part about wanting to suck the tied-up boy's cock he decided to skip that bit. It was just too embarrassing. When Chris described how someone had come in and forced the boy to try and not cum while he was sucking his cock and then how he was punished for cuming, Sam looked at him wide eyed.</p> <p>""That's amazing!"" Sam said. Sam knew his own cock was busting to push out of his shorts but he ignored it and continued to work on Chris's hard penis. ""You actually saw this kid's cock being whacked?""</p> <p>""Yeah, it was right in front of me."" Then Chris asked, ""Can I have some of your clothes to get home with Sam. I don't want to be caught naked in public, especially here at school.""</p> <p>""Just like in your dream!"" Sam smiled.</p> <p>Chris blushed and Sam could feel the cock in his hand harden just a bit more.</p> <p>""I have my tee-shirt and shorts I used for sport this morning in my bag,"" Sam continued. He then kneeled down in front of his naked friend and said, ""You can have them only if you don't cum in my mouth."" And he immediately began sucking Chris's excited boycock.</p> <p>""Hey that's not fair,"" Chris whispered as he quickly looked around to make sure no one could see them. ""You already had me half way there."" Even though Chris knew this was a game, he tried really hard not to cum. But he found that being naked outside in a public place in the school grounds with the danger of discovery made him very hot. After less than a minute of expert sucking, Chris could hold back no more and he came in his friend's mouth. ""Ohhhh-ahhhh! That feels great!"" Chris moaned temporarily forgetting that they were still in the school grounds and he might be caught naked.</p> <p>Sam kept sucking until the last throb of Chris's dry preteen orgasm had faded. He then smiled up at his naked friend. ""So now I get to whack your balls until you scream just like what happened to the kid on your swim team."" Then he playfully flicked Chris's small balls with a fingertip, making Chris jump.</p> <p>""Ouch! That hurt!"" Chris yelped, quickly covering his hairless jewels with both hands. But he also found that he enjoyed the rough treatment of his preteen testicles. ""Now give me your clothes before some one sees us.""</p> <p>Now both dressed, the two boys walked to the bus stop but they found that they had already missed last bus and will have to walk home.</p> <p>As they walked Chris said, ""There's one more bit to the story that I forgot to tell you.""</p> <p>""What's that?""</p> <p>""When Ken checked the marks on his balls I could see letters scratched on them.""</p> <p>""You mean the this guy cut letters right on this kids balls?"" Sam said incredulously.</p> <p>""Yeah, and the letters I saw were S-M-E. But there were others I couldn't see.""</p> <p>""You think it was Smegel?""</p> <p>""Must be, I think he is being blackmailed like us. That's why he didn't tell who tied him up?""</p> <p>Sam seemed to think on this for a moment, then said ""You know we might be able to get him to do stuff for us too. I mean, all we have to do is pretend to know Smegel. It will be easy to find out if it will work, just mention the name and see how he reacts.""</p> <p>""Sounds risky,"" Chris answered, but he was turned on by the idea. ""What if we get caught? Or the real Smegel finds out?""</p> <p>""Not much chance of that,"" Sam said trying to calm his friend. ""Anyway it's probably someone on the swim team.""</p> <p>""Maybe,"" Chris mused. ""Maybe.""</p> <p>As they left the school entrance they could see the blonde boy waking home alone a short distance ahead of them.</p> <p>""There's Ken now,"" Chris whispered and the two ducked into shadows so they wouldn't be seen.</p> <p>As they followed the blonde boy they could see that he was still walking stiffly. Sam began to giggle at the other boy's discomfort and Chris had to shush him.</p> <p>When they got to the woods Ken stopped and looked around. Chris and Sam were already under cover of shadows and some bushes.</p> <p>As the two youngsters watched, Ken pulled his shorts and underwear down to his knees and began to masturbate his hard penis. After a few minutes the boy began pumping his hips and raised his face to darkened sky and let out a long sigh of relief. He then pulled up his clothes and continued on home.</p> <p>The boys didn't follow, as they had to take a different path home.</p> <p>Chris said, ""Shit, even after his cock and balls were beaten with a plastic ruler, he still needed to play with himself. It must have got him really hot.""</p> <p>Sam smiled and said, ""I think he might be fun to play with after all. We should invite him over.""</p> <p>Chris returned his friends smile and they headed home.</p> <p class=""hr"">- - - - - - - -</p> <p>Karen looked at the kitchen wall clock. It was nearly seven.</p> <p>""Where the fuck is Chris?"" she said aloud.</p> <p>""You said a bad word,"" Lisa chirped at her sister's sudden outburst.</p> <p>""So what! Chris said he would be home so we can look at the emails together.""</p> <p>""Should we just look at them ourselves,"" Lisa suggested.</p> <p>""Yeah, I think that's a good idea.""</p> <p>The two girls went into their mom's home office and switched on the computer. In a minute or two they had their hotmail page open and there in the inbox list saw the name 'SMEGEL'.</p> <p>""Fuck!"" said Karen as she clicked on the email to open it.</p> <blockquote> <p><br/> <i>Hi Karen</i></p> <p><i>You are to go to a special meeting place tonight for your punishment. Come alone. The map attached to this email shows you how. Its not far so you can walk from home.</i></p> <p><i>To be there on time you need to leave home by 7pm. Wear only a tee-shirt and shorts only and NOTHING else!</i></p> <p><i>Don't tell anyone, or else... . Your friend Smegel</i></p> </blockquote> <p><br/> The two girls looked at each other in despair.</p> <p>""Shit,"" Karen said. ""Where is Chris? He was supposed to be here by now.""</p> <p>""Are you going to go?"" Lisa asked her older sister.</p> <p>""I guess I have to. And you have to stay here because they said I have to come alone.""</p> <p>""Aren't you scared?""</p> <p>""Of course. But I have to go."" Karen paused for a moment then said, ""you tell Chris when he gets here. Okay?""</p> <p>Lisa just nodded, a worried expression on her young face. </p> </div>",[]
1373,"No Way Back, Part 11",11,KEN CRAVEN,no@email,,2003-05-08,20,4,,/web/20071204191901/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/craven011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Chris and Sam finally arrived home after walking all the way from school it was already seven forty-five on Friday night. As they walked in the front door they were greeted by Chris's nine year old sister who was very upset and near to tears.</p> <p>""Chris! Where have you been?"" Lisa yelled at them.</p> <p>""Hey, easy Lisa,"" Chris said trying calm his excited sister. ""What's the matter?""</p> <p>""You were supposed to be here ages ago to read the emails with us,"" his little sister continued hysterically.</p> <p>""Oh shit!"" Said Chris, only now remembering that they were to look for an email from Smegel tonight. ""I forgot all about it.""</p> <p>""Me too,"" added Sam. ""So have you girls checked it yet?""</p> <p>""Yes, and there was one from Smegel.""</p> <p>""Shit,"" said Chris again. ""Well what did it say?""</p> <p>""Come and see for yourself."" Lisa led the boys into the home office and moved the mouse to wake up the computer. The email from Smegel was still on the screen and the boys leaned in close to read it.</p> <p>Hi Karen</p> <p>You are to go to a special meeting place tonight for your punishment. Come alone. The map attached to this email shows you how. Its not far so you can walk from home.</p> <p> To be there on time you need to leave home by 7pm. Wear only a tee-shirt and shorts only and NOTHING else!</p> <p> Don't tell anyone, or else... .</p> <p> Your friend Smegel</p> <p>""Shit,"" said Chris. ""They want Karen to go tonight."" Only now did Chris look around and realize that his other sister was not present. ""Lisa, where is Karen?""</p> <p>""She left ages ago. And she went alone like it said in the email.""</p> <p>""Shit!"" said Chris with annoyance both at his sister for going off alone, and at himself for forgetting about meeting the girls earlier to read the emails.</p> <p>""Let's print out the map then,"" suggested Sam.</p> <p>""Okay, that's a good idea. Maybe we can still catch up to her,"" Chris answered as he began typing on the keyboard.</p> <p>""But Smegel said she had to go alone,"" said Lisa.</p> <p>""I know but its still better I was nearby, just in case,"" Chris answered. ""Sam, you better stay here with Lisa. Okay?""</p> <p>""Okay, I guess,"" sad Sam a little disappointedly.</p> <p>At last the printer began printing the map as the three stood around it impatiently. When it was completed Chris picked it up and both boys began studying it.</p> <p>After taking a few moments to study the map Chris said, ""The meeting place is in the woods about two miles from here. And it will take me about twenty minutes to get there."" Then turning to Lisa he added, ""I better go now! I should be back in a bit over an hour""</p> <p>""Okay,"" said Lisa looking very worried. ""But what if mom comes home before you get back?""</p> <p>""We should be back before then. So mom won't be home yet. So just stay here, okay.""</p> <p>""Okay Chris. But please be careful!""</p> <p class=""hr"">- - - - - -</p> <p>It was now seven o'clock on Friday night. The map that came with the latest email from Smegel told Karen to follow certain paths through the woods until she came to a clearing with an old barn in the middle. She had been walking on her own for over half an hour, and she was starting to regret not waiting for her brother. As instructed she was wearing a red tee-shirt and khaki shorts. But she also wore sneakers and lime green panties. After all Smegel didn't say not to wear panties, so Karen hoped it would be okay. She just felt too undressed without them.</p> <p>The eleven year old girl trembled slightly with both fear and excitement at the unknown fate that would be in store for her tonight. Karen knew she was taking an awful risk coming out in the woods alone in the middle of the night. But she also knew she had no choice. The anonymous Smegel had ordered her to come, and she had to obey or her terrible secret would be out. And she could never let that happen. What would her mom say if she found out? What would her friends say?</p> <p>Karen continued walking along the winding path that led through the dark woods. It seemed to her that she had walked too far and she was beginning to wonder if she had taken a wrong turn. Maybe she hadn't followed the instructions on the map properly.</p> <p>""Shit, what am I doing out here,"" she mumbled to herself. She wished she had waited for Chris but it was too late to think of that now. All she could do now was keep going and hope that this was the right path.</p> <p>At last the path opened up into a clearing with what looked like a very old fashioned wooden barn at its center. The decrepit barn seemed long abandoned and foreboding. The old wooden front doors were closed but Karen could see the soft flicker of candle light through the cracks in the rough unpainted walls. Whatever was going to happen to her would take place inside this remote old barn, miles from anywhere, and miles from any help.</p> <p>The young girl stood at the edge of the clearing, gathering her courage to go on. She did not want to go into this dark frightening old building, but if she wanted Smegel to destroy the pictures of her and Chris, and get her old life back, then she just had to do it. Before her courage could desert her, Karen crossed the clearing to the entrance of the old barn. Following the instructions written on the map, Karen knocked twice on the large wooden door. Long seconds passed. Then the old heavy barn door slowly opened, its rusty and rarely-used hinges creaking loudly in the still night.</p> <p>The door was opened by a small figure of similar height to Karen. But it was wearing a black hooded cloak and black mask that covered the entire face, so Karen couldn't tell if it was a boy or girl. The dark clad figure pointed to the sneakers on Karen's feet.</p> <p>""You want me to take them off?"" Karen asked.</p> <p>The cloaked figure nodded and Karen took off her sneakers and dropped them on the ground next to the door. She now stood barefoot on the cool ground. </p> <p>The dark figure then beckoned her to follow with a small child's hand that poked from between the folds of the cloak.</p> <p>Taking a deep breath to steady herself Karen walked slowly into the dimly lit barn. From behind her she heard the door creaking as it was closed, followed by the jangle of a metal chain and the click of a lock.</p> <p>The sight that now confronted the eleven year old girl was strange indeed and like nothing she had ever seen before. The center of the barn floor was empty, except for a circle about fifteen feet in diameter painted in red paint on the rotting floorboards. Inside the circle a five-pointed star was also painted in red, which Karen recognized as a pentacle used for witchcraft and devil worship ceremonies.</p> <p>At each point of the large pentacle was a large lit candle. They gave the center of the room an eerie yellow glow, while leaving the areas further away still shrouded in near complete darkness.</p> <p>Remembering the last of Smegel's instructions on the map Karen walked slowly into the center of the blood red pentacle, as she moved her shadows danced around her in the dim candle-light. When she reached the center she stopped and waited. The door was locked. It was too late now to change her mind and run. The frightened girl stood in silence for several minutes, waiting.</p> <p>Suddenly, Karen realized that the painted pentacle was now surrounded by about twenty masked and black-cloaked people, who had stepped from the darkness into the candlelight. Most were small, clearly children, and some were even smaller than herself. Others were taller, probably teens. And a few larger figures stood further back a few feet outside the circle, and were barely visible in the gloom. These dimly seen figures had to be adults. Karen was sure Smegel must be among them, but all were anonymous in their black masks and cloaks.</p> <p>`Ting!' From somewhere in the darkness the single musical note of a triangle rang out and an unnaturally deep voice filled the old barn. ""Welcome disciples of the night! Welcome servants of Hazaal!""</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!"" intoned the circle of masked and anonymous followers in response to their leader's words.</p> <p>The disembodied deep voice continued from the darkness. ""Once again we have gathered to pay homage to Hazaal, Lord of Darkness, fulfiller of our dreams!""</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!""</p> <p>""See our subject tonight Hazaal and grant us the wisdom to punish her for her disobedience!""</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!""</p> <p>Now the commanding voice spoke to the members of the coven, ""Prepare the subject for Hazaal's divine gaze!""</p> <p>Karen just stood still, uncomprehending of what was happening around her. `Who were these weird people?' she wondered.</p> <p>`Ting!' Again from the darkness the single note of a triangle sounded. Then two small black clad figures dropped their cloaks to the floor. Apart from the black-cloth mask that covered the entire head, they were now completely naked.</p> <p>Karen gapped in shock as these two young girls so easily let themselves be naked in front of all these people. She could see that they were both completely hairless between their legs and the slit of their vaginas could be easily seen by everyone. One was about eleven years old and of similar height to Karen, and like Karen was still completely flat-chested. While the other was taller and elegantly slender, clearly a little older and had small breast buds that raised her small swollen nipples about an inch from her chest.</p> <p>Karen stood open-mouthed in amazement at these two naked girls. She found she couldn't take her eyes off their exposed preteen vaginas. Apart from her little sister Lisa, this was the first time she'd seen another girl's sex, and she was captivated by the sight.</p> <p>The two naked girls moved slowly into the circle with Karen and stopped about three feet in font of her. They then turned to face each other and stepped close together, leaned forward and kissed. It was a long and sensual kiss and the smaller girl had to stand on tiptoe to reach up to meet the other girl's mouth. Karen could see that their tongues were poking into each other's mouths. After a several long minutes of this passionate kiss the taller girl placed her hand on the younger girl's pussy and began touching the preteen's slit, letting her fingers probe deep into the other girl's hairless crease.</p> <p>The smaller girl let her hands go to the swollen prominent breast buds of the tall slender girl and she began pinching and tickling their hard nipples. Then she let one hand drop to the taller girl's sex and pressed her fingers deep inside. The two naked young girls continued the passionate kiss and became more active and urgent in their fingering of their willing vaginas.</p> <p>`My god!' Karen thought. `They're playing with each other right in front of all these people.' Shocked as she was, Karen could not take her eyes from the amazing girl-girl dance that was being performed right in front of her. She was surprised to find that she found the display very exciting. Soon both naked girls moaning as they both neared a preteen climax right there in front of Karen. In front of everyone!</p> <p>`Ting!' But before either girl had cum, the triangle again sounded from the darkness and the two naked girls separated and stood facing Karen. They swayed slightly as they stood and both were breathing heavily. Their eyes seemed glazed and their naked bodies were covered with a slight sheen of sweat that glistened in the flickering candle light.</p> <p>Next the taller girl stepped forward and touched Karen's tee-shirt then held out her hand and waited. Karen gasped when she realized that the naked girl was asking her to remove her tee-shirt and give it to her. She looked around at the circle of cloaked figures and said, ""You want my tee-shirt?""</p> <p>But the naked girl just continued to wait with her hand out.</p> <p>Karen knew it was too late to argue now. Slowly she lifted her tee-shirt up over her head and off her arms and gave it to the waiting girl. Instinctively she draped one arm across her flat chest, hiding her immature nipples from view.</p> <p>But now the other girl touched Karen's shorts and held out her hand.</p> <p>Shocked at this last request, Karen pleaded, ""No please, I can't take off my shorts with all these people around! Please!""</p> <p>Again the naked girl just continued to wait with her hand out.</p> <p>Karen could still feel all those eyes on her, just waiting. She knew if she didn't do it, she would probably be punished even more. So slowly she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her shorts and began slowly pushing them down her smooth slender legs and stepped out of them, revealing her brief lime-colored bikini panties. The girls took Karen's clothes away leaving the frightened eleven year old with only her brief panties to cover her young body. Again Karen could feel all those eyes looking at her slender naked young body and she again draped one arm across her chest to cover her nipples and let her other hand fall to her crotch, hiding her panty covered sex from the circle of onlookers.</p> <p>The taller of the two naked girls now returned, without the clothes, and stood directly in front of Karen. She leaned forward and kissed Karen lightly on the lips. Her lips were soft and inviting and the kiss entranced Karen as she stared up into the other girl's eyes. The girl then reached out and took a firm hold of each of Karen's wrists and held them at waist level. It was then that Karen first noticed that a rope had descended from somewhere up in the darkness of the barn roof and its end was dangling right in front of her. On the end of the rope was a small harness made from leather and some sort of thick canvas material. The two girls then placed Karen's wrists in the harness and tightened some straps. In seconds the ingenious wrist harness had bound Karen's wrists together. The rope was then pulled up again, dragging her arms up with it.</p> <p>""Hey! What's going on!"" Karen squealed loudly as she realized the vulnerable position this put her in. ""Please let me down!"" Her wrists were raised until she was forced to stand on tiptoe to stop from dangling her entire weight from her bound wrists.</p> <p>Before Karen had time the think too much about her new perilous situation, the taller of the two naked girls was again standing in front of her.</p> <p>""Let me down!"" Karen protested. ""You can't do mmmmmmm"" The girl had leaned forward and kissed Karen forcefully on the lips, stifling her words. The girl's wet tongue forced its way easily past Karen's lips and into her mouth. Karen found that she liked this intense passionate kiss from the masked girl.</p> <p>""Mmmmmmm!"" Karen murmured softly as she responded by letting her own tongue touch and play with the other girl's.</p> <p>Next Karen felt more hands on her near naked body. It was the second girl, now standing behind her. The girl's hands slid from Karen's hips around to her belly where they gently circled, touching her lower belly and tracing the line of the top of her small bikini panties, but not descending further to her pussy that was only protected by the thin panties. Instead they worked their way up the front of her body to her small nipples, which had already become hard and prominent.</p> <p>""Ohh! Ahhh!"" Karen moaned at the exciting touch on her preteen nipples. She was embarrassed to let herself respond in front of all these people, but she just couldn't stop the moans of pleasure escaping her lips despite the many eyes of all the watchers.</p> <p>After several minutes of bliss the girl in front of Karen kneeled down so her face was now level with the last remaining piece of clothing the tied girl wore. Then with a sudden movement of her hands the girl quickly pulled at the flimsy material of Karen's panties, and with a loud tearing sound the tiny panties ripped apart at the sides and the remains fluttered down to the floor. Leaving her completely naked.</p> <p>""Hey! What are you doing? Everyone can see!"" The girls face was so close Karen could feel her warm breath on her exposed preteen sex.</p> <p>Then the girl reach out an experienced hand and began tickling the soft skin of her pussy mound and probing into the hairless eleven year old crease between Karen's legs. Making Karen shudder and moan with the intimate contact as fingers brushed gently against her already excited clitoris as they passed. Then a long finger plunged deep into her tight vaginal canal. Making her grunt loudly and arch her back as the well practiced assault on her preteen sex sent her young body to new heights of ecstasy.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhhh-Ahhhhh please noooo! Everyone can see!"" Karen moaned. But she couldn't stop her young body from jerking and shuddering in uncontrollable sexual response.</p> <p>Next Karen felt the other girl's hands leave her hard nipples and move down over her skin to her ass checks where they began to gently squeeze and fondle the firm twin mounds. Then she felt fingers slip in between her buttocks and trace the valley of her ass down all the way to her small anus where they stopped and began to tickle and gently probe at the tightly closed hole.</p> <p>Karen did not want her bottom played with, especially not here in front of all these strange people. But before she could react the finger suddenly increased its pressure on the tiny hole, and forced its way in all the way to the second knuckle.</p> <p>""Yeeaaghh!"" Karen grunted at the sudden pain as her virgin back passage was penetrated. ""Nooooo Stop!"" The invading finger began a dance that quickly overcame the pain and combined with the fingers in her cunt to make Karen let out a long low moan of pleasure. ""Ohhhhhhhhhh""</p> <p>The circle of black covered watchers stared intently at the scene before them as the two naked young girls expertly finger fucked their bound and helpless young victim. All three girls were now glistening with sweat from their exertions. Karen was moaning and moving her hips in a slow pumping action as the fingers in her cunt and ass overpowered her embarrassment and drove her small preteen body towards a powerful and very public orgasm.</p> <p>As she neared climax Karen arched her back and stood up on her toes, letting her head roll back as she moaned with sexual pleasure. Between her legs the fingers in her vagina and anus continued their well-practiced work forcing her slender eleven year old body beyond the point of no return. She knew she was going to cum right in front of all these staring people and there was nothing she could do about it.</p> <p>""Noooooo! Please don't make me do it! Not here!"" Karen begged. But the two girls continued relentlessly. ""Ohh! Oh! Ah! Ah! Ahhhhhhhh!"" she squealed in an excited shrill voice as her small body began to shake in a strong orgasm that seemed to go on and on.</p> <p>When Karen finally stopped spasming, the naked girl kneeling in front of her collected the torn panties from the floor and the two naked girls returned to their respective places in the circle and put their cloaks back on again. Karen was now left naked and alone in the pentacle, dangling from the rope that held her arms high above her head, her breathing was still heavy and ragged as she recovered from her public climax.</p> <p>`Ting!' Came the now familiar note of a triangle.</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!"" chanted the circle.</p> <p>The next thing Karen knew she was being lifted up into the air by her bound wrists, until her feet nearly a foot off the ground. Then two black covered figures were by her sides. They attached a rope around each of her dangling ankles and the ropes were then looped through two metal rings bolted to the wooden floor of the old barn about six feet apart. When the ropes were both pulled through their separate rings they dragged Karen's legs very wide apart, so that her naked body was now suspended with her legs obscenely spread. The position of her legs also pulled the outer lips of her cunt open allowing everyone a perfect view of her tiny clit and her vaginal canal. Her hairless preteen sex was now completely displayed for the circle of coven members to gape at.</p> <p>""Ahhhh nooo! Please, everyone can see me!"" the helpless girl squealed as she struggled uselessly against the ropes.</p> <p>`Ting!' Again the triangle.</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!"" chanted the circle. Then all the figures standing on the circle around Karen dropped their black cloaks to the floor, leaving only the adults in the background still covered. The circle of members of the strange group now only wore their black head masks to hide their identity. From her elevated position suspended a few feet above them Karen could now see that some were boys and some were girls. Some were older maybe as old as fourteen or fifteen, and they had small patches of pubic hair between their legs. But most were younger and had no hair at all between their legs. She could see that all the boys were showing hard stiff erections that all pointed at her displayed cunt.</p> <p>Karen desperately tried to twist her spread body to try and hide her vagina from their fixed stare, but the ropes offered her little movement.</p> <p>Then one boy about her own age stepped forward into the circle and kneeled between Karen's spread legs. Her wide open pussy was at the same height as the boy's mouth and she could feel his warm breath on the sensitive skin of her sex. Then the boy leaned forward and kissed Karen right on her soft preteen pussy lips.</p> <p>""Hey! What are you doing?"" Karen protested.</p> <p>But the boy ignored her and placed both hands on her buttocks and pressed his face firmly into her cunt. Forcing his tongue deep inside her.</p> <p>""Nooooo!"" the helpless eleven year old screamed. ""That's not right! You can't kiss me there!""</p> <p>The boy now began to vigorously lick her vaginal lips and clit, making Karen moan with sexual pleasure. Karen couldn't believe how good it felt. She could feel his tongue push inside her vaginal canal and she could prevent her body's response.</p> <p>""Ohhhhhhhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhh!"" she moaned in a strained high pitched voice. When she looked down at the masked boy with his face pressed between her widely spread legs, he looked up at the same time and their eyes met. ""Please don't,"" she whispered</p> <p>But the boy just winked at her and continued to eat her preteen pussy for several minutes, making Karen squirm and writhe her spread naked body in a hopeless effort to try and escape the embarrassing but pleasurable assault on her young sex.</p> <p>`Ting!' Sounded the triangle.</p> <p>Then the boy stopped and went back to his place in the circle, leaving Karen still moaning, exhausted but unfulfilled from the expert cunt licking.</p> <p> ""All praise Hazaal!"" chanted the coven members. Unable to contain their sexual excitement some of the boys were now slowly jerking their hard cocks while a few girls were fingering their own pussies.</p> <p>Next two of the older boys stepped forward from the circle and stood before her. Karen guessed they were both about fourteen as they each had a sparse smattering of brown hairs around the base of their hard four inch penises. Like the two girls did before, one stood in front of Karen and the other stood behind her.</p> <p>Once more Karen felt expert fingers tickling and probing at her vagina and anus and soon she again was moaning with pleasure as the two boys played with her most private places. It looked like everyone was going to be allowed to play with her helpless naked body.</p> <p>Then the two boys pressed in closed to her and she then realized she was being slowly lowered again.</p> <p>`At last,' she thought. `My arms are getting so tired!'</p> <p>But then she felt the pressure of something pushing into her pussy and her anus at the same time. With shock the naked girl realized that it was the two boys' penises pushing into both of the holes between her spread legs.</p> <p>""Nooooo! Please don't do it to me!"" the helpless girl screamed. ""Noooooooo! Yeeearrrrrrrhgh!"" She felt a burning pain as her virgin ass was invaded by one boy's hard cock.</p> <p>At last the rope tied to her wrists stopped being lowered, and Karen's preteen pussy was filled with the penis of the boy standing in front of her, while her back passage was filled by the penis of the boy standing behind her.</p> <p>Now both boys began moving their hips and working their cocks into Karen's helpless spread body. Their hard cocks pumping in and out of both of her twin holes in a double fuck that made her head spin.</p> <p>""Ohhhh noooooo! Please!"" she moaned. ""I can't take it! They're too big for me."" But soon the pain eased and Karen's young body began to respond to the intense sexual stimulation and the three were moaning and grunting together.</p> <p>After a minute or two, both boys began to pump harder and faster into their eleven year old victim and seconds later they both seemed to stiffened as they began to cum into both of Karen's love canals.</p> <p>The sensation was very different from when her brother came inside her. This time she had the feeling that both boys had did something else inside her. ""Hey! Stop! They're peeing inside me!"" she squealed at the silent coven stand in a circle around her.</p> <p>But the boys kept thrusting their cocks up inside her until she could feel the throbbing of their orgasms fading away and the boys just stood panting.</p> <p>""Shit you're a great fuck!"" said the boy in front of her quietly, as he looked directly into Karen's eyes. ""And we weren't peeing in you, we were squirting our cum inside you. That's what those holes are for.""</p> <p>""Yeah, and you're ass is so tight,"" added the boy behind her. ""I bet I'm the first one to fuck you there.""</p> <p>Overcome with embarrassment, Karen turned her head away and closed her eyes. `Nothing could be worse than this,' she thought.</p> <p>The two boys then pulled their spent cock out from between Karen's spread legs and resumed their place in the circle. Leaving Karen feeling strangely empty and again left unfulfilled.</p> <p>`Ting!' Sounded the triangle.</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!""</p> <p>Now the circle parted directly in front of Karen and a large wooden object was pushed into the candle light by what looked like adult coven members who remained covered in their black robes. The large object was now clearly recognizable in the dim light. It was a large wooden sawhorse standing some four feet high. It had flat wooden sides that sloped away steeply and extended to the floor, making a inverted `vee' with a long sharp edge at the top with a very steep angle.</p> <p>Still suspended in the air by her wrists and her legs held wide apart Karen watched helplessly as she was again lifted higher by the ropes attached to her wrists and the wooden sawhorse was pushed into position directly beneath her. Once it was in position the two black robed coven members retired back into the darkness and out of sight.</p> <p>Karen looked down at the long sharp edge of the top of the sawhorse that waited beneath her spread legs. `They couldn't possibly want to put me down on that thing!' she thought, the implications of this horrible situation now beginning to dawn on her.</p> <p>`Ting!' Sounded the triangle.</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!""</p> <p>The rope that held her wrists was now lowering her small lightweight body down towards the waiting sharp edge of the sawhorse. Each of her legs were held straight by the ropes through the floor rings that were being kept taught by a black robed figure pulling on each.</p> <p>Karen slender young body was set down on the peaked wooden edge of the sawhorse, one long slender leg on either side, her inner thighs were held clear of the side of the sawhorse so that the only point of contact was directly between her spread legs.</p> <p>""Oh ahhhhggh!"" she gasped as they released her full weight down onto the sharp top edge of the horse. The wooden edge was placed between her soft pussy lips and dug directly into her sensitive preteen slit, making her moan with this new and painful sensation. She felt like she was going to be sliced in half!</p> <p>Next her legs were allowed to rest against the wooden sides of the horse. She tried to lift herself by her arms to ease the building discomfort of the sharp edge pressing into her soft preteen vagina, but her arms were tired from hanging for so long and she didn't have the strength.</p> <p>""Oh no, please! I can't do this!"" the naked girl gasped down to the children and teenagers circled around her. ""It's hurting me... between my legs!""</p> <p>""For her disobedience the subject must now receive her punishment from Hazaal!""</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!""</p> <p>`Now what?' Karen's mind raced. What were these weirdos going to do now? But her main problem right now was to ease the burning pain of the hard edge of the horse slicing cruelly between her spread legs, but there was little she could do. The eleven year old girl winced as she felt splintery jabs of wood as it pressed against the soft flesh between her sensitive cunt lips.</p> <p>""Make ready the Punishment!"" intoned the deep voice from somewhere in the darkness of the barn.</p> <p>Black robed figures began carrying heavy cement blocks into the candle lit circle and placed them in two stacks on either side of the wooden sawhorse and about two feet behind where Karen was sitting. The top block on each stack had a metal ring set into the surface.</p> <p>She felt her ankles being pulled back by the long ropes tied to each, and the other end of the ropes were threaded through the rings in the cement blocks at the top of each of the two stacks. As her ankles were drawn back Karen was forced to lean forward. This put the awful cutting edge of the sawhorse more painfully between her soft and sensitive pussy lips and it now pressed against her clit.</p> <p>""Arrrrrgh!"" Karen groaned. ""Please stop! You can't make me sit on this. It's hurting my... my..."" the young girl was too embarrassed to even say it.</p> <p>""Position the blocks!"" ordered the mysterious deep voice.</p> <p>The two black robed figures now carefully positioned the cement blocks at the top of the two stacks so that they each rested precariously on the edge of the stack below it, and would fall off with only a small tug from the ropes connected to Karen's ankles.</p> <p>Karen looked down on either side and saw that her ankles were attached to the top cement blocks that were pulling her legs back. Now if she moved her legs at all the blocks would fall, and they would fall and hang heavily from her ankles. Making the top of the sawhorse slice even more fiercely and painfully into her tortured pussy.</p> <p>""Oh please no! If they fall I'll be cut in two,"" Karen pleaded to deaf ears.</p> <p>`Ting!'</p> <p>""Let the punishment begin!""</p> <p>""All praise Hazaal!"" responded the circle of masked naked followers.</p> <p>Two more naked coven members stepped forward into the center of the circle and stood on either side of the bound and helpless eleven year old girl. One was a girl and from her small sparse bush of blonde pubic hair and her small immature breasts Karen guessed her to be about fifteen years old. Her partner was a boy who had a rock hard five inch erection sticking out from between his legs and it had a smattering of sparse brown hairs around its base. To Karen he seemed to also be about fifteen.</p> <p>They stood close beside her. Their eyes hungrily drinking in the sight of her slender and still hairless preteen body. Their eyes eagerly took in the little girl's bare nipples on her flat heaving chest, the ripple of her ribs now clearly visible with her slender body stretched up by her raised arms, and her hairless cunt, with its lips pushed apart by the intruding sharp vee of the sawhorse.</p> <p>The girl reached out her hand and ran her fingers softly over the taught smooth skin of Karen's exposed tummy, from her ribs to her soft hairless pussy mound.</p> <p>Karen's soft skin tingled with the feather light tickling of her sensitive skin, making her small body shudder in response. And as her slender eleven year old body shook slightly the sawhorse again cut painfully into the sensitive flesh in her preteen vagina.</p> <p>""Oooooooo Noooooooo! Please!"" Karen moaned helplessly. She knew she would have to concentrate to make sure she didn't move her legs and pull the cement blocks off the two stacks.</p> <p>But the girl did not stop. She let her searching fingers tickle their way up her Karen's exposed front until they reached the twin hard nubs of Karen's excited nipples on her flat preteen chest. The girl then delicately played with the hyper-sensitive little-girl nipples, touching them, flicking them, squeezing them.</p> <p>Karen looked down and watched the unknown teenager expertly play with her captive nipples. It felt wonderful despite the rising pain between her legs. Looking past the fingers dancing with the twin nubs on her flat chest, she could see that the boy was now joining in and touching her ignored pussy mound. Next Karen could feel his fingers tickling the sensitive skin around her vagina</p> <p>Now Karen fully realized the danger. If she was to cum and could not hold her body still enough, then those cement blocks tied to her ankles were going to fall! So if she came her little pussy would be pulled agonizingly down onto the horrible sharp edge of the sawhorse. She wanted to beg the two teenagers not to do it to her, but she knew it would do no good.</p> <p>The two teens were totally absorbed in their work. The girl continued playing with Karen's hard nipples, which stood out invitingly from her flat chest. Karen couldn't believe how sensitive they were, and how wonderful it felt to have this older girl touch them. Every time the girl flicked one of those sensitive little nubs, Karen's body would shudder slightly and a very quiet moan would escape her lips. ""Ohhhhhhhh!""</p> <p>At the same time the boy tickled the soft spongy flesh of Karen's pussy mound and occasionally let his finger tip poke into the crease of her slit and touch the warm spongy knot of flesh that was pressing directly against the hard edge of the sawhorse. When ever he touched the tiny button Karen's little body would jerk in response.</p> <p>Then the boy removed his hand from Karen's soft warm sex and let his female partner have access, while he took over working the young girls hard nipples.</p> <p>The fifteen year old girl knew exactly what to do. She ran her finger along the half inch of Karen's slit that was above where the sharp edge of the sawhorse invading the eleven year old's tormented vagina. Then she inserted her fingertip into the warm crease. The girl began to move her finger in small rapid circles inside Karen's pussy, occasionally brushing the young girls small clitoris pressed against the hard wood.</p> <p>Karen begged her to stop, `No! Please don't do it!' But she knew it was useless. ""Ohhhhhh! Ahhhhhh!"" Karen cried, desperately trying to hold her bound body still so that the cement blocks would not fall. But the girl's finger kept relentlessly dancing inside her preteen pussy and Karen could already feel her climax rising from deep inside her young body, and she knew she was powerless to stop it.</p> <p>The fifteen year old boy placed one hand on her heaving flat belly, and the other he let drop down to her milky white ass cheeks and began kneading Karen's lean firm butt.</p> <p>Karen knew where he was heading. ""Ahhhggh! Nooo! Not there pleeeease!""</p> <p>But the boy ignored her and he now pressed a finger between Karen's ass cheeks and felt around until he found her little anus. He press his finger firmly into the small tight orifice. For a moment it held his finger at bay, but then it gave and his finger entered her bottom right up to the second joint. Then he began wiggling his finger, much like how the teen girl was wiggling her finger in Karen's cunt.</p> <p>This was now too much for helpless eleven year old girl. The fingers in her pussy and her bottom, and the cruel sawhorse slicing into her cunt were all sending her young body into overload, and she desperately needed release. She began to move her hips, making her pussy rub against the edge of the sawhorse ignoring the pain of the sharp edge as it dug into her pussy flesh.</p> <p>Karen's naked body was now covered in a light sheen of sweat. Karen gave up trying to hold off the tidal wave of her preteen orgasm and its awful consequences. Her voice was now rising to high shrill as she grunted in sync with her small pelvic movements ""Ahhgh ahhgh, ahhgh, ahhgh, ahhgh!""</p> <p>Both of teenagers suddenly removed their hands and stepped back from their young victim, who was now past the point of return and was humping the sawhorse like a wild animal.</p> <p>Karen's moans were becoming louder and faster as she forced the hard edge of the sawhorse to slice painfully into her soft eleven year old slit. But she didn't care about the pain, she only cared about reaching her next wonderful climax.</p> <p>Then after several more seconds of agonizing torture of her own hairless preteen slit, Karen finally squealed with an orgasm that shook her entire body. She threw her head back as the intense release took control of her helpless slender body.</p> <p>""Ahhhheeeeee!"" the bound girl squealed.</p> <p>But the intensity was too much for her and Karen straightened her legs just a bit, pulling both of the top cement blocks of the bottom ones supporting them. And they fell towards the ground dragging Karen's long smooth legs downward, yanking her hairless preteen cunny down fiercely against the sharp angle of the wooden horse!</p> <p>The eleven year old little girl threw her head back wildly and screamed out as loud as she could. ""Yeeeeeehh-aaahhhhhhgggggggg!""</p> <p>Her entire body was crushing down on her pussy. The sudden pain sending the little girl on her way to yet another orgasm. She ignored the excruciating pain now lancing through her cunt and began riding her pussy even more wildly against the sharp wooden edge between her legs.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhhgggggggg Ohhhhh-aahhhhh!"" she screamed again. But it wasn't just a scream of pain! The wild cum made her small frame shudder uncontrollably all over. She jerked her cunt in sharp little motions back and forth on the splintery horse edge! She slapped her bare thighs hard against the sides of the wood, exactly like she would if she'd been riding a real horse!</p> <p>The coven looked on in excited amazement at the young girl's wonderful display as she fucked the wooden sawhorse and had a second orgasm.</p> <p>""OHHHHHHHHhhhhhhh!"" Karen called out loudly, letting her moan slowly fade away as the twitching of her cunny on the wood slowed and finally stopped. She closed her eyes and let her head drop forward in exhaustion in the aftermath of the biggest cum her had ever experienced! Then her mind went black.</p> <p>Karen awoke on the ground outside the barn door. She now realized that she must have fainted. She was still naked but her tee-shirt was on the ground next to her. There was no sign of her other clothes and it was still dark and the stars were out.</p> <p>She slowly stood up and was immediately reminded of her recent ordeal by the dull ache between her legs. Tired and weary the young girl slipped on the tee-shirt which was not quite long enough to completely cover her bottom and hairless sex, and began the long walk home. She was nearly half way back when she met Chris hurrying down the path towards her.</p> <p>""There you are,"" her brother said anxiously. ""Are you alright?""</p> <p>""I think so,"" she answered tiredly. ""I just want to go home.""</p> <p>""What happened?""</p> <p>""They took my clothes and tied me up and did things to me,"" she sobbed as told her brother. ""They did things in my cunny and my bottom!""</p> <p>""Did what? Who did it?""</p> <p>""I don't know. They all wore black masks. They touched me and put their cocks inside me.""</p> <p>Despite his horror at his sister's terrible experience, when Chris imagined his sister naked and tied up he felt his own penis harden and he spoke quickly to hide his arousal at his. He draped his arm around his sister and said, ""Come on! Let's go home."" As they walked his hand fell down beyond the reach of his sister's tee-shirt her to bare bottom and cautiously cupped one of her smooth firm ass cheeks. But Karen didn't object, instead she held her brother close as they walked home thought the woods in the dark.</p> <p>""Tell exactly what happened."" Chris prompted his sister for more details.</p> <p>As Karen detailed her evenings adventures, Chris couldn't prevent his penis from becoming completely hard and erect, tenting the front of his shorts.</p> <p>""Why is your thing sticking out like that,"" Karen asked when she noticed her brothers tented shorts.</p> <p>""I.... don't know,"" he stammered.</p> <p>There was silence for a while as they walked home in the dark. Then Karen said, ""I liked it better with you."" </p> </div>",[]
1374,Alex's Ordeal,-1,COREY HAIM,no@email,,2005-01-02,33,4,"M/b, tort",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haim001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked through the one way mirror at the small boy sitting on the edge of the bed. He was 8 years old, had short brown hair. A really cute little face, blue eyes to go with his 4'1"" and 64 pounds. He was wearing a pair of shorts and a tshirt and he looked relaxed as he sat there looking at the television set.</p> <p>""Is he all ready?"" I asked of the man standing beside me.</p> <p>""We gave Alex the enemas until he was completely cleaned out inside, as you ordered. And just about 30 minutes ago we gave him a drink with the Ecstasy in it. It should be ready to hit Alex any second."" the man answered, looking at my companion for today's adventure.</p> <p>Let me introduce myself. I am Kevin, a 45 year old man. I am 6' tall and 185 pounds. Short brown buzz cut hair and brown eyes. Built pretty well, if I do say so myself. I have an 8"" cock that's really thick. My companion today is Ryan, a newly found friend from Ireland that I picked up over there a few days ago. He's 5'11"" 155 pounds, short blond hair and blue eyes with a beautiful body and a nice 7"" cock. I think back to the last few days in Northern Ireland where he shared his 14 year old boyfriend with me, now it was my turn to give him what he wanted and that was waiting for us in the other room. Oh, by the way, Ryan is 18 years old.</p> <p>And what was waiting for us was Alex. A beautiful young 8 year old boy. He was the best I had used in years and he said that he loved me, that he would always love me. I guess we'll find out about that today. This would be the first time in his young life that he will be used this way.</p> <p>""Okay. Thanks a lot. Ryan, are you ready?"" I said this with a grin as I turned to him and smiled.</p> <p>""Oh man, yeah. I'm ready, trust me!"" Ryan answered with a grin.</p> <p>I set the video cameras to record and then Ryan and I entered the room where Alex was waiting. As I stepped in the door and he saw me, he jumped up and ran to me, hugging me tightly.</p> <p>""Kevin, Kevin, I'm so happy to see you!"" Alex said, holding me tightly.</p> <p>I leaned down and kissed him softly on the forehead. Then I turned him around towards Ryan.</p> <p>""Alex, this is Ryan. He's here to see you.""</p> <p>With that Ryan came over to us and Alex turned his face up to Ryan and kissed him.</p> <p>""I'm glad to meet you too, Ryan.""</p> <p>Ryan picked Alex up and hugged him tightly, you could see the boy's face as the teenager squeezed him so he couldn't hardly breathe. He put the small boy back on the floor and looked over at me, as if for permission.</p> <p>""He's all ours, Ryan. For as long as we want."" then turning to Alex said ""Strip Alex. Let's see you naked."" and practically as I finished speaking the boy had taken off his pants and the tshirt and was standing there in front of us, completely naked and at our mercy.</p> <p>""Alex, take Ryan's clothes off, then come over here and take mine off. Do it slowly.""</p> <p>The boy walked over to Ryan and reached up to unbutton his shirt and then slowly doing each one, opened it up to reveal the 18 year olds smooth, defined chest. He ran his little hands all over the older boy's exposed flesh as he slowly took off the shirt. Then he got down on his knees in front of Ryan and reached down to untie and then remove his shoes and socks. As he reached up to Ryan's belt buckle I could see the teen's cock straining against the material of his jeans. I took a quick look at Alex's cock, noticing that it was at it's maximum 3"" of hardness. The young boy rubbed the bulge in the front of the teen's pants as he undid the belt buckle and opened his pants up button by button. He worked his little hands around until he could get the tight pants to come down, at the same time he was taking the teen's boxers down too. As he got them both past Ryan's cock, it popped out, almost hitting Alex in the face as he took the pants down the teen's legs and helped him to step out of them.</p> <p>""Man, I can't wait."" Ryan said to me. I could see him looking down his cock, dripping precum already, at the young boy still on his knees in front of him. ""Suck me Alex, let me see how good you can do this.""</p> <p>The boy reached up and took Ryan's cock in his little hands, then immediately lowered his mouth and took his cock inside. One of his hands held the teen's cock tightly as the other hand explored Ryan's body, touching the teen's balls, running across the teen's asshole. Ryan took the boy's head in both his hands and started moving his cock in and out, fucking the boy's face slowly, giving him more of his 7"" cock with each stroke into his straining mouth.</p> <p>I couldn't watch any more of this, had to get in on it somehow so I threw off all my clothes and walked over to the two of them. I caught Ryan's eye and head motioned him towards the bed. He slowly backed up, the boy's sucking mouth never leaving his cock as he got to and then slowly lowered himself until he was laying flat on the bed, watching the boy feverishly bobbing up and down on his cock.</p> <p>The boy was on his hands and knees in front of me, his ass bouncing up and down as he worked on the cock in his mouth. I reached over to his ass and ran my hands over it, the cheeks of his ass were so small that one hand of mine could almost encompass all of his little ass. He moaned a little and pressed back against me, I could tell that the drugs we had fed him were starting up, he was incredibly horny now, very sensitive to any touch. I let my fingertips rub across his little asshole and could almost feel it nip at my fingers, trying to bring them inside him, to fill him up.</p> <p>I took the bottle of baby oil from the side of the bed and shoved the nozzle a little ways into his asshole and then squirted quite a bit of the oil right inside of him. I took some more and liberally applied it to my raging cock and then brought the head of my cock up to his asshole and forced it inside. The little boy moaned and jerked but I had him firmly by the hips and Ryan was holding his head tight as he fucked his mouth so I pressed in all the way, in one slow steady stroke, until I was completely buried in his 8 year old asshole. It was so incredibly tight, so hot. I felt him starting to relax and then I moved softly inside him, slowly building up my rhythm.</p> <p>I could hear Ryan muttering to himself as he held the little boy's head tighter and started trying to force his whole cock down the boy's 8 year old throat. Alex was trying to move, trying to get away from Ryan's cock, gagging as the teen forced it full length over and over down his throat but Ryan held him firmly as he moved in a faster and faster motion. At the same time I started really fucking the little ass in front of my, my hands crushing his hips as my cock pistoned in and out of his asshole.</p> <p>The little boy was moaning continuously now as we fucked him with out mercy from both ends. I could see Ryan's cock disappearing into Alex's mouth, his little head bouncing off the teen's pubic hair with each thrust down his throat. My cock was a blur and I threw it into him, over and over, pulling out each time all the way and then slamming back into him.</p> <p>""Oh fuck yeah, fuck yeah little boy. I'm going to shoot my cum down your throat any second."" Ryan was almost moaning this over and over as he continued to fuck the boy's throat. Suddenly he tensed up even more and slammed the full length of his cock down the boy's throat. ""Aaaagggghhhh, eat it boy, eat my cum."" Ryan pulled out and slammed in again and again as his sperm filled the mouth of the 8 year old boy. Some of it was dripping from the boy's mouth as he couldn't swallow because the teen was continually ramming his spurting cock in and out of the boy's throat.</p> <p>I could see him cum and that was all it took for me too. I slammed into him harder and then felt myself shooting in his tight little baby ass, my own cum greasing him up even more, shooting him so full that as I continued to slam my spurting cock in and out of him I was churning some of my own sperm right out of his asshole. I kept on fucking him hard as my orgasm slowly waned, looking down at my 8"" cock going in and out of his tight asshole, filmed now by my own sperm. As my orgasm finally drained away, I ripped my cock out of his ass and laid down on the bed next to Ryan who was still holding the little boy's head down on his slightly softening cock.</p> <p>Finally Ryan released the boy and he fell away, choking, crying and coughing. I grabbed him by the hair and pulled his face to my cock, forcing him to lick my cock clean. I could feel a tear drop hot and wet on my stomach as I felt his little tongue cleaning all his juices and my sperm off my semihard cock. I pulled him up so that he was laying between Ryan and me.</p> <p>""What do you want to do now, Ryan?"" I asked the teen, who was again eyeing Alex's little body greedily. Alex looked from one of us to the other, his eyes pleading with us. You could see the trapped look in his eyes and that excited me further. </p> <p>'Let's bring him off a few times before we torture him.' </p> <p>I nodded, 'Fair is fair. He gave a couple of good orgasms, we ought to return the favor. OK, Alex,' I lifted him to his feet, 'Stand real still with your hands on your head; Ryan and I are going to make you feel real nice now.' I stood behind him and starting running my hands up and down his skinny back being careful to avoid the more ticklish spots. When Alex seemed to relax a bit I put my hands on his buttocks and started gently kneading them. Alex leaned backward a bit, probably expecting me to finger fuck him, but that wasn't on my agenda for now. </p> <p>Meanwhile Ryan was gently massaging the naked 8 year old's front, touching every spot, save for his penis, his silky ball sack and of course his nipples. I knew from past experience that Alex's nipples--perfect pink pinheads in matching disk shaped areolas--were very sensitive. something we'd take advantage of when we tortured him. For now, though, we were going to stimulate a whole set of other nerves. Ryan sat back on his haunches while I put my forefingers on Alex's nipples. Barely touching them at first, I moved my fingers in a circular motion on each tiny nipple. Almost immediately they went hard as pebbles. I started stroking them harder. </p> <p>'Ahhh' Alex sighed and his head went back. I gave his nipples a gentle squeeze which send trembles through his 8 year old frame. 'Ohhaa, ' he moaned, eyes squeezed shut, his back arching toward me. His tiny penis, which had naturally gone flaccid while we molested him, was stiff as a church steeple. Alex started to drop his hands, but I grabbed his wrists and nodded to Ryan. The teen slowly stroked the tip of Alex's circumcised little penis between his thumb and forefinger. </p> <p>'OHHH AAH' Alex cried out trying to shove his penis deeper into Ryan's hand. I held him back and kept massaging his nipples while Ryan slowly masturbated him. Ryan would caress the tip of Alex's penis for a few seconds then he would put it in his fist and gently squeeze and stroke it up and down. Alex was moaning steadily now, his small head jerking back and forth as spasms of pleasure shot through his lithe little body. Ryan and I exchanged glances. I pulled Alex against me and held him tight as Ryan started masturbating Alex in earnest. </p> <p>'OH! OH! OH! GOOOD! AHHOHH GOOOD!' Alex screamed arching forward as we molested his stiff little nipples and penis over and over again. Ryan was trying to keep Alex from reaching orgasm for as long as possible, but one can delay the inevitable only so long. Alex screamed and bent backwards, his chest and arms rigid as wood, his hips thrust forward, little feet drumming on the floor. Ryan was barely touching Alex's penis now, so we both saw it throb a half dozen times during Alex's dry orgasm which lasted nearly minute. Like many small boys Alex was capable of reaching orgasm several times in quick succession, but we had no intention of letting him do that now. I lowered his rubbery form to the bed and got down beside him. Ryan got down on the other side. </p> <p>'So what's now, Ryan? Stage 2?' ' I asked the teen, who was again eyeing Alex's little body greedily. Alex looked from one of us to the other, his eyes pleading with us. You could see the trapped look in his eyes and that excited me further I reached over to Alex and cupped his penis and balls in my hand. I rolled them around, easy at first but starting getting rougher and harder, listening to the young boy's whimpering and crying beside me.</p> <p>I reached over to Alex and cupped his cock and balls in my hand. I rolled them around, easy at first but starting getting rougher and harder, listening to the young boy's whimpering and crying beside me. I motioned to Ryan to start in on his nipples and he grabbed both of them and twisted them savagely. As he did that, I crushed Alex's nuts in my fist, closing almost tightly on them and the little boy's scream pierced the air. Over and over he screamed as Ryan pulled and twisted on his nipples and as I alternately squeezed his cock and little balls in my tight grip.</p> <p>His struggles and screams were making me so hot. I could see that Ryan was the same way, both our cocks were again fully hard and precum was dripping down each of them as we tortured him.</p> <p>""Let's hang him from the ceiling and really do him. What do you say Kevin?"" Ryan asked me this, with an evil grin on his face.</p> <p>I didn't even bother to answer him, just got up and picked up little Alex and brought him to the center of the room.</p> <p>""No, no. Please. I'll be good. Anything. Please don't."" Alex managed to get those words out, between sobs and screams as I tied his hands to the cuffs and lifted him off the floor so that he was at about our height there in front of us.</p> <p>""Shut up Alex, or you're really going to regret it."" I growled at the little boy who was trying to stop crying but he wasn't doing a very good job of it. I didn't really want him to stop anyway, I mean, part of the enjoyment was listening to him cry and scream. So as he came under some control again I walked up in front of him and jabbed his belly button with a child sized electric shock prod. </p> <p>The air whoosed out of Alex, his body just shook as it hung there as the little boy tried to get his breath back . I lowered the prod's setting safely zap Alex's nipples. Even so Alex shrieked gratifyingly loud as I tortured his nipples with low level electric shocks.</p> <p>He was turning red, tears running down his face as Ryan jabbed his back with the other shock prod. Alex's high pitched voice split the air as he screamed piercingly, as Ryan continuing to shock his back, ass and legs with his prod. With each shock Alex's body swung toward my prod. I shocked his tummy and chest, sending him back to Ryan. </p> <p>After a couple of minutes, we switched our target; Ryan inserting the prod in Alex's anus, while I touched his tiny penis and testicles. Alex screamed till his voice gave out. We stopped and gave him a drink. </p> <p>""All right, Alex, "" I stroked his little head, ""now we're going to make you feel real good again."" I motioned to Ryan and he started rubbing Alex's shoulders, slowly moving his hands along the eight-year-old's skinny back. I waited till Alex started to relax a bit then I gently stroked his tiny nipples with my finger tips. </p> <p>While I molested Alex's nipples Ryan massaged his thin buttocks. After a few minutes of these ministrations Alex started moaning softly. Ryan knealt started gently fingering the little boy's anus. </p> <p>""AHHWW!"" Alex jerked his legs up in response to the teen's manual stimulation of his baby prostate. I got in front of him and put his legs over my shoulders. Alex's penis was 3'' of tungsten carbide. I lapped his testicles and the tip of his penis then I took the pulsing little rod into my mouth, sucking it like the world's sweetest lollypop, which it was. Within moments Alex cried out with his second dry orgasm of the morning, followed a few seconds later by a third brought on by Ryan's prostate massage. The naked little boy looked so hot hanging from the ceiling, his splendid kid muscles taut with sexual tension, the perfectly formed circumcised dick pulsing like mad, that we simply couldn't stop molesting him. I grabbed his penis and masturbated him to a fourth orgasm, while Ryan's tongue stabbed Alex's anus to orgasm number 5. </p> <p>We sucked and fondled Alex for over twenty minutes, molesting him to a dozen orgasms. Finally Alex begged us to stop. </p> <p>""My arms are killing me"" he complained, ""Can't you take me down now?"" </p> <p>I shook my head and picked up a short plastic whip. ""In a moment, baby, "" I cooed, ""but first Ryan and I want to whip your cute little body."" I raised the whip and lashed him across his chest. Then I whipped his left nipple. Alex howled, then shrieked as I whipped his right nipple. </p> <p>'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'HOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! I slowly Ryan behind him, took up his whip and cracked it across his back , leaving an ugly red welt. Alex's high pitched voice split the air as he screamed piercingly as Ryan and I took turns whipping him, Ryan on his back, ass and the back of his legs, me his skinny chest, flat tummy and the front of his legs .</p> <p>'One, two three, ' I'd count and then'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' Ryan gave Alex a solid lash across his delightful little rear. 'Four, five six, ' Ryan responded. 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' My whip curled around his upper chest, stinging both inflamed nipples. 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' </p> <p>After we had each given Alex about a dozen strokes we walked around him to admire each other's handy work. We were experts with the small whips, there was hardly any place on Alex's nude form that wasn't covered with angry looking red welts. There was, of course, one major exception. The little boy was blubbering, almost hysterical. He was breathing in gasps, his eyes slitted with pain. 'Look at me Alex' I said to the boy and as he opened his eyes and looked directly into mine I raised my whip and brought it down on his penis. Alex shrieked like his lungs were shooting out his body. I gave his penis another smack, then grabbed his legs to give Ryan a better shot at his target. Ryan slowly raised his whip then sent it smashing into Alex's balls. This time there was no scream. Alex's mouth flew open to deliver one, but then he just passed out. </p> <p>We took him down from the ceiling and put him on the table then. I went around and firmly attached all the straps, he was laying on his back, his hands pulled tightly and tied to the table legs, his legs up in the air and spread apart, giving us a good view of his still tight asshole, his cock, his red and slightly swollen balls. Alex's head was laying slightly off the table and down.</p> <p>Ryan and I left the boy there, trussed up, while we went out and had a drink, then once they told us he had regained consciousness, we went back into the room with him. As he saw us coming he started to cry right away. Although Alex had never been on this table, he had heard stories about what happened to boys on it. I walked over to Alex and softly ran my hand over his body , he was shaking and shivering, not knowing what was going to happen. I then took his cock in my hand and started rubbing it, up and down. Alex softly moaned as his little cock grew to it's full 3"" stiffness.. </p> <p>""Are you going to fuck me?"" he whimpered. </p> <p>""Yes, baby, but not quite yet,"" I slipped the sleeve vibrator over his penis. Meanwhile Ryan put disc vibrators on Alex's nipples. ""We are going to fuck you, and you're going to beg us to do it,"" he told the shivering kid. ""But first, ""I added, ""We're going to give you a little test."" Alex yelped as I shoved the dildo vibrator up his anus.""</p> <p>""The things we put on you are going to make your little nipples, penis and rear feel real good, real, real good,"" I stroked his cheek, ""almost to the point when you think you're going to have an orgasm."" </p> <p>""Only, "" Ryan chimed in, ""the moment you're about to reach orgasm, they'll switch off.""</p> <p>""Right, "" I nodded. ""This goes on till you yell 'Fuck me! 'Fuck me!' as loud as you can. Only to pass the test you have to keep from doing this for at least 15 minutes. If you can do this, after we fuck you we'll put the thingies back on and give you as many orgasms as you can handle. But if you beg to be fucked before the fifteen minutes are up after we fuck you good, we're going to torture you, like this."" I triggered the remote sending a low level shock to Alex's nipples, followed by two stronger shocks to his penis and anus. </p> <p>""And if you yell anything except FUCK ME you'll get this!"" Alex shrieked and convulsed from the current Ryan sent surging through his penis, nipples and prostate. </p> <p>""Ok, let's get started, "" I turned the switch from TORTURE to STIMULATION. At first Alex lay rigid as a plank; plainly scared about getting another shock. Gradually his hips starting to moving slowly as the special vibrators stroked his nipples and penis. Within a minute he was thrusting his rigid dick into the sleeve vibrator trying to milk the last drop of pleasure from it. Alex's head went back and his little face screwed up tight as he got closer and closer to the moment of sweet release. </p> <p>""Ohhh, "" he moaned softly, ""Ohh Ohhh, "" His penis was throbbing visibly within its mechanical molester. He was coiling like a spring when... Everything stopped. ""No!"" Alex yelled, forgetting what we had told him. Instantly six powerful jolts lashed his nipples, penis and prostate, followed immediately by six more as the machine responded to his screams. </p> <p>""Shall we try again?"" I asked after the kid had calmed down a bit. I decided to increase the intensity of the stimulating effect a little to compensate for the pain he had just suffered. This time Alex almost reached orgasm in just under a minute, but he remembered to keep quiet when the good feeling stopped. The stimulator was reading his responses with laser like precision now, delivering exactly the right amount of good feeling to keep the boy just at the edge. Glancing at the counter I saw that Alex had been brought to the brink of orgasm nine times in less than five minutes. His small form was covered with little boy sweat and tears of frustration were pouring down his face. Again and again his small body arched up from the table only to drop back down as the relentless machine denied him release. At the ten minute mark Alex had come within seconds of orgasm aat least fifteen times. For a minute or so I thought he might be one of the rare kids with enough self control to win the game. But with just three minutes to go the torture was too much. ""AHH I CAN'T STAND IT!"" Then just in time to avoid being whipped with voltage, he screamed at the top of his lungs ""FUCK ME! FUCK MEE! PLEASE FUCKKK MEEEE!"" </p> <p>""In a minute, baby, "" I turned off the machine, ""but I'm afraid after we fuck we're going to have to torture you really hard."" I removed the vibratorsAs I was doing this, Ryan had lubed up his cock and had come around behind Alex, with his cock poised just an inch or two away from his wide open little baby ass. I nodded to Ryan and he immediately drove his 7"" cock up inside Alex, hard, all the way in one massive lunge. We heard the boy scream again, then again as Ryan started power fucking his ass. Over and over he pounded full length up the little asshole as I watched his cock stretch the boy's hole almost to the tearing point.</p> <p>I had to do something too so I went to Alex's face and drove my cock right down his throat, stopping his screams. His face was red as I continued to fuck his face without mercy, over and over choking him with the full length of my 8"" cock, feeling his throat muscles give as I forced into him, feeling him gagging and loving the way it seemed to almost grip my cock like a hand.</p> <p>Ryan was fucking his asshole like it was the last time he'd ever get any. He would pull his cock completely out of Alex's asshole and then drive it back in all the way. Ryan loved the way it looked, his big cock and the small ass of the young boy tied beneath him. As Ryan continued to pound him he grabbed Alex's cock and starting jerking him off. In spite of the abuse he was taking Alex's cock started to get hard and then reached it's full length again.</p> <p>Looking at the young boy, hard, with Ryan and I raping him from both ends was too much for me and I couldn't stop my load from shooting into his mouth and throat. I buried my cock down his throat and then put my hands there too so I could feel my cock get larger, then shoot a load of sperm, over and over. The boy was choking, trying to get air, his body jerking within the limits of the restraints as I lost track of time but then finally pulled my cock out of his throat and Alex choked and breathed raggedly, each gasp cut off by Ryan still thrusting up his asshole.</p> <p>Ryan saw me cum, saw me fill Alex's little mouth with sperm again and that drove him over the edge too. His first shot started while his cock was actually outside the little boy's asshole, shooting right into the gaping hole and then being pushed in as Ryan shoved his spurting cock as deep as it would go, allowing his cum to fill the boy's asshole again, mixing with my cum that was still up there.</p> <p> Finally both our orgasms waned and we fell away from the boy who had lost all his resistance, had cried himself out and who was just still laying there, slowly shaking occasionally as his body tried to recover from the massive fucking he had just received</p> <p>""All right, Alex, time now for your first torture session"", I told him. Ryan reached under the table and pulled out the electric torture machine. It was square black box roughly twice the size of a car battery. Within it was a computer controlled shock generator and cardiac monitor. Its top was crowned by 8 or ten cables. Six of them ended with single headed alligator clips, two large, four small. Two others had pairs of even clips, each holding a tiny electrode. These would go on Alex’s nipples. They were designed so that the electric shocks would travel from on side of the nipple to the other, and not go through his heart. To be on the safe side, though, I taped the cable with the flat head to Alex’s chest. That would read his vital signs, which would allow us to keep the torture below the danger level. The last cable to be attached to Alex ended in a specially designed probes which would go up Alex’s ass. Worse, far worse was to come. </p> <p>Ryan snapped the two big alligator clips to Alex’s toes, while I drew the wires with two nipple electrodes up to the 8 year old's chest. I laid the electrodes over Alex's nipples, but didn't attach them; Ryan had done the same thing the clips that would go on Alex's penis and testicles. We strung the last pair of cables over a stand mounted just over Alex's head. One ended in a directional microphone which pulled just above Alex’s mouth. The last one had a clock faced indicator with markings from one to fifty. It dangled so Alex could easily see the black arrow set on 0. </p> <p>""Listen carefully, Alex,"" I explained as I signaled Ryan to switch the torture machine to the wait setting, ""we're going to give you a little test to see how brave and strong you are. We're going to put these clips on your body which is going to hurt a lot, but that only a start. They're attached to a machine that’s going to torture with electric shocks. That’s going to hurt even more. But how bad this will be depends on you. If you can keep quiet for five minutes, the torture will end and Ryan and I will make you feel real good. But every time you make a sound the pain level increases. Like so,' I tapped the microphone. Alex yelped as a 3 level current swept though his feet and anus. </p> <p>Alex clamped his little jaws shut as I screwed the chest electrodes to his nipples. I didn't want to them to hurt too much, so I used a fairly loose setting. But even a slack spring wouldn't do the kid much good for the remaining three probes. So Ryan just used the standard setting to attach the electrodes to Alex's testicles and penis. Alex cried out as the cruel metal bit into his tenders parts. Moments later he shrieked as a level ten shock hit him, bouncing his butt off the table. Two more level ten shocks lashed Alex, who didn't scream mainly because the breath had been knocked out of his. The machine compensated for that by slightly adjusting the current. </p> <p>At level twelve Alex almost managed to keep still, just a quick yell as the current stabbed his nipples, penis and prostate. With level fifteen, though, Alex was nearly at his breaking point. His little limbs flailed wildly as the machine tortured him with ever increasing intensity. By the time level twenty shocks were hitting his Alex was shrieking uncontrollably. Each yell brought more agony, which caused even louder screams. Suddenly the indicator flashed a yellow caution light. We were at level 35 and Alex was hyperventilating. He had been tortured for three minutes and forty-five seconds. Ryan set the machine to neutral which would temporarily block Alex's pain, while I rummaged for the stimulant. With some difficulty I injected it in Alex's right buttock (his muscles were still rigid as iron from the electricity). </p> <p>Two minutes later the machine flashed green. ''OK, Alex, we're going to have to start all over; only this time we'll begin a bit higher.'' 'No, no, no, ' Alex begged, totally forgetting the consequences of yapping. Ryan had set the second torture sequence to start at twenty, but Alex's shrieks quickly brought it to thirty, then thirty-five then forty. At level, the special setting we programmed kicked in. Instead of sending current to all the electrodes at once the machine started cycling. </p> <p>Five seconds zapping Alex's right nipple at level forty two followed by five seconds on his left nipple, followed by ten seconds for his penis and testicles, which led to fifteen seconds of torture for his feet, followed by a dozen seconds of jolts to his prostate and nipples. When the cycle ended the machine went back to torture Alex with full body shocks. It tortured the 8 year old for thirty seconds at level 48 then cut back to five to fifteen second cycles of between twenty five to thirty five zaps to his feet, penis, testicles, prostate and nipples. This session lasted for four minutes and six seconds before the machine cut off. </p> <p>We simply let Alex rest for a couple minutes while we reprogrammed the machine. This time it would start at thirty then quickly move up to maximum level, fifty, and keep it there till Alex fainted. Alex shrieked like a flock of banshees as his body arched up from the table, nearly snapping the restraints. Again and again his small body was lashed with excruciating bolts of electricity. It took just fifteen seconds for the machine to reach level fifty, but Alex some how managed to keep from losing consciousness for almost three minutes. Finally, his eyes rolled back in his head and he went limp as a rag doll. The machine switched off––we had set so it would recognize that the boy was knocked out. Alex would need a good long rest before the next torture session, so Ryan and I went out to grab some lunch and watch the video of our session with Alex.</p> <p>When we returned 45 minutes later Alex was moaning quietly--his little throat was too raw for real yelling, presumably because of the clips on his tender spots. </p> <p>""Hi, Alex, "" I kindly stroked his lovely sweaty forehead, "" You've done real well so far, We're just going to give you one more torture and then we'll make you real good. </p> <p>""Kevin, could you please take these things off me, "" the boy pleaded, ""they're hurting my nipples and penis real bad."" </p> <p>""In just a little bit, baby, "" I gave him a kiss, ""but first one more little test. All you need to do is keep absolutely quiet for five minutes and we'll take those nasty things off and make your nipples and penis feel real good."" </p> <p>""But, every time you make a sound we'll have to start all over, "" Ryan chimed in.""</p> <p>""Right, we're going to give you ten chances, "" I added, ""if you can't do this after ten times, we're going to keep shocking you all day. Ready?"" </p> <p>We started slowly with a few twenty level pulses to Alex's feet and tummy. Then we sent a five second jolt to his right nipple, followed by a three second jolt to his left. Then both nipples got a ten second twenty five level zap . Alex's face was a rigid mask of agony, but he kept his little jaws locked shut. The next stage would be tougher. I reduced the current level to fifteen, but set the machine to give ten second zaps to his penis, testicles and prostate, followed by twenty second jolts to his nipples. Alex managed to hold out for 3 cycles--nearly three minutes-- but midway through cycle 4 it was too much for him and he gave a long scream of anguish. We let him calm down a bit then started this shock pattern again, only this time the power setting would start at twenty and the time would lengthen to fifteen and thirty seconds respectively. Alex managed to last three cycles -- just under four minutes-- this time before the pain was too much for him and he screamed and screamed. </p> <p>Before we started the third session I let the eight year know how well he was doing. ""Just one more time, Alex, "" I encouraged, ""and you're the champ. OK."" Somehow the tough little tyke managed to smile at us. Well, as they say three times the charm, but we weren't going to make it easy for him! This time Alex would get simultaneous shocks to his penis, scrotum, prostate and nipples for a full minute followed by alternating twenty second shocks to each tender spot. In other words, Alex would have to keep silent for just over two cycles before his torture would end. </p> <p>At first it didn't look too good for the kid. The first set of shocks forced Alex's body up from the table and held it rigid with just his head snapping back and forth in agony so hard you'd think it'd come off. His eight year old frame sank back down as the first shock set ended , only to be snapped up again when the current zapped his penis, then in quick succession, his nipples, scrotum and prostate. But somehow, don't ask me how, the little hero managed to keep from yelling through three full torture cycles (all right we cheated by keeping the machine on for two extra minutes. So sue us). </p> <p>We praised Alex for his courage as we removed the electrodes, and smeared analgesic cream over his sore nipples and penis. I untied Alex and let his legs down. I knew he couldn't walk now, his legs would need time to get blood back into them so I gathered him up in my arms and took him back to the bed, his arms going around me as I lay him again between Ryan and I. I smiled down at Alex, who looked at me hopefully and I then leaned over and kissed him. </p> <p>'You've done very well Alex. Very well indeed. Do you want us to make you feel good now?' and the little boy shook his head yes as he tentatively smiled at me. I kissed him harder then, pulling him up on top of me. He returned my kisses, slowly at first but then with more fervor and passion. Ryan got up and bent over the boy's back, spreading his little cheeks and looking down at the boy's puffy anus. Ryan leaned further down and began licking around the boy's anus, licking all around it and then sticking his tongue up inside Alex, tasting our combined sperm in the little boy's anus. </p> <p>Ryan closed his mouth around Alex's hole and sucked hard, drawing all the sperm out of his hole. The boy's body was shaking uncontrollably as the suction felt like it was pulling on his insides, but it felt so good to him. I pulled the boy up to his hands and knees. Ryan went right back to his anus and I slid under Alex, capturing his rock hard little penis with my mouth, sucking him hard. Alex drove his cock as deeply as he could and yelled out, an orgasm hitting him. I could feel his cock throb and pulse in a dry orgasm and I continued to suck on him, moving upand down. I could see that Ryan had his face buried in the boy's ass and a little bit of our combined sperm had run down and I could taste it as it dripped past Alex's balls and into my sucking mouth. </p> <p>A minute later the boy tensed again and yelled, another orgasm. Then again in about 20 seconds, then it was almost a continuous stream of orgasms, the boy yelling, his cock jerking in my mouth and he finally passed out again. I felt his body fall hard and limp against me but his cock was still throbbing over and over. I continued to suck on the unconscious boy for a long time until his cock finally went limp. Then I pulled him up beside me and waving goodbye to Ryan, went to sleep, holding him tightly in my arms. I was awakened by his movement beside me. I opened my eyes and looked at him, he was already looking at me, and I smiled at him. He smiled back at me and leaned towards me for another kiss. </p> <p>'I love you daddy.' Alex said. 'I love you too, son.' I said to my little boy.</p></div>",[]
1375,Lisa's Ordeal,-1,COREY HAIM,no@email,,2005-01-02,33,4,"M/g, tort",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haim002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I looked through the one way mirror at the small girl sitting on the edge of the bed. She was 8 years old, had short brown hair. A really cute little face, blue eyes to go with her 4'1"" and 64 pounds. She was wearing a pair of shorts and a tshirt and she looked relaxed as she sat there looking at the television set.</p> <p>""Is she all ready?"" I asked of the man standing beside me.</p> <p>""We gave Lisa the enemas until she was completely cleaned out inside, as you ordered. And just about 30 minutes ago we gave her a drink with the Ecstasy in it. It should be ready to hit Lisa any second."" the man answered, looking at my companion for today's adventure.</p> <p>Let me introduce myself. I am Kevin, a 45 year old man. I am 6' tall and 185 pounds. Short brown buzz cut hair and brown eyes. Built pretty well, if I do say so myself. I have an 8"" cock that's really thick. My companion today is Ryan, a newly found friend from Ireland that I picked up over there a few days ago. He's 5'11"" 155 pounds, short blond hair and blue eyes with a beautiful body and a nice 7"" cock. I think back to the last few days in Northern Ireland where he shared his 14 year old boyfriend with me, now it was my turn to give her what he wanted and that was waiting for us in the other room. Oh, by the way, Ryan is 18 years old.</p> <p>And what was waiting for us was Lisa. A beautiful young 8 year old girl. She was the best I had used in years and she said that she loved me, that she would always love me. I guess we'll find out about that today. This would be the first time in her young life that she will be used this way.</p> <p>""Okay. Thanks a lot. Ryan, are you ready?"" I said this with a grin as I turned to her and smiled.</p> <p>""Oh man, yeah. I'm ready, trust me!"" Ryan answered with a grin.</p> <p>I set the video cameras to record and then Ryan and I entered the room where Lisa was waiting. As I stepped in the door and she saw me, she jumped up and ran to me, hugging me tightly.</p> <p>""Kevin, Kevin, I'm so happy to see you!"" Lisa said, holding me tightly.</p> <p>I leaned down and kissed her softly on the forehead. Then I turned her around towards Ryan.</p> <p>""Lisa, this is Ryan. He's here to see you.""</p> <p>With that Ryan came over to us and Lisa turned her face up to Ryan and kissed her.</p> <p>""I'm glad to meet you too, Ryan.""</p> <p>Ryan picked Lisa up and hugged her tightly, you could see the girl's face as the teenager squeezed her so she couldn't hardly breathe. He put the small girl back on the floor and looked over at me, as if for permission.</p> <p>""She's all ours, Ryan. For as long as we want."" then turning to Lisa said ""Strip Lisa. Let's see you naked."" and practically as I finished speaking the girl had taken off her pants and the tshirt and was standing there in front of us, completely naked and at our mercy.</p> <p>""Lisa, take Ryan's clothes off, then come over here and take mine off. Do it slowly.""</p> <p>The girl walked over to Ryan and reached up to unbutton her shirt and then slowly doing each one, opened it up to reveal the 18 year olds smooth, defined chest. She ran her little hands all over the older girl's exposed flesh as she slowly took off the shirt. Then she got down on her knees in front of Ryan and reached down to untie and then remove his shoes and socks. As he reached up to Ryan's belt buckle I could see the teen's cock straining against the material of his jeans. I took a quick look at Lisa's cunny noticing that her little clitoris was shoving out of its hood and her tiny nipples were stiff and pointy. The young girl rubbed the bulge in the front of the teen's pants as she undid the belt buckle and opened his pants up button by button. She worked her little hands around until he could get the tight pants to come down, at the same time she was taking the teen's boxers down too. As she got them both past Ryan's cock, it popped out, almost hitting Lisa in the face as she took the pants down the teen's legs and helped him to step out of them.</p> <p>""Man, I can't wait."" Ryan said to me. I could see her looking down her clit, dripping precum already, at the young girl still on her knees in front of her. ""Suck me Lisa, let me see how good you can do this.""</p> <p>The girl reached up and took Ryan's cock in her little hands, then immediately lowered her mouth and took his cock inside. One of her hands held the teen's cock tightly as the other hand explored Ryan's body, touching the teen's balls, running across the teen's asshole. Ryan took the girl's head in both her hands and started moving her cock in and out, fucking the girl's face slowly, giving her more of her 7"" cock with each stroke into her straining mouth.</p> <p>I couldn't watch any more of this, had to get in on it somehow so I threw off all my clothes and walked over to the two of them. I caught Ryan's eye and head motioned her towards the bed. He slowly backed up, the girl's sucking mouth never leaving her cock as he got to and then slowly lowered himself until he was laying flat on the bed, watching the girl feverishly bobbing up and down on her cock.</p> <p>The girl was on her hands and knees in front of me, her ass bouncing up and down as he worked on the cock in her mouth. I reached over to her ass and ran my hands over it, the cheeks of her ass were so small that one hand of mine could almost encompass all of her little ass. She moaned a little and pressed back against me, I could tell that the drugs we had fed her were starting up, he was incredibly horny now, very sensitive to any touch. I let my fingertips rub across her little asshole and could almost feel it nip at my fingers, trying to bring them inside her, to fill her up.</p> <p>I took the bottle of baby oil from the side of the bed and shoved the nozzle a little ways into her asshole and then squirted quite a bit of the oil right inside of her. I took some more and liberally applied it to my raging cock and then brought the head of my cock up to her asshole and forced it inside. The little girl moaned and jerked but I had her firmly by the hips and Ryan was holding her head tight as he fucked her mouth so I pressed in all the way, in one slow steady stroke, until I was completely buried in her 8 year old asshole. It was so incredibly tight, so hot. I felt her starting to relax and then I moved softly inside her, slowly building up my rhythm.</p> <p>I could hear Ryan muttering to himself as he held the little girl's head tighter and started trying to force her whole cock down the girl's 8 year old throat. Lisa was trying to move, trying to get away from Ryan's cock, gagging as the teen forced it full length over and over down her throat but Ryan held her firmly as he moved in a faster and faster motion. At the same time I started really fucking the little ass in front of my, my hands crushing her hips as my cock pistoned in and out of her asshole.</p> <p>The little girl was moaning continuously now as we fucked her with out mercy from both ends. I could see Ryan's cock disappearing into Lisa's mouth, her little head bouncing off the teen's pubic hair with each thrust down her throat. My cock was a blur and I threw it into her, over and over, pulling out each time all the way and then slamming back into her.</p> <p>""Oh fuck yeah, fuck yeah little girl. I'm going to shoot my cum down your throat any second."" Ryan was almost moaning this over and over as he continued to fuck the girl's throat. Suddenly he tensed up even more and slammed the full length of her cock down the girl's throat. ""Aaaagggghhhh, eat it girl, eat my cum."" Ryan pulled out and slammed in again and again as her sperm filled the mouth of the 8 year old girl. Some of it was dripping from the girl's mouth as he couldn't swallow because the teen was continually ramming her spurting cock in and out of the girl's throat.</p> <p>I could see him cum and that was all it took for me too. I slammed into her harder and then felt myself shooting in her tight little baby ass, my own cum greasing her up even more, shooting her so full that as I continued to slam my spurting cock in and out of her I was churning some of my own sperm right out of her asshole. I kept on fucking her hard as my orgasm slowly waned, looking down at my 8"" cock going in and out of her tight asshole, filmed now by my own sperm. As my orgasm finally drained away, I ripped my cock out of her ass and laid down on the bed next to Ryan who was still holding the little girl's head down on her slightly softening cock.</p> <p>Finally Ryan released the girl and he fell away, choking, crying and coughing. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face to my cock, forcing her to lick my cock clean. I could feel a tear drop hot and wet on my stomach as I felt her little tongue cleaning all her juices and my sperm off my semihard cock. I pulled her up so that he was laying between Ryan and me.</p> <p>""What do you want to do now, Ryan?"" I asked the teen, who was again eyeing Lisa's little body greedily. Lisa looked from one of us to the other, her eyes pleading with us. You could see the trapped look in her eyes and that excited me further.</p> <p>'Let's bring her off a few times before we torture her.' </p> <p>I nodded, 'Fair is fair. She gave a couple of good orgasms, we ought to return the favor. OK, Lisa, ' I lifted her to her feet, 'Stand real still with your hands on your head; Ryan and I are going to make you feel real nice now.' I stood behind her and starting running my hands up and down her skinny back being careful to avoid the more ticklish spots. When Lisa seemed to relax a bit I put my hands on her buttocks and started gently kneading them. Lisa leaned backward a bit, probably expecting me to finger fuck her, but that wasn't on my agenda for now. </p> <p>Meanwhile Ryan was gently massaging the naked 8 year old's front, touching every spot, save for her cunny and nipples. I knew from past experience that Lisa's nipples--perfect pink pinheads in matching disk shaped areolas--were very sensitive. something we'd take advantage of when we tortured her. For now, though, we were going to stimulate a whole set of other nerves. Ryan sat back on her haunches while I put my forefingers on Lisa's nipples. Barely touching them at first, I moved my fingers in a circular motion on each tiny nipple. Almost immediately they went hard as pebbles. I started stroking them harder. </p> <p>'Ahhh' Lisa sighed and her head went back. I gave her nipples a gentle squeeze which send trembles through her 8 year old frame. 'Ohhaa, ' she moaned, eyes squeezed shut, her back arching toward me. Her tiny clitoris , which had naturally gone flaccid while we molested her, was stiff as a church steeple. Lisa started to drop her hands, but I grabbed her wrists and nodded to Ryan. The teen slowly opened Lisa’s pussy lips and gently stroked her rampant clit. </p> <p>'OHHH AAH' Lisa cried out trying to shove her cunny deeper into Ryan's hand. I held her back and kept massaging her nipples while Ryan slowly masturbated her. Ryan would caress Lisa’s clit and labia for a few seconds then he would put it in her fist and gently squeeze and stroke it up and down. Lisa was moaning steadily now, her small head jerking back and forth as spasms of pleasure shot through her lithe little body. Ryan and I exchanged glances. I pulled Lisa against me and held her tight as Ryan started masturbating Lisa in earnest. </p> <p>'OH! OH! OH! GOOOD! AHHOHH GOOOD!' Lisa screamed arching forward as we molested her stiff little nipples and clit over and over again. Ryan was trying to keep Lisa from reaching orgasm for as long as possible, but one can delay the inevitable only so long. Lisa screamed and bent backwards, her chest and arms rigid as wood, her hips thrust forward, little feet drumming on the floor. Lisa’s orgasm lasted a good thirty seconds and like most little girls she could easily be brought to multiple orgasms but we had no intention of letting her do that now. I lowered her rubbery form to the bed and got down beside her. Ryan got down on the other side. </p> <p>'So what's now, Ryan? Stage 2?' ' I asked the teen, who was again eyeing Lisa's little body greedily. Lisa looked from one of us to the other, her eyes pleading with us. You could see the trapped look in her eyes and that excited me further I reached over to Lisa and thrust my fingers in her cunt. I pulled her pussy lips open, exposing her clit and vagina. I took her clitoris between two fingers and started rolling, easy at first then harder and harder. Listening to the young girl whimpering and crying beside me I shoved a finger up her vagina, almost to her cherry. I shoved my finger in and out of her vagina a few times. Then I motioned to Ryan to start in on her nipples and he grabbed both of them and twisted them savagely. As he did that I pinched Lisa’s clit hard and finger raped her tiny vagina. Over and over she screamed as Ryan tortured her nipples while I alternately squeezed her clit and roughly finger fucked her.</p> <p>Her struggles and screams were making me so hot. I could see that Ryan was the same way, both our cocks were again fully hard and precum was dripping down each of them as we tortured her.</p> <p>""Let's hang her from the ceiling and really do her. What do you say Kevin?"" Ryan asked me this, with an evil grin on her face.</p> <p>I didn't even bother to answer her, just got up and picked up little Lisa and brought her to the center of the room.</p> <p>""No, no. Please. I'll be good. Anything. Please don't."" Lisa managed to get those words out, between sobs and screams as I tied her hands to the cuffs and lifted her off the floor so that he was at about our height there in front of us.</p> <p>""Shut up Lisa, or you're really going to regret it."" I growled at the little girl who was trying to stop crying but he wasn't doing a very good job of it. I didn't really want her to stop anyway, I mean, part of the enjoyment was listening to her cry and scream. So as he came under some control again I walked up in front of her and jabbed her belly button with a child sized electric shock prod.</p> <p>The air whoosed out of Lisa, her body just shook as it hung there as the little girl tried to get her breath back . I lowered the prod's setting safely zap Lisa's nipples. Even so Lisa shrieked gratifyingly loud as I tortured her nipples with low level electric shocks.</p> <p>She was turning red, tears running down her face as Ryan jabbed her back with the other shock prod. Lisa's high pitched voice split the air as she screamed piercingly, as Ryan continuing to shock her back, ass and legs with her prod. With each shock Lisa's body swung toward my prod. I shocked her tummy and chest, sending her back to Ryan. </p> <p>After a couple of minutes, we switched our target; Ryan inserting the prod in Lisa's anus, while I touched her tiny cunny. Lisa screamed till her voice gave out. We stopped and gave her a drink. </p> <p>""All right, Lisa, "" I stroked her little head, ""now we're going to make you feel real good again."" I motioned to Ryan and he started rubbing Lisa's shoulders, slowly moving her hands along the eight-year-old's skinny back. I waited till Lisa started to relax a bit then I gently stroked her tiny nipples with my finger tips. </p> <p>While I molested Lisa's nipples Ryan massaged her thin buttocks. After a few minutes of these ministrations Lisa started moaning softly. Ryan knealt started gently fingering the little girl's clit. </p> <p>""AHHWW!"" Lisa jerked her legs up in response to the teen's manual stimulation of her babyclit . I got in front of her and put her legs over my shoulders. Lisa's cunny was dripping with sweet little girl juices I lapped her cunny and down, darting my tongue in and around her vagina, sucking her clit ike the world's sweetest lollypop, which it was. Within moments Lisa cried out with her orgasm of the morning, followed a few seconds later by a third brought on by Ryan's masturbating her clit. The naked little girl looked so hot hanging from the ceiling, her splendid kid muscles taut with sexual tension, that we simply couldn't stop molesting her. I grabbed her clit and masturbated her to a fourth orgasm, then Ryan's tongue stabbed Lisa's cunny to orgasm number 5. </p> <p>We sucked and fondled Lisa for over twenty minutes, molesting her to a dozen orgasms. Finally Lisa begged us to stop. </p> <p>""My arms are killing me"" he complained, ""Can't you take me down now?"" </p> <p>I shook my head and picked up a short plastic whip. ""In a moment, baby, "" I cooed, ""but first Ryan and I want to whip your cute little body."" I raised the whip and lashed her across her chest. Then I whipped her left nipple. Lisa howled, then shrieked as I whipped her right nipple. </p> <p>'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'HOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! I slowly Ryan behind her, took up her whip and cracked it across her back , leaving an ugly red welt. Lisa's high pitched voice split the air as she screamed piercingly as Ryan and I took turns whipping her, Ryan on her back, ass and the back of her legs, me her skinny chest, flat tummy and the front of her legs.</p> <p>'One, two three, ' I'd count and then'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' Ryan gave Lisa a solid lash across her delightful little rear. 'Four, five six, ' Ryan responded. 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' My whip curled around her upper chest, stinging both inflamed nipples. 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE! 'WHOOSH! CRACK!' AYEEE!' </p> <p>After we had each given Lisa about a dozen strokes we walked around her to admire each other's handy work. We were experts with the small whips, there was hardly any place on Lisa's nude form that wasn't covered with angry looking red welts. There was, of course, one major exception. The little girl was blubbering, almost hysterical. He was breathing in gasps, her eyes slitted with pain. 'Look at me Lisa' I said to the girl and as he opened her eyes and looked directly into mine I raised my whip and brought it down on her pussy Lisa shrieked like her lungs were shooting out her body. I gave her pussy another smack, then grabbed her legs to give Ryan a better shot at her target. Ryan slowly raised her whip then sent it smashing into Lisa's clit This time there was no scream. Lisa's mouth flew open to deliver one, but then he just passed out.</p> <p>We took her down from the ceiling and put her on the table then. I went around and firmly attached all the straps, he was laying on her back, her hands pulled tightly and tied to the table legs, her legs up in the air and spread apart, giving us a good view of her still tight asshole, her cunt lips red and slightly swollen s. Lisa's head was laying slightly off the table and down.</p> <p>Ryan and I left the girl there, trussed up, while we went out and had a drink, then once they told us he had regained consciousness, we went back into the room with her. As she saw us coming she started to cry right away. Although Lisa had never been on this table, she had heard stories about what happened to boys on it. I walked over to Lisa and softly ran my hand over her body , he was shaking and shivering, not knowing what was going to happen. </p> <p>""Are you going to fuck me?"" he whimpered. </p> <p>""Yes, baby, "" but not quite yet,"" I slipped the sleeve vibrator over her clitoris. Meanwhile Ryan put disc vibrators on Lisa's nipples. ""We are going to fuck you, and you're going to beg us to do it,"" he told the shivering kid. ""But first,"" I added, ""We're going to give you a little test."" Lisa yelped as I shoved the dildo vibrator up her vagina.""</p> <p>""The things we put on you are going to make your little nipples, clit and vagina feel real good, real, real good,"" I stroked her cheek, ""almost to the point when you think you're going to have an orgasm."" </p> <p>""Only, "" Ryan chimed in, ""the moment you're about to reach orgasm, they'll switch off."" </p> <p>""Right, "" I nodded. ""This goes on till you yell 'Fuck me! 'Fuck me!' as loud as you can. Only to pass the test you have to keep from doing this for at least 15 minutes. If you can do this, after we fuck you we'll put the thingies back on and give you as many orgasms as you can handle. But if you beg to be fucked before the fifteen minutes are up after we fuck you good, we're going to torture you, like this."" I triggered the remote sending a low level shock to Lisa's nipples, followed by two stronger shocks to her clit and vagina </p> <p>""And if you yell anything except FUCK ME you'll get this!"" Lisa shrieked and convulsed from the current Ryan sent surging through her c;ot, nipples and vagina.</p> <p>""Ok, let's get started,"" I turned the switch from TORTURE to STIMULATION. At first Lisa lay rigid as a plank; plainly scared about getting another shock. Gradually her hips starting to moving slowly as the special vibrators stroked her nipples and clit Within a minute she was thrusting her cunny into the vibrators trying to milk the last drop of pleasure from them Lisa's head went back and her little face screwed up tight as she got closer and closer to the moment of sweet release. </p> <p>""Ohhh, "" she moaned softly, ""Ohh Ohhh, "" Her cunny was pulsing visibly within its mechanical molester. She was coiling like a spring when... Everything stopped. ""No!"" Lisa yelled, forgetting what we had told her. Instantly six powerful jolts lashed her nipples, clit and vagina, followed immediately by six more as the machine responded to her screams. </p> <p>""Shall we try again?"" I asked after the kid had calmed down a bit. I decided to increase the intensity of the stimulating effect a little to compensate for the pain she had just suffered. This time Lisa almost reached orgasm in just under a minute, but she remembered to keep quiet when the good feeling stopped. The stimulator was reading her responses with laser like precision now, delivering exactly the right amount of good feeling to keep the girl just at the edge. Glancing at the counter I saw that Lisa had been brought to the brink of orgasm nine times in less than five minutes. Her small form was covered with little girl sweat and tears of frustration were pouring down her face. Again and again her small body arched up from the table only to drop back down as the relentless machine denied her release. At the ten minute mark Lisa had come within seconds of orgasm aat least fifteen times. For a minute or so I thought he might be one of the rare kids with enough self control to win the game. But with just three minutes to go the torture was too much. ""AHH I CAN'T STAND IT!"" Then just in time to avoid being whipped with voltage, she screamed at the top of her lungs ""FUCK ME! FUCK MEE! PLEASE FUCKKK MEEEE!"" </p> <p>""In a minute, baby, "" I turned off the machine, ""but I'm afraid after we fuck we're going to have to torture you really hard."" I removed the vibratorsAs I was doing this, Ryan had lubed up her cock and had come around behind Lisa, with her cock poised just an inch or two away from her wide open little baby cunt. I nodded to Ryan and he immediately drove her 7"" cock up inside Lisa, hard, all the way in one massive lunge. We heard the girl scream again, then again as Ryan started power fucking her. Over and over he pounded full length up the little girl’s tight little cunny as I watched her cock stretch the girl's hole almost to the tearing point.</p> <p>I had to do something too so I went to Lisa's face and drove my cock right down her throat, stopping her screams. Her face was red as I continued to fuck her face without mercy, over and over choking her with the full length of my 8"" cock, feeling her throat muscles give as I forced into her, feeling her gagging and loving the way it seemed to almost grip my cock like a hand.</p> <p>Ryan was fucking her like it was the last time he'd ever get any. He would pull her cock completely out of Lisa's cunt and then drive it back in all the way. Ryan loved the way it looked, her big cock and the small cunt of the young girl tied beneath her.</p> <p>Looking at the young girl, hard, with Ryan and I raping her from both ends was too much for me and I couldn't stop my load from shooting into her mouth and throat. I buried my cock down her throat and then put my hands there too so I could feel my cock get larger, then shoot a load of sperm, over and over. The girl was choking, trying to get air, her body jerking within the limits of the restraints as I lost track of time but then finally pulled my cock out of her throat and Lisa choked and breathed raggedly, each gasp cut off by Ryan still thrusting up her vagina.</p> <p>Ryan saw me cum, saw me fill Lisa's little mouth with sperm again and that drove her over the edge too. Her first shot started while her cock was actually outside the little girl's vagina, shooting right into the gaping hole and then being pushed in as Ryan shoved her spurting cock as deep as it would go, allowing her cum to fill the girl's vagina</p> <p> Finally both our orgasms waned and we fell away from the girl who had lost all her resistance, had cried himself out and who was just still laying there, slowly shaking occasionally as her body tried to recover from the massive fucking he had just received.</p> <p>""All right, Lisa, time now for your first torture session, I told her. ""Ryan reached under the table and pulled out the electric torture machine. It was square black box roughly twice the size of a car battery. Within it was a computer controlled shock generator and cardiac monitor. Its top was crowned by 8 or ten cables. Six of them ended with single headed alligator clips, two large, four small. Two others had pairs of even clips, each holding a tiny electrode. These would go on Lisa’s nipples. They were designed so that the electric shocks would travel from on side of the nipple to the other, and not go through her heart. To be on the safe side, though, I taped the cable with the flat head to Lisa’s chest. That would read her vital signs, which would allow us to keep the torture below the danger level. The last cable to be attached to Lisa ended in a specially designed probes which went up Lisa’s anus and vagina. Worse, far worse was to come. </p> <p>Ryan snapped the two big alligator clips to Lisa’s toes, while I drew the wires with two nipple electrodes up to the 8 year old's chest. I laid the electrodes over Lisa's nipples, but didn't attach them; Ryan had done the same thing the clips that would go on Lisa's clit and labia. We strung the last pair of cables over a stand mounted just over Lisa's head. One ended in a directional microphone which pulled just above Lisa’s mouth. The last one had a clock faced indicator with markings from one to fifty. It dangled so Lisa could easily see the black arrow set on 0. </p> <p>""Listen carefully, Lisa,"" I explained as I signaled Ryan to switch the torture machine to the wait setting, ''we're going to give you a little test to see how brave and strong you are. We're going to put these clips on your body which is going to hurt a lot, but that only a start. They're attached to a machine that’s going to torture with electric shocks. That’s going to hurt even more. But how bad this will be depends on you. If you can keep quiet for five minutes, the torture will end and Ryan and I will make you feel real good. But every time you make a sound the pain level increases. Like so, ' I tapped the microphone. Lisa yelped as a 3 level current swept though her feet and anus. </p> <p>Lisa clamped her little jaws shut as I screwed the chest electrodes to her nipples. I didn't want to them to hurt too much, so I used a fairly loose setting. But even a slack spring wouldn't do the kid much good for the remaining three probes. So Ryan just used the standard setting to attach the electrodes to Lisa's clit and labia. Lisa cried out as the cruel metal bit into her tenders parts. Moments later she shrieked as a level ten shock hit her, bouncing her butt off the table. Two more level ten shocks lashed Lisa, who didn't scream mainly because the breath had been knocked out of her. The machine compensated for that by slightly adjusting the current. </p> <p>At level twelve Lisa almost managed to keep still, just a quick yell as the current stabbed her nipples, clitoris and labia. With level fifteen, though, Lisa was nearly at her breaking point. Her little limbs flailed wildly as the machine tortured her with ever increasing intensity. By the time level twenty shocks were hitting her Lisa was shrieking uncontrollably. Each yell brought more agony, which caused even louder screams. Suddenly the indicator flashed a yellow caution light. We were at level 35 and Lisa was hyperventilating. He had been tortured for three minutes and forty-five seconds. Ryan set the machine to neutral which would temporarily block Lisa's pain, while I rummaged for the stimulant. With some difficulty I injected it in Lisa's right buttock (her muscles were still rigid as iron from the electricity). </p> <p>Two minutes later the machine flashed green. ''OK, Lisa, we're going to have to start all over; only this time we'll begin a bit higher.'' 'No, no, no, ' Lisa begged, totally forgetting the consequences of yapping. Ryan had set the second torture sequence to start at twenty, but Lisa's shrieks quickly brought it to thirty, then thirty-five then forty. At level, the special setting we programmed kicked in. Instead of sending current to all the electrodes at once the machine started cycling. </p> <p>Five seconds zapping Lisa's right nipple at level forty two followed by five seconds on her left nipple, followed by ten seconds for her labia and clit, which led to fifteen seconds of torture for her feet, followed by a dozen seconds of jolts to her anus and vagina. When the cycle ended the machine went back to torture Lisa with full body shocks. It tortured the 8 year old for thirty seconds at level 48 then cut back to five to fifteen second cycles of between twenty five to thirty five zaps to her feet, clit, vagina, anus and nipples. This session lasted for four minutes and six seconds before the machine cut off. </p> <p>We simply let Lisa rest for a couple minutes while we reprogrammed the machine. This time it would start at thirty then quickly move up to maximum level, fifty, and keep it there till Lisa fainted. Lisa shrieked like a flock of banshees as her body arched up from the table, nearly snapping the restraints. Again and again her small body was lashed with excruciating bolts of electricity. It took just fifteen seconds for the machine to reach level fifty, but Lisa some how managed to keep from losing consciousness for almost three minutes. Finally, her eyes rolled back in her head and he went limp as a rag doll. The machine switched off––we had set so it would recognize that the girl was knocked out. Lisa would need a good long rest before the next torture session, so Ryan and I went out to grab some lunch and watch the video of our session with Lisa. </p> <p>When we returned 45 minutes later Lisa was moaning quietly--her little throat was too raw for real yelling, presumably because of the clips on her tender spots. </p> <p>""Hi, Lisa, "" I kindly stroked her lovely sweaty forehead, "" You've done real well so far, We're just going to give you one more torture and then we'll make you real good. </p> <p>""Kevin, could you please take these things off me, "" the girl pleaded, ""they're hurting my nipples and clitty real bad."" </p> <p>""In just a little bit, baby, "" I gave her a kiss, ""but first one more little test. All you need to do is keep absolutely quiet for five minutes and we'll take those nasty things off and make your nipples and clit feel real good."" </p> <p>""But, every time you make a sound we'll have to start all over, "" Ryan chimed in."" </p> <p>""Right, we're going to give you ten chances, "" I added, ""if you can't do this after ten times, we're going to keep shocking you all day. Ready?"" </p> <p>We started slowly with a few twenty level pulses to Lisa's feet and tummy. Then we sent a five second jolt to her right nipple, followed by a three second jolt to her left. Then both nipples got a ten second twenty five level zap . Lisa's face was a rigid mask of agony, but he kept her little jaws locked shut. The next stage would be tougher. I reduced the current level to fifteen, but set the machine to give ten second zaps to her clit and anus, followed by twenty second jolts to her nipples. Lisa managed to hold out for 3 cycles--nearly three minutes-- but midway through cycle 4 it was too much for her and she gave a long scream of anguish. We let her calm down a bit then started this shock pattern again, only this time the power setting would start at twenty and the time would lengthen to fifteen and thirty seconds respectively. Lisa managed to last three cycles -- just under four minutes-- this time before the pain was too much for her and he screamed and screamed. </p> <p>Before we started the third session I let the eight year know how well she was doing. ""Just one more time, Lisa, "" I encouraged, ""and you're the champ. OK."" Somehow the tough little tyke managed to smile at us. Well, as they say three times the charm, but we weren't going to make it easy for her! This time Lisa would get simultaneous shocks to her clit, labia, anus and nipples for a full minute followed by alternating twenty second shocks to each tender spot. In other words, Lisa would have to keep silent for just over two cycles before her torture would end. </p> <p>At first it didn't look too good for the kid. The first set of shocks forced Lisa's body up from the table and held it rigid with just her head snapping back and forth in agony so hard you'd think it'd come off. Her eight year old frame sank back down as the first shock set ended, only to be snapped up again when the current zapped her clit, then in quick succession, her nipples, anus and vagina. But somehow, don't ask me how, the little hero managed to keep from yelling through three full torture cycles (all right we cheated by keeping the machine on for two extra minutes. So sue us). </p> <p>We praised Lisa for her courage as we removed the electrodes, and smeared analgesic cream over her sore nipples and clit. I untied Lisa and let her legs down. I knew she couldn't walk now, her legs would need time to get blood back into them so I gathered her up in my arms and took her back to the bed, her arms going around me as I lay her again between Ryan and I. I smiled down at Lisa, who looked at me hopefully and I then leaned over and kissed her. </p> <p>'You've done very well Lisa. Very well indeed. Do you want us to make you feel good now?' and the little girl shook her head yes as he tentatively smiled at me. I kissed her harder then, pulling her up on top of me. SHe returned my kisses, slowly at first but then with more fervor and passion. Ryan got up and bent over the girl's back, spreading her little cheeks and looking down at the girl's puffy anus. Ryan leaned further down and began licking around the girl's anus, licking all around it and then sticking her tongue up inside Lisa, tasting our combined sperm in the little girl's anus. </p> <p>Ryan closed his mouth around Lisa's hole and sucked hard, drawing all the sperm out of her hole. The girl's body was shaking uncontrollably as the suction felt like it was pulling on her insides, but it felt so good to her. I pulled the girl up to her hands and knees. Ryan went right back to her anus and I slid under Lisa, capturing her moist little cunny with my mouth, sucking her hard. Lisa drove her cunny as deeply as she could and yelled out, an orgasm hitting her. I could feel her cunny juices drip all over my face in orgasm and I continued to suck on her, moving upand down. I could see that Ryan had her face buried in the girl's ass and a little bit of our combined sperm had run down and I could taste it as it dripped past Lisa's cunt and into my sucking mouth. </p> <p>A minute later the girl tensed again and yelled, another orgasm. Then again in about 20seconds, then it was almost a continuous stream of orgasms, the girl yelling, her and she finally passed out again. I felt her body fall hard and limp against me but her clit was still throbbing over and over. I continued to suck on the unconscious girl for a long time until she finally went limp. Then I pulled her up beside me and waving goodbye to Ryan, went to sleep, holding her tightly in my arms. I was awakened by her movement beside me. I opened my eyes and looked at her, he was already looking at me, and I smiled at her. He smiled back at me and leaned towards me for another kiss. </p> <p>'I love you daddy.' Lisa said. 'I love you too, ' I said to my little girl.</p></div>",[]
1376,"Slaveboy Story, Part 1",1,COREY HAIM,no@email,,2005-01-02,14,4,"M/b, tort, nosex",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haim003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Patterns are a gift to predators. At eight, little Alex Blaine was too young to have grasped this basic principle. The dark coolness lapping the abandoned quarry's edge was far to inviting to resist. Especially after a long day in a stuffy summer classroom. So every afternoon Alex would take a short detour on the way home for a swim. Today was no different. Alex bicycled down the brush strewn path to his favorite launching point, a cluster of discarded blocks forming a small alcove at water's edge. Jumping off his bike Alex grabbed his carry bag and ran into the shelter. He kicked off his sneakers and pulled his T-shirt off, then peeled off his jeans and briefs. Like many little boys Alex was rather shy about being seen nude, so even though there probably wasn't anyone within fifteen kilometers, he dove swiftly into his swimsuit. It was already a size too small and the liner was so worn that his penis was clearly outlined. </p> <p>Alex was an excellent swimmer, which was fortunate for as usual he was quite alone. Too new and too poor to have made many friends in the affluent suburb, for now Alex liked being by himself. At least then no one would tease him about his round face and stick out ears. In fact Alex was a cute little kid, but alas cute like a monkey doll, not cute as in awesome handsome. He was trim and lithe with only the barest trace of baby fat on his tummy and hips. But his most outstanding feature, although of course he didn't realize it, were his nipples. Unlike most boys his age Alex's nipples were clearly visible brown red tips, centered in flat disc shaped brick colored areolas. They were the nipples more usually found on an older boy's chest, nipples especially suitable for kissing, sucking or for more painful actions. Before too long Alex would discover his nipples along with his tiny circumcised penis and his flat little rear would become the centers of a great of deal of, mainly unwanted, attention. </p> <p>""HEY YOU KID! GET YOUR FUCKING ASS OUT OF THERE!"" Startled Alex saw two big man standing by his bike. They were wearing some kind of uniform. ""I MEAN YOU! GET YOUR FUCKING ASS HERE RIGHT NOW!"" That came from the red faced fattish man on the right. His companion, younger and slimmer, stood by with arms crossing his chest. A close observer might have noticed he was struggling to suppress a giggle. Needless to say the, frightened eight year old was not a close observer.</p> <p>What do you want, mister? I'm not doing anything bad, am I?"" </p> <p>""I WANT YOU'RE FUCKING ASS OUT OF THE WATER RIGHT NOW!"" Scared (not literally) shitless, Alex swam over the men. He had hardly an alternative; the other side of the quarry pit was a good kilometer away, Besides what was the worse that could happen? A spanking? Being yelled at? Par for the course for even a reasonably well behaved third grader. </p> <p>The first hint that it wouldn't quite be like this came as Alex was trying the scramble out the water. The loud fat man grabbed his arm and yanked into the air like a fish going into the pot. </p> <p>""Hey take it easy, Clem,"" the younger guy cautioned, ""He's just a little kid."" Clem gave his companion a dirty look, but set the struggling boy down. ""He's old enough to read, aren't you kid?"" Alex nodded fiercely. </p> <p>""SO HOW THE FUCK DIDN'T YOU KNOW WHAT NO TRESPASSING NO SWIMMING MEANS? Or are you going to tell us you didn't see the signs?"" Alex blinked in confusion. He hadn't for the excellent reason that no such signs existed. It never occurred to him that two grown ups would deliberately lie to him, anymore than that he might be kidnapped into sexual slavery. Which was, of course, the whole point. You got to come with us kid,"" the other guy said. ""This serious business and we'll need to report you."" Alex moved toward the shelter. ""And where do you think you're going?"" Clem asked. ""Get my clothes,"" </p> <p>""Won't need 'em where you're heading, kid,"" the other man smirked. Before Alex could even blink in surprise Clem laid a meaty hand on his shoulder. In it was a small hypodermic needle. ""Ow!"" Alex cried, took two steps then sank like a deflating balloon. Clem and his colleague, whose name by the way was Russ, caught the sagging boy and swiftly carried him to their waiting van. Clem got in the driver's seat while Russ strapped the unconscious boy to the gurney in the cargo compartment. He pressed Alex's thumb to their laptop's biometeric port and read the results from the national medical databank. ""Alex Blaine, aged, 8 and three months. All immunizations current, no serious ailments or discovered defects. And, our little package was circumcised right after birth."" </p> <p>""Could have found that out yourself,"" Clem muttered. ""Hey, you know the boss likes us to keep the packages wrapped,"" Russ shot back. </p> <p class=""h2"">INTERLUDE</p> <p>""Excellent new, Baron,"" Randolph Simon, Clem and Russ's employer, informed his very distinguished guest, ""A completely fresh specimen will be arriving shortly. This gives us an ideal opportunity to demonstrate our techniques and equipment.""""Excellent, indeed. I shall look forward to it. Ah, tell me what’s the usual first step when dealing with, presumably, an inexperienced youngster? I assume you need to provide some disciplinary measures to start."" ""We'll torture him."" Simons said bluntly. ""Believe me, my dear sir, given today's repressive sexual climate, it's absolutely necessary to torture a boy to remove his unfortunate inhibitions."" ""I see. May I ask what your initial methods will be? ""Depending on the child's docility level a brief session with shock prods followed by a short whipping, followed by some minutes on the electric shock table. This is to establish the boy's pain base line."" ""Do your associates also ah, molest him?"" """"Not at this stage. Immediately after the initial torture session we test the child's sexual responsiveness; this particularly critical when dealing with a boy some years from puberty. After the boy is sexually stimulated to exhaustion he will be tortured for several hours, which naturally includes the child being raped repeatedly. Then thehe boy will then be isolated for a few days with an experienced tutor in sexual techniques. During that time he'll be introduced to a select group of clients. Within a month he'll be a willing and eager participant in any form of sexual activity, including, ahem, those featuring 'disciplinary measures.'""</p></div>",[]
1377,"Slaveboy Story, Part 2",2,COREY HAIM,no@email,,2005-01-02,20,4,"M/b, tort, nosex",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haim004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Alex's introduction to Torture ""Allright kid on your feet!"" They had administered knockout antidote a few minutes before. With their sophisticated medical monitors they knew exactly when Alex would be ready for some entertainment. Slowly the boy got up. ""WhaYIIEE!"" One the men, Clem, had tapped him lightly on his bare shoulder with a funny looking stick; a short club with two thick wires at the end. There was nothing funny about how it felt; Alex thought someone had just set his shoulder on fire.</p> <p>""Rule 1, kid,"" Clem brought the shock prod to within a centimeter of Alex's right nipple, ""You speak only when told to. Otherwise,"" the prod brushed Alex's nipple. Alex screamed and fell down. </p> <p>""Rule 2,"" Clem straddled, him, ""You don't do nothing unless we say it's o. k. Did we tell him to lie down, Russ?"" </p> <p>""Don't believe so, Clem."" ""Well in that case . .."" Clem zapped Alex's chest and stomach a dozen times, focusing on the screaming eight-year-old's nipples and belly button. Russ pulled the boy to his feet. ""OK, Alex get that swimsuit off; we want to see you totally naked in one second flat."" </p> <p>Alex was too stunned from the torture and the lingering aftereffects of the drugs to move. </p> <p>""Oh, shit, not another stubborn brat,"" Russ moaned, as Clem yanked the boy's speedo off . Instinctively Alex reached down to cover his tiny genitals. Russ grabbed his arms and pulled them behind his back. He held the boy up while Clem went to work on his penis and testicles with the shock prod. After an eternity (actually two minutes), God intervened. </p> <p>""Gentlemen,"" an iron voice crackled from the walls, ""time to move on."" </p> <p>""Right, boss,"" Russ acknowledged, ""The brat needs a good whipping. How many do we give him."" </p> <p>""No more than twenty. And I mean 20, Mr. Roveshrub,"" Russ gave Clem a knowing glance. Clem just shrugged. ""in equal distributions."" </p> <p>Alex was dragged to a high bar. Russ secured his wrists to the top, leaving Alex dangling a half a meter off the ground.</p> <p>""WOOSH-CRACK!"" For an instant Alex felt nothing by heavy blow across his right shoulder, but then the pain rushed over him like nothing he had ever felt before. Unlike the torment from the prod which left quickly once the prod withdrew, this pain grew and grew like a fire across his bare shoulders. </p> <p>""WOOSH-CRACK!"" Alex screamed as the whip caught his left shoulder. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""AYEEE!"" Slowly and methodically the men whipped the naked little boy, carefully targeting a different spot each time. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""AYEEE!!"" WHOOSH CRACK!"" Five lashes across his small back and shoulders. </p> <p>""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""YIEEEEEEEE!"" Alex jerked forward his left buttock aflame. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" The whip fell across his right buttock. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" Once more on his left buttock. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""YIEEEE!"" Then ""WOOSH-CRACK!: ""AIEEEEEUUUUEE!"" They whipped his skinny buttocks five times. </p> <p>Next came his thighs and lower legs. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" YIEEEEE! ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" Alex's throat was raw from screaming. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" ""WOOSH CRACK!"" </p> <p>The men took a moment to admire their artistry. Sixteen angry red welts crisscrossed the naked eight year old from neck to ankles. </p> <p>Then they moved in front and started whipping Alex's nipples and chest. The boy hung limply, his fine thin ribs arching away from his skinny abdomen. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" One of the men whipped his left nipple. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" The other man whipped his right nipple. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" His upper ribs. ""WOOSH CRACK!"" The whip curled around his lower ribs. ""WOOSH-CRACK!"" The final lash struck directly across the center of Alex's chest, catching both nipples.""Excellent work, gentlemen,"" God commented. ""Now be so good to get him on the electric shock table."" </p> <p>""For how long, sir?"" </p> <p>""He will need to be tortured for at least ten minutes, but not more than thirty, Russell,"" Simons replied. </p> <p>Clem took Alex down and carried him to a metal table equipped with five leather straps, one in the middle and four at each corner. Pinning the helpless boy down Clem drew the middle strap tightly around his waist. He then pulled each small leg as far apart as possible before tying on the ankle straps. The same procedure was followed for the boy's arms and wrists. With Alex securely spread-eagled, Clem undid the center strap to force a small wooden dowel under the boy's ass. This forced Alex's small anus into view. Meanwhile Russ was getting the torture machine ready. Satisfied with the settings he attached two alligator clips to Alex's nipples and put a third on his belly button. Clem busied himself putting two electrodes on each small foot, then ran a wire up Alex's ass. Two small clips went on each tiny ball and slightly larger one was attached to the 8-year old's tiny penis.</p> <p>TAKE THEM OFF PLEASSE! THEY'RE KILLING ME! I'LL DO ANYTHING, JUST TAKE THEM OFF!"" </p> <p>A loud buzz interrupted Alex's protests. Then every muscle in his body was suddenly ripped by white hot fists. He arched from the table then fell back gasping. A second even stronger jolt hit him ""AYIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"" Then a third, then a fourth, then a fifth.""AYEEEEEEEEEEE! AYEEIEEEEE! AYEEEEEE!"" The little boy shrieked like a thing demented as he was lashed with even more intense shocks coming ten seconds apart. After 5 minutes of this torture (which to little Alex was more like 5 centuries) the machine paused briefly and changed its aim. ""AYYYYY!"" Alex yelped as dozens of red hot needles shot through his nipples. A white hot knife plunged into his bellybutton. A giant spear thrusted through his anus to torment his baby prostate. </p> <p>""YEEEEEEE!"" Ten zillion fire ants chewed happily on his penis. An invisible giant with steel toed boots kicked the 8-year-old's testicles. The machine then switched back to full body shocks, this time at an even higher level. Pulse after pulse of agonizing surged through the nude child, each blast now coming at five second intervals. Three minutes of this was followed by another three minutes of selective shocks in a random cycle. Ten seconds to his nipples. A quarter minute to his toes. Twenty three second electrical lashed his penis. A dozen jolts to his anus and prostate. Forty-five seconds for his stomach. Two minutes simultaneously to his nipples and penis. Four minutes of body shocks came next, the shocks coming at two second intervals now. Alex's nipples and penis were tortured for with pulses every second for a full minute. </p> <p>""Very good gentlemen,"" God spoke. ""He's managed to last 12 minutes without loosing consciousness. You may increase the intensity by fifty percent."" </p> <p>Alex couldn't scream anymore. The bolts were hitting him every half second now. His penis, his nipples, his balls all felt as though a mad pit bull was devouring them. Elephants wearing spiked boots trampled every inch of his body. He was being dipped into molten lava. Zeus whipped him with his thunderbolts. Finally the eight-year-old's system couldn't take any more and he fainted. Russ poured a bucket of ice cold water over him. ""You're not down, not by a long shot, kid,"" he told the sputtering choking child. Alex was tortured for another eight minutes before fainting again, then he was revived for another six minute session. At long last the men removed the electrodes and took the traumatized little boy off the table.</p></div>",[]
1378,"True Beginnings: The Early Years, Part 1",1,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2003-10-04,9,3,"b/b, mast, tick, bond",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>At a very young age I became aware of tickling and the arousal that came along with it. I can remember was when I was about 5 or 6 years old. I have a cousin who is a year younger than me (male), and we used to spend a lot of time playing games together. One day while playing a game of chutes and ladders, I purposely threw a game piece under the couch in the living room. So while retrieving the lost piece, I pretended to get stuck under the couch. My cousin showing his concern for my predicament tried to pull me out by my ankles. Try as he might I was not budging, on one of his yanks he pulled the socks right off my feet. I really didn’t know what he would do or what direction I had hoped this was going to go. But I soon found out, as he began to stroke the soles of my feet with his fingers. This action brought me to immediate laughter. In response I found myself kicking my feet trying to get them away from the tickling fingers. He decided not to let this kicking deter him, he then sat on my ankles and really went to town. My shrieks of laughter only made him work harder. After about 15 minutes of this torture, I squirmed my way back out from underneath the couch, to find that I had had an erection in my pants. At this age I still didn’t know how they came about or what to do with it. Just the fact that the tickling really gave me a feeling that I liked and liked a lot. My cousin said that thanks to his tickling, I laughed so much that I jiggled myself out. Well he was half-right.</p> <p>I could never get enough of this game, whenever my cousin would come over or another relative I would somehow get into a situation where I got stuck. It could be under the bed or the couch or a dresser that had just enough room. All of the times with my relatives went pretty much the same way. I would always pretend to get stuck, I’d would usually take off my socks before going under. And the only way that I could get out was by them working over my feet until I couldn’t take it any more.</p> <p>The best thing about the game was that even when the adults would check in to see what all the noise was about, they would smile and say “Oh, he’s stuck again” or “you kids keep playing nice”. They had no idea that the reason I was getting stuck was to get the orgasmic feeling of my little 6yr old prick getting hard. And the ecstasy that I felt throughout my body as my little boy dick Rubbed against the floor as I laughed.</p> </div>","['This is a history of my earliest sexual experiences (all true); some of the stories have a lot of tickling involved in them. Since from the very beginning I associated tickling with sex and you will see why. I hope that you enjoy the first two installments, more will follow if you like this.']"
1379,"True Beginnings: The Early Years, Part 2",2,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2003-10-04,7,4,"b/b, mast, tick, bond",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Just around the same time that the tickling with my cousins was going on (age 6). My best friend and neighbor Tom and I were beginning to experiment with each other. This took place in the form of a game called “Doctor”. Tom was 2 years older than I was, and only 1 grade ahead of me in school. He lived right behind my house; our back yards were connected. Tom had what we called the “Hut” in his backyard, it was a 15’X15’ 2 floor wood shack, the downstairs had a pair of bunk beds for camp outs. There was also a wood ladder that led up to an attic space. Which was pretty cool for us kids. From the attic there was a door that opened and it led to a small 3’ X 10” deck which looked out onto Toms backyard.</p> <p>Well Tom was always the leader between the two us, I looked up to him and thought he was cool. Not a lot of older kids would pal around with a younger kid if he wanted to be cool. I would follow him around and do most anything he asked me to. I remember the time he said he was going to be my Doctor and that it was time for my appointment. So as always I went right along with him, he took me into the Hut and told me I needed to take my cloths off for my physical. Which of course I proceeded to do without hesitation.</p> <p>As I stood in front of my friend naked he told me to breathe in and hold it. While holding my breath he rubbed my belly in a circular motion. It made me giggle a bit and spit out my breath. He then took a hold of my very tiny balls that did not hang hardly at all and held them gently and told me to cough, which I did. Of course the sensation of my friend holding my nuts in his hand and being naked got me excited, well as excited as a six year old boy gets. It was a circumcised little prick about 1 1/2 to 2” long when hard. It was not very wide, but had a large purple knob as a head. My buddy Tom then started to play gently with my dick, stroking it and blowing air on it. All the while telling me that it looks like I have a pretty healthy little dick, and that these were tests to make sure that it worked right. Who was I to argue, I started to get light headed from the sensation of my buddy holding and playing with my dick. Tom had me lay on the bottom bunk as he kept on playing with my organ. Tom took my dick in between his to hands and started to rub it, like trying to start a fire with two sticks. This action began to drive me to the edge; I could feel my muscles tensing up. My toes were curled up as I began pumping with my legs. I had my very first orgasm (no fluid) just that very intense and unforgettable feeling.</p> <p>Some time in the following weeks while playing together in the Hut, Tom said to me “the Doctor is now ready for his next patient”. At that he led me over to the bottom bunk and had me sit down and take off my shirt and shoes. Then he said to get on the examination table, which was a small 2’wide by 5’long bench that ran against one of the walls inside the Hut. So I laid down and waited for my examination to begin. Tom then asked me “where does it hurt today.” So thinking back to my experiences with my cousins, I told him “my feet hurt Doctor”. Tom looked at me a little confused and wondering what I meant. He then moved down to the foot of the bench. As he began to touch my feet to remove my socks I pulled back my foot and laughed. Then I could see the light bulb go off over his head. He realized what a ticklish foot I had, so he then got up and sat on my legs facing my feet. He began to tickle my feet with heavy strokes up and down the soles of my socked feet. With this my laughter began to ring out nonstop. He then slowed his pace down and searched the entire length of each foot for ticklish spots. As I was in the throws of hysteria, he then removed the sock off of my right foot. With my bare foot in hand Tom went to town scratching the soles of my foot with his finger nails and drawing little circles around my toes. I must have been turning as red as a tomato, I was laughing so hard I could barley breath. Tom knew he was driving me nuts, I was trying to get my feet loose but his weight and position made it impossible. I remember giving him a few futile slaps on his back and a brief poke in his ribs to see if I could reverse the situation, but no way. This only seemed to make him tickle harder, pulling my left sock off and giving my left foot the same torturous working over. During my struggle to free myself, tom moved his hand to rearrange his position on my legs. While doing so his hand landed on my crotch, and even inside of my pants my little pecker was trying to burst through. Once Tom felt that he repositioned himself sitting on my stomach, facing my feet. He then said, “It looks like you may need a little help with this”. He undid my belt, unhooked the clasp and unzipped my fly. Opening me up for his full view, but out of mine. He lifted my ass up a bit and yanked my pants down to my knees. With his positioning on my chest, he began to tickle my stomach around my navel. He said “your pecker bounces around when you laugh” this seemed to amuse him, because he kept up with it for awhile. Tom finally relented and began to rub my dick between his hands. I swear that I must have had about four orgasms that session, I think two were when he was working over my feet and two more as he rubbed me off. The funny thing about Tom was that he didn’t want me to rub him or to do anything for him. Not that I would have been able to recuperate enough that afternoon to do anything for him. Tom just got up and said that it looks like your feet will be all right, but you should schedule another appointment before you leave.</p> </div>",[]
1380,"True Beginnings: The Early Years, Part 3",3,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2003-10-04,9,4,"b/b, mast, tick, bond",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It took about a year to outgrow the Doctor game, but it was quickly replaced with a new game. Tom came up with the great idea of teaching me how to play strip poker. Well actually I didn’t understand poker at all so I’m sure Tom was cheating from to beginning. When the game began I lost the first hand and had to remove an article of clothing, so off came my sneaker. I then lost the next hand and removed my other sneaker. This went on until I’m siting in just my underwear and Tom still fully clothed except for his shoes (he had to throw a couple of hands). When I lost the next hand and had to remove my underwear, I began to balk and said that it wasn’t fair. Tom said okay you can keep your underwear on and play another hand, and if I lose than I’ll strip naked myself, but if you lose not only do you get naked but I also get to do anything I want with you. Well this sounded fair to me; at least it gave me one more chance to save myself. Well gee guess what happened, I lost that hand too. So grudgingly I stood up and removed my briefs; right off my little boner popped up. Tom then instructed me to sit back down, which I did. There was a post that ran up the middle of the room in the Hut and Tom said to put my arms behind it. So I sat closer to the post and reached my arms behind me. Tom said “No over your head” so I moved my arms over my head reaching around the post and locked my hands. Not seeing what tom was up to behind me, I suddenly felt something being tied around my wrists. It was a Cub Scout bandana, and Tom securely tied it so I could not move my hands apart. I became very nervous and begged him to please let me go. But he said I lost fair and square and a bet is a bet. I still had no idea what was coming next, but I didn’t have to wait long. Tom began tickling under my arms, which were totally available. From my pits he moved to my chest digging his fingers in looking for the most ticklish spots. I was laughing so hard that tears were coming down my cheeks. He then worked over my super sensitive stomach and had me watch how my little prick bounced as he tickled me. He always enjoyed that part, watching my dick bounce. I began kicking my legs and squirming around so Tom sat down on my thighs facing me. This left me immobile and wide open for his torturing fingers. He went back to tickling my stomach and underarms. He also began to flick my dick around with his forefingers, making it bounce back up to attention with each flick. He was driving me completely nuts, and I began to beg him to play with my dick and make me feel good. He said that I would have to wait, he was just starting. Tom then stood up and removed his shirt; Tom was a cute kid with reddish brown hair, freckled face and smooth skin. I was wondering what was next as Tom then removed his pants and underwear. His 9yr old dick was standing at attention, as I gazed at this sight happily. I had yet to see Tom naked and was very excited to finally see what he had been hiding. Being 2 years older than me, Tom’s dick was much larger than mine was. It was at least four inches long and larger in width than mine was. He was circumcised and the head of his dick was also larger and more of a pink color than mine. It was amazing to me that someone’s dick could be that large. He had a real shit-eating grin as he reached up to a shelf and picked up a feather. Tom then sat down at my feet and began to tease the soles of my feet with it. I started kicking and Tom then grabbed my ankles and put them in a leg lock.</p> <p>He started going to town all over my feet, driving me absolutely crazy. After about ten minutes of this torture, he got up and stood over me with his large boy dick within inches of my face. He then sat back down on my thighs facing me, our dicks were touching and I was ready for anything. Tom then began tickling my stomach and chest with the feather; he slowly worked it down to my dick and tickled it for a while. Gently stroking up and down the shaft, he tickled my little hairless balls with the tip of the feather. I had a great view of this insane torture, I noticed that Tom's hardon seemed to keep growing bigger as he worked me over.</p> <p>Finally he grabbed my little boner and pressed it together with his. He began to rub our dicks together between his open palms. This was truly exciting and I shuddered as I felt myself orgasm almost instantly, He kept rubbing and rubbing our cocks together and when I could finally focus my eyes again, I saw the look on Toms' face. His mouth was open and his eyes were shut as he was getting ready to orgasm too. Remember we were only 9 and 7 so there was no ejaculating only dry orgasms that felt really intense. Tom began moaning and rubbing harder, I felt ready to go again too. Tom moaned and grunted and we both reached orgasm at the same time. I almost passed out, and Tom laid back over my legs and rested awhile. After a few moments of rest Tom got up and put his pants on and untied me. I still couldn't move, but I loved every minute of it. </p> </div>",[]
1381,"The Club, Part 1",1,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2003-10-04,23,3,"b/b, mast, tick, bond",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When I was about 9yrs old my friend Tom decided to turn the hut into a clubhouse. Tom would be the President of course, and he would invite and initiate new members from the neighborhood. I remember this well because I was to become the first member of this new Club. Tom asked me if I wanted to join his club so I would be the first member, this would mean that I would have seniority over any members that joined later. Well since Tom was my best friend and we hung out together every day, I didn’t see any harm in joining up. So we went into the hut and Tom took me upstairs to the attic area that was secluded and private. You climbed a wood ladder through the hatch in the ceiling of the first floor. Once upstairs, he locked the hatch door, this meant no one would be able to pop up without him unbolting it.</p> <p>Tom then said to join the club, I would have to prove that I was cool enough. So I said sure how do you want me to prove I’m cool. He told me I would have to submit to his initiation and never tell anyone what the initiation involved. So I nodded and agreed never to tell anyone what was about to happen. Tom then tried to scare me by telling me that he didn’t think I had the balls to make it all the through the initiation, and he’d feel real bad loosing a good friend because I was to weak to handle it. This only determined me more, to prove I could handle anything that he dished out.</p> <p>My first instruction was to turn around and sit facing away from him. So I did, and then Tom said he is going to blindfold me so that I would not be able to see all the terrible things that were going to happen. He then tied a folded red bandana over my eyes and knotted it behind my head. The bandana worked well, I couldn’t see a thing and this started to make me nervous. Tom then said it was my last chance to chicken out if I didn’t want to go on, but I said, “I ain’t no chicken, get on with it”. So Tom said I would have to take off my shirt, which I did. Still blindfolded with Tom behind me, he said to put my arms behind my back. I did, and I felt Tom grab my wrist and held them tight together. He then tied them together with what felt like another bandana.</p> <p>I had a feeling of what was about to happen next, yet it still surprised me when Tom’s fingers began tickling my exposed ribs. I started laughing and Tom kept working his fingers up and down my sides. He also tickled under my arms and around my bare belly. I could feel Tom sitting directly behind me, but I could see where his fingers were going next. After a few minutes of this I started squirming and trying to cover up the areas he was tickling. Tom then put his feet over my hands almost sitting on them so that I couldn’t move my arms. I was laughing hysterically as he dug his fingers deeper into my ribs and sides.</p> <p>Tom backed off and gave me a breather. I took some deep breaths and tried to compose myself. Tom said I held up all right for the first step, but not to get to confident, since I still had a long way to go. Tom then pulled me backwards sliding me across the carpeted floor until I was in the middle of the room. He pushed me down so that I was lying flat on the floor with my arms pinned under my back. He then rolled me over onto my belly and pulled my feet up toward my butt. I felt something being tied around my ankles and soon had both feet tied tightly together. I began to beg Tom not to tickle my feet, he knew exactly how ticklish they were and loved to hear me scream with laughter and beg for mercy. No sooner had I began to plead, then I felt my right converse being pulled off and then the left. Tom’s finger immediately went to work on my soft ticklish soles right through the white socks I was wearing. I began screaming right away, my senses were on end and I felt every touch of Tom’s fingers as they worked up and down the length of my foot. Tom would switch from one foot the other keeping me guessing as to where his tickling fingers would attack next. I felt my right sock being pulled off and knew that I was really in for it! Tom’s fingers went directly into my weakest spot under my toes; he was holding my foot and pulling my toes back to expose that area all the more. I was laughing so hard at this point I began to cry. Luckily Tom couldn’t see the tears rolling down my face since I still had that bandana covering my eyes. I then felt my left sock sliding up and off of my foot. And Tom began the same treatment on my poor exposed left foot, working the soft and extremely ticklish area under my toes. I couldn’t move my feet to cover the exposed areas or try to hide from the tickling fingers as they worked over my foot for what seemed like hours. Tom again gave me a minute or two to catch my breath again. Then I felt what I dreaded the most, I felt a feather running up and down the length of my right sole. I began to scream again and beg for him not to use a feather, but my cries fell on deaf ears. The feather found it’s way in between my toes, under my toes and all over the bottoms of both of my feet. After a few minutes of this treatment, I again was given a minute to relax. I knew Tom was still located down by my feet and I was waiting for whatever was coming next. I then felt something very soft and warm touch between my bare feet. At first I had no idea what it could be, then I felt what I knew were pubic hairs touch my toes as Tom was stroking his dick in between my bare feet. I became extremely excited by this, not only did it tickle a little but it felt real good.</p> <p>Tom kept rubbing his dick on my feet exploring my soles and toes; he actually was humping the area between my big toe and my index toe. All the while I am lying on top of my own hard on that was beginning to hurt from my weight being forced on it. I told Tom that I needed to change position because I was crushing my dick. Tom stopped humping my feet and rolled me over, he untied my feet and went directly to my belt. He undid my belt and button and unzipped my pants; I felt my hard on stretching for freedom. Tom then yanked off my pants and underwear in the same movement. I felt his warm hands touch my dick and begin to slowly stroke my cock. I was still blindfolded and my arms were now pinned under my back still tied together with the bandana. Tom was close to me very close; I could feel his breath on my chest as I felt his dick lay over mine. He began humping me, rubbing his cock against mine. The feel of his pubic hair stroking against the bottom of my dick felt awesome. I could tell by the pace of Tom’s breathing that he was getting close, and I was feeling sensations that were all new to me. I was in my own little part of heaven. I couldn’t see what was happening, but I pictured it all in my mind as I began to reach my 9yr old orgasm. I began to moan and I felt the sensation of an orgasm overwhelm me. Tom in the mean time had begun to hump me with more force, he was laying on me with all his body weight at this point and his hot breath was puffing right in my right ear. He began to moan and pant harder than I ever heard him pant before, then he came, he really came I felt hot wet cum gushing out of his 11yr old prick. Tom had his first real wet orgasm while humping my dick; this made me kinda proud. He musta shot about 3 times and then collapsed completely on top of me. I could feel his wet sticky cum between our stomachs and I seemed to move and expand as we breathed. Tom finally rolled off of me and caught his own breath now. He pulled the bandana down off my eyes and said “ look at what you did to me” seeing for the first time the remains of Tom’s white cum smeared over my stomach and his. We laughed and Tom untied my hands and we began cleaning ourselves off, he looked at me and said, “welcome to the club buddy.”</p> </div>",[]
1382,"Jimmy, Grounded For the Afternoon, Part 1",1,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-02-01,17,4,"celeb, t, b, bond, tick, mast, oral",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>Jimmy unlocks the front door and walks into the house. Usually his sister Lilly is home before him, but this afternoon she is at the mall shopping with her friends. The house empty for the first time in a long time, Jimmy grabs a soda from the kitchen and runs up the back stairs to his room. He shuts the door and kicks off his school shoes and pulls of his tie. He can't wait to get out of his catholic school uniform, he just hates it. So he unbuttons the white dress shirt and pulls it off, throwing it into the corner. He then unbuckles his belt and unzips his dark gray slacks and steps out of them. Jimmy is very skinny for a kid his age. At 13 he should be filling out but he's not. He looks at himself in the mirror and can see each rib in his chest and absolutely no hair growing there or under his skinny arms. Standing there in his underwear he picks a pair of shorts up off the floor and slips them on. He knows that he has an hour before his pesky brother Henry comes home and wants to enjoy the peace and quite.</p> <p> Jimmy decides that he wants to go look for his sister diary and see if there is anything in there about him. He has a crush on one of his sisters friends and just knows there has to be something in there about her. So Jimmy cautiously walk out of his room and into his sister's bedroom. He knows that she keeps her diary under her mattress for safe keeping, because he has red it before. He knows he would be dead if she caught him, but she's at the mall and he's home alone, so who's gonna know? Jimmy lays face down on his sisters bed and starts feeling under the mattress near the side of the bed, no book to be found. He continues sliding his hand under the mattress and works his way to the foot of the bed.</p> <p> As Jimmy is in his own little world on the search for Lilly's diary, he didn't notice the sound of the front door opening and closing. Henry got out of school 45 minutes early and he also knew Lily wasn't home and was going to sneak up on his brother and see what he is up to when he's home alone. Henry quietly walks up the stairs and slowly opens the door to the room he shares with his older brother. Careful not to make any noise, Henry walks slowly in looking all around. All he sees is his brothers school uniform dropped around the room. Henry picks up his brothers tie off the bed and the belt off the ground. Holding them in one hand Henry in his mind is now a hunter on a safari, looking to capture the big game. Being 9 years old, his imagination runs wild. He has always been a bit on the chubby side and he only has about 1 or 2 friends his age. He makes stuff up in his head to occupy the time. He enjoys the games he plays with himself with a childish rush of enthusiasm, never dwells on sad or depressing things. He is the exact opposite of his older brother, who only dwells on the depressing stuff and makes himself sick sometimes from thinking things through too much.</p> <p> After Henry searched their room for his brother, he decides to take the hunt out to the hallway. Quietly stepping along he hears the sound of bed springs squeaking in his sisters room. But Lily's out, what's the noise in there? Henry opens the door slowly and sees his brother sprawled face down on his sisters bed. Jimmy's socked feet facing Henry and Jimmy busy searching under the bed for something. Just then Jimmy finds what he is looking for and pulls the little red book from under the mattress. Henry sees what his brother is up to and decides that this is the perfect time to attack his prey.</p> <p> Henry takes 2 steps and jumps up onto his brothers back, knocking the wind out of his skinny big brother. Stunned, Jimmy drops the book from his hand and tries to catch his breath. ""What the fuck are you doing?"" Are the only words that Jimmy can think of. Henry giggling like crazy pulls his brother's hands behind his back. Jimmy still shocked has no idea what his little brother is up to until he feels his own school tie being tied around his wrists. Henry knows how to tie knots real well, he spent hours in his cub scout troop working on them. So in no time he has Jimmy's hands securely tied behind his back. ""So your my prisoner now"" Henry exclaimed with glee ""Let me go you little twerp"" jimmy responded.</p> <p>""You not going anywhere Jimmy. I just caught you red handed with Lilly's diary. What do you think she would say if she knew that?"" ""Aw com on Henry, I didn't even look at it, what do you want?"" "" I want to play a little game Jimmy, a game where I do whatever I want to my prisoner."" Jimmy didn't like the sound of this and as Henry spoke it he dug his fingers into Jimmy's bare sides and started to tickle those exposed ribs. Jimmy being extremely ticklish starting laughing immediately. ""Oh No! STOP! HA HA HAAAAAAA! Oh That tickles, pleaaase stop, ha ha haaaaaaa!"" Jimmy tries rolling from side to side and moving his arms to protect himself, but it's no use Henry's fingers are to fast and the knots too tight.</p> <p> Henry is big for his age and his weight keep his brother pinned securely beneath him. Henry smiled a cute tooth missing smile as only a nine year old can. A look comes across his freckled face like he just had the brightest idea in the world. ""OK Jimmy, we're gonna have some fun."" Henry says as he gets off his brothers back. Jimmy panting trying to catch his breath after being tickled so hard is shocked when Henry rolls him over onto his back. Jimmy's arms are now pined underneath him and his brother is smiling at him holding the belt he picked up off the floor. ""What do you mean Henry? What kinda fun? Let me go!"" But Jimmy's words go unnoticed as Henry pulls Jimmy's socked feet together and wraps the belt around his ankles. In no time Jimmy is laying helpless, tied up by his little brother who is still wearing his school uniform. Henry standing at the foot of the bed, still smiling, begins to run his fingers up and down Jimmy's socked feet. Jimmy again begins to laugh. ""Aw come on Henry stop, Please, ha ha ha ha."" hearing his older brother giggling like a girl has a strange effect on Henry. He looks down and notices that his little pecker is pointing up and tenting out his school trousers. Jimmy looks to where Henry is looking and also notices his younger brothers predicament. ""You little perv!,"" Jimmy states and then realizes he is in no position to pick on Henry.</p> <p> ""Yah, I'm a perv, Jimmy and your gonna love it."" Henry says with an impish grin. Henry is hot and excited now and not even thinking, he begins to take off his uniform. First the Tie, then the shirt comes off, exposing his chubby little belly to his tied up brother. Henry bends down and unties his shoes and kicks them off and pulls each sock off his feet. Another huge smile comes across Henry's face as he takes his socks and ties them together. He then moves up to his brother head and as Jimmy shakes his head back and forth, ties his smelly boy socks around his brother head. Stuffing the knotted toes into Jimmy's mouth. ""Murph Yoh Urngh."" is the sounds that Henry hears as he backs away and takes a look down at his brother, tied up in shorts and socks, ready and waiting for Henry's next move. Henry also notices that his brothers shorts have a tent in them s well, and he reaches across the bed and grabs a hold of the hard rod that lays twitching underneath. ""So I'm not the only Perv in the family then?"" Henry says smiling at his brother who is in disbelief that his younger brother is holding his cock in his hand. Jimmy's mind starts to race, Why? What? How? They never did these things before and he is feeling excited about it. How can I be excited when it's my brother holding it?, How can being tied up and defenseless against a smaller kid be turning him on? He couldn't answer any of the questions as they raced through his head. As he was thinking these things, Henry's hand started to slip into the waistband of the shorts and boxers that laid under them. OMG! Skin touching skin, Henry's fingers touch Jimmy's hard cock with nothing between them. Henry is content staring at his hand inside his brothers shorts and the feeling of the hard skin he is groping. Henry has only felt his own cock before, so this was certainly different, his older brothers dick seemed longer and fatter than his own. Henry couldn't wait any longer, without releasing his grip, Henry used his free hand to pull down the front of jimmy's shorts. Jimmy yelled stop but in the gag it sounded more like ""OCK!""</p> <p> Now Jimmy's cock is in full view of Henry and he slides up onto his sisters bed closer to the object of his attention. Of course Henry has seen dicks before, he's even seen Jimmys, (they do share a bedroom!) But he never paid close attention and he NEVER saw it hard and close up like it is now. So Henry begins to examine the piece of hard flesh in his hand, he traces a finger over the pinkish colored mushroom shaped head. As he is doing this he hears a whimper and a moan, the sound wakes him from his daze and he looks at his brothers face. A face flushed red and sweating slightly, eyes closed and seemingly enjoying the attention being paid to his member.</p> <p></p> </div>","['The following is a story based loosely on the TV series Grounded for Life. The author states that the events are not true and any resemblance to actual events or persons is totally by chance. The story is a fantasy episode starring Jimmy and Henry the two sons on the show. If you do not like reading stories about boys under 16 year old having sexual experiences or if these type of stories are against the law where you are located, then please read no further.', 'I hope you all enjoy this episode. If you do, please let me know. You can contact me at hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com, with input, ideas or just to say hi:-)', 'To be continued................ only if you guys want to hear more?']"
1383,"Jimmy, Grounded For the Afternoon, Part 2",2,HEAR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-02-01,7,4,"celeb, t, b, bond, tick, mast, oral",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p> We left off when Henry begin's to examine the piece of hard flesh in his hand, he traces a finger over the pinkish colored mushroom shaped head. As he is doing this he hears a whimper and a moan, the sound wakes him from his daze and he looks at his brothers face. A face flushed red and sweating slightly, eyes closed and seemingly enjoying the attention being paid to his member.</p> <p>A large impish smile again spreads across Henry's face as he sees the control he now has over his older brother. Henry continues to rub the head of Jimmy's cock, running his finger tip across Jimmy's slit. This motion extracts some more garbled sounds from Jimmy, as well as a little pre cum. Henry never saw this before and is pulls his finger away. Henry knows how good it feels when he lays with his own dick in the tub or when alone in his room. But sticky stuff has never oozed out like his brother is doing. Henry has a puzzled look now, almost ready to ask Jimmy what this is, but realizes he would have to un gag his brother to do that and Henry's not ready for that yet. Henry decides to to a little more probing and lets his fingers drift down to Jimmy's balls. Still hairless and hanging low below his 5"" hard on, Jimmy's sack is smooth and slightly darker in color than his white prick with the pink head. Henry gently rolls Jimmy's balls around between his fingers and then with his hand cups both balls in one hand and lifts and lowers them. Henry is fasinated at how Jimmy's cock dances with each touch. He again breaks away his attention from Jimmy's dick to look up at his brother face. Still flushed, Jimmy's eye's are closed and his head is shaking from side to side.</p> <p>Henry wants to see what else makes Jimmy's member twitch on it's own and traced his free hand up Jimmy's crotch, moving his fingers through the thin wisps of brown pubes that are growing above Jimmy's groin. As his fingers move slowly along Jimmy's belly, Henry noticed that Jimmy's tight stomach jiggles and twitches as his tickle the tender skin. Jimmy is giggling into his brothers smelly, spit soaked socks. Henry releases the hold on his brothers ball sack and now begins tracing all 10 fingers over Jimmy's bare, quivering belly. Jimmy stats to buckle and twist in his binds, his face now turning red and the giggles now full blow laughter into the sock gag. Henry smiles at his brothers predicament and look down to see Jimmy's dick is bouncing up and down. Making light smacking sounds as the wet pinkish heads hits the bare part of his belly just above his pubes. Leaving a trail of little wet sticky dots along the way. Henry's fingers teasingly tickle their way up Jimmy's sides, making the older boy buck from side to side. Trying to avoid the tickling fingers was useless and the effect that they had on him was astounding. His dick now harder than it had ever felt before. The fingers worked their way from Jimmy's sides up to his chest and found Jimmy's pert little brown nipples. Henry traced circles around them and brushed over the top of them, making them stick out and harden to his touch. The smile on Henry's face told it all, he was really enjoying being able to toy with his older brother and make his brothers groan with pleasure. Jimmy's eyes were now wide open watching the his younger brothers fingers playing with his nipples. There was a look off shock, along with a look of pure extasy written across his gaged face.</p> <p>Henry saw the look on his brothers face and for the first time in a while remembered his own painfully hard cock, still trapped in his school trousers. So he let go of both of his brothers nipples and sat up on his knees next to Jimmy. Jimmy now laid back and relaxed for a second on his tied up arms. He hadn't had a break from his brother relentless tickling for almost half an hour now. Jimmy breathed heavy through his nose, catching his breath and looked over to see Henry unbuckling his belt. Henry's little boner pushed against the pants and looked larger than Jimmy thought it was. Then again Jimmy never really saw his brother with a raging stiffy in years, not since Henry was about 5 years old. Jimmy glared at Henry's groin in anticipation as Henry undid the button and pulled down the zipper. Henry peeled his pants down to his knees and his boner was screaming to be set free from the tighty whity's that encased it. Henry slipped his thumbs into the elastic waistband and in one motion, yanked his underwear down to meet his pants around his knees. Henry's cock made a smacking sound as it sprung up and hit his little pot belly. Henry's cock wasn't all that little, he was almost as long as his older brother. Yet his knob was much smaller and darker in color that Jimmy's pink head. Henry's cock was thin and pale, with a large purple vain that ran the length of the underside to the helmet shaped head..</p> <p>Being naked and hard in front of Jimmy was turning Henry on even more and he sat back and stood up next to the bed and let his pants and underwear drop to the floor. Henry stepped out of them and brushed his boner with each hand in a provocative dancing motion. Stroking the length with one hand as the other grabbed his small little sack and then reverse. It was like he was giving Jimmy a show and Jimmy was staring at the show being put on for him. Jimmy's cock was still pulsing and hard, he looked down to see he was still leaking pre cum into a small pool on his belly. Henry asked his brother if he liked what he saw and strangely Jimmy nodded yes. What was he thinking? He's not gay, he likes girls, he really likes Lilly's friend Marsha, but he could not take his eyes off his chubby little brothers naked frame doing this erotic dance in front of him. Henry slowly walked to the foot of the bed and being that his brothers bare feet were tied together right in front of him, he got the idea to rub his skinny 5"" dick against the soft soles of Jimmy's feet. Jimmy out of reflex, pulled his feet back up the bed, but Henry grabbed hold of the belt wrapped around his ankles and pulled them back. Henry then held each foot in and pressed Jimmy's soles together and slowly began to enter the space between with his cock.</p> <p>This was the first time Henry had anybody else touch his cock and it felt really good rubbing his hard on against his brother soft soles. He began a humping motion, pushing his dick farther between the soft sleeve and then withdrawing it to the tip and then entering again. Henry's eyes now closed as the passion and the excitement started to give him waves of pleasure he has never felt before. Jimmy stared down the bed looking at the _expression on his little brothers face and noticed he was into it. Jimmy also noticed his own hard cock was still twitching with excitement and wished his hands were free so he could jerk off. He was so ready to blow he knew it would only take a few strokes to make his cock spit load after load of creamy white milk. After a few more minutes of fucking Jimmy's feet, Henry opened his eyes and started to crawl onto the bed over Jimmy's feet. Henry was only a few inches away from his brothers raging hard on and stopped there to blow air onto the head of that beautiful piece of meat. The air blowing into the slit made Jimmy's cock throb and pulse, as if were doing a dance for Henry this time. Henry grabbed the shaft and slowly started to stroke it up and down. Jimmy's eyes closed now, the feeling he was waiting for was upon him. Even though it was his brother doing it, it felt fantastic and Jimmy stopped thinking and just began to enjoy it. Henry took his other hand and again felt the tip of Jimmy's dick and was not disgusted with the clear creamy fluid anymore, he began to use it as a lubrication and rub it all over the mushroom shaped head of Jimmy's dick. Both brother wee circumcised and both had little dark rings just above the halfway point of their hard ons. Jimmy's was very tin and smooth over that area, were Henry's was a little thicker and had a little extra skin underneath. Henry wanted to see the difference, so he climbed on Jimmy's legs and sat facing Jimmy with both cocks in hand. Jimmy opened his eyes again to see what was going on and was very surprised to see his brother holding both of their cocks against each other.</p> <p>Just as Jimmy thought, Henry's dick was just a long pest, but only half as thick as Jimmy's was round. Henry now pressed both their cocks together underside to underside and starting stroking them both off at the same time in both hands. Ripples of pleasure ran through both young boys as Henry's experiment seemed to be working well. Jimmy bean to moan loudly into the gag, but Henry paid no attention. Not until the first shot of cum hit Henry on the chest and he watched as string after string of hot slippery juice hot form Jimmy's cock. Some landing on Henry, some landing on Jimmy, but spraying just about everything in a 2 foot radius.</p> <p>Jimmy's back was arched and his fists and toes were clenched into to blanket . He could not believe the fantastic orgasm he was having, he NEVER shot like that when he did it himself and never for that long. Henry wasn't stopping the motion either, he kept right on stroking away with both hands, kinda like he was milking a cow. That's when a sudden rush came across Henry as well and his face went flush. He didn't know it, but he was cumming too. His knees buckled under his weight and he released the grip on their cocks and fell back onto Jimmy's legs. A small amount of fluid leaked from the tip of Henry's dick. Henry couldn't focus his eyes to see it, but Jimmy saw, Jimmy knew he little brother jut shot his first load and he did it with him, how cool is that Jimmy thought to himself. As Henry started to compose himself and straighten back up, Jimmy tried in vain to ask to be let go. With the gag in his mouth the best he could do was , ""et me ooze enry."" Henry realized that not all the mess covering both boys was Jimmy's and smiled at himself saying ""Cool!"" Then Henry jumped off the bed and ran out of the room to grab some towels to clean up. Henry went to the bathroom and got a couple of towels and started back to Lilly's room, when he made a detour back into his own room and grabbed something from his desk.</p> <p>Walking back into Lily's room, Henry had a smile from ear to ear. He looked down at his helpless brother and laughed. Jimmy wondered what the hell got into Henry when from the towels Henry pulled out his digital camera. Jimmy panicked, he started shaking his head NO and screamed into the gag ""NO ENRY!"" Henry didn't stop though, he casually walked up to the bed and laid the towels down and stood back to focus the camera on his shocked and crying brother. Henry took a few pics of the cum soaked body laying tied up and deflated before him. He then put the camera down and apologized to Jimmy. ""I'm sorry bro, but I can't have you kicking my ass for this later on, so now you know I have pictures of you tied up and if you ever threaten me, I'll show em to your friends and even to Lilly if I have to?"" Jimmy's eyes wide with terror and wet with tears just nodded his understanding and thought it was over, but Henry giggled and said ""what do think Lily would say about you being tied up on her bed like this?"" Jimmy made some more pleading sounds and waited for his release, but Henry took the towel from the bed and started to clean up the puddles of cum from Jimmy's stomach and chest, wiping him clean. He moved with the towel to Jimmy's soft dick which now wasn't even an inch long and wiped the cum from Jimmy's groin. The special attention Henry was paying to his dick got it started up again and with every wipe of the towel, it jerked and grew a little. Henry started to smile that impish grin and Jimmy just knew that he wasn't done with him yet.</p> <p></p> </div>","['The following is a story based loosely on the TV series Grounded for Life. The author states that the events are not true and any resemblance to actual events or persons is totally by chance. The story is a fantasy episode starring Jimmy and Henry the two sons on the show. If you do not like reading stories about boys under 16 year old having sexual experiences or if these type of stories are against the law where you are located, then please read no further.', 'I hope you all enjoy this episode. If you do, please let me know. You can contact me at hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com, with input, ideas or just to say hi:-)', 'To be continued........ Let me know what you think so far, any input or ideas are welcome :-)']"
1384,"Jimmy, Grounded For the Afternoon, Part 3",3,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-04-15,11,4,"celeb, t, b, bond, tick, mast, oral",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>We had left off when Henry had taken a towel from the bed and started to clean up the puddles of cum from his brother Jimmy’s stomach and chest, wiping him clean. He moved the towel towards Jimmy’s soft dick which now wasn’t even an inch long and wiped the cum from Jimmy’s groin. The special attention Henry was paying to his dick got it started up again and with every wipe of the towel, it jerked and grew a little. Henry started to smile that impish grin and Jimmy just knew that he wasn’t done with him yet.</p> <p>As Henry wiped and watched his brother’s dick rise again, he looked down at his still naked body and noticed he too was back at full attention. Henry thought for a moment and glanced at the clock which read 3:35. “Good” Henry thought to himself, there is still at least a half an hour before their sister comes home and more than an hour before mom or dad would be coming home. Poor Jimmy has been tied up and at his brothers mercy for an hour now and his hands and feet where getting numb and his mind was reeling with all the activities that they have been through in the past hour. Jimmy was looking at his brother with pleading eyes, begging for some mercy and Henry looked up and noticed the look on poor Jimmy’s face.</p> <p>“You want me to untie you bro?” Henry asked coyly. Jimmy nodded and mumbled something into his sock gag. Henry said “OK, I’ll take the gag out for you, but you have to promise not to scream or anything.” Jimmy nodded, knowing that at least he would be able to breath a little easier. Henry moved up and untied the gag from around Jimmy’s head and pulled the soaked sock out of his brothers mouth. Jimmy gasped and flexed his jaw, trying to relieve the stiffness that had settled in. Henry smiles and said, “I’ll untie you soon, but you have to do me a favor first.” Jimmy looked and pleaded, “Please Henry, you’ve had your fun, come on and untie me.” “In a minute if you do everything I tell you to.” Henry replied. Henry’s fingers ran over his older brothers chest, drawing little patterns around the boys pink nipples. Jimmy struggled slightly as the fingers teased his chest and ribs. Little giggles began to escape Jimmy’s now open mouth. “You are real ticklish bro.” Henry stated, his fingers now tickling his brothers sides and smiling at the efforts of his brother to wiggle away. “Please STOP HENRY!” Jimmy begged loudly. Henry reacted by lifting his legs up onto the bed and sitting by his brothers side, stuck his bare size 7 foot into Jimmy’s face. “Lick my foot you big baby.” Henry said as he pressed his foot gently over Jimmy’s face. “Ew, No way, Come on Henry Stop it.” “I said lick it bro, or I’ll leave you like this for sis to find you.” Jimmy knowing he had no choice, stuck out his tongue and flicked it over Henry’s bare smelly sole. Henry let out a slight gasp as he was caught off guard by the feel of Jimmy’s hot wet tongue licking his foot. “Keep on doing it Jimmy, till I tell you to stop.” Henry demanded. With each lick and stroke of his sole, Henry began to giggle himself. He knew he was ticklish, but he really liked the feeling that he was getting, not only on his feet, but his little 3"" pecker was pulsing with each lick. Henry then decided to change things up and jammed his big toe into Jimmy’s slightly open mouth. “Suck it Bro!” Henry shouted at his brother. Jimmy having nowhere to move or to reply, began to suck his little brothers big toe. Jimmy rolled his tongue around Henry’s toe while he kept it warm and wet in his mouth. Henry now began moaning with pleasure and without noticing it, moved his hand to his little prick and began to stroke it. What a fantastic sensation he was feeling, something he never thought about before is turning him on beyond belief.</p> <p>Henry decides that he shouldn’t be the only one enjoying this, so he maneuvers himself over his prone brother. Henry never removed his big toe as he twisted and stretched over Jimmy’s naked frame until his face was right above Jimmy’s foot. In this new position, Henry easily slip his lips over his brothers big toe and began the same licking and sucking as he was receiving. And now he also noticed that his little hard dick was rubbing right on top of Jimmy’s raging hard on. So Henry began to slowly bring his prick into his brothers dick and to his surprise, Jimmy in return sucked in all of Henry’s toes into his hot mouth. Licking each one individually and sucking them all, Jimmy was in a dream land, again lost in the pleasures that his horny little brother was giving him. How can a kid so young know so much, was it just dumb luck, or was he not telling his older brother everything? Then Jimmy forgot about thinking again as the humping prick of his brother was now rubbing lower, into Jimmy’s balls and thighs. Just as he was about to relax and let go another hot load of teenage boy juice, Henry stopped the removed his toes from Jimmy’s mouth, got off the bed and stood looking over his brother, his tied behind him and his feet tied together at the foot of the bed.</p> <p>Henry smiled and walked to the foot of the bed and sat down on his brothers shins, pinning Jimmy’s feet beneath him. Henry’s naked butt sitting on his brothers legs, Henry bends forward taking his big brothers 2 big toes into his mouth again. This time Henry begins to trace his finger nails over the bare soles under his nose. Jimmy starts to struggle and laugh. “Come on Henry, Stop, Please not my feet.” But Jimmy’s pleas fall on deaf ears as Henry starts sliding his tongue over the little toes of Jimmy’s right foot, letting his spit dribble down the arches. His fingers work like magic, using the spit as lubricant, Henry continues to torture his brothers bare feet. Jimmy is now laughing loudly, still begging for Henry to stop in between breaths for air. But Henry still ignores his brothers frantic pleading and with one hand reaches behind himself to find Jimmy’s balls and starts stroking and massaging them. Between laughing and moaning Jimmy is able to cough out. “Please Henry, Stop, I’ll do anything, just please stop.” Hearing this Henry lifts his head letting Jimmy’s toes out of his mouth with a POP!. He turns his head and looks his brother in the eye and says “Anything?” While his fingers still trace circles on Jimmy’s bare soles. Laughing and out of breath, Jimmy agrees, “YES! Just stop tickling me. Henry does stop and stands back up at the foot of the bed turning to look at his flushed faced brother. Henry then realizes there is a new pool of pre cum on his brothers belly. This tickling stuff really makes Jimmy wet, thought Henry to himself.</p> <p> Henry walks around the bed and again straddles his brother, this time sitting right on his chest. Henry’s purple headed hard on pointing right at Jimmy’s face. Jimmy was a little stunned and questioned, “what are you doing Henry?” Henry just smiled down at Jimmy’s cute, confused face and said, “time for you to pay up big brother.” Henry pushed up on his knees, moving his throbbing hard on right over Jimmy’s face. “NO WAY!” Jimmy screamed. “Come Henry, stop playing around, this isn’t funny.” “It’s not supposed to be funny Jimmy, just FUN.” Henry said as his kept moving his dick closer and closer to Jimmy’s face. Jimmy never had another persons hard dick this close before, he noticed the big blue vein that ran up the length of Henry’s shaft. He stared in disbelief that Henry was actually putting his cock so close to his face. Henry smiles at his brother and says, “ Come on Big brother, open wide and suck my dick.” Now Jimmy freaks out, “NO FUCKING WAY, You crazy little shit, I’m not letting you put that in my mouth, enough’s enough, now get off a me!” But henry didn’t budge, he just looked right into Jimmy’s eye’s and said, “how soon you forget big brother, but I have about a dozen pictures of you that I can show to your friends. Maybe I might forget and leave one sitting out when Lilly’s girlfriends come over? And on top of all that, you just promised me anything if I stopped tickling you. Now I stopped tickling you, didn’t I?” Jimmy ‘s mind was lost in a fog, he knew his brother was right about the pictures. He thought to himself, that maybe if he did what Henry asked, he would be able to get all the pictures destroyed. Jimmy also thought that he just finished sucking Henry’s smelly toes, so how much worse could his dick be? Also, Henry was right, Jimmy promised anything and this was anything. Jimmy said “OK, but if I do it, you gotta promise to give me all of the pictures you took.” “Sure bro, but you gotta do a real good job for that.” Henry replied smiling.</p> <p> Without saying another word, Jimmy closed his eyes and opened his mouth. Henry slid forward until his purple cock head touched Jimmy’s tongue. Henry let out a sigh as his dick touched Jimmy’s hot wet tongue for the first time. Noticing that Jimmy’s eyes were shut, Henry slid his this rod a little further in Jimmy’s mouth, sliding the bottom of his shaft along Jimmy’s tongue. Henry felt kinda faint and super sensitive as his member disappeared into his brothers mouth. Jimmy closed his lips around his little brothers dick and let his tongue dance around the head along the shaft. Jimmy was surprised he could feel the large vein on Henry’s prick throbbing with each movement. Henry’s eyes now closed as his head tilted backward in the thrill of extasy, he begins to moan from the pleasure. Now Jimmy opens his eyes to the sight of Henry belly button just inches from his nose. He sees for the first time Henry’s dick gone and his nose touching Henry’s pubes. You wouldn’t even be able to see hairs there unless you were this close, brushing your nose against the few light wisps of fuzz. Jimmy didn’t think about it, but just now he realizes that his own cock is still raging hard against his belly and still leaking a few drops of pre cum. What is up with this? Jimmy thinks to himself. I must be enjoying this, being at the mercy of my 4 year younger brother. Having him tickle and tease me and then use me as his personal cock sucker and I’m liking it? What’s wrong with me? This can’t be right, I never even thought about boys no less my brother and now here I am enjoying this.</p> <p>Jimmy stopped his thinking process when he felt Henry’s hands grab his head by the hair behind his ears and began to drive his hard meat in and out of his brothers mouth. Henry never let the tip of his dick slid out, but came real close to it, before he would plunge his rod back in all the way till jimmy’s lips met his sac. Jimmy had no problem taking all 3 inches of Henry’s cock as he forcefully slammed in and out and Jimmy could feel the knob of Henry’s cock getting larger on every push. Then Henry began to shake, his knees almost giving out on him as he began to shot into his older brothers mouth. Jimmy didn’t want to taste no less swallow Henry’s load, but the way Henry had his head, there way no way to get around it. Little squirts of cum blasted against the back of Jimmy’s throat. He swallowed the salty mess and luckily, Henry is still a boy and not much came out in these spurts. Henry moaned louder and gasped for air his head swaying from side to side until his eruptions ceased. Henry couldn’t hold himself up any longer and released Jimmy’s head as he feel backwards is back landing hard onto his big brothers straining erection. Jimmy yelp and cry of pain and surprise and Henry rolled off immediately and apologized to his dear brother. “I’m sorry Jimmy, I didn’t mean it, really I’m sorry bro.” Henry was sincere and Jimmy saw it in his eyes, the pleading but thankful look from his little brother.</p> <p> Jimmy said, “don’t worry Henry, It was more of a sc\hock than pain.” he explained. “I don’t think there is any damage, it’s still really hard.” Henry now rolled over and his face just inches from his brothers 4 inch erection, moves in closer and closer until his tongue touches Jimmy’s cock head. A shot of electricity flowed through Jimmy’s teenage frame as his brother began to lick the underside of Jimmy’s shaft. Even though Jimmy’s shaft was bigger than his little brothers, it didn’t stop Henry from taking the whole thing into his mouth.</p> <p>This is the first time in Jimmy’s 14 years that he has ever had anyone play with his dick and now he was getting his first blow job from his baby brother. Henry reached below and softly picked Jimmy’s ball sack up in his fingers and began to play with them, rolling them gently between his small delicate fingers. Jimmy’s hand still tied behind his back begins to moan loudly as he thrashes his head from side to side. WOW! What an incredible feeling his little brother is giving him, if he could, he would do just as Henry did and grab the little suckers head and pound it in rythum. But since he can’t, he just closes his eyes and stops thinking and just lets the good feeling run through his body. Henry doesn’t seem to mind doing this either, he seems to be a natural cock sucker. The salty taste of Jimmy’s pre-cum doesn’t faze him, he actually likes it kinda and sucks hard trying to get more out as he swallows Jimmy’s full 4 inches most of the way. Henry does gag a little bit if he takes Jimmy’s dick too deep so Henry finds just the right length to go down to, before he gags. Henry has lubed up Jimmy’s dick really well, so well that spit is running down along Jimmy’s balls. Henry still has a hand playing with Jimmy’s nuts, but the other slowly finds it way down the under Jimmy’s balls and starts slowly finger Jimmy’s hole.</p> <p>Jimmy is so lost in the fantastic blow job and great feelings he’s having that his lifts his ass slightly off the bed, almost as if he is giving Henry the green light to go for it. Henry does go for it, he gently slips his index finger into Jimmy’s asshole, going in all the way to the knuckle. A gasp and loud moan is all the Jimmy can squeak out as Henry’s middle finger pops in and joins the other. It’s all too much for Jimmy, with a loud grunt he hunches his hips up to meet Henry mouth and begins to shot. Jimmy shoots his first load into Henry waiting mouth, but there is just too much for Henry to handle and he pulls his mouth off with a resounding POP! Jimmy screams as his cock spurts load after load into hin belly and chest, some flying high enough to catch Henry in the face. Henry grabs hold of his brothers prick and strokes it up and down, Jimmy still moaning “YEAH, OH YEAH, OH, OH YEAH! “ Henry is smiling knowing exactly how his older brother is feeling. As the orgasm slows and the noise of Jimmy cumming subsides to just heavy panting.</p> <p>Henry hears something, a car door slamming in the driveway“Oh my god, Lilly’s home!” Henry shouts. Jimmy still in shock, doesn’t react at first, but Henry thinks quick and unties his brothers feet. Henry pulls Jimmy up, not untying his hands, but he does grab the towels, scoops up both of the boys discarded clothing and digital cam. He hears the front door opening and does a quick check of the room. Everything else looks OK, . Jimmy now understands the situation and begins to panic as Henry pushes him from behind and they both run into their bedroom. Once the bedroom door is shut, Henry unties Jimmy’s hands from behind his back and hands him his clothes. Jimmy runs into the boys bathroom as Henry still in the bedroom pulls up his underwear and pants. He hears his sister in her room and thinks to himself that they didn’t leave a trace, but he was really rushed, did he forget something? No, He has the camera and quickly hooks it up and downloads the pics of Jimmy to the hard drive. With a wry smile on his face, he knows this wasn’t gonna be the last time that the brothers had some fun.</p></div>","['The following is a continuation on a story based loosely on the TV series Grounded for Life. The author states that the events are not true and any resemblance to actual events or persons is totally by chance. The story is a fantasy episode starring Jimmy and Henry the two sons on the show. If you do not like reading stories about boys under 16 year old having sexual experiences or if these type of stories are against the law where you are located, then please read no further.', 'Sorry it took me so long between part 2 and now, but I do want to thank everyone who has e-mailed me with replies and ideas I hope you all enjoy this last episode of the first Jimmy story.. If you do, please let me know. You can contact me at hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com with input, ideas or just to say hi:-) Another new Jimmy story will be in the works soon.']"
1385,"The Club, Part 4",4,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-04-15,18,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>We were all playing in Tom’s yard by the hut we called “the club.” Tom(13 red hair, tall), Jim(13 lite brown hair, muscular) and myself(11 brown hair, skinny) It was not too not long since my episode in the woods.(read ”The Club part 3"") and I was still a little pissed off at having been used like I was, but then again, I was excited by it all as well. We were about to begin our weekly club meeting when Tom told me that him and Jim had a surprise for me. I was again nervous and excited to hear the big news. Tom explained that another neighborhood boy was coming by and he was going to join the club. This meant that I would no longer be the new pledge and I would have someone underneath me, someone lower on the totem pole. This also meant that whatever the initiation was going to be for the new guy, I was going to be part it. Jim spoke up and said he felt the new kid should have to go through the same thing that I did, saying ""fair is fair."" I really liked that idea and Tom nodded his agreement as well. (If you forgot my initiation, Please go back and read The Club part 2.) With us all in agreement we headed into the hut to wait for the new guy.</p> <p>Just about two minutes later there was a light tapping at the door and Tom let in John. I knew John from around the block, he was a year or so younger than me at about 10 years old. He was Italian kid, with dark olive toned skin and jet black hair. He stood just a few inches shorter than me and was a little on the chubby side, which didn't seem to matter to any of us. His dark brown eyes seemed to dance with excitement and a little bit of fear as he was greeted by Tom. Jim said a friendly “hello,” which seemed kinda funny to me, that both these much older boys were being so friendly to John. Then John saw me and smiled a toothy grin and said ""Hi"" I of course smiled back at him and said ""I"". He just kept staring at me and smiling, which really started to make me fell kinda funny. He then looked at Tom and said ""I thought you would have him tied up by now?"" Now I was confused and getting nervous. Just then, Jim grabbed me from behind and held my arms behind my back. ""Oh No you don't! This is not supposed to be my turn."" I screamed.</p> <p>Dam it, here I was caught again and I should have known better than to trust Tom and Jim. As Jim began to pull me towards the bench by the wall, Tom Lifted my kicking feet and helped carry me to my new location. They laid me on the bench by the wall and Jim pulled my hands over my head and told John to make himself useful and take off my shirt. John didn't need to be asked twice, he began to lift my tee shirt up over my stomach and then my chest, till he had it under my chin and lifting it over my up stretched arms. Jim released a hand at a time so that John could slip it free from my body. I already knew what was coming next and sure enough, Jim began to tie my hands tie to the board near the end of the bench with a piece of rope.</p> <p>In my struggle, I didn't even notice that Tom had already removed my sneakers and was sitting on my legs down by my ankles and just watched the show. Then Tom spoke up and told John to ""get the rest off."" I can still see the devilish smile that John had on his face as he went directly to my belt. I was trying to fight, but there really was no use, I knew that I was in for it. John pulled my belt loose and then undid the clasp at the top of my pants. He never stopped smiling as he lowered my zipper and then slid my pants down off my waist. Tom stood up and removed the pants the rest of the way off and then just stood by the foot of the bench, holding my feet still.</p> <p>I begged them to tell me why I was being forced to go through this again. Jim let out a loud laugh. I asked again "" I though I went trough all the initiations I needed, I mean the wood was terrible."" ""Why are you guys doing this to me again?"" That's when Jim said,""Well buddy, you remember last week in the woods?"" ""Well, little Johnny here had so much fun playing with you, that he offered us $10 to let him do it again."" I though to myself, ""Bought out,"" the rotten bastards sold me out to a little kid. Now I can at least put a face to one of the pairs of hands that tickled the shit outta me in the woods a few weeks prior. I was pissed off, but then again, where was I gonna go and what was I gonna do? I was already tied with my arms up over my head and lying on the bench in my white fruit of the looms and a pair of white sweat socks. That's when John broke my train of thought by saying ""Look he popped a boner just like you guys said he would."" That's when I realized that these guys have been working and talking about this for awhile now and to my horror, I was sporting wood. I always seemed to pop wood whenever I was tied up, but I wasn't even paying attention to my near nakedness in all of the confusion. Then John reached down and placed his hand on my hard on, stroking lightly up and down with his fingers, making my little boner do a dance in my underwear. Tom said, ""go for it kid"" and John put his hand inside and touched my dick. Oh man, How I loved having another boys hand touch me in my most private of places. It felt almost electrifying and I let out a little moan as he continued to tease my cock head with his fingers. Tom wasn't going to wait any longer and he reached up and pulled my looms right down my legs and off my feet. Jim piped in "" Good, now we can all see the show."" Ah yes he was right, but the show was only beginning.</p> <p>Jim reached down from over my head and stated to pinch and play with my nipples, making me squirm, giggle and moan. John was lightly tracing his fingertips all around my dick and balls, also making me squirm, giggle and moan. Then Tom told John “He’s all your kid.” John asked Tom if he would tie my feet down, like in the woods. Which of course my buddy Tom was all to happy to do. He peeled my socks off one at a time and let his fingers glide over my soles and tickled me a bit. He then tied my bare feet to the foot of the bench. Here I am again, tied up, laying completely naked and hard as a rock in front of my clothed, so called friends.</p> <p>Jim had moved away from the head of the bench and Tom moved away from the bottom, kind of standing off to the side. It was just John touching me where ever he wanted. His hands moved up from my crotch area and began to trace little designs over my belly and chest. Making my belly jiggle and chest heave in excitement. John was playing with my nipples, tweaking and pinching them. As they hardened under his touch he smiled at me as I watched helplessly. He then did something that I wasn't ready for, he lowered his head and began to bite and lick my nips. To my delight, I loved this new sensation. I watched in Awe as John swirled his young around my nipple and he would kiss and suck the hard little tip of one. He moved back and forth from one to the other as his hands felt up my chest. He started to lightly tickle me on the ribs with his fingers while he continued his tongue dance on my titties. I was in another world and hadn't noticed that both Tom and Jim were still standing there staring intently, rubbing their crotches thru their Jeans. All of a sudden John's hand brushed my penis and then took hold of it. I was as hard as I have even been, I just couldn't take it all in, my senses were all on end. My cock was being played with as John kept right on sucking, nibbling and licking my tits, from left to right and back again.</p> <p>The next thing I noticed was both Jim and Tom had moved to the foot of the bench and positioned themselves down by my feet. I was in to much bliss to even really think about them until I felt the inevitable. I felt fingers tracing the insides of each of my bound feet. Tom on the right and Jim had the left. Before long the light tracings became all out tickling explosion, with both of them scratching their finger nails up and down the length of my feet. I exploded with laughter and moaned in extasy as John still had not stop licking, biting and sucking my tits. My laughter got louder as Tom and Jim search my toes for my sensitive spots and find them they did. Tickling me relentlessly under my toes and around my instep.</p> <p>Then things got really hot as John stopped working on my tits and moved down to my feet. John was so impressed with the sounds that Jim and Tom were getting out of me, he decided to get a close up view. He moved down with his head right over my left foot and as Tom tickled my sole John surprised me again, this time going right down on my big toe. He took my whole big toe in his mouth and began to swirl his tongue around it, just as he did to my tits earlier. Oh Man what a feeling! I couldn't believe how sexually aroused I was at that moment. It was the single most erotic feeling I had ever had to this point in all of my 12 years. I was laughing and moaning at the same time, My mind was completely lost. I couldn't even watch what was happening to me anymore, I just laid my head back, closed my eyes and let them all go nuts.</p> <p>Johnny Kept sucking my toes going from one to another working on each one until my whole left foot was covered in his saliva and it was running from my toes down my soles. I noticed that the tickling was subsiding and taking a peak down the bench, I saw Tom and Jim just watching John work my toes in his mouth. They seemed to be enjoying the sight as much as I was enjoying the feeling.</p> <p>Then John did something that really took me by surprise. He moved up and in one quick move took my cock right into his mouth. OMG, I never had anyone put my dick in their mouth before, even though I heard about blow jobs, I couldn't believe that I was getting one. John used the same technique that he used on my nips and toes. He swirled his tongue around my cock head as he held my whole dick in his mouth. He then started moving his head up and down very slowly, his lips pressed tightly around my shaft. He was giving me feelings that I never felt before in my whole life</p> <p>What a day of firsts, first time having my tits licked and suck, first time having my toes licked and sucked and the first time I ever had my little 4 ½"" cock sucked. I heard Tom and Jim mumbling something to each other. I opened my eyes and saw the complete look of shock on their faces as they stood and watched John do what he was doing. All they could seem to do was stare and rub their crotches and soon their fingers were working down their own zippers and freeing their boners into the air. I couldn't keep my eyes focused or open any longer, so I shut them and just reveled in the magnificent feeling that John was giving me. He gradually speed up his movement and was sucking my cock for all it was worth. I knew that I getting close to the point were I was going to get the feeling and was enjoying the fact that this felt so different and so much better than just jerking off.</p> <p>My toes began to curl and my legs tensed up. I was actually pumping my dick into John’s mouth, trying to get it deeper and deeper. Even though John already had me in his mouth to the base of my cock. His free hands started to play with my nuts and that's when I just completely lost it. With my eyes closed tight, I Moaned as my breathing became harder. Then I felt it, I was cumming and this time it felt so much different than before, So Intense! So Good! I had to lift my head and see John taking me in his mouth as I came. And for the very first time in my life I did Cum, I could feel something completely different about the feeling this time. I actually felt something rising from my insides and making it's way up and out of my dick. It felt kinda like I was gonna pee, but I knew I wasn't and then I came. I felt the cum shooting out of my dick, but John never stopped his sucking. He seemed to really enjoy what he was doing because I noticed he was looking up at my face and smiling as I came in his mouth. I could see some white foamy stuff leaking out of the corners of his mouth as I kept shooting load after load. I have no real idea how many shots I fired, I lost count as my body convulsed and strained against my restraints as I came. I was making all sorts of sounds that I never made before, grunting, moaning, sighing and I was in heaven!</p> <p>When I was finally done and my dick began to get soft, John lifted his head up and let my cock slip out gently. My dick felt real sore and real good at the same time, kinda like pleasure and pain I guess. That's when I realized that Jim and Tom were still there at the foot of the bed stroking their hard ons, with their pants now dropped to the floor. John gave me a smile and said ""thanks"" I just laughed. ""Thanks? I should be thanking you"" I replied. ""that was the best I have ever felt"" I added. Still tied up and completely wasted from the orgasm I just experienced. That's when Tom spoke. "" Wow Johnny, you look like you really enjoyed that"" John said "" I sure did and always have."" you could see Tom's puzzled expression as John explained. ""I have been sucking my little brother Bobby for years now and he enjoys it as much as I do.""</p> <p>With that said, John stood up and moved over in front of Tom. John grabbed Tom’s exposed cock and knelt down in front of him. He took a few licks of the length of Tom’s shaft and then swallowed the whole 5 ½"" into his mouth. Tom gasped for air, taken by surprise and completely lost in the new sensation he was feeling. You could tell that Tom had never had his cock sucked like this before and was really enjoying it. Jim looked on and continued to pound his meat slowly in unison with Tom’s blow job. Me, well I was still tied up, but could see very well what was going on in front of me. The scene was amazing, something I could never have imagined, but there it was in front of me. My best friend Tom, getting his dick sucked by the little Italian kid from down the street. Tom’s hands grabbed John’s head from behind and Tom worked his fingers through John’s hair. As Tom began to piston faster, moving his hips in and out. He was forcing his cock all the way in and back out to where the tip of his dick almost came out of John’s lips. Then Tom moaned loudly and grunted like a pig as he unloaded into Johns willing mouth. Tom came with such force that John couldn’t handle all of it. Streams of Tom’s seman leaked from the sides of John’s mouth, down his chin and dripped to the floor. But John didn’t miss a beat, he kept right on sucking and Tom kept right on pumping. More moans and grunts escaped Tom’s lips as his head leaned back like a Pez dispenser. He must have cum for a minute or more and it didn’t seem like he was ever gonna stop, but it did. Tom calmed down and released the hold he had on johns head. “WOW!” “Fucking A” “ Holy Shit!” were the only things Tom could say for a few minutes. I looked at Tom’s face a realized that’s exactly what I looked like 10 minutes earlier and I smiled. Tom took a few minutes to compose himself and put his cock away and zipped up.</p> <p>John had wasted no time, as soon as Tom had stopped cumming, John moved to his left and took Jim’s cock in his mouth. Jim had been playing with himself for a long time, so it wasn’t long before he grabbed John by the head and pushed his 5"" cock all the way in. Jim cried out “I’m Cumming” OH YEAHHHH” OH YEAHHHHHH” he didn’t pump his hips as Tom did, he just held tight as deep as his dick could go. I could hear John gag a bit, but there was no cum leaking out from Jim’s load. John was swallowing it all like a pro and loving it. Jim went limp almost immediately after shooting his load and that’s when John stood up. In all the time he had been blowing Ton and Jim, I couldn’t see the front of his body. Until he stood and I saw he had his own weapon in his hand and stroking it slowly. His penis had been pulled out into the open through the zipper of his shorts. It looked funny to me from what I could see of it and I guess that John noticed my stare. “It’s uncircumsized.” he stated as he walked a little closer to be. In all my fun and experimentation, I had only viewed cut cocks before, so this was my first time seeing one that had skin that covered the head.. John continued closer and slowed his stroke so that I could get a good look at his or 3 inches or more. It looked dirty, or deformed with the dark skin coving the head. He amazed me when he pulled the foreskin back to show a bright pink perfectly normal head underneath. I just stared at John’s dick as he manipulated the skin back and forth and then pulling it all the way down. It rested under the rim of his mushroom shaped head perfectly as John slid his finger over his piss hole. His cock stood erect, pointing away from his belly. It bobbed up and down to the beat of his heart as the blood flowed through his organ. What an awesome sight to behold. I was entranced with his cock and he continued to stoke it with his fingers until he’s knees began to buckle and his legs shook as he had his orgasm.</p> <p>John was the youngest between the 4 of us and not old enough to produce any sperm, but you could tell he was cumming by his breathing and moaning. He stopped playing with his cock and sat down on the bench next to me. We were all spent and we were all in some sort of haze for awhile. Tom began untying my feet and Jim walked around and untied my arms. Once I was free, I began slowly getting dressed, spent from the massive orgasm I had earlier. We sat around and talked for a little while and John asked me if I could help him with his paper route. I agreed to help, even though I didn’t know him well, I wanted to get to know him better.</p></div>","['This is a new true story about some of the fun times I had as a youngster. Before I get started though, I wanted to make something perfectly clear. As a boy, I had lots of sexual experiences with lots of kids all around my age or some a little older, sometimes a little younger. Never in all of these experiences did I feel threatened or abused. I found them all enthralling and exciting, yes even educational. Even now some 30 years later I look back at the games we played as fond memories and fascinating learning experiences, not as any sort of abuse. Even when taken advantage of by older kids, I was always a willing participant. By writing these experiences and sharing them with you, I in no way encourage the molestation of children. My stories are meant to show the innocence and imagination that we boys used back then. They also are meant to show how exciting and memorable each of these experiences were. I see no problem with willing and consenting friends of the same age group experimenting in these creative ways and hope you feel the same.']"
1386,"Jimmy, Grounded Again, Part 1",-1,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-05-21,9,4,"celeb, t, b, b, bond, tick, mast, oral",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The following is a continuation on a story based loosely on the TV series Grounded for Life. This Story follows my first story “Jimmy, Grounded for the Afternoon.” The author states that the events are not true and any resemblance to actual events or persons is totally by chance. The story is a fantasy episode starring Jimmy and Henry the two sons on the TV show. If you do not like reading stories about boys under 18 years old having sexual experiences or if these type of stories are against the law where you are located, then please read no further.</p> <p>It’s been two days since Henry had his Older brother Jimmy tied up for a whole afternoon. Henry and Jimmy haven’t had a chance to discuss the events of that afternoon since it happened, or at least they pretended it never happened. They acted as they normally did, hitting each other and playing around the house as usual. Now it’s Saturday and Mom and Dad are driving to Long Island for the day to visit friends and they were allowed to stay home, since their older sister Lilly was home to watch em all day. Mom and Dad picked up a few things, gave all the kids kisses and told em to be careful and not to get into any trouble and they got in the car and left. Within minutes of the car disappearing, Lilly’s boyfriend Brad showed up at the door. Lilly let him in and they sat for a while in the living room watching TV. The boys were upstairs and wondering what to do for the day when Lilly barges in and tells them she’s going bowling with Brad. She asks Henry and Jimmy if they want to go, but both boys hate hanging around with them on dates and said “NO we’ll just stay home and play video games.” “Fine!, You 2 brats better not leave this house while we’re gone.” Lilly tells em. “We’ll be back in a few hours .” Both boys nod and wave as their sister leaves the house.</p> <p>As soon as the door shuts, Henry picks up the phone and calls his 10 year old friend Eric. Eric is in the same class as Henry and they have been friends for the last 2 years. Eric is a gorgeous young blond boy, with shoulder length blond hair. He has the wildest grey/green eyes you’ve ever seen, Henry finds himself mesmerized at times when he’s with Eric. Henry is hypnotized by those eyes and would do almost anything Eric asked him to. So Henry tells Eric “My sister went out, but I can’t leave the house.” Eric says, “she didn’t say you couldn’t have company did she?”</p> <p>“ No. “ Henry replied.</p> <p>“Well then it’s OK if I come over to hang out then?”</p> <p>“I Guess, we could play Nintendo or something.”</p> <p>“Cool, I’ll be over in 5. Later”</p> <p>“Later” Henry smiled as he hung up the phone he loves hanging with Eric and this will be cool.</p> <p>Jimmy says, “I don’t care if your friend comes over, just stay away from me.” Henry smiles a sly grin and says, “Don’t worry, we won’t bother you bro.” a few minutes later the doorbell rings and Henry runs to answer it. “Hey Dude, Come on in.” Eric walks in and Henry shuts the door behind him. Eric looks HOT, He’s wearing a baggy white t-shirt with a bands name and logo on it., a on a pair of baggy skater shorts that come down to his knees and white crew socks and black hi top Nike sneakers. Henry say ”come on, lets go upstairs and play Nintendo.” Eric nods and follows his spunky friend up the stairs to his room. Once in the room, Henry starts to get the controls out for the game and is busily hooking everything up to the TV set on the dresser. In the meantime, Eric is sitting at the computer watching Henry hook everything up. Henry asks “Do you want a soda or something?” Eric says “Sure a cola would be cool.” Henry says “OK , I’ll run downstairs and get em, then we got all afternoon to play.” Henry smiles as he runs out of the bedroom that he and Jimmy share. Jimmy is sitting downstairs in the livingroom watching TV..</p> <p>While Henry was on his way to get the sodas, Eric started playing around on the computer he was sitting next to. He was good with computers and knew that if you looked in’My Documents’ under start, that anything newly viewed would show up there. So being curious he clicked into it and saw something name “pic1"" So Eric clicked it and to his amazement, up came a picture of Henry’s brother Jimmy. Jimmy was naked laying on a bed and his feet were tied up. He clicked the next one that said “pic2"" and a picture of Jimmy close up on the screen. This time you could see his belly and puddles of white fluid on it. Eric wasn’t a dummy, he knew what cum was from sex ed and he also knew Jimmy’s hands were tied behind his back. As Eric stared at the picture he noticed his own boy dick rising in his pants. Then Henry barged back into the room, he glanced over and saw Eric looking at the pics he downloaded a few days ago and dropped the sodas on the floor.</p> <p>With his jaw dropped open, Henry stood in silence at Eric and what Eric was looking at. Eric turned when the sodas hit the floor and with an identical shocked look, stared at Henry. Henry had no idea what to say? He wasn’t sure what Eric would do or think or say? Eric then smiled at Henry and said,”cool pics of your brother Jimmy.” then added “wish I was here when you took em.” Henry thought for a moment, Eric’s not pissed and he’s cool about the pictures, so what to do? “Well I just wanted to get even with him for all the times he’s picked on me.” Henry explained. So he knows he has to leave me alone and do as I say, or I can print them and post em anywhere.” Eric smile and dick both grew larger as he heard this. “Do you think we could make him do that stuff again today?” Henry thought a moment and said “Sure, but he’ll be real pissed off that you saw the pics.” “Don’t tell em I saw em, tell him he’s just gotta do whatever you say or you will show em to me.” The boys smiled at each other and began to plan a course of action.</p> <p>Henry called Jimmy from the top of the stairs and waited for his brothers response.</p> <p>“What do you want twerp?” Jimmy yelled up from downstairs. “I need you to come up here and I need you to come up here NOW!” Henry waited at the top of the stairs. When Jimmy reached the top of the stairs he asked Henry what he needed. Henry said,”I need you to come into our room and strip for me and Eric.” “NO WAY!” said Jimmy.</p> <p>“Oh yeah way brother, or else I have the pictures of you that I can show him instead.” Replied Henry with a wry smile.</p> <p>“You wouldn’t do that to me would you Henry?” Jimmy begged.</p> <p>“I won’t if you play along like a good brother.” said Henry.</p> <p>“Ok, I guess I don’t have a choice?” Jimmy gave in. Henry led his older brother into their room and Eric was still sitting by the computer, but the pictures had been closed. Jimmy stood frozen next to the bed as he looked nervously at his brother and his brothers little friend. Jimmy noticed that Eric was really cute with his blonde hair and these beautiful green gray eyes staring at him. Jimmy was looking at Eric and could see the boner tenting up in his pants as Eric he stared at back at Jimmy. Jimmy tried to put that thought out of his mind and his brother broke the awkward silence by saying,” Come on big bro, time for you to strip for us.” Eric and henry both giggled as this just sounded so funny to them. Jimmy however wasn’t laughing as he began to pull his tee shirt up over his head. Slowly Jimmy’s flat, hairless, smooth stomach came into view and then each rib from the bottom to the top. Henry had taken a seat next to his friend in another office chair and they both stared and absentmindedly stroked their dicks through their pants. Jimmy’s next move was to sit on the bed and untie his right sneaker and pull it off. Then he preceded to his left foot and untied the laces and removed that one as well. Then the left sport sock was rolled down his shin and off his left foot, leaving it bare as it dropped to the floor. He did the same slow removal of the right sock, hoping that doing it slowly would somehow manage to stop what was about to happen. He lingered there sitting on the bed side for a moment and Henry wasn’t in the mood to wait,”KEEP GOING!” He yelled at his distraught big bro. </p> <p>Jimmy jump at the sound and stood up and the 2 sitting boys saw the signs of a tent now visible in the front of Jimmy’s shorts. Jimmy slowly inserted his fingers into the waste band and lowered them even slower. But even at a slow pace they still lowered over his tented package and slid down his thighs. The outline of Jimmy’s semi hard cock was clearly visible against the this white cotton briefs that he wore. He bent over and slid the shorts the rest of the way down his nicely shaped teen legs and when they hit the floor, he stepped out and kicked them away with his right foot. Jimmy again paused, with a pleading look in his eyes e looked at Henry, but Henry was not paying any attention to his face at this point. Jimmy slid his fingers into to sides of his last vestige and slowly began to slid them down. Jimmy noticed that his once semi hard cock had now gone completely rigid. His face flushed a bright red as he pulled the front of the waistband out and over his raging hard on and lowered them some more. He did this so that he could spare himself the embarrassment of having his 5 ½"" cock spring up and slap him in the belly. He still could not understand why he become hard at the fact he was being completely humiliated in front of his brother and another young boy. His full hard on in view, jimmy continued lowering the briefs until they slid to his ankles as well and he moved his hands in front of his manhood in an effort to hide it from view. Seeing this feeble attempt, Eric looked at Henry and said, “we should tie him up so he can’t hide it.” Of course Henry already knew that Eric saw the pictures of Jimmy tied up, but Jimmy had no idea and thought this was an odd request. Henry didn’t feel the same, he thought it was a great idea and told Jimmy “Raise your hands and put em behind your head.”</p> <p>Jimmy did as he was told and raised his hands exposing his hard on, twitching with excitement and a small amount of clear fluid escaping the slit at the end of his pinkish colored dick head. Henry stood up and went to the dresser and opened a drawer. He pulled out a few school ties and moved back around toward his naked brother. Henry’s cock was at full attention and straining against the shorts that he had on and he looked at Eric a bit excited and handed him a few ties. “Come on.” Henry said to Eric as he went to his brothers right side. Eric now stood and moved to Jimmy’s left side, holding the ties in his hands. Henry and Jimmy both noticed that Eric hard cock sprang straight out in the loose fitting baggy skater shorts he wore. From the look of it, Eric had a good size package for a pre teen hiding in them shorts. Henry took the lead by grabbing Jimmy’s right hand and tying one end of one of the ties around his wrist. Eric watched and repeated exactly the same move on Jimmy’s left hand. Jimmy noticed that both knots were very tight and he was panicking a little, he knew in his mind what the boys were going to do and the funny thing was that Jimmy was excited about it. “Lay down on the bed bro.” Henry told his brother. And Jimmy did as he was told, first sitting down, then turning and laying down with his head on his pillow. “Now lets tie em off to the bed posts.” Henry explained to Eric. Eric just nodded in agreement, too excited for words to be produced. Henry pulled Jimmy’s right arm to full extension to the right corner of the bed and tied the loose end of the tie to the wood bed post. Eric agin copied exactly what Henry had done and stretched out Jimmy’s left arm to the max and tie it off on his post.</p> <p>The boys each took a step back to look at their handy work and smiled at it and then at each other. Henry asked Eric kind of shyly “Maybe we should get comfortable too?”</p> <p>“Hell Yeah!” Eric was quick to reply and even quicker to remover his baggy tee shirt by lifting it over and off his head in one movement. The eagerness of Eric was not lost on henry, who quickly followed suit and slipped his dark tee shirt off as well. Eric was first to drop his Skater shorts to the floor, he was not wearing any underwear and his hard on stuck straight out at a 45 degree angle. Henry was watching his pal strip and didn’t notice that he had stopped and was staring at him now completely naked. “See something yo like?” Eric comically asked his gazing friend. Henry shook his head and realized he was staring at Eric’s nicely cut and very large cock. </p> <p>“Yeah” was all that Henry was able to manage.</p> <p>Neither boy now paying any attention to the tied up naked boy laying before them. Jimmy however was enjoying the scene being played out in front of him. A smile had eased across his face as he looked at how nice Eric looked naked. Jimmy cock was still throbbing and he was excited about whatever was coming his way now.</p> <p>Henry was finally able to stop staring at Eric’s cock long enough to concentrate on removing his shorts and underwear. As he did so in a hurry, he did catch his very hard 3 ½ “ boner in his waistband. It sprang up and slapped henry’s stomach hard. Eric’s eyes now watching his young buddy strip for him. Neither boy had played these types of games before with each other, yet this was happening so easy, so natural, that it seemed as though they had done this before. Henry stepped out of his remaining cloths, pulling off his socks with one hand. While balancing himself on the bed with the other. Henry noticed Eric’s eyes roaming his pudgy frame and purple headed boner and slyly asked his friend the same question he was asked.</p> <p>“See something ya like?” Eric giggled and smiled and said “yeah, so far everything I’ve seen, I liked.”</p> <p>Eric glanced back down at Jimmy’s naked hard body and scooted up close to his side. He slowly reached out and let his fingers trace their way from the base of Jimmy’s hard on all the way up to the tip of it’s mushroom shaped head. His fingers touched the slit at the end where it was all wet. And let his moistened finger draw circles around the head. Henry watched as his buddy was feeling up his brothers dick and Henry had to help out, so he reached in with his right hand and gently grabbed Jimmy’s balls. He gently played with them in their sack and rolled the meatball shaped stones around in his fingers. Jimmy was moaning and cooing lightly as his most private of parts was being manipulated by these 2 much younger boys. Eric grabbed Jimmy’s rod in his fist and started to pump it with wild abandon. Jimmy’s dick head was hitting him in the stomach and on the legs’s, leaving little dollops of Pre cum dabbed where ever it hit. Jimmy’s eye’s opened up and he yelled, “Watch it there kid. That’s not a baseball bat. go easy or your gonna break it.” Eric loosened his grip and stopped waving Jimmy’s dick all about. He smiled and said, “Coulda fooled me, it sure feels like wood.” Eric did release his grip a bit but continued to stroke Jimmy’ dick. Jimmy’s feet were moving around as Jimmy ground his hips into the bed with the same speed as Eric was pumping his prick Eric smiled at Henry and whispered, “Your brother is really enjoying this.” Henry smiled back and said “Yeah, but you know what he likes even better?”</p> <p>“What?” asked Eric.</p> <p>“Tickling.” henry whispered back At that instant henry started tracing his fingers lightly over Jimmy’s hairless ball sack and Eric also lightly traced his fingers about jimmy’s shaft. Almost instantly, Jimmy started wiggling and giggling. With his legs free, Jimmy started trying to kick out. Eric and Henry watched as their tracings made Jimmy buck and squirm around on the bed until he was laughing out loud</p> <p>“Ha ha ha ha, come on guys, Ahh ha ha ohh quit it. Oh ah ha ha ha Pleaaaaaaase stop.” Henry and Eric smiled and started giggling as they drove Jimmy into hysterics. Eric said.”Your right Henry, just look how hard this gets him, it looks like he grew another inch.” With that said Henry stood and picked up a loose tie from the floor and began to wrap it around Jimmy’s right ankle. Eric spotted this move and he reached down and picked up a tie and held Jimmy’s left foot while he tied the tie onto his ankle. Jimmy tried to struggle and he begged.</p> <p>“No, Please guys, Please don’t tie my legs too.” Both boys grabbed their ties and pulled Jimmy’s legs apart until his ankles were stretched to the bottom corners of the bed. They tied the loose ends around the legs of the bed and stood together and admired their handiwork.</p> <p>Jimmy tried to pull his feet in, but these two boys knew their stuff, he was tied tightly and wasn’t able to pull or push his arms or legs anywhere. Eric and Henry stood at the foot of the bed side by side looking over the struggling older boy wearing nothing but smiles and raging hard ons. Henry almost jump off his feet when he felt someone’s warm fingers lightly grab his purple headed hard on. It was Eric’ warm fingers lightly stroking the length of Henry’s 4 inch cock. Henry moaned as his knees buckled and his eyes for a second. Then with his eyes still closed Henry reached his right hand over to feel for Eric’ boner. Henry figured it was safe to do so, since Eric touched him first. Eric watched his friends hand slowly make it’s way toward his prick. Eric adjusted slightly since Henry was missing to the right. Henry fingers finally did find his friends waiting, throbbing cock. Henry wrapped his thumb and 2 fingers around Eric’s smooth dick. He started to stroke Eric in unison to the fingers working his own cock. Henry opened his eyes and looked at his best friend who was now smiling at him. Henry didn’t think as he moved his head in closer to Eric’s. Both boys looking deeply into each others eyes they leaned in and began to kiss softly on the lips. “WOW!” Henry thought to himself, “This feels fantastic.” His tongue then pried Eric’s lips apart and slid into his buddy’s mouth. Eric’s tongue met Henry’s inside his mouth and they started to tongue wrestle.</p> <p>Jimmy watched the two small boys kissing passionately and stoking each other and just smiled. His own hard on still stretched to his belly button throbbing as he watched the show going on in front of him. Jimmy coughed and it broke the strange silence that had fallen over the room. Henry pulled his tongue out of Eric’s mouth, as he released Eric’s dick from his grip and Eric let go of the hold he had on Henry’s cock. Both boys stood shocked at what they had just done and Henry broke the awkwardness by saying, “Wow, that was great!” he smiled his cute impish grin that showed his 2 missing teeth. Eric laughed and said, “Yeah that was totally awesome dude.” smiling from ear to ear, his Grey green eyes looking lovingly at Henry.</p> <p>“We seem to have forgotten about our prisoner.” Eric added as he moved his gaze back to the stretched out naked frame, tied spread eagle on the bed. Henry also moved his gaze away from his young friend to his older brother. Henry reached out and traced his left index finger up the bare sole of Jimmy’s right foot. Jimmy immediately jumped(as much as his binds would allow) to the touch of Henry’s fingers. Eric saw this and traced his right finger up then down the length of Jimmy’s tied left foot. Both fingers on both feet was too much for Jimmy to take. He busted from a held in giggle to a full blown laugh, “AHHHHHH HA HA HAAAAA please not the feet, pleaaaaase ahhhhhh ha ha ha.” Ow what a sweet sound, Jimmy’s squeals and laughs were like music to the two both administering the torture. Henry smiled as he glanced over at Eric who was intently watching his own fingers dance over the bare soles of the older boy. Henry said to Eric. “Your looking at the wrong spot.” Eric gave Henry a confused look in return. Henry then pointed at his older brothers dick, which was bouncing and dancing all on it’s own. “See how much he REALLY likes it?” Henry asked smiling. After seeing the way Jimmy’s dick was reacting to the tickling on his feet. Eric replied, “Way Cool Henry, just look at how it’s rising and bouncing on it’s own.” “Yeah dude and check out how much more he leaks when he’s laughing.” henry said. Eric moved from Jimmy’s right foot and sat on the bed right besides Jimmy’s naked waist. He looked very closely at Jimmy’s dick and began to study it, concentrating as Henry continued to tickled both of Jimmy’s feet. Jimmy’s dick would touch his belly and leave a small puddle of pre cum everywhere it hit. Eric was looking at the 30 or 40 different puddles located around Jimmy’s waist, thighs and belly. Eric focused in on Jimmy’s piece of meat. He was in awe of the smooth, perfectly shaped mushroom head. The color was a soft pink, just slightly pinker than the skin bellow it on the shaft. Eric reached out and gently touched the slit again with his finger tips. The cum on the head was velvety smooth and wet. Eric rubbed the juice around the soft smooth head and heard a gargled moan in between the laughing Jimmy was doing.</p> <p>Jimmy on the other hand was in heaven. He was on a sensory overload. Henry tickling his and Eric massaging the tender head of his cock. He was lost in the 2 different sensations, his moaning and laughing became one sound. AHHHHH,, UMMMMM, Yeah, Ohhh, Ha ha ha , ahhh Oohhhh He he he.” Eric’s finger were working magic the way they were polishing the head of Jimmy’s dick, kinda like polishing an apple. The sensation felt like a tongue licking and swirling it’s way around his cock head. At the same time Eric was becoming increasingly aware of the increased throbbing Jimmy’s dick was doing. So Eric let his fingers wander slowly down the length of Jimmy’s shaft, from the point right under Jimmy’s piss slit. Eric felt the throbbing light blue colored vein that protruded slightly on the underside of Jimmy’s shaft, which was actually the side that was facing up and clearly in Eric’s view. The vein was less wide at the top, maybe the size of a tooth pick, but as Eric’s finger followed it to the base of the shaft, it gradually increased in width until the width of a pencil. Eric could swear he could see the blood pumping into the larger darker blue vein base. As he sat his finger on the base, he could feel each pump that in turn made Jimmy’s cock move on it’s own. Jimmy’s cock wasn’t super wide around, maybe the width of a small medicine bottle. But it was just so perfectly shaped and colored. The shaft was the exact skin color as Jimmy’s thighs, a nice shade of white skin. Eric let his fingers slide under the bottom of Jimmy’s cock and lifted the head, stretching the boys unit until it was pointing at Henry, who was still tickling Jimmy’s feet. Henry had been enjoying the view of his best friend playing so gentle with his brother’s dick. Henry noticed the signs of Jimmy not laughing and moaning more, meaning Jimmy was getting close to cumming.</p> <p>“Hey, you better stop, or he’s gonna blow his load.” Henry stated factually. Jimmy hated his little brother at that point, because as soon as he spoke, Eric’s fingers stopped playing with his almost ready to blow erection.</p> <p>“No Please don’t stop.” Begged Jimmy</p> <p>“Why? Whatcha gonna do for me if I keep going?” asked Eric, his green grey eyes burning a hole straight through to Jimmy’s soul.</p> <p>“Anything! Anything you say, just please do me.” Jimmy gave in. Eric looked back at Henry and Henry said, “It’s your call buddy.” Smiling back at Eric.</p> <p>“OK Jimmy, tell ya what I’ll do. I’ll keep jerking you off and let you blow your load, if you suck my cock.” Eric stated Jimmy nodded, desperate to have the hand working on his hard on again. Eric added, “Oh and you also gotta suck Henry’s cock too.” Jimmy was shaking his head at first, but knew he needed to get off and stammered, “Oh oh OK”</p> <p>“Cool.” replied Eric as he reached for the throbbing boyhood again. Henry stopped Eric from re grabbing Jimmy’s prick and he moved to the other side of Jimmy on the bed and said,</p> <p>“Go ahead and get yours now, I’ll keep him on the edge until your done.”</p> <p>“Hey No fair!” exclaimed Jimmy.</p> <p>“Sounds fair to me jim and your in no position to argue.” Eric said smiling as he moved up and straddled the older boys chest, his hard on touching Jimmy’s chin.</p> <p>This was the first chance Jimmy has had to get a close look at Eric’s package. Jimmy gazed at the smooth piece of boy meat in front of him. Eric’s cock was gorgeous, just like the boy himself. The pinkish head was perfectly shaped, just slightly larger than the shaft. The pinkish hue of the head contrasted to the pale white of the shaft. Jimmy could see the cock twitch and bob up and down with excitement as his breath hit it. The thing that really impressed Jimmy was the size of Eric’ cock. It was almost a full 5"" and really wide around, almost twice the width of Jimmy’s dick. He was a good inch shorter than Jimmy, but Jimmy is almost 4 years older. All the while Eric was moving his dick ever closer to Jimmy lips. Eric finally said to Jimmy.</p> <p>“Come on big guy, lick my dick.” Eric’s large cock hovered above Jimmy’s face and the boy stuck out his tongue and licked the piece of meat from top to bottom and back again. </p> <p>Eric’s knees buckled under his weight and he fell forward grabbing the headboard of the bed to steady himself. When this happened, his cock slipped up against Jimmy’s nose almost going straight in. And Eric’s nice sized balls slammed into Jimmy’s open mouth. After the initial shock wore off and Eric had re-steadied himself, Jimmy began to suck on the 2 balls for all he was worth. Eric’s hips ground into Jimmy’s face and the younger boy was cooing and moaning as his boy balls were being licked and sucked inside of Jimmy’s warm, wet mouth. Eric had a very nice set of balls, they were about the size if the large marble, about the size of a quarter all the way round. His hairless bag was smooth and velvety in Jimmy’s mouth, he could feel a couple of veins and the around the base and the 2 large veins that attached them to the boy. Eric’s head swam in pleasure, he had never felt anything like this before and now he knew that he liked it and would want it more. Eric lifted his wet and tingling balls from Jimmy’s mouth and replaced them with the head of his nice round cock. Jimmy’s mouth still wet and filled with saliva and lust excepted the intruder happily. Jimmy’s tongue worked it’s way around the perfectly shaped head of Eric’s cock. Swilling around the rim of the mushroom head, licking around the shaft as it plunged deeper into his mouth, rubbing the head against the roof of Jimmy’s mouth.</p> <p>Henry was intently watching his best friend get blown by his big brother, his right hand slowly playing with Jimmy’s balls. His playing was keeping Jimmy as stiff as a tree and plenty of pre cum was leaking from Jimmy’s cock in anticipation. Henry didn’t even notice that his left hand had dropped and was slowly stroking his own turgid member. The purple head aching to be in Jimmy’s mouth as Eric’s is now. Henry also noticed what a nice round white ass his friend had. Henry was watching as Eric’s butt checks would move and flex with each thrust of his pelvis. Henry noticed when Eric pulled out of Jimmy’s mouth a little, his ass checks opened just enough for Henry to see Eric’s pink bud blinking at him. Henry stopped playing with Jimmy’s balls and let his hand reach forward to Eric’s ass. Henry lightly traced his fingers around the perfectly shaped mounds and he traced the fingers inside the crack of Eric’ sass until his fingers ran over the pink hole they were looking for. Eric didn’t seem to notice the new sensation of Henry’s fingers, he was lost in the wonderful feeling of having his first blow job. Jimmy was doing a great job of sucking and licking Eric’s boner and Eric leaned against the headboard with his eyes closed as all these new sensations overwhelmed him.</p> <p>Henry moved in closer to Eric’s ass since he wasn’t receiving any kind of signals to stop his exploration. Henry’s head was now hovering over Eric’s ass and henry eyed the pick nub as his fingers continued to trace over it. Henry let a large glob of spit drop from his mouth directly onto the pick bud of Eric’s asshole. Henry worked the spit gently around the pick area and slowly, ever so slowly, let his right index finger work it’s way into the opening. This caught Eric’s attention, but not in a bad way, Eric’s head snapped back and he let out a wild moan as Henry’s finger slid deeper into the hole. Eric tried to keep his ass cheeks apart to allow Henry room to play and to keep his raging hard on pressed deeply into Jimmy’s mouth. Henry’s finger had now slid up into Eric’s ass past his second knuckle and Eric was moaning and groaning wildly. Henry felt Eric loosen up his sphincter muscle and Henry took the opportunity to let 2 more fingers slip into Eric’s now accepting hole. Eric’s eyes opened wide and he let out a primal scream as the most intense feeling he ever felt seemed to race through his body. His knees shook and his ass closed tightly around Henry’s probing fingers. Eric shook and moaned as he let loose his first real orgasm. The tingling was rocking him from the tip of his dick through his shaft into the deep insides of his body. Eric lost his grip on the headboard as he spasmed and his body collapsed on top of Jimmy’s head. Jimmy of course knowing he had just given Eric his first orgasm had no idea that Henry was helping from behind. Henry’s fingers slid out of Eric’s ass and Eric’s cock began to go limp inside of Jimmy’s mouth. Jimmy continued to suck even though Eric was not able to produce any sperm yet. With each light lick of Eric’s cock, Eric’s whole body twitched in a helpless spasm. Eric began to come out of the fog as some of his senses and strength returned. He slowly lifted himself back up and off of Jimmy’s now sweat covered face and smiled down at the flushed faced older boy. “Thanks Jimmy, that was real cool” “I’ve never felt anything like that before in all my life.” Eric stated with a sly grin as beads of sweat run down his face and dripped onto Jimmy’s still naked and tied down frame.</p> <p>Henry helped Eric get up off the bed by holding onto his friends arm. Eric was still stumbling around a bit and Henry knew the fog that his friend was felling.</p> <p>“Sit down until you feel better” Henry said</p> <p>“Feel Better?” Eric asked I”I don’t think I’ve ever felt better buddy” he added with a grin.</p> <p>Henry smiled back at him as they sat side by side, Eric looked deep into Henry’s eye’s eyes and leant in forward until his lips met Henry’s. They kissed for a while, swirling their tongues in each others mouths. When they broke Henry looked at Eric and asked.</p> <p>“What was that for?”</p> <p>“For making me feel like I’ve never felt before Henry.” I didn’t know that a couple of fingers could make me feel so intense” Eric smiled</p> <p>“Yeah I didn’t know until a few weeks ago myself.” henry replied.</p> <p>Eric’s hand fell south and landed onto Henry’s raging boner and he looked at Henry and said “It’s your turn know buddy.” Henry smiled back, but was not prepared as Eric stood up and knelt down in front of him. Eric kneeled right in front of Henry’s hard on and he leaned in and let his tongue run ever so gently over the purple knob on top. Henry caught his breath as his friend began to take the entire length of Henry’s hard on into his mouth. Jimmy watched the action to his side and his own hard on was still pulsing with pleasure as he watched the scene happening in front of him. Eric lifted his head off of Henry and stood up again looking Henry straight in the face, he leant in again and kissed Henry deeply. As they broke this time Eric said,</p> <p>“I want to watch your brother do you.” Henry nodded and stood up as he moved around and climbed back up onto the bed and straddled his older brother’s chest.</p> <p>Eric got up onto the bed as well, but positioned himself right next to Jimmy’s raging hard on. Eric leaned it and let his tongue run over Jimmy’s pink mushroomed shaped dick head and he licked up Jimmy’s precum on his tongue. Swirling the cum around in his mouth Eric swallowed some and liked how it tasted. Jimmy enjoyed it as well and he opened his mouth to moan out loud, but his little Henry wasted no time, as soon as Jimmy opened up his mouth, Henry drove his large round purple knob deep into it. Slightly shocked, Jimmy went right to work swirling his tongue over and around the large head of Henry’s dick. He licked his tongue along the piss slit and around the edges of the head. Slowly he began to work his moist lips up and down the entire length of Henry’s 3"" pecker.</p> <p>Eric was still happily doing the same to Jimmy’s rock hard 5 ½ “ rod and Jimmy was responding by moving his hips in unison to the strokes of Eric’s lips. Eric was being careful not to go too fast, he didn’t want Jimmy to come until Henry did. Henry let out a few moans as his hips worked his dick in and out of Jimmy’s mouth. Eric took a breather and with his spit soaked fingers he stroked Jimmy’s cock . Then he removed his spit soaked fingers from Jimmy’s rod and moved them up to his best friend henry’s ass. Eric watched as Henry’s hole opened and closed as he gyrated in his brothers mouth. Eric slowly reached up and slid his fingers along henry’s crack, sending a shock wave up Henry’s spine. Eric’s wet finger worked it’s way up and down Henry’s crack running lightly over his pink puckered hole, making it spasm. After a few more up and down strokes, Eric let his still wet finger protrude into Henry’s tight hole. At first it wouldn’t go in at all, but Eric continued to wiggle and press until it began to slid in up to his second knuckle. Henry let out a squeal as Eric’s finger went up his hole. All of his senses were on overload, a finger in his as and his cock being sucked by his older broth. Henry relaxed and let the waves of pleasure overcome him. Eric could feel Henry’s ass muscle relax and took the opportunity to let another wet finger slid in Henry’s hole. Meanwhile, Eric’s other hand had found it’s way back to Jimmy’s raging hard on and was pumping it up and down from the base of Jimmy’s cock to the head and over again. Jimmy couldn’t say anything since he had his little brothers cock in his mouth, but he was getting close and moved his hips in unison to Eric’s pounding little fist. Henry closed his eyes and just let the feeling take control, Eric working his 2 fingers in and around his ass and Jimmy hungrily sucking his cock for all he was worth. Eric pushed his fingers up deeper into Henry’s ass and he massaged Henry’s prostrate with his finger tips, gently slowly moving around. Henry’s head began to spin, he was losing all control as the first wave of orgasm hit him hard. Henry let out a loud moan, he lurched forward plunging his rod all the way into Jimmy’s mouth and Henry let loose. He felt something tingling from way down deep inside and it worked it’s way up through Henry’s balls and through his shaft. Henry had an orgasm like none other before, he could feel something was very different this time. He actually shot his very first seed into his older brothers mouth. It was just a few small droplets, but Jimmy knew right away that his little brother had just popped his cherry. Jimmy tasted the sweet salty taste of his brothers first load and it got him so excited that he let loose as well. Eric’s left hand was still pumping full throttle as his right hand was working the fingers around in Henry’s tight hole. A long stream of cum shot out of Jimmy’s cock like it was being shot out of a gun. A 6"" long string of white juice flew through the air and landed square in the top of Henry’s ass Crack and oozed it’s way down to where Eric’s other hand was still keeping 2 fingers deep inside his best friends hole. More streams of cum shot from Jimmy’s spasming rod. Eric never let up the pace and continued to pump as he watched Jimmy’s love juice spray all over his Jimmy’s belly, bed and surrounding vicinity, as well as leaking down and lubing Eric’s hand. Henry had shot his 2 small loads and collapsed onto Jimmy’s face much the same as Eric did, Henry’s legs too weak to hold him up any longer.</p> <p>Eric let his fingers slowly ease their way out of his friend butt with a “pop.” Jimmy still had his lil bro’s softening dick in his mouth and he gently sucked it like a pacifier, as Jimmy stopped pumping his own hips, his orgasm now subsiding. Eric knew Jimmy was done, so he slowed the pace on Jimmy’s now wilting rod, holding it loosely running a finger slowly over the top of the spent dick. Henry rolled off Jimmy’s face and laid beside him facing his best friend. Henry took a minute to let his eyes focus again. All three boys chest were heaving with heavy breathing and smiles on all their faces. Eric lifted his hand from Jimmy’s prick and tasted some of the goo that was on his finger tips. Henry saw this and leaned in and licked up a glob onto his tongue off of Jimmy’s belly.</p> <p>Little did the three boys know that there was yet another boy shooting a load at that exact moment. It was Brad, who was watching the three boys from his bedroom window across the alley. Brad had left Lilly at the mall and went home to get some money he forgot, but when he entered his room, he couldn’t help but notice what was going on in the bedroom directly across from his. He had watched the action for a while, tempted to go over and get involved. But the action was too hot and Brad let his hand move down and unzip his jeans and let his 7"" cock free so he cold take care of his erection right there and then. Brad had no idea that Lilly’s little brothers were into these type of games. He saw Jimmy was tied to the bed and wondered why he would let two little boys do that to him, yet he was very excited by it and by the thought of that being him. Brad was busy thinking of how he could blow off Lilly at the mall and go over and make some new friends. Brad still watched the three boys laying on the bed and he began to work on a plan.</p> </div>",['The End .... for now ;-)']
1387,"Jimmy, Grounded Again, Part 2",2,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-06-03,11,4,"celeb, t, t, b, b, bond, tick, mast, oral anal",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Brad Comes Over</p> <p>Brad was just standing in his bedroom, stroking his 7"" cock as he watched 3 naked boys laying on a bed recovering from their orgasms. Brad had a perfect view from his bedroom window into the window of Jimmy’s and Henry’s room across the alley. Brad was lost deep in thought as he was fantasizing about what he would do if he were in the room with the boys. He was breathing harder when all of a sudden his cell phone rang, snapping Brad back into reality as he fumbled to find the phone. Pulling the phone from his pants pocket, that were in a pile around his ankles on the floor, Brad answered the call. It was Lily and she was wondering what was taking him so long to find his wallet and get back to the mall? Brad began to stumble as he tried hard to come up with a good excuse, when Lily gave him a easy out. She said don’t worry about it and that she had run into a few more friends since he left and they were all going to go see this new chick flik that was about to start in ten minutes. Lily knew Brad wouldn’t enjoy the movie and a couple of the girls she was going with, didn’t care much for Brad. So Lily said he should just stay home and she’ll call when she gets out from the film in a couple of hours. Brad agreed to this, almost too happy to avoid going back to the mall. With a quick goodbye and some fake kissing sounds, they were done and Brad hung up the phone. He was very pleased when he noticed that there were still 3 naked boys laying on the bed across from him. One tied up and 2 laying calmly by his sides stroking his taunt body. Brad smiles and pulls up his pants around his still semi erect cock as he now knows he’s about to have a few hours of fun.</p> <p>Jimmy lay naked, spread eagle and tied to the 4 corners of his bed. On one side of him laid Henry his little brother and on the other side laid Eric, Henry’s 10 year old friend. The boys were still basking in the aftermath of the last hour of play, when all of a sudden the bedroom door swings open, which makes the 2 untied boys jump to their feet. They look in shock at the figure in the doorway when Henry realizes it is just Brad. “What are you doing here?” Henry asked. “What are you boys up to?” questions Brad “And why is Jimmy tied up naked like that?’ Henry fumbles for something to say when Jimmy piped in “They forced me down like this, come on Brad, please untie me.” Jimmy’s eyes were pleading as he spoke. Brad looked over at Henry and Eric and shook a finger at them and said, “You boys ought to know it’s not nice to tie people up like this, I think we’re gonna have to teach you boys a lesson.”</p> <p>With that said, Brad stood at the head of the bed and untied Jimmy’s left hand. Brad made sure to keep an eye on the two smaller boys, making sure they were not about to try leaving the room. Once Jimmy’s left hand was untied, Jimmy rolled over and used his free hand to untie his bound right hand. The two smaller boys stood deflated watching their toy unleash himself. They also saw that Brad was not moving from the door that he closed behind him and there was no where for the two boys to go. Jimmy sat up and reached down to his right foot and began to untie it. Eric’s reached down and untied Jimmy’s other foot, thinking that if he helped Jimmy out, maybe he would not be as much trouble. Once Jimmy was completely untied he shook his arms and rubbed his feet, trying to get the circulation going again in his extremities. Brad looked at Jimmy and said “I don’t know what you did to make them tie you up like that, but I think we should teach em both a lesson.” “We are really sorry Jimmy, please don’t....” Was all Henry got out before Jimmy grabbed him by the shoulders and slung him onto the bed. Eric stood frozen, not sure to run or try and help Henry when from behind Brad wrapped his long arms around the small naked blonde boy. Brad lifted Eric off the floor a little bit and dragged him over to Henry’s bed. Brad lifted Eric higher, looking down at the little boys jewels bouncing with his struggle. Eric was deposited onto Henry’s bed and Brad bent over and slid the double bed right next to Jimmy’s. “Since you both tortured Jimmy at the same time, I think you both should get it done back at the same time” Brad said smiling down at the two prone boys. “Yeah Henry, your gonna get it now.” Jimmy added as he pulled his brothers left arm up to the corner of the bed. Jimmy used the same ropes that bound hem to tie little Henry’s arms and then his feet at the base board..</p> <p>Brad watched Jimmy tying up Henry and he realized that his boner had grown to it’s full 7"" inside the restraints of his blue jeans. He turned and grabbed a few ties off the back of a chair and began to wrap Eric’s wrists with the silky restraints. Brad is 16 ears old, with Brown short cut hair. He stands about 6' tall and is very skinny. His skin is a pale color like Jimmy’s, that way because he rarely stays outside. Brad is a book worm, a nerd if you will. He hates that other kids pick on him because he’s smart. He never was popular, at least not until he started dating the boys sister. Dating Lily gave him some respect, but dating and kissing was as far as Brad had ever gotten with the tall red haired girl. Which left him blue balled and crazy most nights. The only release was to jerk off, which was something brad did well and often. Today was going to be his day to have someone else release his load and it looked like it was going to be this beautiful little blonde boy named Eric. Brad had tied Eric’s hands in the same manner that henry had been, with both wrists tied to the upper corners of the bed. Brad let his fingers trace down Eric’s arm to his underarm and he felt Eric spasm and heard a giggle. Brad continued to trace the finger down Eric’s side, running over each exposed rib on the boys right side. Brad took a moment to let his fingers go back up and draw little circles around Eric’s dime sized nipples. Brad took his time and pinched the little nips as they grew to his touch. Again he felt Eric tremble and let out a few moans to his touch and Brad loved the feeling of power, loved to feel the naked boys skin. He continued down tracing his fingers over Eric’s flat and nicely tanned stomach. He watched as Eric’s little 4"" cock had sprang to attention as Brad played with the naked boy. Eric continued to giggle and squirm on the bed as Brad let his finger drop inside his belly button and play there for a moment. Brad couldn’t help but admire how nice Eric’s body looked, the little boy actually had more muscle form that he did . Brad admired the perfect shape of Eric’s prick and Brad didn’t care if anyone watched as he let his fingers go down and feel the soft smooth erection. Brad let his finger trace the shape of the mushroomed head, nicely colored a light pinkish red, the finger felt it’s way around the rimmed edge and over the slit on the top. Again Brad felt powerful as Eric’s cock seemed to reach up to his touch, wanting it, needing it. More low grunts and moans escaped from Eric’s lips as he watched this much older boy play with his most private of parts. Eric was surprised at how good it felt and how excited he was to be at the hands of someone else, with no control over what they did or where they touched. Brads fingers gently stroked down the underside of Eric’s shaft, going from the point just under the head to the point where the shaft disappeared into the set of boy balls that hung beneath.. Brad let his fingers grab one of the marble sized balls and gently rolled it around. Then he moved to the other ball and did the same rolling motion to it. Brad noticed Eric’s cock throbbing and moving up and down on it’s own as he played with the boys balls. Brad looked up briefly to notice that Henry was now completely tied up and hard as a rock. The purple head of his cock was also throbbing with excitement as both he and Jimmy were watching Brads every move.</p> <p>Jimmy pushed the bed that had his brother tied down on it closer to Eric’s bed, so now both double beds were touching side by side. Henry’s right hand just inches away from Eric’s tied up left hand and Henry’s right foot inches away from Eric’s left foot. Jimmy moved from the side of the bed and walked around to the foot of the beds. He picked another loose tie from the dresser and grabbed Eric’s free left foot and wrapped the tie around his ankle. Brad saw Jimmy and moved to the foot of the bed, leaving Eric’s raging hard on throbbing by itself. Without a word, Brad picked up another tie and grabbed Eric’s right foot and wrapped the tie around the small boys ankle. Jimmy reached the other end of the tie he had around the leg of the bed and tied it off underneath. Brad did the same with the loose end he had and now Eric was completely tied up spread eagle just like his best friend Henry. “Now how do you boys like being tied up?” Brad asked but receive no verbal response. Brad moved up and fingered Eric’s hard on and looked over at Henry’s purple knob standing at attention and said “Well judging from the looks of these, you both like it. A LOT!” “well Jimmy, what do you think we should do next?” Brad asked Jimmy didn’t say anything, he just reached down and traced his fingernails down the sole of Eric’s left foot. Eric screamed out in laughter.”AHHHH HA HA HAAAA!” Brad smiled and moved back right next to Jimmy and did the same to Eric’s right foot. “NO PLEEEASSSSE AHHHHH HA HAHA!” Eric shook his head violently from side to side, this boy is extremely ticklish and Brad and Jimmy loved it. The two boys smiled at each other as the set to work on Eric’s soft size 6 soles. Perfectly shaped and arched, Eric’s feet were nicely tanned on the tops and very soft underneath. You could tell he got some barefoot time in the sun, unlike his buddy henry who’s feet are as pale as the rest of him. Brad noticed that Jimmy was really getting into this tickling thing, he could tell by the fact that Jimmy’s previously soft 2"" cock had now sprang to it’s full 5 ½"" erection. Jimmy was getting into it, his face just inches from Eric’s sole as he traced little circles around it. Eric tried to pull his feet away, but they were tied to well. All Eric could do was wiggle them from side to side a little and wiggle his toes. Jimmy watched the toes wiggling above the ticklish sole and just couldn’t help but move in closer and took Eric’s big toe into his moth and licked it all over. Eric gasped and cried out in laughter, OH NOOOO PLEASE AHHH HAHAHAHAHA, AHH HA HA” Jimmy was entranced sucking on Eric’s toe and tickling the sole was getting him real hot, he also loved the way Eric reacted to each stroke and each swirl of the tongue.</p> <p>Brad was also enjoying Eric’s feet as he ran his fingers up and down the sole of Eric’s right foot. Brad let his finger tips trace lightly under Eric’s toes and was amazed at how ticklish Eric was. The poor boy continued to laugh and shriek as both his feet were being tickled like never before. Eric could barely open his eyes, but when he did, he could see that his raging boner had not subsided at all. Brad took his cue from Jimmy and also leaned in close and began to lick Eric’s foot. Running his tongue in between Eric’s toes and along the under side of them. Eric laughed and squirmed even more as both boys had toes in their mouths, as they sucked and licked on them. Eric began to get horse and started coughing, which made both boys stop their attack and wait for Eric to calm down. Jimmy was the first one to get up and ask if Eric was ok. Eric nodded yes as he laid catching his breath. Knowing Eric would be OK, Jimmy moved over a few feet and started to tickle Henry’s tied down and exposed left foot.</p> <p>Brad wasted no time in moving his location either, but he was getting very hot and while shifting positions, he pulled his tee shirt up and off. He then kicked off his Nike’s and pulled each sock off. Jimmy watched brad stripping there and noticed what a nice size package Brad had tenting in his baggy pants. Jimmy was also glad to see Brad getting naked, this way Jimmy didn’t feel as odd, being the only naked attacker. All three boys had their eyes glued on Brad as he unbuckled his belt and popped the snap of his jeans. He slowly unzipped them and let them fall around his ankles. Brad had on a pair of Joe Boxer briefs which didn’t hide the straining 7""erection that was under them. Brad put on a little show for his captive audience, first running his hand down along the length of his erection and then squeezing it as he slowly brought his hand back up to the waist band. There was a large wet spot on the briefs, exactly where the giant head of his huge cock sat. Brad slipped his fingers in the elastic waist band and slowly began to lower the briefs. Inch by inch the briefs lowered and the boys could see the large patch of brown pubic hairs that grew above the giant member. Then the large red head of his cock became visible as it snapped out from it’s binding and stretched upwards to Brad’s belly button. Brad continued to lower the briefs slowly. Each inch they dropped, exposed another inch of shaft and then exposed the two low hanging hair covered balls beneath. Once Brad lowered the briefs past his balls he wasted no more time and quickly lowered them the rest of the way, then bent over and stepped out of them and the jeans. The three boys stared in amazement at brad’s body. Brad was such a nerd that they took for granted he was a skinny boney weakling, but Brad’s body was the exact opposite. His chest had nicely sized pecs that shown a trace of muscle and sported two perfectly quarter sized nipples. The nipple were a nice shade of pinkish red and they had nice eraser sized points that stuck out from them. Brad sported a nicely defined 6 pack for a stomach that led to a slender narrow waist. Maybe the slimness of Brad’s form actually made his cock seem that much larger to the viewing eyes that watched him. Brad fisted his huge organ and pumped it a few times, knowing that he had all three of the boys mesmerized. Brad then knelt down on the floor next to Jimmy and started to tickle Henry’s right foot.</p> <p>With Brad out of site and the tickling in full force, Henry started to giggle continuously. “He he he he he, ah ha ha ha he hehe” then both Brad and Jimmy at the same time went down on Henry’s. Licking and sucking in unison, the pair have gotten quite good as a tickle team. Eric watched as the two older boys attacked Henry as they had attacked him just moments earlier. He was surprised about how exciting this whole scene had become to him. He was still as hard as a rock and he enjoyed watching Brad strip naked, he was now enjoying watching his best friend have his feet tickled and toes sucked. What in the world was wrong with him, he thought to himself. Yet Henry had no time for thought, the attack on his bare feet was driving him insane, his constant giggling became more of an outright belly laugh and he was loving the effect it was having on his young fat boner. Brad noticed Henry’s hard on from the foot of the bed and he just had to get a closer look. So he climbed right onto the bed, actually both beds since they were pushed together and he knelt next to Henry. Brad traced his fingers up and down the length of Henry’s shaft and looked on as it jumped to his touch. Henry was still laughing from the tickling Jimmy was doing and now with Brad touching his dick he started moaning as well. “Ha ha oh oh yeah ah hehe haha ha, ah ah oh of ha ha ha” Eric was giggling a bit just from listening to Henry and he was watching as Brad worked over his buddy. Brad heard the slight giggle coming from behind him and in his position was able to lift his right foot and placed it right above Eric’s cock. Brad was running his fingers over Henry and he began to run his toes over Eric’s hard on. He also let his toes trace lightly around Eric’s balls, while at the same time his fingers traced and gently grabbed Henry’s sack for closer inspection.</p> <p>Brad then made a move that none of the boys expected, he leaned in and started licking Henry’s purple knob. He licked all around the large head and then down the length of Henry’s shaft, to his balls. Brad engulfed both balls into his mouth and gently rolled them around. Henry was in heaven, he was feeling like never before. Being tickled and sucked at the same time, “WOW” was the only thing that came to mind. Jimmy watched for a while and then mimicked Brad’s movements on Henry’s foot for a moment, then he decided that enough was enough. </p> <p>Jimmy stood and crawled up onto the bed with Brad and positioned himself on the other side of Henry. As Brad had Henry’s balls in his mouth, Jimmy took the entire head into his. He swirled his tongue over and around Henry’s piss slit. He liked the feeling of henry’s sick and lowered his head more until the whole shaft had disappeared into his mouth. Brad would let one nut fall out of his mouth and suck hard on the other, then he released both and joined Jimmy at the base of Henry’s cock. Jimmy let the hard on drop from his lips and both he and Brad tongued their way up and down Henry’s shaft . Their tongues touched from time to time and when the reached the head, the tongues interlocked and began wrestling with each other. Henry was so hot and worked up, he stopped watching and didn’t notice that Brad and Jimmy were now in a passionate kiss. They kissed for a few minutes before Brad pulled Jimmy close and hugged him hard as they searched the insides of each others mouths. This whole scene was very hat and at this point none of the boys were shocked with anything that they were doing or enjoying. If it felt good, then what the heck, go for it.</p> <p>Jimmy moved up on the bed to where his cock was almost next to Henry’s. He had Brad stretch out the other way, so that His cock laid right on top of Eric’s. Brad didn’t need any more encouragement once they were settled down, he knew exactly what Jimmy had in mind. Jimmy moved his head over the beds and settled his head right on Eric’s exposed belly. Now looking directly at Brad’s huge 7"" cock and Eric’s nice 4 ½"" right in his face. So he went to work. Jimmy took a deep breath and then reached for Brad’s dick, He took hold of the huge python and pointed towards his mouth. He licked the head of Brad’s cock gently around the rim, it was about the size of a golf ball 3 or 4""’s wide and smooth all over. He took an inch at a time in his mouth and swirled his tongue over and around, lubing it up nicely as he went down.. As Jimmy moved up and down on the big piece of man meat, he didn’t notice that the side of his face was rubbing up and down the length of Eric’s hard, smooth cock as well. Eric new it and was actually raising his hips best he could to make even more contact with Jimmy and to get even more pleasure. </p> <p>Henry was in another world again as both he and his brother’s cock’s rubbed against each other inside of Brad’s hot, wet mouth. Brad had taken both boys in his mouth at once and still had room to move. He could not believe it, here he was sucking on Henry and Jimmy, 2 hot young boys that he has known for years and he was loving it. He never thought too much about what the boys would be like in bed, never gave more than a fleeting moments thought about them being naked or horny. Yet here he was with two boy boners stuffed in his mouth and loving every minute of it. And WOW, the feeling he was getting from Jimmy sucking on him was something he only had wet dreams about. In the year and a half that he had been dating the boys older sister, he never got more than a feel of her tit and some kissing action. He actually thought about for a moment and realized that Jimmy was a hotter and better kisser than his sister Lily. No less he was a fantastic cock sucker as well and the feeling of the eminent orgasm was closing in on him. Jimmy felt The size of Brads cock grow even larger in his mouth Jimmy knew that it was only a matter of moments before he would be catching Brad’s cum on his tongue and he wanted to be sure Brad had the best orgasm ever. So Jimmy spit on his fingers and raised his hand to work behind Brad. Jimmy let his fingers trace along Brad’s butt crack till they drew across brad’s puckered hole. Jimmy eased one finger in up to the knuckle and then another. Brad rotated his hips and pressed against the protruding digits. Jimmy was drilling his fingers in and out of Brads asshole, he added a 3rd finger and drilled them all the way in. With that, Brad let out a gasp as he reached the highest of highs and let loose with what Jimmy felt like a quart of sperm. Brad convulsed shooting shot after shot, 6 7 then an 8th time. Jimmy never let the monster cock loose and swallowed each and every shot, he even continued to suck Brad dry as Brad’s cock deflated to a reasonable 4inches and fell out of Jimmy’s mouth.</p> <p>Eric felt all of this action that was happen right above his crotch. He had continued to raise his hips and rub his dick against Jimmy. So when He felt Brad shoot his load and watched Jimmy continue to suck every drop out, Eric had rubbed himself off to a wonderful climax as well. Eric was panting and sweating, both from the weight of the 2 boys on him and the exertion of cumming again. He laid with his chest heaving as Jimmy looked up at him and smiled a sly sideways smile. Brad now recuperated from the most fantastic feeling of all his life, when back to work on Jimmy’s cock whole heartedly. Brad had removed henry’s cock and was stroking it in front of his face. He was sucking Jimmy to the base and up to the tip. Henry had a great view of all the action. He could perfectly see Brad sucking his brothers cock as he watched his own cock getting stroked up and down with a manic pace and vise like grip. Jimmy laid his head back on Eric’s belly and just enjoyed the blow job he was receiving. “Brad sucks cock really good for a first timer.” Jimmy thought to himself.</p> <p>Henry strained against his bonds as he was getting real close to cumming. Brad didn’t slow down a bit, he continued to whack away on the 4"" pecker in his hand. Jimmy saw Henry elevate off the bed even with 2 boys on him and he began to spurt little gobs of clear white spunk, that flew just to his belly. 3 maybe 4 shots and Henry collapsed back into his binds and laid there breathing heavily. Jimmy now elevated himself as he shot a load into Brads waiting mouth. Brad did just as Jimmy did and continued to suck each load Jimmy could force out. After the 3 or 4th shot he also became limp and laid still on top of the two young friends .</p> <p>All four boys had smiles pasted to their faces as they laid their basking in the aftermath of a great experience. Brad looked at the clock on the night stand and said, “Geez, we still got an hour before Lily gets out of the movie.” Jimmy smiled and said “I’m sure we can think of something to do in the meantime.”</p></div>","['The following is a continuation on a story based loosely on the TV series Grounded for Life. This Story follows my first story “Jimmy, Grounded for the Afternoon.” The author states that the events are not true and any resemblance to actual events or persons is totally by chance. The story is a fantasy episode starring Jimmy and Henry the two sons on the TV show. If you do not like reading stories about boys under 18 years old having sexual experiences or if these type of stories are against the law where you are located, then please read no further. You can contact me at hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com with input, comments or ideas hi:-)']"
1388,Matt and Me,-1,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-06-05,21,4,"b/b, mast, bond, tick",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I was about 10 years old and my friend who lived across the street from me (Matt) was 11. His father was our cub pack leader and there were 4 other neighborhood kids who belonged to our pack. We met once a week and did the usual stuff, like making the wood race cars, making candles and of course some camp outs.</p> <p>One camp out stands out in my memory. We had set up 3 tents in Matt's back yard and after cooking hot dogs over a small fire and telling some scary stories we paired off and when to sleep. I happen to pair up with Matt and even though I had know him for years, we never really hung out like this before. It was summer, so it was warm that night. we all had brought pj's to change into but it was too hot for them. Matt said to me,""I'm not wearing anything but my underwear."" as he laid on top of his sleeping bag in the dark. I replied ""Me too.""</p> <p>Matt asked me""Guess what I'm holding?""</p> <p>I answered ""I don't know, your pillow?""</p> <p>""No, Guess again.""</p> <p>I got thinking and said ""Your dick?""</p> <p>""Right and guess what I'm doing?"" he whispered back.</p> <p>""Are you playing with it?"" I asked</p> <p>""Un Huh. Are you doing it too?"" Matt asked and of course the during the questioning, my hand had drifted down into my underwear and I had a nice 3"" boner to show for it. Too bad it was so dark we could hardly see a hand in front of your face. I anserwed Matt ""Yeah I am too."" He said something like ""yeah right"" and all of a sudden I felt his hand land on my crotch. He felt my hand inside my underwear, along with the head of my dick and giggled a little and said. ""Yeah I guess you are""</p> <p>I removed my hand from my underwear and reached over and felt for Matt's crotch. His hand was already out of his underwear, because his underwear were pulled down and my hand landed directly onto Matt's hard exposed prick. It didn't bother me none, I continued to feel around and grab hold of his rod, which had to be about an inch larger than mine.</p> <p>At the same time I was fondling Matt, his hand reached inside the elastic waistband of my underwear and he ran his fingers over my hard on. Sensations like electricity ran through my body as I'm sure it did through Matt's as well. I lifted my butt as Matt’s hand pulled the my underwear down over my thighs We continued to play with each others erections for a while and Matt lit up a small flashlight and shown it upon his dick being stroked by me and then at my dick being stroked by him. He turned the light off and we continued until I had the most fantastic feeling come over me. I shook and gasped as I felt my butt levitate off the sleeping bag. sensations that I knew was a dry orgasm. After I came, Matt continued to hold my softening cock as I continued stoking his until I felt his breath get heavy and body shake. We laid there not talking with each others cocks still in hand for a while. Matt finally spoke and said ""Man, that was great! we should do it again sometime."" I readily agreed and within a half hour we kept our word and did it again:) We had a few more experiences like this together and it bonded us as more than just neighbors, but as friends.</p></div>",[]
1389,Matt Cums Over,-1,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-06-05,27,4,"b, b, mast, bond, tick",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>This story happened a few weeks after my pool game over at Matt’s house. It was around 2 in the afternoon and my parents were out for the day. I decided that I should call Matt and see if he wanted to come over and play. Since he had set me up pretty good for the day at his house, I decided I should have a game plan as well. I called Matt and asked if he would like to come over, he said he wasn’t doing anything and he would be over in about 15 minutes. I hung up and went right to work, I tied some pieces of clothesline to each of the corners of my bed and stripped naked. Matt didn’t know about my adventures with my other neighbor Tom, or anything about what we did in our private club, so I figured it was a good time to let him in on it. Since Matt seemed to be as horny of a bastardy as I was, I didn’t think it anything sexual would scare him off.</p> <p>The doorbell rang and I went up and peeked out the window and there was Matt standing all by himself. I opened the door and poked my head around from behind it and said “come on in.” After Matt stepped in the house I shut the door and he looked pretty shocked to see me standing there stark naked and raging hard. Matt smiled and said “looks like you want to play.” And I agreed as I lead him down the hall to my room. When we got in I closed the door and moved my way over to the bed. Matt immediately noticed the ropes I had tied off and 4 socks that I laid by them. “What are they for dude?” He asked. I simple told him “I’ve been playing this game with Tom and some other kids around here and the idea is to tie me up and then try to get me to talk, you know, like give you some kind of information.” Matt’s smile widened and said “Sure I think I can handle that?” “So get on the bed and lay down prisoner.” I leaped onto the bed, my hard on slapping me in the stomach as I flipped over and stretched out my hands and feet to the corners of the bed. I told Matt “the socks are there so you can wrap them around my wrists and ankles. This way I won’t get any rope burns from struggling too much.”</p> <p>“I got cha” Matt replied as he sat at the foot of the bed and lifted my left foot in the air and wrapped a sock around my ankle. He then pulled up the rope and wrapped it around the sock two times and tied it off in a knot. Matt pulled on my leg to see how much movement I would get and seemed satisfied with my limited amount of movement. He turned and repeated the same steps on my Right foot. When he finished tying my foot Matt stood up to walk to the head of the bed and I could see the bulge sticking out of his pants. It seems tying someone up naked got him turned on as well. Matt grabbed my right arm and stretched me further so my hand was right up next to the headboard. He wrapped a sock around my wrist and tied the rope tightly over it. Instead of walking around the bed, Matt stood up and lifted his right leg over my chest and sat there straddling my chest for a moment, giving me a great view of the outline of his cock head trying to explode out of his jeans. He smiled as he saw me staring and reached around and gave my cock a playful slap, making it flap back and forth on my belly. He reached over and lifted my left hand up the head board and while doing so raised to his knees so that his crotch was now just a mere inch from my face.</p> <p>I don’t know what came over me, but I did something very unusual and opened my mouth and gently bit his cock through his jeans. Matt’s reflexes made him jump up and sit back on my stomach and he said, “Oh my prisoner wants to bite does he?” I said nothing as I looked at the growing wet spot on Matt’s jeans and wondering why I just did what I did. Matt finished off tying my hand and looked down at me with an evil grin and said, “Let the games begin.” with that, he pulled his tee shirt off over his head and from his position sitting on my stomach, began to tickle my ribs. I laughed loudly as his fingers dug in and tickled up and down my sides and up into my exposed armpits. I was laughing and started to beg him to stop and he said, “Tell me what I want to know and I’ll stop.” I shook my head from side to side and mumbled, “NO! Never.” “Ok, have it your way” mat said leaning in close to me. He then started to pinch my erect little boy nipples and drew circles around them, making little goose bumps raise up around them. Matt stopped and got up off the bed and walked around to the foot of the bed. He stood there knowing I watching each and every move. He undid the button to his jeans and then let down the zipper. He peeled the jeans apart and let them drop around his ankles. Matt was earing a pair of Grey FOTL’s that you could readily see the wet spot where his cock head sat entrapped.. He turned to my dresser and picked up a hair brush that was sitting on top. “So lets see how ticklish my prisoners feet are?” He said as he bent down and grab a hold of the toes on my right foot. He began to brush the soles of my feet with the bristles of the brush and I went nuts. I tried to kick, but there was nowhere for me to move. Matt held my toes back which opened my sole all the more and he knew it. I was laughing and begging for him to stop. “Are you gonna talk boy?” Matt asked.</p> <p>I couldn’t get out any words, I just shook my head no and let him continue to tickle my foot unmercifully. He started tickling under my toes, he stopped with the brush (Thank god) and tickled my foot with his fingers. It still drove me into fits, but I was loving it at the same time. I watched my fully erect dick bouncing against my belly with each giggle and laugh.</p> <p>Matt stood up and held my foot against the hard on protruding thru his briefs, he ran my toes up and down the length of his cock and sighed. He peeled off the grey briefs and stepped out of them, with his nice hard cock now waving freely in the air. Matt sat down again straddling my left leg facing towards my foot. I could feel his balls touching my shin as he leaned forward and began tickling my left foot for all he was worth. Every once in a while, Matt would turn his head to look up at me and ask if I was ready to talk. Each time all I could do was shake my head no and continue to laugh. Matt reached behind him with a free hand and lightly tickled under my balls with his fingers. His lefthand tickling my left foot and his right hand digging in and tickling all around my crotch. Every once in a while his fingers would grab a hold of my little hard on a squeeze it tightly and give it a few strokes.</p> <p>I was going insane, I was feeling pleasure and pain at the same time, I really wanted to come and Matt knew it. He would stroke me a few times and stop and then ask if I was ready to talk. I lasted as long as I could before I finally gave in and said “Ok, Ok, I’ll talk if you finish me off.” Matt replied “No way, you talk and then I’ll finish you off, remember you’re my prisoner.”</p> <p>“Ok, I really like being tied up and tickled, I really get of on it.”I screamed. “Yeah I can see that dummy, tell me who does it to you?” I answered “Tom next door, he ties me up about once a week and tickles me and jerks me off.”</p> <p>“What else does he do?” Matt asked “He jerks off on me, sometimes he lets me free so I can do it for him, but most times he does it himself while I’m tied up.”</p> <p>“Very good boy.” I think you deserve to have your turn now” matt relented and stroked be for a good minute until my ass lifted off the bed and I pulled against all my bonds as I had a fantastic orgasm. I screamed “OH YEAH, MATT DON’T STOP!” I still could not shoot yet, but the waves of pleasure that ran through my body were unbelievable. I tensed up and floated there in air for a minute with what seemed like the longest orgasm I ever had. After my ass sank back down and I tried to catch my breath, Matt climbed up and straddled across my softening prick facing towards me. He was now wanking his cock full force and the gleam on his cut clean cock head said he was real close to shooting. He pulled his knees closer to my sides and lifted up so he was kneeling over my stomach and I could see his stomach and thigh muscles tense up as he began to shot his load onto my chest and face. I closed my eyes out of reflex as soon as I felt the warm wet shot off cum hit my cheek. I waited a moment and peeked out through squinted eyes to see Matt’s head jerk way back and his final few drops dripped from his dick onto my chest. “WOW, man that felt awesome dude.” Matt said as he laid back onto his ass and rolled off the bed. He found another free gym sock that I had laying on my floor and he wiped his hands and leaned over me and cleaned me up. He wiped his cum from my face and chest and asked me “did I do it OK?</p> <p>“Yeah Matt, you did better than OK.” was my reply as he leaned up and began untying my left hand.</p> <p>After 3 great experiences like we had, you would have figured that Matt and I would have been doing this daily. But we were just a year from High school and boys were not supposed to do these type of things together. The Cub Scout pack broke up that year and I rarely ran into Matt and when we did, there wasn’t time or freedom to discuss or recreate any of our fun times again. That was until our Junior year of high school, some 6 years later. That story next.....</p></div>",['this is the 3rd part of a 4 part series about my friend Matt. Anyone under 18 or who is offended by stories of boys under 18 engaging in sexual activity should NOT rad any further.']
1390,A Friendly Pool Wager,-1,HAIR BEAR,hair_bear13ee@yahoo.com,,2004-06-05,35,3,"b, b, mast",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hairbear013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>One afternoon a few weeks after my cub scout camp out experience with my friend Matt, he called and invited me over to play some pool. He had a pool table in his basement and we had played some games during our nights there for Cub Scout meetings. When I arrived, Matt told me to come on downstairs and not to worry about making noise since nobody was home. I followed Matt downstairs to the basement and we began a game of pool.</p> <p>It was still summer and even in the basement it was hot and stuffy. After the first game matt started to talk about our night in the tent and how much fun it was. I agreed with him and told him I really didn’t expect him to be into that kind of stuff, but was real glad he was. He then suggested we make the game more interesting. I asked what he meant and he said “Evry time one of us misses a shot, we have to take of a piece of clothing.” I readily agreed and we began playing. Matt was a much better pool player than me(Hell he had a pool table in his house and I didn’t) But for some reason Matt was not sinking balls that even I could hit. He missed his first 2 shots and removed his sneakers, I lost one and took off one sneaker. He missed two more times and each miss he removed a sock. I was getting hard in my shorts at the sight of him walking around barefoot in his jeans and a tee shirt. Matt was my height, maybe an inch taller. He had straight brown hair and brown eye’s, just like me. Then Matt said something that threw me off a bit, he said “Whoever is the first one naked has to lay down on the table and the winner can do whatever he wants.” I smiled and again agreed a little too quickly, but what the hell I was ten and I was horny. I also really wanted to see Matt naked in the light of day, since our first experience was in the dark.</p> <p>Matt missed his next shot and he slowly removed his pants, giving me a nice show. I could clearly see the outline of Matt’s 4"" hard on as it strained the white material of his Fruit of the Looms. I missed 2 shots and I removed my other sneaker and a sock. Matt missed again and to my surprise and delight instead of pulling of his tee shirt, he slipped his fingers into his FOTL’s and slid em down and off, his erection sprung up and slapped his belly outside of his blue tee shirt. It was at this point that I figured out that Matt was throwing the game and I had no problem with that. Matt’s dick was real hard and I could see some clear fluid leaking from the tip of his cock. He was 11 and I guess he had just started to do this, because he didn’t do that a few weeks earlier. I asked Matt when he started to make cum like that and he smiled proudly and said it started doing it last week. I was a little jealous and even more excited. I stared at Matt’s hard on for what seemed like 5 minutes. I was looking at the way it curved slightly to his right, how purple the vein that ran the length of the shaft. How it seemed to jump and bob on it’s own from the pulsing blood running through it. It looked so much bigger to me now than it did a few short weeks before. I tried to get my attention focused back on the game, but it wasn’t easy. As I lined up my next shot, Matt made sure he stood directly behind the pocket I was aiming at. We both stood at just the right height that our cock’s were level with the top of the pool table. He took it a step farther and pushed his erection down so his dick was touching the pocket and leaving a little droplet were he touch it. This of course excited me even more and I missed my shot and removed my other sock. I went to shot again and he did the same thing and again I missed my shot. This time I wasn’t ready to expose my raging little 3 ½"" boner, so I lifted my tee shirt up and off. There was no missing the tent in the front of my summer shorts. It seemed that we never played on the same side of the table the whole game, Matt made sure he was always directly across from me showing off his cock and balls. Matt quickly shot and missed his last shot and pulled his blue tee up and off his body. I saw a nicely formed chest and stomach, he wasn’t a body builder, but he wasn’t in bad shape either.</p> <p>My victory complete, My friend Matt was now standing stark naked across the table from me. Matt walked around to my end of the table and he lifted himself up and sat on the edge of the table top. I stood there frozen in anticipation as Matt lifted his hands behind his head and laid his back onto the table top. Totally stunned and exited, I slightly spread Matt’s legs apart and stepped up in-between them. Matt’s cock was right there in front of me and I took the initiative and traced my fingers up and down the length of it. I watched it jump with excitement with each touch. I let my fingers slowly drop lower and played with each of Matt’s nicely shaped and hairless balls. Matt’s eye’s rolled into the back of his head and he let out a loud sigh. I was ready to get down to business, but needed to get comfortable first. So I slipped my fingers into my shorts and yanked down my shorts and underwear in one swift motion. I stepped out of the cloths around my ankles and moved in real close to matt. Our dick’s were able to touch with the way Matt was laying, so I gently took both our cocks into my hands and rubbed them together. Matt looked up and watched our sword fight with a mischievous grin. I used both of my hands holding our cocks base to base and began to stroke them together. I could see that Matt was a good inch bigger than me and the clear fluid leaking from his cock made both our dicks slide nicely together. I was really into to this now and began to pump feverishly. In what seemed like only a minute, I was getting the feeling in my lions that I knew an orgasm was cumming soon. I said to matt “I’m almost there.” And he replied “Me too” so I really went to work rubbing our cocks up and down and together until I saw Matt tense up and wrap his legs around my ass. This was too much and I shook on my feet and my legs felt like they were about to collapse under me. Matt moaned loudly and said “Yeah, Yeah, OHHHH” and let loose with a couple of squirts that shot out and landed on his belly and chest. I continued stroking until we both started gasping for breath, our bodies covered in a sheet of sweat from the heat and the work out. Matt released the vise like grip his legs had around me and I turned and found a towel to clean up the mess Matt made on my hands. I passed it to him and he cleaned up himself and said to me “we should play pool more often” I smiled and replied “Yeah as long as you throw away the games like you did this last one.”</p> <p>Matt winked at me and smiled and said “You figured that out hunh” “Yeah Matt, I figured that out, but you didn’t hear me complain”</p></div>",[]
1391,"Kristine's Diary, Part 1",1,HALEY WICE,no@email,,2007-03-08,4,4,"bd, F/f ds, Fdom, toys",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haleywice001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My bondage passion all started when I was about 16. I was home from school, and my mom was out. The doorbell had rung - it was a delivery man, with a package for mom. He let me sign. It was a heavy box, filled with objects which moved around when the box was moved. I was curious and opened the box, finding a variety of 'gear' - handcuffs, dildos, leg irons and leather harness.</p> <p>Not knowing what some of this stuff was used for, I got the picture with some of the other stuff, and put two and two together. Smart for a teenager. I ran upstairs with the box of goods, locked my bedroom door, and dumped the contents on the bed.</p> <p>I began to feel stirrings between my legs, stronger than what I'd felt recently, and as habit, put my hand between them and stroked my pussy, not really knowing what I was doing, but enjoying comfort in the feeling.</p> <p>There were the devices mentioned, as well as an instruction manual, on using the handcuffs, leg irons and the harness, with photos demonstrating their use! I almost came in my shorts! This was the first time I had ever seen naked women in stark photos, and in bondage at that. The manual showed an attractive blonde putting herself into bondage using the harness (which was a locking chastity belt), handcuffs, and leg irons. My hands trembled as I turned each page, as she progressed further from freedom. </p> <p>At that moment, I decided to do what she was doing! I stripped off my clothes, sat on the bed, and began to lay out all the devices I'd need.</p> <p>First, I had to install batteries in the dildo. Then I had to gather the keys to the leg irons, handcuffs, and chastity belt. I put them on the night table. The bondage model first had put her ankles in leg irons, securing them to a bed post. I did the same. I slipped the leg iron around my right ankle, and closed it shut, to a shuddering rasp of metal! </p> <p>The force of the sound stunned me and made my pussy inflame. I tried to slip the cuff off my ankle, but it wouldn't go. I secured the 'double lock' on the ankle, then passed the other end of the leg irons around a bed post, and snapped the cuff around my left ankle. I tried to remove the cuff but it wasn't coming off. I was trembling as I secured the double lock.</p> <p>The thrill I felt at that moment is still indescribable. I lay back on my bed with my feet in leg irons, attached to my bed post, struggling, pulling to free myself, to no avail. My pussy was dripping wet, and my tits swelled as I pulled but couldn't get free. I got right back into the instruction manual to continue my bondage trip.</p> <p>Next the model was securing the chastity belt around her waist. I picked up the leather belt, and examined it. It was heavy, with studs and rings on the sides. Running from the front was a leather strap which had holes like a belt. The belt secured through another buckle which was hanging from the back of the belt, secured perpendicular to the waist belt.</p> <p>Holding the chastity belt really got my heart racing - I knew exactly what it was for.</p> <p>I slipped the belt around my waist, and pulled the free end through the buckle in front of me, until it was snug around my waist. I then turned the belt so that the buckle was in the small of my back, and the crotch belt, as it was called, was right in front of my pussy.</p> <p>The model next took her dildo and inserted it into her pussy, while turning it on. I had never used a dildo before, and I knew my girlfriend Jenny had, so I decided to try it now.</p> <p>I held the dildo in my hands and felt like a woman about to make love for the first time. I pressed it against my pussy, and since I was so wet, just pushed it into my virgin pussy. I was snug, but the pleasure that I was feeling was immense. As I continued to push the dildo into me, I was pulling my legs against the cuffs. By the time the dildo was fully inserted, I had come at least twice, was sweating, and felt so powerful - like I was reborn into a sexual beast that needed to be restrained.</p> <p>With the dildo fully in me, I did my best to secure the crotch strap to the buckle at the small of my back. Each of the buckles on the chastity belt was furnished with a small padlock, which went through a small loop at the end of the pin of each buckle.</p> <p>Finally, the model had put the padlocks on her chastity belt, locking it onto her waist and locking the handcuffs to the waist belt, and locking the crotch strap so she couldn't remove the dildo. Then she locked the handcuffs on herself, with her hands behind her back, secured to the waist belt, so she could not reach in front of her. The last photo of her in the manual was of her lying on her side, in full bondage, awaiting her lover to release her.</p> <p>I did the same. I locked the handcuffs to the waistbelt, locked the crotch strap in place, then reached behind me, and opened the handcuffs. All this time, I had had two more orgasms, and was beginning to feel another coming on. I placed my right hand behind my back, and felt for the cuff with my left. When I felt in place, I slowly closed the cuff around my right wrist, until I felt comfortable. I tugged my right hand and felt the chastity belt pulling at the dildo, but my hand wouldn't come free. I struggled to reach the remaining cuff with my right hand so that I could secure my left hand. When I had it in place in my right hand, I placed my left hand through the cuff until my wrist was comfortably in place, then slowly closed the cuff with my right hand, until it was secure. The sounds of the handcuffs snapping shut drove me over the edge and I began to have a heavy orgasm - I pulled against the handcuffs, legirons and bucked my pussy against the dildo until the bed was shaking...</p> <p>""What's all that noise in there?"" The door to my bedroom swung open.</p> <p>Oh my God! My mother had come home...</p></div>",[]
1392,"Kristine's Diary, Part 2",2,HALEY WICE,no@email,,2007-03-09,2,5,"bd, F/f ds, Fdom, toys",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haleywice002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mom found me chained to my bed, with my hands handcuffed behind me, the handcuffs locked to a chastity belt and a dildo locked inside me. I was bucking wildly about to have another orgasm.</p> <p>""What the hell are you doing?!"" Mom cried. She had a startled look on her face.</p> <p>I tried to roll away, first in shame and embarrassment, then in fear of what may happen, but I wasn't going anywhere.</p> <p>""Where did you get this stuff?"" She noticed the opened package on the floor. ""You opened my mail... you're going to have to pay the price for being a curious cat."" With that said, Mom grabbed the handcuff keys from the night table, grabbed the handcuffs, and tightened them one or two more clicks, then secured the double locks.</p> <p>""Let's see you enjoy yourself now!"" she said, with a fierce look on her face. ""And you just wait till your father hears about this...""</p> <p>I was mortified. She made the handcuffs tighter, took the keys, and stormed from my bedroom, leaving me cuffed in place. The excitement was waning fast, and I wanted to get loose, but I couldn't. Now I was just a struggling prisoner of my bed.</p> <p>Hours past, the batteries in the dildo were spent, and I was getting cramped arms from my position. My Mom came back upstairs wearing a leather mini skirt and bustier and high spiked heels.</p> <p>""I've changed my mind, I won't tell your father. In fact, we'll keep this our little secret.""</p> <p>Mom went on to tell me how she fell in love with bondage, and how over the years she acquired a collection of items for her pleasure. She also said that Dad had often used them on her, and kept her in bondage pleasure, but Dad didn't really get off on it. He did find it useful to tie her up in the bedroom and enjoy a leisurely afternoon to himself to watch sports, or do whatever he wanted. Mom had a twinkle in her eye. ""Now you've been bitten by the bondage bug, and I want you to really enjoy yourself.""</p> <p>Mom left the room and came back with a few items. She unlocked my ankles from the bed post, and sat me up on the bed. The dildo was really pressing into my pussy, which was really sensitive and beginning to get sore. Mom reached around and unlocked the chastity belt, but not my handcuffs. She took off the chastity belt and slowly pulled out the dildo. I was moaning as she did it.</p> <p>""There, now doesn't that feel better. You don't want to stay all trapped like that for such a long period of time,"" Mom said, stroking my pussy. I could tell that she was getting aroused. ""I've got something that I think you'll really like.""</p> <p>I was sitting naked on the edge of the bed, with my hands cuffed tightly behind my back when Mom showed me what she was referring to. It was a leather body harness, a web of straps that criss crossed in every direction. ""Here we go, let me put this on you and see how you like it."" Mom was grinning evilly.</p> <p>She pulled two straps around my neck, then two across my chest right above my tits, then two more straps right below my tits. Each pair of straps was buckled tightly in back. There was one very long strap that ran from my neck, between my tits, which were now jutting out, down between my legs.</p> <p>""Ok, stand up and lets finish this off,"" said Mom.</p> <p>I stood up, and Mom turned me away from her. Her hands were pulling the straps from behind, alternately tightening the straps around my upper body. I was beginning to feel aroused. Two more wider straps around my waist were secured tightly in back. Then the length of strap which was dangling between my legs was pulled up from behind, until it was tight against my clit. Mom buckled it to the buckle hanging from the waist strap.</p> <p>""This is like the chastity belt, but the crotch strap is narrower, so it tends to dig deeper. I love lying in bed secured just like this - I could stay in this for hours... we'll see how you do.""</p> <p>My pussy was getting wetter but without a dildo in me, I was feeling frustrated and wanted to get off. With the straps securing my arms behind me, I couldn't reach my pussy, but I could pull the pussy strap - but it wasn't enough to get me off.</p> <p>Mom stepped back to look at her handy-work. ""God, you look great. Let's fix you up with a few other items. Mom stepped out of the room, leaving me standing in the harness. When she returned, she had a pair of black spike heels. The heels must've been 5-6 inches, and each had a locking anklet. I sat on the bed and she put each heel on. They fit almost perfectly - Mom and I were about the same size then - and she locked the heels on. I really hadn't worn heels much, and now was struggling to stand up. The feeling of the heels on my feet, and the anklet around my ankles was great, but still not enough to get me off.</p> <p>""Ok, now let's put those new leg irons back on so you don't get any funny ideas about walking around the house bound like this. Lay down on the bed."" With that, I teetered back to the bed, and sat down, then lay flat on my back. She secured one leg cuff to my right ankle, then locked the other end to the bed post.</p> <p>""And finally, how about a hood?"" Mom asked. Before I could say a word, she brushed my hair back with her left hand, and was pulling a black leather hood over my head with her right. She straightened the hood on my face so I could see out the eye holes, and checked the nose holes so I could breath. There was no hole for my mouth, and the hood was designed to be snug so I couldn't open my mouth. Mom was working behind my head, pulling my long hair back while lacing up the hood. I could feel the hood tightening around my face, making it more difficult to move my face. When she was finished, her hands moved to my neck, where she was pulling a collar around my neck, buckling it snugly, then I heard the click of a padlock.</p> <p>""There you are, honey. How does that feel?"" I couldn't respond, but my body was getting into the feeling. Mom snapped blinders over my eyes so I couldn't see, and told me to lay back and ""enjoy.""</p> <p>As I lay back, I felt her hands running slowly over my body, massaging my legs, then my ass, then my pussy, then my tits. I was feeling the wave of my first orgasm.</p> <p>""I see our little one has the same tendencies that you have, my dear.""</p> <p>""Yes she does.""</p> <p>Was that Dad?</p></div>",[]
1393,"Kristine's Diary, Part 3",3,HALEY WICE,no@email,,2007-03-10,2,5,"bd, F/f ds, Fdom, toys",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haleywice003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mom had strapped me tightly into a body harness and laced a bondage hood over my head. I was lying in bed, strapped in the harness, wriggling my pussy trying to reach an orgasm. The thin leather strap running through my pussy lips and pressing against my clit was making my body buzz, but I couldn't get off. My hands were still locked in Mom's new handcuffs and my ankle was locked to the bedpost. The leather hood was laced very snugly and I couldn't see or speak. My hearing was muffled as well, though I did hear the sounds of my mother giggling as she was fondling my bound body.</p> <p>Then I distinctly heard my father in the room talking to my mother, but couldn't tell for sure. I was sure that there was another person in the room.</p> <p>Mom released my ankle from the cuff that held me to the bedpost. She and the other person rolled me face down on the bed, spread my legs, and secured each ankle to my headboard with yet more handcuffs. I was then left alone on the bed, my body adjusting to the bonds, and my mind wandering where the bonds would lead it.</p> <p>Now the crotch strap was digging deeper into my pussy, and I finally felt an orgasm come ripping through my pussy, sending me shivering, the chains on my ankles were rattling, and my upper body was throbbing against the leather bonds.</p> <p>The rush of the orgasm was exhilarating and I felt dizzy and faint, the hood and the darkness it brought were playing tricks on me, I was fantasizing about my situation, being held prisoner by evil merchants during the middle ages, a slave whose body could be bought and sold and whose purpose was to please their rightful owner. I was suspended in time as I floated through my dream, my body continuing its involuntary reaction to the bondage, trying to cum again and again, and my mind developing story line after story line, until I awoke sweating.</p> <p>It was much later that evening when Mom came into the room and released me from the leather hood and harness. She even took off the ankle and handcuffs.</p> <p>""I think you've had enough fun for today, don't you,"" Mom said as she collected her new toys. ""I've got a few things planned for you, but not tonight.""</p> <p>""Was Dad here when I was all bound up?"" I asked.</p> <p>""No! I told you that it would be our secret.""</p> <p>""Was there someone in the room this afternoon? I could swear that I heard more than one voice,"" I asked incredulously.</p> <p>""Well, I may have invited over a play partner this afternoon, but that's not your concern. Sleep is what you could use right now.""</p> <p>Mom was right, I was exhausted after my first day in bondage, severe bondage at that, and sleep sounded great. I rolled under the covers of the bed I spent most of the afternoon chained to without much fuss, and was asleep instantly.</p> <p>When I awoke, Mom and Dad were in the kitchen having their breakfast before starting their workdays. Seemed normal to me, like any other day, almost as if yesterday was a dream.</p> <p>I got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up and felt woozy, tired, unrefreshed. I decided that a shower would straighten my head and started it up hot. The massager was delightful, pulsating streaks of hot water deeply soothing my body, my back, my neck, my tits, and my pussy. I began to fantasize again, being chained up head to toe and whipped by my master, then left out in a thundering rain storm, the water pounding my flesh, the heat coming from my whip wounds.</p></div>",[]
1394,"Kristine's Diary, Part 4",4,HALEY WICE,no@email,,2007-03-11,3,5,"bd, F/f ds, Fdom, toys",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/haleywice004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Mom's Straitjacket</p> <p>I was struggling in Mom's full-body straitjacket, the strap of the chastity belt was providing enough pressure to be overly stimulating, but not enough to get me off. The jacket was snug, and I was bucking, pulling my arms, rolling on the floor trying to come.</p> <p>Mom was using a vibrator on herself - I heard her moaning, though I still was wearing the leather hood and was unable to see.</p> <p>""Ohh, there, there, ahh."" It was Mom Cumming. ""Thanks. I needed that release. However, I think I'll leave you to the straitjacket while I go to work. I hope you don't have any tests at school today because you'll miss them. Ha.""</p> <p>I could hear Mom tidying up her bedroom, closing the big body trunk and sliding it into the closet. The closet door was closed. Mom took some other items and said, ""I'll be home early today to let you out. Try not to get into too much trouble.""</p> <p>Mom came over to me and grabbed the leather hood. With a quick snap, I was blinded by room light. She had removed the eye covering from the hood so I could see, though I was still gagged. ""See you later.""</p> <p>I looked down at myself. My arms were strapped tightly around my waist, and my tits were bulging in the jacket. The leather pants were snug around my thighs and calfs, and my feet were bare, except for the steel ankle cuffs I was wearing. Did I mention that they had a 16"" chain running between them. I figured I could walk, but not run.</p> <p>I sat up, and tried to get to my knees, but it was difficult without use of my arms, and I couldn't spread my legs to get my balance. Finally, I used the bed for support and wriggled to an upright position, then was able to stand. Even though I could see, with the hood and collar on, my view was limited to straight ahead. I couldn't bend my neck to look down at the floor, and it was difficult to look from side to side.</p> <p>As I stood in place, I let my body become very relaxed. I could feel my arms imprisoned in the smooth, thin leather straitjacket, my tits caressed and pressed as well, the strap running between my legs, over my clit, crushing it teasingly. I felt an orgasm coming as I wriggled ever so slowly in my straitjacket. It continued to build and I spread my legs so that the leather strap could press deeper against my clit. It built and built, until I couldn't take any more, and fell back onto the bed, my chained feet in the air, my ass bucking and my arms pulling on the jacket.</p> <p>I came with full force, and screamed into the gag - not a sound was heard. I screamed and screamed as a tremendous orgasm ripped through my pussy. I could feel my juices running down my ass, pooling near my asshole. The feeling was tingly, and I wanted to rub myself, but couldn't. With a wet pussy and ass, and no way to clean myself, I sat up in bed and proceeded to wiggle my ass on the bed, hoping to dry it up. It didn't work too well. I figured that if I got up and walked around that might help matters. I slid to the edge of the bed, and planted both feet on the floor. I was still dizzy from the orgasm, but was able to manage. I took small steps, as much as the chains would allow, and began to move from my Mom's bedroom to my room.</p> <p>""Where would I go?"" I thought to myself. I went to my bedroom, and looked at the clock - it was only 10:30 am, still early and Mom wouldn't be home for hours. I had to do something. I couldn't stay in the straitjacket all day - what if I had to go to the bathroom or something?</p> <p>Unfortunately, I couldn't communicate, or get free for that matter, the jacket was too well designed, and I'd need some assistance to get it off. I thought of just lying on the bed and getting some sleep, but my pussy juices were starting to drive me crazy. I wanted so badly to wipe myself clean, and was totally frustrated that I couldn't.</p> <p>I slowly walked from my bedroom and thought of going downstairs to the living room. I thought that if I sat on the armrest of one of the large sofas then I might be able wipe my pussy enough to make it more comfortable.</p> <p>The problem was getting downstairs in such heavy bondage. I got near to the top of the stairs and leaned against the wall. Using the wall I slowly sat down on the floor. I started to go down the stairs on my ass, using my chained feet to guide my speed down the stairs. It took a while and my ass took a pounding sliding from step to step, but in the end it worked.</p> <p>I was now in the living room.</p> <p>I walked to the large sofa, and straddled the large, padded arm. My pussy was still very wet, and when I put my body weight into the arm, it felt great. I hugged myself, pulling and hugging the jacket straps while I pressed up and down into the arm of the sofa. Sure enough, I was doing too good of a job... the combination of wetness, the leather strap running against my clit, and the padded sofa arm caused another orgasm to build, quickly at that, and it hit before I was prepared. I screamed and fell off the couch, landing on my back side.</p> <p>Just then I heard the front door open.</p> <p>""Kristine, are you up there?""</p> <p>""Oh shit!"", I thought, while still Cumming. ""It's DAD!""</p></div>",[]
1395,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 1",1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,Tom is invited to Pre-Teen Prostitute Land: An amusement park for perverts. The guided tour shows him things he has never seen done before with willing young girls.,2006-11-04,32,4,"Mg, gg, M-dom, bdsm, beat exhibit, incest, ped",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The floor show...</p> <p>Tom had arrived at the island by yacht, and he was then picked up by limo and taken to the the Castle. The castle was huge. It had to be since it served as both hotel and playground for the wealthy men that were part of the 'Gold Standard Club'. These men were the ones who patronzied PTP Land. Tom was being recruited into said club. A man in a black buisiness suit waited in the vast castle driveway as the limo pulled up. The man introduced himself as Mr. Erickson, the island's owner.</p> <p>""You are in time for the floor show Tom, follow me."" Erickson said. ""Follow me.""</p> <p>Tom was led though the main hall of the castle. The hall was filled with a surprizing number of young girls. It could have been the hall of an all-girls' school. They enetered an auditorium filled with a couple dozen tables. At the tables were several men and even a couple of women. Front and center was a stage was a huge stage.</p> <p>""I think that you will enjoy the show, we have a special presentation at 11, 1, 3 and 5. We find that it really helps get the juices flowing. Although it's not like most of the guests need it."" Erikson said.</p> <p>The curtain rose and revealed on the stage was a giant crib. The side facing the crowd was open. In the cib was a girl of 10 in a pink night-shirt that just past her crotch. She also wore a some some diapers. In her mouth was an over-sized pacifier. Her blonde hair was tied into some pig-tails with some pink ribbon. Across from her was a giant teddy bear. Tom realized rather quickly that it was actually a person, another girl likely, in a bear costume. The teddy bear had a dildo sprouting from it's mid-section. This dildo was also furr-covered like the rest of the teddie's costume. The girl crawled over to the Teddybear and hugged it. She kissed it on the nose.</p> <p>""Oh, teddy, I love you so much."" Said the girl. ""Hmmm my pussy is all tingly.""</p> <p>The girl took her shirt off and then laid down on her back. She reached into her diaper with one hand. Tom watched as she arched her back and began to moan with pleasure as she fingered herself onstage. She was in the middle of fingering herself when the teddie bear took action. It got up and approached the girl. When she saw it coming she pulled hand out of her diaper and then removed the diaper itself to reveal her bald young beaver.</p> <p>""Come on, Teddy, help me feel all good inside."" The girl said.</p> <p>She got on all fours and the bear came up behind her. It pushed the tip of it's didlo into her and then began to pump it in and out. She started to cry out in pleasure.</p> <p>""OH yes, teddy, harder, harder. Fuck me, Teddy, fuck me."" She cried.</p> <p>Tom could hardly believe his ears and eyes. As he watched with his eyes glued to the scene before him, Mr. Erickson began to get hard.</p> <p>""As you can see Tom, this place is full of interesting suprises. And if you have the money then you can make any perveted fantasy you want come true. Our girls are professionals who love their job. They range from 9-12. They are making money the entire that they are here, it's being put away for them so that by the time that they turn 18 and we no longer have any need for them they have ammassed a small fortune."" Erickson explained. ""For a reasonable annual fee you can come here as often as often as you like, take advantage of our five star fascilities and have all of the pre-teen pussy that you can ever handle. Once the show is over I'll show you some of the Castle's fascilities.""</p> <p>Tom watched the girl get fucked by the Teddy-bear and wondered what else could possibly be in store for him.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Castle and the little woman...</p> <p>After the floor show Mr. Erickson escorted Tom through the castle and showed him several very large rooms that were set aside for enetrtainment. The first room resembled a strip club with the young girls performing pole-dances while only wearing g-strings and pair of booths were set aside for lap dances. The next room had girls in school girl uniforms with their heads and wrists in stocks. Guests had the privelaige to spank them. Or if they wanted to shell out extra cash then they could paddle or belt the girls. They came to a third room which was filled with these young girls in a massive orgy! They were all fingering each other, licking each others twats or making out and all the while seemingly oblivious to the men watching them or even masturbating and then slinging their yogurt on them.</p> <p>The fourth room was one of the more interesting. In the center of the room were several pens with dirt floors. Erickson and Tom appraoched the nearest on and joined the crowd that was watching the show. There was a padded stool in the middle and an 12-year old draped over said stool. A man led a goat into the pen and over to the girl who had her little but raised and her legs spread a bit. The goat, with very little prompting mounted her. Tom and Erickson watched as the goat began to pump his meat ino her while she cried out in pleasure and begged it to keep going.</p> <p>""YES! GO MR. GOAT FUCK ME!"" She cried in a cute southern accent.</p> <p>""GOAT! GOAT! GOAT!"" The crowd chanted.</p> <p>The crowd cheered her on as she thrust back to meet the goat's wild incusrions into her sweet pussy. Soon she began to cum like crazy while the goat emptied his seed into her pussy. When the goat finally backed off the goat's greyish seed could be seen dripping from her hot cunt.</p> <p>""Ahh Savanah, she's a real team player. She'll do just about anything to amuse the guests. And just look at that ass!!! She's one of my favorites."" Erickson said appreciatively.</p> <p>They next passed a room that was much smaller, where they saw another cute 12-year-old. This one was taller than average, she had long brown hair and she wore tight blue jeans, and a black Steelers football Jersey. She wore glasses and was sitting down reading a book.</p> <p>""What's this room?"" Asked Tom</p> <p>""Mallory's bedroom."" Erickson replied. ""She's on her break.""</p> <p>""Ah.""</p> <p>They made their way down the main hall and a girl of 9 approached Erickson. She haid shoulder length blonde hair and was wearing khaki pants and a green shirt. She had freckles and thin frame. She was beautiful to Tom's eyes. Shockingly, this young girl wore a wedding ring.</p> <p>""Hi dad,"" she said the girl.</p> <p>""Hello Brianna."" Replied Erickson.</p> <p>""Tom this is my daughter and my wife."" Explained Erikson.</p> <p>Tom was shocked by this little announcement. ""Uhh it's nice to meet you.""</p> <p>""Nice to meet you too."" She said. offering her little hand to be shaken.</p> <p>Tom shook her hand politely.</p> <p>""Why don't we all head out to dinner, PTP land has a great restaraunt."" Announced Erickson.</p> <p class=""h2"">The dinner...</p> <p>Tom was once again very surprized. The restaraunt in the PTP Land Castle had nice atmosphere and wonderful food. But it was the waitresses that were so amazing to him. The lot of them were among the older of the girls, the 12-yaer-olds. But they all had large breasts. Many had the type that strippers would only dream of. Erickson noticed the man's reaction to the waitresses as did Brianna.</p> <p>""It's not nice to stare."" Brianna said with a giggle.</p> <p>""Don't tease the man Bri-Bri."" Erickson chastized.</p> <p>""I'm sorry it's just that, they all seem so developed. And you said that you didn't employ any girl's over 12."" Tom said as he ontinued to look around in amazement.</p> <p>""We generally prefer to keep the girls all natural but by necessity all the waitresses must have breast jobs and be 12."" Erickson said.</p> <p>""Why?"" Asked a confused Tom.</p> <p>""Ask for a dessert special and you will see."" Said Erickson.</p> <p>Their server arrived. She was small and blonde, and had a very impressive set of tits. She, like all the servers, wore red shorts and a white T-shirt with the restaraunts logo on it.</p> <p>""My name is Raechel, may I take your order?"" She said.</p> <p>""I'll just have the Dessert special."" Said Tom.</p> <p>""Daddy can I please have one too?"" Asked Brianna.</p> <p>""Sure sweetie."" Said Erickson.</p> <p>Raechel smiled. ""OK coming up.""</p> <p>Raechel and another server soon returned. When they did Raechel was bare chested and the other server had a tray full of goodies. Raechel lay on a special dessert cart. The other girl took an ice-cream scoop and placed a scoop between Raechel's big tits. She then overed it in whip cream and topped it with a cherry. She also added whip cream to Raechel's boobs. Young Brianna grabbed each of the older girls tits then stuck her head between them and began to eat the icecream from between them. Tom was hypnotized as he watched this erotic scene. Raechel gave a light moan as Brianned licked the cream from her nipple. Once Brianna fifnished her dessert, it was Tom's turn. The process was repeated and another scoop of ice cream was placed between the lovely Raechel's most impressive breasts. The ice cream and her boobs were then covered with the whip cream. First Tom licked the whip cream from her firm young boobis and then spent some time sucking on the hard nipples. He placed his hand on her thigh and felt up her smooth sexy leg as he ate the ice cream up.</p> <p>""What do you think of our famouse dessert?"" Asked Erickson.</p> <p>""Fabulous."" Tom said as he wiped his face clean.</p> <p>""Daddy, can i make a pussy-pop?"" Asked Brianna.</p> <p>""Of course sweetie."" Said Erickson. ""I think Tom may very well enjoy watching that.""</p> <p>The other server cleaned Raechel up with a towel, and while Raechel waited, went in the back and returned with a popcicle. She handed it to Brianna and then used a pair of scarves to tie Raechel's wrists to the sides of the dessert cart. Tom watched in mixture fascination and lust as young Brianna licked the sides of the popcicle and then inserted it into Raechel's pussy. Raechel cried out and began to moan and cry as little Brianna pumped the popcicle in and out of her. As she pop-fucked the older girl Brianna grabbed one of her big boobs and squeezed it.</p> <p>""Oh yes, oh god oh yes, I'm CUUUUMING YES!"" Raechel cried as she came all over the popcicle.</p> <p>Brianna pulled the sloppy wet cum coated treat from her pussy and began to suck and slurp on it. Poor Tom was now sporting a rather massive hard-on and was at a complete and total loss for words.</p> <p class=""h2"">The Terminal...</p> <p>""So would you like a playmate or two for the night Mr. Andrews?"" Mr. Erikson asked.</p> <p>It was a simple question but loaded with possibilities.</p> <p>""Very much so."" Tom replied while trying his best not to sound over-eager.</p> <p>""Excellant. Follow me and I will show you how to use the terminal."" Erikson said.</p> <p>Hand in hand with his wife he led Tom to a computer terminal. Tom had seen several of them through out the castle. Erikson motioned Tom over to show him the use of the thing. On the terminal was several pages of thumbnails. Clicking on one opened up a page about a girl that was available for the night's 'enetertainment'. The pages all had a head shot, a full-body shot, the girls name, hieght, weight and her age. Erikson showed him how to enter his personal username and password.</p> <p>""When you see a girl that you like just click on the 'add to cart' button. She will be waiting for you in whatever room you select at 9 pm sharp, she is all yours until 9 the next morning, this is so that the girls can get to work in the morning. The system won't let you choose more than four at a time, you should probably only choose one or two to start."" Erikson said. ""They will do anything you like.""</p> <p>""Anything?"" Asked Tom. ""Can I... can I even get a little rough with them?""</p> <p>""As long as you don't seriously hurt or leave a mark on them, you can do whatever you want."" Said Erikson.</p> <p>After a little searching Tom found two girls that he liked. 10-year old redish-blonde haired Danielle and 9-year old raven haired girl named Emily.</p> <p>""Nice choices, would you like a regular room or a theme room?"" Asked Erickson.</p> <p class=""h2"">Date Night...</p> <p>The room he ended up with was nice and resembled a little girl's room. It had an oversized bed with pink sheets and covers. Stuffed animals filled the room and there was several decorations and art choices that leant themselves to the atmosphere. Danielle and Emily were both waiting. Danielle in a stripped green and white shirt with green skirt and Emily in a white shirt and kahki shorts. Both were totally adorable.</p> <p>""Umm hello girls."" Tom siad nervously as he enetered the room.</p> <p>""Hello Tom."" they said in unison. Apparently they'd been told his name before they were sent to his room.</p> <p>Tom wasn't sure how to proceed. he had fantasized about this exactly 397 times, including 150 times when he should have been working. But now that he was in a situation to live out his perverted fanbtasies, he was nervous and felt awkward. What if the refused to do what he wanted.</p> <p>""Ummm what's wrong?"" Asked Emily whi was used to much more directness.</p> <p>""Nothing, nothing. You guys will do anything I want right?"" Tom asked.</p> <p>""Yep."" Said Emily.</p> <p>""Yeah."" Said Danielle.</p> <p>""Good I want to play a little game then."" Said Tom.</p> <p>""Anything you want."" Said Danielle.</p> <p>""Cool let's have fun!"" Added Emily.</p> <p>""Excellant. I want both of you to fight. I want you to wrestle each other as hard as you can, just like on TV, and once one of you pins or forcer the other to submit then I'm going to punish the loser and celebrate with the winner, ok?""</p> <p>He hardly needed to tell these girls what he had in mind for 'celebration'.</p> <p>Emily turned to Danielle. ""I'm going to kick your butt.""</p> <p>""Yeah right, I'm bigger than you."" Danielle said.</p> <p>Emily was on the petite side.</p> <p>""No closed fists, scratching or biting."" Said Tom. ""But please feel free to slap each other as much as you want. Start when I say go. GO.""</p> <p>Emily slapped Danielle across the face as hard as she could. Danielle screamed and then grabbed Emily's wrists and pushed her around. Emily kicked her in the stomach. Danielle quickly let go and doubled over. Emily slapped her hard again and Danielle toppled over. Emily jumped atopp Danielle and tried to grab her shoulders in order to pin her but the older girl had too much of a size advantage. Dnielle pushe the other girl off of her then rolled over and grabbed Emily's two long braids. She pulled back on the hard and made her fall on her back. Danielle sat on Emily's chest but emily grabbed the other girl's nipple through her shirt and twisted hard, Danielle screamed. Danielle released Emily's braids and started slapping her over and over as hard as she could but Emily kept twisting.</p> <p>""Stop stop I quit I quit.' Screamed poor Daielle with tears streaming down her face.</p> <p>Emily let her go.</p> <p>""I win! I win!"" She cried.</p> <p>""You sure did sweety."" Tom said. He turned to Danielle. ""I'll get to you in a minute. I want you to sit in a corner facing the wall and think about how you failed.""</p> <p>Danielle slunk off to a corner of the room and sobbed quietly.</p> <p>Tom turned his attention to Emily who was smiling triumphantly. ""Hop up on the bed sweety. Lay down on your back.""</p> <p>Emily did as she was told. Tom put his hands on her claves and slid his hands up her smooth, slender legs and up to her shorts. Tom unbottoned them and removed them and then did the same to her yellow 'tweety-bird' panties. He rolled her onto her back then grabbed her ankled and slider her back to the edge of the bed. He grabbed her ankled and lifted her legs up and apart. With hard thrust he drove his cock deep and hard into the girl's sweet smooth pussy. Her legs rested against his chest, he reached forward and grabbed one of her braids in each of his hands. He drove his cock into her again and again as she squeealed. He began to pull back on her hair with each thrust as she screamed for more.</p> <p>""YES! YES!"" She cried as the amazed Tom just continued to plug away at her.</p> <p>Tom felt renewed burning lust well up inside of him and he started to fuck her harder and faster than ever. He was pounding into her so fast and hard that he was sweating bullets. Finally the pressure within him built up to such a degree that he no longer could hope to contain it. He shot his load into the girl as cmae and she howled like a wolf. Tom panted and slid his cock out of her. He pushed her legs to either side and then pulled her by pig-tails into the sitting position. He looked down at her.</p> <p>""Lick my cock clean."" He ordered.</p> <p>Emily's cute little tongue began it's duty of slurping away the cum on his cock. He turned his attention to Danielle who had been in her corner the entire time.</p> <p>""Danielle come here."" Ordered Tom. Danielle got up from her spot and approached. Tom Gently pushed away Emily and sat down on the edge of the bed. ""Take off your cloths and lay across my lap.""</p> <p>Danielle did as she was instructed. Once the girl was across her lap, Tom paced his hand on her smooth butt and felt the delieghtful young flesh.</p> <p>""I want you to count as a spank your bottom."" Tom instructed. ""For losing your catfight you will get ten spankings.""</p> <p>Emily got confortable so that she could watch the show.</p> <p>SMACK!!!</p> <p>""OUCH! One."" Danielle sniffled and bet her lip after Tom's hand slapped down across her butt.</p> <p>SMACK!! cry. Two. SMACK!!! Cry. Three.... When he finally got to ten tears were streaming down her face and her ass was nice and red. Emily seemed very amused by her friend's misfortune.</p> <p>""OK young lady that's enough tears."" She got up off his lap and he kissed her in the mouth, their tongues rolled around together. The broke their kiss and he looked over to Emily. ""You two make nice with each other.""</p> <p>Emily and Danielle approached each other and kissed their hand rolled all over each other as they made out. Emily's hand roamed down to Danielle's pussy. She began to finger the other girl frantically. Danielle returned the favor and soon both of them were finger-fucking each other while they rubbed their bodies together in desperate lust. Tom was soon very, very hard again.</p> <p>""Emily, scoot up on the bed, Danielle you can eat her out but keep your crotch at the end of the bed."" Tom ordered.</p> <p>They both did as they were instrcucted.</p> <p>""Oh yes, oh that feels good."" Moaned Emily as Danielle went to town on her pussy.</p> <p>Tom approached Danielle from behind and spread her nicely rounded butt cheeks. The girl tensed up. Tom smiled, she wasn't used to anal. Tom speared her in the ass with his man-meat and she yelped like a dog. He began to pound her ass as she ate out Emily. He drove his man-sausage into her tight little ass with one punishing thrust after another until he couldn't hold it anymore and he unloaded his seed into her.</p> <p>This was his best vacation ever.</p></div>",[]
1396,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 2",2,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,Young Jessica begins her career entertaining at PTP land.,2006-11-20,7,4,"Mg, spank",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Jessica's Tale</p> <p>Jessica Lopez, 10, entered the strange and hallowed halls of the PTP Land's Castle. The little latina had just arrived and was being escorted by a tall woman in a crisp white blouse and tight black leather pants.</p> <p>""Welcome to the castle my dear, I'm sure everything has been explained to you but I want to make sure that everything is perfectly clear. You are going to get fucked. Repeatedly, frequently and in all manner and forms. You are going to do everything in your power to please our guests. No matter what they want, you will do it. In exchange you will receive a salary that will be help for you and paid all at once at the end of your employment here. You have been assigned a room and you can go there when you are of duty to relax but before you do that we like to get their girls here working right away so that they get used to things quickly. By the way, my name is Ms. Stern and I'm sort of the den mother here. My job is to make sure that all the girls are doing there jobs and are where they are supposed to be at all times. Mr. Erickson is the boss here but he is usually busy with the guests, so I'm essentially a den-mother/manager/and, if need be, disciplinarian. You ready to get started dear?"" Asked Ms. Stern. ""Yes ma'am."" Said Jessica shyly.</p> <p>Jessica was incredibly nervous; she'd never had sex before. But she sensed that the woman talking her didn't have much patience.</p> <p>""All right my dear, please go inside this room and put on the outfit inside in a timely manner."" Said Ms. Stern.</p> <p>Jessica walked into a plain room with a mirror, chair and table. Jessica was very surprised to find that the outfit she was supposed to wear was something she might have worn to school. It was a simple red t-shirt and a somewhat short and tight jean skirt. The shoes were another story. They wear boots with high-heels that were nearly form fitting and reached her calves. There were a rather large number of gold necklaces as well.</p> <p>When she stepped out of the room Ms. Stern looked her over appreciatively. The girl had a pretty face, long black hair and absolutely delicious legs.</p> <p>""Follow me please."" Said, ""Keep in mind that our gusts work 80-90 hour weeks and slave for their respective companies. It is our sacred duty to help them fulfill their every fantasy. Step through this door and follow all of Kerri's directions.""</p> <p>Jessica stepped through the door and suddenly found herself standing on a large stage with a spotlight on her. There were dozens of tables filled with men and even a few women. Young girls were running around serving guests. The crowd's eyes were glued on Jessica now. Sharing the stage was a girl in her early 20's. This girl had short black hair and huge tits. She was cute and extremely energetic. She was Kerri; she served as the host for the floorshows.</p> <p>Kerri stepped out from behind her and spoke. ""Good afternoon Gentlemen and ladies. Today we have a special floorshow. Virgin Bingo!""</p> <p>There was enthusiastic applause.</p> <p>""Our lucky Bingo winner will relieve Young Jessica here of her virginity in the manner of his or her choosing right here on stage. So, I hate wasting time so let's get to it. Jessica pleas remain right there in the center of the stage. I want everyone to see what they are playing for. If everyone has their bingo cards I will begin calling the numbers."" Kerri said.</p> <p>As Kerri began calling out numbers, B2-C4-G8, as she did so Jessica looked out at the crowd. The people gathered there were all frantically stamping their bingo cards. Jessica couldn't believe how desperately all these people wanted the chance to have sex with her! They were all frantic to win one just one prize, her. She stood and looked on and began to grow tired because of the fact that she was wearing high-heeled boots and was standing in one place for so long. Kerri seemed to notice the girl's discomfort. She stopped the Bingo calling for a moment.</p> <p>""I think you should all see what your playing for don't you?"" Asked Kerri.</p> <p>Loud applause greeted this idea.</p> <p>""Well then let me just strip the cutie down!"" Kerri said.</p> <p>There was much louder applause. The woman pulled the girls skirt down and off and then did the same to her panties. Last an eager to pleas Jessica removed her own shirt. With all the people staring at her, she felt very nervous and self-conscious. The boots stayed. This annoyed Jessica because they were so uncomfortable.</p> <p>""Let's have some music."" Kerri said. Some music began to play. Kerri leaned over and whispered into Jessica's ear. ""I want you to dance, as sexy as you can please, while I call the numbers.""</p> <p>Jessica nodded and began shaking her hips and dancing like the girls in music videos. The crowd was now nearly rabid as the got to stare at the girl’s naked gyrating body.</p> <p>She felt a strange mix of relief and anxiety when somebody finally cried out...</p> <p>""BINGO!!!"" Cried out a somewhat heavyset man in a blue business suit.</p> <p>""It seems we have a winner."" Said Kerri amidst a murmur of disappointment from the other guests.</p> <p>The man who was holding the winning BINGO card was on his feet and waving it wildly. He rose to his feet and ran to the stage like one of those over-eager contestants on 'The price is right'. Of course he was excited, he was going to pop some pretty sweet looking Cherry. Rest of the guests began to applaud him. Kerri handed him a mic.</p> <p>""What is your name sir?"" Asked Kerri.</p> <p>""Bob, Bob Irvin.""</p> <p>""Well Bob, how would you like to do young Miss Jessica?"" Asked Kerri.</p> <p>""Uhh can we do 'Ride 'em Cowgirl'?"" Asked the now very excited man.</p> <p>""Of course you can."" Said Kerri.</p> <p>A pair of stagehands brought out a recliner that had no hand rests; the man sat down and leaned back. Next Kerri walked over to Jessica. Jessica was very nervous at this point. Kerri didn't really help matters when she tied Jessica's hands behind her back with some rope.</p> <p>""HEY!"" She protested.</p> <p>""Shush dear, it's all part of the game."" Said Kerri.</p> <p>She was taken over to the recliner where Bob's pants were now off and his cock was standing at full attention. The girl was lifted up on to the recliner and was made to straddle Bob's thighs. Bob was very quick to put his hands on her lovely, shapely and tanned legs. He felt the smooth and firm legs and Jessica gave him a meek smile. To her complete and total surprise Kerri placed a cowboy hat on her hand.</p> <p>""Here are the rules."" Said Kerri. ""In this game Jessica is going to ride Bob's cock like a cowgirl. She needs to keep the hat on at all times though. If the hat falls off of her head then Bob gets to give her a public spanking. Give me a big YEEE HAWW.""</p> <p>YEEE HAWWW</p> <p>Jessica really didn't want a public spanking. And that was on top of the nerves that she was feeling about having her first time in such a public manner and with a complete stranger. But it was well past too late to reconsider and anyways Bob had quickly grabbed Jessica's hips and guided her virgin cunt to his cock. Without ceremony he impaled her little pussy onto his man meat. He pushed her down hard until his cock met her virginity and at this point he slammed into her with authority. There was temporary pain but Jessica kept her wits about her. Making sure her head was not rocking, she began to slide herself up and then down on the sex-meat. Bob was both surprised and pleased and kept a grip on her and helped her move up and down on his cock. She was now being fucked and she was starting to get into it. She was beginning to really beginning to enjoy herself as she felt the big cock invade and fill her over and over.</p> <p>""YES OH YES! I LOVE IT! YESSSS!!!"" She cried to a chorus of Yee-haws.</p> <p>She was practically thrashing on his cock and was frequently scene arching her back and screaming at the top of her lungs. Pictures were being taken, of course, for the PTP Land web site. Finally the girl rode Bob to an orgasm and he began to cum into her and filled her pussy with sperm. The exhausted panting girl slumped against him but then she jerked back up when she realized her hat was missing. It must have fallen off, she realized, when she was riding cock. This was terrible. She'd messed up on her first day! Little did the poor girl realize that there was not a single person in attendance that didn't actually prefer to watch her get punished. Kerri picked up the fallen hat.</p> <p>""Oops poor widdle Jessica dwopped her widdle hat. You know what that means right?"" Asked Kerri.</p> <p>SPANKING! SPANKING! SPANKING!</p> <p>Kerri untied the girl's wrists and ordered her to bend over and grab her ankles. Once she was in position Bob was presented with a simple wooden paddle. Jessica bit her lip with anticipation as the man lifted the paddle and then to a mighty cheer from the collected fellow club members brought the paddle crashing against the girl's ass cheeks.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>Her cries were nearly drowned out by the thunderous applause of the very appreciative audience. Each strike reddened her lovely curved little ass. Tears welled up with the sting of each strike. Once that was done, Jessica stood and rubbed her poor butt. Bob Irvin took a bow and was given applause by the appreciative crowd.</p> <p>Jessica’s day had only begun though. She was escorted off of the stage and taken to the main hall. From there she was taken to her room so that she could freshen up, she had a very long day ahead of her.</p></div>",[]
1397,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 3",3,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,It's the wedding of the year and everyone is invited when 11-year-old identical twin sisters get married at the castle.,2006-12-04,5,4,"Mg, gg, nc, voy, rom, food, anal, bukkake",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was the biggest floorshow of the year. Kerri, Ms. Stern and Mr. Erickson had been working on this event all week. It was considered the island's highest priority. The stage was prepared. There would be an outdoor wedding in the Castle's front courtyard. Mr. Erickson had arranged for an array of live web-cams throughout the courtyard, the cost would be nominal to watch the ceremony but Erickson was fairly confident that there would be a significant number of people watching. He was hoping to turn a profit despite the high copst of this particular wedding. He had hired high-paid wedding planners as well as paying for necessarily custom-made dresses for the girls. The wedding guests included only platinum club members of the island, much to the disappointment of the Gold and the Bronze members. Aside form the lucky Plat clubbers, there were also most of the girls who worked as 'entertainers' at the Castle and some of the staff.</p> <p>The wedding was being held for Miaki and Miuki, 11, identical twin sisters. The two pretty young girls were both of mixed Japanese and American descent and they were considered a massive bargain when the castle got them. Since their arrival the pair had worked as a pair almost constantly. So many members wanted to fuck twins that Erickson had to reserve the poor overworked girls for the platinum members! The girls were inseparable and shared a room where they indulged in their insatiable lust for each other. It was rumored that they had twice as much sex with each other as they did with club members, a rumor that seemed highly improbable at the very least. Still it was pretty hot to think of the two girls just wanting to fuck each other all the time. That is when Erickson got the idea. He'd bond them in matrimony and their stock would rise significantly. When he presented the idea to the girls they were very enthusiastic. He left the entire thing in Kerri's capable hands. Kerri had worked hard and enthusiastically to make the whole thing happen. She had arranged for the music, catering and several surprises. Just prior to the wedding Kerri visited Ms. Stern.</p> <p>""So are the girls ready?"" Asked Kerri.</p> <p>""I'd say."" Ms. Stern replied. ""I've separated them for the last two weeks and kept them off the stage and away from Club members. I do believe they are desperate to get their hands on each other.""</p> <p>""Good job."" Said Kerri.</p> <p>""You're teasing me. My job is easy. As far as these two are concerned the thing is legit and binding and they are all for it. How are things on your end?"" Ms. Stern asked.</p> <p>""I have some great entertainment for the reception."" Kerri replied.</p> <p>Ms. Stern just rolled her eyes. ""Why bother? The whole dammed thing is just doing to degenerate into a fucking orgy at the end, why the hell not just get it over with and skip straight to the sex?""</p> <p>""For the same reason we are doing the wedding in the first place. Because it's not ALL about the sex. It's about fantasies and wish fulfillment."" Replied Kerri.</p> <p>""Whatever."" Stern replied.</p> <p>""I'll catch up with you later."" Kerri said as she went to go check on some of the other things she needed to check on.</p> <p>By noon everyone was seated for the ceremony. All the guests were dressed their very best, and they were all eagerly awaiting the beginning of the ceremony. Mr. Erickson himself was officiating. 'Here comes the Bride' began to play and Miaki was the first to appear from the castle and make her way down the aisle followed by three bridesmaids in peach dresses (they were three of her fellow entertainers). Miaki was led down the aisle by non other than Ms. Stern. The music ceased playing and the first of the two brides stopped in front of Mr. Erickson and then turned to face the crowd. She was wearing a very beautiful White dress, which was slit up each side to her hip. She also wore white leather gloves and white high-heeled boots. She wore a diamond necklace. There was also a veil. The wedding march played again and it was Miuki's turn, she being escorted down the aisle by Kerri. She was dressed identically to her twin sister. Both girls held hands and gazed lovingly at each other.</p> <p>""Dear friends and honored guests. We are gathered here today to witness the wedding of Miaki and Miuki. May the union of these two beautiful young ladies forever inspire us to greater and greater heights of lust. Do you Miaki and Miumi take each other to have and to hold, to love forever and cherish, so long as you both shall live?"" Asked Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>""I do."" Both girls said at once.</p> <p>""Rings please."" Said Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>Stern handed a ring to Miaki and then Kerri supplied one for Miuki.</p> <p>""Repeat after me please: With this ring I thee wed."" Said Mr. Erickson</p> <p>""With this ring I thee wed."" Said the twins at once.</p> <p>""Then I now pronounce you wives. You may now kiss the Bride."" Said Erickson.</p> <p>The two girls lifted each other's veils and began to kiss passionately. The guests stood and applauded. The two Brides turned and walked hand in hand to the huge outdoor dining area followed by the gathered guests. In the center of the courtyard was a very large bed that had a rubber mattress and whose purpose there was mystery. At the reception area there were six large circular tables. Each table had a girl strapped to it. Each of these girls was bound spread-eagle to the table and was naked. They each were gagged with and apple held in place with twine and had their tits and tummies smeared with various salad dressings. Surrounding them on the tables were various attractive veggie platters. It took very little time for guests to begin enjoying these salad girls and fucking them with carrot and celery sticks. One man took a pair of cucumber slice and placed them over a salad-girl's eyes, effectively blind-folding her, then he took butter-knife and stuck the handle in a glass of ice-water he stirred it around a few times until it was nice and cold and then removed it. He took the cold hand and thrust it into the girl’s pussy. The cute little blonde squealed into her apple-gag and writhed as he twisted and pumped the cold metal handle inside of her, until she came. Several people who had come to over to watch this cheered him and his efforts.</p> <p>On a stage there was a band. At each corner of the stage was a tall pole. There were also four naked girls pole-dancing. They swung their hips and gyrated with the skill of any adult. In their enthusiasm for the events taking place they were even grinding their succulent young pussies against the poles. Allowing for tradition, the two brides were the first to begin the dance. The band started with something slow and romantic and the girls did their best slow dancing. Soon guests and entertainers began to pair off and dance as well. Erickson was dancing with his adoptive daughter/wife, Kerri was dancing with Savannah (the most popular entertainer at the castle), Ms. Stern simply watched the proceeding with very mild interest. After a couple dances Miaki and Miuki performed a very sexy cha-cha that Kerri had taught them. The girls danced and made out with friends and club members until it was time for the wedding cake. The girls cut a slice for each other and smashed each other in the face.</p> <p>After cake all of the entertainers lined up for the bouquette toss. All the girls were ready for this and they were instructed not to hold back. Miaki was to do the honor. She turned her back to the crowd and flung the flowers to the crowd behind her. There was mass chaos. The massive sea of young girl flesh surged forward and the girls began to claw and bite and pull each other’s hair as well as tear at each other's cloths. The club members in attendance were all enthralled by this mass catfight. Finally, clinging to a slightly tattered bouquet, a slightly thin and tall brunette broke free and emerged from the pack. She held it high as she kicked away a smaller girl making a last desperate lunge. Kerri however quickly stepped in and lifted the girls arm to declare her the winner.</p> <p>""All right everyone it seems Mallory here has caught the bouquets now if all of the guys will just get together Miuki will be tossing her garter."" Said Kerri.</p> <p>Miaki knelt in front of her twin sister and slid her and up the other girl's leg she lid the garter down and pulled it off. Miaki handed it to Miuki who tossed it back to the awaiting crowd. The man who caught it waved it in the air happily.</p> <p>""OK Castle rules: You get to fuck the catcher of the bouquets!"" Said Kerri.</p> <p>After some applause Mallory was led to a bench. The girl removed her dress and stood in front of the gathered crowd in all of her naked glory. The garter catcher quickly made his way to her. He leaned forward and kissed her as he grabbed her round little ass and reached up to pinch a nipple. He broke the kiss and unzipped his pants. He bent Mallory over the bench and stopped to look her over, as if trying to make a decision. He then unzipped his pants and took out his cock. It was ready to go. He spread the girl's butt cheeks and guided his dick to the entrance of her ass. Mallory bit her lip. She wasn't really all that into anal, she wasn't partial to it at all. But the rules were the rules and club members got what they wanted. He grabbed her by the hips in one hand and by the hair with the other. He surged forward and began fucking her as she bucked and grunted like a wild animal. Each time his cock drove in he pulled back her hair and she thrust her ass back to meet each stroke.</p> <p>""YES YES FUCK ME!"" She cried to the man who needed nothing in the way of encouragement.</p> <p>In no time at all he was cumming in her ass and the pain of her anal invasion was at an end. The man pulled out slowly but then replaced his cock with his finger. He swirled it around in her ass a bit then pulled it out and held it to Mallory's mouth. She sucked it like a baby with a pacifier.</p> <p>It was after this was done that the Kerri stepped on stage and then took the mic to make a little announcement.</p> <p>""Is everybody having a good time?"" She asked. There was a chorus of YEAHs. ""AWSOME! Every single wedding I have ever been to has failed to yield me the right to see the one thing I have really wanted to see, the consummation. Which exactly why we have that bed there.""</p> <p>There was, once again, mass applause.</p> <p>""Now I'd like the brides to undress and hop on the bed..."" Kerri ordered. The two young brides did, as they were instructed immediately removing their wedding dresses and hopping up and onto the bed where the pair began to kiss right away. ""Excellent I want all the guys out here to crowd around the bed and do what we all know comes naturally.""</p> <p>Miaki and Miuki were rubbing their hot little cunts together while they kissed each other. It wasn't long before their hands found each others pussies and they were frantically fingers fucking each other as they rolled around on the mattress.</p> <p>""Yes, YES, fuck me sis, oh shit I love you so much!!!"" Cried Miaki</p> <p>""YES, oh yeah fuck me, yes harder, god I love you too."" Cried Miuki</p> <p>All around them the men in attendance had their cocks out and in their hands and were stroking off like crazy. Even the women were pleasuring themselves at the sight. Kerri was fucking Savannah with a carrot while fondling the girl's tits and Erickson was getting a blowjob from his daughter/wife.</p> <p>""Hey girls I have a special wedding present for you!"" Kerri announced as she tossed something onto the bed.</p> <p>The girls paused in their frantic hand fucking and looked glassy eyed at what had fallen onto their marriage bed. It was a strap-on! Miuki was the first to reach for it. She grabbed it and strapped it into place. Her twin/wife got into the doggy-style position and soon was screaming for sister to make her cum. This was more than the men watching could. Like any storm it started with a trickle as one by one the men began shooting their loads on the bed and on the girls. It soon turned into a torrential downpour as the bed and the girls were being splattered with cum. The two cum soaked brides just continued their relentless fucking of each other as reception did in fact degenerate into a full-blown orgy!</p></div>",[]
1398,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 4",4,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,A sexual magic show serves as a stage show at the Castle.,2006-12-04,6,5,"Fg, bdsm, incest",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The 3:00 floor show at the Castle.</p> <p>""Well I have a special surprise. I hired a very special act to perform here today a wonderful magician named Eva Le Strange. So please give a hand to Eva and her daughter Bunny."" Announced Kerri.</p> <p>There was a puff of smoke and suddenly standing in the center of the stage was a very sexy woman of around 29-10. She had long blond hair and was wearing a silk strapless one-piece that showed off her big breasts quite nicely. Black fishnet stockings and a white bow tie joined a magicians hat and some extremely arched high-heel patent leather pumps completed this outfit that made her look a little like Zatanna from the Justice League. The woman had large breasts and incredibly long sexy legs.</p> <p>""Thanks Kerri for that very energetic introduction. I'm sure that you'd all like to meet my daughter so how about I bring her out?"" She said.</p> <p>The crowd was rapt with attention as Eva began to assemble a very simple wire cage. She threw a black cloth over the cage.</p> <p>""ABRA KADABRA!!!"" Cried Eva as she tapped with a wand.</p> <p>She pulled the black cloth away to reveal that the cage now contained a 12-year-old girl. There was applause, and with good reason. Bunny was a blonde. Her costume consisted of a short and thin dildo that was crammed in her but and was topped with a cotton tale to help her resemble her namesake. She was also wearing bunny-ears and a pink bow around her neck. Finally she was wearing pink patent-leather pumps and that was it. Eva opened the cage and the girl stepped out. She was tall for her age due to her long legs and her breasts and butt were definitely beginning to blossom. Bunny stood straight and tall in front of her mom. Her balance was not all that great do to the dildo in her ass and the extreme arch of the heels.</p> <p>""Great, say hi Bunny."" Eva said.</p> <p>""Hi Bunny."" Said Bunny as she waved at the crowd.</p> <p>""No, NO that's not what I meant at all. Jeez honey you are such a fucking ditz. And you are totally embarrassing me."" Said Eva in mock anger. ""OK let me perform my first trick. Bunny please stand in front of me with your legs spread.""</p> <p>Quickly the girl did as she was instructed. Eva stood directly behind the girl and held her wand between her daughter's legs.</p> <p>""Does everyone know what Bunnies deliver every Easter?"" Asked Eva.</p> <p>""EASTER EGGS!"" Replied the crowd.</p> <p>""Yes that's right."" Replied Eva. ""So how about we have Bunny show you how Easter Eggs are really made?""</p> <p>There was a chorus of 'yeahs'.</p> <p>""ABRA KADABRA!!!"" Eva tapped the girl's cunt with her magic wand then stepped back.</p> <p>At first there was nothing. Then Bunny suddenly got a perplexed expression on her face. She began to moan and shift uncomfortably her moaning soon became much more desperate. The girl was now massaging her own tits and leaning forward a little. She clenched her tits and pursed her lip as she squeezed and something pushed it's way out of her pussy. It was a large fully painted Easter egg. The girl was now very sweaty and panting. Applause resounded.</p> <p>""Lady's and gentlemen my daughter has just produced an Easter egg lets...."" Eva was interrupted when Bunny lost her balance and toppled to the floor. Apparently it was difficult to stand in high-heels, with your legs spread, and a dildo up your ass, while giving birth to an egg. ""Why do you continue to be such a clumsy girl? Get up now I think you have embarrassed me quite enough, young lady. Would you all like to see Bunny receive a suitable punishment.""</p> <p>The girl was frantically shaking her head but the crowd cheered for the idea. The woman retrieved a cape and held it in front for her daughter. The girl was now completely obscured. Eva whipped it away to reveal a square wooded frame that Bunny was no shackled to by her wrists and her ankles. More applause. Eva gave her wand a good shake and it suddenly extended into a whip. Without remorse or compassion Eva Began whipping her bound daughter's tits. The girls yelped and cried as she writhed in her bonds. She then started to flick the whip at the vulnerable girl's pussy. After giving her tits and her pussy about 7 lashes a piece she stopped. Bunny slumped in her bonds but her mom was not done with her yet! Eva stepped behind Bunny. Eva unstrapped the dildo and slid it out of the girl's ass. She the pushed it up into the girl's pussy. With her free hand she was fondling the girl's boob. The girl's face was a mask of ecstatic joy as her mom fucked her with her dildo.</p></div>",[]
1399,"Linda and Bethany, Part 1",1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,A mother falls in love with and begins a sexual realtionship with her own daughter.,2006-12-07,34,5,"Fg, gg, bdsm, scat, ws",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">I. Linda's Prologue</p> <p>Linda Branston had married at age 19 to her high school boyfriend. Linda having been fairly sheltered all of her life and had never really dated anyone other than David Branston. David had been popular and everyone thought that she should have been flattered that he was attracted to her so she acted as if she was and later when he asked to marry her she agreed because it was because it was expected of her. At 22 she had a daughter, Bethany. Not long after that David, who provided for his family with his inheritance began to travel on his own and leave for long stretches of time. Linda really didn't have a problem with this. She became used to spending her days alone with her daughter in the isolated desert ranch. Once her daughter entered school she began to become interested in the video games her daughter was playing. David, who was grateful for the fact that his wife pointedly ignored his many indiscretions, bought expensive computer equipment so that she could try her hand at designing computer games. She did so with great success. She spent most of her day on the computer at least until Bethany returned from school each day. She frequently spoke on the phone with her older sister Susan and later with friends on the computer. David died not long after his daughters 10th birthday of a drug overdose and the loss did not hit mother and daughter so hard. They rarely saw him and Linda who wasn't as innocent as she used to be by half had come to realize she wasn't remotely in love with or even sexually attracted to her husband.</p> <p>During her exploration of the Internet she had discovered sited dedicated to erotic fiction. At first she only read mainstream hetero fiction. But she soon found herself more and more intrigued by lesbian fiction. The realization that she was a lesbian was not really disturbing to her. It was simply as if it was something she knew all along but failed to realize. She found printed and read pretty much every piece of lesbian erotica and fan-fiction she could find and later would make forays out into the nearest town to rent porn of the same subject. Nobody in town except for the mothers of Bethany's school friends really knew her so there was really no gossip about her unusual tastes in rentals. To the contrary, the video store's clerk Ed was very nice to her and ensured her privacy whenever she came. He frequently ordered movies for her to buy that he usually wouldn't order because so few people rented them. She soon became bored and started becoming more and more infatuated with fiction that was about bondage and S&amp;M between two women. She book marked every site and re-read every story. She had gone to Ed a bit nervously but he happily acquired for her movies about lesbian bondage and spankings. Then when Linda became interested in toilet games of scat and urination, he again proved to be a great and non-judging friend. After a while she became bored with even this taboo. That was when she began to read stories involving younger girls. She felt a guilt and shame about this after she had masturbated when she finished reading a story involving a woman and her 13 year old daughter playing domination games. She read more and more of these stories and decided that she must go to Ed's shop and see if she can help her find movies involving this particular perversion.</p> <p>She had long ago begun the habit of asking Ed his schedule and only coming around when he was working. One Tuesday while Bethany was at school she came own to his shop. She did not know how to approach him about the subject. The types of things she now wanted were illegal and she did not know if his acceptance of her fetishes would extend to even this taboo. She strode into the store wearing very tight blue jean, leather boots and a tight sleeveless sweater that showed off her attractive well-endowed breasts. At 32, blonde, possessed of a beautiful face and in very good shape she turned many heads wherever she went. Ed smiled as she approached.</p> <p>""Well it's my favorite customer."" Ed announced as she approached.</p> <p>Linda smiled. ""Hi Ed. How's it going?""</p> <p>""Great. Hey those movies you ordered are here."" He said.</p> <p>""Cool."" she said as he disappeared into the back room behind him. He came back soon with a pair of DVDs that were wrapped in brown paper bags.</p> <p>""Thanks,"" she said as she accepted the movies and then gave Ed the money.</p> <p>""How is your daughter?"" Ed asked in a friendly manner.</p> <p>Ed had always asked about Bethany.</p> <p>""She's good, she is in girl scouts now."" Linda announced.</p> <p>""Really? That's cool. Anything else going on?"" He asked with interest.</p> <p>""Yeah... I have been interested in some new stuff..."" Linda started nervously.</p> <p>""Alright, spill. What is it?"" He asked with a broad smile.</p> <p>""If I tell you, no matter what it is, it stays between us, right?"" Linda asked although she knew deep down Ed would be happy to get her anything she wanted.</p> <p>""Of course."" He said.</p> <p>""Well I have been reading a lot of online fiction about under aged girls."" Linda admitted nervously.</p> <p>""Really."" Ed asked passively. ""Like what?""</p> <p>""BDSM with teens mostly."" She said. She felt bolder now that it seemed Ed was neither shocked nor offended.</p> <p>""Cool. Do you want me to find you some DVDs with that stuff?"" He asked hopefully. ""It will be expensive because it's illegal and underground but I'm sure that you'll like it.""</p> <p>""That would be awesome."" Linda said with a broad smile.</p> <p>It was two weeks later that she was enjoying very explicit illegal DVDs while her daughter was at a friend's. The first movie was short and not very original; it was a bondage and S&amp;M film about a Catholic schoolgirl who was being punished by her teacher. The next film was not better, it lacked a plot altogether and was merely a tape of a woman in her mid-40s having sex with young teenaged Asian girl. The third was significantly better than the other two. It was about a mother who was being blackmailed into having sex with her own 12-year-old daughter! She was hypnotized by the scene she opened her silk kimono and slid her hand into her panties. She watched the scene intently as she began to pleasure herself.</p> <p>As her fingers played about her private areas and the pleasure coursed through her, Linda began to picture herself in the same situation. In her mind's eye she saw herself passionately kissing Bethany. This made her feel guilt and shame but it also excited her beyond anything she had contemplated before. She had a sudden realization that deep down inside she always wanted to do these things with young girls, she just couldn't admit to herself. Now however as she masturbated with renewed enthusiasm, she completely gave in to her perverted desires and envisioned herself licking her daughter's smooth pussy an then of watching the beautiful innocent little blonde face buried in her own pussy. Such visions were just too much and Linda began to cum all over her frantically pumping hands. Despite her intense burning shame as she panted breathlessly, she could not force the thoughts of fucking her own daughter out of her head.</p> <p class=""h2"">II. Bethany's Prologue</p> <p>Bethany never knew her dad much but as far as she was concerned all that she needed was her mom. At school she had a lot of friends and her mom let her spend the night with friend on weekends quite frequently because they lived in such an isolated place that she would not get to see her friends much otherwise.</p> <p>She had joined the local girl scouts and one of them, her friend April, had invited her over for the night. The two girls were still in uniform laying next to each other as they chatted about friends, school and TV. Eventually the conversation shifted to April's brother.</p> <p>""He's kinda creepy."" Bethany said.</p> <p>April's older brother had found any excuse to touch her and had twice slapped her butt. This had made Bethany uncomfortable but she did not want to make trouble so she hadn't commented on it.</p> <p>""Yeah, he is. I think he likes you."" April giggled.</p> <p>""Gross."" Bethany was mildly nauseated.</p> <p>""Yeah. But he isn't all bad, he has some cool stuff."" April announced.</p> <p>""Cool stuff? Like what?"" Bethany asked, her curiosity piqued.</p> <p>""Well,"" April leaned in and whispered conspiratorially. ""I was in his room and I found some of his dirty magazines.""</p> <p>""What? Really!"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Yeah. I have one in my drawer."" She announced.</p> <p>""Let me see.""</p> <p>""OK"" April ran to her drawer and retrieved the magazine.</p> <p>""Wow she is pretty.""</p> <p>""Yeah she has nice boobs.""</p> <p>""Oooh and I like her butt. I hope my butt looks that way when I get older.""</p> <p>Both girls spent the night looking appreciatively at pictures of naked models. The girl's flipped through page after page admiring the models and commenting on their bodies. After a while they stopped and Bethany asked if she might borrow the magazine.</p> <p>""OK, but only if you do something for me."" April said.</p> <p>""What?"" Bethany perked as she asked.</p> <p>""Well you know those adult kisses, you know with like the tongues?"" April asked.</p> <p>""Yeah."" Bethany said. This was a fairly recent revelation, if she had known two years prior that tongues were involved she had been grossed out, but now that she was developing a strong curiosity about sex she was intrigued.</p> <p>""Well I wanted to know if, if you wanted to, you know, practice?"" April asked.</p> <p>""Practice? Kissing?"" Bethany asked. She was surprised at the request but not really put off.</p> <p>""Yeah."" April said meekly. ""But if you don't want to or if you think I'm gross...""</p> <p>""No, wait. Hmmm it's OK, we can do that."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Really?!"" April said with excitement.</p> <p>""Yeah sure."" Bethany replied.</p> <p>The two young girls, still in their uniforms turned to face each other. They held each other's hands as they looked into each other's faces and giggled nervously. The girl's closed their eyes and parted their lips. Their tongues slid into each other's mouths and felt the sweetness of each other's kisses. Their tongues wrestled for several minutes before their lips parted. Both girls kissed giggled again.</p> <p>""I liked that."" Said April.</p> <p>""Me too."" Replied Bethany.</p> <p class=""h2"">III. Revelations</p> <p>It was one week after she had first taken home the DVDs that featured sex between adults and minors and once again Linda was home alone once again. Her daughter was staying with her friend April once again. Which was fortuitous because Linda was now masturbating at least twice a day to the mental images and photographs of her daughter. Simply knowing it was wrong was not enough to curtail her incestuous desires.</p> <p>After a particularly vigorous session of pleasing herself she grabbed a basket and made her way to Bethany's bedroom to grab the girl's dirty cloths. She opened Bethany's bedroom door and sighed deeply as she surveyed the many articles of clothing strewn about the floor. Linda picked up everything that would fit in the basket and resigned herself to the need for a second trip. She was about to leave when something caught her eye sticking out from under Bethany's bed.</p> <p>Linda put down the basket then reached down to pick up the magazine that she saw. She was stunned when she realized that the magazine she was holding, the magazine that had been on her daughter's floor was in fact filled with naked women and dirty stories. She sat on the corner of the bed and just stared at the cover. How did her daughter get it?</p> <p>Linda began to frantically search the room. She was not even sure what it was that she was searching for. After ten minutes she found something. It was a notebook that was serving as Bethany's diary after a fashion. Everything seemed to be spinning wildly as she read line after line how her sweet, innocent child had less than innocent questions about sex, sex with women especially. She even found a list rating how attractive she found some of her favorite celebrities. This was startling in and of itself. More startling where the butterflies flittering about in her stomach. The idea that her daughter was so interested in lesbianism was very exciting to her. As she sat on her bed and read the contents of the notebook. Her excitement began to rise as she read a particularly interesting excerpt:</p> <p>... I really, like my mom's butt. She has the most perfectly shaped bottom that I have ever seen; sometimes I wish that I could touch it...</p> <p>Linda felt her cheeks warm after reading this. Several pages were devoted to Linda's physical virtues. Linda was now armed with the powerful knowledge that her daughter was interested in other females and that she found her attractive. The fist question to pop into Linda's mind was how was she going to act on this knowledge. A wicked plan began to formulate in Linda's mind, she began to work out how she would seduce her own daughter.</p> <p class=""h2"">IV. Seduction</p> <p>It was two day later...</p> <p>Bethany had come and unpacked after staying with April for two days. She was watching cartoons when she heard her mom calling from up stairs.</p> <p>""Bethany I want to show you my new outfit."" Her mom called out. There were footsteps and then Bethany turned to look up at the stairs and watch as her mother made her way down.</p> <p>Once her mom actually came into view Bethany was floored. Linda was wearing a leather skirt that was very short, her sleeveless top was shiny and black it was also skin-tight and had a triangle cut out to expose some cleavage. She wore a pair knee-high leather boots as well.</p> <p>""I just got this outfit yesterday, do you like it?"" Linda asked. It was a very unnecessary question; it was plain by the way that Bethany was staring open-mouthed that she was enthralled.</p> <p>""You look great mom."" Said the now staring girl.</p> <p>This continued the next day when Linda wore sexy red dress, and the day after when she called Bethany to her bedroom to ask how Bethany liked the lingerie she was wearing. During the course of those three days Linda took every opportunity to bend over in Bethany's presence and give the little butt-lover a nice look. The next day she wore a silk blouse and short black skirt. She bent over once again, this time her skirt rode up and Bethany was treated to a the site of her mom's panties. The girl was becoming increasingly confused and excited all at once. During this time Linda began to hug and kiss her daughter much more frequently. She touched her face and patted her butt affectionately. She was becoming much bolder by the end of the week and she decided to take things? up a notch. She walked around the house that Friday afternoon clad only in her bra and panties, her daughter openly gawked but said nothing. By Saturday she knew that she at the very least had Bethany's interest. Bethany was staying at home on this weekend, when she returned home from school she found the hall bathroom's door open even though her mom was inside and was taking a shower. Her mom stepped out of the shower quite suddenly. Bethany quickly put her back to the wall by the doorframe, out of site and looked into the mirror opposite the open door in the hall. She could clearly see her naked mother drying herself off. Linda was well aware of the free show that her daughter was getting and was very pleased with herself. Bethany for her part was becoming very confused and excited.</p> <p>That weekend Linda knew that it was time to act. Some 20 minutes after morning cartoons Linda called Bethany to her den.</p> <p>""Bethany could you come here for a minute dear. There is something very important that I need to discuss with you."" Linda called out.</p> <p>Bethany hurried over to the den where her mom frequently worked on her computer. As soon as she stepped through the door her heart nearly stopped. There was her mom casually flipping through the notebook which contained just about everything she DIDN'T want her mom to know. Why had she written all of that down? She chastised herself bitterly.</p> <p>""Mom."" Bethany stammered uncomfortably.</p> <p>""This is very interesting Bethany."" Linda said without a trace of emotion.</p> <p>Bethany looked silently and waited for what she thought was to be her mother's inevitable explosion. The explosion never came. Instead the pair were left with several tense minutes.</p> <p>""It looks like you are very curios about sex and women in particular. Don't worry sweetheart it's very natural and healthy. And I am doubly flattered that you seem to like my body so much."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany blushed a bright crimson.</p> <p>""You're not mad?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Of course not."" Linda said. ""As a matter of fact, I think I should help you explore the subject better.""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" Bethany asked in confusion.</p> <p>""Would you like to watch a movie that show's what it is like when two women have sex with each other?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>Bethany's heart began to pound in her chest.</p> <p>""You want to show me a sex movie?"" She asked in disbelief.</p> <p>""Only if you are still interested in it. We can watch it together. I prefer you learn about this sort of thing from me than form someone else."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Uhh, ok."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""OK dear, let me just get one in the DVD player."" Said Linda as she stood and unlocked the cabinet drawer beneath her TV. She opened it and withdrew a DVD.</p> <p>She put it in the player then sat down her leather sofa. Linda patted her lap and Bethany tentatively stepped over and sat on her mother's lap. She was stiff at first as they began to watch the movie. On screen she saw an attractive blonde woman get pulled over by an equally attractive brunette cop. The blonde woman was desperate to get out of a ticket and she did so by agreeing to have sex with the cop. As the movie played on and became more heated and erotic by the minute Bethany became more and more aroused and began to snuggle up to her mom. Her mom stroked her hair and caressed the girl affectionately. The movie continued and played one erotic scene after another. Once it ended Linda gently kissed Bethany on the neck and rubbed her thigh.</p> <p>""So Bethany, did you like that."" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Yeah mom, I liked that a lot."" Bethany admitted.</p> <p>""That's nice, I'm glad. Now tell me very honestly do you want to try to do any of the things that you saw in that movie?"" Linda asked her daughter.</p> <p>Bethany blushed brightly. ""Yes mom, I do.""</p> <p>""Well that is exactly what I wanted to hear. If you want me to I will be very happy to teach you any and all of those things."" Linda said as she gazed into her surprised daughter's face.</p> <p>""What?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>In response her mother kissed her and slipped her tongue into the surprised girl's mouth. After getting over her initial shock Bethany began to respond to her mother's kiss in kind.</p> <p>""Did you like that Bethany?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>Bethany nodded.</p> <p>""Do you want to do the things you saw on the TV?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>Again Bethany nodded. Linda smiled, she was now in complete control of her pretty and willing daughter. Linda had her daughter stand up and then she stood up herself.</p> <p>""First I think you might like to see mommy naked."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany smiled hugely and was actually bouncing up and down on her tiptoes with excitement. Linda was very pleased with this response and began by taking off her tank top and exposing her peach colored bra. Linda had very nice large breasts that were still very firm and nicely shaped. She then took off her belt and tossed it aside. Bethany was chewing her lower lip nervously as she looked on. Linda unbuttoned her short jean skirt then unzipped it and let it fall to the floor. Linda now stood in nothing but her peach colored bra and panties. Bethany was staring in a trance. She had seen her mother naked before but not this way. In such a seductive manner. Linda unfastened her bra and let her boobs pop out then slowly slid her panties down and off. She was now standing only in knee-high leather boots.</p> <p>""Do you like seeing me naked sweetie?"" Asked Linda.</p> <p>""Yes mom, you are the prettiest woman in the whole world."" Bethany said in awe.</p> <p>""That's very sweet. Would you like to touch mommy's breasts?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>This was almost to good to be true for Bethany because at that particular moment in time there was nothing she wanted more in the world. Bethany approached nervously, with sweaty palms. She placed her hands on her mother's boobs and felt the hard rubbery nipple on her palms. She began to feel the soft curves of her mother's breasts and began to gently squeeze them. Linda felt fire and electricity throughout her body when her daughter touched her. Linda took Bethany's hand in her own.</p> <p>""I think now it's time for you to take off your own cloths Bethany."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany blushed deeply and gulped. ""Uh-ok mom.""</p> <p>Bethany was feeling very self-conscious, her boobs, and barely noticeable swells on her chest, were nothing when compared to her mom's. Shyly she took her shirt off and then unbuttoned her shorts. She pulled them down to her ankles and was left in her pink cotton panties. With a red face she took them off while keeping her eyes averted from her mother's.</p> <p>Linda lifted Bethany's chin and smiled. ""Don't be shy sweetie.""</p> <p>Bethany gave a nervous smile. Her mother bid her to sit on the couch, which she did. Linda spread Bethany's thighs and then brought her face to Bethany's bald little-girl pussy. Bethany felt shivers through her body as her mom's breath played across her pussy. Linda began to drag her tongue over her daughter's pussy something that made Bethany gasp softly. Linda's tongue stabbed deeply into her own daughter's sex. The girl squirmed and writhed as her mom orally pleasured her for a seeming eternity. Soon Bethany's mild climax subsided and she began to pant softly.</p> <p>""Did you like that baby?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Oh yes mommy I really did."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Now do you think you can do that for mommy?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""I think so."" Said Bethany unsurely.</p> <p>""Just try baby."" Linda said encouragingly.</p> <p>Bethany switched places with her daughter and spread her legs wide. She rested her thighs on the armrests. Nervously Bethany approached her mother and knelt in front of her cunt. Tentatively she lapped at her mom's pussy. Linda purred as the tingle in her cunt sent warm electric shivers throughout her body. She let out soft sighs of pleasure and gasped softly as her daughter5 tongue fucked for what seemed like hours.</p> <p>""Mmmm, mmm yes sweetie that is soooo good. You are going to make mommy cuuuum."" Linda moaned loudly as she finally felt the release of an orgasm.</p> <p>Bethany was surprised by the sudden flood of sexual fluids but she lapped them up instinctively to her mother's delight. Once her orgasm subsided Linda lay back and spread her arms. Bethany climbed atop her mother who embraced her. After a fairly passionate kiss they both fell asleep in each other's arms.</p> <p class=""h2"">V. Ed's Problem</p> <p>Sunday, the day after Bethany and Linda's first time together...</p> <p>Linda Branston was by almost all estimations a VERY attractive woman. She was tall at 5'10"", had long blonde hair and an athletic figure sculpted from many hours of exercise. She had a firm nicely shaped butt and large shapely breasts that were equally firm. She could have easily been a model. It was rare however that she dressed as she never dated. But that was now changing. Linda had driven into town to have an outfit custom made, this same place sold special toys. Linda had considered buying some of these but decided against it as her young lover was likely not ready for that sort of thing yet. After leaving the hidden back room of Norton's antiques she visited the Video store, where her best friend and confidant, Ed worked.</p> <p>""Hi Linda."" Ed said with a warm smile. ""Glad to see you.""</p> <p>Linda dazzled him with a smile of her own. "" What's going on Ed?""</p> <p>""Not much."" He said. ""Did you like those DVDs that I got you?""</p> <p>""Loved them, they were pretty useful."" She said.</p> <p>""Useful?"" Ed asked.</p> <p>Linda hesitated for a moment. She was a little worried about detailing the events of the night before. After all what she had done with her 12-year-old daughter was morally unacceptable and illegal. But Ed had all ways been accepting and even encouraging of her somewhat `alternative' sexual interests. She decided that it might be ok to give him an idea without going into details.</p> <p>""Well I acted out some of it."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Really?"" He asked with a grin an arched eyebrow.</p> <p>""Yes."" Linda replied.</p> <p>""Christ woman, don't hold out on me who with?"" He asked excitedly.</p> <p>""No, better not say yet until I see where this goes."" She said.</p> <p>""Oh fine, be that way. My day is going bad enough already anyways."" Ed said sulkily.</p> <p>""What's wrong?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""The owner is closing the video store, I'm going to be out of work soon."" He announced.</p> <p>""That's horrible."" Linda said. Not only was this the only discreet place to get hardcore and in many cases illegal porn but Ed was her best friend.</p> <p>""Don't worry about me Linda, I'll be OK. If I just had some cash I'd buy the place myself."" Ed said.</p> <p>Linda put a hand on his shoulder. ""Don't worry, I think I can help you.""</p> <p>""Really what?"" He asked.</p> <p>""It's a something I was considering doing anyways and you will benefit greatly."" Linda said with a wink. ""I guess that I can tell you what happened yesterday. I... I seduced Bethany and had sex with her.""</p> <p>""WOAH"" He said in surprise. ""That's big... oh hey don't worry I won't tell a soul.""</p> <p>""I didn't think that you would. You don't think any less of me?"" She asked.</p> <p>""No I'm actually impressed."" He said.</p> <p>""It's not just sexual, but there is plenty of that. I love her so I make love to her. I just.."" She faltered.</p> <p>""What?"" Ed asked.</p> <p>""Well, It's just... There's all these things that really turn me on and I just don't know if she would want to do them, may be a little extreme for her."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Well she's already come this far, she may be willing to go further. You'd be surprised at how far some people will go to please their lovers."" Ed said.</p> <p>Lovers, Linda liked the sound of that. ""All right I'll see how it goes.""</p> <p>""Just take it slow. Don't want to jump into 7-way orgies dressed as clowns and involving donkeys on your second date."" Ed said.</p> <p>They both laughed.</p> <p class=""h2"">VI. Bethany and April</p> <p>Bethany's best friend April was staring at Bethany in disbelief. What her friend was telling her was the most bizarre and perverted thing she had ever heard in her entire life. But she listened and was totally enthralled as she did so.</p> <p>""Omigosh! Bethany that is so weird."" April said.</p> <p>""I know, but it was fun. It was crazy fun."" Bethany assured her.</p> <p>""So are you going to do it again?"" asked April.</p> <p>Bethany laid back on her friend's bed. ""I really hope so.""</p> <p>""I wish I could do that stuff."" April said.</p> <p>""You can, just need to find a girlfriend."" Bethany said with a little giggle.</p> <p>""Bethany?""</p> <p>""What?""</p> <p>""Can you, show me how you do it?"" April asked hopefully as she chewed her lip.</p> <p>Bethany blinked with surprise at this unexpected request and then stared at her friend. April was pretty. She had black hair that was currently tied into two braids, she was wearing a set of khaki shorts that were very tiny and a white t-shirt. Bethany wanted to touch her all over. She thought about it and really didn't think that her mouther would mind.</p> <p>""OK but lock your door. And you can't tell ANYONE especially not your brother."" Bethany said firmly.</p> <p>""He's not so bad."" April said defensively.</p> <p>""He creeps me out and I don't want him to know so you better just promise me."" Bethany said angrily.</p> <p>""OK, OK I promise."" April relented.</p> <p>""Good."" Bethany said then smiled.</p> <p>""So you'll teach me how to, you know do that stuff with girls?"" April asked.</p> <p>""Yes I sure will."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""YAY!!! OK So how do we start?"" April asked.</p> <p>""Well... lie down on your back for me."" Bethany said after a moments thought.</p> <p>April did as instructed. Bethany was starting to feel aroused like she did when she had been with her mother the night before. She spread April's thighs and felt the smooth skin of her friend's legs as she moved her hands up the thighs and to April's shorts. She un buttoned them and then pulled them down. April was wearing simple white panties which Bethany pulled off to expose her friend's pussy to the cool air conditioned climate.</p> <p>""Now I'm going to kiss you down there ok?"" Asked Bethany.</p> <p>""OK."" Replied April.</p> <p>Bethany licked April's slit which caused the other girl to shiver and make a soft whimper. Bethany spread April's pussy opened and dig deep into her friend's pussy with her tongue. Grabbing April's butt Bethany pulled her pussy into her mouth and tongue fucked it enthusiastically. April was quite vocally expressing her approval loudly encouraging her friend to keep going.</p> <p>""YES, Yess OHHHH it feels soo good don't stop, Beth oh it feels so gooood!!!"" April cried.</p> <p>April jerked and shuddered as she came to her first lesbian orgasm. Bethany gave her friend's pussy a few more laps and then stood.</p> <p>""Oh my gosh, thank you Bethany, that felt so good, wow."" April said as she pulled up her underwear and shorts.</p> <p>""No problem I liked doing it, you'll have to do it for me sometime, but right now I think that I should have your mom take me home. My mom should be back already."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""OK."" April said.</p> <p class=""h2"">VII. A simple request</p> <p>When she got home Bethany ran to the kitchen and found her mother there waiting for her. Linda was wearing short black leather skirt and white silk blouse along with some leather books.</p> <p>""Hello sweetie."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Hi mom!"" Bethany said excitedly.</p> <p>Linda bent down and gave Bethany a quick kiss on the lips.</p> <p>""I made special drink just for you."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Cool mom!"" Bethany said as she accepted a tall glass of what appeared to apple juice.</p> <p>It actually had a shot of flavored vodka in it. Linda believed that it would make her daughter more pliable to her requests. Bethany drank it down enthusiastically.</p> <p>""Thanks mom that was good."" Bethany said, it was just barely enough to make her slightly giddy.</p> <p>""Glad you liked it sweetie now come with me so we can have a little chat."" Linda said.</p> <p>Linda led her daughter to the living room by the hand where she sat her down next to herself. She looked at her daughter and smiled at her worried expression.</p> <p>""Don't worry dear you are not in trouble. Did you enjoy what you did with mommy yesterday?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Yes I really did mom."" Bethany said enthusiastically.</p> <p>""Good sweetie, we did that because I love you and giving you pleasure is a way to show my love."" Linda said. ""Do you understand?""</p> <p>Bethany nodded.</p> <p>""Do you love mommy?"" Linda said.</p> <p>""More than anything!"" Bethany exclaimed excitedly.</p> <p>""I'm glad to hear that, would you do things for mommy to give me pleasure? Even if they seemed a little gross or weird?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Like what?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Well we can talk about that a little later, first do you want to make love again?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""OOOOH yes! Yes please!"" She said with enthusiasm that thrilled her mother.</p> <p>Linda bent down and kissed her daughter, their lips parted and their tongues danced together. Tentatively Bethany's hand touched her mother's breast, still unsure if it was something she was allowed to do. Her doubts disappeared when she felt her mom's hand close over her own as they kissed. With her mom's own encouragement she was now kneading the firm breast in her hand through her mom's silk shirt.</p> <p>Linda broke the kiss and in an authoritative tone. ""Now take all of your cloths off.""</p> <p>Bethany didn't know why but being commanded like that made her even more excited. She pulled her pink shirt off over her head and than took off her shoes and then her shorts and her pink hello-kitty panties. Linda lounged in her chair and stared at her daughter as the girl disrobed.</p> <p>Once Bethany was standing there wearing nothing but a smile, Linda nodded approvingly and then stood. She took off her silk blouse and then turned around so her back was to Bethany.</p> <p>""Unzip my skirt, Bethany."" Linda said commandingly.</p> <p>Bethany stepped up to her mother and grabbed the zipper on the leather skirt she put one hand on her mom's butt to steady herself and pulled down. The skirt fell to the ground and Linda was left standing in her bra and panties.</p> <p>""Unfasten my bra."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany reached up and did as she was ordered to do. Then she grabbed the waistband of her mother's panties and pulled them down. She slid them over her mother's thighs and down past her boot-covered calves to her ankles. Linda stepped out of her panties and was now wearing nothing but her boots. Linda turned around and smiled at her daughter. Bethany merely took in the view of her naked mom in all of her glory.</p> <p>""Wow mom you are so beautiful."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""I am so glad that you think so dear."" Linda said. ""Sit down on the couch and spread your legs sweetie.""</p> <p>Bethany did as instructed. Linda approached her and knelt in front of her. She leaned forward and breathed in the fresh young pussy. Bethany shivered with anticipation just before her mom traced her pussy lips with her tongue. She delicately spread her daughter's pussy and began to lick away at the tasty cunt hungrily. Bethany moaned and whimpered as her mother tongue fucked her over and over. The cute blonde's face beaded with sweat and she panted heavily until she felt the sexual energy within her reach a boiling point.</p> <p>""OHHHHHHH YESS!!!!"" She cried as she came.</p> <p>Her mother swirled a finger in her cunt and then brought it to her mouth. Bethany dutifully sucked it clean.</p> <p>""Good girl."" Linda said. She was so pleased with her daughter's submissiveness she felt as if she may cum on the spot. She felt so encouraged she decided it was time to take things a bit further. She ran her fingers through her daughter's blonde hair. ""Did you enjoy that Bethany?""</p> <p>""Oh yes it's the best thing in the world."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""I'm glad you think so. I will give that to you every day, as well as many other rewards. Rewards that I know you will like, more spending money, new cloths... but I want you to do something for mommy.""</p> <p>""What?"" Bethany asked, it was an offer that was hard to ignore.</p> <p>""Mommy wants you to be her sex-slave. I want you to do anything and everything that gives my pleasure sexually. Will you do that for me?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>She did not know what her mom had in mind but it seemed unlikely to out-weigh the benefits.</p> <p>""OK Mom. Deal."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Then say it, say you will be sex-slave and do anything that pleases me."" Linda said.</p> <p>""I will be you sex-slave and do anything that pleases you."" Bethany said.</p> <p>Practically shedding tears of joy Linda rushed forward and hugged her daughter tight.</p> <p>""You've made me so happy Bethany!"" Linda said before kissing her daughter passionately.</p> <p>Bethany giggled after they broke their kiss.</p> <p>""Now you will need to learn how to do the things that I like. Would you like to take your first lesson now?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>Bethany was nervous but she HAD made a deal. ""OK mommy.""</p> <p>""Good. What I want you to do may sound strange, but it makes mommy feel good both physically and because it shows you are devoted to me. What I want you to do is lick the inside of my butt."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany wrinkled her nose and looked both surprised and grossed out. She paused for a moment, she wanted her mom to keep having sex with her and she wanted the increased allowance and new cloths. Plus she had made a deal.</p> <p>""It sounds weird mommy, but if it makes you happy I will do it."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Just exactly what I want to hear."" Linda said. Linda stood and spread her legs in front of where Bethany sat on the couch. "" Now spread my cheeks and lick around the outside of my hole.""</p> <p>Bethany leaned forward and spread her mother's cheeks. Steeling herself she leaned forward and slid her tongue over the outside of her mom's tight hole, she tried her best to spread open the hole and then pushed her tongue in, the taste was awful but she continued as her mother ordered her loudly.</p> <p>""Yes lick deeper lick harder, dear."" Linda cried as she reached back and shoved her daughter's face deeper into her ass. ""Push your fingers into mommy's pussy while you do that DO it now!""</p> <p>Bethany quickly began to finger her mom as she licked her anus out. She tongue fucked her mom and fingered until Linda finally couldn't take any more</p> <p>""YES! YES! Oh I love you sweetie I'm cuuuuuming!"" She cried.</p> <p>Linda turned around and let her daughter lick her pussy clean.</p> <p class=""h2"">VIII. Susan's Reaction</p> <p>The next day Bethany went to school as she did every school day like any other normal girl her age. Linda got on the phone and called her sister in New York. Linda's sister Susan had already confessed long ago that she had an interest in very young girls. Conversations with Susan had in fact started Linda's fascination with under-aged sexual partners and practically ever other taboo fetish that Linda had ever become interested in.</p> <p>""Susan I have to tell you something that's probably going to shock you."" Linda said.</p> <p>""What, what is it. Susan you know how you told me that you were interested in very young girls?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Sure. I But I haven't acted out any of my fantasies..."" Susan started.</p> <p>""Well Susan, I have."" Linda said.</p> <p>""What?"" Susan asked in shock.</p> <p>""I had sex with a 12 year old."" Linda confided.</p> <p>""You're right that is a big shock. I've always wanted to but, I never thought that I could get away with it. Who is it? Is it one of Bethany's friends? Someone in her Scouts troop. Those little uniforms are so damn sexy."" Susan said.</p> <p>""No, I`m afraid that it is much worse than that. It IS Bethany."" Linda admitted.</p> <p>Susan was too stunned to speak but she was also very aroused and more than a little jealous.</p> <p>""I can't believe it Linda."" Susan was now sure that her sister was putting her on.</p> <p>""No Susan it's true, we are making love. And that is what it is. I love her and we are expressing that sexually."" Linda said.</p> <p>There was a long pause.</p> <p>""I have to admit sis, I'm more than just a little freaked out. On the one hand this is all surreal and unbelievable on the other hand, it is the sort of thing that I have always fantasized about."" Susan said.</p> <p>""Well, are you still coming down for your birthday?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Yes."" Susan replied.</p> <p>""Maybe we can help to make your fantasy reality."" Said Linda.</p> <p class=""h2"">IX. Taking things further</p> <p>When Bethany returned from school she dropped her backpack behind the couch and headed to the kitchen to nick a coke. Her mom said that they were bad for her so she was only allowed to drink one a day. But she cheated outrageously. She noticed on the fridge door that there was a note. The note said that her chores were cancelled and that she was to head up stairs to her mother's room immediately to continue her training as a sex-slave.</p> <p>Bethany turned and ran up the stairs excitedly. She really enjoyed the things she had been doing with her mom in the bed and was anxious to continue with whatever her mom wanted to do. She came to her mother's bedroom door and knocked.</p> <p>""Come in."" Her mother said.</p> <p>Bethany opened the door and her jaw immediately dropped. Bethany stood in front of her bed and was dressed like she had never seen before. Linda was wearing a leather corset, knee-high leather boots, and nothing else.</p> <p>""Well don't just stare dear, come inside and shut the door."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Bethany walked in and approached her mom after shutting the door. Bethany herself was dressed most pleasingly in a crisp white shirt and pleated blue skirt, her school uniform. Linda moved forward, bent down and gave Bethany a very passionate kiss. She picked her up and placed her on the bed as she continued to kiss her. Linda lifted her daughter's skirt and then stuck her hand in Bethany's panties. She began to lightly stroke the girl's pussy. Bethany was squirming with delight as she made out with and was finger-fucked by her mother. It was too much pleasure for the young girl to handle and she was soon cumming. Linda took her sloppy fingers and let Bethany suck them clean.</p> <p>""Mmm good, that was so good mommy."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""I'm glad you thought so. Now there are some things that you could do for mommy and if you do a good job there might be a special present for you."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Really mom!!! What is it?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Not yet, first you have to be mommy's good little slave."" Linda said.</p> <p>""OK I'm ready."" Bethany said eagerly.</p> <p>Bethany figured that she was going to have to lick her mother's butt again but she was wrong. Her mother had other plans for her that did not involve analingus.</p> <p>""I'm so happy to have such an eager little slave."" Said Linda. ""Let me go over the rules with you. First whenever you are in this bedroom you are a sex slave. Two you have to do every thing that I say no matter what it is even if you think it is weird or gross. Three when you are acting as my slave you will call me mistress. If you follow the three rules you'll be rewarded. Can you follow the three rules?""</p> <p>""Yes mom."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""What was that?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""I mean, yes mistress."" Bethany corrected herself.</p> <p>""Good sweetie."" Linda said as she ran her fingers through her daughter's hair. ""Now what I want for you to do is something that may seem hard at first but you will get used to it. Mommy wants to pee in your mouth and she wants you to drink it.""</p> <p>A million thoughts ran through Bethany's head at one time. She did not know why her mother wanted her to this. She did not want to do something that dirty. But she had already agreed to do whatever her mom wanted, there were obvious benefits, she was enjoying having sex with her mom, and she did enjoy how her mom was dominating her.</p> <p>""Yes mistress."" Bethany managed just as Linda was beginning to fear her daughter would balk.</p> <p>Linda smiled. ""Now say it. Say that you want to be mommy's toilet.""</p> <p>""I want to be my mommy's toilet.""</p> <p>""Good, Come with me sweetie."" Linda grabbed her daughter's wrist and led her to her bathroom.</p> <p>There was a blue pad laid down that had a raised edge all the way around. ""Now take all of you cloths off and then lie down sweetie.""</p> <p>Bethany laid down on the pad as instructed. Linda walked over to her and squatted over her face.</p> <p>""Now just lick mommy's pussy like you did the other night until mommy feels like she is ready."" Linda instructed her daughter was only too eager to please with this request as she had found that she enjoyed licking pussy.</p> <p>Linda practically sat right on her daughter's face. Bethany immediately began to massage her mother's pussy with her tongue gliding it over, around and in her pussy. Linda was being given one of the most pleasurable tongue-fucks she'd ever experienced in her life. She was holding back her desperate urge release her bladder, she wanted to time it so that she pissed and came at the same time. She grabbed her breasts and massaged them as she moaned and verbally encouraged her daughter. Soon Bethany's oral pleasuring and the pressure in her bladder was beyond what she could take.</p> <p>""OHHH Sweetie here it comes!!!"" Linda cried.</p> <p>A hot stream of urine burst forth and hit Bethany's mouth quickly filling it up and overflowing before she could swallow.</p> <p>""Drink, drink hurry."" Linda cried desperately.</p> <p>Bethany took a gulp of the hot acrid urine and her mouth was filled again. Despite the taste her mother's blatant lust was making her very excited and she actually began to enjoy the experience. After a couple of gulps the stream subsided and Bethany's belly was filled with her mom's pee.</p> <p>""Good, that was good Bethany."" Her mom said as she panted.</p> <p>Bethany coughed and then wiped her face.</p> <p>""Go ahead and shower dear, then you can go do your homework."" Linda said. ""And as for your surprise. I bought you your very own cell phone, it's in your room.""</p> <p>""YAY! Thank you mommy!!!""</p> <p class=""h2"">X. Bethany And Linda's New Toy</p> <p>Bethany was sexually active, with her mother of all people. And ever since she had fist had sex with her she found herself craving sex more and more. It was now a full week since the first time and she was extremely happy to make love to her mom but she wanted it more often and if anything her mom had slowed done and stopped altogether the last two day which frustrated Bethany greatly. Not only did she enjoy sex but her mom rewarded her when she got really nasty and Bethany's mercenary streak enjoyed the payments and bribes she received.</p> <p>Bethany had finished selling girlscout cookies with twin sisters Chantelle and Amber. They were both 11-year old redheads and Bethany had caught herself repeatedly fantasizing about them licking each other's pussys. The thought was exciting her greatly so as soon as she got home she dropped her things on the couch and bolted for the kitchen. She liked getting a snack after school. She found on the counter a slice of carrot cake (Bethany's favorite) and a coke with a note on them.</p> <p>She picked up the piece of paper and began to read. ""Eat your treat sweetie. You are going to need your energy, mommy has a surprise for you.""</p> <p>Bethany practically hopped up and down with excitement. She wolfed her cake down and then drank her soda. After washing her hands she ran up the stairs to where her mom waited. Linda was wearing blue jeans and a white sweater and was doing the very typical mom thing of folding her laundry.</p> <p>""Hello sweety."" Said Linda when she saw her daughter come in. ""How was school?'</p> <p>""Cool."" Said Bethany. ""I read your note.""</p> <p>""I knew that you would sit down on the bed sweetie we have to talk."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Oh no."" Said Bethany dramatically.</p> <p>""What, what's wrong?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""You are going to tell me that we can't have sex together anymore."" She said in a whine.</p> <p>""Firstly I was not going to say that and secondly you know that I don't like whining and if I catch you doing it again I'm taking you over my knee."" Linda said threateningly.</p> <p>""Sorry mom."" Replied Bethany quickly.</p> <p>""It's all right. I will make love with you as long as you continue to want to. But I need to talk to you about something important."" Said Linda.</p> <p>""What is it mom?' Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Mommy has a friend. His name is Ed and he is the one who helped me get the kinds of movies that are about sex. He was very supportive of our special relationship. He has been a really good friend to me. But he is going to lose his job and might have to leave town and that will make me very sad.""</p> <p>""That sucks."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Yes it does."" Said Linda. ""But we can help him.""</p> <p>""How?"" Asked Bethany enthusiastically.</p> <p>""Well, if you want to we can make a little movie of the things we do. And with that movie we could make a lot of money. Enough for Ed to buy his store."" Linda explained.</p> <p>Bethany thought about that for a minute. She didn't think that she wanted a bunch of strangers to look at her and her mom having sex.</p> <p>""Who is going to see the movie?"" She asked.</p> <p>""People who are like us and like doing the same sort of things that we like to do together."" Linda explained.</p> <p>Bethany thought about it. Her mom had been right about everything so far and she really wanted to help her friend.</p> <p>""OK mom, I'll do it."" Bethany said.</p> <p>Linda snatched daughter up and kissed her on the lips.</p> <p>""Thank you sweetie."" Linda said. ""I promise you that it will be a lot of fun for both of us.""</p> <p>""You're welcome mom."" Bethany replied.</p> <p>""Before we make the movie, there is something I want to do with you in it that I want to do in private, just the two of us first."" Linda said.</p> <p>""What mom?"" Asked Bethany.</p> <p>""Well there is a toy that women use sometimes to make love to another woman the same way a boy would. I want to use it with you."" Said Linda.</p> <p>""COOL!"" Bethany exclaimed.</p> <p>""Now I have to warn you, the first time I use it it will probably hurt a lot at first. I promise that it will start to feel good though."" Linda said.</p> <p>""I'm not scared, let's do it."" Bethany said.</p> <p>Linda couldn't help but love her daughter's boundless enthusiasm.</p> <p>""Good girl."" Linda praised her.</p> <p>Linda leaned forward and kissed her daughter on the lips again. Linda's lips parted and her daughter's tongue slipped into her mouth and began to caress hers. Linda ran her fingers through Bethany's hair lovingly. They broke their kiss and Linda stood and went to her closet.</p> <p>""I'm going to go to my bathroom to get ready Bethany. Why don't you start taking your cloths off?"" Linda suggested to her daughter.</p> <p>""OK mom."" Bethany said.</p> <p>Linda went into the bathroom with the box and a brown bag. Bethany was left in the room. She stood and removed her shoes, then her tie, shirt, and her pleated skirt. She then took off her underwear and sat bare ass naked on the bed. She bit her lower lip as she waited for her mom to finish her preparations. After a few minutes her mom came out of the bathroom and Bethany gasped in surprise. Linda was wearing high-heeled stiletto boots that came to her knees. The only other thing that she was wearing was a strap-on dildo. Bethany did not know what it was; she'd never seen one before. Just like she had no way of knowing that her mom had it custom made. It was double headed. One end was inserted in Linda's own pussy; she would be able to feel it inside of her when she fucked her daughter. The end she would be sticking in Bethany was smaller and thinner then average to accommodate the younger girl.</p> <p>""This is called a strap-on dildo, sweetie. With it I can fuck you the way a guy would."" Linda said as she rubbed the length of it. ""What I want you to do is lay down on the bed with your legs spread as wide as you can spread them and with your bottom at the very edge of the bed, ok?""</p> <p>""Yes mom."" Bethany was a little scared.</p> <p>She began to think that it was deffinately going to hurt to have her mom push that big thing inside of her but she dared not disobey her mom. She did as she was told and positioned herself the way that her mom had told her to. Linda looked down at her naked daughter in that erotic pose and felt a white-hot surge of lust. Linda put her hands on each of her daughter's thighs and guided her dildo carefully and slowly to the entrance of her daughter's sweet pussy. This was it! Linda was going to get to deflower Bethany and she was sweating with the anticipation of this lewd and taboo act.</p> <p>""OK baby, remember what mommy told you. This will hurt. But it will start to feel good I promise."" Linda assured her daughter.</p> <p>""OK mom."" Bethany said as she lifted her head to see what her mom was doing.</p> <p>Grabbing the girl's thighs tightly Linda pushed the dildo into the girl's pussy. Bethany gasped and her legs involoutarily began to close but Linda held them firmly apart. She stabbed in deeper and burst the girl's cherry.</p> <p>""Eeeow!"" She cried as her back arched and her eyes teared.</p> <p>""It's ok sweetie, take it easy."" Said Linda.</p> <p>Linda pulled out then pushed back in. Bethany whimpered as her mom began to put together a steady tempo. As she fucked her daughter she could feel the tension of the other head in her own pussy that was driving her, urging her on to thrust harder and harder. She was thrusting faster and harder by the minute and could here her daughter wail as she came to an orgasm but Linda kept thrusting until she began to cum also then kept going until she'd spent every ounce of energy she had fucking her daughter. Linda finally pulled out and sat on a nearby chair. Both mom and daughter panted and breathed heavily and panted in exhaustion.</p> <p>Finally, after a long while, Linda had recovered enough to speak to her daughter.</p> <p>""Did you enjoy that sweetie?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Yes mom, at the end I did especially."" She said.</p> <p>""Good because I really enjoyed it a lot. Now I want you to cum here and clean your toy."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Clean it?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Yes I want you to lick it clean."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany stood and walked over to her mother. She knelt in front of her and began to suck the blood and cum from the dildo. Her little tongue ran along the shaft and then she opened her mouth and swallowed it up, she sucked it like a real cock until it was clean but for her saliva. Once Linda was satisfied with her daughter's work, she stood and removed it then slid her end out of her pussy.</p> <p>""This side too sweetie, and when you finish get your homework done and clean your room. I swear it's a complete pig sty."" Linda said.</p> <p class=""h2"">XI. Movie Magic</p> <p>That weekend...</p> <p>""I can't believe that you are doing this for me."" Said Ed as he began lifting the first camera out of his van.</p> <p>""It's my pleasure Ed. Can I help you with anything?"""" Linda asked him.</p> <p>There were three cameras and some sound equipment. A teenager full of piercings and covered in tattoos was helping him. A fact that Linda was not comfortable with but he had assured her that the guy was trustworthy. The guy was apparently a mute, because he had not said a single word since he and Ed had shown up.</p> <p>""No Linda, Scott and I have it. Maybe you should make sure that Bethany is up for this and everything."" Ed suggested.</p> <p>""She's fine Ed. You are worrying too much about her. Trust me, my girl is up for just about anything."" Linda said proudly.</p> <p>""OK Linda if you say so."" Ed said as he walked to the house's front door.</p> <p>Ed and Scott began to set up the equipment as soon as it was all in the house. That was when Bethany made her appearance. Bethany came down the stairs in a pink shirt and short jean skirt. She went immediately to the guys and in a delightfully child-like way asked them about a million questions about the film equipment and their workings. Ed patiently answered all her questions with a big smile. All of the furniture was then removed from the living room. Ed and Scott set up a chalk-board on the wall and then a cheap desk in front of it and a school desk in front of that. The living room was made to look like a classroom and the words `Sex Education' were written and underlined on the chalkboard. Once the set-up was complete Linda grabbed a sheet of paper with Bethany's lines.</p> <p>""Go upstairs and change into your school uniform then read your lines very carefully."" Linda instructed.</p> <p>""OK mom."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""I'll be back, I have to change myself."" Linda said.</p> <p>Linda went to her room so that she could change. She was a lot more nervous about the audience they were going to have than Bethany was. She was embarrassed to get naked in front of her friend and a complete stranger. Bethany actually seemed very excited about the whole thing. Linda had not had sex with her since she used the strap-on and her daughter was very anxious for it. Linda dressed in a red jacket and short skirt, with a white blouse and a set of fake eyeglasses. She tied her hair in a bun and looked in a mirror. She looked every inch like a sexy school teacher. A set of black leather high heeled pumps completed the outfit and Linda went down stairs for the film shoot. Bethany was already waiting in her cute school uniform.</p> <p>""Wow mom you look hot."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Thank you sweetie."" Linda said.</p> <p>""We're ready when you are."" Said Ed.</p> <p>Scott gave a thumbs up.</p> <p>""You know what you are supposed to do?"" Linda asked Bethany.</p> <p>""Yes mom."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Good, let's get started then."" Said Linda.</p> <p>Bethany went and sat at the desk as her mom went and sat at her own. Scott made a motion to let them know that they were filming.</p> <p>""Good morning miss Bethany."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Good morning teacher."" Replied Bethany.</p> <p>""Miss Bethany I take your schooling VERY seriously as you well know and I am very disappointed with your grades in sex education class. I will not tolerate my own daughter failing such an important class especially when I'm the one teaching it."" Linda said.</p> <p>""I'm sorry teacher."" Bethany said with a pout.</p> <p>""Well you very well should be. Before we work on improving your marks we will need to punish you."" Said Linda.</p> <p>""Oh please teacher, not that."" Bethany pleaded.</p> <p>""Enough."" Said Linda. ""You are only going to make this worse for yourself. Now come here and take your punishment.""</p> <p>Bethany walked over to Linda and then lay across her lap. Linda flipped up her daughter's skirt and then pulled her panties down to expose her cheek.</p> <p>""You're going to do it lightly right mom?"" Bethany whispered.</p> <p>""Sorry dear but we have to make it look as real as possible."" Linda whispered back.</p> <p>With that Linda grabbed a ruler and whacked Bethany across her butt. Bethany yelped loudly. Linda raised the ruler again WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!</p> <p>""OUCH! OUCH! OUCH!"" Bethany cried with each strike of the ruler.</p> <p>""Ok that's enough."" Said Linda.</p> <p>Bethany shot her mother a mutinous look and then stood and rubbed her sore butt. She pulled her panties up and returned to her desk.</p> <p>""Now that you have been properly punished for neglecting your studies I can return to the task of helping you improve your grades. I've decided to take a more hands on approach with your sexual education. Please take off all of your clothing."" Linda instructed.</p> <p>Bethany did as she was told and removed all of her clothing. First she turned her back to a camera. She then flipped her skirt up so that she flashed the camera her panties. Then she slowly slid them over her butt and down and off. She took her uniform off and dropped it all in a pile and then pulled off her panties so that her naked body was exposed for the camera. Linda took off her jacket and then her blouse. Next she removed her skirt so that she stood wearing just red silk bra and panties. She undid her bun and shook her hair free and then took off her glasses. Next she took off her bra and let her beautiful breasts pop free.</p> <p>""Now miss Bethany, I want you to come here and take my panties off."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Bethany walked up to her mom and then got on her knees in front of her. She grabbed the waistband of her mother's panties and slid them down. Linda kicked them off and away to the side.</p> <p>""Stand."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Bethany stood as instructed. Linda stepped around behind her daughter.</p> <p>""First miss Bethany I am going to teach you the proper manner in which to pleasure one's self. First you should begin by stimulating your tits a bit."" Linda announced.</p> <p>She reached up and took her daughter's smallish boobs and squeezed them lightly. She then took a nipple and rubbed it between her fingers before pinching them. Bethany had now closed her eyes rubbed up against her mom.</p> <p>""Ohh that feels good."" Bethany moaned.</p> <p>""It's about to get better dear."" Linda assured me.</p> <p>Linda maintained her hold on one of her daughter's breasts but let her free hand slide down the girl's tummy to her bare pussy. Linda stroked the girls lips for a minute before parting them with her fingers and then with her free hand she poked a finger in and began to push it in and out.</p> <p>""How does THAT feel baby."" Asked Linda.</p> <p>""Sooo sooo good momy."" Moaned Bethany.</p> <p>Bethany whimpered with disappointment when her mom withdrew her finger.</p> <p>""Sorry miss Bethany but before I let you cum I think it is just and proper that you show proper attention to your teacher's cunt."" Linda said.</p> <p>""OK."" Sighed Bethany.</p> <p>Linda sat on her legs and spread her legs out wide. Bethany got on her knees in front of her mother. A seemingly impatient Linda grabbed the back of Bethany's head and shoved the girl's face in her pussy. Linda began to moan as her daughter's tongue lashed at her pussy. Linda took her breasts and squeezed them together as she was orally pleasured. She moaned encouragement and stroked her daughter's hair as she rode the girl's mouth.</p> <p>""Yes baby, deeper stick your tongue deeper, deeper."" Linda cried in ecstasy as she pawed at one of her tits with one hand and her daughter's hair in the other.</p> <p>Linda's back arched and she let out a long cry of pleasure as she came to her orgasm and let her juices flow into her daughter's hungry mouth.</p> <p>""CUT!!!"" Said Ed. ""OK let's take a break and let Linda recover before we continue.""</p> <p>Linda did sit for a few minutes while her daughter put on a bathrobe and got them both drinks.</p> <p>""Good job ladies."" Ed said. ""Anyone who buys the DVD will have nothing to complain about.""</p> <p>After their brief break, they got back into their positions. Linda stood up from her chair and helped Bethany to her feet.</p> <p>""Now my dear girl, you are really going to learn what sex is about."" Said Linda.</p> <p>She took her daughter over to the desk and bent her over it. She reached into the desk and pulled out her strap on which she quickly strapped in. She grabbed her daughter's slender hips and then thrust forward into her pussy.</p> <p>""OOOOOOOH!"" She cried.</p> <p>Linda grabbed her daughter's shoulder with one hand and her hip with the other and began to push in as hard as she could then pull out and slam back in. She fucked her with one good hard stroke after another, over and over until her daughter was wailing with her own orgasm. Linda slowed and fucked her daughter a bit more softly until she began to cum herself. She then removed the dildo and released her.</p> <p>""OK Bethany now be a good girl and it clean."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Bethany turned and dropped to her knees. She licked and sucked on the shaft of the strap-on until it was cleaned of her cum.</p> <p>""CUT!"" Ed said. ""That was awesome, guys. I know that this is going to sell like crazy. Thank you both for making this happen.""</p> <p>""It was our pleasure, right Bethany?"" Linda said.</p> <p>""Oh yeah mom."" Replied Bethany as she licked her lips.</p> <p class=""h2"">XII. Daughter's Mimisbehaviorher Punishment And Her Amamends</p> <p>Linda was pissed. She really shouldn't have been that mad. After all, she had a lot of money, very good friends and a lovely daughter that doubled as a sex-slave. But she was pissed anyways and there was no getting around it. Bethany was getting good grades and was keeping up on her chores which was a stipulation of the special relationship that she enjoyed with her mom. But recently Linda had learned of a troubling turn of events. A young lady of 19 who happened to work at Hooters (for those unfamiliar with the franchise, Hooters is a popular restaurant where the servers all wear short orange shorts and tight white t-shirts), had made friends with Linda. Linda frequently showed up at Hooters to watch the Chargers, Trojans or Raiders and enjoyed the wings as well as the girl's hot body. The girl whose name was Chelsea had a younger sister in school with Bethany. Apparently this younger sister had told Chelsea that Bethany was smoking in the school bathroom. This was simply deplorable! Sick lesbian incest was all well and good but Linda drew the line with smoking! Little Bethany was going to have to be punished.</p> <p>Linda was dressed the part of the stern mistress. Her hair was tied up and stretched tight and she was wearing patent-leather high-heels. Her pants were also of tight black leather she wore a tight black sweater and had a special surprise for her daughter hidden away in the hall closet.</p> <p>Bethany arrived at home after school and found her mother there waiting for her with her arms crossed and an angry look on her face. Bethany opened the door then stopped and stared, she could tell that her mom was fairly pissed.</p> <p>""Uhh hi mom. Is something wrong?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""I want you to shut your mouth and put your hands on the wall."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Her mom's tone told Bethany that her mom meant some serious buisinesbusiness.</p> <p>""Wh-what did I do?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Just do it."" Linda ordered with a sharp angry edge to her voice.</p> <p>Bethany quickly put her bookbag book baghen placed her hands on the door with her back to her mom. Linda stepped over to Bethany and placed her hands on each side of the girl's shoulders she ran her hands over Bethany's arms then reached around in front and felt the girl's stomach and then up to her small developing breasts, she squeezed the small mounds. Bethany would be excited by this treatment if it wasn't so clear that her mom was so clearly pissed. Linda slipped her hands down to Bethany's thighs and felt their smoothness before sneaking her hands up the girl's panties and lightly fondling her young pussy through her panties. Linda withdrew her hands after she completed the frisking of her daughter and went over to the girl's back pack. She unzipped it, held it upside down and dumped the contents of the pack onto the carpet.</p> <p>""MOM!"" Bethany cried in protest.</p> <p>""Young lady it would be to your great benefit to keep your cute little lips sealed. And keep those hands on the door."" Linda warned.</p> <p>Linda examined the pile, and after not finding the thing she was looking for, she began to examine the side zipper of the pack and after unzipping it she found the thing that she was looking for. Linda held up the offensive red box.</p> <p>""My own daughter, smoking cowboy killers."" Linda shook her head in disappointment.</p> <p>""Mom, I swear I only smoked them once."" A startled Bethany began.</p> <p>""One time is one time too many young lady, and why did you keep the box? I love you Bethany but this is completely and totally unacceptable."" Linda went to the closet and removed the wooden paddle that she had purchased for this occasion. She sat down on the couch and called sharply to her daughter. ""Come here now young lady.""</p> <p>Bethany slowly slinked over to her mother.</p> <p>""Please mom, I'm sorry, I won't do it again."" Bethany said through some sniffles. She looked a bit terrorized at the sight of the paddle.</p> <p>""Damm right you won't now lay down right across my lap."" Linda ordered.</p> <p>Bethany did as she was instructed. Linda immediately flipped her daughter's skirt up and then pulled down her daughter's panties. Linda raised the paddle then brought it down hard across her daughter's lap with a loud smack and a painful sting. Bethany yelped and began to cry. Linda was spurred on and brought the paddle smacking down across the girl's lap. Linda made the soft hills of her butt bounce and redden with repeated strikes across her rear end. Bethany was wailing with each hard thrust which was making Linda wild with lust. After 12 whacks she stopped.</p> <p>""Well have you learned your lesson?"" Demanded Linda.</p> <p>""Sniff Yes mommy."" Bethany said through her tears.</p> <p>""And are you going to do it again?"" Demanded Linda.</p> <p>""No mommy."" Replied Bethany.</p> <p>""I hope you don't now clean up the mess on the floor, I have to go take a piss."" Said Linda.</p> <p>""Wait mom."" Bethany said as she got up. Her mother raised her eyebrow. Bethany kept her eyes down in a submissive manner. ""I'm really sorry I made you mad and I want to make it up to you.""</p> <p>""Really and how are you going to do that?"" Demanded Linda.</p> <p>""I know that you like to use me, like a potty... I want to be your potty to show how sorry I am."" Bethany said with her eyes still down.</p> <p>This was a nice turn of events!!! They had only done this once because While Linda enjoyed it, Bethany didn't. For this reason Linda had decided it was best to request this sort of thing only on special occaisions. But since the girl had offered it seemed like an opportune time. However Linda had a twist for her.</p> <p>""Well I think that that is a very considerate offer and I am going to take you up on it. But I have some bad news for you, I need to take a shit also."" Linda announced she decided that the use of that particular word would maximize the effect that she wanted on her daughter.</p> <p>Bethany's eyes opened wide. ""You want to poop...""</p> <p>""Yes and I'm starting to get tired of holding it so why don't you head over to the bathroom and grab the matt."" Linda said.</p> <p>Bethany was a little dazed as she headed to the bathroom. She did not dare to contemplate what she was in for as she grabbed the blue rubber matt that her mother had purchased for this sort of thing. Bethany laid down the matt and then removed her cloths as her mom looked on. Linda licked her lips, she loved the sight of Bethany's young body and she was hot for it every time she laid eyes on it. Once nude, Bethany got on her back on top of the matt. Bethany had agreed to and she wanted her mom to be happy with her so she decided she had to do this. Linda was holding it and it was starting to hurt so she didn't waste any time at all. Linda unbuttoned and then unzipped her pants and pulled them down to ankles and followed by pulling down her lacy black panties. Linda squatted down over her daughter's face.</p> <p>""OK baby, tilt your head up then open your mouth and make a seal over mommy's butt-hole."" Linda instructed.</p> <p>Bethany put her hand on her mom's butt-cheeks and then spread her cheeks. Bethany had been watching a lot of porn as a form of `educational films' so she could properly please her mom. For this reason she more or less had a general of how to proceed. She opened her mouth and placed her lips around her mom's hole.</p> <p>""Ready or not sweetie, here it comes."" Warned Linda.</p> <p>With that she released what she was holding back. She squeezed out the turd and felt her daughter bite it off and chew it. Linda was biting her lip and moaning softly as she slowly squeezed the turd out and into her daughter's mouth. It tasted horrible but Bethany bit down and chewed it up and swallowed. She struggled to keep up with the steady flow of poo that came from her mom's ass. Her cheeks were stuffed with the vile crab and her cheeks puffed out like an obscene mochery of a chipmunk. Finally once her belly was full and her mom's bowels were emptied Bethany felt her mom's hand in her hair.</p> <p>""Let me give you something to wash that down with, sweetie."" Linda said sweetly.</p> <p>They adjusted positions so that Bethany could open her mouth beneath her mom's pussy.</p> <p class=""h2"">XIII. A Friend In Need...</p> <p>Linda was at her usual table at hooters enjoying her buffaloe wings and occaisionally looking up to see the streaming scores at the bottom of the screen on the television that was perpetually set on ESPN. She had a wing dunked in some ranch dressing when her friend, and Hooters server, Chelsea walked up with a coke refill. Linda loved the way Chelsea looked in tiny her orange shorts and stared at her butt openly, it was expected in this place. After setting down Linda's drink Chelsea actually sat down next to Linda this time. Setting and talking to costumers was incouraged at hooters.</p> <p>""You know, I think we have a mutal friend."" Chelsea said suddenly.</p> <p>""Really? Who?"" Linda asked.</p> <p>""Ed"" Chelsea replied.</p> <p>Linda looked at Chelsea blankly for a minute. She tried to imagine the ramifications of this little announcemant.</p> <p>""I am a big fan of a certain type of movie. And Ed gets me these movies. Little did I know that one of my friends was a star of one of these movies."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>""Look Chels, I don't know who or what you saw..."" Linda stammered as she got ready to deny everything.</p> <p>Chelsea put a hand on her friend's. ""Linda it's ok. I totally understand and I'm more than OK with it.""</p> <p>""I really don't know what you're talking about."" Linda said.</p> <p>""Look I'm happy about this. You see, I want to do that sort of thing."" Whispered Chelsea. Linda cocked an eyebrow. ""With my sister Amber.""</p> <p>This was a huge surprise. Not an unpleasant one though. All sorts of thoughts ran through Linda's mind and most of them involved Amber and Chelsea in different sexual positions.</p> <p>""Really?"" Said Linda as she relaxed a bit an sipped some coke."" Have you done anything about it?""</p> <p>""Well no,"" Said Chelsea crestfallen. ""I'm too scared. So far I've just sort of fantasized. I felt guilty about it too. And then I saw that movie and I was like ""WOW, I can talk to somebody about it.' ""</p> <p>""Well I am very happy that you have decided to confide in me."" Said Linda.</p> <p>""How did you ever get Bethany to go along with all of this?"" Chelsea asked.</p> <p>Linda could tell that the question was based in Chelsea's own desire to get Amber in the sack.</p> <p>""It wasn't that hard really, my little Bethany was already quite sexually curious already. All I did was channel all of that in my direction."" Linda said.</p> <p>""I wonder if i can get that to work for me."" Said Chelsea. ""Maybe Amber has alot of sexual curiosity.""</p> <p>""Well Bethany and Amber are in the same girlsout troop, I can have Bethany feel her out."" Linda said.</p> <p>Linda was pretty sure that Bethany would love to 'feel out' Amber. And Chelsea was pretty excited about the thought of Bethany feeling out Amber as well.</p> <p>""That would be awsome."" Chelsea exclaimed.</p> <p>""Yes and then maybe we could start some kind of club."" Linda laughed.</p> <p class=""h2"">XIV. ... Is A Friend Indeed</p> <p>After the scout meeting April and Amber were both invited over to Bethany's house. Bethany had decided to inlist her best friend's help in the seduction/corruption of innocent Amber. The three girls were sitting around and chattting about school and other kids in their school. They had moved on to the discussion of the various celebreties when Bethany decided it was time to really get the party started.</p> <p>""Let's look at some Playboy magazines."" Bethany said casually as she ignored Ambers look of shock.</p> <p>""Great idea."" said April.</p> <p>Bethany got a small stack of magazines from her drawer. April went over to grab a few.</p> <p>""You guys really look at that sort of stuff?"" Asked Amber.</p> <p>""Yeah."" April and Bethany both said at once.</p> <p>Since both of the other girls were doing it, and she didn't want to be left out, Amber inched her way over and began to look at some of them as well. They looked at the magazines for several minutes and April and Bethany were soon commenting on the models and the way that they looked. Amber was taken aback by their blunt discussion on how attractive the women were but said nothing. Bethany grew annoyed with Amber's lack of interaction, after all this was all about her.</p> <p>""Who do you like?"" Asked Bethany suddenly.</p> <p>Amber blinked as she was suddenly forced into focus.</p> <p>""Well..."" She said nervously as she pointed to the picture of a dark-haired woman with a nice set of breasts. ""She is really pretty.""</p> <p>The other two girls both looked at the picture. Both nodded their agreement.</p> <p>""You have good taste."" April said.</p> <p>""Yeah, I like her boobs."" Said Bethany.</p> <p>Amber blushed but said nothing. Bethany decided to speed things up, she was getting a little horny.</p> <p>""So how much do you guys masterbate?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Usually twice a day."" April said casually.</p> <p>""I only have to about every second day.""Bethany said.</p> <p>April giggled and nodded knowingly.</p> <p>""I don't think I should talk about this."" Said Amber.</p> <p>""Come on Amber, don't be so stuck up. We're both sharing."" Bethany said with a touch of anger at the edges.</p> <p>Amber didn't ant the other girls to dislike her or to think that she was stuck up. ""OK, OK I do that like two or three times a day. More on weekends.""</p> <p>""More on weekends?"" April asked.</p> <p>""Yeah, like six times a day. Anytime that I get the chance."" Replied Amber red-faced.</p> <p>""Wow."" April said in surprize.</p> <p>Bethany just shook her head. It was always the quiet ones.</p> <p>""Do you ever have help?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Help?"" Asked Amber.</p> <p>""Yeah, you know do you ever stick anything up there?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""Stick anything up there? Like what?"" Amber asked completely confused.</p> <p>""You know, pens, vegetables, a friend's finger."" April suggested helpfully.</p> <p>""What are you joking no way."" Amber said.</p> <p>""Don't be such a baby Amber, everyone does it."" Bethany said with an exaggersted eyeroll.</p> <p>""Really?"" Amber said.</p> <p>""Yepp, me and Bethany do all of the time."" Announced April.</p> <p>""Like, how?"" Amber asked with curiosity.</p> <p>""Well sometimes we just massage each other's pussies until we cum."" Bethany shrugged non-chalantly.</p> <p>""And that's better than just doing it yourself?"" Amber asked.</p> <p>""Oh yeah, It's alot better. Usually we finger each other off while we think of someone that we like."" Bethany explained. ""Want to know a secret?""</p> <p>""Yeah."" Said Amber.</p> <p>""Well, one of the people that I fantasize about is your sister Chelsea."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""Oh yah, she is so hot."" April added.</p> <p>""Chelsea?"" Amber asked in surprise.</p> <p>""Definately."" Enthused April.</p> <p>""Yeah, your big sister has a hot body."" Bethany said.</p> <p>Amber stared off into space for a second and chewed her lower lip. ""Yes, she is.""</p> <p>Bethany and April smiled.</p> <p class=""h2"">XV. In On It</p> <p>Chelsea and Amber's mother was raising them alone. She was a bit of a nut. She beleived that she had been kidanapped by aliens on no less than nine seperate occaisions and would frequently spend her time talking to her many cats. She spent alot of her time stoned in her room. Chelsea pretty much had the run of the house and little interferance from her mother.</p> <p>Chelsea was up inher room getting changed when her little sister, Amber, knocked on the door. Chelsea had just removed her shorts and t-shirt and was standing there in her orange-colored bra and panties.</p> <p>""Chelsea... OH sorry."" Amber said.</p> <p>""No it's ok amber, what do you want?"" Asked Chelsea.</p> <p>""Well the girls in my troop have been talking alot about sex."" Amber said.</p> <p>""That's pretty normal for girls your age."" Said Chelsea.</p> <p>""But they all know all about it and I don't know anything."" Amber said.</p> <p>Chelsea smiled. ""Come on now i'm sure that you must know something.""</p> <p>""Well I sure don't know as much as the other girls."" Amber said with a mild pout.</p> <p>""Well what is it that you want to know about it???"" Her sister asked.</p> <p>""Everything. How you do it, the best ways to do it. The most fun places to doit in."" Amber said.</p> <p>""Wow you sure want to know alot."" Said Chelsea.</p> <p>""Well they talk about alot."" Replied Amber.</p> <p>""Well tell me what you already know."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>""I know how to masterbate. I do it alot actually. And Bethany and April, ummm they helped me masterbate once."" Amber said.</p> <p>Chelsea was impressed by how Bethany had already gotten her used to lesbian sex.</p> <p>""Have you kissed anyone before?"" Asked Chelsea.</p> <p>""No I haven't."" She said.</p> <p>""Well how about I teach you how to do that for starterrs?"" Chelsea offered.</p> <p>""OK, that sounds good."" Amanda replied.</p> <p>Chelsea placed her hand on Amanda's leg and then looked down at her with a bright smile.</p> <p>""OK, I'm going to stick my tongue in your mouth. When I do that, I want you to massage it with your tongue."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>""OK."" Said Amanda.</p> <p>Chelsea leaned forward and kissed her younger sister. She opened her mouth and Chelsea slipped her tongue into it. The sweet little tongue of Amanda's caressed Chelsea's lovingly. And things quickly became a bit more passionate as Chelsea grabbed the back of her sister's head and kissed her a bit harder. This went on for several minutes until Chelsea finally broke the kiss.</p> <p>""Well I'll say that you've gotten the hang of that."" Said Chelsea.</p> <p>""Really?"" Amanda asked happily.</p> <p>""Yeah, that was very good."" Chelsea replied.</p> <p>Chelsea kissed her again. They broke apart again and Amanda suprized her older sister with a question.</p> <p>""Chelsea, can I touch your boobis?"" Amanda asked shyly.</p> <p>""What?"" Chelsea asked.</p> <p>""Bethany and April keep talking about how nice they are and how they just want to touch them so I...""</p> <p>""I don't care waht they think. Do YOU think they are nice?"" Chelsea cut her off.</p> <p>""Yes."" Amanda replied nervously</p> <p>""And YOU want to touch them?"" chelsea asked.</p> <p>""Yes."" Said Amanda.</p> <p>""Then that's what matters."" Said Chelsea. Chelsea unfastened her braand then removed it. Now exposed for Amanda's benefit were two large, perfectly shaped breasts topped by a pair of erect nipples. Amanda stared at the two magnificent breasts in awe for a minute. ""You wanted to touch them, so go ahead and touch them.""</p> <p>Tentatively Amanda reached out and placed her hands on them. She squeezed gently. Oh how she hoped that she would have boobs like this some day. In a trance Amanda squeezed the firm flesh and massaged them between her fingers. As Amanda enjoyed her older sister's breasts, Chelsea reached down and grabbed the girl's softly curved ass.</p> <p>""Hey!"" Amanda said.</p> <p>""Hey nothing, you get to touch, so do I."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>Amanda giggled.</p> <p>""Why don't we help each other masterbate?"" Offered Amanda.</p> <p>""Good idea."" Chelsea said as she couldn't quite believe her luck. Things were getting interesting quick. ""Take your cloths off.""</p> <p>Obediently little Amanda removed her school uniform and left it in a pile in the middle of the room.</p> <p>""Now, since you want to know all about sex, I'm ging to teach you a different way to do it."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>Amanda was listening intently.</p> <p>""Lay down on the bed and spread your legs as wide as you can.""</p> <p>Amanda quickly obeyed this request.</p> <p>""What are you going to do?"" Asked Amanda nervously.</p> <p>""I'm going to kiss your pussy and make it feel good."" Replied Chelsea.</p> <p>Chelsea crawled onto the bed then lowered her head down to her sister's sex. She let her tongue drag over the girl's pussy and soon Amanda was moaning with pleasure as her sister ate her out. The girl arched her back and whimpered softly as she came. Chelsea lifted her head from Amanda's pussy.</p> <p>""Oh god, that felt so good. I want to do that again. Oh please Chelsea please let us do that again. Please."" Amanda begged.</p> <p>'We can do that anytime you want baby."" Said Chelsea.</p> <p>""Yippeee! Will you be my girlfriend Chelsea?"" Amanda asked.</p> <p>Chelsea was almost diliriously happy at this point.</p> <p>""Of course I will. Since you are my girlfriend you have to do the same for me. Now it's Your turn dear."" Chelsea said.</p> <p>Chelsea slipped off her panties and got on her back. Amanda jumped up onto the bed and stared at her sister's exposed pussy nervously.</p> <p>""Don't be shy Amanda."" Encouraged Chelsea.</p> <p>Amanda dipped her head down to Chelsea's pussy and licked it tentatively.</p> <p>""Deeper sweetie, stick it in there."" Chelsea said as she grabbed the girl's head and mashed it against her cunt. Amanda's sweet little tongue finally invaded her older sister's pussy and began to work it's way in and swirl around. Chelsea moaned and stroked Amanda's hair lovingly as she was tongue fucked until she finally began to cum.</p></div>",[]
1400,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 5",5,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,"Holly is pleased to hear that she gets the greatest Christmas gift of all, a club membership to PtP Land.",2007-05-22,3,4,"Fg, Mg, BDSM",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Christmas Party</p> <p>Holly Johnson turned on her computer and saw that she had mail. Her heart was pounding a hole in her chest. She was expecting a very important e-mail she opened up her inbox and waited impatiently for the damm thing to load. And there it was. E-mail from the PTP Land. The exclusive club provided it's members with access to young girl-slaves to pleasure their members in any way, shape or form. Holly had been made to undergo no less than four interviews and was waiting for the club to offer her membership. Holly was a 35-year-old business owner who owned a huge chain of floral shops. She was an attractive woman in great shape; she had a very nice ass and large beautiful breasts. Because of these traits she got a lot of attention from lots of men. She had no interest at all in any of them. She was only attracted to young girls. Joining the club and going to PTP Land was her dream.</p> <p>""Dear Miss Johnson we are pleased to inform you're membership to the PTP Land Gold Club has been accepted and that you are invited to the annual PTP Land Christmas Party to take place on the weekend prior to December 25th."" The e-mail began.</p> <p>Holly was so excited that she actually squealed. She followed that by covering her mouth in embarrassment. This was by far the greatest Christmas present that she had ever received. She finished reading all of the relevant information and then called her travel agent, it was time to take a trip. The e-mail promised that the Christmas party would be spectacular event. Holly's imagination raced. Stories of what went on there were legends and if even half was true then she was guaranteed to fulfill all of her fantasies.</p> <p>The limo took her from the luxury ship to the Castle. The castle was decorated for Christmas and there were decorations and fake snow everywhere. A red carpet was out and each of the limo's deposited a club member that arrived board ship onto it. Holly stepped out of the limo and she began to walk towards the entrance of the castle. She was wearing a stunning clack dress for the occasion that showed plenty of cleavage. Mr. Erickson was waiting for her at the door.</p> <p>""Miss Johnson, I'm so glad that you can make it."" Said Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>""I’m happy to be here. And please call me Holly."" She responded.</p> <p>""Very well Holly. Please let me show you around."" Said Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>Holly followed him inside. The main lobby had a large pedestal in the center. On that pedestal had the most erotic and exotic display Holly had ever seen. There was Christmas tree. And it balanced on a unique tripod. The tri-pods all ended in a dildo that was inserted into the ass of a girl. There was one each 10, 11, and 12, representing the three age groups at the castle. These dildos were held firmly in place by a string if Christmas lights. The girls' mouths were kept shut by unusual ball-gags. The were red and semi-transparent and inside were festive, blinking red lights. The girl's hands were tied behind their backs with Christmas lights and this all forced them to rest on their knees, chest and chin.</p> <p>""This is spectacular."" Said Holly in awe.</p> <p>""Thank you we all worked very hard on the decorations here."" Said Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>Holly looked into a side room in the long hall and saw a man dressed as Santa Claus. Well except that his front zipper was undone and his cock was standing tall and free. Santa was sitting on a chair similar to the kind that you would find at any mall. There was a line of girls in front of the chair and two elves beside it. But the girl who was with Santa at that moment was definitely not on his lap. There was a girl of ten with long brown hair tied into pigtails who was frantically riding his cock. His two 'elves' were two blonde girls who were kissing and fingering each other underneath their loose, short green skirts.</p> <p>""That is old man Mc Gee playing Santa."" Explained Mr. Erickson. ""He has a very unusual talent.""</p> <p>""What's that?"" Asked an enthralled Holly.</p> <p>""He can sustain an erection for up to eight hours at a time."" Mr. Erickson announced to a startled Holly.</p> <p>""What? Are you serious?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Yes I am."" Said Erickson.</p> <p>Sure enough the girl who was riding Santa's 'north pole' began to cum and when she got off, Santa was still fully erect. Another girl, this one an Asian girl replaced the first one and, after removing her cloths and hopping onto Santa's dick, began to bounce up and down on it with her long black hair whipping about.</p> <p>He led Holly down the hall to her room. Holly's room was also decorated for Christmas and she had a great view of the pool from her window. This was good since there were always at least a half dozen girls in bikinis in that pool at any given time. Her room was filled with boxes of varying sizes in Christmas wrapping. The most important thing however was the girl sitting on her bed. She was 12 with long brown hair and boobs that were starting to come in. She had glasses and was wearing a white sweater and a khaki skirt.</p> <p>""Her name is Mallory, according to your profile she is exactly your type. There are some interesting things in the packages. Have a good time."" Said Mr. Erickson.</p> <p>Erickson left Holly and Mallory to get acquainted.</p> <p>""Merry Christmas."" Said Mallory cheerfully.</p> <p>""Getting merrier by the minute."" Said Holly.</p> <p>Holly sat next to Mallory on the bed and put a hand on her leg. She turned and kissed the girl, savoring her sweet warm tongue while rubbing the girl's smooth leg.</p> <p>""Take your cloths off."" ordered Holly.</p> <p>Mallory stood in front of Holly, facing her. She took off her sweater and then her shirt. Mallory finished off by taking off her skirt. She was wearing underwear that were covered in pandas. Holly smiled.</p> <p>""That's adorable."" Said Holly. Mallory blushed. ""Help me with my dress.""</p> <p>Mallory helped unfasten Holly dress and she let it fall to the floor. Holly then took off her underwear. Mallory couldn't help but stare at Holly's enormous knockers. Holly grabbed her by the hips and spun her right onto the bed. They shared a hot, wet kiss before Holly grabbed the girl's panties and pulled them off.</p> <p>""There's cool stuff in the gifts. You should unwrap them."" Said Mallory.</p> <p>Holly smiled at her and went about unwrapping all of the gifts. After laying out all the gifts she turned to Mallory.</p> <p>""And you don't mind me using this stuff on you?"" Asked Holly.</p> <p>""That's what they're it's there for."" Said Mallory.</p> <p>One of the gifts was a pair of handcuffs, there was a ring attached to one of the bedposts. Holly quickly handcuffed the girl to this bedpost by one wrist.</p> <p>""Get in doggy-style."" Holly ordered.</p> <p>Mallory obeyed. Holly recovered an impressive looking paddle from her collection of gifts. She approached Mallory from behind and rubbed the paddle against her bare ass. Mallory was filled with nervous excitement. Holly took the paddle and slid it between Mallory's legs. Holly rubbed the side of the paddle hard against Mallory's pussy. Mallory moaned softly. Holly whipped the paddle out from between the girl's legs and slapped it against her ass.</p> <p>""YEOW!!!"" Cried Mallory.</p> <p>SMACK!<br/> SMACK!<br/> SMACK!</p> <p>Mallory cried out with each strike of the paddle. Once her ass was red and swollen Holly went back to her collection of gifts and got a good-sized vibrator and a strap-on dildo. Holly squeezed the big vibrator into Mallory's tight ass making the girl gasp. Holly flicked it on and watched Mallory wiggle her ass. Holly strapped on the dildo and took the head to Mallory's pussy. Holly grabbed Mallory's slender hips and began to pound her pussy with it as hard as she could. Soon the girl was cumming once then twice. Holly slipped out the dildo then pulled out the vibrator. Mallory, who was exhausted at this point, just collapsed on the bed. Holly brushed the girl's hair and kissed her cheek.</p> <p>""You are amazing."" Said Holly.</p> <p>""Merry Christmas."" Said Mallory before falling asleep.</p> <p>Holly cuddled up next to her and fell asleep.</p></div>",[]
1401,"Pre-Teen Prostitute Land, Part 6",6,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,"All the girls at PtP Land were cute, but some were more popular with the Club members (and the staff) than others.",2007-05-22,-1,-1,"MMMMg, MFg, Fg, g-best, gbang, orgy, BDSM, diaper",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Top 4</p> <p>There was a good reason that Savannah was the most popular girl at the castle. For her young age she had a slamming body. Nice tits, slim waist, and an absolutely incredible ass combined with a willingness (or even eagerness) to do practically anything a club member wanted. The big exception being that she wasn't really into girl on girl action. Which of course she was still willing to do despite her distaste for it. It was her job and many club members found that reluctance of hers to be a massive turn on.</p> <p>Savannah was being fucked up the ass by the man on top of her. She also had another man underneath her who was doing his very best to fuck her pussy. She was sucking the cock of the man in front of her and giving a hand job to the men on either side of her. She loved having a cock in her ass and cunt at the same time. She loved the way the both worked in and out of her. All around her were young girls and older men in various combinations fucking like crazy. This room was commonly known as the Romp-Her-Room for a reason. It was an ongoing non-stop orgy. Girls and club members would come and go but there was always at least some fucking going on in the Romp-her-room. She could feel the cock in her ass blow it's cum in her. She also felt the red hot rod stabbing into her pussy over any over but surprisingly, to her at least, he wasn't quite ready to cum. The man she was sucking off suddenly pulled free and blew his goo all over her face. The two men she was giving hand jobs to also spewed their cum all over her face and hair. Finally the man fucking her cunt blew it in her pussy. Once they left her she was ready to take on the next set of cocks but she was tapped in the shoulder by Ms. Stern.</p> <p>""All right young lady you are done here."" Ms. Stern said.</p> <p>""What? Why, I can stay longer."" Savannah whined.</p> <p>""You are caked in cum, you need a shower."" Ms Stern said. Ms Stern stared at the pretty face covered in sperm. ""My dear, you look like an obscene glazed doughnut. And I love the obscene AND glazed doughnuts.""</p> <p>Ms Stern leaned forward and licked the side of Savannah's face.</p> <p>""Delicious. After you finish cleaning up meet me in my room dear.""</p> <p>Savannah went to her room and showered. Once all the dried cum was washed clean and her hair was dry , she dressed in some tiny white shorts, a pink t-shirt and some cute pink boots. She made her way to Ms Stern's room. Ms Stern was wearing knee-high, high-heeled boots and black leather gloves. That was it.</p> <p>""Come her you sweet little bitch."" Said Ms Stern.</p> <p>She grabbed Savannah's hips and pulled her close then began to kiss her hard. Stern squeezed Savannah's butt, she loved the girl's ass. Stern pushed the girl on her back, onto the bed. She unbuckled her belt then unzipped her shorts and pulled them off. Stern spread Savannah's thighs and started to lick the girl's velvety pussy. Savannah moaned softly as Ms Stern tongued her. She stopped eating the girl out after a few strokes of her tongue. She straddled her face and ground her pussy into her mouth.</p> <p>""Eat me slut!"" Stern ordered.</p> <p>The hot young blonde obeyed expediently. Stern savored every sensuous lick that touched her hot cunt.</p> <p>""Yes, yes eat it. EAT IT!"" Ordered the woman. She grabbed the back of Savannah's head and pushed it harder into her cunt.</p> <p>Ms Stern was nearly writhing with pleasure as the girl's tongue trashed within her.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Shelby was cute. She had pouty lips and was blonde, with very long hair and loved to wear tiny little white shorts. Not that she knew that they were white. She was just told that they were white. The fact was Shelby was completely blind. Shelby was being led by her dog, a golden retriever named Shep, and was moving her cane from side to side as she walked the castle halls. Most people politely got out of her way, a few of the club members pinched her butt as she went by, delighting in her surprised reactions. She had the castle halls memorized and made her way to the room where the club members where waiting for her in surprisingly good time. She entered the room and heard the voices of two club members.</p> <p>""Cute one."" One said.</p> <p>""Yeah, this is going to be fun."" Said the other.</p> <p>Shelby felt one man snatch her up and kiss her in the mouth. Shelby felt a second man spin her around and give her a kiss as well. She lifted her arms as she felt somebody pull her shirt up and off.</p> <p>""She's got a cute little butt don't you think?"" Asked one of the men.</p> <p>UHHH-OHHH, thought the little blind girl, she knew what was coming. SMACK!!!! Her cane crashed down painfully across her smooth ass cheeks.</p> <p>""EEK!!!"" Her pain-filled squeal was simply greeted with several more whacks across the ass. ""EEEOW it hurts.""</p> <p>""Well in that case little lady, I can definitely think of something else to do with that cute little butt of yours."" Said one of the men.</p> <p>Shelby was forcibly bent over the edge of the bed. One of the men held her arms down as the other one came around behind her. He pushed his cock between her cheeks and hard into her tight little ass. Shelby tensed up and felt the pain of the man-meat driving into her. Each thrust was like a red-hot iron being driven into her. He fucked her ass for a few minutes before he blew his load into her.</p> <p>""My turn."" Said the other man. ""I like pussy more than ass.""</p> <p>Shelby actually breathed a sigh of relief.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Emily was a sweet girl who was a favorite of MANY club members. She was an especial favorite of a married couple, Annie and Brian. The pretty Raven-haired girl was very familiar with the particulars of this couples favorite kinks. That was why she wasn't wearing anything but a diaper and her hair was in pigtails. There was duck wallpaper all over the walls. Emily's bed (in this theme room) even resembled a giant crib. The sides of this 'crib' collapsed do that the club-members could access their girl. She slowly sucked on a baby bottle as she waited for her clients to arrive. Annie and Brian walked in.</p> <p>""Awww how cute does she look?"" Annie said.</p> <p>""Sweetheart you always say that."" Said Brian.</p> <p>""But it's so true."" Said Annie.</p> <p>Brian collapsed one side of the crib-bed so that they could have fun with the girl.</p> <p>""What's in the bottle sweetie?"" Asked Brian.</p> <p>Emily popped the bottle out of her mouth so she could respond.</p> <p>""Cum."" She said.</p> <p>""Mmm that is so sweet."" Said Annie.</p> <p>Annie took off Emily's diaper. She placed her hand on the bare little pussy and rubbed it affectionately.</p> <p>""Mommy is going to make baby feel very good. But baby needs to make daddy feel good too."" Annie said.</p> <p>Annie leaned over and gave Emily's pussy a long sexy lick. At the lame time Brian pulled the bottle from the girl's mouth and replaced it with his dick. Emily was moaning around the cock as Annie was now sticking two fingers in her cunt and pushing them in and out. Brian stroked her hair affectionately while she sucked his cock like a baby bottle.</p> <p>""Let's switch baby."" Brian said to his wife.</p> <p>Emily got on the ground in the doggy-style position and Annie got on her back so Emily could eat her out. Brian got behind her and rammed his hard meat into her tight pussy. Brian slid his cock deeper into her and felt the sweet pleasure of pounding the girl hard. While he was doing that Annie had to grab her hair and hold it tight to keep her head from bobbing around too much. Emily was doing her best to eat out Annie while being ridden like a horse.</p> <p>* * *</p> <p>Beautiful and perky castle activities director, Kerri, stood on the stage with a big smile.</p> <p>""Welcome everyone to the stage show. Today we have a big treat for you, Mistress Heidi, her pet jaguar, and our own little Molly!"" Kerri announced.</p> <p>The curtain was pulled aside and behind it was a tall blonde woman. She was wearing tight black leather suit and high-heeled boots. Her hair was pulled back into a single long braid. She held in her hand a whip. Beside her were two cages, one contained a live Jaguar and the other a pretty blonde 10-year old.</p> <p>Heidi opened Molly's cage and then cracked her whip. Molly quickly crawled out.</p> <p>Molly noticed the jaguar's large penis. Molly slowly knelt down to the ground and positioned her ass to face the beast. Then things happened very quickly. She felt a rough tongue slap against her ass cheek and the sound of the jaguar moving close. This big jaguar that was sniffing her juicy young cunt. Then she felt heavy beast atop her back and braced herself. Molly felt her moving up over her back. Molly knew what to expect. The beast mounted her and the next thing Molly felt was something slimy pushing against her hole. Molly reached down and felt a long hard shaft and positioned it at her opening. Molly continued to kneel on all fours as the jaguar began to thrust in and out of her painfully. It's length was amazing; it was extremely long and thick. The jaguar was slipping in and out of her faster and faster now, and Molly felt herself getting ready to cum. The beast's rhythm was intense.</p> <p>""More, more harder!!"" Heidi ordered before cracking her whip at Molly and the beast, urging it on to fuck her harder.</p> <p>Molly thought it was going to drive her into the ground as it humped her faster and faster. Molly could feel her cunt contracting again and again as she came hard on the jaguar's thrusting cock. Molly was not sure if it could tell that she was cumming, but it didn't last much longer either. Before Molly was completely down from her own orgasm, her jaguar mate came. It was shivering and shaking and jerking above her, making growling and whining noises. Then it was over and the beast collapsed on top of her.</p></div>",[]
1402,The Pony Races,-1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,Desperate for money a family starts a racing league for pony-girls.,2007-05-29,8,5,"MFfg, Mg, Fg, gg, d/s, bdsm",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Conception...</p> <p>Brad Cormen had a massive headache. When his brother-in-law kicked the bucket after a horrible accident that involved cow milking, Brad came down to the ranch his sister owned in order to sort out the finances. Unfortunately his late brother in law was a complete idiot who had ran the cattle ranch into the ground. Huge amounts of money had been lost, misplaced or pissed away and bills went unpaid. Brad and his sister needed to come up with a ridiculous amount of money. And he had no idea how to do it.</p> <p>""Missing Kansas City already?"" Asked his sister Jane.</p> <p>""Like I miss having sex on a regular basis."" Admitted Brad. ""Jane we are totally fucked. If we sell all of your cattle, feed, equipment, half of the property, and I take out a loan for you we will probably still be too short to save the place and we'll have screwed our future in the process."" </p> <p>""First, I love you for saying 'we' but this is my problem and I really don't want to drag you down with me. Second there has to be someway to save the ranch."" Jane said.</p> <p>""Well I just don't.... What the hell are the girls doing?"" Brad asked.</p> <p>The girls were Jane's daughters Anne (13) and Brie (10). Anne was hooked up to some carriage and Brie was holding reigns and riding the chariot.</p> <p>""They are playing pony. They do it all of the time and sometimes race their friends."" Said Jane.</p> <p>""What the fuck?"" Brad only felt very, very mildly guilty for sporting wood because he was watching his nieces in pony play. After all he had long ago become comfortable with and accepting of his own kinks. Quite suddenly he was struck with a great idea. ""Jeez sis, you know that you're sitting on a gold mine right?""</p> <p>""What are you talking about?"" She asked.</p> <p>Brad couldn't decide if his sister was cute or annoying.</p> <p>""Sis, people will pay huge amounts of money to watch girls do that!"" Brad said.</p> <p>""You're kidding right?"" she asked with a disbelieving smile.</p> <p>""No, I'm dead serious."" Brad said. ""Trust me. There is no shortage of perverts that get off on this sort of thing, believe me, I'm one of them. And with internet, live ticket sales, and gambling we can not only save the ranch, we can turn a massive profit.""</p> <p>""Are you serious?"" She asked.</p> <p>'Hell yeah."" He said. ""If you don't mind putting the girls on display for horney pervs to ogle.""</p> <p>""Well I'll do anything to save the farm and since they like being ogled I may as well make money off of it."" Said Jane.</p> <p>The first hurdle was asking the girls if they'd be willing to do it. Anne was already an exhibitionist who loved showing off her body. Brad's sister Jane had huge tits and a very nice ass. It seemed like young Anne was taking after her mother. Little Brie was short and slender though, she could pass for a younger girl. Still she was cute as hell and she was up for it big time.</p> <p>""This is so awesome, everyone is going to see how hot I look as a pony-girl."" Anne said.</p> <p>""We have to practice a lot Anne. I'm going to win no matter what."" Said Brie.</p> <p>Brad went about setting things up. With a promise of huge amounts of money he managed to sign up several of the girls' school friends to compete as ponies and jockeys. He also found people online that were willing to come to the ranch to have their daughters compete. Bard sold all of the cattle and a lot of the ranch machinery to build a track and furnish some modest prize money. He then lined up some sponsors and a host for the live online feed. He would split the profit with the host from the people paying to watch the race on the computer. Next he lined up a few sponsors. Buzz Beer paid for the track to be built on the ranch but insisted that the race be named the 'Buzz Cup'. Several other sponsors paid to have billboards set up around the stands. Brad had a special 'stable/dressing' room set up. Once that was completed a date there was a huge amount of online advertising done. And of course the girls practiced. Anne and Brie spent hours on the new track, as did many other girls who intended to compete.</p> <p>A few days before the race there was a knock at Brad's guest-room door. His sister Jane poked her head in.</p> <p>""Why don't you come with me to the master bed room?"" She asked. Brad blinked. Back when they were 13 and 11 they had experimented with each other. They had touched each other's privates and helped each other to masturbate. Then again as teens they had gotten drunk and had sex with each other. They had never spoke of it again. Now he found himself thrilled with the idea of fucking his sister's hot body and sincerely hoping that this was the reason he was being invited to her bed room at this late an hour.</p> <p>""Sure I'll be right there."" Brad said.</p> <p>He tread down the hall to his sisters room following her closely. She was wearing tight jeans that showed off her nice ass. She also wore a tight sweater that showed off her huge tits. His heart sank when he saw Anne and Brie there.</p> <p>""What's up?"" He asked.</p> <p>Jane put an arm around his neck and pressed her body tightly up against his. ""Well I thought we all really needed to thank you for everything that you've done. Because of you we aren't going to be living in the streets. And all three of us want to, no need to show our gratitude.""</p> <p>""And how are you going to do that?"" He asked as he put his hands on her ass and squeezed.</p> <p>""Simple. You can fuck Anne or I, any time you want, anywhere you want, in any hole you want. Brie has decided she's a full-fledged lesbian but you can still get some joy out of watching her boff me and her sister."" She said before kissing him hard.</p> <p>""HOLY HELL!!! He thought. This was better than what he had been expecting.</p> <p>He kissed Jane and pushed her down to the bed. Brie and Anne both giggled and then started making out. Brad unbuckled Jane's belt and pulled it off. After sending the belt flying he unzipped her pants and got to work pulling those off. Brie and Ann had nearly completed undressing each other between sloppy kissing. Brad watched them a bit before turning his attention back to his smoking hot sister Jane. He grabbed her panties and pulled them off so that he could get a good look at her wet cunt. Brad grabbed her ankle and spread her legs. Brad's cock was about as hard, swollen and hungry as it was going to get so he decided to indulge it in his sister's pussy. He thrust into her and she let out a load groan. Brad grabbed her large breasts and indulged himself by roughly squeezing them. Brie had moved on to sitting on her sister's face and getting a nice tongue fuck. When it came to those two, Brie was definitely a dom and her older sister a sub. Jane was expressing her pleasure very loudly as her brother had his way with her. She started to cum just as his climax built up. Brad came and slid out of her, he wasn't done yet though. ""Brie, since you love pussy so much try some of your mom's."" Brad suggested.</p> <p>They switched spots and Brie got busy eating her mom's freshly fucked cunt. Anne got behind her younger sister and continued to eat her out.</p> <p>""OH yeah baby, yes! Eat mommy out yes!"" Cried Jane. Didn't take too long for Brad to get rock hard again. His teenaged niece Anne had one hell of an ass and it was time to tap it. He grabbed her firm ass and gave it a good squeeze right before giving it a nice hard slap. Brad began to plunge his cock into her ass to complete the fuck chain.</p> <p class=""h2"">Practice...</p> <p>In order to prepare for the big race Anne started spending all of her time as a Ponygirl. She spent most of the day training with her sister and at night she slept in the stables. Anne was always in her pony-girl get-up. Which consisted of a leather one-piece, knee-high leather boots whose toe was molded to resemble a hoof, and a mask with reigns and a ball gag. Brie was always wearing modified racing silks that had an exposed mid-riff and shorts instead of long pants. Soon other racers began boarding at the farm while their ponygirls were kept at the stable so that they could spend extra time practicing. A rule was soon developed that girls who came to the ranch had to register with the new Ponygirl league, for a fee. All registered ponygirls remained in the stables and behaved as ponies during their stay. Kansas was being especially cruel when it came to weather and there was intermittent rainy, scorching hot and freezing cold days. Training was hard but every morning, bright and early; Brie and Anne were out racing. During this time they met Katie and Ally.</p> <p>Katie was a 10 year old with freckled and long hair. Ally was her Ponygirl. Ally was tall with black hair and a nice set of breasts. Katie was extremely competitive and any time that Brie and Anne were on the track, Katie and Ally just had to try to out do them. One day Brie was feeling particularly ill tempered when she was practicing and Katie's chariot came charging up besides her own. Brie gritted her teeth and urged on Anne. Both girls were aware that Bart James was watching the practices. James was the owner of a California Vineyard called 'James River', and was looking for a racer to sponsor. With him watching, it was no longer a simple practice, it was freaking war.</p> <p>Brie spurred Anne to go faster, much faster than she'd ever gone before she pushed her as she matched Ally both in drive and intensity. The two teams rounded the final laps, sweat poured off the two poneygirls. There was a burn in their legs and sweat in their eyes as they willed themselves to move a little faster. Their legs pounded the track hard as they crossed the finish. There was a thunderous applause from gathered spectators watching the practice but the two jockeys remained unsatisfied. Brie turned and gave Katie a hateful look as they slowed their ponygirls to a stop. The girls had tied, there were no photo finish in practices.</p> <p>Little Brie led her older sister Anne to the stable, muttering unhappily to herself the whole way. She got to the doors when Bart James caught up to her. The potential sponsor had hurried to catch up to her.</p> <p>""Brie hello, can I talk to you for a minute?"" He asked.</p> <p>""Sure Mr. James."" She said as she held to Anne's leash. Anne was tired and she wanted to go to her stable and rest but she waited patiently while her sister talked to the man.</p> <p>""I was thinking of sponsoring a racer, to be honest it's a very tough decision."" Mr. James said.</p> <p>""Hmmm. I think Anne here could help you make that decision. Hard to resist her bodacious rump and juicy tits."" Brie offered.</p> <p>""Actually, I'd much rather YOU did the convincing yourself."" Mr. James explained.</p> <p>Brie's eyes grew wide as saucers. ""B-But I'm a full-blown lesbian... I mean my sister has a better body...""</p> <p>""I like my girls petite. But if you don't want the sponsorship, I guess I can go talk to Katie."" Said Mr. James as he turned and began to walk away.</p> <p>Brie bit her lip. That sponsorship meant big bucks. ""WAIT!!!""</p> <p class=""h2"">Getting Sponsorship...</p> <p>Brie was in her room stark naked. She was biting her lip and hugging her favorite stuffed animal, a blue pony. She was really nervous. Mr. James smiled and dropped his pants. Brie was horrified by the sight of his swollen penis. She whimpered slightly. Mr. James hopped up onto the bed and crawled over to Brie.</p> <p>""OK spread 'em kid."" He ordered. Brie spread her legs as instructed. ""Excited aren't you?""</p> <p>""Oh yeah baby, can't wait."" She lied. God, I'm going to throw up, she thought.</p> <p>Mr. James penetrated her and began to fuck her tight little pussy like a jackrabbit. Brie covered her face with her stuffed animal and tried to go to her happy place. I'm glad mom popped my cherry with that strap-on a month ago, she thought. Mr. James sucked her nipple and gave it a soft bite.</p> <p>""Oh yes baby that feels so good."" She said. God hurry up and cum so we can get this over with, she thought.</p> <p>There were a few strokes and Mr. James popped his wad in Brie as she screamed a completely fake orgasm. Once Mr. James pulled his pants up he popped a kiss on her cheek. She faked a smile. After he left she proceeded to her bathroom and promptly puked her guts out like a frat boy after a bender. Jane entered the room. She was wearing jean shorts and a tight pink t-shirt that showed a ton of cleavage.</p> <p>""Sweetie are you OK?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Nope."" Her daughter replied. She wiped her mouth as she stood up and approached her mom. ""Fuck mom. You are so damm hot. I just had to sleep with someone I really didn't want to, please tell me you are willing to help me get the bad taste out of my mouth.""</p> <p>""I don't know dear I don't want to make a habit of.... HEY"" Jane was interrupted when her daughter grabbed her ass.</p> <p>""Sorry, but you have such a great ass, I just had to grab it."" Brie said as she rubbed the firm rump and gave it a good squeeze.</p> <p>""Young lady if you want to have lesbian sex why don't you go down to the stable and bang your ponygirl?"" Jane asked as she grabbed her daughter's wrist.</p> <p>""Awwwwwwww mooooooooooom."" Brie whined. ""I don't want go all the way down there right now. It's cold out there, and besides, you're standing right here with a banging body I want to bang.""</p> <p>""Jeez if you are going to whine about it like a little brat. Fine, but in the future young lady I expect you to behave more respectfully. I'm not your sex slave like your sister Anne is."" Jane said indignantly.</p> <p>""YES!"" Said Brie. ""Thank you mommy.""</p> <p>They both made their way to Brie's bed where Brie continued her groping of her mother.</p> <p>""Oh mom, please.... my pussy is full of unwanted cum... please, please lick it out. Please get it all out."" Jane begged.</p> <p>Jane was willing to oblige it seemed because her head was soon buried between her daughter's legs. She began slurping away at her daughter's cum splattered cunt. Brie looked down on her mom's face snacking on her juicy pussy and was driven to a greater height of lust. Jane kepher cunt lapping up until Brie began filling her mom's mouth with sweet girl-cum.</p> <p class=""h2"">Raceday...</p> <p>The first race of the newly formed American Ponygirl Association was set for the first day of summer. Dozens of racers were lined up and signed up for the three heats that would determine who would race for the 'James Cup'. The track looked sharp and there was a large gathering of spectators. Brad and Jane sat in the stands next to Mr. James and a few other sponsors.</p> <p>""Big day."" Mr. James said.</p> <p>""Hell yes."" Said Brad.</p> <p>""A smart person should bet the farm on Brie and Anne."" Jane said proudly.</p> <p>""We'll see about that."" Said a nearby rep for Zotch beer, Katie's sponsor.</p> <p>ESPN was on hand interviewing racers and covering the race itself. The nearby Schulster Highschool Mustangs' cheerleading squad was on hand in their powder blue uniforms to rev the crowd up. So was a very good local rock band that played the National anthem before the race. The teams, consisting of one jockey and one ponygirl, all had magnificent and easily identifiable costumes. The ponygirls all wore leather costumes with exposed arms and legs. They wore knee-high boots with toes molded to resemble hooves. They wore leather masks that had molded horse ears and manes. They had tails attached o their asses that matched their manes. The colors of their costumes were individualized some black, some white, and white with gray spots, paints, one girl was in zebra print. The most striking was a very tall and long-legged girl in giraffe print who had little giraffe horns molded to the mask and giraffe tail instead of a pony one. Five teams competed in the first heat and only the top two teams would be competing in the final race for the cup. The first heat ended with a set of twins and a girl painted black and white like a zebra winning. The second heat was taken easily by Katie who smoked a purple-haired girl who came in second. Brie and Anne barely edged out the long-legged giraffe-girl.</p> <p>Throughout the heats the crowds were pretty rowdy. Women flashing their boobs at the cameras, loud chanting by fans with clear favorites and even a brawl in the stands. The brawl was apparently not related to the race but rather to the spilling of cold beer and ice onto a man's crotch. Jane and Brad were pleased with the way things were turning out.</p> <p>""We are going to make a fortune off of this league."" Said Brad.</p> <p>""I think that we definitely are."" Agreed Jane. They toasted with a beer.</p> <p>The girls lined up for their final and cup-determining race.</p> <p>""Bitch you are going down hard."" Katie said.</p> <p>""The hell I am. Why don't we lay a little bet on it? Loser is the winner's slave for a week."" Brie said.</p> <p>""OK, bitch. It's a deal."" Katie agreed.</p> <p>The chariots were lined up and the racers were wired and ready to go. There were loud trumpets to announce the beginning of the race. And the ponygirls blasted off, kicking up the dirt on the track as they jockeyed and edged each other for position. As they thundered around the first turn Katie had a lead on Brie. Unfucking acceptable, Brie thought. She whipped her sister Anne's ass hard to urge her on. Anne drove forward hard, catching up to and then passing Ally on the straightaway before the next turn. They were followed by the Giraffe-girl, the twins, the purple girl and the zebra. Brie and Anne gave some ground to the Giraffe-girl and Katie going into the final stretch. Brie gritted her teeth and hollered at Anne to get her ass moving. She lashed her pony-girl's ass unforgiving to get the point across that there was no way in hell she was losing this race. Anne pushed herself hard and with every stride gained on Katie and Ally. With the final feet in the race the Giraffe girl took first and Brie managed to edge Katie for second. The ponygirl all slowed and despite not winning the race Brie had at least beaten Katie and won their bet.</p> <p>The crowd stood and cheered. It was pretty clear that this new sport was going to take off.</p> <p>Brie made her way over to Katie.</p> <p>""You're mine now, take your damm cloths off."" Brie said.</p> <p>""Right here? In front of everyone?"" Asked Katie nervously.</p> <p>""You heard me."" Brie said.</p> <p>The other racers gathered and watched as Katie stripped down to her birthday suit. Brie went to her duffle bag and pulled out a leash and a collar. Brie slapped the collar and the leash on a tearful Katie, like a dog.</p> <p>""You are now literally my bitch."" Brie laughed. The other racers all applauded. Katie hadn't exactly made friends with them.</p> <p>""Let's go puppy. I want to celebrate."" Brie said.</p> <p class=""h2"">Celebration</p> <p>Brie led her new pet to the stables followed by the ponygirls Anne and Ally. Once inside of Anne's stall Brie turned to the two ponygirls.</p> <p>""Why don't you two start rutting like animals while I have some fun with Katie. Anne you should be on top."" Brie ordered.</p> <p>Ally lay on her back, Anne climbed on top of her and the two ponygirls started to rub their cunts together, grinding each other like horny animals. Brie watched them and smiled. She reached into her bag and pulled out a paddle.</p> <p>""Time to take your medicine, bitch."" Said Brie.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!</p> <p>""YEOUCH! OW! NO PLEASE NO MORE!!!"" Begged Katie.</p> <p>""You are going to have to be much more convincing than that."" Brie said.</p> <p>SMACK! SMACK!! SUUUUUUHHHHHMAAAAAACCCKK!!!!!!!</p> <p>""OH SHIT!! How'd such a little chick get so strong?"" Katie cried. By now Katie's ass was totally red and swollen, a testament to Brie's strength.</p> <p>""OK maybe we can move on, your ass has taken a sufficient beating and our ponies are making me horny."" Brie said.</p> <p>Anne and Ally were moaning and groaning loudly as bumped cunts. Brie licked her lips as she watched their sexy writhing bodies. Brie retrieved a strap on from her bag and put it on. She approached Katie who was still in the doggy-style position. She grabbed Katie's hair and pulled back on it hard as she drove into the other girl's pussy with the dildo. She was surprised when she ripped through her virginity.</p> <p>""EEEOUCH!!!"" Cried Katie.</p> <p>""Holy shit. The bitch was untapped."" Brie laughed.</p> <p>Brie started fucking her like it was going out of style. Katie squealed like a pig while Brie celebrated her victory over her with a good thorough pussy violation.</p></div>",[]
1403,Holiday Eggnog,-1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,,2007-06-17,5,3,"MFfg, magic, anal, incest",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bethany and her sister Haley were spending Christmas with their aunt since her parents had chosen to ditch them in order to go on a cruise that holiday.</p> <p>""OK girls its really late and you don't want to be here when Santa shows up."" Shana said.</p> <p>""You've O. D.'d on eggnog aunt Shana. There's no such thing as Santa Clause."" Bethany laughed.</p> <p>""Yeah I stopped believing in Santa Clause already."" Hayley added.</p> <p>Shana felt pretty sure that she was being tested by her nieces and didn't want to blow the `big secret'.</p> <p>""He's real believe me I saw him when I was little."" Shana said.</p> <p>""Really? You where on the sauce that early?"" Hayley asked. Her sister laughed at that.</p> <p>""Oh really?"" At this point Shana was annoyed with her smart-ass niece and her judgment was clouded by the nog Bethany had spiked. ""I'm going to prove it we are all staying wide awake until he shows up. Go get some cookies we should have a ton left.""</p> <p>The girls were forced be their now slightly deranged aunt to find and lay out a large spread off sugar cookies, oatmeal raisin cookies and even old moldy Oreos in hopes of luring St. Nick in so that they could confront him. Shana assured the girls that Santa never misses cookies. The sisters went along with it because it was pointless to argue with her and because they would never let her hear the end of it when she sobered up.</p> <p>The three blondes all waited by the Christmas tree. Since Shana was pretty much now ineffective as a baby sitter the girls took advantage and began hitting the eggnog until they were just as sloshed as their aunt.</p> <p>Finally just past 3:30 there arose such a clatter that all three blondes arose to see what was the matter. The man in the red suit appeared in front of the tree leaving the three shocked you see. Santa's hands were empty, there were no gifts in sight but he dove right for the cookies without even saying hi. Now the girls' aunt Shana knew this wasn't right she wanted to give greedy old Santa a punch in the eye.</p> <p>""So planning on stuffing your face for free huh Santa?"" Shana.</p> <p>""Shana you've been on my naughty list 22 years running and your nieces aren't much better. I'm going take my cookies and see you again... NEVER."" Santa rhymed.</p> <p>""Santa where's your Christmas spirit? Are you really going to ruin my niece's holiday? And its not like your fat ass NEEDS more cookies."" Shana remarked. Hayley and Bethany who had been in stunned silence to that point began laughing.</p> <p>""You know you don't sound like a woman who wants gifts for her and her nieces."" Santa commented. ""You sound like a bitch who needs a good stiff candy-cane crammed up her cunt.""</p> <p>""HEY!"" Shana said.</p> <p>""Come on Santa this isn't fair!"" Hayley whined. ""Make with the presents, we'll do anything!""</p> <p>Bethany nodded her agreement.</p> <p>""Yes Santa."" Shana said through gritted teeth. ""We promise to be good. We'll do anything you want.""</p> <p>""Anything huh?"" Santa said as he scratched his chin. He checked out the cute blondes and came up with a plan. He was pretty horny and figured he could pull a fast one on the girls and their aunt. He removed his special naughtiness potion from a pouch on his belt then held it out. ""You three could help me out by trying my own very special eggnog recipe and telling me what you think.""</p> <p>""Sounds reasonable."" Shana said.</p> <p>""Yeah OK."" Bethany said.</p> <p>""No problem."" Hayley agreed.</p> <p>The three each took a sip and felt all warm and dizzy. They were each filled with a strong craving for gift-wrapped commercial junk and were willing to do anything to get it. Santa worked for a marketing department before taking up this holiday job. Once Santa knew the potion had taken full effect he made his big holiday announcement.</p> <p>""Now if you do whatever I want I will give you any gifts you want,"" Santa said. ""We can get started with Hayley and Bethany hopping on my lap so I can tell you what Santa wants for Christmas.""</p> <p>The now desperately greedy girls thought that this was a very reasonable request. Santa flopped down on the couch and the sisters each picked a lap and sat down. Shana sat next to them.</p> <p>""We do whatever you want and we get lots of presents right?"" Bethany asked.</p> <p>""That's the deal. First strip down."" Santa ordered.</p> <p>The three who were under the effects of the naughtiness potion (which made them greedy, horny, obedient and a little happy) did not protest. Santa watched with great interest, as they all got naked. He ogled their goodies as he decided how to progress with the nights festivities.</p> <p>""And what I want now is a good hand job."" Santa said.</p> <p>Santa shoved Bethany's hand down his pants, she immediately grabbed his cock, she had never felt one that large, it was at least 12 inches and rock hard, Santa told Haley to help her sister. Bethany started to giggle and shoved her hand down his pants, they were both stroking his cock and laughing away, they each had both hands wrapped around it, they had room to spare as they stroked up and down. Santa removed his pants so the girls could get a look at his huge cock; they then began to stroke up and down faster and faster.</p> <p>""Use your mouth,"" Santa instructed.</p> <p>Shana knelt between his legs and began to lick up and down the shaft of Santa's cock; Hayley began to lick up and down the other side. Santa moaned in pleasure and turned to French-kiss Bethany as his shaft was licked by the aunt and niece team. He grabbed Shana by the hair and shoved his cock down her throat; she began to gag as Santa began to fuck her face. Hayley shoved her fingers in her aunt's pussy while Shana shoved six inches of Santa's cock down her throat, Santa grabbed her by the back of the throat and rammed another two inches down her throat. Shana was moaning in pleasure courtesy of her niece's nimble fingers while was thoroughly throat fucked by Santa. Santa felt the pleasure welling up inside of him but he pushed Shana away, not wanting to cum yet.</p> <p>Santa grabbed Bethany's hips and guided over his stiff cock. Bethany slid slowly down on his cock until her cunt swallowed up all twelve inches, Santa began to thrust up into Bethany, and she began to scream at the pounding. While they watched this Shana had Hayley on her lap and was gently stroking the girl's pussy. Bethany wrapped her arms around Santa's neck as he lifted her up and down, she went limp as Santa began to slam her up and down faster and faster, he was having the merriest Christmas he had ever had, he wanted the little slut to cum like she never had before, but not quite yet. He pushed Bethany away roughly and grabbed Hayley. He turned her so her back was to him. Santa bent Hayley over, he wanted to ram her from behind, she looked over her shoulder as Santa rammed his tool into her pussy, she squealed like a school girl as her virginity was taken by Santa's massive `candy cane'. Hayley started to thrust back onto Santa's tool, he grabbed her by the hair and used it to pull her back and fourth, Santa loved the sounds of his balls smacking against her ass, Hayley was thrusting back as hard as she could, this was the best thing she had ever done. Santa jerked Hayley off his cock and pushed her over, he looked at Shana and she jumped up and ran over to Santa.</p> <p>Shana spun around and wiggled her ass in Santa's face, she than backed up and sat on his giant cock, Santa groaned as she took the entire thing inside her pussy and began grinding her tight ass against his hips, she than planted her feet on his thighs and began to rise up and down. Shana began to jump up and down on Santa's cock harder and harder with each stroke, it was Santa who was screaming now, and Shana was without a doubt a better fuck than Bethany or Hayley. Santa grabbed Shana around the waist and started lifting her up and down. She then rammed her tongue down Santa's throat, as she rode his cock like a wild bronco, she had a wild orgasm yelling in his mouth as she kissed him. Shana did not quit though instead she began to ride him harder, she was determined to make Santa shoot his load, she would never let him forget this fuck. Santa had other plans though he shoved Shana of his cock and onto the floor then called the youngest over. Hayley jumped up, she her lips around his cock as Santa exploded. Santa emptied his load into her mouth; Hayley caught it all and held it in her mouth. Santa ordered Hayley to share with her sister. Bethany jumped up and tackled her sister over, she rammed her tongue down her throat and started to suck out the cum. The two tongue-wrestled for a minute as Santa and Shana looked on.</p> <p>""Now girls I think we should continue with some mild entertainment."" Santa said, as in swirl of snow one of Santa's deer appeared in the room. It was a rather small deer nothing at all like the big ones that pulled Santa's sleigh it was about the size of a large dog. ""I think Bethany and Shana should eat out each other's pussies while Hayley gives my little deer here a good time.""</p> <p>The three smiled brightly and rushed to obey. Bethany lay on the floor spread-eagle and Shana walked over and squatted on her niece's face. Bethany's tongue flicked up to stroke her aunt's lovely pussy lips. Shana let out a light gasp then firmly ground her pussy into Bethany's face. Shana bent over and firmly grasped the teens butt cheeks as she opened her mouth and began to lick and slurp at Bethany' wet juicy cunt.</p> <p>Hayley meanwhile was doggy style in front of the deer. She giggled as the deer's cold wet nose touched her warm pussy. The deer sniffed then lifted its forelegs and climbed atop the girl. Hayley shifted as she got used to the heavy furry bodies added weight on her hands and knees. Its cock quickly found the recently the girl's recently de-viginised pussy. Hayley squealed and the deer made wailing deer noises as it pumped its cock in and out of her tight little pussy with feral vigor. Nearby Bethany and Shana were making loud slurping noises and pleasure moans as they happily snacked on each other's cunts. Everything reached a climax as all four participants in the naughty Christmas orgy came to an orgasm. Aunt and niece filled each other's mouths with sweet girl-cum and Hayley's pussy over-flowed with deer semen.</p> <p>""Santa is nice and hard again and he hasn't got to hit a back door yet."" Santa motioned Bethany over to him and bent her over the arm of a chair. ""Hayley, Shana you two can entertain yourselves with these.""</p> <p>Santa handed them a pair of thick candy canes. He then turned his attention to Bethany. He spread her buttcheeks and stuck the head of his cock to her ass hole she squeaked as he drove his tool into her tight rectum. Grabbing her hair like reigns he pulled back as he thrust in over and over while tears rolled down her face from the pleasure and pain of her rectal violation. Santa turned to see that Shana and Hayley were both fucking themselves silly with their candy canes. Soon they sounds of orgasms filled the living room.</p> <p>Everyone sort of collapsed into a huffing and puffing heap, all exhausted from their fuck fest. Hayley and Shana exchanged candy canes and sucked them clean. Shana then crawled over to the now bent over Bethany and lapped the cum from between her ass cheeks. Santa was very pleased with the night's festivities.</p> <p>""OK a deals a deal. Go on up to bed and in the morning your presents will be under the tree."" Santa</p> <p>""OK Santa"" They said together cheerily.</p> <p>""Merry Christmas to all and to all a goodnight."" Santa said after them.</p></div>",[]
1404,UFO Day Competition: Invaded,-1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,An alien collects a pair of 11-year-old twins for his personal harem.,2007-06-24,5,3,"M/g, gg, robot/g, nc, bdsm",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jill and Jane were cute, twin, 11-year-old girls who lived in New Mexico. Bothe girls were lithe and flexable, cute and blonde, and had mottor mouths to match their excess energy. The girls were playing tag in their back yard when they noticed a light moving across the sky.</p> <p>""Hey Jane it's a shooting star, make a wish."" Jill said.</p> <p>""Uhh Jill, if it's a shooting star why is it heading straight for us?"" Jane asked.</p> <p>The twins held each other's hand and screamed, as the bright light in the sky grew larger and larger as it rapidly approached them. Soon the light seemed to completely engulf them and the twins blacked out.</p> <p>Jane blinked her eyes adjusting to the light. She was strapped to a medical table, her cloths where gone. Turning her head to the right she saw her sister was also naked and strapped to a table. She heard footsteps approach and was shocked to see a gray skinned alien with big eyes and a frail slim body. Jill rustled and regained consciousness. She gasped at the sight of the ugly naked alien.</p> <p>""EEEEEEEEK!!! What are you?"" Screamed the twins in unison.</p> <p>The alien winced at their shrill cries at first but then responded ""Greeting Earth girls, I am Leb."" </p> <p>""What do you want from us?"" Jill asked</p> <p>""I have come to Earth in search of female human sex-slaves."" Leb explained.</p> <p>""Sex-slaves?"" Jane asked.</p> <p>""Yes I'm going to use you in each and every filthy perverted way I can come up with then I'm going to ask other people for suggestions. When I've tapped out that gold mine I'll go online and see what kind of filthy perverted things they can come up with there. After that I'll return you here and find a couple other pre-teens to tap."" Leb stated matter-of-factly.</p> <p>Both sisters struggled hard against their bonds but couldn't escape. There was a strange buzzing sound as a hovering orb with a camera fixed to it flew into the room. It was followed by metallic footsteps as a human looking robot walked into the room. For all intents and purposes it looked like a cute, shiny, smooth metal woman except ""she"" had a metallic dildo protruding from her lower midsection. Leb placed a hand on each of the struggling girl's foreheads. He began to use his psychic power. The twins felt their control sapped from their bodies, they could no longer resist Leb's commands, while they remained conscious and aware of their predicament they would no do anything that they were ordered to. Leb released them from their straps.</p> <p>Leb smiled. ""Jill get on all fours, AK3-0 fuck her good. Jane get on your knees and suck me."" </p> <p>Jill went to all fours obediently. AK3-0's metal penis began humming and vibrating. The robot placed her hands on Jill's hips, and then with a powerful thrust slammed her metal prick into Jill's cunt. The metallic dildo ruptured her virginity like a truck rolling over a baby turtle.</p> <p>""EEEEEPF"" Jill squealed.</p> <p>The Camera spun to Jane who was licking up and down Leb's swollen shaft. She took the dick into her mouth and sucked as hard as she could while using her tongue to tickle the shaft. Leb thrust his cock in and out of her mouth while the girl's full lips clamped firmly around his alien fuck-meat. Leb moaned as he vigorously face fucked the teenager. Jane, deep under mind control, was sucking with all of her might. Leb's pet hermaphroditic robot AK3-0 meanwhile, was power fucking the other twin. AK3-0 pistoned back and forth slam-fucking the squealing girl till she could take no more. Jill's boobs wobbled back and forth as her cunt was battered by the robot's spinning and vibrating metal rod. AK3-0 soon fucked Jill to a raging orgasm and then kept fucking her even as she went limps and it seemed the robot was simply fuckind a limp unconscious rag doll. AK3-0 seemed to think Jill had had enough so she released the girl who collapsed into a heap on the cold steel floor. Leb meanwhile felt the pressure building in his nut-sack he felt an orgasm coming but did not want to cum in her mouth. The alien grabbed Jane's hair and pulled her head off of his dick. Her suction on his dick making an audible ""POP"". Leb moaned as he squirted his foul smelling green-white cum on the pretty black girl's face. Leb heaved, his breathing labored. Soon he regained his normal breathing. He looked over at Jill who's eyes were fluttering and was breathing hard. He stroked Jane's hair as one would a pet and pointed at the girl's twin sister.</p> <p>""Now Jane its time for you to put that talented mouth of yours to more use. Jill roll over and spread your legs. Jane eat your pretty twin's pussy out.""</p> <p>Jane felt disgusted at the idea of eating out another girl especially her own sister but she could do nothing. Jane crawled over to Jill like a dog she spread apart Jill's legs. Jane brought her face close Jill's battered and beaten pussy, her sister began to stir as she felt Jane's cool soothing tongue on her hot cunt. Jane licked the outer lips of Jill's sopping wet pussy clean. Jill sighed and moaned in pleasure and absently played with her boobs, Jane then plunged her tongue into her sister's honey-hole while kneading her firm ass cheeks. Jane tongue fucked her sister Jill's love box until Jill came to a second moaning orgasm. Since Jane was already conveniently bent over Leb had AK3-0 hand him a glowing green rod the burned and glowed. He spread Jane's cheeks and began feeding the burning green rod into the girl's tight ass. Jane howled in pain as the painful burning rod violated her ass. Leb cruelly raped the crying girl with a few strokes before pulling out his probe. A little blood drooled from her ass much to Leb's amusement.</p> <p>""Yes my human fuck-toys, you are most enjoyable and look I am hard again! You there, Jill get on your hands and knees."" Leb ordered.</p> <p>Jill slowly obeyed. Jane watched miserably as Leb approached her twin sister. He spread her cheeks and pushed his cock into her wet hot cunt. The alien began to fuck her enthusiastically. She whimpered and her boobs jiggled and swung in time with his strokes until he finally filled her pussy with his warm alien cum. Leb slapped her ass and pulled himself free.</p> <p>""AK-30, please take my fuck toys to their cages. I am going to find some more humans to enslave and join these juicy little twins in my personal harem."" Leb said.</p> <p>With that AK-30 placed collars around Jill and Jane's necks and led them to the cages that would become their homes for months to come.</p></div>",[]
1405,A Hight Price to Pay,-1,HAMSTER,broken_phoenix2002@yahoo.com,Based on a commercial I saw. A pre-teen girl accumulates a massive bill when she goes overboard on her texting. Her mother decides that she needs to find a way to pay for it.,2007-07-03,11,4,"Fg, bdsm, incest, blkml",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hamster011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""BETH-ANNE!"" Cried Jane.</p> <p>""WU?"" Asked Beth-Anne.</p> <p>""Your cell phone bill is what's up, all this texting."" Jane said.</p> <p>""OMG, INBD."" Beth-Anne retorted.</p> <p>""It is a big deal young lady."" Her mother replied. ""Who is it you are texting fifty times a day?""</p> <p>""IDK, my BFF Jill."" Beth-Anne guessed.</p> <p>""Then tell your BFF Jill that I'm taking your phone away."" Jane said.</p> <p>""TISNF!"" Beth-Anne protested.</p> <p>""Well if you think it's so unfair maybe we can work out some way for you to pay back the bill."" Said Jane.</p> <p>""WDYM?"" She asked.</p> <p>""Follow me."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Beth-Anne followed her mom to the living room. There was a camera set up opposite the coach.</p> <p>""WT?"" Beth-Anne asked in confusion.</p> <p>""I'll tell you what this is, this is how you are going to pay back all of the money you've cost me. Let's face it you are a very pretty girl."" Said Jane.</p> <p>""TY"" Said Beth-Anne.</p> <p>""Your welcome, I think it's time that we used that fact to help you pull your own weight."" Said Jane.</p> <p>""WDYM?"" Asked Beth-Anne.</p> <p>""We are going to show off that sexy little body of yours on the Internet for all the world to perv on."" Explained her mom.</p> <p>""NFW!!!"" Beth-Anne exclaimed.</p> <p>""Yes freaking way, at least if you want to keep your phone."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Beth-Anne did not want to be exposed to all of the world's perverts. But losing her phone was the worse of the two options in her opinion. Losing her phone was unthinkable. She gave a deep sigh.</p> <p>""OK.""</p> <p>""I thought so."" Said Jane. ""OK darling sit on the couch facing the camera please.""</p> <p>Beth-Anne did as she was instructed.</p> <p>""Hello everyone this is my sexy young daughter Beth-Anne. Say hello Beth-Anne."" Jane ordered.</p> <p>""Hi."" Beth-Anne said.</p> <p>""I'm sure that everyone wants to see a lot more of you Beth-Anne so why don't you be a dear and take off your top."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Beth-Anne stood and removed her pink top. Jane could imagine all of the pervs that were likely stroking their cocks at this very moment while staring at her daughter. Time to give them something stroke about.</p> <p>""OK baby, take the jeans off."" Jane ordered.</p> <p>Doing as she was instructed, Beth-Anne pulled her jeans down and off. She was wearing small pink and white panties.</p> <p>""Pitch the underwear too."" Jane said.</p> <p>Beth-Anne soon was standing there in her naked glory.</p> <p>""You look yummy baby. Do a little turn so that all the pervs that are watching you can get a really good look at you."" Said Jane.</p> <p>""OK NP"" Said Beth-Anne. Who stood and displayed her goodies for the Internet to enjoy.</p> <p>""OK let's have some fun sweetie. I want you to play with yourself."" Jane said.</p> <p>""NW are you JK?"" Beth-Anne asked.</p> <p>""I am dead serious young lady, unless you want to lose your phone."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Beth-Anne shook her head. She took a deep sigh. She laid back on the couch and slid her hand down to her little bald pussy. She stroked her pussy lips lightly before inserting her finger and pushing it in and out. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back. She started to finger herself more and more frantically and moaning in pleasure. Jane walked over to her daughter and sat down next to her.</p> <p>""Here baby let me help you with that."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Jane's hand went to her daughter's cunt. Beth-Anne removed her hand and let her mother do the work of pleasuring her.</p> <p>""OMG, OMG, OMG!!!"" Beth-Anne cried as she started to cum for the very first time.</p> <p>Beth-Anne's young body shuddered and she slumped in the couch.</p> <p>""Now baby, I have a few to toys for us to play with so that all the loaded pervs on to computer can really get their money's worth."" Jane said.</p> <p>""WTFDTM?"" Asked Beth-Anne.</p> <p>""You're about to find out. Now stand up."" Jane ordered</p> <p>Jane grabbed a bag that was next to the couch then quickly handcuffed her daughter.</p> <p>""Hey TISUC!"" Beth-Anne protested.</p> <p>""I think our subscribers would disagree."" Said Jane.</p> <p>Jane bent her hot little daughter over the armrest of the couch.</p> <p>""Don't move."" Said Jane as she stripped out of her own clothing.</p> <p>She strapped herself into a strap-on dildo and then got a hold of a vibrator. She licked the vibrator like a lollipop while her daughter looked on nervously. The vibrator was a bit smaller than average but it was plenty big for what Jane had in mind. She took the vibrator and twisted at as she pushed it into the girl's ass. Beth-Anne squirmed and squealed as the device penetrated her. She was shouting combinations of letters to which Jane didn’t really understand.</p> <p>""HFS!!! HFS!!!HFS!!"" Cried Beth-Anne as he tiny butthole was violated by her mother's sex-toy.</p> <p>After inserting it, deep in the girl’s ass, Jane flicked it on. Jane's next target was Beth-Anne's pussy. She got the dildo lined up with her daughter's entry and plunged in. Jane grabbed a good hold of Beth-Anne's hair as she started to fuck her as hard as she could. Her tits bobbed up and down with each and every stroke until finally Beth-Anne was coming like crazy. As Jane wound down the speed and power of her thrusts she decided then and there that this was going to have to be a weekly event. There was money in it and it was too much damm fun.</p></div>",[]
1406,Meine drei Söhne,-1,HANS FERKEL,no@email,Lucas wird zum ersten Mal kathetert.,2006-10-13,7,4,"Mbbb, cbt, con, ped, sad, tort, ws",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hansferkel001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hallo, ich bin allein erziehender Vater von 3 Jungs im Alter von 8, 11 und 13 Jahren, die ich mit viel Liebe aber auch genau soviel Strenge erziehe.</p> <p>Um sie zu vernünftigen und tapferen Jungs zu erziehen, wende ich vor allem körperliche Züchtigungen an, nachdem wir die Schwere des Vergehens und das damit verbundene Strafmaß gemeinsam besprochen haben.</p> <p>Auch bei der Durchführung der Bestrafung sind die beiden anderen anwesend und assistieren mir sogar dabei.</p> <p>Aus hygienischen Gründen, aber auch um ihre Tapferkeit zu trainieren und ihre Masturbationsgelüste im Rahmen zu halten, werden sie jede Woche mit einer Blasenspülung behandelt.</p> <p>Genau genommen hatten bisher nur die beiden Großen das Vergnügen, da der Jüngste erst vor einem Monat 8 Jahre alt geworden war. Seit einem Monat durfte er bei der Behandlung seiner Brüder dabei sein und wusste deshalb, was bald auf ihn zu kommen würde.</p> <p>Während die drei noch im Bad zugange waren, bereitete ich wie jeden Freitag schon alles vor. Ich ließ die Jalousien in den Zimmern runter, nahm die Tischdecke vom Wohnzimmertisch und ersetzte sie durch durch mehrere Molly-Decken, was eine bequeme Polsterung ergab. Dann holte ich die notwendige Ausrüstung, die ich mir unter anderem aus dem Internet besorgt hatte, aus der Schrankwand und richtete alles auf dem Beistelltisch an, den ich nun neben dem Wohnzimmertisch platzierte.</p> <p>Zur Ausrüstung gehörten Katheter in verschiedenen Stärken und mit verschieden geformter Spitze. Die Stärken reichten von circa 3mm bis 8mm im Durchmesser. Da waren Katheter mit gerader abgerundeter Spitze aber auch solche mit stark gebogener Spitze. Bei einigen war die ursprüngliche Spitze abgeschnitten, so dass sie an einen gewöhnlichen Schlauch erinnerten. Außerdem lagen da noch mehrere Blasenspritzen, Feuchttücher, Gleitmittel, etc.</p> <p>Nicht lange nachdem ich meine Vorbereitungen abgeschlossen hatte, kamen meine drei Lieblinge auch schon nackt und sauber aus dem Bad und setzten sich zu mir aufs Sofa wo wir wie jeden Tag noch ein bisschen zusammen saßen.</p> <p>Obwohl sie unsere freitägliche Prozedur bereits seit längerem kannten, waren auch die beiden Großen schon sehr aufgeregt, da sie bereits wussten, dass unser kleiner Lucas heute seinen Einstand geben würde. Lucas selber war natürlich am hibbeligsten und so ließ ihn nicht lange warten, schloss ihn in die Arme und knuddelte ihn noch ein bisschen bis ihm in die Augen sah und fragte: „Bereit?“ Er seufzte tief und begann leicht zu zittern, ahnte er doch, was auf ihn zu kam. Dann legte er sich bereitwillig auf den Tisch und sah angespannt zur Zimmerdecke.</p> <p>Ich wanderte mit meinem Blick über seinen wohlproportionierten Körper und genoss den herrlichen Anblick, den er bot. Ich erfreute mich an seinem Engelsgesicht und den schulterlangen goldblonden Haaren, seiner makellosen hellen Haut, seinen strahlend blauen Augen, die unschuldig und voller Erwartung zur Decke starrten. Lucas war für sein Alter schon recht groß und sportlich mit schlanken Hüften und muskulösen Oberschenkeln. Er hatte einen schmalen, nicht zu kurzen, Penis und seine Vorhaut endete mit der Eichel. Die noch knabenhaften Hödchen waren gut sichtbar in einem relativ straffen Säckchen geborgen.</p> <p>„Entspann dich, mein Süßer.“ flüsterte ich ihm zu und begann mit dem obligatorischen angenehmen Teil. Sanft streichelte ich ihm über Brust und Bauch und küßte ihn auf die Stirn. Er seufzte und stöhnte wohlig und begann sich zu rekeln. Ich ging in Richtung Fussende und setzte meine Streicheleinheiten an den Oberschenkeln fort. Auf ein Zwinkern meinerseits postierten sich nun die beiden Älteren, Jonathan und Johannes, auf der anderen Seite des Tisches und begannen, ebenso zärtlich den anderen Oberschenkel und den Bauch zu verwöhnen.</p> <p>Langsam begann der zarte weiße Knabenpenis zu wachsen und ich fing an, seinen straffen Hodensack mit den Fingerspitzen zu massieren und zu kitzeln. Immer wieder streichelte ich auch über seinen zarten Penis, der nun zum Platzen erigiert war. Als sich dann auch noch sanft seine Vorhaut nach unten zog, und die Eichel bereits freilegte, wurde sein Seufzen und Stöhnen immer lauter und er wand sich unter den Zärtlichkeiten wie ein Aal.</p> <p>Während ich mit der einen Hand ständig sanft über seinen nun straff gespannten Hodensack krabbelte, strich ich mit den Fingerspitzen der anderen Hand immer wieder über sein schönes Glied. Ab und zu nahm fasste ich ihn an der Eichel und zog die Vorhaut sanft zurück und wieder vor.</p> <p>So dauerte es nicht lange bis unser kleiner Schatz mit einem leisen hellen Aufschei und zuckendem Körper seinen ersten trockenen Orgasmus erlebte.</p> <p>Während er sich noch ganz einer völlig neuen Gefühlswelt hingab, wählte ich bereits den dünnsten Katheter aus und tunkte ihn kurz in das Gleitmittel.</p> <p>Als ich seinen noch halbsteifen Penis in die Hand nahm und aufrichtete, sah er mich mit großen ängstlichen Augen an und begann wieder vor Angst zu zittern. „Papa ...“ flüsterte er flehend. „Schsch..., entspann dich, dann wird es leichter“ versuchte ich ihm Mut zu machen. Jona und Johannes streichelten ihm sanft übers Haar und über den Bauch und lächelten ihm aufmunternd zu, so dass er sich mit einem tiefen Seufzer wieder entspannte und zur Decke starrte.</p> <p>Ich setzte nun den Katheter an die zarten Lippen, die sich an der Eichelspitze öffneten, und begann ihn vorsichtig hineinzudrücken.</p> <p>Unser armer lieber Lucas schrak mit einem erschreckten Aufschrei zusammen, zog blitzartig die Knie an und drückte beide Hände auf sein Glied. Der so ruckartig wieder herausgerissene Katheter hinterließ einen brennenden Schmerz in der kindlichen Eichel. Wir streichelten ihm immer wieder über das Engelsgesicht, Brust und Bauch und flüsterten ihm beruhigende Worte ins Ohr. Langsam entspannte er sich wieder, ließ die Knie fallen und legte die Hände auf der Brust zusammen. „War es so schlimm?“, fragte ich. „Aber ich will doch tapfer sein.“, flüsterte unser Liebling mit verschämtem Blick und bat „Bitte, könnt ihr mich festhalten?“ Noch während ich ihm liebevoll zunickte, ihm über das seidige Haar strich und seine Wangen küsste, stand Johannes neben dem Tisch und drückte die Knie in die Molly-Decken. Jonathan dagegen löste mich am Kopfende ab und hielt die Handgelenke fest über der Brust, wobei er immer wieder das liebe Gesicht mit zarten Küssen bedeckte.</p> <p>Ich tunkte den Katheter nochmal in das Gleitmittel, nahm den nun schlaffen Penis in die Hand und setzte die Katheterspitze wieder an den Eingang. „Es wird jetzt ziemlich brennen.“, warnte ich ihn vor und sein Körper straffte sich. Als ich den Katheter in die Öffnung drückte, spürte ich, wie ein leichtes Zucken durch sein Becken ging, doch dann presste er die Pobacken fest zusammen und drückte sein Becken hoch, um seinen gepeinigten Puller dem Katheter geradezu entgegen zu strecken. Ich blickte ihm anerkennend in die feuchten Augen, was er mit einem gepressten Lächeln quittierte.</p> <p>Zentimeter für Zentimeter schob ich den dünnen Schlauch in die Harnröhre und unser Luci kämpfte verbissen gegen den Drang seines Beckens, sich aus dem Druck des Instrumentes heraus zu winden. Tränen und Schweiß liefen über seine Gesichtszüge, Schweiß lief über das kleine Säckchen und trotz des festen Griffes, mit dem Johannes die Knie in die Decken drückte, konnte man die Oberschenkel vibrieren sehen.</p> <p>Dann spürte ich den Widerstand des Blaseneingangs. Ich hielt nun die Lullispitze und den Katheter darin in einer Hand, um mit der anderen zart über den Bauch zu streicheln. „Versuch dich zu entspannen, damit die Tür aufgeht.“, sagte ich leise mit einem anerkennenden Zwinkern. Unsere beiden Helfer lockerten etwas ihren Giff und nach weiteren Streicheleinheiten, merkte ich, wie sich die Muskeln lockerten. Begleitet von einem Seufzer schlüpfte die Spitze durch den Eingang und ich legte den fast heißen Penis über das Säckchen und streichelte noch einmal sanft darüber.</p> <p>Auf das tränennasse Engelsgesicht stahl sich nun ein triumphierendes Lächeln: „Geschafft!“ „Naja, das schlimmste hast du jedenfalls hinter dir. Ich bin stolz auf dich!“ lächelte ich zurück und begann, mit einer der Blasenspritzen Wasser in die Blase zu füllen und die beiden Großen verwöhnten unseren Spatz mit Streicheleinheiten. Langsam trat die gefüllte Blase hervor und Lucas atmete immer flacher, als ich es genug fand und nun den Katheter ganz sanft zog und aus der Harnröhre gleiten ließ. Die Worte „Na, dann mal los!“ waren noch gar nicht fertig ausgesprochen, das sprang Lucas auch schon vom Tisch und rannte wie angestochen zur Toilette, um sich wieder zu entleeren.</p> <p>Als er zurückkam drückte ich ihn noch einmal ganz fest an mich, streichelte seinen Rücken und sein Gesicht und sagte ihm unter küssen, wie lieb ich ihn doch hatte und wie stolz ich auf meinen tapferen Ritter war. Während ich ihn noch auf das Sofa bettete, damit er sich etwas ausruhen konnte, legte sich bereits Jonathan auf unseren Behandlungstisch und wartete mit genießerischer Miene auf seine Verwöhneinheiten.</p></div>",[]
1407,New Girl In Town,-1,L J HANSON,no@email,,2003-12-22,26,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hanson001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> He was watching her the day the strangers moved into the old McNeely house. It was a large, rambling house: Mr. McNeely had spent a lifetime adding onto the old house until it looked like a strange hodgepodge of strangley connected rooms. Others in the neighborhood thought Mr McNeely was a strange, evil man. He was a loner, but he had been my best friend. My mother couldn't understand what a seventeen year old boy could have in common with a decrepit 53 year old man. A man, who by the looks of it, never went to work. To me, though, he had been my teacher... I was his apprentice and he tought me some very intense things. More about what he taught me later. For now, let me tell you about the new girl that was moving in.</p> <p>I was looking through my front window, so I couldn't get a really good look. But she looked pretty hot. My guess was that she was about 12 or 13 years old. She had dark, red hair that fell down in loose curls to her shoulders. She looked like she was a little tall for her age, but she didn't look too thin. In fact, the more I looked, the more I liked. She was wearing a tight pair of running shorts and a Hard Rock t-shirt. She seemed to have a pretty nice set of titties for such a young looking face. Nice round, little ass. I could see her hot asscheeks pouring through the extremely tight shorts, and you could tell that those shorts wouldn't last too much longer: this girl was still growing - in all the right places.</p> <p>I couldn't stop staring at her. But it would only be a matter of time until somebody notices me, I thought. It was then that I resolved that I would get to know this sweet, young babe very intimately - and she would do nothing to stop me. I started making plans.</p> <p> My goal was clear and direct: I needed to have her under my firm control. You see, I'm a curious kind of guy, and there was something about this girl that intrigued me. Maybe it was just those titties, or that ass, but I knew that I could not sleep well until I had my chance to check her out completely. And the way I explore is seldom appreciated by the subject, so a truly thorough job requires severe restraint to control the girl. </p> <p> Al McNeely was the man who showed me how to solve these kind of problems. I first met Al when I was about 14 years old. I was pretty much on my own at that age. My fucking parents were drunk most of the time and didn't seem to care about what I did... as long as I wasn't caught by the cops. Well, anyways, I was looking around the neighborhood for a house to bust into when I ended up at Al's. I was poking around, when the back door slammed open and Al came out with a gun. He motioned me into the house with the gun and said, ""Get in here right now, punk. Or I'll blow your fucking brains out!"" </p> <p> What could I do?</p> <p> I went in. Al led me to the basement and told me to sit. The room was dark but I could tell this was no ordinary basement. Al said, ""I know you, kid. You live up the street, don't you... Yeah, I've heard about you. Think you wanna rob this place now?"" </p> <p> Before I could answer, he said ""Come here kid, I want you to see something. Come on...""</p> <p> Al stepped into a doorway and unlocked the door with a ring from his belt. The first thing I saw was a girl in the middle of the room under a pair of bright, hot lights. Her wrists were bound tightly together and both were pulled up towards the ceiling by a rope on a pulley. Al basically had her hanging in the air... she was stretched pretty good. I could see her muscles quivering and cramping with the strain of hanging from her wrists. Her ankles were secured by straps bolted into the floor and the spreader bolts had stretched her legs so that her cunt and ass were completely accessible by hand, dildo or cock. </p> <p>She was a lovely girl. Al had called her Monica and said she was only 13 years old. She had a very sweet body: a pair of budding nipples, a nice shapely ass and long, tight legs. She had once looked sweet and innocent but now she was looking scared and in pain. Al walked up to her and grabbed her long, curly blond hair in a fist and yanked hard. ""Brought a visitor, baby. He's gonna see a really nice show, too. Remember what happened last night, bitch! Well, you're gonna get it again and worse!"" </p> <p> Al quickly shoved a long dildo gag into her mouth. She struggled, but Al skillfully forced her mouth open and shoved the dildo deep until her mouth was too stuffed to scream. By the look in Monica's eyes, I could tell that she knew what was coming when Al pulled a long piece of thin nylon rope out of his jacket pocket . The girl hopelessly struggled, she even tried shaking her tits wildly, straining to avoid the pain of the ropes. But Al, like an old pro, deftly grabbed a tit by gripping her left nipple in a tight vise-like grip and pulling her tit out, away from her chest. Monica screamed when Al stretched her firm young tit to its fullest length. Al ignores the feeble moanings coming from the gag and slowly ties her tit with the rope. He wraps the rope tight, making her tit bulge out like a balloon. The large, erecting nipple points out proudly, just begging for attention. And that was one nice thing about Monica, she had very large nipples - at least one inch long and almost one half inch thick. Big nipples, perfect for clamping. </p> <p> Al, however, was tying up her right tit in the same tight bondage. Monica's new titties were really starting to hurt now. And the poor girl knew from previous experiences that the pain in her tortured hoots would only get more painful as time went by. After tying her tits tightly, Al abused her nipples with sharp clamps. He grabbed a nipple, rubbed between his fingers and even bent down to suck it once or twice. After he got it nice and hard, he slipped a sharp-toothed clamp over her nip and screwed it down. Monica was soon squirming again, as she felt the awful clamp bite into her tender nipple flesh. Her poor nipple was severely clamped and almost pierced by the sharp teeth of the clamps. Al tightened a clamp around her other nipple, even tighter. Monica just hung there, her teenage tits burning with pain, wondering if the tight ropes and the severe nipple clamps would force blood out through her tortured tit-tips. </p> <p> Al wasn't done with her tits, however. He attached a length of twine to the end of each nipple clamp and looped this twine through another set of pulleys hanging from the ceiling. By hanging weights onto the end, he could force the clamps to slowly starting lifting Monica's tits towards the ceiling. </p> <p>With enough weights on, her tits could eventually point straight up. And the clamps on her nipples were designed to pinch tighter as the pull on the rope increased. Al stuck a few weights and sighed with satisfaction as he worked a response out of the poor child. As more weight was added, her nipples were further crushed by the cruel teeth of the clamps. Her tits were being pulled up and stretched out. She moaned with agony and helplessly shook in her bonds. Every move she made, though, only made here budding titties bounce &amp; quiver more. </p> <p> Just watching this girl having her tits abused really turned me on. I could feel a bulge growing in my pants as my eyes took in the sight of a young girl having her tits cruelly tortured. This was the most pain her young, developing body had ever felt. And I liked seeing that. I noticed that Al had been watching closely for a reaction from me. So, to show him how I felt, I walked up to where the girl hung from the ropes. I slid my hand up to her tits and squeezed the heavy undersides. I pinched and prodded the abused tit flesh with my fingers. I let my other hand slide down her back, from the top of the shoulders down into her ass crack. I fingered her asshole for a moment and let my hand wander down even further. I could feel her body shudder from the dangerous grasp of my hands. I stopped manipulating her breasts and concentrated on the hairless lips of her little cunt.</p> <p> I looked over at Al and he just kind of looked at me with a ""Be my guest"" look. With his approval, I went into full action. By this time, my left hand had been rubbing her slickening cunt lips while my right toyed with her clit. After a little time, Monica, much to her shame, began to juice noticably. Her pussy was getting turned on from my touch, even though her tits were still feeling the worst pain of her life and realizing that her wetting cunt was proof of how much she liked this, she hung her head in shame. </p> <p>Monica wondered, ""How could I be getting so hot? Here I am getting tortured by a couple of maniacs, and my body seems to like it!""</p> <p> Monica may have been surprised, but Al wasn't. He was pretty experienced with this kind of stuff, and he knew that after a few days of severe physical pain, combined with a lack of sleep and the added psychological pressure of not knowing how long she would live, most girls ended up turning onto the pain. Humans are wonderfully adaptable. Put a young girl without any experience of hetero sex in an environment of strict bondage and severe discipline, and she would eventually respond by learning to get turned on with pain. ""If you get em young enough,"" says Al, ""you can train them to accept anything. And there are plenty of men in this world who will pay plenty for a well trained young teen or pre-teen."" </p> <p> As I was to learn, Al never needed a 9 to 5 job because he made his living by training new child sex slaves and selling them to the highest bidder. It's a great job with alot of percs, when you think about it. You get your pick of all the sweet meat around, get to abuse and fuck them repeatedly and then sell them off when you're finished. If you get a really good one, you can keep her around for a little longer and then sell her when she doesn't scream as much as she used to.</p> <p> Monica's little pussy was really creaming now, and my rubbing and pinching had slowly pushed her beyond a mere wettening: she was softly moaning with pleasure, and moving her hips against my thrusting hand. I had slipped three fingers at once into her tight cunt while my other hand rubbed her clit and fingered her pretty pink lips. She was soon coming against my hand, but my fingers kept on working while her cunt flooded my hands with its juice. I kept working on her cunt till she had finished coming. I could tell that the force of her cum had drained her. She now hung very limply in the ropes - all resistance was gone from her little body. The pleasure, along with the pain to heighten it, had finally broken her independent will. Al and I could now do as we pleased with her. And we did. </p> <p> Al walked over to a cabinet, opened it and reached for something in the back. He had picked up a riding crop and brought it to me. ""You handled her cunt pretty good, but can you give this little slut what she really needs? I wanna see you whip her, especially the tits. Remember to concentrate on the undersides of her hoots, that's where they're most sensitive. Do this and you prove to me that you're ready to join my little club."" </p> <p> With these words of encouragement ringing through my ears, I took the whip and approached poor Monica. She hung there senselessly, oblivious to all around her. I soon changed that, though. My first blow landed right on the bottom of her little left tittie. The sudden shock of pain slowly brought her back to life. Her pain and agony intensified as I directed more blows to her body and put more energy into every stroke of the crop. She was soon shaking again, with the gag frustrating her desire to release a really good scream. If she could only scream, she would be able to release some of her agony. But being forced into a mumbling silence while being severely abused heightened her sense of fear, pain and frustration.</p> <p> I kept whipping her writhing body, sometimes directing a lash to her ass, back or thighs. I even walked around her and whipped her reddening cunt with the crop for a few minutes. This attack provoked an even greater response. As the blows fell on her screaming pussy lips, Monica felt herself starting to feel aroused again. Every now and then, a blow fell on her clit and even this abuse heightened her arousal. She was soon coming again as I kept the crop slamming into her twitching child-cunt.</p> <p> After 15 more minutes of whipping her, my arm grew tired and I put the crop down. I felt drained myself. I had made this girl come three times with her tits tied up. I had even abused her cunt severely, but she managed to come again. What a good little girl, I thought. I couldn't wait till Al showed me what other things could be done to her. It was at this time, with my dick threatening to bust through my pants, that I decided to dedicate my life to the challenge of following in Al's footsteps. He had no son, and I had no real parents, so it was a pretty good deal for the both of us. It didn't turn out good for Monica, though. In his eagerness to show me the tricks of the trade, Al took Monica into a more accelerated and intense training format. She would be introduced to new and more painful forms of torture sooner and with more intensity than the average girl. She would have 9 months worth of pain in about three.</p> <p>Al was hungry, so we went to eat lunch in the kitchen. We just left Monica hanging from the ropes, her tits still tied and clamped. As Al prepared grilled cheese sandwiches, he told me about Monica's next encounter. He explained how much electricity can hurt a girl if it's flowing through her cunt and tits. With a few feet of wire, a fully charged car battery and some strategically placed electric clamps, you could have a girl jumping and screaming in seconds. I eagerly awaited a demonstration of this new technique.</p> </div>",[]
1408,"The Sad Story of Little Jane, Part 1",-1,HARDMASTERIT,no@email,,2003-03-25,15,2,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hardmasterit001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I found this story on an Estonian book of the `30s. I apologise for the not perfect translation. It is an hard work! This is the firs part</p> <p>When I became widow my daughter Jane was only 2 years old. You may understand my perturbation at the prospect to grown up such a little girl all by myself. So decided , with my mother-in-law's agreement , to immediately apply to her a very strict discipline.</p> <p>I must say that Jane was a good subject , being quiet, submissive and very intelligent. She suffered and cried a lot for her father's death, that she so much loved. So I took advantage of her pain, to persuade her (is so easy at that age!) that her father was dead for her fault, not having been obedient enough, and that, if she could not been more and more obedient, I too will die, and she would be put on an orphanage for her life.</p> <p>After these successful suggestions, i established that Jane will wear mourning clothes all life long. I gave away all her coloured clothes , and made her dress with a very simple black smoke. Only to go out flat black ballerinas and very thin socks were allowed. Furthermore she was imposed to wear the ""Daddy's Cage"".</p> <p>""This is Daddy's Cage, and here is your Daddy"" , I told showing the little picture of the father fixed to the front of the cage, ""that you will bring always with you, night and day, and who will control you"".</p> <p>I took the suggestion of the cage from a custom that I saw on a catholic nuns institute for little orphans. Here the device was called ""gravity girdle"" or ""smilekiller"".</p> <p>This cage was made by two thin horizontal chains tighten to the waist and to the tiny chest, joined by other vertical chains, and closed with two little padlocks. I wanted this cage very tight. During the first week Jane seemed to suffer a lot. She protested and cried, but all was useless. After few days she learned to suffer the little torment with resignation and submissiveness. Her eyes's expression became sweetly melancholic, and, what I desired, her smile was lost. Her movements became more self-possessed and controlled, as suitable to a little orphan.</p> <p>Twice a year, in the anniversary of Dad's death and the 2 of November, I brought Jane to the cemetery. In this occasion i made her wear only her black apron, with a large black bow. She walked resigned and downcast, low head and eyes, the naked little feet aching for the gravel. Anyone stopping and wondering was explained that was the anniversary of her poor Dad, and that she desired to offer to his memory her own sorrow and humiliation. Was her task, as today, to change the flowers, to give water and to wash and polish the marbles of the grave, while the visitors admired this so little girl, dressed as a repentant, kneeling on the sepulchre.</p> <p>At the age of 3 ys, ever upon the insistence of her nanny, I did impose, in the house and in our garden, the hobbles to her ankles. At the age of 4 ys I started to use the whip. The child did agree with that all with resignation.</p> </div>",[]
1409,Short Shorts: Breath Play,-1,HARMFUL TO MINORS,no@email,"7-year-old lolita toy gets bound, masturbated, teased and choked",2005-03-25,30,4,"MM/g, nc, bond, asphyx, mast, tickle",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/harmful001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little 7 year old girl is laying on her stomach on a bed, her wrists secured to the bedposts, her ankles in soft but snug and secure leather cuffs that at this time are connected by a short chain. The cloth gag in her little mouth obscures her words but doesn't quiet her (the application of a cane to her ass and thighs whenever she attempts to speak accomplishes that). She's wearing only panties. Her head is at the bottom of the bed, and her long blonde hair gathered and tied and fastened to a rope pulled taut across her crotch and tied tightly around her waist. This holds her head up so her captors have a view of her pretty face. It also causes movements of her head to rub her through her panties, a pleasure that mingles with the pain in her scalp when her head dips a little, as fatigue requires. After a time, a captor sits alongside her and fingers her, slowly, gradually bringing her to the brink of orgasm, then stopping and leaving the child to stew. Her need is so intense that she risks making pleading sounds as her wide eyes plead for relief, but her captors have no mercy. Desperate, she begins moving her head up and down and side to side as much as her bondage permits, trying to rub the rope against her clit and bring herself to orgasm, the pain in her scalp secondary to the ache in her loins. She's almost there, when one of her captors cuts the rope, depriving her of her stimulation, and the frustration overcomes her and she lays there squirming and crying.</p> <p>Her captors enjoy her discomfort until she quiets, then leave her alone for a few hours. When they return, they finger the little girl to arousal again, then pull a chair up to the bed, and, her head squeezed between one captors legs while another fingers her just enough to keep her hot as she brings each of them to orgasm. And then, again, they leave her, again without relief.</p> <p>They return again, remove her crotch rope and panties, and fasten a collar around the little girl's neck. One end of the collar contains a ring, and a rope is run from that to her now raised little feet. The chain between the ankle cuffs has been replaced by a single ring. Much of the collar is notched in a way that allows it to tighten easily, but not to loosen. After positioning video cameras in front of and on either side of the child, to record all the scenes and especially her face as it proceeds, her captors begin intermittently tickling her little feet and continually fingering her clit. With each involuntary movement of little girl's feet to evade the terrible tickling the collar tightens a notch, and even when she realizes this and tries desperately to be still, she can only slow the process, not stop it. Meanwhile, the constant, relentless stimulation of her clit is having it's effect, as the image of the child's flushed face on the videotape will attest. This time the stimulus doesn't stop, though it's carefully paced to prolong the process and matched to the tickling so that as she finds herself approaching orgasm the collar is starting to choke her. As the orgasm begins to hit, the little girl's captors step back to enjoy the spectacle, as her squirming and bucking cause the collar to tighten more, and the red of her face begins to shade to pale, and the collar tightens further as she spasms and jerks and then it's as tight as it will get and the poor child's face is twisting even more violently than her bound naked little body, and then she becomes still.</p> <p>The capptors take off the collar and let her breathe until she comes around again. She's obtained her release for now but the game will start all over again the next day.</p></div>",[]
1410,Short Shorts: Death by Chocolate,-1,HARMFUL TO MINORS,no@email,9-year-old lolita toy is tortured until… Read and find out.,2005-03-25,21,4,"MM/g, tort, bond, whip, mast",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/harmful002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I'm presently having a pleasant vison of a small beautiful girl-child, only 9 years old, entangled in a net; it's a pretty view, she is naked - save for her blindfold and bonds - hanging trapped in a net made of wide coarse rope (with spaces large enough for an arm - among other things - to reach in or out of the net, but small enough that no child her size will get out; not that it does her any good, as her tiny wrists are bound in front of her and her arms are tightly enwrapped in rope) while a pair of people with koosh floggers pound away at her helpless little form, spinning the net and the child inside it until it will go no further, then letting it spin back, so the process can begin again; when their arms finally tire, they lower the net and the little girl's bruised naked body into a large tub of *very* warm (but not scalding) oil to soak her sore muscles.</p> <p>And later, perhaps they might grap her legs and slide them through the holes in the net, carefully positioning her within the net so the ropes slide into interesting spots, then tie the child's knees together. Lowering the net so she can put her pretty little feet on the ground, she'll at last have some relief from the ropes pressing into her bare flesh. But not for long, since soon they start raising the net, bringing her to her very tiptoes, and lowering it a little, only to raise it again, higher and harder. After letting the little child dangle a few times, her ankles will be tied together and fastened to an ""O"" ring, so the pressure won't lift her, the ropes will press some carefully chosen spots; this pressure will be aggravated when both tie ropes around the net and alternate raising and lowering her with rocking her back and forth.</p> <p>If the little girl responds as expected to this, the movement will be stopped periodically to keep her from reacting too much. Eventually, her bound ankles and knees will be untied and spread wide as she is suspended by them. Of course, as the child hangs there squirming, her captors will continue to play with the ropes, and to finger her immature clit, and to lick her, while twisting and sometimes teasing her budding nipples, and rubbing her with ice and dripping her with hot wax and whipping her (and sometimes not doing anything to her), but she will not have any release, not even after the net's been lowered and she's pressed her pretty little face against the ropes to relieve their need, for her cries and pleas will never pierce the icy hearts of these true sadists.</p> <p>Then, when done with her they remove her blindfold, then position the net at a height over a vat of something fun - molten chocolate, perhaps (every little girl loves chocolate after all). After a while, they return, then put a small flame to the rope holding the net, so the child could spend a nice long time alternately watching the bubbling chocolate and the burning rope, until at last it breaks, and she plummets towards the hot chocolate - but just above the vat, a clear, thin cord hidden among the other ropes would stop her, because *she* does not get the mercy of dying screaming in boiling chocolate; much, much, worse awaits this poor child.</p> </div>","[""[ Note: it's been observed that chocolate might not be the best medium for this, because it boils at too low a temperature, so perhaps it could be molten licorice, as I seem to recall an accident some years ago in which workers had liquid licorice poured over them and received 3rd degree burns whereever the liquid licorice touched them]""]"
1411,Family Photo Shoot 2000,-1,HERMAN,mailer-lolbon@xs4all.nl,,2003-11-29,85,3,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> After my father died, mom sold the house and moved into a high-rise for seniors. When she was done paying all the medical bills, she had a small nest egg to go along with dad's social security. She wasn't eating cold pet food and she had full cable and air conditioning, but she wasn't dining out very much, or going to movies, or making casino trips either. She would allow us to take her to dinner occasionally and to places with the kids, but wouldn't accept any money from us.</p> <p>A few months ago she called me and said that one of her neighbors had told her about a photographer who was doing a book on mothers and daughters. Her friend didn't have any daughters in the area, so she didn't bother to check it out. Mom looked into it and called me. She said that he paid 40 dollars an hour plus a bonus for referrals. Well, I thought that this would be a good way for mom to get a little extra money. Mom made all the arrangements. My two daughters and I picked her up and we drove to the studio. I should have known something funny was going on when the studio turned out to be a suite of offices in a small building. It was nicely furnished, not sleazy or anything, but it was obviously an office-type setup. The receptionist had us fill out what she said were standard model releases, but other than saying that he was taking pictures to be used in a book about mothers and daughters, didn't give us any other info.</p> <p>We met with the photographer and he explained more. He made it very clear that the majority of his models were over 18. My 16 and 14 year olds gave me such pitiful looks that I agreed to sign for them. To his credit, he said that maybe I should wait until I knew exactly what kind of pictures would be taken. He explained that he was one of several photographers in various cities working for anonymous collectors. Their passion was photos and videos of mothers and daughters tied up at the same time. We were all a little taken back at that. Again to his credit, he said that if we wished to leave he would understand and pay us each for one hour. He admitted that only about 10 percent of those who came in actually posed. </p> <p>Mom asked him what kind of pictures exactly. He smiled and produced a large photo album. We all looked through it. Most of the poses were basic TV and movie type stuff. There were some lingerie and swimsuit ones. It was a little strange seeing a woman obviously in her mid 50s and another in her late 20s, quietly laying on the floor tied in their underwear. I was ready to end the meeting, but mom suddenly said she wanted to do it. My daughters had that 'wow kewl' look in their eyes, so I took a deep breath and told him that I would sign the papers for my daughters. He said that just to make sure we knew what we were getting into, he gave us a list of specifics. It spelled out exactly what was covered by the 40 dollar fee and how much for 'extras'. </p> <p>A ballgag was an extra 10 dollar per hour, hogtie an extra 10, open blouse an extra 20, bra and panties an extra 20, topless an extra 40, full nudity an extra 50. I had no idea what a ballgag or hogtie was and said so. He showed us several pictures in the album to illustrate them. I recognized the hogtie from TV and movies, but wasn't too sure about that ballgag. But then again, just about every set had a few pictures of everyone involved hogtied and ballgagged. So, I basically just mentally shrugged my shoulders and figured to give it a try. I decided that bra and panties was as far as I would go. Mom said that the money was really tempting, but agreed with me. Mom and I had to gang up on the girls to shut them up about going nude or topless. </p> <p>The photographer was very charming about it and said that his client would be very pleased if mom and I went topless. Money and flattery, but we demurred. A few minutes later his receptionist brought in more papers, spelling out exactly what we had agreed on. I was surprised that we would be paid the full rate for four hours, regardless of how long we actually spent wearing ballgags or bra and panties. As we were signing all the paper work, the photographer said that he would give us a couple of days to make sure we wanted to go through with it. He would rather lose a bonus than have problems during the shoot or after. </p> <p>He also gave us a list of acceptable clothes and said that he could advance money if we needed to buy things. The list was pretty much standard office-type clothing, warm weather shorts and tops, and normal mainstream lingerie. He made it very clear that his client wanted normal people in normal clothes in normal situations. No problem, but said I wasn't really clear exactly where ballgags were considered a normal occurrence. He just smiled and said that the client provided ballgags in a very wide range of sizes. His receptionist gave us copies of everything, the pay for this first visit, and the date and time for the actual shoot. The next day we had a great time buying new shoes, pantyhose, and few pieces of 'special clothing'.</p> <p>All in all, the girls and I would each clear about 400 dollar for only 4 hours of our time. Mom would get 50 more for bringing me and the girls. The thing that really convinced me to go along with it was the album. The ages, 12 to 82, and just plain normalness of the models is what did it. They were not movie starlet glamorous, they were just everyday women and girls. Plus, they just looked like they were having fun. I was sure our family would fit in perfectly. Me being 40, my daughters 16 and 14, and mom 62 but still looking great. There was a cover sheet giving first names, ages, and relationships with each section of the album. I was a little surprised that there were quite a few 3 generation groups, and even a couple of 4 generation groups. What really caught my eye though was one 'family group' picture. It was just like those old Victorian pictures with the matriarch sitting on the special center chair, her adult daughters and granddaughters seated around her, with the younger granddaughters and great granddaughters seated on the ground. Except in this case they were all tied, ballgagged, and smiling.</p> <p>The shoot took place the following week. To our surprise, the studio in the office building looked a lot like an ordinary living room. With the exception of spotlights hanging from the ceiling, there was hardly any difference. The photographer told us again that his client wanted everything to be as normal as possible. Then he called the receptionist and introduced her as his assistant for the session. She told us that she had been into this kind of work for the last 15 years. Because of her experience, she usually handled the bondage and also the positions the models would be tied in.</p> <p>After some coffee and refreshments, the man explained to us the procedure. The first hour of the shoot would focus on standard bondage and normal clothes. In the second hour mom and I would be in panties and bra, while the kids would be in their swimsuits. In the third hour we would all be in our underwear. The last hour would be more or less the same, except for some Japanese-style bondage.</p> <p>The receptionist turned out to be a genuine rope expert. She had us bound and gagged in no time. Despite her speedy work, the ropes were tight and very real. We were sitting on plain kitchen chairs, hands bound behind our backs and feet bound together. Our elbows and knees were bound at the same time. With my limited knowledge of the bondage genre, I ask if it wasn't enough to just have our hands and feet tied. The man told us that it would look so much better on film this way. Moreover, they were simply following the client's orders, he stated. Next our wrists and ankles were linked together via extra ropes under the seats of the chairs. I noticed that my feet were no longer touching the ground. Just when I found the courage for another question, my mouth was filled with a big ballgag. The room went suddenly very quiet and it hit me that we were now truly helpless. The man started taking a lot of pictures. We found ourselves bound and gagged in several positions: sitting together at the table, sitting near each other facing the window, sitting in the middle of the room, etc. It was a strange sensation being moved through the room without being able to do anything about it.</p> <p>In the second hour things got a bit more spicy. Mom and I were now in panties and bra. We were sitting on the ground, bound to each other back-to-back. My two daughters were crawling on the floor near us. They were in their new bathing suits and bound in the so-called 'hogtie' position. Their hands and feet were almost touching. I noticed they had to bend their backs because of the tight ropes. We were all gagged with the same type of ballgags as before. After some time, the kids were lifted and moved closer to us. The youngest one was placed on my upper legs, while the other one landed in mom's lap. Again, a lot of pictures were taken before the photographer was satisfied.</p> <p>After a short brake we entered the third hour of the session. The whole family was now in their underwear and hogtied on the floor. Some thirty minutes went by while the man was taking pictures from all angles. Then he asked everyone to move around for more fun and action. This was easier said than done because of the strict bondage we were in. I tried the best I could, but suddenly felt my bare breasts touching the carpet. Due to the squirming, my bra had slipped off and left me topless. I felt my face reddening when I looked around for some help. I saw the man and his assistant sitting on the floor next to mom. When I took a closer look, I saw that she was topless too. It seemed we were both in the same kind of trouble. Then I noticed something else: the assistant was gently stroking and massaging mom's big breasts. Even from a distance I could see her hard and erect nipples. The man had his camera close to the ground and was taking one picture after another. I was surprised about mom's lack of protest or demur. Her face was as red as mine and there was a strange look in her eyes. As best as I could I turned away not to embarrass her or myself any further. Not long after that incident, the third hour was up and everybody was released by the assistent. </p> <p>The fourth hour found us in what the man had referred to as 'Japanese' bondage. Our hands were tied behind our backs, but not in the way we were used to. They were pulled up high between the shoulder blades. The kids had no problem with that, but mom and I needed some help to get there. Then extra ropes were added around the shoulders and arms to prevent our hands from shifting. This was really a weird position to be tied in. The only thing I could move were my useless fingers. I wasn't in any pain or discomfort, but it felt just like having no arms at all. The rest of the bondage was more or less the same as before. We were standing in the middle of the room while our knees and feet were tied together. After the ballgags were applied, we waited patiently for things to come.</p> <p>The man ordered us over to one of the corners of the room and left us there. With our faces to the wall, we heard some unfamiliar sounds behind us. After a couple of minutes we were told to turn around and hop to the center of the room. Then we saw the reason for the noises we heard. There was a wide noose hanging from the ceiling. Before we knew what happened, the assistant had taken the loop and placed it around mom's neck. After adjusting the knot, she took the other end of the rope and pulled it tight. She didn't stop until mom had fully raised herself and was standing on her toes.</p> <p>Then a lot of strange things happened. First our bras were removed and everyone had to stand around mom. Next I had to kneel in front of her with my face close to her panties. Then the kids were ordered to stand side by side with her. Their ballgags were taken out and replaced by mom's big nipples. They were told to suck hard. It seems that the session had turned us into a certain mood, because nobody made any real attempt to protest. The photographer explained that there would an extra fee of 50 dollar for 'specials'. No rough or extreme stuff - just some girl/girl contact, whipping, spanking, etc. He also stated that everything was spelled out in the fine print of the contracts. I knew for sure that none of us had taken the trouble to actually read all the paper work.</p> <p>For the rest of the afternoon we were introduced to the more sexual and sometimes stringent sides of bondage. The kids had to focus on taking care of mom's big breasts. Meanwhile there were small crocodile clips biting into their tender nipples. I did my part of suffering too. A spiked collar was placed around my neck and pulled tight. My tits were clamped and every ten minutes or so the assistant took the hard whip and let it fly across my back and butt. We were completely undressed and thoroughly bound in the Japanese way. The room was very quiet except for the sound of the lash and the clicking of the camera. It was a very strange and unreal situation. Here we where fully naked in some studio, bound and disciplined, while at the same time we could hear phones ringing in the other offices.</p> <p>At the end of the session we had to gather around mom for a sort of family portrait. A pair of metal clips were placed on her nipples to match the ones the kids and I were already wearing. The assistant stood next to us and was holding a whip in one hand and some rope in the other. Nothing happened so I figured she was only there for decoration and contrast. Probably to make it even more bizarre, the man ordered us to look straight into the camera and smile the best we could. The same setting was repeated a couple of times throughout the room. However, with every new scene some attributes were added. First there were leather blindfolds for everyone. Then the assistant took (what we thought to be) a paintbrush and wrote some text on our bellies and bottoms. After another dozen or so pictures, our bodies were cleaned up and the man told us that the session had come to an end.</p> <p>Some thirty minutes later everything was back to normal. We were sitting in the office discussing the events that had taken place. The man told that he had taken a lot of good and artistic pictures. He was convinced that his client would be fully satisfied by our performance. The pain I had in my nipples and buttocks was soon forgotten after receiving an envelop containing our fee. During the session there had been some distressing moments, but in the end the photographer turned out to be as bona fide as we thought he would be. Mom was speaking for all of us when she told him we would be willing to do this again. The man smiled and showed us a large file containing all the offers he had received during the last three months. Until now we never did hear from him again, but I know we're secretly hoping for another invitation to his office...</p> </div>",[]
1412,School Project,-1,HERMAN,mailer-lolbon@xs4all.nl,,2004-06-09,46,5,"m, f, bd, humil, nc, nosex",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herman002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She couldn't feel her knees at the moment, pressed hard onto the surface of the table. They were numb, tired of the constant strain. She actually wished they still hurt. It would have made it a little easier for her to maintain her position if she were more aware of all her body parts. Mentally she was pretty damned aware of her body, if not so much physically. And she was getting plenty of distress signals from other nerve endings. Why did they bother, sending her those ""move me, stretch me, relieve me!"" messages, didn't they understand how pointless it was? And how relatively unimportant it was, compared with what was coming? She tugged again lightly, carefully on her wrists, imprisoned together in those snug leather bands padlocked together, resting against the small of her back. As if she hadn't tried a hundred times to free them, over these hours.</p> <p>She stopped moving suddenly as her tense right thigh muscle threatened to cramp again; tried to clear her mind and relax the muscle until the tension eased slightly, knowing it would come back again. She closed her eyes and sighed in frustration, the tears flowing again. It took an effort not to moan - she knew not to make any unnecessary noises, knew what they would lead to. And she couldn't let herself cry, knowing her nose might plug up and deny entrance to the air that couldn't make it through her gag-filled mouth. The threat of suffocation was one of the least of her worries. Might even be a blessing; she'd have to think that over. Her naked body shivered despite the warmth of the room, despite the beads of sweat trickling down her thighs, her sides, flowing up her back. She couldn't see much in the dim light, but she knew what she looked like, thanks to that little Polaroid shot her captor had helpfully shown her, then laid on the table right in front of her eyes, where she'd see it again when the room brightened. She hadn't wanted to look at it, but her eyes had been drawn to it as if she were regarding a life-threatening wound.</p> <p>She saw herself balanced on her widely spread knees and the side of her face only on the tabletop, her butt thrust up in the air, her ankles crossed and held together by wide leather cuffs similar to the ones holding her wrists behind her, a short chain running from the ankle cuffs to the back of the chain fastened tightly around her waist, holding her heels nearly at her buttocks. Most of the chains, especially the important ones, hidden from that particular camera view, shot from behind her. For the hundredth time she eased her weight carefully onto her forehead and then down onto the other side of her face, the change in position giving something of a relief. She didn't like doing it - every time she moved like that she felt the danger of sliding forward, unsure she could stop herself or push herself back in time. How long? What time was it? As much as her body ached and demanded freedom, she was afraid of time passing, afraid of the approach of daybreak and what it would bring. What time was it now? 3 am? Somewhere around there, probably.</p> <p>Why? Why me? She knew there was no answer to that. ‘Shit happens’ had always been her motto in her young life so far. But to have this happen, and all a mistake. A terrible mistake. The tears started up again. She couldn't bear that thought. She felt, in her exhaustion, sleep starting to creep up on her, fought it away. How she could be sleepy, scared as she was, she didn't know, but she definitely didn't want it. It would make the time pass faster, which she wanted to avoid - and then only if she ever woke up from it, which she knew was unlikely. She rolled her weight onto her forehead again, ready to try the other side again for a few minutes. As she shifted she felt the chain tighten slightly around her neck and sucked in her breath in near panic - careful, just wriggle back a little, push off with your forehead to shift your weight back, let your head slide back just a couple of inches - there, that's it. She concentrated on breathing evenly as her heart pounded. The chain was slack again, more or less. Enough, anyway.</p> <p>So many chains. She could feel them but couldn't move her head enough to see them. She tried to picture them again, visualize exactly how they were holding her, still convinced she might somehow figure a way out of them. Were they really inescapable, or did it just seem that way? Couldn't there be some way out she hadn't thought of? Let's see: there were, to begin with, the tight circles of chain hugging each lower thigh just above the bend of her knee. Padlocked to each was a chain running to the back corners of the table, behind her, and fastened to each table leg, holding her knees apart. She not only couldn't close her knees up, she couldn't move them forward either, and certainly didn't want to move them backward. Couldn't move her knees at all, really, unless she wanted to spread them wider, and she thought she'd pass on that.</p> <p>That wasn't really the problem though. Not as much as the other two chains attached to those same circles of linked metal around her thighs. Each of these ran along the tabletop, under her tummy that hovered at least a foot off the table, between her breasts that just brushed the table's surface, until they ran through a small metal ring, circled her neck, and ended padlocked to that same ring. A simple metal choke collar, enforcing her present posture of a tall tripod on the table. She couldn't get her head and shoulders any farther from her knees than they were, not if she wanted to keep breathing. To prevent her rocking back on her knees to kneel upright, another pair of choke collars ran from her neck to the front of the table where they were attached by padlocks to each of the table legs. And one final choker ran along her back to her cuffed wrists. A short chain then ran from her wrists to the circle of chain around her waist. She could let her hands rest there in the small of her back, but try to reach anything with them? Nothing doing.</p> <p>She couldn't reach that silly little balloon, for example. The one bobbing at the end of a rod about a foot long, the first three inches or so of it buried in her rectum. She couldn't expel the rod: a thin chain ran through a tiny hole in it, where her anus gripped the rod; the chain ran through her crotch, attached to the front and back of the chain around her waist with padlocks. She could feel the rod inside her constantly, but the pain wasn't that important, as long as she didn't make noise. Not important in comparison with the fast approaching humiliation it represented. The damned balloon had a happy face on it! How could anybody keep from laughing at her, no matter how sympathetic they wanted to try to be? The sound echoed in her ears as if it had already happened.</p> <p>Or would they be hit with helpless giggles when they saw the gag? Not tape, not cloth, not a ball. Everything had to add something to her shame, of course, but thinking about it drove her to another weak, careful attempt to wriggle her wrists free of the leather cuffs, as fruitless as all the previous tries. Where had he found this thing? A penis gag, extremely realistic, down to the huge balls at the far end. It filled her mouth completely, squashed her tongue down. Its wrinkled rubbery firmness was just like the texture she imagined a real penis to have - she'd never had one in her mouth, but she felt she knew now what it would be like. It was one more unremovable adornment: at the point where it entered her mouth, a chain passed through a hole in it and circled her head, a padlock behind her head closing the loop, the gag held firmly in place. Like the rod in her rectum, it wasn't really a problem now as long as she kept quiet, but it was another humiliating thing she couldn't get rid of. They're going to find me this way! God, please let there be some way out. She imagined her schoolfriends, all snug in their beds dead to the world at this hour. Or were they still partying? Did they ever actually go to bed?</p> <p>She could make out familiar shapes in the small room, the few lights burning near the building throwing a dim illumination through the room's one window. At some point the window would begin to brighten, the room graying, then filling with colors of daylight. She'd know then there were just a couple of hours left. Not wanting to, she played last night's events back in her head. Could she have done anything differently? She wasn't sure. Who knows, maybe he'd got in during the daytime and waited, watching to see if she'd come. She'd only needed to pick up an answer key for her mother, who was a schoolteacher in the same complex she was in. She was only going to be in the building a few minutes. Her mother had been grading papers at home, and realized she'd left a grading key to one set of papers in her classroom. She'd always thought her determination to get things done was a virtue; if only she'd been a born procrastinator, she'd be safe at home now. No use thinking that, he'd only have waited for some other night anyway. Worst of it all was that she didn't tell her mother about getting the answer key for her. It looked like a nice idea to surprise her with that, showing her what a good daughter she was. For all she knew, her mother could be thinking she was already in bed for hours.</p> <p>The boy had been quiet in the hallway. The first hint of his presence had been the squeak of her classroom door opening. She'd thought it was a teacher at first; by the time she could see his face, he was already waggling the gun at her, telling her not to talk if she preferred her skin without holes. He walked further into the room, carrying a gym bag, while her heart worked overtime for no extra pay. Waving the gun, he said, ""Let's go into that workroom."" A door in the back of the classroom led to the small room that was a private domain, full of books, mostly unread (who had time with everything else?), science project materials, some in boxes, some strewn on the countertop also littered with spare computer parts - computers didn't last long, most kids were hard on the equipment. A big work table in the middle, about six feet by three, taking up half the available floor space. As he drew closer in the workroom, she could see he wasn't a figure to strike fear into anyone - not without the gun, anyway. A smallish, thin kid of about 16, her own age, wearing thick glasses. Even without the triteness of a pocket protector he still had ""nerd"" written all over him.</p> <p>He'd squeezed past her, keeping the gun trained on her, and swept the contents of the table onto the floor, changing her stream of whispered ""Please don't hurt me""s to a shouted, ""Oh don't!"" A science project from earlier in the month hit the floor with a clatter. ""Sit on the table and take off your clothes. All of them."" She'd been hoping, somehow, he just wanted money - the thought nearly made her giggle in retrospect: what idiot who wanted money would mug a young girl for it? But the certainty he was going to rape her, a fear her mind had throttled in an attempt to get her through the first few minutes of this, came back full force. The feeling of wanting to scream was hard to fight against, but she knew that, even in the unlikely event there was anybody to hear her, they couldn't possibly be close enough to help her in time. She'd only be getting them shot in return for their Good Samaritan act. It was even harder picturing him as a rapist than as a mugger. She had a mental image of what she'd expect a rapist to look like, and there was almost no overlap between that image and this small, slightly scared-looking geek in front of her. She studied him closely, trying to keep her mind off the fact she was stripping naked in front of a stranger. He didn't look like a violent type, and before unhooking her bra she needed to convince herself it was futile to try to jump him. Watching his hand on the gun convinced her: it trembled slightly, but never for a moment pointed away from her. Her own fingers shook more than his as she reluctantly forced herself to release the bra snaps and let the straps down her arms.</p> <p>She froze up for a moment before going the final step; she saw his jaw set as he pushed the gun closer, and she hurried to pull her panties down and off. Thinking back now, she wished he had raped her. She thought that was something she could get over. As she sat naked on the table, shivering despite the room's warmth, he reached into the gym bag, bringing out her first hint that the ordeal was going in a different direction: four leather bands, which he ordered her to strap onto her wrists and ankles. Each had D-shaped metal rings at various places around their circumference, and they fastened like watchbands, except for the metal loop that protruded through the leather once they were buckled. He gave her four padlocks to put through the loops. She thought about just pretending to lock them, but he was watching too closely. He brought out that awful gag next, and a smile began to twitch the corners of his lips as he watched her fill her mouth with it, under his orders, and pull the chain tight so that the ends of it met behind her head, held there by the padlock he pulled out of the bag. It had made a clinking sound that told her there were lots more things still in that bag. He pulled out two more padlocks. ""Lock your ankles together with one, and then your wrists behind your back with the other.""</p> <p>She let him drop the padlocks into her hands, and stared at them, immobilized by indecision and fear. She had felt she could handle it up to now, could live with the prospect of being raped - as long as there was some possibility she could fight back. The instant she closed the lock holding the handcuffs together, she knew her chances of escape, already slim enough, would be altogether gone. She sat unmoving, staring at the locks in her hand, until she heard the click of the gun's hammer being pulled back. Blinking back blinding tears and moaning, she reached down without looking and thrust one of the padlocks between the rings protruding from the ankle cuffs. Closing her eyes and sending up a silent prayer, ""Please let this get over with soon, please don't let it hurt too much,"" she fumbled with the other lock, trying to get it through the loops on her wrist cuffs, finally opening her eyes and twisting her body to get her wrists in view so she could see what she was doing, at last she got the padlock closed, a brief feeling of success at accomplishing a difficult job immediately washed away by an overwhelming knowledge that she was altogether, totally sunk.</p> <p>He started pulling chains and more padlocks out of the bag, made her squirm onto her stomach on the table and started arranging her in her present position. She nearly hyperventilated as he fastened the choke chains, helplessly hmmmmmming in protest as he explained how immobile she needed to be to stay alive. Then he backed off, inspecting his work. She could see his body shaking as a triumphant grin spread across his face. If she had been terrified before, it was just a warm-up to what came next. Nothing she'd been imagining had prepared her for it. ""You don't remember me, do you?"" She stared at him, searching for something familiar, anything, not wanting to anger him. ""Think back."" She mumbled helplessly against the degrading gag, trying to say he must be confused, there was some mistake.</p> <p>""Think about it, Karin Straley."" Oh God! He thought she was Shelly Straley's daughter! Shelly was another schoolteacher and had a daughter too. They did look a little bit alike – Karin was older, but take two years off her... Oh God, he wanted to do this to HER! She nearly choked herself, trying to free herself, trying to speak around the gag, spit it out, tell him she wasn't Karin, dammit, her name was Laura Burton and she'd never met him in her life. She had to be able to talk to him. He was doing this to her because he thought she was somebody else! Who was this guy? He must barely know Karin if he couldn't pick her out of a faculty line-up; why would he want to do this to her? She watched him squinting at her out of those thick glasses. The guy could barely see! </p> <p>""My Dad was in the military, and we just moved into town that April. I hated all the moving around, always being the new kid. They put me in your mother's science class. ""She told me the whole class had science projects due Friday - this was Tuesday. She told me I didn't have to do it, I could be excused, but... God, I wanted so much to fit in. To be part of the class, part of the school, to really impress the teacher... that was the biggest part of it, Karin. I wanted to impress you. ""I did that damned science project. I bet you'll remember it now, Karin Straley. 'Building a Better Mouse Trap.' I thought that'd be really funny, THE generic science project. It was that cage on little wheels, noise-activated. It would hear a mouse squeaking a steer towards it. It would get close to the mouse, the mouse would smell the cheese - then the sound-sensors on the inside would slam the cage closed when the mouse entered. I always loved those sound-activated switches – you could do magical things with them. I really think that's going to be the wave of the future. You remember it now, don't you?""</p> <p>She had given up trying to talk, to wriggle free: it was hopeless. She debated between truthfully shaking her head or nodding agreement with him, decided agreeing was the safer course, for now. Maybe after his speech was over he'd take the gag out. Was he still going to rape her? She was less sure about it now. ""I brought it in on Friday. I was so excited I just about peed my pants when I came into the room with it and put it with everybody else's. I couldn't wait for the chance to show how it worked, to hear all the congratulations. Well, I got my chance. And your mother got this real serious look on your face. She asked me to step out in the hallway. She told me the rule was every science project had to be done by the student alone, they were real strict about that. I kept telling her I did do it myself, nobody helped me. She never believed me, and neither did you. Your mother said she might be willing to give me a C on it, but I couldn't enter it in the Science Fair. You just have no idea what that did to me, Karin. Military kids are always unsure of themselves, you know. Always new, always outsiders. Shit, the depressions, the shrinks. They wanted to put me away for awhile. Dad wouldn't hear of it. He..."" He broke off, apparently realizing he was rambling.</p> <p>He fixed his myopic gaze on her. ""I had a hard enough time believing in myself before that, but you... I could just never get myself to try that hard again. Knowing I wouldn't be accepted. Wouldn't be believed. My dad got transferred again by the next Fall. Another school, another adjustment. I was a miserable bust at the new school - all the new schools. God, she thought, if I could just get this gag out! He's got to figure out I'm the wrong person. Everybody's got to blame somebody for their problems, and he picked her out. She didn't do anything to him... and I never met the guy before! This can't be happening! She started struggling to get loose again, mmmmmming frantically into the gag, praying he'd take it out and let her get this all straightened out. ""I'm going home now. And this,"" he waved the gun, ""It isn't for you, really. It's for me. You might live through tonight, but I won't. It really does me good to see you squirming there. It means a lot... You see, Miss Straley, you're my science project for this year. I'll never find out what everybody thinks of it, but that doesn't matter, really. I just want you to know one thing, Karin."" He bent towards her and said slowly, ""I did it all myself. It took a long time, planning and building, but I played by the rules. Do you believe me?"" She didn't have to guess what answer would save her life this time. She nodded, miserably, her head rubbing against the top of the table.</p> <p>""It's not all assembled quite yet, there's a couple more pieces. And stop all that noise. I want you to be quiet as a mouse now. I mean it."" He pointed the gun again. ""I don't want to hear another sound out of you until I've left the building. Not a peep."" In case somebody was around, she guessed. She was pretty sure nobody was. I don't understand what he means, she thought. Is he going to let me go or not? What does he mean about me being his science project? He reached into the bag again, but not for keys. Her eyes widened as he pulled out a rod with a balloon at the end. He drew his fingers across his lips. ""Absolutely not a sound, from now on."" His voice got quieter as he spoke, sinking to a whisper at the end. He seemed to flip a switch on end of the rod, and she almost screamed as she felt him tapping the area between her buttocks. He glared once more, gesturing one more time with the gun. Her heart raced. Oh God, what now?</p> <p>Her whole body tensed as he pushed the rod slowly into her rectum. She closed her eyes and drew rapid breaths through her nose as he fiddled with the chain that would hold it in place, drawing it tight through her crotch, securing the two ends to the chain around her waist. He pulled one last thing out of the bag. She had a quick sight of a small silvery egg-shape, before it was out of sight behind her. She nearly screamed again as she felt his fingers parting her labia, but she held off, not only because of the danger but because of the pointlessness of objecting. The silver egg slid into her vagina. If she hadn't been fighting gravity she could have let it drop out later, but with her butt up in the air like that it was hopeless. That was when he took the Polaroid shot. He laid it on the table in front of her, bent down and whispered softly, ""Just wanted you to know what you look like."" Standing there while she looked at her image in horror, he reached down and slipped a finger into her mouth. She felt, rather than heard, a tiny click. He straightened, breathed a sigh of relief, and picked up the gun and the gym bag. He spent a moment gathering all her clothes and putting them in the bag, leaving her nothing in the room to cover herself with. With a tight smile and a little wave, he turned out the light, backed out of the workroom and closed the door softly.</p> <p>He's gone, he's gone, oh God he's gone. I'll wait ten minutes, he's got to be out of the building, then I'll start screaming for all I'm worth. She waited, every slight sound in the empty building making her twitch. After she felt ten minutes had to be up, she counted to a hundred just to be safe. Then - well, it couldn't be called screaming, exactly, it was a little too muffled for that - she put all her energy into a loud hmmmmmm, pulling with all her strength against the wrist cuffs, careful not to pull them down her back and risk choking. Immediately her body convulsed unexpectedly, and in the aftershock she could feel a wild humming between her legs - a vibrator! That egg in her vagina was shaking, pulsating, taking her breath away. She had used vibrators before, but this one was like a wild beast, beyond her control, sending waves radiating through her body that awoke a raging, pure erotic need, an intense arousal that went beyond anything she'd experienced.</p> <p>And the penis gag in her mouth, it was wriggling now, as if it, too, had come alive, and she could taste - oh God no! - a sticky liquid coming out of the head, near the back of her throat. Semen? Something a lot like it, anyway, and she desperately swallowed as well as she could, not easy with the gag filling her mouth, to keep from choking on it. The sudden convulsion came again, and she identified it this time: it was coming from her buttocks, her rectum - that rod must be generating electric shocks! In near panic she tried everything she could to get loose, feeling the chain closing around her throat as she slid too far forward, her loudest scream yet trying to tear its way out of her throat. The vibrator inside her was continuing to send out waves of excitement, and her hips moved on their own. She felt like she did when she masturbated, getting closer, closer... She was conscious of sucking eagerly on the penis gag, swallowing semen, her lips slipping back and forth on the shaft, the gag itself somehow mechanized under its ‘skin’, obscenely undulating, so alive! She felt she was going to come at any moment... No! Please don't let me come, if I lose control I know these chains are going to choke me. The shock in her rectum convulsed her body again, just as she was managing to back up a little and loosen the choker. How had this started, he wasn't even here, it's like magic... Magic, yes! The sound! It started when I made noise. It's all - yes, he'd told me - sound activated. I've got to be quiet. With every ounce of concentration she made herself stop moaning, not knowing whether it would help. Would the things turn off? She waited an ageless time, probably two minutes. The rectal shocks were the hardest to ignore, she nearly screamed each time her body jerked, the intervals about 15 seconds. The vaginal vibration was continuous, and she couldn't stop her hips from moving, feeling herself drawing closer to orgasm, while the gag still undulated and seeped fluids, forcing her to continue her sucking motions as she swallowed. But finally... the electric rod seemed to miss a turn, it should have zapped me by now, shouldn't it? The vibrator stopped about ten seconds later, and shortly after that, the penis.</p> <p>Oh God. She carefully wriggled her head and shoulders a few inches back, finally taking the tension out of the collar. She concentrated on getting breath back into her lungs, quickly and above all, quietly. She felt completely spent: sweat bathed her body, beads of it rolling down every slanted surface. Her hips still felt twitchy from the stimulation, but without the continued internal vibration she was no longer approaching orgasm. I think if those things get started again, I'll be dead. I've got to get out of here before morning! I can't still be here when the other kids get here! She gasped involuntarily at the thought, then froze, not knowing immediately whether she had made enough noise to start up all the machinery again. She held her breath for several seconds, waiting for the first shock, but felt nothing. I've got to get out, but I can't get free of the chains, can't even put any strength into the effort or I'll choke myself, can't call out for help or I'll orgasm myself to death. She could only identify one hope: somehow, during the night, someone might come into the building, come close to her hallway. She'd have to make a lot of noise to be heard through the closed workroom door, with the door to the classroom probably closed too, and if it was a false alarm, or the person couldn't hear her, then she was in BIG trouble. But she couldn't think of anything else. She guessed it might be 11 p. m. now, based on the time she'd arrived. It was possible one of the teachers might show up, for the same reason she had. Please, let somebody come! Just one person, she could stand it if only one person saw her, an adult, someone who would help her get free and stay quiet about it. A woman, please... she thought that would be better, not one of the boys or men.</p> <p>She began the process of simply getting through. It must have been about a couple of hours later, she thought - 1 a. m.? She heard a far, far distant sound: the muffled slam of a door. Her body tensed. She wished she could tell where it was; she might be able to figure out whose classroom it was. Was somebody walking this way? She suddenly thought: what if it's him? Coming back. Would he come back to watch her torment? Watch her quiver, come, choke? He could be coming back just to get her to make a noise, watch what happened when she did. But if it was somebody who could save her, and she just let them go... Her brain seemed to be overheating with indecision: make noise or not? Either choice could save her or backfire. Which will it be? She knew she could never, ever forgive herself missing a chance to get free. She had to do it. But not unless she had just a little more evidence she might be heard. She stopped breathing, tried to quiet her pounding heart, listening for the slightest sound.</p> <p>There! Was that a footstep? To her hypertense mind, it sounded like one. Here goes. She put everything she had into a brainbusting HMMMMMMMMMMM. Before she could gather her breath for another try, she felt the shock, her whole body responding with a giant twitch. The vibrating egg started radiating heat and cold in waves from deep inside her, the gag started its obscene dance in her mouth, oozing fluids she tried quickly to swallow. As before her hips started a rhythmic tensing, her buttocks clenching, and she could feel her excitement rise. She sucked madly on the gag, her lips making the surface slick, her teeth biting it, her tongue underneath caressing it, moaning as she swallowed the spurting liquid at the back of her throat. She could feel her orgasm approaching fast, an onrushing freight train. She remembered the whole point was to make noise, to be heard, but she knew her breathy grunts of sexual arousal probably weren't going to do the job. Her entire body jerked with each shock from the rod, and she felt she couldn't get enough air in her lungs fast enough - and she felt herself sliding slowly forward along the table, the chain drawing tighter around her throat. STOP! I've got to stop this now. Quiet NOW! Another shock. Just don't make a sound. Don't moan, try not to rock, hold your hips still NOW! She concentrated all her efforts into wriggling back again, letting the chain loosen, trying to slow her gyrating hips, just be quiet, totally quiet. Knowing it could be life or death, she suffered three more shocks in silence, and then, mercifully, one after another, the gadgets stopped. She drew great lungfuls of air, her heart trying to pound its way out of her chest, savoring the feeling of quiet in her vagina, the penis gag subsiding, the wonderful absence of zaps in her rectum.</p> <p>A cloud of gloom descended as her heartbeat and respiration wound down to normal. She knew what would happen in about seven hours. She knew the night would pass slowly, but the longer it took the better she liked it. All she could do now was try to find a way to get - no, ‘comfortable’ was out of the question, but at least she wanted to minimize the strain and the ache of tightening muscles, of joints bearing weight they weren't meant to. She tried to let fifteen minutes or so go by before working on turning her face the other way, shifting her weight from one shoulder to the other. The difficulty at first was that the table had been getting so slick with her sweat - her knees kept wanting to slide outward, her face and shoulder forward. She strained to stiffen her body, wriggling back to a safe position periodically. Gradually the surface of the table started drying, giving her a little more friction to work with.</p> <p>After a couple of hours she was beginning to find it almost impossible to keep her eyes open. She didn't realize her consciousness had started to slip away until the closing collar suddenly forced its way into her awareness. With a start that she recognized to her horror as sudden awakening - she'd been so afraid of falling asleep - she gave an involuntary squeak and started working on pulling back. The gag came to life in her mouth, and she tensed waiting for the shock. But apparently the squeak had been too soft, only the gag had ‘heard’ it. With disgust she swallowed the semen - she wasn't sure it was that, but she assumed it was, couldn't help thinking of it that way - wondering how much of the stuff there was. It was a long shaft, and the balls at the far end were probably full of the stuff for all she knew. More than enough of it to last the night, at the rate she was going. The shaft shimmied in waves moving from the far end to the front, obviously designed for realistic effect while pumping. By itself it didn't have that arousing effect it had when it worked in concert with the vaginal vibrator, but she couldn't help moving her lips in sucking motions along the shaft; she had to do that to swallow. Within a few minutes, in the absence of further noises, it subsided.</p> <p>She tried to think how she could keep awake. The room was not only warm but also muggy by now, she had been awake for - what, 21 hours, the last five or so under continuous emotional tension and physical strain. She strained her ears for footsteps, doors opening or closing, any sounds at all. The dead silence enfolded her - as if she needed another clue to her body that she ought to be sleeping now. There weren't even any traffic noises now. She thought she could make out, barely, the whirr of the electric clock on the other side of the wall, in the classroom. Time, everything was about time now. She jerked again, aware for the second time of coming out of sleep. At least she hadn't slid forward this time, but she wasn't going to count on her luck holding indefinitely. She discovered, trying to wriggle her fingers, that they were asleep - lucky fingers - and spent several minutes moving her wrists around, trying to get circulation back, eventually succeeding. She tried to fix on objects in the room, dim outlines in the darkness, tried to remind herself of the story of each, when she had used it, what she was doing then, giving herself a small mental shake every time she sensed the blankness coming on.</p> <p>... A pain gripping her neck. She felt breathless, tried to gasp air into her lungs, couldn't. Disoriented, she couldn't quite grasp the situation. Asleep! I did it, I went completely out. God, back up, back up! She waggled her buttocks quickly from side to side, pushing hard against the surface of the table with the side of her face, trying to shift her weight back towards her knees. Come on, come on! Finally she found the right leverage and felt her head sliding back along the table, the chain still gripping her throat tightly but starting to loosen. She finally sucked in a great lungful of air, and the weight of all the fears of the night fell on her. Mental alarms jangled telling her not to cry, to pull herself together, but nothing could stop the sob tearing its way out of her throat. An instant later the great full-body twitch from a rectal shock ran through her, and from deep inside her she felt the little silver egg going nuts, its vibrations penetrating every part of her body, but mostly there, right there, invading that private space and making her so aware of herself, her nakedness, her wanting to touch herself, put her finger inside herself. The gag had started its own obscene exploration of her mouth, and she swallowed and sucked, swallowed and sucked, as the rod shocked her again. Her hips shifted, wriggled, slowly at first but gradually faster, and the voice in her mind telling her to stop moaning seemed so far away, so faint. Her wrists writhed in frustration in their cuffs, so close to her crotch where she wanted them to rub herself, explore herself... even that thought started dying out, all higher level brain functions shutting down in a gush of pure feeling. Almost there, almost there...</p> <p>A convulsion swept through her that had nothing to do with the rod in her rectum, an orgasm more powerful than any she had experienced, waves of heat crashing outward from between her legs setting every set of muscles in battle against each other, as a series of muffled cries escaped from the back of her throat that would have brought any number of people from adjoining hallways if there had been anybody there. She nearly choked on the semen still flowing out of the gag, and desperately started swallowing, but the explosion inside her went on: her thighs quivering with tension, her back arching, her body straightening at the hips, and the chain quickly closing around her throat again, somehow intensifying the orgasm still further as she tried to suck in air and failed, feeling still another shock from her rectum.</p> <p>Slowly the spasms began to play themselves out, the energy coursing through her body diminishing, letting go its hold on her. A buzzing in her ears wasn't coming from the vibrator: she knew she was close to fainting from lack of air, that she'd never wake up if she did. She desperately repeated her efforts from a few minutes earlier, the chain loosening again as she slid her head back on the now very slick surface. She had to swallow the semen that had collected before she could drag in a long, deep lungful to keep herself conscious. More exhausted than she had ever been, she stared blankly at the counter to her left, her mind with barely enough remaining presence to tell her to be quiet at all costs, don't moan, don't cry, don't make the tiniest sound, ignore the humming inside, the maddening periodic shocks. She lay quietly, sucking on the gag until it fell quiet, and the rod and vibrator shut themselves down.</p> <p>Her mind felt vague, fuzzy. She had been staring at the back cover of an old textbook for several minutes before it sank in that she could read it. There were shapes all around her that had been invisible to her all through the night, now easily picked out in shades of gray in the dim light from the window. The sun was coming up! Her heart suddenly raced, as she drew ragged deep breaths through her nose. No, oh no, oh please God no, the night has gone by and it's daylight and it's going to happen. It must be about six o'clock: she had two hours left. Wait! Be methodical this time! I've got to try everything, there has to be a way. She started with her wrists, trying every combination of twists and turns she could come up with. Break the padlock? It was probably one of those they shot with a gun on TV and it stayed locked, but it was worth a try. There were four her fingers could reach – the ones holding each cuff buckle, the one between the cuffs, and the one holding the chain to the cuffs that ran to her neck. She felt the hopeless knowledge that jerking as hard as she could was out of the question, it was one of the many ways of choking herself. Pulling her hands up her back was no better: that pulled on the chain that circled her waist, increasing the tension in the one that ran through her crotch, wiggling the rod in her rectum, and it hurt like hell. How long must he have planned this, thinking of everything - even her full strength probably couldn't get her free of the chains, but she had no way to use her full strength anyway. She could only tug tentatively, feebly, on any of her restraints without hurting or endangering herself uselessly. She tried as well as she could, though, positioning her hands carefully on her back and jerking quickly outward, a safe enough move but not effective.</p> <p>Ankles? Wriggle them, get one free. Each knee: tensing her thigh muscles trying to pull it towards her, jerking as forcefully as she dared. With every failed effort she felt herself closer to crying, wanting to scream and barely able to stop herself. Moving more randomly now, less methodical, angrily, grunting with effort - and the gag started shimmying again, shooting its little pulses of semen into the back of her throat. Disgusted, nearly exploding in anger and shame, she sucked hopelessly. The room had been brightening continually during her efforts, colors filling the forms of familiar objects. She could easily see the Polaroid, and she looked intensely at it, praying it could show her something her addled brain had overlooked, while thinking, this is exactly how they'll see me.</p> <p>The gag stopped again, starved for noise for the time being. She continued looking at the Polaroid, suddenly realizing the still picture didn't do justice to the situation. It didn't show the gyrations she would be unable to stop going through if - when - the mechanical curses that owned her body started doing their tricks again. She closed her eyes, almost unable to breathe, waves of nausea washing over her. (God, if she threw up now - no, don't think about it.)</p> <p>The need to pee was starting to build up! It hadn't been a problem so far, but the body's going to keep up its standard practices no matter how much trouble they'll cause. The idea of peeing in her present position was just unthinkable to her. How long before I get out of this? Think past the horror now and just concentrate on getting free. Nobody could free her just by being there: everything was locked, with no key. They'd need tools somebody would have to go get - GOD! Somehow every pathway her thoughts went down uncovered something still worse about her situation. She wanted to come up with things that hadn't occurred to her, but useful things, come on! But the students, the kids, that was the main thing. Dozens of junior high kids, and more from outside as the word spread, were going to see. See what this picture showed. Live, in the flesh. So to speak.</p> <p>She felt the tension starting to flow out of her body. At the same time the feeling of exhaustion seemed to recede, an excitement of purpose taking its place. This could work! I'll make it work. I've got to be absolutely quiet, and it can work. Behind the excitement lay a thought she couldn't quite seem to identify. It lay just out of her mental reach, as if her mind were as immobilized as her body. She could only perceive the barest outlines of the thought, enough to know that it consisted of something she was overlooking - but what?? Her excitement built higher: she knew some part of her mind was trying desperately to tell her something. It had to be a means of getting free - what else could be that important? She knew from experience she should try to relax and let it come: that had often worked, though it wasn't foolproof. Settle down, she told herself. It's going to be a long day, but you'll be out of here at the end of it with just minor humiliation. Just wait it out, and if the missing thought comes, fine, it'll be over sooner, and if not... the vagrant thought seemed to draw closer to the surface at this point, screaming incoherently at her as if it were gagged itself. She forced herself to stop reaching for it again.</p> <p>Thinking about staying here through the entire day led her to realize how hungry she was - she'd been awake all night and now had missed breakfast. And thirsty... if she could just have a glass of water somehow. She closed her eyes, overwhelmed by the feeling of just how helpless she was, to have no means of meeting such basic human needs. She could get through till dinnertime without food, but she just had to drink something. Though, really, she wasn't as thirsty as she felt she ought to be: she'd lost so much fluid during the night, she really should be in an agony of thirst, it seemed to her... no, not that! The SEMEN? Was that what was keeping her hydrated? It didn't seem she had had that much. It really wouldn't take a lot, though, would it? She sighted cross-eyed down the shaft. It had long since become obvious that the ‘balls’ were full of the stuff, and probably a lot of the shaft too: there seemed to be room for at least a pint of the liquid, if it filled the available space. Surely more than enough to last the rest of the time she was here. But to drink it voluntarily? She fought with her revulsion, knowing that as the day went on she had to drink something. She knew the problem was getting the gag started without setting off the other gadgets. She'd done it before: a soft enough sound in her mouth would do it, but she wasn't sure how much margin for error she had: a sound too soft wouldn't be enough, but too loud... well, she'd nearly died the last time she'd gotten the vibrator inside her going.</p> <p>The time to experiment with it was now, not after the room beyond the door filled with kids. Her heart started thundering again: it had definitely been working hard tonight, she'd have to remember to do something nice for it later. Tentatively, shaking with anxiety, she made a soft little sighing sound. No response, so she tried one a little louder. Her body twitched as an over-sensitive nerve near her anus fired for no reason - it was probably as scared as she was. She waited for her breathing to get back near normal, knowing she'd have to try one just a little louder still, positive now she was approaching the threshold of response of either the rod or the vibrator, if not both - it didn't matter, she knew as soon as one went off she'd set off the other. She started the sigh, held it back for a moment feeling she was shaking too badly to control it, knowing if this one didn't work she'd never be able to make herself try a louder one. She closed her eyes finally and tried the one last sigh.</p> <p>The gag jumped in her mouth, and the ends of her lips curled upward at the edges with satisfaction. She had to swallow quickly then, and after so much practice instantly fell into the rhythm of sucking and swallowing. Especially since she was doing it voluntarily, and it was in fact the one single thing in the world she had any control over at all, it felt very calming, as if she was a baby nursing at her mother's breast. Even though the sucking wasn't producing the flow of fluid, and was a byproduct of the efforts she had to go through to swallow, it still felt as if she were making it happen. She sucked for several minutes, the sticky, syrupy, weird tasting liquid taking the edge off her thirst, while the gag did its obscene gyrating dance in her mouth, until the absence of further sounds finally shut it down. For just those few minutes she was able to forget the coming hours.</p> <p>It was fully light now, and there was a glare from just below the windowsill that told her the sun would be directly on her in another ten minutes or so. With the room fully illuminated and the blinds pulled up, she realized for the first time how lucky she was to be on the second floor: nobody passing by could look in. The tension that had abated started to build up again: the first arrival of cars in the parking lot below brought home to her how close the moment she was dreading was. Like the patter of rain building up from a sprinkle to a steady beat, she became aware of sounds inside the building: doors opening, faint footsteps, distant snatches of conversation. She pictured the teachers opening up their rooms, putting their briefcases next to their desks, and suddenly was overcome by the bizarrely guilty thought that she hadn't gotten all her lesson done for the day. There was still a part of her mind not yet understanding that, no matter how this came out, she definitely wasn't going to be in any class today. The sun showed a sliver of itself over the windowsill now. It had been light for about an hour; it had to be about 7. An hour left.</p> <p>She felt the warmth on her thigh as the sunlight hit it. With a sinking feeling she realized that at around 8, the time of greatest danger of discovery, the room would be brightly lit and she, in particular, would be spotlighted in dazzling light. The chill from this image competed with the growing warmth as the sun picked out and highlighted a gradually larger area of her bare skin. The boisterous, laughing, mostly higher-pitched voices of students began to build up now the same way the faculty sounds had. That elusive thought that had stayed tauntingly at the edge of her mind came back in full force. It had to be trying to tell her a way out of this. She reached desperately for the thought, but it shied away again, maddeningly. She knew she had to stop trying to get it, needed to get her mind on something else. That was easy enough: the forefront of her mind was occupied with those student voices, now, ratcheting up a tension in her that she knew would approach an explosion soon. If I can just make it through first period, she thought, I'll feel like I'll be okay. Two hours from now, less, it'll be over. I'll tell myself I can relax then. If I can get through one period there's no reason I can't get through all of them.</p> <p>She felt a sudden chill at the thought that the voices might turn on the machinery. She could try to control the sounds she was making, but had no control over anybody else's. She stiffened as a particularly rowdy laugh came to her through the window. She waited for the pain, but nothing came. It must not be loud enough, she thought in relief. The outside sounds - her brain probably magnified them because she knew how far away they were, but it had actually taken some pretty loud noises, right there in the room, to turn on the sound-sensitive switches. Even sounds in the room sometimes weren't enough: a medium hummm she made with her voice turned on the gag, because it was right there in her mouth, but hadn't been enough to wake up the other monsters. Even voices from the classroom, beyond the closed door to the workroom, might not do it. She hoped. She prayed.</p> <p>That other thought was back again. She knew her plan to wait out the day wasn't foolproof, and that part of her that knew how to get free seemed to clamor louder for her attention when her thoughts turned in that direction. What was it? What was she missing? If she could just get free she could avoid the tension, the dangers, of waiting here all through the long hours worrying about discovery. If she could only find out what it was. Her eyes darted around the room for the thousandth time, at first avoiding the Polaroid but then examining it with the same intensity. The answer could be there. She quailed again as she looked at it, so conscious of what anybody would see when they came in here. If that person was a custodian, nearly alone in the building after the school day was over, the number of people who would ever see her like this would be at a minimum. But an entire classroom full of adolescents? With hundreds more in classrooms all up and down the hallway? God, God, God, please no. If I know how to get out of this, please let me figure out what it is.</p> <p>She started to shiver when the building doors were opened to the kids, at 7:30. She could hear the lockers banging, kids talking in the hallway: the moment she dreaded was getting so close now, after such a long night. Once more she tried to get free, feebly twisting her wrists in the cuffs, trying to move her knees in any direction, feeling close to crying again. She moaned slightly as she heard the classroom door open, and the gag started up again, scaring her. She sucked on it as it did its familiar wriggling, conscious how shocked the students would be to know what she was doing just on the other side of that closed door. She had alternated facing different directions all through the night, and now went through the strain of switching one more time, pressing the side of her head hard onto the table's surface, letting her weight rest on her forehead for a moment while rolling it, gently easing down onto the other side of her face, now looking toward the room's door. She wanted to know the instant somebody opened it. She hadn't turned while the gag was going before, and while she was turning the semen flowed towards her mouth, but had nowhere to go, with her lips making a tight seal around the shaft. She ended up with an extra-large gob of it to swallow once she was done. The sticky slickness of it coated her lips, now, disgusting her, not feeling like saliva. She knew it must be glistening visibly, and felt a little stream of it succeed in escaping her mouth and flow slowly down the side of her cheek. A few more students now came in; conversations were starting.</p> <p>She closed her eyes and repeated the thought that was becoming her mantra: they won't come in, I'll be fine here. As she did it that nagging feeling came back once more. The gag had turned off again.</p> <p>Another fifteen minutes and she could relax, really. Once the teacher was here and the class got going everything would be under control. It had to be getting close now. The classroom seemed full. Her concerns about the noise level appeared answered: there wasn't a much noisier place than a junior high classroom just before a class starts, but the closed door muffled it reasonably well: at least it brought it down below the threshold of the switches. The tension that had been building up began to recede once more. Must be very close now, she thought. It's probably not more than a minute or two till the bell (she stiffened) SHIT, oh my God, that's it that's what my brain's been trying to tell me. Oh my God, it wasn't anything about getting free it was trying to remind me ABOUT THE BELL...</p> <p>**BRRRRRRRRINGGGGGGGGGGG**</p> <p>Instantly everything came alive inside her: she gasped as she felt the first shock galvanizing every muscle in her body outward from her rectum, the whirring mania of the little silver egg generating its frenzies between her legs, the gag doing its orgasm dance in her mouth. The self-preservation center in her brain sent out furious messages to hold on, stay quiet, don't make a sound PLEASE. She listened in horror as an earsplitting moan came out of her muffled throat. Her insides turned to water as the door opened, and the faces of Kevin Battey and Sheila Wood, from the seats nearest the back, were framed in the doorway.</p> <p>That instant seemed to freeze, every detail burned into her memory: the consciousness of being naked, balanced on the tripod of her knees and head with bare backside up in the air, with that ridiculous balloon flying from it, her buttocks clenching, her hips moving, her thighs tightening in rhythm, her mouth giving an active blowjob to a disconnected penis... Sheila's hands raised to her mouth, Kevin with his jaw dropping open.</p> <p>Time started back up, at last, though in slow motion. A wave of heat started from her face and spread to her whole body. Her mind battled with the tumult of excitement and shame as she heard Sheila saying ""Oh... my... God!"" She heard the sound of desks being bumped and chairs overturning, and a rush of feet. More faces appeared in the doorway, expressing various degrees of shock and, in many cases, youthful hormones starting up. The ones with the best view started giggling, trying to stifle it but succeeding only partially.</p> <p>""How could..."" / ""Stop pushing, lemme see..."" / ""Look, look at her mouth..."" / ""Ewww, gross..."" / ""Laura Burton, you okay..."" / ""Oh right, she sure looks okay, doesn't she asshole?""... From the back, frantic cries of ""What is it? What's going on?""</p> <p>Her long night was over. A long, LONG morning was just beginning.</p></div>",[]
1413,"Sommer, Part 1",1,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-05-17,2,5,"Mbb, humil, D/s",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Der Vater war alleinerziehend – sein Frau bei der Geburt des jüngsten Sohnes gestorben.</p> <p>Die beiden waren jetzt in einem Alter, in dem sich andere begannen für Mädchen zu interessieren oder schon die erste Freundin präsentieren konnten. Der Kleine war gerade 14 Jahre alt geworden und der andere würde in einem halben Jahr seinen 16. Geburtstag feiern. Jeder der beiden hatte sein eigenes Zimmer. Das war der Grund, weshalb sich die beiden nie nackt gesehen haben.</p> <p>Die Jungs bekamen für den auch nur kleinsten Verstoß, aber auch für jede jede Schulnote, die schlechter als eine 3 war, Strafe.</p> <p>Die Sommerferienzeit war gekommen – damit auch die Urlaubszeit.</p> <p>Der Vater hatte sich schon vorher mit einigen seiner Kumpels an einem Ort verabredet, wo andere allein erziehende Väter ebenfalls ihre Söhne mitbringen würden. Es war ein einsames, weit abgelegenes Anwesen mitten im Wad.</p> <p>Dahin fuhr die kleine Familie nun. Für die nächsten 5 Wochen würde dieses Domizil als Bleibe für die drei dienen.</p> <p>Schon wärend der Fahrt sagte der Vater seine beiden Jungs, daß ab sofort Schluß sei mit der Faulenzerei.</p> <p>Beide hätten in den vor ihnen liegenden Ferien Zeit Geld zu verdienen und das nicht wenig Allerdings würden sie Dinge machen müssen, die sie bis dahin nie gemacht und nie gekannt hätten.</p> <p>Auf die Frage des Jüngeren, was es denn für Dinge seien, herschte das Familienoberhaupt ihn an: „Das wirst Du schon noch sehen!“ und fügte hinzu „Sollte ich merken oder erfahren, daß Ihr Euch auch nur einmal weigert das zu machen oder machen zu lassen, was man von Euch verlangt, dann setzt es Prügel! Verstanden?“</p> <p>Die Jungs beantworteten die Frage kleinlaut mit einem Ja.</p> <p>Die Fahrt führte nun durch dichten Wald. Der Vater hielt an und ließ beide Jungs aussteigen.</p> <p>„Zieht Eure Klamotten aus. Beide machten, was ihnen gesagt wurde. Anschließend durften sie wieder ins Auto – die Fahrt ging weiter.</p> <p>Etwa 30 Minuten nach dem Entkleiden der Jungen waren sie an ihr Ziel angekommen.</p> <p>Die Jungs sahen vor sich ein Jagdhaus, welches keine unbedeutende Große hatte. Das dazugehörige Grundstück war eingezäunt und wurde von mehreren Hunden, die frei herum liefen, bewacht.</p> <p>Zu seinen Kindern gewandt sagte der Vater: „Ihr seht, daß ein Ausreißen zweck- und sinnlos ist!“</p> <p>Nachdem die drei ausgestiegen waren kam ihnen ein Junge entgegen. Zum Erstaunen der ankommenden Jungs war dieser nur mit einem Lendenschutz bekleidet – es war der Sohn des Eigentümers dieses Anwesens.</p> <p>Wärend der Junge den Vater mit einer Verbeugung begrüßte beachtete er die Söhne gar nicht. Stattdessen ging er gleich ans Werk das Gepäck aus dem Auto zu holen. Die Jungs mußten mithelfen.</p> <p>Die Brüder staunten nicht schlecht als sie das Haus betraten und der Hausherr im barschen Ton zu ihnen sagte:</p> <p>„Ihr bewegt Eure Ärsche in den Raum, der für Euch bestimmt ist! Dort bleibt Ihr bis man Euch ruft!“</p> <p>Den Vater hingegen begrüßte der Mann höflich – ja freundschaftlich.</p> <p>Im Raum angekommen, der die nächsten Wochen ihr Aufenthalts- und Schlafraum sein sollte, sahen sie nur Matten ausgelegt. Kein Tisch war zu sehen und kein Stuhl. Die Jungs sahen keine Toilette und keine Waschgelegenheit. Sie fragten den Jungen, der sie emfangen und bis hierhin nicht einmal angesprochen hatte, was das solle und wo das Bad sei. Sie wollten wissen, warum es nur Matten, aber keine Tische und Stühle gäbe.</p> <p>Erst jetzt wurden die beiden von den Jungen im Lendenschutz aufgeklärt, aber nicht eindeutig.</p> <p>Der Junge sagte nur: „Für Euch ist es am besten Ihr stellt nie wieder solche Fragen. Hier gibt es Regeln, die von alle Jungs unbedingt einzuhalten sind. Diese Regeln wird man Euch noch sagen. Wenn Ihr die wißt, dann haltet Euch am besten daran! Egal, was man zu welcher Zeit von Euch verlangt – macht es einfach! Und noch etwas: Verlaßt nie diesen Raum ohne ausdrücklicher Erlaubnis!“ Mit diesen Worten ließ er die verduzten Brüder alleine.</p> <p>Sie suchten sich Matten aus, die nebeneinander lagen. Schlau waren sie aus dem, was sie bisher erlebten und zu hören bekamen, nicht geworden. Das sollte sich aber in der nächsten Zeit sehr schnell ändern.</p> <p>Jetzt erstmal waren sie alleine in diesen relativ großen Raum. Die beiden hatten außer ihren Slip nichts am Körper und auch keine Sachen, die sie hätten anziehen können. Nur eine Decke lag auf jeder Matte Irgendwie hatten die beiden Jungen Angst bekommen. Dazu beigetragen hatte nicht nur der barsche Ton des fremden Mannes, sondern auch die Worte seines Sohnes.</p> <p>Sie beschlossen abzuwarten, was da auf sie zukommen würde und setzten sich nebeneinander auf eine Matte.</p> <p>Was sonst hätten sie alleine in diesen großen dunklen Raum auch machen sollen? Es gab nichts womit sie sich hätten beschäftigen können.</p> <p>Nebeneinandersitzend philosofierten die beiden Jungen über die Zeit, die sie in dieser Öde, abgeschieden vom Rest der Welt, verbringen mußten.</p> <p>Beide Jungen kannten es nicht anders: Sie hatten ihren Vater ohne Widerworte zu gehorchen.</p> <p>Trotz vielen Ratens kamen sie nicht auf das, was sie erwartete. Sie hatten nicht die leiseste Ahnung von dem, was von ihnen in den nächsten Tagen verlangt und was an bzw. mit ihnen gemacht wurde.</p> <p>Das sollte sich aber sehr schnell, nämlich in den nächsten Stunden, ändern.</p> <p>Wie viel Zeit die Brüder seid ihrer Ankunft in diesem Raum verbracht hatten wußten sie nicht als die Tür aufgeschlossen wurde. Herein kam der Junge im Lendenschutz und sagte: „Ihr sollt zu Euren Vater kommen! Er will Euch meinen Vater vorstellen!“</p> <p>Jörg fragte den Jungen nach seinem Alter und erfuhr, daß dieser 13 Jahre alt sei und Achim hieß.</p> <p>Alle drei begaben sich in das Wohnzimmer. Es war so eingerichtet, daß in der Mitte des Zimmers kein Möbelstück stand. Dort hatten sich die beiden Jungs nebeneinander zu stellen. Der dritte Junge hatte sich neben seinem Vater zu stellen.</p> <p>„Mein Gastgeber will Euch richtig kennen lernen. Außerdem wird er Euch im Augenschein nehmen.. Alle Fragen, die Ihr gestellt bekommt, werdet Ihr der Wahrheit entsprechend und ausführlich beantworten. Ich werde noch einmal wiederholen, was ich Euch schon im Auto gesagt habe: „Ihr werdet machen, was man von Euch verlangt. Dabei spielt es keine Rolle, was es ist! Sollte ich auch nur ein Hauch von Gegenwehr merken, dann setzt es Prügel und Ihr bekommt Strafe!“ sagte der Vater an seine Söhne gerichtet. „Ich hoffe Ihr habt mich gut verstanden!“ fügte er mit Nachdruck hinzu. Die Teenis nickten zustimmend.</p> <p>Der fremde Mann, eine große kräftig und furchteinflößende Gestalt, stellte den beiden erstmal Fragen.</p> <p>„Wie heißt Ihr und wie alt seid Ihr?“ war die erste Frage. Der Ältere der beiden Jungs antwortete zuerst: „Ich heiße Jörg und bin 15 Jahre alt!“ Dann sagte der andere: „Ich heiße Andreas und bin 13 Jahre alt!“</p> <p>Nun stellte der Hausherr die Regeln auf, die die beiden noch ahnungslosen Jungs ab sofort einzuhalten hatten.</p> <p>Sie erfuhren, daß sie nur etwas machen durften, wenn sie die ausdrückliche Erlaubnis von einem Erwachsenen erhalten würden. Desweiteren hatten sie alle Anweisungen sofort, so lange und so gründlich wie nur möglich auszuführen. Dabei sollte es keine Rolle spielen, was es für Anweisungen waren, von welchem Erwachsenen und zu welcher Zeit sie erteilt wurden. Beide hatten jede Anweisung zu bestätigen mit den Worten: Ja mein Herr!“ und sie hatten nach Erledigung Vollzug zu melden. Andere Regeln waren nur das am Körper zu tragen, was angeordent wurde, wenn nicht anders angewiesen Grundstellung einzunehmen (Hände seitlich an Arschbacken, Hacken zusammen, Zehen ein Fußbreit auseinander, Blick gerade aus, Körper gerade).</p> <p>Sie hatten sich zum Strafantritt zu melden, diese zu erbitten und zu begründen, warum sie eine Strafe bekommen hatten. Nach Strafemfang hatten sie sich zu bedanken. Notdurft und Essenaufnahme durfte nur dann durchgeführt werden, wenn es erlaubt war. Die Augen der beiden wurden immer größer. Sie wagten aber kein Ton zu sagen.</p> <p>Erst als sie vom Redner gefragt wurden, ob sie alle Regeln verstanden hätten, antworteten beide mit einem leisen Ja!</p> <p>Gerade als der stämmige Typ etwas zu die Jungs sagen wollte schellte die Hausklocke.</p> <p>Achim brachte einen Mann herein. Dieser war in Begleitung von 2 Jungen.</p> <p>„Hallo Bernd! Du kommst zur richtigen Zeit. Bin gerade dabei den Neuankömmlingen zu erklären, wie sie ihre nächsten Wochen bei und mit uns verbringen werden! Deine Jungs sollen sich bis auf den Slip entkleiden und sich neben diese beiden stellen!“ tönte der Gastgeber.</p> <p>Wärend dessen brachte Achim, er schien wohl so eine Art Diener zu sein, ein paar Flaschen Bier herein und stellte sie vor die Männer auf dem Tisch.</p> <p>Die angekommenen Jungen hatten sich bis auf ihre Slip ausgezogen und sich neben Jörg und Andreas gestellt.</p> <p>Auch sie bekamen die Regeln, die sie ab sofort einzuhalten hatten, zu hören.</p> <p>Natürlich wurden auch sie nach Alter und Namen gefragt. Auf diese Weise erfuhren nicht nur Jörg und Andreas, was sie sich im Inneren gefragt hatten.</p> <p>Der Größere der beiden hieß Björn und war 16 Jahre alt. Der andere war 14 Jahre alt und hieß Michael.</p> <p>An alle Jungs gerichtet sagte der Hausherr: „Ich habe von Eure Väter erfahren, daß Euer Verhalten sehr zu wünschen übrig läßt und Eure Zeugnisse alles andere als gut waren! Weiter sollt Ihr aus eigener Kraft Geld verdienen! Was Eure schulischen Leistungen betrifft – die werden automatisch besser, wenn Ihr erst Eure Ferien hier hinter Euch habt. Denn Ihr werdet Euch wünschen kein zweites Mal hierher kommen zu müssen.</p> <p>Ihr werdet also alles das machen und mit bzw. an Euch machen lassen, was verlangt und gewünscht wird. Uns ist es egal, ob Ihr Euch schämt, gedemütigt oder erniedrigt fühlt. Uns ist egal, ob Ihr das machen wollt oder nicht, was gerade von Euch verlangt wird – Ihr habt es es ohne Kommentar zu machen oder geschehen zu lassen.</p> <p>Sollte auch nur einer von Euch denken hier aus die Reihe zu tanzen, der wird den Strafkeller kenneen lernen.</p></div>",[]
1414,"Sommer, Part 2",2,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-05-17,3,5,"Mbb, humil, D/s",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Haben wir uns verstanden?“ Alle 4 Jungen antworteten wieder mit einem leisen Ja.</p> <p>„Das war zu leise!“ herschte der Mann die nun ängstlich gewordenen Boys an. „JA!“ antworteten alle Jungs. Dieses Mal war das Ja aber lauter.</p> <p>„“Ihr werdet jetzt aus der Reihe ein Schritt nach vorne treten, wenn Euer Name aufgerufen wird!“ sagte der Vater von Jörg und Andreas.</p> <p>Als erstes hörte Michael seinen Namen. Er trat einen Schritt nach vorne.</p> <p>„Zieh Deinen Slip aus und werf ihn einfach hinter Dir. Dann verschränkst Du Deine Arme nach hinten auf den Rücken!“ hörte er die Anweisung.</p> <p>Zöglerich schob der Aufgerufene seinen Slip über seine Schenkel nach unten, streifte ihn ganz ab und schmiß das Kleidungsstück achtlos nach hinten. Wie angewiesen verschränkte er seine Arme auf den Rücken Man sah, wie beschämend es für ihn war nackt und ausgeliefert vor die anderen Jungen zu stehen.</p> <p>Die Männer sahen sich nun den Körper mit einer gewissen Gier in den Augen an.</p> <p>Der Junge mußte sich langsam im Kreis drehen, damit die Männer den Körper des Boys von alle Seiten sehen konnten.</p> <p>„Achim! Schau nach, ob der Bengel sauber ist!“ befahl der Hausherr seinem Sohn.</p> <p>Dieser stellte sich seitlich neben Michael, faßte dessen normal großen Schwanz an und schob die Vorhaut zurück. Instinktmäßig schob Michael seinen Unterkörper ein kleines Stück zurück.</p> <p>Schon wurde er von seinem Vater im barschen Ton abgefaucht: „Wer hat Dir erlaubt Dich zu bewegen?“</p> <p>„Keiner!“ sagte der Junge.</p> <p>Nachdem die Vorhaut zurück geschoben war wurde der Schwanz des Jungen von alle 3 Männer richtig in Augenschein genommen. Dabei vielen abfällige Bemerkungen wie: Der Schwanz war bestimmt noch nie steif! oder Da ist ganz sicher noch nie Saft rausgekommen! Michael schämte sich in Grund und Boden. Er traute sich aber nicht auch nur ein Ton zu sagen oder etwas zu machen. Er hörte Jörg und Andreas seinen Vater sagen, daß das ein doch ziemlich mickriger Schwanz sei.</p> <p>Darauf antworteten die anderen beiden Männer: „Na, dann laß doch mal sehen, was Deine Bengel zu bieten haben!“</p> <p>Kurz darauf standen die Brüder Jörg und Andreas nackt vor die Männer. Sie mußten ihre Vorhaut selbst zurück ziehen.</p> <p>Um das Quartett zu komplettieren wurde nun auch Björn aufgerufen. Auch er hatte das zu machen, was alle anderen Jungen befohlen wurde.</p> <p>Jetzt standen alle 4 Jungen nackt dicht am Tisch vor die Erwachsenen.</p> <p>„Was ist denn mit Deinem Bengel?“ fragte einer der Väter den Hausherrn und fügte hinzu „Der hat doch wohl nichts aus Gold?“ Achim war der letzte, der sich gleich die anderen Jungen aufzustellen hatte.</p> <p>Alle Jungen hatten ihre Arme auf den Rücken zu verschrenken und dort zu belassen.</p> <p>Die Väter befühlten jetzt die Teenieschwänze ausgiebig. Es wurde festgestellt, daß noch nicht jeder volles Schamhaar hatte. Das betraf vorallem Andreas, Michael und Achim. Beim Letzteren waren die Haare noch gar nicht zu sehen. Bei Andreas, der genau so alt war, war der Haarwuchs schon ausgeprägter, aber noch nicht abgeschlossen.</p> <p>Michael sein Vater sagte dann:“ Nun laßt uns doch mal sehen, was Ihr von Sauberkeit haltet.</p> <p>Die Jungs hatten sich umzudrehen und ihre Pobacken auseinander zu ziehen.</p> <p>„Ihr stinkt ja wie Aas!“ hrten sie jemand sagen.</p> <p>Achims Vater ordnete an: „Ihr werdet jetzt alle duschen gehen! Björn wird sich von Andreas und Jörg wird sich von Achim waschen lassen! Michael wäscht sich alleine! Danach werden die Älteren die Jüngeren waschen.</p> <p>Achim gehe mit Deine Gefährten duschen!“</p> <p>Was einschließlich Achim keine wissen konnte. Im Duschraum hatte der Hausheer sowohl Kameras als auch Mikrofone sowie ein Lautsprecher installiert.</p> <p>Auf diese Weise war es den Erwachsenen möglich alles zu sehen und zu hören. Sie konnten Anweisungen geben ohne sich erheben zu müssen.</p> <p>Die Männer sahen auf diese Weise, daß sich die Jungs zwar gegenseitig abseiften – nicht aber überall.</p> <p>Die Region zwischen den Beinen schienen sie wohl zu vergessen. Damit das nicht eintreten konnte ließ Jörg sein Vater seine Stimme ertönen. Er sagte: „Ihr dürft ruhig den ganzen Körper abseifen. Zum Körper gehört auch das, was Ihr zwischen die Beine hängen und was Ihr hinten habt!“</p> <p>Da weder Schwämme noch Seifenlappen zur Verfügung standen blieb den Jungs nichts anderes übrig als mit ihre Hände zwischen die Beine des jeweils anderen zu gehen.</p> <p>Kurze Zeit später, daß fiel den Männern auf, waren die Jungs fertig. Das aber war doch viel zu schnell. Also hatten sie sich noch einmal und dieses Mal ausgiebiger einzuseifen.</p> <p>Mit Befriedigung stellten die Väter fest, daß die Schwänze der Älteren durch das Einseifen langsam versteiften.</p> <p>Das wollten sie genauer sehen. Deshalb ließen sie Andreas und Achim sich hinter Jörg und Björn stellen.</p> <p>Die beiden älteren durften ihre Hände nicht von der Seite nehmen oder sich gar wegdrehen.</p> <p>„Das Einseifen macht Euch geil ja?“ hörten sie eine Stimme aus dem Lautsprecher, die dann hinzufügte: „Dann laßt mal sehen, was Ihr zu zeigen habt. Und wehe Ihr wehrt Euch körperlich oder innerlich! Laßt Eure kleinen Schwänze ruhig wachsen. Und ihr zwei, Andreas und Achim, vergeßt nicht die beiden Schwänze auch unter der Vorhaut zu waschen – vorallem den Eichelkranz!“</p> <p>Schon spürten Jörg und Björn die kleinen feingliedrigen Hände an ihre Eicheln. Ihre Schwänze wurden dadurch vollends steif.</p> <p>An Micheal gewandt sagte sein Vater: „Du darfst auch zeigen, was Du zu bieten hast! Laß Dich nicht feiern!“</p> <p>Kurz darauf sahen die Männer, wie der 14Jährige seinen Riemen hochwichste.</p> <p>Um dem ganzen noch eins drauf zu setzen sagte Michaels Vater zu seinem Sohn: „Streichel Deinen Körper dabei und bewege Dich! Du hast es Dir doch ganz sicher schon öfter selbst gemacht. Wir wollen sehen, wie Du es Dir machst. Und Ihr zwei, Andreas und Achim, laßt Eure eingeseifte Hand über die Eichel wandern bis über den Eichelkranz! Natürlich wollen wir auch bei Euch, Jörg und Björn, Eure Geilheit sehen! Bewegt Eure Kadaver also! Wenn Ihr es Euch alleine macht werdet Ihr doch auch nicht wie Bretter da liegen! Und wehe einer von Euch kommt zum Orgasmus!“</p> <p>Dieses Schauspiel, bei dem sich vorallem die älteren Boys schämten, dauerte eine ganze Weile.</p> <p>Nachdem sie wieder in der Stube waren wurden die beiden 13Jährigen gefragt, ob sie wirklich alles gewaschen hätten. Beide antworteten guten Gewissens mit Ja.</p> <p>„Na dann dreht Euch mal um Jörg und Björn!“ wurden sie aufgefordert. Nun hatten sich die beiden 13Jährigen jeder vor den Po des jenigen zu knien, den sie zu waschen hatten und die Pobacken zu spreizen.</p> <p>„Jetzt kommt der Test, ob die beiden wirklich sauber sind! Jeder von Euch wird jetzt seine Zunge um das Poloch kreisen lassen. Ihr dürft sogar mit der Zungenspitze ein bischen ins Poloch rein!“ ordnete Michael sein Vater an.</p> <p>Beide Jungen machten Anstalten sich dagegen zu wehren und bekamen dafür eine Strafe.</p> <p>So hatten sich beide über den Stubentisch zu legen. Als erstes nahmen die Väter der beiden jeder einen Lederriemen. Schon klatschten die Schläge auf die Knabenärsche. Weder schreien noch Flehen und erst recht nicht das Bitten half. Jeder der Jungen bekam 5 Schläge. Danach tauschten die Väter und wieder klatschten 5 Schläge auf die smarten Pobacken.</p> <p>„Das sollte Euch eine Lehre sein! Jetzt macht Ihr, was man Euch gesagt hat!“ Mit dieser Aufforderung wurden sie wieder an ihren Platz geschickt.</p></div>",[]
1415,"Sommer, Part 3",3,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-05-21,1,5,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Haben wir uns verstanden?“ Alle 4 Jungen antworteten wieder mit einem leisen Ja.</p> <p>„Das war zu leise!“ herschte der Mann die nun ängstlich gewordenen Boys an. „JA!“ antworteten alle Jungs. Dieses Mal war das Ja aber lauter.</p> <p>„“Ihr werdet jetzt aus der Reihe ein Schritt nach vorne treten, wenn Euer Name aufgerufen wird!“ sagte der Vater von Jörg und Andreas.</p> <p>Als erstes hörte Michael seinen Namen. Er trat einen Schritt nach vorne.</p> <p>„Zieh Deinen Slip aus und werf ihn einfach hinter Dir. Dann verschränkst Du Deine Arme nach hinten auf den Rücken!“ hörte er die Anweisung.</p> <p>Zöglerich schob der Aufgerufene seinen Slip über seine Schenkel nach unten, streifte ihn ganz ab und schmiß das Kleidungsstück achtlos nach hinten. Wie angewiesen verschränkte er seine Arme auf den Rücken Man sah, wie beschämend es für ihn war nackt und ausgeliefert vor die anderen Jungen zu stehen.</p> <p>Die Männer sahen sich nun den Körper mit einer gewissen Gier in den Augen an.</p> <p>Der Junge mußte sich langsam im Kreis drehen, damit die Männer den Körper des Boys von alle Seiten sehen konnten.</p> <p>„Achim! Schau nach, ob der Bengel sauber ist!“ befahl der Hausherr seinem Sohn.</p> <p>Dieser stellte sich seitlich neben Michael, faßte dessen normal großen Schwanz an und schob die Vorhaut zurück. Instinktmäßig schob Michael seinen Unterkörper ein kleines Stück zurück.</p> <p>Schon wurde er von seinem Vater im barschen Ton abgefaucht: „Wer hat Dir erlaubt Dich zu bewegen?“</p> <p>„Keiner!“ sagte der Junge.</p> <p>Nachdem die Vorhaut zurück geschoben war wurde der Schwanz des Jungen von alle 3 Männer richtig in Augenschein genommen. Dabei vielen abfällige Bemerkungen wie: Der Schwanz war bestimmt noch nie steif! oder Da ist ganz sicher noch nie Saft rausgekommen! Michael schämte sich in Grund und Boden. Er traute sich aber nicht auch nur ein Ton zu sagen oder etwas zu machen. Er hörte Jörg und Andreas seinen Vater sagen, daß das ein doch ziemlich mickriger Schwanz sei.</p> <p>Darauf antworteten die anderen beiden Männer: „Na, dann laß doch mal sehen, was Deine Bengel zu bieten haben!“</p> <p>Kurz darauf standen die Brüder Jörg und Andreas nackt vor die Männer. Sie mußten ihre Vorhaut selbst zurück ziehen.</p> <p>Um das Quartett zu komplettieren wurde nun auch Björn aufgerufen. Auch er hatte das zu machen, was alle anderen Jungen befohlen wurde.</p> <p>Jetzt standen alle 4 Jungen nackt dicht am Tisch vor die Erwachsenen.</p> <p>„Was ist denn mit Deinem Bengel?“ fragte einer der Väter den Hausherrn und fügte hinzu „Der hat doch wohl nichts aus Gold?“</p> <p>Achim war der letzte, der sich gleich die anderen Jungen aufzustellen hatte.</p> <p>Alle Jungen hatten ihre Arme auf den Rücken zu verschrenken und dort zu belassen.</p> <p>Die Väter befühlten jetzt die Teenieschwänze ausgiebig. Es wurde festgestellt, daß noch nicht jeder volles Schamhaar hatte. Das betraf vorallem Andreas, Michael und Achim. Beim Letzteren waren die Haare noch gar nicht zu sehen. Bei Andreas, der genau so alt war, war der Haarwuchs schon ausgeprägter, aber noch nicht abgeschlossen.</p> <p>Michael sein Vater sagte dann:“ Nun laßt uns doch mal sehen, was Ihr von Sauberkeit haltet.</p> <p>Die Jungs hatten sich umzudrehen und ihre Pobacken auseinander zu ziehen.</p> <p>„Ihr stinkt ja wie Aas!“ hrten sie jemand sagen.</p> <p>Achims Vater ordnete an: „Ihr werdet jetzt alle duschen gehen! Björn wird sich von Andreas und Jörg wird sich von Achim waschen lassen! Michael wäscht sich alleine! Danach werden die Älteren die Jüngeren waschen.</p> <p>Achim gehe mit Deine Gefährten duschen!“</p> <p>Was einschließlich Achim keine wissen konnte. Im Duschraum hatte der Hausheer sowohl Kameras als auch Mikrofone sowie ein Lautsprecher installiert.</p> <p>Auf diese Weise war es den Erwachsenen möglich alles zu sehen und zu hören. Sie konnten Anweisungen geben ohne sich erheben zu müssen.</p></div>",[]
1416,"Sommer, Part 4",4,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-05-21,1,5,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Doch vorher wurden Jörg und Björn an den Tisch gerufen.</p> <p>„Auch Ihr bekommt jeder Schläge, weil Ihr es durchgehen lassen habt, daß sich die beiden weigern konnten. Ihr hättet sie dazu annimieren müssen die Anordnung zu befolgen!“ bekamen sie zu hören. Auch sie mußten sich über den Tisch legen. Im Gegensatz zu die beiden anderen bekamen sie jeder insgesamt 20 Schläge. Dieses mit der Begründung, daß sie ja mehr aushalten würden auf Grund Ihrer Größe und Ihres Alters.</p> <p>Mit Tränen in den Augen und Striemen auf die Pobacken wurden die beiden auf ihre Plätze geschickt.</p> <p>Wieder knieten die 13-Jährigen nieder und wieder hielten die beiden älteren ihre Pobacken auseinander.</p> <p>„Jetzt macht Ihr das, was Ihr machen solltet!“ hörten die beiden knieenden Boys Achims Vater sagen.</p> <p>Jeder steckte seine Zunge raus und führte sie langsam und zögerlich zum Poloch. Das dauerte den Erwachsenen alles zu lange. Einer von ihnen stand auf und drückte erst dem einen und dann dem anderen sein Gesicht an die Popacken der Stehenden. „Los Zunge raus und anständig lecken! Vergeßt nicht die Zunge auch zu bewegen! Sonst gibt’s noch mal Schläge! Wir wollen Eure Zungen im Arsch der beiden verschwinden sehen und wir wollen sehen, wie sie das Loch umkreist!“ wurden sie angefaucht.</p> <p>Voller Ekel, aber auch voller Angst machten die Boys, was ihnen gesagt wurde.</p> <p>Zur gleichen Zeit wurde Michael angehalten wieder seinen Teenieschwanz hoch zu wichsen und sich zu streicheln. Das Bewegen entsprechend seiner Geilheit durfte dabei natürlich nicht fehlen.</p> <p>Inzwischen war es schon spät geworden. Die Väter hatten hunger – wollten was essen.</p> <p>Andreas und Achim wurden in die Küche geschickt. Sie hatten das Abendmal herzurichten.</p> <p>Jörg, Björn und Michael hatten sich dicht vor die Männer in Grundstellung aufzustellen.</p> <p>Eines der Väter schlug vor bei jedem die Schamhaare ganz kurz zu stutzen und jedem eine Glatze zu verpassen. Das gleiche sollte dann auch bei die in der Küche befindlichen Boys geschehen. Damit waren die anderen Väter sofort einverstanden. Als Begründung gaben sie an, daß keiner besser oder schlechter auszusehen hätte.</p> <p>Achim hatte sein Tun in der Küche zu unterbrechen und die Haarschneidemaschine zu holen.</p> <p>Nachdem der Junge wieder verschwunden war mußte Jörg vortreten. Er war der erste, bei dem sämtliche Scham- und Kopfhaare entfernt wurden. Nacheinander folgten Björn und Michael.</p> <p>Nach etwa 30 Minuten waren die drei Teenies ihre Haare los.</p> <p>„Ihr geht jetzt in die Küche und macht weiter, was die beiden angefangen haben! Schickt die beiden zu uns!“ wurde ihnen befohlen.</p> <p>Es dauerte nicht lange und auch die beiden 13jährigen waren ihre ohnehin kaum gewachsenen Schamhaare los.</p> <p>Auch sie hatten gleich den anderen eine Glatze.</p> <p>Das Abendbrot war fertig und wurde serviert. Die Jungs saßen separat an einem kleinen Tisch, der so flach war, daß sie gezwungen waren sich wie Japaner auf dem Fußboden zu setzen.</p> <p>Nach dem Abendessen und nachdem die Jungs abgewaschen und die Küche wieder gesäubert hatten wurde ihnen die nächsten Maßnahmen mitgeteilt, die sie erwarten würden.</p> <p>Als erstes sprach Jörg und Andreas ihr Vater. Er sagte: „Ihr dürft frei entscheiden, wo Ihr die Nacht verbringen wollt. Wir machen Euch zwei Vorschläge. Zwischen diese beiden klönnt Ihr wählen. Wenn Ihr Euch für ein Vorschlag entschieden habt, dann wird der ohne Wenn und Aber auch angenommen und realisiert. Hier also die Vorschläge für meine beiden Söhne. Der erste Vorschlag lautet für Dich Jörg: Entweder verbringst Du die kommende Nacht mit Achims Vater und mit Achim in einem Zimmer oder Du verbringst die Nacht alleine mit Achims Vater sowie mit dem Vater von Michael und Björn.!“ Jörg entschied sich für den ersten Vorschlag.</p> <p>An Andreas gerichtet schlug er dieses vor: Entweder würde der Junge die kommende Nacht mit ihm und mit Björn verbringen oder mit ihm und dem Vater von Björn und Michael. Auch er entschied sich für den ersten Vorschlag. Beide waren nicht schlecht erstaunt als sie dann zu hören bekamen, daß jeder die darauf folgende Nacht den zweiten Vorschlag annehmen müßten. Michael blieb nichts anderesd übrig als die Nacht mit seinem eigenen Vater zu verbringen.</p> <p>Der Vater von Jörg und Andreas war mit seine Ausführungen am Ende. Es ergriff Michael und Björn ihr Vater das Wort. Er sagte nicht ohne Nachdruck: „Behaltet immer im Kopf, daß Ihr zu machen habt, was man von Euch verlangt. Ihr habt mit und an Euch machen zu lassen, was verlangt wird. Es spielt weder eine Rolle, was, wann und wie oft es verlangt wird – es wird gehorcht und das ohne Murren! Vergeßt das nicht! Wer dennoch gegen diese Regel verstoßen hat, der muß mit einer empfindlichen Strafe rechnen. Und habt immer im Hinterkopf, daß Ihr hier seid, um Geld zu verdienen!“ Damit war auch er am Ende seiner Rede.</p> <p>Als letztes ergriff der Vater von Achim das Wort: „Ab sofort werdet Ihr Lendenschutz tragen. Das ist eine Auszeichnung. Damit will ich sagen: Ihr habt es Euch verdient den Lendenschutz tragen zu dürfen. Wer nämlich kein Lendenschutz tragen darf ist im wörtlichsten Sinn für alle in diesem Haus befindliche Erwachsene Freiwild.</p> <p>Auch er war fertzig mit seinen Ausführungen. Zu seinem Sohn gewandt sagte er: Achim! Hole aus der Kammer, was rechts in der Ecke liegt!“</p> <p>Kurz darauf hatte jeder sein Lendenschutz umgebunden.</p> <p>Wärend die Männer noch eine ganze Weile gemütlich zusammen saßen und sich mehrere Biere trinkend angeregt unterhielten und ihre Scherze machten hatten sich die Boys im Abstand von einem halben Meter voneinander aufzuhalten. Jeder der Boys hatte eine andere Haltung einzunehmen und so zu verharren.</p> <p>Jörg hatte sich in Grundstellung hinzustellen, sein Bruder Andreas hatte sich mit gespreizte Beine und Hände auf seine Knie hinzuknien. Michael durfte sich mit angewinkelte und ebenfalls angewinkelte Beine hinsetzen wärend sein Bruder Björn sich breitbeinig hinhocken mußte. Achim hatte es am bequemsten, denn er durfte sich, selbstredend auch breitbeinig auf den Boden legen.</p> <p>Es muß schon Nacht gewesen sein, die Teenies waren jedenfalls unentlich müde, als die Väter jeder in ihr Zimmer ging. Mit ihnen gingen die vorgesehenen Boys mit.</p> <p>In den Zimmern ging es dann hart zur Sache. Ertst jetz wurde den Jungs, unabhängig voneinander, klar, was sie zu erwarten hatten. Denn jeder Vater sagte den Boys, die bei ihnen waren: „Wir werden Euch an andere Männer vermieten. Die Männer werden das von Euch verlangen, was Ihr in dieser und in der kommenden Nacht beigebracht bekommt. Je mehr Ihr mitmacht und je mehr Ihr an und mit Euch machen laßt – um so mehr Geld wird verdient. Jeder von Euch bekommt ein Drittel von dem, was gezahlt wird! Also haltet Euch ran und lernt schnell!</p> <p>Als erstes hatte jeder der Boys sein Lendenschutz abzulegen. Dann wurden sie wirklich ausgiebig und eingehend untersucht. Vorallem aber war es der Po, die Hoden und der Schwanz selbst peniebel in Augenschein, aber auch in die Hand und in den Mund genommen wurde. Schon lange war es den Vätern egal, ob die Jungen das wollten oder nicht. Ob sie sich schämten oder gar erniedrigt bzw. gedemütigt fühlten – die Kerle wollten einfach ihren Spaß und diesen weitervermitteln.</p> <p>Jörg war mit Achim und seinem Vater in einem Zimmer – wie es der Vorschlag war.</p> <p>Nachdem die beiden sich der eingehenden Untersuchung unterzogen hatten mußte Achim den Älteren einen blasen. Achims Vater indes beschäftigte sich mit dem Gehänge seines Sohnes. Langsam, jedoch nicht ohne Druck, schob der Mann seinen dicken Finger ins jungfräulich enge Loch seines Sohnes. Dieser durfte trotz der Schmerzen nicht aufhören Jörg zu blasen.</p> <p>„Nun will ich mal sehen, wie Ihr Euch beide liebt!“ sagte der Mann zu die beiden Boys.</p> <p>Beide hatten sich vor ihm hinzustellen, sich zu umarmen, sich gegenseitig den Unterleib sowie den Po zu streicheln und sie hatten sich zu küssen.</p> <p>Dieses Schauspiel dauerte eine ganze Weile. Irgendwann verlangte der Kerl, daß sich der Ältere vor Achim hinkniet und ihm einen bläst.</p></div>",[]
1417,"Sommer, Part 5",5,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-05-21,2,5,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dabei hatte er seinen Finger zwischen die Pobacken des Jungen verschwinden zu lassen. Durch das Eindringen von Jörg seinem Finger in Achims Poloch schob letzterer seinen Unterkörper nach vorne. Jörg hielt mit seinem Mund dagegen, spielte mit seiner Zunge an der noch kleinen Eichel und streichelte mit der anderen Hand die kleinen Hoden.</p> <p>Achim sein kleiner Schwanz wurde steif und immer steifer. Der Junge sagte auf einmal: „Das krippelt so komisch!“</p> <p>Sein Vater befahl Jörg sofort mit dem Blasen aufzuhören und seinen Sohn mit der Hand weiter zu wichsen.</p> <p>Der tat dieses bis Achim zusammen zuckte – er hatte seinen ersten Samenerguß.</p> <p>Der Junge schämte sich, weil das sowohl sein Vater als auch ein ihm vollkommen fremder Junge gesehen hatte.</p> <p>Sein bischen Sperma landete direkt in Achim sein Gesicht. Der durfte den Saft jedoch nicht abwischen.</p> <p>Nun hatte sich Jörg aufs Bett zu legen, seine Beine zu spreizen und zu sich anzuwinkeln Der Mann nahm Gleitgel und schmierte damit das Poloch des auf den Bett liegenden Boys als auch sein Schwanz damit ein.</p> <p>Dann kniete er sich zwischen die Beine des Boys und schob sein Großen in das noch enge Boyloch.</p> <p>Jörg atmete tief durch, verzog das Gesicht zu einer Grimasse und stöhnte wegen der Schmerzen. Das hinderte Achim sein Vater aber nicht daran weiter zu machen. Viel mehr schob er seinen großen Prügel noch weiter hinein. Jörg hielt die Schmerzen nicht mehr aus und fing an zu heulen. Sich zu wehren traute er sich nicht.</p> <p>Wohl aber versuchte er durch Bewegen seines Unterkörpers dem Schmerz zu entfliehen. Der Schein trügte jedoch. Langsam, genüßlich und sich Zeit lassend schob der Mann sein Becken im gleichen Tempo immer wieder vor und zurück. Ab und zu ließ er sein mächtigen Schwanz ganz aus dem Poloch des unter ihm Liegenden heraus gleiten, um ihn dann wieder verschwinden zu lassen. Wärend der ganzen Zeit hatte sich Achim über Jörg sein Kopf zu knien. So war sein Vater in der Lage den inzwischen abgeschlafften kleinen Schwanz zwischen seine Lippen zu nehmen und mit der Zunge daran zu spielen.</p> <p>Sowohl für Achim als auch für Jörg schien es eine Ewigkeit zu dauern ehe sich der Typ im Po des Teenies ergoß. Mit kräftigen Bewegungen und Zuckungen stieß er immer wieder nach bis er entlich fertig war.</p> <p>Jörg merkte außer dem Brennen in seinem Poloch noch Flüssigkeit heraus fließen. Erst dachte er an Blut.</p> <p>Sachte faßte er danach und fühlte an seinem Finger eine schleimige Flüssigkeit – den Samen des Mannes.</p> <p>Zum Abschluß hatte sich Jörg vor Achim und seinem Vater selbst zu befriedigen. Achim hatte sich auf den Schoß seines Vater zu setzen wärend Jörg sich vor beide hinstellen mußte.</p> <p>„Los mein Junge! Zeig uns, was Du drauf hast! Aber mach es richtig, sonst spürst Du mein Prügel noch mal!“</p> <p>forderte er den Jungen auf. Dieser wußte inzwischen sehr wohl, was unter Richtig zu verstehen war.</p> <p>Also nahm er die Beine auseinander, streichelte mit einer Hand seine flache Brust, seinen Bauch, ließ die Hand über die Innenseiten seiner Schenkel genau so gleiten wie über seine Leisten und über seinen Hodensack Auch vergaß er nicht seine Pobacken. Vorallem vergaß er nicht sich zu bewegen je geiler er wurde. Mit der anderen Hand umfaßte er seinen doch schon großen Schwanz und schob die Vorhaut hin und her.</p> <p>Zwischendurch sagte Achim sein Vater: „Ich werde Dir sagen, wann Du abspritzen darfst!“</p> <p>Achim mußte sich wärend dieser Zeit von seinem Vater zwischen seine schlanken noch kindlich aussehenden Schenkel an sein kleines Gehänge fassen lassen. Ab und zu stöhnte der Junge, weil sein Vater des öfteren fester zupackte. Von Zeit zu Zeit bewegte der Kleine wegen der Schmerzen zwischen seine Beine den Hintern.</p> <p>Das schien dem Kerl zu gefallen, denn er faßte noch kräftiger zu. Zum Schluß so kräftig, daß sein Sohn anfing Tränen zu vergießen und sich noch heftiger mit seinen kleinen Pobacken auf die Schenkel seines Vaters bewegte.</p> <p>Die Bewegungen seines Sohnes, die dieser durch das Hin und Herrutschen mit seine Pobacken auf dessen Schenkel verursachte, und das Bild, welches der Teenieboy vor ihm bot, brachten den Schwanz des Mannes noch einmal zu stehen.</p> <p>Er befahl seinem Sohn sich seitlich von ihm zu stellen, sich dann nach unten zu beugen und ihm einen zu blasen.</p> <p>Dabei konnte der Mann immer noch zwischen die Beine seine Sohnes fassen und er konnte weiter ungestört zusehen, wie es sich Jörg besorgte.</p> <p>Auf einmal sagte der Vater zu seinem Sohn: „Wehe Du ziehst Deinen Mund weg – egal, was passiert! Du darfst erst wieder hoch kommen, wenn ich es Dir erlaube. So lange bleibt mein gutes Stück in Deinem Rachen!“</p> <p>Es verging eine ganze Weile. Jörg war schon geil wie noch nie – er konnte seinen Samen fast nicht mehr zurück halten. Der Druck in sein Unterleib war zwar angenehm für ihn, aber so gut wie nicht mehr auszuhalten.</p> <p>Dementsprechend stöhnte er. Seinen Körper bewegte er inzwischen unkontrolliert. Der knackige Po flog förmlich in alle Richtungen: Zu den Seiten, nach vorne und wieder nach hinten, er kreiste und wiederholte diese Bewegungen.</p> <p>Achim wollte instinkttief seinen Kopf zurück ziehen als er merkte, wie der Samen seines Vaters in sein Mund schoß. Am Zurückziehen wurde der Junge jedoch durch den Druck, den sein Vater auf sein Hinterkopf ausübte, gehindert. Dem Sohn blieb also nichts anderes übrig als das Zeug in seinem Mund zu lassen. „Schluck es runter!“ hörte er die Stimme seines Vaters.</p> <p>An Jörg gerichtet, der schon ganz tief atmete und sich in seiner Geilheit quälte, sagte der Mann: „Wenn mein Sohn sich vor Dir hingekniet hat, dann darfst Du ihm Deine Soße ins Gesicht schleudern! Anschließend wirst Du sein Gesicht sauber lecken!“</p> <p>Achim kniete sich also vor Jörg. Dabei hatte er die Hände hinter seinem Kopf zu falten.</p> <p>Jörg merkte das immer stetig wachsende Krippeln. Er merkte, wie sein Samen immer weiter nach oben in sein Schwanz stieg. Einer Fontäne gleich schleuderte er Achim den Samen ins Gesicht. Am liebsten hätte der Jüngere seinen Kopf zu Seite gedreht. Aber das wagte er sich nicht. So blieb ihm nichts weiter übrig als Lippen und Augen zu schließen und alles über sich ergehen zu lassen. Achim stand auf und stellte sich vor Jörg. Beide hatten sich so hinzustellen, daß der Kerl die beiden Boys von der Seite und somit alles genau sehen konnte.</p> <p>„Nun los, leck meinem Sohn Dein Zeug aus seinem Gesicht!“ befahl er mit Nachdruck.</p> <p>Jörg begann zögerlich. Als er jedoch einen kräftigen Schlag auf seine Pobacken verspührte wurde sein Tun schneller. Voller Ekel leckte er Achim das Gesicht sauber und schluckte das Zeug runter.</p> <p>Die Jungs durften noch einmal gemeinsam duschen. Eine Duschkabine befands sich nämlich neben jedem Zimmer, wo Personen schliefen. Nach dem Duschen hatte sich Jörg auf der einen und Achim auf der anderen Seite des Mannes zu legen. Nun entlich durften sie schlafen.</p> <p>So oder ähnlich erging es auch den anderen Boys.</p> <p>Sie alle kamen nicht eher zum Schlafen bis jeder mindestens einmal geheult hatte und auch nicht eher bis jeder mindestens einmal einen Männerschwanz in seinem Teeniepo geschoben bekam.</p> <p>In dieser Nacht wußten alle Boys, wie geblasen werden sollte und sie wußten auch, wie Samen schmeckt. Dabei war es den Vätern egal, ob es der boyeigene oder der Männersamen war.</p> <p>Was die Männer nicht merkten: Die Boys lagen noch lange wach, weil sie wegen der Schmerzen, die sie am und im Po immer noch verspührten, nicht einschlafen konnten.</p> <p>Erst nach und nach schlief ein Boy nach dem anderen ein. Dieses mit der Angst nicht nur vor dem nächsten Tag als viel mehr vor die nächsten Wochen, die sie in diesem Haus und mit diese Männer verbingen sollten.</p> <p>Keiner der Boys konnte ahnen, daß es nicht nur bei diese drei Kerle bleiben würde. Denn 48 Stunden später schon sollten sie eines Besseren belehrt werden. Allerdings war das noch ein Geheimnis der Väter.</p> <p>Denn deren Vorhaben war die Boys an andere Männer, die sich zur gegebenen Zeit einfinden würden, zu vermieten.</p></div>",[]
1418,"Sommer, Part 6",6,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-06-06,2,5,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Es war später Vormittag geworden - Der Frühstüscktisch war gedeckt. Die Väter saßen wieder an ihrem Tisch und die Söhne an den ihren. Jeder der Boys hatte einen Lendenschutz um. Die Jungen hörten, wie sich die Väter über die vergangene Nacht unterhielten.</p> <p>Keiner der Boys wagte den anderen in die Augen zu schauen, denn alle schämten sich. Sie schämten sich, weil die Kerle namentlich sagten, wer was machen und machen lassen mußte, wie die Boys in den jeweiligen Situationen reagiert und wie sie geheult hätten.</p> <p>Plötzlich schellte die Türglocke. Nur Achim sein vater wußte, wer zu dieser Stunde um Einlaß bat.</p> <p>Er schickte seinen Sohn an die Tür die Gäste herin zu lassen.</p> <p>Kurz darauf sahen die anderen Väter und ihre Söhne einen Mann, der ein durchschnittliches, aber sehr gepflegtes Erscheinungsbild hatte. In seiner Begleitung befanden sich 2 Boys, die nicht älter als höchstens 15 Jahre sein konnten – es waren Zwillinge. Sie glichen sich wie ein Ei dem anderen. Beide hatten schulterlanges blondes leicht gewelltes Haar, beide waren sehr schlank und beide waren bekleidet nur mit einem ganz engen Slip. Die Väter konnten sowohl die kleinen Beulen im Schritt sehen als auch die knackigen gut geformten Pobacken.</p> <p>Nach der Begrüßung und der gegenseitigen Vorstellung der Väter mit dem Mann nahm dieser ebenfalls am Tisch platz.</p> <p>Seine Söhne, als die gab er die mitgebrachten Jungs ausgab, mußten stehen bleiben.</p> <p>Der Vater der Zwillinge genoß sein erstes Bier, aß in aller Ruhe Frühstück wärend seiner Kinder scheinbar ignoriert immer noch da standen, wo sie zum Zeitpunkt ihres Ankommens gestanden hatten. Das Frühstück war beendet, die anderen Jungs brachten die Küche in Ordnung und stellten sich dann neben die beiden anderen. Im Unterschied zu die Zwillinge standen die anderen Boys alle in Grundstellung stramm.</p> <p>Der Vater der Zwinllinge forderte seine Kinder auf sich so vorzustellen, wie es sich gehört.</p> <p>So erfuhren alle im Zimmer Anwesenden, daß der eine Holger und der andere Rene hieß, das beide 14 Jahre alt waren und das sie ihre Sommerferien dazu nutzen würden, um einerseits ihre Disziplin zu verbessern und andererseits Geld zu verdienen. Achim hatte den beiden je ein Lendenschutz zu bringen. Diese mußten sofort angelegt und die Slips ausgezogen werden. Als wenn es die Zwillinge abgesprochen hätten legten sie erst den Lendenschutz um und entledigten sich dann des Slips. Das war natürlich so nicht gedacht von den Erwachsenen. Also hatten Holger und Rene den Lendenschutz wieder abzulegen. Sie durften diesen zur Strafe nicht wieder anlegen –hatten nackt zu sein. Auch diese beiden Jungen bekamen dann die zu beachtenden Regeln und die Anzugsordnung zu wissen.</p> <p>Alsdann mußten alle Boys ins Freie. Dort hatten sie das Anwesen zu säubern und festlich herzurichten. Ein Zelt wurde errichtet, Tische und Stühle wurden aufgestellt.</p> <p>Es wurden Lampenketten am Eingang des Zeltes und im Zelt angebracht und Tische für das kalte Büffet plaziert. Natürlich mußten alle Wege im Laufschritt bzw. durch schnelles Gehen zurückgelegt werden. Am Spätnachmittag waren die Jungs zwar erschöpft, aber froh alles geschafft zu haben.</p> <p>Zur Belohnung wurde allen gestattet im Haus am Tisch, wo sonst die Väter saßen, zu essen. Die Zwillinge durften, weil sie fleißig waren, vorher schon ihr Lendenschutz anlegen.</p> <p>Nach dem Essen hatten sich alle in einer Reihe und der Größe nach aufzustellen.</p> <p>Den ??ys wurde nun dieses mitgeteilt: „Ihr werdet jetzt noch einmal überall rasiert und dann von vorne, von der Seite und von hinten fotografiert. Außerdem werdet Ihr in verschiedene Posen abgelichtet. In welche Posen erfahrt Ihr noch. Wärend des Fotografierens wollen wir ein Lächeln in Eure Gesichter sehen. Anschließend werdet Ihr und es werden alle Körperteile und –regionen gemessen. Also vom Kopf angefangen bis hinunter zu die Schenkel. Die Maße von Eure Waden sind uninteressant! Jetzt geht Ihr alle duschen und kommt dann wieder her!“ Mit diesen Worten waren die Boys zum Duschen entlassen. Kurz zuvor wurden alle, auf dem Kopf und im Schambereich rasiert. Nur die Zwillinge wurden auf dem Kopf nicht rasiert. Das hatte natürlich einen Grund, den die beiden Boys erst am nächsten Abend selbst heraus fanden. Die älteren Jungen wurden kontrolliert, ob sie schon Haare zwischen ihre Pobacken hatten. Das war jedoch nicht der Fall. Auch wurden keine Haare zwischen die Beine und an den Schenkeln entdeckt. Dafür aber am Sack. Diese wurden entfernt.</p> <p>Nachdem die Jungs vom Duschen zurück kamen wurde ihnen befohlen sich wieder nebeneinander aufzustellen.</p> <p>Alle hatten sie ihren Lendenschutz um.</p> <p>Jetzt war die Zeit gekommen den Boys zu sagen, was am nächsten Abend geschehen würde und welche Vorbereitungen dafür getroffen werden mußten. Desweiteren wurde ihnen mitgeteilt, was sie anzuziehen und wie sie sich zu verhalten hatten.</p> <p>Sie erfuhren also, daß am Spätnachmittag bzw. am frühen Abend Gäste erwartet werden. Diese Gäste hätten die Boys ohne jeglicher Einschränkung zu bedienen – ihnen wirklich jeden Wunsch zu erfüllen. Jeder der Boys würde einen Tanga in der jeweils entsprechenden Größe und alle mit der gleichen Farbe tragen.</p> <p>Als Verhaltensregeln würden jene bleiben, die bereits aufgestellt worden sind.</p> <p>Jörg und Andreas sowie Michael und Björn ihr Vater hatten sich jeder schon mit einem Meßband bewaffnet.</p> <p>Zu jedem der Männer hatte immer ein Boy zu gehen um alles messen zu lassen.</p> <p>Die Körpergröße ansich wurde ebenso gemessen wie das Körpergewicht, Arm- und Beinlänge genau so wie Schwanzlänge und –durchmesser im schlappen und steifen Zustand. Wobei das Letztere mehr Zeit in Anspruch nahm. Denn es war nicht jedem Jungen vergönnt einfach so und noch dazu vor fremde Personen ihr Schwanz hoch zu wichsen. Noch immer spielte die Scham eine nicht zu ignorierende Rolle.</p> <p>Weiter wurden gemessen der Umfang von Brust, Bauch, Oberarm, Schenkel und Gesäß.</p> <p>Alle Maße wurden auf einem für jeden Teenie angefertigtem Blatt notiert. Zu diesem Blatt wurden die Bilder hinzu gefügt, die vorher gemacht wurden. Auch machten jeder Vater über seine Söhne stichpunktartige Angaben. Die Gäste würden also erfahren, wie man welchen Jungen zu was benutzen , ihn gehörig und bestrafen kann. Es wurde auch nicht vergessen zu notieren, warum sich welcher Boy am meisten schämte bzw. anfangen würde zu heulen.</p> <p>Auf diese Weise entstand für jeden der Söhne eine Mappe. Diese Mappe sollte am darauf folgeden Tag eine große Rolle spielen. Denn an Hand der Mappe würde sich jeder Gast aussuchen können mit welchen der Boys er seinen Spaß haben wollte.</p> <p>Diese Mappe anzufertigen hatte sehr viel Zeit in Anspruch genommen. Es war an der Zeit zu Abend zu essen.</p> <p>Wärend die Jungen die Tische deckten schauten sich die Väter noch einmal die Mappen an. Es hätte ja sein können, das etwas vergessen wurde.</p> <p>Nach dem Abendbrot mußten sie alle Teenies nebeneinander mit gespreizte Beine auf den Fußboden setzen und sich mit ihre Arme hinten abzustützen.. So hatten sie zu verweilen bis die Väter geruhten schlafen zu gehen.</p> <p>Das dauerte noch ein paar Stunden. Ab und an wurde ein oder auch zwei Jungs an den Tisch heran gerufen.</p> <p>War das der Fall, dann mußten sie einem der Väter einen blasen oder es mußte sich ein Boy am ganzen Körper streicheln. Irgendwann mußten die Zwillinge Holger und Rene an den Tisch. Deren Vater fragte die beiden: „Habt Ihr Euch lieb?“ Die beiden antworteten einhellig mit Ja. „Na dann zeigt es uns mal!“ wurden sie aufgefordert. Erst standen Holger und Rene einfach nur da und schauten ihren Vater fragend an. Der sagte nur: „Wir wollen sehen wie Ihr Euch liebt. Küßt Euch, aber mit Zungenschlag! Streichelt Euch gegenseitig überall und blast Euch einen. Vergeßt nicht, daß Ihr auch noch jeder einen schönen knackigen Hintern habt, den man sich gegenseitg auslecken und abküssen kann!“ Die anderen Väter lachten daraufhin.</p> <p>Beschämend fingen die beiden an sich sanft zu umarmen. Ihre Lippen berührten sich genau so zögernd wie die Hände des einen den Körper des anderen. Das mißfiel den Männern. Eijer von ihnen stand auf, ging zu die beiden und sagte im scharfen Ton: „Wenn Ihr wirklich der Meinung seid uns veralbern zu können, dann macht Euch auf was gefaßt. Ihr habt zwei Möglichkeiten: Entweder fangt Ihr sofort und richtig an mit dem, wozu Euer Vater Euch aufgefordert hat oder Ihr bekommt eine Strafe, die Ihr nicht vergessen werdet!“</p> <p>Nachdem die Zwillinge das Gehört hatten fingen sie an sich richtig zu küssen und sich überall zu streicheln. Sie nahmen gegenseitig ihre Schwänze in den Mund und faßten sich gegenseitig an die Eier.</p> <p>Alle andern Jungen mußten zusehen. Keiner traute sich in eine andere Richtung zu schauen. Denn ihnen wurde gedroht, daß in diesem Fall derjenige mit einer harten Strafe zu rechnen habe.</p> <p>Einige der Älteren bekamen sogar einen Halbsteifen. Das übersahen die Väter scheinbar, aber eben nur scheinbar. Denn sie verloren kein lautes Wort. Ihr Kommentar wollten sie sich zu einen späteren Zeitpunkt von sich geben.</p> <p>Am Ende dieses Schauspiels mußte sich Andre vor seinem Bruder auf den Rücken legen, seine Beine spreizen und zu seinem Körper anwinkeln. Holger hatte seinen Bruder jetzt zu entjungfern.</p></div>",[]
1419,"Bastian, Part 1",1,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-07-13,6,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bastian war fünfzehn, seine Schwester Maike sieben, als er sich das erste Mal, an sie heranmachte. Die Eltern waren aus und würden erst am frühen Morgen zurück sein. Maike saß in der Wanne und spielte mit ihren Schiffchen, als Bastian ins Badezimmer trat. Er setzte sich auf den Wannenrand und schaute ihr zu.</p> <p>»Maike, du musst aber gleich rauskommen, das Wasser wird zu kalt. Komm, ich wasche dich!« Maike war fast immer mit allem einverstanden, was Bastian sagte, er war ihr großer Bruder und Beschützer. »Okay, wenn du meinst.«, war ihr einziger Kommentar.</p> <p>Bastian griff die Seife und begann, ihr den Rücken zu waschen. Wie zufällig ließ er die Seife ins Wasser plumpsen und suchte geschäftig danach. Was er zu greifen bekam, war ihre kleine Muschi. »Was habe ich denn da erwischt?« Maike gluckste vor Vergnügen. »Das ist meine Muschi, das ist nicht die Seife.« Er griff ihr das kleine Teilchen noch einen Moment ab und registrierte, wie sein Pimmel wuchs.</p> <p>»Komm stell dich mal hin, ich muss dir den Po und die Beine waschen.« »Aber das ist schon wieder meine Muschi.« Sie stellte höchst belustigt fest, dass er sich schon wieder verirrt hatte.</p> <p>»Das ist aber eine schöne kleine Muschi, die du da hast.«, lobte er sie.</p> <p>Sie sah an sich herunter und auf seine Finger, die in ihrer Spalte wühlten und ihr äußerst angenehme Gefühle bescherten. Aber sie konnte nicht nachvollziehen, wieso ihre Muschi besonders schön sein sollte. »Meinst Du?« Sie fragte es ungläubig.</p> <p>Er bejahte dies nur kurz, wickelte sie in ein Badetuch ein und trug sie ins Wohnzimmer. Er legte sie auf der Couch ab und rubbelte sie trocken.</p> <p>»Zeig mir doch mal deine süße Schnecke!«</p> <p>Ganz unbekümmert schlug sie das Tuch zur Seite und reckte ihm ihren Unterleib hin. Er beugte sich vor und besah sich ihre Spalte aus der Nähe. Er konnte nicht anders, als die Hand auszustrecken und sie bei den Schamlippchen zu fassen.</p> <p>»Was machst du da?« wollte sie wissen.</p> <p>»Ich streichle dich. Ist das schön?«</p> <p>»Mmh, aber das darf man doch nicht!«</p> <p>»Wenn man es niemandem verrät, darf man das schon. Wollen wir unser Geheimnis daraus machen?« Sie nickte, Geheimnisse waren gut. »Dann schwöre!« Sie hielt drei Finger in die Höhe und war sich absolut klar, dass niemand, gar niemand etwas davon erfahren durfte, dass Bastian ihre Muschi streichelte.</p> <p>Bastian schob seine Hose nach unten. »Komm, dann darfst du auch mein Ding anfassen!« Maike kroch näher. Sie hielt das für eine große Auszeichnung. Bastian schälte seinen Ständer aus der Unterhose, und Maike staunte: »Boah, ist der groß! Darf ich ihn wirklich anfassen?« »Ja, klar, wir haben doch ab jetzt ein Geheimnis.«</p> <p>»So viele Haare hast du!«, sie sah ganz enttäuscht an sich herunter, »Und ich habe noch gar keine!«</p> <p>»Wenn man sich immer die Muschi streichelt oder sich streicheln lässt, wachsen sie schneller, auch die Brust.« log er, aber Maike war ganz interessiert.</p> <p>»Echt?«</p> <p>»Ja, klar!«</p> <p>Maike fasste seinen Ständer ganz vorsichtig mit zwei Fingern an. »Der ist ja ganz hart!«</p> <p>»Muss er ja auch, wenn man ficken will.« Maike hatte schon davon gehört, wusste aber nicht genau, was das war.</p> <p>»Wie geht das? Ficken!« Er hob sie hoch und setzte sie auf seinen Schoß, so dass ihre Muschi vor seinem Ständer war. Sie sahen an sich herunter und er drückte seine Eichel vor ihre kleine Möse. Ganz wenig steckte er ihr sein Ding zwischen die Lippen und drückte ihn gegen ihren Kitzler.</p> <p>»Wenn du größer wirst, bekommst du ein Loch in der Muschi und da steckt man das Glied hinein, eben so!« Und er drückte wieder gegen ihr Lustknöpfchen. Das Spiel gefiel ihr und sie wippte mit dem Po hin und her, um mehr Reibung am richtigen Punkt zu spüren. Während sie ihr Becken weiter bewegte und sich dabei nach hinten auf seinen Knien abstützte, fragte sie: »Dauert das noch lange?«</p> <p>»Ja, bestimmt noch zwei, drei Jahre, vorher geht das nicht, da ist zwar schon ein Löchlein, aber das ist noch viel zu klein.«</p> <p>»Da ist schon ein Löchlein?«</p> <p>»Ja, pass auf!«</p> <p>Er legte sie wieder auf den Rücken. »Zieh mal die Beine an und mach sie richtig schön breit!« Er zog ihr die kleinen Schamlippchen und das kleine Löchlein auseinander. Ganz vorsichtig drang er mit seinem Zeigefinger ein paar Zentimeter in den noch unberührten Tunnel ein und Maike hob ihren Kopf, so weit es ging, um ihm dabei zuzusehen. Bastian war sich durchaus darüber im Klaren, dass sein Finger der erste Besuch in Maikes Muschi war, und er nahm sich vor, dass es nicht sein letzter Besuch gewesen sein sollte.</p> <p>»Probier es selbst!« Er führte ihre Hand an das Löchlein. »Nimm deinen Zeigefinger und steck ihn vorsichtig hinein, nicht zu weit, dann tut es weh.«</p> <p>Während sie staunend ihren eigenen Körper erforschte, rieb er ihr sanft den Kitzler. Sie zuckte mehrfach zusammen, offenbar blieb die Massage nicht ohne Wirkung. »Reib dich mal selbst, dann zeige ich dir noch was.«</p> <p>Maike kam seiner Aufforderung umgehend nach.</p> <p>Die Kleine lag auf dem Rücken und rubbelte mit der einen Hand ihre Spalte, während sie einen Finger der anderen in ihr Löchlein gedrückt hielt. Bastian setzte sich ihr gegenüber auf den Rand des Couchtisches und begann sich zu wichsen, was Maike wieder sehr interessierte.</p> <p>Obwohl ihre Selbstbefriedigung durchaus angenehm war, kniete sie sich vor ihm hin und besah sich das gewichste Glied von Nahem.</p> <p>»Darf ich auch einmal?«</p> <p>»Nee, lass mich mal, aber pass auf, gleich spritzt bei mir Samen heraus.</p> <p>Wenn ich aufpassen kann, wie du dir einen Finger in die Muschi steckst, kommt es bestimmt schneller.« Maike wollte seiner Spritzerei nicht im Weg stehen und begann erneut, in ihrem Löchlein herumzustochern, aber da sie kniete und er nichts davon sehen konnte, stellte sie sich vor ihn und zog ein Schamlippchen zur Seite. Den Finger in ihrem Loch konnte er jedoch immer noch nicht sehen, und er meinte, sie müsse ihn sich von hinten her hineinstecken. Maike verstand nicht, was er meinte.</p> <p>Bastian unterbrach seine Schauonanie einen Moment und fuhr ihr mit der freien Hand unter dem Po hindurch in die Spalte, wohl ein wenig zu weit, denn sie stellte sich auf die Zehenspitzen und sog die Luft scharf ein.</p> <p>»Oh, entschuldige, hab ich dir wehgetan?« Er war ernstlich besorgt.</p> <p>»Nee, ist schon gut.« Sie hatte begriffen, was er meinte und bot ihm das gewünschte Schauspiel. Es dauerte nicht lange und sein Saft spritzte heraus, was Maike mächtig imponierte. Sie packte ganz ohne Scheu seinen besudelten Schwanz und wichste ihm die letzten Tropfen heraus. Er drückte sie an sich und meinte, er wäre mächtig stolz auf sie, aber sie solle ja nicht vergessen, dass das ihr Geheimnis war. Zur Antwort hielt sie ihm die drei erhobenen Finger entgegen. Dann gingen sie ins Bad und wuschen sich sein Sperma ab. Bastian brachte Maike ins Bett und fuhr ihr zum Abschied noch einmal ins Höschen.</p> <p>»Machen wir das morgen wieder?« wollte sie wissen. »Ja, mal sehen, wie wir das machen. Es darf ja keiner merken, das weißt du!« Sie nickte ihm zustimmend und rollte sich ein. Maikes Geilheit war geweckt. Bastian setzte sich wieder ins Wohnzimmer und malte sich aus, was er noch alles mit ihr machen wollte.</p> <p>Die ganze Woche gab es keine Gelegenheit zu ausgedehnten Spielen.</p> <p>Bastian nutzte allerdings jeden Abend die Chance, seinem Schwesterchen gute Nacht zu sagen. Er setzte sich auf ihr Bett, drückte ihre Hand auf die Beule in seiner Hose und fuhr ihr schnell für ein paar Streicheleinheiten ins Höschen. Abschließend steckte er ihre Hand in ihr Höschen und betonte immer: »Du musst dich immer schön rubbeln und mit dem Finger im Löchlein spielen, dann können wir bestimmt schon bald richtig ficken, und das ist ganz toll.« Sie glaubte ihm jedes Wort und gab sich alle Mühe. Jeden Abend ließ Bastian sein kleines sich wichsendes, sich auf die kommende Fickerei vorbereitendes Schwesterchen zurück. Tagsüber gaben sie sich mit unmerklichem Augenzwinkern zu verstehen, dass ihre kleine Geheimgesellschaft festen Bestand hatte.</p> <p>Endlich, am Samstagabend war es wieder soweit. Die Eltern waren bei Bekannten und riefen an, dass Bastian alles im Griff halten sollten, sie würden dort übernachten. Er grinste, als er das hörte. Und ob er alles im Griff halten würde. Er würde alles so was von im Griff halten, wie sie es sich in ihren kühnsten Träumen nicht vorstellen würden.</p> <p>»Schnell, ausziehen, Maike! Sie kommen morgen erst wieder!« Auch Maike war ganz aus dem Häuschen. Ruck zuck entledigte sie sich ihrer Sachen und stand süß anzusehen nackt im Zimmer. Bastians Schwanz reagierte prompt und als sich der große Bruder aus den Sachen schälte, stand er schon in aller Pracht.</p> <p>Maike stand vor ihm, sie reichte ihm nur knapp bis zur Brust. Gleich ohne Umschweife griff sie sich seinen dicken Pimmel und fing an, ihn zu wichsen.</p> <p>»Nicht so schnell, Maike, sonst spritzt er gleich!«</p> <p>»Ist doch gut!«</p> <p>»Nee, dann wird er ganz schnell klein und ist nicht mehr zu brauchen.« »Ach so.« Enttäuscht verlangsamte sie ihre Bewegungen.</p> <p>»Wie geht es deiner kleinen Muschi?«</p> <p>»Gut! Guck mal!« Sie schob ihre Hand von hinten unter dem Po vor und schon hatte sie einen Finger im Loch. Von vorn näherte sie sich mit der anderen Hand und spendierte sich einen weiteren Finger. »Zeig mal! Komm, leg dich hin, das musst du mir genau zeigen!«</p> <p>Maike rollte sich auf das Sofa und führte ihr Kunststückchen noch einmal vor. Bastian staunte nicht schlecht.</p> <p>»Du bist ja toll. Wie hast du das denn geschafft?«</p> <p>»Ich hab so lange probiert, bis zwei Finger hineinpassen, aber für dein Ding ist es noch viel zu eng, glaub ich.«</p> <p>»Du musst die Finger immer rein und raus schieben, dann wird die Muschi geschmeidig und dehnt sich.«</p> <p>Er sah ihr zu und strich sich dabei über den Schwanz. Je länger sie sich fingerfickte, desto feuchter und glänzender wurde es in ihrer kleinen Vagina.</p> <p>»Lass mich auch mal!« Maike machte seinen dickeren Fingern Platz. Er fickte und kraulte sie zugleich. Maike wunderte sich, dass sie dabei stöhnen musste, so stark wurde der Reiz.</p> <p>»Komm, knie dich mal hierhin!« Bastian bugsierte sie auf ein Rückenpolster des Sofas, das er noch zusätzlich auf den Sitz gelegt hatte. »Den Kopf nach unten!«</p> <p>Sie reckte ihm den kleinen Zuckerarsch entgegen und Bastian strich genießerisch über die knackigen Bäckchen. Ihr Poloch war genau in Höhe seines Schwanzes, aber er wollte sie nicht erschrecken und ließ ihr hinteres Löchlein außer acht. Vielmehr schob er seinen Prügel zwischen ihre Schenkel und hieß sie, diese fest zusammen zu pressen. Sein Schwanz war wie in den Schraubstock gespannt.</p> <p>»Das ist schon einmal so ähnlich wie ficken«, machte er ihr Mut, »und bald machen wir es richtig!« Er fickte sie zwischen die festen Schenkel und war darauf bedacht, ihrem Döschen genügend Berührung zukommen zu lassen. Er griff vor ihre Möse und lenkte seine stoßende Schwanzspitze immer zwischen ihre Lippen, am Kitzler vorbei, was Maike geiler und geiler machte. Sie stieß mit dem Po dagegen, dass es für ihn wirklich fast wie ein richtiger Geschlechtsverkehr war. Er merkte, dass sich sein Orgasmus näherte. »Pass auf, gleich kommt es!«</p> <p>Blitzschnell war Maike herum und machte mit den Händen da weiter, wo zuvor ihre Schenkel eingesetzt waren. Sie wichste drei-, viermal, dann flog ihr sein Schnodder entgegen und sie kreischte vor Freude auf, als sie der Saft auf Brust und Bauch traf. Bastian stöhnte und ächzte, aber Maike ließ nicht locker, bis der letzte Tropfen den Ständer verlassen hatte. Der große Bruder war geschafft und ließ sich neben sie auf die Polster sacken.</p> <p>»He, ich will auch noch gestreichelt werden!«</p> <p>»Ja, sofort, nur etwas Luft holen.« Als Bastian sich erholt hatte, holte er aus der Küche eine Flasche mit Öl. Maike sah ihn fragend an. »Damit reibe ich dich ein, dann glitscht alles besser.« Und schon hatte er eine Lache in der Hand und verteilte das Öl auf Maikes Unterleib. Besonders die Möse und den Po schmierte er damit ein.</p> <p>Ganz ohne Widerstand glitten seine Finger nun um Maikes schlanken Leib.</p> <p>Eine Hand war am Bauch und an den kleinen Brustwarzen tätig, die andere versorgte ihren Rücken und Po. Maike stand breitbeinig zwischen seinen Knien und hielt die Augen geschlossen.</p> <p>»Woher weißt du das alles?«</p> <p>»Och, das habe ich mal irgendwo gelesen, ist das denn gut?«</p> <p>»Das ist super! Das könnten wir jeden Tag machen.« Bastian knetete inzwischen ihr Brötchen und es ging wie von selbst, dass er in sie, wenn auch nur andeutungsweise, und auch wieder heraus glitschte, alles an Maike war wunderbar geschmiert.</p> <p>Während er von vorn in ihrer jungfräulichen Spalte wühlte, machte er sich mit der anderen Hand über ihren Po her. Aufreizend langsam strich er von oben angefangen durch ihre Pokerbe, bis er an der kleinen Rosette angekommen war. Hier verweilte er und fuhr mit dem Finger in kreisenden Bewegungen um ihr hinteres Loch. Maike hätte nicht sagen können, wo er gerade was machte. Alles an ihrem kleinen Leib schien zu kribbeln und zu vibrieren. Bastian merkte es und wagte sich wieder einen Schritt weiter vor.</p> <p>Er setzte seine Fingerspitze vor ihr Polöchlein und während er sie besonders intensiv am Kitzler bearbeitete, drückte er den Finger ein wenig gegen die Rosette. Die Faltennaht teilte sich und ließ den Besucher ein wenig hineingleiten. Maike versuchte über ihre Schulter nach hinten zu sehen.</p> <p>»Was machst du da?«</p> <p>»Ich stecke dir einen Finger in den Po! Das wird dir gefallen.«</p> <p>»Geht das denn?«</p> <p>»Ja, sicher, man kann sogar in den Po ficken!« Das war genug Erklärung für Maike, wenn es mit dem möglichen Ficken zusammen hing, wollte sie alles erfahren. Bastian versuchte, ein Stück tiefer zu gleiten, aber ihr zusammengepresster Schließmuskel ließ das nicht zu.</p> <p>»Du musst drücken, wie auf der Toilette, wenn du groß musst!« Maike schien das alles für einen Moment als eklig zu betrachten, aber wenn Basti es sagte, würde es schon stimmen , und sie drückte, so fest sie konnte. Sein Finger war unverhofft plötzlich aus der Umklammerung befreit und schoss in Maikes Darm, bis zum Anschlag. »Oh!« Maike war überrascht von dem tiefen Eindringen und unterbrach ihr Beckenwippen. Bastian zog seinen Finger wieder zur Hälfte heraus und drang wieder ein.</p> <p>Maike erlebte eine Mischung aus Schmerz und Lust, wo bei der Schmerz immer geringer wurde und die Lust zunahm. Sie wippte schon wieder mit dem Becken, aber ihre Knie wurden schwach.</p> <p>Bastian ließ sie sich auf das Sofa legen, die Knie anziehen und spreizen. Alles stand sperrangelweit offen, ihre kleine Möse und auch ihr Poloch verloren sich in dunkler Tiefe. Während Bastian ihr wieder einen Finger ins Arschloch schob, ließ er sie sich den Kitzler selbst reiben. Maikes Atem verriet, dass ihre Erregung stetig wuchs.</p> <p>Schließlich verfiel ihr Körper in krampfartige Zuckungen und Maike erlebte einen mächtigen Orgasmus. Sie stöhnte und japste, und am Ende wich die gesamte Spannung aus ihrem kleinen Körper. Völlig ermattet lag sie auf dem Polster, alle viere von sich gestreckt. Bastian war sehr zufrieden mit sich und seiner kleine Schwester, er hatte sie Geilheit gelehrt. Und er machte sich zu Recht Hoffnung auf weitere, irgendwann unbegrenzte Spiele.</p></div>",[]
1420,"Bastian, Part 2",2,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,,2007-07-17,3,5,mgg,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>So vergnügten sie sich in den nächsten Monaten, wann immer sich eine Gelegenheit ergab. Maike lernte begierig und war noch geiler als vorher.</p> <p>Keine Chance ließ sie aus, ihm in die Hose zu fassen und seinen Knüppel zum Anschwellen zubringen. Ihre kleine Möse hatte sie inzwischen so weit gedehnt, dass selbst Bastian, wenn sie genügend aufgeheizt war, zwei Finger in sie stecken konnte, aber nur ein kleines Stück, denn Jungfrau war sie immer noch. Maike hatte auch gelernt, seine Finger im Po zu genießen und machte reichlich und oft Erfahrungen damit.</p> <p>Maike war inzwischen neun und zu Bastians Freude begann sich ihre Figur ein wenig zu verändern. Kleine Pölsterchen auf den Hüften und kleine spitze Erhebungen auf der Brust ließen das allmähliche Frauwerden erahnen. Sie waren wie ein eingespieltes Team, jeder wusste, wie er den anderen hochbringen konnte und tat das, so oft es möglich war.</p> <p>Allerdings waren nun schon vier Wochen vergangen, ohne dass die Eltern ihnen Zeit für ausgedehnte Spiele gegeben hätten, als sie den beiden ankündigten, dass sie für eine Woche zur Messe nach Paris müssten. Man machte sich Sorgen, ob die beiden allein klar kämen, aber Bastian beruhigte sie, er sei schließlich siebzehn und das wäre doch wohl gar kein Problem, wovon man dann auch allgemein überzeugt war.</p> <p>Die Eltern fuhren Samstagmittag los, und alles wäre wunderbar gewesen, hätte nicht Maike ihre Freundin Sandra zum Übernachten eingeladen. Bastian war ein bisschen sauer deswegen, aber die Abreise der Eltern kam so überraschend, dass man es vorher nicht hätte sagen können.</p> <p>Sandra war zehn und eigentlich mochte Bastian sie, aber heute störte ihn ihre Gegenwart ganz gewaltig. Er hatte sich alles so schön ausgemalt, und nun war alles zerplatzt wie eine Seifenblase. Maike hatte ihm schon gesagt, er möge doch nicht böse sein, sie hätten doch noch die ganze Woche vor sich. Klar, das wusste er auch, aber es war nur ein schwacher Trost.</p> <p>Abends saß Bastian vor dem Fernseher und sah sich mehr oder weniger mürrisch das Abendprogramm an. Maike und Sandra waren in ihrem Zimmer. Irgendwann riefen sie, sie gingen nun ins Bett. Ja, schlaft gut! Scheiße!</p> <p>Nun, gut, da sei wohl nichts zu machen. Als er die beiden schlafen glaubte, holte er seinen Schwanz hervor und wollte sich wenigstens noch einen abwichsen. Er saß mit dem Rücken zur Tür und konnte ihn gerade noch in der Hose verstauen, als Maike und Sandra plötzlich im Rahmen standen.</p> <p>»Mann, habt ihr mich erschreckt!« Es kam sehr vorwurfsvoll.</p> <p>»Entschuldigung. Du, Basti...« Maike sagte es sehr gedehnt, sie wollte etwas von ihm, das merkte er am Tonfall. »Du, die Sandra möchte ihn mal sehen. Geht das?« Maike schien verlegen, aber Sandra war es regelrecht peinlich. Sie sah auf den Boden und wurde rot, blieb aber stehen, um der eventuellen Ausführung beizuwohnen.</p> <p>»Wen sehen?« Bastian war zwar fast sicher zu wissen, was sie meinte, aber er konnte es nicht glauben. Hatte die alte Ziege etwa gequatscht?</p> <p>»Na, du weißt schon, den..., dein Ding!«</p> <p>»Ja, sag mal. Bist du verrückt? Wie kommst du den darauf?« Er wollte erst noch sagen, ich dachte , das sei unser Geheimnis, aber dann hätte er sich jetzt schon mit Gewissheit verraten, und vielleicht gab es ja doch noch einen Ausweg aus dieser peinlichen Situation. Gab es aber nicht!</p> <p>»Ach, Basti, sei nicht böse, aber Sandra ist meine beste Freundin, sie darf ruhig von unserem Geheimnis wissen, ich weiß ihre doch auch. Komm, sei nicht so...! Sie hat noch nie so einen großen... gesehen.«</p> <p>Zuerst wollte er sich aufregen, aber dann fielen ihm ganz plötzlich Sachen ein, zu denen er die beiden bringen konnte, wenn er es nur klug genug anfangen würde.</p> <p>»Ja, wie stellst du, stellt ihr euch das denn vor?« lenkte er behutsam ein. Die Mädchen sahen allerliebst aus mit ihren kurzen Hemdchen, auch Sandra war verdammt hübsch. Sie hatte schon kleine Äpfelchen unter dem Shirt und die wiederum stierten ihn an und er sie. Ein kleines Jungmädchenbäuchlein wölbte sich unter ihnen, und alles zusammen sah aus, als müsse es unbedingt erobert werden. Sandra sah immer noch zu Boden, was Bastian ausnutzte, ihren Körper mit Blicken abzutasten. Wäre nicht schlecht, die Kleine mal abzugrapschen.</p> <p>»Und du bist also neugierig, Sandra?« Sie sah ihn von unten verschämt an, nickte aber mit dem Kopf. »Ja, wie sollen wir das denn machen? Ja, also, wenn Sandra in unser Geheimnis eingeweiht ist, muss ich sicher sein, dass sie nichts verplappert.«</p> <p>»Das mach ich ganz ehrlich nicht, ich schwöre!« Sandra war wieder hellwach.</p> <p>»Ne, ne, so einfach ist das nicht, ich muss eine Garantie haben, so etwas wie ein Pfand.«</p> <p>»Und was?« Klar war es Sandra, dass Bastian Forderungen stellte, er war ja auch viel älter. Und wenn so ein großer Junge sich mit den Wünschen kleiner Mädchen abgibt, dann kann er natürlich was verlangen. Sandra ahnte, was kam, und sie war zu so manchem bereit.</p> <p>»Ja, also, ich müsste etwas von dir wissen oder sehen, das ist das mindeste. Hör mal, du hast doch auch einen Bruder...«</p> <p>»Der ist aber erst 12!« fiel ihm Sandra erstaunlich behende ins Wort. »Der ist noch nicht so groß wie..., wie Maike gesagt hat.« Pause. »Und Haare hat er auch noch nicht am...« Sie verschluckte den Rest.</p> <p>»Hast du ihn denn schon gesehen?« Sandra nickte. »Und angefasst?«</p> <p>Wieder Nicken. »Hat er deine Muschi auch schon gesehen?« Nicken. »Auch schon angefasst?«</p> <p>»Ja!«</p> <p>»Aber richtig gemacht habt ihr es noch nicht?«</p> <p>»Doch, die haben schon richtig gefickt!« Maike wusste es offenbar ganz genau. Bastian war wieder am Drücker.</p> <p>»Sag bloß? Na, gut, dann zeig mir auch mal deine Muschi, na komm, sonst wird nichts aus eurem Vorhaben! Setz dich hierhin!« Sandra gehorchte, wenn auch sehr nachdenklich. Obwohl sie ein wenig Angst hatte, nahm sie direkt neben ihm Platz. Maike war voller Erwartung, was nun passieren würde. Sandra hockte ein wenig verkrampft und unbeweglich auf der Sitzkante.</p> <p>»Na komm, stell dich nicht so an!« Er kniete sich vor sie, gab ihr einen Schubs, dass sie halb auf dem Sofa lag und griff ihr unter das Hemdchen.</p> <p>Links und rechts packte er ihren Schlüpfergummi und zog ihr das kleine Stoffteil von den Schenkeln. Sandras Fotze leuchtete im Lampenschein auf. Sie bewegte sich immer noch nicht. Bastian bog ihr die Schenkel auseinander und Maike war näher gekommen, sich das Brötchen anzusehen, das schon ficken konnte. Bastian registrierte mit Zufriedenheit, dass Sandras Mösenlippen schon vor Saft glänzten.</p> <p>»Hast du etwa von dem ganzen Gerede Lust bekommen?« Er wartete ihre Antwort gar nicht erst ab und streckte den Zeigefinger aus. Sandra wusste, was nun passieren würde. Mit einer einzigen Bewegung schob er ihn in ihre Möse. Komplett!</p> <p>Wow, es ging wirklich. Maike und Bastian sahen sich an verwundert an. Sandra hielt sich den Arm vor die Augen. Es war ihr nicht etwa unangenehm, was Bastian tat, aber so ganz offen seinen Fingern und Blicken ausgeliefert zu sein, war für sie schon etwas Neues. Sie spürte, wie die Geilheit in ihr hoch kochte, wusste aber nicht recht, damit umzugehen. Konnte sie dem großen Bastian einfach so zeigen, dass sie eigentlich ganz und gar nichts dagegen hatte, dass er ihr Innerstes erforschte.</p> <p>Maike war durch das Zuschauen auch schon voll aufgegeilt. Sie stand neben Bastian und hatte sich das Höschen heruntergezogen. Sandra blinzelte unter dem Arm durch und konnte sehen, wie ihr Bastian von hinten die kleine, enge Möse abgriff. Maike wetzte auf seiner Hand hin und her und sicher hätte sie so, Sandras fingergefickte Fotze vor Augen, weitergemacht, bis es ihr gekommen wäre. Aber Bastian hatte mehr vor.</p> <p>»Komm, Schwesterchen, versuch es auch einmal!« Maike sah ihn fragend an.</p> <p>»Steck ihr die Finger rein! Nee, wartet mal! Zieht euch ganz aus!« Er lief kurz hinaus und hatte etwas in der Hand, als er zurück kam.</p> <p>Die Mädchen standen nackt im Zimmer und sahen ihm erwartungsvoll entgegen. Bastian verglich die beiden Süßen miteinander. Jede hatte ihren Reiz für sich. Maike war die kleinere, schlankere, Sandra die etwas rundlichere, wenngleich keineswegs dick. Aber es war ihr deutlich anzusehen, dass sie in ihrer Entwicklung Maike ein ganzes Stück voraus war. Er zeigte den beiden, was er mitgebracht hatte.</p> <p>Es war eine Kerze, die er zu einem Penis geschnitzt hatte. Sie war nicht allzu dick, und er hatte sie eigentlich Maike zugedacht, wenn sie so weit wäre. Aber bis dahin konnte er noch jede Menge Kerzen bearbeiten und so fragte er Sandra, ob sie die wohl in Muschi bekäme. »Bestimmt!«, war sie sicher.</p> <p>Sie versuchte breitbeinig, sich das weiße Ding hinein zu würgen, aber es war wohl doch schwieriger, als sie gedacht hatte. Bastian legte sie wieder auf das Sofa und Maike drückte ihr die Beine auseinander.</p> <p>Sandra sah über ihre kleinen Hügelchen hinweg zu, wie Bastian ihr das Teil zwischen die Fotzenlippen steckte. Gut zehn Zentimeter nahm sie ohne Schwierigkeiten in ihre Möse auf. Bastian und Maike staunten nicht schlecht, und Sandra sah stolz in die Runde.</p> <p>»Jetzt bist du aber dran!« erinnerte sie Bastian an das eigentliche Vorhaben dieses Abends. Bastian lachte und sah auf den Kerzenstummel, der aus ihrer Möse schaute und den Maike nun hinein- und herausglitschen ließ.</p> <p>»Okay, also dann!« Er schälte sich aus den Jeans. Seine Unterhose beulte sich weit aus und Sandra ahnte, dass Maike nicht übertrieben hatte. Langsam zog er seinen Schlüpfer nach unten und ließ seine gespannte Latte zum Bauch hochschnellen.</p> <p>»Boah!« Sandra hatte die Kerze in ihrer Fotze völlig vergessen und starrte auf Bastians Schwanz. »Lass mich mal anfassen!« Er folgte ihrer Bitte nur zu gern und hielt ihr sein Gerät vor die Nase. Sandra ging mit Kennergriff zu Werke. Sie schob seine Vorhaut zurück und bestaunte die rotblau glänzende Eichel.</p> <p>»So einen Großen habe ich echt noch nicht gesehen. Der ist ja geil!« Mit schnellen Bewegungen wichste sie nun sein Gerät und Maike griff ihm von hinten durch die Beine und kraulte seine Eier. Bastian war von dieser Behandlung sehr angetan. Er stachelte die beiden noch an. »Ja, los holt mir den Saft raus! Wichs, Sandra, gut machst du das. Jaaaa...«</p> <p>Sandra schob beide Hände am Schaft rauf und runter. Plötzlich zog sie ihn ein Stück näher zu sich heran, öffnete kurzerhand den Mund und schnappte nach der glänzenden Eichel. Maike staunte nicht schlecht und auch Bastian war von ihrer Aktion überrascht. Sie lutschte und nuckelte, dass ihm die Luft wegblieb. Er hatte es eigentlich schon Maike beibringen wollen, hatte aber noch damit warten wollen, bis sie eventuelle Einwände nicht mehr haben würde. Nun hatte sich das Problem von selbst erledigt.</p> <p>Maike war zu Sandra gekrochen. »Lass mich auch mal! Ist das gut?«</p> <p>Sandra nickte nur mit Kennermiene. Kurz darauf hatte Maike den Schwanz ihres Bruders zum ersten Mal im Mund, was ihr offenbar gut gefiel, denn sie machte keine Anstalten, das Gerät wieder aus ihren Lippen zu entlassen.</p> <p>Sandra leckte Bastian derweilen die Eier. Er kam sich bei der zuvorkommenden Behandlung wie ein König vor.</p> <p>»Ja. gut, Maike! Mit der Zunge immer schön außen rum, so ist es geil!«</p> <p>Während sein gesamtes Gehänge verwöhnt wurde, beschäftigte er sich mit den kahlen Fotzen. Er vergrub seine Finger, soweit es die kleinen Mösen zuließen, und bald waren alle drei am Stöhnen. Auch Bastian spürte, wie der Saft in seiner Latte hochstieg. »Passt auf, gleich kommt es.«, warnte er, vor allem Maike, die jedoch keine Anstalten machte, das Lecken abzubrechen. Einen Moment später war es auch schon geschehen. Bastian konnte das Sperma nicht mehr halten und schoss es in den Rachen seiner kleinen Schwester, die zu schlucken hatte, um der Menge, mit der sie bedacht wurde, nachzukommen. Sandra wollte auch etwas von dem weißen Saft schmecken und leckte nun Maikes Mundwinkel, die ein wenig davon freigaben, ab. Bastian konnte kaum glauben, wie die kleinen Luder sich um seinen Schwanz balgten.</p> <p>»He, macht langsam. Das ist doch nicht das letzte Mal!« mahnte er halb im Scherz. Als er wieder zu Atem gekommen war, legte er Maike mit dem Rücken auf Sandras Bauch. »Macht die Beine breit!«</p> <p>Er kniete sich dazwischen und hatte zwei gleich hübsche Fötzchen vor sich. Zuerst glitt er mit der Zunge durch Maikes Möschen, die sich über eine solche, für sie noch neue, Behandlung freute.</p> <p>»Das ist gut, Basti! Toll!« Dann wechselte er zu Sandras fleischiger Möse. Auch lecker. Die jeweils ungeleckte Fotze befummelte er mit den Fingern, mal im Loch, mal am Po, mal am Kitzler. Zunge rein, Zunge raus, Wechsel und das gleiche Spiel von vorn. Es war der helle Wahnsinn und Bastian freute sich, dass Sandra heute bei ihnen schlief. Es dauerte nicht lange und er hatte beide Mädchen so weit hochgebracht, dass sie einen Orgasmus erlebten, der sich gewaschen hatte. Er leckte und fummelte weiter, bis beide nicht mehr konnte. Sie lagen übereinander und stöhnten und keuchten.</p> <p>»Na, war das gut?« Die Mädchen schnappten nach Luft und konnten nur nicken.</p></div>",[]
1421,Zur Nutte Erzogen,-1,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,"Mein Vater ficktt mich täglich in alle drei Löcher und die Kleider meiner Mutter passen mir immer noch hervorragend. Ich bin die Frau und Nutte, die mein Vater immer haben wollte, meine Mutter aber nie sein wollte.",2007-07-17,-1,-1,"Mbg, crossdress",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Die Ehenutte meines Vaters</p> <p>Schon immer gab mir mein Vater die Schuld am Tod meiner Mutter, die meiner schweren Geburt gestorben ist. Er kam nie über diesen Verlust hinweg und lies mich das auch immer spüren. Überall im Haus waren noch die Sachen meiner Mutter verstreut, so als wenn sie jeden Augenblick nach Hause kommen müsste. Und das schon seit über 14 Jahren.</p> <p>Seltsamerweise hatte ich in meiner Pubertät den unwiderstehlichen Drang entwickelt, die Kleider meiner Mutter zu tragen, ich schlüpfte in ihre Dessous, zog mir ihre Feinstrumpfhosen über die Beine und zu guter Letzt kamen noch Kleider und Pumps dazu. Mit meinen 14 Jahren passten mir die Sachen ausgesprochen gut, da meine Mutter eine recht zierliche Person gewesen war und ich als Junge auch nicht gerade der Größte in meiner Klasse war.</p> <p>Da mein Vater Schichtarbeiter war, hatte ich relativ oft Gelegenheit, mich abends in ein Mädchen zu verwandeln. Das ging eine ganze Weile so, mit 15 schaffte ich meinen Schulabschluß und suchte nach einer Ausbildungsstelle. Da dies allerdings nicht so einfach war, saß ich nun den ganzen Tag zu Hause und wartete immer sehnsüchtig darauf, dass mein Vater endlich zur Arbeit ging.</p> <p>Mittlerweile war ich recht gut geworden, was das Schminken anbetraf, meine Haare waren auch lang genug (das war damals auch bei Jungs durchaus nicht ungewöhnlich), sodass ich eigentlich ein recht hübsches Mädchen abgegeben hätte. Ich achtete schon damals sehr auf meine Figur, rasierte jedes neu erscheinende Körperhaar sofort ab und versuchte, keine Muskelberge aufzubauen. Einzig meine Füße wuchsen langsam aus den Schuhen meiner Mutter heraus, sodass ich mir von meinem kärglichen Taschengeld selbst welche kaufen musste. Da es damals noch kein Internet gab und mir eine Bestellung aus dem Katalog zu riskant war (mein Vater war da sehr neugierig, wenn Post kam), musste ich wohl oder übel in die Stadt radeln und dort im Schuhgeschäft nach passenden Pumps suchen. Das ging einfacher als gedacht, es war Faschingszeit und ich behauptete ganz einfach, ich brauchte die Schuhe für ein Event der Herrengruppe. So kam ich also mit schwarzen Lackpumps mit 8cm Absatz nach Hause zurück.</p> <p>Als mein Vater wieder zur Arbeit ging, kramte ich ein Bild meiner Mutter heraus (das entstand am letzten Silvesterabend vor meiner Geburt). Eine bildhübsche Frau, ich hätte mich selbst in sie verlieben können.</p> <p>Ich stellte das Bild neben den Badspiegel und begann mich so zu schminken, wie es auf dem Bild zu sehen war. Auch meine Haare frisierte ich so. Dann holte ich aus ihrem Kleiderschrank eben dieses Abendkleid und feine Spitzendessous hervor und zog alles sehr vorsichtig an. Danach schlüpfte ich in meine neuen Pumps und betrachtete mich ausgiebig vor dem großen Spiegel im Schlafzimmer. Es war beinahe erschreckend, wie ähnlich ich meiner Mutter sah.</p> <p>Ich legte eine Schlagerplatte auf den Teller und tanzte vor mich hin. Ich stellte mir dabei vor, ich wäre jetzt auf dieser Party. Die Musik war recht laut, sodass ich nicht hörte, wie sich der Schlüssel in der Haustür drehte und diese aufging. Erst als ich zufällig wieder einmal in Richtung Wohnzimmertür schaute, sah ich meinen Vater dort stehen mit Tränen in den Augen.</p> <p>Schnell schaltete ich die Musik ab und wollte in mein Zimmer verschwinden, doch mein Vater versperrte mir den Weg. Mit hochrotem Kopf stand ich vor ihm. Er nahm mich an der Hand, stellte die Musik wieder an, sagte dann nur „Verdammt, du siehst genauso aus wie deine Mutter!“, nahm mich in den Arm und tanzte mit mir.</p> <p>Den restlichen Abend benahm er sich nicht mehr wie mein Vater, sondern wie ein Verehrer an einem Tanzabend. Er schenkte uns Champagner ein, forderte mich immer wieder zum Tanzen auf, machte mir Komplimente für mein Aussehen.</p> <p>Er machte mir nicht den geringsten Vorwurf, irgendwie pervers oder eine Tunte zu sein, er genoss es anscheinend, mit „seiner Frau“ wieder tanzen zu dürfen und ehrlich gesagt, mir machte es auch einen Heidenspaß, als Mädchen so hofiert zu werden. Es wurde spät und ich wollte ins Bett, ich war müde, wollte aber vorher noch meine Geilheit abreagieren. Das machte ich immer so, wenn ich mich „verwandelt“ hatte. Einmal kurz Hand anlegen, dann war ich immer ruhig, hatte dann aber ein schlechtes Gefühl und wollte nur noch raus aus den „Weibersachen“. So auch an diesem Abend. Ich zog nur das Kleid aus und legte mich mit Strumpfhose, Dessous und Pumps in mein Bett. Ich legte meinen Schwanz frei und befriedigte mich selbst. Nachdem ich mir eine volle Ladung auf den Bauch gespritzt hatte, wollte ich nun endlich raus aus den Klamotten. Ich stöckelte ins Bad, um mich zu reinigen und wollte mich grade ausziehen, da stand mein Vater wieder vor mir. Er verbat mir, die Dessous auszuziehen und es entstand ein recht heftiger Streit.</p> <p>Mein Vater war mir natürlich körperlich völlig überlegen, er packte mich kurzerhand am Arm und zog mich in mein Zimmer. Immer noch in Dessous, Strumpfhose und Pumps warf er mich aufs Bett. Aus dem Schlafzimmer holte er schnell noch einige Strumpfhosen meiner Mutter und band mir damit Arme und Beine an die Bettpfosten, sodass ich im „X“ wehrlos auf dem Bett lag.</p> <p>„Ich bin seit heute 14 Tage lang krank geschrieben, darum kam ich heute auch früher nach Hause. Und in diesen 14 Tagen wirst Du nicht eine Sekunde irgendwelche andere Kleidung tragen oder ungeschminkt herumlaufen. Solange ich daheim bin, wirst Du Nicole spielen!“ Nicole hieß übrigens meine Mutter. Ich konnte vor Schreck nur noch leicht nicken, ein Wort bekam ich nicht mehr heraus. Ich sollte nun also für mindestens 14 Tage fulltime als Mädchen herumlaufen? Doch es kam noch schlimmer. Da er doch auch recht viel Alkohol intus hatte, vergaß er sämtliche Hemmungen. Er zog seine Hose aus und setzte sich auf meinen Brustkorb. Dann holte er seinen Penis durch den Eingriff der Unterhose heraus und hielt ihn mir an die Lippen. Mit der einen Hand wichste er ihn steif, mit der anderen hielt er mir die Nase zu und genau in dem Moment, in dem ich nach Luft schnappen wollte, steckte er mir das Teil in den Mund. „Ja Nicole, und jetzt blas schön“, waren seine Worte, die sehr bald in Stöhnen übergingen, denn er machte tiefe Fickbewegungen. Es dauerte nur Sekunden, bis er mir sein Sperma tief in den Rachen spritzte. Er ließ seinen Schwanz noch eine ganze Weile in meinem Mund, bis auch der letzte Tropfen auf meiner Zunge landete. „Ja Nicole, das war geil, endlich bist du wieder da!“ Ich würgte und ich fühlte mich hundeelend, doch das störte meinen Vater nicht im Geringsten. Er zog sich wieder an und ließ mich einfach so hilflos liegen.</p> <p>Am nächsten Morgen band er mich los, nachdem er mir schwarze Dessous, eine hautfarbene Strumpfhose (figurformend, also mit sehr engem Höschenteil), einen schwarzen Stretchminirock und eine weiße Bluse zurechtgelegt hatte.</p> <p>„Ab ins Bad, waschen, rasieren, schminken und anziehen – aber Dalli!“ war das einzige, was ich von ihm hörte. Ich kannte von früher noch, was passierte, wenn ich ihm nicht gehorchte, da hatte ich seinen Handabdruck schon mehrmals über Tage im Gesicht gehabt. Und da es mir ja eigentlich Spaß machte, als Mädchen angezogen zu sein, gehorchte ich ihm also. Ich zog die Sachen an, schminkte mich dezenter als am vorherigen Abend und toupierte meine langen Haare zu einer Löwenmähne, dann schlüpfte ich wieder in meine Pumps und lief in die Küche, wo mein Vater bereits mit dem Frühstück wartete. Er hatte mir noch nie Frühstück gemacht, seit ich zur Schule ging, doch an diesem Tag war der Tisch reich gedeckt.</p> <p>Als ich mich setzen wollte, packte er mich am Arm, zog mich zu sich, küsste mich auf den Mund und setzte mich einfach auf seinen Schoß. Während ich Kaffee trank und meine Brötchen aß, streichelte er mich unentwegt unter meinem Rock durch den dünnen Slip. Nachdem ich fertig gefrühstückt hatte, drückte er mich unter den Tisch und ich musste erneut seinen steifen Schwanz blasen und sein Sperma schlucken. Kaum war er fertig, schubste er mich in mein Zimmer und fixierte mich wieder auf dem Bett in „X“-Stellung.</p> <p>„Ich muss nur schnell in die Stadt, einkaufen gehen und damit Du mir hier keine Dummheiten machst, bleibst Du erstmal so liegen!“ Ich hatte noch den Spermageschmack auf der Zunge und wollte eigentlich nur noch Zähneputzen, aber er meinte nur, ich solle mich schon mal an den Geschmack gewöhnen. So also blieb ich wieder einmal für ein paar Stunden in dieser unbequemen Stellung auf dem Rücken fixiert liegen. Erst nachmittags kam mein Vater wieder nach Hause, schwerbepackt mit unzähligen Tüten und Kartons. Er stellte das alles in meinem Zimmer ab, befreite mich aber nicht von meinen Fesseln. Er zeigte mir nach und nach jedes einzelne Teil, das er eingekauft hatte.</p> <p>Pumps und Stiefel in verschiedenen Farben und Absatzhöhen, Strapsgürtel mit passenden Strümpfen, Lack- und Lederdessous, teilweise im Schritt offen, einen Latexoverall und etliche Dildos. Vibratoren und Butt-Plugs in verschiedenen Größen. „Kleider hast du ja genug von Deiner Mutter und auch alltägliche Unterwäsche, aber diese Sachen hier sind nur für spezielle Anlässe – nur die Schuhe, ich dachte, du kannst mit deinen HighHeels ja nicht auf die Straße, darum hab ich dir auch ein paar flachere Pumps mitgebracht“.</p> <p>Auf die Straße? Hatte ich richtig gehört? Das konnte nicht sein Ernst sein, mich als Mädchen auf die Straße zu schicken! Geträumt hatte ich zwar immer davon, doch das waren eben nur Träume! Ich hätte niemals ernsthaft daran gedacht, das wirklich zu tun…</p> <p>Endlich band er mich los und schickte mich zur Toilette. Doch selbst dahin verfolgte er mich. Als ich mich entleert hatte, deutete er auf ein letztes kleines Paket, das am Badewannenrand stand. Er öffnete es und holte einen Klistierbeutel heraus, den er gleich mit lauwarmen Wasser befüllte. Ich musste mich bücken und er schob die Düse in meinen Hintern, was ziemlich schmerzhaft war. Er ließ fast zwei Liter Wasser in meinen Darm fließen, danach entfernte er die Düse und befahl mir, ja zusammenzudrücken, es dürfe kein Tröpfchen auf die Fliesen fallen. Nach gut über fünf Minuten durfte ich dann endlich wieder zur Toilette, der Druck war kaum auszuhalten. Die Prozedur wiederholte sich noch ganze dreimal, bevor ich Höschen und Strumpfhose wieder nach oben ziehen durfte.</p> <p>In meinem Zimmer angekommen fesselte mich mein Vater wieder in der gewohnten Weise, zog mein Höschen leicht herunter und steckte mir den kleinsten der Butt-Plugs in meine Rosette. Danach zog er das Höschen und die Strumpfhose wieder fest nach oben, den Rock nach unten und ließ mich wieder alleine.</p> <p>Zwei Stunden später kam er wieder zu mir, entfernte den Plug und untersuchte ihn genau. Es war nicht die geringste Spur von irgendwelchen Exkrementen zu sehen und er war sichtlich zufrieden. Dafür packte er jetzt den nächstgrößeren Plug aus und steckte ihn mir wieder rein.</p> <p>Nach dem Abendessen (ich hatte den Plug noch immer in mir) wiederholte sich das Klistierspiel. Ich bekam nun den dritten und größten Plug verpasst, musste nun über Slip und Strumpfhose noch einen weiteren Miederslip anziehen und mich wieder im Bett fesseln lassen. Mein Vater steckte mir einen Vibrator unter den obersten Slip und schaltete ihn auf höchster Stufe ein. Dieser lag nun genau auf meinem nach hinten gebogenen Schwanz auf und stimulierte mich unheimlich. Mein Vater ging ins Wohnzimmer und ich lag nun da, wehrlos mit einem riesigen Eumel im Po und einem Vibrator auf dem Schwanz. Es dauerte gar nicht lange, bis ich – ohne meinen Penis zu berühren – einen mächtigen Orgasmus hatte und das Höschen und die Strumpfhose einsaute. Leider waren in dem Vibrator sehr gute Batterien, sodass ich über Stunden von dem Ding gefoltert wurde. Irgendwann nachts kam dann mein Vater zu mir, band mich los und schickte mich nochmals zur Toilette, um mich zu entleeren und mein Sperma zu entfernen. Dort lagen dann schon neue Dessous für mich bereit. Halterlose, schwarze Strümpfe, ein schwarzer Lackoverall, der Penis und Po freiließ und Brusprothesen.</p> <p>Ich zog also die Strümpfe über meine unbehaarten Beine, legte die Silikontitten an und schlüpfte in den Overall. Mit meinen überhohen Stilettos stöckelte ich dann zurück in mein Zimmer. Bäuchlings warf mich mein Vater aufs Bett und spreizte meine Beine. Ohne ein Wort zu sagen, steckte er seinen dicken Penis in meine Rosette und ****te mich hart und unnachgiebig in den Hintern. Da ich durch die Plugs ja bereits gut gedehnt war, tat das nicht einmal sehr weh und nach kurzer Zeit machte mich das selber sogar geil. Ich drückte ihm meinen Po immer weiter entgegen, bis ich seinen Hoden an meinen Pobacken spüren konnte. Mein Vater hatte schon ein stattliches Teil und ich spürte ihn in voller Länge in mir und obwohl ich durch den Vibrator schon mehrmals gekommen war, spritze ich noch vor meinem Vater das Bettlaken voll. Erst einige Zeit später spürte ich, wie sein Schwanz zu zucken begann und mir eine große Ladung seines Saftes in den Darm drückte.</p> <p>Er zog seinen Schwanz heraus und steckte schnell den großen Plug wieder hinein, damit sein Sperma nicht herauslaufen konnte und versprach mir, wenn ich artig wäre und weder zur Toilette ginge, noch irgendwas verändern würde, dürfte ich diese Nacht ungefesselt schlafen. Natürlich versprach ich ihm das, bevor er mir noch ein schwarzes Gummihöschen über den Overall streifte, damit auch der Plug gut sitzen bleiben würde.</p> <p>In den nächsten Tagen und Wochen wiederholte sich das Spiel immer wieder, Klistier, Plug, blasen, bumsen und ich schlief mittlerweile auch nicht mehr in meinem Zimmer, sondern bei meinem Dad im Ehebett. Immer, nachdem er mich ge****t hatte, kuschelte er sich an mich und schlief engumschlungen mit mir ein.</p> <p>Ende November wurde ich dann 16 und mein Vater schenkte mir zum Geburtstag neue Kleider und Schuhe (Dessous und Strümpfe kaufte er eigentlich ständig für mich), ich war mittlerweile völlig in der Mädchenrolle gefangen, hatte seit mehreren Monaten kein einziges männliches Kleidungsstück getragen und war auch schon sehr oft als Frau draußen auf der Straße. Ich fühlte mich mittlerweile sehr wohl als seine Geliebte und verschwendete wenig Gedanken an mein männliches Ich. Ebenso gefiel es mir seit einiger Zeit, hilflos gefesselt zu sein, es kam öfter vor, dass ich im Lederoverall und HighHeels mit Spreizstange zwischen den Beinen und hoch erhobenen Armen an einem Haken in der Decke gefesselt im Wohnzimmer stand und mit meinem Vater Pornofilme anschaute. Ebenso hatte ich mich an die Knebel gewohnt, die mir währenddessen verpasst wurden. Noch während der Pornos musste (oder durfte) ich dann meinen Vater oral befriedigen, was mir auch immer mehr Spaß machte. Er erzählte mir irgendwann, dass meine Mutter auch auf diese Spielchen gestanden hätte und sich gern fesseln ließ. Ich sah meiner Mutter also nicht nur sehr ähnlich, ich hatte auch genau die selben Veranlagungen wie sie. Ich hätte vielleicht doch besser ein Mädchen werden sollen – doch obwohl, das war ich ja jetzt praktisch auch.</p> <p>Zu Weihnachten schenkte mir mein Vater in diesem Jahr nur Kleider, angefangen vom „kleinen Schwarzen“ bis hin zum Dirndl für das nächste Oktoberfest. Natürlich fehlten auch die passenden Schuhe nicht.</p> <p>In einem letzten Geschenkpaket fand ich dann aber doch eine große Überraschung. Ein Dienstmädchenkleid aus schwarzem Latex mit weißen Spitzen, weißer Schürze und weißem Häubchen, dazu schwarze Ballet-Stiefeletten (die Teile mit 20cm-Absatz und geradem Fuß), dazu einen schwarzen Spitzen-Strapsgürtel und schwarze Nahtnylons. Das wäre für unsere kleine Silvesterfeier meinte er. Ich war aber viel zu neugierig und probierte die Boots sofort an. Selbstverständlich konnte ich damit weder stehen, geschweige denn laufen, doch es war ein super Gefühl, diese Teile zu tragen.</p> <p>Mein Vater meinte nur, die wären auch nur dazu da, mich an die Decke zu hängen, dann würde ich auch nicht umfallen damit. Ich war verdammt gespannt auf den Silvesterabend und stellte mir schon vor, wie mein Vater mich nehmen und verwöhnen würde.</p> <p>Die Woche bis zum Jahreswechsel verging extrem langsam, denn auch mein Dad hatte zu dieser Zeit keine sexuellen Absichten. Wir waren ab und zu in der Stadt unterwegs, ich im langen Rock und mit recht flachen Schuhen und er spielte den Gentleman, lud mich in Cafés ein und schenkte mir noch so einige Dessous, wenn wir was passendes fanden, aber ansonsten passierte gar nichts.</p> <p>Am Silvestermorgen dann endlich bereitete ich mich auf den Abend vor. Ich badete mindestens zwei Stunden lang, rasierte mir dabei auch das kleinste Härchen ab. Hinterher massierte ich eine gutriechende Bodylotion in meine Haut ein, lackierte mir Zehen- und Fingernägel in einem knalligen Rot, schminkte mich aufreizend und schlüpfte in das Dienstmädchenkleid.</p> <p>Meine Haare legte ich streng nach Hinten, wobei der dabei entstandene Zopf fast bis zum Po reichte. Dann setzte ich noch das Häubchen auf, band mir die Schürze um und holte meine 12cm Pumps dazu heraus. Die Ballet-Boots wollte ich erst am Abend anziehen.</p> <p>Ich kümmerte mich den ganzen Tag um den Haushalt, saugte das ganze Haus, bereitete Häppchen und die Bowle vor und freute mich auf den Abend. Ich wunderte mich nur über die Mengen an Getränken und Speisen, die vorrätig waren, doch es sollte ja eine lange Nacht werden, da war das sicher gerechtfertigt.</p> <p>Um 7 Uhr abends war es dann endlich soweit – ich wechselte von den HighHeels zu den Ballet-Boots und mein Vater half mir bis ins Wohnzimmer. Zuerst band er meine Hände zusammen und befestigte das Seil am Haken in der Decke, dann zog er mir mein Höschen aus und befestigte zwischen meinen Knöcheln eine lange Spreizstange. Völlig hilflos stand ich nun mit entblößtem Unterkörper und gespreizten Beinen auf Zehenspitzen mitten im Wohnzimmer. Im Videorecorder lag bereits ein geiler Pornofilm mit deftigen Analsex-Szenen. Nachdem mir mein Dad noch einen Vibro-Plug verpasst hatte, sahen wir eine ganze Zeit lang den Film an, bis es plötzlich an der Tür klingelte. Mir rutschte das Herz in die Hose (welche Hose???), als mein Vater aufstand und zur Tür ging, als wäre es das Normalste der Welt.</p> <p>Plötzlich standen drei Paare im Wohnzimmer, alles Arbeitskollegen samt Frauen meines Vaters. Alle setzten sich um den Esstisch und bedienten sich an den Häppchen und der Bowle. Ab und zu bekam ich einen lüsternen Blick geschenkt, vor allem die Männer musterten mich hemmungslos. Einer zückte sogar seine Kamera und fotografierte mich aus allen möglichen Perspektiven, bis auf einmal eine der Frauen aufstand und zu mir kam. Ungeniert fasste sie mir unter den zu kurzen Rock und spielte mit ihrer kalten Hand an meinem Schwanz herum, der schlagartig steif wurde. Sie kniete sich vor mich und nahm den kleinen in ihren Mund. Während sie mich blies, ****te sie mich mit meinem Plug in den Hintern. Es dauerte keine drei Minuten bis ich nach dieser Behandlung direkt in ihren Mund abspritzte. Sie schluckte wirklich alles, und leckte danach auch noch meinen Schwanz sauber. Schlaff und ausgepowert hing der dann unter meinem Röckchen.</p> <p>Doch kaum war die Frau wieder am Tisch, erhob sich ihr Freund und kam zu mir. Zuerst legte er mir einen (zufällig?) herumliegenden Ballgag an, dann öffnete er seine Hose und holte seinen Schwanz heraus. Er wichste ihn steif, zog mir den Plug aus dem Po, nur um mich dann umso heftiger anal zu bumsen. Die nächste Frau kam und nahm meinen Schwanz in den Mund – von hinten ge****t, von vorne geblasen und ich konnte mich nicht wehren!</p> <p>Kaum spritzte mir der erste Kerl seinen Samen in mein Arschloch, kam schon der nächste und Drang widerstandslos in mich ein. Ich glaubte, mein Darm würde zerreissen, so dick war sein Schwanz. Nochmals hatte ich einen Orgasmus und spritzte auch der zweiten Frau mein Sperma in den Mund und ins Gesicht, als ich die zweite Ladung in den Darm bekam. Und auch der dritte Kerl machte sich gleich daran, mir mein kleines Löchlein zu stopfen. Völlig fertig hing ich am Deckenhaken. Mein Hintern brannte höllisch, mein kleiner war beinahe tot und meine Füße schmerzten langsam extrem in den Boots.</p> <p>Ich wurde nun von meinem Vater von der Decke abgehängt, aber nur um sofort im „Hogtie“ auf dem Sofa wieder gefesselt zu werden. Abwechselnd musste ich nun Schwänze blasen und Mösen lecken. Nachdem wirklich alle befriedigt waren, ließen sie mich so gefesselt auf dem Sofa liegen und feierten zusammen weiter. Ich bekam einen Ring-Gag verpasst und sabberte so vor mich hin, bis nach Mitternacht mein Vater eine der Frauen vor meinen Augen bumste. Er legte sich direkt vor mir auf den Boden, die Frau setzte sich auf ihn und ritt wie eine Wilde, bis ein weiterer Kollege kam und seinen Pint in ihren Arsch steckte. Auch die zweite Frau wurde dann von zwei Männern in der gleichen Art ge****t und der letzte Kerl steckte mir seinen Schwanz durch den Ring in den Mund und ****te mich, was das Zeug hielt.</p> <p>Nun wurde abgewechselt, jedes Mal, wenn einer der Männer seinen Saft in eine Frau gespritzt hatte, bekam ich den Schwanz zum säubern in den Mund, egal ob er vorher in einer Möse oder in einem Arsch gesteckt hatte. Zum Abschluss des Abends durfte jeder Mann mich noch einmal bumsen und jede Frau wurde noch mal von mir zum Orgasmus geleckt.</p> <p>Auch wenn ich anfangs sehr gelitten hatte, so habe ich zum Schluß den Abend doch sehr genossen. Ich wusste nun, wo ich stehe – für meinen Vater war ich seine geliebte Frau, für alle anderen nur ein billiges und williges Sexobjekt. Ein Jahresanfang, der mir zeigte, wo meine gesellschaftliche Stellung ist.</p> <p>Solche Partys fanden nunmehr öfters statt, allerdings meist nur mit Männern, die nicht mal mein Vater kannte. Er verkaufte meine Povotze und mein Blasmaul an wildfremde Leute, und ich war jedes Mal hilflos gefesselt. Eines Tages kam dann mein Dad auf die Idee, seinen Wohnwagen in die Landshuter Straße in München zu stellen, wo ich mit anderen Nutten dann den Männern gegen Geld dienlich sein sollte. Ich stand nun also jeden Abend in meinen Ballet-Boots (ja auch darin kann man laufen lernen) vor dem Wohnwagen und schleppte reihenweise Männer ab, die mal was besonderes erleben wollten. Mein Hintern öffnete sich für jeden und beim Blasen konnten die „Profis“ noch was von mir lernen. Wenn mein Vater (versteckt) im Wohnwagen war, durften mich die Freier auch fesseln und dann „vergewaltigen“. Wenn es zu weit ging, griff mein Dad ein. Aber ich wette, der hat sich jedes Mal einen runtergeholt, wenn er zugeschaut hat, wie ich ge****t werde.</p> <p>Drei Jahre später hatten wir genügend Geld, um nach Thailand zu fliegen. Dort ließ mich mein Vater in eine Klinik einweisen, wo ich dann zwei Monate im Koma lag. Als ich wieder aufwachte, hatte ich Titten (75C) und eine Möse, ich wurde damals zur Frau operiert.</p> <p>Heute heiße ich Nicole, bin die Ehefrau meines Vaters und gehe fast täglich auf den Strich. Ich bin mittlerweile eine sehr erfolgreiche Nutte, da ich fast alles mit mir machen lasse. Ich wurde schon rücklings auf einen Tisch gefesselt, wo mir dann ein Freier Champagner in meine Möse gefüllt hat und dann daraus getrunken hat.</p> <p>Mein Vater ****t mich täglich in alle drei Löcher und die Kleider meiner Mutter passen mir immer noch hervorragend. Ich bin die Frau und Nutte, die mein Vater immer haben wollte, meine Mutter aber nie sein wollte.</p> <p>Und ich bin glücklich, genau das zu sein. Ich vermisse weder meinen Schwanz noch die Erinnerungen an meine männliche Jugend.</p></div>",[]
1422,Im Keller Mit Andrea,-1,HERR DER RINGE,no@email,"beim Ficken beobachten lassen, ja sogar anpinkeln konnte sie mich ohne das es ihr peinlich gewesen waere. Aber dieser kleine Satz brachte sie so richtig in Verlegenheit... ANDREA, ICH LIEBE DICH!!!",2007-07-25,2,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/herrderringe010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>An einem dieser langweiligen Herbsttage, an dem es die ganze Zeit nur regnete, hatte ich einfach keine Lust mehr in der Wohnung rumzusitzen. Die Hausaufgaben waren erledigt, das Fernsehen bot wie immer nichts brauchbares, also ging ich zu unserem Spielplatz in der Hoffnung, dort jemanden zu treffen. Unter dem Vordach meines Hauses sass Andrea, die mich seit Tagen immer wieder neckte, mit ihrer Freundin Jenny.</p> <p>""Na, ihr beiden, habt ihr auch so `ne Langeweile wie ich?""</p> <p>""Ja, was soll man bei dem Wetter schon anstellen?"" antwortete Andrea und sah mich mal wieder verschmitzt an.</p> <p>""Wollen wir ins Holzhaus auf den Spielplatz gehen? Da ist es auch einigermassen trocken und dort stoert uns auch keiner!""</p> <p>""Ja, ist gut...""</p> <p>Es regnete etwas durch das Dach der kleinen Huette durch, also rueckten wir drei ein wenig aneinander, ohne uns etwas dabei zu denken. Ich war damals erst fuenfzehn und hatte mit Maedchen noch nicht viel im Kopf, und Andrea sowie ihre Freundin waren auch kaum aelter als vierzehn oder so.</p> <p>""Traust Du Dich, ihn zu kuessen?"" fragte Jenny ihre Freundin.</p> <p>""Klar!"" kam die Antwort, ""Aber DU traust Dich das ganz bestimmt nicht!""</p> <p>Ich sass zwischen den beiden und langsam wurde mir die Sache unangenehm.</p> <p>""Klar traue ich mich!""</p> <p>""Dann mach doch, wenn Du Mut hast!""</p> <p>""Du zuerst!""</p> <p>... und ploetzlich beugte sich Andrea zu mir herueber und kuesste mich kurz aber fest auf meine Lippen. Jenny wollte dem wohl nicht nachstehen, und ich spuerte sie ganz kurz auf meiner Wange.</p> <p>""Los, jetzt bist Du dran!"" rief Andrea und sah mich mich grossen Augen an.</p> <p>Ich hatte so etwas schon befuerchtet, doch als Feigling wollte ich nun gar nicht dastehen. Also nahm ich all meinen Mut zusammen und kuesste erst Andrea, dann Jenny fluechtig auf den Mund. Ohne richtig zu wissen was bei mir passierte, fing mein kleiner Freund dabei an steif zu werden.</p> <p>Andrea schien das gesehen zu haben, denn gleich darauf sagte sie zu Jenny: ""Und traust Du Dich auch, ihm an die Hose zu fassen und an seinen Pimmel zu grapschen?""</p> <p>Nun war fuer mich alles zu spaet! Ich hatte noch nie ein Maedchen beruehrt oder richtig nackt gesehen, und diese Andrea wollte ihre Freundin dazu bringen, mich anzugrapschen! Andererseits konnte ich auch nicht zurueck, wie gesagt, ein Feigling wollte ich nicht sein. Aber Jenny wusste wohl auch nicht so recht, was sie davon halten sollte und sagte nur, dass sie sich das ja selber nicht trauen wuerde....</p> <p>""Siehste!"" ... und schon kam Andreas kleine Hand immer naeher an meine Hose, griff suchend dorthin (was sie genau dort finden wuerde, wusste sie damals wohl auch noch nicht), beruehrte kurz meine Eier, blieb dann an meinem steifen Ding und drueckte es ein paar Mal kraeftig! Und dieses Druecken loeste in mir ein Gefuehl aus, wie ich es bis dahin so noch nicht kannte. Es war wie ein irres Kitzeln und Kribbeln im Bauch, und ganz anders als das Gefuehl, das ich bei der Selbstbefriedigung immer hatte; es ging mir durch und durch. Da ich dabei mein Gesicht verzog, wurde nun auch Jenny neugierig und grapschte mir ebenfalls an diese Stelle...</p> <p>Die Glocken der benachbarten Kirche begannen zu laeuten, und das war fuer uns Kinder das Zeichen zum Heimgehen. Einerseits war ich darueber ganz gluecklich, andererseits... was war das nun wieder fuer ein Gefuehl???</p> <p>Diese Sache liess mir den ganzen Abend keine Ruhe mehr und ich war mit meinen Fingern unter der Decke staendig an meinem Ding zugange. Ich konnte einfach nicht aufhoeren und hatte kurz darauf einen kraeftigen Orgasmus... Der Fleck in meiner Bettwaesche erinnerte mich am naechsten Morgen wieder an das Erlebte, und das Gesicht meiner Mutter dazu weiss ich heute bedeutend besser zu deuten...</p> <p>Endlich war die Schule vorbei! Hoffentlich kam Andrea nachher wieder hierher! Ich konnte mir nicht erklaeren warum, aber ich wollte sie unbedingt wieder treffen. Nach dem Mittag klingelte es bei uns und ich konnte gar nicht schnell genug nach unten kommen. Diesmal war sie alleine.</p> <p>""Ich muss noch in den Keller, mein Fahrrad reparieren. Kommst Du mit runter?"" schwindelte ich. Im Keller war es meistens ruhig und keiner stoerte. ""Ja klar, ich helfe Dir!""</p> <p>Ich holte das Fahrrad aus unserem Keller und fing an, im Vorraum daran zu bauen. Und da war wieder dieses komische Gefuehl in meinem Magen und etwas tiefer...</p> <p>Sie sass in einer Ecke und guckte mir zu. Wie sollte ich sie nur dazu bekommen, mir wieder an mein Ding zu fassen? Ich konnte sie ja nicht einfach so darauf ansprechen! Ich fing also an, sie zu aergern und zu necken. Irgendwann hatte sie davon genug, stand auf und wollte mir eine hauen. Ich erwischte sie von hinten, hielt sie fest und draengte mich der Laenge nach an sie. Dadurch konnte sie mich nicht schlagen. Zufaellig beruehrte ich dabei mit meiner Hand eine ihrer kleinen, suessen Knospen, die gerade begannen, sich unter dem T-Shirt abzuzeichnen.</p> <p>""Du olle Sau!"" rief sie und grapschte mir vollkommen unvorbereitet an die Hose, um sich zu wehren. Dabei erwischte sie unter der Jeans nur die Spitze von meinem Glied, drueckte kurz zu und nahm dann die Hand wieder weg. Aha! So konnte ich sie also dazu bekommen! Und solange sie dachte, dass mir das unangenehm waere, wuerde sie sich wohl weiter auf diese Weise zu wehren versuchen!</p> <p>""Eh, Du kannst mir doch nicht einfach so an die Hose grapschen!"" rief ich scheinbar empoert.</p> <p>""So? Meinste?"" Schon stand sie wieder vor mir und langte vollkommen ungeniert zu. Ich stand nur da und liess sie machen. Dieses Gefuehl, wenn sie mein Glied zufaellig richtig erwischte und zudrueckte...!!! Ich versuchte, moeglichst cool zu wirken und keine Reaktion zu zeigen, verzog aber etwas mein Gesicht und spannte meinen Koerper dabei. Das muss sie wohl als Zeichen meines ""Zaehne-zusammenbeissen-und-durchhalten!""</p> <p>gedeutet haben, denn sie grinste mich an und fragte: ""na, haelste das noch aus?</p> <p>Kannste noch? Mal sehen, wie lange noch...!"" Wenn sie gewusst haette!!!</p> <p>Ich streckte ihr meinen Unterleib richtig entgegen, jetzt erst recht, und sie grapschte immer weiter. Nun hatte sie meine Eier ganz in ihrer Hand, und jetzt drueckte sie mir wieder genau meine Eichel! Mhh, das haette ewig so weitergehen koennen! Irgendwann liess sie von mir ab und fing an, sich im Keller umzusehen. Ich schraubte wieder an meinem Fahrrad, jetzt allerdings mit einem Steifen in meiner Hose.</p> <p>""Du, ich muss pissen! Wo kann ich hier...?"" Erschrocken sah ich auf. ""Vielleicht da um die Ecke rum, aber Du kannst hier nicht so einfach auf den Boden pinkeln... wenn jetzt einer kommt und die Pfuetze sieht...! Warte...""</p> <p>Ich suchte verzweifelt nach irgendetwas, in das sie hineinpinkeln koennte ohne grosse Spuren zu hinterlassen, und fand eine alte Frisbeescheibe.</p> <p>""Hier! Nimm die, dann ist wenigstens nicht alles auf dem Boden und der Rest trocknet schneller!""</p> <p>""Na wenn Du meinst! Und was machst Du dann mit meiner Pisse nachher?""</p> <p>""Na austrinken bestimmt nicht!"" ""Naja, Du musst das ja dann wegbringen!</p> <p>Und wo kann ich...?""</p> <p>""Hier, hinter der Ecke am besten!"" ""Aber wehe, wenn Du rumkommst!""</p> <p>Das war natuerlich die Gelegenheit, um sie nackt zu sehen! Ich hoerte, wie sie sich ihre Jeans auszog und kurz danach hoerte ich den Strahl auf der Plastikscheibe... jetzt konnte sie nicht so einfach weg...! Ich schlich um die Ecke und konnte gerade noch sehen, wie sie sich ihren Schluepfer hochzog. Sie guckte mich boese an und schrie ""Ey, Du olle Sau, Du solltest doch...""! Dann stuermte sie auf mich zu und fing wieder an sich mit mir zu raufen. Und wieder hatte sie ihre Finger an meiner Hose. ""Ich grapsche Dir solange an Deinen Pimmel bis Du aufhoerst, mich zu aergern!""</p> <p>Ich achtete bei unserer Rauferei darauf, dass sie immer ohne grosse Schwierigkeiten bei mir anfassen konnte, waehrend ich ansonsten so tat, als ob ich genug damit beschaeftigt waere sie festzuhalten. So glaubte sie mir, dass ich mich nicht gegen ihre Grapscherei wehren konnte, obwohl ich ihr koerperlich ueberlegen war.</p> <p>Jetzt wurde ich mutiger. Ich draengte mich an ihren Ruecken, klemmte damit ihre Hand zwischen meinem Unterkoerper und ihrem Hintern ein und fasste ihr mit meiner rechten Hand von hinten an ihre Brust. Ich fuehlte ihre kleine, runde Brust, umfasste sie mit meiner Hand und fand ihre kleine, feste Brustwarze. In dieser Lage konnte sie sich nicht dagegen wehren, aber es schien sie auch nicht weiter zu stoeren, da sie mir ja als Ausgleich immer weiter an die Hose grapschte. Es war einfach ein geiles Gefuehl! Ich wollte ihr jetzt ebenfalls zwischen ihre Beine fassen, aber sie kreuzte sie. Ich versuchte, mit meinem Finger zwischen ihre Beine zu kommen, hatte aber keine Chance. ""Hoer auf damit Du olle Sau!"" rief sie mir entgegen, ohne dabei boese zu sein.</p> <p>""Nicht ganz so laut! Sonst hoert man uns noch!"" Zum Spass hielt ich ihr meine Hand vor den Mund. Sie grinste mich an und spuckte einfach darauf.</p> <p>""Hoer auf zu spucken!"". Das schien sie wiederum weiter zu reizen, denn jetzt spuckte sie auf den Boden.</p> <p>""Fuer jedes Mal spucken darf ich Dir einmal zwischen die Beine fassen, okay?!"" ""Mach doch, wenn Du's schaffst ranzukommen!"" Sie spuckte wieder und grinste mich frech an.</p> <p>""Ab zehnmal spucken musst Du Deine Jeans dabei ausziehen!"" Sie spuckte wieder auf meine Hand, sah mich an, spuckte sich auf ihre kleine Hand und hielt sie mir direkt vor meinen Mund.</p> <p>""Wenn Du mir die Hand ableckst, dann kannste mir meine Muschi anfassen! Na los, traust Dich ja doch nicht!"" neckte sie mich.</p> <p>""Wetten dass...?"" sagte ich und leckte ihr mit meiner Zunge langsam ueber ihre Handflaeche und durch ihre Spucke. Erstaunt sah sie mich an: ""Iiih, Du machst auch alles, was ich Dir sage, wa?""</p> <p>""Wenn ich dafuer Deine Muschi anfassen darf... vielleicht!"" Inzwischen hoeren wir von oben die Glocken wieder und zum Abschied spuckte sie noch einmal demonstrativ auf die Kellertreppe.</p> <p>""Nicht vergessen, das waren mindestens 13 Mal gespuckt!"" sagte sie schnippisch. ""Bis morgen, wir treffen uns wieder hier bei Dir! Und vergiss nicht, meine Pisse wegzubringen! Kannst sie ja austrinken...""</p> <p>""Na warte, morgen bist Du faellig, Du olles Aas!"" Ich holte die Frisbeescheibe aus der Ecke, kippte mir dabei noch die Haelfte ueber meine Haende und nahm sie mit in unseren Kellerverschlag.</p> <p>Dort konnte ich mir gar nicht schnell genug meine Hose ausziehen um mir einen runterzuholen. Dabei roch ich ihre Pisse von meinen Haenden und schon kam ich und spritzte auf den Kellerboden. Voellig verwirrt durch sie ging ich nach oben und hatte wieder die ganze Nacht den Kopf voll von dem kleinen Luder, das mich richtig irre machte...</p> <p>Am naechsten Nachmittag sassen wir beide wieder im Keller und redeten ueber alles moegliche. Ploetzlich eroeffnet sie mir ganz nebenbei: ""Wir haben beide deinen Pimmel gesehen, gestern abend. Wir haben durch Deinen Briefschlitz geguckt, als Du im Flur warst!"" und grinste mich dabei breit an. Mir war die Sache etwas peinlich, schliesslich hatte ich gestern wirklich nackt mit einem Halbsteifen im Flur gestanden und das, was sie da sagte, konnte also durchaus wahr sein...</p> <p>""Und...?"" fragte ich vorsichtig.</p> <p>Sie kicherte bloss und blaetterte in der BRAVO, und wir amuesierten uns beide ueber die Leserbriefe, in denen sich Zwoelfjaehrige ausweinten dass sie noch nie mit einer Frau geschlafen haetten und jetzt befuerchteten, schwul zu sein... In der Zeitschrift lag ein Tampon-Werbeheftchen, in dem auch Bilder von nackten Jugendlichen abgedruckt waren.</p> <p>""Na, und wie sieht meiner aus, wenn Ihr ihn gesehen habt?""</p> <p>Sie zeigte auf das Foto eines Jungen, der schon einige Schamhaare hatte und dessen Groesse auch ungefaehr mit meiner uebereinstimmte. Also doch?</p> <p>Peinlich...!</p> <p>""Na, und so siehst Du noch aus, wa?"" sagte ich und zeigte auf ein kleines, vielleicht zehnjaehriges Maedchen, das noch keine Brust und keine Haare hatte. ""Bloedmann!"" Das war alles.</p> <p>""Ich habe hier noch etwas, das habe ich bei meinem Onkel unter dem Bett gefunden!"" sagte sie ploetzlich, sprang auf und holte ein Pornoheft aus ihrer Tasche. Ich hatte vorher so etwas noch nicht in Ruhe betrachten koennen, und wir sahen uns ein paar Bilder an. Da wurde ein Paerchen beim Sex gezeigt; wie ein Schwarzer einer weissen Frau erst die Muschi und sie ihm dann dafuer sein riesiges Ding leckte, und sich von ihm in ihren Mund spritzen liess. Ich bekam sofort wieder einen Steifen. Heute hatte ich eine Stoffhose an, damit ich sie besser spueren konnte als in der Jeans, falls sie mir wieder an die Hose grapschen wuerde. Sie sah die deutliche Beule und fragte mich neugierig:</p> <p>""kriegst Du auch so nen grossen? Wie lang ist denn Deiner wenn er steif ist?""</p> <p>""Kannst ja mal nachsehen, wie lang er ist. Du hast ja gesagt, dass Du ihn schon gesehen hast, und ausserdem warst Du sowieso schon da unten dran, dann macht das jetzt auch nichts mehr aus..."" sagte ich und und machte meine Beine erwartungsvoll auseinander. Voellig ungeniert kam ihre linke Hand und versuchte, mein Ding unter der Hose zu ertasten.</p> <p>""Mann, ist der hart! Du hast jetzt nen Steifen, wa?""</p> <p>Ich wurde rot, weil sie so offen darueber sprach. Andererseits waere es schon schoen gewesen, wenn sie ihn auch mal ohne Hose anfassen wuerde...</p> <p>Sie knautschte und drueckte mit ihren Fingern immer weiter bei mir unten herum, ertastete die Spitze meiner prallen Eichel und die Laenge bis zu meinen Eiern runter, bis sie mir mit Daumen und Zeigefinger die erfuehlte Laenge zeigte.</p> <p>""Bist Du sicher?"" fragte ich sie um sie weiter zu ermuntern, weil ich gehofft hatte, dass sie sich laenger damit beschaeftigen wuerde.</p> <p>Daraufhin begann sie noch einmal von vorne, und wenn sie auch nur einen kleinen Moment weiter gemacht haette, waere ich glatt dadurch gekommen. So gut waren ihre Tastbewegungen fuer mich!!!</p> <p>""So lang ist Dein Pimmel!"" zeigte sie mir wieder, uend ganz schoen hart ist der!"" Ihre Worte gingen mir fast noch einmal so durch wie ihre Bewegungen eben. Dann blaetterte sie wieder interessiert weiter in dem Pornoheft. Ich sah ihren Wohnungsschluessel auf dem Boden liegen und steckte ihn ein. Dann ging ich in unseren Kellerverschlag und versteckte ihren Schluessel in meiner Unterhose. So musste ich es doch schaffen koennen, dass sie mir auch endlich meinen nackten Schwanz anfasst!</p> <p>""Weisst Du eigentlich, wo Dein Schluessel ist?""</p> <p>""Ey, willst Du mich aergern? Wo haste den?""</p> <p>""Kannst ja mal suchen kommen!""</p> <p>""Und wo soll ich suchen?""</p> <p>""Ein Tip: er ist nicht weit weg von mir.""</p> <p>Sie kam zu mir in den Verschlag, stellte sich vor mich und fragte, ob ich mir den Schluessel in meinem Hintern gesteckt haette.</p> <p>""Guck doch nach...""</p> <p>""Ich durchsuche Dich! Ehrlich! Egal wo der Schluessel ist, ich hole ihn mir wieder!""</p> <p>""Volle Hemmung!""</p> <p>Daraufhin fing sie an, mich abzusuchen. Sie tastete meine Hosentaschen ab, fasste mir an meinen Hintern und bemerkte dabei ihr Schluesselbund, als sie von hinten an meine Eier kam. Sie stellte sich vor mich: ""Sag mal Hemmung!""</p> <p>""Wie gesagt, volle Hemmung!""</p> <p>Kaum ausgesprochen, langte sie mir wieder direkt an meine Eier und an mein Ding, und fand dabei den Schluessel. ""Los, gib her!""</p> <p>""Du hast doch gesagt, Du holst ihn Dir wieder, egal wo er ist...""</p> <p>Sie stellte sich vor mich hin und versuchte, mir die Hose herunterzuziehen. Um sie etwas laenger hinzuhalten nutzte ich eine Gelegenheit in der sie breitbeinig dastand, und war mit meiner Hand in ihrem Schritt. Diesmal kuemmerte sie sich nicht so sehr darum, sondern fummelte weiter an meinem Reissverschluss herum. Ich hatte meine Hand inzwischen fest zwischen ihren Beinen und versuchte, durch ihre Jeans mehr zu ertasten. Sie bekam meinen Reissverschluss nicht auf, so dass ich ihr doch helfen musste. Jetzt zog sie mir die Hose herunter und ich stand in Unterhosen vor der kleinen Vierzehnjaehrigen, die anscheinend vor nichts Hemmungen zu haben schien. Sie fasste mir an die Unterhose, zog sie nach vorne und sah mir hinein. Ohne zu zoegern ging die Hand durch meine Schamhaare und griff sofort mein steifes Ding. 'Ich hab's geschafft, oh, mhhh, ja...' dachte ich und genoss jede Regung ihrer Finger an mir.</p> <p>Hoffentlich laesst sie nicht gleich wieder.... Sie nahm mein Ding, legte es hoch in seiner ganzen Laenge und griff tiefer, um ihre Schluessel zwischen meinen Eiern hervorzuholen. Und genau so liess sie mich dann da stehen, Hose runter und das Ding stand nach oben aus der Unterhose...</p> <p>""Soll ich jetzt so nach draussen gehen?"" stachelte ich sie an.</p> <p>""Sieht doch gut aus, kannst so bleiben!"" lachte sie. ""Hast nen ganz schoen grossen Pimmel! Und dick ist der auch ganz schoen!"" sagte sie, waehrend sie ihn noch mal in die Hand nahm und ihn sich naeher betrachtete. ""Siehste, verschaetzt habe ich mich nicht!"" Wie wahr!!! Ungeschickt versuchte sie, das kleine Monster wieder in die Hose zu bekommen, und ich wartete wieder auf jede einzelne Beruehrung ihrer Haende. Als sie ihn dann schliesslich irgendwie wieder in die Hose bekommen hatte, war es mir noch nicht genug und es packte mich eine exhibitionistische Ader.</p> <p>""So geht das nicht, warte mal..."" sagte ich und zog mir nochmal die Hosen runter, so dass ich jetzt vollkommen nackt vor ihr stand. Jetzt kam es sowieso nicht mehr darauf an, so weit wie sie mich schon gesehen und angefasst hatte... Unter ihrer genauen Beobachtung nahm ich mein Ding in die Hand, zog mir die halb zurueckgerutschte Vorhaut ganz langsam komplett zurueck, hielt ihr kurz meinen nackten, steifen Schwanz mit der dunkelroten, freien Eichel wie zufaellig vor ihre Augen (ich haette mich auch auch umdrehen koennen...) damit sie sich alles ganz genau ansehen konnte und schob dann wieder die Vorhaut nach vorne. Dann packte ich alles ordentlich wieder ein. ""So, jetzt warst Du bei mir dran und hast alles gesehen, jetzt habe ich noch bei Dir was gut, fuer die Spuckerei gestern! Du weisst schon...!""</p> <p>""Mhh, ja, aber ich weiss nicht...""</p> <p>""Abgemacht ist abgemacht, oder bist Du jetzt feige?""</p> <p>""Nee, aber ich weiss nicht...""</p> <p>OEK, ein Vorschlag, ich mache jetzt Deine Hose auf und fasse Dir da unten ran, und Du kannst solange mein Ding nehmen. Wenn ich irgendwas mache, dann hast Du mich ja in der Hand, ok?"" Vielleicht wuerde sie so ja doch noch ein bisschen mehr bei mir grapschen... hoffentlich! Ich stellte mich hinter sie, und ich war kaum an ihrer Hose, als sie schon wieder ihre Hand bei mir hatte. Rhytmisch drueckte sie, und wenn sie so weiter gemacht haette.... vielleicht haette sie mich ja doch noch gekriegt, ohne es zu merken...</p> <p>Ich arbeitete an ihrem Jeans-Knopf und fasste ihr zwischendurch mal zwischen ihre Beine, die sie sofort wieder schloss. Jetzt hatte ich die Jeans endlich offen und konnte sie etwas herunterziehen. Mist! Sie hatte noch eine Strumpfhose drunter!</p> <p>""Dreizehn Mal darf ich! Davon drei Mal ohne Hose!""</p> <p>""Nee, meine Unterhose will ich anbehalten!""</p> <p>Ich griff ihr vorsichtig zwischen ihre Beine, jetzt liess sie mich endlich etwas ran... Ich versuchte, ihr die Unterhose auch auszuziehen... aber da sah sie mich ganz lieb an und sagt: ""Bitte nicht... Du kannst Dich doch noch an das Werbeheftchen erinnern, oder? Und jetzt bin ich gerade dran... tut mir leid, ich haette auch Lust gehabt, mich anfassen zu lassen... aber bitte!!!""</p> <p>""Jetzt ist mir alles klar...! Aber das holen wir nach, in Ordnung?""</p> <p>""Ja, gerne sogar! Jetzt, nachdem ich Deinen Pimmel gesehen und angefasst habe, bin ich auch neugierig, und will mal was ausprobieren, was in dem Pornoheft drin war! Wenn Du willst...""</p> <p>""Na klar, ich freue mich schon darauf!!!""</p> <p>Nachdem wir beide wieder ordentlich angezogen waren mussten wir auch schon wieder nach oben, da die Glocken wieder laeuteten...</p> <p>Nach vier Tagen traf ich Andrea und Jenny wieder unten auf dem Spielplatz.</p> <p>Beide hatten einen Rock an und sassen ganz unbekuemmert und breitbeinig vor mir im Holzhaus, so dass ich ihre Schluepfer sehen konnte. Um gegenueber ihrer Freundin anzugeben erzaehlte und zeigte Andrea ganz stolz: ""Sein Pimmel ist so gross und so dick, und ich habe ihn schon angefasst!"", als sie mich kommen sahen. Und da stand ich wieder mit meinem roten Kopf, denn mit so etwas hatte ich nun auch nicht gerechnet!</p> <p>Dann spuckte sie sich wieder auf ihre Hand und hielt sie mir hin. ""Los, leck ab!""</p> <p>""Ich lecke Dir gleich was ganz anderes ab, Du kleine Sau!"" sagte ich scheinbar boese. Da mich die Situation aber schon wieder erregte, nahm ich ihre kleine Hand und leckte ihr vor Jennys Augen ihre Spucke ab.</p> <p>Jenny guckte nur verunsichert und fragte vorsichtig ""So, was willst Du ihr denn noch ablecken?""</p> <p>""Er kann Dir ja Deine Muschi ablecken, so wie wir das in dem Heft gesehen haben. Aber das traut der sich ja sowieso nicht!""</p> <p>""Pah, klar traue ich mich das! Aber ihr seid ja zu feige, Euch frei zu machen, ich kann ja leider nicht.""</p> <p>Ohne zu zoegern griff Andrea Jenny unter ihren Rock und zog ihren Schluepfer etwas zur Seite, so dass ich ihre kleinen Schamlippen etwas sehen konnte. Jenny schien das nicht weiter zu stoeren, wahrscheinlich spielten die beiden sowieso oefter miteinander...</p> <p>""Los, komm her, dann lecke ich Dir ueber die Muschi!""</p> <p>Jenny stand auf und stellte sich vor mich, hob ihren Rock etwas hoch und Andrea zog wieder ihren Schluepfer etwas zur Seite. Ich hatte ihre kleinen Schamlippchen direkt vor mir.</p> <p>""Na, traust Dich ja doch nicht!"" lachte Andrea.</p> <p>""Nicht hier... wenn jemand zusieht! Komm, wir gehen wieder runter in den Keller, da sind wir ungestoert!""</p> <p>""Na gut, aber da duerfen wir dann alles machen, was wir wollen! Und Du darfst Dich nicht dagegen wehren! Klar?""</p> <p>""OK, also los!""</p> <p>Als wir endlich im Keller waren forderte Andrea sofort, dass ich Jenny mein Ding zeigen sollte. Ich zog mir die Hose aus und wurde von den beiden vierzehnjaehrigen Maedchen begutachtet.</p> <p>""Los, nimm seinen Pimmel in die Hand, das mag er!"" sagte Andrea und gab ihn Jenny in die Hand. Sie hielt ihn vorsichtig zwischen zwei Fingern und bestaunte ihn ganz genau. Dabei wurde er immer steifer, bis ich schliesslich mit einer riesigen Latte dastand. Beide Maedchen kicherten und spielten dabei an mir. Ein geiles Gefuehl war das...!</p> <p>""Los, jetzt musst Du Jenny die Muschi lecken, so wie hier in dem Porno.""</p> <p>Sie zog das Heft aus ihrer Jacke und zeigte auf die Bilder. Jenny hob ihren Rock hoch, zog ihren Schluepfer aus und stellte sich breitbeinig vor mich. Da stand sie, die Kleine! Kaum Brust unter ihrem T-Shirt, ein bisschen Babyspeck, die allerersten Schamhaare kamen gerade hervor. Und dann ihre Spalte, ganz nackt und offen vor mir!</p> <p>""Na los, oder haste doch keinen Mut mehr?""</p> <p>Ich setzte mich vor Jenny auf die Erde und beugte mich langsam zu ihr hin.</p> <p>Andrea beobachtete die Szene und draengelte mich, ihr endlich die Muschi zu lecken. Also los!</p> <p>Ich beruehrte leicht ihre grossen Schamlippchen mit meiner Zunge und strich ihr dann durch ihre kleine Spalte. Ihr schien das zu gefallen, also versuchte ich, tiefer mit meiner Zunge einzudringen. Jetzt entdeckte ich ihre kleinen Lippchen und bemerkte, dass ihre Muschi irgendwie feuchter wurde. Jetzt kam ich an ihren Kitzler, und Jenny stoehnte leicht auf.</p> <p>Andrea hielt es anscheinend nicht mehr aus. Schnell entledigte sie sich ihres Rockes und ihres Schluepfers und draengelte sich dazwischen.</p> <p>""Los, mich sollst Du auch ablecken!""</p> <p>Ich legte mich auf den Ruecken und betrachtete sie von unten. Sie sah schon etwas reifer aus als ihre Freundin, und hatte auch schon einen kleinen Flaum Schamhaerchen. Sie kniete sich ueber mein Gesicht, dadurch oeffnete sich ihre Muschi richtig und ich konnte erkennen, dass sie auch feucht war. Ich leckte ihr ihre Schamlippen, dann tief durch ihre Spalte und fuhr dann mit der Zunge zu ihrem nassen Loch. Und das schmeckte richtig gut!!! Erstaunt stellte ich fest, dass Andrea anscheinend keine Jungfrau mehr war. Und das mit vierzehn!</p> <p>Sie schien ganz weg zu sein, denn sie stoehnte dabei laut und hatte die Augen fest geschlossen. Meine Haende griffen nach oben an ihr T-Shirt, um an ihren kleinen, niedlichen Minibruestchen zu spielen. Sie fing an zu zittern und noch lauter zu stoehnen.</p> <p>""Jaaa.... ooh, ja gut!"" Vollkommen geil machte ich unter ihr weiter.</p> <p>Ihre Spalte wurde immer nasser und ploetzlich zuckte sie auf, streckte ihren Koerper ueber mir und schien gerade einen Orgasmus bekommen zu haben.</p> <p>Erschoepft stieg sie wieder hoch und ich hatte dabei noch einmal einen tiefen Einblick in ihre Muschi.</p> <p>""Siehst Du, ich hatte Dir ja gesagt, dass ich mal was ausprobieren will!</p> <p>Und, wie war es fuer Dich?""</p> <p>""Stark! So schoen hatte ich es mir nicht vorgestellt! Und Du hattest jetzt Deinen Hoehepunkt?""</p> <p>""Ja! Und der war ganz anders als die mit Jenny! Wir spielen oefters mal miteinander, und streicheln uns gegenseitig. Aber das war ganz anders! Los Jenny, jetzt Du auch mal!""</p> <p>Jetzt kniete sich Jenny ueber mich und setzte mir ihre kleine Kindermuschi genau auf den Mund. Ich begann das gleiche Spiel von eben nochmal, konnte aber bei ihr nicht richtig mit meiner Zunge in ihre Oeffnung eindringen. Also, wieder ran an ihren Kitzler, und kurze Zeit spaeter wurde auch sie von einem kleinen Hoehepunkt geschuettelt, den Andrea genau beobachtete.</p> <p>Ich kam hoch und besah mir die beiden kleinen Maedchen. Irgendwie wirkten sie jetzt ganz gluecklich.</p> <p>""Na seht ihr, ich habe mich doch getraut, Euch die Muschis zu lecken!"" Die beiden setzten sich neben mich und rueckten naeher. Mir stand meine Latte gross und kraeftig und Andrea umfasste sie mit ihrer kleinen Hand. Dabei nahm sie das Pornoheft, wir sahen uns die heissen Bilder an und sie bewegte ihre Hand gleichmaessig auf und ab.</p> <p>""Was ist denn das da fuer ein weisses Zeug, was der Mann an seinem Pimmel hat?"" fragte Jenny neugierig.</p> <p>""Das ist sein Samen. Wenn der Mann seinen Hoehepunkt hat, dann bekommt er einen Samenerguss, und das sieht so aus wie hier auf dem Bild"" erklaerte Andrea fachgerecht.</p> <p>Uend die Frau hier, warum hat die den Pimmel im Mund, und warum leckt die ihm den Samen ab?""</p> <p>""Das ist fuer den Mann wahrscheinlich ein schoenes Gefuehl, wenn die Frau seinen Pimmel in den Mund nimmt und ihn ableckt. Und vielleicht schmeckt der Samen ja...""</p> <p>""Mir haben ja Eure feuchten Muschis auch ganz irre geschmeckt! Kommt, wir probieren das mal aus!""</p> <p>Kaum hatte ich das ausgesprochen, da nahm Andrea meine Maennlichkeit ganz zart in ihren kleinen Mund und leckte sie mir. Jenny sah aufgeregt zu, und ich genoss diese einmalige Gefuehl!!!</p> <p>Die Vorhaut rutschte ganz zurueck und ich entspannte mich. ""Los, nimm seinen Pimmel auch mal in den Mund, das scheint ihm genauso zu gefallen wie uns das Lecken !""</p> <p>Jenny beugte sich etwas hilflos ueber meinen Schwanz und leckte daran. OK, Andrea konnte das bedeutend besser, aber es war fuer mich ein Erlebnis, gleich von zwei kleinen Maedchen geleckt und geblasen zu werden!</p> <p>Jetzt uebernahm wieder Andrea mein Ding und es stellten sich bei mir richtige Gefuehle ein...</p> <p>Sie nahm ihn soweit wie es ging in ihren Mund und massierte mit ihrer Zunge meine Eichel. Noch ein kleines bisschen, ein paar von diesen zarten Bewegung...</p> <p>""Ich glaube, ich komme gleich...!""</p> <p>""Das will ich sehen!"" sagte Jenny und Andrea nahm ihn aus dem Mund, um das kommende genau verfolgen zu koennen.</p> <p>Ich stellte mich breitbeinig mit meinem steifen Schwanz vor die beiden sitzenden Maedchen, so dass sie alles gut sehen konnten.</p> <p>Ich nahm ihn in meine linke Hand und wichste mit kraeftigen Bewegungen, und es machte mich unheimlich heiss dabei von den beiden unter mir so genau beobachtet zu werden. Jetzt war es gleich so weit, ich begann innerlich zu zittern....</p> <p>""Komm her, Andrea, gib mir Deine Hand!"" Ich wollte, dass sie mich bis zum Ende bringt, also legte ich ihre Hand an meinen Schwanz, zeigte ihr das Tempo und liess sie alleine weiterwichsen - irre machte sie das! Dabei hob ich ihr das T-Shirt hoch und erfreute mich an ihrer Kinderbrust. Ich grapschte wie suechtig nach den etwa pfirsichgrossen Dingern, drueckte sie zaertlich und spielte an den suessen kleinen Warzen, die fest hervorstanden. Diesmal liess sie mich einfach so daran. Wie hatte sie noch vor kurzem dagegen protestiert!</p> <p>Mein Koerper streckte sich und Andrea hielt die andere Hand hin, um alles aufzufangen. Und dann war es soweit; ich hatte einen tierischen Orgasmus und spritzte meinen Samen in hohem Bogen durch den Keller. Einen Teil konnte sie in ihrer Hand auffangen, etwas traf die vor mir sitzende Jenny auf ihre offenen Schenkel und der groesste Teil landete auf dem Boden...</p> <p>Ich war danach vollkommen fertig, so stark hatte ich es auch schon lange nicht mehr erlebt!</p> <p>""Stark, ich habe es noch nie gesehen, wie einem Mann der Samen aus dem Pimmel spritzt! staunte Andrea und streichelte ihn ganz zaertlich weiter.</p> <p>""Und, wie schmeckt das, Andrea?"" fragte Jenny neugierig.</p> <p>Andrea fuehrte ihre Hand zum Mund und tauchte ihre Zunge in die weisse Fluessigkeit ""... mhh, glibberig und warm..."" Sie nahm noch etwas mehr in den Mund ""... und schmeckt eigentlich nach gar nichts richtig! Hier, probier mal!""</p> <p>""Ich habe hier noch etwas zwischen meinen Beinen...""</p> <p>Andrea kniete nieder und leckte an meinem jetzt wieder schlaffen Schwanz, bis er ganz sauber war. Ich setzte mich wieder zwischen die beiden, und waehrend mich Andrea zaertlich unten streichelte kam sie mit dem Mund naeher zu mir:</p> <p>""Kuess mich bitte!"" Nichts lieber als das! Wir kuessten uns heiss und innig, und ich schmeckte noch die Reste von meinem Samen auf ihrer Zunge, die mit meiner balgte. Sie hielt mir auffordernd ihren Oberkoerper hin, und ich massierte unter ihrem Hemdchen ihre Bruestchen. Dabei liess sie sich den restlichen Samen aus ihrer Hand auf ihre Muschi tropfen, verteilte alles zwischen ihren Schamlippen und fing an zu masturbieren. Dabei kuesste sie mich immer wilder, bis sie mir ins Ohr fluesterte, dass ich sie noch einmal lecken solle.</p> <p>Schnell war ich mit der Zunge bei ihrer nassen, verklebten Muschi und strich ganz liebevoll ueber die grossen, dann ueber die kleinen Schamlippen und kuesste ihren Kitzler. Ich stiess meine Zunge immer wieder tief in ihr junges, heisses Loch, und sie zuckte bei jeder dieser Bewegungen im ganzen Koerper.</p> <p>Schliesslich kam sie zum Hoehepunkt und strahlte mich gluecklich an.</p> <p>Eng aneinandergekuschelt sassen wir drei da und jeder streichelte jeden irgendwo. Hemmungen gab es keine mehr, jeder liess die Haende vom anderen an sich heran. So spielte ich mit beiden Muschis, streichelte Schamlippen, Kitzler oder Brueste der beiden, und irgendeine Hand war immer mit mir und meinem Ding beschaeftigt. Es war eine richtige, kleine Orgie in unserem Keller; waere jetzt jemand runter gekommen, dann haette er wohl den Schreck seine Lebens bekommen: zwei kleine nackte Maedchen und ein Junge, die sich gegenseitig begrapschten...</p> <p>Dabei erinnerte ich mich wieder daran, wie leicht ich mit meiner Zunge in Andreas kleine enge Moese hineinkam.</p> <p>""Andrea, hast Du eigentlich schon einmal mit einem Jungen geschlafen?""</p> <p>""Du meinst, weil ich keine Jungfrau mehr bin? Nee, noch nicht. Ist mir noch zu frueh!""</p> <p>""Aber wieso bist Du denn...?""</p> <p>""Ich habe mal bei einer aelteren Bekannten einen Vibrator gefunden, den habe ich ihr geklaut. Damit habe ich dann etwas rumprobiert... hat aber weh getan...! Deswegen wollte ich noch nicht mit einem Jungen schlafen, noch nicht...! Obwohl, ich koennte mir Deinen grossen Pimmel ganz gut in meiner kleinen Muschi vorstellen. Aber nur, wenn Du ganz vorsichtig bist und mir Zeit laesst!""</p> <p>Alleine bei dem Gedanken wurde mir schon wieder ganz heiss...</p> <p>""Und mein Samen, der hat Dich vorhin beim Kuessen und so gar nicht gestoert?"" ""Nee, der hat mir sogar irgendwie geschmeckt und mich geil gemacht!</p> <p>Davon hole ich mir noch mehr von Dir! Naechstes Mal mache ich mit dem Mund weiter als heute...""</p> <p>Vielversprechende Aussichten!</p> <p>Wir plauderten und befummelten uns noch eine ganze Weile.</p> <p>Die Glocken hatten wir natuerlich lange schon ueberhoert, aber das war uns heute vollkommen egal...! Morgen wollte Andrea wieder zu mir kommen....</p> <p>Unser letztes aufregend-geiles Treffen im Keller unseres Hauses war schon einige Wochen her, ohne dass ich auch nur ein Detail davon vergessen konnte. Wie sollte ich auch, schliesslich wird man nicht jeden Tag gleich von zwei kleinen vierzehnjaehrigen Maedchen vernascht...!</p> <p>Jeden Morgen beim Duschen sah ich vor mir, wie sich beide nacheinander breitbeinig ueber mein Gesicht hockten, um sich von mir die jungen Muschis lecken zu lassen. Und spaetestens bei der Erinnerung an Andreas und Jennys Zunge griff ich mir immer wieder an mein laengst steifes Ding, und kam in kuerzester Zeit zum Hoehepunkt...</p> <p>Andrea hatte ich leider seitdem nicht mehr gesehen, nur Jenny traf ich gelegentlich. Sie laechelte mich dann immer so geheimnisvoll an...</p> <p>Ich fragte sie, ob sie etwas von Andrea wuesste. ""Ja, die ist gerade verreist, aber sie hat mir geschrieben, dass es dort langweilig ist und dass sie Dich sofort vernaschen will, wenn sie wieder zurueck ist. Ich soll Dir aber nichts davon sagen..."" kicherte sie mit Blick auf meine Hose. Allein der Gedanke, dass Andrea mir wieder an meinen Schwanz fassen wuerde, liess mir die Hose zu eng werden. Aber auch Jenny war inzwischen mutiger geworden: ""Komm, ich will wieder sehen, wie Du Deinen Samenerguss bekommst!"" sagte sie, und sah mich dabei ganz unwiderstehlich aus ihren kleinen Kinderaugen an. Ihre Hand wanderte zu meiner Beule, und sie umfasste sie kraeftig.</p> <p>""Gehen wir in den Keller?""</p> <p>Ich zog sie schnell in den Fahrradraum neben unserer Haustuer, ”ffnete mir die Hose und sie griff mir an mein Ding.</p> <p>""Nimm ihn so in Deine Hand, und dann bewege sie fest hoch und runter, okay?"" erklaerte ich ihr die Wichsbewegung, die mir am besten gefiel.</p> <p>Sie hielt sich nicht lange auf und machte mich richtig heiss.</p> <p>""Ja... gut...! Warte, ich will Dir dabei an Deine Muschi fassen! Wie selbstverstaendlich stellte sie sich breitbeinig neben mich, oeffnete ihre Jeans, zog sie ein wenig nach unten und hielt ihren Schluepfer auf.</p> <p>Meine Hand glitt durch ihren leichten Flaum ueber den Venushuegel, die Finger erfuehlten die kleinen suessen Schamlippen und mein Mittelfinger lag vor ihrer jung-fraeulichen Oeffnung, die ich vor kurzem erst lecken durfte.</p> <p>Noch einige Bewegungen von ihr, und ich spritzte vor ihren Augen auf den Boden.</p> <p>""Danke, das hat mir gefallen!"" strahlte sie. Ich nahm meine Hand wieder zurueck und kostete von meinen Fingern, die eben noch an ihrer Spalte waren.</p> <p>""Morgen ist Andrea wieder da! Dann gehen wir wieder in den Keller, okay?"" fragte sie ungeduldig.</p> <p>""Ja, mal sehen...""</p> <p>Endlich! Andrea stand vor mir. Braungebrannt und mit einem strahlenden Gesicht lachte sie mich an. Und sie sah verdammt gut aus, fiel mir auf. Sie trug enge weisse Leggins, in denen ihre schlanken Beine und ihr knackiger Po richtig gut zur Geltung kamen. Die Hose lag an wie eine zweite Haut und war so eng, dass sich der Stoff in ihre Spalte zwaengte und die grossen Schamlippen schon fast zu erkennen waren. Sie trug darunter keinen Schluepfer, und die wenigen Schamhaare zeichneten sich deutlich ab. Ihr weites T-Shirt hatte grosse Aermelausschnitte und man konnte ihre kleinen nackten Brueste voll sehen, wenn sie ihre Arme hob oder sich bueckte. Sie sprang mich an zum Willkommenskuss. Und was fuer ein Kuss! Sie presste ihre Lippen auf meinen Mund, oeffnete sie und ihre Zunge suchte sofort bei mir Einlass. Sie umspielte und leckte meine Lippen und versuchte, sich dazwischen zu draengen. Ich gab nach, und sie liebkoste meine Zunge zaertlich. Dabei umarmte sie mich so kraeftig, als ob sie mich nie wieder loslassen wollte. ""Ich habe Dich vermisst!"" hauchte sie und streichelte mir dabei ueber meinen Po.</p> <p>""Ich Dich auch! Ich musste immer an unser Spiel im Keller denken...""</p> <p>""Und, hat es Dich angemacht?"" fluesterte sie und wanderte mit ihrer Hand zu meiner Beule, die sich wieder verraeterisch abzeichnete. Ich kaempfte noch heftiger mit ihrer Zunge und umfasste mit beiden Haenden ihren Hintern. Sie drehte sich mit dem Ruecken zu mir, lehnte sich an mich und draengte ihren Po an meinen Unterleib. Dann legte sie ihren Kopf nach hinten auf meine Schulter, griff mit beiden Armen ueber ihren Kopf hinter sich, zog mein Gesicht zu sich heran und kuesste mich wieder heiss und innig.</p> <p>""Ich spuere Deinen steifen Pimmel!"" stoehnte sie.</p> <p>""Komm, nimm meine Brueste, fass' sie an!"" Ich griff unter ihren Armen hindurch durch die weiten Aermeloeffnungen und beruehrte ganz zart ihre kleinen, festen Brueste. Ihre spitzen Brustwarzen standen meinen forschenden Fingern steil entgegen, und ich drueckte sie vorsichtig zwischen Daumen und Zeigefinger. ""Los, nimm sie richtig, druecke sie, ja...!""</p> <p>Ich nahm beide Bruestchen fest in meine Haende und knetete sie kraeftig.</p> <p>Wahrscheinlich war ich der erste Junge, dem sie das so erlaubte. Und sie wurde immer geiler dadurch...</p> <p>""Meine Eltern sind nicht da, komm, wir gehen zu mir nach oben! Da koennen wir es uns bequem machen und...""</p> <p>""Ja, lass uns gehen, ich will Dich! Heute ist es so weit! Ich will...""</p> <p>hauchte sie, ""... ich will, dass Du mich heute fickst!""</p> <p>Im Fahrstuhl nach oben griff sie mir an meine Hose und drueckte mein Ding.</p> <p>Ich kuesste sie und langte mit meiner Hand zwischen ihre Beine. Ich konnte durch ihre duenne Hose ihre aeusseren Schamlippen fuehlen und merkte, dass sie schon ziemlich feucht geworden war. Endlich waren wir in der Wohnung.</p> <p>""Komm leg Dich hier auf mein Bett, ich will Dich ein bisschen verwoehnen!""</p> <p>""Ja...!"" sagte sie erwartungsvoll.</p> <p>Da lag die kleine Vierzehnjaehrige vor mir! Ich zog ihr das T-Shirt aus und freute mich ueber diesen Anblick. Diese beiden suessen Brueste waren auch einfach zu niedlich! Ich griff sie, knetete sie und begann, ihre steifen Brustwarzen zu kuessen. Sie schloss ihre Augen und gab sich mir hin.</p> <p>Ich legte ihre Beine auseinander und drueckte meinen Mund auf ihre nasse Hose, genau auf ihre Muschi. Ihr Geruch und ihre geile Feuchtigkeit machten mich einfach rasend. Schnell entledigte ich mich meiner Hose, und Andrea griff sich sofort mein Ding. ""Los, ich will, dass Du mir meine Votze leckst!""</p> <p>Ich legte mich auf den Ruecken und sie hockte sich rueckwaerts ueber mich. Da war sie wieder, die kleine geile Muschi, die mich schon einmal so verrueckt gemacht hatte. Jetzt hatte ich sie wieder genau vor mir!</p> <p>Meine Zunge leckte aussen an ihren Schamlippen entlang, dann kuesste ich sie. Sie waren so feucht, dass ihr Saft schon fast von ihr tropfte. Ich liess mir nichts davon entgehen, und bohrte meine Zunge weiter in ihre Spalte.</p> <p>Ich spielte mit ihren kleinen Lippchen und sie draengte ihren Unterleib erwartungsvoll dichter an mein Gesicht. Ich zog ihren kleinen spitzen Kitzler zwischen meine Lippen und leckte ihn fordernd. ""Ja, lecke mir meine Votze! Weiter am Kitzler, ja, gut...!</p> <p>Oh, ich kriege meine Gefuehle...!""</p> <p>Und das von einer Vierzehnjaehrigen!</p> <p>Ihr ganzer Koerper zitterte und ihre Muschi spannte sich um meine Zunge.</p> <p>Dann kam ihr Hoehepunkt, und sie drueckte mir ihr Innerstens so fest entgegen, dass ich fast keine Luft mehr darunter bekam. Alles zuckte und bebte, und dann sackte sie erschoepft auf mir zusammen.</p> <p>Ich kraulte und streichelte ihren Ruecken und ihre Pobacken, und sie drehte sich zu mir um. ""Das war irre! Endlich habe ich Dich wieder! Darauf habe ich die ganzen Ferien ueber gewartet!""</p> <p>""Hast Du denn da keinen kennengelernt, mit dem Du mal spielen konntest?""</p> <p>fragte ich und hoffte, dass sie nein sagen wuerde.</p> <p>""Klar waren da ein paar suesse Typen, die auch gut aussahen. Einer von denen hat mich sogar gekuesst. Als der aber merkte dass mich das anmachte, zog er sich gleich die Hose runter und hielt mir seinen dicken Pimmel vor's Gesicht. Ich sollte ihn in den Mund nehmen, dabei kannte ich den Typen noch nicht mal richtig...""</p> <p>""Und, hast Du's gemacht?""</p> <p>""Nee, das ging mir zu schnell, ich wollte nicht. Da ist der auch gleich wieder abgehauen.""</p> <p>Erleichtert blickte ich sie an.</p> <p>""Ey, Du bist doch nicht etwa eifersuechtig, oder?"" fragte sie mich ploetzlich ganz ueberrascht.</p> <p>""Naja, ich weiss' nicht... Eigentlich schon ein bisschen...""</p> <p>""Du hast Dich in mich verliebt, nicht wahr?""</p> <p>""Mhh, ich glaube schon...""</p> <p>Ernst sah sie mich an: ""Stell' Dich mal hier vor mich hin, los, mach schon!""</p> <p>Ueberrascht stand ich auf und stellte mich vor sie, mein steifes Ding wippte vor ihren Augen.</p> <p>""Ich habe mich auch in Dich verguckt, sieh her!"" Sie streckte ihre Zunge aus und kitzelte damit die Spitze meiner Eichel. ""Gut?"" fragte sie und leckte mir weiter meine Eichel. Ich nickte nur.</p> <p>""Das mache ich nur fuer Dich, guck her!""</p> <p>Ihr kleiner Mund oeffnete sich und sie nahm meine ganze Eichel in ihren Mund.</p> <p>Ein warmes, wohliges Gefuehl durchstroemte mich.</p> <p>Uend diesmal will ich alles haben, was von Dir kommt! Diesmal sollst Du mir den Samen in meinen Mund spritzen! Ich hatte es Dir ja versprochen!""</p> <p>sagte sie und lutschte weiter an meinem Ding. Derart angeheizt dauerte es nicht lange, bis ich meine Gefuehle bekam.</p> <p>""Oh, Andrea, vorsicht, jetzt ist es soweit...!""</p> <p>Sie saugte noch staerker und mit einem wahnsinnigen Orgasmus spritzte ich ihr den Samen stossweise in ihren kleinen Mund. Lachend nahm sie alles entgegen und schluckte soviel sie konnte herunter.</p> <p>Sie kuesste und leckte meinen endlich wieder erschlafften Kaempfer immer weiter, bis er ganz sauber war.</p> <p>""War gut, schmeckt mir prima!"" laechelte sie mich gluecklich an. Sie sah aus wie aus einem Pornofilm; ihr junges Gesicht war verschmiert und ihre kleine Hand hielt fest mein schlaffes Ding. Wir legten uns beide ins Bett, kuschelten uns eng aneinander und sie sagte: ""Kuess mich und streichel mich, ich will Dich fuehlen!"" Sie presste ihre Lippen, an denen noch mein Samen hing, fest an meine und ihre Zunge forschte sich wieder durch meinen Mund. Es war schon eigenartig, den eigenen Samen an ihr zu schmecken, aber es machte mich so an, dass ich bald schon wieder einen Steifen bekam.</p> <p>""Ist das schoen, ich fuehle mich richtig wohl bei Dir!"" Sie hielt mir ihren Oberkoerper mit den kleinen, festen Bruesten entgegen, so dass ich nicht anders konnte, als sie in meine Haende zu nehmen und zu verwoehnen. Die kleinen Warzen standen steil auf, und ich drehte sie zwischen meinen Fingern. ""Ja...!""</p> <p>Ich fasste mit meinem Arm zwischen ihren Beinen hindurch und griff ihre Pobacke. Sie spreizte ihr Bein ab, damit ich besser an ihren Unterkoerper kam.</p> <p>Meine Finger streichelten zart durch die Kerbe und kitzelten ihr Poloch, was sie mit einem schnurrenden Geraeusch quittierte. Ich strich durch ihre Schamlippen und drueckte leicht ihren Kitzler. Sie stoehnte luestern auf, also streichelte ich sie genauso weiter.</p> <p>""Du, ich will es! Ich will Dich spueren! Bitte fick mich...! Aber sei bitte vorsichtig, Du bist der erste Junge, der...!""</p> <p>""Leg' Dich auf den Ruecken! Ich werde ganz zaertlich zu Dir sein!""</p> <p>versprach ich ihr. ""Heb' mal Deinen Po hoch, ich will Dir ein Kissen unterlegen, damit ich besser `rankomme!""</p> <p>Sie hob ihren Unterleib an und hielt mir ihre feuchte, weit geoeffnete Muschi entgegen. Ich legte ihr das Kissen unter und leckte noch einmal ueber die Spalte, die erstmalig von einem Jungen erobert werden wollte.</p> <p>Ich kniete mich vor sie und strich mit meinem Ding langsam ihre Schamlippchen auf und ab. Das alleine schien sie schon uebergluecklich zu machen.</p> <p>Ich beugte mich zu ihr vor und kuesste sie. Dann wanderte ich mit meinen Lippen ihren Hals herab zu ihrer Schulter und zog ihre Haut zwischen meine Lippen, um ihr einen Knutschfleck zu machen. Schliesslich sollte sie ja auch ein Andenken von mir behalten...</p> <p>Mit meiner Hand legte ich mein Ding dicht vor ihr Loch und biss ihr leicht in ihre Schulter, um sie abzulenken. Und bevor sie sich ueber den Biss bei mir beschweren konnte, wurde sie von einem anderen Gefuehl abgelenkt. Ich war mit meiner Eichel schon in ihrer kleinen Muschi...</p> <p>Sie genoss dieses neue Gefuehl, und ich arbeitete mich langsam tiefer in sie hinein. Sie war noch so eng, und ich spuerte jede ihrer Regungen �berdeutlich an mir... es war einfach geil!</p> <p>""Ja, ficke mich, ja, ich spuere Deinen Pimmel ganz doll! Mann, ist der riesig!</p> <p>Jaa..!!""</p> <p>Ganz behutsam bewegte ich mich langsam und gleichmaessig weiter, bis sie kam.</p> <p>Es ist immer wieder ein Erlebnis fuer mich, den Orgasmus einer Frau zu sehen und zu spueren, ja, der Ausloeser dafuer zu sein!</p> <p>Ich hielt inne und liess sie erst einmal zur Ruhe kommen. Ihr ganzer Unterleib zuckte und lebte, und ich fuehlte mich in ihrer engen, heissen Muschi richtig wohl.</p> <p>""Mann, ist das gut. So schoen habe ich mir das gar nicht vorgestellt!</p> <p>Und ich hatte so ein mulmiges Gefuehl, wie Du in mich `reinkommen wuerdest mit Deinem dicken Pimmel. Ich habe gar nichts davon mitbekommen, weil... Du hast mich gebissen, um mich abzulenken, oder?""</p> <p>Ich nickte nur und laechelte sie an.</p> <p>Ploetzlich klingelte es. Andrea schreckte auf und sagte: ""Ich wollte mich nachher noch mit Jenny treffen. Ich habe ihr gesagt, dass sie hier bei Dir klingeln soll, wenn ich nicht rechtzeitig bei ihr bin. Das wird sie wahr-scheinlich sein!"" Sie loeste sich von mir, rutschte unter mir vor bis mein Ding schmatzend aus ihrer Muschi rutschte, kuesste mir die cremeweiss verschmierte Eichel und rannte so nackt wie sie war zur Tuer.</p> <p>""He, Du hast ja gar nichts an"", hoerte ich Jennys Stimme, ""was habt ihr denn gerade wieder gemacht?""</p> <p>""Ich habe gerade zum ersten Mal mit einem Jungen geschlafen!"" freute sich Andrea. Und es war einfach wunderbar! Er war ganz vorsichtig, und ich habe seinen riesigen Pimmel ganz genau in meiner Muschi gespuert. Es war einfach irre!""</p> <p>""Schade, das haette ich gerne gesehen!""</p> <p>Ich hoerte beide naeher kommen und mir fiel wieder ein, dass ich ja immer noch ganz nackt und mit verschmiertem steifem Ding so auf dem Bett lag, wie ich Andrea eben noch geliebt hatte. 'Aber was soll's, Jenny hat mein Ding ja auch schon ein paar Mal gesehen', dachte ich mir. Vor ein paar Wochen im Keller hatte sie ihn sogar schon einmal im Mund, und ihre kleine junge Muschi durfte ich schliesslich auch schon kuessen, also konnte ich auch ruhig so offen liegen bleiben...</p> <p>""Hi! Andrea sagte, dass Du gerade mit ihr geschlafen hast?""</p> <p>""Ja, und bis eben hatte ich mein Ding auch noch in ihrer Muschi, deshalb liege ich hier so da!"" lachte ich sie an.</p> <p>""Sag mal, Du hattest doch dabei gar keinen Hoehepunkt, oder?"" fragte Andrea mich. Uend steif ist Dein Pimmel auch noch! Du musst mich nochmal ficken, und Jenny kann dabei zusehen! Los Jenny, lecke ihm vorher nochmal seinen Pimmel!""</p> <p>""Aber der ist so verschmiert, was ist das?""</p> <p>""Das ist nur aus meiner Muschi, dasselbe, was Du beim Lecken bei mir auch immer abbekommen hast!""</p> <p>Jenny beugte sich vor, nahm mein Ding in ihre Hand und dann zwischen ihre Lippen. Inzwischen wusste auch sie was mir gefiel, und ihre Bewegungen liessen es schnell wieder prall anschwellen. Andrea legte sich inzwischen auf das Bett und machte die Beine breit.</p> <p>""Los, komm her..!""</p> <p>Jenny gab mich frei. Ich beugte mich ueber Andrea und zielte mit meiner Eichel wieder ueber ihre Spalte. Jenny bestaunte alles aus naechster Naehe; so deutlich hatte sie es noch in keinem Film sehen koennen, und sie wollte kein Detail versaeumen. Ich hatte wieder dieses eigenartige Gefuehl wie damals im Keller, wo mich die beiden ganz genau beim Wichsen beobachteten, und es erregte mich umso mehr. Meine kleine vierzehnjaehrige Freundin wollte noch einmal von mir geliebt werden, und ihre beste Freundin konnte alles dabei mitansehen...... der Gedanke alleine reichte schon fast...</p> <p>Schnell war ich wieder in Andrea und begann, mein steifes Ding in ganzer Laenge in ihre Muschi zu druecken. Ich hatte sie wie aufgespiesst und verharrte so fuer ein paar Sekunden. Andrea stoehnte laut, offensichtlich spuerte sie mich sehr kraeftig. Dabei begann ihr Innerstes wieder und wieder zu zucken und sie bewegte ihren Unterkoerper ruckartig. Ich kam ganz langsam aus ihr heraus, und schob mich dann wieder ganz in sie. Andrea wurde immer wilder, und ihre Zuckungen wurden immer schneller und heftiger. Das erregte mich ebenfalls immer mehr, und wir kamen beide fast gleichzeitig. Jenny hatte sich inzwischen auch ausgezogen, sah uns zu und befriedigte sich dabei mit den Fingern.</p> <p>Erschoepft und vollig abgekaempft sackten wir beide zurueck und ruhten uns einen Moment aus.</p> <p>Jenny kuschelte sich zu uns und fluesterte Andrea etwas ins Ohr. Beide strahlten mich ploetzlich an und begannen zu lachen.</p> <p>""Wir wollen etwas mit Dir machen, haste Lust?""</p> <p>""Was wollt ihr denn anstellen?"" fragte ich neugierig.</p> <p>""Das wirste dann schon sehen! Aber Du musst uns versprechen dass wir alles mit Dir machen koennen, was wir wollen! Du darfst Dich nicht wehren!""</p> <p>""Hmm, was habt ihr denn vor?""</p> <p>""Warte ab, Du wirst es ja dann schon merken! Aber erst versprechen, dass Du alles von uns zulaesst!""</p> <p>""Na gut, ich werde mich nicht wehren, versprochen...""</p> <p>""Okay, also komm, wir gehen jetzt alle unter die Dusche!"" ordnete Andrea an und sprang sofort auf.</p> <p>Das Wasser war erfrischend, und wir tummelten uns zu dritt unter der Brause.</p> <p>""Grapsche uns an die Brueste!""</p> <p>Ich griff mir je eine der kleinen Brueste und massierte sie zaertlich. ""Und jetzt zwischen die Beine!""</p> <p>Auch dieser Aufforderung kam ich gerne nach. Huch, die beiden waren ja schon wieder ganz nass...!</p> <p>""Leg' Dich hin!"" forderte Andrea nach einer Weile von mir und machte das Wasser aus.</p> <p>Also legte ich mich hin und sie stellte sich breitbeinig ueber mich. Ich hatte einen herrlichen Blick auf ihre gerade eroberte Spalte, und aus ihrem Loch rannen noch die Samenreste von mir.</p> <p>""Mach' Deinen Mund weit auf, komm' richtig ran und lecke mir die Votze!""</p> <p>Ich freute mich schon auf ihren Geschmack gemischt mit meinem Samen und versuchte soviel wie moeglich davon mit meiner Zunge zu erwischen. Dann leckte ich ihren kleinen steifen Kitzler. Oben schienen die beiden wieder etwas zu fluestern, aber ich konnte hier unten nicht hoeren, worum es ging.</p> <p>Warum auch?</p> <p>Ich hatte ja alles, was ich wollte. Und ihre Muschi schmeckte mir viel zu gut, um mich davon ablenken zu lassen. Ich griff ueber mir an die beiden Bruestchen und knetete sie. War das alles, was sie mit mir machen wollten?</p> <p>Ich hoerte ihr Kichern und Andrea zuckte innerlich. Sollte sie etwa schon wieder Gefuehle bekommen?</p> <p>Ich war mit meiner Zunge gerade tief in ihrem Loch, als ich ploetzlich einen anderen Geschmack an ihr bemerkte. Es war heiss und salzig, und da merkte ich auch schon einen kurzen scharfen Strahl an meiner Zunge. Andrea pinkelte mich an, sie pinkelte mir in meinen Mund...!</p> <p>Ich wollte gerade protestieren und mich wegdrehen, aber sie hielt meinen Kopf mit ihren Schenkeln fest. Da hoerte ich von oben schon ihre Stimme: ""Lass'</p> <p>Deinen Mund auf! Du hast uns versprochen, Dich nicht zu wehren! Wir koennen alles mit Dir machen, was wir wollen! Und jetzt wollen wir Dich anpissen!""</p> <p>Und wieder ein kraeftiger Strahl aus ihrem Innersten, direkt in meinen Mund.</p> <p>Und ich durfte mich nicht wehren...</p> <p>Ihr Urin lief mir schon aus meinem Mund als sie mich endlich freiliess, um ihren Strahl noch weiter auf meinem ganzen Koerper zu verteilen. ""Na wie ist das, wenn ich Dich anpisse? Du hast 'nen ganz steifen Pimmel, das macht Dich an, nicht wahr? Okay, Du kannst noch mehr davon haben! Los Jenny, jetzt Du!""</p> <p>Was, sie auch noch? Jenny stellte sich sofort breit ueber mein Gesicht, beugte ihren Unterleib weit vor und hielt sich mit den Fingern die Schamlippchen auseinander. Andrea war inzwischen fertig und hielt mir ihre noch tropfende Muschi knapp vor mein Gesicht. Langsam hatte ich mich an den Geruch und an den Geschmack gewoehnt. Ja, Andrea hatte Recht, inzwischen machte mich die ganze Sache sogar wirklich richtig geil! Also streckte ich wieder meine Zunge aus und leckte ihr die letzten Tropfen von ihrer Spalte ab.</p> <p>Die letzten Tropfen?</p> <p>Jetzt legte die kleine Jenny los! Sie lenkte ihren Strahl gegen Andreas Brueste, die ich immer noch ueber mir in meinen Haenden hatte. Durch die warme Naesse war das Kneten noch geiler, und jetzt lief auch noch Jennys Urin an Andreas Koerper herab und ueber ihre Spalte mir direkt ins Gesicht. Doch damit nicht genug!</p> <p>""Komm, mach Deinen Mund wieder auf!"" kam von oben. ""Ich will Dich jetzt auch anpissen!""</p> <p>Vollkommen verwirrt oeffnete ich wieder meinen Mund und Jenny zielte mit ihrem harten Strahl genau in mich hinein!</p> <p>Von ihr schmeckte es ein bisschen herber, aber das stoerte mich jetzt auch nicht mehr. Andrea beugte sich vor, streckte ihre Zunge weit aus und fing Jennys Strahl auf. Dann war auch Jenny fertig, und die letzten Tropfen fielen auf mich herab. 'Endlich!', dachte ich.</p> <p>Andrea, Du bist ein olles, geiles Aas! Mir einfach in den Mund zu pinkeln... Bei Dir muss ich ja mit allem rechnen!""</p> <p>Sie deutete mir wie zur Entschuldigung einen Kuss an und ich kam naeher zu ihr. Ich hielt ihr meine Lippen hin und oeffnete sie erwartungsvoll fuer ihre Zunge. Sie jedoch spitzte ihre Lippen und spuckte mir eine gesammelte Ladung von Jennys Urin entgegen; direkt in meinen Mund und in mein Gesicht!</p> <p>Jenny lachte aus voller Brust und auch Andrea konnte sich kaum noch halten. Dann kam sie endlich richtig zu mir und kuesste mich tief und innig.</p> <p>Alles roch und schmeckte nach Urin, doch sie fragte mich nur laechelnd: ""War doch lustig, oder?""</p> <p> ""Naja, ein bisschen eigenartig war das schon, mich einfach so anzupinkeln...... mhhh, aber geil hat es mich doch gemacht..."" sagte ich mit Blick auf mein fast platzendes Ding. ""Haetten wir es Dir vorher gesagt, dann haettest Du es bestimmt nicht mit-gemacht!"" Damit hatte sie mit Sicherheit recht!</p> <p>Wir standen alle drei auf und streichelten und leckten unsere nassen, riechenden Koerper. Jenny beugte sich herab zu meinem Ding und fing an, es zart mit ihrem Mund zu bearbeiten. Andrea kuesste mich dabei und ich streichelte ihr ihren Po, ihre Spalte und ihre Brueste. Und schon war es soweit. Ich spritzte einen gewaltigen Stoss in Jennys Mund, den sie herunterzuschlucken versuchte. Es war aber einfach zu viel, und der Samen lief ihr schon heraus. Sie strahlte mich an, kam zu mir hoch und kuesste mich. Ihr Mund war noch fast voll und ich schmeckte mich waehrend unseres Kusses kraeftig und deutlich. Andrea hatte solange ihre Stelle uebernommen und leckte die letzten Reste von meinem Ding.</p> <p>Dann kam sie wieder hoch und die Zungen der beiden Maedchen spielten weiter miteinander. Gluecklich und voellig geschafft machten wir das Wasser wieder an und duschten uns erst einmal gruendlich.</p> <p>Und ihr beiden wollt erst vierzehn sein? Ihr seid ja schon versauter als so mancher Pornofilm! Wo habt ihr das bloss her?"" wunderte ich mich.</p> <p>""Ach, wir hatten oft Langeweile"", fing Andrea an, uend wir haben schon oft an uns `rumgespielt. Irgendwann musste Jenny mal pissen und ich habe ihr aus Spass, meine Hand drunter gehalten. Sie hat gewettet, dass ich mich nicht trauen wuerde, sie danach abzulecken...""</p> <p>""Und bestimmt damit verloren!""</p> <p>""Klar, warum sollte ich mich nicht trauen? Naja, und so kam das alles. Wir haben schon oft zusammen geduscht und uns gegenseitig scharf gemacht. Und da ich mich in Dich verguckt habe, lassen wir Dich mitmachen!""</p> <p>""Andrea.., ... ich habe Dich lieb!"" fluesterte ich und kuesste sie dabei. Und sie wurde zum ersten Mal so richtig rot!</p> <p>Sie konnte mir ohne Hemmungen an die Hose fassen, mir einen `runterholen, sich mit ihrer Freundin gegenseitig befriedigen, sich von uns lecken oder beim Ficken beobachten lassen, ja sogar anpinkeln konnte sie mich ohne das es ihr peinlich gewesen waere. Aber dieser kleine Satz brachte sie so richtig in Verlegenheit...</p> <p>ANDREA, ICH LIEBE DICH!!!</p></div>",[]
1423,"Die Firma, Part 1",1,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,"Eine deutsche Großstadt Anfang des 3. Jahrtausends. Alles ist so, wie man die Welt kennt. Fast alles, denn:<br /><br />1. Sexuelle Avancen zurückzuweisen, gilt als höchst unhöflich, wenn nicht sogar ungezogen - zumindest für Frauen und Mädchen.<br /><br />2. Frauen sind zwar grundsätzlich in allen Bereichen des öffentlichen Lebens und Berufen zu finden, dennoch haben sie jeglichen Anweisungen des jeweils für sie zuständigen ""Fürsorgers"" zu folgen - sei es der Lehrer, Vater oder Vorgesetze. Bei Fehlverhalten wird streng dizipliniert ...<br /><br />3. Sex ist ab der 8. Klasse Schulfach - theoretisch wie praktisch. Und man lernt viel ...<br /><br />4. Sexuell übertragbare Krankheiten gibt es nicht.<br /><br />5. Und irgendwie hat man immer den Eindruck, dass das Trinkwasser Viagra enthält …",2005-09-10,22,3,"M/f, con, spank, anal, oral",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mittwoch, 20. Juli 2005<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Heute habe ich der IHK endlich die neue Geschäftsstatistik gemailt. Liest sich doch gar nicht so schlecht: Rund 10 Jahre Medienagentur, 1 Mio. Euro Jahresumsatz, ein halbes Dutzend feste Mitarbeiter bzw. Mitarbeiterinnen, dazu regelmäßig 1 bis 2 Praktikantinnen und ebenso viele Studentinnen und Schülerinnen für Aushilfs- und Putzjobs. Der Geschäftsverlauf lässt sich auch sehen, ebenso die Personalsituation. Es hat sich eben herumgesprochen, dass wir zwar keine Spitzenlöhne bezahlen, aber die Arbeitsbedingungen sehr gut sind: Die Kolleginnen werden eigentlich nur bei schlimmen Fehlern bestraft und auch dann bleibt der große Rohstock meist im Schrank. Außerdem müssen unsere Mädels höchstens 2 oder 3 mal am Tag ran, naja, wenn viel Kundenbesuche sind vielleicht auch mal öfter.</p> <p>Heute habe ich meine Kolleginnen ohnehin in Ruhe gelassen, ich war genug mit den beiden jugoslawischen Mädchen aus dem Haus gegenüber beschäftigt. Sie waren mir schon seit längerem aufgefallen, wenn sie früh morgens und mittags vor dem Büro vorbeigelaufen sind. Beide haben lange schwarze Haare, eine zierliche Figur, hübsche Gesichter, dralle Hintern und kräftige Brüste – auch die erst 14-jährige Ivenka. Ihre Schwester Tatjana ist 16 und macht schon einen sehr fraulichen Eindruck. Gestern Mittag habe ich sie auf ihrem Heimweg getroffen und ihr gesagt, sie solle sich bei ihrem Vater erkundigen, ob er die beiden heute nach der Schule zu uns rüberschicken könnte.</p> <p>Kurz darauf klingelte es und ihr Vater stand in meinem Büro. Mirko ist ein echt netter Typ, bei einem Kaffee plauderten wir über Gott und die Welt und vor allem über seine Tüchter. Er ist mächtig stolz auf die zwei und ihre Schulnoten. Ivenka ist sogar die Klassenbeste in der praktischen Sexerziehung, nur mit der Theorie hapert es ein wenig. Natürlich hatte sie in ihrer Klasse erst Oral und erste Grundzüge Anal, die Entjungferung wird Mirko traditionell an ihrem 16 Geburtstag selbst übernehmen.</p> <p>Pünktlich zur Mittagspause um 13 Uhr standen die beiden dann heute in meinem Büro. Kichernd, ein wenig verlegen, aber doch mit freudiger Erwartung. Für Ivenka war es das erste Mal, dass sie von einem Mann aufgefordert wurde, der nicht ihr jeweiliger Fürsorger war. Ich lobte sie wegen ihrer tollen Sexnote und knöpfte mir gleich die Hose auf. Brav ging sie auf ihre Knie und begann mit ihrer Aufgabe. Tatjana bat ich, sich langsam auszuziehen, was sie wirklich virtuos machte. Langsam schälte sie sich aus ihrer weißen Bluse und engen Jeans. Als sie ihren Spitzen-BH ausziehen wollte, bat ich sie, ihn anzulassen und nur den Slip abzulegen. Sie hatte sich offensichtlich erst heute morgen rasiert, da ihre Scham wirklich tadellos aussah. Eingehend inspizierte ich ihr Vötzchen während ich Ivenka meine erste Ladung in den Rachen spritzte. Mirko hatte nicht übertrieben. Kein Tropfen ging verloren, sie schluckte alles tadellos herunter.</p> <p>Anschließend nahm ich Tatjana noch anal und klassisch, ließ mir von Ivenka noch einen blasen und bat sie dann, sich ebenfalls auszuziehen und sich über die Couch zu beugen. Ihre Analkenntnisse waren wirklich noch nicht sehr ausgeprägt, da sie sich sehr anstellte und zappelte. Erst als ich mit extra Vaseline nachhalf, hörte sie zu winseln auf. Ein paar kräftige Ohrfeigen hatte sie sich dennoch eingehandelt, vor allem für die faule Ausrede, Anal stünde erst nächstes Jahr auf dem Lehrplan.</p> <p>Ich bedankte mich herzlich, wünschte den beiden noch einen schönen Nachmittag und ging zurück an meine Arbeit. Mal sehen, was morgen so alles auf unsere Firma zukommt.</p></div>",[]
1424,"Die Firma, Part 2",2,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,"Eine deutsche Großstadt Anfang des 3. Jahrtausends. Alles ist so, wie man die Welt kennt. Fast alles, denn:<br /><br />Eine deutsche Großstadt Anfang des 3. Jahrtausends. Alles ist so, wie man die Welt kennt. Fast alles, denn:<br /><br />1. Sexuelle Avancen zurückzuweisen, gilt als höchst unhöflich, wenn nicht sogar ungezogen – zumindest für Frauen und Mädchen.<br /><br />2. Frauen sind zwar grundsätzlich in allen Bereichen des öffentlichen Lebens und Berufen zu finden, dennoch haben sie jeglichen Anweisungen des jeweils für sie zuständigen ""Fürsorgers"" zu folgen – sei es der Lehrer, Vater oder Vorgesetze. Bei Fehlverhalten wird streng diszipliniert ...<br /><br />3. Sex ist ab der 5. Klasse Schulfach – theoretisch wie praktisch. Und man lernt viel ...<br /><br />4. Sexuell übertragbare Krankheiten gibt es nicht.<br /><br />5. Und irgendwie hat man immer den Eindruck, dass das Trinkwasser Viagra enthält …",2005-09-14,12,4,"M/f, ds, bd, spank, anal",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Donnerstag, 21 Juli 2005<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Lindas erster Tag.</p> <p>Heute kam bereits morgens viel Arbeit herein, so dass ich mich erst am frühen Nachmittag um die neue Kollegin kümmern konnte. Linda ist ein wirklich hübsches Ding. 16, zierlich, dunkle halblange glatte Haare, große hübsche Augen und ein neckisches Stupsnäschen. Ihre Brüste sind nicht allzu üppig, dafür ist ihr Hintern ganz besonders knackig. Sie geht auf die Wirtschaftsfachschule und wird in den nächsten zwei Monaten bei uns als Praktikantin arbeiten. Es ist ihr erstes Firmenpraktikum, so dass sie bis jetzt nur mit ihrem Vater und ihren Lehrern zu tun hatte. Sie will ihre Sache wohl besonders gut machen, denn sie erkundigte sich gleich morgens um 9 Uhr bei mir, ob ich sie bräuchte. Leider hatte ich keine Zeit als sie ihr Bewerbungsgespräch vor ein paar Wochen bei uns hatte, und so wusste ich noch sehr wenig von ihren praktischen Fähigkeiten.</p> <p>Nun, wie gesagt, ich hatte vormittags genug anderes um die Ohren und gab ihr einige Standardbriefe zur Bearbeitung. In der Mittagspause bat ich unseren Netzwerksadministrator Bernd, sich ein wenig um sie zu kümmern. Offenbar war er wieder einmal ziemlich hektisch, denn er kam bereits nach einer viertel Stunde – allerdings mit einem breiten und zufriedenen Grinsen – aus dem Pausenraum. Sie folgte ihm mit verrutschtem T-Shirt und hochrotem Kopf und wischte sich gerade noch die Reste aus dem Mundwinkel.</p> <p>Nach der Mittagspause rief ich sie dann zu mir. Ich bat sie, ihr T-Shirt auszuziehen. Sie trug einen wirklich sehr netten roten BH, der hervorragend mit ihrem grünen Minirock harmonierte. Kurze Röcke – dazu natürlich Pumps – sind ohnehin Vorschrift für alle weiblichen Mitarbeiter – außer ich setze tageweise einmal andere Vorgaben –, lediglich die langjährigen Angestellten dürfen auch mal längere Röcke oder knackige Jeans tragen. Ohne T-Shirt kamen ihre kleinen aber wohlgeformten Brüste wirklich gut zur Geltung. Da ich noch ein paar Unterlagen durchzusehen hatte, bat ich sie, sich unter den Tisch zu knien und mich ein wenig oral zu verwöhnen. Sie machte ihre Sache wirklich gut und wusste ihre Lippen und Zunge einzusetzen. Unglaublich, wie diese zierliche Person meinen Schwanz bis zum Schamhaar schlucken kann! Ihre Schulzeugnisse hatten wirklich nicht gelogen, schließlich wurde sie in der 9. Klasse zur Miss Blowjob gewählt und durfte zur Landesmeisterschaft antreten. Seltsam, dass wir uns damals nicht getroffen hatten, da ich damals einer der Freiwilligen in der Jury war – naja, vielleicht war das auch ein Jahr vorher oder danach?</p> <p>Sie brachte mich relativ schnell zwei mal zum Höhepunkt, wobei sie darauf achtete, keine Flecken auf den Teppich kommen zu lassen. Anschließend bat ich sie, sich über den Tisch zu beugen, ihren Slip auszuziehen und ihren Rock zu heben. Sicherheitshalber band ich sie noch mit Hand- und Fußfesseln an den Tischbeinen fest. Sie war so feucht, dass ich sie nach ein Mal klassisch gar nicht einzucremen brauchte, um mir ich mir ihr kleines Arschloch vorzunehmen. Sie ließ ihr Becken gekonnt kreisen und brachte mich so zu einem weiteren Orgasmus. Nachdem ich ihre Fesseln wieder gelockert hatte unterlief ihr doch noch ein – eigentlich dummer – Anfängerfehler, da sie vergaß, meinen Schwanz sauber zu lecken. So blieb mir nichts anders übrig, als sie wieder an den Tisch zu fesseln und ihr den Hintern mit 30 kräftigen Schlägen zu versohlen. Schließlich habe ich ja doch eine gewisse Verantwortung. Bei ihren nachmittäglichen Arbeiten hatte sie dann sichtlich Probleme, ruhig auf ihrem Po sitzen zu bleiben.</p> <p>Mal sehen wie Linda morgen ihre Sache machen wird.</p></div>",[]
1425,"Die Firma, Part 3",3,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,"Eine deutsche Großstadt Anfang des 3. Jahrtausends. Alles ist so, wie man die Welt kennt. Fast alles, denn:<br /><br />Eine deutsche Großstadt Anfang des 3. Jahrtausends. Alles ist so, wie man die Welt kennt. Fast alles, denn:<br /><br />1. Sexuelle Avancen zurückzuweisen, gilt als höchst unhöflich, wenn nicht sogar ungezogen – zumindest für Frauen und Mädchen.<br /><br />2. Frauen sind zwar grundsätzlich in allen Bereichen des öffentlichen Lebens und Berufen zu finden, dennoch haben sie jeglichen Anweisungen des jeweils für sie zuständigen ""Fürsorgers"" zu folgen – sei es der Lehrer, Vater oder Vorgesetze. Bei Fehlverhalten wird streng diszipliniert ...<br /><br />3. Sex ist ab der 5. Klasse Schulfach – theoretisch wie praktisch. Und man lernt viel ...<br /><br />4. Sexuell übertragbare Krankheiten gibt es nicht.<br /><br />5. Und irgendwie hat man immer den Eindruck, dass das Trinkwasser Viagra enthält …",2005-09-14,9,5,"M/f, ds, bd",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Freitag, 22. Juli 2005<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Der Tag begann heute schon mit riesigem Ärger. Linda hatte die Kundendaten, die sie gestern Nachmittag erfassen sollte, fast vollständig fehlerhaft eingetippt. So konnten wir das eigentlich auf spätestens heute Mittag terminierte Mailing nicht mehr rechtzeitig abschicken. Wir bemühten uns mit vereinten Kräften zu retten was zu retten war, aber viel kam dabei nicht mehr heraus.</p> <p>Ich zitierte Linda deshalb um 14 Uhr in den Pausenraum. Dieser Raum dient nicht nur für die Mittagspausen und zur Unterhaltung der Kunden sondern ist auch für Bestrafungen eingerichtet. Neben ein paar bequemen Sofas und Chaiselongues, allen wichtigen Küchengegenständen und der Kaffeemaschine steht dort auch ein großer schwerer Eichentisch mit rustikalen Stühlen, ein massives Andreaskreuz, Holzböcke und der Ausrüstungsschrank mit allen wichtigen Utensilien. Ad den Decken sind schwere Ösen eingelassen, genug Seile, Lederbänder und fesseln liegen immer bereit.</p> <p>Ich nahm auf dem mittleren Sofa bequem Platz und ließ Linda vor mir Aufstellung nehmen. Sie war bereits so verängstigt und zitterte am ganzen Leibe, dass ich gar nicht mehr laut werden musste: „Linda, du weißt, warum du hier vor mir stehst?“ „J... jaaa – Herr Berger ... es tut mir so unendlich leid, dass das passiert ist. Aber ... aber ich ... ich war gestern Nachmittag so durcheinander, dass ich mich nicht richtig konzentrieren konnte. Bitte – bitte, es tut mir leid!“ „Das ist jetzt leider ein wenig zu spät. Du weißt, dass ich dich bestrafen muss?“ Linda schluchzte auf: „Ja, ich weiß – aber bitte ... bitte nicht so fest, es war doch das erste Mal ...“ „Ja, und hoffentlich auch das letzte Mal. Weißt du überhaupt, welch ein Schaden uns entstanden sein könnte? Der Kunde, der dieses Mailing in Auftrag gegeben hatte, könnte uns auf mehrere tausend Euro Schadensersatz verklagen!“ Linda wurde noch blasser: „Oje, das habe ich nicht gewusst ...“. „Ja – und von diesem Kunden hängt sehr viel für uns ab. Er wird nächste Woche vorbeikommen und ich werde mich mit ihm eingehend unterhalten. Zu diesem Termin werde ich auch dich hinzubestellen und du wirst alles tun, um diesen Kunden milde zu stimmen. ist das klar?“ „Ja ... ja, Herr Berger ...“. „Unabhängig davon muss ich dich jetzt dennoch von Firmenseite her bestrafen. Wurdest du bisher oft bestraft?“ „Nein – nein, nur ungefähr ein bis zwei Mal im Monat, meist von meinem Vater aber manchmal auch von meinen Lehrern ...“. Ich glaubte ihr, schließlich hatte sie in ihren Zeugnissen exzellente Betragensnoten.</p> <p>„Linda, ich überlasse dir die Auswahl. Entweder 25 Schläge auf den nackten Po mit dem Rohrstock oder 15 Minuten Anal ohne Gleitmittel und mit einem aufblasbaren Dildo in deiner Möse?“ Ich konnte Linda ihre Verblüffung ansehen. Sie hatte sicher mit wesentlich Schlimmerem gerechnet. Andererseits stand ihr ja noch der absehbar nicht allzu angenehme Termin mit unserem Mailing-Kunden bevor und ich halte außerdem nichts von sinnloser Härte.</p> <p>„Ich ... ich würde mich gerne für den Rohrstock entscheiden“. „Gut, hol ihn mir bitte aus dem Utensilienschrank und dazu noch vier Hand- und Fußfesseln. Und geh damit gleich zum Tisch.“ Mit den Fesseln fixierte ich sie über die Tischplatte gebeugt, ihre Beine weit gespreizt. Ich schob ihren kurzen Faltenrock hoch und zog ihren Satinslip ein Stück herunter. Mit zugepressten Augen wartete sie auf ihre Bestrafung, hoffend dass es schnell vorbei sein würde. Um es ihr nicht so leicht zu machen, hielt ich ihr meinen Schwanz vor den Mund und ließ mir erst einmal in aller Ruhe einen blasen. Erst nachdem ich zweimal abgespritzt hatte – trotz aller Gespanntheit vergaß sie nicht ordentlich zu schlucken – wandte ich mich wieder der Bestrafung zu und verpasste ihr die 25 Hiebe. Sie stand die Tortour tapfer durch, wimmerte nur recht wenig und blieb danach kurz schluchzend auf dem Tisch liegen. Nach ein paar Minuten konnte ich sie schon wieder an ihre – an diesem Nachmittag aber bewusst unkomplizierte – Arbeit zurückschicken.</p> <p>Ein harter Job. Gottseidank ist endlich Wochenende.</p></div>",[]
1426,"Die Firma, Part 4",4,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,,2005-09-26,8,5,"M/f, ds, spank, anal",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Montag, 29 Juli 2002<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Sandra</p> <p>Die Sache mit dem verpatzten Mailing vom Freitag lag mir heute morgen noch sehr im Magen. Herr Hansen, der Auftraggeber dieses Projekts war heute nicht zu erreichen, seine Sekretärin Inge – übrigens eine rassige Rothaarige, die ich beim letzten Besuch in Herrn Hansens Firma sehr eingehend kennen lernen durfte – erklärte mir, er sei bis Mittwoch geschäftlich verreist. Also noch mindestens zwei Tage Schonzeit für Linda.</p> <p>Heute kam Sandra aus ihrem Kurzurlaub zurück. Sie hatte sich zwei Wochen freigenommen, um sich auf ihre Schulprüfungen vorzubereiten. Wie Linda besucht auch sie die Wirtschaftsfachschule, allerdings schon in der Abschlussklasse. Linda kam übrigens auf Sandras Empfehlung zu uns, da es ihr in ihrem Praktikum, das sie seit Anfang Juni bei uns absolviert, wohl sehr gut gefällt. Sandra macht ihre Arbeit gut, sie ist ein fröhliches Mädchen, die immer ein Lächeln auf den Lippen hat. Natürlich sind auch ihr schon so einige kleinere Fehler unterlaufen, so dass sie bereits Bekanntschaft sowohl mit dem Rohrstock als auch ein paar schlimmeren Instrumenten gemacht hat. Sie hatte sich am Anfang wohl nicht nach den Kleidervorschriften erkundigt und kam bereits am dritten Tag mit einer – zugegebenermaßen recht knackigen – Jeans zur Arbeit. So blieb mir nur übrig, ihr am Andreaskreuz einige gezielte Hiebe mit dem Riemen auf ihre Brüste verpassen. Ihre Schmerzschwelle scheint sehr niedrig zu liegen, jedenfalls schrie sie sehr laut herum. Dennoch weiß sie natürlich, dass alles nur zu ihrem Besten ist.</p> <p>Selbstverständlich erschien Sandra heute in vorschriftgemäßer Kleidung. Sie trug ein enges weißes T-Shirt mit einem schwarzen BH darunter, der sich deutlich abzeichnete. Ihre schönen runden Brüste kamen dadurch ideal zur Geltung. Dazu trug sie einen schwarzen Minirock und schwarze Pumps. Sie hat kurze rötlich-blonde Haare, die wunderbar mit ihren grünen Augen harmonieren. Zu ihrem sehr ausgeprägten Becken und kräftigen Beinen wirkt ihre Taille eigentlich viel zu dünn. Ihren Hintern dagegen muss man als einfach großartig bezeichnen.</p> <p>Wir trafen uns heute morgen zur Besprechung ihres aktuellen Projektes, eines Marketingplanes für eine neue Zeitschrift. Der PR-Leiter dieser Zeitschrift ließ mich vor einigen Tagen wissen, dass er von Sandras Leistungen in jeder Hinsicht angetan ist. Ich ließ mir von ihr den aktuellen Arbeitsstand erklären. Während sie sich über die auf dem Plantisch ausgebreiteten Unterlagen beugte, stellte ich mich hinter sie und schob ihren Rock hoch. Ganz wie ein Profi fuhr sie unbeirrt in ihren Erklärungen weiter. Ich zog ihren Slip herunter und begann ihr Vötzchen von hinten zu massieren. Sie wurde schnell feucht, ließ sich aber nicht von ihren Ausführungen ablenken. Erst als ich meinen Schwanz auspackte und ihr langsam reinschob, konnte ich ein leichtes Vibrieren in ihrer Stimme h?ren. Langsam schob sie mir ihren Po entgegen und ich begann mit langsamen, rhythmischen Stößen. Ihr Projekt war sehr umfangreich und so dauerten Ihre Erläuterungen noch eine knappe halbe Stunde. Unbeirrt fuhr ich fort, sie von hinten zu vögeln – mit allmählich steigender Intensität und Geschwindigkeit. Ich feuerte ihr meine Ladung in dem Moment in ihre Höhle, als sie mit dem Vortrag gerade zu Ende war. Artig drehte sie sich um und leckte meinen Schwanz sauber. Ich bedankte mich für die in jeder Hinsicht ordentliche Arbeit und schickte sie an ihren Schreibtisch zurück.</p> <p>Gegen Mittag traf ich Tatjana auf ihrem Nachhauseweg. Sie erzählte mir, dass Ivenka am Donnerstag und Freitag nicht am praktischen Sexunterricht teilnehmen konnte, da ihr Po noch sehr schmerzte. Mirko hatte sie deshalb am Wochenende intensiv mit einem mit Penatencreme geschmierten Dildo behandelt, so dass es ihr heute morgen wohl schon deutlich besser ging. Da ich noch ein paar Minuten Mittagspause hatte, bat ich Tatjana zu mir herein und ließ mir einen blasen. Sie erzählte mir, dass sie und Ivenka mit ihrer Familie über die Sommerferien nach Kroatien fahren werden. Ich bat Tatjana deshalb, Mirko auszurichten, ob er die beiden nicht noch am Mittwoch Abend zu mir schicken könne.</p> <p>Heute Nachmittag bat ich Linda und Sandra zur Kaffeepause sich über den großen Eichentisch im Pausenraum zu lehnen. Ich nahm sie abwechselnd anal bis ich in beiden abgespritzt hatte.</p> <p>Wunderbar erfrischt ging mir die Arbeit am Nachmittag leicht von der Hand.</p></div>",[]
1427,"Die Firma, Part 5",5,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,,2005-10-12,5,4,"m/f, bd, humil, teen",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dienstag 26. Juli 2005<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Die Inspektion</p> <p>Heute morgen rief ich alle Mitarbeiterinnen zu einer unangemeldeten Inspektion in den Pausenraum. Dabei kontrolliere ich die Einhaltung der Kleiderordnung und die Körperpflege. Fast alle Kolleginnen hatten sich vorbildlich an die Kleiderordnung gehalten. Linda und Sandra trugen Miniröcke und enge T-Shirts. Manuela von der Buchhaltung trug - als langjährige Mitarbeiterin - eine knallenge Satinhose und ein bauchfreies Top und die Art Directorin Angelika trug ein kurzes geblümtes Sommerkleid. Lediglich Ilona, die zwei mal in der Woche nach der Schule zum Saubermachen kommt, trug eine Jeans statt des für neue Mitarbeiterinnen vorgeschriebenen kurzen Rockes. Ich bat Bernd, sich um ihre Bestrafung zu kümmern, während ich mit der Hygieneinspektion fortfuhr.</p> <p>Dazu lasse ich die Mitarbeiterinnen nackt in einer Reihe antreten. Die Mädchen müssen ihre Arme hinter dem Kopf verschränken und die Beine ein wenig grätschen. Ich prüfe dann ob, alle ordentlich rasiert sind, insbesondere im Vaginalbereich und unter den Armen und ob der Analbereich ordentlich gereinigt ist. Für Ilona war es nicht allzu einfach, in der vorgeschriebenen Haltung zu stehen, da Bernd ihr ja gerade ein Dutzend mit der Reitgerte auf den Hintern verpasste. Die Schmerzen herunterschluckend sah sie besonders attraktiv aus. Ilona ist 15, sportlich und schlank, hat lange blonde Haare und sinnliche Lippen. Ich stellte mich vor sie und drückte ihr meinen Mund auf die Lippen, während sie noch ihre Schläge auf den Po erhielt. Auch als ich ihr meine Zunge in den Mund schob, wusste sie sich zu beherrschten und erwiderte artig meinen Kuss. „Siehst Du Ilona“, sagte ich „ich schätze deine Arbeit sehr - werde aber auf keinen Fall irgend ein weiteres Fehlverhalten dulden.“ „Ja Herr Berger, ich danke Ihnen“, flüsterte sie zurück.</p> <p>Dummerweise hatte ausgerechnet Ilona ihre Möse nicht ordentlich rasiert. Ich gab ihr deshalb noch ein paar Ohrfeigen und ließ sie dann ihre Putzarbeit mit nichts anderem als ihrem BH bekleidet durchführen. Um die Sache noch ein weniger unangenehmer zu machen, schob ich ihr noch einen mit Tabasco versehenen Dildo in den Po, mit der Anweisung, diesen bis zum Ende ihrer Arbeit nicht fallen zu lassen. Mit gequältem Blick räumte sie die Büros auf und wischte die Böden. Als der Bereich unter meinem Schreibtisch fällig war, öffnete ich meine Hose und ließ mir noch nebenbei einen blasen.</p> <p>Die Büros waren heute Abend besonders ordentlich sauber.</p></div>",[]
1428,"Die Firma, Part 6",6,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,,2005-10-12,7,4,"MM/ff, tort, nc",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mittwoch 27. Juli 2005<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Schulzeugnisse</p> <p>Ein weiterer Tag Schonfrist für Linda. Herr Hansen rief heute Morgen an, dass er geschäftlich verhindert sei, und deshalb frühestens morgen sich wegen des verpatzten Mailings mit uns - vor allem natürlich mit Linda - unterhalten könne.</p> <p>So hatte ich heute den frühen Nahmittag frei. Glücklicherweise, denn kurz nach Mittag stürzte Mirko völlig verstört in mein Büro. Im Schlepptau hatte er Tatjana und Ivenka, die beide ziemlich betretene Mienen zur Schau trugen. Mirko hatte einen hochroten Kopf und schäumte geradezu vor Wut. Seine beiden Mädels hatten ihm das ganze Schuljahr lang nur von den guten Noten in einigen Fächern erzählt, nicht aber, dass für beide das Vorröcken wegen absolut mieser Leistungen in einigen anderen Fächern gefährdet war. Heute kam mit der Zeugnisverteilung natürlich alles raus. Ivenka hatte sowohl im Englisch als auch in Mathe eine fünf, Tatjana in Physik und Französisch (dabei ist natürlich die Sprache gemeint ...). Um in die achte bzw. die zehnte Klasse vorrücken zu können, müssen die beiden Sünderinnen deshalb Anfang September zum Nachtest antanzen.</p> <p>Mirko hatte deshalb schon zähneknirschend bei der Familie in Kroatien angerufen und den Urlaub ein wenig umdisponiert - schon allein wegen dieser Blamage war er auf hundertachtzig. Zu mir waren die drei vor allem deshalb gekommen, weil Mirko zu Hause nur eine recht begrenze Bestrafungsausrüstung hat und mich deshalb bat, ihm unseren Pausenraum und natürlich meine tatkräftige Unterstützung zur Verfügung zu stellen. Beides hielt ich natürlich für eine Ehrensache unter Nachbarn.</p> <p>So sagte ich meinen Kolleginnen Bescheid und meldete mich für den Nachmittag ab. Leider haben auch wir hier in der Firma nur ein Andreaskreuz, so dass wir nur Ivenka daran festbinden konnten. Tatjana legten wir - nackt wie auch Ivenka war - rücklings auf den großen Tisch und banden ihre Arme und Beine an den Tischbeinen fest. Auf diese Weise hatten wir bei beiden Mädchen die empfindlichsten Körperteile - Muschis und Brüste - in gut zugänglicher Lage. Zunächst begannen wir - Mirko bei Tatjana, ich bei Ivenka - die Brustwarzen der Mädchen zu lecken. Als sich diese weit genug aufgerichtet hatten, befestigten wir daran kräftige Wäscheklammern. Ebenso erhielten sie jeweils einen Kranz von Klammern unter den Brüsten und Reihen unter den Oberarmen. Ich sah wie Ivenka in harten kräftigen Stößen zu atmen begann. Sie war klug genug, nicht um Nachsicht zu bitten, denn sie wusste, dass sie sich dadurch nur noch mehr Unheil einhandeln würde. Auch Tatjana konnte man an ihrer verzogenen Miene ansehen, dass sie die Behandlung als nicht gerade angenehm empfand. Wir fuhren fort auch an den Schamlippen Klammern zu befestigen und anschließend jeweils an der Klitoris. Beide begannen vernehmlich zu wimmern. Langsam begannen auch ihre Körper mit Schweiß zu glitzern, den zwei wurde sichtlich heiß bei der Sache.</p> <p>Wir ließen die beiden erst mal in dieser Lage liegen bzw. hängen, machten uns einen Kaffee und setzten uns auf einen Plausch in die Sitzecke. An eine ungestörte Unterhaltung war allerdings nicht zu denken, da vor allem Ivenka schon nach einer halben Stunde immer lauter zu winseln begann. So widmeten wir uns wieder den Delinquentinnen und nahmen ihnen Stück für Stück die Wäscheklammern ab. Der Schmerz des zurücklaufenden Blutes ließ die beiden immer wieder laut aufschreien. Um die Kollegen nicht zu stören, entschlossen wir uns die zwei mit speziellen Gummiballknebeln ruhig zu stellen. So konnten wir nur noch am Aufbäumen ihrer Leiber und den weit aufgerissenen Augen erahnen, was sie auszustehen hatten.</p> <p>Nachdem wir die Klammern entfernt hatten, entspannten wir uns, indem wir die zwei Mädels abwechselnd je einmal durchfickten. Als krönenden Abschluss erhielten sie dann noch ein halbes Dutzend Streiche mit der Reitgerte auf die Mösen und beiden Titten. Ihre Hintern verschonten wir, da Mirko nicht wollte, dass die beiden auf der Fahrt heute nacht nach Kroatien im Auto zu sehr herumzappelten.</p> <p>Mit zwei ziemlich benommenen Töchtern im Gefolge verabschiedete sich Mirko, die Mädchen drückten mir noch ein Abschiedsküsschen auf die Wange. In drei Wochen werden sie wieder zurückkommen, und ich werde Mirko helfen, dass sich Tatjana und Ivenka konzentriert auf die Nachprüfungen vorbereiten.</p></div>",[]
1429,"Die Firma, Part 7",7,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,,2005-10-14,9,4,"MM/ff, oral, toys",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Donnerstag, 28. Juli 2005, 1. Eintragung<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Strafe für Linda – zur Höhle des Löwen</p> <p>Heute morgen rief mich Inge, Hansens reizende rothaarige Sekretärin, an und fragte im Auftrag ihres Chefs, ob ich am Nachmittag zu einer Besprechung wegen des verunglückten Mailings in seine Firma kommen könnte. Selbstverständlich sagte ich sofort zu, da mir die Zufriedenheit unserer Kunden immer sehr am Herzen liegt. Ich rief sofort Linda zu mir und bat sie, nach der Mittagpause für diesen Termin bereitzustehen. Dabei nahm ich sicherheitshalber auch gleich eine Inspektion vor. Sie trug einen kurzen Faltenrock und sehr hohe Pumps, dazu eine weiße Rüschenbluse durch die man einen hübschen dunklen BH durchsehen konnte. Vom korrekten Hygienezustand ihrer Muschi und ihres Pos vergewisserte ich mich durch manuelle Prüfung.</p> <p>Ziemlich beklommen stieg sie dann nach der Mittagpause in meinen Wagen. Um sie schon ein wenig vorzubereiten, schob ich ihr einen Vibrator in Übergröße in ihre Möse und stellte ihn auf volle Leistung. Während der Fahrt war sie zwar sehr schweigsam, atmete aber tief und laut. Auch auf ihrem Weg über den Firmenparkplatz der Hansen AG stakste sie ziemlich wackelig entlang, da ich sie erst kurz vor dem Betreten des Gebäudes von ihrem Dildo befreite. Im Lift genoss ich den wirklich angenehmen Service eines vielleicht 14- bis 15- jährigen Liftmädchens asiatischen Aussehens, die es tatsächlich schaffte, mich mit einen großartigen Blow Job noch vor dem Erreichen der obersten Etage zum Abspritzen zu bringen. Andererseits war dieser Service auch nur mehr als fair, da Linda kurz zuvor auf meine Aufforderung hin den doch etwas angegrauten Parkplatzpförtner der Firma Hansen sehr glücklich gemacht hatte.</p> <p>Im Vorzimmer von Hansen erwartete uns bereits Inge – sie trug ihr hübsches rotes Haar heute zu einem recht strengen Knoten gebunden und trug auch ein ebenso streng wirkendes dunkles Kostüm mit allerdings extrem kurzem Rock und noch extremeren High Heels.</p> <p>Inge führte uns sofort in Hansens geräumiges Büro. Er begrüßte uns im Sitzen, da unter seinem Tisch gerade noch eine Schülerpraktikantin mit seinem Schwanz beschäftigt war. Hansens Stil hatte mich schon immer beeindruckt: Das Mädchen – sie war sehr zierlich und trug lange schwarze Haare, sie wirkte spanisch oder italienisch auf mich – war mit nicht viel mehr als einem Hundehalsband und schwarzen Lederstiefeln bekleidet. Ich sah, dass ihre Muschi sauber glattrasiert war. Einige rote Striemen auf ihrem Rücken zeugten von Hansens Sinn für Disziplin.</p> <p>Hansen bat mich, Platz zu nehmen und sandte das Mädchen aus dem Büro. Linda blieb natürlich stehen und blickte betroffen zu Boden. „Mein lieber Berger, das war diesmal ja nicht die Qualität, die wir von Ihrem Hause gewohnt sind! Da kommt eine Schadensersatzforderung in fünfstelliger Höhe auf Sie zu ...“. Ich war völlig verdutzt: „Herr Hansen, bei allem Respekt. Natürlich sind wir bereit, für den Schaden aufzukommen, allerdings nur in der vertraglich vereinbarten Höhe von maximal 2.500,- Euro. Davon unabhängig haben Sie natürlich das Recht, die direkte Verursacherin – ich blickte kurz zu Linda – heute nachmittag nach Ihrem eigenen Ermessen zu züchtigen.“ Hansen stutzte und griff zum Telefonhörer: „Inge, die Rechtsabteilung bitte. – Hallo, Herr Müller, können Sie bitte in dem Rahmenvertrag mit der Firma Berger die Schadensbegrenzungssumme nachsehen. Ich habe 25.000 in Erinnerung. – Ja. Hm. Hm. Aha. Ja, sagen Sie, wer hat denn den Vertrag vorbereitet? Hm. Ja. Aha, die Auszubildende? Tja, da kann man nichts machen, vielen Dank. Ach – Herr Müller, könnten Sie bitte diese – wie sagten Sie? – Sabine sofort in mein Büro schicken? Ja – ja genau. Vielen Dank“. Hansen blickte auf: „Es stimmt, Sie haben Recht, Herr Berger, da ist offensichtlich auch uns ein Fehler unterlaufen. Tut mir leid, Ihnen da etwas unterstellt zu haben. Finanziell können wir jetzt da zwar nicht viel machen, aber Sie können mir heute Nachmittag gleich bei zwei größeren Disziplinierungen zur Seite stehen ...“.</p> <p>Fortsetzung in ein paar Tagen.</p> <p>Ein paar Zeilen in eigener Sache: Sabine ist die Kollegin eines Lesers und erscheint als Gaststar auf besonderen Wunsch. Habt auch Ihr in eurem Büro eine junge Kollegin – Azubi oder Praktikantin (max. 20 Jahre alt) – die Ihr in diesem Tagebuch gerne wiedertreffen möchtet? Dann schickt mir doch (anonym an hgwells666@hotmail. com) ein paar Infos von dieser Kollegin: Name, Alte, Augenfarbe, Gesicht, Größe, Figur, Kleidung, Akzent, Hobbies und Eigenheiten und lasst mich wissen, welche Aufgaben die junge Dame in Eurem Büro erfüllt und was Eure Firma oder Behörde so ungefähr macht. Und vielleicht hat die liebe Kollegin in den letzten Tagen sogar etwas ausgefressen ...</p></div>",[]
1430,"Die Firma, Part 8",8,HGWELLS,hgwells777@hotmail.de,,2006-05-04,7,4,"MMF/ff, nc, teen, tort, anal",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hgwells008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Donnerstag, 28. Juli 2005, 2. Eintragung<br/> Eintragung von Stefan Berger, Geschäftsführer</p> <p>Strafe für Linda - es wird ernst</p> <p>Nur wenige Minuten danach klopfte es an der Tür. Inge, die Sekretärin trat ein: „Herr Hansen, das Mädchen aus der Rechtsabteilung ist da.“ „Vielen Dank, Inge, schicken Sie sie bitte herein und kommen Sie zur Bestrafung dazu, wir können Ihre Erfahrung heute sicher gut gebrauchen. Heute bitte keine weiteren Termine mehr. Und - Inge - bringen Sie noch zwei Schülerpraktikantinnen mit!“ „Jawohl Herr Hansen!“</p> <p>Hansen hatte meinen fragenden Blick verstanden: „Ach ja - unsere Schülerpraktikantinnen. Wissen Sie, wir arbeiten mit der hiesigen Mädchenrealschule zusammen. Dort schätzt man unsere Arbeit so sehr, dass alle Schülerinnen der 8. Klassen ihr 3-monatiges Praktikum bei uns absolvieren. Da die einzelnen Praktikantinnen zu verschiedenen Zeiten zu uns abgestellt werden, haben wir übers Jahr immer 10 bis 15 Praktikantinnen im Haus. Unbezahlt, versteht sich. Damit sind wir in der glücklichen Lage, jederzeit einen optimalen Service für Kunden und Mitarbeiter zu bieten.“ Ich muss zugeben, dass ich Hansen sehr darum beneidete.</p> <p>Inzwischen war eine junge Dame eingetreten: Etwa 18 Jahre alt, blaue Augen, dunkelblondes langes Haar, das zu einem Pferdeschwanz gebunden war. Sie war einen halben Kopf größer als Linda und ebenfalls recht schlank. Dennoch hatte Sie einen sehr kräftigen Hintern und eine sehr beeindruckende Oberweite, die man unter ihrem eng geschnittenen Pulli mit tiefem V-Auschnitt mehr als nur erahnen konnte. Dazu trug sie eine knallenge Stretchhose und Pumps. „Sie sind Sabine aus der Rechtsabteilung?“ „Ja, Herr Hansen.“ „Sie wissen, warum Sie zu mir geschickt wurden?“ „Nicht genau ...“, zögerte sie. „Erinnern Sie sich an den Rahmenvertrag mit der Firma Berger? Und an unsere Richtlinie, Schadensbegrenzungen nicht unter 25.000 zu vereinbaren?“ „Ja ...?“ „Sie sollten sich daran erinnern, schließlich lief der Vertrag durch Ihre Hände - durch Ihre schlampigen Hände! Wissen Sie, dass uns durch Ihre Schlamperei ein Schaden in fünfstelliger Höhe entstanden ist?“, schnaubte Hansen. Bei dem Wort „fünfstellig“ zuckte Sabine merklich zusammen, nur noch ein leises „O Gott ...“ kam aus Ihrem Mund, sie blickte zu Boden und begann merklich zu zittern. Davon ließ sich auch Linda anstecken. Sabines Reaktion hatte ihr gezeigt, dass auf die beiden wohl Schlimmeres zukommen würde.</p> <p>Inge kam zurück. Sie hatte ihr Kostümoberteil ausgezogen und trug jetzt eine hautenge Ledercorsage zu ihrem Rock und den Stilettos. in einem Halfter an ihrem Rock trug sie eine Reitgerte. Sie wirke wie eine Zuchtmeisterin, die sie wohl auch heute noch sein würde. In ihrem Gefolge brachte sie - an Leinen und Hundehalsbändern! - zwei etwa 14-jährige Schülerinnen mit. Beide trugen extrem kurze karierte Faltenröcke und hautenge, bauchfreie T-Shirts. Dazu weiße Socken und Turnschuhe. Das gleiche Outfit hatte auch schon das Liftmädchen getragen - offensichtlich die übliche Praktikantenuniform bei Hansen. Die kleinere der beiden war recht drall und hatte lange gelockte rotblonde Haare, Sommersprossen, grüne Augen und eine Stupsnase. Die andere war ein sehr burschikoser Typ mit knabenhafter Figur, dunklem Pagenschnitt und rehbraunen Augen. In krassem Gegensatz zu dieser Erscheinung standen ihre recht ansehnlichen Brüste, die sich unter dem viel zu engen T-Shirt zwängten.</p> <p>„Schön, dass Sie da sind, Inge. Sie haben heute eine sehr interessante Aufgabe vor sich. Diese beiden jungen Damen - er wies auf Linda und Sabine - sind, jede auf ihre Weise, für einen Schaden in Höhe von etwa 25.000 Euro verantwortlich. Sie haben freie Hand. Zeigen Sie, was Sie können.“ Dann wandte er sich an mich: „Ach ja, die zwei Kleinen sind für unser beider Wohl während der Bestrafung zuständig.“ Inge ging mit den angeleinten Schülerinnen voraus und öffnete eine Seitentür. Hansen und ich folgten mit unseren Delinquentinnen. Der Raum, in den wir kamen, war nicht das, was ich von einem klassischen Bestrafungsraum erwartet hätte. Er erinnerte mich eher an einen kleinen Filmvorführraum: Ein halbes Dutzend bequeme Ledersessel, ein tiefer dunkelroter Teppich, dunkle Wandvorhänge, gedämpftes Licht. Die komplette Stirnseite des Raums wurde von einer leicht erhöhten Bühne ausgefüllt, hinter der sich ebenfalls ein Vorhang befand.</p> <p>Hansen bot mir einen Sessel in der vordersten Reihe an und nahm ebenfalls Platz. „Was darf ich Ihnen zu trinken anbieten? Und welche der Praktikantinnen hätten sie gerne.“ Ich entschied mich für ein Glas Wein und die burschikose Schülerin. Inge brachte unsere Getränke und übergab uns die beiden Schülerinnen, indem sie uns die Leinen in die Hand drückte. Hansen und ich lehnten uns bequem zurück; die Schülerinnen ließen wir zwischen unsere Beine knieen. Artig begannen sie, unsere Hosen aufzuknöpfen und unsere Schwänze mit ihren Lippen und Zungen zu verwöhnen. Inge hatte inzwischen Linda und Sabine auf die Bühne gescheucht. „Zieht euch aus, ihr Schlampen!“ Hastig begannen die zwei, sich ihrer Kleidung zu entledigen. Zwei laute Schläge! Inge hatte mit der Reitgerte auf die Ärsche gezielt. „Nicht so hastig! Die Herren möchten etwas geboten bekommen!“ Langsam und mit Gefühl schälte sich Sabine aus ihrer viel zu engen Hose und ihrem Pullover, Linda zog mit kreisenden Bewegungen ihres Beckens ihren Rock aus und legte ihre Bluse ab. „Schuhe anlassen!“, befahl Inge. Bald hatten die zwei Mädchen auch ihre Tangas und BH abgelegt und standen in voller Nackheit vor uns. Beide Mädchen hatten wunderschöne große Hintern, doch Sabines Brüste waren deutlich größer. Wie Linda war auch Sabine perfekt rasiert, so dass man ihre Schamlippen ungehindert bewundern konnte. „Dreht euch um! Beugt euch nach vorne! Beine grätschen! Hände an die Unterschenkel!“ Welch ein wunderschöner Anblick! Zwei geöffnete Hinterteile in voller Pracht, dazwischen die Mösen. Aus einem Schrank neben der Bühne holte Inge einige Utensilien: Zunächst schob sie den beiden Mädchen aufblasbare Dildos in Arschloch und Muschi und begann zu pumpen. Aus dem Stöhnen konnten wir erahnen, dass Inge nicht zimperlich vorging und sich die jungen Damen doch sehr erfüllt fühlen mussten. Anschließend begann Inge die Mädchen mit der Reitgerte zu behandeln: Je fünf Schläge auf jede - in der unbequemen Stellung voll gespannte - Arschbacke, je fünf Schläge auf die Innenseiten der Oberschenkel. Dann nahm sie die Dildos aus den Mösen, pumpte die in den Ärschen noch mehr auf und begann mit der Reitgerte die Mösen zu bearbeiten. Dabei kamen die Mädchen fast ins Straucheln. „Bleibt in Position! Oder wollt ihr lieber den Rohrstock in euren Löchern spüren?“, fauchte Inge.</p> <p>„Sehen Sie“, erklärte mir Hansen, „Inge bevorzugt es, ohne Fesseln zu arbeiten. Sie ist überzeugt, die Mädchen damit zu höherer Disziplin und Selbstbeherrschung zu erziehen.“ Zugegebenermaßen war meine eigene Beherrschung in diesem Moment eher gering. Meine kleine Schülerin hatte mich so gut mit ihrer Zunge verwöhnt, dass ich schon zweimal in sie abgespritzt hatte. Außerdem hatte ich begonnen, ihr unter dem T-Shirt die üppigen Brüste zu massieren. Als Inge den Mädchen gerade den Rohrstock androhte, hatte ich meiner Kleinen gerade die linke Brustwarze ordentlich gequetscht, so dass sie - meinen Schwanz tief im Rachen - heftig aufstöhnte. Ich zog sie an der Hundeleine fest an mich heran.</p> <p>Inge unterbrach ihre Folter, um kurz hinter der Bühne zu verschwinden und mit einem fahrbaren Gestell zurückzukommen, auf dem nebeneinander zwei schmale Holzplanken montiert waren. Sie forderte Sabine und Linda auf, auf den Planken rittlings aufzusitzen. Mit schmerzverzerrten Gesichtern saßen sie nun in unsere Richtung blickend. Die Planken saßen so hoch, dass die Mädchen mit den Beinen den Boden nicht erreichen konnten. Inge sicherte Sie deshalb mit Fußriemen, damit sie nicht seitlich herunterstürzen konnten. So schnitten die Planken den Mädchen mit mehr als deren eigenem Gewicht in die Mösen. „Hände hinter den Kopf!“ Inge schnappte sich wieder die Reitgerte und zielte auf die Brüste von Sabine. Bei jedem Schlag stöhnte Sabine schwer auf. Zunächst bearbeitete Inge die Seiten und Unterseiten, dann zielte sie auf die Nippel selbst. Stetig erhöhte sie die Wucht. Lauter und lauter hörte man Sabines Stöhnen, das allmählich in ein Wimmern und kleine Schreie überging. Nach etwa 10 Minuten - für Sabine müssen es Stunden gewesen sein - wechselte Inge zu Linda, die inzwischen kreidebleich auf ihrer Planke saß. Sabines Brüste waren krebsrot, ihre Augen nass vor Tränen. Sie schluchzte in tiefen Zügen. Während Inge nun Linda in der gleichen Weise malträtierte, schob ich meiner kleinen Schülerin den Rock und Slip herab und massierte ihre kleine Muschi. Sie wurde sehr schnell ziemlich feucht, so dass sich ihr das Arschloch einreiben konnte. Anschließend setzte ich sie auf meinen Schoß und bohrte ihr meinen Schwanz in ihren winzigen Po. Sicher war das für die kleine nicht ganz schmerzlos, denn sie machte leise, fast piepsende Geräusche, ritt aber tapfer auf meinem Prügel auf und ab. Auch Hansen hatte offenbar Freude an seiner Gespielin, gerade presste er ihr seinen Schwanz bis zur Wurzel in den Rachen, so dass die Kleine immer wieder würgen musste.</p> <p>Als ich meiner Schülerin meine Ladung in den Arsch hochgeschossen hatte, war Inge gerade mit Lindas Behandlung fertig. Auch Linda war nur noch ein schluchzendes, wimmerndes Bündel. Ihre Brüste sahen aus wie rote Ballons. Inge band die beiden Mädchen los, die nur noch mit letzter Kraft von den Planken klettern konnten. „Vielen Dank, Inge“, schaltete sich Hansen ein, „ich denke, wir sollten die zwei Damen vor dem Finale wieder zu Kräften kommen lassen.“ Inge befahl Sabine, Linda mit Wundöl einzureiben und ihr anschließend die Muschi zu lecken. Nach einer viertel Stunde mussten sie ihre Rollen tauschen, so dass beide bald wieder einigermaßen erholt aussahen. Inge hatte bereits eine große Kiste mit Wäscheklammern bereitgestellt. „Stellt euch hin; Gesicht zum Publikum! Beine breit! Arme schräg nach oben ausstrecken!“ Als die beiden so standen, begann Inge, die Klammern zu befestigen: In Reihen unter den Brüsten und unter den Armen, außerdem soweit möglich an den Hüften. Linda und Sabine gelang es nicht immer, einen Schmerzensschrei zu unterdrücken, sobald eine weitere Klammer zuschnappte. Schließlich bestückte Inge die Brustwarzen und Schamlippen der Mädchen mit Mausefallen und befahl ihnen ruhig stehenzubleiben. Der Anblick was großartig. Langsam brach beiden der Schweiß aus und sie begannen mehr und mehr zu zittern. „Zeit für das Finale“, sprach Inge.</p> <p>„Einen Moment bitte, Inge“, unterbrach Hansen, „ich habe da eine nette Idee. Herr Berger, Sie sind doch sicher ein Sportsmann! Was halten sie von einem kleinen Wettkampf?“ „Gerne!“, entgegnete ich. „Als Gewinn winkt eine Mitarbeiterin des jeweils anderen als Toilettenkraft für einen Tag!“ „Ok“, willigte ich ein, „und wie sieht der Wettkampf aus?“ „Ganz einfach, wer die Klammern an der Mitarbeiterin des jeweils anderen am schnellsten mit der Reitgerte herunterschlägt, hat gewonnen!“ „Großartig!“, entgegnete ich. „Inge, bitte geben Sie uns jeweils eine Gerte. Herr Berger, bitte folgen Sie mir auf die Bühne.“ Als Zusatzspaß nahmen wir unsere kleinen Schülerinnen auch mit auf die Bühne und ließen sie vor uns knien und einen blasen, während wir uns vor Sabine und Linda aufbauten. Eigentlich war der Kampf ja ein wenig unfair, da Sabine etwas größer ist als Linda - vor allem hat sie wesentlich größere Titten -, und ich deshalb mehr Klammern wegzuschlagen hatte. Der Blick Sabines war schiere Panik. Wir hielten unsere Reitgerten bereit und warteten auf das Kommando Inges. „Auf die Plätze, fertig, los!“ Mit aller Macht schlugen wir los. Das Klatschen der Gerten mischten sich mit den grellen Schreien der Mädchen. In weniger als 30 Sekunden hatten wir alle Klammern heruntergeschlagen. Ich war mehr als verblüfft, dass ich gewann, doch an Lindas Möse hatte sich eine der Mausefallen so festgebissen, dass Hansen etwa ein halbes Dutzend mal nachsetzen musste. Wimmernd kauerten die Mädchen auf dem Boden. Mit roten Striemen überströmt, schließlich hatten wir im Eifer des Gefechts nicht auf Präzision geschlagen.</p> <p>„Glückwunsch, Berger! Suchen Sie sich eine meiner Mitarbeiterinnen für morgen aus!“ „Ich würde gerne Inge bei uns sehen.“ „O Gott“, flüsterte Inge - offensichtlich hatte sie so etwas erniedrigendes wie Toilettenkraft seit Jahren nicht mehr gemacht. „Tja, ich dachte eigentlich an eine der Schülerpraktikantinnen, aber Sie haben sich an die Regeln gehalten, dann werde ich das auch tun“, entgegnete Hansen. „Inge, bitte lassen Sie die Mitarbeiterin von Herrn Berger vom medizinischen Dienst versorgen und bringen Sie sie dann zu uns, wir werden inzwischen noch einen Kaffee trinken.</p> <p>Linda habe ich für morgen einen freien Tag gegeben.</p></div>",[]
1431,The Camping Trip,-1,TAKA HIKE,no@email,,2003-10-01,11,4,"M/f, bond",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hike001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> A friend talked me into going camping with him one time when I was about 19. I wasn't really into camping only 5 miles from the city, but decided to humor Mr. Wilderness Adventure. Naturally we found ourselves among a campground of families with kids and dogs and barbeques not much different from the backyard we left behind. About five minutes after pitching the tent he fell asleep which left me to scout around the place. I decided that this place was tame enough that I didn't really have to stick to the trails. I discovered a stream and followed it to see where it led. After about half an hour of walking I had no idea where I was when I came to a farm area that the stream passed through. I came over a little ridge and stopped dead in my tracks. I heard footsteps. I listened close and now I heard a girl crying too. Voices carry well across open land and I could see two figures in the distance heading towards some kind of shack near a barn on one of the farms. The larger figure seemed to be slapping the smaller one around a bit as they walked. They entered the building together then I heard a door creak and slam. I kept walking towards the shack and within a minute I'd hopped the ""No Trespassing"" sign and was standing just outside. I cautiously peered through a small crack between two boards in the wall to see a man standing over a teenage girl about 15. She looked to be Mexican and at first I couldn't see the man's face, but I guessed that it was probably a father punishing his daughter. I was about to walk away when I caught a glimpse of the man's head with a black ski mask over the face!</p> <p> Then I saw him tie her up to a post with her arms behind her back and a gag in her mouth. He turned off the light and left the shack slamming the door behind him. This was weird! He walked back towards the house and as he stepped up on the porch he took off the ski mask as he went inside. My curiosity got the better of me and I crept up to the house around the side. I listened outside below a window and heard the same voice talking again. Someone else inside turned on another light and then I heard water running. Now I couldn't hear a thing over the damned water so I moved around to the front. Suddenly there was a scuffle of footsteps then quiet. I ducked into the shadows and as my eyes adjusted to the dark I saw a figure in one of the windows just in front of me. SHIT! My heart skipped about ten beats when I realized I was now face to face with a man holding a rifle pointed at me!</p> <p>""What you want?"" he growled out in a midwestern drawl.</p> <p>""I was hiking and I got lost! Don't shoot! I'm just trying to find a phone!"", I pleaded.</p> <p>There was a delay as he thought about it and eyed me over. He wasn't buying it.</p> <p> ""Folks that wants to use the phone usually come up to the front door. They don't snoop around in the bushes. Come on inside here boy!"" he called out and swung the side door open. I stepped forward slowly telling him the truth about how I'd been hiking and I heard a girl crying.</p> <p>He seemed calm which was a relief. ""Mmm hmm... I suppose you're wondering why I'd done that. I don't blame you none I guess. I reckon I might have done the same thing in your place."", he said as he set his rifle down. I slowly recovered from the shock as he told me a complicated story about this girl that had said that his son had raped her but the police didn't arrest his son because they knew the kid was retarded and not interest in girls. Then something about her father that lives on the farm next door having stolen two of his cows that were sick. It was a soap opera that didn't make any sense to me but somehow the bottom line was that he wanted to scare her so she didn't come around any more. He looked at me again saying, ""I got an idea. You look like a strapping boy..."" he was now acting like some long lost grandfather that had a present for me, ""How about you helping me, and I'll help you?"" he asked being as friendly as he could. ""See, I left her out there. I was going to let her go in the morning but now I'm thinking it would be better if she thought it was someone else here that tied her up like that. You could put on my mask and hold her while I skidaddle to the Bullshead Bar. Plus..."", he suddenly lowered his voice and kept one eye on the kitchen door to make sure no one else heard this part of his plan, ""you could go out there and help yourself to a nice piece, huh?!""</p> <p>""Help myself to what?"", I couldn't believe what I thought he was implying.</p> <p>""That's some nice girl meat strung up in the shed! She's got a set on her that's pretty as a picture!"", he chuckled a bit.</p> <p>I was starting to feel butterflies in my stomach. Maybe it was the rifle he'd aimed at me earlier, or maybe it was in anticipation of what was going to happen. He told me to keep her tied up until around ten so that everyone would have time to get away and establish an alibi at their local bar. I was dreading the walk I was going to have to make back to the campsite, but like any teenage boy there was no higher priority than free sex. He told me to go get started while he locked up and reminded me to keep an eye on the clock for ten.</p> <p>As I headed to the barn with the ski mask on I turned back one last time to see the lights in his house going off one by one. I cracked open the door of the shack by the barn and turned the light switch on. The light was such a dim orange glow that you couldn't read a newspaper headline by it. I approached her and she twisted around as if struggling to get free. She was gagged but obviously trying to speak into the cloth in her mouth. My stomach was really churning up a storm as I brazenly extended my hand to her left breast and squeezed it through her dress and bra. The old guy wasn't kidding. She had nice full tits. Now she was really shaking and I didn't want this to be too scary for such a pretty girl. ""I'm not going to hurt you."" I told her in a serious tone,""and I promise that I'll let you go in just one hour at ten o'clock. Do you understand?"" I showed her my watch and pointed to the dial. She nodded yes. I stepped up to her and held her trembling cold body against me. She was still shaking and I ran my hands down her back and cupped her soft ass cheeks in my palms. I lifted and squeezed them gently and I thought I heard her breathe deeply as though she enjoyed it.</p> <p>I stepped behind her and breathed warm air on her neck as my hands came up from around her front and cupped her breasts through her dress. With one breast in each palm, I bounced them gently to revel in their size and weight. My fingers applied pressure along the underside of each breast and I marveled at their supple rubbery pliancy. I began to think that it was almost obscene the way this little girl was forced by nature to walk around with two giant projections swaying in front of her. I pushed the straps of her dress off her shoulders to have a better look at the incredible bra that was keeping her bust squeezed into it's shape of two perfectly swollen cones. I pulled the tag out and squinted in the dim light to read that it came from Fredericks and was a size 34DD. I think I said something like ""Geez Louise you're stacked!""</p> <p>My dick was throbbing so hard that I was starting to feel light headed. This was a sensation I'd never experienced before. I came back around in front of her again and saw her face turned away and blushing. I felt like one of those 15th Century explorers about to plant my flag in some new land. My dick was really poking out of the front of my pants even and when I hugged her again I bent slightly at the knee so my flag could nuzzle against her promised land, sending wonderful electric shocks through both of us. Well, at least me! She turned her head and faced me. She seemed to be afraid and was trying to speak but I still couldn't hear her through the gag. I assumed she was scared I was going to rape her and I returned to exploring her body.</p> <p>I took hold of white bra material at the tip of each breast along with the nipple inside and started pulling her knobs. I looked her in the eye as I gave each breast an extra hard tug. Her breasts were now stretched out in a straight line from her torso and the elastic band that normally rode just under each breast was no longer touching her skin. Amazingly she didn't seem to be in pain so much as she looked worried. I let go and felt my dick twitch half a dozen times as I watched her beautiful knobs bounce on her small frame back to the original positions dictated by their stiff fabric restraints. I peeled down each cup to reveal two silver dollar size nipples and I immediately clamped my mouth to her right breast and began pressing my tongue into her pebbly areola and sucking the sweet golden breast flesh like the forbidden fruit that it was. The realization this was a child of just 14 made me break my suction to look into her eyes again. She was very young and cute as any girl could be. I felt compelled to speak on behalf of high school boys everywhere that would never have the chance, ""you know that any boy in your school would give his left nut to do this to you"", and I seized each of her areola between my thumb and index fingers and pulled her breasts around in small circles by their tips. Her eyes were now shut and she was repeating something into the cloth gag. I let go of one tit with my right hand and hiked her dress up. Then I ran my fingertips across her smooth flat belly to find the waistband of her panties and snaked my fingers into her cotton underwear to find a very sticky bush. Either she had her period or she was creaming her panties. It was hard to tell in the dim light. I thought it might be exciting to hear what she had to say as I played with her pussy against her will, so my right hand slowly began to masturbate her and I fumbled with the gag with my other hand. Her breathing seemed to be getting deeper which I took as a sign that she was probably enjoying the sensation. I began masturbating her in earnest and her breathing became even more heavy. When I managed to get the gag off of her she finally made clear what I couldn't hear with the gag, ""Hurry up!!!""</p> <p>""Hurry up?"", I asked perplexed.</p> <p>""Fuck me if that's what you're going to do. That bastard's going to come back here. Stick it in already!"" she panted.</p> <p>I didn't want to ruin this with a lot of talk. This beautiful girl-child was tied up and begging me to fuck her quick. This was before AIDS, so I had nothing to fear as I yanked her panties down to her ankles and finally unzipped myself to immense relief. Despite her being incredibly tight, she was also incredibly wet and I went all the way in on the first push. She was still tied up and looked sexy as hell with her tits jiggling out of her bra franticly demanding that I ""cum fast! - hurry! - fuck me!"". After just three strokes I had to stop because I was on the verge of following her orders a little too well. I used the pause to untie her arms. But the second I did she started trying to break free and escape! </p> <p>She pleaded, ""No! Let me go! He'll be back any second! You had your chance!"" ""Like Hell I did!"", I decided that she wasn't going to prick tease me with some bullshit about him coming back early. But to play it safe I decided to cut to the chase, so I grabbed her ass and held her against me then headed for the floor. Her fists were beating against my back as I slammed it down her wet rabbit hole for about 10 seconds before exploding in such a violent blast that she stopped her noise and got all wide eyed at the strange sensation she was feeling as the load of a lifetime rocketed into her belly. I collapsed on top of her and nearly passed out from my depletion.</p> <p>""He's not coming back until after ten."" I weakly explained to her. Then I hear something that made me feel like my adrenal gland had just exploded... it was the sound of tires on gravel in the distance!!!</p> <p>She cocked her head to one side to listen then looked straight at me with a glazed look. ""They're going to kill us."", she announced in a somber tone. Then I heard car doors slamming. Wham. Wham. Wham. Wham. Four doors? What the hell was going on?</p> <p>""Run!!!"" she yelled and struggled out from under me.</p> <p>I jumped up and bolted for the door with her as fast as I could. That was the last time I ever saw her.</p> <p>I heard people in the distance breaking into a run as I hopped the barbwire fence out, and with the good fortune of a full moon glinting off the stream for me to follow I made it back to camp in about 5 minutes flat. My adrenalin was pumping so hard that all I could hear was the thundering rush of blood in my ears with every heartbeat. When I found my friend I convinced him to split immediately.</p> <p>Naturally that night I told him everything that had happened and I began to realize how strange it was that she had known I wasn't the guy that had tied her up, and how she knew that the guy that HAD tied her up would be back to kill us. A month later a couple of friends went with me back along that stream and we did find the farmhouse and the barn but no shack. As we got close enough I got shivers looking at a concrete foundation where the shack had stood. Nobody wanted to go asking questions there or involve the police in a case that could only end up with them putting me away for statuatory rape at least.</p> <p>So far my best theory is that the old guy that had tied the girl up was a neighbor she recognized despite his mask. She knew I was not him despite our similar builds and the mask because she knew him so well. He was probably a neighbor that had broken into the farmhouse when he knew the residents were away. Maybe he was the crazy neighbor stealing the cows in his own story. This girl was a friend of the actual residents and passing by she saw the lights on. She comes to welcome them back and finds it's not them. He disguises himself (he thinks) and ties her up while he thinks of how to get away. I come along and he realizes that I'm not from around there and decides to use me as a scape goat. He tells me to go fuck her and returns early with several witnesses. Then he opens fire in the dim light killing not only me but the 14 year old neighbor girl I was raping. He didn't know anyone else was in there with me until it was too late. The only thing that troubles me about this theory is that it leaves me rather amazed that a 14 year old girl could deduce all of this while she's tied up in the dark, then being used as a sex toy. Was she THAT cool under fire, or is there some other explanation?</p> </div>",[]
1432,Friends Reunited,-1,HILARY MASTERS,no@email,,2004-12-17,23,5,"F/g+, ds, nc",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hilarymasters001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Jolly decent of you to track me down after all these years, Yvonne!"" I announce, accepting the slice of cake, which you insist of forcing upon me.</p> <p>""To be honest, I wasn't too sure I should accept your invitation to stay for a long weekend: I wondered if perhaps you'd grown to resent the naughty things I put you through as a girl, but it doesn't seem to have done you any harm after all, does it?""</p> <p>You grin.</p> <p>""Don't be daft, Hils,"" you reply, ""I've so much to thank you for, and when Zoë insisted on bringing her cousin along for the week, I thought it might be the perfect opportunity to return the compliment. Plus I hoped you’d keep her occupied whilst I introduce sweet Zoë to the delights of submission (which I concede was the intention all along)!""</p> <p>I nod graciously. I can live with being an afterthought if things turn out the way I hope.</p> <p>""In fact, looking at how you've engineered this weekend so splendidly, I'm terrifically proud of you, you know. You haven't missed a trick, and it looks to me as if you could even teach me a thing or two!""</p> <p>We giggle.</p> <p>I add, ""Yes, I'm really chuffed that you got in contact. It will be fun - just like the old days, eh?""</p> <p>I was genuinely pleased to receive your call, and once we'd gossiped and caught up on all the events of the intervening years (and I had made up my mind that this wasn’t some elaborate hoax), I cancelled everything and raced down here, to this charming cottage you're renting for the week.</p> <p>I’m a lady of leisure now, of course, and so it was only a case of inventing a half-truth for my dear, devoted hubby, and, well, here I am! Ready to do my bit!</p> <p>It's a bit disconcerting, looking at you, Yvonne, sitting opposite me, bare-breasted, emptying the teapot into our cups. You must be approaching thirty, but you've kept your trim figure. I can still see in you traces of the cute little girl I took to my bed for a cuddle, fifteen, no, getting on for twenty-odd years ago. You were one of my first young conquests, at the beginning of a long and satisfying stage of my life. But that’s behind me now – I last went to bed with a girl a number of years ago, packing it all in when I met the Colonel and decided that it was more appropriate for a forty-something like me to live comfortably on his private income as a devoted wife rather than continue as a demure, impecunious spinster with an unusual sex life.</p> <p>Yet this is so exciting, being here. I feel so very mischievous, returning to my old ways. Fancy putting such temptation in front of me, Yvonne!</p> <p>And now, as I watch those two pretty little girls scampering about on the lawn in just their skimpy bikini briefs, I am already uncomfortably moist, and I feel the old tightness in my tummy. It's the summer of '76, the hottest for decades, and the cottage is so warm, despite our being in the midst of all these thick, shady trees. You’ve found a great place to rent here – very private.</p> <p>All three of you have ditched your t-shirts. I think I’ll keep my dress on for now: I’m perhaps a bit too old to cavort around the garden with my tits out.</p> <p>The younger, fair-haired one is to be mine, you said: you've already told me how her cousin, the lovely, lanky twelve-year-old brunette, has been sharing your bed since last Christmas. And how you'd planned this short holiday to spend some time alone, to move the relationship on to the next exciting stage. I sip my tea, scrutinising the smaller girl more closely over the rim of the cup. Yes, she'll do very nicely, thank you, Yvonne.</p> <p>Delicious. She looks rather like you did then, if a shade older. Girls do look older these days, I suppose. Or is it just that I’m well and truly middle-aged? Did you look at her and it reminded you of our time? You had long blonde plaits too, and when I removed the bands, your lovely hair fell over your skinny shoulders and down your back. I remember when I first undressed you, brushing a stray lock off your cute little breast and you smiling up adoringly as I left my hand cupped over it, rolling the hard pink nipple between my fingers.</p> <p>You had a real crush on me when you were eleven, and I exploited it to the full.</p> <p>It was easier in those days. Girls were more trusting and innocent, the powers-that-be either stupid or unconcerned. Not that anyone ever suspected me of anything at the boarding school. I was no bull dyke. No tweeds and thick shoes for me. In fact back in the late Fifties, I was a very popular dance partner for the young officers from the army camp nearby. Ever since then, randy subalterns have proved a convenient 'cover', although I occasionally have had to let one of the prettier ones fuck me, for appearance’s sake. Quite an irony that I ended up marrying one.</p> <p>I always find it amusing that nobody ever had a clue that for the best part of twenty years, in every school in which I served as domestic bursar, I had an endless string of little girls to satisfy my particular lusts and desires. I’ll rephrase that. In the closed, gossipy world of girls’ schools, I’m sure several of my young companions failed to keep the secret, but not once was the matter raised by a fellow member of staff.</p> <p>You were neither the first nor the best, Yvonne, to be frank, although I'll not tell you that. But I probably do remember you most fondly. You had such an air of innocence and seemed delighted to do anything for me.</p> <p>The little blonde comes in through the french doors. I can't help comparing her tits with yours that first time - she must be about eleven too, as she is just passing through the stage when the chubby little cones first take on a womanly profile: you were almost perfectly flat when I seduced you. I catch myself licking my lips as I look at her and hastily dab at the corner of my mouth, as if to brush away a crumb of Victoria sponge.</p> <p>Like you, she has delightfully smooth and pale skin, which complements her twinkling green eyes. Yours are brown of course, and you could hardly take them off me that first night. As I lifted off your unbuttoned nightie and gently held you, those big, round eyes of yours stared up at me in awe. You would have done anything for me. And over the next two years, until you won that scholarship and went away to a bigger and better school, I did by level best to ensure you did so.</p> <p>The blonde’s name is Melanie, and thanks to the comprehensive notes you sent me last week, I knew enough about her to strike up an instant relationship over lunch. Good show, Yvonne!</p> <p>She seems to enjoy my attention and is amazed that a lady like me should share quite so many of her interests and tastes. We’ve got on famously, and by mid-afternoon, she had passed the tickle test - at a cheeky remark, I held her briefly and tickled her waist and under her arms as we laughed together. She was utterly comfortable with it. No hang-ups about physical contact. Believe me, over time, I've worked out plenty of such tricks of the trade. One must never rush the seduction of a child, although clearly I’m going to have to break the rule this weekend, if I’m to succeed in getting young Melanie busy between my legs. You reckon she’ll be easy prey – let’s hope I taught you well enough to have got your assessment correct.</p> <p>I hold out my arm, encouraging Melanie to plump in my lap.</p> <p>So nice to have naked girlie up against my body again. That special mix of latent sexuality and naïve gawkiness.</p> <p>She lets me post a morsel of sponge in her mouth and my fingers brush her lips softly to gather a spot of cream. I give her an ambiguously meaningful look as I place my fingertip deliberately in my own mouth, licking it thoroughly as my eyes hold hers. She looks away shyly. My pussy stirs!</p> <p>You and I exchange knowing glances.</p> <p>I take a risk.</p> <p>Feeding the girl another piece of cake, I deliberately let a small piece fall, and to my delight, it drops on her left breast. Without delay, I lick it up, straight off her hot, salty skin, my tongue lingering momentarily longer than necessary.</p> <p>""Mmmm, you taste nice and hot,"" I whisper into her ear.</p> <p>She just smirks - it doesn't spook her, but I ease off, satisfied just to let her body rest against me for a few moments more. I squeeze her hand affectionately before she skips back into the secluded garden to join her pretty cousin.</p> <p>You put down your cup and saucer and prompt me, “Hils! You cunning old sod! If she hadn’t escaped, you’d have ripped her knickers off there and then!”</p> <p>We laugh, and she continues, “So anyway, Hils, you were about to tell me all about your sordid past…”</p> <p>Well, why not? It might get the juices flowing. I settle into story-telling mode.</p> <p>“Apparently, according to some shrinks, abused children often become abusers themselves when they grow up. Perhaps you and I are living proof, Yvonne, although I would most certainly hesitate to use the word 'abuse' in our case – I believe we were simply helped to discover our innate sexuality early than most. I was a lot younger than you were, you know, when I was initiated, so to speak.</p> <p>“I had been evacuated from London at the beginning of the war. I was only five, I suppose. I went to South Wales, and was looked after by a lovely lady called Mrs Parry. She was lively and sensuous, but very sad because her husband was posted missing (it turned out he was held as a POW throughout the war). She would comfort herself through masturbation: I was homesick and very young so she would often let me come into her bed. Night after night, I would lie pretending to be asleep, whilst she fumbled under her nightie, finding sleep only when she had exhausted herself. Of course, I didn't know what she was doing or why she was making those funny noises, but one night, I must have dozed off and in my sleep, rolled over close to her. I can vaguely remember waking up, and feeling her hand pressing my own into something warm and sticky. She put her hand over mine, and used my fingers on herself.”</p> <p>“She used your hand to masturbate with?” you ask.</p> <p>“Oh yes. I had no idea what to do, but the next night, I snuggled up and put my hand between her legs and she smiled, and hugged me and we did it again. From then on, I played with her every night. We never spoke about it, I just let her show me what to do and I got on with it. I would drift off to sleep with the scent and taste of Mrs Parry fresh on my lips and fingers and in my nostrils.</p> <p>“Well the Blitz ended and so I was sent back home and that was that. It was sad to leave her, but I was glad to be reunited with my family. Nothing else happened until I took my first job at the local girl's school - your old school, Yvonne. I was only sixteen, younger even than some of the pupils. I was responsible for the laundry. Day in, day out, surrounded by mountains of bedding and girl's underwear! A dubious pleasure, I might say, but working in the school aroused some very odd feelings inside me. And I couldn't understand why I wasn't as naturally keen to spend an evening down the Palais as were all my friends: being felt up in a slow dance by some clumsy youth wasn’t my scene, as you'd say these days.</p> <p>“It all became clear when I reached twenty, and was promoted to resident domestic bursar, which came with a tiny room and meals inclusive. This would have been in the late Fifties, not long before you entered School.</p> <p>“As you know, Yvonne, girls were supposed to go to Matron, if they needed advice or medicine or whatever. Do you remember Matron? Lovely old dear, but so fierce! Well of course, several of the younger girls were rather daunted by her and although I wasn't supposed to, I would let them come to my room for a chat before Lights Out. Well, this became a regular thing, and increasingly often, some homesick First Former would need a hug and a kind word and a hanky to dry her tears, and well, to be blunt, it started to turn me on!</p> <p>“As soon as a girl had crept back down to the dorm, I'd tear off my knickers and do myself furiously. It became an obsession. You remember what it was like for new girls – away from home, strange rules and customs, not to mention all those pubertal hormones. Little wonder then that I found myself the subject of many a schoolgirl crush. God, how I teased them: I was a real flirt! I would even make sure I was in my undies or just a towel when they knocked at my door. Young girls are very inventive and you’d be amazed at some of the ridiculous pretexts they’d come up with to spend some time alone with me!</p> <p>“Eventually I could bear it no longer, and I actually kissed one properly, lips and tongues, and Yvonne, it was so good. You know, I can’t actually remember her name. Isn’t that terrible? Still, never mind, on with the story. It was innocuous stuff, snogging and petting, but at last I had sorted out in my own mind, what was my bag. Young girls. Pure and simple, as it were.</p> <p>“I chose wisely: shy little girls who would be discreet, be it voluntarily or under fear of being found out - even a lowly domestic bursar was a figure of tremendous power and authority to a nervous young first-year boarder and it wasn’t too hard to worry a young girl into a vow of silence. Later, I was a bit more devious, but I'll come to that.”</p> <p>Your eyebrow lifts.</p> <p>“Yes, that's undeniably part of it, Yvonne, now I come to think about it: the authority thing - being addressed as 'Miss' by a girl in the throes of innocent passion. Don't you find that? What does Zoë call you, when you’re at it with her?”</p> <p>You tell me.</p> <p>“Saucy!” I reply.</p> <p>“Anyway where was I?</p> <p>“Oh yes, preying on the First Years. Well, that satisfied me enough for a couple of years. I had no great expectations of life then. But I began to crave more. Something a bit more exciting. And that's where you came in, my dear. When you became my latest young conquest. I so remember the look on your pretty little face, the first time I took you to bed…”</p> <p>I look up at you.</p> <p>“What's this?” I smile, “Do I detect a faint blush of embarrassment after all these years?”</p> <p>I touch your knee playfully. For an instant, our eyes exchanged some significant look: there is still a strong bond between us, and under other circumstances we might have gone a little farther. But given the presence only yards away of those two gorgeous little girls, I think both of us would much prefer to explore new ground with our young companions.</p> <p>Sharing the same thought, we both stare out into the garden, where the cousins are cheerfully batting a swing ball around its post.</p> <p>You turn to me and say, “I didn’t mind at all when you spanked me, Hils. I thought it was what had to happen if I was to prove I loved you. To me, the more you ordered me about, the more I thought you would want me. So what happened when merely seducing we poor little girls wasn’t enough?”</p> <p>There is no sarcasm in your voice. I sense you too have been indulging in some retrospection.</p> <p>I continue my tale.</p> <p>“It was not long before you joined the School, Yvonne. Up until then, I’d been happy enough with a regular fondling and kissing, but over time I became more adventurous with my adoring girlies, taking them to bed for an hour on a Sunday afternoon, to make the most of those willing young mouths between my legs. I discovered, purely by accident, how nice it was to spank the girls first. One naughty little tinker was late for a Sunday tryst, and so I gave her a few playful taps on her bare behind. It added a whole new dimension.</p> <p>“All day I’d go about my work, looking forward to holding down a little body across my knees, easing down those thick old blue knickers to expose a pair of firm, dimpled little buttocks, and watching them grow pink as I tanned them. It was so easy to find misdemeanours that required punishment and I was never harsh. It was all done in play and the sex afterwards got better and better.</p> <p>“Do you remember Verna Bucknorth – she was a year above you? I had managed to get her excused from something or other (lacrosse I think) and had told her to meet me in the laundry store for a spot of hanky-panky. She didn’t turn up and so after Prep that night, I sent for her. I was still cross and I told her to go to the attic, take off her nightie and wait outside my room. She was mortified – what if someone saw her? When I got up there, she was still dressed. Well that was it! I dragged her inside, stripped her and put her over a chair. I took my slipper to her and when she still refused to apologise, I used my hairbrush. No mucking around, I gave her a good hiding. She wailed and moaned and that just made me hit her harder. As soon as I finished, I made her kneel and say out loud all sorts of degrading things about herself whilst she held up my skirt and licked me. Boy, did that help! It was tough on the girl, perhaps, but I had never come so hard and long! Not surprisingly, she tried to keep out of my way for the rest of term, and so I went out of my way to find her and make her perform again. Any time, anywhere. Once I had her crouch under my desk for an entire morning, giving me a spot of dildo whenever I ordered. It was rather good fun when the Bursar dropped in. Quite hard to keep a straight face and concentrate with a thirteen-year-old’s playful fingers up your snatch!</p> <p>“Now I really had discovered something. No more Miss Nice Guy!</p> <p>“By the time you came along, Yvonne, I was utterly into the whole domination thing. And I have to say, you were the perfect girl for it.”</p> <p>We again smile politely at each other, each searching our respective memories.</p> <p>“Do you remember Founder’s Day,” I ask you, “when I coated a couple of marbles in linament and put them up you with a big sticking plaster across your fanny, and then made you go to Chapel without any knickers? And everyone was wondering where the smell was coming from? There you were shuffling about on the pew, and it was as much as I could do to stop laughing during the speeches?”</p> <p>We both explode into giggles.</p> <p>“I do, you bastard, it irritated like buggery! Oh yes,” you add with a chuckle, “don’t forget that time in the Boiler Room…”</p> <p>“The Boiler Room!” I exclaim, “I’d forgotten that. The two us, naked in the Boiler Room one Exeat Weekend, covered in sweat and dust. I tied your arms behind your back…”</p> <p>“And made me squat down on that beastly bit of broom handle covered in vaseline for hours!” you add.</p> <p>“Whacking your sweet bum each time the cramp got too much and you stood up.”</p> <p>“Two inches, no more no less!” we chorus together and roar with laughter, recalling the instruction I gave her over and over again. I had even marked the handle, to indicate just how much I required her to insert into her fanny.</p> <p>“And the foot of hosepipe,” I sniggered, “afterwards. Shoved up the both of us? I lay there on that filthy floor, coated head to toe in muck, loving you dearly because you were bent over me with your hands still tied behind you, trying so desperately hard to fuck me because I said if you didn’t make me come once more, I’d leave you tied up in front of the furnace all night.</p> <p>“Oh happy days.”</p> <p>“And what about after I had left, what did you do for sex?” you ask directly.</p> <p>“More of the same for a while,” I muse, “much of the same things we did. Maybe a bit more restrained for a while: I was careful not to push my luck, easing out one girl from my affections, bringing on another. After you, I never let a relationship last for more than a single Term. For most girls, it was a one-off experience, a rite of passage, and it was easiest just to let them go. Some found other girls; others just grew up and moved on, I suppose.</p> <p>“I always found new and exciting things to do with my girlies. It became a lot easier in many respects in the Swinging Sixties. And that was when I went through my dark phase. You don't want to hear about that do you?</p> <p>You humour me by replying with a keen 'yes'.</p> <p>“OK, well I won't bore you with the full story. Suffice to say, you had long since moved on. I of course had no problem subverting a succession of little girls after you, most of whom experienced the joys of being my submissive plaything. I started to take girls away camping and we had some fun and games in the woods! I helped coach the junior hockey team: secret mutual masturbation in the back of the bus and the chance to put a girl on her knees before me in new and dangerous places!</p> <p>“But when I hit thirty, I had an early mid-life crisis. I quit my job at the school and moved in with the delicious Tabby, a twenty-year-old undiscovered singer with a rich Daddy, and I lived with her for well over a year. She was a great experimenter, and we did all the usual hippy things - smoked pot, bummed around Europe, joined in the odd love-in. Are you sure you really want to listen to this nonsense?</p> <p>You nod.</p> <p>“You're too kind, Yvonne. Well I'll cut to the chase. Through friends of friends, we drifted into a very different scene: S&amp;M it's called. Oh, you know what that is do you? We got in deeper and deeper, bought the gear, the leather, the whips and all that.</p> <p>“The funny thing is that although I enjoyed some of it, especially when Tabby was in the mood to be punished for days on end, I'm not what you would call a natural dominatrix,” I confide, my tongue firmly in my cheek..</p> <p>You laugh. I always loved your laugh, Yvonne.</p> <p>“Something was missing: spontaneity, innocence, oh I don’t know. When we inevitably split up, I felt lost and unfulfilled and so I found another domestic bursar's post and went back to the life I knew. Except I was more worldly-wise and I had a suitcase full of S&amp;M gear! I expect you can imagine what happened. Only this time, I used a different tactic. I mentioned this was a dark phase? And I became rather underhand. I didn't bother trying to seduce the First Formers. My tastes had altered slightly by then, and I’d been to bed with some very talented lesbians all across Europe, so I had higher expectations.</p> <p>“Domestic bursars are a strange breed, Yvonne, stuck in limbo between the teaching staff and domestics, and with a less formal relationship with the Girls. We know everything that goes on. In School, I merely listened to the jungle drums to work out which girls were having it off with each other, and blackmailed them. It was a bit more complicated and subtle, I suppose, but you get my drift? Not exactly subtle, but I had four major conquests out of it. Rather neat actually, they were thirteen, fourteen, fifteen and sixteen. Although not in that order.”</p> <p>I lose the thread and my mind wanders. When I gather my thoughts, you're looking at me indulgently.</p> <p>“Don’t look at me like that, young lady, or I’ll put you over my knee” I joke, “I was merely shepherding my recollections into order. Oh yes, my Mistress Whiplash phase. Well, I had a jolly good time. There was no need to go gently: these precious young things simply had to do as they were told, or else I'd ensure they were exposed as dykes and probably expelled to boot. I didn’t fall in love like I did with you, Yvonne. These spoilt young tarts were there for my pleasure and I didn’t care especially if they got anything out of it.</p> <p>“They had little choice. And the more I played with them, the stronger my hold over them. I had one of the first of those instant cameras, you know, and once I had a few snapshots to hold over them, each one became putty in my hands.</p> <p>“Oh, Yvonne, do you think I'm terrible?”</p> <p>You shake your head.</p> <p>“I was so awfully beastly sometimes. There was one, Jennifer, a cute Chinese from HK: I caught her in the act, the little slag, behind the pavilion with her tongue up the Head Girl's backside! She was untouchable, of course (not just not my type but also being fucked regularly by both the Head Gardener and his wife!), but from that day on, little Miss Jenny Soo was mine.</p> <p>“A bit like you, she of course found it hard to go home for the holidays and so I arranged for her to spend Christmas with me in my little flat. School was deserted - good egg that I am, I'd volunteered to look after the place over the holidays. Five whole days alone with the run of the School - what a wild time!</p> <p>“For an Asian of her age (did I mention she was about fourteen at the time?), she had the most wonderful tits. Small, but quite hard, and really prominent aureoles and juicy brown nipples, which pointed skyward most cutely when hard. Needless to say, they were irresistible! Oh, Yvonne, I was shameless. I kept her in bed most of Christmas Day, making her bring me off over and over again and then on Boxing Day, I went over the top. I put on my full PE kit, whistle included, and told her she needed some proper exercise. I led the poor, shivering girl naked through the school, wearing nothing but her School tie. It was like something out of a bad film: in Chapel, I spread her legs on the altar and frigged her with a candle; I fucked her with a strap-on across the Headmistress's desk and then I took her down to the gym. I put her through some circuits, setting impossible targets and generally exhausting her until she was fit to drop. Once she had justified some punishment by slacking, I produced some rope and tied her to the wallbars. Then I took a riding crop to those fabulous nipples. What a sound! The swish and thwack, and her screams, echoing around the empty school. It was bloody cold in there, and they stood out like organ stops, Yvonne. Three strokes on one, three on the other, over and over again. It was amazing.</p> <p>“I have to tell you, I was dripping - it was running down the inside of my thighs. You might remember I always have been a somewhat prolific secretor from the nether regions. Talk about randy! The more I abused her, the better it got. I let her get her breath back and then I put her over the vaulting horse, tied her tight by her ankles and wrists, and started again with my souvenir collection of crops and floggers. Since nobody other than me would be likely to see her undressed for the best part of a fortnight, it didn't matter if I gave her the odd bruise or mark.</p> <p>“So that’s what I did. She pleaded and yelled, but that only made matters worse for her. I did it all very slowly, I suppose we must have been in that gym most of the evening and well into the night: just her, me, a flask of malt and plenty of hard discipline.</p> <p>“I'm not sure where the cruel streak came from, Yvonne. I would beat her bottom with a cane, until she was hoarse. I'd offer the alternative of licking me, which of course she would, but as soon as she had made me come, I'd need to punish her again, so it would be back in cuffs or roped to the parallel bars, and I'd start all over again. I had a fierce little flogger, with short but very soft leather, which was ideal for tormenting her. I put her on her back, and spread her legs so wide over her head that I thought I would split her in two, tying them at the ankle and knee to those nasty beams which came out of the wall at right angles.</p> <p>“There was a tannoy, and I played some tapes used for gymnastic displays, dancing around her like a demented gym teacher, flicking the flogger down on to the insides of her thighs and creaming myself with her yelling. Obscene, it sounds now, but at the time, it was divine, my dear.</p> <p>“I had refused her permission to pee for hours, and left her tied up, suspended from a pipe in the changing rooms whilst I went back to my flat for a snack. Of course she couldn’t help herself and when I came back, she’d pissed all over the floor, so I made her roll around in her own piss and mop it up with her hair. Then I made her cram inside a wicker laundry basket in the drying room, to spend the night in her own filth.</p> <p>“First thing the next morning, I put her through a cold shower in the changing rooms, and walked her back through school, the long way, snivelling and moaning and dripping all over the marble floor. She thought it was all over. I made her kiss me and tell me how much she loved me, and to prove it, she sank her tongue deep inside me on one of the sofas in the senior common room, sucking my clit so attentively I must have come three times in quick succession.</p> <p>“To tease her, I led her up to my flat, but left her tied to a radiator in the hall to get warm whilst I freshened up and she ate and drank what she could from some bowls I’d left outside the door. Then much to her dismay, I took her straight back down to the science labs.</p> <p>“You'd be amazed at the useful things you can find in a lab, when you're in the mood to torture a young girl. I found ice from the freezer, and alternately froze those luscious big nipples and then tweaked them with tongs warmed over a bunsen burner. In the biology lab, it was back down below the waist, with her roped over the demonstration table, crying her little heart out as I experimented with my own interpretation of Chinese acupuncture on her labia, using those sterilised needles they use to pin down insects for vivisection. There is definitely something you'd call the smell of fear, Yvonne: you could have cut it with a knife in that lab.”</p> <p>I've been watching your reaction. I suppose I had expected to see a growing unease, or look of disgust. But instead you are enthralled. I can't seem to shock you. It's doing me good to tell you this - a bit of unburdening after all this time.</p> <p>“Frankly, by then, I was knackered, Yvonne, and we were equally grateful to go back to her dorm, where we fell fast asleep, entwined in her own bed. However, in the early evening, I crept out of bed and put on a full-body leather catsuit, that had been lurking guiltily in my wardrobe since the Tabby episode. Quite pervy, it was - little flaps to give access to various orifices and expose the nipples! Can you imagine me togged up, Yvonne? So, she woke up to the feel of warm, soft leather pressing down her body, a glove over her face, and a mean bitch in heat grinning in her sleepy face.”</p> <p>That makes you smile.</p> <p>“It was the only time I've ever given a girl a proper whipping, with a pukka whip, that is. Tabby had bought it for me, but then chickened out of letting my try it on her.</p> <p>“I made the girl carry it. In her mouth.</p> <p>“By torchlight, I took her down again into School. Very eerie. I'd dusted off all my old toys, finding her a nice thick leather collar, with a long, heavy chain by which to lead her. Her hands were cuffed behind her back, and just for fun, I made her wear a spreader bar between her ankles: you know what one is? You do? Oh, fine. Anyway, it was bitterly cold; although in the leather, I was warm as toast. And so wet!</p> <p>“Earlier in the day, I'd put out some candles in the Great Hall - that's what we called the refectory at St Margaret's. I’d set the place out as of for some midnight mass. Top Table stood on a raised platform at the end of the huge room, and I’d already attached some stout rope to the legs. I stood little Jenny Soo in front of the stage and tied a rope to each wrist, so that she was suspended, Christ-like, but facing away from the room. All very ritualistic, with her pale little body lit by the flickering candles.</p> <p>‘If you really love me, Jenny, you’d ask me to whip you,’ I murmured in her ear. She was shaking from the cold, and, I hoped, the prospect of being punished.</p> <p>“Then I realised she still had the whip handle in her mouth!”</p> <p>I can see I have your full attention, Yvonne. You find this fascinating. I’ll spin it out a bit, for your very own titillation.</p> <p>‘Do you love me, Jenny?’</p> <p>‘Oh yes, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>‘Shall I whip you, Jenny?’</p> <p>The poor creature was in a proper mix. She burst into tears and shook her head.</p> <p>‘Oh dear, Jenny, you don’t love me after all,’ I sulked. ‘You know I’ll have to write to Mummy and Daddy, to tell them what a dirty little slag they have for a daughter? With those nice pictures.’</p> <p>‘No, no, Miss Masters. I didn’t mean that. You know I love you Miss. I will do anything.’</p> <p>‘Then ask me nicely to whip you.’</p> <p>‘Please whip me, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>‘And when I’ve whipped you, will you still love me?’</p> <p>‘Yes, Miss Masters.</p> <p>‘And you will still be my special girl?’</p> <p>‘Yes, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>‘Who must make me come whenever I want?’</p> <p>‘Yes, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>‘Very well, Jenny. What do you wish to ask me?’ I prompted.</p> <p>‘Please whip me, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>‘Again.’</p> <p>‘Please whip me, Miss Masters,’ she said out loud.</p> <p>‘Again’</p> <p>“She shouted it out and I made her repeat it over and over again, her thin voice echoing around that great room until ‘Swoosh, crack!’. I landed a really solid blow right across her behind. That shut her up, and then she screeched.</p> <p>“I nuzzled up behind her, grinding my leather-clad crotch against her stinging buttocks and closing my gloves over her lovely tits.</p> <p>‘Do you love me, Jenny?’ I asked again.</p> <p>“Through the sobs, she said yes, and I told her to tell me she loved me after each stroke. Wasn’t I a real bitch, Yvonne?”</p> <p>You are listening so intently, you don’t reply.</p> <p>“I took my time to whip her, after each one, waiting for her to recover and declare her love. I would stop and make her suckle my nipples for a while, or French kiss her, or simply sit on the stage and run my fingers over the welts swelling up on her back and bottom. She was cold as ice, but clammy with sweat. Her fanny tasted divine. And then I’d ask her if she wanted to be whipped some more, and she’d reply with a pathetic ‘yes’ and I’d do it again.</p> <p>“All the way from her neck down to the backs of her knees, she had a cross-cross of angry red weals. She was barely conscious, hanging by the ropes around her wrists.</p> <p>“Once more, I pressed my body against her.</p> <p>“’Do you really love me, Jenny?’</p> <p>“She croaked the obligatory reply.</p> <p>“’And do you love my nice whip?’</p> <p>“’Yes, Miss Masters.’</p> <p>“That’s good, because the whip likes you too. In fact it likes you so much, it wants to fuck you!’</p> <p>“And with that, I forced the handle hard up her minge. Scared the little fucker half to death. She had a great little cunt – stupendous muscle control – but this was much thicker than anything I’d put inside her before.”</p> <p>You interrupt, “You always had a thing about muscle control, Hils. Remember that shiny metal pole thing you kept under your bed?”</p> <p>I frown – your memory must be better than mine.</p> <p>You continue, “You used to make me put it inside myself, and then stand there with my legs apart, whilst you timed how long I could hold it in. Then if I didn’t do better than the previous night, it was six of the best across your knee before I could climb in your bed.”</p> <p>My goodness, I really had forgotten that little gem. Oh dear, I’ve lost my thread again.</p> <p>“Hils? You were telling me about how you put the whip up the little Chinese girl?” you remind me.</p> <p>“Right, dear. Oh goodness me, yes. Well it all turned a bit nasty. Of course I’d popped what was left of her cherry and she just wouldn’t stop bleeding. I had to take her down; half carry her to my room, and put her to bed in a sanitary towel. But all the next day it went on, no matter what. Put the mockers on any more sex that Christmas. I was worried I’d done something serious. I couldn’t take her to a quack though, because of all the whip marks”</p> <p>“So what did you do?” you ask.</p> <p>“I just gave her plenty of TLC and by New Year’s Eve, she was right as rain, thank goodness. Anyway, it taught me a lesson, and I’ve never allowed myself to get quite so carried away again. When Term started, I found another victim, gave Jenny the incriminating photos and told her she’d earned them. Never touched her again, and she never mentioned it. Funny girl – I still get a card from her every Christmas and guess what she does now?”</p> <p>You don’t reply so I deliver the punchline.</p> <p>“She runs a chain of sex shops in Kowloon!”</p> <p>We have a jolly good laugh about that.</p> <p>The girls are still playing outside. You try to adjust the crotch of your bikini but I notice and you feel the need to explain.</p> <p>“I’m getting so horny, listening to your tales, Hils, I simply must get Zoë upstairs soon or I’ll explode. Tell me a bit more about your ‘dark’ period and then I’ll call them in.”</p> <p>You refill my cup yet again and I decide to describe the Camilla incident.</p> <p>“I wouldn’t want to keep you from a hot date, Yvonne, but you might like this one. It’s undoubtedly the dodgiest thing I’ve ever done – not just risky but downright stupid.</p> <p>“She was almost the last before I chucked it all in and married the Colonel. A real minx, she was, Camilla, just sixteen and she’d been in trouble throughout her time at St Margaret’s. In her favour, she was drop-dead gorgeous – really slim, with the tiniest hips and decent 34Bs, dusky skin, short black hair in a page-boy cut, and a really long, versatile tongue!</p> <p>“She was on her final warning. She’d done the lot: truancy, backchat, smoking and so on, and even the soft old bat of a Headmistress had had enough – one more infringement and she was gone, no matter what money her father offered to keep her. Yes, it was a bad as that. Anyway, I caught her smoking. The look on her smug little face, when she realised that she had really blown it this time. She lost her cockiness and pleaded with me to turn a blind eye. I asked her what was in it for me, and when she rashly promised ‘anything’, I held her to her word, took her straight down to the boatshed, stripped off her uniform and had her lick me until her jaw ached. So far so good.</p> <p>“I think a bit of lesbian action appealed to her rebellious nature. I didn’t need to chivvy her along too much and she was a regular visitor to the flat. I worked all my charms on her, and eventually she would let me tie her up and give her a light spanking before sex, but when I tried to get her to be properly submissive, she threw one of her tantrums.</p> <p>“Well, suffice to say I diffused the situation, but no amount of pressure, carrot or stick, seemed to have any effect. She was willing to share my bed for some slap and tickle but that was about it. I had resigned myself to having to find a replacement for the last few weeks of the summer term, when the horrid creature turned nasty. She had just taken her last ‘O’ Level exam and had an almost empty timetable and I’d just suggested she meet me in the bedding store for a quickie, when she turned on me and had a real go. Typical teenager stuff if course, but it annoyed me. She told me she was moving to a Sixth Form college next term and so as she would never return to the School, she planned to settle a few scores for the dreadful injustices she imagined had been played on her. One of these was that she was going to denounce me as soon as she left the School gates.</p> <p>“I wasn’t too concerned, after all, over the years there had been quite a few fingers that could have been pointed in my direction but nothing was ever taken seriously. I mean, no one could ever think lovely Miss Masters could interfere with the girls! But Camilla was a serial troublemaker and I wouldn’t put anything past her.</p> <p>“So I let her rant and left it at that. But I was mightily pissed off and decided to teach her a lesson that should seal her foul little mouth once and for all.</p> <p>“Now,” I continue, settling into the chair and well into my stride, “all girls schools attract their share of perverts and flashers and St Margaret’s was no exception. A year before, one dirty little man had been caught wanking in the grounds but the Bursar had declined to press charges, to ‘save the School from unwelcome publicity’ and the man had been let off with a firm police caution. I rifled through the files one evening and found out the man’s identity and set about making contact with him. As you can imagine, he was highly sceptical and I had to meet him twice before he warily agreed to my devilish scheme. He was a quite odious little fellow, with a weasel moustache and habit of constantly licking his lips. The deal was struck, although I had to give him a handful of my polaroids to demonstrate goodwill. I can see him now, furtively ogling them in the corner of the pub, trying desperately not to shove his hand inside his flies then and there.</p> <p>“He was a lazy little sod: I had to do almost all the spade work, and provide the equipment. To my delight though, he was able to get a trusted friend to participate and so I suppose he did his bit. And of course both of them had the essential things I couldn’t provide. Between their legs.</p> <p>“With considerable cunning and subterfuge, I managed to persuade Camilla to come to the flat on my afternoon off. I laced her fizzy pop with some ground-up tranquilizer (an old standby of mine), which was enough to make her suggestible, shall we say? We took a walk in the grounds, on the pretext that I was trying to reason with her. The little cow thought she had the upper hand and was enjoying having something over me for a change.</p> <p>“In the grounds, one of the lodges was empty, being redecorated for a new teacher the following autumn, and who held the keys? Me, of course. I took her inside and locked the door behind us.</p> <p>“’What do you say, Camilla?’ I asked her. ‘Let’s end this as friends. We’ve had our moments haven’t we? Why don’t you let me say goodbye properly?’</p> <p>“I laid it on with a trowel and to my relief, she let me kiss her, with the promise of more. I steered her upstairs, where there was a convenient double bed and proceeded to get her down to her bra and knickers, giving her my best seductive moves. The drug made her sleepy and she didn’t take any persuasion to lie down and enjoy it.</p> <p>“Right on cue, weasel man and his pervy mate burst out of the cupboard, where they had been watching the spectacle, and in an instant, randy young Camilla was gagged and her wrists cuffed to the headboard. I scarpered at that point, to fetch the 8mm movie camera from the room next door, much relieved that I was no longer having to do my stuff in front of two foul men squeezed in a wardrobe, playing with their cocks!”</p> <p>Your face is a picture. You can’t believe I’d do such a terrible thing, even to a nasty young girl, but I can assure you, Yvonne, it was all my own work.</p> <p>“I thought the pervs had chickened out at that point. They just stood there, watching the girl thrashing about on the mattress in her undies. I had to take charge. I dragged them into the next room, out of Camilla’s hearing.</p> <p>“’For goodness’ sake, you two,’ I chided, ‘I’ve presented you with a gorgeous little girl, brought her two you, half undressed her and given you a free cabaret to give you a hard on. There’s not much else I can do for you is there? Get back in there, scare the shit out of the little bitch and provided you don’t hurt her, you can do what the heck you like. And yes, I promise to keep your faces out of shot.’</p> <p>“I shepherded these two back into the bedroom. I suppose weasel man got his kicks from being a peeping tom and when faced with the real thing, he was at a loss what to do. So what could I do? I ended up directing my very own dirty movie!</p> <p>“I leaned over and growled in Camilla’s ear, something really corny like, ‘Boarding schools are rather like the Mafia – you can’t escape the Organisation. Wherever you go, I’ll know how to find you. If you ever open your stupid little mouth, you’ll regret it. Just imagine leaving school with a few ‘O’ levels and a face so scarred, no-one will ever bear to look at you…’</p> <p>“ All her bravado had evaporated, the rebel was just another frightened little girl. I laid it on thickly. ‘This is just a little taster. I wanted these gentlemen to get to know you, so that if you ever cross me in future, and I have to send them after you, they’ll be able to recognise you.’</p> <p>“She stared up at me, petrified, wondering just how much I had gone off my rocker and what I was planning to do to her.</p> <p>“And as I’ve put them to all the effort of coming here, it would only be common courtesy to let them have a small reward for their trouble, don’t you agree, Camilla?</p> <p>She just trembled and I turned to the big, dopey one and said, ‘Those big, thick blue knickers of hers are hardly flattering are they? I’m sure she would like to look her best for her two new admirers. Why don’t you take them off for her?</p> <p>“He didn’t need any further encouragement at that point. He was a youngish chap, mid-twenties, and solidly built, if a bit slow. He felt her up and then slipped his podgy great fingers under the elastic and hauled them down her legs before she realised what was happening. Weasel was still stunned, hardly able to keep his eyes off her lovely young pussy. I nodded to him and he sat down next to her, gingerly reaching out between her legs.</p> <p>“The girl panicked, thrashed around, squealing into the gag (one of my old stockings, as it happens).</p> <p>“’Don’t fight it, Camilla,’ I told her, my voice deep and menacing, ‘You brought this on yourself by making silly threats. We don’t like threats. We don’t like anything which might damage the reputation of the School. If I were you, I’d just accept what’s coming to you and learn. Learn to keep quiet. Or else the next time it might be a lot less civilised.’</p> <p>“Do you understand, you stupid little girl?’</p> <p>“By now, both men had overcome their shyness and had her legs held open and they were fumbling around, tugging her pussy open and poking her. Camilla’s eyes flashed with fear and she nodded frantically. I ignored her and fired up the small cine camera I had borrowed.</p> <p>“’Gentlemen,’ I informed them, ‘she’s no virgin: do feel free to fuck her if you wish.’</p> <p>“And they did. Or rather the big dopey one did, dropping his pants and shafting her without ceremony. Not exactly my scene, but there was something rather arousing about watching his big hairy arse pounding away between her legs. I have to say, he was rather well built, Yvonne! Camilla looked so pale and small beneath his huge body, recoiling each time he lunged up into her. Her face barely came up to his chest. He didn’t take long, climbing off with a big, daft grin, when he had finished inside her, leaving her wet and sticky and gaping wide open. He fair squeezed the breath out of her. She was flushed and sweaty. Weasel joined in a bit around half way through, slipping his hands inside her bra, drooling disgustingly and playing with her nice tits as his pal puffed and grunted inside her. It looked quite good on camera.</p> <p>“I let them get their breath back and then instructed the men to untie her wrists, pick her up and take her down the stairs to the entrance hall. They held her between them: she could hardly stand, still under the effect of the drug, exhausted and humiliated from her rape, and very, very afraid. Smashing!</p> <p>“I took the ropes and tied them to the banister on the landing, dropping the free end down to them, where they were at last showing a bit of gumption and were helping the miserable girl out of her bra.</p> <p>“’Hang her up by her wrists, please, gentlemen,’ I ordered. I was having such fun, Yvonne!</p> <p>“They did so and I passed Dopey the camera, so that he could film me give the helpless little bitch a few well-directed strokes with my riding crop. I reminded him to keep my head out of shot, too. Half a dozen sharp ones across those pert little tits, another half-dozen hard ones on her buttocks, and with a really nasty taunt, I popped a couple right on her fanny for good measure. She yelped and bucked and howled. I was really hot, but I had no desire to perform any more in front of those two, so for once, I was left damp and unsatisfied. But with a bit of encouragement, Weasel got his kicks, dropping his trousers and rubbing himself against her skin, and feeling her up and down and slobbering horribly in her ear. She winced each time he touched a sore bit, which was quite often as her nipples and backside were glowing pink from the beating.</p> <p>“I had promised Weasel, and so the last torment for Camilla was to give him a blow-job. I threatened to take the crop to her again unless she consented. She was desperate and agreed to behave, incredibly grateful to be rid of the gag at last. We lowered her down on the rope until she could kneel and then she did the business on Weasel’s small cock. I had to offer some instruction and encouragement with the crop before she got it right. I can still see her, with her haughty lips wrapped around him, licking and sucking for all she was worth. He came almost immediately, which was a relief to all concerned. I made her swallow the lot.</p> <p>“As a finale, I wanted her to acknowledge she understood the stakes. Weasel and I had even rehearsed it, and he produced a fearsome knife, and held it to her cheek as I restated my threat in words of one syllable. Well, Yvonne, we should have one an Oscar for that performance: the little bitch actually wet herself.</p> <p>“I left her snivelling, knelt there in a puddle of piss, her arms still strung up over her head, and escorted the pervs out of the School grounds. Maybe twenty minutes later, I finally let her down and chucked her clothes at her, telling to get back to School and stay out of my way for the rest of Term.”</p> <p>“And did she?” you ask, enthralled.</p> <p>“Oh yes,” I reply, “we never exchanged another word. I believe Daddy sent her to a finishing school in France and she was never heard of again.”</p> <p>You relax back in your chair, with a look that I hope reflects a degree of admiration for your old mentor.</p> <p>I shrug my shoulders. There you have it, Yvonne. Confessions of a pimp!</p> <p>You’re thinking. You start to say something but change your mind. I glance behind me: the girls are coming back indoors.</p> <p>Actually, you don't look at all surprised or fazed by anything I’ve said, Yvonne. Wait a mo' - from that gleam in your eye, I get the impression that you're rather more familiar with this sort of thing than is truly becoming a young lady!</p> <p>You smirk, leaving me to draw my own conclusions. Well, well, young Zoë is in for an interesting time. It is as if we are reading each other’s mind. Spontaneously, we explode with filthy laughter.</p> <p>The girls have heard our cackling and come in to investigate. Melanie has scraped her knee and I insist she put her foot up on the arm of my chair so that I can check it out. My other hand steadies her bottom, sliding absently over the shiny fabric of her briefs. I look beyond her knee, which is barely grazed, studying the indentation where the costume pulls into the crack of her little pussy. Not too long now.</p> <p>""Think I need a lie down,"" you announce loudly. So the moment has arrived, eh? ""Coming Zoë? There's something I want to give you...”</p> <p>Zoë leaps to her feet and follows you enthusiastically up to your room. I admire her long, slim legs and slender back, with its deep furrow up her spine that simply begs to have an inquisitive tongue search out each and every vertebra. I wink good luck, and am so envious.</p> <p>I can recall a parallel moment, all that time ago, when I took you on from being just my little lover. Your eleventh birthday, the previous Exeat, Spring term. It was frosty and the school was deserted, save for a few girls like you, whose parents lived abroad and who had been unable to be booked out by other relatives or family friends. We had spent most of the afternoon huddled together under the blankets in my cramped bedroom in the attic above the dormitories. We were dozing - you had a lovely habit of seeking out my nipple and suckling gently when you were half-asleep. By the bed was your present, beautifully wrapped, and I teased you by making no effort to give it to you.</p> <p>I held you to my breasts and you listened drowsily as I explained how you were now old enough to become a grown-up lover, and that from now on, you should expect me to tell you to do certain things, and that I would expect you to obey me always and without question. I don't think you understood what I was saying, but it became much clearer when I finally let you open the parcel and your eyes stood out on stalks when you lifted out the cute pair of handcuffs and found the little dildo underneath. It was a game to you, sweet Yvonne, but to me it was a revelation: the first time I had dared to make real the inexplicable fantasies I had felt for so long. I remember your ashen face, so nervous, the first time I locked your wrists behind your back, and how carefully you followed my instructions, bending on all fours between my spread thighs, tentatively brushing my burning labia with your little girl's tongue. Christ, I was wet! I seemed to come and come! You looked so worried when I bucked and thrashed about - you were determined to keep your mouth pressed over my cunt no matter what. Dear, Yvonne. I hope Zoë will bring you as much joy in a few moments.</p> <p>Oh my! The rest of that term, I think we wore away your hymen by attrition, so often did we play with that dildo! You never knew how damned difficult it was for a well-brought-up young woman to get such things then, I can tell you. When I eventually found a backstreet boutique and summoned up enough courage with the help of a few G &amp; Ts, I bought several, I seem to recall - I gave you the tiny one and... well, you know the rest!</p> <p>Melanie is smiling down at me. I am still clutching her bottom, with my hand resting over her sore knee. She is a proper cutie. I so want her.</p> <p>Bright and breezy and plenty of girly laughter - that's the way to handle a shy pre-teen. At Melanie's age, you really don't know the form; you have no idea what's ‘the done thing' and so you find it most comfortable to take your cue from your seniors and hope you blend in. And I find I haven't lost my touch. At my suggestion, she readily leads me upstairs to find the bathroom so that I can shower to cool off, and once I've got her in there, my matter-of-factness soon has her unbuttoning the back of my dress, and then cheerfully slipping off her bikini bottom and squeezing into the shower cubicle with me, so that we can wash each other's back. She tries not to stare too openly at my adult body, with its mysterious wedge of manicured pubic hair. She is every bit as innocent as were you, Yvonne.</p> <p>Each small step, each subtle intimacy. A masterclass of seduction crammed into a few hours of a glorious summer’s evening.</p> <p>Soon I'm sitting downstairs on the sofa, holding Melanie's hand and chatting conspiratorially about her teachers. My towel has fallen open and I let it slip right apart: I quickly whisk away the girl's one when she sat down ('let's dry off naturally'). We are great friends now, after the giggly, chummy shower. I haven't yet made a proper advance, but take every chance I can to touch her. She’s getting used to me.</p> <p>I’m not sure if she heard those telltale noises coming from your room, Yvonne. If she did, unlike me, she wouldn’t have had an inking what was going on in there. Must be going well – you’ve been at it well over an hour. How I envy you.</p> <p>At last, the creak of the stair.</p> <p>Melanie's mouth falls open as she looks up and sees you lead Zoë by her new chain down the stairs, naked save for the fine choke collar about her neck. You are both a little pink around the gills from your lovemaking, but I notice too a distinctly rosy blush to the slim girls lovely hard young bottom, and I assume you've treated her to a first decent spanking too. My little friend looks to see my reaction and is puzzled that I don't find anything out of the ordinary. I hold her hand just the teeniest bit tighter. She is totally perplexed, but hides her confusion.</p> <p>I hadn’t expected your public display, but I keep a straight face. Inside I’m a bit concerned: Melanie mustn’t be spooked now or I might lose her.</p> <p>Zoë blushes fiercely and meekly curls up at your feet when instructed. She studies the floor, mortified at being shown off to her young cousin and your mature visitor. You admonish her, ordering her to sit cross-legged so that 'everyone' can enjoy her 'randy little minge'. I take the opportunity to put my arm around the shocked Melanie's shoulder and pull her against me. I whisper an explanation of sorts.</p> <p>""Zoë is so lucky to have Yvonne as her Mistress. Not many girls these days get the chance to learn how wonderful it is to be a submissive lover. Doesn't she look beautiful with that collar on?""</p> <p>The eleven-year-old finds this so incredible, she just gawps at her older cousin, sitting obediently at you feet, whilst you stroke her long, dark hair proprietarily. You are a proper mischief, Yvonne. I noticed how you part your long legs and rest a finger between your nether lips when you see you have caught Melanie's eye. The poor kid didn’t know where to look.</p> <p>The evening passes well, all things considered. Here we are: four girls of various ages, enjoying each other’s company in this delightful cottage. We have a nice supper, and then play some silly board games. All wonderfully innocent and normal. If it weren’t for the fact that three of us are wearing light summer clothes and the fourth is naked, with a sturdy collar around her neck and a dainty little pinny tied over her crotch. We let the girls have a glass of wine each, slightly watered down, and they’re now both in high spirits.</p> <p>By ten, I can tell you’re becoming horny, Yvonne. You let Melanie and I win the deciding round of the game so that you can get on with clipping on Zoë’s leash and taking her back to your room for the night.</p> <p>Which leaves me and the over-excited, over-tired young eleven-year-old, pressed dreamily against me in an armchair. I slip the dregs of the wine into her glass and wink at her. We tidy away the cards and counters and other detritus and I let her go up first, to use the bathroom.</p> <p>She’s already curled up on the bed when I finish cleaning my teeth. When I passed your door, Yvonne, I could hear some muffled girly squeaking, alternating with a faint thud. More spanking, or have you graduated to something else? I can’t discern what you’re doing to her, but whatever it is, it’s making me decidedly randy.</p> <p>Our room is heavy and hot, despite the wide-open windows. I take off my underwear and lie down on the crisp sheet beside her. I leave a bedside lamp on. It is intimate. Expectant.</p> <p>“You’ll be far too hot in those PJs, Melanie,” I joke, “C’mon, let’s get them off you.”</p> <p>She is putty in my hands, grinning cheerfully as I slowly unfasten the buttons down her chest and ease the cotton jacket from her shoulders. I brazenly admire her chest, the deep shadows from the lamp emphasising the slight swelling of her breasts and the truly spectacular furrow which runs from her throat, down her hard young tummy and inside her pyjama bottoms. I need to see where it goes, and playfully turn the elastic downwards. I let my head fall close to her stomach, my hair falling down and brushing her skin. I ease the trousers over her bottom and down her thighs, my mouth just inches from her perfectly smooth little pussy, trimly closed, with the merest hint of her clitoral hood peeping out between her labia. I inhale deeply.</p> <p>I toss the pyjamas aside and look her straight in the eye. Glassy, a little tipsy, but sparkling with excitement. Nothing needs to be said. I take her hand and place it over my breast, shaping it to cup my sensitive nipple in the palm. Closer. I have a wide, ‘trust me’ smile. She looks at her hand and back at me, but she makes no effort to remove it. I stroke the hair from her shoulder.</p> <p>She watches my lips. I open them a fraction, and play my tongue slowly across my teeth.</p> <p>The little girl swallows hard.</p> <p>I lean my face forward. She is so very still.</p> <p>My lips caress hers. A brief, soft touch, and when she closes her eyes, a longer, gentle, loving kiss.</p> <p>I lower her to the pillow, running my fingers down from her shoulders to explore her own tiny, stiff nipple. She lets me kiss her again, finally responding with an endearingly stiff little peck of her own. She is mine.</p> <p>My vagina is on fire. My heart is pounding. My nipples ache and I am already feeling a slippery warmth between my legs.</p> <p>She lies motionless and silent and big-eyed: I can almost hear her heart pounding. My mouth descends, nuzzling her throat, flitting lightly over her chest, wandering casually down her hard, trembling tummy.</p> <p>Goodness gracious, I had no idea how much I missed the fresh scent and incomparable flavour of a hot little girl.</p> <p>I try to imagine you in the next-door bedroom, Yvonne, teasing and tormenting that lovely young brunette of yours. I look up and along the hard, flat body of my own little bed mate, watching me open-mouthed and nervous as I tickle my tongue along her succulent pussy. My mind races. You know, with a bit of effort, some careful planning and some subtle persuasion, I could well see this dear girl soon becoming a regular guest in my own home, freshly spanked and hovering naked and chained, waiting eagerly to be told to put her face between my legs. Cripes! So much for retirement.</p> <p>Thank you, Yvonne.</p></div>","['~~ The author recalls a weekend almost thirty years ago, when she received an unexpected phone call from young woman whom she had seduced as a schoolgirl many years previously. The young woman, Yvonne, invites her to spend a weekend in the country with a pair of naïve young girls. The occasion rekindles past memories and whilst the author reminisces about old conquests and exploits, she finds herself once more unable to resist the temptation of a soft, innocent little body…']"
1433,"Slave Owner, Part 1",1,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-08,43,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Knox Carlton had inherited his plantation in 1801 from his father. It sat on the Savannah River in Georgia, and produced cotton, hemp and rice. Knox had been 21 when he inherited the place, an orphan on his father’s death. But he didn’t need a wife. Not with all the young black pussy he could handle.</p> <p>At 16, he had raped the first of the negro women on the plantation, a beautiful girl fresh from Africa who was only 12 at the time. His father had been off to Charleston at the time, and he had had the overseer bring young Tallie to his bedroom. She was a lithe wench, with pert, small breasts sticking out from her chest, pushing out the cotton shirt she wore. He had torn off her clothes, thrown her on the bed, rammed his finger into her to get her wet, which she had immediately obliged, then mounted her and spent his seed in her almost instantaneously. He kept her in his room all night, raping her repeatedly, despite her cries of pain and for mercy. That morning, he had had her locked in the cellar, to keep her for himself after finding that she was a virgin. That afternoon, after his rest, he had called for to be brought to him again, and he spent the next eight hours raping her repeatedly. He loved the feel of her tight little pussy, and he loved to fondle her small!<br/> titties as he raped her from behind.</p> <p>His father was gone for two weeks, during which time, Knox spent most of his waking hours raping young Tallie. He knew his father would never know, but he also knew he wouldn’t care. After all, she was just a nigger slave.</p> <p>When his father returned, Knox had Tallie moved to her own hut, and he told the overseer to warn all the black bucks on the farm that, if they touched Tallie, he’d have them whipped until death. Every day, he’d visit her several times to spill his seed in her young, fertile womb. She was also made a house servant, working in the kitchen, which was much lighter duty than field work.</p> <p>Soon, Tallie began to show the effects of her repeated rapes. Her small tits began to enlarge, and her belly began to swell. Eventually, Old Mother Sally, the matriarch of the female slaves, was called to Tallie’s hut to deliver a baby girl, whom Tallie named Molly. At 13, she had become a mother for the first time. But Knox made her a mother again before she reached 14. He loved to lie on her, sucking milk from her engorged breasts, then ramming his hard cock into her, making her cry in pain as he again impregnated her. She delivered a boy before her 14th birthday, but was pregnant again from repeated rapings before that day.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Knox went to Savannah and bought two more young negro wenches. The first, he named Missy. She was a dark girl of 11 from the Ivory Coast. Her small breasts were to Knox liking, and he figured, once bathed, she’d be a good fuck. The second was from further inland, and Knox named her Darsey. She was 12, with firm young breasts and a hair-covered mound. Both, he was assured, had their periods, and both could bear children. He had them sent back to the plantation and bathed.</p> <p>He sent for Missy first. He tore her clothes off immediately and fell on her. He pushed his hard cock into her with no wait for her to get moist. It took ten minutes of her screams to finally work his tool into her young, virgin pussy, but he finally got it in, spilling his seed in her immediately. He raped her five more times that night, then had her led, crying, bleeding and his cum running down her thighs, to Tallie’s shack. Tallie comforted her as best she could, but the young girl was near comatose with fear and pain.</p> <p>The next night, Tallie and her babies got another occupant. Young Darcey, who had tried to resist master’s efforts to rape her, was beaten severely on the back and the ass. After that, she had been raped repeatedly, and now also carried master’s seed.</p> <p>Tallie continued to bear master’s children. After her son, she bore Knox another daughter, then another, and finally another son, before he tired of her. She was returned to field work. In the meantime, Missy, who Knox preferred above all, bore him two daughters and a son after repeated rapes. Darcey, who continued to try to resist her rape, bore him one daughter, but was considered by Knox as too much trouble. She was turned over to the field niggers, and her screams could be heard every night as they drove their huge cocks into her tiny pussy. She became a baby maker, turning out son after son for field work, and forced by Knox to nurse his other daughters.</p> <p>In the meantime, he purchased two more young black girls, one he named Polly, and the other he named Bessie. They were both 12, both fertile, both small in stature, and both raped repeatedly by master. And both produced only daughters, though not quite as rapidly as Missy.</p> <p>Finally, the day came when his oldest daughter, young Molly, was eight. That night, he called Tallie and Molly to his room. “Tonight, I’m going to start raping our daughter,” he said. Tallie fell to her knees and begged him not to. This was exactly what he wanted, and he got a huge hard-on. He forced Tallie to strip, then he fingered her furry pussy as he sucked milk from her titties. Little Molly sobbed silently, not yet aware of what awaited her. She was just slightly brown, her father’s genes showing in her. But at only the age of eight, she was already showing breast development. Her tiny nipples protruded from her chest.</p> <p>When Knox was finished fingering Tallie and sucking her tits, he told her “Tell Molly to have off with her clothes.” Tallie, afraid of a beating, told the young girl to comply. “Does she bleed yet?” the master demanded.</p> <p>“Nosir, not yet,” Tallie said, tear streaming down her face. “But please don’t rape her, sir. Please fuck me instead.”</p> <p>Knox smiled at her. “Not only am I going to rape her, but I’m going to make you watch and participate.” With that, he watched the young girl, his daughter, take her clothes off at her mother’s command. Then he told Tallie, “I want you to tell her to lie on the bed, spread her legs, then I want you to lick her pussy until it’s ready for my cock.”</p> <p>Tallie hesitated for a moment, but when master raised his arm to strike her, she dove between her daughter’s thighs. The little girl squirmed at the feeling, but, without knowing why, suddenly convulsed around her mommy’s tongue. She had an orgasm. Her virgin pussy ran with juice, and she grabbed her mommy’s head and held it into her slit until her orgasm quit.</p> <p>She knew Knox was her daddy. Mommy had told her. And now daddy stood over her with no clothes on. She had seen daddy’s dick before, but now she knew daddy was going to put it in her little hole. “Okay, little girl,” daddy leered, “Get ready for a reaming and a raping.” With that, he lay down on top of her and began working the head of his dick into her.</p> <p>Molly screamed. “Ow, it hurts! Stop!” But daddy kept working it in, inch by inch.</p> <p>“You little nigger bitch,” he murmered. “I’m gonna fuck you until you can’t stand up. Daddy’s gonna knock you up and keep you that way.”</p> <p>The pain, as he broke her hymen, was incredible. Molly screamed and tried to writhe away from the master. But he held her firmly by her shoulders and began to thrust in and out of her 8-year-old cunt. Blood covered his dick as he raped his daughter. He turned to Tallie. “Get over here, bitch,” he sneered. “I want to suck your titty while you finger my asshole.” Tallie hesitated for a moment, and Knox raged, “Get over here and do it, bitch, or I’ll have you flogged to death.”</p> <p>Tallie came over to where her beautiful daughter was being viciously raped. She saw the blood, but she offered her tit to the master, who began sucking her milk while he pumped in and out of his screaming daughter. She took her finger, wet it, then slowly worked it into the master’s asshole. He put his seed into her little girl immediately.</p> <p>Then they did that four more times. Little Molly was almost in shock by the end of the night. And that was only her first night. She learned all the pain of rape. And she found out that 9-year-old girls could get pregnant, especially if master raped them four or five times every day. </p> </div>",[]
1434,"Slave Owner, Part 2",2,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-09,13,3,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When Knox Carlton got back to his plantation from his slave-buying trip, he found that much had happened.</p> <p>First, Molly had given birth to her sister. The nine-year-old had had a horrible time with birth, but she had succeeded in producing a beautiful daughter, who looked the color of creamed coffee. Mama Sally had spent over two days with the young girl, and finally had all but pulled the child from her with her bare hands. Molly had nearly died, but her strong African heritage had helped her rebound well. Tallie had nursed her young daughter well, though going into labor herself two days after Molly had given birth. Knox named the baby girl Dianna, and welcomed her to the family by sucking some of Molly’s milk, then having Molly guide the end of his prick into the newborn suckling’s mouth so she could start life by sucking Daddy’s prick. He then put it in Molly’s mouth and let her finish sucking him until he came.</p> <p>After that, he went to see about Tallie, who had had her baby just hours before his arrival. She had produced a boy, black and loud, fathered by one of the field hands. Knox kissed her gently, sucked her milk, then made her suck him gently until he came in her mouth. Then, though she had just given birth, he allowed three of his field hands to fuck her while he watched, listening to her screams and watching her young body writhe.</p> <p>Now, he though, to Amber. But first, to her mother.</p> <p>He had Missy brought to his bedroom. She was near delivering herself, pregnant with one of the field hand’s bastards. He took a drink of her milk, then had a field hand brought in. She was terribly frightened of this African, who had been bought only a month ago from another plantation. He spoke no English, so Knox kept Uncle Felix in the room to instruct him. Then he had little Amber brought to him.</p> <p>He instructed her to undress, as her mother was, then told her to lie on his bed. He applied some lubricant to her young pussy and prepared to rape the little girl. Before he did, he instructed Uncle Felix to tell the African that when master gave him the signal, he was to rape Missy as he wished. The African smiled and leered at the pregnant 18-year-old, who immediately knew what was about to happened to her. </p> <p>Knox told Amber to get on hands and knees, presenting her firm little chocolate ass to him, and he began to finger her young 7-year-old pussy, getting her ready for his cock. Then he signaled the African, who immediately grabbed the pregnant 18-year-old and shoved her to the floor. She screamed as he pushed her into the “doggie” position, then, already being naked, began to work his 10-inch, thick cock into her small pussy. Missy screamed in pain, and Amber began to sob. As she did, Knox began to work his own 6-inch cock into her 7-year-old pussy.</p> <p>The African gripped Missy’s titties tightly as he thrust in and out of her, occasionally taking a hand to massage her swollen belly. He mumbled things in his language, but never stopped thrusting his huge cock in and out of her stretched-out pussy. Finally, he came in her as she wept in pain and terror.</p> <p>Watching the African come in Missy, Knox couldn’t hold back. He shot his seed into his daughter, plugging his dick against her cervix so that his seed spewed into her young womb. She might not be old enough to conceive yet, he thought, but by golly, he was going to try.</p> <p>And try he did. As he watched Missy alternately suck the big African’s cock, then get it shoved into her sore pussy, he raped little Amber five more times that night, leaving her bloody and sobbing by morning.</p> <p>But that morning, his two new purchases arrived.</p> </div>",[]
1435,"Slave Owner, Part 3",3,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-09,9,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When Knox got back to his plantation, after eating and washing, he sent for Missy and Amber. The young girl was hauled into the room, kicking and squalling, knowing what was in store for her. Uncle Felix, the master slave of the house, was holding her wrenching body. Missy followed forlornly, her big belly proceeding her, her cunt still sore from the reamings she’d had that day from some of the more horny bucks. Knox saw that she walked splay-footed, and knew she’d been sport for the field hands. He smiled at what horn bastards most of them were. He had designated eight women, including Darsey, Tallie and Missy for their use, and they were very good at creating field hands for him. He guessed that between the six children each had born him, and the ones now fathered by the field hands, Missy and Tallie had never been without a child in their bellies for more than a few months since they were girls. Why even Uncle Felix had fathered one each with them. That was one o! f the ways he kept Uncle Felix so cooperative, in that, when he was done with them, he let him fuck the still-young girls.</p> <p>Even Mama Sally got to use the girls once Knox was done with them. She was empowered to have them to her room in the attic, where she forced them to eat out her fat, old pussy. He had heard the sounds of her love-making from the stairs to her room once. That couldn’t be a pretty sight, he’d thought, but it keeps her happy, so I’ll allow it.</p> <p>Young Amber’s tears were falling like rain, and she whimpered over and over, “Please don’t hurt me no more, massa.” Knox got a raging hard-on from her fear, and he turned to Missy and Felix. “Get the little wench ready for me,” he barked, then left the bedroom to go to his sitting room. There, as he listened to the young girl’s cries and pleas, he undressed slowly, while enjoying a glass of claret.</p> <p>When he returned to his bed chamber, he found Felix hold the girl in the bed by her shoulders and arms, while her mother’s head was buried in the girl’s slit, licking her to prepare her for her master. He noted that Missy, anticipating him, had also stripped, preparing to give him a drink from her milky titty as she watched him rape their young daughter.</p> <p>Amber was stiff with fear, and his hard-on stiffened even more to see the fear in the 7 year-old’s eye’s. And he noted with glee that, despite of her terror, just then the experienced motions of her young mother made her orgasm in a racking fashion. Her thighs clamped her mother’s head, and her hand involuntarily grabbed the back of her mother’s head, pushing her mother’s face and tongue tightly against her hairless pussy.</p> <p>Then suddenly, it wasn’t her mother between her spread legs, but her father. His big cock was already pushing to penetrate her tiny fuck hole. She screamed something incomprehensible, but it was too late, as the big rod split her open again. He began to pump her, not quickly, but steadily, and her tight young pussy involuntarily gripped his cock in almost a painful vise. But it was painful for Knox Carlton. Until Amber, he’d never spent his seed in girl’s he didn’t at least suspect could conceive for him. Even Molly had appeared ready to breed at nine, and he’d been right. But raping this 7 year-old had turned out to be delicious fun, and he decided that only the very young ones would be out of bounds in the future. He reminded himself, however, that he couldn’t forget his duties to impregnating those who could produce for him. In this part of Georgia, good field hands were needed, since the diseases of the low land claimed their toll every year. It was cheaper to ! grow your own than to have to buy them on the market in Savannah or Charleston.</p> <p>Missy presented her engorged tit to him, and he had a suck of her milk, as he continued to pound away at the screaming little girl. Finally, it was too much, and he shot his load into her tiny pussy, so small that it could hold very little of his cum, the rest leaking out around his shaft, down her slit and asshole and onto the sheets.</p> <p>He raped the little girl two more times that night, then felt tired and ready to sleep. He told Felix that he could have a go at her if he wanted to, but then to send her home with her mama. The lascivious Felix took Amber to his room, and from the sounds he heard before he went to sleep, must have taken him up on the offer.</p> <p>Next day, Paulette and Greta arrived and were taken to the kitchen for Mama Sally’s inspection. Sally came immediately to Knox with her report. “Da one named Paulette look ready, but da one name Greta is having her lady’s time,” Sally said in a businesslike fashion.</p> <p>“Well,” Knox said after a moment, “then bring me Paulette and lock Greta in a room until she is done with her time. Make sure she is bathed and well-taken care of, well fed. If I’m gonna breed her, I want her healthy.”</p> <p>“Yessir, massa,” Sally said, and went away. In about two hours, she returned with young Paulette, who was bathed, perfumed and dressed in a light robe, nothing on underneath it. She was awed and frightened in the presence of her master, still confused by all that had happened to her since being sold into slavery by her uncle, who had killed her father and sold all of his children to Arab slavers. The sheikh who had bought her knew she would be worth more as a virgin, so he had protected her on the voyage to Georgia, then sold her to Knox at a premium for her breeding capacity. She thought her protected status would continue. But Mama Sally, who spoke a language she understood, had told her she had to do everything Massa Knox told her to do. Mama Sally was there to interpret the strange language he spoke.</p> <p>Knox looked her over. She was obviously uncomfortable that he could see through the robe. Her young breasts were standing at attention, the nipples hard and taut. Her young cunt had the barest beginnings of a bush, and her little ass was boyish and firm. Her legs were slender, those of the young girl she was. His cock begin to get ready for her rape. “Tell her to take off her robe,” he demanded, and Mama Sally complied. The girl looked confused, and did nothing. Knox waited a moment, then commanded again. Again, the girl only looked from face to face. This was what Knox was hoping for. He strode to the girl and ripped the robe from her even as she tried to hold it in place. He slapped her, then grabbed her shoulders and pushed her toward the bed. He fondled one of her young breasts as he pushed her down on the bed. Mama Sally told her to lie on the bed as she was told. She huddled there in fear as the big white man took his own clothes off. She shuddered when! she saw the big, erect cock, and she knew now what he meant to do with her.</p> <p>But then he was suddenly gentle again. He pushed his face between her legs and began to lick her girl parts. It felt good, and he was caressing her thighs as he did it. Soon, she was feeling pleasure like she’d never felt before. It felt so good that she could think of nothing else. Then suddenly, it was like a starburst in her head, as she writhed in pleasure under the tonguing of the master. He was making her feel so good. She finally felt her orgasm end, and she lay back on the pillows, limp with pleasure.</p> <p>Then, suddenly, he was pushing that big cock into her. The head was against her girl hole, demanding entrance. She’d seen men do this to girls before, and she knew it hurt them. She put her hands up to push him away, but Mama Sally was now above her, grabbing her arms and holding her down. The big cock was now entering her tiny hole, stretching her entrance and causing her agonizing pain. She screamed “No!” in her language, but the big man only smiled at her. He said something she did not understand, and Mama Sally’s translation was vague, but she did catch the words “rape” and “baby.” She tried to move out from under him, but by now his weight was on her, pinning her to the bed. Then that big cock was pushing into her. She screamed in pain, then screamed in agony as the head pushed through her membrane. He shoved it cruelly up her passage, slamming it against her cervix. She didn’t know these words, but she felt the searing pain of that huge shaft ripping up her ! passage.</p> <p>Then he began to piston the big thing in and out of her hole, putting her almost over the edge with pain. She was even tighter than Knox had hoped. “Damn,” he thought, as he thrilled to the tight little 11 year-old cunt grasp his cock, “she’s only a little bigger than Amber at 7.” It didn’t take long for Knox to come in the little girl’s pussy, shooting a huge load of his potent baby-making juice directly into her cervix.</p> <p>She lay limply when it was over, and she couldn’t even respond to Mama Sally’s demands that she “clean massa wid yo’ mouth.” Mama Sally had had to perform that chore, getting Knox ready for round two. And there was not only round two, but rounds three and four that night. Then the girl was carried to a room, laid on a bed and left to cry herself to sleep when the pain finally subsided enough to allow it.</p> <p>Then, next day, in the afternoon, a new game began. And it went on everyday like that for two straight weeks. Then it was the other girl’s turn to scream and cry herself to sleep. But Paulette still had to show up once a day after the first night of the other girl’s screams, to present her girl hole to the white man. By now, it didn’t hurt as much, and sometimes it even made her feel good. Another girl was always there to lick her girl thing after the first night. He never did it again, but it was easier to take his thing in her now.</p> <p>Then she began to throw up in the mornings. She had to lie in bed for an hour or more each morning until she threw up in the chamber pot. Mama Sally just smiled and told her she could now start working in the kitchen. She also noticed her little titties had become very sensitive. And she could still hear Greta’s screams and her crying in the mornings when she was locked back in her room.</p> </div>",[]
1436,"Slave Owner, Part 4",4,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-10,8,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Knox was happy with the way things were going. The plantation was making good money, and he was raising a new crop of hands, foregoing the cost of buying them at auction. He’d impregnated little 12 year-old Paulette very easily, and her belly was swelling nicely. He enjoyed the occasional fuck with his pregnant girl, rubbing her belly and her swelling titties as he raped her from behind.</p> <p>Greta had been interesting. The African girl had been terror-filled from the moment she was brought to him. She knew what the meaning of the naked white man was, and she knew he was not a Muslim, as she was. She had fought to keep him from raping her, and eventually, Felix had tied her, arms and legs, to the bedposts. Then the man had disgraced her by licking her girl thing, but, despite her fear and loathing, it had felt good, and she couldn’t help feeling something all over and making her girl juice. Then he had cruelly forced his big white thing into her. She screamed for help, but she knew no one would come. She had finished her girl time nearly two weeks ago, and she knew from the older women that this was the time when she could become pregnant. She didn’t want an infidel bastard in her womb, and she tried to wriggle out from under the big man, but his weight and the bonds prevented her from doing it.</p> <p>His big cock felt as though it was tearing up her insides. She screamed again as he burst her hymen and rammed the big shaft all the way into her. She begged Allah to make her die, to remove this infidel from her body. But her screams only made him thrust harder, and he grasped her young breasts as he thrust into her. She screamed so loudly that her voice finally became faint, and she felt she would faint away from pain and shame. Then she felt him shudder, and then she felt his seed pour into her womb. She knew she was defiled, and she lay still, feeling the hateful sperm work its way into her baby-making works.</p> <p>Knox enjoyed the fight in the girl, and he loved shaming her. Felix had been able to translate some of the words she had screamed, and he knew now that she was a Muslim. He raped her two more times that night, then had her locked back in her room. Over the next month, he had her tied down and had raped her repeatedly, her screams of pain and shame only fueling his lust for her. Then Mama Sally had delivered the news that she was definitely with child.</p> <p>Fearing that she would do harm to the child, Knox had had her tied to her bed, only allowing her to be released for toilet, baths and food, always watched by Mama Sally. And that old woman had used the girl mightily to pleasure herself, forcing her old pussy into the girl’s face time and again to bring her off.</p> <p>In the meantime, Knox had brought back little Molly, now 10, whom he raped repeatedly for another fortnight, until it was certain that she was going to produce another child. He always had a naked Tallie, the child’s mother, there when he raped the little girl, sucking the mother’s milk-filled titties as he pounded his shaft into the girl.</p> <p>Amber, now 8, also continued to get his attention, since she always screamed and cried so nicely and he rammed home into her young pussy. She had become submissive, but he knew he hurt her badly every time he raped her.</p> <p>Then, something very interesting to Master Knox Carlton happened. His brother, Newton, shot himself. He did so because he had gambled away all of his fortune, and, destitute for money, he’d taken the coward’s way out. Knox and his father had always known that Newton was a lout. His father had nearly denied him entirely, but Newton was a suave fellow, and he had managed a marriage that gave him a fortune from her side of the family. Martha, however, soon learned of her husband’s debauchery, and would have nothing to do with him. That did not stop Newton from running through all of her inherited money, and now, with him a suicide, she was destitute, with two young daughters.</p> <p>Two days after learning the news of his brother’s suicide, Martha and his two nieces showed up at Knox’ door. She flung herself upon him, crying and sobbing her story. Knox let her weep herself out, holding her, but eyeing his young nieces. Andrea, the oldest, was 13, while Virginia was 11. They were not overly pretty girls, but they had lithesome bodies, and Knox felt a stirring in his groin. He developed a plan right then and there.</p> <p>He told his sister-in-law that, of course, he would take her and her children in and provide for them. Then he had them settled in rooms. Martha was constantly telling him how grateful she was, and he let her feel the warmth of his compassion for her and her girls. In the meantime, he had Greta moved to Tallie’s hut, where her screams would not be heard in the main house as he raped her and felt her swelling belly.</p> <p>Martha began to give him intimations of her sexual interest in him. Knox was a strong, good-looking man, obviously a catch for any woman. Martha began to scheme to get him into her bed, and he toyed with her as she played for him. He pretended to be totally unaware of her wiles, acting the noble protector. All the while, he was raping young negro girls out in the slave quarters for hours every day.</p> <p>Martha, thinking she needed this man as a husband, finally threw herself at him one night. She all but stripped naked before him, showing off her slim, 30 year-old body. It was a sexy sight, Knox had to admit, and he took her that night and every night after, though fending off her talk of marriage. Finally, she told him she was pregnant and that he must marry her. He laughed at her. She raged at him that she would not bear a bastard, that he must marry her.</p> <p>Knox sat behind his desk, smiled and looked at her furious eyes. “Martha, I will marry you and legitimize the bastard you so wanted in your belly, but only on certain circumstances,” he crooned.</p> <p>“What circumstances,” she demanded.</p> <p>“Well, first,” he went on, “you will be a dutiful wife and do what your husband, the man who is providing a wonderful life for you, so you, a penniless woman, don’t have to sell yourself in the taverns of Savannah, you must do what your husband orders.”</p> <p>“I was always a good wife to your worthless brother,” she spat.</p> <p>“My brother was a worthless lout,” he said in an even tone, “but to be my wife, you will have to obey me at every turn. I’m not a man to be trifled with.”</p> <p>“I know a wife’s place,” she said, in a much more submissive tone, her eyes on the carpet. “I will be a good wife to you, Knox Carlton.”</p> <p>Thus a local judge was brought to the plantation, and Knox and Martha were wed. There were only her two daughters and Burton, the overseer, present to witness the event. Afterward, Knox had a fine supper prepared, and his new bride and her daughters were sat to supper. After champagne had been drunk, Knox insisting the two girls partake as well, Knox announced, “Girls, did you know your mother’s pregnant with my child?”</p> <p>Both girls looked quizzically to their mother. Martha scowled. “Knox, this is no time to talk of that.”</p> <p>Knox went on, “And did you also know that your mother in without a penny, and that, if I turn you out, your mother will have to deliver that child on the streets of Savannah, and that she’ll have to sell you girls as common whores to survive?”</p> <p>Martha went pale. “Knox, what are you saying?”</p> <p>“I’m saying, my wife, that you promised to obey me in everything, were I to marry you after you shamelessly gave up your cunt to me to get me to do so,” he said, his eyes looking directly into hers.</p> <p>The girls looked stunned. They had no idea what he was saying, knowing nothing about sex. Martha could barely get words out of her mouth. “Knox,” she repeated, “what are you saying?”</p> <p>“I’m saying that, since your only other choice, in order to live, is to sell these girls as whores, I’ll continue to supply you a life, but they will be my little whores,” he said, in a quiet tone.</p> <p>Martha was near to fainting. “Knox, no,” she whispered.</p> <p>“Oh, yes, my dear, I’m quite adamant about that,” he said, a grin on his lips. “These girls are part of the deal, or I’ll throw you out to starve.”</p> <p>“Knox, you can’t mean it,” she stammered, her hand to her throat, her face drained of color.</p> <p>“Oh, I do quite mean it, madam,” he said, “and you’ll do whatever I say for as long as you wish to stay under my roof.”</p> <p>“You wouldn’t hurt your own nieces, would you?” Martha croaked.</p> <p>“Oh, yes,” he said, raising his wine glass to his lips and taking a sip. “And I’ll put bundles in their bellies the same way I’ve put one in yours and a lot of the slave girls around here.” He offered his glass to her in the manner of a toast. “You and your girls may consider yourselves my property, with no more right to refuse me than the nigger slaves.”</p> </div>",[]
1437,"Slave Owner, Part 5",5,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-10,7,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Martha, Knox’ new sister-in-law-turned-wife, bolted from the table and started to dart from the room, forgetting her two daughters, Knox noted. But he’d prepared for that. As she pulled open the door from the dining room, she ran full into Mantee, one of Knox’ most obedient field hands, a man of darkest color and great strength. He grabbed her full up, careful not to hurt her as his master had ordered. Knox didn’t want his child hurt, but he had little more use for Martha.</p> <p>The girls, Andrea and Virginia shot out of their chairs as they saw their mother taken into the arms of the large black man. They both screamed, as their mother was doing. But Knox had planned for that as well. Pushing past the struggling Martha and Mantee, two other large black men, Dirk and Foster, both born on the plantation under his father, and like Mantee, given full use of the black wenches, grabbed the young, fairly drunken, but well-dressed young girls and subdued them. Under orders given earlier, Martha was taken to his bedroom and secured to the bed with silk ropes. The girls were each taken to spare bedrooms and secured like wise.</p> <p>Knox could hear the girls sobbing as he passed their rooms, but he proceeded on to his own bedroom. Martha was lying still, but her breast was heaving from her deep sobs. Knox stood over her. “You said you’d obey me,” he said. “Is that your vow?”</p> <p>“Oh, Knox,” she sobbed, “what do you want of me and my girls?”</p> <p>Indeed, he thought. “I want your total obedience, or I cast you out, penniless, to fend for yourselves.”</p> <p>“You are a heartless bastard,” she spat, and he struck her a stunning blow to the face which silenced her.</p> <p>“You don’t have a farthing to your name, you’re an ungrateful bitch, and unless you pledge total obedience to me right now, I may do more than simply turn you out, you faithless cow,” he hissed right in her bruised face.</p> <p>“What do you want of us, Knox,” she said, a small trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth.</p> <p>“I want your pledge of total obedience,” he said, his face only inches from hers.</p> <p>She hesitated for a moment, and Knox drew back his hand to strike her again. She spewed the words, “Yes! Yes! I’ll obey!”</p> <p>He stayed his arm, then smiled evilly at her. “Say, ‘Knox, I will obey whatever you say.’”</p> <p>She shuddered visibly, then said, “Knox, I will obey whatever you say.”</p> <p>He stood. “Good,” he said. “Then I’ll tell you what is going to happen here. First, you will never leave this plantation again. Second, you will never speak of what happens here. Third, you will have sex with whomever I say you will. Fourth, I am going to rape Andrea tonight and every night from now on until she produces my child. Then, I will do the same to little Ginny.”</p> <p>“Oh my god,” she shrieked, “no!”</p> <p>“Oh yes, Martha,” he smirked. “You and your daughters are now no more than little nigger slaves, and will be treated as such around here. Good night, my darling wife.” Then he turned, motioned to Mantee, and moved away from the bed. The large negro moved to the bed and began tearing off Martha’s fine clothes.</p> <p>She screamed, “What are you doing?”</p> <p>He leaned against the wall. “Watching Mantee rape your pregnant white pussy,” he said, a smile on his face.</p> <p>She struggled against her bonds, her breath coming in gulps, as she felt the rough hands tearing off first her bodice, then her undergarment, revealing her smallish breasts. Then his cruel mouth was on her tits, sucking them painfully, as he pushed her skirts down. She screamed for mercy, but Knox only stood against the wall, watching the scene play out. Mantee got her skirts torn to shreds, revealing her underpants. He wrenched them off in one motion, revealing her furry mound. Her belly was already swelling, revealing her pregnancy, and the big black man rubbed her pregnant belly for luck. Then he put his finger into her writhing pussy and began to massage it, muttering words in his own language meant to soothe the woman as he prepared for sex. Master had revealed the plan to him just the day before, and after Master had gone away, it had only take one touch of his hand to his swollen, 10-inch member to make it spew his seed. He loved to look at the naked white wom! an beneath him. He loved her screams of terror, for he resented all white people other than his master. Now his master had told him that he could rape this white woman any time he wanted to, as long as he didn’t damage the baby in her belly. He knew how to do that.</p> <p>He untied her, holding her tightly as she struggled. He looped one of the ropes around her neck, then tied it to the headboard. Then he moved her to her knees. “You move too much, you choke to death,” he commanded, while attaching ropes to her ankles and tying them to the footboard.</p> <p>Martha was all but faint, feeling the rope tight around her neck and the strong hands holding her in a kneeling position. Then she felt his finger in her cunt again, gentle, but probing. She cried out in fear again. “Knox, pleeeeease don’t do this! Pleeeeease!”</p> <p>“Oh, I won’t do anything to you, dear wife,” he said with a grin. “Mantee and you will do all the work.” She screamed again. “But I wouldn’t try to resist him, dear,” Knox said. “He’s a very powerful and determined man.”</p> <p>She screamed an unintelligible plea, but then she felt the big black man remove his finger from her now wet pussy. Despite her fear and loathing, she had gotten pleasure from his stimulation, and she realized she was near dripping pussy juice. Then she felt it. The head of his massive cock. And he didn’t wait. She felt it, and then it was in her, thrusting up her channel, filling her to overflowing. She’d had sex for years, not always with Newton, but she’d never had a cock this big. She screamed in pain as it hit her cervix. The big black man held her under her belly so he could leverage deeply into her pussy. He pulled the big shaft out, then rammed it home again, muttering, “Oh, missy, you is the best pussy ever.”</p> <p>She couldn’t scream anymore. She could only sob in pain and shame. Then she looked up. Feeling the big black cock piston in and out of her pregnant pussy, she saw Knox, his pants off, his dick in his hand, watching her get raped by the big field hand. Her vision blurred with the tears. Then she felt the big black cock shoved deeply into her wet cunt stiffen and enlarge. Then she felt hot cum hit her cervix and the black man grunted and sighed. She’d just been fucked by a field hand.</p> <p>And then it hit her. An orgasm of her own. Totally involuntary, but an orgasm nonetheless. She milked the big black cock of the seed she so hated. The thought occurred to her in her pleasure, “Thank god I’m already pregnant, or this black bastard would be doing it for me.” She writhed for a moment on the end of the black pole buried in her white pussy, then collapsed on the bed.</p> <p>“Well,” she heard Knox say, “looks like you and Mantee will get along after all. That’s good, since he’ll be here all night. He needs to get a few things worked out of his system.” Then he walked close to the bed, his own erection standing at attention. “Meanwhile, I shall be down the hall raping Andrea, trying to get her in the same condition as her whore mother.”</p> <p>He turned to leave the room, Martha’s scream of “God, noooooooooo!” ringing in his ears. But his erection only got bigger thinking of the 13 year-old down the hall.</p> </div>",[]
1438,"Slave Owner, Part 6",6,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-11,10,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Knox went down the hall to where his young 13 year-old niece Andrea was tied to the bed, frozen with terror, stripped naked and watched over by a menacing black field hand named Dirk.</p> <p>Dirk still wore his loose pants, but Andrea could see a bulge in them. When Uncle Knox came into the room, the large black man left, giving her a measure of relief, though not much, since Uncle Knox was naked, and his large cock was at full attention. “Well, little niece,” he said, sipping from a champagne glass, “let me explain the new arrangements since me an mama are married.”</p> <p>“Uncle Knox,” she whimpered, “please let me go and be nice to me and mommy.”</p> <p>“Oh, little lass, I’m going to be nice to you,” he sneered. “I’m not going to throw you out for whorin’ in Savannah,” he crowed, then laughed, head thrown back. He approached the bed, and she tried to crawl inside it. “You stupid little wench,” he spat, draining his champagne and setting the glass aside. “You and your pretentious mama don’t have a pot to piss in. All you have is what I’ll give you. And I’ll give you meals and a roof over your head. But in return, you’ll give me what I want, and your mama’s already giving it.”</p> <p>His face was only a few inches away from hers, but she felt his hand start to stroke her belly. She was both appalled and pleased by it, her first instinct to shrink from it, then, realizing her bonds held her, knowing she couldn’t, she allowed herself to enjoy it. She had heard her mother’s screams, and she asked, in a worried tone, “What’s happening to mama?”</p> <p>Knox stroked her soft flesh. Though not a beauty, her body was comely enough to arouse his desire. He stroked himself with one hand, while moving his other hand up to stroke her small breast. They were small, cone-like tits, and he flicked and massaged the little nipple, making it rise in spite of the girl’s fear. “Your mama has Uncle Knox bundle in her belly,” he cooed, “but right now, she’s getting raped by one of my big nigger field hands.”</p> <p>The girl instantly burst into tears and fought against her restraints. “Why would you do that?” she shouted.</p> <p>He pushed her down, then bent over her. “Would you like that to happen to you?” he asked, leering purposefully at her.</p> <p>“Nooo!” she screamed, again, bucking at her tight restraints.</p> <p>“Then you’d better listen to the rules from now on, hadn’t you?” he asked, coyly.</p> <p>She relaxed for a moment and realized he meant what he said. She’d better listen well, or he’d have that monstrous black sticking his big thing in her girlness. “Yes,” she whispered.</p> <p>“You are going to take Uncle Knox hard cock into your little pussy everyday until he knows that you are pregnant with his child, then you will still get fucked every day, as I rub your swelling belly, until you deliver me a child, just like the nigger wenches on this plantation,” he said, in a soft voice. Then he leaned close to her ear, “And if you don’t agree, I’ll let the niggers have you.”</p> <p>She moaned, feeling his hand now slip into her girlness, pushing her legs apart and starting to finger her labia. It was revolting, but it was also pleasure. Her mind reeled from all that was happening. Her uncle was sitting in front of her, showing her the first grown up cock she’d ever seen. It was huge to her eyes. She knew about sex, having heard it all from one of the black servant girls when she lived in her father’s house. It had been a whispered secret, but now she was faced with the prospect of having it done to her. She had taken her clothes off once for the boy who lived next to them in Savannah, and he had showed her his little petey, but it was nothing compared with the size of Uncle Knox. (She didn’t know it, but Knox’ cock was only average in size, which was why he didn’t care for mature women. It was only slightly longer than six inches, even at its most aroused, but for young girls it was the same as the ten-inchers of the field hands were to her mo! ther.)</p> <p>Andrea could hear her mother screaming again, and she knew now why. She could only imagine what pain she must be in, not to mention the shame. She looked over at the black man leering at her, and she knew her only choice was to give Uncle Knox what he wanted. “Okay, Uncle Knox,” she whispered. “I’ll be good. But please don’t hurt me, and please make the nigger leave the room.”</p> <p>Knox smiled, turned and motioned Dirk out of the room. Then he turned to his niece and said coyly, “You have nobody in the world to turn to but me. I am in total control, and you will do everything I say, or I’ll turn you over to Dirk and his friends. Do you understand?”</p> <p>She could barely move her head in assent, but she managed. Then he abruptly left the room. She didn’t understand what was happening, and she lay there whimpering for another fifteen minutes. During that time, she couldn’t control herself, and she peed the bed. As she lay in her own wetness, her mind reeled nearly out of control.</p> <p>Then the door opened, and Uncle Knox reappeared, his erection still prominent. He was followed by an obviously pregnant young black girl, who didn’t appear any older than her. Uncle Knox led her next to the bed. He looked down. “Oh, you’ve pee-peed in the bed. That’s a naughty girl. You’ll have to be punished.” She didn’t know what that meant, but it had ominous tones to it. He untied her and told her to stand up. She was embarrassed by her nakedness in front of the other girl. “This is Paulette,” Uncle Knox said. “She’s having my baby right now,” he said, and stroked her bulging belly. “This child will be a half-brother or -sister to your baby,” he said, smiling at Andrea. Her horror was apparent on her face. “You see, all the women here have to produce something of worth. Paulette is making either a potential field hand, if it’s a boy, or another breeding slave for me, if it’s a girl.” Andrea’s eyes filled with tears, though she could say nothing as her terror clutched her throat. “You, on the hand, will make either breeding girls for me or boys that I can sell.”</p> <p>She finally was able to speak. “What do you mean?”</p> <p>“I mean, my little niece, your job is to make either other young girls for me to breed or boys which I can sell,” he said.</p> <p>“What do you mean, sell?”</p> <p>“Well, you see, I know some men in New Orleans who will pay good money for young white boys who they then sell to men all over the world who like to do nasty things with them. It’s not to my liking, but at least I can make a profit off of them.” He didn’t tell her that as soon as her young pussy bored him, he’d turn her over to the field hands too. No sense not getting some good field hands out of her when he was done with her.</p> <p>“My god, Uncle Knox!” she shrieked. “You’re a monster!”</p> <p>He slapped her so hard that she went over backwards onto the bed, bounced off and fell into a crying heap on the floor. He stood over her and said, “You’re right, little girl. And now your nightmare is about to start.” He turned to Paulette, who was totally confused by all of this, not understanding more than one word out of ten as she was just beginning to understand the white tongue. He pulled her close to the bed, then looked down at his niece, crying on the floor. “Get up, little wench, and undress Paulette.” She hesitated for only a moment, but it brought a solid slap across her butt, and she jumped up, terrified of his anger.</p> <p>She slowly undressed the sheer blouse the black girl was wearing. Paulette had nothing on underneath, and her shiny black breasts were swollen with her pregnancy. Her belly protruded out over the top of the skirt she wore, not as large as it would be, but obviously holding her baby. Andrea hooked her fingers into either side of the black girl’s skirt and slid it down her slender thighs, revealing her hairless black pussy. At that, her uncle laid the girl back so that her hips were on the bed, but her legs hung down to the floor. “Your punishment for wetting the bed will be licking Paulette’s pussy until she comes,” he said. “Now stick your tongue in her pussy and start licking her. And if you don’t start right now, your punishment will be a lot worse.”</p> <p>The girl felt almost nauseated with revulsion to so touch a nigger, but she feared her uncle greatly. The nigger’s legs were spread, as if she knew what was coming, and Andrea slowly positioned her head between the ebony legs. She hated the smells coming from the black girl, but she took a deep breath and pushed her tongue between the lips of the slave’s pussy. The servant girl who’d told her all about sex had described men doing this to women, but never a woman to a woman. Her tongue penetrated the lips of Paulette’s pussy, and she tasted the black girl’s moisture already coming out of her fuck hole in anticipation of what she was about to receive. To her horror, the black girl grabbed hold of the white girl’s head and pressed her young cunt hard against the tongue she knew would give her pleasure. She began using the white girl’s head for her pleasure, rubbing her pussy up and down the girl’s face. Sometimes the tongue was in her channel, sometimes it was rubbing her clit. She loved raising up to look down and see the blond head rubbing between her black thighs. Only black girls had done this to her before, and she loved the color difference. She moaned as she built to her pleasure.</p> <p>Andrea felt that she would vomit. The black girl was using her like an instrument of her pleasure. She was moaning and sighing, while rubbing Andrea’s face up and down her smelly pussy. But Andrea kept her tongue out, as instructed, and she felt it alternately rubbing the black girl’s button and sticking into her hole. Paulette was producing large amounts of pussy juice, and it began to drip off Andrea’s chin. Then suddenly, the black girl’s thighs gripped the sides of Andrea’s head so tightly that her hearing was muffled. But even with that, she could hear the near scream of pleasure the black girl let out, in words Andrea didn’t understand, other than that she knew they were of pleasure. The black girl continued to rub her pussy hard against Andrea’s face, and the pussy juice flowed from her cunt, running off Andrea’s chin and down the crack of the black girl’s ass.</p> <p>Finally, after she felt she would be smothered between the black girl’s thighs, with her face buried in the young girl’s crack, the thighs released her, and she pulled her head out quickly to gulp air. The slave’s wet pussy was still wide open for all to see, and Andrea couldn’t believe she’d just licked a nigger slave. Then she heard the voice of her uncle behind her. “Well, not bad for a spoiled white girl. You made Paulette feel pretty good. Now I want you to switch positions with her.”</p> <p>He forced his niece onto the bed in the same position Paulette had been in, then, through motions and positioning, made it clear to Paulette that she was to start licking the white girl’s pussy. She, being conditioned now to do whatever master said, immediately stuck her face into the white girl’s equally hairless pussy. She began to hungrily lick her, feeling grateful for the orgasm the white girl had given her. </p> <p>Andrea tried to get away, but Uncle Knox held her firmly on the bed. The cream-coffee colored black slave began to eagerly lick her girlness, spreading its lips and diving her tongue deep into her virgin hole, actually touching and pushing her hymen. She screamed in rage and tried to shift her hips to get the vile tongue out of her, but just as her uncle was holding down her torso, the black girl was holding her thighs tightly, and continued to invade her channel with her tongue. Then she moved it up and began to lick Andrea’s clit. The sensation was immediate and as powerful as anything she’d ever felt. She screamed again, but not in pain, just surprise at the feelings going through her body. Involuntarily, her pussy began to produce its juice, and her spine began to tingle as she arched her back. Suddenly, without warning, she was engulfed in a wave of pleasure she’d never known. The black girl continued to lick the white girl’s clit, as she’d been taught, and the girl came over and over.</p> <p>After what seemed and eternity, the black girl finally removed her tongue, and Andrea’s spasms ceased, though she was temporarily sorry they had. She’d never felt anything like that. But she was about to have another sensation she’d never had.</p> <p>Even as her orgasm faded, she was suddenly full-length on the bed, her bottom resting in her own pee, and her legs were wrenched apart. Then suddenly the head of that terrible cock was pressing at the opening of her now sopping hole. She was so wet, that the thing began slipping in instantly. Her tiny pussy was suddenly stretched to the point that she screamed involuntarily in pain like she’d never known.</p> <p>Knox shoved it in hard, ripping through her membrane on the initial stroke. He was so aroused after watching the two girls eat each other, that he knew he had to get it inside her or waste his load. His dick slammed against her cervix and she screamed in abject pain. She was near to fainting, he knew, so he pushed in and out quickly, thanks to her juicy pussy. It was tight as a glove, but sopping wet. And in three strokes, he shot a hot load of his potent baby-making juice directly against the 13 year-old’s cervix. He knew enough would be in her womb shortly to get her pregnant if she was ovulating. And if not now, he had time.</p> <p>He pulled out of his now-sobbing niece, noting the mixture of blood, cunt juice and cum on his still hard dick. The girl went into a fetal position, one hand holding her smarting slit. She was crying inconsolably, but he knew she could hear him as he whispered to her, “Get a little rest, little girl. After you’ve had a chance to recover a little, I’ll be back to rape you several more times tonight.” Her eyes opened in terror, and she put her hands over her face.</p> <p>He got off the bed and told Paulette, who’d watched a scene similar to her first rape by master, to get dressed. But he didn’t. His erection, despite his ejaculation, was still up and ready to go down the hall to see his other niece, 11 year-old Ginny.</p> </div>",[]
1439,"Slave Owner, Part 7",7,HOLLANDER,no@email,,2003-07-12,24,4,"M/g, bond, rape, humiliation, ped",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hollander007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Knox Carlton could hear moans and cries from the room where Martha was. What he didn’t know was that Uncle Felix was having his way with the mistress right now, just as Knox had told him he could, and that Dirk was waiting in line to appease the erection he had built looking at the young white girl. Martha would have a long night, until Knox, satisfied at last, stopped the negroes from raping his pregnant wife.</p> <p>His own erection was ready for his 11 year-old niece, who lay tied to the bed in the room he now entered, guarded by the large field hand Forrest, whom he dismissed to go have a go at the white master’s wife. His large cock had formed a tent in his loose slave pants, and Knox knew that Martha was in for one hell of a reaming from this horny buck. Good thing, he thought, that he’d never have to fuck Martha again. Her cunt was going to be so stretched by the nigger cocks she was taking, just tonight, that she would never be able to provide him the tight feeling he liked again. And since she’d be offered to all the bucks, under the rules that they didn’t hurt the baby in her belly until it was born, she’d be wide as a road in no time. He also couldn’t wait for when she would start producing nigger babies for his plantation. She’d be kept locked in a hut in a remote part of the place and used by every black buck on the place. She’d proven already that she was fertile, and! he knew she could make some fine negro children for him. And he knew how humiliated she would be from that. “Bitch,” he spat.</p> <p>Little Ginny was tied to her bed, obviously in abject terror. Her tears were streaming down the sides of her cheeks. She had obviously heard her mother’s and her sister’s screams, and she had no idea why they were hurting. She suspected something bad because of her nudity in front of the big slave, but she knew nothing about sex, so the tent pole in the nigger’s pants meant nothing to her. But now, as he came into the room, she saw Uncle Knox’ big erection, and she was filled with horror. She’d seen her father nude once, when he lay drunk in bed and she had accidentally walked into the room. He was snoring drunk, and his thing between his legs was limp and tiny. But now she saw her uncle’s thing was long and hard, and he was smiling in a way she didn’t like.</p> <p>“Uncle Knox,” she wailed, “what are you doing to mommy and us?”</p> <p>Knox loved the look of her small body. Though tiny for her age, she was already pushing her tiny breasts out of her chest. He knew for a fact that she had begun having her period, even at her young age, and her tiny nipples puffed seductively out of her thin torso. They looked very suckable, and he bent now and took one in his mouth. They were obviously tender, and the little girl howled and tried to squirm away. But her uncle held her tightly until he had licked and sucked the little pink nipple as much as he wanted. Then he raised up and looked at Ginny, saying, “Uncle Knox is being as good to you as anyone would.” The little girl looked puzzled, and he continued. “If I had not rescued you, your mother and your sister, you wouldn’t have a roof over your head or food in your belly without all of you whoring yourselves in Savannah. So, I give you a roof, food and protection from the kind of men you’d get on the Savannah waterfront. And you, your mother and sister d! o your whoring for me.”</p> <p>This didn’t make any sense to the little girl. “But why do you have me tied up without my clothes where that big nigger could see me.”</p> <p>“Oh, you are innocent, aren’t you, child?” he crooned. “Well, do you know what a whore is?”</p> <p>“It’s a bad woman, I think,” she said, still looking on the verge of tears.</p> <p>“It’s a woman who sells her sex,” he said, lightly rubbing her hairless mound, as she squirmed to avoid his touch, “letting men inside of her down here for money. Your momma is a whore who gave me her pussy for my money and a home. That’s why she’s pregnant with my baby now. And now she’s got what she wanted. And now I’m getting what I want.”</p> <p>He was now probing with a finger between the girl’s labia. She was dry as a bone and doing all she could to avoid his touch. “Stop that, Uncle Knox,” she said in the voice of a young girl used to ordering servants.</p> <p>Knox realized she had no idea of her current situation. An idea occurred to him, and he got up and left the room. Little Ginny had a mixture of relief and fear. She was glad he was gone, but she was still tied to the bed, and she didn’t know what to expect. She found out in less than ten minutes.</p> <p>Knox returned, his thing still highly erect, but he was followed into the room by the two field hands, Dirk and Forrest, who were leading her mother by a rope around her neck. Her mother was totally naked. Ginny could see her slightly swollen belly where she knew momma’s baby was forming. But she could also see that her momma was sweat-soaked. Her hair was damp and lying close to her head. Her breasts were slightly pinkish, though the girl didn’t know it was from brutal sucking by the negroes. The hair around her girl thing was damp, and some sort of liquid was running from her girl thing down the insides of her legs. She became immediately filled with dread.</p> <p>“Say hello to your mother, Ginny,” Uncle Knox instructed, moving and sitting next to her on the bed.</p> <p>Martha looked at the girl, then at Knox. “Oh god, please, Knox, no more. Just let us go, and I’ll say nothing.”</p> <p>Knox ignored her. “Your mother has spent the night so far being the whore that she is, and now she will demonstrate for you what a whore does for a living.” Knox motioned to Dirk, who grabbed Martha, and as she screamed for mercy, forced her into a kneeling position. Forrest removed his trousers, revealing his huge, black hard-on and got on his knees behind her. He took firm hold of her legs, while Dirk held her shoulders and the rope. Forrest then began working that big black snake into Martha’s pussy. She didn’t scream anymore, though the pain was tremendous. She was screamed out, and she was so humiliated having this happen in front of her little daughter, that she could only sob quietly as the big nigger pumped in and out of her. It was her fifth rape of the night by black men, and she was near comatose from pain and loathing.</p> <p>Forrest moaned in pleasure, feeling the white pussy he’d wanted for days, since Master had told him he would have it. Though Martha had been stretched by Dirk and Felix, to him she was a tight cunt. And, she was white. He pumped eagerly, adding to Martha’s pain. In less than a minute, he grunted loudly, shoved his big cock deep into the white woman, and shot his load deep inside her pregnant pussy. He shot four squirts before he finished, and again, Martha had another involuntary orgasm, clamping on the big black dick and milking it for all she was worth.</p> <p>Ginny watched the scene in total horror, not able to comprehend what she was seeing. Knox decided to help her. “Forrest has just raped your mother. He has shot his cum into her. He can’t get her pregnant, because she already has my baby in her belly.” He began to fondle her little pussy again, and this time she was too numb to resist. “Now I’m going to give you a choice. You can either let me rape you, for the little whore that you are about to become, or I can let Forrest do to you what he just did to your momma.”</p> <p>She looked at him in blank terror. “Uncle Knox?” was all she could say.</p> <p>“I take that as a yes,” he said, then turned to Martha, who still was on her knees with a big black dick in her cunt. “I’ll let you watch as I deflower your little Ginny.” With that, he untied the girl’s ankles, spread her thin legs and put his face to her hairless pussy. He thrust his tongue into her eagerly, lapping between her labia, into her pussy hole, and began running in and out of her virgin channel. She screamed in terror, squirming to get away, but he held her tightly, and her hands were still bound. Her uncle’s tongue moved back and forth from her hole to her little button. She had no knowledge of what or why he was doing what he was doing, but to her astonishment, it started to feel very good. Some of the tension of terror began to go out of her, replaced by wild sensations when his tongue touched her little button. Then he put a finger in her now-wet hole and began to run it in and out. Then he moved his tongue to her button and concentrated on it. In ! less than 30 seconds after he began that dual operation, her whole body locked in the spasm of her first orgasm. Her back arched, and she let out an almost animal moan as her second, third and fourth orgasms followed directly upon the first. His tongue kept licking her, and her body felt almost like it was on fire. She went limp with desire.</p> <p>Then, suddenly, his tongue was out of her, and he was on his knees between her legs. He untied her hands, and held her arms down. Then his big thing was pressing between the lips of her pussy. “Momma?” she screamed, looking over to where her mother was now standing, more liquid running down her legs. Martha couldn’t manage a word. Ginny felt a searing pain in her loins as her uncle shoved his huge thing into her tiny hole. “Ohhhh,” she cried, as Knox pushed against her hymen. With a hard push, he broke it, blood flowing immediately onto the sheet beneath the young girl’s shapely buttocks. He pushed all the way in, and she screamed something unintelligible, but it meant pain like she’d never felt before.</p> <p>Knox loved the mask of pain on the young girl’s face, and as he began to pump her he said, “Get used to this, little Ginny. This is what you’ll do for a living from now on. You’ll make babies for me, just like your sister. And I’ll rape you whenever I want. You’ll be just like one of the slaves. And you’ll get to watch your momma get raped by the niggers every night.” With that, he came hard in the little girl’s pussy, as she moaned in agony and confusion. She didn’t understand what he was saying, but she knew he was going to do this to her again, and she dreaded the moment.</p> <p>Knox pulled out when he was finished squirting his seed into the little 11 year-old’s pussy. Then he turned to Martha. “Now, dear wife, you can clean my dick with your mouth, or I’ll have Forrest give you another.” Martha was now too far gone to fight. She knelt, negro cum running down her legs in torrents, and presented her mouth to Knox. He stuck his softening prick in her mouth, and she began to lick. “Suck it too,” he commanded, and she sealed her lips around his shaft and began to suck and lick. His manhood began to rise immediately, and soon she had swallowed all the blood, pussy juice and cum from his dick. His erection back to life, he pulled from her mouth. “Okay boys,” he said to Dirk, “she’s all yours until dawn.”</p> <p>Dirk led her back to the bedroom where she had come from, his erection already up for some more white pussy. Forrest was erect as well, looking forward to his next entry to the white mistress’ tight pussy.</p> <p>Knox locked the door to Ginny’s room, leaving her sobbing in a fetal position. Then he headed back to rape Andrea again, and teach her how to suck him back to erection after each rape. There were three of them before he locked her door and went to his own room to sleep. Felix led Dirk and Forrest out at dawn, locking the door on the still-naked and whimpering Martha. Knox slept until noon, then got up to plan his day.</p> </div>",[]
1440,"Daddy's Little Girl, Part 1",1,HUMILIATOR,no@email,,2003-09-23,128,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/humiliator001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>She grabbed the pillow and shoved it over her head, desperately trying to fall asleep. She just couldn't do it. It was calling for her, a powerful, irresistible urge. Daniella was a twelve year old girl who was going through a dingy stage of puberty. Her hormones were raging, causing her pussy to gush with juices much too often throughout the day. The worst thing was that she could not control her thoughts. While sitting in geography, trying hard to concentrate on what the teacher was saying, all she could think about was what he looked like without his pants on and the size of his cock. When talking with her friends, she was no longer content with the fluffy, teeny bopper conversations. She would think about whether or not they were going through the same thing as she was, and would always try to swing the conversation towards a sexual topic.</p> <p>Now, lying in bed on her belly, a pillow over her head, Daniella was pulling her panties down along her curvy, rounded hips, past her tender, smooth thighs and over her knees. She spread her legs out as far as the panties on her calves allowed her to, and raised her hips up, while laying her face down sideways and resting upon her shoulders and knees, like a bitch ready to be mounted. She then proceeded to slide her hand down beneath her body, placing her warm, soft palm upon her awaiting, saturated pussy. A sudden gasp of desperation emerged from her throat. Her body tensed up and she thrusted her hips forward, grinding her pussy into her hand. Her fingers slid along the length of her pussy lips and rotated over her unbelievably sensitive clitoris, which peaked out from under her puffy folds of pussy flesh. These incredible sensations caused a mass of sexual energy to surge through her body, inducing a loud wail from her esophagus, vibrating over her quivering lips. </p> <p>No longer trying to resist the craving for sexual stimulation, Daniella frantically began to rub her fingers up and down her slit. Her juices uncontrollably seeped from her pussy, rolling down her thighs and hand, making the rubbing extremely sleek and wet. Her breathing was becoming more intense, causing her to vocalise deep moans of pleasure. Daniella rocked her hips back and forth over her hand, while balancing on her knees, causing her to sweat profusely. The covers hugged her body closely, making the experience all the more fervent.</p> <p> Lately all she wanted was for someone to take her, a strong, attractive man to seize and ravish her. Now, that is what she was picturing in her young, adolescent mind as she desperately plunged her fingers inside her hot, soaking cunt. Her moans turned into grunts while she senselessly shoved her fingers in and out of her gluttonous pussy like a wild bitch in heat. </p> <p>As Daniella busily worked to satisfy the demands of her pussy, her father awoke with quite a different need of his own to satisfy; the need to empty a full bladder. However, as he walked down the hallway towards the bathroom, he overheard his daughter's desperate cries. Alarmed at first, he rushed to her bedroom door, swinging it open suddenly. To his surprise Daniella was in no need of help at all. After studying the scene for a few moments, Angelo quickly came to his senses and realised that his twelve year old, innocent little daughter was masturbating. Involuntarily, his penis began to harden, and assisted by the full bladder, it turned into a large, raging hard on. He stood there, naked, staring at his twelve year old daughter, filled with a combination of lust and outrage.</p> <p>Daniella, completely absorbed in the deed, was oblivious to the swinging of the door and the presence of her father. All she cared about was the imaginary cock, simulated by her fingers, sliding in and out of her cunt. Her body convulsed uncontrollably. Her mind boiled. As the heat become unbearable, she tossed her covers away with her free hand, treating her father to the staggering sight of her juicy arse and an immensely wet pussy, with a hand settled between her wide spread legs, vivaciously jabbing two fingers in and out of her cunt. Tears filled her eyes as her premature cunt twitched wildly from overstimulation, nearing a climax. Her body jerked with violent tremors as she wept and wailed from the fierce agitation and commotion her body was being exposed to.</p> <p>Her father proceeded to approach Daniella, but even this did not alarm her. He took control of himself, knowing that such behaviour was in need of discipline, or she might become a total whore, running around town, spreading her legs for any cock she happened to admire. Not only would that shame the family name, it would also expose little Daniella to undesirable men who only cared about taking what they could and leaving the garbage for someone else to take care of. No, he would not let that happen. Daniella needed a steady hand to keep her little cunt in line. The only way this could be done is if someone suitable was found, but considering her age, who would want a little brat to take care of? That meant one thing. Despite being her father, Angelo would have to discipline Daniella in the ways of sex by himself.</p> <p>Daniella heaved a large breath of air and let out an ear piercing scream. Her pussy was on fire! Her body trembled, knees barely keeping her up. Her eyes were shut up until that final moment when her body shook violently, her pussy buckled tightly around her fingers, gushing forth with thick bodily fluid, which soaked her thighs and the sheets beneath her. As wave upon wave of sexual energy scoured through her body, her eyes opened wide, tears of pleasure rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>At first the picture was not so clear in the darkness. She was still on her knees, rubbing her pussy to oblivion like a bitch in heat, while a dark, tall figure stood by her side. She was in a daze. It felt like time stood still, but her body was fixated in a state of ecstasy. Slowly, as the picture got clearer, she began to emerge from her altered state of consciousness. Although she continued to rock back and forth, huffing and puffing, rubbing her pussy in the final moments of bliss, she now realised that the figure by her side was, in fact, her father. He stood naked before her with a massive cock pointing towards her and his eyes glared at her in a way that she had never seen him look at anyone before. </p> <p>She tried to speak, but the previous, rigorous activity had taken all the energy out of her, causing her throat to vocalise some incomprehensible rasping noise, that only added to the humiliation of being found in this degrading position. Finally her knees faltered and she collapsed onto the bed in exhaustion, hand stuck underneath, between her legs. Daniella looked up at her father, knowing that his look could only mean that she was in trouble, and pleaded with her seemingly innocent, brown eyes.</p> <p>""Well, well, well. Look what we have here?"" Her father said mockingly. ""We have a desperate little slut!"" He looked at her with a cold glare.</p> <p>""Who would have known that such an innocent little girl, that always made her father proud, would turn into such a filthy, little, bitch in heat.""</p> <p>Daniella lifted her face up as if it speak, but he suddenly grabbed her by the hair and jerked her head right back, lifting her up.</p> <p>""Shut up you little whore! I don't care what you have to say."" He snarled in anger, while turning her body upright, exposing her nakedness to his lustful eyes. Daniella backed away from his hand and hugged her knees up to her chest, trying to hide her exposed body from his gaze.</p> <p>""I... I... I'm ss... so... sorry, daddy."" she stammered in embarrassment. ""I just... I couldn't...""</p> <p>""You couldn't what, slut?"" He uttered with a threatening tone, seizing her by the hair once again.</p> <p>""I couldn't help myself daddy!"" she finally released. ""I'm sorry! Lately I just haven't been myself. I can't help but touch myself down there.""</p> <p>Angelo calmed himself a little and gently stroked his thumb along his little girl's cheek, wiping away her tears. He had to reorganise his approach. She was being reasonably straightforward about this, and he shouldn't punish her for that. Nevertheless, her previous actions could not be ignored. He lowered his gaze down from her eyes to her shapely legs, and the wet, puffy folds of flesh that peaked out from between her toes.</p> <p>""So, my little slut,"" he spoke with a strange, seemingly affectionate tone, ""your pussy was craving to be touched, and you could not resist?""</p> <p>""M... m... my pussy?"" She said as if unsure, but glanced between her legs and moved her toes in to hide it. Her face was going red from having to admit all this to her father.</p> <p>""Yes, your pussy! Your cunt! That dirty, little thing between your legs that always gets women into trouble. I'm sure you know full well what I'm talking about.""</p> <p>""Well, yes daddy, I needed to touch it. It felt so good!""</p> <p>Suddenly he lifted his arm and without hesitation, gave her a sharp slap across the face with the back of his hand.</p> <p>""Only animals give into their sexual urges!"" He shouted at her as she cried from the slap and cowered before him in fear, rubbing her little cheek to sooth the stinging.</p> <p>""Is that what you are? An animal, a filthy, depraved, little bitch in heat?""</p> <p>""No daddy! I'm sorry, I won't ever do it again, I promise!"" She pleaded with him. He grabbed her by the legs and dragged her down the bed, while she wriggled helplessly in protest. Although she just came, her sexual urges were by no means dead, and the adrenalin pumping through her body created by the struggle with her father was keeping her level of arousal at a peak.</p> <p>Finally Angelo wrestled her down into a helpless position on the bed with her wrists pinned above her head, knees bent over the edge of the bed, and her thighs spread wide before her father. The shivering of her body revealed her fear, as she felt completely exposed before her father's judgemental gaze. Such embarrassment she had never felt before. Her underdeveloped breasts rose and fell with each breath she took, and her pussy lips dilated simply from being exposed in such a lewd manner. For several moments that lasted like hours, the only thing that could be heard in the room was Daniella's heavy breathing.</p> <p>Content that Daniella was calm and would no longer struggle, at least for a while, Angelo proceeded with his inquisition.</p> <p>""To masturbate, like you were doing, is a very sick and depraved act. Only desperate and filthy girls do such things. Those girls are no better than animals."" He told her, as if teaching her something new about life.</p> <p>""Yes daddy,"" were the only words to emerge from her lips. She lay as still as possible, not wanting to get him any angrier than he already was.</p> <p>""What you did was a very naughty deed,"" he went on. ""It means you're almost just like one of those animals. Such deeds deserve punishment. Girls who act like animals, deserve to be treated like animals. Do you understand?""</p> <p>She nodded, but in truth, understood very little, except for the word punishment, which had obvious implications.</p> <p>""You have promised that you shall never do this again. Can I still hold you to that promise?"" A delicate smile crept up along his face as he spoke those words.</p> <p>She nodded quickly and blurted out, ""yes daddy! I'll be a good girl for you, I promise. I won't do anything like that again..."" but as she spoke those words of reassurance, her daddy's hand slowly crept up along her inner thigh. At first, Daniella did not notice. However, once his palm came in contact with her slick, tender pussy lips, she paused in mid sentence and let out a short gasp.</p> <p>For a moment there she lay still, her father's hand rubbing her pussy, reawakening those titillating, sexy feelings in her little cunny. However, as her eyes met her father's gaze, the situation dawned on her and she began to struggle again.</p> <p>""Daddy! Wh... wha... what are you doing?"" She asked in protest while desperately trying to wriggle beneath her father's pinning hand in an attempt to get away, which only added to the stimulation of her pussy.</p> <p>""I'm testing to see if you are going to keep your promise,"" he said with a distinct lack of emotion, as his hand continued to probe at her pussy lips. A look of terror came across her face as she felt her body respond to his intruding hand. He held her thighs wedged open with his knees and her arms at bay over her head. Although her pussy was still wet from the previous incident, he knew that she was becoming aroused again as her slit parted open from having her clitoris rubbed, welcoming his fingers inside against her will.</p> <p>She desperately tried to control herself, knowing that if her body gave in to the sexual urges, there would be dire consequences. The word punishment kept ringing in her head, along with the words slut and animal. Daniella knew that some men would beat their wives if they misbehaved. In fact, she recalled that a while ago, her father had called her mother a ""slut"" and beat her harshly, although for what she was not sure. She also knew that circus animals were whipped if they didn't do what they were told. This in turn made her think about South American history that they had learned in class, of how Africans were treated like slaves. African women were whipped, just like animals, if they did not perform their required, sexual tasks. This thought partially brought Daniella back to reality, as she realised that her Daddy might be inclined to do that very thing.</p> <p>She felt her pussy being stretched by two thick fingers that vigorously thrusted in and out, skilfully rasping against her clitoris, and curling on the inside, which sent wild sparks of irresistible pleasure through her concupiscent, young body. The pleasure brought her back to the fantasy of an African slave woman on, this time on her hands and knees, just like an animal, being whipped and ordered to lick a man from his foot up along his leg, towards his large, erect cock. Daniella could almost feel the stinging from the whip, as she pictured that it was her who was desperately licking her way up a man's leg, towards his cock. As her face moved up, she saw her father's face, and realised that it was his cock she was about to suck on.</p> <p>Suddenly a hand swiped through the air and crashed against her face, making her realise that she was still lying on the bed, with her legs spread wide apart for her father, while thrusting her hips up to meet his hand, and whimpering uncontrollably.</p> <p>""You filthy little slut!"" he yelled and delved his fingers in and out of her pussy at the same time. ""You're such a desperate bitch in heat that you're even enjoying your own father's fingers thrusting into your hungry little cunt.""</p> <p>""No Daddy!"" she screamed out and began to cry again from the slap. ""I don't want this. I don't... I don't! STOP!""</p> <p>Despite her words of protest, Daniella's body had completely betrayed her. As if with a mind of its own, her body was keenly bucking forward and her legs spreading out wider to meet her father's trusting fingers. Her hands were still locked behind her head, causing her to arch further up, as her hips gyrated upon her daddy's hand.</p> <p>""Daddy... stop... please... no... no... no!"" Her pleas continued, until suddenly Angelo seized the thrusting of his fingers and pulled them right out, leaving Daniella humping upwards at empty space in frantic need.</p> <p>""Well, I guess if you really don't want it, I'll stop."" He said mockingly, knowing full well that her body was beyond withdrawal. This brought a sudden shock to the poor little girl, and she burst into tears all over again, while still aimlessly humping into the air, restrained by her father's hand holding her wrists tightly above her head.</p> <p>""Daddddeeeeyyy!!"" Daniella wailed in despair. ""Puhh-lllleeeaaa-sss-eee."" Now she was picturing the African slave wearing a collar, and secured by the leash to a wall. She tried to crawl forward, chocking herself on the leash, desperately trying to get a delicious cock into her mouth that was dangling just an inch away from her lips, the exact distance of her daddy's hand from her pussy.</p> <p>""Yes sweetie?"" her daddy said, ""is something the matter?""</p> <p>She nodded desperately and proceeded to hump aimlessly into empty air. The whole bed was squeaking from her movements of desperation. She couldn't even close her legs in order to squirm, as her knees were kept wide apart by her sadistic father.</p> <p>""Is there anything I can do to help?"" he taunted her, while she desperately cried, ""Daddy!""</p> <p>""What sweetie? Tell me what daddy can do to help."" A satisfied grin was splayed on his lips, and his eyes leered at her, knowing that he had won. She returned his gaze with her deep green eyes, wide in fear and panic, and finally defeat.</p> <p>""Fff.. fffuuu... fuckkk! Fuck me Daddy! Please!""</p> <p>His hand closed upon her pussy, which instantly began to bump and grind against his solid palm. Once again, those familiar sensations were returning, surging throughout her pussy, concentrated in the bundle of nerves of her clitoris.</p> <p>""You want your own daddy to fuck you, slut?""</p> <p>She nodded urgently.</p> <p>""Does that mean you are a filthy animal? A desperate little bitch in heat, that deserves to be beaten, fucked at will, and treated like a dog?""</p> <p>The picture of the black slave, on her hands and knees, wearing a leash, returned to Daniella's mind. She was now contently sucking on that cock like a delicious bone, while someone was flogging her senselessly with a sharp whip all over her back and arse. After a little while the picture transcended, and it was Daniella herself, standing on all fours, enduring a brutal whipping, but contentedly sucking on her Daddy's delicious cock. It was all making sense. Her daddy was right. She was a filthy, perverted animal, a dog.</p> <p>""Yes Daddy! I am a dog. I need to be fucked. I need it... I need it... I need it!""</p> <p>""Whose dog are you, slut?"" He yelled at her hoarsely, as he finally released her hands, spread her legs out wider and took hold of his huge, erect cock, and pressed the head against her quivering pussy lips, preparing to fuck his little, virgin daughter.</p> <p>Daniella realised that dogs were pets belonging to people. Who did she belong to then? Of course! It was her beloved Daddy! African women were slaves to European Masters, so too, she was a slave, a dog slave, and her Daddy was her Master.</p> <p>""Daddy, it's you! I belong to you! I am your dog, you are my Master. Master, fuck your dog, please! Daddy, fuck me! Beat me! Anything, please!"" Her cries and words filled the whole house as she rigorously clawed at her breasts, while her pussy was being teased by her daddy's thick cock head. Juices leaked from her like from an open bottle.</p> <p>His daughter's lewd words filled Angelo with incredible lust. He felt a great sense of power overcome. In his possession he held the sexiest little thing he'd ever seen, his own daughter. He had conquered her mind. Now she would do anything that he wanted her to do, he was sure of it. He reached out with one hand, wrapping it tightly around her shoulder, keeping a secure hold on her as he finally nestled his cock head between her pussy lips, parting them out wide, which caused Daniella to emit a loud groan. Her little fingers tightened around her breasts as her tight, virgin, pussy was filled with cock for the first time. Angelo retreated his hips all the way back, and in one fluid motion, he slammed them back into his little girl, tearing her hymen apart, eradicating any remains of her virginity and innocence, and impaling her young, sexually callow body upon his huge, majestic cock.</p> <p>Daniella screamed out from the incredible pain of having her tight little cunt penetrated for the very first time by such a huge cock. Her inner cunt muscles instinctively contracted, trying to keep the cock out, but as her daddy began to pound his hips back and forth, repeatedly assaulting her destitute little pussy with his engorged, throbbing cock, her defences became useless, and she gave into his vicious onslaught. Despite the intense pain in her pussy, Daniella's sexual arousal was by no means impeded. In fact, the pain in her abused cunt was serving to heighten her arousal, causing her previous humping to become renewed with voracious vigour.</p> <p>Angelo pounded his little girl into the bed. His hands slid up along her smooth body and mauled her tender, underdeveloped breasts in their tight grip. Tears streamed down her face and her breath was coming out in sharp pants, from the over stimulation of her fragile body. She grabbed onto her daddy's arms, trying to pull him in closer. Wanting to be filled completely by his cock. At this point in time, Daniella thought she would never be complete again without her father's cock buried deep inside her pussy. She had no other purpose or desire to live for.</p> <p>""Da... aaddy..."" she managed to blurt out between gasps, ""fuck... me... hard. I... neeeed... it.""</p> <p>Angelo lowered himself over his daughter, crushing her beneath his large, muscular body. He slid his hand over her face, pushing it into the bed, and slipped his thumb inside her mouth, which she eagerly began to suck on. He wrapped his other arm around her waist and proceeded to fuck her with all his might. Driving his massive cock into her tight little cunt, which squeezed around it and gushed with juices.</p> <p>""You filthy little slut!"" he yelled. ""You deserve to be fucked and abused day in, day out. You're good for nothing else, you hear me?""</p> <p>""Yesss! Daddy, I'm your fuckpet. I deserve to be hurt.""</p> <p>With that Angelo slid his hand down the side of her slender body, squeezing and kneading at her tender flesh, and then reached for her pelvis. As he battered away into Daniella's pussy, he wrapped his thumb and forefinger around her sensitive, throbbing clitoris and squeezed it hard, inducing a loud wail from his daughter's delicate lips. The sudden shock of pain, combined with nerve shattering pleasure, brought the little wanton slut over the edge upon a euphoric high, causing a commotion of feelings and images to rush through her young, whimsical mind. Her body shook violently, jerking with uncontrollable spasms as thrust after thrust of thick cock meat filled her gluttonous pussy.</p> <p>Angelo could feel his entire cock being swallowed by his little girl's tight, convulsing pussy as it squeezed his shaft with its powerful internal muscles. His cock was engorged to the limit, with his balls threatening to burst at any second.</p> <p>The moaning of his slut daughter filled Angelo's ears with the words, ""mmm... Daddy... fucking very good... mmm... cock... I love cock...""</p> <p>Angelo had originally intended to put his daughter in line, but he never expected that she would turn into such a submissive little slut. Upon hearing those words he seized her in his arms, lifting her fragile body off the bed, and shot out globs and globs of cum, while his hips pounded away and his cock jerked deep inside her soaking pussy. When his cock was completely emptied, he simply put her back into bed, not bothering to cover her up, grunting out ""go to sleep, slut,"" and slammed the door shut on his way out.</p> <p>Daniella lay there completely still and silent. She could barely breath, let alone move. Her pussy leaked with cum, but felt an awful emptiness. Pain engulfed every part of her body. Without the sexual excitement to stimulate her mind, a terrible thought now came into her head. What the hell had she done? Was she crazy? She was a filthy animal and there was nothing she could do about it. These thoughts brought tears of despair, but she could not vocalise anything except a dry squeak. This went on for some time until she finally cried herself to sleep.</p> <p>Daniella awoke in the morning with the light shining into her eyes. Bed covers covered her body, and she wore a nightie and undies. She thought about the events of the night, but realised that she could not work out what was real and what wasn't. The African dog slave woman, her father's cruel words, his massive cock splitting her pussy, the feeling of being completely humiliated, it was all a blur. One thing was sure though, when she touched her pussy, it still sent sparks of pleasure through her. The rest didn't matter so much, at least not for the next fifteen minutes, during which her fingers played with that little wet slit between her legs. </p> </div>",[]
1441,"Daddy's Little Girl, Part 2",2,HUMILIATOR,no@email,,2003-09-23,57,4,,/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/humiliator002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After a little while longer of lying comfortably in bed, bathing in the sweet afterglow of her orgasm, Daniella got up and went down to the kitchen, not even bothering to change out of her night gown, or take a shower. The events of the previous night were conveniently forgotten for the time being as she skipped through the house, acting in her usual cheery self.</p> <p>She walked into the kitchen to discover that all her family were already up eating breakfast. It was not unusual for the Philleone family to be quiet in the morning, however as Daniella sat down at the table, no one bothered to look up, or even reply to her as she said good morning. Her father Angelo read the newspaper and slurped at his espresso like he did every other morning. Her mother simply looked down at her plate, while quietly eating her bacon and eggs. Her sixteen year old brother was the only one to even remotely acknowledge her presence. He nervously glanced at her every now and then before looking back into his own plate.</p> <p>Daniella looked at her family, from one face to another, trying to gauge what they were thinking, and why they were acting this way. Her stomach began to churn and she shifted around anxiously in her seat. The thought that her Daddy might have told them about what happened began to torment her young, fragile mind. This could be the only reason as to why they were all acting this way, she thought. However, upon reflection, she remembered that her daddy had forced himself on her and brutally raped her. Why was she worried about him telling everyone what happened if she was the victim? But then, why were they all treating her like it was her fault?</p> <p>After pondering a little while longer, and aimlessly looking from one face to another, Daniella decided to speak out, ""what is going on here? Why isn't anyone talking to me?""</p> <p>No one said a single word; the only response being more nervous glances from her brother. She looked him dead straight in the eyes, putting on her best threatening expression. He couldn't look away when she did that, because he felt guilty knowing what was about to befall her. So instead he matched her expression with his own, and mouthed something, which could only be interpreted as the word ""slut"".</p> <p>Daniella gasped in shock and the churning feeling in the pit of her stomach began to get worse. How dare he call her that? But that was exactly what her father had called her last night. Well not exactly. His more precise descriptions were ""filthy little slut"" and ""desperate little bitch in heat"". The images came flooding back again into her mind with more vigour and vividness. She remembered that she had been masturbating all night, and that at some point her father caught her in the act. She remembered how he slapped her and called her filthy names, saying that only animals do that kind of thing, and then he made her promise that she would never act like a slut again. Daniella subconsciously began to squirm in her seat as she recalled that he had started touching her pussy and that she kind of liked it, but after that her memory was a little hazy. All she could remember was that her hips were thrusting forward uncontrollably and the warm glowing feeling that spread throughout her entire body, the kind of feeling that was spreading through her now as she pressed her legs together, squirming in her seat.</p> <p>Her brother noticed his sister's strange behaviour, and when he finally realised what she was doing he laughed out loud and repeated the word that he had mouthed earlier, but this time with more conviction and quite audible, ""you slut!""</p> <p>This brought Daniella out of her trance and made her realise that she was visibly squirming in front of her family, who were all now gazing at her. She looked at her brother again and gave him another angry look, but this did not get rid of the arrogant, teenaged grin from his face. Her father on the other hand, looked over at his son and scolded him, ""I told you not to pay any attention to the dog. She needs to be taught a lesson.""</p> <p>Daniella shrieked out in protest, ""Daddy! Why are you doing this to me? I'm not a dog. I didn't do anything wrong!"" She was met by silence as all faced turned away from her again. After a few minutes of suffocating stillness Daniella was on the brink of tears. She quickly jumped out of her seat and ran around to her father's side, trying to get up onto his lap, hug him and cry into his shoulder like she always did when she was upset. After all, Daniella was daddy's little girl. However, a quick shove from daddy sent his little girl falling onto the floor, nightie pooling up around her waist to expose her nearly transparent, cotton white panties.</p> <p>After laying on the floor for thirty seconds, balling her eyes out, trying to recover from the immediate pain, she got up on hands and knees, and crawled back over to her daddy, grabbing his leg with both arms and hugging it close, while giving his thigh quick little kisses. ""Daddy... please... I'm sorry. I won't be naughty again. I'll be good, I promise.""</p> <p>Daniella desperately pressed herself against his leg, clutching to it as hard as she could. Her budding little breasts rubbed against his hairy leg through her sheer nightie, and her pelvis pressed against his ankle. The contact made her feel good, relieving some, but not all of her anxiety, as it reminded her that she was not alone. Being ignored was the worst thing in the world for little Daniella. She wanted, in fact needed all the attention she could get. Whether it was good or bad was not so important.</p> <p>After about five minutes of whining, begging and clinging, Angelo calmly put his newspaper down and looked down at her with an impassive face. He stared at her for a few moments, watching her rub herself against his leg. She returned his gaze with puppy dog eyes, little whimpers emanating from her pouting lips, but continued to clutch at her father's leg, subtly trying to rub herself against it. He wondered if she was even aware of what she was doing, or if her hormones had taken her consciousness over completely. Everyone was looking at her now, but only her father was aware of what she was trying to do to his leg.</p> <p>Finally he spoke, ""It is good that you have found your rightful place on all fours, you slut, but after last night's performance making anymore promises is useless.""</p> <p>Daniella looked at him wide eyed and quickly backed off his leg, becoming all too conscious of the connotations of what she was doing. She let out a few whimpers and looked around at her mother, who timidly sat by her husband, looking back at her half naked daughter. Turning her attention to her brother didn't bring any sympathy either, as he only gazed at her lustfully with a typical perverted, teenage grin on his face.</p> <p>""It is good that you're not saying too much,"" said Angelo, ""a stupid dog like you can't possibly say anything intelligent.""</p> <p>That did it for Daniella. She was not a dog and she was determined to prove it. Now that she had everyone's attention, she quickly stood back up and began to speak. ""I am NOT a-.""</p> <p>A quick slap from her father not only shut her up before she managed to utter a full sentence, but also sent her tumbling back onto the floor, her back hitting the fridge. Tears welled up in her eyes again and she hugged her knees to her chest, trying to hide her face, but inadvertently exposing her cute bottom and her panty clad little cunt.</p> <p>""Who told you that you could get back up, slut?"" Angelo roared angrily.</p> <p>""No one Daddy,"" replied Daniella while balling her eyes out and keeping her face hidden.</p> <p>""I told you slut, from now on you will be treated like a dog, a dog that you admitted to being last night. That means crawling on all fours, and talking only when spoken to.""</p> <p>Daniella raised her face to look up at her father, an expression of complete horror overcoming her. He was standing up now, towering above her as she sat back against the fridge with her knees drawn up beneath her chin. She tried to speak but all that came out were little whimpers and cries.</p> <p>""Look dad,"" said her brother Michael, ""you can see right through her panties. The little slut must have gotten wet while holding your leg.""</p> <p>Daniella looked over at her brother with that same expression of horror on her face, not believing that her own brother would say such things about her. Angelo snickered as he looked at Daniella's panties, seeing that his son was right. Both of them grinned at her mockingly. Only her mother looked concerned, still sitting back in her place like a dutiful wife.</p> <p>""Daddy, I'm sorry. Please don't do this to me. I promise, I'll show you how good I am. I won't get wet anymore!"" Daniella finally managed to say between tears and whimpers.</p> <p>""Will you really?"" remarked Angelo, before suddenly grabbing her by the arm and dragging her out of her cocoon next to the fridge. Her body stretched out on the floor, torso hanging limp from the arm as he held it tight. He then reached down and scooped her up, lifting her up onto the table and laying her flat across it with her legs dangling off the edge. Michael got up off his seat to give his father some more space and looked down at his little sister spread out on the table.</p> <p>Angelo looked over at his wife and calmly said, ""hold her arms above her head.""</p> <p>Daniella didn't even think to struggle in the midst of her whimpers and tears. However, upon hearing her fathers words, she looked up into her mothers eyes with her head laying flat on the table, and pleaded with a puppy dog eyed expression and more whimpers for her mother to do something to stop all this. Frieda stared back at her daughter's pleading eyes. She hated what was going on, but what could she do? She could not disobey her husband, especially considering her own history. But even so, somewhere in the back of her mind she knew this was right. She knew that such a sexual appetite as she was witnessing in her daughter now, and indeed in her own self, needs to be contained and disciplined. So, ignoring her daughter's further pleas, and with one more demanding look from her husband, she reached out, grabbed her daughter's hands and pinned them down to the table above her head.</p> <p>""Daddy, why are you doing this to me?"" Daniella pleaded with a stutter amidst her tears.</p> <p>""Because that's what you asked for last night, slut.""</p> <p>""Noooooo! That's not true! I... I wasn't feeling well Daddy, I don't know what came over me.""</p> <p>But her words now fell on deaf ears, as she obviously didn't know what she wanted herself. Angelo pulled her nightie up to her waist, grabbed the band of her drenched panties and roughly dragged them down her legs until they fell from her feet onto the floor. Daniella tried to keep her legs closed, but this only caused her to squirm absent-mindedly in front of her family. After having masturbated for half the night, being fucked by her father, masturbating again in the morning, not bothering to shower in the morning, and now being in a constant state of arousal, Daniella was discharging a particularly noticeable stench from between her legs, as her father forcefully spread them open. Her entire family looked at her in disgust as she lay there helpless and exposed. She could even smell herself, so she knew why they were looking at her that way. Her face burned red from humiliation, and since she practically couldn't move at all, she did all she could, and that is whimper like the dog she was</p> <p>Her father chuckled mockingly and then bent down to pick up the panties. He looked up at her again, holding up the saturated panties for her to see and said, ""open your mouth, slut.""</p> <p>Daniella quickly parted her jaw without protest, knowing full well that those panties were going to end up in there. It wasn't even the threat of punishment that made her comply so quickly, but rather being in this situation, it seemed like doing as she was told was the natural thing to do. Angelo plugged her mouth with the panties, giving her a taste of her own used cunt. Daniella closed her mouth around her panties, biting down on them, with only a little bit sticking out. She whimpered of course, but didn't dare spit them out. Now, whimpering was certainly all she could do.</p> <p>Angelo looked down at his handiwork, grinning at the sight of his own little girl sprawled out on the table with her wet pussy completely exposed, and cotton white panties emerging from her stuffed mouth as she sobbed pitifully. Considering how wet she was, it wasn't certain whether the sobbing was an indication of her suffering, or a response to being so embarrassed from everyone seeing how turned on she really was. Either way, as his hand slid up along her sticky, parted thigh, Daniella absentmindedly raised her hips, and as soon as his palm pressed against her eager, twelve year old cunt, her sobbing turned into a loud wail and her hips instantly responded by gyrating and humping her cunt into his hand. Frieda opened her mouth in shock as she stared at Daniella, no longer doubting her husband's words that their daughter had become a complete animal. Michael looked at his sister with wide eyes, also in disbelief, but mainly with lust. His teenage cock had been throbbing all morning from the moment his father told them about what happened in the middle of the night.</p> <p>Daniella shook uncontrollably over the table as her father shoved his fingers inside her leaking, desperate cunt. It was as if everything that happened earlier had made her hungry for more. Prior to last nights events she had certainly been addicted to masturbation, but now she craved it as if her life depended on it. She looked around from one person to the next eyes glazed over with lust. She sensed their gazes judging her, feeling humiliated beyond belief, but all she could do was grunt each time her father sunk his fingers deep into her pussy, and hump against his hand like a rutting bitch in heat.</p> <p>Angelo spat at his daughter's lust contorted face as he rammed his fingers in and out of her soaking pussy, demonstrating to his family what an animal she had become and why he had to treat her the way he did last night.</p> <p>Michael saw his dad as a role model for masculinity, so he followed suit and also spat at his sister's face, yelling out, ""you filthy slut! Dad was right, you are an animal!"" Daniella could only groan and continue bucking her hips.</p> <p>Angelo chuckled at this and said, ""son, you can even slap the bitch if you like. She certainly deserves it.""</p> <p>This encouraged Michael and made his cock throb harder. He walked up to the side of the table, looking down at his sister's slime covered face with a sadistic grin, and gave her a single, tentative slap. The slap actually came out harder than he intended, frightening him for a moment. Her head snapped to the side, leaving a red handprint, and she burst into tears. However, no words of complaint left her lips and her hips never for a moment stopped rising up to meet her father's thrusting fingers, which fed her craving pussy the stimulation she so badly needed.</p> <p>Michael felt a fire burning in his gut, giving him an incredible sense of power as the abuse of his twelve year old sister was met with no resistance or punishment. His father of course gave him an approving nod, but his mother didn't even give him a displeased look as she usually did even for any minor mistreatment of his sister. Knowing that he could now do virtually anything that he pleased to her, Michael raised his hand again and gave his poor little sister another few slaps across the cheeks. Daniella looked up into her brother's eyes, saliva smeared all over her face, seemingly trying to say something, but all she did was groan some more. Her eyes were pleading for something, but with her body in spasms, and her hips humping wildly, it was impossible to tell what she was pleading for, so he simply grinned at her and gave her another slap. Daniella groaned again and her eyes rolled into the back of her head. Her body went into a series of convulsions and she slobbered at the mouth, while her pussy gushed with globs of thick cum all over her father's hand. It was as if her body ceased to be under the control of her mind, causing her nervous system to go into a spastic fit from the overpowering orgasm.</p> <p>Frieda quietly watched this horrific scene of her daughter being spat on and beaten, and reduced to nothing more than an animal, while holding her hands in place so that she doesn't fly off the table in the midst of her convulsions. She couldn't look up at her husband or her son, as she was too ashamed for having no will power to stop this, but more to the point, for having such a slut of a daughter. What disturbed her most, however, is that she empathised with her daughter. She wasn't sorry for her - she was envious. Her own pussy was gushing, and only the corner of the table could provide some relief, because if her husband or her son, or even her rutting bitch of a daughter had noticed the state she was in, she would not be able to face them as a mother and wife ever again.</p> <p>Daniella mumbled and licked her lips, her eyes still shut, but her body now lay calmly on the table, basking in the aftermath of her orgasm. As her eyes began to open, and she realised that her entire family was gazing at her, she became deathly pale and extremely self conscious of her physical condition. Her legs were still parted obscenely wide, the air stinking heavily of her cunt juice. Her nightie clung tightly to her body due to excessive sweat, making it completely transparent so that wearing it had no use in keeping her budding little breasts hidden. Her nipples stood out erect, poking through the nightie, while her hair clung to her face from all the spitting and her own slobber. To make matters worse, her panties were still shoved into her mouth.</p> <p>Three sets of eyes examined her body as if she were a juicy chunk of meat, yet different thoughts were going through each mind. Daniella couldn't possibly know what they were thinking, but all that came to her own mind was the semiconscious dream she had last night about the African slave who had been treated like a dog, and how she hungered to suck on a cock. Her father's voice kept ringing through her head, 'filthy little bitch in heat! filthy little bitch in heat! filthy little bitch in heat!' Her wet panties were finally pulled out of her mouth, and then she instinctively began to lick on a hand drenched with her juices as it was shoved in her face. She was too dazed to question what was going on, and just kept on licking, her panties covering her eyes. Then before she knew it, some other hand roughly grabbed a chunk of Daniella's hair, her body was roughly pulled off the table and then carelessly flung onto the floor, causing her to collapse in a heap.</p> <p>Daniella felt her limbs throbbing, so she gradually spread them out and lay flat on her back. She then lifted her head and saw her father towering above her as she lay on the floor, helpless and completely at his mercy. Finally she hear his voice again, not in her head this time, but loud and clear, ""you filthy dog! From this day forth, that is exactly how your family will treat you. You are no longer our beloved daughter - you are an animal, a slut, a dog. If you don't do as you're told, you will be punished.""</p> <p>Her body throbbed with pain all over as she listened to his words, but there was one thing that provided her with some relief - her pussy. Her hand gradually slid down her body and found her warm little hole, still slimy, and still very sensitive to touch. In response to her father she simply whimpered and said, ""Yes Daddy,"" and then resumed rubbing her little cunt, only gently this time; she didn't have the energy to cum again.</p> <p>Daniella turned her face to look at her mother, who stared back at her daughter, still in disbelief. Daniella pursed her lips together and pleaded with her big brown eyes, while continuing to casually stroke her twelve year old cunt, ""mummy, I'm hungry."" She said and licked her lips accordingly. Frieda looked over at her husband, as if asking him permission to respond to their daughter's request. He smiled at her, obviously glad that his treatment of their daughter was met with approval. He walked over to the cupboard and took out a bowl. It wasn't an ordinary bowl however, but rather a spare dog bowl for their Rhodesian ridgeback they kept in a kennel out the back.</p> <p>Daniella watched her father curiously, while rubbing her little cunt, as he walked around her body, back to the table, carrying the dog bowl. He filled it up with their left over breakfast, walked back around her body, ignoring her completely, and then set the bowl under the sink. That is where their pet Sultan used to eat when he was still a puppy. Daniella seemed to have found a new source of energy, because as her father walked around the kitchen, organising her food as if she really were a dog, her fingers began to thrust in and out of her newly soaked pussy, and her whimpers now came out as moans, filling the entire kitchen with her voice. Obviously being treated this way is what made her cunt respond.</p> <p>She looked around at her family with her lust glazed eyes. Both her brother and mother were looking back at her in amazement, but obviously disgusted by her shameless behaviour. However her father completely ignored her, walking straight past her again after setting the bowl down as if she didn't exist. She desperately wanted his attention; after all, she was Daddy's little girl, and she loved him more than anyone else. She franticly clambered on all fours after him, pussy leaking down her thighs, whimpering in need and grabbing for his ankle. He simply wriggled his foot loose of her and slapped her without any hesitation. She fell back on the floor, stunned for a moment, but quickly got back on all fours to scamper after him. He turned around to look at her, ready to strike again with his hand raised. She paused, kneeling in front of his feet and looked up at him, whimpering, but not saying anything - dogs don't talk.</p> <p>He pointed to the food and said, ""food, go, eat,"" making the terms as simple as possible for her, then turned around and led his family out of the kitchen, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>After sitting there on all fours, baffled by what just happened, Daniella suddenly realised that her pussy was still horny and wet. Something in her head popped and she collapsed back on the ground again, legs wide open and hand urgently rubbing her cunt. With her head back, she noticed her new dog bowl lying beneath the sink, filled with the scraps from the table. She recalled her father's command to go and eat, and let out a whimper, before trying to slither along the dirty floor towards the bowl, one hand pulling along the ground and the other still between her legs, hips humping against it.</p> <p>Daniella was crying as she slithered along the ground like a worm. She couldn't figure out how to get to the food quickly and continuing to rub her cunt at the same time. Faced with this dilemma, it took her an entire ten minutes to get from where she was to the bowl, humping desperately and grinding her cunt against her drenched palm along the way. When she finally got there, her face was covered in bliss, her eyes staring wide at the appetising food scraps. She didn't dare use her hands, after all, what dogs do? So, with her ass slightly in the air, resting on her knees and shoulders, Daniella put her face into the bowl and began to chew on the left over omelette, sausages and boiled egg. Both hands pressed up against her pussy, humping wildly. Finally she could satisfy both her pussy and her tummy at the same time.</p> <p>For a moment Daniella thought about getting off her knees and eating the food with her hands, like normal people, since no one could see what she was doing to punish her. However, when she began to picture what she must look like, kneeling there in front of the bowl, using only her face to scoff the food into her mouth, humping frantically like a bitch in heat to satisfy those urges, a shudder went through her body, and she collapsed with her face in the bowl, hands between her legs, her entire body a mass of palpitating flesh, convulsing all over the floor until she finally passed out. </p></div>",[]
1442,"Please, No More!",-1,HUSSAR,no@email,A young boy was punished and humilated in various ways.,2006-09-04,1,5,"mg/b, bd, cbt, Fdom, humil, sad, tort",/web/20071206041101/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/hussar001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Az elso"" kapcsolatom a sado-mazo szexel nagyon régen volt.Úgy 10 éves lehettem, amikor az unokatestvérem bevezetett ennek rejtelmeibe.</p> <p>Történt egyszer, hogy a szüleim elutaztak a hétvégére, s amíg nem voltak itthon, a 16 éves unokatesómnak, Sanyinak kellett vigyázni rám. Forró, kora nyári délután volt, amikor hazaértem a suliból. Ebéd után rögtön elmentem úszni egyet a kerti medencénkbe. Jól néztem ki:úgy 150 centi magas, vékony testalkatú, aranyszo""ke hajú kisfiú voltam.Úszás után szüleim közölték velem, hogy elutaznak és hogy addig Sanyi fog vigyázni rám. Ezután kocsiba szálltak és elhajtottak. Sanyi nem nagyon töro""dött velem, akkor is a nappaliban tévézett, amikor eltörtem az elo""szobában lévo"" vázát. Nagyon megijedtem, s arra gondoltam, hogy anyuék mennyire meg fognak haragudni.</p> <p>-Majd azt mondjuk, hogy én törtem el takarítás közben, engem biztos nem fognak megbüntetni, de meg kell ígérned, hogy mindent megcsinálsz, amit mondok neked!-mondta.Én szipogva mondtam igent, s közben arra gondoltam, hogy lám, mégiscsak megúszom az egészet.</p> <p>-Elo""ször is meg kell, hogy büntesselek! Vetko""zz le!-monta.</p> <p>Tanácstalanul álltam.</p> <p>-Gyerünk! Meztelenre! Vagy azt akarod, hogy rögtön fölhívjam a szüleidet?</p> <p>Pirulva teljesítettem az utasítását, s nemsokára ott álltam unokatestvérem elo""tt teljesen meztelenül.Éget az arcom szégyenemben, s kezemmel megpóbáltam eltakarni a kukimat.</p> <p>-Tedd tarkóra a kezed! És szét azokkal a lábakkal!</p> <p>Közelebb lépett, s jobb kezével elkapta a heréimet. Teljes erejébo""l szorítani kezdte, miközben tekintetével reakcióimat figyelte.Égeto"" fájdalom járta át a testem, feljajdultam és megragadtam a kezét, hogy enyhítsek kínjaimon.</p> <p>-Mit merészelsz, te kutya?! Ki engedte meg, hogy hozzám érj?!-kiáltott rám dühösen-Állj a sarokba és maradj ott, míg vissza nem térek!</p> <p>Szó nélkül engedelmeskedtem , hátam mögött hallottam elsieto"" lépteit. Hallottam, hogy ido""nként visszajön a szobába és valamit tesz-vesz, de nem mertem megfordulni.</p> <p>-Fordulj meg, kutya!-kiáltott rám végül.</p> <p>Amikor megfordultam, ott állt elo""ttem egy hosszú, mu""anyag vonalzóval a kezében. A szoba közepén a földön egy felfordított dobozteto"" volt, tele kis hegyes kavicsokkal. Az asztalon egy vödör ruhaszárító csipesz, egy légycsapó, egy mogyorófavesszo"" és egy köteg ruhaszárító kötél volt.</p> <p>-Térdelj bele-mutatott a dobozteto"" felé-és tarkóra a kezekkel!</p> <p>Közelebb mentem és lassan leereszkedtem. Felszisszentem, amikor az ezernyi kis kavics a térdembe fúródott. Nem mertem tiltakozni, tarkóra tettem a kezem és vártam. Sanyi elégedetten nézett rám, körbesétált, majd az asztalhoz ment. Fogta a csipeszeket és visszajött hozzám.</p> <p>-Lássuk, mennyire szereted ezeket a kis aranyosakat!-nevetett. Kiválasztott három krokodilfogú csipeszt és a mellbimbóimra illetve a köldökömre csiptette o""ket. Felszisszentem a fájdalomra, de nem mertem tiltakozni.</p> <p>-Ide figyelj! Nagyon rossz kisfiú voltál, ezért most el foglak fenekelni - mondta és megsuhintotta a kezében lévo"" vonalzót- Úgy gondolom, 30-30 ütés a segged mindkét partjára elég lesz! Te pedig hangosan fogod számolni o""ket, de ha hibázol, újrakezdjük az egészet, megértetted?</p> <p>-Iiigen...-szipogtam.</p> <p>-Hát akkor kezdjük!-mondta és hatalmasat sújtott a fenekemre. Könnycseppek jelentek meg a szememben. - Eeegy...-kezdtem számolni. Szaporán záporoztak az ütések.Úgy 16 körül elvétettem.</p> <p>-Nem jó!-rivallt rám Sanyi, s vonalzójával a lábam közé, egyenesen a herémre súlytott. Felsikoltottam, s nem sokon múlt, hogy elbo""gjem magam.Újrakezdte a fenekelést. Minden egyes ütésnél összerándult a testem, s éreztem, hogy a seggem kezd paprikavörös lenni. A kavicsok is egyre mélyebbre fúródtak a térdembe, éles fájdalmat okozva. Végre elcsattant az utolsó ütés is.</p> <p>- Most pedig itt maradsz, míg vissza nem jövök!- rivallt rám Sanyi, majd felment az emeletre. Hallottam, hogy telefonált, csak nem tudtam megállapítani, hogy kinek.Úristen, csak nem a szüleimet hívta fel!-gondoltam rémülten. Sanyi nemsokára lejött az emeletro""l egy nyakörvel és egy kutyalánccal a kezében.</p> <p>-Kii-kinek telefonáltál?-kérdeztem ijedten.</p> <p>-Csak áthívtam az egyik barátno""det, Hajnit!-mosolygott.</p> <p>Hajni! O"" az egyik osztálytársam volt, 10 éves léttére nagyon csinos, atletikus testtel, hosszú, hullámos barna hajjal. Sajnos nem jöttünk ki valami jól, mert volt egy furcsa szokása: imádott állatokat kínozni. Különösen a hímeket. Nemrég jól össze is vesztünk, s azóta gyilkos pillantásai kisérik minden lépésemet. Arra rá se mertem gondolni, hogy mit fog csinálni, ha meglát így, teljesen meztelenül, kiszolgáltatva az unokatesóm kénye-kedvének. Bármi történjék is, még mindig jobb, mintha a szüleim megtudnák a titkomat.</p> <p>E közben Sanyi rácsatolta a láncot az örvre, majd a nyakamra tette. Csengettek.</p> <p>-Ez biztos a kis Hajni lesz! Most pedig kimegyünk elé, de te négykézláb fogsz jönni, mintha kutya lennél!-mondta parancsolóan. Nem mertem ellenkezni. A fenekelésto""l még mindig égett a seggem, s nem akartam újabb bajt a fejemre hozni. Sanyi kényelmesen kilépdelt az udvarra, pórázon húzva engem maga után. Kinyitotta az ajtót és így szólt a látványtól sóbálvánnyá merevedett Hajnihoz:</p> <p>-Szia! Sanyi vagyok, ez itt az új rabszolgám. Akarsz játszani vele?</p> <p>A lány néhány másodpercig csak bámult maga elé, majd tekintete végigsiklott meztelen testemen. A keze megremegett és lassan, vontatottan válaszolt:</p> <p>-Pppersze! Hoooogy lehetséges ez? Azt csinálhatok vele, amit akarok?</p> <p>-Igen, ha belemész egy kis „üzletbe”.</p> <p>-Miféle üzletbe?</p> <p>-Nekem most el kell mennem. Két óráig azt csinálsz vele, amit akarsz, mindent megcsinálhatsz vele, kedvedre kínozhatod, de utánna 2 óráig azt kell tenned, amit mondok!</p> <p>Hajni gondolkozott egy ideig, azután elfogadta az ajánlatot.</p> <p>-Rendben, de elo""bb kötözzük meg! Nehogy megszökjön, miután elmész!-mondta.</p> <p>-Ok, tudok neki egy jó helyet!-válaszolt Sanyi.</p> <p>A kertünk hátsó részében, a medence mellett állt egy nagy hintaálvány. A hintát már régen leszereltük róla, így az álvány csak magányosan búslakodott ott. Kínzóim összekötözték a csuklóimt és az álvány alá vezettek. Sanyi bement a kamrába és kihozott egy kalapácsot és két karót. A karókat egymástól kb 1 méternyire leverte a földbe és mindketto""re egy rövid kötelet kötött. -Állj a karók közé, terpeszállásban!-parancsolt rám.</p> <p>Amikor engedelmeskedtem, a kötelek szabad végeit hozzákötözte a bokáimhoz. Jó feszesre húzta, a kemény mu""anyagkötél belevágott a húsomba. Hajni közben elo""l összekötözte a csuklóimat, majd a kötél végét átvetette az álványon. Sanyi átvette to""le a kötél végét és addig húzta, amíg már csak a lábújjaimmal értem el a földet. Sikoltozni kezdtem, mert úgy éreztem, menten kettészakadok.</p> <p>-Elég a nyivákolásból!-ordított rám Hajni és megcsavarta az egyik mellbimbómat.</p> <p>-Ez majd elhalgattatja!A szennyesben találtam!- nevetett Sanyi és az egyik saját alsógatyámat tömte a számba.</p> <p>-Rendben-mondta aztán, s az órájára nézett- Mostantól két óra! Jó szórakozást!- kuncogott, majd kiment az utcára.</p> <p>-Lássuk csak, hol is kezdjük!-fordult felém Hajni-Ááá, megvan!</p> <p>Bement a garázsba és felhúzott egy gumikesztyu""t. Ezután a kerítéshez sietett és elkezdte kitépkedni az ott lévo"" csalánokat. Amikor már egy jó marokra valót összeszedett, visszatért hozzám. Egyik kezével félrehúzta a fütyimet, majd az így védtelenné váló herezacskómhoz nyomta a csalánköteget.Óriási fájdalom járta át egész testemet. Könnyek jelentek meg a szememben, s hatalmasat ordítottam volna, de a szám be volt tömve.Így csak egy ero""tlen Hmmmmpfgmmm-re tellett. Hajni gyönyörrel nézte reakcióimat s a csalánnal elkezdte csapkodni a kukimat. Minden egyes ütésnél úgy éreztem, mintha milliónyi tu""vel szurkálnának. Könnyek patagzottak a szemembo""l, de a legrosszabb még csak eztán következett. A lány felhúzta a fütyimen a bo""rt és a nagyon érzékeny makkhoz érintette az agresszív csalánleveleket. A fájdalom szinte elviselhetetlen volt. Hajni azonban nem elégedett meg ennyivel, hanem még a mellbimbóimnak is adott egy pár ütést. Ezután fogott néhány kisebb kötéldarabot és újra a nemi szervem felé fordította figyelmét. Addig markolászta a herémet, amíg sikerült neki a tojásokat a zacskó leglentibb részébe kényszeríteni. Majd körkörösen jó szorosan kötelet kötött a tökömre, megakadályozva ezzel, hogy golyóim visszatérjenek eredeti helyzetükbe. A kötél szabadon maradt végeivel külön-külön összekötözte a heréimet, teljesen elválasztva o""ket. Ezután odahozott egy kétliteres üveget és hozzákötötte a kötél végéhez.</p> <p>-Most pedig szépen lassan elkezdem vízzel tölteni, s majd meglátjuk, mennyit bírsz ki!-nevetett. A kerti slaggal jó félig töltötte az üveget és még lökött is rajta egyet. Az üveg szabadon himbálódzott a lábam között, tovább kínozva engem. A golyóim így is eleget szenvedtek a szoros kötelek miatt, hát még hogy nehéz súlyt is kellett hordozniuk! Hajni jókat nevetett szenvedésemen s színültig töltötte az üveget. Ido""nként lökött rajta egyet, hogy lengésben tartsa. Heréim kezdtek elkékülni.Úgy éreztem, menten kiszakad a testembo""l.</p> <p>-Na jó, ebbo""l elég! Még a végén valami komoly károsodást szenvedsz. Pedig még annyi mindent akarok veled csinálni!-mondta s végre levette a súlyt elkínzott herezacskómról. A mellbimbóimon és a köldökömön még mindig ott voltak a csipeszek.</p> <p>-Ez így nem jó...-mondta Hajni, s levette a csipeszeket. Már egész kezdtem megszokni o""ket, de most, hogy a vér újra keringeni kezdett, sajgó fájdalom járta át a testem. A lány közben odahozta az egész vödör csipeszt és egy vékony madzagra elkezdte o""ket felkötözgetni. Fogalmam sem volt, hogy mire jó ez, de nem sok jót néztem ki a dologból! Hajni 2 szálat készített, mindegyiken úgy 10 csipesz lehetett felfu""zve. A legelso""t a mellbimbómra csíptette, majd lefelé haladva szépen sorban a mellemre, hasamra, míg el nem ért a heréimhez. Amikor az utolsó csipeszeket is rárakta a herezacskómra, kezében a 2 kötél végével hátralépett. Ekkor értettem meg, mi is fog történni, de sajnos túl késo""n! Hajni jó ero""sen megrántotta a kötelet, s a csipeszek, szépen sorban, tökömto""l a mellbimbóimig kiszakadtak a testembo""l. Pokoli kín járta át a testem, szemembo""l patakzottak a könnyek.</p></div>",[]
1443,Angel Park,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-01-31,13,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There's a park a short drive away from here that's really out of this world. It's full of young girls in the summer, many of them in short skirts and tops.</p> <p>I spotted the park from the road while driving one Saturday morning. I thought that it was worth a look so I parked the car and went in.</p> <p>A few yards from the gates was a lovely young girl, no older than ten, a real cutie. She had long blond hair and deep blue eyes. She was wearing a crop top which was white with red roses and a short light blue mini-skirt, short white socks and pink trainers. She was slim and seductive. She smiled sweetly at me as I walked by.</p> <p>Two of her friends were on the path nearby, a slim brunette in blue t-shirt and black pleated skirt and her slightly plumper companion, a mischievous looking nymphet, dark blond shoulder length hair and dressed in a shiny bright purple blouse with matching hot pants. She was carrying a skipping rope. I winked at her and she stuck out her tongue in reply.</p> <p>The first girl spoke to me as I went up to her. 'Hey mister, do you want to see my fanny? It'll cost you twenty pounds.'</p> <p>Well, what an offer! I was tempted. However, I had a strange feeling that there might be even better offers elsewhere in the park.</p> <p>´Twenty pounds', I replied, ‘Hmmm...’ But I took a note from my wallet and waved it teasingly. ‘You'd have to take your knickers right down before I gave you this.' I expected her to refuse and walk away, but she grabbed the note.</p> <p>No problem!', she says, 'but it’ll have to be round the corner so no-one else sees,' and with that she skips away, going around the corner of a building which looks like some kind of clubhouse for the teams that use the park for games. ´ I was surprised. Her two other friends just looked at me and giggled.</p> <p>What else could I do? I went around the corner of the clubhouse.</p> <p>There she was. What a heavenly sight! She was leaning up against a wooden bench. Her light blue mini-skirt was up and her knickers were pulled right down to her knees and she was showing off the best young girl's fannies that I have ever seen.</p> <p>She grinned and took her knickers right off. She pulled up her top, right up over her head and laid it on the bench, then undid her skirt and slipped out of it. She was now completely nude apart from a pair of white ankle socks and her pink trainers.</p> <p>Boy was this one sexy girl!</p> <p>´I'm Angela,' she said as she sat down on the bench and spread her legs wide.</p> <p>'And this is Katie and this is Clara' she added as her two friends came running around the corner. ‘We’ll give you more than you expected for your twenty.” Then Angela began slowly rubbing her fingers back and forward along her slit. It must have felt good because she closed her eyes and smiled.</p> <p>'Phwoor, sexy!' said Katie and Clara loudly in unison. They kissed and giggled.</p> <p>Then Clara came up to me and put her arms around my waist and started to pull me towards the bench. Soon she was busy trying to undo the belt of my trousers and then when she had done that she started pulling down my zip. Usually I wouldn't be so shy about letting young girls take down my trousers. However, this was in broad daylight in the park! Soon Clara's clever fingers had worked their way inside my underpants and had got hold of my hot, stiff cock. She gently squeezed it and it was only with supreme effort that I avoided shooting spunk all over her eager little hand.</p> <p>Her friend Katie had sat on the bench her attention divided between watching us and binding her feet together using one end of the skipping rope she had been carrying. She had already bound her feet together and was now getting into a kneeling position on the park bench and looping the rope around her waist. Distracted, Katie reached over so that she too she could reach me and then lost no time in getting her hand inside my fly along with Clara’s and soon I could feel both girls’ young hands on my cock. They knew what to do as well, rubbing away, stroking it backwards and forwards. This wasn't the first cock that they had played with! I sat down and let them play.</p> <p>'Hurry up and get his trousers and pants down', Angela said to Clara, 'I can't wait to see what his cock looks like.'</p> <p>She didn't have long to wait. Clara soon had my trousers around my ankles and my underpants around my knees. My cock, hot and stiff in the fresh air, was sticking straight up, much to the appreciation of all three girls.</p> <p>Phwoor, yeah!' said Katie loudly, 'what a big one!. She gave it a big wet kiss.</p> <p>'Cor!' said Clara. Angela just licked her lips as she carried on wanking</p> <p>‘Come on Clara, do me. Tie me up like you usually do,’ said Katie.</p> <p>‘Sorry Mister, I’d better stop a while and tie up my friend. She’s dippy about being tied up an’ it’s the only way she can really get off. Tell you what, I’ll wank you off when I’ve finished.’ And with that Clara left off diddling my cock and started to finish off the bondage her friend had begun.</p> <p>I was busy looking at Angela who was now also pushing two of her fingers up her fanny as well as rubbing her clit faster and faster. Now I began to get wary about someone coming around the corner, another child, perhaps parents, quite possibly the police, although from the way things had been happening since I walked in the park, I wouldn’t have been the least surprised to see a mixed bunch of pixies and elves.</p> <p>I was torn between looking at Angela busy wanking herself and fast approaching a climax and the antics of Katie and Clara. Clara had pulled down Katie’s purple hot pants and her white knickers and had looped the rope around Katie’s waist before tying her hands behind her back. Angela moved obligingly into position as if she knew what was expected of her and I was more than a little shocked to see Clara grab roughly at Katie’s long blond mane of hair, yank her head back and then force it down roughly into Angela’s pussy.</p> <p>‘Lick it, you dirty lezzie bitch! Stick your tongue right into my cunt!’ Angela commanded, and of course Katie did.</p> <p>Clara pulled apart the lips of Katie’s pussy showing me the juicy pink interior.</p> <p>'Cor, look at Katie's lovely fanny. Ain’t it nice?’ And as if to demonstrate how inviting it was and how easy my cock would slip up there, Clara licked her finger and slipped it easily up Katie’s cute little pussy. ‘Don't it make you want to have your cock up there mister?' ´ 'The name's Pete', I replied, feeling that I should at least tell them my name.</p> <p>While Katie was busy lapping at Angela’s pussy, Clara began a rhythmic spanking of Katie’s bare backside. ‘Go on you bitch, suck the lezzie girl’s juicy cunt,’ she said, and then turning to me, ‘She likes that Pete, makes her come in double quick time. You can spank her if you like.’</p> <p>I did like. I started to smack her bottom with slow rhythmic smacks. A muffled ‘Mmph’ from Katie’s other end sounded appreciative. Clara meanwhile had grabbed hold of my cock again and started to wank me off just as she had promised.</p> <p>Clara had her skirt up and a hand inside her knickers rubbing her fanny. Her pleated skirt was flipped up onto her tummy and her left hand had pulled her white knickers to one side and I had a good view of her fanny as she slowly fingered her slit and played with her little bump and flicked her clit that was small, erect and looked so ready to be licked. Then Clara’s long fingers started sliding rhythmically in and out of her pussy, disappearing up to the knuckles with each thrust.</p> <p>I got the impression that I was expected to complete the foursome in a more involved way, most probably by sticking my hot stiff cock up Katie’s inviting little cunt. It’s pretty much a once in a lifetime experience to meet such sexy schoolgirls. On the one hand I was eager not to disappoint their expectations but on the other I was reasonably keen to avoid a longish stint in jail. Being with young girls who are wanking and showing themselves off is one thing, fucking them in public in broad daylight is another I would be in big enough trouble as it was if we were caught. I continued to hesitate.</p> <p>Obviously Clara thought that I should be more appreciative of their sexiness. I wasn't ready for what was coming next. Clara stopped wanking and, taking her hand from her knickers, she reached out and took hold of my hand. Taking a firm hold , she pulled it right down between her legs, underneath the elastic of her knickers. Her fanny was so hot! She took hold of one of my fingers and guided it up her fanny. It felt heavenly, as did the Clara’s hand on my cock wanking me with enthusiasm and expertise.</p> <p>Heaven it may have been but for what we were doing we were dangerously exposed. I desperately wanted to fuck that tied up little bitch Katie and show her some real bondage and S&amp;M. I bet I could get Clara playing these girl games too and get her tied and teased into the bargain. Angela I wanted to snog while her two tied up little friends sucked and fucked my cock and licked Angela's pussy. However, I finally decided that strange as this place had turned out to be it was just too risky to carry on with our antics in broad daylight in such an exposed way.</p> <p>‘Do you want to come back to my place?’ I asked the girls, ‘I only live a short ride away.’</p> <p>All three girls nodded eagerly and soon we were dressed again and walking back to my car all looking forward to a few hours of incredibly sexy fun together.</p></div>",[]
1444,Second In,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-02-28,7,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Don't! Get off! Leave me alone! I want to go home. Let me go!'</p> <p>The definite sounds of a young girl in distress. I walked towards where the sounds were coming from.</p> <p>I was on one of my early morning walks along the secluded path down by some woods not far from where I live. Woods where youngsters sometimes like to play. I like to play with them too when I find them so I always keep my pockets stuffed with things I might need. However, the sounds I was hearing didn’t sound much like anyone playing.</p> <p>I walked through a clearing and behind some bushes to where the sounds were coming from. There was a young man, in his twenties, scruffily dressed in jeans and a pale blue shirt, he had hold of a young girl and was trying to remove her dress, half the buttons down the front of her green and white check summer dress were already undone. He was pulling it upwards trying to get it over her head and the girl was trying to prevent this by keeping her arms firmly down by her sides. The girl herself was about nine or ten with long blond hair and a full, solid figure without being overweight. She had the most enchanting blue eyes and her face was sexy even without a smile.</p> <p>The man seemed startled and lost his grip on the girl who came running over to me pulling her dress down as she came. She reached out and flung her arms around my waist.</p> <p>“Well, hey, look here,” the young man says, his words garbled and unclear, “it isn’t really what it looks like, honest.” He looked at me imploring me to believe him. “She’s my niece, see,” and she’s really naughty like, and I was just about to wallop her behind and teach her how to behave see. Ain’t nuffin’ illegal ‘bout it. Just doin’ the proper thing. Spare the rod they say, if you know what I mean.”</p> <p>“Hmm, I do indeed.” I reply. “Or at least I think I do.” I looked down at the little girl’s upturned face and smiled at her. “I think we can get this sorted out without much fuss. There are always two sides to a dispute, so why don’t we hear both sides and then decide what to do about it.” I say and squeeze the girl’s hand reassuringly and lead her over to where the man is standing. He meanwhile has backed away a bit and seemed on the verge of making a run for it.</p> <p>I rested against the fallen tree trunk and waved him back. He looked a little uncertain but there must have been something that drew him back although he still left himself a clear run to the nearby path.</p> <p>“Well, young lady, let’s have your side of the story then,” I say. She needed no further encouragement.</p> <p>“I’m Catherine,” she says. “What he says isn’t true. He’s a horrible man. I never saw him before. I met him on the path. He grabbed me. He took my hands and pulled me here. He wanted me to take my knickers down. I wanted to run away but he grabbed me. He grabbed my dress. And…..”</p> <p>“Well hey, that’s quite a story Catherine,” I say before she gets any further. “You said that this man, this adult, told you to take your knickers down?”</p> <p>“Yes, yes, he did. And I wouldn’t. And he grabbed hold of me and..”</p> <p>“Whoa, whoa there Catherine take it easy. We’ve got all morning if it takes that long. Just slow down and let us get some of the facts straight.”</p> <p>“From the way I see it, you met this man here,” I repeated.</p> <p>“Mike” butts in the young man.</p> <p>“You met Mike here on the path. You started to talk to him, which I am sure your Mummy and Daddy have told you is not a wise thing to do. He talks to you and you talk to him. And he knows your Mummy and Daddy tell you not to talk to strange men. But you do. So Mike thinks that you must be a bad girl and thinks it’s OK to ask you to take your knickers down. Is that about it?” I say looking at Mike.</p> <p>“Yep, that’s it,” Mike replies looking like a cat with a saucer of cream.</p> <p>“Well, I can see how mistakes happen. So it really isn’t so bad is it young Catherine?”</p> <p>She looked at me crestfallen, not knowing quite what to make of things.</p> <p>“Well Catherine, do you think this could have been an honest mistake?” I look at her and she returns my gaze looking confused.</p> <p>“I suppose” she says quietly.</p> <p>“Good. Good. I am sure glad that we seem to be getting things worked out.”</p> <p>“Now, you are certainly sorry for upsetting this young girl, aren’t you Mike?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I sure am sir! Why there’s nothin’ in the world would pain me more than to see a little girl have hurt feelins.” He enthuses warmth and kindness, grateful for having got off the hook.</p> <p>“Well now young Catherine, how about you just go over there and shake Mike by the hand. Just to show that all is forgiven.”</p> <p>Catherine looked at me imploringly showing that shaking Mike by the hand was pretty much the last thing she wanted to do. But reluctantly and very slowly, she did it.</p> <p>“I am so glad to see you two make up.? I say.</p> <p>“Now if I may be so bold as to make the suggestion, I suggest that there is really something for you both to learn from all this. Firstly, Mike I suggest, that you should learn to talk to little girls with respect. Never raise your voice, sound reasonable and remember that well behaved young girls are nearly always going to take heed of a well-mannered smart adult. So that’s how you’ve got to be.” I pause.</p> <p>“And you, young Catherine, have got to learn some respect for adults. If adults talk to you kindly and ask you to do things that obviously don’t hurt you or put you in danger, then you should do them, In fact you should do them with a smile and show you really like being treated with kindness and respect. Don’t you think that’s good advice Catherine?”</p> <p>“Umm. I suppose it is,” she agrees but sounding doubtful.</p> <p>“Well, that seems to have cleared the air a bit!” I say grinning at the both of them.</p> <p>“You Mike, Now think about what you were asking Catherine earlier before I came along. Try again but nicely this time!”</p> <p>I could see Mike licking his lips.</p> <p>“Well, I don’t know,” he says. “What I said earlier was pretty out of order. Especially since I know that Catherine is a nice refined, well-mannered little girl; not the filthy little slut that I took her for previously.” He laughs</p> <p>“Well, if I was meeting Catherine for the first time, and I had this whacking great big boner of a hard-on, just like the one I seem to have got right now,” Mike says “I think I would probably say something like: “Hey there, nice sweet young girl, I wonder if you wouldn’t mind doing me a favour, seeing ‘as how I got a nice erection, and you could cure it, how about you being a good girl and taking your knickers down like?””</p> <p>“Was that OK?” he says, looking at me.</p> <p>“Very good! Not bad at all,” I reply.</p> <p>“Don’t you think he did well Catherine?!</p> <p>She looks confused and declines to say anything.</p> <p>“Well, Catherine, your turn. Now, I want you to imagine that you have been out this morning, playing around in the woods, without I suspect telling Mummy or Daddy, and you meet this nice young man who asks you what he has just asked. How do you reply?”</p> <p>I have rarely seen a child look so awkward.</p> <p>“Well Catherine, what do you say?”</p> <p>“Thank you sir,” she begins, “but I have to go straight home because my mummy is waiting for me.”</p> <p>“No Catherine,” I say, “I don’t think that you have really been listening. You are not supposed to disagree. That would be disrespectful. You have to be nice and say that it would please you very much.”</p> <p>“Yes sir,” begins a somewhat nervous Catherine, “that would please me very much.”</p> <p>“Oh that’s nice of you Catherine,” I say smiling. “Just you go ahead and do it then. All the way down, past your knees until your knickers are right round your ankles. Then the skirt lifted high so you are showing Uncle Mike your nice girly slit!”</p> <p>Mike’s eyes shine. I can see he’s falling in love with this girl.</p> <p>Catherine looks extremely worried.</p> <p>“Then can I go home?” she asks, “because I really do have to go home.”</p> <p>I nod without saying anything.</p> <p>Slowly her hands go up underneath the dress then down come her pink knickers. First to the knees, she hesitates then drags them further down until they are a pink puddle around her ankles.</p> <p>“Very good. Isn’t that nice Mike?”</p> <p>“Yeah, great. Just beautiful,” he coos.</p> <p>Catherine stands there, hoping we might have forgotten about the other part of the request.</p> <p>I still don’t want to say anything yet. I am just enjoying the beauty of the moment. “And the dress, lift it up, all the way up,” chimes in Mike, a great deal less patient than I am.</p> <p>Ooh. Nice. A nearly naked young Catherine is standing there with her dress held high showing us what little girls are made of.</p> <p>Minutes pass.</p> <p>I gaze deep into Catherine’s eyes and she into mine.</p> <p>“Please, can I go home now?” asks Catherine meekly.</p> <p>“All in good time,” I reply. We both walk up to her. I do believe I can see her trembling slightly.</p> <p>“We just want to have a little bit of fun first, then Mike will take you home, won’t you Mike?” Mike grins and nods his head.</p> <p>Mike began stroking her cute well rounded little bottom and tugging on her just budding little titties. Meanwhile I lick her pussy and run my tongue luxuriously up and down her gorgeous slit with not a peep from the subdued Catherine.</p> <p>“Hmm, she is one gorgeous little pussy,” I observe. “Won’t it be fantastic to actually have her play with our cocks and then fuck her!” Mike gawps and looks like a kid whose Christmas presents have come early. Catherine’s trembling increases and I fear her knees are about to give way beneath her. I am fairly certain she knows what fucking as all about.</p> <p>“No, please. I got to go home,” she pleads. She is close to tears and is just managing to hold them back.</p> <p>“Come on Catherine, be an adventurous girl! Relax and learn to enjoy it. After all, there can’t be many junior school girls lucky enough to have two men wanting to have sex with her at the same time.”</p> <p>She gulps and realizes that she may as well as well accept being fucked. I take her pink knickers off from around her ankles and without further words we march her over to the tree trunk. We lift her up and place her face down over the trunk of the fallen tree. I am carrying enough rope in my jacket pocket to bind her hands together in front of her and tie her feet wide apart to some protruding bits of the trunk. Mike thoughtfully stuffs his rolled up jacket under the sobbing girl I then produce some KY jelly and a pack of a dozen condoms. That should keep us going for a while.</p> <p>After a gentlemanly “After you,” from me, Mike unzips his fly and takes out his stiff cock. He massages it a bit and puts on a condom. I walk round to the other side of the tree trunk and kneel down facing the girl. I reach up and lift her head so that she is looking straight at me.</p> <p>“Please, please no. Don’t let him do this to me!” She’s struggling against the ropes and that just makes the whole experience extra sexy. I don’t think there is anyone about but then I don’t want to take unnecessary chances if she decides to shout, so I decide I may have to gag her.</p> <p>I produce Catherine’s pink panties from out of my pocket.</p> <p>“Look Catherine,” I say soothingly, “every girl gets a cock up her pussy sooner or later, it’s just that in your case you are going to get it sooner. Now just you learn to cooperate otherwise I am going to stuff your panties into your mouth and then smack your bottom until it is glowing bright red. Do you understand?”</p> <p>No answer.</p> <p>“Do you understand?” I repeat in a sterner tone. She nods. I give her a kiss on the cheek.</p> <p>“OK, she’s ready,” I say to Mike. I put the panties back into my pocket.</p> <p>He needs no further encouragement. Catherine’s eyes get wider and wider and her jaw drops open and I realize that Mike has thrust straight in on the first go.</p> <p>“No, no, no!” she shouts, “Let me go, let me go!” Her shouts are too loud for comfort.</p> <p>I cover Catherine’s mouth with my hand, Mike gives another couple of thrusts and then stops.</p> <p>I take my hand away from her mouth and turn her face upwards so that her frightened blue eyes are looking straight into mine.</p> <p>“Look Catherine,” I say, you can do this the hard way or the easy way, either you be quiet like a good girl or you get a spanking.”</p> <p>I give the nod to Mike but he’s lost the edge and has to spend a few minutes to get it stiff enough to give her a good fucking. I use the interlude to sneak a few kisses from Catherine but she is still clearly worried and makes a pretty poor snogging partner.</p> <p>Soon we are ready to go and I don’t have to watch Mike’s cock disappear into Catherine’s pussy to know she’s being fucked, I can see it all in her face.</p> <p>It’s less than a minute before she’s wailing again. Mike, who has just got started is instructed to stop again.</p> <p>Catherine looks up at me wide eyed. She’s in a panic now. I take her pink panties from my pocket again.</p> <p>“No, no, please. Don’t spank me! Please, I’ll be good. He can fuck me, you can both fuck me. I’ll be quiet. But don’t spank me please!”</p> <p>“Too late my little princess I reply, “You have to learn that we mean what we say. I take another length of rope from my pocket and stuffing Catherine’s panties into her mouth I tie them in.</p> <p>Catherine’s bottom duly received a thorough and prolonged spanking. The swats were not hard but they were continuous and soon, as I had promised her, her bottom was indeed a glowing a bright red.</p> <p>I untie the cord securing her panties over her mouth and Catherine gives a sniffle.</p> <p>Mike still has erection problems so I suggest that he uses Catherine’s darling little mouth to suck him back into stiffness. He removes the condom and Catherine doesn’t complain when he stuffs his dick into her mouth and she begins to suck on it like an accomplished cock-sucker. I feel her pussy as she sucks. God, it’s hot! I have a suspicion that she is secretly enjoying it. I continue to finger her pussy as she sucks, sliding my index finger in up to he knuckle in time with her rhythmic sucking on Mike’s now stiff cock. He takes it out and it’s a fine specimen of an erection and it looks as though he intends fucking her for the next hour or so.</p> <p>It doesn’t quite turn out that way, but it’s a good deal better than previously. He puts on another condom and then fucks Catherine slowly keeping up a steady rhythm. The girl in her turn neither sobs nor complains, merely grimaces on Mike’s forward thrusts and pulls against the ropes and I can imagine him going deeper and deeper into her with each stroke.</p> <p>I take Catherine softly by the chin and turn her face upward to mine. I gaze deep into her eyes trying to discern her true feelings. Hell, I may just as well try to forecast next Christmas’ weather as her gaze gives nothing away.</p> <p>“Princess,” I say, “You might as well relax and enjoy it! Stop trying to fight it and it’ll be so much better for you. We’re not going to harm you, we just want our fun, so you might as well make it good for us.”</p> <p>Catherine looks up. A single tear escapes from her eye and trickles down her cheek. She looks so vulnerable and so sexy.</p> <p>“Please, please,” she whispers. “Promise me I’ll be safe and you’ll let me go home. Promise to let me go and I’ll be really naughty for you, promise I will”</p> <p>“OK Cathy,” I reply, “I promise you’ll get to go home. Really. Now let’s see just how naughty you can be.”</p> <p>“OK,” she whispers.</p> <p>“I’ll tell you what I want you to do,” I say, “every time he sticks his cock right into you I want you to say “Yes, fuck me, fuck me hard.” Do you think you can do that?”</p> <p>“Yes,” I hear. A soft almost inaudible voice.</p> <p>“Yes,” she repeats but not too convincingly. Hell, I really can’t figure this girl out. Is she into this or is she just faking it? I move back around to my original position. I sit down. I cannot see Cathy’s face as she is staring straight down into the ground. She’s silent now. Mike is into a slow pattern, maybe that’s why she stopped. No, it’s changing. Mike seems to have got some rhythm and he’s fucking her harder now.</p> <p>“Yes,” she repeats again but softly.</p> <p>Catherine looks up and gives me a half-smile.</p> <p>“Yes,” she says.</p> <p>“Yes, what?” I ask her, looking straight into her deep blue eyes.</p> <p>“Fuck me!” she replies, “Fuck me hard,” she repeats looking me in the eye as she says it. I smile but she doesn’t smile back.</p> <p>“Yes, fuck, me, fuck me hard!” she’s louder now. She’ll make a pretty good actress when she grows up.</p> <p>Mike seems to have just heard this for the first time and it has a curious effect on him. A couple more really quick hard thrusts which bring gasps from Catherine and he’s done, his load well and truly spent.</p> <p>Catherine looks up at me questioningly.</p> <p>“You did OK” I tell her.</p> <p>“I was naughty,” she says.</p> <p>“Yes you were, but all girls are naughty sometimes.” I say in agreement. “Now I suppose you want us to take you home,” I add. I am only teasing as I certainly wasn’t going to miss out on the fun. However Catherine obviously thinks I mean to take her home there and then and I am surprised to see she looks disappointed.</p> <p>“You can spank me if you like. Not too hard though. But I’ve been naughty and you can spank me if you want to. You can put my knickers in my mouth if you like but I won’t scream if you leave them out. I promise.”</p> <p>Stunned. That’s the word for it. So, she had been holding back all along.</p> <p>“Make me suck your cock. Tie my legs as far apart as they will go. Spank me again and then fuck me from behind. Fuck me really really hard.”</p> <p>Flabbergasted. She’s looking straight up at me. This sexy little preteen offering us everything.</p> <p>“Hmm,” I mused, trying to sound as though I still had doubts. “Now why should I do all of this then,” I asked.</p> <p>“I want to come,” she says simply and shrugs and smiles sweetly.</p> <p>“My, we are a naughty little minx, aren’t we?” I reply. “But, my darling Cathy, there’s something else I want off of you as well.”</p> <p>Catherine looked puzzled and as for Mike, well, he is sitting down on the tree truck looking at us both somewhat bemused. He is playing with his cock and clearly wants another poke before we leave.</p> <p>I put my lips to Catherine’s and kiss her, then my tongue probes forward and this time it she doesn’t refuse me but takes it straight into her mouth at the same time sticking her tongue into my mouth. Our tongues intertwine in the most delicious of all kisses and when it finishes we are both breathless.</p> <p>“Well Catherine,” I say, “now you’ll find out what really happens to naughty girls!”</p> <p>“Cathy,” she says “Everyone calls me Cathy.”</p> <p>“Well Cathy, I think we should begin. And, yes, I think we’ll have you gagged with your panties while I spank that naughty young bottom of yours.” I pick up the panties one more time and stuffed them into Cathy’s willing mouth.</p> <p>I spank her thoroughly and she seems to like it as much as I can tell my the muffled sounds through her gag, but I convince myself that they’re sounds of pleasure. The spanking over, I take the panties from her mouth then, as she suggested earlier, I make her suck on my cock. Oh, she makes the most beautiful cocksucker imaginable. Then it was down to the serious business. Slipping a condom over my now rampant cock, I stand behind her and tease her pussy with it. Then in it slides, so easy and so tight, so gorgeous and so sexy. I am surprised by how much of my length her little cunt can take. You can say what you like about having a virgin cherry and I’ve taken a few in my time, but for me there is something special about being second in, into a well stretched pussy and a girl that knows what it is all about. And of course, with a sexy little minx like Cathy, the added bonus of knowing that she’s gagging for it.</p> <p>Fucking Cathy is a truly mind-blowing experience. “Fuck me, fuck me harder” she keeps repeating and it is hard not to climax early but in the event I kee control and am rewarded by feeling her tight little body convulse as she has an orgasm, her body straining deliciously against the ropes as she climaxes. !I live in the big house at number 33 which you pass on the way to school,” I tell her, “I want to see you round there this weekend.” Cathy nods and I am pretty certain that I will see her again soon. And so, with the thought of further sexy adventures with Cathy playing on my mind, I leave them to it as they both want to play for a while longer. I walk down the forest path twirling Cathy’s panties around my finger with her soft voice pleading “Fuck me, fuck me harder!” growing fainter behind me. My cock is still stiff and I am tempted to turn back and give her another going over. But then, why spoil such a perfect memory and why not just look forward to the times ahead with my new-found adorable, snoggable, fuckable little princess?</p></div>",[]
1445,Sweeties In Their Knickers,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-03-31,17,5,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was break time at school and the three girls were loitering in the cloakrooms even though they were supposed to be outside the school buildings. Mandy was keeping a lookout, just in case one of the class teachers came wandering by. Mandy was thin and wiry and always seemed to be growing so that her poor mother had to keep buying her new school clothes, her school dress was still too short as Mandy’s mother was hoping that it would last a few more months until the end of the school year.</p> <p>“I´m telling you it’s a piece of cake. We do it at least once a week don’t we Mandy?” says Hannah offering a sherbet dip to Emily. Hannah was a tall, long haired blond girl, athletically built, and very popular with the other girls in the school including some in the top year which was unusual as there wasn’t much intermingling between years.</p> <p>“Yeah, Saves buyin’ ‘em. And, besides, you can always sell a few to your mates,” says Mandy.</p> <p>“Well, I wouldn’t. That’s all I can say. Besides, my mum gives me money for sweets every week, more if I ask,” Emily shook her head. Her long dark hair was held in place by a red alice band and her lively young face was a mass of freckles</p> <p>“Cripes, here comes old moaner Morgan, we’d better grab our coats and get outside” says Mandy and, heedful of the warning the other two girls grab their coats and all three head down the corridor towards the double doors and the playground outside.</p> <p>So, at the outset it looked as though the girls were at an impasse. Emily was in fact a fine, well-brought up young girl who would never do any wrong of her own volition and only ever got into trouble if she was led there by her often dubious friends.</p> <p>Ted was sinking a pint in the local pub with his friend, Ron Baker. They were in the corner and The Old Donkey was reasonably deserted so they could talk about their favourite subject without fear of being overheard by nosy-parker neighbours.</p> <p>“These are the prints that Derek gave me yesterday,” said Ron handing over a large envelope to Ted. “Bloody amazing! The detail on them is incredible, and all in colour too. You want to see the ones with Susan showing off her twat.”</p> <p>Ted did indeed want to see the ones with Susan showing off her twat. After all, he had been there when the pictures were taken. Ted took the packet and opened it. He began leafing through the pictures one by one. Yes, they were certainly excellent quality photographs. Before three or four prints had been examined and passed back to Ron, Ted found it necessary to rearrange his trousers to make himself more comfortable.</p> <p>“I really want to be there when Derek tells her that she’ll have to do some more,” said Ron “just to keep them secret. After all, she wouldn’t want Mummy and Daddy to see them, or the headmaster would she? It would be a very good time to introduce young Susan to the gentle art of sucking gentlemen’s cocks. Derek says he’s going to try picking her up after school in a couple of weeks. That way she’ll still be wearing her school uniform.”</p> <p>Ted decided it was time to go off to the Gents in order to relieve himself.</p> <p>A few pints later and more stimulating conversation about their shared interest both men left to go home to Ron’s. Not only did Ron have a nice collection of photographs, some of which Ted hadn’t seen before, but he also had a new video that they could watch together. They may be only pictures but they were the next best thing when the next encounter might be weeks away.</p> <p>Ted Granger was a bachelor in his late fifties, portly and with grey distinguished hair and a ready smile. He had taken early retirement from the Civil Service. He was, in his own words “a smart cookie”, but had decided that even his intellectual skills wouldn’t propel him to being an Assistant Under Secretary, so he had decided to quit while he was ahead and enjoy the rest of his life in full. Being a career man had meant, in Ted’s case, that he had missed out on marriage, besides, there was also the problem of finding someone who would understand his little foibles, certain peccadilloes that had been with him since early adolescence and that had grown stronger with advancing years.</p> <p>His salary had been substantial and with accumulated savings and a lump sum at early retirement he decided to go into business running a sweet shop. Ted was skeptical about the profits but considered the other advantages it might have. Two weeks after his office leaving do he spent several days visiting towns, researching, and at last found a suitable location half a mile down the road from a local school and three months later he was in business.</p> <p>While out in the park one day he had met Ron, a lanky fellow with untidy black hair, an old black velvet jacket and glasses. Ted noticed him paying too much attention to a group of young girls on the swings and being that way inclined himself he went over and struck up a conversation. They soon became firm friends with a common interest and Ron introduced him to other members of a private little clique to which he belonged.</p> <p>It was in fact several weeks after their drink at The Old Donkey before something turned up. It was a Friday afternoon in late March, at the end of the week when Hannah had convinced the weak willed Emily to “join the gang” and be part of their numerous adventures, that the two girls wandered into Granger's newsagents on the way home from school.</p> <p>There was no-one in the front of the shop, although Granger was diligently watching on the monitor in the back room. The shop had been losing some of its stock, confectionary mainly, since it had started up, a feature about which Ted had been warned by Mr. Patel the previous owner. “Schoolchildren these days” said Mr. Patel grudgingly, in his discussions with Ted, “but what can you do, eh?” Ted knew exactly what he would do.</p> <p>In the front of the shop, Hannah made hay while the sun was shining. She grabbed some Mars bars and Kit-Kats from the display and, turning towards Emily so her hands were hidden from sight Hannah slipped a hand up her dress, tugged at the waistband of her white cotton knickers and, bingo! the booty was dropped inside.</p> <p>Emily's heart was beating faster. Really she didn't have the courage of her more adventurous friend. Supposing they were caught. Emily just wanted to go while the coast was clear. But Hannah had already picked up another couple of Mars bars and had stuffed them down her knickers. She motioned for Emily to take something as well.</p> <p>Furtively Emily looked around and picked up a handful of lollipops. She slid her hand up her dress and soon the lollies were tucked safely away. Several other handfuls of confectionery joined them and soon Emily’s knickers were bulging nearly as much as Hannah’s. All of this was being closely watched by Ted on the recently installed closed circuit television monitor. Finally he decided that it was time for some action.</p> <p>“Hello girls, can I help you?” came Granger's voice as he emerged from the back of the shop. Both girls were startled but tried to look composed. Emily would have said no and walked from the shop, but Hannah, being wiser, decided it would be better to buy something and try to look like ordinary customers.</p> <p>“I'll have this sherbet dip please,” she said and put her hand in her pocket and fished out a fifty pence coin meaning to pay for the sherbet dip that she was holding.</p> <p>“That's not all you've got is it girls?” said Ted Granger, his voice sounded convincingly harsh. More to the point he was busy locking the door to the shop and putting the 'Closed' sign into the window. Emily felt her legs shaking and wanted to burst into tears.</p> <p>Ted stood there silently. Neither girl said anything. Hannah forgot about her sherbet dip and returned the fifty pence coin to her pocket. “We want to go,” she said, “let us out.”</p> <p>“You'll go when I say so, young lady. Into the back of the shop, he both of you, otherwise we'll let the police handle this one.”</p> <p>Both girls trudged resolutely through the open door into the spacious room at the back of the shop. Before Ted can follow there appeared the familiar face of Ron outside the main shop door and Ted took a few moments to let him into the shop. Ted locked up again and then the men followed the two girls and Ted closed the door to the back room.</p> <p>“Well Ted,” said Ron when they are all in the back room and the door was closed, “it looks like you’ve quite got your hands full here. Do you want me to lend a hand,” he added grinning.</p> <p>“No laughing matter,” replied Ted dryly, “I’ve got a couple of wayward young girls here who need dealing with.”</p> <p>“O. K. I’ll sit here for a while and let you get on with it,” said Ron pulling up a chair.</p> <p>“Okay, what are your names girls?” asks Ted, turning to the very worried looking pair of girls.</p> <p>“Emily' said Emily. “Hannah” said her friend.</p> <p>“And what have you taken from the shop?” continued Ted.</p> <p>“Nothin”“ said Hannah, trying to sound indignant.</p> <p>“Right, up on these chairs both of you.” barked Ted. Pulling out two wooden chairs from under the large wooden table that stood in the centre of the back room. It was an order. Both girls knew they were in trouble and straight away each girl climbed up onto a chair. Ron sat there smiling quite content to watch the show.</p> <p>“Hands on your head,” ordered Ted.</p> <p>Emily looked at Hannah without saying anything. Her look was questioning. As if in reply Hannah raised her hands and then rested them on her head. Emily did likewise.</p> <p>“Now are you going to tell me what you've got?” asked Ted again.</p> <p>Neither girl said anything. With their hands on their heads, the slight bulges in their dresses gave away the fact that they were hiding something. But Ted didn't need the tell tale signs, he had seen them do the stealing.</p> <p>Ted put his hand up Hannah´s dress and gave a tug at her knicker elastic and two Mars bars fell down onto the floor.</p> <p>“Well, well, what have we here?” he said in a tone of mock horror.</p> <p>“And how about you my lovely,” he was talking directly to Emily up on the next chair. “What have your light little fingers been picking up. He prodded the bulge underneath Emily's dress. </p> <p>Emily began to blub and shuffled nervously from foot to foot.</p> <p>""And what have you got hidden underneath here?” said Ted, and he began to slowly unbutton Emily's dress, beginning with the bottom button. He continued unbuttoning until her dress was completely undone. Underneath Emily was wearing her white cotton vest and knickers. Two lollipop sticks were protruding rather comically from the elastic of one leg of her knickers, making any denial of further misdemeanors pointless.</p> <p>“I think you've put other sweets down your knickers as well, isn't that so?” Ted asked, knowing full well that the answer was yes, since he had seen it on the video monitor. He waited for an answer from the girls.</p> <p>“Yes,” confirmed Emily in a hushed voice, the flow of tears having subsided.</p> <p>“Well then, we'd better have a look, hadn't we,” and slowly, very deliberately, with both hands he took hold of the elastic at the top of Emily's knickers and, pulling it out sufficiently, he peered down inside.</p> <p>Having had a good look he allowed Emily´s knicker elastic to snap back into place. He then pulled her vest right up, showing off her small strawberry tipped nipples. Emily didn't complain. She was sure she was going to be sent to the police and maybe have to go to court. Perhaps prison.</p> <p>“And what about you, Miss - I suppose that you've got half the sweet shop tucked away as well.” Asked Ted. As he finished saying this, he pulled up Hannah's green dress revealing her bulging white cotton knickers. Hannah blushed.</p> <p>“Can we get down now,” ventured Hannah, in an uncertain voice.</p> <p>“You're a pair of thieves” says Granger in a harsh tone, “I’ve got it all captured on video.”</p> <p>“No we’re not thieves” says Emily,” but she's close to tears again.</p> <p>“Take your knickers down” says Ted. Emily hesitates.</p> <p>“Take your knickers down now,” says Granger addressing himself to both girls. “It's that or we phone the police straight away.”</p> <p>Soon both girls are left standing there on their respective chairs with their knickers down around their ankles, showing off their bare, hairless fannies, the slit of each girl being quite distinctive.</p> <p>“Oh very nice,” says Ron, “I think we better have some photos of this. Just for the record, and for the next ten minutes he snaps away with his camera. Long shots and close-ups, shots from the back, shots from the front. Shots with the girls bending over and pulling their fanny-lips apart.</p> <p>Emily tries objecting but all she gets for her trouble is a spanking. The spanking itself is bad enough, her parents have never punished her by anything more severe than sending her to her room, but Ron has her nude, over his knee for a thorough bum warming and while one hand whacks down on her bare bum cheeks the other is feeling her fanny and rubbing her clit Soon Emily is crying but Ron keeps spanking her and wanking her and eventually the tears subside and her cries of pain give way to cries and gasps of another sort as Ron brings her to orgasm.</p> <p>Emily is a lot more compliant after that and when Ron tells her to lay on the floor and spread her legs she obeys instantly. She wanks herself too on command although she doesn’t have to go all the way this time. Ron seems content once he has finished taking some compromising pictures.</p> <p>“How about a game to finish off with girls?” says Ron, “Then I think that Mr. Granger and myself might just consider that you’ve learned your lesson and let you go. Until of course, you are naughty again and have to come back for some more.” Emily silently resolves that she isn’t going to be naughty ever again. But then again, resolutions are easier to make than to keep as her friend Hannah could well testify.</p> <p>Ron’s game involves rope. It also involves the girls putting their knickers on again although nothing else. They have to lie on the floor head to toe, or more precisely head to fanny. Lengths and lengths of rope are coiled around their torsos so that they are joined together as one.</p> <p>“Well, first of all, as further punishment, I think that we had better ensure that you girls are both going home wearing wet and sticky knickers. Just as a reminder as to what happens to dirty little sluts when they misbehave. I want you both to rub the other girls knicker gusset right into her fanny, keep rubbing her slit until her knickers are all wet and juicy. Any girl whose knickers are not thoroughly soaked through after ten minutes will get a spanking.”</p> <p>Both girls do as they are told. Their knickers become absolutely soaked. And while neither girl gets a spanking, each is completely surprised, and somewhat ashamed, as to how wet she becomes.</p> <p>The ten minutes being up, Ron has them enter into the next phase of his game. Each girl’s wrist is now tied to the other girl’s thighs. One wrist to each thigh.</p> <p>“Now, I want you each to lick the other girl’s fanny When the other girl comes, you just have to keep on licking. Keep on licking and make her come again.”</p> <p>And both Ron and Ted pull the gussets of the girls’ knickers to one side to allow their at first reluctant little tongues to get to work on the clit of their companion.</p> <p>It isn’t long before they have Hannah approaching her climax. She has to be slapped on the legs to remind her to keep on licking at Emily´s fanny. She does for a while but soon her body is convulsing strongly, pulling tight against the ropes that bind her. She is allowed only a few seconds rest until both girls are coaxed into further mutual fanny licking. Soon Emily is climaxing and groaning and gasping. Then Hannah. Then Emily again.</p> <p>It isn’t only the girls who are surprised by the number of orgasms they manage, but both Ron and Ted are pleasantly surprised as well. But when you are a horny, albeit somewhat reluctant, little slut you are always ready and up for it and can orgasm again and again.</p> <p>A look at the clock shows that time has ticked on relentlessly and while our pair of dirty-minded manipulators would be keen to have Emily and Hannah there as playthings for the rest of the afternoon, evening and night, they realize that they had better set them free before the girls lateness and inability to explain it away brings them unwelcome attention. Therefore, with a certain amount of sadness, Ted unties the girls and they usher them away to the bathroom to clean up. Once dressed the girls look prim and proper again. As a parting shot Ted grabs the eight bars of confectionery that have until then lain forgotten on the floor and shoves four bars down inside each girls knickers.</p> <p>Ted and Ron watch from the door as Hannah and Emily wander off down the street.</p> <p>“Come again next week girls!” they call out after them. Hannah and Emily don’t look back.</p></div>",[]
1446,Blue Mercedes,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-04-27,6,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The man moved around in front of her and slowly began to unzip his trousers. It was Paul this time, last time it had been Brian. Brian was now behind her and he had a cane which she knew would soon come swiftly and painfully down to leave six red stripes on her bare bottom. There would be more if she wasn’t a good girl and swallowed every bit of spunk when she was sucking the cock that would be thrust in front of her. What made it worse was that this was happening in the outdoors in the park on the outskirts of town, tucked away where people hardly ever went. But they might, and they might see her and she didn’t want that. She just wanted to get it over with. She was tied to one of those park benches, kneeling on it, her knees and ankles and torso tightly secured by long lengths of thick blue rope with her elbows tied to the back of the seat leaving her lower arms free, free to grab on to a man’s torso while she sucked. Melanie could put up with this since she knew that they wouldn’t harm her and once they had had their fun she would be set free to return to the safety of her house and her cosy bedroom where she could snuggle down in bed.</p> <p>She would be more careful in future.</p> <p>Melanie knew that it was a mistake as soon as she got into the car. She had only gone into town to get her mum some bread and normally would have caught the bus back, but when the blue Mercedes stopped and a smart young friendly looking man in the driver seat offered her a lift she accepted thinking only that she could save the bus fare and buy some sweets.</p> <p>Melanie had opened the rear door got in and sat on the back seat, putting the fresh warm loaf of bread carefully on the seat beside her. Getting into the car was so easy and such a mistake. The blue Mercedes drove in another direction to her way home even though she had been clear about the directions to her house. “I’m taking the scenic route,” the well dressed nicely-spoken young man in the driver’s seat had said to her with a smile when she had pointed it out. He drove down Forest Road rather than Town Approach and after about half a mile they pulled into a lay by. Before Melanie had time to ask why they had stopped or protest that she really would rather walk the rest of the way home now, thank you very much, another man had appeared, probably from behind some bushes while Melanie had been distracted by the driver. The man on foot walked up to the car and spoke to the driver who seemed to know him.</p> <p>“Got a nice little beauty there I see,” said the new man chuckling. He opened the rear door and sat in the back passenger seat. “I like a nice little blond girl now and again. Blond girls are the naughtiest ones, they make your cock hard quickest and they fuck the slowest.” He grinned. Melanie’s heart sank.</p> <p>“Got to find out if she’s as naughty as the last girl though,” said the driver starting up the engine again, “I think she looks as though she might do more than three trips round.” He turned back and grinned at them, then looking to the front again he started the engine, drove forward out of the lay by and steered the blue Mercedes back onto the road they had recently left.</p> <p>""Well Melanie,"" the driver said, she had told him her name just after she got into the car, ""I think that you are a very naughty girl. Girls that get into cars with strange men are very naughty girls aren’t they Melanie?. Let me hear you say it. Say: 'Yes Uncle Brian and Uncle Paul, I am a very naughty girl'"". Paul was the name of the man who was driving. Brian was the other man, the man who now had his hand on Melanie's knee and was now stroking his fingers up and down her leg just below the hem of her skirt.</p> <p>""No, I'm not really, I just want to get home, please.""</p> <p>""No, that's not what I wanted to hear Melanie. I wanted you to say what I told you: 'Yes Uncle Brian and Uncle Paul, I am a very naughty girl´, because we know that you are a very naughty girl and we want you to show us."" “Uncle Brian” now had his hand under her skirt and was stroking her thigh close to her knickers.</p> <p>""No, really I just wanted a lift. Look there's my street. Will you let out now please?""</p> <p>""Look Melanie, there's plenty of time. Uncle Paul will drive us around the town and back again and then if you have been a naughty girl we will let you out at the end of your street."" Uncle Brian now had his hand at the top her leg and his fingers were toying with Melanie's knicker elastic.</p> <p>""No, I want to get out now. Please!"" Melanie pleaded with the men. But they didn't stop and soon her street was far behind them.</p> <p>""It would be much easier for you to admit being a naughty girl. Otherwise I might have to ask Uncle Paul to stop the car out in the country and we might have to take you out and smack and cane your bottom, your bare bottom, with your knickers pulled right down."" Uncle Brian slipped a finger up inside the elastic of her knickers and gave them a tug.</p> <p>""OK, so I am a naughty girl I suppose,"" said Melanie finally. After all, she had got into a car and mummy often told her not to go with strangers.</p> <p>""That's a bit better. But now say it the way I told you: 'Yes Uncle Brian and Uncle Paul, I am a very naughty girl'"". Uncle Brian now had his hand inside the front of Melanie’s knickers and his fingers were rubbing up and down her slit.</p> <p>Melanie showed the men that she was a good girl and said it the way they wanted.</p> <p>Next it was showing them her knickers and she had to do that exactly the way they wanted as well, with her skirt pulled right up and her legs spread wide apart. Then she had to show them her fanny and she had to do that by pulling the crotch of her knickers to one side and pulling apart her fanny-lips so that she was showing the pink insides of her surprisingly juicy pussy. Soon she had to take her knickers off and be a good girl and pass them to Uncle Brian who, after sniffing them, passed them to Uncle Paul who, after sniffing them, tossed them carelessly onto the front passenger seat.</p> <p>So it went on, the men making Melanie say and do ruder and ruder things and with them becoming more and more demanding.</p> <p>It was now Melanie’s fifth time around the route and Melanie was straddling the man in the back of the car, impaled on his huge hot erect cock, gliding up and down, up and down, faster and faster, trying desperately to have her orgasm before the blue Mercedes came to her street. She tried hard, really hard.</p> <p>“Yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck your dirty little schoolgirl slut. Put your spunk right up inside me. Spunk me, spunk me, spunk me. I’m going to fuck your cock and make you spunk.”</p> <p>But it did no good. Try as she might she couldn’t get Uncle Paul to spunk up her tight little cunt, neither could she manage to reach a climax of her own although she had been very close. She relaxed a bit and sadly she watched the end of her road slip by out of sight in the back window. She slowed down, exhausted, the urgency having passed. She was resigned now to her fate, to be driven back to the out of sight picnic area, resigned to being tied, possibly naked, over he picnic bench or the park seat and having both men punish her and take pleasure themselves in doing so, as well as them have the pleasure afforded to them by her new-found skill of cock-sucking.</p> <p>They explained the rules to her the first time they drove right past her street: if she made the man in the back spunk then she would be let out, if not they would have to go round again but they would stop at Bobbins Wood on the outskirts of town where she would be punished, tied up and spanked and caned, for not being the naughty girl she had confessed to earlier. She would also have to suck one man’s cock until he spunked. They would then do another circuit with the men changing places. There was also a rule whereby if she climaxed while she was in the back of the car then they would just drive around again but without the need for her to be punished. A free ride they called it.</p> <p>They drove up the hill in silence. Paul’s cock was still hot and erect inside of her but she didn’t feel aroused. Neither did she feel fear, she knew their punishment of her would be merely discomforting, something she had to put up with so they could get their pleasure, she had had it before and she didn’t fear it. She didn’t quite know what she felt. A certain anticipation certainly. Maybe a certain ambivalence that the whole fucking process would soon be happening again. On and on until she got Uncle Paul or Uncle Brian to spunk on the drive homeward. But they had such self-control that all she had done so far was to have orgasms herself. Three of them in fact. And she knew she would probably have more before she achieved her task and was set free.</p> <p>Uncle Brian in the driver’s seat slowly decelerated the car and the blue Mercedes glided smoothly to a standstill. They were there already.</p> <p>“Come on Honeybun,” said Paul, disengaging himself from her, “come and get your punishment for not being a naughty enough girl.” His voice was light, normal, as though he was inviting her over for a sandwich and a Coke. Melanie shrugged; she got out of the car, pulled her dress down and walked slowly to the park bench.</p> <p>They did strip her. Completely this time, even her shoes and socks. And there was more rope this time too. She was tied as before to the park bench. They took off her clothes slowly and they tied the ropes around her slowly too, as though every rope had a certain place and had to be tied to a certain tightness. They felt her up liberally as they did so and she felt herself unwillingly responding to their caresses and fondling as they slowly and idly tied more rope onto her thighs, her ankles or around her waist. It wasn’t just their hands that brushed over her body as they slowly denuded it but lips and tongues would be brushed and licked over all parts of her body. They seemed to enjoy her nervousness at being stripped while in full view of any pedestrians who might be walking along the distant pathway although they were, thankfully, out of sight of cars that might pass along the road.</p> <p>Paul was in front of her pulling off her white cotton vest, the last item of her clothing other than her shoes and socks, and positioning her arms so that he could bind them with the same thick blue rope that bound the rest of her body. Brian was behind her stroking her fanny, making her hips buck and thrust. When he felt she was sufficiently excited he stopped stroking and spanked her bottom.</p> <p>Paul finished binding her arms. He moved behind her and grabbed hold of a nipple using the finger and thumb of each hand and gently twisted and tweaked. Brian continued spanking her, but softly so that it was not just bearable but actually quite stimulating. After a few minutes Paul let go of her nipples and she felt his hands slide down her body to end up between her legs where one hand probed her tight but wet little pussy and the other began to rub her stiff little clit. Brian spanked her harder. Paul continued to rub and probe with his fingers and Melanie continued to buck her hips. She was close to climaxing, but they were just teasing her, building her up for later. Soon the stimulation stopped and it was time for her to suck cock.</p> <p>Brian gave her six stinging strokes with the cane. When Paul came forward with his erect cock, big and stiff and sticking out in front of him, Melanie eagerly took it into her mouth as far as she could. She wrapped her lower arms around his waist as much as she could and began to suck. She began to let his big cock slide slowly in and out of her mouth waiting in anticipation for the flow of warm thick spunk, ready to swallow hard and not spill a drop so as not to get more stinging punishment from the cane. She sucked well and soon Paul spunked and Melanie swallowed. Then they untied her and it was back to the blue Mercedes for another circuit.</p> <p>The car passed the end of Melanie's street again. She didn’t get out that time. Instead she got a free ride. Then another. Next time around she concentrated very very hard on trying to make it the last time.</p> <p>""Fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking!"" said Melanie.</p> <p>Up and down, up and down, up and down she went.</p> <p>""Fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking, fucking!"" she said.</p> <p>Up and down, up and down, up and down and faster and faster she went.</p> <p>""You are a fucking naughty little girl fucking with a naughty fucking uncle!"" he said.</p> <p>Faster and faster she went, as fast as she thought she possibly could. ""Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,” she shouted, louder and louder, nearing a climax of her own as well as feeling that Uncle Brian was nearing his.</p> <p>“Yes, I am a fucking naughty girl. Fuck me! Fuck me hard. Fuck me hard Uncle Brian! Fuck this very naughty schoolgirl hard up her tight little cunt!""</p> <p>And naughty Uncle Brian was so excited that he spunked, and his spunk would have gone everywhere over the back seat of the blue Mercedes had it not been for the naughty girl bouncing up and down on his lap and getting a hot fanny-load. She also got more than a hot fanny full of spunk, she climaxed just after she felt the warm jet of liquid spurting up her pussy. She didn’t care for a free ride though, having brought Brian to climax she just wanted to get out while the going was good.</p> <p>Melanie was let out of the blue Mercedes at the end of her street and ran straight the way home, with her loaf of bread in her hand, still fresh but no longer as soft and warm as it had been. She reached her front door and let herself in with her key.</p> <p>""Where have you been, you've been gone nearly two hours,"" said her mother, “I was getting worried about you.”</p> <p>""I met some friends and I went off with them. Sorry"". Melanie smiled at her mother who smiled back.</p> <p>""Alright, not to worry. Tea will be ready in fifteen minutes"" said her mum.</p> <p>Melanie ran up the stairs hoping that her mum wouldn't notice that she wasn't wearing her knickers. She had left them in the car, not wanting to ask for them back in case the men changed their minds about letting her go. Upstairs she grabbed a clean pair of knickers from her bedside drawer and headed into the bathroom where she washed her sticky fanny clean before putting them on.</p> <p>Melanie's white schoolgirl knickers were in fact still lying carelessly on the front seat of the blue Mercedes. The blue Mercedes was now driving along the same roads that it had a short while ago when Melanie was the girl passenger. Only now there was a new girl in the back seat, a lovely, dark haired, fresh-faced young girl by the name of Helen. Helen was in fact in the same school and the same class as Melanie. Helen's nice pale blue knickers were now lying carelessly on the front seat on top of Melanie's white ones.</p> <p>""Dirty, dirty, dirty, dirty, dirty cunt!"" Helen was saying; her skirt was pulled right up and her legs were spread wide apart with her fingers pulling her fanny-lips wide open so that Uncle Paul in the back with his face between her legs could use his tongue and try very very hard to lick her cunt spotlessly clean.</p> <p>But that's another story!</p></div>",[]
1447,Sarah's Good Deed,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-09-29,13,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah had been playing near her home in Inglebert Street, in the square by the church. There were some swings in the playground she liked to play on.</p> <p>She was still wearing her school clothes: a short blue striped dress and white socks and black shoes and, of course, her white cotton vest and her navy blue school knickers. Mummy didn’t like her playing in the playground by herself, but Sarah didn’t always do what Mummy said.</p> <p>She saw the silver BMW pull up while she was sitting on the swings, swinging gently to and fro. The man that got out was smartly dressed in a dark blue suit, like the one Daddy wore to the office. The man came into the park and over to Sarah.</p> <p>“Can you tell me the way to the swimming baths at Ironmonger’s Row?” he asked.</p> <p>Sarah knew the way, she went there often after school. She loved swimming. She explained how to get there. The man looked puzzled and didn’t understand.</p> <p>“I’ll give you ten pounds if you come with me and show me the way. You can catch the bus back,” offered the stranger.</p> <p>Ten pounds was a lot more than Sarah’s pocket money, and even more than she had got saved up for Christmas presents. She knew Mummy wouldn’t have allowed her to go with the man. But like playing in the park, Sarah didn’t always tell Mummy about the things she did. “Well,” she reasoned, “I will be doing a good deed if I do, and Mummy and Daddy are always telling me to do good deeds for other people.”</p> <p>A few minutes later they were in the car and driving along in the direction of Ironmonger’s Row. It was a short distance and they were soon there. Sarah expected the car to stop but the man drove past, saying that as she had been a good girl he would drive her some of the way back. He drove down a few more streets then stopped the car at the end of a long side street where there was no-one about.</p> <p>“You’re a really lovely girl Sarah,” he said, calling her by name since she had told him it as they were driving along. “I’ll give you the money, but first will you let me give you a kiss? I’ll give you and extra ten pounds if you do.” Sarah didn’t really want to kiss him, but she agreed anyway, just to get the extra money. She wanted to get it over with and go home.</p> <p>He kissed her on the lips Her heart was beating faster and she wanted to go.</p> <p>“That was really nice Sarah, lovely. Do you kiss all the boys in school?” He tried to sound funny but Sarah didn’t think it was and wished that he would just hand over the twenty pounds so she could go.</p> <p>“Just another kiss. A nice long one this time,” he said.</p> <p>Sarah didn’t say “No” and the man kissed her again, his lips pressed against hers. He put his hand on her leg and as they kissed it slid up her skirt right between her legs.</p> <p>He kissed her full on the lips and she could feel his tongue licking her own lips. His hand was sliding up and down over her knickers, just like Sarah used to do to herself when Mummy was out. She couldn’t say a word. Not ”Stop” or anything because his mouth was over hers. And she would have said “Stop” because the man’s fingers had pulled the crotch of her knickers to one side and were rubbing her up and down her slit. Right on her button where she liked to do it to herself.</p> <p>Just as she was beginning to get frightened, the man broke off completely and, looking up at her, he licked his lips.</p> <p>‘Well Sarah, that was absolutely wonderful. I hope you don’t let all the wicked men do that to you!’</p> <p>Sarah didn’t say anything.</p> <p>“Tell you what,” the man said, “you are so wonderful and nice that I’ll give you another twenty pounds if you will let me lick you, you know, just like an ice cream.”</p> <p>Sarah was still a bit shocked. She was going to say “No” and just get out and run all the way home, home to her house and her bedroom in Inglebert Street. But she didn’t say “No.” Instead she nodded her head and whispered “OK” in a very hushed voice. After all she had never had forty pounds before and to her it seemed like more money in the whole world.</p> <p>Soon the man was fumbling with his hands up her dress and taking down her navy blue school knickers. She had half expected it so she didn’t make a fuss.</p> <p>Then, when her knickers were off, the man took hold of one of her feet and looped something around it. It was a red silk cord that had one end tied around the door handle. Sarah wondered how she had never noticed the cord before. Soon Sarah’s foot was tied fast to door by the silk cord. Then the man did the same with the other foot, so that her foot was secured to the other door and her legs were spread wide apart. It was a little bit uncomfortable but not too much. The man smiled at her.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Sarah, just part of my little game. I love you too much to hurt you. Relax and you’ll find that you will enjoy it.”</p> <p>Sarah didn’t feel much like smiling, and it was very difficult to relax. Still, she did trust the man and was sure he would give her the money.</p> <p>“Just one more little thing, sweetheart,” he said and took hold of both of Sarah’s hands in one of his. He produced another piece of red silk cord identical to the ones binding each Sarah’s feet to the door handles. He put her hands behind her back and tied the cord.</p> <p>“How clever,” thought Sarah, “to be able to tie a knot without even looking at it.” The man smiled at Sarah, a big grin this time, and despite herself Sarah smiled back at him.</p> <p>He lifted Sarah’s dress at the front and slowly stroked her fanny. Sarah was worried. Not by the man stroking her fanny but by the fact that someone might be passing by and look into the car and then they would be in trouble, her as well as him. She craned her neck up so that she could see out of the window. The street was completely deserted which made Sarah feel a little better.</p> <p>“Relax,” said the man. Sarah slid down a bit on the seat and tried to be cooperative.</p> <p>Sarah didn’t really know what she should expect. How long would all this go on for and what would the man do? But she didn’t have long to wait to find what was coming next. As soon as she slid down on the back seat the man hunched himself over and began licking her down below. Just like an ice cream. Just like he said he would.</p> <p>First he licked her just above the knees. Then her thighs. The just below her fanny. Then on her fanny. And then his fingers were prying open her fanny lips and he was licking her most intimate bits. “How rude!” thought Sarah, but she let him do it without saying a word in protest.</p> <p>Very soon Sarah realized that the man’s tongue was concentrating on her button, her very secret place that she played with in bed some nights. In fact it was rather nice, she liked the wetness of his tongue and rather thought that one day when Mummy and Daddy were out she might try rubbing herself down there with some soap and water. Sarah lay back and tried to relax.</p> <p>However, just as she tried to do this, the man started to do something else that came as a bit of a shock. As well as licking her on her button he was, every so often, trying to push his tongue right up her little vagina.</p> <p>“Oh!” said Sarah, in shock. She would have sat up and pushed his head away from her lap but of course she was tied up so she couldn’t.</p> <p>The man heard her reaction and stopped probing with his tongue. He looked up at her and winked at her.</p> <p>“Oh well,” thought Sarah, “this must be what grown ups do;” and convinced that no harm would come to her and, perhaps more importantly, that no-one was going to come along and discover them, Sarah did find that she could relax. She slid down a little further in the back seat and spread her legs as wide as she could while the man’s busy tongue worked at her tender young pussy. Every time his tongue pushed into her vagina her body tensed and pulled against the cords. Over and over again. Sarah began to enjoy it.</p> <p>Sarah began having strange imaginings. She imagined Sammy in front of her, Sammy with her long golden hair and her pretty blue eyes. Sammy her friend who had whispered to her that they should feel inside each other’s knickers and rub each other’s slits. Sammy who had kissed her when they had been alone in Sammy’s bedroom.</p> <p>Sarah had been frightened by Sammy and had run away, but now she wished she had stayed and done what Sammy asked. Now she could tell Sammy about having her fanny licked. Perhaps they could even be alone in Sammy’s bedroom again and lick each other’s fannies. She imagined Sammy was licking her fanny now. Sammy was putting her tongue deep into Sarah’s fanny. Sammy was making Sarah come.</p> <p>Having finished, the man smiled up at her. Then he undid the red silk ties, put her knickers back on her and helped Sarah straighten herself up again.</p> <p>The man got out his wallet and pulled out lots of notes: at least three five pound notes, several ten pound notes and a couple of twenty pound notes.</p> <p>‘Here,’ he said, ‘these are all for you since you have been such a super girl. Look after them and don’t let Mummy find them.’</p> <p>Sarah took the money and put it in the pocket of her dress.</p> <p>‘If ever you want a nice afternoon out, you know a really nice afternoon out: fun fair and candy floss, train rides, burgers, cinema, chips, rowing on the lake, a slap up meal at MacDonald’s, then just come with me early one Saturday afternoon. Maybe we could even go to the seaside.’</p> <p>Sarah still didn’t know what to say.</p> <p>‘Oh, and I’ve got a friend who would like to meet you as well.’ He smiled.</p> <p>Next thing she knew, she was standing on the pavement and the silver BMW had sped off round the corner.</p> <p>Sarah kept the money. She didn’t say anything to her mum or to anyone else, not even Sammy. And she was very sensible about not spending the money all at once. She counted it all out, there was eighty five pounds in total. She put fifty pounds in a safe place, and used the rest slowly, each week buying extra sweets and comics and some new clothes for her Barbie doll. She also remembered to spend some on Christmas presents for her mum, dad and grandmother. Yes, Sarah was a good girl and always did kind things for others.</p></div>",[]
1448,Pirates' Lair,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,,2006-10-31,10,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jenny and Alison sang very well and were in the choir at church. Their mother always went to church with the two girls on Sundays as she always loved to hear her daughters sing. Jenny and Alison liked the church even though the vicar, a good friend of their mother’s, was a bit stodgy. His assistant, the curate, was fun though. The two sisters were keen to be in other church groups, they already went to Sunday school and now they were keen to join the Brownies which met at the church hall every Friday after school.</p> <p>It wasn’t difficult for the vicar, the Very Reverend Collins, a thin, stern looking man in his fifties, to persuade their mother Jean to let Jenny and Alison join the Brownies. This also helped Jean who had a part time job and did not get home until seven o’clock each evening. Currently she had the girls go to her sister’s house after school from where she would pick them up. Furthermore, the vicar and the curate drove all the girls home in the church minibus after Brownie sessions to save the parents the job of collecting them.</p> <p>Jenny and Alison walked briskly to the church hall the first Friday after they had enrolled, their long blonde tresses fluttering in the light breeze, they were very much alike, in fact they could be mistaken for twins were it not for the fact that Alison was a good few inches taller than Jenny. As usual, they were both dressed in their school uniform. This in the summer months was a green and white checked frock, with white socks and black shoes. Of course, underneath they were wearing white cotton vests and white cotton panties. They chatted eagerly about what Brownies would be like. Their mother had wanted to buy them each a Brownie uniform but Rev. Collins said not to worry and that it was all provided.</p> <p>There were now eight girls in the Brownies including Jenny and Alison and Karen who was in fact a Girl Guide. Recently Rev. Collins had provided them all with their new Brownie outfits. These were short brown dresses of thin cotton and a yellow jumper. There was also a pair of black plimsolls, white socks and a pair of white cotton panties. They had to put on this Brownie outfit when they first came in at the back of the church hall where there was a changing area and pegs on which to hang hats and coats. All of the girls changed together. They noticed that Rev. Collins was always around watching them and some of the girls felt a bit embarrassed and shy at having to change in front of a man, even if he was a vicar.</p> <p>Brownies was in fact taken by Mr. Watkins, the curate, a portly gentleman somewhere in his thirties, he never told anyone his exact age. In reality the proper Brownies only lasted for half an hour. During this time the girls did the usual Brownie stuff that they could tell their parents and teachers about. Mr. Watkins took the “drab half-hour” as he called it, and during this time Rev. Collins would have a girl in his office for reading practice. The girls would take turns at this, each girl having to go on a different week. She would go into the study and then sit on Rev. Collins’ lap and read from the chosen book, it was a different book each time but they all had rude stories and pictures in them. After the story the girls would have to answer questions on it and write down the answers in an exercise book that Rev. Collins kept locked up in a cupboard in his office. </p> <p>The names and dates for girls’ reading practice were pinned up on the wall of the church hall. Alison was picked out for this a few weeks after their first session. She was quite nervous about this; she had sneaked a look in his study on several occasions on their first evening. Rev. Collins had a black leather chair and a nearly empty desk, while on a shelf in the cupboard nearby, which just happened to be open, she noticed some girlie magazines and a large candle and a bottle of baby oil. Alison had asked one of the older girls about this, big blonde Karen, a happy large framed girl with long black hair and twinkling blue eyes, the only one of the girls who was developing any bust a all and quite easily the most mature girl amongst them. Karen laughed when Alison shyly mentioned the sessions in Rev. Collins study and Karen told Alison not to worry, all Rev. Collins did was slide his hand up your dress while you read a rude story to him, and after the first session he would usually put his hand in your knickers as well. Karen thought Rev. Collins was rather dull.</p> <p>Alison’s view of this was a mixture of relief and anxiety. She was relieved that nothing worse would happen to her, she could cope with having a man feel up inside her knickers. In fact, their next door neighbour, Mr. Green, had had his hand up inside her knickers on a couple of occasions and it hadn’t been too bad. She did try to keep out of his way though, just in case he got more frisky ideas and wanted to do something more, which she felt was a distinct possibility if he got her alone. No, what she was really anxious about was her younger sister Jenny. She felt very protective towards her and thought that they may have to quit Brownies altogether in order to save Jenny’s modesty. This would also be a bit hard to explain to Mum and Dad since they had both been so keen to join in the first place.</p> <p>She finally broached the subject with Jenny one night when they were both in their bedroom getting ready for bed.</p> <p>“Oh, cool!” had been Jenny’s reaction, “so the other girls weren’t telling fibs, he really is a pervert! I’ll take off my knickers first and give him a shock!”</p> <p>“Oh really”, thought Alison, “the depravity of the younger generation these days!” But inwardly she was in fact quite pleased. Not only did it show that her younger sister was a lot more sassy than she had given her credit for, but it also meant that they could both continue to be Brownies which they both enjoyed, especially the naughty bits with Mr. Watkins.</p> <p>In fact both girls now realized that each Brownie session followed a set routine. Most weeks after Brownies had been started for half an hour, Rev. Collins would join them after finishing his reading session. This would be for the part where the girls did gym practice for which they had to change into white cotton vests and navy blue cotton gym knickers, all under the watchful gaze of Rev. Collins who always seemed to be about at the right time. Or the wrong time, depending on which point of view you saw it from. Rev. Collins would then usually depart for his own solitary pleasures.</p> <p>The girls would get out the mats and form two teams for games organized by Mr. Watkins. There was tag and skipping and headstands and handstands. There was lots of stretching. There was usually a tug of war.</p> <p>After thirty minutes of such games Mr. Watkins would organize some wrestling. The girls enjoyed the wrestling. There were several variations. To start, girls would wrestle in pairs. Then in teams. Mr. Watkin’s dressed in only his shorts would join one of the teams. It would take three girls to hold down Mr. Watkins, so Mr. Watkins would often make a team by himself and take on the other two girls’ teams. It was not unknown for a girl to have her knickers pulled down during some of the frolics, but the girls didn’t seem to mind, and because it was fun they actually enjoyed it. They never seemed to mind if Mr. Watkin’s hand accidentally brushed up against their fanny. They also made quite a lot of noise; if they had been quieter they might have heard Rev. Collins come back into the church hall one particular evening. He came perhaps at an unfortunate moment when two of the girls in the heat of the moment had got their knickers pulled right down around their ankles. Rev. Collins was clearly shocked and at the same time clearly fascinated. The girls, up until then perfectly at ease with their partial nudity, were all of a sudden terribly embarrassed.</p> <p>“I need to see you at the end of the evening,” was all Rev. Collins eventually said to Mr. Watkins before departing, somewhat red in the face.</p> <p>The ensuing meeting between them was somewhat briefer than Mr. Watkins had anticipated and was simply a warning. He wasn’t sure if Rev. Collins was saying “be careful or we might get into trouble,” or “be careful or you will get yourself into trouble.” Anyway, it was a light reprimand, the pot calling the kettle black, as it were, and as such Mr. Watkins saw no reason to curtail any of his somewhat enjoyable practices.</p> <p>The next week Mr. Watkins invented the game of “Pirates”. Girls would be sailors and have treasure, silver coins, hidden down their navy blue knickers. The girls would have to run, one by one, across the church hall. Mr. Watkins, the pirate, would try to catch them. This quickly became a wild free for all. The girls who were caught and robbed would become part of the robber pirate band. They would try to steal the treasure from the other girls. Most girls ended up losing their knickers. One game, when there were six sailors, in knickers, and only two pirate girls, without, the sailor gang challenged the pirates and ended up winning. In a tussle where Mr. Watkins was pinned on the ground, one of the girls pulled down Mr. Watkins shorts. Wow! his cock was on display. Mr. Watkins pinned under five girls couldn’t do anything about it. Not that he seemed to mind. So the game just carried on. Mr. Watkins lost his shorts completely as one of the older girls, Julie, dared to take them off. Finally the bustle died down, Mr. Watkins, exhausted, was unable to move. He had one girl on each arm, and a girl on each leg, and big, blonde Karen, totally nude, was sitting on his face. Mr. Watkins’ cock was sticking straight up in the air. It looked big and red and stiff, much like the candle in Rev. Collins’ study. Soon several eager girlish hands had taken advantage of the exposed member, some of them showing an uncanny expertise in wanking it which would have made a casual observer wonder where they had learned such skills. Soon Mr. Watkins’ pent up spunk had found a somewhat forceful release and three girls retreated hastily to the washroom to clean up their sticky hands.</p> <p>“Pirates’ Lair” was another of Mr. Watkins’ wild ideas. If caught, the sailor girl would be hauled back to the pirates’ lair, where after taking down her knickers Mr. Watkins would rob her of her treasure. In the pirates’ lair, in reality a rectangular hideaway formed by half a dozen vaulting horses arranged at the corner of the church hall, the sailor girl would be carefully and skillfully tied up by Mr. Watkins who brought in many lengths of multicoloured rope for exactly that purpose. The girl would always be tied with her hands together above her head and her legs stretched wide apart. Mr. Watkins would then tickle her making sure that the girl’s fanny got a fair share of the attention. Sometimes he would lick her and stick his tongue into strange places. The girls loved that. Then Mr. Watkins would go after the next sailor girl. About half the girls were caught each game. Those who were not caught could keep the coins as pocket money. Those girls who were caught got sweets as compensation. The games got wilder and wilder. One Friday Karen was the first sailor to be caught and dragged back to the pirates’ lair. The girls giggled as they saw her navy blue knickers get thrown over the walls of the lair and heard her mock screams as Mr. Watkins got busy tying her up. But on this particular occasion Mr. Watkins didn’t spring out as quickly as he usually did looking for other sailor girls. Alison’s mock screams ceased and it was all a bit quiet. Some of the girls wanted to go closer and find out what was happening. Others thought it was a trap and that soon he would spring out and they would be caught.</p> <p>Eventually curiosity won and the girls did all venture closer. Alison was the first to peer over the top of the lair. She was flabbergasted by what she saw. She didn’t know whether to tell the other girls to come and look or to try to send them away. Soon all the girls were looking anyway. What they saw was a very well tied and bound Karen, her legs spread-eagled, and a totally naked Mr. Watkins on top of her bobbing slowly up and down. Karen was very red In the face and moaning softly.</p> <p>“Is he hurting her?“ asked Lorraine, one of the youngest girls.</p> <p>“No, silly, he’s fucking her,” answered Jenny. Alison felt her ears beginning to go red with embarrassment at the remark of her rude little sister.</p> <p>“Just watch,” continued Jenny, “very soon she’ll have a climax and so will Mr. Watkins.”</p> <p>She was of course totally correct. And all the girls were watching transfixed. Mr. Watkins however seemed in no hurry at all to climax and while Karen did indeed have a very noisy and satisfying climax herself, it wasn’t until a good ten or so minutes later. Mr. Watkins continued slowly fucking her and a couple of minutes later she had another really big orgasm, pulling very tight against the ropes this time as her body convulsed and this seemed to excite her even more. This time Mr. Watkins climaxed as well withdrawing his big swollen cock from her tight pussy and showering her naked belly and little titties with spunk. The two of them collapsed together in a heap. All the girls cheered.</p> <p>But not everyone was happy.</p> <p>“That is the absolute limit!” exploded Rev. Collins. Everyone turned to look at him, no one having heard him creep up on the proceedings.</p> <p>“Far beyond the absolute limit in fact,” bellowed Rev. Collins. He was very red in the face and he seemed to be having a climax of a different sort. “This is the very last Brownie session ever. Otherwise we are all going to get arrested and thrown into jail.”</p> <p>However, even though Rev. Collins was sincere whilst speaking, it turned out to be far from the very last Brownie session.</p></div>",[]
1449,Best Friends,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,"Julia had been a naughty girl. Her naughtiness had resulted in her getting a detention from Mr. Dobson. The much feared Mr. Dobson about whom she had heard many tales of girls being subjected to, well, let’s just say for the purposes of politeness, things not very nice for a young girl to have to endure. She might have expected her friends to support her in her current predicament but at that moment her so called friends were being anything but supportive.",2006-11-30,2,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“What do you call a girl with her skirt off and her knickers round her ankles?” quipped Linda as she hung her duffle bag up on the hook and grabbed her jacket.</p> <p>“I don’t know, what do you call a girl with her skirt off and her knickers round her ankles?” answered Katie sitting on the bench putting on her trainers.</p> <p>“Julia Benton in detention with Mr. Dobson.” said Linda smiling.</p> <p>“That’s not funny!” said Julia angrily.</p> <p>Katie pulled her jacket off of the coat-peg, it was chilly out in the playground.</p> <p>“I’ve got one for you,” said Katie. “What do you call a girl in room 9 after school wearing just socks with Mr. Dobson’s finger up her fanny?” </p> <p>“Dunno,” answered Linda, “wouldn’t be Julia Benton would it?”</p> <p>“Spot on.” said Katie, giggling. Zoe giggled too.</p> <p>“You are all horrible and I don’t know why I‘m friends with you.” shouted Julia. “You know I’ve got detention with bloody Dobson and it’s nothing to joke about.”</p> <p>“I don’t know,” said Katie, “I’ve heard that his detentions can be quite stimulating!”</p> <p>“Come here you little minx,” said Linda in tones as low as she could muster trying to mimic the voice of Mr. Dobson, “I need to teach you a lesson.” She pulled Katie over to her by the girl’s arm then lifting Katie’s skirt with one hand, Linda thrust her other hand down inside Katie’s regulation white cotton school knickers.</p> <p>“Oooh Sir! Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh Sir! Oooh ooooooh sir! I’m going to come for you Sir!” Katie pretended to be in the throes of orgasm, bucking her hips, tilting her head violently and crossing her eyes while her voice got more and more breathless and squeaky as she said the last bit.</p> <p>Julia burst into tears and ran off down the corridor. “You’re all horrible and I hate you,” the three girls heard her wail as Julia disappeared around the corner.</p> <p>“You know I think we overdid it a bit,” said Zoe feeling guilty.</p> <p>Katie shrugged. “Well, I think she deserved it,” she said, “after all, she’s always ready to laugh at everyone else in the class when they get into trouble.”</p> <p>“You two go ahead and go outside, I’ll catch you up later,” said Zoe putting her jacket back on the hook before setting off down the corridor in the direction Julia had headed.</p> <p>Katie and Linda put their jackets on and headed for the playground.</p> <p> Zoe ran up the stairs and checked their form room, then the classroom next door, both were empty. She carefully checked the stock rooms attached to each classroom. Still no luck. “Maybe the toilets,” she thought and rushed back down the stairs.</p> <p>Sure enough, the third cubicle in the girls’ toilets was being used. Zoe thought she could hear sobbing behind the door. Zoe stuck her head down peering under the door. She could see just the lower part of a pair of legs, short white socks, black shoes and a pair of knickers twisted around the ankles “I’m sorry Julia,” said Zoe softly, “come on, let’s be friends again.”</p> <p>“No. Go away,” came the reply.</p> <p>“O. K. If you won’t come out then I’ll just have to come in.” Zoe made a vain attempt at wiggling under the door. She might have made it too if Julia hadn’t been inside the cubicle taking up most of the space. In the event it wasn’t necessary.</p> <p>“It’s O. K. I’m coming out,” said Julia, pulling up her knickers and then flushing the toilet.</p> <p>Julia opened the cubicle door and the two girls stared at each other without speaking, Julia’s face was streaked with tears and her hair was a mess.</p> <p>“I am really really sorry. Honest.” said Zoe. The two girls hugged and this started off a fresh flood of Julia’s tears.</p> <p>Zoe helped Julia tidy up. She got some paper towels, wet them under the tap and dabbed at Julia’s face while Julia herself stood in front of the mirror and brushed her hair with the brush from her cardigan pocket.</p> <p>“I do look a mess, don’t I Zoe,” she said,</p> <p>“Nope, nothing that a few more minutes won’t fix up.” Zoe carried on dabbing at Julia’s face with a fresh set of towels. Finally Zoe smoothed down her friend’s skirt and straightened her cardigan. “There, good as new!” she said lightheartedly and gave Julia a big sloppy kiss on the lips.</p> <p>“Come on, let’s go and get some crisps and sit inside in the hall, we can go outside at lunchtime,” she said cheerily and led Julia by the hand out of the toilets, along the corridor and down towards the assembly hall.</p> <p>The rest of the morning passed wearily and at lunchtime Julia had no appetite and couldn’t eat. In the afternoon Julia found that she couldn’t concentrate on anything at all. Not a single thing. All her mind could take in was the clock on the classroom wall above the door as it slowly ticked around to three thirty and the bell that would signal home-time for the others and for her signal the start of that horrid detention.</p> <p>Finally, the minutes had ticked away and the bell rang and most of the others grabbed their things and headed for the door. Ignoring school rules, they ran down the stairs, along the corridors and out the double doors and into freedom. Julia trudged slowly, with a heavy heart, up to Mr. Dobson’s room on the first floor.</p> <p>The door was closed so Julia stood nervously outside. She felt sick down in the pit of her stomach. Eventually she screwed up all her courage and knocked.</p> <p>“Come!” came the resonant and familiar tones of Mr. Dobson from within.</p> <p>Julia turned the handle and entered the room. Soon she stopped dead in her tracks hardly able to believe her eyes. There in the room already, apparently in detention, were Linda and Katie.</p> <p>Some detention! Linda was standing on a chair holding her skirt up high above her waist while her white cotton school knickers were down around her knees. Katie meanwhile was bent over a desk at the front of the classroom, her grey pleated skirt was flipped up lying on her back and her white school knickers were also down around her knees and she was showing off her rather ample bottom which was being admired by Mr. Dobson. Being admired in the sense that his hand was stroking it up and down sizing up the most delectable spot. Mr. Dobson was, to Julia’s surprise, dressed informally in some sports clothes: t-shirt, trainers and shorts, one of the few times she could recall seeing him dressed in anything other than his smart suit and tie.</p> <p>“Well, don’t stand gawping, Julia!” barked Mr. Dobson. “You are here for detention. Go and sit down over there.” Mr. Dobson beckoned to a seat at the front of the class using a wide sweep of the hand that had previously been stroking Katie’s bottom. “Better still, lets have you up on the chair next to Linda,” his hand swept across in a regal gesture indicating that any chair in the vicinity of Linda would be suitable, then he reverted to his previous stroking of Katie’s bottom.</p> <p>Julia was too stupefied to do anything else other than to obey. She went over to the desk directly to the right of Linda, put her school bag on the floor and climbed on to the chair.</p> <p>Julia stood there for what seemed like an age, painfully aware that Linda next to her was still showing all her little girlie goodies with her skirt up and her knickers down. Did Mr. Dobson expect her to do the same? Julia had never let anyone see her naughty bits since she was six years old, not even her parents and not the girls in her class while they were changing for P. E. and certainly not any of the teachers.</p> <p>Mr. Dobson looked up at her expectantly. The sort of look that said “Well, you silly girl, you certainly don’t think you’re getting away so lightly do you?, Knickers down and skirt up like your friend next to you.”</p> <p>What he actually said was: “Come now Julia. I think you know the appropriate waiting position. If you cannot figure it out by the time I have finished attending to young Katie’s bottom, then maybe six strokes of the cane will sharpen your wits.” And then he briefly returned to stroking Katie’s bottom before giving it four playful slaps, two on either cheek.</p> <p>Julia looked sideways at Linda. Linda looked pointedly down at Julia’s skirt then motioned with her head for her to lift it up.</p> <p>“Well, I suppose I must,” thought Julia. She had pondered momentarily whether she could just get away with lifting her skirt and not taking her knickers down but quickly realized that Mr. Dobson would get them down anyway and all that the delay was likely to produce was a reprimand and six strokes of the cane across her bare bottom. She winced at the thought.</p> <p>Julia took a deep breath and then reached under her skirt and slowly slid her knickers down so that they were just below her knees, pretty much the same as Linda’s next to her. She was still pulling them down when the classroom door burst open.</p> <p>“Sorry I’m late Sir!” said the cheery voice of Zoe who near bounded into the room. Zoe was smiling and carrying a largish cardboard box. “I got cornered by Miss Voncie. You know!” And she giggled, as if the giggle was all the explanation that was needed.</p> <p>Zoe was wearing her gym kit. Well, almost wearing her gym kit. She was barefoot and she seemed to have forgotten to put on her gym skirt and was wearing only her navy blue gym knickers with her white t-shirt.</p> <p>“Look Sir, I got you a note as well. It’s come from the Staff Room. Look.” And Zoe rummaged in the box and fished out a note.</p> <p>Mr. Dobson read it. Then he raised his eyebrows. Then he pondered.</p> <p>Julia, who had just been about to lift up her skirt, didn’t.</p> <p>“Let me just tell something to Katie,” said Zoe and bent over and whispered something to Katie who, unbidden by Mr. Dobson, stood up. Mr. Dobson meanwhile continued to ponder. Katie motioned with her head for Linda to come over leaving Julia standing on the chair with her knickers down feeling a little bit foolish.</p> <p>“Well, if Miss Voncie is absolutely certain about this then we might give it a try,” said Mr. Dobson finally.</p> <p>Zoe’s box, it seemed, contained the skipping ropes that were used for P. E. because each of the three girls at the front of the class had taken one.</p> <p>“Did Miss Voncie say anything to you when giving you the note?” asked a puzzled Mr. Dobson.</p> <p>But Mr. Dobson’s question was never answered. What exactly happed seemed a bit of a blur to Julia. All she was aware of was some pushing and shoving from the three girls and some protests from Mr. Dobson. Then they all collapsed to the floor and there was some flailing of arms and legs and then, when the girls stood back, Julia saw, to her shock and fascination, that Mr. Dobson was tied up on the floor. Julia wondered why Mr. Dobson wasn’t screaming his head off and then noticed that a pair of white school knickers had been stuffed into his mouth and tied there with one of the ropes.</p> <p>“Don’t just stand there, come and help,” said Zoe talking directly to Julia.</p> <p>Julia pulled up her knickers, jumped down from the chair and went over. She felt scared. But she also felt excited. Half of her wanted to run away and half of her wanted to stay.</p> <p>“April Fool Sir,” laughed Julia. “Miss Voncie never wrote the note. I did. What do you think about that Sir?” It was pointless asking the question at all since all Mr. Dobson could do was to mumble into his gag. “Well Sir, We have all suffered from you giving us detention. So now we are going to give you some of your own medicine,” she added triumphantly. More mumbling into the gag from Mr. Dobson.</p> <p>The next bit Julia could hardly believe. Linda was on her knees taking down Mr. Dobson’s shorts. Then his underpants! God! His cock was big and stiff! Julia hadn’t seen one before and could hardly keep her eyes off it.</p> <p>“So, how do you like having your pants taken down?” asked Linda. More muttering into the gag from Mr. Dobson.</p> <p>“And how do you like having your bum smacked?” asked Katie, smacking away at Mr. Dobson’s bottom with no apparent intention of stopping.</p> <p>“And how do you like having someone feel up you private parts?” asked Zoe grabbing hold of Mr. Dobson’s stiff cock and jerking it backwards and forwards.</p> <p>Next, all of Mr. Dobson’s clothes came off, the ropes being carefully untied and retied to allow this to happen. Mr. Dobson’s cock remained rock hard the whole time. Zoe appeared to be the cock-mistress-in-chief and she seemed to know exactly what to do with it.</p> <p>The three girls continued their prodding and poking and slapping and groping and tickling and pinching and even licking and biting of their captive teacher for the next half hour. Julia, positive that there would be some nasty reurcussions from it all, tried to stay resolutely on the sidelines.</p> <p>Mr. Dobson’s eyes were beginning to glaze over.</p> <p>“Right now, you old pervert. Just so that you have something to remember us by, we are all going to pee all over you,” said Zoe. Mr. Dobson had a peculiar faraway look in his eyes.</p> <p>“Come on girls, knickers off and get pissing,” said Zoe to the others.</p> <p>Julia realized with a start that this included her. God, what a dilemma! She was sort of hoping that, when the day of judgment came, as surely it must, she might somehow be overlooked. After all, she hadn’t really done anything except be there. Now she was being asked to participate. To pee all over one of her teachers!</p> <p>Linda and Katie had already taken off there knickers and Linda had positioned her fanny inches from Mr. Dobson’s head. Mr. Dobson’s cock had, thought Julia, got stiffer, How peculiar, she thought. Suddenly Linda let loose a torrent of pee which splashed all over Mr. Dobson’s face and made a puddle on the floor. Before Linda had finished Katie had started so that, momentarily, two forceful jets were cascading down onto their teacher’s face.</p> <p>“Come on, your turn,” said Zoe. Somewhat reluctantly Julia decided that she couldn’t do anything else. She was going to be one of the guilty party as well. She took her knickers off and stood over Mr. Dobson. Almost involuntarily she started to pee. She had intended to keep her skirt down so as not to show her fanny but Linda, who had crept up behind her, lifted it right up. Julia thought that she noticed Mr. Dobson’s eyes light up as he stared at her fanny and Julia in turn got quite a buzz from the realization that her teacher was sexually interested in her. Julia, whose bladder was remarkably full, pissed over Mr. Dobson for ages and ages. To Julia it seemed like the whole of eternity. While she was half enjoying it, part of her still wanted to scurry away and pretend that she was only a spectator.</p> <p>Finally she finished pissing and Linda let Julia’s skirt fall back into place restoring Julia’s modesty.</p> <p>“And, last but not least, moi,” said Zoe excitedly. She stood up and quickly divested herself of her knickers.</p> <p>“You carry on doing what I was doing,” said Zoe to Julia, “the dirty pervert’s nearly ready to spunk.” Julia didn’t understand but grabbed hold of Mr. Dobson’s cock and started rubbing it backwards and forwards in the same way that Zoe had. Wow! Mr. Dobson’s cock was actually hot! Julia certainly hadn’t expected that. But then again, she hadn’t expected any of the things that had been happening to her recently.</p> <p>Zoe took her t-shirt off with a flourish and stood there completely starkers. She was grinning from ear to ear. She bent down and untied the rope securing the gag in Mr. Dobson’s mouth and removed the sodden panties.</p> <p>Julia expected howls of protest from the abused teacher but, strangely, he was silent.</p> <p>“OK, open wide, you filthy pervert. I’ve been saving this up!” commanded Zoe.</p> <p>Meekly, unbelievably to Julia, Mr. Dobson opened his mouth and Julia let fly with a stream of hot steaming pee. Most of it simply splashed over his face but Julia aimed so that at least some of her flow was directed into his open mouth making him gag and splutter. On and on and on it seemed to go. Julia was almost absent-mindedly wanking Mr. Dobson when she became aware of the hot stiff piece of meat in her hand convulsing and, looking down, saw a stream of white liquid gush from the tip of Mr. Dobson’s hot stiff cock.</p> <p>Suddenly it was all over. There was a strange silence and a stillness with no-one quite knowing what to say. Finally Zoe piped up:</p> <p>“Well, we had better clean up I suppose!” she said.</p> <p>Mr. Dobson put on his shorts and t-shirt and disappeared out of the door to the toilets to wash and change. Zoe put back on her gym knickers and t-shirt. Katie and Linda put their knickers back on.</p> <p>“Go on, you two go,” said Linda, “Katie and myself will mop and clean up.”</p> <p>“OK,” replied Zoe, “see you on Monday. See that Dobbo’s alright and let us know if we need to do anything.” And with that Zoe grabbed Julia by the arm and headed for the door.</p> <p>“Bye, see you Monday, “ said Julia meekly, still uncomprehending at the scene they were leaving behind them.</p> <p>They stopped at the cloakroom where Zoe changed back into her school uniform.</p> <p>“You know,” said Julia, I can’t believe that just happened!”</p> <p>“I know,” replied Zoe. “But it did. Let’s go!”</p> <p>Forty minutes later the two girls arrived at Zoe’s house. Both parents were out until much later that evening.</p> <p>Zoe turned the key and the door swung open. Zoe went in first.</p> <p>“Come,” she said. Julia followed.</p> <p>Two minutes later they had discarded their coats and were up in Zoe’s bedroom.</p> <p>Julia sat on the bed. Zoe was clearly in high spirits, bobbing around the room, full of energy. She was removing her school clothes, first her cardigan, then her blouse and tie, her skirt and her socks, leaving her dressed in just her white cotton vest and knickers. All the while Julia was sitting on the end of the bed watching her.</p> <p>“You know”, Julia said “I really think we are going to get into big trouble for what we did today, we’ll be kicked out of school that’s for sure. Our parents will be furious. Perhaps we’ll even get into the papers. Or into jail.”</p> <p>“Nah, you worry too much,” retorted Zoe, “We’ll be fine, you’ll see.” Zoe had come to a pause with her disrobing and had bent down and seemed to be searching under the bed for something.</p> <p>“But just think of what happened. You even pee’d all over him!” Julia couldn’t help but sound dejected.</p> <p>“I seem to recall that you had a pretty good go yourself,” chuckled Zoe at much the same time as she produced a small cardboard box from under the bed. Julia could make out a skipping rope, some candles, a ping-pong bat and some other bits and pieces. She supposed that it was a toy box.</p> <p>“No, I am telling you honestly, we’ll be OK. Nothing will happen and no-one ever need know,” said Zoe tipping the contents of the toy box onto the bed. She selected a skipping rope. With her left hand she carefully tied her right hand to the bed.</p> <p>“Do the other one Julia, please.”</p> <p>Julia obeyed. Just another of those strange things that were happening that day. There seemed little point in trying to apply anything as mundane as logic to it in an effort to figure it out.</p> <p>“Now tie my legs wide apart with my ankles tied to the legs of the bed.”</p> <p>Julia did as her friend requested using another skipping rope from the pile on the bed.</p> <p>“But aren’t you worried Zoe?” Julia asked. “You know, every sort of hell could break loose.”</p> <p>“No it won’t. Trust me. Now pick up the ping-pong bat.” Julia picked up the ping-pong bat.</p> <p>“How can you be so sure?” asked Julia mystified.</p> <p>“Easy. Mr. Dobson agreed to the whole thing beforehand. At lunch-time, after our misunderstanding earlier that morning. That’s why. Now, use the bat and start to spank my arse. Soft at first but then make it harder. Understand?”</p> <p>Julia, who didn’t think she understood anything at all at that day, began to swat her friend’s bottom with slow methodical strokes.</p> <p>“Harder,” commanded Zoe and Julia spanked harder.</p> <p>“But that’s crazy,” said Julia, “Why on Earth would Dobbo ever agree to let us do that?”</p> <p>“Two reasons,” replied Julia. “First, he’s a pervert so he knew he’d enjoy it. By the way, the pissing idea was Mr. Dobson’s, not mine. Up until then I didn’t know that people liked that sort of thing. Still I suppose you learn about lots of the things you don’t know.”</p> <p>“I suppose so,” said Julia in agreement. “You said there were two reasons, what’s the other.”</p> <p>“The second reason is that Dobbo wants to fuck me. So, having thought it over during the lunch-break, I decided that I will in fact let him. Next week.”</p> <p>“Why on Earth did you agree to that?” asked Julia, genuinely shocked.</p> <p>“Well, my dear naïve little Julia, I reasoned that I couldn’t go on being a virgin forever and that every girl has to get fucked sooner or later. And, very very importantly, I had a friend who was wetting her pants over having a detention and I figured that if I did her a really big favour by getting her off, she might be grateful and return the favour to me by spanking my arse and then licking my cunt and making me orgasm.”</p> <p>And, once she understood, that’s what Julia did. After all, that’s what best friends are for.</p></div>",[]
1450,Little Red Riding Hood,-1,ZOOCH AND WILLOW,no@email,"It's December, so it's Panto Time.<br />(Oh Yes It Is!)<br />This year we are going to give you a modern version of Little Red Riding Hood.<br />(Oh Yes We Are!)<br />A Zooch And Willow Production.",2006-12-17,9,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Once upon a time there was a dear little girl who was loved by every one who looked at her, but most of all by her grandmother, and there was nothing that she would not have given to the child. Once she gave her a little cap of red velvet, which suited her so well that she would never wear anything else. So she was always called Little Red Riding Hood.</p> <p>One day her mother said to her, ""Come, Little Red Riding Hood, here is a piece of cake and a bottle of wine. Take them to your grandmother, she is ill and weak, and they will do her good. Set out before it gets hot, and when you are going, walk nicely and quietly and do not run off the path, or you may fall and break the bottle, and then your grandmother will get nothing. And when you go into her room, don't forget to say, good-morning, and don't peep into every corner before you do it.""</p> <p>I will take great care, said Little Red Riding Hood to her mother, and gave her hand on it.</p> <p>The grandmother lived out in the wood, half a league from the village, and just as Little Red Riding Hood entered the wood, a wolf met her. Little Red Riding Hood did not know what a wicked creature he was, and was not at all afraid of him.</p> <p>""Good-day, Little Red Riding Hood,"" said he.</p> <p>""Thank you kindly, wolf.""</p> <p>""Whither away so early, Little Red Riding Hood?""</p> <p>""To my grandmother's.""</p> <p>""What have you got in your apron?""</p> <p>""Cake and wine. Yesterday was baking-day, so poor sick grandmother is to have something good, to make her stronger.""</p> <p>""Where does your grandmother live, Little Red Riding Hood?""</p> <p>""A good quarter of a league farther on in the wood. Her house stands under the three large oak-trees, the nut-trees are just below. You surely must know it,"" replied Little Red Riding Hood.</p> <p>The wolf thought to himself, ""What a tender young creature. What a nice tasty morsel she will make, she will be better to have than the old woman. I must act craftily, so as to catch both."" So he walked for a short time by the side of Little Red Riding Hood, and then he said, ""see Little Red Riding Hood, how pretty the flowers are about here. Why do you not look round. I believe, too, that you do not hear how sweetly the little birds are singing. You walk gravely along as if you were going to school, while everything else out here in the wood is merry.""</p> <p>Little Red Riding Hood raised her eyes, and when she saw the sunbeams dancing here and there through the trees, and pretty flowers growing everywhere, she thought, suppose I take grandmother a fresh nosegay. That would please her too. It is so early in the day that I shall still get there in good time. And so she ran from the path into the wood to look for flowers. And whenever she had picked one, she fancied that she saw a still prettier one farther on, and ran after it, and so got deeper and deeper into the wood.</p> <p>Meanwhile the wolf ran straight to the grandmother's house and knocked at the door.</p> <p>""Who is there?""</p> <p>""Little Red Riding Hood,"" replied the wolf. ""She is bringing cake and wine. Open the door.""</p> <p>""Lift the latch,"" called out the grandmother, ""I am too weak, and cannot get up.""</p> <p>The wolf lifted the latch, the door sprang open, and without saying a word he went straight to the grandmother's bed and tied and gagged and stripped her before locking her in the broom cupboard. Then he took off his clothes and dressed himself in the grandmother’s bonnet and nightdress, drew the curtains and laid himself on the bed.</p> <p>Little Red Riding Hood, however, had been running about picking flowers, and when she had gathered so many that she could carry no more, she remembered her grandmother, and set out on the way to her.</p> <p>She was surprised to find the cottage-door standing open, and when she went into the room, she had such a strange feeling that she said to herself, oh dear, how uneasy I feel to-day, and at other times I like being with grandmother so much.</p> <p>She called out, ""Good morning,"" but received no answer. So she went to the bed and drew back the curtains. There lay her grandmother looking very strange.</p> <p>""Oh, grandmother,"" she said, ""what big ears you have.""</p> <p>""The better to hear you with, my child,"" was the reply.</p> <p>""But, grandmother, what big eyes you have,"" she said.</p> <p>""The better to see you with, my dear.""</p> <p>""But, grandmother, what large hands you have.""</p> <p>""The better to hug you with.""</p> <p>""But, grandmother, what a big mouth you have.""</p> <p>""The better to kiss you with.""</p> <p>""Oh, but, grandmother, what a big stiff cock you have.""</p> <p>""The better to fuck you with.""</p> <p>And scarcely had the wolf said this, than with one bound he was off of the bed and pounced on Little Red Riding Hood. He stripped her naked and tied her spread-eagled to the bed with some of the grandmother’s rope. Then, slowly, he began to fuck her.</p> <p>There was no appeasing his appetite. The wolf fucked Little Red Riding Hood long and hard and when he stopped to untie her she thought he may be done, but the wolf was just untying her to change positions. Soon he had her tied up again, tighter and with much more rope, and this time face down with her pretty little bottom high in the air so that he could enter her from behind. Then he began to slowly fuck her again, doggy-style this time.</p> <p>“Oh, oh, no. Please, please,” Little Red Riding Hood began to cry.</p> <p>The huntsman was just passing the house with his gun, and thought to himself, it seems the old woman is in trouble. I must see if she needs help.</p> <p>So he went into the room, and when he was in, he saw that the wolf was raping Little Red Riding Hood. ""So I find you here, you old sinner,"" said he. ""I have long sought you.""</p> <p>Then just as he was going to fire, it occurred to the huntsman that the wolf was doing a mighty fine job of fucking the little girl and that her cries might not be for help.</p> <p>“Oh, oh, no. Please, please. Please don’t make him stop. I need to be fucked harder. I need both of you to fuck me!” Little Red Riding Hood pleaded, looking appealingly at the huntsman.</p> <p>So he did not fire, but took off his trousers, put aside his gun, and with three strides was over with the wolf who graciously stood aside to let the huntsman sample Little Red Riding Hood’s red hot little cunt while he changed ends intending to find out how well the little girl could suck cock.</p> <p>When the huntsman had shot two loads of his spunk up her and saw Little Red Riding Hood glowing, he changed places with the wolf who also shot two more loads of spunk up her while the little girl sucked on the huntsman’s cock right up to his bulging balls. Finally she could suck no more and took air into her lungs so that she could cry out in ecstasy as the wolf’s pounding of her little cunt with his fearsome cock reached a crescendo.</p> <p>“Just you hold it there,” came the voice of the grandmother who had slipped her bonds and escaped from the broom cupboard, “I’ve a good mind to blow the heads off of the both of you,” she said pointing the huntsman’s gun in their general direction.</p> <p>“Why Granny, don’t you get upset,” said the wolf in his most seductive voice, “there’s plenty of cock to go round. Why, me and my friend the huntsman can go on for hours yet. Drink and eat and then join us for some fun.” The grandmother ate the cake and drank the wine which Little Red Riding Hood had brought, and revived, then she allowed the wolf to tie her face down over the kitchen table. The huntsman lost no time in taking up the wolf’s former position and began fucking Little Red Riding Hood with renewed vigour.</p> <p>The wolf took up his position just behind the grandmother’s raised and inviting backside. Little Red Riding Hood looked on wide-eyed in amazement at the wolf’s fierce erection, his huge cock was stiff and throbbing and leaking spunk from its bright red bulbous tip, making it clear that the wolf had a thing for little old ladies as well pretty young girls. Little Red Riding Hood was even more wide-eyed when she saw the wolf aim his mighty weapon directly at her grandmother’s tight arsehole.</p> <p>Then all at once the wolf shoved his cock halfway up the grandmother’s arse causing the old woman to cry out. In and out thrust the wolf in obvious enjoyment while he drew cries of pain and pleasure from the grandmother.</p> <p>“Oh, oh, no. Please, please,” the grandmother began to cry, “you’re killing me!”</p> <p>“Shall I stop then, you old slut?” asked the wolf.</p> <p>“Oh, no, no. Please. Please kill me harder!” she pleaded with the wolf.</p> <p>And so the wolf continued to fuck the grandmother’s arse while the huntsman rammed his big stiff cock in and out of Little Red Riding Hood’s tight little cunt in a race to see which of the two sluts would orgasm first.</p> <p>So all four were delighted with the arrangement. The grandmother had the best fucking she had had for several decades, perhaps ever. The huntsman got to fuck the incredibly hot Little Red Riding Hood that he had secretly lusted after for a long time. The wolf got a taste of meat both old and young and, he suspected, an invitation to get into Little Red Riding Hood’s knickers many times in the future, while Little Red Riding Hood thought to herself, this is fantastic, so let’s just ignore what the world thinks, I am going to have lots and lots of fun with my new friends!</p> <p>And they all lived happily ever after.</p></div>",[]
1451,Sleepy Princess,-1,ZOOCH,no@email,You have a wonderful opportunity to babysit a princess.,2007-08-31,2,4,"g, bond",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zooch009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It’s a Saturday and you go out to the local park with your sister, brother-in-law and your adorable little niece. You enjoy a few precious minutes alone with the sexy princess as her parents disappear off to the train station to sort the travel arrangements for a trip to the big city. You take the princess to the play area. You hope that you might at least get a look up her skirt as she clambers over the climbing frame. God, you get more than you bargained for as the princess-come-slut notices your attention and flashes for all she is worth. They are tiny little panties, white of course, which are pulled tightly over her fanny. When she is on top of the climbing frame and she is sure that no-one else is looking she slyly pulls the crotch of her panties to one side for you to see her slit. You pretend not to notice and looking furtively about to ensure that no-one is looking you gently massage your stiff cock through your trousers. She pretends not to be looking but she cannot hide her fascination. You stuff your handkerchief down inside your pants to avert an embarrassing wet patch should she make you spunk, which is quite likely given that she is still holding the crotch of her panties aside and is absent-mindedly running a finger up and down her well-defined slit. Your mutual pleasures are cut short by the approach of an annoying lady with an equally annoying terrier on a leash heading your way along the pathway to the children’s playground. You and the princess walk off to the café where you buy yourselves an ice-cream and some fizzy drinks. Princess thoughtfully sits on your lap and rocks gently to and fro while you slide your hand up under her skirt under the table . The pressure on your stiff cock is delightful, so delightful in fact that you finally come in your pants just as your fingers sneak their way inside the elastic of her panties and feel the beauty of her slit. You spunk loads and loads, the gushing spunk being nicely soaked up by the strategically placed handkerchief. Princess giggles mischievously and jumps up off of your lap just as Mummy and Daddy enter the café.</p> <p>Mummy and Daddy are persuaded by Princess to leave her behind. Really, she doesn’t want to go to the boring old city and would rather stay with uncle. And so she stays, Mummy and Daddy also decide to take in a nightclub after the theatre so they might not be back until very late. Do you mind awfully? No, you don’t mind at all. And so off they go and Princess is being babysat by you until the early hours. Princess goes straight to bed faking a yawn as she stretches her arms. She is wearing her pale purple nightie. The nightie is short and rides up as she stretches showing off her matching purple panties. Maybe it’s your imagination but you are sure your can see the outline of her slit beneath the tightly stretched material. Nursing a sizable hard-on you too decide to turn in for the night and go to your room. A few shots of whisky do nothing to relieve your condition and looking at Lolita porno magazines simply makes it worse. Finally you are unable to resist, you have to do something about it, so you think about doing the unthinkable. You strip off your clothes and put on some shorts, a t-shirt and your dressing gown. You then go over to the chest of drawers and opening and rummaging in the bottom drawer amongst your collection pf dirty little treasures you take out several black silk stockings which you put into one pocket of the dressing gown. You then go over to the bedside cabinet once more you take out a camera and a bottle of baby-oil. Content, you make your way to the bedroom door and then out into the hallway.</p> <p>You enter her bedroom to find that Princess is sprawled across the bed lying on her back. Her legs are apart and her pale purple nightie has ridden up. It’s not quite enough for you to see what you want but she is fast enough asleep that she doesn’t stir when you hitch up the hem of her nightie to around her waist. You gently touch her pale purple panties and she remains motionless. Nor does she stir when you run your finger softly along the delicate immature folds of her pussy The only thing stirring is your semi-hard cock as life seems to flow into it like electric current flowing from her pussy through your fingertips, down your arm through your body to your rapidly hardening prick now straining against the thin cotton shorts you are wearing. A sexy little angel has descended into your world for this one night. It’s too much of a temptation to let the opportunity pass. You remove your dressing gown and t-shirt but keep on your shorts and sit down on the bed beside her. You stroke her hair, her face and her neck all without response. Your hand glides down her torso and back up and passes briefly over each budding little breast squeezing each nipple quite hard just to see if she would wake but she doesn’t. Emboldened by her lack of response your touching becomes firmer and more confident. You slide your hands down her legs over slender thighs and calves, then back up again where your hand cups her pussy, the tender, faintly glowing centre of her girlhood. You hook a finger into the elastic oh her panties for the second time that day and pull back the silky material to reveal the equally silky softness of her pussy and you run your finger along the delicate furrow of her slit and the protuberance of her young clit. You smile and lean forward and kiss it gently. She stirs ever so slightly and moans softly and you wonder who and what are occurring in her dreams.</p> <p>You lift her hips gently and ease down her panties pulling them right down and finally off altogether. You spread her legs and then reach down to the pocket of your dressing gown and grab a handful of the sheer black silk stockings. Working quickly, driven by lust, you tie her legs apart, wrapping a stocking around each knee and tying it to the bed-frame. Her hands you put together above her head and with a single stocking tie them to the headboard. Each ankle is tied with a stocking to the bed-frame. You stand back to admire your handiwork and the sight of your helpless bound slut-princess is overwhelming. Your cock strains against the thin material of your cotton shorts and craves relief. You unbutton the front of the shorts and lower them enough so that you can take your cock in hand and massage it gently. You open the bottle of baby-oil that you have brought and tip some into the palm of your hand and them massage it in to your hot, rigid member. You lean forward and with oily fingers explore the delicate folds of princess’s developing labia, pulling gently to expose the tender pink flesh within. Your finger probes her neat vaginal opening while your tongue, gently, ever so gently, licks the small knot of tissue that is her clitoris. Princess murmers quietly and her head turns on the pillow.</p> <p>You reach down for the final stocking and pick it up. You gather up princess’s discarded purple panties which you bunch up and place over her mouth. Princess’s lips part ever so slightly and you are able to tuck the material partly into her mouth before securing them as a makeshift gag by tying them there with the black silk stocking. Picking up the camera you take a single photo, Princess being oblivious to the flash when it goes off. Somehow a single photograph doesn’t seem enough and you wish that a whole camera crew could be present to record this unique moment for the all the times in the future you will look back on it for surely no better experience will be likely to occur ever again. Putting the camera to one side you pick up the bottle of baby oil again. Carefully a small quantity is poured onto Princess’s pussy, right into the furrow between her labia and the oil runs down in a small rivulet leaving a shiny trail behind. Ignoring the small amount that drips down onto the bedclothes you massage the baby oil into her soft silky skin sliding your fingers along her now slippery slit, an exquisite pleasure in itself. Your middle finger parts the delicate folds of puffy flesh and your middle finger probes gently into her vaginal opening and your thumb makes small circling motions centred on her clitoris. Princess stirs slightly, her head turns but her eyes remain tightly shut, her legs and arms pull noticeably against the tightly bound black silk stockings and she gurgles a little into her panty-gag.</p> <p>You put the tip of your hot stiff cock up against her slippery slit and press down with your thumb. Slowly you draw your cock backwards and forwards and it sinks down into her moist furrow and you get the most exquisite sensations. You pull open the delicate opening of her vagina and push gently with the topmost tip of your penis. Slowly it enters her tight little orifice and you are in heaven. Jeez, how did it slip in so easily? Has someone else been fucking her? Almost certainly yes, but who? Your brother-in-law? A neighbour? Her teacher? However, it’s al a bit academic now. What’s done is done and you should just be grateful that someone else has made it easy for you. Backwards and forwards the tip of your cock slides in and out of her gorgeously tight little pussy up past the glans each time going in and then slowly withdrawing again. Your thumb rubs her clitoris backwards and forwards as your cock slides in and out. With your free hand you pull her nightie up past her just budding breasts and you gently work each of her pink hard little nipples in turn, twisting them softly between thumb and forefinger. Her limbs are pulling gently against the stockings and her head turns occasionally on the pillow but she keeps her eys tightly shut. After ten or so minutes of slow gentle rhythmic pumping, an eternity spent in a heaven most mortals can only dream of, you suddenly feel a small contraction in her pussy. Perhaps you imagined it. You carry on your slow relentless thrusting, trying with difficulty to hold off your climax. Then you feel another spasm in her pussy. And then another. The small shock waves seem to break down your composure and every perverted image of dirty little lolitas that you have ever seen seems to invade your consciousness and you have to try to add some dull mundane thoughts to stave off the inevitable climactic release. Suddenly her convulsions reach a crescendo and she’s struggling against her bonds for all she is worth and you let go too and a flood of your semen jets up into her pussy and overflows and makes a mess over her cunt and drips down onto the bedclothes. You are still spunking strongly and pull out of her and fire the rest of the warm fluid over her belly and a few tiny drops splatter over her tiny titties. She subsides and all is quiet. Gently you untie the stocking securing her panty-gag, then each of the other stockings in turn and do your best to clean her up using her panties to wipe away the spunk. She lies motionless, quiet and peaceful. “You dirty little slut,” you say. Her eyes remain tightly shut but she smiles, either at your remark or else at some pleasant images she’s dreaming of.</p> <p>Mummy and Daddy return a few hours later. “Has everything been OK?” they ask. You acknowledge that everything has been fine and they pop their heads around the door to her bedroom to look in on their sleeping princess, now freshly cleaned up and sleeping soundly, sprawled out on the bed in a pair of freshly laundered white pyjamas. “How sweet,” they say and they are right.</p></div>",[]
1452,"Mandy, Pre-Teen Slut",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,My First story! A young girl is caught masturbating by her uncle and ... one thing leads to another!,2004-12-18,326,4,"M, g, spank, inc, cons",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was early evening, Mandy had just finished having dinner with her uncle Bob and had gone up to her room. It was the school holidays and she was staying with her uncle for a while, he had a house by the beach which she thought was really cool.</p> <p>It had been a very hot day, the room was stifling. She switched on a fan and pointed it at her bed, she sat down on the edge of the bed and laid back. She was a very pretty girl, twelve and a half years old, slender and graceful with long, blonde hair. She was wearing a skimpy, white halter top, short white skirt, white socks and white trainers. She loved wearing white clothes, white looked good against her lightly tanned skin.</p> <p>As she lay back she felt the fan blowing fresh cool, air over her body, it felt good. She opened her legs and let the cool air wash over her thighs.</p> <p>”Mmmmmmm, nice” she thought to herself. She pulled her little skirt up around her hips and slid her hand inside her knickers, which were white and lacy. She had been exploring her body a lot lately, becoming aware of changes, her breasts had started to develop but they were still only tiny, nothing more than slight swellings on her chest. Her hips had widened and she had a slim waistline.</p> <p>She often stood naked, looking at herself in a full length mirror, striking provocative poses. She had also begun to experiment with boys, possibly more than she should have! But her most enjoyable discovery was the one she had between her legs! She pressed her middle finger against her clit, stroking it with soft, little circular motions, it felt soooooo good!</p> <p>“Ohhhh, mmmmm” she moaned out loud. She had discovered this little pleasure zone shortly after her eleventh birthday and never missed an opportunity to play with it. She pressed a little harder, rubbing her stiff little clit up and down, “Oooohhhhhh, mmmmmmmmm, aaaaahhhhhhh” she moaned softly to herself.</p> <p>Downstairs her uncle had been watching the news on the TV, it had finished so he decided to go onto the beach for an evening swim. He went into his study, changed into a pair of trunks and put on a robe and a pair of sandals. Bob was forty years old, tall and in good shape, he made a point of exercising regularly. He decided to ask Mandy if she would like to join him.</p> <p>“She would like that”, he thought, she had a tiny little white bikini she loved to wear. He walked over to the bottom of the stairs and was about to call up to her but stopped, “what’s that sound?” he thought to himself. He could hear soft slight moaning and sighing noises coming from upstairs. He gently crept upstairs and stood on the landing. The door to Mandy’s room was slightly open and the noises were coming from inside. He walked over to the door, gently pushed it open a little more and peered inside. What he saw amazed him!</p> <p>There was little Mandy, flat on her back on the bed, legs wide apart, skirt round her hips with her hand inside her knickers, rubbing herself and moaning softly.</p> <p>“Mmmmmm, mmmmmm, oh, oh, oooohhhh, mmmmm”. Her little white knickers were wet now with pussy juice! She hadn’t seen him.</p> <p>“God” he thought, “She’s frigging herself! She’s giving herself a finger fuck!!!”. He didn’t move, he stood there watching her, transfixed by the sight and he realised that he felt it arousing. As he looked on Mandy lifted her legs up in the air, slid her knickers off, dropped them onto the bed beside her and parted her legs again, she pulled her skirt up round her waist and started rubbing herself again, he noticed that her crotch was completely hairless. He watched as Mandy rubbed her clit harder and harder moaning all the time, then she moved her fingers down a little and pushed two of them inside her moist quim whilst she worked her clit with her thumb, her back arched.</p> <p>“OHHHH, MMMMM, oh yes, ooooooooohhhhhhhhh!” To his astonishment and shame Bob could feel his cock stiffening inside his trunks, he shook his head.</p> <p>“ Bob, pull yourself together, this is your niece for God’s sake!”. He pushed the door open and stepped into the room “MANDY!” He yelled, Mandy jerked bolt upright and dragged her skirt back down over herself. </p> <p>“JESUS FUCK!” she yelped, “I mean, oh, I , Uncle Bob, what, I, I was just, I….” . She was completely at a loss for words. He stomped over to her, grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her to her feet, he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back so that she was looking up at him, she was average height for her age, so when she was standing up the top of her head was level with his chest. She had a terrified look on her face. </p> <p>“What the hell do you think you were doing girl?” he said. </p> <p>“N, n, nothing, I , I was just, I was, I was just lying down, I….”. He picked up her wet knickers from the bed and dangled them in front of her.</p> <p>“Does this look like nothing?” he said.</p> <p>“P... please uncle Bob, you’re hurting me!” He let go of her hair and she stood there in front of him, her eyes cast down, trembling and whimpering.</p> <p>“Supposing your parents had walked in on you at home like that!?”.</p> <p>“Oh God!” she said, “Please Uncle Bob, please don’t tell them, please don’t say anything!” She was sobbing and panting.</p> <p>“I wont tell, but I can’t let this go child” he said, “You deserve to be punished!” He turned her around so she faced the bed .</p> <p>“Uncle Bob?”, he grabbed a pillow and lay it on the edge of the bed then pushed her forward so that she fell onto the bed, her hips lay on the pillow so that her buttocks were lifted high off the bed, “Uncle BOB!?” He pulled her skirt up high around her waist revealing her naked buttocks, “UNCLE BOB!!?” he knelt on one knee beside her, placed his left hand on her back to stop her from moving and his right hand on her bottom, sliding it over each cheek in turn, caressing the soft skin, his hands were large and strong.</p> <p>“You need a good spanking Mandy” he said.</p> <p>“NO UNCLE BOB, please don’t”, He raised his hand high into the air and brought it down fast and hard onto the right cheek. Smack! “Owwww!” Mandy wailed, “Noooo!” He raised his hand again and brought it down onto the left cheek. Smack! “Aiiiiiiii! No! No Uncle Bob pleeeease!”, He did it twice more, harder. SMACK! SMACK! “AHHHH, AHHHHH, NOOOOO!” Then another twice even harder, WHACK! WHACK! She was shrieking now “Aiiiiiiiiiiiiii, Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, Noooooooooo, Nohohohoooooooooooo!”. He stopped, her body was shaking now, she was biting into the bedclothes, sobbing, tears running down her face. He gazed at her body, naked from the waist down , her buttocks were blushed bright pink from the beating. He placed his hand on the small of her back and stroked down, down her back, over her buttocks, down the backs of her thighs, caressing her soft, soft skin then back up, stroking his hand over each buttock, felt her body wincing at his touch. She had stopped crying now bu t she was making whimpering noises. He rolled her over onto her back, the pillow now lifting her hips up high, her face was red and tear stained. “Please Uncle Bob” she whispered, “Please don’t beat me again” He pulled her skirt back up round her waist “Uncle BOB!”, he looked down at her hairless mound, looked at her little slit and saw that she was still wet, He took hold of her right hand and guided it down to her crotch, he placed his fingers on hers and pushed them onto her clit, “OHHH, UNCLE BOB NOOO!”. </p> <p>“Is this what you were doing?” he said, “Rubbing your little love button?”. </p> <p>“Oooohhhh, Uncle Bob, noooo, dooon’t, ooohhhh!” He moved her hand down a little and pushed her fingers into her quim, “AHHHHH! GOD NO! OHHHHHH, UNCLE BOB NOOOO!” she moaned, her back arched. </p> <p>“ Is this what you were doing?” he said “Were you giving yourself a finger fuck? Were you pushing your fingers into your cunt?” .</p> <p>“OH GOD YES! OHHHHH, UNCLE BOB, OHHHHH!”, He pushed her fingers harder, her hips lifted up, “OHHHHHHHHHH”.</p> <p>“Were you enjoying it Mandy? Finger fucking yourself” he said as he pushed her fingers harder and pressed her thumb onto her clit.</p> <p>“Aiiiiiiiiiiii, Aiiiiiiiiiiiii,” her little body was shaking now, “Oh, God! Oh God! Oh Yes! Oh YES! OH YES! AHHHHH!!”. He pulled her hand away, her body relaxed a little and her eyes flashed open, she gave him a hurt look, her lips pouting. He placed his hand flat on her pelvis, just above her mound.</p> <p>“Then you haven’t learned your lesson have you!” He reached down, closed her legs, grabbed her behind the knees and pulled her legs up, up over her body and down so that her feet were either side of her head and he pinned them there, raising his hand ready to strike.</p> <p>“No Uncle Bob no!” she wailed, “Please don’t, please, please, please, please!”</p> <p>It was to no avail, his hand was already on it’s way down and it struck her squarely and sharply across the back of her right thigh, CRACK!</p> <p>“AAAAAAHHHHHH!AAAIIIIIIIII, NO PLEASE NO!…. CRACK! Came the second blow on the back of her left thigh ”AHHAHAHAHAAA!NOOOOOOOOOOO!PLEASE, NO, NO, NO she shrieked. As she screamed and wailed Bob rained blow after blow down upon her legs and rump. Finally he stopped and ran his hands over her legs and buttocks, caressing the hot, glowing, pink flesh as Mandy sobbed and cried, tears running down her red cheeks. He lowered her legs again, pulled her skirt back up, spread her legs once more and, again, placed his hand flat on her pelvis. He waited for her sobbing to stop, for her breathing to relax, then he spoke.</p> <p>“ How long have you been playing with yourself then?” he said.</p> <p>“P p perhaps a year” she gasped. </p> <p>“And do you let anyone else touch you like this?” he said.</p> <p>“Sometimes” she whispered.</p> <p>“Who?”. </p> <p>“Boys….. from school”.</p> <p>“Anyone in particular that you let touch you?” </p> <p>“Please Uncle Bob, let me up”</p> <p>“Tell me”. She looked at him pleadingly but he didn’t move his hand. </p> <p>“There’s, there’s one boy, Peter, I, I like him a lot”.</p> <p>“You let him touch you?”. </p> <p>“Yes”, Bob moved his hands under her back, lifted her slightly, unzipped her little white dress and slid it off her, over her legs, down onto the floor, kicking it away.</p> <p>“UNCLE BOB!”, He placed his hand on her ribs just under her little halter top and stroked down, down over her belly, down towards her mound, firmly but softly , “Uncle Bob”, she sighed.</p> <p>“Is this how he touches you?” he said as he glided his hand softly, lightly over her mound and then ever so gently, gently brushed her clit with his middle finger, her hips lifted and she sighed.</p> <p>“ooooohhhhhhh”, He gently caressed her stiff little clit stroking it lightly in little circles.</p> <p>“Does he touch you like this?”.</p> <p>She sighed, “No , he just grabs, you’re much softer, much gentler, he just grabs, how can it be?”.</p> <p>“Experience” said Bob, “I’m a man, he’s just a boy”. Suddenly she seemed to realise what was happening.</p> <p>“ Oh my God! Uncle Bob, you must stop!” </p> <p>“Hush”, he said “Time to show you how it’s done properly”, he moved his fingers down to her moist slit and gently stroked it up and down, she lifted her hips higher and moaned softly.</p> <p>“ooooohhhhh, yesssssss” He put his middle and ring fingers together and pushed them into her juicy hole, his fingers were much bigger than hers, “OOOOHHHHHHH”, he carefully moved his thumb over her clit and rubbed it, her back arched and she pushed her pelvis towards his thumb, “OOHHH, OH YES, OH YES, OH GOD UNCLE BOB THATS WILD!”, He pushed his fingers in deeper and rubbed his thumb hard against her clit in little circles, “OHHH GODDDD! OHHHH GODDDD, OHHH, OHHHH, UNCLE BOB, OHHH”, he pushed his fingers in and out of her wet cunt, faster and faster, she was shrieking again “OH! OH! OH! OHHHH! GODD! OH GOD! OH! OH! UNCLE OH! AHHHHHH! HUNH! HUNH!” Her body was trembling , her head thrashing from side to side, her hands gripping fistfuls of bedclothes, her back arched so much he thought she would snap, faster and faster went his fingers “AHHHH! AHHHH! AHHHH! AHHHH! OHHHH GOD! OHHHH GOD! OHHH FUCK! OHHH FUCK! AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” She gave a mighty gasp and he felt her whole body stiffen as a warm sticky fluid washed over his fingers, then she fell back on the bed in a dead faint. </p> <p>“ Christ” Bob thought to himself “ She came! She fucking came!” He slid his fingers out of her and licked the warm, salty liquid off them.</p> <p>He stood up and looked down at her, she was out cold, her chest heaving, her body sweating, her little cunt was drenched in her love juice, it dribbled down, soaking the bed sheet. He was breathing hard himself, he took off his robe and kicked off his sandals, he looked down at his trunks and for the first time realised he was almost fully aroused! He reached down, lifted her legs one at a time and took off her socks and shoes. Then he reached under her back, undid her halter top and slipped it off. Now she was completely naked, “God”, he thought, “She’s really beautiful!”, He looked up and down her naked little body, he opened her legs again and knelt down between them, he leaned forward and gently kissed her on the chest. She wasn’t breathing so hard now, he kissed her on the belly, then on her mound , then he licked her moist slit up and down, tasting the salty love juice. She moaned and moved her hips.</p> <p>“Christ” He thought “She’s out cold and still up for it!” He stood up again just as she started to stir.</p> <p> “Uncle Bob?” Suddenly she sat bolt upright “OHMYGODUNCLEBOB!” She stood up and started breathing heavily again “ Oh God! Oh my! Oh what did we do! Oh Christ!” He grabbed her and pulled her to him hugging her tightly.</p> <p>“It’s alright, it’s alright, calm down!” She started breathing more lightly and calmed down as she got over the shock of her situation. He released his hold and she stepped back looking herself up and down.</p> <p>“Uncle Bob, my clothes” she said, moving her arms to cover her chest and crotch, he pulled her arms away from her body.</p> <p>“Don’t be silly now” he said “ We haven’t finished yet! Tell me what else you do with Peter, tell me about one particular time” She looked up at him, coy and pouting.</p> <p>“Well, there was this one time, we snuck into the janitor’s room and fooled around”.</p> <p>“Go on”</p> <p>“He, He unbuttoned my blouse and felt me up, I wasn’t wearing anything underneath it. He took off my skirt and knickers and he kissed me a lot and rubbed me with his fingers, he was rough, not gentle like you, but I still liked it” As she spoke she began to lose her coy , innocent look. </p> <p>“Go on”.</p> <p>“He took off his own shirt and vest and then his pants, then we kissed some more, rubbing our bodies together, then he put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me down onto my knees. Then he pushed his hips towards me and told me to pull his briefs down.” She had a far away look in her eyes now.</p> <p>“Go on”.</p> <p>“So, so I did and his cock popped out, it was stiff and hard!” Bob look down at her, put his hands on her shoulders and pushed down making her kneel.</p> <p>“Do it to me!” </p> <p>“Uncle Bob?” </p> <p>“Do it!”</p> <p>Mandy reached out to Bob’s trunks, put her little fingers into the top and pulled down, as they came down over his hips his cock sprang out and Mandy leaned back, her eyes wide with surprise, her mouth agape. He kicked his trunks away, the movement making his penis bounce up and down. Mandy slowly looked up at her uncle, her eyes were as big as saucers.</p> <p>“UNCLE BOB! YOUR COCK, IT’S, IT’S FFFFUCKING HUGE!!” True enough, nature had indeed been kind to Bob, his semi erect penis was over eight inches long and very thick, it was jutting straight out from his groin and the tip was hovering barely an inch from Mandy’s mouth! She placed her hands on the bed behind her and leaned back a little, her eyes fixed on the thick shaft, mesmerised, “Oh my God! I’ve never seen a cock that big, I didn’t know they could be that big! It, it’s nearly twice as long as Peter’s and twice as thick! It’s bigger than any of the boys I’ve….” She stopped mid sentence, realising what she was saying, “ I, I mean I …”, Bob looked down at her. </p> <p>“I think you can drop the innocent little girl act now Mandy, don’t you?” She looked up at him , big eyed and coy, then her expression changed and she gave him a wicked smirk</p> <p>“Yes Uncle Bob” she whispered.</p> <p>“What did you do next?” he said, there was no hesitation this time.</p> <p>“I took his cock in my hand and stroked it up and down” she said.</p> <p>“Do it to me” said Bob. She reached out and placed her hand on the thick shaft just behind the head, his cock jumped in response to her touch. Her hand was so small, she couldn’t get it all the way round, his cock was so thick. She gripped and pulled her hand down towards the base pulling his foreskin over the head which swelled into view , big and purple. She stroked her hand firmly down the massive shaft all the way to the base then eased her grip and caressed it slowly back up to the top, as her hand reached the top she used the tip of her thumb to tickle the sensitive spot just behind the tip. Just that one touch of her hand was enough, his cock was now rock hard and fully erect, a monstrous nine, thick inches from tip to base. Mandy stroked her hand up and down the massive shaft, enjoying the feel of such a big, thick cock in her hand.</p> <p>“What did you do then?” said Bob.</p> <p>“ I put Peter’s cock in my mouth and sucked it!” she whispered, now there was no hesitation in her voice at all. Bob reached down and put his hand behind her head, he pulled her gently towards his cock.</p> <p>“Do it to me”. Mandy opened her mouth wide and pushed it down over the head of Bob’s cock, she could barely manage it, it was so big. Bob pulled her head away.</p> <p>“Not like that”, Mandy looked up at him with a puzzled expression .</p> <p>“Mmmm?” Bob gently caressed her cheek and ran his finger across her lips.</p> <p>“Work up some saliva in your mouth, make your tongue really moist, then lick my cock starting at the base and work your way up” Mandy did as instructed, gently gliding her soft moist tongue up the length of the thick shaft, then down and back up again to the head, each time she reached it she gently teased the sensitive spot behind the head with the very tip of her tongue. At the same time she continued to stroke it up and down with her hand, she had never let go. It was Bob’s turn to moan and sigh.</p> <p>“Ohhhh Mandy, that feels so good, now I want you to role your tongue over and around the head, licking it” , Mandy obeyed, licking Bob’s penis head with her wet tongue, round and around, dribbling saliva on it. “Now Mandy, now you can suck me!”. Mandy pushed her mouth down over the head again, her mouth was warm, silky soft and moist, “Ohhh yes, deeper Mandy deeper!” Mandy pushed her head further down the thick shaft, taking more of Bob’s cock into her mouth, she made swallowing noises and pushed further, she managed to take four, thick inches into her mouth before she started to gag, she jerked her head back up and Bob’s cock came out of her mouth with a loud slurping noise. A thread of saliva hung between her lips and the tip. She looked up at him still stroking his cock, harder now, faster, up and down , squeezing it with her little fingers. Bob looked down at her, “More!”, she plunged her mouth down onto his cock again, almost as far then brought her head back up, then down, then up, down, up, stroking it harder and faster . Each time she came back up to the tip she rolled her tongue around the head in her mouth, faster her hand went, faster her head went, slurping and gulping up and down the thick, stiff pole. “Ohh God Mandy! That’s fantastic”. Bob grabbed Mandy’s hair and pulled her away, “Enough!” he said, breathing heavily, his cock was wet with Mandy’s saliva. He reached down and pulled her to her feet, put his arms around her and pulled her to him, hugging her close, his cock pressed into her belly, her hand was still on it, stroking as before, lightly now, softly. Bob looked down at her and gently stroked her hair, “What happened then?”. Mandy was hesitant again. </p> <p>“Peter….. Peter….. He... he laid me down on my back, then, then he got on top of me, then he pushed his cock into me and we, we fucked!” Bob put his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her down and back towards the bed.</p> <p>“Lie down”, Mandy tried to resist him but he was too strong for her, she sat on the edge of the bed , still stroking his cock, she looked up at him again.</p> <p>“Please uncle Bob, your cock is much too big for me, please, please... let me finish you off with my mouth!”</p> <p>Bob gently stroked her on the cheek again.</p> <p>“Peter shouldn’t have done that” he said. A shamed expression crossed Mandy’s face</p> <p>“I… I know… it was wrong of us, I….” </p> <p>“That’s not what I meant!”. Mandy regarded him with a puzzled expression. “I meant he should have done something for you, prepared you more, not simply have laid you down and shoved his cock in you!” He put his hand on her chest and pushed her back down onto the bed, he spread her legs apart, put his hands on her hips and pulled her towards him so that her buttocks were on the edge. Then he knelt down and leaned over her, “let me show you” he pulled her head towards his and kissed her on the lips. He felt her mouth open and her tongue dart into his, probing and caressing his own. She sighed and he felt her legs wrap around him, felt her thrusting her hips up, pressing them against his belly, she was so much smaller than he was. They kissed hard, hard and passionately , Bob placed his hands under her, gripping her back and head and crushed her towards him, he felt her hands gripping his upper arms, squeezing the hard muscles, he pulled away from her.</p> <p>“Oh Uncle Bob, you’re so powerful! So strong!” She whispered as she stroked her hands up and down his muscular arms.</p> <p>“Shhhh my little one” he replied, he leaned down and kissed her on the throat then gently ran his tongue around her jaw line and kissed her throat again, then he kissed her on the chest, running his tongue across to each of her pale little nipples and licked and nibbled them.</p> <p>“Ohhhhh Uncle Bob! That feels so good! That’s wild, mmmmm!”. Bob teased her nipples some more then he raised himself up, took hold of her waist and turned her over onto her belly. He reached under her, placed his hands on her chest and rubbed and teased her nipples again. He brushed her hair to one side with his face and kissed the nape of her neck, he felt her body shudder, “ Ooohhhh, mmmmmm” Then he began to place kisses on her spine , slowly working his way down, down towards the base. When he reached the base he nibbled and licked the skin, then he placed his tongue on the base of her spine, pressed hard and slowly, firmly licked her spine all the way up to the nape of her neck, when he reached the nape he nibbled the back of her neck and squeezed her nipples. “OH GOD! OHHH, OHHH UNCLE BOB, OOHHHH”. He twisted her round onto her back again, leaned down, kissed and nibbled her nipples, then he placed his tongue in the middle of her chest and slowly licked her down her belly, down , down towards her mound. He licked her stiff little clit and felt her body jerk, her slit was wet and quivering, he licked it up and down, probing it with his tongue, pushing his tongue into her wet quim, tasting the salty moistness . She was panting and gasping hard, pressing her pelvis against his mouth. He raised himself up again, moved his pelvis towards hers and rubbed her clit with his huge, stiff, swollen cock. </p> <p>“Now you are ready!” He placed the tip of his huge cock against her wet slit and gently pushed. He felt her pussy lips easing apart, felt his cock easing into her tight hole.</p> <p>“Ohhh nooo, Uncle Bob, please nooooo!” Mandy moaned, her hands gripped the bedclothes tightly, Bob pushed harder and slowly another inch of his massive cock eased into Mandy’s wet quim.</p> <p>“God she’s tight” he thought, “gently does it Bob”. Mandy had pushed one of her hands wrapped in part of the bedsheet against her mouth and was biting into it, her eyes tightly closed.</p> <p>“Nnnnfff, nnngggg”, Bob pushed again and another inch of the thick shaft eased into her juicy cunt, her back arched and she pulled the bedsheet out of her mouth, ”Aahhh, Gooood, noooooo, ahhhhh!” Despite her protests he felt her legs wrapping round him, felt her feet digging into his buttocks, pulling him towards her, he pushed again and slid another inch inside her, she was panting and gasping rapidly now, her eyes were tightly closed, tears rolling down her cheeks, another push, another inch, then he eased his cock out an inch and pushed two more in, six inches of his fat, hard, throbbing cock were inside her now, as much as most men could manage and still he had more. Mandy was biting hard into the balled up bedsheet again yet still pulling at him with her heels. Bob slid a little out and pushed further in, again a little out and further in, now eight inches of his manhood were deep inside Mandy, She was screaming now “ OH GOD! OH CHRIST! OH FUCK!” Finally with one last thrust Bob’s cock was all the way in to the hilt and he felt her pelvis touch his. She was biting the sheet again and panting rapidly, he paused a moment and then began to slide his cock out of her again, slowl y, slowly, inch by inch, she gasped as the huge cock slid out of her, he carefully slid it out almost all of the way until just the head was left in, he looked down, no blood, good, he had not torn her, he took a firm grip of her hips and in one movement thrust his cock all the way back into her. Mandy flung her head back and screamed again ”OH FUCK! OH FUCK! OH FUCK!AHHHHHH!”</p> <p>Bob now began to slide his cock in an out of her, fucking her slowly at first, like waves washing on a shore, in, out, thrusting his cock deep into her hole with each push. After barely a dozen strokes he felt her body jerk and stiffen , she screamed out loud “OH CHRIST YES!” and he felt a wave of her warm love juice gush over his loins. For the second time he had made this precious, little, gorgeous girl come! He kept on thrusting his cock into her, faster now, God she was so tight and willing! She lay there on the bed panting, gasping and moaning. He felt her legs wrapping around him, her heels digging into his buttocks, pulling him into her, her hips rising towards him as she began matching him thrust for thrust. Her tiny hands gripping his arms tightly. “OOOOOOOOOOH GOD! OOH GOD! OHH UNCLE BOB!” He thrust harder, faster, pounding his massive cock into her, her little body was writhing under him, grinding her pelvis against his.</p> <p>Her pain had turned to pleasure and she was thrashing her little head from side to side, screaming out loud, “OHHH GOD! OHHHHH GOD! OHHHH YES! OH! OH! OH! OHHHHH FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME YOU FUCKING BASTARD! FUCK ME WITH YOUR BIG COCK! FUCK MY JUICY LITTLE CUNT! FUCKME FUCKMEFUCKMEFUCKMEEEEEE!” He was pounding his cock into her mercilessly now and she was loving every minute of it!</p> <p>“OH GOD MANDY” he yelled out loud, ”OH GOD I’M GOING TO CUM!” Mandy’s eyes flashed open and stared at him.</p> <p> “NOT YET” she screamed as he pounded into her and felt his sap rising, “S, S, STAND UP”, still pounding her pussy he adjusted his feet, gripped her buttocks firmly and stood up, desperately trying to restrain himself as he continued to fuck her, her tense body draped away from him and her shoulders were all that was lying on the bed, her fists grasping the bedclothes, tears of pleasure rolling down her cheeks, “M, M, M MOVEAWAY, FROM THEBEDALITTLE!” Bob moved a foot away from the bed, now Mandy had to reach down and support herself with her hands, still he pounded his cock in and out of her.</p> <p>“OH GOD MANDY! I’M GOING TO CUM! I CAN’T KEEP IT IN!” He felt her move her legs from around him and she placed her feet firmly against his hips which tightened her cunt even more! </p> <p>“NOW UNCLE BOB! NOW! FUCK ME AND CUM! FUCK ME AND CUM! FUCK ME AND CUM!” Bob made one final, hard, powerful thrust into her “OH GOD MANDY! THAT’S IT! THAT’S IT! I’M CUMMING! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” His cock exploded inside her and she felt a wave of his hot cum gush deep inside her womb. As she felt the first burst of his spunk flooding into her she pushed hard against his pelvis and jerked herself off his cock, dropping to her knees on the floor she jerked her body upright, thrusting her mouth, wide open, towards his cock, grabbing his cock just behind the head she pointed it at her mouth just as the second jet of cum spouted out! She caught it all in her mouth, closed her lips and pressed his cock against her face as a third burst of cum spouted his hot, sticky, spunk over her lips, cheeks and chin! She placed her thumb over the tip of his cock and leaned back. Gazing up at him she smiled and opened her mouth wide, showing him the pool of his semen on her tongue, she closed her mouth and worked her saliva into the pool of Bob’s spunk, magnifying it’s volume, then she opened her mouth again and pushed with her tongue. A wave of the sticky mess gushed over her lower lip and dribbled down over her chin and down onto her chest, then, wickedly she closed her mouth and swallowed, “Gulp” she opened her mouth again and showed him that the rest had gone! Now she darted her tongue out of her mouth and licked her lips, cheeks and chin, dragging more of the sticky mess into her mouth she swallowed that too. Now she thrust her head forward, removed her thumb from the end of his penis and engulfed his cock with her mouth, she began to suck his cock and squeeze it with her hand, sucking and swallowing every last drop of spunk from his cock.</p> <p>“Mmmmf, slurp, gulp, mmmmf, slurp, gulp, mmmmmmf, slurp, gulp!” Finally satisfied that she had milked him dry she released his cock and lay back on the bed. She moved her left hand up onto her face and dragged it down, wiping the remnants of his spunk down, down over her throat, down onto her chest. She moved her right hand down onto her gaping cunt and she pushed her fingers in and dragged them back out covered in his spunk and her love juice, she dragged the mess up over her mound, up over her belly and with both hands she rubbed the warm, sticky mess into the skin of her chest and belly. “Ohhhh God Uncle Bob! That was fffucking fantastic! What a lover you are!” He lay down on the bed beside her and pulled her gently towards him, kissing her gently on the forehead.</p> <p>“You’re not so bad yourself kid!” They hugged for a while whilst they got their breath back then Mandy suddenly jumped to her feet.</p> <p>“Jesus I need to pee bad” she shrieked and ran to her bathroom, Bob smiled, after a little while he heard her toilet flush and she came back into the bedroom, her face red with embarrassment, she walked back to the bed with her eyes cast down, suddenly she was a shy little child again. Bob got to his feet.</p> <p>“My turn” he said as he walked toward her bathroom, as he passed her he flicked his hand out and gave her a sharp crack against her buttocks.</p> <p>“OW” she said as she darted him a petulant look, “Bastard!” He grinned at her as he disappeared into her bathroom, after relieving himself he reappeared and beckoned to her.</p> <p>“Come back in here Mandy, you seriously need a shower to get all that spunk and mess off of you, I need one too so let’s have one together!”</p> <p>Mandy grinned and ran to join him in her bathroom, Bob had already started the shower and they stepped in together, the water was piping hot, they soaped each other up and enjoyed the sensation of rubbing their hands over each other’s bodies, rubbing, soaping, stroking, caressing. Bob explored every inch of Mandy’s skin, moving his hands over her tight, pert buttocks, up over her back and shoulders, stroking the nape of her neck, he pulled her tightly towards him, her back against his belly. He felt her soapy hands reach behind her and grab his cock as he moved his own hands around her throat, caressing her jaw line, then down over her chest, rubbing and soaping up her tiny breast buds, tweaking and squeezing her taught nipples. He felt her massaging his cock, rubbing her hands up and down the thick shaft, he was soon fully erect again. He moved his hands down over her belly and massaged the soap into her, rubbing, stroking, caressing, then down still further, over her mound and down, down between her legs. His fingers probed for her slit. Suddenly he felt her wincing and she brought one of her hands round and took hold of his, pulling them away .</p> <p>“ No Uncle Bob, please, really. I mean it! I’m a bit sore, that was some fucking pounding you gave me you know!” She turned around to face him, held herself against him and grabbed his cock again, stroking it up and down, she looked up at him, then she bent down a little and gently kissed the tip of his cock and looked up at him again, “ Let’s rinse off and dry ourselves, then we’ll go back to my bed and I’ll suck you off, I’ll give you the best fucking blow job you’ve ever had in your life!”</p> <p>Soon they were dry and lying on Mandy’s bed, hugging very tightly, Bob pulled her face towards his and they kissed passionately, tongues probing. Bob ran his hands all over her back and buttocks, caressing her smooth skin, squeezing her tight, round, pert bum. She pulled herself away from him.</p> <p>“Lie on your back” she whispered. He did so and Mandy moved on top of him, straddling his hips, his massive erection standing proud between her legs, she reached down and grabbed it with both hands, stroking it up and down. She moved down a little then bent over and licked the huge head of his cock, gently caressing it and teasing it with her tongue, rolling her tongue over and around the head, teasing, tickling and stimulating the sensitive spot just behind the tip.</p> <p>“ Oh God Mandy” said Bob, “ That’s fucking fantastic!”. She drew back her head, moistened her mouth, opened it wide and plunged it over his penis head, down, down and down, halfway down the shaft. Her right hand gripped his cock at the base and stroked upwards, meeting her mouth at the middle of the huge shaft. </p> <p>Mandy continued to do this over and over again, each time her mouth came up to the tip of Bob’s cock her moist tongue ran over the head, licking and teasing it. Each time she moved her mouth down the shaft her hand came up to meet it, squeezing, stroking, stimulating.</p> <p>“ OOHHHH!GODDDD” said Bob, moaning, “that’s, I, ohhh, fuck!” Mandy moved her head and hand faster and faster, squeezing and licking his cock, sucking and stroking it, faster and faster.</p> <p>“Oh God Mandy, that’s it! Suck faster and harder” Mandy obliged, sucking and licking his cock and wanking it with her hand, faster and faster, her mouth felt like moist, warm silk around his cock, she was true to her promise, he’d never had a fucking blow job as intense as this before. “How the hell did a twelve year old girl get to be as good as this?” he wondered. Finally he felt his sap rising. “Oh God Mandy I’m going to cum” he said, “A, A, A, AHHHHHHHGODDD, CHRIST” He yelled as his cock exploded inside Mandy’s mouth, she tightened her grip on his cock and sealed her lips around it as spurt after spurt of his hot spunk gushed inside her mouth and down into her throat. She sucked and gulped and swallowed, sucked and gulped and swallowed, wanking and sucking his cock dry of every last drop of his seed.</p> <p>Finally satisfied that she had sucked his manhood dry she raised herself up, gazed at him and opened her mouth wide, showing him her empty mouth, revelling in showing him that she had swallowed every last drop of his hot, sticky, spunk. She climbed off him and lay down beside him, putting her hand across his heaving chest as he gasped for breath!</p> <p>“Oh GOD Mandy” he said, “You are fucking incredible!” He grabbed hold of her and pulled her towards him, wrapping his arms around her, crushing her towards him and kissing her on her forehead. He glanced over to the clock on her bedside table. “Jesus Mandy! It’s past midnight, way past bedtime for you child!”</p> <p>“Don’t be silly” she giggled.</p> <p>“I mean it” he said, “Go and brush your teeth and get back into bed and go to sleep, I’ll see you in the morning for breakfast!” With that he got up and looked down at her, she was lying on her belly now and stretching, he could not resist bringing his hand down and giving her another sharp crack across her rump.</p> <p>“OOWWW” she yelped, “You evil bastard” she grabbed a pillow and hurled it after him as he laughed and ran out of her room. Bob went into his own room, into his own bathroom, brushed his teeth and relieved himself again, then he looked at himself in his bathroom mirror and tried to compose himself.</p> <p>“Jesus”, he thought, ”Do you know what you just did?”, “You just fucked your preteen niece stiff!” He smiled to himself, “ Yes but she had fucking enjoyed it, hadn’t she?”, “ He could not remember when he had had a fuck as good as that! He walked back into his bedroom and stopped short, there was Mandy, fast asleep in his bed! He pulled back the bedclothes and looked at her, she was still stark naked! He switched off the light and got in beside her, as he lay down she moved towards him and snuggled close, he put his arm around her, squeezed her little body and kissed her gently on the forehead, she moaned slightly, still fast asleep, exhausted from their sexual exertions. “Goodnight my little princess” he said, “Goodnight Mandy, my little preteen slut!”</p></div>","[""This was the first story I ever wrote, since school essays, and that was a long long time ago! It was written before I discovered the world of Lolita Bondage and was about to submit it when V shut down for a while, Sean let me put it on his site to share and now that V is back I'm glad to be able to share it again. Thanks guys, now read on and enjoy!Zool 16.12.2004""]"
1453,Fog,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A child abuser lurks in wait for his next victim, but get's more than he bargained for!",2004-12-18,48,4,"M, g, anal, bd, humil, ped, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Fog! Wonderful thick, glorious fog! Terry loved the fog, it made things so easy for him, the thicker and more impenetrable the better and this one was a real pea-souper! Terry was a predator, he hunted only when it was foggy because of the cover it gave him, he needed good cover, for Terry’s prey was little girls!</p> <p>Terry was lucky, living in England meant that there was plenty of fog, especially in Autumn and Winter, not that he needed it that often, one decent fog every two or three years was more than enough, he only ever took one girl at a time, preferring the ages nine to ten, he would keep them for two or three years, his little toys he called them. When he tired of one toy he would dump her and hunt for another. The fog was useful for disposing of unwanted toys too! Not that Terry was a killer, far from it, he would drug his unwanted toys and leave them at night in the red light district in some far off town, some local hooker or pimp would probably take them in and a new phase of their existence would begin, but that was not his concern.</p> <p>He had dumped his previous toy the night before, in a thick fog, in a town a hundred miles South of where he was now, in another town, near another school, at his chosen place, waiting! He was standing at the entrance to an alley, his van was parked not ten yards further down the alley, side door open and ready, even he could not see it! He had spent months studying this spot, there was a solid, high wall on the other side of the road, that meant he only had to be concerned about his right and his left, the kids all approached from his right, few adults came this way in the morning, mostly just the kids, on their way to school. He had half a dozen possible targets lined up, all came this way, all walked alone usually, he would take the first one it was safe to do so, as she passed him he would grab her, hand over her mouth and drag her down into the alley, into the covering fog and the rest was easy! A few kids had already passed him, groups of two or three, a few kids on their own, none were any of the targets though. None had paid him any attention, he was just a bloke standing by the roadside, most likely a bloke waiting for a lift to work, fools!</p> <p>Footsteps! He stood ready, a small figure loomed out of the mist, but it was a boy , “Cute though” he thought to himself, but his bread was not buttered on that side, he relaxed again, he was patient, very patient, as he stood there he thought about his previous toy, the girl he had disposed of last night, he had taken her from a town about sixty miles East of here about three years ago, a lovely little ten year old, but at thirteen she was too old and she had had to go! Now his cellar was empty, waiting for it’s next occupant! He usually limited himself to one toy but in previous years had had a many as three in the cellar at once! But now it was empty and he was hunting again, he was looking forward to breaking in a new little toy! </p> <p>As Terry patiently waited for a target to pass, her remembered how pathetically easy it had been to snatch his previous toy. There had been a long road which led towards the school, a high hedge on one side, a narrow path, very little traffic. He had simply parked up, in the fog, opened the side door, crouched down by the rear wheel of the van and waited. The gap between the hedge and his van was narrow, just a few feet, his target had appeared, walked past him and just as she drew level with the open door he had spoken.</p> <p>“Excuse me miss! Little girl!”, the target had turned around, he had pulled the high collar of his coat up so that the lower part of his face had been hidden as he crouched by the wheel, his hand under the wheel arch where he pretended to be holding something. “I daren’t let go of this cable!” he had said, “Would you be a little treasure and look in my van, there’s a red tool box there, would you get it for me please?” The little girl had nodded and climbed into the van! Quick as a flash he had stood up, checked no one else was around and had leapt into the van behind her, slamming the door shut behind him, pulling his woolly hat down over his face so that it was obscured bar two eye holes he had cut into it! She didn’t know what had hit her! Stupid little girl! He had then grabbed her, forced her down onto the floor, taped her mouth, taped her arms behind her, taped the elbows and wrists, taped her legs together, knees and ankles. Then he had placed her, face up, in the open tool chest which ran the length of one side of the van, it was like putting a body into a coffin! He remembered the terrified look on her face as he had placed the false bottom over the top of her, closing her in. Then he had turned on a light inside the box, under the false bottom, a tiny light, just enough to let her see the writing he had placed on the underside of the false bottom, right in front of her eyes in best “horror film” title writing, ‘ Keep still and keep quiet or I will cut your fucking throat you fucking little bitch!’ it said, it worked every time! They stayed still, they kept quiet.</p> <p>Then he had filled the rest of the chest with tools and stuff so that, if anyone opened it, all they would see was a chest full of tools and stuff! It was unlikely that he would be stopped after making a snatch, too early for the girls to be missed and the police would be busy dealing with the accidents the fog would cause, he also avoided main roads after making a snatch. Yes, the fog made it so easy, he loved the fog!</p> <p>Footsteps! A group of kids this time, “Blast!” one of the targets was right behind them, no matter, there were still five targets left, he was patient, very patient.</p> <p>He thought back again to three years ago, the drive home had been long, a hundred and twenty miles, but it had been easy, he had arrived at his house and driven the van straight into the garage, “God bless the maker of automatic doors” he had thought. The garage was part of the whole building with a door leading straight into the main corridor inside, made it easy to get the girls into the house unseen! He remembered covering his face again and then lifting the girl out of the chest, he could have tasted her fear! The look on her face had been priceless! He remembered her panting hard and the wide eyed look of terror as he had brandished a wicked looking knife in front of her face “Give me any trouble you little bitch and I’ll peel your face off!” More than enough to keep his victims quiet and it always worked!</p> <p>He had then carried her into the house, into the corridor, he had done some alterations so that the door leading to the cellar was hidden behind a sliding bookcase, real spy stuff! He had taken her down the stairs, down into the cellar, locking the doors behind him. Then he had placed her on the floor, he was proud of his cellar, it was a real dungeon, racks, benches, restraints, whips, paddles, floggers, canes, everything the discerning sadist could wish for! He had watched the girl grow more and more terrified as she looked around the room. Then he had walked over to a corner of the room, turned his back, switched the hat mask for the horror mask! The horror mask was black leather, like a wrestler’s mask, with a grinning, fanged, skull face painted on the front, then he had stripped off and put on a pair of black leather trousers with a broad, studded black leather belt. This was his “uniform”. This was all she would ever see him wear for as long as she was with him. Often, of course, she would see him naked except for the mask, when he was fucking her, when he was raping her, when he was forcing his cock into her cunt, her arse or her mouth!</p> <p>He had then returned to her, grabbed her hair and forced her to look at him, “You are mine now you little bitch, mine to do with as I please!” Then he had released her, he had taken off all of the tape which had been binding her arms and legs, taken the tape off her mouth, then he had sat down in a comfortable chair and waited for the show to begin!</p> <p>Footsteps! A single walker! He tensed ready, it was a girl, but not one of his targets, this girl was much too chubby, no offence intended to her but he preferred them on the thin side! Ah well, plenty of time yet, his chance would come, it always did. He was patient, very patient.</p> <p>He remembered his previous toy sitting on the floor, where he had just untied and ungagged her, how he had sat down and waited for her reaction, it was always different, some just sat there waiting for him to speak or do something, some frantically tried to escape. It didn’t matter if they screamed, they could scream as loud as they liked, the cellar was totally sound proofed! This one had been a screamer and a firebrand! She had fled to the door screaming at the top of her voice, calling for help but the door was locked! She had ran around the cellar looking for other ways out, demanding to be freed, demanding to see her mommy and daddy, screaming to be let go, all to no avail! She had been really entertaining, quite moving. Eventually, as they all did, she had realised that there was no escape and had sat down on the floor, sobbing and wailing. Priceless entertainment!</p> <p>Footsteps! A group this time, three figures appeared like spectres out of the mist, “No” he couldn’t believe it, they were three of his targets! Closely followed by some older boys! “Damn and blast” he thought, “These girls had never walked to school together before! Of all the rotten luck!” Now his patience was starting to wear a little thin! Four out of a possible six targets gone! No chance of more fog tomorrow! If he missed the last two targets he would be without a toy for God knows how long! He calmed down, two more targets was enough, he had often hunted only single targets, how much more bad luck could he have?</p> <p>Again he thought back to his previous victim, how she had lain there on the floor, sobbing her little heart out, her body shaking with fear and desperation. Then he had spoken to her, “Listen to me slut, you are mine now and you are never going to see your parents again understand? I’m going to make you my sex slave, I’m going to fuck you! I’m going to rape you! I’m going to torture you! As hard and as often as I like and there is nothing you can do about it!” This had started a fresh round of screaming and pleading, God how he had loved every second of her pathetic howling! Then he had stood up and walked towards her, like lightening she had leapt to her feet and fled to a corner of the room, screaming at him to keep away from her, desperately trying to squeeze herself into the corner, all to no avail, he had grabbed her and dragged her to her feet, grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, hard! She had screamed at the sudden pain. He had then forced her to look up at him, to look up at the terrifying mask! “Listen to me you little slut, listen good, You are my slave now, you will do exactly what I tell you to do, when I tell you to do it! I’m going to torture you every day, I’m going to rape you every day, I’m going to fuck you in your little mouth, I’m going to fuck you up the arse and I’m going to fuck your little cunt! If there is any of that you don’t understand then you will soon enough! I’m going to hurt you a lot, but if you don’t do exactly as I tell you then I will hurt you a lot more! A FUCKING HELL OF A LOT MORE! UNDERSTAND”? Then he had slapped her hard across the face twice to hammer the message home and thrown her down onto the floor again.</p> <p>She had lain there, crying and sobbing, rubbing her stinging face, begging him to let her go, begging him not to hit her again. Then he had grabbed her and forced her down onto her face, grabbed her coat and ripped it from her, throwing it across to the door, her little school blazer was dragged off her and followed it. Then he had climbed on top of her, straddling her back and reached in front to her throat, grabbed her school tie and tightened it around her throat making her choke, she had struggled underneath him, gasping for breath then he had pulled the tie off her, “See you little slut, you can’t fight me, I’m too strong for you, I can do anything I want to you and you can’t stop me! Get used to it!” Then he had turned around to face her rear, placed his hands in the waistband of her skirt and pulled, tearing the zipper apart, ripping the fabric down the seam and pulled the little skirt away from her hips, revealing a pair of crisp, white panties! He had reached down to her feet and pulled her shoes and socks off, these and her skirt he had thrown across to the door to join the other clothing there. Then he had turned around and moved back a little so he was sat on her lower legs, then he had pulled her up so that she was in a kneeling position in front of him, facing away from him. Now for the best part!</p> <p>Footsteps! He prepared himself for the pounce, a figure approached from his left this time, it was a youth though, a boy of eighteen or nineteen, typical scruffy look, baseball cap, hood of his sweatshirt pulled up, kid looked like a drug dealer or user, or both! He had not seen this boy in his observations. The kid stared at him as he walked past. “Nosy little bugger” Terry thought to himself, a few more kids passed by, none of them were his last two remaining targets though so his thoughts returned to his previous toy again. Where was he?</p> <p>Ahh yes, he had been squatting on her lower legs, the little bitch had been in a kneeling position in front of him, facing away from him, her arms limp at her sides, her sobs had ceased and she had just been whimpering like the terrified little girl she was. Terry had then moved his arms round in front of her and placed them on her little chest, roughly kneading her nascent breasts through the thin fabric, he had gripped the fabric with both hands and pulled, tearing the blouse open and sending tiny, little buttons flying. With one hand he had forced her forward and with the other he had pulled the blouse down over her arms, yanking it off and throwing it over his shoulder to join the rest of her clothes. She had not been wearing anything under it! He had pulled her back to the kneeling position, placed his hands back on her chest and squeezed her tiny, pale nipples HARD. She had screamed at the pain and arched her little body, pummelled at his hands with her own, tiny, little fists. Then he had grabbed her fists and enclosed them in his own and squeezed, crushing her little hands in his and she had screamed even louder, begging him to let go. He had done so, only to grab both her hands in one of his and hold them tight, as his other hand moved back to her chest and then he had moved it down, down over her soft, flat little belly, down into her tiny, flimsy panties, rubbing her hairless mound hard, down in between her legs and roughly rubbed his fingers up and down her little slit. She had cried, begged him to stop, told him he was being dirty, ohh how he had loved that! Then he had twisted the fabric of her tiny knickers in his fingers and pulled hard, tearing the flimsy garment away from her, leaving her naked and helpless. The torn knickers had joined her other clothing, to be burned later.</p> <p>He had then forced her legs wide apart with his free hand and then placed it on her slit again, rubbing his fingers, roughly up and down her little pussy, he had eased her lips apart and felt for her tiny hole, felt the thin hymen partly covering it, eased his middle finger past it and into her hole, “Ooooh, you little slut, how tight your little cunt is,” She had screamed again, begging him to take his finger out, begging him to stop being dirty with her and the tears had come again. “Don’t like that eh? Well imagine how it’s going to feel when I push my big, fat cock in there you dirty little slut! It’s ten times bigger than a finger!” Then he had pushed his finger, hard, all the way in and twisted it from side to side making her scream even louder, his thumb had found her clitoris and rubbed it, she had trembled at that touch and gasped, “Ahhh, you like that eh? Just as I thought, you really are a dirty little slut aren’t you?” He had felt her getting wet then, “See you little bitch, you are juicing up like a whore now! Let’s see how you like this!” With that he had placed his thumb and forefinger on her clit and he had squeezed and twisted hard! The little girl had screamed horribly at the pain. He had laughed and squeezed harder, holding the pressure for a full minute as she screamed and wailed and sobbed and squirmed. Then he had released her and pushed her away from him, laughing again as she had hit the floor.</p> <p>He had stood up then, walked in front of her and stood over her, laughed at the tiny, naked figure, shaking and sobbing, her hands between her legs trying to rub the pain away. Then he had taken off the leather pants and stood over her, naked except for the mask, “Look at me bitch” he had said, kicking her in the side with his bare foot, she had grunted and looked up, her eyes had widened at the sight of his big, stiff cock sticking out from his body, he had reached down and grabbed her hair, pulling her to her feet, dragging her over to the chair. He had sat down and forced her to her knees in front of him, then he had pulled her face towards his groin. “Suck my cock you little slut, put it in your mouth and suck on it” He had pushed his groin towards her face, pressing the tip of his cock against her lips which had remained firmly shut as she shook her head. “Do it you little cunt! Suck my cock or you’ll suffer”! She had shook her head again, he had slapped her, hard bringing on the tears again, “Bitch, didn’t I tell you I expect you to do what you’re told! Instantly! Now suck my cock!” She had turned her head away, crying and wailing, telling him that what he wanted was dirty. He had stood up again, grabbed her hair and yanked her to her feet again, “ Fine by me bitch, you obviously want to learn the hard way, your choice you little cunt!”</p> <p>He had dragged her over to some apparatus in another corner of the room, placed her, belly down on a leather pad at waist height, pulled her legs wide apart and strapped them to bars on either side of the pad and lowered a panel over her waist and secured it, the panel was tall and wide, preventing her from reaching back past her waist. Her belly rested on the pad, her chest, shoulders, arms and head were free and unrestrained but she was secured from the waist down. He had picked a whip from the “toy” rack on the wall and stood in front of her again, her face was level with his cock which was still hard. He had shown her the whip, a short whip, three feet long, braided, black, supple leather, designed to hurt! He had grabbed her hair, pulling her head back and he had pressed his cock against her face. “You are going to suck this bitch, you are going to take hold of it in those little hands of yours and put it in your mouth, then you are going to suck it until I cum in yo ur mouth and you are going to swallow every last drop of my spunk, then you are going to keep sucking it and licking it until it is clean!” Then he had walked to the other end of the bench, stood between her wide open legs and raised the whip high over his head, “And this is what’s going to make you do it bitch!”</p> <p>Footsteps! Terry prepared for the snatch, but his heart sank! Two, burly policemen loomed out of the fog to his left and, on seeing him, approached him. He felt a lump in his throat but managed to squeak out a “ Good morning officers “ as they drew in front of him.</p> <p>“Good morning sir” one said, “Just a word of caution sir, there have been some, nasty, violent muggings in the area lately, the attacker has been described as a male youth, late teens or early twenties, just be careful if you see anyone like that sir.”</p> <p>“Thank you for the warning officer”, Terry replied, “ I’ll certainly keep my eyes open and not try anything heroic if I spot him!”</p> <p>“Very sensible sir, mind how you go now!” The two officers disappeared into the fog again, as they left Terry breathed a huge sigh of relief and his legs nearly gave way under him! He quickly recovered and his thoughts once again returned to his previous toy.</p> <p>He had brought the whip whistling down, hard on her buttocks raising an angry, red welt, she had screamed in pain, over and over again he had thrashed her on the buttocks and the backs of her thighs, oh how she had shrieked and writhed and desperately tried to reach back with her hands to fend off the blows but the board prevented her. A dozen blows he had struck her, six on each side, a dozen red stripes criss-crossed the backs of her thighs and her buttocks. He had then walked back to her head and, again, had pushed his cock up against her lips, “Now suck my cock you fucking little bitch” To his amazement she had turned her head away from his cock again as she wailed and cried. “Fine by me cunt! Every time you disobey me your punishment doubles you stupid little slut!” He had walked back to her rear and started thrashing her again, by the time he had reached the fifth stroke she was begging him to stop, telling him she would do as he said, she would suck his cock, “I’m gl ad to hear it slut” he had replied, “but once a punishment starts it doesn’t stop, don’t worry, I’ll get back to that pretty little mouth of yours in a minute” he had continued to thrash her, raining blows down upon her bare flesh.</p> <p>Twenty four strokes of the whip had lashed across the little girl’s naked buttocks and thighs, now thirty six angry, red welts formed a network on her tender skin and she was sobbing and crying and wailing like a baby from the intense pain. He had walked back to her head and placed his cock up against her mouth, “So you are going to suck my cock now are you bitch?” Still sobbing and gasping the little girl had nodded, he had waited, patiently for her to calm down and then she had reached out with one hand and took hold of his cock, opened her mouth and guided his cock into it, then she had rubbed his cock with her hand and moved her head up and down it, sucking with all of her might. Terry had been so excited by the whipping he had given her that it was barely a minute until he had cum, spurting jet after jet of his warm spunk into her mouth, she had grimaced at the feeling but had gulped it all down, no doubt dreading the prospect of failure! Then she had sucked and licke d and sucked and licked until his cock was clean and he had been satisfied.</p> <p>“Not bad slut, not much technique but I’ll give you full marks for enthusiasm!” He had said to her, “Now open your mouth and take my cock in it again!” She had obeyed and he had pushed his cock deep into her mouth until she had started to gag and then he had pulled back a little, he had then grasped her head firmly holding her in place, “ Now, you little slut, I’m going to piss in your mouth and you are going to drink all of it down, just like you swallowed my spunk! Keep your lips tightly sealed round my cock, spill any of my piss and I’ll whip the skin off your arse!” Then he had relaxed his bladder and begun to urinate, sending a stream of hot piss into her mouth and down her throat, she had struggled, grimaced even more but she had swallowed it! “ Ahhhhh, God that feels so much better” He had said as he had drawn his cock back out of her mouth. No sooner had he withdrawn it than she had put her hands to her face and started sobbing away again, “Don’t worry slut”, he had said” You will soon get used to it!”</p> <p>He had then released her from the restraints and dragged her to her feet by her hair again, dragging her over to another part of the cellar. He had forced her to kneel with her knees wide apart on a thick rubber mat. The mat had securing rings dotted all over it, he had secured her feet and knees to some of these, keeping her in the kneeling position, legs apart. He had then secured her wrists to a rope and fed this through a ring in the ceiling then pulled hard so that her arms were raised upwards stretching her body upright, then he had secured it. Finally he had placed a steel bowl between her legs, under her groin. “I’m going to leave you for a few hours now slut while I have a nap” He had said to her, “When I return we’ll play some more, the bowl, as you may have guessed is in case you need to pee! “ Then he had left the cellar, locking the door behind him and he had gone upstairs to rest. Before retiring he had checked the monitor screen covering the cellar, watchin g as his new toy had started crying again, tears rolling down her cheeks, sobbing at her hopeless plight!</p> <p>Footsteps! A small figure appeared out of the mist to his right. A target! At last! he was just about to pounce when a loud chattering stopped him and half a dozen older boys appeared behind the girl. “Damn” he thought “another opportunity gone”! Now there was only one chance left, never had his luck been this bad. Luckily most of the kids had passed by now which meant that any others were stragglers, running a little late and much more likely to be on their own.</p> <p>Terry took a deep breath and, again, cast his mind back to his last toy, he could not remember how long he had left her in the cellar while he dozed, several hours at least! He had returned to the cellar and opened the door, the girl’s head had been lolling to one side, she had appeared to be asleep. The bowl between her legs had contained a small amount of urine. “Good” he had thought. He had picked up his short whip, walked up to her front and brought it whistling down across her chest with a resounding CRACK! “ Wake up you little slut! Playtime again!” She had jerked awake at the sudden pain and started screaming again in her confusion. “Noisy little brat aren’t you!? Not that I mind hearing you scream”! He had taken the bowl and laid it on the floor to one side, then he had unfastened her arms. He had then pulled her body forward and splayed her arms out, forwards and to the sides, securing them to rings there. Now her body and upper legs formed an inverted “V” wit h her legs wide apart and her head close to, but not resting on, the floor. Then he had placed the bowl with her piss in it on the floor in front of her face. “Drink it bitch! Lap it all up or I’ll whip you non stop for an hour!” The little girl had seemed to have given up resisting, she had leaned forward and started lapping up her piss, as she did this he took a tube of KY from a shelf and moved to kneel down behind her, he had squeezed some of the KY onto her anus and started inserting one of his fingers, her body jerked and stiffened at this and she had gasped and started protesting, his response had been to bring the whip crashing down across her back making her yelp, “Shut the fuck up you little bitch! Shut up and drink your piss, while you’re lapping it up I’m going to fuck you up the arse!”</p> <p>He had put another finger into her anus, moving them around, stretching her arsehole and working the KY inside her, then he had positioned the tip of his penis, now fully erect against her anus and pushed, sliding a few inches of his cock inside. She had grunted and squealed like a pig but had kept drinking, then he had slid his cock in and out of her anus a few times to stretch it and work in the lubricant, then he had taken hold of her hips and rammed the entire length of his cock into her, hard! That had made her shriek with pain! “Finish drinking you little slut” he had said as he had rammed his massive cock in and out of her abused little anus! Finally, with a shout, he had come into her arse, sending gouts of his spunk deep inside her colon before dragging his cock out of her, it was covered in spunk, traces of faeces and a little blood from where he must have torn her. He had moved to her front, released her arms again and pulled her into an upright kneeling position. He had inspected the bowl, it had been empty. “Good slut! Now open your mouth” She had obeyed and he had plunged his filthy cock into her open mouth, “Suck and lick me clean again!” She had obeyed, sucking and licking as before until there was not a trace of mess on him. Then he had stood up and looked down at her, sobbing and whimpering and rubbing her hands over her sore arse.</p> <p>“Now it’s time to work on your front little slut”, he had said. He had released her legs and dragged her to her feet and over to a low table “Up bitch” the girl had climbed onto the table, small and with a top shaped like a wide “Y” with a ring set into each end, a third at the base and a fourth in the middle. He had made her kneel down with her knees at the points of the “Y” and had secured her knees to the rings there, secured her feet to the middle ring and then he had slotted a bar onto the table and bent her back over it securing her wrists to the middle ring also. Then he had fastened a thick, leather collar around her throat, bent her head down and backwards and had secured the collar to the final ring by a short length of chain leaving her a little room for movement. By this method he had secured her with her body arched upwards and her legs splayed wide apart. He had knelt down and moved in between her legs, checking that, when the time came, she was just at the right height for him to slide his cock into her vagina! Then he had moved around to her head and checked that her mouth was in the right position too! Finally he had knelt down beside her and placed both hands on her belly then rubbed them over her smooth skin, moved one up and the other down exploring and rubbing her chest and pelvis, the one teasing and pinching her nipples whilst the other had moved down between her legs rubbing hard and pinching her clit as she gasped and winced at his harsh touch.</p> <p>Footsteps! “Surely this time”, he thought, but no, it was a boy, about 10 years old, a good looking boy, he seriously thought about snatching him despite his earlier misgivings, perhaps it would be an amusing diversion for a week or two until more fog came! But no, he decided against it and turned his thoughts to the past again.</p> <p>“Time to introduce you to some more toys now slut!” He had gone to a cupboard, removed three nipple clamps and returned to her prone form, he had squeezed and pinched and worked on one of her nipples until it had stiffened and stuck out, then he had placed one of the clamps on it and fastened it shut! The shriek of pain from his little girl toy nearly deafened him! He had then clamped the second one down on her other nipple making her shriek and scream and wriggle in her restraints, her little chest heaving, her little frame writhing. She had begged and pleaded with him to take them off, promised that she would do anything for him, gasping for breath and crying and screaming in agony! Then he had taken hold of both clamps and twisted them, hard! He had never heard a little girl scream as loud as she had, it had been horrible, but exciting, his cock had grown as stiff as a ramrod as he had watched her bucking and heaving on the table, straining at her ties. Eventually her screams had tied down but her chest continued to heave as she was wracked with sobs and she whimpered and mewled!</p> <p>“Quite a performance little slut”, he had said and dangled the third clamp in front of her eyes , “Guess where this one is going”, he had said as he had placed his hand on her pelvis and slid it down towards her slit where he had taken her little clit between thumb and finger and massaged it until it stood out! Ohhhh how she had begged him, pleaded with him not to do it, not there! She had promised to do anything for him, anything he wanted her to do, but her pleading had been useless, Terry had placed the third clamp on her stiff little clit and then had fastened it shut! He had thought she was going to snap her restraints, she had fought and wriggled so hard! She had screamed and screamed and screamed until she was hoarse and then the agony had become too much for her and she had fainted!</p> <p>A glass of water thrown in her face revived her and she lay there, bound, helpless, moaning and groaning at the terrible pain coursing through her abused nipples and clitoris. “Want me to take them off now slut?” he had said. Oh how she had begged him to do so and thanked him when he agreed, he had taken hold of both of the clamps on her nipples and pulled hard, yanking them off. If she had expected relief, she hadn’t received it, the body just didn’t work like that! A new wave of harsh, cruel pain had shot through her chest and the screaming had begun again, then he had taken hold of the clamp on her clitoris and she had begged him not to yank it off, she had begged and pleaded with him to be gentle, but that was not Terry! He had yanked the third clamp off as hard as the other two and she had fainted from the pain again.</p> <p>More water brought her round again, Terry spent a few minutes rubbing and tweaking her aching nipples and clit as she cried and groaned and wriggled and pleaded with him to stop. Then he had moved to her head and placed his rampant cock against her lips, “Open wide slut and take my cock in your mouth or the clamps go back on!” She had opened her mouth wide and accepted his length eagerly, anything to avoid those horrible things!</p> <p>He had slid his cock in and out of her mouth, pushing further in each time, making her gag and choke as he fucked her throat. Then he had drawn his cock out of her mouth, leaving a trail of spittle and moved to kneel between her legs. “Now for it little slut”, he had said, “now I’m going to rape your little cunt and tear your virginity away from you!”. He had placed one of his fingers at the entrance to her little love hole, eased it past the hymen at the entrance and pushed it in, wriggling it around to stretch her a bit. Then he had coated his cock in KY and placed the swollen head against her little vagina easing it in, then he had gripped her hips and thrust hard, driving his cock deep into her, tearing her hymen apart as his thick shaft had rubbed past it, made her start screaming anew. Then he had thrust away, mercilessly pounding his cock in and out of her, relentlessly, ignoring her pitiful screams, in, out, in, out, thrust, thrust, pound, pound until, with a fi nal grunt, he exploded inside her, flooding her tiny love channel with wave after wave of his hot spunk! Finally he had dragged his cock out of her, covered in spunk again and traces of blood from her torn hymen and had forced her to lick and suck him clean for the third time!</p> <p>Then Terry had sat down, exhausted and looked at her, still bound with her legs wide apart and her hips thrust high, whimpering, sobbing in pain, her vagina gaping open, spunk oozing out from it , a tiny trickle of blood running down between her arse cheeks and onto the bench. Christ how he had enjoyed that! He had then untied her and dropped her down onto the floor where she had curled into a sobbing, trembling, little ball. He had picked her up, carried her across to a tiny cage about three feet on a side in a corner of the cellar, put her inside and locked it shut. As an after thought he had placed a bowl of water and one of cold, tinned stew in with her. Then he had left the cellar with it’s single, broken, abused, raped and humiliated, little occupant and locked the door behind him, returning upstairs, to a shower, his own, hot evening meal, a few drinks and a well earned night’s rest.</p> <p>That had been how his last toy’s first day had gone, from bright eyed little schoolgirl in the morning to a beaten, shivering, whimpering wreck in the evening. She had given him three years of fun that one, after a few weeks he had had her totally under his control, she had obeyed instantly, whatever his command! Whatever he had told her to do she did so without question. He remembered how he had once placed her in the middle of the cellar and had told her to stand perfectly still until he told her she could move . He had left and locked the door behind him, reminding her that he would be watching on the monitors. She had lasted an incredible thirty six hours before collapsing from exhaustion, at which point, naturally, he had returned and thrashed her senseless for her disobedience! But now the cellar was empty, waiting for a new occupant, waiting for a new toy and Terry had only one target left, or he would be without a toy to play with for who knows how long!</p> <p>Footsteps! Terry tensed, ready to spring, but it was not the girl, it was the youth again, the youth walked up to him! “What the fuck does this little shit want?” thought Terry. The youth pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth saying,</p> <p>“Got a light mate?” At that point Terry’s sixth and final target appeared out of the fog,</p> <p>“ No!” he thought “No! Not now you stupid little cow!” He had to get rid of the youth fast! The target walked behind the youth and into the fog on the other side of the alley, If he could get rid of this little shit he could run after her and grab her, she was walking quite slowly! “No, I’m sorry I don’t smoke” he blurted out. The youth moved closer to him!</p> <p>“I’ll have your wallet instead then dick head!” Terry was stunned, confused, not paying attention, thinking only of his last target getting away from him.</p> <p>“What?” he said, he didn’t see the knife, didn’t even feel it as it entered his belly, didn’t feel it as it was thrust up into his chest, piercing his heart, didn’t feel the ground hit him as he fell, he was aware of the youth dragging him into the alley, rifling through his clothes, taking his wallet and keys. Dimly aware of the engine of his van starting and the van being driven off. He was aware that he was getting colder, aware that he had missed his target, the girls had all gotten away! Now he had no toys to play with! Then he grew colder still as he lay in the alley wondering what he was going to do without a toy! Then blackness engulfed him, and there, in the alley, in the fog, he died, the predator had become the prey!</p> <p class=""h2"">Postscript</p> <p>Fog! Wonderful thick, glorious fog! Billy loved the fog, it made things so easy for him, the thicker and more impenetrable the better and this one was a real pea-souper! Billy was a predator, he loved hunting when it was foggy because of the cover it gave him, he liked good cover, for his prey was people on their own who he could mug and rob, he had gotten a good haul from the bloke he had left dying in that alley, fat wallet, keys, a van and an address of a house he could rob at his leisure miles away. Yes, Billy loved the fog!</p></div>",[]
1454,Punishment and Atonement,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A naughty little girl is spanked as punishment, and her atonement is…",2004-12-18,38,4,"M, g, cons, oral, ped, spank",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>You stand in front of me, barefoot, tight jeans hugging your hips, tight tanga top hugging your chest, you tremble in fear and anticipation, your hands clasped behind your back, head cast down in shame, left foot behind your right calf, rubbing it up and down.</p> <p>You’ve been a very naughty girl haven’t you?” I say, in my deepest, gruffest voice, giving you my deepest and hardest stare!</p> <p>“yes” Comes your barely audible, whispered reply, I reach out my hand and beckon you towards me with one, curled finger, you shuffle closer to me, until your legs are touching my knees. I take hold of your chin and lift up your face to look at me, tears of fear trickle down your cheeks.</p> <p>“What happens to little girls who are naughty?” I ask, looking hard into your eyes as you stand in front of me, trembling with fear!</p> <p>“they get a spanking!” You whisper, your lower lip trembling, your little heart pounding inside your little chest as the terror builds up inside you.</p> <p>“Then bend over girl!” I say harshly, pulling you forwards and downwards, you try to resist but I am much bigger than you and far stronger.</p> <p>“Nooo, please no, please no!” You scream, but it is too late, I bend you forwards over my left knee, lock my right leg behind you, holding you firmly in place. I push your shoulders down with my left hand and hold you there with your pert, little bum stuck up in the air.</p> <p>I raise my right hand high in the air, “This is what happens to naughty, little girls “ I say, and bring my hand sharply down with a resounding SMACK! on your behind.</p> <p>“Owwwww” You squeal! “Owhowhowhowhow! Please stop, please, I’ll be good, you’ll see. I promise please stop please!</p> <p>“I haven’t begun yet girl” I exclaim and bring my hand down again SMACK! And again SMACK! And twice more SMACK! SMACK! “Naughty, little girls deserve to be smacked very, VERY hard!” As you lie over my knee you reach back with your little hands and rub your sore bum cheeks through the denim fabric stretched tight across your backside. I take hold of your hands and hold them firmly behind your neck, continuing to hold you down. I reach under you, between your legs, up to your waist and pop the button fastening your jeans, then I take hold of the zipper and pull it down. I withdraw my hand and firmly take hold of the waist band of your jeans, I pull them down over your hips and down your legs, pushing them down to your ankles!</p> <p>“Nooo, please don’t , please!” you plead with me as I place my hand on your bottom, only the thinnest of fabrics between you and further punishment, I raise my hand and bring it down again SMACK! You jump and screech in shock, wriggling your little body, crying and wailing, I bring my hand down over and over again, ignoring your desperate pleas for mercy, SMACK! SMACK! WHACK! WHACK! SMACK! CRACK! CRACK! SMACK! I pause before delivering one final THWACK! Across both cheeks! Your little body wriggles, your little buttocks wobble with each swat! Tears roll down your red face as you cry and sob, begging me to stop. I wait a moment for you to calm down .</p> <p>“Now for the last, little one!” I place my hand in the top band of your little, white panties and gently start to pull them back!</p> <p>“Noooo, no, no” you squeal! “No, no, no, please don’t pull my little panties down! Please don’t show my bum, please don’t!”</p> <p>“Silence!” I gruffly say, “You have been very naughty indeed, you must be spanked very hard on your bare bottom! Then perhaps, you will think twice before being naughty again! I pull your panties down over your buttocks and push them down your legs, to join your jeans around your feet. Then I place my hand on your bare rump, glowing pink from the spanking it has already received! Then I raise my hand once more and bring it down upon your naked backside! “This” SMACK! “will” SMACK “teach” SMACK! ”you” SMACK! “never” SMACK! “to” SMACK! “be” SMACK! “naughty” SMACK! “again” SMACK! “won’t it!!” SMACK! </p> <p>You shriek and wail and twist and writhe under the punishment but you can’t get away, you can’t stop me from smacking you! Then as suddenly as it began, the punishment is over, I pause awhile as you lie across my knee, sobbing your little heart out, finally you calm down, I release my hold and stand you up to face me, jeans and knickers still round your ankles, cheeks red at both ends, your face streaked with tears. I open my legs and pull you towards me, hugging your little frame to my chest.</p> <p>“What do you say little one?” I ask, holding your still trembling form to me.</p> <p>“Thank you for punishing me” You sniffle.</p> <p>“And?”</p> <p>“I’m very sorry I was naughty, I won’t do it again!”</p> <p>“Good girl” I say, “Good girl”, Now I whisper in your ear, “your punishment is over, but now you have to atone, you know what you must do” You nod, I feel your little legs moving as you kick your jeans and panties off and push them under my chair, you hold your arms up and I slip your tiny tanga top off your body, I push you away a little and look at you again, as you stand there naked, I look up and down your little body, your flat pre-teen chest, your hairless little mound and slit, I pull you close to me again, I cup your naked buttocks in my hands and feel you flinch at my touch, I pull your face close to mine and kiss you, feeling your little tongue darting between my lips and twining round my own.</p> <p>“Let me undress you” you whisper in my ear. I feel you unbuttoning my shirt and pulling it open, then down my arms, pulling it off and letting it fall to the floor, I feel your little tongue moving over my bare chest, licking my nipples. I feel your hands move down to my trousers, unbuttoning and unzipping them, pulling down, I raise up a little and allow you to pull my trousers and briefs down and off over my feet, pushing them under my chair. I then feel your little hands moving my thighs further apart and, reaching out, take hold of my big, stiff cock, I feel your little hands stroking my shaft up and down and then I feel your hot breath as you place your little mouth over the end of my cock and move it up and down.</p> <p>I gasp at the sensuous feel of your warm, moist, silky mouth on my cock as you move your head up and down the thick shaft, your hands doing the same thing, meeting your mouth in the middle of my stiff pole. Faster and faster your hands and head move, your little fingers gripping my manhood tightly, I feel the sap rising in me.</p> <p>“No!”, I gasp, “Not yet!” I pull your head away from my cock, grab you under your arms and raise you up high. You put your legs behind my neck and I pull you towards me until your slit is against my mouth, your moist little slit, I run my tongue up and down it, tasting your sex, feel you twitch at my touch, my tongue finds your stiff little love bud and you moan and gasp as I lick it. I let go of your arms and grip your hips, pulling your sex closer to my mouth. Your body gracefully arcs away from me as you bend backwards, your lithe body bending double and I feel your mouth engulfing the tip of my cock again, your tiny fingers stroking my balls and stroking the thick, long shaft of my cock! Together we lick and suck and lick and suck, I feel your little body judder and taste your hot love juices gushing over my tongue as you reach your first climax! I pull you back up and away from me, settling you back down on my lap, my stiff cock between your bum cheeks. I feel your tongue darting over my face, lapping up your own cum juices.</p> <p>“Now” you whisper, raising your body up, taking hold of my cock and guiding it towards your moist, hot little slit! I enter your juicy little love hole and we gasp and moan together as you slide your juicy cunt down over my hard cock, your arms grip my neck like a vice, mine pull you closer to me, crushing you against my chest as I thrust my cock deep inside your little body. We move together, me thrusting my cock in and out of you, whilst you grip me tightly and force your sex down on me, moaning, gasping, sighing, faster and faster we go, both moaning and groaning louder and louder, faster, harder , I pound my cock into you until, with a shout I feel your hot juice gush over my thighs as my cock explodes inside you, sending spurt after spurt of my spunk deep inside your sex!</p> <p>We hold each other tightly, hearts racing, chests heaving, both panting for breath. I lift you off my cock and drop you to your knees in front of me. You lean forward and engulf my cock with your mouth again, licking and sucking it clean of my spunk and your own juices. Finally, satisfied, you release my cock, reach under the chair and grab your clothes, hugging them to you. You stand back and I look at you again. “Have you learned your lesson little one?” You nod at me, “Then go”, I watch you turn and look at your naked body, your bare back and bum as you scamper away from me. “NO MORE BEING NAUGHTY” I yell at your retreating form, “until the next time!”.</p></div>",[]
1455,A Spanking!,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Naughty girls get spanked don't they!,2004-12-18,57,4,"M, g, nosex, spank",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>You stand alone in the office of the school librarian, waiting, dressed in a crisp, white blouse, a pleated, short , grey skirt, white knee socks and shiny, black leather shoes. Typical, sweet, little schoolgirl. The door of the office opens and he enters, walks past you and sits down in a comfortable chair beckoning you to him.</p> <p>He is tall, greying, with a full grey beard, a stern man, a powerful man, despite his occupation! Nervously you approach him until your little legs are touching his knees, he holds up a book, a torn book!</p> <p>“I will not stand for this!” he says, “Books are valuable, things to be treasured, not torn and abused like this! I have spoken to your parents and they have given me permission to punish you, I am going to spank you!”</p> <p>You recoil in horror, he can’t mean it! You try to back away but his hand catches yours preventing you from backing off.</p> <p>“Bend over my knee child” he commands! You try to move away but can’t his grip is tight, “Bend over my knee so I can spank your bottom!”</p> <p>“Please sir, please no!” you plead, “Not on my bottom, please!” He pulls you closer, between his legs and twists you to one side so that you are facing one of his legs, the other clamps behind your thighs, locking you in place.</p> <p>“Bend over my knee now, girl!” He barks, “Bend over my knee so that I can spank your little bottom and punish you like you deserve!”</p> <p>“Please don’t make me sir, please don’t” you cry, “Please don’t spank my little bottom, please, I won’t do it again, I’ll be good, I promise!”</p> <p>“You are wasting my time!” he growls giving you a stern look! “You will bend over my knee willingly or I will bend you over forcibly!” He puts his hand in the middle of your back and pushes you forward and down, you try to resist but his big, powerful hand is much too strong! Slowly, slowly your body is bent forward until you feel your tight, little belly resting upon his knee. He pulls your arms around and places your hands on the back of your neck holding them there firmly with his free hand. Now you are trapped! Bent over his knee held in place by his other leg and his free hand, you squirm but cannot move, you are held firmly in place with your pert, round, little rump sticking in the air!</p> <p>“You have been a very bad girl” he says, “So bad that I am going to punish you on your naked backside, I am going to pull your little knickers down and spank you on your bare bum!”</p> <p>“Noooooooo!” You wail “Not that, anything but that! Please, please, please don’t pull my little knickers down, please don’t spank my bare bottom!” Your cries are wasted , you feel his hand lift up your skirt around your waist revealing your crisp, tiny, white knickers. You feel his fingers grip the fabric and pull!</p> <p>“Noooooooo!” You cry “Please don’t, please don’t pull my knickers down! Please!” but you feel the thin fabric gliding over your buttocks, feel his firm hand pulling your knickers back and down, down over your rump and down over your thighs. You feel his strong, big hand gliding back up your thighs, caressing your smooth white flesh until it comes to rest on your naked, little rump.</p> <p>“This is what happens to bad girls who tear books” His deep, gruff voice says , he brings his big, powerful hand down hard upon your bare backside, CRACK! “Don’t” CRACK! “ever” CRACK! “tear” CRACK! “my” CRACK! “books” CRACKKK! “again” ! You sob and wail and cry at each stinging swat, then it is over, he pulls your knickers back up over your sore bottom, folds down your little skirt and allows you to stand. You face him, your eyes cast down. You rub your hot, sore bum with your hands, trying to rub the stinging away.</p> <p>“Now get out of my office,” He says, “And if you ever tear another book I will spank you twice as hard and twice as long, do you understand” You nod, sobbing, tears still running down your red cheeks, then you turn and run. Mentally swearing never to tear another book, a wry smile crosses your face, “Until the next time!”</p></div>",[]
1456,There is a Girl in My Dungeon!,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Fantasy or reality? Could this be for real?,2004-12-18,46,4,"rape, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There’s a girl in my dungeon! Well, It’s not really a dungeon, it’s a room at the back of my house, but it looks like a dungeon inside, and there is a girl in there, honest! She’s lying on the floor of it, tied up, whimpering and snivelling, I’ll tell you why in a minute!</p> <p>Let me describe my dungeon, I live in an old farmhouse, up on the Yorkshire Moors, it’s an ancient place with really thick stone walls, two feet thick in places! At the rear is an outbuilding attached to the main building and it’s in here that I built my dungeon. I closed up the outside entrance and made a new one inside the main house, put in a really old solid oak wooden door and frame to give it that “medieval” look. The floor was already made of old flag stones so I redid the roof to look the same, now it looks like a room in an old castle, stone walls and floor and ceiling. I added a few nasty looking torture racks, frames, chains, whips and all that stuff and it really looks the part! What’s more, what with the walls being that thick you could scream your head off inside and no-one would hear you! Not that anyone else lives nearby anyway! And people do scream in there, oh yes, little girls scream in there a lot!</p> <p>There’s a girl in my dungeon right now, a naked little girl, maybe ten or eleven years old, a lovely little fair haired pre-teen. Nice, slim body, nice, hairless girl cleft, just the way I like them! She’s lying on the floor, tied up and whimpering and snivelling, want to know why? Because I’ve spent all day torturing and raping the fuck out of her for the umpteenth time that’s why! Although, I suppose it depends on when you are reading this! As you are reading this there definitely will be a girl in my dungeon, there always is, at least one! Only instead of her lying on the floor whimpering and snivelling I might actually BE torturing and raping her! One thing is for sure, if it’s not one it will be the other! She’s in there, right now, I promise you!</p> <p>I know exactly what you are thinking! You are thinking that this is just another story by that fuckwit who calls himself Zool aren’t you! Zool, what the fuck kind of handle is that? Well it’s not him, it’s me! Ah, ah, ah now! No names, no pack drill! This is the real thing! That’s the problem with this web site, anyone can write a story using anyone’s name! Anyone can write a message in the chatroom using anyone’s name! To be honest I’m surprised that Trolls haven’t invaded your chatroom! Maybe it’s because you’re so secretive, but I found you didn’t I ? So maybe others can too!</p> <p>Back to the girl in my dungeon! Want to know how I got her? How I snatched her? You will never believe it! You won’t! Have you read “The Fog” by you know who? Remember how the perv describes catching his “toy” in that story? It works! Honest to God it fucking works! About a week ago I picked my spot, parked up the van with the side door open and waited, crouching by the back wheel. Along came my “target” and as she passed by me I spoke up, “excuse me miss, little girl, I daren’t take my hand off this cable could you nip inside my van and bring me the red tool box?” Just like the bloke in the story, honest! She fell for it! The stupid little cow fell for it, I even had a red tool box right inside the van to make sure she went all the way in! Course their wasn’t any fog but there was no one else about anyway! So I jumped in after her, gagged her, tied her up and drove off! I didn’t bother with the “coffin tool box” thing to hide her in, when was the last time you were actually stopped by the police for doing nothing? When do you actually see one anyway? No, the rest was easy, I drove the van back to the house, dragged the stupid little cunt into the dungeon and my fun began immediately</p> <p>Want to know what I did? I stripped her, tied her hands together then fed the rope through a loop in the ceiling, strung her up, took her gag out then whipped the fuck out of her! Christ you should have heard the little cunt shrieking and screaming and begging me to stop! You should have seen her writhing and flailing around as she hung there, I hadn’t fastened her legs to anything see, she was just hanging by her wrists and that was it! I must have whipped her non stop for half an hour! I whipped her everywhere, back, arse, legs, arms, chest, belly and cunt, oh yes! I whipped her hairless little cunt alright! God how she screamed! Then I lowered her down, took her over to a mattress in a corner of the dungeon and raped the fuck out of her! No I didn’t rape her with my foot long, three inch wide super cock! I raped her with my normal, every day, average sized cock you idiots! Six and a bit inches is more than enough for any hairless, pre-teen cunt to deal with! Since then I’ve done it all to her! I’ve raped her mouth and throat, I’ve raped her arse, I’ve used dildos, whips, canes, clamps, needles, hot wax, fire and ice, electric shocks, everything! And I’ve raped her over and over and over again!</p> <p>There’s a girl in my dungeon! There really is, honest! she’s in there right now, right now as you are all</p> <p> reading this story, whimpering and snivelling on the floor because I’ve tortured and raped the fuck out of her! And you all think this is just another story don’t you! Well I’m done now, it’s late and I’m just about ready for bed, but you know what I’m going to do first? Yeah you’ve guessed it, I’m going to go back in my dungeon and rape that little girl once more! Hell maybe I’ll give her another fucking good whipping first just for luck! Ha Haaa! Maybe I’ll write again and let you know how she gets on! Who? The girl in my dungeon!</p></div>",[]
1457,The Wrong Victim!,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A child abuser snatches a little girl late at night, only to discover she is not what he thought she was!",2004-12-18,42,4,"M, ggg+, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Jeff Sanderson could not believe his luck! He had been driving home, sometime after midnight, and there she was! Alone, walking at the side of the road, in the dead of night, just outside a small village, somewhere near the churchyard! A little girl aged about ten! He had driven a little further down the road and pulled his van onto a dirt track, switched off the lights, got out with his gear and waited. No other vehicles passed by, not a soul was in sight, he had hidden behind a bush, as the little girl had passed he had leapt out and pushed her in the back so that she fell forwards, He had leapt on her, pinning her down with all his weight, she had opened her mouth to scream or curse and he had stuffed in the big rubber gag, buckling it tight behind her head. To his astonishment she had placed both her hands on the ground, pushed and lifted them both clear! What strength! He had yanked one of her arms from under her and they had crashed to the floor again. It took bo th his arms to drag each of hers behind her back where he had cuffed them. Then he had cuffed both her ankles together, that too had taken all of his strength as she struggled like a demon! He had never before had a child struggle so much or show such strength, must have been adrenalin or something! Once finished he had swung her over his shoulder and tossed her into the back of the van. It was all over in seconds! One swift look around to make sure no one had seen then it was back in the van and head for home, trying to ignore the muffled cursing from behind him! Once home he had parked the van in the garage, took his new victim out and carried her into the house and down the stairs into the cellar, now here they were, in his cellar dungeon, with all of his other victims!</p> <p>There were fifteen in all, all girls, the youngest aged about six, the eldest about thirteen, most were locked in cages in a line along one wall, three were hanging from restraints on another wall, all were gagged and all were naked! The three hanging on the wall had recently been severely whipped and beaten. Three, naked, little girls aged about eight, ten and eleven. Jeff’s hobby, as you may have guessed, was the abduction, torture and rape of young girls! He dumped his newest victim in the middle of the dungeon, two short chains ending in shackles were bolted to the floor there a few feet apart. He fastened one shackle to one of the girl’s ankles then unlocked the cuffs on her ankles and removed them, instantly the girl started struggling again! He took her other ankle in both his hands and dragged it across to the other shackle, it took all of his strength to fasten it on!</p> <p>“Jesus you little bitch!” he said, ”Quite the little firebrand aren’t you! I’m going to have a lot of fun taming you, you little cunt! You’re going nowhere now though, those chains will hold anything!” Jeff always used chains to secure his victims, chains, manacles, shackles and cuffs, good, strong, solid steel. Leather and ropes could snap and in this game you took no chances! There was quite a bit of slack in the chains though, the girl lunged at him, her face twisted in hate! “Whoa, Jesus!” Jeff yelped, instinctively leaping back, “Don’t like me sweetheart do you? Talk about if looks could kill!” He walked around behind the girl who was on her feet now, yanking at the shackles and chains, muffled cursing coming from her gagged mouth. He took hold of a manacle hanging from a chain which passed through a ring in the ceiling and down through another on the floor. He took a deep breath and rushed at the girl from behind, knocking her to the floor again. She struggle d and mumbled and twisted and turned but he managed to get the manacle secured to her wrist then he leapt away from her, “ You know kid, if you keep giving me all this trouble it’s going to be very hard on you! Not that I care!” He took hold of the other end of the chain and pulled hard, the girl’s arms were pulled up behind her back and she was dragged up onto her feet with her body bent over forwards as her hands were pulled up behind her. Jeff placed a locking pin in the ring on the floor then walked in front of the girl and looked at her, her eyes were wide open and glaring! “Hurts doesn’t it you bitch! Now for the other wrist”. He walked around and took hold of a second manacle which was hanging from a similar chain, this time it was a lot easier to fasten it on. That done, he stood ready, unlocked the cuffs on her wrists, yanked them off and leapt back. Now that her wrists were separated the chains were slack again and she began wildly flailing around and yanking at them again, mumbling and gurgling and casting him evil looks! Jeff dashed to the ring on the floor again, pulled the pin out and yanked on the chain, hard! The girls arm was pulled up and out and she was lifted clear of the floor, he pulled hard until the floor chains were taught then slipped in the locking pin, the girl continued to mumble and flail the last, loose chain! Jeff walked around to the other side her and took hold of the final chain, pulling her flailing arm up and out, securing it with a locking pin as before. Then he walked in front of the girl again and wiped the sweat off his brow!</p> <p>The girl was now firmly secured, suspended in mid air, legs and arms splayed out in an “x” shape. Still she struggled! Jeff took a long look at her, he hadn’t realised how filthy she was! Her dress was covered in soil, as were her face, arms and legs. Her hair was dirty and dishevelled! “You look like you’ve been dragged through a hedge backwards” He said to her, “What the hell were you doing out there, I wonder? Let’s get you cleaned up, I can’t stand dirty victims!” He walked across the room, filled a bowl with hot water from a sink, took soap and shampoo from a shelf and returned. “Oops, can’t give you a bath with all of those clothes on can I?” He took hold of the dirty dress, pulled hard and ripped it from her body, shoes and socks followed, then her underwear, until she was hanging there, naked! He placed his hand on her belly and stroked it up and down, her skin was icy cold!</p> <p>“Christ girl! You’re lucky I came along! Feels like you’re near hypothermia!” He fetched another, larger bowl and placed it under her, then he began to wash her, cleaning off all of the dirt and mud, shampooing her hair and rinsing her off, he used his hands, rubbing her all over her body, squeezing her flesh, she was still icy cold all over when he had finished, “Not to worry, a good whipping will soon warm you up!” He dried, combed and brushed her hair then stood back again, looking his new prize up and down. Now that she was clean he could see she was a beauty! Her hair was long, curly and blonde, her body slim, tight and pert, her skin pale! “Right, let’s see what we’ve got here shall we!” He walked behind her, unbuckled the gag and pulled it out of her mouth.</p> <p>“You fucking bastard! You fucking slimeball! When I get loose I’m gonna rip your fucking skin off, you vile little , stinking piece of fucking shit!” Jeff walked back in front of the girl, his eyes wide in amazement!</p> <p>“Whoa there little bitch! That’s some mouth you’ve got on you!” He looked her naked little body up and down again, her face was twisted in absolute hate and her eyes burned into him. “I’ve never had anything like you before kid, so what were you doing out there?”</p> <p>“Fuck you!” The girl’s eyes burned with hate and anger and, again, she tugged and pulled at her chains in a vain attempt to break free! Jeff walked behind her again and moved up close, he reached in front of her and took hold of her tiny nipples, then he squeezed and pinched, hard! Not a murmur passed her lips!</p> <p>“What the fuck? Hard case eh!” he slid one hand down over her belly and between her legs, her skin was still icy cold! He pushed his finger roughly up into her dry vagina, she was even cold inside! He twisted his finger around harshly, pinched the folds of flesh, twisted, pinched and pulled, she remained silent! He took his hands away in frustration! “What the fuck is wrong with you?” He had heard that some people couldn’t feel pain, some kind of medical condition, he was going to be really pissed off if he’d gone to all of this trouble just for a kid he was not going to be able to hurt! Maybe the cold had numbed her nerves or something? He moved around in front of her to face her again, “What are you? Some kind of freak?”</p> <p>“Enjoying yourself are you?” came the reply, “Enjoying poking your fingers where they shouldn’t be poked you filthy, slimy pervert!” The girl began to eye her surroundings, she seemed to pay particular attention to the other girls, especially the ones hanging up, eyeing them almost hungrily! “Nice place you’ve got here!”</p> <p>“You need to learn your manners you little slut!” Jeff replied, “Don’t you understand the situation you are in here? You are in my dungeon! I’m going to hurt you! I’m going to torture you! Every day! I’m going to rape the hell out of you! I’m going to rape your cunt, rape your arse and rape your pretty little mouth! Over and over and over again! Understand!?”</p> <p>“Stick your cock in my mouth you filthy bastard and I’ll rip it off!” Jeff stepped back, shocked and amazed at her reaction, not a trace of fear, maybe she was simple? Maybe she’d escaped from some kind of kids nut house? Maybe she really didn’t understand!? </p> <p>“Ok, slut!” Jeff grinned evilly, “Have it your way, let the lessons begin! And, especially for you, my little prize, we’ll start at the top end of the pain scale! Then we’ll see how sassy you are!” He walked over to a rack on the wall, dozens of whips, thongs, straps and other things were hanging from it, he selected his thinnest, most wicked cane and returned to his victim, holding it up so she could see it! “This, bitch, is the nastiest thing I have in my little arsenal! Hard yet supple, when this bites into your skin It really fucking hurts and I’m an expert with it!”</p> <p> Jeff moved behind his victim, raised his hand high in the air, aimed for the really sensitive area at the top of her legs, just under her buttocks and swung, hard! He brought the cane whistling down with all of his strength bang on target, the cane bit into the naked girl’s skin with a sickening THWACK! He paused for effect, the girl remained silent! “What the fuck….!” He brought the cane down a gain! THWACK! Nothing! Again and again and again he thrashed the girl in the same place, opening up cut after cut…….. He stopped, the cane by his side as he stared at the girl’s lacerations, they were not bleeding! He moved round to her front and stared at her, she smiled back at him! He raised his hand and brought the cane down giving her a vicious swipe across her naked chest, opening up a long cut, not a trickle of blood! THRASH! Went the cane across her belly, THRASH! across her hips and hairless mound! THRASH! THRASH! THRASH! THRASH! THRASH! …. The cane clattered to the floor, Jeff stared at the open wounds, not a drop of blood oozed from them, he backed away from her, backed up to the stairs and sat down on them in shock! “What the hell kind of twisted freak are you?” he muttered.</p> <p>“Finished you slimy perv?” the girl said. Jeff stood up, walked over to a cupboard, opened it and took out a long knife, a Japanese Tanto with a foot long, razor sharp blade and walked back to his victim.</p> <p>“I don’t know what kind of fucked up freak you are kid!” he said, but you’re no damn good to me if you aren’t going to entertain me!” He placed the tip of the knife against her chest, “Sorry it has to be this way kid!”</p> <p>“No, please!” she yelled “I didn’t me to …. AHHHHHH!” Jeff thrust the knife deep into her chest, the girl made a gurgling sound and her head lolled to one side. Jeff leaned over and placed his head against her chest, no heartbeat, she hung there perfectly still, perfectly lifeless.</p> <p>“Damn waste” said Jeff, he lowered the girl to the ground and unfastened the manacles and shackles on her wrists and ankles. Then he went to the opposite end of the dungeon to get a bag to put her body in. As he rummaged around he became aware of a growing commotion, all the kids in the cages were mumbling and screaming into their gags and the kids hanging up were doing the same and rattling their chains. He turned around to yell at them “Shut the fuck u……” he stopped in mid word. His mouth dropped open, his arms hung limp at his sides. The girl was on her feet! She was standing there looking at him with the knife still sticking out of her chest!</p> <p>“Thanks for unlocking those chains fuckwit!” she said as she sauntered over to the youngest of the girls hanging up. The girl was struggling in her chains, screaming into her gag, terrified! She reached out and stroked the terrified little girl’s face, “Shhhh, little one, shhhhhhh” The suspended girl seemed to calm down, the new girl turned to face Jeff and spoke again “And thanks for the free meal!” She opened her mouth wide, very wide to reveal long sharp fangs then she span round again and sank her teeth into the little girl’s neck! The younger girl arched her back and gasped in her gag as blood trickled down her neck from her wound, the new girl sucked and sucked and sucked at the wound, drinking the younger girl’s blood. As she drank she reached behind the younger girl’s neck, unbuckled the gag and pulled it from her mouth. To Jeff’s astonishment the younger girl was moaning and groaning with pleasure! As the new girl sucked harder the younger girl cried out loud and Jeff saw her sex juices trickle down her legs! The new girl finally pulled away from the young girl’s throat with a sigh of content and turned to face Jeff again.</p> <p>“Mmmmmm, deeelicious!” she said, licking the blood from her lips, then an incredible transformation took place, her skin took on a more normal colour, her hair shimmered and seemed alive, the cuts from the cane closed up as Jeff looked on, the girl took hold of the Tanto which was still sticking out of her chest and slowly pulled it out. As it came out the wound closed behind it and disappeared! Behind her the younger girl was still moaning and sighing as if in ecstasy!</p> <p>Jeff pointed to the girl, his hand trembling, he was rooted to the spot! “ You, you” he said, “Y You you’re a, a V …”.</p> <p>“A vampire?” said the girl, “Fuck me you catch on quick don’t you” She noticed Jeff looking at her victim in astonishment. “Oh that” she said, “We can make being sucked an incredibly erotic experience for the victim, it helps a hell of a lot. We don’t kill unless we have to, this way we can come back again and again until it’s time to move on to another victim!” She suddenly dropped on all fours, eyes blazing, opened her mouth and gave an evil hissssssss! Without warning she sprang! Leaping the entire length of the dungeon and landing on Jeff’s torso she wrapped her legs around him, pinning his arms to his body. The impact sent him reeling backwards and they crashed to the floor, her outstretched arms prevented him from hitting his head, she glared at him and opened her mouth wide, saliva dripped from her wicked fangs, she hissed again! Jeff noticed that her body was warm now, hot even! </p> <p>“I was bitten by a master vampire five days ago, he drained me and made me drink some of his own blood thus ‘turning’ me as we say! He had been alone a long time and wanted a companion, sort of like a ‘Dracula’s daughter’ you might say!” Her face was inches from his, he could smell the little girl’s blood on her breath! “My parent’s buried me this morning, it was a very moving ceremony! Around midnight I awoke when I felt my master calling me, I smashed my way out of my coffin and clawed through the earth. The effort used all my strength, if I had managed to feed before you attacked me you wouldn’t have stood a chance!”</p> <p>“But, but v vampire’s don’t exist!” Jeff said as the girl opened her mouth again and drooled on him licking her fangs and eying him evilly!</p> <p>“Stupid thing to say” she replied “Considering you’ve got one wrapped around you with her fangs inches from your throat!” She grinned a wide grin, fangs gleaming! “Want me to suck your cock now pervert? No?” She giggled, it was very unnerving! “Time for a little payback anyway!” She lunged forwards and sank her teeth deep into his throat! Pain lanced through him and burned him as he felt her sucking the blood out of him!</p> <p>“Aaaggghhhh! Aahhhhh, fuck, fuck, fuck, it hurts, it hurts you fucking little bitch!” She drew away from him again, his blood trickling from her lips and down her throat and chest.</p> <p>“Your blood doesn’t taste very nice” she said “Too much cholesterol! You should lay off the fast food, it isn’t good for you, you know! And you’re a smoker! That’s disgusting! You are one big mess of vices aren’t you?!”</p> <p>“Th that hurt, that fucking hurt” Jeff whimpered, “You said, you said it was an erotic experience, but that just fucking burned you cow!”</p> <p>“I said we can make it erotic if we want to!” came the reply, “In your case I decided not to you sick, little pervert!” She drew back again, Jeff struggled to free himself but couldn’t budge her, “Forget it ” she said, when I’ve just fed I’ve twenty times the strength of an average man!” She looked around her again, “This place has great potential! Look pal, I need to get organised and do a few things so it’s bye, bye time for you now ok?” She drew back her fist and punched him hard in the face, he went out like a light!</p> <p>Jeff Sanderson woke up again, he wasn’t feeling so lucky now! He recalled the recent events and closed his eyes again, he told himself it was all a dream, a bad, bad dream. He opened his eyes again, it wasn’t! There she was, the vampire girl, standing in front of him, she was still naked and she was standing there holding her torn and mud stained dress. Behind her, in a neat row stood fifteen naked girls, his victims! His slaves! All had been freed from their cages and restraints, all had been bitten and blood trickled down from their neck wounds, all looked like they were in a daze or a trance!</p> <p>“You son of a bitch!” vampire girl said, “This was my best party dress! Look at the damage you did when you ripped it off of me you bastard!” She held it up showing him the tears “This is genuine Armani you know! I know it’s dirty but It would have cleaned up alright!” She pulled the dress on and managed to tie it on, knotting the fabric, “It will have to do I suppose!” Jeff suddenly realised that he was hanging by his wrists from his own chains and manacles and that his feet were shackled, just as hers had been. He also noticed that he was naked!</p> <p>“Ok perv, here’s the situation!” vampire girl said, “behind me are all fifteen of your little victims, I’ve bitten and drank from all of them, I’ve put the glamour on them all too, they are all now my willing slaves and also mine and my master’s larder. These little cuties are going to keep us going for a long time! I’m going to borrow your van now and go and get my master! Don’t look at me like that, I can drive you know! I used to drive my dad’s range rover off road! My master’s going to give me hell for being late by the way you twat! When I bring him back here though and show him this set up, he’ll forgive me though. He’s going to want to thank you in person!”</p> <p>The vampire girl walked to the cellar stairs, stopped and turned, “Oh, by the way, the girls here have my permission to play with you while I’m gone! They really don’t like you, you know. Seems you’ve been giving them a rough time! Now it’s their turn” Jeff looked at the fifteen naked girls in horror, they were all holding instruments of torture! Whips, clamps, pins, skewers, pliers, dildos! BIG dildos! “Don’t worry pervert, I’ve given them all strict instructions not to kill you, I mean, were going to need you alive to sign cheques and documents and stuff!” She started up the stairs, stopped at the open door and turned again, she grinned a wide, evil grin, “But I did say they could cut off anything you’re not going to need anymore!” Jeff looked again, the eldest girl was holding the razor sharp Tanto! She too had an evil grin on her face! “You sure did pick the wrong victim tonight didn’t you, you filthy pervert!” Said the vampire girl as she turned and left!</p> <p>“No, come back” yelled Jeff “You can’t do this to me, don’t leave me here with them! Please, please! Come back, come back!” The line of girls advanced towards him, each one holding up her chosen instrument of pain, all fifteen faces twisted in expressions of pure hatred! “No, keep away from me, keep away! Come back you fucking little bitch! Keep away from me! No! No! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!""</p></div>",[]
1458,"Hush Little One, We Haven't Started Yet!",-1,"HUSH LITTLE ONE, WE HAVEN'T STARTED YET!",no@email,"A little girl is abducted, and the man who took her takes great delight in telling her exactly what he is going to do to her!",2004-12-18,51,4,"M, g, bd, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""author"">BY ZOOL<br/><span class=""email"">zool1a@yahoo. co. uk</span></p> <p>Karen was humming softly to herself as she walked home from school, why shouldn’t she? She was a bright, happy, healthy 10 year old girl without a care in the world. Dressed in her school uniform, her long, brown hair swirling around her shoulders she skipped merrily along until she came to the gap in the fence, the short cut home! The gap led into an old factory site, all she had to do was walk straight along the main road on the site, out of the gate at the opposite end and her house was on the other side of the road, easy. She continued humming to herself as she skipped along the narrow road, tall factory buildings on either side with gaps in between.</p> <p>“Stop right there you!” Karen froze! She turned towards the sound of the voice, a man’s voice! In between two buildings was a white van, it had the word “Police” written on the front! A man was standing beside it in what looked like a policeman’s uniform! “Come here you!” he said, Karen walked towards him, her heart sinking, little butterflies churning in her stomach! “Do you know that you are trespassing?”</p> <p>“P please sir” she stammered, “I, I didn’t know, I, I was just taking a short cut home, please, I, I promise I won’t do it again!” The man beckoned to her to come closer, she obeyed.</p> <p>“The law is the law little girl, and you have broken the law” Tears began to well up in Karen’s eyes as the man stared down at her.</p> <p>“P please sir, I, I’m just a kid, I didn’t mean any harm, I was just walking home, that’s all, j just taking a short cut and walking home!”</p> <p>“I’m sorry little one, but the law is the law! I’m going to have to take you to the station with me!” Karen couldn’t believe what she was hearing, he was going to arrest her! She started to cry!</p> <p>“N n no, p please no not that, sob, I, I’m sorry, really I am, I p promise I won’t do it again, please, please can’t you just let me go? Please, I d don’t want to be arrested!”</p> <p>“You should have thought about that before trespassing shouldn’t you! Now come with me!” The man walked to the rear of the van, poor little Karen trudged behind him, satchel dragging. The man opened the back doors and Karen looked in. There were toolboxes in there, odds and ends of wood, cables, sacking, junk of all kinds! She hesitated.</p> <p>“This doesn’t look like a police van” She said, she was startled as a strong arm grabbed her shoulders and a wet cloth was pressed against her face, it stank of chemicals!</p> <p>“It isn’t little one, and I’m not a real policeman either!” Karen struggled desperately, but the man was too strong for her, the wet cloth began to make her dizzy, sleepy, she fainted. The man pushed her into the back of the van and closed the doors, he took off the fake police hat and coat, walked to the front of the van and peeled off the fake wording, climbed in and drove off, “All too easy”, he said to himself.</p> <p>Karen woke up feeling groggy, dizzy. She was in total darkness, it felt like she was lying on a hard, cold surface. She put her hands out to steady herself as she stood up and gasped, chains rattled! She couldn’t move her hands together! It felt like they were tied or strapped to a long stick, she bent down and felt her ankles, they had straps on them too! They were attached to chains which rattled when she moved her feet! She felt around a bit more, her shoes and socks were gone! By twisting a little she managed to slide one hand up her leg to her waist, she was horrified! Her clothes were gone! She was naked! A light snapped on, dazzling her and making her close her eyes sharply!!</p> <p>“Ah little one, I see you are awake at last!” She recognised the voice as the man’s! She opened her eyes slowly, the man was standing in front of her, he was wearing a white bathrobe, his legs and feet were bare. He was staring straight at her! Straight at her naked body!</p> <p>“P please sir, please, don’t look at me, I, I’ve got no clothes on!” The man walked towards her until his body was touching her, her head just below his chest, he took hold of her under the chin and made her look up at him, his eyes were blue and cold and staring, his hair blond and short.</p> <p>“I know you are little one, who do you think undressed you!” The man stroked her long brown hair and stroked her on the cheek, “My but you are a pretty little thing aren’t you!” His voice was soft, calm, he spoke in hushed tones, almost a whisper, he put both hands on her shoulders and stroked her, “Such soft, delicate and flawless skin too!”</p> <p>Karen whimpered, “P please sir, wh what do you want with me, p please don’t hurt me!” She started to cry, tears rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>The man leaned down and whispered, “Hush little one, we haven’t started yet!” He stepped away from her and looked her up and down, gazing at her naked, little body, her slender form, her hairless little mound, her bare chest with just a glimmer of budding breasts. He walked around behind her and looked long at her narrow shoulders, her graceful back, her narrow waist, her hips just starting to widen, her pert, round, tight little bum and her slender, graceful legs. “Yes little one, you really are very, very pretty! I’m really going to enjoy you!” He walked back in front of her again and stood close.</p> <p>“Wh what d do you m mean sir?” she pleaded “Please, please tell me what you mean, what do you want with me? D do you want m money? M My dad will…”</p> <p>“Oh I don’t want your dad’s money little one, no, no, no. I want you sweetheart, that’s why I have brought you here , so that I can play with you, so that I can have fun with you” He leaned down again and whispered in her ear “So that I can hurt you!” .</p> <p>Karen wailed “Oh no, oh no, p please, please don’t, please don’t hurt me please!” She started to sob and cry, “Please no, I haven’t done anything, please, please don’t!” The man pulled a tissue from a pocket in his robe and gently wiped away her tears.</p> <p>“Hush little one, we haven’t started yet! No need for tears yet, no need for crying!” He placed both hands on her naked shoulders and pushed down. “Kneel down, little one, I have something to show you!” Karen knelt down as she was told, her knees together, body vertical from the knees upwards, her head at the height of the man’s hips. The man swept off his robe and threw it behind him. He stood there in front of her, as naked as she was now! His body was lean, fit and muscular. Karen’s jaw dropped open, she was staring straight at the man’s cock! It was standing up and it was huge! “Impressive isn’t it little one?” Karen was speechless, “I’m very proud of my cock sweetheart, stiff like it is now it’s over nine inches long! Eight inches around and two and a half inches wide at it’s thickest!” He grabbed her head and pulled her towards him, rubbing the huge cock over her face! She was horrified! “Very few men have a cock as big as this my sweet! Most who do can’t ma ke theirs go hard like I can! It needs a strong heart and a lot of blood to keep it hard! That’s why I keep myself so fit!” He stepped away from her again.</p> <p>“I’m going to put my cock in your mouth later little one! I’m going to make you suck my cock and I’m going to shove it down your throat! I’m going to shoot my spunk into your mouth and make you swallow it! Do you know what spunk is, do you know what I mean?” Karen nodded, she was sobbing again, tears trickling down her pretty face, she knew what the man meant alright. Kids learn just about everything these days at school , either in the classroom or in the playground, she whimpered.</p> <p>“P please don’t sir, please don’t make me do that, I, I’m only a little girl, only grown ups do that, please don’t make me” Tears ran freely down her cheeks.</p> <p>“Hush little one, hush now, we haven’t started yet, I’m not doing anything to you yet, save your tears!” He reached above her and took hold of a chain which was hanging up there , he pulled it down and clipped it onto a ring in the middle of the bar which was holding her hands apart, she saw now that she was wearing leather wrist cuffs, similar to the ones on her ankles and these were also clipped to the bar. He walked behind her and she heard a chain rattling, the bar was slowly pulled upwards, pulling her arms over her head, pulling her up onto her feet and then pulling her off her feet so that she was hanging by her wrists from the bar, it hurt a little and it was very uncomfortable! The man stepped in front of her again, now her head was about level with his chest, her hips level with his. He stepped close to her again and pulled her body close to his, she could feel his massive cock pressing into her pelvis! His hands went behind her and stroked her buttocks, gently k neading her soft, firm bum!</p> <p>“Do you feel my cock pressing into you little one? Later I’m going to push my cock into your tiny little love hole! Shove it hard, right up into your tiny little cunt! Can you feel how big it is? Can you feel how far into your lovely little body it’s going to go? Can you imagine how much it’s going to hurt when I rape you and tear your little virginity away from you?” Karen nodded, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed, she could barely speak.</p> <p>“P please no, nohohohohooooo!” The man slid his body around hers until he was standing behind her and she could feel him pressing his cock into her buttocks. She felt him take hold of her buttocks and spread them apart, felt him fingering her tight little anus, felt him put his huge cock between her bum cheeks and rub it up and down between them!</p> <p>“Can you feel my cock against your arse little one? Can you feel how long and thick it is between your bum cheeks? I’m going to shove my cock into your arsehole later! I’m going to push it in deep and hard and split you open! Can you feel how far it’s going to go in? Can you imagine how much it’s going to hurt having that long thick pole pounding into your tiny little arsehole?”</p> <p>“Oh God no! P p please no, no , no please don’t, please.” she begged, her breath was coming in short pants as her terror overwhelmed her, she felt sick, her little body was shaking! The man stepped away from her and she felt the chain being pulled again, she was raised up a little further until the chains on her legs were pulled tight. The man stepped in front of her again, now her head was level with his, her body hanging in mid air, her legs and arms splayed apart. The man stepped up close again and whispered to her.</p> <p>“Hush now, shhhhhh, no need for tears yet, save your strength” He stepped away from her and pulled a large trolley in front of her, there was a sheet covering it. “Don’t worry about my big cock for now sweetheart, it will be a while before I use it on you! I’m going to torture you first! I’m going to hurt you! Let me show you some of the things I’m going to torture you with!” He lifted the cloth from the trolley. Karen screamed!</p> <p>Karen stared in disbelief and horror at the things on the trolley! She recognised a whip, a cane and leather straps. There were long rubber things shaped like cocks, huge cocks! Some of them bigger than the man’s! Some of them had studs in them! There were little clamp things, candles, matches, needles and pins and long, sharp skewers! There wires and clips attached to a box with dials and switches! Small metal plates with turnscrews in them, plastic bags and a hammer! Karen was panicking, finding it hard to breath, gasping for breath. The man rushed up to her.</p> <p>“Steady now little one”, he said, “Calm down, breath easy, breath easy, deep breaths, that’s it, long deep breaths, that’s it!”. Karen began to calm down, breath easier.</p> <p>“Oh God please, p please sir, say you don’t mean it, please, you can’t use those things on me, I’m just a little girl, please, p please d don’t hurt me pleaheheheaaaaase!!” Tears rolled down her face again.</p> <p>“Hush little one, we haven’t started yet” the man said softly, “Save your strength and tears for when the pain begins! Let me tell you about my little toys!” He picked up the whip and cane and stood in front of her, licking his lips, “I’m sure you know what whips and canes are, I will use these all over your lovely little body! These and the other straps and floggers! I will whip you, cane you, lash you everywhere, your back, bum, legs, your chest and belly and hips, even your cunt!” He leaned closer, “Oh yes sweetheart, I’m going to whip your little cunt until it’s red raw! Your lovely soft skin will soon be covered in raw, red stripes and welts, some of them oozing blood!”</p> <p>Karen cried and cried but could not find the words to beg him not to hurt her, she was transfixed by the horror as the man spoke calmly to her! He put the whip and cane down and picked up two of the cock like things!</p> <p>“You probably don’t know what these are, they are dildos my little one. Imitation cocks, grown up women sometimes use these instead of, or as well as, the real thing!” He said, taking hold of his own cock and rubbing it up and down her leg! “They can also be shoved hard into tiny preteen cunts and arses to cause pain! Lots and lots of pain my sweet! Look how big some of them are! Bigger even than my huge cock, imagine them being rammed into your tiny holes!” He put them down and held up another in front of her face, it was huge! Long and fat and had studs embedded in it! “Just imagine the pain this one is going to cause when I shove it up your arse my little one!” Karen was slowly shaking her head from side to side, her eyes screwed up, tears flowing freely, her mouth contorted with sobbing, nose running as she sniffed and sobbed. The man put down the horrible, studded dildo, took some tissues from a box on the trolley and gently wiped her tears and snot away.</p> <p>“Hush little one” he said, in his gentle voice, “We haven’t started yet, you aren’t in any pain yet!” He picked up one of the tiny clamps and held it up so she could see. “This is called a nipple clamp, it doesn’t really need any explanation but, basically it is fitted over your nipple and then snapped shut! It squeezes the nipple very hard and hurts, really hurts! Especially when someone grabs it and twists it!” He put it back on the trolley then he stepped behind her and reached around her body placing both of his hands flat on her chest, caressing and stroking her barely formed breast buds. “I will place one on each nipple and enjoy seeing you twist and squirm with pain! Look at the trolley little one, can you see? There are three of them! Oh but you only have two nipples don’t you?” He slid one hand slowly down her belly, down over her pelvis, down over her soft, hairless mound and between her legs, he rubbed her little slit up and down and probed until he found her little clitoris! He gave it the gentlest of squeezes and felt her body shudder!</p> <p>“Oh please don’t do that, please don’t touch me there, you mustn't!” She wailed and wriggled, trying to pull away from his touch. He continued to rub her.</p> <p>“Feel how sensitive your little clit is my sweet!” He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “That’s where the third clamp goes my dear, squeezing and crushing your tiny sensitive clit!”</p> <p>“Nooooooo, oh God please no, no , no , nooooooooo” She screamed and writhed in his arms, weeping and wailing and shaking her head. The man let go of her and stepped back in front, he picked up a candle and matches and held them up.</p> <p>“Innocent little things candles” he struck a match and lit the candle, letting it burn for a while then tipped it slightly letting hot wax drip from it onto the floor, “But look at the hot wax little one, I’m going to drip hot wax on your soft, soft skin and watch it burn you!” He held the candle up to her face, close so that she flinched from the heat, “I can also use the candle to burn you! I can hold it under the soles of your feet and watch the skin blister and burn while you shriek in pain!” Karen sobbed quietly, shaking her head, she hadn’t the strength to speak and could not find the words to say. The man picked up a needle and a skewer! “The candle flame can also be used to heat these up after I have stuck them into your flesh! I will stick pins and needles into your nipples and cunt lips and skewers right through your flesh! The pain will be horrible little one! I will bury long needles and pins deep into your bum cheeks and heat them up so that the hot metal burns and sears you! I will push little pins under your fingernails and toenails!” The man put the needle and skewer down and picked up the box with dials and switches, Karen managed a whimper between sobs.</p> <p>“Please no” she said in a barely audible voice, “Please let me go, please don’t hurt me, please sir , I’ve done nothing to you please let me go!” The man just smiled at her and spoke in his soft voice.</p> <p>“Hush little one, we haven’t started yet, I’m just explaining things to you, you aren’t in any pain yet, hush now and listen” He held up the box, “The little clips on these wires go on your nipples and clit, just like the clamps and then I switch the box on! Electricity will shoot through you causing intense pain, your nipples and clit will feel like they are on fire sweetheart! The dials mean I can alter how much electricity goes in you, I can make it feel like a gentle tickle or make it feel like your skin is being ripped off!” He put the box down and picked up the metal plates. “These are thumb screws, again, self explanatory, they go on your thumbs, or fingers, or toes and are screwed shut, then tightened and tightened until they crush your little digits and make you scream in agony!” He put them down and picked up a plastic bag.</p> <p>“You know little children shouldn’t play with plastic bags don’t you!” Karen nodded, her mind was in a daze, she was beyond crying, “That’s because you might stick one on your head and suffocate! That’s what I’m going to do! Put bags on your head and make you suffocate, watch you gasp for breath, watch you turn blue! Then I’ll take them off just as you are about to expire and watch you madly gasp for breath! Or maybe I’ll just leave them on and watch you die!”</p> <p>The man put the bag down and picked up the last thing on the trolley, the hammer! He held it up for her to see, it was the kind with a ball on one side of the head.</p> <p>“I can break your bones with this sweetheart, but what I will really enjoy doing, will be to lower you down so that your feet are on the hard, concrete floor, then I will hold your feet there and smash your little toesies with this hammer! Watch your toesies burst open and blood spatter! That will be fun!” The man put the hammer down and stepped up to her. Karen had stopped crying altogether now, her breath came in short, sharp pants, she shook her head slowly from side to side and looked at him pleadingly.</p> <p>“Please no” her voice was barely a whisper “Please don’t hurt me, why do you want to hurt me with those horrible things?” The man stepped close and put his arms around her, embracing her, almost cuddling her and he stroked her back up and down.</p> <p>“Because I like hurting little girls sweetheart, I like torturing little girls and I like raping them, over and over and over again!” He stepped away from her again, “But what to use first?” He looked at the trolley, “Not the dildos my sweet, you needn't worry about those for a while, the first thing I stick in your mouth, cunt and arse will be my own hard cock!” He picked up a needle from the trolley and walked behind her. Karen started breathing harder and faster! He reached around her and held the needle in front of her face! “Let’s start with something small shall we? Look at the clock on the wall sweetheart!” Karen looked, there was a clock high up on the wall in front of her reading 10 o'clock . “I kept you asleep all night sweetheart, it’s now 10 o’clock in the morning, I’m going to torture your sweet little body for a couple of hours, then I will rape you in one of your holes, then I will stop for lunch! On my return I will torture you for a couple of more h ours then rape you in another hole before taking a break! Then I will come back, torture you for a few more hours before raping you in your last, sweet, little hole!” Then I will put you in a cage and leave you there overnight, and we will start again tomorrow!”</p> <p>The man took hold of her left nipple and gently squeezed it, making it stiffen and spike out, he pulled it out slightly and placed the tip of the needle against the skin around it, Karen felt the sharp tip pricking her skin!</p> <p>“Oh God please no, please don’t! Please, please, please don’t hurt me, please God no, please God no don’t hurt me please!”</p> <p>“That’s it sweetheart, you can shout and scream and cry and wail now, because now little one, now we are going to start!” He shoved the needle in, hard! </p></div>","[""This story is dedicated to L who's drawing inspired the story and to K who inspired the drawing!""]"
1459,"Twelve-Year-Old Girl Kidnapped, Tortured and Fucked Sensless",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,The title actually says it all!,2004-12-19,125,4,"M+, g, rape, oral, anal, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Hah! Caught you all! You thought there was going to be a story here didn’t you!? A story about filthy and sadistic perversion! Well there isn’t! This was a ruse, a plot, a plan to sucker you all in, just to see how many of you would click on the link! I can’t wait to see the stats page! I just can’t wait to see how many perverts I’ve caught! You may as well go and click on something else cos you won’t find what you are looking for here! No, no story here for you!</p> <p>What! Still here? I told you there is no story for you here! Bugger off and click on someone else’s link to find what you are looking for, I told you, this is just a con to see how many of you I can suck in! There is no story for you here! I’m not going to tell you any stories about poor little girls getting themselves abducted and tortured and raped, not like the title above suggests! I’m certainly not going to tell you about Cindy!</p> <p>Who’s Cindy? Well she’s a girl see, yes she’s twelve years old, slim, pretty, lovely, long black hair that shines like a raven’s wing. Well, she was twelve when she got herself kidnapped but I’m not going to tell you about that. I’m not going to tell you about how she was walking to school, through the woods, it was her usual shortcut, otherwise she’d have to walk a mile out of her way see. I’m not going to tell you about the three men she met, average men in their thirties who asked her where she was going, naturally she said she was on her way to school, almost there in fact. As she spoke to them she didn’t realise that the three men were spreading apart and surrounding her, not until it was too late and one of the men who had moved behind her lunged forwards and grabbed her whilst one of the other two stuffed a rag in her mouth. I’m not going to tell you about how they carried her down a path to the road and pushed her into the back of a van, or that two of the men got in with her whilst the other got in the front and drove the van off!</p> <p>So there Cindy was, in the back of a van with two men, one dark haired, one blonde, being driven who knows where. The dark haired man took firm hold of her arms from behind and knelt down, taking her down with him, the blonde man knelt in front of her, took hold of her legs and stretched them out, then he removed her shoes and socks! The dark man stripped off her school blazer, then kept tight hold of her while the blonde man ran his hands up her legs and up to the waistband of her skirt. Cindy tried to protest but could only mumble because of the gag in her mouth, she tried to struggle too, but the men were way too strong for her! The blonde man unzipped her skirt and slid it down her legs and off! Then he undid her tie and removed it. He grabbed her blouse with both hands and pulled them apart, tearing it open and ripping buttons off, he slid it roughly over her shoulders and the dark man pulled it off, now she was wearing only her white bra and knickers!</p> <p>Cindy’s bra was still not much more than a training bra, she only had the merest of swellings on her chest to indicate that her breasts were starting to form! The blonde man pulled out a knife, cut through the straps and pulled it off her, he cut through the sides of her knickers then put the knife away and he took hold of those too and stripped them from her body, now she was naked! The two men ogled her, she had a lovely slim body and her mound was still hairless! The blonde man pulled her legs wide apart and moved closer to her, pulling her legs around him. He slid his hand down her belly and rubbed her little slit, moved his fingers into the soft folds of skin and found her love hole! He pushed a finger in while she squirmed in horror!</p> <p>“My but you’ve got a tight little hole there sweetie pie!” he said “Don’t worry, we’ll soon stretch that for you when we shove our big cocks into it!”</p> <p>“Not yet!” said the dark haired man, “Got to wait till we get back to the factory, Phil will go ape shit if we do anything to her before then!”</p> <p>“We can fucking grope her a bit though”. And that is just what happened, they spent the journey rubbing their hands all over little Cindy, taking in it turns to hold her while they probed her slit, probed her anus, told her how they were going to fuck her, fuck her cunt, fuck her arse and fuck her face! They took out their cocks and rubbed them over her face as she looked on in horror. Finally she felt the van coming to a halt and then heard the engine stop. The blonde man slid the door open and the two carried her out. She looked round, they appeared to be inside a disused factory, it was empty apart from piles of rubbish and a few chains hanging from the girders up above. The driver got out and looked at them.</p> <p>“See you’ve got her ready then!” he said, “I suppose you two had fun feeling her up while I was on my own up front you bastards!”</p> <p>“Calm down” said the blonde man “We’re here now, you’ll get your share of fun!” He produced a short length of rope and tied Cindy’s wrists together in front of her, then he took hold of one of the hanging chains and put the hook on the end through the rope. The dark haired man pulled on another chain and Cindy was hoisted into the air! As Cindy hung there she was horrified to see the three men taking their clothes off! They all striped naked, took the belts out of their trousers then stood in a row in front of her, holding their belts in one hand and stroking their cocks with the other! Cindy watched in terror as the men rubbed their cocks until they were big and hard! What were they going to do?</p> <p>“Yeah look at us baby!” said the blonde, “Take a good, long look you little whore, we’re going to whip the fuck out of you now and then rape you! Rape you hard you fucking little slut!” He lashed out with his belt, cracking her across her chest, the other men lashed out too, striking her across her legs and hips! She screamed into her gag as harsh pain ripped through her body! Round and round her they slowly walked, lashing out with their belts over and over again, thrashing her body, her legs, her backside, thrashing her everywhere, she screamed and screamed into the gag as stinging pain wracked her all over! The blonde man took particular delight in cracking his belt against her naked sex, grinning as he struck her hairless mound over and over. Finally they stopped and she was lowered down, the men forced her into a kneeling position and stood around her still stroking their cocks.</p> <p>“Now you are going to suck all our cocks you little whore!” The blonde one said, pulling the gag out of her mouth, grabbing her face and forcing her to look up at him, “You are going to suck us all until we cum in your pretty little mouth and then you are going to swallow it!” He pushed the tip of his cock up against Cindy’s lips, her mouth remained closed and, sobbing, she shook her head. “No?” said the blonde man again “No? I don’t think you realise who you are messing with bitch! Grab her feet and hold them up boys!” The one called Phil and the dark man pushed Cindy to the floor, grabbed an ankle each and dragged her legs up high. They held her with two hands each by the ankles, holding her feet out level, soles face up. The blonde man went into the van and quickly returned, he crouched down by Cindy’s head so that she could see him, he was holding a thin, stiff cane!</p> <p>“Right you little cunt! Let’s see if you feel like sucking after this!” He stood up, facing the other two men and raised the cane over his head! He brought it whistling down and slashed it across the sole of her right foot!</p> <p>Cindy shrieked in pain, terrible pain! As the cane struck the sole of her foot the shock travelled down the entire length of her leg, it felt like someone was raking a knife down the very bones! THRASH! The cane struck her on the left sole! THRASH! On the right! THRASH! On the left! Again and again the blonde man struck little Cindy on the soles of her feet as she shrieked and wailed and cried and struggled! Finally they dropped her and dragged her back onto her knees, they stood around her and, again, the blonde man pushed his cock against her lips, this time she opened her mouth and he thrust his cock in, she almost choked as the tip hit the back of her throat! He dropped the cane, took a firm hold of her head and rammed his cock in and out of her! In, out, in out he jabbed his cock as she gagged, choked and spluttered until, with a grunt he came and his spunk jetted into her mouth and down her throat! Satisfied he slid his cock out of her mouth! Cindy began to cry as the horror of what he had done to her took hold, but she was stopped as the dark haired man grabbed her head and another cock was thrust into her mouth! Once again Cindy gagged and choked and swallowed spunk and then a third time as the one called Phil stabbed his cock into her mouth and spent his load down her throat! Satisfied, he slid out of her and threw her down onto the floor where she lay, crying, sobbing, gasping for breath!</p> <p>“Not bad you little fucker!” Said the blonde man, “But we’ve got a lot more in store for you! It’s gonna take us about an hour before we can cum again and then we’ll fuck you proper, until then we’ll have a little fun playing with you some more eh lads!?” They dragged the crying girl back up onto her knees and untied her hands, the blonde man knelt behind her and pulled her hands behind her holding her fast. The other two knelt in front of her and the one called Phil took hold of both of her nipples and squeezed them hard! Once again Cindy screamed as pain lanced through her chest! Phil pulled on Cindy’s nipples. Squeezed them, pinched them, twisted them and all three men laughed as Cindy shrieked and screamed in pain! He moved one hand down to her sex and pinched her clitoris, tugging and twisting at that, making her scream louder. All three took turns, pulling and twisting her body, torturing her nipples and clit, twisting and pinching the folds of skin around her sex, t hrusting their fingers into her little love hole and twisting and pulling at that! They laughed at every scream and pulled and squeezed and twisted harder! Pins were produced and stabbed through her nipples and clitoris as she screamed and begged them to stop, as her body was seared with pain, as tears ran down her cheeks!</p> <p>For an hour they kept this up until Cindy could scream no more, until all she could do was gasp for breath and sob and cry and then the blonde man was in front of her again and pulling her legs wide apart! Her mind in a daze she felt him pressing his cock against her sex and then her loins exploded in pain as he thrust himself deep inside her! Tearing her hymen, raping her of her virginity! Her mind was shocked back to reality and she shrieked once more in pain and horror as he pounded his cock in and out of her, mercilessly, relentlessly! As the blonde man fucked her he reached up with both hands and grabbed her head, forcing her to look at him!</p> <p>“Scream bitch, scream!” he yelled “How do you like being fucked you little slut!?” He moved his hands down to her buttocks, gripped them hard and pulled her hips into him as he thrust deeper, harder, until he spurted his cum inside her, grunting loudly. He dragged his cock out of her sore cunt, grabbed her head again and thrust it into her mouth, forcing her to lick and suck it clean. No sooner was he done than the dark haired man grabbed her and another cock was forced into her aching sex! Again she was fucked mercilessly, again spunk gushed into her, again a cock was forced into her mouth to be cleaned and then it all happened a third time as the man called Phil took his turn!</p> <p>When all three men had finished raping her, her hands were tied again and attached to the chain, once more she was hoisted up into the air! The blonde man walked up to her and grabbed her hair again, forcing her to look at him once more! “We’ll be needing another hour before we can do you again you little tramp! So we’ll have to have some more fun with you to keep ourselves amused won’t we!” He grabbed hold of the pins in her nipples and yanked them out. She shrieked in agony as little trickles of blood ran down her nascent breasts, he did the same to the pin piercing her clitoris and she shrieked again. He reached down and grabbed one of her ankles, he stepped behind her, bending her leg up backwards at the same time. He tightened his grip on her ankle, holding it firmly, placed the tip of the pin under the nail of her little toe and pushed it in, hard! Cindy’s scream was deafening as agony ripped through her toe! She bucked and struggled but the man was too strong, his grip to firm. He placed another pin under the nail of her next toe and thrust it in! Cindy shrieked in absolute agony as more pain burst through her! The third pin went under the next nail and then, to Cindy’s horror, more pins were produced! On and on the torture went as pins were shoved hard under each and every toenail of both feet, the men laughed and cheered as Cindy shrieked at the unbearable agony! For an hour the men pulled and twisted the pins around as Cindy screamed until she was hoarse! Finally all of the pins were yanked out and she was lowered and untied!</p> <p>“Now we’re gonna fuck you up the arse bitch” The blonde man spoke again! He knelt down behind her and forced her forward onto all fours. Cindy was exhausted, she had no strength to resist, she felt him probing her anus, pushing his finger in and working it around, stretching it open, felt his cock being pressed against it, felt more agony as it was thrust deep into her rectum and pounded in and out of her, but she had no strength left to scream, once more she felt hot spunk surging into her, then the blonde man was in front of her, forcing his soiled cock into her mouth to be cleaned, even as she sucked and licked, her mind in a whirl, a second cock was forced into her rectum and her arse was raped again, more cum spurted into her, another cock was forced into her mouth to be cleaned, another cock was stabbed into her aching rear to spurt it’s seed into her and then be pushed into her mouth to be cleaned. When all three men had been satisfied once more, they stood around he r as she lay on the floor, trembling and crying and sobbing, curled up into a little ball. They grabbed her and twisted her up and around until she was in a cross-legged sitting position. “You know what?” said the blonde man “You need a nice hot shower after all that work you little whore!” All three men pointed their cocks at her and three streams of piss jetted out and spattered over her body, her face, some landing into her open mouth making her choke and splutter. The men laughed and cheered each other on. When they had finished they took up their belts again and began lashing out at Cindy again, whipping her all over as before, as the harsh blows rained down on her she sobbed and screamed and curled into a little ball again, pain coursed through her shocked, abused body as the belts bit into her naked flesh raising welt upon welt! Finally, as her abusers continued to rain harsh blows down on her. Cindy passed out into merciful oblivion.</p> <p>Cindy woke up with a start, her body ached all over, she was naked and lying among some bushes in the woods, the woods she had been kidnapped from! Her clothes were in an untidy heap beside her, memories of her horrible experience came flooding back to her and she burst into tears, as she raised her hands to her face she noticed an elastic band around her wrist, there was a piece of folded paper tucked into it. Wiping away her tears she took out the piece of paper, unfolded it and read these words, “Say nothing to anyone you little whore! Or we’ll take you again and next time we’ll fuck you then skin you alive!”</p> <p>That was what happened to Cindy when she was kidnapped, but I’m not going to tell you anything about that! Nope, there is no story for you here! So all you freaks can just go and look elsewhere!</p></div>",[]
1460,Mr. Needles,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,A slave owner seeks expert help in punishing a girl who won't stop trying to escape!,2004-12-19,55,4,"MM, g, tort, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The punishment room was a simple affair, 12 feet wide, 12 feet long and 8 feet high. The walls, floor and ceiling were painted plain white. In the middle, two poles of solid steel reached from floor to ceiling, they were about six feet apart. Between these were two, horizontal, steel poles, the height of which could be adjusted, the lower was currently just below the height of an average man’s groin, the upper was fixed two feet higher.</p> <p> An errant slave could be tied to any one or all of these poles, in many different positions and be subject to any punishment or torture required!</p> <p>In one corner of the room a tiny figure squatted, a little girl about 10 years old, she was naked apart from a simple steel collar around her neck. Her slender body toned and tanned, her hair long, straight and black. This was Newt, one of her master’s pool decorations. A pool decoration’s function was simple, swim, lounge by the pool and allow yourself to be subject to any form of sexual act your master, or any of his guests, male or female required.</p> <p>Newt was in the punishment room for the usual reason, yet again she had tried to escape! The other pool decorations, Fish and Frog, had pleaded with her time after time, accept your life, you cannot change it, you will only bring harm upon yourself. But Newt was new, she didn’t want this life, she had not been trained very well and now she was in the punishment room again. Each previous visit her master had whipped her, severely, but he had been careful not to mark her. Pool decorations were not cheap and scars lowered their value! She had been here for several days now, this was odd, usually she was punished within hours, why was she being kept here for so long awaiting punishment? They had fed her and watered her, but curiously, they had not fed her the previous day and had resumed feeding her today, what was going on? Why the delay?</p> <p>Stephan sat by the pool, he had no guests today, Fish and Frog, not needed, were laughing and playing in the water. He was awaiting the arrival of someone. Someone very special, someone who, he hoped, would be able to break Newt’s strong spirit without damaging her too much. The man he was expecting had been highly recommended by a friend, he was known simply as “Mr Needles”. He glanced over to the small outhouse behind some trees which housed the punishment room. “Soon” he thought, “Soon you will learn your lesson Newt”.</p> <p>Presently his manservant Sebastian appeared, with him was a tall, grey haired man, dressed in a grey sweat suit and carrying a small briefcase. “Mr Needles sir” said Sebastian. </p> <p>“Thank you Sebastian, bring refreshments please”, said Stephan. As Sebastian left, Stephan reached out and shook hands with the visitor. Fish and Frog, on seeing the visitor, were now out of the pool and kneeling on either side of him, hands on hips, legs wide apart, exposing their sexes. Stephan gestured to the two, naked little girls, “would you care to relax and indulge?” he enquired. Mr Needles shook his head.</p> <p>“Shortly Stephan, business comes first” he replied, “Let’s sit down here for a while and we can discuss your, errr, problem” The two girls were dismissed and they ran off to play among the trees, refreshments arrived and the two men sat down to discuss the matter in hand. “Now then Stephan, my services as you know are quite free. Being independently wealthy, I have no need of other people’s money, I merely ask for my expenses to be reimbursed and to enjoy your hospitality for a week or so”. He took a long drink from his glass, “My reward comes from the pleasure I get from my …. Talents!” He glanced at the two, naked, little girls playing nearby. “Now as I understand it, you have a troublesome slave, the solution is quite simple, she must be punished very severely, she must be subject to extreme pain in a manner that she will not want to sample again, and it must be done with no permanent damage. This is where I come in, be assured Stephan, that when I am finished with you r little pool decoration she will never put a toe out of line again!” He glanced at the two girls again, “Now perhaps a little pleasure before I go to work”</p> <p>Stephan clapped his hands and the two girls dashed over to them, dropping to their knees again in front of the two men and spreading their legs again, “I will leave you to enjoy these two alone for a while, take your time by all means, just send one of them to find me when you are ready” He nodded to his guest, then turned and walked back to the house. Mr Needles stood up and undressed, he folded his clothes neatly and put them on the table by the pool. Then he stretched out on a comfortable sun lounger and beckoned the two girls to him. Giggling, they climbed on top of him, one on either side. He caressed their tiny, nude bodies, as one they looked up at him and said “How may we please you master?” as together they stroked his cock to an erection.</p> <p>“Just do what you usually do” he replied. Giggling again they slid down his body and began, alternately, to use their mouths on his cock, stroking and licking and sucking on it. At the same time they worked on each other’s slits, stroking each other up and down and making each other moist. After a while Fish slid up his body, straddled him and lowered herself onto his erection, she gasped as she did so.</p> <p>“Master’s cock is big” she said as she pumped herself up and down, Frog stood beside her and licked and kissed her, taking his hand and guiding it to her slit so he could rub her clit, they changed places and it was Frog’s turn to gasp and moan as she moved up and down on his cock, soon he pulled her off him and stood up. He pulled both girls down to his groin and they began to suck him again, with a groan he came and spurted some of his seed into Frog’s mouth, Fish quickly took him into her’s as the second spurt of spunk came gushing out and she took it and further spurts, swallowing some and letting the rest dribble down her throat onto her chest. The two girls then kissed, swapping the spunk from mouth to mouth and letting some drip down onto their bodies before licking each other and his cock clean. Finished they returned to a kneeling position, “Thank you master” they said as one. Mr Needles then packed Fish off to find her master, giving her a swat on the backside as s he scampered off, giggling to herself, he took Frog onto his lap as he awaited her return.</p> <p>Fish soon returned with her master and both girls were dismissed again and they ran off, giggling, and dived into the pool. “We can begin now” said Mr Needles as he dressed again, everything I need is in my case, I will just need a small table to put things on and perhaps two chairs. Stephan summoned Sebastian and asked him to bring the required items to the outhouse. For a while Stephan and his guest watched the two naked girls at play then they rose and walked across to the small outhouse. A table and chairs had been placed outside the door. Stephan unlocked the door and opened it, as he did so a small figure dashed out past him, and ran straight into Mr Needles! Newt had not expected a second man to be with her master! Mr Needles picked up the struggling Child and carried her into the outhouse. Her master followed, bringing the table and chairs, then he closed and locked the door behind him!</p> <p>Inside, the two men carried the writhing Newt over to the steel bars, her struggles were useless, the men were way too strong for her. Her little legs were splayed out along the lower bar and strapped on at ankles and thighs. Her arms were then stretched out on either side and her wrists and shoulders were strapped to the upper bar. Stephan turned a small wheel on one of the uprights and the upper bar moved upwards a little, stretching her body tightly. She was now held firmly in place and could move only her head.</p> <p>She watched in dread anticipation as the table was placed in front of her a few feet away and Mr Needles placed his case on it, the two men stood in front of Newt and looked at her.</p> <p>“Newt”, said Stephan, “This is a guest of mine, he has come to deliver your punishment, the punishment you so richly deserve for your latest escape attempt. His name is Mr Needles, he is called this for reasons which will soon become obvious!”</p> <p>“Now then Newt”, said Mr Needles in a calm voice, “When you tried to escape before, your master had you whipped, this proved to be no good as you continued to try to escape. Now I am here, and I promise you that the pain I am going to put you through will be so bad, so nasty, that you will never, ever do anything wrong again for fear of suffering more such pain!” He turned and opened his case, from it he took a roll of plastic and a small hobby blow torch. He lit the pencil torch to check it was working and waved it in front of Newt, then he switched it off and put it on the table. Newt’s eyes were wide in horror!</p> <p>“Wh what are you g going to d do to me?” She asked, her lips trembling, “Please master, please don’t hurt me, please don’t burn me, I’ll be good, you’ll see, I promise!”</p> <p>“Silly girl” said Mr Needles, “You have already committed your crime, and your punishment is set, I will not stop until your punishment is finished, no matter how hard you scream, no matter how hard you beg, no matter how much you cry! And you will scream, you will beg and you will cry!” He opened the roll of plastic and, like the torch, held it up to her face, her eyes widened even further in sheer terror! Inside were row upon row of needles of all sizes, from tiny thin needles barely a quarter inch long to big, long needles several inches long! A few were even bigger and were more like skewers! Regardless of size, the head of each was a small, solid steel cylinder about half an inch by a quarter.</p> <p>“P please master” begged Newt, as she gazed in horror at the dozens and dozens of slivers of steel, “ Oh God please, please. You, you aren’t going to, to ...”</p> <p>“Stick these needles in you?” said Mr Needles, finishing her sentence, “Oh yes, I’m going to stick these in you, all over you, in many different places, very, very painful places!” Newt began to cry and wail and beg for mercy, promising to be good, Mr Needles just smiled at her.</p> <p>“Now then Stephan, all of my needles have been sterilised to prevent infection, if you want to use this method of torture yourself in future, you must remember this. Can I take it that, as I requested, Newt was not fed yesterday?” Stephan nodded, “Good, by now her lower bowels will be empty. It is not unusual for subjects who suffer the extreme pain of the needles to evacuate their bowels, most unpleasant!” He stripped naked again and motioned for Stephan to do likewise. Then he stood behind Newt and placed his hands on her body, stroking her all over, tweaking her nipples and exploring her sex. She had stopped begging and pleading and was now just whimpering and sobbing. He ran his hands along both arms and examined her tiny fingers then did the same with both legs and examined her toes.</p> <p>“I think, for the most part, needles of two to three inches in length will suffice, plus some smaller ones for the nails, that should be a good enough combination” He walked back to the table and removed from the plastic roll, several needles each of the required length and placed them on the table. Picking up about a dozen of the two inch kind he again walked behind Newt and stood close to her, stroking and caressing her buttocks with one hand, holding the needles in the other. Newt was shaking like a leaf in terror and panting for breath.</p> <p>Mr Needles placed the tip of one of the needles in the middle of one of Newt’s buttocks, she gasped as she felt the sharp point pricking her skin, “Newt” said Mr Needles, in a soft, calm, quiet voice, “Your punishment begins now” He pushed the needle in hard, sinking it into the poor child’s buttock to a depth of two inches!</p> <p>Newt shrieked out loud as sharp, intense pain lanced through her buttock! Before she could get her breath back a second needle was plunged into her other buttock! As Newt screamed and screamed, needle upon needle was pushed into the muscle mass of her backside until each cheek sported a group of six, one in the middle of each buttock surrounded by five about two inches apart. She was shrieking hysterically!</p> <p>“Merceeeee, merceeeee, master please, please, pleahehehehease!” she sobbed and wailed, her little chest heaving as she tried to breath deep enough to scream more!</p> <p>“Hurts doesn’t it my little one?” said Mr Needles in his soft voice, “and your pain has only just begun, there is much more to come” He moved around to stand in front of her, stepped up close and kissed her lightly on the forehead, at the same time reaching behind her and tweaking the heads of the needles sticking out of her aching behind, she shrieked more at the intense pain from his manipulation! He returned to the table and selected a number of the tiniest slivers. “Your assistance please Stephan”. Stephan approached and took hold of the tiny needles that were held out to him, “If you would be so kind as to hand me them one by one” He turned and placed his fingers on her left shoulder, then he playfully walked them down her arm over her hand and gripped her fingers firmly, “We shall start with the left hand”. Mr Needles took one of the tiny slivers and placed the tip under the nail on Newt’s left forefinger!</p> <p>“Nooooooo!” she squealed! “Oh God no, no, no please master pleeeeaaaase!” Her plea was in vain, the tiny sliver was pushed hard into the yielding flesh under the nail, right up to the quick! Newt threw her head back and screamed in agony! One by one a tiny sliver was pushed under each nail on poor little Newt’s left hand as she screamed hysterically and shook her head, never had she felt such excruciating torment before! Mr Needles then walked his fingers back up her arm, across her shoulders, pausing to stroke her tear stained cheeks, then down her right arm where he took hold of her right hand in a equally firm grip!</p> <p>“Pleeeaase master, please stop, I beg you, I beg you, I beg you, please no more, pleahehease!” the little girl begged. She was wasting her time, five more needles were pushed hard under five more fingernails as she shrieked and screamed and cried and sobbed! Mr Needles kissed her on the forehead again, brushed her tear stained cheeks again and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Now my sweet, we shall start on your little toesies!” Moving his hand down to her right foot, he grasped it firmly and inserted a needle under the big toenail!</p> <p>Outside the outhouse, on the far side of the pool, two little girls were huddled under a tree, hugging each other tightly, crying and shaking with terror, wondering what horrible things were being done to poor Newt!</p> <p>Inside the punishment room, Mr Needles had finished inserting slivers of steel under the toenails of Newt’s right foot, he softly stroked her leg, moving his fingers up her thigh and pausing at her sex, gently stroking her labia and fingering her clitoris and slit, “Don’t worry my precious” he whispered, “We will get to these soon!” His fingers continued on down her left leg where he grasped her left foot in his tight grip. Poor little Newt begged and begged and begged him to stop, begged him to take the horrible needles out, begged him to stop hurting her, but her begging was hopeless, “I already told you child, I will stop only when your punishment is finished, only when you have truly learned your lesson!” Then he began on her left toes! Soon each of the nails on that foot sported a tiny needle underneath it like her other fingers and toes. “There we are!” said Mr Needles, twenty lovely little slivers of pain under twenty tiny nails!” He sounded quite pleased wit h his work. “You will notice Stephan, that there is barely a trace of blood, even on her buttocks! Even when the needles are removed there is hardly any bleeding and the wounds are tiny and vanish quickly, the area of torture will remain sore and sensitive for days yet no permanent damage is done!” He stood directly in front of Newt and, once again, stroked her cheeks. Her face was twisted into a grimace from the pain and from crying, her whole body trembling in fear and pain! “Now we shall start on the really painful parts!”</p> <p>More two inch needles were removed from the roll and he started to pinch and tweak Newt’s left nipple to make it stand out! One was placed at the side of the nipple and Newt’s torturer pushed hard, sending the needle straight through the nipple and out of the other side in one fluid motion. Newt thought that her pain could not get any worse, she was wrong! Once again her screams rang out as pain lanced through her! A second needle soon pierced her other nipple! Then her torturer selected two of the longer, four inch needles! Each of these was placed at the side of a nipple about an inch out and was shoved in hard, horizontally passing through two inches of tissue behind each nipple and out again! The pain was horrific! Poor newt begged and begged again, and was ignored again! “An important point to remember here Stephan”, said Mr Needles, “Never push a needle straight into the chest! You could easily go too deep and pierce a lung or worse, always go sideways throug h the tissue on the torso!” He stepped back to admire his work so far, “I could put more through her chest of course, but I think that that is sufficient, for a first needle torture anyway!”</p> <p>At that comment, Newt thought that her torment was finally over, that there would be no more horrible needles. She was wrong again, her body was in torment, most of the sharp, stabbing pain had gone but had been replaced by dull, throbbing, aching agony. Her buttocks, her chest, her fingers and toes felt like they were on fire!</p> <p>Three, one inch needles were selected next, to Newt’s absolute horror, Mr Needles took firm hold of her head, pulled her lower lip out, and pushed all three, points upwards, through her lip and out of the other side, the sensitive tissue blazed in anguish! He stroked her hair, brushed her cheeks and wiped her tears, “Almost done now little one, just a few more to put in” Newt could only gasp and sob, chest heaving as she tried to get her breath back from the constant screaming. A small needle went through her naval and a larger one was pushed through her belly behind it!</p> <p>Mr Needles now knelt down in front of Newt and caressed her sex, fingering her little clitoris and making it stiffen and stick out. She shook her head frantically, “Ohh Gog ooo, klease!” she said, the three needles in her lip preventing her from speaking properly, “Klease, o ore eedles kleahehehease!”</p> <p>Mr Needles took a sliver of steel, placed it under her clit and pushed up, piercing the sensitive bud through and causing the worst pain ever! It was impossible for Newt to scream any louder than she had done already, but this time her shrieking threatened to split her torturer’s ears! As if this wasn’t enough, one of the larger needles was placed underneath this one and was also pushed upwards, at a different angle, through three inches of flesh and tissue until it came out through her mound, just above the start of her slit! Newt passed out at this point and had to be slapped awake again. For good measure Mr Needles inserted two more needles on each side, starting from inside her labia and pushing through the soft tissue to the outside! Her body was now thoroughly pierced in almost every sensitive spot, she was wracked with wave upon wave of agony!</p> <p>“There are only three more needles to be placed” said Mr Needles, “Special ones, but first Stephan, I don’t know about you but I am quite excited now and could use some relief, and we have a nicely restrained victim in front of us!” True enough, both men were very excited from their torturing of Newt and were sporting impressive erections! Mr Needles produced a tube of lubricant from his case and thoroughly coated his penis with it, passing it to Stephan so he could do the same, “I prefer the front, Stephan, if you don’t mind the back?” Stephan nodded in agreement!</p> <p>The two men positioned themselves, Mr Needles pressing the tip of his erection to Newt’s love hole and her master pressing his to her anus. Both men pushed hard at the same time, thrusting their swollen members deep into their chosen holes! As their hips ground against Newt’s buttocks and sex, fresh waves of terrible pain cascaded through her body as the needles in her vulva and rear were irritated by the bumping and grinding!</p> <p>Stephan pulled Newt’s head backwards as he thrust his cock in and out of her arse and looked into her eyes, “Regretting your escape attempt now aren’t you, you little bitch!” he hissed at her, she could not reply, all she could do was cry and sob as pain upon pain shot through her. Mr Needles made it worse by reaching out and teasing the needles piercing her nipples! Their thrusts became faster, harder, her shrieking became more and more hysterical as agony coursed through her, finally, with a loud grunt each man came and squirted his spunk into her!. Satisfied, they withdrew and cleaned themselves of with a towel Stephan had brought, Mr Needles once more stroked the sobbing Newt’s face.</p> <p>“You are a wonderful little fuckpiece my sweet, it is a shame to punish you so harshly, but you must learn to resign yourself to your life!” He reached round to the table and extracted three more needles from the plastic wrap, holding them up for Newt to see, these were different from the others, longer and thinner but with the same cylindrical head, “Now for the last!” he said. Taking the tip of one needle between thumb and forefinger he placed it against the tip of Newt’s left nipple and pushed it in. Newt cried more at this further abuse of her already aching nipple, the same was done to her right nipple and then he reached down with the third and fingered her clitoris!</p> <p>“K klease, o ore, klease” said Newt, barely audible, she was exhausted now, in agony all over, drenched in sweat and shaking. Mr Needles pushed the last needle into her clit, her head arched backwards and her body spasmed but she had no strength left to scream.</p> <p>“You will remember Stephan I said not to stick needles straight into the body, these are the exception as they need to stick out straight from the body so care must be taken, they only need to go in about a quarter inch though, just enough to prevent them from falling out” He gave Newt a long drink of water to ease her throat, dry and parched from constant screaming, “You will need this little one”. He picked up the pencil blowtorch, lit it and held it over the end of one of the needles sticking out from Newt’s nipples. Very soon Newt was screaming again in more abject anguish as the metal heated up and started to burn her! He moved to the other nipple, then to her clit and kept moving the torch from one to the other, just enough to maintain the heat in each one, never letting the metal get hot enough to glow.</p> <p>“If you ever do this Stephan you must take great care not to overdo the heat, you will observe that the needles are long enough to keep the heat from the torch itself away from her body, the painful heat is transferred through the metal, never heat the metal until it glows, not with a needle that is constantly in the flesh, too much damage can be done, you can use glowing hot needles for another purpose which I will show you soon” . Poor Newt screamed and cried and begged him to stop as the hot metal seared her abused nipples and clit, after a few minutes, Mr Needles stopped, switched off and put down the torch then removed the three special needles with pliers from his case. Newt continued to cry and sob. He reached out and brushed her cheeks, then he moved close to her, put his arms around her and let her cry onto his chest, “There there, little one, don’t worry, it will all soon be over. Have you learned your lesson?”</p> <p>“Es, es, aster, ewt, as earned er esson” she said, her speech still affected from the pins still sticking in her lips “ I ill serve aster well, I kromise, neser run away again, kromise, kromise, kromise!”</p> <p>“Very well Newt”, said Mr Needles, “I will remove all of the needles now. Newt sighed in relief at the news that the horrible things were going to be taken out, but her relief was short lived when it turned out that the needles hurt almost as much when they were taken out as they did when they were shoved in! But Mr Needles showed some mercy by pulling each one out swiftly and cleanly, as he had promised Stephan, there was very little blood.</p> <p>Soon all of the needles had been removed and the only signs that they had been there were tiny little holes in Newt’s skin and a slight swelling and reddening of the flesh.</p> <p>“As long as we have her here Stephan”, said Mr Needles, would you like me to pierce her nipples and clit permanently for you? We can do your other little pool girls too if you like!” He unfurled a soft, rolled cloth and showed Stephan and assortment of small gold rings, “They are top quality 24 carat gold of course!” Stephan examined the rings. “I have placed many rings in nipples and clits in my time, there is one little girl in Iraq whose charms are pierced with diamond studded gold rings! The jewellery in her nipples and clit are worth more than she is!” Stephan nodded his approval. Mr needles lit the torch again. Newt shook her head and began to cry and sob again.</p> <p>“Master please, you said it was over, I promised to be good, please don’t hurt me anymore, I beg you please, please, please”</p> <p>“Hush now little one” said Mr Needles, “This will not take long, it will hurt but it will soon be over and then the decoration will be decorated” He selected a longer, stouter needle and placed a wooden handle over the head then held it in the flame, “This Stephan, is the only time you should use a red hot needle” he took hold of one of Newt’s nipples and teased it, making it stand erect. When the metal of the needle was glowing red hot he swiftly removed it from the flame and pushed it straight through Newt’s nipple, she threw her head back and screamed in further agony as her flesh sizzled, the needle was quickly withdrawn. Newt fainted, this time she was allowed to remain in a faint. “The hot needle cauterises the flesh and leaves a nice neat hole” he quickly did the same to her other nipple and clitoris, Newt moaned in her faint but did not awaken. Three gold rings were selected and deftly pushed through three, tiny pierced holes before being closed with pliers, “Ah h yes” Said Stephan they look really beautiful on her don’t they, yes I would have you do the same to Fish and Frog!”</p> <p>The two men unstrapped Newt from the poles and laid her down on the floor in a corner, “We will leave her there for the moment” said Stephan, no need to waken her”, he went to the door, opened it and called out to the two other girls, “Fish! Frog! Come here at once” . The two little girls appeared from behind a bush, tears were rolling down their faces and they were trembling as they approached their master, “Come inside here girls, I have a surprise for you!”</p> <p>A week later, Mr Needles was reclining on a sun lounger by Stephan’s pool, a naked Newt was on his lap with his cock buried deep inside her vagina, she moved up and down gasping and groaning in pleasure, she had fully recovered from her ordeal with no visible marks and even found that she liked the rings in her nipples and clitoris. She found them very stimulating, especially when she was being given a good fucking! She never did try to escape again!</p></div>",[]
1461,The Urge to Become a Model,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A little girl is excited that she is about to become a model, but doesn't bargain on the kind of model she is turned into!",2004-12-19,82,4,"M, g, bd, anal, oral, ped, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Marlene was excited, very excited, her parents were driving her to her two best friends' house for a sleep-over but that wasn't what she was excited about. Her dream was of one day becoming a model and tonight, she was going to meet her two best friends' older sister who really was a model and who was going to tell them all about it and help them be models! That was what Marlene was really excited about! She was a pretty little 8 year old girl and she was going to be a model!</p> <p>Her best friends were Erin and Clara, twins as pretty as Marlene herself, their elder sister was Chelsea, a drop dead gorgeous girl of fourteen! Chelsea was a child model, she had been in the business since her sisters' age, her parents had spent a lot of money on modelling lessons, clothes and makeup and such but the returns were worth it! Unfortunately Chelsea had also succumbed to the seedier side of the business and had taken to drink and drugs!</p> <p>Marlene's parents pulled up to her friends' house, she kissed them both, waved as they drove off then ran to meet the twins who were waiting by the door, the three girls hugged, kissed, jumped up and down and squealed with excitement! Marlene had conveniently forgotten to tell her parents that it was only Chelsea who was going to be looking after them, as her friends' parents were going out for the evening! If her parents had known that they would never have let her stay! They knew all about Chelsea's drinking!</p> <p>The three friends skipped into the living room where Chelsea was waiting, her friends' parents had already gone out, they would be undisturbed for hours! Chelsea smiled at the three of them and took out her mobile phone.</p> <p>""Jusht gotta make a call kidsh, then we'll shtart, kay?"" she slurred, true to form she was both drunk and high! She spoke into the phone ""S'kay guys, folksh gone, kids r here, front doors unlocked jus make shure y lock it behind you when y come in!"" She hung up and turned to the girls. ""Ok kids lets see what ya got! Shuck all them clothes off!"" Erin and Clara began stripping their clothes off with glee but Marlene hesitated.</p> <p>""We have to get undressed?"" she said, looking at Chelsea, she wasn't sure about this at all but her two friends didn't seem to mind and were already naked!</p> <p>""Shure y do"" Chelsea replied, ""No room in the modelling biz for shy people y'know! Y have ta get used to being undressed in front of people, cauz, cauz, sometimes there's nowhere t change see and sometimes y have t change quick so y have t get used to being naked, c'mon girl!"" Marlene did see the sense in this and so she shucked off her clothes and stood beside the twins. Chelsea looked them over, three healthy, pretty, slender, naked eight year old girls! ""Gosh you three'r really pretty y know, you've definitely got what it takes!"" She walked behind the three girls, ""Ok girls, I want you to put your hands behind your backs ok!"" The three little girls obeyed, Chelsea produced a soft, silk rope from her pocket and began tying Marlene's wrists together.</p> <p>""Wait, what are you doing"" yelped Marlene, trying to pull away from Chelsea, but the older girl was too strong for her.</p> <p>""I gotta teach you balance kid, that's all, modelling's all bout balance y'know, best way t do that is tie yer hands see, s'one of the basics, y do WANT to be a model don't you?""</p> <p>This too seemed logical to Marlene so she went along with it and soon all three girls had their hands firmly tied behind their backs. ""Ok kids now I want you all to kneel down, kay?"" The three girls knelt as told and Chelsea went behind Marlene again, this time Marlene felt her ankles being tied together! She was sure that wasn't right!</p> <p>""Hey!"" she protested, ""Why do our ankles have to be tied, now we can't move!"" Chelsea had moved over to her sisters and was tying their ankles now.</p> <p>""Jeez kid will you just shut up! What a worry wart, I'll explain it all in a minute for fuck's sake now shut the fuck up!"" She finished with her sisters and crouched behind Marlene again, Marlene was scared now, this wasn't right! She didn't want to be a model anymore, she wanted to go home and be with her mom and dad! She opened her mouth to protest and Chelsea stuffed a strip of cloth in her mouth and tied it behind her head! This was definitely not right! Chelsea gagged her two little sisters in a similar fashion and stood in front of them. Three, naked little preteen girls, bound and gagged and on their knees! ""Ohhhh the guysh are gonna luv you three! They're gonna cum in their pants as soon as they get through the door!""</p> <p>As if on cue Marlene heard the front door open, she heard people enter the house and lock the door behind them. Then three men came into the living room carrying cases and boxes! Marlene was horrified! Three men were looking at her and she was naked! She looked at Erin and Clara, the twins were now also worried, it showed on their faces! The men put the boxes and cases down and eyed the three naked, little girls up and down. One of them spoke.</p> <p>""Oh nice Chelsea, very, very nice indeed! These little cuties are going to do just fine! We'll get some good stuff with these three alright."" Chelsea went up to the man and held her hand out.</p> <p>""Yeah man, whatever, just give me my stuff ok!"" The man handed Chelsea a package and she stuffed it into her pocket.</p> <p>""Ok boys let's get to work"" The men started moving furniture, clearing a space in the middle of the room and setting equipment up. Lights, video cameras, microphones! Then the man who had spoken came up to Marlene, untied her feet and stood her up. He pushed her over to an armchair they had placed in the middle of the room, turned her around and sat her down. The other two men came over to her grabbed hold of a leg each and, to her horror, pulled her legs wide apart! The man then started taking pictures of her, naked with her legs spread open like a whore! Lights flashed as the man took picture after picture, he reached down between her legs and pulled her sex lips wide open and took more pictures! She was mortified! After a while she was pulled out of the chair, told to sit on the floor and the process was repeated, first with Erin, then with Clara! Eventually all three girls were sat together on the floor. They looked at each other, all three had tears running down their faces now! They evening was not going at all as they had foreseen! The man then busied himself by attaching the camera to a laptop computer and fiddling around with it. Presently he returned to the three girls, placed the laptop on a coffee table and turned it around so that they could see it.</p> <p>""Look carefully now sweethearts"" he said and they watched, all three of them in shame and horror as every detail of their naked, little bodies was displayed on the screen! There they all were with their legs wide open, their little vaginas displayed in detail! ""You three angels are going to do exactly what you are told to do! Understand? Or every one of these pictures will appear on your school website tomorrow! Ok boys, untie them, ungag them and get them on their feet!"" The three little girls were untied and stood up, they stood there in front of the three men, who now started to undress themselves! ""I take it you girls don't want those pictures to be seen by your friends or your parents?"" All three girls nodded, speechless! ""Good, just do exactly as we say, this will soon be over and we'll be on our way! Let's start with a daisy chain boys!"" The girls were grabbed and laid on the floor, the men positioned them in a triangle, legs wide apart with each girl's face pressed against one of the other girl's vulvas! The man spoke again ""Now lick each other's cunts while we take pictures of you and video the action, do it!""</p> <p>The three little girls obeyed, trying to ignore the fact that were being video'd and having their pictures taken by three men who were rubbing their cocks! Marlene licked Erin's cunt, Erin licked her sister Clara's cunt and Clara licked Marlene's! None of the girls wanted to have pictures of their spread open little cunts displayed on the internet for their friends to see! The man told them to moan and groan like they were enjoying it, they did so! He told them to lick harder and cry out like they were really enjoying it, they did so! Pretty soon Marlene began to realise that she liked having her cunt licked by Clara!, that she liked the taste of Erin's cunt! Pretty soon the cries of pleasure were real for all three girls! All too soon the men told them to stop!</p> <p>""That's enough girls"" said the man Marlene supposed was the leader. The other two men pulled the girls apart and they were placed in a row on their knees. Cameras were adjusted and the three men stood in front of the girls, naked, with their cocks rampant! Marlene stared at the leader who was right in front of her, his big, hard cock inches from her face!</p> <p>""Now girls, you are going to suck our cocks, you are going to suck them real good or you know what will happen! Open your mouths!"" Each of the girls opened her mouth and the three men lunged forwards and shoved their big cocks into the girl's mouths! The video camera's whirred and Chelsea bounced around taking photos as the three men thrust their cocks in and out of the three little girls mouths! In and out the cocks went as the girls slurped and licked them and stroked them up and down with their little hands, ""Oh God yea that's wild"" said the leader, ""Suck it baby, suck my big, fat cock you little slut"" The other men were making similar noises, after a few minutes the leader yelled out loud, ""Oh fuck I'm gonna cum, get this Chelsea, get it!"" He pulled his cock out of Marlene's mouth and began rubbing it furiously! ""Open you mouth wide kid"" Marlene opened her mouth as wide as she could, the man took hold of her head and held it still, ""Ahhhh God yes!"" he cried as spurt after spurt of cum leapt from his cock and into Marlene's mouth, over her face, her throat and chest! After a while the same happened to Erin and Clara and all three girls were on their knees and covered in spunk! The three men dragged the girls into the middle of the room again.</p> <p>""Now lick each other girls, lick all that spunk off each other, kiss each other with mouthfuls of it and share it, swallow it all or you know what will happen! The girls obeyed, they had no choice, they licked the spunk off each other's bodies, kissed each other, passed the spunk into each other's mouths, sharing and swallowing until it was all gone! The men took photos of all this action and the video cameras whirred away! Finally the men produced towels and wiped the girls down, then sat them together on the sofa. The leader stood in front of them again. ""Me and the boys need an hour before we're ready to give you girls another taste of our spunk so we are going to take a load more pictures while we wait, just do as you are told!""</p> <p>The men spent an hour taking photos of the girls, hugging each other, kissing each other, legs spread open and fingering each other, They were tied up and photos were taken in all manner of lewd positions! Finally they were untied again and put on their knees in the middle of the floor in a neat row! One man knelt behind each girl and they were pushed forwards on all fours, the men took out tubes of KY and greased up their cocks, then they began fingering the girls arses! Marlene was horrified as she felt the leader pawing her anus and pushing his finger inside! Then she felt the man placing his cock against her! Three little girls screamed out loud as three big cocks were shoved into three, tight little arseholes! In and out went the cocks as the men grunted and tears ran down the girls faces as they were butt fucked! All of it was captured on video and camera! After a while the men stopped and withdrew their cocks, flipping the girls onto their backs.</p> <p>Marlene was horrified again as the leader began to finger her vulva, stroking and probing, the other men did the same to Erin and Clara while Chelsea took picture after picture! Marlene felt the man slipping his finger into her tiny vagina then he put his cock up against it! The other men did the same and all three took hold of the girls hips and lunged! Three little girls screamed in pain as three little hymens were torn apart and three big cocks were plunged into three, tiny love holes! The girls vaginas were so small the men could only get half the length of their cocks in and the girls squealed and cried as the men pounded their cocks into them! The men grunted and groaned as they fucked away until, finally, the leader cried out, pulled his cock out of Marlene and spurted load after load of his spunk over her chest and belly! The leader took hold of Marlene's head and pulled her face to his cock, forcing her to lick his cock clean of his spunk and the traces of her virgin blood! The other men came quickly too and forced Erin and Clara to do the same, then the girls were put together and forced to lick the cum of each other and lick each other's ravaged cunts! They were put together on the sofa again and they hugged each other for comfort and cried and cried!</p> <p>The men dressed and packed away all of the equipment, then they restored the furniture to normal and the leader stood in front of the girls again. ""Girls, I have something for each of you"" he said handing each of them a little book, Marlene opened hers , it was a bank book! A bank account had been opened in her name and money deposited, A lot of money! ""You see girls, we fellas aren't complete bastards, we pay girls who appear in our movies and photo mags and you three are going to earn us a lot of money! In a couple of weeks we'll arrange another sleep over and do some more stuff with you! Then again and again and again, each time you'll get paid and, over the years, you'll amass a tidy sum each! Don't worry girls, it always hurts the first time but you'll get used to it, hell you may even learn to like it!"" The three men kissed Chelsea goodbye, picked up their gear and left.</p> <p>""Ok you three"" Chelsea said to the three snuffling girls ""Let's get you upstairs and into the shower"" The girls were soon in a hot shower, soaping each other up and trying to forget the ordeal they had been through, their cunts and arses were still sore but the real pain had passed, Marlene enjoyed the feeling of having her body rubbed all over by the twins and she could tell that they were feeling the same, three, naked little eight year old girls, soaping each other, rubbing each other and feeling each other, soon they were kissing and licking each other as the water rinsed the suds away!</p> <p>""Wow"" Said Chelsea, ""You three learned something tonight didn't you?"" Soon the girls were dried off and in the bedroom, still naked they leapt onto one bed and began to lick and kiss each other as Chelsea looked on in amazement! Three naked, little girls kissing, licking, licking each other's cunts and arses, moaning and sighing! ""Yeah, you learned a lot"", Marlene paused and looked at Chelsea.</p> <p>""But you tricked us!"" She said, ""You said we were going to be models but you let those men in and they hurt us and took pictures!""</p> <p>""But you ARE models kid!"" Chelsea replied ""PORNO models!""....</p></div>","['This story came about as an answer to a writer\'s challenge on another site. A snuff story had been written by another author, The challenge was to rewrite the story and give it meaningful content while at the same time removing the snuff element and making the whole ... ""nicer"". I am pleased to say that my version won the challenge by gaining the most votes by far, I hope you all enjoy it!']"
1462,"Little Slave, Version 1",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A little slave girl, left alone for a week, longs for the return of her beloved master.",2004-12-19,43,4,"M, g, cons, ds, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Slave woke up and looked around her. Soft, morning light came through the window illuminating the room she was in, her master’s dungeon! It wasn’t really a dungeon though, it was on the top floor of his house for a start so it was in the wrong place! He used the word more because of it’s contents, racks, benches, restraints of all kinds, whips and floggers and all manner of things designed to inflict pain!</p> <p>Little Slave slept, locked in here when her master was away, when he was home she slept chained to the foot of his bed! She sighed and got up from her bed, a small simple bed with a single sheet and pillow, the room was warm so it was all she needed. Her master had been away for a week now, she longed for his return , longed for his touch, she loved her master! Little Slave walked over to the window, it was a big, picture window with a view of the gardens, It had a reflective surface on the other side so that no-one could see in! All of the windows in the house were like this, although it was a big, detached house, with big gardens and no near neighbours, it would not do to have someone pass by and spot a naked little girl walking around the house! That’s what Little Slave was, a naked little girl, ten years old, slim, tanned and toned, fit little body, waist length, jet black hair which was currently tied in a pony tail. A pretty face and big, deep green eyes!</p> <p>Little Slave looked out at the world and sighed again, she reached between her legs with one hand and rubbed her little slit up and down, fingering her stiff little clitoris, making herself moist. She moaned, there was an aching in her loins, not an ache of pain, but an ache of longing, she yearned for her master’s return, yearned for his touch, yearned to feel his strong arms around her and his big cock inside her! She walked over to the shelf where the dildos were kept, picked up the largest one, shaped like a real penis, she put it in her mouth and sucked on it, she had used it many times over the last few days to bring herself off, thrusting it deep into her juicy little quim but it was not the same as the real thing, not the same as having master pound his warm hard flesh into her whilst hugging her little body close to his!</p> <p>Little Slave carried the dildo over to her bed and lay down, she closed her eyes, spread her legs apart and began to think about her master, as she did so she placed her hands between her legs and began to softly rub herself, fingering and teasing her clit, probing her slit, sliding her fingers in and out of her quim making herself moist and slippery, when she was ready she placed the tip of the big, life like dildo against her love hole and pushed, easing the thick shaft inside, she gasped and moaned and arched her back, further and further in she pushed it until it was deep inside her, then she began to move it in and out with one hand whilst fingering her clit with the other, she gasped and moaned and squirmed on the bed, pushing the dildo faster and faster until, with a shout she climaxed and her love juice trickled down the thick, latex shaft. She repeated the process three or four more times, bringing herself off expertly each time, she sighed, it just wasn’t the same!</p> <p>Little Slave carried the dildo over to a corner of the room where there was a large shower area and toilet and dropped it into the foot tray of the shower. She returned to the bed area and switched on the small TV and VCR, she selected an exercise tape and followed it rigorously, she exercised long and hard hoping to sweat the frustration out of herself, it didn’t, it never did. Following the exercise she relieved herself then showered, lathering up her lithe body and rubbing herself all over, she cleaned the dildo at the same time, fingering it longingly, hoping her master would return soon. She turned the water to cold, hoping it would cool her ardour , it didn’t. She dried herself and the dildo off and replaced it back on it’s shelf. Then she walked over to the door of the room, spread her arms wide and leaned on it as if hugging it, “Please master” she thought to herself “Please, please come home soon, Little Slave needs you!”</p> <p>Little Slave walked over to another part off the room where there was a small kitchen area and fixed her breakfast, nothing fancy, cereal, juice and toast. Her master always left her with plenty of food when he went away and there was a toaster and a microwave for heating stuff up. Her master looked after her well, she wanted for nothing when she was a good Little Slave, and she had been a good Little Slave for a couple of years now and her master had been a good master too, ever since the “incident” . She shuddered and her gaze strayed to the rack where the whips, straps and floggers hung, strayed to the broken cane which hung at one end! He still had to punish her now and then off course and many of the whips and such were used for sexual stimulation, but, thank God, the “incident” had never been repeated! Breakfast finished she washed up, cleaned her teeth and walked over to the study area, she spent a few hours rechecking her “school” work for the umpteenth time, fai ling to do well in this area was one of the reasons she could be punished for! That done she prepared a simple lunch, ate and washed up once again.</p> <p>Little Slave walked over to the window again and looked out, she had a grand view of the surrounding countryside from here and of the beautiful gardens. When her master was home she was allowed to put on a small swimsuit or bikini and play outside and swim in the pool on the other side of the house. She sighed, turned around and looked round the room, he was supposed to return today, she carefully inspected every surface, every piece of equipment, making sure it was all clean and that all of the leatherwork was well oiled. She cleaned the shower area, she cleaned the toilet, everything had to be spick and span, failure on that score was another reason she could be punished! By the time she had finished it was early evening, she was just wondering if she should prepare her own evening meal or wait for her master to turn up when she heard a noise outside, a car was pulling into the drive, she fled to the window and looked out, it was her master at last! She watched him as he left the car and entered the house, she ran to the middle of the floor and stood facing the door waiting. Presently she heard a key rattling in the door and it began to open.</p> <p>Little Slave knelt down as the door opened, knees about two feet apart, hands on hips, head pointing straight forward, eyes down, lips slightly parted. “Hello Little Slave” She recognised her master’s deep voice. “Greetings master” she replied “Is master well? How may Little Slave serve master?” She was trembling in anticipation and she could feel her love juice trickling down her legs! Her master stepped forwards until he was right in front of her, the crotch of his trousers almost touching her face! She almost climaxed there and then! He reached down and took hold of her chin, pulling her head up to look at him.</p> <p>“I am very well indeed Little Slave” he stroked her cheek and smiled at her “But I have missed my Little Slave very much! Has Little Slave missed her master?”</p> <p>“Oh master, Little Slave has missed you ever so!” She trembled at his touch and licked her lips, she looked at him longingly, hungrily! </p> <p>“How about a big hug for your master then!” he said, softly. Little Slave was on her feet in an instant and flung her arms round his body, hugging him tightly, he reached down and took hold of her under her arms and pulled her up, she moved her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his body, he held her by her tight, firm buttocks, squeezing them slightly!</p> <p>Little Slave whispered to her master “Please master, you must need relief after your journey, let Little Slave please you!” Her master moved one of his hands and felt her moist slit, her very moist slit!</p> <p>“For my pleasure or for yours?” He pulled her away from his body and stood her on her feet, she looked up at him again, hungrily.</p> <p>“Please master, take pity on the needs of Little Slave!” He ruffled her hair and hugged her close to him again, stroking the soft skin of her shoulders.</p> <p>“First things first Little Slave” he said and released her, she dropped to a kneel again. Her master walked round the room inspecting it, flicked through her “school” work, inspected the kitchen area and then the shower and toilet area, “everything looks clean and tidy and the work I set you appears to be all done, have you been a good little slave”</p> <p>“Yes master, I have completed all of my school work and kept everything…..” she gasped and brought her hand to her mouth, then fled to his feet kneeling again and touching her head to the floor! “Forgive me master, oh please forgive me! It is not a slave’s place to say if she has been good or not, it is for master alone to decide!”</p> <p>Little Slave trembled as her master stood over her, he reached down and took hold of her, pulling her to her feet, once again he took her chin and made her look up!</p> <p>“That was indeed impertinent of you wasn’t it Little Slave?” He stroked his hand along the line of her chin as she looked up at him, licking her lips.</p> <p>“Yes master, Little Slave should be punished for her impertinence” she whispered, “Shall Little Slave get a suitable instrument?” Her master nodded and she walked over to the rack where the whips and such hung. She selected a short whip and a long leather strap, her gaze wandered over to the broken cane and she shuddered as she remembered the “incident” It had happened over two years ago, not long after she had first come to live with her master, she had found it hard to please him, things escalated and he had lost his temper with her! He had picked up the wicked cane and thrashed her with it! Thrashed her over and over again! Thrashed her while she screamed, thrashed her while she groaned, thrashed her while she whimpered and continued to thrash her while she was silent! Then he had stopped and dropped the cane, clattering to the floor. Little Slave remembered his exact words, “Oh my God! Oh dear God what have I done!?” He had picked up her naked, shivering, blood stai ned body and carried her to his own bed. He had nursed her back to health for days, weeks. When she was well again they had returned to the dungeon, he had taken the cane and snapped it in two in front of her, promising never again to beat her so cruelly, and she had promised to be a better slave. So it was that they had come to a mutual understanding, and over the last two years she had come to need him, to love him.</p> <p>Little Slave walked back to her master and handed him the whip and strap then walked to the punishment rail, this was a padded rail at hip height, parallel to the wall and a couple of feet out from it, she leaned over it and grasped a hand rail attached to the wall, then she spread her legs apart. Presenting her rump for punishment.</p> <p>“Little Slave is ready for punishment master!” She said, licking her lips again. Her master stood behind her and raised the whip then brought it down, swift and hard on her left buttock, CRACK! Little Slave gasped and spoke “One, thank you master!” CRACK! The whip came down on her right buttock, “Two, thank you master”, six times in all the whip landed on her pert little bottom and the backs of her thighs, six times Little Slave counted out the strokes, then her master spoke.</p> <p>“Turn around Little Slave” she obeyed, turned around to face him, then leaned back against the rail and gripped the wall rail behind her, thus presenting her front for punishment. This time her master used the strap and brought it swishing down twice across each nipple, as before, Little Slave counted out the blows, then her master placed the strap on her hairless mound, raised it up and brought it swishing down, CRACK!</p> <p>“Ahhh, Aiiii! F five, th thank you master!” Again the strap came down and struck her in her most private place! CRACK! “Aiiieee, ahhhhh, owhowhowhowhowwwwww! S, s, s, six, th, th thank y you m master” Little Slave’s master put the whip and strap down, knelt down between her legs and licked her slit, it was wet with her love juice, he licked her up and down, licked her stiff little clitoris, probed her moist vagina and licked and sucked and licked and sucked as she gasped and moaned and finally brought her to screaming, shuddering climax! He leaned back and pulled her close to him, she licked and kissed him, cleaning his face of her come. “Thank you master, Little Slave thanks you for her punishment and her pleasure!” she picked up the whip and strap, kissed them and returned them to their rack, then she returned to her master.</p> <p>Little Slave’s master had stripped and now stood in the middle of the room, his cock was big, hard and fully erect, Little Slave knelt in front of him. “how may I serve you now my master?” her master said nothing, but he took hold of her head from behind and moved her face closer to his cock. Little Slave licked her lips then licked her tongue up and down the long, thick shaft, then she opened her moist mouth wide and engulfed the swollen, purple end of his cock, sucking and licking, down, down and down the thick shaft her head moved as she gulped and swallowed and gulped and swallowed until the entire length of his cock was in her mouth and down her throat!</p> <p>Little Slave moved her head up and down her master’s long. thick cock, moving faster and faster, sucking harder and harder as her master gasped and groaned until, with a shout, he came inside her mouth, sending jet after jet of his warm spunk down her throat! She gulped and swallowed it all down then sucked and licked her master’s cock until it was clean. She looked up at him “Thank you master, thank you for your essence!”</p> <p>Little Slave’s master looked down at her, “You are as skilful as ever little one, tell me, did you shower this morning?” Little Slave looked back up at him.</p> <p>“Thank you my master, yes master, Little Slave showers every morning” Her expression changed to one of wickedness! “When she is not ……. restrained!”.</p> <p>“Come little one, you can shower again as you bathe me, I need a shower after my long journey” They stepped into the shower area together and her master turned on the water, they luxuriated in the jets of water and Little Slave then soaped her master’s body, rubbing his muscular arms and legs, rubbing his flat, hard stomach and stroking his cock, making it stiff and hard again. When she was satisfied he was clean, Little Slave knelt in front of her master and engulfed his cock with her mouth again as the hot water rinsed them off. Her master pulled her away, “No little one” he said kneeling down and turning her around, “Now it is your turn!” he pushed her against the wall of the shower and spread her legs apart then he reached down between her legs and began to massage her slit. Little Slave moaned and groaned as her master teased her clitoris and pushed his fingers into her juicy love hole. As the waters cascaded around them he pushed his fingers in and out of her moist c unt, faster and faster, rubbed her clitoris harder and harder until he brought her to another, shuddering, gasping climax and her cum streamed down her legs and joined the swirling water beneath her.</p> <p>Little Slave turned around and embraced her master, panting from her sexual high “Thank you oh my master, thank you for giving me so much pleasure” she leaned closer and whispered “Master is as skilful as ever too!” her master grinned and kissed her passionately.</p> <p>“Come little one” he said, “let’s go and fuck each other’s brains out!” They stepped out of the shower area and dried each other off, then Little Slave’s master picked her up and carried her out of the dungeon and down to the floor below, into his bedchamber. He placed her on his huge bed and laid down beside her. He hugged her close and kissed her passionately, stroking her sex with one hand while she rubbed his cock with her’s making it stiff and erect again, she slid down the bed, twisted around, presenting her sex to his mouth, then she engulfed his cock with her mouth and began sucking on it. Her master returned the favour and began sucking and licking her moist sex, she came to shuddering climax almost immediately! </p> <p>“Oh God, thank you master!” She cried as she flooded his mouth with her cum juices, he twisted her around again so that she was facing him and she licked her own love juice from his face.</p> <p>“Little Slave has missed her master indeed, hasn’t she?” he said as she continued to slurp her essence and lick his face clean.</p> <p>“Oh God master” she replied “Little Slave has missed her master ever so!” He positioned himself on top of her and guided the tip of his cock to her moist love hole, then thrust hard, pushing his big, hard shaft deep into her cunt. Little Slave threw her head back and screamed in pleasure, “Oh God master, yes, yes!” This was what she had missed, her master’s strong arms around her, his massive cock deep inside her! He hugged her close as he thrust his cock in and out of her juicy cunt, crushing her little body to his, she wrapped her legs around him and lifted herself up to him, matching him thrust for thrust until, with a yell, he came and she felt spurt after spurt of his seed pouring into her. The sensation bringing her to another, screaming climax!</p> <p>They lay together for a while, gasping for breath, then her master slid his limp cock out of her and lay down beside her. She slid down his body and licked and sucked his cock clean of his cum and her love juice then she slid back up and embraced him. “Little Slave thanks her master for fucking her” He gripped and hugged her tightly.</p> <p>“And Little Slave’s master thanks her for the same!” They lay together for a long while as he hugged her close and stroked the soft skin of her back and buttocks.</p> <p>Little Slave was happy, her master had returned, Little Slave loved her master!</p></div>",[]
1463,"Little Slave, Version 2",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A little slave girl left alone for a week, dreads the return of her hated master!",2004-12-19,47,4,"MM, g, bd, oral, ped, rape, sad, tort, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Slave woke up and looked around her, a dim light from a bare bulb above barely illuminated the room she was in, her master’s dungeon. It was a large room, the cellar of his house, equipped with various benches and racks, whips and chains and other instruments of torture. She knew them all intimately, many times she had been tied to the racks and benches, many times she had been tortured for his and his friends pleasure and many times she had been forced to please them sexually! A clock on the wall told her it was morning.</p> <p>Little slave was a naked, ten year old girl, underfed, skinny and pale, with long black hair, tied back in a ponytail, her big eyes were deep green, her thin face was quite pretty now that the bruises from the previous week had almost faded away. Her body was covered in thin scars, relics from many previous, vicious beatings! She got up from her bed, well, mattress on the floor, walked over to the sink in the corner and got a drink of water, that was her breakfast! The food her master had left her had run out two days ago, he had been gone for a week and she had tried to eke it out but with no knowledge of how long he would be gone she had had to guess, five days she had made it last, meagre portions at that, now she was hungry, very hungry!</p> <p>Little Slave walked to the open toilet in one corner of the room and relieved herself, then she walked back to the sink and washed herself as best as she could in the cold water. Her morning ablutions done she went to the middle of the room and did some stretching exercises, she was actually feeling quite good apart from the hunger that was gnawing at her. With her master gone she had not been beaten or raped for a week and most of her cuts and bruises, aches and pains had healed and gone. Part of her hoped her master would never come back, she hated her master, she feared her master, but if he didn’t come back she would starve to death. Maybe that was his latest sick, little game, torturing her by starving her for days to see how long she would last! She decided against strenuous exercise, not knowing when she would be fed again she had best conserve her energy, she lay back down on her mattress and stroked her hands down her skinny body, teasing her budding breasts, stroking her belly and rubbing her little slit. With her master away she had taken the opportunity to pleasure herself many times seeing as she got no pleasure from the abuse she suffered at his hands.</p> <p>Little Slave got up again and walked over to the instrument rack, several dildos lay there alongside the whips and straps, chains and cuffs, clamps and pins and other instruments of torture, every one of these items had been used on her over the years, used to make her suffer pain, often excruciating pain as her master and his friends looked on and laughed, then they would rape her, many times! Sometimes they raped her whilst torturing her! Oh how she hated them, hated them but feared them! She picked two of the largest dildos, carried them over to her mattress and laid down again. She had used these also, many times over the last few days, partly to give herself some measure of pleasure, but chiefly to make sure her vagina and rectum were kept stretched. She knew that when her master came back he would use her, hurt her, keeping her holes stretched would minimise that pain at least. She started to rub her little slit again, making herself moist and slippery, then she took one of the dildos and eased it inside herself, gasping and moaning as she pushed it further and further in. She lifted her legs up and over her body, placing her feet as far apart as she could on either side of her head. This made it easier to reach her anus, she drew the first dildo out of her vagina, slick and slippery with her juice, then she worked the sphincter of her anus with one finger, opening it up a little. When she was ready she began to push the slippery dildo inside her anus, working it in and out, deeper with each push until it was all of the way inside her. She then started to thrust it in and out, as she did this she took the other dildo in her other hand and started to work it into her vagina like the first, soon she was thrusting both dildos hard in and out of her holes, gasping, grunting and moaning until she brought herself to a shuddering climax!</p> <p>Little Slave slowly drew the dildos out of herself and lowered her legs, she lay there panting, her little chest rapidly rising and falling. It was the best orgasm she had had yet! After a while she got up, washed the dildos in the sink and returned them to the rack. She walked over to the door of the dungeon and placed her ear against it, not a sound from outside, her stomach growled, perhaps bringing herself off like that had been a bad idea! She felt hungrier than ever! For the umpteenth time that week she inspected the dungeon and made sure all of the equipment was clean and cared for, one of her duties was to care for the very instruments of torture which were used on her so often, she hated the sick irony of it, hated her master for making her do it!</p> <p>Little Slave’s hunger grew worse as the hours ticked by, then a faint aroma caught her sense of smell, it was food! Hot food! She heard a key rattling in the door! Her master had returned! She fled to the centre of the room and knelt down, knees wide apart, hands on hips, chest up, shoulders back, face forward, eyes down and her mouth slightly open. The door opened, her master entered carrying a tray with a steaming bowl on it! He walked over to her, close to her so that his crotch was almost touching her face! Then he spoke.</p> <p>“Hello Little Slave, your master has returned”, he placed the food down on a bench, reached under her chin and raised her face to look up at him.</p> <p>“Greetings my master”, she said, softly, “Little Slave hopes her master is well, how may Little Slave please her master?” Her master was a middle aged man, average height, rather unfit with a small paunch.</p> <p>“In a moment you may please me with your mouth round my cock little one!” He let go of her chin and walked around the dungeon, inspecting it. “Everything looks clean, was the food I left you sufficient?” Little Slave’s heart sank! There was no correct answer to this question! If she said the food had been enough he might take the tray away, saying that she did not need it! If she said that the food had not been enough he might lose his temper with her, say she was accusing him of being mean. Either way she had visions of the food being taken away or being thrown down the toilet for her to eat it from there! She had done that before. She also sensed that a beating was coming her way, she thought fast.</p> <p>“Please master, Little Slave tried to make the food last, but Little Slave did not know how long master would be away. The food lasted but five days, Little Slave has not eaten for two days, please master, Little Slave is very hun…..” CRACK! The slap across her face sent her flying! She recovered and knelt before her master again, trembling and expecting the food to vanish any moment.</p> <p>“So you are saying your master is a bad master! Your master does not feed his slave, you, slave are very ungrateful! You must be punished, right now, bring me a whip!” Little Slave got up and went to the instrument rack and picked up a short, three foot long whip, ‘and so it begins’ she thought to herself! She returned to her master and handed him the whip, then she went to the punishment rail, this was a metal pole at hip height, supported at each end and parallel to one wall a couple of feet away from it, she leaned over it and place her hands around grips on the wall, then she spread her legs, presenting her rump and legs for punishment.</p> <p>“Little Slave is ready master!” She took a deep breath and waited, she knew she must not move but must count each swipe out loud or her punishment would be worse. She heard a rustling behind her and knew that her master was undressing, he liked to be naked when he was torturing her and punishing her, liked to rub his cock as he was doing it! She heard the whip whistling down and winced CRACK! As it struck her just beneath her left buttock, right on the sensitive area! “One, thank you master” CRACK! The whip hit her in the same place on the other side! She grunted “Two, thank you master” CRACK! Same place on the left again! ‘Bastard’ she thought to herself, he’s not going to move it around! She gripped the rail tightly, this was going to be hard, “Three, thank you master” Twelve strokes in all thrashed her in the same sensitive spot, twelve times she counted out loud, tears streaming down her face from the pain! ? Her knuckles were white from gripping hard!</p> <p>“Turn around Little Slave” Little Slave did as she was told, turned around, leaned back on the rail and reached behind her to take hold of the grips again, presenting her front for punishment. CRACK! The whip lashed across her chest striking her left nipple! She gasped! “One, thank you master” CRACK! The whip descended on her right nipple! She forced the words out of herself “Two, thank you master!” Eight blows landed on her chest and belly and she counted them all, her face red with tears. Then her master brought the whip sharply down on her hairless mound CRACK! “Ahhhh, n nine, th thank you master!” Three more landed on her crotch, catching her slit and clitoris, her mound felt like it was on fire, she counted them all out loud. Her master dropped the whip to the floor .</p> <p>Little Slave let go of the grips and stood up, she walked unsteadily to the whip and picked it up, kissing it she returned it to the rack then she returned to her master and knelt in front of him again. “Little Slave thanks her master for her punishment” She had to fight to get the words out “Would master like to use Little Slave for his pleasure now?” She looked at her master’s cock, it was hard and erect, it was not huge, only slightly longer than average, he pushed it towards her face, she opened her mouth, engulfed it and swallowed, sucking it back down her throat. Her master then gripped her head and began thrusting his cock in and out of her, he did not let her give him proper blow jobs, he preferred to fuck her face and throat like this! Faster and faster he fucked his cock in and out of her mouth and down her throat, she sucked and swallowed each time it went in, fighting her gag reflex until finally, he grunted, pulled his cock almost all of the way out and she f elt his hot cum spurting into her mouth and over her tongue!</p> <p>Little Slave hated the taste of her master’s sperm, she had swallowed the spunk of many men and found it to taste only slightly of salt, but her master’s cum tasted vile! Perhaps it was something he ate or drank! She drank it all down then sucked and licked his cock clean before releasing it. “Thank you master” she said, dropping her gaze.</p> <p>Her master walked back to the door, “Very well Little Slave” he said “You may eat now, I would not be so generous but I have a friend coming over soon and I do not want your stomach growling while he plays with you”.</p> <p>“Thank you master” she replied as he left and locked the door, she walked over to the bowl, it was full of stew, a tasty one, it was only just warm now but she tucked in. She ate slowly, savouring every drop. Little Slave knew from bitter experience not to wolf food down after going hungry for so long, that could make you sick and it was most unpleasant to be forced to eat your own vomit!</p> <p>Little Slave finished eating and cleaned the bowl in the sink, at least her stomach was full now, whatever else happened. So her master was expecting a “friend” who wanted to play with her, that could mean anything from a light whipping and blow jobs to extreme pain and harsh rape! She decided to prepare herself mentally for the latter, the shame she used to feel at being used sexually had long since gone, there was only the pain to deal with. Pain just had to be endured, let them get on with it, whatever it was they did, promise yourself it would soon be over! The key rattled in the door! She fled to the middle of the room and knelt as before. Her master entered with another man, both were naked. She did not recognised the man, he was taller than her master, fitter and his cock was bigger, much bigger! The man walked over to her and stopped, his cock inches from her face! He reached down, grabbed her hair and yanked her head back, she winced, it hurt!</p> <p>“So this is her eh?” The man said, “She is quite pretty” He pulled on her hair hard, dragging her to her feet and pulling her close to him, his hard cock was pressing into her stomach! “Are you a good fuck little one?”</p> <p>“Please master, Little Slave tries hard to please, how may Little Slave serve master?” The man pushed her down onto her knees again and pressed his cock against her lips, she opened her mouth and let his cock slide in. Unlike her master he did not fuck her face, he stood there with one hand behind her head waiting. She placed her hands on his cock and began to move her head up and down his thick, hard shaft, wanking it with both hands at the same time. She could see her master off to one side stroking his own cock! Faster and faster her head and hands went until the man grunted loud and sent spurt after spurt of his hot cum cascading into her mouth and down her throat. She gulped it all down, it tasted much better than her master’s! She licked and sucked the man’s cock clean then looked up at him “Thank you master” . The man slapped her hard, sending her flying, she quickly recovered and knelt before him again, again her grabbed her hair and pulled hard!</p> <p>“Who said you could look at me or speak, bitch” he said, harshly, “I can see you need a little discipline you little cunt!” He dragged her over to the punishment rail and lifted her up so that she was sitting on it, facing the wall, “Strap her on!” Her master ran over and fastened thick, leather straps around each ankle and around her knees, strapping her to the rail in four places, the man pulled her back and down then stretched out her arms and tied them to the supports at either side. He stood back and looked at her, she hung there, upside down with her legs spread wide apart, completely exposing her sex. “Flogger!” the man said. Her master ran to the instrument rack, picked up a flogger and brought it back to the man. The man stood facing Little Slave, stroking his big cock with his left hand and gripping the flogger tightly with his right, her master stood behind him, he too was stroking his cock! The man raised the flogger high over his head. “Now scream for me you little slut!” The flogger came whistling down hard on her left thigh! Pain exploded in her, she screamed for the man!</p> <p>Again and again the man brought the flogger down on Little Slave’s thighs, cracking down on her naked flesh. Over and over she screamed for the man as harsh, cruel pain ripped through her, tears streaming over her face. The man and her master just laughed at her, stroking their cocks as the man lashed her furiously, relentlessly, mercilessly.</p> <p>Little Slave shrieked and shrieked at the intense pain, the man stopped, pausing for breath, her thighs felt like they were on fire! The man placed the end of the flogger against her sex, teasing her little cunt lips, then he raised it up and brought it down hard! Lashing her little cunt! She screamed and shrieked as pain ripped through her loins, again and again the man lashed her little vulva as she shrieked and screamed and shook her head from side to side, “Hurt her!” her master yelled, masturbating furiously, “Fucking hurt the fucking little slut!” as the man continued to lash her sex! Finally the man stopped and they untied her. The man dragged her over to where her mattress lay and threw her down on it. He grabbed her and twisted her so that she was kneeling, facing away from him, then he knelt down behind her, reached around and grabbed both her nipples, twisting them hard!</p> <p>“I’m going to fuck you now, you little whore” he said, she winced and cried as he twisted and squeezed her nipples, “KY” he said, her master ran and fetched a tube from a shelf, handing it to the man who then squeezed a generous amount of the gel over and into her little love hole.</p> <p>‘Thank God’ she thought, ‘at least he isn’t going to fuck me dry’ as the man continued to lubricate her little hole, wincing as he rubbed at her recently flogged flesh. Then she felt him position the tip of his rampant cock against her hole and he pushed hard, she screamed as his massive shaft was thrust into her. She thanked the stars that she had had the sense to keep herself stretched with dildos, the man’s cock was a monster and he pounded it in and out of her relentlessly, grunting like a pig as he fucked her! The man took hold of her abused little nipples and squeezed and twisted them again, she screamed at the pain, he moved one of his hands down between her legs and pinched and squeezed her sore little clit as he rammed his cock into her making her shriek and cry.</p> <p>“That’s it you little slut” he yelled, fucking her harder than ever, “Fucking suffer, fucking suffer and scream for me!” Harder and harder her rammed his cock into her, “Fuck her mouth and throat” he yelled to her master who knelt down in front of her. Her master grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.</p> <p>“Open your mouth bitch” She obeyed and he shoved his cock into her mouth and down her throat before she had a chance to swallow, she almost gagged and choked before she managed to recover and started to swallow as her master raped her throat. Harder and harder the two men raped her little body, one at each end until her master grunted and poured his foul spunk into her mouth again. She swallowed it and sucked and licked his cock clean, fighting to ignore the pain in her loins as the other man pounded his cock into her mercilessly</p> <p>Finally the man shouted as he came and she felt spurt after spurt of his cum flooding into her! The man gripped her hips like a vice as he spent himself in her, hurting her even more! Then he dragged his cock out of her and turned her around, forcing her face towards his cock. Ignoring the cruel pain she was racked with she forced herself to lick and suck his cock clean too. Finally he pushed her away from him and stood up.</p> <p>As the two men stood over her, Little Slave forced herself up into a kneeling position, ignoring the pain that was in every limb and the fire that burned at her groin! “ Th thank you m masters, h how m may L Little Slave p please her masters now?” The two men laughed at her and walked away, “Later bitch” said her master as they left the room and locked the door behind them.</p> <p>Little Slave fell back onto the bed and rubbed her aching legs and aching cunt, trying to rub the cruel pain away, then she curled up into a little ball and sobbed and sobbed.</p> <p>Little Slave was sad, her master had returned, Little Slave hated her master!”</p></div>",[]
1464,The Special Room,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,A little girl has a special room set aside for her punishment!,2004-12-19,41,4,"F, g, ds, nosex, spank",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I stand in the doorway of the room, the special room, the room we have set aside for your punishment when you have been naughty, and you have been very naughty, very naughty indeed!</p> <p>I see you standing there, with your back to the door, facing the chair, the special chair, the chair that we use for your punishment when you have been naughty, and you have been naughty, very naughty!</p> <p>You know what is going to happen, so you have prepared for it, your jeans, socks, and trainers have been taken off and neatly put to one side in a little pile, you stand there dressed only in a little, sleeveless top and a pair of tiny, white knickers. You are trembling in fear and antici……..... pation!</p> <p>I enter the room, you hear me approach and your body stiffens, I gaze upon you from behind, your slim form, your pert, tight, round little bum. I step right up behind you, so close we are touching and I put my hands on your bare shoulders, you jump at my touch, but you do not turn around, you dare not!</p> <p>“You have been a very naughty little girl today haven’t you Baby Doll?” I say in my deep, stern voice as my big, strong hands grip your shoulders tightly.</p> <p>“Y yes” you manage to squeak out a reply, your whole, little body is trembling now, terrified at the harsh punishment which must, surely be coming, I stroke my hands around the soft skin of your shoulders.</p> <p>“What happens to bad, little girls who are naughty?” I ask, as I move my hand up over your neck and up to your face, wiping away a tear that has trickled down.</p> <p>“Th they g get p punished” you reply, your voice barely audible, your hands are now gripping the fabric of your tiny top, twisting the thin cloth around your little fingers, “P Please I …… “</p> <p>“SILENCE!” I bark and you nearly jump out of your skin! I move around and stand in front of you, I put my hand under your chin and lift your little face up to look at me, tears roll down your cheeks, your little, lower lip is trembling as you stand there sniffing. “What kind of punishment do I give to bad, little girls who are naughty?” I ask as I stare, deep into your frightened eyes!</p> <p>“Y you s s spank them” You say, tugging at your little top even harder, your eyes, wide with fear as I gaze into them. I take my hand away from your face and sit down in front of you, in the special chair.</p> <p>“How do I spank, naughty, little girls?” I ask, staring straight into your face as you begin to sob now, as you dread the punishment that is to come!</p> <p>“Y you s spank them v very hard!” comes your reply, I sit a moment and watch the little tears, trickling down the soft, smooth skin of your face.</p> <p>“Where do I spank, naughty, little girls?” I can almost taste your fear now, almost taste the moment as it approaches.</p> <p>“O on th their b b bottom” you stammer, the moment is close now, you cannot stand still, you fidget, play with the thin material of your top, screw your little feet against the carpet, you drop your gaze!</p> <p>“LOOK AT ME!” I bark, you jump again, your fear increases, you have angered me now, your punishment is going to be hard! “Come closer to me!” You shuffle closer, I move my legs apart and beckon to you with one finger, “Closer still!” You shuffle closer until your little knees, your little, trembling knees touch the very edge of the chair and you are standing between my legs. Like lightening I reach out and grab you behind the head, pulling your little body close to me, pulling your little face close to mine. “And how are the bottoms of naughty, little girls prepared for punishment?”</p> <p>“Th they are, are b b bare” you squeak out, tears are flowing fast and hard now and you are no longer sniffing but sobbing, crying like a baby, and I haven’t even touched you little backside yet! “Please, please d don’t….”</p> <p>“BE QUIET!” I yell and your knees buckle in fright! “That’s right little one, naughty little girls are punished by being spanked very hard on their bare backsides, on their naked little rumps, AREN’T THEY!”</p> <p>“ Y y y yes” you stammer, as your eyes, wide with fear look straight into mine, your face inches from my face, your shaking body pressed against mine. I release you and stand you in front of me again.</p> <p>“You know what you must do then don’t you?” I say and point to your little hips, point to the tiny pair of crisp, white knickers you are wearing.</p> <p>“Y yes” you reply and you put your tiny, little fingers into the top band of your little knickers and slowly, ever so slowly begin to pull them down, “P please don’t make me…..”</p> <p>“DO IT GIRL!” I yell, you yank your little knickers down to your ankles, step out of them and stand up again, naked from the waist down! “Now come here” you shuffle towards me, I grab your waist, twist you to one side and force you down over my left knee, I grab your wrists in my left hand and pull your arms forwards, away from your body, holding you down, my right leg closes behind your legs trapping you there, trapping you as you lie across my left knee with your bare, pert, round rump sticking up, ripe for punishment. I place my hand on your naked backside, stroking the soft skin, squeezing each buttock, I move my hand down to the creases between your buttocks and the top of your legs, stroking them from side to side. “As you have been very, very naughty I am going to be very, very hard on you, I am going to spank you here, where it really, really hurts!</p> <p>“Noooooooo” you wail and squirm, “No, no, no, no, no, please, please, please not there, not there!” Too late! I have already raised my hand and I bring it down, fast and hard CRACK! Across the left crease! You scream and twist and writhe but I have you held fast! CRACK! Comes another blow across the right crease, you shriek in pain and tears roll, freely down your red face! WHACK! Left crease! WHACK! Right crease! Over and over my hand comes down on the glowing pink skin below your naked, quivering little rump as you twist and turn and try to escape! WHACK! CRACK! SMACK! THWACK! CRACK! SMACK!</p> <p>A dozen, hard, stinging wallops land on your naked rear before I stop. Your little body is shaking, racked with sobs as you cry and cry and cry.</p> <p>I release my hold on you and let you stand up, your hands move around to rub the stinging away from your hot, burning rear! I look at your trembling little body, your top has been pushed up as you squirmed, pushed up around your armpits and you stand in front of me now naked from the chest down. Your chest and belly heaving as you gasp for breath, as you sob and cry, your rump still stinging from the spanking! “Dress yourself and get out!” I say, “Dress yourself and get out of here before I spank you some more for showing yourself off like that!”</p> <p>You pull on your knickers, pick up the rest of your clothes and fly from the room, still wailing and crying as I remain seated, in the special chair, in the special room that we have set aside for your punishment!</p></div>",[]
1465,Merry Christmas 2004,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"For one little girl, Christmas is the same old misery and suffering!",2004-12-19,45,4,"MMM, g, anal, bd, humil, oral, ped, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Slut sat on her bed in her room wondering, wondering what it would be this evening, would it just be her master’s cock she would have to please, or would he have friends over? She got up and walked over to the window, the room was small, the only furniture was her bed and that was no more than a mattress on the floor, no covers, no toys, no clothes. Little Slut was naked. She reached the window, the glass was frosted apart from a tiny clear patch in one corner, if she pressed her face up against it she could glimpse the outside world. Today the outside world was white, she tried to remember, she had been in this house for a long time, ever since she was four and now she was eight, at least that was what she reckoned from the little information she gained from her master now and then.</p> <p>Snow! That’s what it was called! Snow! In the distance, across the white fields she could see little figures playing, other children throwing snow at each other! Happy children, free children, not like Little Slut! She sighed and sat down on the bed again, at least the room was warm, at least she wasn’t in the kennel outside, in the cold and damp, at least she had been reasonably well fed recently and had not had to endure much pain. Do what they want you to do, that was the secret, whatever filthy, disgusting thing they wanted, give it to them, let them have their way, don’t anger them. As long as they were happy, she was fed and got to sleep in her room. If she did not please them, then they hurt her, a lot, she didn’t like that so she tried hard to please.</p> <p>Little Slut stretched her slim little body, her master made her exercise a lot so that she was supple and well toned, her skin was soft but criss-crossed with thin white scars here and there, the result of some of the more savage beatings she had had when she had failed to please. She could not remember her real name. Little Slut was what her master and his friends called her so Little Slut it was.</p> <p>She heard the key rattling in the door lock and sprang into action. She jumped into the middle of the room and dropped to her knees, legs wide apart, hands on hips, head pointing straight forward and eyes down. The door opened and her master entered, a tall man, average build, middle aged, he was wearing a dressing gown and slippers, his legs bare. “Up Little Slut” He said, she jumped to her feet, “Follow me, some friends of mine are here and we want to play”. He left the room, Little Slut followed him, “Play” she thought “What kind of games would it be tonight? Who did he have downstairs?” She pretty much knew all of her masters frequent visitors now and could tell by who they were what kind of night she would be in for. She followed her master downstairs and into the “playroom” her heart sank, two naked men were in there sat on a sofa, a low table in front of them held drinks and plates of buffet style food, she eyed the food hungrily, wondering if she would be fed! The two men she knew as George and Steve, two men who liked to hurt her!</p> <p>“Come here Little Slut” Said George, she obeyed and knelt down in front of the two men, same position as she had done for her master.</p> <p>“Good evening masters” she said the well rehearsed lines she always said, “How may worthless Little Slut please you tonight?” Behind her she heard her master closing the door and taking off his dressing gown, “So it will be three cocks to please tonight”, she thought. George reached behind him and brought out a small package, it was wrapped in red shiny paper and tied with a green ribbon.</p> <p>“It’s Christmas Little Slut, so we have a present for you!” he said, but he grinned an evil grin to his friend Steve! Little Slut reached out and took the proffered package.</p> <p>“A a present?” she said, “For me? Th, thank you masters!” She was amazed, she remembered Christmas and presents, she remembered toys and laughter, but it was a long time since she had last laughed or even smiled. No one had given her a present for years! She carefully unwrapped the package, putting the paper and ribbon on the table, she now held a small box in her hands. Little Slut removed the lid, inside were three small metal objects, they were like little jaws, with sharp teeth, each had a spring and a lever, she didn’t like the look of them and began to feel uneasy! She looked up at George, “What are they master?” She enquired, the two men on the sofa were snickering and stifling laughter like two little boys! They got off the sofa, George knelt down behind her and Steve in front. George reached around her and placed his hands on her little body, stroking her chest and belly up and down, teasing her tiny nipples and making them stick out. Steve stroked his hands up her thighs and slid his fingers between her legs, rubbing her quim, making it moist. She could see Steve’s cock growing big and hard and she could feel George’s erection pressing against her buttocks. Her master sat down on the sofa and watched, his cock was growing too!</p> <p>“These, Little Slut” said George, “are called nipple clamps, they are attached to nipples and fastened tightly shut, squeezing the nipples and causing great pain” He grabbed her arms and held her tightly as Steve took the box from her and put it on the table. Taking one of the clamps from the box he reached out to her chest, placed it on one of her tiny, erect nipples and fastened it shut! Little Slut screeched in agony as the sharp teeth bit into her sensitive flesh, her body bucked and heaved but George held her fast.</p> <p>“IT HURTS! IT HURTS! PLEASE TAKE IT OFF, PLEASE MASTER PLEASE!” She screamed and wailed as tears rolled down her face! Steve picked up a second clamp and reached out to her chest again.</p> <p>“Now, now” he said, “Anyone would think you were ungrateful, that you didn’t like our present, he snapped the second clamp shut and Little Slut screamed again, horrible, harsh pain surged through her chest as the metal teeth gripped her nipples like vices! Steve took the final clamp from the box and dangled it in front of her face, the crying child looked at it in horror. “Oh dear” he said “We appear to have run out of nipples! Whatever shall we do with this one?” He pressed it against her bottom lip! “Here?” he slid it down her throat, down her chest and belly and paused at her naval, “Here?” Little Slave was panting heavily, fighting the pain! Steve slid the clamp further down, over her hairless mound and pressed it against her stiff, little love bud! “Ahhhhh” he said, “Here!” He worked the jaws around her little clitoris, and snapped them shut!</p> <p>Little Slut screamed even louder at the sheer agony that burst through her sex! She twisted and bucked and heaved like a demon but George held her fast! “Whatever is the matter ?” he said to the screaming, crying little girl. “Don’t you like them? We picked them out special and here you are being ungrateful!” He twisted her around and placed her back against the sofa between her masters legs, her master grabbed her arms and held them over her head, George positioned himself between her legs , his rampant cock pressing against her sex! He took hold of the clamps on her nipples and twisted them, making Little Slut scream more, making her beg the three men for mercy, beg them to remove the clamps, promising them she would do anything for them!</p> <p>“Oh, you’ll do anything alright!” he said, “Anything and everything we want!” He twisted the clamps some more then dived his hand between her legs, thrusting his fingers between her hairless sex lips, pushing them up into her love hole, working them around and making her moist, he pushed the tip of his cock into her sex and took a firm grip of her hips, “Please us Little Slut” he said “Please us well and we will take them off!” he lunged forward and forced his cock into her, ramming it in hard and banging his hips against the third clamp, making her shriek even more at the harsh, cruel pain! In and out of her he drove his long, thick shaft. Ignoring her shrieks of pain he raped the little girl hard, hard and fast until, with a grunt, he spurted his cum inside her! He dragged his cock out of her, pulled her head down to it and forced it into her mouth, making her suck and lick it clean.</p> <p>Satisfied, George sat down beside her master and Steve knelt in front of her, taking a firm grip of her head he shoved his big, hard cock into her mouth, ramming it down her throat. Her master held her tightly as Steve fucked her face and throat without mercy! She gagged and choked and fought against the pain until he gave a shout of “Oh God, fuck yes!” and his cock exploded in her mouth, sending spurt after spurt of his spunk down her throat, she gulped and swallowed it all down and licked and sucked his shaft clean, desperately trying to please so that they would take the clamps off her!</p> <p>When Steve had finished her master forced her forwards, holding her hands behind her back he placed his cock against her rectum and drove it home! As he pounded his rampant cock in and out of her arse, fresh waves of pain coursed through her but she had no breath left to scream, all she could do was grunt each time her master rammed his cock into her until he too spent himself inside her, dragged himself out of her and twisted her round so she could clean his cock like the others.</p> <p>When all three were satisfied they sat Little Slut on the edge of the sofa, Steve and her master sat down on either side of her, holding her tightly and George knelt in front of her He reached out and took hold of one of the clamps on her nipples, she tensed and gasped, anticipating more twisting and more, cruel pain.</p> <p>“Now then Little Slut” said George “A promise is a promise, I certainly enjoyed raping your juicy, little cunt and I could see from their faces that Steve and your master enjoyed your arse and mouth, so I will remove the clamps” With that he pulled hard and yanked the clamp from her nipple, the tiny, sharp teeth raked across the sensitive skin, blood trickled from the torn flesh and Little Slave screamed again! The second clamp was yanked from her other nipple with equal cruelty, more pain and more blood! Little Slave shrieked and gasped for breath as she was crying so hard! Slowly, George stroked his hand down her chest, over her belly, over her mound and he fingered the third clamp! He grinned, evilly at her. Little Slave was panting hard but she managed to whisper.</p> <p>“P please master, please be gentle, p please don’t hurt me anymore, plehehehease!” she cried as tears rolled freely down her face. George took a firm hold of the final clamp and pulled hard! The sharp teeth raked the sensitive skin of her tiny love bud, she screamed in absolute torment and twisted and squirmed, her legs shot out and caught the table, sending drinks flying!</p> <p>“STUPID LITTLE SLUT” her master yelled as he stood up and threw her to the floor! She curled up and dove her hands between her legs, crying and sobbing and rubbing her abused clit! Ignoring her for a moment the three men cleared up the mess, moved the table further from the sofa and cleared it off, putting the food on a handy bench. More drinks were poured, then her master grabbed her by the hair and yanked her to her feet, “You will suffer for that you worthless Little Slut!” he hissed at her. He threw her, face down onto the sofa, George and Steve grabbed an ankle each and pulled her legs out on either side, nicely presenting her back, rump and legs for a whipping! Her master went to a rack full of implements, selected a short, braided leather whip and walked beck to her, without further comment he brought it whistling down and cracked it across her backside, raising an angry welt! Little Slut screamed in pain again! Over and over her master thrashed the whip down acro ss her back, her buttocks and her legs, Little Slut grabbed a cushion and stuffed her face into it, biting hard. Finally he threw the whip onto the ground, grabbed her, turned her around, the sadistic whipping had made his cock hard again and he rammed it into her mouth, fucking her face cruelly until he spurted his cum down her throat! When she had cleaned him off he withdrew and grabbed one of her ankles, George grabbed the other and her legs were again pulled apart, presenting her front for punishment! Steve reached down, picked up the whip and lashed it across her chest catching both nipples in a single blow! Little Slut shrieked as fresh agony seared her abused nipples and she moved her arms across her chest to protect herself, George and her master grabbed her arms and pulled them away as Steve lashed her nipples again, then lashed her belly, then her thighs, then her hips and finished by slashing the whip down on her sex, on her bleeding, red raw clit and cunt! “Su ffer you careless little cunt” he yelled at her as he rained blows down on her, as she shrieked and screamed. Throwing the whip aside he mounted her shaking body and rammed his hard cock into her raw cunt, raping her cruelly, pounding his thick shaft into her aching hole as she cried and cried herself hoarse. Finally he yelled and sent his cum squirting into her, again he withdrew and forced her to suck him clean. George and her master stood up and threw her onto the floor again where she curled up into a sobbing, shaking ball, begging them to stop between sobs, crying for mercy and pity! George was in no mood to give her any!</p> <p>“My turn” he said, menacingly, he walked to the rack and selected a thin, stiff cane, “Lift her up by the feet and present her soles to me! “ Steve and her master grabbed an ankle each and lifted Little Slut up, suspending her upside down and presenting the soles of her feet for punishment! She begged and begged and begged but to no avail, George had a sadistic grin on his face, with one hand on his cock and the other gripping the cane he brought it swishing down onto the sole of her left foot. Little Slut shrieked in torment as a shock of pain shot down the entire length of her leg, like talons raking the very bones themselves, another blow landed on her right foot and she screamed more at the horrible pain. The sadistic George laughed out loud at her screaming as he lashed her feet hard, without pity! Suddenly Steve let out a yelp of pain as one of the blows went wide. Little Slut was dropped onto the floor with a thud.</p> <p>“OW! You brainless fuckwit that was me!” He snarled at George, who cast the cane aside and reached down to pick Little Slut up.</p> <p>“Sorreee!” he said as he turned the still wailing and crying girl around and bent her over, twisting her arms behind her back he held her tightly and forced his swollen cock into her rectum, grunting and heaving as he drove it in and out of her, pummelling her anus remorselessly! After what seemed to Little Slut an age, she felt his cum spurting into her and, once more, she was twisted around, forced to suck a cock clean and was then thrown onto the floor like a rag doll!</p> <p>The three men sat down and ate and drank as they watched Little Slut, curled up into a ball, sobbing and crying and shaking in fear and torment, never before had she suffered as badly as this! After a while her master spoke to his friends.</p> <p>“What shall we do with her now? I think I’ve got one more shag left in me!” He walked over to Little Slut and dragged her up onto her knees in front of them, she knelt there, shaking and sniffling.</p> <p>“I have an idea!” said Steve, “We could turn her into a Christmas Pudding! Have you got any brandy?” He said to her master.</p> <p>“There’s a bottle in front of you!” he replied, “What do you have in mind?” Little Slut listened, dreading what fearful new torture they would subject her to.</p> <p>“Pour brandy onto her arse and light it! Just like a Christmas Pudding! Then she could suck us all off and we could cum all over her! We could have a bukake session! That would be the icing!” He grinned. Little Slut blanched!</p> <p>“Hang on” said her master “That would damage her way too much! I’m the one who would have to drag her to hospital and explain why her butt was on fire!”</p> <p>“No, really” said Steve “Listen, you heat up the Brandy so’s it’ll catch but it doesn’t have to be scalding hot first, it just needs to be about the temperature of a hot bath! Then you pour it onto her and light it as it pours, it’ll burn for a few seconds but not long enough to cause her any real damage, it’ll redden her arse and she won’t be able to sit down for a week, and she’ll scream blue murder but there won’t be any permanent damage”</p> <p>“Ok” said her master, “Let’s try it”. Little Slut was grabbed and forced to kneel on the table, her lower legs were strapped down, firmly, she was bent forward until her shoulders were touching the table, her head to one side, her arms were dragged back and tied behind her knees. She was tied helpless, her arse sticking up in the air, perfectly positioned for a good thrashing but that was not what they had in mind! A small camping stove was placed on the table and lit, a tiny pan was produced and a tot of brandy poured into it. The lights were put out and the three men waited as the pan was put on the flame to heat up, Steve placed his finger in the pan to judge when it was ready, George stood by with a thin, lit candle!</p> <p>Poor Little Slut was terrified! Somehow she found the strength to speak, “P please master, please don’t burn me! Please, you can’t mean it, please don’t burn your poor slave, please, please!” she whimpered.</p> <p>“Silence!” her master replied, “We will do what the fuck we like with you!” Steve stirred the brandy with his finger, feeling it get hotter until he was satisfied it was ready.</p> <p>“Now!” he said, pulling the pan off the fire and pouring the contents over Little Slut’s raised buttocks as George touched the candle flame to the pouring liquid! WHOOSH! The alcohol burst into a bright blue flame and Little Slut shrieked from the fresh wave of pain as the burning alcohol seared her flesh! “Oooooohhhhhh” cried the three men, laughing! “Pretteeeeee!” After a few seconds the flames died out but poor Little slut kept shrieking in absolute agony from the scorching! Her master switched on the light and went up to her to examine her. Her skin was indeed, red raw but there was no blistering or cracked skin, he slapped both cheeks lightly and Little slut shrieked and cried out in more pain.</p> <p>“What do you know” he said “You were right Steve, red raw and sensitive as hell but no permanent harm done! You’ve just invented a new torture! What are you going to call it?”</p> <p>“How about ‘Hot Cross Buns!?’ grinned George, obviously amused and excited by this new way to inflict cruel pain on a helpless victim!</p> <p>“Idiot!” said Steve “It’s Christmas, not fucking Easter!” They started to untie the still sobbing child, “Maybe I’ll call it ‘Brandy Butt’ or stick to ‘Christmas Pud’. They picked Little Slut off the table and set her down on the floor in a simple kneel. The three men stood around her, her master facing her, Steve just to his right and George just to his left. Her master grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face towards his cock.</p> <p>“Get to work Little Slut” he said “Use that mouth and those lovely, tiny hands of yours and bring us all off or we’ll whip you until you’ve no skin left! Little Slut did as she was told, fighting back the tears and trying to ignore the myriad of different pains racking her little body, she took hold of a cock in each hand and placed her mouth around the tip of her master’s. She moved her hands and mouth in unison, gently moving up and down the three thick, long shafts, stroking, sucking and licking, moving her mouth from one cock to another and replacing it with a hand, wanking and sucking three huge cocks simultaneously! She desperately tried to keep in rhythm, watching their bodies carefully, listening to their sighs and groans, she had to do a good job, she couldn’t bear any more pain, ‘bring them off’ she thought, ‘they are nearly spent and are tiring, bring them off and it will soon be over’.</p> <p>Faster and faster head and hands went, the three men groaned, she felt and sensed their sap rising and squeezed and sucked harder! Her mouth was back round her master’s cock when he shouted!</p> <p>“Oh God Yes!” he pulled her mouth of his cock and spurt after spurt of his juice spattered over her face, throat and chin!</p> <p>“Gahhhh!” yelled George and more spunk squirted over her, layering her face and chin in a white, sticky mess, his cum had barely stopped spurting when Steve climaxed also and more jets of goo gushed over her. Her face and throat and chest were awash with their spunk! One by one she engulfed their cocks with her mouth and licked and sucked them clean of every last drop of cum. Sated once more they pushed her away from them and down onto the floor. The three men dressed again. George turned to her master.</p> <p>“We’ll get off down to the pub for a quick one, you going to change and join us?” He said as her master put on his dressing gown.</p> <p>“Yeah, why not, it is Christmas!” he grabbed Little Slut by the hair and pulled her to her feet, a rubber gag was stuffed into her mouth and buckled behind her head, her hands were tied in front of her and a chain locked around her neck. “I’ll just lock up this worthless Little Slut for the night!” He dragged her by her hair, past the food and out of the door, she would go hungry that night! He dragged her to the back door of the house, opened it and literally threw her out, she landed in deep snow! “Use some of that snow to clean our mess off you !” he ordered her, she sat down in the snow and obeyed, scooping up snow with her hands and washing their spunk from her face, throat and chest. At least the cold snow eased the pain in her backside and sex as she sat in it and the snow she rubbed on her chest chilled and eased her aching nipples. When he was satisfied she had finished he pulled on her chain and dragged her over to “The Kennel” a low, brick shed with a heavy ir on grill for a door, he thrust her inside, padlocked her chain to the wall and slammed the grill shut, locking it in place. “Maybe a night of cold and hunger will teach you to be less clumsy” He said, then he turned and walked back into the house.</p> <p>Little Slut moved to the grill, she could just manage to reach outside a little and drag some of the cold snow inside, she could use it now and then to ease the worst of her pain. Her master’s property was surrounded by a high wall, no one could see in and the gag prevented her from crying out. To one side of the shed was a dog basket and a blanket, she folded the blanket in two , wrapped it around herself and crawled into the basket, it would keep some of her heat in at least. She curled up into a tight ball to conserve her little warmth and her tears began to flow again, if only she had not lashed out with her feet when the third clamp was yanked off her, if only she could have tolerated the pain a little more, they might not have beaten and raped her so cruelly! She might have been fed and might have slept in her warm room. Instead she was hungry, cold and still in pain!</p> <p>Somewhere off in the distance she could hear people laughing and shouting, “Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas!” She curled up tighter, ‘Yeah’ she thought ‘Merry Christmas! For some!’</p></div>",[]
1466,She Just Won't Scream Anymore,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"What happens when a master goes bad! Introducing the character ""J""",2005-01-03,65,4,"Mgg, bd, cons, oral, ped, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The black estate car crested the brow of the hill and pulled into the side of the road, “J” alighted from the driver’s seat and looked through his binoculars at the lavish house down below, nothing seemed unusual. There was only one car in the driveway and the countryside was clear for miles. He decided to continue, he was being very careful, he had to in his profession, his trade was the training and supplying of, preteen, sex slaves!</p> <p>Sometimes he abducted children to order and trained them, sometimes he trained those supplied to him by the client or by others, the end result was the same. It was a very risky business though, the consequences of being caught didn’t bear thinking about! So he had to be careful, anytime anyone arranged to meet him, or asked for his services, it could be a trap! He was satisfied that this visit was safe though so he sat back down in the car and glanced at the occupants of the back seat, “Are you two ok back there?” two little, eight year old girls nodded in unison, his latest trainees. They had been very good lately so he had decided to bring them along with him as an outing, a nice ride in the countryside! Both were slim, very pretty and had long, straight hair, one black, one blonde, the blonde had deeply tanned skin, the black haired girl’s was kept pale, their names were Positive and Negative, or Pos and Neg for short! A special commission! Like the one in the ho use he was visiting.</p> <p>The client, Charles, had purchased an eight year old girl from him, three years previously, in this case the special requirement was that she should be a good screamer! “I like to whip them you see” Charles had said, “I like to hear them scream, it gets me hard and then they can suck me off!”. It had been an absolute bugger to find the right girl! Special requirements were usually based on looks, but sound, that was hard! He had had to pose as a workman near several schools, placing special microphones up lamp posts pointed at school playgrounds so that he could listen for the right scream, except of course, in playgrounds little girls shriek with pleasure! He had found her though, a lovely little screamer and as a bonus she was very pretty. Her abduction had been simple and her training standard and easy. Charles was happy and “J” was happy to take his money, giving Charles the usual warning that he gave all of his clients “Most in my profession don’t care what happ ens to slaves once they have been sold on, I do! I supply little sex slaves! I don’t supply children to be submitted to excessive abuse! If I find out that a client is going beyond acceptable limits with goods I provide, there are consequences!” Charles had nodded in agreement.</p> <p>Three years on and Charles had contacted him by secure email, saying there was a problem with his little slave, when “J” had enquired as to the nature of the problem the reply he received was simple “She just won’t scream anymore!” Several emails and secure phone calls later and “J” had agreed to pay Charles a visit to see if he could solve his problem, it was an unusual move on his part but, what the hell, Charles had pointed several good clients in his direction! </p> <p>“J” checked his watch, half an hour before they were due, time for a little fun he thought! He got out of the car, closed the door behind him, opened the rear door and got in beside the two girls.</p> <p>“Time for some fun my little ones!” he said, Pos and Neg grinned at each other, they were wearing long cloaks and trainers, they kicked off their shoes and Pos straddled him to move to his other side while Neg stayed put. “J” moved to the middle of the seat and the girls knelt down in the foot wells on either side of him. He reached down and removed their cloaks, the girls were naked underneath! Their hands were tied behind their backs, each was wearing a thin steel collar with a bulge in front, his own design, impossible to remove and capable of giving a stunning electric shock! He reached over and locked the doors, the windows were darkened so he was not worried about anyone being able to see in. They hadn’t seen another car for ages and if anyone approached he would see them long before they reached the car. He unfastened his pants and pulled them and his underwear down to his ankles, his cock was already hard in anticipation! “Show me what you can do girls” he said. “Yes master” both girls replied in unison, they leaned towards him and placed their tongues at the base of his long, thick cock, licking the shaft up and down each side. When they reached the top they kissed each other passionately, holding the tip of his cock in their mouths and licking it as they kissed. “J” leaned forwards and stroked their naked backs as they worked on him. Pos withdrew, allowing Neg to close her mouth around the tip of his cock completely, slowly she worked her mouth down his length, moving her head backwards and forwards and getting more and more of his cock inside her mouth each time. Finally as she sucked and swallowed she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat and her little, button nose touched his groin. She slowly withdrew until she was almost at the top again and then plunged her head downwards once more. Up and down her head went as she sucked and licked his manhood. “J” leaned back and sighed at the sensation.</p> <p>Pos pressed her head against Neg’s and mewled, Neg withdrew and Pos took over, she was every bit as eager and good as Neg, sucking and licking their master’s cock expertly. As Pos sucked away, Neg straddled “J’s” left leg and rubbed her slit backwards and forwards as he leaned down and kissed her, her tiny tongue darting into his mouth. Presently “J” pulled Pos away from him, took hold of Neg and moved her until she was straddling his cock, he guided the tip into her moist love hole and thrust upwards, Neg pushed down, threw her head back and gasped as her slid into her! “Oooohhhh, mmmasster!” Neg moaned and groaned and sighed as “J” fucked her juicy little hole. Pos trembled and fidgeted in anticipation of her turn, panting almost as hard as Neg! She moved upwards and kissed her ‘sister’ passionately, their tongues twining, then she leaned towards “J” so that he could do the same, “J” loved the sensation of a little girl’s tiny tongue darting around his!</p> <p>Neg’s body stiffened as she climaxed! “Ohhh yes master yes!” she exclaimed, panting and gasping for breath, her love juice trickling down his stiff pole. “J” lifted her off and helped Pos to straddle his still rigid cock, he thrust into her and she leaned forward into his chest as his length pounded into her, she gasped and moaned as Neg had done whilst Neg kissed her and their master alternately. Soon it was Pos who shuddered and gasped as she too reached her climax, her own juices flowing down “J”’s cock to join her ‘sister’s’. He lifted her off.</p> <p>“Finish me with your mouths!” he told them, they knelt down in the foot wells again and began to suck his cock, taking it in turns as they had before. Each time they took a turn they moved their little heads faster and sucked harder until, with a grunt “J” came! It was Pos who took the first spurt of his seed into her mouth, quickly she withdrew and Neg engulfed him with her mouth as the second and subsequent spurts came, she sucked it all down, sucking and licking until she was satisfied that she had milked his cock dry, some she swallowed, some she kept in her mouth. She withdrew and looked at Pos, they both swirled their master’s spunk around in their mouths and mixed it with their saliva. Opening their mouths they pushed with their tongues forcing some of the mixture out to dribble over their chins and down their throats onto their chests. The girls kissed again, transferring their master’s spunk from mouth to mouth before swallowing it down, then they kissed and licked each other on the face, throat and chest licking and sucking up every last drop of cum until it was all gone! They grinned at each other then looked at their master, opening their mouths wide to show him that they had swallowed every last drop!</p> <p>“Good girls” sighed “J”, he lifted Neg up and laid her on her back across his lap, “Now you need to clean each other up”! With a giggle Pos moved across to her ‘sister’, kissed her and then licked down her body, moving her’s down until her face was at Neg’s slit, her own legs straddling Neg’s face. The girls licked and sucked at each other’s slits and thighs, licking off their love juice, as they did so they climaxed again! Making even more of their sweet juice to be cleaned up! “J” fingered both of their tiny pussies and brought his fingers up to his mouth so that he too could taste their nectar! Three times the girls brought each other off until, finally, “J” slapped Pos on the rump! “That’s enough now!” He took a towel from one of the door pockets and wiped the girls and himself down before helping them to kneel again, he helped them back into their trainers and cloaks before taking hold of them under their chins and pulling their faces to look up at him! “Excell ent work little one’s” he said, sliding over to one side and helping them back up onto the seat.</p> <p>“Thank you master” they both replied, “The pleasure was all ours!” The two little girls grinned and giggled at each other again! “J” returned to the driver’s seat and fired up the engine. The car moved off and down the hill towards their destination.</p> <p>“J” pulled his car into the drive and all three occupants stepped out, they walked up to the door and “J” rang the bell, he placed his hands in the deep pockets of his coat, fingering the twin stun guns he had there just in case! The door opened and his client greeted them.</p> <p>“Oh thank God you have come “J”, I’m at my wits end, I really am! Ohh my goodness, what a pair of lovely little treasures you have there!“ he said eying the girls! “J” noticed that Charles was somewhat unkempt and his manner furtive. He kept on muttering to himself, something was wrong here. Charles ushered them into the living room and bid “J” sit down, before he did so he removed the girls capes and they kicked off their shoes, their arms were tied behind their backs, naked they knelt down on either side of him, legs apart exposing their sexes.</p> <p>“Tell me about Kim” he said to Charles, Kim was the little screamer he had supplied Charles with three years previously!</p> <p>Charles sat down, fidgeting and rubbing his hands together while he spoke, “Well, at first everything was fine, she was just what I needed. Every day, in the evening, I would take her to my bedroom and chain her to the end of my bed, I would take a short whip and give her just a few strokes, she was a wonderful screamer, the sound of it got me rock hard, then I would kneel her down in front of me and she would give me a blow job, she was the best cock sucker I have ever had!” He wrung his hands together, “After, after a year though she, well she didn’t scream so loud, it was like she was getting used to it. I had to whip her for longer and harder. It was getting to the point after two years when I wore myself out thrashing her every night, she’d groan and whimper and cry a lot but she wouldn’t scream see, it’s the screaming that gets me hard, that’s what I need! I know she tried to fake screams a few times to get me to stop whipping her but I could tell, it wasn’t the same thing!”</p> <p>Charles stood up and poured himself a large whisky, he proffered the bottle to “J” but “J” declined, shaking his head, “J” noticed that the two, naked little girls had moved closer to him and were leaning their bodies against his legs. Pos had even dared to look up at him, her face a mask of concern, she too had sensed that something was very wrong here!</p> <p>“Anyway” Charles continued, “I gave up on the whip, it was too tiring, instead I started chaining her arms to the bedposts, stretched out like, kneeling with her mouth at cock height and I used nipple clamps, that got her screaming again, it was a whole new thing see, she screamed a lot with those, especially if I twisted them and pulled on them, I’d make her scream until I was hard and then she could go to work on me” He took a deep drink from his glass “But, eventually she stopped screaming at that and would just groan and cry, no good to me see, so I used them on her clit, she screamed for a while but then got used to that too. I tried hot candle wax next, same thing, she’d scream for a few weeks and then get used to it and just cry and cry, crying’s no good to me see” He wrung his hands again “I need the screaming!” He emptied his glass and poured himself another, “J” declined again.</p> <p>“So the last year went on, every now and then I’d have to use a new and different torture, then I’d have to use it harder and longer, I tried everything I could think of!” , “J’s” hands were now gripping the arms of his chair tightly, his knuckles white, if Charles’s increasingly harsh treatment of poor little Kim wasn’t beyond acceptable limits he didn’t know what was! “In the end” Charles continued, “she just, wouldn’t scream anymore! No matter what I did to her!” He finished the second glass and poured himself a third.</p> <p>“Four days ago I took her down to my cellar dungeon and strung her up by her arms, then I tried going back to flogging her again. I thrashed her for ages, but she wouldn’t scream, she just moaned and groaned!” He got up and paced around the room, wringing his hands and shaking his head, “I left her hanging there overnight and then went down on the second day and thrashed her again, all she did was moan and cry, I wore myself out trying to make her scream, she just won’t scream anymore! I left her hanging overnight and went down the third day and thrashed her again! This time she didn’t make a sound, she didn’t even shed a tear! She just won’t scream anymore!” He was agitated now, running his hands through his hair, wringing his hands, shaking his head, “That’s when I contacted you, hoping you could help me, can you “J”? Can you make her scream for me?” “Sit down Charles” said “J”, “Sit down and calm down” Charles complied, pouring himself a fourth, large whisky. It was obvious to “J” that Charles mind had gone, he could feel Pos and Neg pressing their little bodies hard against his legs, he glanced down, both were now daring to look up at him! He would have to punish them later for that! But he could understand why they were looking up, they were scared, tears were rolling down their little cheeks, they didn’t like Charles one little bit! He stroked their heads to calm them a little. “Is Kim still down in your dungeon?”</p> <p>“Oh yes” replied Charles, casually “I left her hanging their all the time, she doesn’t deserve to be let down see, not if she won’t scream for me!” “J” stood up. Four days! Four days poor little Kim had been hanging in his dungeon by her wrists while her insane master had thrashed her without mercy! He was angry now, very angry!</p> <p>“Take me down there please” he said, managing to retain his composure. Charles led “J” out to the lobby and to a tall, wide bookcase, he reached on top and pulled out a locking pin then slid the bookcase to one side, a heavy, metal door was behind it! He punched a code into a keypad beside it and there was a soft ‘click’ as the door unlocked. Charles pulled it open. Inside a flight of stairs led down to another door.</p> <p>“You will find her down there, the door at the bottom is not locked” said Charles and walked back to the living room to pour himself another drink.</p> <p>“You just stay in the living room and relax Charles” he called after him, “Leave everything to me! Pos! Neg! here now!” The two little girls came flying out of the living room at his call, remembering to stop and bow to Charles as they passed him, he was a master after all! They knelt down in front of “J”, “Up!” he commanded and they stood up. He spun each one around in turn and untied them, He opened a door opposite the bookcase and looked in, it was a small reception room with a leather couch, he turned to the two, little slave girls, “You two find the kitchen, find bin liners and lay several on that couch then kneel by it and await my return” Instantly they sped off to obey him! “Good girls!” he thought “They are coming along nicely!” He returned to the open door to the dungeon stairs and looked down, he took a deep breath, sighed and started down the stairs.</p> <p>When he reached the bottom of the stairs “J” gently pushed the door open and looked in, the room was dimly lit, hanging by her wrists in the centre of the room was a little girl, she was very thin. “J” approached her and even he was shocked at what he saw, every inch of her skin was covered in welts, cuts, burns or bruises. On the floor were whips, floggers and broken canes! He reached out and touched her, her skin was icy cold, he held his fingers to her throat, as he suspected there was no pulse, the insane Charles had tortured and beaten her to death and didn’t even realise it!</p> <p>He lowered her down and uncuffed her, he also removed her collar, he picked her lifeless body up and carried her up the stairs, she was as light as a feather. He carried her into the small room, Pos and Neg had done as instructed and were kneeling by the covered sofa. They gasped and burst into tears at the sight of little Kim’s broken body as he lay it down, they moved over to her, lay their heads on her body and gently stroked the dead girl’s cheeks and hair, “Poor little sister” they said as one, tears running freely down their sad, little faces.</p> <p>“Pray that you master never goes mad like Charles little ones” “J” said to them, “Wait here” he left the room and walked back to the main living room, reaching into his coat as he walked he removed his gun from it’s shoulder holster and fixed a silencer to it. “Charles, could you come with me please” he said, Charles came out of the living room still agitated and holding another glass of whisky, he was quite drunk now.</p> <p>“How did you get on?” he anxiously enquired, “Do you know what the problem is “J” ? Do you think you can get her to scream for me?”</p> <p>“Come with me Charles please” said “J”, he led Charles to the dungeon stairs and motioned for him to go down them, “J” had his gun hidden behind his back. Charles eagerly complied and “J” followed him down, at the bottom of the stairs Charles pushed open the door and stepped inside, as he stepped inside “J” placed the gun to the back of his head and pulled the trigger, there was a soft “Whump”. Leaving the world no poorer, a man died.</p> <p>“J” closed the door and went back upstairs, he went out to his car and fetched a small bag back into the house. He removed a large can of silicone sealant and went back down the dungeon stairs. Arriving at the lower door he sprayed a generous amount of sealant into every crack and into the keyhole, “That should stop the smell of the decomposing body from drifting upstairs” he though. Returning to the top of the stairs he closed the heavy metal door and sealed that too for good measure, then he slid the bookcase back into position and replaced the secret locking pin. “With luck it will be years before the body is found”, he thought. He returned to the small room to find Pos and Neg still cradling Kim’s lifeless body. He gently pulled the girls away from the body and removed a girl sized pink jogging suit and pink trainers from the bag, he careful dressed the dead girl in the clothes, “In life you spent most of your time naked” he thought, “In death you shall be clothed.”</p> <p>When he had finished he picked up the body and carried it out to the car, placing it under cover in the back, then he opened the garage and drove Charles’s car into it with the keys he had found In the lobby. He returned to the house, retied Pos and Neg and “dressed” them again, then they all walked back to his car, “J” locking the house door behind him and pocketing the keys. After one last look around he settled the girls in, got in himself and drove off. </p> <p class=""h2"">Epilogue</p> <p>A few days later, at dawn “J” stood on a lonely hill, in quite the most beautiful bit of countryside he could find, he was dressed in black and his two little companions, Pos and Neg were beside him, dressed in black cloaks and shoes. In his hands he carried a small box of ashes, he opened the box and scattered them to the gentle wind. He hugged the two little girls to him, tears streaming down all three faces, “Now you are free little Kim” he said “Now you are free and …. and you don’t have to scream any more!”</p></div>","['This story contains the death of a young girl, I wish to make it quite plain that this is not meant to be arousing in any way, I do not write snuff! I also understand that normally Velocity would never allow death of this manner on her website however, this story serves two main purposes.', 'Firstly it is an introduction story for ""J"" who will feature in other stories. It also introduces the two little girls Pos and Neg who will also feature in their own story. It serves to show that ""J"" whilst basically being a slave trader has his own sense of twisted morality which is the keystone to the character.', 'Secondly it serves to illustrate the descent into madness of the character Charles and the consequences of that. Many people write stories involving little sex slaves but I want to remind people that whilst it is fun to read about this kind of thing, a wake up call is needed now and then.', 'The original version of the story had no erotic content. This rewrite has the addition of a scene in the car at the beginning between ""J"" and Pos and Neg (Erotic enough to blow anybody\'s socks off!) so that now it is an erotic story which just happens to have a sad ending.', ""I hope all reader's understand this and enjoy the story!""]"
1467,The Photo Shoot,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A former child internet model is excited at returning to the world of the photo studio, but this studio deals in photo shoots of a different kind!",2005-01-11,121,4,"MM, f, g, anal, bd, Fdom, oral, ped, reluc",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">1) The Studio</p> <p> Karen was excited! She was on her way to a photo shoot! The first she had done in over six months! She used to have her own website with lots of her pictures on it but for some reason her mother had pulled the plug on it months ago and stopped the visits to the studios for more photo sessions. Karen had cried for days, she really enjoyed being in a photo studio, being the centre of attention. Her mother, Joyce, had said that she had earned enough now for her education and it was time to stop and concentrate on other things! What little Karen didn’t know, was that her earnings were now gone! Gambled away by her mother! Now Joyce needed money really badly, so she had made a few discreet enquiries and was now taking Karen to another studio, a very different studio, a studio that paid very well indeed for the right kind of model, posing for the right kind of picture!</p> <p>Karen was now eleven years old, long brown hair, pretty little face, slim body just starting to sprout little breasts, like half an apple on either side of her chest! When she had last been photographed she had been ten and flat chested! She was quite proud of her little breasts, “little boobies” she called them. She wondered what kind of outfits she would be modelling at this new studio. What kind indeed! She was currently wearing only a loose fitting dress and no underwear at all! Joyce had said underwear would leave marks on her skin and she wanted Karen to be flawless today!</p> <p>The car pulled into a small parking lot behind a row of run down looking buildings on the outskirts of a small town, ‘Odd place for a studio’ thought Karen. They stepped out of the car and her mother led her up to one of the buildings, there was a small, handwritten sign on the door, “L and Z Studios” was all it said, no fancy lit up sign, no window full of photographs of weddings and graduations, nothing else at all. ‘Definitely odd’ thought Karen. Joyce rang the doorbell, presently it was opened, a young girl’s face peered out at them, she was maybe 14, slim with long blonde hair.</p> <p>“You must be Joyce and Karen” she said, smiling sweetly, “Come on in” . Joyce and Karen stepped through the door and into a reception room, it was much nicer inside the building, the room was well decorated and had comfortable furniture. “I’m Nancy” said the girl, “Please take a seat and help yourself to coffee” She indicated a machine in one corner. Nancy was dressed in a similar way to Karen, a plain, loose dress and she obviously wore no underwear! She was curvier than Karen and her little nipples were stiff and pressing thorough the thin material of her dress! “I’ll get the boys”, she said and left the room, Joyce poured herself coffee, Karen declined and looked around the room. The walls had several pictures hung on them, all were of young girls, some were teenagers, some were Karen’s age and some were much younger than Karen. None of them were wearing very much, a lot of them were wearing nothing at all! Karen began to feel uncomfortable. Presently Nancy returned with two men, one looked about fortyish and the other a little older, perhaps fifty, with more grey hair.</p> <p>“Hello Joyce” said the older man, “Nice to see you again” he shook Joyce by the hand and the younger man did likewise. “And you must be little Karen” he continued, crouching down so that his eyes were level with her’s “Well I’m Z and this is L, we are going to be your photographers today, Joyce tells me you really like being photographed is that true?”</p> <p>“Yes sir” said Karen “It’s been a while though, about six months since I was last in a studio, I, I may be a bit rusty and...” She was having second thoughts, “I don’t know if I want to…” she tailed off and looked up at Joyce, concern clearly on her face.</p> <p>“Would you excuse us a moment” said Joyce, Nancy and L left the room, Z walked to the opposite side and Joyce knelt down in front of Karen. “Sweetheart” she said “It’s going to be ok, the fact is, we, we need the money these men are going to pay us, they aren’t bad men, just, just different” she stroked her daughter’s hair gently, “I’m going to leave you with them for a few hours, I want you to do everything they ask you to ok?” Karen nodded, “Anything they want you to do is perfectly alright, there is nothing wrong with it, ok?” Karen nodded again and her mother hugged her. Nancy entered the room again and took Karen by the hand.</p> <p>“Come on sweetie I’ll show you the set ups” she said. Karen bid her mother goodbye and left the room with Nancy. Z reached into his jacket pocket, pulled out a fat envelope and handed it over to Joyce.</p> <p>“She’s gorgeous Joyce, gorgeous” He said “ perfect for our little set up, we’ll shoot some real good sets with her, really good!” Joyce took the envelope, tears running down her face.</p> <p>“Please” she said “Please, you, you won’t hurt her too much will you?” She put the envelope into her bag and looked at Z.</p> <p>“Don’t you worry about a thing Joyce” said Z as he showed her to the door, “She’s in good hands” . As Joyce left, a wry smile crept across his face. He closed the door and opened a small peephole, he watched as Joyce got into her car, watched as she burst into tears, holding her head in her hands, watched as she dried her tears and watched as she drove off, more tears running down her face. “Very good hands” he said. Then he turned and walked across the room and into the studio area.</p> <p class=""h2"">2) Preparation</p> <p>As Z entered the studio area Nancy was showing Karen around, there were several sets, in one was a plain white background, with other colours rolled up, a bed was in another, a third was full of apparatus that Karen did not understand, there were benches and chains and straps and …. Well, Karen didn’t like the look of anything there! She gave an inward sigh of relief as Nancy steered her to the plain area! Nancy kicked off her shoes and stood barefoot on the plain white paper, it was the kind that swept back and up giving the effect of a seamless background. Karen did the same and joined her. The men named, simply, L and Z busied themselves setting up lights and cameras and video cams.</p> <p>“See” said Nancy, “Typical studio background and set up, nothing to worry about!” She hugged Karen and kissed her on the forehead, “You’ll do fine sweetie! L and Z are the best in the business!” Presently Z brought a chair over to the edge of the paper, sat down on it and beckoned Karen over to him.</p> <p>“Come over here Karen and let’s talk about what we are going to do” he said , pleasantly. Karen stepped to the edge of the paper and stood in front of him, her eyes level with his, her hands fingering the edge of her dress. “We will be shooting digital video as well as digital still photos, as they are easier to load onto a computer see. We use very bright lights instead of flash so as not to interfere with the video recordings. Now Karen, what we want you to do sweetheart, is basically strike all the usual poses that you used to do, strut your stuff and use all of the facial expressions you used to use. I’ve seen lots of your previous pictures and you are really good at facial expressions, that’s why we were so pleased when your mum contacted us and said you were available!” Karen heard a soft, rustling noise behind her. “There’s just one difference” said Z, he took hold of her and turned her around. Karen’s eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped! Nancy had shucked off her dress and was standing there, hands on hips, completely naked and unabashed! Karen looked Nancy up and down, she had a lovely, slim but curvy body, shapely little breasts and a tiny tuft of blonde hair at the top of her slit! She turned around and faced Z again.</p> <p>“Y, you mean you want me to, to, to go nude?” she asked, “You want to take nudy pics of me? I, I can’t do that it’s, I mean I’m … I can’t, I just can’t!” she was trembling and tears began to roll down her cheeks. Nancy rushed over and gave her a gentle hug, Z proffered a tissue and Nancy gently wiped away Karen’s tears.</p> <p>“Now, now sweetie” she calmly said “No tears, you’ll ruin your face! There’s nothing to be scared of you know, look at me, I’ve done this loads of times. In fact the boys asked me to come over and strip and show you the ropes so you wouldn’t feel uncomfortable, it’s easy money Karen. It’s good money too sweetie!”</p> <p>“That’s right” said Z, “It’s good money Karen, remember what your mum said, you need the money and she told you to do as we say yes?” Karen nodded “No matter what?” Karen nodded again “Well there you are sweetie, this is what we want from you, but if you won’t do it then we can’t pay!” He neglected to tell her that he had already paid her mother and that, one way or another, she was going to end up naked and posing!</p> <p>“I, I suppose “ said Karen, “If Nancy is here too and…” she fidgeted with the hem of her dress and looked up at Nancy. Nancy took hold of the hem of Karen’s dress and began to pull it upwards. </p> <p>“I’ll be right beside you all the time sweetie, just out of shot showing you what to do” she said as she lifted Karen’s dress over her shoulders and off until Karen too, was naked. Karen blushed and moved her hands over her tiny breasts. Nancy stood behind her and moved Karen’s hands away, replacing them with her own. “You have lovely little titties Karen” she said, gently stroking them, “You should be proud of them!” She moved one of her hands down Karen’s belly to the top of her slit, “No hair down here yet though I see, that’s good though, it’s a nice combination, little titties and a hairless slit, you look gorgeous kid!” Karen perked up at the compliment.</p> <p>“I, I am kinda proud of my boobies I suppose” she said, “And I did want to get back into modelling but, I mean this is….”</p> <p>“Different is all kid” said Nancy, taking Karen by the hand and leading her back into the middle of the white paper, “It’s just a different kind of modelling, that’s all. And it’s one you are going to be fantastic at, you look great kid. Come on and let’s strike some poses!”</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Set One, Nude!</p> <p>With Nancy by her side, just out of camera shot, Karen stood in the middle of the set, placed her feet apart a little, put her hands behind her head, twisted her upper body slightly, and pouted!</p> <p>“That’s my girl” said Z and the camera shutter clicked! To one side L operated a small Vid Cam, playing it over Karen’s body. Karen moved her hands to her hips, struck an “attitude” and gave the camera a wicked look!</p> <p>“Fantastic Karen” said Z, “You go girl!” Karen felt herself slip into her old self, she began to feel more and more confidant as Z urged her on and Nancy encouraged her from the side, if she felt at a loss or faltered, Nancy would instantly strike a pose for her to copy! She turned around and struck a few poses with her pert, round little bum pointing at the camera, she knelt down, she lay down, she struck all of her familiar poses, using all of her old familiar expressions, sultry, coy, shy, wicked, innocent. In no time at all she had forgotten she was naked and was lapping up the attention!</p> <p>Nancy produced a huge sheepskin and placed it on the floor, “Lie down on this Karen and copy me!” she said and moved back out of shot. She sat down, leaned back on her arms and spread her legs wide apart so as to completely expose her sex!</p> <p>“But” said Karen, “That’s very revealing, I, I mean my, my cunny will be on show!” She began to become self conscious again and moved her hands to cover her sex.</p> <p>“Come on now Karen!” said Z, “You’ve been doing great up to now sweetie, the camera’s on fire! This is the kind of stuff people want!” Karen sat down and copied Nancy’s pose. Z took a few shots, Karen’s expression was not good but he could always scrap these later. “Come on girl, give me that sexy look you do so well!” Once again Karen began to get into the swing of things and her expression improved. Deep down inside something told her that this was wrong but it also, felt good! It was exciting! Intoxicating! She arched her back and spread her legs wider, she thrust her hips towards the camera, she held her boobies and posed seductively! Z snapped away and the Vid Cam softly whirred!</p> <p>Nancy came over to her again and knelt behind her, “Karen, I’m going to do something to you now, don’t worry sweetie, it’s just something that will make the pictures look better and it won’t hurt, I promise, OK?” Karen nodded her consent. Nancy placed her hands on Karen’s breasts and began to stroke them and massage them until the nipples stiffened and pointed out. Karen sighed at her touch, “There, that’s a lot better isn’t it? They look much better when they are perky like that!” Karen nodded again, Nancy slid one hand down Karen’s belly over her hairless mound and gently rubbed her slit, finding her clitoris she gave it the gentlest of rubs! Karen threw her head back and gasped!</p> <p>“Oh! Oh Nancy that’s, that’s wild!” She exclaimed, pushing her hips towards Nancy’s probing fingers as Nancy found the entrance to her vagina and gently inserted a finger! “Oooohhhh! Yessss, Nancy I, oohhh!” She moaned. She had often rubbed herself of course, what eleven year old girl hadn’t! But to have someone else do it to her, another girl at that! It was, was, was wicked!</p> <p>“There now” Nancy whispered in her ear “Your little sex looks a whole lot better when it’s all moist and your little clit is sticking out sweetie!” Karen could feel the moistness between her legs and a tingling feeling filled her loins! Nancy started to stand but Karen grabbed her!</p> <p>“Please” she whispered back “Please Nancy. Oh God please don’t stop!” she rubbed her head along Nancy’s arm like a kitten and sighed! She was oblivious to the clicking and whirring of the cameras!</p> <p>“I have to” Nancy replied, “There are more pictures to be taken! Play with yourself for the camera sweetie and maybe I’ll touch you some more later!” Karen obeyed, she lay back and fingered her hairless little pussy as L and Z worked away, rubbing herself, gasping, moaning, probing her moist, little love hole!</p> <p>“That’s the way baby!” said Z “Just give into your feelings and let yourself go! The cameras love you my little sweetie pie!” Karen was deeply into it now! She arched her back for the cameras! She wriggled and writhed for the cameras! She gasped and moaned for the cameras! She had never felt this way before! She felt like her loins were on fire and there was an aching, a yearning in them but she did not know for what!</p> <p>“Jesus H Christ!” said L, breaking his silence! “What a fucking hottie!” He placed his hands on his groin and felt the swelling inside his pants! A glance at Z showed him that Karen was having the same effect on his partner! This was going to be a real good afternoon!</p> <p>All too soon Z stepped away from the camera and motioned to L to shut down the Vid Cam. “OK Karen I think we have enough for now, time to take a short break!” Karen mewled and reluctantly stood up, she was slightly in a daze! She walked over to Z who pulled her to him and gently hugged her, kissing her on the forehead!</p> <p>“You are doing absolutely brilliantly sweetheart! You are a natural for this kind of work!” Nancy came over and hugged her too.</p> <p>“See!” she said “I told you there was nothing to worry about didn’t I?” Karen nodded and the two girls hugged each other tightly!</p> <p>“I couldn’t have done it without you beside me, helping me!” Karen replied, she reached up and gently kissed Nancy on the lips!</p> <p>“Come on sweetie!” said Nancy. Taking Karen by the hand she led her over to another set.</p> <p class=""h2"">4) Set Two, Hardcore! -</p> <p>Nancy led Karen over to the area where there was a bed and they sat down on the edge, Z brought them soft drinks and cookies. Karen was glad of this, the hot lights had made her thirsty! Both men left the studio area leaving the girls to chat a while. Nancy was full of praise for Karen, saying things like “You really did great kid” “you are a natural! A real pro!” Karen beamed at this and started to feel more relaxed, true, the poses had been far more revealing than anything she had done before but, what the heck, wasn’t it common these days!</p> <p>Presently L and Z came back, Karen noticed that they had changed clothes, they were both wearing long bathrobes and appeared to be barefoot and barelegged! “Ready to go again Karen?” said Z. Karen nodded and both men started to set up the cameras in new positions, Karen noticed that several Vid Cams were set up this time, covering all angles of the bed, several still cameras too! Eventually they were ready, Z sat down on the edge of the bed and put his arm around Karen’s shoulders. “OK Karen?” he said, in his usual, gentle voice. Once again Karen nodded, “What I want you to do this time is take your lead from Nancy, she knows what to do, we will just leave the Vid Cams running and the still cameras are all linked together and set to go off regularly at timed intervals, you just relax and let Nancy take charge ok?” Karen nodded, L and Z withdrew to two chairs to one side and watched while Nancy took over.</p> <p>She moved to the middle of the bed and beckoned to Karen. “Come here sweetie pie” she said. Karen complied and knelt in the middle of the bed, Nancy knelt down behind her as she had done before and gently massaged Karen’s little breasts. Karen sighed as before and, reaching behind her, she gently stroked her hands up Nancy’s inner thighs and found her sex! Nancy gasped as Karen stroked her slit “Ohhhh Karen!” she said as little fingers probed and teased “You learn fast sweetie pie!” Nancy slid her own hands down over Karen’s belly and mound and began to stimulate her sex. Soon both girls were moaning and groaning, rubbing and teasing and fingering little clits, probing and pushing fingers into hot, moist little love holes! Nancy lay Karen down and, laying beside her pulled the smaller girl close to her and kissed her passionately, tongues probed mouths and hands moved down to rub groins again! The girls pressed their bodies hard together and Nancy’s fingers worked harder on Karen’s sex. Karen felt the tingling return, her sex ached, she felt thrilled, elated. She forced her juicy little cunt harder and faster onto Helen’s hand, her body arched and a wave of electric thrill burst through her loins!</p> <p>“Oh, Ohhh God, I, I, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!” She screamed and climaxed and her hot love juice flowed over Nancy’s hand! Karen went limp, her body trembling, she panted hard, gasping for breath. “Oh God Nancy” She gasped, “Wh, what was … what did I …?” Nancy smiled at her and stroked her chest and belly. </p> <p>“Shhhh” she said, “You came sweetie pie! I gave you an orgasm! Your first if I’m any judge!” She smiled again and kissed Karen on the lips, “Let me see if I can give you another one!” She moved her head downwards and kissed Karen on the throat and chest, tickling and teasing Karen’s nipples with her tongue. She licked down Karen’s belly and over her mound and began probing Karen’s moist slit with her tongue, lapping up Karen’s love juice. Karen moaned again and pushed her sex onto Nancy’s mouth!</p> <p>“Oh God Nancy!” she exclaimed “Oh God yes, don’t stop, please don’t stop!” Nancy’s tongue found Karen’s wet hole and she thrust it into her love channel, nuzzling Karen’s clit with her upper teeth! “OH NANCY” Karen screamed and her back arched again, gripping the bed sheet tightly in her tiny fists she writhed and pushed her hips harder onto Nancy’s face, her body quivered and she shrieked as she climaxed once more and her juice flowed over Nancy’s chin. Again Karen went limp and lay on the bed panting! Nancy moved up and knelt beside Karen’s prone body. She gently stroked Karen’s face.</p> <p>“Easy now sweetie pie” she said “That was fucking hot stuff kid!” Karen looked up at her, still breathing hard she stroked Nancy’s face in turn.</p> <p>“I’ve never felt like that before!” she gasped, “I, I didn’t know anyone could feel so good, God it was so awesome, so overwhelming!”</p> <p>“It’s going to get better now kid” said Nancy, “Cos now it’s the boy’s turn!” Karen looked up then sat bolt upright in shock, her eyes wide open! L and Z were standing at the foot of the bed, they had taken off their bath robes and were naked! Karen’s eyes bulged as she saw the men’s cocks, they were long, thick and fully erect!</p> <p>“Oh God” She exclaimed! “You don’t mean…” She had seen boy’s cocks before, some of the boys at school delighted in exposing themselves to girls. She knew about sex and what an erection was for too, but she never imagined how big a grown man’s cock could be! L and Z’s were at least eight inches long with Z’s being a shade longer and thicker than L’s!</p> <p>“Of course sweetie pie” said Nancy “We are shooting porn you know and that means sucking and fucking silly!” She put her arms around Karen’s shoulders “Don’t be scared kiddo, I know it’s your first time but it will be alright, the boys know what they are doing and I’ll help you!” She slipped off the bed and took Z slightly to one side out of shot. L held out his hand toward Karen.</p> <p>“Come over here sweetie” he said “Just sit on the edge of the bed facing me and watch what Nancy does with Z” Karen moved over to him and sat where she was told, L’s cock was quivering inches from her lips! She turned her head to watch Nancy, becoming aware again of the myriad of camera’s and VidCams pointing right at her! She watched, amazed as Nancy knelt in front of Z, took hold of his cock in one hand and plunged it into her mouth! Karen watched in awe as Nancy moved her mouth slowly up and down Z’s long, thick cock, stroking it at the same time with one hand while her other hand cupped his scrotum and gently teased his balls!</p> <p>L placed one hand behind Karen’s head and gently pulled her towards his own, rampant cock! “Come on sweetie, take hold of me with one hand and open your mouth!” Karen reached out, hesitantly, with her right hand and placed it around L’s cock, she had never touched a cock before, her little hand barely reached around it! It felt hot and hard but at the same time the flesh yielded slightly as she tightened her grip. “Not too tight” said L, “Now stroke it up and down gently like Nancy”, Karen obeyed and stroked the stiff pole up and down, she looked up and L made an “O” with his mouth, she did likewise and L pulled her closer and pushed the tip of his cock into her open mouth, it tasted slightly salty but not bad, she thought. She copied Nancy and moved her mouth up and down the thick shaft, stroking it at the same time with her hand, she used her other hand to cup L’s balls like Nancy did to Z. L kept her at it for a couple of minutes, encouraging her to take more of him into her mouth until she coughed and spluttered and pulled back, his cock popped out of her mouth with a slurping noise leaving a trail of spittle. “That’s Ok sweetie” He said, “That’s just your gag reflex kicking in, maybe another time we’ll teach you how to deep throat a cock!” He pushed against her chest “Lie down now and look at Nancy”</p> <p>Karen lay back and turned her head to watch the other couple, Nancy was on her back now and Z was positioning his cock at the entrance to her vagina! She became aware that L had knelt down and had spread her legs apart, pulling her towards him so that her buttocks were on the edge of the bed! He reached out with one hand and began to gently rub her slit! She sighed at his touch, his hands were much bigger than Nancy’s! She looked at the others again in awe as Z pushed forwards, thrusting his cock deep into Nancy’s juicy cunt! Nancy threw her head back and cried out!</p> <p>“Oh God, fuck yes!” she exclaimed and began to moan and groan, cry and whimper as Z thrust his big stiff pole in and out of her! Karen suddenly gasped herself as L gave her little clit a squeeze and pushed one of his big fingers into her love hole!</p> <p>“Oh God!” She cried “Y, you’re fingers are b, bigger than Nancy’s I, oh, I, Nancy! Oh please!” she felt her little quim becoming wet as L worked his finger around in it. Then he took his hand away and she felt him guiding the tip of his big cock into her hole! He took hold of her hips with both hands and pushed a little, she felt the tip of his cock pushing at her vagina! She gripped his arms and looked up at him pleadingly.</p> <p>“P, please, y, you’re so big” she gasped “P, please be careful, please, p, please don’t … AIIIIIIIIII!!” She screamed out in pain as L thrust hard, tearing her hymen and taking her virginity, screamed in pain as she felt her maidenhead go and his cock penetrating her deeply. Tears rolled down her cheeks and she gripped his arms tighter! “Oh God no, p, please no I .. AHHH! AHHH! AHHHH! She screamed louder as L began to pump his cock in and out of her, slowly first, then building up a faster rhythm! Pain surged through her sex, but something else did too …. pleasure! It felt good having that big, hard, hot cock inside her! It filled the aching and longing that she had felt before! Now she knew what it was she had been aching for! As L ground his pelvis against hers she felt that familiar electric wave washing over her! She couldn’t help herself! She cried out and arched her back again as she climaxed, her hot love juice flowing out of her wet cunt and over L’s cock!</p> <p>L pulled slowly out of her, leaned down and licked at her sex, pushing his tongue deep into her gaping cunt and lapping up her sweet love juice. The touch of his tongue tipped her over the edge and she yelped as her body stiffened and she climaxed again! L lapped this up too then stood up. He took hold of her, raised her back into a sitting position and pulled her head towards his still hard cock. She engulfed it with her mouth and tasted her own juice and blood on it, she sucked hard, grabbed it with both hands and rubbed hard! Her mind was in a whirl, dazed from the effect of her double orgasm! Somewhere in the distance she could hear another girl scream and cry with pleasure as she came too, Nancy? She could feel L’s balls tighten as she moved her mouth and hands faster and faster, suddenly he pulled her head away from him and cried out. White stuff spurted out of the end of his cock and into her open mouth, spurt after spurt followed and spattered her face, thro at and chest! It tasted salty as she rolled it around her mouth and dribbled it over her chin, she swallowed what was in her mouth and then lay back down, sweating from the heat of the lights and utterly exhausted! ’So that’s what spunk is like!’ she thought as she rubbed her hands over her face, throat and chest, spreading the white, sticky mess around!</p> <p>L sat down on the bed, panting, “Fucking fantastic” he exclaimed, “God what a superb little fuck piece you are kid, the video and pictures are gonna sell like hot cakes!” Z appeared with a towel and began to wipe Karen down, mopping up the sticky mess and wiping away the traces of her virgin blood from her sex.</p> <p>“I think a long, hot shower would be a good idea for all of us, before we move on!” He said, stroking Karen on the face again, “You are doing really good sweetie! Really good! We are all proud of you!” Nancy appeared and lay down on the bed beside Karen, she hugged her close and kissed her. “We’ll leave you two to rest while we clean up” Z continued, “Then you can shower while we get the last set ready!” With that the two men left the girls alone. Karen put her arms around Nancy and nuzzled into her.</p> <p>“How do you feel sweetie pie?” said Nancy as she held Karen close, her head between her breasts. Karen sighed and looked up into Nancy’s face.</p> <p>“I hurt a little but….” she faltered, “but I feel kinda good too!” Nancy hugged her even tighter and stroked her head.</p> <p>“It always hurts the first time sweetie pie!” she said, “Then maybe a little the next few times, but then it’s all fun after that! Rest now little one, we’ll shower in a minute or two, then we’ll do the last set of the day!”</p> <p class=""h2"">5) Set Three, Bondage and Pain!</p> <p>“Karen, Karen!” Karen woke up with a start! Nancy was shaking her and calling her name! “C’mon kiddo it’s time to hit the shower!”</p> <p>“Oh, I must have dozed off” Said Karen, “Jeeze I must have been more tired than I thought!” She leapt off the bed, stood up … and then fell down as her legs buckled under her!</p> <p>“Whoa kiddo!” said Nancy helping her up, “I’m not surprised after the fucking you just had! It turns your legs to jelly for a while!” She helped the unsteady Karen out of the studio and into an adjoining shower room, L and Z had left the water running and, together, they stepped into it! “Ohhhh man that feels so good” said Nancy as the hot water cascaded over them. Both girls stretched and squatted a few times to limber up their bodies, then they soaped each other up and washed each other. Karen sighed at the sensation of having Nancy’s hands on her body once more, “Easy now sweetie pie!” said Nancy “Don’t want you having another climax yet, you’ll be no use for the rest of the day if you do!” The girls finished up and dried each other off, then Nancy took Karen by the hand and led her back to the studio.</p> <p>“There’s my little angels!” said Z walking over to them, he hugged both girls close to him, “All cleaned up and smelling like daisies!” Karen noticed that the men were still naked! He led them both over to where the third set up was, the one with benches, chains and straps!</p> <p>Karen noticed again that several Vid Cams were set up covering all angles of the area and several still cameras like in the bed area! Z sat Karen down on a bench and knelt in front of her, “Ok sweetie, this is the last shoot of the day and your mum will be back soon to pick you up, this is going to be new to you though, do you know what bondage is?”</p> <p>“Um, I think so,” Karen replied, “Isn’t it where people tie each other up and stuff?” She looked around the set and began to feel uneasy again.</p> <p>“Got it in one kiddo!” said Z, “There are lots of magazines and websites out there about bondage, and they all use pictures and videos made by people like us. What we want to do now is tie and strap you up in different positions and take lots of photos of you. It’s real sexy stuff Karen and I know you can do it!” Nancy came and sat down beside her.</p> <p>“It’s ok” she said “Just like the other stuff I’ve done this loads of times, I’ll be right here with you, there’s nothing to worry about sweetie pie! You just do what Z says, I have to go and put something on!” With that she went over to the side of the set and behind a partition.</p> <p>“Ok” Karen replied to Z , “What do you want me to do?” Z produced a studded leather collar and leather wrist and ankle straps.</p> <p>“Just hold still while I put these on you” he said, soon she was wearing all five items, “There, you look the cutest little sex slave now! If you look at the wrist and ankle straps you will see that they have steel rings set into them. That means we can easily clip you onto the benches and things and quickly unclip you if we have to. It’s a lot faster and easier than ropes. We do shoot stuff involving ropes but I think it’s safer to use these as you have never done this before!” He stood her on her feet and hugged her again, “Are you ready?” Karen took a deep breath and exhaled.</p> <p>“I think so” she said, “Let’s do it!” Z led her to a small, padded bench, at each end, on both sides, steel bars extended out from it horizontally. Z got her to lie down on her tummy, then he stretched her legs and arms out to her sides and clipped the cuffs to the bar! As this was being done she heard Nancy calling out from behind the partition.</p> <p>“L ! gimme a fuckin hand here will ya!” She watched as L went behind the partition to Nancy, then she heard grunting and swearing! ‘What the heck are they doing?’ she wondered</p> <p>Z produced a couple of hair bands and pulled her hair out into two “pony tails” on either side of her head, just like the girls in Japanese Hentai cartoons! Presently L reappeared and both men stood in front of her, a few feet apart and looked at her.</p> <p>“Fuckin awesome!” exclaimed L while Z nodded in agreement! “You really look the business kid! These shots are gonna be smokin!” To Karen’s concern both men then pulled on leather hoods which covered most of their faces! “It’s Ok kid!” said L, “Don’t worry, these are just for effect!” Karen then heard a click, click, clicking noise, the noise of hard heels on a hard floor and Nancy came back into view and stood between the two men.</p> <p>Karen’s eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped, “Woah!” she exclaimed “Nancy! You look … Hot!” Now she knew what the cursing had been for! Nancy’s already slim waist had been tightened even further into a wasp shape by a studded, leather corset! That was not all, she was wearing leather gloves which went all the way up her arms and leather boots which reached almost to her crotch! They had wicked stiletto heels! Her breasts and pelvis were still bare though and she was wearing a “Zorro” type mask. In one hand she held a short, braided leather whip ! Her long, blonde hair had been pulled tightly back and braided into a plait.</p> <p>“Thanks sweetie pie” she said, smiling, “But you have to remember to call me mistress while the cameras are rolling! Isn’t that right slaves?” She addressed L and Z.</p> <p>“Yes mistress!” They replied, as one! She walked over to Karen and kissed her on the cheek, “Now then sweetie pie, there’s no easy way to break this to you but, see this here whip?” she held it up for Karen to see and Karen nodded. “Well ….. I’m going to whip you with it!”</p> <p>Karen’s eyes opened wider, “Wh, what? Y, you’re gonna whip me? You said you’re gonna WHIP me! But I thought, I thought we were friends! You can’t mean it, you can’t!” Nancy gently stroked Karen’s hair..</p> <p>“It’s Ok sweetie pie” she said, “It’ll hurt yes, but not as bad as you think, I have to, see, to make it look good for the cameras, here I’ll show you! L, could you oblige?” L walked over and took the whip from Nancy, she Stood in front of Karen and leaned forwards until her face was next to Karen’s and she put her arms around her shoulders. She then spread her legs apart, her bare rump sticking up in the air, “ Watch now Karen, watch and learn. Ready when you are L” L stood behind Nancy, raised the whip in the air and brought it down fast across her naked buttocks “CRACK!” Karen felt Nancy stiffen and gasp! CRACK! Came another blow, then a third and a fourth, “AHHH GOD FUCK!” said Nancy, “Again, AGAIN!” CRACK!CRACK! Two more strikes followed and Nancy gripped Karen tighter, “OH FUCK! FUCK!” she cried. Then L stopped, walked up to them and placed the whip on Karen’s back. “S, see, “ Nancy whispered in her ear, “It, it’s not so bad sweetie pie, in time you get to li ke it!” She stood up and turned around to Karen could see her backside, it was criss-crossed with six , bright, pink stripes!</p> <p>“See? It doesn’t break the skin and doesn’t hurt a lot, the marks will clear up in a day or two, ok?” Karen looked doubtful, but she knew that in her current position she was utterly helpless, Nancy could do anything she liked! “Ready when you are boys” said Nancy. L and Z started the Vid Cams and set the still cameras for timed shutter release, then they went and stood on either side of Karen’s head, facing Nancy. Nancy took up a position behind the trembling Karen and then, as the Vid Cams whirred and the cameras clicked, she lashed out, striking the whip across Karen’s buttocks! Karen shrieked at the pain, it felt like her whole rump was on fire!</p> <p>“Aiiieeeee!” She cried “ Stop, please no Nancy no, please stop!” Nancy struck out again, lashing Karen across her legs this time! Karen cried out in pain again!</p> <p>“It’s MISTRESS you fucking little slut” Nancy yelled, lashing out again and again! Karen bucked and heaved in her restraints as the pain washed over her!</p> <p>“Hurt her mistress!” said L and Z together as they stood there and stroked their big cocks! “Fucking hurt the little slut!” “P, please mistress, please!” she cried, “Please stop, please! It hurts, it hurts!” She cried and sobbed and twisted and turned but could not avoid the whip! Nancy walked up to her and she gently stroked her back, up and down, moving her hands down she began to rub Karen’s slit. Karen gasped at her touch and trembled, “P, please mistress I … oohhhhhh!” she squirmed as Nancy rubbed her little clit and probed her love hole making her wet again!, conflicting sensations of pain and pleasure washed over her! Nancy withdrew her hand and stepped back again “Please, mistress, please don’t stop!” said Karen.</p> <p>“I won’t” Nancy replied and lashed out with the whip, cracking it across Karen’s legs again! Karen shrieked in fresh pain! .</p> <p>“Oh God no! Please no! I meant … Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Aiiieeeee!!” She cried and squealed as Nancy lashed her across her back and rump, some of the swats flicked between her legs and struck her on her sex making her shriek louder, sweat covered her shaking body as she cried and sobbed and screamed as the whip struck again and again! Finally Nancy walked up to her, kissed and licked her face, then walked away out of shot, leaving her lying there, crying and sobbing. There was a few moments pause then Z spoke.</p> <p>“Time out!” he said, Nancy dropped the whip to the floor, ran back to Karen and hugged her, kissing her on the cheeks.</p> <p>“Oh God Karen I’m sorry!” said Nancy, as she examined her , Z unclipped Karen from the restraints and held her too.</p> <p>“You were brilliant Karen, brilliant!” he said, running his own hands over Karen’s body, checking that there was no damage.</p> <p>“Y, you h, hurt m, me!” sobbed Karen, looking up at Nancy as tears rolled down her cheeks, “you hurt me with that w, whip!”</p> <p>“I know sweetie pie, but I had to” Nancy replied, “We have to make these things look as real as possible for the cameras! It doesn’t hurt so bad now though does it?” Karen had to admit that her skin tingled and felt hot now but the pain had died away.</p> <p>“N, no” she said, “N, no It’s mostly gone I suppose”. Z proffered a tissue and Nancy wiped Karen’s tears away. L appeared with a bottle of water which Karen drank eagerly.</p> <p>“I told you so” said Nancy, “And didn’t it feel good when I rubbed you here?” she said as she pressed her hand onto Karen’s sex again.</p> <p>“Y, yes” Karen replied, “That part was good, I, I didn’t want you to stop! I liked that part!” Nancy helped her back onto her feet.</p> <p>“There you go then sweetie pie, come on and let’s do another set eh” Karen looked up at Nancy with big pleading eyes.</p> <p>“Are, are you going to whip me again?” she said, tears began rolling down her cheeks again at the thought of being subject to more pain!</p> <p>“I won’t lie to you sweetie pie” Nancy replied, “Yes I am, but it won’t be so bad this time, try not to think of it as pain, remember how I was when L whipped me? You get to like it kid, it’s not a bad thing! And you have to remember I don’t mean it, neither do L and Z, it’s just acting kid, at the end of the day you will be home and safe with a big, fat bank balance!” Z put his hands on Karen’s shoulders.</p> <p>“Come on Karen” he said in that friendly voice of his, “Trust me, it won’t be so bad! You are doing great sweetie, the best little model we’ve ever had in here!” She let him lead her over to another piece of apparatus, a long, padded steel bar about four feet off the ground, held up by two support bars. Another horizontal bar joined the supports together near the floor. He picked her up and sat her on the padded bar, “Ok now sweetie, I want you to stretch your legs out on either side for me, can you do that?” Karen didn’t know why but she obeyed, she took gymnastics at school so doing the splits wasn’t hard. She spread her legs out on either side and Z clipped her ankle cuffs to the bar, then he took two, broad leather straps, wrapped them around the bar and her thighs and buckled them tight. He stepped behind her, “Ok now Karen” he said, “I want you to lean back now” He put his hands on her shoulders as she obeyed and he gently lowered her until she was upside down. Then he spread her arms apart and clipped them to the lower bar. She was helpless again, upside down and with her legs splayed out wider than before, completely exposing her sex! Whatever they were going to do, she was again in no position to stop them! Nancy came up to her and crouched down to kiss her.</p> <p>“Wh, what happens now mistress?” said Karen, Nancy smiled, stroked her hair and face and kissed her again. “In a few minutes I will use a flogger on you, but I think your hard work has earned a reward first!”</p> <p>“Flogger?” said Karen, “Wh, what do you mean flogger? What’s a … oooooohhhhhhh!” she gasped! Nancy had stood up, leaned over her and was now licking and stroking at her slit! Karen wriggled and squirmed in her restraints as Nancy worked on her Sex, licking, sucking, nibbling, stroking and probing! Karen gasped and moaned and whimpered as Nancy continued until, with a scream, she stiffened and climaxed, her hot love juice bubbling out of her juicy cunt and running down her body! Nancy expertly licked and lapped it all up!</p> <p>“Time to shoot pics now sweetie pie” she said “Just remember it’s all an act!” Then she got up and moved away, leaving Karen trembling and panting behind her! Karen heard the cameras all being switched on again and then Nancy was standing in front of her, holding a handle with long, wide leather straps attached! </p> <p>“Now you are going to suffer bitch!” Nancy said and brought the flogger down fast! Lashing it across her thigh! She cried out as fresh pain coursed through her! Again and again the flogger was cracked down on her thighs, first this side, then that, each time moving closer to her sex! She cried and cried and begged for Nancy to stop! But the lashing continued! Nancy paused and Z bent down, took a fist full of Karen’s hair and twisted, Karen winced at this new pain!</p> <p>“Beg the mistress to hurt you some more bitch!” he barked at her! “Beg for more pain you worthless little fuck slut!” Karen choked back her sobs.</p> <p>“P, please mistress, h, hurt, m, me some more” she said, her whole body trembling . Z twisted her hair again bringing fresh tears to her face.</p> <p>Louder you little cunt!” he said “Louder you little fuck slut! And remember what you are!” He slapped her across the face.</p> <p>“PLEASE MISTRESS! HURT ME SOME MORE! WHIP ME PLEASE! WHIP THIS WORTHLESS LITTLE FUCK SLUT!” she yelled, Z released her and backed off.</p> <p>“Very well” said Nancy, “I will grant you your wish fuck slut!” She crackled the flogger down again, and again and again and again as Karen shrieked and wailed! Finally , Nancy brought the flogger straight down onto her slit! Cracking it down on her intimate parts that had just given her so much pleasure! She shrieked and cried in pain but , at the same time couldn’t help feeling stimulated at the sensation, pain and pleasure, both feelings at the same time! Then Nancy stopped, dropped the flogger and walked away out of shot, just like before. After a moment, again like before, Z spoke.</p> <p>“Time out” he said , and he and Nancy rushed up to Karen and comforted her once more. Z unbuckled the straps, unclipped the cuffs and lowered her down, hugging her to him. L appeared again with more water which Karen eagerly accepted, being whipped under hot studio lights was thirsty work!</p> <p>“Excellent sweetie!” said Z, “Just fucking excellent” He released her and Karen hugged onto Nancy and looked up at her with her tear streaked face. Nancy brushed away her tears.</p> <p>“D, did I do g, good Nancy?” she asked. Nancy smiled and hugged her tightly, squeezing the little girl to her breasts.</p> <p>“You did great sweetie pie” she replied “Real great! Did I hurt you very much this time honey?” She asked as she kissed Karen on the cheek.</p> <p>“Y, yes” came the reply, “B, but it’s n, not so bad n, now. It’s l, like before, it goes away but I, I feel kinda warm, wh, where you whipped me!” Nancy reached down and gently stroked Karen’s sex.</p> <p>“And how do you feel here sweetie pie?” she whispered as she felt Karen react to her touch, as she pushed her sex onto Nancy’s hand.</p> <p>“I, I f, feel good, like before” came the reply! Nancy hugged the little girl tightly and kissed her, she felt Karen sliding her tongue into her mouth and the kiss became a passionate one! Her hand still between the younger girl’s legs felt her sex becoming moist again!</p> <p>“See sweetie pie”, she said, “you are starting to like it! Come on now, one more set to do and then we can all have some fun!” Z reached down and helped Karen onto her feet, he led her over to a clear area where two chains were attached to rings on the floor, he clipped these on to her ankle cuffs. He then picked up something like a TV remote and pressed a button on it. Karen heard the soft whirring of a motor and watched as a horizontal metal bar, suspended on two more chains, descended from the ceiling above her! Z clipped her wrist cuffs to this bar and pushed another button on the handset, she heard the whirring again and the metal bar rose up, pulling her arms up and over her body, then pulling her up off the floor! She grunted as her full weight was taken on her wrists! The cuffs were padded though so they didn’t cut into her. “Are you ok?” asked Z, checking her wrist and ankle cuffs, she was far enough off the floor now so that her eyes were level with his and her body was stretched tightly into an “X”!</p> <p>“I, I think so!” she gasped in reply “It, it hurts a little but, but I think I’m alright”. Z hugged her close and kissed her on the chest.</p> <p>“Ok sweetie” he said, “we’ll begin, remember what you are, a little fuck slut, me and L are your masters and Nancy is your mistress!” She heard the cameras being set again and Z stepped back from her, L appeared and handed something to him, it was yet another whip! This one was different though, I was longer and was split into dozens of thin tails, she noticed that L had one too! Two whips! Then her heart sank as Nancy stepped into view, tapping a short, stiff, riding crop against her leg!</p> <p>“Is the little fuck slut ready?” she asked, stepping up to Karen and placing the tip of the riding crop onto her left breast!</p> <p>“She is ready mistress” said Z moving behind Karen. L stood in front of her, swishing his whip back and forth, behind her she could hear Z doing the same.</p> <p>“What do you want us to do little fuck slut?” asked Nancy in a sarcastic tone, “Do you want pain little fuck slut? Does this little whore want us to hurt her? ANSWER!”</p> <p>“Y, yes mistress” Karen replied, “This little fuck slut wants mistress and masters to hurt her, she wants pain, please mistress, please masters, hurt me, HURT ME! PLEASE!” Nancy cracked the riding crop down on Karen’s nipple.</p> <p>“Ahhhhh” she cried, “Thank you mistress, thank you, hurt me more mistress, please hurt me more I beg you please!” Nancy cracked the crop against her right nipple! Karen threw her head back and cried again!</p> <p>“Beg the masters to flog you little fuck slut!” said Nancy, “Beg them to use their whips on you! Beg them to whip the fuck out of you! Beg them to hurt you! BEG THEM!” She cracked the crop across both of Karen’s nipples again!</p> <p>Ahhhh!, Aiieeee!” Karen squealed! “P, please masters, f, flog this worthless little fuck slut, whip me, flog me p, please, hurt me! Whip the fuck out of me! Please!”</p> <p>“LOUDER!” yelled Nancy and cracked the crop down on Karen’s hairless little mound! Karen shrieked as pain shot through her sex!</p> <p>“WHIP ME MASTERS PLEASE! FLOG ME! WHIP THE FUCK OUT OF THIS WORTHLESS LITTLE FUCK SLUT! HURT ME MASTERS! HURT ME! I BEG YOU HURT ME!” Nancy backed away from her and L and Z mover closer, raising their whips up high!</p> <p>“Do it !” said Nancy “Whip this little cunt without mercy! Flog her! Hurt her! Make the little fuck slut scream for me! Hurt her! HURT HER! HURT HER!!!!!” she screamed! L and Z lashed out! Karen jerked in her restraints as the whips hit at the same time! Lashing her many times at once across her back, belly and chest! She screamed as a wave of pain lanced through her! “HARDER!” screamed Nancy! “WHIP THE FUCKING LITTLE SLUT HARDER!” She cracked Karen on her mound with the crop again! “BEG THEM TO WHIP YOU HARDER YOU LITTLE FUCKING CUNT!” The whips cracked against Karen’s legs, front and back and across her buttocks!</p> <p>“AHHHH! AHHHH! AIIIEEEEE!” she shrieked “HARDER MASTERS! AIII! AIIIII! HARDER PLEASE HARDER! HURT ME MASTERS! HURT THIS WORTHLESS LITTLE CUNT!” The whips cracked across her shaking little body again and again as she shrieked and screamed and cried! Finally L and Z stopped and backed off, leaving Karen hanging there, trembling, sobbing, gasping for breath, her little chest heaving, her body covered in thin, bright, pink stripes, covered in sweat! Nancy stepped up to Karen again, she leaned forwards, put her tongue on Karen’s belly and licked upwards, licking the sweat from her body, kissing and biting her nipples as Karen winced and moaned. Then she stepped back again.</p> <p>“Now fuck the little slut !” she said, “Fuck her hard, ream her little cunt and arse! Stab your cocks deep into her! Fuck her! Rape her! RAPE HER!” she screamed! Z stepped up to Karen’s still trembling body as she hung in mid air and unclipped her ankles. He picked up the handset, pressed a button and lowered her until her sex was at cock height! Then both men stepped up to her, Z in front and L behind. L grabbed her legs, spread them apart and pushed her towards Z! Z grabbed her by the buttocks, pulled her towards him and placed his hand on her sex, it was dripping wet with excitement already! He placed the tip of his cock against her sopping wet quim! Karen looked up at him and whispered…...</p> <p>“Please Z , please, you’re bigger than L, please be …… AHHHH! AHHHHHH! AIIIIIIEEEEE!!!” she screamed as Z thrust his rampant cock deep into her juicy wet cunt! “AHHH! AHHH! OH GOD! OH GOD! OH MASTER! AHHH!” She screamed as z pounded his thick length in and out of her! The she felt L’s hands on her backside, felt his fingers probing her anus and penetrating it! Felt him working his fingers around , stretching her arse hole, working something oily into it! Then she felt the tip of his cock at her rectum! “OH GOD NO! PLEASE NO! NO MASTER NOHOHOHOHO!” She screamed again as L forced his cock deep into her arse, her belly felt like it was going to explode as the two big cocks were thrust in and out of her! Filling her gut to the limit with each thrust inward! As she shrieked and screamed the two men gripped her tighter, gripped her hips and her buttocks painfully tight and fucked her harder and faster! Finally, after what seemed an eternity, L shouted and came, she felt his hot spunk bursting inside her and flooding her rectum, Z continued to pound away as L withdrew and she felt his spunk dribbling from her arse and down her legs. Finally, with a loud grunt, Z climaxed too and sent his seed spurting into her sex. The thick juice ran back down his cock and oozed out of her! Then Z also withdrew and stepped away from her, leaving her hanging there, gasping for breath, body glistening with sweat, face red and streaked with tears, spunk oozing from her cunt and arse ! He paused again for a moment, then spoke.</p> <p>“That’s a wrap!” he said, Nancy ran back to Karen and hugged her around the waist, dropping her crop to the floor. Z pressed a button on the hand set and Karen was gently lowered. As Z unclipped Karen from the bar Nancy hugged her tightly and kissed her cheek.</p> <p>“Oh God Karen you were brilliant” she said “Absolutely brilliant sweetie pie, it was like you really believed it! I’m just so sorry we had to hurt you so much!” Karen returned Nancy’s hug, she pulled the older girl tightly to her. Leaned up and kissed Nancy on the mouth, forcing her mouth open and thrusting her tongue inside! They kissed passionately for a moment then Karen withdrew.</p> <p>“Thank you mistress!” she said “ Thank you for my pain! Thank you for my pleasure mistress!” Nancy gently stroked her hair.</p> <p>“It’s ok sweetie pie” she said “We’re all done now, you don’t have to call me mistress anymore” Karen leaned up again and whispered in Nancy’s ear .</p> <p>“Thank you mistress, your little fuck slut thanks you for her pain and pleasure, little fuck slut is yours my mistress, yours to do with as you please!” It was Nancy’s turn to open her eyes wide! She looked at the younger girl in awe as Z pulled Karen away and started rubbing her down with a towel, showering her with praise and promising that there would be a bonus for such a fantastic performance! As she watched Karen being attended to by Z, L came over and started helping her out of her bondage outfit.</p> <p>“Fuckin unbelievable eh Nancy!” he said, “She’s a fuckin natural aint she? I hope her mum lets us use her again she’s smokin hot stuff that one! Gorgeous with it too” She watched as Z picked Karen up , carried her over to the bed area and laid her down on it, he continued to shower her with praise as he checked every inch of her body, rolling her over and back several times before satisfying himself that no damage had been done, no skin was broken. HE then gave her more water to drink and removed the collar and cuffs.</p> <p>“Ok Karen sweetie” he said “Me and L and going to go and clean up again, I’ll leave you here with Nancy for a while and when we get back the two of you can go and take another shower while we wrap up” With that the two men walked out of the studio area. Nancy, naked again, got onto the bed and laid down beside Karen, she hugged the younger girl to her again, resting Karen’s head between her firm, young breasts.</p> <p>“Karen” she said “I meant what I said, we’ve finished now you know, you don’t have to call me mistress anymore you know”</p> <p>“I want to mistress” said Karen “I love you mistress, I’ll do anything you ask, anything!” She turned her head and kissed each of Nancy’s breasts in turn, nuzzling and nibbling the older girl’s nipples!</p> <p>“Oh Karen” she sighed “I love you too sweetie pie. I’ll be your mistress if you want me to, if and whenever you come back here I’ll be your mistress my little fuck slut!” The two girls hugged each other tighter and lay there together, resting and enjoying the warmth of each other’s skin.</p> <p class=""h2"">6) Mommie’s Return</p> <p>Presently L and Z returned, both were wearing only bath robes again , “Showers are free now girls” said Z, “Why don’t you two go and relax and have a good, long, hot one eh!” The two naked girls slid off the bed and walked towards the shower room hand in hand. As before, the showers were already hot and running, they stepped under the shower heads together and embraced as the hot water cascaded over their naked bodies. They soaped each other up as before and ran their hands over each other’s skin. They embraced each other again and rubbed their bodies together, the hot, running water felt so good and refreshing to Karen after her ordeal. They kissed again, tongues darting into each other’s mouths and twining together! They finished showering and dried each other off, then Nancy took Karen to a padded bench and asked her to lie down on it face down. Karen did as she was asked, then she felt Nancy pouring something onto her back.</p> <p>“What are you doing mistress?” she asked, then she sighed as she felt Nancy rubbing her hard, digging her fingers into her muscles and working the liquid in.</p> <p>“I’m massaging you silly, you’ve been stretched out a lot so I’m rubbing oil into you to ease your muscles and ligaments!” She continued to work on Karen’s back and shoulders, then she moved on to her arms, gently bending and flexing the joints to limber them up, then she did the same with Karen’s buttocks and legs. Karen couldn’t help thinking that Nancy had strong fingers for such a slip of a girl! </p> <p>Thank you mistress!” sighed Karen, “Your hands feel so good on my skin” Nancy flipped Karen over and began to work on her front, working her fingers into her chest and belly, slowly moving her hands down to Karen’s sex!. Karen placed her hands on Nancy’s, “Please mistress” she whispered, “Please let me pleasure you too!”</p> <p>Nancy got onto the bench and straddled Karen so that her slit was at Karen’s mouth, she leaned forward to Karen’s sex and began to lick and stroke while Karen did the same to her. They stayed like that for several minutes, licking, kissing, sucking, probing, moaning and gasping. They brought each other off several times and lapped up each other’s love juice! Finally Nancy slid off the bench and helped Karen to get her feet where they embraced and kissed again. “I love you mistress!” said Karen “Your little fuck slut loves you”!</p> <p>“I love you too little fuck slut” said Nancy, “Let’s go back to the boys now, I bet their cocks are stiff again and I want to watch them fuck you one more time before you leave us sweetie pie!” She took Karen by the hand and led her into the studio area once more. L and Z were still naked and were looking at images on a computer which was on a desk to one side.</p> <p>“Hi girls!” said Z and beckoned them over, he pulled Karen towards him so she could see the screen and held her around the waist. She saw picture upon picture of herself on the screen, “As you can see we’ve downloaded everything and we’ve got some fantastic stuff! All thanks to you Karen, you are real trooper, sweetie a real trooper!” He swivelled his chair to face her and pulled her towards him. She straddled him and sat down on his lap where he hugged her close , stroking her back and buttocks with his big hands. “Trouble is, looking at all of those hot pictures of you has got me and L real horny again!” She could feel his big cock becoming hard again and it was sticking up between her buttocks! How about we all go back to the bed and have a final fuck before we call it a day? He lifted her face up to him and kissed her on the mouth, she opened hers and allowed his tongue to slip inside twining her own tiny tongue around it.</p> <p>“That would be real nice Z” she whispered, “real nice, but, please, you need to be more gentle with me this time, I’m a bit sore now!” He stood up, holding her in place by her buttocks, carried her over to the bed and sat her down, L and Nancy joined them. Nancy moved Karen so that she was on all fours on the bed with Z’s cock at her mouth, she slipped her lips around the thick shaft and started sucking him eagerly! L knelt behind her and started to gently work her slit with his fingers, probing her vagina. It was already wet with anticipation! As he did so Nancy leaned down and engulfed his cock with her mouth, at the same time reaching underneath Karen with one hand and rubbing and pinching her little breasts and nipples. Then she took his cock out of her mouth and guided it towards Karen’s wet love hole. As she felt the stiff pole easing into her, Karen pulled back from Z’s cock and gasped!</p> <p>“Oh God yes L” she moaned “Oh yes, yes push it in! Deeper! Deeper!” She plunged her mouth down onto Z’s erection again and started sucking him deeper and harder and faster as L pumped his hard cock in and out of her juicy, hot cunt! Nancy darted between the men, kissing each, passionately, in turn,. Stroking their cocks and stroking Karen, stroking, licking, nibbling at anything she could get her hands and mouth on! A ringing noise made her stop and look up!</p> <p>“Oh fuck!” she said, “That must be Joyce come back already!” She leapt off the bed and ran to the door which led to the reception area, grabbing a towel on the way. “You three carry on I’ll see to it” The others needed no encouragement! Both men sighed and groaned as they fucked little, eleven year old Karen harder!</p> <p>Joyce stood outside the building ringing the door bell, she saw the tiny peephole move to one side, then she heard the door being unlocked. It opened and Nancy looked up at her, “Come on in” she said. As she did so she saw that Nancy was holding a towel to her front to cover her nakedness, it wasn’t doing a very good job!</p> <p>“Errmm” Nancy continued “We, we’re just finishing off, if you wait here I’ll get Z to come out when we’ve wrapped up, we won’t be long!” She turned and fled back through the door into the studio, as she left she gave Joyce a good view of her rump and the six, pink stripes which were still decorating it!</p> <p>Joyce waited for a few minutes then walked to the door of the studio, it wasn’t locked! She pushed it open a little and peered inside, her jaw dropped! She entered and stood transfixed at the scenario on the bed in front of her, her little daughter, naked, being fucked in both ends by two, big cocks while a naked teenage girl rubbed and stroked her everywhere she could! As she watched Z gave a cry of “Oh God Yes!” pulled Karen’s head away from him and sent a stream of spunk jetting into her open mouth! As she closed her mouth around it, Nancy darted her mouth down onto Z’s cock and he pumped the rest of his seed into her! Joyce watched in shock and fascination as Nancy gulped and swallowed and gulped and swallowed. She watched as her daughter opened her mouth and started screaming as L piled his cock into her harder and faster! She could see that her daughter was in pain but the cries were of pleasure too, as Karen cried out in her orgasm, a mixture of spittle and spun k drooled out of her open mouth and down her chin! Then L gave a shout as he emptied his balls into Karen’s sex and his spunk oozed out of her and flowed over his groin, he slid his cock out of her and Karen spun round and plunged her mouth over his length, sucking and licking it clean of his spunk and her love juice, She licked at his balls and groin also, lapping up the cum that had oozed out of her! As the two men sagged back onto the bed, gasping for breath, the girls moved towards each other and hugged and kissed, Nancy licking the cum from Karen’s chin and face, both girls passing it from mouth to mouth and sharing it before swallowing! Joyce watched as Karen then laid back and Nancy leaned over her and began to lick and suck the spunk from her vagina, watched as Nancy’s attention brought her daughter to another, screaming climax! Then all 4 figures lay still, chests heaving! Bodies sweating!</p> <p>“Karen?” said Joyce, her daughter’ raised her head and looked at her, then she launched herself off the bed and ran towards her mother!</p> <p>“Mommie!” She yelled and threw her arms around her mother’s waist, hugging her tightly! As Joyce hugged her daughter she looked in horror at the network of bright, pink stripes which covered her body!</p> <p>“Oh God honey are you ok? Did they hurt you baby?” tears began to roll down her cheeks as Karen hugged her tightly but said nothing. Joyce pulled Karen away from her, knelt down and looked her daughter in the face “Please honey, talk to mommie, are you ok? Did they hurt you?” Karen looked at her mother and spoke.</p> <p>“Well ….. they did but, but it’s not so bad now, I’m kinda sore but, but they did nice things to me too so it wasn’t so bad, I, I kinda liked it after a while.” Nancy appeared by Karen’s side, still naked like Karen, she was carrying Karen’s dress and shoes.</p> <p>“I’ll get Karen cleaned up and dressed for you Joyce” She took the younger girl by the hand and led her of to the shower room again. Joyce got to her feet again just as a Z reached her, he had put on his bathrobe, L who had also donned his bathrobe busied himself at the computer.</p> <p>“You bastard!” Joyce hissed at Z, wiping the tears from her face, did you have to mark her so much, all those stripes on her skin, what in Gods name did you do to her?”</p> <p>“Nothing more than I said we would Joyce” came the reply, “We discussed what she would go through when we first met remember?” Joyce hung her head and nodded, “The marks will be gone in a few days, we were very careful not to break the skin or draw blood! Well, except for when we popped her cherry of course, but as you can se she quickly developed and appetite for a good fuck!” Joyce gave him a savage look! “She’s a good kid Joyce and I think she’s found her niche with us, there will be a bonus for today’s work!”</p> <p>“A bonus?” said Joyce, her mood seeming to relax a little, clearly the thought of more money sweetened her mood somewhat!</p> <p>“Yes”, said Z, “No offence though, but I will be opening a trust fund for her and supervising it myself, I want to make sure she keeps her hard earned cash this time!” Joyce shot him another evil look and hung her head again “Don’t worry Joyce, you’ll get your share if you bring her back to us, we can do a lot with Karen, she’s a natural!” Joyce looked away from him.</p> <p>“I don’t know Z, this is all so intense, it’s just too much to take in, I didn’t realise she would be hurt and marked so much I …. I don’t know”.</p> <p>“Think about it” said Z “Next time we’ll pay double!” Joyce’s eyes lit up at that news! Nancy and Karen came back into the room, Nancy was still naked but Karen had dressed, Z accompanied Karen and Joyce to the front door and showed them out giving Karen one last hug, “I hope to see you soon sweetie!” He said, Karen kissed him on the lips and left with her mother. When Z entered the studio area again, Nancy was flat on her back on the bed with her legs wrapped around L who was pounding his cock into her pussy!</p> <p>“Get, uh, uh, uh, over, uh, uh, here, uh , uh Z!” she gasped as L drove his length into her savagely, “ After w, watching, uh, uh, uh, OH GOD YES L HARDER! Y, you two with K, Karen, I, I’m as, h, horny, uh, uh, ungh, as hell, uh, uh, OH God, y, your’e next! C, come and AHH! AHH! YES! C, come and, f, fuck my brains out!”</p> <p>Outside Joyce drove off, Karen sitting quietly beside her, after a few miles Karen looked up at her mother and spoke, “Mommie!” she said quietly “Can I go back there again please!?”</p></div>","['This Story is dedicated to L, who gave me the idea and to K, his constant inspiration! A nod is also due to James Bondage and his R.O.P.E model agency story for additional inspiration!']"
1468,"Mandy, Pre-Teen Slut - Mandy and the Pool Boys",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Mandy returns and is hungry for more cock! and there just happens to be a pool boy handy!,2005-01-17,166,4,"MM, g, anal, bd, cons, oral",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was a bright, hot, sunny Saturday! Mandy’s parents had gone shopping and Mandy was indulging in one of her favourite pastimes, lounging by the pool! She was a little over twelve and a half years old, average height for her age, slim body, long blonde hair, drop dead gorgeous! Over the last month her breasts had grown a little and were like two half lemons on either side of her chest, she had also begun to sprout a little hair around her labia and on her mound. She had already begun to shave this, keeping her labia bare and saving the tiniest tuft of blonde hair on her mound at the top of her slit.</p> <p>She was wearing a tiny, white bikini, her favourite. It qualified as a bikini as there were two parts, a top and a bottom, neither of which were designed to conceal much! The top consisted of two, tiny, white triangles, just enough to cover about half of each of her small breasts! Slim, white cords barely a couple of millimetres thick tied the top around her neck and around her back. The bottom consisted of one, white triangle, barely enough to cover the tiny tuft of blonde hair on her mound and her sex underneath. A slim, white cord extended from this, up between her pert, firm buttocks and was fixed to a tiny ring, two other similar cords extended forwards from this to meet another two cords extending from the front triangle, the thong was tied at the sides. From the rear she looked naked! From the front, not much different!</p> <p>She was lying, stretched out on a sun lounger, her head tilted to one side, watching the pool boy, who was on the other side of the pool, hosing the area down. His name was Marco, a handsome young man, tall, tanned and athletic. He was only wearing a pair of swimming trunks and the sight of him was making Mandy feel as horny as hell! Mandy was no stranger to sex, she had screwed half the boys in her class! Then, of course, there had been the incident with her Uncle Bob the previous month when she was staying with him at his beach house. He had caught her masturbating and had spanked her! One thing had led to another and they had finished up fucking each others brains out! The experience had given her a taste for older men, with bigger cocks! Marco wasn’t as old as her uncle, he was about twenty one, but that was still a lot older than her and the bulge in his trunks was very impressive! Mandy slid her hand down over her belly and between her legs, she closed her eyes a nd started to rub herself, since she had been caught by her uncle she had mastered the art of bringing herself off quietly! It was her moaning and groaning that had brought him into her room to see what was going on! In no time at all her body jerked and trembled and her love juice oozed out of her sex, wetting the material (what there was of it) of her bikini bottom!</p> <p>Mandy exhaled quietly and took a deep breath, she opened her eyes, Marco was looking at her! He turned away, she wondered if he knew what she had been doing, he didn’t give any indication he did. She sat up and stretched, bringing herself off was ok but not nearly satisfying enough. She wanted a good fucking! She wanted a big, fat cock inside her and she knew just where to get one! She stood up and dived into the pool with a loud splash, she swum around for a minute then made her way over to where Marco was. She heaved herself up onto the pool edge, her hands resting on it, fingers towards her, her arms straight and framing her torso, pushing her tiny breasts forward, emphasising them, her bum just clear of the water. She flung her head back, sending her hair flying over her shoulders in a shower of water. Her nipples were hard and stiff, clearly visible through the thin material of her top!</p> <p>“Marco” she said, he turned to look at her, the bulge in his trunks was noticeably bigger! “Why don’t you take a break and come and have a swim!”</p> <p>“Umm, I don’t know miss” he replied, “I’m due to finish soon and my friend is coming by to pick me up, I don’t think I have time”</p> <p>“Oh come on” Mandy pouted, “You’ve time for a little swim, come on in and keep me company, give me a race to the other end , come on, pleeeeaaase!” </p> <p>“Well, ok just a little while” came the reply . Marco dived in and joined her at the side of the pool, “Just one race though, to the other side and back ok!”</p> <p>“Ok” Mandy replied, “ We’ll go on three yes?” Marco nodded and they placed their feet against the pool side ready to launch off. Mandy began counting “One … two ….. THREE!” She launched herself forward and swam for all she was worth but it was no contest, Marco was bigger, stronger and much faster, bye the time she reached the other side he was already a third of the way back but she carried on anyway. Marco reached the starting point and leant against the poolside holding the rail, catching his breath. He paused to wipe the water from his face and hair then looked around.</p> <p>“I win I think!” he said , grinning. Then his grin vanished, Mandy was nowhere to be seen! He was just about to call out her name when he felt something grabbing at his trunks! He looked down and there was Mandy gripping the waistband of his trunks with both hands! Before he could react she dragged them down to his ankles and off, then she swam away with them! She reached the other side of the pool, broke the surface, grabbed the ladder and started hauling herself out, throwing the trunks ahead of her. As she did so she turned to see where Marco was, he was right behind her! She shrieked and kept climbing, she was almost out when Marco reached out a hand and just managed to catch hold of the straps on the back of her bikini bottom. She screamed, reached for the ties at either side of the thong and pulled, it came undone and she fled forward leaving Marco holding it in his hand! She picked up his trunks and turned around laughing and giggling and panting for breath!</p> <p>“Miss” he yelled out “C’mon give me back my trunks this isn’t funny!” Mandy waved his trunks in front of her with one hand, the other on her hip. She didn’t care that she was naked down below, nor that she was giving him a good eyeful of her crotch!</p> <p>“Come and get them” she said, “Come on big boy, chase me, chase me!” She kept dangling the trunks in front of her.</p> <p>“Come on Mandy this isn’t right, I could get in trouble you know!” He looked around to make sure there was no one else about!</p> <p>“If you want em back you’re gonna have to come and get em!” she said, a cheeky grin spreading across her face.</p> <p>“Have it your way then!” said Marco and started up the ladder, he was almost out of the pool before Mandy gave another shriek, turned and fled, but not before she had a good look at his cock! It was as big as she had thought and she wasn’t disappointed! She ran across the lawn with Marco chasing after her, his big cock bouncing up and down and swinging from side to side! Mandy shrieked and laughed and screamed as he chased her round statues and chased her round lawn furniture before she led him back to the pool and stood behind the swing that her dad had put in recently, it was just the framework at the moment, they hadn’t attached the chains or the seat yet. She stood there weaving from side to side, Marco doing the same on the other side of the frame.</p> <p>“For God’s sake Mandy” he said, “someone will see, please give them back to me!” She scampered off again, giggling and laughing with Marco in hot pursuit. As she ran she looked behind to see how far behind her he was when …….</p> <p>“Ooofffff!” she exclaimed as she ran into something and bounced back, right into Marco’s arms! He grabbed her tightly with his hands around her upper arms.</p> <p>“Got you” he said! Mandy looked forward to see what she had bumped into. It was another young man about Marco’s age, just as tall and just as good looking! He was wearing a t-shirt and tight jeans.</p> <p>“Having fun are we?” he said, eyeing her almost naked body up and down, paying particular attention to the tuft of blonde hair on her mound!</p> <p>“Who are you?” she asked, completely unconcerned about the hungry look he was giving her! Marco let her go after pulling his trunks out of her hand, he didn’t put them on though and he held on to her bikini bottom!</p> <p>“This is Joseph my friend” said Marco, Mandy put her hands on her hips and looked the young man up and down, he really was good looking, and he had a big bulge in the front of his jeans!</p> <p>“Having a good look?” she said, as Joseph continued to stare at her near naked body. Mandy made no attempt to conceal her sex!</p> <p>“Yes thanks” he said, “but I want more than just a look kid!” Mandy felt Marco close behind her, felt his big cock poking her just above her buttocks!</p> <p>“What’s that supposed to mean?” she said. Joseph showed her something he was carrying, it was a digital camera!</p> <p>“You must be Mandy”, he said, “I’ve heard all about you, I do some of your neighbours pools see. I’ve met a few of your little girl friends, fucked a couple of em too, they’ve told me all about you kid. Proper little preteen fuck club you’ve got going amongst you haven’t you!” He turned the camera around so she could see the view screen. Bet your mum and dad wouldn’t like to see this would they!” Mandy looked, there on the screen was her image, almost naked, running around with the naked Marco chasing her! She gave Joseph and evil look!</p> <p>“So what do you want from me?” she asked. Joseph reached out with his other hand and placed it on one of her little breasts, squeezing the nipple gently through the flimsy material.</p> <p>“Nothing you haven’t given to quite a few other people” he said, “Play ball with me and Marco and I will delete the file!”</p> <p>“Shit!” she said, laughing, “Is that all? Man you don’t need blackmail to get that, why do you think I was running around with Marco’s trunks in my hand!” She reached forward, unzipped his fly, put her hand inside and pulled his cock out, it was easily as big as Marco’s! She reached behind her with her other hand and took hold of Marco’s cock too, then she started rubbing them, making them bigger and hard. “Man I’ve been as horny as hell all day and wanted him to fuck me! Now I’ve got two cocks to play with!” She turned around and walked back to the pool side, towing the young men behind her by their manhoods . When they reached the lounger Joseph pulled off his t-shirt while Mandy unfastened his belt, undid his jeans and pulled them down, as she knelt down to help him pull them off, Marco knelt down behind her, unfastened her flimsy top and slipped it off. He reached around her and roughly kneaded her little breasts with his big hands. “Here’s the deal” she said, sho w me the camera, delete the file and I’ll give you two the best suck and fuck you’ve ever had!” She leaned forwards, put her mouth over the end of his stiff pole and moved her head slowly up and down a few times, she pulled back, “Don’t worry, I’ll keep my word!” she said, But I want to see the pictures deleted first! AND the camera switched off and put away!”</p> <p>“Deal!” said Joseph, he showed her the camera, deleted all files, switched it off and handed it to her, she pulled out the batteries and flung them into some bushes, then handed it back.</p> <p>“Deal!” she said, “Now let me at those two big dicks!” Marco stood up and moved round to stand beside Joseph. Mandy took a cock in each hand and started slowly rubbing them up and down, both were over eight inches long and so thick she could barely get her hands around them, they weren’t as big as her uncle’s had been though, his had been a real Cunt Buster! Nine and a half inches long and as thick as her wrist! She had handled him though, not easily, but she had managed it, these two would be just right!</p> <p>She leaned forward and took Marco into her mouth, moving her head slowly up and down the thick shaft and licking her tongue around the penis head. At the same time she continued to stroke both cocks, squeezing them firmly. She alternated between them, sucking, licking and stroking, tasting the tiny drops of precum which soon appeared at the tip of each! She stood up, still stroking them and kissed them on their chests.</p> <p>“Now which one of you is going to be the first to shove his meat in me?” she said, giving them a wicked grin and squeezing their fat cocks hard!</p> <p>“Not so fast!” said Marco, he nodded to Joseph who stepped behind Mandy and gripped her arms, he reached down and picked up his trunks, the ones Mandy had pulled off him! He grabbed Mandy by the hair and pulled her head back!</p> <p>“What are you doing!” she said “Ahhhh” she opened her mouth wide at the sudden pain of having her hair pulled and Marco stuffed the trunks into her mouth hard!</p> <p>“You need a lesson in humility bitch!” he said, they dragged her over to the swing frame, Mandy struggled as hard as she could but she was no match for them! Joseph picked up his jeans and pulled out his belt, he used it to tie Mandy’s wrists together and then buckled the belt over the horizontal bracer bar of one of the “A” shaped uprights, they left her hanging there wriggling and retrieved the two parts of her bikini, taking a foot each they pulled her legs wide apart and used her bikini straps to tie her ankles to the uprights, wrapping the straps several times around for good measure, then they stood back to look at her, naked and spread eagled! Marco stepped up to her again and took hold of both her nipples, squeezing them hard and twisting them!</p> <p>“Mmmmmffff, nnngggggg!” Mandy squealed into the makeshift gag as pain shot through her abused little breasts, Marco slowly slid one hand down over her belly, fingered the tiny tuft of hair on her mound then slipped his fingers into her slit, finding her clitoris he teased it a little then pinched and squeezed it as hard as he had done to her nipples! Mandy shot her head back and screamed into the gag, her body trembling! She poked and pushed at the gag with her tongue and finally popped it out! “Stop it! Stop it you bastard that hurts!” she yelled. Marco picked up the trunks and stuffed them back into her mouth, they were the kind with a string round the waist so he tied that off behind her head to stop her from spitting them out again!</p> <p>“You are a very naughty girl Mandy” he growled, “And naughty little girls must be punished!” He picked up two small towels which were on a table by the lounger and dipped them both into the water, pulling them out he handed one to Joseph. They stepped up to Mandy again, Marco in front and Joseph behind, “Time for a little towel whipping Mandy!” he said and lashed out with the wet towel snapping it hard across her chest! At the same time Joseph cracked his towel across her rump! Mandy squealed into the gag as the pain hit her, she struggled for all she was worth but could not break free. The wet towels cracked across her naked skin again on her belly and thighs! Her body shook and trembled as blow after blow rained down on her, they cracked the towels across her nipples, belly, hips, back, backside and thighs, front and back! CRACK! CRACK! WHACK! WHACK! Mandy screamed into the gag but it muffled her, she bucked and heaved and twisted in her torment. Finally the whipping stopped and they threw the towels to one side.</p> <p>Taking an ankle each they untied her and dropped the bikini parts onto the floor, then Marco took both of her legs and pulled her towards him. Pulling her sex up to his cock, it was stiff and hard. Holding her with one hand by her buttocks he probed her sex with his other hand, she was sopping wet! “Fuck! You got off on that little whipping didn’t you!” he said, he put the tip of his cock up against her love hole, pushing the tip inside as she moaned into her gag, “Well, it will make this easier”. He shoved hard with his hips, pushing the entire length of his cock into her with one shove, ramming it into her hole like a piston!</p> <p>“Mmmmmmffff, nnfff, nffff, nnnggggg!” Mandy squealed into her gag and threw her head back as a wild mixture of pain and pleasure shot through her sex! Marco dug his fingers into her thighs and started to pump his cock in and out of her. As he did so, Joseph Put his hand between her buttocks and started probing her anus with his fingers! Mandy squealed more as she felt his fingers entering her rectum, felt him rubbing something slippery around in there!</p> <p>“Good thing I always keep a tube of KY in my pocket!” he said “You never know when a tight preteen arse is going to come along and beg to be reamed!” Mandy shook her head from side to side as she felt the tip of his cock pushing into her arsehole!”</p> <p>“Mmmmmmfff! Mmmmmmfff! She squealed as Joseph put his arms around her middle and took a firm hold of her!</p> <p>“This is going to be so fucking good!” said Joseph and rammed his cock deep into her rectum! Again Mandy’s head shot back, banging him on the chest and she screamed in pain as the thick shaft plunged into her colon! But the gag muffled all! The boys worked together now, thrusting and pounding their lengths into her, with each shove inwards Mandy felt like her insides were going to explode with the pressure! But with the pain came pleasure, pleasure at having two big, fat cocks being stuffed into her! She wrapped her legs around Marco and pulled at him with her feet, matching his thrusts and pushing herself onto his cock as hard as he was thrusting it into her! She was moaning and groaning now, as the pounding grew faster and faster, as the boys grunted and heaved and thrust and thrust until, with a shout Marco spurted his seed into Mandy’s dripping cunt. Burst after burst of the thick fluid surged into her, flowing back down his length and dripping out and over his loins. As he held onto her, gasping for breath, Joseph gave one, last, mighty lunge and he too spurted himself in her, flooding her colon with cum! The new sensation tipped Mandy over the edge and she trembled and came, sending her hot love juices pouring over Marco’s groin!</p> <p>The boys withdrew and let Mandy go, she hung in between them, all three panting, chests heaving, spunk dribbling down Mandy’s legs from her gaping cunt and arse! They unbuckled the belt and lowered her down, then they forced her down onto her knees and, in turn, pushed their cocks into Mandy’s mouth, making her suck and lick both of them clean of their spunk and her cum juices! Finally they let her sprawl on the floor while they sat down, all three still gasping! As she lay on the floor Mandy’s hands wandered to her arse and cunt, she fingered both holes, dragging more spunk out and rubbing it on her arse and belly! She writhed on the ground , rubbing at her clit furiously, her back arched as the brought herself off again!</p> <p>“Fuck me!” said Joseph, “She’s insatiable this one, he reached down, untied her gag and pulled it out of her mouth”</p> <p>“More!” she moaned “I want your cocks again you big bastards!” She got to her feet and stood in front of them, still fingering her slit, “Take me over to the shower! Let’s clean up and then I want you to fuck me again!”</p> <p>They walked over to the shower area, stood under it and pulled the lever, water cascaded over them and the boys ran their hands over Mandy’s little body, washing off the spunk and love juices, squeezing, rubbing and groping her tight, young body! Once finished, they grabbed her and flung her, shrieking, into the pool then dived in after her. They swam to the shallow end of the pool, Marco got out and sat on the edge, his legs apart, Mandy swam up to him, put her hands on his thighs and pulled herself closer to his cock. She felt Joseph come up behind her and put his hands around her waist, sliding one of his hands down her belly and over her mound he probed her slit and pushed two fingers into her love hole. Mandy gasped and moaned as be probed her and pressed his thumb against her clitoris, rubbing it around and around!</p> <p>“Oh God yes!” she cried, “ That’s it, rub me, get me moist you big bastard!” Joseph felt the inside of her hole becoming juicy again and he put the tip of his cock inside, “Yes,” moaned Mandy, “Do me you pig, stuff your big, fat cock in me and fuck me!” Joseph braced his feet on the bottom of the pool, took firm hold of her and pushed hard, burying his meat deep into her! Mandy pushed against Marco’s legs forcing herself back onto Joseph’s cock, “Oh God yes!” she groaned, “Fuck me, fuck me hard!” She leaned forward and took Marco’s cock into her mouth, bobbing her head up and down the long, thick, shaft as he leaned back and sighed, her mouth was like silk! “Mmmmff, slurp, gmmph” she moaned as she forced her head down onto Marco’s pole, taking more and more of him into her with each downward gulp until almost all of his eight inches was in her mouth and down her throat! Joseph by now was pounding his cock into her juicy cunt! Mandy pushing and forcing herself onto him!</p> <p>“Oh Christ!” yelled Marco as he climaxed again and sent spurt after spurt of his cum into Mandy’s mouth and down her throat, she gulped and sucked and swallowed, moaning and groaning as Joseph piled his cock into her sex furiously! She put a hand on Marco’s cock and squeezed as she sucked and swallowed, milking it of every last drop of cum. Joseph made one final, hard, thrust into Mandy and held his cock there, gripping her tightly as he groaned and squirted his seed into her. As he did so Mandy pulled Marco’s cock out of her mouth and squealed as she reached her own climax and her juice flowed out and mingled with the pool water! They held that position for a moment, panting and breathing hard, then Joseph withdrew from Mandy and heaved himself up on the pool side. Mandy reached up to Marco and he took hold of her arms and pulled her out of the water, she flopped down beside him, all three lying back and panting from their sexual exertions!</p> <p>“Oh my God, that was fantastic” said Mandy, “I’ve never had two cocks at the same time before! It was fucking awesome!” She stood up, picked up a dry towel and wiped herself off between her legs. As the boys lay there with their eyes closed she slyly picked up the two wet towels, stood in between them, raised her hands and brought the towels cracking down across the boy’s bellies! They yelped and sat up with a jerk! She tossed the towels to one side and fled! “How do you like it you pigs!” she called out to them. Once again she found herself being chased around the lawn! With two people chasing her though she was easily caught this time and one more time found herself flying through the air and landing in the pool! She swam around a little while, laughing, “Can’t you take a joke you pigs?” she yelled out to them!</p> <p>“Come back here you little slut” yelled Joseph, “I think I’ve got one more shot left in me and I want to feel that pretty little mouth of yours around my cock again!” Mandy swam to the poolside and Joseph reached down and pulled her out. She stood in front of the two boys, reached out and took a cock in each hand, rubbing them up and down until they became stiff again! The boys took in turns to lean down and kiss her, pulling her face towards theirs, tongues probing! She knelt down and pushed Joseph’s cock into her mouth, slowly pushing her head down his length, licking and teasing him with her tongue, all the time continuing to stroke both cocks.</p> <p>“I want you to shower me with spunk” she said, pulling his cock out of her mouth and looking up at them both, “I want to feel your hot cum spattering all over my face you pigs!”, She pushed Marco’s cock into her mouth next, sucking on it hard, squeezing and stroking both cocks up and down faster and faster. She then alternated between the two boys, first one cock in her mouth, then the other. She licked the stiff poles up and down, she forced her mouth down onto them, taking each one in turn deep into her mouth and down her throat, she sucked and licked, stroked and pulled, faster and faster as the boys stood there, hands on hips groaning!</p> <p>“Harder Mandy harder!” gasped Joseph, “Oh God I’m cumming! Ahhhhhh yes!”, Mandy pulled his cock out of her mouth as he came and the thick fluid burst out of him and spattered her face, she caught some of it in her open mouth. She continued to pull on Marco as more spunk jetted out of Joseph and hit her on the throat and chest, dribbling down over her belly. She heard Marco grunt and swivelled her head, mouth open, just in time to catch the first burst of his seed on her tongue! Marco spurted over and over again, his thick, hot spunk joining Joseph’s on her face, chest and belly. She swallowed the contents of her mouth and plunged her head over both cocks in turn, sucking and licking, squeezing until both boys were spent and her mouth was full of their spunk again! She rolled it around her mouth and mixed it with her saliva, then she opened her mouth and pushed with her tongue, sending a wave of the sticky mess dribbling down over her chin, down over her throat and chest! She rubbed it into her skin with her hands, brought fingers full of it up to her mouth and swallowed it down!</p> <p>“Mmmmmm!” she said, you boys taste good!” She continued to put fingers full of spunk in her mouth and swallowing it down, then she lay back and stroked her hands up and down her body, rubbing the last remnants of their seed into her, before running her hands down to her slit and rubbing herself, bringing herself off again!</p> <p>“You just can’t get enough can you!” said Marco, “Well, we have to split now Mandy, you’ll have to shower yourself off this time, maybe I can get two or three friends to stop by next time and give you a real good seeing to!”</p> <p>The boys hurriedly dressed and ran off, leaving Mandy lying by the pool, she got up and stepped under the shower again, washing the remnants of the boys mess off her, her fingers straying to her slit yet again as she rubbed herself and climaxed once more to the thought of the two boys piling their cocks into her!</p> <p>“Three or four cocks!” she thought to herself, “Now there’s an idea!”</p></div>",[]
1469,Harry Potter and the Missing Chapter From the Book 2,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A Harry, Ron and Hermione experience that didn't make it into the book!!!",2005-01-22,134,4,"bb, g, anal, cons, oral",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Harry and Ron were alone in the common room playing Wizard Chess when Hermione came bursting through the door. She was carrying yet another very large book! “Harry! Ron! I’ve found something that can help us fight the monster!” Ron gave Harry a sideways glance!</p> <p>“Ummm ... what is it Hermione?” He asked, as Hermione thumped the huge volume down on the table raising a cloud of dust!</p> <p>“I was doing some research on potions” Came the reply “When I found this book and there is a recipe for a potion inside, well two potions actually, which I think could help us fight whatever it is that’s been going around petrifying people!”</p> <p>“Hermione!” said Ron, his face aghast! “Do you really want to go messing around with potions again! The last time we tried it you were turned into a cat!”</p> <p>“That” Hermione retorted, “Was an accident as you well know Ron!” She shot him an angry look and opened the book. “This is just a potion itself, you don’t need to add bits of anyone to it which is where I went wrong last time, I added cat hair thinking it was human hair, this recipe is quite simple and I reckon I could knock it up by tomorrow evening!”</p> <p>“Ummmm”, Said Harry, looking as worried as Ron, “This potion Hermione, what does it do that can help us fight a petrifying monster!”</p> <p>“It’s some kind of growth potion” came the reply, “There are two potions actually, one is for men and the other is for women, it’s says here ‘That man who partaketh of thee male potion shall experience a growth of triple fold, that woman who partaketh of thee other shall be altered in such fashion as to assist the man!’ See, if you boys drink the male potion you will grow in size about three times, that’s about fourteen or fifteen feet high! Any monster you come across will wish it had never been born!”</p> <p>“Hmmmmm”, said Ron, “What does it mean, ‘the woman shall be altered in such fashion as to assist the man’?” he said, a very severe expression of doubt on his face!</p> <p>“I’m not sure” Hermione replied, “Part of the text is in a foreign language I can’t read, but the effect of the potion and the recipes are quite clear! Obviously I would be changed in some way that I will be able to help you!”</p> <p>Harry and Ron looked at each other, “I don’t know Hermione”, said Harry, “I agree we need all the help we can get but, another potion? I really don’t know, besides we’d have to test it, where could we go that could cope with two fifteen foot high boys and, for all we know a girl just as big?”</p> <p>“I’ve thought of that too!” said Hermione “Second floor East wing has some guest rooms, some of which have been designed for VERY large visitors. We can sneak into one at the weekend and experiment undisturbed!”</p> <p>Harry and Ron sighed, the last thing they wanted was to drink yet another potion! “Oh come on!” said Hermione in her best exasperated voice! “We have to do something before someone gets killed!”</p> <p>“All right” said Harry, “We’ll do it Hermione, I have a lot of doubts mind but, you make the potions up and we’ll try them at the weekend and see what happens!”</p> <p>So it was that, on the Saturday morning they found themselves sneaking into the East wing and up to the second floor under cover of Harry’s invisibility cloak. They soon found what they were looking for, an empty guest room with a huge, four poster bed and a very high ceiling. They entered and removed the cloak. Harry closed the door which Hermione sealed with a spell. Ron gazed up at the ceiling “It must be eighteen feet high!” he said, “And look at the size of the bed! Hagrid could fit on that easily! What kind of guests did they make this for?”</p> <p>“Giants of course” said Hermione, “Well, some of the more civilised ones at least, don’t forget that this place has been around for centuries, there were times when giants and wizards got on a lot better than they do now! Anyway, let’s get started” She took out three, small phials from her pocket, two contained a blue liquid, the third was pink. “As you can see it’s just a small amount, the blue ones are for you boys and the pink one is for me!” She handed the boys a blue phial each.</p> <p>“Well there’s novel !” said Ron, somewhat sarcastically. They uncorked the small containers and sniffed at the contents, “Well”, he continued , “It doesn’t smell bad at least, quite nice actually. Let’s hope it tastes as good, I don’t fancy retching into the toilet like the last time thank you very much!”</p> <p>All three downed their potions in one gulp, “Very tasty!” said Harry, “That was the part I was dreading the most, so how long before it AAAAARRRRGH!” He dropped to the floor, clutching at his groin! Ron gave a shout and joined him!</p> <p>“Bloody Hell Hermione!” He yelled, “What’s happening?” Still clutching at their groins the boys struggled to their feet, The fronts of their trousers were pulsating and they felt like their crotches were on fire!</p> <p>“I, I don’t know” said Hermione, she climbed up onto the bed and lay down, clutching at her waist and chest, “S, something’s happening to me too, I can f, feel things ch, changing inside me I … ooooooohhhhh!”</p> <p>“Bloody Hell I can’t take it anymore!” screamed Ron and tore at the fastenings on his trousers, he undid the belt, popped the button, yanked the zip down and pulled his trousers and briefs down to his knees! Harry did the same, as Hermione writhed on the bed clutching at her body Harry and Ron looked at their groins in horror!</p> <p>The burning sensation was fading and the effect of the potion was now all too obvious! It was a growth potion all right, but one which affected only ONE area of the body, the genitals! Harry and Ron looked at each other in amazement as their cocks and balls grew bigger and thicker! Six inches, eight inches, ten, twelve! Finally stopping at fifteen inches! Their jaws dropped! Each boy now sported a monster cock, fifteen inches long and three inches thick! With balls to match! “FUCK ME!” exclaimed Ron.</p> <p>“No!” said Hermione “Fuck Me!” They turned to look at her. In her writhing on the bed she had ripped off all of her clothes and was kneeling, naked, on the edge of the bed looking at them hungrily! Her hands between her legs rubbing her sex, mucus oozing from her love hole and running down onto the bed!</p> <p>“HERMIONE!” exclaimed Ron, “You’ve got no…..” He stopped suddenly, as he looked Hermione up and down. Taking in her naked, twelve year old body, her slim torso, her narrow waist and slightly flaring hips, her tiny, budding breasts like half lemons on either side of her chest, the tiniest tuft of brown hair on her mound, her wild, long, dark hair, cascading over her shoulders. “Hermione!” he said, “You, I, you’re beautiful!”</p> <p>“Yeah” said Harry “I never thought about it before, you’re beautiful and …. Sexy!” He and Ron’s giant cocks started rising, stiffening! “Oh God Hermione! I want to fuck you! I want to fuck your brains out!” He and Ron suddenly started tearing their clothes off until they too were naked!</p> <p>“Me too Hermione” said Ron “I want to fuck you too!” Both boys climbed onto the bed, one on either side of Hermione. They embraced her in turn, kissing passionately, tongues probing. She reached down and took a monster phallus in each hand, stroking the huge shafts up and down, her hands couldn’t reach all the way round the cocks were so thick!</p> <p>“Lie down Harry she said!” Harry laid down and Hermione straddled him, her back towards his face, she grabbed his cock and placed it at the tip of her vagina, then she moaned loud and lowered herself onto it, her wet pussy stretched wide and the huge cock slid inside her until all fifteen inches were buried in her! “Oh God Harry that feels fantastic!” She started pumping herself up and down on Harry’s cock! “Oh God Yes!” she squealed “Oh God YES! YES!” Harry gripped her hips and started thrusting up into her, grunting hard!</p> <p>Ron moved across and Hermione leaned over and took the tip of his giant member into her mouth, she started to suck on it and squeeze it with both hands, her jaws moving wide apart to accommodate the thickness until they were almost dislocated! Then she plunged her head down on it, sucking and swallowing the monster shaft! Taking it deep, deep down into her throat until her mouth was almost at Ron’s hips and the huge, fifteen inch pole was way down her throat when ………………</p> <p>“Bloody Hell!” exclaimed Ron and pulled back a little! He had felt the tip of his cock touching the tip of Harry’s !! “That’s not normal!” he continued “I don’t know much about anatomy but I know that’s not right”</p> <p>“It, it, it’s the … potion!” grunted Harry as he pounded his length into Hermione’s dripping cunt! “It’s .. It’s changed her inside, so that, so that .. OH GOD YES! S, so that she, she can ... t, take b, bigcocks!!”</p> <p>“Uk uk ngg uk eeee!” mumbled Hermione, her mouth and throat full of Ron’s cock! Ron pulled his cock a little further out of her.</p> <p>“What did you say?” he replied. He took hold of his cock and started to slowly withdraw from Hermione’s mouth until his shaft came slurping out of her, trailing saliva!</p> <p>“I said shut up and FUCK ME!” screamed Hermione, and she plunged her mouth back down onto his cock again, swallowing it right down her throat! She moaned and groaned and oozed more wetness out of her stretched pussy. The boys groaned and grunted and pounded their lengths into her pussy and throat until …..</p> <p>“OH FUCK YES!” they howled at once and both climaxed! Surge upon surge upon surge of thick, warm spunk spurted from their rampant cocks, flowing over each other’s length and exploding out of Hermione’s mouth and gaping cunt! Drenching each other’s groins in thick, milky fluid! The sensation tipped Hermione over the edge and she stiffened, her body trembling, her limbs shaking as she too hit her climax and her love juice squirted out of her hole and joined Ron’s spunk on Harry’s crotch!</p> <p>The boy’s withdrew their now flaccid, but still huge, cocks from Hermione and all three laid back, soaking in a veritable sea of spunk and cunt juice!</p> <p>“Oh WOW!” exclaimed Ron “That was .. Oh WOW!” As all three panted and gasped for breath he raised himself to his feet, his huge cock hanging down to his knees, “You’ve done it again Hermione! This is not, I repeat not, what you said was going to happen!” Hermione just lay there, her little chest heaving! Harry dragged himself to his feet and stood beside Ron. Hermione finally found enough strength to sit up.</p> <p>“Oh my!” she exclaimed “Look at the mess!” Then three jaws dropped and three sets of eyes opened wide as the bed and their bodies were showered in a sea of golden sparkles … and the mess vanished! Not a trace of spunk or love juice was to be seen! “Oh!” Hermione continued, “Oh well, I suppose that’s handy, at least we didn’t have to clear up. Now I suppose we just wait until things return to norm … OOOOOHHHHH!” She dove her hands between her legs! “Oh God I’m, I , I’m getting wet again! Oh God I, I want more, I want it bad! I want you both to fuck me again, fuck me hard, HARD!” She flung herself at Harry, wrapping her legs around his torso, gripping his body tightly, pressing her lips against his!</p> <p>“Get her off!” yelled Harry, “Get her off, she’s squeezing the life out of me!” Ron managed to drag her off Harry and dragged her onto the bed, pinning her down as she bucked, kicked and heaved.</p> <p>“FUCK ME!” she screamed “PLEASE! PLEHEHEASE FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD!” Ron struggle to hold her down.</p> <p>“Harry!” he pleaded, “Do something, she’ll do herself an injury!” Harry had a flash of inspiration and pulled their ties from their piled clothes. He leapt onto the bed and, with Ron’s help, managed to tie Hermione’s hands behind her back with them! They moved away from her and she laid on her back, pumping and thrusting her hips into the air! Screaming and begging them to fuck her again. Suddenly, both boys felt a twitching in their loins, in no time at all their cocks were rampant again and they leapt onto Hermione!</p> <p>“Oh yes!” exclaimed Harry “Let’s fuck her again, let’s fuck the juicy little cunt! Let’s fuck her hard!” He had no idea where the words were coming from, he had only one thought, “Fuck Hermione!”</p> <p>He pushed Hermione onto her side and laid behind her, “Your turn for the front Ron!” he said, Ron lay down facing her and placed his cock, huge and throbbing again, against her wet quim and pushed hard, driving his magic member deep into her yielding body!</p> <p>“YES” she shrieked “OH GOD YES! FUCK ME RON! FUCK MY WET CUNT!” she forced herself down onto him and they thrust and pounded into each other! “MY ARSE HARRY!” She squealed “FUCK MY ARSE YOU BASTARD! DRIVE YOUR COCK INTO MY SHIT HOLE!” Harry fingered her anus, working it until it opened a little, pushed the tip of his cock against it and pushed hard, piling his length into her backside until his hips met her firm, round buttocks with a slap! Both boys then pounded the girl relentlessly as she shrieked and moaned and groaned and urged them on! Pound, pound, thrust, thrust, grunt, grunt. The three bodies ground against each other, sweating heavily, heaving, writhing, screaming in ecstasy, until the boys yelled out loud and exploded inside her again! Spurt upon spurt of Harry’s cum flooded Hermione’s rectum, spurt after spurt of Ron’s burst into her cunt, shooting up inside her until it shot out of her open, screaming mouth! Spattering Ron’s face with his own spunk! Once aga in Hermione came to a screaming climax, this time it was Ron’s thighs that were drenched in her pouring love juice!</p> <p>“Urrgh!” he groaned as his seed dripped from his face! Once again the three of them lay there, panting for breath, drenched with spunk and girl cum, once again the bed was awash with their outpourings!</p> <p>After a while, Harry dragged himself out of Hermione’s arse, Ron withdrew too. Again they stood up with their huge, limp dicks, dangling between their legs! Hermione lay on her back, rubbing their spunk into her lithe and naked body! The sparkles appeared again and, in no time at all, their mess was gone!</p> <p>“Hermione!” said Ron “Do you think it’s at all possible that you’ve stumbled on a wizards sex book!” The sarcasm in his voice spoke volumes! He picked up his own, huge, limp dick and looked at it, “I mean bloody hell Hermione look at us!” Hermione rolled over and looked at him, her hands still tightly bound behind her back, her little chest still heaving for breath.</p> <p>“I , I suppose I may have, made a teeny error Ron!” she gasped, “But, but at least we, we ….. Oh no! Oh my God NO! Oh Ron! Harry! “ she screamed and started writhing on her back, ”I need it again, OH GOD NO! I NEED MORE! MORE! FUCK ME AGAIN! FUCK ME! FUCK ME NOW!” Harry and Ron were aware that there cocks were hard again, sticking up in front of them like ramrods!</p> <p>“Yes” said Harry “We have to fuck her again! Fuck the little slut like the whore she is! FUCK HER UNTIL SHE SCREAMS!” He leapt onto the bed, closely followed by Ron. He dragged her onto her knees, knelt in front of her and pulled her head down to his twitching, pulsing cock! He thrust it into her gaping mouth, barrelling it deep down her throat until his pelvis ground against her nose! Ron grabbed her legs and pulled them apart, gripping her hips he drove his length hard into her dripping wet cunt until he slapped against her backside! Both boys then pummelled their poles into her quaking body as she gurgled and moaned!</p> <p>“Oh God” said Ron “Oh God yes! Give it to me you little slut! He grabbed her hair and her tied hands for better purchase and pumped his monster cock in and out of her as she squealed and trembled!</p> <p>“Fuck her Ron!” yelled Harry “Fucking fuck her! Use her! RAPE THE LITTLE WHORE SLUT!” The two boys rammed their insane rods in and out of Hermione as spit and drool oozed out of her mouth, as her cunt juices dribbled out of her and ran down her legs! Their cock ends banging against each other inside her warped and altered body!</p> <p>“Gmmph, gurgle, mmmm, mmmmm, MMMMMMMM!” she moaned as she came over and over again and her girl cum squirted out of her, drenching Ron’s hips!</p> <p>“OH FUCK YES!” the boys yelled together again and their seed burst forth in copious amounts, shooting right through Hermione’s body again and surging out of her mouth and cunt, drenching their groins and soaking the bed again in a sticky mess!</p> <p>They held that position for a while, Hermione on her knees, Ron’s cock hard into her sex, Harry’s deep down her throat, bodies shaking, trembling, drenched in love juices and sweat! Chests heaving, hearts pounding!</p> <p>Finally the boys withdrew from Hermione, leaving trails of spit and spunk behind their sagging dicks! They sat on the edge of the bed, Hermione rolled onto her back, spunk still drooling out of her mouth and gaping cunt!</p> <p>“I suppose now ..” Harry began “Ahh , here they are!” The sparkles appeared again and, in a moment, all of their mess had vanished again! Hermione struggled to her knees and moved between the boys, her arms still tightly tied behind her back.</p> <p>“I’m really sorry!” she said “I had no idea this was what the potion was meant to do! I really thought that it was going to, to, oh no …. Oh no not again! OH GOD NO! I NEED IT AGAIN! MORE COCK! MORE COCK!”</p> <p>“Hermione!” said Ron, as his and Harry’s cocks started stiffening again, “How long does this bloody potion last for?”</p> <p>Hermione looked at them with pleading eyes! Her face reddened as her urges overcame her, as her sex started dripping again and fire burned inside her!</p> <p>“S, s, six hours!” she moaned as Ron climbed onto the bed, his huge cock, rampant and ready, ready to shove it into her dripping hole again!</p> <p>“Six hours! Said Harry as he joined them and moved his cock towards her, “SIX BLOODY HOURS! ... COME HERE YOU LITTLE WITCH!”</p> </div>","['Prologue - If J.K.Rowling ever finds out about this I’m toast !!!', 'Epilogue - If I suddenly vanish or turn into a frog you know JKR found out!']"
1470,Poor Little Cutie Pie,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,,2005-02-02,46,4,poem,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Poor, little cutie pie, chilled to the bone.<br/> Tied to the whipping post, naked and alone.<br/> Eight year old body, bearing welt upon welt.<br/> From beatings with cane, whip, flogger and belt.</p> <p>What did you do, to earn all those whacks?<br/> Were your blow jobs poor? Was your fucking lax?<br/> Why were you flogged, in the yard, bound and tied?<br/> You misled your master, your crime was, you lied!</p> <p>You broke a fine vase and you blamed the cat!<br/> You thought you were clever, you thought, that was that!<br/> But your master knew different, he knew that you lied!<br/> When the vase had been broken, the cat was outside!</p> <p>To the courtyard he dragged you, to the post you were bound.<br/> Then he went back inside, there were whips to be found!<br/> He returned and he whipped you! ""Mercy"" your plea!<br/> But your plea was ignored, and he thrashed you with glee!</p> <p>""Will you lie any more?"" his question he plied,<br/> as he flogged you hard and you cried and cried.<br/> You fought back the tears and yelled through the pain.<br/> ""No, no, oh my master, no never again!""</p> <p>When your flogging was over, he just walked away<br/> Leaving you bound there, for most of the day!<br/> The rain beat down, you were left a long time.<br/> Tied to the whipping post, to ponder your crime!</p> <p>Poor, little cutie pie, shivering in the rain.<br/> Suffer little bitch! You deserve your pain!</p></div>",[]
1471,"Screem For Me, Bleed For Me",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Little Charly's regular Sunday bus trip to see her Grandfather turns bad and she ends up in Hell on Earth!,2005-02-04,78,4,"M, g, anal, bd, enem, humil, oral, ped, rape, sad, tort, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">1) The trap</p> <p>As the small bus pulled into the stop where she waited, Charly paid little attention to it. Since deregulation kicked in, dozens of small, independent bus companies had sprung up using small vehicles. True, this one was the smallest she had seen by far, barely a 17 seater, but it had the correct destination on the front so she stepped aboard when the door opened. She waved her bus pass at the driver, not paying him much attention either. He nodded to her and she stepped past him and walked down the narrow aisle, choosing a seat on the left about half way down. As the bus set off again her thoughts were wrapped up in the latest music she was listening to on her Walkman headphones. She was either unaware, or uncaring, that there were no other passengers!</p> <p>Charly was 12 years old and a little short for her age at four feet nine. She had long, thick, wavy, dark blonde hair cascading over her shoulders, a pretty, cherubic, little face with a small mouth and rosebud lips. She was slim, with budding breasts, a round bum and a slightly protruding stomach, the remnants of puppy fat, fading fast. She had on a short skirt, knee socks and trainers and a bomber jacket. It was a Sunday night and she was on her way to see her grandfather, just like she did every Sunday night, as regular as clockwork! It was this routine that proved her undoing!</p> <p>The man driving the bus was called Larry, he was smiling to himself because Charly had walked right into his trap! He had been targeting Charly for some time, watching her moves, getting to know her routine. Buying the small bus had been a stroke of genius! It was a cheap, used job, he’d cleaned it up and given it a paint job then stuck peel-off lettering on the side. It looked just like any other, small PSV now. He had waited down a side street until a couple of minutes before the real bus was due, then he had driven out and down to Charly’s stop. He had been so pleased when she stepped aboard! The plan had worked like a treat, he knew now that eventually, when he tired of Charly, he could use the same ruse to get another girl, and another, and another!</p> <p>As Charly sat there, listening to her music, she became gradually aware that the bus was not taking the usual route. In fact it was going in the wrong direction altogether! She summoned up her courage and spoke.</p> <p>“Driver! Excuse me driver! Where are we going? This isn’t the way!” Larry smiled an evil smile at the girl’s initial discomfort, ‘It begins!’ he thought!</p> <p>“Water main burst!” He called back, “Have to take a detour!” Charly seemed to settle back down and to accept the explanation, ‘Stupid little whore!’ he thought ‘You’re going to Hell, that’s where you’re going!’</p> <p>Charly did indeed accept the explanation, but only for a short while, only until the bus started heading out of town! Then she really started to worry! But when the bus pulled into an old industrial estate, on the outskirts of town, she started to get scared, really scared!</p> <p>The bus came to a stop, deep inside the site, amongst old, disused buildings! Charly was very scared now! “Driver!” she said, “W, why have we stopped here?” Larry reached up and rolled his woolly hat down over his face, it had eye and mouth holes cut into it! He got out of his seat and started walking down the aisle towards her, humming quietly to himself! He sat down beside her, trapping her in the seat. Charly started to scream but his hand was quickly over her mouth preventing her! Larry moved closer to her, pushing her hard against the wall of the bus. He put his other hand on her bare leg and slid it up her thigh, under her skirt. Both her hands shot out and grabbed his! “Mmmmffffff!” she mumbled trying to shake her head. Larry took his hand from her mouth and slapped her face hard!</p> <p>“Quiet you little fucking whore!” he said, “Try to scream and I’ll rip your fucking tongue out!” He pulled her earphones and Walkman away, grabbed both of her hands with one of his and pulled them up over her head. His other hand slipped under her skirt again! Charly whimpered as his hand slipped into her panties, stroked the tiny patch of hair on her mound and moved down to her slit, she had been thinking about the Pop Star she had been listening to and she was a little moist!</p> <p>“Just as I thought!” said Larry “You dirty little piece of filth!” he said pulling his hand back out he slapped her hard again!</p> <p>“P, please sir” Charly sobbed “P, please, w, what do you want with me? P, please don’t ….. Please don’t hurt me! P, please, l, let me go. I, I won’t tell, I promise!”</p> <p>“What do I want with you?” came the reply, “I want to punish you, you filthy little slut! Punish you for being the dirty little whore you are!”</p> <p>“I’m not a …” Charly began, but another hard slap across the face silenced her! Larry gabbed her hair and pulled her head back hard! Charly winced in pain, he moved his face so it was close to hers.</p> <p>“I’ve been watching you for weeks slut!” he said “watching you wiggle your little arse and tease the boys and men, learning your routine, where you go, how often and when. Now here we are and you’ve walked right into my trap! Now you’re going to get what all filthy little whore sluts deserve!” He let go of her hair and reached into his pocket, with his fingers he tore open the thin plastic bag there and pulled out the moist cloth it had contained.</p> <p>“P, please sir, oh God p, please d, don’t hurt me, pleeeaaase! I haven’t done anything! I’m a good girl I am, really, p, please don’t hurt me!</p> <p>Oh I’m going to hurt you Charly” said Larry “I’m going to take you home with me and torture the fuck out of you, you little tramp! And do you know what you are going to do for me?”</p> <p>Charly shook her head, tears streaming down her face, body trembling, shaking in terror at what she had just heard! Larry leaned closer and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“You are going to scream for me, bleed for me” He slapped the cloth over her face and a chemical smell filled her nose! She started to feel sick and faint. Larry spoke again, his voice softer, “Sleep now Charly” he said as he held the cloth against her face, “Sleep and have nice dreams, when you wake up, you will be in Hell!”</p> <p class=""h2"">2) Hell</p> <p>Charly woke up slowly, her head swimming. She groaned and tried to take in her surroundings, she was lying on her side in a huge, dimly lit room, the walls were of stone and stone flags made up the floor. Directly in front of her, against a wall was a wooden bench of dark wood, it had straps with buckles at the corners! Manacles and chains hung from the walls and there were hooks with whips hanging from them! In the corner to her left was a toilet, open to view, in the corner to her right was a sink unit with taps. Cupboards of dark wood were set up against another wall, who knows what lay inside them? The whole place looked like a medieval dungeon! The only indication that she was still in the 20th century were the modern conveniences and a few electrical outlet sockets set into the walls! </p> <p>She became aware that her hands were secured together by the wrists in front of her, each wrist sported a thick leather cuff which had been buckled on. The cuffs were fastened together by a clip which passed through a steel ring set into each one! She shuffled up into a kneeling position, a short chain led from the cuffs to a ring on the floor, preventing her from standing. She looked down at herself, she was naked! Someone had stripped her clothes off! Even her few bits of jewellery had been removed! She became aware of cuffs around her ankles too and, on either side of her, a smooth, steel pole stretched from floor to ceiling. On the floor in front of her was a glass of water, suddenly aware of her thirst she picked it up in both hands and drank deeply.</p> <p>Charly shuffled around to look behind her, in another corner was what appeared to be a large shower area like the ones in changing rooms, then she gasped in shock! There, in the middle of the wall behind her, in between other racks and chains and cupboards, was a large, comfy armchair set against the wall. Sitting in this chair was a naked man! She assumed it was the man from the bus! The woolly hat with holes had been replaced by a leather mask covering most of his head and face , leaving his lower face visible. In his hand was a small glass, filled with an amber liquid. As she looked at him, desperately trying to cover her nakedness, he stood up, took a drink from the glass and placed it on a small table next to the chair. As he walked towards her she could see that he looked after himself, his body was tanned and toned, he was tall and fit, greying hair on his chest made her guess his age at forty plus. Hanging between his legs was his cock, it looked huge! Charly ha d never seen a grown man’s cock before, she did not know how big they were supposed to be, but this one looked very big! Suddenly she felt a churning inside her and she doubled over, grunting in pain. To her shock and horror and, unable to prevent it, her bowels evacuated violently on the floor under her. The stinking mess was rapidly joined by the contents of her bladder! The man fetched a scoop and a bucket and cloths, he reached down, scooped up the mess and wiped the floor down, then, to her shame and embarrassment he scruffed her and bent her over while he used another cloth to wash her backside and slit! He carried the bucket to the toilet in one corner, dumped the contents in and flushed them away.</p> <p>“Strong purgative in the water” he said to her, “Better to get it over with now rather than have you mess yourself later, now we can begin your much deserved punishment!”</p> <p>“P, punishment?” she asked, trembling in fear at the sight of his naked body, his masked face, “B, but I haven’t done anything sir, please, p, please don’t hurt me!” Larry crouched down, grabbed her by the hair and pulled back her head as he had done on the bus, making her wince in pain. He slapped her face hard, several times, making her cry, tears rolling down her cheeks!</p> <p>“Not done anything!” he said, his voice raised, “You are a whore! A slut! A vile piece of shit!” Each point was emphasised by a harsh slap! “I’ve watched you in your tight, revealing clothes, wiggling your little arse and batting your eyelids, you are a filthy little temptress! A JEZEBEL!” He reached down, unclipped the chain from the ring on the floor and pulled her to her feet, pulling her close to him. He grabbed her hair again and pulled her head right back so that she was forced to look up at him, she could feel his big cock pressed against her belly!</p> <p>“I’ve punished dozens like you in this room” he said, “dozens of dirty, little sluts”. He clipped the chain to another which was hanging from the ceiling and walked over to one of the walls. He pressed a button, there was a soft humming and the chain began to rise up, taking her secured hands with it. Her hands were raised high up and she felt herself being lifted clear of the floor, gasping as her weight was taken on her wrists. When her head was about level with his, he stopped the motor and walked back to her. He took hold of an ankle, lifting one of her legs until it was horizontal, then he clipped the ankle cuff to a ring around one of the uprights. Taking hold of the other ankle he did the same to her other leg. Now she was suspended in mid air, legs splayed obscenely apart. He then pulled locking pins out of the rings around the posts, satisfying himself that they were free to move up and down.</p> <p>“P, please sir” Charly whimpered, “Please, please, please, I’m begging you, please don’t hurt me, please let me go, plehehehehease!” Fresh tears ran down her face!</p> <p>Larry stepped away from her and eyed her naked body up and down, her tiny breasts like little plums, her slim waist, her soft, slightly protruding belly, her flaring hips, the tiny patch of fluffy hair on her mound, her bald little slit underneath. He moved behind her to take in her narrow back and wide, pert, round bum, then stepped in front of her and up close.</p> <p>“Oh I’m going to hurt you!” he said, leering at her “I’m going to torture you, I’m going to make you suffer agonies like you could never imagine, I’m going to rape you too, rape your cunt, rape your arse and rape your mouth. That’s what you deserve for being a filthy little slut!” He stepped back away from her, “And you, you are going to scream for me, bleed for me!”</p> <p>“Noooooooooo!” screamed Charly, “No, no, no, nohohohohooooooooo!” Larry stretched his arms out on either side of his body.</p> <p>“Welcome to Hell Charly!”</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 1 - Hot air, cruel whip!</p> <p>Larry stepped away and went over to one of the cupboards, Charly, sobbing and shaking, watched him take something out, it was a blow drier! Much like the one she used on her own hair at home! She watched as he plugged it into a socket and brought it back over to her. He switched it on and held it close to her hair, she could feel the warm air blowing over her head.</p> <p>“W, what are you doing?” she asked, stifling her sobs as Larry continued to play the hair dryer over her head and shoulders.</p> <p>“You will probably have had a hairdresser use one of these on you” came the reply, Charly nodded “Ever felt them bring it too close to you like this?” He moved the dryer closer to her scalp so it was almost touching! A searing pain flashed across her head making her cry out! “Hurts doesn’t it slut!” Larry slowly mover the dryer down to her chest, playing the warm air over her nipples. Charly’s chest rose and fell rapidly as her breath came in short pants, fear rising in her. Larry touched the dryer to a nipple, Charly screamed in pain as the searing heat flashed across her breast then the dryer was quickly pulled away! Larry moved the dryer across to her other breast.</p> <p>“Please no, Oh God please no!” she begged, then another scream was wrenched from her throat as the dryer crept close to her flesh and burning pain hit her! Just like before, the dryer was quickly pulled away! Larry kept this up for an hour! Playing the dryer over Charly’s body! Every now and then moving it close enough to her skin for her to feel the painful heat, never long enough to actually burn! Scream after scream after scream leapt from her throat as she endured burning agony all over her body! Her belly , her back, her buttocks. Her arms and legs, her feet and hands, even her mound and slit, all were subject to the cruel, burning pain, leaving bright pink marks everywhere! </p> <p>Larry paid particular attention to her nipples and slit, going back to them time after time, holding the drier just close enough for her to feel the warm air, then quickly bringing it much closer then jerking it away! Charly bucked and twisted in her restraints but there was no escape from the searing heat, no escape from the sharp burning paint which assaulted her over and over again, she cried, she screamed, she begged for mercy, begged him to stop, but the torture was relentless!</p> <p>By the end of the hour, she was shaking like a leaf, every inch of her skin sore and tender, her nipples and slit in agony! Her throat sore and parched from screaming and begging her torturer to stop! Larry switched off the dryer, unplugged it from the socket, carefully wrapped the cable around it and put it back in it’s cupboard. Then he returned to stand in front of her again.</p> <p>“That was just a ‘warm up’ slut” he said, grinning evilly, “You’ve screamed for me alright, but you haven’t bled for me yet!” He moved up close to her, reached out and took hold of both of her nipples, tweaking them and twisting them hard. Charly whimpered at his cruel touch. Larry slid one hand down over her belly and down to her mound, stroking the little patch of hair then moved down to her slit, rubbing it hard and groping between her labia for her clitoris. Charly wriggled and tried twisting away from his probing fingers but it was useless, he found her little love bud and squeezed it hard! Charly threw her head back and shrieked at this new torment! Larry pulled and twisted and pinched harder, he thought the girl was going to snap her own neck the way she was arching her body and screaming! He released her and walked over to where the whips were hanging on the wall! He selected a dog whip, about four feet long, tough braided leather, the leather was rough and harsh, all the better to bite into skin. He walked back to Charly and showed her the wicked looking instrument of pain. Charly, still sobbing and shaking, shook her head from side, looking at him with pleading eyes.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to rip your skin with this, slut!” he said, menacingly, “He moved behind her and stroked her buttocks, gripping each one in turn, squeezing it and letting his fingers creep in between them to finger her anus and then down to finger the base of her slit. Charly was panting hard, terrified at the thought of the cruel whip being used on her and biting into her tender, young skin! “I’ll start with this fat, little rump of yours whore!” Larry continued, “Then move outwards to the rest of you, I think fifty on the back and fifty on the front will do nicely!” He stepped back a little, raising the whip high over his head, “SCREAM FOR ME!” he yelled and brought the whip whistling down with a CRACK! Across her left buttock! “BLEED FOR ME!” he yelled and brought it cracking down across the right! Again and again he shouted his mantra as he slashed the whip across her quivering buttocks. Charly shrieked in torment, screamed in agony as the whip bit into her, raising, long, angry red, welts which trickled blood!</p> <p>Larry moved onto the backs of her outstretched legs, whipping them viciously, cruelly. Blow after blow rained down on poor little Charly as she screamed and bucked and heaved at the relentless torment. Then it was her back, slash upon slash raking across it, even her arms over her head were not spared! Finally Larry stopped and walked around to stand in front of her, leaving her back, buttocks and legs streaked with fifty raw, red wounds and covered in a film of blood and sweat! Charly had fainted from the horrible pain! Larry walked over to the table by his chair, took a drink from his glass, picked up a tiny bottle and returned. He removed the stopper from the bottle and held it under Charly’s nose, her head jerked as the acrid scent of smelling salts woke her up!</p> <p>“That’s better whore!” said Larry, “I want you awake for your punishment you slut!” As she hung there, in pain and terror, speechless from lack of breath, he yelled “SCREAM FOR ME!” again and slashed the whip across her breasts, “BLEED FOR ME!” and slashed it across her belly! Charly’s horrible torment began again as the whip ripped her skin, as Larry flogged her without mercy! Flogged her breasts, flogged her belly, flogged her hips and flogged her legs! Several times she fainted from pain and lack of breath from screaming, only to be revived by the stink of the salts to endure more pain! Finally he stopped, walked away from her, hung the whip up and returned to stand in front of her again. He looked at her hanging there, a hundred, bleeding red stripes crisscrossing her trembling, sweating body, blood running down her skin in little rivulets and dripping down onto the floor beneath her. Chest heaving as she sobbed and whimpered at the burning agony from the harsh beat ing!</p> <p>He walked over to the switch on the wall, pressed it and lowered her down a little, then he walked back to her. In her daze from the pain she could see that his cock had grown bigger and was stiff and hard, jutting out from his pelvis, he stepped right up to her and placed his cock under her sex, rubbing the thick length along her slit, reaching behind her he grabbed her buttocks and squeezed hard. She cried out as fresh pain coursed through her as his rough hands irritated her wounds. He withdrew one hand, used it to spread her pussy lips apart and placed the tip of his cock against her vagina.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to rape you whore!” he said, “Now I’m going to show you what happens to filthy little cock teasers like you! You are going to get what you’ve been asking for, for a long time slut!” He took a firm hold of her buttocks again and lunged forwards and upwards, driving his shaft into her dry! Tearing her hymen and ravaging her sex! Charly’s back arched and a dry groan escaped her mouth as tears flowed down her face, she hadn’t the strength to scream. As he thrust into her, hard and fast, blood trickled from her torn vagina, over his cock and down his legs. As wracked with pain as she was she was too exhausted to do anything more than shake her head feebly and mumble a few words.</p> <p>“No …. Oh God no not this!” she murmured as Larry continued to grip her hard and pile his shaft into her torn and bleeding sex! In an out went his massive cock, raping her, tearing at her, pounding into her, until, with a cry of “Hallelujah!!” He spurted his essence deep into her bleeding cunt! As his cum spurted into her, he grabbed her head and forced her to look up at him!</p> <p>“Suffer you filthy whore” he said, “Suffer like you deserve, feel my juice in you, it’s what you wanted isn’t it you scum!?” He jerked back, dragging his length out of her, making her cry out in pain again. “That’s right you little bitch, scream for me and bleed for me!” He unclipped her feet from the steel poles and her legs dropped down beneath her, then he lowered her down until she was on her knees, her arms still above her head. Charly sobbed and sobbed, her body ravaged with pain, torn, bleeding, shattered. She wept and wept like a baby, cried and cried like the beaten, whipped, tortured, raped little girl she was. Larry walked to the door, opened it and stepped out, then he reached inside and flicked a switch, turning off the light. “And the evening and morning were the first day!” he said, then he closed the door, leaving her in darkness.</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 2 - Water, water, everywhere and horse’s spunk to drink!</p> <p>SPLASH! The shock of cold water on her body jerked Charly awake! She groaned and winced as the pain from her wounds started on her again. The man was standing in front of her, he took a rough, wet cloth and started rubbing her down, washing away the blood that had dried on her body, she winced and whimpered as the rough cloth irritated her raw wounds. Soon the blood was washed away, revealing the result of the previous days torture showing on her body. Her torso, upper legs and upper arms were covered and criss-crossed by a network of long, angry red welts. They had stopped bleeding, but all were raw and still painful, her skin felt like it was on fire! Her sex was red raw and bruised from the violent, harsh raping he had given her! Every muscle in her body ached and she was hungry and thirsty, it was at least a day since she had had food or water! She was shaking in terror of the man, wondering what horrible things he was going to do to her now! She had managed to stand up a few times during the night to stretch her limbs, but that was all she could do, either stand or kneel with her arms above her, she had tried lying down but that put too much weight on her arms, so she had knelt and snatched a few moments of sleep that way. Now the man was standing in front of her again, naked with his big cock inches from her face.</p> <p>“P, please sir”, she whimpered, “please may I have some water? I’m so thirsty!” The man looked at her and smiled!</p> <p>“Don’t worry!” said Larry “You will have all of the water you can handle soon, yesterday I purged your skin somewhat, though not enough, now it is time to purge you inside!” He unclipped her wrists, pulled her to her feet and marched her over to the shower area she had noticed when she first awoke. Set into a corner, it was about eight feet square with a low wall around the two exposed sides, about four feet high. A gap in one side provided an entrance. Larry marched her through this gap. On her right a steel bar ran from the low wall to the main wall at a height of about three feet. Larry spun her around and forced her to her knees with her back to the pole. He pushed her back until she was touching the pole then he stretched her arms out on either side and strapped them to the pole at wrists and elbows! He knelt down and pulled her legs apart, tying a cord around each knee and securing them to rings on the floor. </p> <p>Stepping behind her he then pulled her hair back into a pony tail and tied it to a piece of rope. Passing this through yet another ring on the floor he pulled on it and jerked her head backwards until she was looking straight up, then her tied it off!</p> <p>He walked away from her and she heard him open and close a cupboard, then he was beside her again holding something over her face so that she could see it. It was a large, metal ring with straps on.</p> <p>“Open your mouth whore!” he said, Charly obeyed and Larry forced the ring into her mouth, it was large and held her jaws painfully wide open, she thought her lower jaw was going to dislocate, it hurt so much! The straps were tightly fastened behind her head holding the horrible thing firmly in place. Next she felt the man’s hands on her nose and, to her horror, two plugs were pushed into her nostrils making it impossible for her to breathe through her nose, she had to take in air through her wide open mouth. Panic started to set in and her breathing became harder, faster, panting!</p> <p>The man came into view again, holding a glass of cool water, he poured a little into her mouth and she swallowed gratefully, becoming instantly aware that she could not breathe and drink at the same time! A feeling of horror crept into her!</p> <p>Charly suddenly became aware that the man was touching her sex, she shuddered as she felt her pussy lips being pulled apart! ‘Oh God, what now?’ she thought. She shuddered again as she felt a sharp pain in her pee hole! Something was being pushed in there, pushed in deep!</p> <p>Larry finished inserting the thin, plastic tube into Charly’s urethra and clamped it shut. “That will prevent you from peeing you little slut!” he said, “Soon you will have more water than you can handle, but first, I have a surprise for you!” He walked over to a cupboard and opened the door, a refrigerator was inside with several, large bottles of a milky fluid. He took one out, opened it and returned to Charly. “You whore’s crave sex don’t you!” he said, “You entice men, arouse them, take their manhoods inside you and thrive on their seed! Thrive on their spunk! Well here’s a couple of pints of it for you! Two pints of the very best horse semen!” He tipped up the bottle and poured until her mouth was full! The taste was foul! Charly gagged and choked and realised she had no choice, if she wanted to breathe she had to swallow the vile fluid first! So she gave in and swallowed then gasped for breath, sucking in air!</p> <p>She had barely managed to snatch a breath when the bottle was tipped and her mouth filled again! She felt sick, very sick at the disgusting thought of drinking horse sperm and at the disgusting taste, but she couldn’t be sick! The plugs in her nose prevented it! You can’t vomit when your nose is blocked! The body won’t allow it! Over and over again the awful fluid was tipped into her mouth, over and over again she was forced to gulp it down to catch a chance at breathing! Larry was careful, sometimes he allowed her to breath straight after a mouthful of sperm sometimes not! He managed to get her to choke down four in a row without respite for a breath, her face red with the strain, tears rolling down her cheeks from pain and the wretched feeling!</p> <p>Finally the bottle was empty, two pints of horse sperm had disappeared down her gullet! Charly felt totally disgusted and desperate to vomit up the vile fluid churning around in her stomach, but was helpless! As she knelt there feeling totally wretched, she could hear the man busying himself about the room, she could hear the clinking of glass, the gurgling of water being poured, the scrape of furniture legs over the floor. Then the man appeared again. Behind her this time, reaching down to unfasten her hair! He allowed her to raise her head then directed her vision to one side. There was a low table there, on it were seven, two pint, jugs of water and a funnel!</p> <p>The man jerked Charly’s head back again and retied her hair! Then he appeared to her view holding the first jug of water! ‘Oh God no!’ She thought ‘No, no, no, no, no!” she shook her head, realising what he was going to do to her! Then she felt the funnel being placed into her mouth and the first jug being poured into the funnel!</p> <p>When the liquid filled her mouth, she resisted drinking it for a while, but her need for air was desperate and she had to drink it down only to feel more being poured into the funnel! The jug was only half empty when she began to feel a burning sensation in her chest and the urge and desperate need to get a breath of air began to quickly grow. Yet she had to drink more and more water that was poured into the funnel. She soon began to panic and tried to move her head, but the man just grabbed her hair and held it firm, adding to her discomfort! Finally the jar was empty and the funnel was removed and as soon as she could get a breath of air she did, coughing and spluttering!. She coughed and gagged for what seemed to be forever trying to catch her breath as her tormentor watched on, an evil grin on his half-masked face!</p> <p>Charly’s stomach felt full but not yet painful, then she groaned as she felt the funnel being put back into her mouth. This time she decided to drink the water as fast as she could to get it over with and when the man poured the water into her mouth, she started to gulp it down. But, to her dismay, this time he poured the liquid much more slowly!</p> <p>There were fleeting moments when she thought she could catch a breath of air, only to have another slug of liquid gush into her mouth! About halfway through, she started to get a pain like heartburn as she gulped the water down. By the time the man was done with the second jug, her stomach felt very uncomfortable and she was beginning to feel nauseous! Her jaws felt paralysed by the gag. She was left there for a while, shaking from the strain and the fear! After a few minutes, the third jug was administered! This was poured even more slowly than the second and Charly became very panicky about half way through it! Drowning must be a terrible experience because you want air so bad and your chest burns so bad, but all you can do is gulp down more fluid and hope you survive. Her stomach was now really aching and her nausea had increased. When she had gulped down the last of the liquid, she coughed and gagged for what seemed an eternity, trying to catch her breath. She could feel her stomach being distend and she felt as if she had eaten a ton of lead! Her belly was so heavy!</p> <p> Then she felt the fourth jug being poured! This was a real breaking point! To drink this down she had to force it down whereas before she could actually say that she was just drinking it down. With every gulp she felt as if the previous gulp of liquid wanted to vomit up and out. Her feeling of heartburn increased to terrible levels and she struggled violently in her restraints! She even lost a chunk of hair as she pulled and twisted violently at her bonds, the man simply held her head firm and retied her hair! A horrible pain surged through her stomach and the pain in her gut overpowered any feelings of torment she had previously felt!. After yet another a coughing spell, she was left for a while groaning in agony. Then she felt the water move in her stomach as it forced its way into her bowels! Cramps now set into her intestines and she was wracked with horrible pain!</p> <p>Charly was left for at least 10 minutes before the fifth jug. Her stomach had grown horribly, making her resembled a pregnant woman! She groaned and groaned and tears streamed down her face as harsh, cruel pain tormented the muscles of her abdomen as they were stretched and strained!</p> <p>She tried to shake her head and plead for mercy, the best she could with a gag in her mouth. She began to struggle in her bonds violently as the funnel entered her mouth again and the fifth jug of water began to be poured! The pain in her chest was horrible! It felt like she needed air from the very first gulp of liquid. This time it seemed to go on and on as she was forced to drink it down. Again, she could feel the movement of liquid in her insides as it was forced lower into her system as there was nowhere else for it to go! Also, she began, for the first time, to need to pee, but she could not! The sealed catheter inserted deep into her urethra prevented it!</p> <p>The pressure in her bladder grew to the point where she couldn't hold it anymore, but she had to, she could not pee! Now a new wave of agony coursed through her loins as her bladder burned, adding to the agony in her belly, but she could do nothing but suffer! The steel bar now rattled hard as she thrashed about violently, her nausea had reached extreme levels and all she wanted to do was wretch and heave to relieve the huge pressure in her belly. Then the man began to pour the sixth jug!</p> <p>As she gulped it down, her terrible pain was indescribable! Her stomach felt like it was going to explode and her kidneys began to ache terribly. She was desperate, frantically desperate, to pee, unbearable agony wracking her bladder. She was shivering and spasming from the pain and cold. Then she felt another terrible pain in her lower gut and she gurgled through her gag as her bowels opened! But there was nothing in her to come out but a light brown liquid, the previous day’s purgative had seen to that! But the uncontrollable evacuation of liquid and accompanying farting just added to her horrible discomfort and embarrassment.</p> <p>The final jug was administered faster than the others. It was much more painful than the previous six and yet, she got to breathe quicker. The cruel pain in her chest grew to a point where she thought she would die and her uncontrolled bowel movements continued in waves of horrendous cramps and farting! As the final jug began to pour, to her horror she felt something else! A strip of cloth within the liquid going down her throat! She began gagging with the cloth in her gullet. Then she felt it being pulled it out slowly which had her thrashing as wildly as she could. It felt like her guts were being pulled from her throat! </p> <p>Then it was over! Wracked with monstrous pain she was left tied in position for another 30 minutes or so during which she had several uncontrolled bowel movements and was desperate, agonisingly desperate, to pee!. Her cramps were horrendous and her pain like something from the depths of Hell itself! Then, just when she thought it could get no worse, the man was on his knees in front of her, squeezing her tiny breasts, slapping her on her cruelly distended belly! Terrible, terrible agony shot through her cruelly, monstrously bloated torso with each hard, harsh slap! Then, as she looked up, she saw the man’s huge cock! His hand was upon it! He was grunting and rubbing it! Grunting and grunting and rubbing and rubbing as she knelt there in agony and torment! Still frantically rubbing his cock he placed the tip inside her wide open mouth and, with a loud shout, his seed came spurting out and poured down her throat! She had no choice but to swallow every, single, last drop of his cum! Then, in a final act of contempt, the man emptied his bladder into her mouth! She gagged and choked as she was forced to gulp down the hot, bitter, flood of man piss!</p> <p>For another 30 minutes she was left in abject agony! Then the man untied her hair, unstrapped her arms and lowered her forwards until she was on her hands and knees, her knees still tied. He removed the painful gag from her mouth and yanked the catheter from her urethra making her scream in pain. Then he yanked out her nose plugs and stood back!</p> <p>Immediately, Charly began to vomit. Her stomach cramped, her bowels opened uncontrollably and water spurted out of both ends! She began to pee hard, hard and painfully, her pee hole burned like fire from the fluid gushing out of her! She heaved and retched and hurled and spluttered! Fresh agony surged through her as her body muscles convulsed from the effort of being sick! For an hour it lasted, for an hour she coughed and choked and vomited and sprayed liquid from very orifice! She felt totally, utterly wretched!</p> <p>As she crouched there on her knees, her arms clutching her body, gasping, retching and crying, the man placed a dog bowl filled with water on the tiles in front of her!</p> <p>“In case you get thirsty through the night, slut!” he said, then he walked away from her, laughing! She watched him go to the door, open it, then turn out the light. His silhouette was framed in the doorway “And the evening and morning were the second day” he said. Then he closed the door, leaving her in darkness, in pain and in misery!</p> <p>That night, she again snatched only moments of sleep, her stomach ached horribly, her kidneys burned and her body continued to have spasms of heaving, retching and farting, she dribbled piss constantly! Her knees were in agony from being pressed against the tiled floor for so long! And she cried, and cried, and cried!</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 3 - Stabbing pains.</p> <p>Charly had no idea how long she was left there, no idea how long it was since the man had left, her only time reference was when the man spoke as he left, last time he had said, ‘And the evening and morning were the second day!’ What was he? Some kind of religious freak? He certainly sounded like one whenever he spoke to her! Now it must be the third day, three days without food! She was hungry but couldn’t have eaten anything if it was given her, her stomach still ached from the previous day’s water torture! Then her heart sank as she heard the door open and the man returning!</p> <p>Larry looked down at his victim, kneeling in the shower area, naked, wretched, her eyes looking up at him with a pleading gaze! She did not speak, she did not have the strength! He leaned down and spoke to her.</p> <p>“Later today slut” he said “I will rape your arse! But first I must make sure you are clean inside, and then there will be more pain!” Charly groaned as he clipped her wrist cuffs together again, then he untied her knee bonds, grabbed one of her legs, lifted it and attached the ankle cuff to the horizontal metal pole. He did the same to the other side so that she was now upside down, with her legs splayed along the pole. Her ankles ached and she tried to support her weight on her elbows</p> <p>As she hung there upside down, her legs stretched wide open, her pussy was completely exposed, the outer lips pulling apart revealing the inner lips and love hole, all were still red and bruised from when he had raped her! Larry put his hand on her sex and pressed and rubbed hard! Charly yelped as pain filled her loins from his cruel rubbing “Does this hurt you, you filthy tart?” he said as she cried and sobbed “It’s what you deserve you whore! What you deserve for flaunting yourself and teasing men!”</p> <p>He stepped in front of her again, crouched down and fed a chain through her wrist cuffs then through a ring on the floor, he pulled hard, stretching her body again and forcing her to take her weight on her ankles! She groaned in pain. When he was satisfied she was stretched far enough, he locked the chain in place with a steel pin! Charly watched as he went to a tap in the corner and her heart sank again as he started to fill a large water container with hot water! He returned to her and hung the container from a chain above her! Charly shook her head and found her voice!</p> <p>“Please!” she said, “Please, please, please no more, no more please! Please sir let me be, please let me go plehehehehease!” The man slapped her backside and she felt him pulling her buttocks apart! Felt him fingering her anus! Felt him pushing a finger inside, “STOP!” she shrieked “Oh God no, please don’t please, please don’t!”</p> <p>“Silence you filth!” he said, slapping her backside again! Then, much to her relief, she felt his finger being withdrawn. Her relief was short lived when she felt the hard, rough edge of a plastic tube as it was inserted into her rectum and he began to push it in deep! When he was satisfied the tube was in deep enough, he attached the other end to the container, opened a valve on it and painfully hot water gushed into her rectum, forcing its way down into her, she groaned and shook at this horrible intrusion! When all of the water was inside her, bloating her belly again, the tube was removed and she felt something thicker and longer being pushed in, sealing her arse and holding the water in place. When this was done, her legs were unfastened and she was lowered down into a kneeling position. As she knelt there the man knelt beside her and began to grope and squeeze her belly, moving the hot water around inside her. She groaned in pain at this, then he reached behind her a nd yanked out the plug sealing her anus! Water fountained out of her arse , splashing the tiles behind her!</p> <p>Charly wept with relief as the water gushed and spurted out of her anus, easing the terrible pain in her guts from the strain of so much water inside her again! When it was finally over, the man hosed her down and towelled her dry, then he released her and half marched, half dragged her from the shower area and back to the two upright poles! Once again her wrist cuffs were clipped to a chain, she was raised up and her legs splayed wide apart and clipped to the poles! Charly wept from the pain in her wrists, from the strain in her hips and she wondered if the man would ever let her go, if her torment would ever end? Or would she suffer and suffer until she could take no more? Would he then murder her and leave her in a ditch somewhere?</p> <p>Now the man was in front of her again, holding something up so she could see, it was a pin cushion, like you would find in any sewing box, but the many pins in it were bigger than sewing pins, they were four inches long at least and much thicker! The man stepped behind her and began to stroke her buttocks!</p> <p>“Noooooooooo!” she screamed! “No, no, no please God! Please nohohohohoooooo!” The man just laughed at her!</p> <p>Larry placed the tip of one of the needles in the middle of Charly’s left buttock, she groaned and shook her head as she felt the sharp point pricking her skin! He pushed the needle in hard, sinking it into the poor girl’s buttock to a depth of three inches!</p> <p>Charly shrieked out loud as sharp, intense pain lanced through her buttock! Before she could get her breath back a second pin was plunged into her other buttock! As she screamed and screamed, pin after pin was pushed into the muscle mass of her backside until each cheek sported a whole cluster of them! She was shrieking hysterically! Then the man stepped in front of her! He started to pinch and tweak her left nipple to make it stand out! He placed a pin at the side of the nipple and pushed hard, sending it straight through the nipple and out of the other side in one fluid motion. Charly thought that her pain could not get any worse, she was wrong! Once again her screams rang out as pain lanced through her! Another pin soon pierced her other nipple! The pain was horrific! Poor Charly begged and begged her tormentor to stop, but was ignored! </p> <p>Charly was in torment again, most of the harsh, sharp, stabbing pain had gone, only to be replaced by dull, throbbing, aching agony. Her buttocks and chest felt like they were on fire!</p> <p>Another pin was pushed straight through her belly button sideways! Then the man knelt down in front of her and caressed her sex, fingering her little clitoris and making it stiffen and stick out. Charly shook her head frantically, “Ohh God noo, please!” she said, “Please not there! Not there, please!” But yet another pin was placed at the side of her clit and shoved through, hard! Yet another shriek of pain was torn from Charly’s throat!</p> <p>As she hung there, her tormented body wracked with sobbing and whimpering, the man went to the switch on the wall and lowered her a little. Then he was standing in front of her again, his cock big and hard! As she watched he rubbed something all over it, something slick and oily, then he went behind her.</p> <p>Larry grabbed her by the shoulders and moved closer to her so that her back was against his belly, she could feel his cock between her buttocks as he rubbed it up and down between them, “Now that you are clean enough inside to accept my cock!” he said, “I’m going to rape your arse you tramp!” Charly felt him position the tip of his cock against her bum hole!</p> <p>“Please God no!” She whimpered as his arms crushed her body to his! Gripping her body tightly he lunged and drove his shaft deep into her arse, forcing it into her rectum, driving it in hard! As his thrusting hips made contact with her buttocks, the pain from the anal rape was made worse by him slamming into the wicked pins sticking in her backside! As he pounded his cock in and out of her arsehole he grabbed at the pins in her nipples and clit, tugging then, twisting them. Shriek after shriek leapt from her throat as agony tore through her, as blood trickled from the pin holes, as blood trickled from her stretched and split anus! </p> <p>“SCREAM FOR ME!” Larry shouted “BLEED FOR ME! SCREAM! SCREAM YOU LITTLE FUCKING WHORE SLUT!” The chains and poles rattled as he piled in and out of her, raping her cruelly! After what seemed like an age she felt him ram into her hard and hold his cock there as he spurted inside her!</p> <p>Larry held his cock there for ages after he had cum, gasping for breath. Charly snivelled and cried and shook from shock and pain! Then he dragged his cock out of her, leaving her abused arse dripping cum and blood onto the floor below! Once again her legs were unclipped, once again she was lowered. This time her wrists were unclipped from the chain and clipped to the ring on the floor , she collapsed on her side and rolled herself up into a foetal position, sobbing and shaking. She heard a scraping noise near her, she opened her eyes and looked. On the floor in front of her were a small bowl of dog food and a small bowl of water! She heard the door open, the light was switched off.</p> <p>“And the evening and morning were the third day” the man said, and closed the door. Once again, Charly found herself in darkness, in agony, in misery.</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 4 - Clamped down and spread open.</p> <p>There was not a single part of Charly’s body that was not in pain! Her muscles ached, her skin hurt, her insides ached and the pins still sticking in her throbbed and throbbed! She had managed to snatch some sleep during the night and forced herself to eat the dog food, she had been so hungry. It had only been a small amount but it was all she could manage anyway, her stomach still hurt from the water torture. She had prayed, got back on her knees, put her hands together and prayed to God for rescue, prayed for an end to her torment. But she was still there, starting a fourth day in that terrible, terrible place of torture and misery!</p> <p>She hadn’t even heard the man come in, the first she knew of it was when his hands were upon her and she was turned over onto her back and he was pulling her towards him! Forcing her legs apart! Her sex had just been recovering from the rape of day one, now day four was beginning with another, vicious rape as he entered her sore vagina and fucked her hard and without mercy! She whimpered and wept as he lay on top of her, his weight crushing the breath out of her, his pelvis grinding and pounding against hers, bruising her, hurting her!</p> <p>He came with a grunt and she felt his cock spurting inside her, then he pulled out of her, unclipped her wrists from the ring and started to hoist her back into position. In no time at all she was hanging like the previous day, arms over her head, legs spread wide and her full weight taken on her wrists! As she hung there, groaning and weeping she could see him rummaging in a cupboard. Then he was back in front of her, holding up to her face yet another instrument of torture! Her eyes widened in horror! The thing was shaped like a cock, but it was huge! Over a foot long, three inches wide and shocking pink! Immediately the man began attacking her sex with his hands and the huge phallus, pulling at her abused vagina, working his fingers into the sore hole which was still dripping with his cum. Forcing the huge head of the monstrous dildo inside he pushed hard, shoving it deep into her aching cunt! Charly groaned loud and arced her head back as pain filled her loins, it fel t like her sex was being ripped open, she squealed as she felt flesh tearing to accommodate the intrusion. The man eventually gave up after managing to push eight inches of the fake cock inside her, four inches were left sticking, obscenely out of her sex, trickles of blood from her torn fresh running down it!</p> <p>Satisfied with this work he then assaulted the pins sticking through her nipples, naval and clit, pulling and twisting them until fresh blood trickled from the puncture wounds and ran down her front. Exhausted as she was and throat red raw from screaming she still managed to shriek at the onslaught!</p> <p>“Yes!” the man said to her “Scream for me, bleed for me!” He walked away from her again and rummaged in another cupboard, he returned and held up more items for her to see, they were like little crocodile clips with sharp teeth and a little lever! He placed one against her left nipple, closed the teeth and flicked the lever. The jaws of the clamp snapped shut and the teeth bit into her nipple hard! Agony flashed through her breast as the clamp squeezed her nipple, agony made worse by the needles already in her nipple being trapped between the jaws!</p> <p>Tears rolled down Charly’s face as she squirmed and moaned at the new torture, the second clamp was clipped tightly onto her other nipple and her screaming began! And when the man snapped the third clamp tightly onto her clitoris, she thought the devil himself was eating her out!</p> <p>Larry smiled his evil smile as he watched Charly writhe and groan and shriek as the clamps bit into her sensitive flesh, then, just as she was settling down, just has she was getting used to the pain, just as her breathing was becoming calmer, he took hold of a clamp in each hand and twisted and pulled! The room echoed anew with Charly’s horrible, agonised, shrieking and screaming! And Larry smiled his evil smile!</p> <p>An hour ticked by as Larry manipulated the horrible clamps, twisting the ones on her nipples, twisting the one on her clit, pulling them, yanking them and laughing as Charly shrieked and wailed and begged him to stop.</p> <p>Fresh blood oozed from the pins as the flesh around them was pulled and twisted, it trickled down her front and legs in little rivulets as the cruel torture went on! Then Larry took hold of both nipple clamps and pulled hard! Pulling her nipples out into spikes, pulling harder and harder, stretching the nipple and breast agonisingly outwards until the clamps raked over her skin and were yanked off! More shrieking and screaming were ripped from Charly’s lungs as blood rushed back into her nipples, bringing with it a fresh wave of torment! The same was done to the clamp on her clit and the cruel teeth scraped over her sensitive bud as it was ripped off! Charly fainted at this point, partly from pain, partly from exhaustion, but the smelling salts were fetched and she was soon revived again. Revived to endure yet more agony, as Larry snapped all three clamps on again!</p> <p>Finally, when Larry was satisfied he could wrestle no more screams from her, he yanked the clamps off one last time, and despite the agony brought by the blood rushing back into her tortured flesh, Charly could do no more than whimper and groan!</p> <p>Larry returned the clamps to their cupboard, went to the switch on the wall, pressed it and lowered Charly down, down much further than before until her mouth was roughly at the same height as his cock! He fetched some water and splashed it in her face, then more for her to drink. Then he held the salts under her nose to clear her head, then he gave her more water. Satisfied that she was once more alert as he could get her, he stood in front of her and pressed the tip of his hard cock against her lips!</p> <p>“Suck me off whore!” he said, “Suck me off like the filthy slut you are! Do a good job and I will spare you more pain, at least for today! Needless to say Charly had never sucked cock before, she had no idea what to do but the thought of being left alone without further torment inspired her! She opened her mouth, moved her head forward and engulfed his shaft, she moved her head backwards and forwards and actually sucked on the fat pole in her mouth! Sucked like she was trying to drink milk through a straw! “That’s not right slut!” said Larry. Taking a firm hold of her head with both hands he fucked her face instead, stabbing the thick rod hard into the back of her throat making her cough and gag until he blasted his cum down her throat! With a sigh he slid his cock out of her mouth, leaving a trail of spunk and spit. Then he walked away leaving her coughing and retching. Flicking the switch on the wall he raised her up again, then busied himself in yet another cupboard!</p> <p>He returned to Charly and placed a small table in front of her. On this he placed a small blowtorch in a stand, a long sharp awl and a device that looked like it belonged in a surgery! This device was like two, long loops of steel with a screw mechanism at one end. He picked up the device and walked up to Charly!</p> <p>“Y, you said you’d spare me!” she said weakly, her brow knotted in fear and concern. Larry just smiled at her and stepped behind her. She felt his fingers at her anus again, probing, spreading, rubbing something oily into her sphincter, then she felt the cold steel of the device as it was pushed into her rectum, pushed in deep! Then she shuddered as Larry turned the screw and the device began to open, forcing Charly’s anus to open wide, wider and wider still. She grunted and groaned as it felt like her arse was being pulled in two. Larry stopped when he was satisfied that her anus was as gaping as he could get it and stepped in front of her again.</p> <p>He returned to the table and lit the blow torch, picking up the bradawl by its wooden handle, he held the long, slim point in the flame!</p> <p>“P, please!” groaned Charly, “P, please, please no. You said you’d spare me, please no more, please don’t hurt me any more, plehehehehease!” Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks as she sobbed in despair again!</p> <p>“I said I’d spare you if you did a good job!” came the reply, “That blow job you gave me was very poor Charly! I’m afraid I’m going to have to hurt you some more!” He held the sharp awl in the flame until it glowed orange, then he pulled it out, quickly stepped behind her, inserted it into her gaping arse and stabbed it into the wall of her rectum! Larry thought she was going to scream her lungs out, she bellowed so loud! He thought she was going to yank the steel poles out of the ground, she thrashed around so much! A dozen times in all he stabbed the red hot awl into the walls of her rectum. Charly felt like the fires of Hell were eating her alive from within, as she screamed and writhed and bucked in abject torment! Eventually, she felt the horrible thing inside her being closed and removed. The table, torch and other things were put away. She was lowered back down and released, her wrists were clipped to the floor ring. The big dildo was removed from her aching cunt and all of the horrible pins piercing her body were pulled out.. Dog food and water were put down and he walked away from her to the door as she lay down, crying and sobbing, her face red and bloated from tears, screaming and strain.</p> <p> “And the evening and morning were the fourth day!” he said, closing the door, leaving her in darkness once more!</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 5 - Vital spark.</p> <p>The next day, Charly was wrenched awake and was in pain from the very start as the man rolled her onto her back and violently entered her while she slept. His hands were around her throat and he was choking her as he pistoned his cock in and out of her, raping her harshly! As his weight pressed down on her, crushing her, he grunted and she felt his cum flooding into her once more! She thought he meant to kill her for sure, she could not breath for his tight grip on her throat. Then he released her and withdrew his cock. He stood up and left her lying there, coughing and spluttering, spunk oozing from her cunt. She could hear him busying himself in the shower area and trembled, wondering what horrible torment his sick mind had planned for today!</p> <p>He returned, unclipped her wrists from the floor ring and marched her to the shower area, once there, he clipped her wrist cuffs to a chain hanging from a horizontal bar above her, pulled on the bar until her arms were upright over her head and clipped the loose chain to a bracket on the wall. She noticed that he did not lift her off her feet though! Looking down she could see that she was standing on a large, stainless steel plate. An insulated cable ran from this plate back outside the shower area! Two steel rings were set into the plate about three feet apart, her ankle cuffs were clipped to these. A few minor adjustments were made until he was satisfied her body was secure with her legs wide apart, her feet in firm contact with the steel plate and her body stretched tightly from feet to wrists. She looked up and around her, there were three shower heads, one directly above her, the others set into the wall and angled towards her. The man touched one of several buttons on the wall and the head right above her sprang into life, spraying her with warm water. The man produced scented soap and washed down her body, this gave her some measure of relief from her distress, as did the shamp ooing of her hair, which followed! Satisfied she was clean the man left the shower running to rinse her off. He used a fourth shower head on a hose to assist with the rinse off, directing it upwards from under her. Satisfied with the result he switched off the showers and left the area.</p> <p>Charly watched the man as he began to get dressed, pulling on what looked, to her, like a rubber, skin diver’s suit! Shoes with thick, rubber soles followed as well as a pair of rubber gloves. Then he stepped back into the shower area. In one hand he was holding a long copper rod with a socket in the end, a thick, insulated cable ran from this, back outside the shower area, like the one on the steel plate. In his other hand was an insulated box with a rubber switch on it, this also had a cable running back outside. Both items were laid on the low wall and he went back to the buttons on the wall. He pressed a different one and Charly shrieked out loud in sudden shock as one of the wall shower heads blasted her with icy cold water!</p> <p>He left her gasping for breath and shivering under the freezing shower for a few minutes while he fetched more items and laid them on top of the low wall. Then he turned off the water. As Charly stood there shivering and panting she looked at the items on the wall. One was a mass of steel wool mounted on a short, copper prod. There were cock shaped things like the one that been forced into her but smaller, these too were made of copper, there was a long, thin copper probe and a small whip that had many fronds made of light chains! As she looked at the items in horror the man pressed another button and Charly screamed again, this time in pain as now she was being showered with piping hot water! Charly screamed in anguish and wriggled and twisted, begging him to turn off the burning hot water. He just stood there smiling, listening to her scream, watching her struggle. Finally and almost casually he turned the water off.</p> <p>Sobbing and panting, Charly watched him as he removed the fourth shower head from it’s hose and fitted a different one in its place. This had two tubes leading from it, both attached to large, penis like things! He stepped up to her and pushed these roughly into her sore vagina and arse, then he went back to the wall buttons. Suddenly Charly was showered with ice cold water again and this time, ice cold water burst inside her too! She moaned and groaned in discomfort as the freezing water numbed her! Then she screamed in pain again as different buttons were pushed and now she was showered in hot water inside and out!</p> <p>On and on this cruel, new torture went! Now hot water, now icy cold! Then hot water outside and blasts of icy cold inside! Then freezing cold outside and hot blasts in! Charly screeched in misery, who would have thought that simple water could cause so much torment! Finally it stopped, leaving her shivering, trembling, snivelling and whimpering! Larry removed the penis attachments from her body and set the hose to one side, then he took hold of her chin, making her look at him. “That was nothing slut” he said, “Now your real torment begins!” </p> <p>He pressed a wall button and Charly tensed, but it was the shower head directly above her which sprang back into life and it was warm water which cascaded over her. Larry made adjustments and the water became a cool, fine trickle, just enough to keep her skin wet. Picking up the copper rod, he slotted the mass of steel wool into the end of it then he pressed the rubber switch on the box. The lights dimmed slightly and a low hum came from the other side of the wall. This hum was coming from a low voltage transformer!</p> <p>Larry stepped up to Charly and touched the mass of steel wool to her belly. Sparks flew, the air was filled with a crackling and Charly shrieked in pain as electric current jolted through the nerve endings in her skin! Larry wrenched scream after horrible scream out of her as he played the wire wool over her body! Stroking it over her breasts and nipples, her torso, arms and legs, running it up and down her spine! Charly screeched and wailed in agony as the current coursed through her, as sparks flew and the wool crackled! Now and then he would stop and give her a brief respite, then he would begin again! He rubbed the wool up and down between her buttocks and ran it between her legs, holding it for a long time against her pussy as she screamed and wriggled and twisted and begged for mercy! Sometimes he waited a few minutes as Charly cried and sobbed and panted, then, just as she thought the torment was over, he began again, stroking the wool against her nipples and clit!</p> <p>Larry amused himself like this for over an hour, then switched off the transformer! When the humming of the transformer stopped, Charly at long last thought her ordeal was over. Then she groaned in dismay as she saw the man fitting the copper penises to the rod and coating them with gel!</p> <p>“P, please no more!” she begged as Larry knelt down and pushed the probes deep into her vagina and rectum! “Please have mercy, please let me be, plehehehehease!” She cried. But no answer came. Larry just went back to the wall, picked up the switch, turned to face her, pressed it …. and her dance of pain began anew!</p> <p>For half an hour Larry tortured her internally, turning the current on, turning it off, on, off, on, off! Charly was assaulted by wave, after wave, after wave of blinding agony inside her! She passed out many times, only to be woken up, not by smelling salts, but by blasts of icy cold water from the shower! Finally, at last, the man was kneeling in front of her again and removing the probes. But Charly dared not even begin to hope that her torment was over, for she could see that there were still two more attachments sitting on the wall, the long, thin probe and the whip of steel chains!</p> <p>Larry fetched another item from a cupboard and returned to her, taking firm hold of her head he forced her mouth open and pushed the object inside, it was dental brace and it held her mouth firmly open! He removed the copper rod from the cable and fitted the thin probe, then he switched the transformer on again and stepped close to her. Once again he took firm hold of her head and, as her eyes widened in terror, as she desperately tried to struggle, he brought the probe up to and into her mouth and touched it to her teeth! Charly’s body spasmed as the current rattled her teeth and her mouth was filled with excruciating pain! She tried to scream but could only gurgle and groan as the thin wand was played over her tongue, over the delicate insides of her mouth, over her lips and back onto her teeth and then, then put right to the back of her mouth to torture and shock her throat!</p> <p>The pain was indescribable, Charly groaned constantly and her body twitched and jerked! She felt like her head was going to explode! The brace made her jaw feel like it was being torn from her face as the torment went on, and on, and on! Finally the brace was removed and the man stepped away from her again, removing the thin probe from the cable, only to attach the cruel looking whip!</p> <p>He stood in front of her, swishing the whip backwards and forwards, the chains crackling and sparking as they rubbed together. Then he lashed out with it, hard! The chains lashed across Charly’s chest, cutting into her and knocking the breath out of her, she twitched in agony at the pain from the whip and the extra pain from the shock as the current jolted though her on impact. Lash after lash raked across her body, across her chest, her belly and her hips. Across her back, her buttocks and her thighs, her body jerked and convulsed form the shocks and the biting pain, and she screamed, she screamed loud and she screamed long as blood from the vicious cuts ran down her body and pooled with the water round her feet! “SCREAM FOR ME!” yelled the man “FUCKING BLEED FOR ME!” As he thrashed her and thrashed her!</p> <p>Charly had no idea how long this torment went on for, she drifted in and out of consciousness, eventually becoming aware of being on her knees between the upright poles, her wrist cuffs clipped to the floor ring, as the man raped her arse from behind, screaming at her! “SUFFER YOU WHORE! YOU FILTHY FUCKING WHORE!”</p> <p>She was unconscious when he came, unconscious when he put down dog food and water, unconscious when he left her in darkness. She didn’t hear him when he said “And the evening and morning were the fifth day!”</p> <p class=""h2"">3) Torment: Day 6 - Red Hot Chilli Peppers.</p> <p>Charly woke up to another brutal rape, on her back with the man pounding his length into her, crushing her body to his, leering and grinning at her! Despite the cruel and relentless penetration she did not scream, she had no strength to do so, she just lay her head to one side and cried softly as the man spurted his juice into her! </p> <p>When the rape was over, she was dragged to the shower area, washed and dragged back again! Once again she was clipped to the two steel uprights, but this time she was upside down with her legs splayed apart and her weight supported by her ankles, her wrists, once more secured by chain to a ring on the floor, her body, once more stretched tight! </p> <p>Standing behind her the man groped her sex, twisting and pulling at the flesh, pinching her clit, probing her harshly as she hung there groaning and whimpering. He walked to the whip rack, selected a thin cane and a stiff, broad leather strap and returned to her. He leaned down and showed her the wicked instruments of pain!</p> <p>“Please no!” was all she could say, her voice barely audible, her head sagged, and she sniffed as tears began to well up in her eyes as she waited for the pain. She did not have to wait long. Standing up, the man brought the cane slashing down on the outstretched, inner part of her left thigh! She twitched and grunted and the tears began to flow but she hadn’t the breath for a scream. The cane cracked across her right thigh, long, thin red welts began to raise up and spots of blood dappled them. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Went the cane as slash after slash he flogged her without pity! He stopped when a dozen raised and bleeding welts decorated each thigh. Then he put down the cane and picked up the strap!</p> <p>Raising it up high, he brought it swishing down hard, striking her square along the length of her slit! That wrenched a scream from her! More screams were wrung out of her as he thrashed her sex with the strap, beating her viciously, cruelly, her little clit was soon obscenely swollen and purple, her labia red raw from the punishment!</p> <p>As the strap thrashed down again and again it started to cut into her sex, spattering blood over her thighs to mingle with the blood trickling from the welts inflicted by the cane! With an insane leer on his face, Larry yelled his mantra and laughed as he thrashed her without mercy!</p> <p>When he had finished she was red raw from knee across to other knee! Her thighs and cunt covered in welts, cuts, sweat and blood!</p> <p>As poor, little Charly hung there, sobbing and shaking in abject suffering and shock, blood running freely from her wounds, down over her belly and dripping onto the floor from her shoulders, the man calmly wiped the cane and strap and put them away. Then he returned and placed a small wooden board on the floor by charly’s hands. He took hold of her hair and yanked her head up, her eyes were closed, she was unconscious! The vile smelling salts soon corrected that! He wanted her watching him, wanted her to see what he was doing!</p> <p>Jolted awake by the smell of the salts, Charly looked at the wooden board as the man laid a large, sharp kitchen knife on it! She trembled in utter terror at the sight of the blade! Then her terror turned to relief as he saw him place some chillies on the board and began to chop them up! When the chillies were finely chopped, the bits were scooped up into a small bowl and the man began to use the back of a spoon to mash the bits into a pulp!</p> <p>When this was done, he stepped away from her and rummaged in another cupboard, when he returned, she noticed that he was wearing surgical rubber gloves! Charly was completely puzzled by these actions! As she watched, the man scooped the pulped chillies out of the bowl and walked towards her. The next thing she knew was that the paste of chillies was being slapped onto her sex! That’s when it dawned on her!</p> <p>“Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!” she howled as the paste was spread out and rubbed thoroughly into her raw, open wounds! Within seconds it hit her! Monstrous, flaming, agonising Hell fire gnawed across her sex and down her legs! She screeched and writhed, bucked and twisted, rattling the steel poles to their sockets as she convulsed in total, utter, burning, soul wrenching agony!</p> <p>The man removed his gloves and knelt down in front of her, rubbing his cock and grinning in delight as Charly thrashed and screamed at the horrible, burning agony, gnawing at her flesh!</p> <p>For 10 minutes he watched her writhe and shriek, until she was utterly exhausted and could only hang there panting for breath. Then he unclipped her from the poles and chain and dragged her across to the shower area. Leaving her on her knees at the entrance he turned all of the heads on, including the hose, all began to spray cold water. Sensing the cold water Charly began to crawl towards it desperate to relieve the burning that was gnawing at her. The man stood in front of her, blocking her, she looked up at him, standing there, holding his big, stiff cock and rubbing it up and down.</p> <p>“Suck me off whore!” he said, “Suck me off good and I’ll let you at the cold water!” Fighting back the tears Charly moved towards him and engulfed his cock with her mouth, desperate for something to end her pain she did her best, moving her mouth up and down the thick pole, stroking him with her hands, cupping his balls and licking them, she tried to take him down her throat remembering how he had fucked her face before. She fought the urge to gag and gulped him down, moving her head faster, stroking his shaft harder. She heard him grunt and she forced her head down onto his cock as far as she could, feeling his cum spurting down into her throat. When he had finished she started to move back!</p> <p>“Stay!” he said sharply, she stayed still, holding his cock deep in her mouth, she knew what was coming and fought the urge to throw up as the man released a stream of hot piss into her throat! When he had stopped peeing he pulled himself out of her and stepped away, letting her crawl to the water. Charly groaned in relief as the icy cold showers sprayed her all over, she grabbed the hose and blasted her raw sex and thighs with freezing water, she took soap and washed herself there, over and over again, washing the remnants of the cruel paste off her, rubbing and freezing the pain away. The man stood and watched her, grinning his evil grin. He watched as she crawled to a corner of the shower and sat there, legs outstretched and spread, continuing to spray herself with cold water. He watched her crying, sobbing, helpless and hopeless. He left her there and walked over to the poles to clean up. After cleaning the area he returned to Charly and shut off the water. Then he pu lled her over to the horizontal bar where she had suffered the water torture, stretched her arms along it and bound them tightly at the wrists, arms and shoulders!</p> <p>“Please” she said, feebly, “Please, not the water again, please!” The man smiled and walked away, she heard him open and close a cupboard and then he was back in front of her, kneeling down close.</p> <p>“Don’t worry” he said, “I won’t be forcing you to drink water today, you are strapped to the pole because it’s time to mark you!” He held up an object for her to see. It was a surgical scalpel! As her eyes opened wide in terror he gripped her head tightly with one arm, pressed the blade into the right side of her chest above her breast and cut diagonally down! Charly shrieked as the blade sliced into her, his hand rose and fell with her chest as she heaved and screamed, he cut straight and clean for six inches, her wriggling didn’t matter, he had done this to many a struggling girl! A second cut paralleled this one a couple of millimetres away, then he moved the scalpel to the start again and sliced the thin strip of skin between the two cuts out of her and let it drop to the floor, blood flowed freely from the open wound. Charly screamed and screamed as thin strip after thin strip was sliced out of her chest! Many times she fainted only to be revived by the salts! After what seemed an eternity the man stepped back and washed her blood from his hands . He fetched a mirror and smiled as he held it up in front of her to show her what he had done, feeling sick and faint Charly forced herself to look in the mirror, blood covered her chest and belly where it had run down from the cuts, a word had been carved into her chest above her breasts. It was backwards in the mirror of course, but there was no mistaking the word, “WHORE!”</p> <p>The man hosed down her chest and belly and wrapped bandages around her chest, then he dragged her back to the poles, clipped her wrist cuffs to the floor ring, knelt down behind her and raped her arse again. Charly didn’t even feel it, she was in shock from pain and in a different world! The man finished and put down dog food and water, then he went to the door, turned off the main light but this time switched on a side lamp.</p> <p>“And the evening and morning were the sixth day!” he said, but Charly didn’t hear him, then he closed the door, leaving her in the dimly lit room.</p> <p class=""h2"">9) Day 7 - Rest</p> <p>Charly woke up slowly, she had no idea of the time, she was still on the floor, wrist cuffs clipped to the floor ring, she forced herself to eat the dog food and drink a little, the lamp was still on, she moved around, wincing in pain as she did so, there was no sign of the man. She groaned and grimaced as her multitude of pains began to make themselves felt, her chest burned where he had cut that hateful word into her! Every bone and muscle ached, every square inch of skin was sore or worse! Finally the door opened and the man came in. He was dressed this time, jeans, t shirt and trainers. He unclipped her from the ring and picked her up, carrying her to the fourth corner of the room where she had not been before. There was a mattress lying on the floor. The man laid her down on it and padlocked one cuff to a short chain which was attached to a ring on the wall. He then fetched a bowl of water and more dog food, putting them down beside her. ‘Please kill me!’ Charly tho ught to herself, ‘Just get it over with and kill me!’ The man stood up and spoke.</p> <p>“On the seventh day the Lord rested, and so do I” he said “I go now to pray for your soul Charly, make the most of this respite, tomorrow I will return and your punishment will begin again!” He reached down and pulled at her face, forcing her to look deep into his eyes!</p> <p>“And you will scream for me … bleed for me!”</p></div>","['Dedicated to L for his assistance with details and to C, one of his (ahem) inspirations.']"
1472,Cum After the First Chapter,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A man, a girl, a small room and some candles!!!!<br />Writer's duel with James Bond@ge. Read his too.",2005-02-28,115,4,"M, g, cons, oral, ped, spank, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl entered the room, bowed, and walked towards me, she was nine years old, slim, pretty and naked except for a broad, black leather collar, snugly fitted around her neck. The room was quite small, furnished only by the large, comfortable armchair in which I, also naked, was sitting, plus two small tables, one on either side of it. The only light came from several, large candles set on these tables. Deep pools of hot, molten wax were nicely forming in the tops of them.</p> <p>The girl stopped a few feet away from me, knelt down and touched her head to the floor, then she adopted a standard slave kneel, knees wide apart, hands on hips, shoulders back and chest held out, eyes down.</p> <p>“How may I please you master?” she asked. I gazed at her nude little body as she knelt there, her lightly tanned skin flickering gold in the candlelight. The place we were in was called ‘Candyland’ a place where the wealthy could hire young sex slaves for a while to help them shuck off the stress and strain of the outside world.</p> <p>“Stand up” I replied, she obeyed and stood with her feet about 18 inches apart, her hands still on her hips and her eyes still down cast. “Turn” I ordered, she slowly turned her body, allowing me to take it all in. Slender but not skinny, flat chest, hips just beginning to widen, narrow shoulders and back, pert, round little buttocks and jet black, shoulder length hair pulled back in a pony tale. Faint lines crossed her skin here and there, relics of a past beating taken too far perhaps? She continued to turn as I looked at her loveliness, she was gorgeous, was that a glint of moisture on her bald, little slit? “Stop!” I said, when she was facing me again, I shuffled to the front of the chair, reached out and pulled her toward me. I turned her around and pulled her arms behind her back, making her grip her elbows with her hands. I tied them in that position with soft, silk cords then turned her so that she was sideways on to me.</p> <p>I placed my left hand on her chest and my right on her upper back and stroked them down, caressing her soft, silky skin. When my left hand reached her mound I pressed on it and rubbed back and forth then I probed her little slit with my fingers. She gasped at my touch, I was not wrong, she was moist, her own anticipation building like mine. With my right hand I squeezed her firm little bum cheeks, then I raised my hand and brought it down hard, giving her a sharp, stinging smack on her left cheek.</p> <p>“Aiiiii! Thank you master!” she squealed, I gave her another sharp swat on her right cheek, “Ahh, thank you master!” What a perfect little slave she was! I gave her another two, hard slaps on each cheek, each time she responded the same. I enjoyed seeing the flesh of her firm backside bounce and jiggle with each smack. Tears welled up in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks, but my fingers in her slit felt her becoming wetter, betraying her true feelings! I picked her up and turned her to face me, as I pulled her onto my lap she spread her legs so that she was straddling me, with my cock, now rigid with expectation and lust, firmly between her bum cheeks!</p> <p>With my right hand I continued to stroke and knead her little bottom, whilst my left hand held her firmly between her shoulders. I leaned forward to kiss her, as I did so her mouth opened allowing my tongue to probe her little mouth as our lips met. Her mouth was warm, silky and moist, her tiny tongue caressed my own, moving around it in little circles as I pressed my lips hard on hers. It was an incredible sensation, feeling that little tongue moving around my own. My cock stiffened even more as she squeezed it with her bum cheeks! God she was good! I could feel her sexy, little body trembling, could feel her love juice trickling onto my groin as she moaned in ecstasy, rubbing her slit on my pelvis!</p> <p>I took hold of her pony tail, pulling her head away from mine and then I leaned down further, kissing and nibbling her little nipples, making her gasp even more! As my lips met her chest, I could feel her heart pounding within! Her breathing was short, hard, panting! I grabbed her buttocks with both hands and, lifting her up high I pressed her sex to my mouth and licked her wet slit, tasting her sweet, love juice!</p> <p>“Ohhhh Master!” she moaned, “Please, p, please!” I squeezed her bum harder, pressed her slit to my mouth and found her love bud, I pulled my mouth briefly away.</p> <p>“Yes” I said, “Release yourself!” then I nibbled her stiff little clit! She squealed loud and shuddered! Her hot love juice flowed into my mouth as she came!</p> <p>I lapped up the sweet nectar, turned her around and lowered her back down, folding my arms around her belly and chest. She turned her head and rubbed my chest with her cheek, like a little kitten. </p> <p>“Thank you master!” she purred. I rubbed her chest and belly, then moved one hand down, stroking her inner thighs and then rubbing her slit making her gasp again.</p> <p>“When you are with me” I replied “you may cum as much as you want and are able, it turns me on to see a little one like you cumming!” With my left hand I continued to rub her sex, with my right I picked up a candle and moved it carefully across to her chest. She shuddered and I felt her swallow, she knew what was coming. I tipped the candle and poured the molten wax onto her left nipple! She shrieked in pain as the wax spattered and ran down her chest and belly. I replaced the candle and picked up another, her breathing became harder, fresh tears rolled down her face as she saw the candle approach her chest. Her sex became wet again and I could feel her juice trickle onto my cock between her legs!</p> <p>I poured the second candle and the hot wax hit her right nipple, she shrieked again and arched her back as the wax ran down her body, her moist slit moved back and forth along my rigid cock as she rubbed herself on me! I replaced the candle and picked up a third! She whimpered, but remained silent as I moved the third candle across and down to her sex, my left hand was rubbing her sex hard, my fingers probing her wet hole, my thumb pressing on her stiff, little love bud! I took my hand away and poured the candle. Hot wax spattered on her clit hood! She shrieked again and threw her head back! I felt her cum again as some of the wax splashed onto my cock making me wince and gasp! I put the candle down, peeled the molten wax off my cock and thrust myself into her juicy little hole!</p> <p>I wrapped both arms around her body and held her close as I thrust myself in and out of her, she gasped and moaned and within seconds climaxed again! God she was incredible! I pulled her off me and turned her around then lowered her onto me again. She forced her sex down onto my cock, managing to take most of my 8 inches in her! She bent her body backwards almost double as I pounded into her, gripping her buttocks tightly!</p> <p>“Oh master!” she exclaimed “You are so big and powerful!” She knew just what to say! I thrust into her harder, faster, until I could feel my sap rising as she moaned and groaned, her little chest rising and falling as she gasped for breath. I quickly lifted her off me, dropped her to her knees in front of me, moved forwards and she wrapped her mouth around my cock! She moved her head backwards and forwards along my thick length, her mouth was warm and moist, she took me all the way down her throat expertly, without a trace of gagging!</p> <p>Faster and faster she moved her head, I felt my own orgasm nearing and pulled her head away from me just before I reached it. She held her mouth open wide and with a shout I climaxed, sending a stream of my warm cum jetting into her open mouth! She kept her mouth open as spurt after spurt of my spunk spattered onto her face, her chin, her throat and chest, echoing the spatters of candle wax on her nipples! She closed her mouth and rolled my spunk around in it before gulping and swallowing it. She opened wide again to show her empty mouth!</p> <p>I stoked my hand over her chest, throat and chin, scooping up my cum and pushing it into her mouth where she gargled and swallowed it! Then she engulfed my cock again, squeezing it with her lips and sucking hard, milking it of every last drop of man juice and sucking it clean! I leaned back into the chair, letting her finish and enjoying the feeling of her mouth wrapped around me. Then I motioned for her to stand and come to me. She straddled me once more and I held her close.</p> <p>“Thank you master” she said “you taste wonderful!” I squeezed her body as I held her there, as I rested and caught my breath, relaxing in the flickering candle light. It was the first of many times I came that night. What a wonderful place Candyland was to relax! What a perfect little sex slave she was!</p></div>","['This story is part of a friendly writer’s challenge between James Bond@ge and Zool. The purpose being to write a short chapter erotic and sexy enough to have the reader cumming in their pants (or knickers) by the end.', 'Naturally we do not expect anyone to do that, although it would be nice if people would confess to doing so! What we would like people to do is read both stories (both have the same title) and then cast a vote on each one using the star system at the bottom of the page as normal. Eventually we will tally up the votes and a winner will be declared. Thank you for your co-operation.']"
1473,"Tanith, Vampire Child",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A sequel to ""The Wrong Victim"" In which the newly made vampire girl and her master Mikhail settle into their new home.",2005-03-11,40,4,"M, f+, g+, bd, cons, ds, mc, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The two little girls were kneeling together, naked, on a large gym mat on the cellar floor. The younger girl was about eight years old, pretty, with long, dark hair and a lovely, slim, little body. She was kneeling with her knees wide apart, her hands were cuffed in front of her. Her head was tilted to one side and she was breathing hard and moaning in pleasure, her eyes half open, her mind elsewhere, lost in a haze of erotic pleasure.</p> <p>The other girl was about ten years old and was kneeling behind the younger girl, her legs spread wide and her chest and belly snuggled against the eight year old’s back. The ten year old was slim and beautiful like the younger girl, but her hair was blonde and cascaded down over her shoulders and down her back in a mass of waves, it was luxurious and vibrant and seemed to have a life of it’s own. One of her hands was gently stroking the eight year old’s chest and belly up and down, caressing the soft, smooth young skin. The other was on the little girl’s sex, her fingers rubbing up and down the slit, probing the moist young love hole and fingering the tiny but stiff little clitoris.</p> <p>The older girl’s mouth was clamped onto the younger girl’s throat, a trickle of blood ran down the little one’s chest as the older girl sucked and sucked, drinking the fresh young blood as her hands continued their work and brought the eight year old to a shuddering climax!</p> <p>The name of the younger girl was not known and not important, but the older girl was called Tanith, and she was a vampire child!</p> <p>As the younger girl climaxed, Tanith pulled her mouth away from the young throat, licked her lips and sighed contentedly. She stood up, and the younger girl fell forwards onto the mat. The little one crawled along the cellar floor to another mat where two other, naked girls lay in a sapphic embrace, moaning and groaning with their mouths locked together, tongues probing and twining, little fingers rubbing each others sexes, probing each others wet little cunts, fingering each others stiff, little clits. They were about eleven and twelve years old, both of them had tiny neck wounds which still oozed blood. The two parted to allow the little eight year old to slide up in between them and then the three began to work on each other’s bodies, kissing, licking, probing, gasping, sighing and making each other climax time after time.</p> <p>The vampire was careful in her feeding, as was her master, better to take a little from several victims than drain one completely and kill it. This way the victims could last years.</p> <p>Tanith looked over to where her master, Mikhail was sitting, naked, in a large armchair. He was being straddled by another naked young girl, about thirteen years old, his massive cock thrust deep inside the girl’s wet hole as she moved herself up and down the stiff shaft moaning loudly and crying out in pleasure. His hands gripped her young buttocks tightly, squeezing them and his mouth was locked onto her slender throat, drinking her precious blood. As Tanith watched, the girl screamed out loud as she reached her climax and her master came too, flooding the girl’s cunt with his clear fluid which ran out of her and down his huge cock and over his groin. Male vampires do not produce sperm as such, only the fluid that carries them, but they produce copious amounts of it!</p> <p>As Tanith continued to watch, Mikhail released the girl’s throat and licked his lips, then he lifted the girl off his stiff pole and dropped her to the floor where she collapsed and lay in a gasping, moaning heap. Tanith raised her arms over her head and stretched her lithe young body hard. Then she walked over to her master and bowed to him. He beckoned her to him, picked her up and sat her on his knee, holding her tightly. Together they watched the thirteen year old crawl across the floor to the other three girls and then the four of them locked their bodies into a pulsating, moaning mass of stroking, rubbing, nibbling, licking, licentious, lesbian lust!</p> <p>There was a clinking, rattling noise as the other occupants of the cellar, a dozen naked young girls of varying ages who were chained together in pairs, moved and began to rub each other’s bodies, each one wishing it was she who had been fed on. The whole room was charged with an electric atmosphere of carnal lust!</p> <p>Tanith looked up at her master, who was hugging her closely, one hand stroking her, gently, up and down her naked back. His eyes were closed, a contented smile on his face.</p> <p>“Master” she said, quietly. He opened one eye and looked at her. She kissed him on his chest, “Master I need some more, please master, I need some of yours!”</p> <p>“You had some of my blood last week little one” He growled, “You know how wild you get when you drink from me, you know too much isn’t good for you!”</p> <p>“Please master” she begged “It makes me feel strong, makes me feel more alive than I ever did when I was a mere mortal!” She reached down and took hold of his big cock, it was still rock hard! She gripped it tightly and rubbed it up and down, she kissed him on his chest again, “Please master, please!”</p> <p>Mikhail grunted and lifted her up, turning her to face him, she spread her legs wide and he lowered her onto his thick shaft. She gasped and moaned as his length slid into her tight, wet cunt!</p> <p>“Ohhhh mmmmasssterrrr!” she sighed as she wrapped her slender arms around his body. With one of his sharp fingernails he opened a cut on his chest and pressed her mouth to it. Then he gripped her tight, pert, little buttocks hard and began to thrust his shaft in and out of her as she sucked his dark blood.</p> <p>The charged atmosphere in the room became even more lusty and electric as the two vampires moved their bodies in rhythm together, the master fucking his young lover hard and long, she sucking on the wound in his chest and feeling his raw, ancient power, surging into her!</p> <p>The four girls on the floor moaned even louder and shrieked in ecstasy as they climaxed yet again, the girls chained together rubbed each other frantically to bring each other off as the waves of sexual energy washed over them all!</p> <p>Mikhail roared out loud as he reached his own climax and sent spurt upon spurt of his fluid into Tanith’s dripping cunt, the sensation bringing her to her own orgasm, making her body tremble with pleasure, but still she sucked on her master’s chest, drinking more of his hot, power filled blood!</p> <p>“ENOUGH!” yelled her master, dragging her head away from his chest, her mouth still dripping with his blood. He slapped her hard across her face and flung her to the floor, when she landed she twisted herself round and crouched on all fours. She glared at her master, eyes blazing, opened her mouth wide to bare her fangs and hissed at him. She tensed her muscles and sprang, her master stood up and grabbed her by her throat as she barrelled into him, he slapped her hard and slammed her to the floor again. Once again she twisted herself onto all fours and glared at him. This time his own eyes of blazing fire met her’s and Tanith felt an enormous pressure on her body, forcing her flat against the floor!</p> <p>“DOWN BITCH!” Mikhail roared! “Or I will return you to the cold grave you crawled out of and leave you buried and starving for an eternity!”</p> <p>Tanith could not move, the pressure of her master’s mind pinned her tightly, gradually she began to calm down, until the fire that burned inside her became cooler.</p> <p>“Forgive me master” she begged “I was overwhelmed by the power of your blood, please master, please forgive me and release me!” The vampire master stood over her, his eyes blazing!</p> <p>“I warned you Tanith” he growled, “Every time you try to take too much! You must learn control if you are going to be my eternal companion!” With that, he released his mental hold on her. Slowly, Tanith got to her feet and wiped her face, head bowed she approached him, he took hold of her and hugged her close.</p> <p>“Sorry master” she mewled “You blood is so powerful, it is like drinking fire, it fills me with raw power like I never felt when I was mortal, it gives me such strength!”</p> <p>“Just remember who is the master here!” he replied, he kissed her on her forehead and embraced her for a while until he was satisfied that she was in control of herself again.</p> <p> “Now” he said, “What are our plans for today daughter?” They walked over to their discarded robes and pulled them on, ignoring the naked girls who were now hugging each other and cowering in fear at the recent fiery outburst.</p> <p>“Well master” said Tanith “We finally have no need of the slug, it’s house is ours, it’s vehicles are ours and it’s substantial bank accounts are ours, we can finally release it!” </p> <p>They walked over to a corner of the cellar to a cage constructed of stout, steel bars. Inside the simple cage was a crippled, mutilated thing that had once been a normal human being. Jeff Sanderson, the former owner of the house they now dwelt in. He was a pervert, a child abductor, rapist, torturer, murderer. He was the one who had chanced upon Tanith late at night and abducted her, only to find, to his cost, that there was a lot more to her than he knew. She had overpowered him, secured him with his own chains and then set his former captives on him! They had tortured and mutilated him for days. He was now an ugly, misshapen wreck, missing several parts of his anatomy. They had kept him alive only until all of the necessary documents had been signed to make them the owners of all of his property and the benefactors of all of his financial holdings!</p> <p>As they stood there looking at him, he held out what was left of his hands in a pleading gesture and made a gurgling sound in his throat.</p> <p>“Leessse, k, k, k, killlll ngggeeeee!” he rattled from his lipless mouth, spittle drooling over his remaining teeth and down his chin.</p> <p>“Soon slug!” said Tanith, “I promise you, soon we will kill you and end your suffering!” She looked up at her master, “We can leave him to the girls when we go on the search, I’m sure they can take care of it and dispose of the remains!” The search would be their first since taking up residence in their new home. They planned to scour the streets and shopping malls that night, on the lookout for potential victims to build up their larder! All of the current girls were former victims of Jeff Sanderson but were now completely in the thrall of the two vampires and were their willing slaves. They would last a long time yet but it was never too soon to look for replacements. Tanith, working together with one or more of their slaves, would easily be able to lure young girls, or boys for that matter, to quiet places where they could be abducted.</p> <p>“But first master,” Tanith continued, “There is punishment to be meted out to one of the slaves. I think it’s name is Tina, it did a very poor job of cleaning upstairs!”</p> <p>Although the vampires preferred the cellar of their new home, as it was out of the way of the sun. It was important to them to maintain the rest of the house and keep it in order. This was one of the many duties of the slaves. One of them, however, had failed to do a particular cleaning job properly and that meant that she must be punished, and vampires did not believe in leniency</p> <p>“Bring her to me” said Mikhail. “Bring her to me and gather all of the others together so that they might witness the punishment!”</p> <p>Tanith obeyed, walked over to the throng of girls, all kneeling and cowering together, grabbed the errant girl, a blonde 10 year old, unchained her from her companion and half marched, half dragged her to her master.</p> <p>“All of you follow!” she commanded, fifteen weeping, trembling girls sprang to their feet and followed, all thoughts of eroticism now gone from their minds, the pleasure was over! </p> <p>The vampire master was in the middle of the room when Tanith and the girl reached him. Tanith flung the girl to her master’s feet where she knelt, cowering and cringing.</p> <p>“M, mercy master!” She pleaded, “I beg you please, please have mercy on me! I will do better, I swear I will work harder master, please forgive me!”</p> <p>“SILENCE!” Mikhail roared. The girl cowered even closer to the floor! He reached down and took hold of the girl’s chin, tilting her head up to look at him! “Slave Tina” he said, his voice now soft and soothing, “Did not mistress Tanith and I rescue you from a terrible fate at the hands of the former owner of these premises?” The naked girl nodded, tears running down her reddened cheeks.</p> <p>“Y, yes master” She replied, “Please master, please forgive Tina, I am your humble slave master, I am so sorry master please have mercy!” A wave of his hand silenced her.</p> <p>“Do we not feed you and care for you?” The master continued, “Do we not give you pleasure beyond your wildest imagination?” Tina nodded, wringing her hands together. “All we ask in return is that you work hard at the meagre tasks we set you and give us your unconditional obedience and love!”</p> <p>“Oh master Tina does love you and mistress!” The girl sobbed, “Tina tries hard to please, Tina worships her master, please master, mercy, please” Another wave of his hand silenced her again. He grabbed her hair and yanked her to her feet. She winced in pain!</p> <p>“And yet you fail to please us by doing shoddy work!” he said “I WILL NOT TOLERATE LAZINESS AND FAILURE SLAVE!” He cuffed her hands, clipped the cuffs to a chain hanging from the ceiling and yanked her into the air until she was suspended well clear of the floor! Securing the chain he then cuffed both ankles and clipped these to other chains on the floor, pulling on these he yanked her legs apart, she was hanging now in the shape of an inverted “Y” . The master pulled on the chains harder until she was stretched tightly, the cuffs biting into her wrists and ankles causing blood to trickle down her arms and down her feet. The other girls were now gathered in a semi-circle in front of the girl, huddled in twos and threes, crying and shaking in fear.</p> <p>“Fortunately” Mikhail continued, “The former owner left us many items suitable for the punishment of lazy slaves!” He was holding a rough, leather whip about six feet long in all. As he took up a position behind the girl who was still weeping and begging for mercy, Tanith stalked back and forth behind the other girls snarling and hissing at them now and them to keep them cowed.</p> <p>“Witness now this punishment all of you!” The master barked, and lashed out with the whip, cracking it squarely across the middle of Tina’s back. A long, red welt began to raise up as Tina shrieked in pain, rattling her chains as she bucked against the impact. A second, hard, cruel stroke lashed across the girl’s buttocks, making the flesh quiver, a second scream rang out, a second welt began to raise up! Two more strokes followed in rapid succession, one across each upper thigh. As Tina shrieked in pain and begged for mercy, tiny droplets of blood began to appear on the first welt. This excited Tanith and her master and both bared their fangs and their eyes blazed! </p> <p>The vampire master continued to lash out again and again, raking the cruel whip across the child’s skin and raising welt upon welt. Blood was trickling down her back, buttocks and legs now, Tanith was wringing her hands with excitement and hissing, mouth open, fangs bared. The group of girls on the floor were all huddling together, screaming and crying as loudly as the girl being punished. After thrashing the girl twenty times across her back, buttocks and legs the vampire master walked around to her front and glared at her.</p> <p>“Punishment half over slave!” he hissed. Tina was beyond speech and begging now, she was shaking and sobbing and crying so hard. Mikhail held out the whip, “Your turn daughter!” he said. Tanith leapt over the heads of the cowering girls, her robe billowing behind her and landed gracefully beside him.</p> <p> “Thank you master” she said, taking the whip from his hand and bowing her head. The vampire master walked over to the group of girls and stood behind them. They all rushed to him and huddled close to his legs, as close as fifteen girls could get anyway! Tanith looked up at the weeping girl. “I am the reason you are not locked in chains permanently slave!” She said, “I delivered you from the evil of your former master! If it were not for me your life would have been short and filled with far more pain than this punishment! And there would be no rewards and no pleasure! So when you fail my master you fail me doubly!” She lashed out with the whip, slashing it up and across the sobbing girl’s chest, wringing fresh screams from her little throat!</p> <p>“Hair flying, eyes wild and fangs bared, Tanith lashed out faster and more viciously than her master, who had taken his time. She lashed the whip across Tina’s chest, cracked it across her legs, raked it across her belly and snapped it onto her sex. Welt after welt raised up on the girl’s tender skin, shriek after agonised shriek was wrung from her throat! The chains binding the girl rattled loudly as she bucked and twisted in her agony! When twenty more savage strokes had been dealt, Tanith stopped and dropped the whip to the floor. </p> <p>The vampire master returned to the hanging girl, unclipped her restraints and lowered her down to the floor where she lay, curled into a ball, sobbing and crying like the poor little, whipped and beaten child she was!</p> <p>“Well slave?” said Tanith, moving to stand beside her master. Still sobbing, little Tina slowly uncurled and crawled over to the master vampire, she kissed each of his feet in turn.</p> <p>“S, slave T, Tina, thanks m, master f, for her p, punishment” she sobbed, then she moved over to Tanith and kissed her feet too, “Slave T, Tina thanks m, mistress for p, punishment a, also” she continued. The vampire master knelt down, took hold of Tina and stood her up, supporting her under her armpits, then her ran his tongue over her chest and belly, lapping at the trickles of blood there. Tanith moved up behind the girl and began to do the same to her back and buttocks. </p> <p>The vampire master lifted Tina higher up, she wrapped her legs behind his head as he lapped at the wounds on her thighs, Tanith moved to support her and her master moved his hands to the little girl’s buttocks and pushed her sex onto his mouth. Tina winced in pain as his grip irritated her sore backside then she gasped in pleasure as his tongue found her slit and probed her vagina! Tanith moved closer and opened her robe so that her naked chest was supporting the girl’s back, then she put her fingers on the girl’s tiny nipples and gently squeezed and twisted. Together she and her master licked, fingered and probed the child until she was shrieking again, this time in pleasure as the master nibbled on her clitoris and brought her to a climax!</p> <p>The fifteen other girls looked on in envy and were soon pleasuring each other in two’s and three’s! The atmosphere in the room had changed again!</p> <p>The vampire master put Tina down again and pulled two of the older girls from the writhing mass on the floor, ordering them to see to the punished girl’s needs. They bowed and took Tina to a large, tiled, shower area in a corner of the cellar, and began to clean her up.</p> <p>While this was going on, the two vampires returned to the cage in the corner, the wretched thing that had once been Jeff Sanderson gurgled at them and made pleading gestures again. Mikhail opened the cage and reached in, dragging the miserable wreck out and onto the floor. Grabbing an ankle he dragged the creature across the rough floor to the shower area, the harsh, scraping of it’s skin on the floor adding to it’s misery. The girl’s were ordered out of the shower. They obeyed instantly and Tina was taken aside where the older girls gently dabbed her dry. Her wounds had stopped bleeding now but were still raw and painful.</p> <p>Poor Jeff Sanderson was dumped, unceremoniously onto the tiled floor of the shower, he was incapable of standing as the tendons in his legs had been severed. The master vampire turned around and spoke</p> <p>“Gather round” he commanded, all sixteen girls rushed to obey, keen and alert. All sexual desires gone from their minds again. Sixteen pairs of eyes glared at the hated thing on the shower floor!</p> <p>“Behold your former tormentor!” said Tanith, “The day of your final vengeance has come! We need him no longer and so we give him to you to do with as you please!” Each girl was handed a small, razor sharp steak knife with a serrated edge. “When you have finished, you will wash the shower area clean of blood and you will burn the remains in the furnace” A gurgling noise from the shower made her turn around. Jeff Sanderson was shaking his head and making pleading gestures again. “What?” said Tanith “I said we were going to kill you and end your suffering, I didn’t say it was going to be quick!”</p> <p>The two vampires walked to the cellar stairs and ascended. Pausing in the doorway Tanith turned and spoke once more.</p> <p>“Master and I will be gone a few hours, we are going to have a look around this town and see where the best hunting areas are. Take your time girls, there is no rush!” With that, they left, locking the cellar door behind them.</p> <p>Knives raised, sixteen naked girls advanced towards their former captor. The man who had tortured and raped them all terribly many times, the man who had forced them to watch as he murdered other captives who had become of no use or interest to him. Ignoring his begging and pleading, the two oldest girls pushed little Tina forwards, she was the first to strike!</p></div>",[]
1474,Our Little Secret,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"There is a new man in single mother Brenda's life, but it is her little daughter Donna, who he is really interested in!",2005-03-22,128,4,"M, g, oral, ped, reluc",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As Brenda was on her knees in front of me, my cock deep inside her mouth and throat, I saw, from the corner of my eye, the bedroom door twitch open slightly. ‘Right on cue’ I thought, I looked towards it as a tiny face peered round the door. The face of Donna, Brenda’s nine year old daughter. She had a clear view across the room of both of us. Her mother, naked and on her knees, arms tightly bound behind her back, mask covering her eyes and my rampant cock fucking her face, and me of course, standing there naked and doing the face-fucking!</p> <p>Donna did exactly as I had told her to do, she stood there as quiet as a mouse and watched, watched as I pumped my cock in and out of her mother’s face. Watched as I pulled my cock out of her mother’s mouth with a slurping noise, trailing spittle. Watched as I pushed her mother back onto the bed and mounted her, driving my stiff pole into her dripping cunt. Watched as I fucked her mother hard and she moaned and groaned and squirmed under me. Watched and listened as her mother used words that Donna, herself, was forbidden from using!</p> <p>“Fuck me you bastard!” Said Brenda, “Fuck me hard, fuck my juicy cunt you big bastard! Fuck me, fuck me, oh God ffffffuck mmmeeeee!” I felt her body tremble under me as she climaxed and her cum juice squirted over my cock and balls. I pulled out of her and dragged her off the bed and onto her knees again. I shoved my cock into her mouth once more and pumped it in and out furiously, one hand gripping her hair and twisting it hard.</p> <p>As I grunted and reached my own climax I pulled right out of Brenda’s mouth, she held it wide open with her tongue sticking out as I came and sent spurt after spurt of my cum jetting into her mouth and spattering over her face, throat and chest! I made sure that Donna watched every drop of my spunk land on her mother, then I waved her away with my free hand. I watched as her face disappeared and the door gently closed, then I smiled to myself, the plan was coming along nicely! </p> <p>I had met Brenda through reading the personal ads in newspapers, ‘Lonely Hearts’, I loved them! I would answer every one posted by women in their late twenties and early thirties. They were the ones most likely to have young children who, of course, would not be mentioned until I actually met the women! If there were no children or they were boys I would simply not turn up again. But if they were daughters, then I lingered! The women were so grateful that I ‘didn’t mind kids’ . Many men would run a mile when they found out that ‘Lonely Hearts’ women had kids! It helped if the woman was a looker seeing as how I would be fucking her! They were bloody grateful for that too and would lose all of their inhibitions and go at it like rabbits! Brenda was like that, before I answered her ad she hadn’t had a decent fuck in years! A bit of light bondage? No problem, she was up for that! A bit of whipping and such? Also no problem, anything so long as she finished up with my big cock in her cunt or arse!</p> <p>Yes I was well in with Brenda, and her little daughter Donna was perfect! I was nice to her, I treated her as if I was her father, bought her presents and such. Her real father had walked out on them three years ago. She was so grateful to have a ‘Daddy’ now!</p> <p>After a month of getting to know them both I had decided it was time, time to fuck the arse off this lovely little, precious, preteen peach!</p> <p>While her mother had been doing the washing up that night after dinner I had taken Donna to one side and spoken to her.</p> <p>“Listen to me sweetie” I said to her “When you go to bed later I don’t want you to go to sleep ok?” She nodded to me and was about to ask why when I put my finger to her lips “This is what I want you to do, at exactly ten o’clock I want you to get up and go to your mother’s room, push the door open a little and look inside. But, and this is really important sweetie, no matter what you see, you must not say a word! You must be as quiet as a mouse and keep watching until I wave you away, and then you must return to your room and go back to bed, do you understand?” Donna nodded and again was about to speak but my fingers pressed on her mouth again!</p> <p>“No questions now sweetie, I will explain everything later!” I went through my instructions a couple of more times and made sure she fully understood, made her promise absolutely that she would be totally quiet and do exactly like I said. Satisfied, I gave her a big hug and squeezed her bum.</p> <p>The rest of the evening went just like any other, eventually Donna went to bed, Brenda and I waited for a respectable time and then slipped upstairs ourselves, a big expectant grin on her face! </p> <p>And so I had fucked Brenda hard and rough like she liked it, and I made sure little Donna saw the main part of it, perfect. Brenda and I had a drink in bed afterwards, hers had an extra ingredient which made certain she was asleep in no time. Then, at ten thirty, still naked, I got out of the bed and walked to Donna’s room!</p> <p>I pushed the door open, Donna was sitting up in bed, she gasped when she saw me standing there in the doorway, naked! I walked over to her bed and sat down beside her, putting my arm around her shoulder.</p> <p>“Did you see everything that happened in your mother’s room?” I asked, she nodded “Do you know what we were doing?” She nodded again.</p> <p>“I, I think so” she said, “You, you were doing the sex thing weren’t you?” She blushed, it made her lovely little face seem even more attractive!</p> <p>“It’s ok sweetie” I said, “You don’t need to be embarrassed in front of me, I’m your friend! Your mother and I were fucking, that’s what we were doing!”</p> <p>Donna looked away, dropped her eyes and blushed even more. I smiled at her and hugged her a little closer to me.</p> <p>“Come on” I said, “don’t tell me you haven’t heard that word before! I know how kids speak you know!” I took hold of her face by the chin and pulled so she was looking at me, I smiled at her and winked back. She cracked a smile back at me! ‘Bingo!’ I thought.</p> <p>“Yeah I thought so”, I said, “Well Donna, it’s time for you to learn what sex and fucking are really all about kid, and not what you and your friends talk about in the playground!”</p> <p>“What do you mean?” she asked. I looked at her and stroked her face, she was so beautiful, her sweet little face perfectly framed by her luxurious, long blonde hair.</p> <p>“I mean that one of the reasons I am here, sweetie, is to teach you about sex and fucking, because you are now old enough to learn how to do it!”</p> <p>“B, but I, I’m only nine” she stammered, “I, I mean, I’m too young … aren’t I ?” I stroked one hand down her face and smiled at her.</p> <p>“No sweetie” I replied. “You are just at the right age and tonight, I will begin to teach you, but … there is something you must understand, something you must promise!” Donna nodded her lovely little head, oh this was going so well! “What you must understand, is that this is private and between us only, no one else must ever know, you must tell no one, understand?” Little Donna nodded her head again.</p> <p>“Why?” she asked, her pretty, innocent, little mouth opening beautifully as it framed the word. I hugged her closer to me.</p> <p>“Well little one,” I continued “Private is private, you mum never talks to you about the sex she does with me does she?” Donna shook her head “That’s because it’s private between me and her. People who do the sex thing with each other never talk about it to other people, they keep it secret! Even teachers will keep it secret, oh they will teach you the basics in school but they don’t tell you about their own experiences do they?” Once again Donna shook her head. “And so it must be with us sweetheart, you must never talk about what we are going to do together with anyone ever, not even your mother!” I leaned closer and whispered in her ear, “It must be our little secret!” </p> <p>I shifted my grip, took hold of her with both arms, lifted her off the bed and stood her on the floor. I moved to the edge of the bed and sat there with Donna facing me.</p> <p>“Now Donna, if I’m going to show you how to fuck and stuff” I said, “What’s the first thing you suppose you are going to have to do?” She stood there with her eyes down, hands clutching and twisting the bottom of her short nightdress. She shook her head. I smiled at her, “Well” I continued, “Mummy and I didn’t have any clothes on did we? You can’t fuck properly if you have clothes on!” I reached out, moved her hands off her nightdress and took hold of it myself, pulling upwards. Her eyes opened wide and she put her hands on mine to stop me.</p> <p>“You , you mean I, I have to be in the nuddy?” she exclaimed “But , but mummy and teachers at school tell me I shouldn’t let men see me like that!” I smiled at her again.</p> <p>“But I’m different sweetheart” I said, “I am the one who is going to teach you aren’t I? There are some men you have to be naked in front of, you get undressed for the doctor don’t you?” She seemed to think about this for a short while then nodded. “Well then do it for me too so I can teach you properly!” She seemed to think a little again then raised her hands over her head allowing me to slide her nightdress up over her head and off. I was so pleased with the way she was reacting, she was actually thinking it through and deciding for herself that it was right! Fucking brilliant!</p> <p>I looked at little Donna standing there in front of me wearing only a pair of thin, white cotton panties. She was the picture of adorable innocence! I took hold of her panties and slid them down over her hips, letting them fall to the floor, she kicked them away and was now naked, standing there calmly with her hands by her sides. God she was fucking gorgeous! As angelic a little face as anyone could wish for, a lovely, slim little body, just starting to flare at the hips, lovely little curves in the right places, prominent little mound parted by a perfect, little slit, chest still flat and a fantastic pert, round little bum. I moved forwards until I was right on the edge of the bed, took hold of her buttocks and pulled her towards me.</p> <p>“The first thing I need to do” I said, “Is teach you how to kiss properly, in a proper sex kiss you use your tongue! Open your mouth a little sweetie” She looked a little uneasy at this but did as she was told. I pulled her face towards mine, locked my lips on hers and thrust my tongue into her mouth. This startled her and she tried to pull back but I had a firm hold on the back of her head with one hand and with the other I gently stroked her back up and down. I made an mmmmmm sound and gently teased her tiny tongue with mine, to my utter delight she finally responded, closed her eyes and licked her little tongue around mine! The feeling was fantastic! I pulled away a little and told her what a good little girl she was being then kissed her some more. I didn’t need to hold onto her head now so I was able to use both hands to stroke her back and squeeze her bum! What was even more delightful was when she put her hands on my arms and stroked them up and down, squeezing th e muscles ever so slightly!</p> <p>I pulled away from her at last and watched as she licked her lips! Her eyes dropped to my crotch and opened wide again, my cock was rock hard and pointing up and, I’m glad to say, I was not a ‘small’ man!</p> <p>“Your thingy is like it was with mummy!” she said and licked her lips again “Why does it go all big and stiff like that!” Once again I smiled at her.</p> <p>“It goes all big and stiff when it gets excited sweetheart” I said, “When a woman or a girl pleases it! And right now you are exciting and pleasing it very much! Put your hand on it honey and stroke it a bit!</p> <p>Donna reached out with her right hand and took hold of my cock around the middle, her hand was so small she could not close it around the thick shaft ! Gently she stroked my manhood up and down, feeling it’s warmth, feeling it’s hardness!</p> <p>“Kneel down sweetie!” I said, “Kneel down and use your mouth like mummy did!” She got onto her knees and moved her head towards my groin, she opened her mouth and was about to put it over the end of my cock when she stopped, pulled back a little and looked up at me!</p> <p>“Are, are you sure it’s alright?” she asked , suddenly looking very apprehensive and very much like a scared little girl. I smiled my patient smile and ruffled her hair a little.</p> <p>“Yes sweetie, it’s alright!” I said in my best reassuring voice, “You saw mummy doing it to me and it’s what men and women do to each other a lot!” She seemed to be satisfied at this and moved her head forward and placed her mouth over my cock end! I closed my eyes and sighed as I felt the warm moistness close around me and felt her tongue quivering underneath! “That’s it sweetie!” I gasped, “Now move your head backwards and forwards, try to get more and more of me into your mouth!”</p> <p>Little Donna bobbed her head back and forth on my shaft, it was a good job I’d come all over her mother a little earlier or I would have emptied my balls into her there and then! She managed to get a good four inches of me inside her before she started to gag and pulled back. My cock slid out of her mouth with a slurp, leaving a trail of spit which she wiped away with the back of her hand.</p> <p>“That will do for now sweetie” I said, “You did really good there, in time I will teach you how to take the whole thing into your mouth and down your throat, just like mummy!” I pulled her up and towards me and gave her a big hug and a squeeze! Reassurance, praise and love, that was the way to do it! I lifted her up onto the bed and then knelt on the floor facing her. I took hold of her hips and pulled her to the edge so that our positions were now reversed. I pushed her down onto the bed and leaned over her.</p> <p>“Now it’s your turn sweetie” I said “Let’s see if I can make you feel real good!” I kissed her again and was delighted as her mouth opened and her tiny tongue darted into mine! I took hold of her hands, raised them over her head and closed them onto the bedsheet, she gripped it hard as I moved my mouth down, kissing her slowly along her jaw line, kissing her on her throat and then down onto her chest. She gasped suddenly as I sucked and nibbled each of her tiny nipples in turn and I felt her starting to squirm!</p> <p>I took hold of her little legs and spread them wide as I licked down her belly and over her mound, finally arriving at her sex. With her legs outstretched like this her labia were opened wide revealing the pinkness within and her tiny clit was peeping out of it’s hood. Her little vagina was open, a neat round hole about a centimetre across, surrounded by the taught tissue of her hymen. Her sex was wet and moisture was oozing out of her little love hole!</p> <p>I leaned forwards, pressed my tongue to her sex and licked up and down, tasting the sweet nectar of her sex juice! I felt her body shudder!</p> <p>“Oooooohhhh!” She moaned “Ooohhh! Ooooohhhhh! That feels good! Ohhhhh please do it some more daddy please! “ I was happy to oblige! I continued to lick her up and down, making her moan and squirm as she lifted her hips slightly and pressed her sex against my mouth! ’Fuck me!’ I thought, ’This little slut is the best I’ve ever found!’ I teased and tweaked her nipples as I continued to lick her, then with one hand I pulled at her clit hood until the stiff pink bud was fully exposed and I stroked it with one finger.</p> <p>The reaction was amazing! Little Donna shrieked with pleasure and her sweet body bucked, trembled and shivered as she climaxed! I could not have hoped for a better reaction! Once they came for the first time they were putty in your hands and wanted more! Success! </p> <p>She tried to sit up but I put my hand on her chest and pushed her back down. She lay there, panting and gasping, a mixed look of panic and joy on her face.</p> <p>“Wh, what …. I, I” she started to say but I pressed my fingers to her lips to silence her and smiled my big and reassuring smile.</p> <p>“It’s alright sweetie!” I said, “It’s alright, you are ok, you had your first ever orgasm! That’s how good you can feel when you fuck! Isn’t it wonderful? Aren’t you glad I’m teaching you?”</p> <p>“Oh yes daddy,” she said “Oh yes, yes, yes!” She reached up with her arms and I leaned down to let her put her arms around me and hug me tightly!</p> <p>I pulled away from her and stood up, her eyes fixed on my stiff cock sticking out in front of me. God was I ready to fuck the little slut!</p> <p>“We are going to play a little tie up game now sweetie” I said. I walked round to the other side of the bed and found her skipping rope on the floor. There were also a few lengths of ribbon on her dresser. I reached back over the bed and took hold of her hands, drawing them over her head towards me. “Lie still now sweetie” I said as I tied her wrists together with the ribbon. Her bed was the kind that had a wooden frame so I reached under the mattress and passed the skipping rope under and around the frame, then a fed it between her wrists and tied the two ends together. When that was done I went back to the other side of the bed and knelt down again, pulling her towards me until her little buttocks were just off the edge. I spread her legs wide again and stroked my fingers up and down her wet slit. Immediately her hips lifted up and she moaned and sighed. This time I put one finger against her little hole and pushed it in! Her mouth opened wide and she cried with pleas ure at the sensation!</p> <p>“Oh daddy!” she exclaimed “Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy!” I moved my finger in and out and around a little, stretching the tender hole open a little more. She moaned and groaned and lifted her hips more, thrusting her sex onto my finger. I pulled my hand away and leaned into her, guiding the tip of my rampant cock into that warm and moist little entrance.</p> <p>“Now Donna” I said, panting with excitement myself! “I won’t lie to you, I’m about to fuck you properly now! You need to know that it’s going to hurt as it’s your first time, just try to relax sweetie and I will push my cock into you ok?” She looked at me with eyes full of fear! “I will count to three and then push, ready?” She nodded and closed her eyes, little tears starting to appear at the corners. I took firm hold of her buttocks with both hands and made ready “Here we go sweetie, one …” I lunged forwards with my hips taking her by surprise, I felt my cock slip into her a couple of inches, stretching her tiny hole wide and splitting the tissue of her hymen. Donna arched her back, lifted her hips up to meet mine, shot her head back and screamed in pain!</p> <p>“Aiiieeeeee, aieeeee, ahhhhh, owwwwwwhowhowhowhowwwwww!” I lunged forwards again and quickly pushed my cock another inch in. She gasped and sucked in air ready for another scream! I put one hand over her mouth to muffle it and pushed another inch into her. Her eyes were wide now and tears were rolling down her cheeks!</p> <p>I pushed another inch in and decided that was enough for now, five inches of fat, man cock inside her juicy preteen cunt was not bad for her first fuck!</p> <p>“Shhhhh, little one” I said, reassuringly “Hush now, the worst is over”, I slid out a couple of inches then pushed back into her, “Move with me sweetheart, ignore the pain and feel the pleasure!” I began to move my cock in and out of her slowly as she gurgled and sobbed into my hand.</p> <p>“Mmmf, mmf, mmf, nnggg, huh, huh, huh” she groaned in time to each thrust. Her little chest heaved with effort but I sensed her pain was fading as she began to lift her hips towards me and push her sex onto my cock!</p> <p>I moved my hand away from her mouth and wiped away her tears, she opened her mouth wide to gasp as I began to thrust in and out of her faster and harder.</p> <p>“Ohh, ohh, ohh, ohh, mmm, nff, nff, huh, huh, huh, HUH, OHH, OHHH, OHHHH YEESSS DADDY!” She squealed as she wrapped her legs around me, dug her heels into my buttocks and pulled me towards her. I placed one hand on either side of her on the bed and fucked her harder until I could fell my sap rising!</p> <p>“Oh Christ!” I yelled and spurted into her! Surge after surge of my hot cum flooding her tight, juicy little cunt, oozing out of it and flowing down my length! This new sensation of my spunk gushing into her gave Donna another climax and she shrieked with pleasure as her body shook!</p> <p>I held myself there over her for ages panting for breath, my heart pounding inside my chest! Finally I slid out of her, I was so excited my cock was still rigid! As I stood up Donna looked up at me.</p> <p>“P, please” she said, “Please, I, I want to taste it!” I reached down and unfastened the ribbon tying her wrists. She sat up and lunged forwards, wrapping her mouth around my stiff pole again, she began to suck and lick at the spunk that was coating my cock, at the same time licking off her own love juice and the few traces of her virgin blood! When she had cleaned my cock she lay back down again.</p> <p>“Doesn’t taste nasty!” she said, “Doesn’t taste of much at all, just a bit salty” I sat down beside her, parted her legs and examined her sex. Her little cunt was gaping open now, spunk dribbling out of it. A couple of tiny trickles of blood form her torn hymen ran down her legs but, apart from that she seemed fine.</p> <p>“I thought “ She continued “I though you were going to shoot your stuff in my mouth and over me like you did with mummy!”</p> <p>“Well I was honey” I replied “But you just got me so excited I couldn’t stop!” I reached over and stroked my hand over her chest. “It’s getting late but if you like I could clean you up and then we could come back in here and you could suck my cock until I cum again!”</p> <p>“OK” she replied , matter of factly. I picked her up and carried her into the bathroom, I needed to give her a good check over anyway, make sure I had not damaged her. I ran a bath, put her in and bathed her, using my bare hands to rub and soap up her little body, she winced a little as I washed between her legs. After rinsing and drying her off I sat her on the edge of the bath, parted her legs and examined her. She had stopped bleeding and I could see that there was no internal damage so I picked her up and carried her back to her bedroom. I sat on the edge of the bed and put her down, she slid down and knelt on the floor in front of me. With a hand on each knee she parted my legs, then shuffled forwards and took hold of my limp cock. She stroked it up and down for a while with one tiny hand, watching in amazement as it grew bigger and harder.</p> <p>When my cock was rigid again she slid her mouth over the end and began sucking and bobbing her head up and down, it was as if she had been doing it all her life! She was a fast learner, eager too! She closed her eyes and concentrated, working on my cock with her hands as well as her mouth, rubbing, stroking, licking sucking. I was ready to cum again after just a few minutes! I warned her I was nearly ready and twined the fingers of one hand in her hair, ready to pull her head away!</p> <p>Faster and faster she moved her head and hands, griping my shaft tighter with fingers and lips, pressing the underside of my cock hard with her little tongue! Finally I felt my sap rising again! I pulled her head away and she opened her mouth wide, rolled out her tongue and placed the tip of my cock onto it!</p> <p>“Ahhh God yes!” I exclaimed as the first bolt of my spunk shot straight into her open mouth, spattering against her throat and laying a trail on her tongue, the second did the same then she closed her mouth and the third burst spurted over her lips and chin. She pointed my cock down and the fourth burst spattered over her little chest! She moved in closer and rubbed my cock over her chest as the last few dribbles of spunk oozed out of it. She closed her eyes and I could see her moving my spunk around in her mouth, she tasted it thoroughly before swallowing and gulping it down.</p> <p>Her tongue snaked out of her mouth and licked more spunk off her face. She put my cock back into her mouth and licked and sucked and licked and sucked! God I could never have hoped it would be as good as this!</p> <p>“Mmmmmmm” she moaned and then grinned at me! “Nice daddy!” I wiped her face and chest with a damp towel I had brought from the bathroom then dried her off with another. I checked the clock on her bedside table. It was past midnight! I picked her up and hugged her close then lay her down on her bed.</p> <p>“Time for you to go to sleep now!” I said, “Did you enjoy your first lesson?” She nodded at me and yawned .</p> <p>“Mostly” she replied “But I didn’t like the bit where you put your thing in me and it hurt! Does it hurt every time? I don’t think I would like that!”</p> <p>“No sweetie” I said “It only hurts like that the first time, the next few times It may hurt a little until you get used to it and your little cunny stretches a bit but it won’t be anywhere near as bad!” I leaned down and kissed her.</p> <p>“Anyway I won’t fuck your cunny tomorrow night, it needs to rest for a while to recover.” She looked up and me with a puzzled expression.</p> <p>“But then how will you teach me?” she asked, I smiled and rolled her towards me a little, then I reached behind her, put one hand between her pert little buttocks and fingered her arse hole! She gasped at that.</p> <p>“Tomorrow night little one” I said “I will show you what it’s like to be fucked in the arse!” I pressed the tip of one finger into her little rectum to emphasise the point! “But remember you must tell no-one about this, not even your mummy! OK?” Donna nodded and I leaned down and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Remember, it’s our little secret!”</p></div>",[]
1475,The Baby Sitter,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Fourteen year old Veronica arrives to baby sit little nine year old Samantha. But when Sam's parents have gone the girls true relationship is revealed!,2005-03-26,54,4,"f, g, bd, cons, ds, Fdom, oral, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Veronica shambled up to the Wilson’s front door and rang the bell, she was dressed like a typical fourteen year old girl, smart but skimpy top showing off her shoulders and middle, big combat style pants with multiple pockets and big, chunky lace up boots. A few bangles, bracelets and necklaces completed the ensemble. She had short, dark hair and big brown eyes. A satchel was slung over one shoulder. She grinned wickedly as she waited for someone to answer the door, she hoped it would be Mr Wilson. She had deliberately not worn a bra and before walking up the path she had put a hand under her top and squeezed her nipples until they were standing out like cigar butts! Her breasts weren’t large but were still a major distraction for the boys at school when her nipples were stiff.</p> <p>She reached behind herself and pulled the material of her top tight over her chest! She knew the sight of her nips would get Mr Wilson all flustered! It wasn’t that she fancied him, she preferred girls anyway, she just loved to wind him up and see him squirm! The door began to open, she straightened up, smiled sweetly, put her hands behind her back and pushed her chest out. Bingo! It was Mr Wilson!</p> <p>“Oh, er, h, hello er V, Veronica!” he stammered, his eyes immediately focusing on her jutting nipples! She smiled even wider as his face went beetroot!</p> <p>“Hi Mr Wilson!” she said with a sparkle in her voice, “Not to early am I?” As she spoke she twisted her body one way then the other and watched as his eyes followed her charms!</p> <p>“Oh, err, I err, n, no, err, no V, Veronica” he replied, he seemed to be mesmerised! “Sorry, er, c, come in please” he moved aside and Veronica stepped forwards, as she did so she turned to face him and squeezed past him, brushing up against him and sliding her stiff nipples across his body. Truth be known there was plenty of room behind her, but what the Hell! As she entered the house she moved her arms in front of her and folded them across her chest. She was inside now and Mrs Wilson would be about, the game was over, you don’t fuck about on another female’s territory!</p> <p>“Hello Veronica!” said Mrs Wilson as she walked downstairs. “Thank you so much for coming over to baby sit at such short notice, this dinner party was just sprung on us!”</p> <p>“No problem” Veronica replied “Where’s Sam?” In answer to her question a small bundle came bursting through the hallway and barrelled into her, two small arms were flung around her waist and hugged her tightly!</p> <p>“Oh V!” the little girl the arms belonged to exclaimed “V! V! V! I’m so glad it’s you! The other girls are so boring!” This was Samantha, the Wilson’s nine year old daughter, slim and pretty with long, auburn hair and deep green eyes! </p> <p>“Hello pumpkin!” said Veronica, returning the hug! Then she leaned down and kissed the little girl on the forehead. Samantha was barefoot and wearing a pink sweat suit, around her neck was a tight fitting choker made from black silk.</p> <p>“Sam really likes you!” said Mrs Wilson, “She was overjoyed that you could come!” Veronica gave Samantha a knowing smile and a wink!</p> <p>Mr and Mrs Wilson gave Veronica the usual instructions and a contact phone number, hugged and kissed their little daughter, said their goodbyes and left. Veronica locked the door behind them then went to the living room window, Samantha followed. The girls watched carefully as Sam’s parents got into their car, backed out of the driveway and drove off. When the car had disappeared around the corner, Sam dashed to the middle of the room and frantically stripped off her sweat suit. For a moment she stood there naked as Veronica looked over her young body, her slim form, flat chest, slightly flaring hips and pert, round little bottom. Then Sam sank down on her knees, put her hands on her slim hips and bowed her head,</p> <p>“Oh my mistress” she said “Your little fuck slave has missed you so much!”</p> <p>----</p> <p> Veronica put her satchel down on the sofa and opened it, she took out a broad, studded, black leather belt and a stiff leather strap with a handle attached to it. Turning around to face Samantha she sat down and began to unlace her boots, setting each one neatly to one side as she pulled it off. Her socks came off next and were neatly placed into the tops of the boots. Then she stood up, unfastened her combat pants and slid them down over her hips and off. These were folded neatly and placed on the sofa next to the satchel. Her skimpy top came off next and was neatly placed on top of the pants. For a moment she stood there wearing only a tiny black thong, she had a terrific, slim, tight body, little cone shaped titties with nipples that were stiffening with arousal as she looked at the naked, kneeling, nine year old. She rubbed her crotch through the material, soaking the flimsy garment with her sex juices then she slipped it off. She picked up the broad, stu dded black leather belt and buckled it around her hips. There was a small ring on the side, into this she slotted the strap so that it hung by her side like a gun in a holster. Then she picked up her wet thong, walked over to Samantha and knelt down facing her</p> <p> “I see you have put on your slave collar” She said, “Good girl, would you like to sniff and taste me?” She dangled the wet thong in front of Sam’s face!</p> <p>“Oh yes please mistress!” said Sam, Veronica pushed the thong towards her face and Sam sniffed long and hard at the wet material then licked her tongue over it! “Thank you mistress!” she continued when she had finished “You smell as sweet as ever!”</p> <p>“Flattery will get you nowhere with me you little fuck slave!” barked Veronica and slapped Samantha across the face. </p> <p>“Thank you mistress” said Sam, “I’m sorry, please forgive me!” Veronica stroked her hand across Sam’s chest, down her little body, over her hairless mound and probed her tiny slit. It was already moist! Sam gasped at the touch of the teenager’s fingers!</p> <p>“Feeling horny eh my little sex slave!” said Veronica “Have you been good since my last visit or have you been bad?” Samantha pouted and dropped her head a little more.</p> <p>“Please mistress” she said, barely audibly “I have been bad, very bad! I would not clean my room, I stayed out late and I refused to help with chores!”</p> <p>“That is indeed very bad!” Said Veronica, “And did your mother punish you?” She took hold of Sam’s chin and lifted her face to look at her.</p> <p>“I, I was grounded mistress” The little girl continued. Veronica shook her head at Sam and stood up. Then she withdrew the strap from her belt.</p> <p>“But that is not nearly enough punishment is it my little fuck slut?” She said, Sam shook her head, “Nor was it the right kind of punishment was it?” Veronica continued. Sam shook her head again. Veronica grabbed Sam’s hair and yanked her onto her feet.</p> <p>“Get up fuck slut” she hissed “Time for some real punishment!” She marched Sam over to the living room fireplace. It had a big wooden surround with a brass rail around the mantle and another around the base. She left Sam standing there facing it and went back to her satchel. She took four soft cords out of it and returned to Sam.</p> <p>“Arms up slave!” She commanded, Sam obediently lifted her arms, “On tip toes!” Veronica continued and Sam stretched up. Veronica used two of the cords to tie her wrists tightly to the mantle rail. Then she spread Sam’s legs apart and used the remaining cords to tie her ankles to the bottom rail. Sam was already breathing hard and trembling with anticipation of what was to come!</p> <p>Veronica took the strap and gripped it by the leather, she rubbed the wooden handle up and down Sam’s spine and then slid it down between her buttocks and between her legs where she rubbed it up and down the little girl’s moist slit. Sam gasped as the handle was pressed hard onto her sex and rubbed against her clit!</p> <p>Veronica stepped back, changed her grip on the strap so she was holding it by the handle, raised it over her head and brought it swishing down, CRACK!!, across both of Sam’s tight little buttocks, making them quiver and leaving a broad, pink stripe!</p> <p>“Aiiieeeee!” shrieked Sam, “Th , thank you mistress!” , CRACK!! A second swipe landed just below the first! Sam shrieked again and thanked her mistress for the blow. THRASH!! Came a third blow above the first two leaving Sam’s whole backside glowing pink, another shriek was wrenched from her throat and again she thanked her mistress!</p> <p>Veronica stepped back up to Sam, the little girl was shaking and gasping, tears were running down her face. She put her hand on the little girl’s bum and gently stroked both cheeks, Sam winced at the touch of her hand on the sensitive skin. Her mistress slid her hand down between her legs and rubbed along her slit. It was much wetter than before! She probed further and pushed one finger into the little girl’s love hole making her squirm and shudder!</p> <p>“Ohhhh V! That feels so good!” she moaned. Suddenly she realised what she had said! “Oh God!” She squealed, “Oh please forgive me mistress I … Aiiiieeeee!” She screamed as the strap whacked across the top of her left thigh, another scream as it whacked across her right.</p> <p>“WHO AM I BITCH?” yelled Veronica as she started to thrash away at the little girl’s back , buttocks and legs! Swipe after hard swipe landed fast and furious! Little Sam shrieked and wailed and twisted and squirmed!</p> <p>“MY MISTRESS! AIEEE! MY MISTRESS! AHHHHH! MY MISTRESSSS OWWWHOWHOWHOW! She Yelled as Veronica thrashed her mercilessly! </p> <p>After twenty swipes Veronica stopped, she was breathing hard and sweating from the effort. She stepped up to Sam who was sobbing hard and sweating also. She holstered the strap again and put her arms around the little girl, rubbing her chest and tweaking the tiny nipples, she rubbed her hands down over Sam’s belly and mound and probed her slit again. The little girl’s quim was sopping and her sex juice was trickling down her legs.</p> <p>Veronica rubbed her hands into it thoroughly and brought them up to her mouth, licking the sweet little girl juice off her fingers.</p> <p>“My little fuck slut loves a good thrashing doesn’t she?” She said, putting her arms back round Sam and tweaking her nipples hard. Sam gasped again, her body shaking like a leaf.</p> <p>“Y, yes my mistress!” She sighed “Your little fuck slut loves her punishment, loves her mistress, loves it when mistress flogs her hard.”</p> <p>Veronica rubbed her hands up and down Sam’s belly and chest, squeezing and kneading the flesh, then she kissed Sam on her cheek and whispered in her ear. </p> <p>“Let’s give the little fuck slut some more then!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Veronica untied Sam, turned her around and then retied her. The little girl was breathing heavily, sweat running down her body. Her back, buttocks and the backs of her thighs were glowing reddish pink from the harsh thrashing her mistress had given her. But there wasn’t a trace of blood, as young as she was Veronica was an expert with the strap!</p> <p>Veronica leaned down and kissed her little slave passionately, their tongues twining, she put her hand between the child’s legs again and rubbed her, tweaking her little clit and making her gasp and moan. In no time at all the tiny bud was stiff and sticking out from it’s hood. Then she stepped back and raised the strap over her head again. Sam watched and her brow knotted, she started panting hard waiting for the blow.</p> <p>CRACK! The strap slashed across her chest, square across both nipples. Her head jerked back, she sucked in air and screeched.</p> <p>“CHRIST! CHRIST! OWWWHOWHOWHOWHOWHOWWWW!” She wailed as a broad red stripe began to grow across her chest!</p> <p>“Well?” said Veronica as she waited for the girl to catch her breath. Sam gulped in air and sobbed, her nipples felt like they were on fire!</p> <p>“Th, thank y, you , m, m, mistress!” THWACK! The strap lashed Sam across her belly and she shrieked again, shaking her head from side to side. SMACK! WHACK! THWACK! The strap landed again and again across the little girl’s chest, belly, hips and thighs, wrenching scream after scream from her little throat.</p> <p>After a dozen swipes Veronica stepped up to Sam again and stroked her belly up and down, the child was sobbing and shaking, tears pouring down her reddened cheeks. Again she probed the little girl’s slit and felt the wetness within.</p> <p>“Has my little fuck slut had enough?” she said as Sam squirmed and pushed her sex onto her mistress’s hand, “Or has she been really, really bad?” Sam recovered a little and, still breathing hard she looked straight into Veronica’s eyes.</p> <p>“Your little fuck slut has been very bad mistress!” she replied, “Very, very bad!” Veronica smiled at her and stepped back. Once again the strap was raised up and brought whistling down!</p> <p>CRACK! It snapped onto Sam’s hairless little mound, curling underneath and smacking against her stiff little clit! Sam’s back arched and her whole body shook as she screamed horribly! CRACK! Another landed in the same place before she could even get her breath back! CRACK! CRACK! Two more landed on that sweet little mound and Sam’s whole body jerked and stiffened! </p> <p>“CHRIST! CHRIST!” She shrieked “OH FUCK! OH FUCK! YES! YES! YEEEEESSSSS!” A little squirt of liquid spat from her juicy, little cunt as she came to a spasming climax, then her body sagged as the last of her strength drained from her!</p> <p>Veronica put the strap back in it’s holster and leaned down to lick the sweat off Sam’s trembling body, she licked down and down and darted her tongue between the little girl’s legs, lapping up the sweet cum juice that still trickled from her sex. Then she untied her little slave, picked her up, carried her over to a large armchair and sat down, hugging the child close to her. They cuddled for several minutes while Veronica waited for Sam’s breathing to calm down, waited for her to recover from her sexual crescendo. Finally the little girl looked up at her.</p> <p>“Th, thank you mistress” she said “Thank you so much for my punishment, that was the best ever!” She put her arms around her mistress’s body and hugged her close “Oh my mistress, your little fuck slave has missed you so much!” Veronica squeezed her little slave hard.</p> <p>“Rest a while my little slave” she said, “Rest a while and then you will pleasure me!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Presently, Veronica picked Sam up and stood her on the floor, she turned her this way and that, making certain that her skin hadn’t been broken by the flogging. The little one’s body was covered in broad, pink stripes which were already beginning to fade, but there wasn’t a trace of blood.</p> <p>“Are you ready to please your mistress slave?” she said. Little Sam nodded and cracked a smile, the harsh pain from the cruel beating had turned into a hot glow all over her body now. She had recovered and was ready to give her mistress pleasure!</p> <p>Veronica stood up and went over to her satchel, picked it up, returned to the chair and sat down. Then she beckoned little Sam to her. The child dropped to her knees and shuffled close. Veronica reached into her satchel and pulled out a gag, a very special gag. It was penis shaped and five inches long! The base was attached to a square of sturdy leather and on the other side was a short length of threaded bolt.</p> <p>As soon as she saw the gag Sam closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide. Veronica pushed the gag all of the way into Sam’s mouth, Sam swallowed as the gag went past the back of her throat and Veronica pushed until the square of leather was flat against the girl’s face. Then she buckled it tightly around Sam’s head. Sam was then turned around and Veronica used the cords she had previously been restrained with to bind her arms behind her body, hands gripping elbows. Then she was turned to face Veronica again.</p> <p>Veronica rummaged in her satchel, a frown on her face suggested she could not make her mind up what to bring out next. Then she cracked a smile and turned to Sam.</p> <p>“You know what my little sex slave” she said “I think I’m in the mood for the Black Bastard tonight!” From the depths of her satchel she pulled a long, thick dildo, eight inches long and two thick, shaped and coloured like a very life-like black penis!</p> <p>She reached over to Sam and carefully screwed the huge phallus onto the threaded bolt on the little girl’s gag until it was sticking out from her face like a monstrous obscenity. Then she took off her belt, laid back in the chair and spread her legs wide. Her sex was as bald as the little girl’s apart from a tiny, heart shaped patch of hair on her mound! She put her fingers into her own love hole which was already wet and stretched it a little. Then she beckoned to her little sex slave. Sam shuffled close, Veronica took hold of the big fake cock sprouting from Sam’s face and positioned it at the entrance to her vagina.</p> <p>“Do it fuck slut!” she said, and Sam lunged forwards, pushing the fat dildo hard into veronica’s wet hole until it was half way in. Veronica arched her back and gripped the arms of the sofa tightly.</p> <p>“OH FUCK! FUCK! YES YOU LITTLE BITCH!” she screamed “MORE! MORE!” Sam pulled back a little then lunged forwards again, burying the fake cock even further into her mistress’s dripping cunt as Veronica gasped and moaned as the thick shaft was shoved into her!</p> <p>Backwards and forwards little Samantha bobbed her head, looking for all the world like some weird little woodpecker, hammering away at a tree. Faster and faster she bobbed her head, driving the black pole deep into her mistress as Veronica gasped and moaned and played with her own nipples!</p> <p>“OH GOD! YES MY LITTLE FUCK SLAVE!” Veronica Yelled “HARDER! HARDER!” Sweating again with the sheer physical effort, Sam pounded the dildo into her mistress as Veronica started to pound the arms of the chair with her fists!</p> <p>“CHRIST YES!” Veronica screeched, as her body stiffened and shook and she reached her own ecstatic climax! Her love juice flowing from her sex and down her legs. Little Sam pulled the dildo out and shook her head from side to side.</p> <p>“Mmmmfffff, mmmffffffff!” She mumbled. Veronica reached forwards, unbuckled the strap and drew the gag out of her little slave’s mouth. As soon as it was out, Sam lunged forwards and began to lick at Veronica’s wet slit, lapping up her mistress’s cum juice and thrusting her tongue deep into Veronica’s cunt. The sensation of the tiny tongue licking her inside brought Veronica to another climax and her juice flowed over Sam’s tongue. She lapped it all up greedily.</p> <p>Veronica laid there for a while catching her breath, Sam’s head lying on her thigh, the little girl panting from her own exertions. Presently Veronica pulled the little girl onto her lap and untied her arms. The two girls embraced each other and kissed again, probing each other’s mouths with their tongues.</p> <p>“Oh my little fuck slut” said Veronica “I love you so much my little lover!” Samantha looked up into her mistress’s eyes and smiled.</p> <p>“And I love you too mistress!” she replied “My mistress is the best baby sitter in the world!”</p></div>","['This story is dedicated to our web mistress Velocity, without whom none of this would be possible!']"
1476,"Pos and Neg - a ""J"" Story",-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"""J"" has finished training two little sex slaves and takes them to their new owner where they become the star attraction at a party!",2005-03-29,34,4,"M+, ff, gg, anal, cons, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The two little, nine year old girls stood patiently in the middle of the basement training room, waiting for their master “J” to enter and give them their final instructions. Feet slightly apart, hands on hips, slim shoulders back, chests out and faces pointed straight ahead with eyes down.</p> <p>Both were naked apart from the steel collars around their necks. These collars were special, a bulge in them contained a small electrical device capable of delivering a stunning electric shock. A useful training aid for their master! Both had slim, athletic bodies, both were very pretty. One had long black hair and pale skin, the other had long platinum blonde hair and her skin was deeply tanned. Their slave names were Pos and Neg, short for Positive and Negative. They were little sex slaves who had completed their training and their master was about to give them their final instructions before taking them to their new owner.</p> <p>The man who had trained them was known in the trade as “J”. He was an expert in the abduction of girls and then training them for their future roles. Sometimes he took girls when very young and trained them for years in many things until ready. These were his best commodity and highly sought after. They were never sold until they reached the age of ten. Sometimes he worked on special commissions, abducting girls and training them to order, in which case they would be with him for only a few months. </p> <p>Pos and Neg were the latter kind of slave, ordered especially by a very wealthy client. Their abduction had been easy and their training simple, just the usual abilities to please both men and women. Part of their training had been to get them to bond together, to become inseparable. “J” had succeeded beyond his wildest dreams on that score as the girls had become lovers!</p> <p>The door of the training room opened and both girls dropped to their knees and bowed their heads. Their master entered the room. “J” was a tall man, over six feet. He had a full head of short grey hair and a close cut grey beard and moustache. Though in his late forties he looked after himself and had a fit, lean body. He was wearing a black sweat suit and was barefoot. He pulled a chair up in front of the two girls and sat down.</p> <p>“Pos, Neg, stand” he said, both girls obeyed as one and resumed their former position. “Today girls, I will be taking you to your new owner. You have both done very well and I am proud of you. You are to be good little slaves and please your new master, believe me the last thing you want is to be sent back to me because your new master is not pleased with you!” The girls shivered ever so slightly at this statement. They knew full well what the price of failure was! The rack full of whips and floggers on the wall was not there for decoration!</p> <p>“Now there is something you must know” he continued “Just because you are leaving here does not mean you will never see me again, I care for the slaves I produce and I check on their well being whenever I am able to. All my clients know that I produce precious treasures, not little punch bags to be subject to a life of pain and cruelty! Rest assured If you are badly mistreated I will hear about it and I will deal with it. I will never fail one of my slaves again as I did little Kim!”</p> <p><i>(See previous story “She Just Won’t Scream Anymore”)</i></p> <p>He reached out with both hands and took hold of their chins, lifting their faces to look at him, he smiled and winked and the two little girls grinned back at him. Then he withdrew his hands and spread his arms wide.</p> <p>“Hug” he said and the girls rushed to him and embraced him, he kissed them both passionately one after the other, their tiny tongues twirling around his own. “Before we set off” he continued, “There is enough time for you both to demonstrate to me just how good a pair of little sex slaves you have become!” He cupped a little pair of buttocks in each large hand, stood up and lifted them up with him. Pos and Neg wrapped their arms and legs around him as he carried them out of the training room and upstairs into his sumptuous living room.</p> <p>Once inside he put them both down and walked over to a large sofa where he began to undress. As he removed his sweat suit top he felt two, small, pairs of hands on the waistband of the bottoms then felt them being pulled down . As the bottoms reached his knees he sat down and tossed the top to one side. He leaned back and stretched out his legs and the girls dragged the bottoms off him. He was naked now and the girls leapt onto the sofa, one on either side of him. They both kissed him again and then began to lick down his neck and over his chest, each girl reaching down with one hand to take hold of his already stiff cock. He sighed at the touch of their small hands. His cock was larger than average anyway, but when a small girl wraps her tiny hand around a grown man’s cock it makes it feel gigantic! The girls were now kissing and licking his belly as they stroked their hands up and down the stiff pole, then they slid onto he floor and moved their heads towards his groin.</p> <p>The girls leaned towards him and placed their tongues at the base of his long, thick cock, licking the shaft up and down each side. When they reached the glans, they kissed each other passionately, holding the penis head in their mouths and licking it as they kissed. “J” leaned forwards and stroked their naked backs and buttocks as they licked away. Pos then leaned away, allowing Neg room to close her mouth around the tip of “J’s” cock completely, slowly she worked her mouth down his length, moving her head backwards and forwards and getting more and more of his cock inside her mouth each time. Finally as she sucked and swallowed she took his entire length into her mouth and down her throat and her tiny nose touched his groin. She slowly withdrew until she was almost at the top again and then plunged her head downwards once more. Up and down her head went as she sucked and licked away. “J” groaned out loud at the wonderful feeling of her warm, moist mouth engulfing his sex.</p> <p>While Neg continued to suck her master’s cock, Pos moved back onto the sofa so that he could kiss her and stroke her. He could feel her becoming wet as his fingers probed her tight, little hole and she gasped and moaned at his touch. Presently she slid back down and licked Neg’s face. Neg withdrew and Pos took over, she was every bit as eager and good as Neg, sucking and licking their master’s cock expertly. As Pos sucked away, Neg moved up and straddled “J’s” leg, rubbing her slit backwards and forwards as he leaned down and kissed her, her sweet, tiny tongue darting into his mouth. His fingers probed her sex and he found her to be every bit as wet and ready as Pos!</p> <p>Presently “J” pulled Pos away from him, took hold of Neg and moved her until she was straddling his cock, he guided the tip into her moist love hole and thrust upwards, Neg pushed down, threw her head back and gasped as he slid into her!</p> <p> “Oooohhhh, mmmasster!” Neg moaned and groaned and sighed as “J” fucked her juicy little hole. Pos leapt onto the sofa again, trembling and fidgeting in anticipation of her own turn, panting almost as hard as Neg! She moved upwards and kissed her ‘sister’ passionately, their tongues twining, then she leaned towards “J” so that he could do the same, “J” loved the sensation of a little girl’s tiny tongue darting around his!</p> <p>Neg Moaned louder and shrieked with joy as her master pounded his cock in and out of her , gripping her hips hard, finally her body stiffened and she climaxed!</p> <p>“Ohhh yes master yes!” she exclaimed, panting and gasping for breath, her love juice trickling down his stiff pole. “J” lifted her off and helped Pos to straddle his still rigid cock, he lunged hard upwards and she leaned forward into his chest as his length thrust into her, she gasped and moaned as Neg had done whilst Neg kissed her and their master alternately. Soon it was Pos who shuddered and gasped as she too reached her climax, her own sweet juices flowing down “J’s” cock to join her ‘sister’s’. He lifted her off.</p> <p>“Finish me with your mouths!” he told them, they knelt down on the floor again and began once again to suck his cock, taking it in turns as they had before. Each time they took a turn they moved their little heads faster and sucked harder until, with a shout “J” came! </p> <p>“Oh fucking Christ yes!” He yelled! It was Pos who took the first spurt of his seed into her mouth, quickly she withdrew and Neg engulfed him with her mouth as the second and subsequent spurts came, she gulped it all down, sucking and licking until she was satisfied that she had milked his cock dry, some she swallowed, some she kept in her mouth. She withdrew and looked at Pos, they both swirled their master’s spunk around in their mouths and mixed it with their saliva. Opening their mouths they pushed with their tongues forcing some of the sticky mixture out to dribble over their chins and down their throats onto their chests. The girls kissed again, transferring their master’s spunk from mouth to mouth before swallowing it down, then they kissed and licked each other on the face, throat and chest licking and sucking up every last drop of cum until it was all gone! They grinned at each other then looked at their master, opening their mouths wide to show him that they h ad swallowed every last drop!</p> <p>“Good girls” sighed “J”, he lifted Neg up and laid her on her back across his lap, “Now you need to clean each other up”! With a giggle Pos moved onto the sofa and lay across her ‘sister’. Moving down until her face was at Neg’s slit, her own legs straddling Neg’s face. The girls licked and sucked at each other’s slits and thighs, licking off their love juice, as they did so they climaxed again! Making even more of their sweet juice to be cleaned up! “J” fingered both of their tiny pussies and brought his fingers up to his mouth so that he too could taste their sweet little girl nectar! Several times the girls brought each other off as “J” watched their ‘performance’ . Eventually he slapped Pos on the rump! </p> <p>“That’s enough now! Excellent work little ones” he said. He pulled Pos off Neg and the girls stood up again and faced him, then they bowed.</p> <p>“Thank you master” they both replied, “The pleasure was all ours!” The two little girls grinned and giggled at each other again! </p> <p>“Both of you go and shower now” he replied, “Then we can set off”. The girls fled out of the room giggling again, soon he could hear the sounds of running water and of two little girls giggling and shrieking! ‘There was more than cleaning going on in that shower’ he thought to himself!</p> <p>After the girls had ‘showered’ he inspected the bathroom, the girls had left it dry and spick and span, they really had learned well! Before he prepared them for the journey his other trainee slaves were allowed to say their goodbyes. There were three in all, the eldest was Sif, a wiry, fit and toned 9 year old with shoulder length platinum blonde hair. Then there was Rebecca, a curvy little 8 year old with long dark hair. The youngest was little Tasha, a perky little six year old girl with short, curly, fair hair and an impish grin. All were long term trainees and had been with “J” since they were four years old. All were utterly devoted to him. As the little girls hugged each other and said their goodbyes there were many tears shed. All of the slaves that “J” trained knew their time would come but it didn’t make it any easier!</p> <p>Finally “J” ushered the other girls back downstairs and into the training room. Taking a few minutes to give Sif some instructions for while he was away. As the eldest of the slaves she would be in charge and responsible until he returned. Having done that, he locked and secured the training room door and returned upstairs.</p> <p>In preparation for the journey the girls had their arms secured behind their backs, hands gripping elbows and forearms bound with soft, silk cords. Each was given a pair of plain black shoes to wear and a long, black cloak which reached down to their knees and was sealed shut with Velcro down the front. “J” himself chose to wear his customary plain black suit, black shirt and black tie.</p> <p>When ready, the girls were taken outside and secured in their master’s car, then he locked up the house and activated the security systems before getting in the car himself and driving off.</p> <p>The journey took a couple of hours, the girls being as quiet as mice throughout. Eventually they arrived at their destination. A large, old mansion set in several acres of countryside. As “J” pulled up outside the main entrance two burly men in plain black suits approached the car. He got out as the first drew near.</p> <p>“Good to see you again George” he said shaking the man’s huge hand “You too Simon “ he continued as he shook the other man’s hand also.</p> <p>“Nice to see you again Mr “J”, “ The two men said together, “Allow me to assist you sir” said George and he reached into the car and helped the two girls to alight. “This way sir” said George and the two men led the way into the house.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Inside the house they were led into a reception room. There were several sofas around the walls with small tables beside them, in the middle of the room was what appeared to be a large square table with a thickly padded surface. The top being at the height of the average bed. “We’ll just leave you here for a while sir” Said George “while we go and inform his Lordship you have arrived! “J” sat down and beckoned the girls to him, he removed their cloaks and shoes and carefully set them aside. Then he turned them round untied their arms and told them to stand by the padded table facing the doorway. They obeyed instantly.</p> <p>Presently George and Simon returned, they were accompanied by a tall, distinguished looking man in his late fifties, all three were wearing long dressing gowns.</p> <p>“Mr “J” how lovely to see you again” said the distinguished man. “And these must be my two delightful acquisitions!” he continued, indicating the two girls who had dropped to a kneeling position on his entrance.</p> <p>“Greetings master” the two girls spoke as one, bowing low, “How may we be of service to you?” The man smiled at this.</p> <p>“Hello your Lordship” said “J”, shaking the man warmly by the hand, “Yes these are the two delightful little angels you ordered, may I introduce Positive and Negative, or Pos and Neg for short!” The two girls bowed low again.</p> <p>“As usual “J” you have excelled yourself” said his Lordship “Perhaps they would climb onto the table here and favour us with a demonstration?” The two girls needed no further encouragement and scrambled onto the padded surface where they eagerly began to kiss and fondle. The Lord and his two aids sat down to watch the show! Very soon the girls were lying across each other in a classic “69” and were licking each other’s cunts and bringing each other to squeaking climaxes!</p> <p>Presently they were joined by two other men in robes, these were introduced as James and Paul, two friends of his Lordship. “J” sensed that they could become future clients! They were also joined by a girl of about thirteen who distributed refreshments to the men. The girl’s name was Helen and she was naked except for a thick, gold, choker type chain around her neck and similar chains around her wrists and ankles, “J” already knew her as he had trained her a few years earlier for his Lordship.</p> <p>“Greetings Master “J” “ she said as she poured him a large whisky, “It’s good to see you again! Are you well?”</p> <p>“I am very well indeed” he replied “And it is good to see you too! I take it you are being well cared for by his Lordship?”</p> <p>“Oh yes master” came the reply “His Lordship treats all of his girls very well!” Having served all of the men drinks, she knelt by him for a while and they chatted and caught up while the men cheered Pos and Neg on as their passions became even more intense!</p> <p>“Bravo!” Said his Lordship, as the two girls rolled off each other to rest. “I think I counted seven orgasms each, not bad going for a couple of nine year olds, now let’s see how good they are with men! George, you take the blonde and I’ll take the brunette!” The men stripped of their robes and climbed onto the table, both were fit looking men, even the Lord, despite his age! Both were sporting impressive erections which Pos and Neg eagerly engulfed with their mouths!</p> <p>“Heavens!” exclaimed the Lord “They, are, really, good, at, this, aren’t, they!” as Pos sucked his cock right down her throat and rubbed her nose across his pubic hair! The other three men had taken off their robes now and were stroking their erections! “Oh Lord Yes!” exclaimed the Lord as he came and poured his spunk deep into Pos’s throat! George was not far behind him but chose to spray his seed all over Neg’s face and chest! When he had finished, Pos scrambled over to Neg and began licking and sucking his cum off Neg before kissing her and sharing it with her! “Gentlemen” The Lord continued “Please take a turn, you to “J”, let’s see how the girls handle multiple cocks eh! Helen, go and get Lisa, I’ll need to see how good they are with other pussies too!</p> <p>Helen bowed and left as the Lord and George dismounted from the table. Simon, James and Paul climbed onto the table and started fondling the two girls who eagerly began to suck and stroke their cocks! “J” stripped and joined them and soon both girls were moaning and grunting as they were kebabbed! A cock down each throat and a cock in each bald pussy!</p> <p>Helen soon returned with another naked girl about the same age, Lisa, also one of “J’s” products! She also wore the thick, gold chains around her neck, wrists and ankles. Gold of the highest quality! His Lordship was one of “J’s” best clients and had money to burn! The two girls knelt by the Lord and George and began to stroke their cocks, getting them good and ready and hard for another go at Pos and Neg! Presently the two men mounted the table again and bodies were rearranged. The Lord and George lay down on the table and Pos and Neg lowered their sopping cunts onto their stiff poles. They opened their mouths allowing “J” and Simon to slip their lengths down their throats while James and Paul greased their cocks with KY and entered the girl’s arses!</p> <p>The two masses of sweating, grunting flesh moved and quivered as cocks were thrust in and out of mouths, cunts and rectums!. Helen and Lisa looked on, fingering their own clits, waiting for their chance at relief!</p> <p>After several minutes of pounding, thrusting, sucking, grunting and sweating, Pos and Neg found their bodies being sprayed with cum as each of the men climaxed in turn and spurted all over them! Exhausted, each of the men slid off the table after having one of the girls lick and suck his cock clean. Then Pos and Neg leapt on each other again and began lapping up the sticky mess they were covered in!</p> <p>“Tremendous!” gasped his Lordship “Absolutely tremendous “J”, you have excelled yourself with these two lovely little toys!”</p> <p>“I always aim to please your Lordship!” “J” replied “I’m very pleased with them myself, they took to the training like two little ducks to water! I “rescued” them from a kid’s home where they were having a hard time! All of the kids there were being brutalised so I managed to get the place shut down! They were grateful at the chance of an easier life, I wish I could have taken more of the kids but at least I made sure that the home they were all taken to was a better one!”</p> <p>“Ever the philanthropist!” said his Lordship. “Now then, I see my two little prizes have finished cleaning each other off. Helen, Lisa, up you get and let’s see how they get on with you!” The two older girls leapt onto the table, lay down and spread their legs. Pos and Neg were soon licking them to shrieking climaxes as the men looked on and applauded!</p> <p>Eventually after Helen and Lisa had been given multiple orgasms, the four girls were allowed off the table and knelt in front of the Lord. All were covered in sweat and panting from their efforts, Pos and Neg looked totally exhausted!</p> <p>“Lisa” he said “Off you go and prepare a hot bath for the four of you!” Lisa got up, bowed an ran out of the room. “Up you get now girls” He continued and the girls rose and stood in sub position. “Helen, please bring me their collars and cuffs” Helen walked over to a corner table, picked up an ornate, wooden box and brought it back.</p> <p>“J” reached out to Pos and Neg and removed his steel collars. The Lord opened the box and began to take out, thick, gold chains like the ones Helen was wearing and fastened them around the girl’s necks, ankles and wrists.</p> <p>“These chains are of the highest quality” he said “I like all of my slave girls to be well dressed!” He grinned and the girl’s grinned back, giggling at the joke! “You are my little sex slaves now, and you will be treated very well here! But never forget that you are here to please! Failure to please will mean punishment! George and Simon here are very good with whips!” Pos and Neg stopped smiling and shuddered! “And if you really fail to please I can always give you to one of my more sadistic guests to have fun with for a night!” He winked at “J” when he said this, obviously he would do no such thing, but the threat of punishment was real enough!</p> <p>The two girls dropped to their knees and touched their heads to the floor, they rose to a sub kneel again and crossed their arms over their chests.</p> <p>“We will be good!” they said as one, their eyes full of concern now! “We promise, we will try very hard to please you master!” The Lord smiled at them and they smiled back.</p> <p>“On your feet now” he said . The girls quickly rose “Off you go with Helen and have a good hot bath, I think you both need it after your exertions!” The two little girls turned to leave, then stopped and turned to face “J” with a worried look on their faces. He opened his arms and they rushed up to him and hugged him tightly.</p> <p>“Don’t worry” he said “This is your new home now and you will have a good life here! I am very pleased with you both, now go and have that bath. I will see you later as I will be here for a while!” The girls pulled away from him, then all three girls bowed to the men and left.</p> <p>“Truly excellent job” said his Lordship “Truly excellent job “J” , you will be my guest for the night of course! I am having one of my parties tonight and those two are going to be the star attraction!” The men all dressed again “George here will show you too your room” His Lordship continued “And I will see you later at the party” The men nodded and shook hands, then his Lordship left.</p> <p>“This way Mister “J” “. Said George, leading “J” from the room, “Simon will get your bags from your car and bring them up to you”</p> <p>----</p> <p>After a relaxing afternoon and a shower “J” put on a white dressing gown and went down to the party. The dressing gown was all he wore, the other guests would be similarly attired. It was all that was required at this kind of party! As he entered the ballroom his Lordship rushed up to meet him and introduced him to several people. All of them expressed an interest in his work. It appeared that his Lordship had been praising his newest acquisitions for some time! “J” looked around the room, there were dozens of men and women, all wearing white dressing gowns. There were also dozens of naked children, boys and girls of all ages, some wearing the gold collars and cuffs of his Lordship, some wearing other collars, some were “J’s” products, some not. Those that were, were all given an opportunity to greet him, renew their acquaintances and tell him how they were getting on!</p> <p>Along one wall of the room a sumptuous buffet had been laid out. Around the other walls were arranged many low, padded platforms. Some of which were already in use as some of the guests had stripped and were enjoying the sexual attentions of boys and girls! The whole room was like a bacchanalian orgy! In the middle of the room was a raised, circular dais, about four feet high and six feet across. The top of the dais was shielded by a gold curtain suspended from a ring the same diameter.</p> <p>“J” walked around the room for a while and chatted to a few people, one of whom, a small man in his early sixties, expressed and interest in acquiring one of his special commodities. It looked like he would be taking his eldest girl Sif, to a new master soon, she was certainly ready and would be ten soon, the age at which he passed them on to new owners.</p> <p>Presently he saw George walk over to the dais and take a deep breath, an announcement was clearly about to be made.</p> <p>“Ladies and gentlemen!” his deep voice boomed out “Pray silence for his Lordship!” The Lord stepped up to the dais and took hold of a rope.</p> <p>“Ladies and gentlemen” he said “And boys and girls of course!” There was a little light laughter at this as some of the slaves cuddled up to their masters and mistresses. “My special parties” he continued “would not be complete without some kind of tableaux or centrepiece! I now have the honour of revealing tonight’s centrepiece which I have entitled ‘Yin and Yang’ “ With that he tugged on the rope and the gold curtain dropped to the floor.</p> <p>There were gasps and cheers, howls of delight and tremendous applause! On top of the dais was a huge cage of gold, spherical in shape. Inside were Pos and Neg! Their arms and legs were stretched out into an “X” shape and they were secured to the cage walls. They were lying across each other so that their heads were at each others crotches. A pole ran from each side of the cage to the small of each girl’s back and ended in a small pad, this was to provide the girls with some support. “J” was glad of that touch as currently Pos was on her back and would have been under considerable strain otherwise. The Lord pressed a switch and rollers under the cage began to rotate it so that the girls began to slowly revolve as if they were on a spit! As they turned they began to suck and lick at each others slits! The guests started cheering and applauding again and many pictures were taken!</p> <p>Some of the guests rushed up to his Lordship to congratulate him, others moved up to the dais for a closer look at the girls. Some even began betting on which of them would cum first and how many times both would cum!</p> <p>The Lord approached “J” shook his hand and thanked him once again for doing such a good job with his two new girls.</p> <p>“Now I see why you wanted Neg to be so darkly tanned” he said “Yin and Yang eh? Superb idea your Lordship, you are quite the artist!”</p> <p>“Thank you my dear chap, thank you” The Lord replied “After tonight I will allow her tan to fade and I will allow Pos to get a little sun herself. Can’t keep Neg as deeply tanned as that all her life or she will have skin like wrinkled leather before she is out of her teens!”</p> <p>“Ever the philanthropist!” “J” replied and winked at him! The party continued, much food and drink was consumed, child slaves were passed around the room and did what they were trained to do, lick, suck and fuck!</p> <p>Eventually Pos and Neg were released from the cage and eagerly began to suck the cocks and lick the cunts of many a guest! Several men took them both to padded platforms and they were fucked at length in every hole several times! Both ended up drenched in the cum of many men and they were cheered on as they licked it all off each other!</p> <p>“J” smiled at the success of the two girls. They seemed to be insatiable and eagerly sucked and fucked every cock presented to them!</p> <p>“Yes I’ve done a good job with those two” He thought to himself “Time to get the next one ready!”</p></div>",[]
1477,Bondage Assignation,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Len is annoyed that his ""bondage blind date"" hasn't turned up. But then fate deals him an unusual hand in the shape of a submissive 12 year old girl!! Will he be tempted?",2005-03-30,72,4,"M, g, bd, cons, ds, oral, ped, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Len finished his second cup of coffee and checked his watch. He sighed, it was obvious she wasn’t going to show! ‘Damn’ he thought, he had been sure that this one was on the level! He got up and left the café.</p> <p>As he walked back to the car park he thought back about the arrangement. Len was heavily into bondage and stuff and was one of the regular posters on a website for such people. On one visit to the site he had spotted a posting from someone who interested him. “Slaveslut” she called herself, a sub looking for a new dom., a slave looking for a new master! There had been a picture with the posting, a pretty enough girl but not too pretty. Never trust the postings with pictures of drop-dead gorgeous girls, they were bound to be fake, either teenagers getting their giggles or some old tranny hoping to convert someone!</p> <p>No, this one had seemed genuine enough, they had exchanged several emails, swapped more pictures and talked about their ‘interest’. Then they had arranged to meet, but she hadn’t showed! There was always the possibility that she was still genuine and had been delayed or something, but he didn’t hold out much hope. As he reached the car park he became aware of a girl walking in the same direction, a pretty little 12 year old, he paid her no mind and kept walking up to his car. He unlocked it, opened the driver’s door and got in. Just as he started the engine the girl dashed up to the car, yanked open the passenger door and jumped in beside him!</p> <p>“What the Hell do you think you are doing?” he said, taking a good look at the girl now that she was closer. She was really very pretty with long, dark hair pulled back into a pony tail. She was dressed in shorts and a white T-shirt, ankle socks and trainers. She was slim and her breasts were just beginning to grow. She wasn’t wearing a bra, not even a trainer and her little nipples were stiff and pressing through the thin fabric of the flimsy T-shirt. She licked her lips and spoke.</p> <p>“Are, are you Len?” She asked. Len was taken by surprise! Who was she? Had the girl he was supposed to meet sent her to explain why she hadn’t come? Without thinking he blurted out his reply.</p> <p>“Yes, yes I’m Len what of it?” The girl smiled, then she slid off the seat and went down on her knees in the footwell, she turned around, placed her hands on the seat, closed her eyes and bowed her head.</p> <p>“Please master” she said “I am Slaveslut, take me home with you, whip me, hurt me, fuck me and use me any way you wish, I am yours to command!” Len felt the colour drain from his face!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Are you crazy?” he exclaimed. “Kid you can’t be more that 12 years old! I’ll do no such thing, now get out of this car and go home!”</p> <p>“Please master” she replied “You have to take me home with you, I’ll do anything for you, please whip me and hurt me, fuck me hard, make me do what you want!”</p> <p>“Now that’s enough!” said Len, “I’m not taking you anywhere! Do you know what they’d do to me? They’d lock me up and throw the key away! Just get out of the car and go home and we’ll forget all about it!” To his horror the girl took hold of her T-shirt with both hands and ripped it open, exposing her tiny breasts. Both nipples were pierced and sported tiny gold rings! Tears were rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>“I’m sorry master” She sobbed “But if you put me out of this car I will scream and scream and tell people you tried to rape me!” Len suddenly felt very sick!</p> <p>“Oh fuck!” he thought to himself “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” What the Hell was he supposed to do now? If he kicked the girl out she would scream, if he stayed here much longer someone might see her kneeling there with her little titties sticking out! He had no choice, he put the car in gear and drove off. This seemed to calm the girl a little at least.</p> <p>He quickly formed a plan, he would drive out of town. Drop the girl in a lay-by, give her his own shirt to wear, give her some money and call her a taxi! At least out of town her threat to scream would be worthless! As they drove along he felt sick every time they had to stop at traffic lights in case someone should look in and see her there, she had made no attempt to cover her chest!</p> <p>Finally they were out of the thickest part of town and the traffic lights were fewer and further apart. He breathed a sigh of relief. His relief was short lived! Because as they drove along the girl now took off her T-shirt completely, her socks and shoes followed and then with one fluid motion she slipped off her shorts and panties together. She was now completely naked! She put the shoes, socks, shorts and pants into the T-shirt and tied it into a small bundle.</p> <p>“What the Hell?” said Len “You put those clothes back on right now young lady!” She just knelt there and smiled at him.</p> <p>“A slave should be naked for her master!” she said “I do not need these clothes any more!” Just at that moment they drove past a wall, she wound down the window, picked up the bundle and flung it high into the air and over the wall!</p> <p>“Oh fuck no!” though Len “No, no, no, no, no! Now what am I going to do?” He didn’t dare stop, there were too many people around! He had no choice, cursing under his breath he kept on driving!</p> <p>Finally, several miles out of town, he pulled into a lay-by and sighed. He looked down at the naked girl, her eyes were still closed and her head bowed. He could see that her sex mound was almost hairless and that her clit hood was pierced and sported another gold ring! She really was very pretty, a lovely little figure, lovely perky little titties. ‘No!’ he thought ‘Get a grip Len!’.</p> <p>“Why have we stopped master?” she said “Does master want me to suck his cock now?” She moved as if to lean towards him. He put his hands in front of him and stopped her.</p> <p>“No master does not!” he exclaimed “And stop calling me master! Look kid, I’m sorry but this just can’t happen. I can’t take you home with me or do anything to you! You’re just too young, can’t you see that?”</p> <p>“But I’m yours master” she said, and tears welled up in her eyes again “I n, need you to hurt me, I n, need you to rape me and treat me like the s, slut I am!” Len shook his head.</p> <p>“I can’t sweetie” he replied “I just can’t! Look, I’ll give you my shirt and pants to wear. I’ll call a taxi for you and give you some money to pay for it. Just go home, please!” She took a deep breath and glared at him!</p> <p>“I know the registration number of your car!” she said “I’ll strip your clothes off and cut myself. I’ll say you kidnapped me and tried to rape me but I got away!” Len’s head was spinning now! Now what the Hell was he supposed to do? He had no choice, he had to take her home with him! Maybe after a few hours he would get her to see sense. He put the car in gear again and drove off.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Eventually Len pulled into the driveway of his house, it was a fully detached house with main gardens to front and rear and narrower strips down the sides. That meant than when he was fortunate to have a sub, he could use the whip on her without the neighbours hearing! Thick walls and double glazing helped too!</p> <p>Len pulled the car into the garage and pressed the switch on his keyring that closed the door, he glanced at the girl, she was still kneeling in the footwell. He got out of the car, walked around the other side and opened her door. She sprang out and knelt in front of him. ‘God’ he thought ‘she’s a perfect submissive, if only she were a few years older!’ </p> <p>“Get up!” he said, she sprang to her feet. “I’m going to put my coat on you, you are not to take it off, it’s just till we get into the house, just in case any neighbours are about!” She nodded as he draped his coat over her and she pulled it shut at the front. He opened the side door of the garage and looked about. Fortunately none of the neighbour’s windows overlooked the gap between the garage and the house, he walked over to the side door of the house, unlocked and opened it. Then he walked back to the garage, walked the girl into the house and told her to stay in the hall. He went back to the garage, locked the door and returned to the house. The girl was not there and his coat had been hung up! ‘Fuck!’ he thought and hurriedly locked the door. He heard movement upstairs and dashed up there. She was in the ‘games’ room! He ran into it, there she was, standing in the middle of the room and holding one of his whips! She dropped to her knees and held the whip up to him!</p> <p>“Master” she said “Take your whip and beat me! I have caused you much trouble today, I deserve to be thrashed without mercy! Whip me, torture me, hurt me, rape me hard and make me scream!” He took the whip from her hands, she flung herself down on the floor and spread her arms and legs wide.</p> <p>“Get up” said Len, the girl raised herself up onto her knees. “I meant all the way up, stand!” The girl got to her feet and looked around the room. She spotted the rails on one wall.</p> <p>“Do you wish to tie me to the rails and whip me there master?” The girl started to walk towards them and raised her arms up.</p> <p>“No” said Len, “I want you to follow me downstairs, that’s what I want you to do!” He turned around and walked out of the room, the girl followed him. They went downstairs and into the living room where Len sat down and the girl knelt in front of him.</p> <p>“I don’t understand master!” she said “Are you not going to whip me? I should be beaten bloody for the way I have behaved to you today!” Len sighed.</p> <p>“Look kid” he said, “Let’s just talk for a while eh, tell me about yourself and tell me why the Hell you sent those emails and, and, look just tell me everything ok!” The girl sighed and nodded.</p> <p>“My folk’s are dead and I live in a home” she said “When he was alive my dad used to beat me a lot, it got so I got off on it, it was the only way. He called me names and whipped me. Slut, that’s what he called me when he hurt me. He raped me too, raped my cunt and raped my arse, he made me suck his cock too! While I was in the home I realised something, I missed the beatings, I needed to be hurt to get off! I used their computer to find the website and I posted my message there, you answered and we exchanged emails, the pictures I sent you were just of some girl I got off the net, the rest you know!”</p> <p>Len took a good long look at her naked little body, he could see now that she bore a lot of old scars, thin white lines on her young skin. She had certainly been brutally beaten many times! He noticed she was holding something in her hand.</p> <p>“What have you got there?” He asked, the girl opened her hand, he recognised the items, three glover’s needles! She must have picked them up with the whip.</p> <p>“Please master” she said “I found them upstairs, I thought I might have to show you I’m serious!” With that she started to play with her left nipple, making it spike out. Then she placed one of the needles under it and pushed up hard! The needle went through her aureole, under and inch of flesh and out the other side!</p> <p>“NNgggggg!” She groaned through gritted teeth! She teased her other nipple, put the second needle up underneath it and shoved that through the same amount of skin. She groaned and her eyes started to water. Then she spread her legs wide, played with her clit hood until it swelled a little, put the third needle under it and pushed!</p> <p>The needle went up through a good two inches of skin and tissue before the point came sticking out of her mound, leaving a trickle of blood. Len was dumbfounded!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhh, G, God!” She squealed and doubled over, breathing hard! She put her hands on Len’s knees and slowly levered herself onto her feet. Then she stepped between his legs, as close as she could get to him and spread her own legs wide! She leaned backwards and thrust her slender hips towards him, then she put her hands on either side of her labia and pulled them apart! Len gasped, he could see that she was no virgin! Her sex had definitely been used before and right now it was sopping wet, love juice trickling out of her open vagina!</p> <p>“S, see m, master!” she groaned “See, h, how w, wet I am! I need you master, I, I n, need you to hurt me some m, more. Whip me, torture me, rape me like the slut I am!” She knelt back down again. Tears were now streaming down her face which was red with effort and pain. Her breathing was hard, she was obviously sexually aroused! She reached out, took hold of one of his hands and placed it on her chest between her tiny breasts.</p> <p>“Touch me master” she said “Feel my warmth. I’m real, I want to be your slave, I’m ready to do anything for you and I will suffer any torment you inflict on me” She bowed her head low. “P, please master, please take me in and use me!” She started to cry, cry like a child half her age! He took his hand from her skin, pulled some tissues from a box by the chair, leaned forwards and wiped her face dry. As he leaned forwards a tightening of his pants made him realise he had a raging hard-on! He leaned back again.</p> <p>“Listen” he said “Calm down ok? Just calm down and let me think for a few minutes” The girl stopped crying, put her hands on her hips, bowed her head and closed her eyes. She seemed to be coping with the pain from the needles very well. The liquid trickling from her sex indicating she was still aroused!</p> <p>Len thought long and hard while the naked girl knelt patiently in front of him, her nipples and clit hood pierced by the cruel needles. What to do? She was just a child! He was looking at life imprisonment if he actually fucked her! He’d never looked at kids before, the youngest girl he had ever screwed was nineteen! But look at her kneeling there, desperate to please, desperate to suffer at his hands, desperate to be used! Nobody knew she was here, she had no relatives. She’d be missed at the home but they’d probably just write her off as a runaway and she’d be lost in the system! He could have the prefect slave! Something clicked inside his head and he made a momentous decision. He unzipped his flies and pulled out his rock hard cock!</p> <p>“Slaveslut!” he barked. The girl snapped her head up and looked at him, eyes wide open and licking her lips at the sight of his stiff pole! “Suck my cock you little whore!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>The girl lunged eagerly forwards, mouth wide open! She put a hand on each of his thighs and closed her mouth around the tip of his cock. Then she slowly moved forwards, gulping, sucking and swallowing until his entire eight inches were in her mouth and down her throat and her nose was rubbing on his pubic hair! He gripped the sides of the chair hard as she gurgled with his cock deep inside her. The feeling was incredible! She pulled back until he almost slipped out of her mouth then she lunged forwards. Driving her mouth down to his groin again! Back and forth went her head as she built up a rhythm, gulping and swallowing to keep her gag reflex in check. She moved her hands and started stroking his belly and groin, then cupping and caressing his balls and rubbing his thick shaft up and down while she sucked on it. After a few minutes his belly and legs stiffened and he felt his cum rising in him. Sensing this she pulled back until his cock slurped out of her mouth. Sh e opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. She laid the tip of his cock on her tongue and then began masturbating him furiously with both hands.</p> <p>“Oh Fuck Yes!” he yelled and his cock jerked, spraying his seed into her! She kept her mouth open as the first two spurts shot into her mouth, leaving a thick trail over her tongue, then she closed her mouth and allowed the next two spurts to spatter over her face! As the last of his cum oozed out of his cock she rubbed the tip back and forth across her face, then she swallowed the load of spunk in her mouth, opened it wide and engulfed his cock again. Sucking it and squeezing it until there was nothing left to come out! Then she slowly withdrew, using her tongue and lips to clean him off as she did so!</p> <p>Leaning back she licked and wiped the spunk off her face, putting it all into her mouth where she swilled it around before swallowing it. When she was done she opened her mouth wide again to show him that she had swallowed it all!</p> <p>“Thank you master!” she said “Thank you for fucking my mouth and throat and letting me taste your sperm!” Len sighed, he was committed now! There was enough of his DNA in her belly to put him away for a long time! Come what may, she was his sex slave! He had found his new sub!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Len tucked his now limp cock back into his pants, put his booted foot against the girl’s chest and pushed hard! She flew backwards and hit the floor like a sack of potatoes! She quickly scrambled back into a kneeling position and bowed her head right down to the floor!</p> <p>“Master” she mumbled into the carpet! “Did Slaveslut not please you? Slaveslut must be punished most cruelly if she did not!” Len stood up and walked over to her.</p> <p>“Get up you worthless piece of filth!” he said, “Get on your feet!” The girl sprang upwards and stood with her feet apart and her hands on her hips. Head bowed, eyes closed. Len walked right up to her. The top of her head barely came up to the base of his chest, she couldn’t be more than four feet eight, maybe four nine! He grabbed her hair and jerked her head back. She winced in pain.</p> <p>“You’re right you little whore!” he said “You do deserve to be punished! Fucking me around all day like you did, and what’s more ….” CRACK! He slapped her hard across the face, knocking her to the floor again! She scrambled back onto her knees.</p> <p>“… what’s more I did not give you permission to SPEAK!” He grabbed her hair and yanked her back onto her feet, then he marched out of the room, dragging her along! He stomped upstairs and into his ‘games’ room where he flung the girl onto the floor again! Both of them were breathing hard now, panting with excitement and anticipation! He dragged her to her feet again, gripped her by the throat and slammed her into a wall.</p> <p>“Stay there bitch!” he barked, then turned and went to one of the cupboards, he took out black leather cuffs and a similar collar. Returning to the girl he fastened cuffs around her wrists and ankles and the collar around her throat, pulling it tight. All of these had steel rings attached by which they could be clipped to leashes or apparatus. When he was done he grabbed the collar and, half throttling her, dragged her over to the rails. These were three horizontal bars which ran along one wall, they could be moved in and out and their heights were also adjustable. The bottom rail was a few inches off the floor. He pulled this out a couple of feet and secured it. He adjusted the next rail down to the height of her groin and pulled this out to the same distance. When he had locked it in place he shoved the girl against it so that her mound was on the middle pole.</p> <p>He kicked her legs wide apart and clipped her ankle cuffs to rings fixed to the bar so that she could not close her legs. She was also forced to stand on tip toe. Then he grabbed an arm and lifted it up. He brought the top bar down and leaving it close to the wall clipped her wrist cuff to it. Then he went round to the other side of her and did the same to her other wrist. When she was secured he pushed up on the pole, stretching her tightly and locked it in place. Now she was stretched out tightly with her legs wide apart and her rump sticking out, perfectly presented for punishment!</p> <p>He quickly stripped naked himself. Picked up a large ball gag and stuffed it into her mouth, it was one of his biggest and he could see from the strain on her face that it was forcing her jaws cruelly apart. He buckled it tightly behind her head! He grabbed her hair and jerked her head back!</p> <p>“Now listen you slut!” he hissed at her “Now I’m going to give you the whipping you deserve you fucking little whore! Make your hands into fists!” The girl obeyed! He leaned forwards and whispered into her ear, this time in a softer, calmer voice.</p> <p>“Listen kid, bondage people use a code for when the victim has had enough, yours will be to open your hands and spread your fingers wide, do you understand?” The girl nodded. Len walked over to his “toy” rack and selected a four foot, braided leather whip. Then he went back to the girl and took up a position a few feet way from her. He raised the whip, ready to strike and paused, looking at her.</p> <p>The naked girl was trembling and helpless, her pert, round backside sticking out from the wall. Her slender body stretched taut, her little chest heaving as she panted away. Her legs splayed wide apart giving him a clear view of her glistening sex, the labia wide open revealing the pink inside which oozed moisture! Could he really whip this little girl? This little child! Perhaps if he gave her a few light strokes her hands would jerk open and he could release her and then make her see sense? He thought asbout his spunk swilling around inside her belly. If he made her leave and she went to the police he wouldn’t see daylight for decades! He lashed out with the whip!</p> <p>----</p> <p>CRACK! The whip lashed across the girl’s back, her body jerked and she grunted into the gag! It hadn’t been a hard blow, her fists remained tightly closed. CRACK! The second blow landed a few inches below the first making her jerk and grunt again. CRACK! The third lash struck across the middle of her buttocks making the flesh quiver. Her head dropped and she moaned, but she didn’t open her hands.</p> <p>Len landed several more light blows across her back and buttocks, leaving thin red marks, she jerked and grunted with every blow but her hands remained tightly closed. Len began to wonder to himself. Punishing his previous subs had been mostly play acting, he had never really laid into a girl before. Could this child be serious about wanting to be hurt? Then he remembered the needles, they were still in her nipples and clit hood! He took a firmer grip on the handle of the whip and lashed out hard, cracking the leather across the crease under the girl’s buttocks! Her head jerked backwards and her body shook!</p> <p>“Mmmmmffff” she mumbled into her gag, her hands trembled but remained firmly clenched into tight little fists! Len watched in fascination as an angry red welt began to raise up across her skin! CRACK! CRACK! He lashed the whip hard across each splayed thigh.</p> <p>“Nnnnggggg!” the girl groaned into her gag and hung her head backwards! Len’s cock was rock hard and sticking out again, he rubbed it with his left hand a few times and then wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, he had never felt like this before! It was so exciting, really, really hurting someone like this! Even if it was a kid! He clenched his jaw and lashed out again. CRACK! WHACK! THWACK! Again and again he slashed the whip hard across the girl’s skin. Raking it across her back, buttocks and thighs! She bucked and heaved and grunted as each harsh, cruel blow landed on her, raising welt upon welt!</p> <p>“Mmmmfff, nnngggg, nnnffffff!” She grunted and groaned into her gag, her eyes screwed shut, her body jerking with every impact, her flesh quivering and shaking! Sweat pouring off her! Len thrashed her and thrashed her, grunting with his own effort, his own skin covered in sweat! He laid into her like a thing possessed until her back , arse and legs were a network of raised, red stripes, many oozing blood! Still the girl’s hands remained firmly clenched! He shifted his grip, and brought the whip up, up between her legs, snapping it along the length of her sex and cracking against her clit, against the clit ring, against the cruel needle piercing her clit hood and mound! The girl shook violently and grunted loud and long! Her fists flew open and a spurt of fluid burst from her dripping cunt! She had climaxed!</p> <p>Len dropped the whip to the floor and wiped the sweat from his brow, he was shaking like a leaf, partly from the effort of whipping the girl, partly from the sheer excitement! He walked up to her, she was breathing hard and fast, panting and gasping from her own exhilaration! He put his hand on her back and ran it down over the many streaks, over the skin, slick with sweat. Down over her buttocks and between her legs he stroked. He ran his fingers up her dripping cunt and fingered her clit! She bucked and heaved and grunted as she climaxed again and he felt her cum juice wash over his hand.</p> <p>He put his hands on her shoulders and squeezed gently, put his hands on her faced and wiped her tears away, put his hands on her cheeks and stroked them up and down.</p> <p>“Shhhh” he said “Enough now little one”. He bent down and unclipped her ankles, then he stood up and reached up to her wrists. The girl shook her head violently and he backed away! Slowly, her chest heaving, she turned around, her body shaking with the effort. When she was facing him she spread her legs wide, her hips thrust forward by the centre bar. She wiggled her ankles.</p> <p>“You want me to fasten your ankles again?” He asked, the girl nodded, he shook his head, “Y, you want me to whip you again?” The girl nodded! “NO, no you can’t mean it!” The girl nodded furiously and thrust her hips towards him! He licked his lips, “Have it your way” he said and knelt down. He pulled down on her ankles and clipped them to the bar again then stood up. He picked up the whip again and looked at her, her slim body covered in a sheen of sweat, her sex juice trickling down her legs, her nipples and clit pierced by the rings and wicked needles. He grinned as an idea flashed into his mind, ‘So she wanted pain eh!’ </p> <p>Len walked over to another cupboard and picked out three of his cruellest nipple clamps. He walked back to her and grabbed one nipple, squeezing it hard and crushing the flesh against the needle and ring! She grunted and squirmed. He pressed one clamp over the nipple and clipped it shut!</p> <p>“NNNNGGGGGGG!” She exclaimed and shook her head violently! He grabbed her other nipple and squeezed it hard like the first, pulling and twisting it away from her chest, the second clamp snapped shut on it!</p> <p>Slaveslut threw her head back, almost cracking her skull on the wall as her body jerked from the cruel pain. Len pulled her head towards him and kissed her on the cheek, licking her sweat from her face. He slid his hand down her belly, over her mound, took her clit hood and clit between finger and thumb and pinched! Her eyes flew open wide and she gurgled into her gag as her tender skin was squeezed hard around the needle and ring that pierced her sex! He pressed the clamp around her most tender parts and clicked it shut!</p> <p>“NNNNNNNNFFFFFFNNNNNGGGG!” she grunted as savage pain shot through her loins! The violence of her shaking rattled the bars and tears flowed over her cheeks again! Len stepped back, picked up the whip again and raised it over his head. He looked the girl square in the face and hesitated. She glared back at him and clenched her fists then she nodded furiously! He brought the whip cracking down!</p> <p>----</p> <p>The whip cracked hard across Slaveslut’s chest, aggravating the agony already caused by her tender flesh being squeezed against the clamps, the needles and the rings! She groaned into the gag and her body strained against the impact, her back arched and her hips thrust forward!</p> <p>Len thrashed out again, slashing the whip across her belly, her eyes screwed shut and she bit hard into the gag. He cracked the whip across her hips, across her mound, raked it across her thighs. This time he held nothing back and his face twisted as he whipped her furiously. Thrashing her cruelly across her chest, belly, hips and thighs. Blow after vicious blow rained down on her tender skin as her body bucked and twisted against the restraints. Before long her front resembled her back, covered in raw, red welts, trickling blood! But her hands did not budge, they remained firmly balled into fists!</p> <p>Len stood back and looked at her again, taking in her slender form covered in red streaks, her skin coated in a sheen of sweat and trickling blood. Her chest heaving, her eyes screwed shut and tears flowing over her cheeks. He wiped the sweat from his face again, gripped the whip hard, took careful aim and lashed out. The whip cracked directly onto Slaveslut’s mound, snapping against the clamp that was squeezing her sex so cruelly! Her body arched violently and her head shook! Again he lashed her sex, and again, and again! Finally he brought the whip whistling up and lashed the entire length of her juicy cunt, raking her sex so hard that he tore the clamp from her clit and it flew through the air and clattered to the floor. Her little body spasmed, her head flew backwards and slammed against the wall, her hands flew open and her cum juices squirted from her dripping hole again as she climaxed once more! </p> <p>Len dropped the whip to the floor again and sank to his knees! He looked at the girl’s cruelly beaten body and couldn’t believe how vicious he had been to her. She hung there stretched out, body shivering in a twisted mix of pain and pleasure. He got up and walked towards her, he had never before felt as sexually aroused as he did now, something primal burned inside him! He unclipped her ankles, gripped her buttocks and pulled her towards him. He pressed his rampant cock against her sex and thrust into her hard, bringing her to another shuddering climax!</p> <p>As her sex juice flowed over his groin he pounded into her mercilessly, thrusting his cock in and out of her savagely, he ignored her rolling eyes and desperate groaning as he raped her hard, pounding his length into her until, with a shout, he spurted inside her and flooded her young love channel with his cum! He gripped her tender buttocks and squeezed them hard as his seed burst out of him, both of their bodies trembling with sexual energy.</p> <p>When the last of his spunk had left him, he slid out of her and sank to his knees again. He was completely exhausted! He knelt there for a while, leaning against one of her legs, feeling her body trembling, trying to catch his breath. Finally he managed to summon up enough energy to move. He unclipped her ankles, stood upright and unclipped her wrists. As she slumped forwards they both fell to the floor again!</p> <p>They lay there for a few minutes as he clutched her beaten body close to him. After a while he reached behind her and unbuckled the gag, he pulled it from her mouth leaving a trail of spittle. He pulled away from her and forced himself to stand. He shambled over to a chair against the wall, he sat down and looked at her, lying there, slender young body covered in sweat, welts and blood! Shaking, shivering, chest heaving, trying to catch her breath, her inner thighs coated with her sex juice!</p> <p>To his amazement she got up on all fours and crawled towards him. When she reached him she took his limp cock into her mouth and sucked and licked it clean! Then she sank down on the floor again! He sat there for several more minutes, reflecting on the enormity of what he had done! He had viciously beaten and raped an underage girl! There was no turning back now, he had to keep her, keep her locked up, keep her for his own!</p> <p>He finally stood up again, walked to the bathroom and filled the bath with hot water. He returned to the girl and picked her up, she was as light as a feather! He removed the nipple clamps, causing her to whimper as fresh pain assaulted her chest. He carried her to the bath and got in with her, making sure she was thoroughly covered by the hot, soothing waters. He washed her down gently, stroking her skin softly to wash the blood and sweat away. When she was clean he gently dabbed her dry and dried himself. Then he picked her up again and carried her to the slave room, he suspected this would be what she wanted. The room was small and dark. A mattress lay on the floor. He laid her on it and clipped her collar to a chain hanging on the wall. As he got up to leave her he heard her croaking.</p> <p>“M, masssterrr” she said. He walked back to her, she reached one hand up and gently stroked his cheek up and down. “Th, thank you m, masssterrrr” she moaned “S, Slaveslut, l, loves her m, m, massterrr!” Len reached down and stroked her head in return.</p> <p>“And I love you too my little Slaveslut!” he replied “You were right little one, you do need to be punished cruelly, and I will be here to do that! Always! We are together now, me the master, and you, the perfect little slave!</p></div>","['This story is dedicated to “L”, who is a constant source of inspiration to me and who helped a lot with the logistics of this tale! Cheers “L” !!!']"
1478,Harry Potter and Malfoy's Revenge for that Punch in the Third Film,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Malfoy kidnaps Hermione, tortures and rapes her. But, like all villians, he gets his come uppance in the end! ;¬)",2005-04-17,50,4,"m, f, anal, bd, humil, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was the day before Harry, Ron and Hermione were due to board the Hogwarts Express and make the long journey home, the end of another adventure packed year! They had not exactly triumphed this time but at least they had helped Sirius Black make his escape and had rescued the hippogriff Buckbeak from execution. It was just a shame that the traitor Pettigrew had managed to turn back into a rat and make his escape!</p> <p>Hermione was rushing down a corridor clutching an enormous book, she had forgotten to return it to the school library and was on her way there now. As she bustled past a huge tapestry, a pair of large hands shot out from behind it and grabbed her, making her drop the book with a loud thud! She was dragged behind the tapestry and into a small, dusty alcove. The hands belonged to Crabbe, she was just about to scream when a third meaty paw belonging to Goyle was slammed over her mouth!</p> <p>“Well, well, well!” Said a familiar, sneering voice! Malfoy stepped out of the shadows! “If it isn’t Hermione the filthy, little, mudblood! All alone and without Saint Potter and his carrot top sidekick!” He stepped up close to her as she struggled in Crabbe’s grasp, her struggles were in vain, he was far too big and strong! As Malfoy came closer she moved her foot around in the dust on the floor “I swore I’d get revenge on you for that punch” Malfoy continued ”You fucking piece of filth! Thought I’d forgotten hadn’t you!” He put his hands on her chest, groping her small breasts through her robes and squeezing. “Well I haven't, see! Now me and the boys here are going to have some fun with you, slut! Give you a last day at school to remember!” He took his wand out and pointed it at her “SOMNO!” he exclaimed and Hermione passed out!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“It’s just not like her” Said Ron, “When Hermione says she’s going to meet you somewhere, she meets you! You know what she’s like!” The boys had agreed to meet Hermione near, but not too near, the Whomping Willow but were somewhat concerned that she had not turned up.</p> <p>“Well she said she was returning a book to the library” Said Harry, “Let’s check there, maybe she was delayed or something!”</p> <p>“I just hope she hasn’t been carried off by a Dementor that got left behind!” Said Ron “Or gotten stuck in a time warp! That time travelling lark is bloody dangerous you know!” They ran off towards the library.</p> <p>Hermione wasn’t at the library, nor had Madam Pince the librarian seen her. To make matters worse they were given a long and dreary lecture on the heinous crime of not returning books, which they didn’t think was at all fair as it was not them who had failed to return a book!</p> <p>“If she didn’t take the damn things out in the first place”, said Ron “She wouldn’t have to bother returning them would she!”</p> <p>“First class logic Ron!” Said Harry, rolling his eyes! They walked back to the Gryffindor dormitories and stopped outside. “Let’s start here and follow the route to the library from this spot , maybe we’ll see something along the way” Ten minutes later they were on the way back again, they had peeped inside the library but without any luck, they had only just avoided being seen by Madam Pince again and being given another lecture! Ron was cursing under his breath but Harry could see that there was genuine concern on his face!</p> <p>“Hang on a minute, what’s that!” He said, pointing at the floor. Peeping out from a huge tapestry was part of a large book! A fold in the cloth had hidden it from view from the other direction. Ron picked it up.</p> <p>“It’s the one she was taking back!” He said “Something must have happened to her right here and she dropped it” He flung the tapestry to one side and found the alcove behind! Both boys stepped into it, letting the tapestry fall back into place behind them. Ron took out his wand “Lumos” he said, and light glowed at the end of it. He examined the wall of the alcove. “There’s a hidden doorway here Harry! Look, you can just see the faint lines around it, like they had been drawn with a pencil!”</p> <p>“A hidden doorway! We’ll need password to get through!” Said Harry “But who took her through it?” He looked down at the floor for more clues. “Look Ron!” Ron looked down, there on the floor, rubbed into the dust by someone’s shoe were two letters “DM”!</p> <p>“Draco, bloody, Malfoy!” Hissed Ron “He’s taken her through this doorway and who knows where!” he kicked the wall but only succeeded in hurting his foot! </p> <p>“Let’s go back to the dorm” Said Harry, “This doorway and where it leads to should be on the Marauders Map, maybe it will give us a clue how to open it too” They ran back out into the corridor and sped back to the Gryffindor quarters!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Hermione woke up feeling slightly groggy, her wrists hurt. She opened her eyes and looked around, she was in a small, dungeon like room, it was lit by flaming torches in sconces on the walls. She realised that she was upright, her arms were together over her head and she was hanging in the middle of the room, her wrists were in manacles which were fixed to a chain which, in turn was fixed to a ring in the ceiling. No wonder her wrists hurt so much, she had no idea how long she had been hanging there but the metal was cutting into her wrists and blood was trickling down her arms!</p> <p>“Ah the filthy, little mudblood is awake at last!” said a voice, Malfoy! He, Crabbe and Goyle appeared from behind her and stood in front of her. “Welcome to this secret, little place of mine slut!” He sneered “A useful, little hideaway for when I need to plot dark plots and carry out dark deeds!” </p> <p>“You’ve really done it now Malfoy you stupid bonehead!” Said Hermione “Kidnapping is a serious offence you know, you will be expelled for this!”</p> <p>“Brave words for a helpless half-breed!” Malfoy snorted “What makes you think you are ever going to get out of here to tell anyone! You can scream as loud as you want to in here, no-one will hear you!” He walked up close to her and grabbed her hair, twisting it and making her wince. “And you will have plenty of reasons to scream you dirty whore! Don’t you worry about that!” He took hold of her robe and tore it apart, wrenching it off her body and leaving her hanging there in just her underwear, socks and shoes! </p> <p>“Bastard!” She exclaimed and kicked out at him with both legs, but he avoided her easily. Crabbe and Goyle grabbed her feet, wrenched off her shoes and socks then pulled her legs wide apart, keeping firm hold of her.</p> <p>“Not bad!” Said Malfoy, coming closer again, “Not bad at all!” He reached out and took hold of her bra, “You know I could strip you with a wave of my wand, but this is far more satisfying!” he pulled sharply and tore the bra from her, revealing her small, budding breasts, Hermione had not yet turned fourteen and her little titties were barely forming, just two little cones which were almost flattened from the way she was stretched out. Malfoy then took hold of her knickers!</p> <p>“Don’t you dare!” she said shaking her head “Don’t you dare, you evil…” She was silenced by a slap from Goyle and she felt her knickers being ripped off! She was completely naked now! Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle took a good long look at her slim body, narrow waist, slightly widening hips, round bum and the tiny patch of brown hair on her mound. Malfoy put his hand between her legs and rubbed her slit, probing her with his fingers. She winced as he pinched her and tears ran down her cheeks.</p> <p>“Oh me and the boys are going to have fun with you, you little bitch!” Said Malfoy, “First I’m going to teach you the meaning of pain, then we are all going to fuck you ragged!” He stepped back from her, aimed his wand at her and yelled “CRUCIO!” Blinding agony shot through Hermione’s body, agony like she was being dipped in molten lead, every muscle and ligament in her body tensed and strained against it’s neighbour and she screamed, she screamed long and she screamed loud!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“There!” Exclaimed Harry, pointing to the Marauders Map, the secret door was clearly labelled and behind it was a long corridor leading to a small room. “Looks like someone created a secret hiding place for themselves a long time ago!” He peered closer “The Cell of Cadmus! Hmmm, Malfoy must either have a password to it or know what to twist, turn, tap or push! I think we need to pay a visit to the Slytherin dorms and do a little spying, time to give my invisibility cloak an airing Ron!”</p> <p>A few minutes later they were loitering under the cloak close to the Slytherin quarters. It was guarded by two Slytherin fifth formers!</p> <p>“What’s going on?” Ron whispered “I’ve never seen guards before!” As they watched, two Slytherin third formers came up to the guards and were turned away!</p> <p>“You know the rules!” said one of the guards, “Last day of term, only upper sixth and first formers allowed in between one and three in the afternoon!” The two third formers sighed and slunk away, Harry and Ron exchanged puzzled glances, what was going on in there! And how long before someone came along who could get in? Luckily they did not have to wait long as a breathless sixth former came running down the corridor, he muttered the password and the door opened, they only just managed to sneak in behind him before it closed! They followed him down a short corridor and into the Slytherin common room, where a shocking sight awaited them! All of the Slytherin upper sixth were there, all of the Slytherin first form were there, all were completely naked, except for the boy who they had followed who was rapidly shedding his clothes!</p> <p>“Bloody Hell!” Whispered Ron. As they watched, the Slytherin head boy announced that the traditional end of year ceremony could begin, the sixth formers sat down on sofas and chairs and spread their legs and the first formers knelt down in front of them, soon little girls mouths were wrapped around big boys cocks and little boys were licking big girls cunts! (And in one or two cases like was attending to like!) Harry and Ron’s jaws almost hit the floor, their mouths were gaping so much!</p> <p>“Come on!” Whispered Harry, and they crept across the room and up the stairs into the dormitories. They soon found the third form boys dorm, removed Harry’s cloak and began searching. But not without a lot of animated conversation!</p> <p>“Did you see them!” Exclaimed Ron. “Did you bloody see them! No wonder most people who were in Slytherin turn out twisted! I mean bloody Hell!” Harry paused and looked at him.</p> <p>“Here’s a thought to haunt you for the rest of your life Ron” he said “Snape was in Slytherin! He will have licked a sixth form girl when he was a first former, or worse, AND imagine the poor first former who had to suck his dick!” Ron went pale!</p> <p>“Urrrrrgh!” He groaned! He would never be able to look at their potions master in the same way again! They tried to blot this thought from their minds and carried on looking, they soon found Malfoy’s bed and began to search through his things.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Hermione hung limp from the chain, every muscle and bone in her body ached, every square inch of her skin felt like it was being stung by wasps. Malfoy had hit her over and over again with the dreaded “Crucio” spell. She had read about it of course, but no third former should be able to cast it! Malfoy had obviously had had lessons in sheer cruelty from his father!</p> <p>“Wasn’t that fun!” He sneered at her, “But, you know, there’s only so much fun to be had from casting pain spells at people! For the real fun you have to get really physical!” To her horror, Crabbe and Goyle re-appeared and set a small brazier in front of her, it was full of glowing coals and there were long, thin irons in it, the ends of which were beginning to glow from the heat! Malfoy took hold of one of them, drew it out of the fire and held it up to her face, she drew away from the heat of the glowing, red metal! “Have you ever heard Filch going on about the old days in Hogwarts ?” He asked. “Apparently physical torture for wrongdoing was quite common!” He thrust the iron back into the fire. “My father has loads of books on the subject, I’ve read them all from cover to cover!” He pulled another iron out of the fire, it glowed even brighter than the first! “I’ve always wanted the chance to try some of the tortures out. I must thank you for giving me the opportu nity!” He pressed the glowing metal across her left breast! Horrible agony shot through Hermione as her tender skin burnt, sizzled and crackled! She shrieked loud, like a Banshee, in indescribable torment!</p> <p>As Malfoy drew the iron away her breast and nipple were smoking! Her pain was unbearable! Malfoy thrust the iron back into the fire and drew out another! She could hear Crabbe and Goyle sniggering on either side of her and Malfoy stood grinning in front of her, he pressed the second iron against her right breast! Hermione screamed even louder than the first time as her skin cracked, blackened and seared </p> <p>“Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!” She shrieked, shaking back and forth violently and rattling the chains she was hanging from. Then the pain overwhelmed her and she fainted!</p> <p>She came to being slapped by Malfoy himself, her chest was in utter anguish, two, long black streaks across her tender young breasts, her nipples burnt to a cinder!</p> <p>“Now that just won’t do at all, mudblood!” He snapped, “Fainting like that just spoils things for me!” He took a phial filled with a clear liquid and forced her to swallow it. Instantly she felt alert, and as a result of that, her pain felt even more intense! “Ahhh, that’s more like it! You look much fresher after that invigorating draught! Rest assured it will keep you wide awake to suffer, no matter what I do to you!” He pulled a third, glowing hot iron out of the fire and stepped up to her, “Let’s continue now shall we?” He brought the iron up between her legs and laid the searing metal along the length of her slit!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“I’ve found something!” Exclaimed Ron, holding up a small book, The title was in a foreign language but the word ‘Cadmus’ was clearly there! They opened it and flicked through it, to their dismay the language inside was all foreign, but, towards the end they found a reference to “The cell of Cadmus” and beside it a short phrase which was highlighted “Klatu barada, nikto”</p> <p>“That must be the password” Said Harry, “Let’s go back and try it, if it isn’t at least we have the book and can study it further!” They quickly threw the cloak of invisibility over themselves and crept out of the dormitory. When they returned to the Slytherin common room the bizarre scene they had witnessed earlier had not improved! Now the first form girls were either on their backs or on all fours and were being fucked hard by sixth form boys. The first form boys were all on all fours and were being shafted in their arses by sixth form girls wearing large, strap on dildos! They crept quietly down the corridor to the exit, opened it carefully, crept out between the guards and carefully eased down the corridor and around a corner where they slipped off the invisibility cloak.</p> <p>“Bloody Hell!” Exclaimed Ron, “As long as I live I will never forget that! It makes the Gryffindor end of year tea and crumpets afternoon pale into insignificance! No one will ever believe us! Ever!”</p> <p>“Never mind about that!” Said Harry, “We’ve got work to do! Come on!” They sped off back to the tapestry and the alcove, the rescue of Hermione came before musings on the weird rituals of Slytherin House! They soon reached the tapestry and slipped behind it. Harry drew a deep breath and spoke in a loud, clear voice.</p> <p>“Klatu barada nikto!” Nothing happened! “Blast and damn” He said, he tried again, this time brandishing his wand still nothing. He said it again, striking the wall with his wand, still nothing! In frustration he shouted “Open” but the wall remained impassive. Harry hung his head, “Sorry Ron” he said, “Let’s go back to the common room and study the book some more. They left the alcove and slunk down the corridor. Harry noted that Ron looked wistfully back at the tapestry!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Hermione groaned, her pain was monstrous! Her naked body was criss-crossed with dozens of long, black burns, her tender, young flesh ruined. Although the potion she had been forced to drink kept her awake and alert, she was delirious from excruciating pain. Malfoy slapped her across her face to get her attention.</p> <p>“Poor, little, tortured mudblood!” He said, “It’s a shame that those red hot irons leave such nasty, permanent injuries! Oh but wait a moment! What if we could wave a magic wand and make it all better! Imagine how much longer you could be tortured for! You could have your skin torn off completely and then a wave of a wand and you would be all fixed ready for the torture to begin again!” Suddenly he slapped his hand across his forehead!</p> <p>“What am I thinking about!” He exclaimed. “We are all wizards and witches here aren’t we!” He took a bottle out of a pocket in his robe, poured a little of the contents on his hands and then took great delight in rubbing it all over her torso where he had burnt her, his touch caused fresh agony and she shrieked in pain once more! When he had finished, he pointed his wand at her again. “Corpore restoro!” he exclaimed. A grey mist swept over Hermione and her pain vanished, when the mist cleared, her horrible burns were gone and her flesh was completely restored! “There we are my filthy little mudblood!” he said. “All better, you should be grateful you know, that stuff is very expensive, my father taught me how to use it! Now we can begin all over again. He picked a red hot iron out of the brazier and pressed the raging hot metal against her left breast!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Harry and Ron sat in the common room and looked at the book, they were both utterly downcast. The phrase they thought was the password had not worked and they could not read the foreign language to see what they had done wrong. Presently Fred and George came in. Fred picked up the book.</p> <p>“Hello, what’s this you two swots are reading?” He asked, idly flicking through the pages and turning it this way and that”</p> <p>“We aren’t reading it” Sighed Ron, “That’s the whole damn point, we don’t understand the bloody language it’s written in!”</p> <p>“Well I can’t translate it for you but it looks like Djinn to me!” Came the reply. Harry, grabbed the book back and looked at it again.</p> <p>“Are you sure?” He asked, wondering if Fred was making it up, “We need to know for certain Fred, Malfoy’s kidnapped Hermione and this book is the only clue we’ve got!”</p> <p>“Yes it’s Djinn all right” Said Fred, “like I said I can’t translate it for you but there will be books in the school library that can help. Harry and Ron rolled their eyes, got up and headed for the library again!</p> <p>“Djinn you say?” Said Madam Pince, “Don’t get much call for that nowadays! You two are a funny pair, last day of the school year and you are spending as much time in the library today as you have the rest of the school days put together!” She pointed them to the shelves where the appropriate books were and left them to it. They soon found one which translated Djinn words into English and vice-versa.</p> <p>“I’ve seen everything now!” Said Harry, “A Djinn/English phrase book indeed!” But at least it proved useful and they soon found all of the words they needed. ‘Klatu barada, nikto’, ‘Speak friend, enter!’ “Blast, what’s that supposed to mean, do you have to be a friend to get through the door, we’ll never get through if that’s the case!”</p> <p>“Maybe we could take a leaf out of Malfoy’s book” Said Ron “Kidnap a Slytherin and make him open the door for us! Trouble is they are all probably hiding all over the school shagging each other senseless!”</p> <p>“No guarantee they’d be friends of his anyway” Harry replied, “He’s not that well liked in his own house, his only real friends are probably with him! We’ve got to figure this out Ron, who knows what the twisted little git is doing to Hermione, come on let’s go through it again!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>The grey mist covered Hermione again and, once more, her pain and wounds vanished. Three times in a row Malfoy had tortured her horribly with burning hot irons, searing her flesh over and over again. Three times his magic ointment and spell had restored her to normal leaving no trace of her horrific torment. But the pain remained fresh in her mind, she would never forget the horrible suffering as long as she lived. As long as she lived! Would she ever get out of here? Would Malfoy torture her to death? It was the last day of term, would he keep on at this until the last minute, torture her and restore her and then leave her unrestored after the last time, leave her here in this cell to die alone and in agony? He was standing in front of her again, he had taken his robes off and was naked.</p> <p>“Recognise this?” He asked her, holding up another phial, this one was filled with blue liquid. Hermione shook her head, “Really! You should, you made something very similar last year. I have spies everywhere, one of them found out about a certain book you took from the library. It was easy to get the book and find the page you had been working on! Potions to, ahem, alter men and women!” He laughed at her.</p> <p>“I wonder what you got up to with it! Anyway, I kidnapped a Hufflepuff swot and forced him to translate the page properly. This is my version of the potion, I altered it a little”. He drank some of the liquid and put the phial to one side on a bench. Hermione watched in horror as he penis began to grow! It swelled to a size of ten inches long and two and a half wide then stopped! This puzzled her.</p> <p>“I didn’t want to go the whole fifteen inches!” He said, “If I did you would surely die if I fucked you! I can’t bring you back from death and the ointment only works on skin damage. But this size will hurt you like hell when I fuck you! You see, you aren’t getting the female potion! I’m going to fuck your little cunt without altering it! I’m going to split you and laugh in your face while you scream! As you can see I’m also in control of it!”</p> <p>“You aren’t that good at potions Malfoy!” Hermione hissed at him “Altering them can have side effects you know, maybe your cock will drop off! I hope it does!” She was silenced by a slap across the face, Goyle appeared and handed Malfoy a whip!</p> <p>“I’m going to give you a damn good flogging now you filthy, little, mudblood cunt! Get myself really in the mood before I start fucking you senseless, when I’m through I’m going to give Crabbe and Goyle the potion too and watch while they kebab you, you whore!” He lashed out with the whip, cracking it across her breasts! Hermione tried not to scream, tried not to give him the satisfaction, but as the whip lashed across her flesh again and again she could not help it and was soon shrieking in anguish as welt upon welt raised up on her skin and blood trickled down her body! Malfoy thrashed her mercilessly all over her body until she was streaked with dozens of raw, red welts and covered in a film of sweat and blood! Then he grabbed her legs, pulled them apart and pulled her towards him.</p> <p>“Now, bitch” He said, pressing the tip of his rampant cock against her vagina! “Now I’m going to rape your little hole and laugh in your face while you scream!” He lunged forward and drove his massive length into her, hard!</p> <p>Hermione threw her head back and shrieked as the monster cock was piled into her, but this time her screams were an act! What Malfoy didn't know was that the potions she had made the previous year had had a sort of semi-permanent effect on Harry, Ron and herself. Harry and Ron’s cocks had returned to normal but now, when the boys became aroused they grew impressive eight inch erections! As for Hermione, her anatomy had returned to normal completely but she found that her vagina could stretch to accommodate large intrusions without discomfort. A fact that she, Harry and Ron had made much use of on the quiet! So she continued to act and scream, even though Malfoy was not hurting her, better this than have him torture her some more!</p> <p>----</p> <p>As Harry and Ron sat, mournfully trying to find the answer to their problem, they were approached by another Gryffindor boy, it was Neville Longbottom, </p> <p>“Hello” he said “What are you two up to? Last day of tern and you are studying a book? Not like you at all, are you both ill?” Harry sighed.</p> <p>“Hermione’s gone missing! We think she’s been carried off by Malfoy and his goons. We found a secret door and we’re trying to figure out the password”</p> <p>“Yeah!” Said Ron “We’ve translated the words but it still doesn’t work, we must have got it wrong or there is more that we need”.</p> <p>“Let me have a look” Said Neville , picking up the piece of paper they had written the words on. “Oh, you haven’t translated it right!”</p> <p>“You speak Djinn!” Exclaimed Ron, “Bloody Hell Neville, you’re full of surprises aren’t you! Where did we go wrong then?”</p> <p>“It’s the first word” Neville replied, “You’ve got the idea right just not exactly. It doesn’t mean speak, it means say. It’s not ‘Speak friend, enter’ it’s ‘Say friend, enter’ . The password isn’t the whole sentence it’s just the word friend, barada!” Harry and Ron jumped to their feet and ran out of the library! “Don’t mention it” Said Neville!</p> <p>A few minutes later they were back in the alcove and trying to get their breath back! Harry pulled out his wand and nodded to Ron.</p> <p>“Ready Ron?” Ron pulled his wand out too and nodded, Harry turned and faced the secret door, “Barada!” he said, as they watched, the outline of the door began to glow, and the stonework within vanished revealing a flight of stairs leading down! They went through together and began to descend. Sconces in the walls held flaming torches which lit the way. As they neared the bottom they could hear faint sounds in the distance, faint but unmistakeable, the sounds of someone screaming! They began to run, at the bottom of the stairs a long corridor stretched out in front of them, they ran down it as fast as they could, the screams getting louder the further they went. At the end there was a heavy wooden door, slightly ajar.</p> <p>They stopped just outside the door and nodded to each other again, then, gripping their wands tightly, they kicked open the door and ran into the room! A shocking sight awaited them! There was Hermione, bent forwards over a large wooden trestle, her arms and legs splayed out and chained to it! She was naked and covered in red stripes and marks from a cruel whipping. There was Malfoy, also naked, gripping her hips and raping Hermione up the arse! Crabbe and Goyle were standing to one side, watching and grinning!</p> <p>“YOU FILTHY BASTARD!” screamed Ron, Malfoy pulled out of Hermione and ran for his wand. Crabbe and Goyle pulled theirs out of their robes but Harry and Ron were too fast for them! They pointed their wands at the trio!</p> <p>“Stupify!” They said together! White lightning crackled out of their wands and arced across the room, striking Malfoy and his cohorts! The three fell to the floor, stunned! Harry and Ron ran up to Hermione, Harry pointed his wand to each of her restraints in turn. “Fracto!” He said, and the chains flew apart! They helped Hermione off the bench and sat her on the floor. Ron grabbed Malfoy’s robe and threw it over her.</p> <p>“Oh my God Hermione” He said “What did that sick bastard do to you?” Hermione told them her story, the abduction, the horrible torture! “That fucking creep” Said Ron! He’s going to pay for this!”</p> <p>“It’s all right Ron!” Said Hermione, “He didn’t hurt me when he raped me, he doesn’t know out secret, but I’ll never forget the pain of the torture!” </p> <p>“Let’s just throttle the three of them” Said Ron, “Throttle the bastards and leave them here where no one will ever find the bodies!” Hermione shook her head.</p> <p>“No Ron, that would just make us as bad as they are!” Harry reached out and stroked her cheek, looking at the welts on her exposed skin.</p> <p>“We need to get you to the hospital wing!” he said “We need to get Madam Pomfrey to look at you, you need those wounds seeing to!” Hermione shook her head!</p> <p>“No Harry!” she said, “No-one must know what went on in here, no-one. Malfoy has some ointment I can use and I think I can do the spell myself! Just help me find it!” Moments later Hermione’s pain and wounds had vanished again and she was properly dressed in Malfoy’s robes.</p> <p>“What are we going to do with these three sleeping beauties then?” Asked Ron, looking at the three, prone forms of Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle.</p> <p>“Oh I’ve already thought of something!” Said Hermione, an uncharacteristic, wicked grin spreading across her face. “Harry, I want you to run off and borrow Colin Creevey’s camera, Ron, help me with these three!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Malfoy woke up slowly, groggily, and looked around him, he was chained to the very trestle he had chained Hermione to, in the same position, face down and bent over with his legs and arms spread apart. He looked up and saw Hermione, Harry and Ron looking at him, grinning!</p> <p>“Let me go at once!” He yelled, “Let me go or it will be the worse for you! My father is a school governor you know, he can make things very difficult for you!”</p> <p>“Oh you aren’t going anywhere for a while you little shit!” Said Hermione, “And you won’t be causing us any problems either I can assure you! By the way, I did warn you about the danger of altering potions! Look between your legs!” Malfoy looked and shrieked in horror! His penis had shrunk to the size of a cigarette! And not even King size either! Hermione, Harry and Ron stepped aside to reveal Crabbe and Goyle lying on the floor, they were naked and their cocks were enormous! “As you can see” She continued, “We have given these two the rest of your potion and it has had the desired effect! Presumably their dicks will also shrivel to almost nothing when it wears of! I sincerely hope so!” She walked up to Malfoy and tweaked his ears making him wince! She pointed to Colin Creevey’s camera which was on a chair, pointing at him.</p> <p>“In a few minutes”, She said “Tweedle Dum and Tweedle Dee here will wake up! I should point out to you that I have cast a spell over them, a sort of love/lust spell. They will fall in mad love and lust with the first person they see when they wake up! That person will be you Malfoy, you piece of vermin. Colin Crevey’s camera has been set on automatic, when they wake up and start on you, it will start taking pictures! After 10 minutes we will perform an axio spell and retrieve it! Say anything about what happened in here, ever, and images of them raping your arse and mouth will appear in every common room, every day, as well as in other prominent places! Small price to pay for the pain you put me through you scum!” She let go of him and walked towards the door, Harry and Ron close behind her! At the door they stopped and turned around, Crabbe and Goyle were starting to wake up!</p> <p>“I think you are going to be busy for about six hours!” Said Hermione. “Do have fun!” With that she, Harry and Ron left the room and started up the corridor.</p> <p>“Come back here and release me you bitch!” Screamed Malfoy. Crabbe and Goyle woke up, stood up and walked towards him, rubbing their enormous cocks and smiling!</p> <p>“Crabbe, Goyle!” Yelled Malfoy, “Come to your senses damn you!” It was useless, they both walked behind Malfoy and he felt them fingering his arse!</p> <p>As Hermione, Harry and Ron walked up the corridor towards the stairs, they could hear Malfoy screaming away behind them!</p> <p>“Crabbe! Goyle! Damn the pair of you wake up! Stop that damn you! Let go of me! Crabbe! Crabbe! What the Hell do you think you are doing! No! No! No! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!</p></div>",[]
1479,"The Training of Eve, Part 1",1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Little Eve is sent by her father to stay with a friend who is going to give her some training. ""But what kind of training?"" She wonders!",2005-06-06,33,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool028.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Introduction</p> <p>Eve stood looking at herself in her full length mirror. She was eleven years old, very pretty, slender as a willow and had long blonde hair down to her waist. She was completely naked, she often looked at herself in her mirror like this, checking out the changes in her body that time was making. Her hips had started to widen, she had a wasp like waist and the merest of swellings on either side of her chest told her that her breasts were starting to develop. Her crotch was still completely hairless though.</p> <p>Eve lived with her father, she could not remember her mother, who had died when she was very young but her father was loving and generous if a little strict at times. She had lots and lots of clothes but this morning she was rather puzzled,. Despite the fact that her wardrobe was extensive, her father had asked her to pick out and wear some very old clothes that she would not mind losing. She looked down at her selection on the bed and started to dress, firstly she pulled on her chosen knickers, a threadbare white pair with a cuddly bear motif, they were tanga style as were all her knickers, her father would not let her wear anything more substantial. She had not worn these for a couple of years so they were very tight across her bum.</p> <p>Next she slipped on a white halter top, equally threadbare and as tight fitting as her knickers, it barely came down enough to cover her pale, little nipples. Then she pulled on a torn old denim mini skirt which was so short the slightest bend showed her knickers, what there was of them! She finished the ensemble with a blue blouse she no longer cared for, it had no buttons on it so she knotted it under her ribs, her torso was bare from her hips to just under her ribs. Come to think of it, almost all of her clothes were as skimpy as this, her father bought most of them, she only had a few long dresses and only wore these on special occasions like when relatives came to visit. Most of the time her father encouraged her to wear only underwear around the house and even encouraged her to sunbathe nude, good thing their back yard had high walls! On the plus side this did mean that she had a wonderful all over golden tan! Her father even encouraged her to wear only skimpy underwear when his male friends dropped by and she would often sit on their knees while they stroked her back, tummy and legs and squeezed and patted her bum! She then slipped on a pair of sandals, not bothering with socks. Finally she tied her hair into a ponytail and looked at herself in the mirror once more.</p> <p>“Well, I’m ready! She thought to herself and skipped downstairs. Her father had already prepared their breakfast and they ate together as her father told her what was going on that day, she was going to go away to stay with a friend of his called Peter for a while and his friend would be arriving soon.</p> <p>“Come with me Eve, I’ve something to show you.” He said as he led her into the living room, her eyes widened at what she saw, laid out on all of the furniture were piles of new clothes, many as skimpy as the outfits she was used to but also many, wonderful new proper dresses. All were gorgeous and exactly to her taste, her father knew her well!</p> <p>“Daddy! Ohh thank you daddy they are all wonderful” she exclaimed as she picked up first this outfit and that, holding them up to her slender body. “But my birthday was last month, what’s the occasion?”</p> <p>“Well princess” he said, hugging her to him, “You’re growing up fast and it’s time you had some new clothes that’s all, but there is a condition, you cannot take any of these clothes with you to Peter’s place, only the clothes you are wearing and this” He held out a bag to her, inside were a simple, plain, white, short, strapless dress and a pair of white sandals.</p> <p>“But won’t I need more clothes daddy?” Just then the doorbell rang and her father walked out of the room to answer it.</p> <p>“That will be Peter now , he will explain all of that princess!” he called back to her. Presently he re-entered the room and another man was with him. She recognised him as one of her father’s friends who often came round to visit him, she had often sat on his knee, letting him stroke her skin all over and pat and squeeze her bum.</p> <p>“Eve, you know Peter don’t you?” said her father, she walked over to Peter, smiled at him and shook his hand, her father had taught her to be very polite.</p> <p>“Of course, nice to meet you again sir”, both men walked past her, sat down on the only available sofa and her father beckoned to her. She skipped over and stood in front of them.</p> <p>“Now Eve, I want you to pay very close attention to what I am going to say to you” Eve nodded and stood there expectantly, “Eve, you are going to go and stay with Peter for a while and he is going to teach you a lot of grown up things, do you understand?”</p> <p>“But Daddeeee!” Eve pouted, “It’s the holidaaaays, school is over!”</p> <p>“I know princess, but this is different, you will stay with Peter for at least a week, possibly more, you are to be well behaved and do everything he tells you without question, understand?” Eve nodded, “ I am giving Peter full authority over you and he can do anything with you that he likes, understand?” Eve nodded again but there was concern in her eyes “Don’t worry sweetheart, you will be home again soon and you will have a whole new outlook on life, now come here and give me a hug!”. She did so and they hugged tightly, he kissed her on her forehead and then took her hand and put it in Peter’s, “Off you go princess”.</p> <p>Peter led Eve out of the house and down to his car, all she had was the clothes she was wearing and the bag with the white dress and sandals in it, she was completely puzzled about what was going on but she trusted her father and knew Peter well so was not too concerned.</p> <p>“Hop in Eve” said Peter as he helped her into his car, he buckled her in then got in himself, she turned and waved to her father and they were off!</p> <p>The drive was not long, about half an hour, and they chatted about her recent birthday and how she was fast growing up, presently they arrived at Peter’s house, she noticed it was quite large and extensive, they pulled into the driveway, got out of Peter’s car and were soon inside. Peter took her hand and led her into what looked like a reception room, there was little in it but comfortable sofas and chairs. He sat down in one and stood her in front of him.</p> <p>“Now then Eve” he said “Remember what your father told you?” Eve nodded, “Good, your father told me that last month you had your first period right?” Eve nodded, blushing at the fact that Peter had such intimate knowledge of her. “And also you are taking the pill now, yes?” Eve nodded again, “Good, this means that you are becoming a woman, you are growing up and need to learn a few things about how to be a woman, what you don’t know, is that your father is into bondage and other sexual interests and that he wants me to train you in these matters also, so that he can offer you to his friends when they come to visit him, do you know anything about bondage?” Eve shook her head, “Well then I’ll just explain it all as we go, the important thing is, that I am an expert in training little girls like you, I will teach you how to give and receive sexual pleasure, how to put up with being restrained and tied up, how to bear pain, sometimes very intense pain and how to manage that pain and take pleasure in it” Eve nodded her head as she took this all in but Peter noticed obvious concern on her face at the mention of pain. “ Don’t worry” he said, “Although you will suffer pain, I will make sure that you will come to no permanent harm, everything I have which is designed to bring pain to people is designed to do only that, you have no need to fear any permanent physical damage, now Eve do you understand what I have told you so far?”</p> <p>“Yes sir” came the reply, but her voice was shaky, an expression of real concern on her face and her little body was trembling. What had her father gotten her into !?</p> <p>“Good, I am also going to teach you many different ways in how to fuck! How to use your body in many ways to please men and women and how to receive and enjoy sexual pleasure in return!” Eve’s eyes were wide open in amazement now at how frank Peter was being. “Now Eve, before we begin your training there are a few rules you need to understand, ok?” Eve nodded again, “ Good, during your stay, I expect you to be totally and unconditionally obedient to me. You will do as I say immediately and without hesitation, failure to do so will mean that I will punish you harshly, ok?” another nod from Eve but fear filled her eyes now, “Good, I also expect you to be silent and not speak unless spoken to, if you speak out of turn you will be punished, ok?” Again Eve nodded and Peter noticed a single tear trickling down her face. “Finally, during your stay here you will call me master and nothing else. You will call yourself slave. Every time I do something to you or for you, you will respond by saying something like,” Master, this slave thanks you for” and then whatever it is, do you understand me slave?” Eve nodded. Peter struck out with his hand and slapped her across the face, her cheek stung and glowed red and she began to cry “stop that” said Peter “Answer me properly!” Eve fought back the tears.</p> <p>“This slave understands master” she managed to whisper.</p> <p>“And?” he replied, raising his hand ready to strike her again.</p> <p>“This slave thanks master for slapping her”</p> <p>“Good enough” said Peter “Never forget my rules, the more obedient you are, the less extreme pain I will have to subject you to! Now follow me” He got up and Eve followed obediently, he led her around the house and showed her various rooms, kitchen, bathrooms, reception and living rooms, he showed her the gardens outside and the swimming pool, telling her that if she was good she would be permitted to use these. He then took her hand and led her upstairs, they went into a big room with a huge bed in it, it must have been eight feet long and at least six feet wide, there were steel rings set into the corners of the heavy wooden ends and in various other places. “This is my room Eve, there is a bathroom through that door there” He led her out and back downstairs.</p> <p>“Where is my room?” said Eve, Peter stopped dead in his tracks and turned to face her.</p> <p>“You just spoke out of turn slave!” A horrified look crossed Eve’s face “I will punish you shortly for your disobedience, you obviously intend to learn the hard way!” He took hold of her hand again and dragged her after him, he opened another door, pushed her inside and turned on a light. Eve’s eyes widened, this room was like a cross between a gym and a dungeon, there were chains, ropes, whips, straps, benches with manacles and many other things she did not recognise or understand. “This, slave, is the main punishment and training room, it is in here that I will conduct most of your training!” Eve sank to her knees gasping and panting with fear, then she fainted.</p></div>",[]
1480,"The Training of Eve, Part 2",2,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve is instructed in the ways of pleasure and pain by her master! What else will she have to endure?,2005-06-06,22,4,"Mg, bd",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool029.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve awoke and felt herself being slapped on her face. I was Peter who was slapping her.</p> <p>“Up bitch! Up worthless slave” she felt herself being dragged to her feet, she was barefoot now, Peter took hold of her by the hair and pulled her close to him, she barely came up to the base of his chest, he forced her to look up at him. “ Get up onto this pedestal” he ordered,. She shakily stood on the pedestal he indicated, it was a foot deep by three feet long by about a foot high and there were steel rings set into it. He produced two pairs of padded, leather cuffs and fastened them to her wrists and ankles then he attached the ankle cuffs by short chains to the steel rings on the pedestal, her feet were now secured about two feet apart. He then unfastened a long chain from the wall and lowered a steel bar to just over her head, he took her wrists and attached the cuffs to the bar, again, about two feet apart, then he pulled on the chain and raised it up, pulling her arms up with it. During this procedure she remained totally silent, fearing his wrath but her body was trembling all over.</p> <p>Peter pulled on the chain and adjusted it until she was raised up just enough to be forced to stand on the tips of her toes and he secured it there. Her body was stretched taught in the shape of an “X” her eyes were now level with his. He stood there looking at her for a while, then he reached out and gently stroked her on her bare belly, caressing it gently, then he moved his hand down to her little skirt and took hold of the waist (or in her case hip!) band gripping it tightly.</p> <p>“Do you know why your father wanted you to wear clothes you wouldn’t mind losing Eve?” Peter asked her, his grip on her skirt tightening, Eve was shaking with fear.</p> <p>“N, n, no master” she said softly, Peter pulled sharply on the skirt, the flimsy material tore and he ripped the skirt off her and threw it across the room. He then put both of his hands on her thighs and slowly stroked them upwards, reaching behind her he stroked her buttocks and on up her back until he reached her blouse which he also gripped tightly with both hands.</p> <p>“Do you know why he provided you with no clothes other than the ones you are wearing and that little white dress and white sandals ?” he continued.</p> <p>“No master” she said, a little more loudly this time, recovering her composure some. Peter tightened his grip and pulled hard, tearing the thin material and roughly stripping the blouse from her trembling body, he threw this across the room also. Then he put his hands back on her body and took hold of her tiny halter top which had ridden up over her small, pale nipples.</p> <p>“It is because you will be naked for the entire length of your stay with me, slave!” Said Peter, ripping the tiny garment off her, leaving her wearing nothing but her tanga knickers. He now placed his hands on her chest and gave her nipples a little tweak, then he moved his hands down to her threadbare knickers and took hold of them as he had with her other garments. “So naked you shall be” He pulled sharply, the threadbare material parted easily and her last garment was forcibly stripped from her, leaving her stark naked, bound and helpless.</p> <p>Peter stood back and looked at her, he walked round her, taking in her naked body from every angle , her slim form, her budding breasts, her pert, round bum. There wasn’t an ounce of fat on her , the lines of her muscles could be faintly seen through her stretched, taught, gloriously golden skin.</p> <p>“The next time you wear clothes, slave” he said, “Will be when you put on that white dress and those white sandals and I take you home to your father, do you understand?”</p> <p>“Y, yes master” came the reply, Eve had stopped shaking now as her body adjusted to it’s situation.</p> <p>Now Peter moved close to her and put his hands on her nipples, “Relax now slave, relax while I teach you the meaning of pleasure, surrender your body to it’s feelings!” he gently stroked and tweaked her nipples, she gasped and sighed at his touch, it made her feel, tingly. He moved his hands down her belly, caressing her soft skin, then his left hand moved round to her back, stroking her firm buttocks whilst his right hand slid down, down over her hairless mound making her gasp more. Next he stretched out the middle finger of his right hand and ever so lightly touched her little clitoris. He felt her body jerk and tremble.</p> <p>“Ohhhhhh, master” she sighed. She had never felt like this before! She had often rubbed her own clit but had never let anyone else touch it! It felt so good! She felt funny inside, warm, electric, she couldn’t think how to describe the feeling! He rubbed her little clit gently in tiny circles, felt it stiffen, felt her hips pushing onto his hand ”Mmmmmmm, oh master”. He moved his hand down further, probing her slit, feeling her becoming moist and found her tiny love hole, he could feel her thin hymen partially covering the entrance to her vagina, carefully he eased one finger past it and thrust it into her moist love channel, “OOHHH MASTER!” she wailed “OHHHH YES, YES!” The feeling was incredible! She had slid her own little fingers in there before, but his were much bigger! It made her feel, full, warmer, sort of, content? He continued to frig her with his middle finger and moved his thumb to continue stimulating her little clitoris which was now firm and erect “OHHH G OD! OHHH MASTER YES!” she moaned loudly, faster and faster he moved his fingers and she kept thrusting her hips against his hand, trying to match his probing finger thrust for thrust, “Oh God” she thought, “This feels fantastic, incredible, what’s happening to me?” The warmth inside her was growing, her loins tingled, she felt something like a pressure building up inside her, felt wave after wave of electric tingling washing over her, each one more intense than the last until something exploded inside her! A burst of pure intense pleasure! Her body suddenly stiffened and juddered, “AAIIII! AIIIIIII!” she wailed “ AAIIII! AAAIIIII! AAAHHHHHHHH!” He felt her warm juices trickle over his hand as she climaxed. As she hung there, gasping and panting he raised his hand to his face, sniffed her sweet, young love juice and licked it off his fingers.</p> <p>“That, slave, was your first lesson in pleasure, do you have anything to say to me?” She was panting and gasping hard, trying to catch her breath.</p> <p>“Th, th, this s, slave, th, thanks her m, m, master for g, g, giving her p, p, pleasure!” she managed to gasp out as her love juices ran down her legs, “ Oh thank you master, thank you” she continued as she recovered her composure a little “ I didn’t know, I , I , oh God master! Wh, what happened?”.</p> <p>“Hush slave” said Peter, “You climaxed, you came! For the first time if I’m not mistaken! “</p> <p>“That’s what it feels like to come master?”</p> <p>“For you at least little slave! Now, that was pleasure, but now comes the pain!” Eve’s eyes flashed wide open and a look of terror crossed her face. “A while ago, in the hall, you spoke out of turn, remember?”</p> <p>“Y, yes master” Eve replied, tears had already begun to well up in her eyes.</p> <p>“ I told you I would punish you later, that time has come slave!”. He walked across the room to a rack on the wall, took several items from hooks and brought them back to her, he held up each in turn and showed them to her, mostly belts and straps of varying length, thickness and suppleness. He explained to her how each one was devised to inflict varying degrees of pain without damaging the skin. Then he took a broad, thick leather strap and dangled it in front of her face, it had a wooden handle and was shaped like an elongated table tennis bat. “This one though”, he said, “is the punishment strap! This is designed to be used very hard, to inflict maximum pain over the widest area!” This was a procedure millennia old, show the helpless victim the instruments of torture to inflict maximum despair, and Peter was an expert at it. “You spoke out of turn, that is six strokes of the strap, you did not apologise or beg forgiveness, that is six more, finally, whilst I was ple asuring you, you spoke again without my permission, that is six more, you should have stuck to moaning and groaning! That is eighteen strokes of the strap slave, more than enough for your first real punishment”.</p> <p>He moved round behind her, he decided not to bother with a gag, he wanted to hear her scream, to hear her beg for forgiveness, beg him to stop. Her body was shaking again, her chest heaving and panting as she anticipated the first blow, he raised his hand high and then brought the strap whistling down toward her naked buttocks, CRACK ! Was the sound it made as it struck her hard across the left cheek. At first she felt nothing but the impact of the strap striking her, it was only as the second stroke lashed her across the right cheek that a wave of hot, sharp pain flooded over the left. “AAAIIIIIII” She screamed “NO MASTER NO!”</p> <p>“That’s another six strokes slave” said Peter, “Never say no to me and never do anything but scream when I am beating, you. Every actual word gets you another six strokes!”. He laid into her with the strap, lashing across her buttocks and thighs as she screamed and sobbed and as her small slim body bucked and jerked in her restraints. Peter laid blow after blow down on her, harsh, hard, stinging strokes, but never too hard, never hard enough to break the skin, never hard enough to bruise or damage, that was the golden rule, never step over the mark, but he was an expert at inflicting punishment on victims of all ages, an expert on delivering the maximum possible pain with no permanent damage. Eve was shrieking hysterically now, her buttocks and legs felt like they were on fire from the harsh punishment. Finally Peter stopped and hung the strap up where Eve could clearly see it. He stood back and looked at her, her body was covered in sweat. Her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath which came in short sharp sobs. Her buttocks and the backs of her thighs glowed red from the thrashing that Peter had given her. Her face was red and tears rolled down her cheeks. Peter stood back and waited a little while for the hysterical sobbing to subside. As Eve began to calm down he spoke again.</p> <p>“What do you say slave?” he waited for the answer, hoping it would be correct as he really had no desire to inflict more pain on his new, untrained victim.</p> <p>“Th, th, th, this slave, “sob”, th, th, thanks, her master, “choke” f, f, f, for her p, p, punishment”.</p> <p>“Very good slave” said Peter, “But that is the last time I will prompt you to give the correct response, in the future, if you fail to respond accordingly to a given situation, you will be thrashed even harder, do you understand slave?” Eve began to recover a little.</p> <p>“Yes master” came the answer, clear and precise. Peter placed his hands on her buttocks, stroking the hot, glowing flesh, feeling the warm skin, feeling her flinch at his touch.</p> <p>“Good slave, now we are getting somewhere, in future if you wish to speak you must kneel down in front of me or any master or mistress, lean forward and place your forehead on the floor and wait until you are given permission to speak, understood?” Eve nodded. “Good, at all other times you will kneel normally in the presence of masters and mistresses. If you are restrained though, then and only then may you speak first and then only to say “May I speak master or mistress?” Then you must wait for permission! Do you understand slave?”</p> <p>“Yes master”, came the reply. Peter grunted in satisfaction and walked away from her, he picked an item up off a bench and returned, holding it up so she could see it. It was like a large rubber bung with straps on it.</p> <p>“This, slave, is a gag, I will place it in your mouth and then secure it in place with these straps. It serves to silence you, not that I mind hearing you scream, it serves to make you feel more helpless and this kind also gives you something to bite on. Biting on something helps when pain becomes intense, without it you would probably grit and grind your teeth and could damage them. See how I have your best interests at heart slave!”</p> <p>“Yes master, thank you master”, came the reply.</p> <p>“Very good slave, now open wide”, Eve obeyed and opened her mouth wide, Peter inserted the gag, it went a couple of inches into her mouth, he allowed her to adjust her teeth around it then he fastened it behind her head, pulling the straps tight. “ You have already felt pain as punishment slave, now I will begin to teach you something about pain as stimulation. He went back to the bench and returned with two more objects, “ These, my little slave, are nipple clamps, they are, as their name implies, clamped onto the nipples. They produce various degrees of pain, all depending on how they are adjusted, in your case we will, of course, start at the lowest setting”. Eve’s eyes widened in terror as her master reached out towards her chest!</p></div>",[]
1481,"The Training of Eve, Part 3",3,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve is introduced to the rape rack!,2005-06-10,22,4,"M, g, bd, oral, ped, reluc",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool030.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Peter tweaked and teased Eve’s left nipple making it stand erect, he then placed one of the clamps on it and fastened it shut.</p> <p>“Mmmmmfffffff!” she muffled through the gag as a sharp pain shout through her abused nipple, her eyes closed tightly and a tear rolled down her cheek. Peter did the same to her right nipple “Nnnnnngggggg!” came the sound through her gag, Eve’s nipples felt like they were ablaze, her chest was heaving, her body sweating.</p> <p>“Come, come, slave”, said Peter, “It can’t be that bad, they are on their lowest setting! Imagine how it’s going to feel when I do this”, with that he grabbed both clamps and twisted them.</p> <p>“MMMMFF!GNNNNNN!!” Eve was trying to scream at the intense pain which flashed though her chest but the gag prevented it. Her body bucked and twisted in the restraints, making the pain worse, so she began trying to stay still, Peter twisted the clamps the other way. Eve groaned through the gag again at this new wave of pain and her head shot backwards, her eyes were clenched shut, her face red and tears were rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>“Listen to me Eve, don’t give in to the pain, feel it, learn from it, learn to manage it, learn to enjoy it, calm your breathing, calm it, calm it down” Eve opened her eyes and nodded, she bit hard into the gag, took a deep breath and exhaled, then another, then another, she was breathing hard but deeply, regularly. Peter reached out and dried her eyes with a tissue. Then he stepped behind her, reached his arms around her and gently stroked her budding breasts around the clamps, teasing the area around her nipples. Eve closed her eyes again.</p> <p>“Mmmmmm, mmmmmm” she moaned, feeling the sharp pain change to a hot glow as she began to get used to the clamps, Peter kept his left hand on her left breast and began to move his hand down her belly, down over her hairless mound until his middle finger touched her clit, “Mmmmmmmmmmm”</p> <p>“That’s it little slave” Eve was breathing deeply and regularly, “Let the conflicting feelings of pain and pleasure combine, let them wash over you, control them, manage them, use them, bend them to your will and take pleasure from them” He rolled his finger round and round her stiffening clit, felt a shudder go through her body as a wave of pleasure rolled across her loins “That’s it slave” Now he moved his hand down to her slit and gently eased his finger into her vagina again, now stimulating her clit with his thumb. He felt her chest rising again as she began to moan and breathe harder, he started moving his finger in and out faster and rubbing his thumb harder.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmmmm” moaned Eve, thrusting her hips towards his stimulating hand, for fully five minutes he kept this up then Peter felt her little body jerk as she climaxed and hot love juice ran down over his hand again.</p> <p>“Excellent, little slave” said Peter moving round in front of her, her body was trembling, her little chest heaving, he raised his hand to his mouth and licked her love juice from his fingers, “Excellent, now my slave I am going to remove your gag” He unbuckled the gag and removed it from her mouth.</p> <p>“M, may I p, please speak master” Eve managed to say, Peter nodded. “Th, this slave, th, thanks her master for her p, pain and her p, pleasure”.</p> <p>“Excellent, slave, well, done” “said Peter. “Now I am going to remove your nipple clamps, as I do so the blood will rush back into your nipples causing a new wave of intense pain, show me you can handle it slave, show me you can bear the pain in silence, without gritting your teeth” Eve nodded.</p> <p>“I am ready master, I will try” Peter reached out with his hands, released the tension on the clamps and jerked them off her nipples. PAIN! HARSH, CRUEL PAIN burst through her chest, she pressed her lips hard together, closed her eyes tightly and fought back the tears but she could not stop them, her face went red, the tears rolled down her cheeks, she pressed her lips together harder, it felt like someone was attacking her nipples with a blow torch , she shook her head violently but did not scream, she fought against the intense pain, her body was shaking but she did not scream, gradually the pain began to fade to a dull ache, she had not screamed!</p> <p>“Excellent slave” said Peter, “Excellent, you may speak if you can”.</p> <p>“Th, th, th, this, s, s, slave, gasp, th, th, thanks her, m, m, master f, f, f, gasp, f, f, for her, p, p, pain” she gasped out the words as her chest heaved, her breath coming in short pants.</p> <p>Peter nodded his approval, the girl was impressive, a fast learner, perhaps her father’s strictness had something to do with that. “Now for some more pleasure slave, this time you may speak while I pleasure you if you wish” he said as he moved his head towards her still heaving, sweating chest and placed his lips around her left nipple, sucking it, teasing it. At the same time he moved his left hand to her other nipple and tweaked and teased it with his fingers.</p> <p>“Ohhh, ohhhh, master!” Eve moaned as a weird mixture of pain and pleasure shot through her chest, her nipples were hypersensitive to touch now, “Ohhh Godddd! Ohh masssterrrrr!” He continued to suck, lick and tease her nipples as she moaned and shuddered, he moved his free hand over the rest of her body, her back, her legs and thighs, her buttocks, stroking and squeezing them, then he switched hand and mouth so that both his hands were stimulating her nipples and his tongue was licking her belly, he licked slowly down to her mound , she moaned and moaned and sighed, her body trembling and writhing at his touch. His tongue began to stimulate her clitoris and vagina, licking, caressing, he thrust his tongue in and out of her juicy cunt, she threw her head back in pleasure, she thrust her sex onto his mouth, moaning and gasping, “Ohhh Goddd, Master that’s fantastic! Don’t stop, please don’t stop” faster and faster his hands and mouth moved, after a few minutes he felt her body s tiffen again and she cried out, AIIIII, Oh God, A, AAAAAHHHHHH! She climaxed again and he felt her love juice flow over his face and into his mouth. He stood up and pressed his face towards hers.</p> <p>“Lick my face clean slave”, he said “Lick your love juice off me”. To his astonishment she did exactly that and licked every last drop of her cum juice from him. “Excellent slave, excellent, you are learning very quickly”</p> <p>“Thank you master” came the response ”Thank you for giving me so much pleasure! I had no idea what it would be like, truly you are skilled”</p> <p>“Careful slave”, said Peter, “Masters and mistresses are fully aware that slaves will try to flatter them to gain their favour”</p> <p>“Please master”, said Eve, “I meant every word, I have never felt like this before, I tingle all over, my legs are wet with my juice, I, I , I just don’t know how else to express it!”</p> <p>“Hmmmm, you certainly are very responsive, I’ll give you that!” Peter patted her on her rump, “In fact I think you are already ripe for the next stage!” He reached down and unfastened her ankle cuffs from the rings on the pedestal, then reached up and unfastened her wrist cuffs from the bar, as Eve lowered herself onto her feet her legs turned to jelly and she collapsed in a heap! Peter helped her up and led her to a bench where he sat her down. Eve studied the bench, it was padded and about two feet long by a foot wide. Eve was sat on one of the short ends, on either side of her a padded bar extended out from the bench, it was the same at the other end. As she studied the bench Peter spoke again, “Lie down slave”, Eve obeyed and laid back, Peter pulled at her until her buttocks were clear of the bench, like this her shoulders were level with the extensions at the other end and her head and neck overhung the end of the bench. Peter then stretched out her legs to her sides and strapped them by her knees to the bars, this left her legs wide open, completely exposing her sex!</p> <p>Peter moved to the other end of the bench, stretched out her arms on either side and fastened her wrist cuffs to the padded arms. Then he took a cord and fastened it to her pony tail, pulled her head back and down and tied her hair to a ring under the bench. Eve was now helpless again, her body splayed out, her head pulled down so that her face was vertical but, of course, upside down. As she looked straight ahead she could see an inverted Peter standing in front of her. He was taking his clothes off! She gasped as he pulled his underwear down and his cock sprang into view, it was long, thick and hard! Eve knew what an erection was and knew what it was for! It was all too obvious what was about to happen!</p> <p>“You will not speak now slave!” said Peter, “But you may scream and make other noises if you wish! This bench slave, is a rape rack! I am going to fuck you now! I am going to rape you, I am going to take your virginity away and rob you of your maidenhead! It is your father’s wish that I do this! First though, I want to feel that moist little mouth of yours around my cock!” He knelt down and positioned himself so that the tip of his cock was against Eve’s closed mouth, “Open your mouth slave, open wide or be whipped!” Eve slowly parted her lips and Peter pushed the swollen, purple head of his penis into her mouth, “Taste it slave, roll your tongue around it”, Eve did as she was told, licking her tongue around his penis head, tasting the slight saltiness of his flesh, “Good slave, move your tongue around and work up some saliva” He pushed his cock further into her mouth until about half of his thick, eight inch shaft was inside.</p> <p>“MMFFF! GGG” Gurgled Eve as she tried to shake her head, Peter pulled out just a little.</p> <p>“Ah” he said, “That, little slave, is your gag reflex, it is something I need to teach you to bypass, it can take quite a bit of training sometimes but, as we are in this position we will try now, are you ready slave?” Eve patted her hand on the padded arm, Peter looked at it and she gave him a “thumbs up”. “Very good, little slave, very good indeed, that showed excellent initiative!” He reached down and gently stroked her throat, “I am going to push my cock into your mouth again, when it touches your throat I want you to swallow, just like you were drinking a glass of water, here we go”. He pushed his cock forward again and Eve started to gulp, he felt his cock being sucked in, a wonderful, sensuous feeling. Eve gulped and gulped and slowly sucked more of his cock into her throat, “Jesus no” Peter thought, “She can’t be, surely not on her first attempt!” But Eve was! She sucked and swallowed, sucked and swallowed until Peter’s entire length was in her mouth and he co uld feel his balls bobbing against her nose, could feel his cock deep down in her throat. Eve kept on making swallowing motions to keep her gag reflex in check, “Excellent slave” He said, “Absolutely first class! “</p> <p>“Mm, mm, mmmm!” came the reply, he pulled his cock back out a couple of inches and slowly pushed it back in, then out, then in, out, in, out , in.</p> <p>“This, little slave, is called throat fucking, it is obviously going to be your speciality! I’ve trained many slaves to do this but I’ve never known anyone take to it as quickly as you have! Good work!” After a few more strokes he slowly slid himself out of her mouth, as his cock came out it made a slurping noise and a trail of spit and saliva followed it. He reached down and wiped her face with his hand, “Excellent work slave!”</p> <p>“Thank you master”, said Eve, “Thank you for your instruction” Peter stood up, walked down to the other end of the bench and knelt down again, he looked down at her crotch, her outer labia were open, he could see the pale, pink, moist interior, he placed his hands on her knees and gently stroked her inner thighs, all the way up to her crotch and back again. He did this several times, caressing the soft, golden skin. He placed his hands on her chest and teased her nipples, rubbing them with the flats of his hands, then stroked her up and down her chest and belly. Eve felt the warm, tingly feeling building up inside her again and she moaned with pleasure. Peter then started rubbing her clit with both thumbs, squeezing it between them “Ooooooooooh” moaned Eve as she began to squirm, “Mmmmmmmm”. Peter rubbed his thumbs up and down her slit, feeling the moistness, she was ready now!</p> <p>“Eve”, he said, “I am going to push my cock into your juicy little cunt now! It will hurt as this is your first time, are you ready?”</p> <p>“Y, yes masssster” came the halting reply, Eve was obviously enjoying Peter massaging and rubbing her little wet pussy.</p> <p>“Good little slave, no more talking now!” He carefully positioned his cock at the entrance to her vagina, up against the thin membrane of her hymen and pushed hard, several inches of his cock thrust into her, ripping the thin hymen as it rubbed past. Eve felt a sharp pain in her groin and screamed.</p> <p> “ AIIIIIIII! AHHH!OWW!” Then it was over and she felt Peter’s cock thrusting up into her giving her a warm full feeling, she was panting and gasping now, beads of sweat were forming on her skin and her body was trembling. “I’m not all in you yet slave, prepare yourself!” He grabbed her buttocks and began to slowly push his cock in and out of her, pushing it further in with each, forward thrust, and Eve gasped and moaned and writhed at each thrust, “Oooooh, ohhhhh, ohhhhhh, mmmm” Finally Peter’s entire cock was inside her, she felt that warm satisfied, full feeling again. Peter slowly began to slide his cock out of her again until just the tip of it was inside her, then in one swift motion her thrust it all the way back into her until their hips met with a slap “AHHHHHHH” screamed Eve, “OOOOOHHHHH, MMMMMMMMM” she was licking and smacking her lips, wave after wave of intense pleasure washed over her again, she felt that strange pressure building up inside her. Peter now began thrusting his cock in and out of her, building up a smooth rhythm, felt her hips rising to meet his, felt her pushing herself onto his long, thick shaft. Faster and faster he fucked her as her little body writhed under him, as she moaned and groaned. Eve felt the electric tingling inside herself again, getting more and more intense, faster and faster came Peter’s cock, he was pounding in and out her now, she could contain herself no longer. </p> <p>“YES!” she screamed “YESYESYESYESYES, FUCK ME! FUCK ME MASTER! FUCK ME HARD!” she was shaking like a leaf now, “AIIII! AIIIIII! AIIIIIIIII! AHHHHHHHHH!” Peter felt her stiffen and tremble under him and felt her hot love juice wash over his thrusting cock, seconds later his own climax came and he gasped as his cock jerked inside her, flooding her inside with spurt after spurt of his hot spunk. This new sensation triggered yet another, instant climax in Eve and her body shuddered again. She lay there, her chest heaving, gasping for breath and drenched in sweat. Peter was breathing hard too, he leaned forward and placed his hand on her heaving chest , “Thank you master”, gasped Eve, “Oh God thank you!”</p> <p>After a little while Peter slowly slid his shrinking cock out of her, she moaned again at this, it sounded like she was disappointed! He stood up and fetched a towel from another bench, wiped the sweat from his brow and wiped his cock down, then he leaned over Eve and gently dabbed the sweat from her body, gently wiped the spunk and love juice oozing from her gaping cunt, wiped the faint traces of her virgin blood from her vulva.</p> <p>“You are welcome slave” he said, recovering his breath, “Unfortunately for you, you yelled out loud in your enthusiasm, after I had specifically told you not to speak! Not only that but you gave me an order! You told me to fuck you! Several times in fact! Slaves do not tell their masters what to do! Now I will have to punish you very harshly for these, grave offences! Fortunately you are already in an ideal position for that as this rape bench is also a punishment bench!” He got up and went over to the rack of whips and such, made his choice and returned to the prone body of Eve. She looked at his inverted form, her head still tied down, he was holding a long, stiff leather strap about two feet long and two inches wide. I t was split in two for half it’s length. He was gripping it by it’s polished, wooden handle, she groaned again, not with pleasure this time! “This is called a tawse, and it is a particular favourite of mine! This is going to hurt a lot Eve!”</p> <p>He stood off to one side of Eve, reached out and placed the strap on her chest, covering both of her stiff little nipples. He then raised the flogger high over his head and brought it whistling down hard, CRACK! Right across her chest, right across her nipples. Eve shrieked horribly at the intense pain and began to cry, she had never felt anything hurt that much before, her nipples felt like someone was branding them! Peter then placed the tawse on her belly , raised it up again and brought it down hard CRACK! Right across her belly, she shrieked again as a new wave of pain shot through her, her hips were next, then her ribs, below her nipples, then her lower belly, Peter moved the tawse up and down her torso expertly, each time striking a different place, fifteen strokes in all. Eve wanted to beg him to stop but she couldn’t speak, she was sobbing so hard. Just as well, as speaking again would have earned her more punishment. Peter then moved to the end of the bench whe re her legs were splayed out and looked down at her, her moist cunt was still open, trickling spunk.</p> <p>“Nine more to go slave” He placed the tawse on her left, inner thigh about half way along, raised it up and brought it whistling down, CRACK! Eve was shrieking hysterically now, he moved to her other thigh and did the same, then back to the first, he worked each thigh in turn, each blow drawing nearer and nearer to her crotch until the seventh and eighth landed a mere inch away from her labia. She was panting, sobbing, gasping and trembling now, her body soaked in sweat again. Peter surveyed his work, each blow had left a broad, pink stripe across the girl’s body so that her whole torso and her thighs were glowing, not one had broken the skin, there was not a trace of blood on her body, “Good work” he thought to himself. “One more left to go slave” he said to the shaking Eve on the bench in front of him. He reached out and placed the tip of the strap on her hairless mound !</p> <p>“Oh God no” thought Eve, “Not there! Not there! He can’t! He can’t! CRACKKK!!!! The final blow landed squarely on her mound, squarely on her clitoris and the upper part of her slit, Eve’s body arched up, pulling at her restraints, burning, harsh pain shot through her loins, her sharp intake of breath overwhelmed her and blackness engulfed her!</p></div>",[]
1482,"The Training of Eve, Part 4",4,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve has to keep a green light shining. If a red light comes on she is whipped! But what must she do to keep the green light shining?,2005-06-12,15,4,"M, g, anal, bd, oral, ped, spank, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool031.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve’s eyes slowly opened, her body was sore and aching all over, especially between her legs! She moved her hand to rub the soreness and suddenly realised she was not restrained! She remembered the bench and Peter, no, her master, fucking her, fucking her hard and then flogging her because she had dared to speak and gave him an order! “I must be more careful in future”, she thought to herself. She sat up and found that she was lying on a mattress in a corner of the room, the same room she had been fucked and whipped in! The door opened and her master entered, carrying a tray. Remembering her instructions she got up to a simple kneeling position.</p> <p>“Good slave”, said her master, “I am pleased to see that you are remembering some manners at last! We have been in here for some time now and it is past your lunch time”. He placed the tray down beside her, on it were a plate with some dainty little sandwiches, tiny things, barely a mouthful each, another plate held two small chocolate chip cookies and there was a glass of milk with a straw. “You must remember slave, that food and drink are not yours by right, you will eat and drink only if I see fit to permit it!” Her master then picked up one of the dainty little sandwiches and held it up to her mouth, “Eat slave”, Eve took the morsel into her mouth and tasted tuna, her favourite! She chewed long and hard, savouring the flavour, she hadn’t realised how hungry she was!</p> <p>Bit by bit her master fed her the sandwiches, then the cookies, then helped her to drink the glass of milk which tasted so refreshing! “Tasty food like this, slave, also has to be earned! If you had not done so well before I would be feeding you cold oatmeal and water for your insolence!” Eve cast her eyes down, “You may speak now if you wish slave!”</p> <p>“Master, this slave thanks you for her food and begs your forgiveness, this slave will try harder, forgive me master but the pleasure was too much for me, I could not control myself!”</p> <p>“Well, you should manage better next time, now that you know what to expect! Something else you need to remember is this, one thing I will not deny you is water, there are taps or coolers in every room, when alone and unrestrained you may use them freely to drink from, it is important that you drink plenty of water, especially after exertions which have made you sweat a lot! Now, for the next hour you will stay here and watch a training video while your lunch settles, then you will exercise and then I will bathe you!” He fastened a steel collar around her neck and attached a chain to it, the other end was attached to a ring on the wall. “There now slave, you are all properly collared!” He moved a trolley in front of her, on it was a small combined TV and video player, he started the video. “This video is all about basic instruction slave, how to move, how to kneel how to conduct yourself, all of the essential things you need to know to be a good slave! Pay close attentio n, miss nothing! Failure to learn will mean failure to please and that will mean punishment!” With that he turned and left the room.</p> <p>Eve paid close attention to the video. It consisted of a naked girl against a plain background, the girl was about Eve’s age and had black hair tied back in a long plait. The girl was demonstrating various ways to kneel and move and explaining to an invisible audience the how’s, why’s and wherefor’s. Eve watched and listened very closely, she did not want to mess up and earn another whipping like the last one!</p> <p>Her master returned just as the video was finishing, she quickly adopted the “Sub” kneel she had seen in the video, knees closed, feet raised on toes, bum on heels, body perfectly erect, hands clasped behind her back and her head bowed with her eyes closed. “Good posture slave” said her master, “I can see you have been paying close attention.” He unclipped her collar from the chain and inserted another video into the player, “Exercise hard now slave, put every effort into it or I will whip you raw!” The second video was an aerobics class, Eve obeyed her master and threw herself into the exercise routine, again he returned just as the video was finishing and he observed her for the last couple of minutes until she was finished and she knelt as a sub again, her body, once more covered in sweat, her chest heaving from the exertion. He walked over to her, “Stand slave” Eve stood as a Sub, feet eighteen inches apart, hands clasped behind her, shoulders back, head down and e yes closed. Her master stood over her and sniffed “Hmmm, something else I will not deny you slave is a damn good shower when you need it! Follow me”. Eve obeyed and followed her master through an arch into a shower room, there was also a toilet there but it was open, no cubicle! “Do you need the toilet slave?” her master enquired.</p> <p>“Y, yes master but” he pointed to the toilet, he couldn’t be serious, she thought to herself, she walked over to the toilet and looked up at him, pleadingly, “ But master, I , I need to” He pointed to the toilet again.</p> <p>“Slaves hold no secrets from their masters” he said “Not even bodily functions! You will sit there while you do your business and I will watch!” Eve felt wretched, she sat down, her entire body flushing red with acute embarrassment, she could contain herself no longer and released her bladder, the tiny tinkling of her pee hitting the bowl sounded like thunder to her, she opened her bowels and the soft plopping of her waste hitting the water sounded like explosions! She finished and looked around but could see no paper, she looked at her master and opened her mouth to speak but, to her horror he was coming towards her with a wad of tissues in his hand, he reached down between her legs and wiped and dabbed her clean! Eve was mortified! She was sure her whole skin must be beetroot red from the shame. She stood up and pressed the flush, her eyes cast down, more from acute embarrassment than slave’s decorum! “Don’t worry little one” said her master, “You will get used to it, some masters and mistresses get a kick out of watching their slaves do their toilet!” He motioned her to follow him and he walked to the shower, stripping his clothes off, He stepped into the shower and turned it on “Come slave” he said, Eve obeyed and stepped into the shower with her master. They spent the next few minutes soaping and rubbing each other’s bodies. Eve gasping at her master’s firm touch as he caressed her body, her master sighing as she rubbed his cock with her hands, lathering it and making it stiff and hard again, as they let the hot water rinse off their bodies, Eve’s master held her close and then placed his hands on her slim shoulders, pushing her down. She sank to her knees and he pushed his groin towards her face, pressing the tip of his cock against her lips. Eve opened her mouth and engulfed his cock, sucking it deep into her throat, she moved her mouth up and down his long, thick shaft and rubbed it with her hands, her master groaned an d sighed, her mouth was so soft and warm, like most silk. He thrust his cock deep into her throat, she sucked hard and rubbed hard, finally, with a loud grunt he came into her throat, sending spurts of his semen deep down her, she gulped it all down and licked and sucked his cock clean, finally pulling her mouth away from it with a soft, slurp!</p> <p>“Fantastic slave!”, he said, “Absolutely fantastic! You are a natural little cock sucker!” He pulled her out of the shower and they dried each other off, then he led her over to a padded bench and pointed to it, “Get up there and lie face down” her heart sank and she lowered her eyes, wondering what form of pain or torture he was going to inflict on her now! But her master placed a soft pillow under her head, poured scented oil on her back and then started rubbing it in, his strong, powerful hands rubbing and massaging her muscles. She sighed and moaned at his firm touch, the feeling was incredible! She had never had a massage before, the occasional leg rub during games but nothing like this! After a few minutes she felt like she was melting! Her master flipped her over and started working on her front, pouring the oil over her nascent breasts and belly and firmly rubbing it in, he did not miss an inch of her body, neck, arms, legs, all received the benefit of his fi rm touch! Her aches and pains melted away under his skilled hands!</p> <p>“A good master is aware of his slave’s needs” he said, “you will be able to serve better if you are fit and well, but you can only expect pleasure like this if you have earned it! If you are a poor slave you can expect no more than common toilet soap and cold showers! Not pampering on this level! You must also learn to do this for any master or mistress you are serving!” He then pulled her legs slightly apart and stroked his hands up her thighs until they met at her crotch, once again she was wet between her legs. He let his fingers go to work on her slit, her clit and her love hole! Within a minute he had brought her to yet another, shuddering climax, her sixth that day! Yet only that morning she had been an innocent virgin!</p> <p>He pulled her off the bench, she sank to her knees and placed her head on the floor, “Speak slave” her master said.</p> <p>“Oh master, you have given me so much pleasure and made me come so many times today, yet you have only come twice! Once inside my sex and once in my throat, can I not return the favour and pleasure you in some way my master”?</p> <p>“Spoken like a true sex slave little one!” Her master grinned, “Anyone entering now would think I had been working on you for weeks! Never before has a girl taken to the training like you have!” He took her hand and led her back into the main room and over to a low table, thickly padded. He motioned for her to get up onto it and she obeyed. “Kneel on all fours” he commanded and Eve did as instructed. At one end of the table there was a vertical panel, sticking out from the panel was a big, very life like, model penis! “This is an invention of my own little slave, sometimes a slave has to pleasure two or even more masters or mistresses at a time, this device gives a slave something to practice oral sex on whilst being fucked from behind!” He pointed to two, small light bulbs above the fake cock! “As long as you are sucking and working well with your hands on the fake cock, the green light will stay on, if, however, you become distracted by the person fucking you from behind, in this case me, and your efforts begin to flag, then the red light will come on indicating your failure!” Eve’s master walked over to a rack and selected a stiff riding crop, picking up a tube from a shelf beside the rack, he returned and mounted the bench behind her, leaning over her he flicked a switch. Eve heard a low hum and the red light came on!</p> <p>“Take hold of the fake cock Eve and give it a few firm strokes” Eve obeyed and took a firm hold of the life like cock, stroking it up and down, to her amazement the red light went out and the green came on! “Now relax your grip and slow your stroking right down, as if you had lost interest” Eve did as she was told, as she relaxed her grip and began to slow her stroking the green light faltered and went out and the red came on! “You see, you have to concentrate and work at what you are doing to keep the green light on! Remember that you must always concentrate on giving pleasure when with two or more users, their pleasure comes first!” He adjusted her position so that her mouth was directly against the fake cock. “Now you will use your hands and mouth to keep the fake cock interested whilst I use you from behind, begin! “ Eve moved her head forward and engulfed the fake cock with her mouth whilst gripping it with both hands, she sucked and rubbed for all she was worth j ust like she had sucked her master before, the green light came on.</p> <p>“Good work slave” said her master “Now you must keep that green light on no matter what! If I see that red light come on before I have finished I will wallop your arse with this riding crop!” Then he leaned forward and whispered in her ear “Oh, I forgot to mention, I’m not going to fuck your juicy little cunt this time, I’m going to fuck you up the arse!” Eve’s eyes widened and she stopped sucking, the red light came on! CRACK! CRACK! Her body jerked as her master struck her arse cheeks with the crop! She hurriedly resumed and the green light came back on!</p> <p>“That’s better” her master encouraged her “Now prepare yourself!” Eve felt her master’s fingers against her rectum, probing the puckered sphincter, massaging something oily from the tube into it, she kept on sucking and wanking the fake cock! “I’m applying something called KY to your arse and my cock slave, it’s a lubricant, unlike your mouth and pussy your arse has no natural lubricant so we have to make it slippery enough to allow my cock to enter you without damaging you!” Eve felt her master positioning his cock at her rectum and then felt his strong hands gripping her hips! She kept on sucking and wanking the fake cock! Then her master pushed and she felt his cock sliding into her arse! She opened her mouth wide and gasped, releasing the fake cock! Red light! CRACK! CRACK! Went the crop against her buttocks, she yelped and thrust the fake cock back into her mouth and sucked and wanked, green light! “I’m only half way in slave, here comes the rest!” With anoth er, hard shove her master slid the entire length of his manhood into her rectum until their hips met with a slap! She kept on sucking and wanking but managed to let out a low moan at the weird feeling, like having a crap backwards!</p> <p>Now her master slid his cock almost all of the way out of her and in one move thrust it all the way back in again! She stopped and gave a loud gasp, “AAAHHHHHHHHH” Red light! CRACK! CRACK! Again she engulfed the fake cock and sucked and wanked it, “God”, she thought, “this is bizarre”! Her master thrust his big cock in and out of her arse, she sucked and wanked the fake cock for all she was worth, desperate to keep the green light on!</p> <p>Faster and faster her master thrust, pounding his cock into her rectum, several times she faltered and the red light flashed, each time her master rewarded her failure with a couple of hefty whacks on her arse cheeks! At last, with one finally mighty thrust and a yell of “OH GOD YES!!” Her master rammed his cock into her and she felt his cum spurting into her colon! With a quiver at the sensation she too climaxed and squirted her hot cum juice over his legs! But she kept on sucking and wanking the fake cock until he told her to stop!</p> <p>Eve’s master leaned over her and switched the machine off, then he slid his cock out of her arse and got down from the table, he took hold of Eve and pulled her face to his groin, “Use your mouth to clean my cock now slave” Eve engulfed his cock with her mouth and sucked and licked it clean of his sperm. He stood her up and she reached back to rub her sore arse with her hands! “You did quite well there slave” He said “But as you can see it is not easy to please two at once whilst ignoring your own desires!” He ruffled her hair “Remember at all times that when you are using your mouth on someone, their pleasure comes first!” Her master pulled her towards him and hugged her tightly, “You have had enough for one day slave, you have cum many times, I have spent myself in your mouth, your arse and your cunt and I have given you a taste of pleasure and pain and I am very pleased with your progress!” </p> <p>Suddenly he grabbed her hair, yanked her head back and stared into her face, Eve gasped at the sudden pain, “Never forget though, who is master and who is slave! No matter how well you do you must always strive to do better, you must always put your master’s or mistress’s needs first understand?”</p> <p>“Yes master!” she replied, “I promise, master, I will work hard, practice hard, I will always strive to do my best to please you or anyone else master!” Peter released her.</p> <p>“Good my little slave, now you will help me prepare our evening meal, after which I will allow you some time to relax before we retire to bed! Follow me!” Peter, her master, turned and walked away from her and out of the dungeon room, Eve, remembering the training video, obediently followed a few steps behind.</p></div>",[]
1483,"The Training of Eve, Part 5",5,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve goes to sleep with her master and has a strange dream which ends in very real pain and suffering!,2005-06-15,17,4,"M, g, bd, oral, ped, rape, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool032.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve helped her master prepare their evening meal and they dined together, him sat at the table and her kneeling, obediently, beside him as he fed her by hand. Her master had put on a robe, Eve, naturally, was still in her slave’s uniform, nothing! After dinner Eve was allowed to swim in the pool, with her master , still naked of course! Luckily the walls around her master’s house were as high as those around her own home! It was a warm evening, Eve felt odd swimming naked as twilight approached, all too soon the treat was over and they were back indoors. For a while her master watched TV and she was allowed on the sofa beside him, curled up like a kitten as he stroked her naked body!</p> <p>Eventually, her master decided it was time to retire for the night and she dutifully followed him upstairs to the bedroom. “Tonight slave, I will permit you to lie on the bed itself, at the bottom, at my feet, chained to the bed post, but only if you please me! Otherwise you will sleep on the floor!” He took her into his bathroom where they both relieved themselves and Eve experienced fresh embarrassment at having to wipe her master down! Then came the cleaning of teeth and another shower. The pre bedtime shower was as erotic as the one they had shared that afternoon as they rubbed scented soap over each other and stroked and caressed each other’s bodies with Eve, as before, sucking her master’s erection as the water rinsed their bodies down. He pulled her head away from his cock before she could make him cum, “Not yet slave” They dried each other off then Eve followed her master to his bed, he lay down and beckoned her to lie down beside him where he embraced her and k issed her passionately, his tongue invading her mouth and twining round hers. He kissed her on her budding breasts and nibbled her tiny nipples, ran his tongue over her belly, down over her mound and into that sweet, moist valley between her legs, kissing and licking her as she writhed and moaned until he brought her to a shuddering climax and, once again, her love juice trickled into his mouth. He moved back up to her face and she licked her essence from his lips, then he pressed on her shoulders and moved her down the bed towards his twitching erection.</p> <p>Eve engulfed her master’s cock eagerly, moving her mouth up and down the long thick shaft, stroking it up and down with one hand whilst caressing his scrotum with her other, her master lay back and sighed, enjoying the feeling of this little preteen’s soft, silky mouth gliding up and down his cock, the incredible feeling of being sucked right down her throat until her little nose touched his groin. He pulled her way again, pulled her up towards him, lay her on her back and spread her legs, he rolled on top of her, guided his cock to her wet love hole and thrust hard, ramming his length into her yielding cunt! “AAhhhhhhh!” She shrieked in pleasure as her master’s manhood filled her wet hole. Her master pulled her close, crushing her body against his he pounded his cock into her and she wriggled and gasped and squealed, wrapping her legs around him, lifting her hips up to him, matching him thrust for thrust. She shrieked and moaned as she felt the tingling inside her a gain, she was careful not to speak though! Finally her master grunted and stiffened and she felt his cum pouring into her! The sensation tipped her over the edge and she screamed and climaxed once more! They lay there panting and gasping, then Eve slid down her master’s body and took his cock into her mouth again, licking and sucking it clean. Her master got up and took her to the bathroom where they both relieved themselves and cleaned up. They returned to the bed, her master took a short length of chain, clipped it to her collar and to a ring on the bed post, then laid her down on the end of the bed and gave her a pillow.</p> <p>“Sleep now slave” he said, kissing her forehead, “Busy day tomorrow!” He climbed into the bed and turned out the light. Eve lay there for a while, listening to her master’s breathing in the darkness, reflecting on the days events, this morning she had been just a little girl, now she had tasted cock and spunk, been penetrated in every orifice, had achieved sexual climax nine times and knew the meaning of the words pleasure and pain! She curled up on the bed at her master’s feet, it was a warm night, she needed no covers, presently she drifted off and slept.</p> <p> Eve was walking along a beach, the sun was setting, it was hot, she moved closer to the water and let it lap around her feet, cooling them down, somewhere in the distance she could hear something that sounded like a drum being beaten, boom, boom. She knelt down in the water and let the waves lap around her legs, the water was warmer now, she knelt down on all fours and turned away from the incoming waves, felt them lapping against her naked loins, the water licking round her sex, it felt good. Boom, boom went the distant drum, it was getting darker, black clouds were in the sky, the waves were getting bigger, harder, they slapped against her backside and made her wince! She tried to stand but couldn’t, boom, boom, went the drum, as the waves came in harder still, slap, slap, boom, boom, there was a pounding in her head and the sea was crashing around her now as she knelt there, cracking the waves against her sex! CRACK! CRACK! BOOM! BOOM! Eve woke up with a start and gasped! Her head was being banged against the end of the bed! There was a pounding in her groin! She realised it was her master! She was on all fours on the bed and he was pounding his cock into her cunt, pounding hard and grunting, gripping her hips hard and thrusting his cock into her mercilessly, each thrust banging her head into the bed end, she shifted slightly so that she was no longer banging her head, her cunt felt like it was on fire as her master ground his shaft into her, “Aahhhh, master no! You’re hurting me !”</p> <p>Silence bitch!” came her master’s voice! Instantly she regretted opening her mouth, she had spoken out of turn again! She grabbed her pillow, hugged it to her and bit into it, sensing what was coming, CRACK! She winced and bit harder as she felt the sting of the whip across her arse cheeks, CRACK! The whip landed again as her master continued to bury his cock into her! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Again and again the whip lashed into her as she screamed into the pillow and tears rolled down her cheeks, many more times the whip bit into her as her master kept on thrusting, finally he threw the whip aside, grabbed her by the chest and pulled her up to him, he reached round her and put his hands on her chest grabbing her nipples and tweaking them hard as he continued to fuck her, grunt, grunt, thrust, thrust, pound, pound! She screamed in pain “ Oh God” she thought, “Why doesn’t he come, please hurry up and finish!” But the pounding continued, she realised that he had already poure d his seed into her four times that day! No wonder he was taking so long! Finally he gave a shout and she felt him spurt inside her once more! As his seed gushed into her he gripped her harder, squeezing her nipples even more, she shrieked in pain! Finally he drew his cock out of her abused hole and got up. He went down to the foot of the bed and unclipped the chain from her collar, her grabbed her hair and dragged her off the bed, forcing her head down to his cock. Trying to ignore the pain in her loins she took his cock into her mouth once more and licked and sucked it clean as he stood over her breathing hard from his exertions.</p> <p>When she had finished, she gently removed his cock from her mouth and looked up at him, her eyes still full of tears. “Well slave, do you have anything to say to me?”</p> <p>“Th, thank you master, thank you for fucking me, this slave is sorry master for speaking out of turn, this slave thanks her master for punishing her!”</p> <p>“You punishment is not over slave, come with me!” Her master grabbed her by the hair and pulled her to her feet, dragging her by her hair he left the room. Eve ran to keep up with him, wincing at the pain in her scalp.</p> <p>Her master dragged her along a corridor and into another room, snapping on a light as they entered. The room was bare except for one thing. A huge, flat, black marble slab in the middle of the floor, raised up to a height of two feet on black marble pillars! It must have been eight feet on a side and steel rings were set into all four corners and the middle of each side. He picked her up and lay her down on the cold stone. He fastened cuffs onto her wrists and ankles then he took three chains, attaching one to each ankle cuff, then he clipped her wrist cuffs together and attached the third chain to them. The chains on her ankle cuffs were then fed through the rings on two corners of the slab, he pulled on each until her legs were almost at right angles to her body, the third was fed through a ring in the middle of the opposite side and was also pulled tight. Thus she was stretched out on her back on the slab, her arms pulled tightly over her head, her legs splayed wide a part.</p> <p>Eve’s master stood between her legs and produced a punishment strap, he held it up for Eve too see, her heart sank, she knew what was coming! Her master raised the strap up high over his head and then brought it swishing back down CRACK! It landed right on her mound, right on her aching, sore cunt! Pain blasted through her sex and she screamed, CRACK! A second blow landed in the same place! Eve shrieked and screamed at the incredible pain lancing through her! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Four more strikes landed in the same place, Eve was hysterical, sobbing, screeching, gasping for breath, crying, sobbing, her face soaked in tears.</p> <p>Her master dropped the strap to the floor and moved closer to her, “In future slave, you will remember that you must never speak without permission! You WILL learn this lesson slave, you will learn it well unless you really like agony! Even if you awake in the middle of the night to find yourself being used you will not speak. Scream and cry by all means if you feel pain but never speak!” He turned and walked out of the room, pausing in the doorway he turned to face her, “You will remain on that cold, hard slab for the rest of the night to re-enforce this lesson slave! “ Then he turned out the light and closed the door!</p> <p>Eve lay on the marble slab sobbing to herself, “Stupid, stupid girl” she thought to herself, “Why couldn’t you just keep your fucking mouth shut!” Very soon the cold, hard stone surface bit into the bones of her back and shoulders making them ache, the cold numbed her buttocks and every bit of flesh that touched the stone. She tried to move to ease the ache, but the chains held her tight, rigid, then the first of many cramps hit her!</p> <p>End of day one.</p></div>",[]
1484,"The Training of Eve, Part 6",6,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve discovers the pleasures of vibrators!,2005-06-17,15,4,"M, g, bd, oral, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool033.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve awoke, cold and in pain, her sex ached from the previous nights rape and whipping, her muscles were sore and she was chilled to the bone. She had suffered the agony of cramp after cramp during the night. All because she had spoken when she shouldn’t have! She would never do it again!</p> <p>Presently the door opened and Peter walked in, wearing a robe, he sat down on the cold slab, reached over to her and stroked her cheek, “Good morning slave” he said, “How are you feeling this morning?”</p> <p>“P, please master” she replied, “I am in such pain, please release me, I beg you, I swear I will try harder to please you master”.</p> <p>“I have no doubt that you will slave”, he said and began unchaining her. When he had finished he helped her off the slab and onto her feet, when he released her she collapsed on the floor, sobbing. He picked her up in his arms and carried her back to his room and into his private bathroom. A hot bath had been prepared and he laid her down in it. “The hot water will help your limbs to recover” he told her as he began to bathe her and rub life back into her aching body. “You learned a hard lesson last night, I hope you remember it well. Never, ever speak without my permission, even if you wake up in the middle of the night and find yourself being raped, being fucked senseless. Scream by all means if you are in pain, but never speak! Do you understand?</p> <p>“Yes master” she replied, feeling the hot water and his hands doing their work and restoring the feeling to her body, “I will not forget master, I will try hard to please you, I promise!” He helped her out of the bath and dried her off, she could stand now and as he walked out of the bathroom she dutifully followed. He stripped off his robe and sat down on the end of the bed, his legs apart. Eve knelt down in front of him, reached out and took his cock in her hand, stroking it to an erection.</p> <p>“Use your mouth only slave” he told her. She placed her hands flat on the insides of his thighs and leaned forwards, taking his manhood into her mouth, caressing and teasing it with her tongue, moving her mouth up and down the thick shaft, taking it deep down into her throat. Peter leaned back and groaned as Eve worked on him and he felt his sap rising as she sucked and bobbed faster and faster. He sighed and spurted his seed into her mouth and down her throat. Eve sucked and licked and sucked until she had milked his cock of every drop and had cleaned it thoroughly. She pulled back and he came slurping out of her mouth. She leaned back and dropped her gaze. “Excellent slave” he sighed, “fucking excellent! You are without a doubt the best fucking cock sucker I have ever had the pleasure to train. You may speak”</p> <p>“Thank you master”, Eve replied, “Master’s cock is worth the effort!” He stood up, pulled on his robe and walked out of the room, again, Eve followed.</p> <p>“Come slave” Peter said, “We shall have breakfast , then you will do your exercises and your training will continue. Excellent cock sucker you may be, but you still have much to learn!”.</p> <p>Breakfast proceeded much like the previous evening’s meal, Eve kneeling, dutifully, beside her master whilst he ate breakfast and fed her by hand. After breakfast, they returned to the training room and Eve was put through another hour’s strenuous exercise whilst her master busied himself with various pieces of equipment.</p> <p>After exercise, Peter sat down on a bench and summoned Eve to him, she obeyed and knelt before him in sub position. He reached down, took hold of her chin and lifted her face up to look at him.</p> <p>“Yesterday Eve,” he said “You did very well, you managed your pain, you sucked and fucked as if you had been doing it for years, you deep throated cock like a natural, it is only your speaking without permission that spoiled things and led to your being punished very hard!” Eve cast her eyes down but remained silent, “But you are new to this and such failure is to be expected. I trust that the pain you suffered will have taught you a valuable lesson and that, in future, you will remember to hold your tongue! You may speak!”</p> <p>“Yes master” Eve replied “I will try harder master, the strangeness of it all took me by surprise many times yesterday but I now know better and will be more careful!”</p> <p>“That is good” said Peter, “Your sexual prowess yesterday was no less than amazing! IF you can truly learn to control your emotions you will be the perfect little sex toy!” Eve leaned forwards, touched her head to the floor and waited. “Speak slave!” said Peter.</p> <p>“Master” she faltered “Will I be expected always to endure pain like I did yesterday?” She said as she rose to a sub kneel again.</p> <p>“NO little one” came the reply “You forget that much of your pain yesterday was punishment. There will be pain yes, but many kinds of pain lead to pleasure, they stimulate and excite and they are different from the harsh pain of punishment! There are people who punish their slaves harshly for their own pleasure and those slaves suffer a lot, but that is not your destiny. Your destiny is to be a normal little girl most of the time, but a hot little sex slave whenever your father wishes it! A good little sex slave can receive almost as much pleasure as her master or mistress! Speaking of which, it’s time you had some!”</p> <p>Peter led Eve to the low bench she had first been fucked on and strapped her onto it in the same way as the previous day, arms and legs stretched out along the bars, head down and back, secured by her pony tail to the ring under the bench. Eve wriggled a little and settled down, she was not concerned, her master had said this was pleasure, not pain! She waited patiently as she listened to her master rustling in cupboards, soon he returned and was by her head, he was holding two objects which he showed to her. They were long, thick and vaguely penis like!</p> <p>“These are called vibrators slave” he said “Do you know what vibrators and dildos are?” Eve certainly did know what they were! She was not THAT innocent! Several times at school she and her friends had giggled over pictures in magazines!</p> <p>“Yes master” she replied, “I have seen pictures and I have read, stuff” Eve studied them carefully and noticed that they were both about the size of her master’s cock, big! He moved down to the base of the bench and began to stroke her sex, she sighed as she felt his hands working their magic. Then he drew away and she head him rubbing lubricant onto the vibrators, making them oily and slick! Suddenly she cried out loud as she felt the first one being pushed into her moist vagina! She gasped as she felt the whole thing sliding deep into her!</p> <p>As she lay there panting at the full feeling the big dildo was giving her she felt her master probing her anus with his fingers, pushing lubricant inside her! Then she felt the second dildo being pushed into her arse! Deeper and deeper it went until it was in up to the hilt! Both dildos were all the way inside her now, she felt as if her lower body was full to bursting point! Then her master appeared at her head again, in his hand was what appeared to be a small remote control.</p> <p>“Now slave” he said, “Here comes the pleasure!” he pressed a switch. Eve arched her back and cried out as the vibrators began to move inside her! They moved from side to side! They moved in and out! The feeling was incredible as the two machines worked together! In no time at all she was climaxing and her juice dripped out of her vagina! It didn’t stop there! The dildos continued to vibrate and twist and probe and thrust. Eve moaned and groaned and squirmed, a second climax came, a third! Still the machines continued!</p> <p>“I will leave you here for an hour or so!” said her master “I expect you to keep count of how many times you climax slave!” Then she heard him leave the room and close the door, leaving her there as the two dildos worked her into a frenzy of sexual delight!</p></div>",[]
1485,"The Training of Eve, Part 7",7,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Eve is sorely tested when she is pleasured and denied permission to climax! Then she is taught to serve food, in very unusual ways!",2005-06-19,11,4,"M, g, anal, bd, oral, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool034.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve was soaked in sweat and shaking like a leaf when her master returned, he stood by her and watched and waited until she had yet another orgasm before he switched off the dildos and carefully removed them! He then unstrapped her from the bench and helped her stand, this was no mean task as her legs were like jelly!</p> <p>“Well little slave” he said, “How many orgasms did you have then?” Eve was forced to lean against him to steady herself, she was shaking so much!</p> <p>“P, please master” she stammered “I, I lost count at over thirty !” She sank onto her knees with her head down, expecting terrible punishment for failing! But her master just laughed and pulled her to her feet again!</p> <p>“Well done little one” came the reply “Who would have thought you were so capable!” He led her into the shower area and soon they were soaping each other up under the hot water as he rubbed her limbs and helped her to stretch and recover. Once they were thoroughly clean, as the rinsing water flowed over them, Eve knelt down before her master and took his cock into her mouth. With practiced ease she took him down into her throat and sucked his length with a vengeance! He had to lean against the wall of the shower to support himself, such was the intensity of her passion. She sucked hard and moved her head up and down his shaft like lightning, she gripped his buttocks with both hands, sinking her tiny nails into his flesh, pulling his sex into her mouth and throat!</p> <p>“Christ all fucking mighty!” he shouted as his cock exploded inside her mouth, sending his spunk gushing down her throat! She swallowed every spurt, every drop, sucking and licking and stroking his balls. When he was totally spent, he sank to his knees beside her and pulled her close, hugging her slim body to him!</p> <p>Eventually, when he had recovered, he led her out of the shower and they dried off. They had their lunch outside as it was a sunny day, both sitting, naked by the pool. He even let her swim a little to get the stiffness out of her limbs. All too soon this welcome break was over and they were back inside the training room.</p> <p>Peter gave Eve a mini tour of the cupboards in the room, showing her the many different kinds of dildos and vibrators he kept there. She was astonished at the variety! All shapes and sizes, some like real cocks, others like things from a science fiction film! Some were tiny and some were huge, Eve’s eyes almost bulged out at the sight of one monstrous thing, black, eighteen inches long and three thick!</p> <p>“Don’t worry slave!” said her master, catching sight of her expression! “ It will be some years before you get to play with something like that!” He closed the cupboards and led her back to the bench, indicating for her to lie down again he strapped her down as before, this time leaving her head free. Once again he worked at her sex and her anus and Eve felt the two big dildo’s being slid inside her again. This time her master pulled up a chair and sat beside her, once again he showed her the little remote control.</p> <p>“In a moment” he said “I will switch the dildo’s on and they will begin to move inside you and pleasure you as before. This time you are going to exercise restraint slave! A good slave puts her master or mistress first and will not cum until given permission to do so! You slave, do not have permission to cum! No matter how much pleasure these dildo’s give you, no matter how intense the feelings you will not cum! If you do, then rest assured you will be whipped hard! Do you understand slave?”</p> <p>“Yes master” Eve replied, but deep down inside she was wondering how to stop herself! How could she prevent herself from having orgasms with those things moving inside her, exciting her, stimulating her? Her master pressed the switch and she arched her back and gasped as the dildo’s began their work! They twisted and turned and pushed and pulled. Every sensitive spot in her wet hole and arse was rubbed and squeezed! She clenched her hands into fists and dug her nails into her palms, she shook her head from side to side, she tried to think of other things, school work, cartoons, shopping, cooking, anything to take her mind off the electric feeling surging through her sex and loins! She could feel that pressure building up inside her, feel the tingling, feel the heat and the passion! “Ooooooohhhh Goddddd!” she groaned and fought against her desire!</p> <p>For over twenty minutes as the machines worked inside her she kept control, sweat was pouring out of her as she fought off the urges growing and growing inside her. For an eternity it seemed she was on the verge but fought against it! Then, just as she thought she was mastering her desire, just when she thought she had beaten the machines, her master reached over to her sex and, with one finger, ever so gently stroked her clit!</p> <p>“OH CHRIST! OH CHRIST YES!” she screamed as her body spasmed and stiffened and her cum juices poured out of her dripping cunt. Her body trembled and shook as wave after wave of a multiple orgasm washed over her! Her master switched off the dildos and withdrew them. Then he sat down again and looked at her as she lay there panting and gasping and drenched in sweat! She was shaking like a leaf!</p> <p>“Shame!” said Peter, “You were doing so well slave! Twenty minutes before you gave in!” He walked over to the whip rack and selected a strap, then returned and stood at the base of the bench. “Your punishment will be twelve strokes of the strap slave! Two on each side of the chest, three on each thigh and two straight down the middle and, this time, you will count out each stroke and thank me for it! You may, of course think this unfair as I did take you by surprise by using my finger, but then, I never said I wouldn’t did I !” He brought the strap cracking down across her left nipple!</p> <p>“AIIIEEEE!” shrieked Eve at the sudden, sharp pain. “W, one, thank you master!” She gasped. The strap came sharply down across her right nipple! THWACK!” She shrieked again! “AHHHHH! T, two, th, thank you master!” The strap cracked across her skin time after time, each time Eve shrieked in pain but managed to count the strokes and thank her master, although she could barely stammer out the words by the 10th stroke! Peter paused and let her recover before delivering the last two! He placed the strap on her mound!</p> <p>“Are you ready slave?” he said, Eve was breathing hard, her little chest rising and falling rapidly, she took a deep breath.</p> <p>“Y, yes master!” CRACK! In a flash her master had raised the strap and whipped it down onto her sex where the blow stung like Hell! “AAAIIIIIEEEEE! AHHH! AHHHHahahahahaaaaaaaaa!” she screamed as tears flowed over her face! “E, e, eleven! Th, th, thank you m, m, master!” CRACK! The final blow was as quick as the previous, she arched her back and screamed blue murder, pulling at her restraints, she sobbed and sobbed as the pain surged through her loins. Peter stood and waited patiently until Eve recovered, counted and thanked him for that final blow!</p> <p>Peter replaced the strap on the rack and returned to Eve, he gently smoothed his hands over her chest and thighs and sex, rubbing the soreness away. Then he went to the top of the bench and knelt down. Gently he took hold of Eve’s head and pulled it back and down. She could see that his cock was stiff and hard and she opened her mouth wide allowing him to slide it in. For a few moments Peter moved his cock in and out of her mouth, sliding it deep down into her throat before pulling it out again. Then he moved to the other end of the bench and pushed it into her arse, which was still slick from the dildo. He fingered her sex and clit!</p> <p>“You do not have permission to cum slave!” he said, Eve groaned! “And you really don’t want to fail this time I can assure you!” He drove his cock in and out of her arse hard and fast, all the time fingering and probing her sex, making her wet. Then he pulled out all the way and plunged his cock deep into her slippery cunt! Eve moaned and threw her head back as she felt the pressure inside her! Felt the tingling coming on! She fought against it, she desperately wanted to cum but dared not! She knew the consequences would be dire! In and out her master’s cock pounded until, with a shout, he came and she felt his seed spurt inside her. The sensation almost tipped her over the edge as it had done before but she steeled herself against it! </p> <p>Sated, her master withdrew and returned to her head, pushing his cock into her mouth so she could lick and suck it clean. Then he fetched towels, unstrapped her, helped her sit up and rubbed her and himself down to wipe off the sweat of their exertions!</p> <p>“Very well done slave!” He said, “There will be a further test of your restraint later! No matter how much your passion is burning within you, you must deny it! Do not fail me on this!” </p> <p>After a short rest and copious amounts of water for refreshment, Peter led Eve to another part of the room where a strange sight awaited her. There was a low table there, close to one edge was a row of small plates, each one bearing one or more small plastic shapes. Each shape was different, wedges, tubes, small spheres. Eve was fascinated by this, her master noticed her curious expression and laughed!</p> <p>“Let me explain slave” he said, “From time to time, masters and mistresses have parties. At these parties it is the duty of slaves to serve them food and drink” He led Eve to a chair about 10 feet from the table and he sat down. He pulled her towards him and tied her hands behind her back before turning her to face him.</p> <p>“Now then slave, suppose we are at a party and I want you to bring me some food how are you going to do it? Off you go, show me how!” Eve walked over to the table and thought for a moment. Then she knelt down and gently clamped her teeth onto a plate. The plates were plastic so her teeth were in no danger. Ever so gently she lifted the plate up and walked back to her master. She had almost reached him before the plate moved a little and some of the pieces fell off! Peter produced a riding crop which had been hanging on the chair and beckoned Eve to him. She obeyed and he turned her around. POP! POP! A stinging swat from the crop landed on each bum cheek causing her to yelp and do a little hopping dance!</p> <p>“Try again slave!” he said, “And remember what I am holding in my hand!” Eve returned to the table and selected a plate. This time she took a moment to make sure that the plate edge was secure in her teeth before she gently lifted it up. Carefully she returned to her master, knelt down and leaned forward to present the plate to him. He carefully removed it from her teeth and put it to one side. “Excellent work!” he exclaimed, “Of course real food would tend to stick to the plate more, thus reducing the risk of spillage but practicing with these plastic pieces is more difficult so handling the real task will be made easier! You can also pick up single pieces of food in your mouth and bring them to a master or mistress, placing them directly into their mouths. Many find this to be very erotic! Do this well and you will be very popular! Never forget this though! Spill food at a real party and the guests and the rest of the slaves will be treated to the sight of you being whipped around the room by the head slave using a switch on your arse!”</p> <p>Peter pulled Eve to him, placed a gag in her mouth and buckled it tight. Then he released her and pushed her towards the table! “Now slave” he said “How are you going to bring me food now?” Eve stared at the table, at the plates with several pieces, at the plates with single pieces. She was totally perplexed! She turned to face her master and shook her head! “Let me give you a clue slave!” he said, “As you stand there facing me, your body is in one correct position for using part of you to pick up food, and I don’t mean your hands!” Eve looked at him then twisted round to look behind her, he couldn’t mean her ….. her bum could he?! She turned to face her master again, sidled along to one of the plates holding a single piece of plastic. Looked back to check her position, made a slight correction and then, very slowly, lowered herself back and down until she could feel the piece of plastic touch her buttocks! A few more minor adjustments of stance and she felt the piece sliding between her buttocks!</p> <p>Ever so gently she squeezed her buttocks onto the plastic piece and stood up, then in a curious, mincing waddling gait she approached her master and turned around. She felt him remove the piece of plastic.</p> <p>“Oh excellent slave” he said, turning her around to face him, “Naturally you should ensure that your are bathed and well scrubbed all over before presenting food to someone like that! Also make sure that any piece of food you carry like that is firm enough! Soft cream cakes are likely to end up all over the floor and earn you a good thrashing!” He turned her around to face the table, put his hands between her legs and rubbed her slit.</p> <p>“You can also use this to pick up food slave!” He pushed her towards the table again. Eve selected a plate with a round shape on it, bent her legs and lowered her sex onto it, she felt the shape easing in between her labia and found that she could squeeze them onto it a little. She stood up and, once again, did the little mincing waddling walk towards her master but, half way there the piece dropped out! Her head lowered she approached her master as he beckoned. As before he spun her around. POP! POP! The crop cracked against her buttocks making her jump. Again she was pushed towards the table, again she lowered her sex onto a plastic shape, again she tottered towards her master, again the piece fell out! POP! POP! Cracked the riding crop on her buttocks!</p> <p>Her face red more with frustration than pain she approached the table a third time and lowered her sex onto a shape. This time she could feel her sex lips more, she was getting used to trying to control them, she gripped the shape like a vice, stood up and tottered to her master. This time she managed it, came as close to his seated form as possible and thrust her hips towards him. He leaned forwards, pushed his tongue between her legs and she dropped the shape onto his tongue! He removed the shape from his mouth gripped her hips and licked his tongue along her slit causing her to tremble!</p> <p>“Excellent slave” he said, moving away from her, “those are the basic principles of serving food to guests at parties, you will practice these every day from now on in addition to hard exercise!” </p> <p>There followed several more attempts by Eve at serving “food” to her master, most of the time she was successful, those times she was not she was rewarded with a sharp swat of the riding crop on each arse cheek!</p></div>",[]
1486,"The Training of Eve, Part 8",8,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Having learned how to serve food, Eve has to endure double dildos again without permission to cum! Then she learns what urine tastes like! Eventually her master grants her relief!",2005-06-22,12,4,"M, g, anal, cons, oral, ped, toys, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool035.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eventually Eve’s master seemed satisfied that she was competent at serving food in the most unusual ways and led her back to the low bench she had been strapped onto several times before. Once again she was strapped down, once again, to her dismay she was lubricated and felt the big dildos being pushed into her vagina and rectum!</p> <p>“This is your final test for today Eve” Her master said, “You will endure the vibrators inside you for a full thirty minutes! You do not have permission to cum!” Eve groaned into her gag! THIRTY MINUTES! Impossible she thought! Then her back arched and she gasped into her gag as the vibrators were turned on and so was she!</p> <p>In and out they thrusted, round and round they twisted, side to side and up and down they wriggled! Eve was in a sexual torment! Already she had been denied permission to cum when her master had fucked her and she was on fire inside! Every twist and turn of the dildos brought her to the brink, every time she managed to fight against her urges! Once again she was sweating with the effort! She had no idea how much time was passing by as the dildos powered away inside her! She was only aware of her master sitting by her side, watching her as she endured the sexual attack of the machines inside her! After what seemed like an eon of sexual stimulation, Eve saw her master move his hand towards her! She was ready this time, she closed her eyes and thought about the most disgusting, slimy, vile, horrible thing crawling from under a rock she could think of! Then she felt his finger gently stroke her clit! An electric tingle shot through her pelvis at his touch and almost tipped her over! But she fought against it!</p> <p>Satisfied, her master turned off the vibrators and slid them out of her. Then he removed her restraints and stood her up. Not for the first time and certainly not for the last, she was unable to stand and sank to the floor! Her master picked her up gently and carried her over to the shower.</p> <p>As the piping hot water poured over them both and as her master soaped her up and rubbed her down he praised her for her restraint!</p> <p>“Several times I thought you were going to yield and I thought I was going to have to give you a severe whipping slave! Yet you resisted bravely and I am very proud of you! I think you are going to be the sex slave that sets the standards for all others little one!” He leaned down and kissed her then he pressed down on her shoulders, she knew what this meant and she knelt down and took his rigid cock into her mouth. Sucking away at his length did nothing to ease her frustration! She desperately wished he would fuck her senseless and bring her to a screaming climax, but it was obvious she would get no pleasure yet as he put his hands behind her head and held her there until he came and his spunk surged down her throat. He continued to hold her there whilst she cleaned him off and, to her surprise kept hold when she had finished!</p> <p>“Time for you to learn something else slave” he said, “Many masters and mistresses like to piss in their slave’s mouths! This is what I am going to do now!” Eve’s eyes opened wide! “You will keep your lips firmly closed around my cock, you will swallow every last drop of my piss! Do not be afraid, this is a common thing and piss is quite sterile, you will come to no harm! Failure, as usual, will earn you a thrashing! Are you ready?</p> <p>Eve nodded, but her eyes were screwed shut and her face grimacing! Suddenly she felt a tiny trickle in her mouth, at least her master was starting slowly, controlling his flow. The piss ran slowly over her tongue and she began to swallow it. It was warm, slightly bitter, but not as foul as she expected! Still, the thought of drinking piss was disgusting to her!” This was something she would not get used to easily! Then he relaxed and the stream of piss became stronger, gushing into her! She had to gulp and swallow hard and fast to take it all!</p> <p>Finally, to her relief, he finished and let her go, sliding himself out of her mouth. He pulled her to her feet and held her close.</p> <p>“Well done slave” he said, “Once again you make me proud” They stepped out of the shower area and dried each other off, then he ordered her to brush her teeth and rinse her mouth out! When this was done he took her to the massage bench and laid her face down on it. She was then treated to a firm massage with scented oils like the previous day, this time though her master avoided touching her sex. This only served to increase her sense of frustration as the rest of the massage was still very sensual! All too soon, this to was over and he helped her off the bench. This time though, he lay down on it himself and ordered Eve to give him a massage in return. She had no skill and her fingers were nowhere near as strong as his but she did her best and, following his instructions, made a reasonable job of it.</p> <p>“Not bad slave” he said “You just need to practice and work at it, you lack strength so you need to learn how to manipulate a bit more but still, very good!” </p> <p>The rest of the evening was much the same as the previous one, dinner, swim and television whilst curled up beside her master. The only differences being that, all of the time, Eve was as horny as Hell! Plus her master gave her a book to study thoroughly, it was all about faith and trust in bondage, her master wanted her to know how important these things were to slaves, masters and mistresses. Eventually it was time to retire for the night and her master picked her up, carried her upstairs and laid her on his bed.</p> <p>“You have endured much today little one” he said as he lay down beside her and stroked his hand over her chest and belly! “You have suffered much stimulation and yet you have shown admirable restraint. Now it is time to let yourself go, fell free to enjoy yourself!” With that he spread her legs open, kissed her passionately and stroked her slit! She was already wet with anticipation and almost came on the spot! Instinctively she stopped herself before she remembered she now had permission to let go!</p> <p>He lowered his head and kissed her on the throat, then her chest and belly, all the time continuing to rub her slit with his fingers, probing her love hole and thumbing her clit. Then his mouth was on her sex, his tongue replaced his fingers and he nibbled at her stiff love bud. Eve screamed out loud and arched her back, gripping the bed sheets tightly. Her body shook as the pent up frustration of the day was released and she had a shrieking multiple climax! </p> <p>As she lay there panting from the excitement and relief her master took advantage, climbed on top of her and slid his rigid pole into her sopping cunt! He gripped her body tightly and pulled her close as he thrust hard into her. As he pounded his thick shaft in and out, Eve wrapped her slim legs around him and dug her heels into his buttocks, pulling him harder towards her.</p> <p>“OH God yes master! Oh yes please!” she shrieked as she came time after time, as her orgasms flooded over her! Finally, she felt her master’s cock spurt hard inside her as he cried out and yet another orgasm overwhelmed her and she fainted!</p> <p>She came to in the shower to find her master washing the sweat from their exertions off, she got up onto her knees and performed her duty, sucking and licking his cock clean!</p> <p>“Thank you master!” she said, “Oh thank you so much, that was the best yet!” He hugged her close for a while, then they dried off, teeth were cleaned, mouths were washed out and, once again she was chained to the bottom of the bed and given a pillow. He kissed her gently on the forehead.</p> <p>“Goodnight slave” he said, “Remember last night, if you do not want to be thrashed and chained to the slab again!” Eve shuddered.</p> <p>“I will try master” she replied. Then he turned off the light and she curled up cuddling the pillow. She lay there for some time, listening to him breathing deeply before she sank into a deep sleep. </p> <p>Once more, Eve found herself walking along the beach, sun sinking on the horizon, hot sand between her toes! Again she moved into the water, letting it lap round her ankles. The deep booming noise could be heard in the distance again, boom, boom. ‘I’ve been her before’ she thought and knelt down in the water. The waves rose higher and washed around her legs, she knelt down on all fours, turning her bum towards the waves as the deep booming noise became louder. ‘I know this’ she thought, ‘I know where this is, it should get darker now!’ </p> <p>The sky did, indeed, become darker, the waves harder and more powerful! They cracked against her bum making her grimace in pain. BOOM! BOOM! Went the drumming noise, she groped in front of her as thunder rolled and lightening flashed across the sky, as the waves lashed against her backside. With both arms she pulled a pillow out of the water, pulled it to her face and bit into it, muffling her cries, ‘I know where I am’ she thought, and woke up!</p> <p>She was on all fours like the night before, her masters hands were gripping her hips hard, his big cock was plunging in and out of her arse, it felt slick and oily, at least he was using KY! She bit hard into the pillow to muffle her voice as the pounding continued.</p> <p>“Mmmmf, mmmf, mmmf, mmmf, nnnnnngggggg!” She groaned, as her master grunted and pistoned his length in and out of her! Like the previous night, she realised it was going to take some time for him to cum, he had already done so 5 times during the day! He moved his arms to fold them around her chest and pulled her body closer, pressing her back to his belly as he thrust and thrust. Eve bit into the pillow and endured the hard arse fucking she was being given, even managing to slide a hand down between her legs and stroke her master’s balls with it! He finally spent himself in her rectum and she felt his cum pouring into her! He stayed there for a moment after he had cum, holding her tightly, then he slid out of her and gave her a playful slap on the bum!</p> <p>Eve turned around and did her duty, sucking and licking his cock until it was clean. Then he picked her up and carried her to the bathroom where they relieved themselves and he cleaned her up. When he led her back to the bed he did not chain her to the end this time but pulled her to his side and embraced her.</p> <p>“You have earned the right to sleep beside me tonight little one!” he said, and kissed her on the cheek as he held her close, “Goodnight my little slave!”</p> <p>“Goodnight my master” she replied, “And thank you!” She snuggled into him and in no time at all they were both fast asleep. Eve had no more dreams that night.</p> <p>End of day 2</p></div>",[]
1487,"The Training of Eve, Part 9",9,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve learns how to turn pain into pleasure and is introduced to the delights of molten candle wax!,2005-06-24,11,5,"M, g, bd, cons, oral, ped, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool036.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve awoke the next morning with her master’s arms still around her. She looked up at his face and saw that his eyes were open and he was looking at her. She quickly lowered her eyes.</p> <p>“Good morning little one !” he said, lifting her face towards his and kissing her on the mouth. He nodded to her to indicate that she could speak.</p> <p>“Good morning master” she replied “Did you sleep well?” Peter hugged her closer to him and gave her a little squeeze.</p> <p>“Indeed I did little slave, who wouldn’t with such a delightful little parcel like you beside them!” Eve smiled and kissed him on the chest, then she flashed him a wicked look!</p> <p>“How may your little slave please you this morning master?” In reply he just gently took one of her hands and placed it on his morning erection, then with his other hand he pushed down on her shoulder. She grinned and slid under the bed sheets. He sighed as he felt the warm moistness of her mouth close over the end of his shaft and the grip of her tiny hands as they stroked him up and down! In no time at all she brought him to a shuddering climax and his seed gushed into her mouth. He felt her swilling it around and gulping it down.</p> <p>“I don’t think I will every get tired of that my little slave” he said “Your father’s guests will be fighting each other to feel your lovely little mouth around their cocks! Come on, shower and breakfast!</p> <p>An hour later, after showering and breakfasting with her master, Eve was hard at her morning exercises in the main training room. It was only the start of her third day and already she was falling into the routine. It was much easier this morning though as she had not been chained to a cold slab all night and suffering cramps but had slept in a comfortable bed snug and cosy with her master’s strong arms around her! While she exercised she could see her master preparing the pedestal she had first been stood on and the chains and cuffs that went with it!</p> <p>Eventually her exercises were over, she rubbed herself down with a towel and went to her master when he called. The familiar, leather cuffs were placed on her wrists and ankles and she was ordered to stand on the pedestal. The ankle cuffs were locked in place and her wrist cuffs attached to the metal bar on chains. Once done this was raised up until she was fully stretched into an X shape and on tip toes.</p> <p>“What is the matter slave?” asked her master, noticing the odd, mixed look fear and unhappiness on her pretty face</p> <p>“Master”, she replied “Have I displeased you? Am I to be punished for something?” Her master stroked her face and wiped away a tear that was forming.</p> <p>“No little one”, he said, “This is not punishment, I am going to use a riding crop on you and, yes there will be pain, but I am going to try to show you how to see this kind of pain as stimulation and how to take pleasure from it!” Then he produced a blindfold made from thick, black cloth and bound it around her head tightly.</p> <p>This part of the training confused Eve, how could she feel pleasure and pain at the same time? But then she thought about when he fucked her, sometimes it had hurt but it had also felt good hadn’t it? And she had cum many times even when he was hurting her, slowly she began to understand how the feelings worked. Then she heard a swish and yelped as the riding crop popped against her left buttock, stinging her and reminding her where she was and what she was doing, or rather, what was being done to her!</p> <p>POP! The crop stung her again, this time on her left nipple! POP! This time on her right thigh! POP! A stinging swat caught her on her belly! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! Half a dozen in rapid succession hit her on her chest, belly and thighs! Every time the riding crop was flicked against her skin it stung like Hell for a brief second and then the sharp pain eased off and was replaced by a hot, glowing feeling!</p> <p>“As you may have guessed slave” said her master, “The blindfold means you cannot see where the next strike of the crop will land!” POP! It struck her right nipple! “This increases your sense of antici,,,,” POP! On her right buttock! “.... pation!” POP! POP! POP! POP! Two rapid swats landed on the rear of each thigh! “You never know when or where the next strike will be!” She heard the crop swishing through the air and tensed! But nothing happened! “Or even if it lands at all!” POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! Three sharp swats landed square on each nipple making Eve shriek in pain rather than just yelp!</p> <p>There was a short pause as Eve hung there panting and sweating, her skin glowing hot from the stinging swats of the crop. She could hear her master padding around her, barefoot, hear the sound of his breathing.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt his breath on her face and his lips were on hers, kissing her passionately, then he was gone again and six, stinging swats, scalded her stomach! There was another pause, then she sensed him in front of her again and his lips were on her left nipple! She gasped as he sucked on it and nibbled it. The sting of the crop had left her skin hypersensitive to touch and the feeling was electric. She moaned out loud as his mouth moved to her right nipple and his fingers closed on the left, squeezing it hard! She shuddered and felt her cunt becoming wet! God the feeling was incredible! Then he was gone again and she felt frustrated and angry, but most of all she was feeling horny! There was a long pause, she could not sense him anywhere! Had he snuck out of the room to leave her hanging there, stewing in frustration?</p> <p>Swish POP! Swish POP! She shrieked out loud as two swipes landed square on her mound! The tip of the crop flicking against her stiff little clit! She shrieked and shuddered and felt her love juice flow down her legs as she had an instant climax!</p> <p> Excellent slave!” said her master, “Truly excellent, you see now how the intensity builds up, how the sharp pain turns to that hot glow and makes your skin sensitive to stimulation?”</p> <p>“Y, yes master” she replied, panting , “B, but how did you know!? I m, mean you, you did it to my, to my clit j, just at the right m, moment to…”</p> <p>Make you cum?” he said, finishing her sentence. “Oh little slave, I have been doing this for a very long time! I can tell just what to do and when to do it to bring a victim, young or old, to a screaming orgasm, or I can bring them to the very brink and then yank them away, leaving them frustrated and angry!”</p> <p>For another thirty minutes her master circled her, striking out with the crop to stimulate her skin now and then, sometimes moving in close and kissing her or stroking her body where the crop had danced! Eve’s mind was a whirlwind of emotion as conflicting feelings of pain and pleasure flowed over her body. She was brought to two more screaming climaxes, then she heard her master put the crop down and felt his breath on her sex! She shuddered and gasped as his tongue darted into her slit, licking her cum juices up and tickling her clit.</p> <p>Eve shuddered and groaned as the intensity of her feelings built up once more! Now her master’s fingers were working on her sex as well as his tongue! He probed and squeezed, pinched and tickled, rubbed and stroked her hot, wet, little quim!</p> <p>“Oh God master Yes!” she squealed “OH GOD! That feels so good, please don’t stop, please master please, please don’t stop!” Her body shook and trembled as her intensity built up, she was almost there, almost at the very brink of cumming again! The he was gone! His fingers removed, his tongue taken away! Eve could hear nothing! “Master” she pleaded “Please master, please!” POP! POP! The crop swatted her mound twice again and she squealed as she had her fourth, and most intense climax! Then she fainted!</p> <p>Eve awoke to her master rubbing her sweat covered body down with a towel, she was lying down on the mattress in the corner. When he saw that she was awake he kissed her on the cheek.</p> <p>“Four orgasms little one!” he said “Very good going! And you thought you were going to be punished!” He finished rubbing her down and helped her to stand, the sweat had been wiped from her body and her cum juice cleaned from her thighs. He gave her water to drink and she gulped it down! I have known grown women who would have had a hard time achieving even one orgasm in that situation slave! You certainly are one, hot, little sex bomb! Come, now I will show you another kind of pain that gives pleasure!”</p> <p>Peter led her over to a bench she had not seen before. He sat her down on one end so that her sex was right at the edge. Two poles extended out from this end like on the rape bench. The rest of the bench was hinged just behind her buttocks. Peter raised this up a little and laid her back so that she was resting on it then he fixed it in place. Her body was now lying down with her head a foot higher than her hips. Peter fastened cuffs onto her wrists and then put her hands behind her head and clipped the cuffs to her collar. He slotted a bar across the back of the bench then pulled her elbows back against it and tied them there. He then strapped her legs by the thighs and knees to the horizontal bar at the other end. Finally he put a broad strap around her throat and buckled it to the bench! This left her quite restrained and unable to lift her head up!</p> <p>She heard him pull up a chair to the end of the bench where her head was, then a small table was placed on either side. Eve could just manage to look sideways at these and watch as he placed several tall, wide candles on these and light them! Then he sat down on the chair and his face appeared above hers, he pulled the chair up close so that his belly was brushing against the top of her head. </p> <p>“Now little slave” he said, “I am going to use hot candle wax on you!” Eve’s eyes opened wide ! He was going to burn her? “Don’t worry” he continued “This will not damage you, when the hot, molten wax touches your skin it will hurt briefly but the pain soon goes as the wax cools very quickly and hardens. Your skin may be a little red for a while but there will be no scarring, I promise you!”</p> <p>For a few moments he stroked her naked body with his hands, caressing her cheeks, running his fingers over her lips, stroking her neck and chin. Rubbing her tiny breasts and squeezing her nipples, stroking her soft belly up and down, rubbing and pressing on her mound and stroking his fingers up and down her slit. It didn’t take long for her to become moist again! He gently rubbed her clit too, until it became stiff again. Her breathing was harder now, she was very aroused and ready for the wax! Her little chest rising and falling hard as breathing grew deeper and her desire increased!</p> <p>Peter watched the candles carefully until wax started to drip down the sides of them. He took a short but fat, unlit candle, told Eve to open her mouth wide and popped it in! It was a good two inches thick so Eve’s mouth was tightly sealed around it! He lit this candle and Eve watched in horror and fascination as the flame flickered inches from her face! As this candle burned away Peter stroked and teased Eve’s left nipple until it stood firm and erect. Little Goosebumps of anticipation appeared on her skin! He picked up a candle from one of the tables and carefully brought it across to her body. Holding it just a few inches above the nipple he had just teased, he tilted it, the molten wax poured down onto her breast, spattering over her nipple and running down her body!</p> <p>“Mmmmmmffffff” she moaned, the candle in her mouth stifling her scream as her body jerked in reaction to the sudden, burning pain! The wax solidified and looked, for all the world, like a burst of cum on her chest! She was breathing harder and faster now! The hot wax had hurt like Hell to start with but had soon eased off, but that initial pain had been intense! She moaned again, as molten wax started to run down the sides of the short candle in her mouth and sting and burn her lips! Now Peter began to squeeze and knead her right breast, pinching the nipple as he had done with the left, making it stiffen and stand up. Eve’s breathing became even harder and she moaned some more as more wax dripped onto her lips and chin! Her eye’s followed as Peter picked up another candle and held it over her right nipple. He kept it there for a while, watching Eve’s eyes widen in anticipation as a few, tiny drops of wax fell onto her chest, he listened to her hard breathing and wa tched as her body trembled a little, then he tipped the candle. Eve’s body arched as far as the restraints would permit!</p> <p>“Nnnnnnnggggggg!” she mumbled as the sharp burning hit her, as a generous amount of hot wax poured over her nipple and ran down her belly, almost to her slit! Her movement had dislodged a puddle of wax forming in the candle in her mouth and it had ran down all sides of the candle! Now her lips were completely covered by the wax and it was starting to build up!</p> <p>Peter leaned down a little and kissed her on her forehead, almost singing his hair on the candle in her mouth! He stroked her cheeks and caressed her belly.</p> <p>“You are doing very well my little sex slave” he said as he slowly stroked his palms up and down her tummy, “Very well indeed!” He picked up another candle, this one was very thick and had a deep pool of molten wax in the top he slowly poured drip after drip onto her belly and into her navel, her body shook at this longer pain and still more wax ran over her face from the mouth candle! She was beginning to be concerned now as the wax was building up and getting closer to her nostrils! How would she breathe if they were covered?</p> <p>She began to moan again, for a different reason this time! Peter’s hand was on her sex and his thumb was rubbing her clit as his fingers probed and entered her wet, little hole. She trembled as he fucked her juicy cunt with his fingers! Peter removed his hand and picked up a fourth candle, he held it over her mound and let a few drops fall onto it, just above her clit hood! Eve tried to hold her head steady, as she looked at the candle in her mouth she could see molten wax building up and creeping over the edge of the crater in the top! She knew it would cover her nose if it fell and she would not be able to breathe! Peter poured the wax from the fourth candle directly onto her clit hood!</p> <p>“Nnnngggg! Nnnnggggg! Mmmmmmffff!” Eve mumbled and moaned as the hot wax hit her and dribbled over her clit and ran down her labia! Her shaking dislodged the wax in the candle in her mouth and it ran down to her nose! She had just enough time to suck in air before the wax hit her nostrils and solidified, sealing them shut! The pain from her tender nose was the least of her worries, she could not breathe now as more of the wax ran down and hardened on top of the first layer! Luckily the wax did not run into her nostrils because of the tilt of her body! She looked up and saw Peter looking down at her, he put his hands on either side of her head , tapping the candle now and then so that more wax ran over her face! She furrowed her brow, hoping he would see her distress! She did not know how long she could hold her breath, she tried to blow from her nose to dislodge the wax but it had set too hard! She could not push the candle out of her mouth either!</p> <p>Eve began to get dizzy and her chest began to hurt, her eyes were watering and her body shaking hard and trembling, she was desperate to draw breath!</p> <p>“Mffffm mffff, mffffff, mmmffffffff!” she mumbled in desperation! Suddenly Peter grasped the candle and pulled it out of her mouth. Eve sucked in air hard and she gasped and rasped as her body shook and her juice flowed out of her cunt! She had had another orgasm!!!</p> <p>Peter peeled all of the wax from Eve’s body and fetched water for her, she was still breathing hard, never had a breath of air felt so good to her before!</p> <p>“You handled that very well slave” said Paul, “You placed your trust in me, that is the one thing that is very necessary in any bondage scenario! What we had there was a little asphyxiation game! The denial of breath to someone who is already sexually aroused can bring them to an incredible climax! But it is not something for the inexperienced to try! It is dangerous! I know what I am doing but no one else should do that to you without your father’s knowledge!” He kissed her on the lips and then began to move his tongue down her body! “seeing you like that slave has given me a raging hard on! No point in wasting it!” Her love hole was still wet and he slid inside her easily. After a few moments of pumping his cock in and out of her they both came to a grunting climax and his cum spurted inside her again!</p> <p>Eve was then released and they showered together, this was , unusually, a clean up shower only, seeing as they had both just cum. Eve was quite pleased with this, she didn’t think she could handle another orgasm!</p></div>",[]
1488,"The Training of Eve, Part 10",10,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A foot job, an upside down blow job and a piercing experience make an interesting afternoon for Eve!",2005-06-29,13,5,"M, g, cons, oral, ped, piercing",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool037.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After showering, it was lunch as usual with Eve kneeling at Peter’s side being hand fed. Eve was allowed a quick swim after lunch to stretch her limbs while Peter washed up. After drying herself off, Eve came up to him and knelt down, touching her head to the ground.</p> <p>“Speak slave” said Peter “tell me what is on your mind, problem with your training so far?” Eve came up to the sub position, eyes downcast.</p> <p>“Oh no master” she replied “I am finding the training very, interesting, far more so that I would ever have believed! It’s just that, well, if I am to be a slave, why do you not get me to cook and do the washing up, I can you know I do it lots at home!” Peter laughed at this.</p> <p>“I am training you to be a sex slave little one!” he replied “I am not training you to be a housemaid! When I return you to your father, you will still be a normal school girl most of the time, but when your father has one of his special parties, or takes you to a party hosted by someone else, then you will use the talents and skills that I teach you here!” He took hold of her chin and lifted her face up to look at him, “And you are learning them very well I might add! Very well indeed, after a shaky start you have come on immensely in a short time!”</p> <p>He took hold of her shoulders, raised her onto her feet and led her into the reception room. He sat her down in a comfortable chair, pulled another one close and sat down opposite her!</p> <p>“Now then slave” he said, we know that you know how to use your mouth very well and you know what your little love hole and arse are for. But how skilled are you with your hands hmm?” He had not bothered to dress after the shower and they had both been naked during lunch, but Eve was getting quite used to the nudity now. She slid off her chair and knelt before him, his cock was hanging, limp between his legs. She reached out with one hand and gently stroked a finger down it, a smile crossed her lips as it twitched! She gave it a few more very gentle strokes with one finger and, in no time at all it was rock hard and standing to attention! As she stroked it up and down with one finger she took a moment to study it! She had glimpsed the cocks of some of the boys at school before, even seen one or two with a hard on but they were nowhere near as impressive as this! Peter’s cock was, she guessed, at least 8 inches long and very thick! She gripped it at the base, her hand could not close all the way around it without squeezing it hard! Were her hands that small? Or was it the cock that was that big?</p> <p>She gently stroked her hand up the long, thick shaft, all the way to the top and rubbed her thumb across the sensitive spot at the back of it, just where the foreskin starts behind the glans! Peter sighed with pleasure and his cock seemed to stiffen even more! A few more times she stroked his cock up and down, rubbing her thumb either at the sensitive spot or across the tip, she noticed the little drops of pre-cum forming at the tip and used her thumb to spread the fluid over the penis head.</p> <p>“That’s enough of that slave” Said Peter “Now sit back and use your feet! See if you can get me to cum using only your feet slave!” Eve sat down in her chair and reached out with her feet, with the toes of her left she stroked Pete’s cock up and down, with the other she carefully massaged his balls and the sensitive strip of skin leading from them to his anus. She watched him carefully, judging his reactions. Soon she put a foot on either side of the big cock and began to rub it up and down. It was quite difficult, she was not used to moving her legs like this and it was quite tiring but she persevered. She could see that Peter’s chest was moving faster and hear his laboured breathing so she began to move her feet faster, pressing harder at the same time.</p> <p>“Oh God yes Eve that’s the way!” he said tilting his head back and moving his hips a little, she increased the pressure a little more and moved her legs still faster!</p> <p>“Yes! YES!” he cried out, and she was rewarded by the sight of his sperm leaping up out of his cock and onto his chest and belly! She almost though it was going to hit his own face it leapt so far and high. The last of his seed bubbled out of his cock now and ran down and over her feet. “Excellent slave!” he said “Is there nothing you can’t do first time I wonder!” He beckoned her to him and pointed to the sticky mess on his chest and belly.</p> <p>Eve knelt down and first sucked his cock clean then licked her tongue all over his body, lapping up every drop of his spunk. When she had done that, she lifted her own feet to her mouth and licked his spunk from them too, much to his astonishment!</p> <p>Peter then took Eve back into the training room and over to the low tables which had been used the day before. Once again they were laid out with plastic plates and shapes. She sighed and for the next two hours she practiced serving Peter with the fake “food” ! She did much better than the previous day but still earned herself a few swats from the riding crop!</p> <p>When he had decided that Eve had had enough practice, Peter led her to the centre of the room where the chains were hanging from the ceiling. The pedestal was not there this time and the chains were attached to a spreader bar lying on a large rubber mat on the floor. Peter put both of Eve’s arms behind her back, getting her to grip her elbows with her hands. He tied her arms in this position with silk cords. He then helped her to sit on the mat and her ankles were cuffed and secured to the spreader bar. She was then carefully hoisted up into the air until she was hanging upside down with her legs apart! When her master stepped back if front of her, Eve was not surprised to find that his cock was stiff again and she was hanging at exactly the right height for it to slip into her mouth!</p> <p>He moved closer and Eve opened her mouth wide and sucked in his length. With practiced ease she sucked the thick shaft all the way down her throat and began to move her head backwards and forwards, gulping and sucking and working her tongue on it. As she stimulated her master expertly he gripped both of her buttocks to steady her, leaned down and began licking her slit up and down, probing her rapidly moistening love hole and tickling and teasing her clit.</p> <p>A shudder ran through Eve’s body at the sensation of her master’s tongue on her sex but she continued to suck on his cock without pause. Groaning and sighing at the sensation of Eve’s mouth and throat working their magic on his length, Peter began to use one hand on her sex too, pinching and squeezing her clit, pressing on her mound and sliding his fingers, gently along her labia. She was soon trembling with pleasure and grunting and groaning herself as she continued moving her head up and down her master’s stiff pole.</p> <p>They both came at the same time, Eve’s juices bubbling out of her wet cunt and Peter’s spunk pouring into her throat, making her body spasm with ecstasy! Peter lapped up every drop of her sweet juice as she sucked and licked his cock clean! Finally he slid out of her throat and mouth with a loud slurp, dropped to his knees and kissed her.</p> <p>“Thank you master!” she said “Thank you for letting me taste your cum again! Hanging upside down was a most … interesting, experience!”</p> <p>“Thank you slave!” He replied, “Once again you demonstrate remarkable skill in pleasuring a man with your lovely, soft mouth. Perhaps your father will suspend you like that at one of his parties and have you suck the cocks of all of the men there!” He gave her arse a hearty slap and began to lower her down .</p> <p>Releasing her, he gave her water then towelled her down again. Then Eve was led to the familiar bench where she had been first stretched out and fucked. Once again she was strapped onto it, face up, with her arms and legs stretched out on either side. This time though, her master placed additional straps around her upper arms, close to her shoulders and more were placed around her thighs, close to her hips, her body was thus, very securely, held in place. A padded extension was also placed at the end of the bench to rest her head on, this was inclined slightly so that she could look down and see her body.</p> <p>“Master” she said, “Please may I speak?” Peter nodded his consent, “Master, have I displeased you this time?” Peter shook his head.</p> <p>“Not at all slave” he replied, “The blow job you just gave me was excellent, the best yet I would venture to say!” He knelt down beside her and stroked her chest and belly with his hand.</p> <p>“It’s just, I mean” she continued, “I mean no disrespect master, but you can’t possibly mean to fuck me yet, I mean, you just came!“</p> <p>“Indeed I did” he laughed, “And fucking enjoyable it was too, shooting my essence down that lovely throat of yours! But no, I am not going to fuck you, nor am I going to punish you! There will, however, be some pain. It is time to decorate you slave, your father wishes it, it is time to pierce you!”</p> <p>“But master” she replied, “I’ve already been pierced! Daddy let me get my ears pierced last year!” Peter grinned broadly and leaned closer to her.</p> <p>“It’s not your ears I’ll be piercing little one!” He whispered!</p> <p>Peter walked over to one of the cupboards in the room, took out a small case and returned. He opened the case and put it on a small table next to the bench Eve was lying on. He next took a chair and sat close to her groin, pulling the chair up with him.</p> <p>“As you will have noticed, slave” he said “I have no piercings myself, however, many of the masters and mistresses who send their slaves to me for training do wish them to be pierced so I have become, somewhat, an expert in the art” He took out a few pieces of equipment from the case. Eve could not see well but there appeared to be sharp needles, pens and bottles of liquid, she also saw Peter putting on a pair of thin rubber gloves like the ones doctors use!</p> <p>“When you had your ears pierced” he continued “I’ll bet it was done with one of those guns yes!” Eve nodded “Thought so, no artistry! True piercing is done with special needles like these!” He held one up, “They are incredibly sharp, but hollow. So sharp that they will go straight through flesh with hardly any pressure and little pain and will leave a neat, round hole! Much cleaner and neater than guns, in the hands of people who know how to use them!” Peter began to swab around her belly button with the liquid, it was cold and smelt like alcohol!</p> <p>“I will begin by piercing you here, the naval itself is not pierced but the tissue around it, in your case at the sides.” Eve watched her master closely, scared but also fascinated, as he lined up and marked where he wanted the needle to enter and exit her skin. He took a small pad and pulled the skin he wanted to pierce up to it, he then put one of the needles up to the mark he had made, “Ready slave?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes master” Eve replied “I’m ready when OWW!” She cried! With one swift push Peter had the needle through her skin in an instant. There was a little blood, swiftly the needle was removed and, just as swiftly a tiny, gold ring was threaded through the hole it had left!</p> <p>“That didn’t hurt much did it?” Peter asked her as he lined up another piece of her skin against the pad on the other side of her naval.</p> <p>“N, not really master” Eve said “It was more the pressure I felt really, It took me by OWW!” She didn’t get a chance to finish! As swiftly as the first, a second hole had been made! Just as quickly the needle was removed and a gold ring took it’s place. Eve now sported a gold ring in the skin on either side of her belly button!</p> <p>Peter washed down her naval and placed a cotton swab on it which he secured in place with tape. He then began to rub alcohol over her left nipple!</p> <p>“Now I’m going to move to a more sensitive area slave!” he said, as he pinched and tweaked her nipple to make it stiffen and stand out! The nipple was marked, the pad placed on one side and the needle pressed against it. “This will hurt a bit more slave, do you understand?”</p> <p>“Y, yes master I Aieeeeee!” She shrieked as a sharp pain shot through her nipple! In no time at all, a small, gold ring decorated her nipple and the tiny wound covered with swab and band aid! Then her master was rubbing alcohol on her right nipple!</p> <p>“The secret, little slave” Peter said, “Is to be very swift and precise, get it over with as quickly as possible without giving the subject time to react!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhhh!” Groaned Eve as her second nipple was pierced and threaded with a ring! A swab was taped over that wound and Peter leaned back a little.</p> <p>“See! Now you have pierced nipples and a twice pierced naval! We are almost done, only one ring is left to insert!” To her dismay Eve saw and felt him rubbing alcohol onto the top of her slit! Peter marked the spot, put the pad on one side of her clit hood, a needle on the other and pushed hard! There was a thicker fold of tissue to go through so it took a bit more effort but the needle was soon through.</p> <p>“AAAAIIIIIIIEEEEEEE!” shrieked Eve! Her little clit hood felt like it was on fire! Her eyes were screwed shut from the pain and tears rolled down her cheeks as she felt her master pushing a ring through the fresh hole!</p> <p>A swab was placed over this wound, like the others, then her master packed away the equipment, put it back in its place and returned. He removed the restraints at her shoulders and hips, gave her some water to drink and sat down again. Eve felt him remove the swab at her naval and felt him manipulating the rings there. She looked down, the bleeding had stopped although the skin looked a little red. A tiny gold chain now hung between the 2 rings!</p> <p>“I’m quite pleased with that” said Peter “Let’s take a look at your nipples eh” He reached up and removed the swabs covering her nipples, dabbing at them as he took the swabs away, “Yes, nice job there too. Eve gasped as he played with both of her nipples, they were incredibly sensitive right now. She moaned and groaned as he rolled them between fingers and thumbs.</p> <p>“Oh master!” she gasped “That feels so, oooohhhhh!” She was starting to feel something other than the pain in her chest, a familiar yearning in her slit! Peter turned his attentions to the swab on her clit hood and took it away. He traced his fingers up and down her slit which was wet and becoming wetter! He leaned down and teased the ring in her clit hood with his tongue! Eve shuddered and groaned and arched her back, pushing her sex against his mouth! “Ohhh Godddd! Ohhh yes master yes! Oh please don’t stop master!” Peter slid his hands up and over her belly and twirled her nipples again, his tongue probed and licked her quim as she pressed her sex onto his lips, shuddering and gasping until, with a shriek, she climaxed and her love juice flooded her master’s mouth! He eagerly lapped it up then leaned over her and kissed her, allowing her to lick her own juice from his face! “Oh God thank you master” Eve gasped “Thank you so much!”</p> <p>Peter unstrapped Eve, helped her from the bench and held her close. Then he led her over to a full length mirror so she could see his work. The gold rings in her nipples and clit hood and the two tiny rings on either side of her naval with the tiny chain suspended between them! Peter grinned as she struck a few poses!</p> <p>“Master they look wonderful!” she said, placing her hands behind her head and thrusting he pelvis toward the mirror!</p> <p>“Yes they set you off beautifully” Peter replied, “Come now, we will shower, swim and then you can help me prepare our evening meal!”</p> <p>A few hours later after a relaxing evening, they showered together before bed and Peter once again used Eve’s mouth as a toilet, watching with satisfaction as she gulped down all of his piss. After making very sure she thoroughly cleaned her teeth, he picked her up and carried her to his bed. He turned the lights down low and lay down beside her.</p> <p>“Tomorrow my little sex slave” he said “We will have a couple of visitors, there are certain parts of your training I need assistance with! But for now, you have again earned the right to sleep with me tonight!” </p> <p>He leaned over and brushed his hand across her tiny breasts, tweaking and teasing her newly pierced nipples. Eve gripped the sheets in her fists and arched her back, thrusting her chest upwards.</p> <p>“Ohhhh mmmmaster!” she gasped “When you play with my nipple rings it feels so good!” Peter moved down the bed, placed himself between Eve’s legs with his belly resting on her hips, leaned down and kissed each of her nipples in turn, his tongue teasing the gold rings and making her gasp and squirm even more! He licked down her belly and around her naval rings, then he spread her legs wide and licked down to her slit and rolled his tongue around the ring in her clit hood!</p> <p>“Ohhhh mmmmaster!” Eve gasped again “Thatssss wwwwild!” She griped the sheets tighter and pushed up with her hips, pressing her sex into Peter’s mouth! He licked down her labia and tasted her wetness then he thrust his tongue into her love hole and nuzzled her clit with his teeth. Eve shrieked loud and came, her body stiffening and shaking, her cum juice flowing down Peter’s tongue and into his mouth! He lapped it up and then licked upwards, up over her mound, up over her belly and chest, up over her throat and chin until his mouth met hers. They kissed passionately, tongues twining, then Peter moved up a little more, pulled Eve close to him and thrust his stiff cock deep into her wet hole! He pounded hard into her as she wrapped her legs around him and squealed and sighed and squirmed. He thrust harder, grinding his pelvis against hers until they came together and his spunk burst into her!</p> <p>They lay there for a while, panting and gasping for breath, eventually Peter slid out of her and rolled onto his side, Eve slid down the bed and licked and sucked him clean then he reached down and pulled her up and close, turning her back to his belly. He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a squeeze.</p> <p>“Goodnight little one” he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek, “Sleep well, for you have a very busy day tomorrow!”</p> <p>“Goodnight master” she replied, as he turned off the light. That night, Eve dreamed of the beach again and the hot sand between her toes, but this time it stayed warm and there was no lightening or dark sky, only a soft warm breeze on her neck.</p> <p>End of day 3</p></div>",[]
1489,"The Training of Eve, Part 11",11,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,A guest arrives to continue Eve's training. Mistress Lilith!!!,2005-07-04,18,5,"M, F, g, g, bd, ds, Fdom, oral, ped, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool038.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve awoke to find her master facing her and stroking her sex! She snuggled close and lifted her head to him so that he could kiss her. They kissed for a while as he probed her rapidly moistening vagina and thumbed her clit while she stroked one hand up and down his stiff cock. He entered her and fucked her hard, crushing her body to his as he pounded in and out of her, she came several times before he reached his own climax and spurted into her, bringing her off again. Peter slid out of her and rolled onto his back while Eve kissed him down his chest and belly, then took his length into her mouth and sucked and cleaned it off.</p> <p>They showered together as usual and ate breakfast. While they ate Peter reminded her that they would have visitors that day and he expected her to behave well and act according to the training she had been given so far, especially the training from the tape on slave behaviour! After breakfast he led Eve into the training room where she launched herself into her exercise routine! Peter left her to it while he prepared for the visitors.</p> <p>Eve exercised hard and long, all the time wondering who the visitors would be, her master had said he needed help with her training so it must be another master or mistress, but what would they help him with?</p> <p>After her exercises, Eve showered again and checked herself over in the full length mirror. She was quite proud of the gold rings which now decorated her nipples, clit hood and naval. She brushed her hair, pulled it back into a pony tail, walked to the centre of the room and waited for her master to return.</p> <p>Presently the door opened. As it did, Eve dropped to her knees, opened them wide, put her hands on her hips, thrust her chest up and out and lowered her eyes. She heard the sound of bare feet on the wooden floor and the soft squeak of trainers and another sound, harsh, hard clicking. The sound of hard stiletto heels on the hard, wooden surface.</p> <p>“Look up Eve” her master said. Eve obeyed and looked up at the people in front of her. There was her master, who was wearing the trainers plus slacks and a shirt. There was also a girl of her own age, she was slim and pretty, with long, dark hair pulled into a pony tail like her own, she was barefoot and wore a long cloak which reached down to her knees. There was also a third person, a woman, but like no woman Eve had ever seen! She was stunningly beautiful, slim and toned, with well proportioned breasts. Her body was firm and lean, Eve put her at late thirties. The woman had long blonde hair, also pulled back into a pony tail. She had on black lipstick and purple eye shadow! She was wearing black, high heeled, leather boots which reached almost all the way up to her crotch which was shaved almost bare except for a tiny triangle just above her slit. Black leather gloves which reached up to her armpits, a black, studded leather collar, but nothing else! Her body was co mpletely nude except for a thin chain around her waist from which was hanging a vicious looking, black leather whip!</p> <p>“Eve” said her master, “You have permission to speak now, this is Mistress Lilith and her slave Naomi. It is Mistress Lilith who will be conducting your training today!”</p> <p>“Good morning mistress” said Eve, very humbly! “How may I serve you?” The woman stepped closer and took hold of Eve under the chin, turning her head this way and that.</p> <p>“She is indeed, very pretty Master Peter” she said “Very pretty indeed. You may serve me Slave Eve, by giving me your complete, total, instant obedience in everything I command!”</p> <p>“Of course mistress” said Eve, rather nervously! “I am your’s to command, I am here to serve you and my obedience will be instant!” Something told her that this was not a woman to mess around with and that the whip by her side was not there for decoration!</p> <p>“Very good!” said Mistress Lilith, “And this is only her fourth day you say Master Peter?” Peter nodded to his guest.</p> <p>“That’s correct” he replied, “She is a natural, and her sexual skills at pleasing a master are nothing short of amazing, it will be interesting to se how she copes with a mistress!”</p> <p>“Very well” Said Mistress Lilith, “You may leave us Master Peter, I’m sure you have other things to do and this little treasure will be in good hands!”</p> <p>“Very good hands!” Said Peter, a little smirk in his voice. Lilith’s whip was off it’s chain and snaking out towards him in an instant! He barely managed to dodge in time but the tip still cracked him across one thigh!</p> <p>“OW!” he yelped, “Ok, ok, I’m going! Goodbye for now Slave Eve, I will see you later!” As he walked out of the door Eve stammered a farewell, her eyes were wide open, this woman had actually lashed her master! She certainly was not a woman to mess with!</p> <p>“Up Slave Eve!” Said Mistress Lilith. Eve was on her feet in an instant, hands on hips, feet eighteen inches apart, shoulders back, head straight and eyes down. “Eyes up slave” Lilith continued, “You need to see me to benefit from today’s instruction”. Again, Eve obeyed and watched her mistress as she went over to her own slave, Naomi and removed her cloak. The girl was naked underneath apart from a studded, black leather collar like her mistress's, her body was similar to Eve’s, slim with barely forming breasts, hairless sex but her skin was slightly darker than Eve’s. Eve also noticed several fading stripes all over the girl’s body. She had been given a pretty severe whipping in the not too distant past! Naomi’s hands were bound behind her in some way.</p> <p>“Do you like my little slave?” Her mistress asked her, as she stroked Naomi’s body all over with her gloved hands, Eve noticed that Naomi winced as the gloved hands cupped and squeezed her buttocks, obviously even more recent punishment had been inflicted on that part of her anatomy!</p> <p>“I think she is very pretty mistress” Eve replied. Mistress Lilith noticed Eve’s expression when Naomi had winced so she spun her slave around so that Eve could see her rear. As Eve suspected, Naomi’s buttocks and the tops of her thighs were criss-crossed with at least 2 dozen, angry red welts! They looked far worse than anything her master had done to her! She made a mental note to try not to do anything to piss her mistress off! She could also see how Naomi’s arms were bound. Each hand gripped the opposite elbow and were secured by thick, black leather straps around wrist and arm.</p> <p>“Do you think you could be good friends with my little slave, Eve?” Lilith asked, spinning Naomi around again so that she was facing Eve once more.</p> <p>“Of course mistress,” Eve replied “If it is permitted” She tried to gauge Naomi’s reaction but the girl was completely impassive, as if she dared not even express an emotion without her mistress’s permission!”</p> <p>“Good” said Lilith, “Later today Eve, you will be punishing Naomi for me as part of your training! I’m afraid Naomi is not the best slave in the world and has to be punished a lot!” Now Naomi expressed emotion, she did a damn good job of looking thoroughly miserable!</p> <p>“I will punish her mistress?” asked Eve, mouth open! “Forgive me but, but I am a slave mistress, surely I can’t punish another slave!”</p> <p>“Of course you can!” said Lilith “If you master hosts a party or receives guests and there are other slaves present, then you will be in the position of head slave! It will be your duty to punish other slaves who fail in their duties! Rest assured if you are taken to another master or mistress’s house and fail in your duty there, the head slave will punish you without mercy! Naomi has failed to please me and you will practice punishing a slave on her. Don’t worry, she’s getting off lightly, as hard as you can whip her it is nowhere near as hard a thrashing as I could give her!” Both girls shuddered at this statement!</p> <p>Mistress Lilith looked around the training room and saw the mattress in one corner. She led her own slave over there, unstrapped her arms and made her lie down on her back, then she stretched Naomi’s arms out over her head, cuffed her wrists together and clipped them to a ring on the wall.</p> <p>“Come here slave Eve!” she barked, Eve was beside her in an instant! “The two main things I am here today to teach you, is how to use the whip, and how to please another female!” she knelt down on one side of Naomi and instructed Eve to kneel down on her other side.</p> <p>“Your master tells me you are very adept at pleasing a man sexually” Lilith continued, “But, as I am sure you are aware, a woman’s body is very different”. She pulled Naomi’s legs and spread them apart “Observe this young girl’s sex, See the outer labia, now spread open, the inner labia, barely forming in a girl so young. Observe the clitoral hood and this.” She touched Naomi’s stiff, little bud which was peeping out from it’s hood. “This is her clitoris” Naomi gasped and arched her body a little as Mistress Lilith touched her clit! “See how she reacts, the bud is very sensitive, but you will know this from your master’s touch! “ She stroked down the girl’s sex. “Here is the urethra, and the vaginal opening, now compare her sex to mine!”</p> <p>Mistress Lilith spread her own legs apart and pulled her labia open “See how my inner labia are much more developed, my clitoris larger. Come, touch us both!” the mistress laid down beside her slave and Eve knelt between them, putting her hands on their sexes. She stroked her hands up and down, feeling the different parts and the differences. Watching in fascination as they reacted, sighing and moaning!</p> <p>“Mmmmmm” said the mistress “You have a light touch Eve, now use your tongue to taste us!” Eve put her face to her mistress’s sex and licked, tasting the salty moisture that was building up, she licked the bud and probed the open vagina with her tongue as Lilith made appreciative noises. She moved over to Naomi and did the same, noting that the girl’s fluids tasted sweeter and her vagina was tighter. “More” said the mistress! Eve moved back and forth between the two, alternating her mouth and hands on the two females, all the while the mistress giving her words of encouragement, “Rub here, press there, faster, slower!” She was soon frantically rubbing and licking them both as they panted, squealed and squirmed under her!</p> <p>Eve continued and worked hard as she was instructed where and how to press, rub, and nibble! She was surprised at the reaction she evoked with her teeth!</p> <p>To her amazement she managed to bring them both to a screeching climax and was rewarded with the taste of her mistress’s cum squirting in her mouth whilst Naomi’s love juice trickled over her hand! The mistress pulled Eve to her and kissed her, licking her cum of the girl’s face, then she took her hand into her mouth and licked her slave’s juice off it!</p> <p>“Peter was right slave” she said “You are a natural! You needed minimal instruction and I am already convinced that you could please any woman!” She reached out, undid Naomi’s cuffs and stood up “On your feet both of you!” The girls sprang up and stood ready. The mistress beckoned them over to a piece of apparatus that looked like a small vaulting horse. As she approached it Naomi’s head hung low and tears began to run down her cheeks. “Naomi!” said Lilith, the girl went up to the horse and bent over it. Her mistress secured her hands to a ring on the other side then spread her legs apart and secured them by the ankles!</p> <p>“This is a whipping horse!” Said Lilith, “Eve, has your master laid you over this for punishment yet?” Eve shook her head.</p> <p>“N, no mistress” She replied, Lilith stroked her hand over Naomi’s buttocks and thighs, making the girl wince again.</p> <p>“See how Naomi’s lovely little rump is well displayed for a good thrashing!” she said, licking her lips. She walked over to the whip rack and selected a broad leather strap with a wooden handle. She walked back to Eve and handed it to her. “Had I not already had cause to whip my slave I would allow you to use the whip on her yourself, but her rear is marked enough so you will use the strap, later I will show you how to use the whip on other parts of her body” She then positioned Eve close to Naomi, stood opposite her and adopted a stance.</p> <p>“Stand like this Eve, with your feet apart like so” Eve copied her “Now, see here” she said, stroking her hand across the base of Naomi’s buttocks and the very tops of her thighs. “This is the most sensitive area. With the strap you want to lay the entire length across her skin for maximum impact and effect. Just swing hard and bring it straight down across her!” Eve raised the strap, she could hear Naomi whimpering on the other of the horse! She lowered the strap!</p> <p>“What is the matter slave Eve?” Asked Lilith, an angry look appearing on her face! Eve gulped, she was shaking in fear, she couldn’t whip someone could she? But if she didn’t she would be disobeying!</p> <p>“I, I can’t mistress” she mumbled “I’m sorry , I just can’t!” The mistress walked slowly over to Eve, put her hands on her hips and stared down at her, her eyes were cold!</p> <p>“Slave Eve”, She said “I will forgive you this once, because you are new and much of this is strange to you. You can and you will flog my slave, she deserves it. This is something you must and will learn!” She leaned down and looked deep into Eve’s eyes. “You will flog my slave with the strap, or she will use my whip on you and have her punishment halved!” She stepped away from Eve who raised the strap again, she held it over her head for what seemed an age, trembling. Then she shook her head and lowered it. She bowed her head.</p> <p>“Mistress, please I beg you” she said “I, I’ve never hurt anyone in my life .. I ..” CRACK! A savage slap from Lilith’s hand sent her sprawling on the floor!</p> <p>“ON YOUR KNEES IN FRONT OF ME!” Yelled Lilith! Eve rushed to obey. Lilith quickly released her slave who also dropped to her knees. She turned to face Eve again. “On your feet slave!” She barked. Eve quickly stood up. Lilith grabbed her and forced her over the horse where she was secured in Naomi’s place. </p> <p>“Up Naomi!” she commanded and the girl got to her feet. They walked round to the other side of the horse and Lilith grabbed Eve’s hair and yanked her head up . “Naomi” said Lilith, “Will you whip this worthless little slave hard to earn reduced punishment?”</p> <p>“Oh yes my mistress, yes!” Naomi exclaimed, frantically nodding. Lilith handed her the whip and Naomi ran back round the horse to face Eve’s rear. Lilith knelt down in front of Eve, lifting her head to look her in the face!</p> <p>“In your own time Naomi” she said, “Twenty across the buttocks and thighs! Full force!” CRACK! Eve shrieked in agony as the first blow cut right across the base of her buttocks! The very sensitive area that Lilith had indicated on Naomi! CRACK! A second stroke landed just above! CRACK! A third just below! Eve shook her head from side to side and screamed as Naomi began laying into her, hard and without mercy! She could hear Naomi grunting with effort at each blow! CRACK! WHACK! THWACK! Blow after blow rained down on her bare backside and legs as Naomi thrashed her vigorously!</p> <p>By the time Naomi had finished , Eve’s arse and thighs felt like they were on fire! Tears were streaming down her face and she was crying like a baby. Master had never struck her this hard! Naomi returned and knelt in front of Lilith, she kissed the whip and returned it to Lilith. Lilith held the butt up to Eve’s lips and she forced her tears back and kissed it also.</p> <p>“Slave Eve!” said Lilith, “Do you not have something to say to Naomi?” Eve managed to hold back her tears and took a deep breath.</p> <p>“Th, thank you Naomi, f, for my p, punishment” CRACK! The whip snaked across her back as Lilith snapped it out!</p> <p>“It was not slave Naomi who flogged you!” barked Lilith “It was mistress Naomi!” To emphasise this she slashed the whip across Eve’s back twice more!</p> <p>“Aiiee! Aieeeeee!” Eve yelped “Th, thank you Mistress Naomi! Th, thank you Mistress Lilith! Thank you both for my punishment!” Lilith holstered the whip again and released Eve, helping her to stand. She nodded to Naomi who dropped her head again and mounted the horse herself. Lilith secured her as before and marched Eve round to face the girl’s rear!</p> <p>“Naomi was to have had twenty strokes of the strap!” She said, “This has now been reduced to ten! You will take the strap and give her ten strokes of it, as hard as you can, across her buttocks and thighs! If you do not do this, you will take her place again and I will use the whip on you , while she uses the strap on you and her own punishment will be cancelled! Do not think for one moment that she will not do this!”</p> <p>Eve picked up the strap and looked at Naomi’s rear. She had never done anything to the girl and yet Naomi had whipped her without giving it a second thought! She was breathing hard and angry! She raised the strap up and brought it down as hard as she could across the middle of Naomi’s buttocks making the flesh quiver!</p> <p>“Aiieeee!” Shrieked Naomi, as the broad strap cracked against the red welts which already decorated her buttocks! CRACK! Eve laid the strap across the tops of her thighs! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! She lashed the strap across Naomi’s skin with fury as the girl screamed and shook. Ten blows she thrashed her with and raised her hand up for an eleventh! She felt the firm grip of Mistress Lilith’s hand around her wrist, stopping her!</p> <p>“Enough!” she said “Remember you are punishing Naomi! Not getting your revenge on her! Learn to tell the difference!” Eve dropped the whip, sank to her knees and began to cry again! Lilith knelt down beside her and hugged her! Eve was surprised at this tenderness! “Good girl!” She said, you have taken an important step today!”</p> <p>She stood Eve up and released Naomi. The girl came up to Eve, knelt before her, took hold of her hand and brought it to her lips kissing it.</p> <p>“Thank you for my punishment mistress Eve!” She said. There was not a trace of malice in her voice! She stood up, embraced Eve and kissed her passionately!</p> <p>“Slaves” Mistress Lilith snapped, the girls ran up to her and knelt. “Do either of you wish to pee?” Both girls nodded, “How convenient!” she quipped, “Naomi!” Naomi lay down, face up on the floor and opened her mouth wide! “Go ahead Eve!” said Lilith! Eve blushed crimson! She had tasted her master’s piss of course but never realised she might be expected to piss in someone’s mouth herself! She carefully squatted down on Naomi’s face and felt the girl closing her mouth around her sex, then she released her bladder. As she peed she could hear and feel Naomi gulping it down! When she had finished Naomi licked her slit clean. Then it was her turn to lay down while Naomi did the same to her! When they had both finished Lilith clapped her hands again and they knelt before her!</p> <p>“Well done both!” She said “You will both shower now and make sure there is no damage! I will go and prepare some lunch and then we will continue with Eve’s training. Naomi you have done very well so I will make sure that when Eve works on you it will be technique and not force!”</p> <p>The girls bowed together and thanked the mistress, then she left them. Shortly, as they were showering and soaping each other up, Eve was relieved to discover that, although her rear was decorated with a nice bunch of angry red welts which still stung, Naomi had not drawn blood!</p> <p>“I’m sorry I strapped you Naomi” she said, “I, I’ve never hit anyone before, never in my life, I’ve never been in a fight or anything!”</p> <p>“It’s alright kid!” Said Naomi, “I hurt you far worse!” She embraced Eve and kissed her, “It’s what we do lover, it’s what gets us hot and gets us off, it’s exciting! Didn’t you feel the thrill? We get it both ways, we feel the thrill of helplessness and pain when we are bound and punished, and we feel the thrill of power when we get to punish another slave! You just have to strike a balance and not go too far!”</p> <p>As they rinsed off they fell to kissing again, Eve was quite unabashed at this and soon they were lying on the shower floor across each other, licking and nibbling each other’s slits and making each other cum as the hot water cascaded over them!</p> <p>“AHEM!” Said a familiar voice! They both looked up and saw Mistress Lilith standing in the shower room doorway, hands on hips and glaring at them! They sprang to their knees! “When I said shower” Lilith continued “I did not mean lay down on the shower floor and lick each other into oblivion! Now both of you dry off and come into the kitchen!” She turned and walked away.</p> <p>The girls quickly dried off and followed her. In the kitchen, they found her sitting at the breakfast table with three steaming bowls of soup were in front of her. They quickly knelt beside her.</p> <p>“Sorry mistress!” they said together, Lilith reached down and stroked their hair then lifted up their faces together!</p> <p>“I will ignore it this time slaves” She said, the merest trace of a smile on her face! “I will just assume that Naomi was giving you extra training in how to please a woman Eve, now sit down and eat up”. The girls sat down and instantly stood up again, wincing! “Or you can stand to eat your soup if you wish!”</p> <p>“Thank you mistress” they said together, and did just that ! When they had finished the girls cleaned up together then knelt by Lilith again, Eve touched her head to the floor.</p> <p>“A question slave?” said Lilith “Very well speak up” Eve lifted her head to look at Lilith, then looked at the table and back again.</p> <p>“Mistress, since coming here master has fed me by hand with me kneeling beside him. I have never sat at table before, may I ask why you allowed us to do this? Or at least would have if we could have sat down!” She risked a smile!</p> <p>“Slaves do not always kneel by their masters and mistresses” came the reply “There are many reasons and circumstances where they don’t. Sometimes it just pleases the person in charge to have the slave sit with them for company and conversation! Besides, have you ever tried hand feeding someone soup?” Eve grinned!</p></div>",[]
1490,"The Training of Eve, Part 12",12,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"After days of feeling the kiss of the whip herself, Eve is taught how to use it on another slave! Then she learns a new way of pleasing men! All too soon it is time for Mistress Lilith to leave, but not before giving Eve a precious gift!",2005-07-07,14,5,"M, F, gg, bd, Fdom, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool039.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After lunch, Lilith led the girls back into the training room and up to a piece of apparatus that Eve had not used before. It was simply a pair of stout, steel poles fixed to the floor with an adjustable cross bar. The poles were about eight feet apart. Lilith adjusted the height and led Naomi up to it. Naomi stood there patiently while her mistress went to the whip rack and selected a few different kinds before returning.</p> <p>“Prepare!” She commanded. Naomi spread her legs apart, stood on tiptoe, raised her arms straight up and took firm hold of the bar. “Now Eve” She continued, “I will show you how to use these various whips and floggers on Naomi’s body, and you will try them for yourself! Any questions?”</p> <p>“But mistress” said Eve, “Are you not going to restrain Naomi?” Lilith smiled at her again, Eve could not get used to that!</p> <p>“Naomi has been doing this for a lot longer than you Eve, she is well used to pain, how to manage it and how to take pleasure from it. Having her stand like this is a test of her endurance and also a demonstration of her faith! She will not budge until I tell her to! Learn from it slave Eve!”</p> <p>For the next hour Lilith demonstrated lightly (ish) on Naomi the various kinds of whips and their use. The braided whip and the long thin stripe it left. The strap and tawse and the broad pink bands they caused. The many tailed flogger and the myriad of thin lines they streaked the skin with. The riding crop and the correct use of it’s tip.</p> <p>Eve was taught how best to apply them all, from simply landing a strap full on the body without cutting the skin, to curling the many fronds of the flogger across Naomi’s body and curling the tips up, in and around her sex to stimulate her! Eve tried them all and soon developed a deft hand, bringing Naomi to several climaxes with skilful application of the ‘toys’ to Naomi’s labia and clit! When the hour was up Lilith commanded Naomi to relax and the girl let go of the rail, turned around and knelt down.</p> <p>“Thank you mistresses” she said, “Thank you for my pain and pleasure” Then she stood up, embraced and kissed them both.</p> <p>“Eve!” Said Lilith “Prepare!” Eve’s mouth dropped open! She looked at the bar and then at Lilith and Naomi! They both nodded to her, she gulped and stepped up to the rail. Spreading her legs she stood on tip toe and grabbed the bar, it was a little too high for her so Lilith dropped it down a notch and stood in front of her, whip in hand! “Now Eve!” she continued “You will stay like that and you will not let go of the rail until I say so! Naomi will now use the various whips on you and you will take pleasure from their caresses! Let go of that rail before I say so and I will use MY whip on you! And I won’t be gentle!”</p> <p>Eve tightened her grip on the pole and took a deep breath. She heard a whistle and then CRACK! The flogger snaked upwards across her buttocks, many of the thongs flicking up between her legs and striking her along her slit and clitoris and up onto her mound! She gasped as that strange mix of pain and pleasure streaked through her sex! That was just the beginning! For an hour, Naomi did unto Eve as Eve had done unto her! As the hour drew to an end her body was shaking from the effort of standing on tip toe and gripping the bar! She did not dare let go as Lilith was there all of the time, fingering her cruel whip, just waiting for the chance to use it!</p> <p>Finally Lilith told her to relax and she let go and sank to her knees. She knelt there panting and shaking for a while then crawled to Lilith and Naomi.</p> <p>“Thank you mistresses!” she said “Thank you for my pain and pleasure!” Naomi helped her up and Eve embraced her and Lilith. Both girls were covered in a sheen of sweat and a complex network of lines, stripes and red marks, none permanent and many already fading.</p> <p>“Now slave Eve” said Lilith, “I have to say that I am quite impressed by your progress. You show promise in your ability to pleasure females. You have accepted that you will be required to punish slaves yourself from time to time and have shown yourself adept with the various whips. You have shown that you are learning to withstand punishment and take pleasure from it and above all, you have shown that you have trust and faith in others and that others can have trust and faith in you!”</p> <p>She took Eve and Naomi by the hand and led them over to the mattress. Eve was commanded to kneel on it while Naomi lay down on one side of her and Mistress Lilith on the other. They took one of Eve’s hands each and guided her fingers into their moist vaginas.</p> <p>“Push your fingers as deep in us as you can manage Eve” said Lilith, Eve did so, “Now I want you to just hold your fingers there inside us while we demonstrate something else you need to learn” Eve waited patiently with her fingers deep inside them, suddenly she felt movement in the walls of their vaginas! She gasped at the strange sensation of feeling their internal muscles move, sending ripples up and down their vaginal canals!</p> <p>“Oh mistress!” She exclaimed, “That’s amazing! Can you teach me how to do that? I can just imagine how master would feel if I did that when his cock was inside me!”</p> <p>“It requires skill slave” Lilith replied, “But you have already shown yourself to be a fast learner, so I will try to teach you. Rest assured that you will be very popular among masters if you manage it!” Lilith got up into a kneeling position and laid Eve down. Naomi snuggled up to her and began to stroke her chest and belly up and down. Lilith rubbed at Eve’s slit to make her moist and then inserted two of her fingers inside her making her gasp.</p> <p>“It’s a bit like making your ears wiggle” She said, “Most people don’t know they can do it until they first wear glasses and then the muscles have something to move against, so it is with your sex. Feel my fingers and try to squeeze them with your vaginal muscles! Yes that’s it” Lilith could feel Eve’s love channel beginning to contract and expand, for several minutes she moved her fingers, pressing in different spots and getting Eve to concentrate on that spot. Very soon Eve was managing to do exactly what Lilith and Naomi had demonstrated to her, sending ripples up and down through he muscles of her vaginal walls!</p> <p>“Excellent slave!” She said, “Very well done! Practice that on dildos whenever you can! Men love being made to cum like that and if you have many men to please it will save your sex from bruising from the constant pounding of their cocks as they thrust into you!” Lilith leaned down and kissed Eve, rubbing and squeezing her sex some more as Naomi continued to stroke her body. In no time at all they both brought Eve to a shuddering climax as a reward for her efforts.</p> <p>“Now slave Eve” Said Lilith, lying down beside her “Why don’t you practice some more on Naomi and I the art of pleasing females!” Eve grinned.</p> <p>“Gladly Mistress Lilith” She replied! </p> <p>———————</p> <p>After parking his car Peter entered the house and made straight for the training room, pausing outside the door he listened intently, there were no shrieks or screams coming from inside! No sounds of whips and straps cracking on naked flesh either! The absence of both being very odd when Mistress Lilith was around! He cracked open the door and peered inside! What he saw made him grin from ear to ear!</p> <p>In the corner, lying on the mattress were Lilith and the two girls, bodies closely huddled together, the two girls covered in fading stripes and marks and all three covered in a sheen of sweat. It was very warm in the room too! All three were fast asleep, obviously exhausted! Peter retreated to the kitchen, emptied the few groceries from the paper bag he was carrying, blew into it to fill it with air and screwed the opening shut. Then he slipped off his shoes and went back to the training room. As quietly as he could he crept up to the three figures and reached down, carefully slipping Lilith’s whip from it’s chain. Then with a firm grip on the opening of the bag he brought his other hand sharply against it!</p> <p>BANG! The bag exploded! All three females woke up shrieking and jumped to their feet. Peter backed away laughing hysterically!</p> <p>“You!” said Lilith, looking daggers at him and reaching for the whip that should have been hanging by her side. When she found it wasn’t there she gave him an even worse look!</p> <p>“Looking for this?” He asked, grinning and holding the whip up. Lilith smiled at him, which usually meant trouble and calmly leaned down to the mattress to pick up an even longer whip which Peter had not noticed lying beside her! A distinct look of ‘oh shit!’ spread across his face and he fled towards the door. Too late, with a swish and a crack Lilith snapped the whip across both his buttocks as he reached the door!</p> <p>“OW Jesus!” He yelled as he yanked the door open, ran out and pulled it shut behind him before Lilith could manage to land a second blow! Keeping tight hold of the door with one hand and rubbing his backside with the other, he cracked the door open a notch and peered inside. “That bloody hurt!” He said.</p> <p>“It was meant to you swine!” She replied, “Now how about making supper for us all while the girls and I shower!”</p> <p>“Will that be a one or two orgasm shower?” said Peter, slamming the door shut again as the whip cracked inches from his nose! It actually turned out to be a three orgasm shower and it was three naked, squeaky clean and very satisfied females that eventually joined Peter in the kitchen. As a reward for their efforts both girls were allowed to sit at the table with master and mistress! Although both were still somewhat uncomfortable they just about managed it! </p> <p>“It’s getting late now” Said Lilith after supper, “Naomi and I will have to be going soon, but first Peter I think Eve should demonstrate on you something she has learned today!” The four went into the living room where Naomi and Eve helped Peter undress and sat him down in the middle of a sofa. Lilith sat down in a large armchair and watched as both girls knelt in front of him and took turns to stroke and suck his cock to an erection.</p> <p>When he was good and hard Eve continued to suck him while Naomi worked on her slit making her moist and ready for her master. Presently she took Peter’s cock out of her mouth and straddled him, guiding his stiff pole into her quim she lowered herself down until he was buried deep inside her. Naomi returned to her mistress, knelt down between her legs and began to lick her.</p> <p>When Eve had lowered herself onto Peter’s erection he gripped her hips and began to thrust upwards and into her!</p> <p>“Please master!” she exclaimed, “Please be still, let me do the work!” With a puzzled expression on his face he stopped and sat there as Eve moved herself up and down on his shaft a few times, mentally preparing herself, then she stopped. Peter looked at her.</p> <p>“Errrr, well?” He said, then Eve began to ripple her vaginal muscles! “Ohhh Eve!” Peter continued, “That feels wonderful!” Eve worked her muscles harder, squeezing harder and rippling faster! “Ohhhh! Sweet J.. Oh Christ Eve!” Peter put his arms around her and pulled her close, pressing her naked body to his as she worked herself faster and faster. He moaned and groaned under her, panting hard until, with a shout, he came and she felt his spunk fountain inside her!</p> <p>“Wow!” He said, “Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow! Once again Eve, you , exceed, ex... pec... tations!” He gasped, trying to catch his breath, Eve slid off him and onto the floor, engulfing his cock with her mouth again.</p> <p> Behind her she could hear Lilith squealing as Naomi brought her off while Eve sucked and licked her master’s cock clean. When she had finished she felt Naomi’s hands on her waist and she was gently guided to the floor where Naomi sucked and licked Peter’s cum from her slit before sliding up her body and kissing her, sharing the spunk with her before they both swallowed it down and then fingered and licked each other to a shuddering orgasm!</p> <p>“There are going to be a lot of gob smacked people at the first party you attend little one!” said Peter as he reached down to stroke Eve’s hair. “I don’t know about anyone else but I could do with a swim!” Mistress Lilith and Naomi joined Peter and Eve in the pool before Lilith decided it really was time to go. Once they were all dry she bundled Naomi up in her cloak and dressed herself in a black jogging suit. It was the first clothing Eve had seen her in all day! She beckoned to Eve who approached and knelt before her.</p> <p>“Well slave Eve” she said “I have enjoyed my visit here today, perhaps Master Peter will allow me to come back and play with you some more before you are returned to your father! Is there anything you wish to say?”</p> <p>“Yes mistress!” Said Eve, “Thank you for all of the instruction you and Naomi have given me today, I have enjoyed it very much!”</p> <p>“You are more than welcome slave” Lilith replied, “Now I have a gift for you!” She reached into a bag which was on a side table and produced two items from it, a chain belt and a short, black, braided leather whip very much like her own. She bade Eve stand and fastened the belt around her waist then holstered the whip for her, “There, quite the little mistress now aren’t you! Use it well … Mistress Eve!” Eve’s eyes and mouth were wide open as she slid the whip from it’s chain and looked at it, noticing that the handle was ebony and carved in the shape of a large penis!</p> <p>“Th, thank you Mistress Lilith!” she exclaimed and both females bowed to each other! After a few final hugs and kisses Lilith and Naomi left. Peter grabbed Eve and hugged her close.</p> <p>“I’m very proud of you Slave Eve!” he said, “It takes a lot to impress Mistress Lilith! I think we’ll just put that whip away though in case you get any ideas and try to use it on me!” Smiling, he slipped the whip and chain from her and set them to one side. Then he picked her up and carried her upstairs.</p> <p>That night, after the usual shower with her master followed by vigorous fucking and sucking, Eve slept in her master’s arms and dreamed of whipping little girl slaves along a beach! </p> <p>End of Day 4</p></div>",[]
1491,"The Training of Eve, Part 13",13,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Day five and Eve is getting used to things, but now she has 5 men to please!",2005-07-11,11,5,"MMMMM, g, anal, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool040.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next morning Eve was kissed awake by her master, she put her hand on his belly and slid it down to his morning erection which she took firm hold of and began stroking.</p> <p>“Good morning master” she said, “How may your humble slave please you this morning?” Peter needed no further encouragement, he laid her on her back, spread her legs and began stroking her slit, within seconds she was moist and he entered her, hugging her slender form to him as he fucked her quickly, coming rapidly with no regard for her pleasure and spurting inside her. He slid out of her and proffered his cock to her mouth which she cleaned dutifully. As he stood up and took hold of her hand to take her to the shower he noticed the frustrated look on her face.</p> <p>“Remember at all times slave” He said “That the slave puts the pleasure of the master or mistress first and before her own pleasure! If the master cums before the slave and the slave has no relief then the slave must endure! Don’t worry, there will be times when you will be a mistress and you will expect slaves to put your needs before theirs!”</p> <p>As it happened, Eve did not have to wait long for relief, her master made sure that he made his little slave cum several times as he soaped and rubbed her during their morning shower! She deserved it after her previous days efforts with Mistress Lilith.</p> <p>As usual, the morning shower was followed by breakfast and breakfast was followed by Eve being taken to the training room for her morning exercise workout. As she went through her vigorous routine, her master left her to her own devices whilst he busied himself elsewhere. Eve finished her exercises and showered to make herself fresh again for her master’s pleasure. When she had showered and dried off she went to the middle of the room and stood in the usual posture, waiting for her master’s return. Soon the door opened and she dropped to her knees, with her eyes cast down. She heard her master enter the room.</p> <p>“Stand up Eve!” He said, she obeyed and her master clipped a chain onto her collar then looked her over to make sure he was satisfied with her cleanliness and appearance.</p> <p>“Now then Eve, I am going to take you into the main reception room, I have invited some friends of mine for a day of relaxation and you are going to help them relax. You will please them in any way possible and, when it is time, you will serve them all food and refreshments in any way they wish! Do you understand?” Eve nodded and her master led her out of the room by her chain. They walked along a short corridor and into another room where there were large, comfortable sofas and chairs around the walls and low tables here and there. The middle of the room was bare. Small steel rings were set into the ceiling, some with chains hanging from them and there were small recesses in the floor with anchor points.</p> <p>Eve was led to the middle of the room where she dropped to her knees, awaiting further instruction like the good little slave she was.</p> <p>“Stand up Eve” Said her master, Eve obeyed, her master was standing before her, around the room in various seats were four other men. All were naked! Her master stepped behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders.</p> <p>“Well boys, what do you think?” Eve waited obediently as the four men looked over her naked body, as they did so it suddenly occurred to her that she was not at all embarrassed or self conscious! In fact she actually enjoyed being the focus of their attention and actually struck a few quite seductive and sexy poses!</p> <p>“She’s a beauty and no mistake!” Said one of them, coming close to her and stroking his hand across her chest and down her belly. The others nodded their approval also..</p> <p>“Eve” Said her master, “Allow me to introduce John, Tony, Bill and Steve, four friends of mine who will be assisting me with your training today, you, of course, will refer to all of them as ‘master’!. One of the men came up to Eve and began fastening some all too familiar cuffs on her wrists and ankles! Then he lifted her up and hooked her cuffs onto two of the chains which were hanging from the ceiling. Two lengths of chain were then produced and these were attached to her ankle cuffs and then secured to anchor points on the floor. Eve was now suspended in front of them, her body in the customary “X” shape which she was getting used to.</p> <p>“Well now” Said the man, “Don’t you look fabulous hanging there my sweet little sex slave!” He leaned forwards and licked his tongue across her nipples. He reached behind her and stroked his hands softly down her back, cupping her buttocks. As he did so the other men came up to her and al four took their turn at stroking and caressing her all over her body. She gasped, moaned and trembled as fingers were pushed into her rectum and love hole, as fingers were stroked across her stiff little clit! Very soon her skin was mottled with excitement and her slit was dripping wet! As the four men licked, stroked and fingered her she saw Master Peter stripping off to join them. Soon it was five men who were stroking her. Little Eve couldn’t believe it, a few days ago she would never in a million years have thought that she would be hanging by chains from a ceiling, naked as the day she was born whilst five naked men with big erections ran their hands and tongues over her body! And she was loving every minute of it!</p> <p>When the masters had brought her almost to a climax they stopped and stepped away from her, leaving her hanging there, her body shaking with sexual arousal, panting and desperate to cum! Then they all went to a rack on the wall and selected a whip of their choice! A crop, a strap, a many thonged flogger, a forked strap and a short, braided dog whip were the items chosen!</p> <p>“Now then master Peter” Said one man, “Let’s see how good this little miracle of yours really is!” And he lashed Eve across her chest with the flogger!</p> <p>For an hour Eve endured while first this master and then that stuck at her with his chosen instrument of pain, the blows were not cruel but light, designed to give her stimulating pain. Many were aimed at her nipples and sex, many times she shrieked and moaned many times they brought her close to the edge of orgasm and then stopped. When they had finally finished and put down their whips , Eve was covered in marks and sweat. Her whole body shaking and panting, her mind reeling and a raw need for relief surging through her loins! But she was to have no relief yet! As she watched, the masters produced three nipple clamps, she took a deep breath and steeled herself as the first clamp was fastened shut on her left nipple! It hurt like Hell! Even more so than she remembered as the tender flesh was now squeezed onto the ring which decorated it! When the second one was snapped tightly on her right nipple she flung her head back and her body spasmed in anguish! Her master Peter then placed a pad in her mouth for her to bite on, he didn’t want her to damage her teeth!</p> <p>The third clamp was held up for her to see. ‘What were they going to do with that?’ She wondered, she only had two nipples! A feeling of horror crept over her as her clit hood was fingered and one of the masters put the clamp around her tender flesh! She bit hard into the pad as it was snapped shut!</p> <p>“Nnnnnnnnggggggg!” she groaned as anguish tore through her most sensitive place! Peter watched her closely as her hard breathing began to get more regular as she became use to the pain. She nodded and Peter removed the pad from her mouth. Then the five men started on her body again, extracting groan after groan from her as they added pinching and squeezing of her nipples and clit to their repertoire!</p> <p>For yet another hour the five men took turns at stimulating every sensitive part of her body, bringing her to the brink of climax over and over again, only to deny her at the last minute! By the end of the hour her body was covered in a sheen of sweat, every square inch of her skin was hypersensitive and every fibre of her being was screaming out for relief! Finally her master placed the pad back in her mouth and reached down to the clamp on her clit hood. With a flick of his fingers he released the tension and it sprang off. A new wave of pain shot through her abused sex as blood flowed back into the tissue. The chains rattled as her body shook! He reached up and began to remove the nipple clamps, when the last one was taken off she shook so hard that Peter thought she was going to wrench the rings out of the ceiling!</p> <p>When Eve had calmed down, her master removed the pad from her mouth, unclipped her and lowered her to the floor. She knelt down in front of the men, gasping and panting.</p> <p>“Th, thank you, masters” She gasped, “Th, thank you, f, for m, my , p, pain!” One of them took her by the hand and led her to one of the low tables, it had a padded surface on which he lay on his back. guiding her so that she straddled his hips, he positioned his cock at the entrance to her vagina. She was already slick and wet with expectation and he managed to drive his length into her moist, pre-teen cunt easily. Eve threw her head back and gasped as he buried his shaft in her.</p> <p>“Ohhhh, yessss!” He said, gripping her waist, “This one is delightfully tight and eager!” As he thrust in and out of her he fingered her anus and clit, this time she was not held back and was soon brought to a shrieking orgasm as two hours of pent up frustration was released! As the man under her pounded his length into her wet pussy, she felt another, slick cock being pressed against her anus and gasped loud as it was pushed deep into her rectum! The second man grabbed her tiny breasts and began tweaking her sore nipples. Before long their combined efforts made her cum again! As she was recovering from the second orgasm and the men continued to fuck her a third appeared in front of her, presenting his swollen rod to her mouth! She opened up and swallowed it down her throat as he pumped in an out of her! ‘My God’ she thought to herself ‘I’m eleven years old and I have three cocks being rammed into every hole!’ The excitement overwhelmed her and she had her third climax! </p> <p>Just as she was thinking that nothing else could happen her master and the fourth guest appeared on either side of her, took hold of her hands and guided them onto their stiff cocks! Now she had a stiff cock in her cunt, one in her arse, one down her throat and one in each hand! She rubbed and rubbed and sucked and sucked as she was fucked hard in the arse and cunt! Finally the man under her groaned and she felt him spurt inside her sex! This made her orgasm again! Her twitching brought the second man off and her rectum was sprayed with his spunk! The third man pulled out of her mouth and sprayed her face with his seed shortly followed by the two men who’s cocks she was wanking who spattered her face and chest with their offerings!</p> <p>She was pulled off the table and made to kneel, covered in white, sticky fluid. One by one the men stood in front of her and put their cocks in her mouth to be licked and sucked clean! When they were all done they stood back and actually applauded her!</p> <p>“Well done Eve” said her master “Very well done indeed, you bore your pain well and you endured the denial of climax like a trooper. And I think my friends are very impressed with your sexual abilities!” One by one the men kissed her on the forehead and then left the room. “My friends and I will go and shower now, you will go to the training room and do the same and then join me in the kitchen. Your next task will be to serve lunch to my friends!”</p></div>",[]
1492,"The Training of Eve, Part 14",14,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve serves the men lunch and then is anazed and delighted when the tables are turned and she gets to be a Mistress!,2005-07-13,11,4,"MMMMM, g, bd, ds, oral, ped, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool041.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve showered thoroughly to remove the mass of sticky spunk that covered her face, throat and chest, she still could not believe what had just happened to her! Five men at once, spraying her inside and out with their seed! Her friends at school would never believe her! She quickly dried herself off and ran to the kitchen. Her master was already there, wearing a dressing gown and laying out trays of food and drink. Most of the food was little sandwiches and pastries. She helped her master carry the trays into the reception room she had been so well fucked in and lay them down on a long, low table. Peter’s guests were now also wearing dressing gowns.</p> <p>Under her master’s instruction she carefully poured drinks for the men and carried them to each one, she knelt down each time and kissed the glass before presenting the refreshment. For the next hour she served the men food, sometimes carrying little plates in her teeth, sometimes by hand. Sometimes she would take a piece of food in her mouth and present it to their lips. She even managed to use her sex a few times! She was proud that she did not drop a single piece! She was also glad that no-one asked her to use her bum cheeks to serve food as she thought that was rather undignified! She herself was fed by hand, a nibble here, a dainty there. It all mounted up and soon she felt quite full and had to politely decline when food was offered.</p> <p>When lunch was all finished she helped her master clear things away, afterwards he led her to the training room. When they stepped inside her jaw dropped in amazement! Inside the room were the four men she had just served lunch to, the same four men who had fucked her so well! All were wearing leather bondage gear and had their hands cuffed in front of them. All were on their knees in the middle of the room, in a neat line facing the door! As Eve stood there dumbfounded, she felt her master fastening her chain belt around her waist, then he stood in front of her and, with a court bow (a slow nod of the head) presented her with her whip.</p> <p>“Mistress Eve” he said, “These four humble slaves have been most displeasing and deserve correction from you. For a whole morning they put their selfish needs before the needs of their slave and left her frustrated and without pleasure, they deserve severe punishment for making their slave suffer so long” He stepped behind her and whispered in her ear. “Some men and women like to be punished and humiliated Eve, for them it is as exciting as being in charge, these friends of mine like it both ways! For the next couple of hours you will be their mistress, I will be here to advise if you need me. Be as hard as you like little one, but remember the following code word, ‘clown’, if one of them should say that word then it means he has had enough and you must stop!” Eve was shaking! She couldn’t whip and punish these men could she? Then she remembered Naomi’s words.</p> <p>“We get it both ways, we feel the thrill of helplessness and pain when we are bound and punished, and we feel the thrill of power when we get to punish another slave! You just have to strike a balance and not go too far!”</p> <p>“Are you sure master?” she asked, turning around to look at him, fingering the whip and licking her lips in anticipation!</p> <p>“Yes Mistress Eve!” He said, smiling, “And remember, when you wear that belt and carry that whip you do not need to call me master, instead call me Master Peter, and speak with authority like an equal!” Eve nodded to him, turned again and walked up to the four men, but her gait was not the humble shuffle of a slave. Instead she held her head high and her shoulders back and stalked like she had seen Mistress Lilith do. </p> <p>“ON YOU BELLIES VERMIN!” She barked, in as loud and commanding a voice as she could, again doing her best to copy Lilith! She had to fight to stop herself squealing with glee as the men flung themselves to the floor in front of her. She walked from the first to the fourth by their heads, striking each one hard, once on each buttock! A feeling of wicked glee ran through her as the muscular flesh quivered under each swat and a feeling of raw power as each man said ‘Thank you mistress!’ after each blow!</p> <p>“Selfish, worthless worms !” She said and walked back again striking them again, this time she put all the strength her slim arms could muster behind each blow and was delighted to see red welts raising up on their bare backsides. She so, so wanted to shriek and squeal with delight! Eve had more fun over the next two hours than she had had for a long time! She had the men doing exercises, running round the room, jumping up and down on the spot, crawling on their bellies. She thought the men’s soft cocks bouncing up and down as they ran and jumped were particularly funny and had to stifle her laughter. She couldn't really think of anything humiliating to make them do so she settled for working them hard and flogging their backsides mercilessly if they faltered!</p> <p>The time flew by and all too soon Eve felt her master’s hand on her shoulder. He guided her to the middle of the room.</p> <p>“Time’s up slaves!” He said, one by one the breathless men came up to Eve, knelt in front of her, leaned down and kissed her feet. ‘Thank you mistress’ they all said. Master Peter gave her a court bow again and held out his hand. Eve sighed, bowed her head and handed him the whip, then she slipped off the chain belt and handed him that also. “Kneel slave Eve” somewhat fearfully she obeyed, wondering if the four men, who now all sported very striped bottoms would be seeking a little payback! As she watched they all helped each other take of their cuffs and bondage gear, then they all approached her and her master removed his dressing gown. She could see that they were all beginning to get hard again!</p> <p>The five now stood close together in a semi circle around her, her master in the middle, he reached down and, taking hold of her hands, guided them to the cocks of the men on either side of him, then he pointed his own cock at her mouth and guided it in.</p> <p>“Now slave” He said, you will please us all with your mouth and hands and work on us until we all climax and spray you with our cum!”</p> <p>Eve needed no further encouragement, she sucked and licked her master’s cock until it was hard, rubbing the other two cocks with her hands to achieve the same effect. Then she moved her hands to the other two men and worked them until they were stiff, maintaining the erections of the first three with her mouth, moving rapidly from one to the other. Soon she was darting her head and hands around furiously from cock to cock as the men groaned with pleasure. Master Peter was the first to cum, he pulled her head away from his shaft and sprayed his cum in three large bursts over her face! The others were not far behind him and soon spurt upon spurt of man juice was squirting at her from every direction. By the time the last of them had cum, her face, throat and chest were drenched in spunk. She made sure, as always, that every cock was licked and sucked clean.</p> <p> When they were done her master led her to the shower area, the others followed, she was made to kneel down facing them and open her mouth. She obeyed, guessing what was about to happen, she was right! Five steams of piss cascaded over her, a true golden shower! She caught some of it in her mouth and swallowed it but most washed over her face and body! When the men had done, her master ordered her to shower thoroughly and wash her mouth out! It took her some time to thoroughly wash the spunk off her body and out of her hair, there was so much of it! When she was finished she dried off and returned to the middle of the training room to see what happened next.</p> <p>Presently Master Peter and his four guests returned, all were fully dressed now, she knelt and bowed to them, her master walked up to her and raised her to her feet. The men presented her with several parcels!</p> <p>“More gifts masters?” She exclaimed, “Thank you!” She couldn’t believe her eyes when she unwrapped them and saw the contents, a long pair of black leather gloves, a broad, black, studded leather collar and a pair of black leather, thigh high boots with stiletto heels! The men helped her put them on and she practiced strutting around in the heels, to the applause of the men!</p> <p>“They are a little large so that you can grow into them and they will last longer!” Said one of them, “Now the next time you are the mistress you will be able to really look the part!” They all hugged her, kissed her, and congratulated her on her performance and abilities, then Master Peter showed them out. When he returned to Eve, she was still practicing walking in the boots. She almost fell over when she knelt as he entered the room!</p> <p>“Careful now little one!” He said, just managing to catch her, “Stiletto’s take some getting used to, I will have to allow you some time each day to practice wearing them! Now, there are still a few of hours of daylight left so I will allow you outside to catch some sun and have a swim!” Eve kissed him, slipped off the boots and fled outside, shrieking as she dove, naked into the pool! When she had first arrived at this place she had been scared out of her wits, now she was getting used to the strange goings on, the pain, the pleasure. She was really starting to like it and enjoy it! The thought of being stretched out on a bench and flogged held no fear for her, only the promise of stimulation and pleasure!</p> <p>Presently her master joined her and they swam, naked, together for a while. Then they dined, with her kneeling by his side as was customary. Afterwards she was allowed to curl up on his knee on the big sofa in the living room while he stroked her and watched TV. When it was bedtime she slid off his knee, knelt and touched her head to the floor.</p> <p>“Speak little slave!” Said Master Peter, reaching down and pulling her to her feet, she dropped her eyes and a coy expression crossed her face.</p> <p>“Will there be any, ahem, guests tomorrow master?” she asked. Peter tucked his hand under her chin and lifted her head so that she looked at him.</p> <p>“Why you saucy little minx!” He exclaimed “I do believe you are having far more fun than a humble slave should be allowed to have! Perhaps I should hang you upside down over the bed tonight to teach you a lesson!”</p> <p>“But master!” She said, a wicked grin crossing her face, “If you do that to me, how will I be able to suck your cock?”</p> <p>Later, after a thorough fucking, Peter did not hang her upside down, but he did chain her to the foot of the bed to remind her of her place! Eve’s dreams that night were of whipping a group of men along a beach whilst she giggled and shrieked with glee!</p> <p>End of day 5</p></div>",[]
1493,"The Training of Eve, Part 15",15,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve experiences real bondage and reaches an epiphany!,2005-07-20,10,4,"M, g, bd, oral, ped, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool042.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Master Peter awoke to the sensation of a warm moistness around his cock. He opened his eyes and was treated to the sight of Eve’s backside and open vagina! She was straddling his body, belly down with her mouth wrapped around his length and her hands working it’s base and his balls! He placed his hands on her thighs and stroked upwards, cupping her buttocks and squeezing them. Eve slipped her mouth off his cock and looked back over her shoulder at him.</p> <p>“Good morning master!” She said, then engulfed his stiff pole again and began sucking and rubbing harder! He ran his hands down her slit, probing with his thumbs.</p> <p>“Good morning little slave!” He said, pushing one thumb into her moist love hole and rubbing her stiff, little clitoris with the other. She shuddered and moaned, taking his cock deeper into her throat! “I see you decided to take the initiative this morning, well done!” Eve sucked and rubbed her master’s thick shaft harder and faster, it was his turn to moan and groan. He continued to finger and rub her sex until he felt her stiffen and shake with her orgasm, at the same time he reached his own climax and his cum gushed down her throat! When he had finished spurting he felt Eve beginning to slide his cock out of her mouth, “Wait!” He commanded, she halted and Peter began to relieve himself, sending a stream of his morning piss, pouring into her mouth and down her throat, she gulped and swallowed it all eagerly! When he had finished relieving himself she licked and sucked him clean then slid his softening shaft out of her mouth.</p> <p>“Shower time master?” She asked, turning around. He nodded, picked her up gently and carried her to the bathroom. Thirty minutes later, their morning ablutions attended to, they ate breakfast together. Eve being allowed to sit at the table with her master.</p> <p>“Today my little slave”, He said, “I will be teaching you about bondage itself, the many different ways of using restraints, and the pleasure that can be had from it! The many different positions that you can be tied or strapped up in. How to cope with the helpless feeling. Although, I have no doubt, you will enjoy it as much as anything else you have learned this week!”</p> <p>After breakfast they went into the training room and Eve went through her usual exercise routine, all the while keeping one eye on her master who busied himself preparing various pieces of equipment and laying out all manner of straps and ropes and restraints!</p> <p>When she had finished exercising he beckoned to her and made her get up onto a padded bench and lie face down. As she lay there Peter placed a table beside the bench on which were several, lengths of soft, silky rope. Eve eyed them with a mixture of curiosity and anxiety. The next thing she knew, Peter had taken hold of her wrists and begun to tie them behind her back! Eve felt the strong cord passing around her slim wrists six times and could feel her master’s hands manipulating each turn of the rope so that they sat snugly together. Then she felt the rope passing between her wrists and around before the whole ensemble was pulled tight and a metal ring inserted before being tied off. </p> <p>A tiny gasp escaped from her mouth as she felt the bonds being drawn tight! Her master then wheeled the TV assembly in front of her and turned it on. Using a video camera he showed her the image of her bound wrists on the screen, explaining to her how the final wrap was called “cinching” and showing her that the bonds were tight enough to prevent escape but not tight enough to cause damage. Eve thought she didn’t need to be told that she couldn’t escape! She could feel that herself! Satisfied with his work, her master now raised Eve onto her knees to make the next parts of her binding easier. </p> <p>Peter took another length of rope and doubled it over, he slid this under Eve’s arms and passed the loose ends through the loop. Then he began to pull hard, drawing Eve’s elbows together. Eve gasped even louder as she felt her shoulders move back and her chest push out! When her arms were almost parallel, Peter tied off the rope and stepped back to check his handiwork. Again Eve was shown an image of herself and Peter explained how he could pull her arms even more severely together but that this would do for a first time! </p> <p>Next he passed a long length of rope several times around her chest in both directions, over and under her little titties which were forced to stand out more than normal as the strands were pulled tight. On the last of the wrappings he passed the rope through a steel ring which he placed in the middle of her back and a second which he placed between her tiny breasts, here he crossed and twisted the two loose ends and passed them over her shoulders and down her back where he pulled them tight and knotted them through the steel ring. Little Eve was beginning to feel quite restricted and helpless now and there was still more rope waiting to be used!</p> <p>Another length was passed through the ring between her breasts and the two ends were brought down between her legs! They were passed on either side of her labia, up between her bum cheeks and through the ring in the middle of her back. Here Peter pulled hard on the ropes before knotting them securely to the ring. Eve let out a sharp cry at this! A mixture of pain and pleasure flooded her sex as the ropes squeezed her cunt between them! A shorter piece of rope was now wrapped around her waist and tied as tightly as the others, this pulled on the ropes going up and down her body, pulling them in and tightening them even more around her bare pussy lips!</p> <p>Eve was groaning and moaning now and moisture was starting to trickle out of her sex as she became wet with the feelings of helplessness and excitement! Now her master helped lay her down on her belly again for the final stages! Another length of rope was wrapped several times around her thighs before being passed between them in a cinching move and tied behind! Finally, Peter picked up almost the last length of rope and wrapped it several times around her ankles, cinching between them as with the other bindings before inserting another metal ring and tying them off. Little Eve was now completely helpless! At best, if she had wanted to, she might have been able to wriggle like a worm but no more! In her bound and helpless state, Eve eyed the final piece of rope! What was left to be tied?</p> <p>“Almost done little slave” said her master as he took the final piece of rope, passed it through the steel rings attached to her wrists and arms and pulled! Eve gasped louder than ever as her feet were drawn up to her hands and her body was forced into an arc, lifting her hips and chest slightly so that only her belly was really resting on the bench! When he was satisfied with her position, he master stood back and examined his handiwork, making sure than none of the ropes were too tight!</p> <p>“This slave” said Peter, “Is what is know as a hogtie! It is a common bondage position which you will probably see often at parties. Believe it or not it is the person who is bound who derives the most pleasure, many people like the feeling of complete helplessness and, of course, the ropes pressing in certain areas increase the sensitivity of the skin there!” He emphasized this point by tweaking her nipples and stroking her clit! Fingering and playing with the little gold rings there! Eve cried out and her body shuddered as she almost climaxed on the spot! “There is a more extreme version” her master continued, “where the feet are actually drawn right up to the elbows and even beyond but this puts an enormous strain on the body and you are nowhere near ready for that!”</p> <p>Peter now took hold of a penis gag, Eve opened her mouth automatically and it was popped in and fastened securely behind her head! Then he took a mask-like blindfold and carefully arranged it over her eyes.</p> <p>“I will leave you now for a while to meditate on your helplessness, see where it takes you”, he said. Then Eve heard him walking to the door, heard the door open, heard the light switch click off and heard the door close again. As far as Eve knew she was now completely alone in total darkness, bound in a hogtie, gagged, blindfolded and utterly helpless!</p> <p>----</p> <p>As Eve lay there on her stomach, several thoughts went through her head. How long did her master intend to leave her? What could she expect to happen? How long could she take the strain of being bound like this? True, she was not in any real pain yet but neither was she comfortable and the ropes pressing on her pussy and squeezing her clit were making her feel really horny!</p> <p>As time passed, Eve became more aware of little noises in the room around her. There was a soft ticking somewhere, presumably from a clock although she had never noticed one in the room. Then again she hadn’t really looked for one either. Now and then there was a creak, a ping or a click! She knew what these were, sounds like this had frightened her at night when she was a lot younger, but her father had explained how temperature changes made things expand and contract and how they made little noises when they did so! Somewhere else there was a muffled humming, she guessed it was a piece of electrical equipment outside the room somewhere. For a while, to pass the time she played a guessing game as to what could be making certain noises but, after a while this became boring and she had other things on her mind. Her body was starting to ache now and the pressure of the ropes on her slit was really turning her on!</p> <p>Eve tried to rock backwards and forwards and managed to move slightly, the movement shifted the ropes a little and she found that she could massage her slit this way! She moaned and groaned into her gag as the ropes rubbed her clit, as her pussy juices trickled out of her and dripped onto the bench. The action made her more and more aroused but was just not enough to bring her off. Each time she rocked backwards her mound touched the bench and she wriggled from side to side trying to grind her pelvis into the surface. The feeling of the ropes rubbing her was good but nothing she did was enough to make her cum. She was just getting more and more frustrated!</p> <p>Tick, tick, tick, tick, tick went the soft noise of the clock somewhere. Or was it a watch perhaps? Had her master left his watch on a bench in the room somewhere? Did her master wear a watch? She had to admit that she had never noticed, but of course, again, she had never really looked! She found this interesting, how could she go through life and not notice things like this? She began to wonder what else in life she had missed seeing just by not bothering to look! </p> <p>The aches in her body were getting worse, her back ached from being bent. Her shoulders ached from being pulled back, her wrists and ankles ached from pulling against each other. Her neck ached from trying to keep her head up. She eased this by allowing her head to fall forwards but found that made her shoulders ache more! Worst of all was the aching between her legs, the aching in her juicy little cunt! The ropes rubbed and rubbed and stimulated her clit all the time and she wanted a cock inside her! She tried to think of her master’s strong hands on her body, his long, thick cock thrusting into her as she ground her clit into the bench whenever she rocked back. It was no good though as the effort was not enough and was tiring her!</p> <p>Time passed, the room was hot and Eve was sweating with strain and effort, her breathing was regular but hard, her mouth was dry and she had to suck on the rubber gag to work up some saliva. Worse, her aches began to be replaced by pain, burning pain in her muscles, the pain of exertion and fatigue! Her cunt was starting to hurt her too! She had rubbed it so much in her efforts to get some relief that now, instead of giving her pleasure the ropes felt like they were rubbing her slit raw! How long had it been? When would her master return? Would he return? </p> <p>“Oh my God!” she thought “What if he went away and forgot about her? What if something bad happened to him? What would she do? She couldn’t cry out for help!” She began to breathe harder, faster, panicking a little, tears began to roll down her cheeks. The noises around her began to take on new meanings. Perhaps they weren’t just the sounds of things expanding and contracting, perhaps something was in the room with her!</p> <p>“OH MY GOD!” She mentally shrieked! “What if there was a rat? Could a rat get into the room?” She didn’t know, in her panic she pulled against the restraints but stopped short as the sudden movement sent waves of pain through her aching muscles, she was groaning in pain now, not pleasure! Tears flowed freely down her face and she was breathing harder, faster, she no longer had the strength to hold her head up and the pain across her shoulders grew worse as her dangling head pulled at tendons and ligaments!</p> <p>Gradually her panic died down and she chided herself for being a silly little girl! Her master would never put her in danger! He would always make sure that something was in place in case of emergency, it was one of the basic rules of bondage! It was at this moment that she had a mini epiphany! Hark at her! The little bondage expert! She realized now how well her master had trained her, she knew now what was really meant by having trust and faith in a bondage partner. She knew that her master would push her to the limit and then release her before any permanent damage was done! All she had to do was wait and endure, wait and endure, wait and endure.</p> <p>Eve began to take comfort in her pain and helplessness and began to be turned on again. Though her sex felt like it was red raw from being rubbed by the ropes, she felt herself becoming wet again, felt her clit being teased and pressed and stimulated. Her frustration began to build up again! God she wanted, needed a cock inside her!</p> <p>Eve’s pain grew worse and worse. every muscle screamed in agony! But even in the midst of her anguish Eve felt more aroused and turned on than ever before. Longing burned in her cunt! She hoped, begged and prayed that her master would return soon and just fuck her senseless! Mixed emotions ran through her mind, fear that he would never return hit her again. Anger that she was left alone and in pain all this time. Frustration from being unable to bring herself off despite the constant stimulation! There was joy too! Inexplicable moments of complete joy and happiness as she realized again and again that her master loved her and would not allow harm to come to her.</p> <p>Then the moment came when the pain became too much for her, her head sagged low, every muscle and ligament in her body was screaming in tortured agony and she began to sob and cry into her gag, tears streaming down her face. Then the pain drifted away as exhaustion took over her body and all of her muscles went limp and stopped fighting each other. Her breathing became calm and shallow, there was not an ounce of strength left in her and her mind began to drift into another realm. Images fluttered through her head, images of herself naked, collared and kneeling by her master. Proud that she was his chosen one, humble that she was his slave. Images of herself being fucked by many men, licked by many women. Images of herself standing tall and haughty in her leather boots and gloves, flogging a useless girl slave. Images of men and women crawling at her feet and calling her mistress!</p> <p>There was no pain now, her body was numb and weak. There was only the longing in her sex, longing for her master to return and give her what she needed most. Suddenly she felt something on her mound! She started wide awake again and yelped into her gag as something warm and firm rubbed upwards from underneath her, massaging her clit. It was the unmistakable feeling of the palm and fingers of a large hand! She felt fingers pushing up through the folds of her labia and into her wet hole! Felt a thumb massaging her sore clit! Her body jerked and spasmed and she screamed into her gag as a massive, electric orgasm jolted through her body and her cum juice squirted out of her! As she lay there panting she felt hands at her wrists and ankles and then, with a click, they were parted! Strong hands gently lowered her body and legs until she was flat on the bench again. She winced as fresh pain surged through her muscles but it soon subsided. She felt hands on her face and the ma sk was pulled away. She looked straight into the smiling face of her master! She noticed a watch on his wrist and recognized the ticking! Then she realized, he had never left the room! He had been here all of the time watching over her!</p> <p>“Relax now Slave Eve!” He said, “You have done very well, I am proud of you, relax now while I untie your bonds” Her gag was removed next and he presented one of his hands to her mouth, it was the hand he had made her cum with and she smelt her juice on it, dutifully she licked it off then he started on her other restraints.</p> <p>In no time at all the ropes were off her and she was instructed to lie still and relax until he returned. This time he really did leave the room and Eve was left lying on the bench to recover. She felt utterly worn out, tired but very happy. Happy because her master had praised her, she had done well! Happy also because her frustration had been relieved when he had made her cum with his magic touch! Presently he returned, rolled her onto her back and lifted her up in his strong arms. Gently, she was carried into a bathroom on the ground floor and placed in a deep, hot tub of water. Her master spent some time washing her down and rubbing life into her limbs. The hot water felt so good!</p> <p>When he had finished bathing her, her master lifted her out of the bath, dried her off and carried her back to the training room again. Here she was laid on another bench and he spent some time massaging scented oil into her tired limbs and body. Eve was so tired that she fell asleep and dreamed of men and women bowing to her as she strutted around in her boots! When she woke up she was lying in his arms on the big sofa in the living room.</p> <p>“How do you feel Little Slave?” he asked, gently stroking his hand down one side of her face in a gesture of loving tenderness.</p> <p>“Very well master” she replied, “That was an, interesting, experience!” She told him at length about the whole thing, how she had felt, what she had imagined, all of the emotions she went through and all of the images which had gone through her head.</p> <p>“And would you submit to being bound like that and left alone again?” Eve lowered her eyes and thought about this for a moment, some of the experience had been scary but she had come through it alright. She looked up into her master’s eyes and replied.</p> <p>“Yes master, I would do it again. I would do it because I love you and trust you and I know that you would not let me come to any real harm! “ Her master hugged her close and kissed her forehead.</p> <p>“Well said little one” he replied, “Well said”!</p></div>",['Special thanks to L and CT for their advice and assistance with this part.']
1494,"The Training of Eve, Part 16",16,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Eve's training continues with more ""food"" serving, more deportment nd a triple plstic treat, or is it?",2005-07-26,11,5,"M, g, bd, oral, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool043.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve lay in her master’s arms for a little while longer before being led back to the training room and being told to do some light exercises to get any remaining stiffness out of her limbs. This was followed by lunch with her master with her, as usual, kneeling by his side. After lunch Peter took Eve into the living room and they sat together whilst he showed her books with pictures of people tied up with rope, explaining to her about the different ties and knots.</p> <p>“Don’t worry if you don’t understand it all” he said “It takes many years of practice before you can become really good with ropes and knots, good enough for someone to place their faith and trust in you! At the moment no one will expect you to know more than the basics. It will be a year or two before we allow you to tie someone else up and even then only under supervision!” He left her alone for a while to study the pictures.</p> <p>Eventually he returned for her and led her back to the training room, she sighed and her heart sank when she entered! It was the plastic food and plates again and her master already had the riding crop in his hand!</p> <p>“Practice makes perfect slave!” He said, as he tapped the tip of the crop against the palm of his hand! For an hour Eve practiced “serving” the plastic food with various parts of her body, earning herself several swats from the crop as she was still a little shaky from the experience of being tied up and dropped quite a few items!</p> <p>This was followed by an hour’s deportment as she practiced various kneels, postures and ways of walking around the room, much to her master’s delight she did a lot better than with the “food”!</p> <p>After this her master led her over to a familiar machine! It was the low, thickly padded table with a vertical panel at one end which had a large, imitation penis sticking out of it and a red and green light! Her master pointed to the table and she knelt on it on all fours, leaning forwards to give the fake cock a few practice sucks and a rub with one hand. Next she felt her master mount the bench behind her and gasped as he began to stroke her pussy and rub her clit, in no time at all she was wet and ready for him and he lunged his length into her , making her cry out with pleasure!</p> <p>“At least I’m going to get fucked” she thought, momentarily forgetting the fake cock in front of her. The red light came on and she was rewarded with a hard crack of her master’s riding crop across each buttock and lunged forwards to engulf the plastic phallus! She sucked and rubbed for all her worth and the green light came on.</p> <p>For a good ten minutes her master fucked her hard from behind but, despite enjoying the fucking immensely and cumming several times, she managed to work hard on the fake cock and keep the green light on until her master groaned loud and his seed flooded into her making her cum yet again! </p> <p>When he had recovered, Peter slid out of Eve’s moist hole and got down from the bench, he presented his cock to Eve’s mouth to be sucked and licked clean. When she had finished he stepped away and Eve made as if to stand up.</p> <p>“Where are you going slave?” Peter asked, Eve looked at him with a puzzled expression, hadn’t they finished with the machine? He had cum after all.</p> <p>“I don’t understand master, you came, what more is there to do?” She asked. Her master simply pointed at the bench and she knelt down facing the plastic penis again. Presently her master reappeared with two large and very familiar vibrators! Now she understood! She was going to have plastic in all three holes! She gasped as she felt her master’s fingers being pushed into her quim and sliding some of his cum out of her. He pushed this up to her arse and used it to lubricate her arsehole! Then she felt the first vibrator being pushed into her slippery cunt! It was bigger than the ones previously used and she thought it was going to split her open! No sooner was it in than she felt the tip of the second against her anus and gasped even louder as it began to enter her! Again this vibrator was much bigger than anything else she had had in there! Master was truly testing her! When both machines had been pushed up to the hilt inside her, her eyes were watering and she was pan ting like a dog!</p> <p>“Now Eve!” her master said “I am going to turn on the vibrators and they will stimulate you, doubtless you will cum many times as before, but can you keep the green light going I wonder? So far you have only needed to do so until I came! But these machines can keep going for much longer. There is an automatic counter between the two lights, it will record every time the red light comes on. When this is over, you will receive one stroke of the whip for every time the red light has come on! I suggest you get good and ready, we’ll see how you cope with an hour!”</p> <p>————————</p> <p>When Peter returned to the training room, Eve’s body was awash with perspiration and she was shaking like jelly! He switched off the machine and Eve withdrew her mouth from the fake penis. “Thank you master!” She gasped “Oh God thank you!” The vibrators were still whirring away inside her as he slid his hand, softly down her back and stroked her buttocks. She gasped some more at his touch and quivered as she had yet another orgasm!</p> <p>“How many times did you cum, little slave?” He asked, as he ran the tips of his fingers around her rectum and sex, stroking the tender flesh from which the bases of the vibrators protruded!</p> <p>“I’m sorry master!” She exclaimed, gasping and panting as the vibrators continued to work away! “I lost count after thirty!” Peter gently switched off the machines and slowly drew them out of her. He helped her onto her feet and she immediately sank to her knees!</p> <p>“Hmmm, a little shaken I see!” He said as he helped her to stand up again. “now let’s have a look at the counter and see what your punishment shall be!” Together they peered at the counter between the red and green lamps, it read eleven.</p> <p>“Very good little slave!” Said Peter “You must have concentrated very hard, despite all that pleasure, to have kept the green light on so much, it almost seems a shame to punish you, but, rules are rules!” Taking her hand he led her to the two vertical bars with a cross rail. This was the piece of apparatus that Mistress Lilith had used to teach Eve how to use the whip!</p> <p>“Prepare!” Said Peter. Eve stood on tip toe, stretched up and gripped the bar, the rule was simple, stay in place and don’t let go of the bar or the punishment is increased! Peter went to the rack and selected a long, stiff leather strap with a wooden handle. Returning to Eve, he held the handle up to her lips and she kissed it !</p> <p>“Eve,” said her master, “As I administer punishment, you will count each stroke of the strap out loud and thank me for it as a true slave should!” With that, he raised his arm and brought the long strap whistling down with a resounding CRACK! Across both buttocks!</p> <p>“Mmmfff, one! Thank you master!” said Eve. Ten more swipes were cracked across her backside and each time Eve mastered them, counted them and thanked her master! Only a few days earlier a punishment like this would have had her screeching and crying like a baby!</p> <p>“Well done Slave Eve!” Said Peter, after the last stroke, “Very well done indeed! Hard to believe that this is the same little slave who fainted when I first showed her this room just a few days ago!” Once again he took her hand and this time led her into the shower room, he stripped and they showered together. Afterwards, Eve was rewarded for her day’s efforts with a sensuous massage before she and her master swam naked together in the pool.</p> <p>At dinner she was allowed to sit beside her master and they discussed her development, her master telling her how pleased he was at how far she had come so quickly. In only six days she had progressed from a frightened little girl to a sex slave to set standards by!</p> <p>That night, when her master took her to his bed, he fucked her as much for her pleasure as for his own, and when she slept, she dreamed of tying little girl slaves up, on the beach.</p> <p>End of Day 6</p></div>",[]
1495,"The Training of Eve, Part 17",17,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,It is the seventh day of Eve's training and her master tests her thoroughly in all things!,2005-07-28,12,4,"M, g, anal, bd, oral, ped, toys, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool044.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Peter awoke the next morning to the wonderful feeling of a moist, young mouth and throat wrapped around his cock as Eve sucked away and worked the base of his shaft and his balls with her hands. To her surprise he pulled her off him and laid her on her back, spreading her legs apart. He then knelt between them and pulled her body towards him. As he entered her she gasped and wrapped her legs around his body.</p> <p>Peter fucked her slowly with long, deep thrusts, teasing and toying with her nipples and other sensitive spots with his fingers. She came several times before he quickened his pace. He reached down, took hold of her body and crushed her to him as he ploughed into her. She shrieked with pleasure as he came and his seed burst inside her making her cum again!</p> <p>They rested for a while, then Peter withdrew and proffered his cock to her mouth for cleaning, Eve did so with pleasure.</p> <p>“Thank you master” She sighed “Thank you so much, you spoil me!” she reached up and hugged him as he crushed her body to his again.</p> <p>“My pleasure little slave” he replied. “Now let’s shower, we have much to do today!” With that he flipped her over and gave her a resounding smack across her arse!</p> <p>“Owwwww!” She wailed, “Thank you master” . Eve grinned at him and he picked her up and carried her into the bathroom.</p> <p>After the usual breakfast, Eve was taken into the training room and commenced her morning exercises while her master made various preparations. She could see him readying various dildos and vibrators. Clamps, straps and a riding crop, candles and, much to her disappointment, the plastic “food” again! When she had finished her exercise routine her master summoned her to him and she knelt, dutifully, before him.</p> <p>“Today Slave Eve” he said, “I am going to test you thoroughly! You have already been shown everything you need to know to be a first class sex slave, now you have a chance to show me what you can do. I will test your resistance to and management of, pain. I will test your ability to pleasure me, I will test your deportment and your ability to serve! Now rise and follow!” Eve stood up and followed her master to a low padded bench. At his gesture she mounted the bench and knelt on it. Peter reached behind her and cuffed her ankles together then did the same to her wrists, then he leaned her forwards and began to massage KY into her rectum, he took a large vibrator and pushed it in, slowly moving it back and forth to ease it’s entrance as Eve gasped at the sensation of being filled! Next he leaned her backwards, spread her knees wide apart and began stroking her slit, making her moist. Another, large vibrator appeared and her master pushed it into her wet love hole making her gasp even louder. Eve knew what her first test was going to be!</p> <p>“You have done this before slave”, said her master, as he clipped the ankle and wrist cuffs together behind her. “You know the rules, no matter how much pleasure these machines give you, you will hold back and resist, you must not cum! This time, however, I will be right here to provide additional stimulation!” With that, he turned on the vibrators!</p> <p>Almost immediately Eve was aroused as the machines thrust into her, rotated and wriggled inside her and hummed and buzzed away, their vibrations tingling throughout her sex and arse! As if that was not enough Peter was there too, in front of her, beside her, behind her. Now stroking her sex and gently squeezing her clit, then pinching and squeezing her nipples, tugging at the little gold rings in them. Then kissing the back of her neck and licking her down her spine! The sensations were almost overwhelming, but she knew the price of failure! She fought against her natural urges, determined to endure!</p> <p>For an hour her master kept this up, constantly stimulating every sensitive part of her body whilst the dynamic duo worked their magic inside her! Finally he seemed satisfied at her ability and he gently turned the machines off.</p> <p>As he began to gently remove them from her body, Eve stayed alert. Sure enough, just when he thought she was relaxing, Peter give her clit a squeeze in an attempt to bring her off. She gasped but remained steadfast!</p> <p>Excellent slave” he said “ Excellent! Now we will see if having a vibrator inside your juicy little cunt for an hour has left you with any control of it! “ He unclipped her ankle and wrist cuffs from each other and helped her to stand up, she was shaky but managed not to fall down this time! He lay down on the bench himself and ordered her to straddle him. Eve obeyed, her master’s cock was already stiff and hard and it slid into her wet hole with ease!</p> <p>“Do what you did to me the other day Eve, work on my cock with your vaginal muscles only!” Eve put her hands on her hips, adjusted her position so that she was a little more comfortable and began to move herself up and down on her master’s cock, just a few times, gasping as it slid in and out of her as she prepared herself. Then she settled down onto her master’s pelvis with his cock buried deep inside her.</p> <p>She leaned forward a little and stroked her hands over his chest, then she closed her eyes, concentrated and began. Gently at first, the mildest of ripples began to run up and down the muscles of her vagina, then more and more intensely they came. Eve opened her eyes and looked down at her master, his eyes were closed and his hands were gripping the sides of the bench, an intense look of pure pleasure on his face as her juicy cunt rippled around his erection! For several minutes Eve kept this up, gradually making the rippling firmer and faster, her love hole gripping her master’s cock like a vice! Her master groaned and gasped under her until, with a shout, he reached his climax and, once again, she felt the warm gush of his semen flooding into her! The sensation almost made her cum too but she had not been given permission and so resisted the temptation!</p> <p>“Excellent slave!” said Peter, “Excellent, even better than the first time you did it! You certainly pass that little test! Not that I had any doubts!”</p> <p>He helped her off his body and off the bench, swinging his legs over the side. Eve knelt between them and did her duty, licking and sucking him clean of both their juices.</p> <p>“Well done little one” He continued “You even remembered that you did not have permission to cum and restrained yourself. Very impressive!” Eve blushed and bowed her head. She was pleased with the praise but felt very frustrated, she desperately needed relief! “Now it is your turn!” He picked her up and sat her on the edge of the bench. He pushed on her chest and laid her down then spread her legs wide. To her astonishment he then knelt down and began to lick her slit which was still dripping with his cum. He licked and sucked and drew all of his cum out of her and into his mouth, then he stood back up leaned down and kissed her, transferring his cum into her own mouth where she rolled it around their tongues before swallowing it! He knelt back down and began to finger her still moist love hole. “Now let yourself go slave while ! pleasure you!”</p> <p>Eve screamed in delight as her master attacked her dripping slit with his mouth and tongue! Orgasm upon orgasm overwhelmed her as his tongue and fingers probed her, teased her, pinched her! His face was covered in her love juice by the time he had finished and she had cum many times, so desperate had been her need!</p> <p>Peter again rose and leaned over her, kissing her passionately , letting her lick her own cum fluids from his face before he lifted her off the bench and took her into the shower. He made sure that this was a clean up only shower to freshen them both up. If he was going to test her thoroughly today he needed to pace himself!</p> <p>After they had showered, they returned to the training room where Eve spent a rather boring hour “serving” her master with the now, all too familiar, plastic “food”. She didn’t drop a single piece, not that she minded being whacked a few times with the riding crop, she was getting used to it and even enjoyed the pain it brought. But she suspected that she would be subjected to a fair amount of pain during the day and there was no sense adding to it!</p> <p>But it was lunch time now, time for real food! Eve helped her master pack away the plastic shapes and then accompanied him to the kitchen where she helped him prepare their lunch, a simple meal of light sandwiches. After lunch , it was back to the training room again.</p> <p>“Now it is time to see how you handle pain slave!” said Peter, He led her to the pedestal she was first made to stand on where he spread her legs apart and chained her ankles down. The bar was lowered from above and her wrists fixed to it, then it was hauled up until her little body was stretched out into an “x” shape, just like the first time.</p> <p>“Recognise these slave?” asked her master. He was holding up three nipple clamps, Eve watched while he made a slight adjustment to them, she knew that this could only mean one thing, he was turning up the pressure! He was not joking when he said he was going to see how she could handle pain! He reached out and tweaked and teased her left nipple to make it stand out. Then he place one of the clamps over it and flipped it shut! Eve threw her head back and gasped loud! The pain was incredible! She fought desperately against the urge to scream, she wanted to please her master so much. Tears were flowing down her cheeks as the second clamp was applied and she was breathing heavily, fighting against her need to cry out loud. </p> <p>She wondered if she could stand the third clamp as her master began to massage her clitoris, she could not but help gasping again , this time in sheer pleasure. Once again conflicting sensations of pain and joy fought inside her. Then the third clamp was snapped onto her swollen clit and it was all little Eve could do to prevent herself from shrieking hysterically at the cruel pain assaulting her sex!</p> <p>“Well done slave” Said her master, as she hung there, breathing hard, her lips clamped tightly shut, fighting against the pain, “a few days ago you would have been crying like a baby, but look at how you fight against the pain and try to gain pleasure from it!” It was true, Eve found herself concentrating on the stimulation her sensitive parts were gaining from the clamps, not the pain.</p> <p>As she looked at her master, she could see that he was holding a riding crop. She barely had time to prepare herself before the first smack hit her on her chest! POP! She gasped at the sudden sting, but managed to steel herself for what was to come! Again and again the crop stung her, on her chest, belly and mound. Then her master walked behind her and struck out at her back, buttocks and thighs!</p> <p>“Master!” she cried out, Peter approached her closely and looked into her tear stained face as she hung there gasping and panting. “Master, please may I speak?” She sobbed.</p> <p>“Speak slave” he said, “Are you failing me? Do you want to beg for mercy?” Eve looked back at her master as she hung there, trembling.</p> <p>“P, please master” she gasped, “P, please may I have permission to cum? I am so excited!” Peter smiled back at her, nodded and began swatting her again! During the next few minutes Eve shrieked and shrieked and came many times as the crop stung her flesh and stimulated her into a frenzy!</p> <p>Finally , her master dropped the crop to the floor and stepped up to her, he took hold of the clamps on her nipples and twisted hard, she crushed her lips together and shook her head from side to side, he did the same to her clit then moved his hands back and forth twisting all three in turn as Eve gasped and moaned and had climax upon climax. He finished by pulling hard on each clamp until they slid off her nipples and clit with a snap and waves of fresh pain assaulted her ! </p> <p>She almost fainted from the pleasure that came with the pain, but she managed to ride it out! As her master unfastened her and lowered her down she was almost delirious with ecstasy! As her feet touched the floor she fell to her knees and touched her head to the floor.</p> <p>“Speak slave” said Peter. Eve raised herself back to an erect kneeling position , put her hands on her hips and looked up at her master, her body trembling and sweating.</p> <p>“Thank you master”, she replied, “Thank you for my pleasure and my pain” Peter looked down at her, then he reached down, took hold of her right hand and placed it on his cock.</p> <p>“Use your mouth slave”, He said. Put your hands behind your head and use your mouth on me. Please me like your life depended on it!” Eve opened her mouth wide, placed his cock inside her and put her hands behind her head. Slowly, she began to move her head backwards and forwards along the limp shaft. Gradually, she made her master’s cock harder and stiffer until he was fully aroused. Deep into her throat she drew his manhood, savouring his taste, enjoying the thickness of his cock filling her mouth and throat.</p> <p>Peter put his hands on his hips as Eve thrust her mouth onto him faster and faster, enjoying the feel of her sucking away at his stiff pole for the second time that day. He climaxed quickly, drawing back so that he filled her mouth with his cum, he enjoyed it when she swilled it around her mouth before swallowing. When she had sucked and licked him clean she began to withdraw but he put one hand behind her head to stop her, she knew what was coming and soon felt the steady stream of his warm piss gushing into her. Once again she licked him clean and was then sent to the shower room to brush her teeth and wash out her mouth.</p> <p>When she returned, her master patted the bench again and she climbed back onto it, once again he arranged her in a kneeing position with her wrists clipped to her ankles. She noticed several, large, lit candles on a small table beside the bench, pools of hot wax gathering in their tops.</p> <p>Peter put a hand on her chest and stroked her skin, moving his hand down over her belly and mound and fingered her slit. He continued to do this for several minutes, stimulating her, arousing her, teasing her little love bud out from it’s hood and making her nipples stiffen and spike out.</p> <p>He picked up a candle, leaned down and kissed her , their tongues twining and, as they did so, he poured the wax over her left nipple! Her sudden gasp sucked the air out of his mouth and her eyes closed tightly in reaction to the sudden, burning pain. He took his mouth away from hers and reached for another candle. Eve opened her eye’s and looked at the flame hovering over her right nipple! Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, her body trembling in anticipation. Her master tipped the candle and the wax fell!</p> <p>Eve threw her head back and gasped as the wax hit her right nipple and spattered across her chest. Peter could see her sex already glistening with moisture as she became more aroused! Her chest was moving more rapidly now as she gasped and panted, more and more candles were tipped until her body was covered in a thin layer of wax from nipples to hairless mound. All the time her master working at her slit with one hand and keeping her stimulated.</p> <p>Finally Peter took his hand away from her slit and put it behind her head. As he reached for the last candle he tipped her head forwards so that she was looking down her body at her sex. He felt her little body shaking in pain and ecstasy then he poured the last pool of wax, it hit the top of her slit and ran rapidly down it covering her swollen clit and bringing fresh, burning pain to her cunt. She moaned and gritted her teeth as the sensation hit her. Peter was very pleased to see the tiniest squirt of liquid come from her love hole as she climaxed!</p> <p>Swiftly he cleared the wax away from her body, unclipped her restraints and helped her down from the bench again. He pulled close to him, embraced her, leaned down and kissed her.</p> <p>“Well done little one” He said, “Courage now, your testing is almost over” He led her over to the now all too familiar pedestal in the middle of the room, the one she had been placed on to suffer pleasure and pain when she had first arrived. To her surprise though, he did not chain her to it, nor did he lower the overhead bar and chain her wrists to it. She was simply left standing there as he fetched a selection of straps, whips and floggers ! These were all arranged on a table in front of Eve, where she could clearly see them!</p> <p>“Now Eve”, said her master, “Stand with your legs a couple of feet apart and put your hands behind your head!” Eve obeyed “I am now going to flog you with all of these instruments” He indicated the whips, straps and floggers “Just like when Mistress Eve had Naomi test you the other day, you will not move, you will endure, you will take pleasure from this pain!” With that he picked up the multi tailed flogger, stepped behind her and brought it smartly across her backside with a resounding “Thwack!” leaving a trail of fine red lines! Her master moved around her body, striking blow after blow, not the harsh blows of punishment but softer, stinging blows that were intended to stimulate the flesh. But still the effect built up in intensity as flogger was followed by whip, as whip was followed by strap and as strap was followed by switch!</p> <p>For an hour Eve endured, at the end of which her whole body was covered in pink lines of varying width from the many different instruments! Her skin was awash with sweat, her body shaking and her sex juices were trickling down her legs! Her master helped her down from the pedestal and took her over to the mattress in the corner. He arranged her on all fours and knelt behind her. Eve felt him massaging oil into her anus then gasped out loud as his fresh erection was thrust into her arse! She climaxed on the spot! Her master’s powerful arms reached around her and crushed her back to his belly as her pounded away at her, humping her and grunting like a rutting boar! He came quickly and flooded her rectum with his seed, his final thrust making her collapse flat with him still on top of her and inside her! </p> <p>He quickly withdrew and helped her up onto her knees, checking that she was alright. Instinctively, she took hold of his cock and leant down, engulfing it with her mouth to suck and lick it clean. When she had finished he fetched her water to quench her raging thirst, also drinking deeply himself.</p> <p>They rested for a while then he picked her up and carried her into the shower room. They languished for a long time under the hot water as he gently soaped her body up and down and rubbed her skin softly to soothe her.</p> <p>After their shower, he carried her to a soft bench in the training room where they took turns to massage each other with oils. When they had finished, he took her by the hand and led her out to the pool. He left her there to swim and relax, whilst he returned to the house.</p> <p>After a few minutes he summoned her into the house again, she climbed out of the pool quickly, dried herself of and ran in to join him. She found him in the living room, he had dressed in jeans , T shirt and trainers. Eve trotted up to him and knelt .</p> <p>“Stand up Eve” he said. Eve obeyed. He reached behind himself and produced a bag, Eve recognised it immediately! Peter reached inside it and pulled out the white dress and sandals! “It is time for you to put these on!”</p> <p>“Master!” She exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes “I’m going home? My training is over?” She rushed up to him, threw her arms around him and hugged him.</p> <p>“Yes Eve” He replied “Your training is over, for now at least, and I am very pleased and proud of you, now get dressed quickly” Eve obeyed and slipped into the white dress and sandals. Her master produced a hairbrush and brushed her hair, carefully arranging it about her shoulders. Then he produced a tissue and wiped the tears from her face.</p> <p>“You look absolutely beautiful Eve” said Peter, “Absolutely beautiful” Eve took a few steps and gave him a twirl so that he could appreciate her from all angles!</p> <p>“Master” she exclaimed “It, it feels so strange to be wearing clothes. It, it almost doesn’t feel right!” Peter laughed at this.</p> <p>“Don’t worry sweetheart” he replied “You will soon get used to dresses again, and there is no need to call me master, you are wearing clothes now, you are not a slave! Call me Peter! Now come here” Eve stepped up to him, from a pocket he produced a gold chain with a small pendant on it. The pendant was a tiny padlock in the shape of a heart. He placed it around her neck.</p> <p>“This Eve” He said “is your collar, it lets everyone who practices bondage in our community know that you are a trained sex slave. You will probably find that it helps you quite a lot in life! You may have seen others wearing it at your school”. Indeed, Eve had seen some older girls wearing such a necklace, and some boys who wore a slightly chunkier version! They were sex slaves too and she never knew it! Over the course of the next few months she would suddenly find out that she had a lot of new friends and a lot of older kids looking out for her and helping her! Just like being a member of a secret society, which, in fact, she was!</p> <p>“Shall we go then?” Asked Peter, Eve nodded excitedly, Peter picked up another bag and led her out to his car. “This bag contains your, err, toys Eve. You will need them tonight”.</p> <p>“Tonight !” She replied, with a puzzled look on her face “What is happening tonight Peter?” Peter looked at her and grinned.</p> <p>“Your father is having a bondage party tonight in your honour!” He said, “You will be the star attraction, you will be the head slave. Tonight, you will be a mistress!”</p> </div>","['End of Day 7. End of training. Next part, Graduation!']"
1496,"The Training of Eve, Part 18",18,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Eve's initial training is over. Her father hosts a bondage party in her honour and Eve is the star attraction!,2005-08-02,14,5,"M+, F, g+, b, anal, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool045.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eve’s father was waiting at the door of their house when Peter’s car pulled up. Eve was out of the car like lightening and running up to him. She jumped up into his outstretched arms, tears rolling down her face.</p> <p>“Oh Daddy, Daddy, Daddy I’ve missed you so much!” She shrieked! Her father hugged her close to him and squeezed her tightly before setting her back down and taking a long look at her.</p> <p>“I love you too princess!” he said “My God but you look beautiful in that dress!” Eve did a little twirl for him and grinned broadly. Then he took her hand and led her inside the house with Peter following. Once inside he led her into the living room, then he and Peter sat down on a large sofa with Eve standing and facing them. Her father looked at her long and hard.</p> <p>“Eve”, he said, “I have had full reports on your progress from Peter here, I am very, very pleased with you but I have a very important question for you now. Are you ok with everything that you have done over the last week? Do you want to continue with your training and practice what you have learned? “</p> <p>“Oh yes Daddy, yes!” She replied “Peter has explained everything, I really enjoyed my time with him, well, it was hard at first but, after a couple of days I got used to things and I found I could do stuff really good and, well it ended up being so, so, wild!” Her father smiled at her.</p> <p>“I’m glad you liked it princess, now I need you to take your new toys to your room and get ready for the party tonight. It is in your honour, you will get to show me how good you are at everything you have learned and you will also be the mistress of all the slaves who are there!”</p> <p>Eve picked up the bag containing her boots, gloves and whip and ran up to her room. She had the biggest of grins on her face, boy was she going to have fun that night!</p> <p>—————————</p> <p>An hour later, Eve’s father and Peter sat waiting in the large reception room of the house. Both had changed into their favourite gear for bondage parties. Essentially both were naked apart from the fact that Eve’s father wore a broad, studded leather belt around his waist, from which were suspended tight fitting leather chaps. He also wore studded wristbands, tall boots and a broad leather strap hung from the belt. Peter wore a leather body harness as well as wristbands and boots and he carried a whip. They sat chatting , for all the world, like two men in a bar! A harsh clicking on the hard hallway floor alerted them to the fact that Eve was approaching.</p> <p>“Daddy?” Came Eve’s voice from outside the room, she had showered thoroughly in her room and had spent some time getting ready and checking herself out in the mirror, this was her big night and she wanted to make a good impression! </p> <p>“Come on in princess” Her father replied, “I’m anxious to see what you look like, Peter has told me about the things you were given, don’t be shy now” A couple of more clicks on the floor and Eve appeared in the doorway! Her father’s jaw dropped at the sight of her! “Wow, Eve!” He exclaimed, “You look absolutely fantastic!”</p> <p>Eve was wearing her black leather boots which came almost all the way up to her crotch. Her black leather gloves, which came almost up to her armpits. A broad, black, studded leather collar and her new necklace. Her hair was slicked and pulled back into a severe ponytail, she had made her face up a little, not very much but one striking feature was her choice of black lipstick. The upper part of her face was covered by a black mask and she had hair clips which looked like large, cat’s ears. The rest of her body was completely naked, clearly showing off the gold rings in her stiff, little nipples and clit, and the pair of rings on either side of her naval with the little gold chain hanging between them. Around her waist was her chain belt with the black leather whip suspended from it! She was a vision of a Bondage Mistress in Miniature!</p> <p>Hesitantly at first, then with more confidence, she clicked her way across the room towards them , her lithe hips tilting from side to side as the high heels of her boots exaggerated her movements. She stopped a couple of feet away from them, put her hands on her hips and gave them her best, stern look.</p> <p>“What do you think masters?” She asked, then she slowly turned around , making sure they both had a really good view of her entire body!</p> <p>“Eve” said her father “I think a lot of men are going to cum as soon as they set eyes on you” He stood up and walked around her, then he leaned down and kissed her forehead, “I am proud of you princess!”</p> <p>“Daddy” She replied, “Before people start to arrive, I’m not sure how to act, I mean. I know that I’m head slave, but how do I react with masters and mistresses? And what do I call you? Daddy? Master? Master daddy?”</p> <p>Her father smiled, stroked his hand down the side of her face then took hold of her chin and lifted her face to look up at him.</p> <p>“Tonight sweetheart, you are equal in rank to masters and mistresses, when you speak to them you will call them master or mistress followed by their name, Like Master Peter, Mistress Lilith and they will call you Mistress Eve in return! As for me, the correct thing to call me is “My Father” . Also, masters and mistresses who want to have sex with you must ask you first, whereas a slave has no choice. Slaves of course, refer to us all simply as masters and mistresses!” Eve nodded her head.</p> <p>“Eve” Said Master Peter, “We still have a few minutes left before the party begins, perhaps you would like to give your father a demonstration of one of your skills!” He was grinning and stroking his big cock, which was stiff and hard! She smiled, squatted on her heels and lowered herself onto her knees in one fluid motion, a move she had practiced a lot. She leaned forwards and took hold of Peter’s length in one hand, slowly she stroked it up and down then licked it from base to tip, all around the head and back down again. Then she put the tip to her mouth and slowly began to part her lips and slide her mouth over it. Eve’s father watched in astonishment as, inch by inch his friend’s thick shaft glided into Eve’s willing mouth and down her throat until her nose touched Peter’s body! Then just as slowly she pulled her head back until Peter’s cock came slurping out of her mouth and she licked it up and down again. Peter stood up and pulled her to her feet after him.</p> <p>“Thank you Mistress Eve” he said, bowing “That will do for now, I wish to save myself for later, I think it’s time we made ready for when the others arrive”.</p> <p>“Peter” Said Eve’s father, “You have done a grand job there my friend, she is going to be a very popular girl indeed, very popular!” He turned to Eve “Now then my daughter, when my guests arrive I will greet them and lead them into this room. When they enter, you will be standing to one side here. Masters and Mistresses will greet you and introduce their slaves. The slaves will kneel before you in greeting and lower their heads to the floor, then they will kiss your whip in supplication, make sure you have it out and ready. They will then move behind you and kneel until called upon. Your job is to make sure they act as proper slaves and obey quickly.” He led her out and into the adjoining room where a large buffet was laid out. “Some of the slaves have already been assigned to do the main work involving the food and know what to do. Some of it will be served in here, some will be carried next door for other slaves to serve individually to masters and mistresses” Eve knew exactly what that meant!</p> <p>At that point the doorbell rang signifying the arrival of the first guest. Her father ushered Eve back into the reception room and she stood ready, butterflies were churning in her stomach! Peter walked over to her and sat down in a large easy chair close by.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Mistress Eve” He said, “I have every confidence in you and I will be close at hand to keep you right, just remember, the slaves are yours to deal with, be firm but be fair and make sure they know that you are in charge!” </p> <p>From where she stood Eve saw her father throw on a silk robe and answer the front door, he opened it and welcomed two guests inside. Eve recognised them instantly, it was Mistress Lilith and her slave Naomi! Lilith was wearing a long coat and Naomi a sweat shirt and running pants. Once inside , Lilith shed her coat to reveal her usual form of bondage attire, she was dressed identically to Eve apart from the mask and cat ears. Naomi simply stripped naked and padded after her mistress as they walked into the reception room. Lilith bowed to Eve as she entered and Eve returned the gesture.</p> <p>“Mistress Eve” said Lilith “You look quite magnificent, I shall be watching you very closely tonight” Eve was not too sure whether this was a good thing or not! Lilith filed past her, sat beside Peter and began to talk to him. Eve now paid attention to Naomi who was already kneeling in front of her, as she watched, the girl leaned forwards and touched her head to the floor. Then she raised herself back up to a kneeling position and kissed the handle of the whip which Eve was holding out to her, she didn’t just kiss it, she sucked the penis shaped handle like it was a real cock and licked it several times! Then she stood up, walked past Eve and knelt behind her and to one side.</p> <p>As Naomi walked past her, Eve glanced down and noticed several fresh, red stripes across her arse! She must have gotten on the wrong side of her mistress yet again!</p> <p>For the next half hour various guests arrived, bringing their child sex slaves with them, Eve recognised many of them. Some were men who had visited her father in the past and she remembered sitting on their knees while they stroked her and squeezed her bum. Others were people she would never have guessed were into bondage! Joe the plumber, Pete the TV repairman, Miss Green the Librarian, people from all walks of life. Even, to her amazement, her own school principle who had brought his own twin, 12 year old daughters! All of these adults were wearing various forms of bondage gear, leather, rubber, harnesses, basques, stockings, suspenders, all manner of fetish wear, all with one common denominator, exposed genitals! Naturally she recognised many of the slaves too, boys and girls from her own school and neighbouring schools. Some her own age, some older. All had bowed to her, kissed her whip and knelt down behind her! Even those in their late teens! All were wearing little gold chains with pendants like her own.</p> <p>Eventually her father re-entered the room and announced to all that everyone was present and that the party could begin. Eve took a couple of paces forward, turned to face the slaves and clapped her hands twice sharply. In an instant, about 2 dozen, naked boys and girls were on their feet. Some sped of to attend to the buffet and other refreshments, the others began to circulate amongst the adults. As they did so the adults would call out to them until all were with either a single adult or a group of adults and the sex games began!</p> <p>—————————</p> <p>As the evening progressed, the party spread all around the house, into almost every room and even outside into the pool. Men , women, boys and girls were engaged in sex acts of every conceivable kind. Eve stalked around the house, making sure that the slaves were all being diligent in their duties. One unfortunate girl of thirteen dropped a whole tray of dainty sandwiches and the entire throng cheered Eve on as the girl was strapped to a punishment rack and Eve whipped her backside twenty times. As was customary, the girl was obliged to call out each stroke and thank her punisher. The girl was shrieking the words out by the twentieth stroke.</p> <p>When the punishment was over the girl was released and she knelt in front of Eve, thanked her, kissed her whip and kissed the toes of Eve’s shiny boots. As she walked away from the girl, Eve glanced at Mistress Lilith and received a nod of approval!</p> <p>Despite her training it was all Eve could do to keep her mouth closed and her eyebrows down at the things she saw as she wandered from room to room. Boys and girls tied or strapped up in all positions, sucking cocks and licking slits. Being fucked up the arse or in their love holes by real cocks and strapons. Boys and girls being subject to dripping candle wax, stabbed with sharp needles, strapped, flogged, cropped and, in some cases, doing the strapping and flogging to masters and mistresses! Now and then she made deft use of her own whip if a slave was not performing as well as he or she should!</p> <p>For several minutes she stood in the open doorway of her father’s bedroom and watched in fascination as he made good use of her principle’s twin daughters. Both girls had their arms tied behind their backs, wrists gripping elbows. She watched as they knelt in front of him and sucked his cock down their throats, one after the other. Looked on as he knelt them down on his bed beside each other and fucked their little arses. Observed as he lay them on their backs, spread their legs apart and fucked their juicy cunts. Finally, she watched as he knelt them in front of him, side by side and plastered their faces and chests with copious amounts of his sperm! She had never seen her father’s penis before, it was even bigger than master Peter’s! The twins eyes watered and they gasped in discomfort as they struggled to accommodate him in their holes!</p> <p>In another room she found Mistress Eve being licked by a boy of 14 as she instructed another 11 year old girl in the finer arts of using a flogger. Her own unfortunate slave Naomi was the poor victim!</p> <p>As she entered the main reception room she saw her principle with several other men, all being sucked by girls aged 11 to 13. He looked up as she sauntered around the room and gently pulled the little girl who was deep throating him away from his cock. Eve was quite impressed, it seemed that almost all of the masters were very well endowed!</p> <p>“Mistress Eve” he said, rising and bowing, “Master Peter has told us of your amazing abilities, I would be honoured if you would favour me with a demonstration” Eve was aghast! The principle of her own school was right in front of her, naked and with an impressive erection, asking her for permission to fuck her! It was all she could do to keep a straight face. She walked up to him and gently pushed against his belly, making him sit down. Then she leaned down and planted her lips firmly against his, kissing him passionately, her little tongue probing his mouth and twining with his! Then she knelt down between his legs, took hold of his long, thick cock and gently stroked it up and down. As she did so, the other masters stopped enjoying their own slaves and gathered around. Masters and slaves alike watched in awe as Eve placed her mouth around the tip of her principle’s cock and ever so slowly moved her head forwards. Inch by inch, her principle’s thick shaft vanished i nto her mouth and down her throat until her nose touched his pubes. As she did so she opened her mouth as wide as she could, slid out her tongue and licked his balls!</p> <p>A roar of approval went up as masters and slaves cheered and applauded! Eve slid her mouth off the stiff pole slowly and then thrust forward and engulfed it again. The cheering soon brought all of the masters, mistresses and slaves into the room to see what was going on. They all craned their necks and strained to get a view of Eve with the principle’s cock right down her throat and her tongue snaking around his scrotum! Cheer after cheer went up as she did it again and again. Her principles knuckles were white as they gripped the arms of his chair!</p> <p>Eve slid the big cock from her mouth, a long thread of saliva trailing from her lips. She stood up and straddled the principle, reached back and guided his length into her wet cunt. Once, twice, three times she rose and lowered herself onto the stiff pole, then she settled down with it buried deep inside her. All around her she could hear masters and mistresses and even some slaves giving voice to their thoughts. ‘What is she doing?’, ‘Why is she is just sitting there?’, ‘What is going on?’. Then she began to move her vaginal muscles!</p> <p>“Ohhhhhh My GOD!” Groaned the principle as Eve rippled her inner muscles up and down his shaft! “That is utterly incredible!” His knuckles went even whiter as he gripped the chair harder! Faster and faster Eve rippled up and down him, her cunt gripping his cock like a vice! “Christ Almighty!” He yelled as he climaxed and sent a fountain of his cum gushing up into her. The closest people in the impromptu audience were treated to the sight of his spunk streaming out of her love hole and running over his balls! A tremendous roar went up and Eve was treated to a round of thunderous applause ! She slid off his wilting member, knelt down in front of him again and sucked it clean. Then she sat in a chair beside the principle and spread her legs wide. Noticing Naomi she beckoned to her and the girl knelt in front of Eve and sucked the spunk out of her moist quim, bringing her to an orgasm. When done, she kissed Eve on the mouth and they shared the cum before swallowing it!</p> <p>Over the next hour several men begged Eve to demonstrate her talent and she blessed them all, riding cock after cock. Each time getting a different slave, even some boys, to suck the sperm out of her and share it. Her method made things easy on her vagina and the tongues of the slaves gave her many orgasms! When she had milked a dozen cocks dry she stood up, stretched and bowed to tumultuous applause. Even Mistress Lilith came up to her, kissed her on her forehead and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Well done Mistress Eve, very well done indeed!” she said, “I do believe that you are going to be very popular in future after that little demonstration!” With that she bowed to Eve, turned and stalked off to seek some other sexual diversion!</p> <p>When Lilith had gone, Eve felt a strong hand on her shoulder, she turned and looked up into her father’s smiling face. He embraced her and pulled her close to him. She could feel his big cock pressing against her belly!</p> <p>“Eve I am so proud of you!” He said, “Peter said that you were the best little student he ever had but I had no idea how skilled you had become in so short a time!” He leaned down and kissed her on top of her head, for a moment she wondered if she should take hold of his cock, stroke and suck him to an erection and then give him a demonstration too, but he had already turned, took another girl slave by the hand and was walking away from her.</p> <p>—————————</p> <p>The party went on, long into the night. Men, women and children fucking and sucking. The heady atmosphere resounding to the swishing and cracking of whips, tawses, straps and floggers. The house ringing to the sound of boys and girls (and even some men and women) screaming in pain and ecstasy!</p> <p>But, all good things come to an end, even bondage parties. Soon it was time for all of the guests to leave and all were full of praise for the way Eve had conducted herself during the night. As the guests left, all had presents to give to Eve. Naturally the presents were bondage related. A set of three nipple clamps, several coils of the softest and silkiest rope imaginable, dildos, floggers, gags of all shapes and sizes! By the time almost all of the guests had left, Eve had practically enough equipment to open her own bondage shop!</p> <p>Soon the only remaining guests were Master Peter, Mistress Lilith and, of course, her slave Naomi, who’s skin was red almost all over and covered in fading stripes of varying widths! Lilith gave Eve yet another present, a black leather collar, very broad and with very, very long spikes set into it!</p> <p>“Mistress Eve” She said, “You have done very well as a mistress tonight, but hear this! In two weeks time I will be having a party like tonight, at that party Naomi will be Head Slave and mistress for the night and you will be nothing more than a humble slave! I will be interested to see if you perform as well as a slave as you have done as a mistress!” With that, she and Naomi dressed and left, leaving Eve with a cold feeling inside!</p> <p>Now Peter was the only guest left. Eve and her father were wearing robes now and Peter was dressed to leave. Eve was quite tired from all of the sucking and fucking and, boy did she need a shower! She and her father walked Peter to the door and said their goodbyes.</p> <p>“Master Peter” Said Eve, “Thank you for my training. Really, I had such fun tonight and it was all down to my time with you! Thank you so much!” Peter hugged her close and then gave her, her last present of the night. A very large strap-on penis that she could fuck other slaves with!</p> <p>She hugged him close and kissed him and then he was gone and they closed the front door for the last time that night. After they had closed the door, Eve hugged her father and looked up at him.</p> <p>“Daddy” she said, “All of these things that I’ve learned with Master Peter and Mistress Eve, plus all of the stuff I’ve seen and done tonight ….”</p> <p>“Yes Princess!” He replied, giving her an encouraging look and hugging her even closer as she looked up into his eyes.</p> <p>“Well daddy” She continued “Am I, am I supposed to do these things with you?” Her father hugged her so close now that she felt her breath being almost squeezed out of her!</p> <p>“Of course not princess” he replied, “If you were to do that it would be called incest and that is wrong, very wrong indeed! We may be kinky sweetheart, but we aren’t perverts!”</p> <p>As he walked to his car, Peter heard guffaws and shrieks of laughter in the house behind him and wondered what on earth could be so funny!</p> <p>End - 01.08.2005</p></div>",[]
1497,Double Act,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Little Jennifer is taken for a ride, a very nasty ride!",2005-08-17,45,4,"MM, g, anal, bd, oral, ped, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool046.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The man was still there! Little Jennifer Ashby peeped around the corner again. He was still there, she was walking to school by her usual route, normally there was hardly anyone about apart from a few people she knew. But today there was a strange man loitering near a street she usually walked down. She didn’t like the look of him and her parents had warned her about strangers!</p> <p>Little Jennifer Ashby was nearly seven years old, pretty and slim with long blonde hair down to her bum, she was wearing a short, pink dress, white knee socks and white trainers. Her little, red satchel containing her bits and pieces was slung over one shoulder. She sighed, she couldn’t wait any longer, she had to get to school! She took a deep breath, walked round the corner with her head down and kept on going, hoping for the best.</p> <p>“Hello sweetie!” said the man as she drew close to him! She looked up at him, she liked him even less when she was close to him, he was middle aged and swarthy looking, not very pleasant at all! “You are a very pretty little girl” he continued.</p> <p>“I, I’m not s’posed to talk to strangers” Said Jennifer, trying to edge around the man, but every time she did so he moved to block her path. She looked around for another escape route or for help. There was no one else about but there was an alley just behind her and to her left, she started to back towards it. The man advanced towards her.</p> <p>“Oh come on sweetie” He said, “I just want to be your friend!” Jennifer turned and started to run down the alley. She looked over her shoulder, the man was running after her! She looked ahead again and ran as fast as her little legs could carry her! Once again she looked over her shoulder, the man was some way off behind her but still running! </p> <p>“OOOFFFF!” she exclaimed as she ran into something and her air was knocked out of her, she bounced back and landed on her bum! She looked up and saw another man, a blonde, well dressed man with a nice face!</p> <p>“Wow” he said “Sorry little one, are you ok? You just came barreling out of that alley and ran into me!” She looked up into his kindly face, then back down the alley. The swarthy man had stopped several yards away.</p> <p>“Please mister” she said, ”Please, that man was chasing me!” She continued, pointing up the alley. The blonde man shook his fist at the swarthy man!</p> <p>“Clear off you!” he yelled, “Or I’ll call the police!” The swarthy man ran away back down the alley and out of sight. The well dressed man helped Jennifer to her feet.</p> <p>“You had a lucky escape there young lady!” He said, “That was a bad man and I’ll bet he wanted to do nasty things to you!” He held out his hand for her, she took it. “Why don’t I drive you to school and we’ll tell the teachers what happened eh!”</p> <p>“K” said Jennifer as the man led her off, his car was only a few yards away, it was a big saloon car and she noticed that the rear windows were all smoked glass making it difficult to see inside. He opened the rear door for her and helped her in, placing her satchel in the foot well in front of her. As he buckled her safety belt he stroked one hand up her thigh, she thought this odd, but he did seem a nice man. He closed the door and walked round to the passenger side of the vehicle. Once there he opened the front passenger door, clicked a lever on the seat and pulled it right forwards so that there was a big gap behind it. Jennifer thought this was odd too but paid it no mind. Then the nice, blonde man got in the driver’s seat and they were off.</p> <p>The car had gone around three or four corners before Jennifer realized that they were going the wrong way and she hadn’t told the man where the school was!</p> <p>“Please mister” She said, “We’re going the wrong way, the school is back that way”. The man didn’t say anything but the car pulled up by the side of the road. The door opposite Jennifer opened and someone got in beside her. With a shock she realized it was the swarthy, bad man who had chased her!</p> <p>“Hello again sweetie” he said “You had your chance to be my friend but things are different now!” Jennifer unclipped her seatbelt and tried to open the door but it was locked! As the car pulled away again and drove off, the swarthy man grabbed her with both hands and dragged her across to him!</p> <p>----</p> <p>The bad man stood little Jennifer up in the foot well in front of him and sat there staring at her, she was scared and shaking, her hands clutched at the hem of her dress and screwed up the material.</p> <p>“My but you are a pretty little girl aren’t you” he said “Take your shoes and socks off!” Little Jennifer just stood there looking at him! “I said take your shoes and socks off you little bitch!” He repeated. Jennifer tried to back away but there was nowhere to go.</p> <p>“Please mister” she whined, “Please, I’m not s’posed to ..” CRACK! The man’s hand slapped into her face and she was knocked sideways into the door. He grabbed her again and pulled her towards him. He twisted his hand in her hair and pulled her face towards his. Her face stung and she was crying now!</p> <p>“Shut it you little cunt!” He said, “When I tell you to do something you fucking do it!” He dragged her across his lap so that she was facing upwards, reached down and yanked her shoes and socks of by himself. He threw them down onto the floor and stood her on her feet again. “Now take your fucking dress off bitch!”</p> <p> With tears streaming down her face, little Jennifer took hold of the hem of her pink dress, pulled it up over her shoulders and off and dropped it on the floor. Shaking like a leaf and still crying she stood there dressed only in her white slip and panties. The man reached out with one hand, grabbed her between the legs and squeezed her little cunny! She yelped in pain and peed herself! Warm yellow liquid soaked her little panties, ran over the man’s hand and down her legs! The man grinned, pulled his hand away and licked her pee off it!</p> <p> “Dirty little girl!” he said, “Dirty little girls should be beaten on their bare bums with a belt!” To Jennifer’s horror the man unfastened his belt, slipped it out of the loops on his trousers and put it on the seat beside him. “But first let’s get the rest of these clothes off you bitch!” He grabbed the front of her slip with both hands, pulled and tore it from her body, leaving her standing there in just her panties. But he grabbed these next and yanked them down her legs and off her feet. He put these on the seat beside him too.</p> <p> Little Jennifer put her hands in front of her to cover her sex. Her mummy had told her never to let a man see her private bits, yet here she was standing naked in front of the bad man! He slapped her face again making her cry some more !</p> <p> “Put your hands on top of your head and let me look at you bitch!” Little Jennifer was very scared so she did as she was told. The man looked at her and stroked his hands over her body, then he turned her around and stroked her back and squeezed her pert, little bum cheeks. He pulled her buttocks apart and thumbed the little rosebud of her anus making her whimper.</p> <p> “I’m going to shove my big cock in here soon bitch!” He said, “That and a lot more!”. He spun her around again so that she was facing him and let go of her. As Jennifer stood watching him, still sobbing and shaking, the bad man undid his shirt and opened it, he had a very hairy chest! Then he undid his trousers and pulled them and his briefs down to his ankles! Jennifer was shocked to see the man’s thing between his legs! It was big and sticking out all stiff and hard! She had seen her daddy’s thing now and then but it had only hung between his legs, not stuck out all big and hard like this one was! The bad man grinned at her, grabbed her and pulled her across his lap, face down!</p> <p> “Now I’m going to give you the punishment that dirty, little girls deserve!” he said, and grabbed the belt from the seat beside him! He coiled it around his fist, leaving about a foot clear, raised his arm up and brought the belt swishing down! CRACK! It landed square across little Jennifer’s buttocks making them quiver and making her shriek with the sudden pain! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Again and again the belt lashed against Jennifer’s buttocks and legs as she screamed and shrieked and wriggled on the bad man’s lap and his big thing pressed into her belly!</p> <p> A dozen times the man whipped Jennifer’s arse and legs with his belt! Never in her life had anyone hit her that hard! When he stood her on her feet again she hopped from foot to foot rubbing her bum and legs with both hands, shrieking hysterically!</p> <p> “Mummy, mummy, mummy!” She screamed in between sobs, “I want my mummy! Please let me go, please don’t hurt me anymore, pleahehehehease!” The bad man sat there grinning at her and stroked his big thing! He waited until she had finished her screaming and she just stood rubbing her sore bottom, sniveling.</p> <p> “You don’t want me to hit you any more?” Said the bad man, Jennifer shook her head from side to side and sniffed a little. The bad man took a tissue from the door pocket and wiped her tears away. “Are you going to do what I tell you to?” Jennifer nodded. “Good, because if you don’t I’ll whip your arse some more, I’ll bet you don’t want that do you?” Jennifer shook her head again. “Good, kneel down and come close to me”. Little Jennifer did as she was told, she knelt down and shuffled close to the bad man between his legs, his big thing was inches from her face and he was still rubbing it. “You know what this is?” he said, waving his thing in her face. She shook her head. “This is my cock you silly bitch, say it!”</p> <p> “Cock” said Jennifer, “It’s your cock” The bad man grinned wider, inched forwards and pressed his cock onto the little girl’s face, rubbing it across her lips.</p> <p> “Put your hands on it!” He said, Jennifer didn’t want to touch the bad man’s cock, but she didn’t want him to use his belt on her again either so she did as she was told and put both of her hands around the thick, long shaft. Her hands were so small they couldn’t fit all the way around it, it was so fat! “Now tighten your grip a little and rub it up and down!” he continued, Jennifer gripped a little harder and rubbed up and down the stiff pole, as she looked at it she could see a tiny drop of liquid seeping out of the hole in the end! “Now open your mouth bitch and put it around the end of my cock!” Jennifer definitely didn’t want to do this but her bum and legs still hurt! She opened her mouth as wide as she could and put it around the tip of the man’s cock. It didn’t taste of much, but it was big and warm in her mouth!</p> <p> “Good girl!” said the bad man, “Now move your mouth further down it!” Jennifer pushed forwards and took more of the bad man’s cock into her mouth, but her mouth was small and his cock was so big! Suddenly he grabbed the back of her head and pushed hard, forcing her mouth down onto his stiff pole until it stabbed against the back of her throat, making her retch and gag! He held it there for moment while she struggled and gagged and then let go of her. With a gasp and a choke she pulled back until his shaft came out of her mouth and she knelt there coughing and spluttering. When she had done, he pushed her mouth back over his cock and started thrusting in and out of her mouth. He didn’t force the back of her throat this time, but still touched it with every lung forwards. Jennifer’s eyes watered and she felt sick as the stiff pole slid in and out!</p> <p> Eventually he pulled out of her mouth and moved sideways on the seat. Taking hold of her shoulders he lifted her up and forwards until she was kneeling on the seat and then he knelt down behind her!</p> <p> “Enough sucking, little one!” he said “Now I’m going to fuck this cute, little arse of yours!” He pulled her arms behind her back, picked up her socks and tied her wrists together with them. Then he took a tube of KY from the door and started to massage some of it into her bum hole, using his thumb to push it into her tiny sphincter!</p> <p> “No” she screamed “Please no! Please no! Please stop, stop!” But the bad man didn’t stop, he used his thumb to pull at her anus, stretching her hole! Then he forced the tip of his cock inside it and took a firm grip on both of her shoulders!</p> <p> “Here it comes you little whore!” he said thrusting forwards hard! Several inches of his fat cock pushed into the little girl’s rectum in one go!</p> <p> “AIIEEEEEE!” She shrieked! “No, no, no! Take it out! It hurts, stop pleeeeaaasee!” But the bad man ignored her and lunged harder, forcing more of himself inside her! Little Jennifer shrieked and screamed, she was in so much pain! Suddenly she felt something being pushed into her mouth, something cloth, soft but foul tasting! With disgust she realized it was her own, urine soaked panties. The Bad man shoved them hard into her mouth until she couldn’t scream but could only moan and groan.</p> <p> “That should shut you up you little cunt!” he said. “because now I’m really going to hurt you!” with that he gripped her even harder and began ramming his big cock in and out of her! Little Jennifer’s arse felt like it was on fire as the fat shaft pistoned in and out of her rectum! Jennifer shook her head violently from side to side and tried to struggle but it was useless.</p> <p> “Mffffff! Mffffff! Ngggggg!” She squealed into her makeshift gag as agony assaulted her backside! The bad man kept this up for a few minutes before he dragged his cock out of her agonized anus and flipped her over onto her back. A trickle of blood ran out of her gaping rectum from where he had torn her skin with his terrible rape!</p> <p> “Now it’s time for your little cunny whore!” he said, grinning evilly at her. He rubbed more of the KY around her sex and used his thumb again to push it inside her little hole before starting to push his fingers in there and pull and twist, stretching the flesh! Little Jennifer shook her head again, he couldn’t mean it! He couldn’t mean to push his big cock into her tiny, little hole could he!?</p> <p> But he could! To her horror he placed the tip of his cock against the entrance to her tiny vagina, took firm holed of her hips and lunged forwards, forcing his cock inside her, splitting her hymen and tearing her innocence and virginity away from her! He pushed harder and harder forcing inch after inch of his thick shaft into her little hole as she wriggled and squealed under him in terrible pain! The bad man didn’t manage to get his whole cock in her tiny hole as there was so much of it! When he had gone as far as he could he started to fuck the little girl hard. Gripping her hips and pounding into her tiny body! </p> <p> Little Jennifer squealed into the gag, her cheeks red and tear stained, her little cunt felt like it was being ripped to pieces as the bad man viciously raped her! On and on the cruel treatment went and the bad man’s cock became covered with her virgin blood! Eventually the man pulled out of her and dragged her off the seat and onto her knees again. Sitting in front of her he pulled her dirty panties out of her mouth. Before she had a chance to speak or scream he shoved his cock into her mouth again and started to fuck her face! Filling her mouth with the taste of her own blood! She tried to pull away but his hand was holding her head, preventing her.</p> <p> Suddenly the man groaned and grunted and she felt her mouth filling with a thick liquid. At first she thought it was the bad man’s pee but then realized it was too thick. She couldn't spit it out either as the bad man’s cock was still in her mouth and his hand was around it and up against her lips, sealing her mouth shut!</p> <p> “Swallow it you little bitch!” The bad man said, “Swallow all of my spunk” Little Jennifer had no choice, she forced herself to swallow the fluid as squirt after squirt came out of the cock!</p> <p>Finally the man slid his shaft out of her mouth, let go of her head, leaned back on the seat and sighed. Little Jennifer knelt there and sobbed and cried, spunk dribbling out of her mouth and down her chin, her body wracked with pain. The man leaned forwards again and held his softening cock out to her face.</p> <p>“Lick my cock clean you little cunt” Said the bad man, “Or I’ll whip your backside again!” Little Jennifer stifled her sobs and did as she was told, licking the slime and remnants of her blood off the man’s shaft. As she did so , she felt the car stopping. The bad man pulled up his trousers and buttoned his shirt. Then he took a tissue out of the door pocket and wiped her face clean. The blonde man got out of the car and walked around to the other side. As he opened the rear door Jennifer saw trees outside and realized that they must be in a country lane somewhere. The bad man got out of the car and as he walked away the blonde man sat down in front of her. Looking around Jennifer saw the bad man getting into the driver’s seat, then the car pulled away again and their journey resumed!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Hello again little one!” said the blonde man, Jennifer turned her head back to look at him. “Bet you thought there was only one bad man didn’t you!” He unbuttoned his shirt, slid his belt out of his trousers, undid them and pulled them and his boxers down to his ankles! His cock was standing out like the bad man’s but it was even bigger and thicker! “Well there are two bad men see! Now put my cock in your mouth and start sucking it you little whore!”</p> <p>With fresh tears starting, little Jennifer did as she was told. She had to open her mouth painfully wide to get it around the thick length. Just as she feared, the blonde man took hold of her head and forced her face further down onto the stiff pole! Again she felt like retching as the man pumped his shaft in and out of her mouth, hitting the back of her throat with every lunge!</p> <p> Eventually the man seemed to have had enough, he put his hand on her chest and roughly pushed her away from him. Then, like the bad man had done to her, he slid to one side, picked her up and sat her on the seat, then knelt down in front ofher.</p> <p>“Please don’t hurt me anym..” CRACK! Just as she started to speak the blonde man slapped her hard across the face, knocking her sideways! As she started to cry he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her face close to his!</p> <p>“Keep your mouth shut you fucking, little tart!” The blonde man hissed at her. He then reached into the door pocket and took out two lengths of rope. He tied one around each of her ankles then looped them through the door handles. Pulling hard on them both he stretched open her legs then tied them off. “Dirty, little cunts like you need to learn to keep their mouths shut!” He said as he picked his belt up off the seat. He raised it over his head then brought it swishing down across her right, inner, thigh!</p> <p>“AIEEEEEE! NO! NO! NO!” Shrieked little Jennifer as harsh, cruel pain flooded her skin! The blonde man picked up her soiled panties and stuffed them into her mouth again. Muffling her screams. Then he brought the belt down on her other thigh! Little Jennifer wriggled and squealed into her gag as blow after blow lashed down onto her legs! CRACK! SMACK! WHACK! The blonde man grinned as he thrashed the poor little girl hard. The last three of fifteen strikes landed square on her little cunny!</p> <p>The man put down his belt and pulled her towards him a little, he took the tube of KY out of the door pocket and started to rub it into her arse and cunt, both were still bleeding a little and Jennifer shook her head frantically from side to side. It was no use, she was powerless to resist as the blonde man forced the tip of his huge cock into her sore anus and gripped her hips tightly!</p> <p>Little Jennifer threw her head back and screamed into the gag as the blonde man’s huge cock entered her anus, it felt like she was being ripped inside out. The blonde man squeezed her slender hips hard as he pounded away at her, hurting her even more! For what seemed like an age he grunted and groaned and raped her bottom hard, then he pulled out and pressed the tip of his cock against her sore, bleeding vagina. With a sick grin on his face he pushed hard, forcing half of his length into her! Again little Jennifer squealed and squealed into the gag as agony ripped through her cunt! The man thrust in and out of her slowly, prolonging her agony. His hands gripped her little buttocks fiercely, bruising her tender rump.</p> <p>Finally, he pulled out of her, grabbed her head and pulled her forwards. He yanked out her gag and forced his bloodstained cock into her mouth. Again, poor little Jennifer was face fucked until the blonde man shouted and she felt his spunk squirting into her throat. Once again she was forced to swallow as spurt after spurt shot out of his cock and filled her mouth!</p> <p> When he had finished, the blonde man slid out of her and she was forced to lick his cock clean like she had done with the bad man’s. Then he untied her legs, dragged her off the seat and down into the foot well before sitting back down facing her. Little Jennifer lay there looking up at him, hoping he wouldn’t hurt her anymore, but she dared not speak, she just lay there, crying and sobbing, her tiny body in terrible pain from the cruel abuse!</p> <p>The blonde man pulled up his trousers and fastened them, then buttoned his shirt up. After a while the car stopped again. The blonde man and the bad man changed places, then the car drove off again! The bad man looked down at little Jennifer lying on the floor and smiled at her.</p> <p>“My turn again you little bitch!” He said, undressing like before and stroking his big, hard cock, he reached down , took hold of her hair and pulled her up to his groin. He waved his cock in her face, “You know what to do!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>Again and again, little Jennifer was brutally beaten and raped in the back of the car, hour after hour the cruel treatment continued as the two men took turn after turn. Eventually the car came to a halt again, she expected the men to change places again but this time the blonde man slipped her dress on her, untied her hands and put her socks and shoes on her feet. Little Jennifer was past caring, her face was a blank, her body numb. The blonde man opened the car door and pushed her outside and onto the grass. He leaned down and placed her satchel in her hands.</p> <p>“Keep your mouth shut you little bitch!” He hissed “Or next time we’ll cut your fucking throat!” He pushed her hard and she felt herself rolling down a grassy bank until she landed with a splat in a puddle of mud. As she lay there she heard car doors slamming, a screech of tyres and the car being driven off. For several minutes she lay there in a daze, then she crawled up to the top of the bank, she was on the outskirts of her home town. There was no-one in sight. Shakily she stood up and started staggering towards the town. When she had gone barely half a dozen steps she sank down onto her knees, curled up into a ball and cried, and cried, and cried.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“That little bitch was the best yet” said the bad man, the blonde man nodded in agreement as he drove the car down the narrow lanes.</p> <p>“Yep, we make a good team you and me” he replied “A real double act!”</p></div>","['This story is dedicated to Jack, an inspiring bolt from the blue!']"
1498,A Whipping,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A little girl stands alone in a room, waiting for her master to arrive and punish her. Punish her very severely!",2005-08-26,20,5,"M, g, anal, bd, ds, oral, ped, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool047.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Carol stood perfectly still in the centre of the room, apart from her naked body trembling slightly. Perhaps due to the slight chill in the air, perhaps due to her dread of the punishment to come.</p> <p>Carol was a slave, a sex slave. The room she was standing in was her master’s punishment room and she was standing, waiting for her master to come, waiting for him to give her the thrashing she had earned.</p> <p>Carol was just ten years old. A slim, pretty, petite thing with a tight, slightly tanned body and long, brown hair tied back in a ponytail. She had walked to the punishment room by herself, that was part of the punishment. Being made to walk there alone, knowing the fate that awaited her, knowing that it was useless to try to escape it. There was no escape, no way out, nowhere to hide. When the master ordered you to the punishment room, all you could do was go there and wait.</p> <p>Buckled onto Carol’s wrists and ankles were leather cuffs, set with stout steel rings. Carol had buckled them on herself, that was the second part of the punishment. Taking the cuffs from the shelf and putting them on, knowing that they would be used to hang her, spread-eagled in mid air, whilst her master whipped her cruelly. The third part of the punishment was the waiting. Waiting in fear and dread for her master to arrive and begin the punishment, not knowing how long she would be waiting, not knowing how hard she would be punished.</p> <p>Carol knew the drill well, she had been punished before in this room, many children had. It’s walls echoed often to their screams. There was no door to the room, the better to let the screams of little girls and boys be heard in the rest of the house to put fear into the hearts of others.</p> <p>Carol tried to maintain her composure as she stood there, feet eighteen inches apart, hands clasped behind her back, head down. Occasionally a stifled sob escaped from her lips and a tear trickled down her cheek. How long had she been standing there? An hour? Two? It was all part of the head game her master played. Order a slave to the room and keep the slave waiting, trembling in fear.</p> <p>Carol heard a sound in the corridor outside, the unmistakable sound of bare feet on a wooden floor, footsteps coming her way! A figure appeared in the doorway and she knelt down, knees wide apart and leaned forwards until her chest was flat on the floor and her arms were spread out in front of her leaving her rump sticking up. Raised for punishment or rape at her master’s will! This was the total submission kneel demanded by her master whenever he first entered a room.</p> <p>The footsteps came close to her and she felt the tips of her master’s toes touch her shoulders. She kept her face to the floor, not daring to move!</p> <p>“Position “O”!” Her master commanded her in his deep voice. She pushed herself upwards, brought her knees closer together and adjusted her kneel so that her body was vertical from the knees upwards. This put her mouth at just the right height for her master’s cock! She finished the move by placing her hands behind her head and opening her mouth wide. Though her eyes were still cast down she could see that her master was naked, hands on hips and his long, thick cock was erect and inches from her face. He thrust his hips towards her face and the tip of his cock entered her mouth. Carol moved forwards and took more of the fat length into her until the tip touched the back of her throat. This was the oral kneel, another act of submission required by her master at certain times to remind slaves of their place.</p> <p>Carol moved her head backwards and forwards on the stiff pole, rolling her tongue around it. After several sucks her master leaned away from her until his cock slurped out of her mouth leaving a trail of saliva. She licked the moisture from it and kissed it on the tip. She was not meant to bring him off, not unless he told her to. This was a gesture to show his dominance over her.</p> <p>“Stand slave!” her master commanded. Carole obeyed, stood up and dropped her hands to her hips, her master moved forwards until his body touched hers, his big, stiff cock pressing against her belly. “Look up!” Carol obeyed and looked up at him. He was a handsome man in his late forties, fit and muscular. He wasn’t a bad man really, he cared very much for his slaves and they were well fed and well treated. But he did not tolerate failure of any kind and when he dealt out punishment he could be vicious!</p> <p>“Why are you here slave?” he asked her, a shudder ran through her body, now they were getting down to it and soon she would feel the kiss of the whip!</p> <p>“Please master,” She said, “This slave has displeased master, this slave is here to be punished” Despite all her efforts a single tear rolled out of one eye and trickled down her cheek. Her master put his hand on her face and wiped it, gently, away.</p> <p>“How have you displeased your master slave?” He asked her, stroking her face with one hand. His touch was a loving caress, many other masters would have had their fist tightly wound around a slave’s hair at this point, pulling and twisting!</p> <p>“This slave spilled wine master” She replied. He raised an eyebrow, “Expensive wine, master” She whispered as he continued to gaze at her, “And it ruined a tablecloth master”. Still he stared at her, “And I dropped and broke the decanter master!”</p> <p>“Turn around slave” He commanded and she obeyed. She was now facing the board on the wall from which many whips and straps were hanging. She felt her master’s cock pressing against her back as he move forwards, he reached down with both hands and stroked her chest, her little breasts had only just begun to grow, a mere swelling on either side of her chest. His fingers toyed with the tiny, gold rings which decorated her nipples. He took a nipple between each thumb and forefinger and squeezed hard! She grimaced at the pain but did not cry out, her master often tested his slave’s tolerance like this. He leaned down further and stroked his hands down her belly and over her silky, smooth mound until he found the little, gold ring that decorated her clitoral hood. He took hold of this and twisted it! Again she grimaced but remained silent. He whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Bring me the snake slave!” Carol’s heart sank, the snake was the most vicious whip in the arsenal that hung on the wall in front of her. Four feet long and made of braided, rough leather with a fine slender tip. The main body of the whip could raise nasty welts which oozed blood, the tip could be used to inflict agonizing stings! She was in for a rough time! She walked up to the board, unhooked the whip, turned and walked back to her master.</p> <p>This was the fourth part of the punishment, the slave had to carry the chosen instrument of pain to the master and hand it to him, knowing that it would be used to inflict terrible pain upon the slave’s naked body! She walked up to her master and knelt before him, trembling. She brought the handle of the whip up to her mouth and kissed it. It was made of dark wood, carved to look like a large penis. She not only kissed it but licked it up and down, put it into her mouth and sucked it like the real thing. Then she lifted her arms and handed the terrible thing to her master.</p> <p>“Prepare!” He commanded as he took the whip from her shaking hands. Carole spread her legs apart and raised her arms out and over her head. Her master unhooked a chain from the wall and lowered a long, steel bar down to her. He clipped her wrist cuffs to this bar and then knelt down and clipped her ankles to coiled chains on the floor. Then he returned to the wall, took hold of the chain and pulled, hoisting the little girl clear of the floor until the floor chains tightened then he pulled some more, stretching her body as far as he could. Little Carol grunted at the discomfort as the cuffs started to bite into her wrists and ankles. Her master secured the chain to the wall and then returned to stand in front of her. Her head was now on a level with his. He placed one hand on her back and one on her chest then he stroked them both downwards until one hand cupped and squeezed her little buttocks one after the other. The fingers of the other hand stroked her slit up and dow n and fingered her little clit.</p> <p>Carol gasped and her sex became moist, she couldn’t help it, she was a fully trained sex slave! She couldn't stop herself from becoming wet if she tried!</p> <p>“Speak slave!” Commanded her master. This was the fifth part of the punishment, the last part before the whipping itself. The slave had to ask for punishment! Beg for it!</p> <p>“Please master” She whimpered, “This worthless slave has displeased her master, this worthless slaves begs to be punished hard for her failure!” Her master smiled at her.</p> <p>“Well said slave” he replied, “Your punishment will be one hundred strokes of the snake!” He walked behind her and she could hear him swishing the whip backwards and forwards to get the feel of it.</p> <p>‘Oh God no!’ she thought. A hundred with the snake! She would never survive it! The swishing noise behind her stopped and there was silence. Her body hung there in mid air in an “X” shape, shaking with fear and from the strain on her limbs. Then she heard the whip whistling through the air!</p> <p>----</p> <p>CRACK! The sound of the whip biting into naked flesh echoed around the room as the first blow struck! Carol gasped and sucked in air, her body lurched forwards at the ferocity of the impact making her chains rattle! The blow had landed squarely across both buttocks, the tip of the whip curling around her body and snapping against her mound! Her face twisted into a grimace as burning pain crept into her backside! CRACK! A second blow landed an inch above the first and the tip of the whip stung her mound again! CRACK! The third blow landed an inch below the first and the tip snaked around her hips once more and snapped against the top of her slit, just above her clit ring!</p> <p>There was a moment’s pause as she hung there, shaking with pain, breath coming in little pants, Then she heard the hiss of the whip as it came towards her again! CRACK! It landed at the base of her bum, right in the crease under her buttocks and the tip lashed against the front of her left thigh! CRACK! The fifth blow landed in the same place but from the opposite direction and the tip stung the front of her right thigh! CRACK! The sixth blow landed just above her bum crease and this time the tip curled round her hips and was bang on target, snapping directly onto her clit ring!</p> <p>Carol let out a piercing scream as the whip struck and fire raged through her loins like a hornet was stabbing her! Her master walked around to her front. His right hand holding the whip, his left stroking her buttocks where the whip had landed, his fingers tracing the six, long, angry red welts that were raising up on her skin, little spots of blood just beginning to break the surface.</p> <p>He kissed her on the lips and she opened her mouth to receive his tongue as his fingers found her slit again and probed her sex. Her body shuddered at his touch, her slit grew moist again and a longing burned in her for him to bury his cock in there! He stepped away from her and backed off a few feet, leaving her gasping and painting, her arse burning from the welts, her mound and clit sore from the stings. He drew back the whip and lashed out!</p> <p>SNAP! The very tip of the whip landed right on her left nipple, snapping on the nipple ring and hurting like Hell! She gasped and hissed and threw her head back! SNAP! Before she had even recovered, the eighth blow landed on her left nipple with equal ferocity!</p> <p>“Nnnnnffff” She groaned as pain flooded her sensitive, little aureola! CRACK! The full weight of the whip landed diagonally across her chest between her tiny breast buds, the tip licking over her shoulder and snapping against her spine! WHACK! The tenth blow landed the opposite way, neatly dividing her breasts with a cross, a pair of welts quickly raising to mark the spot! THRASH! A heavy, vicious blow raked across her ribs, under her nipples and left a trail of red. THWACK! An equally cruel lash struck her across the full width of her chest above her nipples! Each time the body of the whip landed, the tip would whistle around her body and strike her a stinging, secondary blow on another part of her body.</p> <p>Tears rolled down the cheeks of the little girl as waves of pain rolled over her! Tiny beads of sweat began to appear on her body, she could feel the first trickles of blood running over her buttocks now and down her legs. Her master stepped up to her again and traced his fingers along the fresh welts on her chest. He moistened his fingers with the sweat of her body and licked them clean, then he walked behind her again. He took hold of her pony tail and hooked it over her shoulder to expose her slender back. Leaning forwards he kissed her on the nape of her neck and then moved down her spine, kissing her several times until he reached the base. Then he licked up the length of her backbone and nuzzled her neck again.</p> <p>Carol’s body reacted as a sex slave’s should, her love juices were flowing down her legs now and her cunt ached to be fucked! Just as she was getting to grips with the desire burning in her sex, CRACK! The whip cut a slash across her back from the nape of her neck to the left armpit. WHACK! Another blow raked down her from right shoulder to left waist. THWACK! Another landed diagonally a few inches below these.</p> <p>Carol was sobbing now, her little chest heaving. She fought to stifle the urge to scream. THRASH! A strike from neck to right armpit crossed the others on her back. WHACK! A blow cut her from her left shoulder to her right waist, CRACK! The eighteenth stroke mirrored the others and left her young skin criss-crossed with angry weals which oozed blood!</p> <p>Her master stepped up to her and she felt his chest against her back as he nuzzled her neck again, then his hand stroked her sex, massaged her wet cunt lips and he pushed a finger into her moist quim!</p> <p>“Oh master!” she moaned, shaking her head from side to side as he finger fucked her wet hole. This was the worst torture of all! Her body was awash with pain yet her instincts forced her to become as horny as Hell when touched like this. Her body was tormented with conflicting feelings of pain and desire! Her master stepped away and walked around to face her, took aim with the whip and lashed out!</p> <p>----</p> <p>WHACK! The whip lashed across the front of Carol’s left thigh just above the knee, the tip swishing around her leg to sting her inner thigh! She clenched her fists and bucked in her restraints. THWACK! The whip struck her right thigh with the same effect! CRACK! A second strike raked her left thigh an inch above the first. CRACK! The same on her right thigh. Both of Carol’s thighs were starting to burn now, the stings from the tip of the whip on her inner thighs hurt like needles were sticking in her.</p> <p>Carol looked into the face of her master as he drew back his arm ready for the next strike, there was not a trace of malice on his face. The whip snaked towards her, she furrowed her brow and closed her eyes. WHACK! The blow was on her left thigh again, an inch above the last. THWACK! A third on her right thigh, again a little higher! She bit her lip as harsh pain crept through her flesh, each blow hurt more than the previous as the whip moved up her thighs and struck ever more sensitive skin!</p> <p>A thin sheen of sweat covered Carol’s body now and her breath came in short pants, her whole body was tense and trembling. Both from the strain of her limbs being stretched and her efforts to withstand the beating being inflicted on her slender form!</p> <p>THRASH! A fourth blow struck her left thigh and Carol grimaced at it’s impact. WHACK! A matching blow struck her right thigh. Her inner thighs were really starting to sting like blazes from the snapping tip of her master’s whip!</p> <p>‘Oh God’ She thought to herself, ‘Please let me get through this and I swear I will never spill my master’s wine again!’ CRACK! A fifth blow raked her left thigh, very close to the top, this time the tip of the snake curled around and under her and snapped against her slit, making her scream out in pain! WHACK! A fifth blow on her right thigh and her tender little cunt was stung again by the tip! Again she shrieked out loud as her most sensitive area was tormented by the kiss of the whip!</p> <p>SLASH! A sixth blow struck the top of her left thigh, the whip curved around her leg and stung the thin crease under her buttock, the tip whipped through and under her slit, raking along it and the very tip of the lash cracked against her clit ring!</p> <p>“AIEEEEEE!” She wailed as intense agony assaulted her in several places at once! WHACK! A sixth and matching blow assaulted her right thigh and her clit ring suffered again! </p> <p>Tears streamed down little Carol’s reddened face as the terrible pain flooded her tortured skin. The little girl was crying now, crying like the savagely whipped child she was.</p> <p>There was a lengthy pause as her master waited for her sobbing to subside. Carol opened her eyes and looked at him. She watched as he drank from a bottle of water, his own, muscular body sweating from the effort of the flogging he was inflicting on his slave. She suddenly realized how terrible her own thirst was! Her master took another mouthful of water and stepped up to her. He kissed her and she opened her mouth instinctively to receive his tongue but it was the blessed relief of water that entered her mouth as her master passed it from his mouth into hers!</p> <p>“Th, thank you my master” She managed to say as he withdrew his lips from hers. He moved his mouth around to the side of her head and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Courage little slave” He said, “Your punishment is almost a third over and you are bearing it well!” He cupped her little buttocks and squeezed them, making her wince as the welts on her backside were irritated at his touch. He kissed her again, this time his tongue probing her mouth, then he kissed her jaw, then her throat! Then he licked down her young body and sucked at each of her sore nipples making her gasp in pain and pleasure! Down and down his tongue licked. Down over her belly, down over her sore mound until his mouth found her moist cunt and his tongue darted in and out of it. Lapping up the sex juices that flowed from her stimulation!</p> <p>“OH God master!” She groaned, as the feel of his tongue on her sex made her hornier than ever! “Please master” She begged, “Please fuck me now, please I beg you! Fuck me and then continue my punishment!”</p> <p>Her master pulled away from her and looked at her, looked at her sweating, shaking, tiny body. Looked at the rivulets of blood that ran down her torso and legs. Looked at the mottling all over her skin, the rash of her lust from his intimate kiss! He walked behind her, came up close to her and nuzzled her neck.</p> <p>“I will fuck you when I am damn good and ready slave!” He said. “Your punishment continues!” He stepped back a few feet. Raised the whip and struck out!</p> <p>CRACK! The whip struck the back of her right thigh above the knee and, again, the tip snapped against her inner thigh! WHACK! The next blow was on her left thigh with the tip hitting the more sensitive target again!</p> <p>THWACK! Again on her right thigh, a little higher! The impact of the blow sending up a fine mist of sweat and blood from the trickles that were running down her legs. THRASH! Another blow on her left thigh added to the pink fog! Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth now where she had bitten her lip in an effort to withstand the pain she was suffering! CRACK! A third blow raked higher up on her right thigh, the tip of the snake snapping on top of already existing stings making them hurt far more! WHACK! A blow in the same place across her left thigh. As before the blows were hurting far more as their target became more tender!</p> <p>There was a pause now and little Carol hung from her restraints panting furiously and sobbing. The most she had ever had before had been thirty lashes, but she had never had the snake before! She was in agony! Not only did every welt and weal hurt like Hell, but her salty sweat irritated the wounds even more as it trickled down her body!</p> <p>Apart from her sobs, the room was silent. She heard the swish of the whip behind her and tensed, but nothing happened! Her master did this to slaves sometimes, whipped them hard and then paused, letting them hang there in mid-air, wondering when the next strike would come, swishing the whip now and then to make the child flinch! It was all part of the punishment! Twice more Carol heard the whip rustle and tensed her little body but no blow came. Then CRACK!</p> <p>“AIEEEE! AHHHHAHAHAHA!” Screamed Carol, a ferocious blow slashed across her right upper thigh, the tip lashing against her inner thigh again with such force as to raise a thin welt of it’s own! WHACK! An equally hard blow landed on her left thigh again, again the tip raised a thin red welt, again Carol screamed at the intense pain! She could not hold out any longer, she was past her endurance point and the pain was too much for her. Tears streamed down her face and she sobbed and cried!</p> <p>“Oh God master, mercy, please no more, no more!” She begged! CRACK! Her body lurched forwards as another vicious blow struck the back of her right thigh, now high enough for the tip to swing between her legs and rake along her slit! She was screaming and wailing like a Banshee now! WHACK! An equally cruel blow landed on her left thigh and the tip found it’s target on her slit again!</p> <p>Behind her she could hear her master breathing hard, he had obviously put all of his strength into those blows, the agony burning in her upper thighs emphasized this and the flow of blood running freely down her legs was a testimony to it! She heard him shift position and take a deep breath. She tensed her body.</p> <p>CRACK!! Carol shrieked louder than ever. A harsh blow had raked straight across the crease under both of her buttocks and the evil tip had snapped against her clit ring again! WHACK! Before she had stopped screaming another blow in the same place but from the opposite direction did the same thing. Her body lurched and rattled her chains hard, the blows had landed on top of existing welts and hurt like the Devil himself was lashing her with a whip of fire! As she hung there crying, she heard the soft footsteps of her master as he approached her then felt his body against her back as he put his arms around her and tweaked her nipples!</p> <p>His touch was not harsh though, but caressing, his fingers slid down her torso as before, over her belly, over her aching mound and rubbed along her slit. Yet again, despite the pain her sex was suffering from the sting of the whip, she responded to his touch and his fingers became wet with her love juice!</p> <p>“P, please master” She whimpered, “This slave, b, begs you! Please, n, no more, I am sorry master, truly sorry, I swear I will be more careful in future! AIEEEEEEE!” This last scream was in response to her master taking hold of her clit ring and twisting hard! He nuzzled her neck again and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Your punishment will continue slave, you know that. Once I assign a punishment, it is carried out in full, you know that too! Now we will continue!” He walked around in front of her again, took up a position to one side, took aim with the cruel whip and lashed out!</p> <p>----</p> <p>THRASH! The body of the coarse whip landed heavily across Carol’s belly, knocking the wind out of her, the tip curling around and down to strike at the welts on her buttocks!</p> <p>“Oooofffff!” She gasped as the air was forced out of her lungs. Before she could recover, WHACK! Another blow, just as heavy landed and inch above the first. She forced herself to suck in air as, CRACK! A third blow landed just below the first!</p> <p>“Arrrrghh!” She grunted as the pain from the blows made itself felt and three, red stripes began to raise up on her skin! THRASH! A fourth blow landed just above the top most welt making her grunt again. Her face was twisted into a grimace as this new area of her body was assaulted and fresh tears streamed from her eyes. CRACK! A fifth blow landed lower down on her stomach, catching the top of her hip bones. THRASH! A sixth landed directly on top of that one! Now her belly hurt as badly as anywhere else and her backside was ablaze from the extra irritation caused to the welts there by that vile, stinging tip!</p> <p>Her master approached her again, she kept silent this time, silent but for her soft whimpering and sobbing as the excruciating pain became too much for her young body to bear. He stroked his fingers down her tear stained face and brought them to his lips, tasting the salty moisture. Then he kissed her gently on the lips and moved around to stand behind her, his hand rubbing softly along her belly, making her wince at his touch again. Once more she felt his face nuzzle her neck.</p> <p>“Halfway, little one” He said “Be strong for me and endure the rest” She nodded slightly and closed her eyes as he backed away from her. Being struck from behind was the worst. Never knowing where the whip would strike next! At least when he was in front of her she could guess where the whip would land and prepare herself a little. But when he was behind her, she had no idea where the whip would strike her and the tip was unpredictable anyway!</p> <p>For several moments she hung there in dread of the next blow, waiting for a sound. The padding of feet on the floor, a sudden intake of breath, a swish of the whip! Anything that would give her a clue as to when to expect the next strike. A couple of times she tensed as she sensed something, but it was her imagination. There was no real sound and no blow landed.</p> <p>THRASH! Taking her completely by surprise a harsh blow raked across her lower back, the tip of the whip snapping around her waist and striking her square on her navel! The sudden shock made her body quiver and jerk in her restraints. Once again, before she could even react to the blow, CRACK! A second lashed the small of her back just below the first and her belly button was stung again by that damnable tip! WHACK!! A third, heavy blow straked across her midriff and she squealed as the intense pain built up in her lower spine!</p> <p>There was another pause as she heard her master move behind her, crossing over to strike from the other side of her body. She had often witnessed other slaves being punished as severely as this, the punisher always moved frequently to ensure an even spread of strikes across the body! WHACK! The whip struck her across her lower back again, just above her buttocks and she screamed again as the tip struck her mound! THRASH! Another blow landed slightly above the last wrenching another shriek from her throat as the damned tip punished her mound again! CRACK! A further strike caught her across the length of her back below her ribs. Her master coiled the whip around his fist, walked up to her again and kissed her between her shoulder blades. Then he walked around to face her front again, dangled the whip and rustled it a few times, then took aim, ready to strike!</p> <p>As she hung there, panting for breath, a sheen of blood and sweat coating her body, she remembered the severe whippings she had seen previously. They were getting to the nasty part now. The usual, main target areas were almost covered. Once they were out of the way, the remaining blows of the allotted punishment would target the most sensitive parts of the body! She remembered the boy she had witnessed being cruelly whipped almost a year ago. She couldn’t remember the reason for his punishment but she remembered the last half of it, where the whip had danced on parts already whipped and the final stages where the most sensitive areas had been agonized by the tip of the snake, the nipples and genitals! The boy had screamed horribly as his penis had been lashed again and again by that damned, cruel, stinging tip! And all of this she was yet to endure, but first, there was one main area left to suffer the kiss of the whip!</p> <p>THRASH! The whip landed straight across the front of her hips just above her mound and the hateful snake tip whacked her across her buttocks! WHACK! A second blow struck her pelvis just above the first. THWACK! A third landed an inch higher! Carol was tiring now, she hadn’t the strength to scream anymore, all she could do was hang there and grunt and groan at each new impact. Her whole body was aching from the strain on her outstretched limbs and from the pain of her many wounds.</p> <p>CRACK! Another blow landed on her hips, a little higher than the others, WHACK! A fifth blow to her pelvis landed higher still! She heard her master take a deep breath and grunt loudly as he brought the whip in for a sixth time! THRASH! A powerful blow to her pelvis again jerked her body backwards!</p> <p>AAAARRRRGGHH! She screamed. The blow had been brutal and the pain terrible. As her master coiled the whip around his fist again, Carol’s head slumped forward. She was already exhausted. Sixty times the vicious whip had cut across her slender young body. Sixty times the wicked tip had stung her skin. It was almost like being struck by two whips at the same time, doubling the punishment. Her breathing was shallow now, she was dazed, almost in a faint. Her master approached her and held a small phial under her nose. The stink of the smelling salts jerked her awake and back to reality! </p> <p>“Can’t have you falling asleep during your punishment!” He said “Slaves must endure every single stroke of the whip!” He held a bottle of water to her lips and she drank eagerly, mumbling her thanks to him. Her master drank deeply himself as he walked around her suspended form and examined his handiwork. From neck to knees Carol’s body was streaked with angry, red welts. Thin rivulets of blood trickled down from them. Sweat mingled with the blood and covered her with a thin reddish film of moisture. She looked like something from a horror movie. But none of the welts were too deep. Her young skin would heal eventually, but for months to come, as she walked around the house naked, she would be a stark reminder to all slaves to do their best and please their master!</p> <p>Her master stepped behind her, and she heard the rustle of the whip as it uncurled from his fist. Now the worst part of the punishment would come. Further strikes across existing welts and then her nipples and sex would be the targets of the tip!</p> <p>----</p> <p>CRACK! Carol screamed loud as the whip raked across her burning buttocks and blood spattered! The tip curling around her side and stinging the welts on her pelvis. THRASH! A second blow sent blood flying as it slashed across her backside. WHACK! A third wrenched a blood curdling shriek from her as existing welts on her buttocks were galvanized into fresh agony! THWACK! A fourth, solid blow landed, raising a red mist. Carol was screeching continuously now and shaking her head violently from side to side. Her body shook and chains rattled as she bucked and twisted in her restraints.</p> <p>CRACK! A fifth blow tormented her blistered arse, each punishing blow sending the tip of the whip to sting the welts on her front. THRASH! A sixth had her buttocks quivering.</p> <p>Carol hung limply from the chains as her master approached her again. He stroked his fingers along the fresh welts making her wince and flinch. He cupped her bloodstained buttocks and squeezed, extracting a groan from her as her wounds were irritated. He stepped in front of her and put his hand under her chin and lifted her sagging head so that she looked up at him.</p> <p>“Two thirds done little one” He said. She gave an almost imperceptible nod as he wiped away her tears. He slid his hand down her front and fingered her slit again. Amazingly she still managed to moisten as he rubbed her. He removed his hand and walked behind her again. She heard him rustling the whip again and took a deep breath.</p> <p>CRACK! The whip struck her along the crease under both buttocks! Blinding agony assaulted her as the sensitive nerves were tortured by the whip! The evil tip snapped around her and whacked onto her clit ring!</p> <p>“AHHHHHHH! GOD!” She wailed as WHACK! A second blow struck her in the same place! THWACK! a third blow landed directly on top of the first two! Wave after wave of pain tormented her and she screamed and screamed as THRASH! A fourth blow hit her in the same area! Each time the tip struck her on her clit ring! This was one of the worst parts of a severe whipping. Having the buttock crease struck again and again. Carol was in absolute torment and cried constantly as CRACK! A fifth blow landed on top of the others! She heard her master shifting his stance behind her and tensed her body! THRASH! Another blow landed in the same spot!</p> <p>Her master appeared in front of her and stepped close. He put his arms around her and hugged her little body to his. His lips met hers and she opened her mouth to receive his tongue. His hands stroked her back up and down. She gasped as his touch irritated her wounds again. Their lips parted and he stepped away from her again, his chest and belly streaked with her blood. He licked some of the blood from her back off his fingertips and then he made ready to swing the whip again. This time he stood further away from her and made a few practice swings to one side. Instead of laying on with the body of the whip he would now use the tip only. Striking at her most sensitive parts!</p> <p>Carol watched in despair as her master cracked the whip several times in mid-air, getting the feel for this change of technique then he turned to face her again and took aim! He lashed out and brought the tip of the whip slashing upwards! SNAP! It landed along the full length of her moist slit! Carol’s head jerked backwards and her screams began again! WHAP! The second blow landed on her left outer labia. THWIT! The third blow landed on the right. As Carol wriggled and shrieked in torment her master approached her, knelt down and examined her. This part of the punishment was delicate work and although he had every intention of continuing her pain he had no desire to permanently damage a perfectly good sex slave.</p> <p>Satisfied that the blows were neither to heavy nor too light, he backed away and continued! SNAP! Her sex was raked again by the savage tip. Her body was jerking so much that her master found it difficult to aim! WHAP! A fifth blow struck her aching vagina making her dance in mid air and rattle her chains some more! CRACK! A final and heavier blow slashed down her slit! Coiling the whip around his fist again, Carol’s master approached the crying girl and stroked his hand down her belly, over her mound and rubbed at her sore sex. The area was red and swollen but not badly damaged. To his amazement she still became wet at his stroking, even through the unbearable agony she was suffering. He stepped away from her and dangled the whip again.</p> <p>Through her sobs, Carol watched her master swish the whip backwards and forwards a few times, studying her suspended body carefully, eyeing up his next target! He swung and the whip snaked towards her! SNAP! The tip found it’s mark on her smooth, hairless mound, an inch above the top of her slit! The sting hurt like blazes, but she was in so much pain from the welts all over her body that a little more made no difference. WHAP! The next blow landed just to the left of the first. THWIT! Another landed on the opposite side! Carol gasped and moaned at each strike. Her master paused to look at her again. Three angry red marks decorated her mound, all in a neat little row but there was no real damage. He lashed out again. CRACK! A more solid blow landed just above the first wrenching a wail from carol’s throat. WHACK! An equally cruel blow landed to the left. THWACK! A matching blow struck her to the right.</p> <p>Her master approached her again and knelt down to examine her, the last three blows had broken her skin slightly and little spots of blood oozed from the wounds. He licked at her mound and lapped up the little spots, then he licked her all of the way up her torso. Up her throat and planted a kiss on her mouth. She tasted the metallic flavour of her own blood on his tongue as it probed her mouth. He pulled his mouth away from hers and leaned down to kiss her nipples. He sucked and licked each one in turn, rolling his tongue around the little gold rings which decorated them. He straightened up and leaned forwards to whisper in her ear again.</p> <p>“These will be the next target little one” he said fingering her nipples again, “Five strikes on each before we move onto the final set!”</p> <p>The mere thought of five, agonizing stings on each of her tiny, sensitive nipples caused new tears to well up in Carol’s eyes! Her master stepped back away from her and rattled the whip once more. It hissed as it snaked through the air towards her chest!</p> <p>SNAP! The tip stuck home on her left nipple! WHAP! A strike on her right! A pause followed as her master waited for Carol to stop shrieking! The tip of the whip had struck home with terrific ferocity! SWAT! A second, harsh blow struck her left nipple. THWACK! A second on her right! Her master approached her and carefully examined her nipples, blood trickled from both. The whip had impacted upon the gold rings, forcing them into the sensitive skin and cutting it. The gold metal was bent out of shape.</p> <p>“Hmmm” He said, “These will have to be replaced or repaired, can’t have a sex slave who doesn’t look her best can we?” Once more he backed away, took aim and lashed out.</p> <p>CRACK! The whip cracked against her left nipple again, the skilful blow missing the gold ring and striking the aureola! THWACK! A third strike on her right nipple, again avoiding her decoration! Carol was howling in torment as cruel pain flooded the sensitive little spikes! SNAP! A fourth, stinging blow struck her on the left. WHACK! A blow of equal force lashed against her right! Carol wailed and sobbed, her whole body trembling once more as sob upon sob wracked her chest. THWACK! A fifth strike tormented her left nipple, again her master skillfully avoided the little, gold decorative ring. THRASH! A vicious blow snapped against her right!</p> <p>As Carol hung limp from her cuffs, she was almost delirious with pain, her head slumping forwards again and her breathing laboured. Her master approached her again, once more he produced the phial of smelling salts and shocked her back to alertness. Yet again he stroked his fingers across her face and wiped away her tears.</p> <p>“Almost over now little one” He said, fingering her clit ring, “Only six more lashes to come, all on this last and most sensitive spot!” He leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “Courage slave” he continued, “It will soon be over”. Yet again he backed away from her and rustled the whip as he concentrated on his target. He struck out and brought the whip swishing towards her! SNAP! He scored a direct hit on her clit hood!</p> <p>“AHHHHHHHH!” Shrieked Carol as the most intense pain yet coursed through her loins! CRACK! A second strike hit the same spot before she could breath in to scream again! WHAP! A third blow struck, this time the tip snapped against her clit ring! “AIIIIIIIII! She wailed! “AHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA!” Her master stepped up to her and knelt down to examine her, blood trickled down her slit from a small cut where the ring had been forced into her skin like on her nipples. He satisfied himself that it was not serious, backed away, took aim and lashed out again! CRACK! The tip stung her clit hood again to the left of the ring! WHACK! A fifth strike caught her just to the right! Carol wailed and howled in intense pain as she heard the whip hissing towards her for it’s hundredth and final strike! THWACK! The final blow struck the ring again and the savage pain made her shriek even louder.</p> <p>Her master walked up to her, put his arms around her sobbing, gasping body and held her tightly. Her blood streaked his body again and her tears flooded his shoulder. He held her in his tight embrace until the worst of her crying had subsided. Then he crouched down and unclipped her ankle cuffs from the chains. He walked over to where the overhead chain was secured to the wall, unfastened it and lowered her until her feet touched the floor.</p> <p>Walking back to her he unclipped her wrist cuffs from the bar and she slumped to the floor, her little body shaking like a leaf, her chest jerking to the rhythm of her soft sobbing. He raised the bar back up until it was out of the way, secured it and returned to stand in front of her. He held out the whip and let the tip of it stoke across her trembling shoulders. Somehow Carol found the strength to pull herself up into a kneeling position. She took the whip from his outstretched hand and kissed and sucked the penis shaped handle.</p> <p>“Th, thank you f, for my p, punishment m, master” She said weakly. Then she forced herself to stand, turned and walked shakily to the whip rack where she hung the snake back on it’s hook. She turned to face him again, took a few steps towards him and sagged to the floor again. She crawled the rest of the way and then struggled into the “O” position, with her hands behind her head and her mouth open. Her master pushed his cock into her mouth and she sucked on it several times, taking it deep into her throat. She could taste his precum, the whipping had excited him and now he would finish by using her bloodstained body for his pleasure!</p> <p>He slid his cock out of her mouth and then walked to the doorway where he rang a small bell. Returning to her he knelt behind her and pushed against her body until her head and shoulders were on the floor. She felt him rubbing lubricant into her rectum and then felt the tip of his big cock against her tiny sphincter. Gripping her aching hips he pushed hard and his stiff pole entered her making her cry out. As he knelt there, fucking her arse, two more little girls appeared in the doorway and knelt down. Both were as naked as Carol and perhaps a year older. As they knelt there they watched their master fucking their fellow slave. Their faces masks of horror and fear at the state of her body, covered in bleeding welts.</p> <p>As he fucked her arse, Carol’s master fingered her sore and swollen slit, making her moist again. Then he pulled out of her rectum and entered her sex roughly, he grunted and groaned as he fucked her hard, making the little girl cry out in pain again . After a few, powerful thrusts he cried out loud and she felt spurt after spurt of his semen bursting inside her. The sensation made her have a small climax of her own and her cum juices trickled out of her sex, mixed with his spunk. He slid out of her wet cunt, stood up and walked around to face her again. Carol forced herself up into a kneel and took his cock into her mouth once more, sucking and licking it clean.</p> <p>When she had finished, he slid his shaft out of her mouth and stepped back. Carol bowed her head and closed her eyes.</p> <p>“Thank you for fucking me master” She said “Thank you for blessing me with your seed”. Her master grunted and turned away.</p> <p>“Clean her up and see to her wounds” he commanded the other two, kneeling girls as he left the room. As her fellow slaves rose and walked towards her, Carol slumped to the floor again and the merciful unconsciousness of a dead faint overcame her. Her punishment was over.</p></div>",['This story was written in response to a request postod on the forum in early 2005. The request was for a story about a whipping where every stroke of the punishment was described. This is my attempt.']
1499,The Hunted,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Fox huting is now banned in England but, to the delight of a select few friends, Lord Percy has come up with an amusing alternative!",2005-08-29,17,4,"M+, F, gg, anal, bd, oral, ped, rape, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool048.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The young girl slammed into a moss covered tree and used it for support, she was gasping for breath, her chest heaving. She had run and run for miles and her naked body was covered with sweat, dirt, bruises and scratches from the many bushes and rocks she had ran through or bumped into in her flight.</p> <p>To say she was naked was not completely true, she had been given plimsoles to protect her feet a little and her hands wore mittens. Special, tight fitting mittens which contained the whole hand, thumb and all, meaning she could not use her hands to unbuckle anything! This meant that she could not get rid of her tail! </p> <p>The tail in question was long and bushy, reddish brown with a white tip. It was attached to a six inch dildo which was very firmly shoved up her backside! Two straps around her waist and one between her legs all fastened together at the front ensuring that the dildo remained firmly in place! She was about 12 years old, with a slender body and brown hair tied back in a pony tail, she had tiny, pointed breasts on her chest, a slight tummy and the faintest tuft of hair on her mound, just above the start of her slit. Clipped into her hair were two, large, fake animal ears, the same colour as her tail. The whole ensemble was topped off by the long, pointed snout, also reddish brown, which was strapped to her face and buckled behind her head.</p> <p>Her little cunt was raw from the rubbing of the tight strap between her legs, her arse hurt like Hell from the pressure of the dildo inside it and from several red stripes where she had been whipped, but little Karen had no time for pain, she had to keep running, she had to escape!</p> <p>Her tail smelled bad, very bad, it had been dipped in what the hunt master called “Essence of fox” and it was this smell that the hounds were following! THE HOUNDS! She could hear them far off in the distance! She hoped that she had put them off her scent by running through a stream and doubling back several times. Were they getting closer? Had they picked up “her” smell again?</p> <p>As she leant there, catching her breath, she looked around her. She had no idea where she was, she had run for miles and miles. This way and that, up hills, down dales, through woods and across streams yet she had still not found the edge of his Lordship’s estate! That was her goal, find the boundary wall and she would be free! That was the promise they had given her when the hunt had started and she had been given an hours head start!</p> <p>The dozen or so men had whipped her arse and laughed at her as she had run off, waddling slightly because of the dildo in her rectum, her tail swishing from side to side! After an hour they had mounted their horses and let loose the hounds, the day’s hunt had begun!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Capital idea old boy!” Said Captain Peacock as the little girl ran off into the distance. He slapped Lord Percy on the back, “Absolutely capital idea! Where do you get these girls from eh?” The idea that the Captain was referring to was a new kind of hunt his Lordship had dreamed up. Ever since the British government had banned fox hunting the gentry had struggled to maintain this “aspect” of their way of life. Some “drag hunted”, meaning the fox hounds followed a lure. Some still hunted illegally. But his Lordship had come up with the idea of hunting naked, little girls instead!</p> <p>Of course, the huntsmen had to be a select few and the hunt had to be contained within his estate, out of the sight of prying eyes, also the hounds had to be muzzled and their claws had to be clipped, but nevertheless it was still such fun!</p> <p>“I have a friend who gets them from the towns and cities” He replied to the Captain’s question. “They are full of Chavs and scum and it’s easy for him and his friends to snatch one every now and then. Most are packed off to be sex slaves or are forced to be child prostitutes. Naturally he let’s me have the prettiest ones! Once I get tired of one I let him have her back and off she goes to her former intended destiny!”</p> <p>“Well bloody good show old boy!” Said the Captain, with a broad grin on his face! “Almost makes me wish we don’t succeed in getting the ban lifted! Eh what!”</p> <p>“Nothing to stop us doing both is there!” His Lordship replied, with an equally broad grin! Guffaws of laughter rang out from the small crowd of other hunters, specially selected from his Lordship’s circle of friends in the nobility and the forces! There were sixteen in all, mostly men in their forties and fifties with a couple of younger ones.</p> <p>The one exception was Lady Bourne, an attractive young women in her late twenties! All had an appetite for very young female flesh (and sometimes male) and were quite used to the burgeoning trade in sex slaves that had blossomed over the last few years. Fed by the over breeding of the scum underclass that England was awash with these days. Lady Bourne was especially noted for her leather fetish and her sadistic streak. Her private chambers often echoed to the screams of young preteens as they were thrashed with a horsewhip!</p> <p>On “special hunt” days, most of the servants were given the day off, only those “in the know” and with the same tastes as His Lordship remained to serve drinks and luncheon. Their reward was being allowed to play with His Lordship’s “toys” when he was not using them himself.</p> <p>“What about the one’s that get away old chap?” Captain Peacock queried “How do you stop em from blowing the whistle on your little game?” His Lordship gave him a wry smile and a wink.</p> <p>“None have ever escaped Captain” He replied, “Oh I promise them freedom if they reach the boundary wall but that just makes the little bitches run faster and harder! Nothing like a bit of hope to spur them on! Any that do reach the wall are brought back here, cleaned up and shipped back to my friend!”</p> <p>The Captain and several of the other guests laughed long and loud at this revelation! Drinks and pre hunt fruit cake were passed around, then the last of the riders mounted their horses, the hounds were released and the hunt began!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Karen made up her mind and started running again, she was exhausted but forced herself to keep going, the baying of the hounds was getting closer, they were on to her again! Although the hounds wore muzzles so that they could not bite, the muzzles were loose enough so that the hounds could howl and even bark a little.</p> <p>Freezing cold water splashed her skin, raising little goosebumps as she ran through another stream. The cold Autumn air bit into her and made her little nipples spike out. She opted for the woods again and ploughed into the dense undergrowth, yelping and wincing as rough branches raked her skin again. On and on she ran, screaming in pain at one point where she ran into a huge clump of nettles which left hundreds of tiny stings on her naked flesh!</p> <p>She paused to get her breath again, she was deep in the woods now and could not see the edge. But she could hear the hounds out there, their baying and howling was getting closer! She forced herself to ignore her pain and kept on going, she had to get away from these people.</p> <p>Somewhere off to her right she could hear the high pitched hunt horns blowing, the howling of the dogs was getting louder, they were getting closer! She burst through the undergrowth and out into a clearing, straight ahead and down the slope there was a wall, the boundary wall! She had found it! She looked left and right but could see nothing so she started running! She ran like her life depended on it for the boundary wall.</p> <p>“YOIKS!” She heard a shout to her right! The hunt master had spotted her! The call was echoed by other riders . “Tally ho!” came another call and she could hear the sound of hoof beats behind her and the howling of the dogs as they drew near!</p> <p>She ran and ran, gasping and panting, tears streaking her face. Suddenly with the boundary wall only ten yards away, she tripped on a root and fell flat on her face!</p> <p>“NO!” She cried and tried to get up, but it was too late, a horse pulled up in front of her and then the hounds were on her! She curled up into a ball as over a dozen of them leapt onto her, pawing her, nuzzling her and trying to sink their teeth into her but their muzzles prevented them from doing so! Nevertheless, it was a very unpleasant experience as even their clipped claws scratched her skin and they slobbered all over her!</p> <p>“Back!” Yelled a male voice and she heard a whip crack, “Back now , back “ . One by one the hounds were pulled off her and she heard other horses thundering to a halt all around her!</p> <p>“Who was first to her?” Said another male voice, she recognised it as the voice of His Lordship. Hands grabbed her and pulled her to her feet. She looked around at all of the grinning faces around her. Someone fiddled with the buckle behind her head and her “snout” was removed.</p> <p>“Please”, she sobbed, “Please, please let me go, I almost made it, please!” His Lordship slapped her across the face and repeated his question.</p> <p>“Who was first?” A young man stepped forward from the small crowd and bowed to His Lordship, It was the young Lord Flashman, a handsome young man but with a sadistic streak to rival Lady Bourne’s.</p> <p>“I believe the honour is mine your Lordship” he said, stepping closer to Karen and leering down at the little girl’s trembling body.</p> <p>“Then the brush is your’s young fella!” said His Lordship. Flashman reached down and roughly unbuckled the straps on Karen’s front then he spun her around and bent her over. To tremendous applause he yanked out the big dildo from her rectum and held it and the tail, or brush, over his head!</p> <p>“Bravo!” Cheered the circle of hunters “Bravo!” Lord Flashman unzipped his flies and took out his penis, it was long and thick. He stuck his fingers into Karen’s rectum and probed roughly, making her scream.</p> <p>“Now I’m going to replace that dildo with my prick you little whore” He said, moving his fingers in and out of her arse. Then he pulled them out and fingered her sore slit. “And when I’ve fucked you up this cute little arse of yours, bitch” He continued “I’m going to fuck your juicy little cunt!”</p> <p>“Hold on a minute, young man!” Said Lord Percy, “Let’s get the little bitch cleaned up before we give her a good seeing to, you aren’t the only one who wants to fuck her, you just get to be first!” Bottles of water and wash cloths were produced and Karen was roughly scrubbed clean, then blankets were thrown on the ground and she was forced onto all fours. By now, all of the hunters, including Lady Bourne, had stripped naked!</p> <p>“Let me warm the little cunt up for you!” Said Lady Bourne, with an evil grin. She fetched her long, thin horse whip. Two of the men grabbed Karen’s shoulders and held her fast as Her Ladyship brought the whip whistling down on Karen’s buttocks! CRACK! Went the whip as it lashed across her bare backside!</p> <p>“Aieeeeeeeee” She shrieked as he cruel whip bit into her naked skin! CRACK! THWACK! WHACK! Went the whip as Lady Bourne lashed Karen’s arse cheeks and legs over and over again and the little girl screamed in pain.</p> <p>When her ladyship had done she knelt down in front of Karen, grabbed her hair and forced the little girl’s mouth down onto her wet cunt lips.</p> <p>“Lick my cunt you little bitch” She said, “Lick my pussy while Lord Flashman gives you a good fucking! With that, she felt strong hands gripping her hips and flinched in further pain as Flashman’s huge cock was thrust into her rectum! To the cheers of all he pounded his length into the little girl, raping her savagely whilst Lady Bourne rubbed her sex onto Karen’s mouth harder and harder until she reached a frenzied climax!</p> <p>As she stood up to towel herself down, Lord Percy knelt down in front of the crying girl and thrust his own, fat cock into her mouth!</p> <p>“Suck my cock you townie scum!” He exclaimed “Suck noble cock with your filthy whore’s mouth!” He then rammed his cock into the girl’s mouth hard, stabbing it against the back of here throat, making her gag and choke.</p> <p>As Lord Percy fucked Karen’s face, Lord Flashman pulled out of her aching rectum and forced his length into her sore vagina. Both men then fucked the little girl furiously, raping her hard until they both exclaimed “YOIKS!” In unison and flooded her mouth and cunt with their sperm!</p> <p>“Bloody good show!” Gasped Lord Percy as he pulled his penis out of Karen’s mouth and wiped himself off with a towel he was handed.</p> <p>“Not bad at all” Said the younger Lord Flashman as he too wiped himself down. “But I think she needs more encouragement if she’s going to please us all a few times before we head back, if I may your Ladyship?” He enquired holding out his hand. Lady Bourne inclined her head and handed him her whip. Once again, rough hands grabbed Karen and held her steady.</p> <p>THRASH! A vicious blow cut across Karen’s tender buttocks, leaving a long red welt and wrenching a loud anguished scream from her throat. SLASH! WHACK! THWACK! CRACK! For the second time that afternoon the little girl’s backside and legs were lashed mercilessly as she struggled and screamed and the throng of hunters yelled their encouragement.</p> <p>When Lord Flashman had finished with the whipping, Captain Peacock positioned himself at Karen’s mouth and another guest knelt down behind her, then her terrible ordeal began anew. On an on went the cruel rape, hour after hour Karen’s mouth, anus and cunt were abused by cock after cock.</p> <p>Eventually, the last of the hunters spent himself inside her and Karen’s unconscious body was thrown over a saddle and they rode back to the stables!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Another misty Autumn day dawned and the Special Hunt gathered in the main stable yard on Lord Percy’s estate. The men and the Lady Bourne lined up in two rows forming an avenue leading out of the yard and into His Lordship’s vast estate. A cheer went up as the Master of the Hunt appeared, dragging a naked, young blonde haired girl by the arm. She was about the same age as Karen had been, a little shorter and plumper perhaps with more of a tummy, slightly larger breastlets and a little more hair on her mound, her long, wavy locks had been left loose and cascaded over her shoulders.</p> <p>Charly was wearing the same “Uniform” that Karen had worn. Plimsoles, mittens, ears, snout and a dildo with tail attached shoved firmly up her backside and buckled in place! Apart from this , she was completely naked!</p> <p>The hunters each held a long, thin whip in one hand and a glass of best port in the other. Charly was dragged over to the avenue of grinning gentry!</p> <p>“The rules have been explained to you slut!” Said Lord Percy “You have an hours head start, reach the wall which marks the boundaries of the estate and you go free, but if we catch you we give you a damn good thrashing and we all fuck you senseless!” With that, Charly was shoved in the back and she ran like Hell down the avenue of hunters, each one of them taking a swipe at her backside with their whips and making her yelp in pain!” As they all laughed at the little girl half waddling, half running off into the distance, Lord Percy coughed to get their attention.</p> <p>“Lady” He said, inclining his head to Lady Bourne “And gentlemen, I give you today’s fox!” He raised his glass towards the diminishing form of Charly. The others raised their glasses also.</p> <p>“To today’s fox!” They exclaimed in unison and the yard echoed to the sound of chinking glasses as the hunters saluted their quarry and drank deeply!</p></div>",[]
1500,Harry Potter and Filch’s Dark Secret,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"There are certain kinds of young witches and wizards that the old caretaker of Hogwarts doesn't like!  So at nights he plays games with them, nasty games. But this time retribution is around the corner!",2005-09-06,23,4,"M, b, g, anal, bd, cbt, oral, ped, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool049.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The shadowy figure crept softly through the dark corridors of Hogwarts, lighting its way with a dim lantern held aloft. It was past midnight and the school janitor Filch was doing his rounds. His cat, Mrs Norris padded lightly by his side, keen eyes surveying the dim depths of dark passageways. Filch often prowled the corridors at night, looking for rule breakers of course, but this time it was for a more sinister purpose!</p> <p>As he neared the Gyffindor dormitories he paused part way along a corridor. He stooped down and stroked his beloved cat.</p> <p>“Of you go a huntin now my sweet” He said. Mrs Norris padded off into the distance to pursue her own agenda for the next few hours. Filch reached out with one hand and gently stroked a finger down the side of a wooden panel. Without a sound, it slid to one side and Filch stepped into the darkness beyond!</p> <p>He made his way down the narrow passageway behind the walls until he arrived at his target. He leaned close against the wall on one side, facing it and felt around with one hand at eye level until he found a small handle. Gripping the handle he pulled to one side and a small panel slid away revealing an eye sized hole! Filch peered through the hole and smiled wickedly. There in front of his gaze were two neat rows of four poster beds. Each one containing the sleeping form of an eleven year old, first form girl!</p> <p>From his pocket, Filch produced a small phial, opening it he held it to his lips and blew. A thin, blue mist flowed through the eye hole and swept around the room, putting each of the sleeping girls into an even deeper sleep! He slid his hand further down the panel, found another handle and turned it. The whole panel opened out and he stepped through and into the dormitory!</p> <p>Once Filch was inside he walked quietly from bed to bed, illuminating each, sleeping face with his lantern until he found his target!</p> <p>“Well, well, well” He said “Ain’t you the prettiest little thing Miss Grainger!” He sat down on the bed and pulled the sheets to one side. Then he pulled Hermione Grainger’s nightdress up and stroked his hand over her flat, pre-teen chest, down over her smooth belly and mound and into her panties where he rubbed his fingers gently up and down her hairless slit!</p> <p>“Yeah” he growled, “Very, very pretty! Time fer you to come and play some games with ol Filch my pretty little cherub!” He lowered her night dress again, lifted her off the bed and over one shoulder and crept out of the room, closing the panel and eye hole behind him!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Harry paused in mid step, somewhere ahead of him he had heard a noise! Was it Filch on one of his nocturnal prowls? Or one of the teachers on some late night mission? Perhaps it would be Snape and he could follow him and see if he led the way to the Philosopher's Stone! He hugged the wall of the corridor and drew his invisibility cloak tightly around himself. A figure approached, holding a lantern aloft!</p> <p>“Blast” thought Harry, “It’s only Filch after all, but what’s he got over his shoulder?” Harry kept quiet as a mouse as Filch walked past him. To his horror he could clearly see that Filch was carrying a young girl over his shoulder! “What the Hell’s he up to?” He thought! His eyes, already wide, opened even wider as he looked at Filch’s retreating back. He couldn’t see the girl’s face but no-one else in the school had a shocking mane of hair like that! It was Hermione! Harry set aside all thoughts of finding clues about the Philosopher’s Stone and followed!</p> <p>Eventually, they arrived at Filch’s office, Filch rattled a huge set of keys and unlocked the door. It took him a while to sort himself out, being encumbered with the sleeping girl over one shoulder. Harry took the opportunity to sneak in and hide in a corner! Filch put Hermione down in a chair and locked the door.</p> <p>As Harry watched in fascination, Filch went over to the other side of his office and pressed against a piece of ornate moulding on a picture frame. To one side an entire bookcase hinged open to reveal another chamber behind it! Filch picked up the sleeping Hermione and stepped through, Harry followed.</p> <p>Inside the chamber Filch laid Hermione on the floor, lit several torches on the walls and then pressed one of the stones to one side of the opening. The bookcase slid back in place!</p> <p>“Alone at last my little pretty” Said Filch as he stood over the sleeping Hermione. Harry almost gasped out loud as he ran his eyes around the small chamber! In the middle was a large frame made of dark wood with straps attached to it here and there. Whips and chains hung on the walls. A brazier sat in one corner with several irons in it! From several other horrible devices large and small that Harry saw as he looked around, he quickly realised the nature of the room. It was a torture chamber!</p> <p>Harry watched, helpless as Filch knelt down and began to remove Hermione’s nightdress! What could he do? Filch was a grown man! He had his wand but had no inkling of any kind of spell that could help! He was just a boy, a learner! Possibly the only person who could help was Hermione herself but she was sleeping like a baby.</p> <p>Filch had now stripped Hermione completely naked and had tied her hands together! Harry watched as Filch easily lifted the girl up and buckled a strap between her wrists leaving her hanging from the top beam of the timber frame. Taking hold of each foot in turn he then splayed Hermione’s legs wide open and strapped them to the uprights of the frame! Harry went red, red with embarrassment on looking at his friend’s nude body and red with anger at what Filch was doing! But he also felt other feelings too, a stirring in his groin at the sight of the young girl’s nakedness!</p> <p>He watched in fascination as Filch rubbed his gnarled, old hands all over Hermione’s body, stroking her back and cupping and squeezing her firm, young buttocks. Caressing her flat chest and tweaking her nipples, rubbing her belly and hairless mound and fingering her tender slit!</p> <p>“NO!” He yelled, then cursed at his mistake! He ran for the doorway and reached out for the stone that moved the bookshelf. Too late! Strong hands grabbed him, even groping blindly Filch had found him easily in the small room. He ripped away Harry’s cloak!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhh, the Potter boy!” Said Filch, an evil grin on his face. “Two for the price of one tonight, not bad going for old Filch eh!” He took the phial out of his pocket and held it under Harry’s nose. Harry fought and struggled as best he could, but it was no use! Within seconds he passed out into a deep sleep!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Harry groaned and opened his eyes, he felt groggy and sick. He tried to speak but found he couldn’t as something was in his mouth. He quickly realised that he was wearing some kind of gag which was strapped around his head! As his eyes focused he saw Hermione in front of him, still naked and strapped to the wooden frame! She too was wearing a gag. It was like a large ring, forcing her mouth wide open and it had a stopper in it. Harry assumed that his was the same. To his horror he realised that he too, had been stripped naked and he was very firmly strapped to iron rings set into the wall. His arms and legs spread wide apart! Hermione could obviously see as much of him as he could of her!</p> <p>“Both my little toys wide awake now then eh?” Said Filch. As he came into view Harry felt even sicker! He just was not ready for what he saw! Filch too was naked! Except for a studded leather collar and a leather body harness! He stood in front of Harry and leered at him. To Harry’s shock he realised that Filch was stroking his wrinkled old penis, making it bigger and harder! Something he was rubbing into it was making it very big and hard indeed!</p> <p>“I was only lookin fer Miss Grainger there tonight!” He said “You comin along was a bonus! Want to know why? Well I’ll tell yer!” He stood in between Harry and Hermione, eying them both up and rubbing his cock which had grown to an eye watering length of ten inches and a thickness of two and a half!</p> <p>“Old Filch comes from a long, long line of pure bred wizards!” He continued, “But you know what! He ain’t got an ounce of magic in him! Nope, not even a spark, ol Filch is a squib!” He walked over to the hanging form of Hermione and stroked her hair. “Then every year, at least one like you comes along! A witch or wizard with a whole load o magic in em but with muggle parents! It fair gripe’s ol Filch’s guts it does! So ol Filch plays a little game with these newcomers! He takes em, brings em ere, tortures em and fucks em ragged! That’s what ol Filch does!” He licked Hermione on her face and she winced and turned away!</p> <p>Filch placed a small table in between them and placed a few things on it. Candles, needles and some bottles. He picked one up and showed it to them.</p> <p>“How does Filch do it yer wondering right!” He said. “This bottle puts yet ta sleep!” He picked up a second bottle, “This fixes up any cuts, bruises and burns!” He picked up the third bottle “And this makes yer ferget! There’s plenty o potions and powders to help them as can’t do magic! So I’ll have a few hours fun with the both of yer then I’ll fix yer, make yer ferget, put yer t sleep and take yer back to yer dorms. In the morning you’ll wake up knowing no different, cept maybe havin had a nightmare!” He walked over to Hermione and put his hand on her sex again. Taking hold of her clit hood he pinched and twisted hard! She screamed at the sudden pain but her gag muffled it!</p> <p>“Tomorer” he continued “Maybe ol Filch will bring yer back n do it all again! Or maybe I’ll pick on one of the other muggle borns!”</p> <p>He walked back over to Harry and put one hand on his chest and stroked it down! Down over his belly and groin until he cupped Harry’s penis and balls in one hand!</p> <p>“Course I prefers girls y know!” He grinned “But little boys can be fun too!” He closed his hand tightly and squeezed hard! Harry groaned in pain as the strong hand crushed his balls together and squeezed until he felt sick again!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Ron woke up with a start! Something felt wrong! He got out of bed, pulled on his dressing gown and walked across to Harry’s bed. Pulling at the sheets he groaned! The bed was empty!</p> <p>“Oh bloody Hell!” he exclaimed, “He’s off again!” He checked the time, it was nearly three o’clock in the morning! “Something’s up!” He thought, “He’s never this late, something’s gone wrong!”</p> <p>He paced up and down the room wondering what to do. The sensible thing would be to go and get Hermione and seek her help. But it was impossible for boys to enter the girl’s dorms. Magic spells and traps prevented it! But he had to get help from someone. Harry must be in trouble somewhere or he would have been back by now. There was only one thing for it, he didn’t like doing it but he was going to have to go and get his brothers Fred and George! He didn’t like that idea but it was his only one! Fred and George were more trouble than a barrel full of flying monkeys, but they also had more tricks up their sleeves than anyone else he knew!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Mph, mph, mph” spluttered Hermione as Filch’s magically enhanced cock pumped in and out of her mouth, the ring gag holding her jaws firmly apart! He had placed the table in front of her and was standing on it now, fucking her face and throat furiously! He grunted and she grimaced as she felt and tasted his foul spunk bursting into her mouth and throat! Filch held himself there as his cum spurted into her. Then he dragged his cock out of her aching mouth and put the plug back into her gag.</p> <p>“You got a nice, moist, silky mouth on you girlie!” He said, leering at her. “Let’s see what yer little boyfriend’s is like!” He dragged the table over to Harry and stood on it again. Despite having just cum like a fountain into Hermione’s throat, his cock was still rigid and huge! Filch rubbed the monstrous length over Harry’s face. Harry tried to pull away but the wall prevented him. Filch took hold of his head and pulled the plug out of his ring gag. “Special ointment boy!” He gloated “ Keeps me stiff as a pole all night and I can cum bucket load after bucket load” To Harry’s disgust Filch thrust his filthy rod into his mouth and started to pump away , grunting like a pig!</p> <p>Deeper and deeper into Harry’s mouth the smelly, slimy cock pounded, making Harry choke and retch. He could do nothing to resist, Filch gripped Harry’s head firmly and made one final, powerful lunge forwards yelling out loud as he spurted inside the boy’s throat.</p> <p>“Nnnngggggg” groaned Harry as his eyes watered and his throat and mouth filled up with the sticky fluid. He had no choice but to swallow the slimy mess, it was that or choke!.</p> <p>“Not bad” growled Filch as he dragged his cock out of Harry’s mouth and stepped off the table. “Not bad at all” He smiled at Harry and Hermione as cum drooled out of Harry’s mouth and over his chin. Then he put the table back in between the two children and put Harry’s gag plug down on it. Walking over to Hermione he removed her plug too and put it beside Harry’s. Both tried to speak and protest but the ring gags made it impossible. All that happened was that grunts and groans and drool came out of their mouths!</p> <p>“Now I wants ter hear ya both scream!” Said Filch. He walked over to the wall where the whips were hanging and selected a long, rough, rawhide lash! He returned to stand in between them and moved the table out of his way. He gave the lash a few, experimental flicks then grunted and sent it whistling towards Hermione! She shrieked out loud as it cracked across her chest, tearing the skin and leaving a red trail in her flesh. As the whip left Hermione, Filch cracked it in the opposite direction and it raked across Harry’s belly! He screwed his eyes shut and screamed as horrible pain shot through him!</p> <p>“Ah this is just like the old days” said Filch with a smug grin on his face as he cracked the lash over and over again across Harry and Hermione’s naked, trembling bodies making them shriek and scream in utter agony! “Gawd how I miss em!” He continued as he snapped the tip of the whip onto Harry’s penis and balls and onto Hermione’s slit and nipples! On and on the cruel torture went until Filch had had enough and dropped the lash onto the floor. Harry and Hermione’s bodies were covered in dozens of bloody welts and rivers of blood ran down both of their torsos. Their heads hung limply forward onto their chests. Their breathing was laboured and they were faint from the pain.</p> <p>Filtch held another small bottle under their noses, one after the other and the smell of the contents jerked them both awake again! Then he poured some ointment from one of the larger bottles onto both their bodies and rubbed it in with his hands. To their amazement the wounds disappeared leaving their skin whole and unblemished. But the terrible pain remained!</p> <p>“See” said Filch “Cuts and such clear up in no time, but the pain stays until I puts yer ta sleep!” He walked back to the table and picked up several, long needles. “Now fer something a bit more subtle!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Huh! Wassat?” Mumbled Fred as Ron shook him hard, he opened his eyes and found his younger brother staring at him with a very worried expression on his face! “What the Hell do you want?”</p> <p>“It’s Harry!” Said Ron moving to the next bed to shake George awake “He’s gone off again and he’s really late, I think he’s in trouble!” </p> <p>“Well what do you expect us to do about it?” Mumbled Fred as Ron reeled from the impact of a pillow deftly wielded by a very grumpy George!</p> <p>“Well I need your help don’t I!” Ron retorted as a second pillow narrowly missed him! Eventually he managed to get both of his brothers out of bed, into their dressing gowns and into the Gryffindor common room where they all sat around a table!</p> <p>“Look if Harry’s really in trouble” Said George “Then you need to tell McGonnagle! She’s the head of house and whatever mess he’s gotten himself into might be beyond our abilities!”</p> <p>“Are you mad?” Groaned Ron. “He’ll be expelled for sure! You are the last people I’d expect to go and advise me to go to a teacher!” Fred and George looked at each other then turned to Ron again.</p> <p>“Give us a minute Ron” Said George and the twins got up from the table, went in to a corner and had a mumbled conversation. Presently Fred went back up to the dormitories and George returned to the table. “Where’s he gone?” Asked Ron, genuinely puzzled. George leaned over and patted his younger brother on the shoulder.</p> <p>“Don’t worry Ron” He said, “He’s just gone to see if he can find out where Harry is!” Presently Fred came running back into the common room and sat down beside them again.</p> <p>“You’ll never guess” He said “Harry’s with old Filch!” Ron and George stared at Fred in disbelief with their mouths open.</p> <p>“In Filch’s office?” Said George “At this hour? What the Hell is Filch doing with him?” Fred shook his head.</p> <p>“Not in Filch’s office!” He said “Behind Filch’s office! Seems he’s got a secret room back there that we didn’t know about! And what’s more, Hermione’s there too!”</p> <p>“What!” Exclaimed Ron “How the bloody Hell do you know all that?” He asked, shaking his head and wondering if his brother was having him on.</p> <p>“We have our methods, that’s all you need to know little brother!” Said Fred “From what I can tell it looks like Harry and Hermione are standing still, several feet apart and Filch is moving in between and around them!” </p> <p>“Right!” Said George “We’d better get our wands and get down there to see what’s going on! At least we know Harry’s not being eaten alive by a Troll somewhere!”</p> <p>“Or worse!” said Ron “In a teacher’s office like Snape’s!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Aiiiiiiiieeeeeeee” Screamed Hermione as the third needle was pushed into her flesh! This one went straight into her left nipple until it stuck straight out of her chest. A second needle was sticking out of her right nipple. The first had been pushed into her clit hood and was also sticking straight out. Harry was groaning in torment as he hung from the wall. His nipples also bore needles sticking straight out and a third had been pushed down into the head of his penis!</p> <p>Filch picked up a candle from the table, lit it and moved to stand behind Hermione. He rubbed one hand over her chest, teasing her sore nipples and making her wince and groan. Tears flowed from her eyes and ran down her cheeks. Grinning, Filch moved his hand down her body and squeezed her clit hood which made her scream in pain again!</p> <p>“Oooohhhh I likes a good scream I does!” Said Filch “But you ain’t felt nothing yet girlie!” He brought the candle close to her chest until the flames licked around the end of the needle sticking out of her right nipple! Within seconds the needle became burning hot and seared her tender flesh!</p> <p>“Eeeeeeeee!” Shrieked Hermione! “Eeeeeeeee! Eeeeeeeee!” She shook her head, violently from side to side as the hot needle burned her!</p> <p>“Hurts like Hell don’t it my little pretty!” Sneered Filch. He pulled the flame away and settled it onto the needle sticking out of her left nipple, within seconds she was shrieking in anguish again!</p> <p>“Ho, hooo! That’s it” said Filch “Scream and wail for ol Filchy!” He moved the candle flame down to the needle sticking out of her clit hood and started burning her there too! “That’s it girlie” He continued as Hermione screamed like a banshee! “Scream for me! Scream loud! LOUD!” Hermione struggled in her bonds but was helpless, she could not move away from the flame. She was in horrible pain as the needle burned and burned. Then, in the midst of her agony she felt Filch rubbing something oily and slick deep into her arsehole!</p> <p>“Heh, heh, heh!” cackled Filch! “Now you filth! Ol filch is going to fuck you up this lovely, little arse of yours!” At that, Hermione felt Filch’s cock pressing up against her rectum! She tried to yell out in protest but all that came out of her mouth were gurgles, moans and more drool! Then her head jerked back and she squealed in more pain as the huge cock was rammed into her! Plunging deep into her insides in one go until Filch’s groin slammed into her backside!</p> <p>“Now scream yer little bitch!” he yelled as he began ramming his cock in and out of her backside and tormenting her nipples and clit with the hot candle flame! Harry looked on in horror at his friend Hermione being horribly tortured and raped by the vile old Filch! As the old caretaker grunted and groaned and Hermione screamed and screamed, Harry realised with terrible dread that he would be next! Filch had not pushed needles into his nipples and penis for nothing!</p> <p>After a while of raping Hermione’s arse, Filch pulled out of her and walked around to face her! The little girl’s eyes were wide open in fear, pain and horror. He unstrapped her ankles from the wooden frame and pulled her hips towards him. The tip of his monstrous cock pressed against her vaginal entrance! She shook her head and pleaded with her eyes, but it was no use. Gripping her hips firmly, the ancient janitor lunged forwards and forced his length into her cunt! Tearing her flesh, ripping her hymen, robbing her of her virginity and sending new, agonising waves of pain surging through her loins!</p> <p>Harry watched with growing revulsion as his young friend was horribly and brutally raped! Watched as Filch plunged his filthy rod in and out of her. Watched as Filch grunted and came into her again, flooding her with huge bursts of cum which flowed out of her raw and bleeding sex and spilt onto the floor!</p> <p>“Haaaaaaa” Groaned Filch and slid his still rigid shaft out of Hermione. He let go of her and she hung limply by her wrists as he turned and faced Harry! Leaving the sobbing and bleeding Hermione behind him he walked towards the helpless young wizard, stroking his monster cock which was still rock hard!</p> <p>Harry turned his head to one side as the caretaker licked his tongue up and down Harry’s face, his stinking breath assaulting Harry’s nose.</p> <p>“Your turn now!” Said Filch, leaning down and unfastening Harry’s ankles. As soon as they were free Harry desperately lashed out with his feet but it was to no avail. Filch took hold of each foot and lifted them up, strapping them to the rings to which Harry’s wrists were attached. In this position, Harry’s backside was open and presented to Filch’s probing shaft and soon it was Harry who was screaming as the monster cock invaded his rectum!</p> <p>As Filch pounded into Harry’s arse, he produced a candle, lit it and proceeded to touch the flame to the needles sticking out of Harry’s nipples and penis! The pain was incredible and Harry screamed long and loud at the horrible torture and brutal anal rape!</p> <p>“Ahhhhh Gawd!” Exclaimed Filch as he spurted into Harry’s rectum! Tears ran down Harry’s face from the terrible pain and humiliation. Filch withdrew and his cum flowed from Harry’s backside and spilt onto the floor. Filch sighed and sat down on the table. He looked at his two, young victims, hanging limply from their restraints and grinned.</p> <p>“All these great and powerful wizards everywhere” He said “But none of em can compare to an old caretaker with a room full of potions and powders and a wise head on his shoulders!”</p> <p>Filch got up, walked towards the doorway and pressed the stone which made the bookcase swing open into his office.</p> <p>“What I need now” He said , grinning back at his two victims, “Is a good, long drink of Fire Whisky to round the night off!” He stepped through the opening.</p> <p>“STUPIFY” said a loud voice! There was a blinding flash and Filch came hurtling back into the small chamber, green light dancing around his body! He fell to the floor and was unconscious in an instant!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“BLOODY HELL!” Exclaimed Ron as he stepped into the torture chamber behind Fred and George and looked around. There was Harry, naked and chained to the wall! There was Hermione, also naked and hanging from a wooden frame! But worst of all was the sight of the naked Filch in his bondage straps!</p> <p>Fred rushed over to Harry and George went to Hermione. Seconds later both children had been freed, laid on the floor, their gags removed and had been covered with Fred and George’s cloaks to hide their nakedness.</p> <p>“That evil old devil” said Fred “Look at what he’d done to them! They are all burned and they’ve been, well, …….. raped!”</p> <p>“P, potions, said Harry, pointing to the table . George fetched the bottles and listened carefully as Harry explained what Filch had done and what the bottles were for.</p> <p>“This isn’t for your eyes little brother” said George and ushered Ron out into Filch’s office. When he had gone he removed his cloak from Hermione and rubbed her burns with the healing ointment. He also massaged it into her sex and rectum. Fred did the same for Harry then helped him into his clothes.</p> <p>“What are we going to do about Hermione?” Said George. We don’t know how to get her back into her dorm!” Fred pulled out his wand and raised it up.</p> <p>“Axio Hermione’s robes!” he exclaimed. “We’ll dress her in her robes and leave her on a sofa in the common room, she will wake up there and assume she dozed off! We’ll also give them a good dose of this forget potion, I think it best that they never remember this horrible episode!” There was a whooshing noise and Hermione’s robes flew into the chamber and settled on the floor. </p> <p>“I think we should give Ron some of the forget potion too!” Said George as the 2 older boys dressed Hermione “I don’t think he could cope with this burden”.</p> <p>Eventually Harry and Hermione were sat in chairs in Filch’s office, fast asleep again. Their wounds were all healed and they had been given a good dose of the forget potion. Ron had agreed to help Fred take his two friends back to the Gryffindor dorms using a levitation spell and had also agreed to take some of the forget potion himself.</p> <p>“I’ll stay here” Said George “And make sure that Filch gets a taste of his own medicine and that he never does anything like this again!” He raised his wand up, “Axio project NCC1701!”</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Oohhhhhh” groaned Filch as he awoke from the stupefying spell. “Gawd what hit me!” As he grew aware of his surroundings he realised that he was lying face down on the table in his torture chamber . His body, still naked, was on the table surface and his arms and legs were very firmly tied to the table legs!</p> <p>“I hit you, you evil old bastard!” Said George, stepping into view, “With a stupefying spell! Your evil games are over Filch! We’ve collected enough evidence to have you put away for a long time and it’s all in a safe place. Truth is though that you are not worth the trouble but step out of line again and we’ll blow the whistle on you!” Filch shot George an angry look and nodded grudgingly, his nocturnal playtimes were over!</p> <p>George pulled a stool over to the table and laid an object on it where Filch could see it. It was like a huge penis, over a foot long and three inches thick.</p> <p>“Wha’s that?” asked Filch, a look of concern on his face. It dawned on him that he hadn’t been tied to the table for nothing!</p> <p>“That” Said George. “Is a little project my brother and I have been working on. When we leave this miserable school it is our intention to earn a living by opening a magic joke shop. But as a side business we are also working on sex toys for discerning wizards and witches!” He pointed to the huge phallus. “May I introduce you to project NCC1701. The flying penis! Once instructed to do so the flying penis will instantly launch itself at it’s intended target and proceed to fuck the Hell out of it until it is told to stop! Well, that’s the theory anyway. Problem is we haven’t perfected the stopping part yet. The damn thing just keeps on going no matter what we do! </p> <p>Filch looked at the huge phallus as it lay there on the stool, mere inches from his face. He snorted in contempt and growled.</p> <p>“Flying penis my arse! What the! NO! ARGH! AAAARGHHHH! AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!”</p></div>",[]
1501,"The Chair, Version 1",1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Version one of a story where one character is tied to a chair and the other ""Plays"" with them!",2005-09-10,17,4,"M, g, bd, cbt, inc, oral, ped, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool050.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl stepped into the room and looked at the sole occupant, a man sitting in a chair. She was about eight years old and completely naked. Her body was slim and fit. Long, platinum blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, her skin was tanned all over. Her arms were tied behind her back, hands gripping elbows, many coils of soft, silk rope wrapped around her little forearms.</p> <p>She walked up to the man, he too was naked. His arms were behind the back of the chair and were tied very tightly to it with many coils of the same rope that secured the little girl’s arms. His legs were spread apart and tied to the thin wooden legs of the chair, tied at the ankles and just below the knees. His penis was large but limp and was hanging over the edge of the chair. His body looked like that of a man in his mid thirties, quite fit and muscular. His head was covered by a tight fitting leather bondage mask and a large ball gag filled his mouth .</p> <p>The little girl knelt down in front of the man, leaned forwards and kissed the tip of the limp cock! The man gasped and his shaft reacted to the girl’s tender touch. It began to swell and stiffen! As the penis grew, the little girl licked it up and down, encouraging it’s growth. The man gasping and groaning at each touch of the girl’s moist and tiny tongue! Soon the stiff rod was fully erect, an impressive eight inches long and two thick!</p> <p>The little girl carefully placed her teeth around the tip of the foreskin of the trembling cock and nibbled the tender flesh gently, the man’s groaning grew louder! Then she bit hard!</p> <p>“NNNNNNGGGGGGGG!” Screamed the man into the gag! His howl of protest muffled. Still gripping the man’s foreskin in her teeth the little girl pulled down, dragging the foreskin back down to uncover the swollen, purple head of the penis! When the penis head was fully exposed she let go and lapped up the tiny trickle of blood from where her teeth had broken the skin! Then she licked around the throbbing cock, placed her lips over the tip and moved her head forwards until she felt it twitching inside her mouth. She held it there for a moment and then pulled back. The cock slipping out of her mouth and leaving a trail of spittle. She stood up and moved forwards until her body was touching the man’s, her hairless sex straddling the huge cock. She rubbed her slit along the hard shaft and leaned forwards.</p> <p>Her tongue snaked around the man’s chest until she sucked one of his nipples into her mouth, nibbling it and teasing it. Then she bit hard again and wrenched another guttural scream from the man’s throat. She slid the nipple out of her mouth and licked across his chest to the other nipple where she did the same thing!</p> <p>The man was wriggling in the chair now and she could feel him thrusting with his hips, forcing his cock up and onto her slit. She moved away from the man again. To one side of the chair there was a small table. On it was a lit candle and a screwdriver with a long, thin shaft. The tip had been honed down to a point. The little girl leaned over the man’s leg and took the handle of the screwdriver into her mouth. She then moved it around a little until she was satisfied she had it secure. Ever so carefully she leaned forwards a little until the tip of the screwdriver was in the flame of the candle!</p> <p>As she held it there she could feel the heat of the candle on her sweet little face, tiny beads of sweat raising up on her forehead. She persevered and held the tip in the flame until it glowed red then she pulled it out and leaned down to the man’s chest where she touched the glowing tip to the man’s left nipple!</p> <p>If the chair had not been bolted to the floor the man would surely have tipped it over as his body jerked in reaction to the pain! He screamed again but the gag muffled his anguished cry. The girl pulled away and looked at the red and black mark the hot metal had made. The man’s nipple was surrounded by tiny white marks, evidence that the same thing had been done many times before. </p> <p>The girl returned to the candle and placed the tip of the screwdriver into the flame again! The man was breathing heavily and quickly now. His big penis twitching . Soon the metal was red hot again and the girl moved over to his chest once more, touching the tip to his other nipple. Another scream was stifled by the gag and his body jerked and rattled the chair!</p> <p>For the third time the little girl returned the tip of the screwdriver to the candle and waited patiently as the flame danced around the metal until the tip glowed as before. The girl moved quickly to the man’s body again but down this time, down between his legs until the hot metal touched the man’s penis just behind the swollen, purple head! The gag stifled the man’s anguished howl and the thick shaft jerked and twitched. Bubbles of precum oozing from the tip. The girl spat the screwdriver out and across the floor, then she plunged her mouth down over the huge cock and started moving her head backwards and forwards, her teeth touching the warm flesh and raking up and down the stiff pole. She moved her head faster and faster, taking the man’s cock deeper into her mouth and throat with each push down.</p> <p>Finally the man grunted and his cock exploded inside her mouth sending spurt after spurt of his hot, sticky spunk down her throat. She held it there for a few moments until she was sure he had finished then she pulled back until the softening shaft slid out of her mouth. She swallowed the man’s thick, creamy cum then leaned forwards and kissed him on the cheek. Then she moved her head up a little and whispered in his ear.</p> <p>“I love this game daddy” she said “But I’d better get mummy to untie us now, it’s nearly tea time!”</p></div>",[]
1502,"The Chair, Version 2",2,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Version two of a story where one character is tied to a chair and the other ""Plays"" with them!",2005-09-10,19,4,"M, g, bd, inc, oral, ped, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool051.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl sat on the chair, helpless and unable to move. Her arms had been put behind the back of the chair and tied very securely to it. Her legs had been spread apart and tied to the narrow legs of the chair. There was no seat, her thighs rested on the framework. It was a wide chair and the front part of the frame had been removed allowing unrestricted access to her sex! </p> <p>She was a very pretty little 8 year old. Long blonde hair and a tight, little body. Her arms being tied behind the chair had the effect of thrusting her little chest out. Thin silk cords had been wrapped, tightly around her chest and secured. They passed over and under her tiny nipples and were pulled so tightly that her nipples stood out.</p> <p>Two more cords passed over her shoulders, down her body and between her legs, one on either side of her hairless labia! They had been pulled very tight so that they cut into her shoulders and crotch, rubbing the soft skin raw. Another cord was tied tightly around her waist, pulling the vertical cords in close.</p> <p>The little girl’s mouth was held painfully open by a large ball gag. Tears ran down her cheeks from the pain of the gag and the pain of the cords cutting into her.</p> <p>A man entered the room, tall, slim, late thirties. As he walked over to the girl he stroked his cock with one hand, making it bigger, stiffer. He knelt down in front of the girl and shuffled up close. He licked her face and stroked her hairless pussy lips with one finger. She shuddered and a trickle of moisture escaped from her slit and ran down his finger. Her pussy lips were swollen and red from the tight cords.</p> <p>The man stood up and leaned into her, rubbing his big cock across her face. He reached behind her head and unfastened the gag. He pulled the ball out of her mouth and replaced it with the tip of his cock, the girl ran her tiny, moist tongue over it and the man thrust his hips forwards. Inch by inch the big shaft entered her mouth until the tip touched the back of her throat and she started to choke. The man then drew back and started to thrust his stiff pole in and out of her mouth. The little girl’s face was red and her eyes watered as the cock went deeper with each thrust!</p> <p>After several thrusts, the man pulled his cock out of the little girl’s mouth, replaced the gag and knelt down again. He reached out to a small table to one side of the chair and picked up three small objects which he held in front of the little girl’s face so she could clearly see them. They were tiny bulldog clips.</p> <p>With one hand he reached out and took hold of her left nipple, rubbing it and squeezing it between thumb and forefinger. The little girl’s head rolled back and she groaned, with his other hand the man stroked her slit and felt it becoming wetter! When the nipple was stiff and spiking out he carefully pushed the bulldog clip onto it, holding it open by the little levers. When her nipple was firmly in the metal jaws, he let go of the levers and it snapped shut!</p> <p>“Mmmmmfffff! Mmmmmfffff! Nnnngggggg!” The little girl squealed into her gag as agony ripped through her tender flesh! The pain from the pressure of the clip was excruciating! Tears rolled down her cheeks and she shook her head from side to side! The man smiled at her and began to stroke and tease her right nipple!</p> <p>The little girl looked up at the man, eyes wide open and pleading. Then she screamed into the gag again as the second clip snapped shut! Both nipples were burning in agony now as the cruel clips squeezed and bit into them! The man leaned forwards and kissed her on the cheek, as he did so he ran his fingers over her chest and took hold of the clips. Fresh screams were wrenched from her throat as he twisted them cruelly and poured fresh agony into her nipples but the gag muffled them.</p> <p>The man slid one hand down from her chest and over her soft belly, down over her smooth mound until he found the start of her slit. He rubbed her some more there, her little cunt was dripping wet now from the pain and the man knew she was ready for him. He teased and rubbed at the tiny nub of her little clit, making it stiffen and stand out. As he did so , he readied the third clip.</p> <p>The little girl’s chest heaved and she shook her head again as the man brought the clip up to her clit! Again she looked at him with pleading eyes! Again the jaws snapped shut! Trapping the sensitive button and squeezing it hard! The little girl’s body shook violently as she screamed into her gag. The clip bit hard into her and flooded her sex with horrible pain! The man moved forwards quickly now and placed the tip of his cock against her wet slit.</p> <p>Reaching under her with both hands he pulled her pussy lips apart causing her more pain as the folds of skin were forced harder onto the thin cords on either side. His probing fingers found the moist entrance to her love hole and he thrust hard into it with his stiff pole. Up, up and up he pushed! The thickness of his shaft forcing her pussy lips further apart to be rubbed raw by the tight cords!</p> <p>She screamed and screamed into her gag from the horrible pain and he grunted and groaned as he began pumping his cock in and out of her swollen and sore pussy! If the chair had not been bolted down his powerful thrusts would have lifted it and the girl clear off the floor! With a loud shout the man came and sent spurt after spurt of his hot cum bursting into her! As he did so she was overwhelmed by her own orgasm and her sex juices flowed out of her and over his groin!</p> <p>Panting and sweating the man held his cock deep inside the girl for a while as their sex juices mingled and dribbled out of her. Then he slid his cock out and leaned back. He reached out to the clip on her clit, took hold of it and pulled hard. It snapped off her and fresh agony ripped through her! The girl was sobbing and crying now, the gag stifling her screeches, but the man was not finished. Taking hold of both of the clips on her nipples he twisted them hard and yanked them off too! </p> <p>If it was not for the gag the little girl’s screams would have been deafening! The man reached out again and rubbed her sore nipples and clit, massaging the pain away until it was a dull ache. Then he reached behind her head and unfastened her gag again. As he pulled the ball gag out of her mouth he leaned forwards and kissed the child passionately, his tongue probing her mouth and teasing her own. He pulled away from her and gently stroked her hair. The little girl looked up at him with her big eyes and spoke.</p> <p>“Th, thank you daddy, thank you. I love you so much!”</p></div>",[]
1503,"The Chair, Version 3",3,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Version three of a story where one character is tied to a chair and the other ""Plays"" with them!",2005-09-10,23,5,"f, g, bd, inc, ped, tort, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool052.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl stood in the doorway looking at the occupant of the chair. In her right hand she held a three foot long, braided, leather whip. With her left hand she stroked it up and down, lovingly, almost as if she were stroking a favourite toy. Which, in a sense, it was.</p> <p>She was eight years old and completely naked. Her body slim and well toned, her hair raven black and tied back in a severe pony tail. Her little nipples and her clit hood had been pierced and were sporting tiny, gold rings. She walked over to the chair and surveyed her victim, one hand fingering her hairless mound and slit as she regarded the seated figure.</p> <p>The occupant of the chair was another girl, older, perhaps thirteen, she too was naked! Her arms were behind the back of the chair, which was tilted back a little. They were very firmly tied to the uprights with soft, white, silk cords. She too had long, black hair, tied in a pony tail. It had been pulled back and down and was tied to a ring in the floor so that her head was forced back. This had the effect of exposing her throat and chest which was forced upwards in an arc.</p> <p>The teenage girl’s breasts were small and cone shaped. The dark nipples were stiff and standing proud, each one adorned with a gold ring like the little girl’s! Her legs were spread wide, tied to the chair legs at the ankles and knees. There was no seat to the chair and no front rails. Her thighs rested on the framework and her sex was completely exposed. Her labia had been shaved and only the merest tuft of black hair had been left on her mound. A third gold ring decorated her clit hood and her slit was wet with anticipation of what was to come!</p> <p>The little girl stepped right up to the teenager and kissed her gently on each nipple, as she did so she fingered her own nipple rings. The teenager trembled and gasped as she felt the younger girl’s lips sucking and teasing her taut nipples. Gasping was all she was capable of as her mouth was filled with a large ball gag which was firmly strapped behind her head.</p> <p>The little girl stepped back a little and watched as the seated teen shivered, her skin breaking out in goosebumps, her chest rising and falling rapidly. She leaned forwards again and reached down between the teenager’s legs, rubbing her hand along the length of the girl’s slit and fingering her stiff little clit!</p> <p>The teenager jerked in the chair but the chair stayed still, it was bolted to the floor. As the little girl rubbed and rubbed she felt the older girl becoming wetter and wetter until her sex juice was trickling over her fingers. She pulled her hand away and lapped up the sweet juice.</p> <p>“You’ve been a bad girl!” She said to the helpless teen. “Bad girls have to be punished! Punished real hard!” She moved around behind the teenager and stared down into her upturned face. The teenager’s eyes were wide open, the little girl’s were cold and piercing. Green eyes gazed into green eyes for a few moments, then the little girl stepped away again and began to swish her whip in the air experimentally.</p> <p>Without warning she turned, swiftly on the balls of her feet and brought the whip whistling down across the teenager’s chest! CRACK! It landed with terrific force across both breasts, straight across the nipples! The bound girl jerked in pain, her eyes screwing shut, her teeth biting hard into the gag!</p> <p>“Nnnnnngggggg!” She moaned as the gag muffled her shriek of agony! THWACK! A second blow landed an inch above the first and the teen squealed into her gag again, shaking her head as much as the restraints would let her! Two angry, red welts appeared across her naked, quivering breasts!</p> <p>The younger girl’s face twisted into an evil grimace and she began laying into the bound girl with all the strength her tiny frame could muster! CRACK! WHACK! THWACK! Cut after vicious cut, raked across the teenager’s chest and exposed belly as the little girl thrashed her without mercy! At one point the younger girl jumped into the air as she lashed the whip across the teenager’s upper chest, just beneath her throat!</p> <p>After two dozen, brutal strokes, the younger girl stopped and dropped the whip to the floor. She walked up to the seated girl and examined her. The teenager’s chest and belly were crossed with a network of red stripes. Red raw welts, some of which trickled blood! She ran her tongue over the naked teen’s wounds and lapped up the tiny trickles. Both girls were sweating hard and panting for breath!</p> <p>The younger girl stepped away from the teen again and picked up an object which had been lying on the floor in front of the chair. It was a U shaped object. Two penis shaped vibrators which were attached at the base! One was about eight inches long and two thick! The other about six inches long and one and a half thick. </p> <p>The little girl squatted down and spread her legs. She began to rub her little slit, making it wetter and probing the folds of skin, pulling them apart and fingering her little love hole. She pushed her fingers in and gasped as she moved them around, stretching the tiny, moist opening. Then she placed the tip of the smaller vibrator into the hole and pushed hard. She bit her lip and grunted as she forced the length deep into her wet cunt until it was all of the way in! </p> <p>She paused a moment, gasping, panting and enjoying the full feeling in her quim. Then she stood up and moved forwards. Putting one hand on the teenager’s shoulder she straddled the seated girl. With her other hand she felt between the teen’s legs, rubbing her slit. The older girl was dripping wet and the small fingers easily pushed into the teenager’s hole.</p> <p>The youngster took hold of the tip of the bigger vibrator and pushed it into the older girl’s wet and twitching vagina. Then she pushed with her hands and with her hips. Sliding the long, fat shaft deep into the older girl until it was all the way in!</p> <p>She paused for a few moments then locked her legs around the older girl, then she reached down to where the two vibrators were joined and flicked a switch! There was a loud hum as the powerful machines burst into life! Thrusting and twitching deep inside the two young girls.</p> <p>“Ahhhhhhh! Ahhhhhhh! Mmmmmmmmm!” groaned the younger girl as an explosion of pleasure filled her groin. The older girl also grunted and groaned in ecstasy, her moans of pleasure muffled by her gag! </p> <p>As the vibrators powered away, the youngster put both her arms around the teen, gripped harder with her legs and began thrusting with her hips! Grinding her little pelvis against the older girl’s! For several minutes she thrust away, both girls grunting, squealing, moaning and sweating. As the intensity of the sexual experience built up and the little girl thrust harder and faster, she reached behind the teenager’s neck, unfastened the gag straps and pulled it out of the older girl’s mouth.</p> <p>“OH GOD!” Exclaimed the teenager. “OH GOD YES! YES! YES! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!” She screamed! Her shrieks of pleasure were echoed by the smaller girl, until, with one final scream of sheer delight, they climaxed together! Their sweating bodies trembled like leaves and their sex juices flowed out of them, dripping onto the floor.</p> <p>The little girl reached down and switched off the machines. For a few minutes she clung to the older girl, their sweat mingling, their bodies shaking, panting, gasping for breath. Then she slid the big vibrator out of the teenager’s sex, out of her own and dropped it onto the floor. She unwrapped her legs from the older girl, stood up, leaned over and kissed her on the mouth. Their tongues probing and twining. Finally she pulled away and ran her fingers gently across the welts on the teen’s chest making her wince.</p> <p>“My turn now sister!” She said, then she stepped behind the older girl and kissed her on the lips again. “Whip me hard!” She continued as she started to untie the teenager. “Whip me real hard!”</p></div>",[]
1504,"The Chair, Version 4",4,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Version 4 of a story where one character is tied to a chair and a second character ""plays"" with them!",2005-09-10,13,5,"F, g, bd, inc, ped, tort, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool053.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The woman sat quite still and looked at the naked little girl standing in front of her. Looking was about all she could do as she was tied, very securely, to the chair she was sitting in. She too, was stark naked!</p> <p>Her arms were behind the back of the chair and were tied to the rails, forcing her ample bosom out and up. Her legs were spread apart and tied to the legs of the chair, the seat had been removed so her thighs rested on the frame, exposing her sex. She was in her late twenties and , despite the tell tale lines of childbirth across her belly and around her sex, she still had a shapely figure. Long, dark hair fell around her shoulders. Her labia were shaved smooth and a triangle of dense, dark hair adorned her mound. Her mouth was filled with a large ball gag which was fastened securely behind her head. The chair was firmly bolted to the floor, preventing it from moving.</p> <p>The little girl also had long, dark hair, but, as she was barely eight years old, her sex was silky smooth. She was a pretty child, slender as a willow, pretty as a picture. Her hands were cuffed together in front of her and a black, leather collar was buckled tightly around her throat. She walked up to the woman and reached out to her chest with her hands palms upwards. She cupped each of the woman’s breasts in turn, weighing them, squeezing them, kneading them and tweaking the large, stiff nipples. There were many, white, old scars around each nipple.</p> <p>The woman moaned into her gag and closed her eyes as the child fondled her breasts, the little girl’s face bore no trace of emotion. She took her hands away from the woman’s bosom and reached over to a small table by the chair. Lying on the table was a huge vibrator! The little girl picked it up with both hands and looked at it. It was 12 inches long and two and a half thick. It was the kind that had a powerful motor inside that could make it push in and out and twist and turn!</p> <p>The youngster knelt down in front of the woman, put the vibrator on the floor then reached out with both hands again. This time she reached underneath the woman and began to stroke her sex. Rubbing her hands along the long slit and pulling and teasing the folds of sensitive skin.</p> <p>As she probed the woman’s sex, the folds of flesh became slick and wet as sex juices began to flow from within. The little girl probed deeper until she found the entrance to the woman’s vagina and began to push her fingers into it. Palms together and fingers closed, she pushed upwards until both of her tiny hands were deep inside the woman’s wet cunt! Only her handcuffs prevented her from going further!</p> <p>As the woman moaned and groaned she moved her hands around, twisting and turning, making the woman shake with pleasure! After a few moments she pulled out her hands and picked up the monstrous vibrator. With both hands firmly around the thick length she brought it up to the woman’s dripping sex and pushed hard!</p> <p>The woman grunted and groaned, her body sweating and trembling as, inch by inch, the huge shaft entered her body. Each push upward sending a shiver through her and making her breasts jiggle and quiver. Finally the monstrous phallus was deep inside the woman’s cunt, buried up to the hilt. The little girl clipped two, fine leather straps around the base, fed them around the woman’s body then pulled them tight and buckled them together in front. This ensured that the vibrator could not accidentally slip out!</p> <p>Satisfied that the vibrator was secure, the little girl now reached up above the woman and took hold of two, fine chains which were hanging there about a foot apart. At the end of each chain was a thick hook about two inches across and ending in a needle sharp point. The chains went up to and through two rings set into the ceiling, then back a couple of feet to a point where they were joined together. This single chain then fed through another ring and hung down. The other end was attached to a large triangle of steel, about a foot on a side. This hung about two feet off the floor.</p> <p>She pulled the chains down until the hooks were level with the woman’s breasts. Then she took hold of a hook and brought it up to one of the woman’s nipples. She teased and squeezed the big nipple hard making it spike out as far as it would go, then she pressed the needle tip of the hook up to the soft skin behind the nipple and pushed hard!</p> <p>The woman’s head shot back and she shrieked into her gag as agony shot through her breast. The little girl grunted, pushed and twisted, forcing the hook through the tender flesh until it burst out of the other side. A trickle of blood escaped from the wound and began to run down the woman’s breast and down over her belly.</p> <p>As the woman sat there, helpless, her eyes wide open and breathing hard, the little girl brought the second hook up to the woman’s other nipple! Within seconds she was screaming into her gag again and shaking her head from side to side as the hook pieced her flesh and another rivulet of blood ran down her body. The child then picked up a small remote control from the table, walked behind the woman and took hold of the single hanging chain.</p> <p>“Ready?” she asked, her lower lip trembling and tears beginning to form in her eyes!. The woman nodded, her chest heaving, her wounded breasts quivering. The girl pressed a switch on the remote control and jumped! Both feet landed in the steel triangle and the chain jerked down!</p> <p>Once again the woman screamed in agony into her gag, her eyes closed tightly and tears flowed from them, her head shook, violently from side to side and her hair thrashed around as her breasts were jerked upwards, the hooks straining and yanking at the nipples as the girl’s full weight pulled on them.</p> <p>At the same time, the powerful vibrator burst into life inside her and the machine, thrust and writhed and twisted, fucking her furiously and deeply!</p> <p>The little girl pulled, stamped and jerked as she hung there, forcing the cruel hooks to twist and tug at the woman’s tortured nipples, the skin stretched and the wounds opened further until blood flowed freely over her breasts and down her body!</p> <p>“CUM FOR ME!” Shrieked the girl hysterically! “CUM FOR ME! CUM QUICKLY PLEASE! CUM NOW PLEASE! PLEHEHEHEHEASE!” Tears flowed down her cheeks and she was sobbing!</p> <p>“NNNNNGGGGG!” Squealed the woman, “Nnnngggg, mmmmfffff!” As her head shook ever more violently, agony raking through her breasts, pleasure surging through her sex!</p> <p>Suddenly, the woman shook even more violently and groaned as she came, there was a splash as a spurt of hot liquid burst from her cunt and hit the floor! As soon as she heard the splash, the little girl leapt off the chain and ran around to the woman’s front, her face red from crying! She snatched a towel from the table and put it over the woman’s heaving, sweating, tortured chest. She held it there for a while, pressing it gently against the wounds in her nipples, then, ever so gently, she slid out the hooks.</p> <p>She continued to hold the towel against the woman’s nipples until the bleeding started to subside then she pulled it away and laid it across one of the woman’s thighs. Running behind the woman she untied her arms quickly. As soon as they were free the woman brought her hands round to her breasts and clutched the towel to them. The little girl then undid the gag and eased it out of the woman’s mouth. Then she ran around to the front again, knelt down , unbuckled the monstrous dildo, slid it out and untied the woman’s legs. </p> <p>She backed away and looked at the woman for a moment as she curled into herself, head down and hands clutching at her abused breasts, sobbing quietly. Cum juices still dripping from her cunt and pooling on the floor. Then she walked over to a hook on the wall, took a long, thin cane from it and laid it at the woman’s feet.</p> <p>With more tears in her eyes the little girl walked over to a small wooden frame which was also bolted to the floor, no more than two uprights attached to a horizontal beam. She spread her feet apart, leaned down each side and cuffed her ankles to the uprights. Then she leaned over and stretched her arms out until her wrist cuffs entered a spring loaded ring on another post in front of her. It snapped shut, she was now firmly held in place. Anyone who cared to inspect her stretched out rump would have been able to see hundreds of faint lines where she had been beaten savagely many times in the past.</p> <p>The woman picked up the cane, stood up and walked over to where the girl waited, shaking in fear and crying.</p> <p>“Please Mommy” she sobbed “I bin a bad girl, I hurt my Mommy! I hurt her lots! Mommy has to whip me hard now, real hard. Mommy has to whip me till I bleed!”</p> <p>“Fucking little bitch!” The woman screamed, her face twisted into a hateful grimace. She brought the cane down hard, thrashing it across the little girl’s buttocks!</p></div>",[]
1505,"The Chair, Version 5",5,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Version 5 of a story where one character is tied to a chair and a second character ""plays"" with them!",2005-09-10,16,4,"F, g, bd, inc, ped, tort, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool054.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The woman walked around the chair, her eyes roving over its small occupant. She was in her early thirties, with a shapely body and long, auburn hair. With the exception of a pair of black, knee high boots with severe, stiletto heels, she was completely naked. Gold rings decorated the large, brown nipples of her ample breasts. Her crotch had been shaven until it was silky smooth and another gold ring hung from her clitoral hood.</p> <p>The occupant of the chair was a skinny young girl, about nine years old, she too had auburn hair and was naked. Her arms had been placed behind the back of the chair and tied to it, forcing her chest out. She was so skinny that every rib showed, the areas around her tiny nipples were pocked with scars, some old and white, some newer and redder. Her legs had been spread wide and tied to the legs of the chair at the knees and ankles. There was no seat to the chair, her thighs rested on the frame and her groin was open and exposed. Her mound and slit were hairless and pocked with the dozens of the same kind of scars that were around her nipples. The chair she was sitting in was bolted to the floor, preventing any movement.</p> <p>The girl’s mouth was stretched painfully open by a huge, rubber bung-like gag which was secured behind her head. In the middle of the flat surface of the gag was a short length of threaded bolt. Her pale green eyes were wide open in fear, tears rolled out of their corners and down her cheeks.</p> <p>The woman strode up to the girl and thrust her hips towards the child’s face, rubbing her cunt lips over it and leaving the girl wet with sex juice that leaked out of the woman’s slit. The woman was aroused and moist with anticipation of the torture and pleasure to come. Torture for the girl, pleasure for her!</p> <p>The woman picked up three lengths of fine chain from a table by the chair. At the end of each one was a small, razor sharp hook. She knelt down in front of the girl and held up one of the hooks, the girl shook her head from side to side and began sobbing into her gag.</p> <p>The woman reached out with one hand and began teasing one of the child’s tiny nipples, rubbing it between thumb and forefinger to make it spike out. When the little nub was firm she pressed one of the hooks up against the skin around it and pushed hard. The little girl threw her head back and screamed as horrible agony burned through her chest. The gag muffled her scream, her body shook violently, the woman kept on pushing and twisting until the point of the hook came out of the other side of the child’s nipple!</p> <p>As the child continued to sob and her thin, little chest heaved, the woman took hold of another hook and began to tease the little girl’s other nipple! Seconds later, that too had been pierced, forcing another gut wrenching scream from her throat, only to be muffled by the huge gag.</p> <p>The little girl was crying hard now, the gag muting her sobs, her skinny body sweating and trembling as the woman reached down towards her groin and started to finger her tiny clit hood! The final hook was placed under the fold of sensitive tissue and the woman pushed upwards, driving the wicked point through the delicate skin and making the child shriek and squeal some more.</p> <p>The woman gathered up the chains in one hand and stood back, watching as thin rivulets of blood trickled from the puncture wounds and down the child’s body. Then she pulled hard on the chains!</p> <p>Again the little girl’s head snapped back and she screamed into her gag as burning agony assaulted her chest and sex, her eyes were wide open from fear, pain and horror. Again and again the woman yanked and pulled on the chains, tugging so hard that the little girl’s nipples and clit hood were pulled inches out from her body, the puncture wounds opening wider, increasing the flow of blood.</p> <p>The woman dropped the chains and went over to the small table again. She picked up another object and fondled it. It was a huge vibrator, long and thick! She brought it up to the little girl’s face and screwed it to the bolt thread sticking out of the gag, turning it until it was firm and secure. The little girl resembled a nightmarish creature from Hell with the huge phallus sticking out of her face!</p> <p>The woman turned around and bent over, presenting her arse and groin to the girl’s face, then she backed towards the child until the tip of the vibrator was at the entrance of her dripping wet cunt! She reached back and guided it into her wet hole, then she reached down and picked up the chains again!</p> <p>“Do it!” She said, and yanked on the chains! Groaning with pain the girl forced her face forwards as the woman leaned back, they pushed together until the huge shaft was buried deep in the woman and the little girl’s nose was rubbing her anus! Then the woman reached behind her to the base of the vibrator and flicked a switch. Instantly the machine burst into life, humming loud and working away, the strong vibrations sending waves of pleasure through the woman’s groin and rattling the little girl’s teeth!</p> <p>As she moaned and groaned in pleasure, the woman yanked and pulled on the chains, sending wave after wave of burning pain through the tortured girl’s body! The child tried to ignore the pain and thrust her face back and forth like a demented woodpecker, driving the monster dildo in and out of the woman’s slimy sex hole! On and on the bizarre scenario went, the woman shrieking with pleasure, the girl moaning and crying with pain until the woman’s body stiffened and she cried out.</p> <p>“OH GOD! YES! YES! YEEEEESSSSS!” A jet of hot fluid burst from her sex and sprayed the child's face as the woman climaxed! The woman dropped the chains to the floor and grabbed her knees to steady herself! She stayed in that position for a few moments, panting and sweating, then she inched forwards and the vibrator came slurping out of her, dripping with her cum juice!</p> <p>Still breathing hard, the woman turned to the girl, knelt in front of her and eased the hooks out of her flesh, the girl wincing in pain. The woman put the chains back on the table and leaned down to kiss the girl on her chest, running her tongue over it to lap up the child’s sweat and the trickles of blood.</p> <p>She put her hands behind the girl’s head, unbuckled the straps and eased the vibrator and gag out of her mouth. Then she leaned forwards again and kissed the child passionately, her tongue probing the tiny mouth, her large breasts rubbing over the girl’s thin body. The woman leaned back and looked at the girl who was still sobbing with pain.</p> <p>“P, please M, Mommy” Stammered the child between gasps and sobs, “P, Please d, don’t hurt m, me any m, more!” The woman smiled at the girl and stroked her fingers down a tear stained cheek.</p> <p>“Hush now little one” she said as she reached down and began to untie the little girl’s legs. “Mommy loves you, you know that!”</p></div>",[]
1506,"Candyland, Part 1",1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Little Sarah takes a shortcut home and stumbles across a hidden world of sex slavery!,2005-09-19,33,4,"MM, g, bd, oral, ped, rape, sad, viol",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool055.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah was furious with herself, she had been daydreaming on the bus again and had gone several stops past her own before she had stepped off. She crossed the road to the other side and checked the timetable, the next bus back in the opposite direction was not for another half an hour. “Fuck” she thought to herself, “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” she wouldn’t dare say the word out loud though, even though there was no one else around, the taboos of childhood were very strong!</p> <p>Sarah was about nine and a half years old, slim, average height for her age and pretty, very, very pretty indeed. Her father often referred to her as being bright as a button and pretty as a picture! Her crowning glory though was her hair, waist length and ash blonde. In the last few months her body had started to change, her hips had started to widen slightly and she had begun to develop a waistline. To put it plain and simple, little Sarah was drop, dead, gorgeous! Surprisingly though she was in no way conceited, her father had taught her humility and she was a kind, intelligent, thoughtful child…... and she was going to be late home!</p> <p>“Fuck” she thought to herself again, the next bus was not for half an hour and she had to be home from school by then! No later than five o’clock! Her father had drilled that into her, no later than five o’clock, ever, or she would get a spanking! She thought fast, she had half an hour, if she used certain short cuts and ran she could probably make it in twenty minutes on foot, ten minutes to spare, her mind was made up! She turned to face the appropriate direction and legged it!</p> <p>Down this street, down this back alley, across this lawn, Sarah ran like the Devil himself was after her, the thought of the impending spanking was like spurs being stuck into her backside! She arrived at a gap in a fence and stopped to check her watch, twenty minutes left, she just had to duck in here, follow the path around the old school and it’s fields, out of the fence at the other side, down a few more streets and she would be home, heck she could to that in five minutes, she breathed a sigh of relief, “Easy peasy” she thought to herself.</p> <p>She ducked through the hole and started running along the path, it went around an old school playing field then around the old school building itself, as she reached the school part of the path the ground dropped sharply away to her right and sloped down toward the old school building to the top of a wall, then there was a drop from the wall to the ground and the service yard behind the building itself. The building had been empty for the last few years, Sarah had actually started her school years there but then the new school had been built across town and this one had been closed and had stood empty since.</p> <p>As she ran along the path Sarah glanced down at the rear of the building, there was a light on! A light was shining through a single pane of glass and part of another of a multiple pane window!</p> <p>“Odd!” Sarah thought to herself, “I wonder if there are workmen in there getting it ready for some new use?” As she ran she had another thought, “Why wasn’t the whole window lit up?”. Distracted by the though she failed to notice a small hole in the ground, her foot caught in it and she tumbled over! She managed to twist so that she fell onto the grass, “Fuck and damnit!” she said out loud, then she blushed as those childish taboos kicked in and she looked round to check there was no one around to hear her.</p> <p>A quick check showed no damage but her satchel had come open and three of her books had tumbled down the slope, one was resting on top of the wall at the bottom!</p> <p>“Great” she thought to herself, “Just, abso-fucking-lutely great!” She checked her watch, she still had plenty of time. She scooted down the slope to gather up the fallen books. The first two were easy but as she slid down the slope she could see that the third was balancing very precariously on top of the wall, she slid down the slope and reached out for it, “Easy does it” she thought to herself but just as she was about to grab the book, the faintest of breezes caught it and tipped it over the edge and into the yard!</p> <p>Sarah sighed heavily, slammed her little fists into the ground and mentally thought of a very long list of very rude words! Cute, pretty and intelligent she may be, but she was no innocent when it came to the language of the playground, which could be very foul indeed! She looked down over the wall, it was high but she could probably manage it. She lowered herself over the wall until she was hanging by her finger tips and dropped, neatly landing on her feet. She found the book, picked it up and was about to turn back to the wall when she heard voices.</p> <p>“Get in there you fucking little slut!” said a deep, male voice, it had come from the window, she could see now that a lot of the panes were broken.</p> <p>“Now we’ll strap you up good you little bitch!” said another voice, a little higher pitched than the first, but still male. The wall of the school building was only a few feet away, the yard being narrow here. Curiosity got the better of Sarah. There were some crates to one side, she quickly made a small pyramid out of them and climbed to the top of it. Her face was now level with the pane where the light was coming from and she peered in, there appeared to be another wall inside, a partition type wall, part of which had slipped, “That’s why only part of the window was lit” she thought, “The light inside was shining through the gap!” She peered even closer, she could see through the gap and into part of a room and what she saw rocked her to the core!</p> <p>She was looking straight at another little girl! A naked little girl! The girl appeared to be a little older than her, slim, like herself and with shoulder length, dark-blonde hair. She was hanging in mid air, suspended by cuffs around her wrists which were attached to a bar which hung from the ceiling, her ankles were also cuffed and attached by chains to the floor so that she hung there, her body in an “X” shape. There were two men in there too “Wow” she thought, both men were also naked! They wore masks though so she could not see their faces and they were walking around the girl, leering at her, she noticed that the girl had some kind of gag in her mouth so that she could not speak, the men were carrying long, wide leather straps with wooden handles and they were also “Oh my God!” she thought “they’re stroking their cocks!” The men’s cocks were big and stiff and yes, they really were stroking them!</p> <p>“Now you little piece of shit!” said the deeper voiced man, a blonde haired man “Now you little slut, you are going to receive your punishment! This is what happens to red collars when I get my hands on them!” With that the blonde haired man lashed out with his strap and whipped the girl across her buttocks! The second man did likewise CRACK! CRACK! . Sarah saw the girl buck and heave and her eyes close tight as the pain hit her!</p> <p>“Fuck” she thought, “That must have really, fucking hurt!” She also noticed that the girl was wearing a broad, red, leather collar around her neck and wondered what it meant. With barely a pause both men lashed out again CRACK! CRACK! And again CRACK! CRACK! And they continued to do so over and over again, blow after blow struck against the helpless girl’s back, buttocks and thighs as she squirmed and twisted in the restraints and tears were flowing down her cheeks! “What the Hell is going on here?” Sarah thought “What the Hell in the name of God is going on?”.</p> <p>The men now moved around to the front of the girl and lashed out again, CRACK! CRACK! Across the naked girl’s barely developing breasts, CRACK! CRACK! Across her ribs, then the same across her belly, then across her upper hips, then across her upper thighs, then a few more across the rest of her thighs and then, finally two more vicious blows CRACKK!!! CRACKK!!! Across the girls lower hips and hairless mound “Jesus, fucking Christ !” thought Sarah, “The poor kid must be in agony!” The naked girl was clearly soaked in sweat, her little chest heaving, panting, her whole body trembling! Broad, bright pink stripes covered her body where the straps had landed on her! The men were sweating too and were clearly excited, thoroughly enjoying themselves at the naked little girl’s expense. The blonde man walked over to the girl and yanked at her hair.</p> <p>“Now we are going to fuck you bitch! We are going to rape you! We are going to rape your cunt and rape your mouth! With that he reached up and unclipped her wrist cuffs whilst his companion unclipped her ankles and the girl fell to the floor. “Useless little cunt!” yelled the blonde man as he kicked her in the stomach! Both men grabbed the girl and strapped her to a bench with her legs wide apart, the blonde man thrust his big cock into the girl’s vagina whilst his friend removed the girl’s gag and drove his cock into her mouth! Sarah watched in total fascination as the men plunged their lengths into the girl over and over again, hard, thoughtless thrusts pounding into her! </p> <p>“God” Sarah thought to herself, “how the Hell could she take that?” She knew what was happening, she wasn’t stupid, but the most she had managed to put inside her own little “love hole” she called it, were a couple of her own, tiny fingers, how could this little girl take those big cocks into her? One of them into her mouth too!</p> <p>After what seemed an age, both men grunted and stiffened and pulled their cocks out of the girl, trails of whitish, sticky stuff clinging to their thick shafts! “That must be what spunk looks like!” thought Sarah.</p> <p>The men undid the straps holding the girl and dragged her off the bench, “Crap” yelled the blonde man who was obviously the leader of the two. “Absolute crap” he yelled, ”You are a useless little slave bitch and we are far from satisfied!” he slapped the girl several times, hard, across her face “Dave, get our special little toys out will you, this worthless little slave needs teaching a fucking good lesson!”. </p> <p>Sarah watched as the second man walked over to two piles of what, she supposed, were the men’s clothes, fiddled with the waistbands of the trousers there and drew from them two long, slender, flexible rods. They were shiny and looked liked they were made of some kind of metal. “Now you fucking little bitch” said the blonde man, “Let’s see if you are a better toilet than a fuck” and to Sarah’s disgust and astonishment the man forced the girl to her knees and started peeing into her open mouth! “Drink it all! ALL of it you damned fucking, worthless slut! Spill a drop and I’ll beat you senseless!”</p> <p>Sarah watched in horror, the girl was making desperate gulping noises as she tried to drink the horrible man’s urine but she could not do it, the man’s piss overflowed her mouth and spilled down her throat and chest and down onto the floor. “THAT’S IT!” screamed the man “THAT IS FUCKING IT! I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU, YOU WORTHLESS LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT!!” with that he drew back his arm, made a fist and punched the girl, hard, in her face, she flew across the room and slammed into the wall, bounced off it and fell to the floor where Sarah could not see her due to her limited viewpoint. She watched as the man walked over to where the girl had fallen to the floor and kicked out several times. He reached out and dragged the girl to her feet, threw her to the other man and took one of the metal rods. “Hold her facing me!” he said to his companion. Little Sarah could not see the girl as the second man had his back to her now, but he was clearly holding her up for the blonde man who, with an evil grin on his face lashed out, viciously with the metal rod, striking the poor girl across her exposed chest, belly, hips and legs, over and over again, the girl, ungagged, was screaming horribly now and struggling against the man who was holding her.</p> <p>Somehow she managed to struggle free and hit the floor again where Sarah could not see her, but both men now lashed down where the girl had fallen, lashed down with their metal rods, lashed down over and over and over again, the girl screaming, the blonde man grinning like a maniac and laughing “SUFFER YOU LITTLE BITCH” he yelled as both men rained blows down, the girl had stopped screaming now but the men continued to beat her mercilessly.</p> <p>Suddenly the door to the room, which Sarah had noted was something like transparent Perspex, burst open and three other men rushed in. Two big, burly men in grey vests and jogging bottoms and another man in what looked like a white lab coat.</p> <p>“STOP IT!” yelled the man in the white coat, “STOP IT YOU SON’S OF BITCHES!” the two big men ran across the room and grabbed the blonde man and his companion and wrenched the metal rods from them, they then stood behind the men and held them firmly in vice like grips, “Oh my God” said the man in white, looking down where Sarah supposed the girl must be lying, out of her sight. “Oh Jesus, fucking Christ!” he ran his hands through his hair and stood there shaking his head, he bent down “Charlotte? Slave Charlotte respond!” There was silence, the man bent down further, Sarah couldn’t see what he was doing.</p> <p>“Let go of us!” said the blonde man, “You have no right to do this!”.</p> <p>“NO RIGHT? NO RIGHT?” yelled the man in white, standing up again “Look at this! Look at her! Look damn you! Thank God she’s still alive and breathing! Look at the state of her you BASTARDS!” He shook his head and ran his hands through his hair again, “The boss is going to go absolutely fucking mental !”</p> <p>“That’s no concern of mine” sneered the blonde man, “We paid to use her, she failed to please us and she got what she deserved, the little slut!”</p> <p>“DESERVED?” yelled the man in white, “DESERVED? You know damn well there are strict limitations on punishment, even for red collars! And as for smuggling in your own “Toys”!” He gestured at the two metal rods which Sarah supposed were lying on the floor. “STEEL FUCKING WHIPS FOR CHRIST’S SAKE! What were you trying to do? KILL her?”</p> <p>Sarah listened as the man in white ranted at the two naked men, “If my Daddy were here” she thought to herself, “If Daddy were here he would give the two nasty men a damn good thrashing! That’s what her daddy would do to them!” Her daddy “DADDY!” she suddenly came to her senses and looked at her watch, it was half past five! She had been here for nearly forty minutes and was now half an hour late home! “Ohhhhhhhh no” she thought, “Now I’m going to get a spanking!” Then she paused, somehow a spanking from her father seemed to pale into insignificance compared to the terrible, terrible, terrible ordeal she had just seen the other little girl go through! What to do? What to do? </p> <p>She thought hard for a minute and came to a decision. She would run home, explain to her daddy what she had seen, her daddy would forgive her, follow her back here and punish the nasty men, YES, that was it! She turned around quickly. TOO QUICKLY! She felt the crate under her tilt forward, she leapt clear, landing on her feet, but her heart sank as she heard the crates behind her come clattering to the ground with a loud CRASH!</p> <p>She turned around slowly with her eyes closed, “Please don’t have heard, please don’t have heard” she thought and opened her eyes. She saw the face of the man who was wearing the white coat looking down at her through the broken window pane! He ducked out of sight! “RUN” she thought “RUN IDIOT!” then she sprinted back to the wall and her heart sank again! She had had to drop by her finger tips to get down! The wall was too high for her to jump up and catch hold of the top!</p> <p>She ran back to the crates, grabbed one, carried it back to the wall, stood on it and reached up. YES! She grabbed the top of the wall and started to pull herself up, heard a door burst open somewhere off to her left , heard running footsteps, desperately tried to drag herself up, but it was no use! She felt strong arms grab her round the waist and pull her off the wall. Felt a hand close around her mouth. Felt herself being carried to the building, her satchel hanging off her arm. Felt herself being carried through a doorway, saw the man in white looking sharply round to make sure no one else was around. Then she heard the door slam shut. She was inside now, inside the old school, inside the place where she had just seen two nasty, nasty men rape and beat a little girl into oblivion and she was trapped!</p></div>",[]
1507,"Candyland, Part 2",2,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A terrified Sarah learns more about the strange place she has been dragged into. Plus, the men who brutally beat a little girl get their com-uppance!",2005-09-26,14,4,"M+, gg, bd",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool056.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah felt herself being carried down a corridor and into a room, the room where she had seen the little girl being horribly beaten! She was dropped down onto the floor! “Get over there and stay still!” Said a voice, she looked up, it was the man in the white coat who had spoken to her, he was pointing to a corner of the room. She fled to the corner and hunkered down, her back against the wall, she was absolutely terrified! She scanned the room, the two burly men still had a firm grip on the two naked men, she could see the girl now, she was curled tightly into a ball under the bench where the nasty men had raped her, her arms protecting her head, Sarah could see that her arms were covered in nasty weals and welts where she had tried to protect her head, the girl was shaking like a leaf and whimpering, blood was oozing from her wounds and trickling down her arms!</p> <p>“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” said the man in white, “This is really, really bad! There is going to be HELL to pay for this! What the hell are we going to do?”</p> <p>“Hell to pay for what?” said another voice, a calm, deep voice, a distinguished voice. Sarah looked up and saw that three more men had entered the room, a tall man, dressed in black trousers and a black polo neck who was accompanied by two other men in black sweat suits. The tall man spoke again, “What in the name of God has been going on in here? Who is the girl in the corner? Why is she wearing clothes? What….. Ohhh my God” He had obviously caught sight of the beaten, whimpering, trembling girl under the bench, “SOMEONE HAD BETTER EXPLAIN! NOW!!” he yelled, in a powerful, commanding voice! Sarah couldn’t help but be awed by this tall man in black!</p> <p>“Sir” said the man in the white coat, “These men have far exceeded our limits in slave punishment and the girl in the corner is an intruder, the situation is, errrr, somewhat complex”</p> <p>“You’d better let us go NOW!” yelled the blonde man, struggling to free himself from the burly man who held him tightly and who was not, NOT going to let go of him unless told to do so!</p> <p>“Did these two bastards do this to Charlotte”? Said the tall man, the man in white nodded, the tall man gestured to the two men in black sweat suits “GAG THEM” he commanded, the two naked men began to protest but were quickly silenced as they were gagged, “BIND THEM” came the second command, the two nasty men’s wrists were bound together in front of them and their ankles were fastened together by short lengths of chain.</p> <p>Sarah noticed that while all of this was going on the beaten girl was slowly uncurling herself and was then trying to stand up using the bench she had been raped on as a support. Sarah watched in fascination as the girl succeeded in standing upright, she could clearly see the wounds on the girl’s front now, her right eye was closed, puffy, bruised black and blue, her right cheek was the same, her lips on the right were split and swollen and blood was trickling from her nose and her lips. Her chest, belly, legs and hips showed bruises where the blonde man had kicked her, dozens of red, angry, long welts covered her chest, belly, hips and thighs where he had whipped her with the steel whip, they were oozing blood which trickled down her front, mingling with her sweat.</p> <p>Alerted by the girl’s movement the man in white spun round, “Slave Charlotte” he said, “Stop now, stay still, you are badly hurt!”</p> <p>“NO” said the tall man, “Slave Charlotte, if you are able, continue!” The girl edged slowly away from the bench, moving like she was in a daze.</p> <p>“Sir, for God’s sake she is badly hurt!” said the man in white under his breath.</p> <p>“Let’s see what she wants to do” said the tall man.</p> <p>The girl, who Sarah now knew was called Charlotte, walked slowly, very slowly, towards a rack on the wall where Sarah saw many canes, whips and straps hanging. As Charlotte turned, Sarah could see the terrible extent of her injuries, the poor girl’s back, buttocks and the backs of her thighs were covered in a network of dozens upon dozens of angry, long, red welts. Her back, buttocks and legs were also covered in a film of red, a mixture of her blood and sweat, the welts were still oozing blood which trickled down her back, down over her buttocks and thighs and down her legs.</p> <p>Sarah could not believe that the girl was forcing herself to move! Charlotte must have been in unbearable agony! The girl walked a couple of steps towards the rack, reached it, then her legs buckled and she collapsed to the floor. Grabbing the rack she dragged herself upright, selected a nasty, evil looking cane and turned around. Once again, she collapsed to the floor and lay there panting, whimpering, everyone else in the room was absolutely silent, you could have heard a pin drop!</p> <p>Charlotte dragged herself slowly off the floor until she was on all fours, she placed the cane in her bruised mouth, whimpered at the pain and shifted it, favouring the unbruised side of her face. Then, on all fours, she crawled across to the tall man, came to a kneeling position, took the cane from her mouth and held it up to him.</p> <p>The tall man took the cane, Charlotte bent her head forward until it touched the floor, placed her hands on either side of her head, palms upwards and waited.</p> <p>“Speak slave” said the tall man.</p> <p>Sarah watched in absolute fascination and awe as the girl Charlotte struggled painfully to get herself into an upright kneeling position with her head bowed, then she spoke, haltingly, faintly, but she spoke!</p> <p>“M….. m... y,…. L…. ord, thisssss…….. sla... ave, de... servs….. p... p... p…. uni…. shment! It was obvious to Sarah that Charlotte could hardly speak through her swollen lips, but she tried, desperately she tried!</p> <p>“Why does the slave Charlotte deserve punishment?” asked the tall man.</p> <p>“For God’s sake” said the man in white.</p> <p>“WAIT” said the tall man, “This is interesting” The man in white shook his head.</p> <p>“Please, she is badly injured, please Simon!” The tall man held up his hand sharply, silencing the man in white, there was an air of absolute authority about him.</p> <p>“Continue slave Charlotte!” he said and the injured, beaten, bleeding, sweating, trembling girl continued.</p> <p>“S…. s…. lave…. f... f... ailed to please m... a.. sters, using, her. Fai.. d to greet doctr master and other …….. mstrs, entrng room. F... f... f... f... ailed to g... greet, m…. Lord entering room. S. howed dis r spect!”</p> <p>“And what is the appropriate punishment for these grave offences” said the tall man.</p> <p>“F…. ailing to pls mstr, s…. ix with cane……... dsrpect master…... three wth cane….. dspct m’Lord s... six wth cane”</p> <p>So slave Charlotte” said the tall man, “You think you failed to please two masters, which is a total of twelve strokes of the cane, you think you disrespected, let’s see, five masters, which is a total of fifteen strokes of the cane and you think you disrespected me, you lord and master, which is six strokes of the cane. That is a pretty hefty punishment of thirty three strokes of the cane!” he paused now, regarding the trembling, whimpering girl kneeling in front of him. Everyone else was totally silent. “What does a slave who deserves punishment do now?”</p> <p>Charlotte leaned forward and down until her head was on the floor and turned it sideways, she splayed her arms out in front of her, her body and the upper parts of her legs now formed a wide, inverted “V” shape, she then spread her legs further apart, her back, buttocks and the backs of her thighs were now perfectly presented for the punishment she believed she deserved.</p> <p>“S. lave ready for punment m.. lord” she managed to squeeze the words out and then began to cry as her pain finally overwhelmed her, she trembled, struggling to maintain her position as her body began to be racked with sobs, as she cried and cried and cried, shaking, shivering, trembling like the poor, little, whipped and beaten child she was.</p> <p>The tall man reached down with the cane and touched Charlotte gently on her back, she winced at the touch and closed her eyes tight.</p> <p>“Simon!” exclaimed the man in the white coat, “You can’t! You surely aren’t going to…..” he was silenced by the tall man raising his hand. The tall man then handed the cane to the man in white.</p> <p>“Doctor Mike, please hang this cane up for me” The man in white breathed a sigh of relief and took the cane. The tall man bent down and took hold of Charlotte by the uninjured parts of her shoulders, “Slave Charlotte please try to stand”, Charlotte struggled to her feet.</p> <p>“Listen to me very carefully Charlotte, your assessment of the punishments was perfectly correct, but you did please the masters using you, it was quite obvious that they were enjoying hurting you, so no punishment is necessary. You did fail to greet myself and several masters, but you were and are injured. No decent master expects a slave to greet him if the slave cannot do so because of injury, no more so than if the slave were bound or restrained, so there will be no punishment for that either.”</p> <p>The tall man held Charlotte gently by her armpits now, his strong arms keeping her upright.</p> <p>“Charlotte, I have never seen such courage in a slave as you have shown me today. Despite your terrible beating at the hands of these, VILE SCUM who do not deserve to be masters, you thought you were in the wrong and presented yourself, properly, for further punishment” he reached out with one hand, unbuckled the red collar around Charlotte’s neck and let it fall to the floor. </p> <p>“You will go with the good Doctor Mike now, you will wear no collar until you are healed, until you have recovered, however long it takes! While you wear no collar you have no duties, no master may ever command you, no-one may punish you. You have only one command and that is mine. Rest, rest and more rest until you are healed. As it happens I have need of a new personal slave and when you are fully healed I want you to be that personal slave Charlotte! You will wear the gold collar and will serve me and me alone, and I will make sure that filth like these two scum never, ever get anywhere near you again, or any other slave for that matter! Now hug me child.” The tall man started to pull the girl gently towards him but she resisted.</p> <p>“M….. lord’s…. clothes….. be…. s... tained,….. my... blood” Charlotte whimpered.</p> <p>“Slave Charlotte, you are the bravest, truest slave I have ever known, I would be proud if you would hug me as best you can, I don’t give a damn about my clothes.” The slave Charlotte put her arms around the tall man and hugged him then she burst into tears again, as he held her, gently under her arms.</p> <p>“Nk you m’Lord, ank you, ank you, ank you! …… Slv Charlt wll do best to serve Lord…... ank you”</p> <p>A rattling outside heralded the arrival of a medical trolley. Sarah noticed it was being pushed by a naked teenage boy who immediately dropped to his knees and waited to be commanded, a look of sheer terror on his face! The tall man turned to the two men in black sweat suits “Get every slave into the slave’s quarters, get them all up and formed into an avenue, even the one’s sleeping, even the one’s working. Apologise to the customers using those slaves and tell them that, in a few minutes time, after I have made an announcement they may return to their pleasures and that their visits today will be free of charge, have them also line up in an avenue outside here, go!” The two men rushed off, the tall man personally helped Charlotte onto the trolley and assisted her to lie face down, on her least injured parts. Outside, Sarah could see a tremendous bustle going on, naked children rushed past the Perspex door, followed soon by a variety of adults, men and women in robes, talking heatedly and gesticulating among themselves, obviously perplexed at what was going on!</p> <p>“Doctor mike” said the tall man, “You will now wheel Charlotte, assisted by this other slave” he gestured at the terrified teenage boy, “To the infirmary, go past our waiting clients outside, make sure they get a good look at her, then take her by the direct route, through the slave’s quarters, make sure they all get a good look at her too, I know this may sound like a callous use of her to terrify them but listen up, you will then be followed by these two gagged, bound and hobbled filth” he gestured to the blonde man and his companion, “Who will be whipped by those two guards as they walk along, whipped to get a taste of their own medicine, whipped to set an example to our other clients, who will doubtless spread by word of mouth my seriousness, that I will not tolerate, EVER, such violent abuse of my slaves, they will be whipped through the slaves quarters too, to show the slaves that we really do care for them and will do our utmost to protect them from filth like these two!” He bent down and spoke to Charlotte again, “The Doctor will take you to the infirmary now Charlotte, he will take good care of you and I will come and see you soon”</p> <p>The doctor set off. Sarah heard a scream outside, a grown woman’s scream, obviously shocked at the terrible state of the slave Charlotte on the medical trolley. After a few minutes the tall man spoke again.</p> <p>“Guards, select the heaviest canes in the room and start whipping these two bastards, whip them past the clients, whip them through the slave’s quarters, whip them into the inner foyer and keep whipping them when you get there, if they pass out, wake them up and keep whipping them, I’m going to make a serious example of these two!”</p> <p>The guards obeyed with obvious approval, selected two heavy canes and proceeded to whip the blonde man and his companion out of the room, they mumbled through their gags, struggled to avoid the blows but it was useless, they were as helpless as the slave Charlotte they had so terribly treated and they were now, very much on the receiving end! As they were whipped out of the room the tall man made to follow them but then turned around and spoke directly to Sarah.</p> <p>“You little lady , will remain here for a moment until I return!” Sarah watched him leave the room and close the door behind him. She could hear him outside, his voice muffled by the door and walls but she guessed, quite correctly, that he was speaking to his “clients” about the two nasty men and warning them about the terrible consequences that awaited them if they, or anyone else, ever treated one of his slaves in such a manner!</p> <p>Presently he returned, he walked over to the far wall of the room, picked up two chairs there and returned to the middle of the room, placing the chairs, facing each other, a few feet apart. He sat down on one and turned to Sarah, then patted the other, “Sit here please”. Sarah got up nervously and walked over to the chair, dragging her satchel behind her, terrified she sat down on the chair and looked at the tall man, the one the slave Charlotte had called “her Lord”.</p> <p>“Now then little one”, he said, “What’s your story?”.</p></div>",[]
1508,"Candyland, Part 3",3,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Little Sarah tells her story to the Lord of Candyland and then learns what her fate is to be!,2005-10-03,18,4,"M, g, ds, mc, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool057.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah sat on the chair facing the man in black, her satchel clutched tightly to her chest, she was scared out of her wits, not surprising considering the terrible things she had witnessed.</p> <p>“Supposing we start with your name eh” said the man in black, in a deep, calm, re-assuring voice “Tell me your name little one”.</p> <p>“S.. S... Sarah” came the faltering reply. The man looked at Sarah, realising how pretty the girl was and how marvellous her hair looked, even if it was a little ruffled!</p> <p>“Sarah” Said the man, “That’s a nice name, you may have heard my friend the Doctor calling me Simon just now, but you will call me ‘My Lord’ and nothing else, do you understand? We may as well start as we mean to go on”. Sarah nodded, “Don’t nod child, answer me properly!”</p> <p>“Y.. Yes My Lord”, said Sarah, startled by the sudden firm edge to his voice, the change of tone made her feel uncomfortable and she pulled her satchel tighter to her chest.</p> <p>“Better”, said the man, his voice calm again, “Now, tell me how you come to be here!” Sarah took a deep breath and told the man her story, missing her stop, the run through the streets, the run round the fields, the fall which made her drop her books, the scramble down the hill, the noise she heard, the crates, peering through the broken window pane, the terrible things she saw and her fall and subsequent capture. </p> <p>“Well now” said the man in black, ”That’s quite a story!” He stood up and walked around a little, “I want you think hard now Sarah, you need to realise and understand something which is important! Your being here is your own fault and nobody else’s. If you had just picked up your book and climbed back up the slope you would be home now and not here. You, my little one, have nobody to blame but yourself have you?” This was classic transference of blame! The man was an expert.</p> <p>“I, I suppose” said Sarah adding “My Lord” almost forgetting! It did sound reasonable, she had been nosy and had spied hadn’t she? It really was her own fault, wasn’t it? There was a knock on the door, Sarah could see a small figure outside.</p> <p>“Enter” barked the man in black. A small, naked boy of about eight entered the room. Like the teenage boy with the medical trolley he had a look of sheer terror on his face, he was wearing a red collar! He walked up to the man in black, dropped to his knees, leaned forward, touched his head to the floor and put his hands facing upwards on either side of his head. “Speak slave” the man in black commanded!</p> <p>“M.. M... My Lord, I have been s.. s.. sent to clean the room” The naked boy was trembling, he was clearly in terror of the man they called Lord.</p> <p>“Ah, good” The Lord said, “Slave you will first go to the stores and bring me a box of tissues, a white collar and a white and red collar! Then you will obtain cleaning materials and return, you will then wait outside until we have left, then you may clean! You may go now!”</p> <p>“Yes My Lord” said the boy, he stood up, backed towards the door then turned and fled like his pants were on fire, if he had been wearing any that is!</p> <p>“Now then Sarah”, The Lord said, turning to face her again, “You have entered this little world of mine by a somewhat unusual method, very different than the normal method. Normally the children brought here are given a lot of training so they know what to expect” He returned to his chair and sat facing her, shaking his head. “This is going to be very difficult for you, I just hope you are up to it! Tell me, who is waiting for you at home?”</p> <p>“Well, there’s My daddy and my older brother Tommy”. The little girl replied. “Mummy died when I was little. I don’t remember her”.</p> <p>“I’m very sorry to hear that” Said the Lord, his concern seemed genuine and he sat for a while, stroking his chin and looking at the frightened child.</p> <p>“Please My Lord” said Sarah. A flash of anger crossed the man’s face, startling her, but then he seemed to remember that she was “untrained” and the calm look returned, he nodded to her to go on, “What had that girl done to deserve such a terrible beating?”</p> <p>“Ahhh, a good question little one, the truth is, nothing! But let me try to explain, this place you are in is called ‘Candyland’, it is a place full of child slaves. Grown ups come here, pay money and get to use the slaves for their own sexual pleasure as you must have seen. Sometimes this involves punishing the slaves, but we have very strict limits to that. The simple fact is that those two men broke the rules and beat little Charlotte far harder than is allowed, far, far harder! For which they, themselves, are now being punished!” There was a knock on the door, “Enter” said the Lord. The little boy had returned, he walked over to the man, knelt down in front of him and presented him with a box of tissues and two collars, one white, the other white with red stripes, “Excellent timing slave, I’m going to need these in a minute! You may go!” The boy stood up, backed away and fled again!</p> <p>The Lord turned to face Sarah again, “I’m afraid, little one that there is no easy way to tell you what I am about to tell you, so here goes, you belong to me now, you are going to become one of my slaves, you are never going to see your home again, you are never going to see your family again, you are never, ever going to see your friends or any of your loved ones, ever, ever again. You are mine!” He remained silent then, watching Sarah as she slowly absorbed the words he had just spoken and then the import of the words hit her!</p> <p>“Nooooooooooooo!” She screamed! “No, no, no let me go, please let me go home, I don’t want to stay here in this place, I want my daddeee, I want my daddeee! No, no, no, no please, please let me go, I won’t tell, I won’t tell, I promise!” Then tears began to flow, and her body was racked with sobbing as she sat in the chair, clutching her little satchel. The Lord waited, he was a patient man, this little girl was going to need time to adjust, but he had all the time in the world. Presently the sobbing stopped and Sarah just sat there sniffling.</p> <p>“Good”, Said the Lord, handing Sarah the box of tissues, which she put to vigorous use! “I’m glad you’ve gotten that out of your system, although I dare say there will be more to follow, remember what I said to you. You are here, because of your own actions, it is your fault that you are here! It is nobody else’s, it is your own fault that you can never go home again!” The sobbing started all over again, Sarah thought about his words, it was true, she should have just gone home, but she spied and she was caught, it was her own fault! </p> <p>This exchange continued for a good fifteen minutes, the Lord emphasising how Sarah could never go home, emphasising how it was Sarah’s fault, Sarah sobbing and believing him, wrapped up in his words, it was her fault, her fault and hers alone. Her conditioning had begun! Presently a movement outside indicated that the boy had returned, they watched as he knelt on the floor outside and waited patiently.</p> <p>“Alright Sarah”, Said the Lord, “The time has come for you to make a decision, stand up please!” Sarah obeyed, the Lord took away her chair and walked to another corner of the room where a large waste bin stood, he picked it up and brought it over to where Sarah was standing and placed it in front of her. “I have told you that you are now my slave, I have given you time to accept that, you will have observed that slaves here go naked and the time has come for you to do the same!”</p> <p>Sarah stood there trembling, absorbing his words, naked, he wanted her to be naked! He wanted her to … take her clothes off! </p> <p>“This can happen in one of two ways” The Lord continued, “You can take your own clothes off and place them and all of your belongings into this bin, or you can refuse, in which case I will rip them from your body and you will be naked anyway!” He walked over to her, bent down and looked her square in the face, “The difference is, that if you take your own clothes off, you get to wear the white collar, the white collar indicates an obedient trainee slave who is doing her best to learn. If I have to force you, you will wear the red and white collar, which indicates a trainee slave who is rebellious and does not want to learn! I must warn you Sarah that slaves wearing the red and white are treated very harshly! True, both suffer pain and are taught to manage their pain, but red and white collars suffer far worse treatment! The choice is yours!”</p> <p>The Lord of Candyland stood up, walked back to his chair and sat down, “If you want to wear the white collar and be regarded as a willing slave trying to do her best this is what you must do” He then dropped the white collar onto the floor, “You must strip naked, throw all of your belongings into the bin, get down onto your hands and knees, crawl to that collar, pick it up in your teeth and bring it to me. Then you must place your head on the floor, your hands on the floor on either side of your head, palms upwards. This is how a slave begs permission to speak. When I give you permission to speak you will say the following words, ‘My Lord, this slave begs you to put on her collar and make her yours, this slave begs you to train her so that she may serve you well’. May I remind you that the alternative is the red and white collar which will make your future life much harder! I will give you five minutes and then it will be the red and white collar for you anyway, the hard choice!”.</p> <p>Sarah’s mind was reeling, two choices! One meaning something she did not fully understand, the other meaning something far worse! Surely the choice was obvious! She must strip and do as the Lord said. Strip, strip naked, she couldn’t do that! Take off her clothes! Strip in front of a stranger! It went against everything she had been told by her daddy! But this place, this man they called Lord. This was a different world, it was her fault she was here wasn’t it? She didn’t want to go naked but, but red and white meant harsh treatment, punishment, she didn’t want that, she was confused,. What to do? What to do? There was only one choice, she didn’t want to wear a red and white collar and be subject to harsh treatment! Little Sarah made her choice, the obvious choice, the one that, she hoped, would make her life easier. She reached out her arm and dropped her satchel, with her books, the very books that had gotten her into this mess, into the bin. She took off her school blazer and dropped that into the bin, her shoes and socks came next, her skirt, her school tie, her blouse and then her vest, until she stood in front of the bin dressed only in her knickers, she paused and looked at the man they called ‘My Lord’, he seemed to be completely impassive, then she slowly slid her pretty little knickers down over her legs, stepped out of them, picked them up and dropped them into the bin, now she was completely naked!</p> <p>“Very good little slave” , Said the Lord, “But you are not done yet, you have two minutes left” Sarah had no choice, she dropped down onto all fours and crawled to the white collar, bent down and picked it up in her teeth, crawled to the Lord, raised her head up and presented it to him, he took it from her mouth, she then lowered her head to the floor and placed her hands on either side of her head, palms facing upwards, “Speak slave, said the Lord of Candyland.</p> <p>“My Lord”, said Sarah, “This slave begs you to put on her collar and make her yours, this slave begs you to train her so that she may serve you well” Then her sobbing started all over again, tears flowed down her cheeks as the Lord reached down and fastened the white, leather collar around her neck.</p> <p>“Stand up”, said Sarah’s Lord and Master, she obeyed, “Stand with your feet about two feet apart and with your hands on your hips, keep your head up and your chest out!” Slave Sarah obeyed. The Lord of Candyland walked around her, studying her naked body, her pert little bum, her lithe limbs, her pretty face, her waist length ash blonde hair. He returned to his chair and sat down facing her, “Come closer slave”, Slave Sarah obeyed and walked towards him, he parted his legs, Slave Sarah kept walking until her knees touched the chair and she was standing between the Lord’s legs. He leaned forward and eased his hands around to her back, slid his hands down, caressing her soft skin, placed them on her pert buttocks and squeezed gently. His face was level with hers and only inches away, she was trembling. </p> <p>“Listen carefully now” said her Lord and Master, “Masters and mistresses expect very little of white collar slaves, as the white collar indicates a very new slave who is just beginning training. For the moment you need only remember the following rules. Never speak without permission, if you wish to speak you will kneel in the method I have already shown you and wait for permission to speak. When you are accompanying or being led by a master or mistress you will ignore all others. If you are on your own and you encounter a master or mistress, say in a corridor or perhaps entering a room you are in, you will immediately kneel before them, head on the floor and with your hands on either side of your head but palms face down. You will remain thus until they have either passed by or spoken to you to give you instruction. When being spoken to you will come into the upright kneeling position you have seen other slave’s do so this evening, do you understand, slave Sarah?”</p> <p>“Yes my Lord” said Sarah, the Lord’s hands were still on her buttocks, they were strong and firm but also gentle, they felt reassuring. Sarah had stopped crying now and was calmer.</p> <p>“Good, I will now explain the collars to you, doubtless you have been puzzling about them. I have already explained the white and the white and red but there are several others. When you have completed your basic training your collar will be replaced with one that is white and black, when that happens masters and mistresses will expect a great deal more of you! When your training is fully complete you will wear a collar that is completely black and you will then be made available for the pleasure of our clients. Fully trained slaves who break the rules are made to wear a red collar, the punishment collar! Such slaves are treated very harshly and are beaten hard and often! Clients are also permitted to punish such slaves, within limits. From time to time I take a personal slave to attend my needs, you may remember me speaking to Charlotte about this, my personal slave wears a gold collar and is the only slave who can command other slaves and other slaves call her mistress and treat her as such, if she wishes she may have a slave herself and her slave wears a silver collar. The other main colour is green, this colour is worn by trusted slaves with special duties. There are a few others but they are not important at the moment and are rarely worn, have you understood all of this slave Sarah?”</p> <p>“Yes my Lord” Said Sarah, she was much calmer now, the Lord had a very calm, reassuring voice, but she did wonder why the other slaves seemed so terrified of him! He seemed, to her, to be such a nice man and he had punished those nasty men and been kind to Charlotte!</p> <p>“There is only one other thing you need to know for the moment and that is how to walk from place to place. If you are on your own and are running an errand you will run, keeping yourself on the balls of your feet unless carrying something heavy or breakable, in which case you will walk. At all times you will keep your head slightly down and your eyes cast down, never look directly at a mistress or master unless told to do so! When you are accompanying a master or mistress you will walk slightly behind them and to one side, you may or may not have a leash attached to your collar, that will be up to the master or mistress! When the master or mistress stops walking you will drop to an upright kneeling position until they move again when you will get up and follow. Do you understand all that I have told you slave Sarah?”</p> <p>“Yes my Lord” Said Sarah, she had listened very carefully, she was a good learner, a fast learner and everything the Lord had said had been clear and simple and had sounded very reasonable.</p> <p>“Very good slave Sarah, now repeat everything I have told you back to me!” Slave Sarah did as she was told and repeated all of the instructions she had been given without a single mistake. “Excellent slave”. The Lord leaned over and kissed her gently once on each nipple. She gasped, it felt ….. good, nice! “I am quite taken with you little one, I think I will train you personally!” He moved one hand to her front and stroked her gently down her belly, over her hairless mound and between her legs, where he rubbed her little slit, she gasped again, his touch felt so good, she felt all tingly and she trembled at the touch. “Ah little one, I see you are responsive already, in time I will teach you to use this and other parts of yourself to give immense pleasure to others and, if you are lucky you will receive pleasure in return” He took his hand away and reached up to her head. Suddenly he grabbed hold of her hair, stood up and pulled her head back so that she was looking up at him.</p> <p>“Ahhhhh” She wailed at the sudden pain! The sudden change of his manner was a complete shock to her and she was a terrified little girl again!</p> <p>“BUT REMEMBER SLAVE” He shouted at her “FAIL TO PLEASE AND YOU WILL WEAR THE RED COLLAR AND THE RED COLLAR MEANS MUCH PAIN! UNDERSTAND?” He let go of her hair.</p> <p>“YES MY LORD” She yelled, loud and clear, now she knew why the other slaves were so terrified, clearly the Lord could be very kind, but crossed he was obviously a man to fear!</p> <p>“Very good slave” Said the Lord, “Now, I think I shall go and visit the good Doctor and see how Charlotte is doing, you will accompany me slave, remember what I have taught you so far!” He turned and walked towards the door then turned back to her, “Follow me slave, two paces behind and one to my right”. He walked out of the door and was followed immediately by the new, obedient, white collar slave, Sarah.</p></div>",[]
1509,"Candyland, Part 4",4,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Sarah finds out more about Candyland, makes a mistake and earns her first punishment!",2005-10-10,15,4,"M+, g, b, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool058.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Slave Sarah followed her Lord and Master obediently, two paces behind and one to his right, he stopped just outside of the door and turned to her again, she dropped to her knees. “Very good slave” Said her Lord, “As we walk to the infirmary I will point out various places and rooms to you, look up now please” Sarah raised her head, her Lord indicated the corridor they were in, “Observe this corridor slave” Sarah looked up and down the corridor, on her right was a long wall with a row of perspex doors , on her left was a plain solid wall, both had an opening half way along , she guessed that the one on the door side led to the door to the outside, probably an old fire door. “These perspex doors lead into some of the rooms which our clients use for their pleasure, some are being used right now. The opening on the opposite wall leads to the slaves quarters. Up and follow” He set off again and Sarah leapt to her feet to follow him.</p> <p>As they passed each door on the right Sarah sneaked a glance inside. In the first room she saw a boy of about twelve kneeling on a bench, face down with his bum sticking up in the air and his arms stretched out in front of him, he was strapped in this position. Kneeling on the bench behind him was a huge fat man, the fat man was pushing his cock into the boy’s rectum! But his cock was tiny for a grown man, she could hear muffled screaming from the boy, but as they passed, the boy turned his head to face her and winked! He was obviously hamming it up for the benefit of the client!</p> <p>In the next room she saw a grown woman, naked, lying down on a lounger, a naked boy of about eight had his head between her open legs and he was licking her! The next room had a man leaning back against a bench while a girl of about seven stood in front of him, her head level with his groin, her hands and mouth were on the man’s huge, erect cock and she was sucking and stroking it! They turned left at the gap and headed towards a set of double doors. Her Lord stopped and she knelt again. “This is one of the entrances to the slaves quarters slave Sarah” There was a big man guarding the entrance who nodded to the Lord and opened the door for them.</p> <p>When they were through the door the Lord stopped, Sarah dropped to her knees again, “Feel free to look up and look around slave Sarah!” He said, it was a big room with many beds on either side, like a dormitory, there were many children inside, boys and girls of all ages, all naked, mostly wearing black collars, some with red, some were on the beds, sleeping. One of the boys yelled out at the top of his voice.</p> <p>“Kneel before our Lord and Master!” There was a huge commotion as some slaves rushed to wake up those who were asleep, eventually all were on their knees at the foot of their beds with their heads firmly on the floor. The Lord walked on and Sarah stood and followed, as they walked down the aisle between the beds one boy of about eleven raised his head and looked up at her.</p> <p>“SLAVE PAUL! ON YOUR FEET NOW!” yelled the Lord stopping, Sarah dropped to her knees as the boy who had looked up shot upright, the Lord still had his back to them, “Who gave you permission to look up slave Paul?” He asked. How had he known? Sarah thought to herself!</p> <p>“N n no-one m my Lord” The boy spluttered.</p> <p>“Six with the strap for this boy guard!” He said to another burly man at the opposite end of the room, the man got up and walked towards them, nodding at the Lord as he drew near, he unhooked a long broad strap with a wooden handle from his belt.</p> <p>“Prepare for punishment slave” He said to the boy. The boy turned round and leaned forward, grasped the footboard of his bed and spread his legs apart. The man raised his strap and brought it crashing down across the bottom of both of the boy’s buttocks where they joined the legs with an almighty CRACK! The boy winced at the blow but, incredibly Sarah thought, as this was a very sensitive area, he did not scream.</p> <p>“One, thank you master” said the boy, a second blow landed CRACK! in the same place, “Mff, two, thank you master” Then came a third CRACK! “NNGgg, Th three, th thank you m master!” CRACK! “AHHHH , f f four, th th thank you, m m master!” CRACK! “ AIIIIIII ! AHHHH” The boy was gasping and panting hard now with the pain of being struck repeatedly in the same sensitive area. “ F f f five, th th th thank y y you master!” The big man brought the final blow down faster and harder than the others CRACKKKK!!!! The boy’s legs buckled under him and screamed out loud “AAAIIIIIII ! AIIIIIEEE ! AHHHHHG !” he dropped to his knees, leaning against the end of his bed, “S s s s six! Th th th thank you, m m m master!” The boy turned around now and knelt again, he reached out and took hold of the strap, raised it to his lips and kissed it. “Th this unworthy s slave, thanks master and th thanks his Lord and Master for his p punishment”. He then lowered his head to the floor and kept it there.</p> <p>The Lord continued walking to the double doors at the end of the room, Sarah followed, when he reached the doors he stopped and turned, Sarah dropped to her knees in front of him, he motioned her to kneel at his side and she did so. “Listen to me slaves, you all saw the terrible sight of slave Charlotte, I want all of you to know that, even though you are punished for offences like slave Paul has just been, I will never again let any of you be beaten so badly as she was, bad masters did that to her before we could reach her and stop them, we will take steps to make sure that that will never happen again! You also will have seen that the bad masters who beat her were punished themselves, you all know that there are rules and that there are limits, be assured that the masters and mistresses who use you are aware of these limits and that if they step beyond them they will suffer the harsh consequences! He then turned and exited through the double doors and Sarah followed him.</p> <p>Once through the doors they were in another corridor, a guard had been on the other side of the doors and had nodded to the Lord in passing. He walked along the corridor a little, stopped and turned again, Sarah dropped to her knees. “In this corridor slave Sarah” he said “Are my office, my personal training room, various other offices and the infirmary, let’s go visit the Doctor and see how Charlotte is doing!” He set off again and Sarah followed obediently. They went through another set of doors and were in what was obviously a medical room with all of the associated paraphernalia. The Lord stopped just inside and Sarah sank to her knees again. “You may remain on your feet in here slave Sarah, you will see better”, Sarah stood up again and saw the doctor walking towards them.</p> <p>“You had me worried back then you know” said the doctor to the Lord, “What was the point of letting that poor child go through that charade?”</p> <p>“It was no charade doctor” The Lord replied, “Didn’t you see the look on Charlotte’s face, she believed she was doing the right thing, she was trying to please. My forgiveness meant the world to her, as did my rewards, it will have done her mind as much good as your ministrations will do to her body! Now, where is she?”</p> <p>The doctor led them to a bed behind a screen, the slave Charlotte was lying face down on the bed, still naked , the blood and sweat had been cleaned from her body and there was a whitish ointment spread all over the injuries caused by the steel whips. She was still, quiet, breathing lightly and regularly. Sarah moved to the side of the bed and took hold of one of Charlotte’s hands, the child on the bed opened her eyes slowly, Sarah stroked her other hand gently down the uninjured side of Charlotte’s face, Charlotte mumbled something inaudible. “ Will she be alright?” Said Sarah “Will she get better?”</p> <p>The Lord moved to stand behind Sarah, put his hands on her shoulders and gave them a squeeze, “I am touched that you show such concern for Charlotte, slave Sarah. However, you just moved without permission and you spoke without permission!” He said, Sarah gasped and brought her hand up to her mouth, “Congratulations my little slave, you have just earned you first punishment” A tear trickled down Sarah’s face and she began to tremble, “Don’t worry about it just now little one, I will see to it later, since you have already asked the question which was on my very own lips, why don’t we let the doctor answer.” Sarah could have kicked herself, how could she have been so foolish, now she was going to be punished, but how? What would the Lord do to her? Nothing bad seemed to be happening right away though, so she paid attention to the doctor, but she resolved to be much more careful in future!</p> <p>“Fortunately, no bones were broken although the punching and kicking caused a great deal of bruising and tissue damage, but they will heal. The injuries caused by the steel whips are extensive, there is a lot of skin damage, but the cuts are not too deep.”</p> <p>“Will there be scarring?” said the Lord, a look of genuine concern on his face, Sarah marvelled at how her Lord could be so compassionate one moment and so terrifying the next!</p> <p>The Doctor sighed, “She is young and fit, the skin of the young heals better than adults, I think at worst there will be fine white lines, no more, what concerns me is the drugs I’m having to give her. Those whips cause a tremendous amount of pain, the poor child was in absolute agony! I have had to sedate her very heavily to ensure that she rests, I will need to manage her very carefully to avoid addiction! It will be at least a week before she can lie on her back and rest properly. I think you are looking at, at least a month before she can return to any kind of duty!”</p> <p>“Thank you Doctor”, Said the Lord, “Please give her your personal attention, if there is anything you need please don’t hesitate to ask” He turned to leave the room and stopped, slave Sarah was on her knees in front of him, her head on the floor, hands on either side, palms facing upwards! “Well now little slave” He said, “Another question? At least you remembered your manners this time, very well, speak!”</p> <p>Sarah came to the upright kneeling position “Please my Lord, may I help the Doctor take care of the slave Charlotte?” The Lord looked at her, puzzled.</p> <p>“The Doctor has assistants and slaves already to assist him” He said, indicating two other men in white coats and a couple of naked girls on the other side of the room. “Why do you want to help him!”</p> <p>Sarah gulped, “I, I watched those nasty men hurting Charlotte, I couldn’t help, I was outside, I couldn’t do anything, I, I feel”….</p> <p>“Responsible? Said the Lord, Sarah nodded, “Noble sentiments little one, but there was nothing you could have done, the good Doctor himself barely made it in time to rescue her!” He looked up at the Doctor, “Well, do you think you could use another assistant Doctor?”</p> <p>“I think, perhaps, when Charlotte has recovered a little, it would do no harm to have a little companion to help her convalesce, it’s your choice of course”.</p> <p>The Lord looked down at Sarah, “You will not have much free time whilst being trained my little one, but I suppose I could make it one of your duties to help Charlotte, very well, when the time comes I will allow it!”</p> <p>“Thank you my Lord and Master”, said Sarah, “I will do my best to please you , I will try to be a good slave for you”. The Lord turned and left the room, Sarah rose and followed.</p> <p>“It’s way past your supper time I think”, the Lord said to his newest slave, “I will arrange for some food for you shortly, but first we will go to my training room and I will show you a few things”. A short way along the corridor he turned into another room, Sarah followed, the Lord turned and took hold of her hand, pulling her forwards and in front of him, “Look closely around this room little one, you will be spending a lot of time in rooms like this, where I will conduct your training. Take a good, long look” Sarah looked around the room, it was full of a bewildering array of benches and equipment, most were fitted with restraints. On one wall was a rack on which hung whips and canes and straps and other things which she did not understand. Suddenly she was afraid, she remembered the room in which she had seen Charlotte so terribly beaten, that had had a rack full of things like this!</p> <p>The Lord placed his hands on her shoulders and crouched down behind her, he ran his hands down over her chest and belly and slipped one of them between her legs and ran his fingers up and down her little slit, felt her body trembling, heard her gasp at his touch “Ah yes”, he whispered in her ear, “You really are very responsive aren’t you? I can smell your nascent sexuality! I am going to enjoy training you very much!” He stood up and pushed her forward towards one of the many benches, this one was short, about two feet long. From one end a padded bar extended horizontally, from the other end two similar bars extended one on either side but at an angle so that the bench had a “Y” shape, all three bars appeared adjustable.</p> <p>“Wait by this bench” said the Lord, he walked over to a cupboard and took some items out, then he went to the far end of the room and made a phone call, Sarah could not hear his words, presently he returned to her and squatted in front of her “Give me your hands slave” Sarah reached out her hands and the Lord fastened two white, padded, leather cuffs around her tiny wrists, “Now lift your legs one at a time” a similar cuff was attached to each of her ankles. She studied the cuffs, they had small, steel rings set into them. “Lie face down on this bench now slave, head towards the single arm”. Sarah obeyed, the Lord adjusted her position so that her mound rested on the edge of the “Y” shaped end. Then he stretched her arms out in front of her, clipped her wrist cuffs to a thin chain and attached the other end to the far end of the bar. He then moved to the other end of the bench, pulled her legs apart and fastened them to the padded “Y” bars. Sarah heard metallic clicking noises and felt the leg bars being moved further apart until her legs were almost at right angles to her body. The Lord walked to the other end and pulled on the single bar, it clicked out from the bench, he pulled until her body was stretched out to his satisfaction. Sarah was now helpless and splayed out.</p> <p>The Lord moved to her side, reached down and turned her head to face him, he bent down and kissed her cheek, “I have sent for some food for you little one, but before it arrives there is a little matter we need to attend to isn’t there?” He placed his hand on her shoulders and stroked it down her back, caressing her soft skin, then down over her buttocks, cupping and squeezing each one in turn.</p> <p>“My Lord?” Sarah asked, puzzled. The Lord continued to stroke her buttocks, then ran his hand up and down the inside of each, slender thigh, then stroked her slit again, gently up and down, heard her gasp and felt her little body tremble again.</p> <p>“YOUR PUNISHMENT SLAVE!” The Lord spoke in a loud, firm, angry voice, Sarah gasped, in fright this time, she had forgotten! “In the infirmary my little slave Sarah, you moved without my permission and you spoke without my permission!” Sarah was shaking in fear now, the Lord moved away, she heard him taking something from the rack of whips and things, what was it? A whip? A cane? She heard him move again and then, once more he was beside her, he was holding a leather strap by a wooden handle, it was the same kind that the nasty men had first beaten slave Charlotte with! She began to cry softly, whimpering, she didn’t want to be beaten, but she had earned it hadn’t she? She had moved and spoken without permission, she had broken the rules, she had been warned about that hadn’t she?! “Slave Sarah listen to me, the punishment for moving without permission is six with the strap, the punishment for speaking without permission is also six with the strap” the Lord moved to the end of the bench and stood between her outstretched legs. “Slave Sarah, do you remember the punishment that I ordered for the boy slave in the slave’s quarters?”.</p> <p>“Y yes my Lord” came the sobbing reply, she remembered how the boy had held his place and counted the blows, thanking the master beating him for each one and thanking for his punishment when it was done.</p> <p>“Good, you will do like the boy did, I will now begin your punishment, which will be twelve strokes of the punishment strap, six on each side”. With that he raised the strap high above his head and brought it whistling down with a loud CRACK! On Sarah’s right buttock. Sarah screamed as intense pain shot through her, this was far worse than any spanking she had had! She wailed and screamed and sobbed, her body shaking, “I am waiting slave” Said the Lord. </p> <p>“W w w one, th th th thank you, m m my Lord” Came the reply finally, CRACK! Came the second blow, on her left buttock this time, “AAAIIIIIIII” she wailed “AAAHHHH! AAHHHAHAHAHAAAaaaa, owwwwww” She lay there shaking and sobbing. “T t t t two, gasp, th th thank y you m’Lord” CRACK! On her right thigh this time and the little slave Sarah screamed again and eventually counted again, on and on the punishment went, blow upon blow cracking down on her thighs and buttocks, Sarah screaming her lungs out each time, her body wracked with sobs, never had she felt such pain! How had that boy managed to stay in place? And count so calmly? Finally it was over, her buttocks and legs felt like they were on fire! The Lord moved to her side again and held the strap out to her mouth, eventually her sobbing subsided and she kissed the strap. “Th this un unworthy s slave, th th thanks her L L Lordand M master, f f for her p p pun ish ment” she finally managed to whisper out.</p> <p>The Lord moved away and she heard him hang up the strap, he returned and unfastened her from the bench then helped her to stand up. Sarah stood there before him, naked little body shaking, eyes cast down, still sobbing and whimpering slightly, she moved her hands behind her to rub her sore buttocks and thighs, trying to rub the pain away, “Stand still slave or there will be more punishment!” barked the Lord. Sarah came smartly to attention! The Lord faced her and moved close to her, he put his hand under her chin, “Look up at me!” Sarah obeyed and looked up at her Lord and Master. His face now had a more kindly expression, his voice was calmer now. “I warned you that punishment was harsh, slave Sarah, you must try to be more obedient, the rules are very simple, my advice to you is to repeat the rules over and over to yourself as often as possible so that you will not forget them again!” He ran his hand down her cheeks, brushing the tears away. “It is a good job that you chose to be an obedient slave and wear the white collar, if I had had to put the red and white on you, you would have just had to endure twice as many strokes of the strap!” Sarah shuddered at the thought! </p> <p>The Lord led her over to another corner of the room, here there was a small bed, steel framed and very Spartan, the mattress and single pillow were covered in plain white linen covers. It was a high bed, the mattress was about three feet off the floor. He considered throwing her onto the bed and raping her there and then! The beating he had given her had given him a raging hard-on! He thought better of it though, she had had more than enough to cope with for one day, later he would relieve himself on another slave. He sat her down on the edge of the bed, she winced, her buttocks and legs were very sore and red from her punishment, “Ah, hurts eh?” said the Lord, “You may lie on your side if it is more comfortable” Sarah did so and supported herself semi-upright on one arm. The Lord clipped a length of chain onto her collar and clipped the other end to the steel frame at the head of the bed. There was a knock on the door, “Well my little slave, I do believe that your supper has arrived! ENTER!”</p> <p>The door opened, a naked girl entered, carrying a small tray on which were a steaming bowl, a glass of milk and an empty glass and a bottle of water. The girl was about twelve years old, slim with tiny perky breasts and a firm round bum, the faintest suggestion of hair had begun to grow on her mound. She walked over to the Lord, like all the other slaves she had the same, terrified expression on her face. She knelt and offered the tray up to him. “Thank you slave, Helen isn’t it?” He asked the terrified girl, taking the tray from her.</p> <p>“Y yes my Lord” came the reply, “How else may I serve my Lord and Master this evening?” She remained perfectly still in a kneeling position, eyes cast down.</p> <p>“Bring me a chair slave Helen” The girl ran to another side of the room, picked up a chair and brought it over to her Lord. He placed the tray on the bed then sat, he motioned the girl to kneel next to him. The bowl was full of a tasty looking stew, Sarah felt her tummy rumbling she had no idea of the time but knew it was well past her supper time! The Lord took a spoonful of the stew and held it out to Sarah, “Open child” Sarah opened her mouth and the Lord popped the spoonful of food into her mouth. Sarah chewed, it was delicious! The Lord spent the next few minutes gently spoon feeding his newest slave then he helped her to drink the cool refreshing milk before wiping her face with a napkin. He placed the glass and water on a small table by the bed and gave the tray back to the kneeling Helen, “Put this by the door slave Helen and come back here”. Helen obeyed, the Lord stood up and pushed the chair to one side then pulled Helen in front of him so that her back was to him, they both faced the bed now about a foot away from it. “Sarah sit up now”, Sarah did so, wincing as she was still sore, she sat on the edge of the bed, her legs dangling over the side, “Move your legs apart child”, Sarah did so, spreading her legs as far as she could, “Lean back on your arms”, again Sarah obeyed and the Lord and the slave Helen looked over her little body.</p> <p>The Lord leaned down and whispered into the slave Helen’s ear, “Unzip me and put your hand on my cock girl” The slave Helen obediently reached behind her and unzipped the Lord’s trousers, reached in with her hand and began stroking the Lord’s throbbing erection. “Mmmmmm, good, good, Sarah, tomorrow I will teach you about sex, until then watch and learn”, he reached down with his hands and squeezed the budding breasts of the slave Helen, tweaking her nipples, she moaned and sighed, continuing to stroke his cock. He ran one of his hands down over her belly, over her mound and between her legs and pushed his fingers into her quim. She gasped and thrust her hips onto his hand, “See how Helen responds to my touch Sarah?” Sarah nodded, she was absolutely fascinated. The Lord pulled his hand away and spun the girl round, “Kneel!” he commanded, the girl instantly obeyed, “Take me out!”, the girl reached into his trousers and pulled out his stiff cock, Sarah was amazed, it was huge! Bigger than the nasty men’s she had seen before! “Suck me Helen!” Sarah watched in awe as Helen placed her mouth around the Lord’s huge erection and began to move her head up and down the long, thick shaft, whilst simultaneously stroking it with her hand. Faster and faster she moved while the Lord stood there groaning until he yelled “NOW! NOW GIRL!” Helen pulled her mouth of his cock and held it wide open, pointing the tip towards he open mouth, “Ahhhh yes!” said the Lord and spurt after spurt of his cum leapt from his hard cock into the Girl’s open mouth, Helen expertly caught it all and gulped it down. Then she placed her mouth over his cock again and moved it up and down, up and down sucking, gulping and slurping. Finally he pulled her head away, satisfied.</p> <p>“Now take the tray away slave Helen then go to my private chambers, you will sleep with me tonight” He motioned the girl away.</p> <p>“Yes my Lord, thank you my Lord” , the girl turned and skipped away, a huge grin on her face, she picked up the tray and left. The Lord turned back to face Sarah.</p> <p>“In time Sarah, I will teach you to do what you just saw Slave Helen do, that and much more, now though it is late and time for you to sleep, first come with me” He unclipped her collar from the chain and led her through an archway into an antechamber, here there was a large, open shower and a toilet. “Use the toilet slave” said the Lord, Sarah looked at him, eyes wide open in astonishment! He couldn’t mean that, could he? Being naked was one thing but this! Going to the toilet in front of him! “I take it you do need to go slave?”, Sarah nodded, her eyes cast down, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment! She moved towards the toilet and hesitated, “Some masters and mistresses like to watch slaves on the toilet, you may as well get used to it” Sarah sat down and her Lord stood in front of her, presently he heard the soft tinkling of her pee pouring into the bowl, followed by a few soft plops as she screwed up her face in shame! “Have you finished slave?” Sarah nodded, never had she felt so wretched, then to her shock and further embarrassment the Lord took a hand full of soft moist tissues from beside the toilet and reached down between her legs, gently wiping her and cleaning her.</p> <p>“Now stand up slave”, Sarah obeyed and the Lord led her over to the shower area and stood her in it, then to her surprise he undressed and joined her! “We may as well shower together as it is my bedtime too!” He started the shower and Sarah felt the hot water start to play on her, she looked at her Lord, he was quite athletic, his huge cock hung limply in front of him now, he knelt down, took some scented soap from a dish and began to soap up her body, working up a good lather, stroking every inch of her tiny form. He took shampoo and washed her hair gently, then handed her the soap and ordered her to wash him next. She rubbed the soap over his body, felt his firm hard muscles, rubbed the soap up and down his cock, marvelling at how it began to grow again at her touch. Next she washed his hair and they both rinsed off. They helped to dry each other off then the Lord led her back to the bed and sat her down on it clipping her collar to the chain again. He walked over to a cupboard and took out a black robe which he put on then he walked back to her.</p> <p>“You will sleep here tonight, If you need the toilet again the chain is long enough to reach and , should you become thirsty, there is water on the table here”. He kissed her on the forehead, “Rest now and I will see you in the morning” . With that he left the room, leaving her alone.</p> <p>Sarah gazed around the room, looking at the bewildering benches and racks, wondered how they were all used, looked at the array of whips and canes and straps and shuddered, her mind a whirl of confusion, presently the door opened again and a naked boy entered, about twelve years old she guessed, he was wearing a red collar and as he walked past her she could see fresh stripe marks on his buttocks! He walked into the shower room and she heard the noise of running water as he cleaned the area, presently he came out, carrying the Lord’s clothes which he put into a bag he obtained from another cupboard, he took a cloth and wiped down the bench she had been punished on. Then he approached her, “Hello” she said, “What’s your name” The boy gave her a horrified look and shook his head, putting his finger to his mouth. He jerked his head up and to one side, Sarah’s eyes followed the movement and she saw a security camera in a corner of the ceiling pointed directly at them! He pointed at her, then he placed his hands together on one side of his head and tilted his head to one side, Sarah recognised the universal sign for sleep. The boy picked up the bag with the Lord’s clothes in it and walked to the door, he turned and gave her a little wave, then he turned off the light and left. Now the room was lit only by the dim glow from the corridor outside.</p> <p>Sarah lay down on her side and placed her head on the pillow, suddenly she was a frightened child again as the events of the day ran through her mind, here she was, naked and alone, in a strange place, her home and family were less than a mile from this building, they would be frantic with worry! She would never see them again the Lord had said, she was his now, his slave, this was now her home and it was her fault, she had spied, she had been caught, she should have just picked up her book and gone home, home to her daddy.</p> <p>Suddenly she had a revelation! Her daddy had been behaving oddly towards her lately, coming into her room late at night, putting his hand inside her pyjamas and stroking her bottom, fingering her bumhole! She thought back to when she had been seven. To that night when she had first heard grunting noises coming from her older brother’s bedroom. She had slid out of bed and gone to investigate, when she had pushed open the door to her brother’s room what she had seen had puzzled her!</p> <p>Her brother, then about nine, had been face down on the bed, naked. Her daddy, also naked, had been on top of him, moving up and down! Her brother’s face had been turned towards the door and she had seen tears streaming down his face! His briefs had been stuffed into his mouth to keep him quiet! Her daddy had seen her and told her to go back to her room!</p> <p>After that, she had heard the grunting every few nights. Sometimes she had heard her brother sobbing softly afterwards. Sometimes she had heard sharp, cracking noises! She knew now what had made that noise. A strap being whacked across her brother’s backside! Now she was the same age as her brother had been then! It dawned on her that her daddy had intended to start doing the same things to her that he had started to do to her brother when he was nine!</p> <p>Suddenly it seemed to make no difference whether she was here or at home! She remembered the time a couple of months back when her brother had come into her room. He had been naked and he had felt her up like her daddy had done. Daddy had come into the room and dragged him out. The noise of the strap had been loud that night, loud and long! The grunting had lasted longer too and her brother had cried and whimpered for hours afterwards!</p> <p>Conflicting emotions pulled at her and the tears began to flow, she loved her daddy and brother, they were her family! But they both obviously wanted to do the same things to her that the people here did! She pulled the pillow round in front of her and hugged it tightly, burying her face into it and she sobbed and sobbed, her little body shaking. Finally as she was overcome by exhaustion the little, white collared, slave Sarah, fell asleep.</p></div>",[]
1510,"Candyland, Part 5",5,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Sarah wakes up to find that Candyland is on the move! Then she is treated to another front seat view of carnal lust!,2005-10-17,14,4,"M, m, f, gg, anal, cons, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool059.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Slave Sarah awoke to noise, a lot of noise, she sat on the edge of the bed, confused, wondering where she was and then remembered. But no more tears came, she was resigned to her fate. The revelation of the night before had made it clear, home would very shortly have become little different from Candyland! This revelation had helped her accept her position, she belonged to the Lord of Candyland now!</p> <p>The noise was coming from the corridor, staff and naked slaves were hustling and bustling backwards and forwards, carrying computer equipment, office furniture, dungeon equipment and much more! Presently her Lord entered the room, he was accompanied by a small naked boy carrying a tray, “Good morning my little slave Sarah!” He said. Sarah came swiftly to a kneeling position on the bed.</p> <p>“Good morning my Lord, did you sleep well?” she said, improvising. At the same time she couldn’t help wondering just what else he had done last night with the slave Helen!</p> <p>“That and much more” her Lord replied, cheerfully. “Breakfast time slave Sarah” he said, indicating the tray the boy was carrying, there was cereal and milk on it, “Eat now and then we have work to do” Sarah obeyed and ate the cereal and drank the milk. Then she knelt down on the floor, lowered her head right down and then placed her hands on either side of her head, palms facing upwards. The Lord observed her, “Well now, aren’t we the little inquisitive one?” he said, “Very well, speak slave”.</p> <p>“My Lord, this slave merely wanted to know what all of the noise and rushing around was for”, she said, at the same time pointing at the corridor where, if anything, the commotion had increased.</p> <p>“That, little one, is your fault!” Sarah looked puzzled, “Your untimely arrival here means that people will be looking for you and there will be police investigations, so I made a decision last night. We are evacuating and moving to another location, fortunately all was in readiness as this building was only temporary. We are merely moving a little ahead of schedule, was there anything else slave?”</p> <p>“My Lord, could this slave be allowed to know where we are going?” The Lord laughed a little at her, she was so innocent!</p> <p>“That I cannot tell you, little one. It is enough to say that it is far away, deep in the country and surrounded by a very high wall with plenty of security, so there will be very little chance of any more, nosy little girls climbing down walls and discovering us!” Sarah cast her eyes down. “Now, if you have finished little one?” Sarah nodded and watched as the naked little boy picked up the tray, bowed to the Lord and fled from the room. “Very well, then follow me, just as you did yesterday!”. The Lord unclipped her collar from the chain and walked off, Sarah slid off the bed and followed, a couple of paces behind and one to his right.</p> <p>They walked only a short way, to the infirmary. As they entered, the Lord stopped and Sarah sank to her knees, “Good morning Doctor”, her Lord said, “How is Charlotte today?” The Doctor appeared from behind a screen, “Very well I’m glad to say, still sedated though, it will be a couple of days before she will be able to tolerate the discomfort and I will be able to reduce the dosage of painkillers”. The Doctor beckoned the Lord to the screen and the Lord moved forward, Sarah stood and followed. As they went behind the screen Sarah could see that the slave Charlotte was now lying on a medical trolley, still naked, still face down, still unconscious and with the white ointment covering her wounds. As she looked over the prone figure her Lord spoke.</p> <p>“Slave Sarah, I have a very important task for you this morning”, The Lord said, kneeling down on front of Sarah and looking hard at her, “You are to accompany the Doctor and Charlotte in a special van, you will help the doctor to look after Charlotte and you will administer to her on the long journey ahead”.</p> <p>Sarah dropped to her knees and, improvising again, took her Lord’s hand and kissed it, “Thank you my Lord, thank you, I will do my best to help the Doctor in any way I can!”.</p> <p>“Very good” said the Lord,” I will leave you in the doctor’s capable hands and I will see you soon at our new location”. With that, the Lord left the infirmary and Sarah was alone with the doctor and Charlotte. After the Lord had left, two more naked slaves appeared from behind another screen, a boy and a girl, both aged about twelve. Sarah noticed that they were wearing green collars. She also noticed the size of the boy’s penis! It was quite large, considering his age. She remembered seeing her own 12 year old brother’s penis, that time he had come into her room, naked! It had been quite tiny in comparison! She thought back over the last few hours, she realised that all of the boy slaves that she had seen had been well endowed, even the very young boys had had impressive little stalks! The girl grabbed a couple of bags and the boy grasped the handles of the trolley on which Charlotte lay.</p> <p>“Come with us Slave Sarah”, said the Doctor, and they all set off. Again, the journey was short, to what was, essentially, a loading bay at the rear of the building, but it was completely enclosed, so that the “cargo” of any vehicle in there could be loaded without being seen from the outside. With the assistance of a couple of guards, the trolley was loaded into the back of a large, black van which had been fitted out as a very well equipped ambulance. Sarah thought to herself that the people of Candyland don’t mess about!. The Doctor, Sarah and the two twelve year olds then climbed into the back of the van and settled in, the Doctor indicating to the three children that they may be seated on a bench. He then banged on the partition which separated the rear of the van from the driver’s compartment and then Sarah felt the van move off.</p> <p>As they drove along, Sarah surveyed the inside of the van. The bench they were sitting on was along one side. On the other side was Charlotte’s trolley, firmly fixed in place. Running across the width of the van, up against the partition was a low, wide, thickly padded table. Racks of equipment were also on the sides of the van.</p> <p>Sarah watched as the doctor checked Charlotte over, then he turned and beckoned her to him. Sarah approached him and he sat her down in a chair at the head of the trolley, he took one of Charlotte’s hands and placed it in Sarah’s.</p> <p>“Now slave Sarah” He said “You just sit there, hold Charlotte’s hand and comfort her whilst I have some fun with my little helpers here” He gestured at the two 12 year olds who grinned. “You may also watch us, you might as well learn something on the journey”.</p> <p>The doctor removed his clothes and sat down on the low padded table. Sarah noticed that his cock was already stiff, it was big, but not as big as the Lord’s! He beckoned to the two 12 year olds and they knelt down in front of him. Both the boy and the girl took hold of the doctor’s cock and began to stroke it! The doctor leaned back against the partition and sighed, then the boy moved his head forwards and took the doctor’s stiff pole into his mouth!</p> <p>Sarah watched in fascination as the boy took the entire length of the doctor into his mouth until his lips touched the doctor’s groin! Then he pulled back slowly until the thick shaft came slurping out! The girl then did the same thing and they spent several minutes taking turns in sucking and licking the big cock! Sarah noticed that they had each placed a hand on each other’s crotches, the girl stroking the boy’s large, erect penis and the boy fingering the girl’s slit. Soon all three were moaning and sighing with pleasure!</p> <p>After a few minutes of this, the doctor stood up and patted the bench. Both of the 12 year olds jumped onto it and knelt down facing the partition. The doctor adjusted their positions so that their legs were spread apart and their bottoms sticking out. He took a tube of lubricant and began to massage it into both rectums as the pair fondled each other’s genitals again! </p> <p>When he had finished, he stroked the boy and girl’s backs and buttocks. One hand on each child, rubbing their naked skin gently, then he gave each rump a few good, hearty slaps, enjoying the sight of the young muscles quivering and the sound of their gasps of delight. Suddenly he grabbed the boy’s hips, lined up his stiff cock with the boys anus and began to push hard!</p> <p>The boy grunted and gripped a rail on the partition as Sarah watched in fascination, watched as the doctor penetrated the boy, sliding his big cock all of the way in until his groin slapped against the boy’s backside. As the doctor started pumping in and out of the boy, the girl took a firmer hold of the boy’s erection and began to work it harder. After a few minutes of fucking the boy’s arse slowly, the doctor turned his attentions to the girl and began to do the same to her! Now the boy turned his attention to the girl’s sex and started to push his fingers in and out of her, making her slick and wet.</p> <p>The doctor took advantage of this and transferred his thick shaft from arse to cunt, the girl gasping and moaning with pleasure as hands and cock worked on and in her wet sex!</p> <p>Again, after a few minutes, the doctor stopped and changed his young helper’s positions, he laid the girl down on her back and motioned to the boy to lie on top of her! The boy needed no further encouragement and his cock was soon buried deep inside her! As the pair began to fuck each other harder and faster, panting, groaning and grunting, the doctor used their mouths, back and forth between the pair, thrusting his length deep down into their throats!</p> <p>Sarah had never seen anything like it, never even imagined anything like it! As she continued to watch the three sweating, heaving bodies she felt something wet on the back of her hand, she looked down and saw that Charlotte was kissing and licking it! She saw also that the injured girl’s other arm was under her body, her hand rubbing her hairless slit! Charlotte tapped the back of Sarah’s hand. Sarah seemed to understand and leant over the prone girl. Very carefully she placed her fingers on Charlotte’s sex and began to rub. Charlotte guided her little fingers to the right spot and helped.</p> <p>Within seconds Charlotte gave a little squeak and her body shuddered. Sarah felt a squirt of warm liquid wash over her fingers! She raised her hand to her lips and tasted the liquid, it was sweet, hard to describe. She looked down and saw that Charlotte’s eyes were closed, she was asleep again. Sarah turned her attention back to the doctor and the two 12 year olds, just in time to see his cum spurting over the faces of the young pair, even as they also climaxed and the boy sent his own seed gushing into the girl’s sex!</p> <p>The boy and girl lay entwined for a little while as they licked the doctor’s cum from each other’s face and swallowed it , then licked and sucked his cock clean. Finally the boy slid out of the girl, leaned down and sucked his cum out of her. Then the two kissed passionately, swirling the boy’s own spunk around their mouths before swallowing it down!</p> <p>The doctor moved the two 12 year olds, sat between them and hugged them for a few minutes. Then he pushed them away. They returned to their bench and embraced each other. As they did so the doctor approached Sarah.</p> <p>“I saw what you did for Charlotte” He whispered to her! “And you were curious too weren’t you?” Sarah looked up at him and nodded. “You see” the doctor continued, “Slaves receive and enjoy pleasure too little one, if they work at it. It’s not such a bad life you know!”</p> <p>Charlotte slept for the rest of the journey, which lasted about 2 hours. Sarah nodded off too, dreaming of girls and boys, rubbing, stroking and fucking each other!</p> <p>----</p> <p>Sarah awoke with a start! The van had stopped and she had been woken by the loud rattling of Charlotte’s trolley being unloaded.</p> <p>“Come slave!” Said the doctor. Sarah walked to the van doors and was helped down. She looked around in amazement, this place was completely different. The van was parked beside a huge building, something like a stately home. It must have hundreds of rooms, she thought. All around were lawns, trees, bushes, flowers and the sun was shining! She wondered if the Lord of Candyland was really a Lord!</p> <p>She accompanied the doctor into the building and down some corridors. Presently they arrived in what was clearly going to be the new infirmary. Staff were busy sorting out equipment and Charlotte had already been transferred to a proper bed, she was still fast asleep! The doctor instructed Sarah to sit with Charlotte and hold her hand again whilst he, the two green collar slaves and various members of staff bustled about the place. After a while a large, burly guard entered the infirmary.</p> <p>“Sir” He said, “The Lord commands the attendance of all slaves!” The doctor nodded and ordered Sarah and the two twelve year olds to accompany the guard. They were led down some corridors, then through what appeared to be a dormitory and down more corridors, until they finally reached a huge room, Sarah guessed it was something like an assembly hall or ballroom. As they entered the guard put his hand on Sarah’s shoulder and stopped her. The others kept walking until they joined a small group of slaves, all wearing green collars. </p> <p>As Sarah looked around, she could see that all of the slaves were arranged in similar groups. All facing a raised stage area. At the front, in a neat row, were a dozen or so red collars, to one side of them were a few, very young children wearing red and white collars! Reluctant slaves, all looking terrified. To the other side were a few more very young children wearing white collars like herself. The bulk of the slaves were behind these, mostly wearing black collars with a few younger ones wearing black and white. The greens were to one side. If there were any other colours, Sarah could not see them.</p> <p>There was a low hum as the slaves talked among themselves, evidently silence was not always the norm amongst these people. The talking stopped abruptly when the Lord of Candyland strode onto the stage! They all dropped to their knees and lowered their heads to the floor. The guard holding Sarah let go of her so that she could do like wise.</p> <p>“Slaves, rise and look at me!” Said the Lord, all obeyed and little Sarah felt the guard’s hand rest on her shoulder again. “Welcome to your new home slaves” The Lord continued. “I realise that this upheaval will be very confusing for you all, I am a patient man and so will allow a considerable amount of leeway until you have properly settled in and we can resume our normal routine!” His gaze went around the room, looking at all of the slaves in turn. “Some of you already have duties assigned, the rest of you will be taken to your dormitories by the guards shortly. There you will be allowed some time to organise yourselves before we resume business as usual. This new home is somewhat more luxurious than our previous residence. I expect you all to show me your appreciation by serving me well! Guards!”</p> <p>Several guards moved forwards and began to usher most of the children out of the hall until there were only Sarah, the red and the red and white collars left. This group of children looked absolutely terrified. Many were already crying, fearing some terrible punishment was about to fall on them! The Lord approached the front of the stage and looked at them.</p> <p>“A new home deserves a new beginning!” He said. “You all wear red collars because you have either failed to please or are unwilling to learn! I now offer you a chance. Pledge here and now to be faithful, obedient slaves. Pledge to work hard and learn. Pledge to serve me and be a credit to Candyland and your red collars will be removed! Do you pledge these things?”</p> <p>“YES MY LORD!” Yelled the slaves as one! The opportunity was too good to miss. From what Sarah could see, all of them bore stripes from recent whippings. At a gesture from the Lord, guards moved among the slaves, swapping red and white collars for white and black collars for red. The group of slaves were all crying again. Not out of fear, but out of joy at being given a second chance. The Lord stepped down from the stage and they fell at his feet, kissing his shoes and thanking him for his kindness!</p> <p>As with everything else, Sarah found this utterly fascinating. Eventually the group of slaves were ushered out of the hall and Sarah found herself alone with the Lord and the guard beside her. The Lord approached her and dismissed the guard, she dropped to her knees and touched her head to the floor.</p> <p>“Up Sarah” He said to her, she rose and the Lord knelt down so that he could look her in the face. “This is your new home child” he continued “It will be for many years to come and it is here that I will conduct your training as a sex slave. Eventually you will sleep in the dormitories with the rest of the slaves, but for now, you will sleep either in the infirmary or with me!” Sarah gasped at that! “Do you have any questions little one?”</p> <p>“Please my Lord” Said Sarah, “When will you begin my training?” The Lord smiled at her and brushed his hand down the side of her face.</p> <p>“Tomorrow little one” He replied. “For now you will return to the infirmary and assist the good doctor with Charlotte. I have much to attend to today, can you find your way back there?”</p> <p>“Yes my Lord,” She replied. The Lord dismissed her, she bowed to him and left the room. Once outside, she began to make her way through the corridors, back in the direction of the infirmary.</p> <p>She retraced her steps down a few corridors and back into the dormitory she had formerly passed through. This time it was bustling with black collared slaves arranging their own beds and getting the room ready.</p> <p>Sarah noticed that this dormitory was considerably smaller than the one she had walked through in the first Candyland in the old school. She supposed that there were several such dormitories in the building, perhaps even segregated into collar colours. She was just about to exit the room through the doors at the far end when a boy stepped in front of her.</p> <p>The boy stood there with his hands on his hips and glared at her. She saw from his collar tag that he was thirteen and that his name was Peter. He was handsome and very fit, his body lean and toned. His cock was hanging limp but Sarah could see that it was the biggest on any of the boys she had seen so far! Any teenage boy would have been proud to sport so large a penis!</p> <p>“Who are you then white collar?” He demanded of her. As he did so he took hold of her shoulders and pushed her backwards towards a bed. He pushed her down onto it so that she was sat on the edge.</p> <p>“Please” She replied, “I’m Sarah, I’m on my way back to the infirmary, please let me up”. The boy leaned over her and stroked his hand down her belly.</p> <p>“I’m Peter, girl!” He declared “I’m the leader of these slaves, understand! Never mind about all of those smug green collars, among the regular slaves I’m the boss, I’m in charge. Let’s see, you’ll be about, what, nine years old, maybe ten?” Sarah nodded. “Why are you wearing a white collar then?” He continued. “I’ve never seen a white collar on any slave older than six before!”</p> <p>“I, I’m new” Said Sarah, intimidated by the boy’s gruff manner, she knew a bully when she saw one! “Look I have to get to the infirmary, please let me up!” The boy merely leered at her, Sarah could see his cock growing and stiffening!</p> <p>“There isn’t a trained slave in Candyland that I haven’t fucked kid!” The boy said, “Boy or girl, when they get their black and white collar I fuck em and I’ll fuck you too!” He pushed her down, flat onto the bed and pulled her legs apart. “Fuck!” he exclaimed, “She’s a fuckin virgin! Nine plus and she aint been busted yet!”</p> <p>“Peter for fucks sake let her go!” Exclaimed a pretty, black haired girl, about Sarah’s own age. “She’s a white collar and that means she’s off limits, understand? Our Lord just took your red collar away and gave you back your black collar! Do you want to fuck up so soon and be the first to wear red again? He’ll be mighty pissed off won’t he? For fuck’s sake if you want to fuck a nine year old then fuck me!”</p> <p>“Guard coming!” yelled a small boy. Peter grabbed Sarah’s arm, hauled her to her feet and pointed her towards the doors.</p> <p>“On your way and keep your mouth shut bitch!” he said, “This isn’t over! We’ll meet again soon enough and we’ll ….. chat, some more!”</p> <p>Sarah fled from the room and ran the rest of the way back to the infirmary, she said nothing to anyone about her encounter with the boy slave Peter, not because she was scared of him, but because she had no desire to have the boy put back into a red collar and punished. She was sure that she could handle him if he became a problem in the future.</p></div>",[]
1511,"Candyland, Part 6",6,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Sarah witnesses a demonstration of an expert slave's abilities!,2005-10-27,8,4,"M, gg, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool060.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah soon found her way back to the infirmary. Upon entering, she knelt and bowed to the Doctor then went to stand by Charlotte’s bed. The young girl was still fast asleep so she took up one of her hands and held it for a while. While she was doing this she observed the doctor and, when she thought he seemed less busy, she approached him and adopted her ‘May I ask a question?’ kneel .</p> <p>“Well now little slave” said the doctor “You really are a one for questions aren’t you! Very well, what is on your mind slave?”</p> <p>“Please master” She replied “I was wondering about the size of the boy’s penises, I mean, I’m not dumb or anything, I’ve done sex classes at school and I saw my brother’s once, but the boys here seem way bigger than normal!”</p> <p>“A very good question!” Said the doctor. He picked her up and sat her on a bed, then he pulled up a chair and sat facing her. “Most of the slaves here” He continued “Did not start out having normal lives like you, they were bred specially. Men with very large penises were chosen to impregnate girl slaves of breeding age in the hope that they would pass on that trait to any boy children. As you have seen it usually works. Sometimes female clients want to be fucked by slave boys or any client might want to watch slave boys fucking other slaves, naturally it is more pleasing either way if the boy is well hung!”</p> <p>“What happens after the children are born?” Asked Sarah, the whole subject of Candyland was fascinating to her!</p> <p>“Boys or girls” Said the doctor “All go to another house where they are given basic education and taught how to please men and women. They come to Candyland when they are five and are white collars for a while until they get used to things. Usually they are wearing black and white collars before they are six and are serving our clients. Girls lose their virginities at the same time! It’s very unusual to have you here, nearly ten years old and still a virgin, but the Lord will take care of that soon! Anything else?”</p> <p>“Yes master” Said Sarah “When we were in the ambulance and Charlotte got me to stroke her until she came, how could she do that? How could she be in so much pain but still want that?”</p> <p>“Another good question!” Said the doctor. “Slaves spend most of their lives giving pleasure to masters and mistresses in many sexual ways. Naturally they enjoy many of the sexual feelings themselves and become very aroused when they see other people fucking! It’s instinctive! Doubtless you will see many slaves fucking each other when they are not on duty, there are normally no restrictions on such activity! Anything else?”</p> <p>“No master” Said Sarah, “Thank you for answering my questions, is there anything I can do for you? Or shall I just sit with Charlotte some more?”</p> <p>The doctor told her to stay with the injured girl and busied himself about the room. Presently another man entered the room. Tall and dressed like a guard but less massively built. Sarah dropped to her knees and bowed her head to the floor.</p> <p>“Good afternoon Doctor” Said the man “Is this Sarah?” He nodded at the girl, the Doctor responded and nodded. “Then she is to come with me for a few hours” The man continued.</p> <p>“On your feet Sarah!” Said the Doctor, Sarah obeyed and stood up. “This is James, one of the trainers here, naturally you will call him nothing but master. Go with him “ Sarah obeyed and followed the man out of the door.</p> <p>“Slave Sarah” Said James as they walked along, “Your training proper will begin tomorrow and it will be his Lordship himself who trains you, however it is his wish that you observe a few things for the next few hours so that you will know what to expect!” They eventually arrived at a long corridor with doors on both sides, the doors were of dark panelled wood with a small window in each. James opened one of the doors and they stepped inside.</p> <p>Sarah looked around the room. There was a large, double bed, a large, comfortable looking armchair and various racks and benches that she was becoming used to. In the middle of the room, kneeling on the floor was a slave girl of about the same age as Sarah. She was stunningly beautiful with olive skin and long black hair. Her body was slim and lean. She was wearing a purple collar. Sarah had not seen a purple collar before and She couldn’t help wondering what it meant.</p> <p>“This is one of the pleasure rooms” Said James “These are the rooms where clients take slaves and take their pleasure with them. This .. “ He continued, indicating the kneeling slave girl “.. is Naomi, she is a very highly skilled sex slave and is much sought after by clients. The purple collar indicates her expertise, she has trained hard all of her life to be able to give clients a memorable sexual experience, she has also trained and worked hard to be able to withstand pain. Purple collars have a lot more privileges than ordinary slaves, you should work hard and try to be a purple collar yourself!” He touched the girl on one shoulder and she stood up, hands on hips, feet eighteen inches apart , head bowed and eyes closed.</p> <p>“You may stand slave Sarah” Said James “Follow me around the room and observe whilst I put Naomi through her paces!” Sarah obeyed and watched as James stripped of his clothes to reveal a slim, hard, muscular body, sporting a very large and semi erect penis!</p> <p>James led Naomi to a low bench, picked her up and knelt her on it. Sarah noticed that the young girl just let herself go limp and allowed the trainer to move her into the position he needed. Moments later Naomi’s body was arranged how James wanted her. Her knees were wide apart, exposing her sex, she was bent backwards over a padded bar and her wrists were cuffed to her ankles. She was secured to the bench by straps around her ankles and behind her knees. The effect was to push her body up in an arc, exposed and helpless. Her head hung limp, her long black hair cascading down over the bench.</p> <p>James picked up a small item from the bench and showed it to Sarah, it was like an alligator clip. He held it out to her and she took it from him.</p> <p>“This, slave Sarah” He said, pointing to the clip “Is one of the many different kinds of nipple clamp we use here. As you may guess it is attached to a slave’s nipple. As you may also guess, it hurts! Try it, put it on yourself and see how long you can bear it!”</p> <p>Rather hesitantly, Sarah played with her tiny left nipple, rolling it around with her fingers until it stiffened a little. She pressed on the levers of the clamp and the jaws opened. She could feel that the spring was strong! She held the jaws over her nipple and allowed them to close.</p> <p>“AIIIIIIEEEEEE” She shrieked! grabbing the clamp, she squeezed it open and dropped it to the floor then she rubbed her sore nipple with her fingers, trying to massage the pain away! The thing had hurt like Hell!</p> <p>“Pretty much as I expected!” Said James, “But the clamp was at it’s highest setting! When we start to use clamps on you they will be adjusted so that they do not squeeze nearly as hard.” He held out his hand, Sarah bent down, picked up the clamp and handed it to him. “Watch closely now Slave!”</p> <p>Sarah stepped closer to the bench, one hand still rubbing her nipple! James placed his hand on Naomi’s chest and began to stroke across her pre-teen breasts, caressing them and rubbing her nipples. A sigh escaped from the girl’s lips. Sarah was looking at Naomi straight between her legs and could see that her slit was already moistening!</p> <p>James slid his hand slowly over the soft skin on the girl’s belly, then stroked her front up and down, from chest to mound. Naomi gasped and her body arched a little more, rising up to press against the trainer’s firm and caressing hand! James pressed hard on her mound and slipped a finger into her moist slit, rubbing her stiff, little clitoris. A loud moan came from the girl and her chest rose and fell as she began to breathe more rapidly and deeply!</p> <p>Now the trainer moved back up the child’s body and began to tease and squeeze her nipples until they stood out like little spikes. He picked up a clamp from the bench and readied it, then he leaned over and began to suck and nibble on Naomi’s left nipple. The girl gasped and moaned louder, then James closed the clamp on her nipple! To Sarah’s astonishment the child did not cry out but merely sucked in air through her teeth as the pain hit her! Her chest was rising and falling very quickly now and she was panting.</p> <p>James picked up a second clamp, teased, squeezed, sucked and nibbled on her right nipple, then closed the clamp on it!</p> <p>“Nnnnffffff!” Gasped Naomi and her body shuddered! Sarah was gobsmacked! She wondered how the child could bear those nasty things when she couldn’t stand to have one on for a second! Juice was running out of the girl’s slit now and trickling down her legs!</p> <p>“See slave Sarah” Said James. “Naomi has trained very hard and built up a huge tolerance for pain, as you can see from her juicy little cunt she is actually aroused by it.” He leaned forwards and licked his tongue up and down the girl’s slit. Tasting her juice and making her tremble. “Taste her” He said to Sarah. Sarah obeyed and leaned forwards. Hesitantly she placed her small tongue at the base of Naomi’s slit and licked slowly upwards until the tip of her tongue touched the girl’s clit!</p> <p>“Oooooohhhhhhhh!” Moaned Naomi and shuddered! Sarah thought her love juice tasted good, sort of sweet and slightly salty at the same time!</p> <p>“Very good!” Said James, “See how she responded to your touch! Now watch!” He picked up a third clamp from the bench, pressed it onto Naomi’s clit and closed it!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmmm!” Naomi groaned and moaned as further pain stimulated her! Sarah could see now that she was gripping her ankles with her hands hard, her body was shaking and her hair was swishing as she swung her head from side to side! Now that the three clamps were in place, James returned to stroking Naomi’s body up and down and fingering her sex. He rubbed her clit harder and harder and began to thrust his fingers hard in and out of her dripping cunt.</p> <p>Suddenly the girl shrieked out loud and a squirt of liquid came from her love hole and coated the trainer’s hand. He pulled away from the panting, gasping girl and licked some of her juice from his fingers. Then he held out his hand so that Sarah could do the same. He took hold of Sarah and moved her to the side of the bench so that she could see Naomi’s face. The child appeared to be in a daze!</p> <p>“See how deeply aroused she is!” He said. “She is in a state of utter ecstasy! She just had one Hell of a climax and the clamps are still hurting her and stimulating her! Now watch”</p> <p>Sarah looked on in utter fascination as James took hold of the clamp on Naomi’s left nipple and began to pull on it, pulling her nipple away from her chest and bringing a cone of young flesh with it. He pulled harder and harder until the clamp was dragged of the child’s nipple and clicked shut! Naomi hissed loud and tossed her hair wildly as fresh pain assaulted her, still she did not scream! James did the same with the clamp on her right nipple and Naomi responded the same, perhaps swinging her hair a little wilder!</p> <p>The girl was panting furiously now as James slid his hand down over her belly and over her mound, until he gripped the clamp that was squeezing her clit. This time he just yanked sharply and pulled it off quickly!</p> <p>“Nnnnngggggg!” groaned Naomi! Sarah could see that tears were rolling from her eyes and up over her forehead, her teeth were clenched!</p> <p>“Well done Naomi!” Said James. He leaned down and kissed the child on the mouth. Sarah could see that the girl returned his kiss with passion! Once more he returned his attention to her nipples and sex, this time he rubbed and massaged them to ease her pain.</p> <p>“Now look at this Sarah” He said and picked up another object from the bench. He held it out to Sarah and she took it from him. It was some kind of pin, long, thin and very sharp! The end was of metal but shaped like one of those coloured plastic pins used for pinning bits of paper to notice boards. “Try sticking it thought the skin around your nipple little one!”</p> <p>Sarah looked at him aghast! Surely he was joking! But then she remembered where she was and the things she had seen so far. So she took the needle and pressed the tip against the skin under her right nipple, she avoided the left as it was still sore! She took a deep breath and pushed hard! She winced and hissed as sharp pain ran through her skin but she didn’t scream! She angled the pin outwards and pushed more until the tip came out of her skin. She had only pushed it through a few millimetres of flesh but it still hurt!</p> <p>“Excellent slave!” Said James “I will be telling his Lordship how hard you tried to please and how willing you were! Now slide the pin out and observe”. Sarah obeyed, removed the pin and handed it back to James. She rubbed her nipple to ease the pain as before and wiped away the tiny drop of blood that had appeared. Then her eyes opened in horror as James picked up a whole handful of the pins from the bench and reached out to Naomi’s chest!</p> <p>As Naomi gasped, moaned and squirmed, James pushed pin after pin into the flesh around her stiff little nipples! Sarah winced, they were going into her skin much deeper than she had managed to push one pin into herself! Soon Naomi’s chest sported a dozen pins around each nipple and she was panting again, her little chest rising and falling rapidly! Then James slid a hand down her belly again and started to rub her slit! More pins were produced and he started to push them into the child’s labia!</p> <p>Naomi was groaning and shaking now, clearly aroused again by the pain! When he seemed satisfied that enough pins pierced the young girl’s skin, James began to tweak on them, pulling them this way and that to make the pain and stimulation more intense! Then, once again, one hand returned to her slit and rubbed her to another intense climax! Sarah was amazed!</p> <p>Moments later, all of the pins had been removed and James was rubbing Naomi’s body with a damp cloth to wipe away the tiny drops of blood. Still she remained firmly strapped to the bench.</p> <p>“Now for something else” Said James. He walked over to a cupboard and returned carrying a large, fat candle which he lit. He held it for a considerable time while Sarah watched, fascinated. Eventually a large pool of hot wax had gathered in the top. Once again, Sarah’s eyes opened wide as he poured a little of the hot wax over Naomi’s left nipple! The girl’s body jerked and she grunted, but still did not cry out!</p> <p>“How much pain can this girl take?” Sarah wondered! More wax was poured onto Naomi’s right nipple and the child shuddered and moaned! Then James began to stroke her belly again, lovingly caressing the soft, taut skin and sliding his hand down over her mound. Soon he was rubbing her slit again and Naomi was groaning and arcing her hips upwards, pressing her cunt onto the man’s hand.</p> <p>As he was rubbing her clit, he tipped the candle once more and poured the last of the puddle of wax over the girl’s clit! For the third time Naomi cried out loud and her body spasmed as she had another orgasm!</p> <p>James blew out the candle and put it down, then he carefully peeled away the wax that had set on Naomi’s body. Shortly after, he had unfastened her restraints and stood her on her feet. He kissed the child again and wiped the tears from her face.</p> <p>“Well done slave” He said, “His Lordship will hear about how pleased I am with you, your tolerance is truly remarkable!” Naomi dropped to her knees and kissed James’ feet.</p> <p>“Thank you master” She said, “I exist to serve!” James reached down, pulled her to her feet and hugged her, his big cock, now fully erect, pressing into her belly. He picked her up and threw her onto the bed, then he climbed on top of her, pulled her to him and entered her. Sarah watched as he fucked the little girl hard, hugging her lithe little body to him. Naomi wrapped her legs around him and thrust herself onto him. He fucked fast and furious until they came together and he grunted as he sent spurt after spurt of his cum gushing into her and she shrieked with her fourth climax! They lay together for a short while, then he slid out of her and offered his cock up to her waiting mouth. She sucked and licked it clean like the good little slave she was. Then he motioned for Sarah to join them, took hold of her and pushed her head towards Naomi’s sex.</p> <p>“Suck my cum out of her” He said, Sarah obeyed, pressed her lips to Naomi’s gaping love hole and sucked all of the sperm out of it, it tasted salty and yeasty. “Now kiss Naomi, share it with her and swallow. Again Sarah obeyed, crawled up Naomi’s body and kissed her. The girl responded by wrapping her arms and legs around Sarah and they kissed long and hard, tongues twining and swapping the master’s cum from mouth to mouth before swallowing it. Sarah found the embrace of the other girl to be very enjoyable and, all to soon it was over and she was ordered to stand again.</p> <p>“You can go now Naomi” Said James, standing up. Naomi slid off the bed, knelt and bowed, then walked out of the room. </p> <p>“What you have seen here Sarah” Said James “Are a few of the things that slaves may expect when clients take them into one of these rooms. Always remember that, like Naomi, you are here to serve. Serve well and you will be well treated, fail to please and, well you have already seen what happens to red collars!”</p> <p>With that he took her by the hand and led her back to the infirmary. Sarah spent a couple of more hours there helping the Doctor, ate a meal brought by a small boy and then went to sleep in a bed beside Charlotte’s, her mind full of wonders and questions about her strange, new life!</p></div>",[]
1512,"Candyland, Part 7",7,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Sarah has her first training session with the Lord of Candyland and loses her virginity!,2005-11-02,8,4,"M, m, f, g, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool061.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah woke up, yawned and stretched. She swung her little legs over the side of the bed and eased herself onto the floor. She walked softly over to Charlotte’s bed, the injured girl was sleeping peacefully so Sarah decided not to wake her. The poor thing needed all of the rest she could manage!</p> <p>There was no-one else about, so Sarah returned to her own bed, climbed back onto it, lay on her side and waited patiently.</p> <p>Presently the infirmary door opened and Doctor Mike walked in. Sarah sprang from the bed immediately and adopted a standard kneel.</p> <p>“Good morning slave Sarah” Said the doctor, walking over to Charlotte’s bed where he stooped over the girl and looked at her.</p> <p>“Good morning master” said Sarah, “Charlotte was sleeping so I didn’t disturb her” She allowed her eyes to drift up a little then dropped them when the doctor turned around.</p> <p>“Come here Sarah” He said. Sarah stood up and walked over to him, he crouched down until his eyes were level with hers. “Charlotte seems to be doing nicely so I think you can leave her in my safe hands little one! You have a big day ahead of you today. The Lord will send for you soon and personally begin your training! You mind you pay attention!” He picked her up and sat her on her bed again.</p> <p>“Yes master”, she replied, “Yes I will”. The door opened again and the Doctor’s two, green collared slave assistants walked in. The girl was carrying a tray with cereal, milk, orange juice and toast on it. They knelt and bowed to the doctor then stood up. The boy went to assist the Doctor and the girl brought the tray over to Sarah. Her tummy rumbled at the smell and sight of the food. The girl set the tray down on the bed and left Sarah to tuck in while she set about the rest of her duties.</p> <p>A few minutes after she had finished, two more slaves walked in, knelt and bowed. Both of these newcomers were boys. One looked about seven and was wearing a black collar. The other boy was much older, he looked like he was in his teens, Sarah couldn’t help noticing his slim, firm body, he was handsome too, with medium length, dark hair. He had an impressive cock which was currently hanging limp. A tuft of hair had been allowed to grow at the base of it but the rest of his groin was shaved smooth. The boy was wearing a green collar.</p> <p>“Master” He said “I have been sent to fetch the slave called Sarah and this one” He indicated the little boy beside him “Has been sent for the tray”.</p> <p>“Very well” Replied the Doctor, not even bothering to turn around “Off you go”. The boys stood up and walked over to Sarah’s bed. The younger of the two picked up Sarah’s tray and scooted over to the door where he turned, bowed, then sped off. The older boy reached out and took Sarah’s hand. Sarah saw a disc hanging from his collar with his name ‘David’ engraved on it and the number 13. So he was 13 years old. Sarah thought he was very good looking. The thought made her blush!</p> <p>“Come on” David said to her “The Lord does not like to be kept waiting!” She slid off the bed again and they both walked to the door where, like the younger boy, they turned and bowed to the Doctor before leaving.</p> <p>As they walked through the corridors, Sarah took the time to look around more and noticed that there was a marked difference here from the ‘old’ Candyland. The corridors in the old school had been bare and clinical, as had the rooms. Here it was more like walking down the corridor of a plush hotel. There were nice carpets, furniture along the walls and paintings and photographs were hanging up. All of these were pictures of nude children engaged in various sex acts with adults and each other!</p> <p>At one point they went through the slave dormotory that Sarah had gone through the day before. As they walked through, Sarah could see some slaves sleeping, some talking and some fucking! This confirmed the doctor’s statement that slaves were allowed to seek whatever enjoyment they could amongst themselves when they were not “on duty”. Sarah also noticed the slave boy Peter glaring at her, but he said nothing.</p> <p>Presently they came to a wood panelled door. David knocked and waited, he looked down at Sarah and smiled at her, he could see that she was trembling.</p> <p>“Don’t worry” He said “It will be OK, everyone has to have a first time sooner or later, the Lord can be hard on slaves at times but he is patient with white collars”.</p> <p>“Enter” said a deep voice from behind the door, Sarah recognised it as the Lord’s. David opened the door and they stepped inside, closing the door behind them. As soon as they were in they dropped to their knees and lowered their heads to the floor.</p> <p>“Rise” Said The Lord of Candyland. Both stood and Sarah looked around the room. It was as plush as the corridors outside with carpets and leather upholstered furniture! Even the ‘dungeon’ equipment had been made to blend in, with benches made from leather upholstered wood rather than cold steel. The room reminded Sarah of an old style doctor’s office or headmaster’s room!</p> <p>The Lord was leaning against a bench on which was sitting another girl about David’s age. They were both naked and the Lord’s huge penis was semi erect. He beckoned them over.</p> <p>“Slave Sarah, this is slave Dianne” Said the Lord, Sarah nodded to the girl who returned the gesture, she was as fit looking as David. Slim with a pretty face and long, brown hair. Like David, a tuft of hair had been allowed to grow at the top of her sex, the rest being shaved bare. Also like David, she wore a green collar bearing her name and the number 13. Her arms were tied behind her back, hands gripping elbows with many coils of soft rope wrapped around her forearms and binding them together.</p> <p>The Lord took hold of Sarah and sat her on the bench beside Dianne. Then he took hold of one of her hands and placed it gently around his cock which began to stiffen at her touch.</p> <p>“Rub me up and down a little” He said. Sarah did as she was told and slid her hand up and down the Lord’s long, thick shaft. The cock was so big she couldn’t close her hand around it! Soon it was stiff and rigid, standing almost straight up! She glanced at Dianne and saw that she was stroking David’s cock. The boy was no match for the Lord, not yet, but when his cock was stiff she estimated his length was at least six inches , still pretty impressive for a thirteen year old boy who was just over five feet tall.</p> <p>“Do you know what it means to lose your virginity little one?” Asked the Lord. Sarah nodded, she had done sex education classes at school and knew where all the bits went and who was supposed to do what to who! Plus her daddy’s recent attentions and the things she had already seen in Candyland had educated her some more!</p> <p>“Well today, you are going to lose your virginity!” The Lord continued, reaching down between her legs to stroke her hairless slit. Sarah gasped and her eyes opened wide! She started to tremble and tears began to form in her eyes.</p> <p>“What is the matter?” The Lord asked as Sarah continued to stroke his big, hard shaft. She looked up at him with a scared expression on her face.</p> <p>“P, please my Lord” She whimpered. “Y, your cock is, is huge and, and I, I’m only little. I, I’m scared that you’ll hurt me!”. The Lord pulled her hand away, smiled at her and kissed her on the nose!</p> <p>“Don’t worry little one” He said “You are not ready for me yet, it is David here who will give you your first proper fuck!” The Lord and the boy changed places and David placed Sarah’s hand on his own stiff pole. Sarah thought it felt different, smoother than the Lord’s. It was smaller so she could close her hand around it but it still seemed way too big to fit into her tiny love hole!</p> <p>David picked up a coil of rope from the bench and turned Sarah around so that she was kneeling on it and facing away from him. Within seconds he had tied her arms behind her back in the same fashion as Dianne’s, hands gripping elbows. Then he turned her around and sat her facing him again. He moved closer now, the tip of his cock inches from her face.</p> <p>“Watch me Sarah” Said Dianne. Then the older girl slid her lips over the end of the Lord’s thick shaft and moved her head towards his body. Sarah had, of course, seen the doctor’s helpers doing this in the van so it was nothing new, but it was still fascinating to see the girl taking the entire length of that huge penis into her mouth and down her throat. As Sarah watched Dianne moving her head back and forth on the Lord’s cock she felt a hand on her chin and her face was turned gently to David.</p> <p>The boy inched forwards until the tip of his penis was touching Sarah’s lips. She opened her mouth and took the tip of his cock into her. The boy took hold of her head and held her still as he inched his hips forwards, feeding more of his cock into the little girl’s mouth! He had half of it in when he touched the back of her throat and she started to gag! </p> <p>David pulled his cock out of Sarah’s mouth with a loud slurping noise. The little girl had a small coughing fit and her eyes watered. The boy wiped her tears away with a tissue and stroked her face.</p> <p>“It’s OK” He said, reassuringly. “That’s normal, it’s called your gag reflex, it’s a normal reaction that helps to stop you from choking. You have to learn to ignore it though, men are going to want to put their cocks right inside your mouth and down your throat. You have to learn how to swallow cock to please masters!” He turned her head to face Dianne again. “Look at her throat” He continued “ See how she uses her muscles as my Lord’s cock goes deeper into her mouth. Try to imagine you are gulping down a glass of water!”</p> <p>David turned Sarah’s head to face him once more and entered her mouth again. He fed his cock slowly into her until it was almost at the same point as the first time.</p> <p>“Now start swallowing” He said “Make like you are gulping down food or water” Sarah did as she was told and started to make swallowing motions with her throat muscles, as she did so David inched his cock further in and felt her throat muscles pulling on his shaft. “That’s it!” he gasped “That’s it, good girl, more now, more, go on you can do it!” He managed to get another two inches inside Sarah’s mouth and part way down her throat before the experience became too much for her and she started to choke. As soon as he saw that she was in trouble he pulled out again and wiped her face.</p> <p>“That was good Sarah” He said, kissing her on the cheek “Very good”. I think we will leave that for today and move on. Sarah glanced at the Lord who was nodding approval. The Lord slid his huge cock out of Dianne’s mouth and pushed her back so that she was lying down on the bench with her bum on the very edge. He knelt down and spread her legs apart. David did the same to Sarah.</p> <p>“Now it’s time for you to have a little fun” He said. With that he leaned forwards and licked up the length of her slit! Sarah gasped and turned her head, she could see that the Lord was doing the same thing to Dianne! The girl was gasping and moaning and wriggling her hips slowly, pushing her groin onto the Lord’s mouth.</p> <p>Sarah felt a tingling inside her sex as David probed deeper with his tongue, putting the very tip into her love hole and pushing, his teeth rubbing up against her love button!</p> <p>“Ahhhh” She yelped as strange electric feeling overcame her, she felt something trickling out of her slit and onto David’s tongue.</p> <p>“Wow”, exclaimed the boy “You just had a mini orgasm! Well done kid ! Let’s see if we can give you another one!” With that he put his finger up against her little vaginal entrance and pushed it in. She was wet and his finger slid in easily! He rubbed her little clit with his thumb. Stroking it, massaging it, moving it faster and faster.</p> <p>Sarah couldn’t help herself. She began to move her hips like Dianne. Pushing upwards and rubbing her sex onto David’s hand. Suddenly an electric jolt shot through her loins, stronger than the first time!</p> <p>“Aieeeee! Ahhhhhhhh” She squealed as her chest heaved from her panting! David pulled his hand away from her sex and licked some of her moisture from his fingers. He held out his hand to the side and the Lord lifted his head away from Dianne’s groin to lick some of Sarah’s sweet juice from David’s fingers.</p> <p>He and the boy stood up together and began to stroke the girl’s sexes again! This time David began to work two fingers into Sarah’s love channel and she gasped and squirmed on the bench.</p> <p>“She is ready boy!” Exclaimed the Lord “Do it now” With that he positioned his own cock against Dianne’s dripping cunt and pushed the tip inside it. David removed his fingers from Sarah’s moist love channel and did the same. He gripped Sarah’s hips tightly and lunged forwards!</p> <p>A sharp pain shot through Sarah’s sex as her hymen tore and David’s length was thrust into her! She shrieked out loud at the pain and began to cry. David shifted his grip and held onto her head. He looked into her eyes.</p> <p>“Hush now little one” He said “The worst is over” He pushed forwards again and Sarah grimaced and gasped as more of the boy’s stiff pole entered her. With a few more thrusts the boy was finally inside the little girl.</p> <p>Sarah felt like she was being split open, the big cock inside her, filled and stretched her juicy little cunt. She thanked God it wasn’t the Lord’s or he would have surely ripped her in two! Dianne was groaning and gasping beside her now as the Lord was pounding his own huge cock in and out of her! As Sarah watched, the girl lifted up her legs and wrapped them around the Lord. Her heels digging into his buttocks.</p> <p>Sarah copied the older girl and wrapped her legs around David, she was determined to do well. The boy smiled and slid his cock out of her until it was almost all of the way out, then he lunged forwards again to bury his shaft deep inside her and their hips slapped together! Sarah gasped and squealed as pain and pleasure wrestled with her senses and tears flowed from her eyes. Now the boy began to build up a strong rhythm, thrusting in and out of her. Slowly at first with long gentle stokes then building up the pace.</p> <p>Within a few minutes he was pounding hard into her and her legs were gripping his body tightly. With a shout the boy climaxed and sent spurt after spurt of his spunk bursting into her. This new sensation brought the little girl to her own shrieking climax again! Beside them the Lord did the same and his cum gushed out of Dianne’s hole and dribbled down!</p> <p>For a few moments, boy and man stood there with their cocks buried inside the girls. Then, together they pulled back and withdrew as their sex partners lay gasping and panting on the benches in front of them. Diane sat up and engulfed the Lord’s cock again, sucking it and licking it clean. David pulled Sarah up towards him and showed her how to do the same, instructing her to taste and swallow the juices.</p> <p> Then both girls were laid beside each other, heads against crotches. Sarah gasped in surprise and pleasure as Dianne attacked her slit and began to lick and suck David’s cum out of her! David encouraged Sarah to do the same for Dianne. Soon both had their mouths full of cum and they were helped to sit up by the Lord and David. Once up, Dianne leaned over to Sarah and planted a kiss on her lips. Sarah felt the other girl’s tongue probing so she opened her mouth to accept it. A torrent of the Lord’s cum accompanied it! It mingled with David’s cum in her own mouth. For a few moments they kissed, passing the mixed cum from mouth to mouth until Dianne swallowed her mouthful, not to be outdone, Sarah copied the older girl’s example and gulped hers down!</p> <p>“Well done Sarah” Said the Lord. “Excellent effort for a first lesson!” Sarah blushed! David took hold of her and helped her to stand. As soon as Sarah was on her feet her legs turned to jelly and she fell to the floor! David smiled and helped her to stand again.</p> <p>“That happens sometimes!” He said. “Being fucked hard for the first time does things to you! But you did well there, really well!” The Lord took hold of her chin and tilted her face to look up at him.</p> <p>“Do you think you can find your own way back to the infirmary little one?” He asked as he began to untie her arms. Sarah thought for a moment and then nodded.</p> <p>“Yes my Lord, I think so” She replied. The Lord knelt down in front of Sarah and held her by the shoulders.</p> <p>“Good” He said “I want you to go and see the doctor, tell him you have just had your first fuck and ask him to examine you, just to make sure you are ok! Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes my Lord” Sarah replied. She bowed and made her way shakily to the door. Turning to bow once more before leaving, she saw that The Lord of Candyland was now sat on the bench and both David and Dianne were knelt in front of him, taking it in turns to lick and suck his cock which was already big and stiff again! She smiled and left the room, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>Sarah began to retrace her steps through the corridors and back to the infirmary, as she was passing a small alcove in one passage a hand reached out of it, grabbed her collar and dragged her into it. The hand belonged to the slave boy Peter!</p> <p>“Hello again bitch!” He said, leering at her, “We have unfinished business don’t we!” He reached down and rubbed her slit hard, making her wince. Bringing his hand up he tasted the smear of blood on his fingers and grinned at her! “You’ve been busted at last eh! Bet it was that smug bastard David!” He took her right hand and put it on his rigid cock! “Ready for another?”</p> <p>Suddenly a meaty hand landed on his shoulder and he was yanked away from her and thrown against the opposite wall of the passage. A large, burly guard had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere! Sarah dropped to her knees and bowed.</p> <p>“You are one fucking, stupid idiot slave Peter!” Said the guard, grabbing the boy by the collar and hauling him back. “Just one day back in a black collar and you go and fuck up! You know white collars are off limits and here I find you feeling one up, in a corridor of all places!” He started to walk down the corridor, dragging the half choked boy by the collar. “You! Follow!” He barked at Sarah and she sprang to her feet and ran after them.</p> <p>He stopped after a short distance where there were two rails sticking out of the wall. One at ankle height and the other adjustable. The guard fixed the second so that it was at the height of Peter’s groin. The boy made no protest as he was bent over the higher bar and his ankles were spread apart and cuffed to the lower. Then the guard cuffed his wrists to two rings on the wall.</p> <p>Once the boy was secured, the guard strapped a large ball gag into his mouth and blindfolded him . Then he removed the black collar and replaced it with a red. Satisfied with this he then picked up some chalk and wrote a message onto a small blackboard on the wall. ‘I molested a white collar, please whip me 12 times’. The guard then took a whip from a hook on the wall and proceeded to give Peter twelve, savage strokes across his backside as he squirmed and twitched in his restraints and screamed into his gag, tears rolling down his cheeks. Red raw welts raised up after each brutal slash of the whip.</p> <p>“I’ll go and inform his Lordship about this incident boy!” Said the guard as he hung up the whip. “He’s going to be really pissed off seeing as he just gave you a pardon yesterday! He’ll probably come straight down her and use the whip on you himself, I’ll bet he gives you more than 12 too!”</p> <p>With that he took a pair of sound mufflers from a small shelf and placed them over Peter’s ears. He turned and looked down at Sarah, noticing her puzzled expression.</p> <p>“You are the new girl aren’t you?” he asked. Sarah nodded. “Well this boy’s punishment is that any master or mistress who comes down this corridor will whip him 12 times. The earmuffs mean he can’t hear anyone approach so he will never know when the next stroke is coming until it hits him! He’s going to be one sorry slave when I come back in a few hours and release him! Now you’d better get on your way”.</p> <p>The guard turned and walked back up the corridor. Sarah took one last look at the dozen angry, red welts that had erupted across Peter’s rump, turned and fled. Just as she was turning a corner she glanced back down the corridor to see three more guards walking towards Peter! He was in for a rough day!</p></div>",[]
1513,"Candyland, Part 8",8,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Sarah becomes more 'aquainted' with the slave girl Charlotte, then is summoned by the Lord of Candyland for more training!",2005-11-11,11,4,"M, gg, anal, bd, oral, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool062.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>After Sarah arrived at the infirmary, the doctor examined her sex and pronounced her to be none the worse for her first fuck! This time she told him about the slave boy Peter.</p> <p>“That boy has been trouble since he turned 12” Said the doctor. “I doubt if he’ll ever be used for breeding, he may have a big cock but his aggressive attitude is against him! If he’s not careful he’ll find himself shipped off to a labour farm when he’s too old for our client’s tastes!”</p> <p>The doctor returned to his other work after that and Sarah lay on Charlotte’s bed and held her. But Doctor Mike’s words had bothered her. She had never thought about what happened to child sex slaves when they became too old! Now she had learned that good slaves were used to breed more slaves, which didn’t sound so bad, but bad slaves went on to an adult life of hardship and hard work! All the more reason to be a good slave!</p> <p>As she lay beside Charlotte, the injured girl’s eyes flickered open and she smiled at her little bed mate. Sarah propped herself up on one arm.</p> <p>“Hi” She said, “I’m Sarah, I’m nine and a half, how are you feeling? Those bad men hurt you real bad, I saw from the window!” Sarah gushed out her whole story, the way talkative little girls do when they have a lot to tell and an audience that isn’t going anywhere!</p> <p>“Sorry, I talk too much!” She exclaimed with a grin at the end of her story. Charlotte reached out a hand and stroked Sarah’s cheek, then the slightly older girl smiled.</p> <p>“Thanks for being with me” She whispered “And thanks for what you did in the van!” She winked at Sarah and the younger girl blushed! “I’m feeling a lot better now.” It had been two days since her brutal beating, her bruises were starting to yellow and the lacerations from the steel whips had scabbed over. She still looked quite a mess but at least she was healing.</p> <p>“Don’t feel bad that you couldn’t help me” Charlotte continued, “I saw your face at the window and wanted to yell out to you, let you know how much danger you were in, tell you to run! But I was gagged and couldn’t, now here you are, another sex slave like me!” Sarah snuggled closer and put her arms around Charlotte, the older girl winced!</p> <p>“Oh I’m sorry!” Exclaimed Sarah, pulling away, “How stupid of me” Charlotte smiled again, reached out to Sarah and pulled her arms back around her.</p> <p>“It’s ok” She said “It still hurts a lot but I’ll trade a little pain for a kiss and a cuddle any day!” With that she put one hand behind Sarah’s head and pulled it towards her own. Sarah didn’t resist and soon they were kissing, their little tongues twining around each other. Then Sarah slid her hand down over Charlotte’s belly, very, very gently. Her fingers found the older girl’s moist slit and she began to rub it. Charlotte gasped and a similar sound escaped from Sarah’s mouth as she, in turn, found herself being rubbed by Charlotte!</p> <p>For a few minutes they kissed and fingered each other until both had a gasping climax and sex juices trickled over each other’s hands!</p> <p>“Interesting therapy slave Sarah!” Said the doctor. Sarah looked up to see him standing by the bed with a broad grin on his face. She began to get up but he raised his hand to signal for her to stay. “No, no Sarah, you stay right there” He continued “I think your particular brand of nursing is just what Charlotte needs!”</p> <p>Sarah embraced Charlotte again and the doctor left them to it. The older girl had fallen asleep so she just snuggled in and held her in a gentle embrace.</p> <p>Sarah remained in the infirmary for several hours, helping the doctor with a few menial tasks and tending to Charlotte now and then. Towards the end of the day a very miserable looking Peter limped into the infirmary, knelt down in front of the doctor and asked to be examined after his punishment. As the doctor checked him over, Sarah noticed that the back of his body from shoulders to knees was covered in more welts than Sarah could count!</p> <p>After a brief examination the boy was sent on his way. As he passed Sarah on his way out he didn’t even glance at her. Sarah didn’t know if that was good or bad!</p> <p>----</p> <p>The following day, Sarah was again summoned by the Lord of Candyland, this time it was one of the guards who escorted her to the Lord’s personal training room. Although the route they followed was the same as Sarah had walked the previous day, she saw no sign of the slave boy Peter.</p> <p>The guard left her outside of the door to the training room, Sarah knocked and entered when a deep voice inside beckoned her. The Lord was alone this time, leaning against a bench and naked as the previous day. Sarah closed the door behind her, dropped to her knees and touched her head to the floor.</p> <p>“Up slave!” Said the Lord. Sarah obeyed and rose. “I trust that you are none the worse for your encounter with the boy Peter?” He continued.</p> <p>“No my Lord” Said Sarah, “Please may I ask what has happened to him, I have not seen him around this morning”</p> <p>“Well, as you know, he was thoroughly whipped for interfering with you” Came the reply. “You should know that we don’t tolerate slaves breaking rules here! His stupidity has earned him a week of wearing a red collar. Red collar slaves have separate quarters here and that is where he is. Alone, of course, as he is the only slave wearing a red collar at the moment. Alone, feeling very sorry for himself and, doubtless, nervously waiting for the first client to ask for him. Clients, if you will remember, are allowed to inflict more pain on red collars!”</p> <p> Sarah nodded, she was well aware of that fact! It had been emphasised by several people and if there was one thing she was determined to do it was to be a good slave and never have a red collar put on herself!</p> <p>“Come” Said the Lord, taking her hand he led her to a low bench and sat her down on it with her bum on the very edge. There was a long rail on the wall behind her, the Lord took her arms, laid them along the bar and strapped them there tightly. Then he took each of her legs, raised them up past her shoulders and strapped them to rings on the wall, wide apart. Her slit and rump were thus nicely displayed for pain or pleasure at the Lord’s whim!</p> <p>The Lord of Candyland then stood facing Sarah, stroking his big, hard cock and eying his little prize up and down. He noticed a tear or two running down her cheeks.</p> <p>“What is the matter little one?” he said, reaching out to stroke his fingers down her cheeks and wipe away her tiny tears.</p> <p>“P, please my Lord” The girl stammered. “I’m still scared, I know I am not a virgin anymore but your cock is so huge, I am scared you will damage me!”</p> <p>“Don’t worry slave” Came the reply. “You will have a few days now of your little love hole being stretched by dildos before another cock goes in there, but this…” He continued, fingering her anus, “... this is what I will be using today, you will find that the rectum can stretch easier and take bigger objects!”</p> <p>Sarah gasped at that, she had seen the doctor putting his cock into the bottoms of both of his assistants, boy and girl. She hadn’t thought about it since, somehow it seemed wrong but she resigned herself to the fact that there was nothing she could do about it!</p> <p>The Lord fetched a small piece of equipment from a shelf, it was about seven inches long and an inch and a half wide, pink and rounded at the tip.</p> <p>“This is a vibrator” He said, showing it to her, “An artificial cock, it is slightly larger than David’s cock, the boy who fucked you yesterday.” He rubbed her slit and fingered her little cunt, opening her up a little and making her gasp out loud. When she was wet enough he put the tip of the vibrator inside her and pushed.</p> <p>“Ooooohhhh!” She moaned as it slid into her, filling her sex and stretching her love channel! When it was all the way in, he picked up a jar of lubricant and began to finger her anus, pushing his finger inside and working the gel into it. When he was satisfied that she was ready, he placed the tip of his huge shaft against her bum hole and took firm hold of her hips.</p> <p>“Try to relax!” he said, smiling. Then he pushed hard and drove three inches of his thick length into Sarah’s tiny sphincter, stretching it to the limit!</p> <p>“Aiieeee! That hurts my Lord” She shrieked as the fat cock invaded her! The Lord withdrew a little and pushed again, forcing more of his shaft inside her. Again and again he repeated the process until his entire length was buried deep inside her arse. He looked down at the girl’s face, she was sobbing, crying and shaking! Then he reached down between her legs, flicked a switch and the vibrator burst into life!</p> <p>Sarah shrieked and arched her back, this had the effect of pushing her rump harder onto the Lord’s cock! He began to pump his length in and out of her bumhole now as the vibrator buzzed away inside her wet quim! Sarah was in a daze for several minutes as the thick shaft pounded in and out of her and the vibrator made her cum time after time! </p> <p>“Open your mouth wide slave!” Gasped the Lord, Sarah obeyed, after a few more thrusts, the Lord pulled his shaft out of Sarah’s rectum, pressed it onto her tongue and grunted as he climaxed and jet after jet of his warm, sticky cum burst into her mouth, filling it to overflowing so that spunk poured out of her mouth, down her chin and dripped onto her chest! He held it there for a few moments and Sarah licked it clean, tasting the slight bitterness of the inside of her bum on his flesh!</p> <p>When she had done the Lord walked over to a rack on the wall, picked up a punishment strap and returned to the still trembling girl.</p> <p>“A very good effort Sarah!” He said, “But you spoke without permission, that is six strokes of the strap, you will count them out as with your first punishment, try to be brave and not scream this time!”</p> <p>Six times the strap cracked against Sarah’s buttocks, six times she counted out for the Lord. Between strokes she clamped her mouth shut, wincing and grunting, tears streaming down her face. But she held out and did not cry out loud!</p> <p>The Lord hung up the strap, returned to her and released her from her restraints. Then he sat down on the bench, positioned her so that she was facing him and straddling him and hugged her close, his hands stroking up and down her back and rubbing her sore bum.</p> <p>“You are doing very well little one”, he said, “Very well indeed. Now you have had a cock in all three of your lovely little holes and are well on your way to becoming a good sex slave.</p> <p>“Thank you my Lord” Sarah replied, she put her arms around him and returned the hug, grateful for his strong and comforting arms around her, stroking her, fondling her. But at the same time surprised at this show of tenderness from a man who had just thrashed her backside for her! She made a mental note to be more careful in future.</p> <p>After a few moments, the Lord stood Sarah on her feet, then he picked up a set of straps from a table by the bench. The broadest of these he placed between her legs, bringing it over her mound in front and between her bum cheeks behind. He secured it to a second strap which went around her waist then he adjusted the whole arrangement so that it was tight.</p> <p>“These straps, little slave” he said, “Will hold that vibrator firmly in place until I give orders for it to be taken out. Over the next couple of weeks you will have larger and larger vibrators put inside you to stretch you out and get you used to the feel of a cock inside you!” He reached down between her legs, there was a hole in the strap there where the vibrator switch was. He flicked the switch, but in the opposite direction from the first time. The vibrator burst into life for a few seconds, making Sarah jump and gasp, then it stopped.</p> <p>Sarah looked at the Lord with a puzzled expression on her face, he grinned at her, reached out and ruffled her hair.</p> <p>“It is set to random!” He said, “That means it will switch itself on now and then throughout the day, but you will never know until it comes to life and starts to work inside you, giving you a thrill!” As if to emphasise his words the vibrator clicked on and she gasped as it wriggled away! This time it stayed on for longer before stopping, she couldn’t prevent herself from cumming!</p> <p>“Excellent!” Said the Lord, “The bursts of activity may be seconds apart or minutes, anything up to half an hour! The duration of the activity varies too! You must start learning to control your urges, fight to stay in control of yourself whenever it comes on. A slave always puts the needs of a master or mistress before his or her own needs and this will help you practice control.”</p> <p>With that he ushered her out of the room, ordering her to return to the infirmary. Several times as she walked through the corridors the vibrator inside her burst into life, as the Lord had said, it was completely random, some of the time the activity was short and sometimes it was long. At one point she was brought to her knees and had a shrieking orgasm as the vibrator stimulated her for 10 minutes non stop! By the time she reached the infirmary, her legs felt like jelly.</p> <p>She knelt and bowed to the doctor, then when she stood up the vibrator jerked inside her and brought her to her knees again! It was going to be a long day!</p></div>",[]
1514,"Candyland, Part 9",9,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Sarah enjoys preteen love with Charlotte but then her Nemesis strikes again!,2005-11-18,9,4,"m, gg, oral, ped, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool063.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next couple of weeks went rapidly for Sarah. Each day she helped the doctor in the infirmary and kept Charlotte company, they were fast becoming the best of friends, not to mention lovers! Also each day, the Lord of Candyland sent for her and she received further instruction on how to be a good sex slave and develop a tolerance for pain. Nipple clamps, needles, hot candle wax, whips, floggers and riding crops, she was subject to all manner of things that inflict pain.</p> <p>Each day she was also on the receiving end of a cock, usually the slave boy David or another green collared boy. She soon mastered the art of deep throating and quickly became used to the presence of a penis inside her rectum or quim! Also each day, after her training session, a large vibrator was pushed into her vagina and she had to endure random bursts of activity from them. Each day the vibrator was slightly larger, each day the vibrations and jerks were more intense!</p> <p>It was hard work at first, but she began to be able to resist the vibrator’s attentions and concentrate on other things while they worked away inside her.</p> <p>Charlotte also grew stronger each day and her injuries began to clear up. Soon she was hobbling around the infirmary for a few minutes each day. The whip marks were beginning to fade also, as the doctor had hoped, they were leaving nothing more than faint white lines behind, a minimum of scarring.</p> <p>“I am very pleased with your progress” The doctor said one morning, “I think you can now start getting some proper exercise to build up your strength”</p> <p>“Thank you master” She replied “Your little nurse has been a big help” She grinned and hugged Sarah close to her. Later that day, Sarah took Charlotte to an exercise room by wheelchair and helped her to do a few simple stretching exercises before throwing herself into a vigorous workout of her own.</p> <p>Afterwards they showered together, Charlotte was able to stand for longer now so they took turns to soap each other up and enjoyed the sensation of rubbing their naked, soapy bodies together as they kissed and tongue wrestled. Soon they were lying on the shower floor with their faces buried in each other’s crotches, licking each other’s slits and having climax after climax as the water fell around them.</p> <p>After a while they dried off and Sarah wheeled Charlotte back to the infirmary, the doctor suggested that they go outside for some fresh air.</p> <p>“Outside?” Said Sarah “Master I didn’t know there was an outside!” The doctor smiled and summoned a guard. When the guard arrived he was instructed to show the two youngsters the outside facilities. They set off again with Sarah pushing Charlotte in the wheelchair. They soon came to an area Sarah had never seen before. It was like a huge conservatory with all kinds of exotic plants. It opened out into a huge garden with very high hedges.</p> <p>There were lawns and trees and flower beds and naked slaves were running around all over it. Some were with clients and were attending to their sexual needs, others were just running around, exercising and playing games!. Sarah had had no idea that slaves were allowed a playtime! The guard left them to it and Sarah pushed the wheelchair outside. It was a bright summer’s day and Sarah felt the hot sun’s rays on her skin for the first time in two weeks! There was a fresh, light breeze too. It felt like paradise after being cooped up for so long.</p> <p>To her delight there was also a swimming pool and in no time at all both girls were immersed in the water as other naked children and clients swam around them.</p> <p>“This will help you get your strength back” Sarah said to Charlotte, “Swimming is really good exercise, it’s the best kind for someone who hasn’t used their limbs for a while” They swam together for a while until Charlotte began to feel tired. As they clambered out of the pool they were handed towels by a small boy slave. Soon they were both dry again and Charlotte was settled into the wheelchair.</p> <p>“Did you have fun?” Asked the doctor who had appeared by their side. Charlotte took hold of the doctor’s hand and Sarah knelt and bowed.</p> <p>“Yes thank you master!” They said in unison, “But Charlotte is feeling tired now master” Sarah continued. The doctor took hold of the chair.</p> <p>“I will take Charlotte back to the infirmary” Said the doctor. “You may stay here for a while longer Sarah, until the Lord sends for you!” Sarah kissed Charlotte and watched as the doctor wheeled her away. Then she turned and surveyed her surroundings. There were naked slaves and clients all over the garden. Slaves fucking clients, slaves fucking each other and slaves just having fun. Sarah had never even imagined that slaves would be allowed to have fun. She did notice though, that there were no red collars to be seen.</p> <p>As she wandered around, she was amazed how people didn’t care about having no privacy out here. There was fucking by the pool, fucking in the pool, fucking on the lawn. There were child slaves tied to trees being whipped lightly or enduring other forms of mild torture. Most bizarrely were the naked children running around and laughing and playing in amongst all the sexual activity!</p> <p>“You need to come with me!” Said a tiny voice behind her! Sarah turned around to see a naked boy slave of about six years old standing there!</p> <p>“Come where?” She asked the boy, looking around to see who might want her. “Has the Lord sent you for me kid?” The boy looked uneasy.</p> <p>“Er, yeah thas right, over here!” He walked off and Sarah followed him. She felt a little uneasy, surely the Lord would have sent a guard or an older slave to fetch her, but she daren’t take the risk and not follow, perhaps it was a test? The boy led her around the corner of the building, it was quieter around here. There were more lawns and large clusters of dense bushes.</p> <p>“In here” said the little boy as he stepped behind a bush, Sarah followed him into what appeared to be a little enclave, a small patch of grass surrounded by dense foliage. As she stepped inside, a pair of strong arms grabbed her and wrestled her to the ground. She winced in pain as a fist smashed into the back of her head, forcing her face into the grass, then she was twisted around to face upwards. She found herself looking into the face of the slave boy Peter, a face that was twisted in hatred!</p> <p>“You fucking little bitch!” He hissed at her. “Two hundred and fifty two strokes of the whip I had to suffer you little cunt! I counted every single one! Two hundred and fifty two while I was strapped to that rack! Then I had to wear a red collar for a week! Our Lord made damn sure that the some of the most sadistic clients we have came in during that week! I went through fucking Hell and it’s all your fault!”</p> <p>“I didn’t do anything!” Said Sarah, struggling against the boy’s grip and trying to get up, it was useless, he was older and much stronger. She grunted in pain as his fist came down and smashed her in the face this time! Then his hand was over her mouth and stifling her screams and sobs!</p> <p>“You!” He growled at the small boy slave, “Fuck off! And you’d better keep your mouth shut if you know what’s good for you!” The little boy fled. “Now I’m going to fuck you hard you little shit!” He said to Sarah as his hand reached down and he groped her sex, twisting and pulling at the tender flesh. “I’m going to fuck you like I’ve fucked every other slave here! And you’ll keep your fuckin mouth shut too!”</p> <p>Sarah screamed as Peter forced his big, stiff cock into her while her sex was still dry! Agony burst through her loins, but her screams were stifled by Peter’s hand across her mouth! She pummelled at him with her little fists as he rammed in and out of her hard but he just grabbed her arms with his free hand and held them down over her head!</p> <p>“That’s it, fuckin suffer you little bitch!” Peter hissed at her, “Fuckin have a taste of what I went through for a whole week!” He was using his cock and hips as weapons now, ramming his pelvis hard against hers with each thrust and pounding her against the ground. Fortunately for Sarah her training kicked in quickly and she moistened up enough to lubricate the boy’s thick shaft as he ground into her! Gradually the pain diminished and she just closed her eyes and let him get on with it.</p> <p>It wasn’t long before he grunted and she felt his cum squirting into her, filling her love channel and flowing out of her aching cunt. He pulled out of her roughly, making her wince in more pain. Then he stood up, pulled her up onto her knees and forced his shaft into her mouth.</p> <p>“Fuckin suck me clean little bitch cunt!” He growled. His cock was slimy with his cum and there was blood on it from where he had torn her but it was nothing she hadn’t tasted before. When he was satisfied he yanked his length out of her mouth and punched her in the face again, knocking her to the ground. Then he straddled her and put both of his hands around her throat. Sarah gasped as his hands squeezed hard, blood was trickling from her nose and mouth.</p> <p>“Tell anyone about this and I’ll fuckin kill you understand?” He growled at her “If anyone asks you, you hurt yourself falling over! From now on I’m gonna fuck you every day bitch!”</p> <p>“I DON’T THINK SO BOY” Exclaimed a deep voice behind him. Peter went pale! Two, strong hands grabbed his shoulders, lifted him off Sarah and threw him to the ground. He looked up to see the Lord standing there, flanked by two guards and the doctor. He scrambled to his knees and threw himself face down at the Lord’s feet.</p> <p>“Forgive me My Lord!” He begged “Please forgive me, please. I, I didn’t know what I was doing!” he was shaking with absolute terror!</p> <p>“SILENCE!” Yelled the Lord. “Bind him and gag him!” He commanded the guards, they dragged the boy to his feet, filled his mouth with a ball gag and bound his arms tightly behind his back. Then they stood on either side of him and held him by one arm each. They had to hold him up as his legs would not support him, he was trembling like a leaf and scared witless as the Lord approached him and stared coldly into his face.</p> <p>“How is she doctor?” He asked aside, the doctor had been giving Sarah a quick examination as the guards had dealt with Peter.</p> <p>“Oh no real damage” Came the reply, “A little tearing of the vagina, a little bruising on her vulva and pelvis plus a split lip and bloody nose, couple of days and she’ll be fine” He helped Sarah to her feet. The Lord leaned closer to Peter, their faces inches apart.</p> <p>“You stupid fool!” He hissed “You just can’t stay out of trouble can you! Well this time you have gone too far boy!” He looked at the guards “Take him to one of the training rooms and hang him by his wrists! I’ll decide what to do with him later!” As the guards dragged the helpless boy away, the Lord knelt down and took Sarah’s hand.</p> <p>“And how are you little one?” he asked. As he did so he took a handkerchief from his pocket, moistened it with his tongue and wiped the trickles of blood from her face.</p> <p>“I, I’m all right thank you My Lord” She replied “It wasn’t too bad and I have learned to endure pain these last few days with you! But how did you know? Did the little boy tell you?”</p> <p>“Candyland is not so big that a slave can’t easily be found when she is needed!” He replied, smiling, “I sent for you, you didn’t come, so I came looking for you. Some of the other slaves said they had seen you come to this part of the garden and here we found you. That slave Peter is a stupid boy for thinking he could get away with this!”</p> <p>“Please My Lord” asked Sarah. “What will happen to him?” She wasn’t too pleased at being raped and punched by Peter but she wished him no harm, she knew how harsh punishments could be here!</p> <p>“I don’t know yet!” Mused the Lord, “He will suffer severe punishment for what he has done to be sure. It is forbidden for slaves to have any kind of sex with a white collar, or harm them in any way. It doesn’t matter that you are older than normal for white, a white collar is a white collar! Anyway, put it out of your mind for now! Come, it is time for your training session.” He took her by the hand and led her towards the building. “I think, given your experience with Peter, that we will concentrate on this today!” He reached down and patted her bottom. Sarah smiled and squeezed his hand. It was business as usual!</p></div>",[]
1515,"Candyland, Part 10",10,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,The slave boy Peter receives the first part of his punishment and the Lord tests Sarah to see if her sex is ready for him!,2005-11-25,9,4,"M, m, g, anal, cbt, ds, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool064.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A few days after her experience with the slave boy Peter, Sarah was summoned by the Lord of Candyland in the evening and was escorted by a guard to a large hall. Inside the hall were the Lord and Doctor Mike, she knelt down and bowed to them, her forehead touching the floor.</p> <p>“Rise and come here!” Said the Lord, Sarah obeyed and trotted over to them, the Lord took hold of her by her shoulders, leaned down and kissed her. “I have brought you here for a special reason slave Sarah”, he said to her in a kindly voice. “The punishment for the slave boy Peter, who raped you, has been set. It takes place tomorrow but there is some preparation required which I think it is only fitting that you should witness!” He turned her around and pulled her close to him, his hands resting on her shoulders.</p> <p>As she waited for something to happen, Sarah surveyed the part of the room she could see. She was looking at one end of the large hall where there was a pair of large, fancy panelled doors in the wall front of her. Descending from the high ceiling were two, narrow steel poles about five feet apart. At the bottom of these two poles was a third which ran horizontally, connecting the other two. She could see that this horizontal pole was adjustable in height. Set into the floor below were two, sturdy steel rings.</p> <p>Sarah was in no doubt that a badly behaved slave could be strapped to these devices and punished while an audience watched! A shiver ran down her spine at the thought! What was going to happen to slave Peter?</p> <p>Even as the thought crossed her mind, the doors swung open and two guards entered the room, one arm each holding up the slave boy Peter who was ashen faced and trembling with fear. His arms were bound behind him and a large ball gag was strapped in his mouth. The guards took a few paces into the room then let go of the boy who sank to his knees, leaned forwards and touched his forehead to the floor, tears of fear and dread ran down his face!</p> <p>“Strap him to the bar and rings!” Commanded the Lord. The guards leaned Peter against the horizontal bar and stretched his arms along it, securing them in place at wrists, elbows and upper arms with stout straps. Then they attached leather cuffs to his ankles and secured these to the rings in the floor by short chains. The Lord stepped up to Peter, unbuckled his gag and stared him in the face.</p> <p>“Your punishment will start soon boy!” He said, coldly. “Be assured that it will be severe, horribly painful and it will be watched by all slaves, staff and clients. Do you have anything to say for yourself?” The boy looked at his Lord and master, tears flowing down his cheeks, his body shaking in terror.</p> <p>“Please my Lord” He begged “Oh please, please, please forgive me, I don’t know what happened, a madness came over me, the girl was so much older than a white collar is normally, please don’t punish me, I will be good in future, I swear!”. The Lord smiled at him but it was a cold, cruel smile.</p> <p>“Oh Peter, Peter, Peter!” He sighed, “How many times have I heard you beg for mercy in the past, only to be punished and only to offend again and again!” He forced the ball gag back into the boy’s mouth and strapped it in place. “But you have offended for the last time boy” He continued, “Your punishment will be terrible and will set an example to all other slaves, a warning to them all to be nothing but good, obedient servants, dedicated to pleasuring our clients and nothing else!” He walked away from the slave boy and rested his hand on the doctor’s shoulder.</p> <p>“You may proceed doctor” He said, “Maximum dosage, I want this boy to really suffer!” Doctor Mike took a syringe and a phial from one of his pockets. He inserted the needle of the syringe into the phial, drew up the contents and gave it an experimental squirt. Then he approached the slave boy and took firm hold of his balls! Without any further ceremony he stabbed the needle into one of Peter’s gonads and pressed the plunger of the syringe, injecting half of the contents into the boy’s nut as he squealed into his gag and squirmed! A moment later and the rest of the contents of the syringe had been emptied into the boy’s other testicle!</p> <p>When the procedure had been completed, the Lord dismissed the guards and the doctor. Then he took Sarah by the hand and led her out of the hall and down several corridors until they reached a door. When they entered, it was obvious to Sarah that she was in the Lord’s personal suite! The room she was in was sumptuously furnished and there were doors leading to other rooms. To one side there was a dining table and chairs, the table was laid out for dinner and there were lit candles on it!</p> <p>“This evening my little slave Sarah” Said the Lord, “You will wait on me at dinner and, as I eat I, in turn, will feed you. Afterwards we will retire to my bedchamber and have some fun. There is really serious business ahead of us tomorrow and an evening of relaxation will do us both good!” He sat down on a large armchair, picked her up and sat her on his knee. “Is there anything you wish to ask me little one?” He continued.</p> <p>“Well My Lord” Said Sarah “Could you tell me what you just did to Peter?” She looked up into his face, her eyes clearly indicating genuine puzzlement over earlier proceedings!</p> <p>“That was the preparation for Peter’s punishment” The Lord said. “His actual punishment proper will take place tomorrow. It would seem that Peter likes having sex with other slaves, likes cumming in their various holes, so tomorrow, he will be made to cum many times, in copious amounts, as part of his punishment!” Sarah looked at him with a puzzled expression!</p> <p>“Let me explain” The Lord continued, “You saw the doctor injecting something into the boy’s scrotum! That was a special chemical which forces the testicles to produce large amounts of cum. It is often used in pornographic films and such to produce spectacular cumshots. It can be taken by mouth but, to produce the best effects, it should be injected into the testicles themselves! Unfortunately, as you could see with Peter, this causes a considerable amount of pain! But if the injection is large, as Peter’s was, that pain pales into insignificance compared to the pain which follows!”</p> <p>There was a knock at the door at that point, the Lord granted entry and two naked boys aged about nine wheeled two trolleys into the chamber, each trolley bearing covered platters. The Lord dismissed the two boys and continued with his explanation.</p> <p>“Large doses of the chemical cause crystals to form in the recipient’s cum! These crystals cause considerable irritation to the lining of the penis when the cum is forced through it! The slave Peter, as you saw, was given the maximum dose, so the crystals in his cum will be large and will cause him absolute agony! Not only that, but even after the punishment is finished and the drug has worn off, the lining of the penis will be torn and will take days to heal, during that time, every time he urinates it will be like pissing fire! But enough of that! Come, now it is time for you to serve me!”</p> <p>The Lord of Candyland led Sarah to the dining table, sat down and bade her serve him. Sarah dutifully obeyed, dished out the sumptuous meal for her Lord, poured him fine wine and knelt by his side as he ate. During the lavish meal he took food from his own plate and fed her by hand, even allowing her to drink wine from his own glass.</p> <p>After the meal had been consumed and slave boys had arrived to take the trolleys away, the Lord took Sarah by the hand and led her into his private bedchamber! Sarah gasped at the sight of it! The décor was lavish, the bed was a sumptuous four poster. Yet, even as she marvelled at the richness of the room, she observed steel rings set into various walls and furnishings, observed a rack holding many whips, floggers and restraints, observed all of the usual paraphernalia associated with bondage and discipline! Despite it’s lavishness, this was very much a place where a master prevailed and a slave submitted and suffered!</p> <p>The Lord picked Sarah up and laid her down on her back on the bed. Taking her arms, he fastened leather cuffs to them then raised them over her head and attached them by a short chain to a ring in the headboard. He then stripped naked, mounted the bed and straddled her chest, his huge, erect penis, quivering at her lips!</p> <p>“Use your mouth on me slave!” He commanded. Sarah opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around the fat, purple cock head as the Lord leaned into her. The Lord put his hands on his hips, closed his eyes and sighed as Sarah moved her head backwards and forwards on the massive shaft. Taking more and more of it into her mouth and down her throat with each motion. Each time the tip filled her mouth, she rolled her tongue around it, tasting the saltiness of her Lord’s flesh and the sweetness of his precum!</p> <p>After a while he withdrew and moved away from her a little, then he leaned down and kissed her, his large tongue invading her mouth and playing with hers! They tongue wrestled for a while, then the lord kissed her chin, her throat, her nipples, each in turn before licking down her belly, over her hairless mound and down between her legs!</p> <p>Sarah gasped and moaned, spreading her legs wide apart to enable her Lord to lick her slit and probe her sex with his tongue. He nuzzled her moistening quim with his teeth and she raised her hips, rubbing her sex on his mouth. She soon came to a gasping climax, her juices dripping out of her and coating his tongue. He raised his head to hers and kissed her again, sharing her sweet nectar with her.</p> <p>Raising himself up, the Lord closed Sarah’s legs together, turned her on her belly and spread them apart again. Then he leaned over to one of the posts of the bed and picked up a riding crop which was hanging on a hook there! He touched the tip of the crop to the nape of her neck and rubbed it up and down a few times, then he stroked it down her spine until it reached her buttocks which he prodded!</p> <p>“Squeal for me slave!” he said, then he cracked the crop against Sarah’s right buttock making the flesh quiver and raising a yelp from her lips! The blow was not cruel, he was not punishing her, merely using the crop to sting and stimulate! Several times he struck her backside, enjoying the sight of her buttock flesh jump! Then he threw the whip aside and tucked her legs under her body, still spread wide apart. He leaned over to a table beside the bed, took a tube of lubricant from it and began to massage a generous amount of it into her rectum!</p> <p>Sarah knew what was coming next! She sank her teeth into the bedclothes as the Lord’s massive cock was pushed deep into her bum hole and he started to pump it in and out of her! She groaned and squirmed and squealed and writhed in pain and ecstasy as the big cock reamed her arse and her Lord held her body in a vice like grip!</p> <p>After a few minutes of fucking Sarah’s arse, the Lord withdrew and turned her on her back again, he wiped his cock clean with a damp towel and then began to massage her sex with his fingers, she was wet in no time at all!</p> <p>“And now we will see if you have been stretched enough to take me!” He said. He spread her legs apart and knelt between them. Then he wrapped them around his hips and pushed the fat tip of his shaft into her juicy love hole!</p> <p>Sarah panted with fear at the thought of the monster cock about to penetrate her! She closed her eyes and tried to relax as the Lord took firm hold of her slender hips and pushed! Three inches of his thick length were forced into her tight cunt at the first thrust and Sarah threw back her head and cried out as she felt him filling her up like nothing she had ever felt before! The Lord pulled out a little and thrust forwards again!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhhhh, M, My LORD!” Cried Sarah as more of the stiff pole entered her, her legs twitched and she pressed with her heels on the Lord’s buttocks, pulling him towards her! A few more thrusts and the Lord’s groin touched hers! Nine inches of thick cock were buried deep inside the little girl and she was breathing hard, tears of pain and pleasure rolling down her cheeks! Then the Lord began to fuck her properly.</p> <p>Gently, slowly at first, the huge shaft slid in and out of her making her moan and gasp and writhe with each thrust, her legs were gripping the Lord’s waist like a vice as he pumped his length in and out of her. Gradually he built up speed and intensity until he was pounding her little body into the bed with each thrust and she was shrieking as she came time after time with the intensity of it. Suddenly the Lord withdrew, moved up to straddle her chest and pushed the tip of his cock into her open mouth. He only just managed in time as he cried out in his own orgasm and his spunk gushed out and filled her mouth with spurt after spurt of thick, creamy cum!</p> <p>For a few moments he stayed there, rubbing his shaft and gently squeezing it until all of his man juice had entered her mouth. Sarah rolled it around her tongue before swallowing it all! Then the Lord slid back, leaned down and kissed her on her forehead.</p> <p>“Well done little one, he said. “I think you are ready for a black collar now!” He reached down, unbuckled her white collar and removed it, then he undid her restraints, lifted her towards him and embraced her.</p> <p>“Thank you My Lord” She replied “It felt so good having you inside me and your cum tastes wonderful!” He picked her up and carried her to the bathroom where they showered together and he made her clean her teeth and wash out her mouth. Then they dried off and he took her by the hand and led her back into the main room.</p> <p>He stood her in front of the armchair a few feet away from it, then he sat down and picked up a black collar from a small table by the chair, dropping it onto the floor between them.</p> <p>“You know what to do little one!” He said. Sarah dropped to her knees, bent down, picked up the collar with her teeth and crawled towards him. He opened his legs to enable her to come close then she raised her head and offered him the collar. He took it from her lips and she closed her eyes, lowered her head to the floor and placed her hands on either side of her head, palms facing upwards, “Speak slave, said the Lord of Candyland.</p> <p>“My Lord”, said Sarah, “This slave begs you to put on her black collar and make her yours, this slave begs you to be allowed to serve you and your clients, this slaves promises to do her best at all times and honour you and your world” Tears flowed down her cheeks as the Lord reached down and fastened the black, leather collar around her slender neck. Now she was a fully trained slave, ready to be used by anyone who wanted her, ready to serve as a full sex slave! The Lord picked her up and pulled her close to him, her legs straddling his hips, their naked bodies pressed hard against each other. He ran his hands up and down her back, patting and squeezing her buttocks.</p> <p>“Thank you My Lord” She whispered “I will try hard to please, I will try hard to make you proud of me!” The Lord leaned forwards and kissed her passionately, their tongues entwining. He stood up, keeping tight hold of her and walked towards the bedroom, her legs still wrapped around him. Once inside, he dropped her onto the bed, spread her legs and arms apart and began to stroke her chest, belly, mound and sex.</p> <p>“Tonight you have only me to please little one” He said, “Let’s see how many times I have to fuck you before you faint with pleasure!”</p></div>",[]
1516,"Candyland, Part 11",11,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"The slave boy Peter recieves a terrible punishment at the hands of Candyland's most feared client, The Nutcracker! Male readers are advised to have a stiff drink before reading!!",2005-11-30,8,4,"MF, m, g, b, anal, bd, cbt, Fdom, oral, ped, rape, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool065.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah awoke to find herself cradled between her Lord’s right arm and body. She looked up and saw that his eyes were closed, he was still sleeping. His muscular, toned chest rising and falling as he breathed.</p> <p>She reached across his chest with her right hand and stroked his skin, her little fingers playing with the grey hairs. She leaned over and kissed his right nipple gently. As she did so, she began to glide her hand down over his firm stomach until it reached his groin where she toyed with his pubic hairs.</p> <p>The Lord grunted and moved slightly. Sarah moved her hand and began to caress his scrotum and cup his large balls, then she moved her hand up to the base of his cock, it was already big and stiff, swollen with his morning erection. She gripped the thick shaft gently and began to stroke up it’s length. The Lord’s own, strong right hand closed around her arm and pulled it, gently away from his stiff pole. Sarah looked up to see his eyes wide open and gazing at her, he was smiling.</p> <p>“Not this morning little one” he said, “I want to save myself for later, there are cruel punishments to be dealt out this morning and I want to enjoy them to the full!” Little Sarah shuddered at that comment! She knew that slaves were not treated cruelly routinely in Candyland, but she also knew that, whenever hard punishments were dished out, the masters and mistresses took every opportunity to delight in them!</p> <p>The Lord rolled onto his side and put his arms around Sarah, pulling her to him, he kissed her and she opened her mouth to accept his probing tongue, eagerly twining her own, little tongue around it. The Lord cupped her buttocks with his large, powerful hands and squeezed them firmly. As he did so, he slipped one of his large fingers into her moist vagina and began to move it in and out, making her gasp and squirm!</p> <p>Sarah was in ecstasy as the Lord placed another finger in her tight hole and began frigging her faster and harder. He removed his fingers, shifted and laid her on her back. Then he replaced his two fingers and began to work on her again, this time using his thumb to rub her stiff, little clit.</p> <p>Sarah moaned and groaned and arched her back, lifting her hips and forcing her sex onto her Lord’s hand! He moved so that he was kneeling between her legs and leaned down. He began to lick and suck at her tiny nipples, then lick down her belly to her mound!</p> <p>When he reached her mound he withdrew his fingers, grabbed her hips with both hands and pulled her sex onto his mouth. He pushed his tongue deep into her wet cunt and nuzzled her clit with his teeth! Sarah’s body stiffened and trembled as she had a shrieking climax. Her Lord was rewarded with a tiny squirt of her cum juice over his tongue! He lapped and licked her wet slit then licked up her belly, over her chest, up her throat and planted a long, passionate kiss on her lips, sharing her own cum juices with her. Together they rolled her sweet nectar around their tongues before swallowing. </p> <p>“Oh, my Lord!” said Sarah, between pants and gasps, “Thank you so much, that was awesome! Do you not want me to suck you and please you?” She slipped her hand around his still swollen cock, again he pulled her away.</p> <p>“Later” he replied, holding her still trembling body against his and stroking her, gently up and down her slender back. “Come, let’s shower and have breakfast”</p> <p>Their shower was long and leisurely, both of them enjoying the feel of each other’s hands rubbing and soaping up their skin. The Lord paid particular attention to Sarah’s nipples and vulva, bringing the little slave girl to yet another shuddering climax. He seemed to take as much pleasure in making little girls cum as he did in cuming himself!</p> <p>After their shower, they breakfasted in the Lord’s private living room, with Sarah kneeling at his feet and being fed by hand. Their breakfast had been wheeled in on a trolley by a small boy slave, aged about six, who had more than the usual, terrified look on his face. Every single slave knew what was scheduled to happen that morning and all were scared and anxious to please, especially the boys!</p> <p>----</p> <p>After breakfast, the Lord made a few intercom calls to check on the morning’s preparations whilst Sarah knelt and waited patiently. Throughout the morning, the Lord had remained as naked as Sarah, but presently he put on a long robe and walked up to her.</p> <p>“Come slave” He said and walked to the door. Sarah sprang to her feet and followed in the usual place, slightly behind and to one side. Their journey through the corridors was short and they soon arrived at the main entrance to the large hall where they had left the slave boy Peter the previous day. Doctor Mike and two guards were waiting for them. Sarah noticed that the three men were also wearing long robes and all appeared to be naked underneath. As the Lord stopped Sarah knelt and waited while they spoke.</p> <p>“Is everything ready Doctor?” The Lord asked, opening one of the doors just a fraction and peeping in through the crack.</p> <p>“Yes sir” came the reply, “The slaves and staff are all assembled, the premises are completely sealed and all of this morning’s guests are inside waiting. They are all really pleased to be here to witness this special treat and I have set up video cameras to capture the punishment. The tapes and disks should sell well to other clients unfortunate enough to miss the event itself!”</p> <p>“Excellent!” The Lord replied, “Then let us proceed, come slave” He turned to look at Sarah, only to find her prone in her frequent ‘may I ask a question’ position! “What again?” Continued the Lord, “I swear that there are no end to your questions little one! Very well, you may speak!”</p> <p>“Please my Lord” Said Sarah, “I just wanted to ask the doctor how Charlotte is today!” Both of the men smiled at her.</p> <p>“I’m very pleased to say that she is up and walking about more easily today!” The doctor replied. “I think, with a few days of light exercise, she will be fully recovered and able to resume her duties. Her skin is improving well too and there should be minimal marking!”</p> <p>“Now up you get and let’s go in” Said the Lord. He and the doctor stood side by side with Sarah just behind as usual. The Lord nodded to the two guards on either side of the doors and they swung them open!</p> <p>As the five entered the hall the chatter died down. The guards inside sprang to attention and all of the slaves knelt down. Sarah noticed that the slaves were arranged in a semi circle a few rows deep with the guards standing behind them. In front of them, rows of chairs were similarly arranged.</p> <p>The chairs, guards and slaves were all facing the same direction, the focus of their attention was the slave boy Peter. He was still strapped to the horizontal beam he had been placed on the night before and his gag was still in place. There was one striking difference about him though, his genitals! His balls had swollen to twice their normal size and his scrotum was stretched and pinkish red! His cock was swollen, rigid and sticking out from his body, it too was larger than normal. Certainly larger than it had been when he had raped her with it! It too seemed pinkish red and the skin was stretched tight. The boy appeared to be waking up and was moving his head slowly, moaning and groaning. Not from pleasure, but from obvious pain!</p> <p>There were many other people in the room, men and women, all wearing robes. Sarah guessed that these were the morning’s “guests”. Customers who had paid the Lord handsomely for the privilege of visiting Candyland and using it’s young slaves for their sexual pleasure.</p> <p>“Good morning Simon” said a stout, middle aged man. “Must be my lucky day! I was only anticipating having some fun with a red collar in a private room. What a treat to be fortunate enough to witness a severe punishment!” Sarah noticed that the man was holding a short length of fine chain, at the other end of the chain was a boy of about 10 years old wearing a red collar, he looked very scared and worried! Sarah also noticed that every adult, including the guards, had selected a slave and kept them close by.</p> <p>The Lord returned the man’s greeting and chatted to the other guests for a while. Sarah knelt and waited as the doctor and the two guards who had accompanied them also selected slaves. Presently, the Lord of Candyland clapped his hands.</p> <p>“If you will all please be seated”, he said to the guests, “We shall begin”. Sarah watched as the guests chose chairs in the semi circles, removed their robes and sat down. All were naked and either had the slave of their choice kneel down in front of them or sit on their laps. The doctor sat down with his choice, a tiny girl of about seven, whilst the guards joined the others at the back with their choices. All of the guards remained standing.</p> <p>The slaves were told to stand, this was so that the smaller children could see past the chairs. The Lord wanted to make sure that absolutely everyone had a good view of the proceedings. Really severe punishments were not common and it was important that all slaves saw the example that was being set!</p> <p>When all had been seated, the Lord motioned to Sarah and she followed him to the last chair where he sat down, picked her up and sat her on his lap.</p> <p>There was a few moments silence as everyone made themselves comfortable. Sarah noticed that the slave boy Peter was wide awake now and moving his head from side to side, taking in all of the faces that were looking at him. At a gesture from the Lord, two guards, taking their chosen slaves with them, moved from behind the throng and went to stand on either side of the bound boy, taking up positions a few feet away from him.</p> <p>“Change the gag” Commanded the Lord. One of the guards stepped up to Peter, unbuckled the ball gag and pulled it from the boy’s mouth. He wiped the drool from Peter’s face then picked up a different gag which had been hanging on the side of the frame. This was in the form of a short, wide, hollow cone, open at both ends. The guard pushed the narrower end of the cone, firmly into the helpless boy’s mouth, secured it tightly behind his head, then resumed his position.</p> <p>“Admit our final guest” Said the Lord. The other guard strode over to the big, main doors and thrust them open. There was a gasp from slaves and adults alike as a figure was revealed standing outside the door. It was a woman, but what an apparition of a woman! She stepped into the room, the hard, stilletto heels of her long, black boots clicking on the hard floor. The guard bowed to her, closed the doors and returned to his place.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Sarah looked the astonishing woman up and down. She was tall and the high heels of her boots made her even taller! Over six feet in all! Her black leather boots reached almost up to her crotch. Her body was encased in a one piece, tight fitting, black, leather garment like a one piece swimsuit. She wore long, black, leather gloves which reached almost up to her armpits. A mane of red hair billowed around her face which was covered with a black, leather mask with openings for eyes, nose and mouth.</p> <p>A tight, studded, black leather belt was around her waist. Suspended from this on one side was a long black leather tube. It looked rather like a sword scabbard. Several straight, wooden handles protruded from the mouth of this tube. On the other side a coiled, black leather whip was slung. But the most striking thing about her, was the huge, plastic phallus which projected from her groin!</p> <p>This monstrous, imitation cock began from under her crotch, just like a real penis. It curved upwards and outwards and was a full ten inches long and two and a half thick. It was black in colour, just like the rest of her outfit. The thick shaft was covered with ribs and studs! Out of sight, inside her costume, the other end was just as long and thick and was buried deep inside her vagina!</p> <p>As the woman stepped into Peter’s field of vision an expression of sheer horror and dread washed over his face! His eyes opened wide and he turned pale, his body started to shiver and he began to breath more rapidly!</p> <p>“NGO! KLEASE NGO!” He yelled through the open gag, “NGOT GE GNUK KACKE! OH KLEASE NGY ORG NGO!”</p> <p>Sarah looked up at her Lord and placed her hand on his chest. He looked down at her and smiled, he knew the question that was on her mind.</p> <p>“I think” he whispered “That he said, No please no, not the Nutcracker, please my Lord no!” He smiled at her again as a puzzled look crossed her face.</p> <p>“Our final guest” He continued “Is Madame DeSade. She delights in punishing boys of Peter’s age and they call her the Nutcracker!” He turned her head to face forwards again, the woman was approaching them. She stopped a few feet away from them and bowed slightly. The Lord returned the gesture with a nod of his head.</p> <p>“My Lord” said the woman “I thank you for this rare and truly delightful opportunity” She then scanned the audience slowly, “I trust that all of your slaves will pay close attention to this punishment! We cannot have slaves who are as badly behaved as this boy has been! Let his punishment be an example to them all”</p> <p>Madame DeSade leaned down and grinned at Sarah. The little girl’s eyes opened wide and she shrank back into her Lord’s chest at the sight of the woman’s grin. DeSade’s teeth had all been filed down to sharp points! It was like looking into the mouth of a shark!</p> <p>“Have no fear little one” The woman whispered to Sarah, “I take my pleasure from punishing boys not girls. I will be very hard on this evil boy for what he did!”</p> <p>She turned around and stalked back to the restrained Peter. His eyes were closed now and he was panting and shaking! She put her hands on either side of the frame and leaned down so that her face was inches from his!</p> <p>“Open your eyes and look at me boy!” She commanded. Peter opened his eyes and squirmed at the sight of the grinning apparition in front of him. The woman’s tongue snaked out of her mouth and she licked his face, lapping up the tears that were already forming.</p> <p>“You forced another slave to have sex against her will boy!” She continued. “No slave may ever do such a thing! To make matters worse, the slave you raped was a white collar! For these terrible crimes only the most severe and cruel punishments will do! I am going to make you suffer boy! Suffer as you have never suffered before!” She licked down the boy’s chest, down over his belly and began to lick his swollen cock up and down. Peter was shaking his head from side to side and whimpering.</p> <p>Suddenly the woman opened her mouth wide and plunged it down over Peter’s stiff pole, down until her teeth touched his groin. There was a stunned gasp from the audience! With her lips curled back in a snarl she sank her teeth into the base of the boy’s cock and pulled back, her sharp teeth raked the entire length of the terrified youth’s shaft as it came out of her mouth.</p> <p>Peter threw his head back and screamed in agony as long scratches were scraped into the entire length of his over sensitised penis! There was a hissing noise from the audience as every male winced and sucked in air at the sight. Even some of the hardened guards held onto their own privates and their eyes watered!</p> <p>Gripping the beam with one hand the woman swung around it until she was behind the boy, she moved in close and rubbed her huge, fake cock between his buttocks. As she did so she reached down and around to his front with one hand, grabbed his balls and squeezed hard!</p> <p>Another scream of pain erupted from Peter’s throat as his swollen glands were crushed in the woman’s vice like grip!</p> <p>“My cock is bigger than yours” She exclaimed, “And I am going to ram it right up this tight, little arse of yours boy! Ram it in hard and ream you without mercy! We’ll see how you like being raped yourself!”</p> <p>She let go of the beam and the youth’s scrotum, stepped away from him and walked slowly around to his front to face him again. She reached into the scabbard by her side and pulled out a long, thin cane!</p> <p>“But first” She said, as she swished the cane through the air “There is this!” Swishing the cane back and forth she stepped behind Peter again and faced the boy’s back. She reached out and touched the tip of the cane to the nape of his neck making him flinch, then she traced it down his spine and prodded both of his buttocks with it. She then raised the cane back and over her head and closed her eyes.</p> <p>Absolute silence filled the room. Suddenly, Madame DeSade’s eyes flashed open and blazed! With a loud grunt she brought the cane whistling down hard! THRASH! It struck a vicious, heavy blow across both of the boy’s buttocks, the sheer force of the impact pushing his hips forwards!</p> <p>“AHHHHHHHHHH!” He shrieked as the searing pain from the brutal cut burned his flesh! Before he had even finished screaming from the first blow, THWACK! Another, cruel slash raked his backside above the first and his loud wailing continued!</p> <p>THRASH! THWACK! SLASH! Stroke after wicked stroke bit into the boy’s buttocks and thighs! There was no doubt in anyone’s mind that Madame DeSade was putting every ounce of effort into every blow and her broad, shark like grin showed that she was loving every minute of it!</p> <p>After a dozen strokes, the woman took a cloth from the side of the frame, wiped down her cane, put it back into the scabbard and surveyed her work. Twelve angry, red welts decorated Peter’s rump and thighs and he was crying like a baby! Thin rivulets of blood trickled down his legs from the vicious cuts.</p> <p>Madame DeSade walked around Peter and stood facing him again, with one hand she began to stroke her massive, imitation cock up and down.</p> <p>“LOOK AT ME BOY!” She yelled, everyone in the room gave a start! Even the Lord! Peter opened his eyes slowly and looked at his tormentor as she stroked her obscene phallus. “Now it’s time for you to get this up that pretty little arse of yours boy!” She continued. “But it needs a little greasing up first doesn’t it you bad boy! Can’t enter that tight, little rectum of yours dry can I! That would be cruel!”</p> <p>The sarcasm was lost on Peter as he watched, helplessly as the woman reached into a pouch on her belt and took out a small jar. She opened it and scooped out some reddish grease with which she began to coat her fake cock.</p> <p>“This lubricant is my own recipe” She said, with a wicked leer. “It contains a generous amount of juice from crushed chilli peppers! I call it my Devil Juice ! My cock is going to slide in nice and easy but your arsehole is going to burn like Hellfire boy!” Peter groaned in anguish as she closed the jar, placed it back in her pouch and then walked behind him again. One of the guards handed her a cloth with which she wiped the residue from her gloves then she stepped up to the terrified boy once more. With one gloved hand she began to probe his rectum, pushing her fingers in and stretching it open. Then she placed the tip of her giant, fake cock into the enlarged hole, gripped his hips hard and lunged!</p> <p>With her first, hard push, five inches of monstrous, ribbed and studded plastic was forced into the screaming boy’s anus! Grunting and groaning DeSade rammed harder and harder, forcing the massive dildo further and further up the boy’s rectum until, with one last, load grunt. Her hips slapped against his buttocks! Then the terrible burning began! Peter screamed and shrieked like an infant as his insides burned like red hot pokers were being rammed into him!</p> <p>“How does it feel boy?” Said DeSade, “How does it feel to be raped?” She gripped his hips harder and began to thrust in and out, moaning and groaning in pleasure as the half of the dildo inside her cunt pulled and twisted with each thrust! Every scream of pain from the boy was matched by an equal squeal of pleasure from her!</p> <p>After a few minutes of raping the boy’s arse she changed her grip. With her left hand she grabbed Peter’s balls again and squeezed them hard. With her other hand she grabbed his swollen cock and began to rub it up and down, masturbating him in rhythm to her own thrusts! The boy howled and shrieked in agony from the burning in his rectum and the squeezing of his privates.</p> <p>“Cum for me boy!” Hissed DeSade as she pounded harder and faster, “Cum hard for me you vile, fucking little rapist!” Faster and faster she fucked the boy’s anus, faster and harder she pulled on the boy’s cock!</p> <p>----</p> <p>As the terrible punishment continued, the Lord shifted Sarah on his lap so that she was straddling him and facing away from him, his own stiff, cock thrusting up between her legs and rubbing against her slit. He took one of her hands, placed it around his thick shaft and she began to stroke it up and down. As she did so she looked around the room. All of the guests were now being pleasured in some way by their chosen slaves as they watched the cruel entertainment. Children were on their knees, sucking cocks and licking cunts. Some straddled masters, whose cocks were buried deep in tiny vaginas or rectums.</p> <p>The stout man who had first spoken to the Lord had arranged his red collared little boy so that the slave was facing away from him. He was fucking the boy’s arse hard and squeezing the little cock and balls like DeSade. The boy was crying in pain, his sobs muffled by a huge ball gag, tears streaming down his face. </p> <p>Slave boys and girls were on their knees in front of the guards, sucking cocks with gusto! The whole room was filled with a massive, sexual, electric charge!</p> <p>Suddenly a horrible, shrill shriek of utter anguish erupted from Peter’s mouth as he climaxed and jets of cum spurted from the end of his cock. At the same time, DeSade gave a shriek of ecstasy as her own orgasm rushed over her and her own cum juices squirted out and ran down her legs.</p> <p>As each squirt of thick, creamy cum burst out of his penis, Peter gave a screech of utter agony as the inside of his abused shaft burned from the artificially enhanced fluid being forced through it. Eight, long streams of cum in total leapt several feet into the air. DeSade’s final thrust had been particularly hard, forcing the boy’s hips forwards and she had his cock pointing backwards slightly so that each stream fell back onto the boy’s face and body!. Even after the last spurt of cum had left him she continued to squeeze his cock and balls, milking his length until the last dribbles of spunk trickled out.</p> <p>There were several other gasps and screams of pleasure from the audience as some of the guests and guards climaxed too, filling little cunts, arses and mouths with spunk and cum juices. But the Lord held himself in check and Sarah just continued to stroke his swollen cock gently.</p> <p>After a few moments of gripping Peter’s genitals like a vice. DeSade let go and slid her monster dildo out of his rectum. Several, tiny rivulets of blood trickled out of his abused anus to join the blood from the welts on his arse and legs. His chest heaved as he sobbed and sobbed, his body was drenched in sweat.</p> <p>DeSade stepped to one side of the boy, reached into her scabbard and pulled out a long riding crop with a broad, flat leather tip. She reached out and placed the flat, leather flap on Peter’s penis, which was still rigid and twitching despite his pain.</p> <p>“You are a bad, evil boy!” She exclaimed, panting from her own efforts, “And this is a bad, evil penis that you have! It must be punished, punished hard!” With that she raised the crop over her head and brought it whistling down! WHACK! The tip cracked against the shaft with a wicked, stinging blow!</p> <p>“AIIIIEEEEEEEE” Shrieked Peter “AHHHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAaaaaaaa!” CRACK! A second cut landed next to the first! WHACK! THWACK! CRACK! SNAP! Six blows in all lashed against the tortured length, wrenching scream after scream from the suffering boy’s throat. Still the cock stood stiff and hard!</p> <p>“This boy’s cock is eager for more!” Hissed DeSade as she stepped up close to Peter again and gripped his rigid pole in one hand. “How many times can I make you cum boy!” She exclaimed, “Well we have all morning to find out!” She placed the crop back into her scabbard and drew out the cane again!</p> <p>As she stepped behind Peter one of the guards offered her a bottle of water. She took a long, slow drink from it and returned it. Then she turned and faced the tortured boy’s back again. She swished the wicked cane backwards and forwards a few times.</p> <p>“Second round boy!” She exclaimed, then she lashed out with the cane again. Thrashing it viciously across Peter’s welt covered backside!</p> <p>Several moments later, twelve more angry, bleeding welts were criss-crossed over Peter’s buttocks and thighs and he was sobbing again! Once more Madame DeSade’s hands were on his hips and her huge dildo, freshly coated with Devil Juice was probing the entrance to his rectum.</p> <p>Once again the room echoed to Peter’s horrible shrieks of pain as his ravaged backside was raped by the massive, burning shaft! As her thrusts became harder and her excitement mounted, DeSade snapped her fingers. A small girl slave ran out from the semicircle. She was holding a clear plastic container. As DeSade gripped Peter’s cock and balls tightly, the girl held the open end of the container over the tip of the boy’s swollen and inflamed shaft.</p> <p>On and on went the brutal, anal rape . Harder and harder DeSade pulled and squeezed the suffering boy’s cock until, with a cry of pleasure from her and more screams of agony from him they again climaxed together and spurt after spurt of thick cum gushed out of the abused cock and into the container! Sarah noticed that this time there were thin streaks of red in the white fluid.</p> <p>When DeSade had finished squeezing and milking the abused cock dry, the little girl stepped back, clutching the container to her chest, a look of sheer terror on her face as she watched the slave boy Peter, sobbing and crying in front of her. DeSade withdrew from his rectum and stood to one side of him as before.</p> <p>“Klease, ngo!” He begged through his gag, shaking his head as he watched her draw the riding crop from her scabbard! It was no use, seconds later, the boy’s throat, already raw from screaming was shrieking again as another six, violent blows thrashed across his raw, swollen, inflamed penis! As the Dominatrix placed the crop carefully back into her scabbard, the boy’s cock was still rigid and twitching, his balls still swollen and filling with cum!</p> <p>“My, my” Said Madame DeSade, stroking the stiff pole again. “I do believe that this boy has not learned his lesson and wants to cum again!” Peter shook his head from side to side violently, then groaned as the woman slid her cane out of the scabbard and stepped behind him again!</p> <p>----</p> <p>After an hour of relentless torture, Peter had been thrashed with the cane three more times, raped up the arse three more times, masturbated until his cum gushed into the container three more times and three more times his cock had been beaten with the crop! Sarah had seen that each time the boy had cum, his spunk was streaked with more and more red until it had almost all been red in colour the fifth time! Blood was now dripping out of the end of his terribly abused penis, yet still it was stiff!</p> <p>The boy’s breathing was shallow now, his body dripping with sweat, blood streaming down his legs and he was wracked with sobs and shivering! Many of the guests had cum several times and the room was filled with a musty odour of sweat and cum juices! Her Lord had still kept himself in check though, savouring every moment of the boy’s cruel punishment but now a stream of precum was dribbling from his big, thick shaft!</p> <p>At a gesture from the Lord, the doctor went up to the boy and examined him. He held a small bottle under the boy’s nose and the stink of smelling salts jerked him to alertness again! Turning to the Lord, the doctor held up one finger.</p> <p>“One more time if you please Madame DeSade” said the Lord. A long, anguished groan escaped from the boy’s mouth as DeSade drew her cane for the sixth time and stepped behind him! As the suffering Peter’s torture began again, the Lord pushed Sarah down onto the floor, she knew what to do and, engulfing the end of his fat, hard cock with her mouth, she began to suck and stroke it hard.</p> <p>As the boy was raped and forced to cum for the sixth time, the Lord climaxed with him and a torrent of spunk burst into Sarah’s mouth and down her throat, she gulped and gulped as spurt after spurt of his thick and creamy man juice pulsed out of him and he groaned and sighed with pleasure. As she licked and sucked her Lord’s manhood clean, she could hear DeSade behind her, thrashing Peter’s cock with her crop again. As she finished, a torrent of applause came from the seated guests!</p> <p>Sarah was picked up and turned around again, just in time to watch the “Grande finale”. DeSade took the plastic container from the little girl and held it up for all to see, it contained about half a pint of Peter’s cum, forced from his tortured, overworked balls and stained red with blood from his abused penis. She tilted the slave boy’s head backwards and poured the sticky fluid down the hollow gag, into his mouth and forced him to swallow it all. When it had all gone, DeSade returned the container to the girl who fled back to the rest of the slaves. DeSade then walked up to the Lord, bowed slightly and turned around.</p> <p>The guards on either side of the slave Peter stepped forwards and freed his legs. Then they did the same to his arms, as soon as he was free he sank down to the floor and curled into a ball, sobbing and clutching his agonised genitals. He was allowed a few moments like this then DeSade spoke.</p> <p>“Well boy!” She said, in a cold voice. Peter uncurled and struggled onto all fours, then he crawled slowly to where DeSade was standing, sobbing all the way. When he reached her he leaned down and kissed her boots.</p> <p>“Th, thank you f, for m, my p, punishm, ment m, m, mistress” He said, struggling to force the words out. He then moved sideways and kissed the Lord’s bare feet.</p> <p>“Th, thank y, you a, also m, my Lord” He continued. The Lord then stood Sarah up and, to the little girl’s utter astonishment, slave Peter kissed her feet too!</p> <p>“I, I am s, sorry I, I h, hurt you S, Sarah” Said Peter, “P, please f, forgive m, me!” Sarah turned and looked up at her Lord.</p> <p>“It is up to you little one!” Said the Lord. “If you think he has been punished enough, it stops here, if not I will have him strapped to the frame again and we will punish him further!” At that she heard Peter groan behind her and start sobbing anew.</p> <p>“I, I think he has learned his lesson my Lord” Said Sarah then she turned to face Peter, “I forgive you Peter” She continued “I don’t think you will ever be bad again!”</p> <p>“Th, thank you S, Sarah” Said Peter, leaning forwards and kissing her feet again! The Lord clapped his hands and one of the guards stepped forwards and picked Peter up.</p> <p>“Doctor” He said “I think you had better take this boy to the infirmary and see to his wounds, slaves to your duties, guests to your pleasures!” Another ripple of applause went around the guests and Madame DeSade bowed gracefully to them. “Sarah” He continued, “Why don’t you follow the good doctor and pay Charlotte a visit, I will send for you later!”</p> <p>Sarah bowed to him, turned and bowed to the guests, then hurried after the doctor. Just before she left the room she turned and saw the guests crowding around Madame DeSade, shaking her by the hand and thanking her for their bizarre entertainment!</p></div>",[]
1517,"Candyland, Part 12",12,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Sarah serves her first customers!,2005-12-08,5,4,"MM, g, anal, bd, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool066.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Slave Sarah stood outside of one of the client recreation rooms of Candyland, fingering her newly earned black collar nervously. On the other side of the door waited her first ever client and she had no idea who it was, man or woman, young or old.</p> <p>She looked at her naked reflection in the long mirror set into the dark, panelled, wooden door. She had been at Candyland for a month now since her capture, learning how to be a sex slave and helping Doctor Mike with the injured girl Charlotte, who was now fully recovered and ready to return to duty.</p> <p>The mirror reflected a somewhat different girl than the terrified waif that had been dragged inside the first complex. She was fitter and leaner, thanks to rigorous exercise routines. Her skin was tanned a light golden colour from regular sun-bed sessions, an all over tan naturally. Her sex was still completely hairless and there were the merest of swellings around her nipples heralding the beginnings of breasts. Her pretty face was framed by her waist length, ash blonde hair which cascaded over her slender young shoulders.</p> <p>At four feet six inches tall, with her tenth birthday still a couple of months away, slave Sarah was a Venus in miniature, a tiny, golden, sex Goddess!</p> <p>Nervously, she reached out and knocked on the door, butterflies churning in her little stomach, what was in store for her inside that room? A muffled voice told her to enter, she took a deep breath, opened the door and stepped inside.</p> <p>As she closed the door behind her and glanced at the two occupants of the room, a sick feeling of dread came over her and a shiver ran down her spine! The occupants were both men, both were naked, both with large semi-erect penises. They wore masks and one of them was blonde!</p> <p>Sarah was terrified! She remembered that first fateful glance through the window of the old premises, the two men in masks, one blonde, one dark, who had cruelly raped and beaten Charlotte! Were these the same men? Had the Lord of Candyland allowed them back to do the same to her? She almost forgot her manners but recovered her composure and dropped to her knees.</p> <p>“How may I please you masters?” She asked politely, head bowed, eyes cast down. She had uttered the only sentence a slave was allowed to say without permission.</p> <p>“Rise little one” Said the blonde man “Rise and let us take a good look at the Lord’s newest little treasure that he speaks so highly of!”</p> <p>“She’s a beauty and no mistake” Said his companion. Sarah obeyed, breathing a slight sigh of relief as she did so. The voices of the men who had beaten Charlotte were burned forever into her memory, these were different voices, different men and she thanked her lucky stars!</p> <p>The blonde man made a circular motion with his hand. Sarah put her hands on her hips and turned slowly around to give the men a good look at her naked, little body. As she faced them again, the blonde man knelt down and fastened a pair of stout, leather cuffs to her wrists. Then he lowered a chain with a ring in the end from the ceiling and attached the cuffs to it. A moment later and Sarah found herself hanging in mid air with her face level with the men’s. A length of soft rope was tied, tightly around her ankles and then secured to a ring in the floor. Sarah was now stretched out in a straight line.</p> <p>“Open wide” said the blonde man, fingering her lips. She opened her mouth and he pushed a large ball gag into it which he buckled tightly behind her head. Sarah watched as the men picked up two riding crops with broad leather tips, then the dark haired man stepped up to her, smiled and fastened a blindfold around her head.</p> <p>For a few moments Sarah just hung there, listening, she could hear the two men walking around her, then she felt them coming closer. She flinched when something touched her, expecting the harsh kiss of a riding crop. But it was the kiss of warm lips on her buttocks, one kiss on each cheek. Then they were all over her, kissing and licking her naked skin. Stroking and caressing her all over her body. She gasped as fingers probed her slit and rubbed her clit, making her wet and horny. This lasted for several minutes, then they were gone again and she heard the soft padding of feet as they walked around her some more.</p> <p>Suddenly WHAP! WHAP! The riding crops struck her buttocks! Both at the same time! She winced, grunted into her gag and screwed her eyes shut under the blindfold as the pain hit her! She made her hands into fists and readied herself for the next strikes. WHAP! WHAP! The crops struck her on both nipples in rapid succession, making her shake and grunt again. The blows were not cruel, but they were hard enough and they stung like Hell!</p> <p>Over and over the men struck her naked flesh, always two strikes together, always matching on both sides of her body. Soon her skin was red and tingling all over, a thin sheen of sweat covered her and tears were streaming down her face. Then the whipping stopped and there was silence.</p> <p>As she hung there, Sarah strained to hear what was going on. She was breathing hard from the strain and effort, her body shaking, her sex wet with excitement. She felt herself being lowered down a little, then she flinched as warm hands touched her body, stroking her up and down all over, then the kissing and licking began again! A pair of hands slid down to her ankles, she felt the rope being untied and her legs pulled up and apart. From behind, fingers probed her moist slit and spread her labia apart. From the front, a cock found her wet love hole and thrust into it!</p> <p>Strong hands gripped her hips and the man in front of her pushed hard, driving his stiff pole deep into her until she felt his hips ram against hers making her gasp into the gag. Instinctively she wrapped her legs around the man’s body and dug her heels into his buttocks. His hands gripped her thighs firmly and he began to fuck her, slowly but deeply, each time he moved he slid his cock almost all of the way out of her and then pushed all the way back in until their hips met. Long, deep, powerful thrusts.</p> <p>As Sarah was being fucked in front, she felt fingers probing her anus and rubbing lubricant into her tight, little bum hole, fingers being pushed into her rectum and moved around to open her up and stretch her.</p> <p>‘Oh God no!’ She thought to herself, ‘Surely they aren’t going to fuck my bum at the same time?’ While she had been used in both holes before of course, she had never had them both used simultaneously! The feeling of a cock head probing and pushing at her rectum informed her that that was exactly what was about to happen. She felt strong hands gripping her chest and then felt the second, long, thick shaft being shoved into her, sliding all the way in until the man’s hips bounced against her bum cheeks and her wind was knocked out of her!</p> <p>The feeling was weird, she felt like she was being filled up and stretched out as the two, big cocks pounded into her! The pressure inside her stimulated her in many places at once and she came several times, moaning and groaning and biting into her gag! </p> <p>Faster and harder the two men fucked her, she tightened her legs around the man in front, forcing herself hard onto his shaft as he thrust into her. She was hot and sweaty from the two bodies pressed against her, all three grunting and groaning with effort. Finally the two men groaned together and she felt them spurt inside her, gush after gush of their hot spunk surging into her and trickling out!</p> <p>The men kept a tight grip on her for a few moments as they all panted and caught their breath. Then they slid out of her and let go, leaving her hanging, once again in mid air, gasping for breath, panting, sweating. Her cunt and arse sore and dribbling cum down her legs! She heard gulping noises and guessed that the men were drinking water to refresh themselves, she hoped they would share it with her!</p> <p>To her relief she felt herself being lowered all the way down to the floor and her wrists were unclipped from the chain. She was picked up and sat on a bench, her gag was removed and a water bottle placed between her lips which she drank from eagerly. When she had finished, the bottle was taken away and strong hands pulled her head forwards. Fingers opened her mouth and a slimy cock was slid into it, she sucked and licked it clean. When it was taken away, the second man’s cock replaced it and she performed her duty once more.</p> <p>The men did not replace the gag, but they didn’t remove her blindfold. As she sat there she felt a warm, wet cloth being applied to her sex and legs, cleaning up the sticky mess. Then she was towelled down to remove the film of sweat that covered her body. When that was done she was left alone for a few minutes as the men prepared for their next round of pleasure.</p> <p>She waited patiently, listening to them move around the room. Suddenly hands gripped her wrists and her arms were raised up and fastened to a ring on the wall. She felt a large pad being placed behind the small of her back, forcing her torso into a curve. Her legs were lifted up and wide apart and also fastened to rings in the wall. She had been in this position once before for her Lord. Her sex and the front of her body were completely exposed to be used in any way her two temporary masters wished!</p> <p>She took a deep breath as she felt them lean on the bench on either side of her, then she felt their hands on her body, stroking over her chest, teasing her nipples, sliding down over her belly and over her mound, fingering and probing her sex, still moist from her previous fucking!</p> <p>“Aiieeee!” She shrieked as a sudden, sharp pain struck both of her nipples at the same time! She recognised the feeling, needles had pierced her sensitive skin! The needles were not pushed all the way through though, just a little way into her flesh and then removed, only to prick her again just a few millimetres further on! As the needles pricked her skin again and again, she fought to control her pain and managed to keep her noise down to grunts and moans!</p> <p>“Impressive little one” Said the blonde man “Maybe you will one day wear a purple collar if you keep up this level of endurance. Lucky for you that you are not wearing red!”</p> <p>“Thank you master” Sarah gasped out “I exist to serve” She was at her limit though and the men seemed to know it, they left her nipples alone and stroked their fingers down her belly and onto her slit again. Then Sarah’s relief ended and she screamed again as the two needles began to prick at her labia!</p> <p>This mild torture continued for several minutes as the men alternately stroked her, caressed her, then stuck her with the needles! Finally they seemed to tire of this and she heard them move away. They were not gone long and she felt towels rubbing her skin down again. Then the hands returned, stroking her sex and rubbing her clit to make her moist once more.</p> <p>Suddenly she felt a tongue probing her dripping cunt and teeth nuzzling her clit! She cried out in pleasure at the feeling! It was fantastic! The needles had made her ultra sensitive and she came at once, her sex juices trickling over the man’s tongue! She felt him move away and heard soft smacking noises, were the men kissing? Were they sharing her sex juice? She heard the sound of a match being struck and a familiar smell in the air, a candle had been lit! Then the hands were on her again, teasing and rubbing her nipples.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this there was a pause, Sarah clenched her fists and readied herself. She winced but did not cry out as hot wax struck her left nipple and dribbled down her front! She hissed and tears ran down her cheeks as the same happened to her other nipple, then she felt fingers rubbing her clit and making it stand out!</p> <p>“Aaaahhhhhh!” She gasped as the wax was dripped more slowly this time, trickling down into her sex and burning her sensitive skin! For several minutes the hot wax was dripped onto her, until it felt like her whole front was covered in a thin layer. Then she felt fingers on her body, peeling he wax from her skin, her legs and arms were then released and she felt herself being pulled to the edge of the bench. Large hands took hers, lifted them up and placed them around two stiff, waiting cocks! She knew what to do and began to rub them up and down, making them stiffer and harder.</p> <p>A hand was placed behind her head and pulled it gently forwards, she opened her mouth and engulfed the waiting shaft, moving her head backwards and forwards, sucking and licking. Then she moved to the other cock and so it went on, first this one, then the other, all the while stroking them up and down. On command she moved her head faster, gripped the thick shafts harder. Then her hands and mouth were removed and she was ordered to open her mouth wide. She heard the sound of cocks being rubbed then the groaning of the men as cum spattered onto her face and chest and into her mouth. It seemed like a torrent of the sticky mess landed on her, she wondered if the men had taken some of the drug that had been used on Peter!</p> <p>Finally it stopped and she was released again, wiped down and given water to drink. For another hour she was used by the men, subject to mild torture, nipple clamps, hot water and ice. Fucked in every hole until the men had had enough. One last time they wiped her face down then they kissed her.</p> <p>“We shall tell your Lord that we are very pleased little one” Said the blonde man, “He truly has a new little treasure in you”.</p> <p>“Thank you masters” She replied as the men left the room. Then she was all alone. She sighed, walked through an arch into the shower area and turned on the water. When it was good and hot she stepped in and began to soap herself up, washing away all the sweat and sticky residue from the steamy sex session! Then it hit her! True she had been fucked many times since she had arrived in Candyland. By the Lord, by the slave David, even raped by Peter, but this was different. This time she had willingly walked into a room with two strange men she had never met before and allowed them to hurt her and fuck her however they wished. Now she was truly a sex slave. As the grim realisation washed over her like the water cascading over her body, she sank to her knees and wept and wept!</p></div>",[]
1518,"Candyland, Part 13",13,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Sarah and Charlotte please their Lord together, but Sarah is in for a surprise!",2005-12-14,8,5,"M, gg, bd, cons, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool067.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>As Sarah crouched in the shower sobbing quietly to herself, she became aware of a figure standing in the archway, she looked up to see the Lord of Candyland standing there!</p> <p>“Sorry My Lord!” She mumbled, scrambling onto her knees, then she put her hand to her mouth in shock! She had spoken without permission! She leaned forwards, touched her head to the floor and started sobbing again. The Lord turned off the water, wrapped a towel around her, lifted her up and carried her back into the recreation room.</p> <p>“It’s alright little slave” He said as he rubbed her with the towel, drying her off. “I’m not going to punish you for a little slip like that, not when you are obviously upset. I’ve seen this many times before after a slave has served their first client!” He leaned down and kissed her on her forehead “But I want you to know that I am very pleased with you Sarah, I watched it all on the monitors. Those two men were friends of mine and I told them to push you to the limit of what a black collar may have to endure, you will be pleased to know that most clients want no more than to give a slave a light spanking and a good fucking!”</p> <p>“Thank you My Lord” Sarah replied as he kissed her again and dried her tears, “I’m alright now, I’m ready to serve whoever you wish, whenever you wish”</p> <p>“Good girl!” He said, standing her on her feet. “Now the good doctor has informed me that Charlotte is more than ready to assume her duties, I want you to go to the infirmary and bring her to my private chambers!” He slapped her bum and she scampered off to obey his orders.</p> <p>Moments later she arrived at the infirmary where Doctor Mike was giving Charlotte a final examination. She knelt and bowed to him.</p> <p>“Please master” She said, “Our Lord commands that I take Charlotte to see him now”. The doctor patted Charlotte on her thigh and she rose up from the bench she had been lying on.</p> <p>“Very well slave Sarah” he said “You may rise and take her with you, you may tell the Lord that she is fully recovered now apart from very faint scarring”. Sarah stood up and took the slightly older girl by the hand. They bowed to the doctor and left the room.</p> <p>“Are you sure you’re ready?” Sarah asked Charlotte as they walked, hand in hand through the corridors. Two naked little girls, both lightly tanned, one with waist length, ash blonde hair, the other with shoulder length, darker blonde hair. The former just a couple of months short of ten years old, the other about six months older. Both were as pretty as anyone could wish a little girl to be!</p> <p>“I’m fine really” Charlotte replied, giving Sarah’s hand a gentle squeeze. “I’m all healed up and fitter than I’ve been for a long time, I’m also as horny as Hell!” Sarah smiled and looked her companion over. She had become very intimate with that slim body over the last month during their steamy little lesbian lust sessions! The only sign that Charlotte had been brutally beaten was a faint network of dozens of lines on her skin. Sarah hoped that her new found lover was as fit mentally as she was physically.</p> <p>Soon they arrived at the door of their Lord’s private rooms, knocked and waited. Presently a deep voice from within bade them enter. They opened the door, entered, knelt and bowed.</p> <p>“Rise little ones” Said their Lord, they obeyed and looked up to see their Lord standing there, naked and with a rigid hard on! He held out his hands and they took one each, then he led them into his sumptuous bedchamber where he picked them up in turn and laid them side by side on his luxurious bed. He looked over their naked, little bodies hungrily and then laid down beside them.</p> <p>“I hear you two have become quite the little item” he said as he propped himself up on one elbow, “Why don’t you put on a little show for me?” The two girls grinned at him, embraced and kissed passionately, their little tongues curling around each other. For a few moments they kissed and stroked their hands up and down each others slender torsos. Little fingers caressing nearly flat chests, rubbing little bellies and stroking hairless mounds. All the while they made little sounds, sighs, gasps, mewls. The sounds of little lovers stimulating each other slowly in the first moments of lovemaking.</p> <p>After a little while, Charlotte exerted her dominance over the slightly smaller Sarah, laid her on her back and began to lick down her body. Kissing and sucking on her nipples. Tracing her tongue along every rib. Nibbling her little belly button and nuzzling her hairless mound. Then she spread Sarah’s legs apart and began to lick her rapidly moistening slit up and down! Sarah moaned loud and arched her back, lifting her body clear of the bed she gripped and twisted the bed sheets with her tiny hands.</p> <p>“Oh God Charlotte!” She groaned “Yes, yes, yes!” As she made upward thrusting motions with her slender hips, pressing her sex hard onto Charlotte’s eager, probing mouth and tongue. In no time at all Charlotte brought her to a shrieking climax and her sex juices coated her lover’s tongue. Charlotte rose from Sarah’s groin and moved over to their Lord. Lifting up her face to his she offered her mouth and Sarah’s juices to him. He kissed her eagerly and they exchanged the small amount of sweet liquid, swapping it from mouth to mouth before swallowing it.</p> <p>Then she laid down beside her lover again and they kissed some more. At a gesture from Charlotte, Sarah turned around on the bed and they were soon gripping each other’s bodies and licking each other’s slits. Hands were squeezing buttocks, teeth were nuzzling clits and tongues were probing wet, little quims with zeal! Their Lord added to the scene by stroking his large hand up and down Sarah’s back and bottom. Both girls soon squeaked with delight as they came simultaneously, drinking down each others sex nectar. With barely a pause for breath they set to again and buried their faces in each other’s groins.</p> <p>The Lord of Candyland brushed his hand through Charlotte’s hair as she gripped and squeezed Sarah’s bum cheeks hard and thrust her tongue into her lover’s wet love hole.</p> <p>“Are you ready for me little one?” He asked, softly. Charlotte lifted her face from Sarah’s dripping cunt and grinned at him.</p> <p>“Oh God yes My Lord!” She gasped “I haven’t had a cock inside me for a month, I hunger for you!” The Lord slapped Sarah hard on her backside and she leapt away from Charlotte’s body. With practiced ease he grasped the older girl’s wrists, cuffed them, stretched her arms over her head and fastened them to the bed head. Then he pulled her to him and kissed her hard, thrusting his tongue into her eager mouth. With a single finger he pointed to his groin and Sarah flew at him, wrapping her lips around his swollen cock, cradling his balls with her hands and sucking like her life depended on it!</p> <p>As the Lord kissed Charlotte passionately, he stroked one hand down her trembling torso, over her mound and onto her groin, his fingers slid easily into her wetness and he rubbed her hard, making her gasp and arch her back so that her buttocks were lifted clear of the bed. She groaned into his mouth and her little body shook as she climaxed. Fresh wetness trickled over the Lord’s hand and be brought it up to his mouth to taste and savour her sex juices. Then he pulled Sarah away from his cock, spread Charlotte’s legs wide apart and entered her!</p> <p>“Ohhh Goddd My Looorrrddd!” Screamed Charlotte, wrapping her legs around his torso and pulling him into her! She had several orgasms in rapid succession as he gripped her tightly to his body and pounded her with his thick shaft! Sarah lay close to them, one hand cradling Charlotte’s head the other buried in her own wet cunt, rubbing herself hard!</p> <p>Presently the Lord and Charlotte cried out together as he emptied his balls into her, filling her sex with his hot cum! For several minutes they laid there, panting, gasping and sweating. Charlotte’s legs still clamped about her Lord’s body like a vice. It was as if they were locked in position! Sarah lay beside them, still fingering herself and whimpering. Finally the Lord kissed Charlotte on her forehead and she relaxed her grip, allowing him to slide out of her. He lay on his back and held one hand against her sex. With the other he gestured to Sarah and she crawled over to him, wrapped her mouth around his softening cock and sucked and licked it clean.</p> <p>When he was satisfied, he removed his hand from Charlotte’s groin and gestured again. Sarah fell on her fellow slave’s crotch and began to suck and lick the Lord’s cum out of her! The sensation brought Charlotte to yet another squeaking climax, then Sarah slid up her lover’s body and kissed her, sharing the lord’s cum with her. They rolled it around their mouths and savoured it before swallowing it down.</p> <p>Sarah continued to kiss Charlotte, their tongues twirling around each other. With one hand Sarah stroked Charlotte’s body, with the other she continued to finger herself, her little body trembling as she frantically rubbed her crotch and tried to bring herself off. Suddenly a pair of strong hands grabbed her and pulled her away. She then found herself being hugged close to her Lord’s body, his hands gripping her arse.</p> <p>“Jealous of your little lover?” Asked the Lord “Want to be fucked senseless like her?” Sarah looked up at his face and smiled.</p> <p>“Whatever pleases you my Lord” She replied, then she kissed him on the chest and slid her hand down his belly to grab and stroke his cock. Within seconds it was stiff and hard again.</p> <p>“I need more than that little one” Said the Lord, “I need to see something really exciting before I’m ready to fuck again, time for you to submit to your future mistress!”</p> <p>“My Lord?” Said Sarah, quizzically, as he laid her down on the bed and then moved over the bed to uncuff Charlotte. When she was free he hugged her close.</p> <p>“Are you ready to be a little dominatrix little one?” He asked as he helped her to stand up and rose from the bed himself. Charlotte glanced at the puzzled Sarah as she lay on the bed.</p> <p>“Yes master” She replied, “I think I can do that!” The Lord picked Sarah up again and knelt her in the middle of the bed. He fastened the cuffs he had used on Charlotte around her little wrists, then her raised her hands over her head and secured the cuffs to a chain which was hanging from the ceiling. Then he selected a broad, leather strap from a rack on the wall and handed it to Charlotte.</p> <p>“Your instrument of pain” He said to her, and nodded! Sarah was totally aghast! The Lord of Candyland had nodded to a slave like she was an equal! As he mounted the bed and knelt facing her she looked at him desperately with as puzzled an expression as she could manage. He shuffled close to her, spreading her knees so that his body could touch hers, then he took a firm grip of her thighs, his stiff cock pressing against her belly. He looked down at her and smiled.</p> <p>“Tomorrow I will place a gold collar around Charlotte’s neck and make her my personal slave” He said, “She will then be as a mistress to all other slaves in Candyland, including you! Now I want to see if she is capable of being a dominatrix, see if I have made the right choice. You, my newest little treasure, will be her first victim!”</p> <p>Sarah suddenly became aware that Charlotte was kneeling behind her on the bed, then her lover’s arms were around her body stroking the broad, leather strap across her chest.</p> <p>“Hush my sweet!” She whispered in Sarah’s ear, “You know I love you very much, but you also know that pain is all part of being a slave in this place!” Then she let go of Sarah’s body and shuffled away from her. Sarah looked up into her Lord’s face. Between the handcuffs gripping her wrists and his hands gripping her thighs, she was utterly helpless.</p> <p>WHACK! Taking her completely by surprise the strap walloped her square across both buttocks! The blow stung like Hell and she threw her head back and screamed! CRACK! A second blow landed an inch above the first and she screamed again. She could not believe that the little girl she had spent so much time with, had been a loyal companion to, had nursed back to health, was now flogging her backside like a Candyland client!</p> <p>THWACK! A third blow landed on her arse a few inches below the first, she began to scream again but her voice was stifled by the Lord placing his mouth over hers and kissing her. She could feel his stiff pole getting harder and pressing against her body!</p> <p>WHACK! CRACK! THWACK! SMACK! Over and over Charlotte’s strap struck against Sarah’s buttocks and the backs of her thighs making them quiver. Suddenly she realised that she was becoming wet with excitement, the pain was giving her pleasure and her Lord’s fingers were probing her sex. Then, with astounding swiftness he had pulled her onto his cock and he was inside her, thrusting and grunting as Charlotte continued to whip her backside!</p> <p>Oh! Oh! Ahhhhhhh! She squealed as his cock sprayed cum into her and she climaxed at he same time. He hugged her close to him and Charlotte dropped the strap and cuddled her from behind.</p> <p>“Are you alright lover?” The older girl asked, licking Sarah’s tears from her face as the Lord withdrew from her and unfastened the handcuffs.</p> <p>“Yes mistress” Came the reply “Thank you for my pain and pleasure”. The Lord laid her on her back and it was Charlotte’s turn to lick out his cum and share it with Sarah. Then they sucked and cleaned his cock together.</p> <p>When they had done, Charlotte removed the handcuffs from Sarah’s wrists and clipped them on her own again. Then she handed Sarah the leather strap. Raised her hands over her head and clipped the cuffs onto the chain. The Lord shuffled up to her and gripped her thighs as he had done with Sarah. Charlotte looked over her shoulder at her lover and smiled.</p> <p>“Your turn my love” She said, wiggling her arse cheeks as if to emphasise the point, “Whip my arse mistress Sarah, whip me hard I beg you!”</p></div>",[]
1519,"Candyland, Part 14",14,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,The day of Charlotte's appointment as the Lord's personal slave finally arrives and Sarah gets a surprise!,2005-12-16,10,5,"M, m, gg, bd, cons, oral, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool068.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah stared at the broad, leather strap in her hands, stared at Charlotte’s wiggling bottom, stared at her Lord’s smiling face as he held Charlotte’s thighs to keep her steady.</p> <p>“But, but I can’t!” She exclaimed. “I can’t whip you Charlotte, you are my friend, I love you!” Tears started to trickle down her face as she struggled with her emotions and confusion. This was something she had never expected.</p> <p>“Sometimes slave” Said the Lord “A client will want to see slave’s whipping each other for their pleasure, I expect you to be able to do this!”</p> <p>“It’s alright Sarah” Said Charlotte “I like a little pain, just like you, you know that! Forget about what happened to me with those two men, I need to know I can still do this or I will not be able to please our Lord. Do you think he is going to tickle me when he takes me to his bed? Go ahead and use that strap to redden my backside, be a mistress to me and lay it on hard!” Sarah licked her lips, looked at the strap again then raised her arm up and back. She closed her eyes, grimaced and brought it whistling down. CRACK!</p> <p>“Ouch!” Said Charlotte as the whip caught her across her lower back, “Not bad but you need to aim lower and swing harder, I can take it you know!”</p> <p>“You must keep your eyes open slave!” The Lord commanded, “Or you will not be able to aim properly, you could injure a fellow slave if your aim was bad! Try again!”</p> <p>Sarah sighed and raised the strap again, she took a deep breath, kept her eyes open and swung hard. The strap came hissing down and struck Charlotte square across both buttocks. THWACK! Charlotte gasped and threw her head back as her bum cheeks quivered with the impact! As Sarah watched, a broad, pink band began to appear on her lover’s rump. Her Lord nodded to her and she swung the strap again.</p> <p>WHACK! This time the strap streaked across the crease under Charlotte’s bum, her body jerked forwards and pressed against their Lord’s groin. He was already rock hard and his cock was digging into her belly.</p> <p>“Ahhhhhh! Yes!” shrieked Charlotte. She was starting to breath hard and pant now and had balled her hands into fists. WHACK! CRACK! SMACK! THWACK! Sarah flogged her little lover as hard as she could, but tears were streaming down her face and she was sobbing. Still her Lord nodded for her to continue. After the twenty fourth stroke he held up a hand.</p> <p>“Stop!” He commanded and Sarah threw the strap away and put her hands to her face as she sobbed and cried. “That is enough for now”. He freed Charlotte from her restraints and nodded to her. She turned and put her arms around Sarah, hugging her close.</p> <p>“I, I’m s, s, sorry Ch, Charlotte” Her fellow slave sobbed, returning the hug, “Please forgive me, please say I didn’t hurt you too much!”</p> <p>“It’s alright sweetheart!” Came the reply, “You did me a favour, really, now I know I can still take it as well as dish it out, now I know I’m fully recovered” She kissed her lover and they embraced some more.</p> <p>“Ahem!” Said the Lord, the girls turned their heads slowly to look at him, their faces panic stricken, they had completely forgotten about him! As one they threw themselves forwards onto the bed, arms out and faces down.</p> <p>“I should thrash the both of you for an hour!” He growled, “But I think, under the circumstances, as Sarah has had an upsetting time, I will be lenient and forgive you. Just this once!” He took hold of their arms and laid back down on the bed, pulling them up on either side of him. Then he took hold of a hand each and placed them on his cock.</p> <p>“There’s just enough time for you to both please me again before supper” He continued as he pushed their heads down towards his groin. The girl’s tightened their grips around his stiff pole and ran their tongues up and down the length before taking it in turns to wrap their mouths around it.</p> <p>“I must be getting soft in my old age” He muttered to himself as the girls rubbed and sucked.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Sarah awoke to the feel of a hand stroking her slit and rubbing her, she opened her eyes and turned to face her bed companion, a slave boy named Ian. She had been assigned a bed in one of the slave dormitories as soon as she had been given a black collar. Many of the boy slaves had shown an interest in her, some of the girls too. The result was that she had had a different bed companion every night she slept there!</p> <p>Ian was a handsome boy of 12, she kissed him and licked down his bare chest, then over his belly to his groin, finally taking his stiff cock into her mouth. At five inches it was impressive for a 12 year old boy but a lot smaller than most of the cocks she had had inside her lately!</p> <p>Ian pulled her away from his crotch, laid her on her back, spread her legs and entered her. He fucked her hard and fast, in no time at all they came together and his cum was spurting into her. He slid out of her and shuffled up her body to offer his dripping length to her eagerly waiting mouth. She sucked and licked him clean then he kissed her down her body, planted his mouth on her cunt and sucked his own cum out of her. When he had done that he leaned up again and kissed her once more, feeding the cum into her mouth where she savoured it before swallowing it all down.</p> <p>“Big day today” He said, as they lay there cuddling for a while. Today was the day when their master, the Lord of Candyland, would place the gold collar around Charlotte’s neck and make her his personal slave. There was to be a small ceremony in the main hall, the hall where the slave boy Peter had been punished so cruelly by Madame DeSade! The striking of a loud gong told them it was time to get up.</p> <p>Over twenty slaves were in this dormitory, boys and girls of all ages. They rose together and headed for the large, communal shower. Boys and girls showered together of course, there was no place for modesty in Candyland after all! More than one couple managed a quick fuck as they soaped each other up!</p> <p>Cleaned and dried, they filed into the dining room where a large breakfast buffet awaited them. At least they were well fed and the food was of high quality. Denial of food was sometimes used as a punishment for red collars but at the moment there were none. All of the slaves had worked hard to please their Lord after they had witnessed Peter’s terrifying punishment. As she ate, Sarah looked around the room, there was no sign of Peter, she had not seen him since his punishment. There was no sign of Charlotte either but she assumed that she would have slept with their Lord and would be breakfasting with him.</p> <p>After breakfast they were all led together to the main hall where they were arranged in a semi circle, a few rows deep, all facing a small, raised platform. Guards and other staff stood behind and to the sides. Sarah managed to find a space in the front row so she could see clearly. Presently the large doors opened and their Lord entered with Charlotte following behind, she was wearing a black collar, the first collar she had had around her neck for a month.</p> <p>The children all knelt and bowed, then they raised their bodies upright, bums resting on heels in a standard kneel. The Lord and Charlotte mounted the platform where the girl knelt by the Lord’s side.</p> <p>“Slave’s!” He said, in a commanding voice. “Before we begin, I have an announcement. Some of you have been heard to remark on the absence of the slave boy Peter. Well, I decided that he was too much trouble to remain here so he has been sold to one of our clients.”</p> <p>This took Sarah aback! She had never thought that this might happen to slaves, to be sold to a client for their own personal use!</p> <p>“As you are all aware” The Lord continued “Clients do occasionally take to a particular slave and may seek to purchase them and take them home with them. Peter needed a much stricter environment than here, a place where he could not bully other slaves. He has been sold to Madame DeSade!” The gathered slaves all gasped at this bit of news! “Madame DeSade’s other slaves are all older than Peter, all boys too, so he will be the lowest in the pecking order and on the receiving end in more ways than one!”</p> <p>The Lord then reached down, took hold of Charlotte’s arm and raised her up onto her feet. She stood there beside him, hands behind her back, eyes cast down in perfect submission.</p> <p>“Now and then” Said the Lord “I take a personal slave from among you, such a slave must have shown true devotion and ability. This slave, Charlotte, has proven herself worthy of the honour many times over” He turned the girl to face him, removed the black collar and dropped it to the floor. A small boy approached them, holding out a cushion on which rested a gleaming Gold collar. The Lord picked up the collar and held it up for all to see, then he turned to face Charlotte again.</p> <p>“Slave Charlotte” He said, you have proven yourself worthy of being my personal slave, it gives me very great pleasure to place this on you and make you so”. With that he clipped the collar around her slender neck. She dropped to her knees again, knelt and bowed her head to the floor before assuming the standard kneel.</p> <p>“My Lord” She replied “I thank you for this great honour, I dedicate myself to you, I will do my best to please you in all ways and be a true and faithful slave, I am yours to command”. He reached down and raised her onto her feet again.</p> <p>“Well said little one!” He remarked. Then one of the guards approached and handed him a gold chain with a ring hanging from it. This he fastened around her waist so that the ring rested on her left hip. He then took a short whip from the guard and slid it into the ring where it hung by her side. Turning to the assembly he spoke again.</p> <p>“Charlotte is now First Slave of Candyland” He announced “You will obey her as you would obey me. Honour you new mistress!” A huge cheer went up and the slaves clapped loudly. Charlotte slipped the whip from her chain and held it out in front of her. One by one the slaves filed past her, bowed to her and kissed her whip. When it was Sarah’s turn, Charlotte winked and smiled at her!</p> <p>Eventually they were all settled down again and Charlotte’s whip had been returned to it’s place in the ring by her side. All eye’s were on the Lord of Candyland once more.</p> <p>“Of all slaves” He said, “Only the First Slave of Candyland may choose a slave of her own, to be the assistant of my assistant, whom do you choose Mistress Charlotte?”</p> <p>“My Lord” She replied, bowing her head to him, “With your permission, I would have the new girl Sarah” At the sound of her name, Sarah gasped and put her hands to her mouth. Several slaves around her patted her on the back and pushed her up onto her feet! They all applauded as she walked up to the platform, joined the Lord and his First Slave, knelt and bowed. Charlotte herself took hold of her arm and stood her up. She unbuckled the black collar around Sarah’s neck and dropped it to the floor.</p> <p>Again, a little boy stepped up with a cushion, a silver collar rested on it. Charlotte picked it up, snapped it around Sarah’s neck then embraced and kissed her. A silver chain was placed around her waist and another short whip was produced and dropped into the ring attached to it. Once more Sarah dropped to her knees, bowed low, then rose to a standard kneel.</p> <p>“Thank you Mistress Charlotte” she said, “Thank you my Lord, I promise I will do my very best to serve you both and make you proud of me!” She bowed again then the Lord raised her on her feet and turned her to face the crowd of children.</p> <p>“I present to you Slave Sarah” He declared “Second Slave of Candyland. You will obey her as you would obey me! Honour your new mistress!” Once again there was a roar of cheers and applause. For a second time the children lined up, then they all filed slowly past her, bowed low to her and kissed her whip as she held it out. Sarah was absolutely astounded ! This was something she had never expected!</p> <p>When the last children had returned to their places. The Lord faced both Charlotte and Sarah and bowed to them, they returned the gesture and the Lord led a final round of applause.</p> <p>“Slaves, to your duties” He declared when the noise had died down. The boys and girls rose and filed out of the room. Another busy day in Candyland was about to begin, there were clients to see to!</p> <p>Eventually only the Lord, Charlotte and Sarah were left. The Lord crouched down until his head was level with the girls and embraced them both.</p> <p>“Well done little ones” He said “And an excellent choice Charlotte, I think you two are going to work out just fine, but you must take your duties very seriously. On occasions when I take you to other places on business, you will both be ambassadors for Candyland and must set a good example”. </p> <p>“We will My Lord” They said in unison as they bowed to him, then all three embraced again. The Lord stood up and beckoned them to follow him. Soon they were back in his private chambers where he stripped and lay down on his bed.</p> <p>“Come girls” He said and they both leapt onto the bed and snuggled up to him, one on each side. Each girl sliding a hand down over his belly to take hold of his growing manhood.</p> <p>“How may we please you My Lord?” the girls said together. In answer he placed a hand on each head and pushed them down to his rapidly stiffening cock. So began another sultry, steamy sex session. The Lord and the First and Second slaves of Candyland were in their element and everything was alright with their world.</p> <p>End</p> </div>","['This was the final part of my Candyland story, I may write other stories about Candyland at some future date, but all writers are welcome to use Candyland as a basis for a story, as many have done with Ropeville. just check with me first.']"
1520,Xmas Competition: Merry Christmas 2005,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Lisa hates her brother, but with Santa's help, she'll have her revenge!",2005-12-24,18,4,"M, f, b, anal, bd, oral, ped, rape, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool069.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbearsilver. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">Christmas 2005 Competition<br/> Second Place Winner</span> <p>Lisa Woods hated her little brother, little referring to the relationship rather than the size. At twelve years old, Alan was a year younger than her but a head taller! He was always bullying her so she had made plans for revenge! She had written a very special letter to Santa and she was now sitting, waiting anxiously in the candle lit living room as the midnight hour approached.</p> <p>As midnight struck there was the sound of a breeze behind her, the faintest jingling of bells and she felt a slight chill. She jumped out of the chair, turned around and there he was. Santa Clause himself!</p> <p>“Ho, ho, ho!” He said “You must be Lisa!” Lisa nodded, ran up to him, threw her arms around his big, fat belly and hugged him hard!</p> <p>“You came! You came!” she squeaked “Then you’ll do it? You’ll give me what I want?” She asked, looking up at his round, red face.</p> <p>“Of course I will!” Came the reply, “My records show you are a very good girl and that your brother is a very bad boy, this should work out just fine! But are you ready to keep your part of the bargain? Your letter said you would do anything in return!”</p> <p>“Yes Santa!” Said Lisa. Smiling coyly, she backed away from him, opened her dressing gown and dropped it onto the floor, she was stark naked! She placed her hands on her hips and turned slowly to display her tiny teen body. She was slim and toned, had small cone shaped breasts and the faintest tuft of blonde hair at the top of her slit. Her long, blonde hair shimmered in the candle light.</p> <p>“Wow!” Said Santa. He stripped off and stood naked in front of her, a huge, fat man with a big, stiff cock which was pointing straight at her.</p> <p>“Wow yourself!” Said Lisa, staring at his manhood “I don’t know about reindeer but Santa is hung like a donkey!” She fell on her knees in front of him and took the fat length into her mouth, sucking it hard and rubbing it up and down with both hands. Santa gasped at the sensation, it had been a long time since he had done anything like this!</p> <p>After a few minutes Lisa removed her hands and mouth and laid back on the chair, pulling Santa down onto his knees in front of her. She spread her legs wide apart and played with her slit, making herself wet. Then she grabbed Santa’s beard and pulled his face down to her waiting quim. She giggled as Santa licked her up and down, tasting her wetness.</p> <p>“Your beard tickles!” She laughed. He moved up and positioned himself so that the tip of his swollen shaft was at her wet hole then he pushed hard. His massive cock slid into her, making her gasp and arch her back. In and out of her he pounded as she groaned and moaned under him. He fucked her hard for several minutes. Then he grunted, yanked out of her, shuffled up some more and thrust his slimy cock into her waiting mouth. She gripped it and pumped it a few times and then Santa came, sending jets of hot cum down her throat!.</p> <p>He stayed there for a few minutes while she sucked him dry and licked him clean. Then he stood up and dressed.</p> <p>“Beats the Hell out of a glass of sherry and a mince pie any day!” He said as he combed his beard and put on his hat.</p> <p>“Can I have my presents now?” Said Lisa. Santa nodded and waved his hand, there was a puff of smoke and three boxes appeared, one was long and thin, the other the size of a shoe box, the third was the size of an armchair and dominated the room. Lisa squeaked with delight, opened the thin one and pulled out a short whip.</p> <p>Then she opened the medium sized box and pulled out a huge strap on dildo and a jar of chilli paste. She strapped the dildo on excitedly and dipped the tip into the paste, then she walked over to the huge box. She pulled at the ribbon, the lid flew off and the sides fell away.</p> <p>There was her big present, her brother, naked and tied over a saw horse, his fat rump sticking up, his mouth gagged. She grinned, took the whip and thrashed his bare arse for several minutes while he squealed and squirmed.</p> <p>After giving him a good fifty whacks with the whip she stepped back to admire her handiwork, a network of bright red stripes decorating the quivering boy’s backside and legs. She grinned as he wailed and cried, the gag muffling the noise. She dropped the whip to the floor.</p> <p>“I’ll have to let him go when I’m done” She said, turning to Santa. “How do I stop him from beating up on me when he’s loose?” Santa pointed to a steel ring with a bulge in it which was wrapped around the base of the boy’s cock and his balls. He handed her a small plastic box with a button on it.</p> <p>“Just press that and he will suffer a painful electric shock” Santa replied, grinning. When it’s time to change the battery just keep pressing until he faints, then you can change it without fear of attack!</p> <p>“Awsome!” Lisa declared “Fuckin awesome!” She pressed the button and laughed at her brother gurgling into his gag as the ring buzzed, making his whole body shake like a jelly from the shock! Then she pressed the tip of the peppery dildo against his anus.</p> <p>“Merry Christmas you fucking little bastard” She hissed, then she lunged forwards and forced the huge fake cock right up his arse till her hips slapped against his bum cheeks.</p> <p>“Ho, ho, ho!” Said Santa! As Lisa’s bullying brother’s hellfire anal rape began, “Merry Christmas to all and to all a goodnight!”</p></div>",[]
1521,Valentine Competition: Happy Valentine's Day Bitch!,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,,2006-02-14,15,4,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool070.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Penny King ran through the woods as fast as she could, clutching the precious card in one hand, her breath coming in short pants, her cheeks flushed rosy red. She had received the card in the mail that morning, at seven years old she had received her very first Valentine card! </p> <p>She knew all about Valentine cards of course, her mummy had told her. It meant she had a secret lover or sweetheart. But she knew exactly who had sent it!</p> <p>Penny knew that Valentines were allowed to put clues in the cards to help you guess who sent them. Her card had had a big, fat clue inside! A coded message which read ‘Meet me in the hut in the woods after school for a big Valentine’s Day kiss!’</p> <p>She giggled with excitement. There was only one boy in school it could be. Little Tommy Appleby, the boy next door! The boy who had shown her how to use the code to send each other secret messages. He had said that they were the only two who knew that code so it must be him!</p> <p>Eventually she came to a small clearing in the middle of the woods. There, in the middle, was the old wooden hut. It was small, ramshackle and the door hung on only one, rusty hinge, but it was a palace to a small boy and girl.</p> <p>Little Penny paused for a moment to catch her breath and straighten her clothes. She then pulled out a brush and mirror from her little shoulder bag and brushed her hair. It wouldn’t do to be untidy when meeting a boy who was going to be kissing you!</p> <p>Satisfied with her appearance, she approached the hut softly. Tommy was nowhere in sight. Perhaps he was waiting for her inside. She grasped the door and pushed, it opened with a loud squeak and she peered inside.</p> <p>There was Tommy! He was kneeling on the wooden floor, looking straight at the door. He looked like he was holding his hands behind his back and he appeared to have a bandage around his lower face. On the floor by his knees was another Valentine card!</p> <p>“Tommy, what are you doing?” Said Penny, “Why do you have that bandage on your face?” Tommy just wriggled a little and shook his head.</p> <p>“Mfffff!” He mumbled through the bandage, his eyes open and staring. She looked behind him and saw that his hands and ankles were tied together. Not understanding, she picked up the card and looked at it. It was the same as her own, with the same coded message inside!</p> <p>“This is our code Tommy!” She exclaimed. “But I didn’t send you this card!” She was a little upset and thought that Tommy had shared their secret code with someone else! “Who sent you this card?”</p> <p>“I did!” Said a deep voice behind her. Then a strong arm grabbed her around her chest. A hand pressed a big wet cloth over her face, she smelt chemicals and was soon fast asleep.</p> <p>Penny awoke slowly, feeling sick and dizzy. She looked around and saw that she was in a small, dark room with bare brick walls. There wasn’t much in the room, just a few chains hanging from the walls and a few boxes scattered around the floor. Then she saw Tommy! He was bent over an old saw horse and his wrists and ankles had been tied to the legs. He had been stripped naked and dozens of nasty looking welts criss-crossed his bare rump. There were trickles of dark blood oozing out of his bum hole and running down his legs!</p> <p>Penny tried to scream but couldn’t, she realized that a bandage had been wrapped around her face to muffle her. She also realized that she too, was naked and her hands and wrists were tied!</p> <p>“Awake at last eh little slut” Said a deep voice, the voice she had last heard in the hut in the woods! She turned around to look at the speaker and her eyes opened wide in shock! It was Mr. Matthews, their English teacher! He was naked too and his dick was, big, stiff and sticking straight out! He was rubbing one hand up and down the long, thick shaft! As she looked on, he untied Tommy from the saw horse, laid him down on the floor and tied his wrists and ankles again. Penny could see now that Tommy’s face was tear stained and that he was still sniffing and sobbing!</p> <p>Mr. Mathews came over to her and she tried to shuffle away, it was no use. Soon he had her bound over the saw horse in the same position as Tommy had been, with her legs pulled apart! Mr. Mathews gripped her hair and pulled, lifting her head up to look at him.</p> <p>“Hello my little fuck slut!” He said “Bet you’re wondering what you’re doing here eh? Well I sent you that card. I sent one to Tommy too, each one had the same message! Who do you think gave Tommy the code in the first place! I just waited till you both arrived, tied you up and brought you here!” He let go of her hair and her head dropped. Then he walked behind her, spread her little pussy lips apart, placed the tip of his stiff pole against the tiny entrance to her love hole and leaned down so that his head was close to hers.</p> <p>“Now you are both mine you little fools!” He hissed. “I’m going to keep you here for always and I’m going to torture and rape you both every day!” She screamed in pain into her makeshift gag as she felt his cock head entering her little cunny, splitting her hymen and tearing away her virginity. He grabbed her shoulders tightly.</p> <p>“Happy Valentine’s day bitch!” He hissed. Then he lunged forwards, forced his cock deep into her body and her rape and torment began!</p></div>",[]
1522,Shiruku Kouki,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"A little Japanese girl pays a visit to a Yakuza boss. She wants to repay her father's debt, but what can she do?",2006-03-02,22,5,"M+, f+, g, anal, bd, oral, ped, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool071.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The little girl soon found the place she had been looking for. A large, fenced compound on the outskirts of the city of Kyoto. She had travelled most of the way by bus from the other side of the city, then had walked the last mile. Inside the compound was a large house, the home and business centre of Boss Akuma, the head of the Akuma Yakuza clan!</p> <p>The girl’s name was Shiruku Kouki and she was a typical Japanese girl, 10 years old, slim and pretty. She was wearing a long, blue coat which came down to her knees and a pair of white sandals, no socks. Her long black hair fell around her shoulders, reaching almost down to the middle of her back.</p> <p>As she approached the large double gates, one of several large men, all wearing black suits, white shirts and black ties, stepped forwards.</p> <p>“What do you want little girl?” He asked gruffly. Shiruku could tell by the bulge under his jacket that he was wearing a gun holster. Probably all of the men were similarly armed. She placed her hands together and bowed gracefully.</p> <p>“Please sir” She said politely, “I have travelled far and seek an audience with the respected Boss Akuma if he would be gracious enough to receive me”.</p> <p>“What business would the likes of you have with the boss?” The man replied laughingly as he towered over the little girl. She bowed again.</p> <p>“With respect, honoured sir” she said. “It is a private matter” The man grinned broadly, it was well known that Boss Akuma numbered child pornography among his business interests! He returned to the gate and spoke briefly into a microphone. Presently the gates opened and the man beckoned her over to him and took her inside the compound.</p> <p>Once they were inside he crouched down in front of her, unbuttoned her coat and opened it a little. He was not surprised to see that she was naked underneath. He grinned broadly again!</p> <p>“I have to search you little one” he said. “I have to make sure that you have no weapons!” he reached both hands behind her and stroked her back gently from the shoulders down, lingering at her buttocks to squeeze and fondle them. Then he ran his hands down the outside of her legs and up the inside. When he reached her sex he returned one hand to groping her buttocks while the other rubbed her hairless slit.</p> <p>Shiruku closed her eyes and let him get on with it, she could tell from the leer on his face and the bulge in his pants that he was enjoying himself. Although she was only 10, Shiruku was not naïve, she had learned plenty about sex at school.</p> <p>The man finally seemed to have had enough of groping her, buttoned her coat up and sent her up the path towards the house with a pat on her bottom. When she reached the house there were more armed guards standing outside the door. One of them beckoned her towards him, opened the door and motioned for her to enter.</p> <p>Shiruku slipped off her sandals and entered the house barefoot. The door made a soft click as it closed behind her. She found herself in a large reception room, traditionally decorated, with fine artwork hanging on the walls, a small fountain stood in the middle of the room. Shiruku waited patiently, presently she heard a soft jingling noise and a partition on the far side of the room slid open. Two, naked young girls stepped softly into the room and approached her. </p> <p>Shiruku guessed that they were about twelve years old. They were a little taller than her, had cone shaped little breasts and the little pubic hair they had had been cut and trimmed into little heart shapes. Both had their hair gathered on top of their heads in the Wareshinobu style of Junior Maiko. Their faces were painted white with a hint of cherry blossom pink on the cheeks and around the eyes. Their eyes were outlined in crimson and black and their eyebrows defined with red under black. A tiny portion of the middle of their lower lips was painted crimson.</p> <p>Their nakedness, of course, ended any further similarity to the Geisha community. The girl’s nipples were pierced and short chains hung between them. It was the clinking of these chains that Shiruku had heard. She also noticed that their clitoral hoods were pierced and decorated with rings.</p> <p>The girls did not speak, they simply knelt down in front of her and bowed, touching their heads to the wooden floor. Shiruku placed her hands together and returned the bow. The girls then stood up and gestured for her to follow them. They led her down several corridors until they reached another set of sliding doors. A guard stood on either side. These were different though, they wore traditional Samurai clothing and each had long and short swords thrust through the sashes around their waists.</p> <p>All five exchanged bows then the two girls knelt by the doors, slid them open and motioned for Shiruku to enter the room. All three entered and the two naked girls slid the doors closed again and knelt down on either side of them.</p> <p>Shiruku took a few steps forward, bowed to the occupants of the room and waited. The room was large and the occupants were all at the far end. On a raised platform stood four men, two on either side, all wearing samurai costume. Sitting cross legged on a mat between them and wearing a traditional kimono was a middle aged man, Boss Akuma! To one side of the platform a man in a smart business suit sat at a desk on which there was an open laptop computer.</p> <p>For a few moments Boss Akuma regarded her, his left hand resting on his hip while his right stroked his short, grey beard. Then he grunted loudly and beckoned her towards him.</p> <p>Shiruku approached to within a few feet of the platform, stopping when one of the guards raised a hand. She knelt down and bowed, touching her head to the intricate parquet floor.</p> <p>“Stand up girl!” Exclaimed the Yakuza boss. Shiruku obeyed and stood facing the platform, hands by her sides and eyes cast down. “Soooooo” Akuma continued, “You are Shiruku Kouki eh? Daughter of Hazoumi Kouki the gambler! Your father owed me a lot of money girl! Then what did he do? He got sick and died on me! What do you want? Speak!” Shiruku looked up at him.</p> <p>“Please oh great one” She replied “I have come to atone for my father, when he died still owing you money our family were shamed so I have come here to offer to serve you for as long as it takes to pay off the debt! If you grant me this huge favour I, I …..” She dropped her gaze again and her last few words were almost whispered. “I will do anything you want” Akuma looked her up and down for a few moments and stroked his beard some more.</p> <p>“Hmmmmmmmm” He murmured, “Does your mother know that you are here?” Shiruku shook her head. “So it was your idea to come here? You are here of your own free will?” A nod was the little girl’s reply.</p> <p>A noise behind her informed her that the doors had been slid open and closed again. A jingling came near and another naked girl walked past her carrying a tray which she set in front of Akuma after bowing to him. The girl poured tea into two small cups, picked one up, kissed it and offered it to Akuma. The Yakuza Lord took it and nodded to the girl. Returning to the tray she picked up the second cup, knelt in front of Shiruku, bowed and offered it to her.</p> <p>Shiruku thanked the girl and took the cup. She could see now that this girl was older than the other two, she was about fourteen, her breasts were fuller and her nipples were connected by a chain just like the others. She also sported the same ring in her clit hood and her pubic hair was also heart shaped. Her hair differed from the others slightly, it was in the Ofuku style of the Senior Maiko. Her makeup was like the other girls but her seniority was also indicated by the middle of both upper and lower lips being coloured crimson.</p> <p>The girl bowed again and knelt to one side. Shiruku and Akuma raised their cups to each other, bowed slightly and drank.</p> <p>“Your father’s debt is large little one” Said the Yakuza Lord after draining the cup. “What can one so young possibly have to offer me that would make it worth my while to cancel it?”</p> <p>Shiruku handed her cup to the kneeling girl and unbuttoned her coat. Then she slid it off and dropped it to the floor, leaving her standing there naked! A single tear crept out of the corner of each eye and began a slow descent.</p> <p>“I see” Said Akuma “It is hard to put a value on such a service child, how do you know I will not cheat you and make you do far more than is necessary?” Shiruku bowed again.</p> <p>“People say bad things about you, Akuma San” Said the girl “But I have also heard it said that you are a man of honour. I therefore place my trust in you!” Akuma smiled.</p> <p>“Well said little one” He replied, “Come closer” Shiruku stepped onto the platform and up to Akuma until her feet touched the folds of his kimono. He reached out with one hand and stroked his fingers across her chest, teasing the little breast buds that were just beginning to develop. Then he stroked his hand down her belly, over her bald mound and between her legs. She moved her feet further apart to assist him and gasped as he teased her little clit and probed her vagina.</p> <p>“I see you are a virgin” he said, “You know there are people who will pay a lot of money for a video or pictures of a girl as young as you being bound tightly, punished and robbed of her virginity. Do you know what bondage is?”</p> <p>“I, I think so” Shiruku replied, “Is it when people tie each other up, a kind of sex game?” Akuma removed his hand and smiled. Then he gestured to the man sitting at the desk. The man rose, picked up the laptop and carried it over to them. He bowed to Akuma, handed him the computer and backed away. The Yakuza Lord punched a few keys then turned the machine around so that Shiruku could see.</p> <p>Shiruku knelt down for a better view. Excerpts from a video were playing on the screen, for a few minutes she watched as a naked girl of about 12 was tied up tightly by men. She winced in sympathy as one of the men then took a whip and lashed the girl several times across her buttocks, chest and belly. She put a hand to her mouth and gasped as metal things were attached to the girl’s nipples and sex making her scream out in pain. Her eyes opened wide at the final images of the men, now naked, pushing their large, erect cocks into the girl’s mouth and sex. When the video had ended, Akuma placed the laptop on the floor beside him and looked at her.</p> <p>“Shiruku, daughter of Hazoumi” he said “If you think you can do it, the fastest way to clear your father’s debt would be to allow us to use you in a movie like that, allow us to tie you up and do things to you. We will not do any more to you than you want, but the more you endure, the faster the debt will be repaid, the choice is yours”.</p> <p>Shiruku shuffled further back, leaned forwards and bowed, touching her head to the floor. Then she rose up into her former kneeling position.</p> <p>“Akuma San” She replied “I thank you for this opportunity to restore my families honour, I will try my best to endure whatever you wish” She closed her eyes, her lip was trembling and there were now several tears rolling down her cheeks. Akuma grunted and gestured to the naked teen kneeling to one side. She stood up, bowed and walked up to the platform where she bent down and assisted Shiruku to stand up.</p> <p>“This is Chitsu” Said Akuma “She is one of my house girls, go with her, she will take you to one of our studios and prepare you. I will follow soon and we will see what you can do!” Chitsu picked up Shiruku’s coat, both girls bowed, backed away to the sliding doors which were opened by the two 12 year olds. Then they bowed again and left the room.</p> <p>Once outside, the older girl led Shiruku down several more corridors, remaining silent as they walked, finally they came to another set of sliding doors. Chitsu opened one and gestured for Shiruku to enter.</p> <p>Behind the doors was another large room, divided into several areas containing lighting complexes and multi coloured backdrops. It was obviously a large photographic and video studio.</p> <p>Chitsu led Shiruku to a corner of the room. This area had chairs, tables and mirrors and was obviously a make-up area. She gestured to the younger girl to sit down and immediately began to work on her hair.</p> <p>Soon Shiruku’s hair had been divided expertly down the middle and tied into two pony tails, one on either side of her head. Chitsu then applied the barest of makeup to the younger girl’s face, a little blusher on her cheeks, a touch of gloss to her lips. Finally she had Shiruku stand and examined her body all over, checking it for marks and cleanliness, fortunately the little girl had showered before her journey. Eventually Chitsu seemed satisfied and, taking Shiruku by the hand, led her to one of the sets.</p> <p>It was a simple set, several gym mats were laid on the floor and the background was the bare, brick wall of the building itself. Chitsu stood her young charge in the middle of the set then knelt down by the side. They did not have long to wait. Soon there was a bustle outside and the doors slid open admitting several people. Men carrying large video cameras, others bearing sound equipment, the two naked young girls whom Shiruku had first seen when she had entered the building, several other men and Akuma himself. Suddenly Shiruku felt very vulnerable as she stood there naked, she made no attempt to cover herself though.</p> <p>As the men busied themselves setting up equipment and checking lights, Akuma walked over to Shiruku and knelt down so that his face was level with hers. Taking hold of her chin gently he tilted her face towards his.</p> <p>“Are you sure you wish to do this little one?” He asked her, “You understand that there will be pain, a lot of pain!” Shiruku nodded, if this was the fastest way to clear the debt then so be it. “Very well” Akuma continued, “You need do very little, just allow things to be done to you, struggle little and look afraid, although I’m sure that that will come easily enough”. He stepped to the side of the set and sat down in a director’s chair.</p> <p>Soon all was in readiness and Akuma nodded to the three other naked girls. They approached Shiruku and strapped padded, leather cuffs around her wrists. Then a chain was lowered from the rafters above and clipped to the cuffs. When this had been done, Shiruku was lifted up and left hanging in mid air, her head just above Chitsu’s. The other girls then stood off to one side. A short, fat man approached her.</p> <p>“I am Dankon” said the man, “You will follow my instructions, for now just lower you gaze, try to look afraid and above all, do not look directly at the camera!” Shiruku nodded and looked to the floor as Dankon stepped away again.</p> <p>“Action!” Barked the fat man. A man with a large video camera approached Shiruku and began playing it over her hanging form. Taking in her wrists first and panning down, he circled her body with the lens focussed closely and the background out of focus. The lights were angled to maximise the lines of her muscles and the furrows of her ribs in her chest. The camera played closely over her torso as she trembled and began to show the first signs of strain from her weight being born by only her wrists. Every square inch of her young flesh was scanned, every curve and contour captured by the camera before the man backed away and slightly to one side. Then, at a gesture from Dankon, Chitsu and the other girls stepped into the frame. Chitsu was now carrying a long length of thin, silk rope.</p> <p>One of the two twelve year olds knelt down in front of Shiruku and grasped her feet, holding them tightly to her chest to steady the hanging girl. Chitsu doubled the rope over and passed the two loose ends around Shiruku’s chest, feeding them through the loop behind. The standing twelve year old adjusted the two strands so that one passed above the young girl’s budding breasts and the other below. Then she pinched the child’s nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, squeezed hard and pulled. </p> <p>“Aiieeeee” Shrieked Shiruku as her nipples were pulled out, raising a cone of flesh with them. When the girl had pulled as hard as she could she nodded to Chitsu who pulled on the ropes hard! Shiruku’s scream was cut short as the rope bit into her skin and tightened around her. She could feel Chitsu tying a knot in the ropes in the middle of her back. A nod from the older girl and Shiruku’s nipples were released, but the effect of the tight rope strands above and below caused the flesh to remain bulging outwards, making her look like she had real, if small, breasts!</p> <p>The two loose ends were then passed over Shiruku’s shoulders, one on either side, down her chest where they were knotted around the two horizontal strands, pulling them together in the middle and accentuating her tiny breasts even more! Then they were passed down her belly, through her legs and up between her buttocks. Behind the hanging girl’s back, Chitsu passed the ends under the knot and left them dangling down.</p> <p>Now the two twelve year olds took one of Shiruku’s legs each and pulled them apart. Chitsu knelt down and adjusted the fine ropes so that each one passed on the outside of the little girl’s labia. Then she stood up. Took a firm grip on the ropes and pulled hard again!</p> <p>“Ahhhhhhahahahahahaaaaa!” Screamed Shiruku as the cords cut into the soft flesh, forcing the labia folds together and making them puff up. Satisfied that the ropes were tight enough, Chitsu tied them off again in the middle of Shiruku’s back. When she was done, there was just a few inches of each loose end left.</p> <p>The girls backed away again and the cameraman came closer, focussing in on the girl’s bound body, on the cords cutting into folds of skin, on her chest now breathing hard but restricted by the tightness of the rope, on her face twisted into an anguished grimace, tears streaming down her cheeks. Then he backed away again and Chitsu came into the frame once more. She held up an object so that Shiruku could see it. It was a penis gag!</p> <p>Shiruku stared wide at the gag, about four inches of realistic rubber cock were sticking out of a narrow flange with straps on either side. The camera zoomed in close as Chitsu rubbed the “cock” over Shiruku’s tear streaked face before holding it up to the girl’s lips. The older girl made a kissing shape with her lips and Shiruku copied, kissing the fake phallus several times as Chitsu turned it around on the younger girl’s lips. Then Chitsu stuck out her tongue and Shiruku licked the penis up and down. Finally Chitsu opened her mouth wide. Trembling, Shiruku copied and the cameraman zoomed in on her lips as the length of the gag was fed slowly into her mouth. When it touched the back of her throat, she started to gag but Chitsu rubbed her throat and made swallowing noises. Shiruku copied and the gag slid in the last inch, filling her mouth now from her lips to just behind her soft pallet. Chitsu held it there until she was sure that the little girl was used to it and then she fastened the straps, securing it in place.</p> <p>“Cut!” Yelled Dankon and everyone backed away from Shiruku. Akuma stood up, walked over to her and placed one hand on her chest, caressing her “breasts” and giving the nipples a gentle squeeze.</p> <p>“You are doing very well little one” He said. “What you have endured so far has cleared ten percent of your father’s debt. Do you wish to continue?” Shiruku closed her eyes and nodded, honour was everything. As she hung there, Chitsu approached her with a bottle. She held it up to Shiruku’s face, connected it to her gag with a slender plastic tube and gave it a gentle squeeze. Shiruku felt cool water trickling into her throat through a hole which ran down the length of the gag and she swallowed eagerly.</p> <p>As she drank, she watched as a man in front of her stripped off his clothing, he was a tall, fit young man with a muscular body and a large penis! He covered his face with a Noh theatre mask, Shikami, the red scowling demon face. Then he was handed a short, braided leather whip with long, flat falls which he coiled up as he walked towards her. When he reached her he held up the whip for her to see.</p> <p>“This is Kakuhan” Said Akuma, “He is going to whip you now, each stroke of the whip you endure will reduce your father’s debt by one percent!” He reached up and folded her little hands into fists. “When you can endure no more” He continued “Open your hands and the whipping will stop. Kakuhan will continue until you give the signal or until he reaches fifty! If you can bear it, this is a chance to reduce the debt substantially!” He backed away from her with a wide grin on his face and sat down. Kakuhan stepped off to one side, off set. The cameraman returned but this time he was accompanied by two more cameramen. One pointed his camera at her face. One went behind her and pointed his camera at her back, concentrating on her torso from shoulders to buttocks. This left the main man to roam freely around her as before. At a nod from Akuma, Chitsu stepped onto the set, knelt down and grabbed Shiruku’s ankles to steady her.</p> <p>“Action!” Said the fat, little Dankon. The cameras began humming and the main man stood directly in front of Shiruku panning up and down her trembling body before pulling back to show her full length. The rear camera stayed slightly to one side steadying on her rear, the third focussed closely on her face. Tears were already beginning to flow as she awaited the kiss of the whip and the pain it would bring!</p> <p>Kakuhan stepped into the set behind her and stood there, swishing the whip back and forth, his naked body had been oiled now and glistened in the lights. His penis was hard and erect, aroused by the anticipation of the pain he was going to cause to a helpless, bound child!</p> <p>Suddenly he lashed out hard and , CRACK! The long falls of the whip landed square across both of Shiruku’s buttocks with terrific force! Her eyes flashed open and her head jerked back! The pain was terrible and she screamed hard, but her cry of anguish was stifled by the gag! She almost opened her hands on that first blow but forced herself to clench her fingers even harder! WHACK! A second blow landed above the first. THWACK! A third lashed her just below .</p> <p>Ten hard, cruel blows raked across her quivering buttocks. The camera behind her zooming in to catch the impact of leather upon flesh. The camera in front concentrating on the strain showing on her tear stained face. The main cameraman darted here and there to film her tiny body jerking this way and that as the whip lashed her! Still the little girl kept her fists tightly clenched although she was sobbing into her gag and biting it hard from the harsh pain.</p> <p>Kakuhan paused for a few moments and stroked his long, thick cock for the benefit of the cameras. Then he braced himself and struck out again!</p> <p>THRASH! Shiruku bucked and heaved as the whip slashed across the back of both thighs. Chitsu had to grip really hard, clutching the younger girl’s feet to her breast to steady her. Nine more lashes punished her tender flesh and raised welt upon welt. Though her body was trembling and her head shaking from side to side, still the 10 year old kept her fists closed. There was another pause and, opening her eyes to look round she could see that several men in the room had their hands in their pockets and were stroking themselves. Some of the more brazen ones had there flies undone and were masturbating openly!</p> <p>Kakuhan stepped in front of Shiruku now and to one side. She gazed at him as he stood there, rubbing his erect shaft with one hand and swishing the whip back and forth with the other, her brow was furrowed in fear, her backside and legs felt like they were burning, her body ached from the strain of hanging there and from the tightness of the ropes. Undaunted she kept her fists closed. The cameraman who had been behind her came to the front now and focussed on her chest. Kakuhan struck out again!</p> <p>CRACK! Shiruku squeezed her eyes shut and squealed into her gag as the whip snaked across her chest and lashed both nipples! The pain was excruciating! Chitsu struggled to steady the hanging child as Kakuhan struck again and again. Flogging the little girl’s chest hard, tormenting her tiny breast buds! Again he stopped after ten blows and stepped back, Shiruku was sobbing hard now, a thin film of sweat covered her slim body and she was shaking like a leaf in the wind. Yet her hands remained closed.</p> <p>Whispers of approval were exchanged as the men in the room marvelled at this little girl’s endurance. Bets were being placed as to whether she could withstand another twenty blows! While Kakuhan paused and prepared himself for the next set, the main cameraman panned up and down Shiruku’s trembling body, lingering on her tear streaked face, twisted into a grimace from the pain. Paused to take in the welts across her tortured chest. At a grunt from Kakuhan, the cameraman stepped back and the whip snaked out again!</p> <p>WHACK! The leather streaked across Shiruku’s belly, leaving a long, red trail as she twisted and bucked from the impact, rattling the chain above her. CRACK! THWACK! THRASH! Kakuhan grunted loud as he swung hard and left streak upon streak across the girl’s slim waist. Shiruku had never known such pain, her whole body was in agony from the cruel punishment, but she bit into the gag hard and persevered! At the tenth blow Kakuhan stopped again to rest. This time he walked up to her and one of the cameras zoomed in on his free hand as he pinched her nipples and ran his fingers down over her belly to rub her hairless mound and finger her slit.</p> <p>Shiruku could see the man’s eyes through the holes in his mask now, they were glaring, he was angry! How dare she, a mere girl, put up so much resistance!</p> <p>“This is next!” He hissed at her as he pinched her clit hood and groped her labia. “You think I’ve hurt you do you? You don’t know what pain is yet!” He walked away from her and gestured to the two naked twelve year olds who ran onto the set and tapped Chitsu on her shoulders. She released her grip on Shiruku’s ankles and stepped to one side. The two younger girl’s knelt down, took one of Shiruku’s ankles each and pulled her legs wide apart with all of their strength.</p> <p>Kakuhan took up a position in front of her and snapped the whip in the air for effect. One camera focussed on her face, another zoomed in on her pelvis, the main camera pulled back to take in her entire suspended body from the tips of her fingers to the tips of her toes. When they were ready, Kakuhan grunted and struck out!</p> <p>THRASH! The whip struck Shiruku across her pelvis, straight across her hairless mound, just above her clit hood. Again her eyes screwed shut from the shock and pain and she struggled and twisted, almost pulling the two twelve year olds over! CRACK! A second blow landed a little lower, this time striking her on her clit hood itself!</p> <p>Shiruku screamed hard and bit into the gag that muffled her cries. She forced her fists into tighter balls, even though her mind was yelling at her, ‘open you hands, open your hands!’ A trickle of blood ran down each, slender forearm as her fingernails cut into the palms of her hands. Seven blows in all scourged her hips, torturing her most sensitive parts, then Kakuhan shifted his grip and lashed the whip upwards between her legs!</p> <p>CRACK! The flat, leather falls of the whip landed hard along the entire length of Shiruku’s sex, punishing her young flesh cruelly! WHACK! SMACK! Two more landed in the same place! Shiruku was sure that her vulva was on fire, the pain was so intense.</p> <p>“Enough!” Said Akuma. Kakuhan threw the whip down onto the floor, walked up to her and coughed. The little girl opened her eyes and, to her astonishment, Kakuhan bowed to her then walked off set. She had endured the cruel punishment to the last blow! The two twelve year olds released her and she felt herself being lowered down to the floor. Chitsu appeared and removed the chain from her cuffs. Shiruku curled into a ball and cried, her gag still muffling her sobs.</p> <p>“Cut!” Yelled Dankon, “Everybody take a break!” Chitsu unbuckled Shiruku’s gag, removed it from her mouth and held a bottle of water to her lips, she drank deeply as the older girl took a cloth and wiped the tears from her face.</p> <p>“You are doing very well little one” Said Boss Akuma, who had stepped onto the set and knelt down beside them. “Sixty percent of your father’s debt is now paid. I can stop this now if you wish or you can continue, it is up to you Shiruku”. He took her hands and wiped the blood from the cuts in her palms. “I must warn you though that the next thing we do will be even more painful, but if you submit you could clear your father’s debt before the day is done!”</p> <p>“I, I will continue Akuma San” Gasped Shiruku. “I will suffer whatever it takes to repay you and restore my family’s honour”. Akuma stood up and bowed to her then left her alone with Chitsu and the two twelve year olds.</p> <p>“You are very brave” Said the older girl, the first words that any of the three nude girls with painted faces had spoken since she had arrived! “Your family’s honour must mean very much to you. That is rare these days”</p> <p>“Thank you” Said Shiruku, “Why are you here, why are your faces painted like that?” Chitsu lowered her head and wiped a tear from her own eye.</p> <p>“There are many gang wars in the world of the Yakuza, people often die and their assets become spoils of war. Even children like us. Our families were destroyed and Akuma took us in to be house servants. We are nude and paint our faces like Geisha because it pleases him, he owns us and many others.” The two other girls came up and helped Shiruku to stand and stretch her limbs.</p> <p>“These are Kusari and Kafusu” Said Chitsu, “They are twins and have been servants to Akuma since they were your age” The two girls bowed, Shiruku could see now that, under their makeup, the girls were identical. The twins towelled her down but her tight body ropes were not removed, she winced as the towels were dabbed against her cruel welts.</p> <p>“Don’t worry little sister” Said Kusari, “They will heal in a few days, there will be no scarring, they are always very careful to avoid that”. A commotion by the door alerted them that people were returning. Chitsu and the twins knelt, Shiruku remained standing. Dankon appeared and walked over to her.</p> <p>“Are you ready to continue?” He asked. Shiruku nodded, “Good, just do as before, allow things to happen and you will be fine”. Chitsu stood up and pressed the penis gag to Shiruku’s lips, she opened her mouth and allowed the older girl to replace and secure it. When that was done, Chitsu pressed down her shoulders, placed her in a kneeling position with her arms by her sides then stepped off the set, leaving her alone again.</p> <p>“Action!” Said Dankon and the three cameramen set to work, one focussed on her face, another on her bound torso and the chief cameraman circled her as before, taking in all aspects of her kneeling form. At a signal from Dankon, Chitsu, Kusari and Kafusu entered. The twins knelt down beside Shiruku, one on either side facing her while Chitsu knelt down behind her. The older girl ran her hands over Shiruku’s body, checking the tight, silk bondage ropes, stroking her budding breasts and running her fingers along some of the welts, making her wince. The camera at the front focussed closely on Chitsu’s delicate hands stroking the younger girl’s skin.</p> <p>Chitsu then took hold of Shiruku’s hands and, pulling them behind her body, placed them palm to palm. She then took a length of the same silk rope that was binding the little girl’s body and tied her wrists tightly together. She took a second length of rope, looped it and draped it over Shiruku’s upturned hands. The twins now took hold of one of their victim’s elbows each and began to push inwards! The main cameraman was standing over Chitsu now and focussing in on Shiruku’s back. In and in the twins pushed, forcing the younger girl’s elbows closer together while Chitsu slid the rope loop down to the crooks of the elbows and began pulling in to assist the twins!</p> <p>Closer and closer the elbows came together as Shiruku shook her head and groaned into her gag until, with a final tug, they came together and Chitsu tied them tightly. Shiruku’s arms were now bound perfectly in the reverse prayer position, her forearms vertical against her back and pointing upwards! She felt like her shoulders were being dislocated! The pain of the extreme bend was terrible, her chest, forced forwards by the tie was heaving and causing her more pain with each breath as the ropes cut into her.</p> <p>The twins scampered off set and returned with some equipment. A crossbar and two, vertical stands which were placed on either side of Shiruku and set into sockets in the floor, fixing them in place. Shiruku’s knees were pulled apart and fixed to the bases of the stands. The crossbar was then fed under her arms, lifted and fixed to the uprights, causing her even more pain. A final rope was fed through her elbows and around her body, pulled tight and tied in place. She was now firmly held in an agonising bondage tie, tears rolling down her face again, sweat covering her body and her face once more twisted in anguish from her suffering! The cameras now focussed in close on her suffering body, capturing the pain showing on her face and the strain torturing her stretched torso.</p> <p>Chitsu now moved in front of Shiruku and began to kiss and fondle the little girl’s nipples, making them spike out. Kusari stepped off set and returned with a roll of cloth which she gave to Chitsu. One of the cameras focussed in on her hands as she unwrapped it to reveal a long, sharp, hollow needle, a flat, leather pad a small pair of pliers and three, small gold rings. She picked up the pad and needle and placed the pad to one side of Shiruku’s stiff, left nipple and the needle to the other side. Then she pushed the needle hard! Shiruku squealed and bit her gag again as a sharp, pain seared her nipple. The needle passed through easily and into the pad leaving a neat, perfect hole!. Blood ran from the wound and down Shiruku’s chest as Chitsu removed the needle and swiftly fed a gold ring through the hole, pinching it closed with the pliers. Kusari pressed a white linen pad to the abused nipple and held it there while Chitsu moved to the right nipple.</p> <p>A moment later, a fresh stab of pain, another rivulet of blood and Shiruku’s right nipple had suffered the same fate! Kafusu moved in and held a second linen pad to the fresh wound. One of the cameras zoomed in on the little girl’s chest as the twins dabbed the bleeding nipples for a while until there was nothing but an occasional trickle.</p> <p>Another camera followed Chitsu’s right hand as it slid gracefully down over the bound child’s body and began to finger her slit, rubbing along it’s length, fingering and teasing the stiff little love bud. When the tiny clit hood was standing out, Chitsu placed the leather to one side of it and the needle to the other. The camera zoomed in for an extreme close-up as the tender, young flesh was pierced by the needle. The main camera captured Shiruku’s body jerking in agony and breathing hard as the needle was removed and the third ring took it’s place. Chitsu dabbed a third pad onto the wound and held it for a while before dabbing now and then as the flow of blood slowed.</p> <p>Finally the girls stepped away and allowed all three cameras to move in closer and take advantage of the bound child’s torment. Drinking in her slender, tortured body and twisted, anguished face! After a few moments they pulled back and resumed their former positions. One zooming in on her face, the other concentrating on her torso from crotch to shoulders and the third moving around.</p> <p>Kakuhan entered the set again, naked as before with his cock hard, erect and sticking out in front of him. He knelt down behind Shiruku and began stroking the front of her body with both hands, teasing her nipples and fingering her slit and clit hood, playing with the rings. He began squeezing harder, making the youngster cry and groan. Then he began twisting and pinching her nipples and clit hood violently, using nothing but his fingers to torture her and make her suffer. After a few minutes of this he stood up and moved to her front. Chitsu and the twins ran swiftly onto the set and untied Shiruku from the frame. The crossbar was lifted quickly off the uprights and slid out from under her arms. The twins took the uprights and bar and carried them off set while Chitsu knelt down behind Shiruku.</p> <p>As Kakuhan stood in front of them stroking his cock, Chitsu pulled Shiruku’s knees together and helped her into an ‘upright’ kneel, her body vertical from the knees upwards. In this position, her head was level with Kakuhan’s groin and he moved forwards to rub his stiff pole over her face. Chitsu unbuckled the gag and slid it from Shiruku’s mouth, then she took a cloth and wiped the suffering child’s face. Kakuhan pressed his length onto Shiruku’s mouth and her lips parted. Chitsu closed a hand around the thick shaft and rubbed it up and down as Shiruku licked it and played her tongue over the purple head. Then the younger girl opened her mouth wide and moved her head forwards to engulf the fat length, taking several inches into her mouth.</p> <p>She had grown used to the gag and found it easy to suck away at the stiff, hard cock, back and forth she moved her head, teasing the shaft with her tongue while Chitsu rubbed it with her hand. One of the cameras zoomed in for a tight close up of the cock sliding in and out of the young girl’s mouth.</p> <p>After a few minutes of this, Kakuhan slid all of the way out and changed places with Chitsu, he knelt behind Shiruku while Chitsu knelt in front. Kakuhan pushed the bound child forwards until she was bent over at the hips with Chitsu supporting her shoulders. Then he spread her legs apart and began rubbing his cock between her naked, welt covered buttocks.</p> <p>One of the cameras zoomed in on this action as Kakuhan began to finger the child’s slit, rubbing it hard and fingering her tight, little love hole. To her surprise Shiruku began to feel excitement and arousal and she began to ooze wetness. Kakuhan placed the tip of his cock against her tiny vaginal entrance, then he gripped her hips hard and lunged! Shoving his cock deep into her, tearing away her hymen and stripping her of her virginity! The cameras took it all in as his thick shaft was forced into her tiny hole, stretching it painfully. A new wave of agony flooded her body as the soft folds of her labia were forced hard onto the thin rope on either side of them! Another camera came close in to her face and filmed her screwing shut her eyes and screaming into her gag as her brutal rape began!</p> <p>Blood from her torn hymen trickled down her legs as Kakuhan pounded his fat cock in and out of her, hurting her, raving her. Every lunge caused waves of terrible pain to wrench her tightly bound body. This torment went on for several minutes before her abuser slid out of her. Shiruku thought it was over but her relief was short lived. She felt the cords between her buttocks being pulled apart and something slick and oily being rubbed into her anus, then she felt the tip of the stiff cock probing her sphincter! Her eyes flashed open wide as the thick shaft was forced into her rectum and a new round of agony began!</p> <p>For what seemed like an eternity her cruel, anal rape continued. Finally the man pulled out of her and again switched places with Chitsu. The older girl pulled Shiruku upright and whispered in her ear.</p> <p>“Open your mouth wide little one” She said, “Open wide and hold out your tongue flat!” Shiruku did as she was told and Kakuhan rested the tip of his fat length on her tongue while he rubbed himself furiously. Once again the cameras zoomed in as he rubbed hard. Finally he groaned and his warm, thick, cum burst out of his cock, sending spurt after spurt into her mouth and spattering her face. As his spunk drooled out of her mouth he pushed his cock in again and she sucked hard, draining every drop of seed from the stiff pole.</p> <p>Kakuhan withdrew again and stepped off set while Chitsu whispered an instruction into Shiruku’s ear. The cameras focussed on her mouth as she snaked out her tongue and licked the spunk off her lips and chin and took it into her mouth to swallow down. Then Chitsu took a cloth and wiped the younger girl’s face before stepping off to one side. Shiruku thought her ordeal was over and she would now be released form her painful bonds. Her arms were numb from pain now and her whole body sore from where the ropes were biting into her. Not to mention the burning agony that was ripping through her loins and anus. It was not to be!</p> <p>As she looked up, three more naked men with big erections stepped onto the set, knelt down around her and grabbed her roughly! This time there was no gag to stifle her and her screams of utter agony echoed around the room as the men pulled and twisted on her tortured nipples and sex, pressed on her numb arms and pulled at her bonds to make them rub her tortured flesh even more! Then one of the men lay down on his back and she was placed on top of him. She shrieked in agony as he grabbed her hips and rammed his shaft into her aching cunt. Even as she screamed, her head was twisted to one side by strong hands and another stiff cock was rammed into her gaping mouth. The third man knelt down behind her and rubbed her anus with fresh oil before pulling the twin cords apart and shoving his stiff pole into her rectum!</p> <p>Shiruku was helpless as the cruel and vicious triple rape began. Her whole body was burning in agony and she was choking as the man raping her mouth stabbed his cock into her throat! After a few minutes, the men pulled their cocks out of her body and changed places, each one moving to a different hole. The three cameras darted around her, focussing on her mouth, her arse, her cunt, her whole body, recording every second of her vile, brutal treatment from every possible angle.</p> <p>Another few minutes and the men changed places again, so that each one of the three had experienced every one of her holes. On and on the harsh fucking continued. Finally the men pulled out of her and stood in front of her, masturbating. Chitsu re-entered and helped her back into a kneel. Then she held Shiruku in place while the men pointed their cocks at her face. The cameras all zoomed in and she soon found herself being spattered with streams of cum. They came on her face, in her mouth, over her throat and on her chest. One of the cameras took an extreme close up of her mouth as spunk flowed out of it and down her chin to drip down onto her chest. The men and Chitsu stepped off set and left Shiruku on her own. For a few moments the cameras played over her as tears ran down her face to mingle with the spunk.</p> <p>“Cut” Said Dankon “That’s a wrap!” As soon as these words had been spoken Chitsu and the twins ran onto the set. Kusari started to wipe the man juice from Shiruku’s face and chest while Chitsu began to untie the ropes which were binding her arms. First her elbows were released and Chitsu moved them slowly apart. Shiruku screamed again, it hurt almost as much being released as the bind itself had!. The older girl then untied her wrists and her arms were finally free. Chitsu and Kafusu rubbed them up and down to ease the aching, then they began to untie the ropes around Shiruku’s body. Soon she was completely free and the older girls helped her onto her feet.</p> <p>“Come” Said Chitsu “A hot bath awaits you, our master and the others will be busy for a while now, he will send for you later”. Shiruku was led out of the room and down a corridor. She soon found herself in another room with a huge sunken bath on the floor, all four girls immersed themselves and Shiruku was submerged up to her neck, her limbs spread out and the other girls massaging her arms, legs and body, helping the hot water to ease her muscles and dispel her stiffness and aches.</p> <p>After a while the older girls allowed Shiruku to relax a moment while they washed off each other’s make-up and undid their hair so that it fell around their shoulders. They returned to Shiruku and did the same for her, she could see now that the three older girls were all quite pretty and the twins were indistinguishable from each other. Now they began to soap up themselves and her, working up thick lathers and rubbing each other’s bodies.</p> <p>Shiruku noticed that the others were kissing and rubbing each other’s crotches. Remembering the feeling she had had whilst being fucked by Kakuhan, she took one of Chitsu’s hands and guided it onto her slit. Chitsu needed no further encouragement and began to stroke her gently, she was still very sore form her rape but Shiruku began to feel a tingling in her sex, Chitsu’s fingering was kind and gentle and her caresses were soft. The little girl was soon gasping and moaning with pleasure. As Chitsu continued to rub her, the twins snuggled up on either side of her and took turns to kiss her, twining their little tongues with hers.</p> <p>Soon Shiruku was screaming again, but this time in pleasure as a bolt of pure pleasure and ecstasy shot through her groin as she had her first orgasm. The other girls were not far behind her as fingers probed and tongues twirled! </p> <p>For a while Shiruku lay in the bath, cuddled against the twins, while Chitsu left the bath, dried herself off and prepared a long, low padded table. When she was ready she called out to the twins and they assisted Shiruku out of the bath, dried her off and led her over to the table. At a gesture from Chitsu she lay face down. The older girl poured a little oil onto her back and then began to massage her, rubbing her fingers hard into the little girl’s muscles.</p> <p>Shiruku felt like she was melting under Chitsu’s skilful hands, all of the aching was draining away from her body and it seemed like she was floating on air. After a whileChitsu turned her onto her back and began to massage her front. The massage finished with Chitsu rubbing and probing the younger girl’s slit again, then she spread her legs wide, leaned down and began to lick the tender sex between the child’s legs.</p> <p>It was not long before Shiruku groaned and gasped as another orgasm washed over her, even stronger than the first! When it was over, the four girls left the room and went into an adjoining chamber where they lay down on silk cushions and cuddled and kissed. </p> <p>“Thank you for helping me” Said Shiruku meekly as she looked up into Chitsu’s eyes. The older girl pulled the ten year old close to her breast and hugged her.</p> <p>“I did my duty and nothing more little one” She replied, “It’s not such a bad life for us here. Now the twins and I are off duty and can relax a little”. There was a knock on the door frame and the partition door slid open to reveal another naked girl. She was not much older than Shiruku and had the same nipple and clit decoration as the older girls. Her hair and make up were the same style as the twins had been, Junior Maiko. She bowed to the other girls and beckoned.</p> <p>“Akuma sends for you” Said Chitsu, “This is Eri, go with her and she will take you to our master”. Shiruku kissed the three girls, stood up and bowed to them, then she followed Eri out of the room. The new girl kept silent as they walked just a short distance to another door, flanked by two guards in suits where she knelt down and knocked.</p> <p>“Enter” said a deep voice within, Eri slid open the door, bowed to the occupant and motioned for Shiruku to enter. As she entered, Shiruku could see that this was a sumptuous bedroom, Akuma, wearing a dressing gown was by the window looking out at the gardens, Shiruku could see some naked children playing out there. He turned to face her and they bowed slightly to each other. Then he went to the bed, sat down on the end and beckoned her to him.</p> <p>As she stood in front of him, mere inches away, she realised that she had become used to her nakedness and that it did not bother her anymore. She was however, literally painfully aware that her naked skin was covered in rope and whip marks, even if they had already begun to fade.</p> <p>“You have done very well little one” Said the Yakuza Lord. “You have almost completely repaid your father’s debt to me, there is but one thing left that you must do”. He untied his dressing gown and slipped it off to lie on the bed around him. He was naked underneath! Shiruku looked over his body, which was quite fit and lean for a middle aged man, she understood and knelt down in front of him.</p> <p>Resting one hand on one of his thighs she reached out and took hold of his cock, which was already stiff and hard. It was quite big but not so big as the men who had fucked her in the studio. Shiruku was glad of that, she did not think she could handle more! She leaned forwards and licked the stiff pole up and down, rolling her tongue around the purple head before wrapping her lips around it and moving her head down the shaft. Boss Akuma sighed and laid back down on the bed, enjoying the sensation of having the moist young lips and tongue working on his length.</p> <p>Presently he sat up again, took hold up her under her armpits and pulled her up onto the bed with him. He lay her down on her back and buried his mouth in her hairless pussy. She gasped, moaned and giggled a little as his beard and moustache tickled her sex. When she was moist he moved up her body placed the tip of his cock into her sore love hole, crushed her slim body to his with both arms and thrust hard!</p> <p>Shiruku cried out in pain as he forced his length into her. It wasn’t that he was particularly large, but she was still very sore from the pounding she had been given by the four men in the studio. Thankfully Boss Akuma was more than ready to climax after watching her being tortured and raped and he soon pulled out of her, held his cock to her lips, groaned and sent spurts of thick cum over her lips and chin!</p> <p>When the last few drops had oozed out of his shaft, Shiruku engulfed it with her mouth again, sucking hard and squeezing it with her hands until it was clean and empty. Akuma moved away from her and sat on the edge of the bed, he took some tissues from a box and handed them to her so that she could clean her face. When she had done so she slid off the bed and moved to stand in front of him.</p> <p>“You have done very well little one” Said Akuma. “You have completely repaid your father’s debt!” Tears rolled down Shiruku’s cheeks at this news. “In fact” The Yakuza Lord continued, handing her a red envelope” By my calculations you have even earned some extra”</p> <p>Shiruku opened the envelope and peered inside. Her eyes opened wide, it contained more money than her family had seen in a long time! She bowed to Akuma.</p> <p>“Thank you Akuma San” She replied “You are very generous, I am glad to have repaid you and regained my families honour, may I go now?”</p> <p>“Of course!” exclaimed Akuma, he rang a small bell then slipped back into his dressing gown. The door to the room slid open and Eri entered and bowed. She had Shiruku’s coat and held it out to her, Shiruku slipped it on quickly and fastened the buttons.</p> <p>“There is a car waiting for you by the front door” Akuma continued, “The driver will take you home, before you go though I would ask you to think about something. There is more money to be made if you would like to take part in more of our movies, don’t worry, not all of them are as cruel as today’s. I know that you have younger brothers and sisters too. Perhaps you could persuade them to participate in some of our milder productions!” Shiruku bowed to him and left the room.</p> <p>She followed Eri to the front door and soon found herself the passenger in a huge limousine as she was driven home. She pulled the red envelope out of her pocket and studied the money inside. She had already made up her mind, her career as a child porn star had begun!</p></div>","['This story is dedicated to our webmistress Velocity, who gave me the idea and the inspiration!']"
1523,Billy and Gwen,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,"Two child prostitutes, a boy and a girl, agree to go with a client to make a porn movie. A decision they come to regret!",2006-04-04,17,4,"M, b, g, anal, bd, cbt, oral, ped, rape, sad, tort",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool072.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>For the third time Martin Edwards drove around the street corner and looked at the boy and girl standing there. For the third time, both gave him the faintest of smiles and nodded their heads once at him.</p> <p>Martin had done his research well, this was a poor area and many of the kids were already hooked on drugs, some as young as nine! He had spent days driving around the area at night, checking out this group of kids and that, looking for the most hidden spots, watching for the kids that gave him the nod, the nod that said as plain as day ’I will suck your cock for money!’</p> <p>He checked all of his mirrors quickly. There was no one else was in sight and there were no windows overlooking the spot. Spurred on by a rush of adrenalin he pulled up to the side of the kerb and pressed the button to open the passenger side window. He kept checking his mirrors as the window hummed down and the two kids trotted up to the car.</p> <p>“You looking for business mister?” Asked the boy through the open window, Martin judged him to be about 12 years old. He was a handsome looking boy, whatever drug he was getting into had not affected his looks yet. The girl standing behind him looked about 10.</p> <p>“Yes I am” He replied, before the boy could ask whether he wanted himself or the girl he continued, “Both of you get in the back, quickly”.</p> <p>Seconds later he was driving out of the area with both kids sitting on the back seat. The boy started to discuss terms, what they were prepared to do and for how much money. A hand job for £10.00 each, a blow job for £20.00 each and full penetrative sex for £40.00 each. The boy sounded like an expert, a young kid with an adult’s head on his shoulders. But an adult’s head that wanted money for drugs and which wasn’t thinking straight.</p> <p>After travelling a mile and when he was certain that they were not being followed, Martin pulled off the main road, drove into a back alley and stopped the car. He turned around to face the boy and girl.</p> <p>“Here’s the deal kids” He said, “I want you both to come with me to my studio and I want to make a porno movie with you both. I’ll pay you £100.00 each, what do you say?”</p> <p>The boy and girl looked at each other, there was doubt on the boy’s face but the girl was grinning. For the first time the boy noticed that the side and rear windows of the car were very dark, almost black so that they could not see out.</p> <p>“I dunno” He replied, “Usually we just go to a spot I know on the industrial estate and do the business there, the other kids say it’s not a good idea to go off with punters, how come the car windows are blacked up anyway?”</p> <p>“Look kid” Martin replied, “If I wanted to hurt you both I could have done it already! The windows are dark so people can’t see in. I have 2 underage kids on my back seat after all and I don’t want anyone wondering why you are there! I’m the one taking the risks here!” The boy still looked doubtful. “Look” Martin continued, “My place is just twenty minutes from here and I’ll make it £ 200.00 each if you’ll do it!”</p> <p>“Money first mister” Said the boy, a suspicious look on his face. Martin took out his wallet and counted out twenty £20 notes which he handed over. The boy split the money two ways and handed half to the girl, they stuffed it into zipper pockets on their tops. That had clinched it! The thought of all that money had swayed the boy and all doubt had left his mind.</p> <p>“Ok” He said, “Ok we’ll do it, I’m Billy and this is my friend Gwen, we both suck cock and you can do her in her arse and cunt and me up the arse if you want!” Martin smiled at him.</p> <p>“Actually I want you to get it on with each other mostly!” Martin replied. The boy’s face lit up! Being paid to fuck his little girlfriend, easy money. Still smiling, Martin turned around and drove off, he was very pleased with himself, the pick-up had gone a lot smoother than he had thought it would, the need for drugs had made the kids careless, well that was their tough luck!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“In here” Said Martin as he led the kids into a large room. The journey to his house had been uneventful and he had used the time to instruct the boy and girl on what he wanted them to do in front of the cameras. He had pulled the car into the garage then walked the 2 children through a connecting door and into the house.</p> <p>Billy and Gwen looked around the room, it was quite bare except for a huge, cream coloured sofa against one wall and various lights, tripods and other photographic equipment. A curtain ran the length of the opposite wall and covered it from floor to ceiling. Two small, video cameras on tripods were already pointed at the sofa and several others sat on a small chest of drawers against a third wall.</p> <p>“Come over here” Martin continued and sat down in the middle of the huge sofa. The two kids stood in front of him, “Before we start, let’s get to know each other a little, take your clothes off and let me see what I’m paying for. You first Gwen.” The little girl giggled, both kids were wearing jogging pants and tops plus the usual trainers. Gwen leaned down, pulled off her shoes and socks and tossed them to one side, out of the way. She stood squarely in front of Martin, placed her hands in the waistband of her pants and then, taking her own sweet time, slid them slowly down her legs and stepped out of them, kicking them to one side.</p> <p>Martin licked his lips, the girl had slender, well shaped legs. Not skinny and with bulging knees like some little girls. He watched hungrily as the child smiled at him and pulled her top up, over her shoulders and head and off, tossing it on top of the pants and footwear. She paused for a moment and stood there wearing just a thin, tiny pair of panties and a short crop top which left her belly exposed, she too licked her lips and stroked her hands up and down her stomach! Ten years old and she knew exactly how to tease!</p> <p>A nod from Martin and she slid the top up and off, this time giving it to his outstretched hand. She turned around slowly to give him a good view before slipping her panties down her legs, stepping out of them and handing them to him. Then she put her hands on her hips and stood with her legs apart.</p> <p>She was quite lovely, fair hair parted in the middle and gathered into pony tails on either side of a very pretty face. She was about four feet and six inches tall. Her skin was stretched tight over a slim, lean body with the faint outline of the muscles underneath showing through,. Her sex was hairless and she had just the faintest beginnings of breast buds on her chest.</p> <p>“Come closer” said Martin, Gwen stepped up until her legs were touching the sofa, Martin reached out and stroked his hand down her body, then he slipped it between her legs and rubbed her slit. The faintest of gasps escaped from her lips and he felt her beginning to moisten. He found her love hole and slipped a couple of fingers inside her making her moan. “Think you can handle a grown man’s cock sweetie?” He asked her.</p> <p>“If you aren’t too big” Came the reply, “I’ve done it a few times with men, if they weren’t too big, if they were I just let them use my bum.” Martin put his hands behind her and squeezed her buttocks, they were soft but firm. He picked her up and sat her beside him, putting an arm around her and holding her close. He was not surprised to feel her hand on his groin, stroking his stiff cock through the material of his pants!</p> <p>“Now you Billy” He said to the boy who had moved to stand in front of him and had already removed his trainers and socks and put them with Gwen’s. He stripped more quickly than Gwen, without putting on a show and his outer clothes had soon joined Gwen’s on the floor. He handed his T shirt to Martin and waited as the man looked over his body, he was now wearing just a pair of blue briefs which stuck out in front like a tent from his own erection!</p> <p>Martin nodded and the boy slid the briefs down and handed them over. Martin nodded approval, the boy’s cock was as stiff as a ramrod and pointing upwards, it was about five inches long, impressive for a 12 year old! Apart from a few hairs around the base of his penis his body was hairless, he was about five feet tall and well built for his age. Martin reached out, stroked the stiff little pole and cupped the boy’s balls.</p> <p>“Not bad” He exclaimed “But I will have to shave off those few hairs before we start. He motioned for the boy to sit down and then he stood up himself. “I may as well get naked too!” He continued. He stripped quickly with his back to the children and dumped his own clothes on the floor beside the chest of drawers. He was in his late thirties but quite fit and well muscled. He turned around and the children’s eyes opened wide. His cock was big and hard, at the upper end of the “average” scale it was just over eight inches long and two thick!</p> <p>----</p> <p>As he moved back towards the sofa Gwen gave Billy an anxious look and held his hand. Martin stood in front of the pair of them and stroked his long, thick shaft.</p> <p>“You’re gonna have to make do with Gwen’s bum hole mister” Said the boy, “She’ll never get that inside her quim, you’ll split her open!” Martin smiled.</p> <p>“It’s you who’ll be doing the most fucking kid!” He replied, “Why don’t you both show me what you can do with those mouths for now.” This seemed to reassure the children and they shuffled to the edge of the sofa.</p> <p>Despite her anxious look, Gwen was the first to take hold of Martin’s shaft, wrapping her little fingers around it and stroking it up and down. Then she leaned forwards and licked up and down before opening her mouth wide and slipping her lips around the swollen, purple head.</p> <p>Martin gasped as she pushed forwards and he felt the warm, silky moistness of her mouth engulfing the end of his shaft. Her grip tightened a little and she brought her other hand up to cup his scrotum and squeeze his balls gently as she moved her mouth back and forth and her hand up and down. After a minute she slid his cock out of her mouth, leaned back on the sofa and grinned. Then she spread her legs wide and began rubbing her pussy as Billy moved forwards.</p> <p>The boy wasted no time and plunged his mouth onto Martin’s rigid pole, sucking it in deep. Then he placed his hands flat on the man’s pelvis and began to move his head backwards and forwards rapidly, his lips firmly sealed around the thick shaft and gripping it tightly!</p> <p>Martin was impressed! Billy had obviously had lots of practice and was doing a really good, enthusiastic job. After a few moments though he decided he’d had enough, he wanted to save himself for later.</p> <p>“Enough!” He exclaimed, pushing the boy away from him. “You are both really good but we need to get on and I don’t want to waste it. I want to shoot my load all over your face and chest in front of the camera sweetie.” He continued, patting Gwen on the thigh. “First I need to fix you Billy” He went over to the chest of drawers and took a spray can and a razor out of one of the drawers.</p> <p>“Spread your legs kid” He said to Billy, the boy obeyed, Martin knelt down and sprayed some white foam around the base of the kid’s cock.</p> <p>“Wow that’s fucking cold!” The boy exclaimed, “Hey be careful with that!” He continued as Martin brought the razor up to the boy’s crotch.</p> <p>“Don’t worry kid” Said Martin, “I’ve had lots of practice, I need to do this as it will make you look better on camera” The few, wispy hairs were soon gone and Martin handed the boy a towel to wipe himself with. Then he handed the kids their underwear and asked them to put it on for the first shoot. While they did so he poured out a couple of Alco Pops and handed them over, he also gave each of them a small white pill and an extra blue diamond shaped pill to Billy</p> <p>“What are these?” The boy asked, sniffing the drink and looking at the pills very suspiciously. Gwen had simply popped her pill and gulped down her drink!</p> <p>“Relax” Said Martin, “Alco Pop and a little white pill to make you feel good and give you a little buzz. The blue pill is Viagra, just in case you get camera shy, I don’t want you going limp on me do I? That pill should keep a kid like you rock hard for hours! Billy shrugged his shoulders, popped the pills and downed the drink. Martin checked the positions of the two cameras pointed at the sofa and picked up a third. He also picked up a pack of cards and handed them to Billy.</p> <p>“Just do like we said in the car” He said to both of them, “You are two kids playing strip poker and then things get a little hot afterwards. Just remember to ignore me and the cameras, there are just the two of you here so keep your eyes on each other and not on me.</p> <p>Billy and Gwen needed no further instruction. Martin set all three cameras recording and motioned for them to begin. One of the main cameras took in a view of the whole sofa from the front. The other focused in closer on the seated figures. Both had feed lines to monitors so that Martin could keep an eye on the views and adjust if necessary. The third camera he hand held and used the zoom for close up shots.</p> <p>The actual game was simple, Billy dealt the cards and they each showed their hands without drawing any extra cards, best hand won. Martin had already arranged the cards in the deck so that they would come out in the correct order, just for the sake of close ups.</p> <p>“I win again” Said Gwen, “Take your T-shirt off.” Billy slipped out of the garment, dropped it to the floor and started to deal again. That was the first line of the “movie”, the idea being to create the illusion that the viewer has joined the game half way through. The kids turned over their new hands.</p> <p>“Hah!” Exclaimed Billy, “I win this time, take that thing off” He pointed to the short, flimsy slip that Gwen was wearing. She reached down, grabbed the hem and started to pull it up slowly. Martin focused on her hands as the material was drawn up over her chest, exposing her nipples and then over her head and off. She gave a good shake of her head for effect, making her ponytails swish about. Billy dealt another hand.</p> <p>“Whoever wins this hand wins the game” He said, “Loser gets naked and has to do what the winner says!” They turned over their hands at the same time!</p> <p>“Yes!” Billy shouted, “I win, I win! Get those knickers off Gwen!” The little girl giggled, stood up and put her thumbs through the sides of her panties. Martin zoomed in on her hips as she pulled down slowly, very slowly until just the tip of her slit started to show. He focused even closer on her sex as she pulled her panties all the way down, let them fall down her legs and then kicked them aside. Billy stood up and faced her.</p> <p>“You have to do what I say now Gwen” The little girl nodded, “Kneel down then and pull my briefs down, I want you to suck my cock.” Gwen grinned and did as she was told, pulling Billy’s briefs down until his stiff, little shaft sprang out of them. Martin zoomed in as she grasped it with one hand, rubbed it up and down then leaned in to lick it. With her other hand she pulled the briefs right down until Billy stepped out of them and kicked them aside. Then he groaned as Gwen slipped his cock into her mouth and moved her head down until her lips touched his groin.</p> <p>“Wow that’s wild Gwen!” Exclaimed the boy as she snaked out her tongue to lick his balls! Martin zoomed in tight on the girl’s mouth, capturing the sight of her moist lips moving up and down the young, smooth shaft. For a couple of minutes he concentrated on this before giving Billy a nod, the signal to move on.</p> <p>“Lie down Gwen” said the boy. Gwen slid his cock out of her mouth with a slurp and laid down on the sofa, her legs spread wide apart. Billy knelt between her legs and leaned down to kiss her, passionately on the mouth. Martin focussed on their faces and then followed the boy’s head as he kissed his young girlfriend on her throat then on down her body.</p> <p>Billy teased and nibbled at Gwen’s tiny nipples making her giggle and gasp, then he licked down her belly and over her hairless mound. Martin captured it all and zoomed in closer as Billy began to lick and nibble at the little girl’s clit making her gasp and moan. Then his fingers found her moist quim and he began to probe her and stretch her hole.</p> <p>“Fuck me now Billy” Said Gwen after a few minutes of being licked and fingered, “Fuck me hard!” Billy moved up and positioned his cock end at the entrance to her love hole. Martin zoomed in tight and the boy eased his shaft into the girl as she squealed with delight. Taking his weight on his arms Billy began thrusting in and out, slowly, rhythmically, pushing his entire length into his young lover with every push forwards and then bringing it almost all the way out again.</p> <p>Gwen had to fight against her growing urge to wrap her legs around Billy and pull him in closer as that would obscure the view of the camera. She forced herself to keep her legs spread wide as Martin concentrated on the boy’s stiff pole sliding in and out of her, now pulling back slowly to reveal more and more of their bodies and then zooming slowly back in again.</p> <p>“Fuck me harder Billy!” Exclaimed Gwen, playing up for the cameras and talking dirty. “Fuck me! Fuck my little cunt! Fuck me!” Both children were grunting and groaning now as Billy moved faster and started really pounding into the 10 year old. Martin played the hand held camera over their bodies. Moving from side to side and taking in different angles. The kids were flushed from excitement and from the drugs starting to take effect on them.</p> <p>After a few more minutes Martin nodded again and Billy slid his cock out of the girl and slapped her on her belly. She gave a petulant moan, rolled over and rose onto her hands and knees. Billy gripped her hips and thrust straight into her again making her yelp.</p> <p>“Oh God Billy yes!” She screamed, “Fuck me like a dog you bastard! Fuck me like a bitch! Oh God, fuck me hard!” Martin wondered how much was acting and how much was the little girl getting into it! If she was acting she was bloody good! He paused to pick up a tube of lubricant from the chest of drawers and tossed it over to Billy. The boy understood and stopped his frantic fucking, leaving the little girl panting, whimpering and gasping for breath. Martin zoomed in on Gwen’s buttocks as Billy spread them apart and began working some of the gel into her anus.</p> <p>“Ooooohhhhh yessssss” She hissed “Yes Billy yes, fuck me up the arse now, shove your cock right up my arsehole and shaft me!” Martin raised an eyebrow and marvelled at how talkative the little girl had become!</p> <p>When he was satisfied that he had used enough gel, Billy widened Gwen’s sphincter with a couple of fingers then eased his cock inside. In no time at all he was pounding into her like a piston as she squealed and banged her fists on the sofa, all the while with Martin darting around them and taping the action.</p> <p>“Oh God!” Moaned Billy after a few more minutes of hard shafting, “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum now Gwen!” He pulled out of his lover’s backside and she spun around, opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out flat. Martin was only just in time in focussing on her upper body and face as Billy pressed his cock onto Gwen’s tongue, groaned and began spurting his boy juice all over the girl’s face. The first two squirts coated her tongue then he pulled back a little as three more followed and laid trails of white across her cheeks and chin.</p> <p>Gwen grinned widely, turned to face the camera and pushed some of the cum out of her mouth so that it dribbled down her chin and onto her chest. Then she opened her mouth wide to show the rest of the pool of cum on her tongue, closed it, swallowed then opened it again to show that the sticky, white mess had all gone! She finished by engulfing Billy’s cock again and sucking on it loudly before turning to the camera once more and giving a cheeky smile.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“That was fucking fantastic!” Said Martin as he stopped the camera and set it down. He turned off the other cameras and handed a towel to Gwen so that she could wipe herself down. “You are both naturals, that was absolutely awesome!” The kids grinned, they were moderately high now and feeling really good. Martin turned to Billy.</p> <p>“Do you think you are in a fit enough state to handle one of the cameras while I play with your little friend now Billy?” He asked. The boy nodded and grinned. Martin stood up, adjusted the two cameras on tripods and turned them on. Both were focussed on Gwen as she sat on the edge of the sofa, one taking in her whole body from head to toes, the other focussing a little closer and covering her from head to groin.</p> <p>“Spread your legs and play with your pussy Gwen” He said to the little girl, “Then I’m going to step into the shot and I want you to start sucking me off” Gwen smiled and nodded, her eyes a little vacant now as a mild euphoria ran through her. Martin picked up the third camera, turned it on and focussed on her crotch as she began to rub herself and probe her slit, making herself moist again and sighing softly. After a while Martin handed the camera to the boy.</p> <p>“Just concentrate on her face while she sucks me” He said, the boy nodded, took the camera and pointed it at Gwen, framing her head and shoulders. Martin stepped into the scene and Gwen turned and grinned at the huge, thick cock which had appeared next to her face. She reached out with one hand, wrapped her fingers around it and began to stroke it up and down. Then she licked it several times, all the way up and down the shaft, rolling her tongue around the head while Martin groaned deeply for effect.</p> <p>“Oh God yes!” He exclaimed as her lips closed over the end of the stiff pole and she began to move her head back and forth slowly. Once again Martin felt the incredible sensation of her silky moist mouth wrapped around his manhood and sucking him in deep.</p> <p>“Lie down now sweetheart” He said after a few minutes of having his cock sucked. Gwen obeyed and Martin spread her legs wide and up , placing her hands around her ankles so she could hold them there. Then he rubbed a generous amount of gel into her bum hole before standing up to adjust the cameras. One taking in her whole body, the other covering her belly and hips.</p> <p>“I want you to zoom close in on her arse Billy”, he said to the boy as he returned to the sofa and began to push his fingers into Gwen’s rectum, stretching her little hole open. She gasped and gritted her teeth as he placed the end of his cock against the hole and began to push inwards.</p> <p>“Fuck you’re big!” She exclaimed, grunting as more of the fat length was fed into her. When he was about half way in he reached out and grabbed her ankles, pushing her legs up until they were well over her head. Then he started to fuck her arse with long, slow thrusts, each time going in a little deeper. Gwen grunted and gasped as the massive cock impaled her and tears rolled down her face from the strain.</p> <p>As he began to fuck her harder and faster, Martin moved one hand to stroke her slit, spreading the folds of flesh apart, rubbing her stiff, little clit and shoving two fingers into her vagina. The girl became wet quickly from the effects of the drug and her general excitement. Her eyes were closed and she was moaning as he rubbed her clit harder.</p> <p>Suddenly Martin removed his hand, slid his cock out of her arse and stabbed it into her wet cunt, shoving it in a good couple of inches! Gwen’s eyes flashed open as pain hit her!</p> <p>“NO!” She yelled “Fuck no! You’re too big, stop!” Martin ignored her and shoved his cock in further and harder, stretching her tiny love hole beyond her endurance. She stopped protesting and started screaming in pain as he began to rape her brutally!</p> <p>“What the fuck!” Exclaimed Billy, suddenly realising what was happening. “Hey, stop, stop” He continued as he came to his senses. “You’re hurting her you bastard, stop it!” Martin ignored him and thrust even harder as Gwen screamed louder and became hysterical. Thrashing her head around and beating at him with her tiny fists. Billy dropped the camera to the floor and flew at Martin, grappling with him and trying to pull him off his little girlfriend. The man lashed out with a big fist, punched the boy squarely in the face and sent him flying backwards, narrowly missing one of the cameras! Then he pulled out of the screaming girl and stood up. Gwen rolled into a ball, clutching at her bleeding groin and sobbing loudly.</p> <p>Martin checked the boy, he was unconscious and blood was running from his nose so Martin propped him against a wall in a sitting position. Then he took several short lengths of rope from one of the drawers and returned to the sobbing girl. She screamed again as he grabbed her arms and tied them behind her back. She tried to resist but he was much too strong for her. Then he slammed her down on her back on the sofa and tied a length of rope around each ankle. One of these he tied to a ring in the wall just above the sofa, the other he pulled up and back and tied to the sofa leg.</p> <p>Gwen was now tied in the same position she had been held in before, legs spread wide and up past her shoulders. Martin adjusted the cameras again, this time preparing several more. In total he set up five, one taking in the whole of Gwen’s shaking body, one concentrating on her belly and groin. A third was zoomed in on her raw vagina, trickling blood from her cruel rape. A fourth took in her chest and head and the fifth camera concentrated on her sobbing face.</p> <p>Satisfied with his work, Martin walked over to the unconscious Billy and tied his hands together, then he picked up the boy and carried him to the middle of the room. Standing on a chair he fed a length of rope through a stout ring in the ceiling, then he tied this to the rope around the boy’s wrists and hauled him into the air. After he tied the loose end of the rope to the wrist bonds he took wet wipes from the chest of drawers and cleaned the blood from the boy’s face. The bleeding had stopped and there was just a slight bruising.</p> <p>Next he produced a ball gag, stuffed it into Billy’s mouth and buckled it fast behind his head. Finally he took a small bottle from a drawer, opened it and held it under the boy’s nose. Billy jerked awake from the stink of the smelling salts and his eyes opened wide in terror. There was Gwen, sobbing and tied with her legs spread obscenely apart, helpless. Worse than that, he realised that he was tied himself, just as helplessly and was unable to help her.</p> <p>Finally, Martin returned to the sofa, reached under it and pulled out a short, braided leather whip. Then he knelt between the girl’s legs and began to rub his cock until it was erect again, at the same time coating it with a generous amount of gel.</p> <p>“Now then you little slut, where were we?” He said as Gwen shook her head and began sobbing and screaming again.</p> <p>----</p> <p>“NO!NO!NO!” The little girl screeched, “Please don’t hurt me, please, please, please!” CRACK! The whip slashed across her belly, leaving a long, red streak. Gwen stopped pleading and started wailing in pain as the whip lashed down again and again, raking across her chest, thrashing her across the hips and streaking across her belly. After two dozen strokes Martin flung the whip to one side. Inched forwards, put the tip of his massive shaft against Gwen’s raw, bleeding vagina and pushed hard, thrusting his length deep into her and her terrible ordeal began again!</p> <p>Billy struggled and mumbled into his gag but was powerless to aid the stricken girl. All he could do was hang there and watch as his little girlfriend was painfully and brutally raped! Thrust after thrust pounded into the helpless girl and Martin’s cock became streaked with her blood. After a few minutes he pulled out of her and moved up to straddle her body. Grabbing her head in one hand he forced her mouth onto his cock and began to face fuck her, stabbing his huge length deep into her mouth and down her throat, making her cough, choke and splutter.</p> <p>Finally he pulled back, grunted and sprayed her with stream after stream of thick cum, filling her mouth and coating her face with spatters of the sticky fluid. For a few moments he lingered there, rubbing his cock across her tear streaked, cum spattered face before standing up and checking the cameras. For a finale he zoomed two of the cameras in really close. One onto her gaping sex, still oozing blood and one tight onto her face as she cried and wailed from the terrible pain she was still suffering.</p> <p>Satisfied with the “take” he turned off the cameras, took another ball gag from the chest of drawers and returned to Gwen. Terrified that he was going to rape her again she began to scream hysterically, the ball gag soon put a stop to that as he forced it into her mouth. It was a large gag and her jaws felt like they were being torn apart as it was pushed in. Soon it was buckled tightly behind her head like Billy’s and her screams had been reduced to mumbles and whimpers.</p> <p>Next he untied her hands and retied them in front of her, then he removed the ropes from her ankles and dragged her to her feet. He frog marched her to the big curtain which covered one side of the room and pulled it back. There was no wall behind it. Instead, another room as large as the first was revealed. A room which filled both children with horror! There were chains with manacles on the walls, chains with big hooks on the ends hanging from the ceiling. Racks full of whips and other instruments of torture and, worst of all, the walls and floor with stained with streaks and patches of dried blood!</p> <p>Martin dragged the terrified Gwen to one of the hooks hanging from the ceiling, lifted her up and slipped her wrist bindings over the hook leaving her hanging in mid air. He gave her a playful swat on her naked arse and grinned at her! Then he returned to Billy, lowered him down and untied him from the rope he had been hanging from. The boy lashed out with his feet, kicked Martin on the shins and struggled to break free but it was no use. Like his little girlfriend he was no match for Martin’s superior size and strength.</p> <p>“You’ll pay for that you little bastard!” Said Martin as he dragged the boy into the second room, hung him from another hook by his wrists again and then rubbed his shins. Billy had done little damage with his bare feet but it had annoyed the man anyway.</p> <p>Martin returned to the first room and began to carry equipment through to the second. Soon he had five video cameras pointed at the hanging Billy. Two took in his suspended body from head to knees, one in front and one behind, both slightly to one side. A third camera was focussed on the boy’s pelvis from the front and a fourth was trained on his buttocks. The fifth camera framed his head and shoulders from the front. When these had all been set up Martin tied Billy’s ankles together, fed the rope he used through a ring in the floor and pulled hard, stretching the boy’s body tightly. He tied this off then did the same to Gwen.</p> <p>“That should keep you both nice and still” He said, grinning at them, “Bet you are both regretting getting into my car now eh? Which reminds me” He then brought in their clothes from the other room, removed the money he had given them from their pockets and put it back in his wallet. Then he stuffed their clothes into a bin liner and tied it shut. “You won’t be needing those anymore” He continued, tossing the bundle aside. “I’ll burn them later after I’ve dealt with you boy!” He walked over to the rack full of whips and such and selected two items. A vicious looking quirt and a short, stiff riding crop with a broad, stiff leather tip.</p> <p>One after the other he turned on the five cameras. Then he strode up to Billy and stroked the boy’s cock which, despite his fear, was still stiff thanks to the Viagra!</p> <p>“Told you it would keep you hard boy” Said Martin as he stroked the smooth shaft up and down for the cameras. Then he stood to one side, raised up the riding crop and brought it down hard on the stiff, little cock!</p> <p>----</p> <p>“Mmffff! Nnnngggg” Grunted the boy as sharp, cruel pain assaulted his privates! The camera focussed on his face captured his expression of agony as he bit into the gag and his face reddened. WHACK! A second blow struck home and tears flowed down his cheeks. Four more cruel blows tormented the boy but his cock still remained stiff! Martin threw the crop to one side then stepped behind the sobbing child.</p> <p>THRASH! The savage quirt raked across the boy’s buttocks raising a nasty, raw welt. WHACK! A second blow landed just above the first. CRACK! A third landed across the crease at the bottom of Billy’s backside and he shook and rattled the chain he was hanging from, His eyes screwed shut from the blinding pain.</p> <p>WHACK! CRACK! SLASH! THRASH! Martin laid into the boy’s back and buttocks with a vengeance until dozens of welts criss-crossed his skin and blood trickled down his legs to drip onto the floor. Satisfied with the beating he had dealt out, Martin dropped the quirt to the floor and stepped up to Billy. He reached around the boy’s body and stroked the still stiff cock again. Then he grabbed the boy’s balls and squeezed hard! Very hard! Tears flowed down the child’s face as Martin squeezed, pulled and twisted before letting go.</p> <p>Billy’s body was drenched in sweat and shaking from the torture as Martin untied his ankles. If the boy thought his torment was over, his relief was short lived as Martin pulled one of his legs up and out until his foot was level with his shoulder and tied it to another hanging hook. Then he did the same to the other foot until the boy’s legs were both spread up and out. Martin checked that the cameras were focussed on the appropriate parts of Billy then he began to massage a generous amount of lubricant into the boy’s rectum.</p> <p>“Remember you said I could fuck you up the arse Billy?” Said Martin as he picked up an item and held it up for the boy to see. It was a penis sheath, designed to fit over the user’s own cock and increase the length and girth. This one was ten inches long, two and a half thick and was studded and ribbed along it’s entire length. Billy shook his head and furrowed his brows, the only way he could plead for mercy. Martin just smiled and slipped the extension over his own rigid pole. He passed the cords attached to the base around his back and between his legs and tied them off behind his body. Then he stood in front of Billy and stroked the monster phallus up and down as the boy looked on in horror.</p> <p>Satisfied that the Billy was thoroughly terrified, Martin stepped behind him and placed the tip of the huge shaft against the boy’s anus, took a firm grip on his hips and pushed upwards hard. Driving the obscenity deep into the child’s colon! Billy gurgled in pain and trembled as Martin began to rape his arse hard, pumping the vile object in and out as blood trickled from his torn arsehole to drip down and join the blood from his welts on the floor.</p> <p>For several minutes Martin kept up the cruel rape. He was in no hurry to cum and he wanted the boy to suffer, suffer badly. Finally he decided that Billy had had enough and he pulled out of him, removed the blood streaked sheath and dropped it to the floor. He untied Billy’s legs and they dropped down and hung limp. The boy was utterly exhausted from his vicious punishment. Martin lowered him to the floor then dragged him up to one of the cameras. Checking on a monitor that the camera was focussed on the boy’s face he removed the gag and began to rape his mouth, face fucking him like he had done with Gwen.</p> <p>Soon Billy’s mouth was filled with the man’s spunk and it flowed down over his chin to drip down onto his chest. As before, Martin finished up by wiping his cock back and forth over the boy’s face before releasing him.</p> <p>Billy collapsed to the floor where he lay retching, gasping and heaving. As the boy lay there Martin cleared away the camera equipment. Then he returned and shoved the gag back into Billy’s mouth, lifted him up and hung him from the hook again. Tying his feet to the ring in the floor as before. He had arranged the two kids so that they were facing each other.</p> <p>“Not a bad day’s work there” He said to them both, “Three nice little video’s which will fetch a good price once they’ve been edited. This is just the beginning though” He went to his own clothes and took a cell phone out of one of the pockets. Dialled a number and returned to the hanging children.</p> <p>“Hello James?” He said to the person he had called. “It’s Martin, I have some new toys! Just picked them up today, a boy 12 and a girl 10. Good looking too! See if you can find Paul, Jeff and Chris and bring them over here” He smiled at the two young, terrified faces before continuing. “The sooner you get here, the sooner we can have some real fun!”</p></div>",[]
1524,Competition: Nurses aren't Always Angels!,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Teenage tearaway Joey Benson learns that not all nurses are angels!,2006-05-12,19,5,"FF, m, g, anal, cbt, oral, ped, rape",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool073.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbearsilver. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">International Nurses Day Competition<br/> Second Place Winner</span> <p>Joey Benson woke up feeling groggy and with a Hell of a headache. He looked around and saw that he was lying on a hospital bed with curtains all around.</p> <p>“What the Hell am I doing here?” He thought to himself, then he remembered, he had been running and had shot out into the road and been hit by a car. He tried to get up but couldn’t, to his horror he realized he was completely immobilized. Both of his legs were encased in plaster, spread apart and strapped to the rails at the foot of the bed.</p> <p>He managed to turn his head a little and realized that both his arms were in plaster too and were stretched out on either side of him and strapped to the rails at the head of the bed! A plain, white, linen sheet covered his body from his knees to his chest.</p> <p>“Jesus Fuck!” He thought, “How badly was I injured!” He couldn’t feel much pain, just a few aches and a little soreness here and there. He didn’t feel like he was drugged up either, Joey would have known that.</p> <p>Joey Benson was a bad boy! At fourteen years old he was the epitome of the teenage tearaway, he stole cars, burgled houses, mugged people and ran with the worst crowd in town. He drank, smoked, took drugs and pretty much did whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted.</p> <p>He had been caught and arrested a few times for vandalism and theft but, naturally, nothing had come of it. A few hours community service and he was back on the streets to offend again.</p> <p>The boy sighed and tried to remember how he had come to run in front of that car, what the Hell had he been running from? His musings were interrupted by the curtain being swished aside. A nurse stepped up to the side of the bed.</p> <p>“Well it’s about time you woke up young man” She said. “I’m Nurse Jackson, I hope you are comfortable there” Joey’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets! She was gorgeous! Stunning looks, long blonde hair and tits to die for!</p> <p>“Errr, yeah, ok” He mumbled. The nurse sat on the edge of the bed and stroked his face gently. Joey was sure they were not supposed to do that but he wasn’t complaining! To his embarrassment he realized he had an erection and it was all to obvious. The linen sheet was sticking up in the middle!</p> <p>“Somebody is excited” Said Nurse Jackson. To Joey’s astonishment she swept the sheet off the bed and he realized he was stark naked! “Not bad for a kid either” The nurse continued and to Joey’s further amazement she cupped his balls and began stroking his stiff cock!</p> <p>“L, listen” He gasped “I, I’m not complaining but, won’t you g, get into trouble d, doing that” The nurse, to his disappointment, let go and stood up.</p> <p>“Relax” She said “I just wanted to see what it was that you are so damned proud of!” Her remark was rather puzzling.</p> <p>“What are you talking about?” He asked, her tone had sounded angry and he was a little worried. The nurse leaned over him.</p> <p>“What do you remember about the accident?” She asked. Joey thought for a moment, he had been hit by a car and that was pretty much it!</p> <p>“A fucking car hit me!” He exclaimed “What about it?” The nurse smiled again, stood up and walked to the foot of the bed.</p> <p>“I meant what do you remember about what led up to that” She replied. Joey was still hazy on that, he had been running for some reason but he couldn’t remember what.</p> <p>“I can’t remember” He growled “What the fuck business is it of yours anyway?” The nurse grinned at him and stepped through the curtains.</p> <p>“We’ll explain that when you have remembered” She remarked as she left. Joey was even more puzzled now and feeling rather uneasy, he hadn’t liked the look of that grin one little bit! He tried to cast his mind back to the previous night, or at least what he had to assume was the previous night as he had no idea how long he had been lying on the bed.</p> <p>He had been up to his usual tricks, a fight here, an act of mindless vandalism there and a bit of burglary as it grew late and dark. Yes he remembered now. He had done a couple of houses and was making his way home around midnight when he had spotted an open bedroom window of a third house.</p> <p>He had not been able to resist it, it had been an easy climb too, a sloping outhouse roof had led right up to the window. Within seconds he had found himself in a bedroom, a girl’s bedroom and there she had been! A pretty girl of about 12, fast asleep in bed.</p> <p>He had sat on the edge of the bed, exactly like the nurse had just done with him. He had stroked the girl’s long, blonde hair and stroked her face. When she had woken with a start and opened her mouth to scream, he had clamped his hand over her mouth to silence her. He remembered what he had said to her.</p> <p>“Aren’t you a cute little bonus! I thought I was just going to steal a few things, but here you are and here I am and I’m going to fuck you good!” He had pulled the bedsheets off her, ripped off her flimsy nightdress, tore off her panties and stroked her body as she struggled under him. His fingers had found her sex and had probed and thrust into her roughly, making her grimace and grunt with pain. He remembered how smooth her hairless pussy had felt. Then he had raped her! Raped her viciously and smiled at her while he did it!</p> <p>He remembered forcing his cock, streaked with her blood, into her mouth and face fucking her too, until he had cum and his spunk had gushed down her throat, almost choking her.</p> <p>When he had finished he had gagged her with her own knickers, rolled her on her belly, tied her hands behind her back with a pair of tights and was raping her up her arse when the woman had come in! A middle aged woman, presumably the girl’s mother!.</p> <p>She had screamed at him, called him names. She had been armed with a golf club so Joey had decided that legging it was the best option. He had leapt off the bed, pulled his pants up and jumped out of the window.</p> <p>When he had scrambled down to the ground he had looked up to see that the woman was climbing out of the window to follow him, so he had run, run blindly until …. yes, that was it, that’s what he had been running from when he had dashed into the road and into the path of the car. The curtains at the foot of the bed parted again and the nurse returned. She was carrying towels and a bowl which was steaming.</p> <p>“Hello again, have you got your memory back you little creep?” She asked. Joey shot her an angry look and snorted at her.</p> <p>“Yes I have” He snapped “And you can’t talk to me like that, I got rights you know. I suppose the police are waiting to talk to me now I’m awake.”</p> <p>“No police” The nurse replied, she unwrapped the towels and placed them on the bed. They contained soap, a shaving brush and a razor. With hot water from the bowl she began to work up a lather on the brush and spread it around his groin.</p> <p>“What the fuck are you doing?” Joey exclaimed as the nurse piled more and more lather around his crotch. Then she picked up the razor and began to shave off his pubes.</p> <p>“What does it look like?” She retorted as she slid the razor over his skin several times, making sure she didn’t miss a single hair.</p> <p>“What the fuck are you doing that for” Joey asked as the nurse made one final sweep then wiped of the remaining lather with a towel.</p> <p>“You’ll see” She replied as she tidied up the shaving gear and put it on a side table. Then the curtains parted and another nurse stepped in. Joey’s heart sank. It was the middle aged woman who had chased him!</p> <p>“What the fuck is she doing here?” He yelled “I want to see a doctor! Right now! I want to know how bad I’m hurt!”</p> <p>“Oh you aren’t hurt” Said the older nurse. “You were lucky, just a few bruises, you weren’t hit that hard and you were just knocked unconscious!”</p> <p>“What!” Joey exclaimed, “Then why am I all plastered up, where’s the doctor, what the fuck is going on here?” He was starting to panic now and his heart was pounding. The older nurse reached out and stroked his penis, which was now limp.</p> <p>“You raped my youngest daughter with this last night you little bastard” She hissed “Then you ran right into the path of a car, funny coincidence that, it was being driven by my eldest daughter!” She pointed to the younger nurse. “Together we brought you here”. The younger nurse drew back the curtains completely and Joey saw that he was not in a hospital at all, he was in the basement of a house!</p> <p>“Oh God!” He cried “What are you going to do, let me go you bitches” He struggled but the plaster casts held him completely fast!</p> <p>“Now you know why you are plastered up you silly boy” Said the older nurse. “Best way to make sure you stay put. It comes in handy you know, both of us working in a hospital. Means we can get our hands on anything we want to carry out an operation”</p> <p>“Operation!” Exclaimed Joey “What operation? You, you can’t operate, you aren’t a doctor, what are you going to do?”</p> <p>“Well I had thought of removing it altogether” The older nurse continued. “But then I thought it would be more fitting to just make it so you can’t use it anymore” The young nurse wheeled a trolley of surgical instruments up to the bed and busied herself with some large metal tanks and a breathing mask.</p> <p>“Wh, what do you m, mean” Gasped Joey, he was terrified now, trembling and sweating as the older woman examined his privates.</p> <p>“What I’m going to do” she said, “is make a cut on each side at the base, sever a few nerves and cut off the main blood supply. It will mean your penis will be numb for the rest of your life and you will never be able to have an erection.” She gently cupped his balls and gave them a squeeze, making him wince. “And since you won’t be able to use these anymore” She continued “I may as well remove them while I’m at it.”</p> <p>“Oh God no!” The boy cried , “You can’t do that to me, just let me go, get the police, I’ll confess and they can lock me up!” The younger nurse by now had the tanks and mask by the bed and was seating herself beside him. She held the mask ready at the side of his face and her mother picked up a scalpel.</p> <p>“Oh God no” Said the boy, “You bitches are crazy, you even smuggled knock out gas from the hospital you sick freaks!”</p> <p>“Oh this isn’t anesthetics” Said the young nurse. “These tanks contain oxygen, it will help bring you round when you faint from the pain!”</p> <p>“That’s right” said the older woman placing the tip of the scalpel blade against his scrotum “You see, you are going to be wide awake for the whole thing!” She smiled and began to cut!</p></div>",[]
1525,Competition: The Stockroom,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,A little girl spends an odd night tied up and alone!,2006-09-15,14,5,"f, bd, ped, toys",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool074.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbeargold. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">Take Your Child to Work Day Competition<br/> First Place Winner</span> <p>Hayley’s eyes scanned the room once more, all was quiet, just like every other time she had looked around that night and she had looked around many, many times! She had no idea how long she had been there, it felt like hours though.</p> <p>She shifted her weight slightly to ease her discomfort, the packing case she was squeezed into was very small and restrictive, but that was all part of the regular game. The game was just the same as usual, only the location had changed.</p> <p>Hayley was11 years old, a pretty little blonde girl with a lean and athletic body. She was very supple and agile, just as well considering the positions she sometimes had to twist herself into. Right now she was lying flat on her belly, naked of course. Her arms were behind her back, wrists against elbows with several coils of soft rope wrapped around her forearms, binding them together. Her legs were bent at the knees and her ankles were tied to her elbows. Her head was tilted back and her face was pressed against the front of the tiny packing case she had been shoehorned into.</p> <p>Some packing material had been arranged under and around her to ease some of the stress on her little body but she was still very uncomfortable. Sometimes, when she was tied like this at home, cramp set in and she would scream in terrible agony until she managed to regain control of her muscles. There was no chance of her screaming tonight though, not out loud anyway. A large ball gag had been stuffed into her mouth and the straps buckled tightly behind her head.</p> <p>A tube had been fed through the gag and was attached to a bottle of water, she sucked on it to wet her mouth and relieve her thirst. Then she wriggled a little more until she was happy with her condition, took a deep breath, sighed and settled down.</p> <p>She looked around again, the packing case had a small slit in it where her eyes were, it was barely 3 inches wide and half an inch high but, with her face pressed against the case, it was more than enough for her to have a good, clear view of the room.</p> <p>The room in question was a large stockroom, full of shelves, stuffed with electrical goods. The packing case she was in was on one of these shelves on one wall, about six feet up. From here she had a good view of the whole room. It was not the most exciting of views, shelves full of boxes and more shelves full of boxes. The only other living thing in the room that Hayley could see was a big spider, sitting in the middle of its web in one of the windows. It had been completely motionless all night though.</p> <p>The room was quite dark, there were several windows but, for most of the time, the only light was from distant street lamps, nevertheless her eyes had grown used to the darkness and she could see quite well.</p> <p>Now and then she would hear voices outside one of the windows, people passing in the night but she could not make out what they were saying. Sometimes a car would cruise by and the lights would cast interesting shadows on the walls. Sometimes she would hear strange noises but she knew what these were. Long nights of being bound and alone had taught her to recognise them as nothing more that the creaks and groans of a building settling as walls and such cooled down.</p> <p>Hayley had been well trained though, no matter how scary a noise seemed she would simply ignore it, secure in the knowledge that her father would never place her in any real danger. Instead she tried to guess what might be making the myriad of pops, creaks, gurgles and squeaks. The game helped to pass the time.</p> <p>Suddenly her body jolted and her eyes closed in shock. The large vibrators filling her vagina and rectum had kicked in together, she came to a climax almost instantly, gasping for breath. She had lost count of how many times she had cum that night. With the vibrators filling her up she was constantly in a state of extreme arousal. In that state one twitch was more than enough to give her an orgasm! The two machines had very clever timing mechanisms which turned them on at random intervals. When they sprang to life together the feeling was incredible!</p> <p>Outside of the packing case nothing would be heard, her body muffled most of the sound and the packing took care of the rest. Her father had told her that they were meant to keep her alert and awake, it was important that she did not fall asleep. But then he had winked and smiled at her as he had closed the front of the box and sealed her in. They both knew that the pleasure they gave her was a reward for her patience and endurance.</p> <p>She had been tied up and left alone many times at home and in many positions, usually safely contained in a packing case while her parents went out for the night. It was the safest way to leave her of course. If she had been good she would have the vibrators and television, if she had been bad there would be no TV and the vibrators would be rigged to give electric shocks. Her parents were members of a secret bondage club, sometimes when she had friends over for a sleepover, they would practice on each other. Sometimes her parents would tie them all up for a while together!</p> <p>All too soon the machines fell silent and ceased moving as they shut down and her pleasure came to an end. It took her a few moments to regain her composure, her body was covered in sweat and she was shaking, that had been the most intense orgasm yet, the packing underneath her hips was soaked in her love juices which still trickled out of her! Eventually she calmed down and began to breathe more regularly, it would be at least 15 minutes before either of the vibrators switched on again so she went back to her duty, looking, listening, waiting.</p> <p>As she watched and waited, she became aware of a new sound in the room, a scratching noise and the unmistakeable pit pat of very small feet. Out of the corner of one eye she detected a movement and then the noise maker came into view, scurrying across the floor. A rat!</p> <p>Panic tried to take hold of her as instinct and revulsion kicked in, she was too well trained though. She knew what might happen if she succumbed to her emotions, panic meant struggling and struggling could tighten ropes until they cut off the blood supply. Remaining calm was of the utmost importance. She breathed deeply, calming herself down. She knew that even if the rat climbed up the racking it could not get inside her packing case, the eye slit was too small and too far up the side of the box.</p> <p>She remembered once when she was a lot younger, about 8 years old at the time. She had been tied like she was now and left on her own, same kind of gag, same kind of box. She had just enjoyed a thrilling vibrator session when the worst thing had happened, A huge spider had appeared at the edge of the eye slit and crawled through it and onto her face! Man had she freaked out! To a very young girl it seemed like some terrible, black monster from Hell had attacked her, she had been certain the awful creature was going to eat her alive! It was only a few minutes until her parents had returned but those were the worst few minutes of her life. Lying there completely helpless while that enourmous, horrible, black nightmare crawled all over her naked, little body!</p> <p>Fortunately she had been cuffed and not tied so there had been no danger of tightening of bonds. Her father had had to have a long talk with her after she was freed though and it had taken several trips to the spider house at the zoo to convince her that they were not the nasty things she thought they were, not all of them anyway. Now she didn’t worry about them at all.</p> <p>Once she was in control of herself again, Hayley watched the rat as it scurried here and there around the floor. After a while it seemed to realise that there was no food here and it vanished under the racking against the opposite wall. Presumably there was a hole in the wall there somewhere leading to another room where there might be better pickings.</p> <p>Hayley sighed, while a rat might not be her first choice of companion, at least it had given her something to look at for a few moments. She glanced at the spider in its web again. It was still in the same position in the middle of the web. It too was playing a waiting game, patient and still.</p> <p>She wondered how long a spider would sit and wait before giving up. Then she noticed that there were several tiny, wrapped bundles around the edge of the web. The spider seemed to have chosen a good location and had a well stocked larder, it was in no hurry to go anywhere!</p> <p>As the night wore on, things became quieter. Fewer and fewer people passed outside, fewer and fewer cars drove past. All she had for company were the creaks and groans of the building and the bouts of pleasure from her two internal companions. Once or twice a little cramp set in and she bit into her gag as the pain hit her. But her father had taught her how to fight cramp, how to tense and relax her muscles to regain control. She had become quite the little expert at tolerating being bound and restrained in some of the most uncomfortable positions imaginable.</p> <p>Her ears pricked at the sound of another vehicle outside but this one did not pass by, she heard it park beside the building and doors opening and closing as people left it.</p> <p>A sudden sound at one of the windows alerted her! There was someone there, someone was outside, feeling around the window casement. Hayley could clearly see the person’s silhouette as they moved around. Her attention focussed on the window and she fingered the small plastic cylinder which was taped to the palm of her right hand.</p> <p>The figure was furtive, she could see the silhouetted head nervously turning this way and that and then suddenly the figure was gone. The window lit up briefly with the glare from the headlights of another passing car and then it was gloomy again. Once again the only lumination came from the distant street lights.</p> <p>The vibrator in her vagina burst into life again but, incredibly, she ignored it. She knew she had to apply her attention elsewhere now and, when given a task, she took it very seriously.</p> <p>Her gaze shifted from window to window, she knew that someone was out there, she knew it was only a matter of time before that someone returned.</p> <p>Twice more her vibrators moved inside her, twice more she overcame her urges and ignored them. Finally she heard the sound again, it was a different window this time but the same sound and the silhouette was there. Hayley peered intently, this time the figure seemed more relaxed. She saw an arm move upward and heard the snipping of wire cutters. Then she watched as something was jammed hard into the join between the window and the frame. There was a loud creaking noise and the window began to move.</p> <p>With a loud crack the lock broke and the window jerked wide open. Hayley watched intently as the figure began to climb in. It was a man, there was no mistaking that, the build was obvious. She waited patiently as the man climbed down into the room and began to walk around. A second man climbed in after the first and she could just glimpse a third outside.</p> <p>She watched as the two men inside began to hand boxes out to the third man then, with her thumb, she flipped open the plastic cylinder and pressed hard on the button inside, finally she was about to have some entertainment.</p> <p>After a few moments all Hell broke loose, the door of the room crashed open and three burley security guards came rushing in. At the same time there was a blue flashing light outside, the sound of a police siren and then a loud commotion.</p> <p>Hayley watched with glee as the 2 burglars were wrestled to the ground by the security guards and held until policemen also came rushing into the room. In no time at all the men were cuffed and led away leaving the three security guards and a police inspector standing there.</p> <p>“We’ve been after these bastards for months” Said the inspector, “How did you manage to catch them, they are the best in the business at disabling alarms, how did you know they were here?”</p> <p>“Well we had a tip off that they were going to strike somewhere on this estate tonight” replied on of the guards, “It was just a matter of keeping our eyes open and getting lucky” As they all left the room the security guard who had spoken turned and winked at her, her Daddy was pleased with her!</p> <p>“Yes” she thought to herself, “Luck and the half dozen naked young boys and girls tied up in boxes in stockrooms in the various buildings where they were keeping watch!”</p> <p>After a short while the door opened again and her daddy returned, picked up her box from the shelf and carried her out of the room. A few minutes later she was in the security guard’s staff room where she could see that some other kids were already out of their boxes and standing there naked whilst their security guard fathers rubbed away the stiffness in their aching limbs.</p> <p>Soon she was released herself, her vibrators removed and her own daddy hugged her and kissed her as he rubbed life back into her legs.</p> <p>“Did I do it right daddy?” She asked, she already knew she had done well but the excitement was too much.</p> <p>“You did very well Pumpkin” Came the reply “I’m very, very proud of you, I always knew our secret little bondage club would come in useful one day, thanks to you that’s one lot of burglars who won’t be causing us any trouble for a long time!”</p> <p>Soon all the children were freed and were standing in a row, waiting patiently again while the guards stripped off their uniforms. This was the part she had been really looking forward too. The party afterwards with plenty of cock to go round!</p> <p>In no time at all she was being fucked in every hole and thoroughly enjoying it. It seemed all the more fitting that the burglars had chosen to strike on “Take Your Child To Work Day!”</p></div>",[]
1526,Merry Christmas 2006,-1,ZOOL,zool1a@yahoo.co.uk,Christmas Eve and little Amy has a surprise for 'santa'.,2006-12-30,3,5,,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zool075.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Many thanks to all of my readers for the support you have shown me, I hope that you will be able to find more of my stories at some other venue if I manage to find one. Special thanks to Velocity for providing me with a place to share my ramblings with you all. Now on with the story.</p> <p>It was nearly midnight on Christmas Eve and Arthur Jackson cursed as he pulled on the heavy, rented Santa suit. Wondering why the Hell he had agreed to play Santa for his brother and his wife. It wouldn’t have been so bad if they’d managed to stay awake to see the look on their little girl’s face but they had both drunk so much that they were lying, passed out, on the small sofa in the dining room!</p> <p>Arthur heard the noise of an alarm clock going off upstairs and then it went silent. Little Amy, his niece would be walking to the top of the stairs now to peer through the banisters. She had been promised a peek at Santa by her parents, the pair of them were supposed to be upstairs too, watching her from their own partly open bedroom door, not comatose on the couch! Arthur himself was teetotal making it even more annoying! But, a promise was a promise and he couldn’t let his little niece down.</p> <p>Truth be known he loved little Amy, she was five years old, slim with long blonde hair and a face that was cherubic, a really pretty little girl! He picked up his Santa sack and crept out into the hall to make his way into the living room where the big Christmas tree was. He glanced in a mirror on the wall so he could check that Amy was in place without it being obvious, she wasn’t there! He turned around and scanned the stairs and landing, there was no sign of the little girl!</p> <p>“Fuck!” He thought “I’ve gone to all this trouble for nothing, kid probably just turned off the alarm and went back to sleep!” He went into the living room, opened the sack and stuffed the presents under the tree, “Might as well finish the job” He thought.</p> <p>“SANTA!SANTA!SANTA!” Shrieked a shrill, little voice behind him! He almost jumped out of his skin in fright at the sudden noise!</p> <p>“Jesus fucking Christ!” He exclaimed, as he spun around and saw his little niece, standing on one of the big armchairs, eyes and mouth wide open in shock! She put her little hands on her slender hips and glared at him.</p> <p>“Santa said a bad word!” she said, with a very cross expression on her face! Arthur looked his little niece up and down, she was barefoot and wearing a very short, pink nightie with thin straps that left her shoulders bare and barely covered her hips. Her skimpy, pink, tanga panties peeped out from under the nightie.</p> <p>“Errrr” Arthur said “Errrr, right, yes, well, I’m sorry about that” He mumbled “You gave me a fright Amy, I mean little girl, errrr, HO, HO, HO!”</p> <p>“How do you know my name Santa?” Said the little girl as she jumped off the sofa and walked towards him. Arthur knelt down and put his hands on her bare shoulders.</p> <p>“Santa knows all the little boy’s and girl’s names sweetie!” He replied “I keep lists remember!” The little girl hummed and nodded then she flung her arms around him!</p> <p>“I love you Santa!” She said, Arthur sighed and gave her a little squeeze! “Santa has to have a present too!” She exclaimed. Taking him by the hand she led him to the big armchair and motioned for him to sit down in it.</p> <p>“I tried hard to think of a present for you”, the little girl continued, “But I just couldn’t, then I thought, if Santa is a man then maybe he would like what daddy likes, daddy likes to rub me so would you like to do that Santa?” With that she slipped off her nightie, pulled down her panties and climbed onto the chair until she was standing there, feet on either side of Arthur’s knees, hands on hips and her bald mound inches from his face!</p> <p>Arthur was agog! He couldn’t believe what was happening and just sat there while little Amy reached down, took hold of his hands, lifted them up and placed them flat on her chest. Then she slowly moved them around, oven her belly, behind her back to cup her little buttocks and between her legs to rub her hairless slit!</p> <p>“Go on Santa, rub me!” said the little girl, letting go of Arthur’s hands. He was aware that he now had a throbbing erection as he continued to slide his hand’s across the child’s soft, smooth skin. He had had no idea that he had feelings like this, but the girl was very pretty. As his hands slid round behind her and cupped her buttocks again she moved closer, pressing her body against his and lowering herself to straddle his hips. She pressed the side of her face to his chest and slipped her hands town to his groin. He felt her unzipping his fly and sliding her hands inside, he gasped out loud as her fingers closed around his hard cock. Amy looked up at him, wide eyed.</p> <p>“Santa’s willy is bigger than daddy’s” she whispered. Arthur rolled his head back and moaned as the little girl’s hands rubbed his long, thick cock up and down. Then he felt her tugging at his belt, unfastening it. The little girl slid back away from him until she was kneeling on the floor then she tugged on his pants and underwear until she had pulled them down around his ankles and then off until he was naked from the waist down, his stiff cock sticking up from his groin.</p> <p>Amy walked over to a chest of drawers against the wall, opened a drawer and took out an object. She returned to stand in front of Arthur and handed the object to him. It was a leather strap about a foot long and a couple of inches wide attached to a wooden handle, Arthur stared at the strap and back at his niece.</p> <p>“Daddy likes to spank me with that” She said” He says it makes him hard for me!” She turned around to show her round little buttocks off then bent down to pick up her nightie. “Go on Santa” she continued “Spank me it’s alright, Daddy usually gives me six” Then she stuffed part of her nightie into her mouth, put her hands behind her head, turned fully away from him and leaned forwards slightly, wiggling her little bum.</p> <p>Arthur leaned forwards and stoked her little bottom. He could resist neither the urge nor the invitation so he raised the strap up and brought it swishing down across his niece's little rump. It landed with a resounding CRACK! The child’s buttocks wobbled and she grunted but didn't move, she stood firm and wiggled again. Arthur watched as a broad, pink stripe appeared across her backside then he raised the strap up again and brought it down hard just below the rosy mark.</p> <p>CRACK! Went the strap but still the little girl did not flinch, he could hear now though that her breathing was harder and she was trembling! He glanced at the door, there was no sign of his brother or his wife but he could hear snoring from the dining room. He gripped his stiff pole with his left hand and began to rub himself slowly as he cracked the strap across Amy’s backside a third time, this time above the first red mark.</p> <p>Never before had he felt so horny or turned on, he had never had so much as a clue that he would enjoy such a thing as finding a five year old girl as sexy as Hell nor that spanking her would feel so good!</p> <p>THWACK! The fourth blow landed on top of the first red streak and Amy grunted hard and her head jerked back. Arthur stopped, he was breathing as hard as Amy and he was shaking. He continued to rub himself as the little girl turned her head around to look at him, her face was red and streaked with tears. He lifted up the strap and looked at her quizzically, she nodded her head and turned away again.</p> <p>WHACK! Arthur brought the strap down again and cracked the little girl higher up, across the top of her little bottom, she took a step forwards this time and he could see that the knuckles of her tiny hands, clasped behind her head, were white. She regained her position and Arthur raised the strap again. This time he eyed the crease bellow the child’s buttocks, he knew it would hurt like Hell if he hit her there but he wanted to know just what his little niece could take.</p> <p>SMACK! The strap landed square across it’s target and the little child sprang forwards and dropped to her knees. Her hands shot down to her legs and she began to furiously rub the fresh, red streak. Arthur dropped the strap to the floor and rushed up to her, turning her around he hugged her close.</p> <p>“Are you alright Amy” He whispered, “Was that too hard?” The little girl was sobbing now and she put her arms around him and hugged him hard.</p> <p>“M’okay” She sobbed, “Santa s, spanked me good, j, just like daddy does.” After a few moments she pushed herself away from him, picked up the strap and returned it to it’s drawer. Arthur took off the rest of his Santa costume apart from the beard and sat down in the chair again. Amy returned to the chair, climbed onto his lap and straddled him, once more her little hands slipped down his body and began to stroke his cock and balls!</p> <p>“Santa is good and hard now” she whispered, looking up at him and grinning. Arthur slid his hands down to her pink, glowing rump again and squeezed her buttocks. She gasped and winced. “Now feel my cunny Santa” She continued. Arthur slipped a hand between her legs and rubbed her slit, it was moist! He probed further until a finger found her wet, little love hole and he pushed it inside.</p> <p>Little Amy gasped as he probed deeper, a second finger joined the first. Arthur was amazed, the girl was no virgin, his brother must have been fucking her for months at least. The child moved on his lap and guided his stiff pole to her wet cunt. She grunted as she forced herself down on him. She could only get a couple of inches of his fat length inside her but it was enough. He had never had anything as tight as this wrapped around his cock before.</p> <p>Amy grimaced as she pumped herself up and down on him, her eyes watering again, her little hands rubbing the rest of his shaft hard. After a few minutes Arthur felt his sap rising.</p> <p>“Amy” he groaned, “I’m going to cum now!” The child slipped his cock out of her and then slid off his lap and knelt between his legs. Leaning forwards she placed her mouth and hands around his cock and began to suck and rub hard. Within seconds Arthur climaxed and with a shout sent a surge of warm spunk gushing into the little girl’s mouth. Amy slipped the pumping shaft out of her mouth and leaned back a little as several more squirts covered her face in cum. As the spraying stopped she looked up at her uncle and grinned.</p> <p>“Santa cummed a lot” She said, as spunk dribbled out of her mouth and down over her chin and throat to trickle down onto her chest.</p> <p>“That’s right sweetie” Arthur replied. “Santa only comes once a year but when he does he fills your stocking!”</p></div>",[]
1527,"The Lady's Club, Part 1",1,ZORK2006,no@email,Tommy is caught by Deb while peeking into her bathroom and masturbating. Deb organizes a lady's club that will use and abuse Tommy in all sorts of nasty ways.,2006-05-11,12,4,"FF/m, fdom, humil, bd, ds, nc, sad, spit",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zork2006001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Background</p> <p>Tommy is a 14 year old Little Boy and has just begun to enter puberty. He is still a virgin and is very curious about girls and their bodies. Tommy has been caught by Deb with his “fingers in the cookie jar”. He was peeking into her bathroom window one day last week and Deb noticed him touching himself as she cornered him in her backyard. Deb now has bribery power over him indefinitely. She has told him that she will expose his perversion not only to his mother, but also to all of his friends and schoolmates if he does not do everything she asked of him. </p> <p>To fulfill one of her lifelong fantasies, Deb organizes a club for women who are interested in using a Little Boy for their personal pleasure. She gets various takers almost immediately. Each woman has her own particular reason for wanting to belong to the club, but except for Deb, none have any prior experience in this area.</p> <p>After being caught by Deb, Tommy was sent home and has been waiting for several weeks for what is to happen next. Deb told him she would call for him when she is ready. </p><p class=""h2"">Characters:</p> <p><b>Lead Mistress / Organizer:</b> Deb - Hates the male species – history of mental problems – really wants revenge on men – gets turned on by cruelty. Really into exercise and fitness. Likes the outdoors. Will use Little Boy for sex and work (indoor &amp; out) She will set the standard for the other women and led the joint sessions.<br/> -     Favorite punishment: The milking post<br/> -     Favorite humiliation: Toilet training</p> <p><b>Co-Mistress:</b> Lisa -Detached and unfeeling. Gets a kick out of the club and the potential it has to allow her to push her dominant side. Wants to get real use from Little Boy. Has very little patience for mistakes, whining or physical limitations. She will likely not use the Little Boy for sex but might get off on watching him during his torments.<br/> -     Favorite punishment: Severe caning<br/> -     Favorite humiliation: Little Boy pleading combined with crying</p> <p><i>Member Rachel</i> - Likes the dominant roll for women – wants her daughter to grow up strong and powerful – Has been screwed over once too many by men. Will not use Little Boy for sex but will use him to do work around the house and to educate her daughter about the male body. Very strict about the rules. Very protective of daughter.<br/> -     Favorite punishment: The milking box<br/> -     Favorite humiliation: Male body exam &amp; bodily function observation</p> <p><i>Member Sarah</i> - Very dominant and enjoys seeing Little Boys humiliated – Was the first person to join the club. Lives by herself in a duplex. Will use Little Boy for housework and personal entertainment. Really likes to push the Little Boy’s buttons. She has very little sympathy or respect for the Little Boy.<br/> -     Favorite punishment: The punishment chair<br/> -     Favorite humiliation: Making the Little Boy eat nasty stuff</p> <p><i>Member Becky</i> - Into women’s power but not too interested in sexual aspects of domination – Dislikes men’s urges and thinks they need to be controlled. Will use Tommy only for work and entertainment. Will be very impersonal toward him. Her major priority will be to educate him and make him subservient.<br/> -     Favorite punishment: Washing out mouth with soap and penis caning<br/> -     Favorite humiliation: Forcing Little Boy to present this previous in public</p> <p><i>Member Taylor</i> - Just likes to use men for her pleasure – Cruel, young, and sadistic. She is really into the club for the fun of it. She might use Tommy for sex but plays everything by ear. She gets a real kick out of shocking Tommy. She loves to be desired and likes to tease.<br/> -     Favorite Punishment: Electrical shock<br/> -     Favorite Humiliation: Forcing the Little Boy to fuck a rubber doll for points</p> <p class=""h2"">Opening Scene:</p> <p>Tommy is ordered to appear at Deb’s house at precisely 10 AM on a Tuesday morning. In his “summons”, Tommy is told to show-up at the lower right-hand side apartment and to knock on the door. He is to be wearing only a pair of running shorts, flip flops and a t-shirt – nothing else. Also, he was told to make sure he is completely clean and “fresh” upon his arrival.</p> <p>When Tommy arrives, he notices that several cars are parked in the area. He is not sure why since it is a workday. He knocks on the door and waits. Deb opens the door and gestures for him to enter. He can hear voices, apparently all female, coming from the room off to his right. Deb walks ahead into the room and tells Tommy to follow with a short and snappy “come”.</p> <p>As Tommy enters the room, he is shocked to see 6 women, all of whom he has met before in various forums, sitting in a circle, having drinks and talking amongst each other. The room falls silent upon his entry. Deb takes her seat and says: “Go the middle of the room, take off your clothes, (all of them) and kneel on the floor facing me.” </p> <p>Tommy is stunned. First off, he did not expect to see anyone else here other then Deb, especially not ladies he knows. Secondly, he is being asked to strip in front of them without explanation or introduction. Rather then object, however, he decides to do as he is told because he really doesn’t even know what to say. He can see a wooden square board on the floor in the center of the room. Each corner of the board has a metal loop attached. He can only wonder what its use is. He enters the circle of ladies and begins to remove his clothing. First he takes off his shirt and drops it on the floor. “Fold it neatly and do the same will all of the rest of your stuff”, Deb commands. Tommy quickly picks up his t-shirt and folds it. Next he takes off his shorts and places them folded on top of the t-shirt. He can hear a few giggles coming from one or two of the ladies. Next he tosses off his flip flops and places them neatly next to the other clothes. “You were not supposed to wear any underwear, you idiot” says Deb. Tommy had not even considered this when dressing. He just naturally put them on. “I didn’t even think…” “Shut the hell up, you worthless piece of trash” interrupted Deb. “You are only to talk when given permission to answer. Otherwise, never.” “That makes 2 demerits for you so far. One for the underwear and one for the speaking. Tommy instinctively shrinks together after hearing this. He has no idea what a demerit is, but can guess that it isn’t a good thing.</p> <p>“Now take off those nasty shorts and let’s get on with it.” Tommy feels very humiliated and is hesitant to take off the shorts. “What are you waiting for? My God, don’t tell me you’re being shy!” Deb laughs and so do several other ladies. “If you think this part is embarrassing, you are in for the surprise of your life!” Again, several ladies laugh. Tommy takes off his shorts and places them on the stack of clothing. There is a mutter of giggly conversation around the room which makes Tommy blush. “Bring you stuff over here to me” says Deb. Tommy picks up the clothing and starts walking toward Deb. “You’re not to walk upright in our presence unless we give you permission! On your knees, NOW!”, Deb commanded. Tommy drops to his knees and hobbles over to Deb to present his clothing. She takes his stuff and hands him a collar that looks like a dog collar. “Put this on and get back to the center of the room.” Tommy, walking on his knees, makes his way back to the center of the room. He gets on top of the board and fastened his collar around his neck. </p> <p class=""h2"">The Rules:</p> <p>Deb gets up from her seat and begins to talk as she walks toward Tommy. “As you know, you have been discovered by me to be a little pervert. I long suspected that you might be, given the way you would look at me and other women. I caught in my backyard with your little pecker in your hand. This is after I saw you peeking into my bathroom window. I was “lucky” enough to get a picture of you in this little pickle of a situation. Since you would rather not have your mother and friends find out about your perversion, you choose, wisely I might add, to become an indentured servant to me and my club of ladies. As long as you do what we tell you to do and serve us accordingly, we will not share our little secret with the rest of the world. If, however, you decide at any time to quite or to become rebellious, we will make sure everyone and their sister sees the pictures and hears of the stories of little perverted Tommy.” </p> <p>“Meet the ladies of the club” Deb continues. “So far we have 6 members including myself. I expect we will add more over time. I think you know most of the ladies here, but just in case, let me introduce you.” Starting at her right, Deb introduces the ladies by adding “Mistress” to each of their first names. </p> <p>“Each member has seen your “pictures of shame” and anyone of them can tell your story to the community. We are all in this together and you only have 2 choices: to obey or to be publicly ruined.”</p> <p>“Your main roll in life when with one of us is to serve. Women are gods and you are as low as an insect. We will use you for our pleasure – each of our pleasures being different. Our one overriding theme, however, will be to train you to be a women-worshiper and to get all of your nasty manly urges and desires under control. This means that you will be punished severely if you dare get an erection in our presence. You will be punished severely if you are dirty, smelly, loud, offensive – in short, anything but humble and subservient. Any acts on your part that are overtly male in nature will be punished. To reinforce this, your name will be “Little Boy”. That is what we will call you and that is what you will respond to.”</p> <p>“For all of your wrong-doings, you will be issued demerits. At various points throughout the day, and/or at our whim, you will work off your demerits through punishment. We will each individually choose your punishments and will either administer them ourselves or wait until we are gathered together to hand them out. “</p> <p>“You will keep a log book with you at all times. It will be attached to your collar and will contain notes from one mistress to the next. You are not permitted to view the log book. Your demerits will be noted and your methods of punishment recorded. We may, from time to time, ask you to write into your log book and subsequently read your entries to other mistresses upon request.” “Next time you arrive here or the house of any lady member, you will have this log book with you. Purchase it soon. It should be large enough to make thorough entries but small enough to be attached to your collar without hindering your mobility. I want you to find a book like this and prepare it accordingly so that it can be attached to the collar.”</p> <p>Tommy nodes in agreement but does not say anything. Deb sternly says: “You are to acknowledge a direct order with “Yes Mistress or Yes Madam” – that is another demerit.” “Now you’re up to 3 already – good start!”</p> <p>The ladies laugh and smile at each other as they continue to look Tommy over in his center stage position.</p> <p>“While we are on the topic” says Deb, let me inform you of your 10 basic commandments – listen carefully, I will not repeat them ever again, unless in combination with demerit assignments:</p> <p><b>1.</b> “You are never to look any mistress directly in the eye unless she specifically tells you to.”</p> <p><b>2.</b> “You are to always kneel in a ladies presence and to call any lady “mistress” unless she tells you otherwise.”</p> <p><b>3.</b> “You are to always have your collar and log book around your neck in our presence.”</p> <p><b>4.</b> “When first arriving at a lady’s house, you are to kneel, bow and then kiss the tops of her shoes or feet as a greeting. If there are several women in the room, you will go around and kiss all of the feet. “</p> <p><b>5.</b> “Your basic position is on your knees with your legs shoulder width apart, and your hands behind your head. This his how you will always be when in doubt or if no other specific instructions have been given. There will be a whole list of positions you will be taught and expected to get into on command. If, for instance, we tell you to get into your “listening” position, we want you to put your right thumb into your mouth and your left hand around your dick.”</p> <p>There is general laughter around the room at this last comment. Tommy feels mortified. He cannot believe what he has gotten himself into. But the alternative is unacceptable. He braces himself for remaining 5 commandments.</p> <p><b>6.</b> “You may never eat, drink, pee, poop, or do anything independently unless you have first been given permission. You may ask for permission by first asking us if you may ask for permission. For example: “Mistress, may I ask you a question?” or “Madam, may I speak?”</p> <p><b>7.</b> “When you come across any member lady in public, you will overt your eyes to the ground and bow deeply enough so that you are at or below her height. In public you will always address us as “Madam”. If you fail to properly acknowledge us when we cross paths in public, you will be given loads of demerits the next time we meet.”</p> <p><b>8.</b> “While in our presence, nothing may ever enter your body (like food or drink) unless it has first been “blessed” by a lady. A blessing can be given in many ways. The simplest form would be if a lady merely says – ‘you may drink that water, it is blessed.’ In my particular case, I will require that a part of me is always attached to anything you consume. So in order to be my blessing, I will likely pre-drink or pre-chew your items for consumption before you can partake. But, it is up to each Lady to decide what a blessing requires.”</p> <p>At this point, Rachel interrupts and asks: “So you mean to say that you will pre-chew his food for him?” “Why give him that kind of attention?”</p> <p>“No, I will not necessarily pre-chew everything, but I will make sure that there is a part of me in anything he eats or drinks. I will likely spit into his water or mix it with my pee or something. As for food, I might give him grizzle that I don’t’ want to chew anymore or leftovers that come from my plate – along with some spit” “He is to remember at all times that I am the ultimate authority and that nothing goes without me. So I will be very creative.”</p> <p>Becky chimes in and says: “That is sort of nasty to me. I don’t want to be spitting into everything all day long. But I like the idea of blessing his food. Does anyone have any other ideas?”</p> <p>Tommy is literally shacking as he kneels in the center of the room. He can’t believe his ears. Here were 6 Ladies discussing how they would humiliate him anytime he wants to eat or drink something. And there isn’t a damned thing he can do about it.</p> <p>“I think I might just get a squirt bottle that I will mix all sorts of nasty stuff into. I am thinking I might collect my discharge from when I brush my teeth and maybe mix in some bath water, toilet water, and snott. I’ll call the concoction “holy water” says Taylor.</p> <p>At this, everyone breaks out laughing. They look over at Tommy who must look so horrified that a few Ladies burst into almost hysterical laughter.</p> <p>Finally, Lisa ends the laughter by simply saying: “I plan on blessing things as I feel like it at each particular instance.” Everyone nods and looks back toward Deb to finish instructing the remaining 2 commandments.</p> <p><b>9.</b> “You are never allowed to have an orgasm without permission. This means even when you are NOT with us and alone in your personal space. If you masturbate when you are alone, you might think that we can’t find out, but I assure you, we have our ways. Each time you arrive for duty at any club member’s calling, you will be asked if you have masturbated since you were last given permission. This will be your one and only opportunity to come clean, so to speak. If you confess you will be given demerits and punished accordingly. If you lie, however, and we figure it out, you will be so severally punished that you will regret the day you first found your penis between your legs. There are many ways women can tell if a male has been masturbating. I won’t fill you in on the details, but believe me, we can.” There was a murmur of agreement around the room. “On the bright side, if we are doing our job, you won’t feel like masturbating anyway because your nasty male urges will be deteriorating over time.” 10. The final commandment is this: Before each visit with one of us, you will have thought of and written down a new and humiliating punishment that we can use on you. You will be asked to present your idea to the Madam you are serving at the beginning of your duty. If she likes it, you are safe from demerits and you will be allowed to enter the punishment into your log book. If she does not like it, in other words if it is too light or too easy, then you will be given demerits and punished harshly.”</p> <p>“So these are your commandments. We will, of course add to this list continuously, but these are the basic 10 that won’t change and apply across the board.” “Do you understand these commandments?”</p> <p>“Yes Mistress” says Tommy with a serious frog in this throat. He feels light-headed and can’t seem to concentrate. Hearing all this just forces the reality of his situation to truly sink in. For a moment he contemplates just telling Deb and the Ladies to fuck off and risk the consequences, but his fear of what might happen if the pictures of him get into the public is just too much for him to overcome. The First Taste of Servitude: Deb sits down and looks across the room at the Ladies. “Shall we begin then?” she asks. There is a general nod of agreement from the group and Deb turns to face Tommy. </p> <p>“Ok, let’s all gather around in a semi-circle so we have a good view”, says Deb. “Little Boy, you are going to get your first lesson in following orders and in a technique we will call “milking”. “Put your right thumb in your mouth and suck on it.” Tommy does what he is told. “Now with your left hand, I want you to do what you were doing in that video both in the porn store.” “I want you to wack-off until you come.” Tommy takes his thumb out of his mouth and says: “WHAT?”</p> <p>Deb pounds her hand on her chair arm and loudly says: “Did I give you permission to take your thumb out of your mouth?” “Did I give you permission to speak?” Tommy quickly reinserts the thumb and shakes his head to signify no. Deb continues: “That is another 2 demerits. Now start stroking before I add more!” Tommy is mortified. This has got to be the most humiliating thing he has ever even imagined. Kneeling in front of six women, naked, sucking his thumb and masturbating. This must be a nightmare. There is no way this is happening. </p> <p>Tommy’s penis stays limp for the first several minutes. The ladies watch intently as Tommy struggles. Some of them whisper to one-another and point at him as he continues on in this impossible predicament. </p> <p>Then Deb says: “Let’s make it a little more interesting. I want you to also cry. Yes, cry. Sobbing would be good, but we will take whatever you can give. But here is the catch, you will be graded on your performance after you’re done. So make it good!” “Start NOW.”</p> <p>Just when he thought it could not get any worse, it did. How was he supposed to cry? He started whimpering in a fake sort of way and could tell instantly from the Ladies reaction that he was not succeeding. He closed his eyes and tried to picture himself in his current position and the things that might happen to him going forward and was able to squeeze out a few tears after a short while. The Ladies showed giddy appreciation for this and some actually clapped.</p> <p>After about 5 minutes of sucking, stroking and crying, (it felt like at least a year to Tommy), Tommy could feel that an orgasm might be coming near. He didn’t know what to do. He had never cum in front of a group of women before. But at this point he was so far gone, he just went with it. His body jerked forward a few times as several drops of cum ran through his fingers and hit the ground. He let go of his penis and the rest of the milky substance splattered on the ground. </p> <p>The ladies fell silent as they watched intently at what was happening. “Wow, nasty!”, says Taylor. “That is so weird!”, exclaims Becky. </p> <p>Deb stands up and walks over next to Tommy who is now just kneeling limply with some cum dripping from his dick. He looks spent. </p> <p>“You have done what you were asked to, but of course, in the process, disobeyed several rules.” “Who can tell me what the Little Boy did wrong?” she asks the group. Sarah says: “He came without permission.” “Yes, that is one thing” says Deb.” “He had an erection without permission” says Becky. “Correct” says Deb. “He just took his thumb out of his mouth and is no longer stroking – we never gave him permission for that, either” says Rachel. “Very good” says Deb.</p> <p>Tommy quickly reinserts his thumb and grabs his dick. “Too late Little Boy” says Deb. That adds 4 more demerits to your already accumulated 4.” “What you just did, is called “milking”. We will milk you as we see fit. Since we want you to learn to control this most nastiest of all male urges, the milking process will never be enjoyable for you – even though it might be for us.”</p> <p>There is general laughter around the room. “Milking will always be associated with humiliation, pain, or both.” “Sometimes you will milk yourself, and other times we may do it for you.” “Be prepared to be milked often when in our presence – particularly if you show an offensive male trait of any kind.”</p> <p>“Since you managed to squeeze out a few tears and made it look relatively convincing, I suggest we don’t add any more demerits for bad performance. Does everyone agree?” The ladies all shock their heads signifying agreement. Punishment:</p> <p>“Now, as your final lesson today, and to end this introductory tour of your life as our Little Boy, we will administer your punishment for the 8 demerits you have earned.” Deb goes to the corner of the room and gets a basket filled with bamboo canes. She walks by each Lady allowing them to select a cane from the basket. The ladies form a circle around Tommy and stand at the ready.</p> <p>“Here is the process. You will go to each Lady individually, and repent for your sins and receive your punishment. You will do this by saying: ‘Forgive me for I have sinned – please punish me accordingly.’ You will then bend over and present your backside to the lady. She will give you 8 stokes in any manner she sees fit. She may also force you to endure other indignities in the process – it is complete up to her. Once she is done, you will thank her for punishing you, and move on to the next lady.” Is this clear?</p> <p>Tommy is as close to fainting as he has ever been. He can’t believe this is happening. The nightmare is not ending and only getting worse. He struggles to say “Yes Madam” but almost sounds like he is crying as it comes out. The Ladies laugh at the sound of his voice. They realize that he is scared out of his mind.</p> <p>Deb gets into her position and says “You start with me.” “Come over here and ask for forgiveness.”</p> <p>Tommy crawls over to where Deb is standing and kneels in front of her. He is looking at her knees when he monotonously utters: “Forgive me for I have sinned, please punish me accordingly” and waits for a response. Deb says “you will be punished” and proceeds to spit on the floor in front of him. “Bend down and lick that up as you present me your backside” she says. </p> <p>The other ladies gasp in surprise and shock at this added humiliation. Taylor is heard saying “Cool”.</p> <p>Tommy is so resigned to his fate, he does not even question the command – he just bends over and begins to lick the spit off the floor. Almost immediately he feels the first stroke hit his ass. It hurts like hell. He yelps in pain. “Silence!” orders Deb and continues to administer the strokes. </p> <p>With each increment, the strokes hurt a little less but the pain, burning and throbbing all over his ass was still excruciating. After all 8 strokes, Tommy rises and says: “Thank you for my punishment.” There are tears in his eyes and Deb gives off a satisfied “You’re welcome” in response. </p> <p>The ladies are still standing in a circle around him, so he crawls over to his right to the next lady in the circle – Rachel. He kneels in front of her and says: “Forgive me for I have sinned – please punish me accordingly.” and awaits his instructions. Rachel says: “Hold out your hands to me.” Tommy is confused but does as he is told. He holds up his hands with his palms facing down. “No, palms up”, says Rachel. Tommy turns his hands slowly wondering what is to come. Rachel lowers her head and spits right into the middle of Tommy’s outstretched hands. “I want you to snort that up your nose, Little Boy”, she says. Tommy gasps as do a few of the other ladies. Deb says “excellent idea, I’ll have to remember that one.” Taylor also chimes in again saying: “Wow, the possibilities are just mind-blowing.”</p> <p>Tommy lowers his hands toward his face and looks at the spit wad. Still numb to his surrounding and at the breaking point, Tommy presses his nose into his palms and inhales quickly through his nose. The spit gets sucked in and he momentarily feels an urge to gag but quickly regains control knowing that a reaction like that would probably be very dangerous. After snorting Rachel’s spit, Tommy bends over and receives his 8 strokes from her. Rachel hits harder then Deb did, probably because she is larger and stronger. Tommy’s ass is raw and if he didn’t know any better he would be willing to bet that he was bleeding slightly. After Rachel completes the 8th stroke, Tommy raises and thanks her for his punishment. His voice is quivering and the tears in his eyes are clearly visible to everyone.</p> <p>Tommy moves on, very slowly, to the next lady in the circle. This time it’s Becky’s turn. He kneels in front of her and asks for forgiveness as before. Becky says: “I don’t want you to have any of my spit – that is too personal. I also don’t want to punish you’re rear end – it seems like it’s already gotten plenty. I want you to lean back and grab your ankle with one hand and hold out your penis with the other. Hold is out as far as you can and pull back your foreskin. Tommy wobbled as he tried to get into the position he was ordered to. Finally he found a stable place and braced himself for what was coming. Becky took aim and hit Tommy’s penis tip squarely. He shrieked in pain and fell over on his side. He cried out loud and begged Becky not to do that again. “Please Mistress, please don’t do that again. I can’t stand the pain.”</p> <p>“Get back into position Little Boy and shut up.” Said Becky calmly. Tommy struggled to gain his composure. As he tried to find a stable position again, Becky said “You need to learn that this thing you like to use for pleasure is not yours anymore. It is ours. Right now, it’s mine. And I will do with it what I please. Plus, you need to learn that masturbating and cumming are bad things and that when you do them, you will feel the pain in the source of the pleasure. She again hit down toward his penis but this time hit his hand. The pain was still extreme, but nothing like the penis tip. “I will let that count. If I can’t aim, that is my problem.” Says Becky. The next 6 strokes were a little lighter in force and hit both is hand and his dick. Becky must have eased off a bit after the first hit given his reaction. When all 8 strokes were given, Tommy, crying intensely now, thanked Becky for his punishment and crawled to the next lady in the circle.</p> <p>It was Taylor’s turn. He didn’t know what she would think up next but he really didn’t think he would last much longer. He was dizzy and felt nauseous from pain and humiliation. He hoped that he would just pass out and be done with it. </p> <p>Tommy kneeled in front of Taylor and uttered his forgiveness phrase. Taylor was grinning evilly down toward Tommy and took great pleasure and telling him what she wanted him to do. “Here is what I want from you, in addition to your strokes.” She bent over and took off her panties from underneath her dress. She said “watch this” and took her panties toward her mouth, spit a huge wad of spit into the crotch area, rubbed the fabric together as if it were detergent and lowered the panties down toward Tommy. “I want you to suck on this while I beat you. I want the crotch to be clean when I’m done or else I might continue on. She shoved the panties into Tommy’s mouth and he proceeded to suck furiously while bending over to receive his strokes. Taylor did not target Tommy’s ass, instead going for his thighs. The pain was enormous. Tommy sobbed as he was sucking away. After the 8th stoke, Taylor ordered him to get up and show her the panties. She pulled the cloth out of his mouth, examined it and said “good job!” “Now I know one of the things you will be useful for to me.”</p> <p>Tommy thanks Taylor for his punishment and proceeded to the next lady. It was going to be Lisa next. The repentance phrase was uttered and Lisa said: “tilt your head back and open wide.” Tommy did what he was told and saw Lisa bend down ready to deliver spit into his mouth. Tommy involuntarily made eye contact at this very moment and Lisa backed off, slapped his face and yelled at him “don’t you dare look me in the eye Little Boy!” Tommy pleaded instantly that he was sorry and that he didn’t mean it but Lisa just said “I will add 2 strokes for that.” “Now lean back again”. She spit into his mouth 3 times. Then she told him to keep his mouth open and to bend backwards and grab his ankles. She said, “don’t swallow that spit until I tell you or else I will add more.” As he bent backward, his mouth wide open, he wondered where she was going to hit him. He soon found out when the first stroke hit his upper thigh. He cried out in pain, but managed to keep his mouth open. A few of the 10 strokes hit his stomach too. He almost swallowed after one of the strokes but managed to keep it together. The spit was pooling in the back of his throat and he felt revolted at the thought of what was back there. After all 10 strokes, Lisa said, “Ok, swallow” and Tommy did with a slight shudder that thankfully no one saw. Tommy thanked Lisa for his punishment and moved on to the 6th and final Lady.</p> <p>Sarah was last and was obviously ready. After the forgiveness phrase, she bent over, spat on the floor numerous times and then pointed to her creation saying “you will rub your face in that while I punish you. I want the floor to be dry by the time I am done.” Tommy bent over and started rubbing his face his Sarah’s spit pool. She, in turn began caning the last part of his backside that had so far escaped punishment – his calves and feet. Pain was no longer an object. Tommy was so close to the end, all he could do was finish and survive. When all 8 strokes were done, Tommy got up and thanked Sarah for his punishment. Deb ordered him back to the center of the room and the Ladies took their seats.</p> <p>As Tommy kneeled there in the center, his entire body ached and he could feel the dried spit of all of the ladies on and around his face. His dick was almost completely shriveled in size and he felt like he was about to die. </p> <p>Deb looked at him and said: “This is your life now. Today we went easy on you because it was your first day. In the future we will be more demanding and more sever in our correction. Learn quickly, for your own good. Before we end today, you will be given your first assignment to serve a Lady in private. We have agreed already on your rotation schedule and your first Lady assignment will be Sarah. Once you have finished serving her, she will tell you who is next and when you are to report to her. Sarah expects you on Sunday morning at 10 AM at her house. Go over to her now for the address and some initial instructions.”</p> <p>Tommy crawled over to Sarah’s chair and is given a piece of paper. Sarah says: “Read this later, it has my address and a few other things I want you to prepare for.” In addition, I want this”, she pointed toward his groin area “clean of hair. It looks too manly. Get rid of it.” She then pointed back toward the middle of the room and said “GO”. </p> <p>Tommy dragged himself back to the center. Deb continued: “That concludes the activities for today. You will now take off your collar and receive your street clothing back from me. Remember all of these steps. If you miss one, there will be demerits!”</p> <p>Tommy took his clothing and was told to leave the room to dress and then to leave the building. As he exited the room, the Ladies erupted into laughter and applause. They sounded like a bunch of sorority girls after going to a formal. They talked, cheered and recounted the events. The sounds of the celebrating ladies died off as Tommy left the house.</p></div>",[]
1528,"The Lady's Club, Part 2",2,ZORK2006,no@email,More torment for Tommy.,2006-05-14,6,4,"FF/m, fdom, humil, bd, ds, nc, sad, spit",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zork2006002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Before the first duty call:</p> <p>When Tommy arrives back home, he quickly checks out his body to see what damage has been done. His ass is red and has obvious cane marks all over it, but luckily no blood. His thighs and legs are also marked but not as badly. Still, he will not be wearing shorts anytime soon. His penis head is very sore although no visible damage can be seen. He applies ointment to his wounds and prepares to go out and shop for his log book. He wants to get that out of the way as soon as possible. He has 4 days to prepare himself for this appointment with Sarah and he needs all the time he can get.</p> <p>Tommy is out shopping for his book at the local Target and deeply engrossed in trying to find the perfect size and shape. All of a sudden he hears a voice say to him “Wow, so you didn’t waist anytime getting your log book. I am impressed. We must have made quit an impression on you.” Tommy freezes. He knows the voice and spins around to find Becky standing next to him with her shopping cart. He quickly averts his eyes to the ground and bows down as low as possible without drawing unwanted attention to himself from other shoppers. He whispers: “Hello Mistress Becky.” Becky grins and says “Hello Little Boy.” Carry on. Don’t let me disturb you” and she walks away. </p> <p>Tommy is trembling after he is alone again. He quickly tries to review the encounter in his head to see if he missed any detail that might earn him Demerits. He can’t think of any, but he also knows that he may not be all that familiar yet with their requirements. He can’t believe how quickly these women have transformed him into a subservient person. </p> <p>After this dangerous encounter, Tommy quickly heads for the checkout with his book. He rushes home and begins to work on modifying the book so that it can be attached to the collar. When he is done, we puts on the collar and log book to make sure it all works together. It’s not perfect, but it will surely do.</p> <p>On Saturday evening, Tommy pulls out the paper that Sarah gave him. On it, she lists her address, phone number and a few instructions. </p> <p>1. Be on time!<br/> 2. Be clean – inside and out<br/> 3. Have the collar on before you knock on my door<br/> 4. Fall to your knees as soon as you enter the door</p> <p>That was it. No other instructions were given – except for the one she gave him at the end of the last meeting – the one about the hair removal. Tommy had already Naired himself between his legs the previous day and was hopeful the result would be satisfying.</p> <p>Saturday night, Tommy could not sleep all night. He tossed and turned wondering what would happen to him. How long would she keep him. How badly would she punish him. What nasty humiliating things had she thought of.</p> <p>Sunday morning Tommy got up and took a shower. He cleaned himself like he hadn’t ever before. He washed his ass intensely and even poked his finger up his butt a little, just in case. He brushed, flossed, did the mouthwash and put on deodorant. When he was confident in his appearance, he headed toward Sarah’s house. She lived close by, as did all the ladies, so he was there in a few minutes. </p> <p>He parked his bike outside her duplex and walked to the front door. He looked around for a sign of onlookers and when he was relatively sure there weren’t any, he put on his collar and knocked on the door.</p> <p>Duty with Sarah: After a seemingly endless wait, the door finally opens. Sarah is standing on the other side wearing a very feminine, light colored dress. She motions for Tommy to enter. He steps inside and, having rehearsed this scene in his mind countless times, immediately falls to his knees. </p> <p>“You remembered”, says Sarah “Isn’t that sweat”. “And you’re wearing your collar with your book and you’re on time. Maybe we can make a useful member of the male species out of you after all.”</p> <p>Sarah walks off in the direction of the basement door and gestures for Tommy to follow her. Remembering that he is not allowed to walk upright, he follows her in a half crawl, half squat combination. He makes it all the way down the stairs, still dutifully following Sarah, when she turns and orders him to “strip and kneel in the center of the room.” Once again remembering the process from the last encounter, Tommy takes off his clothes, folds them neatly and presents them to Sarah who is now seated on an old sofa along the wall of the basement. As in Deb’s house, the center of the room has a square wooden board with four hooks on each corner already set in place. Tommy crawls over to the board and takes his place getting into his “basic” position as instructed by Deb. </p> <p>“Well done”, says Sarah with a slight giggle. “You must really not want to get punished again.” “Amazing what a little discipline can do for a Little Boy.”</p> <p>Sarah scans Tommy’s naked body from her seat and says: “Nice work on the hair removal. I think I want you to maybe go a little further for me next time. Your front is still too hairy and so is your rear, now that I think about it. So just get rid of all of it for me.” “Yes Mistress” says Tommy, thinking to himself how he will look hairless and how he can explain this to his friends.</p> <p>“Ok, so here we are.”, says Sarah. “I guess you are wondering what will happen to you now. Well let me break it down for you. You are here for 2 reasons. First to serve me in anyway I desire and second to be trained to be a Little Boy that can control his undesirable male urges and can treat a lady with respect, honor, and complete devotion.”</p> <p>“I joined the Lady’s Club because I have always despised boys who are like you. Dirty, nasty, macho, egomaniacs that will do or say anything to get laid. Also, I have a sadistic side to me. I like to see boys squirm – either in pain or while being humiliated.” “So there you have it.”</p> <p>“Let’s start by getting the formal stuff out of the way.” “Did you masturbate without permission since we’ve last seen you?” she quickly fires this question at him.</p> <p>Tommy instantly remembers the rule she is referring to. Lucky for him, masturbation is the furthest thing from his mind over the past few days. “No Madam”, he says truthfully. Sarah glares at him intently and follows-up: “Are you sure that is your answer?” Even though Tommy is telling the truth, he is suddenly worried that she knows something he does not. But feeling completely innocent, he reaffirms his initial answer. “Yes, Mistress.”</p> <p>“Why not?” she simply asks. Tommy is perplexed, but answers: “Well, for one, I have been in too much pain to use my thing down there, and also, I have not really been in the mood since the last meeting.”</p> <p>Sarah laughs “Well, that makes sense to me.” “I believe you.”</p> <p>Sarah continues: “Second question – what punishment did you think-up for me?”</p> <p>Tommy is totally thrown for a loop. He forgot about this part of the instructions. He was supposed to think of a punishment that would suite the Mistresses. He feels the blood rush to his head. </p> <p>On the fly he makes up something: “I thought of being made to masturbate in front of you and forced to lick-up my own cum.”, he finally says. </p> <p>“That’s it?” Sarah responds. “That’s totally boring. What the hell am I supposed to do with that?” “10 demerits for your piss poor answer.” In the future, I would do more thinking on this subject. Use the internet for inspiration if you can’t use your own imagination.</p> <p>“Ok, now it’s time we get to business – my business!”</p> <p>“Come over here to me and bring me that box from the corner.” Tommy crawls over to the corner, retrieves a plain cardboard box from the floor and makes his way to where Sarah is seated. He puts down the box and stands at attention. Sarah opens the box and fumbles around inside for a moment and pulls out a light blue t-shirt, obviously sized for a child. She turns it around and shows Tommy what is says: “Baby on Board”. “Here put this on.”, she says and hands Tommy the t-shirt. Tommy has no illusions that this will fit, but does what he is told. He pulls the t-shirt over his head and forces his arms through the sides. With great effort he manages to get on the shirt but even after pull as hard as he can, it only reaches down to his navel. </p> <p>“Excellent!” says Sarah. Next she pulls out a can of Vaseline from the box and says: “Put this in your hair and slick you hair all the way back.” Again Tommy does as instructed. He takes 2 fingers and gathers a big wad of grease and proceeds to rub it into his hair. She hands him a comb so he can finish the style. Sarah gives Tommy an appraising once over and again goes for the contents of the box. She pulls out a red ribbon and holds it out to him. “Tie this around your penis and balls – like a little present.”, she says. As Tommy gets to work tying his ribbon, she continues inside the box. </p> <p>“As a last final touch, I want you to put on some lip gloss. Little Boys have shinny lips and a rosy complexion so that is what you’ll need, too. Put some on your lips and some on your cheeks.”</p> <p>Tommy dutifully does what is asked. He feels ridiculous. He is wearing tiny t-shirt, has a red bow around his privates and now is wearing lip gloss on his lips and cheeks. Sarah sits back and admires her creation. “Not too bad.” She says. “Remember all this well, you will have to recreate it the next time you serve me. Plus, at the end of your duty today, you will need to write everything that happened into your log book. I will check it for completeness and grade you accordingly.”</p> <p>“That brings me to the remaining events of the day. You are mine until I release you. Presumably, this will be sometime later today, but not necessarily. If you don’t finish your chores, or if I am just in a bad mood, you might have to stay longer. I will be giving you various assignments throughout the day. For each assignment, you can earn a possible 100 points. To earn a perfect 100, you will need to perform the assignment perfectly. This means that everything has to be exactly like I want it or else you get deductions. For each deduction, you will get a demerit. So if you manage a ‘C’ average you would get a 70 or, 30 demerits. I recommend you try and get a perfect 100 every time.” “Do you understand so far?” “Yes Madam.”, says Tommy with that familiar frog raising in his throat. </p> <p>“Your first task is to clean the bathroom down here in the basement.” She points to a door off to the side. “It hasn’t been cleaned in a while and it is kinda nasty. I will give you a bottle of 409 and 5 paper towels. You may not use running water and you may not flush the toilet until I tell you. I want you to get the place clean with the 409 and paper towels. Also, I want you to collect each hair that is in there in a neat little pile. If I find a single hair anywhere that is not in the pile, there will be deductions. When you’re done, I will come in a grade your performance. If I find a job that is less then a 90, I will not only give you the demerits, but you will be ordered to eat the hair and the paper towels as an additional punishment.”</p> <p>Tommy swallowed hard at this last piece of information. How is he going to clean an entire bathroom with just 5 paper towels and a bottle of 409? This day was starting off worse then he had feared. </p> <p>He enters the bathroom equipped with his meager supplies to find a small, relatively poorly lit cellar bathroom. It is indeed in need of a cleaning. The toilet has mildew in the bowl, the shower tub has soap scum and mildew, and the sink is covered in hair and a mixture of various beauty product residue. The floor, which is all tile, is also covered in hair and drippings of the same type found next to the sink.</p> <p>Tommy starts with the sink. He figures he will use 1 paper towel for each major fixture and hopes to have 1 or 2 remaining as backup if needed. He sprays the 409 in the sink and begins to scrub. Hair clumps together under the towel and he remembers that he is supposed to collect the hair separately. He pulls the hairs from the towel and stacks them on top of the water tank of the toilet. He decides to collect as many hairs from the rest of the room as possible first to make room for the scrubbing. It is a nasty task. There are thousands of hairs all over. He knows he can’t allow himself to miss a single hair if he hopes to score a perfect 100, but even worse, we dreads the thought of being made to eat all this hair if we fails the task miserably. He is on his hands and knees looking everywhere for a sign of an illusive hair. The pile on the commode has reached the size of a grapefruit. The hair seems to be a combination from various donors. Some hairs are short, some long, some with a reddish hue (obviously from Sarah) and others blond.</p> <p>Nearly 45 minutes pass and Tommy is relatively pleased with the state of the bathroom. It would be nice to rinse the fixtures with water to get rid of the 409 residue, but it looks presentable. The biggest remaining potential problem is the mildew in the toilet bowl. That stuff is tough and won’t yield to the paper towel. Out of fear and desperation, Tommy uses his fingernails to scratch the stuff off as best he can. </p> <p>Finally, after about an hour, Tommy thinks he is finished and crawls over to the door to alert his Mistress that he is ready. Sarah is seated on the sofa reading a book and sees Tommy kneeling in the doorway of the bathroom. “Are you ready?”, she asks. “Yes Madam”, says Tommy and starts to feel weak in his knees in anticipation. “Ok, I will check out your work. It sure did take you long enough.”, says Sarah. </p> <p>She walks into the bathroom and makes and initial scan of the room. “Not bad at first sight.”, she says. Next she inspects the tub closely and nods in approval. Tommy is feeling a little more confident now and starts to hope that maybe a 100 is not impossible to achieve. Sarah moves on to the sink and still has noting to say that would indicate a mistake. She looks down at the toilet and smiles as she says: “I can’t believe you got that mildew off. Good job!” Tommy is elated. He can feel the 100 already. She looks at the pile of hair on the water tank and the 5 used paper towels and once again nods in approval. Just as he starts to feel home free, Sarah opens the vanity drawer that Tommy had totally failed to see. She looks inside and steps back. “What the hell is this? The drawer is still totally filled with hair. “Are you out of your mind?” Tommy almost passes out when he realizes what he has done. He missed the drawer completely. Who knows how many hairs are in there. Good God, he is screwed. </p> <p>Sarah pulls the drawer out completely and starts to drop its contents on the floor one by one. Finally the drawer is empty and all that remains is the hair and various other dusty debris.</p> <p>She sits down on the commode and says: “Let’s count and see how deeply you’re in trouble.” She starts to pull the hairs out of the drawer one by one. When she reaches 9, Tommy starts to shake because only 1 more hair will mean the worst case is going o happen. After all is counted, there are exactly 22 hairs in the drawer. Tommy is devastated. That means 22 demerits and a meal made up of hair and other nastiness. </p> <p>Sarah orders Tommy over to her. “Kneel in front of me she says.” Tommy comes over immediately. “What did I tell you would happen if you did not get a least a 90 on this task?” “Mistress said that I would have to eat the hair and the paper towels, Madam.”, says Tommy with a shaky voice. “Yes, that’s right. And I hope you’re hungry.”, says Sarah with a grin in her face.</p> <p>“Open wide!” Sarah takes the pile of hair and rolls it into a tight ball about the size of a golf ball. She shoves it into Tommys month and tells him to chew and swallow. Tommy tries to do as he is told, but the chewing doesn’t get him anywhere. It only loosens the ball into a nasty tasting fur ball. She watches him intently as he struggles to get down the hair. Finally he swallows and the clump slowly slides down his throat, although numerous hairs still remain behind and irritate his throat. </p> <p>“If it makes you feel any better, the hair all came from women.”, said Sarah as she continues to watch him. Strangely enough, this information does make Tommy feel a little better. The thought that men’s hair was included worried and revolted him even more.</p> <p>Sarah makes Tommy open his mouth to prove that the hair is gone. Once satisfied, she reaches for the paper towels. “Ok, here is desert.” She holds up the first paper towel, which is all brown and wet from the cleaning and shoves it into Tommy’s mouth. The taste is horrible. It is a combination of soap, perfume, and other unknown tastes. He gags. Sarah holds up her finger and says: “That would be a very bad idea.” Tommy does his best to swallow the towel. He gets through the first 4 and only has 1 to go. Sarah picks up the last towel and notices that it is still clean and dry. She says: “This will be hard to swallow – let me help you out a little.” She proceeds to moisten it with a big spit wad and then places it into Tommys mouth. After having to eat the 409 covered towels, this spit covered one was actually pleasant. To his shock and amazement, he suddenly realizes that he is becoming what the Ladies want him to become. A total women worshipper. The fact that having to eat a spit covered paper towel almost feels like a relief to him is incredible. </p> <p>Sarah stands up and walks out of the room. “You now have 32 demerits. You will get to work them off later. For now, pick that crap off the floor and put it back into the drawer and then follow me for your next task.”</p> <p>Tommy follows Sarah back into the basement’s main room. She points toward center of the room where the square piece of wood is still lying. “Over there.”, she says. Tommy gets into his standard position and waits anxiously for what’s next.</p> <p>“As your next task, I want you to pre-clean some of my laundry. Mistress Taylor gave me the inspiration for his last week.”, she says smiling. “I want you to go over to the laundry basket and pick out all of my panties. It is so hard to get the crotch area clean in the wash, so I want you to pre-clean them for me. You may use your mouth and a bar of soap. That is it. It you start to run completely dry, let me know and I will provide you with more moisture, but I think you understand that it won’t be water.”</p> <p>Tommy didn’t think it would be. He is terrified to think what it might actually be. </p> <p>“You have 20 minutes to complete this task. I will inspect each panty afterwards and give you a score. Anything less then 100 will add to you demerits.” “You may start now.” Sarah points toward the washing machine and Tommy immediately gets going.</p> <p>He empties the laundry basket onto the floor and quickly sorts through the clothing to find all of her panties. There are about 8 all white panties in the basket as far as he can tell, but he does a second scan just to be sure – he doesn’t want to risk another oversight. </p> <p>Once he is sure that he has the entire set ready, he takes up the first pair of panties and finds the crotch area. There has a slight yellowish discoloration in the crotch that is clearly a contrast to the white panty. He puts the crotch area into his mouth and starts to get the cloth wet by gently chewing on the fabric. He then sucks on the fabric for several seconds in the hopes of extracting the soiled portions.</p> <p>In the corner of his eye, he can see Sarah sitting on the couch watching him while gently rubbing herself between her legs. </p> <p>The fact that Sarah is enjoying this so much makes Tommy angry but there is nothing he can do about it. After about a minute or so, he takes the panty out of his mouth to check his progress. To his horror, there is no real change in the color. He realizes he will have to use the soap, too.</p> <p>He takes the bar of soap that Sarah gave him (Dove) and rubs the soap onto the crotch area. He again puts the panties in this mouth and redoes what he did before. The taste of soap is really unpleasant and he gags several times in the process. Sarah seems to get a real kick out of his gags because he can see her thrusting harder each time he convulses. </p> <p>Finally, after about 2 more minutes, he seems to have the first panty clean. He places it aside and starts on the second. This one is much dirtier. It has almost a crusty kind of residue on it and Tommy tries not to think about all of the possible things that could be the cause of the stains.</p> <p>The cleaning continues on all of the panties and he sort of gets lost in time after the 5th or 6th pair. All of a sudden, Sarah says: “You have 5 minutes left.” Tommy gets a jolt of panic. He has 2 pair left and he is starting to run very dry in his mouth. The taste of the soap is becoming overwhelming and he could really use some water, but he knows that is not an option. He realizes though, that he has to have some help or else he has no chance of finishing. </p> <p>“Mistress, may I have some moisture, please?” asks Tommy. “Yes, you may, but first you get a demerit because you didn’t ask if you were allowed to speak.” She walks over to him and grabs the top of his hair forcing his head back. “Open up and tell me when.”, she says. Tommy is too shocked to react and just does what he is told. He opens his mouth and sees Sarah start to collect a large quantity of spit in her mouth. She lets it slide out of her mouth into his. The moisture feels great, but he has to concentrate real hard not to gag. After 2 more spits, he says “When.” And Sarah lets go of his head and returns to her seat.</p> <p>Tommy just sits there momentarily in shock. He can taste Sarah in his mouth and is complete confused at what just happened. Sarah snaps: “Time is ticking” and wakes Tommy back from his trance.</p> <p>He frantically continues to suck and chew the remaining panties, aided somewhat by the extra moisture given to him. While working on the last panty crouch, Sarah calls “Time”. Tommy takes the fabric from his mouth and gets back into his attention position. </p> <p>Sarah slowly walks toward the small pile of pre-cleaned panties and says: “I wonder how you did. Let’s check it out.”</p> <p>She quickly sorts through her underwear collection tossing some panties to the left and others to the right. After she is done, she stands up in front of Tommy and say: “Remarkably good job overall. I only saw 2 that did not pass muster. That means 2 more demerits. Jez, I forget how many we are up to now, do you know?”</p> <p>Tommy quickly recalls what he can and says: “33?” Sarah laughs and says: “Nice try. No, actually I was just testing you. You have 35 altogether. But now it’s 36 since you tried to pull a fast one on me.”</p> <p>Tommy’s face is red with a combination anger and fear. He has spent almost 2 hours with her so far and she has already given him 36 demerits. Where is this going to end? What else will her sick mind think up for him? </p> <p>Sarah sits back down and says: “I really don’t have anymore tasks worthy of your talents for right now. But I can’t let you go yet.” Tommy thinks to himself “PLEASE let me go. PLEASE.”</p> <p>“I think first we better work off the demerits you have earned so far. If you get anymore, I will have to work to hard all at once giving you your well earned punishment.” “Little Boy, I have modified a special chair just for your punishments. I have appropriately named it ‘Punishment Chair’. You can find it the closet to the right. Go get it and set it on the wooden square in the middle of the room.”</p> <p>Tommy crawls over to the closet and opens the door. He is horrified at what he sees. Inside there is very small wooden chair, possibly a child’s chair, that has been modified with all sorts of hooks and pads attached. It resembles a torture device at first glance, but Tommy can’t immediately tell how it will be used. He lifts the chair and tries to move it while crawling, but quickly realizes that this will not work. “Mistress, may I speak?” asks Tommy. “Yes, you may.”, she responds. “May I walk upright in order to move the chair?” </p> <p>“Yes, you may” responds Sarah. Tommy gets to his feet, a wonderful feeling having been on his knees for hours now, and lifts the chair. He shuffles over to the wooden board and places the chair in the center. </p> <p>“Now go and get the plastic bag that is also in the closet”, says Sarah. Tommy walks back over to the closet and picks up a heavy plastic bag. He carries it over to the chair and places it down.</p> <p>“Back on your knees”, orders Sarah. She stands up and walks toward him. “I have not tested this devise, so it might require some adjustment. You get to be my guinea pig.” “ I want you sit on the chair and tilt your head back toward the head rest pad.” Tommy does what he is told. Once in position, Sarah pulls out a strap from the bag and ties it around his forehead and loosely connects it to the rear of the chair.</p> <p>“Now slowly slide you rear end off the seat until your knees hit the ground” she orders. Tommy is confused by tries to comply. He grabs the seat of the chair and slides his rear off the front feeling for the ground with his knees. The strap on his forehead forces his head even further back into a very uncomfortable position. Once he reaches the ground, Sarah tightly secures his head in place. He is now looking directly toward the ceiling. His legs are on the ground at each side of the chair and his mid-section is being forced painfully forward by the seat bottom of the chair. The overall result is that Tommy is bent backward with his midsection protruding and his face pointing upward. </p> <p>Sarah attaches his legs to the hooks on the board and ties his arms down to the side of the chair as well. He is completely immobilized. He thinks to himself that he finally understands the purpose of the wooden board. Surprisingly, he is not scared. The surrealness of the situation is such that he has no capacity for fear anymore.</p> <p>Once Sarah finishes her handy work and checks the security of all the attachments, she stands up over Tommy and says: “Open your mouth as wide as you can.” Tommy opens and Sarah inserts a round metal loop about the size of a tennis ball in circumference. The loop wedges inside his mouth and makes it impossible for him to close his mouth.</p> <p>“Here is what is going to happen” says Sarah. “You will be caned around your midsection, including your penis and balls.” “While I am doing this, I will also, from time to time, spit into your mouth and onto your face.” You will get 36 licks altogether. You may cry if you like, but it won’t help.”</p> <p>Tommy is shaking violently. The fear definitely set in once he heard the caning would include his privates. Tears are already welling up in his eyes. </p> <p>“Sarah bends down and ties his balls together with a rubber band. She uses tape to attach his limp penis to his stomach. Tommy can’t help cry out some inaudible tone that sounds like a plea. Sarah giggles and continues on with her task. She walks around the chair and picks up the cane. It is a 48-inch, very thin, bamboo stick. She shows him the cane and says: “Ok, here we go. You get 36, and I will count as we go along.”</p> <p>The first lick hits Tommy’s penis head. He convulses in pain and cries out in agony, but he is tied so tightly that he barely moves. Sarah leans over his face and release a long string of spit into his mouth. He feels it hit his tongue and the back of his throat. “You were a very bad Little Boy so far today” she says with a smile. “You will learn to be more diligent and careful”. Again she swings the cane and hits his upper thigh, right under his ball sack. The pain is severe but he can’t even imagine what it would feel like if she had hit his balls. The next 5 strokes are mostly on his stomach and tights. One lick hits his chest. At stroke number 15, she hits the bulls eye – his ball sack. Tommy almost passes out from the pain. He can’t breath. He is in total agony. Tears are streaming down his face and he is wailing out load. Sarah drops another big wad of spit into Tommy’s mouth. She is totally enjoying this. She says: “Oops.” “I guess that might have been a little too hard.” “She snorts her nose and collects a lugy and spits it into his mouth. “Maybe that helps” she says. </p> <p>Tommy can’t believe her cruelty. She is a total sadist. And worst yet, he still has 21 licks remaining. Sarah says: “I am running out of spit, so I need to get this over with.” She draws back the cane and rapidly fires 10 licks down on him. They hit all over the place, but thankfully miss the ball sack. Again she spits, this time into his face and rubs it around with her fingers. “The last 11 strokes are going to be on your penis head” she says. Brace yourself. Tommy is already so far gone and crying so hard that the announcement barely impacts him. He was very close to unconsciousness. </p> <p>The pain is surreal from the strokes to the penis. Once she finishes, she drops the cane on the ground and walks away. Tommy continues to cry and convulse from the pain for several minutes. He doesn’t know what Sarah is doing. Suddenly he hears her moan like she is having an orgasm. As it turns out she is masturbating herself, reliving what she just did to Tommy. Once done, she get up and walks back to Tommy who has calmed down slightly. She sticks her fingers under his nose and he can smell her womanhood all over them. She reaches down between her legs and collects some of her juice from her wet crotch. She smears her fingers on his face and inside his mouth. </p> <p>“This is how wet it makes me to punish you. So you see that you will have a real hard time getting off without demerits. You better be perfect in the future.”</p> <p>Tommy continues to whimper as she unties him. He slides to the floor into the fetal position, still gasping for breath. </p> <p>“You have 2 minutes to collect yourself and be back in position” says Sarah as she walks back to the couch. </p> <p>Tommy pulls the metal ring from his mouth and tries to catch his breath. His face is sticky from the spit and pussy juice. All he can smell and taste is Sarah. She has totally taken over all of his senses. His body is a wreck. He hurts seemingly everywhere. Most of all, his dick is burning and throbbing. He sneaks a quick look between his legs and is shocked to see a red, slightly swollen and obviously severely abused penis. He starts the process of getting back to his knees, straightening his greased hair and pulling down his tiny t-shirt. </p> <p>Sarah says: “Put the chair away. You can walk if you need to. Also put all the straps back into the bag and clean up all of the mess.” Tommy quickly does as he is told. The only thing he knows for sure is that he does not want to see that chair again anytime soon. </p> <p>When he is done cleaning up, he swiftly goes back to the board and kneels at attention. Sarah scans over his nether-regions and says: “Oh my, I certainly seem to have done some damage. I hope nothing permanent.” “I think I need to check your plumbing.” </p> <p>Tommy can’t help but give off a slight whimper. </p> <p>“Get that bucket from over there”, she commands pointing to an old paint bucket in the corner. </p> <p>Tommy scurries over and retrieves the bucket. “Place it in front of you on the board and urinate inside” she says casually. </p> <p>This is the first order he is given all day that does not frighten or revolt him. He actually needs to pee and was afraid so far to ask permission. Now he gets to do, albeit in front of her, but there do not seem to be any additional strings attached. </p> <p>Tommy holds his throbbing penis over the bucket and begins to pee. There is a definite burning feeling associated with the urination but at least it still works. </p> <p>“Thank goodness” says Sarah, “I was worried”. The tone in her voice is obviously sarcastic. </p> <p>“Now to check the other, much less useful function” she continues. “Whack off into the bucket.” </p> <p>Once again she manages to shock Tommy. Just when he thought things were looking up, wham, another seemingly impossible task. </p> <p>“Mistress, may I speak?” asks Tommy. “Speak” says Sarah. “Mistress, my penis is hurting so bad, I can barely touch it. Also, I am afraid of what might happen if I get an erection in this state. Please don’t’ make me masturbate.”</p> <p>There are several seconds of silence during which Tommy can tell Sarah is starring directly at him. Then she says: “Here are your options. Either you whack off into the bucket and finish within 5 minutes or else you go get the chair back out the closet. My spit capacity seems to be back to normal.”</p> <p>Tommy instantly grabs his hurting member and begins to stroke. The pain is excruciating. He grits his teeth in an effort to endure the pain. Unfortunately, there is absolutely no sign of an erection and he only has 5 minutes to cum. </p> <p>“A wise choice, if I do say so” giggles Sarah. “Come on, you can do it.”</p> <p>Tommy is stoking with his eyes closed and teeth clenched together. He feels himself leave his body and look down on his pathetic state. He is almost naked, kneeling on a board, wearing a tiny t-shirt with “Baby on Board” written on it. His hair is greased back and he has lip gloss on his checks. His face is encrusted with spit and vaginal juice. He is whacking off into a bucket filled with his own piss and all this in front of a beautify women who is making him do all this. He feels completely out of control. He feels like he no longer owns his body. He has lost all shame, modesty, ego, and sense of self. He realizes that this is what the Ladies want. This is what his life is supposed to be from now on. With the exception of the times that they will allow him to go home, he will basically be their play thing. </p> <p>Strangely enough, this realization causes him to suddenly feel a slight erection coming on. He tries to think of the attractive qualities of Sarah. He tries to imagine being allowed to eat her out. The taste of her spit still present in his mouth helps him along even further. All of a sudden he shudders and squirts a long stream of cum into the bucket. He continues milking his now rock hard penis and squeezes out the remaining cum. The pain in his dick is still there, but it’s no longer unbearable.</p> <p>“Just in time” says Sarah. “What were you thinking of in order to make yourself come?” she asks. “I was thinking of how beautiful Mistress is,” replies Tommy. </p> <p>“Wrong answer” says Sarah forcefully. You are never to think of me in a sexual way. NEVER. Do you understand? “Yes Mistress” whimpers Tommy and almost falls to the ground in an attempt to grovel and avoid punishment. </p> <p>“That’s 5 demerits.” “You better keep it under 10 for the rest of the day or else the chair will see the light of day again” says Sarah.</p> <p>Tommy’s fear is beyond description. He is pretty sure that he will not survive another stint in the chair. </p> <p>“You have been with me today for going on 4 hours. I am tiring of this. I think you have learned some valuable things though. Can you remember all of your lessons?” asks Sarah.</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am” says Tommy forcefully; trying to convince her with his tone that he learned everything possible. </p> <p>“Well good” says Sarah “because you now need to record your day’s events in your log-book so that all the other Ladies can see how you’re progressing. So here is your assignment. I want you to kneel in front of the coffee table here and write about what happened to you today. I want you to write it as if you were an 8 year old. I want you to list the tasks, grading and punishments. When you’re done, you will read it to me and I will grade you. I will then add my own comments and then dismiss you. Oh, only of course, after you pay for your demerits that I am sure you will earn. Just be sure not to earn more then 4, so that means you need to get a 96 or better on this assignment.” “Do you understand?” </p> <p>“Yes Madam” says Tommy weakly. “Then begin. Here is a pen” Sarah commands.</p> <p>Tommy crawls over to the coffee table, takes the pen from Sarah and begins to write in his logbook which Sarah places on the table in front of him. He tries his best to remember what an 8 year old would write like. He figures short and choppy sentences with simple words. He writes things like: “Mistress found hair in a drawer. She was very mad. She made me eat all the hair. It was gross.” and “Mistress tied me to the punishment chair. I was very afraid. She hit me all over with a cane. It hurt so much that I cried. I cried a lot and even screamed.”</p> <p>25 minutes later, Tommy is finished. He re-reads his writing for errors and then tells Sarah that he is done. “Great” says Sarah “read it to me. And remember, you are to read it like you wrote it. Like a Little Boy.”</p> <p>Tommy starts to read. He alters his voice somewhat to match the writing style. He starts “Today I went to go see my Mistress Sarah at her house. She made me wear a very small t-shirt and stuff in my hair….” </p> <p>Sarah starts to laugh hysterically. She laughs through the entire story and actually claps when he is done. “That was fantastic. I have to say, you actually seem to have gotten it.” “I will give you a perfect 100 for that. Good Little Boy. I must be really good at this.”</p> <p>She takes the book from Tommy, looks over the lines again, chuckling and then adding a few lines of her own. She closes the book, and seals with an old-fashioned string and wax seal. </p> <p>“Ok, all you need to do now is pay for your 10 demerits” she says. Bend over on the wooden board – put your hands as far in front of you as you can and stick your ass in the air. You will be caned on the rear – much easier then the chair, don’t you think?”</p> <p>“You will count for me this time. ‘1, thank you Mistress; 2 thank you mistress; etc.’ Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes Madam” says Tommy, his voice again shaking. </p> <p>The caning event goes off, albeit painfully, but otherwise event free. Tommy manages to hold back any additional tears. Compared to the punishment chair, the caning is downright tolerable. </p> <p>Tommy is excited about the prospect of being released. He gets back to his knees and expects Sarah to remove his collar and give him back his clothes. Instead, she walks back over to the closet that contains the punishment chair. She retrieves several straps and returns to face Tommy.</p> <p>“Get up against that poll with you back to the poll and your feet behind it” she orders. Tommy’s heart sinks. He is not done after all. The torment will continue. He does what he is told, however, and positions himself with is back against the metal support poll. </p> <p>Sarah ties one of the straps around his neck, securing his head to the poll. Next, she ties his feet together behind the poll. Finally, his hands are tied behind the poll as well and he is pretty much completely immobile. She places the bucket filled with his fluids directly in front of him so that his limp dick is halfway hanging inside the bucket.</p> <p>“I decided it’s too early to let you go.” “I will leave you here to rest and to think about what you have learned.” “I’ll be back in a few hours to check on you.” “Have fun.”</p> <p>At this, she turns and walks up the basement stair, closing the door to the house behind her.</p> <p>It is very quiet in the basement and all Tommy can hear are footsteps from above. Sarah obviously went right for the phone because he can hear the muffled sounds of her talking and laughing. His position against the poll is very uncomfortable. His knees are killing him and he has only limited mobility to shift his weight from side to side. On top of that, he is thirsty and hungry, but he would not dream of asking for anything from Sarah. Lord knows what she would brew up.</p> <p>The fact that Sarah placed the bucket in front of him makes Tommy think that he might be here for a very long time. This realization somewhat leads to panic after about an hour because the pain in his joints is starting to overtake all his senses. He feels so helpless. He IS helpless. Not to mention humiliated. </p> <p>What was going to be next? Beyond today with Sarah. He has this sinking feeling that Sarah is not even the worst of the 6 lady members. Deb is who really frightens him. But Taylor and Lisa also seemed way too turned on by his pain and humiliation. Becky and Rachel are probably the 2 sanest in the bunch, but you never know. </p> <p>About 4 hours pass and Tommy hears the basement door open and the footsteps of someone coming down the stairs. To his horror, the footsteps seem to indicate more then 1 person. He strains to see who is coming and finds Deb following Sarah over to him.</p> <p>“Look who paid me a visit” “It’s Mistress Deb.” “She wants to see how your first day went”, says Sarah. </p> <p>“Hello Mistress Deb” says Tommy as politely as he can. Deb smiles and intently looks over his tied up and bruised body. </p> <p>“Well done” says Deb to Sarah. “Let’s untie him and get him out of here so we can go to dinner.” </p> <p>Tommy’s heart leaps at the prospect of being allowed to leave. Sarah quickly unties his restraints and as soon as he is able, Tommy dutifully drops down in front of Deb and kisses her feet in greeting. </p> <p>The 2 ladies exchange glances of amazement and Deb gives Sarah a “high 5”. “We are accomplishing our goal much quicker then I thought we would” laughs Deb. </p> <p>Sarah tells Tommy to go empty the bucket in the toilet, and that he is very lucky he didn’t have to drink the contents (this time). When he returns with the empty bucket, Sarah reaches around his neck, takes off the collar and tells Tommy to put on his street clothes. </p> <p>“Have that t-shirt on underneath your clothes next time we meet” she says. “Now here is your next appointment.” Sarah hands Tommy an envelope and with that he is sent up the stairs and out of the house. His day is finally over. Thank God!</p></div>",[]
1529,"The Lady's Club, Part 3",3,ZORK2006,no@email,Tommy continues his assignments with the Ladies of the club.,2006-05-22,7,5,"FF/m, fdom, humil, bd, ds, nc, sad",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zork2006003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Between Assignments</p> <p>When Tommy arrives back at his home, he immediately gets into the shower to clean up and rinse off the still remaining residue of Sarah’s bodily fluids. He also uses this opportunity to self examine his battered body. He has cane marks all over his front – from his breasts to his thighs. His penis is a mess. It really worries him what might happen to his dick if this type of punishment continues.</p> <p>Having cleaned up and somewhat regain his sanity, Tommy sits on this couch and opens the envelope Sarah handed him. Inside he finds a brief message telling him where and when to report next. It will be Mistress Rachel and she wants to see him on Tuesday evening at 6:00 PM. </p> <p>Even though this is a school day, he knows he can make the 6:00 PM time. He is also encouraged because he figures that he might get off with a short visit given the lateness of the start time. </p> <p>The note also tells Tommy to be wearing a pair of tight underwear that has its rear section and fabric around his penis cut away. “The goal is to have your genitals and rear end exposed when the shorts are on.” Finally it tells Tommy that he is to be shaved clean around his private parts. This seems to be a common theme among the Ladies, Tommy thinks.</p> <p>Tommy has 2 days to prepare for the next appointment with his new fate. He knows he may not masturbate (even though this is the farthest thing from his mind) and he also remembers that he needs to think of a good punishment that he can suggest to Rachel when he arrives. To that end, he takes Sarah’s advice and references the Internet.</p> <p>The next day is relatively uneventful. Tommy stays indoors for most of the time except for when he goes to school. Tuesday, he has a hard time concentrating at school. As the time gets closed he grows more and more nervous. What would she do to him? How long would his torment last? Would he be done in time for school tomorrow? He had never looked forward to seeing his class room again so much. </p> <p class=""h2"">Duty with Rachel</p> <p>Tommy takes his bike and heads over to Rachel’s house. He arrives in her driveway at 5:45 and sits outside waiting for his summons time to arrive. Exactly at 5:59, he goes to Rachel’s door. She lives in a nice single family home. There is a lot of property around her house and he assumes that she probably has a large backyard. </p> <p>He knocks on the door and waits anxiously. Rachel opens the door and steps aside for him to enter. Tommy has rehearsed the next several actions many times in his mind. He goes through all the motions that his forced servitude requires: Kneels and kissed Rachel’s feet; gets into the attention position and waits for instructions. Like Sarah, Rachel takes Tommy into her basement right away. Once downstairs, she orders him to strip and to kneel at attention. She takes his log book and sits down on a wooden chair she places directly in front of him.</p> <p>Tommy is kneeling on the floor, with his modified underwear in place. His balls are hanging out of the cut area and his rear is exposed as well. He carefully scans around the basement room. It’s a square room about 48 by 24 feet. The floor is concrete and there are 3 or 4 support beams in the center of the room. There is no furniture other then the chair Rachel is sitting on. To the far end of the room, Tommy can see a row of windows and a door to the back yard. There is a lot of clutter in the room, mostly in boxes stacked up against the various walls. Other then that there is nothing noticeable or remarkable about the room – it’s just a normal cellar. </p> <p>For the next few minutes, Rachel reads the entries in the book and chuckles out-load several times. Once she is done, she focuses her attention on Tommy and begins by asking: “Have you masturbated since you left Sarah’s house?” </p> <p>“No Mistress” says Tommy. “Why don’t I believe you?” asks Rachel sternly. </p> <p>“Mistress, I have been in too much pain since I left Mistress Sarah’s house. I can barely touch my privates and I have no interest in masturbating” explains Tommy</p> <p>“Well, I guess that makes sense to me” chuckles Rachel. “So I choose to believe you.” “But God help you if I find you are lying.”</p> <p>“Now tell me your thought-up punishment” continues Rachel. </p> <p>Tommy has prepared for this. He spent hours on the internet looking for a good, humiliating punishment that the Ladies would accept.</p> <p>“Ma’am, the punishment I thought-up goes like this: If I break a rule then I am made to drag a heavy weight around the room by my balls.” Tommy explains. </p> <p>Rachel thinks for a second and responds: “No, I don’t like it. It is not really that tough and it certainly is not humiliating enough.”</p> <p>Tommy’s heart sinks. Again he earns 10 demerits before even getting started. </p> <p>“I have a good punishment for you that I am sure you will get to experience, particularly since you already have 10 demerits. Once you experience it, you should have a better idea of what I am looking for” says Rachel matter of factly. </p> <p>“Ok, let’s begin” says Rachel getting out of her chair. “You will serve me in two ways today. First and foremost, I need various parts of my house cleaned and you will do it for me. Secondly, I will use you for sex education.”</p> <p>Tommy is confused. What does sex education mean? He doesn’t say anything, but his face must give away his confusion. </p> <p>Rachel continues: “As you might know, I have a 14 year old daughter. I am not sure what level of experience she has with Little Boys – she tells me none – but I want her to be able to learn the basics in a safe and controlled environment.” “Before you get all excited, you little pervert” says Rachel loudly, “you will not even get close to fucking her, touching her, or seeing her naked or even seeing her at all for that matter.” “All I am going to use you for is for biology lessons. You are the dummy (in more ways then one)” she chuckles. </p> <p>“When the time comes, I will have her learn about the male parts and how they work by seeing your restrained body as an example.” “If you want to be in a world of trouble” Rachel sternly continues, “you will fail to control yourself for even 1 second while this is going on.” “I can’t begin to tell you the wrath you will feel from me if she is traumatized in the least bit. Do you understand, Little Boy?</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am” says Tommy weakly. Once again, the worst thing he thought could happen has been far exceeded by reality. The humiliation of a 14 year old girl examining his body for sex ed lessons is almost too much to bear. Plus, he can’t imagine that the girl won’t tell her girlfriends. Teens can’t keep a secret. This is getting seriously out of control.</p> <p>Tommy has very little time to contemplate his fate because Rachel is clearly ready to get started with his work tasks. </p> <p>“I have told my daughter that you are serving us and what you did to get put into this situation. I have also told her about the club and the proper role of men in the presence of women. You are not allowed, under any circumstances, to have contact with her while you are working. If you cross her path, immediately leave the room, showing her the same respect you show all Ladies. She is allowed to give you demerits, but she is not allowed to talk to you without me present. You are not allowed to talk to her, ever.”</p> <p>“I need you to be properly dressed for your housework.” Sarah pulls one of the many boxes in the room toward her and pulls out all sorts of paraphernalia. First she wraps a light piece of white cloth around his mid-section covering his exposed privates. The wrap looks sort of like a skirt / toga combination. Next she gives Tommy a pair of white gloves and tells him to put them on. She attaches a short leash to his collar. Tommy is surprised that she is not covering his upper body, but that does not seem to be a priority for her. Finally, she attaches cuffs to his wrists and ankles, pulling an intricate pattern of thin rope through the cuff loops that force Tommy into a stooped position when he stands and walks. </p> <p>Having properly prepared him, she grabs his leash and guides him up the stair into the main house. Tommy feels ridiculous. He looks like some sort of freak. He forces himself to not think about his appearance. </p> <p>Rachel pulls Tommy into the kitchen and points to the sink. It’s filled with dirty dishes and the rest of the kitchen is in similar disarray. </p> <p>“I want you to clean this place spotlessly” she orders. If I am not happy with it, you get demerits. You have 30 minutes to finish, then I will need to start dinner and you can clean up again afterwards.” “Here is how I want you to clean. You are to scrape all of the leftover food into this bowl. Nothing gets thrown away. You will use running water and soap to clean the dishes and pans, but you must leave the strainer in the drain so that no food gets washed away. When you’re done washing put the food collected in the strainer into the bowl, too. After you finish, go set 2 places at the table and put out the TV tray for your self – set it next to my chair. You won’t be needing a chair.”</p> <p>“Now start.” Rachel smiles as she leaves the room</p> <p>Tommy begins by taking the largest and dirtiest of the pans and carefully scraping the remaining food particles into the bowl. Most of the leftovers are things like dried up vegetables, hardened rice and pasta, and the odd piece of dried-up meat. The bowl is starting to look real gross and Tommy fears that this might be his dinner shortly. He shudders at the thought.</p> <p>Tommy continues to work as fast as he can to get the kitchen clean. His white gloves are not making things easier – and they certainly are no longer white after just a few minutes. </p> <p>All of a sudden, the door to the kitchen opens and Laura, Rachel’s daughter, walks in. She lets out a short screech and looks at Tommy in dismay and surprise. Tommy drops everything and runs from the room to avoid contact with Laura. Almost immediately he can hear Rachel enter the kitchen and ask what happened. He hears them talk about Laura’s encounter. He waits until he hears Rachel order him back into the Kitchen.</p> <p>“You did the right thing, Little Boy, by leaving the room” she says as he enters. Laura is still standing next to her with a little grin on her face. She is clearly looking down at this cloth covering his privates. “I have told Laura about who you are and what you are. She understands your role and the rules I have given you. Now finish the clean-up so we can make dinner for yourselves.”</p> <p>Rachel and Laura leave the room and Tommy resumes his work. He finishes the clean-up of the kitchen within the allowed time. Rachel examines his work and is basically satisfied with what she finds. She gives him 2 demerits for a few minor details he overlooked, but overall he feels that he came out of this task rather unscathed.</p> <p>Rachel orders Tommy to go into the dinning room and to kneel at attention in front of his TV dinner tray while she finishes preparing dinner for herself and Laura. Tommy stays kneeling as ordered for what seems like hours. Finally, Rachel and Laura enter the room carrying their dinner plates and a drink for themselves. Rachel sits down and asks Laura to please fetch Tommy’s dinner from the kitchen. </p> <p>To his horror, the bowl of food residue is exactly what Laura comes back with. She places the bowl on the tray in front of him and lets out a short giggle as she takes a seat at the table across from her mother. </p> <p>“Little Boy, eat that food up and don’t waste any. I want you to eat it like the animal you are – no hands or tools. Just suck it right into that useless hole in you head.” Laura is grinning from ear to ear and watching Tommy intently as he kneels there staring at the bowl full of slop.</p> <p>Rachel and Laura start to eat their dinner and to discuss the events Rachel has planned for afterwards. Tommy hears Rachel tell Laura that she will be given an opportunity to learn more about the male body and that she is to pay close attention to the lessons. They are talking as if Tommy were not even in the room.</p> <p>Tommy is mortified and practically hypnotized to the point of total immobility. He has not touched his food. All of a sudden, Rachel sternly tells Tommy: “You better eat that food we are giving you and soon. You have 5 minutes to finish or god help you!”</p> <p>Tommy is rudely awakened to his surroundings. Instinctively, he drops his head into the bowl and begins to suck down the concoction of rancid leftovers. It tastes horrible and smells even worse. It is almost like eating trash from a dumpster. He can hear Laura laughing as she is obviously watching him endure his plight. </p> <p>Trying to not think too much about what he is doing, he scarfs down the contents of the bowl as fast as he can. It takes him about 2 minutes to finish. </p> <p>Rachel says: “Now get back into the kitchen and clean up everything. We have lots of fun stuff planned for you shortly. Come down to the basement when you are done cleaning up.”</p> <p>Tommy is extremely nervous as he begins the clean-up in the kitchen. The dinner preparation did not make too much of a mess, but he certainly feels that he is better off doing the dishes then whatever is in store for him the basement. He can only guess at what Rachel has in store for him. Sex education – what does that mean? Will she have sex with him? He feels strangely turned on at this thought. Rachel is very attractive. She is tall, lean and has long black hair that she usually wears in a ponytail. Her breasts are not particularly large, but they fit her overall body shape. She has a very pretty face with eyes that exude power. Tommy has heard the term “MILF” before, which stands for “Mother I’d Like to Fuck” and Rachel definitely falls into the MILF category. Laura is also very attractive. She is still very young and not fully developed like her mother, but Tommy can tell that she will be a total knock-out when she becomes a woman. Her hair is blond and she often wears it in a pony-tail like her mother. She has already started to develop little breast and Tommy noticed in the past, that their size seems to indicate that she will be well shaped when she grows up.</p> <p>After the kitchen is cleaned up and Tommy collects his thoughts, he heads down to the basement and arrives to a waiting Rachel and Laura. They are sitting next to a large wooden table that they have moved into the center of the room. There are several large industrial type shop lamps on tripods around the table. The scene almost appears like an operating table in some weird lab.</p> <p>Rachel says: “It sure did take you long enough! Aren’t you looking forward to playing with us?’ Tommy is too nervous to respond and merely stands planted at the bottom of the stairs. “Get your ass over here little boy and get on this table – on your back – head in my direction.” Rachel orders sternly. </p> <p>Tommy shuffles over to the table and crawls into its surface. The rope-work Rachel applied earlier makes it impossible for him to stretch out completely at first, but Rachel undoes the ropes almost immediately and says: “Lay down spread eagle and be still.” Next, Rachel removes the loincloth and roughly pulls off his modified underwear leaving Tommy completely naked in front of the 2 women. Tommy hears Laura gasp at the sight of him fully nude. </p> <p>Both Rachel and Laura quickly start to tie his ankles and wrists to the 4 legs of the table, stretching him to his physical limits. Tommy winces in pain at the tightness of the ropes. Next, Rachel slides a wedge-cushion under his butt, lifting his mid-section up high off the table. </p> <p>Rachel says: “Laura dear, please sit down and let me instruct the boy on what I expect of him. I will explain everything you’re seeing to you in a few minutes.”</p> <p>Rachel continues: “Ok little boy, here is the deal. I am going to cover your head with a pillowcase because I don’t want you to look at my daughter while she gets her lessons. Also, to prevent any commentary from the subject, you, I am going to gag you. She inserts what appears to be a soiled pair of panties into Tommy’s mouth, puts a piece of duct-tape in place and proceeds to pull the pillow case over his head. At first, Tommy gets a little closterphobic and worries that he can’t breath. He realizes quickly though, that he can still take in air through his nose and that the pillow case is rather thin so that breathing is not a real problem. </p> <p>As Tommy lies there, immobilized and basically blind, he wonders what is going to happen to him next. He can hear Rachel tell Laura to get ready and to pay attention. He notices that the shop lights are turned on and that the lights are pointed directly at his privates. He can tell because the light is so bright that it shines through the pillow case, and also because the heat of the lamps can be felt on his nether-regions. </p> <p>“Ok, let me give you a quick overview of the male private parts.” Rachel starts. Tommy can hear the familiar sound of a rubber glove being snapped on. “The first thing is obviously the penis.” Tommy can feel his shaft being grabbed and roughly waved around as Rachel talks about this part. “The penis is, for a man, his pride and joy. Lord knows why. It is rather ugly if you ask me. This particular specimen is un-circumcised, which means that the foreskin has not been removed.” Rachel grabs the tip of Tommy’s dick and stretches the foreskin upward. “On many baby boys these days, the foreskin is cut off right at birth, mostly for hygienic reasons. When it is removed, the male does not have to make any special efforts to keep this nasty unit cleaned. In this boy’s case, his parents must have thought he can do it himself – we’ll see in a minute. The other important thing that changes when a foreskin in removed is the sensitivity that the male has in his penis head.” At this point Rachel pulls down Tommy’s foreskin roughly, causing him to jerk in his ropes. </p> <p>“The penis head”, she says poking at it with her finger “is filled with nerve endings. This is the same as our clitoris – only in males, it becomes this large, vulgar, disgusting thing. When the foreskin is removed, over time, the penis head gets so much friction and rubbing that it becomes less sensitive then the head of an uncircumcised penis. This specimen, therefore, is likely very sensitive.” Rachel uses her gloved fingernail to scratch Tommy’s dick-head. Tommy tries to scream out in pain, but his voice is totally muffled by the gag and the tape. </p> <p>“When a male masturbates, he uses his hand to rub up and down on an erect penis. The rubbing motion stimulates his nerve-ending in the tip and eventually leads to his having an orgasm.”</p> <p>Rachel simulates the jerk-off month on Tommy’s dick. It only takes a few strokes for his dick to start getting hard. Upon noticing this, Rachel slaps his ball sack with her free hand and warns Tommy not to even think about getting a hard-on. “I warned you about this – you better get control over yourself, real fast.” That’s 5 demerits. </p> <p>The pain of the slap causes Tommy’s dick to retreat back to a limp state. “Males are extremely weak individuals” continues Rachel, “they have no control over themselves. Even under threat of severe punishment, boys like this will get a hard on at the slightest stimulation. This is just one of the many reasons why males are far inferior to women.”</p> <p>Rachel continues her lecture: “When a male with a foreskin masturbates, his foreskin acts as a natural simulated vagina and helps in the process of achieving an orgasm. Boys that don’t have a foreskin often use lotion or other lubricants to masturbate.” </p> <p>“Of course, the ultimate goal for any male is to not masturbate at all, but to be able to put this nasty thing into one of our vaginas. They aren’t picky, as long as we will spread our legs for them. They also like us to put this nasty piece of meat into our mouths and suck on it – they call it a blow-job. I for one, do not give blow-jobs. You need to decide if you will ever lower yourself to that extent.” Tommy can hear Laura whisper “No way!”</p> <p>Tommy feels like he must be in a dream. He is tied to a table, spread-eagle with his privates propped-up and exposed fully to 2 women – one of them a girl his own age. He is hooded and gagged and his privates are being poked and prodded like he is some laboratory specimen. Normally, Tommy is very shy and the extent to which his humiliation is currently being pushed is incomprehensible to him. </p> <p>Rachel continues: “The shaft of the penis is basically just a muscle that engorges when the male is aroused. There are thousands of blood vessels that supply the penis with the blood to blow it up to almost 3 times it’s relaxed state. This boy has been told to not get an erection so his dick is basically in its flaccid state right now. I will show you an erect penis later.”</p> <p>“Next we have the testicles or also called ‘balls’.” Rachel grabs one of Tommy’s balls with her hand and pulls it forward which talking. Tommy tries his best to ignore the pain of her rough handling. “Each male has 2 of these and they are responsible for making the sperm that are useful to us mainly for baby making. They are also useful to us, because they are the most sensitive spot on a male’s body and no matter how tough a guy is, he will drop to the ground like a rock if he is hit in this area. You can’t even imagine how much pain a male feels when his balls are abused.” At this point, Rachel starts to squeeze Tommy’s ball between her fingers. At first she squeezes lightly but gradually increases the pressure. Tommy starts to jerk and scream in pain – it reaches a point where he can’t stand it anymore – he is about to throw up and is having a hard time breathing with his mouth covered. He starts to cry and as soon as he does, Rachel lets off.</p> <p>“See what I mean?” she says. “All it took was the pressure of my 2 fingers and his boys started crying in seconds. That is how much power we have over men.”</p> <p>Continuing her lecture, “Right down here, is where we women have our vagina.” She points toward the space between Tommy’s balls and his ass. “Men have nothing useful here, but this area is good for punishment and torture. If this boy misbehaves, I will probably make good use out of this space. The male ass, is pretty much the same as ours – only hairier.” She pokes her finger into his butt-crack. “We can examine this part of his body later, I will need to tie his legs up over his head to get better access.”</p> <p>Tommy can’t even comprehend what is happening to him anymore. The humiliation is too much to grasp. He has never felt so used before. Like a piece of meat. </p> <p>“Ok Laura, now you can touch and examine the subject if you’d like.” He hears Laura giggle with joy and next hears the sound of more rubber gloves being put on. Soon after, he feels a hand reach for his penis. This time it is much gentler and almost timid – obviously Laura’s hand, not Rachel’s. She gently squeezes his shaft and pulls on his foreskin, examining how it pulls forward and back. </p> <p>Tommy’s dick starts to get hard almost instantly at the thought of sweet little Laura touching him and no sooner does he feel the erection coming on, he hears a loud admonishment from Rachel: “What the hell is wrong with you???!!!” WHACK. He feels his entire insides convulse as something smashes into his crotch. Rachel obviously had some implement at the ready to strike Tommy at the moment she saw an erection. </p> <p>The pain is so great, he gasps for air and almost passes out. Laura’s hand jerks away from his penis and Tommy is left to try and catch his breath. WHACK – Another smack in the balls. “If you get a hard-on one more time, I will castrate you, do you understand?” screams Rachel. “That’s another 10 demerits!”</p> <p>Tommy cannot answer. He is seeing stars behind his hood. He can’t breath. He is terrified. </p> <p>A few moments later, Laura resumes her examination. She plays with his balls, but Tommy is still in so much agony that he barely feels her touch. Her poking around his ball-sack is merely a continuation of the pain he already feels. He is quietly crying behind his hood and he hears Laura ask with some concern in her voice: “Is he alright? I have never heard a boy whimper like that.” </p> <p>“He’ll be fine” says Rachel, “as long as he doesn’t try to get any more erections…” she finishes with a rather threatening tone in her voice. </p> <p>Laura takes a little more time to examine his privates and then says to her mom: “Can I see his thing when it is large?”</p> <p>Rachel replies: “Are you sure you’re ready for that?” “It can be rather disturbing, not to mention nasty.” We can take it slow and you can see it tomorrow if you like.</p> <p>Tommy is totally freaked out. TOMORROW? When did this become a multi-day event? When was he going to be let go?</p> <p>“No, I can handle it now” says Laura. “I’ve seen it in pictures, but never in real life.”</p> <p>“Ok, then I will show you how to make it happen” says Rachel. “Here is what you need to do. Just take his shaft into your hands and rub his foreskin up and down around his penis head. At the same time, very gently caress his balls with your other hand. You will see the results almost instantly.” “Boy, you are allowed to have an erection this time” finishes Rachel before allowing Laura to begin.</p> <p>Laura does as instructed. She starts to jerk off his penis and gently rub his balls. Tommy instantly feels his member swell from the wonderful sensation. Within 10 seconds, despite the lingering pain in his groin, his dick is almost completely erect.</p> <p>“WOW” exclaims Laura “that is unbelievable. I would never have thought it would happen this quick. And they expect us to put one of these things inside us?” Laura laughs as she says this.</p> <p>“Well, males are weak creatures and they have no control – as you can see. I beat the ever-living heck out of him and he still gets an erection within seconds. Isn’t that pathetic? And, yes, they do expect us to put this thing inside us – but if you learn how to dominate men like I have, you can do it on your terms and only in a way that gives you pleasure.”</p> <p>Tommy is ready to cum at this point and knows that if he does, he is a dead man. Laura won’t stop jerking him off while she is talking to her mom and if she continues much longer, he will lose it. Thankfully, in the last second, Laura gets tired of moving her hands and lets go of his pecker. Tommy let’s out a sigh that can be heard even with his gag still in place. </p> <p>Rachel laughs and says: “He must have been real close to cumming. Lucky for him, you stopped. I would have killed him if he had.</p> <p>Tommy is still hyperventilating behind his gag. Sweat is dripping into his eyes from his forehead. His dick is throbbing, both from excitement and pain. He is scared and at the same time he is resigned to his fate. </p> <p>“I want to see what is looks like when a boy cums” says Laura to Tommy’s horror. </p> <p>“Well, let me think about that” replies Rachel thoughtfully. “We can finish him off ourselves or we can make him do it for us. I personally think we should let him do it since that is what males typically do to themselves when they need to relieve some pressure. Plus, this boy is being trained right now and he is never to have an orgasm that is enjoyable to him. We want to train his mind to associate orgasms as something bad and painful.” </p> <p>Laura agrees to let Tommy masturbate himself to an orgasm. Tommy lies motionless in anticipation of what they will make him do. Suddenly he can feel his ties being loosened and his arms and legs regain mobility. </p> <p>“Get up” orders Rachel. Tommy slowly raises himself on the tabletop and tries to get his bearings. Rachel roughly pulls off the hood from Tommy’s head and pull off the tape on his mouth. The tape almost takes his lips off and he screams out loud at the pain. Trickles of blood come from his lips and they feel as if he has been on an Antarctic expedition without Chapstick. The panties are taken from his mouth and tossed on the floor next to the ropes that bound him.</p> <p>“Get on your knees over there in the corner and face us” orders Rachel. Tommy scurries over to the corner and gets on his knees. Rachel and Laura adjust their seats to face him and both have an evil grin on their face as they look down at him. Laura’s grin is a combination of evil and anticipation. She is obviously very excited at what is about to happen.</p> <p>“Boy, I want you to jerk off and cum for us. At the same time, you will suck your thumb and cry like a little child.” Just like you did for the ladies, you better be convincing. Laura will grade you – if she doesn’t buy the crying, you will be punished severely.”</p> <p>Laura giggles as Rachel gives Tommy this order. Tommy is mortified. The humiliations just seem to get worse and worse. He will never be able to show his face in public again. </p> <p>“Start” yells Rachel and Tommy instinctively grabs his dick and starts to jerk off. He also places his thumb into his mouth and tires his best to start crying. He congers up all of the feelings he has gone through over the past several hours along with the still lingering pain in his privates and lips. Very soon, he is able to cry actual tears. He continues to think of the humiliation being inflicted on him, which helps keep his tears going. </p> <p>He can hear Laura say: “Cool! Is that what they do to themselves all the time?” “Yes”, responds Rachel. “Isn’t it pathetic? </p> <p>After about a minute, Tommy can feel the orgasm coming on. He starts to rock forward as he continues to jerk off, suck and cry. Then, he exhales loudly and shoots a stream of cum in the direction of the ladies. His body becomes limp and he almost drops to his side from exhaustion. Cum is dripping off his penis tip and through the fingers of his hand. </p> <p>“WOW” exclaims Laura. Is that what it looks like? Totally cool. I don’t think I would want that stuff in my mouth though!”</p> <p>“Well, I wouldn’t either. Sadly, we need that nasty stuff to get pregnant. Otherwise there would be no use for it at all.”</p> <p>“Boy, I never gave you permission to cum. That is 5 more demerits. “Laura, what score do you give him for his crying? Were you satisfied with his acting?”</p> <p>Laura giggles and says: “Well, I guess he did an ok job. He doesn’t need to be punished if you ask me.” The authority in her voice is remarkable. She really seems to relish her new found power over him. </p> <p>Rachel turns to Tommy and says: “You’re lucky I wasn’t grading you. I would have given you more demerits. My daughter must like you – that is NOT a good thing. Now clean-up your mess on the floor and on your hand.” </p> <p>Tommy starts to wipe his hand on his skin to get rid of the cum but is immediately stopped my Rachel. “With your nasty mouth, boy. I want you to lick up the cum and clean everything with your tongue.”</p> <p>“Gross”, exclaims Laura with a giggle “but I guess if they think it’s good enough for us, it should be good enough for them, right?”</p> <p>Tommy does as he his told. This newest humiliation barely registers with him anymore after all that has transpired. He licks the floor, which is covered in dust and dirt to get all of his cum residue off the ground. After that, he licks his hands clean. All the while, Laura and Rachel are watching him laughing quietly to themselves.</p> <p>“So that is what a male orgasm looks like”, says Rachel. It’s isn’t pretty but it is what it is. If you get to the point in a relationship where you allow a man to get intimate with you, you will be ready for what awaits you. But, you are still very young and have lots of time to learn more. Plus, little Tommy here will gladly let you experiment on his body until all of your questions are answered, won’t you little boy?”</p> <p>“Yes, ma’am” says Tommy weakly. He is already checked out from the scene. His mind is numb and he no longer feels pain or humiliation. His limits have been reached. </p> <p>“Ok, Laura, it’s time for you to get upstairs and do your homework and go to bed. The little boy and I have some business to finish and then he will be off, too…. that is if he is able to do what is expected of him.” </p> <p>Laura makes a few objections about wanting to stay and watch, but Rachel firmly sticks to her decision to make her leave. Tommy is only slightly worried about what is to come next since he is still in the trance like state that his pervious torments have caused. </p> <p>When Laura is gone, Rachel turns to Tommy and says: “You have some demerits to work off before you can leave. Do you know how many you have?” </p> <p>Tommy thinks hard, but is pretty sure he lost track somewhere at 20. He guesses: “25?”</p> <p>Rachel smiles and says “No, but now you have 40. 32 was the count, but since you couldn’t remember, I will round it off for you.”</p> <p>“Here is my punishment routine. I will sometimes use to cane to beat you senseless if I am so inspired, but most of the time I will use what I like to call my “Milking Box”. The milking box is an old cardboard box that I saved from when I bought our big-screen TV. It is just big enough for a little boy to fit in to. You won’t fit comfortably, but that is not the point, is it?” </p> <p>“The purpose of the Milking Box is to teach little nasty boys that masturbating is bad and that orgasms are not for fun. If you demonstrate to me that you can’t control yourself, the Milking Box will be used to teach you the downside of your pathetic urges.” </p> <p>“Based on your overall demerits, I will apply a simple formula to see how many times you will need to orgasm while in the box. To prove that you really had an orgasm, you will have to ring a bell inside the box each time you cum and I will hand you a tissue through a small opening in the side. You will wipe your cum onto the tissue and hand it back to me. I will be the judge of whether there is enough ‘milk” on the tissue to qualify as a legitimate orgasm. Obviously, with each increasing orgasm it will be harder and harder for you to cum. Also, the amount of milk will decrease each time, but I know what I am expecting and what you need to deliver. You will be tied up inside the box to make the experience as uncomfortable as possible. Your hands will be connected to your tough using a string and a clamp so that you have to pull on your tongue in order to reach your dick. You will not like the Milking Box and that is the whole point.”</p> <p>“So here is the simple formula: I take the total number of demerits and divide by 5. That means today, you have 40 demerits, which equals 8 orgasms. Now, since it’s your first time and since I don’t want to wait forever, I will graciously reduce your punishment to 5 for today only.” This means that you will have to orgasm 5 times before you can leave. If I don’t accept a tissue after you cum because there is not enough residue on it, then you will have to do it again, so make sure you collect as much cum in your hand as possible and don’t spill any.”</p> <p>“The main thing to remember is this. You will be VERY uncomfortable in that box. The quicker you get all 5 orgasms out of the way, the quicker you get out. It is 9:00 PM now and I go to bed at 11:00 PM sharp. If you are not done by 11:00 you will be staying the night in the box. I highly recommend against that.”</p> <p>She walks over to the other end of the basement and pulls a medium sized box into the center of the room. The box has a large Sony logo on the side and has obviously been modified for its intended purpose. There is a very small cut out on the side that will likely serve as the tissue dispenser. The top of the box has been covered with a lid that fits tightly over the top instead of the usual flaps that fold down. </p> <p>Rachel lifts off the lid and orders Tommy to get inside the box. He is still wearing this wrist and ankle cuffs as well as his collar. Other then that, he is completely naked. He climbs into the box and sits down as instructed. When seated he finds he has no room on either side of him and that his knees are forced into his chest because he is too tall to stretch his legs out any further. By spreading his legs, he can barely get to his dick. He wonders how he is going to be able to jerk off from this position. </p> <p>Just as he tries to figure out his predicament, Rachel leans over the edge of the box and says: “Open you mouth and stick out your tongue.” Tommy does what he is told and Rachel attaches a clamp to his tongue. The clamp is made of plastic and has little rubber nubs on the tips that dig into his tongue and make it almost impossible to slip off. If push came to shove, the clamp would likely slip off but not before causing excruciating pain to his tongue. As it is now, the sensation of the clamp causes his tongue to tingle almost immediately and drool starts to pool in his mouth. </p> <p>Rachel attaches a nylon string to end of the clip and ties the other end the wrist cuffs, tightening the string to the point where he can only reach his cock when bending as far as he can forward with his neck and upper body. Now all he can do to jerk off is use his 2 index fingers and try to masturbate while continuously to rocking back and forth. He can immediately see that this punishment is about as harsh as it gets. How is he going to get through 5 orgasms by 11:00 tonight? That is only 2 hours. And if he doesn’t finish, he will be in this box all night. That might do permanent damage to his spine – not to mention his tongue. </p> <p>Rachel orders him to ‘test’ his ability to reach his dick and also to reach the little window that she will use to hand him the tissues. He can barely reach both, but it is enough to satisfy Rachel. She places the cover back on the box, putting Tommy into the dark. He can hear a little tinkle from a bell that is obviously attached to the inside of the lid. Rachel tells him to ring the bell when he has completed his first orgasm. </p> <p>Dirk immediately goes to work. He reaches down as far as possible and starts to rub on his limp penis. It starts to get hot in the box very quickly and a combination of drool and sweet start to drip down onto his lower regions. </p> <p>The task is extremely painful and difficult. Each stroke requires him to tug on his tongue and to bend forward to his limit. Thankfully, his dick is hard after a few seconds and he can feel an orgasm coming on after about 1 or 2 minutes. Strangely, the predicament he finds himself in – as humiliating as it is – is also a turn-on for him. He can’t understand why, but thinking of all that has happened to him today, and in the past encounters with the ladies, makes him come quickly. </p> <p>After his first orgasm, he realizes to his great horror that much of his cum has splattered on to the wall of the box and then dripped onto his leg. He knows that he has to show enough milk to convince Rachel he had an actual orgasm if he wants it to count. </p> <p>Quickly, he rings the bell above his head and soon after hears Rachel approach and slid a tissue through the small opening. He takes the tissues and tries to mop up as much of his cum as he can. Then he squeezes the soiled tissues back through the opening. </p> <p>A few seconds later he hears Rachel say: “That is definitely not enough cum to convince me of anything. But, since I don’t think you would be dumb enough to cheat on the first orgasm, I believe you this time. You better do a better job of catching your milk going forward though. You have 4 more orgasms to go.”</p> <p>After a few minutes to recover, Tommy again starts to stroke his penis. This time, the hardening takes much longer and he can already tell that he will need a lot longer then he did before. It takes him about 15 minutes to reach the second orgasm. This time, he cups one of his palms over his dick right as he cums in order to catch as much of the milk as he can. The result is that much of the substance drips back down onto his groin and starts to ooze between his legs. </p> <p>He quickly rings the bell and gets another tissue handed to him. He mops up the mess and again pushes the tissue back for inspection. </p> <p>“Better”, says Rachel, “but remember, you will have to be even more careful going forward since there will be less and less each time.”</p> <p>The next time it takes Tommy almost 30 minutes to reach orgasm. By now, the pain is so severe in his back and neck that he can only feel tingling in his legs. His tongue is numb and his mouth dry, having lost all it’s moisture to drool. He catches his cum in his hand and tries to keep it there by closing his fist around the substance. </p> <p>Thankfully Rachel accepts the sample he gives her. He is now 2 orgasms away from freedom, but he is also running out of time. Rachel tells him that it is 10:15 and at the rate he is going, he will be hard pressed to make it in time. </p> <p>His privates are completely spent. There is nothing left. He tries his best to get another erection so that he can work on the 4th orgasm and finally, after about 20 minutes, he gets one off. Again, Rachel accepts his sample and Tommy is happy that at least he has found a method to successfully collect the samples.</p> <p>His biggest problem now is time. Rachel tells him he has 25 minutes left and he frantically starts to rub again. The pain has reached a point where he no longer really feels anything. He is so exhausted that he starts to cry. Nothing is happening anymore between his legs and he is starting to realize that he might actually have to spend the night in this hell-hole of a box. He sobs out loud at the thought. Still, he continues to rub. </p> <p>At some point shortly thereafter – it only seems like seconds – Rachel announces that she needs to go to bed and that he better finish immediately unless he wants to spend the night. Hearing this, Tommy has such a deep feeling despair and helplessness that he almost passes out, but at the same time it triggers something in his privates that allows him to squeeze out a final orgasm just in the nick of time. </p> <p>He uses his last remaining energy to ring the bell. Rachel sounds surprised as she approaches lifts the lid off the box, letting in the bright light of the basement. </p> <p>She looks down on him and almost feels sorry for him at the sight. He is crumpled over and totally covered in sweet. He is shivering from cold and exhaustion and his eyes are red from crying. His tongue is swollen and dry and his penis is limp, raw and sticky. </p> <p>Rachel unties his hands and removes the clamp from his tongue. The blood rushes back into his tongue causing the pain to shoot instantly back to full force. </p> <p>She helps him out of the box and lets him sit on the cellar floor for a few seconds to recover. </p> <p>Finally she says: “You only need to do 1 more thing before I let you go. You need to put the box away for me and them get rid of the tissues that you soiled in the punishment process. I don’t care how you get rid of them, but they have to be gone from here and you can’t carry them out in your hands. That basically means you have to either ingest them or else shove them into one of your body cavities. (Nose, ears, ass….) They have to be completely out of sight so if you choose the ass option, you have to force them all the way up there. </p> <p>Tommy just wants to go. He numbly takes the tissues and begins to eat them. He chews as much as he can and them tries to swallow. The first tissue gets stuck in this throat and Rachel laughs as she hands him a glass of what looks like water. He quickly drinks from the glass and wonders what the strange taste is. Rachel informs him that he just drank a combination of her and Laura’s piss water taken from the toilet. He doesn’t care, and just continues to eat his cum covered tissues. It takes him 5 minutes and he is all done. </p> <p>“Now we just need to record the days events in your log. Come upstairs with me and you will write down today’s events for the other Ladies to read.”</p> <p>She hands Tommy’s clothes to him and takes off his collar. Tommy is both relieved and apprehensive. He does not trust the apparent end to this crazy ordeal. Nevertheless, he follows Rachel upstairs after putting on his street clothes and takes a seat at the kitchen table per instruction from his Mistress.</p> <p>“You will recount the major events of this evening and I will check it for completeness. If you don’t do a good job, I will enter demerits into the log to be applied by the next lady you visit, so do a good job.”</p> <p>Tommy takes about 45 minutes to accurately recount his visit with Rachel and Laura. As he documents the events, he is struck by the incredible level of humiliation he just endured. He ate trash; was examined in the most intimate ways by two women; forced to masturbate and eat his own cum off the floor; punished by being forced to orgasm 5 times within 2 hours and then forced to eat the tissues that were used to mop up his cum. Not to mention the pain and humiliation he was made to endure. </p> <p>Once finished, Rachel reviews his writing and adds her own commentary, which Tommy is not allowed to see. She seals the log-book and gives Tommy permission to leave her house. She gives him an envelope that contains the next assignment he will be required to attend.</p> <p>Tommy practically runs to his bicycle and races home as quickly as he can. Once home, he showers and washes every part of his body as though he had just been exposed to some deadly disease. Afterwards he crawls into bed and curls up into the fetal position hoping that he can just go to sleep and forget what has happened…. and what is likely to happen next.</p></div>",[]
1530,"The Lady's Club, Part 4",4,ZORK2006,no@email,Tommy's training continues with the leader of the Club - Lady Deb,2006-09-16,9,5,"FF/m, fdom, humil, bd, ds, nc, sad, spit",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zork2006004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tommy wakes up the next morning still groggy from the previous evening. The pain all over is body is now constant and all encompassing. Even though he knows that his recollections of the events are real, part of him thinks he just had a bad dream. The very real pain, however, brings him back to reality.</p> <p>Tommy goes to school and suffers through a day of sitting on his raw ass on the hard school seats. Even though Rachel did not beat him, the box basically did the trick for her. Plus, his tongue is still swollen and he sounds like he has been to the dentist when he talks. </p> <p>Before leaving for school, Tommy checked the envelope that Rachel gave him. To his horror, the next Lady to summons him is Deb. He is truly afraid of Deb. She seems like the cruelest of all the ladies – not to mention the fact that the entire club was her idea in the first place. </p> <p>Deb wants to see him on Friday after school. The timing worries him. Since the next day is not a school day, Deb can easily keep him for the entire weekend. He was instructed by Deb originally, to always tell his parents that he was going to a friends house and might be spending the night, whenever he was summoned. His parents were very easy going and trusted Tommy, so they don’t ask too many questions. </p> <p>As Friday rolls nearer, Tommy becomes increasingly nervous about his upcoming ordeal. What would Deb do to him? What punishment could he recommend to her that won’t earn him 10 demerits? Would she go easier on him now that he has already learned so much? Would he be allowed to go home the same day?</p> <p class=""h2"">Serving Deb</p> <p>On Friday after leaving school, Tommy heads over to Deb’s house at the time she ordered him to appear. He parks his bike next to her house and heads for the front door. After ringing the doorbell, he hears from an intercom speaker “Boys are not allowed to enter in the front – walk around back to the lower patio and strip. Wait for further instructions.”</p> <p>“Oh boy, this is starting out great”, thinks Tommy. He tentatively walks around the house and finds the lower patio that Deb referred to. It is rather hidden from public view due to several tall bushes that line it parameter. Adjoining the patio, there is a door to what appears to be the basement of the house. </p> <p>Tommy takes off his clothes and folds them neatly. He expects the process to be the same as he has been taught, and puts on his collar together with the attached logbook. Finally, just in case, he gets on his knees into the neutral position and waits for Deb.</p> <p>Several minutes later, the basement door opens and Deb emerges with a smile on her face. She looks great! She is a very petite woman, in her 30’s with long curly red hair. She wears her hair open most of the time, but today, it is pulled back into a ponytail making her look much younger then she is. She is wearing a simple white dress that might be a morning gown and he thinks he can see her naked skin shimmer through the fabric as the light hits her body. </p> <p>Deb looks down at Tommy and coolly says: “Get inside.” “ Kneel in the center of the room.”</p> <p>Tommy scurries to get into the house and get into position. Deb follows and closes the door behind her. She pulls up a stool and sits down directly in front of him. She detaches the logbook from Tommy’s collar and begins to skim the entries. </p> <p>While reading she crosses her legs and uses her free foot to gently nudge Tommy’s penis and balls as her leg bounces up and down. Her touch, along with the incredible way she looks, gives Tommy an instant jolt of excitement and he has to use all his willpower to avoid getting an erection. </p> <p>After reading for a few minutes, Deb sets down the book and looks at Tommy. “I really don’t have to read too much of this – I have been getting updates for the other Ladies after each of your visits.” “Also, I am not even going to ask you if you jerked off since visiting Lady Rachel, since I know she milked you to the point where you couldn’t possibly have jerked off since then.” “Finally, I am not going to ask you for your punishment idea, since I have some really good ones already thought up and you can save whatever pathetic idea you had for your next assignment.”</p> <p>Tommy is sort of relieved about the punishment pass. He was sure he would have earned 10 demerits right off the bat and now he was still “clean”. </p> <p>“Little boy, let me explain something to you” Deb starts. “Each Lady in the club has different desires and expectations from their interaction with you. We all have our turn-ons and we all play a role in the “grand design” of what the club aims to accomplish. The overall goal is to create a perfect little male creature that will do exactly what we want and will not be burdened with the usual male urges that get in the way of our joy and pleasure.”</p> <p>“To that end, we have all agreed to focus on a particular area as we use and train you. Rachel focused on orgasm control and humility. Sarah focused on following orders and attention to detail. Becky will focus on manners and proper male education. Taylor will focus on sex education, so that you can properly serve a lady. Finally, Lisa will pay close attention to your personal fitness and appearance.”</p> <p>“That leaves me, doesn’t it? You are surely wondering what my role is? Well, mainly, I am going to use you for my pleasure since I am the overall coordinator of your training. However, I will focus on your ability to handle pain. That means, I will be looking for and pushing your limits. Primarily your limits in pain but also your limits in other things. I will report back to the ladies and let them know what these limits are.”</p> <p>Upon hearing his, Tommy involuntarily starts to cry. Actually, it’s more of a whimper, but the fear of what Deb just said confirms his worst nightmares about her. She is indeed the most cruel and sadistic of them all and now he was going to feel the full impact of her cruelty. </p> <p>Deb smiles at Tommy and stokes his head gently at seeing the tears well up in his eyes. “Little Boy, I am not going to kid you, you are going to suffer greatly while you are with me, but you will survive and you will be a better boy afterwards.” “Now suck it up and try your best to learn what I am about to teach you.”</p> <p>Deb attaches a leach to Tommy’s collar and leads him to a side room within the finished area of the basement. The room appears to be a simple guest room. It contains a small bed and a nightstand. The bed is stripped of all its sheets and only the bare mattress is visible. </p> <p>“Get on the bed, on your back, and spread your arms and legs out toward the 4 corners” orders Deb. Tommy does what he is told. Deb quickly and efficiently ties his arms and legs to the corner of the bed using leather straps. While she is finishing up, she tells him what she plans to do.</p> <p>“Little boy, I am a single mother with 2 small children. My ex-husband was a bastard – like most men are. He left me after I had the kids because he wanted “his bachelor life back”. Well fuck me! Now I am saddled with 2 kids and no guy wants to have a relationship with a women already tied down. That leaves me alone, bitter and horny as hell.”</p> <p>“So to start the day, I am going to get my rocks off and you are going to help. I am going to masturbate myself to multiple orgasms and I am going to use your face as my dildo. All you have to do is keep your tongue out nice and long and follow my orders. You are not allowed to have an erection and I will punish you severely if you do. Also, I will be grading your performance while I am getting off. After I am done, I will punish you as I see fit based on how well you did. “Do you understand?”</p> <p>“Yes” squeaks Tommy weakly. He is tied to the bed and completely helpless. He does not know what to expect but he can’t imagine it will be pleasant.</p> <p>“Good” says Deb and straddles Tommy on the bed while slightly raising up her gown. Tommy can feel Deb’s naked legs touch his sides. She is obviously nude underneath the gown. As she sits on his stomach, looking down on him, he can feel her wet pussy touching his skin. He is instantly turned on but thinks of the most non-sexy things he can to control his impending erection. </p> <p>Deb slowly pulls off her white gown. It slips easily over her head and exposes her full naked body. She is obviously teasing him. He can no longer control his penis and realizes that he has pitched a tent. Deb looks back over her shoulder and sees his erection. She chuckles and says:</p> <p>“God you men are weak. That’s all it takes? Good lord!”. </p> <p>She reaches back, grabs his balls and squeezes with incredible force causing Tommy to almost jump under the ceiling with pain. He gasps and screams but she won’t let go for about 15 seconds. </p> <p>Once she releases his balls and Tommy is able to breath freely again, he notices that his erection is gone. “Good” says Deb and smiles at him. </p> <p>Next she leans over Tommy’s face and spits a big gob of spit right on the center of his face. “That’s to help with the lubrication” she says happily. She pulls herself up and positions her pussy directly over Tommy’s face. Then she says: “Take a deep breath” and lowers herself onto his face. </p> <p>Tommy feels the wetness of her pussy envelop his face. Her cunt is directly on top of his nose and his chin is buried in her ass. He can see a little light but the only thing he can make out is pubic-hair. </p> <p>Deb starts to ride his face with great intensity. She grabs hold of his hair and pulls him tightly into her pussy while rocking back and forth on his face. She is basically rubbing her clit over his nose, using it as stimulation for her pussy. The friction with her public hair causes burning on his skin almost immediately and he realizes that he will likely have a “rug-burn” on his face for days to come. </p> <p>“Tongue out” she screams in the heat of the moment and Tommy remembers what she had instructed earlier. He extends his tongue and Deb begins to rub her pussy up and down his face, alternatively using his nose and then his tongue for stimulus. His face is completely drenched with her juices. His face is on fire and he can smell only the strong scent of womanhood. </p> <p>With each passing minute, Deb gets more and more into her sex frenzy. She begins to moan loudly and increasingly intensifies her rubbing of Tommy’s face. He has a hard time breathing and tries to take a breath each time she is at the bottom of her rub-cycle. </p> <p>Finally, Deb screams out loud and has a massive orgasm, that covers Tommy’s face and hair with warm, sticky pussy juice. She slows down the rhythm of her rubbing and begins to relax a little. Then she grabs Tommy’s head and uses his hair to clean herself off. She gets off the bed and puts her gown back on. </p> <p>Tommy is transfixed. He just lays there and does not move. He finally can breath again and his face is completely wet and raw from the chafing. Deb looks down at him with amusement. She is clearly glad to have gotten off, and seems a little more relaxed. </p> <p>“I am going to leave you here for a few minutes, while I go get a drink. When I come back, I will grade you.” </p> <p>Tommy lays there on the bed, helpless and exhausted. His nose and mouth are filled with pussy juice. His face is starting to dry and develop a thin crust of female secretion in the places that are dry. He can tell that his hair is completely matted and probably sticking-up in all directs like Camran Diaz’s hair in the movie “Something About Mary”. All he can smell and taste is womanhood. He is strangely turned on, but thankfully, his penis does not betray him – he is too exhausted to get an erection at this point.</p> <p>Deb returns after a few minutes carrying a large bottle of water. She has finished off about a third of the bottle and is obviously trying to regain her composure as well. </p> <p>“Are you thirsty little boy?” she asks. “Yes Ma’am” says Tommy meekly. “Ok, open up” says Deb and takes a large gulp of water from the bottle. She swishes the water around in her mouth and then leans over and lets it run into Tommy’s open mouth. </p> <p>The water feels and tastes good. He is very turned on by the idea of taking it from Debs mouth. She repeats the feeding process several more times and then sets the bottle next to the bed. </p> <p>She walks over to a closet in the corner of the room and opens the door. Inside, Tommy can see tons of BDSM equipment, tools and toys. His heart sinks. She grabs one of the canes that are neatly hanging on hooks from the closet wall. </p> <p>Quickly, she turns back toward him and shows him the cane she has selected. It is a thin, long bamboo cane with a leather loop at the end Deb is holding. She waves the cane through the air a few times and it makes a distinct swishing sound that Tommy has come to know and fear. </p> <p>“I am debating if I should gag you” says Deb. “But, no, I think I want to hear you scream.” </p> <p>Tommy is terrified. His eyes start to fill with tears immediately and he instinctively begins to beg Deb to not hurt him. “PLEASE Ma’am, please don’t hurt me. I will do whatever you want. Please just don’t hurt me!!!”</p> <p>Deb laughs. “You will do whatever I want you to anyway! It makes no difference if I hurt you. And I certainly plan on hurting you. So save it!”</p> <p>“Now, let’s see. You got an erection earlier – that’s not good; and you forgot to use your tongue until I reminded you – that’s not good; and then I would say your overall performance was mediocre at best – that’s not good either. All in all, I think you deserve 50 lashes. </p> <p>“NOOOOOO” Tommy cries! “I can’t take 50 lashes with that thing. It will kill me.” He is sobbing uncontrollably and straining at his cuffs that are still tied to the bed. </p> <p>“Well, that is exactly what I am going to find out. I will stop right before you die” she says with a laugh in her voice. “Besides, I have never heard of anyone dying from a good caning….”</p> <p>Before Tommy can protest any further, Deb raises the cane and unleashes the first swat right on top of his upper thighs. The pain is indescribable. Tommy screams and starts to pled again, but before he can get a word out, the second stroke hits him on the stomach, silencing him temporarily as it knocks the wind out of him. She continues on without pause. She strikes all over his chest and stomach, all the way up and down his legs, under his feet and even on his arms and hands. </p> <p>When she reaches 40 strokes, she briefly stops. She is sweating at this point from the effort and looks at Tommy who is writhing in pain and squealing at a pitch that she has never heard before from a male creature. His pleas are no longer audible. They are more like the faint screams of a dying victim of a violent crime combined with the occasional sobs and gasps for air that are chocked off by more screams. </p> <p>She looks down at his marked body and smiles. “You are gonna feel and see this for a long time.” “Now for the grand finale’ she says and again raises the cane.</p> <p>This time, the blow lands on his dick and balls. After the 4th stroke, Tommy passes out and is awoken a few seconds later by Deb as she pours water on his face from her mouth. </p> <p>“You have 6 more strokes to go” she says in a fake gentle tone. “You can’t be asleep for that, now can you?”</p> <p>Tommy is delirious. Of all the pain and humiliation he has endured over the past few weeks, this is by far the most extreme and the worst he could have ever imagined. He braces himself and Deb continues on, just as if nothing has happened. At the 9th stroke, he again looses consciousness for a few seconds, just to be re-awakened by Deb as before. Finally, the 50th stroke is administered and Tommy is left to recover – albeit still tied to the bed. </p> <p>About 20 minutes later, Deb returns to the room to find Tommy asleep. He is so exhausted that he half passed out, half fell asleep. She rudely wakes him by slapping his balls and sternly saying: “Wake up you lazy boy. Time to work!”</p> <p>She unties him from the bed and makes him stand. His knees are very weak and the pain all over his body makes it hard for him to stay standing still. Deb leans down and attaches a male chastity devise to his balls and penis. His dick is still raw from the caning and the devise seems to dig into his throbbing flesh. </p> <p>Next she attaches a chain to his collar and the other end to the chastity devise. She clips a leash to the middle of the chain thereby creating a double attachment for the leash. Now when she pulls on the leash, his neck is pulled along with his cock. In this manner, she leads him back outside to her backyard. </p> <p>“Boy, it is time to exercise” she says. I have a few drills that I have designed for you that you will perform. First I want you to do some relay sprints. You will run, as fast as you can, to the other end of the lawn, drop to your knees (about 40 yards) and ring the little bell on the tree at the end.” The bell was attached at the lower part of the tree and Tommy wondered why it was placed in the strange location. </p> <p>“Then you will sprint back here as fast as you can and again fall your knees in front of me. You will repeat this until I tell you you can stop. And again, remember that I will be grading you. If you don’t run as fast as you can, I will punish you. Oh, there is one complication that I should make you aware of….. your hands are going to be tied between your legs while you do this.” </p> <p>Tommy was totally confused. Tied between his legs? Deb grabs a pair of modified handcuffs from a box she has placed on the patio and orders Tommy to lift his leg. She forces one arm behind and the other in front of him and attaches the cuffs so that the hands met right between his legs. It is as if he is sitting on a saddle made up of his hands and the cuffs. The length of the chain between the two cuffs is just long enough to allow him to get both feet on the ground, although he is sort of stooped over to one side slightly because of the awkward angle his shoulders are bent from the restraints. The metal cuffs start digging into his wrists immediately and he can tell that his exercise is going to be painful and tough.</p> <p>“Now I am going to count to 3 and you will get going. And keep in mind, you better run as fast as you can – dig those little toes into the grass and sprint at top speed. Your future pain is going to be directly related to how well you do this.”</p> <p>Tommy is mortified. How is he supposed to run in this state? He hears Deb count to 3 and starts off as fast as his awkward position will take him. As he starts to run, he can hear Deb laugh and yell, “faster you little twit”. Tommy is doing his best to run fast, but without the use of his arms and with his wrists tied together between his legs, there is only so much traction he can get.</p> <p>He reaches the tree with the bell in about 15 seconds. He drops to his knees and rings the bell by raising one knee off the ground and hitting the bell. He tries to get back up, but it is tougher then he thought. Not having his arms free makes the stability of standing up from the ground so much harder. </p> <p>Once up, he sprints back toward Deb. It must be a funny sight seeing him waddle toward her in this bound state, because he can see her laughing hysterically the whole time he is approaching. He arrives next to her and drops to his knees again, trying to catch his breath. Deb stops laughing just long enough to yell: “Again, come on, put a move on!!!” “At this rate, you might actually die during your next caning!”</p> <p>Tommy again stubbles to his feet and starts to run. He is running for his life. He is crying, too. He feels so helpless and afraid. He can’t go any faster and yet he is obviously not going fast enough. All he can hear is his quickening breath and Deb laughter. </p> <p>He repeats the course several times more and after, what seems like the 10th time, is so out of breath he can barely move anymore. Deb has stopped laughing and is now merely yelling at him to move it. She has a cane in her hand and each time he gets back to her side, she swats him hard wherever she can find and opening. Tommy’s mouth is dry and he cannot catch his breath. He fears he will pass out or vomit. Nevertheless, he keeps going, although at this point he is almost walking rather then running. Soon, he realizes that Deb is rubbing herself under her dress as she watches him struggle to continue on. She is taking great pleasure in seeing him suffer. The more exhausted he gets, the more excited she becomes. Finally, Deb leans back in her chair and obviously has a massive orgasm. At that moment, Tommy is just returning from the tree side of the lawn heading her way. The strain and pain on his face must have pushed her over the edge. When he reaches her and falls to his knees she whispers “Ok, stop.” </p> <p>Tommy collapses next to Deb’s chair gasping for air. She grabs his hair and forces his face into her crotch. She smells strongly of sex. Since he hasn’t even gotten close to catching his breath, he is forced to suck breath from between her legs and then exhale forcefully through any opening he can find. The sensation of Tommy’s desperate efforts to breath causes another orgasm for Deb after a few moments. </p> <p>She lets go of his head and he drops to the ground like a rock. Deb stands up and walks back toward the basement. “I want you inside in 2 minutes” she orders as she walks away. </p> <p>Tommy is left lying on the ground to catch his breath and to regain his composure. After what seems like only a few seconds, Deb returns and unlocks the handcuffs that are still holding Tommy’s wrists tightly in place. She picks up her leash and clips it to Tommy’s 2-point chain. Without saying a word, she drags him back into the basement. </p> <p>She leads him to a small bathroom next to the guest bedroom where he had been raped earlier. She points to the shower and orders him in. “Get on your knees in the shower” she says as she turns on the water. She only turns on the cold faucet and Tommy is struck by a stream of ice-cold water that takes the remaining breath he has left right out of him. </p> <p>Deb uses a dirty old rag to scrub Tommy’s face and upper body. She orders him to open his mouth and roughly scrapes a bar of soap in and out. Tommy is sickened by the taste of the soap and tries his best not to gag. Finally, Deb turns off the water and proceeds to straddle the sides of the shower-tub, standing directly over Tommy.</p> <p>“Open up your mouth and let me rinse down some of those soapsuds” she says. “I am going to pee into your mouth, and I don’t want you to waist a drop. If you do, you will be severely punished.”</p> <p>Tommy opens his mouth and puts it as close to Debs slit as he can. She starts to pee and Tommy puts all his efforts into drinking a swallowing so that nothing runs out of his mouth. Her stream seems to be never-ending. She just keeps on peeing and peeing. The taste is not nearly as bad as the smell. He feels so degraded. He is usually even grossed out by his own pee and now he is drinking the piss of another woman. </p> <p>When she is finally done urinating into Tommy, Deb gets off the tub edges and pulls the still wet and shaking Tommy out of the bathroom by his leach. He can still taste the soap in his mouth with thankfully overshadows the taste of pee. He is frightened and tired. What will happen next?</p> <p>Deb leads him back into the bedroom and orders him to lie back down on the bed as before. She again attaches his arms and legs to the bed as before. Once he is secured, she leaves the room. Tommy is left to think of his situation and uncertain of what is to come next. He thinks about what has happened to him so far. It is almost fantastic. He was raped, then beaten, then tortured. Then he was humiliated and forced to drink piss. Now he is tied naked to the bed, completely helpless. All of these thoughts cause Tommy to have a strange sense of arousal. His feeling of helplessness is, for some reason, a turn-on for him. If it were not for his chastity devise, he would have a full-fledged erection. As it was, however, the devise kept his penis tightly tucked between his legs which was very uncomfortable. This discomfort was nothing, however, compared to the lingering pain in his joints and all over the front of his body from the beating he had earlier. </p> <p>Tommy hears what he thinks is a workout video and sounds of someone doing exercises to the instruction of the video. He figures that Deb is taking a break from abusing him and getting her daily workout in. The exercising goes on for about 45 minutes and after a while, he is sure that his assumption is correct. Deb is indeed working out. </p> <p>The video comes to an end and Tommy hears Deb put away some equipment. He is getting nervous again because he realizes that now that she is done exercising she has time to focus on him again. </p> <p>Deb enters the bedroom carrying a towel and a water bottle. She is covered in sweat. Her hair is braided into a tight ponytail and she is wearing spandex workout clothing. She leans against the doorway and say: “How’s it going in there little boy?” “Are you having fun? Did you miss me?”</p> <p>Tommy meekly replies: “Yes Ma’am”. </p> <p>“Well good, ‘cause I am getting horny again. A hard workout always makes me horny” she responds and starts to walk toward the bed. </p> <p>Slowly, she peals off her workout clothes and places them on the bed, real close to Tommy’s face. He can smell her sweat and her unique BO waft from the clothing. She looks down at him sweetly as she gets on the bed and again straddles him. </p> <p>“You look so scared, little boy. I almost feel sorry for you. But then I am reminded that you are a male, and I instantly stop feeling bad.” “I want to fuck you again, so get that little tongue ready for me.”</p> <p>This time, she turns around, so that she is facing Tommy’s feet, and straddles his face. She lowers her ass directly over him and says: “Smell me!” Tommy does as he is told. He raises his head as far as he can and sniffs loudly so that Deb will know he is doing it. She smelled like a combination of sweat, sex, rubber and wet spandex. He is not too turned on by this, but that was probably a good thing. </p> <p>Deb spreads her legs wide and Tommy can see her wonderful ass and moist pussy. Despite the smell, he can’t help but marvel at the perfection of the female body. </p> <p>“Lick me boy” she orders. “Lick me all the way up and down. I want you to sample the taste of womanhood at it’s finest.”</p> <p>Tommy is grossed out at the prospect of having to lick her sweat-covered crack. But, realizing he has no choice in the matter, he obeys and runs his tongue from the front end of her vagina all the way back to the end of her ass-crack. The taste is very salty. That is mainly all he can taste. Salt and sex. He continues to lick and Deb begins to rhythmically gyrate as he does. </p> <p>The next thing he knows, she sits down on his face with full force and continues to rhythmically grind her pussy into his face, faster and faster. Tommy’s nose is pushed almost completely into her asshole and his tongue, which he is frantically trying to keep extended, is buried inside her wet pussy. She is moaning and thrashing about - faster and faster and finally she has a massive orgasm which causes her pussy muscles to contract and push gobs of pussy juice onto his already wet face. </p> <p>She sinks back onto his face with her full weight, completely oblivious of the fact that Tommy can no longer breath. Thankfully, she dismounts him shortly thereafter and Tommy gasps for air. His entire face is covered his Deb’s excretions. All he can smell and all he can taste is Deb. </p> <p>She heads to her “S&amp;M” closet and retrieves, what appears to be, a double-sided dildo. It’s the kind lesbians use sometimes when they both want to fuck and/or be fucked. Deb shows Tommy the Dildo and says: “I need to be fucked, but I am not going to use this worthless thing”, she slaps his penis which is still confined in its chastity devise. “I need something long and hard inside me and I want it not to be attached to a man. So…. I am going to stick this into your mouth and ride your face again. You better be careful though, you might like having a plastic dick in your mouth” she says laughing. </p> <p>Tommy is mortified. Will this ever end? He is reaching his limit. She sticks the dildo in his mouth and covers the other end with some K&amp;Y. It is a large dildo and Tommy has to open his mouth wide to be able to take it all in. He worries that her riding motion might ram the thing down his throat and chock him.</p> <p>Again she straddles Tommy’s face and lowers herself onto the dildo. As feared, the downward pressure pushes the dildo far into Tommy’s mouth and he gags loudly. </p> <p>“You better not choke, or worse yet, puke. If you do, god help you!”</p> <p>In shear panic, Tommy bites down on the plastic of the dildo and thereby stabilizes it somewhat. Now all the pressure of the fucking motion is being absorbed by his teeth. </p> <p>Deb gets going almost immediately. She lets out noises like a star in a porn movie that Tommy once saw. She really seems to enjoy this. She rides the dildo (and his face) for several minutes until she again reaches orgasm and slumps over to the side of the bed, all spent. Her breathing is heavy and she has again worked up a good sweat. </p> <p>Tommy merely lies there, afraid to do anything that might insight some wrath from Deb. After a few minutes, Deb gets up, takes the dildo out of Tommy’s mouth, runs the other end (the end she had fucked) through his still open mouth to remove any pussy residue, and then puts her toy back into the closet. Next she comes over to the bed and removes Tommy’s restraints. </p> <p>Just as he is looking forward to getting up and out of there, Deb orders him to turn over onto his stomach and lie down again. Tommy immediately starts to quietly cry. He knows what is likely to happen now. Deb refastens his limbs to the bed and gets a cane from the closet. </p> <p>“It’s time again for more punishment, little boy. Your front is already covered in welts so I don’t see the point in beating you there, but your back is still nice and pristine. I think I will go easy on you. You deserve about 100 lashes, but I think I will just give you 50.”</p> <p>Tommy cries out load at hearing this. He doesn’t bother to plead or beg, but he cries in anticipation of the pain to come. </p> <p>“You’re crying? You should be thanking me. How would you like 100?” says Deb with an evil tone.</p> <p>“Th.. th.. thank…yo yoouuuu.” Cries Tommy through his tear chocked voice.”</p> <p>Deb just laughs and begins to pound him with the cane. She counts almost in a singing voice and works her way from the bottom of Tommy’s calves all the way up to his should-blades. She spends a lot of time on his ass and basically turns his rear into ground beef. </p> <p>“You will NOT be sitting down anytime soon, I can promise you that!” she cheerfully announces having reached the count of 40. “Man, that has got to hurt!”</p> <p>Tommy is in agony. He can no longer cry out load because the pain and exhaustion have taken his voice. He has sunk his teeth into the mattress and tears are streaming from his eyes. As each stroke impacts his body, he convulses from the pain. His whole universe is basically filled with pain.</p> <p>When all 50 strokes have been given, Deb puts away the cane and again leaves Tommy in the room to recover. He has no idea where she went and has stopped wondering what is next in store for him. </p> <p>About 30 minutes go by and Deb returns to the room, ordering Tommy to his feet after she unties him. She attaches the leash and leads him back into the basement area. There, she attaches his wrist-cuffs to a rope and pulley system under the ceiling of the room. She hoists his arms into the air and pulls until Tommy is standing on his tip-toes. </p> <p>“Ok, I want to look you over” she says as she walks around his stretched-out body. She examines every part of him as if he were an object. “My gosh, you will not be able to show yourself in public for a while” she says laughingly. “If I were you, I would wear a lot of clothing – unless you want people to ask all sorts of questions. Shorts are out, t-shirts are out, and even short sleeves are a bad idea.” “And forget about sitting down. That would not be a good idea.”</p> <p>“So tell me, what have you learned so far today?” </p> <p>Tommy is dumbfounded. He has no idea how to answer. He is silent and Deb can see the panic in his face.</p> <p>“Well, let me help you along. What are you good for?”</p> <p>Tommy thinks and says: “For nothing, Ma’am”. </p> <p>Deb laughs and replies: “Even though that is true in theory, we have seen today that you are good for somethings.” “Like, being a fuck-toy. And at crying. And at drinking piss. And at amusing me with your pathetic athletic performance.”</p> <p>“Now, what have you learned that you need to improve in?” asks Deb next</p> <p>Tommy thinks frantically and answers: “I need to be faster at running with my hands tied.”</p> <p>“True”, says Deb, “but there are many other things you should have learned, like that you need to toughen up so you don’t cry so much; and that you need to be better at using your tongue on a Lady; and that you need to learn to control that nasty piece of flesh between you legs; and that you need to stop having any and all manly urges.”</p> <p>“You see, this is all part of your education. The other Ladies are teaching you certain things and I am reinforcing all of them while you are with me. The faster you learn how to be the perfect male, the quicker your pain and agony will end.”</p> <p>“I have one more thing I need to work on with you today. That is your orgasm control. You must have blue balls by now. So, I am going to introduce you to the “Milking Post”. </p> <p>“Lady Rachel had the Milking Box and this is similar in concept. You will be tied to the post and forced to hump the poll like a dog humps a leg. You will have a total of 3 orgasms in quick succession before you can be released. Hanging from the post will be most uncomfortable. And to help you recover between orgasms, I will be caning your raw ass each time until you are hard again.”</p> <p>As she is telling Tommy about the torment she is about to inflict on him, she is slowly turning his half-suspended body with her hands, forcing Tommy to make little ballet-type steps in order to keep his footing. The cuffs on this wrists are digging into his skin and his toes are becoming numb. Each time one of Deb’s hands touches Tommy’s skin, pain shoot from the welts left from the beatings. It seems there is no spot that has been left untouched. </p> <p>Deb takes the chastity devise off of Tommy’s penis and gently caresses his balls in her warm hand. She leans in real close to his face and whispers: “This is not going to be fun for you. You will suffer pain and more physical exhaustion. You will learn that orgasms are not a fun thing, but rather very bad and associated with pain and humiliation.”</p> <p>Tommy can smell her breath as she talks. That combined with her touch on this privates, give him an instant hard-on. Deb merely laughs and says: “You just can’t control this thing can you?”</p> <p>She lets Tommy down from his current suspension and leads him over to a wooden support poll that is approximately 4 by 4 in dimension. She has obviously prepared the area for her little task. There is a rope and pulley hanging down directly by the poll and there are several restraints on the floor waiting for their victim. </p> <p>She orders Tommy to sit on the ground and place his legs around the poll so that his feet are together on the opposite side. (He is basically straddling this poll.) As soon as his butt hits the concrete floor, he screams out in pain. Deb giggles and ties his feet tightly together and orders him to stand up. Doing this is not easy. He has to pull himself up on the poll and try not to fall backwards in the process. </p> <p>She attaches his cuffs to the rope and hoists his hands up several inches. Now he is suspended in a half-standing, half-sitting position. His penis is pressing up against the poll. His face is forced close to the wood as well and he can’t decide if it’s better to hang from his wrists or to try and stand-up straighter and take the pressure off. </p> <p>The option to stand is quickly taken from him. Deb ties a thin piece of string around his ball sack and attaches the other end to his collar. Now if he wants to stand, he would have to severely pull on his balls to do so. He is left in the limbo position that is uncomfortable no matter what he does. If he lets all his weight go and just hangs from the cuffs, the pain in his wrists will become unbearable. However, standing in this half-seated position quickly causes his leg-muscles to become over-exerted and they begin to shack violently. Basically, he is in a virtual hell!</p> <p>It gets worse though. Deb takes one of her vibrators and sticks it into Tommy’s ass. The vibrator is set in the on position. “This well help you stay hard” says Deb in a short giggle as she rams the thing inside him.</p> <p>Once she is satisfied with her “installation” of Tommy, she steps back and looks at his helpless body. “One more item” she cheerfully exclaims and walks over to the bathroom. She soon returns holding a plastic bag filled with yellow liquid. “This is my nectar and you will drink it as you go through this exercise” she says as she fastens the bag onto a hook that has been attached to the poll near Tommy’s face. She hangs the bag in such a manner that a corner is hanging down like a tip of a funnel. She takes out a safety pin and punctures the bag right at the tip of the low-hanging corner. Little drops of piss start to form immediately at the site of hole. </p> <p>“Don’t waste any. Drink up” orders Deb. Tommy puts his mouth on the corner of the bag and begins to suckle like a baby on a tit. </p> <p>Deb pulls over a chair and orders Tommy to begin humping the poll. Tommy does what he is told and starts to gyrate back and forth with his penis. The friction on his dick soon becomes painful as his foreskin gets pushed up and his penis head is exposed. He does his best to keep pumping until finally, thankfully, he blows his cum all over the lower part of the poll. </p> <p>He sighs deeply and sinks lower on the poll which immediately increases the pain in his wrists. Momentarily he forgets to suck on the bag of piss and a few drops hit his face and chest. Deb, noticing that he has cum, walks over to inspect his excretion. </p> <p>“One down, 2 to go” she says happily. “You have 1 minute to get another hard-on and start pumping again or else I start to beat you.” She looks at her watch and time begins to tick. The vibrator in Tommy’s ass is still going full force, but the sensation of it is lost to the pain in his legs and wrists. Tommy tries everything to force his now limp penis to get hard again. It doesn’t take very long and his minute is up. He knows it’s up because he feels the first cane stroke hit his ass. The pain is terrible. He doesn’t know in what direction to jump. His ass is still raw from earlier and these licks are now just hitting raw flesh.</p> <p>He is near collapse and despair. He screams out between his tear choked cries: “Please stop. I don’t care anymore – you can tell my mom what I have done and what a pervert I am. I just can’t take it anymore. PLEASE STOP!!!!!”</p> <p>At this, Deb stops. She walks around so that she can look at his face. Tommy’s face is contorted in pain and covered in tears. He is almost unconscious. </p> <p>“Well, I do believe I have reached your limit.” “That is what I was going for.” “Now you have a choice little boy. You have this one choice right now – if you want me to stop and to tell the world about you, I will. But there will be no going back if you say yes. However, since I have reached your limit, I will go a little easier on you if you decide to tough it out and learn to be a good little boy.” She was sounding very serious now, for the first time today. </p> <p>“So what do you say?”</p> <p>Tommy thinks about his options. Neither seems appealing, but the thought of his mother finding out about all this and the look in her face when she see the pictures of him, is to much to bear. </p> <p>“I will tough it out” he says weakly. “Good” replies Deb, “because I would have told everyone – not just your mom – everyone I could find. And don’t ever forget it.” “If you ever stop me like that again, it will be all over. Next time you don’t get a chance to change your mind, so be really careful when and if you ever pull that one again.”</p> <p>She proceeds to pull the stool she was sitting on up close to Tommy. She sits down behind him and grabs his dick in her hand. Next she pulls out the vibrator from his ass, causing him to moan deeply. “I am going to help you cum the remaining 2 times. I will give you a prostrate message.”</p> <p>She starts to jerk off his dick and inserts her index finger into his ass at the same time. The next thing Tommy knows, he is shaking violently and spraying cum all over the place. He is shocked. He has never felt anything like that before. At the same time painful and overwhelmingly erotic. </p> <p>Deb gives him a few moments to recover and does the same procedure again. Tommy is spent. He is just a bag of flesh hanging from the ceiling. Everything hurts. Now that Deb has abused his ass and prostate, his insides are throbbing, too. It feels like someone squeezed his insides clean of all fluid. His dick head is raw, his ass feels like it’s bleeding and all he can taste is the piss that he just finished sucking out of the plastic bag in front of him. </p> <p>Deb releases the tension on the rope holding his wrists and unties the string around his balls. Tommy slowly sinks down toward the ground fully aware of the pain that will strike him when his butt reaches the floor. </p> <p>Sure enough, he whales out in pain once seated and falls over onto his side as soon as Deb releases his feet from their binds. She leaves him there for a few minutes while she puts away some of her “toys” she used to torture him. </p> <p>“Ok, get up and clean up this mess” she orders after a few minutes. “I will give you a choice again. You can use your tongue and lick the poll and floor clean or else you can use a tissue. However, you will have to eat the tissue afterward if that is what you choose to use.”</p> <p>Tommy chooses the tissue option and begins to wipe off the cum residue from the poll and the floor. He is amazed at the amount of jiz he produced. Once he has cleaned the area and himself, he kneels at attention waiting for Deb to give him further instructions. </p> <p>“Eat it” she coolly orders, and Tommy stuffs the tissue into his mouth and begins to chew. He has no moisture left in his mouth from all the crying and exertion so it takes him a while to get it down. Deb checks his mouth to make sure it is all gone and again attaches her leash to his collar. His is still not done, it seems. She has more planned for him….</p> <p>It is getting late at this point. Tommy arrived at Deb’s house around 3:30 and it’s almost 8:00 now. Aside from all the obvious pain and discomfort he feels, he is now also noticing that he is really hungry. He wonders how much longer he will have to endure?</p> <p>Deb leads him back into the bedroom. He can’t imagine that she is horny again! This time, instead of tying his to the bed, she sits him down onto a small wooden chair with simple wooden armrests. She props his thighs over the side of each armrest and ties them in place, thereby spreading his legs wide apart. She ties his hands behind the back of the chair. She pulls up her stool and sits down in front of him getting as close to him as possible. </p> <p>From a pocket inside her gown, she retrieves a few rubber bands and loops them around Tommy’s penis and balls. Tommy is terrified and the old familiar tears again well up in his eyes. Deb leans in real close to his face, almost touching the tip of her nose to his, and says: “Little boy, I love to hurt you so much, I can’t even tell you how it turns me on.” “You need to know and to feel that you are completely mine and at my mercy. Every inch of you belongs to me. I am your goddess. I am your everything. Your life is only to serve me.”</p> <p>Her face is so close that Tommy is breathing her breath as she speaks to him. At the same time she messages his penis and balls gently in her hands. He is completely helpless. </p> <p>“I want you to see exactly how much I own you. While I hold your privates in my hands I will mark you as mine.”</p> <p>She leans even closer and gently licks across his face, starting at his mouth and moving up toward his forehead. Tommy feels owned! She has complete control of him. There in nothing she can’t do. He is so hypnotized by her presence and her unbelievable feminine aura that his penis immediately gets hard. Pain and all, he is a puddle of emotions in front of her now. She continues to lick all over his face and at the same time holds his balls and penis in her hands. </p> <p>Tommy gets so excited that he thinks he might actually cum right then and there. Just as he thinks he can’t hold it anymore, Deb pulls back and tightens her grip on his balls. She looks at his erect penis and says: “Bad little boy” with a coy sound in her voice. She stretches the rubber bands far away from his privates and lets go. They snap back into place on top of his ball sack and cause him to scream in pain. His erection disappears straight away. </p> <p>Deb giggles. She leans in close again and runs her tongue around his nostrils. He can smell her sweet breath and spit. It feels so good. She plays with his balls and runs a fingernail along the area between his ass and ball-sack. She is oozing sexuality. It seems every trick a woman has ever used to seduce a man is now being inflicted on him. His erection re-appears instantly. </p> <p>SNAP – the rubber bands do their trick again. Deb giggles: “Bad little boy!” “Just can’t keep his winky soft.” She simulates baby talk while teasing him. </p> <p>Deb continues to tease Tommy like this for several more minutes. He is both in ecstasy and agony. Finally, she stops and takes the rubber bands off from around his privates. “One day, you will be able to have me tease you like this and not get an erection, unless you are told to. That will be the day you are done learning” she says as he gets up. </p> <p>“Now, 2 more things before you can leave.” Tommy is overjoyed. He will get to leave soon. “The first thing will probably be the most painful thing you will experience all day today, I am afraid. But, it must be done. The second thing will be your entries into your log book which will take you a while I expect, given all we have done today.”</p> <p>Tommy is terrified beyond all belief. The MOST painful? After all that? What in the world will it be? </p> <p>Deb goes back to the closet and return with a small tool box. She opens the box and takes out what looks like a knitting needle. Then she takes out a pair of rubber gloves and a bottle of sanitizing solution. She puts on the gloves and grabs Tommy’s foreskin, pulling it far from the tip of his penis. </p> <p>“You are going to wear a permanent chastity devise from now on and only the Ladies will have a key to get it off when they need your dick for some purpose. I am going to puncture a hole into your foreskin and put a small pad-lock into place. That way, you can’t jerk off but you can still pee – albeit rather messily. You will likely have to sit like women do.”</p> <p>Tommy is beyond words. He opens his mouth to protest, but Deb cuts him off. “Save it.” “Unless you want this all to end right here and now and me to tell your Mom and the world, don’t even bother to beg or plead.”</p> <p>Tommy closes his mouth again. He says nothing. Deb places a short wooden handle in his mouth so he can bite down on it while she pierces his penis. He braces himself and feels the unbelievable pain of the needle poking through both sides of his foreskin. Deb takes her sweet time doing it, too. She watches his face intently as he contorts in agony. </p> <p>Once pierced, she rubs the disinfectant on the puncture and inserts a small pad-lock made of stainless steel into the holes. It clicks shut and his days of jerking off are over.</p> <p>Deb releases Tommy from the chair and gives him his clothes back. He takes about an hour to finish making his log entries. He can’t believe what he is forced to write. Deb spends a lot of time looking over his shoulder making sure she does not miss any details. </p> <p>Finally, she adds her comments and sends Tommy on his way with his book and a new envelope containing the next Lady’s name that he will have to serve. </p> <p>Tommy pushes his bike all the way home – there is no way he can sit on the saddle to ride…. not anytime soon.</p></div>",[]
1531,My Little Schoolgirl,-1,ZORO,no@email,,2005-02-05,14,3,poem,/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zoro001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Wears such a sexy pout<br/> She's 12 going on 8<br/> And strutting her stuff<br/> A shorter than normal<br/> Woolen school uniform<br/> Standard pleated plaid<br/> Over white cotton panties<br/> Sleeveless button down<br/> Is not quite so dark<br/> To hide the training bra<br/> That lies underneath<br/> And the heart that beats<br/> Just to please her Master<br/> With all the perverted<br/> Games that he likes to play<br/> One day she's a student<br/> Another a wayward child<br/> Tomorrow a slave<br/> While next day a slut<br/> She plays the role<br/> And becomes the part<br/> Pleasing her Master<br/> While pleasing herself</p></div>",[]
1532,"Teenager's Pedophilia Feeling, Part 1",1,ZSUKU,no@email,"Warning: It may suck. I'm going by MY fetishes, so, sorry guys.",2006-04-05,7,4,"F, f, g",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zsuku001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Ah..."" a small gasp escaping the girl's lips. Her eyes lying closed, and her cheeks turnning slightly pink.</p> <p>The average girl's arrousal. At fifteen, Frances (or Fran/Franni) was starting to develop a little more. Her breasts were small, but still growing. Around the size of half a cantalope. (Excuse my grammar. I'm not perfect.) Her nipples were no longer puffy all of the time, as of now, they are erect and slightly hard. Not like a rock, like you would hear in most stories. But a little firm.</p> <p>At the moment, Franni had been lying at the foot of her bed. Only her lower back still on the mattress, as her small but cute butt hang over the side and supported by two very appealing legs. Her legs, covered in pajama bottoms. Blue &amp; white vertical stripes. As for her chest, the same. A blue &amp; white striped jacket, buttoned from the bottom to about mid way, revealing what cleavage she had or lacked at the time. A relatively skinny girl, about 5'6"".</p> <p>Her hair about shoulder-length, and colored in a dark brown color. Almost black, but still brown. And her skin... her lovely skin, a milky-white complexion. Apart from a pimple or two, she had probably the best skin out of her classes at school. But for her, it was summer vacation, so she didn't have to worry to much if she were to break out. And her dark-brown eyes. Making her even more appealing.</p> <p>You could easily mistake her for goth by the skin and hair. But she doesn't have the personality, or wear any of the clothes. But some baggy jeans with heavy chains and a black tank would look absouletely sexy on her. Maybe even causing another girl to go gay for her. It all depends.</p> <p>After a few moments of her face flushing, she pulls her hand out of her panties. She had been fingering herself for the past five minutes. (Even if it took you longer to read)</p> <p>She didn't want to come in her new pajamas. And she'd much rather be blindfolded and have her hands tied behind her, having a small seven year old girl poke her clitoris timidly and lick it occasionally just to make her twitch.</p> <p>Opening her eyes, Franni looks straight up at the ceiling. The twilight from outside leaving an orange glow across her carpet, and a couple meters up the wall and across the closet door.</p> <p>She had a long day. She didn't go out to meet with her friends, but she had a lot to think about. Her new fetish, how it's illegal... and how it being illegal makes it even better. She always thought about tying up younger girls, maybe one just a month or so younger than her.</p> <p>Yet, she sat up and looked out the window at the street below. Watching the children play, the sprinklers finally being shut off for the chilling night, the young boys playing with their SuperSoakers, and the girls just being hyper as hell, annoying the elderly in the neighborhood.</p> <p>It was a great neighborhood... many... many girls for her to think about, and maybe 'play' with someday.</p> <p>She never wanted to tie a girl younger than seven... Because atleast seven year olds can think better. (IRL, I'm a 10 - 14 guy. Preteens and young teens basically.)</p> <p>""For fu..."", she was cut off. She saw something outside, two young girls, maybe about 9, both blonde and wet, running around. One was crying, and she was the one infront. She was being chased by her sister (the other girl).</p> <p>Franni just guessed, but maybe the girl pushed her sister down on the sprinkler, or in a pool, or pushed her infront of one of the boys' SuperSoaker shots. (Or streams, whichever. They're fun either way. )</p> <p>Whatever happened, the girl ended up crying and running away.</p> <p>Eventually, she fatigued, and her legs seemed to have tired out. She moved much slower, and her sister, literally being more physically active, kept her stamina.</p> <p>The crying girl was grabbed by her sister, and pushed forward. Wrapping both arms around her from the back, and keeping her arms pinned. Pretty much mounting her... if you understand what I mean. (I can't really explain it. Like if you were hugging someone from behind very tightly, you would press your body so it perfectly molded with theirs. Uh... that's the best I can do, sorry. )</p> <p>To Franni, this was sort of arrousing. Since she still hadn't gotten over the small amount of stimulation, it made her want to continue masturbating. Both of the girls were wet. The crying one in a white t-shirt while the violent-acting one in a navy-blue tank top.</p> <p>The whole sprinkler/pool/water-gun theory could have been wrong also... Since the girl was clamping her hand over her sister's mouth, it was either assumed she was going to tattle, scream for help, or tell a secret of hers to someone.</p> <p>It was simply intoxicating (Maybe the wrong word, sorry. ), seeing two wet girls hang together like that. And having the crying one have her voice/scream muffled... it just made her want to go down and...</p> <p>""For fuck's sake!"", she said under her breath, but maybe to loud. It might have gone through her window and alerted someone around, but apparently not.</p> <p>Franni just wanted to grab them both, pull small panties on them... maybe some long socks... (foot fetish too, nyeh) ... wrap some gauze around their mouths and wrists, watching them both struggle, and cry, and struggle some more. Being kidnapped may not even be apparent to young children. They might just think you're playing.</p> <p>Franni scratched the back of her head, running her fingers through her hair afterwards, than placing her hand between her legs. She placed her finger tips at her cloth-covered clit... applying a small ammount of pressure. More pressure until she could really feel it. The two girls seemed to struggle right out of Franni's sight, but she leaned over to see them both fall forward.</p> <p>The girl pulling her sister onto her back, and clamping her hand back over her small mouth. Now laying on top of her, she had almost complete power over her sister.</p> <p>Franni started panting, eventually rubbing her clit through her pajams &amp; panties. She placed her free hand over her own mouth, wanting to hide her gasps as she watched the two girls. She wanted to tie them up so bad right now.</p> <p>Her parents had left for about two days, leaving her alone. They had to go to a wedding, which was only about a town over. So they weren't more than 15 miles away, but still a long way. They also wanted ""their"" time too. Franni could grab the girls and bring them into the house. But how?</p> <p>Franni stood up, pulling down her pajama bottoms, and slipping off her top. Over in the corner by her bed, she had a digital camera, and a laptop. Not a fancy one, but one that worked fairly well. She got it from saving three years of christmas and birthday money. The camera itself was just a random gift from her uncle.</p> <p>And if she got the girls up here... she could take pictures of them... and take pictures of herself groping them... maybe even of them touching eachother.</p> <p>The thoughts were overwhelming. It was either the pussy talking, or if she really wanted two temporary slaves.</p> <p>""Mmmm... eh... oh damn..."" she found herself rubbing her clit again. Still standing. Her knees went week, and she pretty much fell to them. She stopped, because she was enjoying these thoughts.</p></div>","[""I may make new additions, depending on when I lose my edge for typing or if it's better to keep you all in suspense. Hrm.""]"
1533,"Teenager's Pedophilia Feeling, Part 2",2,ZSUKU,no@email,"Part Two: The Lure - This is where Franni meets the girls, and first gets them into her house.",2006-04-07,12,4,"f, ped",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zsuku002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""It's been about... seven hours since they left. Which gives me a day and a half..."", said quietly, and a little sad &amp; dissapointed.</p> <p>""Unless they decide to stay for an extra day or two. I wonder if there's a way to do this again once they're home..."" Nikki, maybe..."", she thought, a small, very small grin appearing.</p> <p>Nikki being Franni's younger sister, by about eight years.</p> <p>She had gone with their parents, since Franni convinced them to take her. They would leave her with $10 in the Hotel room while they had their time. Nikki, being free to order food whenever.</p> <p>With her short brown hair, her innocent 'looking' eight year old eyes, her six year old size and her cute little legs &amp; feet, Nikki was exactly what Franni would want as an around-the-clock-subgirl.</p> <p>And Franni wasn't disgusted by incest at all. Well, not sibling-incest anyway.</p> <p>Franni thought for a while. Where was she going to get the materials?</p> <p>She knew there was ducttape downstairs in the closet, but taking the tape off would hurt the girls. She only wanted to touch them, watch them wriggle around and come for the first time. She didn't want to hurt them at all. She knew there were a few rolls of gause in the bathroom too. Maybe she could use that, and use the tape, OVER the gause?</p> <p>Franni felt herself geta little damp... reaching her hand down to her cunt and cupping her hand on it.</p> <p>""Mmmmm..."", she whimpered lightly, knowing she had to do this sometime tomorrow.</p> <p>""I'll think of a way to get them here, I'll find the stuffs I need... maybe get some heavy things to make it harder for them...""</p> <p>The night went by, between the hours of Nine PM and One AM, the sexy child-loving girl went through as many cabinets as she good. Finding the gause and tape she thought of, finding some vaseline in the garage, which was used for repairing hinges and making small seals on damaged... things.</p> <p>She gathers everything up, and takes them up to her room. She has to remember to put them back, and use some of it sparingly. In all, she brought up a roll of ducttape, three rolls of gause, a bottle of vaseline that's abot 3/4's full, about six cloths, roughly bigger than a bandanna, and a vibrator, which she kept between her mattress and frame.</p> <p>""This should be enough...""</p> <p>And so Franni had spent the day topless, and in her panties, she didn't have to worry. All the blinds were shut downstairs, and she didn't care about anyone seeing her from outside once she was in her room. Strangely enough.</p> <p>She went and laid down on her bed, looking out the window at the dark night sky, illuminated slightly by the moon, and the distant stars. The sun hadn't left a trace, as if it was never there. Franni thought for a second, hoping both of the girls were asleep. They'll most likely need energy to stay awake...</p> <p>**********</p> <p>As the sun shone over the horizon, and into Fran's window, she opened her eyes slightly. Since the light showed up at seven AM every morning during the summer, most of the kids will be outside soon. Given five minutes to adjust the shirts they had tossed on backwards due to the excitement and rush of summer's break.</p> <p>Franni stretched, closing her blinds afterwards so no one could see what she was doing. She didn't want anyone to find out about her plan. Or 'Game', whichever it's called by the two little girls.</p> <p>After about half an hour, Franni had dressed herself for the next couple of hours. She will most likely have to wait.</p> <p>Donning a long black skirt that went down just passed her knees, black and white horizantally striped stockings, her white tennis shoes with the black soles, a white tank and a black long-sleeve shirt underneath. (Sexy to me atleast)</p> <p>A total black &amp; white outfit.</p> <p>The long-sleeve shirt may cause her problems, but she always found a way to stay cool.</p> <p>Franni went outside, sitting on the first step at the front porch and looking around. A couple of boys had come out, still looking pretty tired, but holding little black remotes with a shiny &amp; wobbly-antennae sprouting from the top. After they had gone almost out of view, Franni saw two small cars zooming form the porch where they came, and towards them. They seemed to be new, ones that could adjust height and had 4-wheel-drive. Made the little suckers damn fast. She could hear a very faint buzzing coming from the cars, as she wasn't really that close to hear it.</p> <p>Franni waited about half an hour, enjoying the still-cool breeze of the morning. Her hair flowing lightly to her right side, as the wind was blowing in that direction. The tree leaves around her rustling, and the lawn infront of her still shining. It wouldn't be for long, but it still was.</p> <p>She'd hate to take such a wonderful morning away from the girls, but, she always did what she hated. She likes to push herself. Better morale. Makes her more popular. Not to be... popular, but it makes people like her better at school.</p> <p>As Franni sat and waited, letting her mind wander, more and more children began pouring out of there homes. A couple of boys, both brothers, came out in just swimming-trunks and carrying large Super Soakers. Yep, the same boys from yesterday. Eventually, around Eight-Fifteen (AM), the two girls came out.</p> <p>The aggresive one, having her hair pulled into a ponytail, a blue t-shirt and black cut off denim shorts. Wearing black sandals along with it.</p> <p>The timid-seeming one, the one who was chased, wearing a white tank, beige cargo-shorts, white knee socks and white tennis shoes. Her hair falling free, but dry this time.</p> <p>Franni admired both of them, watching their now dry hair flow in the winds general direction, and the shirts blowing too.</p> <p>She stood up, stepping onto the sidewalk, and looking up and down the street for any adults. No cars, no adults, no kids her age, just a bunch of children and a couple preteens. Franni walked over to the girls, who both had just sat down on the porch.</p> <p>""Hi!"", the girl with the pony-tail said to Franni as she approached them, smiling.</p> <p>""Hello."", Franni said, smiling back at her and crouching down.</p> <p>""What're your names?""</p> <p>""Krissy."", the girl with the pony-tail replied.</p> <p>""Karri."", the other girl said afterward.</p> <p>""Hi, Krissy..."",</p> <p>looking at her, Franni then turns her attention to Karri.</p> <p>""... And Hi, Karri. My name is Franni"", she said smiling.</p> <p>""Franni, that's a funny name."", Krissy said.</p> <p>Frowning a bit, Franni looked to her, and eventually nodding slightly.</p> <p>""It kinda is. I guess.""</p> <p>""What're you up too?"", Karri asked, looking at Franni's outfit.</p> <p>""Oh, I just wanted to know if... uh... you two wanted to play with me."",</p> <p>Franni tried to fake a smile, eventually doing so in a convincing way. She had to find SOME way to get them to come with her. Unless she could just snatch them both and risk being caught.</p> <p>Karri &amp; Krissy both looking at eachother for a second, than looking up at Franni, nodding and smiling a bit.</p> <p>""Sure!"", they both said at once, than standing up quickly.</p> <p>""Whad'yah wanna play?!"", said loudly by Krissy. She seemed extremely hyper. Or excited.</p> <p>""Have either of you ever heard of Tie-Up?"", Franni said, shaking her head lightly in dissapointment of her own choice of words.</p> <p>""..."", both girls paused for a second. Eventually Karri nodded.</p> <p>""I have. It looks strange... alot the girls on my mommy's soab-opruh (sopa opera) get tied up. It looks fun sometimes.""</p> <p>Franni smiled, than looked at Karri, ""Would you like to learn to play?"".</p> <p>""Sure. Are we going to do it out here?""</p> <p>""Of course not. Tie up should always be inside. And if you're inside, you won't get a sunburn.""</p> <p>""Yeah...""</p> <p>""What about you, Krissy? Would you like to play?""</p> <p>""Do I get to tie you up?"", Krissy asked, wanting some details first.</p> <p>""Uh... if you're good, yes, you can."", Franni smiled more, hoping Krissy would forget about it. She wanted to tie them up, not let them tie her up. Unless they promised to do exactly as she instructed.</p> <p>""Are we gonna play in your house?"", Karri asked.</p> <p>""Yes, my parents aren't home, so we can have privacy while playing. No mom or dad to stop us."", Franni was feeling a bit more confident about this. It seemed to be working.</p> <p>""Let's go play!"", exclaimed Karri, wanting to hurry up and play tie-up.</p> <p>""This way."", Franni turned around and walked across the street, allowing Karri &amp; Krissy to grab onto her arms since they were taught not to cross the street. Luckily for her, they haven't been told No to talk to Strangers that often. Or at all.</p> <p>After about a minute, Franni got both of the girls upstairs and into her room.</p> </div>","[""If you are offended by bondage, little girls naked, masturbation, lesbianism, or anything like that...you're on the wrong site. =D"", 'Keep reading though, morality is key.', 'Sorry guys, ran out of time. Expect some bondage in the next chapter. If you like it, rate or comment.']"
1534,Sevens,-1,ZYN,no@email,A cuckolded man looks forward to a new future with a little girl.,2007-05-19,7,5,"MFg, bdsm, humil, oral, ws",/web/20071207201232/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/zyn001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""I do love you, darling so very much,"" said Gillian as her husband zipped up her dress for her. It was a tight fitting little black satin dress – a dress so tight that Don Warren was having trouble closing it. ""I just hope you understand.""</p> <p>Don, concentrating on the zipper, merely grunted.</p> <p>To help him, Gillian sucked her waist in. ""I won't be able to eat much in this,"" she said, more to herself, one hand on her flat belly as the man finished. ""But then I figure I won't have much time for dinner."" Gillian was standing in front of a full-length mirror and Don could see over her shoulder, taking in the sight of his wife and particularly the plunging neckline at the front of her dress that revealed the 24 year old woman's healthy cleavage. It was a dazzling effect more than enhanced by the sequins at the front of the expensive, catching the light as she half-turned to study her reflection. The black satin of the dress caught the light and showed off her curves so well it was as if the sheen had been painted on her.</p> <p>She looked good – very good in fact with her long blonde hair tumbling over her near naked shoulders and her perfectly made-up face with her large, blue eyes and delicate nose. Don had figured himself to be one of the luckiest guys in the world to have married a woman as good looking as Gillian, even if the honeymoon was not quite what he might have anticipated.</p> <p>The woman caught her husband's eye and smiled at him as best she could. ""Look, Don, please don't be upset... you know I have to do this."" Her voice was apologetic and sincere, but with enough resolve to let it be known she wouldn't change her mind. ""I mean, we agreed. And it's been seven years since... well, you know.""</p> <p>Don, two years older than his wife, knew full well. He gave the merest nod. It had been seven years to the day exactly since Gillian's last excess, and that had been their agreement when they married. Gillian wouldn't do what she most wanted to do for at least seven years, and she had honored that agreement. For his part Don had hoped in the intervening years that his wife had forgotten, or had grown used to not being fucked by a black man. But he also knew the woman he had married: Gillian never forgot anything and this desire to have a thick, large black cock buried deep in her had festered in the background of her life. Unspoken and unexercised, but still there.</p> <p>Don could see how good his wife looked and his cock stiffened a little, in spite of his pending humiliation. It wasn't just how she looked either, sexy though that was. The heavy perfume she wore filled his senses, the same perfume she had last worn on their honeymoon night. The last time she had been fucked by a black man, when Don had sat nervously in an adjoining room of the bridal suite, feeling shame and frustration at the sounds of his new wife being screwed by Leroy.</p> <p>That was the last time she had black cock in her, as they'd agreed when she accepted his proposal of marriage.</p> <p>In some ways Don had never quite gotten over the humiliation of that first night. Technically his wife had been unfaithful to him, preferring her first sexual event as Mrs Warren to be with a muscular and older black man while her husband waited his turn. Sloppy seconds, Don understood. Very sloppy seconds indeed, as he found with his wife lying legs apart on the hotel bed, wedding dress bunched up round her waist and several loads of Leroy's cum dribbling from her sore and battered pussy.</p> <p>A woman lying motionless and looking thrilled and dizzy by what had been done to her.</p> <p>Leroy had left them without a word after he had mercilessly and relentlessly pummeled the young white woman on the end of his long, rigid cock, leaving Don to get what pleasure from his exhausted wife. Leroy disappeared from their life and Don put it behind him, determined to build a marriage. Thankfully it had even turned out to be a wonderful honeymoon after that first night, his wife proving eager to please Don as a good wife should.</p> <p>She never made any comment about the size of his cock compared to Leroy, saying her husband was a wonderful lover and she was more than happy. But he knew, and she did, that he was second best where it mattered even if it was never mentioned.</p> <p>Now seven years later, it was the night of their wedding anniversary and here Gillian was about to step out to find a black man as good as Leroy to hammer her pussy once more. Don's hopes that Gillian might have forgotten what the ""seven year itch"" meant had evaporated two weeks before, when Gillian reminded him of their agreement. She also reminded him by taking him with her to go shopping for a new dress and sexy underwear for the event, buying too that heady perfume she favored on her wedding night.</p> <p>The dress and underwear should be, she suggested sweetly, Don's anniversary present for her. She had taken her time choosing the items, insisting on getting Don's opinion at each thing. ""You think honey a man would go for me in this dress?"" Or ""Does this bra push my boobs up nicely? I mean, I don't want to look flat."" And worst of all: ""You think this garter belt would feel nice when a man gets his hand up my dress?""</p> <p>Gillian didn't say a black man's hand but that was what she was thinking, Don knew. Gillian had of course allowed Don to feel the underwear on his wife, so he could offer an honest opinion. Either that or she wanted to humiliate him further, he reasoned.</p> <p>The evidence for that was the way in one store Don overheard his wife say to a sales clerk: ""You think black men like white women in black underwear – or would red be better?"" Had she meant him to overhear? Don couldn't be sure, so he suspected the worst.</p> <p>Gillian had taken a lot of time to get ready this evening. It was almost like a first date, Don thought bitterly as she preened and primped herself. But he didn't say a word, hoping that the sooner she was done with this the sooner they could get back to normal life. Just him and his wife and no looming shadow of some well-hung black man screwing his wife. Just a few hours, he told himself, then this would be over.</p> <p>He watched Gillian put heavy, large silver earrings on and then pick out a brand new pair of high heel shoes. Silver slingback pumps, which caught the light and screamed ""Fuck me."" He watched, feeling helpless, as his wife spritzed more perfume behind her ears, down her cleavage and – a deliberately humiliating touch this – up her short, tight dress.</p> <p>Don had noted when she bought the dress that it had a small slit at the side, and as his wife moved there was the occasional tantalizing glimpse of her stocking tops. Her garter buttons showed against the taut material too and if he had been looking for a great fuck he would know this woman was ready to give it. But he wasn't the target.</p> <p>Once more Gillian fussed over her lipstick. ""Kissproof and suckproof,"" she had remarked casually when she bought it and now she was making sure her full lips were suitable adorned in the deep, rich shade of red.</p> <p>Finally she straightened up, checked her reflection once more with a pat on her stomach and on her firm, round butt and picked up her small silver purse. It would have condoms in there, Don knew, but only if the man insisted. Gillian would want nothing between her vagina wall and the man's thick cock. Or even for that matter in her asshole. Flesh to flesh was how she liked it.</p> <p>""I'm ready, honey,"" she said. ""I will be back late as I will be going round a few bars, so don't wait up. Have a good time this evening... don't get into trouble."" She smirked at this and added: ""Wish me luck, sweetheart."" Then she headed for the door, heels clicking, butt swaying and her perfume trailing behind her.</p> <p>Don clenched his fist and wished his wife hadn't insisted on the chains that secured him to the radiator, or the gag that filled his mouth and was padlocked behind his head. ""A precaution, honey,"" she had said earlier when putting them on him, ""in case you try to stop me or dissuade me. Or even for that matter come looking for me, thinking you might stop me somehow."" </p> <p>The man was upset by this, but not as upset as he had been when a week ago his wife had taken him to a sex store and told the girl who worked there she needed a good gag for her husband, and could they try some on him to make sure one really kept him quiet?</p> <p>They found one that stifled all sound and now he wore it, red in the face at another humiliation. The chains too had gone on him a few hours before and now he stood alone in the empty house, listening to the car start up and pull away, knowing he could do nothing but whack off over the magazines his wife had left him.</p> <p>Magazines with titles such as ""Black Dicks and White Chicks,"" ""Screwed Trailer Trash"" and ""Beg For More, White Slut."" Magazines full of pictures of attractive women like his wife being nailed and screwed and filled with cum from big, black cocks. Filled in every hole.</p> <p>Tears in his eyes, Don had no option but to settle back on the makeshift bed his wife had provided by the radiator. He felt miserable and angry and hurt but despite everything he felt he couldn't resist looking at the magazines. He hated it all, but it wasn't long before the only sound in the empty house was the jangling of chains at his wrists as he slowly began jerking off over the intimate photos of white women eager to be on the receiving end of thick, hard black cocks.</p> <p>---</p> <p>It was the night of their fourteenth wedding anniversary – a Saturday night – and Don watched his wife Gillian check her makeup one last time before she would head out. As usual on a Saturday night she was destined for the sleazy end of town, trawling as she did every weekend the bars and clubs where she could find black men to fuck her. She had been doing this for seven years and didn't pay her husband any attention at all nowadays. She hadn't paid him any real attention since that night seven years before when she came back from her long and exhausting night out, returning home with runs in her nylons, her supposedly kissproof lipstick smudged and semen stain on her expensive black dress.</p> <p>That night she had let herself into the house at three in the morning, tip-toeing with one of her new black lovers past her sleeping, chained husband, casting the merest glance at the magazine that lay open in front of him with dried semen on the centerfold. Her wild fling was supposed to be only one night, one concession that Don had given her to go and find a black cock to get into her.</p> <p>But it had continued with a string of black lovers, men happy to fuck an attractive white woman who was eager for them to do things to her. Anything to her. Gillian's reputation as an easy lay had grown and she was never short of the one thing she craved. Don, for his part, suffered in silence – accepting he was married still in name but not in reality.</p> <p>People may have thought him weak. They may have sneered at the way his wife cuckolded him, the fact that he simply let her be a slut desperate for a black man to fuck her in any hole. But Don had one thing he clung to, one faint hope.</p> <p>It may have been revenge in its own way. It may have been some secret desire he had harbored for years, unknown to even his wife. But then she took virtually no notice of him, buying outrageous clothes to advertise her availability and teetering off on the highest heels she could find.</p> <p>Tonight Gillian wore a sheer red top with a black bra underneath (a top so thin anyone could make out the lace detail of her bra) and a short red plastic skirt that barely covered her stocking tops and rustled as she moved. Don noted what she was wearing and may once have been appalled at how cheap she looked, how she had abandoned any pretense of sophistication. But not now. He had come to accept, however reluctantly at first, that the clothes she chose were merely a come on and would soon be lifted and opened and even torn off her so someone could use her.</p> <p>He had got used to it all now and simply accepted that was how it was. How she was.</p> <p>Don was no longer chained up when his wife went out. He hadn't been restrained for nearly seven years. As she ignored anything he said the chains and gag hadn't been needed much after the eighth or ninth weekend of her rediscovered passion. Now she simply went off looking for a black cock. Or two, or three at the same time.</p> <p>Her husband was of little interest to her, other than someone to tidy up after her and her lovers. He might have sued for divorce but something kept him there, something made him stay. Gillian knew it and took every advantage.</p> <p>But tonight would different, Don knew. Tonight, as Gillian disappeared out of the house without a word of goodbye, Don was ready. He watched from the house as his wife drove away and, knowing he had several hours to himself, he was in no hurry. He walked slowly but purposefully up the stairs and went into a small bedroom.</p> <p>The room was no bigger than the one he slept in, with a single bed like his. Don leaned over the bed, opened his flies and pressed his hard cock against the small girl's face, waking her up.</p> <p>""Uhm... daddy"" the child mumbled, surfacing from her sleep as his dick pressed against her cheek and lips. She was a little slow tonight coming round but he had trained the girl well and she opened her mouth to take his cock, starting to suck as he pushed it in deeper towards the back of her throat.</p> <p>Leroya – a ridiculous name Don had always fumed, but then it had never been his choice – blinked awake and started licking at the underside of his cock as she sucked. He would, as usual on Saturday night, squirt his cum down the six year old's throat, but later. Not now when there were other things to do.</p> <p>With a sigh he allowed the child to continue her sucking and licking for a moment longer and then slowly withdrew his cock from her lips. Leroya was wide awake now and looked up, a tad disappointed.</p> <p>""It's okay, sweetheart,"" said Don, looking down at the girl. ""You can finish me later.""</p> <p>Leroya grinned a little. She had been brought up to believe a cock in her mouth and semen in her belly was the best thing for a growing girl. And her daddy's cock was the best of all.</p> <p>Don smiled down at the child as he put his still hard cock away. She was pretty and bright and he even loved her a little, considering she wasn't his. Leroya clearly had some of her mother's features but mostly she had that man's features – the one who had come home on that fateful night seven years ago with Gillian and had been one of her first black lovers. Gillian screaming ""Fuck me! Bang me up! I want a black baby!"" from the master bedroom while Don had lain on his rough bed in his chains and gag.</p> <p>While Don had slept patchily in his chains, worn out from jerking off over the sex magazines, his wife was being filled with her lover's seed, groaning with delight as the black man pumped his cum into her.</p> <p>None months later Gillian got what she wanted: a black man's child. Of course, it added to Don's public and private humiliation that the child obviously wasn't his, and the woman found it funny to have her worthless husband running round after her and her current black lover while looking after Leroya. The name she chose to force Don remember that man on their wedding night.</p> <p>By rights after all this Don should have hated Leroya, but he didn't. Not once he found he had so much time with her and began to teach her how to enjoy sucking and licking his cock, teaching her to become good at swallowing his cum. She even learned to appreciate having his semen smeared round her pretty face after she had jerked him off – her small hands grasping the veiny shaft of his cock with its smooth purple head an inch from her cute nose. Better, she had learned how to keep a secret. Their Saturday night secret, they called it.</p> <p>More than that Don had taught the child to accept being tied up. Leroya had no difficulty with being tied in a variety of positions on a Saturday night. From the age of one she had had her hands bound in back of her, and by the time she was two she was familiar with having her legs tied together. From three she had learned how to endure being bound spreadeagled on her bed, first in her clothes and then naked. At age four she had gotten accustomed to being hog tied, and at five had discovered what it was like to be tied by her ankles, hanging upside down (mouth at Don's cock height, of course) and by the time she turned six she had become familiar with being heavily tied up in the bath tub while Don came on her, or pissed on her if he felt the need.</p> <p>Along the way the child had found what it was like to be tied to chairs and tables, squeezed into a box while bound and even – and this always pleased Don – being tied up among her mommy's clothes in the closet with that heavy perfume in her nostrils, bound hands above her to the clothes rail with all the plastic and lace and satin around her.</p> <p>It wasn't all ropes either: Leroya had at times been tied with her mommy's underwear. After all, a lace bra or garter belt makes a perfectly acceptable method of restraint and Don could do a lot with a pair of nylons as the little girl discovered.</p> <p>Throughout all this Leroya had worn a variety of gags, graduating from a cleave gag to having her mouth taped up, going from a ball gag and finally a ring gag that held her jaws wide open so her daddy could masturbate in her open mouth. The child accepted that often being tied up meant being gagged, and often the only time she wasn't gagged was when she was working her daddy's hard dick in her mouth or wide open waiting to receive Don's emissions.</p> <p>The truth was that both Don and his wife lived for Saturday nights. Gillian couldn't wait to get dressed up and go out, hunting for black cock while her husband would look forward to the time he had alone with the child, tying her up and fucking her sweet little mouth.</p> <p>But nothing continues in the same way for ever. Don had simply had enough of Gillian and it was time for things to change. He liked to think he was a patient man, capable of waiting and planning as he waited, but his patience had expired.</p> <p>""You gonna tie me up, daddy?"" asked Leroya from where she lay on her bed.</p> <p>""What do you think, poppet?"" said the man as he carefully took out the bag of ropes and gags he kept hidden under the child's bed. As it was his job to keep the house clean and tidy Gillian would never dream of looking under the bed.</p> <p>""Yes! I'm going to be bound 'n' gagged,"" chuckled the child, getting out of bed. ""Should I take my PJ's off daddy?""</p> <p>""Of course,"" smiled the man, seeing the girl unfasten her PJ buttons already, her flat dark skinned chest with small, chocolate brown nipples coming into view. He reached up and touched the small nipples, making Leroya chuckle. The man pinched them gently.</p> <p>""Tickles, daddy,"" the girl grinned.</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Don, thinking how he could teach the child to like having things done to her nipples, and in time of course, her breasts. They could be ringed and weighted, bound when they got large enough, have needles inserted in them... He checked himself, aware that his cock – which had softened a little – was hardening at the thought. That was in the future and he had the present to deal with.</p> <p>""You gonna tie me in the bath daddy, like last week. With the cold shower on me?"" Leroya sounded wary. She might be used to being bound and gagged but she hadn't enjoyed the icy blast of the shower on her little, helpless naked body, though her daddy's stream of piss went a small way to warming her up afterwards. That and the dollop of Don's hot cum in her face.</p> <p>""Um, no poppet."" Don extracted a length of thin rope from the bag as Leroya shucked off her PJ pants. As she turned, hands already crossed behind her for the rope, Don added: ""Tonight's gonna be real special. You'll see.""</p> <p>Leroya held still while the man bound her slender wrists and then waited as he tied more rope around her elbows, giving a small gasp as he drew them together. Don liked to hear the child make some noises, even though she had been trained to be quiet when not gagged. Of course it didn't matter as the house was empty save for them, but a small scream or a little crying was good and always made his cock that little bit harder.</p> <p>Don turned the child round to face him, taking the ropes that hung loose from her bound elbows and winding them round her small chest, careful not to hide her tiny nipples. ""Daddy,"" said Leroya. ""What kind of special thing?""</p> <p>""Exciting,"" he said. ""But I want it to be a surprise. You like surprises, don't you?""</p> <p>""Um... You mean, like when you peed in my mouth, first time with that ring gag?""</p> <p>Don chuckled. He remembered Leroya had looked pretty darn surprised when he did that. But she got used to it and drank it well now, or at least swallowed it without complaining at its bitterness. After all, it helped her grow up, her daddy said. ""No, honey, not like that. Something new, so not the bathroom tonight.""</p> <p>Leroya nodded as she watched her daddy reach for something else – a thing the child always dreaded. Don fished a butt plug out of the bag along with a jar of lube. ""Please, daddy–"" the girl began, perhaps hoping to persuade him not to push it up into her rear, but she stopped herself. For all her tender years Leroya already knew the man never listened to any objections when it came to the child's bondage.</p> <p>In front of the girl the man slowly and deliberately smeared the lube over the plug, making sure there was plenty on it and then gestured at Leroya to turn, spread her thin legs and bend so her ass was invitingly towards him. gripping her with one hand to steady the girl, the man pressed the bulbous head of the plug to the girl's anus and then, with one brutal shove, rammed the plug up into her.</p> <p>Leroya squealed even though she tried not to make a noise. The butt plug always hurt when it went in and until her little asshole settled round the invader and slowly got used to its all-too obvious presence, it would continue to hurt her. For Don, it was a pleasure to know he was hurting the little girl and with a grin thought about smearing the butt plug with something that would itch terribly once in was in her asshole. For now though this would have to do.</p> <p>The little girl stood straight and still as her daddy tied her knees, which would allow her to walk slowly. They wouldn't be staying in her room and wouldn't be going to the bathroom, so maybe she would be required to shuffle along to her mommy's big bedroom and be tied up in all those clothes. Among the slutty clothes, her daddy called them. But then, they'd done that lots of times, so she was puzzled. She would have asked too but Don put a ball gag in her mouth, strapping it tight so she gurgled at the way it filled her mouth and pressed her tongue flat.</p> <p>Leroya desperately tried not to squirm from having the butt plug in her ass, thankful that her daddy wasn't displeased at the occasional gyration of her hips. Don ignored the child's wriggles this time and silently put a studded white leather dog collar on her neck but didn't attach a leash for once. Instead he took two small crocodile clips from the bag and attached one to each of Leroya's nipples, making her wince and cry into her gag as he did so. Don showed no reaction to her muffled, whimpering distress and soon had fastened a light chain to each clip. He stood and began to lead the little girl out of her bedroom, urging her on with little tugs that made her gasp and howl into her gag as she shuffled as quickly as she could after him.</p> <p>The man smiled, thinking when Leroya was bigger and had a fully grown cunt he would attach clips like these to her nether lips and lead her that way. Yes, good things to look forward to, he decided, feeling his cock harden anew.</p> <p>He was so excited by what he'd done and the thought of future punishments, he stopped Leroya in the hallway, took his cock out and masturbated in front of her, aiming his jizz at her little tortured chest. He was normally a good shot when he came, and his white semen splattered over one of her little sore nipples, coating the clip in white goo and drippng down her small, rounded belly. </p> <p>White cum on a dark skin and white ropes on a dark skin. Yes, he liked the look. Then he scooped up a little of the semen on her nipple on the tip of his little finger and smeared it up into her nostrils, telling Leroya to breathe it in. The child blinked back a tear and nodded, sniffing to get the jizz up into her nose as her daddy took the chains and tugged the child to the master bedroom. Gillian's room.</p> <p>The room itself reeked of the heavy perfume she liberally used and there were discarded clothes – skimpy see-through tops and short skirts and tight plastic dresses and assorted lingerie – scattered on the floor. It was always like this when Gillian went prowling for black cock: she could never make her mind up what to wear and discarded clothes until she felt she was sufficiently sexy enough to go out. It was Don's task to tidy them up and put them away but tonight he merely kicked them into a pile by the big closet, aware that Leroya was staring at him, wondering why he was being so casual with them this time.</p> <p>Don turned to the pile of worn clothes and extracted a pair of Gillian's panties – a thin pink lace pair which the man examined and, happy the crotch was sufficiently crusty from his wife's secretions and black men's cum – approached Leroya. He removed her ball gag (but left it round her neck for later), balled the pink panties up with crotch outwards and wedged them in Leroya's mouth. Don packed them in tight before sealing her mouth shut with clear adhesive tape. He smiled at the effect: pink lace peeking out from between the girl's taped over lips and a faintly surprised look of distaste on her face.</p> <p>Whatever Leroya was thinking didn't matter. Saturday night was bondage night and she went along with whatever her daddy did, though she was puzzled why she had been gagged like this and could clearly taste the mixture of cum and cunt. It made her feel nauseous but she was determined to not let her daddy down and tried to look cheerful. After all, wasn't it all good for her?</p> <p>She watched the man busy himself with something else. He had left the room and returned at once with a small device with wires attached, a device he placed among the pile of clothes at the foot of her mommy's closet. Don opened the doors and dragged more things out, heaping them on the other clothes. Then he flicked something on the device, checked his watch and grinned. ""Guess it's time to go,"" he said.</p> <p>---</p> <p>Leroya sat in the front seat of her daddy's car, staring through the windshield at the town below them. Don had driven to the top of a rise that overlooked their part of town and now he sat silently, watching intently through a pair of field glasses. For her part Leroya was most uncomfortable: the thin ropes were hurting her, the nipple clips still painful and sitting in the car with her arms tied tightly behind her had forced the butt plug even further into her sore ass.</p> <p>Even the panties in her mouth still tasted foul and her nose felt odd with the dried cum around her nostrils.</p> <p>Add to that the fact that she had never been taken outside bound or naked, then she was totally confused. She shivered as she sat in the car, partly from the cold and partly from anxiety. But Leroya was a good girl and tried not to look as if she wasn't enjoying this. She was with her daddy, wasn't she? So everything had to be alright, she knew.</p> <p>Leroya glanced over her shoulder at the bags in the back. She didn't know what was in most of them but one was definitely her bondage bag and another had some of her clothes in. The girl glanced back at the man, still studying a building or feature in the distance. He checked his watch a couple of times but otherwise kept his attention on something a way off. The girl leaned forward and peered as best she could at whatever her daddy might be looking at.</p> <p>She wasn't sure, but there seemed to be a sudden red glow among the houses. Like a red and orange light suddenly turned on. She glanced at her daddy, who was smiling, and then back at the glow which had got bigger. No doubt about it.</p> <p>Don put down the field glasses and chuckled. He reached over to the girl, ripped the tape gag painfully off her face and dragged the sodden lace panties out of her mouth. ""Guess you enjoyed the taste of your mom, now taste me,"" he said as he forced the bound child's head down on to his thick, hard cock. It wasn't as big as perhaps a black man's but to the small girl it seemed huge as it pressed into her wide open mouth, pushing towards her throat.</p> <p>Leroya knew what to do. She sucked and licked and bobbed her head up and down on the shaft until it pulsed and twitched and suddenly exploded and sent a big spurt of hot cum into the back of her throat. She swallowed quickly as more semen came. Plenty of it too, like a pent-up energy released.</p> <p>The girl drank it all and dutifully cleaned the cock as it slowly softened. At this rate she would be a big girl soon, she knew, drinking so much. When she was done and her daddy satisfied, he lifted her head by holding her hair and pulling up. He took a moment or two to seal her mouth with the ball gag at her neck. Then as he started the engine, he said: ""Okay, poppet. Time for us to go and look for somewhere to stay. Hold on tight.""</p> <p>Leroya gurgled into her gag, pleased her daddy liked her to take her wherever he went. She would, she had decided, be a good girl no matter what. A good, big girl one day. And as she would be seven soon her daddy had promised her a very special treat to make her grow even bigger.</p> <p>She could hardly wait.</p></div>",[]
1535,"Anne's Tale, Part 1",1,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,"Anne goes with her mom, to a family renunion, finding out that her cousin have some plans for her.",2005-11-09,16,4,"F+/g, humil, nudity, ds",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne gaped at all the big luxury cars, as they drove up the driveway. Moms old Ford seemed totally out of place. She noticed how some men stood by the entrance and parked the cars. But no one came to park their car, so mom had to park it herself. The staff looked superior at them, as they walked up the stairs. Anne felt very uneasy and hang on to her mother’s hand, who gave it an encouraging squeeze. Even though it’s clear that she felt as uneasy as her daughter. “Remember, be very polite and do whatever Natasha want you to” Her mother admonished, as they entered the big house.</p> <p>Anne could feel that everybody stared at them and whispered as they crossed the hall, to greet their hosts. This was a young woman around mom’s age and a girl a little younger than herself. Anne was very surprised, as she’d never seen mom act as humble towards any one as she was towards the host. Anne didn’t neither know the woman nor the girl. But mom had told her that it was her aunt and cousin. The greeted the pair very polite and Anne even managed to curtsy for both her aunt and cousin—she’d practised curtsying like frantic for the last couple of days. Anne thought that they were very arrogant, as they hardly deigned them a look. Blushing red mom grabbed her hand and pulled her over in the remotest corner, as far from the stuck-up couple as possible.</p> <p>All the fashionable guests ignored them, but an elderly couple came and greeted mom very hearty. “Why don’t you go and get yourself a soda and something to eat?” Mom ordered and gave Anne a push. The young girl wasn’t much for leaving the secure corner, but her mother gave her another push, making it clear that she wanted to be alone with the couple, so very hesitating she walked towards the dresser.</p> <p>Halfway she was met by her cousin and 2 other girls. “Where have you got that dress…..? In a 2nd hand shop?” She asked haughty. “No” Anne replied offended, as it’s the prettiest dress she ever owned. “Mom sewed it to me” She explained, very proud, thinking of the efforts her mom had put into it and the, for them, very expensive fabric. Even though she had to admit that it wasn’t as fantastic as the 3 girls’ robes. “Mom sewed it to me” The haughty little bitch sneered. Causing Anne to blush. “So do you mommy sew all your clothes?” She asked with a mean smile… “Not all but much of it” Anne explained- Remembering that she should be polite and do whatever Natasha ordered her to. “Your undies too?” Anne didn’t like this at all and looked for her mom. Who was talking to the elderly couple and acted like she didn’t see her daughter’s troubles. “No of course not” She replied, which actually wasn’t the truth, as mom actually have made a set of very sexy undies to her. But to day she’s wearing a brand new set of Barbie undies. “Show us” the cruel little girl ordered, causing her friends to giggle. “What?” she asked quite shocked, looking for her mom again, who still acted like she didn’t see her. “It’s easy for you to say no. So we want to see if you’re telling the truth?” Anne really didn’t want to, but having to follow orders, she meekly and reluctant lifted her dress, showing her panties to the 3 girls. Hoping that it was enough and that the girls would let her go. “They surely look homemade to me… What do you think? Natasha asked her 2 friends. “I’ll say, that mommy sewed them” the one replied… “Yeah!!! Me too” the other agreed. “But they’re not” Anne protested, not liking this at all. Still hoping that her mom would come and rescue her. With a mean laughter, Natasha said “We can see if there are any fabrication marks in the panties”… …”Splendid idea” the other 2 laughed. Anne noticed that some of the guests moved closer, but no one seemed to would help her though.</p> <p>Awkwardly Anne tried to roll the rim of her panties down, to show the fabrication mark, with one hand while holding her dress up with the other. “That won’t go! Give me your panties” Anne had feared that. But meekly she dropped her dress, reached up under her dress and pulled the little panties down and handed them to the mean little girl. Who didn’t even look at them, but just crumpled them up and put them into her handbag, simply ignoring Anne’s protests.</p> <p>Even though Anne hoped that her ordeal was over she knew deep inside that the 3 mean girls wouldn’t let her go. So before the next command came, she already knew what it would be. “Lift your dress again” The mean little girl ordered. Anne didn’t even protest, but reluctantly and sobbing lifted her dress up again. As Natasha meant she was to slow, she gave her a resounding box on the ear, leaving her 5 fingers on her chin, and ordered “Faster”. As Anne still was reluctant, she simply gave her a box on the other ear too, which really broke Anne down and crying she lifted her dress and showed her bare butt and hairless little pussy to the world. Once again she looked for her mom, to her horror she realised that there wasn’t any help to get there, as she looked directly at her halfway naked daughter and then looked away.</p> <p>Trying to be as modest as possible she squeezed her quite pretty and shapely legs together, in an attempt to hide as much as possible. Natasha whispered something to one of the other girls, who nodded and ran laughing out of the room. The she turned towards Anne again, who still stood with her dress up her hips and the legs squeezed together, and ordered her to strip completely. Still dazed after the hard boxes on the ears, Anne didn’t dare to protest and undressed, crying. Trying to cower herself, she held one arm over her nipples and the other over her pussy. “Hands behind your head and legs spread” the little meanie ordered. Anne noticed that most of the guests had gathered around them. Still no one did any attempt to help her, in the matter of fact the most looked like they enjoyed the sight of the naked and crying young girl.</p> <p>As she didn’t obey, she got several boxes on the ears, sending her head from side to side, almost knocking her of her feet. Until she folded her hands behind her head her head and spread her legs a little. But Natasha simply kicked the legs further apart, until it’s difficult for her to keep her balance.</p> <p>In the meanwhile the other girl came back, carrying a big bag. Natasha opened it and searched for something. With an evil smile she came up with a riding crop…</p> </div>",['End of chapter 1… What will happen to Anne next and why doesn’t her mom help her?']
1536,"Anne's Tale, Part 2",2,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Anne's situation goes from bad to worse. As she have to satisfy all guests at the party and get whipped.,2005-11-10,15,4,"G+ M+ F+/g, humil, inc, ped, sad, oral",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne stood naked, hands behind her head and legs widely spread. She’s stopped crying, looking very nervous at the riding crop, which Natasha, her 2 year younger cousin, held in her hand, swinging it trying in the air. She’s only all to aware of, what it could be used to, as her mother used 1 to punish her. That was another concern of hers! Why didn’t her mom, rescue her? But she stood looking just like everybody else. Even chatting and laughing.</p> <p>Natasha pointed towards the nearest table and ordered the hapless naked girl to bend over it. Anne looked pleading at her mother, in vain though. Then accepting her fate, she walked over, leaning over the table, grapping the sides with her hands and spreading her legs as far as possible. The familiar position from when her mom used the crop on her behind.</p> <p>The little meanie, who really enjoyed controlling and humiliating her older cousin, swung the crop and with all of her power she landed the first cut on Anne’s naked butt. Causing her to shriek from the pain. Again and again the crop landed on her poor behind, until it was covered by thick red swollen stripes.</p> <p>“Ups, Think you forgot something” the little meanie said to Anne…. “Wh… Wha… What?” She sobbed. “You forgot to count and thank for the lashes”… and continued “So we have to start all over again”… ‘Oh No’ Anne thought, but she didn’t dare to protest loudly though, accepting her fate. Wondering how she possible could endure another whipping. The little meanie smiled smug and said “Oki, you count and thank for each blow. If you miscount or forget to count, I start from 1 again… Understood?”… Anne was horrified, how should she manage to both count and thank and remember how many she’d got. But managed to say “Yes! Miss.”</p> <p>The first cut landed, on her already very sore butt; “Ouch… 1 Miss… Thank you Miss” She cried out. She managed to count right until 15, which she counted twice. Natasha didn’t notice, but an adult pointed it out. Anne wasn’t sure but it really sounded like her mom.</p> <p>“Ok! Then we’ll start from 1 again” the evil little girl laughed… “Oh no, please… I cannot…” Anne implored… In vain of course. The little girl swung the crop once more and somehow Anne managed to count the cut. But as her poor butt, got sorer and sorer, it became more and more difficult for her to count and when the meanie at long last, decided that she’d got enough, she was unable to count to more than 2. Anne’s butt really was a mess, thick red swollen stripes, that somewhere already was turning blue, covered it. She really wondered how she should be able to sit for the next many days.</p> <p>Next she’s ordered to lay down on her back on the table, with her butt just on the edge of it. She did as ordered, totally passive. Before she even realised what happened, she’s helplessly tied to the table- hands to the other end of the table. Her legs widely spread and forced up with her feet touching the table over her head. So her totally exposed pussy, was pointing directly up the air. The mean little girl placed the crop on the exposed pussy. Instinctive Anne knew what was coming… “Ohh, No, not there… Please not there… NNNOOOO” She begged and then she screamed, from the intense pain and horror, as the first blow landed on her pussy. Quite sure that she should count the blows there too, she managed to calm herself down and count and thank for the lash… As the little meanie continued to whip her pussy, it didn’t last long before she was babbling frantic with terror and pain. But the lashes continued to rain on her, until she’s laying limb not even able to cry.</p> <p>They untied her again, only to tie her laying over a stool. Arms tied to 2 legs and her legs to the other legs. So she was standing on all 4, with the stool under her stomach.</p> <p>Still frantic from the severe whipping of her pussy, Anne didn’t catch was happening. Until she felt something touching her anus… She managed to turn her head and saw a man kneeling behind her. She tried to scream as he forced his dick up her ass. But it was muffled, as another man forced her to look forwards and rammed his dick down her throat- Almost suffocating her. The 2 men found a rhythm, so they rammed their dicks in and out simultaneous. Making it impossible for her to scream from the agony, as she felt as her butt was torn apart. Luckily for her, it didn’t take long until the shot their loads up her butt and into her mouth. The guy who fucked her mouth, held her so tightly that she had to swallow it. They moved aside and immediately replaced by 2 others. They continued like that until every male guests had fucker her at least once. Some came in her mouth, other preferred to shoot her in the face. Her face was covered in cum and it dripped out her abused butt as well.</p> <p>She was complete out of her senses, more or less unconscious. When she was untied and forced down on her back on the floor. Someone threw a bucket of ice-cold water over her, bringing her somehow back to her senses. A woman knelt down, with a leg on each side of her head, grabbed her hair and forced her head up towards her pussy and ordered “lick me… Or Natasha will whip you worthless cunt again”. She really didn’t want that and hesitating she began to lick the pussy. She wasn’t especially good it, as she’d never tried it before, but she was eager to please and did her very best. Feeling that her ordeal was over soon. She’s really shocked, when she realised that the next in the line was her mother. Who forced her daughters face so hard up against her cunt, almost suffocating her again. “Better do it properly... Or I’ll let Natasha whip you cunt to the blood flows” Close to panic and crying she licked like mad. Luckily enough, she satisfied her cruel mother too and even luckier only a few of the women wanted her to lick them. But never the less she’s totally exhausted. She felt someone lifting her up, carrying her out to her mother’s car and simply toss her into the trunk…</p> </div>",['Will be continued in chapter 3… Where Anne returns to Natasha and maybe we found out. What’s her mother’s role in this?']
1537,"Anne's Tale, Part 3",3,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,3rd chapter of Anne's tale. Lots of bondage and humiliation this time.,2005-11-14,11,4,"Ff/g, bond, nudity, humil",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne laid in the dark, cold trunk, naked, crying, freezing and most of all wondering, why her mom did this to her. Somehow she managed to cry herself to sleep. She didn’t wake up until her mom jerked her out of the trunk, with a solid grab in her long blonde hair. She didn’t give her dazed daughter any chance to get on her feed, but simply dragged her along in the hair. First when she stopped to open the door, her crying daughter got a chance to get on her feet. But with a brutal jerk in the hair, she was sent floundering to the ground again.</p> <p>Inside she’s dragged to the bathroom- Her mother found a pair of handcuffs and locked them round the little girls’ wrists, fastened a chain to the handcuffs, walked over to a control panel, which she just got installed a few days ago, pressed a button and slowly her hapless daughter was pulled on her feet. She didn’t stop before the little girl was hanging freely in the air. Next a cuff was locked around each ankle and with a push on another button, her legs was forced apart, spreading them so wide, that she felt that she was torn apart.</p> <p>Anne really was a mess, her butt and pussy, still sore, discoloured and covered with swollen stripes after the severe whipping she’d endured just a couple of hours ago. Her else so pretty face was dissolved from tears and coated with cum. She’d got several bruises and abrasions, for being pulled along.</p> <p>Behind the curtain that had covered the control panel, there also was a hose. Mom took it aimed at the hanging girl and opened for the water. Who gasped for air from the chock when the ice-cold water hit her… The jet was so powerful, that she was pressed backwards. The evil woman aimed directly at her faces, almost drowning her, as the jet was so heavy. When the hapless girl was soaking wet. She cut of the water and took a scrubbing brush and began to scrub, the screaming girl all over, especially each and every corner of her little virgin pussy, until she was pink and raw all over.</p> <p>Once more Anne was pulled along in her long blonde hair, but at least she’s allowed to walk this time. She was dragged into her room, where she was forced down to her knees. Her mother pulled out a leather mask, with an inflatable gag inserted. Except from a tube, in a nostril to breathe through, there weren’t any openings at all in the mask—there was of course also the tube to the gag. With the mask in place, she couldn’t speak, hear or see and only breathe through the tube in her nostril. She’d made a block of expanded polystyrene, so little girls body just fitted in it. There were several leather straps on the block- bolts going the whole way through the bloc and wooden plate, so they couldn’t be pulled out.</p> <p>She laid Anne down in the block. It simply held the ½ of her body firmly in place. But as she still could sit up, she used the leather straps. The first she placed over her forehead, pressing her head in place in the block and making it impossible for her to move her head at all. Next strap was over her upper body, just above her breasts, next just below her breasts, one over her stomach and one just over her hips. 2 straps on each thigh, one just below her pussy and one just above the knee. 2 on each shin, just below the knee and over the ankle. There even were straps for her feet.</p> <p>Her hands was placed in gloves—make in stiff leather, so she couldn’t move them at all. The arms were securely strapped down as well of course. One strap just below each armpit, one above the elbow, one below the elbow and one over her wrists. So she simply couldn’t move at all. As the gag was blown up, she couldn’t utter a sound either. Anne was close to panicking. She couldn’t see, couldn’t hear and the gag filled her mouth, so she felt that her jaw was breaking, and breathing was difficult through only one nostril.</p> <p>Back in her bedroom, her mom, laid in her bed, very glad that she’d let her internet friend (her so called sister) persuade her to turning Anne into a slave slut. Not to mention all the money she got for her daughters “performance”. She wondered how much money an 11 year old girls virginity would bring, if she put it on an action on the internet.</p> <p>As she always has been poor and with Anne’s father never accepting his daughter. She didn’t have any scruples using her daughter to get rich. Especially as she recently had moved her hate and bitterness to Anne’s father over to Anne instead. It’s only reasonable that the little whore did something to raise money too.</p> <p>When Anne’s bruises were healed, they went to see Natasha again. There was a couple of Km. left when Natasha stood at the roadside and motioned them to stop. Anne was ordered to get out of the car. Even though she feared the worst, she stepped out and stood beside the car. Her little mistress ordered her to strip, which she very reluctant did! It was very easy as she only wore a short dress. The little meanie worked fast, and within minutes she’d her slave girls hands securely tied behind her back, wrists together and elbows tied together too. Another rope was tied tightly around her waist, the long loose end, down between her buttocks into her pussy and up under the waist rope again. Then the little meanie’s cruelty really showed as she tied the loose end of the rope to the back of the car. Then she sat down in the car and told Anne’s mom to drive. Which she did, forcing her nude tied daughter to run behind the car. It didn’t take long until before Anne was painting for air, running as fast as she possible could, it didn’t prevent the rope to cut down deep into her pussy though. As they at long last stopped, she was so exhausted that she simply dropped to the ground and laid gasping for air in several minutes.</p> <p>Anne’s been washed down and tied spread eagle to a strange frame, in the backyard. Her mistress talked about an all over tan, she didn’t understand what she meant though. Then she realised that the frame slowly turned around, not only side ways, but up and down too, so she sometimes was hanging upside down. It didn’t last long before she felt like a grilled chicken. Anne didn’t know for how long she’s hanging there, but it’s dark and quite cold before she was released.</p> <p>Back inside the hapless girls’ ordeal continued. Since her last visit, Natasha’s made a lot of gear especially for her little slave girl. First she put on a corset; it was so tight that she had to get help from her mother to put it on. Anne got a real wasp waist, she could hardly breathe and bending over was completely impossible, next came on a posture collar, making it impossible for her to move her head. But there still was equipment to try out. She stared in horror on the boots her little mistress showed her. They had so high stiletto heels that she had to stand on the tip of her toe- Like a ballerina. She wondered how she ever would get in them, for not to mention being able to walk in them. But they came on and were securely locked around her ankles. Staggering she struggled to stay upright. Next she held a very long mean looking crop up in front of Anne’s’ mouth, even though it’s a new experience, she instinctly knew what her little mistress wanted her to, meekly she opened her mouth and bite into the crop. Wondering why. “You better start practicing, in ½ an hour you’ll have to walk properly… Else!!!” Natasha said and patted her on the pussy. Staggering she began to walk back and forth in the room. Even though her feet and legs hurt like hell, gradually she managed to walk very nice and even got praised for it.</p> <p>To complete her outfit was a pair of gloves, made of very stiff leather- so she only could hold her hands stretched. There was a tray secured to the gloves.</p> <p>Anne was ordered to bend her arms, so the tray was horizontal. Then the tray was filled with bottles and glasses. “We’re having a party and you’re going to serve for the guests” The little mistress explained and let the quite helpless slave girl into the next room…</p> </div>",['Will be continued… Where Anne is serving at the party and her virginity is put on auction.']
1538,"Anne's Tale, Part 4",4,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Anne looses her virginity and is sold as slave.,2005-11-21,6,4,"F,M,G/g, bond, hum, ped",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne was really suffering, her feet and legs hurt from waking in the extreme stiletto heeled boots, her arms aching of exertion, holding the tray. That was filled up, with bottles and glass all the time. When somebody took or put anything from the tray, she should thank and make a curtsy. This was almost impossible for her, both due to the boots and the very tight corset and posture collar that made her whole upper body immobilized. Beside that her butt, was hot, red and quite raw, as she’s got several smacks from the guests, which she of course should thank and make a curtsy for too.</p> <p>Just as she was about to drop the tray, due to exhaustion, her little mistress took her aside and let her back to the room, where she got dressed. She didn’t get much rest though, but at least she got rid of the collar, corset and those dreadful boots.</p> <p>Then it was time for a new outfit. First she had to put her feet into something that could have been rubber thighs. Which Anne thought it was. They were so tight that Natasha had to get help to pull them up. When up, Anne had to put her arms into 2 channels, holding her arms tightly into her sides. Last came on the hood, with an inflatable gag, a stopper in the one nostril and a very thin tube to breathe through in the other. Natasha needed help to zip up the outfit. Except from a cut out around her pussy, Anne was totally covered in rubber. Unable to see, she was lead back to the party. She wondered what she should do, as she was unable to see, and the rubber was so stiff, that she hardly could walk. She felt that she was lifted up and placed on something, unaware of what it’s though. She was ordered to spread her legs as far as possible and not to move. It’s almost impossible for her to do, due to the stiff rubber. So someone simply forced her legs apart until she whimpered from the pain in her hips. Then she felt something touching her virgin pussy and a voice, it sounded like Natasha’s’ mom, said “You all know why we are gathered here to day”. Anne could hear an approving mumble. “You’ve all seen our little maid; she’s such a little cutie isn’t she? Not to mention how great she looks clad in rubber? Once again an approving mumble. “As you know, one of you will have the pleasure of being the first to fuck her, right here today in front of every one. Yes, we’re putting this little whore’s virginity for sale now. The one of you who gives the highest bid, get her!” The poor girl became terrified, when she heard it and wanted to protest, but could only utter some strange sounds due to the gag and through the mask. Most of all she wanted to ran away and, but being totally blind and helpless. She didn’t dare to move, but just stood there trembling, from fear and silently crying, under her mask, as the bids got higher and higher.</p> <p>In the meanwhile her mother stood watching, greed in her eyes. Her hated daughter surely would make her one rich bitch. Not only did the biding get much higher than she ever imagined, but she’d also got another offer that she’s thinking about. Anne got more and more nervous as the biding seemed to continue forever. She tried to remember the guests and their voices. But the mask muffled the sounds so she couldn’t hear it. At long last the biding ebbed away and Natasha’s mom could declare a winner. But she didn’t mention any names, so the unhappy girl, wouldn’t know who her first was. She was lifted down from the pedestal and placed on her knees, head against the floor and butt up. She felt something pressing against her little virgin pussy and then it forced its way into her, she tried to scream from the pain, but it’s impossible due to the gag. The cock pistonied in and out of her pussy, she could hear the other guests cheer on him and despite- or perhaps- due to the pain and humiliation. She actually got an orgasm from it. The man came too, pulled out and kindly offered the other guests to take turns on her too. Which they all wanted to, of course.</p> <p>She was kept kneeling while man after man fucked her, in the meanwhile quite raw little pussy and got orgasm after orgasm. When all the men were satisfied, she simply fell to the floor, like a rag doll.</p> <p>The party was over, Anne’s washed- the usual way sluiced with cold water and was standing, naked, on all 4 while her little mistress used her back as footstool. The 2 mothers and Natasha was chatting, Anne didn’t say anything as she’s securely gagged, but she listened and didn’t know if she ought to be afraid or glad over what she heard. They talked about an offer Natasha’s mom had given her mom, to buy her as slave to Natasha. Luckily enough, she couldn’t see them, as they were sitting behind her… Because her mothers greedy look, surely would have scared her. She didn’t care about her daughter at all, she only thought of the money- She wasn’t even 30 yet and felt that she’s wasted her youth on a daughter she never wanted. But with the money from her daughters’ virginity and from selling her, she could have a great time and as she’s still young and good looking. She really would enjoy life. After some long and hard talks she got the money she wanted for her daughter… As Natasha’s’ mom had money enough she really didn’t care how much she had to pay. In the matter of fact she would get the money back the next day and even the money for Anne’s’ virginity and as she’d made arrangements for her mom too. She would be paid for that too. Because within a few hours Anne’s mom would be as much a slave as her daughter. But that’s another story.</p> <p>She got the money and prepared to leave, she only had one last greeting to her former daughter, now Natasha’s slave girl. Ordering her to spread her legs further and to get her head down. Meekly the little slave girl did as ordered and without any warning, her mother kicked her right between her legs as hard as she possible could. Sending the hapless girl screaming and kicking across the floor… As the evil woman raised her leg to kick the girl once more… Natasha took everyone, including herself, by surprise and rushed to her slaves’ aid. Placing herself between the woman and her crying slave… She looked like a real fury, read hair, flaming green eyes, fists placed on her hips, almost snarling “Don’t you even dare!” Her mother was quite proud of her daughter, protecting her property like that. Anne’s mom actually got scared over the little fury and backed up, trying to find a suitable grimace… Then she simply turned around and left.</p> <p>Then Natasha took her crying slave in the arms comforting her. This made Anne feel loved and secure! Maybe life wouldn’t be too bad as a slave.</p> <p>Later on all 3 was sitting and watching TV. Anne even got a cola, which she had to drink from a bowl though. Natasha’s mom got a phone call and began to laugh. The 2 girls looked puzzled at her and laughing she told them that Anne’s mom just had started her new life as a slave… Even Anne found it amusing and all 3 got a good laugh….</p> </div>",['Will be continued in chapter 5. Where Anne get adapted to her new life as slave girl.']
1539,"Anne's Tale, Part 5",5,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Not a lot of action this time... More a decribtion of Anne's everyday life as a slave..,2005-11-27,4,4,"g/g, hum, oral",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne slowly woke up; she’s lying in total darkness. She still hasn’t got used to her room, or what to call it. It was so small, that her feet touched the one end and her head the other and she couldn’t stretch her arm out, without touching the sides and she could barely crawl in there, without her back touching the ceiling. The only entrance was a hatch in the end, which only could be opened from the outside. In the matter of fact it’s done electronically. As she’s got to get up and prepare breakfast for her little mistress.</p> <p>It’s only a few days ago, her mom sold her to Natasha’s mom, turning her into Natasha’s slave girl. She’d got many duties, the first was to prepare and serve breakfast for her mistress and during the day, while her mistress was at school and her mom was at work, she should clean up the house and even though she did her very best, they were never satisfied. So her poor butt, always was red, hot and sore.</p> <p>A buzz indicated that the hatch was open so she hurried to crawl out and ran to the kitchen. Her mistress should have a glass of milk, and a glass of orange juice, in the right temperature, 2 rolls with nutella and strawberry jam. Even though she prepared the food and drink, she wasn’t allowed to take any herself and even though she wanted to take some. It’s impossible for her, as her mouth was stuffed with a huge cock-gag. As soon as she’d arranged the tray, she even put a vase with a rose on the tray, hoping that her little mistress would appreciate it; she hurried to her mistress room. Hoping that she’s in a good mod, as she’s a real redhead and a very temperamental one too. In the matter of fact she’s thoroughly hysterical and totally pampered.</p> <p>She was awake when Anne entered her room and for once she smiled quite friendly to her little slave girl. She even praised her for the rose. Making Anne very proud and glad… Natasha chatted away while she ate her breakfast, not caring that her slave was unable to answer her. Anne listened concentrated though, as she by painfully experience knew that her mistress might ask about things she said and if she couldn’t reply, she would be punished. </p> <p>The little girl finished her breakfast and ordered her slave girl to prepare her bath… Another of Anne’s morning tasks, which she had to be very careful with, as she so far have got spanked, for to much and hot water and to little foam- 3 times in 1 morning and the next day it’s to little water and to cold and to much foam. Anne was quite convinced that it just was reasons to spank her, but didn’t dare to say anything and as she already had accepted her fate as slave girl. She felt that it’s her little mistress right to spank and punish her. Even though she did her very best to do her duties as good as possible, so she didn’t have to be punished.</p> <p>Just as she’d filled the tub, her little mistress entered the bath room… “Undress!! Me” She ordered her little slave girl. Who happily obeyed as she loved to touch her mistress’ expensive silk pyjama. While she unbuttoned the pyjama, her mistress reached out and touched her nipples. She didn’t have any tits yet, but her nipples were quite big and perky. Anne didn’t know it yet, but they were about to be pierced quite soon and her labia too. It’s really difficult for Anne to concentrate on undressing her mistress, as her poor nipples got twisted and turned, so hard that she’s close to tears. But somehow she managed, as her mistress stepped into the tub, she prayed that the water was right. Really the wonder happened, Natasha didn’t complain at all. Anne began to soap her mistress up, wondering what to do when she came to her pussy, as she only was allowed to touch it with her tongue and she’s gagged. But as she approached the area, Natasha simply removed the gag and she got down on her knees, and began to lick her mistress’ pussy clean. She did of course come from the little slave girls efforts. After the bath, Anne dried her mistress and dressed her too.</p> <p>Then it’s time for Anne to prepare for the day. She’s allowed to use the toilet and she’d better do both small and big. As she won’t be able to use the toilet again before Natasha come home again. Then came the stuff that Anne surely hated… First the gag was put back in place. Then she had to bend over and spread her cheeks, while her mean little mistress inserted first a butt plug, big enough to make her whimper and to be very uncomfortable during the day, and then a dildo was showed up her pussy too. So all of her holes were stuffed. She was allowed to raise and turn towards her mistress, she had to spread her legs wide, and spread her labia with her hands. While her cruel mistress placed a metal clamp on her clit. Due to the gag she only could come with some strange sounds… To finish it all up, she fastened a broad leather belt around the unhappy slave girls’ waist and tightened is as tight as possible. Another belt was lead down between her legs holding the dildo and butt plug in place. But it fulfilled another task too. As there was several pressure sensitive spots on the belt and every time she sits down, she’ll get shocks on the clit, through the clamp. So she wouldn’t be able to sit down before her mistress returned… Beside that she never knew, when the dildo or butt plug was activated and for how long. First time it started she dropped a very expensive vase and was serverely whipped as punishment.</p> <p>Natasha and her mom left, leaving the slave girl alone to her duties. As always she began with her little mistress’ room. Envying her pretty room, making her bed, loving the feeling of her silk bed linen, looking wistfully at all the fancy dolls. But she didn’t dare to touch them… Because she did touch the prettiest on the first day and she still wonder how they found out. But they did and she got her pussy caned as punishment.</p> <p>Next she did the bathroom- but couldn’t clean the toilet though. But she cleaned the rest… Next she did Natasha’s mom’s bedroom. It always took a hell of a time as it always was a mess. Dirty clothes all over the place so it took it’s time… She’s happy that she shouldn’t do the laundry, as she wasn’t sure that she could do it right… After she finished the room, she’s quite worn out and would like to have a rest and something to drink. But she couldn’t so with a sight she went down to the kitchen, there it always was nice and cool. Natasha’s mom had got visitors the day before, so the was a huge dish awaiting her… She was just finished in time, as she heard her mistress at the door and ran as fast as she could to meet her in the hall, as she should be there, when her mistress opened the door. She just managed to get there in time… As usual her mistress didn’t say a word to her, but just dropped her school bag on the floor and awaited her slave to take her coat and hang it into the closet. Then she went to her room, Anne meekly following her, carrying her school bag.</p> <p>The mean little mistress inspected her room, hoping to find any errors from her slaves side. But to her big dissatisfaction all was nice and tidy. Even her bathroom was clean, except from the toilet… “Have you cleaned the toilet?” The little meanie asked, knowing the answer… Anne couldn’t utter a sound but shaked her head. With a snug smile the little girl removed her slaves gag and asked her “Why haven’t you cleaned the toilet?” Anne swallowed hard and said “Because I have to use my tongue for that! Mistress”… “That’s right, so do it now” The unhappy girl sank down on her knees and began to lick the bowl clean. Luckily enough, it wasn’t especially dirty. When her mistress found the bowl clean, they inspected her mothers’ room and bathroom. There the hapless little slave girl wasn’t so lucky, as the bowl really was yukky and she almost puked while licking it clean… So far her mistress hadn’t mentioned any errors and as she didn’t either in the kitchen, Anne really wondered what’s happening, as she normally always found some errors—even some none existing, just to punish her slave girl. </p> <p>“By the way” the little mistress said “Joan and Shirley are coming shortly… Isn’t it great?” The gag was back in place, so Anne nodded… Even though she didn’t find it great at all, as she knew that it meant more perils for her…..</p> </div>",['Will be continued in chapter 6… Where Anne has lots of fun…. Or is it the 3 girls who’ve have fun? And Shirley brings her big dog…']
1540,Inna & Ovela,-1,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,"A story of 2 little girl models, who are forced to have a Mistress slave relation…",2005-12-05,13,4,"FM/gg nud, spank, humil, bd, anal",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Ovela really had mixed emotions; they should visit her best friend Inna. Normally they had big fun together, but the last time Inna changed behaviour towards her and was ordering her around all of the time. Deciding what clothes she wore and even gave her a box on the ear. Strangely enough neither of their parents seemed to mind, in the matter of it seemed like they encouraged her behaviour.</p> <p>They’re just ready to leave, when the phone rang. Her mother took it, listened, laughed and called for Ovela. Handed her the receiver and said “It’s Inna! Remember to call her Miss!” Which was 1 of the ideas she’d gotten? She took the receiver and listened in horror on her little friend. With a “yes, miss” she put down the receiver and turned towards her mother, hoping for some support, but from what she’s carrying, she realised that she shouldn’t expect that. “Mum” she said miffed as her mother gave her the dress, Inna ordered her to wear. “Now get changed” her mother ordered and pushed her towards her room. Ovela looked pleading at her mother, but from the stern look, she didn’t dare to protest and meekly went to her room to change. Shortly after she came out again, wearing her green crochets dress and a pair of panties… Her mother looked at her and asked “What did Inna say that you should wear?” The petite little 7 year old looked wondering at her mother, how could she be on Innas’ side? “This dress” she replied evasive, knowing what her mother referred to… “And?” her mother pressed… Ovela’s always been a quite meek little girl and she didn’t put up much of a fight here… Another pleading look at her mothers’ stern face and with a deep sigh, she reached up under the dress and pulled her panties of. Snug her mother looked at her almost nude little daughter… As the crochets dress was very light, it’s clear for all that she’s nude underneath. Showing her perky little nipples and cute little pussy to the world.</p> <p>Ovela almost ran to the car, hoping that no one would notice her. She’s a little lucky as she managed to get unseen to the car. As they drove she curled up on the backseat, hoping that none of the truck drivers the passed would notice her. Maggie her older sister was sitting next to her, enjoying her little sisters’ humiliation and being grateful that it wasn’t her. That was dressed or rather undressed like that and from the conversation, between their and Innas’ parents, she’d overheard where was much worse things in store for her cute little sister. Maggie couldn’t help it but reached down to touch her petite sisters little pussy. Whose first reaction was to squeeze her legs together, but Maggie’s insistent and compelled the smaller girls’ legs apart. She became quite surprised, as she felt that her little sister actually had bigger clit and inner labia than herself. Her inner labia actually peeping out between her plump outer labia and the clit much bigger than the little pea, she’d got herself… In the matter of fact she became jealous on her sister and pulled as hard as she could in her sister’s labia, until the little girl cried out in pain. Her mother turned around, saw what’s going on, smiled for herself, ordered her little daughter to be quiet and gave Maggie an encouraging smile. Poor little Ovela didn’t understand what was going on, she’d been looking forwards to some days together with her best friend Inna and now she’s sitting here, naked under her most transparent dress and her big sister’s actually hurting her little pussy. All with her mothers consent.</p> <p>After a long and quite painful ride, especially for Ovelas’ little and in the meanwhile quite sore pussy, they arrived at Innas’ place. Inna became very happy when she saw her best friend Ovela, and became even happier when she saw, that her friend actually was naked under the transparent dress. In the matter of fact it wasn’t her own idea, but her mother who’d suggested it. The little girl didn’t quite understand what’s going on, since both her and Ovelas’ parents, encouraged her to be mean and dominant towards her best friend. But she had to admit that she sort of liked it.</p> <p>The 2 little girls played and had fun together as always, only with a little twist this time. As Ovela was stark naked, on Innas orders. Both set of parents was busy taking pics of the playing girls and especially of the naked Ovela. They’d also taken many pics of her in the dress and even made some where Maggie was pulling and pinching her labia, as she did on the ride into town. At one time they actually had both Inna and Maggie pulling in each of her labia’s to see who could stretch it the longest.</p> <p>But momentary they’re just 2 little girls playing. Ovela’s happy, even though she’s naked and has to call Inna for miss, but Inna’s as funny and sweet as always. Even though Inna is playing too and seems happy and relaxed, she’s very attentive towards her mother. As she knows that she’ll have to spank Ovela soon. When she was told that she should spank Ovela, she wasn’t to keen on the idea. But after the pulling of the labia and listening to her screams and begging, she hardly couldn’t wait. So when her mother gave the signal, she’s more than ready and began to scold on Ovela, ending with I’ll have to spank you. Even though Ovela didn’t understand why Inna did scold her or she had to be spanked, she meekly followed the little girl to the chair. That very convenient suddenly stood in the middle of the room. Neither of the girls wondered over that though.</p> <p>Inna sat down and Ovela submissively placed herself across her little friends’ knees. Inna never spanked some one before and was very insecure and hesitating. So the first couple of smacks weren’t much more than pats, which made Ovela giggle. Which she of course shouldn’t have done. As Inna got pissed and hit so hard as she possible could, resulting in a clear hand mark on Ovelas', butt and a very surprised “Ouch that hurt”… Which made Inna giggle and reply “It’s meant to, isn’t it???” Ovela couldn’t reply as Inna spanked her as hard as she could, and it didn’t last long before the bigger girl was crying and begging for mercy, in vain of course. After several minutes of hard concentrated spanking, Inna realised that she didn’t only make Ovelas’ butt red, hot and sore, her hand surely got sore too. As Ovelas’ mother realised what was happening, she quickly found a hairbrush and handed it to her daughters’ tormentor. Who just took it and continued spanking her friend with it, enjoying her, screaming, babbling and crying. But she and the spectators wasn’t the only ones enjoying Ovelas hard spanking. Because as her butt got redder, hotter and sorer. Ovela got hot somewhere else too, as her little pussy, surely got very hot and wet indeed. So even though she still cried, babbled and screamed, she began to moan too, and in the matter of fact tried to push her butt upwards to receive the next blow. Neither she nor Inna noticed her change of attitude, but their parents surely did and nodded contented to each other. They let the spanking go on for quite some time. Taking a lot of pictures and made sure that they got shots of her glistening wet little pussy.</p> <p>When they ordered Inna to stop, she got quite disappointed, as she felt that she could go on for ever. But Ovelas butt surely was a mess, almost black and blue from the severe spanking it received. The adults made sure that Inna hugged and comforted her sobbing friend, until she’s calmed down again.</p> <p>Next Innas’ father brought some rope and began to tie Ovelas hands together behind her back. Once in a while he stepped aside and let his little daughter hold the ropes, so it would look like she’s the one tying Ovela up on the photos. Hi didn’t only tie her wrists together, but her elbows as well and she actually was so lithe, that her elbows did touch, to finish the bondage up, he tied a rope around her upper- body and arms. Holding her arms tight into her body</p> <p>Then it was Innas’ turn to get naked… They both thought that she should be tied too. But she shouldn’t. Instead she got, what the 2 little girls, thought was a pair of panties. But as she got them on they could see that it wasn’t. There were several straps that her mother helped to adjust; first they didn’t know how to react when they saw her. Because she’d gotten a cock. A quite big cock, almost all to big for her tiny frame, had emerged between her legs.</p> <p>First the 2 girls just looked at eachother and Inna down herself, and then she began to giggle, followed by Ovela until they were killing themselves with laughter. It took the most of ½ an hour before the girls calmed down so much that they could make more photos.</p> <p>Ovela was ordered down on her knees, supported by Maggie, so she didn’t stumble. Then she’s ordered to suck on Innas’ cock. Which she very hesitating did, but as she didn’t like it’s rubber taste at all. She turned her head away, showing all signs of loathing, and she simply denied sucking on that dreadful thing again. First the adults tried to tempt and talk her to do it. But in vain. Then her mother simply threatened to give her another spanking. Then she began to suck it… She even managed to look like she liked it!</p> <p>When they got enough pictures, the ordered Ovela to bend over, so her head was resting on the floor and her butt up the air. Then they gave Inna some cream and ordered her to grease Ovelas anus with it. Then it’s Innas turn to say no. It wasn’t all going their parents’ way. But a threatened spanking made her obey too. To her big surprise Ovela actually liked the feeling of her little friends’ fingers up her butt and moaned while she’s finger fucked. Next Inna should smear the cream on her “cock” too. Which she did, but when she’s told to fuck Ovela in the butt, she denied again and when she was threatened to get spanked, she defiant turned her butt towards her mother. The adults sure hadn’t expected that reaction from the little girl and was puzzled, not quite sure of what to do. Innas mother prepared to spank her defiant, but quite brave, little daughter. But then Ovela said, mostly to protect her little friend from getting spanked “It’s ok Inna, don’t get spanked, just do it” With a sight, mostly from relief for avoiding the spanking, the little girl went down on her knees, behind her friends upturned butt and very careful and quite reluctant began to press her cock into her butt. As the adults thought it was going to slow, Ovelas’ mother simply pushed Inna, so she penetrated her friend in one push. As Ovela screamed out in pain, Inna tried to pull out again, but was held in place by Ovelas mother. After a while she let go of the little girl, who began to move back and forth, trying to imitate the fucking movements she’d seen. When the pain from the first choking penetrating was gone, Ovela began to enjoy, being fucked by her little friend and meekly began to follow her movements. Somehow Inna noticed it and began to move faster, until she moved as fast as she possible could. Ovela moaned until she with a lascivious scream came… Somehow Inna came too, at the same time.</p> <p>Later that evening, the 2 quite exhausted girls were laying in Innas bed, as they always did. Inna apologized for the things she’d done to her. But she was forced to do it, and Ovela would always be her best friend. Ovela hugged and kissed her little friend and said “It’s ok… I love what you do to me.</p> <p>Then the 2 girls snuggled and fell asleep in eachothers arms.</p></div>",[]
1541,"Anne's Tale, Part 6",6,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,The girls have fun with Anne and so do Shirleys' dog.,2005-12-12,9,4,"g+/g, bd, humil, beast",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne stood quietly and motionless and watched Natasha, her little mistress, and Joan and Shirley, her 2 best friends, play at the pool. How she wish that she could take part in the fun too. But being nothing more as a slave, she wasn’t supposed to have fun, but just to serve.</p> <p>She’s quiet as a big ball gag, almost dislocating her jaws, was pressed into her cute little mouth. She couldn’t move, as her arms and hands, was put into a tight bondage glove, forcing her elbows together, her legs was spread as far apart as possible, tied to 2 posts, and to make sure that she really couldn’t move at all, a thick metal pole was bolted to the ground between her spread legs and was pressed up in her pussy. A tray was fastened to a belt around her waist and to keep it in level 2 chains went from the 2 front corners up to her nipples, where they were attached to a pair of nipple clamps. As the tray was filled with bottles and glasses, it’s quite heavy and her nipples were really aching. So she did moan and whimper a little, which the girls in the pool couldn’t hear through their splashing. Or if they heard it, they simply didn’t care. After what seemed like an eternity, the girls left the pool and laid down on the deck chairs by the pool. Anne had hoped that she’ll be released when they got from the pool. But she had to endure this very painful pose for furthermore ½ an hour before the 3 meanies turned their attention towards her.</p> <p>“Hey slave” Joan yelled “Would you like to play puppy?” In the matter of fact Anne hadn’t the faintest idea what play puppy was, but she thought that it would be better than standing here. So she nodded as eager as she could. Laughing the 3 little girls untied her in and even removed her gag.</p> <p>“What does a puppy say?” Joan asked... Anne found it a silly question and replied with a “yelp.” She didn’t know why she yelped! But she could see that her little mistress was happy. But never the less she said “A happy puppy” Eager to please her little mistress, Anne yelped enthusiastic, even though she felt quite ridiculous. She imagined that she should be the puppy and went down on all 4, hoping that it would please her mistress. The 3 girls looked surprised at her, but Natasha smiled happy and with a “good little puppy” she patted her slave girl on the head, who in return, tried to wag her non existing tail and to lick her mistresses’ hand. But the tender moment was totally destroyed by Joan, whom with a “The puppy needs a tail” Rammed a big butt plug, with a contrived tail, up in the totally unprepared slave girls ass. Causing her to scream almost faint from the pain and shock. Once again Natashas’ reaction took all, including herself and especially her crying little slave girl, by surprise. As she simply gave Joan a resounding box on the ear and screamed “Do you ever never, touch my slave girl again with out my permission” Then she sank down, beside her crying slave girl, hugged and comforted her till she stopped crying and asked concerned “Do you still wanna play puppy?” Feeling very happy and secure she yelped and tried to lick her mistress’ face and even though her butt hurt like hell she even managed to wag her tail a little.</p> <p>Natasha got back on her feet and turned towards her friends. Shirley stood a little aside not really knowing what to say or do. Joan didn’t know what to say or do either, but surely knew that she’d overstepped her boundaries. She knew that her mother would be furious if she lost her friendship with Natasha, as it’s her only chance to mix with the upper classes. So she swallowed hard, gave an apologetic smile and said “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have done that.” Natasha smiled back and said “That’s ok” and to shown her good attentions she gave Joan the ball and said “You’re first.”</p> <p>Anne instinctly knew what should happen next and as she really wanted to be a good puppy, she yelped enthusiastic, wagged her tail as good as she could and even nudged to Joan with her nose. Who patted her on the head, before she throw the ball. Anne crawled after the ball as fast as she could, took it in the mouth and crawled back to Joan with it. The 3 little girls took turns throwing the ball and it didn’t take long before Anne was out of breath and her hands and knees were aching. But never the less she still crawled, enthusiastic yelping after the ball, to the 3 smaller girls amusement. After a while the 3 girls got tired of the game and returned to the deck chairs. Anne wasn’t quite sure what to do, but as no one said anything, she acted like a puppy and crawled after her mistress and laid down next to her chair. Natasha noticed how her little slave girl was sweating and gasping and poured some water up in a bowl to her. Grateful the slave girl lapped up the water and laid down next to her mistress again. Enjoying the peace, fully aware of the fact that it wouldn’t last…</p> <p>Quite right, shortly after Natasha became restless, as Anne noticed it, she hurried to lap up the last of the water, preparing herself for the 3 little meanies next game. Hoping that it’s something funny like the puppy game. She’s shortly to find out that it’s a sort of puppy game. But not fun at all, instead rather painful and humiliating.</p> <p>It didn’t take long before Anne found herself tied up and gagged again. Her forearms securely tied along her shins, leaving her on her knees, her head resting on the ground and her butt in the air. Her legs widely spread, giving the 3 smaller girls a clear view of her pussy; she still had her tail up her butt. From her position, she’s quite nervous for her very vulnerable butt. Convinced that if all 3 girls took turns on her, it would be black and blue and very sore for days to come.</p> <p>But they didn’t spank or hit her. Instead Natasha asked “Hey Shirley, did you bring King?” Anne knew King, it’s Shirley’s big dog. “Yes of course! He’s out in the car shall I fetch him?” Which she of course should. First it’s a big relief for Anne, as she thought that they would play with King and just leave her like this. But as so often before she’s totally wrong.</p> <p>Shirley returned with King, a huge mean looking German shepherd. With a giggle Natasha asked “And you’re sure that he’s a good girl fucker?” As she know that Shirleys’ mother lets King fuck her as punishment. Burning red, Shirley replied “Yes he knows”… Making the 2 other girls giggle even more. Anne wasn’t sure what it all meant, but as soon as she felt the dogs’ cold nose smelling her pussy, she realized and tried to scream in horror. But only a few muffled strange sounds came out. Eagerly the dog began to lick the help- and hapless’ girls pussy. Frantic she tried to escape her bonds, but even though her mistress was very young, she’s a wizard with the ropes and the ropes was all to tight.</p> <p>After a while the dog jumped up on her back, trying to find her pussy. But the still blushing Shirley had to grab the dogs’ quite big tool and lead it into the bound girls’ pussy. As soon as the dog felt the little girls’ tight pussy around its hard tool, it began to fuck her with an energy and wildness only a beast can generate. Anne cried from the pain and humiliation, as the dogs’ tool rammed in and out of her pussy… After what seemed like an eternity the dog shot his load into her and after a whole it pulled out. It’s cum dripping from the girls’ quite sore and abused pussy. Her back covered with red scratches from the dogs claws.</p> <p>“Girls’ do you wanna go shopping?” Natashas’ mom called… Which they of course wanted to. Leaving the tied frightened slave girl and the big dog alone, first the dog laid down in the shade, resting. Anne did her best to relax too and actually managed to sleep a little. But woke up as she once more felt the dogs nose against her pussy. Being totally helpless she couldn’t prevent the dog for raping her one more time. As it wasn’t long ago it fucked her the last time, it took even longer before it came this time, but it still had the same energy and wildness as the first time. Poor Anne didn’t think that her pussy could become sorer, but it could and her else so pretty back was a real mess, some places the dogs’ claws had scratched the skin to bleeding.</p> <p>Luckily enough, for Anne, King got to exhausted and slept until the girls’ returned. They untied her again, but she wasn’t allowed to get on her feet yet. Natasha placed a bowl in front of her, she realized that it’s the dogs cum collected in the bowl. As she don’t dare to resist or protest, she simply lap up the goo. Followed by the 3 girls’ scornful laughter… </p> </div>",['Will be continued... Next time Anne get pierced and will Natasha use her knowledge about king and Shirley???']
1542,Inna & Ovela - Fun in the Snow,-1,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Inna and Ovela enjoying a nice day in the snow.,2005-12-18,4,4,"g/g, bd, humil, anal, oral",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Inna and Ovela were on the way out to the forest, Innas father and Ovelas mother was with them too, as they should make some photos. But most of all the 2 little girls should have fun. It’s a quite nice day; the sun was shining from a clear blue sky. It was frost weather and the ground was covered with snow. </p> <p>When they arrived to the forest, both girl had so much energy and made so much fun. That the adult either had to spank them to make the photos or simply give it up... Luckily enough the decided to do the last and let the girls have their fun.</p> <p>As usual when the girls were together Inna was in control, even though she’s the youngest of the pair. First they just roamed around having fun and throwing snowballs at each other, Inna a quite a few on Ovela and Ovela only a few at Inna, not to upset her or make her mad. After a while Inna didn’t find it fun anymore and wanted to do something else. They’d brought her sledge along and she wanted do go sledging. As there weren’t any hills, Ovela had to be draught animal. Willingly she pulled her little friend around in the forest. She didn’t even consider asking Inna to draw her.</p> <p>The girls were sitting on the sledge, drinking a cup of tea, Ovela quite sweaty and short of breath after drawing Inna around. So she surely enjoyed the break.</p> <p>Inna was still full of energy and wanted to play again. Still short of breath Ovela quite reluctant got on her feet again and grabbed the rope from the sledge. “You’re all sweaty” Inna said, Ovela hoped that Inna would draw her around for a while, and said, “Yes it’s very hot to draw you around.” But her little friend and mistress surely had other plans. “We surely cannot have that… Undress” Inna ordered. Ovela stared thunderstruck at her little friend, hoping that she’s joking. But from the expression in her face she knew that she wasn’t… She was in two minds about it, if she refused, she surely would be punished until she obeyed, she knew that Inna brought her riding crop, or she could just do as ordered, and avoid getting punished. With a deep sigh, she replied “Yes, Miss” and began to undress. She didn’t end up totally naked though, only from the waist and down, she’s allowed to keep her nice warm boots on too. Quite happy, not to be stark naked- even though it surely was cold for her bare legs and butt, she bend down to grab the rope from the sledge again. But once again Inna stopped her. She became quite nervous, hoping that she hadn’t changed her mind about the clothing… She hadn’t instead she came with some rope; Ovela hadn’t noticed that she’d brought rope along too. Inna looked around and saw a somehow quite straight branch and ordered Ovela to pick it up. Inna had been practicing a lot and had become quite good with the ropes. It’s very seldom that she had to ask her father for help. She took the branch placed it between Ovelas back and her arms, just outside the elbows and ordered her to bend her arms, so the branch was kept in place, between her back and arms. Then she tied her hands together in front of her. So she couldn’t move her arms… Ovela moaned slightly, as she simply loved to be tied up. Next she took a long rope attached it to the rope between her tied hands, lead it down between her legs and made sure that it went right through the centre of her little pussy and up between her buttocks. Up over the branch and then she tied it to the rope from the sledge. Both Ovela and especially the grown ups were amazed over the little girls imagination and her father was very busy with camera.</p> <p>Inna grabbed her riding crop, Ovela was so close to the sledge, that Inna easily could reach her bare butt with the crop. With a “gee up” she ordered Ovela to get moving. Hesitating She took a small step forwards, but backed again as soon as she felt the rope cut into her little pussy. Inna had foreseen that and had brought the crop for the same and began to hit Ovelas bare butt with it. But first when her butt got several thick red swollen stripes from the crop, she gave in and began to pull the sledge forwards. Trying to ignore the pain in her pussy. But as she didn’t move fast enough, Inna continued to use the crop on her sore behind. Forcing the crying Ovela to move as fast as she possibly could. For more than ½ an hour she draw the little girl around in the forest, until the pain in her pussy got to intense. Inna looked inquiringly at Ovelas mother, who shake her head, making it clear for the small girl that Ovela had enough for now. Inna accepted it and untie the unhappy Ovela again. While she drank a cup of hot tea—standing—she hoped that Inna had enough and wanted to go home soon. But Inna still wanted to have fun and ordered her to walk some metres forwards and bent over, so her bare butt was pointing up wards. Then she made a snowball and began to shoot at the butt. Automatically she closed her legs to protect her very raw pussy. But the little girl surely didn’t want any of that and ordered to spread her legs again. In the beginning Inna missed a lot, but soon she hit almost every time. Causing Ovela to shriek out in pain and shock every time a snowball hit her butt and especially when it hit her pussy.</p> <p>Looking around Inna noticed another branch, quite knotty and rugged… She picked it up, showed it to the grownups and pointed at Ovelas still upwards pointing butt. Her father reached for it and Inna gave the branch to him… He removed the worst splinters from the branch and pulled a condom over it. But it surely still would be very unpleasant and painful to get up the butt. She placed herself so Ovela couldn’t see what she’s doing. But she surely shrieks from the pain, when the little girl pressed the branch up in her butt… Even though she often had got things up there, nothing could be compared with this knotty and rugged branch. She felt that her poor butt was thorn apart. But somehow she managed to keep in the position, while Inna fucked her butt with the branch. As usual the pain turned to pleasure and she began to pant and moan… Inna knew her older friend well enough to know what’s happening and moved the branch in and as fast as she dared… Until Ovela with a scream came… Inna pulled the branch out and Ovela fell to the ground. Trying to recover from the big orgasm! Slowly, staggering and still crying she came back on her feet. Inna hugged and comforted her until she stopped crying. Then she got dressed again and they drove back to Innas place.</p> <p>After a long warm bath, the 2 little girls laid in Innas bed as always. But before they went to sleep, Inna wanted to come too and ordered her older friend to lick her little and quite wet pussy. Eagerly she obeyed and licked her little mistress until she got an orgasm too… Then they snuggled, Ovela whispered “thank you miss” and soon the 2 girls was sleeping in each others arms...</p></div>",[]
1543,"Anne's Tale, Part 7",7,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Natasha takes her little slave girl for a ride and get her pierced..,2005-12-29,7,4,"GF/g, oral, bond, humil",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Anne’s very excited, as she’ll have to leave the house for once… She hadn’t been outside the house and garden since she became Natashas’ slave girl. Even though she’s naked under her cape, her hands and arms securely tied behind her back. She’s very enthusiastic about the trip. Especially because she isn’t blindfolded so she can enjoy the view while they drive. She’s of course gagged and her ears plugged so she couldn’t hear or utter a sound. If she knew the main reason for their drive, she probably wouldn’t have been so enthusiastic.</p> <p>First stop was at some kind of a medical clinic. Where the frightened Anne was carefully examined, by a quite big, mean looking woman doctor. “She surely is a healthy specimen” She said to the proud looking Natasha, and continued “Are you sure that you want to go through with this? It’s a very big responsibility, as you’ll have to take care of her forever… Even when you grow up, she’ll still be 11” … “I know” Natasha replied “I’ve been taking to mom a lot about it and she say that I’m very protective towards her and think that I can handle the responsibility” … “Ok then” the doctor said and took a closer look at the 2 young girls in front of her. The little mistress, was incredible mature for her age and obviously fully aware of her responsibility, having a slave girl. Her mother had of course informed her about how protective he’s towards the slave girl. The tied up slave girl, simply was one of the cutest and most innocent looking girls, she’d ever seen. She sort of understood why the mistress wanted to keep her like that forever. As she’d invented the chemical that prevented girl kids to grow any older. She too had an interest in keeping them young.</p> <p>While the doctor measured out the chemical and prepared the injection, Natasha untied her slave girls’ arms and even though Anne feared needles, she held her arm out to let the doctor give her the injection... Anne could feel a strange heat in her body as the chemical spread and began to work. But only for a few minutes, then she felt normal again. Then her little mistress tied her arms again and they left the clinic.</p> <p>Next stop was a small shop in a backstreet. They were greeted by a young tattooed and pierced woman. She hugged both Natasha and Anne and without hesitation she reached down and fondled Anne bare pussy. Moaning the little slave girl willingly spread her legs. The young woman chatted with Natasha, while she continued to fondle Annes pussy. Just before she came, Natasha shook her head and to Annes big disappointment the young woman immediately stopped fondling her pussy.</p> <p>Natasha removed Annes cape and untied her hands, but left the gag and earplugs in place. As she couldn’t hear, the young woman simply lifted the petite slave girl up and placed her on a sort of gynaecologist chair. Natasha and the young woman assisted each other strapping the slave girl to the chair. Her arms strapped down along her sides, legs bend and widely spread another strap over her stomach and there even was a strap over her forehead, so she couldn’t move at all.</p> <p>The young woman went out to the back room and returned with a tray, with a couple of needles and several rings. She placed the tray next to the tied and very frightened slave girl, showed Natasha the biggest and said “I think that this will be great for her nose” showed her 2 smaller “Those for her nipples” 4 almost same size as the nipple rings “for her outer labia” 4 quite small “Inner labia” and the last was a ring and a bell in one “For her clit and then you always can hear her” She looked inquiringly at the little mistress, awaiting her answer… Natasha was speechless, she never realised that there was so many different types of rings available. “Uhm. Sounds great” she managed to say… The woman smiled at her and turned towards the tied, helpless and very frightened slave girl. Gave her an encouraging smile and stroke her chin. At the same she more felt, than saw her little mistress sit down next to her and to her big surprise she took her hand and held it.</p> <p>The woman took a firm grip in Annes noose and pricked with a needle. The pain made the helpless girl whimper, she got tears in her eyes and automatically she squeezed her little mistress’ hand. Who didn’t do anything to loosen her grip or to remove her hand. Another sharp pain in the nose and it’s over. From the strange feeling in her nose Anne realised that she’d got a ring in the middle of it--- Just like a bull she thought to herself.</p> <p>Next the woman pulled slightly in the girls’ nipple and said “Incredible big nipples for such a little girl—No wonder that you want them pierced” another prick and the first nipple were pierced… Strangely enough it wasn’t as painful as the one in the nose. The young woman worked fast and efficient and shortly after all rings was in place. Natasha had held her slave girls hand all the time, even though Anne squeezed it quite hard--- Especially when she got the ring in her very tender clit--- she didn’t remove it once. They loosened her and the young woman lifted her back to her feet…</p> <p>Natasha removed her earplugs and the young woman asked if she would like to see herself… Still gagged Anne could only nod. The young woman pointed towards a big mirror and with slightly spread legs Anne walked over in front of it. The bell in her clit pealed for each step. Except from the ring in her nose, Anne liked what she saw… Especially the rings in her nipples, connected with a golden chain, made her feel sexy. But she liked the rings in her labia too and especially the little bell in her clit. “Well do you like it?” The young woman asked, Anne looked grateful at both her and her little mistress and nodded eagerly. Natasha removed her gag and held a finger towards her lips, which meant that she wasn’t allowed to speak… “You’ve got something to do” Natasha said and pointed towards the young woman, who sat in the chair, skirt up over her hips, legs spread, showing her hairless, tattooed and pierced pussy to the world. Anne walked over, kneeled down and began to lick her pussy… She’d become a very good pussy licker, that together with the thought of such a young girl licking her. Brought the young woman to her orgasm almost immediately… When Anne got back on her feet, her little mistress handed her, her cape, but to her big surprise she didn’t gag or tie her up… Back in the car, Anne said “Thank you, mistress, for giving me those pretty rings” … Natasha didn’t really know what to say, but simply patted her slave girl on the thigh. Even though Anne wondered what the injection the got was for, she didn’t dare to ask.</p> <p>“I need a new crop” Natasha said as the passed a sports equipment store… They chauffeur stopped and Natasha got out of the car, with a “Come” she took Annes hand and almost dragged the very confused slave girl into the store! It surely was the right place for them, as they not only could get crops, but ropes, chains, padlocks, snaphooks and many other items suited for a slave girl. Giggling the 2 little girls ran amuck. Natasha bought several chains and a lot of rope they looked at several crops, but couldn’t decide in the end Natasha stood with 3 and simply couldn’t decide. So with a laughter she ordered her slave girl to bend over… Which she did, then the little mistress raised her cape up over her hips, exposing her bare butt. Giggling she gave her slave girl a cut with the first crop, asking if it’s good… Which she meant that it was… Then she got a cut of the 2nd and the 3rd. That didn’t bring Natasha closer to a solution though. As her slave girl, giggling said that all 3 were good… So laughing she simply bought all 3. The store keeper gaped at them, when they left the shop. Leaving it to the chauffeur to pay and carry all the gear out to the car… He gave the store keeper lots of tip, to forget what she just saw…</p> <p>Later that evening, Anne had just received a proper whipping from all 3 crops. So her little butt was black and blue. She’d licked her little mistress to several orgasms and was ready to leave for her cell. When her little mistress stopped her, pulled a curtain aside and showed her a new cage, telling that she should sleep there from now on.</p> <p>Happy Anne walked into the cage, it’s so big that she could stand inside it and move around and as it had bars, it wasn’t dark at all. Happy she fling her arms around her little mistress’ neck thanking her over and over again. </p> <p>That night Anne felt asleep, feeling happy for the first time since she was sold, and beloved too. At last she’d become a happy slave girl.</p></div>",[]
1544,"Charlene, Part 1",1,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,"One of my first stories.. About a 12 year old girl, who takes control of her single mom. Lot's of spanking and humiliation.",2006-01-31,8,4,"g/F, humil, bd",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I’m a single mom to a 12-year-old daughter. She’s a real redhead, very temperamental and as I’m quite meek. I’d all to often given in to her whims, to avoid scenes. With the result that she’s totally in control of me. She decides what clothes I wear, when I get to bed, when I get up, what I eat and with whom or what I’ve sex with. It’s been like that for almost a year now and according to her it’ll stay like that forever.</p> <p>It all began a day, I’d promised to fetch her up from school. But I talked with a friend and forgot time, with the result that I was ½ an hour late. Knowing her temper I was quite nervous, when I rushed into the school. As soon as she saw me she blew me up and she even slapped my face. I became so surprised that I didn’t even argue. But just bowed my head and apologized. I should of course have stopped her. My humble attitude evidently encouraged her, so she continued to rant and rage and dragged me by the ear out to the car. To the great amusement of her friends. Stupid as I was, I still didn’t protest or back out. But just followed her along, whimpering over the pain in my ear.</p> <p>She stopped by a litterbin and ordered me to take my panties of and drop them in the litterbin. “But Charlene….” I tried to argue, but she simply pulled harder in my ear, until I stood tiptoe, and repeated her order. Once again I gave in all to easy, reached up under my quite short dress and slid my panties down, until they slide down around my ankles. She let go of my ear, I bend down, picked up my panties, while I was bend over, she raised my skirt, so everybody could see my bare butt. Blushing deep, I dropped the panties in the litter, followed by her friends’ scornful laughter; she pulled me the whole way out to the car.</p> <p>I hoped that she would calm down on the way home. But she didn’t as she continued to nag and told me that I was in for a proper spanking when we got home. I thought that she was joking, but she surely wasn’t. Because as soon as we got home, I was ordered to undress and stand in the corner. Once again I did it all to easy for her, as I simply did as told. I could hear her bustle about, but I didn’t dare to turn around to look what she was doing.</p> <p>“Come here” Charlene said. Meekly I followed her into my bedroom and became very frightened when I saw the implements she’s laid on the bedside table. There was a hairbrush, a ping-pong bat, the carpet beater and her riding crop. Nervous I tried to calm her down, which just resulted in another slap in the face. Silly me, I decided to let her spank me, hoping that it wouldn’t be too hard. I never thought of what it would lead to.</p> <p>She’s arranged my cushions and duvet in a pile in the middle of my bed. She ordered me to lay on my stomach over it. Still I meekly followed her orders and did as told. I really made it very easy for her. It wasn’t until she began to tie my arms and legs to the bedposts I noticed the ropes, she’s tied to them. When I was securely tied to the bed, arms and legs widely spread. She began to spank me, first with the hairbrush and it only took a few strokes, before I began to cry and beg for mercy. But it only encouraged her to hit harder and faster. At long last she stopped hitting me, I was totally dissolved in tears. Hoping it was over, I’d forgotten all about the 3 other implements. Next was the ping-pong bat. As my poor butt already was very hot and sore. I began to cry and beg for mercy after the first stroke. With the same result as before, I don’t know how many strokes I got. But it felt like hours before she stopped. My poor butt was on fire and dark red. The only sounds were my sobbing and Charlene’s’ heavy breathing. She stood still for a while, and then she reached for the carpet beater. It hit and I uttered a screech of pain and shock. It was much worse than the other 2 implements, as it hit the whole butt at the same time. She continued to beat away on my butt and I screeched and yelled from the pain. When she stopped it took several minutes for me to calm down again and I just cried and cried.</p> <p>She began to look in my drawers and found my sex-toys! A dildo and a butt-plug. She grabbed them and placed herself between my widely spread legs. With an evil laughter, she forced the butt-plug up in me. As I was totally dry, it hurt a lot and I once again cried out in pain. When it was pressed in to the bottom. She took the dildo, pressed it into my, strangely enough, quite wet pussy and began to fuck me with it. At the same time she fucked me with the butt-plug too. My reaction really took me by surprise, as she brought me close to an orgasm. As she realised it, she stopped fucking me and gave me several blows, on my sore but. Then she began to fuck me again, with the same result as before, bringing me to the edge of an orgasm, followed by more blows. She did it over and over again, driving me mad. With a laughter she said, “Beg me to let your come” … I forgot all about modesty and honour. I needed to come so badly and begged “Please Charlene, allow me to come?” With a smug smile, she continued to fuck me and with in minutes I got a huge orgasm. She turned the dildo on, and left me lying there.</p> <p>After a while, I don’t know how long she’s gone, as I couldn’t see the clock, but it felt like hours. She pulled the dildo out, but left the plug in and untied me. I hoped of course that she would let me go, but I was ordered to lie down on my back instead. It’s very painful and unpleasant, due to my still very hot and sore but and the butt-plug.</p> <p>She took the riding crop. Ups I’d forgotten all about it. I wondered where she would use it, as I was lying on my back. I was all to soon to find out as she began to hit my tits with it, causing me to shriek in pain again. She cut away on my tits and especially my nipples, my stomach and inner thighs. Until thick, red, swollen stripes covered them and I, once again, was dissolved in tears. She stood on the bed, with a leg on each side of my body. I wondered what she was up to, when she began to slide the riding-crop, up my totally exposed pussy. With horror I realised, that she’s going to whip me there. “No Charlene, please not there” I cried out in panic. In vain of course. She gave me 10 hard lashes, causing me to scream and cry from the intense pain and beg for mercy. “Who are in command in this house from now on?” She asked. I got confuse and didn’t know what to say. With the result, that I got 10 lashes more and she repeated the question. I surely didn’t want to get my pussy whipped any more so I replied “You are Charlene, you are” With a smug laughter she placed the riding-crop on my pussy and asked “Who’ll have to do what ever I say?” As I still didn’t reply fast enough, she gave me further 10 lashes and I cried out “I am Charlene, I am”. My poor pussy was so raw, that I was convinced that I never would be able to have any pleasure down there again.</p> <p>My reply obviously satisfied her; she stepped down from the bed. She sat down and explained all the new house rules to me. From now on I only was allowed to wear skimpy outfits, short dresses and skirts, small flimsy tops, very tight shorts and no underwear. I was only allowed to have hair on my head, all body hair, including my pubes had to be shaved. Beside that I should be to hers and her friends’ disposal, when ever and where ever she wanted it. It seemed like she’s been planning this for some time. When I’d agreed to her rules she untied me. </p> <p>I thought that it’s one of her whims and that everything would be back to normal the next day. Once again I was all wrong. As it, as already mentioned, has lasted for almost a year.</p></div>",[]
1545,"Charlene, Part 2",2,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,Charlene's mothers humiliation continue.. The girls have a funny party.,2006-01-31,11,4,"gggggg/F, bd, humil, oral, anal",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I’ve been my daughter, Charlene’s, slave for some time. She often let her male friends fuck me, it’s very humiliating to be fucked by young boy, while everybody is watching, and she’s even let strangers fuck me for money. Not that she need the money, as she’d taken over my fortune, but only to humiliate me and to let me know who’s in charge. I’m not allowed to come, when I’m fucked and if I do. I’m in for some heavy pussy torture.</p> <p>But the most humiliating so far, is when she or her girlfriends fuck me with the strapons! She’s bought 2 huge strapons. Recently she’s a real girl party there was about 10 girls. I should of course serve them in any they wanted. I was, except for a small lace apron, naked. I don’t know she wanted me to wear it, as it was short, that my pussy peeped out below it.</p> <p>Preteen girls can be very malicious and inventive, especially when they’re in a body and can excite each other. It didn’t take long until my poor butt was burning red-hot as they were allowed to spank me whenever they were dissatisfied with me. Do I need to say that they were dissatisfied all the time? Some just patted me slightly, but others certainly enjoyed spanking my little butt, used the slightest opportunity to spank me and made me cry every time they spanked me. I cannot remember that I ever got so many blows as I got that evening.</p> <p>Natasha, a petite, normally a quite quiet and shy girl, suggested that they should see, how much weight they could hang in my nipples before I would scream from the pain. All laughed and found it a splendid idea even Charlene praised her. Charlene found all the weights and as it’s Natasha’s idea, she should put the weights on the clamps. She made sure that the weights were identical, so there was exactly the same weight on each nipple. The more weights she put on, the harder pressed the clamps on my nipples. So it didn’t take long before I began to moan and groan, but I didn’t scream yet. Which of course wasn’t too bright of me, as she just added more weights. My poor nipples and breasts were pulled very long and totally out of shape. She added more weights, the pain became too much for me to bear and I uttered a shriek from the pain. She stopped adding weights, but they decided to leave them on for a while. While I still served them. Crying I did as told, but still got spanked a lot. After quite some time, they removed the weights and clamps. Which made me scream even more.</p> <p>“I’m horny,” said one the girls. “Yeah… Me too,” uttered another and suddenly all were horny. They all knew, that I had to lick them if Charlene ordered me to it. I knew that she would, especially as she knew that hate to lick pussy. I also knew that she would think of some meanness in connection with it. Especially after Natasha’s success with the weights. She made some scraps of paper and wrote some numbers on them, but them in a bowl. All of the girls should draw a scrap. “Ok” She said, “You all got a number… So here’s the idea. The slut will lick your pussies. But while she licks number 1, number 2 fucks her in the ass and so on.” They began to laugh until a girl; I cannot remember her name, as she was new to the group said, “You’re forgetting we don’t have dicks.” Even I had difficulties not to laugh. With a smile Charlene send me to pick up the strapons.</p> <p>The first girl laid down on the floor and I knelt down on all 4 between her legs. Natasha was the one, who should fuck me. I really wondered how that petite and quiet girl could be that mean. As she without any warning, rammed it down to the bottom in one movement. Causing me to scream, but it was muffled, as the first girl pressed my head down towards her pussy. I licked like crazy, in an attempt to make her come, as fast as possible. Because Natasha fucked my poor butt, with an energy and wildness, I’d never experienced before. No man ever fucked me with such a brutality and savagery. At the same time she lent down and began to tear at my still very sore nipples. Luckily enough she came quite fast and changed place with Natasha. Not all of the girls wanted to fuck my butt. But then Natasha was more than happy to substitute for them. She’s exactly as brute every time. Some of the girls wanted more than one orgasm. So I was really sore and worn out when it’s over.</p> <p>If I thought that my humiliations would stop there, I was all wrong – as usual. As should still serve them, the fucking incident really encouraged them. So they fingered me everywhere, I had fingers up my butt or pussy all of the time. Which of course made me spill more, causing even more spankings; I still wonder how my butt could take it.</p> <p>Natasha and 2 of the other girl whispered together and giggled a lot. Then one of them went and talked to Charlene. Who busted out in laughter and laughing ordered me to go and pick up my chair.</p> <p>I hated that chair, as it had to huge rubber cocks attached to the seat, one to each of my holes. I was close to tears, when I carried the chair into the living room. “Prepare it to sit on,” Charlene ordered, I looked begging at her, not to humiliate like that that in front of the young girls. But she showed of course no mercy. With a sigh, blushing deep I sank down on my knees in front of the chair and began to suck the cocks. Which of course made the girls shriek with laughter and Natasha (of course) suggested, that I should continue until they came. Which of course made the girls laugh even more. When Charlene meant that they were wet enough, she ordered me to sit down. Very reluctant and timid I began to sit down. I didn’t notice that two of the girls sneaked up behind me and with a nod from Charlene. They simply forced me down over the cocks. Causing me to scream and cry from the pain. My but still raw from the resent fucking and my pussy very dry. So I felt like I was torn apart. I wondered what was going on, as I was sure that the 3 girls didn’t know about my chair. When I stopped screaming, Charlene gave me an evil smile and said. Natasha felt sorry for you… You’ve given us all orgasms, but haven’t got any yourself… So we’ve decided that you’ll have orgasms too. In the matter of fact as many as you can possibly get within ½ an hour. So you’ll better get started!”</p> <p>I couldn’t believe my ears, she actually wanted me to sit and masturbate and get multiple orgasm while they all watched me. I never felt so humiliated before, but didn’t dare to protest and began a little faltering to massage my clit and caress my nipples. Even though the totally bizarre situation, or maybe due to it, I got my first orgasm surprisingly fast and hurried to work towards the next. While the girls began to cheer and encourage me. It surely was difficult to concentrate due to their cheering. Never the less I managed to get 8 orgasms. I could tell that Charlene was dissatisfied, I didn’t know why, as I’ve done as ordered.</p> <p>Luckily enough the party ebbed away.</p></div>",[]
1546,"The Car Thief, Part 1",1,OAK,oak_eg@yahoo.com,"9 year old Maria, borrows moms car and find out that crime doesn't pay.",2006-02-01,11,4,"MF/g, bondage, anal, humil",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oak012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>’Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea?’ Maria thought as the squad car pulled up beside her. She’d borrowed mums car to go to the movies. She stared straight ahead, trying to act as it’s quite normal for a 9 year old to drive a car… Even though the cop looked directly at her, several times the squad car just let her drive. She surely didn’t want to go to the movies now; all she wanted was to get back home, without getting caught. So as soon as she could, she made an U-turn and headed for home. Driving as fast as she possible could and dared.</p> <p>The cop did of course notice the little girl driving the car and her reaction was just what he’d hoped for. He’s of course checked the license plate and knew that she had to pass McGregor’s abandoned farm and it’s perfect for his purpose. So he called for backup, by his colleague who was on duty too and who wanted to have fun with female offenders too and especially very young ones like this girl. Then he drove as fast as he could out to the farm, to block the road for the little girl. Maria didn’t notice the unmarked squad car following her. She surely was glad when she came out of the town without being stopped! Very sure that she was safe now, she gave a sigh of relief. Then she came round a corner and to her horror she saw a squad car blocking her. She couldn’t make a U-turn, so all she could do was to stop.</p> <p>The cop tore the door open, grabbed Maria by the hair and tore her out of the car… So brute that she’s sent floundering to the ground. Slowly and crying she came back on her feet. The cop grabbed her again and throwing her against the car, totally knocking the wind out of her. Almost sending her to the ground again, but somehow she managed to stay on her feet. She’d seen in the telly, how people arrested had to stand, so instinctly she assumed that position. Hoping that it would please him. Even though she spread her legs, he wasn’t satisfied and kicked her legs even further apart, till her hips hurt. Then he searched her, like she’d seen on the telly too.</p> <p>She wondered why he kept touching her thighs as they were bare, she only wore a light summer dress, and he lifted up her dress revealing her flimsy pink panties. He began to grope her butt. Maria wasn’t sure that seen that on the telly, but didn’t dare to protest. Still crying she repeated “I’m sorry; I just wanted to go to the movies” But the cop did listen or just didn’t care. The cop continued to search her and turned his attention to her nipples, which he twisted, turned and pulled so hard that she screamed from the pain. With an evil laughter he said “Oh yes scream little thief” and then he pulled even harder in the hapless girls nipples.</p> <p>The other cop already parked out of sight at the farm and came walking to the spot where the first cop still had fun searching the crying Maria. Well searching was not the right word, as he still had fun with her nipples. But as soon as the other cop showed up, he stopped and threw her in to the backseat of the squad car. The other cop took Maria’s mothers’ car and they drove to the abandoned farm.</p> <p>Inside they to mean cops had a room especially made for their fun with female offenders, vagabonds, they arrested. Maria looked very nervous around; she didn’t like that room at all. It surely wasn’t a prison cell and somehow she knew that she’s in big trouble. So she didn’t even get all too choked, when she’s ordered to strip. But to her big surprise it was the big fat ugly female cop, who gave the command. She didn’t dare to protest, but undressed, while she repeated again “I’m sorry I just wanted to go to the movies”--- Automatically she folded her dress neatly and put it on a table. This really made the cops laugh, especially as she did the same to the little pink panties, leaving her naked except from her sandals. Her first impulse was to cover her little pussy. But as they ordered her to strip, they obviously wanted to see her naked--- She’d heard about men who liked little girls, but cops and one even a woman. She never thought that could happen--- So nervously she stood with her hands along her sides. Feeling very uneasy under the lusty looks of the 2 cops. Timid she looked around in the room and didn’t like what she saw at all. Whips, ropes, chains and a lot of stuff she didn’t know what was. But she surely hoped that they wouldn’t use any of the items on her. But somehow she knew that they would.</p> <p>The female cop grabbed a coil of rope and before Maria realised what happened, her hands was securely tied together behind her back. Even her elbows were tied together. Normally she’s quite proud of her perky nipples, but now she surely wished that they were smaller. As they surely stuck out now. Which the 2 cups loudly noticed.</p> <p>The female cop, placed a collar unpleasantly tight around Maria’s’ neck. Then she took a weird looking hook, Maria wondered what it was for, but soon found out, as the cop, put it up her nose, it’s a double hook, with a hook in each nostril, and then pulled it hard, forcing the hapless girls head back, until she’s looking up the ceiling. Then she secured the hook to the collar, with the help of strap. The pain in her noose made Maria cry. The male cop joined the fun, he took a rope hanging down from a pulley in the ceiling, secured it to the rope tying Maria’s wrists together. While he did that, the female tied Maria’s legs to 2 rings in the floor, forcing them so vide apart that it hurt in her hips.</p> <p>The male pushed a button and Maria’s hands were forced upwards, bending her over and lifting her up, until she only touched the floor with the tip of her toes. Then he let her down so she could stand on her feet, which she was grateful for.</p> <p>The female came with 3 weird looking clamps, one with a heavy weight attached to it and the other 2 with long strings. With an evil grin, she forced Maria’s mouth open and placed the clamp with the weight on her tongue. The little girl felt as her tongue was torn out, but she didn’t even dare to scream, afraid of biting her tongue of. The 2 other clamps was placed on her perky nipples and the string tied to the same rings as her feet, pulling quite hard in her nipples.</p> <p>The 2 cops pulled a sort of horse in between her spread legs. It had a lot of nasty looking upwards pointing points. They raised the horse, till the points reached the hapless girls pussy, automatically she got up on her toes, to avoid the pain. That was exactly what they hoped for and raised the horse, so the points just touched her pussy, making her painfully aware of its presence. But as long as she stood tiptoe she could feel them but they didn’t hurt too much. But it surely made her nipples hurt more, as she couldn’t bend more than she already did.</p> <p>They sat down to watch her suffering, as they got a call. With a “shit” they rushed to the door, put off the light and locked the door behind them. Leaving the poor Maria, who’s afraid of the dark, alone and very scared. She could feel those nasty points towards her pussy, and tried to stretch even more to get away from them- but in vain. She stood silently crying and promised herself never to do anything illegal again.</p> <p>She really was suffering now, the pain from the dreadful hook in her nose and the awful clamp in her tongue increased all the time, she felt like her nipples would be ripped of and her back, shoulders and neck ached from the unpleasant position she was forced to stand in. Her legs was trembling and hurting from the efforts to stand tiptoe all of the time. She stained every nerve to stay tiptoe, to keep the points away from her tender pussy. But the legs slowly but surely gave in and she ended on the sole of her feet, she tried to scream from the pain, when the points stack into her pussy… But not easy to scream, with your tongue pulled out between the teeth. So she just uttered some strange sounds, one point was especially nasty as it stack directly into her tender clit. So she got up on her toes again as fast as she could. But as time went by, it became more and more difficult for her to stay on her toes and she spends more and more time riding the horse. She’s sure that her pussy’s bleeding, from all points sticking into it. But she didn’t know as she only could look straight ahead.</p> <p>So she almost felt happy, when the male cop returned, after what she felt was hours. To her big relief he removed the horse. After removing it he placed himself behind her, she heard him unzip his pants and felt something pressing against her anus. Before she realised what was happening, he forced his big cock up her but in one evil movement. Making her scream form the pain and fear, as good as she could. He fucked her with brutality and savagery until he came.</p> <p>The he turned to her front, removed the clamp from her very sore tongue, and with a “Clean it” hi forced his still stiff and dirty cock into her mouth and down her throat, until she could feel his hair against her nose, almost suffocating her. Luckily enough for her, he seemed to be in hurry. So he removed it quite fast, untied her and ordered her to get dressed. He forced her into the squad car and they drove into town. On the way he told her, if she told anybody about what happened, he’ll kill her.</p> <p>At the police station, he made a report and phoned her mother. They talked for several minutes, Maria was very relieved, as she thought that her mother would come and pick her up. But with an evil grin he laid down the phone and said “Your mother thinks it’s best for a thief like you to spend some time in a cell” Maria starred devastated at him; she simply couldn’t believe what she just heard. Crying she followed him into the cell block. He opened a cell door and pushed her into the cell, sp hard and brute as she fell into the cell floor. “A little gift for you ladies” he laughed as he closed the door, behind her…</p> </div>","['What awaits Maria in the cell, when will her mother pick her up and what happens when she does?']"
1547,"Baby Sitter: Boy Version, Part 1",1,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,32,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My name is Stephen. My first experience at childhood bondage took place when my folks were preparing to go on a four day trip. I was a precocious child at ten years old, and all of the sitters my folks knew refused to sit for me. Finally, the last one she called mentioned a new girl in town who might be just the right person for sitting me. My mom found out she only lived a few blocks away, so she took time to go there herself and ask if she could sit me for those four days. She would be paid $500.00, plus extra for any groceries she might wish to get. When mom returned, there was a big smile on her face, for the girl had agreed.</p> <p>It soon became the day the girl would show for her baby sitting job. It was a hot July Wednesday afternoon, and when the doorbell rang my folks answered the kitchen door. I was dressed in only cut off jeans shorts. When Mom opened the door, this beautiful red-headed young lady walked in, a hot red tube top barely holding up her braless breasts, also wearing cut off jeans shorts and carrying a rather large bag. Her bare feet almost made me drool. Of course, my dad stood there open-mouthed, my mom with a slight smile on her face.</p> <p>""Here is the $500.00 we promised you, and another $200.00 for groceries if you need to buy anything. Come along dear, we need to be leaving.""</p> <p>Finally, leaving instructions for the sitter, they left. I stood there for only a moment, then walked over to Brianna and pulled down her tube top. She just stood there a moment, smiling, allowing me to look. Then she pulled her tube top back up.</p> <p>""I see what your mother meant by you being precocious. Well, I have two young brothers at home whom I have to sit all the time. So taking care of someone like you will be no problem.""</p> <p>She paused, then snapped her fingers as if she had an idea (which I learned later was already planned).</p> <p>""I have an idea for a game. You turn around and close your eyes and don't open them until I say so. I also want you to put your arms behind your back and cross your wrists.""</p> <p>""Why? What are you going to do?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Oh, this is a fun game. Just do it, and you will see.""</p> <p>So, like the gullible ten year old I was (I said I was precocious, not smart about a lot of things), I did as she told me to do. I heard something, but I wasn't certain what. I next felt rope being tightly wrapped around my crossed wrists and tied off very snugly. Next, before I could reach, I felt a leather blindfold being put across my eyes and fastened at the back of my head. I knew now if I tried to run, I couldn't see where to go. Basically, she already had me in her power. But what came next truly embarrassed me to no end. I felt hands at the snap and zipper of my jeans shorts, and the hands pulling them off by the bottoms and felt them fall to my bare feet. I was naked, and the embarrassment was what she was after, after what I had done to her.</p> <p>""Step out of them,"" she ordered me. I did so.</p> <p>She apparently sat down in one of the kitchen table chairs, then helped me into a sitting position on the floor. She pulled up my feet and then tied my ankles together with a long piece of rope, then with something like a long shoelace tied my big toes together, tying the ends to the rope around my ankles. She forced me to roll to my stomach, then pushed my feet as close to my buttocks as possible, hog-tying me (I could actually touch my feet with my hands). Finally, she tried to force a ball gag into my mouth, and when I attempted to keep my mouth shut, she pinched my left butt cheek so hard I opened my mouth to cry out, and that is when she managed to push the ball gag into my mouth and secure it behind my head. She forced me onto my stomach, then with what felt like another shoelace, tied my cock and balls, first wrapping my balls once and pulling the ends down and crossing my balls underneath neatly separating them, did this again, then wrapped them a couple of times t ying the ends, then brought the ends up and around the base of my cock and tying it off tightly underneath it and behind my separated balls. I grunted as she tied them, because it hurt, but at the same time felt good. My cock began to get hard, which really made the ties cut into both my balls and my cock. Then she rolled me to my stomach again.</p> <p>""Now, you little son of a gun, let's see how you like this. Maybe, if I leave you long enough, you will decide not to ever do what you did to me again. Not to any girl. This is how I keep my brothers in line. By tying them up when my folks are gone and I have to stay with them. And I leave them tied up the entire time.""</p> <p>I struggled with all my might to get away, squirming around on the linoleum floor. I don't know if Brianna stayed in the kitchen, or if she left me alone. I didn't know how long she had left me tied that way until much later, after she untied me. It was about three o'clock when she first tied me up.</p> <p>The experience was like a dream come true. As I squirmed on the floor, wondering if she was watching or not (hoping she was), I rolled from side to side, back and forth to try to loosen my bonds. On occasion, I thought I felt her hand on my bare butt, but when I stopped to see if it was, there was nothing there. I think she was playing with my mind. I continued to roll around, until I actually reached orgasm. I felt myself spurt, perhaps five or six times. But still I remained tied. So I rolled more. I came a second time. I cock, balls and stomach, not to mention the floor, was wet with my own cum. Still I remained tied. So I rolled more, and came again. It tool longer this time, and I didn’t shoot as much. When Brianna came in she untied my feet from my hands and helped me to my knees. She saw what I had done.</p> <p>""All right, you naughty boy. I am retying your hands to your feet as you remain on your knees, and I want you to lick up every bit of sperm on the floor. Understand? And you must swallow it once you do. I am removing your gag. Lick, and lick fast. You have an hour. I will be back then.""</p> <p>I didn’t know where to start, or especially where to stop. OK, I bent over and barely touched the floor and felt the wetness. I licked. God, it didn’t taste really good, but not really bad either. So I licked until I thought I got everything off. Brianna came back in.</p> <p>""Good, you got most of it. I accept that. I am untying your hands from your feet again, but don’t go anywhere.""</p> <p>Next I felt a warm cloth against my stomach, then my penis then my testicles. She was wiping me off! But then, she removed the clothe, took my still bound cock in hand, and pumped me until I came again. God, it was heaven with her doing me!!!!!</p> <p>She finally untied me, around seven o'clock, four hours worth. She allowed me to put my shorts back on and eat, but I didn't want her to stop. I wanted her to tie me up again. She said she would, but not until tomorrow, Thursday. Perhaps I would like her brothers to come over, and be tied up with them as well. I told her that would be great. She called them, and said they would be over about ten the next morning. They were only a year younger than me, and I couldn't wait to meet them, and be tied up with them. Nothing sexual happened, but she certainly embarrassed me no end.</p> </div>",[]
1548,"Baby Sitter: Boy Version, Part 2",2,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I awoke early, eager for Brianna's brothers to come over. I got out of bed and didn’t even put on any clothes. Brianna already had my breakfast ready, and I ate, rather quickly.</p> <p>""When are your brothers coming over?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""They should be here about now."" And just as she finished talking someone knocked at the kitchen door. Brianna opened the door and there were her brothers. She had told me the oldest, Shawn, was eleven and the youngest, Mark, nine. Brianna introduced me to them, then asked, ""Where would you boys like to be tied up?""</p> <p>We all shrugged our shoulders. ""OK. How about the bedroom with the double bed?""</p> <p>We all ran upstairs, Brianna trailing behind with her large bag filled with bondage goodies.</p> <p>""OK, strip, all three of you.""</p> <p>Since I was already naked, the brothers quickly stripped. The brothers had been wearing nothing but shorts as well, so it only took seconds to take them off. Being boys, we naturally looked each other over, comparing cock size which, at that age, didn't really matter.</p> <p>""Turn around and put your hands behind your backs.""</p> <p>We obeyed her immediately. ""Now, on the bed, face up, all three of you."" The bed, actually a king size, held the three of us fine, but shoulders and hips touched the shoulders and hips of the next boy. I was in the middle, so my body touched the other two.</p> <p>Brianna then proceeded to tightly tie our ankles, then our cocks and balls very tightly, and each in turn rolled us to our stomachs, pushed our feet down as close to our butts as possible and tied them to our hands, hog tying us. She then made us open our mouths by pinching our ass cheeks in turn, and putting ball gags in our mouths, so we couldn't speak, nor even make much sound.</p> <p>""Bye now. Have fun."" And she left, leaving us naked and completely tied up. We couldn't move; the brothers, if they tried, would fall off either side of the bed. I couldn't because of the brothers, one on each side of me. Basically all we could do was move our heads to look at each other. We didn't know how long Brianna would keep us tied up. There was no clock in the bedroom to count down the time. The problem was, it wasn't long before I had to go pee, and there was nothing I could do. I screamed through my gag to try to get Brianna's attention, but the muffled sounds weren't loud enough to even leave the room, much less make their way down the stairs to Brianna. The more I tried to hold back, the more I had to go pee. I began to move as much as possible to try to ease the pressure on my bladder, but then the brothers pushed against me to keep from falling off the sides of the bed. I couldn't tell them what was wrong and why I was moving the way I was. It got to the poin t where I couldn't hold it any longer, but held it I did, somehow, until finally the urge passed. And still we continued to remain hog tied next to each other.</p> </div>",[]
1549,"Baby Sitter: Boy Version, Part 3",3,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Finally, Brianna returned. ""So, are you boys ready to be untied, or do you want more?"" We all mumbled into our gags, our inability to tell her what we wanted bringing a smile to her face. ""This is the way I like to see boys. Silent, and not able to move. So, I will ask you again, this time just asking one question at a time. Are you boys ready to be untied and free?"" I noticed her brothers shaking their heads no, so I joined in.</p> <p>""You want to be retied somewhere else?"" The three of us emphatically nodded our heads yes. So she came over to us and untied our feet from our hands, then hobbled our feet with a one foot piece of rope. She formed leashes for each of us and tightened the slip knot around each of our genitals and held on to the ends of the rope and virtually pulled us roughly down the stairs. We had to be careful so as not to trip and fall. She led us through the living room, dining room and kitchen, then down to the basement.</p> <p>""I looked around down here. You have great rafters. I am going to take you one at a time and tie you each to them, and I have just the place so you can almost face each other.""</p> <p>She led me first, untied my hands from behind my back, retied them in front, then took the rope ends and pulled my hands up as far as they could go, literally making me stand on my tip toes, and tied off the rope. She then retied my feet together as tightly as she could. She then did each of her brothers the same way, Shawn to one side of me, Mark to the other, them facing each other, with me kind of to their sides, but far enough back we could look at each other with no trouble. The gags had remained all this time, and still they remained. She just left us without saying anything. Then she took the ends of the genital leashes and tied one end to each of the other two’s genitals, so our cocks and balls pulled toward the other two. We struggled, but she really knew how to tie us up.</p> <p>Being forced on my tiptoes made my arms ache. It must have been two hours when she was back down standing among the three of us.</p> <p>""Are you boys ready to eat some late lunch?""</p> <p>We all nodded, really hungry.</p> <p>""OK. One at a time I am going to untie your hands, and then retie them behind you. I will hobble your feet again, and leave your genitals tied just like they are, then take you upstairs where I will tie you.""</p> <p>She took us up all at the same time. When we got upstairs she retied us, our genitals tugging hard against the others as we were tied on our knees, with our hands behind our backs and to our ankles which she retied together. She removed our gags and placed blindfolds on us.</p> <p>""There is to be no talking. If you do, I will smack your bottoms with a paddle I have brought. Little boys need to be seen and not heard."" She paused. I heard her doing something, but not certain what. I smelled what I thought was spaghetti. I heard bowls being placed on the floor.</p> <p>""In front of each you on the floor is a bowl of FrancoAmerican® spaghetti. You have to bend over to eat. As you know, you can't use your hands. You are worse off than a dog, in that a dog can at least move around. Eat hearty, boys.""</p> <p>As I ate, I could feel the spaghetti sauce getting all over the outside of my mouth, my cheeks, my nose. I wondered what I looked like. I wondered what they looked like! It wasn't long before I was through, my hunger now quelled. I wondered what was next. I lifted myself up onto my heels, not knowing what else to do. I felt a damp rag on my face. Brianna must have been washing off the spaghetti sauce.</p> <p>She replaced the ball gags, and this time put a collar around our necks. She released our ankles, only to hobble them. I felt a tug on my collar.</p> <p>""You are now leashed. I want you to stay on your knees."" We obeyed her. She tugged on my collar, and I was forced to follow her, the brothers forced to follow me because our genitals were still tied, and becoming very painful, my ability to move on my knees foreshortened by the hobble rope on my ankles. I don't know where she took us, but it felt like the living room because I felt the carpet underneath me. She removed the hobbles but retied my ankles securely, tied my hands to my feet so I was leaning slightly backwards, and remained blindfolded and gagged. She did something with her brothers in the way they were made to kneel, in that I felt the tug of my genital leash, and realized that it was being attached to the collars of her brothers, as theirs were to mine and to each others. We were so close I could feel their sides touching mine in a triangle of flesh.</p> </div>",[]
1550,"Baby Sitter: Boy Version, Part 4",4,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I was totally enjoying my bondage. The fact that I was naked, as were her brothers, just added to the excitement. I knew that struggling proved fruitless, but I had to try anyway. That just made it more fun, knowing for a fact that I couldn't get loose.</p> <p>""Nice try, guys, but no amount of struggling will get you loose. Shawn and Mark know how good I am at bondage. Of course, with them, being my brothers, I can do more to them than I can do with you, Stephen.""</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders in questioning. ""What I mean is, I spank them, I tease them, I torture them, from top to bottom, from front to back. This is a very light session for them.""</p> <p>I mumbled through my gag. I felt it being removed.</p> <p>""What did you say?""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Just exactly that. I play with their butts and give them good spankings, I torture their feet, I play with and torture their little cocks. But I can't do that with you. You aren't one of my brothers. I don't have the right to do that to you.""</p> <p>""Please, I want you to. I want you to do to me whatever you do to them.""</p> <p>""As you wish. Just remember, you asked for it.""</p> <p>Brianna replaced my gag even tighter than before, which I didn't think was possible. She unleashed us from each other, hobbled our ankles again, then led us back upstairs to the bedroom. The bed was an old brass bed with rails at the head and foot. She untied me and told me to get on the bed face down and spread my arms and legs. I did so. My cock and balls were still tied, and hurt when I laid face down. She then pulled my arms as far apart as they would go and tied the to the farthest head rails, then did the same thing to my feet. The blindfold and gag remained. What she did next surprised me. She reached under me and pulled my penis and testicles out. She took the ends of the rope and tied them off to the far ends of the foot rails. My penis soon became even more erect. Brianna ran her fingernails across the underside of my erect penis.</p> <p>""My brothers are tied standing to the end foot rails tethered by their bound feet, and I have removed their blindfolds so they can watch me torture you. Remember, you wanted this, so you are going to get the full repertoire I give to my brothers.""</p> </div>",[]
1551,"Baby Sitter: Boy Version, Part 5",5,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, Brianna paddled my ass really good. She made tears come to my eyes, and later, after she had untied us all, I looked in the mirror, and my butt was redder than any beet ever grown. But after she had spanked me, for what seemed like hours, although it was not more than five minutes, she left us all the way we were, the brothers at the foot of the bed, looking down at my red butt, and me face down, my penis between my stomach and the bed, my testicles slightly red as well as she had lightly smacked them with the paddle, spread-eagled and gagged and blindfolded. The bondage was something that I had never known about, but what she had done to me, and especially with her brothers there as well, left me so excited that I was ready to be retied.</p> <p>She finally untied us and, like I said, I looked at my bare ass to see how red it was. By then it was around 7:00 PM, and Brianna had supper ready for us. I and Shawn and Mark stayed naked, not just for that evening, but for the entire time Brianna sat us. She allowed us to get a good night's sleep, and the next morning she started all over again... </p> </div>",[]
1552,"Baby Sitter: Girl Version, Part 1",1,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,28,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> My name is Stephanie. My first experience at childhood bondage took place when my folks were preparing to go on a four day trip. I was a precocious child at ten years old, and all of the sitters my folks knew refused to sit for me. Finally, the last one she called mentioned a new guy in town who might be just the right person for sitting me. My mom found out he only lived a few blocks away, so she took time to go there herself and ask if he could sit me for those four days. He would be paid $500.00, plus extra for any groceries he might wish to get. When mom returned, there was a big smile on her face, for the guy had agreed.</p> <p>It soon became the day the guy would show for his baby sitting job. It was a hot July Wednesday afternoon, and when the doorbell rang my folks answered the kitchen door. I was dressed in only cut off jeans shorts and a skimpy tube top barely covering my nipples. When Mom opened the door, this beautiful red-headed young guy walked in, hot red cut off jeans shorts barely holding in his penis, carrying a rather large bag. His bare feet almost made me drool. Of course, my mom stood there open-mouthed, my dad with a slight smile on his face.</p> <p>""Here is the $500.00 we promised you, and another $200.00 for groceries if you need to buy anything. Come along dear, we need to be leaving.""</p> <p>Finally, leaving instructions for the sitter, they left. I stood there for only a moment, then walked over to Brighton and pulled down his stretch shorts. He just stood there a moment, smiling, allowing me to look. Then he pulled his shorts back up.</p> <p>""I see what your mother meant by you being precocious. Well, I have two young sisters at home whom I have to sit all the time. So taking care of someone like you will be no problem.""</p> <p>He paused, then snapped her fingers as if he had an idea (which I learned later was already planned).</p> <p>""I have an idea for a game. You turn around and close your eyes and don't open them until I say so. I also want you to put your arms behind your back and cross your wrists.""</p> <p>""Why? What are you going to do?"" I asked him.</p> <p>""Oh, this is a fun game. Just do it, and you will see.""</p> <p>So, like the gullible ten year old I was (I said I was precocious, not smart about a lot of things), I did as he told me to do. I heard something, but I wasn't certain what. I next felt rope being tightly wrapped around my crossed wrists and tied off very snugly. Next, before I could reach, I felt a leather blindfold being put across my eyes and fastened at the back of my head. I knew now if I tried to run, I couldn't see where to go. Basically, he already had me in his power. But what came next truly embarrassed me to no end. I felt hands at the tube top and felt it pulled all the way to my feet, then felt the snap and zipper of my jeans shorts, and the hands pulling them off by the bottoms and felt them fall to my bare feet. I was naked, and the embarrassment was what he was after, after what I had done to him.</p> <p>""Step out of them,"" he ordered me. I did so.</p> <p>He apparently sat down in one of the kitchen table chairs, then had me stand in front of him. I felt a rope being tied around my waist, a single strand pulled down between my legs and in between my little lips, then he jerked on it which lifted me in the air a couple of inches to get it as far into my crotch as possible (which hurt, and I yelped when he did this), then pulled it up between my butt cheeks and against my anus, then tied it off as tightly as he could to the rope along my back. Then he helped me into a sitting position on the floor. He pulled up my feet and then tied my ankles together with a long piece of rope, then with something like a long shoelace tied my big toes together, tying the ends to the rope around my ankles. He forced me to roll to my stomach, then pushed my feet as close to my buttocks as possible, hog-tying me (I could actually touch my feet with my hands). Finally, he tried to force a ball gag into my mouth, and when I attempted to keep my mo uth shut, he pinched my left butt cheek so hard I opened my mouth to cry out, and that is when he managed to push the ball gag into my mouth and secure it behind my head.</p> <p>""Now, you little son of a gun, let's see how you like this. Maybe, if I leave you long enough, you will decide not to ever do what you did to me again. Not to any guy. This is how I keep my sisters in line. By tying them up when my folks are gone and I have to stay with them. And I leave them tied up the entire time.""</p> <p>I struggled with all my might to get away, squirming around on the linoleum floor. I don't know if Brighton stayed in the kitchen, or if he left me alone. I didn't know how long he had left me tied that way until much later, after he untied me. It was about three o'clock when he first tied me up.</p> <p>The experience was like a dream come true. As I squirmed on the floor, wondering if he was watching or not (hoping he was), I rolled from side to side, back and forth to try to loosen my bonds. On occasion, I thought I felt her hand on my bare butt, but when I stopped to see if it was, there was nothing there. I think he was playing with my mind. I continued to roll around on the floor, and was able to grab the crotch rope with my hand and was able to move it back and forth. It rubbed against my cunt lips and my clitoris. I continued until I orgasmed. I must have done this several times before he finally untied me.</p> <p>He finally untied me, around seven o'clock, four hours worth. He refused me my clothes, so I remained naked and ate, but I didn't want him to stop. I wanted him to tie me up again. He said he would, but not until tomorrow, Thursday. Perhaps I would like his sisters to come over, and be tied up with them as well. I told him that would be great. He called them, and said they would be over about ten the next morning. They were only a year younger than me, and I couldn't wait to meet them, and be tied up with them. Nothing sexual happened, but he certainly embarrassed me no end.</p> </div>",[]
1553,"Baby Sitter: Girl Version, Part 2",2,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I awoke early, eager for Brighton's sisters to come over. I got out of bed and didn’t even put on any clothes. Brighton already had my breakfast ready, and I ate, rather quickly.</p> <p>""When are your sisters coming over?"" I asked him.</p> <p>""They should be here about now."" And just as he finished talking someone knocked at the kitchen door. Brighton opened the door and there were his sisters. He had told me the oldest, Shawn, was eleven and the youngest, Marla, nine. Brighton introduced me to them, then asked, ""Where would you girls like to be tied up?""</p> <p>We all shrugged our shoulders. ""OK. How about the bedroom with the double bed?""</p> <p>We all ran upstairs, Brighton trailing behind with his large bag filled with bondage goodies.</p> <p>""OK, my little sisters, strip.""</p> <p>Since I was already naked, the sisters quickly stripped. The sisters had been wearing nothing but shorts and tube top as well, so it only took seconds to take them off. Being girls, we naturally looked each other over, comparing our breasts which, at that age, didn't really matter.</p> <p>""Turn around and put your hands behind your backs.""</p> <p>We obeyed him immediately. ""Now, on the bed, face up, all three of you."" The bed, actually a king size, held the three of us fine, but shoulders and hips touched the shoulders and hips of the next girl. I was in the middle, so my body touched the other two.</p> <p>Brighton then proceeded to tightly tie our ankles, and each in turn rolled us to our stomachs, pushed our feet down as close to our butts as possible and tied them to our hands, hog tying us. He then made us open our mouths by pinching our ass cheeks in turn, and putting ball gags in our mouths, so we couldn't speak, nor even make much sound.</p> <p>""Bye now. Have fun."" And he left, leaving us naked and completely tied up. We couldn't move; the sisters, if they tried, would fall off either side of the bed. I couldn't because of the sisters, one on each side of me. Basically all we could do was move our heads to look at each other. We didn't know how long Brighton would keep us tied up. There was no clock in the bedroom to count down the time. The problem was, it wasn't long before I had to go pee, and there was nothing I could do. I screamed through my gag to try to get Brighton's attention, but the muffled sounds weren't loud enough to even leave the room, much less make their way down the stairs to Brighton. The more I tried to hold back, the more I had to go pee. I began to move as much as possible to try to ease the pressure on my bladder, but then the sisters pushed against me to keep from falling off the sides of the bed. I couldn't tell them what was wrong and why I was moving the way I was. It got to the point where I couldn't hold it any longer, but held it I did, somehow, until finally the urge passed. And still we continued to remain hog tied next to each other.</p> </div>",[]
1554,"Baby Sitter: Girl Version, Part 3",3,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Finally, Brighton returned. ""So, are you girls ready to be untied, or do you want more?"" We all mumbled into our gags, our inability to tell her what we wanted bringing a smile to her face. ""This is the way I like to see girls. Silent, and not able to move. So, I will ask you again, this time just asking one question at a time. Are you girls ready to be untied and free?"" I noticed his sisters shaking their heads no, so I joined in.</p> <p>""You want to be retied somewhere else?"" The three of us emphatically nodded our heads yes. So he came over to us and untied our feet from our hands, then hobbled our feet with a one foot piece of rope. He formed leashes for each of us and tightened the slip knot around each of our necks and held on to the ends of the rope and virtually pulled us roughly down the stairs. We had to be careful so as not to trip and fall. He led us through the living room, dining room and kitchen, then down to the basement.</p> <p>""I looked around down here. You have great rafters. I am going to take you one at a time and tie you each to them, and I have just the place so you can almost face each other.""</p> <p>He led me first, untied my hands from behind my back, retied them in front, then took the rope ends and pulled my hands up as far as they could go, literally making me stand on my tip toes, and tied off the rope. He then retied my feet together as tightly as he could. He then did each of her sisters the same way, Shawn to one side of me, Marla to the other, them facing each other, with me kind of to their sides, but far enough back we could look at each other with no trouble. The gags had remained all this time, and still they remained. Finally, before he left, he found some clothe spins and snapped them on each of our nipples which caused us to scream out through our gags. He just left us without saying anything. We struggled, but he really knew how to tie us up.</p> <p>Being forced on my tiptoes made my arms ache. Our nipples burned with pain from the clothes pins. It must have been two hours when he was back down standing among the three of us.</p> <p>""Are you girls ready to eat some late lunch?""</p> <p>We all nodded, really hungry.</p> <p>""OK. One at a time I am going to untie your hands, and then retie them behind you. I will hobble your feet again, and leave your nipples clamped just like they are, then take you upstairs where I will tie you.""</p> <p>He took us up all at the same time. When we got upstairs he retied us, on our knees, with our hands behind our backs and to our ankles which he retied together. He removed our gags and placed blindfolds on us.</p> <p>""There is to be no talking. If you do, I will smack your bottoms with a paddle I have brought. Little girls need to be seen and not heard."" He paused. I heard him doing something, but not certain what. I smelled what I thought was spaghetti. I heard bowls being placed on the floor.</p> <p>""In front of each you on the floor is a bowl of FrancoAmerican® spaghetti. You have to bend over to eat. As you know, you can't use your hands. You are worse off than a dog, in that a dog can at least move around. Eat hearty, girls.""</p> <p>""But we can’t eat like this!! I yelled.</p> <p>""Just for that, little one, you get ten swats with my paddle on your bare bottom."" And he swung, and it hurt! I yelped, and yelped nine more times as he hit my butt with that paddle.</p> <p>As I ate, I could feel the spaghetti sauce getting all over the outside of my mouth, my cheeks, my nose, my ass burning, the nipple clamps swinging as I ate. I wondered what I looked like. I wondered what they looked like! It wasn't long before I was through, my hunger now quelled. I wondered what was next. I lifted myself up onto my heels, not knowing what else to do. I felt a damp rag on my face. Brighton must have been washing off the spaghetti sauce.</p> <p>He replaced the ball gags, and this time put a collar around our necks. He released our ankles, only to hobble them. I felt a tug on my collar.</p> <p>""You are now leashed. I want you to stay on your knees."" We obeyed her. He tugged on my collar, and I was forced to follow her, the sisters forced to follow me because our collars were tied to each other, and becoming very painful, my ability to move on my knees foreshortened by the hobble rope on my ankles. I don't know where he took us, but it felt like the living room because I felt the carpet underneath me. He removed the hobbles but retied my ankles securely, tied my hands to my feet so I was leaning slightly backwards, and remained blindfolded and gagged. He did something with his sisters in the way they were made to kneel, in that I felt the tug of my genital leash, and realized that it was being attached to the collars of his sisters, as theirs were to mine and to each others. We were so close I could feel their sides touching mine in a triangle of flesh.</p> </div>",[]
1555,"Baby Sitter: Girl Version, Part 4",4,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> I was totally enjoying my bondage. The fact that I was naked, as were his sisters, just added to the excitement. I knew that struggling proved fruitless, but I had to try anyway. That just made it more fun, knowing for a fact that I couldn't get loose.</p> <p>""Nice try, girls, but no amount of struggling will get you loose. Shawn and Marla know how good I am at bondage. Of course, with them, being my sisters, I can do more to them than I can do with you, Stephanie.""</p> <p>I shrugged my shoulders in questioning. ""What I mean is, I spank them, I tease them, I torture them, from top to bottom, from front to back. This is a very light session for them.""</p> <p>I mumbled through my gag. I felt it being removed.</p> <p>""What did you say?""</p> <p>""What do you mean?"" I asked her.</p> <p>""Just exactly that. I play with their butts and give them good spankings, I torture their feet, I play with and torture their little cunts, and especially their butt holes. But I can't do that with you. You aren't one of my sisters. I don't have the right to do that to you.""</p> <p>""Please, I want you to. I want you to do to me whatever you do to them.""</p> <p>""As you wish. Just remember, you asked for it.""</p> <p>Brighton replaced my gag even tighter than before, which I didn't think was possible. He unleashed us from each other, hobbled our ankles again, then led us back upstairs to the bedroom. The bed was an old brass bed with rails at the head and foot. He untied me and told me to get on the bed face down and spread my arms and legs. I did so. My cunt ached and hurt when I laid face down. He then pulled my arms as far apart as they would go and tied the to the farthest head rails, then did the same thing to my feet. The blindfold and gag remained. What he did next surprised me. He then spread my butt cheeks and wet a finger in my little cunt, then wet my anus with the liquid. He then probed my butt hole with a finger, making me squirm. The clothes pins rubbed against my nipples as he did this, making me squirm even more.</p> <p>""My sisters are tied standing to the end foot rails tethered by their bound feet, and I have removed their blindfolds so they can watch me torture you. Remember, you wanted this, so you are going to get the full repertoire I give to my sisters.""</p> </div>",[]
1556,"Baby Sitter: Girl Version, Part 5",5,OCTAVE,no@email,,2003-03-25,8,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/octave010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Well, Brighton paddled my ass really good. He made tears come to my eyes. He stuck his fingers into my cunt, and with the other hand found my clitoris. He rubbed slowly, then faster, and finally, after about thirty minutes of this torture finally made me reach orgasm. He left us there for another hour, then returned and brought me to orgasm again, this time using one hand to probe my anus and move it in and out as he did the fingers in my vagina. I reached orgasm again, and wanted more. As he started to untie me I shook my head no, and so he made me reach orgasm a third time. Finally later, after he had untied us all, I looked in the mirror, and my butt was redder than any beet ever grown. But after he had spanked me, for what seemed like hours, the sisters at the foot of the bed, looking down at my red butt, and me face down, spread-eagled and gagged and blindfolded. The bondage was something that I had never known about, but what he had done to me, and especially with hi s sisters there as well, left me so excited that I was ready to be retied.</p> <p>He finally untied us and, like I said, I looked at my bare ass to see how red it was. By then it was around 7:00 PM, and Brighton had supper ready for us. I and Shawn and Marla stayed naked, not just for that evening, but for the entire time Brighton sat us. He allowed us to get a good night's sleep, and the next morning he started all over again... </p> </div>",[]
1557,Untitled,-1,OCWEN,no@email,,2003-03-25,25,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ocwen001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> When I was 14 it became my job to get my 11 year old sister out of bed and to the bathroom between midnight and 3:00am every morning. She was such a sound sleeper that she would wet the bed if you didn't take her to the bathroom everynight. I really resented it but Mom said since Dad had left us I had to take care of more around the house and she had to work early so I shouldn't complaine. Mary didn't really wake up, you just lifted her nightgown and sat her on the tolet hold her up and soon she would pee. The fist time I started to do anything with her was one night I was keeping her from slumping over I notice her mouth was slightly open. Before I realized it I was getting hard looking at her mouth. I was only wearing a bathrobe and my cock started sticking out. I put the head of my cock to her lips and she opened her mouth more. I pushed in a little and she started sucking on me. This was great I pulled out when I started to cum and covered myself with a washcloth to catch the load. The next night as soon as she peed I took her into my bedroom. As normal she was still sleeping the whole time. I took off her nightgown and used some rope to hog-tie her on my bed. I layed her so her head was right where my cock would be when I layed down. When I did I stuck my cock into her mouth and she started sucking again. This all started a few months before summer vaction. So when vacation was here we were left alone at the houes. The first day it rained as we stayed in the house with nothing to do. I took some rope and lassoed her and she said why don't I tie her up like I do at night times. I was really shocked I didn't think she knew. Turns out she woke up a few times tied and sucking on me. She told me it was ok she like what I was doing to her. So I tied her up and had her suck my cock only this time I shot my load in her mouth. Her eyes got huge and I told her to drink it quick. She did and keep on sucking until I couldn't stand it anymore. I created a monster, she wanted to suck my cock anytime she could. A few nights later My Mom and sister and I went to the movies. My Mom also invited her friend another woman to come along. So my sister and I were in the back seat of the car. On the was back it was dark and Mom and the other lady were talking to each other. My sister layed her head on my lap and unzipped my pants real slowly, got my cock out and started sucking on it. She was starting to get noisy so I pulled her up gently and got myself back together. One of my best memories was about two years after that. My sister brought another girl who I thought was really hot over to our house. They were playing in her room for awhile when my sister called for me. I went into her room and the two girls were giggling. My sister said that she told her fried we could talk about anything. I said sure what do you want to talk about? Blowjobs the other girls blurted out. I came in and shut the door and asked what they needed to know. A friend of the other girl had told her she gave her boyfrined a blowjob and she didn't understand what that was. So I explained a blowjob to her. My sister said she loved to give blowjobs while being tied up? The other girl wanted to know more so I told her she would have to do whatever I said and not tell anyone and she agreed. I told her to get naked while I get some rope. When I came back both girls were naked and laying on my sisters bed whith their hands behind their backs. I tied up my sister in a hog-tie and then had the other girl stand up in front of me. I instructed her to unbuckle my belt and my pants and pulled them down. Next I had her pulled down my underware she staired at my cock and said she never seen one before. I had her get on her knees and take my cock in her hands and start sucking and licking. Before I finished I had her stop and I blindfolded her took her to my room. I tied her spread eagle on my bed then went and got my sister. I untied her and we went to my room. I hand my sister lick the other girl cunt while I played whith her tits. Then I straddled the girl and put my cock in her mouth and told her to suck. I had warned her about what happens when I cum in her mouth and she did great. Drank it all. Soon the girl came to a climax from my sister licking on her. We all layed in a sweaty lump for a bit. That was the start of many sexual encounters.</p> </div>",[]
1558,"Demon Lover: A New Life, Part 1",1,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,15,4,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A full moon was shining pale through the open windowsill illuminating the small bedroom with its silvery shine. Wearing only a long red t-shirt the girl lay flat on her belly on the bed turning page by page of a very old and shredded looking book. The golden letters on its cover had faded a long time ago. A frustrated sigh escaped the girl's lips and she shut the cover with a bang. She carefully looked around her room, a typical teen-girl's place with posters of the newest boy groups and handsome actors plastering the walls, as if she wanted to make sure nobody was there before she slowly rose carrying the aged book. Her tight shirt clung nicely to her already well-developed bust even showing the outline of some perk nipples. When she bent over to put the torn hardback into a drawer the cherry coloured shirt rose blanking a nice set of well rounded cheeks that were only partly covered by some flimsy pair of panties. The girl then went back into her bed pullin g the sheets over her. Some minutes no sound or movement was heard, then the blanket bulged right in the center moving slowly up and down. An almost whispered moan floated the air. Suddenly a cloud moved in front of the moon covering the whole room in shadows.</p> <p>Two weeks later:</p> <p>Everybody who knew her said, that for her 15 years Aelah Chan looked and also acted very mature. She was half Chinese, half Portuguese and had inherited a lot of her mom's physical features but still looked Asian like her dad. Her father had moved to Portugal as an embassy and fallen in love with a native girl. They married and he immigrated. Jessica spoke both her parents languages fluently and currently enjoyed the summer holidays at a nice beach resort at the Mediterranean Sea. She had brought the book with her. That strange old book whose pages were handwritten with black ink on crumbled, brown parchment. The Latin words didn't make any sense to her but for a strange reason she felt drawn to it. The petite teenager had ""read"" in it since it came in her possession. About a month ago when Aelah was on her way back from school and had just stepped out of the bus an elderly man bumped into her. He had dropped a package wrapped up in brown paper that fell righ t in front of her feet. When she had picked it up that person had just hastily vanishing around the corner, she had followed and yelled after him but he didn't listen instead he had even fastened his steps staring around in panic and had been almost running. Aelah followed a few steps but had given up soon. Certainly she took the bundle home and curiosity got the better of her had opened it in the evening in the privacy of her room. For some odd reason she had not told her mother about the incident but kept the package in private. From the very first moment she'd touched the fainting leather cover she felt drawn towards it. The fascination grew every single moment she spent flipping through the pages. She couldn't understand what was written even though she could guess some of the Latin words. The manuscript certainly wasn't written in ordinary Latin but some strange old dialect that maybe had been died centuries ago. Also some pages seemed to be older then others. Altogether the work looked like a collection of poems or stories that had been bound together. Strangely the handwriting always looked the same. Aelah had not told anyone about it, not even her best friend Janinah.</p> <p>Together with both their parents Janinah and Aelah spent the summer vacation in a comfortable summerhouse directly at the beach. Along the mile were other summer homes each of them secluded and a five-minute walk separated from each other. Despite that they were so close to the ocean their house had a nice terrace with a huge pool. In the evening they usually sat there having barbecue and chatted with their parents enjoying the beautiful sunset. During daytime the girls usually lay on the beach working on their tans. Both girls had separated rooms which came handy for Aelah because she wanted to look at ""her"" book in private and spent hour after hour flipping through the pages. It never occurred to Aelah that her acting was very strange. If she had looked at herself from a distant angle she might have noticed how weird it was to stare at the writing that made no sense to her at all. This present night she did it again. After saying goodnight to everybody she went straight into her room, pulled the book out from under her bed and started ""reading"". Fascinated she blankly stared at the pages. Completely drawn in, the whole world shut out of her mind Aelah for the first time spoke out some phrases aloud. The teenager was aware that she wasn't able to pronounce the text correctly and somehow she hoped that something might happen, that she maybe was able to understand the words when speaking them. She read the whole first chapter then suddenly stopped and looked around as if to make sure nobody was listening. Of course nothing happened at all. The room was dimly lit by her bedside lamp. It was very warm and Aelah was sweating. A gaze at her wristwatch showed that it was almost 1am. With a sigh the pretty girl hid the book then pushed off the covers and lay motionless for an odd moment. Finally her right hand crawled down to her middle brushing slightly over a pair of already well-rounded breasts, Aelah's nipples became erect immediately a nd bulged her nightshirt visibly. A moment later her fingers had reached their goal and began to caress a budding clitoris furiously.</p> <p>It didn't come to her senses that she always had been masturbating after looking at that book. Sure she had gotten herself off a lot of times in the past but not so frequently. Usually once or twice a week had been enough but since she had started her bedtime reading she'd always fingered herself right afterwards. Certainly Aelah wasn't a modest girl. She had touched herself all her life even when she had been a little kid but it had become more serious when she had entered puberty. Also she had started to notice boys and men and last year once even dated with a classmate several times. They both had fondled each other clumsily a bit and she had given him the liberty of touching her boobs and had even stroked his penis a little but that was it. But since a month Aelah had been constantly aroused. She could feel the wetness between her thighs all the time and often had to change her panties. She felt a bit embarrassed sitting together with her parents or layin g on the beach thinking about sex all the time. But Aelah had to admit to herself that she enjoyed the sensations flooding through her body too much.</p> <p>A knock at the door startled Aelah. Sleepily she wiped her eyes and sat up. A bright sun was shining through the American blind. Her mom called trough the door for her to get up. Ten minutes later Aelah rushed down the stairs wearing only a bikini top and a pair of hot pants that clang tightly to her body. The two families had a nice breakfast together and then decided to go to the beach before the midday sun would be too hot to bear. The six people equipped with suntan lotion, towels and blankets strolled lazily along the beach until they had reached their favorite spot. The beach was almost deserted, only the inhabitants of the other houses came here but most of them were still sleeping. They put their things down spread the blankets. Both fathers pulled their T-shirts off and lay down in shorts while the four women stripped down to their bikini bottoms. Most girls at this beach went topless and they were no exception. Aelah's mother, Mirena, was still a ve ry beautiful woman with her 35 years. She regularly worked out and had a flat, muscular belly and small hips but her most prominent feature were her huge boobs that made every man leer at her. A skimpy thong revealed a pair of beautifully big buttocks. Janinah and her mother Vidonia who almost looked identical besides their age difference on the other hand were very slim with perky round tits. Both looked a lot younger then their actual age.</p> <p>The rays of the sun slowly became stronger and it evidently would become very hot today. The cloudless blue sky seemed so far away for Aelah, she closed her eyes and dozed off. A motion next to her made the pretty teenager look up. Her mom had sat up and looked down the beach. Aelah followed her mother's eyes and saw the outline of a person sauntering in their direction. The bright sun made it difficult to see whom it was, Aelah didn't care and closed her eyes again, here at the beach a lot of people had seen them topless. A few minutes later the person had reached them but instead of passing by he stopped and looked down at the little group. The man seemed to be around 40, he was tall and showed quite some gut, his hair was graying and obviously he would soon become bald. Opening her eyes again Aelah blankly stared into a pair of piercing gray eyes. Something about this guy made her feel uncomfortable. The man intensely observed the two families spending a w hole lot of time feasting his eyes in particular on the women's bodies. Suddenly he spoke.</p> <p>""It has become time. Will you please come with me, your fate awaits you."" He was pointing at Aelah. Nobody said a word and before she knew what she was doing Aelah rose to her feet.</p> <p>""Where are we going?""</p> <p>""You'll see when we are there. Now come!""</p> <p>The last words sounded more like a command. Strangely nobody seemed surprised or was saying anything when Aelah pursued after him going in the direction from where he just came. The girl, just wearing a brief bikini bottom, was not at all asking herself why she went along or who the man was. She just wandered with that older man until they left the beach and followed a small gravel path that lead to some rocks. They reached an old graveyard and stopped at the very end before the entrance to a cave.</p> <p>""This is our destination,"" the man simply stated aiming at the opening: ""The tomb had been here long before humans inhabited this area. He is waiting, its time we go inside. Remove your thong. Women are not allowed to wear clothes when coming before him.""</p> <p>""Who is he?""</p> <p>""You'll see soon. Now do as told and don't ask questions anymore. Accept your destiny.""</p> <p>With no hesitation Aelah shred down her last piece of garment and stood, for the first time in her life, completely nude before a man.</p> <p>The sudden coolness of the cave gave Aelah goosebumps. It was not really cold but very different from the outside. Following a narrow corridor they soon reached a large chamber. Some black candles reflecting on the wet walls barely lit the hollow. On the opposite wall Aelah could make out a huge shadowy figure. She wasn't able to see any details but it didn't look very human. He was about three meters in height and Aelah suddenly felt fear. She backed away but bumped into the man who had brought her here. A very low, deep voice abruptly echoed through the hall.</p> <p>""So this is her? You made a good choice that shall be rewarded. But first…"" The mighty figure didn't finish his sentence. The man pushed Aelah forward until she stood right in the center.</p> <p>""Don't be afraid my little angel."" The deep voice hissed: ""You are mine, now. You'll be my queen and the prize you'll gain for this is much larger then anything you can imagine. The only thing you must do is to obey me. Obey me completely and I'll lead you to a life your smart human brain would have thought impossible.""</p> <p>Despite her angst Aelah managed to look up and recognizing a pair of red shimmering eyes she managed to mutter out asking what he wanted from her, what he wanted her to do. A void laughing filled the air: ""First, I want you! That's all. Just follow whatever I tell. Well,"" he breathed out hard: ""It's time that we start. But first I need to prepare you.""</p> <p>With that words a black shining hand with long thick claws instead of fingernails pointed at Aelah's crotch and she felt a sudden burning sensation that vanished as soon as it had appeared. She looked down at her pelvis and was stunned. Her former sparse pubic hair had vanished completely.</p> <p>""Come here!""</p> <p>Still looking down at herself Aelah stumbled forward.</p> <p>They stood facing each other. Aelah barely reached up to the navel of this monstrous creature. ""He"" was completely naked just as her. His whole body was completely black. His skin glistening over heaps of muscle. The face was a mere caricature of a human, flat with no nose, just two holes right in the middle, his grimace bared long fangs but drawing most of Aelah's attention was the huge fat hose that hung down between its legs. He put his mighty paws onto her shoulders and pulled the anxious girl closer until she was just inches away. The gigantic cock twitched lightly and barely brushed against Aelah's boobs a few times.</p> <p>""Finally! Today is the day. My servant has made a good choice. You are the perfect bride. When the ceremony is over you'll be fully mine. I've waited centuries for this moment and now it has come. I will rule again!!!""</p> <p>The earthshaking laughter that followed made Aelah tremble. What the hell did he mean? What kind of ""person"" is he anyway? Aelah kept silent.</p> <p>The balding man stepped up to them and began a very old and odd sounding chant. The longer he sang the more relaxed Aelah became and also something else. She didn't recognize at first because the whole situation was so abstract but the juices in her pussy started to flow heavily, oozing out and like water pearls running down her inner thighs. The half Asian girl became more and more aroused. Ashamed of what happened to her Aelah didn't dare to flinch. Then the sing sang changed, became higher and faster. The beast unexpectedly reached under her armpits, lifting the light girl easily off the ground until they were face to face. Slowly a long tongue emerged from in between the beast's fangs. The tongue was like a crimson thin snake with two parted tips advancing closer to Aelah's face until it had reached her lips. Without knowing why she did so the beautiful captive opened her mouth and welcomed the tongue that explored her cavity searching and probing around down to her nostrils. Then he pulled her closer, their lips met and a second later Aelah answered his kiss by pushing her tongue into the monsters mouth. All fear gone the little lady gave in completely, exploring the animal like orifice. The chanting became shrill shrieks and Aelah swiftly felt a touch between her thighs rising slowly higher and higher. Instinctively she knew that it was that massive cock that became hard. Her breasts were smashed tightly against the fiend's massive chest. Ultimately the giant prick prodded her engorged pussy lips slowly searching for the entrance. Subconsciously Aelah had known that she would lose her virginity today from the moment that stranger had picked her up but she didn't care. She wanted it. She even loved the idea of being this demon's bride she felt proud that she had been chosen. Why she felt this way she couldn't explain but it didn't matter anyway. She was here now, ready to serve, and ready to fulfill her destiny.</p> <p>Her none human partners cock acted on its own while they kissed more and more passionately. Almost gentle it parted her labia stretching her so far it would have split any woman apart but Aelah didn't feel pain. She welcomed the invader happily. It glided in further until blocked by the hymen. A little push and her maidenhood was history. Aelah had felt a sharp pain for a moment but then it was gone and her mate fully penetrated her womanhood until it didn't go in any deeper. The little girl wriggled on the impressive cock and soon the demon moved her whole body up and down on it as if she was a little toy. The pace became faster and faster and soon he was fucking the small teenager in earnest. The chanting had become a loud outcry and muffled their own moans of pleasure. Then it hit Aelah. A shuddering orgasm more powerful then anything she had experienced before made her faint.</p> <p>A sharp sting on her face woke Aelah up. She opened her eyes just in time to see the fast movement of the hand that slapped her again. They were in front of the tomb. Aelah lay on the ground, the man who had brought her here, the servant of her new husband, kneeling over her staring at her face.</p> <p>""Good, finally you're awake. Lets go back.""</p> <p>Confused Aelah got onto her feet. She was a mess; her inner thighs and puffing pussy lips were covered with thick ooze. The demon must have spurted a bucketful of cum into her. She wiped some off with a finger and inhaled the strong odor before they made their way back leaving only a little bikini bottom as evidence that somebody had visited this deserted graveyard.</p> </div>",[]
1559,"Demon Lover: Involvings, Part 2",2,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,6,3,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>They strolled lazily along the beach walking next to each other. An older couple walked by and curiously eyed the strange duo, an older bit fat man fully clothed with a completely nude girl that walked like she had just ridden a horse for several hours. Aelah felt pretty tired and the man hooked her under to support her. At last they reached the others. Janinah and her mother were splashing in the waves. Uncertain what to do Aelah stood before her parents and their friend. Both men looked up at her, Mirena was sound asleep. The balding man coughed and her mother woke up.</p> <p>""It has been done! Your daughter from now on is the property and wife of him. You will support her and hand her over whenever he requests her services.""</p> <p>Both her parents nodded staring blankly like they had no clue what was going on. They looked like hypnotized.</p> <p>""Hmm, Aelah your mom looks yummy. I’m not allowed to touch you, yet. Though I have some orders for you but that must wait. You fucking the master made me extremely horny. Mirena, strip off your thong please then get on hands and knees I want to fuck you!""</p> <p>He said that in a way it sounded like a simple statement. Nobody was wondering how he knew their names and Aelah’s mother momentarily did what he had told.</p> <p>Aelah was a bit shocked to see her beautiful mother being fucked by a stranger. She had never seen her parents having sex and now she just offered her pussy freely to a completely unknown person. Still in a state of daze she barely recognized when Janinah and Vidonia returned. They seemed not surprised in the slightest way and acted like nothing was happening at all. While humping the gorgeous woman in front of him grunting the servant suddenly looked around, saw Aelah still standing there in surprise then spoke through gritted teeth: ""Wondering what’s up, aren’t you! Your family and friends are under our masters spell. They will do everything they are told by him or me. Yesterday night you made it all happen. You yourself became under his influence since you read his book. He had given it to me to hand over to his bride. I was the one who gave it to you. When you finally read aloud you gave him the power to control you and your family fully. Want an example? Janinah, give your father a blowjob!""</p> <p>The moment he had said this the slim teenager crawled towards her father, pulled his trunks down and wrapped her lips around his semi erect penis.</p> <p>""Maybe she’s never done it but see how she obeys!""</p> <p>The cock rose instantly and Janinah slurped on the head like it was a lollypop. Her father just lay motionless enjoying the sensations his daughter gave him.</p> <p>The servant fastened his pace and while Aelah watched mesmerized the headjob her best friend was giving he pulled out and three huge spurts of cum landed on her mothers butt.</p> <p>""Ahh, that was a relief. Haven’t fucked for an eternity. Your mom has a nice cunt, Aelah.""</p> <p>Then he did something that Aelah found almost disbelieving if she wouldn’t see it with her own eyes. He ordered her dad to lick up his sperm and clean out her mom’s cunt with his tongue – and her father did it with passion!</p> <p></p> <p>""Time for me to leave. I want you all to have some fun with each other before I return. And don’t restrain yourselves.""</p> <p>The aged servant got up and left without looking back. A loud grunt showed Aelah that Janinah had successfully finished her task and also her own dad had finished his duty and everybody was just laying down again as if nothing had happened.</p> <p>An hour later the small group had retired to their home. The women had prepared lunch and they were all eating energetically sitting on the veranda. None of them had bothered with clothes. Aelah and her mom were still completely nude while Janinah was at least topless. The Asian teenager noticed the hungry glares the females got from the men while they were eating and talking casually. After they had finished both couples announced that they wanted to rest a little. Aelah and Janinah didn’t act surprised when the pairs swapped partners. Janinah’s dad had a hand on Mirena’s ass when they vanished inside.</p> <p>""Seems like you have warmed your dad up good."" Aelah wasn’t believing her own words when they came out. Since when had she become so immodest? But Janinah only laughed.</p> <p>""I am sure he liked it even though I certainly wasn’t very good. That was my first blowjob. I admit I really loved it and I hope I can do it again, soon.""</p> <p>When the girls entered the house they could hear muffled sounds coming from the bedrooms upstairs.</p> <p>""Looks like they’ve got a hell lot of fun. We better don’t disturb them. Lets go for a walk.""</p> <p>After putting on the skimpiest thong Aelah possessed the two topless girls wandered along the beach pushing out their chests prominently when passing people who were basking in the sun or were strolling by. They got quite a few looks from both men and women and had fun making naughty remarks about the people they met.</p> <p>When the two girls returned they were happily greeted by their parents who sat all naked on the patio sipping drinks reading a book or just enjoying the sun. Aelah saw that her dad looked a bit disappointed.</p> <p>""Why do you girls wear those?"" he asked: ""Pull your panties off and join us. The weather is just brilliant and you should get an all over tan.""</p> <p>Both teenagers stripped right away but when Aelah just wanted to sit down her dad spoke again.</p> <p>""Come here to me honey and sit on my lap. Girl you really have grown. I didn’t recognize before but you have become a fully blossomed woman.""</p> <p>The second Aelah had sit down his hands were all over her fondling her boobs and she almost automatically bend forward to kiss her own dad in a way she rarely had seen her mother do it in front of her. The juices in her cunt started to flow again and she could feel the growing cock that pressed into her crotch. Before she knew what she did Aelah straddled herself, lifting her ass up grabbed her dad’s manhood and guided it easily into her tight love canal. Bouncing slowly up and down on his shaft they broke the kiss and her father buried his face between her voluptuous breasts kissing and licking them all over.</p> <p>The six people were sitting in front of the house admiring the sunset. The two daughters were sitting on their dad’s laps resting their backs against their chests. The two wives next to them holding hands. Our heroine’s dad had fucked her a second time when after they had finished with their first lovemaking they spotted that Janinah was busy giving her own dad another blowjob and the two women had laid down 69ing each other. The sight that was presented to them had made her dad hard in a matter of minutes and he had gently positioned her on the floor to take his 15 year old the old-fashioned way. Now they were all a bit exhausted and just relaxing themselves. They spotted the man who came up to them at once. He looked heavily out of place in his black suit. The man might have been about 50 to 60 years of age but it was difficult to tell, he somehow seemed perpetual. He stopped in front of them and cautiously scrutinized every single one.</p> <p>""So you are the chosen one!"" It was no question.</p> <p>""I’m a disciple of him and he had allowed me the honor of spending some hours with his new wife. Will you please come.""</p> <p>Aelah got up before the man had even finished his last sentence. He took her hand and they walked away.</p> <p>They left the beach and soon drove off in a huge limousine sitting on opposite sides.</p> <p>""You are a fine young lady. I believe you were the right choice. Spread your legs and show me your pussy!""</p> <p>Obeying Aelah noticed that her labia was still engorged and outstretched and that her whole cunt glistened from her own, now almost constantly trickling out, precum.</p> <p>""Nice cunt you have my dear.""</p> <p>He unzipped his fly and out shot a long, flesh colored tentacle that penetrated Aelah without delay.</p> <p>""That’s it baby, feel my meat!""</p> <p>The tentacle fucked away enraged filling the small girl up completely while it’s owner just sat back motionless watching the girl squirm in the seat. Aelah was overwhelmed with lust and worked hard against the probing limb that fucked her so furiously.</p> <p>""You sure are a hot bitch! Do you know that you are the least controlled person of our master? He wants you to rule with him. Sure he completely took away your modesty and the book turned you into a constantly bitch in heat. But in difference to us you still can decide pretty freely.""</p> <p>""I…"" Aelah panted: ""belong to my master and will always obey him and do everything to please him.""</p> <p>""That’s what every good wife should do."" The man smirked and a mighty thrust pushed Aelah back into the seat, moaning.</p> <p>The car had stopped and a sturdy looking driver let them out. They were in front of a huge mansion and Aelah could hear faint music from inside. The man took her arm and they entered trough a large wooden door. The large house was busting in activity. People and some other things were rushing by and one could tell that a big party was going on. The nude teenager was lead into a large room. Much folk was present chatting, drinking and some were dancing. Nothing out of the ordinary one would say but this was different. Most of the females were in a more advanced state of nudity about half of them fully undressed. Their ages ranged from young teens with just budding breasts to women in their late twenties who stood in their full glory. And the males were not all human. There were creatures of any kind. Tiny little goblins, almost human and animal looking like things with claws and or fangs to room high monsters with huge tentacles but also some ordinary man. Not in her worst nightmares had Aelah seen such a collection of beasts.</p> <p>""Welcome Aelah to your wedding party! Tonight we celebrate the dawning of a new age.""</p> <p>The ageless man who had brought her here handed her a glass of champagne.</p> <p>""Don’t worry they will all obey you. But I’m certain that you’ll be a good host and accept any kind of advances they may make and serve them with your body as they will serve you with their souls.""</p> <p>With that he turned towards a blonde teenager, his tentacle darted out wrapped itself around the girls hips and pulled her towards him. The blonde bombshell put her arms around his neck and they kissed madly leaving Aelah on her own.</p> <p>The Asian girl sauntered around watching the numerous strange inhuman guests making out. Many looked at her but none made any movement towards her. They all acted very respectful but Aelah knew that all they secretly had in mind was ravishing her body – and she didn’t mind. When she had come to a group of different creatures who were only chatting and once in a while fondling their all pretty less dressed up female companies they stopped and looked at her. Not knowing what to do she held her glass up and cheered at them. They did likewise and so she stepped closer standing next to a wolf like man enjoying the glances she got from the group. Aelah never knew she was an exhibitionist but she really enjoyed the affections she got, it made her pussy itchy and momentarily she reached down and cupped her mound fingering her hot cunt. The wolfman instantly got the hint and with one paw-like hand squeezed her ass-cheeks. They turned towards each other and without ano ther word he guided her onto the floor right in the middle of this crowd parted her legs and pushed his long meat into her awaiting hole. He fucked hard and fast for almost ten minutes bringing Aelah to climax twice before pulling out and shooting a huge load of sticky cum in a wide angle onto her boobs and belly. Instantly he moved aside making place for a little fellow with a small but thick cock who wasted no time entering her.</p> <p>The crowd around Aelah became thicker, more and more beasts gathered in a small circle watching the Asian teenager get banged. Soon two of them knelt next to her head and while rough hands were pawing and pinching her proud balloons Aelah sucked on one fat knot while stroking the other. For over an hour male demons changed places between her slim thighs fucking her for all they were good. In the end her pussy was drowning in cum that leaked out in huge gobs and Aelah’s belly, boobs and face were covered with a thick coat of sticky cum. The pretty girl felt her pussy becoming sore. She did have more orgasms in that one steamy session then usually in over a month. Yesterday she had been a normal yet hot virgin teen and today she had fucked more males then other women have in all their life. Exhausted Aelah lay motionless thinking how her life had taken such a strong turn? In the end the people around her parted leaving her in a mess.</p> <p>The ageless man who had brought Aelah here appeared out of nowhere, clung next to him was a young woman, apparently of Indian origin, and he had laid an arm around her fondling one of her enormous jugs with one hand the other holding a plain towel that he dropped on Aelah.</p> <p>""Guess you need to clean up a bit. But honestly girl, you look gorgeous with that make up."" He grinned broadly: ""Looks like you’ve made some friends here, fast. I’ll tell you a secret. Our master has not changed your mind, he only loosened your inhibitions a bit and adjusted you physically so that you are constantly horny, now. So basically you are the same as always. Your family and friends as to all the girls you see here on the other hand had been changed into sex craving bimbo’s without a mind of their own. Wait, I’ll show you. Savitri,"" He turned towards the girl that clung up to him: ""Clean your mistress up using only your tongue."" The buxom beauty instantaneously knelt on the floor and started lapping the sperm from Aelah’s trim body.</p> <p>While the girl was working the strange man continued: ""Savitri is 20 years old and has been a servant for our kind for almost ten years now. As exchange for her, her parents became low class human members of our society. You certainly are wondering what’s this all about, right? Well it’s time you come to know. Our master will rule the whole world in a short amount of time from now on, now that he has you his real powers have arisen and humankind will become mere slaves treated like vermin by the rulers, by us. Only humans who support and serve us now already will have a better life but no matter we demon’s will finally rule, again. Unfortunately there is a minor problem involved. There is a bond between humans and monsters so we need to maintain a careful balance if we want to survive. Else we certainly would rid this world of humankind. Anyway it already has begun and demon’s are awakening all over the earth, now to take their righteous place. And you Aelah are our link to your species. You are the human ruler we need.""</p> <p>In a daze Aelah took all of what he said in, it wasn’t easy because the Indian woman had started to suck heavily on her tits and the sensations she got were overwhelming.</p> </div>",[]
1560,"Demon Lover: Flashback, Part 3",3,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,2,3,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The whole city was hidden in fog. A few early rays of light were crawling down over the roofs into the streets making pedestrians look up in hope that the day soon would become beautiful. A middle aged man was glaring down on the kitchen table were an old and used book lay shut. After many years of research it had finally come into his possession. The powers that were supposed to lay within the book was said to be unlimited. Now that he finally had gotten it there were just two small problems to solve. First he couldn’t read it even tough he had studied the ancient writings the book was supposed to be written in, second his recherché had uncovered that only a selected female could use it. It had costs half of his life to get this piece of bound parchment into his hands and now it still was useless. Almost - a certain friend of him had told him about a secret society, some kind of cult that was supposed to obey this book as a kind of bible. He had learned that the group was into strange ceremonies were some of them turned into beasts and then raped the left over human members but most importantly they knew how to use it. Unfortunately they were looking for the missing book since centuries and it certainly would mean his death if they found out he had it. His plan was set. He would become a member and then - after a year or so tell them that he just had come to know about the books whereabouts making him one of their leaders. Sure he had no intention sharing the powers but after they had told him how to use it, it would be too late for them.</p> <p>It had taken a lot of strength to just be able to meet one of that cult. He had to offer a young, virgin girl as gift for them to use at their ceremonies and it took some time to find a pretty victim he could give them as a gift but finally he was standing face to face with an ageless looking man in an expensive looking suit who would talk to him. After a few months when they had seen that he was serious they offered him a place among their midst when he would be able to find the rare female gem they were all searching for, next to the book that he kept hidden. It took the man some months traveling around the country observing high schools and making suggestions to the group until one day they were finally satisfied with his choice. He observed the girl and reported everything to the group until one day during a conversation the cult leader let it slip that the right girl would be able to use the books powers and that it was important to control her. He made up is mind again and one day when he had the chance let the book come into the girls possession. From then on everything changed.</p> <p>His mind was blank, it was difficult to think. He had been the one to hand over the book to his future queen so that made him important. But he had lost all inhibitions to gain power, he just wanted to serve his new master who would rule the earth in a short while, again. He had strange thoughts in his head and suddenly was able to speak in a long dead language and whenever he met the strange man in that exquisite suit he had a feeling that he was making fun of him. He tried hard to think again. Wasn’t the book’s owner supposed to be able to control everything and everyone? What had the girl done?</p> </div>",[]
1561,"Demon Lover: A New Dawn, Part 4",4,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,3,4,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Aelah was lazily laying spreadeagled on the comfortable bedchair, her hips wriggling, enjoying the sensations the busily working tongue of the Indian woman was giving her well used pussy. They were resting on a huge terrace with a wonderful view over the countryside. It had been a long night full of numerous sexual encounters with the strangest kinds and the half Chinese girl felt really tired. I few meters away a tree sized giant that looked like a white shimmering octopus was ""finger-fucking"" the holes of a blonde preteen girl with budding breasts that shook violently with pleasure, the strong tree sized arms balancing her carefully in mid air. Most of the party guests had left or were sleeping together in one of the countless bedrooms the huge mansion inhabited. The twenty year old Savitri had never left Aelah’s side and was always trying to comfort her. It dawned Aelah that the buxom Indian had become her new personal servant.</p> <p>Blood red sunrays were pouring down washing all over the trees and hills. Aelah covered her eyes with one hand and looked in the distance, a sudden voice startling her: ""It has begun!""</p> <p>The pretty teenager jerked her head around: ""What?""</p> <p>""We demons just started to conquer the world. Have a good look around. The scenery will change pretty soon and everything you know will have been all but a fading memory. Humans will serve us now as slaves. Finally!"" Her host sighed in comfort distracting Aelah, a pale elf looking girl with straight white hair and red eyes was standing at his side caressing his crotch with slim long fingers and enormous claw-like red nails.</p> <p>""Have you met Fiona? She’s a shapeshifter. From noon till midnight she is an ordinary seventeen year old and the first half of day stays in this form. If you had a cock I would suggest you’d fuck her - pussy like a vice."" Hearing the compliment the fairy tale girl parted her dark-gray lips in a broad smile bearing some vampire like fangs.</p> <p>""Anyway, guess its time you go home. Your family must be pretty scared by what’s going on. Or well guess they are not."" A hollow sounding laugh escaped his throat.</p> <p>""Savitri will accompany you from now on and take care of your needs."" With his last word he brushed the shapeshifter’s hand off, turned around and walked inside the white girl following with wiggling hips in his tracks.</p> <p>Just thinking ‘such a dumb slut’ Aelah was distracted by a loud thunder that roared up in the distance: ‘So it really has begun. I better get home fast.’</p> <p>Not knowing what difference it would make if she just stayed here or why she wanted to go home she got up leaving Savitri looking up to her with a curious expression.</p> <p>The sturdy chauffeur had brought the two nude women back to the Chan’s summer residence just in time. Aelah and Janinah pressed their faces against the glass looking outside were the first drops of rain hit the ocean making small extending circles on the surface. There was no wind and no waves, it was as if the whole sea had been frozen. The branches and leafs didn’t swing. A feeling of eternity overcame Aelah. Their parents didn’t notice nor did they care, they were engaged in numerous orgasmic encounters and obviously had been since Aelah had left them. Only the fragile Janinah had left the group, her body coated in sweat. Not only the two men had shared her luscious body for hours and hours. Throwing them just a quick glance after entering Aelah had not paid much attention to the adults even though, at the moment, the sight of a sexual act turned her on enormously and the nude frame of her best friend now stood spaceless next to her so she could smell the arousal and had to fight some strong urges to touch her friend whose radiating heatwaves hit Aelah constantly. It came to her mind that maybe nobody else was caring what happened right now but they had told her she still had her own free will. Were all humans mindless animals reduced to their sexual drive? She had to find out. Abruptly turning around Aelah bumped into her Indian servant who immediately backed away mumbling excuses for being so clumsy. Ignoring her the Chinese teen reached for the door making fast steps and walked out into the rain that slowly became stronger. The next house was quite a distance away but Aelah had set her mind. Breathlessly followed by a confused Savitri she headed towards their neighbors home.</p> <p>The heavy raindrops fell like a shower onto the diverse couple rushing along the empty beach. Five minutes later they stood in front the door of a cozy looking stone-hut. Aelah knew the family that spent their vacation here pretty well. They had seen each other for a couple of years and Janinah and she were sometimes baby-sitting the children when the adults went out. Not caring to knock Aelah tried the handle, the door was unlocked and the two girls entered.</p> <p>The hut was pretty small and had only two rooms. The first being a living room with integrated kitchen and a little wooden door leading to the back room that was used for sleeping. Glancing around Aealh noticed how unusual untidy it was. There were dirty dishes on the table, the remains of the last meal, the laundry was spread widely over chairs and even on the floor. When she walked a few steps inside the mess Aelah heard muffled sounds from behind the other door.</p> <p>Savitri had followed her inside looking around curious: ""They sure need some clean up here."" But Aelah ignored her and went straight forward.</p> <p>Pulling hard she shoved the door open wide giving the two intruders way to see what was going on. Savitir’s lips escaped a moan that sounded pretty consent. Aealah just stared and took in the sight. All four members of the family were there - naked. And somebody else was there, too. The first thing and it was a thing that Aelah recognized was a black hairy creature with eight legs and two mighty fangs. ‘A giant spider’ it shot through her head. The most marvelous thing was that the ugly being seemed not interested on feeding on its hosts. It more looked like the beast was directing them around. The maybe twelve year old daughter sat in her daddy’s lap jumping up and down on his rigid prick that vigorously penetrated her backdoor. Her legs were spread apart resting on both sides of his thighs exposing a sparsely haired cunt that was constantly reamed by the tip of one of those huge, hairy legs. Another leg - sometimes it can be useful to have that many - was p ushing right into the mom’s love hole. The thirteen year old boy sat on the edge of the bed his mothers head buried in his crotch lapping his small cock for all she was worth while being on her knees, ass stretched out far and obviously enjoying the treatment the monster-spider gave her. The two involuntary witnesses watched motion- and soundless in awe until Aelah felt a familiar hand palm her asscheeks gliding inside the gap, moving deeper until Savitri’s experienced fingers found her mistresses slit and joined the creatures legs rhythm. The sensation Aelah got from her servant was so pleasurable that it became hard for her to focus. In the meantime the man held his small daughter by the waist pushing and pulling her up and down. The two involuntary watchers saw his shiny prick appear and disappear again and again inside his little daughters butthole, her tiny budding breasts wiggling along the motion. The whole group moaned in unison when two hairy legs and one female finger wer e pushed deep inside three ready holes and some serious cunt-fucking began. One could tell that the two males on the other hand were almost there and ready to shoot. The boy was first and unloaded his cum right into his mom’s gaping mouth who swallowed eagerly. While the adult woman was still tasting her own sons last drops her husband disengaged their teen daughter leaving her laying on the floor with far apart thighs and a humping spider buried inside her little slit and aiming his cock at her head spurted three huge globs of semen right onto her angelic face. Stroking their cocks lazily father and son sat back onto the beds and watched their girls fucked harder and faster by the minute until diverse shrieks and load crying made it clear that the two women of the family had come, too. Slowly the huge black legs were pulled out leaving two red, wet gaping pussies with protruding lips in the open.</p> <p>The smell of sex hung in the air filling the small bedchamber up. Aelah inhaled deeply, her sexual excitement rising slowly but constantly with Savitri’s finger up her luscious cunt it became difficult for the teenager to not give in completely. The next thing she was remembering is she riding the boys cock, he laying flat beneath her, his dad’s knees resting left and right beside his head, strong hands twisting her hair while a huge cock plunged deep inside the Asian teenager’s throat, the shaft rubbing over Aelah’s tongue and a real strange feeling inside her ass, like a long brush was used to clean her intestines. Altogether Aelah had never felt such a sensation but boy was it good. With a foggy glare she noticed that Sivitri and the neighbor’s wife were entangled in a 69-position and busy licking their dripping pussies dry. The release Aelah finally had shook her limp body like an earthquake and lasted for more then two minutes while the girl came again a nd again. She felt a salty fluid gushing over her tongue but was too much in a state of daze to recognize that both cocks had already cum inside her. When Aelah had finally come back to her senses the little boy was already laying flat on his sister humping away and licking his dad’s sperm off her face. Stretching Aelah sat up the humid air made it difficult to breath. So this was what it meant - the demon rulership. Mankind had become a willing sextoy.</p> <p>Savitri and Aelah took a last look around before they left the hut leaving the spider playing with the family. Both females tried to get the guys cocks big again with talented tongues while their orifices were fucked again and again by those huge wiry legs. Outside the rain had become a heavy waterfall making it difficult to see more then a few meters and the two tiny figures fought hard against the wind to get back.</p> <p>Triumphant the Demon-Lord stood on a rocky hilltop, arms reached out in victory. The heavy rain splashed hard against his shiny black skin and his horse-like cock dangled freely between his legs. He would bring it to good use, now. Aelah Chan had made it possible for him to be back. He just needed to make sure she enjoyed being his queen enough to not worry. As long as she lived and wouldn’t come to know about her true role he could rule the world. He felt horny. ‘It is time to feed my meat to some pretty virgins,’ he thought before climbing down the hill with a few heavy steps forgetting about the only person that could endanger his rulership.</p> <p>Janinah was pouting. Both her mom Vidonia and her friend’s mother Mirena were pounded vigorously by their husbands while she was left to play with herself and had to watch the obscene adult’s fucking their brains out when suddenly the door was shoved open. Together with what seemed to be the whole amazon river her friend Aelah and that other girl, Sivitri, poured in. Knowing that she had to do something about the whole situation, as much as she enjoyed the sex herself, she deep inside her knew that it was completely wrong, she told her Indian servant, already quite used to her leading role, to give Janinah, who was throwing her lusty glances, some pleasures with her curvy body while she herself rushed upstairs. While Aelah stormed into her room Janinah and Savitri smashed their boobs together engulfing in a deep passionate kiss rubbing their crotches at each others thighs making their luscious frames melt into one.</p> <p>Getting the old torn looking book out in no time Aelah hastily flipped through the pages praying that she would be able to understand the meaning of the written words to no avail. Knowing that there was no other way because nothing made any sense she just started to read the sentences aloud, chapter by chapter in the hope something might happen.</p> <p>""Serve and obey you little sluts!"" A large group of mindless teenage girls between maybe twelve and 18 years old knelt in front the three meters high, horned king of monsters. Nothing else filled their heads but the urge to please their master with their lithe bodies and the wish to receive sexual relief themselves. His minions had selected each of these girls themselves and removed the girls pubic hair before offering them as a gift of gratitude. All the teenagers had in common that they not only were amazingly beautiful but also their bodies had never been touched in any sexual way. The demon counted several white girls with black, brown, red and blonde hair spreading their knees apart as far as they would go, a couple of black teenagers that were grinding their crotches lustily into the ground begging to get their holes filled and some Asian youngsters of various descendent, face on the floor and ass lifted up high. Despite that they weren’t touched in any way the luxury hall was filled with lusty moans and whispers of numerous girls that begged to get fucked. He made his first choice.</p> <p>It was already early afternoon when they rain finally stopped. The shapeshifter Fiona had transformed into her human form already three hours ago. During the process her boss’s tentacle had been buried inside her cunt and she had almost squeezed it flat by accident when the changing hurt so much. Her breasts and ass showed deep red welts as the result of her punishment afterwards, just before he had sent her away. When a fierce looking manwolf had clumsily reached out for her and his claws made her wounds hurt she had practically jumped onto him and broken his neck in a second. Her dainty, sexy body didn’t look that way and she wasn’t that strong when she had her human figure but her species had been famous warriors once - thousands of years ago. Fiona sighed, if her master found out what she had done he would punish her again. It was already hard for her to act so tame when he used her as his little plaything. She was from a once proud race that acted as ser vants for so long now denying their true nature. ‘The time has changed,’ Fiona thought, ‘we demon’s rule the world again. My people should stand up and take their righteous place not as servants of some sex craving, stupid demons but beside our lord as his advisors and army. Yeah, sure I’m good in bed, too and enjoy a nice cock but it should be me who decides whose prick I take. But who could help me get what I deserve?’ Fiona stopped dead in her tracks and smacked her head. ‘That Chinese human bitch who is now queen. I just need to gain her trust and she’ll help me. She is a woman, too after all’.</p> <p>It was to no avail. Aelah sighed and looked up. Maybe this book only would make the demon’s rise and she needed another book to make them disappear again? Slamming it shut Aelah looked outside. The rain had finally stopped, only then she recognized that her long hair was dangling down in a mess and that her body was still wet. She went into the bathroom to get a towel. Hearing her family and friends groaning downstairs made her pussy itch. She couldn’t help it her sexual desire had become so strong she needed to get some relief and arrived just in time, Savitri had just made her dad’s cock hard again with a talented tongue and was just lightly rubbing it up and down in the valley between her broad jugs. The two mothers were mashing their cunts against each others while roughly pulling on their own nipples and her best friend was madly humping up and down her own dad’s manhood. With a harsh shove she pushed Sivitri aside grabbed her dad by the shoulders and pu lled him onto her lush body. Eagerly Aelah spread her legs and her father knowing exactly what his little girl wanted necessitated his glistening cock right inside her little cunthole. Plunging in and out forcefully Aelah lay her head back and enjoyed the ride pushing all worrying thoughts aside.</p> <p>The limp body of a pretty 16 year old buxom redhead dropped carelessly onto the floor. Her just used cunt still gaping wide open displaying her most private area lewdly. The giant cock had left his sign. The Demon-Lord turned around choosing a well equipped black chick and only used one hand to lift her up and guiding his horse-sized manhood into her tiny virgin hole ripping her cherry apart with one thrust making the girl cry in pain and wanton pleasure alike. It was much to big for her but the desire to please and feel her master inside was bigger. The bizarre situation the girl was in that would have scared her to death just a day ago now made her insanely horny.</p> <p>Fiona’s master was a servant of their lord as was Fiona herself but he also had to obey their queen who really was second in command. From the way Aelah had acted Fiona wasn’t sure if it was really clear to the queen how powerful she really was, her own master who in fact had not to say that much had bossed Aelah around. If the queen was not up to it, it would be very dangerous to play them against each other. But Fiona felt ambitious not only for herself but for her race - she wanted back their righteous place. Her mind was set. The buxom 17 year old had no problems getting the driver to tell her where to find their queen - some very long fingernails scratching along some chauffeur testicles came in handy but on the other hand that guy had always had the hots for her and would have told her anyway - a broad smile and thrusting out her globes and he would happily have driven the foxy demon there but she wasn’t in the mood to play games and sensing this made h im sigh in relief when she finally had turned around and he watched her swaying hips and a pair of well rounded buns floating away.</p> <p>It had become difficult to breath. The humid air and hard ‘workout’ inside the comfy living room of their summer home made the members of the two families gasp for oxygen. The demon girl had arrived just two hours after her master had beaten the shit out of her and found her new queen on all fours, body covered in sweat, mouth and ass filled with the cocks of two middle age men. Two women entangled in some finger and mouth games laying next to them. On a table in the center of the room that Indian slave-girl Savitri was licking out some good smelling teenage ‘choot’ while fingering her own cunt. The heavy, arousing scent that drifted through the room made Fiona’s brain a bit dizzy and at the same time she felt some juices stirring inside her loins. ‘Fuck’ the pretty demon girl thought: ‘This house has been drowned in aphrodisiacs. Why the hell did they do that?’ A second later it hit her. The lord wasn’t able to control his queen’s mind as he could do with ev erybody else’s turning them into sex-zombies so he used the drug in the air to make Aelah a horny bitch who wasn’t thinking too much because she needed to fuck. Sure the aphrodisiac in combination with the mental powers of the beast master had an extreme effect on the other people who lived in this house. ‘Her family and friends must have the urge to fuck twenty-four-seven,’ it shot through her head in the moment Aelah’s dad unloaded his spunk into his daughters throat and fell back exhausted. It became more and more difficult for Fiona to think clearly. The drug had its effects on her, too. The demon girl’s pussy was leaking and itching and so she cupped her mound instantaneously without thinking. ‘Where is a good cock when you need one?’</p> <p>‘There is no way this monster can fit inside me!’ The petite young Philippine girl thought a moment before she was lifted up, a mighty clawed fist holding the nude teen in a tight grip. ‘On the other hand, the other girls are also pretty small compared to him and it fit in them,’ was the last thing she thought before the mighty black tool split her lips open and ripped her maidenhood apart. A burning pain flooded the chant eyed girl’s lap that made her faint for a long minute. When she awoke in a dazzle there still was pain, much pain because her master was so huge but also there was joy when his thick organ pushed into her sacred spot and she felt so proud that he had chosen her. It lasted only a little moment and the small girl saw the stars explode.</p> <p>Aelah’s dad spotted the new visitor first. He had just gotten back his breath and his eyes were roaming around the room watching his wife and Vidonia making out and the Indian chick was serving cute Janinah while Janinah’s father continued to thrust into his trim daughters shit-hole. ‘How does he get the strength? It’s at least the tenth time he fucks one of our girls today.’ Then his eyes fell on Fiona. She looked a bit strange, her innocent beauty was divine in many ways and still she was sexy as hell at the same time.</p> <p>""Hey, who are you?"" He shouted through the room. ""You’re hot! Look like a go-go dancer or porn-star, just fresher.’</p> <p>Fiona met his eyes. ‘The face, the appearance, the smell - that must be Aelah’s father. Hmm not bad looking -shame he’s flat.’ ""Hi, I’m Fiona. A humble servant of our queen, your beautiful daughter.""</p> <p>He stood up and walked over, his eyes transfixed onto her voluptuous boobs. ""Nice to meet you, Fiona. Why don’t you make yourself useful, get on your knees and suck a little on my popsicle?""</p> <p>Suddenly Fiona’s lush stare became blank. She had a mission to fulfill and no time to play, yet this male meat looked so tasty. All disturbing thought’s gone the teenage demon dropped down inhaled the scent of his manhood and wrapped her luscious lips around it. The middle aged man’s cock started to twitch inside the sexy demon’s mouth momentarily and slowly rose to it’s maximum, blood filled size. Some time later Fiona had found herself laying on her back holding her bent legs apart while the father of her queen had pounded her tiny demon cunt. Afterwards the other man had also taken a turn fucking her pleasure tunnel before the guys changed their interests towards Janinah and Savitri leaving her and Aelah who wasted no times diving between her legs. So this was her queen she so eagerly had wanted to talk to. But the fast tongue was playing it’s magic on Fiona’s little white knob and it was impossible to think about anything but pleasure.</p> </div>",[]
1562,"Demon Lover: The Battle of the Mortals, Part 5",5,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,-1,-1,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The streets lay deserted, the city looked like a huge, modern ghost town yet the filtered light of thousands of inhabited apartments poured dimly onto the deserted roads. Once in a while a sturdy black shadow hushed down an alley and its owner vanished inside one of the doors leading to their human prey. Every last human on the earth had lost his mind, lost his knowledge besides two thoughts filling their heads: Serve and obey!</p> <p>And the demon’s who came into the houses of men took care that the human slaves did serve good and a lot. Nobody even seemed to remember what clothes were meant for. Every human was nude and besides the desire to serve their righteous masters only had one wish left: to fuck each others brains out!</p> <p>With a shattering cry Fiona experienced another climax. Her little queen had a very fast tongue and knew how to use it. But she had wasted too much time, yes it had been wonderful fun but she had some serious business to discuss with Aelah. The Chinese-Portuguese teenager looked up between the demon’s girls thighs her mouth bathed in cuntjuice her eyes million miles away. Fiona let out a sigh that was a mixture of lust and frustration. How should she wake her new queen from her daze? She reached down and grabbed Aelah shoulders and pulled them hard: ""Listen, your majesty we have to stop this. We need to talk. Is there any place we can be undisturbed?""</p> <p>Aleah nodded her head in a daze. The words had entered her fogged mind slowly but she somehow understood. The two girls rose to their feet and Aelah led the way upstairs to her room. The window was open and a cool evening’s breeze swayed through the bedroom. Immediately the haunted teen shivered and covered her goosebumps covered breasts. Brushing her arms over her sensitive nipples made them even more poke out and some driblets of pussy juice ran down along her inner thighs. The sexual desire grew strong again but the cold air had freshened her mind.</p> <p>""I remember you, you are the servant of that tentacled monster lord. What are you doing here?"" Aelah looked quizzically towards her latest lover.</p> <p>""Do you recognize what is going on here? All humans have become sex craving zombies! Do you care?""</p> <p>Shaken the demon queen stared down onto her feet: ""Yeah, I know and I... wait, what do you care, you are a demon!?""</p> <p>""Yes I am and even though I do look human at the moment in a few hours most people will think I’m one evil succubus again, sexy as hell yet still evil! But that’s not true. We may be demon’s but most of us are not evil. We only wish to live again. Live peacefully together with mankind. But there are also those and very powerful I might add, who think we’ve lived in shadows for too long and that the time of the humans is over. Yet we demon’s deep inside know that without humans there won’t be demons. So instead of slaughtering them we made them our mindless servants. And then there is you. I know the tales and believe in them and they tell me that your mind hasn’t been altered only your body has been changed to crave sex so much which makes it easy to control you. But alas you are the one with the true power. The empire of demon’s is bound to you. I don’t know how, but I know that you can change everything. And I want to help you! You only must promise me one thing, that when you use your power don’t ban my people into darkness again. Help to create a better world for both our kinds.""</p> <p>Aelah had listened in silence. She didn’t know if she could trust that demon woman but the worries were the same as her own besides demones and humans living equally(?) together in peace. After a long moment of silence where she thought about what Fiona had told her the pretty teenager finally spoke: ""I agree! I would like both our races to live together in harmony without mind control and fully equal.""</p> <p>""Good! We just need to find out how you can do it. I’m not sure how your powers work, but you do have powers else you wouldn’t have become our queen. There are only very few humans who have magic inside them.""</p> <p>""I don’t think I have any special powers. All I did was reading in this book."" Pulling the book out from under her bed Aealah handed it over to Fiona carefully.</p> <p>""YOU....!?"" The demon girl was stunned. She had heard about this book a thousand times before. It was sacred among the demons, yet many believed it to be a myth. ""Do you know what this is? This is ""the book of Man of Life and Death of Demon"". It was first created by the very early humans who still possessed magical powers and used them to design demons. They wanted to make powerful warriors who would fight for them. As you know they succeeded but the demon’s had a will of their own. The demons, very powerful magical creatures, didn’t want to be slaves and they were too strong. Almost every human was erased from earth until some wise wizards found a way to banish them into darkness. Centuries went by and men forgot about us ‘creatures of darkness’ but some were just hiding and one day they brought the book into their possession. One of them was extremely powerful yet he was created by the humans himself and not born as a son of other demons. He was one of the first and you know him today as your husband. The men who created him made him imperfect in a way - he craves only human females - they wanted him to be this way so he could shatter their human enemies because he wanted to take their wives and daughters. Anyway, he continued the book and added spells that would make demons rule again but because of his imperfectness only a human, virgin female with unpure, spoiled mixed blood could cast them. You must have the blood of at least two races in your veines... maybe even demon blood..."" Fiona looked directly into Aelah’s face but when she got no immediate response continued: ""He was not careful enough. His mortal enemies discovered your husbands whereabouts and stole the book from him. They added more spells and used them to finally made us demon’s disappear from this surface. But their spells were also not perfect, they only banished us into a wasteland were we hid, yet were still able to come here when taking human form. I guess some body must have somehow recovered the book and gave it to you and with your help our lord came back to his powers and was able to walk on earth, again. Then he made us follow.""</p> <p>Both girls sat silently side by side on Aelah’s bed following their own thoughts for a long while. Outside it had become completely dark. They could hear the waves wash onto the shore as the only sounds, even downstairs it had become completely silent, obviously they were all sleeping, their minds filled with dreams of sex and sex only. The pretty dark haired teenager sighed and finally got up.</p> <p>""How can this book help us, then? Can it make demon’s peaceful and both accepting each others as friends?""</p> <p>Fiona just twisted her shoulders: ""I don’t know... I can read the spells but they make no sense to me. They look like poems and I don’t know what which spell can do.""</p> <p>""Do you know a trustworthy person who could know how to use them?""</p> <p>This time Fiona shook her head strong: ""No, it would be too dangerous! There is no one we can trust!"" The lord wanted you to be sex craving and not pay attention to the book so there must be something in it. We just have to figure it out ourselves.""</p> <p>Large pools of sticky white semen were covering the floor and a few dozen young girls who lay now completely motionless and exhausted on the cold tiled floor. Some were cuddled up in a fetus position covering their aching cunts with their hands. Others were holding their thighs far apart, cum dripping out their tiny holes. Dying moans filled the large room. The beast master stood before them, his huge horselike cock dangling limp between his muscular legs. He stretched himself and let out a sigh that sounded like a loud wolf growl. He was pleased and felt very satisfied - for the moment. He looked down onto the lovely nude now not at all virgin anymore bunch of girls. Two or three of them were good and he was sure he would keep them for himself but most would awake dispensed, serving some of his minions. With earthshaking steps he left the chamber. It was time for some work.</p> <p>""Where is that bitch Fiona? Never a good cunt available when you need one."" The old man withdraw one of his long tentacles from a whimpering red haired woman who had just experienced a fifteen minutes series of orgasms. It was to easy for the old balding demon to make a human female cum. ""I need a cunt that can give me pleasures, too"" With a nasty look he shoved the buxom twentyish woman off his large bed. ""Go fuck some gargolye!"" He shouted: ""And tell Fiona to get her ass into here, now!""</p> <p>The scared redhead managed to get onto her feet and stumbled out of the room. Relieved she humped along the long corridor and had just reached the stairs when she bumped into the horned beast lord. With one easy stroke he whipped her out of his way making her crash into the wall and fall down unconsciously. Not even recognizing what he had done the big master continued his way arriving at his loyal servants room.</p> <p>""What is the status? How far have we come?"" The beast master grunted.</p> <p>""Milord, we have achieved unlimited power over the whole world. Our servants have spread out all over Europe and Africa covered most of Asia as well as begun their way onward the American continent.""</p> <p>""Good, the feeble humans need someone to take care of them or they will fuck their brains out until they die. Establish a headquarter on every continent and larger, populated island. They shall report in immediately. I want to make sure every last person is under our control. Until then I want our allies here to start selecting the good ones as servants for us."" His mighty voice still echoed through the house when he’d left.</p> <p>The balding demon chief sighed: ""No more cunt tonight, I need to set up communications. I just hope the orbs are still working, haven’t been used for a few thousand years...""</p> <p>The two naked teenagers had their heads stuck together and were examining the old, spoiled book. Fiona translated one verse after the other and together they tried to get the meaning behind them.</p> <p>""This one could mean to rise peoples sex drive... hmm well it could also mean to make someone stronger... damnit, why have these spells to be so cryptic?"" Aelah leaned back, her hair brushing over the demon girls shoulder.</p> <p>""Come on, we can’t give up so easily. I mean the damage has been done already, maybe you should just incantate some of them and see what happens.""</p> <p>""And what if I by accident wipe out all living things? Fiona, I’m scared! Why does it have to be me? Why was I the source of all the bad things happening. And fuck, my cunt is itching the whole time it is so hard to concentrate.""</p> <p>""Well, with the last thing I can help."" With a fluent motion she slid down onto the floor kneeling between Aelah’s well shaped legs, her long tongue diving into the other girls sweet hole. The Asian teenager fell back onto her elbows, her head rolling around while the moans of pleasure became more and more intense.</p> <p>Ten minutes later Aelah felt relaxed and satisfied, she knew it would only last for a short moment but for now she was able to concentrate again. With her new gained strength she pulled the book onto her lap, opened a page by random and showed it to her new friend.</p> <p>""Hmm this one looks interesting, I believe it means that humans gain control over their own brain back.""</p> <p>""Really? Let us try it then!""</p> <p>""Be careful, if people become aware what is going on it might make things worse.""</p> <p>""Well, we’ll have to do something... unless you have a better idea.""</p> <p>They flipped through the pages for another two hours. When midnight came Fiona’s body started to jerk violently.</p> <p>""What is wrong with you?"" Aelah backed away in shock.</p> <p>""Stay there, I’m changing,"" the demon girl breathed through clenched teeth and she tensed up in whole, while still shaken by spasmic convulsions her appearance slowly started to change completely. Her skin became paler her hair grew longer and turned into a complete snowy white, lips and eyes changed into a blood colored red. Her nails morphed into long claws, even her nipples became longer and spikier and Fiona’s teeth bared the vampire like fangs that many demon’s possessed. Exhausted the demon teen broke down onto the floor. The transformation took a lot of strength out of her. Aelah felt sorry for the girl, she understood that undergoing such changes twice a day was also very painful. Carefully she helped the white demon up and lifted her onto the bed.</p> <p>""Thanks! I’m sorry I forgot that it was about time. It’s not a nice sight, you shouldn’t have seen it.""</p> <p>""No, I’m sorry. I wished there was a way to help you transform painfree."" The white girl looked into Aelah’s eyes and smiled: ""That is my curse, don’t worry.""</p> <p>""I’m wondering, if you could choose, which figure would you prefer, your human or your demon form.""</p> <p>The answer came fast: ""Demon, I’m much stronger, my senses are more sensitive and honestly I think I look a whole lot sexier this way."" Fiona striked a pose.</p> <p>Both girls laughed heartily which took a lot off of their tension.</p> <p>""I wonder how it is to make real love with you?"" Aelah looked deep into a pair of red glowing eyes. The juices in her lap started to stir again.</p> <p>Fat, long black candles bathed the small stone chamber in orange light. The ageless looking man took a moment to remember his life. Almost 45 years ago born into a wealthy household he had gotten the best education possible. And now, he looked down his body, he wore an expensive suit, had the body of a sixty years old just that his skin was completely flawless bearing no wrinkles at all. His grayish hair turned bald and underneath the valuable fabric he had to hide some long tantacles that grew out of his flanks. Sometimes he took pleasure turning into his old, weak human body with the big beer gut and greasy skin again that didn’t look at all elegant but was disgusting for the women he’d fucked. Now it didn’t matter, even the most pretty girl would willingly spread her legs for him. ""No fun!"" he yelled angrily and beat his fist onto the black marble altar. He suddenly straightened up: ‘Well, power always comes with a price.’ And he had gained lots of power s ince he discovered the book and became a member of this demon cult. And his new demon body had its advantages, it was strong, healthy and fun to finger girls with the hoselike tentacles, yet the feeling was not the same as slamming his prick into a nice tight hole. The ceremony to change between his two bodies was exhausting but sometimes he just needed to be himself again. He understood that not only his body changed but also his mind. Since humans had become mindless it was difficult to think straight when possessing his old, true form. Sighing he turned around and gathered a melon sized, dark blue orb and put it onto the altar. ‘No time to waste, I have business to do.’</p> <p>The beast master sat on a huge, sturdy throne two pubescent girls with small budding breasts kneeling in front of him, savoring his massive organ with their tongues. The youngsters could only lick along his mighty shaft and around his big glans because it was much to huge to fit between their lips. For now he had chosen five girls but was sure he would exchange them once in a while. He thought back when he had fought for his human masters, destroyed enemy villages and whole towns and taken young wives and daughters in front their family to humiliate them all. It had been fun, but now his dreams had come true, he was the sole ruler of the whole world. There was only one person who still could endanger his reign but he was sure that her sex craving body would keep her occupied all the time. He was wondering how many people she’d fucked since he had taken her virginity in that dark cage only two days ago. Yet he thought of her as someone special had Aelah Chan b een the first maiden he had taken since his reawakening. The gruesome demon lord had an urge to fuck his little queen, again. A sensation he rarely felt for a female. But somehow he thought it would be better to keep her out of his sight. He just needed to make sure that there always were enough cocks present for Aelah to not get any funny ideas.</p> <p>""I just had a horrible thought!"" The flawless mixed race teenager disengaged her lips from the pale demon.</p> <p>""Why? What is it?"" Fiona sat up but her hand gently continued to caress one of her lovers orange sized hills.</p> <p>""You said only a girl who has mixed blood and also is virgin can cast the spells.""</p> <p>The other girl looked down onto Aelah with a blank expression.</p> <p>""Don’t you understant? I’m no virgin any longer. The demon lord took my cherry and since then I’ve fucked a dozen times with both other demon’s and humans. When I think about it, a few weeks ago I would have never thought I would like to fuck my dad or all those other people. That’s the curse they’ve put on me. But the point is I’m no virgin!""</p> <p>Both girls starred at each other for a long time.</p> <p>Thirty minutes later they had discussed this issue thoughtfully and had come to the conclusion that they had no choice but to try some spells by random and see what happens. Aelah lay the book into her lap. The rough surface scratched a bit on her naked skin but she ignored it. The buxom Asian flipped through the pages until she had found a certain spell that they had discussed earlier.</p> <p>""This one will do!"" Clearing her throat Aelah intonated the unknown language how she thought it might have to sound and starting out calm and with a low voice that became stronger and louder verse after verse. When she ended she was almost yelling out in a sort of sing-sang that made the ears hurt.</p> <p>""What do you think will happen, if something happens?""</p> <p>""Don’t know, we can’t do anything but wait, now.""</p> <p>A sudden urge to fuck his own lovely daughter made the Chinese ambassador wake up in an instant. With a blurred mind he looked around. The head of the slim, little Janinah rested on his chest, her long her cascading down his other side. A little bit to the left his friend seemed to wake up, too. Both men slowly disentangled from their previous lovers. Janinah’s dad with a bit more difficulty because the Indian woman’s lips were even in her sleep still wrapped around his limp penis and the two mothers were resting on both sides in his arms. Wordless the men climbed the stairs together. The ambassador didn’t care at all that his friend had continuously fucked his wife and daughter, after all he had done the same but that was of no importance. It was only important to give and receive pleasure, it didn’t matter with whom but now they had a task, his daughter Aelah needed to be fed with some male meat. The further the two men stepped upwards the slower they becam e. Their minds became clearer and clearer. Somehow they realized what they had done during the last 48 hours and as great as it had been for everyone it had been wrong. They shouldn’t have had sex with anyone besides their own wives and especially not with their pubescent daughters. Guilt washed over them but at the same time the memories of their actions made them more and more horny. They were unaware of the reason for their uninhabited sex, yet it was impossible to think about something else but to fuck a pretty woman it was just as if their sex drive had taken over their rational thoughts.</p> <p>When the two about forty year old men had reached the door that separated them from Aelah’s room they both hesitated.</p> <p>""I don’t know why, but I feel the strong urge to fuck your daughter again.""</p> <p>""Yeah, I feel the same and I just can’t help it. I mean she has such a pretty trim body, that just begs to get fucked.""</p> <p>""Yeah, and she is not only so tight but also smells so good. Shall we go in?""</p> <p>Fiona and Aelah rested arm in arm. The half-Chinese girl felt exhausted, casting the spell had taken a lot of strength and it was nice to sleep in the strong demon girl’s arms. When suddenly her door was pushed open the two girls could do nothing but look up drowsily in surprise realizing the two stark naked men. The men were more surprised! Staring at the odd couple both man couldn’t believe their eyes, yes there was sexy little Aelah but who or better what was the other ‘thing’ that lay in her arms?</p> <p>The men had no chance but to recognize that the strange pale creature was a very beautiful woman as well and the sight made their cocks twitch. Aelah’s dad at least managed a: ""Who is she?"" Before his friend had positioned himself on the edge of the bed: ""Aelah, I know you need some cock, please feel free to enjoy mine and your dad’s.""</p> <p>The two lesbians parted and Aelah moved in-between the two males: ""What did you make think that I wanted some cock?"" She asked quite puzzled.</p> <p>Both men answered that they just had been woken up by the thought that she was in desperate need to fuck a man and so they came upstairs. They tried to explain, that they found it strange themselves that they liked to fuck with the young girl, too but their desire was just to strong to ignore.</p> <p>""But you know that it is wrong to fuck her?"" Fiona interrupted. Both men nodded. With a triumphant smile she looked at Aelah: ""It worked, your spell worked! They have their own mind back! They can think freely!""</p> <p>""Wow, cool! Yes!"" Both girls were on their feet now, jumping up and down in excitement and hugged each other.</p> <p>""But they still have the same, extreme strong sex drive that makes them lose all inhibits so they would even fuck their own daughters or any other girl. They are just like you now, Aelah!"" Fiona stared curious at the two men: ""I’m wondering if that is a good thing."" Making a pause she looked serious in an instant. ""May I ask you something?"" She stared at the older gentlemen: ""What do you feel when you see me?""</p> <p>Both guys took their time before answering, their eyes wandered up and down her perfect body: ""You look a bit odd, yet you are very, very beautiful. It would be a great pleasure to fuck with you, too."" Aelah’s dad stated.</p> <p>""Aren’r you scared of me?""</p> <p>""No, not at all. You look very yummy!"" Janinah’s father said with a dirty grin that made it clear that his brain had traveled down into his balls, again.</p> <p>‘At least they aren’t attacking or scared and run off’‘ Fiona’s head raced: ‘I’m wondering what they would say if they see some of the other demon’s?’ While Fiona was following her own thoughts the two males suddenly seemed to have remembered the reason why they had come upstairs. Without another delay they took Aelah into their middle.</p> <p>While caressing her butt and fondling her perky melons both men took turns probing Aelahs mouth with their tongues. The teenage girl felt two hard pricks pressed into her flanks and just by intuition her slim hands reached out for the throbbing organs, stroking gently up and down the shafts. Her dad took one of her nipples between his thumb and index finger and squeezed tightly his tongue almost reaching down Aelah’s throat. Her friend’s dad bent down and sucked the other pointy nipple hard into his mouth while his fingers started to explore the folds of her pouting labia. A bold finger tried to push his way slowly into her anus. Aelah already felt on the verge of orgasm. The trio changed position when Aelah couldn’t stand they teasing anymore. She pushed her dad down onto the bed and her head into his lap, taking all of his glory between her sweet lips. With both hands she spread her ass-cheeks apart indicating that she was ready to have some hard meat shove d into her tight love channel. She didn’t have to wait long. Janinah’s dad got onto his knees right away and pushed his fat cock into her juicy pussy with just one mighty stroke. While slurping on her dad’s neat cock-head her fragile body was shaken back and forth with each thrust into her quivering, hungry cunt. With the high speed it was only a matter of seconds until Janinah’s horny father felt his cum boil inside his balls. When he was ready he pulled out and Aelah turned around to receive his tasty spunk into her mouth. Exhausted he sat back and the hot girl moved her attention towards her dad again. Sitting down over his lap his cock slid into her dripping hole in an instant. While the heated teen jerked her hips back and forth her old man pressed and squeezed her tits, mashing them in between his strong fingers until some huge fireworks exploded inside Aelah’s head and lap. Completely spent the lovely girl broke down onto her fathers torso while his hips still moved pushing his cock inside his young daughters fresh cunt until his manhood exploded like a geyser sending spurt after spurt of cum into his girls womb. Still completely spent Aelah felt another cock probing into her nether hole. Janinah’s dad had regained strength surprisingly fast and was ready for another round. Motionless the little Chinese teen rested on her fathers body while the other man had his way with her, she just pushed her ass up a little so that he had a better access. The cock didn’t hurt at all and even though she was KO Aelah felt her body reacting with lust. When he came again, shooting some sticky white globs into her bowels she too had another breathtaking climax. But the men were not done with her yet. They took their inhuman stamina from some unknown source, yet they fucked all of Aelah’s holes repeatedly for more then three hours. The girl just lay limb, only shaken by numerous orgasms every few minutes and let the men have their way with her. She loved it to be used lik e this. The pleasures she experienced were nothing less then overwhelming. All the time Fiona just stood and watched in silent. Was it possible to let humans be this way and so they all could benefit from it?</p> <p>Shrieks of terror echoed through some homes, other people watched more curious the strange creatures that suddenly lived among them. Most people wondered what had happened to their sexual appetites and desires that were almost never satisfied. Their loss of modesty and the disobedience of rules that society had implanted into their brains over centuries and didn’t matter to them anymore. They all remembered what they had done during the last couple of days and how much they’d enjoyed it.</p> <p>During the following weeks some groups formed that wanted to fight against the monsters, others didn’t care and enjoyed coupling with the old creatures. The squads that tried to fight with force against some demon’s weren’t very successful, they too often had to interrupt their little fights to gather in hot, untamed group sex actions. It dawned most humans that they had no chance but to establish a new kind of society that what include the demon’s even the ones that sometimes killed people. Even the demon’s were distracted by the sudden change. One moment they were toying with mankind, the next they had to talk to them, explaining what they had in mind.</p> <p>Fiona had been truthful to Aelah, not all monsters were evil and many didn’t mind their playthings having a will of their own unless they were still ready to fool around but not all of them were happy with the situation. The beast lord had raged in fury for several days killing not only all his female sextoys but also many demon’s that dared to come into his reach. In his blind havoc he even made up the plan to kill Aelah for her betrayal. The balding, ageless man didn’t care so much. He enjoyed changing into his old self again several times and still be able to think straight but he didn’t dare to speak against his lord. Queen Aelah on the other hand, together with her family and friends had returned back home and ended their summer vacation. Fiona and Savitri had moved in with them. The pale demon girl had chosen her side and was aware that Aelah was in mortal danger even though she still seemed essential for the existence of the demon kind. On the Chan’s p roperty Fiona started to gather some fellow beasts that would protect their queen especially people of her own race, male and female, followed her call but also others.</p> <p>Life on earth had changed completely. Going to work and do something useful for eight hours straight had become impossible for almost everybody as they could only concentrate for thirty minutes before wanting to fuck again. Economy went more and more down for several other reasons, too, people just didn’t care for goods and property so much anymore all they needed was some food, a place to rest and good sex. Their new neighbors became used to their human fellows. A good thing was that there were almost no crimes anymore, people learned to share - not only their bodies. It was just practical that one would stay at the place where they had sex, letting other people live with them or stay at another home for several hours or days. Life had become simple! It dawned most that the technological level would decrease but again, it just didn’t matter. Life was so much better and so much more fun, now!</p> </div>",[]
1563,"Demon Lover: Who is the Ruler?, Part 6",6,OGRE,no@email,,2003-07-17,3,3,"M/f, F/f, f/f, mind control, incest, fantasy, horror, monster",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ogre006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>When Janinah and Aelah, accompanied by Fiona started to go back to school there was another evidence that the level of knowledge would become lower. Most students, even the youngest and also teachers were spending most of the day fucking each others brains out instead of studying math or physics. Aelah enjoyed a few days having intercourse with all of her classmates and teachers but Fiona thought it would be safer if she would stay home so Aelah quit classes and not only fucked at least three times a day with her dad but also again and again with her inhuman bodyguards because she had no chance of mating with other people.</p> <p>Weeks had passed and the demon lord still didn’t fully understand what was happening and what exactly had happened. He saw that humans and demons could coexist in a friendly way most of the time. He also saw that despite that the people had their minds back they were practically unable to reign over their countries, the people reigned themselves. He understood that they wouldn’t accept a demon as emperor and serve him in any way he wished. He went outside and was able to meet some younger girls that would fuck with him for fun, but when he tried to force them and even killed, people gathered and started to fight against him. Guns and axes didn’t hurt him much because he was a magical creature and also unbelievable strong but it was clear that he had no powers over them, that he only could share and live among but not above anybody. That clearly wasn’t what he had planned and he felt weak and powerless because there was no way Aelah would change the current si tuation especially not for his benefits. If he could get his hands on her and the book he could torture her until she couldn’t bear it any longer and gave in, but his highest advisor had told him about the strong fighters that were protecting her. What made him feel even more miserable was that most of his minions accepted the new situation. They had been in exile for an eternity and it didn’t matter to them if they would command people around or just live at their side as long as everybody was satisfied and strangely there were enough humans who not only slept willingly with the opposite gender of their own race now but also with animals, monsters and often also the sex didn’t matter as long as they could give and receive pleasures as much as possible.</p> <p>One horselike cock in her cunt and another mighty tool buried deep in her ass Aelah watched, sandwiched between an orc and a minotaur, her friends Janinah and Fiona, her mother Mirena and her servant Savitri being pounded likewise by more or less furry creatures that stayed with them twenty-four/seven, now. They had nothing to do besides fucking, anyway so the women enjoyed the male attention they permanently got to its fullest. </p> </div>",[]
1564,Sari and My Sexual Awakening,-1,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,15,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was the oddest kind of sexual awakening. Certainly it was not the kind of experience I had anticipated. I was thirteen, just started my second year at a prestigious day school for boys where, except for the occasional lavatory joke, sex was not on the immediate curriculum. The school had a reputation to uphold; it boasted a 90% record for getting boys into the universities and the upper strata of the professions. It was Friday evening, I had completed all my home assignments, and my parents, who were into this sort of thing, had organized a hallowe?en bonfire party.</p> <p> There were about thirty kids in attendance from the neighbouring village with their parents. It was fancy dress for the kids with lots of strong drink for the adults. There were the usual run-of-the-mill witches and warlocks and black sheets with demon masks. And to tell you the truth, at thirteen, I was bored with the whole thing. The hot dogs and hamburgers were fine, as was the ice cream and the trifle puddings. But there is a limit to what a growing boy can consume. There were prizes for the most original costume ? which must really have made some real demands on the judges ? and for gogo dancers and the half dozen games set up by dad. But as I said, I was stone cold bored.</p> <p> I decided to sit the remainder of the evening out on a garden lounger in one corner and watch the proceedings from there. And it was at this point that things started to happen. Six year old Sari Kinnis, my nearest neighbour and a kid I was really fond of, seemed to emerge from the growing darkness and climbed on to my knee. Appropriately, she was wearing a silky smooth, skin-tight, black cat costume, and seemed to curl up just like one on my lap. I could feel every curve and crack of her body. She eyed me curiously and purred, ""Lor, do you think I am pretty?""</p> <p> ""Of course you are, Sari. You are the prettiest little girl I have ever seen!"" And I could say that with hand on heart. She was away ahead of anything comparable in the village. She had a bright round face with full red lips and slightly oriental eyes so dark and deep you could imagine yourself drowning in them and shoulder length brown hair. But the thing to make her outstanding was that she had legs so long and shapely and sensuous on top of gorgeous hips and a tight backside it seemed indecent on one so young.</p> <p> Sari studied me with those dangerous eyes, and sighed. It was an inconsequential sound. She nestled into me and instantly fell asleep. It was more than half an hour later when her parents, considerably unsteady on their feet and smelling of cider and whisky, came to relieve me of my burden. They carried her, still fast asleep, to her bedroom. They own the property next to ours, and while their main entrance is more than a hundred metres from ours, a private gate provides a shortcut from our back door to theirs. Sari uses the gate often when she uses our swimming pool or when she comes over to play me at table tennis or something of the sort.</p> <p> In a way, I felt an odd kind of sadness sweep over me when she was gone. Someone was playing the Brahms Waltz in A flat on our grand piano, and the music percolating through the open window seemed appropriate to my mood and gave an air of unreality to the whole situation. For the last night in October, it was unseasonably warm. I felt I could have sat out there all night listening to the recital and thinking about Sari nestled in my arms.</p> <p> It was almost midnight when there was a panic telephone call from Cheri Kinnis, Sari?s mother. The child had fallen asleep in my arms and was well and truly put out when she woke up and I was not there. Could I come over and pacify her? Certainly, no problem! On the way over, it set me thinking! But I was totally unprepared for the new kind of situation that presented itself to me; it was like the dawning of a new age. During the sit-out at the party in our garden, I had arrived at the door ? adolescence some call it, but as soon as I entered Sari?s bedroom, I had passed through the doorway, so to speak.</p> <p> Sari was still screaming in an uncontrollable hysteria. But what I was unprepared for was that she was wrapped up tightly in a sheet, like swaddling clothes or an Egyptian mummy?s linen bandages. And she was scarlet-faced; it frightened me. There was a rope like an old fashioned pyjama cord tied tightly around her upper arms and chest, another around her hips and a third around her legs. Only her head and her feet were exposed to view. My first reaction was to feel indignation.</p> <p> ""It was the only way we could restrain her,"" Cheri explained.</p> <p> Her husband substantiated the claim. ""She would have done herself serious injury otherwise.""</p> <p> Sari?s parents, still obviously under the influence of their earlier carousal or subsequent drug intake, had accompanied me upstairs to the bedroom. I turned to them and demanded, ""Can I untie her?"" I made an effort to keep the irritation from my voice.</p> <p> The man sniggered. ""You can. If you dare!"" he exclaimed. And he wheeled away and left the room. His attitude seemed to suggest that somehow Sari in this condition was my responsibility.</p> <p> Sari had stopped screaming. She stared accusingly at me. ""You weren?t there when I woke up."" She sniffed a tear back. ""I was afraid. I thought you had gone away!""</p> <p> I whispered some sweet nonsense and nibbled her ear, and started to undo the ropes and the wrapping. What greeted me underneath took my breath away; it was like a sledgehammer blow to the bread basket. Sari was wearing a night-dress so brief that it barely covered the essentials and so translucent it revealed even the birthmark on the underside of her left shoulder and the dark aureoles around the tiny rosebud nipples on her chest. I had an instant erection so powerful that it hurt. I was terrified lest her mother notice it.</p> <p> Suddenly Cheri Kinnis said, ""I don?t suppose you could stay the night with her?"" And I almost exploded inside.</p> <p> Sari?s eyes sparkled. ""Please!"" She pleaded. ""Please, Lor!""</p> <p> I can?t remember the excuses I made, but they reduced the child to tears. The mother seemed to understand my predicament. She nodded. And smiled. And left the room. I lay alongside Sari on the bed and comforted her as best I could. I told her some little white lies to explain why I couldn?t sleep with her.</p> <p> ""I promised myself to wait until we were married,"" I said; it was a little bit of fun, but I realised it was also a serious statement of intent at that particular point in time.</p> <p> Finally, when I had convinced her and she had settled down a bit, I said, ""Go to the toilet, then I?ll tuck you into bed properly. And tomorrow I?ll play with you the whole day. I promise!""</p> <p> She climbed over me out of bed. She climbed over me again on the way back. She paused on top of me, and stared at me with those lethally penetrating eyes; it was as if she were trying to test the sincerity of my previous promises.</p> <p> I kissed her good night before leaving. I had kissed Sari several times before, in a big brother-kid sister way, but this was decidedly different. Her lips were rich and moist like that of a grown woman; her mouth was half open and the tip of her tongue brushed against my teeth. And it was at that moment I became aware that there was a sexual animal lurking somewhere deep, deep down inside me, and it had little in common with the school lavatory jokes. </p> </div>",[]
1565,Sari and the Green-Eyed Goddess,-1,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> For the last three years, my prestigious private day school, became a boarding school from Monday morning at half past eight until half past four on Friday afternoon. Between these two extremities, we breathed, ate and slept, sat and listened, walked and talked Latin, French and German and English literature, mathematics, geography and physics, chemistry and biology. The point apparently being that the student?s preparation work, done at home in the first three years, could be more strictly supervised by teachers in school in the evenings. There was no escape from it; we were dogged by teachers and haunted by rules, tables, formulae and declensions. It was a gruelling regimen, but worth it in the long run, and, after all, the school had its own reputation to protect. Those pathetic specimens who were unfit for the task and the examinations that lay ahead were weeded out in the first year of boarding, and returned to day school to endure the taunts and jibes of fellow students and the snide remarks of masters, or consigned to a lesser educational establishment, which was supposed to be the greatest humiliation of all.</p> <p> The consequence was that I did not see Sari except at the weekends. She accepted the situation after she had been given a comprehensive explanation of why it was absolutely necessary, the clinching argument being that I was determined to get the necessary qualification for a highly paid job that would ensure a decent education for our own children! She laughed happily at the shallowness of the reasoning, but was determined to make the most of what time we had together. She was usually waiting for me when I reached home at half past six on Friday evenings, and gave me a clinging kiss when I left again at seven on Monday morning. Between these two parameters, either she slept in our house or I slept in the Kinnis place.</p> <p> I suppose I was flattered by her attentions - in a rather silly, self-satisfied, conceited way. But Sari had a penchant for coming up with the trenchant comment and for pricking egocentric bubbles.</p> <p> We often discussed sex in a cold academic fashion, its fascination for both of us, its dangers and its inescapable ramifications and commitments. We had become that close in our relationship, and it was truly sincere despite the fact that she was only nine and I was a grown-up sixteen. And it was purely theoretical without any practical experimentation, I can assure you.</p> <p> I had made some trite remark about my being her Prince Charming, the handsome young sex hero of her dreams.</p> <p> She smiled wryly. ""I love you, Lor, and I really believe I always will,"" she said, staring at me with her dark penetrating eyes, ""because you are you, not because you are a prince or in any way charming."" She gave a little snigger. ""And you are certainly not handsome!""</p> <p> And then, again it happened like a fire-cracker being set off inside me. A couple of days before Christmas Eve, wearing the sugar plum fairy fancy dress costume she intended sporting at the village community party, she bounced over to our place early in the evening. She waved a silver star-topped wand under my nose to make sure she had my attention ? as if it were necessary! The outfit truly took my breath away.</p> <p> ""Shouldn?t you wear something underneath?"" I asked naively. Absolutely nothing was left to the imagination by the glistening white, skin-hugging, semi-transparent material. ""Panties or something?"" Not that I was objecting, despite the prudish tone of voice. And I had to admit it to myself: anything under the costume would have spoiled the whole effect. ""I can see the slit of your Lady Cynthia!"" I exclaimed with pretended horror. Lady Cynthia was our pet word for the female pudenda; the male organs in that region we called, believe it or not, Sir Roger de Coverley.</p> <p> Her entire blossoming figure was there for general scrutiny, the tiny, perfectly shaped swellings on her chest, the clearly defined sweep of her hips and her slender waist and those fantastic legs. I was reminded of the black cat ensemble she had worn when she was six and, oddly enough, of her cocoon when she was bound and tied up on her bed. ?For her own protection!? her parents had explained. I felt a now familiar stirring deep down inside me, but there was a freshness and a disturbing newness about the intensity of it.</p> <p> She simply threw back at me the wicked little smile that would make a grown man ready to kill for her, and crooned sensually, ""I want everyone to know how lucky you are!""</p> <p> She skipped away, weaving her hips from side to side, dancing from foot to foot, when my dad called; he was giving her a ride to the village. Cheri Kinnis had lost her licence on a perfectly justified (and, it has to be said, long overdue) charge of drunk driving, and her husband was oil prospecting in Cambodia or Thailand. Sari?s dad was always away in foreign parts these days, and I couldn?t help but get the feeling that his trips abroad on such work assignments would soon be a permanent feature of the Kinnis household. I felt sorry for Cheri and Sari; I also felt grateful that my own parents were the way they were ? sometimes fusty and old-fashioned, but reliable to the core.</p> <p> I watched dad?s automobile glide away from view, and became aware of a sickening twinge of the little green-eyed god (or goddess) in the pit of my stomach. I wished I had not been so impetuous in dismissing any suggestion that I go to the village party. I hate parties, but the mental image of other males eyeing up Sari and having the kind of thoughts that had slipped into my mind really bugged me.</p> <p> It was later that same evening when the Winnings arrived: they always spend their Christmases with us. And to be frank, I don?t like any of them, neither parent nor progeny: Samuel who was twenty six that year and Patricia who was six years younger. Their parents had been at college with mine, but where the Winnings started their family almost as soon as they graduated, my parents waited until they were in their late thirties. Hence the difference in ages between Sam and Pat and me.</p> <p> After the party, Sari slept the night at our place. Dad and her had stopped off at the Kinnis place to pick up some clothes, but Sari was still the sugar plum fairy when she arrived. I should have anticipated trouble. Sam and Pat made no attempt to hide or disguise their lasciviousness as they devoured the child with their eyes. Pat Winnings for all the world looked like a vampire who had beamed in on its prey. Her eyes glittered with sheer lust and unbridled sexual hunger. Little blobs of saliva gathered in the corner of her mouth as she licked her lips. And that her brother was as sexually aroused was equally evident. I noticed that Joe Winning glared dangerously at his off-springs.</p> <p> At seven o?clock on the following morning Sari crept into my bed, shook me awake and declared, ""I won first prize for my costume, last night.""</p> <p> ""The judges were men, I take it!""</p> <p> ""I don?t know,"" said the child happily. ""It was the teacher, Mrs. Palgrave, who presented the prizes. She said it was one of the most authentic costumes she had ever seen.""</p> <p> I grumbled moodily: ""It was certainly authentic! There was nothing artificial on view there!""</p> <p> Sari laughed and cuddled into me.</p> <p> ""You are a little demon out of hell,"" I told her, and kissed her playfully on the lips, ""sent to try my patience, and I love you.""</p> <p> After a late lunch, about two o?clock in the afternoon, with more than adequate to drink, the old folks decided to take a siesta before the really serious drinking started with the evening meal. Sari?s mother, who had joined us, rather than face the hundred metre trek between houses gracefully passed out in one of the massive armchairs in our library. I had faithfully promised, crossed my heart and hoped to die, spit on my grave if I tell a lie, to take Sari walking in the woodland adjacent to our property where we had already spotted some red deer. I went to her room, but she was not there. As I passed by, I heard muffled grunts coming from the bedroom occupied by Samuel Winning. I shrugged. It was none of my business; everybody who knew them guessed that Sam and Pat were into something a bit more intimate than sibling love. Pat had been expelled from her ridiculously expensive girls? school because of acts of gross indecency, too outrageous to be printed in the local newspapers, with her two room-mates. And Samuel?s wife divorced him on the grounds of his adultery with her mother. Sam boasted that he belonged to an exclusive club whose motto was ""Male or female of any species, of any age, in any place at any time!""</p> <p> I looked for Sari around the garden. I wondered if she had gone to Burke?s Wood without me, and instantly dismissed the thought as unlikely; it was so untypical of her. Equally unlikely was that she had gone home without telling me. I went to the games? room, the library, and finally the toilets. It was at that precise moment, that the idea punched a hole in my head: the subdued moans from Sam?s room ? could they possibly be?.</p> <p> I raced upstairs, heels aflame, head even hotter! I burst into the room. And completely blew loose.</p> <p> Sari, wearing only the briefest pair of panties I could have imagined, was spread-eagled on Sam?s bed. I tried later to figure why, having stripped her of everything else, they left on her knickers. Her wrists and ankles were secured to the bars at either end of the bed, the wrists with handcuffs, one ankle with an old school tie (Pat?s), the other with a leather belt that was digging into the child?s struggling flesh. She was gagged with a scarf, much the worse of wear, with the crest of a third rate university. The thought impaled itself on my wrath: this was the girl I was destined to marry; this was the girl who was going to give birth to my children. The facts that she was nine and I was seven years her senior seemed to be totally irrelevant at that time. I loved this kid!</p> <p> Patricia was already naked and sitting on the end of the bed. She was running her long, witchlike fingers up and down Sari?s legs. It struck me as a gesture of envy, for the older girl?s legs were no match for Sari?s. The child struggled from side to side to get away from the exploring fingers, but she was so severely stretched that her bonds allowed free movement only around her middle. The resultant lifting and twisting of her hips and buttocks only made her movements more erotic and sensual, which incited Pat to be more adventurous and more extensive in her caressing.</p> <p> Sam was undressing when I burst into the room; he was already naked upwards from his boxer shorts. He had his trousers around his ankles and was pulling one leg free, a position that definitely placed him at a disadvantage.</p> <p> Now, to let you understand: the one and only non-academic activity tolerated at my prestigious school is a form of self-defence called Li-tchai; a combination of the Korean martial art tae-kwon-do and the better known kung-fu only twice as lethal as either of these ? as much to the practitioner as to the person at the receiving end of any of the manoeuvres. The Li-tchai classes were conducted by a Japanese psychotic, who had a hang-up about his country?s involvement in the Second World War, and a marginally less stable Indonesian who hated everything that moved or did not move fast enough. What complicated the issue, but made the classes much more entertaining was that neither instructor could agree on anything including the time of day! At the expense of becoming black and blue in various quarters in the process, I had achieved a black and purple belt, which is the highest novice grade, and had been admitted to the master?s grade. This I now put to good use, despite the strict oaths piously mouthed in the classes at school.</p> <p> In passing, I wrenched Pat from the bed by her hair and broke her nose. Sam, trousers still around his ankles, unwisely decided that attack was the most effective defence. He hobbled in my direction, fists clenched, arms swinging wildly, but impeded by the trousers at his feet. I threw him over my shoulder, breaking his wrist on the way. He landed with a truly blood-curling crunch on his back and screamed in agony that I had broken his spine. Pat, blood pouring from her shattered nose, was screeching rape and murder as loudly as her impediment would permit. I had a mental image of my teachers ? the kamikaze Japanese and the mad Indonesian for once in their complicated existence nodding their unqualified approval. Sari had lifted her head to watch the proceedings; her eyes were as wide as I have ever seen them.</p> <p> The noise was horrendous. I was not in the least surprised when my folks appeared at the open doorway. Mum stared in disbelief at the child on the bed. Dad eyed the bodies on the floor. Both demanded, ""What on earth is going on?""</p> <p> Then Joe Winning pushed past my parents. He stood astride his son, pointed two indignant fingers, and yelled, ""I?ve had it with you two?""</p> <p> After receiving medical attention, the offending pair were allowed to stay the night in widely separated rooms. Early in the morning on the day before Christmas, a private taxi drove them away into shamed obscurity. I never saw either of them again. Nor did I ever regret the fact!</p> <p> As I watched them go, dad pulled me aside and said, ""You?ll really have to learn to control that temper of yours!"" There was glistening humour in his eyes as he added, when Sari slipped into view, ""And those hands!""</p> <p> Sari appeared at the side of my bed that night, and demanded, in a voice that was not to be ignored, ""Lor! Are you awake?"" She shook me. It was kind of emphasis to her words. And when she was satisfied that she had my attention: ""I just wanted to say that perhaps you are my Prince Charming after all!"" She laughed. The sound reminded me of the gurgling, tinkling water in the marble fountain in the school quadrangle. She climbed into bed beside me. She snuggled up closely. After a long pause she giggled. ""And perhaps you are just a little bit handsome!""</p> <p> ""Thanks"" I grunted in acknowledgement. With Sari at my side, I was in that happy limbo of contentment that comes immediately before sleep.</p> <p> There was a long, long pause. ""Lor!"" she stage whispered in the darkness.</p> <p> ""Yes?""</p> <p> ""Tomorrow?"" was followed by another long silence.</p> <p> ""Yes?"" I was ready for the question, What did you get me for my Christmas? and was hastily trying to think of a cheeky answer. But I was really tired and there was an edge of irritation in my voice when, the long silence continued, I repeated, ""Yes?""</p> <p> ""Will you tie me up?""</p> <p> The full import of her words struck me after a full minute. I sat up and stared into the blackness. ""Sari!"" I voiced my shock. ""Do you realise what you are saying?"" There was more silence, so I repeated the question with a greater sense of urgency.</p> <p> ""Shhh!"" she responded indignantly. ""Lor, I?m trying to sleep!"" </p> </div>",[]
1566,"Sari and the Simon Pratt Affair, Part 1",1,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was a panoramic view of the garden party. From an upstairs window, I watched infants devouring home-made ice-cream by the cubic litre and grown women giggling over the punch bowl. A couple of teenagers, considering themselves well out of sight, were having it off in the gazebo. I watched the boys manhandle Sari. I fastened on that. It was a game the kids had become accustomed to playing at every party my folks arranged for them. I had long since stopped worrying about it. On the contrary, the game seemed to animate Sari; she became even more exuberant and it was then truly exciting to be in her company. And, increasingly of late, I had become aware of Sari?s boundless sexual potential. And it was directed at me! It was all mine! And it kept me from veering too near the edge of insanity in the strict routine of my prestigious boarding school. A healthy young male, after all, in confinement, had to find something to do with his hands in his spare time!</p> <p> My parents never needed an excuse for a party, and there seemed to be one almost every other weekend now when I was home. This latest orgy was supposed to celebrate midsummer. Appropriately, there was a Stonehenge maze and a Camelot bouncy castle, both of which initially at least promised to be highly successful in keeping the younger children out of any other more malicious activity. After twenty minutes or so the polystyrene Stonehenge was reduced to millions of white pellets which the boys considered ideal for stuffing down the necks of little girls? frocks, sweaters, knickers, or whatever else they could prise wide open. No one complained; it kept the brats occupied, on and off, for the remainder of the night. The Camelot Castle became decidedly lop-sided when one of its panels was set alight by some of the older kids who were rolling a joint on the lee side of it, away from the prying eyes of the adults.</p> <p> There was supposed to have been novelty sack races and some obstacle circuits for the older kids. These events did not materialise. There was a kind of blind man?s buff that did take place. Topically, the blind man was a Druid, whose legs had been bound with rope from the knees to the ankles. He was armed with a shepherd?s crook, and was expected to chase and catch all and sundry and tie them to sacrificial posts placed around the garden. This game lasted for a further twenty minutes and resulted in a broken head, the dress torn completely from a fourteen year old girl, a ten year old girl in a fit of hysteria and two twelve year old boys at each others? throats - a squabble which continued until the party broke up at nine o?clock. An hour after the druid game had been abandoned, because of these accidents and the increasing use of mature adult language by the youngest children, some of the women were still trying to unravel the knots and ropes from around the neck of a screaming six year old who had become decidedly blue in the face and had already soiled his underpants.</p> <p> The tying bit of the druid game came alive again with a vengeance. From my upstairs window I noticed that the boys ? there must have been about seven or eight of them around her ? had forced Sari to the ground and were in the process of securing her hands behind her back with what appeared to be a pair of trouser suspenders; this suspicion was supported by the sight of another small boy outside the group vainly attempting to hold his trousers up while several slightly older little girls were determined to remove them.</p> <p> Sari appeared to be enjoying herself thoroughly, so I left well alone. Since the incident involving the Winnings, tying up had become a regular feature of Sari?s play, and the little green-eyed goddess had been well and truly put in her proper place. I knew it was only a bit of serious fun as far as she was concerned. And, as already suggested, after every such incident she became so much more cuddlesome and intimately affectionate. The manual exercises done at school had been brought home with me and were infinitely more pleasurable with this little bundle fast asleep in my bed and cradled in my otherwise unoccupied arm. The outcome of these finger exercises was generally, captured in one of Sari?s panties, albeit not very effectively, I must confess. A couple of times, on the following morning, she would eye the soiled garment quizzingly, but she never commented?</p> <p> ?until the night she woke and caught me red-handed, so to speak. She demanded to know what I was doing.</p> <p> There is one thing I have to say about our relationship: it has, from the very beginning, always been open and honest. Except as an obvious practical joke, I have never once misled the kid with make-believe myth, fable or legend. She demands to know, I explain. And that is the sum total of every successful partnership. So it was on the night in question. She listened to my explanation as to how and why, and insisted on a demonstration, which was given with some grudging reluctance. Satisfied, she went back to sleep, but a new word had been added to our vocabulary: joggling, and new phrase: joggling Sir Roger!</p> <p> The biggest and oldest of the boys around Sari, a plumpish idiot, appropriately named Simon Pratt, fastened Sari?s ankles together with a length of rope, then bound her legs, in the manner of a Roman fasces, up to her bare thighs. He rolled her over on to her back, lifted the skirts of her short dress, studied what was underneath for a minute then thrust his hand up to her crutch. Sari wriggled. She must have voiced her protest, for one of the women glanced disapprovingly. Simon wrapped a cloth of sorts around her mouth. The boys then carried Sari to a sprawling chestnut tree where they tied her to the thick trunk, wrapping ropes round her tightly from her shoulders to her hips.</p> <p> As usual, it had been my parents? idea to have the party for the village children. Mothers had been invited. That, in my humble opinion, was the second mistake ? second only to having the party in the first place! Then kismet took over: Grandpa Jaksen, that?s my grandfather from my mother?s side of the family, had a heart attack and was taken to hospital where he was lying in an intensive care unit with less than a summer snowball?s chance of survival. Mum and dad had to flee at the last moment. Who was left in charge of their midsummer madness? I was, and I hate and utterly detest parties! And Cheri Kinnis, Sari?s mum! And if ever there was a recipe for instant disaster, this was it.</p> <p> It has to be said, Cheri is an exceedingly beautiful woman, and the fact that her husband spends so much time in foreign parts suggests to me that the man is a total waster. Cheri is also brilliant to the point of genius. She can work out 8.32% compound interest on a capital investment of 893,679 pesetas over a period of twelve years and convert it into dollars faster than I can switch on my computer. Or she can tell you the flying distance between any two major cities anywhere in the world. Cheri is also funny; she has a treasury of jokes for every situation. But there is a flip side! Show Cheri the way to the drinks cabinet and all these assets are negated; her genius takes a flying leap at itself and evaporates. Her humorous stories remain, albeit in slurred and often distorted versions. And Cheri already knew the way to our rather numerous drinks cabinets.</p> <p> Some of the mothers volunteered to organize events. That was the third and decisive mistake. Cheri did not wait for a higher bid; she sped off in the direction of our house. I made the required token effort to co-operate for all of ten minutes, then followed Cheri indoors. The party from that point degenerated into utter chaos, starting with the total destruction of Stonehenge and the attack on Camelot. The rear of a greenhouse with a prize vine inside had been shattered and one of the kids had all but drowned himself in our swimming pool.</p> <p> The boys with Sari now pretended to stack firewood around her feet. Presumably she was to Joan of Arc, or perhaps a seventeenth century witch. Occasionally, some of the boys glanced in the direction of their mothers, but the women were too deeply engrossed in their gossip while attempting to limit the ravages of a ring-a-ring-of-roses game with the girls and some of the younger boys. Simon Pratt, the marginal retard, groped Sari several times as he pretended to test the knots the other children had tied. A couple of times he hauled up her skirt to give the boys a view of what was under it. And then he pulled the waistband of her panties away to stare stupidly at what was inside. Sari squirmed and mouthed what I took to be well-aimed obscenities. Finally, Simon decided on a follow-my-leader. He put his thick arms around the tree and pressed his ungainly body into Sari and humped in mock procreation. The other boys laughed and took their turn.</p> <p> I decided to intervene. I played the part of host as well as anyone could under the circumstances. I distributed the gifts to the guests and saw them off the premises, before releasing Sari. The boys had done a great job on her; I gave up trying to undo the knots and resorted finally to a kitchen knife to slice through her bonds.</p> <p> ""You enjoyed yourself."" I didn?t know whether I had asked the question or made a statement.</p> <p> Sari threw me a coy look. ""It was all right!"" The wicked little smile withered. ""but if that Simon Pratt ever come near me again,"" she snarled, ""I?ll tear his eyes from their sockets!"" Then she laughed and grabbed my hand. ""Come on!"" she exclaimed. ""I need a bath."" And she pulled me towards the house. ""I feel soiled and polluted. You can help bathe me and perfume me?""</p> <p> It was nothing unusual; I often helped Sari out of her clothes and into the bath. Always there was some sort of joke to go with the ritual. I would tell her that I wanted her so clean all over that I could kiss her backside. She would laugh happily at this. I often also helped scrub her. And dry her. I liked the chore, indeed, I looked forward to it. I performed the task well that night! Playfully I spanked her backside in the direction of my bedroom when it was completed and went off to find her mother.</p> <p> Cheri was in our library and in her cups, very nearly at the seriously unconscious state of drunkenness. I helped her to our main guest bedroom. She was its most regular occupant. I stripped her to her panties and tucked her into the king-sized divan.</p> <p> What struck me close up, when she was all but completely naked, apart from the woman?s quite staggering beauty, was just how youthful she was; I was convinced that she could have passed as a late teenager. Later I was to discover just how near the actual truth that conviction was.</p> <p> Then, quite suddenly, it was truly weird how Cheri?s eyes lost their alcoholic glaze and focussed on me in much the same way that Sari looked at me.</p> <p> ""You?re a good boy, Lor,"" she murmured. ""And Sari loves you!""</p> <p> I felt slightly embarrassed. I liked Cheri, I really and truly liked her, and usually I felt as comfortable in her presence as I did with anyone. But she also made me feel guilty. My mind raced back to the joggling Sir Roger conversation with her daughter.</p> <p> ""She talks of nothing else when you are away,"" said Cheri, now surprisingly coherent. ""And lives for the times you come home from school."" Then she repeated. ""She really loves you, Lor!"" She closed her eyes. I assumed she had fallen asleep. She purred the way Sari did, opened her eyes briefly and said, ""Be good to her, Lor! Be good to her!""</p> <p> ""I will,"" I promised.</p> <p> Cheri gurgled in satisfaction, the way a baby makes the sound, and turned on her side. I crept from the room.</p> <p> Sari was lying naked on the top cover of my bed. She was reading a comic left over from her last visit. I gazed at her in real affection. After her bath she was so fresh and fragile like a budding flower, so clean and pure. It struck me again at how much she looked like her mother. She was certainly destined to be every bit as beautiful.</p> <p> ""Sari!""</p> <p> She let the paper drop from before her face. She looked at me with those magnificent eyes. She radiated enchantment. I was her slave for life.</p> <p> ""Will you marry me?"" It wasn?t really what I had intended saying. Nevertheless, I meant what I said, even though it came from deep within my subconscious.</p> <p> She smiled. ""I fully intent to, Lor, as soon as I am old enough."" And she lifted the comic to her face.</p> <p> I threw myself on to the bed beside her. Brushed aside her comic paper and kissed her half-open mouth. She responded. I kissed her shoulders, her chest, her belly button and her pubis. She spread her legs and I kissed Lady Cynthia full on her lips. Sari?s hips jerked, imperceptibly at first, then more deliberately. And I swear it, Lady Cynthia was vibrating and her lips were opening for my tongue.</p> <p> ""I love you, Lor,"" she said later when we snuggled close in bed. It was the first time we had slept completely naked together.</p> <p> ""I meant it, Sari,"" I assured her, ""when I asked you to marry me.""</p> <p> ""I meant it too,"" she replied in that seductive croon. The tone changed. ""And if Simon Pratt, or anyone else ever again touches me, the way he touched me tonight, I?ll tear his face to ribbons?""</p> <p> And I did not for one moment doubt the sincerity of her words. I drifted into pleasantly reassuring sleep.</p> <p> ""Lor!"" It must have been about half an hour later when Sari shook me to that limbo of half-wakefulness. ""Lor!""</p> <p> ""Hmmm?"" I tried to prise open my eyes, but they were so heavy.</p> <p> ""Can I joggle Sir Roger?""</p> <p> And suddenly I was fully awake! </p> </div>",[]
1567,"Sari and the Simon Pratt Affair, Part 2",2,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,3,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""I have decided to go away for a while!"" Cheri Kinnis made the remark while nibbling a finger of richly buttered toast. It was truly incredible how this woman could transmute such a mundane act as eating into something so hypnotically sensuous. She usually transformed the otherwise desolate breakfast table.</p> <p> So she was going away for a while. Big deal! My earliest recollection of the Kinnises was of them, Cheri and her husband, 'going away', setting off on a safari in a tailor-made Jeep loaded to the gunnels with a million and one bits of tropical gear and gimcracks, and enough artillery to start a civil war in an African republic. And, I know it's hardly likely, and it may well have been another occasion, but they seemed to have returned wearing ski kit. That was in the days when the Kinnises were as close as you could get with a married couple. Even after Sari arrived they were always in the process of going away for a while to exotic places or returning from fabulous holidays.</p> <p> The woman had wakened Sari and I with a kiss. ""Come on, you two,"" she chirped brightly. ""Breakfast will be ready in about two and a half minutes. So move it!"" She threw open the curtains of my bedroom. Even that simple act seemed replete with sexual innuendo. It did not seem to strike her as untoward in the least that her ten year old daughter was naked in bed alongside a naked seventeen year old. I felt embarrassed in the knowledge that, during the night, Sari had joggled Sir Roger with the ease and delicate touch of a fairy queen. My heart hammered. I was convinced that, had I not been so besotted with Sari, I would have been madly in love with her mother! Cheri even drew the covers back from the bed and laughed at our protests before skipping from the room.</p> <p> ""As soon as your parents get back, I have decided to go into a clinic to dry out!"" She sighed. It was the same incidental sound made by her daughter; it served to emphasise or italicize the words they used. She explained in forthrightly concise terms how and why she had reached this decision. Her drinking had got out of control, she felt that she had allowed her husband's desertion to get through the normal barrier of her indifference, she was aware that she had not been a terribly good mother to Sari, and so on. Her eyes moistened. She pointed a long, well-manicured finger at my face. ""And I want you, Lor, to take good care of Sari while I am away!""</p> <p> I nodded. I spluttered. ""I also have something to say."" The uneasy, queazy sensation in the stomach persisted, and my voice trembled. ""I think you should know."" I hesitated, then blustered it out. ""I asked Sari to marry me, and she said she would as soon as she was old enough."" The total absurdity of the situation did not seem in any way pertinent. Rather, I felt a great relief sweep over me. I simply had to tell someone, and who better than the child's mother. And then the idea rooted and sprouted at the back of my mind: my 'something to say' had been a sublimated confession - it was really intended to purge me from any feeling of guilt for having had Sari work her magic on me with her hands. Deep down inside me, come hell or high tide, I knew that kissing Lady Cynthia and joggling Sir Roger de Coverley had to become a regular feature when Sari and I were alone together. I knew within my heart of hearts I wanted it that way, and I was equally convinced Sari wanted it too. And, for the time being at least, I knew that I would be satisfied with this.</p> <p> Cheri was silent for a full two minutes. The queaziness spilled over from my gut to my chest. Breathing had become extremely difficult. Had she guessed the guilty secret? I had other reasons for believing that the woman, like my antique grandmother Jaksen, was psychic. Quite suddenly she rose from the breakfast table and kissed Sari again. And me. A long lingering kiss. And it struck me that neither mother nor daughter knew how to kiss other than with passion and with fully sensual lips.</p> <p> Thereafter things began to happen with overwhelming rapidity. The telephone rang and Cheri answered it. That was how it was with us; we were equally at ease in each other's homes. She spoke quietly for about ten minutes before returning to the breakfast table. Her face was sombre as she announced, ""That was your dad, Lor! Your grandfather Jaksen died early this morning. I' m truly sorry. I liked the old man."" My fondest recollections of the old man was of him chasing Cheri around our back garden and of the pair of them indulging themselves in a wrestling match on the croquet lawn. ""The funeral is on Tuesday.""</p> <p> Tuesday? I had the last of my written examinations on the day before with the practical on Wednesday and Thursday and a possible oral test on Friday. What a week it was destined to be.</p> <p> Then Mrs. Grafton entered the kitchen. She is the woman who helps mum clean the house at weekends, Fridays and Saturdays, sometimes Sunday, less frequently on Monday mornings. She is also the gossip column for the village as far as we are concerned. As she was removing her hat and coat, she directed the question to the draining board at the sink. ""Have you heard about."" All Mrs. Grafton's news started with this preamble. I had visions of her worst nightmare: she would be imparting her priceless jewels of information to someone who had already heard from another source. "". Julie Pierce at the big house?""</p> <p> ""The big house?"" I joked. ""I thought we were the big house."" Although I did not in the least feel like joking.</p> <p> Mrs. Grafton looked up from the sink with baleful eyes. ""And so you are,"" she said, ""but not the only one. There's Marmonsby and Teesford and Hornton Manor.""</p> <p> ""Hornton Manor is miles away,"" I reminded her.</p> <p> ""About Julie Pierce,"" Cheri Kinnis prompted.</p> <p> Mrs. Grafton shifted her eyes sadly to Cheri. ""She's gone and got herself pregnant, that's wot. And she's only just turned fourteen!"" She tutted and turned her attention to the pots and pans in the sink. ""Had her birthday party only last week. I ask yer! And that fat boy Pratt has gone and built himself a hut of sorts behind his father's scrap-yard and Mr. Jordan next door is objecting because he wasn't allowed to build a garage next to his house, and he's taking Mr. Pratt to court, and Mrs. Selby in the village shop is going off on holiday this week, so if you have anything you want to buy there you had better be quick about it."" She attacked the pots with a teeth-grating enthusiasm. ""And what about this dark stranger what has been lurking about in the village?"" It was purely rhetorical. She did not wait for any response. ""Up to no good that's for sure, anyone who prowls around. Especially at night! Best to keep your doors locked if you ask me. Can't afford to take no risks these days, wot with all them terrorists about and them murders and bombs in the city streets and wot.""</p> <p> No, we hadn't heard of the dark stranger. I tended to sneer inwardly. Last summer it was the man with the glaring eyes, and during the winter prior to that there was mass hysteria about the alien who abducted little boys. Silly rumours like this were spontaneously generated in every village community from time to time. The man with the glaring eyes turned out to be an ancient tramp with a thyroid problem; certainly the old man had a liking for touching little preteen girls, but otherwise, he was harmless. And the alien was the local poacher, popularly known as Mr. Death. The man was, by nature, a recluse who made his living by supplying neighbouring hotels and city restaurants with fresh country fare. He acquired his name by virtue of the fact that every time he was seen, almost always at night, something was destined to die, be it a pheasant on the moor, a hare in the woodlands or a salmon from the river. So far there was no reason to believe that he was in any way responsible for the death of a human. Anyway, the matter was dismissed as an exercise for idle tongues, the preoccupation of empty heads. Both Sari and Cheri accompanied me to the funeral. Both wore identical black outfits, mini-dresses and sheer tights, short capes and veiled hats that made even the vicar goggle. A rather subdued Sari clung to me throughout the entire proceedings; it was her first close contact with the frightening fact of the inevitability of death. And she did not like it one little bit.</p> <p> Grandma Jaksen greeted Cheri like a long-lost daughter. The two of them always hit it off whenever they met, and their repartee of funny stories and counter-stories could keep a social get-together alive for hours. ""Kindred spirits,"" my mother fondly described them.</p> <p> ""And you. Little girl."" The old woman crouched in front of Sari when the cold, matter-of-fact Lutheran funeral ritual had been completed. She kissed her face and held her close. "". had better take good care of my favourite grandson!"" And she threw me a most peculiar sidelong glance. It was as if she had guessed the peculiar relationship we shared; it was also a grandmaternal blessing on it!</p> <p> I had to be away all day Wednesday and Thursday. I travelled straight from grandma's house to the examination centre. The final practical session lasted well into the evening, at which point I was told that the oral test would indeed take place on the following morning. When I reached home on Friday evening, all hell was let loose. There were police officers searching the grounds at the Kinnis place with tracker dogs and overspilling on to our property. A detective inspector, who picked at his nose all the time he was speaking, wanted to know where I had been all day and was little more than contemptuously sceptical when I explained about my practical and the oral examinations. ""Bloody egg-heads,"" he grumbled to himself as he departed without telling me what the interrogation was all about. ""Bloody clever dicks! Bloody snobs! Think they own the bloody world! Bloody poufs!"" He had simply refused to give any reason or explanation for his questions. And he made no apology for his intrusion or his crudeness.</p> <p> It was only when the entire police force of the county had left the house, that my dad had an opportunity to put me in the picture. I knew there was trouble as soon as he laid an arm across my shoulder. ""It's Sari,"" he said, and my stomach lurched. Before he said anything else, I wanted to be sick. Visions flashed before me in my vivid imagination, visions of Mrs. Grafton's dark stranger, the man with the glaring eyes, Mr. Death, and of Sari lying dead in a ditch. ""She has been missing since lunchtime."" My stomach muscles wrenched. ""The school had a half-day holiday."" It was as if all my schooling and the recent examinations and tests had gone for nothing. ""She left at noon, but didn't arrive home."" My entire life was centred on Sari!</p> <p> It had been almost three years to the day when another little girl, the same age as Sari, had been reported missing from the village. She was found dead several days later; she had been savagely raped and strangled, then bound with electrical conduit and wrapped in filthy sacking and left in a secluded ditch. It would seem that the killer had the vain hope of the young corpse being decomposed before anything could be done about it. The strategy had been successful in that the murderer had never been apprehended. Mrs. Grafton's dark stranger seemed a lot less funny now. Mum and dad had heard the rumours almost as soon as they made it back to their front door. Then, they heard that the police were looking for a black stranger. Then it was a turbaned black stranger with a long beard. Sightings were made in several towns and villages in the region and there was a ridiculous shuttling of police cars back and forth across the county. Two perfectly innocent men, one black and one with a long straggling beard were arrested in local public houses. Another was caught boarding a bus in the village.</p> <p> Grandmother Jaksen had returned to our house with my parents. An understandably distressed Cheri Kinnis was with them when Mrs. Grafton appeared to offer condolences for Grandfather Jaksen's death, 'wot she only just heard about' and sympathy for the disappearance of Sari, 'wot she had only just heard about too' and to tell mum that she wouldn't be available for her cleaning duties for the next three or four weeks.</p> <p> ""They've gone and changed everything at the factory,"" she complained in the same tones she had used to express her regrets about death and disappearance. Mrs. Grafton worked in the local enterprise unit in the village. Novelties were made there, mostly party fare like paper hats and streamers. ""They gone and went all Christmassy,"" she declared contemptuously. ""We have to make Christmas trees and paper decorations now."" She tutted at the thought of it. ""Christmas trees in the middle of summer, I ask yer!"" She accepted the offer of a cup of tea. ""So we have to clear out the factory and clean it from top to bottom and they're putting in the new machinery on Tuesday and everyone has to lend a hand and work fourteen hour shifts..""</p> <p> She prattled on about the injustice of it all. And then she slurped her tea and demanded of all of us, ""Have you heard about that fat boy Pratt?"" It took all of ten minutes to make sense of her usual gabbling gossip. Simon Pratt and another boy in the village had been reported missing now. ""Proper epidemic!"" stated Mrs. Grafton with incredible insensitivity. I could not put a face to the other boy, the name was unfamiliar. But Simon Pratt? ""Missing?"" demanded my mother. It was too much of a coincidence. ""Boys don't go missing; they disappear for hours!""</p> <p> Simon had not been seen by his parents since early morning, Mrs. Grafton assured us, and the other boy had put in a brief appearance for lunch and immediately vanished again. Grandma Jaksen and Cheri exchanged glances. ""That's it, then,"" declared the old woman. And Cheri nodded agreement. ""That's what then?"" demanded my father.</p> <p> ""Where these boys are,"" recited grandma, ""there be Sari. And I get the feeling she is not there of her own free will.""</p> <p> The suggestion sent trembling shivers down my spine, and again I felt as if I was going to be violently sick. The picture of Simon Pratt feeling up Sari at the midsummer party, and his insane look of sheer animal lust came to mind.</p> <p> ""Pratt built himself a gang hut."" I yelled the information and ran to the door and back. ""Behind his father's scrap yard!"" I returned to the door. ""Mrs. Grafton spoke about it last week."" My father picked up the telephone as I raced from the room.</p> <p> Police cars, there were at least four of them, screeched to a skidding halt in front of the Pratt property on the other side of the village. They were barely seconds ahead of us. A gorilla in a sergeant's uniform smashed open the gate of the scrap-yard and the door of the hut with less effort than he would have needed to flatten a cardboard carton. The entire structure shuddered as it was invaded by a dozen policemen. Several torches lit up the untidy space.</p> <p> Sari was illumined as she knelt on an empty cable drum. She was trussed up like a turkey ready for roasting, arms, wrists and ankles bound tightly behind her. Her panties were around her knees. Her school dress had been hauled up around her middle so that her navel was exposed, and the neat little groove of her tight vulva. She was gagged with a filthy handkerchief and blindfolded with what appeared to be thermal lagging from water pipes. Then I noticed, in the sharp contrast of lights, that she wasn't kneeling at all; she had a harness around her chest and armpits. It was this that kept her frock up above her middle. The apparatus was suspended from the roof by a black, heavy duty electric cable. The effect elongated Sari's abdomen and pubis, which in turn made her slit the piece de resistance. Her knees were clear of the drum and she swung, ever so slightly, like a pendulum of a tired old grandfather clock. Oddly enough, though, the thing that ripped into my thinking at the sight was that I had bought the panties, as a set of six, with a matching shortie night-dress and an underskirt, for Sari. The idea of another person actually touching the garment was a profanity and it outraged me. I was restrained by my dad and by the nose-picking detective inspector as I lunged forward; otherwise I might have committed bloody murder.</p> <p> . for in one corner squatted Simon Pratt. He was holding his face in his hands in the way an infant does, seeking to be hidden from view. The other boy - I now recognized him as one of those who had bound Sari to the chestnut tree at the midsummer party - was shivering with fear and sobbing frenetically in another corner. There were signs of recent masturbation on their clothing and on the floor at their feet. Simon's companion had wet himself, repeatedly by the look of his trousers.</p> <p> A policewoman had managed to release the harness and peeled away the gag and the blindfold. Sari blinked at the strong beams of light and gasped for breath. She was sobbing and again my brain had changed to a smouldering stick of dynamite. I broke free and tore madly at Simon Pratt.</p> <p> Sari screamed. ""Lor! No! Don't hit him! He hardly touched me."" I froze and stared malevolently at the other boy who instantly burst into an amplified fit of sobbing.</p> <p> "" Lor, I'm all right,"" Sari yelled. ""They didn't do anything to me. Really! I'm fine!""</p> <p> The policewoman at last managed to cut through the ropes. Sari stood up for a moment, uncertainly, on the cable drum. She pulled up her panties and smoothed down her dress before stepping down gingerly. She quickly regained her balance and bounded across to me and flung her arms around me. I held her close. A policeman hauled Simon Pratt to his feet and dragged him across the hut to pull the other boy upright. Both boys were howling. The policeman accidentally banged their heads together.</p> <p> ""They just didn't know what to do,"" stated Sari. There was pity in her voice. But also an edge of contempt. ""After they tied me up they joggled, and when I laughed at them they put a cloth around my mouth and that horrible jaggy stuff around my eyes."" She gazed up at me. ""But really, they didn't do it to me!"" When the boys were dragged from the hut, she asked, ""What will happen to them?"" A note of real concern was added to the contempt and pity.</p> <p> The detective picked his nose and examined his finger. ""They'll be charged with abduction of a minor,"" he replied with an air of complete indifference.</p> <p> ""And probably with indecent assault.""</p> <p> ""But they didn't touch me,"" insisted Sari. ""Not really!""</p> <p> The detective inspector was not interested. ""And bloody well wasting police time!"" He shuffled out into the cool summer night air. ""And any other bloody thing we can think of.""</p> <p> ""But they really didn't do anything to me."" Sari held my arm tightly. ""They tied me up."" She looked up again, with those deeply penetrating eyes, into my face. ""They pulled my frock up and my panties down."" The torchlight was rapidly fading. ""Really! They didn't do anything awful or terrible to me. They just looked; they didn't do anything to me!""</p> <p> That night in bed I checked. Not that I would dare disbelieve anything Sari ever said. As I was kissing Lady Cynthia, I prised the lips apart and gazed my fill. It was true. They hadn't done anything to worry about. And Sari was aroused as an outcome! I had serious doubts about how long I could wait. And I still wanted to kill Simon Pratt. The other boy was a complete nonentity. </p> </div>",[]
1568,Sari and the Worst of Summers,-1,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,2,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Sari called it the most horrible summer of her life. I suppose it all started with the death of my grandfather Jaksen. She had met the old man no more than a dozen times, but to her childish imagination he had become the epitome of stability and reliability, especially after her father had begun to make himself scarce at home. Grandpa would take the little girl up on his knee and tell her stories of life long ago in faraway places. He had Viking blood in him, he told her, and he would show her how his ancestors bound their captives tightly to the masts of their ships. Sari, as you may have guessed, had a thing about being tied up, and being bound with ropes by grandpa Jaksen seemed to have reinforced the history lessons, for she used the tales with great effect at her schools and achieved enviable results. He also told her romantic stories about how he met grandma when they were still young children, and how they had vowed to love each other for ever and a day. ""Just like you and Lor!"" he said. He told her how they were married when he was seventeen and she fifteen. They had been together ever since and never regretted a single day of their relationship. It was at the funeral, that Sari, dressed in appropriate mini-dress, sheer black tights and veiled hat, clutched my arm and demanded, ""He is really dead? We won't ever see him again?"" The impressive presence of death really affected her. I had the notion, not to mention the hope, that it would put an end to her tying fetish - a false hope if ever there was one. Tying up had become a longing to be possessed, thankfully by me, and an expression of real affection. Then there followed the Simon Pratt affair, and again I supposed she would have had her fill of bondage with its touch of light masochism. Again I was wrong. Inwardly though, I did not object - not really. Sari was turned on by the Simon Pratt experience, and Sari turned on has to be seen (and felt) to be believed. She is still the most delicately delicious rose petal in my treasure house of memories.</p> <p>In rapid succession, before she had time to recover her breath, so to speak, Julie Pierce died while trying to abort her pregnancy. The news stunned the village. Sari had nightmares about it; she was extremely fond of Julie, who often partnered her at tennis in local competitions. Julie had been so full of life and showed an enthusiasm for everything she did; and now, like grandpa Jaksen, she was dead! The clouds gathered. And Sari retreated. A few days after Julie's death, the body of a local schoolteacher was found hanging from a tree in Burke's Wood. Again the county constabulary invaded our property - our place is adjacent to the local woods - as a matter of fact, the local woodland is part of our policies. And again the nose-picking detective insisted on knowing where everyone had been for the previous two or three days, and again seemed sceptical to the point of insolent disbelief at the answers he received. Locally, although it was tacitly admitted that it was proper to wait for the coroner's report, everyone agreed that it was suicide, that it was remorse for the death of Julie Pierce, and that there was no doubt about it - he was the father of Julie's dead child, no doubt about it at all! The teacher, Hector Lansbright, was also the coach for the local tennis club and had helped Sari improve her game. It was also a well-known fact that he habitually touched up the girls he coached, but, except for the case of Julie Pierce, his advances were generally harmless enough and mostly taken as good fun by the victims. I know that he felt up Sari on a couple of occasions; she told me so, but said that all the time he was doing it she kept thinking of me. Julie had boasted that Lansbright was her fiancée and that they were to be married as soon as she was sixteen. Cheri Kinnis went off to her drying up session. She was expected to be away for at least eight weeks. Sari moved in with us, into the bedroom she so seldom used - she had got into the habit of sleeping with me. I knew things were amiss when she occupied the bedroom on her own. We still went long walks, splashed about in the swimming pool, played tennis and squash, went riding a couple of times, all the usual things we did together. But it was obvious, her heart was not in any of these activities. Even my parents could see that something was not quite right.</p> <p>""What's wrong with Sari?"" my mother asked. ""She doesn't seem to be her usual ebullient self!"" My mother had been a primary school teacher and used words like that, for real! And my father eyed me suspiciously and, in a tone that suggested I had better not have, demanded, ""Have you been misbehaving with the child? Interfering with her?""</p> <p>The problem was not long in surfacing. It came during the first week of the long vacation from her school. A naked Sari woke me. It was more of an instinctive gesture than anything else: I glanced at the clock on my bedside table. The green digits glowed 03.17. Sari was in tears. There was a frightening urgency in her sobbing. Her whole body seemed to be vibrating. ""Lor! I feel terrible,"" she said tremulously. She was shivering violently even though the summer heat in the room was stifling.</p> <p>I threw back the bedclothes. She climbed in beside me. I cuddled her as usual, then pulled away. Sari was burning! I felt her forehead and her chest. It was as though she was on fire. I felt her pulse; it was racing. ""Stay where you are, sweetheart!"" I climbed from the bed, telephoned our local medical practitioner, and woke my parents. My mother, who had been a voluntary trainee nurse at one time in her youth, took Sari's temperature and examined her closely. We both knew that this was more than a slight summer fever. Sari had fallen into a troubled sleep and was jerking phrenetically in short spasms.</p> <p>Dr. Simpson called for an ambulance as soon as he touched her. ""I'm not going to make any spot diagnoses,"" he declared. ""We'll wait till they look at her in hospital."" He shook his head. ""But I can tell you: this is going to be serious. Indeed, I would say that the next seventy two hours will be critical.""</p> <p>The three of us took turns at sitting by Sari's bed in hospital. She had been more than seven hours under close scrutiny by men and machines. She had tubes and pipes all over the place and she was wrapped up in a canvas restraining garment with her arms crossed tightly against her chest when she returned.</p> <p>""Why the straitjacket?"" The note of aggression was irrepressible, but I was worried to the point of dementia.</p> <p>The consultant, white coated, stethoscope dangling from a torn pocket, was sympathetic. ""It's not nearly as bad as it looks."" He stroked Sari's hair, and I felt inclined to punch his face. ""It's for her own protection!""</p> <p>Instantly, my mind flashed back to the time I first saw Sari bound up in sheets after the Halloween party. ""She has a mild form of rheumatic chorea."" I yelled. ""St. Vitus' Dance?"" My stomach took a dip. I felt sick.</p> <p>""Well, yes and no!"" The man continued to caress my girl. ""We feared the worst; we really believed it was a rheumatic fever brought on by a form of advanced Huntington's disease."" He went on to describe the precise nature of her illness and the treatment she would require; she needed hospitalisation for at least a week, and close attention at home for several weeks after that. ""She should be fully recovered, back to normal by the time school starts again in the autumn."" He pulled at the eyelid and pointed a torch at the pupil. ""She has been heavily sedated and should be asleep for the next couple of hours. It would be advisable to have a face she recognises by her side when she wakes.""</p> <p>""I'll be here,"" I assured him. ""I won't be going anywhere!""</p> <p>He made to leave the room. He hesitated. ""It may sound a strange thing to say."" He retreated into silence for fully a minute. ""But it has to be said,"" he decided. ""She may require some kind of restraint when she gets home."" He returned to the bed and jabbed at the straps of the straitjacket. ""And this thing is so gross."" He seemed reluctant to go on, but finally he said, ""She will still have some of the indications of rheumatic chorea, involuntary jerking, for a week or so, especially when she gets tired, which may be slightly oftener than usual. It is nothing serious, I promise you. But I recommend that you play some bondage games with her. Tie her up! A piece of light rope around her arms and chest, or a leather belt, that sort of thing should be sufficient."" He elaborated for several minutes. He explained why he thought it necessary, and how it would help her recovery by making her feel secure and 'tied' to someone who really cared for her. He started caressing Sari again, brushing a few stray hairs away from her face. He faced me and exclaimed, ""She is truly a beautiful child. You're a lucky fellow!"" He eyed Sari again with obvious affection. Turning again to me, he said, ""Appreciate her!"" He made for the door and added, ""While you can!"" And that parting remark had me worried.</p> <p>In the days that followed, sitting by her bedside, there were three occasions when I really believed she was slipping from my grasp. Twice, emergency resuscitation had to be applied, and once she jerked and twisted so violently that I had imagined the death throes as I had seen them performed by Donald Wolfit in a film based on Shakespeare's Hamlet. I also saw the need for the physical restraint. I also started to devise games to make tying up more interesting both to Sari and myself, if and when I got her home. And, I confess, for the first time in many years, I cried like a baby. I did not want to lose my child sweetheart.</p> <p>It was at that point that Cheri Kinnis, who had cut short her drying out session, entered the private ward. She held my head close to her mound of Venus and caressed. ""Sari is a lucky girl to have someone like you, Lor,"" she said soothingly. ""Someone who cares for her as much as you do!"" She crouched in front of me and kissed me full on the lips.</p> <p>""I want to take her away,"" I replied through the tears. ""I want to take her to some tropical island!""</p> <p>""That may not be as unlikely as you think, Lor!"" There was an odd note of mystery in the way she said it.</p> <p>Sari's convalescence went precisely as the white-coated medical consultant had predicted. Initially, during her first week home, she was uncharacteristically sullen. The first night home she slept with her mother, in their own house, but after that she insisted on sleeping with me. I had bought her a pair of Chinese silk pyjamas. A couple of times in the night she went into spasms of shaking and trembling. I held her tightly in my arms and she soon relaxed and went back to sleep. By the end of the second week in my bed, these spasms had all but disappeared. During the third week, as we prepared for bed, Sari discarded the pyjamas. ""I think we have no further need of these,"" she said, and laughed, and climbed naked into bed. The relief was indescribable; it swept over me like an ocean breaker, washing away all the debris of doubt and depression. There was an air of certainty about it: Sari was going to be fine. It seemed months and years since I touched her last. Lady Cynthia was sweeter than she had ever been and for the first time ever in our long courtship, Sari's love juices poured down on my tongue. I cried again, from sheer joy!</p> <p>A couple of days after this return to apparent normality, Sari had a setback. The first post had brought an official government envelope. It had my examination results: seven straight A's, two upper B's and a C for art (which was neither my favourite nor strongest subject at my prestigious boarding school). I was overjoyed; the results were better than I had anticipated. Cum lauda in maths and physics and distinction in chemistry. There was little to complain about in that! But Sari was less than impressed. She sulked all that day and during the night there were several spasms. A couple of days after that I received a letter of congratulations from the headmaster enclosing a little certificate, admitting me as a fellow former pupil of my prestigious alma mater, and stating that I 'had worthily upheld the traditions and the reputation of the school'. Tiny pools of tears remained in Sari's eyes all that day. The following day I received confirmation of a place in the Faculty of Science at Cambridge University, and Sari burst into an inconsolable sobbing. It continued unabated for another two days.</p> <p>""You will be away for years and years,"" she said through the tears, ""and I won't see you, and you will fall in love with someone else, and get married and forget all about me.""</p> <p>""Now that is nonsense,"" I said as sternly as I could with Sari. ""You know perfectly well that I could never love anyone else. You are the whole world to me. And I shall still be coming home nearly every weekend, and you will be coming to visit me as soon as I get settled in.""</p> <p>Sari turned away from me in a frenzy of sobs and shivers, then swung back at me and held me tightly. ""Kiss me,"" she pleaded. And when we broke away after a long, slobbering kiss, she sighed. ""This has been the worst ever summer of my whole life!""</p> </div>",[]
1569,"Sari and the Expedition, Part 1",1,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,2,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Everyone knew it was a mistake from the start. A clerical error, perhaps, or a hiccup on the computer: that?s always a good excuse. However it happened, eleven year old Sari Kinnis from the preparatory department of Elmshurst, one of the top half-dozen educational establishments of upper class England had become listed, albeit through a series of unforeseeable circumstances, with seven teenaged boys from the lowest castes of New York, Dallas, Detroit and Chicago. The only qualification specifically stated in the prospectus of the United Nations sponsored project was that all the members of the same team spoke approximately the same language. That was correct at least; the similarity in language was approximate. The other teams were composed of sixteen boys, or entirely of girls, or eight of both sexes from a similar socio-economic background. The mixed sex teams, thirty of them, all except Sari?s, were supervised by two females and a man and observed by an approved United Nations evaluator. Half of Sari?s team of sixteen, for one reason or another, had opted out: seven girls between the ages of twelve and nineteen, and one sickly boy of thirteen from Denver whose parents had seconds thoughts about the fitness of their precious son to survive such a hazardous exploit. ?Half a team is better than none? people joked, and rather than have anyone suffer the trauma of disappointment, everyone pretended that everything was fine!</p> <p>Everything about the set-up was incongruent from the start. As suggested by the prospectus, the girl opted to wear her standard school uniform for the exercise. It comprised a grey skirt, eight centimetres shorter than that of the senior school, almost as short as a cheerleader?s at an American ball game, a white cotton blouse with four buttons and a tiny pocket on the breast for a lace-edged handkerchief, a navy blue jacket with gold trim, white stockings that came up to just below the knee and a pair of black leather shoes that cost Cheri Kinnis more than the combined clothing of all the boys in her daughter?s team. Under the skirt she wore an extremely brief pair of panties with the school crest printed on the front over her mons pubis and the motto ?in vita veritas? - there were several spare pairs in her luggage. She did not wear a brassiere; there was little to support. The boys wore what clothes were available to them when big brothers and neighbours got together to rig them out for the expedition. The rules clearly stated that all participants must wear clothing that would be acceptable in what would be considered an ordinary dry, warm day?s activity for them. This was the whole point of the exercise: they were to exist for a week under controlled conditions with the rudimentary essentials of life; specialised clothing and equipment would be provided, under penalty, if and where it was found to be absolutely necessary.</p> <p>Everything about the initiative was wrong and everyone knew it, but no-one was prepared to admit that a mistake had been made and fewer people were prepared to state the obvious for reasons of political correctness. ""After all,"" everyone said, ""Davis Carter will be with them, and Davis Carter is an experienced teacher and a dependable youth leader."" Davis Carter was also the recognised United Nations project assessor. But Davis Carter was only human. Massie Belmont, the United States co-ordinator for the expedition, shrugged the whole affair off, because ?it is too late to do anything about it now?. He said, ""You?ll see, everything will work out for the best in the end. They?ll probably win the goddam trophy!"" No-one believed a word of it. But all hoped that the rich rewards of a visit to Disneyland and a tour of the great sights of the United States, including the Grand Canyon and Yellowstone Park, and a lawn party at the White House would keep the contestants in order and well away from doing anything wildly rash or irresponsible. In other words, they considered the perks adequate insurance for Sari?s maidenhood.</p> <p>The introductory lecture over, Davis Carter eyed the girl as she climbed into the back of the transit miniature bus that was to take them into the wilderness. He was quite convinced she would be raped long before she returned to her Middleton home in England. Five of the boys eyed her as her skirt rode up to her backside when she climbed into the transit van; they knew for a fact that she would be raped, probably on the first night, if not sooner, if they had anything to do with it. Sari glanced back. She was not terribly sure what rape really was in fine detail, but the looks on the faces of the people still on the launching pad gave her a hunch that there was a very strong possibility she would learn before she was much older. She was aware of a strange stirring deep down inside her and of a peculiar warmth; the feelings she had almost perpetually when she was with Lor Oldmann. She quite liked the sensations ? at least when it was Lor who caused them; she quite enjoyed it when Hector Lansbright, the tennis coach, slipped a hand up her dress to rub where only Lor had been before him. She was not quite sure that she was all that enamoured by the same sensation when it had been generated by the Simon Pratt affair. She reserved judgement on the present situation.</p> <p>""I?m gonna shaft the butt off that!"" declared Yett Grossland, the sixteen year old from the Bronx. He wiped the saliva from his drooling mouth. ""Yeah! First chance I?m gonna screw that!""</p> <p>""You?re gonna take your place in the line, man!"" exclaimed nineteen year old Jackson Joe Louis, a black boy from the worst slums of Harlem. He ran a tongue over his lips.</p> <p>""We?ll toss for it."" Fifteen year old Shalem Hoser laughed.</p> <p>""Jerk yourselves dead,"" snarled Louis. ""That little cherry is mine. You can do what you want with her after I have it.""</p> <p>Sari Kinnis was a spectacularly pretty little girl with sensuous, slightly Polynesian features, a mouth that was shaped for French kissing, outstandingly attractive eyes and fabulously tapering legs that ended with delft-like ankles. Her breasts were only beginning to show the first definite designs on development, and her hips and buttocks had already lost the puppy fat shapelessness of the preteen schoolgirl. Since her mild bout of chorea, she had acquired a slight tic, a trifling shifting of her shoulders when she was excited, or frightened or, especially when she was with Lor, when she was sexually aroused.</p> <p>Davis Carter knew he would have trouble. The bus had only a seat for the driver in front; the remaining space was for luggage and equipment. The accommodation inside the rear of the vehicle comprised cushioned seats bolted directly to the floor without legs. Consequently, Sari Kinnis, like all the others, had to sit with her knees up above her backside. Carter had placed her on the seat nearest and opposite him so the he could get a decent view through one of the side mirrors.</p> <p>An even better view was provided for the four boys who sat behind the driver and for the boy sitting immediately next to her. The remaining two boys were not interested in girls, and were determined to keep themselves to themselves throughout the exercise. The other boys had already labelled them Tom and Jerry. Sari was aware of the centre of interest, indeed she rather enjoyed being the focus of attraction. At first she tried to keep her knees together and her skirt wrapped as tightly as possible around her thighs. But in a short time, the effort was too much; she relaxed her position, let the skirt hang loose and ultimately widened the gap between her thighs. There were groans of appreciation. Davis Carter looked in his mirror to see the cause of the noise, and felt a definite enlivening of his animal senses. There was promise, he decided, in those thighs and that smoothly rounded butt!</p> <p>They travelled in comparative silence for the first hundred and fifty miles, except for Tom and Jerry who hit it off instantly and chattered quietly and constantly and held hands. The first stop was to let the boys relieve themselves by the wayside. Sari did not need to respond to any such call of nature, so they drove for another two hours. Conversation was still subdued. They had been introduced at the outset, but none of the boys, with the exception of the gays, each of whom now knew the other?s name as well as his own, could put a face to a name ? except for Sari! They all knew Sari! And Sari Kinnis could identify each boy. It was Sari who initiated the talk.</p> <p>She pointed a finger at Shalem Hoser and declared, ""My father once had an office in Dallas."" The fifteen year old boy beamed with pleasure at being the first to be addressed by the pretty English girl; it seemed to give him some priority to her affections. ""He lived there for about three years."" She looked towards Louis and Grossland, sitting opposite her, and remarked, ""He also lived in New York for a while when he was studying for his doctorate at MIT."" She frowned in deep thought. ""In Queens, I think it was. He said he loved New York."" She laughed at the memory. ""He said he was once mugged there by a dozen little schoolkids!"" She flirted her eyes from Jackson Joe Louis to Yett Grossland and giggled. ""I don?t know whether they were black or white! But half of them were girls!""</p> <p>""Is he dead?"" It was seventeen year old Brett Stack, a pimpled youth from Chicago, who asked the question.</p> <p>Sari?s frown deepened. ""Departed,"" she replied, ""but not dead!"" But it dealt a death blow to the chatter.</p> <p>The group broke up for their first meal at a wayside diner approved by the people who organised the trip. Jackson Joe Louis and Yett Grossland commandeered Sari. They assumed complete charge of her needs. They found the most secluded area in the garden of the diner; it was a bower deliberately designed to preserve its occupants (mostly business executives and their ?secretaries?) from prying eyes. Grossland disappeared for several minutes and returned with a menu, but, apart from the various ?burgers?, it could have been written in a foreign language, so the boys decided to order for her. And from that point on, it was accepted by the others in the pecking order that Sari was the exclusive property of these two boys, until they were invited to join the party. When they rejoined the bus, Louis had the girl slung over his shoulder, her feet were bound together with a leather belt, her hands secured behind her back with a necktie. Her short skirt had ridden up and Yett Grossland was playfully spanking. All three were laughing, as if it were a great joke. But the two New Yorkers were in deadly earnest despite the laughter, and Sari was calculating her chances of being let off with a couple of joggles during the long nights. Somehow, from what she had heard about American boys from the senior girls at school, and from the tentative wanderings of Louis?s hand, she reckoned the chances were slender at best. Davis Carter frowned as he started the engine, but he failed to notice that Sari no longer occupied the seat nearest and opposite him.</p> <p>They hadn?t untied the girl, but the conversation took an upturn; they all got to know each other better. Sari was now sitting between the two New Yorkers. Tom and Jerry had been displaced and sat opposite each other; Tom who previously had been immaculate in his dress now appeared positively dishevelled and without his school necktie.</p> <p>""What?s this then?"" Louis traced the outline of the embroidered emblem on Sari?s school jacket. He pretended to read the golden words. It had to be a pretence; the boy was illiterate. He decided, ""It?s a badge."" The observation amused the others. He scowled.</p> <p>""It?s Latin,"" explained Sari ""In Vita Veritas."" .. She suddenly felt sorry for the black boy in his embarrassment. ""It means that there is truth in living! It is a quotation from a famous author!""</p> <p>""I?ll drink to that!"" exclaimed Jackson, brightening again.</p> <p>""Here?s to living!"" exclaimed the boy from the Bronx pretending to lift a glass to his lips.</p> <p>""Lechiam!"" exclaimed Shalem Hoser.</p> <p>Jackson Joe looked round to make sure that he was not being observed by Davis Carter, then undid the buttons of the jacket of Sari?s school uniform. He slipped a hand under the garment to fondle the tiny breasts; he was unrivalled in this activity. Sari drew her breath in sharply and felt the tingling shivers run along her spine to her most secret places. There was a definite spasmodic jerking of her shoulder. ""A man could kill for a tit like this is going to be,"" whispered Louis confidentially to the others. He kneaded the small pliable mound, then shifted his eyes from his hand to her face. He winked jokingly. ""No brassiere?""</p> <p>Sari could scarcely speak. She shook her head. ""No!"" It was but a breath in the stifling air of the bus. Even the two gay boys were watching her. She swallowed. ""Why? Are you objecting?"" She made a tremendous effort to sound casual.</p> <p>""Not is the least,"" grunted Jackson Joe Louis. He studiously undid a couple of the buttons on her blouse and slipped his hand inside. He played with the bare breasts and flicked a small rosebud nipple with his thumb until he felt it hardening. He rolled it between a forefinger and thumb and the tingling shivers became waves of electric shock. He nibbled her ear. ""I?ll bet you have no panties either!"" The suggestion was ludicrous. The boys were already witness to what she was wearing. But Sari fell for it.</p> <p>She simulated outraged. ""I have too!"" There was a tightness in her chest. The jerking in her shoulder became more pronounced.</p> <p>""Let?s see,"" said Louis. He pulled the miniskirt further up her thighs to expose her crutch. There was another sharp intake of breath. Louis leaned over to examine the emblem printed on the fabric. ""That?s the life and truth thing again. Isn?t it?"" Sari nodded. He traced the design over her pubis with the tip of his finger. Her breathing was laboured. Grossland pulled one knee aside, Louis the other. The tracing finger crept lower and the girl started to wriggle in her bonds. The black boy pressed his finger against the cleft of her vulva and rubbed. A dark spot appeared on the otherwise spotless fabric. He grinned in satisfaction. The skirt was brushed down. ""We?ll investigate that possibility later,"" Jackson said. The voice was hard. The light in his eyes was intense, almost insane. ""I?ve never had an English girl before!"" He pulled her face round to him and kissed her on the mouth. His tongue filled her maw until Sari was convinced that she would asphyxiate. He searched for and found her tiny breast again. His fondling was more demanding. She kicked with her bound feet and attempted to squirm free from the necktie around her wrists. ""I?m going to enjoy having you!"" he exclaimed. ""I like fight in a female!""</p> <p>Carter?s interruption was timely. The vehicle had taken a sharp swerve off the surfaced road and bumped and bucked its way for fifteen minutes before turning into the compound of what looked like the ruins of an old frontier outpost.</p> <p>""This is where the real stuff starts,"" announced the man. He threw open the rear door.</p> <p>The necktie had been returned to its owner. The belt had been removed from around Sari?s ankles. Her clothing had been buttoned and smoothed down. The boys made a show of stretching as they vacated the bus. The luggage compartment was emptied and distributed. What remained was equipment.</p> <p>""You all right?"" Davis Carter demanded of Sari. He had noticed the bulges in the front of the boys? pants. When she nodded, he declared generally, ""First, you set up your sleeping quarters for the night."" He afforded the New Yorkers his darkest look. ""The tents are there!"" He indicated the bundles now lying on the ground beside the empty luggage compartment. ""They are all identical, so it makes no difference which one you choose to erect. Three of you can share a tent. The others can go in pairs."" He smiled at Tom and Jerry. ""Sari gets a tent to herself. And its up to you how you do it; you can work on the tent you intend sleeping in, or you can help erect all the tents in turn."" He gave a cold cynical laugh. ""Sorry, but I?m not allowed to help. And I sleep in the bus."" He pointed to the only roofed building in the circle. ""The worst coming to the worst, you can shack down in there, but you don?t win any points!""</p> <p>Sari Kinnis had been erecting tents since infancy. She eyed the bundles. ""Overlanders!"" she exclaimed with enthusiasm. She recognised the familiar cloud and pine tree trademark on the canvas. ""These are spitting easy to assemble.""</p> <p>By the time she had her tent erected, within fifteen minutes, and her luggage arranged, in a secluded part of the clearing selected by Carter, the boys still stood around hopelessly confused. Bits and pieces lay in chaos, parts of one tent mixed in with the bits of others. They squabbled among themselves. One of the boys, Tom (or Jerry) was in tears. Sari took charge. ""You and you!"" She pointed to the sex-crazed New Yorkers. ""Set two poles in here!"" She pointed to a spot farthest removed from her own tent. Carter smiled approvingly. She placed other tents appropriately, then organised the boys? labour. With difficulty, within the hour, all seven boys were accommodated. They pretended that it was by their own efforts and strutted with pride around their tents. Carter?s smile broadened.</p> <p>When it came to preparing a meal, they were every bit as much at a loss; the boys had absolutely no idea where and how to begin; they could not even get a fire started. They grumbled about the organisation of the expedition and complained that Davis Carter was no real help. What wood they could find was damp and how did one light a fire anyway without kerosene and matches? One boy suggested siphoning fuel from the tank of their bus.</p> <p>""Gasoline is explosive,"" explained Sari. ""Cavemen lit fires without matches or fire-lighters and with damp wood."" She laughed happily now that she knew she was in incontestably control of the situation. There was a budding sense of maternal power bursting into full bloom inside her. ""Do you want me to do it for you ? light your fires and cook your supper?"" She deliberately exaggerated her words and let her gaze flit to each boy in turn, and each in turn nodded assent. She giggled.</p> <p>""You are a proper little wife,"" muttered Grossland. There was a pronouncedly sour note in the voice. He exchanged glances with Jackson Joe Louis and Bret Stack. The three of them had become close in the past hour. They had agreed to share a tent. ""You?ll make some guys very happy one day!"" The boys sniggered.</p> <p>Dusk lingers during the prairie Summer. It was a completely new experience for the boys and they were reluctant to end it. Sari had made a campfire in the way her parents made one on safari. She told them stories about the places she had seen. She had been born on a South Pacific island, she told them, but could remember nothing about the place. She had travelled in Africa, Asia and Australia. She told them the stories Lor?s grandfather had told her, but left out the bits about the hostages being tied to the masts of the Viking ships and whipped. She wondered about that, for those were her favourite bits.</p> <p>The prairie moon appears like a thief in the night sky. It creeps up, and suddenly seems to explode its brilliance on an unsuspecting world; it can become so bright it can frighten the most hardened city-dweller, who associates it with ghostly apparitions, werewolves and vampires. Davis Carter waited to see the team bedded, especially Sari in her secluded corner, then he retreated to his sleeping bag in the miniature bus. He made a note of the fact that Sari had insisted on dousing the fire and covering the embers with earth. He had to admit it: Sari, and consequently the team, had made full points on his reckoning.</p> <p>Sari was asleep when the three boys crossed the clearing. Much more than the moon, they went as thieves in the night fully intent on robbing a female child of her most precious possession. They had listened for Carter?s heavy breathing and snoring inside the miniature bus. They made sure that the four other members of their team were asleep. They had acquired a flashlight, in the way that they had earlier acquired a necktie, and from the same victim. They forged a way with difficulty, despite the moonlight, over the ropes and pegs of the tents until they stood in momentary indecision in front of the girl?s tent-flap, then pulled the fastener down silently and slowly. They heard her regular breathing and made a final check: ropes, gag, jelly, rubbers.</p> <p>Jackson Joe Louis pulled the flaps aside, Grossland shone the torch and the three together gazed into the sleeping child?s tent?</p> <p>?straight into the flat savage face of a five hundred pound puma. Its eyes, green and silver, reflected the torchlight. It lay alongside Sari?s sleeping bag. The girl, bare shoulders and the upper part of her naked chest exposed from her sleeping bag, had a hand on its rump. The animal rumbled its warning at the boys? intrusion, and bared its teeth, then snarled. The three boys numbed with terror; they had never before seen a real life mountain lion. They wet themselves. Then regained some of their senses, backed away for twenty paces, swung round and fled silently in fear for their lives. The flaps of the girl?s tent, front and rear, shifted slightly in the prairie breeze. The beast settled its powerful head against the sleeping bag and rumbled its deep-throated contentment. And Sari dreamed of being alone in the wilderness with Lor. </p> </div>",[]
1570,"Sari and the Expedition, Part 2",2,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,1,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> The boys regarded Sari with an intensity of superstitious awe peculiar to modern, computer-oriented kids. To them any phenomenon that did not originate in a digital program was ‘spooky’ and was to be left alone. They played games with images of lawless men and wild beasts and fabulous monsters, but the confrontation was legit only on the screen of a monitor; direct contact with raw nature, even at the city zoo, was for geeks. News of the cougar in the night had permeated the camp and crazy theories were being proposed as a possible explanation.</p> <p>""It was no hallucination, man!"" protested Grossland angrily to Tom and Jerry. ""We didn’t have no stuff like that! It was real, man! It was as close as you two are! Too close!""</p> <p>""And big! Too big!"" the black nineteen year old assured the company. ""It filled the tent, I can tell you!"" Shalem Hoser smiled indulgently – he was familiar with this kind of overstatement; his father had recently exaggerated his love for his underage daughters by pinning them with chains to the wall of the cellar at home and was now spending some time in a federal pen. Tom and Jerry lifted their eyes to heaven. Louis pouted. He threatened to smash their faces to pulp for their disbelief.</p> <p>Bret Stack attempted to mediate. ""I’d like to have seen any of you guys handle it. It was real wild! Like you see in the movies!"" His tremor was no simulation. ""Only this was no movie!""</p> <p>The conversation died as Sari Kinnis, looking immaculate, emerged from her tent. She had already been up and washed at first light to avoid any possible embarrassment. The New Yorkers and the boy from Chicago had expected her to be bloody or dishevelled, frightened shit scared at the very least. There was a definite, fearful drawing back as she approached the group. Carter was shaving; he watched from a distance, and grinned.</p> <p>""Yeah!"" Tom remarked cynically to Jerry. ""Looks like she’s been savaged by a wild beast!"" Both boys sniggered. It broke the spell.</p> <p>""Waiting for breakfast?"" enquired Sari. She smiled sweetly.</p> <p>""They say there was an animal in your tent last night,"" said Hoser.</p> <p>Alice was puzzled. ""Was there?"" She let her gaze flit from boy to boy. ""Who says? Who are they? And how would they know?""</p> <p>Davis Carter approached with his shaving kit wrapped in a towel. ""You all right?"" he asked Sari. The girl nodded. The group of boys made to split up. ""Wait!"" he called out. ""Before you get today’s assignment, I want you to appoint a leader."" He looked amused. ""One who can read and write! Preferably!""<br/> The first assignment of the day was to map out the area around their camping site. ""Twelve miles diameter should suffice,"" Davis Carter had suggested when he met them again after a breakfast prepared by the girl. ""Tomorrow we can go farther afield!"" He also suggested that they split into pairs and take the four principal compass points as their starting point. They could co-ordinate their sketches when they returned to base. ""I can say no more!"" He retreated to the coffee pot. ""But I think you guys should get real!"" They had appointed Jackson Joe Louis as their leader. He laughed. ""Louis! Jesusssss Chrissstmassss!"" He left the boy from Harlem to select the pairings.</p> <p>There was no way the sarcasm could have been missed. ""Now that is a surprise!"" exclaimed the boy from Chicago. Tom and Jerry would go north, simply because they refused to be split up, and no-one else wanted to go with either anyway. Grossland and Stack would go east and the remaining two boys would go south. Carter frowned when he was told about it. He had misgivings about the eleven year old girl and the nineteen year old Jackson Joe Louis being out on their own for most of the day. He shrugged. Apart from either Tom or Jerry, he could not have trusted any of them alone with the girl. So why pick on Louis because he was black?</p> <p>""How far do you think we’ve walked?"" Louis looked back. The camp was out of sight.<br/> Sari smiled softly. ""About two kilometres."" She corrected herself. ""Miles! About two miles."" They still spoke of miles in America.</p> <p>The boy gasped. ""Christ! And we’ve twelve to go?""</p> <p>""Only another four."" Sari corrected him this time. ""Mr. Carter talked about a diameter of twelve miles. That is, twelve miles across. We only have to do half of that. A radius of six miles!""</p> <p>""I was good at drawing,"" boasted Louis quite irrelevantly. He looked around to ensure that he and Sari were finally on their own. Sari attempted to establish a connection between distances and the boy’s artistic talents. She could find none. She decided to let it pass. They walked on until she judged they were more than half the distance to their goal – a saucer-shaped outcrop among the foothills of Colorado. Her companion let out his breath in a hiss of resignation and relief when she suggested that they could stop. ""Drawing was the only thing I was any good at."" He sat on a rock, and opened the buttons of his shirt. ""I reckon I’m not very smart!"" He fanned himself with a handkerchief that had been cleaner in its better days. ""Never made much of school past fourth grade. Never went much to school, to be honest!"" He visibly shook himself. He pointed at the girl, now seated on the ground at a safe distance. ""Now, you!"" He growled the words. ""You have it made!"" Sari sensed a dangerous hostility. ""Your folks are rich. You’re smart."" He rose aggressively. Sari also stood. ""And you’re good looking."" He moved forward. ""You are a beautiful little bit of …..""</p> <p>""I’m also fast,"" interrupted Sari. ""I can outrun you a million to one."" She moved farther from the boy. ""I could be back at the bus and on the phone to the authorities before you caught your second wind."" She laughed gaily. But she was not entirely confident of her gut feeling that the boy would not dare seriously assault her.</p> <p>Jackson Joe Louis grinned. ""All I want is to be nice to you.""</p> <p>""You wanted to rape me,"" replied Sari. ""That’s what all that cat business was about last night, wasn’t it?"" She sniggered. ""And those condom things and that tube of lubricant, not to mention the rope you dropped outside my tent.""</p> <p>The reference appeared to have a sobering effect on the boy. His face clouded. ""That was no pussy cat, last night!"" He turned away. ""Let’s move. Let’s get this drawing thing done and get back."" He moved off; Sari followed a few paces behind. He looked back. ""Come on,"" he urged. ""I won’t rape you today. I promise!"" When she was alongside him, he laid an arm across her shoulder. ""We are in this thing together. We gotta be friends! Right?"" Sari did not reply. ""I really do want to be nice to you,"" he insisted. She remained silent. But there was a strange stirring in her groins.</p> <p>Two hours later Sari examined the boy’s drawings. There was no denying the fact that they were artistic in a childish way. But what were they intended to represent? Jackson Joe Louis waited expectantly. The girl pursed her lips. A feeling of pity for the boy welled up inside her as she gazed at his wide ingenuous eyes.<br/> ""Well? What do you think?""</p> <p>""What are these lines here?"" Sari indicated the perfectly executed wave forms. ""There is no water out there!""</p> <p>""Birds!"" Jackson Joe Louis beamed, and the child’s heart melted. ""There was lots of birds where I was!""</p> <p>""Oh, Lor!"" thought Sari. ""How do I tell him?"" She thought about something her father had said when they were going walkabout in north-west Australia. ""Your life may depend, one day, on being able to read a map properly and being able to give an accurate description of where you are at any given time."" He had taught her to look for the salient features in a landscape and to ignore what was of little consequence. Louis, she guessed, had never been out of Harlem before. ""Let’s have some lunch!"" she said brightly. Again, she felt really sorry for the big coloured boy.</p> <p>""This is the life!"" After their lunch Louis stretched. It had not been the standard hot dog or beefburger, but it had sufficed. He eyed the girl and again gave inner acquiescence to the fact that she was as beautiful a kid as he had ever seen, and several times sexier than most of the girls of her age he had come across. He licked his lips; it was his equivalent of Sari’s shoulder jerks. ""You got a boyfriend?"" he asked. When she nodded, he said, ""He can’t think much of you to let you loose on planet earth.""</p> <p>Sari was wary. She made to rise. Suddenly, Louis twisted round and pressed her back to the ground. He rolled on top of her and began systematically to feel her. She squirmed in his powerful grasp and tried to avert her face when he made to kiss her. He held her wrists behind her back in one of his huge hands. He took her by the throat and forced his tongue between her lips.</p> <p>""Jackson, you promised,"" she gasped as soon as she had breath enough. She was aware of her shoulder jerking frenetically. She was also conscious of a frothing turbulence in the region of her stomach and a decided wetness on her panties.</p> <p>""Promises were made to be broke!""</p> <p>The absurdity of the situation struck Sari; she wanted to correct his grammar. Louis had already been inside her blouse to maul her small breasts and was now under her skirt pulling at the waist elastic of her panties. ""Please, Jackson! Don’t do it! It is ten to twelve years in prison for the rape of a minor in this state."" Sari had read somewhere that such a penalty had been imposed on an escaped convict for the rape of a schoolchild; she could not recall the exact details – she believed it had been a homosexual assault in Kansas. But any defence in her present predicament was justified, she felt. And it seemed to work, for a minute or two.</p> <p>The boy eyed his prey. ""Ten to twelve?"" he echoed, then decided. ""It would be worth it!"" he hauled again at her panties and succeeded in getting them half-way down her legs. ""Shit, Sari, you would be worth getting life for!""</p> <p>It was the oddest thing; the way he spoke her name, for the first time, excited her; there was an intimacy about it. She also felt flattered. That someone wanted her so much that he would spend a fair slice of his life in prison, was a new and quite bewildering experience. But she suspected the claim was rhetorical. She wriggled vigorously in his grasp and managed to kick him a couple of times. He thrust a huge fist under her nose and swore viciously. ""Lie still, you ******* bitch! Or I’ll smash your ******* face!"" The anger in his voice was real and it scared her. ""You’re going to get what’s coming to you whatever happens,"" he snarled. ""You’ve been begging for it!""</p> <p>In a final attempt to defend her virginity, Sari said, ""Jackson, let me joggle you instead!""</p> <p>The boy stared at her. ""Joggle?"" At least it had halted his assaults. The waistband of her knickers had already been snapped. He played with the garment as it clung loosely around her knees. He repeated the word as a question demanding an answer. Sari explained, and Jerry Joe Louis laughed and fell back but kept a grip of her. ""Right, baby! Joggle will do for starters. Let’s JOGGLE!"" And he laughed heartily. ""But you take it out! And watch out for that zip; the teeth are razor sharp."" His laughter increased in volume. ""Joggle!"" He guided her hand to his flies. ""Let’s get joggling!""<br/> She had no way of measuring it, but Sari was totally freaked out at the size of the thing she held in her hand; she guessed it must have been between twenty and twenty four centimetres long, and correspondingly thick. Despite its hardness it felt oily or slimy. She could feel the vein throbbing. The thought of it being thrust into an aperture in her body so tight that it could scarcely accommodate her little finger terrified her. The massive purple and black glans seemed inflated and looked for all the world like some grotesque lollipop or mushroom.</p> <p>He held her in the crook of his arm. He caressed her face and fondled her breasts, and rubbed between her legs as she masturbated him. He crooned, ""Oh, baby! You have a touch like velvet!"" He kissed her face. Then ejaculated in an explosion of writhing and wrenching while retaining his close hold on the girl. He pulled the torn panties from her legs and wiped himself, then stuffed the flimsy strip of material into his pocket.</p> <p>""Did you screw her?"" Sari caught the words as she made for her tent immediately on their return. She also noted the boys’ laughter when Louis replied, ""What do you think?"" and produced the panties from his pocket. The drift of the conversation around their tents was obvious. The laughter intensified as the word ‘joggle’ was repeated several times. Tears formed in her eyes. She felt betrayed and disgraced.<br/> The two boys appeared at her tent. They appeared genuinely sad. ""I hope you don’t think all American boys are like that.""</p> <p>""We really are sorry for what happened.""</p> <p>""If you want we’ll sleep in your tent with you.""</p> <p>""At least we can make a noise. I don’t suppose we’ll put up much of a fight against five of them!""</p> <p>""That’s kind of you, Philip,"" answered Sari, ""but it won’t be necessary.""</p> <p>The boy was happily surprised. ""You know my real name!"" he gazed at his companion. ""I know the others call us Tom and Jerry. Henry and I don’t mind. We’ve been taking that kind of shit for most of our lives. Louis has already beaten me up and has threatened Henry a couple of times. But you are a guest in this country and deserve the traditional American respect and hospitality.""</p> <p>""It is really all right!"" insisted Sari. ""I’ll be fine!""</p> <p>""These guys,"" said Henry, pointing to the other tents, ""are planning on tying you up tonight.""</p> <p>""And Louis is planning to rape you again!""<br/> ""Again?"" Sari was angry. ""There won’t be an again, I can assure you. There wasn’t a first time, believe me."" She gave them a brief account of her masturbation of the boy. ""And I did it because he threatened to punch my face to a bleeding mess.""</p> <p>""He said you had given him a hand job,"" admitted Philip.</p> <p>""But he also said you had given him a blow job and that he had raped you twice – front and back,"" added Henry. ""That’s how he got your panties….""</p> <p>""And tonight they are planning to gang-bang you!""</p> <p>""I take it,"" declared Sari when she re-emerged refreshed and re-dressed to join the other boys, ""that you people are not hungry."" Tom and<br/> Jerry lingered in the background.</p> <p>The sniggers died, the smirks vanished as Sari took her own supplies, spoke briefly with Davis Carter, and returned to her tent.</p> <p>Carter examined the maps. He shook his head in disdain. Of the eight, only Sari’s map made sense. The others showed roads, railways and rivers where none existed. The road was missing in the one sketch where it ought to have been. One had a coastline with rolling waves and a lighthouse and a ship in distress. Tom and Jerry had colluded to produce identical maps, but were completely featureless apart from a large X to indicate where they had been standing, some trees and arrows to indicate directions. He emitted a soft sigh as he transmitted the efforts over the videophone and was not surprised when he received in return a grading only for Sari’s sketch of the westlands. The rest of the team, Carter concluded, were clueless to the point of being a positive danger to themselves when left alone.</p> <p>Their attempts to make a meal for themselves were miserable. The fire resolutely refused to behave, what food they managed to prepare was virtually raw, utterly devoid of nutrition or taste, or burnt to a cinder, and Stack and Louis came to blows over the rations and had to be separated by Carter and threatened with ejection from the expedition.</p> <p>""That will be fine by me!"" exclaimed the boy from the Windy City. ""It’s been a waste of time anyway…""</p> <p>""And by me,"" declared the black boy from New York.</p> <p>Davis Carter smiled at his success in getting the two to agree.</p> <p>Breakfast was little better. Sari had slept in the bus with the doors locked while Carter occupied her tent. She was awake, washed and fed by first light, and listening to music on the radio by the time the boys appeared. After several unsuccessful attempts at making coffee, Carter took control of their efforts. He made a meal for them because, he decided, otherwise they would starve, and he was responsible for their survival. He concluded that something unsavoury had taken place between the girl and the black boy. He had made a couple of approaches, but was rewarded with neither information nor complaint from either. Then, as he had anticipated, there was a coup d’etat. It came late in the afternoon after another fruitless day of frustrating mayhem.</p> <p>Louis produced a string of invective. ""If you think you can do any better, you do it!""</p> <p>""Tom and Jerry could do better,"" declared the seventeen year old from Chicago. ""And I don’t mean these two ponsers!"" he pointed to the gay boys. The others laughed. Louis fumed, but he had found his match in Stack in their previous confrontation. ""I vote we let the little tit take over as leader!"" And the others applauded.</p> <p>""And what if the little tit has had enough of you clowns?"" demanded Sari. ""And doesn’t want anything to do with you?""</p> <p>""Please!"" It was Grossland, Stack and Hoser who made the appeal. ""Please,"" they repeated. ""We’ll do anything you ask!""</p> <p>""Please!"" echoed Tom and Jerry.</p> <p>""Please,"" begged Davis Carter. ""For the sake of my sanity!"" </p> </div>",[]
1571,"Sari and the Expedition, Part 3",3,LOR OLDMAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldman008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> By the fifth day of the expedition some semblance of respectability had been restored to the scores attained by the depleted team. The entire group had redrawn the maps of their territory under the guidance of the eleven year old girl. They had succeeded in solving the riddles in the treasure hunts and had completed the half dozen tasks set by the organizers. The penultimate day involved the use of some fairly elementary pieces of equipment to measure temperature, relative humidity, wind speed and direction, and air pressure. They had also to collect samples of soil, water, rock and air. Sari had been doing these exercises from her first days in preparatory school. There was safety in numbers, Sari had decided. Consequently, the tasks were performed by the entire team rather than by individuals or pairs as they had been on the first two days.</p> <p>""We can put some soil in a little box,"" stated one of the boys sagely, ""and some water in a bottle, and pick up a bit of rock. But how the hell do you take a sample of the air?"" When Sari explained about atmospheric displacement and told him to take the lid off and shake a jar about for a few minutes, he stared disbelief and demanded, ""Are you trying to make a monkey out of me?"" And the other boys laughed.</p> <p>Sari had no way of knowing how it happened, but suddenly in mid-afternoon she found herself in the company of the two New Yorkers, the boy from Chicago and Shalem Hoser. The other three boys, she suspected, had been threatened with violence if they followed. The girl and the boys had wandered into a shallow gulch. The passage had become extremely narrow and rough. She surveyed the scene and decided. ""We’ll make for that plateau."" She pointed to an accessible slope leading to the top of the escarpment. ""We can take our bearings from there.""</p> <p>The boys allowed her to lead for a quarter of the distance. She had left her school jacket behind in the bus. There were traces of perspiration on the underarms of her white blouse and along her spine. Her skirt seemed, if anything, shorter than it had been on their previous viewing of it. The immaculate legs were seen to fullest advantage from below on the climb. And the spotless panties appeared as a flash of whiteness in the bright sunlight. When they reached the first plateau, a shelf with a deep indentation in the solid rock, Bret Stack caught up with her, held her by the arms and pinned her against the rock face.</p> <p>""This is as far as you go, baby,"" he snapped. ""We have needs that have to be met, and you are all that’s available at this point in time, so I reckon we’ll have to make do."" Sari struggled and kicked, but he kept a fast hold on her. He inclined his head to the others. ""What do you think, guys? Will she do?""</p> <p>""I reckon!"" replied Grossland. Hoser and Louis laughed.</p> <p>Sari was forced to the ground. Her head banged the hard rock and, while she did not lose consciousness, for several seconds she was dazed and confused and consequently debilitated. Stack threw himself on top of her. She fought and wriggled free from his grasp. Hoser and Grossland pursued her and brought her back into the close confines of the narrow cleft in the rock. Louis took hold of her wrists and Hoser her ankles. She was stretched out and held as fast as if by ropes and chains and straps. Yett Grossland bared her chest and Bret Stack pulled her panties down to her feet. Hoser yanked them free and threw them aside. Sari twisted and turned. She snarled threats.</p> <p>""Yeah, yeah, sweetheart,"" sneered Stack. ""You’ll report us to the feds and we’ll get ten years inside."" He caressed her shapely legs and brought his hand up to her crutch and rubbed while Grossland mauled her small breasts. ""But by that time we’ll have screwed the ass off you, and we’ll all have the memory. So you may as well lay back and enjoy the ride, baby!"" He undid his belt and flies and pulled his pants down to his knees. He took over from Hoser, spread her legs and hauled her hips along the rough rock to meet his. Sari could not help but notice that he was every bit as well endowed as Louis. She felt his hardness being introduced to her moistness. She felt her hymenal membrane stretching. She braced herself for the boy’s thrust into her. Tears flooded her eyes. She screamed. ""O, Lor! I am sorry!"" She felt Stack hardening…</p> <p>…. and then the world around her suddenly and inexplicably exploded into primeval chaos for a split second of eternity. A golden brown shadow burst above her head. Bret Stack’s scream ripped at her nerve-endings. She felt him being lifted from her, sucked away, as it were, up into the hot, dry atmosphere. There was a strong animal smell and the stench of freshly drawn blood. Her wrists were released. She sat up. A massive growling, grunting puma, as long as Stack was tall, was rolling about agitatedly on top of the boy and ripping at clothing and flesh. The three other boys, trapped inside the narrow enclosure, were frozen with fear. Hoser was quaking uncontrollably and Grossland had wet himself. Jackson Louis could only gawk with eyes that had never been wider; saliva dribbled from his gaping mouth.</p> <p>""Stop it!"" yelled Sari. She lunged at the beast, flung her arms around its thickset neck and tried to pull it free from the boy. She could scarcely focus because of the tears. ""Oh, please stop. Please! Please don’t kill him!""</p> <p>The beast halted its attack after a couple of minutes. It twisted a blood-sotted face to the girl and bared its teeth. She shrank back in terror. The animal grumbled its dissatisfaction, cast an apathetic glance at its bleeding prey then eyed the other three boys. There seemed another eternity of inaction, broken only when Davis Carter fired the single shot. It was meant to be aimed into the vacant air, but there was the sound of a stinging ricochet from the uneven rock, a glancing disturbance of the dust, and the pellet nicked the rump of the cat. The cougar spun round on the spot, sprang upwards to the rock ledge and disappeared.</p> <p>Bret Stack lay silent. Sari bent over him. She ripped off her blouse and wrapped it around his gashed neck. Very gently, she turned the boy on to his back. His eyes were half closed. She searched frantically for a pulse; there was none, but blood continued to pump from his torn veins.</p> <p>""You!"" She yelled at the boys. ""Give me your shirts! Now!""</p> <p>She was giving Stack mouth-to-mouth resuscitation when Davis Carter and the other three boys finally reached the shelf.</p> <p>""Are you all right?"" Carter demanded. When Sari rewarded him with a withering look and continued with her ambulance efforts on the injured Stack, he barked orders to the six boys. There was a first aid box next to the driver’s seat on the bus, and a stretcher under the floor at the rear. He removed his safari jacket and draped it over the all but naked girl.</p> <p>""Bret!"" Sari soothed tearfully. ""Don’t leave us."" She hugged the boy. ""Please hang on! Please don’t die! We’ll get you to hospital!""</p> <p>Stack grunted and closed his eyes. ""Oh, please don’t go!""</p> <p>There was an atmosphere of subdued resignation about the camp on their last evening. An air ambulance had removed Stack to the emergency unit of the nearest hospital. The latest word Carter had received was that the boy had horrific, life-threatening injuries, that he was fighting for his survival and that everything humanly possible would be done for him, but that it would be fruitless to hope too much for a full recovery. Things were bad! That bad!</p> <p>Jackson Joe Louis appeared by Sari’s side. ""I’m sorry!"" he said. The girl sat apart from the others. ""Truly and really sorry!"" he insisted. His moist eyes refused to be averted. She looked exquisite. She had scrubbed the blood from her and put on fresh clothes. And there was a seemingly resolute tranquillity about her, an almost mysterious appearance of being in accord with everyone and everything around her. It was a state of mind beyond the limits of the boy’s comprehension. ""I can’t blame you for being…."" He searched for the words; he felt sincerely regretful, but did not know how to express himself. It was a totally new experience for him; he had never before in his life felt the need to apologise for anything, especially to a girl. This was different, completely and overwhelmingly different.</p> <p>""Sceptical?"" suggested Sari. In an inexplicable way she really liked this big, clumsy coloured boy. She emitted a long sigh and wondered, if things had been otherwise, could she have felt for Joe Louis what she felt, deep down inside her, for Lor Oldmann.</p> <p>The boy produced the torn panties from her first confrontation. ""I think you should have these."" He attempted to stammer more words of apology.</p> <p>Sari eyed the garment for a long time. ""No! I think you should keep them, Jackson,"" she replied after the prolonged silence. ""It may serve to remind you of what might have been had you gone about it differently."" She softened and smiled. ""And it may be lesson material for you in the future – to reinforce the message that there is much more to love than self-gratification!""</p> <p>Jackson Louis shifted uncertainly. He found it difficult to concentrate in the presence of such an attractive female, even one so young. He stuffed the garment back into his pocket. ""Look,"" he said with determination, ""I am really sorry for what has happened."" There was truth in this little packet of life, as Sari’s school motto proclaimed, and there was an earnestness on the boy’s face. ""I would rather die right now than do anything else to hurt you. I swear it. I would give anything not have done these things to you. If there is ever anything I can do for you, anything at all, I’ll do it without question or complaint. That is a promise!""</p> <p>Sari gave a quiet laugh. ""Like your promise not to rape me?"" She instantly regretted the words; the boy was so remorseful, there were tears in his huge eyes. Her heart melted. ""I’m sorry Jackson; I should not have said that. I believe you!"" She smiled on him. ""And hereby forgive you your trespasses."" She laughed. ""And acquit you of all guilt."" She stood. She kissed his cheek. She watched him retreat to join the others around the campfire that Davis Carter had lit. A strangely deep longing had crept up on her. She wanted Lor Oldmann. She needed Lor Oldmann. Her shoulder started jerking with a persistence that shattered her apparent composure; there was a stirring in the abyss inside her and a surging churning in her stomach. She joined the boys at their barbecue, but was aware that she was staring at Jackson Joe Louis. The inner disturbance intensified as the prairie night closed in on them. Sari felt sick, but it was the kind of sickness for which there is no known cure. She was hungry, but it was the birth of a hunger that does not go away with eating. A tug-of-war was being contested in her mind, and for once she had only the vaguest notion of what she was about to do for it. When the boys split up for the night, Sari called out, ""Jackson, can I speak to you for a bit?"" She had never before felt so unsettled – nor so sensual. ""I need your help tonight!""</p> <p>Davis Carter had already offered to occupy her tent again while she slept in the locked bus. She refused, insisting that the day’s traumatic effect would be sufficient safeguard. ""The boys have had enough excitement to last them a while,"" she said.</p> <p>Jackson Joe Louis woke with the early morning coldness in Sari’s tent. He appraised the girl. She was naked except for the brief panties with the school crest and the Latin motto. It was another entirely new experience for him: to have passed the night with a girl who was still a virgin in the morning. He leaned across and kissed her gently on the lips. Then dressed. And left. There was a germinating sense that, in some odd way which he still had difficulty in understanding, he had acquitted himself with honour. Sari had been sublimely satisfied – several times in the night. Nor was Jackson Joe Louis complaining! But then, he was an expert. And Sari had proved to be a zealous learner. </p> </div>",[]
1572,"Alinas Geschichte, Part 1",1,OLD-ON-YOUNG,no@email,"Das 13jährige bildhübsche russische Waisenmädchen Alina wird in Deutschland zur Hure nur für über 70jährige Männer ausgebildet. Im Lauf der Zeit lernt sie all die perversen Dinge kennen, die alte Männer so mit jungen Mädchen anstellen können. Zuerst ziert sie sich, aber dank einer äußerst strengen Erziehung beginnt sie ihre Spezialausbildung immer mehr zu lieben.<br /><br />13years old very beautiful Russian orphan girl Alina, staying in Germany, is being trained as a prostitute specialised only on men older than 70 years. In the course of time, she will learn all kinds of pervert things which old men can do with young girls. First, she's very reluctant, but thanks to very severe education measures she begins to love her special profession.",2005-11-28,10,4,"Mg, nc, bd, ds, humil, rape, sad, tort, deflo, oral, anal, ws",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldonyoung001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Da liegt sie nun auf einem grossen französischen Bett, welches mit einem frischen, weissfarbenen Satinlaken bezogen ist, irgendwo in einem Ort in Deutschland; aber wo genau, das weiss sie auch nicht. Sie, das ist Alina, ein 13jähriges Waisenmädchen aus Krasnodar in Russland, mit schwarzen Haaren und schwarzen Augen, 162 cm gross. Ein Mädchen deren Körper seit kurzem von einem Kind zu einer Frau heranreift: kleine feste Brüste (die noch keinen BH zum Halt brauchen) sowie ein niedlicher kleiner dunkler Haarbusch um ihre kleine Muschi schmücken ihren schlanken, zerbrechlich wirkenden Körper, der sicherlich deswegen so gut geformt ist, weil sie in Russland mit Begeisterung rhythmische Sportgymnastik gemacht hatte und in dieser Sportart die Beste in Ihrem Waisenheim war.</p> <p>Nun aber ist sie in einem fremden Land, dessen Sprache sie nicht kann, auf einem so luxuriösen Bett, wie sie es vorher noch nie in ihrem Leben gesehen hat, geschweige denn schon einmal drin geschlafen hat. Eigentlich könnte es nicht bequemer sein, denkt sie noch im Halbschlaf und möchte sich vom Rücken auf die Seite drehen, als sie plötzlich etwas an ihren Fussknöcheln bemerkt, was sie daran hindert sich umzudrehen: jeweils eine metallene Kette geht von ihren beiden Füssen zu den beiden hinteren Bettpfosten. Da nützt ihr auch die Sportgymnastik nichts mehr, sie ist fast völlig zur Bewegungslosigkeit verdammt. Und erst jetzt fällt ihr auch auf, dass sie nicht mehr ihre eigene Kleidung anhat, sondern ein gerade mal hüftlanges durchsichtiges weisses Nachthemd aus Tüll, mit einer ziemlich grossen Schleife über den Brüsten, sowie einen ebenso dünnen, hellrosanen, knapp geschnittenen Slip. Aber wie ist es dazu gekommen?</p> <p>Männer aus Deutschland waren vor einer Woche in ihr Waisenheim gekommen und hatten den jungen Mädchen eine Ausbildung zu Altenpflegerinnen angeboten. Ihre Kameradinnen lehnten ab, und auch Alina hatte zuerst gezögert, so weit weg von der Heimat und würde sie dort ihre geliebte Gymnastik weiter machen können? Als ihr aber der Dolmetscher übersetzte, dass sie wohl sehr bald neue Freunde finden, Gelegenheit genug für gymnastische Übungen haben und ausserdem noch dazu Gelegenheit zum Reiten haben würde, überwand sie ihre Ängste und sagte zu, denn wie alle Mädchen in ihrem Alter liebte sie Pferde über alles, und als armes Waisenmädchen in einem ebenso armen Land hatte sie wohl auch kaum eine berufliche Chance in ihrer Heimat.</p> <p>So begleitete sie drei Tage später die Männer nach Deutschland, als sie abends in dem einsam gelegenen Landhaus eintrafen, war es schon dunkel. Einer der Männer gab ihr etwas zu trinken, kurz darauf war sie eingeschlafen.-</p> <p>Noch immer nicht ganz im Klaren, was mit ihr geschehen ist, geht plötzlich die Tür auf und einer der Männer kommt herein: ""Na, meine junge Sportsfreundin, lässt die Wirkung des Schlafmittels nach? Dann komme ich ja gerade richtig, um dir noch einmal eine Dosis zu verabreichen, denn deine Ausbildung beginnt erst in ein paar Stunden. Jawohl, deine Ausbildung, wir haben dir nicht zuviel versprochen. Na, dann will ich ruhig schon einmal etwas aus der Schule plaudern, machen kannst du sowieso nichts dagegen, und auch Schreien wird dir nichts nützen, hier hört dich eh keiner, und später, wenn wir dich als ausgebildete Altenpflegerin jemandem auswärts zuführen, wirst du gar keine Lust mehr haben, wegzulaufen, sondern deinen Beruf lieben, denn der ist etwas ganz Besonderes, vielleicht bist du sogar die erste auf der Welt, die ihn erlernt. Wir bilden dich also zur Altenpflegerin aus, aber vielleicht wäre die Bezeichnung ""Seniorenhostess"" besser. Genauer, wir leihen dich an alte Männer über 70 aus, denen du für sämtliche Wünsche zur Verfügung stehen wirst, deine künftigen Kunden haben wie alle Männer nun einmal ein Körperteil, das ganz besonderer Pflege und Zuneigung bedarf, das meinen wir mit Altenpflege. Leider aber, oder sollte ich besser sagen zum Glück für unser Geschäft, haben wir hier in Deutschland das Problem, dass wir immer mehr alte Männer und immer weniger junge Frauen haben, und für die eh zuwenigen jungen Frauen sind Männer spätestens ab 60 Jahren nicht mehr antörnend genug. Nun ja, die Männer hier werden also immer älter, aber die Lust auf junges Fickfleisch stirbt nie und bleibt leider oft unbefriedigt. Wachsende Nachfrage, immer geringeres Angebot, du siehst also, dein Beruf hat Zukunft. Wir sind richtig stolz auf uns, diese Marktlücke entdeckt zu haben. Auch dein Sport wird nicht zu kurz kommen: gerade wenn einer deiner Kunden es schon etwas in den Knochen hat, ist es gut wenn du umso beweglicher bist. Apropos, kennst du schon die Gymnastikübung ""69"", wäre besonders geil, wenn dir das ein 96jähriger Kunde beibringen würde, mal gucken ob sich so einer noch unter den Lebenden findet, da ich eine kleine Schwäche für solche Zahlendrehereien habe dürfte er dich darin auch kostenlos einweisen. Und auch zum Reiten wirst du mehr als genügend Gelegenheit haben, und das sogar in beiden Rollen: meistens bist du das gefügige, junge Stutfohlen, das streng zugeritten wird, aber wenn es einer deiner Kunden so möchte, kannst du auch einmal als junge, wilde Reiterin oben auf einen alten Hengst sitzen. Wir selber werden dich nicht praktisch trainieren, wir sind mit unseren im Schnitt erst 50 Jahren für dich noch zu jung. Aber um mit deiner Ausbildung so bald wie möglich zu beginnen, wirst du also schon sehr bald Kundenkontakt bekommen. Übrigens wäre es auch nicht gut, wenn einer von uns dich einreiten würde und du dann später deine Kunden mit einem jüngeren Mann vergleichen könntest. Das könnte so manchen Kunden nur unter einen Erwartungsdruck in punkto Erektionsfähigkeit oder Samenausstoss setzen, und das in einem Alter wo er sowieso nicht mehr mit einem Jungspund mithalten kann. Da es ein schlechter Service von uns wäre, die alten Herrschaften unter Zeitdruck zu setzen, werden wir dich gleich für mehrere Stunden oder nächteweise ausleihen, damit deine Besamer nach vollbrachter Tat gleich auch schlafen können, deine niedlichen, festen Titten sind sicher ein exzellentes Kopfkissen und deine Nippel eignen sich hervorragend zum dran Lutschen und Saugen während des Einschlafens, auf besonderen Kundenwunsch spritzen wir dir auch milchfördernde Mittel, damit deine nächtlichen Spielgefährten auch gleich morgens ihre Frühstücksmilch haben. Ich denke, dass ist ein guter Tausch: deine Frühstücksmilch gegen ihre Sahnekrem und ihren Sekt, da sag ich nur Prost, mein Milchmädchen. Übrigens, glaub mir, mein kleines Greisenfohlen, wenn du nur glitschige, alte Schwänze und schrumpelige, faltige Säcke kennenlernst und richtig mit deinem ganzen Körper zu verwöhnen weisst, so dass sie wieder hart und glatt werden, wirst du nichts anderes mehr vermissen und dich nach dem Geruch von stinkender, alter Männerpisse und miefigem, alten Sperma nur so sehnen; denn wie sagt der Weinkenner: Spätlese ist die beste Lese, und du wirst noch so manchen alten Liebestropfen geniessen dürfen, zwar kein Wein, dafür aber Sahnekremlikör und goldenen Natursekt noch und nöcher, hahaha. So nebenbei, ich freu mich jetzt schon auf das Bild, wie die Pisse und das Sperma Uralt auf deiner Haut und in deinen Haaren so richtig dick kleben, denn selbstverständlich wirst du auch noch viele Piss- und Bukkake-Parties mitfeiern. Also nur gut, wenn du gleich auf den richtigen Geschmack kommst. Ein weiterer Grund warum wir dich nicht selber knacken, ist dass wir mit dem Verkauf deiner Unschuld an einem alten Herrn, der es liebt, jungen Mädchen die ersten Lehrstunden zu vermitteln, noch einmal ein nettes Zubrot dazu verdienen können. Wenn wir ausserdem deine Praxiseinheiten filmen und über das Internet verkaufen, gibt das noch einmal einen schönen Batzen Geld, denn wenn ein Tattergreis so ein junges Mädchen wie dich zureitet und sich so ein richtig geiler dicker alter Bock mit seinem Stinkeschwanz in deinem jungen, frischen Fleisch verlustiert, törnt das gewiss eine Menge Leute an, denn viele Leute lieben diese Gegensätze. Als Waisenmädchen erweisen wir dir übrigens wohl eine besondere Gunst, wenn du so innig geliebt wirst und das gleich von so alten Herrschaften; einmalig: kein Papa liebt dich, keine Mama liebt dich, aber dafür jede Menge Opas, hahaha, wie du wird wohl kein Mädchen in ihrem Leben so viele Opas liebhaben können, das gleicht jeden Papa und jede Mama aus. Aber nun wird es Zeit, dass du das Glas Wasser mit Schlafmittel trinkst, damit du gut ausgeruht bist, wenn dich heute abend der erste Interessent begutachtet, übrigens eine hier sehr bekannte und einflussreiche Persönlichkeit, da können wir uns keinen Fehler leisten.""</p> <p>Der Mann hätte sich seine lange Rede sparen können, denn Alina versteht sowieso nur Russisch und ein paar Worte Englisch. Aber vielleicht ist es auch besser so, sie wird noch früh genug erfahren, wie ihre Ausbildung ablaufen wird. Sie wird fast alle Spielarten des Sex mit alten Männern und deren besondere Bedürfnisse kennen lernen und auch sehr bald erfahren, dass es besser ist, keinen Wunsch abzulehnen, sei er noch so pervers. Sie kann noch nicht wissen, dass sie sich in spätestens einem Jahr in ihrem Schicksal als begehrte Sexspielgefährtin für greise Lustmolche gefügt haben wird, ja dass sie ihre Arbeit sogar einigermassen gern machen wird und es sie mit einem gewissen Stolz erfüllen wird, jeden noch so hoffnungslosen alten Schlappschwanz wieder auf Vordermann zu bringen und als (ihren einzigen) Lohn dessen Liebesgetränke zu geniessen, den Natursekt genauso wie die Sahnekrem mit ihren verschiedenen Geschmacksrichtungen. Sie wird sehr bald merken, dass die meisten ihrer Kunden, wenn sie ihnen ihre Zuckerstange schleckt und ihre Kronjuwelen krault, dies mit einem Streicheln ihrer Haare und einem Massieren ihrer Brüste belohnen werden (viele auch mit ein paar Kniffen in ihre Nippel, aber keine Liebe ohne Leiden). Sie wird überhaupt die körperliche Nähe und Zärtlichkeit geniessen, die sie als Waisenmädchen in ihrem bisherigen Leben noch nie gehabt hat, jetzt aber umso intensiver erleben darf. Und da sie ja nur die Zärtlichkeiten von und die Liebe und den Sex mit alten Männern kennen wird, wird sie auch nichts anderes vermissen und es bald als völlig normal ansehen, dass ihre Lover mindestens siebzig Jahre alt sind. Sie wird viele alte Herren glücklich machen, ohne selber allzulange darüber unglücklich zu sein. Aber jetzt ist sie immer noch wie erstarrt von der reichlich ungewohnten Situation, in der sie sich befindet, so dass sie keinen Ton herausbringt. Da sie zudem ziemlichen Durst hat, ist sie froh über das Glas Wasser, was ihr der Mann zu trinken gibt.</p></div>",[]
1573,"Alinas Geschichte, Part 2",2,OLD-ON-YOUNG,no@email,"Das 13jährige bildhübsche russische Waisenmädchen Alina wird in Deutschland zur Hure nur für über 70jährige Männer ausgebildet. Im Lauf der Zeit lernt sie all die perversen Dinge kennen, die alte Männer so mit jungen Mädchen anstellen können. Zuerst ziert sie sich, aber dank einer äußerst strengen Erziehung beginnt sie ihre Spezialausbildung immer mehr zu lieben.<br /><br />13years old very beautiful Russian orphan girl Alina, staying in Germany, is being trained as a prostitute specialised only on men older than 70 years. In the course of time, she will learn all kinds of pervert things which old men can do with young girls. First, she's very reluctant, but thanks to very severe education measures she begins to love her special profession.",2005-11-28,16,4,"Mg, nc, bd, ds, humil, rape, sad, tort, deflo, oral, anal, ws",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/oldonyoung002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Aufwachen, du faules Luder! Du bist nicht zum Schlafen hier, sondern um etwas zu lernen. Dein erster Lehrmeister ist da."" Unsanft wachte Alina durch ein heftiges Schütteln an ihrem Arm auf. Schlaftrunken erblickte sie den Mann von vorhin und noch einen zweiten Mann, den sie zum ersten Mal sah: extrem dick (so dick wie sie vorher noch nie in ihrem Leben jemanden gesehen hatte), mit Glatzkopf, Hornbrille, und ziemlich alt (garantiert über 80). Was wollten die beiden nur von ihr?</p> <p>""Darf ich vorstellen, Herr Minister i. R.? Das ist unsere erste Auszubildende, die den anspruchsvollen Beruf der Seniorenhostess erlernen möchte. Sie heißt Alina, aber ich denke, sie wird recht bald auch auf ein paar andere Namen hören, zum Beispiel Lustmäulchen oder Pissetrinkerin.""</p> <p>""Haha, mal sehen, ob sie auf den Geschmack kommt. Urin soll ja gesund sein und ich werde schon dafür sorgen, dass sie bei mir nicht verdurstet. Aber bevor wir ins Geschäft kommen, möchte ich doch gerne sehen, was für eine Kandidatin wir da haben und nicht die Katze im Sack kaufen.""</p> <p>""Bitte, Herr Minister i. R., tuen Sie sich keinen Zwang an.""</p> <p>Und schon kniff der dicke Opa Alina durch das dünne Nachthemd in die rechte Brust. Alina, jetzt vollständig wach geworden, schrie auf und kriegte im gleichen Augenblick eine Ohrfeige versetzt. ""Ruhe, sonst gibt's noch mehr davon."" herrschte sie der Opa in ihrer Sprache an. Alina weinte jetzt leise vor sich hin, langsam voll und ganz erahnend, was man von ihr wollte.</p> <p>""Herr Minister, Sie können Russisch?"" fragte der andere Mann erstaunt.</p> <p>""Nur das nötigste Vokabular, wie Sie sehen. Ich habe mich während meiner gesamten Amtszeit für gute deutsch-russische Beziehungen eingesetzt und meine Dienstreisen nach Russland stets genutzt, um diese Beziehungen aufs Engste auszubauen, wenn Sie verstehen, was ich damit meine. Allerdings waren meine damaligen Verhandlungspartnerinnen doch zwei bis zehn Jahre älter als diese kleine Heulsuse hier. Wie dem auch sei, ihre Äpfel haben genau den richtigen Reifegrad, knackig und fest, Zeit für die Ernte. Da will ich doch jetzt auch mal die Pfläumchen testen.""</p> <p>Er riß jetzt das Satinlaken vollständig von Alina herunter, so dass nur noch das transparente Nachthemd ihren blutjungen Körper etwas vor seinen gierigen Blicken schützte. Doch bot dieses nicht lange Schutz, denn schon kniff der ehemalige Minister -mittlerweile durch den Anblick des bildhübschen, noch völlig unschuldigen Mädchens in ihrem sexy Nachthemd völlig aufgegeilt- mit seinen dicken Wurstfingern Alina mehrmals in die Schamlippen. Dabei betastete er mit seinem Mittelfinger ihre noch verschlossene Lustgrotte. Durch die schmerzhaften Kniffe musste Alina wieder aufschreien und bekam sofort wieder zwei gelatscht. ""Ruhe hatte ich gesagt.""</p> <p>Und zum anderen Mann gewandt meinte er: ""Wahrscheinlich kräht sie so, weil sie Angst hat, dass sie nicht zu ihrem Recht kommt und ich sie mit den Fingern anstechen würde. Aber ich werde ihr schon für ihr erstes Mal einen ordentlichen, dicken Männerschwanz bieten. Doch möchte ich natürlich vorher wissen, in was ich mein bestes Stück sich vergnügen und abreagieren lasse. Und ich muss gestehen, Sie haben einen guten Fang gemacht, auch ihre Pfläumchen sind schön knackig und fest, ihr Kätzchen noch richtig süß eng, und ihr kleiner Busch eignet sich hervorragend für ein paar nette Intimrasur-Spielereien.""</p> <p>""Ich sehe schon, Herr Minister i. R., bei Ihnen wird unsere Azubine noch viel lernen. Ich verspreche Ihnen, sie wird eine gelehrige, gefügige Schülerin sein, keinen Wunsch abschlagen und sicher für alles Neue im wahrsten Sinne des Wortes offen sein. Und wenn sie sich doch einmal ungeschickt anstellt, wird sich schon eine geeignete Strafe finden, um das wieder gutzumachen. Durch eine harte körperliche Behandlung lernt sie sowieso am besten, allzumal sie noch kein Wörtchen Deutsch versteht, und warum sollen Sie wegen dieser kleinen Mistgöre stets Ihre Russischkenntnisse bemühen, wo doch eine körperliche Strafe viel einprägsamer und wirkungsvoller ist? Bei der Wahl der Strafe brauchen Sie keine falschen Rücksichten zu nehmen, während der Mietzeit steht Alina unseren Kunden voll und ganz zur Verfügung. Wir hätten sie zwar schon gerne lebend zurück, aber sollte sie wider Erwarten doch eine Lehrstunde nicht überstehen und ihre Lehre und ihr Leben vorzeitig abbrechen, man weiss ja nie bei den Russenmädchen, wäre das auch mit einer angemessenen Schadensersatzsumme an uns in gegenseitigem Einverständnis zu regeln.""</p> <p>""Sehr gut, aber keine Bange, ich möchte mich noch länger mit ihr vergnügen, da werde ich schon aufpassen, dass sie nicht vorzeitig abhaut. Ich denke auch, es wird keine größeren Schwierigkeiten mit ihr geben, wahrscheinlich kann sie schon jetzt kaum erwarten, so richtig ordentlich durchgerammelt zu werden, sie weint ja jetzt schon vor lauter Vorfreude. Ich bin überzeugt, unter dieser unschuldigen Schale steckt ein ganz versautes Luder, was nur zu süchtig ist nach sämtlichen Ausscheidungen, die ihr ein reifer Männerkörper zu bieten hat. Aber da muss sie sich unser sperma- und pissegeiles Ferkelchen noch etwas gedulden, heute wird daraus nichts mehr, auch wenn es mich ziemlich aufgereizt hat, dieses geile Stutfohlen. Ich möchte aber ein schön langes Vorspiel von mindestens drei Stunden, und da möchte ich noch einiges an geeigneter Wäsche ganz nach meinem Geschmack für sie bestellen, z. B. einen hübschen, engen Sportgymnastik-Body, damit sie mir zur Einstimmung etwas von ihren Turnkünsten präsentieren kann, bevor wir zum Hoppe-hoppe-Reiter spielen kommen.""</p> <p>""Herr Minister i. R., Sie denken genauso wie ich, wenn ich das sagen darf. Selbstverständlich steht für das fachgerechte Einreiten auch ein geeignetes Inventar an verschiedenen Peitschen zur Verfügung, denn ab und zu sind schon ein paar Hiebe auf etwas empfindlichere Stellen notwendig, um ein Wildfohlen zu zähmen, nicht nur als Strafe sondern auch nur so zur ordentlichen Erziehung.""</p> <p>""Stimmt genau, hahaha, solange es die Kleine nicht allzu sehr verunziert. Ich denke, in drei Tagen habe ich die geeignete Wäsche für sie zusammen, dann geht es los, das große Vergnügen. Ich komme so um 16 Uhr, dann kann ich mich mit ihr bis in die Nacht vergnügen, gemeinsam mit ihr schlafen und morgens noch etwas weitermachen. Ich lasse lieber alles etwas langsam und gemütlich angehen, da ich auf meinen hohen Blutdruck achten muss. Falls aber meine kleine Schülerin es nicht schafft, meinen kleinen Freund in den 20 Stunden mindestens dreimal mit Sahne und mindestens dreimal wenigstens mit Natursekt kommen zu lassen, hat sie gleich schon ihre erste Lektion nicht bestanden und erhält die entsprechende Strafe.""</p> <p>""Herr Minister i. R., da wäre noch etwas. Wir möchten gerne Alinas Lehrstunden als Video aufnehmen und über das Internet verkaufen. Filme mit Enjungferungen sind ein richtiger Verkaufsschlager, besonders wenn ein erfahrener Herr wie Sie so ein unbescholtenes, junges Ding in die ersten Künste der Liebe einweist, und noch einmal mehr wenn er das so geduldig wie Sie macht. Wenn wir wenigstens die Stunden bis zum Einschlafen filmen und eventuell morgens zum Ausklang das Nachspiel, ergäbe das mindestens zehn Stunden, das ließe sich sogar noch in mehrere Teile splitten. Und wenn die Leute einen Teil sehen, setzen sie alles daran, alle Teile zu bekommen, das lässt die Kassen klingeln.""</p> <p>""Aber das geht leider nicht. Ich bin immer noch eine ziemlich bekannte Persönlichkeit, da kann ich es mir nicht leisten, bei solchen Aktivitäten enttarnt zu werden, auch wenn ich immer noch ein paar wichtige Beziehungen habe. Außerdem möchte ich mein Rendezvous mit Alina alleine genießen.""</p> <p>""Natürlich Herr Minister i. R., wir dachten auch eher daran, ein, zwei Kameras geeignet zu platzieren. Wir werden natürlich den Film danach bearbeiten und ihr Gesicht unkenntlich machen. Sie selbst dürfen auch entscheiden, welche Szenen zum Verkauf freigegeben und welche vernichtet werden. Außerdem erhalten Sie eine kostenlose Kopie des kompletten Films und werden natürlich als Hauptdarsteller mit einem fairen Anteil an den Erlösen beteiligt. Vielleicht haben Sie ja dann nach einiger Zeit sogar den Mietpreis für die 20 Stunden mit Alina drin. Wenn Sie überhaupt Filmaufnahmen von Ihren Erziehungsspielen erlauben, wird auch der Mietpreis erheblich billiger, unabhängig davon, welche Szenen Sie freigeben oder nicht.""</p> <p>""Nun, das ist ein Angebot. An meinen Schwanz würden mich höchstens ein paar Begleitservicedamen in Russland erkennen. Aber lassen Sie uns hinausgehen, damit ich mit wieder kühlen Kopf über den Preis verhandeln kann. Dieses pissegeile Sexspielzeug reizt mich dermaßen, dass ich mich am liebsten gleich auf sie stürzen will. Und dann wäre das ganze Vergnügen einer Entjungferung mit schön langem Vorspiel, der ganze Drei-Stunden-Genuss ihrer Unschuld dahin. Aber warten Sie, etwas habe ich schon mal als kleines Schmankerl für die kleine Hure. Ich denke, sie wird sicher Durst haben.""</p> <p>Der ehemalige Minister öffnete den Reißverschluss seiner Hose und zog seinen dicken Schwanz heraus. Zielgenau pisste er auf das Gesicht und in die Haare der immer noch leise wimmernden Alina, die dem stinkenden Strahl kaum ausweichen konnte, da sie ja mit beiden Füßen an das Bett gefesselt war. Von der Handlung des dicken Opas völlig überrascht, konnte sie nicht verhindern, dass ein Teil der Pisse ihre Augen traf, der Urin brannte wie verrückt. Da die Pisse auch in ihre Nasenlöcher lief, kam sie etwas in Atemnot und öffnete instinktiv ihren Mund. Das war natürlich eine willkommene Einladung für den alten Lustmolch. Trotz seines hohen Lebensalters traf er ziemlich zielsicher ihren Mund. Ein herber, salziger Geschmack füllte ihren Mund. Die Pisse lief von ihrem Gesicht und ihren Haaren auf das Kopfkissen und durch das Nachthemd auf ihre Titten.</p> <p>""Wohl bekomm's, du kleine Pissnutte. Ich habe noch viel mehr davon für dich, aber für heute soll's genug sein, sonst wirst du zu schnell süchtig danach und willst immer meine ganze Blase austrinken. Und extra für dich gibt's auch bald meinen Schokopudding mit Sahne Spezial."" sprach er auf Deutsch zu unserer kleinen Titelheldin.</p> <p>Und zum anderen Mann gewandt: ""Entschuldigen Sie, ich konnte einfach nicht mehr einhalten. Setzen Sie die Reinigung oder den Neukauf der Bettwäsche ruhig auf die Rechnung. Ich möchte aber, dass sie die nächsten zwei-drei Tage so verpisst liegen bleibt, damit sie sich daran gewöhnen kann. Das wird auch besser für sie sein, wenn sie schon mal vorher etwas zu naschen bekommen hat von den vielen neuen Leckereien, die sie noch erwarten. Sonst würde sich unser kleines Schleckermäulchen noch den Magen verderben, wenn sie all die vielen neuen Delikatessen an einem Tag zu genießen bekäme. Zu ihrer ersten richtigen Lehreinheit soll sie mir natürlich wieder frisch gewaschen in einem sauberen Bett und in einer ansprechenden Verpackung präsentiert werden. Immerhin muss unser Schmusekätzchen meinen und sehr bald auch ihren kleinen Liebling mindestens sechsmal kommen lassen, da ist ein ansprechendes, sauberes Äußeres nur vorteilhaft, denn mein Kleiner ist sehr verwöhnt und nicht so einfach zufrieden zu stellen.""</p> <p>""I wo, Herr Minister, kein Grund sich zu entschuldigen. Im Gegenteil, Sie wissen genau zur richtigen Zeit das Richtige zu tun. Das habe ich schon an Sie geschätzt, als Sie noch Minister waren. Es ist einfach rührend, wie sehr Sie sich um eine richtige Ausbildung für unsere Auszubildende bemühen. Und Ihren kleinen Begrüßungstrunk hat sie richtig genossen, sehen Sie, sie schleckt ja jetzt noch ihre Lippen. Aber sagen Sie mir, was ist Schokopudding mit Sahne Spezial?""</p> <p>""Das erzähle ich Ihnen später unten im Wohnzimmer, das soll eine Überraschung für sie werden. Auch wenn sie kein Deutsch versteht, ist es besser, wenn sie kein Wort davon mitkriegt.""</p> <p>""Gut, lassen Sie uns nach unten gehen und mit einem Glas Sekt auf unser Geschäft anstoßen. Es ist aber eine andere Sorte als diejenige, die Alina so sehr mag.""</p> <p>Lachend verließen beide Männer den Raum und schlossen die Tür.</p> <p>Alina blieb weiter leise weinend liegen. Mit immer noch pissnassen Haaren auf einem ebenso pissnassen Bett, mit der langsam eintrocknenden Pisse in ihrem Gesicht, mit tierisch brennenden Augen und mit einem Geschmack im Mund, den sie bald tagtäglich schmecken würde. Sie wusste ja noch nicht, dass sie sehr bald nach der Flüssigkeit, vor deren Genuss sie sich jetzt noch so sehr wehrte und ekelte, gierig sein würde, und zwar ganz einfach deswegen weil man ihr sonst kaum etwas zu trinken geben würde. Eine perfekte Erziehungsmethode um sie auf den Geschmack zu bringen, wenn in ihrem hübschen Köpfchen erst einmal Altmännerpisse mit Durst löschen verknüpft war. Aber obwohl Alina absolut keine Ahnung von Sex hatte, dafür sorgte schon die strenge Waisenheimverwaltung, wusste sie irgendwie doch, was für ein grausames Schicksal ihr bevorstand: das Leben als Zwangsprostituierte und Sexsklavin (wobei sie allerdings noch nicht wusste, dass sie für einen ganz besonderen Kundenkreis reserviert war). In ihrem Jungmädchenalter träumte sie immer noch vom Prinzen auf einem weißen Pferd und sicher nicht von fetten alten Opas, die auf sie reiten würden. Sie sehnte sich nach ihren Freundinnen, die ihr bisher in ihrem Leben die einzige Form von Zuneigung gaben. Im Gedanken daran fing sie jetzt richtig an zu weinen (das wusch wenigstens wieder die Pisse aus ihren Augen). Da der Urin mittlerweile erkaltet war und sie außerdem nicht das weggerissene Bettlaken erreichte, fror sie erbärmlich und schlief erst drei Stunden später vollgepisst und ausgeheult wieder ein.</p></div>",[]
1574,"Power and Control - Lucy Scott, Part 1",1,0LFACTORYMAN,greetpete69@yahoo.co.uk,Mr Saunders wants to see Lucy Scott in his office.,2006-10-27,16,5,"Mf, humil, nc, no sex, spank, voy",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/olfactoryman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Eric Saunders was a 68 years old headmaster.</p> <p>He was the founder member of a very secret and select group of gentlemen who enjoyed embarrassing, humiliating and degrading girls.</p> <p>The group was comprised of friends and acquaintances who shared similar interests and who, individually, each contributed something.</p> <p>Eric, as headmaster of St. Saviours School for girls, was just the sort of individual the group was always wanting to attract.</p> <p>Over many years, his school had built up an excellent reputation for academic achievement and there was always a waiting list for the limited places on offer.</p> <p>Mr. Saunders was supported by Daphne Rawlins his Deputy, a team of five other mature lady teachers and a secretary. All the staff had been at the school for years. Quite simply, the salary was so good that no one in their right mind would ever want to leave. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders could sometimes be a little strange but he was always the perfect gentleman as far as the staff were concerned. Mrs. Rawlins would reassure the ladies if necessary and explain that it is quite usual for a well educated man like Mr. Saunders to exhibit one or two idiosyncrasies!!!</p> <p>The private school catered for circa 90 girls who were split into three classes. Class 1 (11 and 12 year olds), Class 2 (13 and 14 year olds) and Class 3 (15 and 16 year olds).</p> <p>Mr. Saunders, accompanied and assisted by Mrs. Rawlins, personally interviewed all prospective pupils. Parents welcomed the fact that the school was staffed totally by ladies and they knew that if their daughter was accepted, she would be certain of academic success.</p> <p>The school uniform consisted of a grey pleated skirt, white blouse and grey cardigan or blazer. Class 1 girls wore white knee high nylon socks, Classes 2 and 3 wore barely black nylon tights. All girls were required to wear a plain white brassiere and sensible plain white knickers, both obtainable from Marks and Spencer’s retail outlet. Shoes had to be black with a small 1 inch heel and to complete the outfit, there were colour co-ordinated garments for outside wear.</p> <p>As headmaster, Eric Saunders was essentially the school administrator and disciplinarian. He rarely took lessons himself. He was an austere man who commanded authority and it was never very long before the girls realised it was in their best interest to avoid him as much as possible.</p> <p>He loved to intimidate them and make them feel uncomfortable in his presence.</p> <p>Lucy Scott had only been at the school for two days when Mrs. Rawlins asked to see her. </p> <p>“How are you settling in Lucy,” she enquired?”</p> <p>“Very well thank you Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“That’s good. Mr. Saunders has asked to see you. There’s nothing to worry about, he likes to see all the girls before their first recreation class. I believe you’ve got physical education on Friday, haven’t you?”</p> <p>“Yes Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“I’ll take you along to the Headmaster then.”</p> <p>She knocked on the door and was invited in. “You asked to see Lucy Scott, Headmaster.”</p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“I’ll be in my office when you want me,” said Daphne and then she left.</p> <p>Lucy stood nervously in front of the Headmaster’s desk. She had no reason to be nervous, it was just his presence, his apparent contemptuous air of authority, the fact that he was the Headmaster.</p> <p>“So, Lucy Scott, you’re 15 aren’t you?” </p> <p>“Yes Sir.”</p> <p>“Gooood.” Mr. Saunders liked to draw out some of his words.</p> <p>“I expect Mrs. Rawlins has told you I like to meet new girls, to make sure they’re settling in all right.” He paused.</p> <p>“Yes Sir”, Lucy replied timidly. </p> <p>“Well, stand up straight Lucy, hands by your sides, smarten up. We maintain the highest of standards here at St. Saviours.” He loved exercising his authority. </p> <p>“Let me look at you.”..... “Turn round slowly.” He indicated with his finger.</p> <p>“And again Lucy.” There was another pause. “Were your tights clean on this morning?” Mr. Saunders was in his element.</p> <p>The question hit Lucy like a bolt out of the blue, “Yes Sir” she nervously replied.</p> <p>“Lift your skirt up. I want to look at them.” Lucy couldn’t believe her ears. Such personal questions, such outrages demands, her face coloured from embarrassment. Had she heard him correctly? Had he actually told her to lift her skirt up? Surely, he couldn’t have.</p> <p>“I beg your pardon Sir.”</p> <p>“Lift your skirt up,” he repeated. “Right up. To your waist.” </p> <p>Lucy dare not disobey him and so she did what she was told.</p> <p>“Gooood.” He enjoyed seeing the first flush of embarrassment on a girls face. The prelude to the first look at ‘forbidden territory’ was always particularly arousing. He studied her tights carefully.</p> <p>“Look at me girl.” He paused. “What about your knickers, were they clean on this morning?”</p> <p>Lucy was in a trance of disbelief. She had never been so humiliated, “Y... yes Sir” she stammered.</p> <p>“I hope you’re telling me the truth Lucy.”..... “Turn round and face the door. Keep your skirt right up” Mr. Saunders loved looking at girls nylon tights. He liked to see the different texture at the top of the tights, to see if the gusset was reinforced, to see that they were pulled up properly and of course to make sure there were no ladders in them.</p> <p>He made her stand facing the door with her skirt up to her waist, for what seemed like an eternity to Lucy.</p> <p>He took the opportunity to masturbate himself through his trousers. </p> <p>“Gooood. Face me again and let your skirt down. Hands by your sides again, shoulders back, that’s right. Keep looking at me Lucy.”..... “Was your brassiere clean on this morning?”</p> <p>“Y... yes Sir,” she replied abashedly.</p> <p>“Gooood. What are you Lucy - about a 32 ‘A’ cup?”</p> <p>She couldn’t believe what was happening, but swallowed hard and managed to answer in the affirmative.</p> <p>“Yeeees, I thought so. Slip your blouse off Lucy. I want to see your brassiere.”</p> <p>She was becoming more and more frightened of this man who, as headmaster, had total authority over her. She reacted slowly and did what she was told. </p> <p>“That’s right, put it on the desk Lucy and then stand back with your hands by your sides again.”</p> <p>“Now, let me get my little book out and make a note of what we’ve established so far. </p> <p>Lucy Scott isn’t it? 15 years old. White knickers and no ladders in tights confirmed. White brassiere confirmed - 32 ‘A’ cup. Gooood.” </p> <p>“Did Mrs. Rawlins tell you I’d be issuing your leotard today Lucy?”</p> <p>“Yes Sir, I believe so,” she nervously replied. </p> <p>Like most of her contemporaries, Lucy was a shy and naive girl, coming from a sheltered and privileged background and that suited Mr. Saunders perfectly.</p> <p>“I like to issue all the girls with their leotards, and then I can keep an eye on them right from the start,” he continued.</p> <p>Lucy wondered what he meant.</p> <p>“Take your skirt off Lucy and put it on the desk with your blouse.</p> <p>Lucy was in a complete state of shock. How could this total stranger humiliate her in this way. To be made to stand before him wearing just her brassier, tights, knickers and shoes was unimaginable. No one ever saw her in her underwear, not any more, not at 15, not even her parents.</p> <p>She did everything possible to avoid looking at him, as she undid and stepped out of her skirt and placed it on the desk.</p> <p>“Fold it up nicely Lucy, we don’t want to get it creased do we.” He waited ...... “That’s right, now move back and stand up straight, shoulders back, hands by your sides. You know the routine by now Lucy. Look at me girl.” There was no doubt about it, Eric Saunders knew exactly how to degrade and humiliate girls.</p> <p>She was made to watch him as his eyes moved slowly from her face to her feet. There was a pause and then to her horror he produced his mobile phone and proceeded to take a photograph of her.</p> <p>“Face the door Lucy.”</p> <p>He took another photograph, a full rear view and then said, “Bend forward and touch your toes. Keep your legs straight. That’s it; stay like that.” </p> <p>He took another photograph and the opportunity to masturbate himself again.</p> <p>“Get up Lucy. Face me and adopt the usual stance. I think we’ll get you into a size 8, but we might have to depilate you as the crutch of the leotard will be very narrow. We’ll have to see. What sanitary protection do you use; pads or tampons?”</p> <p>This was not happening; it couldn’t be. She dropped her head in sheer disbelief. What did depilate mean. She’d never heard the word before.</p> <p>“I asked you a question Lucy.”</p> <p>“Dr. Whites towels Sir,” she managed to choke out.</p> <p>“That’s all right Lucy, I know all about little girls. We’ll soon have you using tampons. I don’t like to see unsightly sanitary towels sticking out of girls leotards. When is your next period due?”</p> <p>The answer faltered out of her mouth and Mr. Saunders made a note in his little book.</p> <p>“What size shoes do you take Lucy?”</p> <p>“Between 3 and 4 Sir.”</p> <p>“Take them off and pass them to me. That’s right, back you go.”</p> <p>Eric got immense pleasure from smelling personal items of the girls clothing and also their bodies. He particularly liked to embarrass them by suggesting they had a personal hygiene problem even when they didn’t. </p> <p>“Do you have smelly feet Lucy Scott?” He picked up one of the shoes and sniffed deeply inside it.</p> <p>She was incredulous, “No, Sir.”</p> <p>“Come round here.” He pushed his chair away from the desk, ready to receive her. “Sit on the edge of the desk.” Mr. Saunders reached down and raised one of her legs so that he could smell her foot through her tights. He took several deep sniffs and then separated her toes through the nylon. “I hope you wash between your toes Lucy.” The girl was close to tears.</p> <p>“Do you?”</p> <p>“Y... yes Sir,” she stammered.</p> <p>He was enjoying this. He sniffed some more. Then he reached down again and raised her other leg which caused Lucy to fall back in a really undignified position. </p> <p>Holding an ankle in each hand, Mr. Saunders sniffed the toes of one foot and then the other. </p> <p>“I don’t tolerate smelly girls Lucy Scott. Look at me girl..... I’m going to have to check you more thoroughly.” He took several more deep sniffs of her toes and then he let her go.</p> <p>“Stand up and put your hands on your head.” He pulled his chair right up to her and started sniffing the cups and underarm straps of her brassiere. He sniffed her arms pits and then pushed his chair back to sniff the gusset area of her tights. “Do you wipe yourself properly after you’ve had a wee wee?” He continued sniffing the gusset of her tights.</p> <p>Lucy was mortified. “Y... es Sir” she managed to grizzle.</p> <p>“Sit on the desk and lay back.” </p> <p>He got up and taking hold of her legs, one hand under each knee, he picked them up and pushed them back and apart. Then to Lucy’s utter astonishment, he buried his head right into the crutch of her tights, and started sniffing again.</p> <p>“All right Lucy, stand up and go back to the front of the desk.” She adopted the required position.</p> <p>“Look at me girl..... Take your brassiere off and put it on the desk.”</p> <p>“Oh please Sir.” she whimpered, “Don’t make me do that.”</p> <p>“Do you want me to smack your legs Lucy?”</p> <p>“No Sir.”</p> <p>“Well this is your first and last warning. If you question my authority again you will be punished. Take your brassiere off,” he repeated. “I’m quite used to seeing little girls breasts.”</p> <p>Tears running down her face, Lucy did what she was told.</p> <p>“What a lot of fuss about nothing,” he ridiculed as he leant forward to pick up her warm and discarded brassiere. “Let me see you do some stride jumps Lucy. </p> <p>Look at me girl.”..... Mr. Saunders’ eyes travelled from her face to her breasts and back again. He sniffed deeply into the cups of her brassiere and Lucy’s face flushed with embarrassment and exertion; conscious of what he was doing, and the spectacle she was presenting, as her breasts bounced freely up and down. </p> <p>“Stop,” he commanded. “I want you to lower your tights to your knees and your knickers to mid thigh..... Do it now Lucy,” he said raising his voice. </p> <p>Don’t you dare disobey me girl..... That’s right..... Now, let’s try some running on the spot.”</p> <p>Mr. Saunders delighted in her degradation as she awkwardly tried to run on the spot with her tights and knickers restricting her movement and her breasts continuing to bounce about. </p> <p>Lucy was breathing heavily when he told her to stop. </p> <p>He took another photograph.</p> <p>“Face the other way Lucy,” and another.</p> <p>“Bend forward to right angles. Keep your legs straight like you did before. That’s right, now reach back with both hands and pull your bottom cheeks apart.” </p> <p>She was really crying now as Mr. Saunders prepared to take another photograph. “Come on Lucy, you can do better than that. Pull those cheeks really wide apart. I want to see if we need to depilate your bottom. That’s it, stay like that” </p> <p>Eric Saunders had the girl just how he wanted. He could see the 15 year olds breasts hanging down, her bottom was fully exposed and her tights and knickers were round her knees. He took the photograph and masturbated to climax into one of Lucy’s brassiere cups.</p> <p>He wiped himself dry with the other brassiere cup and then told the girl to stand up and face him.</p> <p>“Come round here.”</p> <p>Self consciously she hobbled towards Mr. Saunders with her tights and knickers still round her knees. He leant forward in his chair and pulled the gusset of her knickers inside out. “Now lets see if you’ve been telling me the truth or if I can find any wee wee stains shall we Lucy Scott? </p> <p>Lucy once again struggled to hold back the tears. “Let’s have you sitting on the desk again. Lay right back, like before.” Her pubes, sparsely covered in hair, were pushed up as her legs hung over the edge. She would not need depilating front or back he decided. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders pulled his chair right up to her and, bending forward, began sniffing the inside of the gusset of her knickers. </p> <p>There were no stains. </p> <p>It smelt like the gusset of a ‘good girls’ knickers should do, but he wasn’t going to tell her that. “I’m going to have to keep a close watch on your personal hygiene Lucy Scott.”</p> <p>He said the same thing to all the girls. Just to keep them on their toes. It prepared the ground for the ‘development’ checks he would later subject them to. </p> <p>He pushed his chair away and said, “Turn yourself over. I want you face down over the edge of the desk.” He stood up and delivered a hard smack to Lucy’s right buttock.</p> <p>She jumped up in shock as well as pain. “That’s to remind you about school standards,” he said, “now take your tights and knickers right off and let’s get this leotard sorted out.”</p> <p>He waited and watched her take the last two items of clothing off. </p> <p>“Give them to me. They’re confiscated.” He placed the tights and knickers into a plastic bag which he sealed and labelled and put into a drawer of his desk.</p> <p>Lucy was naked. He would enjoy her little body another time he thought. Probably when he introduced her to wearing tampons instead of sanitary towels. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders went to a cupboard drawer and returned with a size 8 leotard.</p> <p>“Look at me girl..... Hands by your sides.” Lucy lightly bit her lip as she felt herself blushing from head to toe. She had to watch him devour her nakedness as his eyes once again travelled slowly from her head to her feet. </p> <p>He took some more photographs and then he passed her the leotard, “Put it on.”</p> <p>He knew it would be a tight fit because he always made the girls wear a size too small. Being white, they concealed virtually nothing; especially when wet with perspiration.</p> <p>“Gooood. I’ll call Mrs. Rawlins.” </p> <p>Mr. Saunders picked up the telephone and dialled an internal number. “Will you come in please.”</p> <p>There was a knock at the door. Mrs. Rawlins re-entered the room. She went straight over to Lucy and complemented Mr. Saunders on the fit. She didn’t appear to notice the obvious distress on the girls face. “Have you thanked the Headmaster, Lucy?”</p> <p>“N... no, Mrs. Rawlins,” she stammered.</p> <p>“Please do so.”</p> <p>“T... thank you Mr. Saunders,” the words faltered out.</p> <p>“I think we understand each other, don’t we Lucy? You can get dressed again now.” He produced some replacement tights and knickers from another drawer and turned to Mrs. Rawlins. “I’ll send her along in a minute.”</p> <p>Mrs. Rawlins left the room.</p> <p>Lucy had peeled off the leotard and was hurriedly trying to get the knickers on.</p> <p>He watched as she picked up her brassiere. She didn’t appear to notice the fragrance of drying seamen or the dampness of the garment; she was more concerned with covering herself up as quickly as possible. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders was always fascinated by the different ways the girls put on and did up their brassiere. He liked to see them struggle into their tights too. “Make sure you pull them up properly Lucy and that you don’t ladder them.” Her blouse, skirt and shoes followed.</p> <p>“Before you go Lucy, I want to remind you that you’re here to work and to pass your examinations. The next eighteen months of your life are vital to your future success. Don’t let your parents down, they’ve spent a lot of money sending you here, don’t let St. Saviours down and most important of all, don’t let yourself down.</p> <p>I will be keeping a close watch on you and if you don’t come up to scratch in any way, you will be punished. Do you understand?</p> <p>“Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Recreation time is a privilege, not a right and you’ll only be allowed to go to physical education lessons if your academic work is up to standard. Take your leotard with you and report to Mrs. Rawlins. She will take you to your next lesson when she thinks you’re ready.”</p> </div>","['Warning: This story is the first of a series which I hope will appeal to the connoisseur of man/dom humiliation and degradation of girls. They will all involve non-consensual situations. It is pure fantasy. If you don’t like reading this sort of material or if you’re under 18 - go away.', 'To be continued :-']"
1575,"Power and Control - Lucy Scott, Part 2",2,0LFACTORYMAN,greetpete69@yahoo.co.uk,Mr Saunders wants to see Lucy Scott in his office again!,2006-11-04,5,5,"f, nc, humil, nosex",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/olfactoryman002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It had been just over three weeks since Eric Saunders, Headmaster of St. Saviours School for girls, had fitted attractive little Lucy Scott, age 15, with her leotard.</p> <p>He decided it was time to see her again and Friday was a good day because she had physical education. It was a double period which incorporated morning break so the lesson actually lasted from 10 a. m. until 12.05 p. m. </p> <p>He told his secretary he didn’t want to be disturbed and rummaged in his desk drawer for the bag containing Lucy’s confiscated underwear. </p> <p>Eric took out her tights and knickers and already stiff with anticipation, he turned the knickers inside out and sniffed deeply at the gusset. </p> <p>Even after three weeks, sealed in the bag, the knickers had retained her personal odour. </p> <p>He located Lucy’s photographs on his mobile phone and settled down to enjoy the memory. </p> <p>He sniffed the feet of her tights and masturbated until he ejaculated into the gusset of her knickers. </p> <p>The time was just after 10.15 a. m. as he wiped himself dry on Lucy’s tights. </p> <p>He rubbed the seamen well into the gusset of her knickers and zipped himself up. He put the underwear into one of his jacket pockets and the plastic bag into another and, as he left his office, he told his secretary he’d be back in about an hour.</p> <p>Lessons were in full session as the Headmaster made his way to the changing rooms.</p> <p>He often spent an enjoyable time smelling the girls clothes on a Friday morning.</p> <p>He was amused by the fact that the girls always seemed to want to hide their underwear by putting it at the bottom of their bags. </p> <p>This time he enjoyed sniffing the brassiere, tights and knickers of three of his favourites..... Rebecca Steven’s..... Verity Sharp..... and Alicia Phillips and then he found Lucy Scott’s bag. </p> <p>He had a good sniff of her brassiere but thought he would save today’s tights and knickers for another time. </p> <p>He put them in the plastic bag he’d brought with him and replaced them with the underwear he’d just soiled and which he’d confiscated from Lucy some three weeks ago.</p> <p>Everything was going to plan.</p> <p>Mr. Saunders entered the hall to the obvious discomfort of the 15 and 16 year old girls who were vigorously exercising under the guidance of Mrs. Thompson.</p> <p>“Carry on as you are girls. You know the Headmaster likes to watch.”</p> <p>Eric beckoned her over.</p> <p>“I wont be stopping today Paula, I need to see Lucy Scott. Will you send her along right away please..... as soon as she’s showered,” he whispered.</p> <p>“Of course Headmaster.”</p> <p>He left the room.</p> <p>“Everyone over to the vaulting horse..... Lucy Scott, you can have an early shower and report to the Headmaster’s office. Don’t leave anything in the changing room,” Mrs. Thompson added.</p> <p>Lucy’s heart was pounding and she felt sick..... what did he want she wondered..... she had to ask..... “Did the Headmaster say why he wanted to see me, Mrs. Thompson?”</p> <p>“No, he did not Lucy, but I wouldn’t keep him waiting longer than necessary if I were you.”</p> <p>“No, Mrs. Thompson..... thank you.”</p> <p>20 minutes later she was standing nervously in front of the Headmaster’s desk as he scrutinised her from head to toe. </p> <p>“I thought it was about time we had another little chat Lucy. Are you all nice and clean, after your shower?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Gooood....... are your tights pulled up properly?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir,” she was starting to feel very uncomfortable as the memories of her last ‘little chat’ with the Headmaster flooded through her brain.</p> <p>“Well they don’t look as if they are to me,” he said, “Put your hands on head.” Mr. Saunders got up and walked round to where Lucy was standing. He reached down and began to lift her skirt up. </p> <p>Instinctively Lucy’s hands went down to stop him. “Oh..... please Sir, don’t do that.”</p> <p>The Headmaster was furious and reacted by yanking her skirt up at the back and by delivering a hard slap to the back of her thigh. </p> <p>“I’ll do what I like Lucy Scott and I’ve told you before what will happen if you challenge my authority. You’ve just qualified for a punishment.”</p> <p>Lucy was petrified and immediately put her hands back on her head. </p> <p>With tears in her eyes, there was no resistance from her this time as Mr. Saunders lifted her skirt right up to her waist. “Hold it up girl.”</p> <p>She did so and the Headmaster took hold of the waistband of her tights. He pulled them up with so much force that the gusset cut right into her and made her feel very uncomfortable.</p> <p>“That’s how little girls tights need to be,” he announced. </p> <p>“Have you been masturbating?”</p> <p>“N... no Sir,” she stammered.</p> <p>“Don’t lie to me girl..... I can smell you have.”</p> <p>“I haven’t, Sir.... honestly.... I haven’t.... I don’t do that.”</p> <p>“Well what’s that smell then? It’s coming from your knickers.” He bent down and sniffed her crutch as if to confirm and emphasise the fact.</p> <p>“I don’t know, Sir..... I really don’t.</p> <p>Mr. Saunders gave her another hard slap on the back of her thigh and said, “I’ll teach you not to lie to me Lucy Scott.”</p> <p>The pain and shock brought more tears to her eyes.</p> <p>“Let your skirt drop.”</p> <p>The Headmaster started unbuttoning her blouse. “We’ll see if a smack on the breasts helps to improve your memory.”</p> <p>Lucy was physically shaking as the tears started flowing.</p> <p>He pulled the blouse out of her skirt, opened it up and pushed it back, off her shoulders, pinning her arms behind her back.</p> <p>Then, he pulled the cups of her brassiere up, exposing both her little breasts and gave each one a hard slap.</p> <p>Lucy was crying uncontrollably.</p> <p>“Now Lucy, I’ll ask you again..... have you been masturbating?”</p> <p>“Ple... please... be... believe me, Sir... I hav... haven’t... I’ve nev... never mas... masturbated.” Eric Saunders was enjoying this.</p> <p>“I’m not convinced Lucy, but I hope you’re telling me the truth because girls at St. Saviours enjoy an honest reputation.”</p> <p>“I a... am, Sir... I rea... really am... wh... what ca... can I... s... sa... say to make yo... you be... believe me?”</p> <p>“You’ll say and do, Lucy Scott, whatever I tell you to. That’s what you’ll say and do..... Is that clear?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir.”</p> <p>The Headmaster unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor. “Look at me girl.” </p> <p>He produced his mobile phone and took a full frontal photograph, just as the redness, from the smack, started to appear on her breasts.</p> <p>Putting the phone down, Mr. Saunders got hold of the waistband of her tights and in a quick, sharp movement, he pulled them down to her knees. </p> <p>He then took hold of her knickers and in an instant they too were pulled down to her knees.</p> <p>He got hold of her shoulders and turned her round to face the door. </p> <p>“Stay just like that Lucy. I’m not used to little girls questioning my authority.” He returned to his chair and began to masturbate himself through his trousers.</p> <p>Gradually Lucy’s crying abated and an air of restrained calm returned to the office. </p> <p>Her stomach was still churning from the indignity and unfairness of her situation of course and she obviously felt totally and utterly degraded and humiliated standing there, facing the door. </p> <p>What was Mr. Saunders doing..... what if someone came in?</p> <p>Mr. Saunders was relishing the sight of the little 15 year old girl standing there with her tights and knickers pulled down and her arms pinned behind her.</p> <p>The back of one of her thighs was red from the two smacks he’d given her and he knew there was no possibility of any of his staff coming in when he had specifically forbidden it.</p> <p>“Face me Lucy..... we’ve got to talk about your sanitary protection haven’t we? Look at me girl..... are you still using towels?”</p> <p>“N... no Sir, I changed last time,” she snivelled.</p> <p>“Yes, I thought you might,” he said sarcastically.</p> <p>“Tell me how you got on using tampons for the first time.” Girls at St. Saviours were not permitted any modesty whatsoever and Lucy was made to disclose every little embarrassing detail.</p> <p>Mr. Saunders recorded in his book that she used ‘non applicator’ mini tampons for a light flow and that she changed them every 4 to 8 hours throughout her period.</p> <p>“Let’s get you undressed then, shall we?” He loved using the rhetorical question. </p> <p>“Come round here.”</p> <p>Lucy stepped out of her skirt which lay at her feet and shuffled round to the Headmasters side of the desk.</p> <p>He lent forward in his chair and took her shoes off. First one, then the other. He sniffed inside them before putting them on his desk.</p> <p>He had a thing about little girls shoes and always kept his subject wearing them for as long as possible before finally making sure the shoes remained ‘on view’.</p> <p>Quite often he would use them to masturbate into.</p> <p>It was the same with all their clothes really, he would always ensure the ‘stripping process’ was prolonged for as long as possible.</p> <p>He made her turn round and undid the cuffs of her blouse. He pulled it, quite roughly, down and off her arms.</p> <p>He unhooked her brassiere and told her to face him as he pulled that off too.</p> <p>The evidence of restriction was clear to see with red marks all around her upper arms and back and across the top of her breasts.</p> <p>Without ceremony, he pulled her tights down to her ankles and off one foot, then the other. </p> <p>Finally, he pulled her knickers down and made Lucy step out of them. </p> <p>She was naked. </p> <p>“Look at me girl..... you know how you’re expected to stand, don’t you? That’s right.”</p> <p>He made sure her knickers were not turned inside out and stood up.</p> <p>“You are not to move Lucy Scott. Do you understand me?”</p> <p>“Y... yes Sir.”</p> <p>“I want you to smell these disgusting knickers for yourself.”</p> <p>He carefully put the garment completely over her head so that the inside of the gusset coincided with the length of her nose. </p> <p>Then, he got her tights and using them as a ligature, tied them round her head and under her nose to hold the gusset of her knickers in place.</p> <p>Eric was in a state of ecstasy, as the 15 year old girl was forced to breath through the knickers he had masturbated into. The only choice she had was whether to inhale the aroma through her nose or taste the tang of his stale semen through her mouth.</p> <p>His penis was bursting to get out as he once again sat down.</p> <p>“They’re not very nice, are they Lucy?”</p> <p>“N... no, Sir.”</p> <p>“Do you fully understand the extent to which your personal hygiene fails to meet the standards of my school?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir.”</p> <p>“In future I want you to wear these inside your knickers.”</p> <p>He gave her a box of Bodyform light liners.</p> <p>“I shall be checking.</p> <p>“Do you understand me Lucy Scott?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir,” she said quietly.</p> <p>He untied the tights and removed the knickers from her head. </p> <p>“Do you remember what I’ve told you about not tolerating smelly girls?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“I’m going to have to check to make sure you’ve had a proper shower then..... aren’t I Lucy?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir... I sup... suppose... so.” </p> <p>He pulled his chair right up to her and started sniffing under her breasts. </p> <p>He sniffed her little nipples and her areolae and he kept sniffing as he worked his way down her stomach to her groin and eventually to her pubes. </p> <p>He turned her round and sniffed her bottom and then Lucy suffered her worst nightmare as he parted her cheeks and sniffed the whole length of her crack. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders stretched her buttocks so far apart she cried out in pain and then, unbelievably, she felt his nose actually touch her anus as he sniffed in deeply.</p> <p>Lucy tasted the bitter dregs of shame, such as she never thought possible. </p> <p>Mr. Saunders masturbated himself some more while he kept her cheeks apart with the fingers and thumb of his left hand. Eventually he was ready to continue.</p> <p>He worked down the back of one leg, then the other and then he made her bend each knee in turn so he could sniff the soles of her bare feet. He smelt in between the toes of each foot and then he turned her back to face him again.</p> <p>He made her place each foot in turn on his knee as he examined her toe nails and worked his way up the front of each leg, back to her groin.</p> <p>Then to her amazement he produced a potty from under his desk. </p> <p>“I think it would be a good idea if you had a wee wee now Lucy..... I don’t want to see any little accidents when I punish you.”</p> <p>Lucy was incredulous, surely he didn’t expect her to do it in front of him.</p> <p>“O... oh pl... please, Sir,” she grizzled, “I ha... had o... one b... before I sh... showered.”</p> <p>“Nevertheless Lucy I think it would be sensible to err on the side of caution.”</p> <p>He made her spread her legs wide enough for him to be able to get the potty in between them.</p> <p>Lucy’s vulva spread open and the Headmaster was treated to an unrestricted view of the 15 year olds clitoris.</p> <p>The tears were in full flow again as he told her to squat down a little.</p> <p>In the fullness of time Lucy once again managed to gain control of herself, and shamefaced she did a wee wee. </p> <p>Not very much, but the quantity was unimportant, she had suffered the indignity and Mr. Saunders had achieved his objective.</p> <p>“Gooood..... now we can put the potty away and wipe you clean, can’t we Lucy?”</p> <p>He produced a Johnson’s moistened cloth.</p> <p>Lucy endured even more degradation as the Headmaster spread the little cloth over his hand and proceeded to cup her mons pubis. </p> <p>“There’s a good girl,” he ridiculed as he rubbed his hand backwards and forwards between her legs and gradually worked his middle finger into her slit. </p> <p>“We need to get right in here Lucy, so just squat down again will you?” He encouraged her by pushing down on her shoulder with his left hand.</p> <p>Lucy was mortified as he pushed his cloth covered finger right up into her vagina. </p> <p>Eric delighted in the fact that he was fingering such an attractive girl.</p> <p>Slowly he withdrew his finger from her.</p> <p>“That’s nice and clean now, isn’t it Lucy?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir,” she said hanging her head in humiliation.</p> <p>“Look at me girl..... I hope you’re beginning to understand what I mean about school standards.” </p> <p>“Y... yes Sir.”</p> <p>She was forced to watch him fold the little cloth inwards and seal it in another plastic bag labelled with her name and class number.</p> <p>“That just leaves your bottom then..... Doesn’t it Lucy.</p> <p>When did you last empty your bowels?”</p> <p>She looked down at the floor, swallowed hard and managed to answer, “F... first thing this morning, Sir.”</p> <p>“And are you a ‘once a day girl’?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Gooood.”</p> <p>The Headmaster pulled her across his lap and manoeuvred her body about on the pretext of getting her correctly positioned for her next ordeal. </p> <p>He took another Johnson’s baby wipe out of its wrapper and once again spread the cloth over his hand. </p> <p>His left hand slid underneath her to cup her right breast. This was the first time Eric had felt her little breast and as he gently mauled it he thought to himself, it will not be the last. </p> <p>He began wiping her bottom cheeks and gradually worked the cloth into her crack.</p> <p>Imperceptibly he pushed his finger up into her anus.</p> <p>Lucy was frightened by the discomfort and embarrassed beyond belief. She pleaded with him to stop, but Eric was enjoying himself. “Just a little further... it will soon be over..... there’s a good girl,” he mocked. </p> <p>He forced his finger up into her bottom until it was up to the knuckle and then he eased it out.</p> <p>“Gooood..... now you’ve got a nice clean bottom..... haven’t you Lucy?” </p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir,” she stammered.</p> <p>“Up you get..... face me..... look at me girl..... that’s right.”</p> <p>He folded the cloth inwards again and saved it in the plastic bag with the one he’d used for her vagina.</p> <p>“I’d like to look at your leotard before we get on with your punishment. Is it in here?”</p> <p>The Headmaster picked up the kit bag Lucy had brought in with her.</p> <p>“Yes, Sir, inside the towel”</p> <p>He turned the leotard inside out and sniffed deeply into the gusset. It was damp with perspiration. He loved the smell of little girls sweaty pubes. He put the leotard and towel back in her bag.</p> <p>“Pupils at this school are punished in a variety of ways Lucy Scott. I like to consider all the material facts and act in a fair and reasonable way.</p> <p>This is your first punishment and I hope your future behaviour will determine it to be your last.</p> <p>It is my prerogative as to how I position you and what part of your body I chastise.</p> <p>I also have to decide whether to use my hand, a slipper, a strap or a cane.</p> <p>Do you have anything you wish to say?”</p> <p>Lucy was becoming more and more agitated and fearful of what was about to happen to her.</p> <p>“No, Sir, only that I’m sorry and I’ll try to improve in the future.” She thought it would do no harm if she tried to appease him.</p> <p>“All right Lucy, I’ve decided to be lenient with you this time and I shall smack your inner thighs by hand. The session will last for 15 minutes and the time will start immediately after the first smack.”</p> <p>The Headmaster walked over to a five foot trestle table which had not been there when she last visited the office (it was erected when required).</p> <p>“Come over here and get yourself up on this table. I want you on your back, right in the middle.”</p> <p>Lucy had been naked now for quite some time and to some extent she had resigned herself to the fact that she had nothing left to hide. Nevertheless, the words of the Headmaster and the realisation of what was to come caused her renewed embarrassment and she coloured up as she did what she’d been told.</p> <p>“I’m going to blindfold you with your dirty knickers, and hold them in place with your brassiere and tights Lucy. I hope that any smell that permeates from your knickers will act as a reminder to you of the need to raise your standards of personal hygiene in the future.</p> <p>“Is that understood girl.”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Si... Sir.”</p> <p>The Headmaster did exactly what he had said and satisfied himself that Lucy couldn’t see a thing.</p> <p>She wondered what was going on. She could here movement but the Headmaster was not saying anything.</p> <p>Eric was taking photographs and had at last been able to release his penis from the confines of his trousers. He played with himself in anticipation of the next 15 minutes of bliss and positioned himself at the end of the table close to Lucy’s feet.</p> <p>He smelt her toes and thought to himself how he’d like to masturbate between them.</p> <p>“Draw your knees up Lucy and hold onto them..... now pull your legs apart as far as you can.</p> <p>Gooood.”</p> <p>Eric took some more photographs from various angles and then he delivered the first stinging smack to Lucy’s right inner thigh.</p> <p>She cried out, as much in shock as pain.</p> <p>“The clock has begun Lucy Scott..... don’t you dare let go of your knees or I will increase the severity of your punishment..... and remember to keep your legs wide apart.”</p> <p>Eric walked round to the other side of the table and administered three hard smacks to her left inner thigh.</p> <p>He circulated the table, indiscriminately smacking one thigh or the other and in a very sort time, Lucy was crying uncontrollably.</p> <p>Between smacks he masturbated at leisure and took additional photographs as her thighs turned a delightful shade of pink.</p> <p>He enjoyed watching her little breasts heave up and down in unison with her rapid and exaggerated breathing.</p> <p>All too soon from Eric’s point of view the time approached 15 minutes and he would need to conclude his masturbation.</p> <p>Experience had taught him that by the end of a session the subject would hardly be aware of the spatter of semen on their body. What part of her body should he chose.</p> <p>Her breasts looked inviting but so too did her feet and pubis.</p> <p>He decided on her pubis and delivered what he knew would be the final two smacks to her left inner thigh.</p> <p>Eric picked up one of her shoes from his desk and positioned himself at the end of the trestle table. He sniffed into her shoe and enjoyed the uninterrupted view of what the attractive teenager was displaying between her parted legs.</p> <p>He would have liked to have seen more of her bottom but there was always another time.</p> <p>A final reminder was called for.</p> <p>“Keep those legs wide apart Lucy.”</p> <p>He held her shoe over his nose and masturbated to climax ejaculating all over the 15 year olds pubis and tummy.</p> <p>Eric squeezed the final drops of semen into her shoe and replaced it on his desk. </p> <p>He took the final photograph and reached for the Johnson’s wipes to clean himself up before moving on to Lucy.</p> <p>“All done Lucy..... I’ll cool you down with a Wipe..... you can lower your legs now.</p> <p>Let’s get this blindfold off and then I’ll call Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>The Headmaster made the call and Mrs. Rawlins was soon in attendance.</p> <p>Lucy was still lying naked on the trestle table and crying inconsolably but Mrs. Rawlins was used to little girls in various states of distress and knew exactly how to calm them down.</p> <p>“Have you thanked the Headmaster for helping you maintain the high standards that are required of the pupils at St. Saviours, Lucy.”</p> <p>“N... n... n... no, M... M... Mrs. R... R... Rawl... Rawli... Rawlins.”</p> <p>“Please do so then.”</p> <p>“T... th... than... thank... Y... Y... You, S... Si... Si... Sir.”</p> <p>“I hope I won’t need to see you again Lucy..... now hurry up and get dressed.” </p> <p>The brassiere, tights and knickers that had been used as a blindfold had disappeared and in their place the Headmaster had provided clean ones.</p> <p>Mrs. Rawlins, as always, signed the attendance book to show she’d been present throughout the punishment and then she led Lucy away.</p></div>",['Warning : This story is the second of a series which I hope will appeal to the connoisseur of man/dom humiliation and degradation of girls. They will all involve non-consensual situations. It is pure fantasy. If you don’t like reading this sort of material or if you’re under 18 - go away.']
1576,"Power And Control - The Meeting Of The Board Of Governors, Part 3",3,0LFACTORYMAN,greetpete69@yahoo.co.uk,This story is a lead-in to Power and Control - Sophie Carter. I hope it will appeal to the connoisseur of man/dom humiliation and degradation of girls. Each story will feature an elderly man or men and describe non-consensual acts with teenage girls. The stories are pure fantasy. If you don’t like reading this sort of material or if you’re under 18 - go away.,2006-11-19,4,4,"Mf, nc, humil, nosex",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/olfactoryman003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was 10 a. m. on the first Monday of the month and Eric Saunders, Headmaster of St. Saviours, was chairing the monthly meeting of the group whose members shared the common interest of debasing and demeaning girls. The group was comprised of wealthy individuals who acted as benefactors to the school :-</p> <p>Ian Mason was a retired general practitioner.</p> <p>When he was 60, he inherited a small fortune together with the family home.</p> <p>It was an impressive building which stood alone in about three acres of grounds and had been in his family for four generations.</p> <p>He decided the time was right to leave the clinic where he worked with two other doctors and set up his own practice working from home.</p> <p>It was a simple matter to convert part of the house into a surgery with waiting room and the usual toilet facilities, expected by the patients.</p> <p>After five further years of independent practice, Ian Mason retired as a G. P. at 65 years of age.</p> <p>It was pure chance that he met Eric Saunders and, realising they had a lot in common, it was agreed that the school would provide Doctor Mason with bona fide patients (in his retirement), in return for his sponsorship of the school.</p> <p>Derek Peverett was a retired physiotherapist and was introduced to Eric Saunders by Doctor Mason.</p> <p>The same mutually beneficial arrangement was agreed upon.</p> <p>Doctor Mason’s home and the surgery within it provided the perfect ambience for examining St. Saviours schoolgirls and he willingly agreed to share the facility with his like minded friend and former colleague, Derek Peverett.</p> <p>Cyril Tripp was owner of the Garden Lodge Hotel and pillar of the local community. He knew Eric well because of the various committees they both sat on. Over time their common interest had manifested itself and he jumped at the opportunity to openly support the school in his quest to become mayor.</p> <p>Philip Hardcastle was a retired clergyman and Presbyterian Minister. He had known Eric Saunders since university and was only too willing to sponsor the school in return for special favours. Philip was the last member to be present today. </p> <p>The meeting, held in the conference room at the school, was the first one to be convened since Lucy Scott arrived and Eric told them he had instructed her to wear Bodyform light liners inside her knickers because he was not satisfied with her standard of personal hygiene. </p> <p>There was a knock at the door and Mrs. Rawlins, heralded Lucy Scott in with the coffee.</p> <p>It was quite usual for a new girl to be ‘introduced’ to the Board of Governors at the earliest opportunity and the deputy head teacher did the honours.</p> <p>It was explained to Lucy that all Governors had the same authority as the Headmaster and that it was possible one or more of them may want to have a private meeting with her. </p> <p>She looked around and thought how old and creepy they all looked. It was as if they were all looking right through her..... undressing her with their eyes..... she felt very uncomfortable.</p> <p>Lucy was told that the school believed, a healthy body resulted in a healthy mind, and from time to time, random pupils were required to undergo a medical with Doctor Mason.</p> <p>“Mrs. Thompson (physical education teacher) may feel you’ll benefit from seeing Mr. Peverett who is retained as our physiotherapist,” Mrs. Rawlins continued,</p> <p>“Mr. Tripp, the owner of our local hotel, is available to provide certain pupils with invaluable work experience. Mrs. Ratcliffe (school secretary) will be liaising with Mr. Tripp to find out if he wants you. </p> <p>Mr. Hardcastle, the Minister (she’d seen his ‘dog collar’), will be keeping an eye on your pastoral needs.”</p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Rawlins,” said the Headmaster.</p> <p>“While you’re at this school you’ll learn that cleanliness is next to Godliness, Lucy Scott.” It was the Minister speaking.</p> <p>“Are you wearing a liner in your knickers at the moment..... like you’ve been told?”</p> <p>Lucy was stunned. How did he know about that, she thought. She looked across to Mrs. Rawlins for support and guidance.</p> <p>“Answer Mr. Hardcastle, Lucy,” said the deputy head.</p> <p>“Y... Yes, Sir.” She stammered.</p> <p>“Come and stand next to me.”</p> <p>Lucy, closely watched by all present, did what she was told. The Minister reached down and slid his hand between her knees..... slowly, he slid it up and under her skirt, enjoying the feel of her nylon tights. </p> <p>Lucy looked and felt frightened but she didn’t make any attempt to stop him. She’d learnt her lesson and remembered what had happened when she’d tried to stop the Headmaster.</p> <p>Mr. Hardcastle worked his way up her thigh, gently squeezing and massaging her leg through the nylon material, until his hand was right up to her crutch. He turned his hand upwards and Lucy, red faced and utterly humiliated was encouraged to shuffle her feet slightly apart to accommodate him. </p> <p>He cupped her pubis and said, “Now I can feel you’re telling me the truth, can’t I Lucy?”</p> <p>The girl hung her head in shame as the Minister frigged her with his middle finger.</p> <p>“Can’t I Lucy,” he repeated.</p> <p>“Y... y... ye... yes, S... Si... Sir.”</p> <p>“All right..... go and serve the coffee,” he dismissed her as coldly as he’d initiated the conversation.</p> <p>Lucy was glad to get away and hands shaking, carried out her duties as coffee monitor.</p> <p>Mrs. Rawlins and Lucy then left the room.</p> <p>The purpose of the monthly meeting was to share and recount past experiences and to arrange future assignations.</p> <p>Today, there was little to talk about as the girls had only just returned from half term break.</p> <p>Ian Mason reported on Margaret Griffin who was 14 and Derek Peverett had seen Kate Sanderson age 15.</p> <p>Cyril Trip congratulated Eric on the rigid discipline the school imposed and enthused about his latest protegee - 16 year old Rachel Knopp. </p> <p>Philip Hardcastle’s preference was the younger girls and little Gillian Hughes was ‘coming along nicely’.</p> <p>The headmaster gave the Governors the names of their next referrals and suggested a walk round the school might enable him to point some of them out.</p> <p>Derek Peverett was to see 16 year old Sophie Carter.</p></div>",[]
1577,"Power and Control - Verity Sharp, Part 4",4,0LFACTORYMAN,greetpete69@yahoo.co.uk,Mr. Tripp wants to give Verity Sharp valuable work experience.,2006-11-24,2,4,"Mf, nc, humil, nosex",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/olfactoryman004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Verity Sharp knocked on the Headmaster’s door. She was 15 years old and had been at St. Saviours since she was 13. </p> <p>This was not the first time she’d been summoned to his office, Mr. Saunders had seen her when she first arrived and about two months ago, for what he’d called a development check.</p> <p>Her stomach was full of butterflies as she entered the room..... then, to her relief, she saw Mrs. Rawlins sitting in one of the easy chairs. </p> <p>“Close the door Verity, this is Mr. Tripp..... one of our Governors..... he’s also the owner of the Garden Lodge Hotel,” said the Headmaster</p> <p>She recognised him and thought how old all the Governor’s seemed to be.</p> <p>“Mr. Tripp has picked you out Verity and is offering a weeks work experience, after school, starting this afternoon,” it was Mrs. Rawlins speaking.</p> <p>“Would you like to work at the hotel..... it would look good on your curriculum-vitae?”</p> <p>“Yes, I think I would Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“I thought you’d say that..... so I’ve already cleared it with your mother, and I will act as your chaperon..... I’ll take you each afternoon..... wait for you..... and then take you home.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“Well that’s settled then..... off you go,” said the Headmaster, “report to Mrs. Rawlins after your last lesson.”</p> <p>“Yes Sir,” she replied as she left the room.</p> <p>Strange..... she thought..... Mr. Tripp hadn’t said a word.</p> <p>It was about 4.15 p. m. when they pulled up at the hotel..... Mrs. Rawlins led the way to Cyril Tripp’s private wing, where they found him in sitting the lounge. </p> <p>“Mr. Tripp likes to formally interview you in his study, Verity..... I’ll stay here and catch my breath..... and see you shortly..... I’ve told your mother we’ll be a bit later than normal as this is your first afternoon,” said Mrs. Rawlins.</p> <p>Verity felt very much alone, and somewhat nervous as she accompanied Mr. Tripp to his study.</p> <p>He closed the door behind them and told her to stand in front of his desk while he went and sat down. “You’re here to get a general idea of how the Hotel business operates..... that’s what I’ll complete on your work experience paperwork..... that’s what Mrs. Rawlins will endorse.</p> <p>Now, let’s find out all about you.</p> <p>Are you a good girl..... Verity Sharp?”</p> <p>“Yes..... Sir,” what a strange question she thought.</p> <p>“Lesley Vaughan’s in the same class as you..... isn’t she?”</p> <p>“She was Sir, but she’s just been expelled.”</p> <p>“Uummm..... Lesley came for work experience with me last month..... unfortunately, she didn’t do what she was told and I had to get cross with her.</p> <p>“Do you do what you’re told Verity Sharp?”</p> <p>“Y... yes..... Sir,” she was becoming more and more agitated.</p> <p>I won’t have to get cross with you then..... will I?”</p> <p>The forbidding man looked at her over the top of his glasses..... “Will I?”</p> <p>“N... no, Sir.”</p> <p>“The Headmaster tells me he’s seen you twice now..... so you should know how to stand..... Verity.”</p> <p>She straightened up and put her hand down by her sides.</p> <p>“Sorry, Sir.”</p> <p>“That’s better..... my views are very similar to those of Mr. Saunders..... honesty..... integrity..... respect..... etc. ..... but not identical.”</p> <p>She felt very uncomfortable as he looked her up and down..... just the way the Headmaster did.</p> <p>“Take your blazer off and hang it over there..... that’s right.</p> <p>He looked her up and down again. “Do you know what I’m thinking..... when I look at you?”</p> <p>“N... no, Sir,” another peculiar question she thought..... how on earth could she know.</p> <p>“I’m wondering what you look like when you’re naked.”</p> <p>She blushed at the old man’s forthright statement and looked down at the floor.</p> <p>“The Headmaster’s seen you..... hasn’t he Verity?” </p> <p>“Y... ye... yes, Si... Sir,” she reluctantly admitted.</p> <p>“You might as well tell me then..... tell me everything there is to know about your little 15 year old body,”</p> <p>Mr. Tripp settled back in his chair.</p> <p>Verity self consciously moved from one foot to the other.</p> <p>“Please, Sir..... where’s Mrs. Rawlins?”</p> <p>“She’ll be along shortly..... you just concentrate on telling me all about yourself.”</p> <p>“I’m 5’ 1” tall and weigh 8 stone..... I’m blonde and my measurements are 32 : 21 : 32..... I take size 8 clothes and size 4 shoes.” She tried to remember what the Headmaster wanted to know.</p> <p>“Carry on..... I want to know everything.”</p> <p>“I don’t know what else to say, Sir.”</p> <p>“Well that’s not a very good start is it Verity.” ..... He banged his fist on the desk and carried on in such a loud voice that it shocked and frightened her..... even Lesley Vaughan did better than that..... and she’s been expelled.</p> <p>Do you masturbate?”</p> <p>Her face burned in response.</p> <p>“N... no, Sir,” she uttered.</p> <p>“Why..... because you’re a good girl?” He said sarcastically.</p> <p>“Y... ye... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Well I do..... and when I interview little girls..... I like to do it in one of their shoes..... while I’m talking to them..... what does that suggest you should do?”</p> <p>Where was Mrs. Rawlins..... she thought..... what would happen if she didn’t do what he wanted..... she hesitated just a little while longer..... and then..... apprehensively..... she took her shoes off.</p> <p>Mr. Tripp took them from her and gave her a glare. She tried to look away as it was obvious he was unzipping himself. </p> <p>One of the shoes disappeared from view..... she knew he was masturbating into it.</p> <p>“Now..... you said I wouldn’t have to get cross with you..... and already I have..... tell me everything the Headmaster wanted to know and everything he did to you..... I want to enjoy myself.”</p> <p>Verity, shakily recounted every detail of the humiliating and degrading experiences of her two visits to the Headmaster. Cyril Tripp was masturbating into one shoe and sniffing the other as his eyes moved up and down her body between her face and her nylon covered feet..... eventually he shuddered to climax.</p> <p>“That’s better..... now..... starting tomorrow..... and for the rest of this week..... every time you have a wee wee..... I don’t want you to wipe yourself, like you’ve just told me you do..... just pull your knickers and tights up and let your piss dry naturally..... is that understood?”</p> <p>“Ye... yes, Si.. Sir,” she stuttered.</p> <p>“Now..... put your shoes back on.”</p> <p>He watched her slip her little feet back into the shoes.</p> <p>“Wiggle your toes about in the slime..... there’s a good girl..... can you feel it?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Right..... come and sit on my lap.”</p> <p>Reluctantly she walked round to the other side of the desk. </p> <p>She was relieved to see Mr. Tripp had ‘put himself away’ as he turned in his seat to face her.</p> <p>He patted his thighs and made her sit astride him..... facing away..... he pulled her legs apart as far as her skirt would allow and slid his hand underneath.</p> <p>It made her draw breath when he reached her crutch and forced his fingers through the nylon of her tights and under the elasticated leg of her knickers. He fanned the back of his fingers over the fleecy down of her pubes.</p> <p>“I want all this off..... are you going to do it..... or shall I?..... Little girls don’t need pubic hair.”</p> <p>“I... I’ll... d... do... i... it, Si... Sir,” she replied as she felt him ‘grow’ underneath her.</p> <p>“Ready by tomorrow then..... not a trace of hair..... or else.....” He was rock hard again as he extricated his hand from her knickers and tights and told her to stand up.</p> <p>“I think you’d better have a wee wee before I take you round the hotel,” he said.</p> <p>“I don... don’t... need one, Sir.”</p> <p>“Little girls who work for me, Verity..... go to the toilet when I tell them..... follow me.” They went past the lounge where they’d left Mrs. Rawlins..... so near and yet so far thought Verity..... to an extensive bathroom suite..... they went in together. </p> <p>“There’s no need to take your tights and knickers down..... it will help to remind you in the future..... that when I say you need a wee wee..... I know best”</p> <p>“Oh..... no, Sir..... please..... Sir.” Verity pleaded.</p> <p>“You don’t want to make me cross..... do you Verity..... remember what happened to Lesley Vaughan.”</p> <p>He watched as she gathered up her skirt and looking down to avoid his eyes..... she was forced to piss herself.</p> <p>As the sound of her urinating diminished and stopped..... Mr. Tripp seamed to take on a different persona.</p> <p>“Stand up,” he bellowed..... “what have you done?”</p> <p>He approached her..... and lifted up her skirt.</p> <p>“Hold this up..... you disgusting little girl..... just look at you..... your tights and knickers are soaked..... Mummy will be furious.”</p> <p>The change in his character scared her and before she realised what was happening, he’d pulled her underwear down and was taking off her shoes..... to get her tights and knickers off her feet.</p> <p>“You’re going in the bath.”</p> <p>Verity was in a state of shock as he began to run the tap. </p> <p>The pretty 15 year old stood impassively..... resigned to her fate..... as the old man continued undressing her.</p> <p>He let her skirt fall to her feet and then started unbuttoning her blouse. Unceremoniously, he stripped it from her.</p> <p>He turned her round to unclip her brassiere and then made her face him again as he pulled the garment away from her breasts and off her arms.</p> <p>Verity Sharp was naked. </p> <p>The bath water was about a foot deep when he made her step in. He brushed the back of his hand over her sparse covering of pubic hair.</p> <p>“I might as well deal with this myself,” he announced.</p> <p>Verity didn’t argue..... she knew there was no point..... she just trembled with emotion as Mr. Tripp went to the bathroom cabinet and brought back a razor.</p> <p>He wet her pubes, applied a little shaving cream and told Verity to part her legs. “Don’t move suddenly or you may get cut.” </p> <p>He made her squat down a little to afford him better accessibility.</p> <p>Dextrously he shaved the girl and demonstrated a skill that suggested he’d done it many times before.</p> <p>Verity wondered why he turned her round so that her bottom was facing him..... she soon found out.</p> <p>“Bend right forward and pull the cheeks of your bottom apart..... I’m going to run the razor over your anus.” She did as Mr. Tripp instructed.</p> <p>“Open yourself right up Verity..... I don’t want the razor to snag your puckered skin..... there’s a good little girl.</p> <p>We’d better check your arm pits as well..... face me..... hands on head.”</p> <p>He went through the motion..... but, as with her bottom..... there was no hair to shave.</p> <p>“Stay just as you are..... little girls who can’t get themselves to the toilet on time..... can’t be relied upon to wash themselves properly, either.”</p> <p>Mr. Tripp lathered up his hands and starting at her shoulders..... worked methodically down one arm..... then the other..... under one arm pit..... then the other.....</p> <p>He turned her round and did all her back and then he made her face him again and concentrated on her front.</p> <p>Verity accepted the inevitable..... as he molested her breasts and nipples..... her tears had virtually dried up..... but she couldn’t avoid exuding the occasional involuntary shudder of revulsion..... in response to his sexual assault.</p> <p>Re-lathering..... he arrived at her hips and buttocks before working down each leg in turn.</p> <p>It was all she could do to keep her balance as he made her lift one foot and then the other and soaped each one thoroughly..... working his fingers between her toes.</p> <p>A final lather of his hands and Mr. Tripp was ready to continue accosting her. </p> <p>He made her stand so that she was facing towards his right and slid the soapy fingers of one hand into her virginal slit and those of the other into the crack of her bottom.</p> <p>“Pl... plea... please... don... don’t,” she whimpered as two of Mr. Tripp’s fingers forced their way into her cunt.</p> <p>Then..... she gasped in shock and discomfort as a finger of his left hand penetrated her anus and worked its way up towards her rectum. </p> <p>Verity was forced up on her toes as he virtually lifted her off her feet in the cradle formed by his arms.</p> <p>He satisfied himself she was virgo intacta and that her hymen had not been ruptured. “You really are a good little girl..... aren’t you Verity,” he callously remarked..... “and soon you’ll be a clean one.”</p> <p>His intrusive fingers continued to violate her..... front and back.</p> <p>At last she was told to sit down in the bath and he rinsed her all over..... including her face.</p> <p>Mr. Tripp then towelled her dry..... paying particular attention to all her little nooks and crannies.</p> <p>“Stand up straight and put your hands back on your head.”</p> <p>He applied a non perfumed deodorant under her arms.</p> <p>What a vulnerable little girl the 15 year old looked..... now that her pubes was bald..... the old man slowly looked her up and down from head to toe.</p> <p>“Stay just as you are..... I’m going to find Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>Verity was mesmerised.</p> <p>Within 5 minutes there was a knock at the door and without waiting for an answer Mrs. Rawlins entered alone.</p> <p>She didn’t seem in any way fazed by the fact that Verity was shaved and naked. </p> <p>“I’m very disappointed in you Verity..... wetting your knickers at 15 years of age..... whatever next?”</p> <p>“But Mrs. Rawlins..... Mr. Tripp made me do it,” she protested..... dropping her arms in an attempt to cover herself and recover what modesty she could.</p> <p>“Silence girl..... don’t compound the issue by talking nonsense..... I blame myself to some degree I should have been with you..... I sat back in the chair and dropped off to sleep.”</p> <p>Verity appreciated Mrs. Rawlins’ sympathetic response. </p> <p>“There’s no harm done..... I always have a new pair of tights and knickers with me in case any of the girls has an emergency..... your Mother needn’t know anything about it.</p> <p>It’s a pity we’ve wasted your first days work experience but I’ll countersign your report as if everything went as planned..... that’s the least I can do.”</p> <p>“Thank you, Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“We don’t want your excellent progress at the school to suffer over a silly misunderstanding,” Mrs. Rawlins continued.....</p> <p>“Mr. Tripp has been kind enough to give you a nice bath and a shave.....</p> <p>Didn’t the Headmaster say he wanted your pubic hair removed when you saw him for your development check?”</p> <p>“Y... yes, Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>“Well there we are then..... I suggest you use a depilatory cream in the future.</p> <p>St. Saviours school is able to achieve it’s academic success because it imposes a strict discipline regime..... Verity. The parents of our pupils support us because they know our record speaks for itself. </p> <p>We want you to concentrate on your studies and nothing else and that is why the Headmaster and the Board of Governors decided it was best to keep the older girls shaved..... to make sure you don’t mature too early.</p> <p>There’ll be plenty of time for other things..... after you pass your examinations and when you leave school.”</p> <p>“Yes, Mrs. Rawlins..... thank you,” said Verity..... she didn’t like to mention the other things Mr. Tripp had said and done.</p> <p>“I can assure you, the Headmaster and all the Governors only have your best interests at heart. They are very important gentlemen and you must respect them and do what they tell you.</p> <p>Mrs. Rawlins picked up Verity’s soiled tights and knickers and sealed them in a plastic bag..... she then split open a new packet of tights from her own bag and produced a new pair of knickers.</p> <p>“You’ll find Mr. Tripp in his study, Verity..... I want you slip your shoes on and report to him there. </p> <p>Take all your clothes with you and ask him for permission to get dressed. I don’t know what he’s got in mind..... he may want to dress you himself..... all men have their funny little ways Verity..... just remember what I’ve said to you..... and do what you’re told.”</p> <p>“Ye... yes, Mrs. Rawlins..... what if somebody sees me with no clothes on?”</p> <p>“You needn’t worry about that..... Mr. Tripp lives alone and no one is allowed in this private part of the hotel without his permission.</p> <p>I’m going to clean this mess up and then I’ll join you.</p> <p>I want you to apologise for wetting your knickers and thank Mr. Tripp for shaving you and for giving you such a nice bath..... off you go.”</p> <p>“Y... ye... yes, Mrs. Rawlins.”</p> <p>Naked, apart from her shoes..... Verity, carrying all her clothes..... knocked on the study door.</p> <p>“Come in.....</p> <p>close the door girl.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry I we... wet my knickers, Sir and thank you for sh... shaving me and giving me a bath.</p> <p>Is it all right if I get dressed now?” “Everything in good time Verity..... put your clothes over there.”</p> <p>Mr. Tripp got up and walked to the front of his desk where he’d positioned a step stool.</p> <p>“Back you come..... I want you to get up on my desk first so I can what a good job I’ve done.”</p> <p>“O... oh... please, Sir... do I have to... Mrs. Rawlins said she’d be along as soon as she’s cleaned the bathroom.” </p> <p>“This won’t take a minute Verity and then I’ll dress you.”</p> <p>The girl climbed up on the desk in her 1” heels and sheepishly stood there..... hands by her sides and blushing profusely.</p> <p>“Legs astride..... wider than that..... a bit more..... that’s better..... now, I want you to do a full deep knees bend.</p> <p>That’s a good little girl.”</p> <p>It was all Verity could do to hold back the tears of bitter degradation and shame as she squatted down as instructed. </p> <p>Her vulva gaped open to reveal the four delicately formed lips of her labia and her not fully developed clitoris.....</p> <p>Mr. Tripp was only inches away..... “You’ll do,” he announced as he mauled one of her breasts..... and then transferred to the other one..... I’ll need to borrow your little shoes again tomorrow..... won’t I?</p> <p>I said won’t I..... Verity.”</p> <p>“Y... ye... yes, Sir.”</p> <p>He let go of her and told her to sit down on the desk while he got her clothes. He returned with just her tights. </p> <p>“I want you to wear your knickers over your tights for the rest of this week Verity.”</p> <p>Mr. Tripp took her shoes off and even though the tights were brand new..... he deftly fitted them over her feet..... ready to be pulled up.</p> <p>“Stand up.”</p> <p>Expertly, he worked the tights up one leg and then the other..... as if he was climbing a ladder..... until he eased them over her pelvis. He got hold of the waistband and pulled the tights right up, so that the seam at the front divided the lips of her little cunt, in two.</p> <p>The thin, barely black coloured, nylon accentuated the slim legs of the 15 year old girl perfectly. He bent down and replaced her shoes.</p> <p>“Stand up straight..... Verity..... shoulders back..... hands by your sides...... come on,” he shouted out the last two words..... then he walked round her to get a proper look at her bottom.</p> <p>When Mrs. Rawlins arrived Verity was fully dressed.</p> <p>“We’d better be off then,” she proclaimed. “See you tomorrow..... I’ve left the soiled underwear under your pillow, she whispered.”</p> <p>“Thank you Mrs. Rawlins..... you think of everything.”</p></div>",['Warning :- This story continues the series of man/dom humiliation and degradation of girls. It is pure fantasy and is intended for the connoisseur. If you don’t like reading this sort of material or if you’re under 18 - go away.']
1578,"Complete Bondage, Part 1",1,MR. B. ONDAGE,no@email,,2004-01-24,25,4,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ondage001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sarah had had a high fever and flu for over a week now, but she was determined to babysit for the Taylor family. Their parents had a one week vacation planned and Sarah had no choice but to spend three days babysitting the Mr. and Mrs. Taylor’s kids. It was kind of a last minute thing that the Taylors had pulled on her, with Sarah not having any large priorities over the March break. There was really no way that Sarah could have turned down the offer to babysit for the Taylors without being rude and the money in the job was good so she ended up babysitting for them. Not that they were bad kids. It was just that Sarah would only be able to put enough energy into her job to feed the kids, get them ready for bed and be ready if a dangerous situation around the house were to occur.</p> <p> Three days was a lot of time to be over at a family’s house, but the parents never demanded much from babysitters. The kids were very capable of entertaining themselves so long as they had some kind of object to keep themselves busy. The youngest of the three boys, Jamie (7 years), was of average height and build for his age, and had brown hair. Dan (8 years) was slim with dirty blond hair. Johnny (10 years) was of average height and had an excellent build for someone his age. Johnny being the oldest was the leader of the three boys and was also the one who introduced them to the idea of bondage. Sarah had seen their rope collection before and even Johnny tie her arms behind her back for a couple of minutes. Today however she was too ill to participate in any of their tie up games.</p> <p> Upon arriving at the house on that freezing March day, Sarah was greeted by the three boys and their parents.</p> <p> “Thanks for babysitting them for us.’’ Exclaimed Mrs. Taylor. “We have another babysitter who will be here to relieve you within three days.”</p> <p> Sarah spent the first hour at the Taylor’s house watching television with the boys, before she began to feel ill and went to the guestroom in the confines of the basement. If the boys needed anything they could come and get her.</p> <p> Sarah spent the next five hours vomiting, on the toilet or in bed. She was feeling too dizzy to realize the kidnapping that was going on above her.</p> <p></p> <p><br/> Johnny knew that Sarah would not mind him having a friend over for the night, so long as they did not cause her any trouble. Johnny did however have a plan in mind for a boy across the street, Peter, whose parents were very lenient and would have no objections to Peter spending the night at the Taylor’s house. Peter was nine years old with brown hair and already was beginning to develop a very muscular build. He was a little bit shorter than Johnny and about ten pounds lighter, with good looks and blue eyes. He had an easygoing as well as very innocent personality which would be perfect for what Johnny had in mind for the 3 boys to do to him.</p> <p> Johnny called Peter’s house.</p> <p>“Hello?” Answered Peter’s mom.</p> <p>“Oh hi Mrs. Helmsly, it’s Johnny.”</p> <p>“Oh would you like me to get Peter on the phone for you?”</p> <p>“Sure”.</p> <p>Mrs. Helmsly got Peter on the phone.</p> <p> “Hey John what’s up?”</p> <p> “I was just wondering if you wanted to stay at our house overnight. Our stupid babysitter is sick, so we pretty much have the entire house to ourselves.”</p> <p> Peter’s mom agreed to let him stay over to the Taylor’s house. Perfect thought Johnny. Peter will be getting way more than he expected.</p> <p></p> <p> Peter arrived at the Taylor’s house with a sleeping bag, pygamas, pillow, toothbrush and a walkman. Johnny knew Peter wouldn’t be needing this for a while, if ever, as he snatched it from his hands and handed it to Jamie who went upstairs and hid it from Johnny.</p> <p>“Hey what are you doing?” Protested Peter.</p> <p>“You’ll see.” Replyed Johnny.</p> <p>Johnny led Peter to the living room. He motioned for Jamie and Dan to close the curtains.</p> <p>“Get the ropes out.” Ordered Johnny.</p> <p> Upon hearing this Johnny began to get very excited. He had been tied up twice by the Taylors before, once hogtied with his hands behind his back and the other time to the bed. Both times he had been left tied for two hours-combining to make the best four hours of his life. Little did he know that this was going to be a much more extreme tie up game.</p> <p> When the bag of ropes was brought out from a cabinet Peter started to back away. They couldn’t tie him up with all of those ropes! They couldn’t! Had it not been for Peter’s trusting personality he would have bolted out of the house at that instant. Instead he stood there unaware of what was going to happen to him and Johnny grabbed him around the legs, took him down so that his back was against the ground, sat on his stomach and pinned Peter’s arms to the ground. Peter being strong was able to press upwards against Johnny’s grip on his wrists and almost wrestling Johnny off of him. Johnny ordered Jamie and Dan to help keep Peter pinned down. Jamie and Dan gripped Peter’s wrists and forearms with both hands and pressed them firmly, but not painfully, to the carpet. Johnny lowered his butt onto Peter’s stomach and gripped Peter’s stomach with his knees making sure that Peter could not twist his torso. With Peter pinned flat to the floor within a matter of ten seconds, there was absolutely no hope for escape no matter how hard Peter kicked and squirmed.</p> <p>“What’s going on guys?” Asked Peter in a panicky voice. He was beginning to like the suspense building up to their tie up game but was also a bit scared of what they might do to him. He was beginning to worry that they wouldn’t let him up for a long time.</p> <p>Johnny made sure Peter wouldn’t be saying anything by removing a ball gag from his pocket and placing it inside Peter’s mouth. It was professionally made, the ball was soft and fit perfectly into Peter’s mouth. It came attached to a leather strap which Johnny fastened at the back of Peter’s head. He then took five small metal clips which he fastened to the flap of leather at the back of Peter’s head so that the gag would find no way to slip off. The gag was fastened tightly and Peter would not have been able to remove it even if his hands weren’t pinned down.</p> <p>“Try to call for help” Chuckled Dan.</p> <p>It was hopeless. Only a tiny breathing noise could be heard from beneath Peter’s gag.</p> <p>“Now remember we tied you up before?” Asked Johnny.</p> <p>Peter nodded his head.</p> <p>“Well this time you will be tied much more tightly, in a different way, with much more rope and for a much longer time.” Said Johnny. “You don’t know what’s in store for you.”</p> <p>With that Jamie grabbed some rope from the bag and went to Peter’s legs. Dan pressed down more firmly on Peter’s wrists and Johnny grabbed around Peter’s firm forearms to keep him securely pinned down. Jamie then took off Peter’s pants so that he could not slip out of his bonds. He then used a ten foot clothesline to bind Peter’s ankles tightly, parallel to each other, but not so tight that his circulation could get cut off. Then he tied an eight foot clothesline below Peter’s knees. He finished the job by tying a rope around the ropes around Peter’s ankles and below his knees.</p> <p>“Get the knee pads.” Said Johnny, still firmly holding Peter on the ground.</p> <p>Jamie disappeared upstairs and came back with a pair of adjustable kneepads that were used when Dan went skateboarding.</p> <p>“Put them around his knees”. Said Johnny. “Tighten them well, but make sure that his circulation doesn’t get cut off.”</p> <p>Jamie did this.</p> <p>“Now tie his knees together. With the kneepads there it won’t be as painful.” Johnny had it in mind to torture Peter later on and he knew from experience that it was painful to have one’s knees bound together without some kind of protection.</p> <p>Jamie tied Peter’s knees extremely tight, knowing that he would not be cutting off his blood flow with the kneepads preventing this from happening. Then he tied just above Peter’s legs and just below his crotch. Jamie’s tying completely immobilized Peter’s legs. It would take at least twenty minutes to untie all of those ropes without scissors.</p> <p>“Okay now come around and hold his arm.” Said Johnny.</p> <p>Jamie came around to the other side of Peter and gripped one of his arms. Peter tried to escape but being pinned down by three boys his own size or bigger and having his legs so tightly bound made escape impossible. Johnny intended only to keep Peter pinned for a short time however.</p> <p>“Remember we tied you with your arms behind your back before Peter?” Johnny asked.</p> <p>Peter nodded.</p> <p>“Well I have an even better way to tie you up this time. This time you will have absolutely no hope of untying your arms at all!”</p> <p>Dan and Jamie were also curious to know Johnny’s method to tie Peter up.</p> <p>“More rope please Jamie.”</p> <p>Jamie got a six foot long clothesline and handed it to Johnny. Johnny then got Dan to hold Peter’s arms in front of him, parallel to each other so that his wrists faced each other. Johnny then tied Peter’s wrists tightly together. He then took another rope and tied the area just above Peter’s elbows together. He then took another rope and tied it in between both those ropes. Peter’s hands now had no hope of escape. Jamie then fetched a roll of duct tape. Johnny taped Peter’s hands into fists, with the thumbs to the sides of the hands. How was Peter going to free his hands if his fingers were bound in tape?</p> <p> Next the three of them stood Johnny up. Jamie held him up while Dan and Johnny bound Peter’s already tied hands and forearms to his chest with his hands just below his chin. More and more rope was tied under, around, under, over, around Peter’s arms and in front of Peter’s chest. The end result was that Peter could not move his arms away from his chest. After this they tied rope around Peter’s arms, pinning them to his sides.</p> <p>“Now it’s time for a crotch rope!” Announced Johnny.</p> <p> Johnny then took a long rope, looped it around Peter’s wrists and pulled hard through Peter’s legs, up above his shoulders and back down to Peter’s wrists with a determined yank. Peter groaned through his gag. Johnny then took another rope and this time tied it to Peter’s wrists, above his shoulders, through his legs and back up to his wrists with another jerk. Now Peter could not move his hands up or down. Next he took a third rope and tied over Peter’s shoulders and through his legs again. Finally he took a fourth rope and tied it around Peter’s waist, securing the other three crotch ropes harnessing Peter’s body. He then pulled rope after rope through Peter’s legs, knotting and tightening the fourth crotch rope as he went along. The ropes caused Peter’s erect penis to protrude even higher than before.</p> <p> After the four crotch ropes had been applied, Johnny dropped Peter, fairly hard, to the floor. Then he sat on Peter’s crotch and taped over the knots that were securely binding his arms together. As he did this Jamie taped over the knots holding the ropes around Peter’s legs. Johnny held Peter’s shoulders down to prevent him from struggling while Jamie tied rope around Peter’s big toes. Next the balls of tape that were keeping Peter’s hands in fists were tied together. The look on Peter’s gagged face was a bit nervous but he still wasn’t in shock for he trusted his friends wouldn’t do anything to hurt or scare him.</p> <p> Johnny did not have it in mind to hogtie Peter. Peter was going to be tied for a long time and being hogtied for too long could cause an injury to Peter, which was not what the three mischievous boys wanted to happen. Instead he got the two boys to hold Peter’s legs against his bound arms, which were in front of his chest. Then he took more rope and tied it around Peter’s arms, behind Peter, between his wrists, around behind his back again, in front of him, and he continued this process until he had Peter’s upper and lower legs tied to Peter’s arms and chest so that Peter was wrapped up in a ball of rope. There was no way that Peter was going to move with the ropes holding his legs against his arms so tightly tied, but Johnny was going to secure Peter even more tightly. He tied another rope under, over, around Peter’s arms, thighs, calves and back. Then he told Dan and Jamie to hold Peter’s feet close to his legs, which they did. As the let go of Peter to grab his ankles the three of them let Peter fall to the floor so that he was facing the ceiling. Then they tied rope around his legs and secured it around his ankles. This restricted the amount of movement that Peter could have with his feet.</p> <p> The three of them had succeeding in completely immobilizing the helpless Peter. They had tied his legs in five places, tied his hands and above the elbows together and secured them to his chest. They had applied four crotch ropes, two of them preventing Peter from moving his hands up and down and the final one holding the first three crotch ropes in place. They had taped his hands into fists and tied them together. They had tied his big toes together. They had gagged him so that he didn’t have a hope of removing the gag, let alone talking. He wouldn’t have been able to remove it even if he had been untied, because the leather strap at the back was clipped and taped down. They had tied his feet so that they were facing his ankles further reducing his movement. Finally they had tied his thighs and calves to his arms and chest. But they were not finished yet.</p> <p>Johnny went upstairs and came back with a cabinet from his bedroom. He had prepared it just for Peter’s being tied up. It would fairly easily fit Peter’s body and had four latches which could be locked and secured with pad locks. Inside of the box were 10 plastic hooks. Six of them were on three sides of the top of the cabinet, and the other four were on the bottom left and right sides of the cabinet.</p> <p>The three boys went to work, putting the helpless Peter into the box. Then they took ten shorter ropes and tied each one to either Peter’s arms, legs, or another rope that was keeping him tied. They tied these ropes to the hooks that were inside of the box. Peter tried to struggle but it was hopeless being as bound as he was at that moment. The ropes connected to the inside of the cabinet held Peter in place. Johnny then took some scissors and cut as many holes as he could in Peter’s t-shirt- he didn’t want it to get too hot inside of the box while Peter was gagged. After cutting holes in Peter’s shirt they took soft earplugs and put them in both his ears. Then they put tape over his ears so that the plugs wouldn’t fall out and to further reduce his hearing. Next they took a bandana and tied it tightly around Peter’s head, then put 15 rolls of tape around his head to hold the bandana in place. By the time they were finished there was no way for Peter to undo the blindfold, even if he had not been tied. A look of panic came over Peter’s face as the door to the cabinet closed and the four padlocks were applied keeping the door shut. The cabinet was skinny but was tall enough that Peter would be able to hold his head up and even bend it back a few inches.</p> <p> The three boys pushed the cabinet into one corner of the room so that it fit in with its surroundings. Their irresponsible babysitter Sarah was now asleep in the guestroom and had no clue what had happened above her. The three boys hid all of the ropes and any other possible evidence that there was a tie up game going on in the house. Nobody would have guessed that there was a boy trapped inside of the box, a boy who had done nothing to deserve this treatment but had no choice but to accept his punishment.</p> </div>",[]
1579,"Memory of Alex, Part 1",1,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,"This is my story, if you'd care to read it. If you have comments, please post to the forum for all to read.",2005-06-18,17,5,"b/b, bond, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Let me start out by saying that I’m not much of a writer. Back when I was growing up, I had dreams of becoming a famous author, writing fantastic science fiction stories that rivaled the best that were ever written. I’d wander the bookstore, closing my eyes and seeing my book sitting on the rack in front for the best sellers. People would stand in a line that snaked halfway around the mall just to let me sign their copy, just like I did the one time I got to meet the greatest of them all, mighty Asimov himself. I even had a ream of paper a teacher gave me on my last day of fifth grade. I started that summer with the goal that by the end of it, I’d have all five hundred pages filled with my first novel.</p> <p>I filled ten of them.</p> <p>It’s not that my dream died, it’s just that my life changed. Life has a way of doing that, changing in the ways that you least expect it at the times that you never see it coming. I guess afterwards you can look back and imagine that all the signs were there if you could only have seen them. I’ve been doing that a lot these days.</p> <p>Some people might think that I never sat down and started page 11 because I didn’t have much of a story to tell. That’s what I used to tell people, that I wanted to be a writer but I was just waiting for the right story to come along. The truth of the matter is that I’ve had a story to tell, a good one, and I’ve had one ever since I put my pencil down mid-sentence on that June day so long ago. </p> <p>I just didn’t think anyone wanted to hear it. But then, in one of those strange twists of fate, I should come across this site. I don’t even remember exactly how I stumbled in here in the first place, but as I read story after story after story, the only thing I could think was if I had actually found a group of people that might want to hear my story. It took me a few months to work up the courage to do this, and if somehow you are reading this you know that I managed to push that send button.</p> <p>I don’t know why I’m so nervous. I am completely convinced that not a single one of you is going to believe a word of this. Heck, if I read this story, I’d have a hard time believing it. So what would be the point of me trying to insist that everything you’re about to read is completely true? Believe what you like, my goal is not to convince all of you that there is a truth out there that you might only have dared to hope existed. </p> <p>Get to the story, you say?</p> <p>Then let’s go back thirty years or so, to a June day when my life changed forever.</p> <p>**********</p> <p>I hated it here. It was too hot and way too sticky, and we didn’t have any air conditioning. There were too many bugs, and not just the little gnats and mosquitoes and fireflies that I was used to when we lived in Massachusetts. These were big bugs, the kind that made me shiver. I never was the kind of kid that liked bugs. Florida sucks.</p> <p>I knew early in the morning that this day was going to be a real scorcher, because when I woke up at the ungodly hour of six, the sheets were clinging to my body as though I had crawled into bed after forgetting to dry myself off from swimming. Six would have been normal if it were a school day, but school was over for the summer, and it was my god given right as a ten year old boy to sleep for as long as I felt like it. Trouble was, it was so hot that I didn’t feel like it anymore. </p> <p>I sat up in bed, peeling the sheets away from my skin, noticing only then that somehow I had shed my pajamas during the night and had nothing left on except my underwear. They were tangled up with the blanket on the floor. I was about to put them on and then decided they weren’t worth it, it was too hot to get dressed anyway. I picked my glasses up from the nightstand and scanned the floor. Had to check for bugs, they had a way of crawling up through the floorboards especially at night. I saw a beetle so big three weeks ago that I screamed until my father came into the room and smashed it with a broom. It was yellow inside.</p> <p>It seemed safe enough, so I got out of bed and walked quietly across the bare wooden floor, watching out for the places where I knew the floor squeaked. Back in Massachusetts we had a house big enough that Alex had his own room, but that had changed when we moved. I could tell that Alex was still sleeping because he was snoring just a little bit, which was kind of funny but I kept myself from laughing. He had kicked off his blanket too and was laying all spread out on his bed just wearing his underpants too. But that was normal for him, he didn’t wear pajamas any more. He told me he was too old for them now that he was twelve. Alex didn’t like sharing a room with me, but I didn’t mind.</p> <p>I managed to get out of the room without waking him up. Except for those sounds that insects make when its hot out, the way that you hear a low buzz that gets louder for a few seconds and then fades away, the house was silent. Dad was already gone at work and wouldn’t be back until late. I was glad that he decided we didn’t need babysitters anymore now that Alex was twelve, since it meant that we could pretty much do what we wanted. I pushed the door to the one bathroom in the house open and barely had my underwear down before I couldn’t hold it back anymore. </p> <p>I didn’t like the bathroom here. It was nothing like our bathroom back in Massachusetts. That house had three bathrooms and they were all nice and clean. This one was kind of dirty, no matter how much you tried to clean it. Dad tried to make it look nicer when I wouldn’t take a shower at first, and he sat there for hours scrubbing the tile and the tub, but it didn’t make a difference, it still looked dirty. I took a shower anyway because I felt bad that he tried so hard.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I stood there before I heard a shout and a crash from the bedroom. I pulled my underwear up as I ran to find out what happened. Alex was sitting up in bed, wide eyed.</p> <p>“One of those fucking bugs just ran right over me!”</p> <p>I recoiled, checking the floor in front of me, but I didn’t see it. I looked back up at him, he was all wide-eyed and scared. He looked at me and his face quickly melted into a scowl. </p> <p>“What’re you looking at?”</p> <p>“Nothing,” I said, backing up a couple of steps, a little smile creeping across my face as thoughts of sweet justice filled my head. “I thought there was a girl here.”</p> <p>“What are you talking about?”</p> <p>“You know, I heard a scream and it sounded like a girl.”</p> <p>His eyes narrowed. “You are so fucking dead, Jakey.” He curled up like a cat about to pounce, and I made a mad dash from the room, with him in sudden pursuit. I giggled as he chased me around the house, over and over again since it didn’t take long to run the whole way around, yelling about how dead I was going to be. He eventually caught up to me when I tripped trying to go around the kitchen table, pinning me down to the linoleum floor on my stomach and sitting on my lower back. I didn’t mind, the linoleum felt good because it was a little cool and I was really sweaty from running.</p> <p>“Now you’re gonna get it,” he said as he grabbed the waistband of my underwear. </p> <p>“Nooo, not that!”</p> <p>I didn’t really expect that he wouldn’t do it. He yanked, hard, driving them up the crack of my ass and crushing my balls to my front. I howled, not because it really hurt that bad, but because it was fun to howl when we played like this. He rolled off of me.</p> <p>“I’d kick your ass if it wasn’t so hot.” He laid down on the linoleum next to me for a few minutes while we cooled off.</p> <p>“You want a pop-tart?” he asked. I nodded. He lifted himself up and went over to the cabinet to take them out. I watched him go. For as much as he kept telling me that I was going to die and that he was going to kick my ass, I knew he never really meant it. I mean, he was my big brother and all, so I looked up to him in all the ways that little brothers usually do. But I think it was something more. As I watched him get the pop-tarts out, I remembered the time when I was eight, when a group of kids decided that I would be good to beat up on. He came over, but instead of just saying he was going to kick their asses like he always did with me, he really did. He got in a lot of trouble for it too, but he told me that night that no one picks on his little brother. </p> <p>“Here, puke-face,” he said, throwing the package over to me. I ate it sitting on the floor while he sat at the table. “Whatcha want to do today?”</p> <p>I shrugged. “I dunno. It’s too hot to go outside.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” he answered. “I’m gonna watch TV.” It was weird, the way he told me like that before he left the room, almost as if he wanted me to come with him. I didn’t much feel like watching TV though, I wanted to work on my story. I finished my pop-tart and went back to our room, taking out the stack of paper from the bottom drawer of the desk, squaring it neatly and picking out a sharp pencil. </p> <p>I stared at the paper without writing anything for what seemed like hours. I knew the word, they called it writer’s block. I had written ten pages about this spaceship and the people that were on it that were going to some mysterious part of the galaxy to get something. I just couldn’t figure out what they were trying to get and why they wanted to go there, and I couldn’t think of anything else to write about. I tried a couple of things but erased them after just a few words. I erased so hard on the last one that I tore a hole in the paper and had to re-write the whole page over again.</p> <p>“Can I read it yet?”</p> <p>I hadn’t even heard Alex come in, I was too busy copying. </p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Come on, I won’t laugh or anything, I promise.”</p> <p>“I just wanna finish the first chapter, that’s all.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” he said. He laid down on his back with his hands folded under his head and stared silently at the ceiling. I finished my copying, both of us not saying a word. I was in the middle of actually writing a new sentence when he spoke.</p> <p>“I’m bored. Let’s do something.”</p> <p>“I’m writing,” I answered.</p> <p>He didn’t say anything for a moment. “I got an idea of something to do.”</p> <p>“I said I’m writing,” I growled.</p> <p>“We can do this for just a little bit and then you can go back to writing if you want,” he offered. </p> <p>“I wanna finish this.”</p> <p>Then he said something really weird. It was in a very different voice than he usually used, very serious, like the one when he told me that no one picks on his little brother. </p> <p>“Please, Jake.”</p> <p>I put down my pencil and looked back at him a little annoyed. “What do you want to do?”</p> <p>He kept staring at the ceiling. “Never mind,” he said quietly.</p> <p>I groaned. “C’mon, you made me stop already.”</p> <p>“Well, I just…” he trailed off, and then took a deep breath. “I thought we might just do a game, like one where, ummm, you tie me up.” He looked over at me. “You know, to see if I can get out of it.”</p> <p>I made a face. “You want me to tie you up?”</p> <p>“No, well, just to see if I can get out of it, you know? Like Houdini.”</p> <p>“They used chains and stuff for him.”</p> <p>“I was just thinking, that’s all.”</p> <p>I put my pencil down on the stack of paper, shrugging. “If you want, I guess.” </p> <p>“Ok,” he said, sitting up. “But I gotta show you how to do it right.”</p> <p>“I know how,” I said boastfully. He didn’t answer, grabbing his boots from the closet and pulling out the laces. I watched him curiously as he threw them on the bed and then grabbed a few of his dirty sweat socks from the floor and threw them on the bed too. He sat down again, taking two the socks and tying the toe ends together in a knot. </p> <p>“Come here,” he said. Curious, I got up from the chair and sat down on the bed next to him.</p> <p>“Ok, here’s how you do it right,” he said, picking up one of the shoelaces. “First, you tie my hands behind my back, but you gotta do it a special way.” He picked up my hands and placed them together in front of me. “You tie a knot around them first like this,” he said, demonstrating but leaving them loose, “and then you wrap it around like a figure eight like this, then you use the rest to wrap in the middle like this.” I nodded as he undid the shoelace from my wrists. “Then you do the same to my feet, but leave some extra so that you can tie my feet to my hands when I lie on my stomach.” He rolled onto this stomach, bending his legs back so that his feet touched his butt. “Make sure everything is really tight, I don’t want this to be too easy.”</p> <p>“Uh huh,” I nodded, looking over at the socks. “What are those for?”</p> <p>“Oh, ummm,” he said looking at them. “The one tied together is so that you can gag me.”</p> <p>I wrinkled my nose. “Why?”</p> <p>“Cause it’s part of being tied up,” he said, in that tone that older brothers reserve for their little brothers that don’t understand the ways of the world. “Use the other one to blindfold me. Make sure you put those on tight too and knot them so that they don’t come off.”</p> <p>“Ok,” I said slowly. This was getting kind of strange. “How long do you have to get out?”</p> <p>An odd look came over his face. “I dunno, just leave me until I get out.”</p> <p>I looked at him in surprise. “What if you can’t get out, then you’d have to stay tied up all day.”</p> <p>“They I’d have to stay tied up all day,” he repeated, almost like he was talking to myself instead of talking to me. “I’ll just stay in my underwear cause its too hot to get dressed.”</p> <p>“Whatever,” I shrugged. He rolled over onto his stomach and put his hands behind his back, his wrists crossed.</p> <p>“Remember, do it nice and tight.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I heard you the first time.” I started wrapping the shoelace around the way he told me, pulling it tight on each pass. This might actually be kind of fun, having Alex tied up, especially if I did it so that he really couldn’t get out. Then I could do whatever I wanted to him and he wouldn’t be able to stop me. Not that I wanted to do anything really mean, I just wanted to get even and tickle him. An evil little grin spread across my face. Or maybe give him a really big wedgie and leave him like that because all tied up he wouldn’t be able to get it out. I giggled.</p> <p>“What’s so funny?” he asked as I cinched the shoelace tight.</p> <p>“Nothing. Is that tight enough?” I watched him try to twist his wrists and then pull them through the shoelace. He didn’t get anywhere.</p> <p>“Yeah, that’s pretty good,” he said. “Now my feet.” He crossed his ankles, and I used the other lace to tie them together the same way, wrapping around in figure eight’s that then wrapping a little more around the middle. “Don’t forget to leave the extra,” he reminded me.</p> <p>“I know, I know,” I said, pulling the shoelace tight and knotting it off. He pulled his ankles back so that they rested close to his hands. I pulled the extra lace and tied it off to his hands. “How’s that?”</p> <p>He pulled his ankles back. “Too loose.”</p> <p>“It’s good enough,” I answered. “It’s not like you’re gonna be able to untie it or anything.”</p> <p>“Just make it tighter, ok?”</p> <p>I rolled my eyes and untied the shoelace. For a moment, I couldn’t figure out how to make sure that his ankles would be right up against his hands, and then I had the idea to lean on his legs to force them closer and keep them there while I tied them off. He grunted as I leaned on him. “You told me to make it tighter,” I said as I finished and got off of him.</p> <p>“Yeah, it’s ok,” he answered. I watched him strain a little against the laces, but again, nothing gave an inch. “Do the blindfold.” He lifted his head up, his eyes closed, and I lined up the sock. In a moment, it was knotted off behind his head.</p> <p>“Can you see?” I asked curiously.</p> <p>“Nope,” he answered. “Just a tiny little bit of light.”</p> <p>I picked up the other two socks that were knotted together. They were dirty and had the unmistakable musky odor of old feet. “You really want me to gag you with this? It’s kinda gross.”</p> <p>He took a deep breath. “It’s ok, just put the knot in my mouth and then tie it off really tight so that I can’t spit it out.” He lifted his head from the pillow again, his mouth opened wide. Up until now, I didn’t feel strange about any of this, it was just a kind of game to me. When he opened up his mouth like that, it stopped feeling like just a game to me, like there was something different happening. It was just a feeling, though. He had to open his mouth even wider as I pushed the knot into his mouth. He put his head back on the pillow and I tied it off behind his head. </p> <p>“Say something,” I said, curious to hear what he sounded like gagged.</p> <p>“Mmmffmmm,” he answered. I could barely hear him.</p> <p>“Cool,” I said. “It really works. Try to get out.” I slid off the bed and stood up, looking at my brother, that strange feeling suddenly getting stronger, taking shape and lodging itself firmly in my stomach. My idea of tickling him or leaving him with a massive wedgie didn’t hold so much appeal any more. I watched him strain against the laces, trying to pull and tug, but he quit before he had tried for very long and then laid still on the bed. I felt like I should gloat or something because I had tied him up so that he couldn’t get out, but that didn’t feel right either.</p> <p>“Can you get out?” I asked him. He shook his head no. “Then I’ll untie you.”</p> <p>He shook his head no and grunted into the gag. I took it out anyway.</p> <p>“What are you doing?” he asked, sounding a little annoyed.</p> <p>“Untying you,” I said.</p> <p>“Don’t. I wanna get out on my own.”</p> <p>“But you said you couldn’t.”</p> <p>“I wanna keep trying.” I didn’t answer him. The feeling of strangeness was getting stronger. “Just put the gag back and let me try.” He tilted his head back and opened his mouth again. I sighed and stuffed the knot back in his mouth and tied it back off, but not quite as tight as the last time. </p> <p>“I’m gonna write,” I said. He didn’t answer, lying still on the bed, and I went back to the desk, picking up my pencil and trying to remember where I had left off. It was right in the middle of a sentence. I read the words, but couldn’t remember at all what I was going to say afterward.</p> <p>For five minutes I stared at the paper and then groaned in frustration, turning around to look at Alex. He was moving around a little, I could see him trying to find the knot with his fingers. I smiled, because the knot was on the other side of his hands where he couldn’t reach it anyway, but them the smile faded from my face again. This just seemed…. mean, to leave him all tied up like that. I tried to imagine what it would be like, not being able to move much or see anything and having to suck on that big hunk of dirty sock. Didn’t seem like much of a game to me.</p> <p>I turned back to the writing, sharpening my pencil, straightening out the stack of paper, trying to go back and read the ten pages that I already knew by heart anyway. But none of it helped. More and more I found myself turning around to stare at Alex, more and more unable to turn away and go back to my story. He hadn’t made any progress at all in getting out and he had been like that for over an hour. </p> <p>I finally got out of my chair and stood next to him. His whole body was covered with sweat. His hands and his feet had turned a dark shade of red that sent another twinge through my stomach. Before, I hadn’t thought twice about the fact that he wasn’t wearing anything but his underwear. I mean, we were brothers and we shared the same room, I had seen him in his underwear or even naked a million times. But somehow, with him all tied up like that, the image of him being so exposed sent another twinge of weirdness through my stomach. </p> <p>He started whimpering a little, and I snapped out of my thoughts. “Do you want me to untie you?” I said quickly, getting nervous that I had left him like that for way too long already. He didn’t move for a moment, and then he started to shake his head no.</p> <p>“Your hands are all red,” I said to him, my voice a little shaky, “and they feel kinda cold. I’d better let you out.” He kept shaking his head no and making noises into the gag, but I picked the knot loose and pulled the sock out of his mouth. He coughed a couple of times.</p> <p>“Why’d you do that?” he asked, sounding angry. </p> <p>I got scared. “Cause your hands are all red and everything and…”</p> <p>“Put it back, I wanna get out on my own!”</p> <p>“I don’t wanna do this anymore,” I said nervously, untying the blindfold. He blinked as it came away from his face, looking over at me, his eyes fiery.</p> <p>“C’mon, just put them back.”</p> <p>I shook my head and started working picking the knots loose around his hands. All his pulling and straining had made them really tight, and it was hard to pick them apart. He let me work on them for a minute or so and then suddenly rolled on to his side away from me.</p> <p>“Don’t do that,” I said, exasperated.</p> <p>“Don’t let me out,” he said, not sounding angry. “I wanna get out on my own.”</p> <p>“You’re not going to get out, its too tight.” I reached over him and tried to grab at his hands, but he rolled over again so that he was lying on top of them. I pushed him in the side to try and get him to roll back over, but he wouldn’t budge. </p> <p>“Just…just a little while longer.”</p> <p>“Why?” I asked. He didn’t answer. “Doesn’t it hurt?”</p> <p>“A little, but I don’t care.”</p> <p>“This is really weird,” I said. “I don’t wanna do this anymore.”</p> <p>“Ok,” he sighed. I watched him roll back over onto his stomach. With a renewed fervor I gradually worked the knots loose around his hands, unwinding the shoelace until he was able to pull his hands apart and his feet rested back on the bed. I got off the bed, backing away. </p> <p>“You do the rest,” I said. “I’m gonna watch TV.”</p> <p>He didn’t answer, and I left. I turned on the TV, but the cartoons were already over for the morning, except for the little kid ones on PBS. It didn’t matter, I didn’t really care what I watched. I just wanted to stop thinking about how strange Alex had been acting. He came into the living room, a towel slung over his shoulder.</p> <p>“I’m gonna take a shower,” he announced. I shrugged.</p> <p>The water was on for a long time.</p></div>",[]
1580,"Memory of Alex, Part 2",2,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,,2005-07-03,14,5,"b/b, bond, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“Pizza’s here, boys!” Dad yelled from the hallway. Alex and I looked at each other, and at exactly the same time we jumped off the couch, except Alex shoved me back into the couch before I could stand all the way up. I growled at him, but he just laughed as he made it into the kitchen first. The heady smell of dough, cheese, and warm cardboard drifted into the living room, and I smiled. Pizza was a rare event these days, but so was Dad being home for dinner.</p> <p>“Did you get mushrooms? I wanted mushrooms,” I whined as I slid into a chair at the table. </p> <p>“Just plain,” Dad said sympathetically. I pouted, but the smell of pizza was enough to clear my mood quickly. Alex threw the box open, a cloud of steam rising to the ceiling, and deftly dealt three pieces onto paper plates, pushing one in my direction. I grabbed it and began to wolf it down ravenously. </p> <p>“It’s not like pizza from home, but it’s ok,” commented Alex between bites.</p> <p>“I’m glad you approve.” Dad pushed his plate away and leaned back in his chair.</p> <p>“Aren’t you going to eat?” I asked.</p> <p>He shook his head. “No, I already ate,” he said quickly. “The pizza is for you boys, eat up.” Looking at his watch, he stood up. “I’ve got to be going.”</p> <p>“When are you going to be home?” Alex asked.</p> <p>“I get off at six, but I probably won’t get home until seven thirty or so with the bus schedule.”</p> <p>“You have to work all night again?” Alex sounded a little worried, and I looked over to him, wondering if I should be worried too.</p> <p>Dad tousled his hair. “They pay good money for graveyard at the hospital,” he answered. “A few more nights like this and we might be able to think about getting a car again.” I smiled at the thought of having a car, taking the bus everywhere was such a pain. </p> <p>“I think I could get a paper route,” Alex said. “Jimmy said that he makes almost ten dollars a week.”</p> <p>Dad sighed. “Can we talk about this when I get home in the morning?” Alex didn’t answer. “I’ve gotta go, boys, see you later.” I stood up from my chair to give him a hug, which he returned warmly, ruffling through my hair just as he had done with Alex a moment earlier. Alex didn’t get up, though. He was too big for hugs, but I didn’t feel too big for hugs. He didn’t even say good bye like I did as Dad left the room, the front door closing softly behind him. </p> <p>I grabbed another piece of pizza and wolfed it down as fast as I could. Alex pushed his chair from the table, muttering something I couldn’t hear, and headed for the living room. A half-eaten piece was still on his plate. I stopped chewing myself, wondering why Alex didn’t want to have pizza. I mean, it wasn’t like it was bad pizza or anything. I got up from my chair and padded softly over to the entry to the living room. Alex was sitting on the couch, his knees pulled up to his chest, his head bent down.</p> <p>“Don’t you want pizza?” I asked him.</p> <p>He looked up, his face streaked with tears, his eyes furious. “Get the fuck out of here!” I took a step backward but stayed, petrified, until a pillow from the couch sailed through the air and connected with my face. “Leave!”</p> <p>I turned and sat back down at the table, feeling like I wanted to cry myself but not knowing why. The pizza still sat mostly uneaten on the table in front of me, but I didn’t feel really hungry any more either. I picked at the cheese absent-mindedly, remembering how we used to get pizza every Friday night. Back when we were in our real house, not this dump. Back when Mom was still around. My job was to hold the pizza on my lap when we went out and picked it up. She even let me pick some of the mushrooms off and eat them before we got home. It was like a secret, but I think Dad always knew.</p> <p>But Dad kept on saying we can’t live in the past, that we had to think about the future. I didn’t know if that meant if we weren’t even supposed to remember how things used to be, but I didn’t think it would be all that bad to keep on trying to remember what things had been like. Like where my bed was in my old room, or what Mom used to smell like when she used to go out with Dad on Saturday nights and leave us with the babysitter. I looked up and stared at a dirty spot on the wall. I couldn’t remember the babysitter’s name anymore. Somehow, that seemed important, to remember her name. I began to get angry, and pushed my chair away from the table, kicking my foot hard and accomplishing nothing.</p> <p>The TV came on in the living room, so I got up and stood in the doorway. Alex was just sitting back down on the couch, gathering his legs and hunching over the same way I found him before. I shuffled my feet and coughed. “Are you still mad at me?”</p> <p>“I’m not mad at you,” he said sullenly. He didn’t explain any further.</p> <p>“Can I watch TV too?”</p> <p>“Whatever,” he said, barely loud enough for me to hear him. I went and sat down in the chair, not wanting to share the couch with him right now. He didn’t seem to notice I was there. </p> <p>I missed my big brother. I mean, he was still there, but it was like he had been beamed away or something and replaced by some kind of mutant big brother. Mom always said that Alex had a smile permanently plastered on his face. He had never seemed to get sad or angry, and even though he sometimes teased me and called me a pain he never did it that much. He made me laugh every time I was crying just by making my stuffed bears do suicide jumps off the banister. I smiled a little, remembering how he would make the grossest noises when they hit the floor.</p> <p>Now, well, things were different. More like he was now. Dad said it was just that he was becoming a teenager, but I thought it was more than that. And then there was the other thing, the thing that even though I had tried not to think about for the last four days, it kept creeping back into my head. I just couldn’t understand it, and it played over and over again in my head. I mean, there was no way he could have gotten out, and he wasn’t really trying to get out after a few minutes, so why did he keep on telling me that he wanted me to leave him? There was only one explanation I could think of, that he actually wanted to be tied up. That just didn’t make any sense, why would he want to be like that? </p> <p>Even though I just didn’t get it, a thought had been nagging at me all day. Twice already I had thought about saying something and chickened out. But looking at Alex, his eyes still red from crying, my resolve hardened. It was only fair, after all, for me to do something nice for him, after all the nice things he had done for me. Even if it didn’t seem nice.</p> <p>“Wanna do something?” I asked.</p> <p>“No,” he said pointedly.</p> <p>I took a deep breath, my face turning red. “I could tie you up if you wanted.” His head whipped around, his eyes suddenly wide and boring into me, not saying anything. I fumbled for the words. “I mean, ummm, if you…wanted to.”</p> <p>His eyes suddenly narrowed. “Why do you think I want to be tied up?”</p> <p>I shrugged. “I dunno, I just thought.” I looked at the floor. “Or we could do something else.”</p> <p>The room fell completely silent, but I was shouting inside my head. Stupid, I thought. I was right, why would he actually want to be tied up? Now he’s even madder at me than before. I could feel his eyes drilling a hole right in the top of my head. It seemed ages before he spoke, and when he did his words were slow and kind of careful.</p> <p>“I wanted another chance to get out.”</p> <p>I looked up. “So you want to?”</p> <p>He smiled and nodded, standing up and walking to the bedroom. I followed him, a grin on my face too. I was just happy that I could do something nice for him. He sat down on his bed, taking the boot laces out from under the bed that he had never put back into his boots and the socks we had used from last time. He had never even untied the two that we used as the gag. I wrinkled my nose. He just sat there for a moment, looking down.</p> <p>“Same way as last time?” I asked. He nodded, getting awkwardly to his feet. I watched, surprised, as he pulled his t-shirt over his head and shed his shorts, standing in his underwear. “Why are you taking off your clothes?”</p> <p>“Cause it’s more comfortable,” he answered quickly, lying back down on the bed on his stomach, crossing his hands behind his back. Not waiting to see if he would change his mind, I sat down on the bed beside him, picking up the bootlace and wrapping it around his wrists the same way I had done the last time. I could hear him breathing, loud and fast.</p> <p>“Make sure it’s really tight,” he said between breaths.</p> <p>“But last time it made your hands all red and cold,” I answered. “I should leave it a little looser.”</p> <p>“No, that doesn’t matter. Just make sure it’s hard for me to get out.” I nodded and pulled the laces tighter on his wrists, knotting them off four times before turning my attention to his bare feet. Without me asking, he crossed them as well, and I wound the lace around his ankles, pulling the cord so tight that I heard him gasp a little.</p> <p>“Sorry,” I said quickly.</p> <p>“It’s ok,” he answered. “Just make it really tight.” I finished tying off his feet, leaning against his legs like he showed me to force his feet in close to his hands, then tying the remainder of the cord around his hands. I pulled away when it was all done.</p> <p>“Is that tight enough?” I asked.</p> <p>He pulled a little bit. “Yeah, that’s pretty good.” I picked up the sock to tie around his eyes, but he shook his head. “Wait a second, I’ve got an idea.” I paused. “What if I had a good reason to get out, like if I couldn’t get out then something would happen.”</p> <p>“Like what?”</p> <p>“I dunno, something that I wouldn’t want.” He didn’t speak for a moment. “Like getting tied up all night.”</p> <p>“All night? How could you sleep like that?”</p> <p>“We could do it a different way so that I could sleep. C’mon, it would give me a reason to try harder. So let’s say that if I don’t get out in an hour, then I have to be tied up all night.”</p> <p>I thought about what he was saying. Why did he say that being tied up would be something that he didn’t want? I mean, I was completely sure that he wanted to be tied up, and it seemed the tighter he was tied up the better. So then he probably would want to be tied up all night. I shrugged. “If you want.”</p> <p>He nodded his head slowly, and I shrugged. I tied the sock over his eyes, knotting it tightly in back of his head. “Open up,” I ordered, and as he did I pushed the knot of the other two socks deep into his mouth and tied it securely behind his head as well. He mumbled something that I couldn’t understand, but I ignored him. With a grin on my face, I traced a fingernail down the sole of his foot. He rolled over onto his side, his protests muffled. I giggled.</p> <p>“I could do whatever I wanted to you,” I teased him. He laid there completely still. I wasn’t really going to do anything to him, I just wanted to scare him a little. After a minute, I left him alone on the bed and went to watch TV, noting that the time was just after 7:00.</p> <p>The problem was, I couldn’t concentrate on the TV. At first, I got up to check on him after five minutes, padding quietly across the room to stand in the doorway, silently, watching him. By the way he was struggling around, he was really trying to get out. I grinned to myself, because I knew there was no way he could. I had knotted everything really well and made sure that the knots were on the other side of his fingers so that he couldn’t reach them. He couldn’t even find the knots on the lace on his feet to try and let them out. Satisfied, I sat back down, but it was only a couple of minutes later before I was standing back in the doorway, watching him.</p> <p>I didn’t really know what was so fascinating about it, watching my mostly naked brother writhe around on his bed. Before long, I went to sit down on my bed, unable to take my eyes away from the scene in front of me. His body was covered with a sheen of sweat from the exertion he was going through. Beads of sweat were running down his forehead but they got mopped up by the blindfold. With all the struggling, his underwear had been pulled down a little, showing just the top of his butt-crack. He eventually stopped wriggling around, laying still and moving nothing but his fingers and toes. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, and then he started to whimper a little bit.</p> <p>I figured that was my cue. I got up and sat down on the bed next to him. “Do you want me to let you out?” I looked over at the clock. “It’s only been 35 minutes. If I let you out now you lose.”</p> <p>He shook his head no. As I watched, a mosquito landed on his arm. I didn’t do anything, and by the way he reacted I could tell that it had bit him. I guessed that was part of being tied up, if a mosquito bit you there was nothing you could really do about it, except that Alex rolled over onto his side and crushed it on the bed. He turned back onto his stomach, and I saw that his underwear had been pulled down a little more. It was kind of embarrassing to see his butt like that, almost as embarrassing as when I actually took it and pulled it back up for him. He grunted something into the gag.</p> <p>“Sorry, they were kind of coming off,” I said, getting back off the bed. “22 minutes left.” I went back to my perch on my bed, lying on my stomach propping my head up on my elbows, my feet in the air, my eyes glued to him. The last twenty minutes went by very quickly, and before I knew it the clock had made a full circle around. I went back and sat down on the bed beside him.</p> <p>“One minute left,” I said to him. Even though he had pretty much been still, he started to struggle again really hard, but there was no way. The seconds ticked off, and I watched the clock change from 8:05 to 8:06. “Time’s up,” I said, reaching behind his head and undoing the knot that held the gag in place. He spit it out as soon as it came loose, coughing a little.</p> <p>“That wasn’t really a whole hour!” he said. </p> <p>“It was a whole hour!” I retorted, untying the blindfold. He blinked as it came away from his eyes. “See, it’s after eight already. So you lost.”</p> <p>“Shit,” he said. “Let me out, I gotta go to the bathroom.”</p> <p>“Eww,” I said. “Don’t pee in the bed.” I started to pick apart the knot that held his feet to his hands. All of the knots had gotten even tighter from him pulling on them, so it took a little while to get them all untied. He started to wriggle a little bit, and I knew he had to go badly. “I’m going as fast as I can.” When his hands finally came loose, he pulled them out of the laces and jumped off the bed to go take his piss. It came out so hard I could hear it hitting the water even from the bedroom, and I couldn’t help but giggle. He came back into the room when he was finished, a sheepish look on his face.</p> <p>“You’re really good at tying up,” he said, putting his arm around my shoulder as he sat back down on the bed. “I didn’t think you would be so good at it.”</p> <p>“It’s not like I figured it out on my own, you showed me how.” I looked over at him curiously. “Who showed you how to do it?”</p> <p>“Ummm, Davey and Tim and some of the other kids…from scouts,” he stammered. “It was how we practiced tying knots sometimes.” His face looked a little red. “I guess I have to get tied up now.”</p> <p>“If you don’t want to….”</p> <p>“It’s ok,” he interrupted. I knew that he would. He took a deep breath, and then got up off the bed. I watched him go over to his closet and take the shoelaces out of his sneakers, bringing them back to the bed. </p> <p>“What are those for?”</p> <p>“We need four,” he said, without any further explanation. One by one he tied one end of the sneaker laces and the boot laces to the feet of the bed, leaving the other end on the bed. When he finished, he looked at me expectantly.</p> <p>“I don’t get it, how am I supposed to do this?”</p> <p>“See, I lay down on the bed like this,” he answered, rolling onto his stomach. “Then you tie this one to my hand and this one to my other hand.” He spread his arms out so that they were at each corner of the bed. </p> <p>“Oh, I get it,” I said. It did seem a lot more comfortable than being tied up like he was before. “What about the blindfold and the gag?”</p> <p>“I have to have them both, they’re part of being tied up.”</p> <p>“But what if you can’t breathe or something and I’m sleeping?”</p> <p>“I’ll be able to breathe, don’t worry about it,” he said, sounding like an older brother again. He shuffled his feet.</p> <p>“Ok, so lets start then.”</p> <p>“There’s one more thing.” His face looked like it was turning even more red than it was. “When we…played this game at scouts, the loser…the loser had to…”</p> <p>“Had to what?”</p> <p>He shook like he got the chills. “Had to get tied up with no clothes on.”</p> <p>“Duh, you’re not wearing any clothes.”</p> <p>“I mean naked,” he said softly.</p> <p>“Naked?” I blinked. “Why?”</p> <p>“Because,” he answered. “It’s…it’s more like a punishment for losing that way.” He stared at the wall. When he started to talk, it seemed like he was talking to someone else, not to me. “Sometimes the loser got to stay in the tent, but usually we went out into the woods where anyone who came by could find him. Sometimes the loser would get tied to a tree, hands behind the back, sometimes with hands tied above his head, sometimes lying on the ground and all stretched out. Always naked.” He shivered again.</p> <p>I breathed out, not even realizing I had been holding my breath. “Wow,” I said. “Did you ever lose?”</p> <p>He looked over at me, his eyes a little wet, but not like he was crying. “I lost a lot. Most of the time.” He wiped his hand across his face. “If you don’t want to, it’s ok.”</p> <p>“It’s not like its me that has to be naked,” I said. I felt a little twinge in my stomach. If before, tying him up in his underwear had seemed ok if a little strange, now it felt like some kind of line was being crossed. Now it became something that we could get in trouble for, something that we shouldn’t be doing, something that was somehow forbidden and naughty even if no one had ever told me not to tie my brother up naked. The thing was, the fact that we were crossing this line made me even more curious to participate rather than less. It made me want to take the chance, to try and find out the hidden things that I could sense were behind all this but just couldn’t quite grasp. “C’mon,” I said playfully. “Take ‘em off and lay down.”</p> <p>A little smile spread on his face, and then he turned back over onto his stomach before pulling his underwear down and off. That disappointed me a little, because I had wanted to take a look at his front. Even though I frequently saw him naked, it was usually just a glimpse, and he was always careful to face away from me whenever he was changing or coming in from the shower. His butt just wasn’t as interesting to me. After all, a butt is just a butt. Things in front, that was different.</p> <p>“How am I supposed to do this?” I asked him, my eyes still fixed on his bare rear. He scooched down until his feet were hanging off the bottom of the bed.</p> <p>“Just tie the ropes around each foot. Make sure that the rope is really tight to the bed so that I can’t move my foot too much.” I got off the bed and stared at his foot, wondering how I could make it really tight. The idea came to me, much the same way as I had done when I leaned on his feet to make them go closer to his hands. I pushed down on his foot and then wrapped the lace around really tight. He grunted a little, but was otherwise silent. </p> <p>“Ok, try that.”</p> <p>He pulled at his foot, but it didn’t move at all. “Damn, you’re really good at this,” he said, a hint of admiration in his voice.” I smiled and did the same thing to his other foot, making sure it was hanging off the bed the same way and pulled to the other corner. His legs were spread a little apart, and when my eyes wandered back to his butt I could see just a little bit of his other parts sticking out underneath the bed. Fascinated and embarrassed at the same time, I pulled my eyes away and went to the other side of the bed. I didn’t need to ask him, I just grabbed his hand and pulled it out straight until it was stretched out as far as it could go, not quite hanging over the bed like his feet were. Quickly, I tied the rope tightly around his wrist, making sure to keep everything taut. He didn’t say a word, and I did the same to the other wrist, making sure again that the knots were all behind his hands where he couldn’t reach them. </p> <p>When I was done, I stood up next to the bed, my mouth hanging just a little open at the sight in front of me. My brother, all stretched out on his bed, arms and legs spread apart, completely naked. He struggled gently. “Wow, this is really tight,” he said softly, and then his tone changed a little, sounding a little hesitant. “Are you going to gag and blindfold me?”</p> <p>As an answer, I sat down straddling his bare back, picking up the sock that we used to cover his eyes. He obediently lifted his head up and I tied the sock off behind his head. Without missing a beat, I picked up the gag sock, the knot all wet with his spit. Just as I was about to put it in, he turned his head away. “Jake?” he said, his voice even more shaky.</p> <p>“What?” I said, annoyed that he had kept me from finishing.</p> <p>“Just…keep an eye on me, ok? Make sure that nothing happens.”</p> <p>I rolled my eyes. “Like what?” I didn’t wait for his answer, I just reached around and shoved the sock into his mouth. He tried to spit it out at first, but I held it tightly and had it knotted off before he could do anything. He was trying to say something, but I couldn’t understand a word he said. I got off his back and stood at the side of the bed. “I’m not letting you out until morning, ok? I’m gonna set the alarm to go off before Dad gets home.” He pulled at his bindings, hard, and I smiled. He wasn’t going anywhere. For some reason, an idea struck me, and before I could think I acted, slapping his butt hard with my hand. He shouted in the gag, which hardly made any noise at all. “Have fun,” I said, leaning in to speak right in his ear, and then I turned and left the room as he kept shouting and pulling at the ropes that held him down, going back to the television.</p> <p>By the time I was done with TV and getting sleepy, he was lying still on the bed. I watched the gentle rise and fall of his chest as he slept quietly. I turned off the light and climbed into bed, falling asleep to the sight of the moonlight coming in through the cracks in the blinds, reflecting off his bare skin.</p> <p>At some point, I woke up in the middle of the night. Groggily, I looked over toward Alex, who was still securely tied to the bed. He was making noises into his gag, soft grunting noises, which wasn’t loud enough to have woken me up, but the creaking of his bed had been. It’s not that he was trying to get out or anything, but he was moving around a lot, his lower body sliding back and forth on the sheets. I stared at him, wondering if he had to pee or something, but then he arched his back strangely, moaning a little louder into his gag and staying there for a few seconds before collapsing back into the bed and lying still again. I figured since he didn’t keep moving he was fine, and turned over, drifting back off to sleep.</p></div>",[]
1581,"Memory of Alex, Part 3",3,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,,2005-07-11,7,5,"b/b, bond",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I laid on my back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Music was playing softly on the clock radio, but I wasn’t really listening to it. It had just turned on a few minutes ago, signaling me that it was finally five o’clock, but that didn’t get me up anyway. In the far corner, over by Alex’s bed, a spider was sitting in the middle of an intricate web, patiently waiting for a fly or mosquito to come by. Usually, I hated flies, and even though spiders were gross I was less inclined to molest them because they helped get rid of bugs I hated more. But today was different. I was on the side of the fly. I wanted to warn all of them of the web, that once caught there was no getting away from it, so they’d better be careful. </p> <p>I left the spider alone anyway.</p> <p>I was glad I set the music instead of the alarm. The music was nicer than that blaring beeping that we used to make sure I would get up on time in the morning. I used to never get up when the alarm would ring, especially when it was a school day. I would just keep on slapping it over and over again until finally dad would have to come in and make me get up. Now, things were different. Now it was important that I woke up in the morning, because if I didn’t…I shuddered. I didn’t want to even think about what would happen if I slept in.</p> <p>Dad had gotten the job at the hospital working overnights six days a week. If you combined that with his regular job during the day it seemed like he was working every single hour of the day. He would come home in the morning for a couple of hours before going to his day job and wouldn’t come home until the next morning. On Thursdays, when he didn’t have to work at the hospital, all he did pretty much was sleep. I guess the good thing was that we were going to be able to get a car pretty soon.</p> <p>Not having Dad around meant that we free to do pretty much whatever we wanted. I had thought having all that freedom would be good too, but it got pretty boring after only a couple of days. Well, at least it got boring for me. Alex always had something to keep him busy. I grinned thinly at my little joke. He was anything but busy these days. In fact, for the last couple of weeks since this new schedule had started for Dad, he pretty much hadn’t done anything at all.</p> <p>That was because he was tied up virtually all the time.</p> <p>Even if I didn’t understand it at all, I had begun to at least accept that Alex really, really liked being tied up. After that first time when I had tied him to the bed all night, it was all he could think about doing. Even though he complained about being all stiff and sore after that first night, we still went through the same ritual the next night, and the night after that, and the night after that. I wasn’t quite sure exactly when, but at some point the beginning part of tying him in a hogtie (he had taught me that word) so that he could try and get out just stopped and I would simply tie him to the bed for the night.</p> <p>It wasn’t just at night, either. It was like he just couldn’t get enough of it. The moment that Dad walked out the door, he would be standing in the living room with the ropes in his hand, not a stitch of clothing covering his body. I was more used to seeing Alex naked than Alex with clothes these days, and if at one point I had been intrigued by seeing all his private areas in front, now it was just old news. Even my fascination with how he always seemed to have a boner for some incomprehensible reason whenever I was tying him up had died off. It was the same for him, too. He used to be kind of embarrassed for me to see his front, but now I think he didn’t care anymore.</p> <p>He seemed to have all these different ideas of ways to be tied up that I never would have dreamed existed. Every day, it was something new. Yesterday, he spent the whole day tied up in a kitchen chair off in a corner of the living room, his arms wrapped around the high sides and then tied together in the back. To make sure that he couldn’t stand up, he had me tie a rope around the rungs on the bottom of the chair. Each foot was tied to one side and a rope wrapped around his stomach, just in case he tried to move a little. The day before that, he had me tie him bent over the kitchen table, his feet tied off on the bottom and his hands tied off to the legs on the other side, his butt sticking up in the air. I had thought that was funny. </p> <p>I guess I had reached a kind of balance, like a see-saw with people on it that weighed exactly the same. The whole thing still made me feel really strange inside. I knew I was hurting him when I tied him up, not just because he complained afterward but because he would make all those funny whimpering noises all during it. He would usually act all scared too, just before I would put the gag in his mouth. If I stayed to watch and listen for too long, I would start to feel bad for him, so I usually left him alone pretty quickly and tried not to think about it. Hurting my big brother just felt wrong.</p> <p>But at the same time, I could tell for absolute sure that Alex was really happy, and it was obvious that it was because I was tying him up. I guess that was a part of the reason why I was doing it, because he really seemed to love it. The strange part was that even though it hurt him, I knew that he wanted it to hurt, at least a little bit. I knew he liked it when I made it so tight that he couldn’t move an inch, when I shoved the gag in his mouth as hard as I could. But that wasn’t the only reason, even if it was the only reason that I would admit openly to myself. I didn’t think about the little tingly feeling in my stomach when I would tie him or when I would stand and stare at him without him knowing I was doing it. That little hint of electricity, of excitement, that curled around the edge of my brain. I quickly put it from my head.</p> <p>The clock read twelve minutes past five. I was supposed to go and get Alex at five, but it wasn’t like he knew what time it was. I sighed, knowing that I couldn’t leave him in there forever. Besides, he had promised to make me bacon and eggs for dinner tonight, and I was getting pretty hungry. Slapping the alarm clock into silence, I rolled off the bed and went out into the living room.</p> <p>I took a deep breath as my hand wrapped around the knob of the coat closet door, yanking it open. There were no coats in there, they were all piled up on the couch. Just Alex, naked as always, tied as he had carefully instructed me this morning. He was kneeling, facing the back, his arms stretched out straight above his head. He had drilled two holes up near the closet bar on each side and put eye bolts in that I could use to tie the ropes so his arms stayed apart from each other. He couldn’t stand up either because of the rope that was tied around his waist and to his bound feet, keeping him stuck in that uncomfortable kneeling position. By the look of him, all slumped over and moaning, it was really uncomfortable. That was not to mention that he was covered with sweat, and even in the stifling heat in the living room I could feel the blast of hot air when I opened the door. </p> <p>He started moaning loudly the moment I opened the door. I quickly undid the knot of the gag and pulled it out of his mouth. “This really hurts,” he said hoarsely, coughing a couple of times.</p> <p>“It’s supposed to,” I said flippantly. “You told me it would.” I started to untie the blindfold.</p> <p>“I didn’t think it would hurt this much,” he said softly. “My arms are killing me, can you let them down first?”</p> <p>I sighed, leaving his blindfold and picking at the knots that held his right hand. It was all red and cold, like his hands usually were when I was untying him. He stayed silent as I undid the rope, finally pulling it away from his wrist and letting go of his hand. His arm fell to his side. “Fuck!” he yelled, and then hissed loudly. </p> <p>I became a little frightened that maybe I really shouldn’t have left him in there all day like that. “Are you alright?”</p> <p>“Yeah, it’ll be ok,” he said, grimacing. I undid the rope holding his other hand as fast I could, and he hissed again through clenched teeth as the other arm fell to his side. I had the ropes around his ankles and his waist off in no time and pulled the blindfold from his eyes. He blinked, as usual, and sat back on his butt, slowly straightening out his legs.</p> <p>“Next time I want you to do that, remind me how much it hurts,” he groaned, scooting backward out of the closet and laying down on his back.</p> <p>“I don’t think we should do that again,” I said, shuffling my feet.</p> <p>“Not for that long,” he added, nodding his head. “Maybe for a shorter time.” I shrugged. “Man, I’ve gotta take a whiz something fierce.”</p> <p>I giggled. “So go,” I said.</p> <p>“I can’t move yet,” he said, bending his arms and hissing in pain. I sat down next to him and waited for a few moments while he just laid there like a lump.</p> <p>“C’mon, I’m getting hungry and you promised to make bacon and eggs tonight.”</p> <p>“Just give me a second, alright?” he said annoyed, stretching out his legs, saying “Ow” under his breath about ten times before he got them out straight. I sat down next to him, a little grin on my face.</p> <p>“So you really can’t move,” I said, a little taunt in my voice.</p> <p>He shook his head. “Everything hurts.”</p> <p>I brushed my fingertips across his bare stomach. His eyes opened wide. “Does that hurt?”</p> <p>“Don’t,” he warned.</p> <p>“Or what?” I teased, running my other hand down the sole of his foot. He yanked his foot away and groaned from the effort. “I could tickle you all I want.”</p> <p>“I’ll make you pay,” he growled.</p> <p>“Yeah, when?” I tickled his stomach in earnest, and he started to thrash and giggle. “You’re tied up all the time, how are you gonna get me back?” </p> <p>He pushed me hard in the chest, forcing me back onto my arms. The smile was gone from his face as he rolled over and stumbled to his feet. “Shit, I’m gonna piss all over the floor,” he said, his hand clutching at his dick. I stared at him before bursting into laughter, the sight of him staggering across the floor making my sides split. “Shut the fuck up!” he yelled as he forced the bathroom door open, not even bothering to close it behind him. The groan of relief he let out made me roll onto my back, laughing so hard that it didn’t even make a sound, that I couldn’t even breathe. He peed for what seemed like forever before he came back out, his face in a snarl.</p> <p>“If I could run you’d be so dead right now,” he warned. </p> <p>“Yeah, yeah,” I said, sticking my tongue out at him. He waved his hand and went into the kitchen, not even bothering to get his clothes.</p> <p>“What kind of eggs do you want?” he yelled, standing on his tiptoes to get the mixing bowl from the top cupboard.</p> <p>“Scrambled,” I shouted back. He didn’t acknowledge. I laid on the floor, staring up at the ceiling, wiping the sweat from my brow. I looked over at the closet that had been my brother’s prison for the day, the ropes dangling from the hooks, still swaying gently for some reason. It was so hot in here, how could he stand being in the closet all day like that? Curiously, I got up on my knees and made my way into the small space, just barely big enough for my feet to be inside with the door closed. I reached up for the bar, stretching my arms out the way that Alex’s had been.</p> <p>Suddenly self-conscious, I looked over my shoulder. Alex was busy in the kitchen, out of sight. I picked up the gag that was on the floor of the closet, feeling how wet the knot was with his spit. What would it be like to have that in my mouth? Curious, I tentatively opened my mouth and put the knot halfway in. It was so big that I had to stretch my mouth open to push it in further. I tried, my tongue getting caught and being pushed to the back of my throat causing me to choke for a second until I spit the thing out into my hand. He had that thing tied in his mouth all day long?</p> <p>I glanced back again. Alex was standing at the stove, busy with the food. My stomach filled with butterflies, I got to my feet. In less than a second, my shorts and underwear, the only clothes I was wearing, were on the floor. I kicked them out the door and then pulled it shut behind me. The closet was almost completely dark, only a little sliver of light showing beneath the door. I got back down on my knees, picking up the sock gag and putting the knot back halfway in my mouth, biting down on it. I wrapped my hands in each of the ropes, not really tying them, until they were stretched out straight. I crossed my feet, just like Alex’s had been tied.</p> <p>And then I just stayed there. The closet became miserably hot almost immediately. I tried to imagine in my mind what it must have been like for Alex, tied up like this, not being able to see anything, not being able to talk or even move. My arms started to feel sore almost immediately. </p> <p>The door behind me suddenly opened, and I whirled around, pulling my arms free from the ropes, spitting the gag out. Alex stared at me, a surprised look on his face.</p> <p>“What are you doing?”</p> <p>“Nothing,” I stammered. “I was just…” I trailed off, not knowing what to say.</p> <p>He got a strange look on his face. “You know,” he said thoughtfully, “if you ever want me to tie you up, I would.”</p> <p>I shook my head. “No way. I don’t ever want to be tied up like you.” He looked at me sideways, his eyes narrowing. “I mean, how could you stay in the closet like that all day? My knees and my arms were already starting to hurt and I was only in there for two minutes!”</p> <p>“I don’t know,” he said quietly.</p> <p>“Why do you want to do this?” I blurted out. “What, do you like getting hurt or something?”</p> <p>He looked down at the floor. “I don’t know that either,” he mumbled, turning around and going back to the kitchen. I stared at him as he left and then pulled my underwear and shorts back on. The smell of cooking bacon filled my nose as I went into the room, slumping down in the chair. Alex poured himself a glass of milk and downed it in one breath, and then poured himself another. I looked at the half empty milk jug. </p> <p>“Did you drink all that milk? It was full!”</p> <p>“I’m really thirsty,” he explained, not turning away from the pans. “Could you get my clothes, I got spattered with some grease.” I went and got his shirt, shorts, and underwear from the floor of our room, bringing it back over to him. Without taking his eyes from the pans, he pulled them on. “Feels weird to wear clothes again,” he said, more to himself than to me.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“I dunno, I guess because I haven’t really worn anything for a whole day. I never got dressed this morning.” He was silent for a moment. “I think I like being naked better.”</p> <p>“I don’t like going around naked like that.” I wrinkled my nose.</p> <p>“I do,” he said, dropping his shorts and underwear back to the ground. He left his shirt on, I guessed so that if any grease splattered again he wouldn’t get burned. Dinner was done a few moments later, a monumental pile of eggs and bacon that he dumped onto a plate and put it on the table. “There’s no cheese,” he explained, handing me a fork. We didn’t bother with plates, we just both ate off the same one. I wasn’t really hungry, but Alex was stuffing it in as fast as he could.</p> <p>“Is it good?” he asked between mouthfuls.</p> <p>“Yeah,” I said. “You make good breakfast for dinner.”</p> <p>He smiled. “Thanks.”</p> <p>I chewed on a piece of bacon. “Remember how we used to have breakfast for dinner? Dad would always make pancakes too.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I would have done that except there was no mix or syrup left.”</p> <p>I giggled. “And do you remember the time that we went to make breakfast for mom and dad in bed? We were making eggs and bacon and pancakes except we used the wrong kind of pan for the bacon and then it got stuck and it lit on fire and Jeremy had to find the fire extinguisher…” I trailed off, my mouth open and filled with half chewed egg. Alex’s face turned white. “I didn’t mean….”</p> <p>“You aren’t supposed to talk about him anymore,” Alex muttered.</p> <p>“I’m sorry, I forgot!”</p> <p>“You’re such a fucking stupid little kid.” His face grew red again. “Stupid!” he shouted across the table, shoving his chair back so hard that it fell over backward. He stood there clutching the table for a minute, his eyes drilling silently into my head, and then turned and stormed off to the bedroom. I put down my fork, the remnants of the dinner no longer holding any appeal. I was a stupid little kid. I had promised never to mention Jeremy to Alex again, and like a stupid kid I just went and blurted it out. </p> <p>Not knowing what exactly to do, I got up from the table and went quietly over to the bedroom. Alex was lying face down on the bed. I wasn’t sure if he was crying or not. </p> <p>“I’m sorry,” I said, meaning it as completely as I had ever meant those words before.</p> <p>“It’s ok,” he said sullenly without another word. I shifted from foot to foot, trying to think of a way to make it up to him. </p> <p>“Do you want me to tie you up again?” I offered, grasping at the only thing I could think of.</p> <p>He was still for a moment, and then nodded gently. While I untied the ropes in the living room and brought them back to the bedroom, he had slipped off his shirt and was lying on his back, the blanket and pillows shoved off to the floor. I tied the ropes to the feet of the bed while he laid there in silence. </p> <p>“Aren’t you gonna turn over?” I said, ready to start binding him. He shook his head, and I shrugged, tugging at his ankle and leaning into it to make it as tight as possible, tying it off. “This rope that you bought makes it a lot easier.”</p> <p>“Tighter,” he said, breathless.</p> <p>“I can’t make it any tighter,” I whined. </p> <p>“Just make it as tight as you can.” I untied his foot and re-tied it, leaning into it as much as I could, hard enough that he grunted as I tied it down. I did the same with this other foot, spreading his legs wider than usual over the sides of the bed instead of to the end. He didn’t move, and I got up to grab his wrists and start tying those off as well.</p> <p>“I want to be put in the closet again tomorrow,” he said softly. “All day.”</p> <p>“But you said we wouldn’t do it for so long. You said it hurt a lot more than you thought it would.”</p> <p>“I know what I said,” he said, sounding a little annoyed. “I don’t care, I want to be put in there and left there. I want to spend the whole day in there. The whole night too, until it’s time to let me out because Dad is coming home.”</p> <p>“But what about…”</p> <p>He read my mind. “No food. No water. No pee breaks. Just leave me there.” I stared at him, and his voice started cracking. “I wish you we had a better place where you could just lock me up and leave me there for days, or even weeks without letting me out. I wish…” He trailed off. I was paralyzed.</p> <p>“You’re scaring me,” I said, my voice shaky too. “How come you want something like that?”</p> <p>“I wish someone would just come along and kidnap me, and keep me tied up all the time. I would just be locked up and I would know that I was never going to get free, ever.” My hand started to shake. “C’mon, finish it up,” he said harshly. </p> <p>“I…I don’t want to anymore.” My voice was cracking badly now. “I don’t want you to get kidnapped.”</p> <p>“Jake,” he said, his voice softer.</p> <p>I started to cry. “I already lost one big brother I don’t want to lose my other one too!”</p> <p>“I didn’t mean…shit,” he said, propping himself up on the bed despite his tied feet. “I’m not going to go anywhere, ok?” I shook my head. “I promise, no one is gonna kidnap me. Look, I’m sorry I called you a stupid little kid, ok? I didn’t mean it. I mean…” He took a deep breath. “I mean that you’re the best little brother I could ever have. What little brother could tie someone up as well as you can?” His voice was a little more playful, and I smiled.</p> <p>“C’mon,” he said, laying back down. “Just tie me up for tonight and we’ll figure out what to do tomorrow, ok?” I wiped my eyes and sat back down on the bed.</p> <p>“Am I really the best little brother you could ever have?”</p> <p>He looked at me, as serious as I had ever seen him be. “You’re…you’re so nice to be doing this for me. I mean, no one else would ever do something like this for me. I promise,” he said, his voice resolute. “I promise that one day I’m going to pay you back for all of this, that I’m going to show you…how much…” He wasn’t able to finish, but I understood. I blinked, and then took his wrist in my hand and pulled his arm out straight. Setting my teeth, I yanked him hard and held him down while I tied the rope. After I was done and looked at him, I saw that he was smiling. I finished his other hand, and then tied the blindfold around his eyes. Before I was about to put the gag in, he spoke.</p> <p>“Hey,” he said softly. “See you in the morning.”</p> <p>“Yeah,” I answered, pushing the sock into his mouth and tying it around his head. He laid his head back down when I was finished, and I looked at him, straining gently against the ropes like he always did when I first tied him up. He suddenly looked different to me, not the bigger, stronger brother I had always looked up to, but smaller, more frail, weaker. It scared me, as much as what he had told me scared me, and I didn’t care that it was just past 6:30. I stripped off my clothes, and as naked as he was, I climbed into his bed next to him. If he had to be naked, I was going to be naked too. He mumbled something incomprehensible into his gag, but I wrapped my arms around his chest, our bare flesh pressing together. I would never let him go.</p> <p>*******************</p> <p>Someone was shaking me awake, but my eyes just didn’t want to open. I was aware of music playing from somewhere, but I couldn’t quite place it. The person shook me again, and I finally opened my eyes. </p> <p>“Hey, dad,” I said sleepily, rolling over onto my side, wondering what had happened to my blanket. I reached out, feeling something warm next to me and then yanking my hand back.</p> <p>My eyes jerked wide open. Sunlight streamed in through the blinds. The music came from the clock radio, having gone off exactly when it was supposed to but with the music I had set on it yesterday instead of the blaring alarm that would ensure that I would wake up. I stared in horror at my brother, lying right next to me, still tied, still naked, myself as naked as he was. My stomach sank into my feet.</p> <p>“Let your brother out and get dressed,” he said quietly. “I think we need to have a little talk.”</p></div>",[]
1582,"Memory of Alex, Part 4",4,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,,2005-07-27,11,5,"b/b, bond, sm, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The heat was oppressive. Not a breath of air came in through the open windows in the house, the air still and silent and just a little hazy, thick and heavy. One time, I had gone into a sauna with my father in a hotel, but I only stayed in there for about a minute before the heat and all that steam made me dizzy and I fled to the delicious feeling of a cool, dry world. Except now, there was no way to get out. Actually, the best choice if I had a sauna right now would be to go in, because it would probably be cooler in there.</p> <p>I sat on my bed, my knees pulled up to my chest underneath my t-shirt, stretching it out. My arms were wrapped around my legs tightly, my face down, as I rocked back and forth gently. As hot as it was, and as thirsty as I had become from sweating enough to soak my clothes straight through, I didn’t dare get up from the bed for anything. It was as if I had invoked a circle of protection around it. While I was there, I would be safe, but if I left…. the thought turned my stomach, and I went back to rocking.</p> <p>Truth was, I didn’t know what to feel, other than that the whole world was about to cave in on me. I mean, I knew I was in trouble, probably bigger trouble than I had ever been in before. Bigger trouble than I would ever get in again. More than once, the thought had drifted through my head that I could just run away, but the concept of trying to walk around in this heat ended that idea every time it surfaced. I wasn’t quite sure why I was in trouble, what rule I had broken, since there were no rules for what we had done wrong. Somehow, I just knew it.</p> <p>I’m not sure which was worse, having to wait or having to go and talk to Dad first. That honor had fallen onto Alex. After Dad had left the room, I couldn’t move for the longest time, all the while Alex was squirming around and shouting into his gag. Some of it was surprise, I guess, but a lot of it was that I was scared of how angry Alex would be. I mean, I was obviously the one who had done the tying, but he was the one who had been tied, and in my mind it seemed clear that made me far more guilty than him. It took all the courage I had inside me to pick apart the knot that held the gag in his mouth, but when I did and he spit it out, he didn’t say a word. In fact, he stayed silent the entire time that I untied him, lying still and waiting for me to undo all of the ropes myself instead of helping out like he usually did. </p> <p>I tried not to look at his face as I finished up, but every now and then I couldn’t help but glance in his eyes. It was strange, because I couldn’t quite tell from them if he was angry or not. I mean, I knew he had to be angry, but at the same time he didn’t look really furious. It only made me even more frightened, because I didn’t understand why. Even after I finished untying him, he laid still for a few moments, long enough for me to get off the bed and push the button to silence the alarm clock. He got up as I sat down on my bed, trying hard not to cry.</p> <p>“Are you mad at me?” I finally asked in a trembling voice. Alex didn’t answer. Slowly, he got dressed. “I’m really sorry!” I added, knowing that even if I meant it, apologizing would be meaningless. He still said nothing, his silence as loud as if he were screaming at the top of his lungs. I sat there, oblivious to my nudity, wishing he would say something. Anything.</p> <p>When he was finished getting dressed, he sat down on the edge of his bed, staring off into space. I wished he would scream at me, or even pound on me, I wouldn’t have even cared. He just sat there, completely still, staring. Dad hadn’t come back into the room yet, but I certainly wasn’t going to go and get him. </p> <p>Then the clock decided to start playing music again. I looked over at it, the sudden noise jolting me in fear. Alex jerked suddenly too, and then got up off the bed. With a single motion, he yanked the clock from the wall and threw it to the ground, smashing it into several pieces. </p> <p>“Alex,” Dad said quietly. I whirled around. He was standing in the doorway. “Why don’t we go for a walk?” He didn’t sound angry either, which made the whole situation even more confusing, and more frightening. Alex shuffled across the floor, kicking a piece of the dead clock, his head hanging low. They left the room, and I heard the front door close quietly, signaling that they had left the house. </p> <p>It had taken all the courage I could muster to get off the bed and get dressed. It seemed like a bad idea to still be naked when Dad got back. Still, I dressed faster than I ever had before and was back on my bed instantly. I don’t know how long I’d been sitting there, with the alarm clock smashed and with no other clues that time was even passing besides the buzzing of insects coming from outside. </p> <p>The sound of the front door opening quietly nearly made me scream. I grabbed the pillow and hugged it tightly as Alex came into the room. I wanted to hide behind the pillow, but I couldn’t help but peek out. His face was blank, fixed in a strange way between numb and stunned. He sat down on the edge of his bed as I watched him, and then spoke in a low, flat voice.</p> <p>“Dad’s waiting for you outside.”</p> <p>My stomach leapt into my throat. I couldn’t move. My mouth trembled, wanting to ask Alex a million questions, about how angry Dad was, about how much trouble we were in, about what he was going to do or say to me when I got out there. But I couldn’t make a sound. I just sat there, completely still. Alex didn’t look at me.</p> <p>“Jake, go outside,” he said softly. I nearly jumped.</p> <p>“Are we in really big trouble?” I finally spat out, my words thin and shaky. He didn’t answer, lying down on his back with his hands folded behind his head. Wobbly, I got up from the bed and carefully peered out of the bedroom. The front door was open, Dad sitting on the stoop. I looked over at Alex for some kind of strength, but his eyes stayed fixed on the ceiling. With a deep breath, I managed to put one foot in front of the other and slowly shuffle across the house to stand in the open doorway. Dad turned around.</p> <p>“Come sit down next to me,” he said softly. I shook my head warily, my eyes wide. “Please come sit down. You’re not in trouble, I just need to talk to you.” Still I didn’t move. He sighed and then turned to face sideways. I felt like I was ready to run like a rabbit at the slightest sign of danger.</p> <p>“I know you’re scared, but you don’t have to be,” he said, his eyes looking friendly at yet sad at the same time. “You haven’t done anything wrong. The only thing I would have been angry about was if you had done something to Alex that he didn’t want, but from everything Alex said it was all his idea.”</p> <p>“But…then Alex is in….”</p> <p>“No, honey, Alex isn’t in any trouble,” Dad answered. “Please sit down, I don’t want to have a conversation like this.” He patted the concrete beside him. I took the invitation, sitting down all the way on the other edge of the stoop, poised to flee. “Alex was very clear that none of this was your fault in any way, that you were just doing what he had asked you to do. That is true, right?”</p> <p>I nodded, confused. None of this made any sense.</p> <p>“Alex also told me that you’ve been doing this for a few weeks now, pretty much every day.” I nodded again. “Look, honey, I know that no matter how many times I’ve said that you boys can talk to me about anything, I’m not surprised that you kept this a secret from me. I suppose it’s not something you can talk to your father about, is it?” </p> <p>I shrugged. “I guess,” I mumbled.</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>I shrugged again. “I dunno. I guess…it’s just that kind of thing.”</p> <p>He sighed again, and then looked over at me intently. “How much do you know about sex?”</p> <p>I nearly fell over, blinking several times in shock before my face began to turn red from embarrassment. Why would he pick a time like this to bring up a conversation about…that? Now I was completely confused. None of this made any sense whatsoever. I was so surprised that I actually managed to answer him. “Just that, you know, a man and a woman get together and they…make babies.”</p> <p>Dad smiled gently. “I suppose that’s what I get for not having the courage to talk to you boys earlier.” He shook his head. “There’s a lot more to sex than making babies. You’ve heard of masturbation?”</p> <p>I turned even redder and nodded. “At school,” I whispered. “But the guys call it jerking off.”</p> <p>“You’re not a slow kid, I’m sure you put the connection together that ‘jerking off’ has something to do with sex.” I nodded again, being careful not to look in his direction. “People think about and do all kinds of things when they’re jerking off. Some boys think about girls, and some boys think about other things. Your brother is one of those boys that think about different things, like being tied up.”</p> <p>My head jerked of it’s own accord, my eyes gluing themselves to his. My head felt like it was about to explode. Again, I managed to speak only because I was so completely surprised. “Alex wanted to be tied up for…for sex?”</p> <p>“You know, Alex told me you really had no idea why he was asking you to do all those things to him.”</p> <p>The realization began to seize my brain, things suddenly clicking into place. That’s why he wanted to be naked. That’s why his thing was always hard whenever I tied him up. How come I didn’t figure this out before? But just as soon as it all made sense, it all fell apart in my head and became even more muddled.</p> <p>“But… but…” I struggled with the words. “But then why did Alex want me to make it hurt all the time? And how could he do it if he was tied up? And…”</p> <p>Dad shook his head, and I trailed off. “A lot of people who think about being tied up also think about being hurt. Some people want to be hurt just a little, while other people think about getting hurt a lot. Which would you say Alex is more like?”</p> <p>That was easy. “He wants to get hurt a lot,” I answered, the words coming more easily. “Yesterday he stayed tied up in the closet all day kneeling with his arms stretched above his head and it really must have hurt because I stretched my arms up too…” I turned beet red, not believing that I actually just told that to my father. He just smiled and nodded gently again.</p> <p>“You don’t have to be ashamed to tell me these things, honey,” he said. “Sex is never anything to be ashamed about, no matter how strange it might seem to talk to me about it. You know, I’m kind of glad this all happened like this, because I had been putting off talking about this kind of stuff with you boys for too long now.”</p> <p>“I guess I’m kinda glad too,” I answered. “It was getting pretty weird.”</p> <p>“Were you feeling uncomfortable about doing what Alex was asking of you?”</p> <p>I shrugged. “I guess. I mean…he just wanted to get hurt more and more and then last night he was talking about wanting to be kidnapped and I was getting really scared. But…” I trailed off. I looked back down at the grass, stubby and wide. Grass down here was all rough, not like the grass I remembered from back in Massachusetts. I didn’t know why I was thinking about grass.</p> <p>“But what, honey?” Dad asked.</p> <p>I sighed. “Do you think it’s ok for me to keep doing this stuff with Alex?”</p> <p>He sighed as well. “That’s a very hard question for me to answer. To be completely honest, there’s a part of me that would rather you two didn’t play these kinds of games together.” He stared off across the grass. “There’s a part of me that wishes that Alex didn’t have these kinds of feelings, that he wasn’t…” Dad’s voice cracked, and for a moment I thought he actually sounded like he was going to cry. I looked over at him with a mixture of curiosity and fear. “But, that doesn’t matter,” he said firmly. “The only thing that matters is if you want to do keep doing these things with Alex. It’s your decision, and Alex’s, whether or not you should continue.” He looked at me intently. “Do you want to?”</p> <p>I thought for a moment. Did I want to? The whole thing was still terrifying, and even though he had said that Alex wanted to be hurt that didn’t make it any less scary. In fact, it became even more frightening, thinking that Alex actually wanted to get hurt like that. The fact that I was the one who was hurting him just made it worse. But at the same time, there was a strange little feeling down in my stomach, a feeling that as weird as this whole thing had become, there was a part of me that was seized by curiosity. After all, this had to do with the great mystery of sex, and the promise of the secrets that could be revealed captured my imagination and made my fingers tingle with excitement. </p> <p>I nodded.</p> <p>“Ok, then,” he said. “You have my official permission to tie up Alex any time that both of you want.” I smiled. Official permission to tie up Alex was a strange thing to have. “I have a couple of rules you have to follow, or I will take this permission away. First, you are never to leave Alex completely alone while he is tied up. You can be in the other room, but you must never leave the house.” I nodded. “Second, I don’t want you to ever tie anything around his neck, or make it hard for him to breathe. That’s how accidents happen.” I nodded again. “Third, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. If you feel uncomfortable about anything Alex asks you to do, you just say no. Understood?”</p> <p>I nodded again. Dad slid over and put his arm around my shoulder. His face changed a little and became more serious, his voice a little darker. “Alex and I had a very frank discussion about the feelings that he had, about all the things that he wants to ask you to do that he’s been too afraid to bring up.”</p> <p>“What kind of things?” My stomach did another flip.</p> <p>Dad was quiet for a moment. “What Alex wants…what he needs is to feel like he’s being taken out of control, like he has no say in the things that happen to him.”</p> <p>“It’s already like that,” I said. “I don’t untie him no matter what he says until the time is up.”</p> <p>“I think it’s more to do with your attitude,” Dad said thoughtfully, and then shook his head. “I think Alex should talk to you more about this, he can express what he wants better than I can. In the meantime,” he said, slapping his knees and rising to his feet, “I have something I want to show you.”</p> <p>I followed him into his bedroom, watching wide eyed as he reached up to the very top shelf in his closet, the one that he could barely reach standing on his toes, pulling down a small cardboard box. He set it on the bed, opening it carefully so that the box flaps obscured what was inside. Gingerly, he took something out of it. I moved forward so that I could get a closer look, but that didn’t help me figure out what it was. It had a smallish black ball that had somehow been attached to a small belt. Dad held it in his hands, looking at it intently for a few moments, before looking up and handing it to me. I took it as if it were a snake ready to strike, holding it by the very tip of the belt at arm’s length.</p> <p>“What is it?” I whispered.</p> <p>“It’s a gag,” he answered. I blinked, surprised, and then held it closer so that I could inspect it. Now it made sense, the ball must go in his mouth like the knot from the socks do, and instead of tying it behind his head the belt keeps it on. I looked at it intently, noticing that the ball looked pretty beat up. I wasn’t totally sure, but it looked as though it had teeth marks all over it, as though it had been bitten all over at some point. </p> <p>But before I could ask about the gag, Dad handed me another strange object, or I guess I should say pair of objects, because there were two of them that were attached together with a chain. They looked like those clips that I had seen the science teacher use to attach a meter to an electrical circuit he had made during a lesson. </p> <p>“What are these for?”</p> <p>Dad smiled thinly. “These are clamps. You put these on him, right here,” he said, pointing at my chest. I looked down, dumbfounded.</p> <p>“How would that help to tie him up?”</p> <p>“It’s not to tie him up,” Dad corrected me gently. “They hurt when you put them on him. You put them right on his nipples, one on each side.”</p> <p>I stared wide-eyed at the clamps. In all the times that I had tied Alex up the way that he wanted, so that it hurt, never had it crossed my mind that there were other things besides the way he was tied up that could be used to hurt him the way he wanted to. Instead of pain just being a side-effect, causing pain was the only purpose these little things served. I instantly dropped them, watching as they fell to the floor with a soft clink, backing off two steps without ever letting them leave my sight. </p> <p>“Maybe that’s too much for you right now,” he said softly, picking them up and putting them back in the box, replacing it on the very top shelf of his closet. “Alex doesn’t know about these things yet, and I’m not going to tell him about any of them because I don’t want him pressuring you to do things you’re not ready to do.” The image of putting those clamps on Alex flashed into my head, and I shuddered. “Not until you’re ready.”</p> <p>I nodded. I felt like my head was full and I couldn’t stuff anything else in there. Dad motioned for me to sit down on the bed next to him, and I did. “Jake,” he said, his voice cracking again, “I don’t know if Alex has been able to tell you how much what you’ve been doing means to him, but I want you to know that what you’re doing for Alex means more…” He trailed off, and then tousled my hair. “I’m going to catch hell for being so late to work.”</p> <p>I looked at him with misty eyes and an unsettled stomach. “Do you really have to go?”</p> <p>He nodded, getting off the bed. “Go and talk to your brother.” I nodded back at him, watching him walk over to our bedroom, standing in the doorway. “Alex, I’m going to work now.” If he answered, I couldn’t hear it. Dad smiled at me as he walked back from the house, closing the door silently behind him. I stayed put on the bed, trying to make sense out of everything that I’d just been told. It seemed impossible.</p> <p>I didn’t notice that Alex was standing in the doorway to Dad’s bedroom until he coughed. I stared at him. He fidgeted, looking down at the floor.</p> <p>“Do you wanna skip stones at the lake?”</p> <p>Without a word, I got up off the bed, signaling my willingness to go along with him, only because it was easier to just go than to say no. The lake was a half-mile walk along a path through the woods that stood behind the house, a nice easy flat walk like everything in this dead flat place. At least it would have been easy if the heat hadn’t been bearing down upon us like a pile of thick woolen blankets from which there was no way to crawl out. We walked in silence, Alex leading, me following a safe twenty paces behind him. </p> <p>When we reached the lake, we set out to find the right kind of stones along the bank. We hadn’t been down to skip stones since we had started, I remembered with another little shudder, but still there weren’t many good flat ones to be found since we had been regulars down here before that, stripping the banks of every stone that could be successfully flung across the rippling water. </p> <p>Alex found a good handful long before I had even located two. Without comment, he handed over more than half of his stones to me, dumping them into my cupped hands before turning and expertly flicking the stone across the water. I watched with more than a little envy how his stone gently hopped along the water, leaving tiny rings of ripples to mark the places where it had bounced. Seven. Alex’s record was ten. I had never done more than five. My first throw skipped twice before sinking below the still, dark water.</p> <p>Alex was more careful with his stones, the result being that even though I had twice as many as he did, he still had two leftover when I was done. He handed me one and then stood in front of the water, his face fixed in concentration, throwing the stone. I counted the rings as it skipped along, my eyes widening as I counted the last set.</p> <p>“That was eleven,” I said. “It’s a new record.”</p> <p>He turned and looked at me, his eyes watery. “I’m really sorry.” He kicked at the grass. “I’m sorry for getting you mixed up in all this stuff. It wasn’t fair…fair of me to poison you like that.”</p> <p>“Poison me?”</p> <p>He just shook his head. “I’m sorry I lied to you too.”</p> <p>“You didn’t lie to me,” I said quietly.</p> <p>He shook his head. “All that stuff about scouts, I just made all that up. I never got tied up at scouts.” He looked back over the water. “I wanted to, but nobody would do it. I tried to get a lot of people to do it, but no one ever would. I lied about why I wanted you to do it too.”</p> <p>I shrugged. “It’s ok, I guess. I’m not mad.”</p> <p>“I guess you don’t want to do that stuff anymore, now that you know.” He sounded so sad that I felt like maybe I would start to cry too.</p> <p>“It’s ok,” I answered. “I don’t care.”</p> <p>He turned around slowly. “Really? You would still do it even though... even though Dad told you why…” He trailed off.</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess,” I said slowly. “It’s really important to you.”</p> <p>His eyes met mine for the briefest moment, and I saw a flash of something there that I had never seen before. It reminded me of the way he had looked at me when he had pulled me up from the ground and helped me gather my books after he had handily dispatched the bullies that had been teasing me, except that it seemed much stronger this time. Not a word needed to be said from there. I skipped my last stone, watching it slip beneath the calm surface after a mere four bounces, and then followed Alex back towards the house.</p> <p>My eyes didn’t stray from the back of his head the entire time back. I knew why we were heading back, and what would happen to him once we got there. I knew that he was going to be spending a very long and difficult day locked up in the closet, just like he had asked me to do last night. But as we walked, I felt different about it, and the closer we got to home the stronger I began to feel. This was what Alex wanted. I knew that, not only because Dad had told me, but because Alex had shown me that himself. And if this is what he wanted, and if this is what meant so much to him, then I could give it to him. I could do whatever it would take to help out my brother. In those moments, I understood that look that he had given me back at the lake, and my resolve became firm and unwavering.</p> <p>When we entered the house, Alex went into the bedroom and sat down on the bed in silence. I stood in the doorway, taking a few deep breaths before speaking to him.</p> <p>“I’m tying you up in the closet again.” He looked up sharply but didn’t say a word. “You’re not getting out until the morning.” His face turned a little white, but he looked down at the floor and nodded. “Take off your clothes and get the ropes.”</p> <p>I wondered if Alex had as many butterflies in his stomach as I had in mine. For a moment, he didn’t respond, and then he stood up like the Tin Man when he hadn’t been oiled. Jerkily, he pulled his t-shirt over his head as I watched, fascinated. This was the first time I was going to see him naked knowing why we were doing this, and it changed everything. He pulled off his sneakers and socks while I stared, unable to take my eyes away from him. It seemed to change things for him too, because instead of pulling his shorts and underwear down together, he pulled the shorts down and then stood there in his white briefs. I could see his thing sticking straight out even through the fabric, and maybe he could too because he started to turn a little red. </p> <p>“Do I hafta take off my underwear?” he asked in a small voice.</p> <p>I hesitated, not used to him asking about something like that. But I didn’t hesitate for long. “Yeah,” I said. “You have to take them off. You have to be naked.”</p> <p>A look of defeat crossed his face, and slowly he pulled his underwear down to his knees, his eyes fixed on the floor. He let them fall to his ankles and then stepped out of them, his bare body on display in front of me. Only this time, my eyes were riveted on his crotch, on the thing that jutted out from his body, on the way that it looked so much longer than mine, on the way that the tip of it looked all red, on the way that his balls hung down in his sack while mine were still all tight and pulled up to my body. I studied it with an intensity that I had never reserved for something as mundane as a dick, looking at every nuance, every fold while he stood still, his arms at his side.</p> <p>I eventually came out of my reverie. “Get the ropes,” I said hoarsely, clearing my throat. “And some socks.” Wordlessly, he obeyed, bending down to pull the ropes out from under the bed, leaving me to stare at his butt, the cheeks spread apart just far enough that I could see what his asshole looked like, all pink and kind of puckered up like I imagined mine looked like when I had to kiss some yucky old family member. He straightened up, a mass of rope in his hands, and then pulled a pair of clean socks from his drawer. I was about to tell him to get dirty ones like we usually used, but then the thought crossed my mind. It didn’t matter anymore.</p> <p>I motioned with my head for him to head out into the living room. He went and opened the closet door, and without a word from me began to methodically empty it out, stacking up the piles of coats and winter things that we would never need while living in this furnace on the floor. The closet was quickly emptied, and then he turned and looked back at me. I took another deep breath.</p> <p>“Get in,” I said, a little more harshly than I meant to. “On your knees,” I said more gently. He complied, kneeling down facing the back of the closet. I came up behind him, placing the pile of ropes close by so that I could reach them without having to go far. He had already crossed his ankles, and I started to tie his feet together, first tying a tight loop around one ankle and knotting it off before wrapping it around in a figure eight, making sure each wrap was pulled tight so that he wouldn’t even be able to uncross his feet. I knotted it off without a word, and then took another length of rope and began to wrap it around his waist, pulling it very tight so that it couldn’t slip off and knotting it. Using the extra from that, I pulled it down and tied it off to the rope binding his ankles, making sure that it stayed taut.</p> <p>Straightening up, I looked at Alex, my eyes taking in the same scene that I had witnessed only yesterday. But things looked completely different today. Where yesterday there had been only confusion, today there was clarity, there was purpose, there was meaning behind all these meaningless acts. He squirmed a little, testing the ropes that bound him, that would prevent him from standing up even when his knees would probably start aching beyond anything I could imagine. His butt clenched and unclenched, his shoulders sagging, his arms shaking slightly. </p> <p>Firmly, I grabbed his left wrist and started to tie the rope around it, knotting one loop off and then wrapping it around at least twenty times until the rope became short enough that it wouldn’t leave too much extra dangling off. I knotted it tightly, tying it off behind his wrist where he wouldn’t be able to reach it. I did the same to his other hand, letting them both fall to his side before standing up behind him. I could see him shaking a little.</p> <p>“I’m not going to let you out,” I said.</p> <p>“I know,” he answered.</p> <p>With only those words exchanged, I grabbed the rope around his left wrist and pulled on it hard, forcing him to straighten out his arm above his head. I threaded it through the bolt on the left side of the closet bar and pulled it tight, forcing his arm to be completely outstretched. I made sure he was up on his knees and that his arm was pulled out completely before tying the rope off to the hook. He whimpered like a kitten as he tried to pull on the rope and found that he couldn’t bend his arm even a little, and then was silent again. I repeated the procedure on his right arm, completing his bindings. He was shaking even harder now.</p> <p>Again, I let my eyes wander over his nude form, seeing him like I had never seen him before. I looked over his shoulders at his thing, still jutting out in front of him as straight as a flagpole and as hard as steel. My eyes brushed across his skin, the way he had goosebumps even in the sweltering misery, the way the hairs on his arms were all sticking straight up. I watched his big toes move back and forth as he stretched out his feet, looking at the way his calves and thighs showed the slight shape of his muscles in a way that mine didn’t. I stared at his butt, at how it jutted out from the rest of his back, how both sides dimpled as he clenched his cheeks together. I looked at the hollow in the small of his back, the way his shoulders looked a little wider than the rest of his body, how his blond hair rested sloppily on his head. </p> <p>“Jake,” he whispered. “Please let me go.”</p> <p>It shook me from my daze. Before I realized what I was about to do, I started to reach for the rope than held his right hand in place, but then I pulled away. My father’s words rang in my ears. What he needs is to feel like he’s being taken out of control, like he has no say in the things that happen to him. </p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Please,” he said, sounding like he was going to cry. “I don’t want to stay here all day, it already hurts, please untie me.”</p> <p>I could feel myself wavering, but I still managed to pick up the sock. I pulled it around his eyes and knotted it off behind his head, plunging his world into darkness. He whimpered again, trying to pull his head away while I did it, but tied up like he was there wasn’t much he could do.</p> <p>“Jake, please!” he said more insistently. “I’m not kidding, let me out.”</p> <p>I went into Dad’s room and retrieved the gag from where I had left it. Socks weren’t necessary anymore for this. We had something real. </p> <p>“Open up,” I ordered. He clamped his jaw shut and shook his head. “Open your mouth,” I said more forcefully. He stubbornly refused, his jaw clenched, his head bent forward. There was no way for me to make him open his mouth, I knew that, but my mind started to work in strange ways. “Fine,” I said, sounding like a bad guy from the TV. “For every minute you don’t let me put it in, I’m going to leave you here an extra hour.”</p> <p>“You can’t, Dad will see…” he said, sounding panicked. </p> <p>“So?” I tried to make an evil laugh, but it just sounded stupid so I stopped quickly. “Dad already knows about it, so what if he finds you still tied up?” Alex was silent for a moment, and then hung his head forward even more, his shoulders slumping back down. Slowly, he opened his mouth. Without hesitation, I pushed the ball past his lips. His head jerked back in surprise as he realized that it wasn’t the usual pair of socks, but I didn’t comment. I pulled the strap tightly behind his head while he protested, his words muted and muffled, completely unintelligible, and then buckled it in place.</p> <p>He was completed tied now, bound, gagged, and blindfolded, about to be confined for countless hours in a stifling miserable cell. But I wasn’t done with him yet.</p> <p>Leaving the closet door open, I grabbed a kitchen chair and dragged it to Dad’s room. Even standing on the chair, I was barely able to feel around in the box perched up on it’s shelf. I wondered about the other things I was feeling in there, wondering if I should take the whole box down and look into it, but my hand ran across the clamps and I yanked them from the box. Leaving the chair there, I went back into the living room and stood behind Alex. He had fallen silent.</p> <p>“I’ve got another surprise for you,” I said, my voice not harsh at all, but sounding more like I was about to give him a lifetime supply of candy bars. With one hand, I reached down and found his nipple, just barely darker than the rest of his tanned skin. I squeezed it gently between my fingers, making it stick out a little. Alex jerked in surprise and said something that I couldn’t understand. I pried the clamp open with my other hand, and reaching around his neck I maneuvered it into place so that the open clamp was poised right over his chest, and then I let it go.</p> <p>Alex jerked so hard as it bit down on him that I thought he might actually break the ropes. He shouted into his gag, yanking his arms as hard as he could, trying to twist around and stand up, but the ropes didn’t yield an inch. He kept on shouting as I grabbed his other nipple, trying to wrench himself from my grasp but unable to get any leverage bound as he was. In a short moment, the other clamp was biting down on him. He reared back his head and then screamed, really loudly, loudly enough to actually shake me for a moment. I fell backward onto my butt, staring at him, his chest heaving, his body shaking with the beginning of tears.</p> <p>“You want it to hurt,” I said, apologetically. He shouted into his gag again. My eyes wide, not wanting to look at him any longer, I pushed the closet door shut with my feet. His shouts were more muffled now, but I could still hear them plainly. Mechanically, I turned on the TV, cranking up the volume until I couldn’t hear him anymore, except for those few times when the TV would fall silent and I could hear his cries and whimpers.</p> <p>“I’m not letting you out,” I said to myself, trying to sound certain. “I promise.”</p> <p>I was true to my word.</p></div>",[]
1583,"Memory of Alex, Part 5",5,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,"This is the story of how I became involved in my older brother's desires for bondage and pain.  Sorry for the long absence for those of you who have been following this story.  I hope that this latest installment is sufficient reward.  Please keep the feedback coming, and I hope to hear from more of you now that I've worked up the courage to provide an email address.",2005-09-01,8,5,"b/b, bond, sm, cons, ns",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The road was slick and wet, covered with muddy puddles that hid cratered potholes deep enough to soak the unwary halfway up the shin. Afternoon thunderstorms were nothing new around here, they happened every day at precisely four o’clock, so precisely that you could set a clock by when the first peal of thunder echoed over the trees. It was always over by four thirty, the sun coming back out from behind the clouds, the rain only adding to the stickiness in the air instead of washing it away.</p> <p>Alex trudged on ahead of me, stepping carefully along the side of the road to avoid any puddles, as if it made any kind of difference at this point. I had been sure we would be safe, with the afternoon thunderstorm already come and gone, that we could make the hike into town only having to deal with the heat and the inevitable mosquitoes. Even if I had been worried about it, Alex was so dead set on making the walk that I probably wouldn’t have said no anyway.</p> <p>After what he had been through two days ago, I wasn’t going to say no to anything he asked for.</p> <p>We were already more than halfway down the three mile walk when the first large drops began to fall from the sky. Neither of us had seemed to notice that the sky had clouded up again, so it had caught us both by complete surprise. I noticed them landing on the road in front of me, then felt the first few land on my head and shoulders, mixing themselves with the layer of sweat that covered my entire body. </p> <p>“Fuck,” Alex swore under his breath, just loud enough for me to hear. He stopped walking as the raindrops began to fall faster and harder almost immediately.</p> <p>“What are we gonna do?” I asked nervously, already starting to feel the rain dripping everywhere.</p> <p>He glanced around quickly. A loud peal of thunder sounded, shaking both of us. For a moment, neither of us moved, and then a flash of lightening not very far away signaled another even louder boom. “Can’t go into the forest, not safe in a thunderstorm,” he said rapidly, turning to face me, his eyes wide. “We gotta try and lay down in the grass, c’mon!” He took off from the side of the road, running down a short slope into the tall grasses beyond. The rain quickly began falling in sheets, soaking us both as we struggled to find a place to get at least a little shelter, but there was nothing. There was only a low fence and a farm beyond, the crops there offering just as little protection as the wavering grasses we stood in. </p> <p>Even though I thought it impossible, the rain grew heavier and heavier until it was more like a waterfall from the sky. A huge crack of thunder made me cry out, so loud that I couldn’t even hear myself shout. Alex pulled me down into a low ditch, lying me down on my stomach as a huge flash of light nearly blinded me. The instantaneous crack of thunder that accompanied it was louder than any I had ever heard before, leaving a ringing in my ears. Muddy water was flowing freely through the ditch, but when I tried to get up, Alex yanked me back down.</p> <p>The whole thing lasted for what felt like hours, even though it was probably over in fifteen minutes. Flashes of lightening and peals of thunder surrounded us, never ceasing, and the stream in the ditch had turned into a river as runoff from the farm and the road filled it up. We had to move halfway into it, the water having gotten so deep that it wasn’t safe to stay there anymore. Alex grabbed my arm and pulled me up, signaling through the deafening noise to make for the fence. We slipped and slid in the mud that seemed to be everywhere, both of us falling face down several times before we managed to scramble and lay down next to the fence. I folded my hands behind my head and forced my face into the grass, Alex’s arm over my back, trying to keep myself from crying.</p> <p>He kept his arm over my back the whole time, protecting me like the big brother he always had been, but all I could think about was how things were so different yesterday morning when it came time for me to finally free him from his imprisonment. I had slept on the couch that night with the television turned on, waking up with the dawn when the snow changed to a test pattern with that annoying high pitched tone. At some point, Alex had given up shouting and kicking feebly at the door to try and get my attention, and the closet was completely silent as I got off the couch and opened the closet door. He was hunched over when I opened it, but as he realized I was there he straightened back up again, making soft plaintive noises into the gag. I carefully unbuckled it and gently took the ball from his mouth. He coughed.</p> <p>“Take them off,” he had moaned. “Please take them off.” I did as he asked, reaching around and pinching one of the clamps to take them off of his chest. He shouted and twisted as I did. “Please just take them off!” he moaned.</p> <p>“I took one off,” I said quietly.</p> <p>“It hurts even worse!” His voice cracked. I got a little nervous, and reached around to take the other one off. He jerked in the ropes really hard and shouted loudly.</p> <p>“They’re off,” I told him, placing my hand on the back of his neck. He whimpered and then started to sob in a way that I scarcely could remember ever having seen him do, a full wracking cry that shook his whole body. I reached up to untie his right hand, and starting when I saw the condition of his wrist. He had obviously been twisting and pulling to try and free himself, and had managed to rub his wrist so raw that I could see it bleeding in a couple of places. The fear growing in me, I quickly pulled the knots loose and let his hand out. It fell to his side, his sobbing continuing unabated. I let out his other hand as well, untied his feet, and took of his blindfold.</p> <p>He couldn’t walk on his own, so I helped him from the closet and laid him down in his bed. He sobbed the entire time, rolling over onto his side and pulling his knees up to his chest. I covered him with a sheet so that he didn’t have to be naked anymore and went to get him a glass of water and some Tylenol. It took some coaxing for him to sip it and swallow the pills. I stayed with him as his sobs finally began to die down, sitting on the bed and gently rubbing his neck and his back the way that Dad used to do whenever I had gotten hurt, because I knew how much better that used to make me feel. He fell asleep before Dad came home, and I laid down next to him and fell asleep as well. Dad didn’t even wake us up.</p> <p>When the rain finally did end, it did so just as suddenly as it started. One moment, the rain was falling on my back so hard I was going numb, and the next moment there was nothing. A more distant crack of thunder seemed to indicate that the storm had already passed, kind of like an all clear sign I had seen in a movie about World War II following a bombing raid. We tentatively sat up, wondering if it was going to start up again. For a moment, we just stared at each other, and then we both burst into laughter at the same time. It was just too funny, how Alex was completely covered from head to toe with gobs of mud.</p> <p>“Where’s your shoe?” I asked him, looking at his dirty left foot.</p> <p>“Somewhere in that stupid ditch,” he said, shaking his head. “When we ran up the mud kinda swallowed it up.” I looked over toward the new river, which must have been several feet deep. “I don’t even know exactly where we were, it could be anywhere down there.”</p> <p>“Dad’s gonna be mad if you don’t find it,” I warned him.</p> <p>“What am I supposed to do, feel around under the water until I find it?” he said angrily. “It’s gone, we’ll never get it.”</p> <p>“We’d better go home,” I said.</p> <p>“No,” Alex answered after a pause. “I still wanna go into town.”</p> <p>“But we’re covered in mud!”</p> <p>“So?” He sighed. “I need to get a pair of shoes at the thrift store. Maybe Dad won’t notice.”</p> <p>“But we were gonna get snacks with that money.”</p> <p>“So we can’t get snacks anymore!” he said angrily. “Don’t be such a fucking baby.”</p> <p>That had been the plan. Alex had emptied his bank onto his bed while I had watched, carefully counting the change he had accumulated over the last three years, amounting to a whole ten dollars and thirty-two cents. He had put it in a plastic bag and shoved it in his pocket. In a sudden panic, I looked for the huge bulge it made in his shorts, relieved to see that he still had it. We were going to buy a mound of doughnuts, chips, cookies, and candy with a bottle of soda to wash it all down and gorge ourselves until we got sick. I was hesitant, wanting to argue with Alex that he shouldn’t use all the money he had saved on junk food, but I didn’t want to argue with him. I wished we had taken the bus, but it only came once every couple of hours and he was right, it was faster to walk.</p> <p>There was no choice but to wade back through the ditch to get up to the road. I felt the mud sucking at my feet, trying to pull my shoes off as well, but I managed to make it up to the road without losing them. Alex grimaced, and we plodded slowly along into town. There was only one advantage to the storm that I could see. The air was no longer choked with humidity, somehow replaced with a fresh coolness that seemed like it would never come to this part of the world. Our clothes clung to our bodies, my sneakers so soaked that they made a squishing noise with every step I took.</p> <p>So there we were, trudging along the last half mile into the town of Wenahatchee. To call it a town was somewhat generous, at least as far as what I knew of as a town. I had seen plenty of small towns all around Massachusetts, even though we had lived in the suburbs of Boston. A small town by my definition was lined with hundred year old houses, the lawns neatly trimmed, a row of businesses framing a park in the middle. Wenahatchee was nothing like that. It was little more than a single street with a few ugly looking squat houses huddling around it. Half of the buildings were boarded up, probably for a long time from the looks of it. </p> <p>As we entered the town, a group of kids maybe a little older than Alex were standing around at the lone gas station. I hoped that they wouldn’t pay any attention to us, but that wasn’t meant to be. At first, all they did was to stare, point, and giggle quietly. I turned red, and I could tell that Alex was as embarrassed as I was by the way he stared down at the road. They came down from their perch and assembled loosely in front of us, blocking our way.</p> <p>“What the hell happened to you?” a tall, lanky boy said in a thick drawl, an unlit cigarette hanging out of his mouth.</p> <p>“Got caught in the rain,” Alex muttered, never looking up.</p> <p>“It looks more like you was wrestling with pigs,” he said pointedly, the other boys laughing at the joke. Alex was silent. I moved closer to him. “You sure you wasn’t wrestling with no pigs?”</p> <p>Alex looked up angrily. “I don’t wrestle with pigs. That’s something people like you do.”</p> <p>A chorus of ooh’s came from the boys, but the tall one motioned them to be quiet. “Now, now, don’t be takin no offense. You boys ain’t from around here, but down here we help each other out when there’s trouble.” He looked Alex over. “Looks like you lost a shoe there.” Alex nodded warily. “Tell ya what, you boys go meet us in back of the dime store in ten minutes and I’ll getcha a pair of shoes from my cousin that’ll probably work for you.”</p> <p>“All right,” Alex muttered. The boys parted to let us continue down the road. I couldn’t help but glance over my shoulder as we moved far enough away, feeling as though we had just dodged a bullet.</p> <p>“They were kinda nice, I guess,” I said tentatively.</p> <p>“Yeah, let’s see if they actually show up,” Alex said back. “I dunno, maybe I should just go buy a pair of shoes instead and skip it.”</p> <p>“But he’s gonna give you a free pair. Then we could still get the snacks.”</p> <p>Alex shrugged, and we continued down the road. The sun was already retreating, twilight beginning to set in. A wind had started to blow, actually making me feel a little cold for the first time I could remember since we came here. We spent the fifteen minutes staring in the dime store window, staring at the small display of toys arrayed in a corner before we made our way to the lot behind the building. A high fence separated it from the houses behind, a lone car parked back there next to a large, smelly dumpster. The tall boy was already there, leaning against the building, holding a pair of shoes.</p> <p>“See?” I whispered. “Now we can get the snacks.” We walked up to him.</p> <p>“Size nine,” the boy said in a friendly way. “That work for you?”</p> <p>“Yeah,” answered Alex. “Should be ok.”</p> <p>The boy’s smile suddenly vanished. “Now how you gonna pay me for these?” From out of the shadows the rest of them suddenly materialized, forming two groups on either side of the store to cut off any avenue of retreat.</p> <p>Alex answered hotly. “If I gotta pay for em, you can keep em.”</p> <p>“Now let me tell you somethin, boy,” he said with menace. “Round these parts, someone does you a favor, it ain’t polite to refuse.” He spat on the ground. “Damn fuckin yankees never did learn themselves how to behave.”</p> <p>Alex looked around. I moved closer to him, trying to hide my trembling. “Fine, how much you want?”</p> <p>“Just two bucks, that’s all. That ain’t so bad, is it? You do got two bucks, right?”</p> <p>“Yeah,” said Alex, not relaxing a bit. “I got two bucks.” Warily, he reached into his pocket and retrieved the plastic bag of change. The boy smiled thinly again as Alex started to open it up to retrieve some quarters, and then without warning punched him in the gut.</p> <p>Alex doubled over, clutching at his stomach, the bag of change spilling out onto the pavement. I heard him gasping for breath as he fell to his knees. Hands suddenly grabbed me from behind, pinning my arms behind me. I struggled hard, but they held me tightly.</p> <p>The boy casually pulled a lighter from his pocket and lit his cigarette as Alex fought to catch his breath, then turned his attention to me. “How much money you got?” he said quietly.</p> <p>“I don’t have any!” I shouted. “Leave us alone!”</p> <p>He came up to me, blowing a puff of smoke in my face. I coughed. “You ain’t gonna make me go into your pockets and check, are you boy?” I struggled again without success. He took another drag, and then reached out and actually put his hand into the pocket of my shorts. My eyes went wide as I felt him reaching in a direction that he had no business reaching in. My foot instinctively kicked out, striking him in the shin. He didn’t even flinch.</p> <p>“Damn, boy, is that the best you can do?” he said mockingly, pulling out of my pocket and going into the other one, but at least this time he didn’t try to grope around. “You really don’t have any money, do you? What kind of stupid kid is you, running around with no money like that? Don’tcha know you gotta have money in case of emergency?” He turned back around and looked at Alex, who was wheezing but had managed to get himself back up onto his knees. The boy grabbed Alex’s hair and yanked his head back, Alex shouting out in sudden pain.</p> <p>“You gonna keep this to yourself, ain’tcha, boy?” Alex didn’t answer. The boy forced Alex to nod. “Yeah, that’s right, you gonna keep this just between us.” He let go of Alex’s head and bent down to gather up the plastic bag and the change that had spilled out of it. Alex suddenly lunged out, trying to grab at the bag.</p> <p>“Run!” he shouted at me. I desperately tried to stomp on the foot of my captor, but I missed, sending a shooting pain up my leg. The tall boy casually reached into his pocket, pulling out a switchblade and popping it open. We both froze. </p> <p>“You don’t wanna be causing no trouble, now, do ya?” He took the cigarette from his mouth, flicking the ashes at Alex’s face. My stomach leapt into my throat, terrified that this boy was crazy enough to do something really bad. For a moment, there was silence, broken by the sound of a man’s voice.</p> <p>“What in the hell is goin’ on back here?”</p> <p>The tall boy suddenly turned pale. “Paw, there ain’t nothing goin on back here.”</p> <p>“Like hell there ain’t nothin goin on back here.” I felt my arms being suddenly released. The boy quietly moved the knife behind his back, turning to face the man. I turned as well. The man was heavyset, wearing a dirty pair of overalls and an undershirt, what little hair he had greasy looking. He walked over to where Alex was on the ground, and whistled. “Boy, what’s happened to you?”</p> <p>Alex looked up at the older boy. “Nothing,” he said, reaching out and starting to gather up his money. I stared at him, wondering why he wasn’t spilling the story to the man, how the kid that was apparently his son had pulled a knife and was trying to rob us. All I could do was to keep silent as well.</p> <p>“Nothin’?” the man said incredulously, looking over at me. “You boys done got yourselves covered in muck!”</p> <p>“We got caught in the rain,” Alex muttered.</p> <p>“I’d say you did,” he man commented, turning to his son and cuffing him on the ear. “Don’t think I didn’t see what’s goin’ on here, boy.” He reached behind the boy’s back and retrieved the knife, holding it accusingly in front of his face. “You in one heap of trouble, Jimmy boy.” The kid looked down at the ground. “Get your ass home, now!” The boy turned and walked sullenly away, while the rest of the gang still there fled as quickly as they could. The man turned his attention back to Alex, one had on the back of his neck, the other outstretched to help Alex get back to his feet. Alex shook his head.</p> <p>“Your son didn’t do anything,” Alex said softly, putting the last of the scattered coins into the bag and shoving it back in his pocket. “It was just a misunderstanding.”</p> <p>The man nodded. “You don’t fret none over it, ok? I wasn’t born yesterday, you won’t have nothin to worry about with Jimmy comin back after you for gettin him in trouble. I’ll see to it he knows you swore nothin happened.” I blinked as I understood the wisdom behind the words. Alex took the man’s hand and got up to his feet. “But you’ll accept my apologies for his behavior, I hope. I’m sure you’ll feel better with a hot meal, a fresh change of clothes, and a ride back home. Anyone you need to call to let know you boys is ok?”</p> <p>Alex shook his head. “Dad’s still at work.” He looked over at me, making sure that I would play along with whatever he wanted to do. I silently acknowledged that I had never stopped doing that. “Thanks.”</p> <p>“Ain’t nothing, boys. C’mon, let’s get you cleaned up.” We followed him back to one of the houses just off the main road. It was as small as the one we lived in, but it looked like it was a little better kept up. We followed the man up into the house warily, keeping our distance behind him to make sure things were safe, but I was convinced that there was nothing wrong here. The boy who had pulled the knife, Jimmy, was sitting sullenly on a couch in the living room. “Get you ass in the bedroom, boy,” the man growled at him, “and find these boys some fresh clothes that’ll fit ‘em.” We followed the man into another bedroom, where he pointed us to the bathroom. “There’s fresh towels and everything you need in there. Jimmy’ll leave you somethin to wear home as a gift out here.” He turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.</p> <p>I looked over at Alex, who looked back at me. He shrugged, and I followed him into the bathroom. We both started to undress, and Alex was about to turn on the water when we heard a door slam and the raised voice of the man in the next room.</p> <p>“Whatcha think you’re doin, tryin to rob a couple a kids like that?” The boy apparently didn’t answer. “You only lucky that kid don’t wanna get you in trouble, or I’d be hauling you down to the Sheriff’s office and letting Billy lock you up for a while!” Both of us stood completely still, our clothes lying on the floor. “Get you trousers down, boy, you’re gettin a beating to end all beatings.” “Paw, no!” the boy protested. “I’m too old for that!”</p> <p>“Like hell you too old to feel my belt. Get em down, bare that ass, boy.”</p> <p>There was a pause, and the next thing we heard was a loud crack. Both of us jumped when it happened. The boy cried out immediately afterward. “You keep you’re damned mouth shut, boy, that weren’t nothin compared to what’s comin.” The cracks came fast and loud, every cry and moan the boy made audible to us through the thin walls. Alex looked pale, but didn’t move. I was terrified by the whole thing, about a kid not much older than us getting a real life beating just in the next room. The concept of getting something even as tame as a spanking was completely alien to me, our parents had never so much as touched us. Punishments involved things like getting grounded or losing a favorite possession, never getting hit like that, and even if it did, not getting hard enough to make a kid cry like that. The beating continued on and on, the boy’s cries reduced to a steady sobbing interspersed with the occasional shout that followed the loudest cracks of the belt.</p> <p>But I stopped paying attention after a while, because I was too busy looking at Alex.</p> <p>His nude form made it completely apparent how he was reacting to Jimmy getting beaten in the next room. His thing was hard, sticking out in front of him. His hand was wrapped around it, gently pulling back and forth. My eyes fixed in his crotch, watching him tug his dick like that, knowing despite my lack of knowledge that he was doing something related to the great mystery of sex. His face turned red and he turned away when he realized I was watching him, but I had seen enough to understand that much.</p> <p>We took a quick shower together, helping to scrape the mud off each other’s bodies and out of our hair. True to the man’s word, fresh clothes, even if they were a little too big for Alex and definitely too big for me, were waiting neatly folded on the bed for us. Dressed and scrubbed clean, we cautiously came back out into the living room of the house. The smell of cooking food filled our nostrils. The other bedroom door remained closed and silent, presumably where Jimmy was recovering from his punishment. I couldn’t imagine what he had just gone through.</p> <p>But I bet that Alex could.</p> <p>In the entire time that we ate, a hearty meal of beef stew and fried potatoes with plenty of milk to wash it down followed by two generous pieces of pecan pie with ice cream, the boy never reappeared. I wasn’t sure if it was because he was still hurting, because I didn’t know how long it would keep hurting after you got beaten like that, or if it was because he was too embarrassed to come back out. We each ate two helpings, the man trying to put a third in front of us because he kept saying how we both looked half starved. </p> <p>The man’s name was Billy Parsons, he told us, shaking hands with us warmly. He asked a few questions about where we lived, where we were from, nothing too nosy, just in a friendly way. He packed our dirty clothes into a garbage bag and was even generous enough to wait outside the grocery store while we went in and bought armloads of doughnuts, candy bars, and sodas. It was nice to ride back in his truck and not to have to trudge all the way back to the house in the dark, especially having to carry all that food. We clambered out of the truck, the man giving us a friendly wave as he drove back up the road.</p> <p>We lugged our stash into the house, but neither of us really felt like eating anymore after having eaten enough to stuff ourselves at Mr. Parsons’ house, so we collapsed in front of the television and watched whatever happened to be showing. Alex was pretty much silent the whole time, having shed the clothes we had been given in favor of wearing one of Dad’s undershirts and his own underpants. I was still dressed in the big clothes, too lazy to get up and change them. At every commercial break, I thought about saying something to him, but it took me a couple of hours to work up the nerve.</p> <p>“Alex?” He looked over at me. “What were you doing in the bathroom at Mr. Parsons’ house?”</p> <p>He turned red. “Why do you have to ask me about that?”</p> <p>“Were you, you know….” I trailed off.</p> <p>“None of your business,” he said harshly.</p> <p>“C’mon,” I said seriously. “I wanna know.”</p> <p>“Why do you wanna know?” he muttered. “It’s nothing you need to worry about yet. You’re still too little.”</p> <p>My voice was indignant, but still serious and low. “I’m big enough to tie you up and help you out.”</p> <p>“That’s different.”</p> <p>“Why is it different? It’s not fair that I do this stuff to help you out and you won’t tell me anything about it.”</p> <p>Alex was silent for a moment. “What do you want to know?” he asked in a low voice.</p> <p>“Were you…”</p> <p>“Yeah,” he interrupted.</p> <p>I tried to formulate the question that had been plaguing my mind for the last few days. “But how do you…you know…”</p> <p>He turned over to me with an expression of contempt mixed with annoyance. “Geez, I don’t know! I just do it, that’s all. When you’re old enough you’ll know what you’re supposed to do. It’s a stupid question.”</p> <p>I folded my arms and glared at the television. Fine, I thought to myself. Next time you ask me to tie you up, I won’t do it until you tell me how. But my face changed as a better idea crossed my mind. I turned over and looked at him.</p> <p>“Go get the ropes,” I ordered.</p> <p>His head whirled around to look at me, turning white. “Now?”</p> <p>“Right now,” I barked. “Take them in the kitchen and take off your clothes.” He stared at me, frozen in place. “Do you want me to put you back in the closet instead?”</p> <p>I thought that would get to him. I couldn’t imagine what he had gone through in that closet, but remembering what he was like afterward should have been enough to scare him into doing what I wanted him to do. Instead, he looked at me, his eyes glittering. “For how long?”</p> <p>I was really angry now. “For as long as I want to! You’re going to get it really bad now, get the ropes and get naked!”</p> <p>I sat there stewing on the couch as I heard him rummaging around in the other room, waiting until there was silence before I went looking for him. The ropes were on the table, his clothes were nowhere to be seen. “Tie them to the table legs,” I said harshly. “And if they come off while you’re tied up you’re going to be in really big trouble.” He did as I told him without a word, the ropes securely tied with heavy knots to each of the four legs of the wooden table.</p> <p>We had only done this position once before, but it seemed exactly right for what I had in mind. He knew it too, and when he was done he put himself in position without me having to tell him to do it. Standing at the short end of the table, he spread his legs apart until they were right up against the table legs and then stood there, waiting for me. I didn’t waste any time, I tightly lashed his ankles in place. He didn’t move or say a word. When I was finished, I left him there to go get the gag and the clamps from Dad’s room. He was wordless when I came back, his eyes fixed on my hands. I put the clamps down on the table where he could see them, and holding the gag went behind him. I didn’t have to order him again, he opened his mouth wide, and I shoved the ball in as far as it would go, pulling it to the last belt notch. He made a noise when I pulled it that tight and tried to adjust himself, but I ignored him.</p> <p>I went back around to the side of the table and picked up the clamps. His eyes went even wider, although his palms were still pressed flat on the table surface, white and trembling. I looked straight into his eyes, my anger boiling over at him, and he started to shake his head. “Shut up!” I shouted. “This isn’t the worst you’re getting tonight!” He grew even more pale and started to whimper into the gag. Viciously, I grabbed his nipples, one at a time, and snapped the clamps on them, holding them open and then suddenly releasing them instead of letting them go gradually. He shouted after each one, tears forming in the corner of his eyes, but his hands never left the table. </p> <p>I grabbed a bunch of his hair in my hand, pulling on his head to cue him to bend over. He did so without resistance. The table was at just the right height for him in this position, his stomach resting on the smooth surface without him having to bend his knees or stretch himself upward. He hissed when his chest rested against the table from the clamps being shifted. I quickly yanked each arm out straight and tied his hands off to the opposite end of the table. He shifted around, moaning a little as I stood back, my lips tightly pursed together. It was just the right position for what I had in mind, his butt sticking out in the air.</p> <p>I left him in there to wonder what was going to happen next as I went into our bedroom, rummaging through his drawers until I found what I was looking for. We had gotten it a few years ago, when we had gone to Texas for a vacation. It was a real cowboy belt, big and heavy and with a massive buckle shaped like the state. It didn’t fit him anymore, but I knew he still kept it as a souvenir. I swished it around in the air a couple of times and then hit the bed with it, hard enough to make the pillow the jump, the dull thud dying out quickly. It wouldn’t sound like that when I hit him. It would make a sound more like the one when that boy was getting hit. A loud crack.</p> <p>The fire still burning in my eyes, I went back into the kitchen and stood on the far side of the table so that Alex could see me, the belt hanging from my hands. He looked up slowly, his eyes already red. His eyes grew wide as he saw the belt. After earlier tonight, he must have realized exactly what I was going to be doing with it, because he started to pull at the ropes, moaning into his gag and shaking his head back and forth. </p> <p>I stared at him, his eyes meeting mine, not full of fury like mine were. I had thought he would be just as angry when he realized what was going to happen, what I was going to do to him, that he would shout at me for doing something so clearly out of bounds to him. It was one thing to leave him in the closet all night, even with the clamps on, but this was something of an entirely different level. This wasn’t just leaving him, this was me hurting him deliberately, with action instead of inaction. But instead of anger, his eyes were full of a strange combination of fear and something that almost seemed like longing. Like he was scared out of his mind that I was going to do it, and yet begging me to do it all at the same time.</p> <p>My anger vaporized, replaced only with the realization of what I was doing. Alex wanted it to hurt, he wanted to be taken out of control and have things done to him like this, so it wasn’t as much the part that I was going to whip him that bothered me. I was more disturbed that I would handle him like I just did because I was mad at him, not because it was what he wanted. It felt like a violation, as though I had just severely mistreated him. I blinked, placing the belt down on the table and putting my hand comfortingly on his shoulder. </p> <p>“Sorry,” I whispered. He tried to say something, so I reached behind his head and unbuckled the gag. His eyes were moist. </p> <p>“Are you going to whip me?” he asked in a trembling voice.</p> <p>I shook my head. “I don’t think I should.”</p> <p>“I think you should.” I looked down at the floor, knowing he was going to say that. “I think you should whip me as hard as you can.”</p> <p>I nodded. “I will, but only because you said so. I was gonna do it because I was mad at you for not showing me, but it…I’ll do it cause you said so.”</p> <p>“I’ll show you later, ok? Tomorrow. I promise.” I nodded, and went to put the gag back in his mouth. “Jake?” he said tentatively.</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“I love you.”</p> <p>My heart skipped a beat. In all the years we had been brothers, I had heard him say he loved me a handful of times, mostly when he was told he had to by a grownup. Never had he said it like that, with an incredible sincerity that reached out and seized my throat, choking me up. I smiled faintly, unable to answer him in kind even though the words echoed in my head. I pushed the gag back into his mouth, buckling it as tightly as I had it before, and stood behind him with the belt. He whimpered.</p> <p>I pulled the belt back and struck with as much force as I dared. It connected with the bare flesh of his butt with a resounding crack that filled the kitchen. There was a moment of absolute silence as I held my breath, broken suddenly by Alex’s bloodcurdling scream. I watched in a terrified fascination as a wide red mark appeared as if by magic where the belt had struck him. Alex thrashed wildly in his bonds, shouting hysterically into his gag.</p> <p>I pulled the belt back and struck him again. His scream was instantaneous this time, and even more intense. His thrashing continued as he tried to free himself, but I knew that there was no hope. My mouth set, I started to whip him over and over again, falling into a kind of rhythm almost like a song. Crack, scream, crack, scream. At first, I concentrated on his butt, which quickly turned from red to crimson. An accidental blow to his upper thighs that made him howl in agony made me realize that there were other places to hit him as well, and my blows soon wandered down his legs and up onto his back. His screams were gradually replaced by choked sobs, his thrashing reduced to a few gentle tugs as he sagged from his arms, his legs having collapsed under him. Still, I beat him, until my arm was sore from the effort and his butt had turned from crimson to purple with the bruises.</p> <p>I left him tied to the table, sobbing, turning off the light as I headed to the bedroom. He would spend the night as he always spent the night these days, bound and helpless, but this time in far more pain than he had even endured in the closet. I laid down on my bed on my back, staring at the ceiling, trying to think about something else, anything else, than the single thought that dominated my mind.</p> <p>It wasn’t that I had just beaten my brother senseless that bothered me.</p> <p>It was that I had enjoyed it.</p></div>",[]
1584,"Memory of Alex, Part 6",6,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,"Thanks to all who took the time to write to me to express their interest in my little tale. I hope to hear from more people about what they think, good or bad - its the feedback that encourages me to continue to post.",2005-09-25,11,5,"b/b, bond, mast, oral, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“How you boys like your burgers?”</p> <p>The heady aroma of seared meat mixed with the smoke hanging low in the air, making my mouth water in anticipation. Barbecues were an unfamiliar treat, something that was part of our other life in another time. We didn’t own a barbecue down here. I missed the taste of food cooked and eaten outdoors, the heightened flavor from the charcoal, the simple pleasure of licking watermelon juice from your fingers in the dimming twilight. </p> <p>A week ago, Mr. Parsons came to our house to pick up the clothes he lent us after our confrontation with Jimmy. Even though Mr. Parsons said we didn’t have to, Alex washed and folded the clothes we borrowed to make sure that we returned them the way we found them. He invited us to come to his house for a fourth of July barbecue complete with fireworks. I was worried that Dad wouldn’t want to go, because it was one of the few days he was going to get off from working, and after all it was the fourth of July, but he thought it was a great idea. He still hadn’t met Mr. Parsons, and he wanted to thank him in person for being so nice to us.</p> <p>I sat cross-legged on the grass, my plate ready to receive the hamburger as soon as it was done, the bun already coated in ketchup and mayonnaise the way I liked it, a generous scoop of potato salad covering the other side. The grass here in Florida wasn’t the same as I remembered. Back home, the grass was soft, a thick mat of narrow blades that did little more than tickle your bare leg. Here, it was broad, coarse, scratching anything it touched. Still, it was better than our house, where the weeds grew waist high because we didn’t even have a lawn mower to take care of them.</p> <p>Alex was on the far side of the lawn, sitting by himself at a picnic table, keeping himself busy by peeling the red paint away from the spots where it had bubbled and cracked. I had no interest in sitting with him, and he preferred to be by himself most of the time these days anyway. Besides, from here I was in the best position to know when the hamburgers were finished, to smell the tart aroma of beer, and to listen to the conversation between Mr. Parsons and my father. </p> <p>“Where is everyone? I thought you’d have family teeming all over the place.”</p> <p>“Naw,” Mr. Parsons said. “They all out doin other things.” There was a funny sound in his voice. </p> <p>“Including your son?”</p> <p>“I reckon he’s running about with some of them no good friends of his. Probably exploding mailboxes or getting into some mischief. That boy’ll be lucky to still be out of prison by the time he’s sixteen.” Mr. Parsons spat on the ground and took another swig of beer. “Gets it from his momma’s side, he does. They was all no good, right down to the core.” My father nodded and shrugged. “It ain’t for a lack of tryin, neither. I done my best to discipline that boy when he needed it, but nothin I do seems to work. He just runs off after every lickin like it didn’t mean a damn thing to him, pardon my French. Now you got yourselves a couple of good, solid boys there.” He looked over at me, and I smiled. “You should be proud.”</p> <p>“I am very proud of my boys,” my father said approvingly. “I couldn’t be more proud of them than I have been over the last few months.” I blinked and smiled. “They’ve really risen to the times and held things together.”</p> <p>“You must’ve given them a fair number of lickins when they was smaller for them to turn out like they did.”</p> <p>My father coughed. “Actually, I never believed in disciplining the boys physically.” </p> <p>Mr. Parsons narrowed his eyes. “You don’t say.”</p> <p>“I never needed to. They never got themselves into any real trouble, and when they needed limits set I was always consistent and reacted with appropriate consequences.”</p> <p>Mr. Parsons shrugged. “My daddy whaled the tar outta me every time I crossed the line, and I turned out fine.”</p> <p>“Different things work for different people, I suppose,” my father commented, finishing his beer and going to get another one. He winked at me on the way, and I smiled. The way he whipped his son was the only thing that bothered me about Mr. Parsons. I liked everything else about him, his generosity, his easy-going nature. I felt comfortable around him, almost like I could trust him, but I’d remember the sounds we overheard, the crack of the belt and Jimmy screaming and crying. It kept me just a little wary around him.</p> <p>Alex picked away at the paint, oblivious. I glared at him. He’s probably doing that just to get in trouble with Mr. Parsons. He’s probably hoping that if he does, Mr. Parsons will beat him too. Alex looked over at me, his shoulders slumping, his eyes downcast, another one of his attempts to apologize. I glared angrily at him and looked away. I wasn’t interested.</p> <p>Mr. Parsons motioned to me, a thick cheeseburger perched on the end of his metal spatula. I jumped to my feet, holding my plate out so that he could place it on the bun, then returning to my place in the grass to enjoy my prize. It had to be the best cheeseburger I’d ever tasted, moist and red, the juice dripping down my chin as I struggled to get my mouth around it. “Alex, your burger’s ready too, come n get it.” Alex shook his head.</p> <p>“I’m not really hungry,” he mumbled. My father walked back over to Mr. Parsons with a plate, taking the hamburger and bringing it over to Alex. I watched him sit down next to my brother, his arm around his shoulder, talking softly in his ear. Alex pushed him away, and when my father persisted, he slid off the picnic table and walked briskly out of the yard into the field beyond. Go, I thought. Just keep going.</p> <p>Dad sighed, picking up the plate and walking over to me. “Can I join you?” he asked.</p> <p>“Sure,” I said, taking another huge mouthful. I’d already inhaled half of it, and was intending not to stop until I’d polished at least three of them. He sat down cross-legged as well, his plate in his lap. </p> <p>“How’s the burger?”</p> <p>“Good,” I said, pieces of meat and bun flying from my mouth as I shoved in another bite.</p> <p>“So how are things going? I hardly ever seem to get to talk to you boys anymore. You’re asleep when I get home and usually off somewhere when I leave.”</p> <p>I shrugged. “It’s ok, I guess.”</p> <p>He leaned inward. “How about the other thing?”</p> <p>He didn’t need to be any more specific. “We don’t do that anymore,” I said abruptly.</p> <p>“I see,” he said. “Did something happen?”</p> <p>“No, we just don’t want to anymore,” I lied.</p> <p>“Is that why Alex is being so moody today?”</p> <p>“I don’t know why he’s like that,” I said in an exasperated tone. “Why don’t you go talk to him about it instead of me?”</p> <p>My father finally took the hint, picking up his plate and brushing off the ants before getting back up to join Mr. Parsons at the picnic table. I finished my hamburger and went to get another one from the table, taking it without a word, not as interested in the sports related conversation between Dad and Mr. Parsons. Alex gradually drifted back into the yard, slinking around in a corner, kicking at a rock. He looked over at me, recoiling when I flashed him another look of quiet rage, finally sitting at the other end of the picnic table. Even though I was stuffed after two of the monster burgers, I went to get my third. Dad had finally coaxed Alex into getting a plate, but from the look of it he did little more than push it around on the plate.</p> <p>Serves you right, I thought. I hope you’re miserable.</p> <p>As hard as I tried to cling on to my anger, I could feel it cracking apart slowly as I sat back down, watching Alex push his plate away and place his head on the table. The other feeling started coming back, the one that I had woken up from in near dawn on that day a week and a half ago. </p> <p>That night, I sat bolt upright in the bed, the sound of my own shout still echoing in my ears from the dream that instantly slipped away from me. I had looked over desperately towards Alex’s bed, wanting him to comfort me, but his bed lay empty and unused because he was still tied to the table in the kitchen where I had left him. I ran from the bedroom into the kitchen, flipping on the light so that I could see. What I saw made my heart leap into my throat.</p> <p>Alex’s legs, his back, and his butt were all covered with vicious bruises. My eyes went wide, my stomach sinking. He lifted his head slowly as he realized I was in the room, his eyes puffy and bloodshot. I knew that he hadn’t slept for even a minute, and that he’d spent most of the time crying. He moaned into the gag, quiet and hoarse. Tears started to form in my eyes as I stood there, unable to move. He moaned louder, pulling with exhausted muscles on the cords that bound him, struggling feebly in his restraints. The thought screamed in my head.</p> <p>I did this to him.</p> <p>After what felt like an hour, I sprang into action. Not bothering to even try to pick apart the knots that held him fast, I grabbed a kitchen knife and sliced the ropes in two, running around the table until his limbs had all been released. He strained to move, fresh tears starting to run down his face as he timidly stretched his exhausted muscles. I yanked on the gag to get it loose, pulling the ball from his mouth, and reaching under him to get the clamps off his chest. He didn’t make a sound when I pried them off, scaring me even more.</p> <p>“Are you ok?” I asked in a shaky voice.</p> <p>He tried to stand up, then grabbed the table as his legs buckled beneath him, collapsing onto the floor. I bent down to try and help him, crying myself now. “Please Alex, please be ok.” He shook his head, but I helped him to his feet and got him to stagger into the bedroom, letting him collapse on his bed. I looked at him lying on his stomach, those horrible bruises, panic beginning to seize me.</p> <p>“I wanna call Daddy,” I said, tears running down my face. </p> <p>“Don’t,” he whispered.</p> <p>“Don’t?” I screamed. “I think you need to go to a doctor!”</p> <p>“No doctors,” he whispered. “I’m ok.”</p> <p>“You’re not ok! You’re all covered with black and blue spots and some of them look like they’re even bleeding and…and…” I collapsed in tears, holding my knees to my chest and rocking back and forth. “Why did you make me do this to you?” I screamed.</p> <p>“It’s ok,” he said, reassuringly, rolling over on his side. “It’s not really bad, I just got dizzy.” I could see the grimace on his face, I knew he was lying. It made me cry even harder. </p> <p>As much as I wanted to call my father, to have him come home and feel his arms around me telling me that everything was ok, I just couldn’t call without Alex’s approval, and under no circumstances did he want me to bother Dad. He told me that Dad needed to work and he could get fired if he had to run home to look after us. Besides, he didn’t want Dad to know what we had done. </p> <p>I kept watch over him long into the day. Images kept drifting through my head, images of an after school show I had watched one day in which a boy makes friends with a kid in a hospital who dies, except that it was Alex lying in the hospital bed, pale and weak, slowly dying from his injuries. Every time he drifted off to sleep, I shook him back awake, terrified that he would never open his eyes again. He never got mad at me, trying to reassure me each time that he wasn’t going to die, telling me how he felt better because I was so worried about him. Even so, every time his eyes fluttered shut I brought him back.</p> <p>It took a few days for Alex to get back to normal. We made sure he was tucked into bed whenever Dad was around, pretending to be asleep when he left during the day so that we wouldn’t have to explain. His bruises looked better the next day, and bit by bit I became convinced that Alex wasn’t on the verge of death. Just a few days ago, with most of the marks having faded and with Alex no longer wincing whenever he sat down, we were watching television, eating peanut butter and jelly for dinner. We didn’t bother making sandwiches, just passing the jars back and forth and eating directing from them with spoons.</p> <p>“What do you want to do after dinner?” he asked me.</p> <p>“Let’s play poker again, that was fun.”</p> <p>“Ok.” He took a huge spoonful of jam. “What are we gonna play for?”</p> <p>“We could just use peanuts like last time,” I suggested, my eyes glued to the television.</p> <p>“I had a different idea,” he said quietly. I turned over and looked at him. The tone of his voice, the look on his face, I knew exactly what he had in mind, even if the details were unclear. For some reason, I became infuriated.</p> <p>“No,” I muttered. “I’m not doing anything like that.”</p> <p>“I didn’t say…”</p> <p>“I know what you were going to say!” My hands balled into fists. “I’m not doing that stuff anymore.”</p> <p>He looked stunned. “Why not?”</p> <p>“Why not?” I grew even angrier. “Because!” It seemed so obvious to me, I couldn’t understand why he still had a confused look on his face. “Look what happened the last time!”</p> <p>“We don’t have to do it like that,” he said, his voice soothing. “There’s other things we could do.”</p> <p>“I don’t care about other things!” I stood up, my clenched at my sides. “I’m not tying you up, I’m not hitting you, I’m not doing any of that stuff anymore, and stop making me do it to you!”</p> <p>He looked down at the floor. “I thought you did it because you wanted to.”</p> <p>I grabbed his t-shirt in my hands, shaking him back and forth, not caring that he was bigger and stronger and could easily overpower me. I screamed hysterically. “No! I never wanted to! You made me do it! Every time! I hate you!” He didn’t resist at all, allowing me to shake him back and forth until I let him go, taking a couple of steps backward before running for the bedroom, slamming the door behind me. </p> <p>I knew that everything I had just said was a lie. I knew what I had felt that time when I was hitting him. The sound of when the belt cracked against his flesh, so crisp and satisfying. Watching him thrash, hearing the beautiful music of his screams. Seeing the desperate look in his tear filled eyes, his lips wrapped around the black rubber of the gag. But even more, the feeling of power that coursed through my veins as I ordered him around, forced him to strip, made him bend to my will. And the other feeling, the one I had never felt before, down below that powered my arm for blow after blow. I just needed everything I said to him to be the truth. I needed him to be responsible, needed to have someone else to blame. Anything to convince me that I wasn’t the monster I knew I was.</p> <p>Alex stayed away from me for the most part for the last few days. We ate our meals separately, and he spent most of his time out of the house in some unknown location. He slept on the couch, not wanting to bother me. Every now and then, we crossed paths, his eyes meeting mine. I wanted to apologize to him, to tell him that I didn’t mean what I said. I didn’t hate him, I loved him as much as he loved me. I could see the apology written over his face every time as well, but all I could do was to return an icy stare, a look of hostility so overwhelming that he had no choice but to slink away.</p> <p>“Alex,” I heard my father say. I looked up, Alex still sitting with his head on the table. “Go help Mr. Parsons cut up the watermelon.”</p> <p>“I’ll do it, Dad,” I volunteered, standing up.</p> <p>“This will be Alex’s job,” he said firmly. “You’ll help with the fireworks later, understand?”</p> <p>I smiled. “I can help with the fireworks?” He nodded. Alex rose to his feet, shoulders sagged, following Mr. Parsons into the house. Once they were inside, my father came over to me, motioning for me to follow him, sitting down on a large wooden swing in one corner of the yard. I sat all the way to one side.</p> <p>“Jake, I need to know what’s going on,” he said. “Something’s wrong and I’m getting more and more worried about Alex. Did you two have some kind of fight?” I pulled my feet onto the swing, getting into my favorite position when I was feeling scared and lonely, pressing my knees against my chest. Slowly, I nodded. “What happened?” I couldn’t speak, and he lowered his voice. “Does this have anything to do with the other thing?”</p> <p>I nodded again. He shook his head, sliding over closer to me so that he could put his arm around my shoulder. “I should have stopped it, I shouldn’t have let you get involved in this. You’re too young, and Alex…I suppose he’s just pushed you too far, asked you to do things that you’re not ready to do. I’m really sorry.”</p> <p>“Why does Alex want to get hurt so much?” I whispered.</p> <p>He sighed. “It’s just the way he is.” He rubbed my back. “I suppose there are a lot of reasons, but you want to know something? I don’t think finding the reasons why really matters very much. Better to spend your time understanding what you are then to always be obsessed with the reasons.”</p> <p>I screwed up every ounce of my courage. “Was Jeremy the same way?”</p> <p>I could feel my father grow tense, his arm stiff, his fingers no longer gently caressing my shoulder but painfully digging into my flesh. “Why are you asking that?” He sounded angry, or maybe frightened.</p> <p>“I just thought…” I stammered. “I thought that if Jeremy was like that…”</p> <p>He relaxed a little. “I don’t know,” he said, his eyes fixed at a point off in the distance. “I don’t really know if Jeremy was like that or not. I…” His face became unreadable. “Are you worried that if Jeremy and Alex are like that, that you will be too?”</p> <p>I took a deep breath and shook my head. I know I wasn’t like that. I was something much worse.</p> <p>“I guess I should let you in on a little secret, if you can promise me that you’ll never tell another living soul.” I looked up at him, suddenly seized by curiosity. He leaned down, whispering in my ear. </p> <p>“I’m like that too.” </p> <p>I started back, shocked. “You are?”</p> <p>He nodded. “Ever since I was Alex’s age. So I guess that maybe you could be right. Maybe Jeremy was the same, but we can’t know that anymore. Maybe you’ll turn out to the same as well. But I don’t want you telling him, he’s upset enough about all this as it is. Do you want to know something else? I never had a brother that was willing to help me out with these kind of things. I’m more than a little jealous. I don’t think Alex knows how lucky he is to have a brother like you.” </p> <p>I stared at him, wanting to pour it all out, how I wasn’t like that at all, how I was just some kind of sick freak. I couldn’t find the words. He gripped my knee.</p> <p>“I’m sick of using all these euphemisms. There’s a word for all this. It’s called masochist. Someone who likes being hurt.”</p> <p>I stared off in the other direction. “Is it normal to be like that?”</p> <p>“I don’t know if it’s entirely normal,” he said, “but at the same time there are a lot of people who are masochistic.”</p> <p>I closed my eyes, trying to disconnect from myself so that I could ask the question burning in my mind. “Then... if there are people who like to get hurt, are there people…” I couldn’t finish it.</p> <p>“Are there people who like to hurt people?” he finished it for me. I stared off into space. “Of course there are. There’s a word for people like that, it’s called sadist.”</p> <p>Sadist. There’s a word just for what I am.</p> <p>“Isn’t it…isn’t it wrong….”</p> <p>He looked at me curiously. “No, it’s not wrong to hurt people that want to be hurt. It would be a very lonely world if there were masochists without sadists, don’t you think? It’s only wrong when a person hurts someone that doesn’t want to be hurt. It’s kind of like having two matching pieces of a puzzle. You just have to find the two right people that match up, one person to do the hurting, one person who likes to be hurt. How could finding two people that need each other be wrong?”</p> <p>My head was swimming. I knew with every fiber of my being that there was never a right time or a right way for someone to hurt someone else. People who did that went to jail, went to hell, went to wherever they put bad people to keep them away from the good ones. I could hear what he said, understand every word, but how could I believe any of it? How could I allow myself to believe that what I had done to Alex, the torture I had inflicted upon him, was ok?</p> <p>Mr. Parsons and Alex returned with trays full of watermelon wedges, cake, and coffee. My father clapped me once on the knee and got up to help them lay out the food, leaving me alone on the swing. I kicked my legs back and forth, the swing rocking gently. Mr. Parsons came over with a full plate, setting it down on the swing beside me.</p> <p>“You gonna help me with the fireworks tonight, right boy?” I nodded. “You ever lit fireworks before?” I shook my head. “Well, there’s really only one rule. Don’t get blowed up.” I smiled and giggled. “Just do what I tell ya and ya’ll be fine. And you listen to me on more thing,” he said more seriously. “Billy Parsons weren’t born yesterday, he can see a few things that’s going on. You two boys is too close to each other to be fightin like this. From what I can tell, you the one that’s doin all the fightin.” I looked down. “That there is the only brother you got, and brothers stick together no matter what, ya hear me? You go patch things up with him. Ain’t nothing he coulda done that bad.”</p> <p>Mr. Parsons didn’t even wait for me to answer, just left the plate of food on the swing. I looked at it, and then looked over to Alex, who had found a quiet corner of the yard under a tree, sitting with his back to the trunk and gazing off across the fields at the sunset. I kicked at the dirt, stared at a rock, then looked back up at him. With a sigh, I picked up the plate and walked mechanically across the yard, my mind blank, standing in front of Alex. He looked up at me, his eyes large.</p> <p>“Can I sit here?” I asked softly. He nodded, and I sat down, facing him. He looked like he was going to say something, and then decided not too. “Wanna have a race?” I said. “Down to the fence past the field and back. Ok?” He didn’t say anything. I jumped to my feet and started running. “Last one back has the smallest dick!”</p> <p>That got him started. “You are so last,” he said playfully, jumping to his feet. I glanced over at my father, smiling. Mr. Parsons nodded approvingly at me, lifting his beer bottle in salute. We tore off across the field, our laughter echoing in my ears. </p> <p>*******</p> <p>“I miss this,” my father said, pulling the sheet up over my bare chest. “I’m never around to put you boys to bed.” He smiled. “I’ll bet you’re up until the wee hours most nights anyway.”</p> <p>“Most of the time,” said Alex, lying on top of his sheet reading a book. “Usually we just stay up until morning and then go to sleep.”</p> <p>“Hey, you’re not supposed to do that until college,” he warned, and then laughed. “As long as the house is burned down when I get back, then I suppose its all fine. At least, until school starts. Then we’ll have to have some rules around here instead of letting anarchy reign.” I smiled. School was still weeks away, and nothing to be worried about just yet. Dad adjusted the covers, touched my nose playfully, and then his eyes seemed to cloud up. He started singing in a soft voice, a song I hadn’t heard in a long time.</p> <p>Let the sun be there<br/> Let us all take care<br/> That we sleep at night<br/> While the moon shines bright</p> <p>I started to sing with him.</p> <p>If I were a mountain<br/> I’d look down to the sea<br/> If I were the ocean<br/> I’d be as happy as can be</p> <p>Alex joined in, his voice cracking.</p> <p>For I’m like the mountains<br/> I stand tall and strong<br/> And I’m like the ocean<br/> And I sing the ocean’s song</p> <p>Let the sun be there<br/> Let us all take care<br/> That we sleep at night<br/> While the moon shines bright</p> <p>Silence settled over the room. Alex was fighting back tears, and my father got off the bed to give him a hug. I spoke in a hushed voice. “I remember when Mom used to sing that song.”</p> <p>“She did,” he said quietly. “I thought it was time we started singing it again. It’s been over two years.” I got out of bed and sat next to my father, his arm going around my shoulder as we all started crying together. That day came flooding back to me, Mom going out with my oldest brother Jeremy to buy him a new pair of soccer cleats first thing in the morning before we all went to Boston for the day. One hour, two hours, three hours went by, they didn’t come home. Dad kept saying that everything was fine, but I knew it my heart that it wasn’t. All day we waited, no news, no phone call, nothing. The police didn’t come until after dark. Dad sent us to our rooms, I sat shaking with Alex on his bed, neither of us daring to speak. When he came to tell us, I already knew what he was going to say. </p> <p>“We’ve still got each other,” he said softly. “And we’re going to stick together, no matter what, right?”</p> <p>“No matter what,” I repeated, a mantra from days past, a young child that would say that whenever I needed reassurance that my parents loved me “no matter what.” We didn’t say anything else, Dad holding us until our crying subsided, tousling my hair before getting up.</p> <p>“Don’t go to sleep too late boys, ok?” We both nodded as he shut the door quietly behind him. Alex looked over at me, wiping his eyes on his arm and sniffling. </p> <p>“Are you still mad at me?” he asked, his voice quivering. I shook my head. “We don’t have to do that stuff ever again if you don’t want to.”</p> <p>“It’s ok,” I said quietly. “I didn’t mean what I said.”</p> <p>He got up and turned off the light, leaving the room bathed in moonlight that reflected off his bare skin, pearly gray and luminescent. He shed his underwear, walking back and sitting beside me naked. “I made a promise that I didn’t keep,” he said quietly. I wasn’t sure what he meant, but he put his arm on my shoulder, pushing me gently to lie down on my back. Tenderly, he lifted my head and put a pillow underneath it, his hand coming to rest on my chest, rising and falling as I breathed in and out.</p> <p>“Alex,” I said softly, not understanding what he was doing, lifting my head up, a little nervous.</p> <p>“Shhh,” he said, placing his finger on my lips. “I promised I would show you how to do it.” He gently pushed my head back down on the pillow. “I miss mom and Jeremy a lot.”</p> <p>“I do too,” I whispered.</p> <p>“But when I get really sad, I like to remember that I still have one brother left. You’re the best brother anyone could have.”</p> <p>I blinked. “You too,” I whispered.</p> <p>His hands traced down my sides, hooking into the waistband of my underpants. I lifted off the bed so that he could pull them off completely. I was surprised to see my thing standing as tall and stiff as his. He laid down next to me, his skin warm and soft. I closed my eyes.</p> <p>The next thing I knew, his hand was wrapped around me. My eyes sprang open, my jaw fell, my heart began to pound hard enough to explode. It was not the first time he had ever touched me. In fact, we had touched each other many times in days long past, playing together in the bathtub, chasing each other naked around the house trying to grab the other’s pecker until mom screamed in frustration. Back then it was a game. This was no game. I knew in the back of my mind that this was wrong, that boys, kids were not supposed to do these kinds of things together, especially brothers. His breath was hot on my skin, his own hard dick pressed into my thigh.</p> <p>Without warning, his hand slid down, stretching the skin on the head of my dick ever so slightly before he pulled back up. A wave of sensation flooded my brain, short-circuiting synapses. A feeling grew in the pit of my stomach, the same one that I had felt standing over Alex while he cried under the belt. I sat bolt upright, pushing Alex off to the side.</p> <p>“What’s wrong?” he asked, scared.</p> <p>“I dunno,” I said, my voice shaking.</p> <p>“Did you feel anything?” I nodded. “Lie back down, that’s just the beginning.”</p> <p>“I’m scared.”</p> <p>He sat up beside me, holding my hand. “There’s nothing to be scared about. It’s not going to hurt, it feels better than anything else you ever felt. I promise.” I let him gently push me back down on the bed, his hand wrapping itself around my dick again, this time stroking a little harder, a little faster. I gasped under my breath, and he smiled, his finger tracing over my chest. “How does it feel?” he asked.</p> <p>I had no answer for that. I had never felt anything like this, the warmth of his body, the power of sensations coming from my groin that I hadn’t imagined even existed before this moment. I breathed hard, my eyes meeting his. He smiled again. “This is just the start,” he said. “Wait until the finish.” He stroked me again, sending another wave of ecstasy through my entire young frame. I shuddered, my eyes crossing. He bent down to whisper in my ear.</p> <p>“Tie me up.”</p> <p>I turned to look at him. “But then, you can’t…” </p> <p>He put his finger on my lips again. “There’s another way.” He let go of me, the absence of his hand making me feel cold and alone, then reached under the bed and pulled out two lengths of rope, dangling from his hand. “Please. No torture, just tie me up.”</p> <p>I took the rope from his hands. He turned around, placing his hands behind his back his wrists crossed. It took me no time at all to bind his hands tightly. I did the same to his ankles, using the remainder of the rope to tie them to his hands so that he was unable to stand. Carefully, he turned around, maneuvering himself so that he knelt between my legs.</p> <p>“Hold my head down while I do this,” he whispered. “Push hard. Don’t let go.” I had no idea what he meant. He bent over at the waist, his face right next to my thing, still hard and throbbing, my eyes wide with shock as he opened his mouth. He couldn’t possibly…</p> <p>I fell back down on the bed, the sensation as his tongue ran over me more than my ten year old mind could handle. Moments later, I was enveloped in warm wetness, his tongue running back and forth, up and down. I groaned, the feeling amplified far more, thrusting instinctually deeper into his mouth. He moaned softly, and I remembered the hands. I reached out, grabbing his hair and pushing him down on me so that he couldn’t pull back up. Alex moaned even louder, his ministrations faster and faster, bobbing up and down on me. I felt the feeling building inside, biting my lip to keep from crying out. I knew what he wanted, what he needed, and I yanked his hair hard, pushing his face into me. The feeling grew and grew, amplified, multiplied, until a single instant when a rush hit me like an avalanche. I groaned as it overwhelmed me, swept me away into a world that held no boundaries, no limitations, a world where I could soar free. If there was a heaven, I knew this is what it had to feel like.</p> <p>And then it was over. I collapsed, not even realizing that my back was arched so high that the only parts of me touching the bed were my heels and my head. Alex moaned softly again, and I pried my hands loose from his hair, letting him sit back up, a grin on his face. “Well?” he said.</p> <p>“Holy shit,” I whispered.</p> <p>“That’s what it feels like.”</p> <p>“Holy shit,” I whispered again. He ran his finger across my forehead, wet with my sweat, and then giggled. I couldn’t help it, I started to giggle, which soon turned to a full throated laugh. We laughed long into the night, finally falling asleep nude snuggled up against each other, Alex’s hands and feet still bound. He woke me in the middle of the night with his mouth on my dick once again, and as he brought me to a climax that felt even more powerful and significant, waves of emotions flooded in me, waves of love for my brother so powerful that I knew when he asked me to help him resume his explorations into pain tomorrow, there could only be one answer.</p> <p>I would tell him yes.</p></div>",[]
1585,"Memory of Alex, Part 7",7,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,Sorry for the absence. Hope you enjoy this chapter.,2006-01-17,10,5,"b/b, bond, whip, sm, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was early when my eyes fluttered open, the sun just high enough that light was filtering in through the bedroom windows but not yet shining in brightly and turning the room into an oven. The temperature was pleasant, or at least I had gotten used to the heat and stickiness to a point where I didn’t notice it as much. The bed molded itself perfectly to my frame, the pillow soft beneath my head, the warm naked body of my brother pressed against my equally bare flesh. I couldn’t remember ever feeling comfortable, so at peace in my entire life.</p> <p>He lay on his side, his back to me, the front of my body pressed up against his. Carefully, I rolled over to the other side of the bed, not wanting to wake him just yet. His shoulder rose and fell evenly with his breathing, his quiet snores reverberating in my ears. The gentle light bathing his skin gave him an almost fuzzy appearance, like the slightly out of focus camera shots used in movies to show romantic scenes. The stark white of the areas of his body normally covered by underwear stood out so sharply from the rest of his well-tanned form that it nearly shone on its own.</p> <p>Hardly realizing what I was doing, my hand reached out and gently stroked his shoulder blade. I never really thought before about what he felt like, how soft and smooth his skin was under my fingers, how the gentle curves of his arms belied the muscles that I still didn’t have. His dark hair was fine and soft, cascading through my hand, tickling the spaces between my fingers. I let my hand trace the ridge of his spine, down to the small of his back where his bound hands rested, down past them to more personal places. He didn’t stir as I traced the cleft of his butt, wondering if mine looked like his did, jutting away from my body, the chasm a deep fissure between his cheeks. My hand wandered around to his front, blindly reaching until it found what it was seeking, surprised to find it already stiff and throbbing.</p> <p>Alex moaned and stirred. Not ready to wake him, I withdrew my invading hand, letting it settle on my own little hard-on. Mine felt so inadequate compared to his, so short and thin against what I considered to be his impressive endowment. The feeling raced through me as my fist tightened, a slight gasp escaping my lips, desire wrapping itself around my soul to bring myself back to the heights of ecstasy that I had experienced for the first time last night. With a jerk I yanked my hand back, confused and frightened without any idea why. I turned onto my back, staring at the ceiling, retreating into my thoughts to escape the pulses of feeling that rocketed out from my thing. </p> <p>Last night, everything seemed so clear. What Alex did for me made me feel like I could soar into the highest heavens, like being awakened to find out that life was richer and more full of possibility than I had ever dared to imagine. I felt so certain that when Alex asked me one again to accompany him into the depths of agony, I could be there for him. Now, nothing was certain. Now, what we did last night felt more like a filthy secret than something to be shouted out loud in a crowded room. I realized with horror what I had just done, exploring my brother’s body in a way that no brother ever should, and even worse, realizing that when I did it, my thing leapt to attention. I realized that last night I was ready to go back down the path of becoming that monstrous thing that reveled in the agony of another person. So many bizarre thoughts and feelings rushing through me with the power of a massive waterfall, washing away the me that I knew and replacing it with some dark and sinister thing that should never have seen the light of day.</p> <p>Alex yawned, rolling over awkwardly to face me, his eyes still heavy with sleep. “What time is it?”</p> <p>“About seven,” I answered, looking away.</p> <p>He groaned. “Could you untie me? I gotta take a leak really bad.” The moment he was free, he jumped out of bed, not even bothering to pull on his underwear before running for the bathroom. The sounds he made captivated me; the powerful stream pounding into the bowl, the sigh of relief he made when it started, the distinct sound of a toilet flushing, imagining him standing there, dick in his hand, shaking off those last few drops...</p> <p>What the heck is wrong with me??</p> <p>Alex came back into the room, sitting on the edge of the bed. I glanced over for a second, his eyes warm and soft, a caring look of concern face. I turned away as fast as I could. His hand felt warm on my shoulder. “How are you doing?” he said quietly, his voice full of concern.</p> <p>“Ok,” I answered, hoping that would be enough.</p> <p>“No you’re not,” he said. “Jake…I…I’m really sorry that I…”</p> <p>He didn’t deserve to take all the blame. I was the guilty one, far more than him. I turned over. “It’s not your fault.”</p> <p>“Of course it’s my fault,” he said softly. “Everything was my idea, wasn’t it?”</p> <p>I sighed. “I really don’t want to talk about it.”</p> <p>“Ok,” he said softly, turning away. “You don’t have to talk if you don’t want to. I just don’t want you to feel like we did something really bad, cause I don’t think we did.”</p> <p>I felt close to tears, but said nothing. He got up, picking up a pair of underpants from the floor and slipping them on. I watched the firm globes of his butt disappear beneath the thin white fabric, once again embarrassed and ashamed that my eyes were fixed on his body, that my thing had once again expressed it’s own interest as well. He quietly left the room without even looking at me. A pit quickly grew in my stomach, forcing me out of the bed after only a few minutes and into the doorway, watching as he settled onto the couch to watch cartoons with a bowl of cereal balanced between his folded legs.</p> <p>“What do you mean?” I said softly. He turned to look at me.</p> <p>“About what?”</p> <p>“About…not doing something bad.”</p> <p>He put his cereal down and stood up, walking a little closer but still keeping his distance. “About you feeling that we did something bad?” I nodded. “I don’t think we did.”</p> <p>“But we did,” I said, my voice cracking. “I mean…we’re not supposed to do stuff like that, are we? Isn’t it wrong? Especially cause…”</p> <p>“Especially cause we’re both boys?” I nodded fiercely, my eyes fixed on the wooden floor. He came closer, putting his arms around me. “I don’t care,” he said softly, the tears starting to flow down my cheeks. He began to sniffle as well. “I don’t care what anybody says we’re supposed to do or think or be like. I don’t care that I’m not supposed to jerk off or that I’m not supposed to like being tied up. I just want to do what I want to do without anyone telling me what I’m supposed to do anymore.” His voice became firm, full of resolve and conviction. “I don’t give a shit anymore what people think about me. I don’t give a shit that its not cool to say that I love my brother.” I sobbed on his shoulder. “Cause I do. You’re the best brother anyone could ever have and I would do anything for you. Anything.” He pulled away and picked up my chin. “If you tell me that you never want to do anything with me again, I won’t ever talk about it, never.”</p> <p>I suddenly felt torn apart, ripped into two. A part of me was grateful, relieved that I was off the hook, that the confusion could be over. But the other part of me, the one that started small but gradually became stronger and stronger, it told me how selfish I was being when my brother was anything but. How I was putting my own squeamishness in front of what I understood he not only wanted but needed. How could I do that so someone that just told me I was the best brother that anyone could ever have? </p> <p>I shook my head. “It’s ok,” I said softy, trying to make myself sound certain. “I just…feel weird about it, that’s all.”</p> <p>“I know,” he said sympathetically. “It seemed weird to me at first too…” He trailed off. “Do you want breakfast?” </p> <p>I nodded. He put his hand on my shoulder, leaving it resting there for a moment, and then turned to go into the kitchen. I followed, sitting down at the table while he pulled out a bowl and poured the cereal and milk for me, putting it down in front of me.</p> <p>“I could have done that,” I said.</p> <p>“But I like doing it for you,” he said back, sitting down next to me, his own bowl apparently forgotten in the living room.</p> <p>I took a spoonful of cereal, forcing myself to swallow it. My words were addressed more to the cereal bowl than to Alex. “Do you want me to tie you up today?”</p> <p>“Not if you don’t want to,” he said firmly. </p> <p>Was it really so horrible? Was it really that bad to give him all the things he wanted? It wasn’t as if I had to endure the long hours of suffering, the excruciating pain, the mind-numbing boredom of being tied up and abandoned. He did so much for me…it was only right, it was only fair that I did the same for him.</p> <p>“It’s ok,” I said, forcing myself to sound not only certain, but happy to participate even if I wasn’t. “After all, it’s not me getting tied up.”</p> <p>“Uh huh,” he said, smiling. “If you want we can try something else today.” I looked at him with uncertainty in my eyes, but he dismissed it quickly with a warm hand on my shoulder. “Not torture or anything like that.”</p> <p>“Then what?”</p> <p>“Well, something different.” He looked away from me. “I kinda…” He laughed nervously. </p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“It’s hard to say. I…” he trailed off, taking a gulp followed a deep breath. “I want you to tell me what to do,” he spat out. I blinked in confusion while he sat back in his chair, looking as if he was ready to run away or maybe throw up. He sighed when he understood I had no idea what he was talking about. “I mean…I want…I’ll be…a slave.” The last words were so soft I could barely hear them.</p> <p>“A slave?” I asked, dumbfounded.</p> <p>He turned red. “Yeah, you know…you tell me to do stuff and I do it.”</p> <p>“What, like regular stuff?”</p> <p>“Whatever you want.”</p> <p>I blinked, a little smile spreading across my face. “So if I told you to bark like a dog you would do it?”</p> <p>He looked at me for a second, and then howled at the top of his lungs, so convincing I might have found myself in a dark wood on misty Halloween night were it not so bright and miserably hot. I exploded with laughter as he started to bark, loud, full barks like a big dog, milk running out of my nose and bits of cereal flying across the table. He stopped barking, a huge grin across his face.</p> <p>“Ok, now jump up and down and make sounds like a monkey!” I demanded, giggling uncontrollably.</p> <p>“Come on,” he said, the grin leaving his face. “Be serious!”</p> <p>“But I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.” I dragged my sleeve across my face to clean off the milk.</p> <p>“More serious stuff,” he said, the mirth suddenly leaving the room. “You know, you could make me do stuff for you, kinda like a servant.”</p> <p>“Why do you want to do that?” I asked curiously.</p> <p>“I dunno, I just want to,” he said. “Wait, before we do it, there’s something we need first.”</p> <p>He got up from the table. I followed him dumbfounded into my father’s room, watching him without comprehension as he reached up on the high shelf, going right for the box that Dad had pulled down the day he gave me the gag and clamps. From the way he balanced himself precariously, grunting, I could tell it was heavy. My eyes wide, I watched him set it on the bed, the contents rattling noisily with a metallic sound, pushing the cover off the box. </p> <p>“How did you know about that?” I stammered.</p> <p>“I knew it was there,” he said, rummaging around in the box. “I knew you got the gag and the clip things from Dad.” Triumphantly, he pulled something from the box, setting it down on the bed. My mouth hung open, still too stunned to even look at what it was.</p> <p>“What do you…. you mean…you knew about the box? Dad told you?”</p> <p>“No,” he said, without any further explanation, removing something else from the box and placing it down on the bed. I looked over at them, my mouth still hanging open. They were fairly short strips of what looked like black leather, wider than a belt and far too short to be one. At one end were a series of narrow slits, almost like holes for a belt buckle but much longer. At the other end, a small metal ring was set into the leather. A much larger ring was fixed in the middle. He placed yet another one down, and then another, and then another, five in total. There seemed to be two shorter ones, two a little longer, and then one even a little longer than that. Alex kept rummaging around in the box.</p> <p>“What…what are those?” I whispered.</p> <p>“Cuffs,” he said quietly, almost reverently. He stopped looking in the box, picking one up. “See, it goes around my wrist like this.” He wrapped the leather around, pushing the small ring through one of the slits so that it formed something like a really wide bracelet. “All it needs is a lock in the ring and then it can’t come off.” He took it back off and laid it on the bed, continuing to rummage around in the box.</p> <p>I stared at it, comprehension suddenly flooding into my head. “And then I can use the ring to tie you to things,” I said in awe.</p> <p>“Yeah,” he said nodding. “Ah ha!” He pulled out a plastic bag, dropping it on the bed where it made a noisy, metallic sound. I stared at it while he pulled a few small, brass padlocks out of the bag, five in all, setting them down next to the cuffs. “There,” he said softly, turning to look at me. “Can you…can you put them on me?”</p> <p>Like a robot, I nodded, mechanically walking up to pick them up from the bed. It was almost as if I was watching from a distance, seeing things happen more like they were on a television show than in real life. He held out his hand, and I wrapped the same cuff around it, pushing the small ring through the slit, taking one of the padlocks in my hand. His hand was trembling, goosebumps standing out on his forearm as I threaded the open padlock through the ring, snapping it shut with a click that made both of us jump. I let go, and he reached over to touch his wrist, stroking it like a beloved pet. “I never wore them before,” he said to himself.</p> <p>“How do you know about them?” I asked again. He didn’t answer, just holding up his wrist. The big ring rocked back and forth, making a strange sound not quite like metal ringing together but also not quite like metal hitting something soft. “Who told you about them?”</p> <p>“It doesn’t matter,” he said, holding out his other wrist. “Please.”</p> <p>I shook my head. “I wanna know.” It was true, I could feel it building up inside me, a burning need to know how he seemed to know so much about such inscrutable things. He didn’t answer. I picked up the other small cuff, holding it in my hand, reluctantly wrapping it around his wrist and securing it with another padlock. The two larger ones were just as efficiently locked onto his ankles. </p> <p>“What’s the other one for?”</p> <p>“It’s a collar,” he said breathlessly. “For my neck.”</p> <p>“I know where a collar goes,” I said, the irritation showing in my voice at his secret still being withheld from me. “But why do you need to get tied by your neck?”</p> <p>He turned a little red, looking away. “You know…you could attach a rope and it could be kinda like…a leash.” I instinctively took a step backward, the idea of leading him around like an animal beyond strange but somehow incredibly attractive to the other part of me, just waking up and whispering in the back of my mind of things I could do to my brother. He quickly spoke to break the tension. “I just want to wear it, you don’t have to actually do anything with it.”</p> <p>“Fine,” I said, picking it up and wrapping it around his neck.</p> <p>“It’s too loose,” he complained.</p> <p>“It’s gonna make it hard to breathe.”</p> <p>“It still needs to be tighter, just not too tight.” I pulled it two more notches, the leather snug around his neck, the big ring positioned in front. I snapped another padlock to hold it in place. Immediately, he walked over to the mirror, staring at himself and the leather locked onto his body. I could see him trembling slightly, and I could feel myself doing the same, my thing straining at my underwear as much as I could see his doing the same. That other person inside me woke up even further, gently trying to push aside the parts of me that were scared and uncertain, longing to listen to Alex whimpering and crying in unspeakable agony. I shoved it back aside, wiping the sweat from my brow.</p> <p>“What else is in there?” I asked softly, not wanting to look for myself, probably not able to comprehend what anything would be used for without Alex’s guidance. He tore himself away from the mirror, coming back to the bed and looking inside.</p> <p>“There’s a bunch of chain,” he said. My stomach jumped, the possibilities of leaving Alex chained up instead of just tied curling around the corners of my mind. I tried to shove the sudden images away, but was unable to. He pulled something else from the box, long and wooden, holes dotting the dark surface. “It’s a paddle,” he said. “For hitting.”</p> <p>“I know,” I whispered.</p> <p>He pulled more things from the box that required no explanation, all clearly instruments designed with the express purpose of causing pain. A short whip with a lot of strands, each knotted off at the end. A longer whip more like the kind that Indiana Jones used but not as long as his. Something that Alex called a strap, looking like the paddle but softer and more flexible than the wood being made of thick leather. There were other pairs of clamps in there, ones that looked stronger and even more vicious than the ones we used. And then, Alex took something out that made my jaw drop in surprise and then made me burst into laughter.</p> <p>“It’s a giant dick!” I pointed, sputtering. “What the heck am I supposed to do with a giant dick?” He wasn’t laughing at all. I managed to get myself under control.</p> <p>“It ummm…it goes in my butt.”</p> <p>I stared at him and then cracked up again. “How is a dick supposed to fit in your butt?”</p> <p>“It goes…you know, inside,” he said quietly.</p> <p>“You’re kidding.”</p> <p>“Nope, it really does.”</p> <p>I tried to imagine it, but it was just too weird. “It goes inside, like…where the shit comes from?” He nodded. “That is so gross.” He shrugged, taking another rubber looking thing from the box.</p> <p>“This is the same kind of thing, but because it gets wider and then smaller it stays in and won’t come out.”</p> <p>“I don’t wanna put stuff in your butt and get your shit all over everything,” I said, scrunching up my nose. “That’s just sick.”</p> <p>“If you don’t want to,” he said softly, putting the dick and the other butt thing back into the box. He looked into it. “That’s it.”</p> <p>Questions leapt into my mind once again, questions that I knew he wasn’t going to answer. I knew, or at least suspected why Dad even had this stuff, because he told me that he was into it, but the way that Alex seemed to know so much about it…He knew all the names, what the stuff was used for, how it was used…how could he know all that? The box was supposed to be a secret, Alex didn’t know about it. A burning desire to know more rose up inside me. The other part of me whispered in my ear, telling me what to do, how to find out. I felt like I snapped, like a light switched turned on, or more like off. My dick began to throb, eager for the release that it experienced for the first time last night. I let it take over.</p> <p>“Alex,” I said in a commanding voice. He turned away from the mirror where he was staring again and looked at me. “Go put on a pair of shorts and get your backpack.”</p> <p>“Why?”</p> <p>“If you’re my slave then you have to do what I say,” I answered. “Get me shorts and my shoes too.” He stared at me for a moment, and then went out of the room, returning with the requested items cradled in his hands. “What are you waiting for, get dressed,” I ordered, pulling on my own shorts and slipping my shoes on. He finished just before me, standing at the edge of the bed wearing only his shorts, a delicious look of fear on his face.</p> <p>“Hands behind your back,” I ordered. He turned around, and I bound his wrists together with one of the padlocks. Even though he could move a lot more than when I tied his hands together, using the cuffs and the padlocks somehow seemed more secure. “Go stand facing the corner in the kitchen until I’m ready for you.” He obeyed.</p> <p>Hurriedly, I shoved everything laid out on the bed into the backpack, fishing into the box to grab a few lengths of chain and all the padlocks I could find, careful to avoid touching the butt things. I stuffed all of the keys to the locks into my pockets, not sure which one worked which lock but confident that it wouldn’t be too hard to figure out. The pack was heavy as I slung it over my shoulders, almost too heavy for me to carry, but I wouldn’t have to carry it long. Dropping it in the living room, I retrieved the pair of clamps and the gag from the drawer in our bedroom along with two pairs of socks and shoving it all into the pack with the rest of the gear. I picked it up and took it into the kitchen, where Alex was waiting for me in the corner as I had ordered. He looked like he was trembling again. </p> <p>“I can’t do this without untying your hands,” I explained, fishing in my pocket for a pair of keys to try first. Miraculously, the first ones I tried were the right keys, the padlock opening smoothly. I held it in my hands. “Put the pack on.” </p> <p>“What are you going to do?” he asked, his voice shaky.</p> <p>“Put the pack on,” I said stubbornly. He picked it up and slung it over his shoulders. “Good, now put your hands behind your back again.”</p> <p>“Jake, it’s kinda heavy…”</p> <p>“Put your hands behind your back,” I growled. “Or you’ll get punished.” He maneuvered his hands, crossing them together uncomfortably just beneath where the backpack rested on his bare back. I snapped the padlock back into place. A wicked idea formed, and I ran off to return a moment later with a length of rope. Carefully, I turned the collar so that the big ring was in the back, and then I tied the rope to the ring. He whimpered a little, but didn’t say anything. “That way you can’t try to run away.”</p> <p>“Where are we going?” I didn’t answer. “You’re not really taking me outside like this,” he said, terrified.</p> <p>“Yeah, I am.”</p> <p>“But…someone could see!” he whispered fiercely. “I’m wearing all this stuff!”</p> <p>“No one’s gonna see if you stay quiet and do what I say,” I told him. “We can’t do what I want here, we gotta go somewhere else.”</p> <p>“Just let me take all this stuff off first. We can put it back on when we get there,” he offered.</p> <p>“No, you have to wear them.” I opened the back door and pointed. “Now let’s go or I’ll make you walk naked instead.”</p> <p>He turned pale. “I’m not wearing shoes.”</p> <p>“You can walk barefoot.” I tugged on the rope tied to his collar. He stumbled out of the corner. </p> <p>“Jake, please!”</p> <p>I let go of the rope, angrily walking back in front of him. He tried to walk backward, but off balance as he was with his hands tied and the heavy pack he stumbled, barely keeping his balance. I deftly unbuttoned the front of his shorts, letting them fall to his ankles while he looked at me, horrified, only his underpants left.</p> <p>“You want to lose those too?” I asked softly.</p> <p>He shook his head, tears forming in his eyes. “Please, Jake, please don’t make me go outside like this. I’ll do whatever you want, just please don’t make me go.”</p> <p>It was amazing to me, how the sound of him begging tearfully like that was just as powerful as listening to the sounds of his tortured screams. My thing throbbed even harder, my hand wandering down to stroke it through my shorts. Images flashed in my head of what was about to happen to Alex, what I was about to do to him. I wanted to force him down on his knees right there, whip it out and shove it in his mouth, but I knew there were other things I needed to know first. </p> <p>“Let’s go,” I said, picking up the rope and giving it another sharp tug. He shuffled slowly, crying now, standing in the doorway in front of me for a moment until I pushed on his shoulder to get him to walk. I knew that no one would see us, that no one ever came around here, that where we were going was as quiet and abandoned as the most remote parts of the world. He stumbled down the stairs, almost losing his balance but managing to right himself without falling flat on his face. He turned around, his eyes begging for sympathy, his face streaked with tears. I held the rope firmly. “Move.”</p> <p>Glancing around to make sure that no one was nearby, I led him through the backyard into the woods. Once we were there, I felt more relaxed now that we were out of sight from the road obscured by the dense trees. Alex walked slowly, his eyes fixed on the ground, his bare feet already covered in the squishy mud and moss that covered the forest floor. Every now and then he stepped on something sharp or surprising, causing him to hiss and one time even bringing him down to his knees with a cry of pain. I stood behind him silently, holding the leash tight while he struggled to get to his feet. My eyes stayed fixed on his body as he walked, the way his muscles tensed and loosened, the sweat beaded on his face and his shoulders that he couldn’t wipe away, the clenching and unclenching of his butt hidden only behind thin white cotton. It drove me even further into the depths of lust. Alex undoubtedly guessed where we were going, because he led onward in the right direction without a hint from me.</p> <p>We reached a small clearing that was halfway there, marked by several rusted out appliances that someone had abandoned. I yanked on the rope suddenly, causing him to nearly fall over. He stood still with his shoulders slumped over while I walked around in front of him. I tried to look at his face, but he turned away when I did, at least until I put my fingers into the waistband of his underpants.</p> <p>“Please don’t,” he said softly. I ignored him, pulling them slowly down, relishing the way his stiff dick popped out and stood straight out in front of him. He turned beet red, sniffling like he was going to cry again, but didn’t offer any resistance as I pulled them down to his ankles.</p> <p>“Step out of them.” Awkwardly, he kicked them away, leaving him completely nude and exposed. It still wasn’t enough to satisfy me. Forcing him to turn around, I opened the top of the pack and took out the gag, holding it in my hand. “Open up,” I ordered. He hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth wide. I shoved the ball in place and pulled the strap tight, then rummaging around in the bag again until I found what I wanted. I walked around him, holding them in my hand. His eyes went wide when he saw them, taking a step backward and shaking his head as hard as he could. I grabbed his collar and held it, forcing the first clamp open and letting it snap shut on his nipple. He cried out in the gag, tears running down his face. He offered no resistance as I put the other one on, another squeal muffled by the gag. </p> <p>“Let’s go,” I ordered. He walked slowly away, sniffling and whimpering a little. My dick was throbbing again at the sight of him forced to march naked, bound, gagged, and in pain.</p> <p>We reached our destination after another twenty minutes of walking. Inexplicably, nestled amongst the trees and choked with the underbrush, was an old shack. It must have been abandoned for years, the windows boarded up, the door barely hanging open on rusted hinges. An old car with no tires was merrily rotting away in the front yard, tree debris and bird droppings make it look as if it had been spray painted with graffiti. Alex had found it a few months back, on a day when he had been feeling badly and had gone off to be by himself. He showed it to me a week later, proud of his find and pointing out how certain he was that only the two of us knew about it by the absence of beer bottles and cigarette butts. He still came out here every now and then when he wanted to be alone, but not since we had started our tie up stuff. He turned around and looked at me with sad eyes.</p> <p>“Inside,” I ordered, pushing him on the shoulder. He walked carefully, and I realized why very quickly, rusty old nails littering the ground. I let him go as slowly as he wanted, shuffling along behind him until we climbed the single step on the porch, the ancient and decaying wood creaking and groaning under our weight. The shack was dark inside, lit only by the sparse sunlight filtering in through the cracks in the walls and the holes in the ceiling, but my eyes quickly adjusted. It was empty save for a pile of dirty lumber and wooden crates in one corner, a thick layer of dust billowing up with every step we took. It was one room downstairs, but what might have been a loft at one time covered half of the room. Many of the floorboards from the loft were gone or had never been nailed in place, leaving exposed beams. Alex came to a stop in the middle of the room, sniffling. I looked up, examining the beams. They still looked solid enough, and had held my weight without a problem when I had climbed up in the loft and shimmied out on one of them the last time I had been here, so I knew they would work for my purposes. </p> <p>Pulling the key I knew worked on his hands from my pocket, I unlocked his hands from behind his back. He pulled them forward with a groan, immediately pulling the clamps off from his chest, squealing once again as he took them off. I looked at him angrily, but didn’t do anything about it. They would be back on him soon enough. I helped him drop the backpack on the floor, and then re-locked his hands in front of him. He stood still while I went into the corner, picking up one of the upside down crates, my eyes going wide when I saw what was hidden beneath it. I looked over at Alex, who was turning red.</p> <p>“You used to tie yourself up out here?” I said incredulously, staring at the pile of ropes. He nodded slowly. I picked up the crate and brought it over to a point beneath one of the beams. “I thought this was going to be something new, but you already did this.” He didn’t answer. “Stand on the crate.”</p> <p>He climbed up carefully onto the box, balancing as best as he could with his hands locked together in front of him. I went into the backpack, pulling out a few more padlocks and a length of chain. Without comment, I shoved the padlocks in my pocket and laid the chain around my neck to keep my hands free, then climbed up the rickety ladder into the loft. Carefully, I maneuvered myself to be straddling the beam right above him. He looked up at me, very clearly understanding what I intended to do, soft moans coming from his lips. I locked the length of chain around the beam, leaving the free end to dangle loose.</p> <p>“Put your hands above your head,” I ordered. He stretched them out, high enough that I could easily reach down and lock the free end of the chain to his wrists. His elbows were still a little bent, but that didn’t matter much to me. I climbed back down, my eyes drinking in his nude body, his arms stretched out above his head, balanced precariously on the crate. He was shaking his head as I came over near him, begging incomprehensibly into his gag. </p> <p>I kicked the crate away.</p> <p>With a jerk, he fell a short distance, screaming at the top of his lungs into his gag. His feet were still several inches off the floor, kicking madly to try and find something to balance on. I watched him thrash around helplessly, his pitiful cries filling the small room as all his weight strained at his wrists and shoulders. Eventually, he stopped kicking, his head slumping forward, sobbing quietly.</p> <p>I reached up behind his head, unbuckling the gag from his mouth. He coughed hoarsely. “Jake, please, you gotta let me down, this really hurts.”</p> <p>“Not until you tell me how you know about all this stuff,” I said, finally putting my plans in action. He was silent. “I’m gonna leave you here until you tell me everything.”</p> <p>“Please,” he whispered.</p> <p>“Nope. I don’t care if it takes days, you’re just gonna hang there.” I picked up the clamps and pried one open, standing in front of him. “Are you gonna talk?”</p> <p>“Don’t make me do this,” he said softly. I snapped the clamp onto his left nipple. He hissed and then cried out at the renewed pain. Without comment I snapped the other one in place as well, stepping away as he started kicking and thrashing around again. “Jake, god, please, it hurts so much! Please, please, I’ll do whatever you want, please just let me down…”</p> <p>“Tell me how you know about the stuff.”</p> <p>He started shouting through his tears. “Don’t make me tell you!”</p> <p>I opened the pack and pulled out another pair of vicious clamps, looking more like miniature version of jumper cables than the alligator clips that were on his chest now. He stopped kicking, staring at me wide eyed as I walked back up to him. “Tell me or else.”</p> <p>His voice trembled. “You wouldn’t…” I grabbed his balls in my hand. He started to try and yank away, but I held them firmly, squeezing them until he moaned in pain, staying still. “No, please, not on there, please…” he begged through his tears.</p> <p>“Tell me.”</p> <p>“I can’t!” he shouted.</p> <p>I pried the clamp open, pulling some of his sac between the jaws, then letting go.</p> <p>Alex screamed so loud it felt like the entire shack was shaking, high pitched enough to shatter the windows if they still had glass left in them. I couldn’t imagine what it must feel like, having that thing biting into such sensitive flesh, helpless to do anything about it, but my only reaction was to stroke the hard thing between my legs. He sobbed and hung still again, the only acknowledgment made when I snapped the other clamp onto more of his ball sac was a soft whimper.</p> <p>“Tell me or I’m going to leave you here all day.” The only sound coming from him were his sobs. “It’s gonna be really hot and the mosquitoes are gonna eat you alive.” He still didn’t answer me. “Tell me!” I shouted, bending down to feel in the backpack, pulling out the longer, single whip. Furious, I walked behind him with purpose, my head pounding, my arm tensed. “Tell me!” I screamed again, pulling the whip back and swinging it against his body with all of my strength. Alex jerked mightily, his body sent swinging by the force both of my blow and his reaction. It was a moment before he screamed, and when he did it was blood-curdling, a scream unlike any I had ever heard from him before, far more desperate and real than any other he ever let out. It shocked me for a second, not sure if that scream was just ringing in my ears or if he was doing it. </p> <p>“Jake!” he said, when he finally caught his breath. “Please, Jake!”</p> <p>“Just tell me,” I said softly.</p> <p>“I can’t. I just can’t. Please, don’t make me tell you, I…I…”</p> <p>“Why? Why don’t you just tell me?”</p> <p>“I just can’t talk about it.”</p> <p>I was silent for a moment, watching slowly stop swinging, his feet still dangling. “I’m going to whip you until you tell me.”</p> <p>“God, no!” he shouted hoarsely. “You can’t hit me with that again, you don’t know what it feels like!” I reached out, touching the dark red line that the whip had drawn over the small of his back, wrapping around his side and ending with a purple splotch on his stomach. He jerked as I touched it, hissing in pain. “Please, it feels like you’re cutting me open. Just let me down, I…I can’t feel my hands.”</p> <p>I pulled the whip back and with a sneer sent it cracking against his butt. He screamed instantly this time, another deep red welt raising on his skin. He started to cry hysterically. “God, please you have to stop!”</p> <p>“Tell me,” I said in low growl, lashing him again higher on his back. I waited for his screaming to subside.</p> <p>“I can’t!” he shouted hoarsely. “I can’t tell you, I promised I would never tell!”</p> <p>“Never tell what?” I shouted, lashing him hard three more times, the whip cracking against his body, more dark red lines crisscrossing his back. He couldn’t even scream anymore, his shouts completely hoarse and nearly silent.</p> <p>“Jake…” he whispered. “I can’t take it anymore.”</p> <p>I whipped him again, the put the whip down on the floor, walking back in front of him. His eyes were bloodshot, his hands a dark shade of purple. He looked strange, all stretched out like that, his shoulders hunched in an odd way, his chest all stretched out, his head hanging forward between his arms. His dick was completely soft and limp, a thin trickle of blood leaking from where the last blow had wrapped around his back and cut him just above his groin. </p> <p>“Tell me,” I said softly. “Just tell me and I’ll let you go.”</p> <p>He nodded slowly, barely able to speak, his voice coming out as a hoarse whisper so soft that I had to stand on the crate and put my ear right next to his mouth.</p> <p>“It’s…it’s Jeremy’s stuff…”</p> <p>I felt myself suddenly turn cold all over.</p> <p>“Dad used to do it to him….”</p> <p>My knees began to shake.</p> <p>“I saw them one time…and Jeremy told me about it…”</p> <p>The room began to spin.</p> <p>“And…and…and I couldn’t understand…I was so stupid, I didn’t get it…and I told Mom that Dad was hurting him…and…and then they had a car accident….”</p> <p>Everything went black.</p> <p>********</p> <p>My eyes fluttered open, the taste of blood in my mouth. The complete disorientation of waking up and not knowing I was and how I got there seized me, and I sat up suddenly, my head beginning to spin again. My foot hurt. </p> <p>Then I saw it, Alex hanging from the rafter. I thought it was a dream at first, but to my horror I quickly realized it was for real. His eyes were closed, I wasn’t sure if he was even conscious.</p> <p>“Alex?” I asked softly, my voice shaking. His eyes fluttered open, trying to speak but no sounds came out. Absolute and utter terror gripped me, forced me to my feet. I pushed the crate over trying to get him to put his feet up on it. He tried, but seemed to have a hard time balancing. With the strength found in fear I dashed up the ladder, getting myself out on the beam. “Hold on,” I said reassuringly to him, failing to reassure myself in the process. My hand was shaky as I put the key in the lock, slowly turning it until it clicked open, but with his weight still pulling the chain there was no way I could get it off. My stomach leapt into my throat.</p> <p>“Alex you gotta stand on the crate,” I said urgently. I could see him trying. “Please, you gotta try, I can’t get you out!” His hands felt like ice. “Come on, do it!” I shouted desperately. His feet managed to touch the crate, a little slack forming in the chain for just a moment, which was long enough for me to slip the padlock out. The chain fed quickly around the beam, sending Alex crashing to the ground, where he lay completely still in a tangled heap of limbs. It took all my presence of mind not to jump down there, forcing myself to shimmy back and climb down the ladder.</p> <p>“Alex!” I cried, tears coming down my face. “Please be ok, please be ok!” I ran over to him, touching his neck, wrapping my arms around his naked body. Feebly, he reached up and touched me, his hands still locked together. I undid them in a heartbeat, ripping off the clamps on his nipples and balls. He didn’t even flinch.</p> <p>“Alex, please be ok, I’m so sorry!”</p> <p>I put his head in my lap, cradling him like I remember my mother cradling me when I broke my arm falling from the monkey bars. </p> <p>“You really did it,” he said softly, coughing.</p> <p>“I really did what?” I asked, terrified that he meant that I really hurt him this time.</p> <p>“You tortured it out of me. You…you really did it.”</p> <p>“I’m so sorry,” I said softly, crying.</p> <p>“Don’t cry,” he whispered. “I wanted to tell someone, anyone, so bad for so long…and…and I couldn’t do it…and you made me tell you, you didn’t stop, even when I told you that I couldn’t feel my hands and that I couldn’t take it anymore you didn’t stop…and I knew you would really do it, you would keep going and I had no choice and…and…” He started to cry too, and I held him tightly in my hands, the sounds of our sobs filling the room. “Thanks,” he whispered, grabbing on to me tightly.</p> <p>We remained in that embrace for a long time.</p></div>",[]
1586,Valentine Competition: A Box of Chocolates,-1,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,My entry into the Valentine's day contest. Hope you like it,2006-02-14,20,5,"M/b, bond, tort",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <img src=""../images/pbeargold. gif""/><br/> <span class=""disclaimer"">St. Valentine's Day Competition<br/> First Place Winner</span> <p>The fire roars in the hearth, bathing the room in a warm, comfortable light, chasing away the chill of a frigid winter’s night. On the thick sheepskin rug, a boy kneels. He may be poised on the brink of adolescence but he shows no outward signs, nothing to mar the perfection of his delicate, smooth, and thin form. His clothes are nowhere to be seen, the flames licking close enough against his bare backside to be just the slightest bit uncomfortable, yet he shivers. Behind his back, his crossed hands are bound tightly with soft cotton rope, pulled up into the small of his back by another rope secured to the thick leather collar padlocked around his neck, forcing his head slightly backward. Another rope binds his crossed ankles, also tied off to his collar to prevent him from standing. The padded leather blindfold plunges his world into darkness, heightening his sense of the crackling fire, the pungent smoke, and the fingers tracing lightly down his taut chest.</p> <p>“How does it feel?” the man whispers in his ear.</p> <p>The boy can only moan as the man’s hand wraps around the stiff shaft of his three inch hard-on. His body moves in rhythm with each expert stroke. With his other hand, the man reaches behind the boy, admiring the simple magnificence of the striking red blossom peeking out from the crevice of the boy’s ass, the unseen stem exploring the depths of that glorious body. What better place, the man thinks, to place the most perfect rose of the dozen the boy so thoughtfully bought him. The man turns the stem, a thorn digging mercilessly into the tender flesh between his cheeks, causing the boy to gasp and jerk suddenly.</p> <p>“Shh,” the man says soothingly. “Are you ready?”</p> <p>The boy nods, the gentle dip of his head full of anticipation and dread as he struggles to maintain control, his face slightly contorted not just from pain as the thin trickle of blood down the back of his thigh tickles him.</p> <p>“Taste,” he man whispers, pressing the first chocolate to the boy’s trembling lips. He opens his mouth slightly, the man’s fingers sliding in along with the candy. The boy licks the melted dark chocolate from the man’s fingers as he slowly pulls them out.</p> <p>“Coconut,” the boy whispers.</p> <p>“Coconut,” the man acknowledges. The boy swallows, his body rigid with anticipation, waiting for the man to say something, but the man remains quiet, returning to gently fondling the boy’s genitals. </p> <p>“Next,” the man says, pressing another chocolate to the boy’s mouth.</p> <p>“Peanut,” the boy answers.</p> <p>“Peanut,” the man acknowledges again.</p> <p>Five times over they repeat the ritual, the man’s hand never ceasing to tease the boy’s rigid penis, eliciting the occasional moan interspersed between the declarations. Strawberry. Toffee. Vanilla Crème. The man sets down the box on the floor, his hand lovingly caressing the boy’s face.</p> <p>“I will never stop thanking my luck that you came into my life, my sweet boy who buys me chocolates and flowers,” the man says. The boy smiles gently, his cheeks slightly red. “My sweet boy who understands me as completely as I understand him.”</p> <p>“Tell me,” the boy says. “I want to know.”</p> <p>“Are you sure?” the man says gently. “With a box of chocolates, you never know what you’re gonna get.”</p> <p>The boy nods slightly again, shifting to get comfortable yet unable to find the right spot to relieve the delicious strain in his arms and legs. The man picks up the envelope from the floor, tearing it open. The boy jumps as he hears the paper unfolding, his fate about to be revealed.</p> <p>“Coconut,” the man reads from the paper enclosed, smiling gently at the sloppy boyish handwriting. “Tie me spread eagled to the bed and give me a full body massage ending with sucking me off.” The boy breathes outward. “That doesn’t sound so bad,” the man teases.</p> <p>“Please, tell me the rest.” The boy’s voice cracks.</p> <p>“Peanut,” the man reads, his voice darker. “One hundred hard strokes with the whip on my back and butt.” The boy whimpers, but does not speak. “Strawberry. One whole night of torture with my most severe clamps on my nipples, dick, and balls.”</p> <p>The boy cries out. “No, please, not that.”</p> <p>“You wrote these words, not me,” the man says softly. “Toffee. One month of not being allowed to cum. Sweetie,” the man says in sympathy.</p> <p>“It’s not so bad,” the boy says with a slight grin. “After a whole month, cumming is going to feel fucking awesome.” He giggles. The man joins in raucously with him for a few moments, the room gradually becoming silent again as the last echoes of their laughter die out.</p> <p>“Vanilla crème,” the man whispers, his voice catching for in his throat as he reads the words to himself before speaking aloud “The big one.”</p> <p>The boy’s face becomes ashen. “No!” he shouts, shaking his head back and forth as much as his collar and bondage allows.</p> <p>The man continues reading. “Two weeks locked in the dungeon.” The boy begins to cry, tears streaking his freckled face. The man bends forward to lick up the salty sweetness from the boy’s cheek, speaking the rest of the words directly into the boy’s ear. “Every day I get tortured for two hours or more. When I’m not getting tortured I get left all alone in the stocks or locked in the cage, gagged and blindfolded. I have to suck your cock and swallow your cum whenever you want and I get fucked whenever you feel like it. I have to drink your piss and lick your asshole clean.” The man lets out a sharp breath, the boy’s chest heaving with his sobs.</p> <p>“Please,” he begs through his tears. “Please let me pick a different one.”</p> <p>“If you didn’t want it, you wouldn’t have written it,” he man says firmly, picking up the ball gag that lies in easy reach on the brick hearth, the boy’s mouth reluctantly opening as the man forces it in and cruelly pulls the strap as tight as it can go. “And you wouldn’t have picked the exact length of your school vacation that started today either.” The boy only moans, resigned to his fate as the man throws his victim over his shoulder, carrying him downstairs. It isn’t long before the desperate high-pitched screams of a boy in unspeakable agony ring through dark house.</p> <p>The man comes back up alone hours later, exhausted, the last hoarse pleas of the boy still running through his mind. He picks up the paper, then throws it into the fire, the flames quickly blackening the edges, consuming it in a matter of moments. “Happy Valentine’s Day,” he says bitterly, tears stinging his eyes as he recalls the words written there.</p> <p>“Vanilla Crème: A shoulder to cry on, a hug whenever I need one, and a kiss whenever I want one, for the rest of my life.”</p></div>",[]
1587,"Memory of Alex, Part 8",8,OWENM,memoryofalex@hotmail.com,"Well, I wrote this a while ago but never posted it. Although I had a lot more planned for this story, my other projects are keeping me too busy, so I think this will have to be the end. Hope you like it.",2007-08-14,10,5,"M/b, b/b, bond, whip, cons",/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/owenm009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The thin trail of smoke drifted towards the ceiling, the cigarette perched carefully between my index and middle finger in the way I had seen it done on television many times before. I just couldn’t manage to bring it to my lips again, the memory of how the searing smoke made me retch like I was going to puke at any moment. It wasn’t as if Alex did much better when he tried. At least I had the decency to remain quiet while he hacked up a lung. His barely suppressed giggle when I doubled over in my fit of coughing infuriated me, and it was plain by the look on this face when he saw my anger that he knew he would pay for it.</p> <p>We bought them from a vending machine in the back of the diner in town. I stood watch while he dropped the quarters into the machine, my heart racing the entire time that one of the sweaty, fat guys in overalls would have to pass us by to use the john. It took forever for him just to pick what brand to buy. I kept telling him that it didn’t matter, just to pick something, but for some reason he was agonizing over every little thing, like what menthol meant and why some were called “100’s”. He finally came out with the packs stuffed into the pockets of his shorts, the telltale bulge patently obvious as we slinked our way back out of the diner, the money for our cokes and doughnuts still on the table. I didn’t get to see them until we were safely out of town, alone with the hum of the late afternoon mosquitoes. He bought Camels and Kool. </p> <p>It was my idea to actually try and smoke one. I thought that we should at least try to be like any other normal kids and taste the forbidden fruit of the cancer stick. I guess that’s why any other brothers would have bought them, but it wasn’t the way things worked with us. He actually wanted to get cigars, but they didn’t sell those in vending machines.</p> <p>As usual, the cigarettes were Alex’s idea. Most new things were his idea. I could lay claim to only a couple of recent flashes of inspiration, while his inventive mind never seemed to run short of fresh ways for him to suffer. I looked down at him from the comfort of the couch. He squirmed and whimpered into his gag, his wrists and ankles tightly bound in an excruciating hogtie. Even his collar was attached with a rope to his ankles, forcing him to arch his back and bend his head back. In the most casual way, I let my arm fall from the couch, the trail of ash dislodging from the cigarette, hot embers landing on his bare back.</p> <p>“Mmph!” he groaned, jerking in his restraints. I sighed.</p> <p>“For crying out loud, I think you’d get used to it by now. We’ve done almost the entire pack.” He settled back down, lying as still as he could. I knew that his muscles were getting sore, he always complained after being hogtied for a while how everything ached. Even though I had ordered him to be completely motionless, I was willing to tolerate him wriggling around just a little.</p> <p>“This is getting boring,” I announced, pushing the lit end of the cigarette against the heavily bruised flesh of his tender ass, finding an unmarked spot amongst all the other burn marks. He cried out, rearing his head back as I ground it in until there was nothing left but the filter. “Stop being such a baby,” I chided as he broke into a choked sob. “I’m only going to let you take a break if you promise to be quiet and behave, ok?” He forced himself to swallow his tears, the shaking in his body immediately settling into an unnaturally stiffness as he forced himself to be still. </p> <p>“That’s better,” I said after letting him hold the position for about a minute. He relaxed, but kept silent. I bent down and unstrapped the gag from his mouth, a thin trail of drool hanging from the rubber ball as I pried it from his mouth. He had been wearing the thing for almost an entire day. I put it in after dinner last night and just left it there, his jaw jammed open and his tongue cruelly scrunched in the back of his mouth. I could see him wince as he forced his mouth closed.</p> <p>“May I please have some water?” he said hoarsely.</p> <p>“You’re supposed to stay silent,” I growled.</p> <p>“I know, but I’m so thirsty I can’t stand it anymore.”</p> <p>“Just shut up,” I ordered. “If you can’t keep quiet then I’ll tie you to your bed without any until morning, understand?” </p> <p>He nodded, defeated. Slowly, I untied him, letting him slowly stretch out his tired muscles for a few minutes until he lay still on the floor, his head resting on his arm. “That’s enough rest. I need to get sucked off.”</p> <p>Without a word, he pulled himself up. I turned around on the couch, planting my feet on the floor, my legs spread apart as he shuffled on his knees between them. My hands behind my head, I leaned back and let him pull my underwear down, his hands gently massaging my throbbing dick for just a moment. I closed my eyes, the warmth of his mouth drawing a gasp from my lips only seconds later, his tongue working over me. There was no way I could ever tire of this. Every time, it seemed to grow in intensity instead of weaken, the sensations stronger, the time until my explosive orgasm growing shorter. Maybe he was just getting better at it. I grimaced as the climax overtook me, forcing my groin into his face and then collapsing back into the couch when it was over.</p> <p>“That’s better,” I sighed, wiping the sweat from my face with the sleeve of my t-shirt. “You can go and get some water now.” He immediately got to his feet and made straight for the kitchen while I pulled my underwear back up. From the sound of it he downed four glasses full before he came back into the room and stood in front of me. </p> <p>I narrowed my eyes. “I know I said that you could go free tonight but I decided to put you on punishment instead.”</p> <p>“But Dad’s coming home for dinner tonight!” he answered, his eyes fiery. “That’s not fair!” “It’s not supposed to be fair!” I said back, just as hotly. “You laughed at me when I tried to smoke so you’re getting punished tonight, and because you talked I’m going to make it worse.” </p> <p>His eyes were full of fury. “No. I want to see Dad.” </p> <p>“That’s fifty more lashes,” I said in a low voice.</p> <p>“Fuck you. I’m getting dressed.” He turned to leave.</p> <p>“You know what happens if you don’t cooperate!” I shouted. “I won’t tie you up anymore!”</p> <p>He snorted without a pause. “Yeah, sure. You like it too much to stop.”</p> <p>“I do not!” I yelled after him, but he ignored me. “I don’t!” He slammed the bathroom door behind him, the shower turning on almost immediately to drown out any protest I might decide to hurl at him.</p> <p> I sat back down on the couch, my face burning with anger at what he said, punching the pillow as hard as I could in a futile effort to funnel my rage somewhere. “You’re going to really pay for that,” I snarled to myself. Tomorrow morning, after Dad left, I would march him back down to the shack. He would spend the whole day hanging by his hands, or maybe even his ankles, food for the mosquitoes. I would whip him until bled, until he couldn’t even scream anymore, and then I’d keep lashing him until he passed out. My dick stood at attention yet again even though it had just been satisfied.</p> <p>“Dammit!” I shouted, throwing the pillow across the room. My eyes stung, but no tears began to flow. What in the fuck was wrong with me? It was the first time Dad was going to be home in a week, and I knew that Alex was looking forward to it as much as I was. Even more, I was looking forward to all three of us just hanging out, the idea of us sitting at the table and eating like a real family sweeter than the finest candy. </p> <p>Dad even said he might get out the projector and we could watch old home movies, something we hadn’t done since the accident. At first, I didn’t understand the look on Alex’s face when Dad made the suggestion a few days ago, but then he spoke softly, saying how he was starting to forget what Mom and Jeremy looked like. Dad looked upset and wound up going to the bathroom for a while. I was pretty mad at him, but lying awake while Alex sobbed quietly in pain, tied to his bed with clamps placed strategically on sensitive parts of his body, I understood what he meant. I wasn’t sure I could remember their faces either. I wanted to watch them too. I wanted to watch them with him, with Dad, the three of us together, the last remnants of our kind.</p> <p>If Alex hadn’t stopped me, I would have done it. I would have beaten him and left him to suffer for the night without ever letting him even say hello to Dad. I would have ruined everything, and for what? More and more it kept happening, the desires rising up inside me, the words coming out as though I were nothing more than a puppet on a string, acting under the influence of some outside power that held me firmly in its grip. Everything else was forgotten, nothing existed except the raw, visceral need to hear him screaming, to see the fear in his eyes, the power flowing through me blacker than the dark side of the Force. There were times when all I wanted was to lay in bed next to him in the way that we did so rarely anymore, our naked bodies pressed together while we talked until we passed out sometime late into the night. </p> <p>But how could I do that when he was locked in the closet, or tied to the table, or left in any of the half a dozen other creative places where he usually spent the night? If I wanted to, I could just untie him, couldn’t I? I could just leave him free for the night, any night I wanted. But no matter how much I needed him to be my big brother again, I still found myself reveling in the bittersweet symphony of his agony night after night, day after day. I knew it was useless to resist, to tell myself that it could be different. No matter how strong my resolve, it would be shattered hopelessly every single time. It was like the assemblies at school, the ones where they told us how bad it was to drink and use drugs, how you couldn’t stop yourself once you started and you would become an addict. </p> <p>That was me. Addicted to torturing my brother.</p> <p>I was so scared two weeks ago when I beat the truth from him in the shack that I had gone too far, that I had really hurt him in a way that would require a doctor or a hospital. But I didn’t, and just like every time after a day in bed he was much better and ready to get started again. I had sworn to myself that night that I would never do it so hard again, that I would be more gentle with him. That flew right out the window the very next time I had him tied down to his bed. If anything, the beating I gave him was even more vicious, and with the exception of a few short respites, he had spent the entire time since then in bondage and in pain. </p> <p>That’s why I was so mad at him now, because his accusation was hitting far too close to home. He knew, he somehow understood my insatiable need as far more than just a little brother helping his big brother out. I was as much a part of this as he was. It was like riding a roller coaster. The first time getting on I was scared, but after a few times I got used to it, then I grew to love it. Now it felt like they were running it over and over again, and even though it was still as glorious as the first time, they wouldn’t let me off when the train pulled into the station. Faster and faster it whipped around the track, dangerously close to derailing each time. </p> <p>With a groan I pulled myself from the couch and went to the room to get a pair of shorts, taking the bowl of used cigarettes with me. The bathroom door was still uncharacteristically shut, closed against me even though it meant that the steam from the shower would make it unbearable in there, adding to the already rampant mildew that seemed to sprout from everywhere. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he was doing in the shower. After all, I didn’t let him get off at all for the last four days, even when he begged me to just let him shoot last night as I teased his painfully hard dick before leaving him tied on his back, unable to finish himself off. My shorts retrieved, the stubbed out filters dumped surreptitiously out the window, I slouched back onto the couch, the sound of cartoons mixed with the inevitable late afternoon static as the skies prepared to dump on us in what had become a daily ritual. Alex didn’t say a word when he came out of the bathroom. All I heard was the bathroom door opening and the bedroom door slamming.</p> <p>I didn’t even hear the bus pull up in front of the house, the rain was so loud. I just saw the front door fly open, Dad literally soaked all the way through even though it was a short run from the highway into the house. He was clutching several brown grocery bags close to his chest. </p> <p>“Hey kiddo, give me a hand, would you?” I sprang off the couch to help him with the bags, the paper wet enough that I thought they would give way and spill their contents everywhere at any moment.</p> <p>“I thought you were going to bring back McDonald’s,” I said, a little disappointed.</p> <p>“I had a better idea,” he said with a wink, grabbing a towel from the bathroom and rubbing his hair dry. “I thought that a couple of steaks, some Rice-A-Roni, corn on the cob, nice fresh rolls, and an apple pie for dessert sounded good.” A grin crept across my face. “Or would you prefer a Big Mac?”</p> <p>“No, steak sounds good,” I said, trying to hide my eagerness. I couldn’t remember the last time we had steak. It cost too much. </p> <p>“Alex, come on out here,” he called. The bedroom door opened a moment later, Alex dressed in his long sleeve button down dress shirt and a pair of jeans, his wet hair neatly combed. Dad looked at him strangely. “Look at you, all spiffed up. Have you got a date or something?” he said with a wink.</p> <p>“Dad, geez.” Alex rolled his eyes and shook his head, then flashed a withering look over at me. I knew why he was all dressed up like that. It was because it was the only long sleeve shirt he had left that still fit him, the only shirt that would cover the rope marks on his wrists, the welts on his arms, and the raw areas around his neck where the collar chafed. He picked up one of the bags and carried it into the kitchen. “Can I help make dinner?”</p> <p>“Well, I sure as heck am not doing it all by myself.” He rubbed my hair as I looked up eagerly. “And before you ask, yes, you can help too. Go get washed up.” I ran off to the bathroom as pots and pans clattered away, the aroma of melted butter already drifting past my nose as I hurriedly scrubbed the dirt and smells from my hands. Dad was getting ready to put the steaks in the pan when I was finished while Alex stirred the sizzling rice in the pot. I stood next to him at the stove, looking for something to do.</p> <p>“So what did you boys do today?” </p> <p>I shot a glance over at Alex, who didn’t look up. “Nothing really. We hiked into town and got some cokes at the diner.”</p> <p>“And doughnuts,” I chimed in.</p> <p>“Cokes and doughnuts,” he repeated. “Anything else?” I shook my head. “Are you sure?”</p> <p>“Just that,” Alex said.</p> <p>“Really,” he said, looking at me with eyes narrowed. “Then why does the house smell like a stale ashtray?”</p> <p>I froze, but Alex seemed unfazed. “We just tried one. It was gross.”</p> <p>“You know how I feel about smoking,” he chided gently. “There’s a lot better things to spend your money on.”</p> <p>“We just wanted to try one, ok?” Alex’s voice had an edge to it.</p> <p>“It made me want to throw up,” I chimed in.</p> <p>“Then, for the first and only time, I’m glad you got sick to your stomach,” Dad answered, mussing my hair again. “I just can’t believe you boys tried it inside the house. I assumed you were at least smart enough to do it where you wouldn’t get caught.”</p> <p>Alex slammed the wooden spoon down in the pot. “It was just a stupid idea, ok?” He turned and stormed from the room.</p> <p>“Alex,” Dad called, but he didn’t answer. The bedroom door slammed shut. “What’s wrong with him?”</p> <p>I shrugged warily. “I dunno.”</p> <p>“Maybe he’s just turning into a teenager,” Dad sighed. “Here, take over. Pour the rest of the stuff in, stir it, and cover it up so it can cook.” The steaks sizzled in the pan as I followed his instructions, just placing the lid on the pot when the words just came out.</p> <p>“We didn’t buy the cigarettes to smoke them,” I said offhandedly. “Well, we tried one but only one time each.”</p> <p>“They why did you get them?”</p> <p>“Alex wanted me to try them on him.”</p> <p>“I’m not sure I follow…” He looked at me without comprehension for a moment, and then I saw a glimmer of understanding in his eyes, followed instantly by a look of shock. “You burned him with cigarettes?”</p> <p>“It was his idea,” I whined.</p> <p>“Jesus,” he said, shaking his head and turning his attention back to the steaks. “Jake, I told you I don’t want to know anything specific about what you two are doing anymore.”</p> <p>“I just wanted you to know that we weren’t smoking,” I said contritely.</p> <p>He was silent for a moment. “I would’ve been happier thinking you were,” he said in a low voice. “The next time you feel an urge to tell me something like that, do us both a favor and keep it to yourself.”</p> <p>“All I ever do is make people mad at me!” I shouted, storming off from the kitchen into the living room and sitting back down on the couch, my arms folded. I didn’t understand the way he was reacting, the way he didn’t want to know anything about what we were doing. After all, he was the one that patiently explained everything to me, he was the one that told me about the stuff in the box, he was the one that made me feel as if doing it wasn’t as abnormal as I had first thought. But then something changed, right around the time that I had tortured the truth from Alex. I wanted to tell him so bad what I knew, but I just couldn’t find those words, so I tried to tell him what we did instead. He didn’t let me. He just told me the same thing, that we could do what we wanted but he wanted it to be just between me and Alex, that he didn’t want to be involved anymore. </p> <p>Dad came out of the kitchen, looking at me as he knocked on the bedroom door. “Alex, come on out of there,” he said authoritatively. “You too, Jake, come back into the kitchen. This is not the way I planned to spend my evening home with you two.”</p> <p>“Me neither,” I said quietly, getting back off the couch and joining him in the kitchen. Alex sullenly followed a few moments later, busying himself with setting the table as I stirred the rice and dropped the corn into the boiling water. We finished getting dinner ready mostly in silence, Dad trying to get us to talk by asking questions and cracking stupid jokes, but neither of us really felt like joining in. It wasn’t until we were eating that we started to loosen up a little, listening to Dad talk about his jobs and how we were getting closer to being able to get a car. </p> <p>The movies did the trick, though. Dad pulled the projector and the screen out of his closet right after dinner, pulling the shades down to make the room dark enough to be able to see. He even made jiffy pop. We sat on the couch side by side, watching familiar scenes that somehow seemed new again. Mom and Dad having a cake fight at their wedding, Jeremy crawling around the house with no diaper on as a baby, the time that Alex pulled out all the pots and pans and started banging on them when he was just a toddler. I wished the old movies had sound, that I could hear what everyone was saying, what they sounded like, especially Mom. Still, it felt good to watch the movies, even if it was sad to see Jeremy and Mom like that. It somehow didn’t bother me as much, seeing them in all these funny and happy times, watching Mom reading all three of us a story when I was just two as we all snuggled in her bed. </p> <p>“Now, this one has always been a favorite,” Dad announced, putting the next reel in. The moment it started, I could feel my face getting red, and Alex started giggling uncontrollably.</p> <p>“Not this one!” I said, hitting Dad in the shoulder. He laughed too as I watched myself as a little kid running around with just a shirt on, a training toilet set up in the middle of the room. Alex and Jeremy kept on trying to bring me back and get me to sit down, but I was just too much of a stupid little kid to know what I was supposed to do and just kept running around.</p> <p>“Man, you really didn’t want to give up diapers,” Alex teased.</p> <p>“Shut up,” I said playfully.</p> <p>“Actually, you were harder to train,” Dad said to him, winking at me. “Jeremy wasn’t really interested in helping you out and you seemed perfectly content to wander around the house no matter what smells leaked out your butt.” Alex rolled his eyes. “At least Jake had the two of you working on him.” He shook his head. “You were so excited to have Jake join the big boy club.” I looked back at the screen, watching the two of them patiently bringing me back to the potty over and over again, saying words to me that I wished I could hear. Strangely, I didn’t feel quite so embarrassed anymore.</p> <p>The scenes continued to unfold, soccer and hockey games, birthday parties, summer camp, the trips out west to the Grand Canyon and Yosemite, little boys gradually stretching and turning into bigger boys. I never realized how much Alex looked like Jeremy before.</p> <p>“Last one,” Dad said quietly, putting in the reel and starting it up, the Labor Day barbecue that was only a couple of weeks before the accident happened. When Mom and Jeremy appeared on the screen, I could hardly believe that I was losing the memory of how they looked, their faces instantly and indelibly etched back into my head. I remembered how hot it was that day, the kids swimming around in the neighbor’s pool while the grown-ups drank beer and cooked hamburgers, Jeremy sitting on the chair by the pool because he didn’t feel good that day…</p> <p>I sat bolt upright, my eyes wide. It was a hot day, I remembered it distinctly, and yet Jeremy wasn’t wearing shorts and a t-shirt or even a bathing suit. His long sleeve shirt was securely buttoned at the wrists and the neck, carefully tucked into his jeans, his socks and shoes still on as he watched wistfully from the sidelines while we splashed around. I glanced over at Alex, who was just staring at the screen, wondering if he was seeing the same thing I was, the way that Jeremy was dressed just the way Alex was right now. The realization flooded through me, wondering how I could have been so blind as to never see it before. The sudden change in Jeremy, the way he no longer ever wanted to go swimming or even change casually in front of me, the way he used to kick me out of his room when I would come in late at night after a bad dream or when I couldn’t sleep instead of letting me curl up on his bean bag chair in the corner. </p> <p>Because Dad was doing the same things to him that I did to Alex.</p> <p>A shudder ran down my spine, a sudden chill set over the room despite the heat. A faceless terror rose inside me, no longer seeing Jeremy like that but instead seeing Alex, seeing him now on that screen with the terrifying knowledge that death would rip him away from me in just a few short weeks. I couldn’t breathe, the room spun crazily, and I found myself jumping to my feet and running for the bathroom, ignoring my father’s calls as I slammed the door shut behind me and stared wild eyed into the dirty, cracked mirror. “It has to stop,” I whispered, the sense of dread growing inside me. I didn’t know how, I didn’t know why, it didn’t make any sense, but somehow I just knew that if it didn’t stop that Alex would wind up just like Jeremy. The thought was unbearable. One brother gone was horrible enough, but two was unthinkable. </p> <p>But how could I stop? How could I overcome those powerful images that surfaced in my head every time I looked at him, the ones that went far beyond anything we actually did, images of violence and torture in the most real sense? How could I force those desires back when they held me in their grip even more tightly than the ropes and chains that held Alex captive? </p> <p>I stared at the boy in the mirror, a smile suddenly creeping around the edges of his lips. It was so simple, I didn’t know why I didn’t think of it sooner. There was a way to subdue them, to banish the blood that flowed forever from my sight. I nearly laughed out loud, tearing back out from the bathroom.</p> <p>Dad was in the process of putting away the projector and rolling up the screen. “You feeling better, Jake?”</p> <p>I nodded. “Where’s Alex?”</p> <p>“He went to his room to read for a while,” Dad answered. “I’m going to sit outside for a while and look at the stars, care to join me?”</p> <p>I shook my head. “I’m kinda tired,” I lied. He nodded. “Night.”</p> <p>“Night,” he answered back wistfully. I threw the bedroom door open. Alex turned around and looked straight at me with a little fear until he realized that it was me, not Dad. He had taken off his shirt, the welts and bruises on his back plainly visible. He rolled over to face the wall, burying his face in one of my science fiction books. The image of his bare back, the welts, the shape of his ass, I could feel those hands reaching up inside me and trying to wrest back control, my dick springing to life.</p> <p>“I don’t want to get tied up tonight, so forget it,” he said, as if he was reading my mind. “I need a break.”</p> <p>“I wasn’t going to say that,” I said quietly, sitting down on my bed.</p> <p>“Good,” he said with finality, clearly telling me the conversation was over.</p> <p>“Alex,” I said, shuffling my foot on the ground. “Maybe we could do something different.”</p> <p>“I said I didn’t want to do anything tonight.” He turned around and flashed me a look of supreme annoyance.</p> <p>“But…what if you did it to me instead?”</p> <p>“Don’t you ever quit?” he growled. “I sucked you off like three times today, that’s enough already. I’m sick of it! I just want to read a book and go to sleep like a normal kid.”</p> <p>“I didn’t mean sucking off,” I mumbled, looking at the ground.</p> <p>“Then what the fuck did you mean?” he said angrily.</p> <p>“I just thought you might want to do it to me one time, you know…” My voice dropped to a whisper. “Torture.”</p> <p>He blinked his eyes, the anger clearing from his face to be replaced with concern. “I thought you told me that you didn’t want to try it.”</p> <p>“I changed my mind.”</p> <p>He shook his head and turned back over. “I don’t want to.”</p> <p>“Come on, please, I just…I just want to know what it feels like, that’s all.”</p> <p>“It hurts. A lot. Now you know.”</p> <p>“Please, Alex.”</p> <p>He turned back over. “Look, you can tie me back up when Dad leaves in the morning, ok? I just want to have one night without it. I just want to read a book and wear pajamas and sleep in my bed and get up in the middle of the night if I want a drink of water or a snack or to pee.” His voice was gentle. “Just one night, then we can go back to doing it. I promise.”</p> <p>“But I don’t want to go back to doing it!” I could barely hold the tears in. “I want to know what it feels like because then maybe I won’t be so mean to you all the time!”</p> <p>He looked shaken for a moment. “I don’t mind,” he said softly.</p> <p>“But its too much! I’m afraid…. I keep thinking of things that I want to do and I’m afraid that I’ll do them and if I know how much it hurts then maybe I’ll just do some regular things and it won’t be so bad!” </p> <p>He got out of his bed and sat down beside me on mine. “You wouldn’t hurt me like that.”</p> <p>“But what if I did?”</p> <p>He was silent. “It wouldn’t be all your fault. It would be mine too.” He put his arm around my shoulder. “I don’t want to torture you. You don’t like it.”</p> <p>“You don’t like it either!” I sobbed. “You hate it, you said so.”</p> <p>“But I still want it, you don’t. I don’t know why you want to do this but I don’t want to do it to you.”</p> <p>“Please,” I begged. “Just once. Please just do it to me one time so that I know what it’s like.”</p> <p>“Tomorrow, ok? I promise I will tomorrow.”</p> <p>“Tomorrow’s too late!” I said with intensity. “By tomorrow morning I’m gonna want to tie you up again and I’ll be mad at you for not doing this and who knows what I’m gonna do or when I’m gonna let you go! It has to be now, right now, please…”</p> <p>“Ok,” he said sadly. “Ok, I will, just…just promise me that you won’t stop because of this. I…I need to get tied up, you know? I really need it.”</p> <p>“I promise,” I said solemnly. </p> <p>“What do you want me to do?”</p> <p>My stomach jumped in terror. “Tie me to the bed on my back, you know how with the feet and the hands tied to the same side so my legs are up in the air?” He nodded. “Do the gag too, and the clamps, and whip me really hard and then make me suck you off.” I shivered. “You can leave me tied up all night too with the clamps.” He nodded seriously. “Do it really tight and hard, ok? Do it just like I do it to you.”</p> <p>“I’ll try,” he whispered. I nodded, and stood up to strip off my clothes without waiting for him to order me to do so. He watched as I stood naked, my dick still hard even though I knew it was me and not him that would be screaming in a few short minutes. My hands were icy cold and shaking as I pulled the ropes from their hiding spot and tied them off, thinking how this was the first time ever they were being used on my bed instead of his. He watched me the whole time without moving. When I was done, I picked up the ball gag and handed it to him.</p> <p>“Do it for real, and don’t let me go no matter what,” I reminded him. He nodded. I turned around and put my hands behind my back, opening my mouth wide as he pushed the ball into place, surprised at how it forced my jaw to be open to a painful point as he strapped it around the back of my neck, pulling it tight enough to yank it deep into my mouth. I struggled to find a place for my tongue, uttering a muffled a whimper until I managed to position it safely to the side of the ball.</p> <p>Without a word he guided me to lie down on the bed, gently taking my wrists and binding them securely to the corners of the bed. I watched his muscles flexing as he pulled the ropes tight and did the knots well out of my reach. My entire body was tingling, my breath rapid and short, my stomach churning. Gently, he held my bare ankles together and helped me pull my legs into the air, holding them as he tied a rope around each and went back to the foot of the bed. Instead of the harsh yank that I liked to use, he gently pulled them down until I could feel my butt rising into the air, then tied them off one at a time to the opposite sides to make sure that my legs were completely out of the way and gave him perfect access for my beating, just the way that I liked to do to him…</p> <p>Fear gripped me. I started to shake my head back and forth. I wanted out. I tried to tell him, but I knew that even though my words sounded intelligible to me, there was no way he could understand my muffled “mmphing.” I pulled at the bindings, but they didn’t allow me to even so much as move. He was just as good at it as I was.</p> <p>“I’m gonna go slow, ok?” he said softly. “You’re not used to it.” I shook my head harder, making the most plaintive noises that I could into the gag. I could see that it was having an effect on him, the fear spreading across his face, but he shook his head. “I said I wouldn’t let you go.” I tried to tell him that I changed my mind, but he looked away and reached back into the box, coming away with the pair of alligator clips. My eyes went wide as saucers, and I started to shake uncontrollably all over.</p> <p>“This is gonna hurt,” he said sympathetically as he maneuvered the open clip to my waiting nipple. I cried out before he even closed it. “Here goes.” Gently, slowly, he let it close. The first thing I felt was the cold metal, then a gentle squeeze that gradually turned into a pinch which turned into a feeling that a blowtorch was being applied to my chest, an unbearable burning sensation that sent tendrils of pain shooting across my chest and down my arm, and that was just with the first one on. The scream came without me consciously making any decision to do it, rising up from my depths, the wailing of a banshee across a lonely moor. I yanked at my restraints, not even trying to get free, just trying to do something to calm the searing agony that held me in its grip.</p> <p>“Shit,” he breathed, immediately prying the clamp open and taking it off me. I moaned in relief as the pain subsided, retreated into an all too close memory. I looked up at him and whined plaintively. “I think we’d better start slower.” He got off the bed, going back to the box and rummaging around, leaving me with a moment to think. I could scarcely believe how much that clamp hurt, and I had only endured it for a few seconds at most. Alex had spent entire nights with those things biting into both his nipples and his ball sac…</p> <p>He came back holding the paddle in his hand. I whimpered and moaned into the gag as he bent down to talk to me, gently brushing away the hair that fell against my eyes. “I’m not going to hit really hard, ok? Just try to hold still and be quiet.” I nodded, but holding still seemed completely impossible as he stood back up and lined the paddle up against my butt. I’d seen what the paddle could do to a person, how it could turn Alex’s butt a deep shade of crimson and bring out nasty looking bruises, how he would beg me not to use it, to use the whip instead because he hated the paddle so much. He said it was more of a deep, down pain than the surface stinging the whip left behind, one that he found much harder to bear. I shook my head as he looked into my eyes, swinging the paddle back…</p> <p>It struck against me with a soft thud, not even enough to really hurt at all. It was more as if he tapped me instead of struck me. I grunted involuntarily. He brought it back and tapped it against me again, not even a little bit harder. I looked at him, surprised. It’s too soft, I tried to tell him into the gag, which came out as little more than “Mmmff mmmff.” He shook his head as if he understood. “Fine, I know.” He pulled it back and struck a little harder, no more than if Dad had playfully spanked me. I barely felt it.</p> <p>Over and over again he tapped me like that, bit by bit a little harder until I squirmed from the light stinging that was developing in my cheeks. At this rate, it would be forever before it started to hurt, and I was getting the sense that Alex wanted this to be over just from the look on his face. I shouted into the gag and looked at him angrily.</p> <p>“What?” he said, surprised.</p> <p>“MMMPH!” I said, meaning harder.</p> <p>“Jake, the paddle can really hurt. I don’t want to hit you that hard.” I shook my head and flashed my eyes in annoyance. He sighed. “All right. Just one, and then we’ll see what happens.” He pulled the paddle back and let it fly, biting his lip as he swung it full force. It connected with a loud crack, and my world shattered as pain beyond anything I could have imagined exploded into my head. Tears began to run down my face as I thrashed mindlessly, just trying to calm the horrible agony that seared my rear, my own cries echoing in my ears.</p> <p>When I was able to actually stop for a moment and look at Alex, he had a look of complete shock on his face, standing so still it was as if time had frozen. The paddle was dangling from his hand, and as I watched he let it fall to the floor with a clatter. It seemed to jolt him back to reality, and all in a flash he fell upon me, working the knots free that held my legs in the air. I slowly let them down as he freed them, gingerly letting my now throbbing butt rest against the blanket. He had my hands untied soon afterward, rubbing them briskly to get the blood flowing again, and then reached behind my head to unbuckle the gag. I spat it out as it came free, a thin trickle of drool following it. I was still crying full force. He grabbed me and hugged me tightly.</p> <p>“Don’t make me do that again!” he said, his voice cracking. I heard him begin to sob along with me. “I’m not going to ever torture you, I’m not going to ever hurt you, do you understand me?” Slowly, I wrapped my arms around him as well, holding him loosely even as he gripped me tightly. “It’s not the same, you don’t like it, you don’t want it like I do, I just…I just can’t do it to you…”</p> <p>As my tears began to subside, I felt a growing sense of frustration building inside me. Three seconds with the clamp, and one good stroke of the paddle. That was it. It hurt like hell, but it was nothing, absolutely nothing compared to the everyday beatings that I subjected Alex to on little more than a whim. I had only been given the slightest taste of what he endured, which left me no different than I was before. The pain had already faded into the background, my butt not the least bit sore, my nipple not the least bit tender. Still, Alex was sobbing as fitfully as if it were him that had just taken one of my most severe lashings.</p> <p>He climbed over me onto the bed, laying down beside me and pulling me close to hold me from behind. I let him, confused, not quite understanding why he was the one who was upset while I already felt like the whole experience was nothing but a dim memory. “In the morning,” he said as his sobs began to finally die down, “I want you to tie me up. I want you to beat me as hard as you can, as long as you can. I want you to put me in the closet. I want you to hang me by my wrists in the shack. I want you to…to…” He trailed off. “I’ll go back to being your prisoner for the rest of the summer.”</p> <p>There was nothing else I could say. “Ok,” I whispered. My plan had failed, even worse than failed because somehow it made him want to be tortured even worse than before. And I knew if nothing else happened, I would give him what he wanted. He kissed me gently on my shoulder and snuggled in closer.</p> <p>**********</p> <p>Alex’s soft snoring woke me up. He was still curled up around me, the lights in the room still blazing. Gently, I lifted his arm away and laid it down on the bed. He stirred slightly, but resumed his snoring. Not wanting to risk waking him up, I carefully slid off the bed, stepping on the clamps right where he left them on the floor, barely keeping myself from shouting at the sudden stabbing pain. The ropes were still attached to the bed, the gag still laying beside him. I pulled on my clothes and went out into the dark living room, closing the door silently behind me.</p> <p>The door to Dad’s room was standing open. I pushed it in slightly and looked at the empty bed. He was supposed to be staying the night, why wasn’t he here? The couch was empty, the kitchen abandoned. Dejected, I pulled the front door open to go outside and sit on the stoop for a while in the cool night air. He was already there, jumping as he turned around.</p> <p>“You gave me a scare,” he said, putting a bottle of beer down next to several empties on the porch. “I thought you went to bed hours ago.”</p> <p>“I guess I woke up,” I said, scratching my head. He patted the step next to him, and I shuffled forward to sit down. He opened one of the bottles and held it out to me. I looked at him strangely.</p> <p>“You’re almost eleven,” he said wistfully. “I think a man can have a beer, just one mind you, with his son. Just promise not to tell.”</p> <p>“Ok,” I said, taking the bottle from him. I took a swig, making a face at the taste of the bitter liquid. He smiled. “It tastes terrible, how come you like to drink this?”</p> <p>“I guess it tastes better as you get older,” he acknowledged. “I can’t get over the stars out here can you? It seems like you can see the entirety of the universe from the safety of our little house.”</p> <p>“I guess,” I said, holding my nose and taking another swig of the beer.</p> <p>“Something troubling you?”</p> <p>“You don’t wanna talk about it,” I said sullenly.</p> <p>“Oh, that,” he said, turning away. </p> <p>“Why won’t you talk about it?” I asked hotly.</p> <p>“Jake,” he said softly. “It’s not that I don’t want to be helpful or that it isn’t important to me to set you on the right path. I just…don’t want to be involved in what you two boys are doing.” His face turned dark. “Alex tries to hide the effects, but I’ve caught a few glimpses here and there.” He took a long drink from his bottle, draining it. “You’re being pretty harsh with him from the looks of it.”</p> <p>“He likes it that way,” I mumbled.</p> <p>“I know he does, and I wouldn’t want to interfere with that. I just think…it strikes me that things might be getting a little out of control.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?” I asked, trembling.</p> <p>“I mean I went into your room last week when the two of you were still sleeping before I left for work.” He opened another beer and took a long drink. “Alex was... well, he wasn’t going anywhere, and judging by the look of things it seemed like you had beaten on him pretty badly.” My stomach jumped. “A part of me really wants to put an end to this, tell the two of you to just quit it.”</p> <p>“I wish you would,” I muttered.</p> <p>“You do?” he said, surprised. “The two of you have been as thick as thieves on this whole thing. You raided my box…don’t think I didn’t notice that. Except for earlier, when the two of you seemed to be having some kind of fight, there was nothing to suggest that anything was wrong.”</p> <p>“I just can’t stop.” I turned away. “It’s starting to be too much and I just can’t stop.” I stared up at the sky. “It’s like I think that I want to stop and then my dick just takes over.”</p> <p>He burst into laughter. It made me feel horrible. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to laugh at you, but that just sounded so funny coming from you.” He tapped my beer bottle with his. “Drink up, Jake. Welcome to the wild, wonderful world of being a man.”</p> <p>“But…then how can I make it stop…I mean…”</p> <p>“I know what you mean, and I guess it’s not easy. A lot of grown men have a hard time controlling themselves when they think with the head between their legs.” I giggled. “It’s even harder for kids, with your hormones raging and everything.”</p> <p>“I kinda had an idea, but it didn’t work.”</p> <p>“Tell me.”</p> <p>I shifted uncomfortably. “I thought that if I knew what it felt like, you know, what it really felt like when it was for real that I wouldn’t want to do it so much anymore.”</p> <p>“I’m not sure I want to hear any more about this.”</p> <p>“It didn’t work.” I sighed. “But it wasn’t because the idea didn’t work it was cause Alex couldn’t do it to me.”</p> <p>“Jake, stop.”</p> <p>“Can’t you just tell us not to do it anymore?”</p> <p>He looked at me with fire in his eyes. “Do you really think that would do any good? I could just tell you to stop it, throw all my things in the trash? Do you think you really would, with me hardly around enough to provide any kind of structure for the two of you?”</p> <p>“I guess not,” I said miserably. “I’m sure that if I just knew what it was like that I wouldn’t be so mean to him all the time.” I kicked a stone off the step.</p> <p>“I don’t know what to tell you,” he muttered.</p> <p>The idea flashed into my head, the words coming right out of my mouth before I even had a chance to catch them and pull them back in, slipping right through my fingers as they spilled out into the open. “Maybe you could do it to me.”</p> <p>I felt my hands and feet go cold the moment the words were out in the open, my eyes fixed open as I turned back to look at Dad. He didn’t move, the beer bottle dropping from his hand suddenly and rolling down the stairs, the remaining beer slowly dribbling out, dripping under the porch. The whole world went silent.</p> <p>“Go back to bed, Jake.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” I said, brushing fresh tears from my eyes.</p> <p>“I said go inside.”</p> <p>“I said I was sorry!” I got up to go inside, turning back around when I had the door open. “I don’t understand!” The tears flowed hot and heavy. “How come you used to do all this stuff with Jeremy and you won’t even talk to me about it?”</p> <p>He jumped to his feet, his face as white as the snow that I would never see again. “How in god’s name do you know that?”</p> <p>“I just…I…I thought…”</p> <p>He came at me fast. I cringed as his hands gripped my shoulder, crying out as his fingers dug into my flesh. “Jacob Connolly, you tell me this instant how you know about Jeremy.” I couldn’t speak, couldn’t move. “Tell me right now!” he shouted, his face mere inches from mine. I had never seen him so furious in his life.</p> <p>“I…I…Alex told me!”</p> <p>“And how in the hell does Alex know?” He dug his fingers in even harder. “How the fuck does Alex know? Tell me!”</p> <p>“Cause Jeremy told him!” I spat out through my tears. “I wanted to know how come Alex knew all about the stuff in the box and he wouldn’t tell me so I tortured him until he did and he told me that it was all Jeremy’s and you used to do this stuff with Jeremy and Jeremy told him about it and then he told Mom and then they had the accident! I’m sorry!”</p> <p>His fingers started to loosen their grip, and all at once his legs collapsed underneath him, falling to the porch directly into a sitting position. He looked like he had the wind knocked out of him, like someone had just punched him in the stomach as hard as they could. </p> <p>I heard a small voice behind me. “Dad?” Whirling around, I was stunned to see Alex standing in the doorway, tears running down his cheeks as well. Dad looked up at him. “Oh Jesus Christ, Jesus Christ…”</p> <p>“I heard the whole thing,” Alex said softly. “I wanted to tell you, I really did. I…It’s my fault, it’s all my fault, it’s my fault that Jeremy and Mom are dead.”</p> <p>“Don’t you say that!” Dad answered fiercely.</p> <p>“I saw the note, Dad! I saw it before you even did and I didn’t say anything! I know what Mom did and it’s all because I told her!”</p> <p>“That’s not possible…” he whispered.</p> <p>“What note?” I said quietly.</p> <p>They ignored me. “It was under Jeremy’s pillow! I found it there when I slept in his bed the next day and I read it and I didn’t tell you! I wanted to tell someone so bad for so long but I was so afraid and then Jake made me tell him and it got easier…” He burst into a sob.</p> <p>Dad pulled himself up on his feet. “Alex,” he said gently, reaching out and wrapping his arms around him while I watched. “No matter what you think, it was not your fault. Mom would have found out sooner or later, one way or another. No one could have predicted what your mother did. Anyone else would have just divorced me, forbade me to see my children, sent me to jail, but she chose a different path and if I had only known what I knew now, I never would have started, I never would have done anything with him, I would have let him be like any other sexually frustrated kid.” He turned to look at me with a thin smile. “I was thinking with my dick, not my head.”</p> <p>No one laughed. “What note?” I repeated.</p> <p>“Go ahead,” Dad said gently to Alex. “There’s hardly any reason to keep it a secret anymore.”</p> <p>Alex took a deep breath. “Mom got into the car crash on purpose. She said she didn’t want Jeremy to grow up having to carry the scars of being abused.”</p> <p>Now it was my turn to feel like the wind had been knocked out of me. “Those were her exact words,” Dad said softly, letting go of Alex and turning to face me.</p> <p>“What does that mean?” I asked in a trembling voice.</p> <p>“But she was wrong,” Alex said fiercely. “Jeremy liked it, he told me so. I was still a little kid, I didn’t understand how he could like getting hurt and doing all that sex stuff, I didn’t understand that until I got older and started to think about all it myself. How could she say that you were abusing him if you were just doing stuff to him that he wanted you to do?” Dad didn’t answer. “I know you never did anything to Jeremy that he didn’t want you to do.” He started crying again. “Why did she have to do it? Why didn’t she just ask him?”</p> <p>“People won’t allow themselves to believe,” Dad said softly. “There are some things people won’t accept, even if the truth is so plainly evident that there is no denying it.”</p> <p>“And then you caught us, and I told you about what I thought about and what I wanted to do, and you didn’t say anything. All you told me was that I wasn’t a pervert and that it was ok to have these feelings. I kept waiting for you to say something about you and Jeremy, anything, but you didn’t. And then you never talked to me about it again.” He choked back his tears. “I thought that because you didn’t ask me if I wanted you to do it that you…that you didn’t love me as much as Jeremy…”</p> <p>“Oh my god,” Dad said, turning back to Alex. He tried to hug him, but Alex batted his arms away. “All I wanted was to protect you boys. I wouldn’t ever want you to think something like that.”</p> <p>“Then prove it,” he said with determination. “Do it to me like you used to do it to Jeremy.” Dad was silent. “Just once. I have Jake to do it to me now, and he likes torturing me as much as I like being tortured.” My stomach did another backflip. “Just once so that I know for sure.”</p> <p>“I can’t, I just can’t. I can’t hurt you.”</p> <p>“You’re not hurting me if you’re doing something I want you to do,” he said. “Just once.”</p> <p>Dad took a deep breath. “Just once,” he repeated. “I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, what I should think, how I should feel. Those times with Jeremy…I never felt as close to him as those times when I beat the hell out of him. You boys can’t know what it’s like to lose a child, it’s something that no amount of time or healing can erase. But I still have the two of you.” He put his hand on the back of my neck.</p> <p>“I really miss Jeremy too,” I said softly.</p> <p>“Yeah,” Alex whispered.</p> <p>“I still have the two of you,” he said softly. “I can’t believe I’m doing this, but ok. I’ll do it.” Alex smiled softly. “Both of you.”</p> <p>The smile on Alex’s face melted away. “No, you can’t torture Jake.”</p> <p>“Alex, he asked me to.”</p> <p>“But he doesn’t want it. He’s not the same.”</p> <p>“Whatever his reasons are, it’s his decision.” Dad turned to me. “Do you want me to torture you?”</p> <p>Despite the chills that ran up and down my body, I managed to nod. “Yeah,” I said softly.</p> <p>“Jake, please don’t do it,” Alex pleaded. “If you know what it’s like you won’t want to do it to me anymore!”</p> <p>“I doubt that,” Dad said quietly. “I think he’ll have a new appreciation for how tough his big brother is, and I think he’ll realize that sometimes he’s pushing you too far, but I don’t think it will drive the desire from his system. I think it will make him better at it.”</p> <p>A strange silence settled over the porch. Even the crickets seemed to respect the power of that moment, what it meant, what was about to happen. “Alex, go find my power drill and a couple of eye bolts from the toolbox, ok? If we’re going to do this, we’re going to do it right.” Alex nodded and ran back into the house. “You’re sure about this, kiddo?” he said to me.</p> <p>I nodded. “I’m scared though.”</p> <p>“You should be,” he said darkly. “This is going to be for real, which means no stopping once it’s started. You think about that carefully.”</p> <p>“I will,” I said, trying to sound brave, but knowing I came up hopelessly short.</p> <p>“Go and get all the things and bring them to the living room.” I ran off, glancing at Alex as he came out of Dad’s bedroom lugging the large, metal toolbox. Hurriedly, I started to gather everything up, throwing it all into a huge pile, nearly ripping the ropes from the bed. I gathered up everything, not knowing what Dad wanted to use or what he would need. By the time I was gathering everything up in my arms, I could hear the sound of the drill coming from the living room. Not caring what dropped, I dragged a pile out. Dad was standing on a ladder, drilling a hole into the ceiling while Alex watched from below. He saw me struggling with the pile of stuff and came over to help, picking up the things I was dropping while I put everything down on the floor in the middle of the room.</p> <p>“That’ll do it,” Dad said as he screwed a large eye-bolt into the ceiling. He pulled on it hard but it didn’t come loose. With a satisfied nod, he turned to me. “Jake, I need a length of chain and a padlock, please.” I picked them up and handed them to him, watching as he doubled the chain over, locking it to the bolt right in the middle so that two shorter lengths dangled from the ceiling. One for each of us…</p> <p>He climbed down the ladder, folding it up and placing it in the corner of the room. “We’ll start with you, Alex.” I could almost feel him shaking as much as I was. “Take off your clothes.” Alex sprang into action, his clothes tumbling around him until he stood naked. It was strange, I thought, that his naked body was looking more familiar to me than when he was clothed. He strode over to Dad, not even trying to cover himself up. Dad picked up a rope, holding Alex’s hands together in front of him. “Don’t think that just because you have a few welts, bruises, and burns that I’m going to go easy on you.”</p> <p>“I know,” Alex said softly, wincing as Dad pulled the rope tight.</p> <p>“Bend over the couch,” he ordered. Alex obeyed, his battered butt on full display as he positioned himself on the raised arm. Dad looked though the pile, muttered something, and then went back into this bedroom, coming out a moment later with the box. I looked at him curiously, because the only thing left in the box was…My eyes went wide as he pulled one of the strange double-cone shaped things out, the bigger one, opening the small bottle and smearing some goop all over it. He wasn’t really going to…</p> <p>Dad placed one hand in the small of Alex’s back to hold him down, maneuvering the big thing with his other hand until it pressed against the inside of his butt. Alex squirmed but was silent. I watched horrified as Dad gave the thing a shove, two inches of it instantly disappearing inside Alex.</p> <p>“Fuck!” Alex shouted. “That hurts like hell!”</p> <p>“It’s hardly in,” Dad said flatly. “Don’t tell me you boys haven’t done this before?” He looked over at me. I shook my head. “Well, there’s nothing to be done about it now. It’s going in whether you like it or not, and you’re going to have to take the bigger one because I still need the small one for Jake.” My hands instinctively found their way to my backside, covering it up as best as I could. Dad gave the thing another shove. Alex would have leapt off the couch if Dad wasn’t holding him down.</p> <p>“Stop!” he shrieked. “It feels like you’re tearing me apart!”</p> <p>“Jake,” Dad said calmly. “Would you please bring me the roll of duct tape from the toolbox and Alex’s underpants?” I did so, wondering what Dad had in mind. The only thing I could imagine was that we would have to wear underpants during the beating to keep the thing from falling our of our butts and that Dad was going to tape them in place. But that’s not what he had in mind. With his free hand, he grabbed a bunch of Alex’s hair and pulled him back into a standing position. Alex looked wild-eyed, more scared than usual. </p> <p>“Open your mouth,” Dad ordered. Alex slowly complied, but it wasn’t fast enough for Dad. In one swift move, he stuffed Alex’s underpants into his mouth, forcing the entire thing in. Alex choked and sputtered, but Dad held his hair tightly to keep him from getting away. Once the white cloth was just barely visible behind his teeth, Dad let go of him to pull some of the tape free, sticking down on Alex’s cheek and wrapping it tightly around his head, sealing his mouth. Alex stayed completely still as Dad finished the gag with another piece of tape under his chin, pulling it all the way around the top of his head to keep him from being able to open his mouth. “That’ll keep you nice and quiet,” he said harshly, pushing Alex back over the couch. I could barely hear Alex whimpering as Dad went back to work, Alex struggling mightily but hopelessly as the thing gradually disappeared inside him. </p> <p>I watched the whole scene with a kind of fascinated terror, scared of what was happening to him, scared that it would soon be happening to me as well. Alex struggled extra hard as the thing reached it’s widest point, and then it was as if it was just sucked inside him, the rest disappearing without much of a fuss. Alex whimpered and lay still as Dad rubbed his hands clean on his back. “Get up,” he said harshly. </p> <p>Dad led a whimpering Alex, his face streaked with fresh tears, over to the chains. Pulling his hands high into the air, he looped the chain between Alex’s bound hands and quickly locked it in place, leaving my brother stretched out. My dick raged at the sight of Alex strung up like that, enduring a new torture that we hadn’t yet tried. Dad dug through the pile and retrieved the larger set of clamps, unceremoniously clipping them onto Alex’s chest. He jerked as each one bit down on him, but remained silent.</p> <p>“Your turn,” Dad said, turning over to me. “Last chance to get out of this.” I was too terrified to answer. He looked at me sympathetically. “If you still want to go through with it, then you need start getting undressed.” I stood frozen in place for a moment before I began to mechanically pull my t-shirt off and dropped my shorts to the floor, leaving me only in my underwear. I had been naked in front of Alex more times than I could count without feeling anything, but an acute sense of embarrassment washed over me at stripping in front of my father. I could feel my face turning red.</p> <p>“Everything off,” he said gently. I turned around so he couldn’t see and dropped my underwear, kicking them away from me, holding my hands in my crotch as I turned back around. He looked completely understanding, picking up the leather cuffs from the pile and coming up to me. “I promise I won’t take it too far,” he said softly so that Alex couldn’t hear as he wrapped the cuffs gently around my wrists, locking them in place. “It’ll be just enough so that you get the full experience without taking you too far over the edge, ok?” I nodded, his speech doing nothing to calm the ferocious terror that clawed at me. For the second time that evening, I found the ball gag being strapped into my mouth, just as tightly as Alex had done it</p> <p>“Let’s get this plug in you now, ok?” I shook my head, taking a step backward. “Shhh, Jake, calm down,” he said soothingly. “It’s a lot smaller than the one that I used on Alex. I promise, it won’t hurt very much, it’ll just be…uncomfortable.” Still, I shook my head, feeling like I wanted to run from the house as fast as I could, naked or not. “I understand you’re scared, but this is going in whether you like it or not.” His voice took on the slightest tinge of menace. “It’ll be a lot easier if you cooperate.”</p> <p>He held out his hand, taking mine and grasping it warmly. I let him lead me over to the couch, gently pressing on the back of my head to get me to bend over. I whimpered as he stroked my shoulder for a moment, then left me there while he got the thing ready. I could hardly believe that in just a short moment, something would be going into my butt. That wasn’t how butts worked. Stuff comes out. Stuff is not supposed to go in. </p> <p>I jumped as I felt something cold between my legs, instinctively clenching my cheeks together as though I were trying to hold in a shit. “Just try and relax,” Dad said, but it was impossible, how could I relax at time like this? I felt his hand, warm and firm on my back. “Hold still.” I could hear Alex’s muffled shouts from behind, but couldn’t get up to see what he was carrying on about.</p> <p>And then I felt the strangest thing. It wasn’t like it was really strange, it was just strange that it was such a familiar feeling. Somehow I expected that the feeling of something going into my asshole would be different, but it was unmistakably the exact same feeling of taking a dump. It didn’t really hurt, at least no more than the times when I had to squeeze out a particularly large or hard one. I squirmed a little, Dad’s grip reacting my holding me more firmly against the arm. It started to hurt a little more, the thing getting bigger, stretching me out. I cried out as a sudden stab of pain rocked up my spine, but it subsided almost immediately, the feeling of the plug sucking itself into me bringing a sigh of relief that the worst was over. </p> <p>“There you go,” Dad said. “You did very well.” I stood up, the feeling of having to take a dump even stronger than it was before. I tried to push it out by habit, but it didn’t move. I grunted, and Dad smiled. “Kinda weird, isn’t it?” I nodded. He knelt in front of me, brushing the hair from my eyes. “I’ll be here for you when it’s over, ok? Just hang in there.” I nodded. Without another word, he led me over to where Alex was standing. He was trying to say something, but the words were barely audible through his gag. It works even better than the ball thing, I thought curiously as Dad stretched my hands over my head and locked them to the chain. I’ll have to remember that for next time. Maybe I can ask Dad if I can keep the tape.</p> <p>Alex shouted again, focusing my attention on his face. His eyes looked angry, his stare directed at Dad as he went back to the pile and began to rummage through it. Then he turned his attention to me, his face completely changing. I looked up at him, somehow able to understand exactly what he meant even though he couldn’t speak a word. He had a determined look about him, but one that also seemed to speak of compassion, of protection. It was as if he was trying to tell me that everything was going to be ok, that he would take care of me. Startled, I felt his icy fingers wrap around mine. His hands were bent over at a crazy angle to reach down like that, and I knew that it had to hurt him. I pulled my hands away, not wanting him to hurt himself like that, but he shook his head hard, demanding. I couldn’t say no. As best as I could, I tried to wrap my hands around his, our eyes locking together. </p> <p>In that moment, I felt something for Alex that I had never felt before, a love so deep and powerful that it overwhelmed completely, sweeping me away like a piece of driftwood out to sea, not to be lost forever in the black depths but to be beckoned back home. In that moment, we became more than just brothers, as though our very souls flowed together, mixing through our sparse touch into one single being. Nothing could separate us, the laws of time and space crumbling into dust. I could feel his strength flowing into me, sharing his power with me. The threat of the agony I was about to endure meant nothing any more, because I knew I had my big brother suffering right there along with me, teaching me to be strong, teaching me to be brave, being the person that I could scarcely hope to become. I barely even felt it when the clamps bit down on my chest, nothing could touch me, nothing could hurt me anymore. Our tears ceased to be of pain and suffering, they were of love.</p> <p>Without warning, the lash struck my back, leaving me gasping as searing pain seized at my consciousness. My legs collapsed under me, screams echoing in my ears that I barely realized were mine, Alex’s hands ripped away as I hung crazily by my wrists. Desperately, I tried to find my balance, but the next blow hit before I could, turning me half around with its force, lines of fire painted across my stomach where the lashes wrapped around. My vision was blurry through the tears, but I could still see Alex’s face. Get up, he was saying to me. Get up and take my hand. Get up and I’ll make the hurt go away, I’ll make it feel like it did that first night when I took you in my mouth and opened your eyes to a whole world of possibilities you never knew existed. </p> <p>With grim determination, I shouted despite the pain, despite another blow wrapping around my ass and biting mere millimeters from my balls trying to force me off balance. I somehow pulled my feet beneath me. Alex’s hands immediately wrapped around mine, tighter than ever. I gripped back as best as I could as the blows came, but I didn’t let go. Lash after lash struck me, but I kept my balance, I let him hold me up. When the pain threatened to become unendurable, when I wanted to just let my legs go, when I wanted to give up and let the darkness swallow me, all I had to do was to look at him, into his kind but firm eyes. Stay with me, they said. Be strong. Be brave. </p> <p>As suddenly as it started, the lashes stopped falling. Everything hurt, from my shoulders down to my legs. I had no idea how many times he had struck me, never even having tried to keep count. Without a word I watched him walk around to stand behind Alex. I could see his chest heaving, the determination written across his face. Now it’s my turn, I tried to tell him. Now you can lean on me and I can hold you up. Now you can take some of my strength and keep it for yourself.</p> <p>He didn’t even cry out at the first lash, although I could see how much it hurt in his eyes. But the pain was only there for a moment, replaced by a bold faced challenge. I almost had to smile. It was as if he was asking if that was the best that Dad could do, that even my weakest beatings were harder than that. I looked up at him with pride, which he acknowledged with a wink. But it was as if Dad knew the signs that passed between us, even though he couldn’t see his face. “Think you’re not going to scream, Alex?” he said between clenched teeth. Alex flashed a look of victory at me, but I stared in terror as Dad screwed up his face and swung the whip around with astounding force. The crack as it struck Alex’s upper back was deafening, throwing Alex forward into me. His eyes were wide with surprise, which turned to terror as he began to shriek at the top of his lungs, a high pitched scream that sounded more like it should be coming from a girl. “That’s more like it,” Dad said harshly, landing another withering blow. Alex looked at me desperately, in a way that I had only seen him do when I had beaten him with every ounce of strength I could muster. I tried to hold him the way he held me, but my attempt felt paltry compared to his. </p> <p>The torture dragged on for an eternity. Dad alternated between the two of us, switching implements each time from the cat to the paddle to the strap to the whip and then cycling back through all of them over again. Each time, I knew it was getting worse, I could feel the impact, I could feel the pain, but each time it was as if the pain didn’t hold such a strong grip over me. It seemed to have the same affect on Alex, and even when Dad beat him fast and furious he still managed to keep his hoarse screams under more control that those first few shrieks that pierced my ears. Whenever we could, our hands remained locked together, joining us, the shared pain somehow making that bond even stronger. </p> <p>I didn’t want to allow myself to believe that it was over when Dad put down the whip and stood beside us, tears in his eyes. “I can’t believe how proud I am of you boys,” he said shakily. “Alex, I want you to know that Jeremy couldn’t take half of what you took tonight, and it seems like you still have the strength for me to carry on.” Alex’s tired eyes sparkled a little. “Jake, for a boy your age that’s never experienced something like this, you took a pretty harsh bearing with an incredible amount of bravery.” He reached up and unlocked my hands from the chain, unlinking them at the same time. I didn’t even let them fall, I didn’t wait for Dad to finish letting Alex out, I just wrapped my arms around my brother, pressing him against me, wanting to hold him as close as I could for as long as I could.</p> <p>Dad dropped the keys on the floor, wrapping his arms around both of us, leaving Alex tied. “God, we are one fucked up little family.”</p> <p>Maybe, I thought. But if we have to be fucked up, at least we’re fucked up in a good way.</p></div>",[]
1588,Black Sabbath,-1,OZZY,no@email,,2003-05-19,21,3,,/web/20071208072949/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/ozzy001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Harold was a world-renowned breeder of great mastiffs.</p> <p>These huge dogs had originally been bred to chase down and retrieve deer. Massive jaws, sinued legs and barrel chest. But you had to be careful. There was a trace of madness in their genes. And if it showed in a pup. The Mastiff Societies rules stated unequivocally that it had to be put down. But then again, the finest of the breed, teetered on the edge.</p> <p>Harold also happened to be minor British aristocracy. Lord Barrette of Fleet, with a hereditary county magistrates Whig and gown thrown in.</p> <p>Today, his chest was puffed. Black Sabbath, his great sire had just won ""Best of Breed"" at the ultimate London show for the breed. The accolades of his fellows would stay fresh in his mind forever. The great silver trophy his for the next year. Already Sabbath's time was booked most of the next year with great mastiff bitches, at a cool ten thousand pounds a poke.</p> <p>The cobblestone courtyard of his ancestral home's muse resounded under his booted feet. At his side, Black Sabbath trotted in all his glory.</p> <p>Unlocking the solid door of the horse stalls that now housed his prize.</p> <p>He said, ""Here is your reward Sabbath old boy. And she's still a virgin too""</p> <p>""A very human whimper came from the tiny girl kneeling in the wooden frame in the center of the old horse stall.</p> <p>She had appeared before him, a third time for theft, at the Assizes. A common street rat that had runaway from every orphanage and home they had placed her in. That meant a minimum five years in the harsh reformatory for girls out on the moors. At her pre-sentence hearing, he mentioned to the bailiff, who served at his whim, an alternative location to deliver her too, after sentencing.</p> <p>No one would be looking for her until her sentence was up in five years.</p> <p>A wooden stock held her wrists and head firm. Her back horizontal to the brick floor. Ankles spread wide by two leather straps. A Japanese nose hook, nailed to the stock, pulled her head up and back, mouth held open by a dentist’s stainless steel frame.</p> <p>The great mastiff panted hungrily as he walked around his reward.</p> <p>""Come on boy, its not as if you haven’t had one before"" Harold ordered.</p> <p>The mastiff growled deep in his throat and trotted up between the little preteens legs.</p> <p>Black Sabbath had become addicted to little preteen virgin girls sex lubrication, and well practiced at inducing its flow.</p> <p>His tongue shot out and brushed her quim. ""Ohhhh"" She cried out.</p> <p>His tongue probed deeper ""Ahhhh"" She moaned, raising her ass provocatively, offering greater access.</p> <p>His tongue began flicking over her blossoming sex. ""OOOWWW""</p> <p>""The dog responded, his tongue eagerly lapping up her virgin lubrication and thereby encouraging greater flow.</p> <p>After a few minutes of the dogs well practiced attention, the poor girl was unwillingly driven to her first shuddering orgasm.</p> <p>Black Sabbath, his male organ at full expanse then lifted his female lubrication glistening head up, and stepped forward, straddling the poor helpless girl's tightly bound form. She screamed as his third attempt penetrated her virgin slit to the hilt. And continued to pump her until he flooded her womb with his canine sperm.</p> <p>The little girl continued to scream throughout the entire rape.</p> <p>“You would think at ten thousand pounds a spurt,” Harold mused, “she would at least appreciate his attentions over the next five years.”</p> </div>",[]
1589,Duncan and the Little Baby Chrissy,-1,A MAD MAN OF THE OFFERINGS,madmanstories@hotmail.com,,2004-05-27,289,3,"ped, rape, Mg, inc, bd",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/madman001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Duncan was a man who had a secret past. He was Chrissy’s new stepdaddy, he married her mom to get to her little girl. Chrissy’s mom met Duncan when she went to strip clubs and exhibitions for sexiest men contests. He was a HUGE man and very sexual. He won several strongest sexiest men contests, what she did not know is he was a secret pedophile child rapist and likes VERY young girls. </p> <p>One night Chrissy’s mom has to leave and Duncan is alone for the night with Chrissy and Duncan is working out downstairs as Chrissy finishes up her bath and Duncan waits for his little girl. He loves how Chrissy is such a tease she always wears cute little skirts and cute nightie outfits and swimsuit bikinis. He loves watching her in the child beauty pageants she is in and her cute out fits for ballet and gymnastics. She often also wears nothing but a towel after her baths and even is not shy about taking that off in front of her Daddy, innocently teasing him. He hears the water shut off and knows his little girl is coming down stairs very soon. He knows this time she will wear one of her cute nightie outfits. </p> <p>Duncan stands up and sees her coming down the stairs to meet her step daddy. She then stands at the top of the stairs. He sees her and loves how she looks. She is a pedophile’s dream. Imagine it, Chrissy is barely 8 years old and looks even younger. Chrissy is about 4’4” and 68 pounds , long straight babyblonde hair which drapes her face and down her back to almost her hips and hugs her body. Smooth baby soft skin and small arms and legs. Pouty kissable lips so cute and suckable pink and pretty. Tiny teeth perfectly straight and white. She smiles so sweetly as she stands there in her nightie and wearing little girl perfumes, little girl make up and baby powder. The nightie consists of just a short soft cotton babytee which is short sleeve and has little frilly trim. It comes to only about just below her panties. Her panties she wears are cute little children’s panties called “baby whites” …very thin you can almost see her hairless virgin babypussy through them, very soft white cotton panties with little hearts and flowers on it and babypink trim and a little princess design. She also wears cute knee high thin sheer like lingerie stockings. She loves acting like a princess and tonight even playfully wears one of her sparkly pink tiaras that she won at one of the child beauty pageants.</p> <p>She sees him there and smiles and slowly erotically comes down the stairs… and sees her huge stepdaddy who works out in just his boxer breifs and a cotton white wife beater t-shirt. He is HUGE! He is about 6’10” and 325 pounds of pure muscle. Large massive chest pectorals and massive 23” biceps. Mean looking face although she trusts her big daddy. He is a mixture between the look of Bane and Triple H in wrestling. Huge muscular calf muscles. Long wild blonde hair and hairless chest. And massive bulge in his boxer breifs. He takes tonnes of drugs and steroids and protein powders and injections of testosterone, (some injections are directly into his balls which make them massive and intensifies his lust for very young girls) which makes him so big for the competitions but the side effect is it makes his very horny and lust for VERY young girls. He has a secret history of very brutal child rape and is a secret pedophile child rapist. </p> <p>Chrissy was no ordinarily girl, since her mom was obsessed with her winning the local child beauty padgents secretly fed her hormones which makes her skin extra smooth and makes her develop sexually early for her young age.. She had puffy like apples baby breasts and her nipples were red like cherries with prep-pubescence with the hint of so much more. The hormones almost made her act sweet innocently sexually precocious. She was given lessons on how to act in the child beauty pageants and given special baths for her skin and given manicures and pedicures for her little girl toes and fingers. She loved and craved a big man’s attention mostly because she grew up with no brothers and did not see her real daddy and since she sees so little of guys since she also goes to an all girls catholic school. The Catholic school did not help that she was innocent sexually even though given the hormones and drugs which made her innocently sexually precocious.</p> <p>To Duncan , she was the perfect little virgin baby princess baby bride and wanted her so much.. He craved his little girl… lusting for her but wanting it to be perfect and lulling Chrissy into a secret trust. She comes down the stairs and then stands at the base of the stairs so sweetly cutely and innocent in front of him. </p> <p>She stands in front of him and with his big fat fingers wipes her long blonde hair out of her face and strokes her cheek as she smiles. He says “You are such a beautiful little girl, did you know that?” She smiles sweetly as he takes her by her small hand in his huge hands and leads her to a couch. “I’m going to brush your hair” he says knowing how much she loves attention and loves to have her hair brushed. The room is like a gymnasium with hardwood floors but with a black leather couch. He then sits on the couch and she sits down on top of his lap…looking away from Duncan. He loves how she is warm on top of his lap. He takes her brush and brushes her hair. Her hair is still a bit damp from the bath. He strokes her hair and then kisses her hot neck and small cute soft almost infant like ears. She coos and smiles as she loves the attention he gives her.</p> <p>He then takes off his shirt claiming he was hot, now wearing only his boxer breifs. He still brushes her hair but now holds her tight…. His huge arms squeeze her baby breasts as she gasps in awe. His huge male strength contrasts with her tiny baby girl frame in his arms. Her long blonde hair against his huge chest pecs and he loves how her nightie felt against his chest too. She leans back looking up playfully as he holds her and brushes her hair and her long straight baby blonde hair drapes down further, and as he does that he sees down her shirt and sees her puffy little baby breasts. He loves how her arms and shoulders are so hot and her fingers and legs pink and smooth and so small.</p> <p>He then turns her around and her legs now around his body and he strokes her back and hair and his huge cock through his briefs now felt against her warm baby pussy through her panties and rubs there and she is so innocent to it. She sweetly kisses him on his lips tasting his sweaty manly skin and she smiles so sweetly unaware of much it is teasing him.</p> <p>She places her small tiny fingers and tiny hands at his chest and explores his huge body so overwhelmed by him. Her cute tiny hands looked so sweet against his body. Her pink nail polish so cute and perfectly manicured nails.</p> <p>He has lusted for her so much and thinks back to how he secretly sneaks into her room when no one is home and goes onto her bed and looks at pictures of her (oh how he takes a lot of pictures of her) and rubs his cock with her panties and masterbates thinking of his little girl… he often cums so hard just thinking of his little girl and soaks the panties. </p> <p>He is also aware of her own secret lust, probably a result of the hormones she takes which makes her have a secret lust for big men and he knows it by all the evidence of secret books in her room of pictures of big men and her diaries where she writes of her desire to be fucked. She also has very lurid fantasies of her own and while she is an innocent little babygirl virgin she also masterbates a lot thinking of her HUGE daddy. She at night rubs her little pussy with her small pillow and small fingers thinking of her big daddy. He reads about how she has two main fantasies… to have a HUGE man strip in front of her and also to be tied up with bondage and raped by a huge man.</p> <p>He rubs his cock and massive balls now getting bigger, covered through the briefs against her panties covered baby pussy and she feels it …and she secretly wanted him unaware of how dangerous he is.</p> <p>He then whispers in her ear boldly saying “you are such a beautiful little girl .. and … I want to treat you like my little princess bride and…I WANT TO FUCK YOU ”. </p> <p>She almost faints, eyes wide as she hears those words hearing his lust for her. Her dreams come true and thinks about how she wanted him to fuck her and treat her like a princess baby bride but she is also so scared since she is small compared to him. She says “oh daddy, but I am only 8 years old is that okay?” He smiles and gives her a sweet kiss on her moist baby lips and says “That is WHY I want to fuck you” he says eagerly.</p> <p>But she is still scared and sees how huge his cock and massive balls is now rubbing even harder against her through her panties with more vigour. “But I am only 8 years old…AND I AM A VIRGIN!!!” she says with a high pitched shreiky cry. Shreiking with what seems like an erotic lust of innocence which makes him even harder and almost melt and want to rape her right there. He then caresses her hair and face with his big fingers and says to her “But Chrissy, that is WHY I want to fuck you… I want you BECAUSE you are a virgin and because you are such a beautiful little virgin baby princess. “</p> <p>Then she whispers “Well daddy, actually I want you to fuck me too ” she confesses not realizing the danger she has gotten herself into. “And Daddy, I want you to tie me up and teach me all about sex.”. Hearing that makes him so happy as he had fantasies about rape and bondage and torture of this little girl since they first met. And with that he picks her up and carried her erotically, like a little child bride up the stairs to her bedroom.</p> <p>He carries her slowly and erotically up the plush carpeted stairs and into her bedroom. The bedroom is full of everything reminding of her babygirl innocence. Smells of little girl perfumes and baby powder. Plush thick white carpet and room full of whites and baby pinks and soft cottons. White lace drapes, full of plush toys and stuffed dolls everywhere. Baby pink and white walls with unicorns and rainbows, also a little girl dresser with make up trays and baby oils and also on there are trophees and ribbons and little girl tiaras from the child beauty pageants. On the floor are other cute outfits and little girl panties she wears. There is also a small very child like bed, it seems even smaller than a twin sized bed, a little girl children’s bed, little girl covers and a thick white satin comforter and big lush pillow.</p> <p>He carries her small body and like a sacrifice places her on top of the covers on top of the comforter on her bed and on her back…her head looking so cute with the tiara still on her and placed squarely on the pillow which propped her head up. Knowing he will rape her in a tiny bed makes him quiver in excitement and lust. She feels like a princess loving the attention unaware of what danger lies ahead.</p> <p>She smiles sweetly lying there, her erotic long straight babyblonde hair draping her body and dances on the pillow. He lovingly erotically caresses her and kisses her sweet moist red baby lips and caresses her face and soft pink shoulders with his large hands.</p> <p>He then gets up and stands in front of her. He knows from reading her diaries her biggest fantasy is to see a man strip in front of her. She not only has seen very little of men in her life but never seen a man naked. So he knows she wants to. He stands majestically and king like in front of her, his torrid body looking so full of lust and power and strength. His rippling body there in front of her. He is only wearing the boxer briefs and she can see the outline of his huge massive cock inside it. She coos in excitement as he says he will now strip for her.</p> <p>He thumbs his briefs and then turns around facing away from her and slowly lowers his briefs and then she sees his powerful ass. She coos in awe as she sees his muscular ass. Then he slowly turns around and she sees a naked man for the first time.. never mind one so big! She can’t help but stare at the body. A statuest symbol of erotic sexiness. She sees his cock… so big and meaty and erect and super big! About 11” long and very thick, almost 3” thick looking almost like a weapon. With a seemingly even bigger purple tip... like a mushroom cap. And two huge balls as big as baseballs full of warm thick baby making sperm and semen. She watches in awe as he takes a needle and injects a drug directly into his balls. The drug which actually is much more potent than Viagra makes his cock and balls super big and makes his sperm and semen extra thick and makes his cock its biggest and stay hard for a long time. The side effect is that is makes him get violent and intensifies his lust for VERY young girls.</p> <p>He comes back to the bed and she smells his masculine smell and she reaches out in wonder with her small tiny cold fingers at my huge chest exploring my body arms and chest seeming so ripped and huge now. She explores his huge massive cock with her tiny fingers and holds it with her hand and rubs it. She is amazed at how big it is, eyes wide. “How can that possibly fit me?” She asks He then says “I will make it fit, because your pussy stretches ” He explains with his firm aggressiveness. With her small fingers also explored his massive balls…amazed at how huge they are. “Okay daddy” she says, still at this time wanting to make her big daddy happy at the same time so innocent to how big he is and how he will brutally rape her.</p> <p>He then rubs his cock over her entire body .. rubbing it erotically over smooth pink skin of her arms and then her tummy and breasts through her nightie and then down her legs at her stockings, as he does this he has a trickle of precum and stains her stockings and clothes with the dripping precum and then at he rubs it directly at her soft little girl panties. He loves how it feels his massive cock against her babypussy with only the soft thin babygirl panties separating him from his brutal rape of her. He rubs it at first a little then harder and then very strongly essentially masterbating his huge cock against her baby panties. She coos in excitement. He has one big blast of cum but hold back wanting to wait for the rest of his cum… But, that one blast soaks her panties though and makes her so wet.</p> <p>He then takes his cock and places it at her smooth skin of her ears and neck and then her cheek and he places his massive cock at her mouth. Her small red tongue licks his massive cock as she barely can get the tip in her mouth. It gets even fatter as she licks and sucks it in a innocent inexperienced way. She is amazed and her eyes widen at how much fatter his cock gets as her eyes widen in excitement.</p> <p>He then giver her tongue bath starting by kissing her arms and small fingers kissing and sucking them and her hot shoulders. He then slowly erotically lowers her stockings to reveal the smooth skin of her hairless pink legs and feet. He loves her small cute feet and she melts in awe as he kisses and sucks her toes and feet and then tongues her legs all the way up to the lining of her panties. </p> <p>He keeps on her panties, like saving the best gift for last on Christmas and lifts up her nightie at her tummy and licks and kisses her bellybutton and then her tummy. He then lifts her nightie even further to just above puffy babybreasts. Small puffy apple like breasts and red like cherry nipples. The hint of so much more as he caresses her breasts with his giant hands and then proceeds to put her whole left breast in his mouth. He sucks it and licks it, hungerly. He then does the same to her right breast. By now with one hand still holding her right breast his other hand now reaches down her body and caressed her sides and back and then down to her panties covered virgin babypussy. He then lifted up her nightie over her head as she got up. At first her hair gets a bit ruffled then her long straight babyblonde hair goes magically back into place. </p> <p>She lies back down on the bed, head on the pillow, her hair now draping her body again as he then slowly lowers her panties to reveal her glorious hairless virgin babypussy. She now lay naked except for her tiara and he kissed her little virgin pussy and she gasped. He now took out some rope he had prepared for that night and proceeded to tie her little arms to the bedposts in show of bondage. She got scared at that but let him continue. He then tongued her babypussy and hungrily proceed to eat out her totally innocent virgin clean babypussy for what seemed like hours all while she gasped in awe.</p> <p>He then caressed her body and then slowly got on top of her, careful not to crush her. His massive chest pecs against her babybreasts. And his huge cock and its precum now painting her babypussy lips. She gasps at the first touch of male cock at her hairless virgin babypussy. He prolongs the penetration. His huge balls rock against her clit, teasing it. </p> <p>It is at this point she feels how huge his body is and how massive his cock is and gets so worried and realizes this is not right and while she wants to be fucked realizes she is going to be raped. She struggles to get free but the restraints of her hands makes her so scared as she struggles to get free. She says “Maybe we should stop, you are too big!’</p> <p>He now gets aggressive, even mad that she wants to stop and says and pushes her into the bed and says ”No baby, I want to have you.. hell I need to have you right now and I am going to rape you so hard and punish you for being a virgin, and teasing me all this time.”</p> <p>She tries so hard to get free from the restraints but is no use… the bonds are too strong and him on top he is too strong. He holds her tight and reaches down and caresses her back and hips as he slowly puts his massive cock into her babypussy. She gasps as she feels the first inch inside her. He slowly inch by inch by precious inch. </p> <p>And then all of a sudden and with a bit of a thrust! He enters and breaks her hymen membrane and goes deep taking her virginity! She SHREIKS! Eyes wide as she claws his back and hips with her fingers... trying to push him off desperately.</p> <p>He then at first just bathes his huge fat massive cock in her warm babypussy. With every muscle he moves she can feel her thin vaginal walls stretch. His balls rock against her tender clit. </p> <p>He then starts with a rhythm and a THRUST! She SHREIKS! And cries, gasping. He holds it there and then relaxes a bit, then another thrust even deeper. Her shrieks are like a symphony to his ears as he thrusts even deeper and deeper with each thrust.</p> <p>He then fucks her deeper and deeper, stronger and stronger, rougher and rougher, harder and harder, faster and faster, holding her tighter and tighter.</p> <p>“I’m not a virgin anymore get off! Please daddy no!” she protests with her cries and tries to push him off with the lower part of her body but he is too big for her. Her cries just make him want to rape her even harder and with more violence.</p> <p>He then holds her tight, at this point she is brutally getting raped. He now is like a wild animal forcefully raping her deep into the soft bed. He grips her very tight and brutally rapes her like a little ragdoll with such lust and animal hunger. It is so erotic if anyone saw them now… this 325 pound muscleman completely raping this 68 pound sweet and innocent girl. Raping her mercilessly. Over and over and over and over… until…</p> <p>He stops suddenly… and holds her tight… and says “this is it” and looks deep into her eyes and he lets go a flood of cum deep into her babypussy womb. He comes and comes and comes and comes and comes and comes and comes as he soaks her sweet thin vaginal walls with his thick potent baby making sperm and semen. She feels the pulsate of the cum with each spew of cum feeling it completely drench her pussy.</p> <p>And with one cum.. it must have hit her G-Spot! And she answers with an orgasm of her own. And she comes and comes and comes and comes and comes and comes and comes and COMES!</p> <p>As they soak the sheets together.</p> <p>After he takes his cock of her…slowly… she lies there… she hold on her to her sore baby pussy for dear life. He then takes her panties and she watches in horror as he wipes off his cock on her little girl panties, like as if it was a sword.</p> <p>He then still is very hard and lusts for her so at this point undoes the rope and then he grabs her by the hair saying “we are not done yet…”</p> <p>He grabs her by the hair taking her downstairs to the pool outside and the places her in the water and ties her arms to the stairs. (Her face towards the stairs as he can see her ass). She cries “No Daddy NO!!!! Somebody please help me” As he sodemizes her and rapes her deep doggy style from behind. He rapes her for what seems like almost an hour and then takes her, still not done yet back to the hard floor of gymnasium style floor of his work out room…. And rapes her deep into the hard floor. By then, he has called upon three friends of his, as big as or even larger than him. And they are also pedophile child rapist and take turns holding her down tying her up and raping her over and over abusing her in endless hours of brutal rape and bondage.</p></div>",['The following story contains scenes of EXTREME violent sex and pedo erotica involving HUGE extreme men raping VERY young hot little baby blonde little girls. Reader discrecion is advised.']
1590,"The Perils of Linda, Part 1",1,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,24,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""But, Daddy!"" whined Linda, ""I didn’t agree to that!""</p> <p>""Actually you did, I’m afraid.""</p> <p>""Yeah, Linda,"" said her sister Karen. ""You said you that if you didn’t repay the loan, you’d agree to any punishment I specified.""</p> <p>""But....""</p> <p>""Actually it’s not a bad idea,"" interjected their mother Doris. ""It might help business. What do you think, George?""</p> <p>""Hmmm. It might at that. At the very least, it will teach Linda to honor commitments, and it wouldn’t hurt her to help out at the museum once in a while.""</p> <p>""I spend my Saturday’s giving tours there to earn some extra money,"" said Karen. ""Then I lend it to you to go shopping with while I’m there earning some more for myself.""</p> <p>""I said I’d pay you back."" Linda had planned to go shopping this Saturday morning, and was dressed comfortably in her new white spaghetti-strap sundress for what the weatherman had projected to be an unseasonably hot Spring day. ""There is no way I’m going to help out by spending Saturday afternoon in that gloomy museum, especially not in that section"" Her put her fists on her hips for emphasis.</p> <p>""Yes you will, Linda Elaine Johnson,"" said her mother, ""and there will be no further arguments about it."" That was all there was to it. When her mother used all three names, it meant the discussion was over.</p> <p>Linda looked pleadingly at her sister, and said, ""Come on, Karen, cut me some slack on this.""</p> <p>""No way, Linda. You said you’d pay the money back by Saturday, and what do you do? You go and buy that dress with it, that’s what.""</p> <p>Linda looked at her mother, and saw she was not going to get any sympathy from her. Nor from her father either, who was just putting on his suit coat for another Saturday as curator and owner of the museum.</p> <p>""Oh, well, I guess,"" she said, letting her arms move out and fall against her thighs in a dismissive gesture. I’ll go get changed."" She started to leave.</p> <p>""No need to get changed. You look fine like that,"" said her mother.</p> <p>""Oh, no. There’s no way I’m spending Saturday in the torture chamber dressed like this.""</p> <p>""Why not, Linda,"" giggled Karen. ""You don’t think anything about going to the mall dressed like that.""</p> <p>""That’s different!""</p> <p>""What’s so different about it?"" asked her father.</p> <p>""It... it just is."" What had she gotten herself into? She hadn’t thought Karen was serious when she demanded that Linda act as a model to demonstrate the torture devices in the museum. She shuddered at the thought.</p> <p>""Nobody’s going to hurt you, dear,"" said her mother. ""It’s just make-believe.""</p> <p>""I know that. It’s just that... well, you know. Shopping and being tortured are two different things.""</p> <p>""I might disagree with you there,"" said Mr. Johnson, but clammed up when he saw his wife’s withering look.</p> <p>""Come on, Linda,"" said her sister happily, ""it’ll be fun being tortured.""</p> <p>""Yeah, right.""</p> <p>Her eleven-year-old brother Bobby came bounding down the stairs and said, ""Who’s going to be tortured?"" Like all eleven-year-old boys, he was fascinated with torture.</p> <p>""Nobody,"" said Linda.</p> <p>""Linda is going to be tortured at the museum.""</p> <p>Bobby’s eyes grew wide with a newfound respect for his big sister. ""Wow!"" he said. ""I’m going to tell Eddie."" Then he ran out the door.</p> <p>""Thanks a lot, Karen.""</p> <p>""Anytime.""</p> <p>As they stood before the solid unvarnished oak door, Linda said, ""I don’t know about this.""</p> <p>Her father opened it and Karen and their mother each took one of Linda’s arms and led her inside, where there were several torture devices from the middle ages. Chains hung from one wall, near another was an X-frame, and in the center of the room was a rack. ""I’ll go open the front doors for business,"" said their father.</p> <p>""Let’s chain her to the wall for openers,"" said Karen. ""How does that sound?""</p> <p>""Yeah, great,"" answered Linda as they led her to the wall. They turned her around so that her back was to the wall below two opened manacles. Nervously, she rubbed the goosebumps on her arms as Karen got the key.</p> <p>Karen lifted one of Linda’s arms and placed her wrist in a manacle, locking it in place with a cast iron key. She did the same to her other arm, then stepped back to look at her sister. Linda’s arms were held high over head like a damsel in distress in a movie. The iron manacles were cold and heavy against her wrists. She wrapped her fingers around the chains, then wondered why damsels always did that. For some reason, it just seemed the natural thing to do.</p> <p>Stooping down, Karen took a set of leg irons attached together with a short chain, and locked her feet into place. ""There, that should hold you.""</p> <p>""We simply have to get picture of this,"" said Doris.</p> <p>""Mom! This is so embarrassing."" It would have been bad enough being chained to a wall without wearing a low-cut sundress.</p> <p>""Nonsense, you look lovely.""</p> <p>Just then the door opened and her father walked in, looking at his poor daughter with amusement. ""Now, Linda. Isn’t it better to hang out here than at some boring mall?"" He chuckled, pleased at his wit.</p> <p>Her father had a strange sense of humor, Linda thought. ""Very funny."" No it wasn’t better to be chained to a wall with her family laughing at her than shopping. Already, she was getting restless and wanted to be set free.</p> <p>As if reading her thoughts, her father said as if giving a lecture, ""These manacles, as well as the other torture devices, are replicas of the kind used during the Spanish Inquisition. Although not the originals, they are fully functional.""</p> <p>Linda looked up at her manacled wrists and shook the chains, making a rattling sound. ""That’s nice to know.""</p> <p>""Come on, ladies, I need a little help with a display.""</p> <p>""All right,"" said Doris. ""Don’t go anywhere, Linda. We’ll be back in a bit.""</p> <p>Linda sighed and tried shifting to get comfortable, but the chains held her arms up high with about three feet separating each wrist. There was no way she was going to get loose; the chains were set securely into a stone wall. The metal shackles were also heavy around her ankles. How did girls in movies act so nonchalant about being chained up like this? It was downright irritating! Every time she moved, there was a metallic rattling sound. Sooner or later a visitor was going to come in here, possibly a guided tour, and see her in this predicament. How embarrassing! She rattled the chains in frustration when the door opened and her brother Bobby and his creepy friend Eddie came in.</p> <p>""See?"" said Bobby. ""Pay up.""</p> <p>""No way,"" said Eddie, looking at the chained Linda in awe. His eyes travelled up and down her slim frame.</p> <p>Oh, great. Just what the day needed. Two pre-adolescent brats staring at her body, one of them her brother.</p> <p>Both of them tentatively walked toward her until they stood in front of her, silently staring at the sight in disbelief. ""Cool, Linda,"" said her little brother, visibly impressed.</p> <p>""What are you little dweebs staring at?""</p> <p>""Pay up, Eddie.""</p> <p>Eddie shrugged and said, ""You said she was being tortured. Nobody’s torturing her.""</p> <p>""What the hell do you call this?"" said Linda, waving her arms what little she could wave them. The room was filled with the clanking of chains.</p> <p>""Those chains aren’t even real.""</p> <p>""Yes they are,"" said Bobby defensively. He didn’t like anybody questioning his family’s honor by suggesting anything in the museum was fake. ""Aren’t they, Linda? Aren’t the chains real?""</p> <p>""Yes, you brat. Would I be standing here like this if they weren’t? Now get out of here.""</p> <p>But neither boy looked like they were going to leave anytime soon. Eddie’s eyes kept scanning her bare skin, from her cleavage up and down her bare arms. As he licked his lips, Linda could almost see his mind working. Without glancing away from Linda’s scantily-clad body, he said, ""Are you sure she can’t get loose, Bobby?""</p> <p>Bobby boasted, ""Nobody could escape from this dungeon!""</p> <p>""Good. Let’s tickle her then."" His stare had settled on her bare left underarm.</p> <p>""Eddie!"" said Linda. ""Don’t you dare!""</p> <p>""I don’t know,"" said Bobby doubtfully.</p> <p>""What’s she going to do about it?"" Eddie reached up and touched her arm just above her armpit, then stroked down until it reached her upper side. She jerked away best she could and let out a feminine shriek that delighted Eddie. Linda didn’t know that Eddie was always torturing his little sister this way, and was positively ecstatic at the possibility of doing it to a grown woman.</p> <p>""Eddie, maybe we shouldn’t do this,"" but the sound of her voice when Eddie had touched her underarm had Bobby intrigued.</p> <p>Slowly, Eddie reached for her other underarm. Linda tried to escape the probing finger by moving to the side, but there was very little freedom of movement and Eddie caused her to shriek again as the small finger stroked her smooth underarm.</p> <p>""Try it, Bobby.""</p> <p>""Bobby! Don’t you dare.""</p> <p>But the sight of his older sister in the sundress with her arms chained high over her head exposing her bare underarms, coupled with the prospect of hearing another delightful shriek won out over his conscience. He wouldn’t get another chance like this. He reached up and barely touched his sister’s underarm, enjoying the way it stretched out as she tensed and tried to move away. It was warm and smooth to the touch. It felt nice. Because he only touched it, she let out a whimper instead of a shriek.</p> <p>""See? She likes it,"" said Eddie happily.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Bobby in wonderment.</p> <p>""I do not! Mom! Daddy! Help me! Karen!"" Linda looked pleadingly at both boys, then screamed as Eddie wiggled a finger at her underarm.</p> <p>""You’re sister’s real ticklish. Let’s do a blitz on her.""</p> <p>Bobby still had some doubts about torturing his sister. He wasn’t by nature cruel toward her. In fact, he felt right now that he had the coolest sister in the world, chained up as she was. There were also areas where he knew he shouldn’t touch her, such as her breasts, but he didn’t think her underarms were such an area. If they were then why was she chained while wearing that dress? This thought process took about a second and a half to complete, at the conclusion of which he said, ""Okay. Tickle blitz!""</p> <p>""Noooo,"" shouted Linda as both smiling boys reached for an underarm and worked their fingers up and down rapidly. The sounds of laughter and clanking chains as she tried to jerk free filled the chamber. With both arms held high, there was nothing she could do to stop the assault on her underarms. She could not pull her arms down, nor could she protect herself with her hands. It was agony, brought on by the fingers working their way from her upper sides to her upper arms. ""Help me!!!"" she managed to scream between bursts of laughter. The door finally opened, and her parents, sister, and a woman she didn’t know with a camera came in, but before the boys stopped the stranger had taken a snapshot of her being tickled.</p> <p>""Bobby, stop that right now!"" said her mother.</p> <p>Mercifully the tickling stopped as Bobby and Eddie realized they were caught. Bobby felt embarrassed, as he looked at Linda trying to catch her breath, her wrists still firmly in the manacles. The chains really were genuine. Before, he hadn’t been sure.</p> <p>""Let me out of these things!"" yelled Linda. ""Did you see what those brats were doing to me?""</p> <p>Karen said, ""Linda, this is Sandy Daniels from the Midtown Reader. She’s doing a story on the museum."" The Midtown Reader was the local alternative weekly free paper.</p> <p>""Yeah, Linda,"" said Sandy. ""That was a great shot of you and the kids. I’ll need you to sign a release form so I can print it.""</p> <p>""When hell freezes over,"" said Linda. ""I don’t want the whole town to see me like this.""</p> <p>""Come on, Linda,"" said her mother. ""We need all of the publicity we can get.""</p> <p>Karen had an idea. ""Maybe we can persuade her to sign it.""</p> <p>""How?"" asked her mother.</p> <p>""Well... this is a torture chamber.""</p> <p>Linda was aghast. ""Karen!""</p> <p>""She does have a point, Linda. We could always put you on the rack, stretch you out tightly, and give you a tickling you’d never forget.""</p> <p>""Mom!"" Linda gasped as she looked at the evil-looking wooden device in the middle of the room, equipped with stocks for the feet and ropes with leather cuffs attached to a roller at the other end.</p> <p>""Will you sign it, Linda?"" asked Karen, who smiled wickedly as she looked back at the dreaded device. ""Or will it be the rack? Keep in mind we’ll take your shoes off as soon as you’re in place."" She left the rest unsaid.</p> <p>Linda weighed her options, which seemed extremely limited at this point in time. The prospect of being attached to that thing and having her own family work on her feet was more than she could take. It had been bad enough being chained with her underarms exposed for those two brats to tickle. The rack would be even worse. ""Oh, all right, but I don’t want to be put on that thing.""</p> <p>""Agreed."" Karen got the key and unlocked the right cuff, letting Linda’s arm down so she could sign the release form that Sandy had on a clipboard. Once it was signed, Karen reattached her arm.</p> <p>Linda sighed in resignation. At least she had escaped the rack. </p> </div>",[]
1591,"The Perils of Linda, Part 2",2,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,19,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Aunt Vivian!"" Linda ran across the living room and hugged her mother’s sister. ""I had no idea you were coming."" She had just returned from the movies.</p> <p>""It was a surprise, Linda,"" said her mother.</p> <p>Her brother Bobby was in the room, as was her father with his head buried behind the paper. Linda saw that her aunt was holding the Midtown Reader in her hand. ""Oh, no. I have never been so embarrassed in my life!"" Her picture was right smack dab on the cover, which wouldn’t have been so bad if it hadn’t been a photograph of her chained to a wall in a spaghetti-strap sundress. To make matters worse, her little brother and his creepy friend Eddie were standing on either side of her and tickling her under her arms. She looked at her parents and aunt with a defeated look. ""I can’t go anywhere in this town without people laughing and pointing at me. How could you show it to her, Mom?""</p> <p>""It is a good picture, Dear. Come on, have a sense of humor.""</p> <p>""Yes, Linda,"" said her father, ""Attendance at the museum doubled today--people were asking where the girl in the Reader was.""</p> <p>""Well, you can tell them I’m not setting foot in that museum again, especially not in the dungeon. I spent an entire day chained to that wall with people walking through and staring at me.""</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Bobby with pride. ""Linda was being tortured.""</p> <p>""And you and your bratty friend Eddie did your best to help.""</p> <p>""I only wish I had been there to give you a good tickling myself,"" said Aunt Vivian. ""Remember when I used to tickle you and your sister when you were kids?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" giggled Linda. ""Whenever we wore our bathing suits, you’d tell us to come over so you could tickle us. You always said that little girls in bathing suits deserved a good tickling."" She smiled as she remembered how she and Karen had shyly approached Aunt Vivian and ran away squealing as she tickled their ribs with her long nails, only to come forward again for some more. And Linda saw that Aunt Vivian’s nails were longer than ever, and painted bright red. ""That was fun.""</p> <p>""Obviously your little brother thought you needed a good tickling too. I don’t know the story behind this, but I’m sure you deserved that.""</p> <p>‘I don’t think anybody deserved that,"" said Linda. ""God, it’s warm in here.""</p> <p>""Why don’t you go change into your bathing suit?"" asked her mother.</p> <p>""Oh, no. Uh uh."" Linda said with a laugh. I’m too big for a tickling from Aunt Vivian.</p> <p>""You’re never too big for that, Linda,"" said her aunt. ""That’s wonderful idea your mother just had. I’ve missed tickling my niece."" She sat down on the couch.</p> <p>Her mother said, ""Oh, come on, be a sport. What do you think, George?""</p> <p>""Hmmm,"" was all he said. He didn’t approve of Linda’s bathing suits. ""We don’t need her running around here damn near naked.""</p> <p>That decided it for her. ""Oh, all right."" What harm would it do anyway? It really was quite hot in here, after all.</p> <p>As Linda walked up the stairs to change, her mother and aunt exchanged conspiratorial glances. Turning off the air conditioner had worked.</p> <p>A half hour later--it always took Linda forever to change clothes--she emerged from her bedroom in a strapless black bikini to find her mother waiting outside her door.</p> <p>""It took you long enough.""</p> <p>""Oh, Mom."" Then she saw that her mother was holding a length of rope in her hand. ""What’s that for?""</p> <p>""Turn around and put your hands behind you.""</p> <p>""Mother!""</p> <p>Her mother raised an eyebrow, and said, ""You said you were too big for a tickling, so I thought it might make it easier for your aunt if your hands were tied.""</p> <p>""That isn’t necessary.""</p> <p>The raised eyebrow inched higher. Linda sighed and turned around, placing her hands behind her back. Oh, well, she thought. At least her hands wouldn’t be above her head this time, and it would surely get a reaction from her father.</p> <p>Her mother wrapped the rope around her daughter’s wrists and tied a square knot. Then, she wrapped the remaining lengths a few times between her wrists, effectively forming the bonds into two separate loops. She tied another knot. ""There, that will hold you. Vivian used to tie me up and torment me all the time when we were kids.""</p> <p>""Really?"" She was surprised at this revelation. ""Didn’t that bother you?""</p> <p>""No, I didn’t mind. Sometimes she took my clothes off first. That’s when I got a really good tickling.""</p> <p>Linda smiled at the thought of her mother being stripped, tied, and tickled by Aunt Vivian. ""I wish I could have seen that. Didn’t you ever tell Grandma?""</p> <p>""No, I never did."" She placed her hands on Linda’s bare shoulders. ""Let’s go.""</p> <p>Linda couldn’t help giggling at this, being tied up in this bikini in front of her family. It was better than being chained up in front of strangers, like she had been at the museum. She tried working free, but it was impossible. Her mother took Linda by her arm to steady her and guided her down the stairs, and into the living room. ""Hi, Daddy,"" she said, giggling some more.</p> <p>Her father looked up from the newspaper, shook his head, and returned to reading the sports section.</p> <p>Delightedly, Aunt Vivian stood from the couch, clasped her hands, and said, ""My, my. If there was ever a girl asking to be tickled, that is it. Come over here, girl, and I’ll give you something to giggle about.""</p> <p>Linda hesitated, then thought what the hell, it had been fun when she was a child.</p> <p>Bobby saw the rope holding Linda’s hands behind her back and said, ""Linda’s tied up!""</p> <p>""No kidding, Einstein, how’d you figure that one out?"" she answered, slowly approaching her aunt, extremely conscious of her bare midriff and her inability to protect herself.</p> <p>""Come a little closer... that’s it."" Aunt Vivian reached toward Linda’s sides with her long nails, but before she could even touch her niece, Linda stepped back out of reach with a yelp.</p> <p>Anticipating this, her mother had moved behind her and blocked Linda’s retreat by placing her hands on her bare back. ""Now, now. There’ll be none of that.""</p> <p>Again, Linda approached Aunt Vivian, and this time, she touched Linda’s sides, tweaking them gently. She shrieked, bent over forward, and retreated, only to be stopped again by her mother who grabbed the back of her bikini strap.</p> <p>""Now, Linda, if you insist on running away like that, I’m going to remove your top.""</p> <p>""You wouldn’t,"" Linda said uncertainly. My, God, her father and brother were in the room.</p> <p>Her mother pulled on the two loose ends, untying the knot, and the two straps fell free. The only thing preventing the top from falling off completely was her arms holding it against her sides. ""Mother!""</p> <p>""Now, are you going to let Aunt Vivian tickle you?""</p> <p>""Okay, okay, just tie it back on!""</p> <p>Her mother tied the top back on, then reached around Linda’s bound arms and tickled her stomach, causing her to lurch forward and fall on the couch next to Aunt Vivian who didn’t pass up the opportunity. She placed both hands on Linda’s bare upper chest and pushed her down onto her back; then, she straddled Linda’s hips and dug her fingers into her sides.</p> <p>The screaming was unbelievable. Aunt Vivian scratched her fingernails up and down Linda’s sides, across her stomach, sometimes using her soft fingers instead, always changing the style and direction of the tickling. Linda tried to sit up or throw herself off the couch, but the tickling rendered her so helpless, she was powerless to resist.</p> <p>Her father and brother got up from their chairs to stand over and watch the two women on the couch. This was fascinating.</p> <p>Linda’s eyes bulged and her breath came in gasps. She struggled against the rope holding her hands, but her mother had tied the knots well. Aunt Vivian was working her way up and down Linda’s sides, but had kept the tickling confined to the area between the two pieces of her bikini.</p> <p>It was when her fingers wandered above the bikini top and scratched Linda’s upper sides that Linda did the unthinkable. With a scream, she lifted both bare legs, clamped Aunt Vivian’s shoulders between her calves, and threw her onto the floor where she landed unceremoniously in a heap.</p> <p>""Linda!"" shouted her mother as she bent over Aunt Vivian, who was struggling to get up.</p> <p>""I’m fine, don’t fret over me.""</p> <p>Her brother Bobby said, ""Linda’s real ticklish up there.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian, back on her feet and brushing herself off, said, ""Oh, she is, is she?""</p> <p>Linda, her hands still bound securely behind her, had rolled into a fetal position, trying to recover her breath.</p> <p>""That was terrible, Linda,"" said her father.</p> <p>""Untie me, somebody."" Linda was still curled up on her side, moving both arms in a futile attempt to get free.</p> <p>""Not so fast, young lady. What in the world are we going to do about this?"" said her mother. Then she got that smile, that diabolical smile, that Linda new all too well. It was that annoying smile of satisfaction her mother got when she had decided on a punishment that she knew Linda wouldn’t like one little bit. </p> </div>",[]
1592,"The Perils of Linda, Part 3",3,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Linda didn’t try to get loose for one simple reason: Her mother had untied her bikini top again, leaving Linda to hold it in place with her arms, which were still secured behind her back. In addition, her mother had gotten another length of rope and had wrapped around her middle, just below her dangerously loose bikini top, had ran it between her bound arms, and had attached Linda in a sitting position to a wooden column in the living room. They had then left the room, leaving her alone with Bobby.</p> <p>Bobby was sitting on the couch watching a movie called Blood of Dracula’s Castle, in which were several girls chained to walls with their arms over their heads. Every one of the girls wore a sleeveless dress or top, and Bobby sat attentively, leaning forward with his chin in his hand. The poor girl wearing the least was being menaced by a guy with a knife.</p> <p>""Look, Linda,"" he said, ""they’re chained up with their underarms showing, just like you were.""</p> <p>""Yeah, you little creep,"" said the bound Linda, who mercifully was tied with her own bare arms behind her back, ""but they don’t have two little cretins tickling them.""</p> <p>""They should.""</p> <p>Linda thought the girls were lucky they didn’t have Bobby and his creepy friend Eddie to deal with. Actually, she was grateful the movie kept him occupied. If he wasn’t so absorbed with chained girls on the TV screen, he might find some way to torment his sister who was bound for real in the same room. And she was wearing a heck of a lot less than they were. But having a healthy ego, she also found it irritating. Kids, she thought. ""Hey, squirt, how about untying me.""</p> <p>Bobby looked at her for a second, pondered her request, concluded that he liked her that way, and said, ""Nah. Mom told me not to untie you."" His gaze returned to the TV.</p> <p>""Since when do you listen to her?"" Linda already knew the answer, that he obeyed their mother when it was something he wanted to do anyway. And what kid wouldn’t want to leave his big sister tied up?</p> <p>The inevitable commercial break came, and Bobby shifted his gaze to his sister, his eleven-year-old brain processing three bits of knowledge: a) That she was securely tied up. b) That she was damn near naked, and half of what she was wearing was precariously close to falling off. c) That on the mantle there was a decorative vase in which were several feathers.</p> <p>This was almost as good as the movie. He got up and retrieved a particularly long feather, and idly twirled it between his fingers, then looked at his bound sister.</p> <p>""Bobby, no."" she said, trying to sound authoritative. With a mischievous smile, he slowly walked toward her. ""Bobby, don’t you dare.""</p> <p>Stooping down beside her, careful to avoid her legs after seeing what she had done to Aunt Vivian, he slowly stroked the end of the feather along her collarbone, which caused her to twitch her shoulder.</p> <p>""Bobby, don’t do that.""</p> <p>But he did that again, and again she twitched, a simple movement that Bobby found he liked. He repeated it on her other bare shoulder, and that shoulder dutifully twitched.</p> <p>""You stupid twerp.""</p> <p>Bobby thought about that for a second, then said, ""Smarter than you.""</p> <p>""How do you figure?""</p> <p>""You’re the one who let Mom tie you up in a bikini. You’re tied up, and I’ve got a feather. Who’s stupid?""</p> <p>He had a point, she conceded. If she were so smart, she wouldn’t be tied to a column.</p> <p>To emphasize his point, Bobby stroked the feather across her abdomen, between her bikini top and the rope securing her to the column. She giggled in response, squirming. The bikini top slipped slightly.</p> <p>Next he drew the feather across her chest, causing more giggles, but this time she held still lest the top slip some more.</p> <p>""You like torturing me, don’t you.""</p> <p>Bobby shrugged and circled her navel. ""I suppose."" He ran the feather in decreasing circles toward her navel, then stuck the tip inside it and twirled.""</p> <p>Linda gritted her teeth and looked up at the ceiling, conscious of two things: There was a feather inside her navel, and the rope holding her hands behind her back.</p> <p>A very bad combination.</p> <p>""Heeheeheehee.""</p> <p>""Does that tickle?""</p> <p>""Yes heehee."" Then she yelled, ""Get away from me, you little shithead!""</p> <p>""Linda! That’s no way to speak to your little brother."" Her mother, father, and Aunt Vivian had just passed through the doorway.</p> <p>""The little moron is driving me crazy!""</p> <p>Her mother came over and untied the rope holding her to the column, and Linda leaned forward. Then her mother tied her dangerously loose bikini strap. Expecting to have her hands untied, Linda remained leaning forward, but instead her mother tied the rope that had been holding her against the column to the rope between her wrists. Her aunt and mother each grabbed an arm and hefted her to her feet, her mother holding the stray rope like a leash.</p> <p>""Enough is enough. Untie me.""</p> <p>""Not so fast, young lady. There’s still the matter of you throwing your aunt on the floor.</p> <p>""I couldn’t help it! She was tickling me, and I lost control.""</p> <p>""Well, we’ve found a way to solve that.""</p> <p>""Huh?""</p> <p>They led the reluctant Linda out toward the backyard and down the path to the large garage which had been converted to a storehouse for the museum artifacts not currently on display. Her father opened the side door, and beckoned the three women in. Once inside, Linda gasped and tried to break free, but her mother and aunt had anticipated this and had tightened their grip.</p> <p>Right in the middle of the room, directly under the fluorescent lights, was the torture rack from the dungeon. </p> </div>",[]
1593,"The Perils of Linda, Part 4",4,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,13,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> They stood before the rack, letting Linda get a good look at the device that she was going to be attached to. It was made of wood, with stocks for the feet at one end, a roller with a lever for turning at the other. Around the roller were two ropes, to which were attached leather cuffs with metal buckles which were open and waiting on the flat wooden boards. She was conscious of wearing no more than a tiny strapless black bikini, and that her hands were tied behind her back.</p> <p>""What is that thing doing here?""</p> <p>Her father said, ""I rotate exhibits at the museum regularly, it was time to rotate the rack. It’s been here before.""</p> <p>""Please don’t put me on that thing,"" she whined.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian said happily, ""Take a good look at it, Linda, and think about being stretched out on it with all of us here to see you."" This was half the fun, letting a victim anticipate what was going to happen to her.</p> <p>Linda looked pleadingly at her mother, but saw no sympathy. She looked at her father and said, ""Why are you going along with this, Daddy?""</p> <p>""Maybe it will teach you not to run around damn near naked. A little stretch on the rack won’t hurt you. See, I placed some padding in the footholes so it won’t hurt your ankles.""</p> <p>""How thoughtful.""</p> <p>Her mother said, ""Yes, and Aunt Vivian suggested another modification."" They dragged Linda around to the foot-end of the rack, where her mother pointed to four eye-bolts set above and to each side of the footholes.</p> <p>Linda started to ask what they were for, then gasped as she understood. ""Why are you doing this to me, Mom?""</p> <p>""Because every time I ever mention some torment your Aunt inflicted on me when we were kids, you think it was funny. Now you’re going to experience it firsthand.""</p> <p>""I’ll bet she never put you on a rack,"" Linda said indignantly.</p> <p>""No, but if we had had one, I’m sure she would have.""</p> <p>""You’re right about that, little sister.""</p> <p>Her mother dragged a small stepladder over to the side of the rack. ""Enough talk, up you go.""</p> <p>""No,"" she whined.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian said, ""Well, your mother sure would have taken this better than you.""</p> <p>That statement hurt Linda’s pride, so she gave in to the inevitable, vowing to herself to withstand whatever Aunt Vivian had in store for her. She stepped up the ladder turned around, and sat demurely on the rack. Aunt Vivian lifted the upper part of the stock and her mother took both ankles and placed them in the footholes, while Linda lay back on her bound wrists. Gently Aunt Vivian lowered the stock; once in place she pushed a wooden pin through a hole at the edge, locking it in place.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian took Linda’s bare shoulders and lifted her to a sitting position, allowing her mother to untie her hands. Rubbing her wrists, Linda lay back down and placed her hands over her head, feeling the rough boards against her bare back.</p> <p>""What a brave girl,"" said Aunt Vivian, as her younger sister placed one of her daughter’s wrists in the cuff and fastened it. A second later, the other wrist was secured, leaving Linda lying on her back with her arms held high, elbows slightly bent outward.</p> <p>Linda thought that her little brother would really be impressed. ""Go get Bobby. I want him to see this.""</p> <p>""Sure, why not?"" said her mother. ""Somebody get Bobby, please.""</p> <p>Linda’s father, not really wanting to see anymore, went to get him.</p> <p>Her mother grabbed the lever that turned the roller, and moved it one notch. Linda felt her arms pulled higher. A couple of more turns placed some slight tension on her body, and there was a creaking sound from the rack. Another notch, and she gasped. Her mother felt one of the ropes, and decided one more notch would do the trick. This time, Linda moaned as her body was stretched tightly. The leather cuffs pulled at her wrists, while the padded stock held her feet. She was nearly immobile, but not in any pain.</p> <p>""Oh, yes, I almost forgot about your feet."" Linda giggled as her mother removed her flip-flops and tied her big toes to the inner eye-bolts. She repeated it with her little toes, leaving her daughter’s feet bent back and her toes splayed outward.</p> <p>Bobby appeared at the door, but his reaction was not something Linda expected. ""Don’t hurt Linda! It was my fault she called me a dirty word."" He ran over to his sister’s side.</p> <p>""It’s okay, squirt, nobody’s hurting me. I just thought you’d get a kick out of seeing this.""</p> <p>He looked up and down her stretched bikini-clad body, saw her ankles trapped in the stock, and the cuffs around her wrists. Her legs were held slightly farther apart than her hips, her arms a little wider apart than her shoulders. She didn’t look like she could move very much at all. ""Are you sure?""</p> <p>""Yes, I’m sure. Thanks. This is better than that movie, huh?""</p> <p>""Yeah."" He started at her bare underarms, understanding she could do nothing to cover them up. He wanted to touch them, but didn’t because his mother and aunt were there.</p> <p>She smiled at him and said, ""I thought you’d be impressed.""</p> <p>""Run along now, Bobby,"" said her mother. Then to Aunt Vivian, ""George and I are going out for a little while. I’ll leave you two alone."" She gave Aunt Vivian a wink, and left her alone with Linda, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>Once alone, Aunt Vivian said, ""What a wonderful device, girl. This is going to be fun.""</p> <p>""Fun for who?""</p> <p>""That’s ‘Fun for Whom?’ Linda."" Still at the foot of the rack, she decided to start at Linda’s feet. She raked her nails across Linda’s stretched soles, and was rewarded by a shriek. Smiling, she did it again, and watched Linda’s entire body jerk as she screamed.</p> <p>Taking one fingernail, she touched Linda’s sole, causing her to stiffen and squeeze her eyes shut. ""I’m not even tickling you.""</p> <p>""You’re going to.""</p> <p>""You’re right.""</p> <p>Linda screamed and laughed like a madwoman as Aunt Vivian rippled her nails up and down and across Linda’s soles. Her toes wiggled as she tried to curl them, to protect her feet, but there was nothing she could do to stop the nails from scratching her feet. It seemed like forever to the helpless Linda, but in reality it was only about a minute. When Aunt Vivian ceased, Linda lay there gasping, her chest heaving. ""My, my, aren’t we ticklish. We’re going to have a lot of fun.""</p> <p>Between gasps, Linda managed to say, ""Why are you doing this, Aunt Vivian?""</p> <p>""Because I love tickling girls, no other reason than that. I always have, why I don’t know."" She walked around the rack and looked down into Linda’s eyes, saw her face framed by her bare arms. ""I know your ribs are ticklish,"" she said as she tweaked them.""</p> <p>""Hahaha.""</p> <p>""But judging by your reaction earlier, you’re more ticklish up here."" She scritched Linda’s upper sides above her bikini strap, and the racked girl erupted in laughter and shouts. ""You can’t kick this time.""</p> <p>Screaming, Linda tried to thrash back and forth, but was only able to move a little bit, lifting her upper back slightly off the boards. Aunt Vivian saw this, and got the timing just right. As Linda lifted away from her aunt, her aunt reached one hand quickly under Linda’s warm bare back, grabbed a free end of the bow holding her bikini strap in place, pulled it loose, and snapped the top off, leaving Linda’s breasts bouncing free.</p> <p>""Aunt Vivian, put it back on,!"" shouted Linda. She was absolutely aghast at this development.</p> <p>""Now isn’t that much nicer?"" Aunt Vivian was holding the black top up in triumph.</p> <p>""No!"" She lifted her head and looked at her completely naked upper body, and saw to her horror that her nipples were erect.</p> <p>""You’ll be much more comfortable with that off."" She set the top down next to Linda and raked her nails from Linda’s upper arms, through her armpits, and down her sides.</p> <p>""Nohahahahahaha."" She arched her back, then fell back down.</p> <p>""How do you feel, Linda?""</p> <p>""Helpless, naked, and tormented!"" she shouted. ""How am I supposed to feel?""</p> <p>""But aren’t you enjoying it, just a little bit?"" She placed a nail in Linda’s right underarm, and traced a circle.</p> <p>""NO! Heeheehee""</p> <p>""Why did you want Bobby to see you on the rack?""</p> <p>Linda thought about it, and wasn’t sure herself. Was it because he had been infatuated with the girls chained up in the movie, to the point of ignoring her when she was tied up in the living room? The difference was that they had all worn sleeveless clothing, and had been chained up with their bare underarms exposed, while she had not. He had liked that. Now she was, and had wanted him to be impressed with her. She had almost hoped he would tickle her, just a little.</p> <p>""I... I’m not sure.""</p> <p>""Why did you change into a bikini, with very little protest?""</p> <p>That was easy. ""It irritates Daddy.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian nodded in understanding. Then she left the racked, naked Linda and went back to the house.</p> <p>Linda tried to pull loose, but there was nothing she could do. Her feet were tightly clamped, and her wrists were tightly held over her head. She was extremely aware of being topless, of having her breasts exposed without being able to cover them up in any way. And, of course, there was Aunt Vivian and her fingernails. That was the worst. Pure torture, and it was humiliating being helpless not to laugh and shout when she ran them across her skin. A minute later, Aunt Vivian returned with two feathers in her hand. Linda lifted her head, then dropped it as she saw what was coming next, resigned to more torment.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian paused over her anguished victim, then with the feathers, circled each nipple.</p> <p>""Heeheeheehee.""</p> <p>""Why did you let your mother tie you up?""</p> <p>""Heehee, I don’t know.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian set the feather down and raked her fingernails down Linda’s bare underarms.</p> <p>""Nooohahahaha.""</p> <p>""Don’t you know?""</p> <p>""Well, I thought it might be fun to be tied up while wearing a bikini.""</p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""I’m not sure, something to do with being helpless, with a lot of bare skin exposed.""</p> <p>She picked up the feathers again, and tickled Linda’s nipples, which were larger than before. ""What are you now?""</p> <p>""Heeheehee. Helpless, with a lot of bare skin exposed.""</p> <p>""Then you should be happy to be in this situation.""</p> <p>""Nohahaha,"" she said, squirming under the feathers circling her breasts.</p> <p>""Sure you are, it’s what you wanted, only more of it. Just look at your nipples, they’re huge.""</p> <p>Linda blushed deeply. She had hoped Aunt Vivian wouldn’t have noticed.</p> <p>""It’s nothing to be ashamed of,"" she said with understanding.</p> <p>""They’re always that size.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian promptly dropped the feathers, then determinedly moved to the end of the rack where she started in on Linda’s bare feet with both hands, raking her fingernails down, across, and diagonally on her soles. The sounds filling the storeroom went beyond simple laughter. Instead they were a mixture of screaming, gasping, and attempted begging which never quite became coherent. Also there was the sound of creaking wood as the sturdy rack withstood the tensions of a tortured body trying fruitlessly to break free.</p> <p>After what seemed like an eternity to the thrashing Linda, the fingernails stopped tickling her feet, and she became limp except for her naked heaving chest as she tried to catch her breath. She closed her eyes with a moan.</p> <p>""Please understand, Linda, that I will not tolerate any lies.""</p> <p>Linda opened her eyes and saw Aunt Vivian standing over her, sternly looking down at her face.</p> <p>""O-Okay. I won’t""</p> <p>""Good. Now, as I was saying, enlarged nipples are nothing to be ashamed of. It just means you are enjoying yourself."" Gently, with thumb and index finger of each hand, she gave each nipple a playful squeeze.</p> <p>Linda drew in her breath with a gasp and stiffened. She reddened and said weakly, ""Don’t.""</p> <p>""There’s really no way you can stop me, dear, not stretched out and helpless as you are."" Again she squeezed Linda’s growing nipples, rolling them back and forth between her fingers. Linda moved her head back and forth and moaned, arching her back and letting herself fall back. Still rolling the nipples, Aunt Vivian used the other three fingers of each hand to scratch Linda’s sides, which caused the poor girl to buck upwards with laughter. Seeing that Linda seemed to be squirming a bit too much, and that her elbows were slightly bent, she stopped the tweaking and tickling.</p> <p>""Oh, dear, it looks like these old ropes are stretching a bit. Or else you are."" She chuckled at her own humor. ""Either way, I’m going to have to tighten you up."" She grasped the lever with both hands, and moved the roller a notch.</p> <p>""No, Aunt Vivian. Please don’t stretch me any more.""</p> <p>""One more notch, and that should do it. I didn’t hear any creaking that time."" Another move of the lever, and her niece winced as her body was stretched almost to the point of pain. ""Perfect. It’s important to keep up the tension. It adds to the helplessness by restricting your movement. And being helpless is really the worst part of this, isn’t it?""</p> <p>Linda thought about it, wondering what was the worst part of it. Not wanting to disagree with her aunt, she said, ""Yes, Aunt Vivian."" She closed her eyes, only to feel the light sensation of fingernails touching her underarms.</p> <p>""Nooo,"" she whimpered, opening her eyes to see Aunt Vivian’s long nails resting on her bare underarms. Her breath came in short shallow gasps of fear.</p> <p>It happened without warning. Her aunt skittered her nails up and down Linda’s underarms. Linda screamed and laughed and tried to move, but was so tightly stretched she couldn’t. It was agony, and all thoughts of her breasts being exposed faded as her concentration shifted to her underarms. That was the worst part of it, being tied up with her underarms exposed and a gleeful tickler working her torture.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian kept up the torture, watching Linda’s bare breasts bouncing like Jello as she shrieked at the fingernails scratching her underarms. Linda’s face was twisted and contorted as she laughed. When the screams were weakening, she ceased and Linda became still, her huge nipples rising up and down as her breathing returned to normal.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian kindly stroked Linda’s hair and said, ""In addition to being helpless, it’s important for the victim to be stripped of her clothing as you are. Lift your head and look at your body, Linda.""</p> <p>Linda scanned her stretched bare body, naked except for her bikini bottom, from her smooth underarms to her breasts with their enlarged nipples to her stomach--also her bare legs which disappeared into the wooden stock. Embarrassed, she let her head drop back. But there was another feeling as well, a feeling she did not completely understand, nor even fully admit to herself:</p> <p>She wanted to touch herself.</p> <p>""I think you’ve had enough for now, Linda."" Her aunt found the catch that held the roller in place and released it. Linda’s body became slack, and she lay there limply with a relieved expression, her arms still over her head. Aunt Vivian unbuckled one wrist then the other.</p> <p>""Thank you,"" said Linda, modestly covering her breasts. Aunt Vivian picked up the bikini top, and Linda dropped her hands while her aunt helped her sit up, then tie the top in place. She took Linda’s hand and helped her down from the dreaded torture rack. All Linda wanted now was to go to her bedroom and touch herself.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian led the exhausted Linda back into the living room, where Bobby was still watching TV. ""Aunt Vivian,"" he said, ""Dad called and said they ran into some friends and won’t be home until later.""</p> <p>""Oh, is that so? In that case, I need some advice from you, Bobby.""</p> <p>Bobby was still watching the tube. ""Huh?""</p> <p>""What should we do with Linda in the meantime?""</p> <p>That got his attention, and Linda could guess what was coming next. Letting the TV screen release his attention, he looked at Linda still dressed in only that bikini, and realized that whatever he said would happen to her. She visibly slumped because she knew what he was going to recommend, which caused him to giggle at the thought of his older sister actually living the role of a damsel in distress, all on his say so.</p> <p>""Tie her up,"" he said. </p> </div>",[]
1594,"The Perils of Linda, Part 5",5,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> ""Tie me up?"" she asked incredulously. ""Again? What do you think I’ve been all evening?"" Little brothers, she thought. It really wasn’t surprising. What little brother wouldn’t want his older sister tied up? Then she looked at the television screen that had been holding his attention. It was the conclusion of that silly movie he’d been watching before, Blood of Dracula’s Castle. There was a girl in a white sleeveless dress tied to a pole, her arms over her head, with some huge monstrous freak menacing her.</p> <p>""You probably think that should be me, don’t you.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian said, ""Come on, Linda, it won’t hurt to humor the boy.""</p> <p>""Yeah, Aunt Vivian, tie her to the column like that girl in the movie."" He giggled at the thought, his eyes glued to the screen.</p> <p>What the hell was wrong with this kid? thought Linda. Here she was in a tiny black strapless bikini, having just been released from a rack in the garage, and his eyes were glued to some dumb actress in a grade Z movie, all because she was tied to a pole. Sure he was just a kid, and her brother, but no girl in a bikini liked to be ignored by somebody more interested in the television. She walked over and stood between him and the TV. ""Hey, you little moron,"" she said while leaning toward him.</p> <p>""Out of the way, Linda."" He scooted over on the couch to get a better view.</p> <p>Linda went to the television and yanked the plug out of the socket.</p> <p>""Hey, I’m watching that!""</p> <p>""Not any more, you little freak."" She held out her wrists to Aunt Vivian and said, ""Tie me up.""</p> <p>There was plenty of rope lying around from when Linda had been tied earlier, and Aunt Vivian took a piece and wrapped it around her niece’s wrists, tying the ends together. Then she took a much longer piece and wrapped it around the rope between her wrists, leaving two long dangling ends. Linda went to the column, stood with her bare back against it, and lifted both arms up high over her head. Bobby was now watching his sister, the television forgotten.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian had to get a step ladder to tie the two ends of rope to the column, but she did by pulling up as far as she could and wrapping the ends several times around the column so they wouldn’t slip. After she had tied them securely, she stepped down.</p> <p>Bobby got up off the couch and approached his bound sister, looking first at the rope holding her wrists, then down her bare arms to her exposed underarms. ""Well, it seems we’ve finally captured Agent Linda,"" he said in a new persona.</p> <p>""Agent Linda?""</p> <p>""Yes, you are my prisoner now, and you have information that I require.""</p> <p>""God, I can’t believe this. You are such a little dork.""</p> <p>""You’re defiance won’t last long, my dear, in fact you will soon be begging to talk.""</p> <p>""Okay, I give up, what do you want to know?""</p> <p>""You’re AOL password.""</p> <p>""Forget it, shrimp.""</p> <p>Bobby slowly walked around the column his sister was tied to. It was about nine inches wide, and standing behind her he could see the sides of her naked back and her arms held high over her head. He reached around it and poked her sides with his index fingers, causing her to lurch and shriek. She hadn’t been expecting that. He returned to face her, noting her indignant expression. ""Will you tell me the password, or will it be torture?"" Actually, he didn’t care diddly squat about the password. He just wanted to demand something she would be adamant about not revealing. That way he could torture her good.</p> <p>Linda looked up at her bound wrists, and had to admit she had gotten herself into this predicament because he had been ignoring her. Now he wasn’t and she wished he was. ""You’re not getting that password."" What the hell, she might as well play along with it, show him who was more stubborn. ""I’ll never reveal it, no matter how you torture me.""</p> <p>Bobby placed one finger on her bare underarm, feeling her immediately stiffen. ""The password.""</p> <p>God, it was hard to be defiant, she thought, when tied to a column with her arms up and wearing nothing but a bikini and a grubby little finger in her underarm. ""Uh uh,"" she said, shaking her head. Another finger touched her other underarm, and she gasped, her entire body tense.</p> <p>""Last chance, my dear. The password.""</p> <p>""Never.""</p> <p>Bobby didn’t even try tickling her, but the effect was the same as he quietly explored her underarms with his index fingers. The result was giggling and squirming from Agent Linda, but no matter how she moved, his fingers followed her, stroking in circles, up and down, left and right, simply seeing how her underarms felt under his fingers. This was better than when he and Eddie had unmercifully tickled her in the dungeon: for one thing, when two people tickled one, you never knew who was causing the laughter. Now it was one on one, and he knew that he alone was causing it. After a couple of minutes, he stopped.</p> <p>""Had enough?""</p> <p>""No, you little loser.""</p> <p>This time he probed her underarms with all his fingers, causing more laughing than before. Since torturing her in the dungeon, he had been fascinated by women’s underarms. They wore tank tops, sundresses, tube tops, all manner of clothing that left their arms bare. They didn’t seem to think anything about showing them as they smoothed their hair, reached up for groceries on high shelves, or waved to friends, but as soon as they were touched, their arms came down immediately with a squeal. And sometimes in moves like the one just shown, or like Linda, they were tied up helplessly but still didn’t seem to think anything of it.</p> <p>Until they were tickled.</p> <p>Linda was laughing and shaking her head as if that would take her mind off it, but Bobby just continued rubbing her bare underarms. He liked the way the rope looked around her wrists, liked the way her bare arms looked on each side of her face, liked the way her strapless bikini top left her chest completely bare, liked the way her underarms made smooth hollows above her bikini top. Some girls didn’t look so good, carelessly leaving stubble under their arms, but Linda always made sure she looked nice. She looked good enough to be in a movie. Again he stopped, and Linda leaned her head wearily against her right arm with a slight smile on her face. Bobby thought this was a good sign.</p> <p>""Getting tired?""</p> <p>""Bored is more like it. Is that the best you can do? Hahahahahaha.""</p> <p>Bobby increased the intensity this time by rippling his fingers more, noting her laughter was louder now. And she wasn’t begging at all, not like she had in the dungeon. For a change of pace, he switched to tickling her the warm skin of her chest above the bikini top. She laughed at that too, but it was more of a soft laugh, not as extreme as when he tickled her underarms. That was okay, however, a laugh was a laugh. From her chest he rippled to her underarms, up her biceps, and down again. As he did, her laugh turned to a shriek and she tossed her head back, swaying away from the column. Once again, he tickled her from her chest to her arms, and when she arched her back, he quickly dug his fingers into her ribs, and ran his fingers all over her bare midriff, continuing his attack for a couple of minutes. When he stopped, he stepped back and looked at his breathless sister, still tied securely and helplessly to the column.</p> <p>She looked down at him, conscious of her bare arms still held over her head and said, ""You little monster!"" It wasn’t that it was worse on her midriff, it was just that she hadn’t expected it. The little creep was still staring at her bound body, but his expression was one of... of what? Then she realized it was admiration. The little brat was actually proud of her.</p> <p>""I hope you appreciate this, you little dingus. How many girls let themselves get tied up and tortured by their little brothers?""</p> <p>Then she yelped as Bobby reached for her again, but she never expected what he did. Her little brother wrapped his arms around her and held his head against her bare chest. Even less expected was what he said.</p> <p>""You’re the greatest, Linda.""</p> <p>""I know. You’re okay yourself. Enough of the mushy stuff, okay?""</p> <p>""How sweet,"" said Aunt Vivian. Startled, both Linda and Bobby looked at her. They had forgotten she was even in the room. ""He’s fond of you, Linda.""</p> <p>""You could have fooled me. He’s been tormenting me all evening.""</p> <p>""He wouldn’t torment you if he didn’t like you.""</p> <p>Bobby felt the warm skin of her back and decided it was indeed enough of the mushy stuff. He released her and poked her belly like she was the Pillsbury Doughboy and got a brief laugh. They hadn’t heard the car pull up, and were surprised when the front door opened and their parents came in.</p> <p>""Hi, everybody,"" said their mother, as if Linda wasn’t tied to a column in nothing but a bikini.</p> <p>Never one to waste an opportunity to irritate her father, who criticized her choice of clothing regularly, she said brightly, ""Hi, Daddy!""</p> <p>Her father just looked, shook his head, and picked up the remote control, assuming the natural duties of any male in front of the tube.</p> <p>""Hey, what’s wrong with the TV?""</p> <p>""Linda unplugged it,"" said Bobby. ""Didn’t you, Linda?"" He poked her bare underarm in emphasis.</p> <p>""Hee hee, yes. Is somebody going to untie me now?""</p> <p>""That’s certainly a good reason to tie somebody up."" He got on his knees and plugged the television back in, then returned to his recliner and turned on Leno.</p> <p>Her mother said, ""It’s past your bedtime, Bobby.""</p> <p>""Okay. Good night, Linda."" He gave her one last tweak on her ribs before running up the stairs.</p> <p>""Is somebody going to untie me?""</p> <p>Her father said, ""Looks like a good show tonight.""</p> <p>""Hey!"" said Linda, hoping to get somebody’s attention.</p> <p>""Be quiet, Linda, your father’s watching television."" Her mother sat on the couch.</p> <p>""But--""</p> <p>""Shhhh.""</p> <p>""Help, somebody.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian was never one to hesitate to do the right thing. She went to a kitchen drawer and came back with a piece of duct tape, placing it over Linda’s mouth.</p> <p>""Hmmmmph."" </p> </div>",[]
1595,"The Perils of Linda, Part 6",6,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,11,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Linda awoke from the dream--the same dream she’d had the last night, the dream where she was being stretched on the rack and tickled until she fainted, except instead of fainting, she woke up and found to her disappointment that she was in her own bed. Strange how she had thought it a terrifying experience when her aunt had done just that to her two days ago, but in her dream she longed for it again. She moaned softly and turned onto her side and clutched her pillow, not understanding her feelings.</p> <p>She pushed the covers down to her feet and lay on her back, stretching her arms over her head and grasping the brass headboard, imagining she was tied to it. But is was no good because she wasn’t tied and there wasn’t anybody to touch her. She tried tickling her stomach but it just didn’t work and besides, she had to let go of the headboard to do it which spoiled the feeling.</p> <p>She grasped the headboard again, wishing somebody was there to tickle her into insanity. Eventually she fell asleep.</p> <p>The next day, Linda’s parents, brother, and sister left for a two day vacation, leaving her alone with Aunt Vivian. The memories of the dreams were still vivid in Linda’s memory, and she found that she was as restless during the day as she was at night. Sitting in the center of the couch, wearing an old red tank top and short frayed cutoffs, Linda looked away from the television screen down at her wrists. ""It looks like the marks are almost gone now.""</p> <p>Her aunt looked up from her easy chair. ""What was that?""</p> <p>""The marks where the ropes chafed my wrists.""</p> <p>""That must have been uncomfortable.""</p> <p>Linda stretched her bare arms out along the top of the couch and said, ""No big deal."" Linda casually looked back at the TV without really seeing it, aware that the tank top left her underarms and upper sides exposed.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian got up from her chair and walked around the back of the couch, standing directly behind Linda. She gently took Linda’s forearms in her hands and lifted her arms over her head to see her wrists. Linda’s breath caught in a small gasp as she felt her arms lifted high; she made no effort to pull them down. She wore no bra underneath the tank top, and she was aware of her nipples growing harder, pushing visibly against the red fabric. Sadly, she thought, as she arched her back slightly to feel the cloth against her breasts, there was nobody else to see her or touch her under her arms.</p> <p>What was happening to her?</p> <p>""Oh, yes,"" said Aunt Vivian, ""it’s almost faded completely, you poor dear."" She let go of Linda’s forearms, allowing her to rub her wrists as she had when she had finally been untied from the column a couple of days ago.</p> <p>Noticing the obvious reaction of her niece, Aunt Vivian remained behind her and ran her index fingernail up her bare arm and shoulder until it reached the shoulder strap of her tank top. Liking the sensation, Linda lifted her shoulder as the nail touched her bare skin. ""Is there something you want to tell me, Linda?""</p> <p>""No,"" she said uncertainly, ""I don’t think so.""</p> <p>""You’re not wearing very much clothing. You know you can confide in me, don’t you?""</p> <p>""It’s a hot day, that’s all,"" she lied.</p> <p>""Are you sure?""</p> <p>""Well... no."" She was embarrassed to find herself blushing, and equally embarrassed that she didn’t have the nerve to tell Aunt Vivian what was on her mind.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian placed two fingers under Linda’s shoulder straps and felt the warm skin against the back of her fingers. Leaning forward, she whispered, ""If there’s anything you want to say, it’s all right.""</p> <p>Barely aware she was saying it, it was out before she could stop herself. ""Will you tickle me again.""</p> <p>""Of course. Lift your arms up.""</p> <p>Slowly, Linda lifted her arms up, knowing what was coming next. When they were all the way up, Aunt Vivian ran her fingernails from Linda’s shoulders and skittered them outwards, but long before they reached her bare underarms, Linda pulled her arms down in a panic.</p> <p>""Now, Linda, that won’t do at all. You said you wanted to be tickled, but it doesn’t look like you really do.""</p> <p>""I-I can’t help it,"" she said, her arms clamped tightly to her sides. ""I do want to be tickled, I really do.""</p> <p>""You’re not being very cooperative.""</p> <p>""I’m sorry, Aunt Vivian.""</p> <p>""Let’s try it again.""</p> <p>Linda nervously lifted her arms up again, her entire body tense. Aunt Vivian reached around her niece and placed her fingers in her smooth warm underarms, but no sooner had she touched her than Linda pulled her arms down with a shriek, clamping the fingers in place. Her aunt wiggled them and, with a scream, Linda pulled away, leaning forward with her arms tightly against her sides.</p> <p>""Giving up, Aunt Vivian said, ""This just isn’t working out.""</p> <p>I-I guess you’ll have to tie me up, like maybe... to my bed. I mean, if you think it’s too much trouble, I’ll--""</p> <p>""I’ll be happy to, Linda.""</p> <p>Linda had a mental image of herself squirming helplessly spread-eagled on her own bed, her wrists and ankles tightly secured to the bedframe, the thin tank top exposing her ticklish underarms to her aunt who would not be merciful. There would be no pulling away then. She felt dizzy with the thought, and afraid too.</p> <p>""Go up to your room then,"" Aunt Vivian said sternly.</p> <p>Linda lay down on her single bed with its brass headboard and reached her arms up high, shivering at the anticipation of being bound there, but at the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs jumped quickly out of bed. Aunt Vivian, with a coil of clothesline and sewing scissors in her hand, entered the room. Without saying a word, she slowly and deliberately cut four long pieces of the clothesline, letting them fall ominously on the bedspread.</p> <p>""Take off your clothes,"" she commanded.</p> <p>""My clothes, Aunt Vivian? I’m already wearing a tank top.""</p> <p>""Your clothes, young lady."" Aunt Vivian was a very experienced tickler, and knew that if the subject wanted to be tickled and had dressed accordingly, it was necessary to demand she take off more. Otherwise, the tickle session was on the victim’s terms, and that just wasn’t satisfactory.</p> <p>Reluctantly, Linda took off her tank top, dropped it on the floor, and chastely covered her breasts. Oh well, she had been topless that last time Aunt Vivian had tortured her and she had survived that.</p> <p>""Your cutoffs too.""</p> <p>""I-I can’t do that. Let’s just forget this, I’ve changed my mind."" She reached down for the tank top, but Aunt Vivian picked it up first and held it away from her.</p> <p>""Oh, very well, girl. Leave them on. Get on the bed the way you are.""</p> <p>Relieved, Linda lay on her back with her arms over her breasts.</p> <p>""Assume the position.""</p> <p>Blushing, she lifted her arms up and out toward the bedframe. She watched with curiosity as Aunt Vivian took one wrist and tied a piece of rope around it and secured the other end to the outermost of the brass tubing. Linda gave the rope a tug, finding it secure. Aunt Vivian did the same with her other arm. Then she unbuttoned Linda’s cutoffs and pulled them down and off, throwing them next to the discarded tank top.</p> <p>""Aunt Vivian, you said....""</p> <p>Next came her panties, leaving Linda completely nude on the bed. She pulled at the ropes holding her wrists, trying to get free, but figured out quickly the best way to escape. She slid up on the bed and tried to untie the knots where the rope was attached to the headboard, something girls tied to beds in movies never seemed to figure out.</p> <p>""We’ll have none of that, young lady,"" said Aunt Vivian, grabbing Linda’s feet and pulling toward the end of the bed. Quickly she tied a rope around an ankle and secured it to the foot of the bed, then did the same with the other. Linda’s nude body was now stretched out very tightly in an X.</p> <p>""Let me go! Let me go now!"" Linda thrashed around, hoping one of her extremities would come loose. None did.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian impassively watched her niece’s struggling, knowing it would die down after a few moments. She was now just grunting, the struggling growing weaker. A minute later, she lay there limply out of breath. Aunt Vivian sat on the bed next to Linda, who looked up angrily.</p> <p>""I didn’t want to be stripped.""</p> <p>Ignoring her statement, Aunt Vivian traced one long fingernail from Linda’s throat, down between her breasts, circling her navel, stopping right before reaching her pubic hair. This elicited some giggles, but the anger could be heard in them.</p> <p>""Now, we’re going to have a nice little talk, girl.""</p> <p>""No."" Again she tried pulling free, her hands clenched in fists, jerking spasmodically at the ropes, and again she settled down.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian felt the ropes around Linda’s wrists. ""Not too tight, are they? No, they’re just right."" She ran her fingernails down Linda’s bare arms, which made Linda angrily giggle again, then shriek as the passed through the hollows of her underarms, and down her sides. But she didn’t stop there. She continued down Linda’s hips, legs, stopping at her bound ankles. It was important the victim be reminded of her nudity, and that the tormentor could touch her anywhere, anytime she wanted. Aunt Vivian placed one hand on the inside of Linda’s bare thigh and caressed it, causing her to squirm slightly, although not as strongly as before. ""Are you ready for that talk now?""</p> <p>""Talk about what?""</p> <p>""About you helping out at the museum.""</p> <p>""Doing what?"" she asked suspiciously, knowing the answer.</p> <p>""Demonstrating the devices in the dungeon, just like you did before.""</p> <p>""No way, I’m doing that again with all those people gawking at me like they did.""</p> <p>""Stubborn, stubborn, aren’t you. Well I think I can change your mind.""</p> <p>""How, by tickling me?"" Dumb question, she knew as she asked it.</p> <p>""That and other torture. Be back in a minute."" With that she left the room and went downstairs.</p> <p>Linda looked up at one bound wrist then the other. No, this definitely wasn’t like television actresses tied to beds, where they had about two feet of slack, but were too dumb to figure out to how to get loose. She was centered on the bed in such a way as to make it impossible to even touch the bedframe with her hands or feet, and there was very little slack. She narrowed her hands as much as she could and rotated them, trying to slip one free. A minute later she was no closer to freedom when Aunt Vivian returned with a bucket which she set on the floor next to Linda’s bed. She tried to see what was in it, but couldn’t, which her aunt had planned. ""What-what’s in the bucket?"" she asked nervously.</p> <p>""Oh, just a little surprise. Have you reconsidered?"" She gave one of Linda’s nipples a little squeeze.</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""Very well then. Aunt Vivian reached into the bucket and picked up a plastic sandwich bag full of crushed ice. Linda’s eyes grew wide at the sight. ""We’ll just place this under your back, Linda.""</p> <p>""Please, no."" Linda tried to push against the bed, but Aunt Vivian simply pushed down on the bed itself which made a valley for her to slide the ice into, leaving it under Linda’s bare back Linda arched her back to escape the cold, trying to keep her weight on her head and heels, her breath coming in shallow gasps. The result left her bare underarms stretched tightly, and Aunt Vivian scratched them with her long fingernails. Linda screamed and fell back against the cold ice. As soon as her bare back touched the cold ice, Aunt Vivian stopped tickling her. It wasn’t long before the cold caused Linda to arch her back again, which immediately prompted Aunt Vivian to rake her sides. Again Linda fell back down, making loud animal-like noises.</p> <p>When Linda lifted her back again, Aunt Vivian mercifully removed the ice bag. ""It’s okay,"" she said soothingly, ""settle down for a moment and rest."" Linda let herself relax, still aware of the cold spot on the bed covers. ""Yes, I know."" Aunt Vivian stroked Linda’s forehead. ""Just relax a moment.""</p> <p>This is actually torture, thought Linda, real torture, not play torture like she had put up with from her goofy little brother. Here I am completely naked and spread-eagled, tied to my bed, I can’t get loose, and I’m being tortured. And the reason for the torture is to get me to agree to be tortured at the museum. How ironic! I wonder if this has ever happened to anybody before.</p> <p>""Well, what do you think, Linda?""</p> <p>""Forget it. I’m not going to be put on display as if I’m part of an exhibit for everybody to stare at.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian reached into the bucket and pulled out two small plastic bags, smaller than the other, the kind people put small nuts and bolts into. Inside the zipped bags was more crushed ice. She set them on the bed next to Linda, and took out some duct tape. Casually, she tore off a piece of tape and stuck it to one of the bags. She did the same with the other. ""Are you sure, dear?""</p> <p>Linda clenched her teeth, knowing what was about to happen, but unwilling to give in. ""Get on with it,"" she said.</p> <p>Picking up one of the bags, Aunt Vivian taped it over on of Linda’s nipples. The effect was not unexpected. Linda started whimpering in short little bursts, squirming to escape the inescapable cold. A second later the other bag was applied. They felt cold and hot at the same time, freezing and burning her bare breasts, numbing them somewhat, but not enough to stop the agony centered on her nipples. She tried to pull her hands free, wanting more than anything to yank the bags off her cold breasts, the rope biting into her wrists.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian went to the foot of the bed and wiggled Linda’s big toe. ""Don’t worry, they’ll melt soon. But until they do, I just think I’ll tickle your foot."" With that statement, she pulled back on Linda’s toes and began scratching her sole.</p> <p>Linda’s whimpering changed into gasps and shrieks which transcended laughter, her bare leg twitching convulsively as the nails tickled the bottom of her foot, but the rope around her ankle kept it in place. All she could think about was the agony in her breasts and her foot. At the foot of her bed she could see Aunt Vivian calmly scratching her foot as the ice in the bags melted, leaving smaller chunks swimming in cold water. Her tortured wailing filled her own ears as she waited for the chunks of ice to disappear. Eventually they did, leaving rippling bags of ice cold water still taped to her breasts, and Aunt Vivian finally stopped, leaving the nude spread-eagled Linda weakly moaning with her eyes closed.</p> <p>She opened them to find the room empty, but the bags still taped in place, still miserably cold. Downstairs water was running, then shut off. A minute later Aunt Vivian returned with two more sandwich bags of water which she set down on the bed.</p> <p>""We’ll just remove these now,"" said Aunt Vivian as she ripped the tape from Linda’s breasts, causing a shout as the tape came free from her skin. ""I’ve poured warm water in these."" Then she picked up the two new bags and applied them to Linda’s cold breasts.</p> <p>Linda let out a deafening scream because the warm water following the cold felt scalding hot, even though it wasn’t. Aunt Vivian held them in place until the screaming stopped, knowing that Linda’s nerve endings had adjusted to the warmth from the bag. She removed the bags and looked at the limp bound girl. Her filled with pride for her niece, when Linda, staring up at the ceiling, simply said:</p> <p>""The answer is still no."" She turned her head to look at her aunt.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian looked at Linda’s face, then down at her bare underarm inches away, and ran a nail down it. Linda tried to stay defiant, but her mouth turned up in a smile. So did Aunt Vivian’s, as she decided on the next torture. She climbed on the bed and straddled Linda’s hips and placed her fingernails in Linda’s sides, noting the fear in her eyes. Then she started to tickle Linda like she had never been tickled before.</p> <p>Without mercy or pause, she ran her fingernails across every inch of skin that was ticklish, her abdomen, her underarms, around her breasts, up and down her sides. Linda shrieked and tried desperately to pull her hands free, but as always, Aunt Vivian had tied her too well. One did not escape when tied by Aunt Vivian, and Linda knew it. ""I’m not going to stop, Linda. Not until you agree.""</p> <p>""No,"" Linda managed to say through the other unintelligible sounds that only a girl being tickled unmercifully can make.</p> <p>But she was weakening, Aunt Vivian knew. Looking down at her niece’s contorted expression, as her fingers incessantly tickled her bare skin, she could see the signs. The shrieking was becoming quieter and her head was tossing less. Instead of trying to pull her bound wrists free, she was only opening and closing her fingers, and even that was slowing down. No stranger to tickling people, Aunt Vivian knew it was quite possible that Linda had forgotten why she was being tortured, or that she was unable to say she had had enough. It was time to remind her, so she stopped.</p> <p>""The dungeon?""</p> <p>The hesitation was obvious, but Linda whispered, ""No.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian began scratching Linda’s bare underarms again, and this time Linda screamed, ""OKAY.""</p> <p>""What was that?""</p> <p>""Okay, I’ll do it!"" she screamed, although weakly. ""I’ll let people come in and see me in chains, clamped on torture devices, anything, but just don’t tickle me anymore! Untie me and let me put on some clothes!""</p> <p>""Are you sure?""</p> <p>""YES!"" she shouted with considerable energy. Then quietly, ""Just let me go.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian got up off of Linda and stood next to the bed, looking down at her. The poor girl was completely disheveled, her hair a mess, her limp body stretched out helplessly and not moving except for her heaving breasts as she caught her breath. ""Just one more thing, sweetie.""</p> <p>""What?"" asked Linda weakly.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian picked up the phone and pressed the buttons. ""I’m calling your parents at their hotel, and you’re going to tell them you will work at the museum."" That way Linda wouldn’t change her mind as soon as she was released. She placed the receiver next to Linda’s ear.</p> <p>""Oh, great. What if they aren’t there?""</p> <p>""Then you stayed tied up.""</p> <p>Luckily the phone was answered by her mother.</p> <p>""Mom? I’ve decided I want to help out at the museum... Yes, like before... I’m fine, yes, goodbye."" It was so embarrassing talking to her mother while tied naked to her bed, although there was no way she could have known. Was there?</p> <p>As Aunt Vivian started to untie her, she started to wonder. </p> </div>",[]
1596,"The Perils of Linda, epilogue",0,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was boring work--if one could call this work--but not necessarily more unpleasant than flipping burgers or other menial jobs. It was inconvenient when she wanted to scratch an itch, but that was a minor irritant, compared to what Aunt Vivian had done to get her to agree to this. Rope bound her wrists behind her and around the wooden post, while more rope was wrapped around her upper body holding it to the post as well. She was sitting on a rough wooden bench, on which her mother had kindly placed a cushion. The simple white cotton sleeveless dress with the hem just above her knees, sewn by her mother, was not uncomfortable at all. It was low cut and showed off her lovely cleavage, which was her own idea. Her father had objected to that, but as usual had lost the argument.</p> <p>She looked at her bare legs where the ankles disappeared in the wooden stocks and wiggled her toes a little, something she always did when visitors came in and saw her bare feet. Nobody was in the dungeon at the moment, but that didn’t last long. A minute later, her sister Karen came in with a family of four. Linda hoped her boredom looked like suffering; she did like to play the part correctly.</p> <p>""And this is the dungeon,"" said Karen, ""one of the most popular exhibits in the museum. As you can see, this wench is being punished."" She gestured to Linda.</p> <p>Linda looked at her sister with half open eyes. Wench?</p> <p>The father looked lustily at the trapped girl in the museum, imagining her trying out the other ""equipment"" in the dungeon, then looked at his wife, wondering if he could talk her into something like this. The withering look she returned said clearly and silently, ""Don’t even think about it.""</p> <p>""Part of the punishment,"" continued Karen, ""includes tickling the feet."" She walked over to Linda, whose eyes grew wide in fear. The stocks were big enough that Linda couldn’t see her bare feet at all, which made it worse because she didn’t know exactly when it would happen. Linda tensed as soon as Karen was in tickling range, and then screamed and giggled when she felt the fingers on her soles, watching her legs twitch in a futile effort to escape the tickling. Karen only kept it up a few seconds to demonstrate, and when she stopped, Linda relaxed and let her head drop.</p> <p>The two kids, a boy and girl about seven years of age, giggled at seeing somebody get tickled, while the father, who loved feet, felt his pants tightening. He was about to ask Karen for another demonstration, but his wife nudged him painfully in the ribs. No, he wasn’t going to see Linda get any more punishment, and he wasn’t going to get any relief from his wife that night if he wasn’t careful. Sometimes, life didn’t seem fair at all.</p> <p>The little girl asked, ""What is she being punished for?""</p> <p>That question caught Karen by surprise. If there were only adults in the room, she would have said it was for infidelity or other lewd conduct, but that wouldn’t do with kids present. ""She is guilty of...,"" said Karen, trying to think quickly, ""of an indiscretion!""</p> <p>The children’s eyes grew wide at that news, and they looked at each other in amazement. Neither one thought to ask what an indiscretion was. At their age, the world was full of words they didn’t understand, and this was just another. It had to be serious, however, for the poor girl to be punished so badly.</p> <p>The wife grabbed her husband’s arm, and nearly jerked him off his feet as she headed for the door. ""Come on kids,"" she said.</p> <p>As soon as they were gone, Linda said, ""Who are you calling a wench, bitch?""</p> <p>""Bitch?""</p> <p>""Yeah, bitch!"" Anything to relieve the boredom, thought Linda, no matter how inadvisable.</p> <p>""Which one of us is tied up right now, wench?"" Karen approached her menacingly, with her hands like claws aiming for her sister’s feet.</p> <p>""I am, only because I’m better at it... bitch. Hahahahahaha."" Linda screamed and shrieked as she felt the light agonizing touch on her soles. After a minute, Karen stopped.</p> <p>""You want more of this? Huh?""</p> <p>What the hell, it was close to closing time anyway. ""You’re still a bitch.... Ahhhhh. Hahahah. Eeeeee...."" </p> </div>",[]
1597,The Perils of Linda 2,-1,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> It was boring work--if one could call this work--but not necessarily more unpleasant than flipping burgers or other menial jobs. It was inconvenient when she wanted to scratch an itch, but that was a minor irritant, compared to what Aunt Vivian had done to get her to agree to this. Rope bound her wrists behind her and around the wooden post, while more rope was wrapped around her upper body holding it to the post as well. She was sitting on a rough wooden bench, on which her mother had kindly placed a cushion. The simple white cotton sleeveless dress with the hem just above her knees, sewn by her mother, was not uncomfortable at all. It was low cut and showed off her lovely cleavage, which was her own idea. Her father had objected to that, but as usual had lost the argument.</p> <p>She looked at her bare legs where the ankles disappeared in the wooden stocks and wiggled her toes a little, something she always did when visitors came in and saw her bare feet. Nobody was in the dungeon at the moment, but that didn’t last long. A minute later, her sister Karen came in with a family of four. Linda Johnson hoped her boredom looked like suffering; she did like to play the part correctly.</p> <p>""And this is the dungeon,"" said Karen, ""one of the most popular exhibits in the museum. As you can see, this wench is being punished."" She gestured to Linda.</p> <p>Linda looked at her sister with half open eyes. Wench?</p> <p>The father looked lustily at the trapped girl in the museum, imagining her trying out the other ""equipment"" in the dungeon, then looked at his wife, wondering if he could talk her into something like this. The withering look she returned said clearly and silently, ""Don’t even think about it.""</p> <p>""Part of the punishment,"" continued Karen, ""includes tickling the feet."" She walked over to Linda, whose eyes grew wide in fear. The stocks were big enough that Linda couldn’t see her bare feet at all, which made it worse because she didn’t know exactly when it would happen. Linda tensed as soon as Karen was in tickling range, and then screamed and giggled when she felt the fingers on her soles, watching her legs twitch in a futile effort to escape the tickling. Karen only kept it up a few seconds to demonstrate, and when she stopped, Linda relaxed and let her head drop.</p> <p>The two kids, a boy and girl about seven years of age, giggled at seeing somebody get tickled, while the father, who loved feet, felt his pants tightening. He was about to ask Karen for another demonstration, but his wife nudged him painfully in the ribs. No, he wasn’t going to see Linda get any more punishment, and he wasn’t going to get any relief from his wife that night if he wasn’t careful. Sometimes, life didn’t seem fair at all.</p> <p>The little girl asked, ""What is she being punished for?""</p> <p>That question caught Karen by surprise. If there were only adults in the room, she would have said it was for infidelity or other lewd conduct, but that wouldn’t do with kids present. ""She is guilty of...,"" said Karen, trying to think quickly, ""of an indiscretion!""</p> <p>The children’s eyes grew wide at that news, and they looked at each other in amazement. Neither thought to ask what an indiscretion was. At their age, the world was full of words they didn’t understand, and this was just another. It had to be serious, however, for the poor girl to be punished so badly.</p> <p>The wife grabbed her husband’s arm, and nearly jerked him off his feet as she headed for the door. ""Come on kids,"" she said.</p> <p>As soon as they were gone, Linda said, ""Who are you calling a wench, bitch?""</p> <p>""Bitch?""</p> <p>""Yeah, bitch!"" Anything to relieve the boredom, thought Linda, no matter how inadvisable.</p> <p>""Which one of us is tied up right now, wench?"" Karen approached her menacingly, with her hands like claws aiming for her sister’s feet.</p> <p>""I am, only because I’m better at it... bitch. Hahahahahaha."" Linda screamed and shrieked as she felt the light agonizing touch on her soles. After a minute, Karen stopped.</p> <p>""You want more of this? Huh?""</p> <p>What the hell, it was close to closing time anyway. ""You’re still a bitch.... Ahhhhh. Hahahah. Eeeeee...."" Linda tried to twist her feet and curl her toes, but of course there was no escape. Karen grabbed the toes of one foot and bent them back, tickling with the other hand. Linda’s screeching grew louder.</p> <p>""Is this the way it’s gonna be?""</p> <p>""Hahahaha... bitch... Arrrgh.""</p> <p>Karen’s back was to the door, and Linda’s eyes were squeezed shut for the moment, so they didn’t notice their parents and little brother enter with two strangers.</p> <p>""Girls,"" their mother said with exasperation. ""Girls, stop that for a second, will you?""</p> <p>Karen stopped and looked sheepishly at her mother. Linda opened her eyes and looked without interest at the strangers, a man with a goatee beginning to turn gray, and a younger blonde woman. Her father seemed embarrassed by his daughters’ antics. Good, thought Linda, never wanting to miss an opportunity to irritate her uptight father.</p> <p>""Girls, this is Eric and Lydia Marcel. These are my two daughters; Karen is the one standing, and Linda is the one seated.</p> <p>""As if I have a choice in the matter.""</p> <p>Eric said, ""We own Grade Z Productions.""</p> <p>""The movie company?"" asked Linda. ""Is that the one with the logo showing a bloody dagger through the letter Z?""</p> <p>""That’s the one.""</p> <p>Karen said, ""Our little brother watches those gory things all the time."" They really suck, she didn’t add.</p> <p>Bobby, who clearly didn’t agree, said, ""Yeah, they’re cool!""</p> <p>Lydia spoke up. ""We’re thinking about making a different kind of horror movie, one without blood. We’re growing tired of severed limbs and rotting corpses and brains in jars. You’ve probably all seen movies where some woman from the past is killed, and then comes back for revenge on her persecutor's descendants.""</p> <p>About five thousand times, thought Linda.</p> <p>""We want to do it again, with a small variation."" Lydia smiled. ""In our plot, a woman is sentenced to be tickled to death, but first swears to come back For the revenge, she kidnaps a young girl, chains her up in a dungeon, and tickles her."" She looked around the dungeon, apparently pleased with what she saw. ""This setting is ideal--what do you think, Eric?""</p> <p>""I agree. A few minor changes, and it will be perfect.""</p> <p>""You appear to be ticklish on your feet, Linda. Can you act?""</p> <p>""You mean in your movie?"" Linda was surprised that anybody would consider her for it. And did it matter if she could act or not? Nobody else in their movies seemed to do it very well. ""Sure, I can act.""</p> <p>""Where else are you ticklish?""</p> <p>""Just about everywhere,"" said Karen. ""And I even think she likes it.""</p> <p>""I do not.""</p> <p>""Let’s see,"" said Lydia, who walked around the stocks and gently groped Linda’s ribs, causing a shriek. ""Oh, yes, I think you’ll be perfect for the part.""</p> <p>""There’s no nudity required,"" said Eric, ""but the part does call for an actress willing to wear very skimpy clothing and be tied up. Studies show that people are more likely to rent a video if there is a scantily-clad bound girl on the cover.""</p> <p>""Sure, no problem,"" said Linda happily, looking at her father for a reaction, seeing his look of dismay at the thought.</p> <p>Linda’s mother said, ""I have an idea for who can play the older woman, the tickler. My sister Vivian could do it perfectly.""</p> <p>Oh, my God, thought Linda, scared now. Nobody, but nobody, tickled like Aunt Vivian! Her mother, on the other hand, was thinking how nice it would be to see Vivian tied up for once.</p> <p>""There’s one other supporting role we need to fill, the demented assistant, Rogi. The part requires somebody strong enough to pick up two women at once.""</p> <p>""Why, George can do that,"" said Linda’s mother, looking at her husband who was a fairly large man.</p> <p>He shrugged, smiled, and said, ""Why not?""</p> <p>""What about me?"" asked Bobby.</p> <p>""We’ll find a role for you, also,"" said Eric. ""And Linda’s mother can play her mother. We’ve had great success working with unknowns.""</p> <p>Cheaper too, thought Linda.</p> <p>""Are you willing to do a screen test, Linda?"" asked Eric Marcel.</p> <p>""Screen test?""</p> <p>""Yes, your role is rather demanding, and we want to make sure you're capable of doing the part.""</p> <p>""Whenever you want,"" said Linda. ""What do I have to do?""</p> <p>But as Eric Marcel described the screen test, Linda began having her doubts. As the details unfolded, she thought that maybe this wasn't such a good idea. Maybe she didn't want to be an actress after all.</p> <p>""Can I have some time to think about this?"" she asked, genuinely worried now.</p> <p>But Linda’s mother was excited about having her own role in a film. ""Nonsense, Linda,"" she said to her daughter.</p> <p>""But, Mom--""</p> <p>""She'll be there,"" Linda's mother told the Marcels.</p> <p>""But, Mom, you're not the one who has to--""</p> <p>""Hey, family, we get to make a movie. This is going to be so much fun."" To celebrate, she approached the stocks and briefly tickled Linda’s foot. Everybody laughed at that, including Linda naturally.</p> <p>Linda, worried now, involuntarily struggled against the ropes still holding her to the post. First the screen test, then Aunt Vivian.</p> <p>Shit.</p> <p>Making this movie was going to be torture.</p> </div>",[]
1598,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 1",1,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,17,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Reluctant Movie Star</p> <p>""I'm sorry about the movie, Mom""</p> <p>""I understand, dear.""</p> <p>""It's just that the idea of... you know... having to go through all of that, and then seeing it in video stores--""</p> <p>""Of course.""</p> <p>""You aren't mad?""</p> <p>""Why would I be mad?""</p> <p>Linda's mother opened the door to the dungeon and beckoned her daughter in. Another day locked, chained, clamped, or tied to some torture device, thought Linda. What a job. She had to admit, however, that it paid well, and more people were visiting the museum than ever. It wasn't long ago that the museum was in danger of closing, but now that the public had found out that a real live girl was imprisoned in the dungeon, they came in droves. Linda didn't really understand it. Her dumb little brother liked to see her get tortured, but she thought people generally outgrew that sort of thing.</p> <p>Today she wore a frayed black sleeveless dress that was torn in several places around the midriff. A perfect outfit for a dungeon damsel, her mother had said that morning. When Linda stepped into the dungeon that morning, she immediately noticed something different.</p> <p>The rack was back.</p> <p>""Mom, not that thing. You know how I hate that rack."" Actually, she had only been on it once, and that was when it had been in their garage. Even then it wouldn't have been so bad, except that she had been dressed in a skimpy bikini and her Aunt Vivian had proceeded to tickle her half to death.</p> <p>""Get on it, Linda. We're about to open.""</p> <p>Linda felt goosebumps rise on her bare arms as she looked at it with distaste. The rack had stocks for the feet, and leather straps which buckled for the wrists. The straps were attached by two ropes which wrapped around a roller at the opposite end. Once a girl was on it, she could be stretched out very tightly by using a lever attached to a gear on the roller. Oh, well, Linda thought, at least Aunt Vivian was nowhere around. Linda had already disappointed her mother by refusing to do the movie; there was no reason to make an issue out of the rack. ""Is Bobby around?"" If her little brother saw her on the rack in a sleeveless dress, he would tickle her bare underarms for sure.</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>A step ladder had thoughtfully been placed next to the waist-high rack. With a resigned sigh she climbed onto the rack and sat down, placing her ankles into the padded stocks. At least it wouldn't be too uncomfortable, she thought as her mother locked the top of the stocks down. She lay back and raised her arms over her head, letting her mother buckle the leather cuffs around her wrists. Then, as her mother worked the lever, she felt the ropes pull her arms higher until they were straight.</p> <p>""How's that, dear?""</p> <p>""Just fine,"" Linda said, the sarcasm apparent.</p> <p>""Good."" Her mother went to the foot of the rack, deftly removed one of Linda's sandals, and scratched her bare sole with her nails.</p> <p>""Haahahahaha... Mother! Haaahaaha. STOP IT!""</p> <p>Then she removed the other sandal.</p> <p>""Mother, don't! Nooohaaahaa,"" Linda screamed, her leg jerking involuntarily, as her mother tickled her other foot.</p> <p>Stopping the tickling, she stepped to Linda's side and looked down at her stretched daughter. ""Sorry, dear,"" her mother said. ""I couldn't resist. Now just stay put, and try to look like a girl being tortured in a dungeon.""</p> <p>""That shouldn't be too difficult, now should it,"" Linda said with irritation. It could have been worse, she conceded. Her mother could have tickled her under her arms.</p> <p>As if reading her mind, her mother smiled and lightly scratched Linda's bare underarms, watching with amusement, as her daughter yanked at the ropes holding her arms high over her head.</p> <p>""Mother!"" Linda screeched.</p> <p>""Couldn't resist that either, dear,"" her mother said. Then she left the dungeon.</p> <p>Linda had discovered with experience that there were three stages to being restrained, especially when left alone. At first there was a feeling of curiosity, to see if she were indeed really trapped. As always, she tried to get loose, trying to slip her hands out her restraints by twisting them back and forth and pulling downward. This she did for a couple of minutes, while looking up at the cuffs around her wrists. As usual she failed.</p> <p>Once it sunk in that she couldn't slip free, she went into the brute force stage, where she grasped the ropes with her hands and pulled with all her might to break them. They didn't give, so she relaxed for another try. Again, she pulled as hard as she could, and again she failed. All she could do is lay there, slightly winded. At this stage, her mouth became dry and she imagined herself stretched out for days, while her family forgot about her. It was partly true, because unbeknownst to her, her mother had placed a ""Dungeon closed"" outside the door.</p> <p>The third stage was acceptance, where she simply acknowledged the fact that she was stretched out on a rack with her feet clamped in stocks and her arms stretched out high over her head, and there was not a whole lot she could do about it. So she stopped worrying about it and waited for the daily troop of visitors she believed would be coming to see her attached to some sort of torture device.</p> <p>Now that she was in the third stage, she closed her eyes. Heck, maybe the rack wasn't so bad; at least she was lying down. Maybe she could go to sleep like this....</p> <p>The next thing she knew, there was somebody standing over her calling her name. Linda tried to get up, but found that she couldn't move. In a sudden panic, she opened her eyes wide and looked around her, remembering after a moment where she was. Standing over her was Aunt Vivian, who was smiling down at her. Was this a dream? she wondered.</p> <p>""Well, how are you doing, Linda?"" Aunt Vivian asked pleasantly.</p> <p>Still not certain what was happening, Linda tried again to get up, and again she failed. She lifted her head and saw that she was stretched out quite tightly on a torture rack.</p> <p>""Aunt Vivian?"" asked Linda, hoping that it wasn't. Maybe she was lucky and this was just a nightmare.</p> <p>""Why, Linda, you don't seem particularly happy to see me,"" Aunt Vivian said in mock disappointment.</p> <p>""Sure I'm happy to see you. I'm thrilled, really I am,"" she lied. What the hell was going on here?</p> <p>""I heard that we're all going to be in a movie, Linda. Is that true?""</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""It isn't?""</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""Perhaps I misunderstood,"" Aunt Vivian said.</p> <p>""Perhaps you did.""</p> <p>""I was told that all I had to do was bring this contract to you and you would sign it."" Aunt Vivian held up an official-looking document for Linda to see.</p> <p>""What is it?""</p> <p>""An agreement to star in a movie, of course. I've always wanted to be in a movie, you know.""</p> <p>""Don't let me stop you.""</p> <p>""You don't understand, Linda. If you won't be the star, the movie won't get made.""</p> <p>""That's the breaks, I guess. I can't sign it like this, now can I?"" Linda said, looking up at the leather cuffs around her wrists.</p> <p>""Of course you can. I'll just place a pen in your right hand, and let you sign it. Then I'll release you. See? I even brought a clipboard.""</p> <p>Oh, shit, thought Linda. It didn't take a genius to figure out the alternative would be torture. Literally. ""And if I don't?"" she asked, already knowing the answer.</p> <p>""Why, Linda. This is, after all, a torture chamber, and you are on a rack. Barefoot....""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian stepped down to the end of the rack and lightly ran a nail up Linda's arch, causing her foot to twitch and a smile to come to her face.</p> <p>"".... and sleeveless."" She returned to Linda's side, and ran the same nail very slowly down Linda's bare underarm, which caused a light giggle. Aunt Vivian held up her hands, so Linda could see the long red nails.</p> <p>Linda already knew she was going to sign the contract. That much was inevitable. Aunt Vivian would tickle torture her until she gave in, and anybody who scoffed at the idea of tickling being an effective form of torture hadn't met Aunt Vivian. The woman was an expert.</p> <p>""Well, what'll it be?""</p> <p>""No contract,"" said Linda, determined to hold out as long as possible.</p> <p>""Very well,"" said Aunt Vivian. ""Let's get down to business, then.""</p> <p>Linda braced herself for an onslaught on her bare underarms, but first Aunt Vivian grasped the lever and tightened the rack a notch. Linda felt the leather buckles tugging at her wrists. Her aunt cranked it again, and this time Linda gasped at the tension in her shoulders.</p> <p>""How's that, Linda?"" asked Aunt Vivian.</p> <p>""Just fine,"" she said tightly, realizing she had said the same thing to her mother. Linda was now very stretched out with her wrists and ankles at points slightly wider than her shoulders. The armholes in her dress were cut in a manner that completely exposed her underarms and some of her upper sides. Linda was aware of it, and could almost read Aunt Vivian's mind. Her aunt immediately reached for Linda's bare underarms and began scratching.</p> <p>Linda didn't even try not to laugh. When Aunt Vivian tickled you, you laughed whether you wanted to or not. Aunt Vivian just calmly scratched Linda's bare underarms, knowing that her niece couldn't budge an inch, considering how tightly she was stretched. For Linda, the strain on her shoulders coupled with the nails scratching under her arms was agonizing. She was aware that her laughter was changing into gasps, but she was determined not to beg Aunt Vivian to stop.</p> <p>Aunt Vivian was an expert at tickle torture, and she knew when to let the victim rest. Often a short break followed by the certainty of further torture was enough to get what she wanted. So she stopped, and looked down at her niece. ""This is fun, isn't it, Linda?""</p> <p>""Yeah, lotsa fun,"" Linda gasped, her chest heaving.</p> <p>""Oh, look at this. Your dress is torn."" Aunt Vivian stuck her hands inside two of the tears in the midriff of Linda's dress.</p> <p>Linda's eyes grew wide as she felt Aunt Vivian's hands reach inside her dress and place her palms against her sides. ""No, Aunt Vivian, please no,"" she begged, disgusted with herself as she did so.</p> <p>""No? I can always remove my hands and give you a pen to sign the contract with.""</p> <p>""Forget it. Noohaaahaaagrrrggggh,"" Linda screamed, as she felt the fingernails ripple up and down her ribs, from her lower sides to up near her breasts, and back down again. The sounds of tortured screaming echoed off the stone walls of the dungeon, as Aunt Vivian continued for several minutes. She didn't even pause to ask Linda if she had reconsidered. She just kept running her nails up and down Linda's sides.</p> <p>Linda howled with laughter as she felt the hands under her dress, the fingernails rippling up and down her sides. ""Stopit, hahahaha, pleasehahahaha,"" she wailed, ready to sign the contract, anything to get Aunt Vivian to stop torturing her. But Aunt Vivian just kept it up, ignoring Linda's shrieking and pleading. ""I'll signhahahaa,"" she wailed, and then Aunt Vivian stopped, leaving Linda gasping for air.</p> <p>""What was that?"" Aunt Vivian asked pleasantly, her nails still on Linda's sides.</p> <p>""I--I'll,"" Linda gasped.</p> <p>""I can't understand you,"" said Aunt Vivian, who began scratching again.</p> <p>""Argggghhhhh,"" Linda screamed. ""I'll sign!!!""</p> <p>""Really?"" Aunt Vivian's nails were still in place.</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""How nice."" Aunt Vivian loosed the rack a couple of notches, and placed a pen in Linda's right hand. Then she held the contract upside down, while Linda weakly scrawled her signature on the dotted line.</p> <p>Linda was going to make a movie.</p> <p>""Thank you, Linda,"" said Aunt Vivian on the way out of the dungeon.</p> <p>""Wait! Let me off this thing!!!"" Linda lifted her head and watched the door close behind her aunt. ""Hey, somebody!!! Come on!!""</p> <p>Realizing that nobody was coming, Linda let her head drop back down. ""Anybody?"" she moaned.</p> </div>",[]
1599,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 2",2,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,7,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Screen Test</p> <p>The only consolation for Linda was that her father hated it when she wore her black bikini with the strapless top. Other than that, she didn't relish the thought of showing so much skin in front of strangers with cameras. It was the same bikini she had worn during her first introduction to the rack, and the first time she had truly been tickle tortured by Aunt Vivian. The various torture devices in the dungeon didn't put her any more at ease either, and it was with some apprehension that she looked at them.</p> <p>""That look is perfect,"" exclaimed Lydia Marcel. ""The scantily-clad young girl in the dungeon, pondering her fate as she imagines herself undergoing unspeakable torture.""</p> <p>Yeah, tickle torture, Linda thought ruefully. Just like yesterday. ""Are the cameras on?""</p> <p>""Yes, Linda. We're doing a documentary on the film, which will be shown at the end of the feature. Lights please.""</p> <p>Somebody flipped a switch, which caused stage lighting to brightly illuminate the space between two stone columns about six feet apart. On the inside of each column was a chain with an open manacle on the end. Lydia took Linda's hand and said, ""Come on over here,"" and led her over to the two columns, the cameras following them. She lifted Linda's hand up to an open manacle and closed it around Linda's wrist, locking it with a key. Linda didn't resist as Lydia took her other hand and pulled it over to the opposite column, and fastened the other manacle. Linda was now stretched out with her arms nearly straight, her wrists slightly higher than her shoulders. The lights made the area warm enough for her to almost be glad she was in a bikini. Almost.</p> <p>""There, how's that?"" Lydia asked, giving Linda's exposed side a light pinch.</p> <p>Linda giggled briefly and moved her hips sideways.</p> <p>Behind the lights, Linda could see her mother and Aunt Vivian in the back watching her. Both women stood up and approached Lydia. Aunt Vivian said, ""Please let me have a word with my niece before we begin.""</p> <p>""Of course, Vivian.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian looked at Linda and seemed very pleased. Then she stepped behind Linda and placed her nails on Linda's sides, which caused her to wince. She leaned close to Linda's ear and said, ""If you blow this audition, your mother has agreed to take away all your clothes, lock you up in this dungeon for an entire week, and let me tickle you anytime I want.</p> <p>""Mother,"" Linda gasped. Is that true?""</p> <p>Her mother nodded.</p> <p>With her nails still in place, Aunt Vivian continued. ""I want to make this movie. Very, very badly. Do you understand?</p> <p>Linda gulped. ""Y--yes, Aunt Vivian.""</p> <p>""Good."" She skittered her nails up Linda's bare sides, which caused her to shriek and arch her back as far as the chains would allow. Then her mother danced her fingers across Linda's bare stomach, which caused her to pull back.</p> <p>Lydia said, ""We almost forgot your ankles, Linda.""</p> <p>""My ankles?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" she said, stooping down</p> <p>Linda looked down and saw her reach for a chain at the base of one of the posts, while taking Linda's ankle with her other hand. A second later, a manacle was locked around Linda's ankle. She looked at the other side and saw, not surprisingly, that there was another one. Might as well make it easy, Linda thought, as she moved her free leg toward it. Soon it was chained too. Now Linda was chained hand and foot between the two pillars. She looked at one manacled wrist, then at the other. She blushed as she looked down and saw that she was nearly naked and completely helpless, with the cameras rolling.</p> <p>Lydia stepped forward and looked up and down at Linda's body. ""Somebody bring me a feather,"" she said.</p> <p>""A feather?"" Linda asked nervously.</p> <p>""Of course."" A stage hand brought a long red feather, which Lydia held up in front of Linda's face, while twirling it between her thumb and forefinger. ""Isn't it pretty?""</p> <p>""Not particularly,"" Linda said, her mouth dry.</p> <p>Lydia slid the feather across the tops Linda's breasts, just above the edge of her bikini top. With a giggle, she pulled back as far as the chains would allow, which wasn't all that much.</p> <p>""Did that tickle?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Linda in a shaky voice.</p> <p>""How about this?"" she asked, running it up Linda's left side.</p> <p>""Y-yes.""</p> <p>""And this?"" Lydia circled Linda's belly button with the feather's tip.</p> <p>""Heeheeeyes,"" said Linda, trying to pull in her stomach muscles to escape the feather.</p> <p>""Wonderful,"" said Lydia, this time using the feather to trace along Linda's upper abdomen, just under her bikini top. She placed its tip in the crook of Linda's elbow and ran along her outstretched upper arm, across her bare shoulder, and up her neck to the hollow under her ear. Although the stage lights were hot, she shivered and leaned her head away from it.</p> <p>Lydia walked around a column and approached Linda from the rear. With the feather's tip, she lightly stroked up Linda's spine, which caused her to squirm a little. ""How badly do you want this part, Linda?""</p> <p>""Real bad,"" she said truthfully.</p> <p>""The last actress quit on us when she got tickled. She said we were actually torturing her during the filming.""</p> <p>""You don't say,"" said Linda.</p> <p>""So we decided to audition the next actress by tickle torturing her, to see if she can take it. Ready?""</p> <p>Linda was silent. And as someone who has experienced some serious tickling, she was also scared. Why were the lights so hot anyway?</p> <p>""If you want me to stop, just say, 'I don't want the part.'""</p> <p>What a dilemma, Linda thought. It seemed lately that whenever somebody tickled her, it was to get her to agree to more tickling. Then she yelped as Lydia dug her fingers into Linda's ribs and began furiously tickling her. She lurched forward, her breasts thrust forward, and began laughing hysterically. Lydia kept up the rib tickling at a rapid pace, without letting up, while Linda screamed and twisted to try to escape the fingers. Before long she was yanking at the chains in an attempt to bring her arms down to her bare, unprotected sides, while laughing uncontrollably. The effort to escape Lydia's fingers in her sides, coupled with the hot lights, caused a thin sheen of sweat to appear on her forehead and upper chest. Gradually, Lydia worked her fingers upward above Linda's bikini top. By this time her screaming was deafening, and then her knees buckled, leaving her hanging by her wrists.</p> <p>That was a mistake.</p> <p>Lydia dug her fingers into Linda's bare underarms and quickly rippled her fingers up and down. Linda could barely even scream now, such was her torture, but she was still weakly jerking and twitching as she hung by her wrists. She managed to get one leg straight in an attempt to stand back up, but Lydia casually lifted one foot and pressed behind Linda's knee and then she was hanging again, the fingers still tickling under her arms.</p> <p>Sweat literally was now dripping off of Linda, the ticking was so intense and the lights so hot. When Lydia mercifully stopped, the cameras caught for posterity a pretty young girl with a contorted face hanging limply by her wrists, her knees buckled, her hair damp and matted.</p> <p>Placing heat lamps among the stage lights was a stroke of genius, Lydia thought. ""Do you still want the part?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" Linda managed to whisper, expecting even more torture. But Lydia placed her arm around Linda's waist and helped her stand back up. She unlocked one of Linda's wrists, and grabbed her when she nearly fell. Making sure Linda could stand on her own, she unlocked the other manacles.</p> <p>""Congratulations, you've got the part.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian came up to Linda put her arm around her, resting one hand on a damp shoulder. ""Just wait until you experience what I get to do to you in the movie, Linda. That was nothing.""</p> <p>Luckily, Aunt Vivian and Lydia both caught Linda before she fell again.</p> </div>",[]
1600,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 3",3,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Opening Scene</p> <p>The Johnson's backyard was fine for the opening scene. There were plenty of trees, and was large enough for the scene to be filmed without things like power lines and houses ruining the effect. Aunt Vivian was in costume, wearing nothing but a torn skirt and tight leather corset that reached high enough to cover her breasts. Her shoulders were completely bare. Linda giggled at the sight. ""Nice costume, Aunt Vivian.""</p> <p>""Why, thank you, Linda. I think it's rather kinky, myself,"" she said happily, looking down at her costume.</p> <p>Linda's mother Doris, Vivian's sister, said, ""You're finally going to find out what it's like to be on the receiving end of it this time.""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian looked at the set with approval, and said, ""No problem. Now you and Linda will see how it's done.""</p> <p>""I want to tie her up, Mother,"" said Linda. Just a small bit of revenge for what Aunt Vivian had done to her in the past.</p> <p>""I'd be honored, Linda,"" replied Aunt Vivian, seemingly not worried.</p> <p>The producer/directors, Eric and Lydia Marcel, came over and said, ""We're ready to start now."" Eric had some rope in his hand.</p> <p>""I'll take that,"" said Linda, taking the rope from him. ""Hold out your hands, Aunt Vivian."" Finally, a little bit of revenge. Aunt Vivian had tickled Linda into insanity, or at least close, on more than one occasion.</p> <p>""Make sure it's good and snug,"" said Aunt Vivian, as Linda started wrapping the rope around her wrists. ""Eric has given me full assurances that this isn't going to be one of those movies where the actress isn't tied up at all. Isn't that right, Eric?""</p> <p>""Not in my films. Every woman who gets tied up gets tied up for real. By the way, Vivian, I've decided to include some of your suggestions in the script.""</p> <p>""Oh, wonderful!""</p> <p>""What suggestions?"" asked Linda, knowing that she wasn't going to like them.</p> <p>Eric said, ""Vivian didn't think the dungeon scene was intense enough, so she helped design a couple of extra props.""</p> <p>""Props?"" Linda knew that she was going to get the bulk of the tickling in this movie, and now it sounded like it was going to get bulkier.</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Aunt Vivian happily, looking over her bare shoulder as she walked over to the stocks that sat amidst several movie cameras. They were the same stocks that Linda had been trapped in when the Marcels had first proposed the movie deal. Linda's mother lifted the top part of the stocks, while Linda lifted Aunt Vivian's ankles into them. After the stocks were shut, Linda locked them with a large padlock. Her mother have Aunt Vivian an experimental tickle on her foot, and heard a lusty laugh. ""Oh, Yes! Let's see what you can do, little sister!"" Aunt Vivian lifted her arms high over her head, so Linda could tie her wrists to the pole behind her.</p> <p>""Now, you're going to get a taste of it,"" said Linda.</p> <p>""I'm looking forward it,"" responded Aunt Vivian, ""because this movie is about my revenge, and I fully expect to put my heart and soul into this part."" She smiled, not the least bit afraid of being tickled herself.</p> <p>Linda's stomach was getting a little tight from nervousness, which didn't make a lot of sense since she wasn't the one getting tickled today. Eric Marcel handed her a large piece of parchment, from which she was to read in the opening scene. Very convenient, she thought, since her lines were written on it. No memorization required.</p> <p>""Lights! Camera! Action!""</p> <p>Linda looked at her bound aunt, and read loudly from the parchment. ""You, Vivian, have been found guilty of witchcraft. The sentence, as decided by our court, is to be execution. You have been placed in a corset to hinder your breathing, while fingers from the village women will be applied to your feet to cause your laughter, and hasten your death. Have you anything to say?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" she snarled. ""You may destroy me now, but I will return someday and exact my revenge on your descendants, you vile creature. Whatever you do to me now, I will do tenfold. I will awaken to the sound of laughter, and mother will watch daughter tortured into insanity, unable to come to her aid. Be forewarned,"" she concluded ominously.</p> <p>Linda was becoming scared now, because she knew that while it was only a movie, it was more than that for her. She will have to endure for real the tortures that the viewers, safe in their living rooms, will delight in watching. Eric Marcel was pleased by Linda's obvious fear. It was wonderful acting, the sentencer feeling the cold wrath of the sentenced before carrying out what was ordered.</p> <p>""Let the sentence begin.""</p> <p>Linda's sister Karen was an extra, and began tickling one of Vivian's feet, who immediately began laughing. Linda tickled the other, causing the laughter to increase. Finally she had a chance to get in a few licks of her own, payback for some of the tortures Aunt Vivian had inflicted on her. Linda's mother began working on her sister's bare underarms; Aunt Vivian was now shouting and laughing and squirming, but to Linda's puzzlement, she seemed to be loving it. It wasn't supposed to be like this. One was not supposed to enjoy payback. All three women tickled harder until Aunt Vivian was actually howling with laughter, screaming and thrashing against the ropes. It went on for a few minutes while the cameras rolled, then Eric shouted, ""Cut.""</p> <p>The cameras stopped, and so did the tickling. Out of breath, Aunt Vivian said, ""That was wonderful! Please don't stop now."" Linda and her mother, who had been tickled by her sister as a child, looked at each other in bewilderment. There was no point in continuing tickling somebody who wanted it. ""Well, is that the best you can do?"" Aunt Vivian looked at them, as if they had somehow failed to live up to her standards.</p> <p>Linda had hoped that Aunt Vivian would suffer through the scene, but it had turned out to be the opposite. Shaking her head in confusion, she untied Aunt Vivian's hands, after which Vivian rubbed her wrists happily.</p> <p>""Just wait, Linda, until I get my hands on you later in the film."" She smiled wickedly at the thought.</p> <p>""That was great,"" said Eric. ""We'll fade that scene out and go into the opening credits.""</p> <p>""By the way, Eric, what's the name of this movie?""</p> <p>""We haven't decided on a title yet. Any ideas?""</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Aunt Vivian. ""I have the perfect name for it. How about, 'She who laughs last?'""</p> <p>""I like it.""</p> <p>""And,"" Aunt Vivian said, looking right at Linda, ""guess who that will be?""</p> <p>""Yeah, I wonder,"" said Linda.</p> <p>""Your turn,"" said Aunt Vivian, gesturing to the stocks.</p> <p>""Huh?""</p> <p>""You mean you didn't read the fine print in that contract you signed? Any tickling you inflict during the making of this movie will be returned.""</p> <p>""I don't believe it.""</p> <p>""Gentlemen?""</p> <p>Two large stage hands had come up behind Linda. The next thing she knew, she was being dragged over to the stocks and forced to sit on the board leading from the stocks to the pole. Then her ankles were placed in the holes while Aunt Vivian held the top half up.</p> <p>As Linda watched her feet disappear behind the large board, and felt her sandals removed from her feet, she said, ""Let me see that contract!""</p> <p>""Now I'm going to show you how it's done,"" said Aunt Vivian, as she grabbed Linda's toes and bent them back.</p> <p>""Hey, arrghhhhhahahah,"" screamed Linda, as she felt the nails begin on her sole. ""Let me--hahaha--see--hahahhaaaaaahhhh.""</p> <p>It had cost Aunt Vivian a hundred bucks--fifty each to the stage hands. But what the hell it was worth it, she thought pleasantly, as she began on the other foot.</p> </div>",[]
1601,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 4",4,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">The Tickle Monster Plays Simon Says</p> <p>Linda turned slowly as her mother, scissors in hand, cut off the bottom of her red tank top, leaving her midriff bare and exposed. ""Thanks a lot, squirt,"" she said to her little brother Bobby, who as an integral part of the coming scene, had suggested the modification to his big sister's wardrobe. Now in addition to her bare arms, about which she was very self-conscious considering the nature of this scene, her ribs too would be exposed. She also wore a pair of short denim cutoffs and sandals. She tried not to think too much about what the following scene was about, although Bobby was certainly going to enjoy his part in it. They were in the museum, the plot being a boy and his older sister touring it.</p> <p>""Are you both ready?"" asked Eric Marcel, the director.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" said Bobby enthusiastically, a Polaroid camera hanging from his neck.</p> <p>""I guess,"" said Linda, who looked at her little brother, understanding perfectly well why he was so enthusiastic.</p> <p>The next couple of hours were spent filming Linda and Bobby wandering around and looking at the museum exhibits, things like suits of armor, swords, pottery, and other relics from past ages. The lights made hot work, and Linda was almost glad that her little brother had suggested shortening her tank top. Almost, but not quite. The little brat was a little too creative to suit her, and she understood all too well his motives, which were not to make her more comfortable. Quite the contrary.</p> <p>Every movie has a few scenes that people remember best, and the next one was certain to be one of those. Linda looked at her little brother, who she knew was looking forward to it as much as she dreaded it. They stood before a closed door with a sign saying ""Private!""</p> <p>""Lights! Camera! Action!""</p> <p>""What's in there, Linda?"" asked Bobby.</p> <p>""Stay out of there, it's private."" Predictably not listening, he turned the knob and opened it. ""Bobby!"" But before she could stop him, he walked through it and down a flight of stairs. ""Bobby, come back here!"" She sighed in exasperation, and followed him. At the bottom was a large room with relics that were being restored, actually real ones from her father's museum. What better source for props? Only two among them caught the eye: An ornate stone sarcophagus, and a large wooden X that Linda noticed nervously had two pair of leather straps attached near the bottom and top.</p> <p>""Wow!"" said Bobby, pointing to the X. ""What's that thing?"" Bobby thought this was a stupid line. What eleven-year-old kid didn't know what it was?</p> <p>Linda walked up to it, and in a hushed tone said , ""I think they used to torture people on it.""</p> <p>""How?""</p> <p>She placed her back against it and stretched her arms out and over her head. ""Somebody was tied to it like this, then tortured.""</p> <p>""Bitchin."" Then, acting like he came up with a thought, said, ""Hey, Linda, let's try it out.""</p> <p>""Forget it,"" she said, lowering her arms. ""I'm not going to be hung on that thing.""</p> <p>""C'mon, Linda. I'll take your picture. It'll be cool.""</p> <p>Like most pretty girls, Linda loved having her picture taken. She turned around and looked at the X, rubbing her hand up and down one of the posts. ""Well, why not? Promise you'll let me go?""</p> <p>""I promise,"" Bobby said truthfully. He really did intend to let her go, but he hadn't specified when. Spotting a wooden box to stand on, he dragged it over to the X.</p> <p>""You sure you won't leave me here.""</p> <p>""I won't leave you here,"" he said mischievously in a way meant to clue in the movie audience, but would have warned off any girl with an IQ over ten.</p> <p>""Okay."" She lifted one bare arm and placed a wrist next to the leather strap, which Bobby, standing on the box, buckled securely. He dragged the box over to the other side, while Linda lifted her other arm for him to fasten. She was nervously aware of her bare underarms. This really was a stupid movie, she thought. No girl in her right mind would let her little brother do this to her. Well, actually, she had to admit, she had let Aunt Vivian tie her up once because Bobby was ignoring her. That had resulted in her getting a good tickling too. She looked down at her feet and moved them next to the leather straps, letting Bobby buckle her ankles in place. Once he had her securely strapped to the X, he backed away and took a picture of his spread-eagled sister. The straps had been placed strategically to have her very tightly stretched out.</p> <p>""Cut!"" said Eric. You're doing great so far. He walked over to Linda. ""Come over here Bobby. Now we're going to shoot a scene where you ad lib, just do the scene the way you want.""</p> <p>Great, thought Linda. The little brat would have a field day with this. She looked down at her little brother, and saw that he seemed hesitant. ""Hey, Bobby.""</p> <p>""Yeah?""</p> <p>""It's okay. Give me everything you've got, and a little extra.</p> <p>He said, ""Okay, Linda. You're the coolest.""</p> <p>""I know."" The little creep was hard to figure sometimes. He could be a total nuisance, but when he had a good opportunity to really torment her, like when she was tied to an X while wearing a short tank top, he developed a conscience.</p> <p>Eric knew just how to loosen up actors. ""Give her a tickle right now, Bobby, just for a warm-up.""</p> <p>Bobby hesitated, then reached for Linda's bare midriff. She winced as his fingers approached, then giggled and reflexively pulled at the leather straps, as he gingerly wiggled his fingers across her bare skin. After a second, he stopped and giggled himself. The situation was so humorous, that Linda laughed again. Here she was starring in a movie, stretched out and strapped to a wooden X, while her little brother was going to tickle her.</p> <p>""Ready, Bobby?"" asked Marcel.</p> <p>""Yeah.""</p> <p>""Just take your time and have fun with this. Don't feel any need to rush. We have plenty of film.""</p> <p>""Okay.""</p> <p>Just great, she thought.</p> <p>Bobby stood back and took her picture again as the movie cameras began rolling.</p> <p>""Okay, squirt. Let me go now.""</p> <p>""Wait, something's happening to me."" Bobby stiffened and hunched one shoulder, then the other. A mischievous look crossed his face. ""I'm feel myself being taken over.""</p> <p>""Let me go now, or else.""</p> <p>""Yes, there is a strange presence in this room. I-I-I can't fight it."" He held arms out in front of him, his fingers like claws. ""I'm being taken over.""</p> <p>""By what, you little Doric?""</p> <p>""The tickle monster!"" Slowly, he advanced to his spread-eagled sister.</p> <p>Linda's eyes grew wide in alarm. ""No you don't. Bobby? Now, don't you dare. Bobby!"" She wasn't really acting at this point. The cameras were moving in on her as they tracked Bobby's approach. His arms were stiff, something he must have learned watching old Frankenstein movies, Linda thought.</p> <p>""The tickle monster senses a victim,"" said Bobby.</p> <p>She felt panicked, as only a scantily-clad bound girl can feel as someone who just announced he was going to tickle her approached. His clawlike fingers were only a foot away from her bare midriff now. ""Bobby!"" She sucked in her midriff to give herself an extra fraction of a second before he made contact. ""Hahahaha... stop it... hahaha!"" she shouted as he touched her sides and gently pinched her.</p> <p>He stopped and pulled back. ""Oh, yes. The tickle monster has you at his mercy. He is going to just tickle you to death, yes he is.""</p> <p>""No,"" she pleaded. ""Ahhhhhhhhahahah,"" she screeched, as his fingers probed her sides again. ""HahaheeeBobbyhahahaStopit."" She gasped and held her breath as he stuck his finger in her navel, then laughed as he dragged it sideways across her belly, walking around to the back of the X as he did.</p> <p>From behind her, ""The Tickle Monster loves Linda, yes he does.""</p> <p>""Goddammit,"" she said, and tried to work her wrists loose from the straps. Bobby came around the other side of the X and stood at her side, watching her try to work free. She was looking up at the restraints and twisting her wrists, in a hopeless attempt to free herself. Bobby, the Tickle Monster, looked from the strap around her wrist, down her stretched bare arm, and at her bare exposed underarm. The positioning of her arms was such that her underarms were smooth hollows. He reached out and touched her there, causing her to stiffen and hold her breath again.</p> <p>""Now, now. The Tickle Monster will punish any attempts to escape.""</p> <p>She stopped trying. ""Bobby, please let me go,"" she said tightly.</p> <p>""Who's Bobby?""</p> <p>""Okay, Tickle Monster, please let me go.""</p> <p>""Not yet. The Tickle Monster wants to play a little game first."" His fingertip was still touching her bare underarm, and he moved it in a circle, bringing it to rest again. She closed her mouth and eyes tightly, trying not to laugh, but she let out a muffled giggle despite herself.</p> <p>""Tickle Monster wants to play Simon Says.""</p> <p>""Okay. Untie me and we'll play.""</p> <p>""Simon says, 'Pull down your arms.'""</p> <p>""I can't you little freak. You tied me to this thing.""</p> <p>""Simon's going to punish you then."" Bobby began pinching her sides unmercifully.</p> <p>""Bobbeeeeehaaaaa,"" she wailed, and arched her back and twisted and tugged at the restraints.</p> <p>But Bobby kept tickling, and then the screaming Linda felt his fingers slowly work their way up her sides underneath her tank top. She saw the outlines of his small hands under the red fabric. The screaming and laughing grew louder as he moved farther upward. Soon his fingers appeared at her sides beneath her underarms, still moving higher. Her eyes were wide open in horror as she saw his fingers approach and begin stroking her bare underarms. ""Bobbbeeeeeeee,"" she screamed. ""NohahhahaaaaStopittt.""</p> <p>She writhed and twisted like a belly dancer trying to break free of the leather restraints, but there was no escape. Bobby's hands traveled downward again, down her warm flanks, where he lightly pinched the bare skin of her sides right above the waistline of her cutoffs. ""Stophahaha... you little...(gasp)... monster."" Then Bobby danced his fingers in circles around her bare tummy, and that was when they heard the sound of stone sliding on stone.</p> <p>Bobby stopped tickling his poor sister, and his eyes widened in horror as he saw the top of the sarcophagus sliding. He backed away fearfully, while Linda tried to look behind her to see what had him so terrified. But she couldn't see, strapped to the X as she was.</p> <p>When he saw the hand reach up out of the sarcogaphus, Bobby turned to run, but Linda shouted, ""Unstrap me from this thing, Bobby."" Remembering his sister, he hurriedly jumped up on the wooden box and unstrapped one of her restraints. ""Run, Bobby."" With her free hand, Linda reached over and unbuckled her other wrist, then her ankles, running after him, and up the stairs. The cameras zoomed in on Aunt Vivian sitting up from the stone coffin, a wicked smile on her face. Makeup had been applied to make her appear very old.</p> <p>Linda may have thought Bobby had tickled her good, but she hadn't felt anything yet.</p> </div>",[]
1602,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 5",4,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Birthday Tickles</p> <p>Linda was apprehensive about her first acting job, for more reasons than one. Her wardrobe consisted of nothing more than an ultra-skimpy leopard spot bikini, the strapless top of which barely contained her breasts. In addition, she was surrounded by movie cameras arranged strategically around the pool in her back yard. But most threatening were the extras in their bathing suits, her own friends who were watching her in anticipation for the coming scene. They too had read the script.</p> <p>""Take one,"" said director Eric Marcel.</p> <p>The cameras rolling, Linda’s friends started to sing.</p> <p>""Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday, dear Linda, happy birthday to you.""</p> <p>There was applause, then one guy yelled, ""Hey everybody, how about a spanking for the birthday girl.""</p> <p>Linda adopted an exaggerated shocked expression, and heard a girl say, ""I have a better idea. How about a birthday tickling?""</p> <p>Linda’s shocked expression changed to terror at that.</p> <p>Another girl said, ""Look what I got from my father the cop,"" holding up a pair of gleaming handcuffs.</p> <p>""No,"" said Linda, backing away while shaking her head and holding her palms out toward them, giving them her most charming smile while backing away from them.</p> <p>The extras started chanting ""Birthday tickles, birthday tickles.""</p> <p>""How old are you, Linda?"" shouted her best friend, Sue Ellen.</p> <p>""Fifteen.""</p> <p>""Liar, you’re twenty. You get twenty tickles.""</p> <p>Screaming, Linda turned and bounded for the door to her house with her friends in pursuit. One of the quicker young men caught her around the middle just before she reached the stairs, and she squealed and struggled as the rest caught up. The girl with the handcuffs held them up in front of Linda, who looked at them in terror.</p> <p>""Birthday tickles! Birthday tickles! chanted the crowd.</p> <p>Another young man came over and took one of Linda’s arms while the guy who had caught her held the other. Together they pulled her arms behind her back while the girl placed the handcuffs on her wrists. Linda, abandoning herself to her role, never stopped struggling and screaming. They lowered her to the carpeting, while the two strong young men each held a bare ankle.</p> <p>""I’ll go first,"" said Sue Ellen, who knelt at Linda’s feet and started tickling. It was nothing compared to the torture inflicted by her own Aunt Vivian, but it was bad enough. No longer acting, Linda laughed and struggled, twisting and turning on the carpet, frustratingly aware of the steel cuffs around her wrists. It lasted a minute or so, then Sue Ellen stopped.</p> <p>""I’m next,"" said Horace, a young man who’d had a crush on Linda throughout school. He knelt beside Linda, enjoying the way she looked with her nice breasts nearly falling out of the bikini top and her bare arms locked behind her back. Most of all he liked her expression which showed she was at his mercy and knew it.</p> <p>""Horace, no. Come on, gimme a break.""</p> <p>Her bare midriff was too much for him, so he gently probed her warm skin from her sides to her navel. She shrieked and tried to twist away, but two of the girls held her shoulders down while he groped her midriff.</p> <p>""No, hahaha, Horace, hahah, stop, noooo, ahhhhhahaha.""</p> <p>(In another part of town, a late middle-aged woman (played by a heavily made up Aunt Vivian) turned her head as if hearing a faint distant sound, a sound beckoning her with a message meant for her soul alone. ""Rogi,"" she said, ""Come here. I have a task for you."")</p> <p>After a minute, a hand clapped him on his shoulder and said, ""My turn,"" as if it were a dance and he were cutting in. Another guy took his turn on Linda’s midriff, then a girl started in on her feet as well. Time grew fuzzy after that, as the extras took turns tickling her into madness. Linda had mostly forgotten she was being filmed, and just did what she would have done if she were not. She screamed and struggled and pleaded for mercy, which of course there was not going to be. Eventually, the director yelled ""Cut, it’s a wrap,"" and the people reluctantly stopped tickling her, leaving Linda lying limply on the floor, her hands still securely behind her back. Everybody broke into an applause as her mother came to her rescue and unlocked the cuffs, then helped her to her feet. She stood unsteadily, rubbing her wrists and looking at her friends. Everybody applauded again.</p> <p>Linda, now clad in a leopard spot strapless dress over her bikini, was lying on the couch when her mother came home.</p> <p>""How was the party, dear?"" She was dressed in a nice dark blue sleeveless dress, which accentuated her still shapely figure. Although in her early forties, clothing that only younger women could usually wear still looked good on her.</p> <p>""You wouldn’t believe it if I told you."" Her mother walked briskly over to the couch and gave Linda’s side a small tickle. Linda giggled.</p> <p>""Mother!""</p> <p>(That part of the script that had been deleted out of Linda’s copy. It had been decided, reasonably enough, that Linda would have flinched beforehand, thus ruining the spontaneity of the scene.)</p> <p>""Sorry, I couldn’t resist. Hey..."" she started to say something else, but the doorbell rang, so she went to open it.</p> <p>Linda sat up when she heard the scream, and ran to the door to find her mother struggling with a large man with a misshapen face. ""Leave her alone, you freak!"" and started pounding on the man’s chest with both fists. Linda and her mother, overtaken with fear, both fainted, and the large man threw them both over his shoulder and carried the two limp women out into the night.</p> </div>",[]
1603,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 6",6,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,5,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Mother and Daughter Damsels in Distress</p> <p>""Prepare the actresses.""</p> <p>Linda liked the sound of the word ""actresses,"" although she was nervous and apprehensive about the following scene. She looked at her mother Doris, looking youthful in her dark blue sleeveless dress, and wondered what she thought about it. She seemed perfectly calm, and Linda wished she could feel the same. With a nervous and uncertain smile, Linda slipped out of the robe and stood in the set--today the dungeon--clad in her strapless dress with the leopard spot pattern.</p> <p>""This is going to be so much fun,"" whispered her mother excitedly.</p> <p>Linda looked uncertainly at the cameras and lights, then at the four manacles, open and unlocked, hanging high on the wall. ""I suppose,"" she said dubiously.</p> <p>""Come on, Linda,"" she said breathlessly, placing her hand on Linda’s bare shoulder, ""I’ve always wanted to be chained to a wall.""</p> <p>As they approached the manacles, Linda said, ""The chains have been here all along, why haven’t you try them?""</p> <p>""Oh, I don’t know. I guess I never had the nerve. This way, it’s somebody else’s idea.""</p> <p>Linda looked at her father, made up in the role of Rogi, the servant with the misshapen face. Even through the mask, she could see the disapproval of seeing his daughter in her strapless dress, getting ready to film a movie scene while chained to a wall. Lydia Marcel, the director’s wife, had the keys, but Linda wanted to torment her father, who never approved of her being scantily clad. ""I think Daddy should do it.""</p> <p>""Yes, George,"" agreed her mother, ""You know how these things work. You should do the honors.""</p> <p>Lydia handed Linda’s father the keys, who lumbered over to the two women standing under the manacles. Linda giggled and lifted her arms up, but before her father could lock her in place, her mother tickled her under her arms. With a quick laugh Linda yanked her arms down and squeezed them against her sides. Everybody on the set laughed too. Her mother was still standing there, ready to do it again. ""Maybe you should go first, Mother.""</p> <p>""Give me the keys, George,"" said her mother in that tone of voice that nobody ever disputed. She took one of Linda’s wrists, lifted it up and wrapped a manacle around it, and locked it in place. Then she did the other one. This time she just touched Linda’s bare underarm, and was satisfied to hear a terrified gasp. She handed the keys back to her husband, stood under the manacles to Linda’s left, and lifted her arms. He chained one arm, then the other. ""Oh, George, this is so romantic.""</p> <p>Linda was relieved to see her mother chained up as well. At least she was safe for the moment. Doris tried rattling the manacles, just to get the feel of being chained to a wall. Ordinarily, she could walk across the room, sit down, or simply scratch an itch. Now she couldn’t even lower her arms, unless somebody freed her. Life was not on her terms right now, and the experience was intriguing.</p> <p>""How do you like it, Mother?""</p> <p>""It’s certainly out of the ordinary,"" she said with a smile. ""Just think, we’re mother and daughter damsels in distress.""</p> <p>Eric Marcel, the director, came over to them and said, ""We’ll start rolling the film in a moment. You’ll both be regaining consciousness, so hang your heads when we start.""</p> <p>""I have a question,"" said Doris.</p> <p>""Yes?""</p> <p>""How come we just hang our heads. If we were unconscious, we would be hanging by our wrists.""</p> <p>""Because this is a movie, and this is how it’s done in movies.""</p> <p>""Oh... of course.""</p> <p>Linda said, ""Is that kinda like how the girl always makes a fist when trying to pull her hands free?""</p> <p>""Good point, Linda,"" agreed her mother.</p> <p>Both ""actresses"" hung their heads, and Marcel shouted' ""Take one!""</p> <p>Linda gave it a moment, then slowly and groggily lifted her head and looked around the dungeon. Realizing something was dreadfully wrong, she looked up at one manacled wrist, then the other. She turned her head toward Doris and said, ""Mother. Mother, wake up.""</p> <p>Then her mother slowly raised her head and also looked at her chained wrists. ""Oh, my,"" she said, a look of perplexity coming over her face. ""Oh, my goodness.""</p> <p>""Where are we, Mother? What's going to happen to us?""</p> <p>Doris was slowly looking around the dungeon. ""From the looks of things, I think somebody is going to torture you.""</p> <p>""Me? What about you? Why just me?""</p> <p>""Because you're young and beautiful. I'm just a middle aged lady.""</p> <p>""What does that have to do with it?""</p> <p>Aunt Vivian had just entered the room on cue, with her assistant Rogi, Linda's father, following behind her. Aunt Vivian was wearing extra makeup for the part, and was also clad in a sleek strapless dress. Although in her mid-forties, she still looked quite stunning. ""It has everything to do with it, my lovely. Your mother is quite right. I am going to torture you.""</p> <p>""Why?"" a terrified Linda asked.</p> <p>""Because you're young and beautiful, just like your mother said."" Aunt Vivian smiled pleasantly. ""I am Madame Vivian, and this is my servant Rogi. What are your names, if I may ask.""</p> <p>""I'm Doris, and this is my daughter Linda. Is there any particular reason you have us chained to your wall, and intend to torture Linda?""</p> <p>""Yes, there is, now that you've asked."" Rogi lumbered over to Doris, and looked at her in fascination. ""I think he likes you, Doris.""</p> <p>""Oh? Uh, what exactly happened to him?""</p> <p>""Oh, he had an accident in his youth. He was hit by a bus, and I took him in, poor thing.""</p> <p>Rogi, curiosity in his eyes, reached up and touched the manacle around Doris' wrist. Gently, he ran his fingers down her bare arm. He seemed fascinated by the way her skin showed against the dark blue of her sleeveless dress. Fascinated by the feel of her skin, he kept moving his fingers down until they reached her bare underarm. ""Oooh,"" she said with a smile. Startled, he jerked his hand away.</p> <p>""Leave my mother alone, you troll!""</p> <p>Rogi lurched toward Linda, who tried to back away amidst a clanking of chains. He returned his attention to Doris, and touched the inside of her biceps. Again he moved downward until he felt her underarm again.</p> <p>""Oooh,"" she giggled. ""You brute."" No, when chained to a wall, a woman's life indeed was not on her own terms, and wearing a sleeveless dress presented some special vulnerabilities. Few women can keep their hands up when touched under their arms, and in any other circumstances, Doris would have pulled them down and hunched her shoulders protectively. But all she could do is jerk at the chains, and when Rogi touched her bare underarm a third time, she giggled even louder. ""Hey, that's no way to treat a lady."" Then he tentatively touched her other bare underarm. ""Oooh, heeheehee. Stop that, right now. Heeheeheehee.""</p> <p>Rogi grunted and probed the helpless Doris' bare exposed underarms, as Linda watched in fear, just as the script called for. ""Well, Mother, and to think that you talk about MY dates!"" He was rubbing them frantically now, and her previously controlled laughter was getting louder as she yanked fruitlessly at the chains, trying to pull them out of the wall. They held tight. ""Better you than me, Mother.""</p> <p>Madame Vivian said with a smile: ""Be patient, Linda, I have some very special plans for you. You won't be left out.""</p> <p>""Tell that freak to leave my mother alone!""</p> <p>""Why? I think she likes it."" And it did look like she did. Her laughter was not the frantic, terrified kind that comes from being tickle tortured; instead it was girlish giggles, like school girls telling stories at a slumber party.</p> <p>""Hahaha--stop that, you big lug! Heehee."" Rogi was now running his fingers frantically up and down her bare underarms.</p> <p>""Mother! What the hell is the matter with you?""</p> <p>""Heehee, I'm so ticklish there.""</p> <p>Linda decided to shut up, well aware that she was chained the same way and wearing a lot less clothing. If Rogi got bored tickling her mother, he just might give her a going over she would not be able to endure.</p> <p>As if reading her mind, ""Rogi"" turned to Linda and tweaked her sides, which resulted in a shriek. Curious, he tweaked her sides again, and again a yelp. Then he began gently pinching Linda's sides repeatedly, and the screaming echoed off the dungeon walls.</p> <p>She couldn't believe it. Now her own father was tickling her while she was chained up. ""Stophahahah!!!"" she yelled. ""Daaddddeeeeeee!!!!!""</p> <p>""Cut!""</p> <p>The tickling stopped.</p> <p>Eric Marcel said, ""He's not 'Daddy,'"" in this movie.</p> <p>Linda looked sheepishly at the director. ""I couldn't help it,"" she said.</p> <p>""Okay, let's start again.""</p> <p>Rogi started in again on Linda's mother, and again there was the giggling. Linda wondered how her mother could keep it down to a mild giggling, while having her underarms stroked. Even a light tickling would have had Linda trying to pull the chains out of the wall. For a few minutes, the cameras rolled as Linda watched her father in the role of Rogi tickle her mother. It was kind of embarrassing. But even worse was what happened when the filming stopped.</p> <p>Her father unlocked the manacles holder her mother's wrists, slung her over his shoulder, then carried her out the door. Linda watched in stunned silence. They were too old for that sort of thing. ""Hey, how about letting me go,"" she said, rattling the chains.</p> <p>Somebody said, ""Where's the key?""</p> <p>Somebody else answered, ""Rogi had it.""</p> <p>Great, thought Linda. Her father had carried off her mother and taken the keys, leaving her chained to the wall.</p> <p>""Let's break for lunch,"" said Eric Marcel.</p> <p>Linda watched in amazement as everybody filed out of the dungeon. ""Hey, what about me?""</p> <p>The last person out closed the door behind him.</p> </div>",[]
1604,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 7",7,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,8,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Sneak Attacks</p> <p>Linda had about five or six of the leopard print bikinis and matching strapless dresses for her movie wardrobe, so she always had a clean outfit for the filming. Since they were also comfortable, she often wore them around the house. No sense in wasting a good outfit, she figured. Besides, her father always got irritated when she wore skimpy clothing. There was a lull in the filming for a few days, and her family had taken off somewhere, leaving her to look after her little brother Bobby.</p> <p>Bobby was watching a Shania Twain video on TV, one of the many where she wore a sleeveless outfit and struck a lot of poses with her arms high in the air. Bobby had developed a fascination with women's underarms and tickling, and a Shania Twain video was one of the best sources for that sort of scene. He didn't think anybody knew about his preoccupation, but Linda had pretty much figured it out.</p> <p>Linda came out of the kitchen and said, ""Hey, squirt, where's the chocolate chips?""</p> <p>Bobby looked at her standing in the doorway wearing her strapless dress and had a sudden inspiration. ""They're in the cupboard over the sink.""</p> <p>""Okay, thanks.""</p> <p>Quickly and silently, Bobby followed her back into the kitchen and saw her lift her bare arms up and open both of the cupboard doors, leaving her hands holding onto the knobs as she stood on her tiptoes and looked around inside. It worked, he thought, as he came up behind her and stuck his fingers in her bare underarms and began frantically tickling her.</p> <p>With a shriek, she yanked her arms down and pinned his hands between her upper sides and the insides of her arms. Bobby kept wiggling his fingers. Nearly screaming, Linda twisted in a circle, with Bobby following her around until he was pinned against the sink and she managed to pry herself loose.</p> <p>""You little brat!"" she screamed. ""Aunt Vivian tickles me, Daddy tickles me, Mother tickles me, that Lydia Marcel tickled me, and now you have to do it too. And the worst thing is that as soon as we start filming again, Aunt Vivian is going to tickle me half to death.""</p> <p>That sounded pretty good to Bobby, who was impressed with his big sister's role in the movie, but he was somewhat taken aback by Linda's anger.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Linda."" Actually, he wasn't, but it seemed the thing to say.</p> <p>""Hey, the truth is that I'm kinda scared,"" she said. ""Aunt Vivian tickles like nobody else.""</p> <p>""Then stop being ticklish,"" he said.</p> <p>""Yeah, sure. How do I do that?""</p> <p>""Eddie tickled his little sister so much, she stopped being ticklish. He says it isn't fun to tickle her anymore.""</p> <p>Linda thought about that. It was true that she did go crazy when someone tickled her. Maybe if she could control herself, she wouldn't get tickled so badly. Then she realized what he was up to, the sneaky brat. He wanted to tickle her. ""How do you suggest I get over it?""</p> <p>Trying to be nonchalant about it, he said, ""Well, I could help you with it.""</p> <p>""Yeah, like how?""</p> <p>""By helping you train for the scene.""</p> <p>""Train?""</p> <p>""Sure. I could start by tickling you a little bit and let you get used to it. Then I tickle you a little more, until you could take that much.""</p> <p>""You just want to tickle me, you little creep.""</p> <p>""Well... yeah,"" he said, blushing. ""But it'll help,"" he added quickly.</p> <p>""Yeah, sure.""</p> <p>""Yeah, really. Back when Eddie and me tickled you that time, you really freaked. Now you take it better.""</p> <p>That was true, she had to admit. It was almost like she was getting used to it. ""Okay, go ahead,"" she said, giving him a knowing smile. She stood in the kitchen doorway and lifted her arms high over her head, grasping each side of the doorframe with her hands. ""Give me a little tickle, and we'll see how long I can hold my arms up like this.""</p> <p>Bobby blushed as he looked at his sister standing spread-eagled in the doorway, with her bare underarms exposed. He lifted his hands toward the smooth hollows, and noted that she was already tensing. Even before he touched her, she began to giggle. ""I haven't even tickled you yet.""</p> <p>""I know,"" she giggled, ""I can't help it."" Forcing herself to stop giggling, by squeezing her lips together tightly, she felt his fingers touch her under her arms. Just the light touch made her nearly crack up laughing, and she grasped the doorframe tighter.</p> <p>Bobby had just placed his four fingers and thumbs in her underarms, but hadn't moved them. Her skin was soft and warm, and he loved the way her mouth was twitching into a smile. He looked up at her hands holding onto the doorframe and down her bare arms to where his fingers rested in her underarms. Now her eyes were squeezed shut and she was still trying not to smile. Bobby hated to admit it, and he didn't even understand why, but he thought his older sister looked beautiful in her strapless dress, standing with her arms raised in the doorway with her bare underarms exposed.</p> <p>He wiggled his fingers.</p> <p>Linda let out a feminine shriek and pulled her arms down. Bobby looked at the crack between her chest and upper arm, wishing she would lift her arms again. Maybe he shouldn't have tickled her. If he hadn't, she'd still be holding her arms up in the doorway. ""You okay?"" he asked.</p> <p>""Sure, that wasn't much. I just wasn't ready for it."" Then she lifted her arms again, giggling as she did. Linda hadn't really minded the tickle--it had actually felt kind of nice--it had just startled her. ""This time wait until I tell you to,"" she said with a smile.</p> <p>""Okay,"" he said, as he touched her bare underarms again.</p> <p>As she felt the slight touch under her arms, she fought to keep from laughing. With her teeth clenched, she squeezed the doorframe tightly and said, ""Okay, just a little bit."" When his fingers started wiggling under her arms, she burst out laughing. She was in reality enjoying the feeling, but still could only manage to keep her arms up for about three seconds before yanking them down.</p> <p>Linda didn't understand how something could feel good, but be so hard to take. Tickling was indeed paradoxical. She went into the living room and sat on the couch. Disappointed that the tickling was over, Bobby followed her and sat on a chair facing her.</p> <p>""Come over here, dweeb,"" she said, as she slipped off her shoes and placed her legs on the couch, leaning back on a pillow propped against the armrest. ""Try my feet.""</p> <p>Bobby wasn't particularly interested in foot tickling, but he dutifully sat on the opposite end of the couch, bent her toes back, and looked at her questioningly.</p> <p>""Go ahead. Let's see if this is any easier.""</p> <p>Bobby touched her sole with his fingers, and saw her face twitch into a smile again. Her toes also twitched involuntarily. After waiting for her face to relax a little, he wiggled his fingers.</p> <p>With a loud giggle, she yanked her foot away. Linda noted that he didn't seem as enthusiastic about tickling her feet, as he did her underarms. In fact, he seemed to enjoy seeing her in sleeveless or strapless clothes.</p> <p>""Aunt Vivian is going to do a lot worse than that, Linda.""</p> <p>""That's just it. Aunt Vivian always tickles me more than I can stand. With her, it's a form of torture.""</p> <p>""I bet she's going to torture you good in this movie,"" Bobby said happily.</p> <p>""Yeah,"" Linda agreed, a little less enthusiastically. Still leaning against the pillow, she lifted her bare arms and stretched, leaving them wrapped behind the pillow when she was done. Looking up at the ceiling, she said, ""How 'bout doing the dishes, squirt?""</p> <p>Bobby stared at her exposed underarms. He wanted to tickle her again. ""It's your turn.""</p> <p>""So, how 'bout doing them anyway?"" She looked at him and saw that he quickly averted his eyes. He must have inherited some tickling genes from their mother's side of the family, the little freak.</p> <p>""Nah, you do them.""</p> <p>""I'll tell you what. Agree to do the dishes for a week and I'll let you give me a good long tickling.""</p> <p>Bobby's heart started pounding as he looked at his big sister lying on the couch with her arms still over her head. Was she serious? ""What's the catch?""</p> <p>""The catch is you have to do the dishes, and I don't.""</p> <p>""I've got an idea,"" Bobby said.</p> <p>""That's a novelty, you little dork. Hope you didn't strain that miniature brain of yours. What is it?""</p> <p>""Let's pretend that you're the beautiful Jungle Girl, and I'm an evil villain who captures you and tortures you on the rack.""</p> <p>The very thought of the rack made Linda pull her arms down. ""Forget it, creep. The rack's at the museum.""</p> <p>""No it's not. It's back in the garage. Mom had it moved in there."" The fact that Linda had pulled her arms down at the mention of the rack made him more determined to put her on it.</p> <p>""She did?"" Why would she do that, Linda wondered, then had the crazy idea that maybe she wanted Daddy to stretch her on it.</p> <p>""I won't hurt you or anything.""</p> <p>""I know.... Jungle Girl, huh?"" Linda looked down at her strapless leopard print dress. She did look at little like a jungle girl, didn't she? ""Why are you going to torture me? There has to be a reason.""</p> <p>No there didn't, thought Bobby. A villain didn't need a reason to put a jungle girl on the rack. It was reason enough in itself. ""Treasure,"" he said. ""Jungle Girl knows where there's lots of treasure. How about if you hide twenty dollars and let me torture you to get you to tell me where it is. If you don't tell me by nightfall, you win and I do the dishes for a week.""</p> <p>Linda gave it some thought. If she agreed to let her little brother place her on the rack and torture her, she wouldn't have to do the dishes, which was a form of torture in itself. On the other hand, it meant spending the rest of the day stretched out like she had been in the doorway, but without being able to pull her arms down. Linda looked at Bobby and saw with amusement that he was trying to look nonchalant about the whole thing, when she knew perfectly well that he wanted to restrain her with her arms up and tickle torture her good. What the hell, why not do it.</p> <p>""Okay,"" she agreed, knowing she was crazy for doing so. But she really did love the little brat, and recalled overhearing him tell a friend that he had the ""coolest sister in the world,"" something he was about as likely to admit to her as liking women's underarms.</p> <p>She also had the memory of Aunt Vivian torturing her a couple of times, when there hadn't been a time limit. She wanted to convince herself that she could take it. She also liked the idea of not touching the dishes for a week. The twenty dollars would help give her motivation.</p> <p>""I hope you appreciate this, you little creep. Not too many girls let their little brothers torture them.""</p> <p>Then to her surprise, Bobby said, ""Yeah, you're pretty cool, Linda."" Then he jumped on her legs and began tickling her feet.</p> <p>Linda screamed and struggled to pull her legs out from under him, finally managing to get one free. Then she shoved him off the couch with her foot. What a brat, she thought. ""Get out of here, while I hide the money,"" she said.</p> </div>",[]
1605,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 8",8,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Jungle Girl's Torture</p> <p>Linda looked at herself in the full-length mirror at the end of the hall, thinking she was crazy for agreeing to let her dumb little brother play a stupid game of capturing Jungle Girl and putting her on the rack. But she had to admit that the image of the young woman, her shoulders completely bare in her sleek strapless dress with the leopard spot pattern, did look the part. And the thought of being stretched out tightly on the rack while wearing this outfit was kind of exciting. She knew he wasn't planning to use the rack to inflict pain; he wouldn't need to. Once he had on the rack, she was going to get one hell of a tickling.</p> <p>If she could take the torture, he'd do the dishes for a week. Linda was convinced that he expected her to reveal the location of the twenty she had hidden. Well, twenty dollars was twenty dollars, and she wasn't about to tell him where it was. Not even under torture.</p> <p>Linda saw Bobby at the other end of the hall a second before he said, ""There you are, Jungle Girl, I caught you!""</p> <p>Trying to look wide-eyed and scared, Linda turned around and gasped. ""Who-who are you?"" she asked. The little dork was pointing a squirt gun at her.</p> <p>""An evil villain, and I'm going to take you back to my dungeon.""</p> <p>""No, please, not your dungeon,"" she said, trying to keep a straight face.</p> <p>""Then tell me where the treasure is.""</p> <p>""No, never. I'll never tell you.""</p> <p>""We'll see,"" he said with a ridiculous attempt at an evil laugh. ""I'm going to put you on the rack. What do you think of that?""</p> <p>""Not the rack,"" Linda gasped, noticing that his gaze had shifted to her bare shoulders as he mentioned the dreaded device.</p> <p>""Let's go,"" he said, motioning toward the back door with his squirt gun.</p> <p>""P-please don't hurt me, evil villain.""</p> <p>""I won't hurt you, I promise,"" he said with a wicked grin. ""I have no intention of... hurting you.""</p> <p>Linda let him order her to the garage at ""gunpoint."" Behind her, Bobby admired his sister in her strapless outfit, liking the way her bare upper back looked above the top of her dress. But best of all, he was going to get to tickle her really good, and she understood exactly what was in store for her. For the rest of the afternoon, he realized that he could do anything he wanted to her (within reason, he understood), and what he wanted to do more than anything was tickle her. He wanted to tickle her until she was exhausted and begging for mercy, then tickle her some more. He didn't understand why, but the thought of tickling girls was fascinating to him.</p> <p>Linda stopped at the garage door while Bobby opened it, and beckoned her in. He had been right. The rack was there. She shuddered and rubbed the goosebumps on her arms, leaving her hands on her bare shoulders as she looked at the leather straps attached by ropes to wooden roller at one end, the stocks for her ankles at the other. Suddenly she felt very vulnerable.</p> <p>""Take of your shoes,"" commanded her little brother.</p> <p>Linda/Jungle Girl slipped of her sandals, approached the dreaded rack, and climbed on it. The Evil Villain lifted the stocks and pointed to them. Linda, sitting up and leaning back with her hands flat on the rack, obediently placed her ankles in the holes, and watched him lower the top half over them.</p> <p>Bobby locked the stocks in place with a wooden peg and reached for Linda's left foot, gently tickling her bare sole. She giggled and twisted her foot sideways to escape. Then he reached for her other foot, and watched it move the opposite direction before he even get a chance to touch it. It didn't matter, there was plenty of time. ""Lie down with your arms over your head,"" he said.</p> <p>Linda lay down, and lifted her arms over her head, aware that her bare underarms were showing. Fearful that she might change her mind at the last minute, he quickly wrapped one strap around her wrist and buckled it in place. A few seconds later, he was on the other side and fastening the other. There was a little slack in the ropes, so he moved the lever and turned the roller until the gear on the side caught. He did it a couple of more times until the rope looked pretty tight. He didn't want to hurt her, but he didn't want her to be able to move much either. He stepped back to admire how she looked.</p> <p>Now the rope which came over the top of the roller had been tightened enough so that she couldn't place her wrists on the boards. He looked from the leather straps around her wrists, down the length of her bare arms to her smooth underarms, then to her bare feet trapped in the stocks. Now the only question was where to begin.</p> <p>As soon as she had felt Bobby buckle the second strap around her wrist, Linda had doubts about committing herself to this. Was getting out of the dishes for a week with it? She might think so tomorrow, but right now it was debatable. On the other hand, she thought as her little brother worked the lever and stretched her arms out higher, there was something thrilling about being a scantily-clad damsel in distress on the rack, facing the challenge of withstanding harmless torture. She was very much aware of her bare feet and underarms.</p> <p>""Now I got you,"" Bobby said triumphantly, as he headed toward her feet.</p> <p>Linda lifted her head to watch him and instinctively curled her toes, not that it would do much good.</p> <p>Bobby reached out and touched her bare sole, which was enough to make her giggle and twist her foot as she had before. Then he did it to her other sole. Next he used the fingers of both hands to lightly tickle both her feet at the same time.</p> <p>Linda laughed and tried to twist her feet away. It was not the nonstop merciless tickling that Aunt Vivian loved to inflict on her, but it was still annoying. With her ankles clamped in place, she could evade a little bit of the tickling, but she knew his fingers could simply follow her feet. Again and again, Linda laughed as Bobby would ripple his fingertips on her bare soles, and she would twitch to get away. After a while she found her neck was getting sore from trying to watch, and lay her head down. When she felt the fingers dance across her right sole, she jerked her leg and laughed, only to feel the same sensation reappear on her left foot. Laughing, she squirmed and pulled at the ropes holding her arms over her head.</p> <p>Encouraged by her laughter and struggling, Bobby again tickled both her feet at the same time, but this time he kept it up, chasing her evasive feet and working on her soles. She was laughing continuously now, and jerking both legs spasmodically. When her laughing began changing into shrieks, he stopped.</p> <p>Abandoning her feet, he walked to the other end of the rack and looked at his sister, lying flat on her back in her strapless dress with her arms stretched out over her head. She turned her head toward him. ""Well, Jungle Girl, you're now my captive. Tell me where the twenty is, and I'll release you.""</p> <p>""Never,"" she answered, knowing what that answer would bring. It was kind of scary, refusing to give in, when she was in that kind of position, knowing that she would be tickled for it.</p> <p>""Then I am going to use my special torture on you."" He'd noticed that when she had pulled at the ropes, she had been able to bend her elbows a little. So he pushed the lever until the gear wheel caught again, watching her reaction carefully to make sure he wasn't hurting her. Her arms were both pulled very straight now over her head with her wrists slightly farther apart than her shoulders. Her strapless dress left both of her smooth underarms completely exposed, and there was nothing she could do about it.</p> <p>He reached for a bare underarm and ran his fingers up and down for a few seconds, causing her to giggle. Leaving his finger in the center of her underarm, liking the feel of the warm smooth skin, he said, ""Talk.""</p> <p>""No,"" she said, still giggling, even though he had stopped tickling her. ""Heheheheeeeehaaahaa,"" she laughed, as he probed and poked her underarm for a few more seconds.</p> <p>He climbed up on the rack and rested beside her on his knees. Then he placed both hands on her bare underarms.</p> <p>""No!"" she laughed. Just being touched there was enough.</p> <p>""Talk,"" he repeated.</p> <p>""No,"" she giggled, then shrieked as he began tickling her again.</p> <p>She didn't even try not to laugh. She just let herself go, pulling at the straps around her wrists, while she felt his fingers running up and down her underarms. One thing about tickling, Linda understood, was that the victim never remembered just how bad it was when it wasn't happening. Now she was experiencing it again, laughing louder as her bratty little brother ran his fingers up and down. It was pure torture.</p> <p>It went on for what seemed like forever, but eventually he stopped and she stopped laughing, her eyes half closed. She tried to imagine herself as a damsel in a movie, helplessly stretched on the rack, arms and shoulders bare, tormented by a dastardly villain.</p> <p>""Ready to talk, Jungle Girl?""</p> <p>""Never,"" she replied bravely.</p> <p>This time, Bobby placed his fingers on the sides of her neck, feeling the warm bare skin of her shoulders against the back of his hands. Already she was giggling. He gently rippled his fingers over the sides of her neck She laughed and twisted her head. When he her laughing became stable, he briefly, and without warning, switched to her underarms again, which changed the laugh to a screech. Her entire upper body jerked in a spasm as she tried to pull her arms down. He returned to her neck, for a few moments, then let his rippling fingers wander down across her collarbones to her bare chest.</p> <p>Since her dress was strapless, Linda's entire upper body above her breasts was bare, and Bobby let his fingers run in patterns across all the warm skin between her collarbones and the edge of her dress, avoiding her underarms. Her dress was designed so that the front dipped at her cleavage, and Bobby tickled her there as well.</p> <p>Linda, giggling pleasantly, actually found herself enjoying this. She was ticklish on her chest, but not unbearably so. And there was the constant awareness of the stocks around her ankles and the straps on her wrists, keeping her tightly stretched out. She was surprised to find the experience pleasurable. But then he again dug his fingers into her bare underarms, and she shouted ""No, not there!"" a second before her ability to speak was lost in hysterics. With all her strength, she yanked at the ropes to get her arms down, as those fingers kept on torturing her. After about a half minute, he switched back to her chest.</p> <p>""Heeheeheee, ahh, heehehee,"" she giggled.</p> <p>""Talk,"" he said.</p> <p>""Heeheeee, no, hehehe, Arrgghhhhh!"" she screamed, as he went back to her underarms. ""Noo, hahahaaa, stophahaha.""</p> <p>""You want me to stop?""</p> <p>""Yeshahahaah,"" she wailed.</p> <p>Bobby stopped.</p> <p>""Tell me where the treasure is.""</p> <p>""Loosen this thing first,"" she said, stalling for time.</p> <p>Bobby ran his fingers up and down her bare underarms again.</p> <p>""Nohahaha!"" she screamed. ""Nohaha.. ahh.. ahha. hhahahh!""</p> <p>Bobby knew he had her now. She was about ready to ""talk."" So he stopped. He didn't want her to talk just yet. If she did, he'd have to release her, and it was too much fun keeping her on the rack.</p> <p>He hopped off the edge of the rack and looked at his older sister. Her chest was heaving as she caught her breath. The backs of her bare shoulders were lying on the rough wooden slats, and he wondered if it were uncomfortable for her.</p> <p>Linda wasn't thinking about her shoulders on the wood, of course. She was simply grateful the ticking had stopped for the time being. She also knew it would start again, and was beginning to have doubts that she could take much more. The little squirt was getting good at tickling, and that last round had been more than she had bargained for.</p> <p>But to her surprise, she was also enjoying this. It was kind of a kick being tied down with her underarms exposed and not being able to do anything about it, with the ever-present threat of more tickling. She pulled at the ropes, but they held her securely stretched out.</p> <p>Bobby walked around the rack, just to see how she looked from different angles. When he passed her feet, he ran one finger up one sole then the other, which got the expected giggles. She nervously followed him with her eyes. When he got back to her upper body, he climbed back up on the rack and looked down at her. ""Ready to talk, yet?""</p> <p>""No,"" she said, tensing for what was coming next, uncertain if she could take it.</p> <p>He hadn't worked on her upper sides along the edge of her dress yet, the area right below her underarms. So he began gently pinching her there.</p> <p>""No!!!hahaha, Oh my God! Nohahahhheeee!"" she screamed.</p> <p>Gradually, he moved his frantically tickling fingers up toward her underarms again.</p> <p>""StophahaheheeeeeeI'lltalkhaaahaaahaa.""</p> <p>""What?"" he asked, still tickling.</p> <p>""I'll talkhaaaahaaaaahaaa.""</p> <p>He stopped.</p> <p>Through gasps for air, she said, ""L-loosen this thing.""</p> <p>Bobby jumped down and used the lever to loosen her a couple of notches, waiting for her to catch her breath. Her elbows were slightly bent, although her arms were still pulled up pretty tight. ""Tell me where the treasure is,"" he said.</p> <p>Linda looked at him, smiled, and said, ""No.""</p> <p>""Okay,"" he said, tightening the lever again.</p> <p>""What the hell's going on here?"" boomed a loud, angry voice.</p> <p>Bobby and Linda both turned to see their father standing in the doorway, glaring at them both. Bobby was so surprised and embarrassed, he just stood there speechless with his hand on the lever. Behind him was their mother.</p> <p>Linda was surprisingly quick-witted. ""We're rehearsing, Daddy.""</p> <p>""Yeah, that's right,"" agreed Bobby.</p> <p>""I've told you not to play with the museum pieces, haven't I?'</p> <p>""Yes,"" said Bobby.</p> <p>Their mother said, ""I think it's cute.""</p> <p>""I don't,"" he said. ""You're grounded, Bobby.""</p> <p>""Aw, Dad,"" he whined.</p> <p>""Daddy!"" said Linda, ""That's not fair!""</p> <p>But he had already left.</p> <p>Bobby loosed the lever and released Linda, who wearily sat up on the edge of the rack. Bobby could see the red marks on the back of her shoulders where they had rested against the wood.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, squirt,"" she said.</p> <p>""It's not your fault.""</p> <p>""Hey, you tortured me pretty good,"" she said with a smile. ""I'll do the dishes.""</p> <p>""You don't have to. I didn't make you talk.""</p> <p>""You would have, eventually.""</p> <p>""You think so?""</p> <p>""Yeah, you little dweeb."" Linda rubbed one shoulder, exposing her upper side. Bobby didn't waste any time poking her there. ""Hey!!!"" she yelled, pulling her arm down. ""You little creep!""</p> </div>",[]
1606,"The Perils of Linda 2: Linda Makes a Movie, Part 9",9,MALSAFAN,no@email,,2003-03-25,10,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/malsafan017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Linda Does a Far Far Better Thing</p> <p>""I don't think you should ground Bobby, Daddy.""</p> <p>""Why not?"" Linda's father didn't even look up from the television set. ""I've told him repeatedly not to mess with the museum pieces.""</p> <p>Her mother was standing in the kitchen doorway holding a dish towel. ""That was kind of dumb, Linda, letting Bobby put you on that rack. You could have been hurt. And what if there was a fire or something?""</p> <p>She had a point, Linda conceded, not about getting hurt--Bobby had been careful not to stretch her too tightly--but about a ""fire or something.""</p> <p>Karen, her sister, who had been reading a book, looked at Linda and said, ""I can't believe you let Bobby put you on the rack.""</p> <p>Then Linda said something that surprised herself. ""Okay, since looking after Bobby was my responsibility, then ground me instead.""</p> <p>Karen giggled and said, ""Yeah, put her in the stocks. They're still in the backyard from the filming.""</p> <p>Linda's mother thought about it. ""You know, that would be amusing. A few hours in the stocks would make her think twice about doing something silly like that, and we are being a little tough on Bobby.""</p> <p>Her father considered it for a moment, then said, ""Maybe you're right. What do you think, Linda?""</p> <p>The stocks, thought Linda. That meant she'd get her feet tickled--she had no doubt about that--but it still wasn't right that Bobby should be grounded. ""All right,"" she said with a shrug. This wasn't any different than what she did in the museum on a regular basis.</p> <p>""Then it's agreed. Tomorrow at noon, Linda, report to the backyard.""</p> <p>""All right,"" she repeated.</p> <p>Her mother was quick to notice her cavalier attitude to the sentence. ""Wear a bikini,"" she said.</p> <p>""Why?""</p> <p>""Don't argue.""</p> <p>Linda wasn't exactly sure what her mother had in mind, but she knew it wasn't good. Surely her father wouldn't want her to be what he called ""Damn near naked.""</p> <p>""Daddy,"" she pleaded.</p> <p>""Don't argue with your mother,"" was all he said.</p> <p>""But I don't want to be out there damn near naked.""</p> <p>""Why not? It's never bothered you before, and it's only the backyard.""</p> <p>""Why do I have to wear this?"" Linda whined. She was standing next to the sliding glass door that led to the backyard, clad only in her skimpy leopard spot bikini, the one she wore early in the movie. She looked out the window at the stocks in the backyard. It was amusing to irritate her father by wearing something like this, but she always had the option of putting something on. Once trapped in the stocks, she could have her entire wardrobe a few feet away, but not be able to reach it. Plus, her father hadn't put up a fuss at her mother's clothing requirement. That took the fun out of it.</p> <p>""Come on, Linda, let's go,"" said her mother, grabbing one of Linda's arms. Karen grabbed the other, picking up a cell phone from the counter as she did. They led her to the stocks.</p> <p>Linda looked at the stocks, resigned to spending the afternoon trapped in them. The device was simple, consisting of a wooden frame. At one end were two boards attached by a hinge on one end and a padlock on the other. Her ankles would be placed in holes between the two boards. A padded bench for her to sit on was attached to the other end of the frame. A vertical pole was at her back. At least they were under a large shade tree, Linda thought, as her sister and mother seated her on the bench. Her mother lifted the top board, and Linda placed her ankles in the holes. A moment later, she was locked in place. Heck, this wasn't so bad, she thought, idly looking at the way her ankles were trapped. And trapped they were, the holes being only slightly wider than her ankles. But the best part was that she had worn sandals, and nobody was tickling her feet.</p> <p>Then Karen handed Linda the cell phone, which Linda thought was rather decent of her. At least, she could talk during her sentence.</p> <p>""Call Horace,"" Karen said.</p> <p>""Horace? Why would I want to call him?"" Horace? she wondered. The geeky guy from high school, who had been an extra in the birthday party scene? She had nearly died from embarrassment when he had tickled her sides.</p> <p>""Yes, Horace. Call him up and invite him over. Tell him you liked the way he had tickled you a couple of weeks ago.""</p> <p>""Forget it."" Linda was aghast at this suggestion.</p> <p>""Why not?"" her mother said. ""He's a nice young man, and he likes you.""</p> <p>""He's a nerd.""</p> <p>""Well, Karen,"" her mother said, ""it looks like we'll have to persuade her."" She reached down and pulled the sandal off Linda's right foot. She tried to fight it by curling her toes, but it came off easily.</p> <p>""No,"" pleaded Linda, but it was no good. Her mother removed one, and tickled Linda's bare sole.</p> <p>""Noheeheehee,"" she giggled.</p> <p>Karen removed the other, and promptly tickled that sole.</p> <p>""Kaaaarennnnhahaaahaahaha,"" she wailed, grasping the edge of the bench, trying to pull her feet through the holes to escape.</p> <p>Karen and her mother looked at each other, wicked grins on both their faces. ""Go get a couple of lawn chairs, Karen,"" her mother said. ""We'll sit here and work on Linda's feet until she agrees to invite that nice Horace over.""</p> <p>Linda gritted her teeth and tensed up for what was to come. She could imagine what her feet must look like, protruding from the stocks, her bares soles presenting two targets for up to twenty fingers to dance across. ""I'm not calling Horace, Mother.""</p> <p>""That's fine, dear,"" her mother said pleasantly. Karen had just returned with two lawn chairs, setting one down for her mother, the other for herself. ""Thank you, Karen. Linda's being recalcitrant.""</p> <p>""Linda's always recalcitrant.""</p> <p>""I am not recalcitrant,"" Linda said indignantly, whatever that meant. ""Yeowwwwhahahahaaa,"" she shrieked, as she felt fingers start sweeping over her soles. Her legs jerked reflexively, and she tried to move her feet, but there was no evading the determined fingers torturing the bottoms of her feet.</p> <p>""How long do you think it will take, Mother?"" asked Karen without pausing.</p> <p>""As long as necessary.""</p> <p>Linda was screaming louder, trying to pull her feet out of the holes. But instated, she pulled herself forward instead and fell off the bench onto the lawn. If the bench hadn't been padded, she would have scraped her bare back. Linda grabbed fistfuls of her hair and tried to ignore the tickling, which of course was impossible. She fell to her right side, and writhed on the ground, her tortured feet still hopelessly trapped. Could an afternoon with Horace be any worse than this? she wondered. Yes, quite possibly, she concluded, especially since she'd be a captive audience, and wearing a bikini.</p> <p>""Where's Linda, Karen?"" Her mother had just noticed that Linda was no longer seated on the bench.</p> <p>""I dunno. Her feet are still here.""</p> <p>That was when the girls' mother noticed two hands clawing at the padlock. Linda had managed to sit up and, laughing hysterically, her ankles still trapped, try to pull the lock loose.</p> <p>""Take over on this foot, Karen.""</p> <p>""Sure."" Karen began tickling Linda's right foot, just as her mother removed her own, allowing no break in the tickling.</p> <p>Linda didn't even notice the shift change. She was so driven to yank the lock loose, she didn't notice her mother come up behind her, didn't know until it was too late that two hands had grabbed her bikini top and pulled it up and over her head. When it dawned on her what was happening, Linda stopped pulling at the lock and tried to retrieve her top, which consequently allowed her mother to get it complete free. ""Motherrrrr!!!"" she wailed, looking with horror at the leopard-spotted top in her mother's hands, realizing she was topless. She was also still being tickled, which caused her to began laughing again. ""Motherrrrhahahaaaheeeeehee--Give it hahahaha back!!!""</p> <p>""Karen,"" said her mother, drawing the side of her index finger across her throat in a signal to cease and desist.</p> <p>Karen stopped.</p> <p>""Mother, give it back,"" Linda pleaded.</p> <p>""Make the call,"" said her mother, holding the bikini top in one hand, the phone in the other.</p> <p>""Oh, all right."" Linda took the proffered phone with one hand, while covering her exposed breasts with her other forearm. ""What's the number?""</p> <p>Karen told her.</p> <p>""Karen, place you fingers on Linda's feet. If she says something wrong, you know what to do.""</p> <p>Linda shrieked when she felt the fingers touch her feet again. Resigned to her fate, she dialed the phone and made the call.</p> </div>",[]
1607,"Mister Fixit, Part 1",1,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,Emma is a young waitress with a strange passion. Her wildest fantasies involve tying up and torturing children. After meeting the mysterious Mr Fixit she is enticed away for a weekend on a remote Scottish island where apparently he has a surprise waiting.,2007-07-10,2,2,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>A blow job in the kitchen during the quiet afternoon period was enough to persuade Chef to give Emma the time off work she wanted. He'd done this despite the fact that Friday to Monday was his busiest period and Emma was his top waitress. People came to his restaurant as much to see her as to enjoy the cuisine. He knew this, so keeping her happy, and working for him rather than one of the other restaurants in town was important. But the blow job helped. That was the other thing he loved about Emma, she was wild and free and wicked and unpredictable. How many pretty young girls would just drop to their knees in front of their boss and give him a blow job as casualy as if they were shining his shoes?</p> <p>As soon as he'd come she'd zipped him up, licked her lips and rushed out of the restaurant after giving him a quick kiss on the cheek and whispering, ""Thanks,"" in his ear. He shook his head and smiled as he thought of the irony of her thanking him! Surely it should be him thanking her.</p> <p>Still shaking his head he picked up the phone and rang his wife, Violet. Of course, there was an argument. Violet didn't like Emma, probably because she was slim, pretty and sexy, and she knew that her husband fancied her, just like all the other stupid men who still thought that they were ten years younger. Why should she have to start ringing round at the last minute to find someone to fill in for the bloody girl? Why couldn't her stupid husband tell Emma that she couldn't have the time off work? Why did he give in so easily to her and at the last minute as well?</p> <p>As soon as his wife had relented, chef replaced the handset in the cradle on the wall and returned to his marinade. Emma had been invited on a weekend away by the new man in her life, the mysterious Mister Fix-it. His real name was Simon something or other, and, according to Emma he was loaded. She called him Mister Fix-it because when she had asked him what he did for a living he had mysteriously evaded the subject and told her that he just fixed things for people, important people. And for these important people he arranged things and made things happen.</p> <p>Chef drooled as he pondered what this Mister Fix-it might have fixed for her and he couldn't wait to see her again after she'd indulged, so to speak, in the fix.</p> <p>Chef knew quite a bit about their relationship because Emma chatted about the new man in her life all the time, ever since they'd met a few months ago. What he didn't know he discovered by reading the text messages on her mobile phone that she left in the kitchen while she was serving. So he knew all about the child sex fantasies they shared and had hardly been able to contain himself when he discovered they included bondage and even torture! How delicious, he had thought.</p> <p>Such a young and pretty girl, it was hard to imagine that she could be into such things, but juging from some of her replies, she was very into it. Chef's heart raced as he imagined what it was she was rushing off for. She had told him that Simon had a surprise for her and he wanted to pick her up that evening and fly her to one of his houses on a remote Scottish island for the weekend. Chef licked his lips as he wondered what this surprise might be and he felt himself stiffening as he imagined what his chances might be of this Mister Fix-it fixing something for him too. All he'd want to do is watch. Watch Emma, that is, enjoying whatever it was that the mysterious Mister Fix-it had fixed for her.</p> <p>And he didn't have to stretch his imagination too far. One of her text messages had read: ""God yes!!! I really soooo want to do it for real. Can you really fix it??????</p></div>",[]
1608,"Mister Fixit, Part 2",2,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,Emma gets a shock when she discovers her new Mister Fixit boyfriend isn't kidding. He really has got a nine year old boy and a seven year old girl in the dungeons of his Scottish castle.,2007-07-11,4,4,FM/bg,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emma could hardly get the key in the door to her little flat her hands were shaking that much. It was a combination of excitement, astonishment, shock, disbelief and even fear. Surely Simon was kidding her! She couldn't believe that a man of his intelligence and obvious wealth would risk everything just for a thrill.</p> <p>She leaned backwards against the door, closing it and fumbled to get her mobile phone out of her pocket. She was still wearing her waitress's uniform, she had left the restaurant in such a hury, and her mobile was in her apron pocket. Flipping it open she scrolled to her inbox for text messages.</p> <p>Ever since meeting Simon the two of them had been indulging their fantasies for child sex and bondage when they were in the bedroom and the things they said to each other while making love drove both of them wild. Emma had never experienced sex like it. The thing about Simon was that he was intelligent and imaginative and he knew how to excite her mind as well as her body. And, because their fantasy was so taboo it just made sharing it even more exciting and special.</p> <p>Simon spent most of his time in London and was away a lot on business so Emma normally only saw him when he visited her in the small Cornish town where she lived or when he invited her to spend a weekend with him in London. She knew how wealthy he was and his mystery, wealth and power was as exciting as everything else she liked about him, but it was their liking for the same erotic fantasies that had brought them together. He was older than Emma, she was 23 and he was in his mid thirties but Emma liked older men and she'd never met anyone who was better suited to her.</p> <p>When Simon was away on business he'd call her and they'd have phone sex or they'd chat online, sometimes for hours and always about the same thing. Emma's passion for the fantasy grew as she shared it with him and recently he had taken to sending her erotic text messages on her phone. He began assaulting her passions from all directions and Emma loved it, she couldn't get enough.</p> <p>When he had begun talking about doing it for real Emma thought she was going to explode with lust. Somehow fantasising about doing it for real was even more exciting than just fantasizing about it. He kept telling her he was Mister Fixit and that he could arrange anything and although he thrilled her with this kind of talk she was convinced that it was still part of the fantasy. A kind of let's pretend that we'll do it for real fantasy.</p> <p>But his first text message that day had read: 'How would you like to see a nine-year-old boy and a seven year old girl naked and tied up in the dungeon of my Scottish castle? xx'</p> <p>Emma had replied: 'You're making me horny when I'm working! You know I'd love that xxx</p> <p>Only a few moments later and her phone was bleeping again. 'Can you get Friday to Monday off work? I have a surprise for you.'</p> <p>She was sure that all this was just a game despite Simon's power and wealth and she dropped her phone on the bed and began to pull off her waitress's uniform. She knew she wouldn't be dissappointed whatever Simon was up to. She'd seen pictures of his Scottish castle and it looked lovely, but so far she'd never been there.</p> <p>It was on the remote Scottish island of Rahness and there were only two ways of getting there, boat or helicopter. Whatever Simon had got in store for her she was sure she would enjoy. Just a weekend at such a romantic location would be wonderful.</p> <p>She was hopping from one foot to the other as she struggled to pull off her socks when her phone bleeped twice as two messages arrived one after the other. Excited she flipped open her phone. Both were picture messages. The first was of a little blonde haired boy completely naked and spread eagled on what looked like a medieval rack and the second was of an even younger girl also naked and with her arms and legs secured to a large wooden Y-shaped frame.</p> <p>She jumped as her phone bleeped again. 'They're all yours.' The message read. 'I'm here with them now. You've got an hour to pack and then my butler will pick you up and drive you to an airfield where a helicopter is waiting. Can't wait to see you xxx.'</p></div>",[]
1609,"Mister Fixit, Part 3",3,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,How Emma met Mister Fixit.,2007-07-15,3,4,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The first time that Simon Florentin Duval saw Emma was at the controversial art exhibition, Decadent Youth, staged by his good friend, the artist, Josette Lambert. Lambert's PR, arranged by Duval, had said that she wanted to explore the simmering and deeply repressed sexuality of youth, but many of her lifelike paintings clearly depicted preteens, a fact that the local and national press had been quick to pick up on.</p> <p>'Child porn,' they'd called it and they'd slated the gallery in the small Cornish, seaside town, seemingly all the more enraged for the fact that such a controversial exhibition could be held in such a genteel and family orientated place. Perhaps if it had been held in Paris, London or New York there may not have been so much of a fuss. Lambert and the art gallery itself defended the works on show by angrily stating that none of the paintings depicted sexual acts and all of the subjects were clothed. The statement did not mention the fact that sometimes the 'clothes' were nothing more than thongs.</p> <p>Lambert said that her paintings were a reflection of the feelings of youth and represented their simmering, yet unnoticed sexuality, which they were not allowed to express. Decadent Youth was like a window on millions of human beings all over the world who were not allowed to indulge in the sexuality of their own bodies because they had not yet reached the appropriate birthday. It was, she said, a sexual prohibition and her paintings were designed to draw peoples' attention to it.</p> <p>Duval had organized the purchase of all of the works through various agents with different names and so not a single painting could be purchased by collectors or the general public. Not surprisingly the publicity brought huge numbers of people, all of whom were suitably shocked although nonetheless keen to buy. Some were even annoyed when they discovered that collectors visiting early in the exhibition had purchased all of the works. The next time Lambert had an exhibition the sexuality would be toned down but the prices would treble. A good turn out and plenty of press coverage had, by this Cornish affair, been ensured by Mister Fixit, Simon Florentin Duval.</p> <p>Amongst the paintings in the exhibition were beautiful pictures of children kissing, open mouthed, and in a variety of gender combinations. The most shocking of these seemed to be the one of two boys, dressed in the football shirts of opposing clubs, who appeared to be little more than 10 years old. Some pictures showed youngsters in fetish gear and although there was no sexual activity it was implied by the nature of the paintings and the sultry way the subjects stared out from the canvass. It was almost as if they were thinking, 'As soon as you've stopped looking we're gonna fuck.'</p> <p>The big rush hadn't come until the day after the local paper had run the, 'Child porn in art gallery shock,' headlines, but Emma had gone almost straight from the news agent, a copy of the paper rolled up under her arm. She was a regular at the gallery so the staff there wouldn't be surprised to see her. It had taken her approximately twenty minutes to find 'Slut Child,' one of the worst examples of Lambert's work according to the paper. It was a picture of a girl of perhaps no more than nine with a Mohican haircut and a ring through her bottom lip. Perhaps worse was the fact that she was portrayed lighting a cigarette, casually leaning back against a graffiti covered wall, with one foot on the floor and the other on the wall behind her, knee bent.</p> <p>As shocking was the fact that the girl was topless and wore only a pair of denim shorts. A little more shocking was the ring through her right nipple, which was little more than a dot on her flat chest. But it wasn't even this that had horrified the paper the most. The most sickening thing about this work, the paper had said, were the tattoos on the child's torso. One was a small pink heart on her chest near her right nipple, and the others were words written in black above and below her tummy button. Just above was the word: SUCK, and just below were the words MY CLIT.</p> <p>Emma sucked in her bottom lip and tried to suppress a grin when she saw this. The paper hadn't even printed the words it had simply referred to an obscenity tattooed on the child's tummy. The painting was priced at £27,000 and if she had the money Emma would have bought it. She was too late though, a little tag that said, 'Sold,' hung from the bottom left corner of the frame.</p> <p>Simon had been hurrying to the front desk when he saw her. At that moment no one other than Katie was looking at Slut Child and he saw her unmistakably bite her bottom lip and inhale deeply through her nose.</p> <p>""Charming isn't she?"" Simon had said, his eyes sparkling mischievously as he came up behind her.</p> <p>Emma spun round unaware that anyone was close by and blushed deeply when she saw Simon staring directly at her with a sparkle in his eye and a confident look about him as if he could see into her very soul.</p> <p>""The only problem,"" he continued without waiting for an answer, ""is in deciding where to hang her."" He looked up at the painting himself now and pursed his lips slightly, thinking. ""One wouldn't hang her in the hall now would one?"" His tone was sarcastic and mocking of the type of people who were clucking and tut-tuting at Lambert's work, and who normally visited the gallery to see the works of the masters and the modern young talent endorsed by the media. To the art intelligentsia this was porn and Simon was mocking them.</p> <p>""You can have her if you like,"" he stated, casually, ""I think I bought her in an adrenalin rush and when I think about it calmly I really haven't got anywhere to put her that would do her justice.""</p> <p>Emma looked at him shocked. This man was telling her quite openly that he liked the work and yet it was the most shocking in the exhibition. Not only that he was offering to give it to her!</p> <p>""Oh, I couldn't, I really couldn't,"" Emma blushed, ""I mean I don't even know you and you don't give away that kind of money to strangers.</p> <p>Unwittingly she had confirmed that she liked the painting and that was all Simon needed to know. ""Oh don't worry,"" he whispered conspiratorially, ""I didn't really pay £27,000 for it. Hell no! That's just PR. I'm giving the artist twenty five quid and she's bumming a lift home with me, but don't breathe a word to the press! You're not a journalist are you?""</p> <p>Emma laughed, still blushing, ""No,"" she said, ""I'm not a journalist.""</p> <p>With that Simon got her address and telephone number and a time when it would be convenient to drop off the painting the following day. Emma had felt like putty in his hands and a little light-headed as she considered the possibility that she had met a like-minded soul. Another human being who thought kids were hot. Was that possible? That had been almost six months ago and in the short time they had been together they had fallen in love and lust with each other and the fantasies they both shared.</p> <p>Now Simon was sat in a high backed leather armchair, in what he liked to think of as his Scottish castle, awaiting the arrival of his beloved. If she was on time the helicopter that was bringing her should be just over the Firth of Lorne. He took a sip of red wine and then licked his lips as he wondered how she would react to the two real children, naked and tied up in the cellar, his dungeon.</p> <p>Would she freak out and tell him to get rid of them quickly, or would she compose herself, give in to her burning desires, and make both of their fantasies come true?</p> <p>His tongue licked his lips sensually.</p> <p>Simon Florentin Duval thought he knew the answer.</p></div>",[]
1610,"Mister Fixit, Part 4",4,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,The journey to Rahness and proof conclusive that Simon's got the real thing.,2007-07-15,4,5,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emma sat in the cocooned cabin of the helicopter as its twin turboshaft engines whined, lifting it effortlessly off the ground. She sat back in the wide leather seat as she watched the ground disappearing below. It was quite unlike flying by plane. Planes needed a run at it to get airborne whereas helicopters just went straight up. It was quite strange to someone who had never flown in one before.</p> <p>It seemed as if every day that went by she found out something new about her mysterious new boyfriend. Now she discovered he owned a helicopter, or had access to one, yet it was something he had never mentioned before. One evening, a couple of weeks ago they had got drunk together at his luxurious London apartment and Emma had really pushed the issue of what he did for a living but had learned little. Simon had become quite serious and had told her that he didn't do just one thing he did many. He told her about the family business and some of the companies he had shares in, but there were other things he did which he told her were quite secret. He warned her that if she wanted them to stay together she must promise not to dig and keep asking questions. She must accept him as a business man with other interests. He was a mister fixit and that was all he would say.</p> <p>The helicopter flew out over the sea and Emma watched the white capped waves far below. She loved flying and the luxurious cabin in the helicopter was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. There were three wide leather seats, each with arm rests, facing forward and another three seats facing aft. Behind the aft facing seats was a wall separating the cabin from the pilot. How great it would be, she thought, to fuck in this private little cabin, and her mind turned again to what Simon might have in store for the weekend.</p> <p>There was no doubt that the pictures of the children were real, but that didn't mean he wasn't teasing her. She knew that there was real child porn out there and maybe that's what these images were. Maybe he was just teasing her by sending porn pix to her phone and pretending they were real. But if he had pictures like this why had he kept them from her for so long? She'd love to fuck while looking at those pictures of the little girl and boy tied up. He knew that. How many times had they fantasized about Slut Child who now hung on the wall facing the bottom of her bed? So if he had real pictures why had he not shown her them before?</p> <p>She could feel her heart beating in her chest as she intuitively knew the answer. Simon really did have two children; two real children and the pictures had been taken just moments before he sent them. She closed her eyes and sank back into the seat, more excited than she had ever been in her life before. If he really did have two children waiting for her, well, she wasn't going to miss the chance of a lifetime; she was going to make the most of it. She looked at the pictures again on her phone and sighed, squeezing her slim thighs together tightly.</p> <p>After ten minutes or so of flying a female voice welcomed her onboard over the speaker system. Her name was Donna; she was the pilot and apparently Simon's private secretary. Handy, Emma thought, a secretary who can pilot helicopters! She felt a tinge of jealousy as she realised that there was another woman who knew more, probably a lot more, about Simon's business affairs than she did.</p> <p>After the helicopter landed to refuel Donna pulled open the passenger cabin door and helped Emma jump down. She was a dark haired attractive woman, probably in her mid thirties, with finely chiseled features and crystal clear green eyes. She had a disarming smile and an open friendliness that Emma warmed to immediately.</p> <p>They were on what appeared to be no more than a landing strip. There was a small control tower in front of them and a couple of buildings to either side. Donna led them to one of these buildings while the helicopter was refueled and shoved some coins in a drinks machine to get them both a drink. Donna had coffee and Emma had tea.</p> <p>Emma had a million questions that her jealousy and pride prevented her from asking and so she let Donna tell her about the remainder of their journey. Apparently they were only about an hours flying time from Rahness and Emma would be able to see the island on the port side before they landed.</p> <p>The helicopter was refueled quickly and moments later they were airborne. As the aircraft flew out over the sea again Emma's phone bleeped. It was another photo message from Simon and she gasped when she saw it. It was a close up of a naked little boy's hips. She could see the lower part of his flat tummy and the tops of his thighs which were spread apart so she could clearly see his hairless genitals. What had made her gasp most of all was the man's hand holding the little boy's erect penis with its foreskin pulled right down.</p> <p>There was no mistaking Simon's gold Rolex watch!</p> <p>'Here you are darling,' the accompanying message read, 'A little taste of what's to come before you get here.'</p></div>",[]
1611,"Mister Fixit, Part 5",5,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"I didn't want to post any more chapters to Mister Fixit until I reached the chapter in which some action takes place. People seem to have varying opinions about 'build up' and for some, too much of it can be a turn off. For me, build up is an essential ingredient in an erotic story and just like sex in the real world, anticipation is almost as exciting as the act itself. I think the build up is part of the story and I've tried to make the build up in Mister Fixit interesting and enjoyable to read. Some chapters are very short and I've done that to vary the pace in the story and create a little tension. For those of you who want to go straight to the action then just skip to chapter eight.",2007-07-29,2,4,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emma watched, fascinated as the landscape below the speeding helicopter constantly changed. First it was water, then it was land, then water and then land again. Eventually, after a long spell over water the speakers came to life and Donna announced that if she looked out of the port cabin window she would be able to see Rahness in the distance. The helicopter flew in close, and followed the coast before dropping altitude and flying inland over a wooded valley.</p> <p>""All this land belongs to Duval,"" Donna said through the speakers, ""It's part of his estate. You'll see the house soon too, Castle Dreagan.""</p> <p>The helicopter flew over a ridge and then descended, banking towards the right. Emma could see the sea in the distance and she pressed her face to the glass as she looked for signs of the house. She didn't have to wait long before they flew over it and the aircraft tilted forward as it slowed to a stop in mid air. They touched down with a gentle bump on the lawn in front of the house and Emma waited patiently as Donna killed the engines and the twin turboshafts whined down. As soon as the down-draft from the rotors had calmed Emma grinned as Simon's face appeared at the window as he pulled open the cabin door.</p> <p>""God it's good to see you sweetheart! I've missed you,"" he said, pushing her back gently until she was lying across two of the forward facing seats.</p> <p>Climbing up his lips found hers and their mouths opened as they kissed, urgently and passionately, hungry for each other. Emma wanted to break away and ask Simon a thousand questions, and most of all she wanted her surprise, but her passion was such that she couldn't tear herself away from their kiss. She remembered her fantasy about fucking in the helicopter and she wanted to shout to Donna to take off and fly over the sea so that she could make love to this wild, sexy man.</p> <p>Emma bit gently on Simon's bottom lip and pulled it playfully as his hand slid under her white, sleeveless top and caressed her firm, flat tummy. ""I can't believe..."" she gasped, leaving her sentence unfinished as Simon's fingers moved up to her chest and found the stiff, puckered nipple on her small left breast.</p> <p>Then, he pushed her top right up and admired her lovely slim torso, kissing each of her strawberry pink nipples in turn, flicking the tip of his tongue over each erect bud. ""You don't have to believe sweetheart,"" he said huskily, ""just come inside and see for yourself.""</p></div>",[]
1612,"Mister Fixit, Part 6",6,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"I didn't want to post any more chapters to Mister Fixit until I reached the chapter in which some action takes place. People seem to have varying opinions about 'build up' and for some, too much of it can be a turn off. For me, build up is an essential ingredient in an erotic story and just like sex in the real world, anticipation is almost as exciting as the act itself. I think the build up is part of the story and I've tried to make the build up in Mister Fixit interesting and enjoyable to read. Some chapters are very short and I've done that to vary the pace in the story and create a little tension. For those of you who want to go straight to the action then just skip to chapter eight.",2007-07-29,1,3,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Castle Dreagan was nothing more than a big house. A very big house. Built in the early 19th century as a family home it was constructed from brick and local stone with numerous castle-like decorations, which were typical of many of the grander buildings of that era. There was a round stone tower on the east wing of the house and a smaller, square, brick tower on the west. It was located on the easterly most part of the island and its land encompassed a forest, a river valley and a significant stretch of coastline.</p> <p>Underneath the house was a network of caverns and caves that were created millions of years ago when the whole land mass was at the bottom of the sea. The architect who designed Dreagan used the naturally occurring caverns to construct the house's extensive cellars in which the then owner, Commander Jaques Saunier Duval, could keep his wine.</p> <p>One of the house's finest visitor attractions was a viewing area inside one of the caverns where particularly good examples of stalactites and stalagmites could be seen. There was also a wall on which the prehistoric inhabitants of the area had drawn their cave art perhaps more than 30,000 years ago. The cellars themselves were thus underground buildings, with roofs, constructed inside the caverns beneath the house and were quite unique.</p> <p>Inside one of the rooms in the cellars an attractive woman with long dark hair and a slim figure stood in front of an easel, a paintbrush in one hand and a palette in the other. On the far side of the room a blonde haired boy and girl sat cross-legged on the floor in front of two small flat screen TVs. They were both playing computer games and were completely absorbed in a world of their own. Both children were wearing short white dressing gowns and both were naked underneath. The woman smiled as a walkie-talkie on the mantelpiece over the fireplace beeped three times.</p> <p>""At last she has arrived,"" the woman said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ""Soon, children we will know which of you is to be first.""</p></div>",[]
1613,"Mister Fixit, Part 7",7,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"I didn't want to post any more chapters to Mister Fixit until I reached the chapter in which some action takes place. People seem to have varying opinions about 'build up' and for some, too much of it can be a turn off. For me, build up is an essential ingredient in an erotic story and just like sex in the real world, anticipation is almost as exciting as the act itself. I think the build up is part of the story and I've tried to make the build up in Mister Fixit interesting and enjoyable to read. Some chapters are very short and I've done that to vary the pace in the story and create a little tension. For those of you who want to go straight to the action then just skip to chapter eight.",2007-07-29,1,4,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The twin turboshaft engines on the powerful helicopter seemed to scream as it leapt into the air like some giant of the skies. It gained altitude rapidly, circled the house and then swooped low over the tree tops, climbed the ridge and then dropped into the valley on the other side. Donna was showing off and it was her way of saying have a great weekend ... if she'd been in a car she'd have peeped the horn several times as she drove off.</p> <p>""God Simon, I can't tell you how turned on I am!"" Emma gasped, standing on her tip toes and wrapping her arms around his neck as soon as they were alone. They kissed again, open mouthed, and Emma pressed her slim body against his. Their lips slid together urgently and she melted into him, his strong hands gently squeezing her tight little bottom, neatly packaged in a short black skirt.</p> <p>""I can't believe you've done this!"" she blurted, breaking away from their kiss, her eyes searching his almost feverishly looking for answers. ""I mean you're kidding me right? You are kidding me? God, if you've gone out and grabbed a couple of kids... I mean wow, but, we could be headline news tomorrow! I mean, Simon, what have you done? Tell me!""</p> <p>Emma's facial features were a complex montage of emotions, including shock, frustration and fear but Simon could see quite clearly that exhilaration and excitement were the overriding ones. He knew how disappointed she would be if he told her now that he was just kidding.</p> <p>He smiled, kissing her gently on the lips and bent down to pick up her bag. ""Come and have a look at my castle,"" he said, leading her towards the house, ""and I'll tell you everything.""</p> <p>Simon led Emma up to the arched front door, made more castle-like by its thick, heavy, wooden construction and the black metal studs running in rows from top to bottom. He led her through a square, wood panelled hall and into what he introduced as the largest of the house's two reception rooms.</p> <p>At the far end was a stone fireplace, over which hung a large portrait of a man wearing what appeared to be military regalia. He stared out of the picture, his eyes bearing down on visitors, reminding them of who was once master of the house.</p> <p>""My great grandfather, several times over,"" Simon said, his hand waving towards the painting as if an introduction was necessary, ""Commander Jaques Saunier Duval.""</p> <p>As Emma looked into the eyes of the man in the painting she had the sudden and peculiar feeling that he was actually watching her. She felt a warm glow as if he was pleased with what he saw and she felt certain that there was an appreciative smile playing at the corners of his mouth.</p> <p>She curtsied dramatically, for Simon's benefit, ""Pleased to meet you Commander Jaques,"" she said respectfully, her eyes sparkling.</p> <p>""I think he likes you,"" Simon said, handing her a glass of red wine he had poured from a decanter on a sideboard behind the door, ""Apparently the old boy always did have an eye for a pretty girl.""</p> <p>Emma took a sip of wine and noticed that all around the room were artists' easels covered with what appeared to be dust sheets. There were thirteen in all and she stepped towards one, curious to know what was under the cover.</p> <p>As she did so Simon swiftly took her forearm and gently guided her towards a chaise longue. He was grinning like a child on Christmas day and his excitement and enthusiasm were infectious. He asked her to sit down and then went over to one of the easels and retrieved a large package from under the cover. It was wrapped in pink, blue and gold striped paper all tied up with ribbon and a bow.</p> <p>""Your surprise Simon said handing her the package,"" his strong, handsome face smiling.</p> <p>He was not at all dissimilar to the man in the painting Emma thought as she took the parcel, feeling through the paper to see if she could guess what was inside. It was about ten inches by eight and although whatever it was was quite thin it was also quite heavy.</p> <p>""Well, if this is the surprise then it's not two children,"" quipped Emma playfully. Then she gasped and her jaw dropped as she pulled off the wrapping paper.</p> <p>""Fuck me! I don't believe it! I don't fucking believe it! Oh my God, Simon, I love you!""</p> <p>Emma leaped up and threw her left arm round his neck while still holding her present in her right hand, wrapping paper floating to the floor. It was a framed picture of a little boy and girl, both completely naked with their wrists tied together to metal rings embedded in the wall above their heads.</p> <p>They were both slim, blonde-haired children and she recognised them from the picture texts Simon had sent her earlier in the day. Standing in-between them was Simon who was holding a sign which read: 'They're just beneath where you're sat right now!'</p> <p>They kissed again and Simon noticed that Emma's lips were hotter than before and her kisses even more urgent. He lifted up the front of her skirt and pushed his hand into her panties and down in-between her legs. She moaned into his mouth, lifting her left leg slightly to give him easier access as his middle finger slid into her groove and sank into her easily. Simon had never known a girl get as wet as Emma and she was as wet now as he had ever known her.</p> <p>When she pulled away her cheeks were flushed red and her eyes had a dreamy far away look. She shook her head as if she were bewildered, ""I just can't believe you've done this! It's so hot but we could be in so much trouble!""</p> <p>Simon slipped his hand out of her panties and returned to the sideboard from where he got their first glass of wine. He sucked Emma's wetness off his finger, as if it was covered in the most delightful honey, and poured them both another glass of wine. When he turned round, Emma was staring at the picture, holding it tightly with both hands as if it might escape.</p> <p>""Here,"" he said, handing her the wine, ""have another drink, it will calm your nerves.""</p> <p>Simon led her to one of the easels. ""Another part of your surprise,"" he said, ""But before I unvail it let me tell you that the children have not been abducted and no one is looking for them.""</p> <p>He held up his hand as Emma tried to cross examine him, her eyes wild with a combination of excitement and fear. When she was quiet again he continued. ""I told you some time ago that I was a kind of a mister fix it,"" he said, ""Well, I am, but a rather special one. Until the turn of the twentieth century there used to be lots of us; commission agents we were known as.</p> <p>""Say there's a chap out in India who wanted to send some furniture to his home in Surrey, well, it was complicated then, lots of crates and things, so a commission agent would sort it for him. Or, say someone was going out east for the first time on business to try and sell his new overhead flange bracketing machine that weighs a ton and a half. He needs to ship one out to Shanghai so he can show the local panjandrum how it works. Well, the commission agent fixes it. He sorts the shipping, the insurance, warehousing, packing, the lot. He even sorts the meetings and greases palms and helps things to go smoothly."" Simon paused to take a sip of wine as Emma listened attentively.</p> <p>""Well, commission agents aren't really needed like that any more. Not for simple things like that anyway. But in the complex world we live in today there are big things that need, shall we say, arranging. Much more important than shifting a bit of furniture from India to Surrey or getting a flange bracketing machine from a factory in Salford to the big cheese in Shanghai. I'm talking really big things like persuading warlords to do one thing rather than another, making sure a particular person gets elected head of a particular country, or making sure that they don't."" He smiled broadly as he watched Emma's eyes widen with interest.</p> <p>""Well, when you're fixing things like this there are powerful people who need paying off, or rewarding or bribing and it's not always money they want. So, a successful commission agent needs a variety currencies in which to deal and you'd be surprised at how a night with a little boy or girl, no questions asked, can swing things in your favour, or certainly oil the wheels or put the icing on the cake, so to speak.""</p> <p>Emma looked as if her eyes were about to pop out of her head. ""So what are you saying?"" she asked, ""These two kids are yours? You use them as a kind of currency to fix deals or entertain important people?""</p> <p>Simon grinned. He could see that Emma wasn't angry. She was incredulous but she wasn't angry. ""That's it exactly,"" he smiled, ""I have access to children when I need them for that purpose. This weekend though, it's just for us!""</p> <p>Emma put the picture down and jumped up at Simon wrapping her legs round his waist and her arms around his neck like she used to do with her father when she was a little girl. That's was where the similarity ended though and she snogged Simon open-mouthed, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth.</p> <p>She broke away impatiently, ""Come on, I want to see the rest of my surprise!""</p> <p>Simon grinned, and with Emma still hanging on to him, with her legs around his waist, he pulled the cover off the first painting. It was a beautiful, life-like painting of a little girl tied on her back, spread eagled onto what looked like the top of a wide wooden wheel sticking up out of the floor. It wasn't a wheel of course it was a wooden arch, perhaps five feet wide and resting on a wooden frame.</p> <p>There were leather cuffs on the little girl's wrists and ankles, which were secured to fastenings on the wheel so that her skinny arms and legs formed an X shape. Emma gasped and ran her fingers appreciatively over the child's body which was arched by the wheel so that the front of her body was stretched.</p> <p>Simon removed a further five covers one by one and each painting was of the same girl secured to different apparatus. There was a rack, an X frame, a Y frame and in one she was hung upside down by her ankles from a wooden beam.</p> <p>""They're gorgeous,"" Emma breathed into his ear, her lips hot against his skin. ""Who painted them? They look similar in style to Slut Child.""</p> <p>""That's because Josette painted them for you. She shares our tastes sweetheart and she's here this weekend to help organise your surprise and look after the children when we've finished with them."" He gave her bottom a squeeze to emphasize the last four words and Emma moved her slim hips against his stomach.</p> <p>""All you have to do now is decide which child you want first and on which piece of equipment."" As he spoke Simon took her to the other paintings and again removed the remaining six covers one by one. This time the pictures were of the boy, similarly naked and tied in the same way and on the same pieces of equipment as the girl.</p> <p>Simon pressed his lips up close to Emma's ear, ""For your first experience I want you to have the children one at a time and on your own,"" he said, ""I want everything you do to be just for you. I want it all to be for your pleasure and your pleasure alone. I do not want you to be influenced by me in any way and nor do I want to think that you might be doing something just to please or entertain me. When you have finished you can come back to me and we will make love wildly while you tell me everything that you did. When you have had one session with each child on your own, then we will share them together.""</p> <p>Emma jumped down like an excited schoolgirl her eyes afire with lust. ""I want the girl first,"" she said huskily, ""On that wheel thing. God yes!""</p> <p>Simon informed Josette over the two-way radio of Emma's choice. When he had done so he told Emma how to find her way into the cellars and how to find the room in which the little girl would be tied up.</p> <p>Before she left Emma knelt in front of her boyfriend, pulling down his fly. Her slender hand slipped inside and gently pulled out his erect penis. Holding it near her moist lips she grinned, ""I want something from you to give to her,"" she purred, sucking his erection into her warm, wet mouth.</p> <p>It was the second time she had given someone a blow job that day.</p></div>",[]
1614,"Mister Fixit, Part 8",8,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,Emma's pleasures with the pretty little seven-year-old begin.,2007-07-29,5,5,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The cellars under Castle Dreagan were like catacombs but after carefully following Simon's directions from the stairs in the library Emma was soon outside the door in which the seven-year-old girl was tied up for her pleasure. She breathed in deeply through her nose, savouring the taste of Simon's sperm in her mouth, and pushed open the door.</p> <p>The room was about the size of a tennis court and dimly lit with candles that seemed to be everywhere. There was also a fire burning in a fireplace on the far side of the room and it was so warm that the heat felt almost oppressive, like a sauna. There were no windows and the only way into the room was through the door she had just pushed open.</p> <p>Emma's eyes widened like saucers and she nearly bit through her lips as she saw the large wooden structure that dominated the centre of the room. Just as in Josette's painting it was like the top section of a wheel, its wooden rim flat and at least five feet wide. Secured to it with her arms and legs in an X shape was the little girl, her wrists and ankles bound with leather cuffs that were secured to steel rings embedded in the wooden structure. Her lithe little body was arched and stretched over the curvature of the wheel so that her tummy was pulled taut and her corrugated ribs were prominent on her flat, boyish chest.</p> <p>The girl was blindfolded with a black rag, and what looked like black cotton bandages were wound across her mouth and round the back of her head again and again to gag her. Emma's pulse quickened as she remembered one of Simon's fantasies in which the girl was gagged in a similar fashion with her own panties shoved in her mouth. In her excitement she nearly forgot Simon's come and a sliver of the milky white liquid trickled out of the corner of her mouth and ran down her chin. Never in her life had she felt so depraved and never had she given in so completely to her perverse lust.</p> <p>Beads of perspiration formed on Emma's forehead as she stood next to the apparatus on which the little girl was tied. She noticed too that the child's body was covered in a sheen of sweat and she became aware again of the heat in the room from the open fire that burnt brightly in the fireplace on the far side of the room. Suddenly it all seemed appropriate to her as the temperature of the little underground room matched her mood.</p> <p>She stood momentarily admiring the scene before her, then reached out and placed the flat of her hand on the girl's chest. As she did so the child's nostrils flared and she breathed in sharply as if taken by surprise. Emma realised that she had been so quiet that the little girl probably hadn't even realised that there was anyone in the room. She sighed through her nose as she ran both hands all over the child's skinny torso, delighting at the feel of her smooth skin. She was like a little pixie with blonde hair cut in a straight fringe over eyebrows that were so faint you could hardly see them.</p> <p>The fire crackled and spat as if it was excited too and Emma bent down and pressed her lips flat against the girl's tummy. As she did so she parted her lips and a mixture of Simon's sperm and her own saliva spilled out onto her stomach and ran in two rivulets, one heading for her flat chest and the other for the deliciously bare little slit in-between her legs. Emma licked the girl's skin with the flat of her tongue and then followed the little trail of come down her tummy until she was between her legs where she waited with her mouth open. As soon as Simon's come spilled over the girl's pubic mound and ran into her smooth, hairless slit Emma closed her lips around the girl's sex and sucked it hungrily.</p> <p>There was a muffled moan from the girl and her hips moved against Emma's mouth who lay with her front against the wheel, now in-between the child's skinny legs. ""God, I never dreamt that the real thing would be as horny as this,"" she breathed huskily, half to herself and half to the girl. Placing her thumbs on the child's smooth labia she spread her lips apart to reveal the pink inner lips and the small opening to her vagina. Repositioning her thumbs closer to the seven-year-old's tight little hole she then spread it open as much as she could and gasped as she realised there was no hymen.</p> <p>The girl had been fingered at the very least and probably fucked too. She licked her lips as she imagined Simon fucking her as she was sure he would do later in the weekend. Once again she ran both hands up and down the girl's torso, mixing Simon's sperm and her saliva with the child's salty sweat. She caressed her flat tummy and chest and then leant forward and flicked the tip of her tongue in the girl's tummy button. It was cute, Emma thought, almost perfectly round and flat, it was neither an inny nor an outy. Unable to resist any more Emma pulled off her short black skirt and panties, then straddled the little girl's naked body on the wheel.</p> <p>Like a baby cunt, Emma's sex was smooth and bare from professional waxing and she gasped as she pressed herself against the skin of the girl's chest. She slipped her hands around her back and pulled the little kid up against her crotch and began to rub herself up and down against her body. As she did so she pulled off her vest, so that she too was naked, and she rubbed her clit with the tips of her fingers as her narrow hips jerked back and forth lewdly on top of the naked child.</p> <p>Emma gasped as she reached behind her and pressed her four fingers flat against the girl's smooth, hairless slit. This was the stuff of her dreams, her wildest fantasies and now it was real. She was having sex with a child. She slid her middle finger into the girl's groove finding it wet from her own saliva and Simon's come. Her nipples felt like little bullets on her small, half-apple shaped breasts and she wished she had a third hand or an available mouth to give them some attention. She arched her back as her middle finger found the entrance to the kids's vagina and she pushed it into her as the fingertips of her other hand vibrated against her own clit.</p> <p>The little girl's hole was tight but her fingers were slim and eventually she was able to work her digit right the way into the child's cunt up to her knuckle. The little girl's head turned from one side to the other and Emma watched the muscles in her neck strain slightly as a muffled noise came from behind her gag. She didn't know if the girl liked or disliked what she was doing to her baby cunt but it was her toy to play with and she fingered it lasciviously as her hips pumped back and forth against the seven-year-old's body.</p> <p>Emma was very close to coming. She was so hot for this cute little girl that she thought she could probably come just from looking at her tied up naked on this wheel thing, so it was not surprising that her first orgasm should come quickly. It was taking her now, like the lightening before the thunder and her body shook. Her top lip curled as her thumb slid into the girl's pink slit and pressed against her small clitoris pushing it out of it's little hood. She pressed her thumb against it firmly and licked her lips as she heard the girl's muffled voice from behind her gag. She pressed her short thumbnail against her clit and applied pressure, squashing it hard against her pubic bone. Emma cried out as the girl's face contorted in pain as she dug her thumb harder into her little clit, and then came strongly as the child's body twisted and wriggled beneath her.</p> <p>After her orgasm she lay flat on top of the little girl, enjoying the feeling of her nakedness against the child's. She slid down her body slightly until her face was above the girl's and untied her blindfold and gag. Sure enough Josette had stuffed the girl's panties into her mouth before she had gagged her and Emma pulled them out and dropped them to the floor. The girl blinked a few times and Emma noticed that her eyes were wet from crying. She kissed her on the mouth, suddenly feeling guilty for having hurt her despite the yearning she had inside her to hurt her again. Emma was not surprised when the little girl kissed her back. If what Simon had told her was true then she, along with other children, was like the temple harlot, available to satisfy the most taboo desires of powerful men and women who Simon cajoled and persuaded to do the bidding of his masters. This little thing was probably as skilled in the pleasures of the flesh and BDSM as she was and probably more.</p> <p>""What's your name?"" Emma asked almost breathless with desire and stunned that the little girl could kiss so well and so willingly.</p> <p>Despite the tears the girl's eyes sparkled and Emma noticed how pretty they were, almond shaped and the colour of the sea. ""My name is Nika,"" the child replied, a slight accent indicating that she was Eastern European.</p> <p>Emma licked her lips and kissed the girl again, unable to resist another open-mouthed child snog. Nika responded instantly by kissing her back, their tongues sliding together and pushing into each other's mouths. Emma slid her naked body against Nika's, rubbing her wet slit against the child's skinny thigh and pressing her tummy flat against the girl's.</p> <p>""I'm sorry I hurt your little cunny,"" Emma gasped breaking away from their kiss, ""Did I hurt you a lot?""</p> <p>Nika searched her face questioningly, a slight frown on her puzzled brow. Her long blonde hair hung down away from her head on the wheel and Emma had an image in her mind of the little girl stood in-between her legs while she brushed her hair that reached all the way to the small of her slender back.</p> <p>""You don't have to say sorry,"" Nika replied, ""All the grown-ups like to hurt me and do sex to me. Are you going to hurt me more?""</p> <p>Emma thought she was going to burst with desire, it was almost as if the child wanted it. ""I am baby yes,"" she gasped, ""I'm going to hurt you a lot. I want to make you cry and scream but I also love you and I want to make love to you. Can you understand that?""</p> <p>Nika nodded her pretty head. ""All the grown-ups do that, it's part of the game,"" she said matter of factly, ""and I like it, especially when you do the sex to me.""</p> <p>Emma realised that the little girl had been exposed to pain and pleasure for so long that they were both intrinsically linked in her mind and one did not come without the other. It seemed that she liked the sexual things that were done to her but in her world those pleasures only came when the adults were in the mood for bondage and torture.</p> <p>""What is it that you like the most?"" Emma asked, her hips still moving languidly against the pretty girl's soft thigh, her passion almost at bursting point but contained to pursue this interesting line of conversation.</p> <p>Nika's eyes flashed excitedly and her answer was immediate, ""I like it best when you use your tongue,"" she said, pronouncing the word 'tongue' as 't'sung' which Emma thought was so cute she wanted to eat the little girl's pussy again right there and then. Instead she pressed herself against her body, skin to skin, and snogged her again, wetly, their mouths open wide.</p> <p>Pulling away slightly she licked all the way around the child's lips. ""You know what I wanna do now sweetheart,"" she breathed hotly, ""I wanna fuck this pretty mouth of yours until I come on those lovely cherry pink lips, and I want to rub myself all over your gorgeous face when I come."" She paused for a while contemplating the child's mouth. ""I'm gonna come right here,"" she said softly, pressing her index finger against the girl's lips. I'm gonna fuck a child's mouth.""</p> <p>Nika sighed, clearly excited by Emma's plans and the woman's naked body pressing against her own. ""And then are you going to use your t'sung on me?"" she asked, her eyes sparkling.</p> <p>""No baby, no, I'm afraid I'm not,"" Emma replied, affectionately planting kisses on the little girl's cheeks, ""After I've come on your face I'm going to make you cry and I'm going to make your little body tremble with pain, but then, after that, yes, then I'll suck your little slit and you can have my tongue.""</p></div>",[]
1615,"Mister Fixit, Part 9",9,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"Sorry for the delay to part nine, I've been on holiday and have only just got back. Thanks for all the fantastic comments, I'm thrilled that there are people who are really enjoying what I'm writing. Some of your comments have been particularly encouraging. You know who you are and I'm flattered by your praise. Anyway, here's part nine in which Emma releases some of her tensions with little Nika's mouth.",2007-08-24,5,5,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emma unclipped Nika's wrists and ankles and led the naked little pixie to a rubber mat, similar to those found in gymnasiums, in front of the fire. She had decided that it would be easier to fuck Nika's mouth on the mat than it would be with the child spread eagled on the wheel-like apparatus. Coming in a child's mouth, girl or boy, was one of her favourite fantasies and now that she had the chance to do it she wanted to make the most of it.</p> <p>This wasn't just about having a kid perform oral sex on her, this was about completely unleashing all her desires and fucking the child's mouth. In her fantasy it was like the kid's mouth and face were some kind of sex toy for her to masturbate with and that's exactly how she wanted to use Nika now.</p> <p>She loved to be on the receiving end of this kind of activity too and there were many times when she had asked Simon to use her mouth like a hole to come in. It drove her wild with desire to think that her mouth was being used by her lover as a kind of object with which he was masturbating. For some reason though, with Simon it only turned her on to take the submissive role, she had no desire to fuck his mouth in the same way. She enjoyed his oral sex but she had no desire to use his mouth in the same way that she pleaded with him to use hers.</p> <p>Strangely though, in fantasy, the idea of fucking a child's mouth drove her wild and Simon would often describe situations where she rubbed herself against little boys' and girls' open mouths and came all over their faces. That made her hot and now she had the chance to do it for real. Nika was hers to do with as she pleased. At least for tonight.</p> <p>Obediently Nika lay on her back on the mat and Emma put some cushions under her head. Emma had been thrilled to learn that Josette made her perform oral sex, as had other women, and so what was about to happen would be no great surprise to her. Her head spun as she straddled the little girl and presented her bare sex to her mouth. Nika opened wide, as if she were at the dentist, and, grabbing the back of her head Emma pulled the kid's open mouth against her cunt.</p> <p>Gripping two handfuls of blonde hair behind Nika's head she pulled her face firmly against her, with her cunt pushed into her open mouth. ""Don't bother trying to suck or lick me,"" Emma gasped, ""just open your mouth as wide as you can and let me have your tongue!""</p> <p>Nika did as she was told and Emma's body trembled as she fucked the seven-year-old's mouth, her narrow hips rocking in a fluid motion, her wet slit moving back and forth over her lips and tongue. She moaned out loud and arched her back rubbing herself against Nika's whole face now, and the girl's chin, lips and nose glistened with Emma's wetness.</p> <p>Emma ground herself against the girl's lips, her hips jerking and she looked down and gasped at the sight of the seven year old's face in-between her legs. She reached behind her and pinched the skin on the girl's flat, boyish chest around her left nipple, twisting her fingers sharply. Then, Emma groaned in delight as Nika's face contorted and she cried out in pain as she pinched and twisted her nipple cruelly.</p> <p>Nika squirmed as Emma rubbed her smooth, wet slit up and down her face and then screamed, eyes wide, as Emma suddenly, and without warning, drove her fist into her little tummy. Emma sighed, licking her lips as she watched the expression on the girl's face then arched her back and cried out in ecstasy as she came.</p> <p>It was a long come. One of those ones that suddenly started getting stronger just when you thought it was all over, and her slender body trembled with lust. Multiple orgasms, Emma thought, and she kept coming and coming on the girl's face, using it as if she were masturbating with it. She gripped the handful of hair she was holding as tightly as she could, making the child wince and pulling the kid's face firmly against her sex.</p> <p>Eventually, when Emma finished coming she rolled onto her back by the side of the child and spread her legs. ""Make me come again with your mouth little one,"" she breathed huskily, ""Except this time you do the work and let me just lie here and relax.""</p> <p>Nika rubbed the tears from her eyes and dragged the back of her hand across her wet mouth before lying on her tummy in-between Emma's spread legs. She knew how nice it felt when the grown-ups sucked and licked her nugget and she was determined to do it really well to Emma in the hope that the older girl would return the favour later.</p> <p>Emma sucked in her bottom lip as she looked down over her body and watched the seven year old kid open her mouth and glue her pretty, strawberry pink lips all around her sex. What a delight it was to come in a child's mouth and soon she'd be doing it again. After that she'd tie her back on the wheel thing and find something nasty to torture her with.</p></div>",[]
1616,Teddy Bear Competition: Teddy Bear's Magic Fun Juice,-1,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"A little girl gets a mysterious present on her tenth birthday. It's a teddy bear but there is no note to say who it is from. When the bear starts talking it leads the child into an exciting world of sexual discovery, played out every night beneath the sheets while the girl is in bed. Soon though the bear leads the girl on an adventure, out of her bedroom and into the hands of a mystical prince from a faraway land.",2007-09-09,12,5,"FM/g, ped, bd, spank, anal, nc",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In the three weeks since Mia's new teddy bear, Buttons, had spoken to her they had become secret best friends. The first time it happened was when they were snuggled up in bed on the night of her tenth birthday. ""Night night,"" the bear had whispered, ever so faintly, as Mia was just dropping off to sleep.</p> <p>She wondered where the voice had come from and she sat up in bed puzzled. At first she suspected that a fairy was in her bedroom, for the voice was soft and feminine and she was sure that she had her own special fairy who guarded her night and day.</p> <p>""Where are you?"" Mia asked, puzzled as to where the fairy was hiding.</p> <p>""Right here,"" the voice replied, ""Right next to you. I'm your teddy bear, Buttons!""</p> <p>Initially she had been a little scared but her fear was soon replaced by excitement as she realised that she had her very own talking bear. Buttons had made her promise to keep her secret and not tell anyone at all about her, and Mia agreed. If anyone else found out about the fact that the bear could talk, Buttons had said, then she would disappear as mysteriously as she had appeared in the first place.</p> <p>In fact, the postman had brought Buttons in a parcel on Mia's tenth birthday, but no one knew who the parcel was from. Inside was the cute brown bear holding a pink heart-shaped cushion embroidered with the words, 'With love to Mia on her tenth birthday,' and that was all. There was nothing to indicate who had sent it, and everyone assumed that the sender had simply forgotten to enclose a note or a birthday card with their name on.</p> <p>Just recently Buttons had started getting naughty and the naughtier she got the more Mia liked it. At first the bear had whispered to the little girl that she would like to see more of her and she asked Mia if she would take off her pajama top so that she could see her bare chest and tummy. This progressed rapidly to Mia taking off her pajama bottoms and sitting in front of the bear with her skinny legs spread so that Buttons could see her bare fig.</p> <p>Mia felt strangely excited about undressing in front of the naughty bear and listening to the things she said about her body. Buttons told her that she thought little girls' bodies were very sexy and that Mia was one of the sexiest little girls she had ever seen. It was exciting for Mia to think she was sexy and when she looked at her naked reflection in the mirror she saw herself in a new light.</p> <p>She had blonde hair tied into pigtails that hung down onto her flat chest and almost reached her pale pink nipples. Some of the girls at Mia's school had started to develop budding breasts or their nipples were growing and swelling but Mia's were not much more developed than when she was seven, and she still had a chest like a boy's. Button's told her that her flat chest was every bit as sexy as budding breasts or the breasts of a fully mature woman. ""Your flat chest is sexy for different reasons,"" Buttons had told her.</p> <p>Buttons said that she also liked her virtually nonexistent hips and that it was perhaps sexier to see a body without curves as it was with. When Mia put her hands on her head her sides were straight up and down, like a boy's, and you could see her corrugated ribs under her skin. She had a nice flat tummy too with an almost perfectly round little tummy button. Mia loved twirling round in front of Buttons and letting her see her body from different angles, and a strange excitement spread through her when the bear got naughtier and asked Mia to do things like thrust her hips forward so she could see her hairless slit better.</p> <p>One night Buttons had asked her to pull open the lips of her little fig so she could see inside, and Mia got a mirror so that she could see inside too. She had to position the bear carefully so that it could see because Buttons had no muscles and she couldn't move her head or her body on her own. Together they explored the mysteries of Mia's secret spot and the bear taught her how to touch herself and showed her her clitoris.</p> <p>This was a new world for Mia. She had never realised that her own body could be so exciting and could give her so much pleasure. The first time she 'went off pop,' as she called it, was with her fingers and Buttons had to keep telling the little girl to be more quite as her gasping and mewling sounds might alert her parents. She went off pop lying naked on her tummy with her right hand in-between her legs and her two middle fingers rubbing from side to side against her baby clit.</p> <p>Buttons sat propped up against a pillow in-between her legs so that she could see and give the little girl instructions. She had to explain that it wasn't wee that was making her slit wet it was magic fun juice that always came when little girls touched themselves, as a sign that their sweet spots were excited and to make it more fun. Mia had to bite the pillow to silence her moans when she came and her little hips bucked like an untamed horse trying to throw its rider. She knocked Buttons over too so she couldn't see anymore, but the bear said it didn't matter, just hearing her muffled gasps was fun enough.</p> <p>Every night Buttons showed Mia different ways to make magic fun juice. Lying on her tummy with one hand in-between her legs or on her back with her legs spread wide and a pillow under her tight little bottom. One night Buttons told Mia to sneak downstairs and get a carrot as thick as a grown-up's thumb. She had to bring Buttons several until the bear was satisfied that she had one the right size to fit snugly, although Mia had no idea what Buttons wanted her to fit it into. Next she had to bring some baby oil and Mia thought it was becoming more like a cookery class than playing magic fun juice.</p> <p>That night though the magic fun juice game was the best ever. Buttons whispered to her about sex and boys' willies and how they grew stiff and slotted into the hole in-between a girl's legs. Mia listened wide-eyed and then oiled the carrot and her own hairless slit as Buttons instructed. The naughty bear wanted Mia to push the carrot into her vagina and she was excited and enthusiastic to try this new thing.</p> <p>Using her fingers Mia found the hole that Buttons told her to look for, and, bit by bit, slowly but surely, she pushed the carrot into herself until only an inch or so was sticking out in-between her smooth, skinny thighs. This new feeling made her head spin and she could feel her heart beating against her ribcage. She lay there as rigid as a board with the end of the carrot sticking out of her bald cunt, her mouth wide open in a silent gasp. She was in a different world, as if the carrot was a magic key that unlocked a parallel dimension.</p> <p>It hadn't even hurt when she pushed the carrot in as Buttons had warned. There was just a little popping feeling and that was that. The more she pushed the carrot in though the more an expectant tingly feeling built up in-between her legs and in her lower tummy, like when she touched herself only more so. In her imagination it was like hundreds of butterflies gathering inside her and they exploded in a burst of colour and light when she went off pop. The more butterflies there were the nicer her cum would be and with this carrot inside her there were more butterflies than ever before.</p> <p>Buttons was urging her to pull on the end of the carrot until it was nearly out and then push it all the way back in again. She did as she was told and repeated the motion until she was rhythmically pushing the carrot in and out, slowly at first and then a little quicker as her confidence grew. The feeling of the carrot pushing in and out of her little vagina was delicious and she spread her legs wide and licked her cherry lips.</p> <p>She thought she was going to explode when Buttons told her to rub her clit with her free hand at the same time. When she went off pop this time it was sweeter and stronger than before and she kicked poor Buttons right off the bed as she threw her legs around and bucked her nonexistent hips. She wanted to stop and make sure the bear was OK but she just couldn't and she kept jabbing the carrot in and out of her tight, hairless cunt as her fingertips rubbed her baby clit frenetically in a blur of movement.</p> <p>When it was over she had tears in her eyes and teeth marks on her bottom lip where she had bitten herself. Buttons was fortunately unhurt and only slightly disappointed that she had missed most of Mia's hot kiddie cum. Mia offered to do it again and this time Buttons sat on her bedside table, carefully positioned so that her eyes could see all of Mia's skinny little body. Mia fucked herself with the carrot again and her two middle fingers fluttered on her clitoris while Buttons watched.</p> <p>******</p> <p>In the back of the van, parked just down the road from Mia's house, a pretty dark haired young woman sat in front of a flat screen monitor and watched the little 10 year old girl fucking herself with the Carrot. Her jeans were pushed down to her knees and her right hand was down the front of her panties. Sat next to her was her boyfriend, the guy who had made all this techie stuff possible. They were both masturbating and they'd fuck each other senseless as soon as tonight's session with the hot little kid was over.</p> <p>In several boxes on the floor behind them were handcuffs, gags, paddles, clamps, canes and a wide assortment of other BDSM gear for the games they both loved and in which, with luck, Mia would soon be a part. They were both hot for each other and they didn't need other adults to join in their games, it was a threesome with a child, girl or boy, that they both desired most.</p> <p>It was Adam's money that had enabled them to purchase the surveillance equipment and as soon as they had found the perfect kid it was simply a case of finding out enough about her and then sending the teddy on her birthday.</p> <p>Katya switched off the microphone, tipped her head backwards so that her long, straight, dark hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. She moaned as she came in time with the child, biting her bottom lip as her slender body trembled. She glanced across at her boyfriend as he moaned too, a thick stream of sperm arced out of his rigid penis.</p> <p>""Wait till she's getting that,"" teased Katya, her eyes sparkling with mischief and desire. ""Imagine that skinny little body spread-eagled naked, with your cock in that tight little hole instead of a carrot!""</p> <p>Adam grinned, Katya was everything he'd ever dreamed of, a genuine child-loving girl whose passion for talking dirty about kiddie sex while they made love was at least equal to his own. She never tired of it. It was always her favourite fantasy and the thing that would always tip her over the edge when she was about to cum. She was young, beautiful and wild with a sexual appetite for adventure that seemed to know no bounds. The only bonds in Katya's world were the ones they used in their bondage games.</p> <p>Katya touched the screen, running her fingertip along the image of the little girl's body. ""I think she's ready to be reeled in,"" she said, her small breasts heaving with desire. ""It's time now to pick our forbidden fruit!""</p> <p>******</p> <p>Mia lay panting on the bed as she recovered from her second orgasm. ""Did you see it all that time?"" she asked, twisting around to look at the teddy bear perched on her bedside table.</p> <p>For a moment she didn't get a reply and when she did Buttons sounded breathless as if she'd gone off pop too.</p> <p>""That was beautiful to watch,"" Buttons said huskily, ""it was very sexy to watch your little hips moving up and down against your fingers and the carrot. I think you might be just the girl I'm looking for.""</p> <p>Mia flipped over onto her tummy and rested her chin on the back of her right hand. ""What do you mean?"" she asked frowning.</p> <p>Buttons told her how she used to belong to a pretty 19 year old Russian girl called Katya who was in love with a handsome young prince called Adam. Adam was from a faraway magical realm where handsome young men taught little girls all about their bodies and magic fun juice, and instead of using carrots the young men used their fingers and willies to fill the little girls' holes and make them go off pop.</p> <p>Mia's eyes widened and her jaw dropped slightly in wonder, ""Go on,"" she said, ""tell me the rest!""</p> <p>""Well, this prince fell in love with Katya and he came to live here so that he could be with her but he misses the little girls that he used to play with in his homeland and is a little sad. Katya, wants to find him a sexy little girl that will play with them together so that her lover will have all that his heart desires. I wanted to help them find one so the prince showed me some magic that I could use and I posted myself to you on your tenth birthday.""</p> <p>""Gosh,"" Mia gasped, her eyes as wide as saucers now, ""And, you think this prince and Katya will like me?""</p> <p>""Definitely,"" Buttons said, ""there's no doubt about it. You're a hot little pixie and I know that the prince will love you.""</p> <p>""So what do we do next?"" the little girl asked, ""I want to help your mistress Katya make her prince happy.</p> <p>Buttons told Mia that the prince liked to paint and the thing he liked to paint most of all was naked little girls. But when he painted them he liked to tie them up tight, very tight, and do sexy things to them so that as his painting developed the girl would get really wet with magic fun juice. Katya would join in and take over the painting and the prince would make the little girl go off pop. Then they'd swap over and Katya would do erotic things to the girl to get her wetter with magic fun juice and make her go off pop again and again. By the time they finished the little girl would be exhausted and all her sexual energy would be in the prince's painting.</p> <p>Mia's heart raced as she imagined this prince and the beautiful Katya doing some of the things that Buttons had taught her, and maybe new things that she hadn't experienced yet and painting her naked as well! Her head spun as she imagined someone else's fingers exploring her sweet spot instead of her own and being tied up while they did it too. It sounded like fun.</p> <p>Mia lived on the edge of an expanse of woodland, a country park that had once belonged to a wealthy family. Most of the visitors to the park stayed around the lakes where there were cafes, childrens' play areas and ducks and swans to feed. The rest of the woodland was a virtual wilderness and in the far north, just before the hills rose out of the woods, there was an old hunting lodge called The Keg. It was abandoned now and boarded up. No-one went near it because of tales that it was haunted, but Buttons told Mia that if she could get there early the next morning, Saturday, she would find the prince in one of the upstairs rooms painting.</p> <p>""Take me with you,"" Buttons said enthusiastically, ""and I'll tell him that his magic helped me to find you and that you want to be painted.""</p> <p>The little girl sat up on the bed cross-legged and grabbed the bear hugging it to her flat chest. ""I can tell mum I'm meeting my friends in the park and we're going to feed the ducks,"" Mia suggested. ""She'll probably make me take a back pack with some stale bread to feed the ducks and a sandwich for me for lunch and I can go on my bike and you can ride with me!""</p> <p>""Yes!"" said Buttons enthusiastically, ""And I can show you the way to the Keg. It'll only take about 30 minutes for you to ride there if you peddle really fast.""</p> <p>Mia's eyes flashed, ""This is going to be such an adventure!"" she said, ""I can't wait until the morning!"" Unconsciously her fingers slid over her bare sex and she closed her eyes and sighed as she found her hairless groove wet with even more magic fun juice. Buttons suggested she make herself go off pop one more time before she went to sleep and suggested she use her fingers this time instead of the carrot.</p> <p>The bear told her it was called finger fucking or fingering, and Mia loved it, imagining that it was the prince's fingers instead of hers. She lay on her tummy again with a pillow under her hips and her bottom moved up and down erratically as her middle finger slid in and out of her tight little hole while she rubbed her clit with the fingers of her other hand.</p> <p>""I like doing this bear,"" she gasped, her cheeks flushed bright pink, ""I like it a lot. I can't wait till tomorrow.""</p> <p>She came sweetly with her hips wriggling from side to side and her feet drumming up and down on the bottom of the bed. Eventually she let out a long sigh, pulled the duvet over her naked body and reached for Buttons to snuggle up to while she slept.</p> <p>******</p> <p>The following morning Mia was up before dawn and she made herself a cheese sandwich which she placed in her school tuck box and put it in her pokemon rucksack. Her parents were still asleep but Buttons woke up when she returned to the bedroom in her pajamas. The bear was in a naughty mood and suggested she wore her short pink skirt with the smallest pair of pink panties underneath. With it she wore her white sleeveless top that was decorated with glitter and pink hearts. It didn't quite reach the waistband of her skirt and it showed off a little band of flat tummy.</p> <p>Her parents got up at 7.30 and they agreed that she could spend the day down by the lake with her friends. Most of the local kids hung out there and as long as they kept away from the water it was safer than hanging around on the streets. Her mum gave her some old bread to feed to the ducks which she packed in her rucksack and sat Buttons on top so that just his head poked out at the top.</p> <p>Slipping into her pink Crocs Mia jumped on her bike and peddled as fast as she could in the direction of the woods. They were down by the lake in just fifteen minutes and Mia stopped to check with Buttons which way she should go to The Keg. She had been there once before with some other kids but there were lots of different paths into the woods and she wasn't sure which one to take.</p> <p>Buttons wouldn't answer her though, in fact the bear wouldn't speak at all, and, a little infuriated Mia pushed her back into the rucksack and headed off towards the woods in the general direction of The Keg. This was not the time to go silent on her. Buttons did this from time to time, she just wouldn't speak at all, sometimes for hours on end but she was disappointed that Buttons should choose now, the very start of their adventure to go quiet on her.</p> <p>******</p> <p>Katya braked gently as the black van pulled up alongside The Keg. She'd been up early and parked just down the road from Mia's house to be ready for when the little girl woke up. Then she'd had to make a mad dash for The Keg, a drive of about 20 minutes, in the hope that she'd be ready for whenever Mia asked the bear for directions.</p> <p>She switched off the engine and climbed into the back of the van. As the screen flickered into life she saw trees and a path and realised the view was from Mia's rucksack facing backwards. And then she heard Mia's voice admonishing the bear for letting her down and not helping her find The Keg.</p> <p>Katya flicked on the microphone and apologised. ""I keep telling you Mia, teddy bears need a lot of sleep and we can't control when we fall asleep and when we wake up. Sometimes it happens when we're least expecting it!"" She said, hoping that this would satisfy the little girl.</p> <p>She relaxed as the image on the screen went crazy, indicating that Mia had stopped and was now handling the bear. First there was a view of sky, then thick woodland and then the ground before Mia's pretty face filled the screen, her blue eyes sparkling and her sensual strawberry pink lips pursed in a kiss.</p> <p>******</p> <p>""I forgive you,"" Mia said, hugging the bear to her chest, ""But you need to tell me which way to go. I'm not sure at all which way it is to The Keg.""</p> <p>The path they were on was narrow with rhododendron bushes on either side and a canopy of trees overhead. Buttons asked her how many minutes away from the lakes she thought they were and asked her to describe which path she had taken.</p> <p>Then Buttons knew immediately where she was. ""You're about fifteen minutes ride from The Keg,"" she said, ""Just along this path there is another one that branches off on the left and climbs up a steep bank. You need to go up there although you may not be able to ride it's so steep.""</p> <p>When they reached the steep path Buttons was naughty again and suggested that the little girl take off her panties. Mia thought it was fun, and she felt like a bad girl with her panties in her rucksack and just a short skirt on.</p> <p>""The prince will love it!"" Buttons shouted with glee, ""When you meet him you can tell him you want him to paint you and you can lift up the front of your skirt and show him your bare fig. He'll really love it!""</p> <p>When they got to the top of the path Mia was able to ride again although it was hard going as they were constantly going up. Eventually the path levelled off and widened as it did so. To the left there was a much wider dirt track that led up to two huge iron gates. This was the entrance to The Keg which sat in it's own grounds on the hillside overlooking the treetops.</p> <p>It was a timber framed building with all its windows and doors boarded up and Mia thought it looked lonely and sad. ""How do I get in?"" she asked Buttons.</p> <p>Buttons directed her to the back of the house where the kitchen door was open. There was a black van parked to the side of the house and Mia assumed that this must belong to the prince. She leant her bike against the wall and slipped in through the open door to what was once the kitchen.</p> <p>Her pulse raced as she heard classical music playing upstairs and she knew that if she followed it she was sure to find her prince. She tiptoed up the stairs and then followed the music to a door at the end of the hall. Just before she entered the room she pulled Buttons out of her rucksack and held her in front of her, suddenly feeling tongue tied and shy.</p> <p>The prince was sat with his back to the door in front of an easel on which there was a picture of a little girl tied up naked. ""Prince Adam!"" Buttons shouted, ""It's me Buttons! I'm back and look what I've got for you!""</p> <p>The young man turned around and Mia's heart melted. He was as good looking as a boy in a boy band and didn't look older than about 20 or 21. He was blonde with short cropped hair and tanned skin. He was wearing brown cotton shorts and a white top that emphasized his healthy colour.</p> <p>The man smiled warmly. ""Buttons,"" he said, ""it's wonderful to see you again. And who is this charming creature you've brought with you?""</p> <p>""This is Mia,"" Buttons informed him enthusiastically, ""and she wants you to paint her.""</p> <p>With that Mia blushed and looked down at her shoes not knowing what to say.</p> <p>""Go on, go on,"" Buttons urged, ""show him, like we agreed.""</p> <p>Somehow, now she was stood in front of him she lost her bravado and she was too shy and nervous in front of this grown-up to do what Buttons wanted. Instead she looked up at him and gave him a little smile.</p> <p>""She's got no knickers on!"" Buttons shouted, ""Go on, why don't you ask her if you can look?""</p> <p>Adam knelt down on one knee in front of Mia, ""Do you mind?"" he asked, ""if I look.""</p> <p>The little girl shook her head and Adam lifted up the front of her skirt. He sighed, licking his lips and then he did something quite unexpected. In one swift movement he rudely pulled her skirt down to her ankles and then pushed her backwards so that she stumbled, falling backwards onto her bottom. In a flash he was on her and, using the sole of his right foot he pushed her firmly down on her back causing her to bump her head on the floor. In an instant he jumped on her and grabbed her white top pulling it up, over her head and then used it to pin her arms against the floor.</p> <p>The little girl screamed and called out to Bubbles but it seemed that the teddy bear had fallen asleep again. The man straddled her now bare chest and lowered enough of his weight on to her to pin her down. A strong hand gripped her left wrist and she felt him fitting some kind of strap and pulling it tight. She tried to kick him off and punch him with her other hand and she squirmed and kicked with her legs but it was no use.</p> <p>In seconds the man was fitting a similar strap to her right wrist and then both were clipped to eyelets screwed into the floor so that her arms were spread apart making a Y shape with her torso. Then he turned and grabbed her right leg, securing a leather cuff to her right ankle and clipping that to another eyelet in the floor.</p> <p>Mia screamed again and tried to pull her wrists free but they were securely fastened and wouldn't budge. Adam secured her left ankle so that both legs were spread wide apart and then slipped a semicircular segment of padded foam under the small of her back, flat side down, so that the curve of the shape caused her to arch her back.</p> <p>Adam knelt beside her and licked his lips. ""Very nice indeed,"" he said admiring the 10-year-old's petite, naked body spread-eagled in an X-shape on the floor. He caressed her smooth flat tummy, his hand looking huge on her narrow body, enjoying the feel of her baby soft skin.</p> <p>""The thing about sex, or the magic fun juice game as I think you call it,"" he said, as he continued to caress her slender body, his hand straying up to her chest, ""is that for some girls a little fear and a little pain mixed with the helplessness of being held captive can make the the game all the more fun.""</p> <p>Mia sighed as Adam's middle finger ran first across her left and then her right nipple, pressing them gently as if they were buttons. ""One minute you're scared of being hurt,"" he went on, ""and the next someone is pressing a vibrator against your clit and you're cuming like you've never cum before and then a cane strikes you in a particularly tender place.""</p> <p>""How do you know about the magic fun juice?"" Mia demanded, a little embarrassed that he knew so much about her. What would he think of her? Would he think she was a dirty little girl?</p> <p>""I'm sorry Mia, I told him,"" said Buttons from behind her, ""but don't worry, even though I didn't tell you about the pain part of what Prince Adam likes to do to little girls, I think you're going to like it. You even get to like the pain! It makes the pleasure more intense.""</p> <p>Mia realised that as Buttons was speaking her voice was moving in the room behind her. Either Buttons was moving on her own or the bear was being carried, although Adam was still kneeling down next to her and stroking her tummy. As she strained her neck to see, a tall, slim, dark-haired girl came into view, wearing just a black bra and panties, and she was holding Buttons in front of her, against her bare, flat tummy.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Mia,"" Buttons said, but you see, if only you'd really thought about it, teddy bears can't speak can they?""</p> <p>Mia screamed. As Buttons was speaking the dark-haired girl knelt down next to her. It wasn't Buttons that the words were coming from, it was the girl! She was Buttons! Suddenly Mia's world was spinning out of control. What on earth had she got herself into? How foolish had she been? Now here she was, tied up naked with these two crazy people, she had no idea what they would do to her now!</p> <p>Before she had chance to think further she felt fingers slide in-between her legs and press into her groove. ""Mmm, plenty of magic fun juice here!"" Adam exclaimed, and, finding the entrance to her vagina with his middle finger he began to push it into her forcefully.</p> <p>Mia gasped, shocked that he would take such a liberty without so much as a by your leave, but then she sighed as he placed his other strong hand on the lower part of her tummy and thumbed her clit. To be tied up like this, completely helpless, with such a good looking guy doing things to her that she couldn't stop even if she wanted was almost too erotic for a little girl to handle and she rolled her eyes back into her head and then closed them.</p> <p>The girl's little hole was so tight it was like trying to push your finger into your own clenched fist and Adam had to work slowly, easing it in millimetre by millimetre, allowing it to sink in a little deeper and then easing it back slightly. She was so tight in fact that each time he eased his finger a few millimetres out, the glistening, deep-pink inner membranes of her vagina clung to his finger and it looked for a second as if he was going to pull her inside out. Mia lay quietly with her eyes closed and her lips parted. Occasionally she gasped and sucked in her tummy and clenched and unclenched a fist. Now and again she tried to kick one of her legs or move one of her arms but she was held tight, spread-eagled on the floor.</p> <p>Katya leaned forward and slid both hands to the top of the girl's thighs and into her groin. She rubbed back and forth gently then placed both her index fingers firmly against the child's hairless petals and pulled them open. They both moaned with lust to see the 10-year-old's cunt pulled open so lewdly with Adam's middle finger sticking in it. They were both surprised how wet the little girl was, but it wasn't like the wetness of a mature woman, it was thinner, less viscous, like a light oil. The fact was she was turned on, and despite her fear they had succeeded in arousing her.</p> <p>To add to the child's natural lubrication Katya reached behind her for a bottle of strawberry flavoured lube oil they had recently bought from a sex shop. She drizzled it all over the part of Adam's finger that had not yet penetrated the girl's hole and, as she did so, he pulled out slightly so she could lube up the rest. He pulled out of her completely and they both grinned at the sight of her opened up hole. Her hole could be seen clearly now as Katya pulled open her outer lips and dribbled lube onto her cunt.</p> <p>Adam pushed it in with his finger, penetrating her again, only this time he pushed it all the way in with one single thrust. Mia gasped and pulled on the leather cuffs holding her wrists and ankles as Adam tried to push it in as far as possible, not stopping until his knuckles were pressing into her slit. She was so tight that the hairless outer petals of her sex looked as if they had been partially stuffed into her baby hole, pulled together and following his finger into paradise.</p> <p>Mia cried out, frowning slightly and arched her back above the foam shape beneath her as Adam quickly turned his finger around inside her and began to press and rub her G-spot while thumbing her baby clit with the thumb of his other hand. She opened her eyes wide and dropped back down onto the foam shape as Adam began to push his finger in and out, massaging the lube oil into the top of her slit and over her 10-year-old clitoris with his thumb. Slowly he brought his finger nearly all the way out, Katya drizzled some more lube on it, and then they both watched Mia's reactions as he pushed it deep into her baby hole.</p> <p>""Oh God!"" the child cried out, curling up her narrow hips, so that her bottom was almost off the ground as Adam suddenly changed the tempo and began to finger fuck her rapidly, his hand blurring. Katya watched the muscles on his right arm straining and she licked her lips as she imagined what it must feel like to a 10 year old child to get finger fucked like that. She wished that someone had done that to her when she was little. Mia curled her toes and stretched her legs then opened her mouth wide and made a series of rapid gasping sounds as Adam fingered her hard. He stopped suddenly and withdrew his finger, and, leaning over to Katya he offered it to her lips for her first taste of child sex. She grinned appreciatively and sucked his finger into her mouth, savouring the delicious taste of 10-year-old cunt mixed with the strawberry flavoured lube oil.</p> <p>Then Adam knelt on both knees and pushed his shorts down, a look of uncontrollable lust on his face. His erection was pointing up at the ceiling but although it was very hard it wasn't very long, perhaps slightly less than the average six inches and slightly less than the average girth. They had both discussed how the size of his penis would feel massive to a 10-year-old girl, it was certainly longer and thicker than the little carrot, but it wasn't so big that it would hurt much or do any damage.</p> <p>He slipped his left hand under the child's small buttocks and lifted her hips a foot or so off the floor. With his free hand he peeled back his foreskin and pushed his glistening purple glans into Mia's hairless groove. He moved it up and down the girl's slit coating it in her own magic fun juice and the edible lube oil that Katya had drizzled on his finger before. For good measure Katya squirted more of it onto his stiff shaft and massaged it in with her right hand as Adam began to push the head of his penis up against Mia's hole, clearly visible after her fingering.</p> <p>Adam leant forward and pushed, the head of his cock mushrooming at the entrance to the little girl's vagina, her two outer lips parted. Katya patted his bottom, her eyes gleaming, as suddenly the head of his cock disappeared as it forced through the girl's vaginal opening and sank into her.</p> <p>""Stop!"" Mia screamed, pulling on her cuffs, ""it hurts, what are you doing?"" She twisted her little hips and tried to pull away, but she only had limited movement and Adam was gripping her sides firmly.</p> <p>Katya knelt behind her boyfriend, pulling his top off and caressing his bare chest with both hands. She pushed her hips up against his bottom licking her lips lasciviously, ""Fuck her,"" she urged, ""She can't stop you. Let her scream as much as she likes but bury yourself in the child and then fuck her. I want to see you fucking a kid sweetheart,"" she purred into his ear.</p> <p>Adam groaned and gripped the child's sides, his fingertips digging into her flesh and pushed forward. Katya's hips pushed behind him, her hands all over his chest, her fingernails raking his skin and he felt a few more millimetres of tight child cunt ease down over his cock. It was like a super tight condom being pulled down onto it and he had the sensation of all the blood being squeezed back as if he was putting it through a mangle.</p> <p>Katya dropped her right hand to his shaft and she squeezed it, pushing it forward as if it were a dildo she was trying to push into the little girl. Mia screamed, partly from pain and partly from fear of the unexpected as Adam strained against her and a good three inches sank into her baby hole.</p> <p>""Stop!"" Mia gasped, ""What are you doing? You're hurting me,"" and she twisted and turned her slender little body as she tried to pull her hips back and away from Adam's intruding penis.</p> <p>In one fluid movement he slammed the child's bottom down onto the floor and in a flash he was on top of her, his buttocks clenched as he pushed down hard into her. Mia kicked her legs and the little metal fastenings on her ankles rattled as she cried out in fear and terror as what felt like a broom handle filled her little fig to bursting. She knew it was the man's penis and she remembered Buttons whispering to her about boy's willies slotting into girl's holes, but this was a man and she was a child and what if his penis thing went in too deep? It might burst her insides!</p> <p>Mia's pretty face reddened and the veins stuck out on her neck as she instinctively pushed against the intruding object with her internal muscles, trying to eject it. Adam groaned as she did this, feeling the already tighter than tight little cunt grip his penis like a fist squeezing harder and harder.</p> <p>He looked down in-between their bodies and a thrill shot through him as he saw his own hard adult penis sticking into the child between her legs. God, he wanted this so much and he pushed down harder, with Katya pushing behind him, moaning as he felt his penis on the move again, sinking millimetre by millimetre into heavenly kiddie cunt.</p> <p>Mia screamed and struggled violently against her bonds as Adam's body collapsed on top of her and his penis sank into her completely so that his pubes were pressed against her smooth pubic mound. He pulled back and then pushed in again and the little girl's cries and screams subdued to a whimpering as she realised the full length of his cock was now inside her and there was no more to come. She was still alive, he hadn't popped her or burst her open, and as he began to move on top of her, her fear evaporated. The pain wasn't really too bad and in fact it wasn't so much a pain, it was more a feeling of being stretched to the max, much more so than her fingers or the carrot had done, but it seemed that she wasn't overstretched, it didn't seem as if she was going to burst.</p> <p>Katya pulled Adam's shorts off his ankles so that he lay completely naked on top of the spread-eagled child. She loved the lewd, contrasting sight of his fully grown adult, body on top of the small frame of the little girl and she slid her hand into her panties as she watched his hips begin to move up and down.</p> <p>""Fuck her! Fuck her till you cum,"" she sighed as her fingers found her own soaking wet groove and she sighed as she watched her boyfriend tip his head back slightly, prop himself up with his hands placed on the floor on either side of the girl's chest and then begin to fuck her rhythmically.</p> <p>Mia's cunt had seemingly grown used to the size and length of Adam's penis and it seemed to have relaxed ever so slightly around it, as if accommodating it now. It felt more now like having anal sex with Katya, Adam thought. It was bloody tight but it felt less like his cock was in a vice now.</p> <p>It was hard not to cum straight away but he had already cum three times that morning with Katya, before the child had arrived, and now the initial rush of fucking a kid had calmed a little he concentrated on what he was doing rather than on not cuming too soon. He looked down at the little girl underneath him, her arms and legs spread-eagled and her back arched over the rubber shape beneath the small of her back. Her flat tummy was stretched and he could see the corrugations of her rib cage beneath her boyish chest.</p> <p>Suddenly Katya's tongue was in his ear and he felt her hand on his shaft as it moved in and out of the girl. She took control of it's movement and tried to push it in and out of the girl as if it were a dildo. ""Remember what you're doing,"" she breathed into his ear, ""You're not just fucking a child, you're raping one! You're raping a little girl!""</p> <p>With that Katya's head was in-between their bodies, her long dark hair spilling over the child's naked torso. Her wet lips found the top of Mia's slit and her tongue slid into it, licking her clitoris and then Adam's shaft as it moved rhythmically in and out of the girl. She leant on her elbows and, using the fingers of both hands, she pulled Mia's cunt open as wide as she could and glued her lips around her clitoris sucking it hungrily.</p> <p>""Ah, ah!"" Mia gasped, screwing her eyes tight shut. With her pretty mouth open wide she rocked her narrow little hips up and down, her body responding now, despite herself, to what the naughty grown-ups were doing. Her little pink tongue came out and slid up towards her nose as she let out a long sigh, relaxing now in the adults hands, surrendering her body to their whims. She was powerless to stop them anyway and she knew it.</p> <p>The child cried out, initially in shock, changing to ecstasy as she felt Katya's lubed finger push slowly but forcefully into her bottom. There seemed to be no end to the perversion and dirtiness of these grown ups, but just about everything they did, including the things Katya had taught her through Buttons the bear had turned out to feel delicious. As shocked and disgusted as she had initially felt when Katya's fingertip pressed against the entrance to her anus, she felt as if she was literally about to explode with pleasure as the older girl pushed her slender finger deep into her tight little bottom.</p> <p>Katya was delighted as Mia pushed her narrow hips right up off the floor and then began to rock her pelvis up and down in a fluid fucking movement. Just watching the child's face was enough to make Adam loose control and tip him over the edge but he managed to hold back, convinced now that the kid was actually going to cum on his cock and he was determined to wait until she did before he came. Her eyes were screwed tight shut and her mouth was open wide in a long silent moan. Every now and then she frowned deeply, opened her mouth wider as if she was about to scream and then panted, her chest rising and falling rapidly as the grown ups fucked her baby body.</p> <p>When she came it was like watching an adult cum, and to see such expressions on a child's face was highly erotic. She sucked both of her lips into her mouth, screwed her eyes tight shut and bucked her hips so erratically it was hard for Katya to keep her lips on the girl's bobbing clit. Eventually she let out a long moan and her body trembled and shook as her orgasm swept over her like a wave. Katya could feel Adam's cock pulsing against her finger in Mia's bottom as he eventually let go, crying out in delight as he came, pumping his hot, sticky, grown-up cum into the child's body. They lay there quietly for a while and then Adam slowly eased his still semi-erect penis out of the little girl's hole.</p> <p>Mia's cheeks were burning red as Adam and Katya unclipped her wrists and ankles and then turned her over onto her tummy. Her wrists were secured again to the eyelets embedded in the floor wide above her head so that her torso and arms formed a letter Y. This time though her legs were left unsecured and Adam removed the leather cuffs from around her ankles.</p> <p>Lying face down the little girl realised that she was lying on dusty, bare floorboards. She was aware of the raised grain of the wood, dust and little bits pressing into her chest and tummy, and this was exemplified when Katya sat astride the small of her back facing her feet.</p> <p>Katya didn't put all her weight on the child and she resisted the temptation to pull off her panties and trib against the kid's slender back. Adam blindfolded the little girl with a black silk scarf, then pulled a cardboard box close to them and knelt in-between her legs facing Katya.</p> <p>""OK,"" said Katya, ""This is the bit where we see how brave you are."" As she spoke she began to gently massage Mia's small, white buttocks, occasionally slipping her fingers down between her legs to caress her smooth hairless sex. ""You liked what we did to you before didn't you?"" she asked, watching the girl's face over her shoulder.</p> <p>Mia frowned as if thinking and then nodded her head. She was unsure what would happen next and was unsettled by the blindfold.</p> <p>""Being tied up during sex is hot,"" Katya said, still running the two middle fingers of her right hand up and down the smooth outer petals of Mia's sex. ""I like it when Adam ties me up. Then I can lie there while he does rude and dirty things to me and I have no guilty feelings because I can't help it, I'm tied up helpless, there's nothing I can do about it. Someone else is the dirty one, not me.""</p> <p>She let her two middle fingers push into Mia's slit and slid them up and down in the wetness from her clitoris to her rudely gaping just-fucked hole. Adam's sperm was mixed with the strawberry lube and Mia's own magic fun juice.</p> <p>""You see it's even more like that for you. You couldn't stop us from doing what we're doing if you tried. And we've been really dirty haven't we? Adam's put his penis in your vagina and fucked you, I've sucked your bare fig and I've even had my finger up your bum. How dirty are we? But you loved it didn't you? And you don't feel guilty because you're a poor helpless child, tied up, innocent and being molested by these weird perverts.""</p> <p>Katya didn't wait for an answer from Mia. The questions were rhetorical and she was telling her rather than asking. She was the one that knew about sex; Mia was the pupil. As she spoke though she gently inserted her middle finger into the girl's vagina and she felt her breath in deeply as she pushed it all the way in.</p> <p>""What we're going to do now,"" Katya said, ""is see how much you secretly like it. First we're going to spank your little bottom and then do other things that you will find painful, but we'll also continue to do the dirty things that make you feel good. If you're not that brave and it hurts too much you can ask us to stop, but if we stop we'll stop the sex stuff as well and it will be time for you to get dressed and go home. So, me and Adam get to see how much you really like the sex stuff based on how much pain you're prepared to put up with to get more of it."" She didn't add that she and Adam were totally hot over the idea of sexually torturing a kid. Maybe she'd tell her that later. ""Do you understand?"" she asked.</p> <p>She looked over her shoulder to see the little girl nodding her head and then pulled her finger out of the girl's cunt and sucked all the juices off it as if they were honey. Adam took two leather paddles out of the box and handed one to Katya. She leant forward and kissed him passionately and then pulled back, settled herself on her seat on the small of Mia's back and without warning brought the paddle down hard on the girl's left buttock.</p> <p>Mia screamed, as much out of shock as pain and she wriggled her hips from side to side as her buttock smarted. Katya looked over her shoulder, ""Do you want us to stop?"" she asked, and grinned when Mia shook her head negatively.</p> <p>She flashed a smile at Adam who brought down his paddle on Mia's right buttock, a little harder than Katya. The little girl screwed up her face and sucked in her top lip but she didn't ask them to stop. Katya looked at Adam licking her lips lewdly and nodded towards the box. Knowing what she meant he pulled out a small, penis shaped vibrator and handed it to her. Katya switched it on and ran it gently over the child's buttocks and then down in-between her legs to her slit.</p> <p>Mia sighed as the vibrator slid into her groove and gasped, spreading her legs and lifting up her bottom as Katya pressed it against her clit. The older girl instantly pulled the vibrator away and both she and Adam paddled her little buttocks repeatedly. Her hips dropped back down to the floor and she cried out in pain as the grown-ups concentrated on one buttock each, smacking repeatedly with just a two or three second gap between each smack. Finally the adults looked at each other and Katya nodded. They paused slightly and then both of them brought down their paddles on the child's buttocks as hard as they could simultaneously.</p> <p>Mia screamed in agony and she pulled as hard as she could at her wrist restraints while flailing her legs. To quickly signal that the smacking was over Katya returned the humming vibrator to the child's genitals and quickly found her clit.</p> <p>""Ow, ow, ow, ow!"" Mia repeated, breathing rapidly through her nose, but she did not ask them to stop.</p> <p>As a treat Katya placed a hand underneath the little girl on the lower part of her tummy and lifted her hips up slightly. At the same time she leant forward and glued her mouth over the child's sex and sucked tenderly. Mia mewled as the older girl's tongue licked up and down her slit, flicking over her clitoris and then sliding back across her baby hole to her anus. Katya licked it till it was glistening wet and then glued her lips around it and sucked it.</p> <p>Mia was astonished by the depths of the grown-ups' depravity. She couldn't imagine anything dirtier than sucking and licking someone's bottom, yet again, despite her preconceived ideas it felt heavenly and it helped to counter the stinging pain in her buttocks which were now glowing a deep red.</p> <p>Katya passed the vibrating dildo to Adam who pressed it gently against the girl's slit. Katya reached for the box and pulled out a small bucket about half full of gravel. Again she slid one hand underneath the girl and lifted her hips up slightly so that her body curled up away from the floor from her chest. Then, she threw the gravel underneath the little girl and pushed down hard on the small of her back, forcing her back onto the floor and pressing her tummy flat against it. The gravel was more uncomfortable than painful but Mia squealed and then cried out as Katya sat down hard on the small of her back, this time allowing all her weight to rest on the child. The little girl's tummy was squashed flat against the floor with all the gravel sticking into her.</p> <p>Adam was still pressing the vibrator against Mia's little pink slit and skilfully guided it over her clitoris before moving it back down to her vagina into which he poked it before travelling on to her anus. Katya grabbed the girl's hips, and, kneeling above her, slid her body from side to side over the rough, gravely floor. Then she stood up and kicked off her shoes, watching the child's face as Adam skilfully used the vibrator on her kiddie sex. He was getting her very worked up again despite Katya's cruel torture and she grinned as she saw the little girl's mouth open and her jaw move side to side as Adam was obviously hitting the spot. She looked in-between the girl's legs and saw that Adam had pushed it in her now and was rubbing her baby bud with two wet fingertips.</p> <p>Carefully Katya stood on the small of the girl's back and increased her weight gradually and slowly. Then she placed her foot on the upper part of her back and shifted her weight between her two feet so that first the girl's chest and then her tummy would be pressed really hard against the gravely floor. Katya was only light and she knew that her weight would not do any harm to the girl but standing on her made the gravel on the floor really dig in to her tummy.</p> <p>Adam kept Mia sexed up but away from orgasm as, stepping off the girl, Katya pulled what looked like a large, rectangular wooden bread board out of the box. Set into it was a rectangular metal insert, next to which was a dial and a switch. Katya plugged the device in and with Adam's help she lifted the little girl's bottom up until she was on her knees. It would have been a lovely position to fuck her in but Adam resisted the temptation as he knew exactly what it was his girlfriend had in mind.</p> <p>Katya cleared away the gravel from under the girl's body, some of which had stuck to her chest and tummy, then slid the wooden board under Katya's body. Adam gripped her thighs and lowered her down while Katya adjusted the position of the board so that the rectangular metal insert was directly under her tummy. The metal insert was a hotplate designed to get as hot as a radiator but no more. It would be hot to the touch but it wouldn't burn skin to the point of leaving blisters.</p> <p>Katya switched on the hot plate and turned it up to full testing it with her hand until it had reached maximum temperature. She masturbated then with her right hand down the front of her panties as she watched Adam skilfully use the vibrator on her. Mia was licking her lips now unaware of what was to come. Katya pulled off her panties and leaned back on one arm as she watched the show her boyfriend was putting on for her. He grinned at her and winked then pushed down firmly on Mia's back forcing her down and pressing her tummy flat against the hotplate.</p> <p>She screamed and struggled to get up, scraping her knees on the bare wooden floorboards. He held her there for a few moments and then pulled her up so that her bottom was once again stuck up in the air. The little girl moaned out loud as Adam pushed his erect penis into her. It was a little easier to get into this time but he still had to struggle with it inch by inch until he was buried deep in kid cunt. He waited a while, his erection throbbing, then with all his strength pushed her body down again so that once again her tummy was pressed flat against the hotplate. She screamed, kicking her legs up and down, and, as she did so Adam began to move in her just a little while pressing down firmly on the small of her back.</p> <p>Katya masturbated furiously as she watched Mia desperately trying to get her tummy off the hotplate while speared on her boyfriend's cock. He pulled her up for a while and Katya reached out and felt the girl's tummy which was as hot as if it had been held against a radiator for a minute or so. Then Adam pushed her back down onto it and she screamed again while he fucked her hard. Katya licked her lips as she watched the child thrashing about, torn between wanting the pleasure to continue but the pain to stop. She could have asked them to stop but she didn't and Adam fucked her hard now, gripping her hips giving her a break from the hotplate every minute or so, only to push her back onto it again a little later.</p> <p>It was while she was off it that she began to cum and immediately he pushed her back down again, forcing her little tummy against the hot metal, while he continued to fuck her. Despite the pain little Mia came, whilst in pain, crying out in both agony and ecstasy, and drumming her skinny legs up and down on the floor. The adults came too, Katya with her own fingers and Adam with his cock buried deep in the child.</p> <p>After a moment's breather they pulled the hotplate out from under the little girl and unfastened both her wrists. They rolled her over to see a deep red rectangular patch on her tummy that went from just above her pubic mound to just below her sternum. She wasn't seriously burned though and much of the redness would calm in just a few hours.</p> <p>To finish their fun session Mia lay on her back with her legs spread while Katya sucked her hairless slit and Adam caned her flat chest and tummy every ten seconds or so. He struck her just hard enough to make her yelp sometimes and to leave a red stripe across her skin. This time though she wasn't tied up and she never attempted to get away nor did she ask them to stop. When she came sweetly in Katya's mouth, her pelvis rocked up and down like a little piston and she cried out in pleasure curling up all her pretty toes.</p> <p>Later, after they had all dressed, they poured Mia a glass of lemonade and she ate her sandwich sat with them at a table. They talked a lot about sex and bondage and S&amp;M and Mia told them she thought their games were the best.</p> <p>When Katya asked if she'd like to come back and play again Mia nodded her head enthusiastically. ""Just keep Buttons close to you then,"" she smiled handing the cute little girl the teddy bear. That's how we can talk to you and keep in touch. They reminded her of the marks on her body which they told her would be gone in two or three days and pointed out that they were all on her bottom and her torso so it should be easy to keep them hidden.</p> <p>Later they kissed the little girl goodbye and watched as she cycled off down the drive with Buttons the bear sticking up out of her rucksack. They didn't hear her chattering as she cycled into the distance.</p> <p>""I'm sorry Buttons if I thought for a moment that you weren't my friend, because you are. You're my very best friend in the whole world. We could go to the greengrocers on the way home and we could buy some carrots if you like. You could help me choose them too, just like you did the first time!""</p></div>",[]
1617,"Mister Fixit, Part 10",10,MANDRAKE BODOBI,mandrakebodobi@yahoo.com,"Emma lies back and enjoys little Nika's best attempts at oral sex then makes the child come with her fingers before strapping her back onto the wooden arch and selecting her sex toys, a vibrating penis and a wax candle. Thanks again to everyone for the e-mail and the great reviews. It's so exciting the things you are all saying!",2007-09-12,2,5,"F/g/b, bd, ped, cbt, nc, rape, tort, sad",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mandrakebodobi011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emma sighed as she lay her head back down on the mat and closed her eyes, the child's small head in her hands. The little girl wasn't exactly experienced at performing oral sex but what she lacked in skill and finesse she certainly made up for with enthusiasm. She was munching on the top of Emma's slit as if she was sucking one of those tennis-ball sized gob stoppers and she was in a race with her friends to see who could get to the blue layer first.</p> <p>Emma spread her slim legs wide and jerked her hips against the child's mouth, pushing down firmly on the back of her head as she felt her orgasm building. Nika occasionally glanced up at the older girl and saw the familiar tell-tale signs of impending climax, with Emma's sucked-in, concave tummy and her small breasts heaving. Recognising the signs and remembering what she had learned from other women, like Josette the painter, and Donna the pilot, she scuttled up Emma's body and began licking her left nipple like a little kitten lapping cream from a saucer.</p> <p>""God, you're a little dream,"" gasped Emma, ""Who taught you all these things? How can you be so damn sexy when you're only seven years old?""</p> <p>Nika beamed brightly, her eyes sparkling, but rather than answering she simply brushed her lips against Emma's and then opened her mouth when the older girl responded instantly. Nika liked kissing with tongues and they snogged like teenage lovers with Emma hungrily licking the inside of the child's mouth. They broke away reluctantly with Emma pushing down firmly on Nika's shoulders, the little girl knowing immediately what was required. She wriggled down Emma's slim body, stopping momentarily at her breasts. They were smaller than any of the other women's breasts she had been with before and her nipples were as hard as little peanuts. She sucked each of them and Emma moaned, arching her back and gently massaging the girl's shoulders as she sucked.</p> <p>Nika backed down Emma's body like a lizard in reverse, leaving the older girl's puckered nipples erect and glistening, wet with her saliva. Emma cried out in ecstasy, pressing down on the back of Nika's head, as once again the little girl glued her lips around her clit. She rocked her hips, gently fucking the child's mouth as Nika's tongue slid into the top of her groove. The thought of her cunt juices all over the little girl's tongue and lips drove Emma wild with lust and her hips began to move rhythmically against Nika's mouth, making her head bob up and down. With her hand on the back of Nika's head Emma fucked her mouth and for a moment she thought it looked as though the little girl's head was a part of her, a growth from in-between her legs, as it moved when she moved, the girl's lips glued in an O-shape around the top of her slit.</p> <p>She could feel the flat of the girl's tongue sliding wetly against her clitoris and Emma's head spun, her lust and sexual excitement at a level she had never experienced before. Meeting Simon and discovering that he not only accepted her child-sex fantasies, but shared them too, had been a thrill that put sex between them on a whole new level. Being able to fantasize about sex with kids and kids in bondage while they fucked had been wild, making the fantasy vastly more exciting than exploring it on her own. But now she was actually doing it for real, she was fucking a child's mouth, and she stared down over her heaving chest and flat, quivering tummy at the pretty little girl's face in-between her legs.</p> <p>When she came she let out a long sigh which turned into a series of gasps and noisy groans as she had what must have been the strongest orgasm of her life. She lifted her bottom slightly off the rug and rocked her pelvis up and down while the rest of her body remained rigid, visibly trembling uncontrollably. Emma worried that she might suffocate the girl as he pushed down firmly on the back of her head, rhythmically moving her sex against the child's open mouth. With a final gasp she pushed Emma away and held her cheeks in her hands as her erratic breathing slowly returned to normal.</p> <p>""Oh, my God Nika,"" Emma gasped, ""come and kiss me! I want to taste my sex on your baby lips and tongue!""</p> <p>Nika grinned, her eyes sparkling, and she moved deliberately like a cat, crawling on her hands and knees over Emma's body, her tongue sensually licking her lips in a deliberate and intentionally erotic show.</p> <p>""Jeez!"" Emma exclaimed with delight, ""What are you like? You're like a little sex kitten!"" and with that she tickled the little girl's tummy, digging her fingertips playfully into her sides and making her squeal with laughter.</p> <p>Nika collapsed on top of her giggling and Emma sighed as she felt the little girl's smooth flat tummy wriggling and squirming against her own. She squeezed both of Nika's small, tight buttocks and then slid the two middle fingers of her right hand down in-between her legs. She stopped tickling and Nika closed her eyes as Emma's two fingers slid over her smooth, hairless petals.</p> <p>""You like that don't you?"" Emma asked rhetorically as her middle finger slid in-between Nika's outer petals and into her groove.</p> <p>Nika nodded her head as she wriggled up Emma's body until her face was above the older girl's. As she did so Emma used her left hand to open Nika up a little as the middle finger of her right hand worked into her slit. ""God you're wet!"" she gasped, ""You're fucking wet! You really do like this don't you?""</p> <p>Nika nodded again, her eyes sparkling, and the small golden freckles across the bridge of her pretty little nose appeared momentarily to Emma as if they were dancing with delight. Emma gazed into the little girl's eyes and, as she did so, explored her moist slit with her fingers. Her wetness wasn't like her own, it was thinner, like a light oil and she remembered the days, when she was Nika's age, wondering what it was that always made her panties wet when she pressed herself against the side of the washing machine when it was in its spin cycle.</p> <p>She watched the expressions on Nika's face as she flicked her little clit, a miniature of her own but responding, none the less, in the same way. How lucky was this little girl, Emma thought, to be in the hands of adults who saw her as a sexual plaything. She wondered how she would have responded, when she was a seven-year-old girl, if a young 19-year-old woman had fingered her baby nubbins like she was doing to Nika. She wished that someone had done it to her and then she thought how wonderful it would be if she could swap places with Nika and feel what it was like to be a child getting fucked.</p> <p>Nika moaned and tipped her head back, so that her blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, as Emma pushed her middle finger deeply into her vagina. She slid the fingers of her left hand, palm up, over the child's tummy and then in-between her legs to rub and stroke her little clit. Then she finger fucked the little girl rapidly, pushing her finger in and out of the girl's tight little hole like a piston in a cylinder. Nika's head dropped down and she stared into Emma's eyes as her mouth opened wide in an expression of lust.</p> <p>""You like that don't you baby?"" Emma asked, so turned on herself that her voice was shaky.</p> <p>The little girl nodded above her as Emma continued to finger fuck her rapidly, the two middle fingers of her other hand vibrating on the child's clit.</p> <p>""Ooh, I think I'm going to make you come,"" Emma sighed, ""I'm gonna make a child come and I'm gonna watch your face while I do it. Would you like that little one?""</p> <p>Nika nodded again, her top lip sucked into her mouth and her pink tongue curled over it as if trying to reach her pretty nose. Emma lay there and watched the expressions change on the seven-year-old's face as she changed the tempo a little, fingering her now with long deep thrusts, her other two fingers caressing her clit in rapid circular movements. Then she pulled out of her completely and in an instant the finger that was in her vagina was now pressing against her tight little anus.</p> <p>Nika was used to having both of her holes probed and she breathed in deeply as Emma pushed her slim middle finger into her bottom. Then she moaned and waggled her baby hips as the middle finger of Emma's other hand moved from her clit and pushed into her vagina, replacing the one that was now penetrating her little bottom. Emma licked her lips as she fingered the child's vagina and bottom at the same time, thrilled to feel her fingers moving against each other through the thin membrane that separated the two holes.</p> <p>The little girl screwed up her face and gasped as Emma buried her finger in her cunt so deeply that her fingertip nudged against her cervix, the palm of her hand pressed up against her clit. Nika cried out in ecstasy, a deep frown on her pretty face, as she began to come. She pushed her hips down onto Emma's tummy and then sat on her, leaning forward slightly with her hands on her chest to support herself. Emma watched in delight as the little girl's head dropped behind her, her back arched, her pelvis jerking rapidly in a lewd fucking motion on her fingers.</p> <p>The child's orgasm seemed to last a long time, or maybe it was a series of multiple orgasms, and Emma did what she could with her fingers to keep her coming. When eventually it seemed to reach an end, Nika collapsed on top of her and their lips slid together for another open-mouthed kiss. They kissed and kissed and kissed, and all the time Emma kept her two middle fingers buried deep in the child's two play holes.</p> <p>Emma's heart was racing when eventually she scooped the little girl up in her arms and carried her to the wooden arch in the middle of the room. She lay her on her front, and one by one she secured her ankles and wrists with leather cuffs to the metal rings screwed into the wood. Then, she spread the two small globes of the girl's buttocks apart and dribbled saliva onto her pink anus. She flicked it with the tip of her tongue and then sucked it, with one hand gripping each buttock, pulling them apart.</p> <p>When she stood up there was a look of utter lust and desire on her pretty face and she looked around the room as if in search of something. Pushed up along the two longest walls of the room were wooden cabinets and tables with numerous chests underneath them. On the table nearest Emma was a scattering of sex toys and her eyes immediately found what she was looking for, a pink, penis-shaped vibrating dildo the size of a 12-year-old boy's cock. There was also a box of white, wax candles and Emma licked her lips excitedly.</p> <p>She pulled the table next to the wooden arch, stood one of the candles in a candlestick holder and lit it with a match. Next she picked up the penis shaped vibrator and marvelled at how life-like it was. It really did look just like a young boy's cock and it was just the right size to fuck little Nika with. She sighed with desire and looked at the candle. The wax was melting slowly. Where would she drip it first she wondered? On those smooth round buttocks perhaps? On her back, or maybe her legs, hands or feet? Emma breathed in deeply as the idea came to her. As it did, her right hand slid in-between her legs, cupping her sex and squeezing it firmly.</p> <p>She knew exactly what little seven-year-old Nika was getting next.</p></div>",[]
1618,Marla Tied and Spanked,-1,MARK,no@email,,2003-04-10,47,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mark001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>My name is Mark. I was 20 years old when this happened. I was babysitting for a friend, a girl named Marla, then 9 years old, and we were in my basement. I had fixed it up into a TV and playroom. It had a cot down there for quick naps, TV, pool table, and various board games. Marla wore shorts and a tank top, and nothing else (that I could see). I wore jeans, sneakers, and a tank top. It was beginning summer, not really hot yet, but hot enough for Marla to be dressed as she was. We were lying on our stomachs watching TV. She had her bare feet up and legs open crossed. I kept looking at her beautiful bare feet, since I also had a foot fetish. We were watching some cop show. The female had been tied to a chair, but not very good, but she pretended she couldn’t get away. A bandana had been forced into her mouth and around her head, one of those that really did nothing to act as a gag. Marla began to laugh. I asked her what she was laughing at. She said if she were tied up, she could get out real easy. I told her to prove it. She asked how. I said my dad had some rope stashed away in a storage closet, and if I tied her up she wouldn’t be able to get away. She just laughed at me and told me to prove it. I said on one condition – that I tie her up naked. She balked at that suggestion. I said OK, that just proves you can’t get out of being tied up. Well, being the type of girl she was, she said OK, but you have to turn your head while I undress. I agreed. It only took seconds. She asked me where I wanted her. Still with my head turned away, I said to lay face down on the cot. That way I couldn’t see anything of her but her bare bottom. She agreed. When she was ready, she said to go ahead and tie her up. I found the rope, and I looked at her beautiful little body lying there. I instantly walked to her head, and told her to give me her hands. She pulled them out from under her and stretched them out above her head. I tied them tightly together with lots of rope, then pulled them farther up and tied them off to the cross bar on the cot legs. I then went to her feet and tied her ankles the same way. She protested, that it wasn’t fair. I said you told me you could get out of any tie. Well, get out of it. But first I took some gray duct tape and put three pieces across her mouth – one straight across, one diagonal one way, the other diagonal the other way. OK, I said, get loose. I turned a chair around so I could not only watch her, but watch TV as well. The TV didn’t get watched very much. I watched her struggle, her little butt twitching around as she tried her best to get loose. She finally stopped, and mumbled something through her taped mouth. I couldn’t understand her, and I told her she would remain tied up for two additional hours, just like she was, since she couldn’t get loose. She began screaming into her tape, but to no avail. She resumed her attempt at getting loose, but after about another fifteen minutes she gave up. She just lay there, staring at me, naked and tape-gagged and really sexy looking. I told her I had a notion to spank her. Her eyes grew wide, but she didn’t say no. In fact, she wriggled her butt just a little as an invitation. I walked over to her and ran my hands up and down her bare bottom, running a finger up the crack of her ass making her squirm. I told her I was going to part her little butt cheeks and take a look at her anus. Now she really put up a protest, but knew it was hopeless. I put my hands on each side of her butt, parted her cheeks, and there lay her sweet little butt hole, pink and wrinkly. I touched it and made her jerk. I touched it again and made her jerk again. I told her that it was time for her spanking. I used my hand, and began to spank each cheek lightly. Just enough to sting, but not enough to really hurt. As I spanked her I slapped her butt harder, until I had her wriggling as much as she could to escape my hand. I finally stopped, her butt beet red from my spanking session. There was still an hour left of her bondage, so I turned to watch TV, and her. Finally it was time. I untied her feet, then pulled off the tape, then untied her hands. I turned so she could get dressed. She came up behind me, tapped me on the shoulder. When I turned, she was still naked, stood there for just a moment so I could get a good look at her, then grabbed my tank top, pulled me down and kissed me on the lips, pulled on her top and shorts then ran up the stairs and out the door. I knew there would be more experiences of tying her up. </p> </div>",[]
1619,"Not That Bad, Part 1",1,MARLISSA,no@email,,2003-03-25,9,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/marlissa001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Being a girl wasn't all that bad, thought Kim. You could wear the prettiest clothes and make yourself as beautiful as you could with all the make up and perfume and nail polish and everything. The catalogs were filled with such nice things too. You could get lost in the wonderful clothing catalogs from all those great stores-- Spiegel's, Royal Silk, and of course, Victoria's Secret. Even Frederick's of Hollywood had pretty things. The bras especially. Kim dreamed of going to Hollywood sometime and visiting Frederick's Bra Museum some day. Wouldn't that be fun?</p> <p>Not that Kim had breasts that required most of Frederick's brassieres, that was for sure. Kim had small, no be honest Kimmy!, very small breasts-- 32AAs to be exact. Oh, they were a heartbreakingly small pair, like a little girl's. But Kim was sixteen-- the age where most girls had the breasts they would live their lives with. Kim's hands caressed the bare breasts, making the pink eraser-looking nipple tips stand up in trembling excitement. Ooooh! This was naughty! Kimmy, stop yourself this instant, the teen thought. The hands dropped away.</p> <p><br/> Bored and frustrated, Kim waited, sitting naked on the bed. Life was about waiting. Without thinking, the teenager did a self-inspection. The nails, painted glossy pink, were perfect-- finely filed and about a half inch long. The toenails were likewise painted in the glossy pink. Was the long clean blonde hair tied in a ponytail? Yes, and not a stray hair poked from the bow. The underarms were as smooth as silk, the long pale legs shaven as close as possible, giving them a caressable glow. May as well do a face check, Kim thought and bounced off the bed. Looking in the mirror revealed the same face as always--the same berry blue eyes, the thin pink cotton candy lips that made up the small, puckish mouth. The thin blonde arcs that were the eyebrows so carefully plucked each and every day. The light blonde, almost invisible, lashes that needed the black Mabelline to allow the blue eyes to tease with their batting. The small, straight nose. The pink ears that poked out of the drawn-back blonde hair with their pierced lobes. And the small dimpled chin. Oh it was all perfect as always. Kim sighed and dropped gently back onto the bed again, wishing to be given permission to dress soon. It was a drag not to be able to do anything, even dress.</p> <p>Normally, there was a lot to do-- aerobics, doing chores, watching teevee, chatting with the other girls, and more. Activities at least kept Kim busy, so busy as not to dwell on the facts. But with nothing to do now, Kim could only be reminded that the world the teen lived in was a prison. It was a nice prison. the bedroom was comfy, filled with pretty clothes, makeup, a comfy bed, lots of books and magazines. And Kim was allowed to play and talk with the other girls, who like Kim, were brought, trained and kept here by the strong silent men. But it was a prison nevertheless. Much like the prison between the long smooth legs. But like the male chastity belt that Kim had worn for two and a half years, the teen was used to it.</p> <p>Between the legs, taut thigh crushed thigh to hide something else that kept Kimmie under lock and key more than the locks on the doors of the Complex. Between the legs, there was a small metallic pouch, held there by nylon-thin metal strands as tight as guitar strings. And in that pouch was imprisoned what was left of the old Tim. Kim could feel it even now, resting in the snug cocoon, could feel air between the legs where the poor thing was pressed, starting from right below his crotch, running up between the cheeks of his butt. Kim could do what he needed to do for his physical necessities, but no more. When it got excited from Kim's handling or frequent punishments, the metal pouch was such a harsh warden. The poor thing would thicken a bit, then press against the metal that never gave. There had to be a lock for the thing, probably a tiny one between his legs. But he knew instinctively from the tautness of the pouch and restraining metal strands that unless the key was used to free him, there was no way he was getting it off himself. And Kim had been at the Complex long enough to know the key would never find purchase in the lock.</p> <p>It was the least of the changes Kim had undergone here at the Complex. The Treatments had transformed him from a growing fourteen and a half year old boy that was 5'5"" and weighed 130 pounds into what he was now-- a pretty sixteen year old blonde girl with firm little boobs, nice curvy hips, long legs and a tiny cute little butt. It was so weird. The Treatments had hurt-- all surgical procedures and casts were painful-- but the Guardians all said not to worry. At this age, it was much easier to make the transformation than for boys who were older. He struggled against the changes, but then the Treatments switched from surgery to injections. And the injections in a way had deeper effects on him than the surgery.</p> <p>In the beginning they simply made him groggy. The Guardians had wanted to ease him into his new body and to dull the shock, Kim guessed. That phase had lasted a long dreamless month. Then when Kim began to use his new body and exercise the newly strung muscles, the injections had dulled that pain too. But there were other effects too. Kim suspected that the injections had changed the way he thought about things. Not the thoughts maybe-- he still hated being called Kim when his name was Tim-- but the way he thought about them. He wasn't so sure about things any more-- he became confused.</p> <p>For example, when the Guardians explained to Kim that ""she"" had to keep ""her"" legs and underarms shaved with ""her"" pink Daisy razor every day, he didn't ask why. He knew it was all wrong, so very wrong that he should be called a ""she"" but couldn't explained why. It was true of the make-up as well. It was absolutely critical, the Guardians instructed, that ""Kimmie"" keep herself made up and pretty. But it wasn't, was it? Why couldn't they just let him go? But he didn't even try to argue. He learned how to make himself up instead. And wait for the next instruction on how to be a ""proper girl""-- there were always more.</p> <p>So Kim waited. Over the last two and a half years, Kim had been taught to wait though. The teen had been trained to react, not act--to anticipate, not formulate. It was true of speaking. When Kim had first been brought to the Complex, he had found that when he spoke, no one answered his questions, or even noticed he was talking! The Guardians just ignored him. All his screaming, all his yelling was wasted. Gradually Kim learned that when he was spoken TO he had the opportunity to speak back. But initiating conversation was useless, as if there was no point in the minds of the Guardians in listening to anything Kim might say.</p> <p>It was frustrating not to have your words even acknowledged. Even when he was spoken to, if he didn't respond properly, the Guardians wouldn't answer his many questions. Over the weeks and months, Kim had learned how to respond in a way that the Guardians did find acceptable. Instead of answering in a surly tone, he began answering in a pleasing way. This brought approving nods from the Guardians and encouraged Kim to put even more work into his speaking. They liked it when Kim tried to listen harder. When Kim tried to interject comments when speaking, they turned cold. But when Kim learned to nod and smile when he was being spoken to, they were pleased. When Kim did speak, he kept his voice low, his words simple and clearly enunciated. Always Kim smiled. Smiling pleased the Guardians. So did using your hands in little flippy twists and gestures. And using ""nice"" words were looked on favorably too. ""Please"" became ""oh pretty little please?"" and ""thank you"" became ""thank you sooo much!.""</p> <p>Then Kim found that just making statements wasn't even simple. At first, when Kim was asked a question, he would answer promptly. But the Guardians frowned on this simple direct way of talking. Again, as time passed, Kim learned the Guardians were more pleased when Kim answered a question with a question. So when a Guardian asked Kim if he was through with aerobics training for the day, he no longer answered ""Yes Sir."" Instead he would look up, smile and answer ""Why only if you think I've done enough for today, Sir. Is my tummy trim enough or should I work harder on my hips or bust?"" They liked this, liked it when Kim tried to please them this way. At first Kim felt silly saying things like this, but it gradually it became so natural he forgot he had ever spoken any other way.</p> <p>Being a boy had made things hard at first. Just like Kim had talked like a boy, always loud and interrupting, so too was his way of acting all wrong. The way he had to act now was the opposite of how he had acted before being brought here. Before he had done stuff-- run, jumped, horsed around with other boys. Now he had to restrain himself, had to mind the way he moved. Now Kim knew better about what kind of activity was appropriate for him to take part in. Skirts needed to be patted down and legs crossed to keep thighs properly covered, otherwise anyone could get a peek at Kim's panties. And anything outdoors could cause problems-- ruin Kim's carefully prepared hair, chip a nail, put a run in a stocking. Talking and listening to the other girls was easier and caused less problems. Experimenting with clothing and make-up was o. k. too and aerobics was absolutely necessary for figure shaping. But no activity that was messy was allowed, or anything where you had to think about things too much.</p> <p>A Guardian had told Kim not long ago that ""she"" was turning into ""a regular Barbie doll"" and it was proof that he was growing used to his new life that he had two immediate thoughts. First, absolute joy that he had received the compliment and second, that his boobs weren't Barbie-sized. Maybe Kim was a girl after all. He was used to acting like a girl now-- quiet and smiling like a girl, picture perfect appearance like a girl. And the Guardians didn't expect Kim to be anything other than a Barbie doll kind of girl anyway.</p> <p>The door was being unlocked! Kim hopped off the bed, waiting. One of the Guardians, the younger bald man entered this time, the one with the moonshaped scar on his face. He didn't like this one. He was called Hercules by the other Guardians and was one of the sternest. If you were unlucky enough to be corrected by Hercules, you were sure to regret it. Kim modestly clutched the soft hands to the bare breasts and lap. The man chuckled as Kim did this.</p> <p>""Put on some underwear, something pretty."" He stood and waited for Kim to obey.</p> <p>Kim hated when they did this. They would come and watch you do everything and keep their eyes on you all the time. It was so humiliating never to have any privacy. As if they thought you were going to escape or something. Kim had talked to the other girls and knew you couldn't escape. From time to time, one of the other girls tried, usually one who hadn't been there long enough to receive the Treatments. But they were always found out and punished in front of the others. Kim hated ""Example Nights"", couldn't bear to watch the guilty girl being whipped till she fainted. Kim never thought of escape anymore. Oh sure, Kim had been punished on ""Example Night"" a few times, but Kim had earned at most a good paddling. Kim's crimes had been nothing that the other girls hadn't been punished for-- poor posture, clumsiness, unladylike manners, fashion faux pas, makeup mistakes, being a few pounds over the required body weight and so forth. Once a week for two and a half years of Example Nights had taught Kim to keep mistakes to a minimum. But still one of the Guardians needed to watch Kim put on panties and a bra! Ooooh! It was so aggravating!</p> <p>With hands still protecting breasts and crotch from view, Kim backed up to the dresser. then turning around, the hand deftly dropped from the breasts to hide the now exposed ass. Frantically, Kim dove into the top drawer, the one where the undies were. The hand fished in and came up with a simple pair of white full-cut cotton panties.</p> <p>""You can find a prettier pair than that I think,"" the Guardian urged impatiently. He pointed at the dresser/</p> <p>There were prettier pairs. Kim had only reached for the top pair. But in the drawer were panties and bras of all colors and styles--cute floral bikinis, adorable white panties decorated with cherries, daring red French cut panties from Bloomie's, boring white training bras (Kim hated them but the Guardians insisted; her breasts were small, they said and needed shaping), white sport bras that Kim wore while doing aerobics, a darling pink underwired bra trimmed with lace that gave Kim's breasts some a needed lift, and others, so many others. There were nice slips for dresses, and half slips for shorter ones, plus pairs of sheer thigh highs, stockings and garter belts to show off Kim's legs. There were pastel teddys for lounging in bed, as well as camis and tap pants that Kim would slip into at night when readying for bed.</p> <p>Kim dropped the white panties back in the drawer and pulled out a pair the Guardian would accept. It was the sexiest pair Kim owned-- a pair of black cotton Calvin Klein thong panties. When Guardians said ""pretty"" it meant ""sexy."" The dark cool cotton thong was quickly pulled up the long legs, covering and shaping Kim's buns tightly. Underneath the chastity belt kept the natural bulge flat and level as much as stainless steel could. No word from the Guardian meant acceptance and Kim continued to slip on the matching black cotton soft cup brassiere. Pleasure throbbed in the nipples as the cotton cups snugly lifted the petite breasts upward.</p> <p>The sixteen year old turned, no longer as self-conscious. The Guardians saw the other girls in their undies regularly. At first Kim had thought that he had been brought to the Complex for the same reason that Joe Bob had wanted him to stay-- for sex, pure and simple. But the strange thing was that the Guardians never touched the girls in their charge, except to punish them. The girls were taught to dress, to make themselves up as attractively as possible, to put themselves on display as femininely as possible, but never had Kim seen any of the scantily clad prisoners abused by the Guardians. Yet they were encouraged and expected to act like dainty teenage virgin girls! And they were treated like prized possessions, not like whores at all. Why, the Guardians complimented them when they exhibited the shy curiosity of girls about things sexual. Kim had learned early to be demure, to smile a lot, to giggle, to keep himself on display for the Guardians. Playful flirting was becoming mandatory. Pirouettes in pretty flowing party dresses, hands on hips to show off subtly tightening miniskirts, chests stuck out playfully to present firm teen breasts-- it was all happening more and more as Kim grew older. But it was o. k. to act this way because while the Guardians liked this behavior, they never pressed beyond it. For whatever reason Kim was here, it wasn't to service the needs of the Guardians.</p> <p>Hecules then pulled out something that began to scare Kim-- a pair of shiny cuffs. ""Put your hands behind your back,"" he gruffly ordered.</p> <p>""Oh! Well, may I finish dressing Sir? I'd love to put on something pretty for you!"" Kim offered. Though the girls scampered about in undies, they usually were kept dressed. And Kim hadn't been bound for a long, long time in cuffs. Something was happening.</p> <p>The Guardian held the cuffs up, shaking them. He repeated the order.</p> <p>Kim obeyed, shivering as the metal encircled and captured the thin wrists. Next the obedience collar, a stiff long-armed lead with a collar that fitted over the teen's neck. Now the Guardian pushed the teen out of the room, using the obedience collar to guide Kim. Kim's bare feet were cold by the time the Guardian unhooked the obedience collar in the Amphitheater, a place rarely visited.</p> <p>Kim was relieved at first as the cuffs were unlocked, but that was only to draw the wrist together over the teen's blonde head and slipped over a hook. Then Kim hung suspended, arms high over head. He could see he was one of nine other girls who were similarly suspended. Like him, they weren't really girls but boys. But they all looked so pretty in their own way that Kim thought of them as girls, not boys. It was a little sad to think that they thought of him that way too. The prisoners looked at each other shyly and in quiet terror. What was happening?</p> <p>Lights blazed on and chattering voices approached. One of the Guardians. At last Kim could see him. Of course it was Sampson, the tall one who had lured Kim into this new life two and a half years ago.</p> <p>Kim blinked back the tears. Sampson had seen him at the bus station, after having traveled for hours to escape his stepfather Joe Bob. The memory still upset Kim. Joe Bob had been so nice at first. Momma had meant him at the bar where she waitressed. He was a rich Texas oilman, she had said-- very rich. Not long after, he had married her and Joe Bob had taken the two from the dreary trailer park into his mansion. It had been so pleasant at first, till Joe Bob had started to make Momma DO THINGS, not caring if Tim was there or not. And then Momma had died. Joe Bob said it was Her Time, but Tim wasn't so sure. She had seemed healthy, if not happy about her new husband.</p> <p>Not long after, his stepfather told him he wanted Tim to DO THINGS for him, things that it wasn't right for a fourteen and a half year old boy to do. ""Now that you're Momma's gone, you'll mind me better. And now that she's gone, you'll have to do the things she did to make me happy,"" Joe Bob had said. Joe Bob had pulled out his Momma's panties and bras and told him he'd have to wear them. ""You're the girl of the house, now,"" Joe Bob had said and the big, older man had made him put on the ladies' underwear. And then Joe Bob had made him do THOSE THINGS.</p> <p>The next morning when Joe Bob had been sleeping, he had left-- TIM had left. He hated being treated that way and made to act like a girl for Joe Bob and knew if he stayed, he would indeed have to become the ""girl of the house"" as Joe Bob wanted. And that was how he wound up in the bus station alone without money and scared. 'Sampson,' if that was his real name, had said he was with a church shelter-- he could help him get a place to sleep for the night. He understood what he was going through and could help him escape his stepfather. Tim had been relieved to find such a good friend as Sampson and took the Coke he gave him, drinking it down at once.</p> <p>But the Coke had been drugged. And then he had wound up here in the Complex. When he awoke, he was nude, and except for the hair on his head, he was hairless. Tim felt the pouch then for the first time. Sampson told him in a kindly way that he had been taken to the Complex, a wonderful place where Tim would learn how special being a girl was. Why? asked Tim. And why me? Because you are going to become a girl, he was told, and because you will make a very pretty girl. The Treatments will help you to become a girl, to look like a girl, to move like a girl, to act like a girl, to think like a girl and most important to feel like a girl.</p> <p>""You'll come to understand that if you behave yourself, it isn't all that bad being a girl, Kim,"" Sampson had said. That was how he found out what his new name was to be Kim, though when he was good, the Guardians called him Kimmie as well, and when he was bad, they would call him Kimberly.</p> <p>**************************</p> <p>And now he stood in front of ten of his prettiest pets of the Complex, rubbing his hands. He smiled appreciatively at the sight. The ten girls were so darling there, awaiting inspection from the buyers, squirming in their undies. He let his eyes dance over his merchandise, satisfied with them all, imagining which girl might be bought by whom.</p> <p>There was the one on the end, the one he had transformed from Peter to Pam, the short haired pageboy blonde in the yellow panties and camisole. He had been such a boy's boy at thirteen. And now at fifteen, Pamela was such a mincing little priss with her dainty 32B titties. She make a wonderful upstairs maid with her sense of place. Pam was naturally tight-- a tightness that would fetch about $100,000.</p> <p><br/> And there was John now Joanie, the curly brunette in the red and white polka dot teddy who struggled next to her. Hadn't John been a junior varsity football player? Now Joanie was more of a cheerleader type--all ditzy, head full of air and chest full of 34D tits. Probably make a nice ""niece"" for some older man. Joanie was a cutey-- could she bring as much as $110,000? He thought she might.</p> <p>He loved the long legs of Donna, once Don. She had such expressive blue eyes too, blue that matched her gauzy nightie negligee. It was lovely lingerie for such a ""mature"" girl of eighteen. Don had been hitchhiking when Sampson had picked him up, but now he was a she and was sure to make a wonderful dancer for a strip club owner with those bursting 34C breasts of hers, swaying underneath that nightie! She was older, but big tits went a long way-- maybe $75,000.</p> <p>Poor Mandy, who had been Andy, seemed very afraid. She was so skittish now-- and to think Andy had been a Boy Scout! Now Mandy was a timid chestnut haired sweetie in pink Hanes For Her bikini panties and bra. A proper little pansy in a penis in her panties and 32C breasts stuffed in her bra cups. What would she be best suited for-- a personal secretary in the office of some strict Fortune 500 boss? Easily $90,000.</p> <p>And Mary who had been Marty-- a pale long redhaired Irish rose. She dangled there limply in her snow white cotton panties and plain white Olga bra. Mary had been an altar boy who he had stolen from a Boston church at twelve. Now at sixteen, he would make a wonderful bed companion for a powerful Catholic Bishop, one who longed to touch the taboo flesh of a 35C chest. From Marty to Sister Mary? Sampson chuckled. Sure--for $125,000!</p> <p>And there was Natasha, once Sasha, his Russian import. The break-up of the Soviet Empire had brought wonderful dividends such as Natasha, his pale, raven haired honey. He had bought Sasha wholesale for a pittance from some traders in the Black Sea and now she hung there like a true Russian minx in her red cotton teddy. Sampson knew one of his auction guests ran a very unusual cruise service in which such talent as Natasha kept leashed at the foot of each cabin bed for the use of the paying passenger. A cool $115,000 for the 34C busted babe.</p> <p>Look at Danny, now Annie! Long soft brown hair, nice wide brown eyes, and big pouty mouth--wasn't she a dish? She looked so forlorn hanging there in the beige strapless, front closing demibra that gave her ripe seventeen year old 32B breasts such tempting definition, not to mention those tummy-control top beige panties. What buyer wouldn't be interested, especially one with oral needs? He could think of a madam who ran a call girl service for politicians who was sure to bid a minimum of $85,000.</p> <p>Erin would fetch more though. Had she been Eric in her former male life? The wench with the long bleached blonde hair who now was dressed in the dark navy blue string bikini had been a cabin boy on a private yacht till the Guardian's pirate attack had ""liberated"" the boy. Now Erin was one of those ""beach girl"" boy toys with 34B breasts and especially widened hips that were some accentuated by panty and bikini bottoms. Sampson had a wealthy widowed yachtsman who would love to have a ""first mate"" with these measurements for a clean $100,000.</p> <p>Linda was a little prize. Taking Lenny, a fourteen year old delinquent at a heavy metal concert and turning him into Linda, a sassy little punk bitch with short spiky auburn hair and an ass that wouldn't quit-- now there was a successful transformation! The sixteen year old looked like the world's hottest teen groupie-- her 36C boobs wanted to pop out of her ""This Slut Property of Megahead Rock Group"" cropped t-shirt top and her ass wriggled in those neon purple thong panties in the most inviting way. How ironic that the band was a customer-- Linda was likely to indeed become the property of Megahead for a mere $80,000!</p> <p>And now Hercules was adding Kimmie to the menagerie. Kimmie, his little blonde bimbo. What a find she had been! She had been Tim, he thought so anyway, a runaway-- his biggest source of cuties. And now she was Kimmie, sixteen year old debutante. How darling she looked in her snug, stylish Calvin Klein undies! Of all his girlies, Kimmie was the biggest clothes pony. She loved making herself up and being a girl. They all were girls now, but Kimmie liked being a girl the most. Of course she had been here the longest. Sampson had kept her for an extra year, hoping against hope that the injections would boost her pathetically flat breast size. But to no avail-- the breasts were firm little 32AAs and that was that. Training bra for life. It was too bad. Despite her high school teen queen prettiness, it would keep her price down. Kimmie would sell for no more than $50,000. And then if at all, for why buy her when there were such other buxom young beauties for the having? Perhaps one of the pimps would buy her for ""retail"" street use. How sad.</p> <p>The thought of Kimmie working a corner for a demanding pimp excited Sampson. He thought of one the new boys who had just been brought in sometime ago. He and his teammates had been on their way to a Little League game when the ""accident"" had occurred, all staged by the Guardians easily enough. The bus driver and coach had been dispatched with ease and the boys were trooped off the bus into the Guardian's semitrailer quicktime. The bus had been tipped off the bridge into the ravine and exploded on impact-- there would be no investigations and the tragedy would be lamented and forgotten. These big hauls were dangerous but profitable. The entire raid had netted fifteen teenage and preteen boys, most of whom would make desirable and thoroughly feminized lovers for their future owners.</p> <p>As they were being processed into their new home the Complex, Jack had caught his eye. Sampson generally preferred natural females and resisting the charms of using his own chattel. Like the drug dealer who refuses to be tempted by the addiction of using his own products, Sampson had controlled his lust for the teen flesh for the most part. And certainly the Guardians were kept from likewise being tempted by the huge salaries they received. No Guardian had disobeyed this injunction to date-- the money was too good and all knew Sampson wouldn't hesitate to exact a supreme revenge on the one who did use the merchandise.</p> <p>But this Jack had such spunk. He watched as the unconscious boy had been stripped, shaved and chastity-belted. And as the weeks had passed, he kept track of the drugged boy's transformation into girlhood-- the hormonal injections, the growing breast buds on the thirteen year old, the lengthening black hair, the softening milk white skin. And as the boy slowly regained composure, the dawning horror as he realized what was being done to him. The day he was told his new name, he had wept so piteously that Sampson was even touched.</p> <p>""I'm NOT Jill-- I'm Jack!"" he had screamed over and over, till at last he had been sedated. The following days the feminized boy had been sullen and angry. The Treatments' effect on his behavior were taking hold and were channeling his boyish anger into a more appropriate feminine sulkiness. Whines were understandable even in the best behaved girlies-- outright rage were not.</p> <p>""What is your name, girl?"" Sampson had asked at last. Sampson had forbidden any Guardian to speak to the boy-- most unusual. But he had already decided that he would train this one personally.</p> <p>In anguish, the naked teen raised his head. His pursed lips were fuller, seductively poutier now with the collagen injections. His blue eyes were big with frustration, powerlessness and fear as they looked up at him.</p> <p>""Jill-- I guess.""</p> <p>""You guess?"" Sampson questioned sternly.</p> <p>The feminized boy bowed his head. ""I mean, I know. I know my name is Jill from now on."" His voice was melodic, sing-song now. Sampson nodded with approval.</p> <p>""Good. Now let us try it again. What is your name, GIRL?""</p> <p>The teen didn't lose a second. He could interpret the annoyance growing in Sampson's throat. ""Jill. My name is Jill.""</p> <p>Sampson had smiled. ""Better. Would Jill like something to wear?""</p> <p>The boy had nodded. He had been kept naked for weeks now. He would very much like something to wear. Sampson unzipped the small garment bag he had brought with him.</p> <p>""What would Jill like to wear?"" he asked, feigning interest.</p> <p>At once Jill was jack again. ""Some jockey shorts, a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, please. And a pair of tube socks and sneakers.""</p> <p>Sampson shook his head. ""First of all, do girls wear jockey shorts, Jill?""</p> <p>The boy looked down, shell-shocked. ""No.""</p> <p>""What do they wear instead?""</p> <p>""Panties,"" he whispered softly.</p> <p>Sampson nodded and pulled from the bag a pair of pink cotton panties, handing them to Jill. ""Put on your pretty new panties Jill.""</p> <p>The boy took them, eyes downcast. Obediently he slipped them on. The close-fitting bikini panties covered his midsection.</p> <p>""And what else do girls wear underneath their clothes Jill?"" he pressed.</p> <p>But Jill didn't answer now. Instead he sat across from him in his pink panties, looking away, realizing at last that he would be wearing panties from now on.</p> <p>""Here's a clue, Jill."" Sampson leaned forward and flicked the nipple on Jill's small left breast. Jill closed his arms over his chest at once. Good-- natural modesty. ""Now, what else do GIRLS wear underneath their clothes, Jill?""</p> <p>he mumbled something and I told him to speak up. ""Bras,"" he answered. ""That's right, Jill-- bras. And with your little breasts growing you need a bra too. A special kind of bra. Can you guess what kind of bra you need?""</p> <p>His pale face was so downcast, so doleful. I could tell he knew. He was thirteen and what thirteen year old Little Leaguer hadn't snapped one that a young girl might wear? ""A training bra,"" he answered softly.</p> <p>I nodded and handed him one. ""Put it on Jill. Put on your training bra, girl.""</p> <p>He fumbled with the strange new article of clothing. ""Not to worry, Jill. I've taught lots of girls your age how to put on their first training brassiere. Put your arms through the shoulder straps first. Good. Now hook the bra snap in the back. That's o. k.-- you'll get better at it-- you'll be wearing a bra every day from now on. Now, slip your pretty breasts into the soft cups. Now since your breasts are so small now, you can adjust the shoulder straps higher so that your training bra will lift them up. Good girl, Jill! You've got it! Now stand up and model your new underwear for me!""</p> <p>Jill stood up uncertainly. He obviously didn't know what to do with his hands and they danced nervously from his bra strap to pulling out his panty to cover up his backside. ""Let's keep those hands still, Jill. Put them on your hips. No-- not like that-- with palms up and thumbs pointing out at me. Good girl."" He looked so sweet-- a young teen in his first panties and training bra. I twirled my fingers, insisting he spin for me in his new undies. He did, keeping his hands on his hips, looking just like a little ballerina.</p> <p>""Now sit down, pretty girl. And tell me, Jill-- what do girls wear over their training bras?""</p> <p>""A shirt,"" he answered firmly.</p> <p>I shook my head. He most certainly wouldn't be wearing a shirt! ""Boys were shirts. What do girls LIKE YOU wear Jill?"" He seemed confused, so I answered for him. ""They wear blouses. Here is one for you. You will put it on now.""</p> <p>Jill took the white cotton blouse and looked at it. It was a darling short sleeved blouse with a lacy pink ribboned collar and lacy trim on the sleeves. It buttoned in the back. As Jill slipped it on and awkwardly tried to button it behind his back, I consoled him. ""Most girl's clothing buttons in the back, just like your training bra. You'll get used to it."" This seemed to draw a spark of resentment in his big blue eyes, but he was careful to keep his pretty mouth shut tight.</p> <p>""Very cute. Now, let us continue. What do girls wear over their frilly underwear?""</p> <p>His face was flushed and his long black hair all tousled from his pirouettes. I could tell he was mortified by his panty and bra modeling, and now the fit of his snug white blouse. The tension of the material was giving him a precious little bust! ""Uh, a dress?""</p> <p>I smiled. ""Sometimes. And sometimes they wear a kind of dress that shows off their nice smooth legs. What kind of dress would do that for you Jill?""</p> <p>""A s-sk-skirt?"" Tough to get the words out now, but you'll learn Sampson had thought.</p> <p>""Yes! That's right, Jill! And here's one for you-- you're first skirt! Put it on!""</p> <p>Jill took the pink denim garment doubtfully. It wasn't the jeans he had asked for, that was written all over his face. He stepped into the skirt zipper side on the front and pulled it up.</p> <p>""What did I just say about girl's clothing, Jill? The zipper goes in the back!""</p> <p>Hurriedly, he turning the waist around and pulled it up. It got tight around his hips. ""I--uh--can't get it on. It's too small!"" he whined.</p> <p>""No, it isn't. It is the perfect dress size for you-- a Junior Miss size five. You're just not familiar with how much tighter girls' clothing is. Just keep huffing and puffing-- you'll get it on!""</p> <p>Jill gritted his teeth and managed at last to wriggle himself into the pink denim miniskirt. Sampson had been impressed-- Jill had properly tucked the blouse into the skirt, sucked in his breath and zipped it up gallantly. The denim compressed the pantied teen buns delightfully, giving the thirteen year old a shapely little figure!</p> <p>""And finally, what do girls wear on their pretty feet, Jill?""</p> <p>""Shoes."" He knew what was coming. Sampson could tell. He had asked him what kind of shoes girls wore, like his own mother wore to be pretty for his father. ""High heels,"" the thirteen year old had responded limply. He took the pair of three inch pink pumps and slipped into them with quiet submission. Sampson then told him to stand up. The feminized boy did so with surprising grace.</p> <p>If you got them early enough, it was a grace they kept, Sampson knew. Instead of using that grace to catch flyballs, Jill's grace would be harnessed for such activities as curtseying. He imagined his Jillie in all her future prancing, and capering in silly female play-- the things SHE would be trained to like and find expression in. Jill would soon forget he had ever partaken in anything as messy and unfeminine as baseball. No, HIS Jillie wouldn't be running in sneakers, SHE would be skipping in her dainty high heels. He wouldn't be rounding bases, SHE would be gliding around a dancefloor in the arms of her ""boyfriend."" He wouldn't be reading comic books, SHE would be invited into the naughty mysteries of teen romance novels. He wouldn't be playing with balls, bats and mits, SHE would be imagining the life of a young woman with HER Barbie doll collection. He wouldn't be collecting baseball cards, SHE would be collecting lipsticks and nail polishes. He wouldn't be reading Sports Illustrated, SHE would be devouring Sassy and Teen Beat. He wouldn't be watching baseball games, SHE would be watching nice ""girl"" shows like ""Saved by The Bell"" and ""Blossom."" And when it was time, he wouldn't be scoring with some babe, SHE would be surrendering all her girlish charms to the hunky boyfriend of HER dreams, the one SHE worshipped and adored.</p> <p>Sampson looked at his creation and was contented. This one, he had decided, he would keep for himself. And Kimmie reminded him of his Jillie, now waiting for his summons somewhere in the Complex. Ah well, back to work.</p> <p>He clapped his hands. ""Ladies, your attention please!"" Instantly ten femininzed faces listened hard to his words, eyes wide in fear and pouty lips trembling.</p> <p>""As you know, while you've been at the Complex, you've been changed--transformed. Once, if you can remember that far back, you were all boys."" Sampson noted the wistful look on some of his girlies' faces and grinned. ""But now you're all girls, pretty teenage girls. I'm extremely proud of you all. In your own ways, you have become so very well-behaved, deferential and obedient young ladies. Even you know your place, don't you Linda, you little punker! All of you are now so interested in being such exquisite, charming young missies. You've become so aware of how important it is to make yourselves up, to look your best in your frilly new feminine clothes. You have learned how to make the Guardians smile at your girlish flirting and you know how to tease and please with the sweetest of glances and slightest purse of your lips! Just like real teenage girls, you have discovered the power of your shapely, firm bodies and your sweet smiles. Look at you all! You look so lovely and bewitching in your alluring under things. So sweet, so innocent--- and so sexy.""</p> <p>The feminized boys grew restless at this comment, but Sampson continued. ""As you know, the beauty and sensuality of the teenage girl is a most sought-after and wonderful thing. Men and women the world over and throughout history have sought out pretty girls. And the same is true now. Who won't want a pretty girl to have for your very own?</p> <p>Now you know none of the Guardians have ever touched you. That is because you were brought here to become girls. And even though you have tempted them and put them to the test with your ever-increasing femininity, none have touched you in an intimate way. But now comes the time in every girl's life when she discovers why she has been blessed with her girlish beauty. And so now you shall be told the reason why you have been transformed into such desirable teen babes.""</p> <p>The girlies looked at him as filled with curiosity as their chemically altered minds and emotions could comprehend. He continued.</p> <p>""Outside there are a group of men who find girls like you-- girls with little twigs between their legs in nice tight chastity belts-- very sexy. You should be flattered that they came so far to see you! They came because they want to look at and perhaps buy some of you and take you home with them, if you are very lucky. Sort of like picking out kittens in a pet store! And when they get you home, they will do to you what people like to do to pretty teenage girls. They will touch you and teach you how to make them happy.""</p> <p>Sampson could tell that all the girlies were terrified. They had been shielded from the idea of sex for so long they had forgotten that along with the beauty of their new softened bodies came the obligation their alluring bodies promised to men. He went on. ""I can tell you are all afraid. It is right to be afraid, little ladies. Be afraid--be afraid that if you do not please your masters, that you will be hurt. Believe me, you will be. Depending on your luck, the man who buys you may be kind or cruel. Whichever they are, you must try as hard as you can to bring a smile to their lips with your sexy little girl ways. Do you understand?""</p> <p>The girlies remained deathly still and silent. They had not expected this. Perhaps they thought they would always remain in their pretty pink teen girl world of the Complex. But soon it would be time for these girlies to know what it was to be used as a sexy young slut. Sampson turned and called his guests into the Amphitheater.</p> <p>Hercules led the group of men into the room to him. ""Gentlemen, I think you'll enjoy the latest bevy of beauties we've prepared for you. They're all between the ages of fifteen and eighteen, all perfectly ripe specimens of teenage femininity. They come in all hair colors, all breast sizes, and all kinds of temperaments-- from prudish young ladies to playful little kittens for you to break to your will. They're all virgins-- naturally-- and,"" he leered, ""they all have the naughty little thing that make them so restless and special in your beds-- that little twig that we've put under lock and key for you. Please, take your drinks and inspect them all you like! Just remember, the bidding will begin in one hour.""</p> <p>Bidding? Kim and some of the others began to struggle as the strange men converged on them. They seemed to be of all races, all cultures. Almost immediately, an older Arab dressed in the traditional garb of a sheik approached Kim. He had a natural scowl on his hard leathery face till his stony eyes rested on Kim. Then the hard mouth opened to reveal a grinning set of white crooked feral teeth. The sheik's hand cupped Kim's breasts tightly through the thin cotton bra.</p> <p>""Small fruit, but is it sweet my dove or not yet ripe?"" the sheik asked softly.</p> <p>Kim twisted impotently on the hook. ""Don't!"" he pleaded softly. He still hadn't recovered from the shock of learning that he would soon be sold off to one of these hard looking men. Why? Hadn't he behaved? Hadn't he become the girl Sampson said he wanted? Why couldn't he stay here? he screamed inside his head. he would try harder to be prettier! He would try harder to be more girlish! Then Sampson would let him stay, wouldn't he?</p> <p>The sheik smiled wisely. ""My little dove, should I purchase you, you would coo your love for me in my ear should I caress you so. You would dream of taking my lance between these small treasures and in your soft mouth. Would you not dream of pleasing your lord and master so, pretty maid?""</p> <p>Kim twisted again. ""Please leave me alone!"" he tried again. But the words seemed catty and weak. They were meant to offend the sheik.</p> <p>But the sheik just shook his head. ""You are a willful infidel bitch. After I purchase you, I shall attend to your training personally. After these,"" he squeezed Kim's nipples viselike between his finger and thumb,"" are pierced for Obedience Rings, perhaps my dove will learn humility! You should be honored to be one of the Sheik of Abadan's Passion Slaves-- not beg to escape him!"" The Arab narrowed his eyes in greed. ""Oh yes, I shall purchase you, little one. You will be a pretty pet to train. Will you dance in your chains to tempt your new master?"" His crooked white teeth were bared in anticipated pleasure.</p> <p>Kim began to cry. He would not dance for this ugly old man! ""No! Please, I'm not a girl! I'm a boy! An American boy!""</p> <p>The Arab dropped his hand to Kim's black thong panty, cupping the backside it tightly sheathed. ""As if American boys cannot be turned into American girls and these girls sold as playthings to wealthy masters! I have bought five such as you from Israel, Lebanon, China, Ethiopia and Greece, little dove, all to serve in the Royal Stable! You shall learn to frolic with them as well! Your master enjoys watching his pets play with one another! Soon you shall join them, your new sisters. They will help me train you. You will learn the taste of each of your slave sisters in the Stable."" He patted Kim's rump. ""And like each of them, you will be branded with the mark of the Wench Boy That Delights.""</p> <p>Kim shrieked, but the response from Sampson and his other guests was merely laughter. ""A spirited filly for you to break, My Lord?"" Sampson asked cheerily.</p> <p>The Sheik nodded grimly. ""You choose your words well. The little Golden haired one is in need of a strong man's hand to teach her respect and training her in the ways of mounting! But,"" his flinty eyes glinted, ""she has much to commend her."" The sheik stroked Kim's backside longingly, slipping his horny hand underneath the tight black panty and tugging on the chastity pouch. ""She would bring much joy after being tamed. I think I shall buy her. I should enjoy training a Western wench like this,"" he promised. With that, the sheik departed.</p> <p>Kim was white with terror. The other men had seen the exchange and had assumed the sheik would indeed purchase Kim. Not one of them approached to inspect Kim. The teen sobbed. The sheik would buy him and do those things to him. All he could do was cry. Sampson looked over once and smiled.</p> <p>The time for the auction was approaching. The men chatted with one another quietly, pointing at the teens they would bid on. Kim hung limply, waiting for the inevitable. The auction was to begin even as a man hurriedly joined the other guests. He approached Sampson.</p> <p>""I'm sorry I'm late. I just got back from a business trip,"" he explained. Kim thought the voice sounded familiar. As the man turned toward him, he could see the clear and unmistakable face of Kurt-- his stepfather. Kurt looked at him without surprise as he continued to speak to Samson. ""May I speak to her?""</p> <p>Sampson nodded. Of course, he should have the opportunity to inspect the merchandise before the bidding. Joe Bob walked toward Kim, smirking.</p> <p>""Never thought you'd see me again, did you? I saw the catalog with your face in it and had to be here to put a bid in. Damn nice changes on you, I'll say that. Heard you got you're name changed to Kimmie, that true you little faggot?"" he sneered. ""Course you're no faggot, you're a hot lil girlie now aren't you, baby? A hot lil piece of ass like yo' momma!"" Joe Bob's face bore a furious scowl which slowly was transformed into a wolfish leer. "" Damn I like these pint-sized titties,"" he said as he clutched Kim's breasts. ""Stick 'em out for</p> <p>me, girlie. Show me your hooters!"" And with that, the Texan oilman ripped up the soft black cotton bra, pulling it up over the tops of the small succulent teen mounds.</p> <p>Reluctantly Kim closed his eyes and thrust his chest out. In the dark, he could hear the rough breathing of his stepfather as his callused hands pulled on his sensitive breast buds, fingered the nipples and turning them into red hard tips. ""Gettin hot for yo' Daddy, ain't you bitch? Open your eyes and answer me Kimberlee!""</p> <p>The use of his full name shocked him into an answer that would please the older man. He obeyed, looking Joe Bob full in the eyes. ""Yes, Sir!""</p> <p>Joe Bob smiled. ""Course you are. Bet you want to come home and take your momma's place in my bed, doncha you lil whore? Like me to take your titties in my hands and wrap 'em round my big Texas dick!""</p> <p>Kim watched him in utter silence considering. Joe Bob had been cruel to him but he would probably be better that the Arab. Kim made a decision and smiled. It was time to start acting like what he was-- a teenage sex kitten. it was what all his training and the Treatments had been about. Kim could make it easier or he could make it harder on himself, but the result wasn't going to change. In a way, he was so lucky Joe Bob was interested in buying Kim. maybe it was time for him to show Joe Bob just what a good little girl Kimmie could be for HER stepdaddy.</p> <p>""I'm glad you like them,"" Kim purred, continuing to stick HER chest out. ""I can't wait for you to hold them and to be in your bed.""</p> <p>Joe Bob ran his hands down to Kim's ass. ""I never did fuck you, did I?""</p> <p>""Not that!,"" Kim purred as SHE licked HER lips. ""Oh, no, but I fantasized about it!"" Kim cooed. SHE wriggled HER hips as Joe Bob felt them. ""I'm still a virgin. They keep us that way till we get bought. Then Sampson says we have to do whatever our owners say. What would you make me do?""</p> <p>Joe Bob snickered. ""All the things your whore of a momma did and more. Too bad she didn't understand you were going to be my slut just like she was. I tole her I wanted her to train you to be a girlie for me. But the stupid cunt was stubborn and I had to snuff her out."" Joe Bob's face blazed in furious remembrance of that rebellion.</p> <p>A cold core of chill bored through Kim. But it didn't change anything did it? And maybe if HER mother had obeyed, Kim would have been taught to please Joe Bob and... Ooooh! HER stepfather was playing with HER nipples again! It felt so good! Maybe it wouldn't be so bad, being Joe Bob's girl. At least SHE would be taken care of. At least SHE would be the only one.</p> <p>""Gentlemen! The auction will now begin!"" Sampson's powerful voice promised. ""Take your seats!""</p> <p>Joe Bob let HER nipple go with a snap and took his seat. Kim caught the eye of the Arab and winced. The ugly brown man nodded as if assuring HER that he would soon indeed be HER master.</p> <p>Sampson was caught the exchange between Kimmie and the Texan, as well as taken note of the Arab's angry stare. He hadn't planned on putting up the blonde with the tiny tits, but if there was so much interest, the bidding was bound to be high. That would put the auction off to a very prosperous commencement! He walked over to Kimmie.</p> <p>""Gentlemen, shall we begin with Kimberlee? She is a gorgeous sixteen year old, all-American girl who just loves to play dress-up. Imagine this girl-next-door waiting for your return in nothing but her sexy black Calvin Kleins. Oh nothing will come between Kimmie and her Calvin Kleins-- until you snap your fingers!""</p> <p>Sampson slapped Kimmie's ass hard and SHE jiggled in HER bounds. Keep your eyes on the floor, SHE told HERSELF. Be a good girl!</p> <p>""Then,"" Sampson went on, ""she'll strip out of them faster that you can say 'blow me'-- which you'll say quite often with Miss Hoover around the house!"" Kimmie blushed and the men chuckled at this.</p> <p>Samson swung Kimmie around, so HER back was to the audience. Sampson yanked HER panty waist up effortlessly. ""See this ass? Nice tight American teenybopper ass, gentlemen! You'll get plenty of use out of this piece!"" Sampson slapped HER butt again unnecessarily. ""Let's go! Shall we start the bidding at say, thirty thousand?""</p> <p>The Arab raised his hand.</p> <p>""Ah-- thank you Sheik! And thirty-five, have we thirty-five for this virgin blonde? Ah-- the gentleman from Texas! Thank you!""</p> <p>Kim listened to the bidding on HER with a nauseous feeling of unreality. Boys changed into girls and bought for money! It was too strange to think HER fate was to be a girl, to serve on e of these two cruel men! Desperately SHE hoped the Arab would stop bidding. Maybe HER breasts would be too small to interest him.</p> <p>""Sixty thousand! Thank you very much Sheik!"" Sampson was saying. Kimmie flushed. Joe Bob was quiet and he should be bidding! please Joe Bob, SHE begged. SHE would be a good girl, a very good girl! Just please bid!</p> <p>But Joe Bob wasn't looking at Kimberlee any more. His eyes were on the shy brown haired bitch, Mandy. Now those were a ripe pair of titties! Sampson had said she'd make a great secretary too. Joe Bob smiled. Mandy, the Boy Scout, in a tight mini bent over his desk taking it up the ass doggy style from Boss Joe Bob! Shy Mandy taking ""dick-tation""! She looked so arousing up there in her pink panties! Why did he need Kimberlee when the Mandy cutie had such nice titties and a good attitude? Tim had run away- fine, let him learn what it was like to suck Arab dick for the rest of his life as a harem girl. He'd regret he had ever given up the chance to be Joe Bob's private whore. That would teach him! Screw it-- let the towel-head have her! Joe Bob would buy the brown haired missy instead.</p> <p>""Sold to the Sheik for sixty thousand!"" proclaimed Sampson triumphantly. Ten thousand more than he had figured for the flat-chested blonde! And things were off to a bang!</p> <p>An hour later when the owners came to collect their new possessions, Sampson toted the final bids and was pleasantly surprised. He had exceeded his expectations by well over 30%. Pam had brought $125,000 from a conservative member of the House of Lords who found her ""English"" looks and ""respectful"" attitude quite appropriate for a pleasure maid in his summer house on the Dover coast. Joanie's cheerleader looks had attracted the interest of a professional football coach, who had paid $140,000-- quite a coup, but the coach was a new client and had nervously overbid. Donna would be going to her new home, the Exxxcstasy Club, to begin her new career as a lap dancer. The club owner thought she had potential. ""She might make stage dancer if she works very hard,"" he had said after closing the bidding at $95,000. Natasha, his exotic Russian beauty, had caused quite a sensation. Her winsome presentation and seductive accent had brought on a bidding frenzy till a prominent Southern U. S. senator had bought her for $200,000! Sampson made a note to touch base with his Russian contacts-- he would need more of these Russian boys to transform! The Catholic bishop would had bought Mary for $150,000 seemed unable to keep his hands off her already. Look how he was caressing her breasts even as the boy-girl cried in shame. Sampson was pleased-- he sensed unique opportunities from other Catholic prelates and anticipated the word would spread should the bishop be pleased with his purchase. Make a note-- procure more altar and choir boys! Annie had been a disappointment, fetching only $60,000. The madam he thought might buy her hadn't shown up and instead she had gone in a solitary low bid to a Mexican whoremaster even Sampson didn't like taking money from. The Mexican wanted Annie because real ""gringo"" girls were just too expensive. ""My customers, they no care if she real girl or not. After all, she still have two holes to fill, no Senor Sampson?"" the seedy whoremaster had commented. Too bad her breasts hadn't been a bit larger-- she might have merited a bid from one of the other clients and led a more pleasant life. Erin had made up for it though. The perky blonde beach bunny had brought $210,000 from the leader of a mid-sized African nation. The dictator seemed enchanted by the pale blonde Erin, who seemed equally terrified of her new large coal-black master. Linda, the punker groupie, had been a bargain for Megahead at $80,000. The lead singer had come to bid on and pick up the teen. Her eyes bulged at the singer, so well had she been indoctrinated to adore and worship the rock group. The singer had confided to Sampson that they would no doubt be back-- with four band members using her constantly, Linda wouldn't last long. Did he take trade-ins, the singer had asked. The band was also interested in buying a girl for their roadies. Sure, he could take a trade-in-- the girlies had excellent re-sale to pimps and whorehouses. Sampson liked volume business. And shy, scared Mandy-- to the Texan for a sizable amount of money. There had been some interest in this one-- cute, decent boobs and an innocent face-- so the bidding had shot up right away. Then the Texan had closed it off with finality at $150,000! Sampson had thought he was interested in the blonde, some family connection. The white slaver wasn't surprised, though. When his clients came to shop for one thing, many times they left with something altogether different. And even the boobless blonde Kimmie-boy had brought in $10,000 more than he expected from the Sheik.</p> <p>It all came to a total of $1,270,000 US dollars. Minus expenses for the Guardians, facilities and overhead, the transformation treatments, the girlies' pretty clothing, make-up and other female accouterments, he had $790,000 left in profit-- a 63% margin. And with quarterly ""crops"" of new girl-boys, the Complex under his guidance netted over $3,000,000 in profit per annum. And with the dismantling of trade barriers and access to virtually every market in the world, the business of turning teenage boys into sultry little slave girl sirens had blossomed into a very hot business. Not to mention the side benefits, he thought with pleasure. After escorting his clients out he would have Jill brought to his private suite for ""evening instruction.""</p> <p>The aforementioned Kimmie hung limply. She watched in sadness as Joe Bob walked out with the boy-girl Mandy, who followed him in confusion. It didn't matter. It wouldn't be so bad, belonging to the sheik. SHE was till shivering but SHE was composed. The Sheik was HER master and owner now. SHE had to be a good girl for him, had to be pretty, had to make Master forget SHE had been such a little bitch, had to please him, had to--</p> <p>The Sheik roughly collared Kimmie and leashed his new slave girl. ""Heel Golden one!"" he commanded and Kimmie lowered herself to her knees by his side, like a trained animal. As he stroked her long blonde hair, he spoke to Sampson.</p> <p>""I am pleased. Such a bargain for this one! But she has small breasts, true.""</p> <p>Sampson nodded. ""She'll make up for it in other ways, I should think. You should find her ready to please you and follow your every command.""</p> <p>The sheik smiled and laughed. ""But she is not for me, Sampson! I would never waste the Royal seed on one such as this! Such a small-titted wench for the Sheik of Abadan? I should be insulted except I know you so well. Allah, no! I have my own harem of pretty girls-- real girls, with big breasts and soft, wet coves for the Royal member. I have not bought her as a serving wench for MY pleasure!""</p> <p>Sampson shook his head in confusion. ""My mistake my Lord! I was to understand you had five others such as Kimberlee in your private stable?""</p> <p>The sheik nodded. ""And I do! Kimberlee will have five other pretty slave sisters she shall become quite intimate with. As I said, I do enjoy watching them play. No, they DO serve in the stable. And I shall train Kimberlee. She shall serve in a harem for one I love dearly. Kimberlee shall toil in the harem of my Royal Mount, the stallion Cinnabar!""</p> <p>Kimberlee looked up at her new master, her mouth forming an ""O"" of unadulterated horror. The Sheik pushed her golden face down to the ground again.</p> <p>""She will bring Cinnabar much pleasure after she learns to accommodate the size of his equine member! He stands seven hands tall and has ferocious needs that will be serviced. He has grown so bored with his other wenches and I thought to surprise him with a blonde like Kimberlee. He will be so surprised and pleased, I think. She shall make a delightful mare for him to rut with her firm behind, will she not Sampson?""</p> <p>But Sampson had turned green. He nodded politely, looked with a trace of guilt at Kimmie and moved to speak to the other departing customers. After they had all left, he drew Hercules aside. ""Take over the Com, my friend. I'm retiring for the afternoon.""</p> </div>",[]
1620,"Not That Bad, Part 2",2,MARLISSA,no@email,,2003-03-25,4,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/marlissa002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> His trusted second in command smiled. ""To enjoy the fair Jillie, I assume. Then we shall conduct Example Night without you?"" His scare seemed to glow at the prospect of laying paddle to teen flesh.</p> <p>He liked to manage Example Night himself, but Hercules had done such a commendable job recently. He nodded. ""Enjoy yourself, my friend--just don't mark the merchandise. You have a wicked cruel streak!"" Hercules laughed at the compliment appreciatively.</p> <p>Sampson stopped at his office for the brightly packaged present, then walked to his private suite on the far side of the Complex. It faced out over the very top of the high gorge overlooking the Red Sticks river, which flowed some thousand feet below. There wasn't any need for the security system of cameras and electric barb wire on this side of the Complex, since there was no way for his chattel to escape. Besides it would have ruined the fantastic view he enjoyed so. He placed his thumb print over the sensor and his door slide up, descending as he entered.</p> <p>Jillie sat on the bed, a model of teenage femininity. He marveled at how mature she had become. She was far from the whining, awkward and sullen boy of thirteen. Now she was a sparkling prize, a lissome ornament, face fill with bliss at his entrance. She stood expectantly. ""Hello my Master!""</p> <p>Sampson smiled. The idea that he owned this bauble filled him with rich satisfaction. As always, when he summoned her, she was properly prepared and clothed. Her face was properly made up-- not whorishly overdone, but lightly made up with just a thin dab of rouge to highlight, a wholesome and girlish pink lipstick and the slightest whiff of the cheap ""California Gal"" perfume she liked. Her long black hair, now falling halfway down her back, was braided and ribboned with a flowery band. The cropped yellow tank top was ribbed and drew out Jill's small, perky breasts. She had long ago graduated from training bras to her current 32As. He liked the shape and feel of her small pointy breasts and so had forgone implants for now. The stone-washed denim miniskirt gave her once boyish hips a smooth swell of 34"". Jill had been trained to work hard on her waist and even that was down to 29"". On her feet she wore her pink pumps. Underneath it all, Sampson could only guess. He would find out soon enough. Sampson lowered himself into his wingback chair.</p> <p>""Jill, is everything ready for our afternoon?""</p> <p>Jill kept her eyes down. ""I think so, my Master. The K-Y jelly is by your bed. My vibrator is on the nightstand should you want me to play with it for you. And I hope I am wearing some panties and a bra I hope you will find pleasing.""</p> <p>""And the crop, Jill?""</p> <p>Jill bite her lower lip. ""Yes, my Master,"" the feminized boy admitted. ""The crop is by the bed too.""</p> <p>Sampson liked the smell of fear that suddenly filled the room. ""And why is it important that the crop be ready, Jill?""</p> <p>The boy-girl shifted from pink pump to pink pump nervously. ""You need the crop to punish me if I don't please you well enough, my Master.""</p> <p>""Good. Now Jill, sit here on my lap and tell me what you did today.""</p> <p>The teen scampered up into Sampson's lap, immediately feeling his hands on her hips. Shakily she began to speak.</p> <p>""Well, nothing very interesting to you, my Master. I got up this morning and after breakfast-- just a slice of melon--I slipped into my pink exercise leotard and did the exercise tape you wanted me to do--the Cindy Crawford one?-- and I did that with some of the other girls till before lunch. Then I took a quick shower and had lunch-- just a salad!-- and read my new issue of Seventeen till you sent for me!""</p> <p>""Oh, very nice,"" declared Sampson. ""And you feel so trim now Jill!"" He slipped his hands over her breasts and squeezed.</p> <p>As she was expected to do, Jill closed her eyes and sighed. ""Ummm! I love you to feel me like that my Master!""</p> <p>""Of course you do, little girl."" Sampson cupped the breasts in his hands, weighing them like a pair of tangerines. ""Tell me, who do these belong to?""</p> <p>Jill scrunched her breasts forward. ""You, my Master. They belong to you.""</p> <p>""Take off your top, Jill.""</p> <p>The slavegirl who was still technically a boy obeyed, pulling off the snug top even as she remained anchored in Sampson's lap. Underneath she wore a yellow soft-cup brassiere.</p> <p>""No underwire bra Jill?"" Sampson growled. His hands were back on her titties now.</p> <p>Jill twisted her pretty pale face to one side in embarrassment. ""No, my Master.""</p> <p>""And why not, LITTLE girl?""</p> <p>""Because my Master says I don't need them, because my breasts are so small,"" Jill whimpered softly in shame.</p> <p>Sampson tugged on the nipples through the pale yellow cotton. ""Take off your skirt, pretty baby.""</p> <p>Jill slipped her hands in back, unzipped the skirt and flipped it off, along with her shoes. Under the seat of the matching pair of pale yellow bikini panties, Jill could feel her master's manhood rising. She squirmed. He liked it when she squirmed in his lap this way. Jill would do anything to avoid the snap of the crop.</p> <p>Sampson snapped his fingers. ""You're getting to be such a good little girlie for me. I thought I'd reward you, Jill. Go get your present on the table and go to the bed to open it.""</p> <p>Jill fetched the red wrapped gift box and sat on the bed.</p> <p>""Go on-- open it, Jill.""</p> <p>As she did, Master rose to get his camera. ""Like it?""</p> <p>Jill's face was flushed. She held it up. It was a black lace push-up underwired bra and a lewd little matching black lace g-string! She smiled, pouty lips curved up in ecstasy! Her master had given her pretty things to wear-- just for him! A tear of joy flowed down her downy cheek. ""Oh yes! yes, my Master! More than anything!""</p> <p>He leered at his teenaged mistress. ""Go on-- put them on. I want to see you model them for me.""</p> <p>Jill turned to obey. Never--never had she been given anything so wonderful! She had learned at first to like her cotton undies, then resent them. She was sixteen now-- old enough to wear things like this. And she felt so feminine in them! The naughty bra lifted her little boobs up so much! And the g-string, it made Jill feel soooo naughty! For the first time, Jill felt like a young woman, not a girl! And she would show her master she could be soooo good to him!</p> <p>For the longest time, it had hurt to be thought of as a girl. Jill had been a boy, no matter what her master had said. He had been a boy who played baseball, a boy who had even started to like girls, who had parents and a family. Now Jill knew that was all long gone. And she had accepted her growing femininity. She had been scared of her master's needs at first, been frightened of the way she had to offer up her body to the Master. But he had been so good to her, keeping her as his special little girl. After a year, Jill came to suspect her master really loved his baby. She began to not be so afraid of the things Master did to her, came to be lonely if Master didn't summon her. On her fifteen birthday, Master had called her his ""mistress"" and she had been so proud!</p> <p>And now, Master had given her these sexy things to wear for him. She was a REAL girl now and he must love her! She was swooning now, she couldn't wait to turn around. Jill wiped the silly tear of joy from her face, stuck her perky bra'd breasts out for Master and turned. She would tempt him, she would love him so hard, and please him with her mouth, her breasts, her whole body! He would be so excited to see his little Jillie wearing this! She turned and her heart broke.</p> <p>Sampson had set up a camera on a tripod and was aiming it at her. He was going to take dirty pictures of her! Jill's eyes grew heavy with tears. Even as the flash burst, she felt so dirty, so betrayed.</p> <p>""Hey Jill, I'm going to take some pictures of you to show my friends my hot little centerfold! Come on, sexy girl, stick those tits out! Show me how much you want to give them to me! And wipe those tears away or I'll REALLY give you something to cry about!""</p> <p>Jill quickly wiped the tears away though betrayed frown remained. She rose on shaky knees and looked at the camera.</p> <p>""Go on, cup them and smile. A hot dirty girl smile, Jill! Or I'll crop that tight ass of yours!"" Sampson barked.</p> <p>Jill raised her palms to cup her small black laced boobs, then held them up for the camera. As her Master reached for the crop, she grinned a plastic smile, showing lots of teeth. She felt like a piece of trash as the camera clicked.</p> <p>Sampson smiled. He'd use these pictures in his brochure. After photographing her, he'd screw the hell out of her. And if she'd cried then, he could care less. He had been far too patient with Jillie.</p> <p>""Good. Now on your back and spread your legs nice and wide. Like you want me to climb on top and put it to you! Good girl! Now on your fours, butt towards me. Good girl! Now look behind you. Play with your g-string, hands between your legs. Good! Now spread your knees apart and stick your ass up, like you do before I stick my cock in. Good. Now on your back again and spread your legs--""</p> <p>********************</p> <p>It was Mandy's first day and Mr. Joe Bob had told her the rules. ""You call me Boss at all times, got it darlin'?""</p> <p>""Yes, Boss,"" the teen replied promptly. She wanted to be the best little secretary she could be for Mr. Joe Bob. He had been fairly pleased with her performance at home and she wanted to keep him as happy as possible. Even when he had introduced Mandy to her new duties in his bed, she had been brave. Mandy was girl now and had to perform like one for her owner. The feminized boy moaned in bliss as he handled her breasts, smiled lewdly as she tried to engage him in foreplay. He seemed pleased that Mandy had been able to suck cock so well for a virgin. ""You know just what to do darlin' and you like it don't you?"" he had asked. She had answered by kneeling and taking Mr. Joe Bob's thing in her mouth again. And when he wanted to use her, she had bucked like a little wildcat in heat for him, faking orgasm after orgasm for him as he rammed her from behind. It had only been a couple of days, but she hoped against hope that she had been lucky enough to land a kind owner.</p> <p>And if Mandy DIDN'T perform just the way Mr. Joe Bob wanted, he made it clear she wasn't the only girl-boy around. ""Almost bought that blonde slut, you know that Missy? So if you don't get it done for me, back you'll go to the Complex. And I hear that ole Sampson don't much care for Returned Merchandise, you understand?""</p> <p>Oh yes, she understood all right! That was why she was swinging her hips nice and wide for all the employees of the corporate offices of Elite Oil to see. She heard the other secretaries whisper behind her.</p> <p>""Joe Bob's got himself a little piece there, ain't he?""</p> <p>""Little bitch! Got her claws in a sugar daddy all right! Lord, she can't more'n sixteen!""</p> <p>""Looks like Sugar Daddy got himself some sugar britches!""</p> <p>Mandy knocked on the door lightly and brought the coffee in, shutting the door behind her softly.</p> <p>""Boss?""</p> <p>He lookedup and smiled. ""Good. Just in time for some dictation Mandy. You ever take dictation?""</p> <p>She shook her head.</p> <p>""You know how I give you your protein drink at home?"" he sneered.</p> <p>She kept the bimbo smile on her face. Protein drink meant his cum. He wanted Mandy to give him a blow job here at the office! She nodded.</p> <p>""Don't take off your silk blouse. It'll force you do an extra good job or you'll get your pretty blouse all gummed up. Now kneel.""</p> <p>Mandy minced behind the desk and knelt on her stocking knees. She kicked her high heels off.</p> <p>Boss Joe Bob said ""You should buy some knee pads for yourself, Mandy girl. YOU'RE GOING TO BE DOING A LOT OF THIS.""</p> <p>She fumbled with her buttons to reveal her push-up red lace bra to him. Not that he didn't know what she was wearing. He had told her precisly what to wear to work-- red lace panties and this slutty push-up bra. She bent her head and took the erect cock in her wet mouth. Why did she get a little hardon of her own when she did this? But there was no time to think when the Boss needed her. Oh, he was playing with her tits-- she pushed her breasts up to his lap. She gulped the cock down as hungrily as she could pretend to. He slammed it in and out and then it popped out.</p> <p>Mandy looked at the cock and saw the thin strand of cum that began on the tip of the cock and led to her lips. Looking up at Mr. Joe Bob, she extended her tongue and carefully drew in the strand of the priceless goo, drawing it in and rolling it around in her mouth till it had disapperaed down her throat. Mandy suddenly hated a little prostitue she had been made into, hated this man who was degrading her so, hating the men who had turned her from a perfectly normal teenage boy into a cocksucking bimbo. The Boss Joe Bob patted her on her brown curly haired head.</p> <p>""Good lil slut, girlie. Good lil slut!""</p> <p>Mandy smiled angelically and licked cum drops off her lips. It could be worse, she thought furiously as she was lifted and bent over the desk. It could be worse she thought as her red lace panties were ripped off her butt. It could be worse she thought as her cruel master sodomized her over his mahoghany desk. It could always be worse!</p> <p>And it could.</p> <p>Meanwhile on a plane thirty thousand feet in the air, a girl named Kimberlee, once a boy named Tim, sat in a steel cage, thinking ferverously. Her Calvin Klein underwear had been taken off and she had been ""fitted"" with a metal formfitting bra that snapped over her chest tightly. ""Cinnabar will have no use of your little buds Golden One. He has a busty whore from Israel that he suckles from,"" the Sheik kindly explained. Instead of cloth panties, Kimberlee now wore a thong made of bronze links. ""To protect your little thimble from Cinnabar's hooves,"" the Sheik elaborated. As he stroked her long hair, he whispered in her ear, ""Cinnabar likes his mares with long manes! You shall please him mightily, Golden One! And he shall soon show you his love by mounting his lovely new companion. Perhaps if you should please him, he would favor you by making you his preferred mate! Wouldn't you like that? It is a shame you cannot foal for him!"" the Sheik regretted, even as he fed her a cube of sugar.</p> <p>She remained silent as he spoke. She couldn't speak-- the bridle that had been fitted in her mouth wouldn't let her do anything more than swallow the lumps of sugar in the sheik's hand. He stroked the blonde boy-girl's soft leg, then ran it high on the inside of Kimberlee's thigh. The feminized slave obliged her owner by spreading her legs to give him more access in his explorations.</p> <p>""Here,"" he lightly pinched the skin below Kimberlee's imprisoned scrotum, ""is where you shall be branded as a concubine of the Royal Stable, Golden One. The pain will be most intense, I'm afraid. But all animals of the Sheik must bear the Royal brand. Be grateful I shall not have you gelded, but I am told the passion of the feminized boy decreases if he is gelded. And Cinnabar enjoys frolicking with only the lustiest of mares.""</p> <p>Kimberlee winced and the Sheik grabbed the bridle. ""Hold still Golden One as your owner addresses you, for I have one last piece of news for you-- the last you time I shall apeak to you as anything other than an dumb animal.""</p> <p>Kimberlee remained still. The bit was something she could get used to, yes, it could be worse!</p> <p>The sheik continued. ""I have thought of many possible names for you, my Golden One and I think I have decided on one that fits you well. From this day on, you shall answer to no other name than Blonde Beauty."" With his work done, the sheik rose to return to his front cabin.</p> <p>As the horse boy-girl sat in her cage, all that ran through Kimberlee's bubble head was a manic string of hopes: ""Maybe it won't be so bad, being a mare for a stallion; it won't be so bad to be mounted by a horse; it won't be so bad taking a horse cock in my mouth; it won't be so bad being the concubine of a stallion, it won't be---""</p> </div>",[]
1621,The Stewardess And Her Daughter,-1,MARLISSA,no@email,,2003-03-25,37,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/marlissa003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Candyland as crowded as ever at five minutes of eleven-- the hottest go-go bar in Joytown, which was Bangkok's most depraved sex-bar complex. Vopat, the proprietor, gave me that fat, oily grin of his as he raced backstage to prepare for the next act. A minute later, a gorgeous seventeen year old Thai bargirl appeared. I thought her name was Chani, but wasn't sure. Not that it mattered. Her marvelously tight and trim little body was clad only in a red, white and blue bikini and heels slid underneathe my table and began to do what she did best. A gift from Vopat-- in appreciation for my recent services.</p> <p> The show didn't begin for a few minutes, so I pulled out the mail I had picked up from my club a couple of days ago. Setting the bills aside, I scanned through the remainder. After pulling out the junk mail, there was only one letter of interest-- post-dated some six months or older. Mail took so long to reach me and if it wasn't for the club, I'd be completely isolated. I opened it, recognizing the return address at once. Donald Linsky, Cosmopolitan Fire Surety, Boston, Massachussetts. A polaroid fell from the folded corporate letterhead.</p> <p> ""Dear Mr. Jackson,</p> <p> As you can see from the enclosed, I am enjoying the 'merchandise' I purchased from you some time ago. I am thoroughly satisfied and wished to thank you again for your services.""</p> <p> I looked at the photo. It was a picture of Meganne Ryan, the pretty blonde newlywed I had transformed into a bar whore/sex act for Vopat and then sold her back to her husband for a tidy profit-- after enjoying her myself for six months. By that time, the 'husband'-- who had married her under the false assumption she was pregnant-- had covered up the elopement. He was happy to take charge of the young woman now, though she would not be experiencing the marital bliss she originally had in mind. The photograph was evidence of that. The former Boston College career gal's blonde hair, formerly smartly cut and on the short side, was down to her ass and teased to the heavens. The expression on her face was one of pure bliss, but I was sure this was for the camera only. How comfortable could she have really been in that pair of latex panties-- they were so tight you could make out the mounds of the lips between her legs. And the matching bra looked fairly unplesant too-- the thick rubber straps were pulled up as far as teh metal buckle would allow.</p> <p> ""I am also interested in determining if you would be interested in some referrals. I have several colleagues who would be interested in your services...""</p> <p> I pulled out a pen, made a note at the bottom of the letter. It was a name and a number-- Dr. Jaqueline Astor. I couldn't be sure the number was right, but I'd give it a shot and fax her the letter tomorrow. If she wanted the business, she'd respond herself. Jackie and I had an understanding that any Stateside biz of this nature was hers and I wasn't anxious to cross her. The one time we had wasn't pleasant for any of the parties concerned-- especially me. The customer, a millionaire with a hard-on for heavy s&amp;m, wound up with the merchandise he had requested and I had delivered-- an up and coming singer he had seen on some dipshit teevee talent show called Star Search that he had developed the hots for. Had her for all of five minutes. Til Jackie showed up at the pick-up point, snagged the doped up singer. The moneyman wound up with his little pet five days later-- lobotomized. The money had to be returned and the damaged goods disposed of. It was messy--very messy indeed. And the message was clear-- stay out of her neighborhood. You didn't screw with Dr. Jaqueline Astor. Yes, I'd fax her the referral. Maybe one of these days, she'd exchange the courtesy.</p> <p> ""Hey Joe!"" A thick, calloused hand appeared which I shook. Strucker normally wasn't in the bar this early, but I could guess why he was here now.</p> <p> ""Showing off a new toy, Hans?"" I crooked a thumb at the leashed woman that trailed behind him. Hans was German, reputed to be some kind of Neo-Nazi merc with big-time ties to the drug boys upcountry. He wasn't a bad guy until he drank-- which was all the time when he wasn't working.</p> <p> ""Ja-- look at her. She is..."", after a second, he settled on ""unusual... ja?""</p> <p> Ja, I nodded. It was an understatement. Everytime you think you've seen all the insanity Bangkok has to offer, another piece of evidence is exhibited to the contrary. Strucker yanked the nude woman forward and she demurely offered herself up for inspection. She was attractive, if not pretty, in an angular way-- the lips thin and the deep-set eyes half-opened and resentful. Her figure was boyish, the chest small and the hips trim and lean, anmd her hair a matching spiky cut. I was surprised at her age-- she was in her late thirties, which was ancient by Bangkok standards-- and at the fact that she was a clearly a Westerner. But that wasn't the most surprisingly thing about her. No-- that had the be the fact that she was red. I don't mean she was blushing. She was red.</p> <p> ""So, how...?""</p> <p> Hans smirked. ""Frang Thot,"" that was his current druglord employer, ""took possession of her at Phuoc."" That was a well-known rape camp the Thai army had set up far north past Chang Mai. ""Don't ask me how a white woman wound up there! Said she was Amanda Cross, a college professor!"" He chuckled cynically and waved his hand. ""Don't ask-- I didn't. Nor do I care! Anyway, Frang took her for a while and decided he wanted a whole collection of girls in different colors. This one,"" he pinched the woman's ass, ""looked red to him-- so he had her dyed red in a vat of carnadine berries for three days! It is permanent now I think.""</p> <p> ""So how did you...?""</p> <p> Hans slapped the woman's ass appreciatively. ""Won her in a poker game! My three jacks over Frang's two pair-- and I won myself Red here! Can you imagine?""</p> <p> The woman, know known simply as Red now, kept her head bowed. I wondered how long she would make it-- Hans was known as a bad actor who liked his sex rough. There was a story here, but I was distracted by some movement near teh stage and when I looked back Hans and his 'Red"" had disappeared. I shook my head and fixed my attention back on the stage.</p> <p> There was rustling from behind the stage curtain, then, Tam took the stage-- Vopat's right-hand and bargirl manager. I was a bit surprised at her appearence. The Joytown whoretrainer was gone. In her place was a young professional middle-class Thai woman. Her hair was combed back into a bun and was wearing a large over-sized pair of horned rim glasses. Instead of her usual black hotpants and bikini bra, she was dressed in a rather conservative skirt and white blouse. She took her seat at the large desk and waited.</p> <p> Two girls walked in and seated themselves in the student desks, their eyes averting Tam and each other. They were wearing schoolgirl uniforms-- spotless white blouses, plaid skirts, blue knee socks, and black three inch heels. The taller of the two had once had short styled parted dirty blonde hair. Now she, just like the slightly shorter girl, had long, lank platinum-dyed hair down to her shoulders. It suited her better and it was general opinion that she look as much like her playmate as possible. They looked quite similar-- the same china blue eyes, the small, upturned nose, the high cheekbones, the same stubborn elfin chin.</p> <p> There were differences. The slightly shorter girl's face was a little longer in proportion and her eyes not so deep-set, with fuller eyebrows. The older girl's mouth was bigger, the lips fuller than the other girl's. The taller girl obviously was older, with a more defined figure. I guessed a C cup under her blouse, about 120 pounds, five feet five inches, and a 34-29-35 figure that asked for a man's hands on it. The shorter girl was just ripening, with promising pert definable buds still in a training bra. Her five feet three inch, hundred pound frame was leggy already and, while more willowly than her fellow student, equally invited male interest. The shorter girl also wore braces on her teeth, unnecessary on the perfect white shining teeth of the older girl.</p> <p> But despite the differences, the resemblance was definately the first thing that struck you-- down to the pained expressions on each of their pretty, sad faces. As well it should. They were mother and daughter.</p> <p> *************</p> <p> I smiled, remembering the abduction of the Bodwell ladies some six months earlier. It was one of the most difficult assigments I had ever faced, far harder than a simple pick-up job at the airport. Vopat had been specific and after an earlier incident with flawed merchandise (a flat girl who had been wearing falsies) , I had no intention of losing face with him again. The correct strategy was everything, so when I eventually hit on the idea of hacking into the Bangkok hotel database I knew I would find what I needed. Before Bangkok, if there ever was such a time for me, I had been involved with certain... organizations where hacking was a favored way of getting things done. I put that skill to use now, using certain codes I had picked up over the years. Scanning the reservation systems of a dozen hotels, I hit the jackpot-- the Bodwells, one room , a mother traveling with her daughter. Using the mother's credit card number, I hacked into the Visa database and pulled up a customer profile, complete with a scanned picture used on the card itself.</p> <p> The pretty blonde in the id photo was Roxanne Bodwell, thirty-six, residence London, England. Her occupation was that of stewardess, with British Airways, with an income of twenty-five thousand pounds a year. From there, I broke into the BA database and within an hour had her confidential employee evaluation. No immediate family. Never been married, though had a daughter out of wedlock when she was at university when she was only twenty-one. Took job as a stewardess to earn money to send daughter to St. Agatha's Acedmy for Girls in Scotland, where said daughter resided most of the year. Daughter's name was Sarah and she was fifteen years old--bingo. Roxanne's work evaluation was glowing-- she was efficient and volunteered for the longest, toughest flights-- those from Heathrow to Asian destinations-- in order to make bonus pay. Unlike many of the other pretty, young stewardesses, she refrained from fraternizing with passengers and the rest of the flight crew, which was to her favor, the report indicated. The recent evaluation said she was taking a much-deserved vacation with her daughter, taking advantage of free mileage to travel to Bangkok. She was arriving in two days and was now in the air.</p> <p> How touching. A mother-daughter reunion.</p> <p> I cracked back into the Visa database and inserted huge charges against it, on the order of a hundred thousand pounds-- well over her limit. In addition, I posted an electronic red flag with British immigration from a fictitious Interpol official with no return address, notifying them that she was suspected of drug smuggling and credit card fraud, with a request to deny her entry back into the UK and cancellation of her passport. I appended the altered credit record to it, along with an equally false criminal record listing numerous charges of drug possession and prostitution. I forwarded a copy to her supervisor at British Airways, recommending immediate termination, timed to be e-mailed in twenty-four hours. Finally, I cancelled her reservation at the Oriental. Other than the cash in her wallet, she would be without resources of any kind.</p> <p> I thought of her and her daughter talking excitedly about all the things they would do and see in Bangkok as I sat there ruining her career, taking away her nationality and depriving her of her own money. Unless she was able to straighten out the tortuous mess I had made of her affairs, it would be assumed that she had simply disappeared-- one step ahead of the law before they caught up with her. I could see the friends, superiors, acquaintances shake their heads in amazement and then forget. In three hours, I had leveled Roxanne Bodwell's life-- made her a non-person-- and she hadn't even gotten off the plane yet.</p> <p> All I had to do now was pick up my packages. I threw on my dark suit and made up a sign that read ""Roxanne and Sarah Bodwell, British Airways."" And there I stood at Arrivals, holding the sign, looking bored as the p.</p> <p> ""Mum-- look! Brilliant-- a car for us!"" A cute blonde teenager in jeans and a Hard Rock Cafe t-shirt pointed at me. Good. The daughter was pretty in a thin, waif-like way, a blonde Kate Moss. Her mother looked up in surprise-- she was also attractive, with a body that must have brought a smile to many male BA passengers. It was all coming together.</p> <p> ""Excuse me-- we're the Bodwells. I don't believe I ordered a limo though."" Her clipped English accent was pleasant, accomodating.</p> <p> I looked slightly annoyed and looked down at my pad. ""Says here a Connie from BA ordered you a car-- compliments of the airline for your vacation. Want me to check?"" I asked, intentionally a little rude.</p> <p> She nodded at the name of her supervisor-- the one that would be firing her tomorrow. ""Oh God-- did she? Wonderful, wonderful! Come on Sarah, let's get our bags and get to the hotel! Isn't it smashing to be here? Wait till you tell your friends what you did during your break!""</p> <p> I trailed behind them, secured their luggage and then led them out and around the long length of the airport. The air was humid and the airport was teeming with arrivals. Finally after pointlessly leading them in circles for a half-hour, I brought them out to the stretch limo I had rented in the far back lot of Central Parking.</p> <p> ""Sorry about that-- the police are strict about towing and I had to go in to meet you,"" I apologized.</p> <p> Roxanne nodded, her white face misty with perspiration. ""Mum, can we get a Coke or something? I'm positively parched!"" Sarah asked, whisking away the beads of sweat on her high forehead.</p> <p> ""There's sparkling water waiting for both of you in the car, ladies"" I offerred, opening the back door for them. They smiled gratefully as they got in. I turned the ignition and listened as they gulped down the two 'mickied' bottles of Perrier I had on ice for them. Within five minutes, they were out cold and I was on my way to Candyland.</p> <p> *****************</p> <p> Vopat was beyond being merely pleased. He was in ecstasy at my catch for him. Even more amazing, Tam was impressed. The two subjects were perfect for the little act she had designed for Vopat's place-- the next ""big"" thing, she insisted. I wanted to take my money and get the hell out. But Vopat asked me to stay in order to make Roxanne aware of her new legal and professional complications.</p> <p> Sarah was left in the chemical coma and locked in a small room adjoining the office. Tam had me hang Roxanne Bodwell from the manacles and proceeded to slap her lightly till she came to. She did, shaking her short blonde tresses from her blue eyes in shock and bewilderment.</p> <p> ""W-what happened? Please? Where am I? Where's Sarah?""</p> <p> Vopat pointed to me and she began screaming. ""You bastard! What have you done with my daughter! You--umghh-"" Thankfully, Tam gagged her.</p> <p> Vopat stepped forward. ""I own you now. You and your daughter. My girls from now You no go back to England anymore. Live here in Bangkok-- at Candyland. Work for me-- do what Tam says. She train you. Understand?""</p> <p> She shook her head, oblivious to what he was saying. She focused on me and Vopat whispered that I should explain things to her, to make sure she understood what had happened.</p> <p> I did so, calmly laying out what had befallen she and her daughter. Patiently I explained how she couldn't return now even if she did escape, which I assumed she was planning on doing as soon as she could. Which she could not, since Candyland was deep in the urban jungle of Bangkok-- from which, unless you knew the neighborhoods and language well, was impossible. She had no money, no passport, and a criminal record.</p> <p> ""You don't exist anymore Miss Bodwell, except as a fugitive. No one will come looking for you. You'd do well to listen to Vopat and Tam from now on and do everything they tell you to do. Everything. Or I suspect things will be rough for little Sarah, understand? I want you to say you understand.""</p> <p> Her china blues simply stared dumbly, tears trickling down, and her mascara running a bit. Finally she nodded and I nodded to Tam to pull down the gag.</p> <p> ""Well?""</p> <p> Slowly, her luscious lips moved. ""Uh, I, uh, I understand. I'll... do anything you say. Just please don't touch my d-daughter, o. k.?""</p> <p> Tam laughed outright, startling the jittery stewardess. ""Your daughter get touched plenty. She virgin?""</p> <p> Roxanne twitsed her neck to Tam then back to me. ""Yes, of course she is-- she's only fifteen! I thought you said, you said if I did, did what she said, that, that---""</p> <p> ""He say you be good girl, little Sarah not get hurt. Not hurt not same as not fucked, bitch,"" Tam explained cruelly.</p> <p> Vopat stepped forward, nodding. ""You be good girl and I promise, Sarah not be hurt-- my word. But you and she must do everything Tam and I say-- everything. Otherwise..."" He shrugged-- such a terrible event would be out of his hands.</p> <p> ""What?"" Roxanne Bodwell's face drained of color. ""Otherwise what?!?!?"" Her voice had assumed a hysteria born out of the ultimate nightmare.</p> <p> Tam arched her eyebrows in a most patronizing manner. ""If you be good girls, then you be kept protected and apart from other bargirls-- used only for my special acts and by Mr. Vopat's important patrons. If bad and you or Sarah disobey, then you serve all customers as lapdance girls.""</p> <p> Roxanne's eyes widened. ""You want to turn Sarah and I into prostitutes? You want to make my daughter into a whore?!?!?"" she asked incredulously. ""And you want me to help you do it?""</p> <p> Vopat looked at me questioningly. Didn't she understand the opportunity he was giving her, he seemed to ask me. I looked into Roxanne's eyes and spoke with deadly earnest. ""If you don't do what she says, your daughter will be turning tricks within an hour for ten dollars a pop. She will do this maybe twenty times a day for the rest of her life. If she doesn't perform satisfactorily, she will be beaten till she does. At that rate, she won't make it to sixteen. Let alone you. You have to be realistic. These are serious fucking people-- no pun intended. Do what they say and you and your daughter may survive. If not, you won't. If you want to keep your Sarah alive, you have to make her obey them-- and you must obey them too.""</p> <p> I stopped and lit a Marlboro. She just looked at me as if I were an alien creature she could neither understand or identify.</p> <p> ""How could you do this to an innocent fifteen year old girl who never did anything to hurt you, who has her whole life ahead of her? How could you?"" she asked. She had missed something, somewhere-- this was too horrible to believe of anyone.</p> <p> I took the cigarrette out of my mouth. ""It's my job, "" I answered simply. Then I sat back and listened with curiousity as Tam painted a picture to Roxanne of what she and her daughter would be doing to survive at Candyland in the coming days and nights.</p> <p> ""Listen carefully, bitch, and remember everything I tell you. Because I want you to repeat it back to my little Sarah when she wakes up. If you miss one-- just one item-- I use this on her pretty ass,"" Tam warned sternly, ominously waving her trademark riding crop.</p> <p> Roxanne concentrated now with all her powers of retention as Tam began to explain. It wasn't long before melancholy tears flowed copiously. But she didn't protest-- knowing full well how useless it would have been.</p> <p> Tam delightedly ticked off the new reality, point by vicious point. Sarah was to know that she would not be going back to St. Agatha's School for Girls or back to Europe. She would be living here in Bangkok from now on. It was VERY important that she do just what Mistress Tam and Master Vopat told her to do just like a good little girl-- or she would be punished severely. They would be... taking care of them from now own here at Candyland, which was their new home. Sarah shouldn't refer to Roxanne as her mother anymore-- Mistress Tam wanted her to simply call her 'Annie,' which Mistress Tam had decided would be her new name. As a matter of fact, Mistress Tam and Mister Vopat wanted them to be more like good, very, very close girlfriends instead of mother and daughter. And because they were going to be like special girlfriends, they would do a lot of things with and for each other.</p> <p> The big thing they would do together would be to keep each other very clean, all over. Annie would be responsible for keeping Sarah clean and pretty and Sarah would be responsible for keeping Annie's body tidy. That's why they would be taking showers together every morning. And to keep themselves extra pretty for Mistress Tam, they would be shaving each other in order to be nice and soft and smooth-- shaving their legs and under their arms and... between their legs.</p> <p> That's when Roxanne Bodwell fainted. Ironically, it was far from the worst thing Tam would later have the Bodwell girls do together, but it was the detail that drove home the enormity of what was going to happen to them that sent Roxanne off the edge. Tam quickly had her conscious again and went right on explaining. Roxanne was numb with revulsion by now-- but listened solemnly as Tam continued.</p> <p> Sarah and Annie would be sharing a bed as well, a nice, cozy single bed where they would have to snuggle tightly to sleep together. Unless Mistress Tam said so, they would be sleeping without any pajamas from now on-- since girlfriends don't have any secrets from each other. And they would be sleeping head to toe, at opposite ends of their bed-- wouldn't that be different and fun?</p> <p> Mistress Tam would be teaching them fun new tricks and games, but both Sarah and Annie had a few rules to learn right away. First, they should never, ever speak without permission, even to each other if they were alone. Second, they should smile and hold hands whenever they were together to show what special girlfriends they were. Third, they must do everything that Mistress Tam and and Master Vopat said. They must behave just like two pretty little Barbie dolls for them. Instead of school and work, that's what Sarah and Annie would be doing from now on. Or like bad girls, they would be punished. It was very important that both Sarah and Annie follow these rules-- they didn't want to disappoint Mistress Tam, did they?</p> <p> Tam's slithery smile curled. There was one last point Annie needed to tell Sarah. Roxanne stiffened, eyes dilated.</p> <p> ""Has she ever asked you about boys? Has she ever had a little boyfriend?"" Tam flexed the crop menacingly underneath Roxanne's chin.</p> <p> Roxanne nodded hesitantly. ""Y-y-y-yes."" She was stammering badly now. ""She w-w-wanted to k-k-know a-b-b-bout how to k-k-kiss a b-b-boy."" Her lank blonde bangs hung over her eyes wildly and she looked like a plane crash survivor.</p> <p> Tam nodded neatly. ""Tell her that Master Vopat and I will be introducing the two of you to lots of boyfriends-- and that you will be having lots of kissing practice with her to get her ready for them.""</p> <p> ""M-mum?"" It was Sarah, from behind the closet door. ""Mum?! Mum!!!! MUM!!!!""</p> <p> Tam unlocked the closet door and the blonde fifteen year old tumbled out. ""Look like Princess awake. You remember all the things I told you?"" Tam demanded. She cracked the crop down on the table top. The crash echoed in the dingy room and Roxanne shook her head rapidly. Tam unlocked the manacles and Roxanne rubbed her wrists.</p> <p> Tam pointed the crop at the frightened blonde teen, who was cringing before the three adults. Sarah reached down and pulled her gently up. The blank look was gone. In its place was a twitching, pasted-on happy smile.</p> <p> ""Sarah, I have a few things to tell you. Listen closely, o. k.?"" The tone was unnaturally calm, but the eyes danced crazily.</p> <p> The dazed teenager nodded and listened. Within a minute, the pretty elfin face was clouded with a hot, embarrassed blush. Then the begging began, followed by uncontrollable sobbing. I turned and left, the sniffling of the two Bodwell girls like soft, sorrowful and unbearable music in my jaded ears.</p> <p> **************</p> <p> Which brought me back to the Bodwell girls sitting up on stage now, part of Tam's latest demented stage act. They sat attentively, staring respectfully at the oddly normal Tam, in their schoolgirl uniforms looking like a pair of sisters. Tam rose and with a piece of chalk wrote on the blackboard: ""Today's Slut Lessons."" The girls remained completely motionless. The audience watched in intrigued silence.</p> <p> ""Good morning little sluts!"" Tam sneered.</p> <p> ""Good Morning Mistress Tam!"" they replied brightly and in unison.</p> <p> ""To make sure you are learning to act and perform like proper little sluts, I have decided there will be a pop quiz today today,"" she announced.</p> <p> The Bodwell girls shifted in their seats and looked briefly at each other. Clearly they didn't know what to expect anymore than we the audience did.</p> <p> ""You will be asked a question and given a moment to answer. If you fail, your girlfriend will have the chance to answer. If neither of you know, there will be a double penalty. The girl with the most right answers won't be punished. But she will punish the other girl--ten strikes with the punishment paddle for every wrong answer."" Tam smiled. ""Understand girls?""</p> <p> The Bodwell girls answered, less enthusiastically this time. ""Yes Mistress Tam.""</p> <p> ""Good-- we'll start with Sarah. Sarah, what is a slut's favorite position?""</p> <p> Roxanne Bodwell looked at her daughter anxiously. The younger girl cocked her head, blushingly. She looked up with bewilderment, shaking her head and not answering.</p> <p> ""Ten strokes already Sarah! Annie-- your turn.""</p> <p> The older Bodwell girl mumbled something and was told to speak up. ""On her back, Mistress Tam?"" she answered worriedly.</p> <p> Tam nodded. ""Good-- now Sarah, try a slut's second favorite position. Biting down familiar disgust, the teen answered shortly, ""On her knees, Mistress Tam.""</p> <p> ""Very good. But then you ought to know that answer-- you are quite the little cocksucker, aren't you Sarah?""</p> <p> The girl flushed, then nodded. ""Yes, Mistress Tam, I am quite the little cocksucker,"" she repeated mechanically. The crowd liked that and cheered. Her mother remained silent, her eyes glazed and fixed on the stage floor.</p> <p> ""Let's try Annie. What is a slut's head filled with, dear? In other words, what is YOUR head filled with?""</p> <p> The former British Airways stewardess sighed and kept her eyes averted. ""My head is filled with... air, Mistress Tam.""</p> <p> This really rocked the audience, who pounded the tables. Candyland reverberated with the cruel laughter. Chani started to raise her head, but I pushed it firmly back down to its task. With docile resignation, she lowered her head back onto to my semi-hard cock and began sucking.</p> <p> Tam nodded, then turned to Sarah. The girl played with the hands in her lap, squirming in anticipation of the next question.</p> <p> ""And what is a slut's tummy filled with, Sarah? What do you have in YOUR tummy most of the time, little one?""</p> <p> The blonde teen's eyes bulged with tears. ""Cum. My tummy, I mean a slut's tummy is filled with cum.""</p> <p> ""It's protein-- good from growing girls!,"" someone yelled back in a friendly heckle. The room again burst into heartless guffaws.</p> <p> ""Two last questions,"" Tam promised, ""Annie, what is the number one rule for big girl cocksucking sluts like you?""</p> <p> ""The number one rule for big girl cocksucking sluts like me is to swallow every drop of cum, Mistress Tam,"" she answered promptly, eager to be almost through.</p> <p> Tam nodded disappointedly, fingering the punishment paddle. ""And Sarah, what is the number one rule for little girl cocksucking sluts like you?""</p> <p> Sarah's delicate face dropped, then with a relieved smile, answered. ""The number one rule for little girl cocksucking sluts like me is to swallow every drop of cum AND not to get my lover's pubic hair caught in my braces, Mistress Tam!"" She smiled pitifully displaying her shiny metal braces.</p> <p> Tam counted on her fingers. ""Well, not too bad at all, girls! Only one wrong out of five! Guess that means only ten strokes for Sarah! Over your classmate's lap now, Sarah-- time for your punishment!""</p> <p> Sarah rose like an automaton and gently laid herself over her mother's lap, raising her skirt without instruction to reveal simple white cotton bikini panties. Roxanne Bodwell looked down at her daughter's backside as she was handed a paddle.</p> <p> Tam pointed at the pantied ass. ""Bare. And I want to see real tears-- no faking. If not, she gets double-- and you get ten yourself from me!""</p> <p> Roxanne winced and with business-like alacrity, yanked her daughter's panties down to her knees. Looking at the paddle and away from Sarah's face, she began to smash the paddle down. The teenager wriggled, but generally accepted the punishment doled out in quivering pain. After the second stroke, the tears came. Aside from the heavier breathing from Candyland's patrons, Sarah's thick sobs were the only sound in the room. I wondered if she had ever been forced to dole out the punishment and amazed myself at the stupidity of the question. Of course she had. Finally it was over. She rose unsteadily, pulling her panties decorously up before rising off her mother's lap.</p> <p> ""What is a slut's favorite position, Sarah?"" Tam asked again.</p> <p> ""A slut's favorite position is on her back, Mistress Tam,"" came the answer from her swollen throat.</p> <p> Tam nodded, the schoolmarm grin genuine. She walked to the blackboard again and began writing as the two English females avoided each other's glances. The chalk spelled out the next subject: ""Lesbian Lessons.""</p> <p> ""Strip, pretty girls. The way you've been taught. You first Annie--get to work on Sarah.""</p> <p> The two slavegirls diffidently promenaded to the center of the stage, facing the audience. After a moment's wait, Sarah stepped forward, hands at her sides and face downward. Annie stepped up behind her. The mother reached her hands forward around the girl's slim boyish waist and began to unbutton the white blouse from top to bottom. She pulled the garment off to reveal her daughter's white flat tummy and immaturely proportioned chest, modestly covered by a thin-straped, snow white training brassiere. Next her hands pulled back and unzipped the school skirt, letting it fall to the floor to reveal her already exposed white cotton bikini panties. She knelt, removing the high heels in order to pull off the knee socks. Then the small feet were placed back into the heels and Roxanne rose. Her fingers found the bra hooks in back and delicately pulled the maidenly garment forward and off. The training bra fell to the floor and we all stared at the fifteen year old's meager tit-mounds. She wasn't one of those precocious girls who mature early and so there wasn't much to look at except that her nipples had been pierced. Two small gray metal rings had been inserted in each and hung down, unwanted jewelry for the pretty young blonde. At last Roxanne hooked her thumbs in the shorter girl's panties and pulled them down and off. The room stared at the girl's exposed pussy-- smooth and bare, without so much as a wisp of downy blonde pubic floss. The girl shyly avoided all our eyes as we enjoyed the vision of the nymphet on stage, so meekly stripping for our drunken amusement.</p> <p> ""Now Sarah, do the same for your girlfriend Annie,"" Tam insisted.</p> <p> Now Annie stepped forward, the process the same except this time the undies consisted of a pretty white cotton bra that closed in the front. We all held our breath as we watched the daughter unsnap the cups and free the healthy pert 34Cs from them, also pierced and ringed. As Annie's own white cotton bikini panties were removed (I now noticed both girls wore Calvin Klein undies), she revealed that her sex, like her daughter's, was as smooth as porcelain. Tam gestured at her curtly, and Sarah stepped forward, standing next to her mother and slipping her hand in Roxanne's. The two naked English girls waited with smiles served up for Candyland's customers, imitation smiles that only revealed two things-- Sarah's shining metal braces and the absolute depth of their shameful submission.</p> <p> Behind them, Tam removed the box that had bothered me throughout the performance, but I still couldn't make out what it contained or covered up. Tam stepped between the girls now and snapped her fingers, pointing to the unseen focus behind them.</p> <p> ""Cuddle position."" The two girls separated and then met again, face to face, standing over the hidden objects. I saw what they were now. Two burnished steel poles, perhaps two inches in diameter, were bolted securely into the base of the stage. The pair of twin steel rods rose perhaps a foot and a half into the air and were no farther apart than a foot. Each was capped and rounded at the top.</p> <p> Tam placed each of her palms into the small of each of the Bodwells, pushing them forward till they were nipple to nipple. Reaching into her pocket, Tam pulled out a pair of quarter-sized steel rings. Using her long nails, she unclipped both of Annie's nipple rings and replaced them with the larger rings. Then, with a malicious twist, she shoved Sarah forward-- and proceeded to draw the same ring through her little nipples as well, first removing her other, smaller 'personal' set.</p> <p> Mother's and daughter's nipples were now locked together, the fleshy rose-colored tips erect and poking each other in teasing bondage. As daughter was a bit shorter than mother, Sarah's nipples were tugged upward to Annie's, giving her trim, slender body an especially lewd profile for us spectators.</p> <p> ""Let us begin with today's lesbian lessons. First, a refresher. Do kissy-face for us, girlies.""</p> <p> The mother opened up her lips and the daughter, a second later, did likewise. Soon there lips melded and the heat rose palpably from between the pair of captive tits as their unnatural passion took flight.</p> <p> Tam patted their bare asses with her crop. ""Now kiss HOT, my lezzie sluts. Kiss HOT for us. Show us how much you LOVE one another.""</p> <p> Lust conquer shame in Annie first and the overheated woman put her arms around her daughter's waist obediently, closed her eyes and plunged her tongue into Annie's mouth. The teen daughter sighed and followed suit, parrying her mother's pink tongue with her own. Breasts were crushed even tighter, and two pairs of hands began to roam over long-familiar territory. Annie's hands kneaded the sweet girl-flesh of her daughter's taut teen ass. Sarah's fingers caressed her the swell of mother's pear-shaped backside, cooing softly as she painted upon the pink, perfect skin. Soft sighs hovered up and over the onlookers as we watched raptly the command performance being put on for us.</p> <p> ""So precious, so touching,"" commented Tam sarcastically. ""Now play nuzzle-titties for us, sluts.""</p> <p> Instantly, the Bodwell girls untangled themselves. They raised their hands up to their imprisoned breasts and placing them underneath, they began to nuzzle for Mistress Tam. With forced dirty-girl smiles, they stared into each other's eyes and began to twirl their nipples around each other's. As Annie pulled hers around her daughter's, Sarah winced in pain, her own small buds yanked along by her mother's more womanly melons.</p> <p> ""Aren't they being good little whores for you tonight?"" Tam demanded of the audience. ""Hell, yeahs!"" answered her from around the floor of Candyland. ""So don't they deserve a treat for being such darling little lezzies?"" Again, the answer was YES!</p> <p> Tam clapped her hands. ""The crowd is pleased with your slutty little act tonight girls-- that means a special treat. We'll give you something you can't give each other-- something that each of you hot sluts wants very, very badly. Know what that is... Annie?""</p> <p> The thirty-six year old blonde replied hoarsely in dull heat. ""A c-c-cock, Mistress Tam?"" Her eyes were still resting on her daughter's with a weird, twisted concentration.</p> <p> Tam noded and tapped the twin metal prongs awaiting each girl between their legs. ""Yes, bitch. And these cocks are for you two. On my count of three, I want to see you two beauties fuck yourselves silly on these cocks. And since your titties are still locked together, you'll have to be a team or you'll get hurt. Show us what good little playmates you've become since you came to Candyland-- show us how well you play together, Annie and Sarah! One---Two---"" the girls braced themselves as Mistress Tam swung back her crop. ""THREE!!!!""</p> <p> Simultaneously the pair spread their legs, bent their knees and lowered their crotches onto the cold, glistening metal rods. They fought back tears as Mistress Tam continued to crop them until, in an eternity of seconds later, they had allowed the metal rod to penetrate their tight, bare orifices. Sarah rolled her eyes in agony as she accepted the unyielding pole deep within her teen pussy. Annie took the penetration with only slightly less discomfort.</p> <p> Tam produced a pair of police handcuffs and soon had the pair's hands bound tightly behind their backs. ""To make it more... challenging for you girls,"" the Thai whoretrainer explained. Annie groaned, then bit her lip.</p> <p> ""Now, because your fans have decided to let you have this treat THEY will be the ones who decide how fast you can fuck yourselves."" Tam addressed the audience. ""When you want to let the girls start fucking, yell as loud as you can-- all together-- 'Fuck little lezzies!' When you stop saying it they have to stop too. Understand?""</p> <p> ""Fuckin' A!"" yelled back an American. Assents rumbled up from the small tables and booths. I noticed the Thai bargirls giggling and nodding too. For once, they weren't the subject of the humiliation--it was the stuck up white sluts on stage.</p> <p> Tam gestured for silence. Then, raising her riding crop, she waved it over the rowdy men and bargirls. They responded with gusto.</p> <p> ""FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES!""</p> <p> The pair was slow in complying and Tam brought the crop down on each of their asses, then the back of their thighs in quick succession. ""Faster sluts!"" Annie humped down too quickly in involuntarily pain and Sara yelped as her small tit-lets were yanked down in with an aching jerk. Together they began squat-fucking the cold, unlubricated metal poles with as much simultaneity as they could manage.</p> <p> ""FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES!""</p> <p> I watched as Annie's head began rolliing crazily about like a doll's, the long blonde hair whipping about in her daughter's face. Her eyes were closed now and she was smacking her lips in the throes of building lust. Sarah's small elfin face was contorted in hurt, having more difficulty accomodating the metal invader. But she too was trying her best to work herself up in a hot state for the customers.</p> <p> ""FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES!""</p> <p> Tam waved the crop over the audience like a sadistic conductor in some orchestra from Hell, spurring them on. Chani stirred curiously under the table and I locked my thighs around her neck. She went back to lapping at my dick with a whining yelp.</p> <p> Mother and daughter had finally achieved a rythm and their breasts bobbed up and down in unison as they squat-fucked themselves on the metal cocks. Annie's legs were growing slick with love juice, which began to trickle down the pole. She began to lick her daughter's lips in wanton surrender to the inevitable.</p> <p> ""FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES! FUCK LITTLE LEZZIES!""</p> <p> The teen reciprocated, offering her mouth to her mother. Her own pretty little puss was wet now too, more easily sliding up and down the now-slick metal pole. Both Bodwell ladies were dripping now with sweat and burning with incestuous desire. Purring and gossamer sighs emitted from both of the females' hungry lips.</p> <p> Tam looked at the clock off-stage and nodded. She now waved her crop flat. ""Stop!""</p> <p> The two girls halted their humping immediately. Unwillingly, they separated their still-yearning lips. Then they shyly looked away from one another, aware again of their humiliating situation, as Tam unlocked the breast rings that held them in tandem. The Thai mistress quickly replaced tehm with the smaller original rings and they remained shakily on their knees.</p> <p> ""Good girls! What a nice playtime for you! But look,"" she pointed at the wet poles, ""you've made a mess, ladies! If you want to have more pleasure, you must clean up after each other-- just like loving girlfriends do. Now.""</p> <p> Annie bent her lips down to the pole that her pretty daughter had mounted. Quivering, she began to tongue the shaft. Tam snapped her crop and Sarah, her nose wrinkling a little, followed suit, tasting her mother's juices on the pole. Soon the two were lapping dutifully like a couple of puppies in training. Tam patted them on their blonde heads as they lapped up the last of the sloppy feminine goo.</p> <p> ""Now, what would be better than the real thing, huh girlies? What you say boys and girls?"" she saucily demanded from the Candyland customers. We hotly agreed. There wasn't anyone who wanted the act to end.</p> <p> ""Annie, on the table. Time to show everyone what you like to do most-- get eaten out by little slut daughter!""</p> <p> Annie choked and rose shakily. She rolled onto the teacher's desk and spread her legs. Her pink woman puss was still glistening from the squat fuck and her body shaking. Though whether from humiliation, shame or sheer sex craving, no one could say. Including Annie herself.</p> <p> Sarah had begun crying at Tam's reference to her as a slut, but submissivley, the teenager obeyed her Thai mistress and climbed on top of her mother. She delicately placed her own slippery slit against her mother's mouth and took the same position at the opposite end of the table.</p> <p> Tam addressed the customers again. ""To make them lick, just repeat after me: 'Lick little Lezzies!' As loud as you can!""</p> <p> Which of course we did. ""LICK LITTLE LEZZIES! LICK LITTLE LEZZIES! LICK LITTLE LEZZIES!""</p> <p> Mother and daughter bucked against each other. Soon stray blonde tresses were stuck to their pretty English faces by all the juices smeared on them. Still they licked, as we the audience commanded. Annie must have been secretly relieved that her daughter was on top, as Tam cropped the poor fifteen year old's cupcake asscheeks for the chuckles of the crowd. Miserable young Sarah sobbed as her small pink tongue lapped at the burning red sex lips before her and searched out her mommy's clit. Annie leered, whorishly happy at her daughter's servicing and no longer able to hide it, as she too licked at her daughter's trim pink cunt.</p> <p> I shuddered as I realized the brilliance of what Tam, the sexual impressario had achieved with these two. Six months ago, she had taken delivery of prim and proper Roxanne Bodwell, a fastidious thirty-six year old stewardess, and Sarah Bodwell, her pretty precocious fifteen year old daughter. Using merciless discipline, she had trained this mother and daughter into Bangkok's hottest pair of lesbian lovers. And, judging by the performance, broke them into accepting their new passion. As Tam closed the stage, I kicked Chani down and rose, offering her a standing ovation. Other hardcores joined me, and soon we were all clapping. She winked gratefully as the curtains closed.</p> <p> ""Heel,"" I commanded to the little bitch under the table. She barked softly at my command and slumped to her fours under the table. I rose and clapped Vopat on the back. He beamed, handed me a Kloster's and invited me back to his office.</p> <p> ""On the house Joe,"" he toasted me. ""Like the act?""</p> <p> ""Jesus, it was fantastic! When is the next show?""</p> <p> He shook his head, wagging a finger. ""These two special-- just once a night! Don't want to wear them out-- too good a thing for Candyland! Besides, they have date night tonight... with Colonel Chao.""</p> <p> I nodded. The Colonel was a Candyland patron, who protected the bar from any potential inquiries or accidental fires and the like. He was one of the reasons that acts like Annie and Sarah could go on night after night without interferrence. In return, he expected ""contributions"" as well as use of the Candyland girls. Tonight he had requested the two white girls.</p> <p> ""Joe, look--these just come in! Should be big hit, huh?"" He pushed a stack of video packages at me.</p> <p> I looked closely at them. It was a series of porno tapes-- the ""Mommy's My Lover!"" series, starring Annie and Sarah. The tapes had just been produced, all in sleek packages with four color photographs advertsing the movie subject. They were varied but all featured the two blondes in hot action: ""Daughter's First Dildo,"" ""Mommy's Strap-on Love,"" ""Spanking For Slutty Little Sarah,"" ""Little Lezzie Learns Her Lesson!,"" ""Mommy, Her Vibrator and Me,"" ""Learning To Lick,"" and more.</p> <p> I shook my head, dubiously. ""You'll get busted, Vopat. It isn't worth it. The kid is just fifteen-- you can't sell this in the States.""</p> <p> He grinned, pointing at the disclaimer. ""All actors eighteen. Proof on file.""</p> <p> ""What if someone checks?"" I asked.</p> <p> He snorted. ""Who do that, Joe-- ever? Does Sarah look younger than some of the other girls in porn movies?""</p> <p> I had to agree. Which meant he would make a ton of baht on this side business. He was a businessman who had scoped the profit from the beginning.</p> <p> ""I want more girls Joe-- special kind you get,"" he began, but I rose.</p> <p> ""Can't do it. I'm going legit again, Vopat. A deal with the Colonel. Where is he by the way?""</p> <p> Sadly he jerked a thumb at a secluded booth at the back. ""You change mind Joe, we talk. Tam like girls you get. Says she do lots with them. And don't upset Colonel-- he go with his girls soon!"" Vopat warned.</p> <p> I nodded, and found myself at the Colonel's table. He sat impressive in his bulk, his uniform, buzz cut-- and the pistol in his thick black leather belt. On either knee, sat the two Bodwell girls. They had prepared themselves for this honored, important customer.</p> <p> Annie's hair was tied into a ponytail with a red lace bow, while Sarah's hair was braided into two tails on either side of her head. Annie wore a red satin push-up half-bra, displaying her pierced erect nipples, a tiny slutty matching red g-string and five inch heels. Her newly painted lips nibbled at the Colonel's earlobe senuously, She didn't look at me, even when I sat down-- her attention securely anchored to her master of this evening. Chao cupped her tit idly, occaisionally twisting the nipple ring. The horny bar whore.</p> <p> Sarah was made up as well, though her lipstick was pink gloss. Her panties were girlishly cute-- white cotton bikinis with a dainty rose pattern on them. Her breasts were concealed by a pretty pink training bra. Her face was buried in the Colonel's neck as well, lapping at his other lobe. She wore a pair of three inch pink heels. The proper English schoolgirl.</p> <p> He stared from behind his mirror glass aviators and smiled. His smile looked like a scar. ""Like my dates tonight, Joe?""</p> <p> I nodded, enviously. He would have an interesting night.</p> <p> ""You have the money for our arrangement?""</p> <p> ""Not yet. Soon. Tonight."" Chao and I were going into business again-- but this time I was putting up my stake entirely. It had come up a few weeks ago-- a gun running opportunity to arm the resurgent Khmer Rouge. There was a fortune to be made. With my old connections and his protection, it was an ideal chance to get out of the slaver business. Only thing was, I needed big money and fast. Not big by Western standards, but incalculable by Bangkok measures.</p> <p> But I would soon be getting it. Hand delivered. I had confirmed that two days ago. ""It takes about an hour to get from the airport,"" I explained.</p> <p> He wasn't listening. Instead he was whispering something into Sarah's ear. Suddenly, the fifteen year old nymphet took her hand and wantonly stuck it under her panties. She began finger fucking herself, contiunuing to moan and lap at his ear. ""Whatever, Joe--just get it here tonight-- the shipment of AK-47s arrives from Burma tomorrow morning and I need to make the buy. Leave it with Vopat-- we meet tomorrow. If you'll excuse me now, I think my dates need some special attention!""</p> <p> I left to collect my money as Colonel Chao enjoyed his company. I looked back once. I wish I hadn't.</p> <p> Chao had pushed both mother and daughter on their knees in front of him and was instructing them on the fine points of giving him a double-tongued blowjob. Roxanne smile was a put-on job-- the phony enthusiasm of a working girl who knew she had to con her john, the full lips drawn into a clown-slut smile but the eyes a thousand miles away. She nodded as the Colonel directed her face to his crotch with his right hand, her steamy expression calculated to please him.</p> <p> But Sarah was different. As the Colonel drew her near with his left hand, her innocent, pretty wan face darkened into unmitigated lust. The tip of her pink tongue met that of her mother's, and the teen girl's hips bucked a bit. As the blowjob progressed, the daughter's eyes focused over the Colonel's cock and were busy getting dreamily got lost in her mother's blue eyes-- her lover's eyes.</p> <p> She looked up at me. Her eyes were hard now-- they were realistic eyes. The dirty-girl smile she turned and gave me was too much-- the braces shone briefly before she returned to both she and her mother's task. Sarah was still a pretty, blonde, bright teenage girl. But she was also more than that.</p> <p> Now she was also a lesbian sex slave, a trained slut that pleasured whoever or whatever she was told to. She should be attending mixers in England, going to classes and going on her first date-- not on her knees giving blow jobs to corrupt Thai police officials in a filthy go-go bar like Candyland. But she was. And it was because of me.</p> <p> I shivered, glad to be doing something like legitimate like gun-running. I left the Bodwells to their fate and hurried out the door into the purple-black Thai night. </p> </div>",[]
1622,Kindred Spirits,-1,TOMAS MARTINEZ,no@email,"Tomas is delighted when his mentor visits from the US, to help him educate his newly-abducted little guest, Maria, and he reflects on how the American first introduced and guided him through the pleasures of rough sex with small girls.",2004-12-15,32,4,"MM/gg, ds, rp",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/martinez001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I'm so pleased you made the effort to visit.</p> <p>It has been a long journey for you and I hope you find it worthwhile. Clever of you to invent a business trip that happened to be in Spain. No point in unnecessary expenditure.</p> <p>So good to see you again.</p> <p>You're the expert and I'm simply the aspiring novice. I'm desperate for you to appreciate my meagre efforts and not be disappointed. And I want to learn as much as I can from your all too brief two-day stopover.</p> <p>I close the tall gates of the courtyard and reverse my small car into the shady nook by the north wall of my restored finca and take your grip from the boot. We've left your rental car at your hotel. Your face betrays no emotion - are you not as excited as I am? It is another roasting hot day outside and the dust kicks up as I lead you into the small courtyard and my keys turn in the ancient locks of my tiny cottage. It will be much cooler inside. The girl will fetch us some wine soon.</p> <p>And her reward will be to learn at first hand from a master of the art. She is utterly yours for the duration of your stay.</p> <p>And who would have thought that only a year ago, you and I had never met. Only a year ago, a moment like this would have been just another fantasy.</p> <p>That was, until that product launch convention in Orlando, Florida, when in a quiet moment after the day's hype, I was sitting in the corner of the terrace bar, and your practised eye caught my gaze lingering too long on a cute pre-teen at the adjacent pool. Her thin and outgrown bathing costume clung wetly between her legs, highlighting her perfect young cunt and I couldn't take my eyes off it.</p> <p>You watched me and sensed a like-mind. You tested me with a provocative question (""Bet she'd be a great little fuck?"") rather than something more innocuous like ""Give her a few years and she'll be a catch"") and you instantly saw through my embarrassed, flustered reply. Like a courting couple, we spent the evening in each other's company, sounding each other out: surf 'n' turf and too many beers, oblique questions, smutty comments and hints bouncing back and forth until we each were sure we had met a genuine soulmate. I don't know why, but we clicked, and you trusted me, and I'm so glad you did.</p> <p>But I really wasn't prepared for your proposition at the end of the convention. Was it too meant as a test? You seemed to have no doubt that I would agree to it.</p> <p>I've no regrets that I did so: it was the most exciting, thrilling and incredible thing I had ever done until then. </p> <p>I admit I still had my doubts when you checked us into that downbeat motel off the Interstate. I was of course reticent - I had had to invent some pretty strong reason for postponing my return home to Spain for a few days, and I have to say that in all honesty, I was beginning to wonder if some of your graphic tales weren't just bull, and that I was going to be conned or worse.</p> <p>But then you simply took a drive into a run-down part of town and lifted her, with me gawping open-mouthed in the passenger seat. The way you made the little Cuban vanish from her neighbourhood was a lesson in itself: such confidence, so neatly executed. No trace left.</p> <p>Now I realise that you had it planned all along, of course, and my being there was merely a coincidence.</p> <p>No matter: what a fantastic couple of nights we had with her in that lonely, dingy, virtually empty motel! I can still picture her terrified, tearful face looking up at me, and finding no sympathy or mercy in my stony reproach, returning miserably again to my crotch, to resume her first, inexpert attempt at fellatio. I can recall your triumphant grin a couple of hours earlier, as your hands curled around her waist, pulling her towards you whilst you pumped viciously between her skinny legs, spread wide, and the way you hollered a rebel yell when you came inside her eleven-year-old cunt for the second or third time that night.</p> <p>You are my inspiration. </p> <p>Without you, I would never have dreamt of buying this remote old smallholding, a kilometre from the nearest village, and turning it into my retreat, the perfect place in which to entertain a young visitor. No self-respecting Spaniard would have considered it, preferring as we do the comforts of a modern, suburban home. But I doubt that my neighbours back home in Barcelona would have been as deaf to the screams and cries of a young girl's pain as are the ancient olive trees that all but submerge my rural oasis. With its thick stone walls and heavy shutters and doors, it makes a good prison. The estate agent was naturally delighted to take my cash, assuming that once I had restored the place, I would sell it on to the mad English, who seem to like such solitude. Thank goodness she had no idea of my real intentions.</p> <p>The property came with a useful accessory. When the previous owner died, his ancient Alsatian cross refused to leave and I adopted it, giving it the dilapidated woodshed for a home and the run of the small yard. The girl was terrified of it and it is a great deterrent to any unwelcome callers. Shame it is a bitch, though: I would have been interested to see her with a dog humping her cunt and slobbering over her perfect young body.</p> <p>No, from the moment my flight home from Orlando was airborne, I settled back into the seat with my eyes closed, my crotch still glowing from the forty-eight hour fuckfest to which you had so generously invited me, and I began to imagine how I could do the same. </p> <p>I had to have more of the same. To be like you.</p> <p>I must remember to ask you what you did with tiny Juanita. Did you stay there longer, exploring her sinewy little body further, subjecting her to yet more devious cocktails of pain and pleasure? Did you share her with anyone else, or perhaps take her back home and have been fucking her senseless ever since? </p> <p>Or did you sell her on, maybe delivering her into a life of prostitution? You did say you had all sorts of lowlife contacts. I wonder what a slightly used eleven-year-old is worth?</p> <p>I open the finca's door and as soon as our eyes adjust to the dimness inside the main room, you get your first chance to see my own little captive. I watch you, for signs of approval. </p> <p>I snap my fingers. And to my relief, she obeys, scurrying across to the centre of the flagstone floor and curtseying, exactly as I had trained her for the past six weeks. She stares solemnly down at her feet, as you stand before her, looking up and down her new 'school uniform': soft deck shoes and white ankle socks, knee-length, pleated grey skirt, and flimsy, cheap white polo shirt. Not unlike the outfit she was wearing when I bundled her into the back of my car as she hurried to school up the narrow lane outside her own village, many kilometres from here, in a different district and another province. Yes, I remembered what you said about making the most of boundaries between police forces to help blur any trail.</p> <p>After so many years of daydreaming and girl-watching, I already knew precisely what girl I wanted.</p> <p>Wander around any Spanish town on a warm Friday evening and you will be surrounded by wall-to-wall young pussy, all dressed to impress, the few summer clothes they wear making it no hardship to discern their true figures: I enjoy the pre-teens especially, flat-chested and clinging to their mothers, covertly watching their seniors and affecting the way the older girls walk and carry themselves. I also like fourteen year olds for their gawkiness and their neat, shapely little tits, which just beg to be abused, but I ruled out an older girl (this time), in case she proved to be too strong-willed. </p> <p>And so I found a compromise and selected this little sweetie, Maria, who is about twelve-and-a-half years old. She is just how I prefer girls of her age: very slim, still with a little girl's narrow hips and back and skinny, muscular legs. She has a gorgeous hard tummy and tiny but still properly-shaped breasts (not the podgy little cones of puppy fat that many girls of her age still possess). Hers are upstanding and firm and of a size that would more or less justify the wearing of a first bra beneath her Sunday best (which she told me, her mother had recently permitted her). Her skin is divine, a little dark, as belies her rural upbringing, but so smooth and unblemished, with no trace of the acne that bedevils many of the foreign girls who come to Spain on holiday, with their unhealthy diets and fixation with cosmetics.</p> <p>To my delight, when I had brought her to the finca and disposed of her clothes, I discovered that she possessed not a single pubic hair. No need to shave or pluck her delicious little pussy.</p> <p>I feel rather proud of her, as she stands awkwardly before you.</p> <p>You have raised her face up now, cupping her neat little chin in your hand. Her big, round eyes are dull and she is so clearly wary of you. I've not told her very much, informing her only that I would be having a guest to stay, an honoured guest from the USA, and that if she was a good girl, he too might require her to pleasure him.</p> <p>You examine her tooled leather collar, and weigh the long chain in your hand. Although the finca is very secure, I always attach her by it her to one of the wall-rings when I am away. Like you, I have to travel extensively and sometimes I have to leave her alone for three or even four days, during which time she needs to be able to move about the cottage, but obviously not venture outside. I've trained the dog to disapprove of anything like that. It's no problem - she has the benefit of power, water and a modest food ration (but I permit her no clothes in my absence, of course) and her chain only just allows her to reach the tiny shower room and lavatory, and the kitchenette. I leave the one bedroom locked - it is where I keep the valuable electronics and the like, so that she spends most of her time in the main room, surrounded by the reminders of her existence here: the ropes, straps, photographic lighting and large mattress on its dais.</p> <p>How rude of me! You can't get to know her if she's still chained up. I hand you the key to the padlock at her throat and you let the fine steel links drop to the floor. </p> <p>Later I'll show you the tiny barn where I prefer to discipline her: I'm quite pleased with it - a nice, scary place, for the victim at least.</p> <p>You are looking expressionlessly into her wide, sad eyes. Do you like her? Have I selected her well?</p> <p>I watch as you reach down and slowly start to furl up her skirt, your eyes never leaving hers, your hands deftly gathering the hem and patiently raising it, past her knees, up her firm, brown thighs. Her ears redden in embarrassment as the roll of material gathers about her waist, exposing her skin-tight little white panties. You place your hand over her crotch and grip the clearly defined bulge of her pubis. She flinches as you squeeze her, nervously transfixed by your icy stare. Your strong fingers press the flimsy fabric between her labia, and the tip of your finger curls and forces the cotton to chafe uncomfortably the opening of her vagina, forcing her up on to the very tips of her toes.</p> <p>And then you suddenly pick her up by her waist and throw her backwards on to the mattress. I am taken aback, and so most certainly is she.</p> <p>You practically tear off her panties, lifting up her legs and pushing her back against the mattress. You bend her double, pushing her ankles down each side of her head. Her skirt falls upwards to her chest, and her rump is in the air. Her lovely cunt is fully displayed, as is her tight, puckered anus, proffered to you between her splayed buttocks.</p> <p>In an instant, you unfasten and drop your own pants and moments later, you have shoved her legs wide apart are guiding your hard cock towards her groin. You locate her pussy. Without hesitation, you force your way inside her. </p> <p>She cries out as you lunge forward, but now you are half buried in her tight, dry little cunt. No warning, no foreplay - you intend this to be uncomfortable for her. Just a couple of tentative pokes to ensure you've successfully penetrated her, then with a cruel snap of your hips, you sink your entire length rasping into her unprepared young cunny.</p> <p>In amazement, I watch you rape her, with deep, violent thrusts that make her whimper and gasp. A tear glistens on her cheek. </p> <p>You adjust your position and smack her hard on the outside of her thighs until her body relaxes to accommodate you, and then you are lying right on top of her, pulling her folded frame beneath your body, crushing her whilst you pump into her with long, measured strokes.</p> <p>Like an athlete, you pace yourself. She is tiring. Her muscles are less tense. She offers no resistance. Her grunting is quieter.</p> <p>You raise yourself up to release her legs and they wave about either side of your hips as you quicken, fucking her harder and even deeper. Her slim brown body recoils from your manic onslaught. I recall that crazy second night back in the motel in Florida, when you woke the young Cuban, Juanita, from a deep sleep in much the same way, her tiny body flailing like a rag doll as you raped her so hard she eventually passed out, and you yelled at me to bring her round with a wet flannel so that she would be awake when you came once more inside her.</p> <p>Maria is completely silent now, head back, mouth open and breathing deeply, her body forced by your weight into the mattress. Her arms and legs bounce around as you make a final frenzied burst, fucking her with all your strength until you climax into her, arching your back, prolonging the moment of ecstasy and pulling her hard against you and shaking her until you have delivered every last drop deep inside her belly.</p> <p>I am so stunned by what you have done, that I realise I am still holding your grip! </p> <p>What now? You climb off but wheel Maria round, pulling at her carefully plaited ponytails and guiding her head into your groin, where she has no option but to take your semi-erect penis between her lips, to lick and suck it clean of cum.</p> <p>What must she be thinking? What can she imagine is going to happen to her next?</p> <p>Her task completed, you harshly push her away by her forehead, so that she tumbles back on to the mattress, to be ignored, of no further consequence: she has served her purpose for now. You don't even bother to look at her.</p> <p>At last you speak. Turning to me, you smile.</p> <p>""Very nice little cunt, Tomas,"" you drawl in English, ""I think we'll have a mighty fine time with her.""</p> <p>Praise indeed. You never cease to impress me.</p> <p>Remember that first night in the middle of nowhere, Florida, after we had stripped the little Cuban girl of her cheap cotton vest and shorts, and deflowered her comprehensively in all three orifices? When you carried her out into the woods behind the hotel and strung her up to a branch using just the cord from the window blinds? I had no idea how effective it would be, suspending her on tiptoe just by her thumbs. How she wailed! I was so afraid someone might hear, especially when you made her hold one leg horizontal, lashing her poor, abused little cunt with your belt each time she tired and let it droop. I can still picture the drool of blood-marbled semen oozing from her cunt and anus and creeping down the inside of her tender red thigh. It was fantastic - all night I just kept getting hard and having to cum: in her soft mouth, in her puffy, wet pussy, inside her raw, torn little backside. Never had I managed to ejaculate so much so frequently as I did that first nig ht.</p> <p>Yes, it is all down to you. You were the catalyst that made this possible.</p> <p>Sure, I had been watching young girls for years, but never had I dared go any further. Well OK, I suppose I had been making a half-baked and chaotic attempt to 'groom' the ten-year-old daughter of a neighbour in Barcelona for a while. She was now so used to me, that it was no problem to get away with a quick, subtle grope of her knickers or tits during a game of chase, and she was perfectly happy to sit innocently on my balcony in her tiny bikini, enjoying my cold drinks whilst I surreptitiously enjoyed looking at her body. I had some vague notion of offering to babysit her, as a prelude to what, I don't really know, but since the opportunity had never arisen, I'd never found an outlet for my latent desires. So for sex, I have been making do with my occasional surrogate - a wacky Japanese student at Uni in Barcelona, with a short, slim, hard body and willingness to experiment, who had no idea of the true reason I fancied her in preference to busty, pneumatic Spanish girls .</p> <p>Until I met you, I had never expected that I would ever actually get to fuck a little girl. </p> <p>Until you stood aside and invited me to follow your lead and rape that cowering, naked young Cuban girl, still bathed in sweat from the ordeal of her first fuck in that stuffy motel room. My heart pounding, I forced my erection into her impossibly small pussy. She was already exhausted, scared rigid, and powerless to resist my insistent cock. I looked down at her: her legs limply akimbo, her immature young pussy swollen and still glistening with blood and your semen. And I knew there was no going back. </p> <p>I can't tell you quite how much I enjoyed it. It was on a level that surpasses the mere physical pleasure.</p> <p>I had no conception of just how delicious it would feel to have that tiny, trembling little body crushed beneath mine, my hips and stomach sliding over her, skin slick with sweat. How fantastic it felt, able to force my aching cock into that slippery little hole again and again, so tight and yet so utterly accessible. To feel the tip of my cock slamming against her cervix, making her squeal and writhe yet more. To look down at her tear-streaked face, twisting in shock and pain and humiliation, revelling in her misery at her total domination by the two men who held her captive and who were using her so cruelly, so mercilessly. Fucking my young Jap had nothing on screwing this terrified eleven-year-old. I had no inkling of the tremendous rush I would feel being in total control over her skinny little body, of knowing I could do anything I wanted with her, and that anything I did would be a new and frightening experience for her. </p> <p>I was unprepared for the consuming thrill of it all, the indescribable buzz of controlling her, being the arbiter of whether she would feel pleasure or pain. </p> <p>Pain.</p> <p>That was an eye-opener, so to speak: I had absolutely no idea how much I would enjoy inflicting pain. Me a sadist? I suppose I must be. </p> <p>Straight sex with little girls I had frequently tried to imagine of course, but hurting one for kicks had never featured in my list of fantasies.</p> <p>Yet once you had shown me the way, I was irreversibly hooked. Once I had sampled the intense satisfaction of administering harsh punishment to a helpless little cunt. And the prolonged spanking of wriggling little buttocks until they were red raw. Or the calculating torment of immature little nipples. A year ago, I would have proclaimed such things obscene or perverse. But that was before you made it possible to experience the consummate delight of punishing poor little Juanita. Her tears and pathetic pleading just made me want more: I wanted to bind her, whip her, pinch and stretch her. I willingly accepted from you the thin greenstick branch you plucked from the copse behind the motel, and I struggled to retain my self-control to restrain myself from beating her deserving young bottom so hard that the blood flowed from the welts.</p> <p>You excuse yourself and head to the compact bathroom to freshen up. Of course. Sorry, my mind was wandering.</p> <p>I order Maria to take your holdall through to the bedroom - as my guest, you naturally have my room. She scurries off, taking a wide berth to avoid passing too close to you.</p> <p>That was an amazing performance, how you established your mastery over her so instantly: without any hint of what you intended to do, before I had even had time to introduce her, you just threw her down and raped her. Then you discarded her with such incredible disdain that she would be left in no doubt that she is worthless, no more than a receptacle for your semen, to be discarded when she has been used.</p> <p>It took me nearly two weeks to break her spirit.</p> <p>And a further fortnight to reduce her to the passive automaton I yearned to create. I'd listened to your tales, of girls you'd trained and used, and I was intrigued. I had to emulate you.</p> <p>""Keep 'em guessing,"" you'd said. ""Never be predictable.""</p> <p>""Carrot and stick.""</p> <p>""Raise hopes but always dash them.""</p> <p>""Use praise and reward sparingly.""</p> <p>As best I can, I've followed your advice, tried to copy your techniques. She now obeys me unquestioningly. Increasingly, she offers herself spontaneously, craving my approval. She finds solace when we kiss, no longer pulling away as soon as she can. And sometimes she seems genuinely happy when she knows she has satisfied me, nuzzling her head against my chest and finding comfort in any sign of affection I show her, prolonging such moments as much as she can. </p> <p>Will you think I've done well with her?</p> <p>There is so much more I want you to tell me. As I wait for you to complete your shower, Maria hovers silently in the corner, having hastily cleaned herself up in the kitchen and dressed now as I had instructed her in just a short linen apron and leather collar and cuffs. She is poised to fill our glasses with my favourite rioja.</p> <p>I glimpse the lovely dimples at the sides of her buttocks and immediately I have a great desire to haul her over my knee and smack her taut young bottom. But I've hardly touched her for a week, just an occasional light spanking: I wanted her body unmarked for your arrival - a blank canvas on which you can practise your art.</p> <p>I ponder on what I am so desperate to learn from you. What are the pharmaceuticals you use to subdue a girl, or to enhance the feelings in her body? I want to know about the 'little helpers' you alluded to, when you showed me the basics on the tiny Hispanic girl. You made it seem so easy then, using just a few bits and pieces improvised from things bought from a nearby hardware store, making her suffer for hours in the heat of the Florida night until she was hoarse with begging to be fucked, as an alternative to the constant discomfort and pain. Tell me more about these items or gadgets you have accumulated over time.</p> <p>Soon I want to show off my own efforts, to let you see the techniques I have devised. But mostly, I want to witness you giving my little Maria the benefits of your years of experience.</p> <p>Will you torment her delicate anus, like you did thoroughly with the little girl in Saigon, or maybe super-sensitise her clitoris and keep her on the brink of climax for hours, as you said you did to the pageant princess in Seattle? I rather hope you'll show me how to bind her properly with ropes, Japanese style, so that we can simultaneously enter her backside and cunt without relying on her cooperation. </p> <p>The girl is all too aware that something is about to happen. Her mouth is dry. She leans against the cool stone wall for support.</p> <p>Her hand shakes as she pours your wine. The towelling sheet you wrapped yourself in after your shower has fallen open (or was it deliberate?) and your thickening erection draws her attention. I note with glee the trepidation in her eyes as she glances quickly at you, before retreating to her corner. She is frightened. Recently she seemed to have found some inner peace, to have reconciled herself to her fate, rationalising her role as my sex slave, perhaps hoping that through acquiescence, she will eventually curry sufficient favour with me to be released. We shall see.</p> <p>But your arrival has changed that. She is unnerved. Now there are two men to serve. And one is an unknown quantity. Older, more dangerous.</p> <p>We speak English as we sip the wine and get down to business. The girl understands a little from her schooling, and every now and then, she catches a word or phrase from our conversation and her face loses a bit more colour, as she anticipates what we shall be doing to her all too soon. In my preparations for your visit have tried to emulate your own admirable attention to detail. I wanted to reciprocate the bonus I had in Orlando, in the way the Cuban girl was able to appreciate the Spanish obscenities I grunted as I fucked her raw little backside and forced my cock into her gagging throat. So I've made Maria learn a small range of earthy English words and phrases, quite unlike anything she would have been taught at school. I wanted her to be able to eavesdrop our animated conversation, and use her imagination, and to have a chance of understanding any instructions you might wish to give her.</p> <p>Her obvious trepidation arouses me and I have to adjust my trousers to accommodate my own erection. Something you say reminds me of the tiny Juanita, being pounded simultaneously by our two hard, powerful cocks, invading her immature little cunt and mouth and arse at will. I can't wait to feel the sweat cooling on Maria's soft, young skin, damp from fear as much as the heat of this early autumn night. </p> <p>I am so looking forward to seeing you perform your magic again.</p> <p>You drain your wine and get up to enter the bedroom, no longer bothering with the towel. Maria takes advantage of your absence, stepping hurriedly forward to refill your glass. Crafty. I point to my crotch and she knows what to do, crouching between my knees to release the quivering hardness of my cock. She kneels and lowers her face towards it, then caresses the tip with the butterfly touch of her lips. My pre-cum seeps out, she laps it up. She has become quite proficient at oral sex in her weeks here. Her mouth is moving slowly up and down my shaft when you return to you chair. You watch Maria, smiling wickedly and wink at me again. She tries to see what you are doing, and sees the mysterious cloth bundle you've placed on the small table before you.</p> <p>I hold her head still and tell her to stand. </p> <p>You terrify her. She is pale, and keeps shooting glances between your face, your swollen cock and the cloth roll on the table.</p> <p>I raise my eyebrows to you - you have control.</p> <p>You smile at her with a subtle malevolence, crooking your finger and beckoning her to approach. </p> <p>Slowly, suspiciously, she steps towards you. Her small, firm breasts are heaving, as her nerves tighten and she presents herself before you. She stands for a minute, two maybe, but you say and do nothing, sipping the wine and staring straight at her.</p> <p>It is wonderful to see you build the tension. She is visibly shaking now and closes her eyes when you put down your glass and reach out towards her. You lower your hands lightly on her bare hips, gently pulling her closer until her feet are touching your chair. You twitch your hard cock at her. Waiting until she opens her eyes again, you slide your hands back behind her waist, deliberately, and then tug apart the bowknot of her apron. The lace-trimmed rectangle of cotton drops to the floor. The prominent bulge of her smooth little pussy is just inches from your face. Deftly, you guide her hips closer yet, lean towards her and stroke the tip of your tongue very, very slowly up the full length of her pussy cleft, from top to bottom. </p> <p>Her head is still, her body tense. You fingers trace a line around her waist, then descend to her pubis, alighting on her labia and softly easing them apart to reveal the glossy silkiness of her inner flesh. You gently prise the folds of her pussy wider open and explore the little pink folds and recesses with your fingertips. Once more you put your mouth against her, the tip of your tongue tenderly lifting the hood of flesh over her clitoris and seeking the smooth, firm little protrusion concealed below. Your tongue toys with her most sensitive of places, brushing over and around it, then slipping down inside her inner labia, to find and probe the tight aperture of her vagina. All the time, your saliva moistens and lubricates her cunny. You press the top of your tongue strongly over her clit. She staggers slightly and shuffles to regain her balance. Involuntarily she places her feet further apart, making her pussy more accessible.</p> <p>Your hands creep imperceptibly around her buttocks and pull them apart. You moisten your index finger and let it seek the puckered dimple of her anus, resting over it and applying a light yet irresistible pressure, which eventually succeeds. As the dark ring succumbs to the force and dilates, the finger slips inside, a fraction at a time, until the first knuckle disappears.</p> <p>You use your additional grip to ease her nearer, to purse your lips around her clitoral hood and suck her, at the same time pressing your tongue hard over the clit itself. She shivers.</p> <p>It is as if she can sense your power. She stands so obediently; hands flopped limply at her side. She breathes in sharply and resumes nibbling at her lower lip.</p> <p>Patiently, silently, you hold her pussy to your face, licking and nuzzling and suckling, whilst your finger maintains a slow rhythm in and out of her rectum. Once more her knees buckle and when you steady her, she unknowingly thrusts her crotch closer towards you.</p> <p>Your tongue makes more frequent forays down from her clitoris, to probe her vagina. At last you taste her own wetness. She does not usually get wet very readily and so you have performed especially well to make her excrete so quickly.</p> <p>Then suddenly you lift your head, sit back and wipe your mouth on the back of your hand, as if to signify 'that's all'. She was unable to prevent a brief frown of frustration from flashing across her brow. Bravo! An object lesson in torment and humiliation, allowing herself to become aroused and then spitefully denied any chance of orgasm. She saw our knowing smirks and was cross with herself for being so easily taunted. I doubt that this will be the only time tonight, when you use her own pubescent sexuality to torment her.</p> <p>Now you wrap you hand around the leather cuff around her wrist, firmly reminding her that you are in control. Her chest rises and falls in steady breaths as she recovers from her curtailed stimulation, the trim brown nipples crowning her pert little tits stiff and taut. Her pussy remains loosely open, the inner labia still slightly swollen and protruding. All of it is wet with your spit and her juices.</p> <p>My heart skips a beat as you nod at me and say,</p> <p>""I think you need to show me your barn now, Tomas. It's time to give little Maria here a lesson she'll never forget.""</p> <p>You unfasten the cloth roll and dramatically unfurl it over the polished wood, revealing the contents, each neatly held in place by short strips of elastic. The Master's toolkit! The 'little devices' you've accumulated over a long career of sexually tormenting small girls. Some are familiar, others intriguing. I recognise a gleaming chrome-plated speculum and some wicked screw clamps. There is something with wires attached and a pack of ECG pads. There's a battered Tupperware box containing what might be a dildo or vibrator and presumably a range of heads for it. But I have no idea what some of this stuff is, let alone how one would use it. I can already picture you employing some of these ingenious instruments on my sweet twelve-year-old, strapped helplessly on the bench in the adjacent room. I can imagine her screams echoing around the thick, stone walls.</p> <p>In answer to my unspoken question, you remark, ""One big advantage of being a in my business is that airport security doesn't tend to question the tools of your trade.""</p> <p>I note the sheer horror in Maria's eyes as she sees what you have brought with you: my cock is aching with anticipation. I peel off my clothes. My stomach is tight - in a few moments, your masterclass will begin. Maria's tears will flow long into the night, as she finds out exactly what it means to be your fucktoy.</p> <p>You and I exchange glances. </p> <p>Now. </p> <p>As one, we take hold of her arms. You grip her chin and press your lips over hers, insinuating your tongue deep into her mouth. You've put the roll of toys under your other arm. She goes rigid. I move behind her and squeeze my erection into the valley of her buttocks, cupping my hands over her breasts and pulling her against me.</p> <p>""Do you deserve to be punished, Maria?"" I murmur into her ear.</p> <p>As soon as you release her from your kiss, she hurries to give me the expected response, ""Yes, please punish me, Sir.""</p> <p>Holding her each side, above the elbow, we half-lead, half-carry her to the door and out across the yard to the old barn. The dog growls and scratches at the frame when we pass her woodshed. I pull back the heavy door and you propel her inside. I look at you and you grin back.</p> <p>Did you notice how we both unconsciously licked our lips in anticipation just then, at the very same moment?</p> <p>We are indeed kindred spirits...</p></div>",[]
1623,Cruel to be Kind,-1,TOMAS MARTINEZ,no@email,"Tomas tells his American mentor about his recent successful business trip, in which he tries to save a young Rio street girl, but not before giving her a short, rather painful lesson.",2004-12-17,22,4,"M/g, ds, rp",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/martinez002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I've recently had to visit a client in South America. But my American friend and mentor, whom I introduced in 'Kindred Spirits', has once again came to my aid, and pointed me towards some suitable entertainment to end my trip. I called him by instant messaging to tell him all about it as soon as I returned to my cosy cottage back home in Spain...</p> <p>""Hi, this is Tomas. ¿Qué tal?""</p> <p>""Muy bien. Sorry to catch you this early - my body clock is all over the place and I couldn't work out what the time is in the US. Good job you were online. I only got back from Brazil this afternoon.""</p> <p>""Yes thanks - a really good trip, and that's the reason I'm calling: to say a huge thank you for your introduction to that guy in São Paulo. It all went fantastically well. You know, you really should consider a career change and become a tour operator. Specialising in exotic pursuits in unlikely places!""</p> <p>""Oh yes, cute little Maria is still my 'guest'. In fact she's lying beside me right now. Hang on - I'll tilt the webcam for a moment. Can you see her? She's a bit tied up at the moment so she can't wave! When I got back I found some washing up she had missed whilst I was away and so she needed a thorough punishment. And then she had to show me how sorry she was and... well you know what happens when she starts making those pathetic little whimpering noises: you just can't stop spanking her.""</p> <p>""Wriggling about? I suppose she is. Ah. I'll explain that later.""</p> <p>""Oh yes, my friend, she won't forget your visit here in a hurry. The poor little bitch could hardly stand for two days and couldn't sit down for a week! I keep telling her that if she's a naughty girl I'll give her to you for good.""</p> <p>""What do you mean too old? So what's hidden away in your basement at the moment then?""</p> <p>""Really? Jesus! You must be exhausted!""</p> <p>""Brazil? I should say so - even better than you'd promised. The minute I got the business part of the trip out of the way I booked into that place you recommended, on the coast road. Very secluded. Just right.""</p> <p>""And your pet policeman, Marcos, met me downtown just as you'd arranged. How on earth did you get to know him?""</p> <p>""No! Well he's an Inspector now in the Special Response Team for Sao Paolo. Asked me to send his regards and to ask you when you're coming back. Very interesting fellow, isn't he? And true to his word. I thought perhaps he would just hand me on to some junior but he was great. Took me down to the favelas (1) in his unmarked police car and we cruised around whilst he showed me where the street kids live and told me tales of the sort of things the police used to get up to. He said that they've cleaned up their act a lot in recent years but he still seemed to be able to do whatever he wanted. It was incredible. Then he took me to a juvenile holding centre where they put all the abandonados (2) that they've picked up that night. And do you know what he'd done? Rather than give me just any little urchin, he'd specifically ordered his men to pick up any young girls arriving at the bus station the day before, and so sitting there were three fresh little peasant girls for me to choose from!""</p> <p>""Absolutely. And in a city of 18 million, who is going to miss another menino de rua (3)?""</p> <p>""Yeah, maybe if I had been staying longer! No, I made do with just the one this time! Sweet little thing; hadn't a clue what was going on. Straight off the bus from some hick town in the jungle with her plastic holdall and a dream of becoming a waitress in the big city. Marcos was telling me fifty kids a day turn up like that. They call them pivetes, which means 'little farts'.""</p> <p>""Hard to tell. I reckoned no more than eleven but she told me she was twelve - same as Maria but even skinnier. Very dark she was too - not black - but definitely a mulatto, with great big white teeth, a mass of frizzy black curls and mischievous, twinkly brown eyes. Gorgeous muscle tone - long thin legs and perky little tits with incredibly little hard nipples sticking through her vest. What was that?""</p> <p>""Exactly. A nice fresh little waif who hadn't had yet had the opportunity to get dragged into the whole drugs and HIV thing. Man, it's pretty evil in some of those places. Think of a vice and you'll find it there.""</p> <p>""Yeah. But seriously, I wouldn't have gone anywhere like that without Marcos.""</p> <p>""So anyway, I choose this girl, Carícia, and Marcos grabs her by the ear and hauls her into a side room. My Portuguese isn't especially good, but I got the gist. He gave her a real lecture about how stupid it was for a young girl to come to São Paulo and he went on and on about all the terrible things that could happen to her. The poor kid looked terrified and burst into tears. Then he says that she is lucky. She is going to be taught a lesson and if she satisfies her teacher, he may not arrest her again. He introduces me and says that she is to go with me and depending on how what I decide about her, she will either be released or else she'll be locked up in Pirajui (4) and he'd throw away the key. Then he looks at me and winks and the next thing I know the girl and I are being taken back to the apartment in the back of a police car! I could feel her still trembling next to me as we drove through the streets.""</p> <p>""It is. Another world. Miles of squalor.""</p> <p>""Of course, before we did his little tour of the city. One-fifty US in cash. A bit more than you'd said, but I don't care: it was well worth it. And he threw in an old pair of handcuffs!""</p> <p>""I agree. I don't think he does it for the money either. Maybe he just enjoys a change from routine. It must be pretty depressing for a cop faced with such enormous problems. They can only scratch the surface.""</p> <p>""Yeah. So the police drop us off and I take her inside. She's very, very quiet. Marco had told her that I would give her a short, sharp shock and she's nervous. I say to her that the police are very cross and accuse her of coming to the city to become a whore. She is distraught and of course she pleads innocence but that is just what I needed to set the scene. I tell her that since she wants to be a tart I would show her what tarts have to do and she had better be damned good or else I would tell the Inspector and instead of being sent away with a caution, she would be locked up with a lot of very unpleasant people. She was really innocent, this one. Practically threw herself at my feet and begged me not to get her put in jail. I made her promise to do be good and tell me everything.""</p> <p>""I know: it couldn't have been better. Marcos's talk was inspired. I'd only been expecting to get to spend my day off fucking some hot little teenie but he'd actually managed to set up a really cool scenario and now I could play some really interesting games with her...""</p> <p>""Oh yes, my friend. Mind games as well as physical ones.""</p> <p>""You bet - you should have seen me! I remembered what you told me about how to begin with a new one and so the first thing I did was get her properly afraid of me. I shouted to her to stand still then I emptied her bag over the floor and trashed her belongings. Not that she had much: a couple of changes of clothes, some food, a tatty old bedroll and some family photos. I went through it all, yelling that how the hell could anyone believe she had come here expecting to work - this crap looked like the stuff of a girl who was going to earn a living on her back. I ranted on, calling her a little puta (5), chucking her stuff in the bin and scattering the rest around the apartment. She had twenty Reals (6) stuffed in a sock, which I pocketed. She tried to grab it so I slapped her face and made her stand in the corner.""</p> <p>""No no, just a tap but she was getting hysterical. You approve?""</p> <p>""Right. She thought I'd destroyed her little world. She was curled up, blubbing, so I got hold of her thick mop of curly hair and dragged her into the bathroom. 'Listen to me, you little fucker', I growled at her, 'you are nothing. You chose to leave home and come here: nobody made you do it. No one except a couple of policemen know where you are and they couldn't care less about you. You could disappear forever and no one would be any the wiser. I suggest you start being a good little girl for me or else I might see to it that you do disappear!' I pushed her up against the cold tiles and leaned over her. 'You better start behaving like the whore you are and stop pretending to be a cute little girl - you're fooling no one,' I told her and put my hand on her tit. Now she was really scared. She kept shaking her head but I grabbed hold of her vest and yanked it over her head, so I could have a better feel of those squashy little boobs. I pinched her nipple and glared at her. 'You ever sucked a man?' I asked her. She was horrified. 'No, mister,' she said...""</p> <p>""That's right: she kept calling me 'mister'. Really cute.""</p> <p>""Uh-huh. I dropped my trousers and she knew I wasn't fooling around. Sunk to her knees and put it in her mouth without any prompting.""</p> <p>""Oh yes, but she was a total novice. Mind you, I was so horny she could have chewed the thing and I'd have cum. She needed some key words of encouragement and instruction but mostly I just let her get on with it and it wasn't long before she got her first decent mouthful of semen. Man, was she desperate not to upset me! Kept looking up at me with her big brown eyes to see if she was doing all right. Nearly choked when I came, but I told her to keep it in and swallow the lot and so she forced it all down. I hardly let her finish before I started on her again. 'Filthy little slut!' I said, and put her into the shower and turned it on cold. Made her spend fifteen minutes in there, soaping herself under cold water. 'Get your shorts off too! Turn around! Whores can't be shy!'</p> <p>""Mm? Oh yes, beautiful little pussy. Smooth and firm with hardly any hair.""</p> <p>""Funny you should ask that. Yes I did exactly what you'd said. Made her stand there and pee in the shower. Hard to keep your self-respect with a stranger staring at your cunt in full flow, eh?""</p> <p>""Yeah? Wow, that sounds like fun. Maybe I'll try that with Maria later.""</p> <p>""I marched her out on to the veranda to dry off a bit. I wanted to play with her until I was ready to fuck, so I got her to pour me a drink and sit on my lap. Told her to be nice, give me a cuddle, be sexy.""</p> <p>""She didn't get it at first, but after I had spanked her, she played the game.""</p> <p>""I sure did: straight over my knee, no messing. Twenty or so good ones. She made a fuss, cried out a bit, but that place is so far off the beaten track it made no odds. She had a gorgeous little ass - rock hard. Being dark-skinned, it took a while for the soreness to appear, but by then she had a pair of fiery little buns. Left her over my lap when I had finished, just running my hands over them. I loved the way her tits were pressing down on my cock, and it gave me the chance to check out her backside properly. I told her that if she was going to be a whore in São Paulo, she had better get used to having something stuck up her ass, and I started opening her up with my finger. I said it would be less uncomfortable if the finger was lubricated and I let her lick it a few times as I worked her open. She didn't like that at all! She kept crying that she didn't want to become a whore, but I told her to shut up unless she wanted some more slapping, so she lay there wriggling whilst I stroked her back and shoved first one, then two fingers up her tight little behind.""</p> <p>""Oh yes - that was next.""</p> <p>""You're right, I'm not too fond of anal, but I just had to do it with her. It seemed so, I don't know, appropriate, shoving it up the arse of such a small girl. I put her on all fours on the sunlounger and stood behind her. Fucked her ass there and then, out on the veranda, in the warm morning sunshine. What decadence! Little cunt just curled up and snivelled as I did it though, so once I'd forced it in a short way and used some spit to make it easier, I got a bit rough. Held her up by her hips and slammed it down into her. That made her take notice - moaning and whimpering and still going on about not wanting to be a puta. But I couldn't get it in deep enough like that: I got my end in OK but she's keep collapsing on the lounger when I pushed harder, so instead I made her lie flat on the lounger with her legs over the sides and I got right down on top of her. That was a lot better and I loved the way I could look down and see her whole tiny little brown body squeezed underneath me, and watch it shake each time I rammed by cock hard up inside her.""</p> <p>""Talk to her?""</p> <p>""Oh - taunt her. I understand. You know me too well, my friend! Of course, once I was lying on top of her, with my face close to her ear, I could be, how would you say? A little intimate? All the usual stuff, asking if she liked having a big cock up her, did it feel nice and so on. All the dirty talk. Spanish and Portuguese are quite similar in that respect!""</p> <p>""Yes I did come inside her, but I made her change position one more time first, with her face pressed into the lounger and her ass up in the air. I crossed her wrists behind her back and held them tight as I rode her. That was good - I didn't get the full penetration but I could ease back and watch her tight little anus dilate each time I pushed back inside her. She looked so small, it's incredible how accommodating she was.""</p> <p>""I was tempted, sure, but I made do with just (what did you call it?) oh, yes, taunting her. I made her beg, to ask me to shoot my load in her ass. So many tears, but she did say it, just as I couldn't hold off any longer. Oh you should have heard the little grunting noises she made when I was going for it at the end!""</p> <p>""Ha! That's right, exactly like Juanita in Florida. Must be a Latin thing, eh?!""</p> <p>""You're right! I needed a rest by then and so we had lunch. I handcuffed her to the breakfast bar in the kitchenette. Made her crawl there, with the cuffs in her mouth. That's one of your tricks isn't it?""</p> <p>""See - I do pay attention!""</p> <p>""Of course. She had to beg like a dog for each morsel I deigned to give her. Oh - you'll like this bit: when she was crouching there on the floor and sitting up and begging, the spunk dribbled out of her ass and made a mess on the floor and...""</p> <p>""Yep, you guessed it! Lick it all up! Gave me the excuse to cane her too.""</p> <p>""I did. Don't know if you'll remember but on the main drag into town there's a florist's shop? Sells bamboo canes!""</p> <p>""Thanks. Her bottom was still nice and pink from the earlier spanking and it didn't take much to get her in a real state. Yelling and squealing. She had a really childish voice - proper little girl's lisp, and when she started muttering a prayer! Fuck - nearly blew me away. I had to make that last, I thought, so instead of just making her bend over to be caned, I made her clean up then took her into the bedroom and cuffed her to the headboard and then I used another of your tricks - cut the cord the from the blinds so I could tie it around each ankle and then up-end her, you know, bend back double with the cords tied to the headboard too. Now we were talking! I could really take my time and have the choice of anywhere between her waist and the backs of her knees. Or be really spiteful and do the insides of her thighs.""</p> <p>""You bet I did!""</p> <p>""Yeah, she was quite loud, but I spun it out over half the afternoon, just a stroke here and there, and so she had enough time to get her breath back and calm down before I'd hit her again. I did her bottom first and when there were enough lines swelling up across it, I went for a swim in the pool, leaving her to lie there and fret. She had her spiel ready when I got back - promising this, that and the other, begging me to stop and let her go. But I had other ideas. I felt good after the swim and left my trunks to dry so that I could be naked when I started again - she could watch my cock flap about when I swung the cane!""</p> <p>""It's not that big, but thanks anyway! I really teased her, rubbing the tip of the cane over her pussy, asking her if she thought it would hurt if I hit her there. I let her think she could dissuade me with another blow-job and she put her heart and soul into it, craning her neck to get her mouth over it, licking for all she was worth. But I still wanted to hear her scream some more, so I began inside her thighs, one stroke each side, working slowly up towards her crotch. I had to stand on the bed to get a proper swing down between her legs. What a lovely sight she made, tied there helpless, tiny, tear-stained, frightened out of her life. Oh I wish you could have been there with me, we could have had a great time.""</p> <p>""Sure, but with two, it gives them no time to recover from one thing before the next. My dear little Maria can testify to that.""</p> <p>""OK, where was I? Tormenting the girl on the bed. Looking at her cunt I'm sure she can't have been more than eleven. She had a few curly bits down the side and can you guess what I did?""</p> <p>""Well I suppose I am that predictable. Yep, one by one, with the tweezers from my wash bag. She was shaking by the end. I mean really shaking. Still, it must have taken twenty minutes and that's a long time for a little girl's cunt to be in agony. Made her sore of course, her labia were really puffy and red. And, get this: the after-shave didn't make it any better!</p> <p>""I am a bastard, that's true! But at least I didn't put the cane on her cunt. Right up her thighs, yes, but I thought she'd had enough and besides, I didn't want her too damaged as I hadn't fucked her properly yet.""</p> <p>""No, I waited until the evening.""</p> <p>""I let her have a cool bath. I didn't want her pussy smelling of men's aftershave when a I fucked it! Well that's not strictly true. I had a bit of fun with her tits before that.""</p> <p>""Ah. Now again I followed your example, oh wise one. Improvisation. Unfortunately I didn't have your bag of tricks, so I had to use what I could find in the apartment. When I had finished plucking her, and she was less hysterical, I told her that now her cunt was nice and pretty, she was ready to turn her first trick. I think she thought I was about to fuck her, because she started all that pleading again, and saying she was not a whore. Well of course all I wanted was an excuse to torment her, so I pulled her twenty Reals from my trouser pocket and asked her if that was what she expected to charge - twenty a fuck? Then I told her she wasn't worth it - a scrawny kid with not tits and not much use as a cocksucker. I held up a coin. One Real. That's what I'll pay you. One Real to fuck that tiny little pussy of yours.""</p> <p>""Oh, I dunno - thirty cents maybe.""</p> <p>""Well, she didn't think it was a bargain of course, and so I had to persuade her to agree my price. You see where I'm going?""</p> <p>""Exactly. I took her back into the kitchenette and laid her on her back on the breakfast bar, with her head backwards over the end. I pulled an arm down each side of the counter cuffed her wrists together underneath. And just for good measure, I took the cord from her ankles and tied it round the backs of her knees, pulling it tight and joining the lengths under the counter, so her legs were wide open too. She made a most interesting table cloth.""</p> <p>""Table cloth. I ate my supper off her. A nice hot pasta spread over her tummy and tits, cold bottle of beer wedged in her crotch. She didn't mind that - helped to numb the ache from the plucking. Didn't need to add any salt! Anyway, as I ate, I calmly negotiated her price. I didn't up my offer. I just needed to persuade her to accept. There were a few clothes pegs on the dryer on the veranda, and they fitted her nipples nicely. I think I mentioned that they were like little brown nuts - hard and always semi-erect. Or fully erect and a bit stretched when I had finished with them. The nice thing about putting her on the counter like that is that her head was lower than the top. With effort, she could lift it but not for long. So she couldn't see too much of what I was doing. So she didn't have a clue when I put the peeled chilli in her pussy. I think it hurt more because of the punishment I'd given it earlier, although the effect was great fun to watch. At first nothing, then she wriggled a bit and then she wriggled some more and began to moan, and after a few minutes she was thrashing about and yelling. Just for a change. It was lucky I had finished my pasta or else it would have all ended up on the floor.""</p> <p>""Mmm... oh yes. I kept asking her the same question - 'Will you let me fuck you for one Real?' and I simply made it a tad more uncomfortable for her until she eventually agreed. I put some more pegs on her pussy lips. Put another chilli up her ass. And caned her feet - the soles. Not very hard, but that was when she gave in. I made her say it over and over again: 'You can fuck me for only one Real, mister. I am a stinking little whore and I am only worth one Real.'</p> <p>""Of course I paid her, you chump, what kind of dishonourable fellow do you think I am?!! No don't answer that. But I made her earn it. After her bath, I changed the mood a bit. I went through her clothes and laid some out for her to wear. I gave her some food. We sat out on the veranda. I opened a bottle of wine. She was very wary but relaxed a bit. We chatted about her home town and why she left. I'd tell you about it but I know you'd get emotional.""</p> <p>""Go on - underneath that scary facade of a psychopathic child-rapist you're really a big softie!""</p> <p>""Touché, my friend. I'm glad you haven't lost your sense of humour!""</p> <p>""Well let's just say the poor kid had some problems. We watched the sun go down. I made her drink plenty of wine - better that she was loosened up a bit. It was weird - having a 'normal' conversation after abusing her all day. She was naturally suspicious but I think she half-hoped the nastiness was over, that I'd be content to have eventually got her to admit she was a puta. I even got some laughs out of her. She looked real cute when she was cleaned up and had stopped all that crying - a real dusky little beauty.""</p> <p>""Then, as the alcohol kicked in and she was beginning to drop her guard, I placed a coin on the table. Her face went white! I got close to her and put my hand on her thigh and pushed her dress up. 'Now, Carícia, I think we have a deal,' I said, straight-faced. 'You'd better earn this or else I'm going to call the Inspector and have him take you away. Be nice and sexy and show me how well you can fuck and maybe I'll give you a good report.' The poor girl was clueless. I don't think she had much experience of kissing let alone trying to give a man a good time. She was so clumsy, I had trouble not bursting out laughing.""</p> <p>""Well - I told her to sit on my lap and relax and I went to kiss her. She was like a tailor's dummy. Fair enough, she did her best to reciprocate, but she was so stiff. I kept asking her if she liked what I was doing: stroking her breast or rubbing her cunt through her panties. 'Oh yes, that feels nice, mister,' she would say, but every time I touched her she would flinch and then hurriedly pretend to enjoy it. Making her squirm was really turning me on. 'Come on little girl, I'm paying for this. Make me want to have you, rub up close. Show me your legs. Smile. Make me really want to take you to bed. You do want me to fuck you don't you?'""</p> <p>""Uh-huh. Almost a whisper: 'Yes please, mister.'""</p> <p>""Then I led her into the bedroom. I did nothing, waiting to see what she would do. She just stared at me, her eyes watering. I said 'Would you rather I took you out to a street corner and make you find another punter? Or several? I wonder how many Reals you could earn by morning?' That worked. She took off her dress and came over to me and pressed herself against me. I did nothing, so she put her arms up around my neck and kissed me. She rubbed herself against my cock. It was really funny, as her tits only came up to my waist. Man, I was enjoying this, watching this tiny little girl try to act all sultry and sexy. I gave her a clue by unzipping my fly and she scrambled to get my prick out and in her mouth. I could have died for those big eyes, once more flickering up at me to check I was happy. Watching her thin cheeks bulge with my cock. I let her get me hard then sat on the bed. 'Take off your pants and come here,' I said and made her straddle my chest, facing me. 'Now rub your cunt. Make yourself good and wet.' She knelt up and started fingering herself, very self-consciously. It was hard to tell what was redder - her sore pussy or her embarrassed cheeks! I made her put on a proper display, act like a porn actress. She was horrified: a little eleven-year-old from the back end of nowhere suddenly having to show off her pretty young cunt a foot away from the face of the man who had tormented and hurt her all day. No wonder she couldn't perform. I had to tell her to slow down, to try to enjoy it, but even though she tried so hard, she just couldn't do it in front of me.""</p> <p>""I admit I took pity on her. I held her bum and pulled her to my mouth. I could feel the marks from the cane. She tasted raw. All around her labia was swollen and pink from where I had pulled out her pubes. But she opened up well. I'll never forget her surprised little gasp when I sucked her clit the first time. Plenty of spit and I soon had her quivering. I could feel it: her whole body was tight as a drum, and she shivered as I licked her. I pulled her hard into my face and pushed my tongue up into her cunt. I could taste her wetness and feel the tightness that my cock would have to overcome. I looked up and she had her eyes closed and was obviously enjoying it, so for once I let her have some fun and I went on until sucking and pleasuring her until she shivered strongly and pulled away. She was so ashamed with herself. I smiled and teased her: 'So you like having a man lick your pussy, eh? Don't worry - it's natural. Did you like it?’ She admitted she did. 'Tell me then, say thank you.' That quiet little voice in the silence. 'Thank you, mister.' 'For what?' 'For licking me,' she said, turning away. Not good enough. 'Go on,' I said, 'say it properly: say thank you very much for sucking my horny little cunt.' I loved making her talk dirty. You know I like to hear little girls get all embarrassed.""</p> <p>""Ha ha! I'm a good European - I know dirty words in half a dozen languages!""</p> <p>""I thought it would be interesting to make her do it herself. That way I could watch her sweet young face and enjoy the reaction. I had her shuffle down and lower her cunt down on me. Christ was she upset! The old tears welled up. I stopped her and made a point of putting a second pillow behind my head so that I could sit more upright. Underneath it, I'd put the cane, the handcuffs and the cord, and you should have seen her face drop! It was quite comical - she was so awkward, but eventually I had my cock just up inside her and I made her squat lower, a tiny bit at a time. The strain on her face was a picture. You could read her like a book. She knew that if she went down any further it would tear her open and she kept steeling herself to do it and then chickened out at the last minute. 'What are you waiting for?' I asked her. You're getting paid for this and I want a proper fuck. Get your cunt down on it!' She begged to stop and I had to start feeling around for the cane before she gritted her teeth and dropped lower, grunting and sucking in air.""</p> <p>""Yes she did. Not a great deal, but my cock did get covered in it.""</p> <p>""No. As soon as I felt it, I pushed down on her hips and shoved my cock up hard. She moaned for a while, but thankfully I had made her so moist that we could get down to a decent fucking. I took control, holding her down on me and pulling her forward and backwards. She kept gasping and wincing, which was a real treat to look at. You would have been impressed with my self-control: kept it nice and slow with plenty of rests so that I could play with her nipples or pull her down and tongue her or fiddle about with my finger up her ass. She was so light, I could lift her up by her hips and hold her there while I fucked the end of my prick a little way in and out and could watch it pushing inside. One of my favourite views of São Paulo that - I never tire of seeing my cock disappear up a really small pussy, seeing it spread so wide you'd think it would rip apart.""</p> <p>""Not as incredibly tight as Maria. But you won't hear me complain.""</p> <p>""You're right: she is a little treasure. I hope you can come over and do that to her before I wear her out completely!""</p> <p>""OK. Well I won't bore you with the rest. Suffice to say she satisfied me and I gave her a good cunt-load.""</p> <p>""Too right! I'd paid up and I wanted my money's worth. Twice more during the night and a last one in the morning, up against the railings on the veranda. I made her hook her leg up on top of it and fucked her standing up. Well sort of: she was so short I was almost bent double, but you can imagine that when I started really pumping, it lifted her right off the decking. I ended up carrying her round with my cock inside her and she hanging round my shoulders for dear life! Gave her a little fuck on every flat surface I could find - the breakfast bar, coffee table, fridge. I came with her on top of the TV with CNN between her legs!""</p> <p>""Very droll - good news indeed!""</p> <p>""Absolutely. Excellent value.""</p> <p>""Next I made her shower me and then over breakfast, I had a serious talk with her. It took her a while to appreciate what I was telling her, but the relief in her face was like the sun coming up: all those big, white teeth shining at me! I told her what had happened to her was nothing, compared to what she could expect on the streets and that she was very, very lucky that I had been so good to her. She wasn't totally convinced, but I think it sunk in. And she was so relieved that I wouldn't hand her back to the police. I let her pack her stuff and we took a cab to the bus station. I found a quiet corner, which wasn't easy I can tell you, and I made her lift her skirt and drop her knickers. That fazed her, but when she saw the roll of ten-dollar bills, she didn't seem to mind me rubbing them up and down the crack of her cunt for a bit. She promised again not to leave her home town again and never to return to São Paulo.""</p> <p>""Who can tell? I hope the 'short sharp shock' works and that with a bit of cash she can get herself sorted at home, but I suppose that maybe she'll just go straight back there. If I got it badly wrong I might've even given her a taste for selling herself.""</p> <p>""Well that's right. I got what I wanted and if being cruel to be kind ever works, then maybe I did manage to save a soul in the process.""</p> <p>""The cuffs? I posted them back to Marcos from the airport. I didn't want to put them through the X-ray machine...""</p> <p>""Ha, yes I have. Several pairs, all in small sizes!""</p> <p>""Right. Hey, you must be wanting to head off for work. I'd better sign off. But before you go - I must apologise that I didn't send a postcard, but I got something else I thought you'd prefer...""</p> <p>""Still got that post-box number in Arkansas?""</p> <p>""Good - then there'll be a DVD in the post soon. Yep - I took my digicam to Brazil. The quality's not brilliant, but I'll make up a compilation of Carícia's greatest hits for you.""</p> <p>""You're most welcome, my friend. After all, it's yet again thanks to you that I had such a great time there.""</p> <p>""Sorry - what was that?""</p> <p>""Oh - why is Maria wriggling? Let me see if I can do something with the webcam again. That's it; there she is. Can you see something small sticking out between her legs? Look closely.""</p> <p>""You got it: a nice Brazilian chilli to spice up her sex life!""</p> <p>Notes:-</p> <p class=""h2"">(1) favelas - shanty town<br/> (2) abandonados - children who have nowhere else to go<br/> (3) menino de rua - child of the streets<br/> (4) Pirajui - a notorious prison in São Paulo<br/> (5) puta - whore<br/> (6) 20 Brazilian Real is just over seven US Dollars</p> <p class=""h2"">Afternote:-</p> <p>It is estimated that there are perhaps 8 million children living on the streets in Brazil alone, many of whom turn to petty crime, prostitution and drugs. Spare them a thought and maybe a donation to an appropriate charity if you enjoyed this story.</p></div>",[]
1624,Hayley Rides the Punishment Saddle,-1,MASTERANON,no@email,"“No problem”, said Master John. “We have lots of experience dealing with girls Hayley’s age. Many times the girls are street hardened sluts and we are able to effect quite a change in even these girls, so don’t worry we will see that Miss Hayley learns her lesson. You should watch and learn tonight. We will be using a punishment saddle on Hayley and you may want to think about getting your own if you like the results.”",2005-03-18,92,4,MFFF/f nc tort enem nosex,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masteranon001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>George and Linda sat at the kitchen table. Tonight was the last straw, they had tried everything to get Haley to be a good girl but nothing seemed to work. George and Linda wanted to be good parents, to bring their daughter up to be a respectful girl and to know that their rules must be obeyed. They believed in strict discipline.</p> <p>Hayley had been spanked whenever she disobeyed in the past, but lately she seemed to almost laugh at their efforts to discipline her. The spanking did not work any more. Hayley had grown to accept them and to tolerate them and would happily accept a spanking instead of obeying the rules.</p> <p>Hayley got a lot of attention from the boys at school. She was quite pretty with her long strawberry blonde hair and her green eyes. She was just starting to blossom out. Hayley was 5ft 4in tall and 95 pounds. She had small breasts and her legs were long and thin. She was just starting to become a “hottie”. The problem was that she knew this and enjoyed her new found power, the power to tempt and to get attention from boy friends.</p> <p>So there sat George and Linda talking it over. Would they really follow through with their threat?</p> <p>“Hayley, if you don’t start behaving with respect to us, we are going to turn over your punishments to a punishment service. They will know how to get a girl like you under control. You better behave or I swear we’ll do it!” threatened Linda earlier that very evening just after Hayley was caught sneaking a phone call after her appointed bed time.</p> <p>Linda had spanked Hayley on the spot. She caught the girl on the phone under her bed covers talking to a school mate about boys. Hayley was immediately pulled off the bed and over her mom’s lap. Her panties were pulled down and Linda laid into to the girl with a hairbrush that was used for this purpose. Hayley was soon wailing and kicking and crying, but Linda knew that this was mostly an act because it was the third spanking Hayley had this week! The girl just kept breaking the rules.</p> <p>“It’s like Hayley doesn’t really mind getting her butt spanked”, said George. “Maybe she’s a chip off the ole block.” George’s eye twinkled at Linda. They both knew that Linda was submissive. She liked playing master and slave games with her husband.</p> <p>“It could be. I know that at her age I had feelings like this. I dreamed of being owned and made to obey. Maybe Hayley takes after me”, Linda replied.</p> <p>Linda got a thrill when George would make her obey him especially if he enforced the game with his belt. Linda loved to be forced to suck and to get screwed hard by her husband. She even liked him to tie her and have a male friend over for some humiliation and forced sex! Linda and George enjoyed quite a kinky sex life. Maybe Hayley had some of this inside her and she was disobeying to actually get punished! Maybe Hayley secretly liked getting in trouble so she could get spanked.</p> <p>“Should we try the punishment service? You know the people we met at the Bondage Club party last week. That Master John seemed to know his stuff. The presentation he made was pretty convincing”, said George.</p> <p>“I was impressed. He sure seemed to know about punishing girls”, snickered Linda. She remembered the presentation well. The Punishment Service was a local group of people that offered themselves as a service to singles or couples with out of control teens. The service was also available to couples who wanted to experience punishment that was real and not playful as part of their own relationship. Master John had been invited to the Bondage Club’s monthly party to present his Punishment Service to the members of the club. There was a lot of interest too!</p> <p>“Ok let’s call this Master John fellow and see what he recommends. It won’t hurt to ask and maybe his service can help us keep Hayley in line”, suggested George. And so it was set. A call to Master John resulted in a meeting a few days later and plans were made for Hayley’s introduction to the Punishment Service…</p> <p>**************</p> <p>It was late Friday night and George was surprised to see the van pull into his driveway. “Impressive”, he thought. The punishment Service responded just like they said. It had been only a half hour since he called them. Hayley was in her room with the door locked. She thought she was safe from punishment.</p> <p>Linda had discovered marijuana in Hayley’s closet hidden in an old shoe box. George and Linda had been suspicious of their daughter for some tome now so they used the occasion of Hayley’s Friday night date to search her room. Sure enough there was the horrible discovery, Hayley had been smoking dope and that explained why spankings did almost no good. The girl would get high and felt little of her punishment. Well, tonight’s ordeal would be different because the Punishment Service had been called in. Hayley had been threatened with this and the girl would learn to rue this day.</p> <p>George answered the door. There was Master John plus two older women. They looked stern and as George welcomed them in and explained, he couldn’t help but see how serious these people were...</p> <p>“No problem”, said Master John. “We have lots of experience dealing with girls Hayley’s age. Many times the girls are street hardened sluts and we are able to effect quite a change in even these girls, so don’t worry we will see that Miss Hayley learns her lesson. You should watch and learn tonight. We will be using a punishment saddle on Hayley and you may want to think about getting your own if you like the results.” With that said the two women followed George and Linda up to Hayley’s room while Master John went back to the van to get his equipment.</p> <p>Things proceeded quickly. The women stormed into Hayley’s room. The locked door gave way quickly to their combined strength and Hayley, alarmed at the door being broken open, tried to run. She was hauled back to her bed and the women quickly stripped her naked. Before Hayley knew it she was laying totally naked on her back on the bed with two strong women at each side holding the struggling teen down!</p> <p>Hayley started to promise” Mom! Dad! I’ll be good I’m sorry. Please don’t let these Punishment Service people hurt me”</p> <p>“Hayley shut up! You will not be injured but your getting a good punishment and you deserve this”, said Linda. “We warned you that the Punishment Service was going to come if you didn’t follow our simple rules and now finding your pot stash was the very last straw! You’re to be taught a good lesson tonight. We instructed Master John to make sure you were plenty sorry before he’s through with you. I would say that starting tonight, you will be a good girl or you’ll be getting this treatment often.”</p> <p>“Mom, No! I do promise…I’ll be good. I’ll do as you and Dad say! Please make them go away”, pleaded the distressed girl. But it was too late; Master John entered the bed room carrying a large bag and a strange looking stool.</p> <p>“Hayley I am Master John and I see you’ve already met Mistress Ann and Mistress Jade. They are here to help me with your ride on the punishment saddle tonight. You will do exactly as we say or you will be given a double dose of punishment. My Mistress friends are here to ensure that you obey. This is your first and only warning. If you fail to follow orders or hesitate to obey me, the mistresses will see that you get it twice as bad.”</p> <p>Hayley began to cry. This was an impossible situation. She was trapped. Her parents just stood there smiling at her embarrassment. She was naked and Master John had a full view of her virginal charms.</p> <p>The girl was so pretty. She had strawberry blonde hair and peaches and cream skin. Her nipples were pink and showed signs of arousal. They topped perky little breasts. The girl’s legs were slim and long. She had a flat belly with a plump pussy mound sparsely covered with pubic hair and the little slit was tight concealing her inner lips and clit.</p> <p>Master John set to work. He emptied the bag out on a nearby table. In it was rope, some kind of electrical box with wires, and a rubber enema bag with lots of tubes and nozzles...</p> <p>“Spread her up and back, well need to shave the girl”, ordered the Master. Ann and Jade each quickly grabbed an ankle and rocked the girl’s legs up and back so her knees were at her shoulders. This spread the girl’s legs wide opening her up for all to see. Hayley had a very pretty little pussy and a tight pink asshole. There was very little hair since the girl was a real blonde. Her mound was so soft and the lips were tight and now barely peaked out from their hiding place deep in her slit.</p> <p>“We’ll have to remove all the girls pubic hair for her ride on the punishment saddle”, explained Master John. Linda was sent to get some hot water and towels, and soon Hayley was lathered up. He girl was pinned to the mattress as her legs were pushed back and down by the Mistress Ann and Jade. Hayley could only cry as she felt the master shaving her most secrete places. The Master made quick work of shaving Hayley between her legs.</p> <p>George and Linda look on in awe at the efficient work of there people. Already they could tell it was having a big effect on Hayley as she was crying and begging and the punishment was yet to start!</p> <p>Soon the girl was smooth and bare as the day she was born. Hayley looked so tender between her legs and George smiled to himself knowing what was to come. George and Linda had discussed many different punishment options with Master John. It was Linda, Hayley’s Mom, who picked the punishment saddle for Hayley. And as George glanced at his wife, he could tell she was getting into this situation. He thought that he would have to arrange for Linda to ride on the saddle sometime too.</p> <p>“OK now your about ready for your ride, Hayley”, said the Master. “But first, you’ll need to have a good cleaning”. To the girls horror Master John produced a red rubber enema bag and proceeded to go to the bathroom to fill it with hot soapy water!</p> <p>Hayley felt the Master’s rubber gloved finger at her little asshole. With no hesitation, Master John plunged up her butt with a load of Vick’s VapoRub as lubricant. The girl squealed. It burned!! It burned her little asshole bad. The Master paid no attention and the Mistresses just held Hayley tighter so she could not get away. The Master’s hot finger worked in and out over and over stretching and working the burning grease into her tender anus.</p> <p>The bag was hung on a high hook and the big black nozzle was rammed up her butt. Hayley cried and begged as the hose clamp was opened and the hot soapy water began to surge into her gut and swell her belly.</p> <p>“Enjoy your drink, Miss. Soon you’ll be wishing this enema was your punishment. I have bad news, the enema is only the start, young lady”, said Master John.</p> <p>Before she was declared clean Hayley got a total of three enemas each given after a finger ream with a fresh load of Vick’s VapoRub up her tender asshole. She had to hold each enema for 10 minutes so the cramps could build and the soap could clean her insides. By the third enema she was releasing clear water and Hayley was crying like a baby and weak from it all. The Vicks still burned her asshole and her belly was sore from the enema’s cramping.</p> <p>“Hayley its punishment time”, said the master as he rolled out the strange looking stool. “Let me introduce you and your parents to the punishment saddle” There was an evil gleam in Master John’s eye as he positioned the stool beside Hayley’s bed.</p> <p>The stool was like a secretary’s typing stool. Low with four wheels spread wide for stability. The top was worrisome. It was not flat like a regular stool, but instead, it was shaped like a small riding saddle but with steep slopped sides. The worst part, sticking up in the center, was a stout black rubber dildo. The rubber dick was relatively short about 4 inches long and had a large bulbous head. At the base, the dildo flared out where it met the sloping sides of the saddle. A girl would have to ride the saddle with that rubber dick up her pussy or asshole and it would stretch her open as she sat down. The sloping sides of the saddle seat meant she would have most of her weight concentrated in the center up between her legs and onto the hard rubber dick.</p> <p>Master John coated the rubber dildo with a generous load of Vick’s and the Mistresses grabbed the girl hauling her over to straddle the stool. Hayley could just straddle the tall stool with the tip of the impaling dick up between her legs and the tip at her cunt and asshole...</p> <p>“Ok Hayley, the rubber dick goes up your butt. Your parents do not want to penetrate your virgin pussy so you’ll be getting it up the ass for your ride!” said the evil Master. With that the mistresses each pulled apart a thigh separating the girl’s legs widely and guided the head of the rubber dick into the crying girl’s tender butt hole. The stool had a crank and, when turned, the seat began to rise up making the dildo penetrate the girl. Hayley began to groan and then cry as she felt the large head spread and then finally burst thru her little asshole’s resistance. She was pushed down hard by the Mistresses so the dildo went right up her bottom. It was a long slide down the shaft and to her it seemed like the rubber dick was a foot long. The rubber dick completely filled the youngster’s anal cavity stretching her tender ass wide open. This was buggery at it best and the girl cried and wailed as she felt the violation. By the time that the dick was fully up the girl, Hayley ’s legs could barely touch the floor and she strained on tip toe to relieve the pressure of the penetration as her inner thighs gripped the sloping surface of the saddle</p> <p>The saddle was made so it had a narrow seat and the inside of her upper thighs gripped the sloping sides as her long legs strained to reach the floor. To make matters worse, the Mistresses crossed her feet under the torture stool and strapped them together at the ankles. Then her crossed ankles were clipped to the front of the stool’s shaft directly under the saddle so that by now her feet could not touch the floor. This forced the girl to splay her knees out and rest her weight on the saddle. She had to keep all her weight on her thighs and the hard rubber dildo impaling her little asshole!</p> <p>Finally Hayley’s arms were pulled up behind her back and she was tied wrist to elbow. This caused her to arch her back sticking her firm tits out as she sat on her stool of pain. The Mistresses stood on each side of the naked girl insuring she stayed up right and fully seated and Hayley cried as her asshole was buggered by the impaling dick.</p> <p>“The Punishment Saddle has a special feature”’ said Master John to Hayley’s parents. “The sides and head of the rubber dildo up Hayley’s ass have embedded conducting strips as does the sloping surface of the saddle itself. This allows the saddle to be used to deliver electric shocks to Hayley’s inner thighs and butt cheeks as well as up inside her gut.” The cruel Master plugged in a control box at the rear of the stool and handed Hayley’s Dad the controls.</p> <p>“There are four buttons. The Manual Button delivers one jolt of electricity each time selected. It is like giving her a cut with a switch up between the legs! The second button is Automatic. Press that one and you start a 15 minute punishment session that delivers programmed punishment to the girl at random times and varying intensity settings. Use Automatic when you want to give the girl a prolonged ordeal. Finally there is a Stop button and an Intensity control button to set the amount of pain delivered in each shock ranging from needle pricks at the minimum setting up until its like cuts from a hickory switch at the maximum setting”</p> <p>“The punishment saddle can be used as punishment or as a teaching tool. Imagine, if you will, that Hayley needed drilling on school lessons. Simply sit her on the saddle with the rubber dick firmly up her anus and use the manual mode to punish as she answers questions in math, history, whatever... Use the Punishment saddle to ensure she studies hard to so she gets the questions correct! The uses are endless and the best part is the girl will be fit for school the next morning with no injury or lingering side effects although she will swear your killing her when she gets the electric shocks”</p> <p>It was simple enough! Now George and Linda could simply impale young Hayley on the Punishment Saddle and deliver sharp punishment to the girl’s tender thighs, bottom, and asshole as they felt necessary and the best part was that this was with out danger of injury to the girl and it left no lasting marks! It was perfect for punishing an out of control girl. Let the Punishment begin…</p> <p>The Master took back the control box and dialed in a medium setting and pressed the manual button once.</p> <p>“AAAaaaaaaRGGHHHHHH…. NOOOOOOO!!!!.......” screamed the girl as she tried desperately to straighten her tied legs and get up off the saddle.</p> <p>The master pressed manual again...</p> <p>“ NOOOOOOO!!! IT HURTS!! IT HURTS !! ARghhh WHAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa” cried the girl. She could only move up and down a little and when she did the hard dildo made her asshole scream out with even more pain! Hayley burst into uncontrolled crying at this point.</p> <p>“You can see she struggles to escape, but her legs are crossed under and strapped at the ankles up so she can’t touch the floor with her feet! The electricity enters from the surface on the saddle into her tender inner thighs and between her bottom cheeks. It feels exactly like she got a cut from a hickory switch. Furthermore the dildo up her butt anchors her in place and prevents her from falling off. Even if she faints, she will stay upright in her seat and ready for smelling salts if you want to continue.”</p> <p>The Master turned the intensity button down to light and pushed the button.</p> <p>“WAAA HAAaaa.. NOO!!!... STOP!! IT HURTS!!” cried the teen girl. “PLEASE! Make him stop… WAAAaaaaaaa HAAaaaaaaa”</p> <p>“As you see she is sensitive now and even the lightest shocks can become intolerable. I advise using the medium settings a few times to get her going then use the light setting for a prolonged ordeal. You want to see the high setting?” asked Master John.</p> <p>George looked at Linda. She was clearly excited about this. “Yes!” exclaimed Linda,” give it to her full strength!”</p> <p>With that the Master turned the setting to high and pressed the button. The shock hit poor Hayley like a thunderbolt. The girl strained to get up screaming at the top of her lungs,”AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!! NNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!! WHHHH AAAAAAAAAA aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. NOOOOOOOO!!!!! PLEASEEEEEEEE NNOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”</p> <p>Hayley shook so hard that the Mistresses had to grab the girl by her shoulders to keep the Punishment Saddle stool up right. Hayley sobbed and began to plead and beg to be let off that saddle.</p> <p>Dialing the intensity back to the low setting, Master John pushed the Auto button. With this Hayley began her punishment ordeal. Fifteen minutes of riding the saddle! Try as hard as she might, she could not stop it as the electric shocks surged in her tender areas.</p> <p>The girl cried and cried as wave after wave of shocks were applied to her thighs and bottom. The Automatic mode varied the intensity and the timing of the shocks. Sometime it would be 4 or 5 rapid pulses and sometimes they would be paced out so the girl could not anticipate when the next punishment shock would arrive.</p> <p>“NOOO!!! WWAAAAAaaaaaaa HHOOOOooooooo” cried the girl. “Please…PLEASE! STOP! WAAAaaaaaHHaaaaaa…OOHHH ooohhhhhh.’</p> <p>Hayley begged them to shut it off. She sweated and cried. Soon tears coated her face and she looked like a girl that was in labor. Her blonde hair was wet with the sweat from her efforts and her chest heaved with great sobs. The girl’s breathing became ragged and deep as she tried to fight. Groans and grunts escaped her as wave after wave of painful shocks were applied to her bottom and thighs not to mention her tender asshole…….</p> <p>Poor Hayley begged. She promised to be good; She promised to never take drugs again but it was all to no avail. Her parents had decided the girl need to learn a good lesson and they were pleased with the punishment lesson Hayley was getting so the girl had to ride out her full 15 minutes of electric punishment and then sit impaled on the saddle for another 30 minutes to think about her behavior. By the time the girl was done she had to be helped off the punishment device and she walked bowlegged to her bed where she was to remain without supper until morning.</p> <p>George and Linda knew that they had solved their problem. The mere mention of a visit to the punishment saddle would surely mean that Hayley would be the best girl that she could be.</p> <p>There were real possibilities of using the saddle device to see that Hayley’s grades improved. From now on they planned weekly saddle rides for Hayley while she was checked on her homework. George and Linda planned to use the lower settings to teach the girl, but she would be given an occasional few shocks at medium and high settings to remind her to be good and follow rules and study hard.</p> <p>Much to George’s delight he learned the saddle came with optional nipple electrode clamps, a clit butterfly electrode, and several sizes of dildos. This meant the investment could not only be used for Hayley but also Linda would be getting her own ride a soon as she screwed up! It was worth the expense to get their very own saddle and plans were made with Master John for purchase of a new saddle and a series of punishment demonstrations by Master John on Linda and Hayley to be performed at their home soon…</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This work contains graphic descriptions of a ride on an electric torture saddle and a punishment enema. It is not intended for reading or downloading by anyone under the age of 18. If this subject offends you, do not read on. All portions of this story are fiction. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.', 'Electric punishment methods described in this story can be dangerous and should not be tried in real life.', 'The author does not condone any sexual act with children under the age of consent. This fantasy is intended for adult age play and should be tried only with consenting adults. Act out these punishment scenes at your own risk!']"
1625,Cynthia Goes Back to the Spanker,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,,2004-01-28,74,5,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“That’s IT Cynthia!” said her mother, “I’m making an appointment for you at the Spanker’s!”</p> <p>Cynthia’s eyes flashed wide as she burst into tears. She knew she’d gone too far this time. Swearing at her mom was way over the line. Cynthia was a pretty 14 year-old and going to the Spanker’s was the most horrible thing she could imagine. It was a punishment that thankfully didn’t come around all that often. Cynthia had only been brought to the spankers three times before. This would be her fourth.</p> <p>The first time, Cynthia had been only 11 and she remembered the incident like it was yesterday. She’d had to sit in the waiting room with her mother for 20 minutes, waiting for her turn to go in and be spanked. She had been given a large binder of pictures to look at while she waited. To her horror, she found the album full of pictures in sets of four. One picture of a young face, the next of a bare bottom, all white and smooth, the third of the same child’s face, this time red faced and tear-streaked and finally another bare bottom shot of a beet red bottom with clear marks of the hand and paddle that had made it that way. </p> <p>To Cynthia’s absolute humiliation, she had been brought into a room by her mother who had then stripped her completely naked and then turned her over to an older man who had spanked her until she was crying so hard she couldn’t catch her breath. The spanking had come in several parts, first by hand, then by paddle, finally with a wicked heavy ruler. For Cynthia who had never been spanked in her life, each of the sets was the worst thing she could have ever imagined and all three together had made a lasting impression. Between each set of spanks the man had made Cynthia wait with her hands clasped over her head, making her feel even more naked and preventing her from rubbing her stinging bottom. The punishment had satisfied her mother greatly and Cynthia had been incredibly well behaved for many months following the experience. The spanker had promised that if she ever had to come back the punishment would be even more severe and even more embarrassing.</p> <p>Unfortunately, Cynthia had found out that he had been telling the truth. A year later when she was 12, Cynthia had gotten in trouble again, this time for fighting at school. Once again, she was back at the Spanker’s sitting in the waiting room and crying before even going inside. She knew what awaited her. </p> <p>The spanker had been a woman this time, large and intimidating and, once again, Cynthia had been stripped naked by her mom. Cynthia was just starting to mature at this point. Although her period had not started, she had conical bumps for breasts with always made her embarrassed. She really hadn’t started growing hair down below yet like some of her friends but she had also become very shy about stripping anywhere that she could be seen. No one had seen her naked since the previous time she’d been spanked and, woman or not, Cynthia was reluctant to strip. It had taken a sharp word from the spanker before Cynthia had finally relented and let her mother remove her panties.</p> <p>Once again, Cynthia had been made to clasp her hands on her head but this time was a thousand times worse than the first. The standard first photograph was only of Cynthia’s head and shoulders but looking in the camera’s lens, she felt like it was photographing all her front and it made her even more self-conscious. Cynthia was dying of embarrassment and terrified that someone would walk in the unlocked door. Her puffy nipples had immediately gotten hard in the cool air of the spanker’s office and Cynthia was sure that both women were looking right at them. The spanking had, as advertised, been worse than the first time. Aside from the embarrassment of being naked, the spanking had started with a blistering over the knee hand spanking and then switched to a terrible leather strap. The strap had fallen over and over and over again until Cynthia was a blubbering mess and no longer cared about her nakedness.</p> <p>In between the hand spanking and the strapping, Cynthia had been taught about ‘corner time’. She had been placed, still naked, still with her hands on her head, in the corner of the room with her bottom facing outwards. She had been left there until her crying settled down feeling even more naked. The two women had talked quietly between themselves about Cynthia’s behavior and different punishment methods as though Cynthia wasn’t even in the room. The whole time Cynthia could only think about how her naked bottom was being looked at and how much it hurt.</p> <p>After the strapping, Cynthia was back in the corner until she calmed down somewhat and then the spanker had called her out of the corner. This time she was led over to a piece of furniture that she hadn’t recognized. It was like a short table but with the surface on a sharp angle. Anything put on that table would have just rolled off, Cynthia had thought. The purpose of the table was made clear shortly. The spanker had led Cynthia to the higher side of the surface and had her step up to the table until the edge was resting just below her hips. A belt at calf-level and another above her knees had fastened her standing close to the table. Cynthia had been made to bend over until her tiny breasts were pressed to the angled surface and now she understood. This was worse than bending over the spanker’s desk as she had for the strap. The angle of the table made her bend much further than 90 degrees leaving her bottom displayed as the highest point on her body. A wide leather belt had been fastened around her waist holding her perfectly in position. </p> <p>To Cynthia’s embarrassment, the spanker had taken a moment to point out to Cynthia’s mom how this position not only positioned her buttocks perfectly for the paddle but also had them spread naturally wide open for the additional punishment they had discussed. Cynthia didn’t know what the ‘additional’ punishment was but her bottom was already stinging hot and she didn’t want any part of it. </p> <p>The woman spanker had walked over to her desk and had come back with something from her desk drawer. “Ah, I see,” Cynthia’s Mom had said. From Cynthia’s fastened position, she hadn’t been able to see at all. “If she’s back here, we’ll use something a little more intrusive and quite a lot hotter,” the spanker had replied. Again, the conversation hadn’t made sense to her.</p> <p>Cynthia felt the spanker’s hand on her left buttock. “Cynthia,” she said. “I’m going to rub something on and between your bottom now which is going to have you remember your punishment for quite awhile. You’re going to find it uncomfortable but I want you to remember that if you ever have to come back here, we’ll use something much worse than this and we’ll use it on and in a lot more of this sensitive area.”</p> <p>Cynthia felt the hand pull sideways at her bottom, opening up the crack even more and then something very cool rub down from the top of her crack, down to the bottom, then back up again. She whimpered – what was this? The cool object rubbed down again, pausing at her spread open anus and making her shiver and clench her anus tight against the sensation. The object was rubbed the full length of her bottom crack a couple of more times from the top of her crack, down to just before her spread open vagina before the spanker stood up.</p> <p>The whole exercise had taken perhaps 30 seconds and it was only a few seconds more before Cynthia understood. The cool object was no longer touching her but the sensations wherever it had touched her had gone from cool to hot and from hot very quickly to burning, stinging, fiery hot! Within another 30 seconds, she was squirming frantically, desperate to put out the fire along the crack of her bottom and directly on her anus. </p> <p>“It’s jalapeno pepper,” the spanker had explained to Cynthia’s mom as Cynthia started to bawl in pain. “The discomfort is acute for the first 15 minutes or so, worse even than the strap. Over the next hour it will die down to a sharp heat but she’ll be feeling it even later when you put her to bed.”</p> <p>The spanker waited a moment or two longer for the pepper to truly take hold then lay into Cynthia’s stretched bottom with a long paddle from the top of her bottom to the top of her thighs until Cynthia was a quivering bowl of jello with no fight left in her.</p> <p>Cynthia had sworn that it would be the last time she ever went there and that she’d be the best girl in the whole county to make sure. It had lasted ages and Cynthia’s mom had been delighted at the change in attitude. Unfortunately, the memory of the spanking had gradually worn away and about a year ago, when Cynthia was 13 she had been dragged to the spanker yet again.</p> <p>This time the spanker had been a man and, given Cynthia’s growth into a young teen, the effect of having to strip naked again for a strange man had been a good part of the punishment. Cynthia had, by that time started a light down of pubic hair and her breasts were now discernable in shape. Cynthia mom had to remove her new training bra when she was stripped. Cynthia had wanted to crawl into a hole when she had to stand in front of this older man with her hands on her head, exposing her naked body. This time, the spanker explained, she would be punished more severely and would be left more embarrassed in order to make a more memorable impression. The dreaded camera was pulled out but when the spanker stood a little further away, it became clear to the horrified Cynthia that the picture was of her entire upper body. Her breasts were now also going to be part of the public photo album. </p> <p>Once again it was over the knee to start with a hand spanking then Cynthia found herself strapped once again over the angled spanking table. She was begging not to have the pepper again. The memory of the burning juice along her crack was still fresh in her mind. Had she remembered though, she would have remembered that the woman spanker had promised something more embarrassing and hotter and more intrusive and if anything, the spankers were true to their word. The flash of the camera and Cynthia realized that this picture of her bottom would show more than red buttocks. The exaggerated position left her bottom spread wide apart and Cynthia knew from looking in the mirror that her bottom, her anus and a complete view of her young pussy would be fully displayed in the photo. </p> <p>Once again Cynthia felt her buttock being pulled to the side to more completely expose her from the rear. Her anus clenched in fear of the touch to come. The cool touch slid down and then back up her rear crack. Cynthia had half-expected the man to touch the object even lower along her virgin pussy but he did not. After a couple of rubs up and down, the tip of the object stopped, dead center right at the middle of Cynthia’s clenched anus. Cynthia whimpered but she knew she had no choice about what would be done to her. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see her mom’s fascinated expression as she felt the object push with pressure right on her anus. “Oh no!” she moaned. The spanker pushed and pulled, adding a tiny amount of pressure on each push until Cynthia’s anus couldn’t resist. The object popped past the sphincter and then was held there a moment. The spanker twisted the object left and right then pushed and pulled several times more, pushing a little deeper each time until a full 5 inches of the thing were deep up Cynthia’s rectum. Cynthia knew this would be bad. “Please,” she cried. “pull it out!” Her plea fell on deaf ears. The object was deep in her bowels but she still felt it in her. </p> <p>“It’s ginger root Cynthia,” explained the spanker. It’s holding your bottom open and your going to feel it much deeper and even hotter than the pepper you felt last time.” </p> <p>Cynthia could feel it already and she started to cry as the fire built up quickly along her crack, hugely around the ring of her anus and also deep in her rectum. The spanker waited until the ginger had fully taken effect before taking up the strap. It didn’t take long for Cynthia to be reduced to the tears of a 5-year old. After the strap Cynthia had been placed back in the corner, with the tip of the ginger root still sticking out between her red bottom cheeks. Another flash picture and Cynthia was the most humiliated possible.</p> <p>After corner time, Cynthia had been back over the spankers bench for 3 strokes of the cane. She had been sure the strap was the worst – it wasn’t. The cane was worse than the most intense fiery pain she had ever imagined in her worst nightmares.</p> <p>Once the punishment was over and the horrible ginger finally removed, Cynthia was again standing naked with her hands on her head and her red tear-stained face in front of her mother and the spanker. The spanker had told her mother that this would be the last time she could register for the children’s spanking given Cynthia’s age and ‘development’ pointedly looking at Cynthia’s small breasts and light down of pubic hair. If she was to return, explained the spanker, she would have to schedule herself for a teen spanking session in the evenings. </p> <p>Cynthia had been warned that the punishment she had just finished was nothing compared to a teen punishment. She would be spanked in front of several others in a teen punishment, she was told not privately like this and the spankings would include a much higher level of discomfort.</p> <p>Cynthia had believed him and her behavior had been good as gold until now. Now she was on her way back to the Spanker’s and she was sure it would be the worst ever.</p> <p>First of all, Cynthia had grown a lot in the past year and a half. Her breasts had filled out to a firm “B” cup. Her nipples were still dark pink but they were thick now and popped out a terrible distance. Even with her thickest bra, Cynthia’s nipples betrayed her almost every day by sticking out like bullets and drawing every boy’s gaze directly to them. The idea that she’d have to strip once again and show the big nipples to anyone filled her eyes with tears. Also, Cynthia’s pubic hair was another source of embarrassment. Most of her friends had a dark, full, curly bush of wonderfully concealing hair. Cynthia’s hair had followed the silky blond locks on her head. Her pussy hair was sparse at best – not visible at worst! The pale blond hair was almost straight and really covered nothing. Cynthia’s pussy lips didn’t seem to care, they’d grown puffier this year and now stuck out so much that Cynthia never let them be seen in the locker – ensuring she was always facing a locker or wall when she had to quickly change.</p> <p>Now, if what she had been told was true, she’d be stripped bare naked, placed with her hands again on her head to expose everything and spanked in front of numerous people until she hurt so much she didn’t care what they saw. It was a nightmare of epic proportions.</p> <p>Cynthia’s mom was already on the phone and made the appointment for that very evening despite Cynthia’s tear-filled pleas to the contrary.</p> <p>Cynthia and her mom were told that the procedure was somewhat different than Cynthia’s previous sessions. They were told to be at the Spanker’s a half-hour early.</p> <p>Cynthia cried tears of terror for the next 2 hours as she waited to be brought to her doom. She knew if she tried to run away, she’d only get punished worse but the thought of going back to that horrible place was almost more than she could bear.</p> <p>Cynthia’s mom laid out a simple sun-dress and under-things and told Cynthia to get showered and changed. Cynthia continued to cry in the shower. Finally, they were in the car and before she knew it, Cynthia was walking again, into the waiting room.</p> <p>Unlike previous visits, there were no other children waiting in the front room. Cynthia and her mom were told to wait a few minutes as this was Cynthia’s first teen punishment session. Someone would be in to walk them through the new procedure. During the five minute wait, 3 different teens were brought in, a girl of 15 from Cynthia’s school and another perhaps a year older. A boy also went through the room. His face was red and his eyes showed signs of crying already as he was led in by the arm by what must have been his mom. The teens entered from the outside door and were led by their parents right through a side door that Cynthia had never been through before. None of them looked happy.</p> <p>One of the regular doors opened and the man who had spanked Cynthia last came up to them. Cynthia’s heart dropped. It was time. Once again, Cynthia stepped through the dreaded door and followed the man down a short corridor. There were 4 or 5 doors along the side of the corridor before it came to an end. Whenever Cynthia had been here before, she had been able to hear the muted cries of children being punished but this evening the rooms were all quiet. Several of the doors were open, showing the same layout in each. A simple armless chair in the middle of the room, a more comfortable chair across from it for the parent to observer from in comfort, a screen in the corner behind which your parent would strip you bare and the strange angled spanking table with several leather straps hanging from it. A desk in each room had several spanking implements laying on it. It took only a moment and Cynthia and her mom were being led into the last room. The spanker shut the door behind them.</p> <p>They were back in the same room where Cynthia remembered being strapped and caned last and having her bottom filled with the fiery ginger root. The man directed Cynthia’s mom to take her behind the screen, strip her completely naked and bring her out again.</p> <p>Cynthia was sniffling as she was brought out from the screened area to where the man was sitting. Her nipples were rock hard and she was dreading the camera which would take a picture of her upper half, immortalizing the treacherous breasts forever. However, the man didn’t have a camera in his hand. He did, as usual, take her hands and place them on her head. “You keep them there no matter what until you’re told to take them down,” he said. Cynthia was trembling as she exposed herself completely to him.</p> <p>“Cynthia,” explained the man. This is your first, and I hope your last, teen punishment. Your previous three visits here haven’t seemed to cure you of your naughtiness and I know you expect that this evening will be worse. You’re right. It will be.</p> <p>“Up until now, you’ve been spanked in the relative privacy of this room. You’ve been seen only by your own mother and your designated spanker. This evening, you’ll be spanked in a larger room where you’ll be seen by several people.</p> <p>Cynthia’s eyes welled up with tears of embarrassment.</p> <p>“You’ve had your bottom spanked and paddled and strapped and I know you’ve felt both a peppering and the ginger in your grove and in your bottom. This evening you’ll also be both spanked and have your groove and your anus punished. If you try to resist any part of your punishment I can assure you, the punishment will instantly become much, much worse.”</p> <p>Cynthia was sure he was right. No matter what happened, she was committed to follow every one of his instructions. She had no idea how difficult that would be over the coming hour.</p> <p>“Alright then Cynthia, we’ll start as usual with a warm up spanking over my knee.”</p> <p>Cynthia let herself be pulled over the strong lap and a moment later the stinging clap of the spanker’s hand started to rain down on her bottom. The spanking lasted, as usual, until she was in tears. The man lifter her to her feet and again, placed her hands on her head. “You keep them there,” he repeated.</p> <p>Now standing, he took Cynthia by the arm. “I need to go over the rest of your procedure with your mother,” the spanker said. “You’ll do corner time until you’re told otherwise. Cynthia hated corner time. The idea of her bare naked bottom facing the room from the corner made her very embarrassed. </p> <p>Cynthia expected to be led to the usual corner of the room across from the door but instead was pulled in the opposite direction. Before she could even voice an objection, the naked teen had been pulled completely outside the room and into the corridor! Being in the room at the end of the corridor, it was only a step or two to the corner at the very end of the corridor and it is there that the spanker left her.</p> <p>Cynthia was mortified. What if someone came along? Who would see her? “You stay in this corner and don’t move an inch,” said the spanker and left her to return to the room. The door was left open as the man spoke quietly with her Mom. Cynthia was too preoccupied to even listen. Every breath of air in the corridor, every squeak from the ceilings translated to the horror that someone would see her.</p> <p>After a few minutes, Cynthia’s heart rate had returned to semi-normal and her tears has stopped. She was sure her bottom was red but she knew her face was beet red from embarrassment. In the room she couldn’t quite make out exactly what was being explained to her mom but a couple of times she did hear her mom exclaim “Oh my, well that should teach her then.” And “Oh, she’ll find that very uncomfortable, I’m sure.”</p> <p>She had been in the corridor perhaps 10 minutes when she heard the two adults come out of the spanking room.</p> <p>Her mom spoke to her briefly. “I’ll be seeing you shortly, young lady,” she said. “I expect you to follow all of your instructions.”</p> <p>The man walked her mom to the other end of the corridor. Cynthia heard the door to the waiting room open and then close and for a minute or two, there was silence. She had been left alone, bare naked, in an office corridor.</p> <p>The sound of the door opening made Cynthia jump. Her heart started to race again. </p> <p>The footsteps came to the end of the corridor and stopped.</p> <p>“Come along Cynthia.”</p> <p>It was the voice of Cynthia’s spanker. Her shoulders fell with relief. Whew – still no one else had seen her naked. Then she realized – come along? Come along where?!</p> <p>The man took Cynthia by her raised elbow and led her down the corridor back to the door to the waiting room. Oh no, she thought – there’s no way on earth she was going out into the main room! There might be dozens of people there! The door opened and to Cynthia’s incredible relief, the room was completely empty.</p> <p>The spanker stood Cynthia in the middle of the waiting room for a moment. The sensation was bizarre. Here she was, completely naked, completely exposed in front of this strange man in the middle of a regular office building!</p> <p>The spanker stepped behind her. “This will help on this first time,” he said. “Don’t expect to enjoy this luxury again if you’re brought back here again.”</p> <p>The spanker’s hands reached from behind Cynthia’s head to fasten a blindfold around her eyes. Now her vulnerability was complete. As soon as the blindfold was secure, she was being led again across the carpeted room.</p> <p>The sound of a door again and now many sounds came to Cynthia. She could hear several voices, the moans of at least one or perhaps, two people and somewhere ahead of her a teenage girl’s voice crying “ouch! Ow!” </p> <p>The spanker slowly led Cynthia forward then gently turned her around. “Take one step backward,” he said. Cynthia did so and felt a table touching her bottom behind her. “Lift up,” she was told. Cynthia lifted herself onto the padded table. It felt like one of those massage tables, she thought.</p> <p>Cynthia felt herself being pulled back until she was lying down. Her hands were taken from her head and attached with some kind of cuff around her wrist. A wide belt or strap of some kind went over her belly. Additional cuffs were attached to her mid-thigh and her ankles. There were at least 3 people attaching her, thought Cynthia. With her eyesight taken from her, Cynthia didn’t even feel like she was breathing. Suddenly the straps around her thighs and ankles seemed to pull at her. They were attached to something. Cynthia felt her ankles being lifted, then her thighs pulled wide back and down. The ankles pulled up higher and then wider, then back too. The position wasn’t lost on Cynthia. When the pulling stopped, she was on her back on the table with her thighs pulled down almost to the sides of her breasts and her ankles almost straight above them separated by almost 3 feet! Cynthia had never felt so exposed. She could feel the circulating air of the room touching her wide opened pussy and bottom. She knew she was showing everything.</p> <p>The hands left her and, for a few moments, Cynthia was left to calm down. As if!</p> <p>A few minutes later she felt a touch at her head. The blindfold was taken off. Cynthia looked around then, frantically, looked around in horror! There were many people in the room! Aside from herself, there were two other tables just like she imagined herself with the 15 year old girl she’d seen on one side and a boy on the other. They were as helplessly tied and spread as she was! To her left along the wall there were 3 other teens with their reddened bare bottoms on display and their hands clasped on their heads. On the other side were a number of chairs where the parents were sitting. There seemed to be about 7 or 8 of them including Cynthia’s mom who were all observing and chatting happily amongst themselves. Cynthia’s completely naked, completely spread open body was helplessly on display to everyone!</p> <p>Cynthia started to cry. She had never been so humiliated. The woman spanker who had once spanked her was now at her side. “Hmmm, embarrassing isn’t it,” she said to the young teen. “Well, we’ll try to warm the rest of you up to match your blushing cheeks.”</p> <p>The woman held up a tube of ointment. Cynthia’s eyes grew wide. Whatever it was, it didn’t bode well for her. The woman’s fingers were in latex gloves like a doctor would wear. A quick squeeze of the tube and a bit of the ointment was on the tips of the woman’s fingers.</p> <p>“Let’s see if we can’t make these warm,” she said with a cold smile.</p> <p>The fingers reached for Cynthia’s stretched-out breasts and rubbed the ointment all over the erect nipples. It took only a moment for Cynthia to realize that the ointment would get hot, very hot. “Nooooooo,” she cried softly knowing there was nothing she could do.</p> <p>The woman had moved down between her legs now still holding the tube. Another dab of the deep-heating rub and Cynthia feared where it was going. A moment later she knew as the fingers rubbed up one then down the other inner labial lips. The woman’s free hand pulled up at Cynthia’s belly tugging the hood of her clitoris from the sensitive bud. A light touch and a tiny blob of the hated lotion was on the tip of her clit. As the free hand let go, the hood of Cynthia’s clitoris rubbed back down over the blob, neatly spreading it over the whole clit and trapping the deep heating effects in at the same time. Cynthia started to feel it right away.</p> <p>“We’re not done yet, Cynthia,” said the woman. Cynthia looked down in horror at a very long peeled root of ginger. She knew it could be destined for only one place. “Oh please no...” she cried to no avail. The root disappeared from Cynthia’s view before she felt it rubbing up from the middle of her lower back, along the crack, right up along the outer labia and then down the other side before centering on the young girl’s tight anus. “I understand they used to use this on horses,” said the woman. “It kept their tails up nicely. I’m sure it will have a similar effect on naughty young girls.”</p> <p>The tip of the ginger was right at Cynthia’s anus now and the pushing/pulling motion of it was guaranteed to grant it access. It only took a few moments. The woman timed it well, waiting until the winking anus relaxed then plunging half the six inch root deep into the rectum. The hot object was twisted first one way, then the other to thoroughly coat the anus and rectum with its juices before being teased the rest of the way in. A carved ridge in the end of the ginger prevented it from going further.</p> <p>The woman stood up and peeled of her glove. Cynthia was already squirming with the heat in her nipples, her clitoris and her anus. As the woman stepped back, Cynthia’s evening instantly got a lot worse. Her original spanker was back and this time had remembered his camera. </p> <p>Cynthia’s eyes flew wide! Surely he wouldn’t... Her thoughts didn’t get much further as the flash of the camera captured her body in all its punished glory. A number of pictures were taken and Cynthia knew they showed everything. Nothing was hidden at all.</p> <p>She looked over in desperation at her mom but her mom was just chuckling as she looked at the pictures being taken as someone beside her made a comment.</p> <p>Once the photo taking was over, Cynthia was left for a few minutes to let the ginger and deep heating rub take effect. Those minutes were devastating as the heat built up steadily in her most private of regions. To make matters worse, the 15 year old girl beside her was now being paddled by two people at once! The sound of the paddles and her cries made Cynthia feel even more horrible. In a few moments, that would be her.</p> <p>The paddling of her table neighbor stopped and now it was Cynthia’s turn. With a male paddler at either side of her spread open thighs, Cynthia was being displayed again. Her spanker was back at her ear. “This is your punishment Cynthia. You should be making sure you don’t come back here on a regular basis!”</p> <p>With that said, the paddlers started in. First one, then the other. The paddling was fast and furious and incredibly painful. Cynthia was in tears in moments but the paddling lasted almost 10 minutes. The spankers knew their trade. By the time they were done, Cynthia skin was sizzling to the touch and fire engine red from just above her knees to the top of her buttocks. With the exaggerated spread of her legs, even the area between her buttocks had been punished. Cynthia was crying so hard she could only sob and couldn’t catch her breath.</p> <p>Finally the paddling stopped.</p> <p>It took a good five minutes for Cynthia’s breathing to return to any kind of normal sobbing and another five before her crying had settled to a more regular sob. The woman spanker was back and pulled the ginger from Cynthia’s bottom. She wasn’t done though and another even longer and much thicker root was pushed right back into her anus. The burning of this piece of ginger was even more acute and Cynthia’s crying started right back up. Another dab of heating rub on the clitoris and then the nipples and then two spankers started detaching the teenager from the straps that had held her legs up and spread. </p> <p>A few moments later, Cynthia was being helped to her feet and was standing along the far well, away from the parents. Her hands were clasped firmly above her head and her feet were directed to be placed far apart.</p> <p>Twelve inches in front of her Cynthia could see a laminated card with writing on it mounted on the wall. “Memorize this and don’t move,” said one of the spankers. The temptation to move was severe. The burning hot sensations on and in Cynthia’s most sensitive areas were making her squirm. Still, there is nothing as obedient as a well spanked girl and Cynthia did her best to read and memorize the card. On either side of her she could hear the sobs and murmuring of the other teens as they memorized their cards. To punctuate their learning, the cries and sounds of whoever was being punished next gave them incentive. It was perhaps 30 minutes before Cynthia was again taken by the elbow and turned around.</p> <p>“Have you memorized your card?” asked her spanker.</p> <p>“Yes, sir,” she replied. </p> <p>“Come along then,” he said and led Cynthia across the room where the parents were still sitting in their comfortable chairs.</p> <p>Cynthia was led right in front of them with her hands still clasped tight above her head. She was directed to spread her feet more than shoulder width apart and recite her lesson from the card. </p> <p>Cynthia didn’t hesitate.</p> <p>“I’m a naughty little girl who has been properly punished for her bad behavior. I was spanked on the bare bottom like a little girl tonight. Naughty girls like me get spanked on the bare bottom whenever they’re naughty.” Cynthia hated saying the words bare bottom. It made her feel so little. She had more she had to say and she knew it would be hard to say it.</p> <p>“If any of you ever see me being naughty again, you can spank me on the bare bottom until I learn my lesson. I will be obedient whenever any of you ask me to do anything. Any of you can bare me and spank me and put me in the corner like a naughty little girl to make me learn.”</p> <p>Cynthia looked at her mom for the next part.</p> <p>“I’m really very sorry for everything I did and I promise to be a better girl in the future. I know you had me spanked on my bare bottom like a little girl to try to make me better.”</p> <p>“Ok Cynthia, now turn around,” said her spanker. Cynthia turned to face away from the parents. Again she was told to spread her feet wide apart. “Now bend over and touch your toes,” she was instructed. Cynthia didn’t hesitate.</p> <p>The spanker pulled her buttocks wide open making Cynthia blush deep red yet again. “The ginger continues to seep inside her rectum keeping it irritated and uncomfortable,” he explained. “The effects will last another hour or so but she’ll be tender there for another 24 hours or so.” The spanker’s fingers had been touching the end of the ginger root as he spoke, teasing the end of the root back a little deeper into her tight rectum before giving it a long twist and pulling it from her.</p> <p>Reaching a little lower, the spanker spread Cynthia’s outer labia apart. “You can see the outer and inner labia are also red and irritated,” he said. ”That’s due to the deep heating ointment we’ve rubbed there. It’s particularly irritating here, under the hood to her clitoris because the skin traps the lotion there and continues to rub it against the very sensitive nerve endings in a tiny motion. The effects of the lotion are already starting to dissipate but this area will be tender for a day or two. Excessive rubbing or teasing of the pubis or masturbation should be avoided for a couple of days.”</p> <p>Cynthia just closed her eyes. She couldn’t believe how she was being exposed to her mom and worse, these complete strangers.</p> <p>The hands were up at her buttocks now. “The paddling here covered the buttocks of course, but also between them and along the crease between buttocks and thighs. As usual there will be slight bruising here but the most lasting effect will be the irritation of the buttocks rubbing together and the tops of the thighs rubbing against the buttocks. Cynthia here will be walking tenderly for the next couple of days.”</p> <p>“Ok Cynthia, stand up and turn around.” Cynthia did so, clasping her hands and spreading her feet submissively apart without being asked.</p> <p>“Thank you Charles. Good job,” said Cynthia’s mom to the spanker. He thanked Cynthia’s mom and then led Cynthia out of the room and back to the original spanking room where she had been stripped just under two hours ago. </p> <p>Cynthia was handed her sun dress and told to dress only in it. She didn’t mind. The thought of pulling panties over her sore bottom didn’t seem attractive at all. She was allowed to put on her sandals then she was brought out to the waiting room where Charles parked her in a corner of the room with her nose in the corner. “Reach back and hold your dress to your waist,” she was told. Cynthia obediently bared her bottom once again.</p> <p>Charles left the room and, for a few minutes, Cynthia was left alone.</p> <p>The door finally opened again and footsteps came to her side. “You can lower your dress young lady,” said a strange male voice. “Turn around.” Cynthia turned and blushed again as she realized that this was one of the other parents. She recognized him somewhat. He was the father of one of her older schoolmates who had been punished at the same time as Cynthia.</p> <p>“I’ll be bringing you home this evening,” he said. “You’ll get a morning spanking over the knee from me before you’re brought home. You can think of this as a final test of good behavior before your punishment is over.”</p> <p>Cynthia’s eyes were wide open. She couldn’t think of what to say. Without another word, the man took the pantiless teen by the wrist and pulled her out of the room. The words on the card came back to her. She had promised to obey them all and to let them spank her bare bottom if she didn’t. </p> <p>The punishment was finally over the next morning at about 9am when Mr. Johnson returned Cynthia to her home. Cynthia had had an embarrassing evening to finish her punishment. She’d been stripped again, this time in front of Mrs. Johnson and their youngest son Eric who was a year behind Cynthia in school. She had been put in one exposing position after another blushing the entire time as the three of them examined the effects of her evening punishment. When Eric had asked about the ginger in her bottom, Mr. Johnson had placed Cynthia on all fours with her head resting on her folded hands and her wide-spread knees holding her bottom up high and spread wide. Eric had been given latex gloves and a tube of vaseline and he had spent a delighted half-hour teasing his fingers deep into her rectum. It had been perhaps the most humiliating half-hour of her life. The family’s digital camera had worked overtime, recording every inch of her exposed and punished body.</p> <p>The morning spanking hadn’t been as painful as embarrassing as she lay over first Mr. Johnson’s knee, then Mrs. Johnson’s then finally Eric’s. She had no idea how she would face Eric again at school.</p> <p>It was a humbled and compliant young lady who Mr. Johnson returned to her mom. As Cynthia came in the house, she realized that Michael, Mr. Johnson’s oldest son was waiting to be picked up. Cynthia’s mom had him waiting in a corner of the foyer wearing only a long t-shirt which he was holding to his waist to display his red and very bare bottom as they arrived. He was blushing bright red when he was told to pull his shirt down and to turn around. Cynthia and Michael looked at each other a moment then looked away, too embarrassed to even exchange greetings. Cynthia had a rush of sensation below her sun dress and realized she hadn’t thought of how the punishment looked to the observers. For a brief moment she imagined what it would be like to be watching Michael’s punishment and that started a flash of heat deep in her belly. There would be time to explore that in the future – the not so distant future it would turn out.</p> </div>",[]
1626,Cynthia Visits the Spankers,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,,2005-01-06,38,4,"Mf, spank",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Mrs. Kim's car pulled into the driveway of the nondescript little complex. She hopped out and shouted for Cynthia to follow her immediately.</p> <p>Cynthia's mother was very angry with her. She knew that. And she knew talking back to her today had been a serious mistake. Just how serious, she was about to find out. Mrs. Kim grabbed her recalcitrant 11-year-old's arm, and hustled her into the building. The sign on the door read ""Central City Corporal Punishment Office."" Everyone called it ""the spanker's.""</p> <p>They walked in, Mrs. Kim marching, Cynthia dawdling, her mom pulling on her wrist to hustle her along. The door opened into a small waiting room, with a reception desk in the front.</p> <p>The grey-haired woman at the desk looked up as they came in. ""Can I help you?"" she asked, sounding a little bored. ""I've brought my daughter here for discipline. I've tried everything and she won't obey me - ""</p> <p>""That's fine,"" said the receptionist, picking up a clipboard with some forms attached and a pen, ""is this your first time here?""</p> <p>""Yes it is.""</p> <p>""Okay, just fill these out for me and have a seat.""</p> <p>They sat down in the waiting room. Cynthia looked around. There were three other mothers there. A woman with a brown-haired boy about Cynthia's age, another had two small girls, one about three and one about five, and another with a little blonde girl who was probably only a year or two younger than Cynthia. All the children were quiet and sad or scared-looking. All the mothers looked angry.</p> <p>Cynthia looked down at the form her mother was filling out. Her mother's name, her name, address, phone number, e-mail... then there were boxes to check ... has your child ever been taken to a Corporal Punishment Office before? (no) When and where? Has your child ever received a spanking at home? (no) Then a large blank field, whose caption read ""please explain in detail your reasons for bringing your child here today, and another which asked ""what other methods of discipline have you tried?"" Cynthia watched her mother scribble angrily away in the first field, finally noting ""yelling, scolding, grounding"" in the next. She signed her name, then turned to the next page, read it over carefully, signed it and then handed everything to Cynthia. ""Here. Give these to her.""</p> <p>Cynthia got up and began to walk back to the receptionist. She walked slowly, taking time to glance at the second page. ""By signing this form you are consenting to have your child receive a State-approved corporal punishment administered by a certified disciplinarian... some things you should know before you agree:"" When Cynthia saw this part, she froze:</p> <blockquote><p><i>- Spankings are administered on the bare bottom. Your child will be completely disrobed during the procedure.</i></p> <p><i>- Spankings are both painful and humiliating. Your child will probably cry loudly, fight, beg you or the disciplinarian to stop the proceedings and try to make deals with you or the disciplinarian. For the best results of this form of discipline, we ask that you refrain from interfering, and allow the discipline to be completed.</i></p> <p><i>- The spanking will produce a temporary reddening of the skin of your child's buttocks. The skin will also be hot and sore to the touch. These symptoms are not in any way dangerous and will fade in a short time. Spankings are painful but in no way damaging.</i></p> <p><i>- After the spanking, your child may find it uncomfortable to sit, as the bottom will be sore. They may feel some residual discomfort in the form of aching, and the skin may itch. Apply anti-itch cream if needed. Do not use heating ointments of any kind.</i></p></blockquote> <p>Cynthia was standing there dumbstruck at what she was reading. An ""ahem!"" and her mother's command: ""Cynthia - give her the papers like I told you! You're in enough trouble already!"" shocked her back into the moment. Hands almost trembling, she handed the papers to the receptionist.</p> <p>""There's a big binder there on the table next to the door. I'd like you to go look through it."" She said, taking the papers from the nervous girl.</p> <p>Cynthia crept past the silent mothers and restless children. Next to the door that apparently led to the offices in back was a small table, and on it sat a thick white binder. Cynthia reached down and gingerly picked the heavy book up as the door suddenly opened. As it opened, she could hear the muffled sound a child crying loudly inside, and a slapping sound, over and over.</p> <p>A man with a clipboard in his hand stepped into the room. ""Mrs. Miner?"" he read. The woman with the two small girls stood up and began to hustle them through the door. The door closed behind them and the sounds disappeared. Taking the book, Cynthia walked back to where her mother was sitting and sat down next to her.</p> <p>She was just about to open it when the door opened again, this time letting a loud crying into the room. A mother was leading her sobbing son out into the waiting room. The boy was bawling at the top of his lungs, his face red and wizened under his blonde bangs. As his mother led him out of the building, Cynthia's stomach lurched as she realized it was one of her classmates, Nicky Covington.</p> <p>Breathing deeply, she opened the binder.</p> <p>It was a photo album. Rows of photographs, grouped in fours. The first picture was of a frightened looking little boy. The next was a close-up of the bare bottom of, she assumed, the same little boy. The next picture was almost identical, except this time the bottom was covered in a deep red blotch. And last a picture of the same boy, his face wet with tears and grimacing with crying. The whole book was filled with similar pictures; before and after, children's spankings, frightened faces and crying ones, naked white bottoms and sore red ones.</p> <p>Cynthia stared at the pictures, her heart in her mouth. The door swung open again, and this time it was the short-haired blonde boy who was called, by a different man. Minutes later, another mother and her crying child emerged from their session. At least this little girl was trying to remain composed. Cynthia looked at the clock; it said 4:22. Cynthia stared at her feet and shivered.</p> <p>What was she getting into? Cynthia's bottom had never felt a punitive blow in all of her eleven years. She knew what a spanking was, but she couldn't even quite imagine what it was like to experience one. The door opened again. This time it was a woman who called. It was the little blonde girl who went this time. Cynthia stared as they went in. The little blonde girl made eye contact with Cynthia, glaring at her as if she resented Cynthia's nervous gaze. It was 4:28.</p> <p>Another parent and crying child left. Cynthia looked around the room, and it suddenly dawned on her that there was no one left but her and her mom. Her eyes grew wide, she trembled, and butterflies massed in her stomach as she realized that the next time that door opened, it would be for her. She couldn't even quite imagine what it was like to experience a spanking, but based on what she was seeing, it must be pretty bad. Any minute now, that door would open, and she would get to find out first hand, for herself. Sitting there in the room, silent except for the ticking of the clock, the receptionist shuffling papers, and her mother turning pages in a magazine, she was suddenly more afraid than she had ever been in her life!</p> <p>""Mom!"" Cynthia stammered, ""I'm sorry I was a brat today --- could we -couldn't we go home? Please??""</p> <p>Mrs. Kim didn't even look up from her magazine. ""You had your chance. Now you're just going to have to take your punishment.""</p> <p>""But Mom--!""</p> <p>She didn't get to finish. The clock clicked to 4:30, the door opened, and a tall man in a blue shirt, bald head and beard opened the door and said ""Mrs. Kim?""</p> <p>She was up. It was her turn. Mrs. Kim stood and grabbed her wrist. ""Come on."" She said. ""Your turn."" A reluctant Cynthia stood up and her mother pulled her along as they followed the man through the dreaded door and down the hall. Cynthia felt something like awe. Something momentous was about to happen. A major event in her life. Whatever happened next, she would never be the same.</p> <p>They went down the short hallway. Two doors on each side of the wall. It was strangely quiet. Cynthia could hear only muffled voices. The man opened the last door on the right and motioned them inside.</p> <p>It was a small office. The floor was carpeted in thick, blue shag. A big, armless chair dominated the room. Facing it were two smaller chairs. There was a desk in the corner with four big file drawers. A folding screen hid one corner. The man gestured and Mrs. Kim and Cynthia sat down. The man sat in the big armless chair. Cynthia noticed that there was a full-length mirror mounted on the inside of the door.</p> <p>Cynthia noticed that over the desk there was a painting. It was of an angry-looking woman with a squirming toddler over knee. She had a hairbrush in one hand and a book in the other. A broken clock lay at her feet. Was she going to spank that kid with the hairbrush? Ouch!</p> <p>""So it says here that Cynthia has been deliberately disobeying you and smartmouthing you, is that right?"" the man asked her mom.</p> <p>""That's right. I have told her again and again she can play at her friends' houses as long as she has my permission first. And instead she just comes home any time she pleases, doesn't even call me, much less ask permission before. All I ask is that she asks me, like in the morning before school, or the day before. Is that so unreasonable?""</p> <p>""Not at all. And you've punished her before for this?""</p> <p>""Yes! I've yelled at her and scolded her, and last time I grounded her for it, and she told me I was being unfair! She thinks I'm being cruel and mean ! Today she did it again - came home late, no call, no word - she says she stopped at her friend Melissa's house. I got angry and scolded her and she says I'm unreasonable and none of the other mothers are as strict as me!""</p> <p>Cynthia winced at the reminder. That had been a mistake.</p> <p>""And then I said it was too bad she had such a terrible mother, and she said yes it was!""</p> <p>Cynthia winced again. That had been an even bigger mistake.</p> <p>""I told her she was grounded, and she said `you can't do this to me!'"" Cynthia winced yet again. That had been the biggest mistake.</p> <p>""That's when I decided to bring her here. She won't respect my rules, my authority, or me, and other punishments aren't working.""</p> <p>""I understand Mrs. Kim. That's why 99% of our parents come here -because nothing else is working.""</p> <p>""It's time she had some old-fashioned discipline.""</p> <p>""You did the right thing.""</p> <p>""Now you understand how we work here, right?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""Okay, there's some hangers behind that screen; I'd like you to take Cynthia back there and get her completely undressed if you would please.""</p> <p>""Certainly."" Mrs. Kim got up. ""Come on Cynthia.""</p> <p>Cynthia stood up reluctantly and followed her behind the screen. There was a cubby with hooks and hangers. Mrs. Kim knelt down and began to untie Cynthia's sneakers.</p> <p>Cynthia was not at all comfortable about being nude in front of strangers. ""Mom,"" she asked, ""do I have to take everything off?"" ""Yes, everything."" Her mom replied. ""Lift your feet!"" she ordered, pulling off Cynthia's sneakers. ""Couldn't we just do it with my clothes on?"" Cynthia asked as Mrs. Kim grabbed her sweater and began to pull it off over Cynthia's head. ""No. Everything off."" She began to unbutton Cynthia's jeans and push them down to her ankles. ""Step out."" She said. Cynthia lifted her feet out of the jeans. She knew there wasn't much point in resisting. Her mom took her puppy-print T-shirt and began to pull it off. ""Mom, couldn't I just keep my socks on?"" Cynthia always felt a little naked when she was barefoot. If she could hang on to her socks, she might feel just a little bit better. ""No!"" said her mother. ""Undress completely - that means you take off all your clothes!"" She grabbed a skinny ankle and pulled off one sock, then the other. Then came the moment of truth, as Mrs. Kim grabbed the waistband of her daughter's flower-print panties and yanked them to the floor. ""Step out."" She ordered. Cynthia lifted her feet out and stood, naked as the day she was born, as her mom folded her clothes neatly and lay them in the cubbyhole. It was over. Mama had taken her last little shred of dignity from her. Mrs. Kim took her by the shoulders and guided her back into the room. Cynthia clapped her hands in front of her crotch to protect whatever little bit of privacy she might have left.</p> <p>The man was holding a camera. ""Look here Cynthia."" He said. She looked at the camera as he snapped her picture.</p> <p>""Now turn around please.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned. She took a deep breath as she heard the camera click again. She knew what was happening. He was taking her picture for the book! Her face and her bare butt would be there in that book! If any kids from school ever came here, they'd be able to see a picture of her bare butt! And there would be a picture of her face next to it, so everyone would know it was hers! This was the most humiliating thing she'd ever experienced in her life.</p> <p>""Have a seat Mrs. Kim."" Said the man. ""Cynthia come over here.""</p> <p>Cynthia padded across the carpet and stood in front of the man as her mom sat. The man looked her in the eye. He reached over and took Cynthia's hands, then lifted them and placed them on her head. ""Keep your hands there till I say you can move them."" He said. So now he could see everything. Even that had been taken from her.</p> <p>He looked her in the eye again.</p> <p>""Cynthia, do you know why you're here?""</p> <p>""Yes."" She whispered. Ashamed to look at him, she stared down at her bare feet.</p> <p>""Why. Tell me.""</p> <p>""Because - because I broke the rules, and I .. smarted off to my mom.""</p> <p>""You didn't just break the rules, did you? You broke the rules a bunch of times. You completely ignored the rules, didn't you?""</p> <p>""... uh-huh.."" Cynthia muttered. The blue, deep shag carpet felt good under the soles of her feet.</p> <p>""I didn't hear you Cynthia.""</p> <p>""Yes."" She said. She hated it when adults acted like this ... of course he'd heard her.</p> <p>""Yes what?""</p> <p>""Yes - I, I ignored the rules, a bunch of times.""</p> <p>""That's called being willfully disobedient. And when your mother punished you for it, you gave her attitude, didn't you?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>She curled her toes into the carpet. It felt warm and soft. ""Cynthia, look at me.""</p> <p>She lifted her gaze to meet his.</p> <p>""Your mother has a right to make any rules she wants, do you understand that?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""And you have to obey them, whether you like it or not. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""I can tell by your tone that you don't really agree with that. Right?""</p> <p>Cynthia didn't know how to answer that one. Mom's rules were dumb! And it wasn't fair!</p> <p>""Well, I can tell you every kid in the world thinks they should be able to do exactly what they want. With no rules. But you kids just aren't as smart as you think you are. You'll just have to take my word for that. Someday you'll understand that. In the meantime you have to understand this: grown-ups make the rules, and kids follow them. Understand?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>This was mortifying. Here she was standing bare naked between them. Her mother staring at her bare butt while this man gave her a boring lecture.</p> <p>""And when you don't follow them, when you deliberately disobey them, you kids have to be punished. Cause if you won't obey them because you're supposed to, you'll do it because you don't want to be punished. And if one punishment isn't enough, we have to use a more severe punishment.""</p> <p>Cynthia's gaze wandered to her feet again, then back to him. ""And when you deliberately disobey the rules, when you act like they don't even exist, and then you argue with your mother about them, you're not just being a kid. You're being spoiled and selfish and ungrateful. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""And when you talk back to your mother, you're also being snotty and a brat. And when children are snotty and act like brats, they need to be punished so they can learn to behave properly. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""So, once again, why are you being punished?""</p> <p>""Because ... because I deliberately disobeyed the rules...""</p> <p>""Repeatedly!""</p> <p>""... repeatedly, and I smarted off at my mom and I acted snotty and like a brat.""</p> <p>""That's right.""</p> <p>Cynthia was getting restless. Her fear was simultaneously growing and mixing with annoyance. She almost wished he'd get on with it.</p> <p>""Now you know why you're being punished, do you know why it's going to be this kind of punishment?""</p> <p>""Because ... mom tried other stuff...""</p> <p>""And it didn't work, did it? You still broke the rules, right?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""So we have to use a more severe punishment. Right?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""You don't like being grounded, do you?""</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""But you're not scared of being grounded, are you?""</p> <p>""Mmmm---no.""</p> <p>""You've never gotten a spanking before, have you?""</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""Cynthia,"" he said, ""I want you to repeat after me. `I, Cynthia.'""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia,"" she repeated.</p> <p>""... am being punished because I have been willfully disobedient...""<br/> ""... am being punished because I have been willfully disobedient...""<br/> ""... and because I have been disrespectful to my mother...""<br/> ""... and because I have been disrespectful to my mother...""<br/> ""... and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat...""<br/> ""... and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat...""<br/> ""... and I deserve a good, sound spanking.""<br/> ""... and I deserve a good, sound spanking.""</p> <p>How mortifying to have to stand here and recite this junk. But Cynthia knew there was no getting out of it.</p> <p>""Once again.""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia ... am being punished ... because I have ... been ... willfully disobedient... and ... because I have been ... disrespectful to my mother... and I acted like ... like a spoiled, snotty little brat... and I ... deserve a ... good, sound spanking.""</p> <p>""Again.""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia am being punished because ... I have been ... willfully disobedient... and because I have ... been disrespectful to my mother... and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat... and I deserve a good, sound spanking.""</p> <p>By now she had it practically memorized.</p> <p>""Now turn around and look at your mom.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned and faced her mother, who was sitting calmly with her arms folded.</p> <p>""I, Cynthia am being punished ... because I have been willfully disobedient... and because I have been disrespectful to my mother... and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat... and I deserve a good, sound spanking.""</p> <p>Cynthia felt particularly foolish, standing there naked, being made to recite this crazy confession to her mother. Mom didn't even blink. Cynthia felt so embarrassed she wanted to die.</p> <p>""Turn back to me.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned to face him.</p> <p>""You see the mirror over there?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>Cynthia could see her mother's reflection, but not her own thankfully.</p> <p>""Go and stand in front of it.""</p> <p>Cynthia padded over to the mirror and stood in front of it. She could see herself from head to bare toes. Seeing herself like that only made her more aware of her nakedness, and more self-conscious. She didn't like looking at herself naked. She looked especially ridiculous with her hands on her head like that. And there were the grown-ups, staring at her bare butt.</p> <p>""Look directly into your face, and keep your eyes open. Now say it again.?""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia am being punished because ... I have been ... willfully disobedient... and because I have ... been disrespectful to my mother... and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat... and I deserve a good, sound spanking.""</p> <p>That was hard to do - harder than she thought. She felt even more embarrassed saying these words to her own reflection than she did to her mom.</p> <p>""Now come back over here.""</p> <p>Cynthia padded back over and assumed the position.</p> <p>""Say it one more time.""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia am being punished because I have been willfully disobedient, and because I have been disrespectful to my mother and I acted like a spoiled, snotty little brat, and I deserve a good, sound spanking."" By now she really did have it memorized.</p> <p>The man paused. Then he said ""okay Cynthia,"" he took her by the shoulders and guided her over to his right side. ""I want you to lie down across my lap."" He patted his knee invitingly. Cynthia felt an enormous surge of terror as she leaned forward and laid herself down across his lap.</p> <p>He shifted her body around, positioning her on his knees for perfect striking. Cynthia grimaced. She could feel the fabric of his slacks against her bare skin. She was suspended above the floor; her arms hung down in front, her fingers brushing the man's ankles. From her vantage point the room was upside down, viewed through a frame made by the chair's legs, centering on her bare feet, her bare toes, dangling from the opposite side of the chair. She glanced at her mom, could see only her legs, crossed as she relaxed in her chair. She wondered how it must look from where he was, staring down at her bare little bottom, lying in wait for his imminent assault.</p> <p>""Now Cynthia, if you fight me, I'll have to spank you longer and harder. So cooperate, understand?""</p> <p>""Yes."" She said.</p> <p>She felt him move. It was coming, any second now, she would feel it -</p> <p>SMACK!</p> <p>The first slap; the first slap of the very first spanking Cynthia had ever received. What a momentous moment! The man knew it; he knew exactly how important it was. He made the slap count. Cynthia jumped and yelped ""OW!"" loudly, mostly in surprise, as the palm of his hand landed hard on her bottom, at the astonishingly loud report of his hand on her bare skin. It stung, sure. But Cynthia thought to herself ""I can handle this ---""</p> <p>Actually, the thought was more like ""I can-"" because rapidly another slap landed hard, producing another jump and another yelp.</p> <p>SMACK! (ow!)<br/> SMACK!! (Ow!)<br/> SMACK!!! (OW!)</p> <p>He wasn't spanking any harder, but the thing was, each slap seemed to hurt more than the last one did!</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>(Okay, okay, it was hurting for real now, but she could take it!) Something different SMACK!! This time (OW!!) only her left cheek.</p> <p>SMACK!! (OW!!) Only the left cheek again<br/> SMACK!! SMACK!! Across both cheeks (OW! OWW!! Oh that really hurt!)<br/> SMACK!! On the right cheek (OW!)<br/> SMACK!! Both cheeks (OW! Oh, this was getting bad!)<br/> SMACK!! (OW!) on the right cheek<br/> SMACK!! (OWW!!) on the left cheek<br/> SMACK!!SMACK!! twice on the right (OWW! OWW!! Oh this was really hurting)</p> <p>Cynthia was hanging tough. A tone of anguish was appearing in her yelps, and she was squirming involuntarily and bucking as each slap landed. He kept switching cheeks: left! Left! Both! both! (OW! Oh it was bad when he doubled up!) right! both! Right! left! right! Right!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! OW! OW! OW!!! It hurt - it hurt a lot! It was like a constant, unremitting stinging in her bottom, interrupted by sudden, even sharper stings! But she could handle it, she could handle it (OW!!!) she knew she could.</p> <p>SMACK!! (OW!!) another surprise: he'd been with slapping the same strength each time. But now he was slapping lighter - not as hard, though it still hurt. Ow! Ow! Ow! Maybe he was getting tired... she hoped. SMACK!! OW! No that was hard SMACK!!! OW!! Harder! SMACK!! OWW!!! That was the hardest yet - bringing her heels up in the air as her eyes bulged and her yelp became a shout. That had been a surprise, and it had really hurt!</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>All hard. Left, right, right. This was really getting bad. The stinging was turning to a burning, as if her butt was on a stove burner, with peaks of heat each time he spanked. And, unbelievably, each slap still managed to hurt worse than the last!</p> <p>OW!! Oh no, OW!! Oh this was getting really, really bad OW!! She hoped it would be over soon, oh OW!! He was moving around switching cheeks, changing how hard he spanked, and now moving around on her bottom; he'd been just slapping on the lower part of her buttocks, the part she sat down on; now he was randomly aiming up along the sides of her crease, then along it, but always on the fleshy buttock. OW! OWW!! She never knew where he'd strike next, or how hard, but she knew it would hurt... bad!</p> <p>It was catching up with her. She could take it, but not much longer. This was really hurting and she could feel a sense of panic rising in her as the blazing slaps continued.</p> <p>Finally, she snapped. Kicking her heels and clutching with her little fists, she shouted ""STOP!! STOP!!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! His only response was a hard slap across both cheeks - then the right, then the left, bringing a gasping shout from her each time.</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""OWW!! OWW!! STOP!! OW!! PLEASE STOP!!""</p> <p>He showed no signs of stopping.</p> <p>""OW!! OWW!!!"" Cynthia twisted her head to look at her mother, who was sitting casually in her chair, legs crossed, arms folded, a look of satisfaction and approval on her face.</p> <p>""OW!!OW!!OWW!!! OW MOM MAKE HIM STOP!!"" Cynthia was beginning to really squirm and kick her heels now. ""OWW!!! MAKE HIM STOP PLEEASE!!""</p> <p>Mrs. Kim just shook her head. ""You've had this coming, Cynthia.""</p> <p>Appeals weren't going to work, and Cynthia was really panicking now. Unbelievably, each spank still managed to hurt more than the last, and it had been hurting plenty about fifty slaps ago! It was time for action. Yelling OW! OWW!!! Loudly with each spank, Cynthia began to squirm like a worm on hook, thrashing her body, flailing her arms and kicking her bare feet wildly in the air, bucking and throwing her head back and squealing.</p> <p>Which did no good. He held her tight on his lap. SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! Five straight, extra-hard spanks, across both cheeks, right on her sitting spot, the sorest place on her bottom. Cynthia let out a yowl of pain, humiliation and anger.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>Cynthia wasn't giving up. A flash in her mind. As she felt him ready for another slap, she swept her right arm back, her hand fingers spread wide to cover her bottom and block the slap.</p> <p>The man calmly took hold of her skinny arm in his left hand and pulled it away, securing it against her back and away from her bottom.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""NO!! NO-HO!!"" Cynthia wailed in frustration and pain as the spanks landed forcefully.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>This was a stubborn little girl, the man noted. It was going to take some extreme measures to break her down.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>He stopped! Cynthia gasped in relief. This had been a lot worse than she'd expected. But she'd managed to take it pretty well, she thought.</p> <p>The man lifted her and set her on her feet. Before her hands could go to her bottom, he took hold of them and placed them on her head again.</p> <p>""Keep your hands right there."" He ordered.</p> <p>He looked into the girl's face. She was breathing hard, clearly hurting, frightened, but right now he saw mostly relief that he had stopped spanking her.</p> <p>""You've got a lot of self-control, Cynthia. A lot of kids would be crying their eyes out by now.""</p> <p>Not knowing what to say, Cynthia just nodded.</p> <p>""Come with me.""</p> <p>The man stood up, taking Cynthia by the elbow and leading her over to the desk. Mrs. Kim could see her daughter's bottom was turning a rosy pink from the spanking.</p> <p>The desktop was pretty empty except for a few papers, the forms her mom had filled out, some pens and big heavy wooden ruler. The man walked Cynthia right up to the desk.</p> <p>""Pick up that ruler."" He said.</p> <p>Cynthia picked it up. It was longer than normal, 16 inches. And made of sturdy wood, more than a quarter of an inch thick. ""Hand it to me."" He said.</p> <p>Cynthia handed over the object.</p> <p>""Bend over the desk.""</p> <p>Cynthia put her hands out and bent over the desk, placing her cheek against the cool wood.</p> <p>""How old are you, Cynthia?""</p> <p>""Eleven."" Hadn't he read the form? It was right there.</p> <p>""This is the very first spanking you've ever had, is that right Cynthia?""</p> <p>""Yes."" She could hear the quaver in her own voice.</p> <p>""You know what a birthday spanking is?""</p> <p>""Yes.""</p> <p>""So you've never had one, have you?""</p> <p>""No.""</p> <p>""Well, we've got some catching up to do.""</p> <p>Cynthia felt his hand on her upper back, below her neck, holding her firmly.</p> <p>""Now Cynthia, every time you feel the ruler, I want you to count for me, understand?""</p> <p>""Yes."" Oh no! He was going to spank her with that ruler! Oh this was gonna be bad!</p> <p>SPAT!! The ruler made a new, light hard sound. Cynthia flinched as it struck her.</p> <p>""AHH!- ONE!!"" she remembered to count.</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""TWO!!"" the ruler was a sharp, cutting pain, different from his hand, and worse on an already warmed bottom.</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""OW!! THREE!!"" he kept hitting the same area, her sitting spot again. This ruler had taken the pain to a new level.</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""FOUR!!"" Cynthia came up on her toes.</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""OW-HOWW!! FIVE!!"" Five! Only half way there!</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""SIX!! OW!! OW!""</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""SEVEN!!"" oh god ... if she could just hang on...</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""EIGHT!!"" oh it hurt ... it hurt so much!</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""NINE!!"" Cynthia was close to crying now. But she clutched the desk and held on...</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""TEN!!"" bad, it was really bad, but she wasn't going to give them the satisfaction of tears. No way!</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""ELEVEN!!"" gasp. It was over. Cynthia heaved another sigh. She could go home soon.</p> <p>SPAT!!</p> <p>""AH!!"" Cynthia shouted.</p> <p>""One to grow on."" He said. The ruler was replaced on the desk.</p> <p>""Stand up."" He said, placing her hands back on her head as she did so.</p> <p>""Come on."" He guided her back to the chair and sat down.</p> <p>""Okay,"" he said, patting his lap again, ""over.""</p> <p>Cynthia gaped at him. He wasn't finished??</p> <p>""More?"" she whined. The man noted the quaver of fear in her voice, the glint of tears coming to her eyes.</p> <p>""We're not done yet. Come on.""</p> <p>Her heart in her mouth, Cynthia climbed over his lap again.</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>The hand came down hard, even worse on Cynthia's newly ruler-tenderized bottom.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>OW!!OW!!OWW!!! It was getting still worse. Cynthia could feel a lump in her chest that she knew meant crying. Tears were already welling in her eyes. She wasn't going to put on a big show of bawling. No, no she wouldn't give them the satisfaction. She was not going to be led out of here today bawling like a baby. No way. No way!!</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""OW!! OWW!!! OWW!!!"" she wailed, ""STOP PLEASE STO-HOP!!"" Tears were starting to spill over her eyelids and as she yelled ""STOP I WON'T DO IT AGAIN I WON'T DO IT AGAINNNNN!"" her shout turned into loud, braying sob.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>The spanking went on as Cynthia thrashed squirmed and sobbed. She was crying in earnest now, tears streaming down her face, which was almost as red as her bottom.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""PLEEASE!! PLEASE I'M SORRY!! I'M SORRY I WON'T DO IT AGAIN I WON'T DO IT AGAINNNNN!!!""</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""OW!!!!! OH PLEASE PLEASE I WON'T DO IT AGAIN I PROMISE I PROMISE!!""</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""AAAHOOOWW!! PLEASE I PROMISE I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE GOOD I PROMISE!!!""</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>""I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE GOOD I PROMISE I PROMISE!!!""</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>Five of the hardest spanks he'd given yet, all on her sitting spot, burning Cynthia's bottom like a hot iron. She howled with anguish.</p> <p>Cynthia was still squirming and howling when she suddenly realized that something different was happening. He wasn't spanking her anymore.</p> <p>Gently, the man lifted her onto her feet, holding on to the sobbing child's arm while she got her balance. He took hold of her other wrist, guided her in front of him, and lifted her hands to her head. ""Keep them right there,"" he said firmly, ""no rubbing your bottom!""</p> <p>There was nothing Cynthia wanted to do more in this world than rub her bottom, which felt like it was on fire. Dignity was no longer a concern. It was still burning like mad. Cynthia couldn't believe how much the spanking had hurt. She stood there, hands on her head, facing him; gasping, tears streaming down her face, sniffling.</p> <p>""Cynthia, you see that desk behind me?""</p> <p>""Yes..""</p> <p>""I want you to walk over to that desk and open the top drawer on the right. And don't touch your bottom, understand?""</p> <p>""Yes-yes"" gulped the girl.</p> <p>Cynthia gingerly padded over to the desk. Mrs. Kim watched with some amusement at her daughter's careful walk. Cynthia's bottom was plenty sore.</p> <p>Cynthia slid the top right drawer open. It was empty except for one thing.</p> <p>It was a wooden paddle, shaped like an old-fashioned hairbrush, more than a foot long from end-to-end, maybe four inches wide and half an inch thick. And there were seven neat little holes in the face. ""What do you see in there, Cynthia?""</p> <p>""A-a paddle, I guess.""</p> <p>""Pick it up and bring it over here.""</p> <p>Trembling with fear, Cynthia picked up the paddle. He wasn't going to use it on her, was he? Please god no...</p> <p>He took the paddle from her, and placed her hands on her head again. He picked the paddle up from his lap and held it in his hands.</p> <p>""Sometimes, Cynthia, we have to be even more severe.""</p> <p>He clapped the paddle against the palm of his hand. Cynthia winced. ""How do you think the paddle feels on a bare bottom?""</p> <p>""It - it hurts...""</p> <p>""It hurts a lot. The holes make it sting even more.""</p> <p>Cynthia gulped. Her tears were dry now, but she was still snuffling and shaking with fear.</p> <p>He set the paddle down next to his left foot, then took Cynthia's hands and guided her over to his right side again. Then he began to gently but firmly pull her across his lap.</p> <p>""NO!! NO NO PLEASE!!"" Cynthia howled as she slumped forward on his lap.</p> <p>""I told you if you fought me there'd be more spanking."" He admonished, ""you shouldn't have put your hand back there and kicked so much.""</p> <p>""NO!! NO PLEASE PLEASE!!"" Cynthia yelled. She was now in a state of total panic. She felt him shift, let out a yowl of anticipation; for a second she heard the whistling of the air through the holes, an then felt the hardest, most agonizing spank ever strike her already blazing butt, once again right at the sit-spot. Cynthia screamed in anguish.</p> <p>WHAP!! The paddle made an awful, woody reverberation as it struck. WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! He struck again and again as the girl shrieked. WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>""Alright now ,"" he said, ""I'm going to ask you some questions. And if you answer them correctly, I'm going to give you one spank with the paddle.""</p> <p>He patted her bottom lightly with the paddle, which was still enough to bring a yowl of terror from the child.</p> <p>""But if you answer incorrectly, it's going to be three spanks.""</p> <p>Another pat, another shout of anguish ""And if you answer incorrectly twice, its going to be five spanks. Do you understand?""</p> <p>""Y-y-yess...""</p> <p>""Alright, now , why are you getting spanked?""</p> <p>""Because I was bad!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>""AAAHOWWWWWW OWWWW OWWWWWWW!!!""</p> <p>""Why are you getting spanked?""</p> <p>""B-b-because I w-was w-w-willfully dis-dis-obedient!!"" WHAP!! (OWW!!!)</p> <p>""Good. And why else?""</p> <p>""Because-because I was-I was d-disrespectful to my m-mom!!"" WHAP!! (OWW!!!)</p> <p>""And is there anything else?""</p> <p>""B-because I-I w-was s-snotty and selfish and spoiled and a-a b-brat!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! (AAH-OWW!!!)</p> <p>""And what happens to snotty selfish spoiled little girls who are willfully disobedient and disrespectful?""</p> <p>""They g-get p-punished!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! (OWW!!!)</p> <p>""And how do they get punished?""</p> <p>""They g-get s-pa-anked!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! (OWW!!!OWW!!!)</p> <p>""And how do they get spanked?""</p> <p>""Hard!! Sound! SOUND!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! OWW!!!</p> <p>""And where do they get spanked?""</p> <p>""At the -at the spanker's office!!""</p> <p>""No!""</p> <p>WHAP!!<br/> WHAP!!<br/> WHAP!!</p> <p>""Where do they get spanked?""</p> <p>Cynthia struggled for an answer.</p> <p>""Where do they get spanked, Cynthia?""</p> <p>WHAP!!</p> <p>""OWW!!! On the bottom!!""</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>""That's half right. ""Where exactly do they get spanked?""</p> <p>""On the bottom! On the bare bottom!! On the bare bottom!!""</p> <p>""Right!""</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>Five more slaps landed on Cynthia's burning bottom.</p> <p>He put the paddle down on the floor. Was it finally over?</p> <p>SMACK!! No, it wasn't...<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>Only his hand this time, but by now it wouldn't matter if he'd used a feather. Cynthia couldn't believe how much it could keep hurting. SMACK!! SMACK!! ""You've been a bad girl, Cynthia, you understand that?"" SMACK!!SMACK!!</p> <p>""YES!! YES I WAS BAD!! I WAS BAD I'M SORRY I'M SORRY!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! ""Are you learning your lesson?"" SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""YES!! YES I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE GOOD!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! ""SMACK!! ""Are you sure you're not just saying that so I won't spank you?"" SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""NO!! NO I MEAN IT I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE GOOD I PROMISE I PROMISE!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! ""How will you be good?"" SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! ""How will you be good Cynthia?"" SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""OWW!!!OWW-HOWW!!! - I'LL-OWW!!!-I'LL FOLLOW THE OWW!!! -R-RULES AND OWW!!! -I'LL-I-I'LL OWW!!! -BE OBEDIENT AND-AND-OWW!!!-I-I'LL BE-BE-OWW!!! R-R-R-ESPECT-OWW!!!-RESPECTFUL-RESPECTFUL TO MY-MY-OWW!!!-M-MY MO-HOMM!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! ""Do you really mean it Cynthia?"" SMACK!!</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""OWW!!! OWW!!! YESS!! YES I MEAN IT I MEAN IT I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE GOOD I'LL BE A GOOD GIIIIIRLLLL!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! ""You promise?"" SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>""OW!! OWW!!! OWW!!! YES YES I PROMISE I PROMISSSSSE!!!""</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>He stopped. Cynthia was crying hard, a note of gratitude mixed with anguish. He set her on her feet again and placed her hands on her head. This time he stood up and turned her around to face her mother. Mrs. Kim still sat calmly, watching the proceedings.</p> <p>""Now you're going to apologize to your mother, in your own words, and be specific!""</p> <p>Cynthia hiccuped as she panted out ""I-I'm sorry mama.""</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>His hand slapped her bottom again sharply, and Cynthia let out another shriek.</p> <p>""Properly!"" he said. ""What are you sorry for? Start again!""</p> <p>""I-I-""</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>""OWW!!! I-I'm sorry I was b-b-bad mama - and - and - I'll- I'll be good - and -""</p> <p>SMACK!! ""Be specific!""</p> <p>""OWW!!! I- I - I'll get per-permission before I-b-before I go play, and - and -""</p> <p>SMACK!! ""What else are you sorry for?""</p> <p>""OWW!!! I-I'm sorry I- I w-was disre- disrespectful to you mama - and - and I'll never do it again mama - I - I promise!""</p> <p>Mrs. Kim just nodded. Cynthia heard something make a clicking sound behind her, but she couldn't tell what it was.</p> <p>""Well Mrs. Kim, do you think Cynthia's learned her lesson?""</p> <p>""I think she's getting the idea."" Said Mrs. Kim.</p> <p>The man turned Cynthia around so that Mrs. Kim was looking right at her burning bottom.</p> <p>""What do you think, can she take a little more, just to be sure?""</p> <p>Cynthia gasped in horror as the implication of what was being said hit her.</p> <p>""I think some more would be a good idea."" She heard her mother say. Cynthia began to shriek NO!! NO!! As the man picked her up and sat down again, plopping her face down across his lap for another round of spanking.</p> <p>""NO MOMMY PLEASE NO!! PLEASE PLEASE!!""</p> <p>""Cynthia..."" she could feel the man's hand on her head, his voice firm but somehow calming; she lay panting in terror.</p> <p>""Mrs. Kim, take this quarter please."" Cynthia saw her mother take the coin for him. What was he up to now?</p> <p>""Cynthia, which hurt most to be spanked with? The ruler, or the paddle?""</p> <p>What a question --- the paddle had hit so fast that she couldn't stay on top of or get ahead of the pain, it had seemed to spread the pain out... it burned so that her whole bottom was on fire; but the ruler ... nothing in her life had hurt as much as that.</p> <p>""Which one, Cynthia?""</p> <p>""The-the ruler--!"" she managed to gasp.</p> <p>""Okay. Mrs. Kim, would you flip the coin, so it lands right here where Cynthia can see it?""</p> <p>Her mother sat forward and tossed the coin in the air.</p> <p>""Call it, Cynthia."" He said.</p> <p>""T-t-tails..."" she blurted.</p> <p>""Tails it's the ruler, then.""</p> <p>The quarter bounced into the carpet. Cynthia could clearly see the eagle embossed on its backside.</p> <p>SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! The ruler cut a stinging stripe into the blaze of Cynthia tortured bottom. She howled at the top of her lungs. SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!!</p> <p>""Flip it again.""</p> <p>Again the coin went up. Again it came down, and again Cynthia saw that dreaded eagle.</p> <p>SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! Cynthia screamed and yowled. SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!!</p> <p>""Again please.""</p> <p>Cynthia's mom flipped the coin again. It bounced again on the carpet. This time it was George Washington's profile looking back at her.</p> <p>WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! The paddle this time, a harder, bigger whacking; did it really hurt less than the ruler? Cynthia screamed and sobbed. WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!! WHAP!!</p> <p>""Again""</p> <p>When was this going to stop?? Oh god no! Not tails again!</p> <p>SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!! SPAT!!</p> <p>Cynthia shrieked and howled and cried.</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>He was using his hand again, which wasn't that much of a relief but at least it helped a little.</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>No it didn't --- by now Cynthia's bottom was so sore it wouldn't matter what he used.</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!!</p> <p>SMACK!! SMACK!! SMACK!! He just went on and on and Cynthia hadn't the strength left to do much but lay there and sob and sob and sob.</p> <p>SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!<br/> SMACK!!</p> <p>... and...</p> <p>SMACK!!</p> <p>Four more of the hardest slaps he could give, and then one more super-humongous extra-hard butt-busting slap.</p> <p>And it was over. He stopped, and it was really, really over this time.</p> <p>He stood up and led her over to the door, turning her back to the full-length-mirror.</p> <p>""Look at your bottom, Cynthia.""</p> <p>She turned to look. She was a mess - hair disheveled, face red and wizened, eyes puffy and red from crying, tears and snot running all over her face. But her bottom - that was even worse. Her little buttocks were covered in deep crimson fields, with little bumps scattered throughout that were an even angrier red, and several darker red vertical stripes cris-crossing her cheeks. Her bottom looked even redder than some of the pictures in that book. It made her cry even more.</p> <p>""Reach down with your right hand, and touch your bottom with your fingers, but no rubbing, understand?""</p> <p>Cynthia nodded. She reached down touched her right cheek gingerly. The skin was as hot as steaming water!</p> <p>""Turn around and face the mirror, Cynthia.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned and faced her ghastly reflection. She didn't like looking at herself naked; she liked it even less now.</p> <p>""Now, repeat after me: Bad girls get spanked on their bare bottoms.""</p> <p>""Bad -- girls get s-spanked on their bare b-bottoms.""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia was a bad girl,""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia -- was a-- bad girl,""</p> <p>""... so I got spanked on my bare bottom.""</p> <p>""... so I got spanked on m-my bare bottom.""</p> <p>""I, Cynthia...""</p> <p>""I, C-Cynthia...""</p> <p>""... got a good spanking on my bare bottom...""</p> <p>""... got a g-good s-spanking on my b-bare bottom...""</p> <p>""... because I was willfully disobedient...""</p> <p>""... because I was w-willfully disobedient...""</p> <p>""... and disrespectful to my mother.""</p> <p>""... and disrespectful t-to my mother.""</p> <p>""Now turn and look at your bottom again.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned and again looked at her ravaged rear end.</p> <p>""Turn and face your reflection again.""</p> <p>Cynthia turned to face herself again.</p> <p>""Look right at your reflection.""</p> <p>Cynthia stared into her own puffy red eyes, tears still flowing freely down her face.</p> <p>""You know what to say?""</p> <p>""... yess.."" she whimpered.</p> <p>""Say it.""</p> <p>""Bad -- girls get s-spanked on their bare b-bottoms -- I, Cynthia was a-a bad girl --so I got spanked on m-my bare - my bare bottom."" She especially hated saying that part, and started a new crying jag.</p> <p>""Come on Cynthia."" He said.""</p> <p>""I, C-Cynthia --- got a g-good s-spanking on my b-bare bottom---because I wa-wa-was w-willfully d-d-disobedient - a-an-and disrespectful t-to my m-m-mother."" She broke down in loud sobbing.</p> <p>""Now turn and look at your bottom again.""</p> <p>Cynthia again turned and peered over her shoulder at her incredibly red bottom. She was feeling very sorry for herself right now, especially the part of her that had gotten spanked.</p> <p>""Alright. Keep your hands on your head and turn and face me."" He picked up the camera again, and clicked it in her sobbing face.</p> <p>""Turn around."" He said, clicking again, immortalizing Cynthia's tortured bottom for their hall of fame.</p> <p>""Do you know why your bottom got so red Cynthia?""</p> <p>""N-no...""</p> <p>""That's from the heat. When your skin gets hot from the spanking extra blood goes to your bottom to cool it off by radiating heat back out. That's why your skin's hot right now.""</p> <p>How fascinating to know that.</p> <p>""You understand what happens to bad girls now, right?""</p> <p>""Y-y-yes sir...""</p> <p>""If you're a good girl, you'll never have to do this again. But if you're bad again, you'll have to come back and get another spanking. Do you want that?""</p> <p>""-nn-n-no-""</p> <p>""Okay, she can get dressed now.""</p> <p>As Mrs. Kim thanked the man and shook hands, Cynthia clapped her own hands to her aching bottom. The skin was so hot it was like touching a heating pad!</p> <p>Mrs. Kim and her daughter went back behind the screen as the man left. Cynthia dressed carefully, slipping her panties and jeans on gently so as not to brush her sore skin, and standing up to tie her shoes.</p> <p>And at last her mother led her by the hand out back into the waiting room, where now it was Cynthia's turn to be a spectacle, a sobbing, warning to the children waiting for their appointments. She wasn't quite bawling like a baby, but she was still crying hard as she brushed past their gaping eyes.</p> <p>And as she squirmed in her car seat on the way home (because it really did hurt to sit down), she reflected on her experience. So that was what a spanking was like. Cynthia knew one thing; she never wanted another.</p> <p>And as she drifted off to sleep that night, laying on her tummy for comfort, she tried her best not to think about the pictures of her bare bottom in that photo album, and hoped none of the other kids at school ever went for spankings...</p></div>",[]
1627,"Robbie - First Punishment, Part 1",1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,Robbie gets into trouble with the neighbors and is introduced to a completely new way of being punished.,2005-04-22,28,4,"Ff/b, inc, anal, spank",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It had started out of boredom. I was a young 8 year-old and really knew better but the game of the day was to see if we could skip a rock underneath a moving car. My best friend Mark and I had been practicing on our quiet street for ages it seemed when a likely car appeared. It was up to me and I had my little stone ready to go. The plan was ridiculous of course. The rock took one bad bounce and flew up into the side of the car with a resounding ‘thunk’. To Mark’s and more my horror, the car came to a screeching halt and the driver, a man of about my father’s age emerged, red faced and obviously furious.</p> <p>In a flash, he had me firmly by the arm and I was pointing out where I lived. My Mom was the only parent home at the time and seemed horrified at the behaviour of her eldest child. I was banished to my room to await my sentence. It was late afternoon as I remember and I was brought a light sandwich in my room for dinner. The Chalertons would be by after supper and my parents would be discussing my punishment with them. My stunt had scratched the car in question and so I was in serious trouble.</p> <p>This was new territory for me. Punishments in the past had been quick and simple. My parents would get loud and I was always dressed down for my bad behaviour. I was usually grounded or sometimes put on a chair in the corner but “serious” punishment had never come my way. It was the era of Dr. Spock and young people were to be reasoned with rather than chastised.</p> <p>I had been in my room from about 4 o’clock until 7 when I heard the arrival of my parent’s new guests and pressed my ear to my door to hear what was going on. I couldn’t make out words but the tone was low and serious and seemed to go on for ages before I heard the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs toward my room.</p> <p>I dashed to my bed and was sitting on it looking contrite (it had often worked in the past) when my Mom came into the room.</p> <p>She pulled the chair from my desk towards me and sat down facing me.</p> <p>“You’re in serious trouble young man,” she said. “We’ve had a long talk about it downstairs and your father and I have decided that the way we’ve been disciplining you is simply not working. So, you’re going to find out that your actions have consequences and that bad behaviour will get you punished.”</p> <p>I was stunned. I had never heard anything like this conversation and was certainly not expecting it.</p> <p>“Stand up,” my mother said.</p> <p>Her tone did not invite question and I was suddenly on my feet. My Mom had stood up and pulled out my pajamas from my bureau. Turning towards me she started pulling my t-shirt off over my head. Now, at 8 years old, I was used to dressing myself. I was going into grade 3 in the fall for goodness’ sakes so my mom pulling at my clothes had me reach up to resist. A sharp slap on my hands left her in charge without a doubt. </p> <p>My shorts, running shoes and socks quickly followed, leaving me in only my briefs. My mom pulled my pajama top over my head and then reached down to yank my briefs down to my ankles. </p> <p>“Step out of them,” she said. Her voice was cold, determined.</p> <p>Dressed now only in my pajama top which didn’t quite cover either my bum or my privates, my mother grabbed me by one arm and dragged me from my room.</p> <p>“Mom!,” I cried. I was quite modest for an 8 year old and I was stunned that I hadn’t been given my pajama bottoms.</p> <p>“Not one word, young man,” she answered without breaking stride.</p> <p>Down the stairs we went, me being pulled by my Mom until we were in the sunken living room.</p> <p>My father was sitting as were the Chalertons and Mark’s parents. All eyes were on me. Mom pulled me to a convenient living room corner and placed me with my nose pressed right to the merging walls. </p> <p>“Hands up,” she said. </p> <p>Not understanding I slowly raised my hands higher, feeling the movement of my pajama top rising up above my very bare, very exposed bottom. My mother reached to the bottom of my pajamas and with a whoosh, they were up, up and off my hands leaving me absolutely, completely naked in a room full of adults. I had never felt so embarrassed in all of my short life and burst into tears.</p> <p>“There you go Shirley,” said Mrs. Chalerton to my Mom. “You can see the embarrassment factor is already having a direct effect. No amount of scolding will get such a quick reaction as putting a naughty child bare into the corner knowing that they’ll soon be spanked.”</p> <p>Spanked?! I had never ever been spanked. I choked back my tears in horror. Here I was, completely nude with my bare bottom on display to all these people and now I was to be spanked? My hands crept slowly to my bare bottom.</p> <p>“Hands by your sides, young man,” said my father in a low but very firm voice. It took everything I had to move my hands back to my sides.</p> <p>Conversation between the adults started up again but the subject was stunning to me. The talk was all about punishments and what each couple had tried and what was successful. Mark’s parents had tried spankings I discovered but the rare times they’d tried corporal punishment, it had been a couple of spanks over whatever the kids were wearing at the time. Mark and his older sister had both gotten a sharp spank or two but it hadn’t made a lasting impression. Mrs. Chalerton explained that spankings at their home had become much more effective when mixed with a high level of embarrassment. </p> <p>“The pain from a spanking fades quickly,” she explained. “After all, you don’t want to injure the child. But the embarrassment of being exposed or being displayed to others or some of the other ‘special’ punishments we were describing can last for ages. It’s the combination that works.”</p> <p>“Well we’re certainly ready to try something different,” said my father. “His behaviour has been getting worse and worse. How old are your children?”</p> <p>“Emily is 15 and Jason 12,” said Mr. Chalerton. “Caitlin is 8 like your son. They all get spanked and they all spend naked corner time. What they hate more than the spanking itself though are all the embarrassment punishments. Emily in particular hates being on table display and cries as soon as she sees the digital camera. Jason becomes instantly repentant if he knows a rectal punishment is coming.”</p> <p>The sounds of these punishments were like code to me. What did ‘rectal’ mean and what was a ‘table display’?</p> <p>There was movement behind me. It was my Mom.</p> <p>“Alright, time to pay the piper, young man,” she said as she grabbed my arm and turned me around.</p> <p>My hands reached down to my crotch in reaction to showing everything to everyone in the room.</p> <p>“Oh no, you don’t get to cover up when you get punished from now on,” my Mom declared. “Get those hands clasped up on top of your head.”</p> <p>My face was beet red in embarrassment and tears trickled down my cheeks as I inched my hands up to my head. I could see the faces of the two sitting women looking right at my now fully exposed privates.</p> <p>With one hand still on my arm, my Mom propelled me into the middle of the room where she had been sitting. A moment later I was bent over her knee, grateful in some way that at least my hairless cock was no longer visible.</p> <p>“You can expect to get to know this position very well,” my Mom said. </p> <p>It was surreal. I was staring at our living room carpet. Behind me, my bare bum was sticking up as the highest part of my body and everyone behind me had a complete view of what up until now had been a very private place. My Mom’s left hand was firmly over the small of my back and her right, rested on my left buttock.</p> <p>Suddenly the right hand was in motion and a moment later I heard the sharp slap of her hand an instant before the burning sensation of its impact on the left side of my bottom reached my brain. As the tremendous sting finally registered, the hand had already descended again, this time on the right side. It was sharp, burning hot and took my breath away. My Mom was up to her 5th or 6th smack before I could catch enough of my breath to start crying in earnest. </p> <p>The spanking was fast and furious and seemed to last forever and ever. When my right hand involuntarily reached back to protect myself, it was grasped firmly by my Mom’s left who held it at the wrist and left me feeling even more unbalanced. My crying was now non-stop. In reality, the hand spanking couldn’t have lasted more than a couple of minutes but it was a sobbing young man who was finally pulled to his feet. All thoughts of modesty had vanished as my hands lunged backward to rub away the tremendous heat in my bum.</p> <p>Such relief was short-lived as my Mom firmly put my hands back on my head and told me in no uncertain terms to leave them there. I was maneuvered back into the corner to wait with my now bright red bottom on display to the room. When my sobbing finally settled down to a soft cry, I realized that the adults had all been talking about punishment techniques. Surely it was over, I thought but with a pang of fear deep in my belly, I wondered if there was more to come.</p> <p>A hand grabbed me by the arm again but this time it wasn’t my Mom, it was Mark’s Mom Mrs. Verro. I’d always liked her. She, like my Mom was young and attractive and had always treated me like her own son. I guess in some way, she was doing that still as she pulled me into the room again and sat me down over her knee. Where my Mom had been wearing slacks, Mrs. Verro was wearing a short skirt and nylons. That put my bare thighs and my crotch right over her bare nyloned legs which felt very strange. To be frank, I wasn’t thinking much about it at the time as I was terrified I was now in for another burning hand spanking on an already hot bottom. </p> <p>If only it had been.</p> <p>Mrs. Verro reached for something with her right hand and a moment later, I could feel a weird scratchy feeling on my still stinging bottom.</p> <p>“Do you know what that is?” she asked. </p> <p>“No,” I whimpered.</p> <p>“It’s a hairbrush which you’re going to feel on your bottom whenever you’re very naughty,” she said.</p> <p>“My reply was a whimpering “Nooooo…”</p> <p>“Oh yes,” she replied. “Now, were you naughty today?”</p> <p>“Please don’t,” I whispered.</p> <p>A blowtorch hot “whap!” came down on my bottom. I cried out.</p> <p>“That wasn’t an answer, young man,” she said sharply. The brush was back on it’s bristle side brushing on my stinging bottom. “Now, were you naughty today? The correct answer would be ‘No Ma’am’ or ‘Yes Ma’am”.”</p> <p>I paused for a moment. There was no way out.</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am”</p> <p>“You see Shirley?” it was Mrs. Chalerton again. “He’s not even fully punished and already he’s respectful.”</p> <p>My Mom chuckled in a way that made me feel more nervous than comforted, “You’re absolutely right Margaret. I can see this has been missing.”</p> <p>“Alright then,” said Mrs. Verro, still holding me firmly over her lap. “This is what happens to naughty boys.”</p> <p>The hairbrushing was slower than the hand spanking. Each horrible smack of the brush seemed to take my breath away. After each one, there was a pause to make sure I knew that smack had arrived and then the next would come. I had no idea how long it went on but I know I was sobbing and begging from the beginning. Finally, when I was crying so hard that I couldn’t speak the brushing stopped.</p> <p>Mrs. Verro kept me over her knee for a couple of minutes more, rubbing the bristle side of the brush over my crimson buttocks as my crying died down and I gradually caught my breath. While I was still bent over, the adult’s conversation picked up again as they talked about how effective the hairbrush was and how it might compare to a wooden spoon, a belt or a paddle. I half heard the conversation as my crying slowed but something else very strange was happening. With my bum way up in the air and Mrs. Verro’s shifting lap, my pre-pubescent cock had been rubbing against her nylons for several minutes and I suddenly realized that when I stood up, I’d suffer the most dreaded of humiliations. Everyone would see my boner!</p> <p>Sure enough, I had no sooner thought it than I was being pulled to my feet. I tried to bend over and then use my hands to hide it but Mrs. Verro knew what she wanted. A moment later, I was standing back in front of them all with my hands clasped on top of my head. The ladies noticed my little boy’s cock hardon instantly. It got a giggle from both Mrs. Verro and Mrs. Chalerton. </p> <p>“I suppose he liked it,” joked Mrs. Verro as she tapped the tip of my boner with the brush. I was mortified.</p> <p>I thought I’d be put back in the corner but that was wishful thinking. I was left facing the adults, unbelievably embarrassed as the conversation continued. Punishing the boys was most effective when delivered by the mothers Mrs. Chalerton explained. The girls were equally embarrassed by punishment by their fathers. Of course, either parent could deliver a good punishment when required but the effects of the parent of the opposite sex seemed to last longer. </p> <p>“What about the rectal punishment and the table display?” my Mom asked. I was sure I didn’t want to hear either. </p> <p>“I can show you both if you like,” said Mrs. Chalerton. “Come here Robbie,” she said to me and I shuffled over to her.</p> <p>Once again I found myself over a female knee. This one also covered by nylon. At least my boner had gone down but now I was sure I was going to be spanked again and I started to cry even before the first smack arrived.</p> <p>“Shhhh,” said Mrs. Chalerton. “You’re not going to get another spanking right now. This is an embarrassment punishment.”</p> <p>“Shirley, let’s try the candle and the Vaseline please,” she said to my Mom. I didn’t know what she was talking about. A candle?</p> <p>Mrs. Chalteron’s right hand was rubbing across my buttocks gently which both made the sting feel a little better but made me feel, if possible, even more vulnerable. Here I was eight years old, having my bare bum rubbed by a complete stranger who I had never seen before a few minutes ago!</p> <p>My Mom was handing something to Mrs. Chalerton who placed it on the small of my back. A moment later, I felt both her hands spreading my bum wide, wide open and showing her my bottom hole. I gasped and held my breath. What was this?</p> <p>The touch at the very center of my anus was cold and squishy. What WAS that?! The object pushed at my back hole with some pressure. My anus naturally clenched tight. The pressure released and so did my bottom hole. Then it pushed again, and again I clenched down, resisting. It released again and again I relaxed. The pushing, clenching and releasing happened a third then a fourth time. On the fifth push when the pushing stopped, my anus relaxed, and the object was pushed in hard just as I did. It popped past the sphincter as I let out a little cry. I had been holding my breath the entire time. </p> <p>“Noooo,” I whispered. “Please, take it out.” </p> <p>She didn’t, of course. The Vaseline covered candle was now holding my anus open and was being slowly twisted back and forth creating the most bizarre squishy sensations deep in my body. With every twist, it slid a tiny bit deeper until the candle was lodged deep in my bottom. With each tiny movement of the candle, my breath gasped.</p> <p>Suddenly I was back on my feet as Mrs. Chalerton pulled me up. My hands went behind me but a sharp word and they were back on my head clasped tightly together. My face was deep, deep red, as red as my freshly punished bottom and my treacherous cock had erected into a boner again. My Mom and best friend’s Mom giggled at its return to tumescence.</p> <p>It’s the candle. Said Mrs. Chalerton with a grin. They can’t help themselves. It’s a powerful message. Their bodies are available for you to punish both inside and out and there is no part of them which isn’t in your control.</p> <p>While she spoke, Mrs. Chalerton had kept a firm grasp on the part of the candle poking out from between my beet red buttocks. It was like a handle which she kept moving and twisting in tiny motions as she spoke. </p> <p>She got up from her chair, still holding firmly onto me by the candle and moved to the coffee table in the middle of the room. </p> <p>“Up on the table Robbie,” she said. “On your hands and knees.”</p> <p>She used only the candle to get me to move into the position she desired. My back was to the audience and at her direction my knees were placed wide apart and I rested my head and then my shoulders down on the table. I couldn’t imagine a more exposing position. My genitals were completely exposed from behind along with my stuffed bottom hole which everyone could see. </p> <p>“Alright Robbie,” said my punisher. “Reach back with both hands and hold onto your bottom please.” </p> <p>I reached back as instructed. The fight was truly spanked out of me.</p> <p>“Spread that bottom wide open please,” she said. I pulled at my buttocks.</p> <p>“No, much wider Robbie, open yourself up,” said Mrs. Chalerton.</p> <p>I pulled as hard as I could, spreading my buttocks as wide apart as I could. It was the final indignity as everyone could see everything I had.</p> <p>“Stay just like that please,” said my Mom’s newest friend. “That’s a proper table display. You can see why the kids will do almost anything to avoid the embarrassment, especially the older ones who are in mid-adolescence. The effect is profound even if they have to do it with only one parent present but if you need a much deeper effect, the presence of an additional audience such as we have here this evening works wonders. Of course, even siblings or other neighborhood children can add to the effect.</p> <p>“I can imagine for little Robbie here, the presence of our fifteen year old, Emily would have a salutary effect.</p> <p>I shuddered at the thought. Wasn’t this bad enough? Would they really show me off to some strange teenage girl like this? My life as I knew it was shattered.</p> <p>The adults were getting up now and moving to the front door. I could hear some of the conversation but it seemed they were on their way to Mark’s house now and that Mark was also in for a punishment session. My sister was already there waiting with Emily as a babysitter who would bring her home I heard.</p> <p>My Mom told me she’d join them shortly after she’d seen to me. </p> <p>The door closed leaving me alone with my Mom. Her footsteps came back into the living room. I felt her hands on the candle deep in my bottom. </p> <p>“Stand up Robbie,” she said. </p> <p>With my hands back on my head and her hand on my candle/handle, I was guided back upstairs.</p> <p>She placed me on my bed and told me to get into ‘table display’ position. I had learned my lesson and was soon back in the knees apart, head down position, with my hands holding my buttocks wide apart.</p> <p>“Have you learned you lesson Robbie?” she asked.</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am” I replied, thankful I’d remembered how to reply.</p> <p>“Very well, you’ll be on probation for awhile and you can expect more punishments like today when you’re naughty.”</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am,” I replied again.</p> <p>“Very well, you’ll stay like this for a few minutes. I’m going over to your friend Mark’s house who is in for a similar punishment to the one you just received. Your sister Karen is being brought back by Emily Chalerton. She will be removing this candle and tucking you into bed.”</p> <p>“Oh Mom, No!” I cried. </p> <p>There was a long pause. “Perhaps you need a reminder already?” she said in a low but threatening voice.</p> <p>Tears were filling my eyes again. Was I really ready for another spanking?</p> <p>“No Ma’am” I choked out.</p> <p>“Good then. I’ll look forward to a positive report from Emily but you can expect she’ll see you punished on a fairly regular basis in the future.”</p> <p>I listened as my Mom’s footsteps moved down the stairs and then out the door and then, obediently waited in this exposing position in my own bedroom for the door to open again.</p> <p>It was only five minutes or so before I hear our front door opening and then footsteps coming up the stairs.</p> <p>I closed my eyes tight as though I might be able to squeeze the experience away. The footsteps moved toward my sister’s room and I could hear a female voice talking with Karen as she got ready for bed. In all it was another five minutes or maybe ten before the footsteps made their way into my bedroom.</p> <p>“Hmmm, looks like a nasty spanking,” she said. “I’m Emily as I suppose you guessed.”</p> <p>“First table display huh?” I nodded my head miserably.</p> <p>“I know, it makes you feel pretty exposed,” she said.</p> <p>“Is this your first rectal punishment?” she said touching the end of the thick wax candle buried deep in my rectum. She moved the end in tiny circles, which of course translated into big circles deep inside my body.</p> <p>“Well, you’re lucky it was just a candle. There’s lots of worse things they can use.” </p> <p>My imagination was overloaded. What could be worse than this?</p> <p>The movement of the candle was a twisting motion now as she grasped the candle firmly and moved it in and out. </p> <p>“Hmmm, what do we have here?” she said as her delicate cool fingers reached between my legs to grasp my cock and balls.</p> <p>I was helplessly erect.</p> <p>The candle was slid in and out in steadily longer motions until finally it was pulled from me. I was gasping when it was finally gone, feeling strangely empty.</p> <p>The delicate fingers rubbed tissue down my widely exposed crack, still held open by my hands. With the bulk of the Vaseline gone, I was finally told I could let go and get under the covers.</p> <p>Emily was gorgeous as I finally saw her. She was wearing a little tank top and tight shorts with bare feet.</p> <p>“The best thing about punishment is when it’s over,” she smiled as she reached down to kiss me on the forehead. “Believe me, I know.” With that she turned and headed out the door with a swish of those tight shorts and a smooth curved bum.</p> <p>The image of Emily being up on a table display with her bottom filled with a candle suddenly shot through my mind and my eyes widened at the image. My little cock, still bare under the covers shuddered and I gasped helplessly. It would be another year before my first ejaculation but there was no doubt I’d just cum for the first time.</p></div>",[]
1628,"Robbie - Emily's Turn, Part 2",2,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,"Robbie gets to see Emily punished.  She's spanked, played with anally and gets a hot bottom inside and out which Robbie gets to see all of.",2005-04-22,33,4,"Mb/f, spank, anal, inc, exhib, teen",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I had just turned ten and my life had taken a radical turn since I was almost nine. For over a year now, corporal discipline had arrived in our home and with it, everything about how my life worked had changed.</p> <p>A silly prank over a year ago had seen my bare bottom spanked by both hand and hairbrush but more to the point, it had occurred in front of and by friends of my parents. My Mom, my best friend’s Mom and a woman who had become their coach in strict discipline had all taken a hand in my new behaviour modification regime.</p> <p>On almost a weekly basis now, I would find myself naked in a corner of the living room or in ‘table display’ position on a convenient table for anyone wandering by to see. No matter how many times it happened, I never seemed to get used to the idea of having to strip in front of whoever was present and that was most often my Mom and her female friends. My bottom had experienced the sting of a hard hand, a hairbrush, a wooden spoon and a paddle which had its own new place of honor, on a hook on the back of the kitchen door.</p> <p>As bad as the spankings were and as many tears that my bottom on fire caused, the embarrassment portion of my punishments were by far worse. I had been exposed completely naked in front of several of my Mom’s friends who would giggle at my bare bottom and privates. The women seemed to take particular delight whenever I would sport an involuntary erection, making comments and giggling as I blushed as red as my bottom.</p> <p>The worst though were the table display moments when I would be left up on the dining room or living room tables completely nude, with my head down and my bottom up. I would have to hold my buttocks wide, wide apart with both hands and an object would be left, deeply inserted in my rectum. There was no way of knowing how long I’d have to wait like that. The longest had been almost an hour. </p> <p>Aside from my Mom, Mrs. Verro, my best friend’s Mom and our neighbor Mrs. Chalerton who saw me like that numerous times, other women had seen me like this too There was my sister Karen of course. She was most often home and had seen me like this the most. She always seemed delighted to walk all around looking at me from inches away. She was nine now and the presence of some light hair around my crotch was particularly fascinating to her and particularly mortifying to me. A couple of my Mom’s other friends had been around as I was punished too and while they seemed surprised at first at how I was punished, there was no doubt they found it fascinating.</p> <p>By far the person I wished least to see me punished was Emily Chalerton. She had been there the first time I was spanked and displayed and had seen me punished at least six times since, each time when I was completely exposed. Emily was sixteen now and absolutely beautiful. I guess I had a boyhood crush on her. Emily often babysat for us now. She was always a little bolder than anyone else about my punishments and had during table display had sometimes teased the candle in and out of my bottom until my cock erected to her satisfaction. It was an aspect of punishment that I despised but was somehow kind of addicted to. She too was fascinated and my newfound pubic hair and with the slowly increasing size of my young cock. </p> <p>It had turned into a bright spring Saturday and my tenth birthday was over a month behind me, when my Dad suddenly announced that the two of us were taking a walk. He had that tone that sometimes means I’m in trouble and I immediately got worried. As we left the house I gathered enough courage to ask him if I had done something wrong. </p> <p>“Not you, not this time,” was his answer. “In fact Robbie, your behavior has improved in the last few weeks which is partly why we’re taking this walk.”</p> <p>I stood a little taller with pride. It was true it had been almost two weeks since my last spanking and that had been pretty minor comparatively speaking.</p> <p>We were making our way down the street now and I wondered if we were actually heading somewhere. My Dad was chit chatting about my school work and whether I would try out for baseball again this summer, when we suddenly turned into the driveway of the Chalerton house. I looked up at my dad questioningly.</p> <p>“It’s a part of your education,” he smiled at me with a little wink.</p> <p>I had no idea what he meant as he rang the doorbell.</p> <p>Mrs. Chalerton appeared and again I wondered for a moment if I’d be over her knee as I had been numerous times in the past 18 months.</p> <p>“Come in gentlemen,” she smiled. “Bob is in the den.”</p> <p>I must have looked confused, wondering what was going on but followed my Dad dutifully down the stairs to the den.</p> <p>The sight that met me there has stayed with me all of my life as vividly as though it happened yesterday.</p> <p>Emily was in the room and facing away from me. In fact, I knew instinctively that it was Emily because her face was not immediately visible. What was visible was a very naked, young teenager up on the table in the middle of the den. She was in the same classic table display position that I knew oh, so well. Her knees were wide, wide apart and her ankles fell over the edge of the table toward us. Her head was down and back arched. The effect was to leave her beautiful bare bottom as the highest part of her body. That bare bottom had clearly just been spanked as it was beat red with the marks from a paddle or brush still evident across her buttocks.</p> <p>Emily’s hands were behind her holding her bottom wide apart to further spread herself open. Between her thighs was a bare pussy. It wasn’t the first I’d seen. I’d seen my younger sister Karen in this position but this was different, Emily was grown up and wasn’t my sister at all. Emily’s pussy was, well, it was beautiful. The pink lips were spread wide open, due, I’m sure to the tension from her hands. They had absolutely no hair at all. Even my much younger genitals had some little brown curls but Emily was bare, completely bare. As my eyes crept upward from this remarkable site, I could see that she too had something buried in her bottom. The portion I could see made it clear it wasn’t a candle. It was a plastic object of some kind and rippled or ridged in some way. Emily’s anus was stretched around the plastic which was slightly thicker than the candles that I mostly experienced. The sheen of lubricant followed where her pink anal ring was stretched around the object just as it must look with me.</p> <p>I had been standing absolutely silent with my jaw hanging open when Mr. Chalerton chuckled. “Careful there Robbie, you’re going to catch flies with that open mouth,” he said.</p> <p>“Oh my God, please Daddy, no…” whimpered Emily. The embarrassment of knowing I could see her must have been acute.</p> <p>“You be quiet there little missy,” Mr Chalteron snapped. “Unless you’d like me to start over.”</p> <p>No Sir,” she said in almost a whisper.</p> <p>My dad was moving further into the room and I followed as though still in a blur. As I slowly moved around to Emily’s side, I could see for the first time, her bare breasts. They were tight, athletic and capped by a dark pink nipple that seemed very long and very hard.</p> <p>Emily’s face was turned towards me too and I could see she’d been crying and was already red-faced from the humiliation of being exposed to me and my Dad.</p> <p>“You’re just in time,” said Mr. Chalerton. “Emily’s being punished for smoking if you can believe it. I was just about to give her some hot sauce.</p> <p>“Oh no!” Emily cried and then burst into a fresh bout tears.</p> <p>“Oh yes,” her father declared and moved back behind the teenager.</p> <p>My father went with him and motioned me to join him. Mr. Chalerton reached up to grasp the pink plastic object in Emily’s bottom. He twisted it back and forth a couple of times which I could see made Emily squirm. </p> <p>With some pressure he pulled upwards and the pink object started to emerge. With a popping motion, a much wider part of the object popped up from Emily’s stretched anus. Emily let out a little squeak. </p> <p>There was still more of it inside of her. </p> <p>Some more pressure and another wide part popped out. I could see it now, the object was like a series of plastic balls on a thick plastic pipe. Each ball had been pushed into her. The second ball seemed a tiny bit smaller than the first. A third one popped loose which seemed a tiny bit smaller again and I started to wonder how many had been in there?</p> <p>The three balls now released from Emily’s bottom totaled maybe four inches in all but there was more still held by her tight, slippery anus. Mr. Chalerton pulled and a fourth ball popped loose and then a fifth. At each ball, Emily would gasp or squeak as the thickest part popped out of her. With a little tug, Emily’s anus stretched wide for a sixth time and the final and smallest ball popped loose. Emily’s back arched a little more as she relaxed with the object now out of her. For a moment Emily’s wide-stretched anus yawed open, a dark tunnel to deep insider her body. The tired sphincter muscle finally pulled itself back together closing the opening and becoming crinkled again, still covered with the remnants of the Vaseline that I knew so well.</p> <p>Mr. Calverton’s right hand was covered in a latex glove now and he reached for an unmarked jar of something.</p> <p>“This always gets a good reaction Jim,” he explained to my father.</p> <p>Emily started crying again a little louder. She seemed to know what was coming. </p> <p>Mr. Chalerton reached into the jar with his glove-covered hand and scooped up a large dollop of some kind of jelly onto his fingers. </p> <p>“It’s a mixture I refined over time,” he said to my dad as he slathered the pale jelly all over the multi-ridged pink plastic device. “We start with clear petroleum jelly, blend in some jalapeno and then some pepper juice. A good shake of hot ground pepper and a bit of fresh ground ginger provides additional friction and irritation. The effects are almost instant and some of the heat it generates will still be with her a few hours from now. Of course, the memory of embarrassment of being exposed like adds to the overall effectiveness of the punishment.”</p> <p>He might just as well been talking about fly fishing. The conversation was bizarrely matter-of-fact and between the two men. I watched silently, standing right beside my dad.</p> <p>“Now,” he said. Emily whimpered as he put one hand over one of hers still holding her buttocks wide apart. “We started with the multi-ridge plug about 30 minutes ago. Doing that serves a couple of purposes. First of all, it starts to slightly irritate the anus and the rectum which will make the ointment more immediately effective. Also, her anus has been held open by the neck of the plug for a half-hour and it’s tired of resisting. She knows what’s coming, of course but no matter how much she clenches her bottom hole it’s weak enough now that she won’t be able to resist the plug’s return.”</p> <p>“Looks very effective, Bob,” my father offered with a grin to his friend.</p> <p>“Ok Emily,” Mr. Chalerton said to his daughter. “Why are you being punished?”</p> <p>“For smoking, Sir,” she said miserably.</p> <p>“Correct. Are you ready for your hot bottom now?”</p> <p>“Oh God,” she whimpered. “Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Spread ‘em wide,” she was instructed.</p> <p>Emily pulled at her buttocks, spreading the vulnerable anus even further for the punishment to come.</p> <p>Mr. Chalerton brought the tip of the plug with the smallest of the six balls to her anus and grasped the plug by the small round ball.</p> <p>With a firm push, the first ball touched her anus and then pushed through her sphincter, stretching it wide and popping through.</p> <p>For a moment, he didn’t move, pausing as though waiting for something. He was holding the plug by the second ball now as he turned his head towards my Dad. It was a long pause, perhaps 10 or 15 seconds before Emily reacted.</p> <p>Suddenly she gasped a big gulp of air. “Oh God, Oh God. No! Oh God. Daddy, it burns! Please, please pull it out!”</p> <p>With a grim smile, Mr. Chalerton turned back to his daughter’s upturned bottom. Her hands were pulling more frantically at her buttocks now, stretching her anus and her bare pussy lips impossibly wide.</p> <p>I suddenly realized I was sporting an incredible erection. With another firm push, the second ball now pushed inside, stretching her anus still wider and delivering more of the terrible ointment further up Emily’s sensitive rectum.</p> <p>She was sobbing now, begging her dad to stop. Everyone in the room knew he wouldn’t. </p> <p>The third and a thicker ball was now at her anus and a firm push made it disappear into the stretched bottom hole. Another push and the fourth ball was in.</p> <p>Mr. Chalerton stopped for a moment and stepped back. Emily was frantic now, writhing with the burning sensation deep inside her body. We all looked as she thrust her bottom back and then forth as though the movement might give her some relief.</p> <p>Stepping forward, Mr. Chalerton took hold of the plug again and rotated it several times all around. “It helps coat the now highly irritated rectum with more of the ointment,” he explained to us as a fresh bout of cries burst from his daughter.</p> <p>The fifth ball was now being pushed in but once it was, Mr. Chalerton pulled and pulled it out again much to Emily’s consternation. He pushed and the ball again spread her tightly stretched anus smooth. Three more times the ball was pulled out and reinserted until finally, the sixth and final ball was pushed into place leaving a four or five inch handle protruding from the abused hole. Emily was now just as we’d seen her originally but obviously in a lot more discomfort.</p> <p>All in all, there was more than six inches of plastic buried inside Emily’s rectum. I couldn’t help imagine what it must feel like. The candle that I most often experienced in my own bottom was only as thick as my thumb, much thinner than what Emily was experiencing now and it was always coated just with Vaseline. What she was going through was beyond anything I would have ever imagined.</p> <p>Emily was squirming all over now and I saw my father move forward. Mr. Chalerton was handing him a short paddle. With my dad on one side and Mr. Chalerton on the other, they took up positions. </p> <p>“Hands under your head,” Emily was told.</p> <p>She moved them slowly. As soon as she had firmly clasped them under her head, the paddling started. It was fast and furious. Each father taking charge of a still reddened buttock from her earlier hand-spanking, delivered alternating blows from the paddles. It didn’t last long, but it was blistering and Emily was beside herself sobbing from the pain in her buttocks and the still stinging heat around her anus and deep inside her rectum.</p> <p>In a couple of minutes it was over and both men stepped back.</p> <p>“Alright Emily,” said her dad. “Your just about done for now. Stepping back behind her, Mr. Chalerton pulled the long rectal plug slowly out, ball-by-ball with Emily crying pretty much constantly.</p> <p>Finally it was out and I though that would be it but Mr. Chalerton had one more trick up his sleeve.</p> <p>The jar of irritating punishment ointment was still open and with his still gloved hand, he reached one finger in to put a tiny dab on his index finger.</p> <p>Reaching between her legs he reached up and slid that ointment right at the top corner of her vagina. It was right over her clitoris I would learn later.</p> <p>“Oh. My God!” she cried. “Daddy, please, please, Oh my God!”</p> <p>Mr. Chalerton pulled Emily to her feet. The ointment hadn’t quite taken effect yet. </p> <p>“Turn and face us Emily,” her father said.</p> <p>Emily turned around slowly. There she was, the most beautiful girl I had ever met, nude in front of us. Her hands had naturally dropped with one covering her breasts, the other to cover her bare pubis.</p> <p>There was a pause.</p> <p>Suddenly the ointment took hold and Emily let out a little shriek. “Oooooo!” she cried. “Oh my God Daddy! It’s burning meeeee!”</p> <p>Mr. Chalerton’s look was grim. “Place your hands on your head young lady,” he said in a firm voice.</p> <p>Emily was obviously well trained as she immediately raised her hands to clasp them firmly over her head. She couldn’t look me in the eye but her face was beet red from both the spanking and embarrassment. It was a full frontal view and it burned on my permanent memory forever. In a spasm I gasped as I felt my hard cock explode. The front of my shorts was suddenly soaking wet and hot. I had just experienced my first ejaculation.</p> <p>“Into the corner with you, young lady,” Mr. Chalerton directed pointing to an empty corner that I guessed Emily knew quite well. Crying again and squirming her thighs together against the burning sensation on the most sensitive part of her body, Emily went to the corner and pressed her nose right into the corner.</p> <p>As we left, the last image I had was Emily’s stunning bare buttocks, deep red and separated by the pink plastic handle of the plug still embedded deep in her body.</p> <p>My dad led me upstairs where Mrs. Chalerton was still in the kitchen. “Ah, all done down there?” she asked.</p> <p>“Pretty much,” my father replied. “She’s doing corner time for awhile.”</p> <p>“Good. Hopefully she won’t forget this lesson for awhile. I just can’t believe she was smoking.”</p> <p>“No, I’m sure this lesson will be one for the memory books,” my father answered.</p> <p>“Excellent,” said Mrs. Chalerton. “Robbie, I’ve got something for you which you can bring to your mother for me.”</p> <p>“Yes Ma’am,” I said.</p> <p>Mrs. Chalerton handed me a plastic bag which, to my horror, had a duplicate of the pink multi-ridged plug that was deep in Emily’s bottom downstairs. With the other hand, she handed me a jar which looked like it was filled with the same horrible jelly that was used in Emily’s punishment. </p> <p>“Let’s go Robbie,” my father said and a moment later, we were on our way home. I’d realize my worst fears over the next few days as the ‘gifts’ from Mrs. Chalerton would start to play a part in my own punishments.</p></div>",[]
1629,"Caroline Spanked, Part 1",1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,"Caroline has alwasy been spanked but when she's 11, she finds out that there are different ways to be spanked and more to punishment than just the pain of the spanking. Home punishment changes forever on that day.",2005-06-24,30,4,"Mf, spank, ped, teen",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Spankings in my life didn’t used to be as hard on me as they seem to be now. My name is Caroline, I’m 16, in high school, and overall have a pretty great life. I’m an only child but my parents are loving and have provided just about anything a teenage cheerleader could ever ask for. Unfortunately for me, they also provide plenty of discipline.</p> <p>I can remember when I was small, well, up until I was 11. Spankings seemed to be a fairly simple affair. After all, in our neighborhood, spankings of naughty children is almost universal. Virtually all of my friends have been spanked. When I was younger, we used to talk about it like a badge of honor. Back then if I was naughty or broke the rules, I’d find myself instantly upended, my skirt up or my shorts down and my panties at my knees. Mom or Dad would pepper my little bum all over until it was blowtorch hot and then it would be over. Well, mostly. I’d still get corner time with my red bottom showing. That still happens even now and has since as long as I can remember.</p> <p>I must say that I hate corner time. For more minor offences, I’m in the corner after a spanking for a minute for each year of my age, 16 minutes at the moment. My bottom in this situation is, of course burning hot and, I’m not allowed to either touch it or cover it up. It’s embarrassing to be standing in the corner at my age but once my sobbing is under control, it’s mostly boring. I have to wait until my time is up then the punishment is over and I can go back to whatever I was in the middle of doing. It’s a hundred times worse if there is someone other than my parents in the room which happens from time to time but even that’s not the worst part of my spankings now.</p> <p>To talk about how I’m punished, I’ve really got to go back to when I was 11. That’s when everything changed.</p> <p>We have a swimming pool you see. As I said, my parents have done their best for me and having our own pool was a luxury. I guess with both parents working and only one kid, they could afford those kinds of luxuries and I used to love having friends over for pool parties.</p> <p>No friends were over that day. It was just my Dad and me. He was sitting reading the paper and I was splashing around the pool on a hot summer day. Eleven was a tough year for me I guess. Puberty had started with a vengeance. I had my own little boobies. They weren’t much to look at and weren’t the biggest of my classmates but many of my friends were still complete flat so I was pretty proud of my pink tipped cones. Mom had me in an A cup training bra that made me feel like a grown up woman. My periods hadn’t started yet but I was starting to see the first dash of hair on my otherwise bare pussy and this also made me feel like a grown up.</p> <p>That being said, I’d been sticking my nose further and further up in the air and no doubt irritating the heck out of my parents when what would be a major change in my life suddenly occurred.</p> <p>“Dad, I need to go to the mall to go shopping,” I announced from the side of the pool.</p> <p>“I’ll see about going later today Caroline,” he said as he tried to absorb the sports page.</p> <p>“No, you need to drive me before lunch,” I replied imperiously as though he was my driver, standing by to whisk me wherever I desired.</p> <p>“I *said* later today Caroline,” he said.</p> <p>I should have taken the hint from his tone of voice but it was hear that I made my fatal error.</p> <p>“Dad, don’t be so lazy, what are you doing anyway? Reading the paper? You could drive me if you’d just put your paper away!”</p> <p>There was a long silence. I knew immediately that I’d stepped over the line. Even then, I could have recovered. An instant but sincere apology would have set it all right. But no, I was too ‘mature’ to apologize.</p> <p>“Pardon my young lady?” He was giving me one last chance to save my dignity.</p> <p>I swiveled from the side of the pool and pushed off but my mouth was running just a inch ahead of my brain. As I turned I said under my breath but plenty loud enough for my father to hear me, “Old Fart”.</p> <p>My life changed at that moment.</p> <p>My back was turned but I could hear my father leap out of his chair.</p> <p>“Caroline Mary! Get your butt out of that pool right this instant. </p> <p>I turned and could see he was red-faced. I was now in trouble and there was nothing I could do to stop what was sure to happen.</p> <p>I swam to the shallow end and walked up the pool steps. My father was standing there waiting. As soon as I as in reach, he had a firm grasp of my left ear and I was helplessly propelled into the house.</p> <p>“I’m sorry,” I cried as, slightly bent over, I was painfully pulled into the living room.</p> <p>“Too little, too late, young lady,” said my Dad and I knew that I was in for a spanking.</p> <p>As we got to the living room, I realized with a stunned shock that I was wearing only my one piece bathing suit and, as I’d mentioned, spankings in my house were always on a bare bottom.</p> <p>Dad never let go of my ear as he reached down and pulled the strap of my bathing suit down off my shoulders.</p> <p>“No!” I screamed, suddenly mortified that my newfound breasts were about to become uncovered in front of my father for the first time.</p> <p>I reached up to stop him but that got me a sharp smack on the back of my hands. “Hands DOWN!” he said firmly and my hands lowered helplessly.</p> <p>The left strap was pulled down off my shoulders too and now my father let go of my ear to grab the bathing suit with both hands and yanked it firmly down to my waist and the pulled it inside out, over my hips and off.</p> <p>Suddenly I was trying to cover everything at once, one hand over my pink nippled boobies, the other trying to hide my light dusting of blond hair. I burst into tears at this new humiliation.</p> <p>My father didn’t wait, once the bathing suit was down at my ankles, I was being pulled over his knee as he sat down on a handy chair and then was properly in place for a spanking, nude for the first time in as long as I could remember.</p> <p>I was already sobbing when the spanking started and, as usual, the super-fast spanks turned my otherwise white bottom into a fire-engine red panel of heat. I can’t tell you how long it lasted. It might have been two minutes or twenty but it seemed like it went on for a week without stopping.</p> <p>I was hiccupping, I was crying so hard. The spanks didn’t let me catch my breath at all.</p> <p>It took a minute or so for me to realize that my father’s hand was no longer descending with smacks on my buttocks. Again, I was pulled to my feet, still sobbing freely. With one hand firmly on my arm, I was pulled, as usual, to the nearest living room corner and placed with my nose right in the corner. </p> <p>“Sixteen minutes, Caroline”, he said, as he always does.</p> <p>It took at least half that time to get my sobbing under control. As the heat in my bum tuned down to a bright throb, I again remembered that I was completely nude, standing in front of my father who had gone outside to the pool deck, retrieved his paper and was now reading it behind me on his easy chair.</p> <p>I realized that I still had to turn and face him as I always did after a spanking. It was horrible enough that he could see not only my newly spanked bottom but also that I was completely nude but at least, facing the corner, I was hiding my freshly developed body. From behind he could see my pale blond-haired body. I never tanned that quickly and it was early in the summer. My blond pony tail would have been hanging down my bare back and the most significant part of the view would have been my beet red bottom right in the middle of an otherwise smooth white surface. Once I turned, he was going to see *everything* again!</p> <p>The last half of those sixteen minutes seemed to last forever as my mind raced hoping and dreading the corner time to be over.</p> <p>“That’s sixteen minutes Caroline. Come here,” said my Dad firmly.</p> <p>I sobbed again as I turned slowly. Again, my hands were covering myself both high and low as, with my tiny hands and arms trying to cover everything. I was hunched over as I stumbled towards him.</p> <p>He had put the paper down to give me his full attention. I could see him looking at me curiously for a moment before a look of recognition came over his face. I was looking right at him and could see that he was suddenly readjusting to how mortified I was standing in front of him. His eyes narrowed as he factored this into my punishment.</p> <p>“Alright Caroline,” he said slowly in a few quiet but very firm voice. Put those hands on top of your head.”</p> <p>Fresh tears streamed down my face as my hands inched away from their job of protection to go up to my head. I had never been in this position before and I could never in my life remember being that embarrassed.</p> <p>My father waited patiently until I had my hands on my head then adjusted my position.</p> <p>“Elbows back, Caroline,” he said. I moved them apart, feeling my conical breasts pushed up and out by the position.</p> <p>“Look at me,” he told me.</p> <p>I had been looking at the floor with my face now blushing as hotly as my bottom.</p> <p>“Why were you punished?” he asked.</p> <p>This was standard. After a spanking, I always had to say what lesson I’d learned. I told him I’d been sassy and apologized profusely. He kept like that for a full minute or maybe two after I’d said my piece looking me up and down. It wasn’t sexual. Well, I don’t think it was. He was more inspecting me like you would something in a shop. The scrutiny was agonizing as he looked at my face, down to my new breasts with completely erect nipples. The air-conditioning on the wet breasts had ensured that. His gaze went lower, to my belly, then my bare pubis with its few strands of blond hair that really concealed nothing. I saw his eyes move back up until they were fixed on my blushing red face and then my own eyes again.</p> <p>“I can see you find this very embarrassing, don’t you?” he asked quietly.</p> <p>Tears were still trickling down my cheeks and onto my chest. I didn’t dare lower my hands to catch them. I didn’t trust myself to answer so I just nodded my head miserably.</p> <p>“Good.” He said, nodding himself. “We’ll make sure this is a regular part of your punishments then from now on.” I burst into a fresh set of tears. If only I could turn back time and take back my stupid comment in the pool! “If you don’t want to end up embarrassed like this again, you’ll have to make sure you don’t get into trouble.”</p> <p>Spankings would never be the same.</p></div>",[]
1630,"Caroline Spanked, Part 2",2,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,Caroline's spanking life has changed forever. Now Mom gets in on the action.,2005-06-24,28,4,"Ff, spank, ped, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Once I’d had my first nude spanking, I held out a faint hope that things would go back to normal. Alas, this was way too much to hope for. In our household, I’d expect to get about a spanking a week. I thought of these as my “regular” spankings. They could be for all manners of offense but mostly were doled out for rudeness, something that I seemed to take a long time to learn.</p> <p>Regular spankings occurred instantly upon whatever the offense was, at least when I was at home. If we were away from the house, I might be told to ‘wait until we get home!’ which was a sentence to be avoided. </p> <p>After that fateful day when wearing my once piece bathing suit meant that baring my bottom required baring my everything, I was a good as I could be desperately trying to avoid another spanking. The pain of that naked punishment went away in an hour or two as it always does but the profound embarrassment that I experienced from having to strip my pubescent body bare in front of my Dad stayed with me for days.</p> <p>That very night, I lay in my bed wearing my long t-shirt, unable to sleep. I tossed and turned, remembering my father’s voice saying, “Caroline, put your hands on your head.” Each time I remembered it, I shivered. I remembered over and over, what it felt like to stand, naked in the corner knowing that he was watching me.</p> <p>Finally, long after midnight, still unable to sleep, I got out of bed. I stood in the middle of my room for a moment, not sure what to do. I listened as carefully as I could for any sound of my parents. No, they had clearly gone to bed a while ago. The house was silent.</p> <p>As quietly as I could, I pulled my t-shirt over my head and let it fall to the floor. I was now left wearing only my white cotton panties. Before I could debate it much more with anyone, I pulled them down too. I was naked, once again.</p> <p>Quiet as a mouse, I tip-toed to the corner of my bedroom. My heart was beating so loud, I was sure it could be heard throughout the house. I knew this corner well. Many was the time that I’d been spanked and then put in this very corner of the house. Even with the lights out, the street light creeping through the curtains was enough to make out the layout of my room.</p> <p>I leaned forward and pressed my nose right into the corner. I was bare again, showing my naked back and bottom to my room. I imagined my dad looking at me again, sitting in an easy chair and letting his eyes roam up and down my back.</p> <p>I’d only been in the corner a minute or so when I turned around and faced the room. I put my hands on top of my head and clasped them firmly together. ‘Elbows back, Caroline’, I imagined him saying and I pulled my elbows way back to more fully display my budding breasts and their very erect nipples. I moved my feet first a tiny bit apart then much more, imagining that I’d be told to spread myself on display to my father.</p> <p>It was exhilarating. I could feel my breath coming in short gasps. I don’t know what the connection was but imagining I was being observed made me blush as deeply as I had earlier that day. I could feel the flush of heat move down my face and onto my bare chest.</p> <p>Suddenly I held my breath… What that a sound in the house?</p> <p>I leapt forward and scooped up my t-shirt and panties. I threw my panties into my bed and yanked my t-shirt over my head. A second later, I was under the covers, listening with both ears, still holding my breath.</p> <p>It was a false alarm. I was the only family member awake and I let my breath out in a slow sigh.</p> <p>I was experiencing thoughts and feelings I couldn’t explain. What on earth was I doing? I felt an itch, a tingling between my legs where I didn’t know what to do. I fell asleep that night with my hands jammed together up between my legs, holding my recently exposed pussy as though to keep it from exploding off of me. My panties stayed off all night.</p> <p>The next day at breakfast the spanking was still on my mind but nothing was said about it at the table. It was as though it was no different a day than any other day after a spanking. Had my father even explained this dramatic moment to my Mom? It seemed not.</p> <p>While my parents seemed to be back to normal, it took several more days for me to get there. I was the most helpful, polite, easy to manage soon-to-be-12-year-old that my parents could imagine. There’s no doubt they noticed the all new me.</p> <p>Unfortunately, I may have been trying to be good but at the age of 11, it was impossible to stay that way forever.</p> <p>It was almost two weeks before I got my next ‘regular’ spanking. This time it was my Mom who would do the honors. She was getting supper ready and had already asked me twice to help by peeling carrots and setting the table. ‘In a minute,’ I’d replied each time. I was watching TV. The 3rd request was more of an instruction and, again my getting in trouble was completely avoidable. </p> <p>“Caroline!” my Mom exclaimed. “In the kitchen right now!”</p> <p>“Oh give me a break!” I said to myself but to my horror, the words escaped my mouth as my mother was walking into the living room. She hear them as clear as day.</p> <p>“Right,” she said, her face becoming firm. “Well, you’re getting too big for your britches. You like being here in the living room? Well, you can stay here, right in the corner!” Mom’s finger was pointing to the all-too familiar corner which meant I was in for a spanking.</p> <p>Choking back a sob, I got up from the sofa and walked towards the corner. </p> <p>“Aren’t you forgetting something, young lady?” she asked.</p> <p>My heart went into my throat as I slowly turned and looked questioningly at my Mom.</p> <p>Your father has explained how your new spanking routine is much more effective and I think you know that’s how you’ll be spanked from now on. Get those clothes off.”</p> <p>“Oh God! Oh no, Mom! Please!” I pleaded.</p> <p>“Off, young lady, right now!”</p> <p>The tears started trickling down my cheeks as I reached down to pull my t-shirt up and over my head. I kicked my flip-flops off and my shorts were next, leaving me in my cotton bikini panties and my white training bra. I hesitated, dreading what would come next.</p> <p>The voice was low, firm, commanding… “Everything, Caroline,”</p> <p>I couldn’t hold back a sob as I reached up and pulled off my training bra. It was strange. It was just my Mom, not my Dad and still, exposing my bare breasts and their tight nipples to the room. I reached down and dragged down my panties. The second they were down, I was turning around and rushing to the corner, happier to show my bare bottom and have my front hidden by the corner than to let my Mom see my whole bare front.</p> <p>“You can just stay there until I’m ready to deal with you,” my Mom announced as she headed back into the kitchen.</p> <p>I could hear her setting the table, doing the work I was supposed to do and it was maybe 10 minutes later that I heard her coming back into the living room.</p> <p>Her hand was on my arm and I was pulled as usual from the corner and over to her on the chair. She pulled my right over her lap where the spanking started instantly. </p> <p>As with both my parents, the spanks started out hard and lightning fast, raining down on my unprotected bottom.</p> <p>For a couple of minutes, I didn’t think of my nakedness at all, just the burning, searing heat building in my bottom and my intense desire to have it stop for a second, even a nano-second so I could catch my breath.</p> <p>That never happened when my parents spanked. Spankings seemed to go on forever. In fact they were probably very short but they were very intense each time. Only when I was unable to catch my breath from the sobbing or when breathing had been reduced to hiccups would the spanking wind down. </p> <p>I was pulled to my feet and then pulled back to the corner to wind down. “Sixteen minutes Caroline” Just like the first time, it took a few minutes to calm down enough that my complete nakedness once again became the focus of my attention. This time the effect was compounded by my thoughts racing and racing ahead of myself. I wondered if I would once again feel the unbearable itch between my legs and, no sooner had I had that thought than I could feel something starting there. That made me blush even more, if that was possible. </p> <p>My sobs had dwindled down to a sniffle before I heard my Mom returning from the kitchen.</p> <p>I could feel her look on my bare back as she took a seat.</p> <p>“Alright Caroline,” said my Mom. </p> <p>I turned to face her. I was dying to put my hands up to cover myself as I’d tried in front of my father but somehow I willed them to stick by my sides, imagining them to be glued there. My Mom was sitting in the easy chair, waiting for me to present myself.</p> <p>I walked over to her slowly and then, without being asked did one of the hardest things I’ve ever done in my life. I closed my eyes and raised my hands up, up until they were firmly clasped on my head with my elbows well back then opened my eyes.</p> <p>My mother was looking right at me, one eyebrow slightly up, interestedly seeing how compliant this new type of spanking had made me. Just like my father had, her gaze deliberately left mine and traveled down my naked body. It wasn’t sexual, well not directly anyway, but it made me feel so incredibly vulnerable as though she could see right through me. My embarrassment was profound. I knew I was blushing a deep red and, while my sobbing had stopped, the shear humiliation of the moment continued to cause tears to stream down my cheeks.</p> <p>“Well?” she asked. “Why were you punished?”</p> <p>I apologized enthusiastically and promised she’d never have trouble from me again. Once I’d wound down, my Mom told me to get dressed and the punishment was over.</p> <p>I pulled my clothes back on and, still blushing, headed into dinner.</p> <p>Dad was home a half-hour later and, at the dinner table, Mom was happy to share with him how my punishment had gone. The effect of my nakedness was talked about as though they were talking about the weather. I kept my eyes on my plate and choked back my tears as the conversation went on. It was clear that both my parents were delighted about this new aspect of my discipline routine and now entrenched it as a standard exercise.</p> <p>I suddenly had a terrifying thought. On rare occasions I had been spanked in front of my aunt and uncle. When this happened it was already a mortifying experience. Three or four times I had been turned over a parent’s knee when either my aunt or uncle or both had been there. True I had been younger at the time but what if they were visiting now and saw me completely naked? I couldn’t help myself. I had to know what would happen.</p> <p>“Um, with this new spanking, um, plan. What might happen if Uncle Joe or Aunt Sue were here? I mean, um, you wouldn’t let them see me… you know, completely naked? Would you?” My voice was very polite.</p> <p>My father looked up in surprise as though the idea hadn’t occurred to him. He opened his mouth up to say something but my Mom jumped the gun. “You’d just better be sure you’re well behaved if they’re around, young lady,” she said looking at me firmly. “If you’re naughty when your aunt and uncle are here, they’re going to get a good long look at every part of you!”</p> <p>I gasped. My eyes were wide and my jaw fell open. Even my father looked a little surprised by which I guess he’d had a more lenient plan but sentence had now been passed and I would live in fear of that day for months to come.</p> <p>There was no doubt. My life had changed forever.</p></div>",[]
1631,"Caroline Spanked, Part 3",3,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,Caroline's punishments continue. This time it's the strap on a pair of completley nude buttocks.,2005-06-24,18,5,"spank, teen, MFf",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>From the age of 11 my ‘regular spankings’ were all done in the nude. The exercise was stunningly embarrassing for me and, as I developed even further as an adolescent, my breasts grew, my nipples got darker and much larger, my bottom became rounder, my light blond pubic hair stayed a light non-helpful dusting that never really covered anything and the level of humiliation at having to strip in front of my parents increased on the logarithmic scale.</p> <p>On rare occasions however, I had experienced a different kind of spanking. This kind of punishment was more formal and, fortunately, only happened once or twice a year. A ‘proper’ punishment was terrifying and much, much worse. These kinds of punishments were reserved for times when I had been really bad. The last ‘proper’ punishment I’d received had been when I had just turned 11 and had sneaked into the nearby woods with two of my friends. We weren’t allowed to go into the woods on our own. </p> <p>The second I got home, I knew I was in for it.</p> <p>“I just got a call from Maureen’s Mom. You were in the woods, weren’t you?” said my Mom.</p> <p>I nodded miserably. To my horror I wasn’t immediately pulled over my Mom’s knee. </p> <p>“Get to the living room corner and you can wait there for your father,” my Mom instructed. “He’ll give you a proper strapping when he gets home. Maybe that will improve your memory of where you should and shouldn’t go when you play.”</p> <p>I started crying right away when sentenced was pronounced. As I headed to the corner I knew that I was in for a horrible night.</p> <p>When my father gave me a strapping, I would be bent over a piece of furniture, usually the arm of the sofa. My pants would be down of course and my bottom bare but it was my father’s leather strap that made the experience worth being afraid of. Unlike my regular spankings, a proper punishment took time and the strap was an implement that was used in a way that each smack was given a moment to sink in. The net effect was a deep burning heat that would leave me drenched in tears.</p> <p>If it was my mother giving the proper punishment, she favored a long handled bath brush. It was also a fearsome instrument and she could place her smacks within millimeters of where she intended.</p> <p>It came as no surprise that once my regular spankings became all nude spankings that there would be some change to my ‘proper’ punishments. I thought of it numerous times after I was 11 and when I’d get in a little trouble. My parents threatened several times that year to give me a proper punishment and the threat alone was enough to have me change my behavior instantly. For years I had found myself bent over for a proper punishment at least once a year if not twice but the year I was 12 I managed to get through an entire year without a proper spanking. I continued to have numerous regular punishments and while I never got comfortable with having to strip naked, it was something that I grew to expect.</p> <p>Shortly after I turned 13, disaster struck and I found myself facing my first proper punishment in 14 months. I had been playing with friends and, despite my best opportunity to resist, I found myself trying a cigarette for the first time. My parents were nowhere to be found. After all, I wasn’t close to home but my friend Angela’s mom came across us in the back yard. I was terrified. I begged her not to call my Mom but the call went out before I even got home.</p> <p>My Mom was waiting at the front door when I arrived a few minutes later, tears already welling up in my eyes. I looked up at her, hopeful that I’d be in for a regular punishment but one peek at her face and I realized that I was in deep, deep trouble.</p> <p>“I’m too angry to even talk to you about this,” my mother said with a grim face. “Get in the house.”</p> <p>My head hung down in despair. I was going to get it.</p> <p>My Mom took me by the arm and dragged me into the living room. “Clothes off,” she said in disgust.</p> <p>As usual, I removed all my clothes quickly and headed for the corner.</p> <p>“I didn’t tell you to get in the corner Caroline,” my Mom said slowly. “I can see you’re having a great deal of trouble listening to your parents. We’ll see what a proper spanking does for your hearing. Now get back over here.”</p> <p>I turned around and came back to my Mom. I figured I’d be bent over the arm of the sofa but my Mom had other ideas. I had grown some in the last 14 months and we had a low-backed easy chair in the living room. My Mom had me turn the chair around so it was facing away from the room. Grasping me firmly by the arm and dragged me to the back of the chair. </p> <p>“Bend over it,” she said.</p> <p>I whimpered a bit as I bent over the back of the sofa. My mother’s hands pushed at my back until I was fully bent over. My feet were firmly touching the floor but my bottom was now placed way up high in the air. It was the perfect level for a strapping which I was sure was coming later.</p> <p>My mother wasn’t quite done. With her foot, she pushed at my ankles until they were wide apart, each foot touching the legs of the chair. I could feel the air conditioning in the room wafting across my suddenly very exposed pussy and realized for the first time that not only my bum but also my complete vulva were fully exposed from behind. I felt more vulnerable than at any time in my life.</p> <p>My Mom scooped up my clothes and left me there, bent over, exposed to the room. </p> <p>It would be close to an hour before my father got home and in that intervening I suffered an agony of anticipation. I dared not move an inch and every sound in the house sounded like a stranger walking in. I was mortified.</p> <p>My father finally got home and I could hear my parents talking to each other about my transgression. I didn’t have long to wait now.</p> <p>I could here my father pause at the hall closet. There could be only one thing he’d be stopping for; his leather strap. I sobbed into the soft cushions of the chair back that my face and breasts were pressed into.</p> <p>My Dad’s strap was a weapon to be feared. It had started out life as a belt I suppose but no longer carried any kind of buckle. It was pure black, worn leather. It was 2 inches wide and although it was quite thick it was also very supple. He would double it up and usually used a full swing before the leather would connect with my bottom in a tremendously loud smack. The sound would arrive at my ears before the scorching sensation reached my brain. Once the strapping was underway though, the pain and intensity was pretty much non stop until it was over.</p> <p>The tears started as I thought of that strap coming closer to my helpless bottom.</p> <p>I could sense him standing right behind me and suddenly thought of the exposed view I was providing. It had been hideous enough over the past year and change to have to show my breasts and pussy hair as well as my often exposed bottom in front of him but being spread out and bent over like this was awful. I could feel his eyes looking right up between my legs. I knew he could see everything I had.</p> <p>“Well Caroline?” his voice was right behind me. “Do you have anything to say for your incredibly stupid behavior?”</p> <p>“No, Sir,” I mumbled. There was really no excuse.</p> <p>“Your mother and I have tried to explain how dangerous smoking is for you but you clearly haven’t been willing to listen to that lesson. Now I’m going to try to have you learn it in a way that I hope you won’t forget.</p> <p>A sob burst from me. I knew what was about to happen.</p> <p>My father’s left hand came down on the small of my back to hold me still and suddenly the sound of the first smack reached my ears. I searing pain followed a moment later and I burst into tears. He waited a few seconds then the strap came down again full across my buttocks. Each couple of seconds the strap made a blistering line of fire across my bottom. The lines went first up from the crease of my buttocks to the top of my crack and then down again. I would have jumped up to try to escape except for my father’s firm hand on the small of my back. It went on for several minutes by which time I was a sniveling mess. I was sobbing and crying without pause and snot was dripping helplessly from my nose. I was beet red and unable to think about anything but my prayers that the strapping would stop.</p> <p>Finally it did. My legs had been kicking all over the place but my father used his foot to push my ankles back to the sides of the chair.</p> <p>My father waited a moment or two until my sobbing was almost under control before getting my attention again. I was feeling much more naked again with my father walking around the chair still holding the strap in his hand. My bottom was on fire.</p> <p>“Well Caroline, you’ve been punished for not following the rules,” said my Dad. “You knew that not smoking was an absolute rule in this house, you broke that rule and you’ve been punished for it. But, I haven’t punished you for actually smoking. I’m going to give you four more strokes with the strap for that now. I expect you to remain absolutely still for four more strokes.</p> <p>I sobbed again. My bottom couldn’t take any more.</p> <p>My father was standing beside me now, facing towards my bottom with a view over the small of my back. To my absolute humiliation, I felt his cool hand touch my burning buttocks then pass all over them, feeling the heat. </p> <p>“Oh my God,” I whispered to myself. The sheer embarrassment of having my father touch my buttocks was mortifying.</p> <p>“Alright Caroline,” he said softly. “Are you ready for your four strokes?”</p> <p>I paused for a moment before answering. I took a depe breath then said softly “Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>I was in for the surprise of my life.</p> <p>As soon as I said I was ready, my Dad’s hand stopped on my right buttock. He was still standing at my side, facing towards my bottom and his left hand was firmly cupping my right buttock with his fingers pointing down towards the floor. This left his thumb resting along the side of the crack of my bum. As humiliating as it was to have my Dad’s hand on my freshly strapped, absolutely naked buttock, what he did next took my breath away. </p> <p>With a firm motion, my father pulled my right buttock to the side, pulling my bottom crack wide, wide open. </p> <p>“No!” I cried but before I could move an inch, the strap was in motion and with a heat hotter than the sun itself, it landed along my inside of my still white crease. </p> <p>My hands leapt back to try to reach the exposed flesh.</p> <p>“Hands DOWN Caroline!” my Dad said firmly. With a bout of fresh tears, I lowered my hands again.</p> <p>No sooner had I done so but the strap was in motion again, delivering another line of fire on top of the first. </p> <p>My cries were inconsolable but there were still two strokes to come. My father was already in motion, moving to my other side and holding my left buttock now firmly in one hand. I could feel him pulling it and again, I was left spread wide open.</p> <p>He held me like that for a moment and I found all my attention focused on a 1 inch square of flesh, my pink and now exposed anus. </p> <p>I was held like that for a long moment then the strap was in motion again. This time the other side of my white crease received the strap and again I was in agony. A pause then the strap was in motion again. This time, the strap didn’t cover the exact spot but was shifted an inch closer to the center.</p> <p>To my shock it landed along the middle left and middle of my crease including right over my pulsing anus which turned to flames.</p> <p>My hands clawed back of their own accord, pulling at my buttocks, stretching them wide in a vain attempt to let the burning heat of my anus get at the air in the room.</p> <p>My father moved behind me once again, watching me pull myself wider and wider apart, not caring that I was exposing my most intimate parts to the room.</p> <p>“Well, she’s not going to forget that in a hurry.” It was my Mom. They were both there, behind me and I was showing everything to them as I continued to pull my buttocks wide open despite my desire to protect myself.</p> <p>It was several minutes before the humiliation of being exposed could overcome the pain along the crease of my buttocks. I let my bottom go and returned my hands to the cushion in front of me. After all, I had not been given permission to get up.</p> <p>“No Caroline,” said my father. “I think the position you were in suits you best, get those hands back there and hold your bottom wide open.”</p> <p>I reached back slowly and pulled my hot buttocks wide open again. This time I was reluctant to do so. Although I had just done so willingly while the pain in my anus was severe, now it was to expose myself further and I could feel more tears coming as I exposed my bum and my pussy from behind. There was nothing I wanted to do less than open myself like that but after the strapping I’d just had, I was prepared to obey virtually any instruction. When I had spread my buttocks as wide apart as I could, I waited. I could feel the eyes of my parents looking directly into that area that I would have done anything to protect.</p> <p>I was left like this for a minute or two. They seemed like days to me.</p> <p>Finally, my father spoke again. “This position seems to get your full attention. From now on, if you’re to get a proper punishment, you’ll be waiting just like this over the chair. You’ll be nude. You’ll have your feet spread and you’ll be holding your little bottom wide open like this waiting for punishment. You’ll do that Caroline, no matter who is in the room. Do you understand?”</p> <p>I whimpered my reply. “Yes, Sir.”</p> <p>“Very well, you can stand up now,” he said. I stood up slowly and turned to face him. My hands went to the top of my head without asking. I had experienced such a number of regular spankings in the nude now that I knew not to cover up no matter how much I wanted to.</p> <p>My father reached over and took me by the arm. I thought I was heading to the corner but in fact his destination was only about half-way. They had placed a short footstool from my Dad’s workshop in the middle of the room. It was about a foot high and no more than a foot square. I was told to get up on the footstool and put my hands on my head. I was still crying some. My parents sat down on the sofa where I was right in front of them when it finally occurred to me. The living room curtains were wide open! </p> <p>While I’d been bent over being spanked I was pretty much invisible but now, now I was standing in front of the whole neighborhood. At least I was facing away from the picture window in our living room wall but anyone who looked directly into the house at this moment would see my naked back and buttocks.</p> <p>My father looked my up and down. He and Mom were standing right in front of me. “Sixteen minutes Caroline,” he said, looking at his watch.</p> <p>Tears trickled down my fact again at this newest humiliation.</p> <p>When the time on the stool was over, I was finally left to head upstairs and put my t-shirt for bed. I was never so happy to leave the living room as that moment.</p> <p>It was the last time I ever tried smoking.</p></div>",[]
1632,"Caroline Spanked, Part 4",4,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,"Caroline's apanking routines evolve in ways that Caroline won't like. Given her dread of being exposed, this new wrinkle will not only increase her exposure but will record it for posterity!",2005-06-26,15,4,"spank, ped, Mf, exhib",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>From that fateful day when I was 11 that my spankings became naked spankings my parents knew that the power of humiliation was a much more significant element of my punishment that that of pain. I can still remember my father’s eyes narrowing as he realized how embarrassed I was to be completely naked in front of him even though it was years ago, just before I turned 12.</p> <p>There were two elements to my punishments that were the most dreaded of all. The first would come into effect almost as soon as my punishments involved stripping completely. The second would start over a year later as I turned 13.</p> <p>Each and every time I was either stripped or told to strip for a spanking was mortifying. I guess most pubescent girls are over-aware of the changes in their bodies when growing up. Although I was still young, I already had small conical breasts with pink nipples. Unlike a lot of my friends, my nipples were quite large and, despite my silent pleas, seemed to become erect at the least provocation. They were light pink, close to the color of my pale skin unlike some I’ve seen which are more brown. Further down, my pussy hair never really came in very fully. I had a tiny dusting of hair which didn’t cover my labia at all. Needless to say, having to expose either top or bottom was an awful experience.</p> <p>It had only been a few short weeks since that fateful day when my father had dragged me from the pool, stripped down my bathing suit and given me my first completely naked spanking as an adolescent. Since then both of my parents had seen me naked several times. I used to get regular punishments about once per week and you would think that after a few weeks I would have gotten used to the new aspect of my punishment. I’m sorry to say that this never happened. </p> <p>On this day, however, it was my father who introduced an element to my punishments that horribly continues to this day.</p> <p>I had, as was common for me, been talking back; something neither parent appreciated. This time it had been to my Dad. You’d think I’d learn after the different punishments I’d had for the same thing and this time I think my father was looking to improve the impact of the spanking a little more. The spanking had started out as I had come to know by now.</p> <p>“You’re in for a spanking, young lady,” my father announced. </p> <p>Tears sprung to my eyes. An apology spilled out of my mouth as though pulled from deep inside me. My Dad was having none of it.</p> <p>“Caroline if you really want to apologize, learn to not talk back over and over and over. It makes me think that spanking you isn’t enough punishment at all.”</p> <p>This brought on a fresh sob.</p> <p>“Now, get yourself into the living room and get those clothes off,” he said. “I expect your completely bare body to be standing in the corner when I get in there to try to teach you this lesson again.</p> <p>With my head hanging down, I turned from the kitchen and headed to my least favorite room in the house. With no one there to watch, I undressed at a snail’s pace. Slowly pulling my t-shirt over my head and then prying off my running shoes, I was delaying the inevitable.</p> <p>“I expect you to be ready in one more minute, Caroline,” my father called from the kitchen. I knew that not being ready might mean a ‘proper’ punishment with his strap and I was not going to risk that. I peeled off my shorts and panties together then pulled my bra over my head in an instant and literally ran to the corner of the room.</p> <p>The waiting for punishment was, in some ways the worst part. There I was, 12 now but still just barely an adolescent and the thing that was most important to me was keeping my newfound body private. Here, in the corner of the room, I was completely naked, exposing myself, even if it was just my back and bottom, to anyone who would walk into the living room. Each and every time I was in the corner, I lived in terror of the doorbell ringing or the door opening and some stranger walking in to see me naked in the corner.</p> <p>This time, I had only a few short minutes to wait. I could hear my father’s footsteps as he entered the living room and then sat in the easy chair that so often had been the location of my punishments.</p> <p>He waited a full minute or two. I could feel his gaze, locked right on me. Looking at my long bare back, looking up from my bare feet along my tanned legs until the white space of my completely naked buttocks. I know the feeling of being looked at like that. Even though my entire viewpoint was the corner of the living room right in front of my eyes, I knew he was looking and I could feel the blush starting on my cheeks and then covering my entire face. The sheer embarrassment factor was extreme.</p> <p>I was expecting him to call me over at any moment as I had become used to. Instead, he suddenly rose from his seat and left the room. I could hear him going up the stairs as though he’d forgotten something. For a moment I caught my breath, confused. Was he going to get his strap?! But no, the strap was in the hall closet. Where was he going?</p> <p>A moment later, I could hear the sound of his footsteps heading down the stairs. He was back in the living room now and sitting once again in his seat.</p> <p>“Alright Caroline,” he said firmly. “Get over here for your punishment.”</p> <p>I turned and headed over to him. As I’d now been taught, I stood with my feet shoulder width apart and dragged my hands to the top of my head as though they were made of lead. It took everything I had to expose myself this way. I pulled my elbows back, which lifted my erect nipples higher as though they were beacons.</p> <p>My father made me stand there for a full minute or maybe more. His eyes went slowly up from my feet to my head and then down and then all the way up again. He could see from my eyes how difficult it was to simply stand there bare naked as he looked at me.</p> <p>Finally it was a relief when he pulled me over his knee to begin my spanking. As per usual, it was fast, furious and reduced me to tears in seconds. When I was crying so hard I couldn’t catch my breath, the spanking stopped. My bottom was ablaze with heat. Unusually, he kept me over my knee for a moment or two until my sobbing started to come under control. My Dad pulled me to my feet. He and my Mom always pulled me then right back to the same corner I’d started in but this time, I was pulled in the opposite direction. My father pulled me to the middle of the blank wall at the other end of the room. </p> <p>“Hands back on your head, Caroline,” he told me. </p> <p>After a spanking I’m always in a hurry to be obedient. This time there was no hesitation clasping my hands firmly on my head. He pulled me closer to the wall until I was facing it only a few inches away.</p> <p>“Closer,” he said. </p> <p>I inched closer until just the tips of my nipples were touching the cold surface.</p> <p>“Feel apart now,” he said.</p> <p>I spread my feet shoulder width apart.</p> <p>“Wider,” he instructed. I spread them wider apart.</p> <p>“Now, stand absolutely still,” he said.</p> <p>Uncertainty breeds its own anxiety and my heart was pounding. I realized now that my father had left me over his knee a little longer deliberately so that I would be calm enough to experience this embarrassment when I stood up.</p> <p>Here I was, spread-eagled and completely naked. I was facing away from him but I was still completely bare and the feeling of just my nipples touching the wall was weirdly troubling.</p> <p>My father had been walking around behind me but had stopped moving. </p> <p>The flash of a camera was so shocking that I turned in absolute surprise. My father was holding his digital camera and looking right at me.</p> <p>“Did I tell you to turn around Caroline?” he asked.</p> <p>I spun back to the wall. OhmyGod! He’d taken my picture. A picture of my bare spanked bottom! OhGod! I was naked in that picture. He’d taken a picture of me naked. A fresh burst of tears sprung from my eyes.</p> <p>“Oh no Caroline,” he said firmly. “If you want to turn around, I think that will be fine. Turn and face me please.”</p> <p>I looked over my shoulder in shock. Did he mean it?</p> <p>He held out his hand and made a twirling motion with his finger. Yes, he expected me to turn around.</p> <p>Slowly I did so. The camera in his hand was like a weapon. I was helpless to stop my hands from dropping from my head to cover myself.</p> <p>“Caroline!” my father said.</p> <p>I cried as my hands slowly lifted again to expose myself.</p> <p>I couldn’t quite believe it. I couldn’t believe that a picture of my bare front was about to be taken.</p> <p>My father got up close and snapped a picture of my face with the tears streaming down my cheeks. Then he stepped back and focused again.</p> <p>A flash, and the picture of my completely bare body was immortalized. </p> <p>“Alright, Caroline,” he said. “Into the corner. Twelve minutes.”</p> <p>I ran back to my familiar corner across the room. I couldn’t believe what had just happened. What was going to happen with those pictures?</p> <p>Twelve minutes later, my punishment was over. It would be a couple of days before I would find out what the pictures would be used for. My parents presented me with a new picture album at the dinner table a couple of nights later. It was a very large album with places for many pictures. Only the first page was filled. It was filled with three pictures of me. The first was a full body picture of Caroline’s back. She was standing with her hands on her head, her feet wide apart facing the wall. Her bottom was a beet red and the marks of her Dad’s hands could still be made out. The next picture was the reverse side. To Caroline’s horror, her full body was exposed. From this angle she could make out her hugely erect nipples and every part of her bare pussy lips, not at all covered by her sparse pussy hair.</p> <p>The third picture was a close up of my face. I could clearly see the tears on my cheeks and my red blushing face. </p> <p>The album was a good reminder of what was required for Caroline to be a good girl, her parents explained. It would be added to after each punishment.</p> <p>I begged my parents to reconsider; pleaded for them to destroy the pictures. They weren’t buying.</p> <p>The album would be filled as time went on. The history of my body growing up and working its way through adolescence would be stored in a week-by-week cycle. The album would record my breasts getting bigger and rounder, my nipples getting fatter and, longer (despite my prayers), my bottom rounding out and me getting taller. One thing was constant, my blushing humiliation at being spanked and photographed in the nude.</p> <p>It was one of the most horrible aspects of my teenage years punishments but it was soon to be made almost intolerable by no longer being private. A month or two later, I would suffer the unbearable experience of watching my aunt and uncle thumbing through the album, seeing my everything.</p> <p>They would both be well acquainted with every visible nuance of my body when a year later my uncle would participate for the first time in my punishments in what would become the absolutely most humiliating element of my teenage punishment sessions.</p></div>",[]
1633,"Caroline Spanked, Part 5",5,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,The finale of the Caroline spanked saga. Embarrassment elements of her punishment become even more severe.,2005-07-07,30,5,"spank, teen, nc, Mf, exhib, anal, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It took some time but eventually my parents found the absolute ultimate buttons to push to get me to behave. From the time I turned 11 and started to get all-naked spankings, I never really got used to the idea of having to strip down and be exposed for my punishments. I say punishments because the actual pain of the spankings, while highly unpleasant, weren’t a sufficient deterrent to bad behaviour. It was only the combination of both a hot bottom *and* the embarrassment of having to be exposed and displayed that made me dread it so much that I strove with significant effort to be a good girl. </p> <p>Being photographed over time was, in its way also hideous. By the time I was 14, my parents were starting to amass a complete record of my physical development through my adolescence as they had completely nude pictures of me both front and back which had been taken after just about all my punishments. The album (ultimately there would be several), was never far from reach. While no one else had ever seen me punished completely naked from the time I was 11, I had been absolutely mortified when I spotted him one day handing my album to my uncle who started leafing through it with a small smile on his face. </p> <p>It took all I had to not burst into an angry tirade at my father, something I knew instinctively would cause me to be providing my uncle with a live display in short order. Instead I burst into tears and ran from the house until I could calm down. I realized that my father, who did virtually nothing by accident, was drawing a line in the sand for me. He couldn’t have been plainer if he had sent me a letter. Cross the line and you’ll find yourself displayed in front of your uncle or anyone else he chose. Once I’d come to my senses an hour or two later, I was on my very best behavior for days, something my father certainly noticed.</p> <p>I was halfway through my 14th year when I would run into serious trouble and my father would escalate my punishments once again.</p> <p>I was a fool, of course. It was one of those things that I could have completely avoided by simply doing what I already knew was right.</p> <p>I had been at the local mall with my friends Barb and Sue. We were pretty much inseparable and by the age of 14, I was trusted to go to the mall on my own under certain conditions such as when the 3 of us would go together. We had been cruising around window shopping for awhile when Sue spotted something in an accessories store that she was dying for. It was a hair clip and was priced quite reasonably at $12. Unfortunately for Sue, she didn’t have the money on her as Barb and I watched in fascinated horror, she slipped it into her bag as the 3 of us walked out of the store.</p> <p>You can guess the rest. Sue was nabbed a few feet outside the door and minutes later, the 3 of us were in the community police station which was situated conveniently in the mall itself.</p> <p>I was praying that an earthquake measuring 50 on the Richter scale would hit the mall and that I’d be swallowed up in the debris but, of course, that was not to happen.</p> <p>We had to empty our pockets and purses to show if we’d stolen anything else which we hadn’t but we were still all in trouble. The police called all our parents and my father came down to collect me. I knew Barb and Sue would get into trouble too. There’d probably be warm bottoms for each of them but no one knew how tough my punishments were.</p> <p>The police officer told my father that only Sue had been caught with stolen goods on her person but he made it clear that the 3 of us were together the entire time and that we must have all known the contraband was in Sue’s purse.</p> <p>The drive home was deadly silent until we pulled into the driveway at home. Finally my father spoke in a low voice that showed how much it was taking him to control his anger.</p> <p>“I want to know only one thing Caroline,” he said. “Did you know that Sue put that stolen item in her purse before you walked out of the store?”</p> <p>I nodded miserably. We walked into the house together through the side door which led right into the kitchen. To my horror, I could see that not only my Mom was there but also both my Aunt and Uncle sitting at the kitchen table.</p> <p>My mother gave me one look and shook her head in disbelief. That made me feel worse than anything. My father grasped me firmly by the arm and propelled me into the living room.</p> <p>“Well Caroline,” he said grimly, “I can’t say you don’t deserve what you’ve got coming to you. You can get ready for a proper punishment right now. Clothes off, bent over the back of the easy chair and hold yourself wide open until I come back here to deal with you.</p> <p>“Oh Please Daddy,” I pleaded. “Please wait until Uncle Ken and Aunt Margaret go home.”</p> <p>My father laughed in a way that showed he wasn’t amused. </p> <p>“You made your bed, now you can sleep in it,” he said. “They’ll stay or not as they wish and if they happen to see how a little thief gets punished on the bare, you have only yourself to blame.”</p> <p>“But I didn’t steal anything!” I cried. </p> <p>“The second you walked out of that store in the company of your friend who you *knew* was stealing, you became an accomplice. It’s just as bad as stealing yourself,” he said sadly.</p> <p>With a sob, I started to take off my clothes as he watched. Once again, I was to be punished in the nude and ‘proper’ punishments meant that I’d be even more exposed and embarrassed than usual. Once I’d gotten my bra off, I could see that my treacherous nipples were, as usual, hard. I pulled my panties down and turned to bend over the chair which my father had now turned to face away from the main room. Now anyone who walked into the living room would be seeing my completely bare from behind.</p> <p>“Spread, Caroline,” said my father and with another tiny sob, I reached back with both hands to pull my buttocks wide open. I was now completely and rudely exposed.</p> <p>“Stay like that,” he said patting my bare buttocks as he returned to the kitchen. I could hear my aunt, uncle and my parents discussing the latest turn of events although they were speaking lowly enough that I couldn’t make out much of what they were saying. They talked for 20 minutes or so and during this entire time, I was in the living room, bent over the back of the easy chair with my bare bottom facing the room, my naked and erect nipples pressed into the cloth of the chair back and my hands obediently holding my 14 year old buttocks as wide apart as I could possibly pull. As I’d gotten older, it took a little wide stance each time I was punished over the chair to have my hips rest on the back. When I was 11, my tip toes barely touched the ground but now, at 14 with my long legs, my feet were now outside the chair legs. I had checked out this exact position in the full-length mirror in my room and I knew that I was presenting *everything* I had to whoever looked in on me. It feels even now that I didn’t breath the entire time I was bent over waiting as I held my breath in terror of the sound of my uncle or even my aunt coming into the room.</p> <p>Finally, I could hear the kitchen chairs scraping as one or more people got up. “Oh my God!” I whispered to myself. I could hear people moving around now. For a heart-stopping moment, I held out hope that my aunt and uncle were leaving to let my father finish out my punishment. It was a false hope of course.</p> <p>I could hear footsteps walking into the living room and closed my eyes and waited.</p> <p>The bright flash from behind me let me know that my exposed position was now recorded for posterity and my album. My 14 year old pussy and anus would be displayed for anyone who ever saw that album forever. Another flash from a slightly different angle and then a couple of more made me feel like I was being displayed naked in front of an audience of thousands. Being photographed while standing against the living room wall had been awful but this, this was a thousand times worse. A sob burst helplessly from my lips.</p> <p>“Well Kev,” you’re right about how exposed she is. </p> <p>I let out another tiny sob. Kev (Kevin) is my father. It was my uncle Joe speaking. Now my uncle could see absolutely everything.</p> <p>You know Joe,” said my Dad, “you’d think that the embarrassment of being displayed this way would be a disincentive for her to misbehave but I guess not enough. I’m ready to try your recommendations.”</p> <p>What was this? What recommendations had my uncle made to my Dad. Whatever it was, I was not at all looking forward to it. My aunt and uncle had two daughters. My cousins were a couple of years younger than myself but they had both told me that punishments from their Dad were fearsome and usually carried out in the woodshed behind the house so their crying didn’t bother their Mom. This didn’t sound enticing to me at all.</p> <p>Footsteps now walked right behind me but whose were they? My fathers? Uncle Joe’s?</p> <p>I heard a popping sound that sounded like a jar or a plastic container opening. What could that be, I wondered.</p> <p>A large strong hand placed itself over my left hand which was still holding my bum wide open. It pulled my left buttock even wide apart for a moment making me feel helplessly exposed.</p> <p>The touch of something cold and slimy at the very center of my anus was such a shock I let out a little scream! </p> <p>“Quiet, Caroline!” my uncle said. Oh God. It was my uncle touching my bottom hole! I’d never been touched like that by another human being. I thought I’d die of embarrassment.</p> <p>The finger was still there, just the tip, making miniscule circles around the very center of my anus. They must have had some lubricant or something on them because I felt wet and squishy all around there. A moment or two later, the fingertip stopped circling and rested on the very center of my crinkled pink hole.</p> <p>It waited a moment as I was clenched so tight that I couldn’t help it. It waited for over a full minute until my contracted muscles couldn’t hold on any more. As my anus spasmed, ready to contract itself again, my uncle’s finger moved, firmly pushing past the momentary lack of resistance and embedding its thick tip inside of my body. He twisted it now, covering the entire ring of my now penetrated anus with the slimy, slippery lotion then slowly, firmly, pressed inward in one long slow, twisting motion until, without stopping, he was embedded as fully as he could possibly reach. I cried out, begging him to take the finger out, begging my Dad that I’d be a good girl, begging and crying as the finger waited, the tip buried deep in my belly. </p> <p>He rotated again, moving the finger in a half rotation to the left, then a full rotation to the right. The finger pulled almost all the way out of me until just the tip was in me then, with more lotion on the finger, it was driven deep inside again. The finger was stunningly humiliating. It made me feel things that I didn’t know how to deal with and it moved in and out a number of times, adding more lotion each time.</p> <p>Finally, after a full two minutes or so of time, it was removed completely leaving me gasping for breath and beet red in embarrassment. For a moment or two nothing happened and I wondered what would be next. My anus and much of my rectum felt strange, tingling, stretched. I struggled to absorb all the sensations. My anus was even more tingly then more again and then itchy too. With a panicky gasp I realized that the ring of my anus felt warm, hot even and there was a strange smell of the lotion in the room that seemed familiar but I couldn’t place. My bum was hot now and suddenly I could feel something deep up in my belly that felt like I was being touched still right in the center of my body.</p> <p>What *was* that? My anus was hot, and started to sting. I pulled harder at my buttocks as the irritation increased. If I could have reached down to blow on it, I would have. The heat was unbearable now and I started to cry.</p> <p>“Well Joe, it sure looks like she can feel the Vicks in her bottom,” my father said.</p> <p>Oh my God! Vicks Vap-o-rub, the stuff I used to have put on my chest when I was a child for a cold. That was the smell. It used to make my chest all warm and now, now it was deep in my most intimate place. I couldn’t stop crying now as my father pulled my hands down from my buttocks and held them both by the wrist with one of his big hands at the small of my back. I didn’t want my buttocks to close over the heat. I wanted to pull them open but a moment later the strap made me forget that as stripe after searing striped came down on my poor bare buttocks.</p> <p>As per usual, it was fast and furious and I was crying as loud as I had ever done before it was over. I couldn’t catch my breath for ages and the difference in this spanking from others I’d had in the past was profound. As the heat in my bottom slowly diminished to a deep seated heat, the stinging heat in my anus and deep up inside my body in my rectum became that much more present. </p> <p>Just as I’d normally be getting myself back in control, this time the deep stinging heat was so part of the inside of my body it was as though I’d been spanked from the inside out. I didn’t stop crying for several minutes and during this whole time, the flash of the digital camera let me know that there were several pictures being taken of my freshly spanked cheeks and all the places in between.</p> <p>Gradually, I got my sobbing under control and then the presence of my uncle and father behind me started my crying again. My Dad picked this moment to make sure I knew that I hadn’t been forgotten.</p> <p>“Ok Caroline, get ‘em spread nice and wide.”</p> <p>Fresh tears were automatic as I feared the additional punishment that was almost certainly to come.</p> <p>Still, holding my buttocks wide apart was a slight relief to the awful burning sensation of the Vicks on my anus and I pulled them wide, wide open. Another series of flashes would record my red bottom held open by my hands and the white ribbon of my inner buttocks punctuated in the center by a glistening but angry pink anal ring. </p> <p>My father and uncle waited until I was more under control before I could hear footsteps again. </p> <p>“So Kev,” It was my uncle again. “You’ve used the strap down here in her groove?” As he spoke, his finger tip ran up and down the centerline of my bottom, running from the bottom of my vagina to the bottom of my back tracing over my slippery and still hot crinkled anus on each stroke. It made me shiver all over.</p> <p>“Yeah Joe,” said my Dad. “Only on these proper punishments though. So you think the spoon will be more effective?”</p> <p>What was a spoon? What were they talking about?</p> <p>“Oh, no doubt. Here, let Marge show you.”</p> <p>I sobbed again. Clearly Aunt Marge was also in the room. Was there no end to my humiliation?</p> <p>My uncle put both his hands firmly over mine and a moment later, my buttocks were stretched even wider apart and I was held there solidly.</p> <p>I could hear my aunt walking towards me now.</p> <p>With her by one side and my uncle on the other, I knew my punishment was about to continue and I cried at the helplessness of it.</p> <p>“You go ahead and cry Caroline,” my aunt said. “You know that you deserve every bit of this punishment.”</p> <p>She put one hand in the middle of my lower back to hold me immobile and a moment later I felt the stinging stroke of a wooden spoon along the white inner portion of one of my buttocks. It wasn’t too bad but it was a shock. Compared to the strap, it was quite manageable and I wasn’t too stressed but the wooden spoon is a devastating punishment device in the hands of a skilled disciplinarian and my Aunt Margaret was certainly one.</p> <p>The wooden spoon smacked over and over and the heat at the point of impact built up extremely rapidly. She worked her way down one side and up the other until my previously white crack was redder than my just-strapped buttocks. Once I was sobbing she paused until I calmed down again with one hand still firmly on my back and the end of the wooden spoon resting along my crack. My uncle continued to have my hands pulling my cheeks wide, wide apart.</p> <p>“Alright Caroline,” she said. “You’re almost at the end of your punishment. Now, why are you being punished?”</p> <p>It took a couple of tries before I could speak a full sentence coherently</p> <p>“Because I was b-b-b-bad and b-b-because I d-d-didn’t tell when Sue stole something.” I blubbered.</p> <p>“Correct,” said my Aunt. “Now, hopefully this is a lesson you’ll remember for a long time when you think about becoming a criminal.”</p> <p>There was a pregnant pause. It was as though everyone in the room was holding their breath. The sound of a sharp smack arrived at my ears an instant before the sensation arrived at my brain which made it seem like an out-of-body experience. The wooden spoon had descended sharply right in the middle of my spread buttocks over the center of my anus. It felt like I’d been stabbed with a metal spike but before I could shriek in shock and pain, the spoon had already descended again. Ten sharp smacks hit me right in the middle of an already sensitized anus which was still slippery with Vicks before my Aunt and Uncle would stand up and leave me holding my bottom impossibly wide apart.</p> <p>I don’t know how long I was left over the chair, but it couldn’t have been more than a few more minutes before I was finally able to stand. </p> <p>“Fourteen minutes, Caroline,” said my Mom and I shuffled off to my familiar corner.</p> <p>There would be more pictures once corner time was over, this time as I was photographed, my face stayed blushing as red as my bum as I watched my Aunt and Uncle watching me, completely nude before the punishment was finally declared complete.</p> <p>It was the embarrassment part of the punishment that would stay with me. The memory of being exposed, displayed to my relatives that my parents realized hit me the most. Over the next couple of years, my Uncle Joe saw me punished a half-dozen times. I’m sure he enjoyed each incident much more than I did. My other Uncle, who is the youngest of my Dad’s two brothers, saw me get a regular spanking once and that was intensely embarrassing. Uncle Roger is only a few years older than me and having him see me naked even for a few minutes was awful. My Mom gave me that spanking and, worse, Uncle Roger was allowed to peruse my spanking album where he could see every part of me. </p> <p>Eventually though, even this extreme embarrassment was bound to lose its influence. So, here I am, at sixteen ready to face the most embarrassing punishment ever.</p> <p>It started this morning. I lost my temper in a moment of craziness and actually threw a bowl against the wall in the kitchen. It’s Saturday, you see and I had plans to meet up with my friends Barb and Sue (yes, we’re still besties) and hit the mall later. My Mom let me know that I had chores to do including a bunch of laundry and my room that will absolutely take all afternoon so – no going to the mall. I argued way too long but when my Mom gave me that look that she has and said “No, Caroline and that’s final!” I grabbed my cereal bowl and hurled it against the wall. Not towards any mind you, just at the wall.</p> <p>I had no sooner done it than I realized how much trouble I was in. You guessed it. I was to have a ‘proper’ punishment that very evening.</p> <p>My Mom looked at me, the milk from the cereal still dripping down the side of the kitchen wall. She was thinking and I know she was thinking about how to punish me.</p> <p>“Alright, young lady,” she said quietly. “You want to throw a temper tantrum like you were a little three year-old child? Well, we can remind you of what it’s like to be three years old.”</p> <p>I shivered. This didn’t sound good at all.</p> <p>I was banished to my room for awhile and decided to try to make amends by cleaning up. In the end, it wouldn’t help. My Mom was on the phone talking to my Dad and, later to both my Uncles.</p> <p>Just after lunch, she came to fetch me and I was plunked into a hot bath and told to make sure I was plenty clean. She waited until I’d stripped down and gotten into the hot water. The door was left open and my Mom came to fetch me after I’d been soaking for ages.</p> <p>She took me by one arm and brought me back to my bedroom where a couple of towels had been placed on my bed. To my absolute horror, I was placed on my back and told to hold my knees up and wide, wide apart. It was terribly exposing and, while I looked unbelievingly, my Mom actually took a couple of pictures of me like that, spread open like a lab frog! I didn’t dare protest.</p> <p>Then, she pulled a chair right between my legs and picked up a pair of scissors. Grabbing a tuft of my blond pubic hair between her thumb and fingers, she snipped it short. In a few short minutes, she had reduced my usually sparse blond curls to a water soaked blond stubble before she reached for a pink Venus razor. </p> <p>“Oh God Mom! Please no!” I pleaded. The plea arrived on deaf ears. A few minutes later, I was as bare as I’d been at the age of three. She even reached down lower down between my legs and removed the few hairs surrounding my anus.</p> <p>Some warm oil finished the job and my Mom carefully recorded the new look on the digital camera as I cried softly. The removal of my pubic hair really did make me feel like a little girl. It was as though a mark of my adulthood had been stripped from me.</p> <p>So, here I am, sixteen years old and completely naked. I’ve been bent over the back of the chair in the living room for almost half an hour and the room has slowly filled up with both my Uncles, my Aunt and, I can’t quite believe this, both my young cousins. The can see everything sixteen year old Caroline has to offer of course, because I’m holding my buttocks wide wide apart. On the chair in front my eyes, is an open jar of Vicks Vap-o-rub which is all I can smell at the moment. I know that I’ll be thoroughly treated inside my bottom before I get the spanking on the outside.</p> <p>All I can think about though is this. I’m sixteen and will certainly live with my folks until I’m at least eighteen. If this isn’t the worst, what more severe punishments will they think up in the next two years! Oh my, I’m sure I’m in for surprises to come.</p></div>",[]
1634,"Automation, Part 1",1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,It's a few years in the future and the far right has taken a firmer hand in how children should be reared. The Automated Punishment Centers are designed to make punishment equally applied to all children up to the age of 21.,2005-07-24,16,4,"spank, teen, nc, Maching/mf, exhib, anal, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The pendulum had swung too far to the left to be maintained. The bleeding-heart liberals had helped erode parent’s authority over children for over 50 years. It had probably started with the teachings of Doctor Spock and his insistence that children should not be spanked but instead ‘reasoned with’. The erosion had continued with the invention of the ‘teenager’ category of children to be followed years later with ‘young adults’ and the final straw: “tweens”. Each denomination only served to further remove these individuals from being children. A steady lowering of the age of consent and then the age of majority had helped grease a slippery slope. With each ‘empowerment’ of young people, their behaviour only worsened. Delinquency ruled until finally, reason prevailed.</p> <p>The conservative movement had been able to capture the attention of the populace largely on its commitment to return the discipline of children to the old fashion methods.</p> <p>The election had been carried with a landslide and a second term had followed the first. In a few short years, the right-wing conservatives had undone almost 50 years of a pendulum swing to the left and had moved it all the way to the right.</p> <p>When the ‘Good Child Law’ had been introduced, bringing back corporal discipline, there had been a general outcry that such discipline was unfair. Challenges were raised citing old court judgments which reminded everyone that one of the problems of corporal discipline was the difficulty in ensuring that everyone would receive equal treatment given that each parent might spank differently. For several years there was an impasse until ultimately, technology was able to resolve the debate. The Automated Punishment Centers or APC’s were a combination of robotics and artificial intelligence. They were designed to mete out punishment in equal measure depending on the offence and thus remove the last restriction to corporal punishment.</p> <p>The APCs were now in their third generation and the thinking of how children should be punished had advanced accordingly. The Good Child Law had also eliminated all the various categories of children in one fell swoop. The law of majority had been universally raised to 22 years and that left only two categories of people: either children or adults. There were no more teenagers, tweens, young adults or any other kind of child. Children from the age of 4 years to 21 years and 364 days, were brought to the APC by their parents or other guardian authority and punishment could be extensive. Small-scale APCs were available in virtually every school but it was the public APCs which carried the most extensive options of punishment and thus were most frequented.</p> <p>Both corporal punishment and psychological punishments were used at the APC. A mix of humiliation and discomfort had turned out to be the most effective combination in correcting a child’s behaviour and the introduction of the APCs was directly correlated to the latest reduction in child delinquency problems.</p> <p>From the guardian’s perspective, the system was quite simple. A child would typically be brought to the APC by a parent although other guardians such as police officers or teachers had APC privileges. Once in the center, the parent would register in the main lobby for one of the multiple units that were always available. The APC had numerous levels of punishment and an extensive menu of possible offences which would generate a suggested punishment. The parent could select a preset punishment, simply identify an offence and select a punishment level or create a customized punishment from the various options. The APC would then determine the appropriate punishment selections from the extensive possibilities. The machine would consider numerous factors in determining what punishment to deliver. These included the number of times the child had already been punished, what punishments had been most effective, the age and sex of the child, the weight and size of the child and even their psychological profile. None of this would be revealed to the child themselves. They would only know that they were in for a punishment of a certain level. The child would enter through a door which would lock behind them. This was called the Preparation Room. The child would be instructed by the APC voice to disrobe completely. All clothing was to be removed. Up until the age of 9, the child could be accompanied in this area by their guardian who would help the child disrobe. Even watches and jewelry were to be removed, leaving the child in a vulnerable frame of mind even before the punishment had begun.</p> <p>Once they were completely nude, the child would have to stand in a punishment frame. The frame was a key element of the robotic system. It was a mechanized frame that stood up vertically like a huge door frame. The child would be instructed by the APC to stand with their feet apart in separate yellow circles and to raise their hands to grasp yellow handles above their head. Laser scanners read the exact size of the child as they approached the frame allowing it to automatically size itself to any size child so they would always be able to stand in the frame and reach the handles.</p> <p>At the moment the hands grasped the handles and the feet were properly placed, the APC moved into action with stunning speed. Wide loops attached to bars from the frame slid immediately up the legs from the feet to just above the knees. Additional loops slid down from the hands to the wrists and up from the feet to the ankles. Once the loops were properly placed, they inflated, grasping the child in a firm, soft yet inescapable bound. This all happened in less time than the child could react. As soon as the loops were secured, a long padded bar swung into place at the small of the back from one side of the frame to the other and in front, a second bar swung into place in front at hip level to provide additional support for the infinite number of positions that might be required.</p> <p>With the child thus restrained, the frame could twist, turn, rotate and change shape and the child would change positions helplessly, their hands, feet and knees following along the frame no matter how much they might resist.</p> <p>Once the child was bound to the punishment frame, sequencing was automatic and the child was helpless to take further action until the punishment was complete. The frame itself would move to the next stop in the punishment cycle carrying the punished child inside it usually in the vertical spread-eagled position. From the preparation room, the frame had three doors through which it could move. If the offence was relatively minor, the parent might have requested a private punishment. In this case, the frame would turn 90 degrees to the left and move through a large door to a closed private room. The parent could elect to accompany the child and observe the punishment that had been decided by the APC. Aside from the parent, the child would be unobserved and the punishment would then proceed immediately. Once the punishment was complete, the frame would turn the child and move to place them facing a blank wall where they would serve ‘corner time’ with their nose touching the wall until the APC decided it was time to release them.</p> <p>There were two other doors in the preparation room through which the punishment frame could move. One door led to a public punishment area and was feared by any child who would be sent there. The public area was completely open to a gallery where any observer could observe the naked child’s punishment in its entirety. The gallery was always packed with both adults and other children. Virtually any child could expect some of their schoolmates and friends to be in attendance as observing punishments in the APC gallery was often encouraged by other parents as an object lesson in obedience. </p> <p>The APC system had determined that the embarrassment of being observed while completely naked by strangers and other peers was an intensely positive factor in reducing recidivism and thus public punishments were quite common. For the children, the idea of being punished was terrible enough but knowing that your friends and neighbors would be able to see you completely nude and see you crying like a baby once the punishment started was even worse. There was only one thing punished children feared worse than a public punishment and that was the addition of “extras” when a punishment occurred.</p> <p>If an offense was significantly serious or if the child resisted their punishment in any way, the APC could invoke “extra” punishment. In this case, the punishment frame would take a 90 degree turn to the right prior to any other punishment and the child would be wheeled into a private room where intense additional punishment would be meted out. In this room, the child was typically alone with the robotic arms and devices of the APC and its artificial intelligence brain. The APC had many options to choose from. Each extra punishment was designed to focus on either physical discomfort or psychological discomfort or both. Some options included punishment of the genitalia or breasts, soap washing for bad language, removal of all pubic hair, rectal or anal punishment and more. With the embarrassment associated with sexual function amongst most adolescents, even forced orgasm could be found in the APC’s repertory.</p></div>",[]
1635,"Automation, Part 2",2,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,It's a few years in the future and the far right has taken a firmer hand in how children should be reared. The Automated Punishment Centers are designed to make punishment equally applied to all children up to the age of 21.,2005-07-24,11,4,"spank, teen, nc, Maching/mf, exhib, anal, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>APC number 2244817 was located in a relatively quiet suburb of Seattle surrounded by the beautiful countryside. The APC was conveniently located near a large shopping mall with the idea that parents might want to drop off their children for scheduled punishments while they shopped.</p> <p>It was to APC 2244817 that 11 year old Bruce Hallinsby was brought by his mother one Saturday morning. Bruce had not been to an APC for over a year but he vividly remembered the paddling he received the last time. It had left him sobbing as he faced the wall with a beet red bottom. He had tried to behave better and had escaped punishment for ages but his mouth had run away with him this morning and his mother had given him a long look that suddenly made him take pause. There was silence at home for a moment before Bruce’s Mom said, “Right young man. Well that’ll get you a quick trip to the APC for an attitude adjustment later today.” Bruce had pleaded with his mom but to no avail. Once her mind was made up, it was final. Now, here he was, in the APC lobby.</p> <p>Bruce’s mom went directly to the parent’s station and accessed the APC control panel. She entered Bruce’s universal ID number which immediately brought up his punishment history as well as his age and other basic information about him. Mrs. Hallinsby decided to let the APC select the punishment and selected the preset punishment menu. Attitude Adjustment was near the top of the alphabetical list and the paragraph describing the offense seemed to match Bruce’s behaviour almost exactly. Mrs. Hallinsby selected the punishment. A moment later the APC computer listed what the punishment would include and asked her to decide on public vs. private and whether “extras” were required. She decided that no “extras” were needed this time and that Bruce, while cheeky, would be punished in front of her alone. She then entered her own Identification number to confirm the punishment.</p> <p>“Bruce Hallinsby: You have 2 minutes to report to preparation area number 4,” announced the machine to the entire waiting room. Bruce jumped, startled at hearing his own name. ‘What was in store for him?’ he wondered. He felt like he weighed a million pounds as he stood up. He couldn’t help but drag his feet as he moved toward the preparation room.</p> <p>Since Bruce was more than 9 years of age, he would not be accompanied by his Mom in the preparation room. She proceeded through a separate door to wait for him to be punished in front of her.</p> <p>As Bruce entered the preparation room, the heavy metal door closed automatically behind him, leaving him alone in a small square room. “Bruce Hallinsby: You have 2 minutes to remove all clothing and jewelry from your person and deposit them in the box on the table in front of you. Bruce’s eyes were drawn to the punishment frame waiting for him. He barely heard the AI speaking to him. His fingers moved to his shirt and started undoing the buttons but he was moving in slow motion, unable to keep from staring at the punishment frame.</p> <p>Suddenly a loud chime sounded. “Two minutes! Penalty extras have been added to your punishment. Additional extras will be added for each minute of delay in removing all clothing and jewelry and depositing them in the box provided.” The voice was an authoritative woman sounding somewhat like Bruce’s schoolteacher. The APC was programmed with a number of different voices with the intent to have the child identify with the most embarrassing punisher voice possible. </p> <p>Bruce let out a cry of anguish. He had never had extras before but the embarrassing additions to what was already a dreaded punishment were feared by all. He frantically tore at his clothing, managing to remove the rest of his clothing and stuff it into the box in just enough time. </p> <p>“Bruce Hallinsby: Move forward to the punishment frame, “said the APC. You have one minute to place your feet inside the yellow circles and reach up to grasp a yellow handle with each hand.</p> <p>Completely nude now, Bruce felt incredibly vulnerable as he moved forward to the large metal frame. He knew from experience that once he reached up to grasps the handles, all choices would be removed from him until the punishment was over. What, he wondered, had his mom selected for him.</p> <p>With a deep sense of dread, Bruce moved forward to stand with his bare feet on the cool metal floor, his feet widely spread with each on a yellow circle. He reached up and grasped the yellow handles.</p> <p>The APC knew the exact moment his body was in the position it needed. The laser scanners were continuously monitoring a 3-d image of the child and could tell not only how his body was positioned but even if he quivered a muscle. As Bruce’s hands reached the yellow handles far above his head, the APC leapt into action with blinding speed. A wide loop attached to a bar that slid up the side of the frame moved up each leg until they rested just above the knee. A second set of loops moved up only to the level of his ankles. Simultaneously additional loops moved down from the yellow handles to the level of his wrists. Each of the loops now inflated rapidly until Bruce’s wrists, ankles and knees were solidly in their grasp. The entire exercise had been accomplished in less than a single second of time. Even if Bruce had wanted to react, he would have been too slow to do so. Bars swung into place now both in front and in back. A solid padded metal bar rested in back agains t the small of Bruce’s back. A second bar swung into place in front to rest just above his hips at the bottom of his belly. The bars holding the knee and ankle loops now pulled Bruce’s knees and feet slightly apart until he was opened and completely vulnerable. </p> <p>‘Which way would he turn?’ wondered Bruce. Would it be left to the private punishment or straight ahead to the scary public punishment? He had never experienced a public punishment but he prayed that he wouldn’t get one now. </p> <p>The frame moved forward a foot and Bruce closed his eyes, fearing the worst. Suddenly the frame rotated sharply and made a 90 degree turn to the right. “Oh no,” whispered Bruce to himself. He had completely forgotten about the extras!</p> <p>The punishment frame whisked Bruce quickly into a large white room. Bruce looked around wondering what would be done to him here. There were literally dozens of metal arms and different devices anchored in the walls of the extras punishment area. Bruce couldn’t help but shiver as his frame locked into place in the middle of the white room with a loud “Clunk”.</p> <p>“Bruce Hallinsby,” said the APC firmly. “before your punishment commences, you will receive an “Extras” punishment for failure to undress in the time you were allotted. Why are you being punished?”</p> <p>“For not getting undressed in time,” whispered Bruce.</p> <p>“Correct,” said the APC. “Extras punishment will now commence.”</p> <p>Bruce heard another metallic clunking sound beneath him then the entire frame in which he was restrained started to rotate backwards. In a moment, it had turned 90 degrees backwards leaving him staring at the ceiling. The entire ceiling he could see was covered with mirrors leaving him with the disturbing view of himself completely naked with hands and feet spread wide apart inside the punishment frame.</p> <p>The frame had not completed its work however. Folding itself twice along the lines of his thighs and calves below his waist, Bruce felt his knees being bent and pulled backward. The frame adjusted itself slowly until Bruce’s knees were spread wider apart and bent backwards to either side of his chest. The resulting position left his lower parts fully and completely exposed. With a final clank, the punishment frame locked itself into position and Bruce could see in the mirror to his horror one of the large metal arms move into motion down between his legs. </p> <p>The white metal arm had some kind of attachment at the end of it which Bruce couldn’t recognize. The APC didn’t seem in a hurry now as the metal contraption came down towards Bruce’s vulnerable crotch. Long studies had let the APC know that once the child was helplessly restrained, the slow movement of the punishment devices only served to heighten the anticipation and concern and to add to the punishment.</p> <p>The end of the arm was almost out of sight of Bruce’s widespread eyes now. He didn’t want to look but didn’t’ seem to be able to tear his eyes away. The end of the arm seemed to be positioned just below his cock and balls. ‘What would it do?’ he wondered. He didn’t have long to wait. With a firm forward motion, the punishment arm moved into place. Bruce felt a tickle at the very center of his firmly clenched anus for only a moment. The tip of the arm was firm rounded plastic which now oozed just enough slippery lubricant to make resistance impossible. The rounded tip moved forward an inch, penetrating Bruce’s rectum for the first time. He gasped out loud at the bizarre sensation.</p> <p>The object had a rounded oblong shape somewhat like a small egg at its tip which opened the way as it moved forward its 5 inch long length. The wide part of the egg spread Bruce’s anal opening slowly and paused for a moment at the widest part. Bruce had no way of knowing of course that this was as wide as it got. An inch wide doesn’t seem like much until it is your bottom hole that has been opened that far. He whimpered at the sensation. Another slight oozing of lubricant across the entire egg’s surface and the end popped inside. The tip was past the sphincter now and there was nothing Bruce could do to stop its movement. </p> <p>The full 5 inches slid deep into Bruce’s belly seeming to be much deeper than they were. The arm stopped for a moment and Bruce felt the oddest sensation deep inside his bottom. The egg and the long end of the device rotated inside slowly through two entire rotations, first one way then the other. Bruce felt the arm moving backwards now, pulling the device from him. He felt all gooey inside as the egg once again spread his sphincter wide open and pulled out. The punishment device had left a half cup of ointment deep inside Bruce’s rectum and its effect would be felt in a moment. </p> <p>The egg pulled from Bruce’s bottom completely and he breathed a sigh of relief. ‘That wasn’t so bad,’ he thought. The arm retracted into the wall and a second arm came down to replace it. ‘Oh no,’ he thought. </p> <p>Looking up at the mirror Bruce could see that his cock was now firmly erect. In fact, he couldn’t ever remember it being this hard. The new punishment arm was now down between his buttocks and again, Bruce felt the touch of a foreign device at the entrance to his tightly crinkled hole.</p> <p>A small squirt of lubricant into the very center of his anus this time and the device moved firmly inside him. This one wasn’t as big as the egg had been and it slid into him only a couple of inches. Suddenly the device inside him seemed to come alive. With a puff of air, it inflated inside him slowly until he felt it become huge! Another puff and another ball like the one inside him inflated. The result was to pull now thick ball inside his rectum outwards towards the anus until the two balls were tight against each other. Medical professionals would recognize the double Bardex style of anal plug – the sensation here though was designed for low level discomfort and to be worn for a considerable length of time.</p> <p>The long punishment arm disconnected from the plug and retracted into the wall. For a moment or two nothing happened, it was as though the APC was waiting for something. It didn’t have long to wait. The sensation started deep behind Bruce’s belly button. It was like a tickle at first. His face scrunched up in concentration. ‘What was that?!’ he wondered. The tickled became an irritation and it was spreading from behind his belly button down towards his bottom. His still widespread anus was tickling now. It was an irritating sensation and he was, of course, helpless to scratch it. The irritation increased rapidly and now Bruce whimpered again as the first burning sensations crept in. The APC could see the effects on the child. Its infrared sensors could see the rapid heat increase in the skin around the anus and the laser sensors could see Bruce’s belly muscles tighten up as the irritating rectal insertion took hold. </p> <p>Bruce couldn’t help the first tears as the lotion left him feeling like a burning hot rod was thrust up his bottom.</p> <p>‘Please take it out,’ he whispered. He knew the APC had no intention of doing so.</p> <p>“Bruce Hallinsby,” the APC replied. “You have been punished for not being undressed in the time you were allotted. If you should require future APC punishments, you must undress in the allotted time or you will receive extras. If you are punished again for this offence, your extras punishment will increase.</p> <p>With that, the punishment frame was on the move again. Bruce’s legs were once again stretched out and spread as the frame unfolded and rotated back to vertical.</p> <p>With a 180 degree turn the frame was moving back through the preparation room and then to the left hand door for a private punishment with Bruce, helplessly displayed in a spread-eagled position. The hot lotion and rectal insertions had Bruce in tears now and his punishment hadn’t even started.</p> <p>The large doors slid back into the walls and Bruce was moved into the large private punishment area. He could see his mother sitting quietly in a comfortable chair. The monitor had given her a complete view of the humiliating extras punishment he had just endured. She had a small satisfied smile that Bruce was being brought down a peg or two by the APC. This wouldn’t be the last time he would get extras she decided. She now could see that she should have started this ages ago.</p> <p>The punishment frame came fully into the room and Bruce realized to his horror that his cock was still rock hard! His face, already red from crying, now turned a darker shade as he could see his mom looking down between his legs with some amusement.</p> <p>The frame stopped with a clunk and turned 90 degrees to the left, giving his mom a great view of his soon to be punished bottom.</p> <p>Just like in the extras room, numerous punishment arms were built into the walls here. Bruce knew they could inflict a myriad number of punishments.</p> <p>“Bruce Hallinsby,” said the APC. You will now receive punishment for rude behaviour towards your mother. This is the second time you have punished for this offence in the last twelve months. Your punishment will therefore be more severe.” </p> <p>Bruce couldn’t help it. He burst into tears. The punishment frame moved into action. Bruce was suddenly bent over the bar at his waist and he legs moved slightly wide apart with bent knees. The position served to spread his bottom way out showing his mom the tiny ball of the plug on the outside of his anus. With a slight rotation, Bruce was now looking at the floor with his bottom uppermost. It was as close to the over the knee position possible. With a final click, he was now in place.</p> <p>The first smack of the paddle took his breath away but not for long. Within moments he was in a full sobbing cry as the APC paddled both buttocks simultaneously with the strong clear Lexan paddles. It worked from the top of his bottom to the crease of this thighs and only took a couple of minutes to turn them from pristine white to beet red.</p> <p>There was a pause as the paddling stopped. The APC was waiting until Bruce’s cries had somewhat subsided and he could appreciate the next part of his punishment.</p> <p>It was a thick leather strap and the whistling sound came to Bruce’s ears just a moment before the fierce burning heat of the strap his bottom. There were actually two straps, one wielded from each side as the they moved down his bottom leaving it hot and red to the touch. The strapping took only another 2 mintues.</p> <p>Another pause, this time a bit longer, as it took Bruce more time to try to compose himself. “Please,” he whispered, “It’s too much!”</p> <p>The APC was perfectly capable of knowing exactly how much he could take. The frame adjusted slightly, bringing Bruce’s knees up higher beside his chest and rotating a little more. The effect left Bruce’s buttocks spread even wider.</p> <p>It was behind him so only his mother could see the new punishment arm positioned directly above his back with a vertical stance. It held a narrow fiberglass rod. With a ripping whistle, the arm swung the rod downwards in a vertical line just to the left of Bruce’s anus, missing the inflated Bardex bulb by millimeters. The effect was like that of a blowtorch. A keening cry came from his mouth at the sensation. The APC waited a few seconds then struck again, this time just to the right of his anus along the inside slope of the buttock. It took another 3 agonizing minutes before the APC had laid the last of 6 strokes along his anal crease, three angry red lines up the inside slope of each buttock where they would rub together in painful irritation over the next couple of days.</p> <p>The frame unfolded again and rotated Bruce to the vertical position. He was helplessly crying. The burning deep inside his bottom, the hot, red and painful buttocks and now these fiercely painful red line still generating heat along his crack was too much to bear. </p> <p>The frame, as it always did, rotated slowly 360 degrees, giving Mrs. Hallinsby a complete look at a well punished 11 year old. His erection had subsided, she noticed, something to keep in mind as he got older in case he got too caught up in his own sex organ.</p> <p>The frame moved forward slowly until Bruce’s nose was touching the wall. The APC would hold him here until he calmed down.</p> <p>About fifteen minutes later, Bruce was finally free. He turned to his mother and was very contrite as he handed him his punishment shirt. It came down to just below the crease of his buttocks and would be the only clothing his wore home. His mother had been given a DVD video of the punishment which she would keep handy in the unlikely case Bruce needed a reminder of today’s events. The irritating rectal lotion was still held deep in his bottom by the intrusive double-ball plug. He would get that out in the morning, his mother informed him. She had the plug deflator with her and if he was good she wouldn’t ask his sisters to help.</p> <p>With that a satisfied mother and her well punished son made their way home.</p></div>",[]
1636,"Automation, Part 3",3,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,It's a few years in the future and the far right has taken a firmer hand in how children should be reared. The Automated Punishment Centers are designed to make punishment equally applied to all children up to the age of 21.,2005-07-24,21,5,"spank, teen, nc, Maching/mf, exhib, anal, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>That same week in Houston, Texas at APC number 1155198 a fifteen year old Elizabeth Allen entered the receiving area with her mother firmly holding her by the arm. Elizabeth was the picture of Texas pretty; 5’2”, 105lbs with light blond hair and a tight athletic build that being on the cheerleader squad helped keep in shape. This was Liz’s 4th visit to an APC. The first time had happened when they were quite new when she was twelve. It had been a private punishment with her Mom in attendance and it had been awful. She had managed to avoid any extras and had been very obedient to the machine as it had made her strip and then paddled her completely nude body in front of her mother in the private area using a paddle on her buttocks, a strap on her inner thighs and a thin rod which had been used four times along the inside crease of her buttocks after she’d been spread out wide in a terribly humiliating position. She’d been good for months after that. </p> <p>Her next punishment was not quite so private. She’d gotten in trouble later that year for passing notes in school and the vice-principal Mr. Amundsen had brought her into the school’s APC. It was less sophisticated than the public APCs but still had the universal Artificial Intelligence brain and the robotic components that were used for regular punishments. However, unlike the public APCs, the school APC did not have an “extra” room or a “public” room for punishments. </p> <p>Mr. Amundsen had first given her a very long lecture before explaining that she would get punished. Elizabeth had burst into tears. The idea of stripping bare for a punishment at the age of thirteen was beyond embarrassing – it was awful. Nevertheless, with Liz still crying softly, Mr. Amundsen had lead her into the APC room located near the school office. She could see the huge robotic frame that she’d been introduced to only a few months ago. </p> <p>She was a little surprised that the preparation room seemed larger than she remembered. She had expected Mr. Amundsen to leave and lock the door behind her but to her horror, he did not. He locked the door alright, but with him still in the room! There was a console in the room itself unlike the public APCs where it was in the receiving area. Mr. Amundsen stepped to the console and punched in Liz’s universal code. Once he had selected the school punishment that was appropriate for her, he sat down only a few feet from the spanking frame itself.</p> <p>Just like the public APCs, Liz was suddenly in the control of the AI which instructed her to undress completely and to stand in the punishment frame. It had taken every ounce of willpower and no small number of tears before she could bring herself to strip and stand in the frame.</p> <p>The punishment had been hard and fast and had finished with the frame twisting onto its back to leave Liz staring at the ceiling, spread eagled with her feet towards Mr. Amundsen. By that time her bottom was on fire from the paddling and a hard furious strapping and she was crying fully. You’d think the worry about being exposed wouldn’t be foremost on her mind but the APC artificial intelligence brain kept learning with each new punished child and in the case of Liz knew exactly what buttons to push. As soon as she was horizontal, the frame folded and adjusted to pull her knees extra wide apart and back towards the sides of her body. With Mr. Amundsen looking on from near her feet, he suddenly had a view of every up to now private part that Elizabeth Allen had. When he could see absolutely everything, a robotic arm used a very thin strap to leave a series of fiery red lines up one side of her inner thigh and then up the other, stopping in terrifying fashion just fractio ns of an inch from her completely exposed and spread open pussy.</p> <p>Once it was over, Liz had been returned to the standing, spread-eagled position and had been rotated numerous times in front of the vice-principal until it had determined that Liz had calmed down from her sobbing. Liz had done everything in her power since to make sure she didn’t get punished in school again.</p> <p>Visit number three had been over a year later when Liz was fourteen, this time once again to the local public APC. It had been a relatively minor infraction and, once again Liz managed to escape the dreaded “extras”. This time though, the punishment had been made all the worse by the fact that Liz’s father brought her and stayed in the private area to observe. There was something just terrible about being naked, spread and helpless in front of her own father that made the memory of the punishment worse than the actual day. She had tried to be so good since then but today she was in real, real trouble. </p> <p>The previous week Liz and her best friend Sharon had found out that their favorite boy band would be visiting the local mall. The two girls had pleaded with their moms to be allowed to skip school to see their idols but to no avail. Desperate to see the band, they’d concocted a complicated plan which involved forging a sick note. Unfortunately, such notes were now routinely double checked with the parents via voice and both girls had been found out. A quick conference call with the school and the two sets of parents resulted in a decision to turn the punishment over to the local APC rather than at the school because of the numerous additional extras available there.</p> <p>So, here it was, Saturday morning and both Liz and Sharon were being brought to APC 1155198 near the Galleria mall. At 9:30am, the receiving area was crowded with parents and their soon to be punished children. Liz felt sick to her stomach. There were several corridors leading off from the main door. As Liz entered, she could see a fellow classmate, Janie who was being led out of the APC by her Mom. Janie was wearing only a punishment smock. It looked like a large men’s white shirt which came down just to the bottom of her buttocks when standing still. As Janie walked with her Mom, Liz could make out a flash of a very red bottom and back of thighs. Janie’s face was beet red with her head lowered in embarrassment as her mother dragged her towards the car. It must have been a pretty bad session, Liz thought, just like I’m going to have.</p> <p>If she’d known what was in store for her, Liz would have known that her punishment was to be much worse than Janie’s.</p> <p>Her father and Sharon’s father entered at the same time, pulling their truant daughters along with them. The girls were told to sit as the two fathers checked in with an APC advisor and looked through the list of options. As usual, neither girl was consulted or informed about the punishments that awaited them. The first notice they had that their fathers had decided their fate came from the APC itself.</p> <p>“Sharon Caron,” said one of the APC’s many male voices, “report immediately to preparation area number 17. Sharon Caron, you have two minutes to report to preparation area number 17.”</p> <p>Liz looked up at her pretty blond friend. The tears had been coming down Sharon’s face all morning, indeed since the night before and she looked terrified. Liz gave her a quick hug. “You’d better run. You can’t be late!”</p> <p>A moment later it was her own turn.</p> <p>“Elizabeth Allen, report immediately to preparation area number 6. Elizabeth Caron, you have two minutes to report to preparation area number 6.”</p> <p>With a last sniffle, dreading what she knew would be a difficult time ahead, Liz dragged herself to her feet and moved towards the large neon “6” at the end of the hall.</p> <p>Once in the preparation room, the door closed and Liz shuddered as she looked at the punishment frame.</p> <p>“Elizabeth Allen,” the AI had a firm older male voice, “you have two minutes to remove all clothing and jewelry from your person and place it in the bin provided.”</p> <p>Liz started pulling off her sweat pants and flip-flops. They were easy and were immediately in the bin. Her t-shirt was next leaving her in only her white panties and her 32B sports bra.</p> <p>The bra was next. Liz turned from the frame embarrassed at showing her firm pale breasts as though it was looking at her. Liz was continuously embarrassed by her breasts. They were an ok size and unlike her friend Holly, were at least the same size but it was the nipples which made her feel like a freak. They were pale pink, not much different in color than the rest of her untanned breasts and they were really, really thick but most of the time, they were also inverted. That meant that instead of sticking out like normal human women, these nipples mostly poked inward leaving the tip of each breast with a hole in it. She could tease them to evert and stick out or sometimes they’d just do it on their own but when she would get into the showers at gym or anywhere else, she took pains to keep them covered or hidden as much as possible. Now, she felt like the APC machine itself was looking right at them, sizing them up. It made her want to crawl into a corner.</p> <p>“Elizabeth Allen, you now have only one minute to remove all clothing and jewelry from your person and place it in the bin provided.”</p> <p>Liz jumped at the voice. She threw the sports bra into the bin and reached down to pull down her panties revealing a blond puff of hair which was neatly trimmed well inside the sharp tan line. With one arm over her breasts and the other hanging down in front of her she moved slowly to the punishment frame, put her feet in the circles and reached up to handles.</p> <p>To her shock, nothing happened!</p> <p>“Elizabeth Allen, you must remove all jewelry and clothing before presenting yourself to the punishment frame. You now have 15 seconds to remove all clothing and jewelry from your person and put it in the bin provided!”</p> <p>Liz looked down, frantic, what had she forgotten?</p> <p>Oh God! Her watch. Liz pulled desperately at the strap and threw the watch into the bin.</p> <p>“Time!” said the APC. “You have not undressed in the time provided. Extras will be allotted to your punishment.”</p> <p>Liz sobbed. What else? Suddenly it occurred to her. Her earrings were still in her ears. A moment later, both were out and in the bin along with her other belongings.</p> <p>“Elizabeth Allen, you have one minute to present yourself to the punishment frame. Place your feet in the yellow circles and reach up to hold the handles.”</p> <p>Liz rushed over to the frame and stood once again with her feet wide apart in the yellow circles. She wiped her face one last time before she’d be unable to do it again and then reached slowly for the handles at the top of the frame.</p> <p>In 44 one-hundreds of a second, the APC’s frame had her secured. Bars with loops on them traveled upwards at super-high speed to the levels of her lower thighs. Before those loops had even arrived, other loops had descended to her wrists from the top of the frame and up to her ankles from the bottom of the frame. With a puff of compressed air, the loops all inflated and Liz was completely helpless to move. The front and back support bars moved comparatively slowly to rest at the small of her back and in front at the top of her hips.</p> <p>Once attached there was a moment or two when nothing happened then the frame was in motion. </p> <p>“Oh God!” Liz whispered to herself as the frame moved forward a couple of feet with her attached in a wide spreadeagled position. With a loud clunk, the frame stopped then turned 90 degrees to the right. This would bring her, she knew to the “extras” room. Punished children dreaded the extras room more than any other aspect of the APC. The robotic system had thousands of punishment combinations in this room that were at once uncomfortable, highly embarrassing and memorable. The exact list of possible punishments and possible combinations was not public knowledge but what Liz did know scared her silly.</p> <p>As her frame moved her into the extras room, Liz looked around, terrified. There were numerous robotic arms here and shelves and attachments that she couldn’t possibly understand all of. All she knew is that she’d be sorry to spend any time in here at all.</p> <p>The frame stopped with Liz in the middle of the room facing a series of robotic arms. With a twist, the frame turned slightly and moved forward until Liz was directly in front of a strange low wall. It came up only to the level of her neck and seemed to have two holes for her breasts to fit through. Even though she was just a 32B, the holes seemed to fit her exactly. Liz felt herself being pushed forward until her breasts were pushed right into the holes. In this position, she could look down on the other side of the wall and saw that on the other side of each of those holes was a plastic cone of some kind attached to a robotic arm and other devices.</p> <p>With a whooshing sound there was some movement of the wall and Liz suddenly cried out as a powerful suction grabbed at both breasts and pulled her by them even harder into the wall. This was more powerful than a home vacuum and as Liz looked down in fascinated horror, she could see her light pink nipples pull forward and then with that weird inside-out feeling she hated so much, pop as each nipple in turn everted itself outwards to poke out thickly from her tight little breasts.</p> <p>Liz’s eyes were riveted to what was happening inside the cones themselves. Tiny robotic arms with what looked like roller brushes were moving towards her nipples</p> <p>There were three robotic brushes which were rolling a bristle-covered brush in a rapid circle. As they reached Liz’s super-sensitive nipples, they grabbed hold of the nipple from three sides and pulled it hard away from her tight breast. As an often-inverted nipple, the hard button of nerves was much more sensitive than it would be normally and the sensation of being tugged by a bristle brush was close to unbearable. Liz shrieked in shock as the nipples were pulled out hard by the brushes.</p> <p>The tugging only went on for 30 seconds or so but it was enough to hyper-sensitize the thick pink nipples more than they were already.</p> <p>As the brushes stopped and Liz tried to catch her breath, additional tiny robotic arms reached toward her now angry pink nipples. With a squirting sound, the arms quickly covered each nipple in some kind of ointment or jelly and rubbed it in.</p> <p>The tiny arms retracted but Liz’s breasts were still being pulled by the incredible suction. Nothing happened for a full minute or so before the import of what was going on occurred to Liz. “Owwww!” she moaned. The ointment was making her nipples burn!</p> <p>The suction lessened and then the frame was in motion again, pulling back from the breast-punishment wall. The vacuuming, the brushing and then the stinging ointment were carefully designed elements that would ensure that Liz’s nipples stayed sticking out as far as possible and stayed quite uncomfortable without causing damage.</p> <p>Liz was sucking air now trying not to burst into sobs at the burning sensation at the tips of each of her young breasts. The frame moved backwards until it was back in the center of the room and twisted again until it was facing a wide range of robotic arms. Liz closed her eyes for a moment as she felt the frame start to rotate backwards until she was spread-eagled on her back staring at the ceiling. She was shocked to find the entire ceiling covered with mirrors. The effect was not lost on her. What was staring back at her was a naked 15 year old girl spread into a huge X by the punishment frame. Her dark pink nipples were sticking way out and her bare pussy with its trimmed muff of blond hair was completely exposed. With the mechanical and hydraulic sounds of the frame moving, Liz watched the frame fold itself and drag her thighs and then ankles wide apart and then back, back, back until she was in a squatting position, just horizontal. It was not dissimilar to how she’d be attached if she was giving birth. Spread wide and vulnerable.</p> <p>Liz watched helplessly in the mirror as a white robotic arm with numerous attachments slowly detached itself from the wall and moved with deliberate motion to hover just over her naked pussy.</p> <p>Looking down now, she could see the device’s many attachments moving. What was it going to do? The device lowered itself directly onto her pussy and she could feel it moving but couldn’t figure out what it was doing. Unable to see the devices actions any more, she returned her gaze to the mirrors on the ceiling.</p> <p>The APC was doing something down there. That was for sure! She could feel rubbing and tugging down around her pussy lips, first up high near the bottom of her belly, then down along each of her pussy lips and even down below her pussy along the crack between her buttocks. The arm stayed where it was for almost two minutes before the arm pulled back and the frame was in motion again.</p> <p>As the arm pulled away Liz gasped. She had no more pussy hair at all! It was completely an utterly bare pussy. The device had removed the hair completely and had left no trace. There was no stubble, no little puff remaining. It was as though Elizabeth had never had any pubic hair at all. Five years of maturity had been removed from Liz as effectively as a time machine. Strange that tiny amount of hair hadn’t ever meant much to her until it was taken away. Liz felt the tears start to trickle down her cheeks and pulled at her hands to try to rub her eyes. They were, of course, firmly fastened.</p> <p>With her hair now, gone the much younger-feeling teen watched the frame shift again as it pulled her knees even further back and further apart. Her pink skinned pussy lips separated helplessly before her eyes, opening themselves to the inexorable machine in front of her.</p> <p>Another arm was coming out from the wall now and Liz shuddered. Would it hurt her newly shorn pussy?</p> <p>The arm moved slowly down between her legs. It seemed to have some kind of brush at the end of the it. The object looked suspiciously phallic and Liz whimpered as it came closer and closer to her bare and spread pussy lips.</p> <p>The brush was only an inch from her pussy before it started to move down until Liz realized with horror that it wasn’t destined for her pussy at all! The very tip of the long probe touched lightly at the very center of her anus and Liz’s sphincter reacted by clenching itself hard against the threat. The very tip of the probe was cool and smooth plastic and Liz felt a strange sensation as it oozed a thin layer of jelly onto her tightly closed ring. It remained in place, only the tiniest tip of it, touching the center of her anus, waiting.</p> <p>It didn’t have to wait long. The same irritating heating ointment that was still stinging her recently everted nipples had a much faster effect on her sensitve anal ring. </p> <p>“Oh my God!” Liz cried as she felt the first burning pulse of heat from the ointment down below.</p> <p>Her anus was as helpless to wink open in protest as it had been to clench in the first place and the APC knew this very well. At the first wild spasm of her anus, Liz felt the probe surge forward. The smooth tip penetrated an inch inside of her and held her anus now open. The probe beyond the smooth tip was very much like the bristly brush Liz had felt at her nipples. Every millimeter of it would be felt as a rough scraping sensation as it moved forward.</p> <p>The tip of the probe was now oozing a high volume of the irritating jelly as a lubricant as it slowly but firmly moved forward now. </p> <p>Liz cried out loudly as the probe slowly twisted as it slid in, making her feel as though she was being torn in two. In fact, the probe was quite safe and the APC had been carefully programmed to cause no permanent damage. However, it was also programmed with having this “extra” punishment cause discomfort that would last for hours after Liz had left the APC. The short bristles on the probe served to irritate the sensitive walls of the rectum as it moved forward. The felt infinitely stiffer than they actually were but the super sensitive nerves in the anus and along the rectum magnified their effect. The addition of the irritating jelly and the basic fear of the unknown served to maximize this particular punishment.</p> <p>The probe moved deep into Liz’s belly, dragging its bristle body behind it and shooting the irritating jelly well into her bowels.</p> <p>The probe was only in her for a minute, or maybe two but Liz would later say that she was sure she didn’t take a breath the whole time.</p> <p>As soon as the probe was out though, this changed. Liz broke into a huge sobbing fit, the burning heat on her nipples and deep in her bottom making her feel both discomfort and humiliation.</p> <p>She barely noticed the punishment frame returning her to the vertical spread-eagled position that was it’s traveling state. The frame turned around and moved back to the starting room. Liz was crying too hard to notice. The frame turned 90 degrees to the right and with a whoosh, the doors opened and Liz’s frame was moving along a track out in front of a public room full of people. </p> <p>This caught Liz’s attention right away as she looked wildly around her. There seemed to be a hundred people, adults, children all looking at her and the other punishment frames out in the public area.</p> <p>Liz’s frame made a slow parade tour around the track and as Liz started to realize her surroundings, she realized there were 3 other frames just like hers making a huge circular tour around the room. As they moved, the frames turned slowly to display all of her to the people in the room. At last the frames stopped in place and kept turning slowly around. The people in the room were only a couple of feet away and as she turned, Liz could make out both her father and Sharon’s right in front of her. Beside them were several of Liz’s classmates including Billy, one of the best looking boys in school. Liz sobbed to herself as she realized that he could see everything she had. </p> <p>Mr. Caron was leaning over to her father and pointing to Liz’s crotch. ‘Oh God!’ she thought, they can see I was shaved.</p> <p>The men stood and moved off and as her frame turned, Liz could see that the frame behind her only 10 feet away from her held her best friend Sharon. She was, of course, also completely naked and as her friend’s frame turned, Liz could see that Sharon too had just lost all her brown pubic curls. Tears streaked down her friend’s face from the discomfort and humiliation she was experiencing. I must look just as miserable, thought Liz. </p> <p>In the frame just ahead of her a boy about her age was rotating slowly. Liz could see that he too had no pubic hair to cover himself. Her mouth dropped open as she looked down to see that his cock was fully erect and pointing upwards. Whatever had been done to him had caused him to be very aroused. Liz imagined that it must be very embarrassing to have to show a boner like that to the whole neighborhood. As the boy turned around, Liz was even more shocked to see something sticking out between his buttocks. It looked like a plastic handle stuck right up his bum, she realized. </p> <p>One by one, the rotating frames would take a turn in a forward area almost surrounded by spectators as the APC would complete their punishment. It was a good 30 feet or so from where Liz was rotating, being exposed to everyone so she couldn’t make out exactly what happened as the first frame holding the boy with the plastic handle in his bottom move forward into the punishment position. She knew that she would be next.</p> <p>Liz could see the boy’s frame moving and adjusting him but with all the spectators around him, she couldn’t see exactly what was happening. She could feel herself trembling with the fear of what would be happening to her soon.</p> <p>Although she couldn’t see him, Liz had no problem hearing him. The loud splatt! of something hard striking bare flesh came a moment before his cry. The strapping was very loud and this boy’s sobbing and crying was pretty much continuous.</p> <p>There was a pause in the strapping after several minutes and Liz could see his frame moving to reposition him somehow then she heard something that sent a horrifying shiver down her spine. It was the boy’s voice. It sounded like he was five year’s old.</p> <p>“Oh please no.. Please no… not that! Owww! Owweee! Oh please take it out! Ow! Ow! Ow!”</p> <p>Whatever they were doing to him, it seemed to have broken him completely. Liz felt like she was going to pee in fear right here in the frame. She was so scared she had almost stopped caring about being completely naked, bound spreadeagled in this frame in front of strangers. </p> <p>She could hear him start to cry now, just like a little boy. , There was a pause as his sobbing wore down to a soft whimper then Liz could see the frame moving again. He was being repositioned for something else.</p> <p>There was a whirring, ripping sound then the shriek of the boy as something made contact with him. Three more times the zzzzziippp sound of something whistling through the air and the boy’s shrieking cry.</p> <p>Finally it was over. The boy’s frame moved back to its original position beside Liz. He was not moved to a vertical position, however. The frame had him bent over at the waist with his legs held wide apart. As he rotated slowly, Liz could see his entire bottom was fiery red from some kind of paddling or strapping and, as he rotated directly away from her, she could make out two dark red lines straight down along either side of the inside of his buttocks, right near his red anus. The handle that had been inside of him was gone but she could see his bottom hole was an angry red from the treatment it had received.</p> <p>Liz was beside herself with fear. A sudden clunking sound and it was her frame in motion. The frame moved forward on the track, carrying her forward until she was in the punishment position. She could see robotic arms all around the punishment area and immediately beyond them were a throng of people. Liz’s frame rotated her fully a couple of times making her completely conscious of how naked and exposed she was. Her nipples were still burning from the treatment they’d received and, surprising Liz, they were still sticking out. The lotion and brush treatment of her poor anus was still very present as it was sore and super sensitive. She could see several girls and boys around her age that pointed at her shaved pussy and laughed. Finally the frame stopped turning and an air of anticipation fell over both Liz and the crowd. </p> <p>The frame started moving, adjusting Liz’s position. It rotated forward, pulling her over until she was bent in half at her waist with her head and feet lower than her bottom, leaving her bare, spread bottom the highest point on her body. </p> <p>Between her legs, Liz could see two robotic arms moving, each carrying some kind of thick leather strap. There was a pause then the sharp sound of leather striking flesh. It took a fraction of a second more for the sensation of the smack on her left buttock to arrive at Liz’s brain but before she could even pull in a full breath to scream at the horrible fire sensation, the sound of a second smack arrived. This one came from Liz’s right buttock. The fourth smack had already connected before the first shriek ripped from her lungs.</p> <p>The strapping was fierce and very fast and lasted for almost 5 minutes. Liz’s buttocks were fire engine red and swollen when the strapping arms finally stopped. Liz was sobbing non-stop and couldn’t catch her breath. The APC waited, turning her slowly so that everyone in the crowd could get a good look at her but also waiting until she was calm enough to experience the lst phase of her punishment. It also knew that as she calmed down the exposure factor would start to reassert itself. With its multi phase sensors, it was able to read Liz’s heart rate, skin temperature, conductivity, iris contraction and much, much more. It was as effective as a lie detector and it knew the moment she started to feel more embarrassed as she calmed enough to remember about her complete exposure. It had waited for this moment and now sent instructions to the frame which held the teenaged girl.</p> <p>Liz felt her frame move again. She was still bent over but her legs were being pulled by the frame now. It was spreading them wide, then wider apart and pulling them forward to be beside her body. It was the same squatting position she’d been on in the extras room but now she was face down. She knew that anyone looking at her from behind could now see right up inside her virginal body. Both her pussy and her anus were completely exposed to anyone who wanted to see them. By looking between her legs, she could see that everyone was looking right up between her legs as she turned slowly.</p> <p>The frame stopped and the crowd hushed as another arm moved up from the floor to place itself between Liz’s spread thighs. Liz’s eyes were locked onto it wondering what it would do.</p> <p>There was a pause then almost faster than she could see the end of the arm flashed around. The thin black carbon fibre rod attached to the arm made a sound like ripping cloth as it flashed up between Liz’s thighs to land along the inside of her left buttock in a superheated line. The crowd gasped but Liz screamed at the horrible fire sensation. The rod had missed her anus by about an inch.</p> <p>There was a pause of perhaps 30 seconds then the rod was in motion again. This time the line was drawn along the inside of the right buttock. Thirty more seconds and the arm was painting a line between her anus and the first line. A half-minute later and the third line was made by the cane-line device.</p> <p>This time it took Liz about five minutes to calm enough to be ready for her next stage. For those five minutes, Liz’s naked and spread body was rotated slowly around to the delight of the crowd.</p> <p>The frame pulled her upright now and left her spread eagled again. As her buttocks touched each other she cried out. The swollen ridges of the carbon cane were so sore. Liz would be feeling those sensations for almost a week every time she walked.</p> <p>The frame stopped again. This time Liz was upright and the frame adjusted itself slightly, pulling her feet and arms backwards to arch her back, leaving her bare pussy, belly and chest pushed forward.</p> <p>Two thick white robotic arms moved up from the floor on either side of the teen. What else? She wondered. The tears had almost stopped but Liz’s whimpering and sobbing continued non-stop.</p> <p>The arms paused on either side of her and then with a fast twist, one of them was in motion. The thin monofilament plastic wire attached to the arm was only a bit thicker than a fishing line but it was much stiffer and it moved at a phenomenal speed. The end of the line snaked across Liz’s right 32b breast near the bottom leaving a burning red line across her previously untouched flesh.</p> <p>The left arm left a matching line at the bottom of the right breast. </p> <p>Liz cried as the arms continued. The next tiny thin stripe was near the top of her right breast. Then the left. The fifth line was just above the first, just below her right nipple. Then a matching line on the left. Then a line just above her nipple on the right and then on the left.</p> <p>There was a pause. The crowd leaned forward. It knew where the next two stripes had to land. “Oh no, please no,” whispered Liz. It was about a minute before the last two wiry smack arrived. As predicted, the first was right across Liz’s dark pink right nipple. It was already super sensitive from being pulled out and irritated by the suction and the brush treatment. Also the deep heating ointment was still having its effect and this was a nipple that was typically inverted, protected from external view by virtual of its tucked-in position. It was sensitive at the best of times which this was not. The smack on the center of that nipple was like liquid fire and Liz screamed at the sensation. The matching liquid fire on the left side pulled a second scream from her. If she hadn’t been restrained, she’d have been in the fetal position on the floor, holding her breasts in her hands. Alas, this was not at all what she was permitted to do.</p> <p>Liz had been in the punishment zone for almost 20 minutes now and the punishment was nearing its end. There was still one more phase to go and the frame started to move to put the young teen into position for it. Liz was turned backwards until, once again she was looking up at the ceiling, much as she had been in the extras room. Her legs were pulled up, back and wide apart until even her inner pussy lips separated to show the crowd everything. Liz wasn’t completely on her back however, she was in a semi reclining position so she could see the crowd between her legs and the spread of her bare pussy. </p> <p>A mult-jointed arm rose up from the floor to position itself just over her pussy. A thin leather strap hung from the end of the arm. Liz was terrified over where that strap was destined.</p> <p>There was a pause, as always as the APC picked its exact moment.</p> <p>The arm twisted furiously in an almost too fast to see motion and the strap zipped through the air. The last few inches of the strap struck the side of her pussy, right at the edge of her thigh. Another swing and the strap matched the painful smack on the other side. A pause for a moment and the strap was in motion again, this time landing a centimeter closer to the center of her pussy just along the line of the previous strap mark. In all, there were six strap marks on the labia majora of Liz’s pussy. By the time the last one landed she was a sobbing mess. The arm paused with the end part of the strap resting right on the center of her pussy. It lay over her exposed clitoris and inside her spread open inner pussy lips with the tip of the strap at the bottom of her pussy. Liz was sure it was placed where it would land next but she was in such pain from either side of her pussy that she couldn’t even think of it.</p> <p>The APC waited until she was calm enough to be scared again of what would happen and then a moment or two longer to let the fear and anticipation build. The arm suddenly moved and Liz shrieked “No Please!” at the top of her lungs as the strap rotated vertically around past Liz’s face and down towards the center of her body. The strap did not strike at Liz’s wide open pussy however, The arm had adjusted itself a few inches lower as it rotated and the last couple inches of the thin leather connected exactly where it had intended, along her anal groove from just below her pussy with the very tip of the strap burying itself right into the center of her previously sensitized anus. </p> <p>The shock of the stroke took Liz’s breath away. It took a long moment before she could gasp enough air to finally scream out at the pain. The punishment was finally over. The frame kept her in this spread open position and turned slowly, letting the crowd see the beet red swollen anus and the rest of her punished body.</p> <p>Finally, the frame pulled Liz vertical again and slowly moved her back to her display position. Rotating again slowly beside the boy who was still there, Liz could feel her tears and the snot from her nose running helplessly down her face and onto her breasts.</p> <p>Sharon’s frame was moving now and, although Liz could not see her directly, she could hear enough to know that her punishment was the exact match of her own. The screams and cries from her best friend made her relive her own punishment, still fresh in her mind.</p> <p>It was another 20 minutes before Sharon’s punishment was over and then another 10 while the last punishment, a girl of about 12 was strapped on her buttocks and along her inner thighs.</p> <p>Finally the four frames from this morning’s public punishments were in motion again as they were moved back to individual holding rooms.</p> <p>Liz knew about this last phase. The frame placed her facing a wall with numerous cameras. There were several flashes as the cameras took pictures of Liz’s naked body. The frame turned and there were several more flashes as the cameras took pictures from the rear. The frame moved again and Liz found herself bent over once more with her legs spread wide and her knees bent beside her. Several more flashes, this time of her completely exposed pussy and spread-open anus. </p> <p>Finally it was over. The APC had the punishment frame gently moved her to the floor and let made sure she was steady on her feet before releasing her hands. Her clothes were nowhere to be seen. As part of all APC punishments, the APC decided what level of clothing the child would be permitted to return home in. It had a full range of selections from a thin paper jumpsuit which would cover the child completely to the long nightshirt type garment that Liz had seen on her friend Janie as she had arrived at the APC today. The worst possible garment was what Liz found waiting for her today. It was like a hospital gown (another possible choice) but worse. It was thin cotton like a hospital gown but had a tie at the top of each shoulder and two on either side. The gown came to about the level her buttocks if she was standing straight up with her arms by her side but from either side, anyone would be able to look right in the open sides to see the sides of her breasts. If sh e had to move her arms or sit or anything else, she would be exposing herself almost to her waist.</p> <p>With no choice other than to go naked, Liz pulled the humiliating garment on and passed out the exit door to the waiting area.</p> <p>Liz’s father and Mr. Caron were waiting along with several other parents. To Liz’s horror, she saw Ms Wainright, her English teacher, in fact, her favorite teacher waiting too. She must have seen Liz’s entire punishment!</p> <p>Sharon was out a moment later, also wearing the thin punishment smock that Liz had on. Her face was tear streaked like Liz’s.</p> <p>The two fathers took their daughters by the arms and led them towards the building’s exit. There was a last pause as they stopped at the front desk. Each was given a manila envelope. Liz’s father opened his to pull out several pages of documents. Liz heart sank. She knew what he was looking at. This was a punishment certificate. The first page would describe the details of the punishment and show a full-length picture of the person both front and back. The next couple of pages included several other full-body or close up pictures of Liz including pictures of her face, her buttocks and her spread open position which left nothing to the imagination. The certificate would probably be framed and be left in some very public place of the house, she thought. That was what every parent did so that you remembered what you had been punished for. She could only hope that her father used only the front page rather than the more exposing shots.</p> <p>One thing was for sure, neither of these girls would ever consider skipping school again.</p></div>",[]
1637,"Automation, Part 4",4,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,"Vanessa has been caught pirating music (not a good thing). As a criminal, the local authorities send her to the local Automated Punishment Center for her crimes.",2005-08-02,24,5,"spank, teen, nc, Maching/mf, exhib, anal, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Vanessa Doral was fourteen and had entered that most rebellious of phases for a person in their teenage years. She had been to the local APC just west of Orlando twice before, once at the age of ten and once at the age of eleven but both punishments had not done much to leave a lasting impression.</p> <p>This was partly the fault of her single mother who didn’t have the heart to actually send Vanessa in for punishment. In fact, only the first punishment had been organized by her Mom. It had been a straightforward paddling in private without any extras. The APC had taken the naked ten year old to the left into the private room and had quickly reduced her to tears with a hot and hard paddling to her tight buttocks. </p> <p>As painful as it was, there was little embarrassment factor and only a few months later, at the age of eleven, Vanessa had been brought for a second spanking by her aunt when she was being babysat. This too was a private spanking and, although it was harder and included a strapping along the inside of her young buttocks on either side of her anus, Vanessa hadn’t learned to fear it at all. In fact, if the lack of punishment had taught her anything it was to avoid getting caught rather than trying to be better.</p> <p>Vanessa was fourteen now with that blond beauty that comes from southern Floridian girls. Vanessa was already at school and Kelly, Vanessa’s Mom was just about to leave for work when the front doorbell rang.</p> <p>To her shock, a pair of police officers, a man and woman were waiting for her.</p> <p>For a moment, she thought the worst. Had there been a terrible accident? Was Vanessa injured? The truth was not so savory.</p> <p>After coming in and sitting down, the officers told Kelly a disturbing story. Investigations into pirated music theft had turned up Vanessa as a suspect. Using they believed she had been using the school computers to download illegal music files over the Internet and had been selling the files to friends and schoolmates.</p> <p>A sting operation that had concluded just the day before had proved the theory correct. They had video and computer surveillance files of Vanessa downloading the illegal files, and video and sound recordings of her selling some of these files to an undercover police officer in the school.</p> <p>Vanessa was to be picked up this morning by the police for summary judgment and the officers were here only as a courtesy to tell Kelly what was about to happen to her daughter.</p> <p>Kelly was shocked. She blamed herself for not being stricter. Perhaps if she had sent Vanessa more often for punishment as her sister had suggested, she would have not resorted to illegal activities.</p> <p>What would happen now? She asked the officers.</p> <p>They reminded her of the statutes in the Good Child Law which outlined how police officers and officers of the court could dispense punishment under certain conditions for non-violent crimes when there was a child involved. The law had reduced significantly the costs of trial and jail and the program had been tremendously successful so far in reducing recidivism. Unlike parental spankings, Kelly was informed, a police ordered spanking would include extras that could not be ordered otherwise and unlike a parental punishment, this punishment would include a repeatable aspect. Vanessa would be picked up from school this afternoon and would be brought by the police to the APC. Her school would be informed so that schoolmates could attend the punishment as spectators. There were six other schoolmates who had been implicated in the affair who would receive lesser punishments at the same time but as the ringleader, Vanessa was in for a painful and likely very embarrassing puni shment.</p> <p>“The embarrassment and humiliation aspect of a police ordered punishment is mostly what sets it apart,” explained Officer Stanton, the blond female of the pair. “The pain of the punishment will last a day or so and we’ll reinforce that with two reminders with a public strapping this coming Saturday and the Saturday after that but she’ll likely remember the embarrassment of the extras she will receive for her entire life.”</p> <p>Kelly’s face hardened as she realized how Vanessa had pulled the wool over her eyes. </p> <p>“You have my support Officers,” she said firmly. “Perhaps this will get her onto the straight and narrow before she goes any further down a life of crime.”</p> <p>The officers left the schedule of the APC information with Kelly and let her know when the punishment was scheduled to start and finish so that she could be there to bring her daughter home.</p> <p>Blissfully ignorant of the events unfolding around her, Vanessa was having a pretty good day. It looked like Randy, one of the boys in her grade wanted to go out with her. He had approached her at lunch and talked about maybe seeing a movie together. Vanessa’s friends had immediately rushed around her as soon as he had moved off to eat with his friends. He was so ‘dreamy’ one of her friends said, she was sure Vanessa was the luckiest girl in school.</p> <p>The afternoon had drifted along in a kind of dream, with Vanessa thinking about Randy and how exciting it would be to be kissed by him.</p> <p>As the last class of the day wound to a close, Vanessa started packing up. Suddenly the school’s PA system came on. It was the voice of Mr. Andreeson, the school principal. </p> <p>“May I have your attention please,” he said. “I have some disturbing news that affects several of our students.”</p> <p>As he started to speak, the door of Vanessa’s class opened and two police officers walked in. Some of the students gasped in surprise. The officers moved deliberately into the class until one was on either side of Vanessa.</p> <p>“Stand up Miss Doral,” said the taller of the two.</p> <p>Vanessa felt her heart leap into her mouth as the officers led her out of the class with each firmly holding one of her arms.</p> <p>Mr. Andreeson’s voice continued throughout the school. He described the illegal pirate ring of music downloaders and let everyone know that the seven criminals would receive their punishment that very afternoon at the local public APC. Vanessa Doral, he said, was to receive a special public punishment as the ring leader of the group.</p> <p>Vanessa felt sick to her stomach. Not only was she to be punished publicly for the first time ever, the whole school now knew about it. She could reasonably expect that many of her classmates would be there to enjoy her embarrassment. Oh God, Randy himself would probably go! He wouldn’t have to wait to get to first base, he’d see her completely, utterly naked just by going to the APC! Vanessa had never felt more miserable in her life.</p> <p>As she reached the front of the school escorted firmly with a hand on each arm by the police officers, she could see the other six friends she had been downloading with loaded into the back of a van altogether.</p> <p>She was not put with them. As the ringleader she would be brought separately, she was told.</p> <p>The car carrying Vanessa pulled into the parking lot and Vanessa could see the place was already crowded. Clearly the word of a special punishment had already gotten around. She had never witnessed such a punishment but she had heard rumors that they were the most embarrassing thing that could be done to you at the APC. No two were the same so she had no way of predicting what her particular punishment would be like. She couldn’t help starting to cry a little as she wondered what would happen to her.</p> <p>The police pulled her into the reception area which was almost empty. All regular punishments had been put on hold while she and her teammates were dealt with.</p> <p>There was only one preparation door open and, as the police officers led her directly to it, she could see her mother standing right by the door looking at her. Vanessa opened her mouth to speak but as she did so her Mom just shook her head sadly as she looked at her wayward daughter. Vanessa choked up with a sob. This was going to be bad.</p> <p>The door closed behind Vanessa, leaving her in the preparation room alone with the APC and the dreaded punishment frame standing in front of her, waiting.</p> <p>“Vanessa Doral,” the voice of the APC was a man’s and it was a firm commanding voice which did not invite anything but obedience, “you have two minutes to remove all your clothing and jewelry from your person and deposit them in the bin provided.”</p> <p>Vanessa didn’t pause. She pulled her feet from her sneakers without even bothering to undo them and then pulled her socks off her feet. Strangely, the feeling of her bare feet on the cool tiled floor made her feel already naked.</p> <p>Her blouse was next followed by her school skirt leaving her in only her 34b bra and her low-cut white cotton panties.</p> <p>She hesitated a moment. Once she took this off, she knew she’d be naked for awhile. </p> <p>“Vanessa Doral,” said the APC, “You now have one minute to complete removing all your clothing and jewelry from your person and deposit them in the bin provided.”</p> <p>The voice was enough encouragement. Vanessa reached up behind her back to undo the clasp of her tight bra. The panties were off in the same motion and Vanessa dropped them both into the bin. When the APC’s voice didn’t immediately instruct her to move to the frame she realized that she must have forgotten something. Just in time she removed her watch, her rings and her earrings and dropped them too into the bin.</p> <p>“Vanessa Doral,” said the voice, “Move forward to the punishment frame. You have one minute to place your feet inside the yellow circles and reach up to grasp a yellow handle with each hand.”</p> <p>Vanessa moved forward slowly, her left hand was covering her pussy, the other her breasts. She could feel with her right hand how hard her nipples had become. The fear of what was to come had crinkled the pink areolas and their pencil eraser tips to hard points. </p> <p>There was no avoiding it now, she knew. As much trouble as she was in, the best thing to do was to follow the instructions.</p> <p>With a last wipe of the tears from her face, Vanessa stood with her feet widespread on the yellow circles. She reached up with her hands, stretching to do so and, closing her eyes, she let her hands grasp the yellow handles.</p> <p>In an instant, she was immobilized. The APC had been waiting for the moment her wrists and ankles were in the right spot and it wasted no time. In 0.41 seconds, the APC had moved loops down from the top of the frame to circle her wrists and loops at the end of arms that were attached to the frame up her legs to just above her knees and additional loops on shorter arms up her feet to the level of her ankles. With a sharp puff of air much like the compressed air that was used in a car crash airbag, the loops inflated, holding Vanessa with soft non-rub inner surfaces.</p> <p>The frame was almost instantly in motion. The arms moved her feet slightly further apart and the thigh loops pulled her knees open a little wider. The padded arm at the bottom of her belly and higher up at the small of her back rotated into place to hold her helplessly. The frame itself started moving forward and then took a sharp 90 degree right hand turn to move into the extras room.</p> <p>Vanessa let out a little cry. She had never been inside the extras room and she didn’t know what would happen. The frame did not stop however. To her surprise, it moved directly past the extras room and into a room that was usually used only once a punishment was complete. </p> <p>Vanessa’s frame turned again and she could see she was now facing a number of camera lenses. The blue wall behind her was a simple backdrop as a flash of a camera near her face took her picture. The frame pulled back and a series of flashes let her know that her entire bare naked front was being photographed. The frame turned now and several flashes let her know that pictures were being taken of her back and bare bottom.</p> <p>The frame turned again and moved forward until she could see the camera lenses up close. The cameras didn’t have to move, she did as the frame moved her close up to the lens for a portrait of her face, then raised her up so that close up pictures could be taken of each of her breasts, then both breasts together then it moved slightly lower to place a lens close up to her young pubis.</p> <p>Vanessa was a true blond and as is the case with many blonds, her pubic hair was very sparse. It did little to cover her labia majora and even her labia minora; the inner pussy lips; something that had caused her no small amount of embarrassment over the last couple of years. Now, she was having it photographed for who knows who to see!</p> <p>The frame moved again, pulling back and rotating backwards as it did so. She could feel the frame folding, bending her knees up and out and back towards the sides of her chest as it did so. A moment later she was flat on her back looking at herself in mirrors in the ceiling. She had quite a strong tan she realized. The little bikini she had been wearing whenever she could had left a very distinct demarcation between her brown belly and her sharply white triangle of breasts and, lower down, her white triangle at her pubis with the little puff of blond hair at the middle. In this widely exaggerated spread out position, she was completely spread open and exposed. No one had ever seen her like this. The frame twisted until the cameras were looking right up between her legs.</p> <p>A couple of flashes made her blush a deep red. In this lab-frog squatting/reclined position, both her anus and vagina were completely visible. Even her inner pussy lips had naturally parted to leave a view right up inside the pink and slightly wet aperture of Vanessa’s pussy. The frame moved closer and several close ups were taken of the intimate area.</p> <p>With the camera shoot over, Vanessa was soon back in the vertical spread-eagled position as the frame started moving again. It turned around and moved her back into the extras room with all of its horrible instruments.</p> <p>Vanessa could already feel her face blushing red from the last few minutes. ‘Who would see all those pictures?’ she wondered frantically. </p> <p>The frame stopped in the middle of the room and slowly rotated in 360 degree turns. </p> <p>On monitors on the walls, Vanessa could see the video of her as robotic cameras followed her movement. She knew from experience that the video from the extras area was often broadcast to the external monitors if the punishment was a public one. </p> <p>“Vanessa Doral,” said the APC, “you will be held here for several minutes to await other punishments being completed. </p> <p>Vanessa had nothing to do but wait with her frame turning slowly and her body on complete display.</p> <p>About five minutes later, the APC was back on its schedule and Vanessa could feel her frame move forward. It stopped in front of a series of arms and once again she could feel it rotate backwards and pull her knees up and wide apart leaving her pussy and anus completely exposed.</p> <p>An arm with a complex attachment on the front descended slowly to her pussy. It covered it completely and suddenly Vanessa could feel something moving around on her genitals. She couldn’t figure it out, the machine had a high-pitched whine like the tools a dentist would use. It felt like the tugging of a brush when your hair is stuck or something crawling around on her pussy. The machine moved around and then moved lower until it had traveled from her lower belly to the top of the small of her back. The feeling only lasted a couple of minutes but when the device lifted off her pussy, Vanessa gasped. She was completely bare! Her pussy hair had been removed by the robotic device so effective that it seemed as though it had never been there! It was as though she was eight years old again. It was the most humiliating thing that had ever happened to her.</p> <p>The frame moved again, returned a softly crying Vanessa to a vertical, spread eagled position. Two arms moved forward now. At the end of each was a softly spinning spool with bristles. She watched with fascinated horror as they came closer and closer to her 32b breasts and the crinkled hard tips of her nipples.</p> <p>Vanessa tried to shrink away from the arms but the frame was very familiar with this reaction. The spread-opened position and the padded bar at her back prevented Vanessa from moving more than an inch in any direction and the APC was able to read her body position so quickly from its many scanners that even if she could have writhed a little, the robotic arms would compensate to place their treatment to the precise millimeter where it was intended.</p> <p>The rolling brushes touched first right at the bottom of Vanessa’s two breasts. She gasped. The brushes weren’t so hard as to be extremely painful but they were scraping her skin slightly as they turned at a rather high speed. She gasped again as two somewhat larger brushes touched her buttocks at the crease where they met her thighs. The four brushes moved up simultaneously, covering her entire breasts and her entire buttocks then moved down again. When they first touched her nipples, Vanessa cried out. The bristles moved right over the sensitive pink areolas and the tight nipples making them, if possible, even more erect. For five full minutes the brushes rotated over her sensitive flesh, moving up and down until both her bottom and her breasts had transformed from bright white untanned skin to bright pink sensitive skin. The brushes hadn’t been painful but what Vanessa failed to appreciate was that the action had left the now very pink skin super sensitive. The pi nk color was simply an indication that blood had rushed to the area and was now feeding her nerves over-oxygenated fuel.</p> <p>The frame moved again, this time leaving her bent over facing the ground and, once again pulling her knees up and apart and forward to leave her bottom naturally parted and her pussy completely spread open.</p> <p>Additional long tubular brushes now worked down one side of her buttocks, across her sensitive anus and up the other side to meet the pink area already treated. A rapidly spinning bristle covered tube moved down, along her recently denuded pussy, across her labia majora and to the perineum where it met the brush working on her groove. It took another couple of minutes until these areas too were hypersensitized.</p> <p>The arms stopped now and Vanessa was returned to a vertical position but with her knees still up and wide apart, near the side of her chest. This squatting position had her still feel very vulnerable down below.</p> <p>Another arm reached up from behind and below her to touch at the very center of her raw pink anus. </p> <p>“Oh no, please!” she gasped but the APC cared nothing for her pleas. The arm had a plastic device at the end of it which oozed shiny lubricant. The tip of the device was very small and Vanessa’s clenching sphincter was helpless to prevent its entry. It widened slowly and the movement was continuous as it slowly inserted itself a full 5 inches into the bowels of the now crying fourteen year old. By the time the last inch was inserted, the device was an inch across and kept Vanessa’s anus fully stretched.</p> <p>Vanessa had heard of anal punishments of course, but there were so many variations of what the APC could do, she had no idea what was going to happen to her.</p> <p>She felt a sensation deep inside her belly, somewhere behind her belly button. It was warm, gooey and didn’t seem to be stopping. It took her a minute or two to realize that the device was pumping something deep, deep into her body.</p> <p>A minute or two later, the device stopped and retracted out of the young girl, leaving her in the spread open position. Vanessa felt an urgent need to go to the bathroom.</p> <p>“Please,” she pleaded. “Please, I need to go to the bathroom real bad!”</p> <p>“Vanessa Doral,” said the APC, “you will evacuate your enema in your current position.”</p> <p>Vanessa sobbed. She couldn’t believe she was expected to perform her most intimate act right here in front of the APC.</p> <p>The APC was patient and knew almost to the second how long the child would be able to hold on. With a cry, Vanessa could no longer wait and the liquid deep in her bowels exploded out of her to the waiting grill down below. Water jets quickly cleaned the drain area of the floor below here and once she was done, a soft water spray cleaned her off. Another touch at the center of her anus let her know she was not done. The nozzle moved again, this time much deeper into her body, stretching her anus to a full 1 and a half inches and again, Vanessa felt even more liquid being pumped even deeper into her.</p> <p>The nozzle pulled out and the APC waited patiently. It didn’t have to wait long. Broken now, Vanessa didn’t even resist when the urge came. With it’s multi-method sensors, the APC analyzed the consistency of the water streaming out of Vanessa’s bottom and determined that her colon had been thoroughly cleaned out.</p> <p>As the last of the liquid poured from her, Vanessa was in tears. She was alone in the room with the APC and its various devices but she had never felt more exposed and more displayed than at this moment. Even her most private body functions were no longer in her control and the feeling of the liquid being injected deep in her rectum had her feeling sensations deep up her belly. </p> <p>The APC frame was in motion again and Vanessa soon found herself rotated backwards with her face up towards the mirrors. Clearly the APC wanted her to see what was coming next.</p> <p>A new white metal arm was moving upwards slowly between Vanessa’s widespread thighs. It looked like an egg perched on the end of a one inch wide and ten inch long cylinder. The egg moved closer and closer until Vanessa could see it was quickly spinning itself. Which hole was it going into? Vanessa wondered.</p> <p>The egg was lowered until it was just above her virgin fourteen year old pussy and came close enough that Vanessa’s started to whimper in fear. The APC however, had different plans. The egg moved lower and lower until it was spinning a couple of millimeters from her already sensitized raw pink anus. With a firm thrust forward, the device made contact and thrust firmly through the sphincter muscle, embedding itself to the widest point in the egg in Vanessa’s already weakened anus.</p> <p>The teenage girl cried out in shock. The egg was still rotating rapidly and Vanessa couldn’t even describe the cascading sensations from her stretched orifice. The egg was a brilliant piece of engineering. It felt absolutely smooth and the shock of entry had children penitents focus only on that but the rapidly spinning device was not completely smooth and every second it was in contact with the delicate flesh, it was making it more irritated. The egg paused its forward motion, spinning with its widest circumference stretching the very entrance to the anus before it moved deeper. The egg had a ten inch arm allowing it a total of almost thirteen inches of total penetration but it needed only eight inches to reach as far as it needed to in the young girls rectal canal. </p> <p>With each spin slightly irritating the inner membranes, the egg now began its second function, releasing a thin film of ointment over those newly sensitized membranes as it slowly retreated until Vanessa’s rectum and anus were fully covered in the ointment.</p> <p>Vanessa was so relieved to have the egg out of her body the sensation of the heating ointment was hard to notice. Before she could really assess the full range of the egg’s effects, another arm was making its way towards her anus. This time, the device was a little larger but much shorter. A rectal plug with a wide center piece and a thick neck held the anus widely stretched and thoroughly blocked any accidental release by Vanessa’s bottom.</p> <p>With the plug now firmly in place, Vanessa was finally rotated to the vertical ‘traveling’ position with her arms and legs outstretched. The end of the rectal plug was still with her and the arm holding it was now attached to the moving frame. The plug would serve to keep her lower body even more still as her punishment continued.</p> <p>The frame had turned now and returned a crying Vanessa back to the initial room where she had first removed her clothes. The plug felt so strange in her, spreading her bottom hole wide open. There was something else too. It was as though there was still something moving deep in her bum. What was that? The frame paused a moment as though waiting for something.</p> <p>Vanessa barely noticed that the frame had stopped. The sensations deep in her rectum were now making her try to squirm. She pulled at her wrists. She had to reach down to her bottom right now! The heat being built up in her body was cumulative and only a few seconds later, her crying changed pitch to a desperate wail. </p> <p>“Owwww! Please, take it out!” she cried desperately. </p> <p>Every moment of squirming, just served to twist her further on the rectal plug held deep in her body and the ointment rubbing against the plug delivered even more irritation.</p> <p>The APC had no intentions of removing anything just yet of course. It still had her main punishment to perform and it paid no attention to the pleading of children.</p> <p>The doors in front of Vanessa swung open and the sobbing, wailing teenaged girl now found herself pulled on the frame naked and spread open for her friends, classmates, neighbors and relatives to see. A loud cheering applause broke out from the crowd. They had been waiting for her to emerge. Vanessa had been trying not to think about it, but she knew in an instant that everyone in this audience had been able to follow her extras punishment on the large video monitors throughout the APC.</p> <p>Vanessa’s frame rotated slowly as she was moved all by herself in a grand parade around the public APC area. There seemed to be hundreds of people there, all clearly able to see her naked, just-shaved body with a thick plug holding her anus wide open. </p> <p>Vanessa’s tears were non-stop so it was hard to focus on individual faces but the overall effect of being so exposed was devastating. She would not feel fully clothed for months from this moment and reminders of this precise feeling would remain with her all of her life.</p> <p>As Vanessa started to soak in the scene around her, she could already see there were six frames in place, turning in place. Each frame held one of her friends, now completely naked and obviously freshly punished. Her four girlfriends had beet red bottoms with angry red marks up the inside of each thigh. As Carole, the friend closest to her was turned around, she could see even Carole’s freshly shaved pussy had been punished. It too was dark red and Carole had tears streaming down her face.</p> <p>Vanessa’s frame moved further and she could now see that her friend Joe, who had taught her how to download music was also completely naked and completely shaved. Not only were his buttocks and inner thighs punished but something had been done also to his penis. Vanessa struggled to focus as she saw his penis for the first time. She gasped. It was much thicker than she had imagined and it was at the moment both dark red from some kind of whipping or spanking and it was fully erect.</p> <p>Vanessa’s frame now moved to the forward central area where she could see she was surrounded by throngs of people eager for a close up view. Her frame made a final 360 degree turn, letting her see that her mother and her aunt were front stage, getting a bird’s eye view. To her horror, her new friend Randy was there too, his eyes were wide, looking Vanessa up and down in a view he had imagined only in his darkest fantasies.</p> <p>The frame came to halt with a final clunk and Vanessa felt herself being bent over. Her feet were pulled a little wider apart, head lowered and her bottom stretched hard and pushed up until it was at the perfect height. Even the plug in her bottom tilted slightly to angle her bottom perfectly for the punishment she was about to receive.</p> <p>There was a pregnant pause and the room quieted down until Vanessa’s soft sobbing could be heard by everyone.</p> <p>As she waited, crying at the burning sensations and the deeply humiliating experience, two arms were rising slowly on either side of her bright pink buttocks rubbed to sensitivity by the brushes in the extras room. At the end of each was a thick supple leather strap. The black leather of each of the straps was polished smooth by the application across many young buttocks such as Vanessa’s.</p> <p>With a flash, first one, then the second arm twisted, moving their straps in a wicked flash. The first strap arrived with a deafening crack on her left buttock and before Vanessa could react, the second had landed on her right. The straps pulled back leaving bright red squares. Vanessa was gasping in air for a shrieking cry which exploded out of her as the straps descended again. </p> <p>Over and over, they fell, moving in one inch increments until both buttocks were swollen red and Vanessa was out of breath from crying so hard.</p> <p>It had been almost ten full minutes of strapping before they paused. </p> <p>The frame rotated Vanessa slowly in a circle, letting everyone see the devastating effects of the strapping. After a full turn, she was slowly raised to a standing position, spread-eagled once again. The frame continued to arch backwards until she was spread and bowed slightly back with her chest and pubis thrust forward by the bar at the small of her back and even the plug in her bottom, pushing her pelvis forward.</p> <p>Three new arms raised now, each with a thinner flexible leather strap attached. There were arms on either side that Vanessa looked at with horror. The third though was terrifying. It was situated between her legs.</p> <p>The straps all moved simultaneously. The top straps each caught a tight breast right across the nipple, the lower one straight up the middle of her pussy, running right up between her puffy labia and striking just above her spread open clitoris. Vanessa shrieked anew with the burning sensations of the straps hitting her most sensitive spots. The straps were in continuous motion, sometimes striking altogether, some times individually. The front-strapping went on for almost ten minutes until her pussy, and all of her breasts had turned from just-rubbed pink to angry red. Her nipples were dark red and even her clitoris had been struck several times, eliciting a sharp scream each time the leather tip caught her there. The punishment had caused the blood-engorged nub of nerves to erect fully, pushing out of its protective hood and making itself even more susceptible to punishment.</p> <p>The punishment had been extensive and painful but the APC had another thorough dose of humiliation to deliver.</p> <p>As soon as the front strapping was over, Vanessa was turned a couple of times still spread wide so everyone could see the effects. It took a few minutes until Vanessa could think coherently again. The pain in her breasts, her pussy and her bottom throbbed. As the sharp pain lessened somewhat, the sensation of the thick plug in her bottom and the heating ointment deep in her rectum made itself known again and Vanessa cried continuously as she was turned in circles for people to see.</p> <p>The APC waited until it knew it could get Vanessa’s full attention again. This time the frame rotated forward and pulled Vanessa’s knees and thighs wide apart again until her knees were almost beside her breasts. Facing completely downwards, this left anyone behind her with a complete spread-open view of her plug-filled anus and her widespread pussy lips.</p> <p>Vanessa could feel the plug in her bottom finally moving. It pulled out of her bottom and descended into the floor as another arm came up beneath her. Vanessa gasped as she saw it. The arm’s tip was a multi-bump plug of white plastic. Each bump was a different size. The first was only a half-inch across and the largest almost two inches. The last two bumps of the six on this device were about one inch across..</p> <p>The plug moved up to take the place of the plug that had just left her. Vanessa’s bottom was much too tired to resist the first two bumps that pushed into her. The next two however were harder and she gasped as the widest part of each one was inserted. She barely heard the clapping of the crowd as each bump was pulled into deep into her rectum by her stressed sphincter muscle. With four bumps in her body, Vanessa was rotated to a vertical position with her knees still spread wide beside her. No part of her body was hidden to the crowd now.</p> <p>Another arm pulled up to Vanessa’s widespread pussy. She was still crying freely from the punishment she’d received so far when she felt the device at her pussy touch her erect and sore clitoris. The device was delicate and designed in such a way that everyone could see the tiny arms pull her clitoris fully from its hood before touching it was a vibrating rubber finger.</p> <p>Vanessa gasped in shock at the sensation. She lurched as the APC touched her hyper-sensitive clitoris and as it did so, the plug in her bottom moved too, pushing the fifth and then sixth plug into her helpless bottom.</p> <p>The plug continued to move, now pulling itself out slowly until the last two bumps were outside her once again. Reversing direction again, and the bumps were once again moving into her.</p> <p>It didn’t’ take long.</p> <p>With the immense amount of stimulation the young girl had already received, the vibrating finger on her clitoris and the bumps slowly moving in and out of her anus brought Vanessa to the very edge of her first public orgasm. The APC knew the exact moment.</p> <p>Just as the first throes of the orgasm struck, the plug in her bottom shifted again. With a large squeeze, Vanessa felt her rectum filling with more of the heating, irritating lotion. The plug thrust a little deeper into her and the last ball, up until now quite manageably small suddenly inflated in size deep in her bottom seating itself deep in her. The vibrating pad on her pulled back for a moment and the tiny arms on three sides of her clit pushed the hood back even further. A large dollop of the ointment squirted onto the reddened button before the pad returned vibrating hard to bring Vanessa to a panting orgasm in front of everyone she knew. It was without doubt the most embarrassing moment of her life.</p> <p>The end of her punishment was not far off now. Hanging limply from the frame, exhausted she was turned for people to see before being brought back for more pictures in her now punished state; the ‘after’ pictures that would become both part of her permanent record and an album that her mother would start for her at home.</p> <p>The plug was also left deep in her as she left in the thin punishment gown as her only garment. Her mother would deflate it in the morning.</p> <p>The next day, it was a deeply changed girl who got up from bed. Before she even had breakfast, she had to ask politely for her mother to remove the plug and promised to be more obedient and a better person. She could prove how obedient she was on Saturday, her mother said when she’d be back at the APC for the first of two reminder strappings.</p></div>",[]
1638,The Pommel,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,Punishments at Katherine's house involve a piece of equipment built by her Dad called the Pommel. It keeps Katherine and her sister restrained and completely exposed for their strappings.,2005-09-24,20,4,"Mf, spank, nc, exhib, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was just rotten timing. I’ve never had a great sense of timing but this time not only was I the victim of my own demise, but this would change my life forever.</p> <p>I should explain. My name is Katherine Parker; Kat to my friends. I’m sixteen now but the incident I’m going to describe to you happened when I was fourteen years old. I’m considered pretty, I guess. I’m now 5’ 2” high and weigh about 110lbs. My hair is a fine blond and my figure is athletic, I guess. I’m on the running team in high school. I wish I had bigger boobs but the “B” cup I’ve got are at least firm. With my narrow tummy, they look bigger. </p> <p>The actual incident in question started much earlier actually, as early as I can remember. My Dad is from the old school, you see. He was brought up in a time and place where spankings and corporal discipline were commonplace. When he and my Mom had me and two years later my younger sister Paula, this child-rearing philosophy was well entrenched. </p> <p>Don’t get me wrong, we had a great childhood. We were raised in a very loving family where laughter and warm hugs were most common. That’s maybe one of the reasons that when spankings did happen they were so memorable. There were two kinds of spankings in my house. The first happened on the spot wherever the infraction happened and at the first moment Mom or Dad caught hold of us. A firm hand would reach around your waist from behind to pull your bum right up high. Pants and panties would be yanked down regardless of who might be present and a flurry of hard spanks would have you in tears in seconds. When you were crying hard enough to lose your breath, it’d be over and while you were being hugged afterwards, you’d get a quiet lecture about what you did wrong.</p> <p>As I got older and better behaved, this kind of punishment became less and less common. On much rarer occasions, maybe once a month or maybe less, the second kind of spanking would occur. If I had done something really bad, then I’d be told that I’d be getting a spanking ‘later’. I think I was eight or so, the first time I remember one of these. I had used a swear word early one Saturday morning and my Dad had grabbed me for what I was sure would be a spanking. Instead he paused then looked at me as though he was seeing me for the first time.</p> <p>“You’ll be spanked later,” he said. </p> <p>I was stunned. Spanking had always been ‘now’.</p> <p>I didn’t see Dad the whole day. He locked himself into his basement workshop where we could here him working on something. A couple of times he emerged to head out on errands but the basement remained closed. Around eight pm, close to when I’d normally be heading to bed, my Mom came to find me and put me into a bath.</p> <p>“Stay in here Katherine until I fetch you,” she said.</p> <p>About ten minutes later, she came right into the bathroom while I was still in the tub. It was surprising because by the age of eight I was used to bathing myself. She made me stand up and then I blushed a deep red as she used a soapy sponge to scrub my bum, up and down the crack of my bum and then even up between my legs. I squeaked in surprise when she pried my still boyish buttocks wide open to ensure my tiny pink anus was all clean.</p> <p>Mom pulled me from the tub and plunked me on the toilet.</p> <p>“You’d better pee now, Katherine,” she instructed. (She only calls me Katherine when I’m in trouble.)</p> <p>A moment later I was on my feet being dried by Mom with a big fluffy bath towel which she then wrapped me in. Taking me firmly by the arm, she pulled me out of the bathroom and down the stairs to the basement den still barefoot. My Dad was standing in the middle of the den in front of a large wooden contraption I had never seen before, but with which I would become intimately familiar in the years to come. </p> <p>My Dad had obviously just constructed the device. It was made mostly of wood and I could still smell the varnish he’d used. At the top of the device at about hip-height was a wide saddle type structure; a padded triangle covered in green leather. Below it on either side were beams with more padded leather and wide black straps of some kind. At the center was a series of gears and a pedal whose purpose I could only guess at. </p> <p>My eyes were wide open with confusion. I didn’t know what to do or what this contraption was for. My Dad led me over to his invention.</p> <p>“This is called the Pommel, Katherine,” he said. “You’ll spend time on it when you need more punishment than just a plain old spanking. When you’re to be put on the Pommel, you’ll stand right here.”</p> <p>He led me right up to the padded triangle until my hips were pushing through my towel and along one side of the thick padded leather. I was facing away from the room.</p> <p>“You’re not allowed any clothing when you’re on the Pommel, Kat,” my Dad said quietly as he gently pulled the towel from me. I blushed a crimson red again as I was left completely nude in front of both of my parents. At the age of eight, I wasn’t that shy about my body and goodness knows, I’d been naked in front of them many times. This, however, was quite different. My removal of clothing wasn’t accidental or casual; it was deliberate and for the purpose of leaving me exposed in front of them. I had never felt as self conscious about my body as this moment.</p> <p>Dad gently pushed me forward with a hand at the middle of my back until my belly was holding all my weight and my toes were barely touching the ground behind me. The front of the triangle extended in a narrow curve downwards coming up to the middle of my chest and another smaller pad was adjusted to the perfect position for me to rest my head on.</p> <p>My bottom was already the highest part of my body and I felt very vulnerable up there but my Dad wasn’t quite done yet. From either side of the Pommel, he pulled wide black cloth straps made out of the same stuff seat belts are made from. The two five-inch wide straps criss-crossed over the small of my back and were secured with Velcro. </p> <p>I was now helplessly pinned on the Pommel.</p> <p>At my front, my hands were conveniently near a couple of handles poking out from the two beams on either side of my head. I had naturally grabbed them when I was bent over. The beams themselves were also padded and my forearms were resting on their green leather. I could see additional straps on the beams and my Dad now secured my arms to them with narrow but firm straps at my wrists and then just below and above my elbows. He moved in a slow deliberate fashion which kept me from panicking I guess. My whole front was now immoveable and I could hear my Dad moving around behind me.</p> <p>My legs were next and he pulled first the left sideways one to a padded beam where it was fastened at the ankle, knee and then at the lower part of my thigh. My right leg was next as he spread me wide open to fasten it the same way as my left one.</p> <p>I was completely and utterly helpless now and I couldn’t help pulling at the straps, experimenting with how strong they were. There was no give to the straps at all. I was stuck in this position until I was released. There was one further refinement that made me feel even more helpless and even more exposed.</p> <p>Reaching down, my father pressed a foot pedal near the bottom of the Pommel’s structure. Just like a barber’s chair, the entire device pushed upwards a couple of inches. The device had come from a barber’s chair, I would later find out and my father pressed it downwards several more times until my spread open bottom had been raised over a foot higher. My feet were now well off the ground and I felt as though I was suspended in midair in the middle of the room, my bottom held up and open for my spanking. </p> <p>“Ok Katherine,” said my Dad, “double your age over the Pommel to think about what you’ve done wrong then I’ll be down to give you your first taste of the strap with as many strokes as your age. After that, you’ll be over the Pommel for twice your age again to calm down and think about the lesson.” </p> <p>My Dad put a thick black leather strap down just in front of me on a low table. My eyes were glued to it.</p> <p>I could hear Mom and Dad walking up the stairs behind me, leaving me alone in the well lit basement den. I started to cry softly. This experience was completely foreign to me. I was scared. I promised myself silently that I’d never use a bad word again; that I’d be a good girl from now on. My eyes kept coming back to the black strap, thinking about how much it would hurt. I’d only ever been spanked with a firm hand before and, although I was always spanked many, many times, the thought of eight strokes with the strap had me shivering with fear. It was a good thing my Mom had made pee before coming down because I think I’d have done it right over the Pommel.</p> <p>Sixteen minutes went by at a crawl but once I could hear the footsteps coming back down the stairs, I wished it would have been longer.</p> <p>My Dad’s feet came around in front of me and I watched as his big hand took the strap from the table.</p> <p>“Alright Katherine,” he said. “It’s time for your first strapping. I hope this teaches you a good lesson.”</p> <p>Without further ado, he laid the end of the strap across my stretched buttocks, taking aim. The strap left my bottom and a moment later I screeched as a burning fire accompanied the loud cracking sound of the strap over my thin cheeks. As I gasped another sucking gulp of air I burst into huge sobs. </p> <p>“Nooooooo!” I cried. The pain was stunning. </p> <p>My Dad waited a moment or two until the full effect of the first stroke had soaked in and then I could hear the strap whistling through the air again. In real terms, it probably didn’t’ take that long. Perhaps five to seven minutes in all but it seemed like a lifetime until the eighth and last stroke had arrived.</p> <p>It took another five minutes at least until my crying had reduced from loud crying to a more bearable sobbing and another five minutes after that until I had gotten enough control over myself to get my crying down to sniffles. By then there was only six minutes to wait and I did it mostly in silence as both my parents observed without speaking at all. My bottom was radiating so much heat, I was sure I could warm the whole house. </p> <p>When my sixteen minutes of after-time was over, it was my Mom who came up to me first. She had a jar of cold cream with her and she gently rubbed the soothing cream all over my buttocks, along the crease with my thighs where at least one stroke had landed and then with a slow swipe up between my buttocks to leave me completely covered over and between my beet red cheeks. My father came up next and with another push on the floor pedal, the Pommel lowered until it was back in its starting position.</p> <p>Then my father gently removed the straps which held me in reverse order, releasing my feet first then my hands and finally my belly. When I was on my feet, I got a big hug from both parents as I professed my promise to be a good girl from now on.</p> <p>It was a sincere promise but as I turned nine and beyond on a fairly regular basis I would find myself sentenced to an evening with the Pommel. It didn’t happen often, maybe every six weeks or so and, as I got older, the frequency gradually decreased. I don’t think I was ever punished unfairly but I was a high strung kid and found it difficult to toe the line as much as my parents wished.</p> <p>I can’t remember all the regular spankings I got while bent over by my parents but I can recite *exactly* the circumstances around each and every time I was put over the Pommel. It was also a time where, just like all adolescent girls I was becoming acutely aware of my own body and desperately wished it to remain private as much as possible. I wasn’t the only one to enjoy the Pommel’s treasures. I was almost eleven before I would see my younger sister Paula punished this way for the first time. By that time I’d been over the Pommel over a dozen times.</p> <p>She’d been a handful all day; a precocious nine year old and she just went too far being cheeky that morning. </p> <p>“You’ll get your spanking later young lady,” my Mom said as she passed sentence over my younger sister. Paula burst into tears. She’d seen me numerous times when I’d been put over the Pommel. She knew what she was in for. Paula begged Mom to spank her there and then but Mom was having none of it.</p> <p>“No Paula,” she said. “You’ve gone too far and you’re old enough to know better. You can get a taste of the strap from your father tonight and see if that makes you any better behaved.”</p> <p>Paula sniffled and sulked the whole day but it didn’t make any difference. At around supper time, Mom brought her up for her bath and a half hour later, had her by the arm when she brought her past me towards the den wearing only a towel. I felt a pang of sympathy for her, knowing what she was in for but she really had been miserable and I knew she deserved whatever she got.</p> <p>“You can come with me too,” my Mom said as she went past. </p> <p>I looked up in surprise.</p> <p>“That’s right,” said Mom. “Seeing your little sister get her spanking may serve to remind you to stay on your best behaviour.”</p> <p>I stood up and followed them downstairs. It was the first time I’d been here in an observing capacity. I saw my Dad take charge of Paula, taking her by the arm. He pulled her towel off and then placed her over the Pommel. I could see he’d lowered it to match the height of her hips. It took only moments to strap her in and as my Dad finally stepped to the side to use the floor pedal to raise Paula’s bottom up high for her strapping, I was absolutely stunned. I knew that I’d been spread open each time for my strappings but it was not until I could see Paula that I realized just how exposed I’d been.</p> <p>Paula’s knees were pulled wide and with the extent that she was bent, the position served to keep her buttocks and thighs completely separated. I could see right up between her legs to her hairless pubis. Even it was slightly spread open and I could make out the lips on either side of her vagina and the pink virginal inner walls. Slightly higher, her buttocks were also spread wide and I could clearly see her pink crinkly anus completely exposed.</p> <p>I was mortified and blushed a deep red right up to my blond hairline. I could see my Mom to my side looking at me and as I blushed she gave a firm little smile. She could see how much the sight was affecting me.</p> <p>It was time to leave Paula for eighteen minutes now and we all went upstairs to wait. I didn’t have anything to say. My thoughts had all turned inward. I suppose I should have been more generous, thinking about my sister’s impending punishment and how much she’d be hurting but all that I could think about was how exposed I must have been each and every time I was on the Pommel. By the age of eleven I’d only started to develop. I had tiny bumps where my breasts would eventually be and I’d been able to detect only the first fine wisps of blond hair along the lips of my pussy. The changes were intensely embarrassing to me and I wanted to show them to no one. I guess up until that day I’d blocked out how much anyone behind me could see but there was no blocking it out of my mind once I’d actually seen Paula in that position.</p> <p>It was time to go back downstairs and I watched slack jawed as my Dad strapped Paula nine times. Her cries brought tears to my eyes and I was genuinely feeling sorry for her but I also had a dark fascination with the view; her buttocks and the tops of the thighs becoming a deep red while the fine line up between her buttocks and down where her pussy was staying a pale white. A few minutes later the strapping was over and we all waited until she calmed down. After eighteen minutes, my Mom handed me the cold cream and I was shocked at how hot her bottom was as I rubbed it all over. Just like my Mom always did for me, I finished with a slow swipe up the middle of her bottom with my fingers running up between her buttocks and along the tight ridge of her pink anus. It was a disturbing sensation that for some reason sent a rush of excitement up my spine.</p> <p>I stepped back to let my Dad lower and then unfasten Paula.</p> <p>It was the first but by no means the last time I would see her punished. We weren’t always present when the other would be over the Pommel but it happened more often than not. From that moment forward though, I think the most intense part of my punishment was the exposure.</p> <p>I was developing normally as a young girl and I knew how much it bothered Paula when she started to grow boobies and got some hair down below. I got a bird’s eye view of it as she turned eleven herself and then twelve.</p> <p>For me, there were a few moments that punctuated those punishments; a few moments that made those strappings stand out.</p> <p>The first happened when I had just turned twelve myself. By that time I’d been over the Pommel numerous times for almost three years. I’d had a bad day that afternoon. It was a Sunday and I was cranky. I had wanted to go to the movies with friends but my Uncle was due to visit for supper and Mom had vetoed my plan. My Uncle was single and usually a lot of fun to hang out with but, like I said, I was cranky. I stomped upstairs and threw something across my room in protest but, to my misfortune, my Mom was right behind me. </p> <p>“Right young lady, that’s a trip to the Pommel for you!” she said firmly.</p> <p>My eyes flew open in shock. But Uncle Kevin was coming over. Did that mean he’d leave before I’d be strapped or that the punishment would be delayed until the next day?</p> <p>Unfortunately the answer was neither. I can remember as though it was yesterday that while my Dad and Uncle Kevin relaxed in the living room, I was brought up to the bathroom as usual and then brought down by my Mom in only a towel to fetch my Dad. I was already sniffling. I was completely covered by the towel of course but when my uncle’s eyes traveled up and down looking at me, I knew that he knew that I was completely naked under that towel. I felt very, very vulnerable. The thought that Uncle Kevin would be able to hear my cries from up here in the living room was mortifying but I didn’t dare protest.</p> <p>Mom and Dad led me downstairs and, as expected, I soon found myself firmly fastened to the Pommel with my “A” cup breasts hanging down on either side of the extended padded surface and my lightly downed pussy fully spread open by my wide spread-position. As often happened now, my growing nipples were achingly hard. Showing my erect nipples to my Dad really bothered me.</p> <p>“Right, that’s twenty-four minutes, Katherine,” my Dad said as he and Mom headed up the stairs. Twenty-four minutes of being completely naked and spread open like a medical experiment left me feeling very vulnerable before I finally heard them coming back downstairs. I was determined not to cry although I knew it was helpless. I was desperate that Uncle Kevin not hear my cries from upstairs.</p> <p>“Well you’re right about how much she’s exposed.” It was the voice of Uncle Kevin! I was shocked so deeply I couldn’t breath. “You can see all of her bits can’t you?”</p> <p>Gasping in a huge gulp of air, I burst into tears. I was generally quite shy and the idea that all my up to now hidden charms were completely exposed to my Uncle was too much to bear. My father of course knew exactly what he was doing. The strapping that night was, I’m sure as bad as always, but the lesson of being exposed in front of another family member would stay with me forever.</p> <p>Well that was at the age of twelve and between twelve and fourteen; I’d find myself on display to family members other than the three of us three more times. Two of those times were with my Uncle Kevin and, as I was developing, each time seemed worse than the last. The third time was in front of my Aunt Sharon. She’s my Mom’s younger sister and lives on the other side of the country with her husband and three kids so we don’t see her as often. Well, as luck would have it, Paula and I were acting out the week she visited when I was thirteen and Paula was eleven and she got a chance to see us both on the Pommel. She was very enthusiastic when Paula went first, talking about how embarrassing it must have been to be ‘showing off her new boobs’ and her ‘little girl pussy’. I was standing beside her at the time wearing only a towel when she turned to me. </p> <p>“I guess you’ll be showing a little more than that at the age of thirteen, won’t you, you naughty girl?” she said. </p> <p>I blushed deeply. She was right of course and seemed tickled to make a number of comments about my body’s development. It was mortifying. Before my strapping even started my Aunt got up close behind me.</p> <p>“Well Katherine, you’re so spread open here, that I can see right up into your vagina. Your little pink inner lips are opened wide! And your tight little anus is completely exposed also. I’m sure this must be very embarrassing for you.”</p> <p>She was more than right of course. I was horrified. </p> <p>It didn’t get any better an hour later after I’d been spanked and had served my waiting time on the Pommel. My aunt decided she would spread the cold cream on my bottom and, for the first time, someone other than my Mom touched my naked body. Mom must have told her how she did it because she was just the same, covering first one buttock then the other and finally with a large dollop of cream on her fingers very slowly up and then down the middle crack of my bottom. She paused for a moment with her fingers right over the sensitive crinkled center of my anus so widely exposed by the Pommel’s position. My whole body tensed up and then, I gasped as she slowly but firmly slid her middle finger right up my bottom as deeply as she could reach. I was shocked at the sensation. The finger stayed in a moment then pulled slowly from me in a slippery twisting motion. I was too stunned to say anything.</p> <p>Aunt Sharon was so excited over the effectiveness of our punishment over the Pommel, she begged my Dad to make them one and ship it across the country. He did of course, and my three younger cousins soon found out what punishments were like in my household.</p> <p>I know, I’ve been babbling on and on and that I promised to talk about the incident when I turned fourteen. I’m delaying the inevitable I guess. It’s without question the most embarrassing moment of my life so far and one which has changed not only my life but the life of numerous people, some of which I had never before met.</p> <p>It happened on a Saturday. I was fourteen and a half and, while I was much better behaved, on this day I took completely leave of my senses. I’d been hanging out at the mall with my friends Karen and Sally. We had done a little shopping and a lot of browsing, just cruising around looking for our friends and classmates, a lot of whom were doing the same.</p> <p>We were heading to the bus to take us home when it happened. The three of us were working our way through the parking lot and I was playing with my house keys in my hand as we walked. Suddenly, I had a moment of craziness. As I walked, I let my home house key drag along the car we were walking beside. It scraped along leaving my mark on the full length of the car. Karen and Sally were shocked at how bold it was. Their eyes wide and we all stopped for a moment. I was stunned. What on earth had I done? The scratch went along the length of the car. It was like an out-of-body experience.</p> <p>I turned to run. We had to get out of there but as I turned I bumped head long into the chest of a man who had come right up behind me. It was Reverend Paulson and his jaw had fallen open in shock at the act of vandalism I’d just completed. Of all the cars, I could have picked, I’d chosen the one of a person I really liked, who knew me since I was little and who had actually seen me do it.</p> <p>“Katherine Parker, I can’t describe how upset I am with you,” he said sadly. “Karen and Sally, you too.” </p> <p>My eyes filled with tears. What had I done?</p> <p>“Alright, you’d better head home girls. I’m going to have to have a word with your parents about this.”</p> <p>I couldn’t stop crying all the way home. I was inconsolable. By the time I got there my greeting was an angry looking Mom who didn’t say anything. Clearly Reverend Paulson had already called.</p> <p>“Go to your room Katherine,” my Mom instructed. “You can wait there until your punishment later.”</p> <p>Still crying I headed to my room to bury my head in my pillows.</p> <p>At about eight, my Mom came to fetch me to bring me to the bathroom. Just like when I’d been little, she came back into the room to scrub my bottom and my still lightly haired pussy. The sponge was covered in soap but it was rough and scraped as it passed up between my legs and along my pussy lips and over my sensitive clit. I was made to turn around and bend way over with my legs wide apart and my Mom spread my cheeks with one hand to give my anus extra attention with the rough sponge. I dared not protest.</p> <p>Once I was wrapped in the towel, I was brought down to the basement where my Dad was waiting.</p> <p>He sat me down first on the couch and made me explain myself. What was there to explain? I couldn’t answer for my bizarre behaviour but strangely, he understood.</p> <p>“Katherine, sometimes people will do things not because they’re bad but because they were thought-less. You just didn’t think. Well, fixing the Reverend’s car is going to cost over 500$ so thoughtless or not, you can expect not only to get quite a punishment tonight but also to help pay for the damage with weekend work at the church for the rest of the school year.”</p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” I sniffled. It was strange but I was somewhat relieved that my actions would ultimately be forgiven. </p> <p>Dad led me over to the Pommel and gently as always, fastened me firmly in place and raised me up to leave me high and exposed to the room. He and Mom headed upstairs to leave me with my thoughts for twenty-eight minutes.</p> <p>The doorbell rang about ten minutes into my waiting time. My hands and feet pulled involuntarily against the bonds. While I was no where close to the front door and not at all visible to anyone who was not physically in the basement den, the idea that strangers were in the house was highly disturbing to a naked and spread open teenager. I could hear voices upstairs and I strained to hear who had arrived to our door and what was being said. Maybe it was just the paper boy, I thought. I sure hoped so.</p> <p>The balance of my twenty-eight minutes passed quickly until I heard the footsteps of my parents heading back down the stairs to the den.</p> <p>There was a pause with them standing behind me. I could feel the eyes moving up and down my spread out body and I squirmed at the sensation.</p> <p>“Well this is quite something,” said a woman’s voice. Who was it?! I didn’t recognize the voice at all and this stranger was seeing every part of my helpless body! </p> <p>“Yes, I can see that this would put her into just the right position for a good strapping.” I knew that voice. It was Reverend Paulson and now I knew the woman’s voice. It was his wife. This was a nightmare! For the first time in my young life, my completely naked and exposed body was spread open and being displayed to complete strangers outside of my family. My hands and feet frantically pulled at the straps that held them even though I knew it was hopeless. I burst into tears and sobbed at the helpless feeling.</p> <p>“We usually get started with her strapping now,” my Dad said. I felt the cool thick leather of his strap resting at the top of the crack of my bottom.</p> <p>The strapping was slow and deliberate. Fourteen searing strokes from the top of my well rounded buttocks to the crease between my bottom and my thighs where I would feel it for a day or two.</p> <p>As usual, I was sobbing uncontrollably by the time it was done, tears and snot and drool coming down from my face to the floor below me. </p> <p>As I came to my senses, I felt again the intense humiliation of being exposed this dramatically to strangers. They could see everything. As bad as it was, my Dad wasn’t quite done.</p> <p>“Katherine, you’ve done something particularly naughty today so you can expect an addition to your punishment,” he said.</p> <p>A fresh burst of tears erupted from me. What would that be? Hadn’t I been punished enough?</p> <p>My father walked in front of me and held a new strap in front of me. This one was also black but it was very thin, less than an inch across. </p> <p>“You’ll be getting a final fourteen strokes with the thin strap,” he said.</p> <p>I nodded my head. How much worse could it hurt? I figured. I could see my father’s feet moving around behind me. </p> <p>He paused for a moment then laid the end of the thin strap along just of my left thigh right at the point where it met my buttock. The strap raised and I realized a heartbeat later how wrong I’d been. The big strap was a searing pain but this was like laser fire! The shriek sprung from my lips before I realize I’d cried out. The strap wrapped around the top of my widespread leg coming a centimeter from my pushed back pussy lips and reaching well between my legs to the middle part of my thigh where, I would discover, it would rub against the other leg in a terribly uncomfortable sensation for a couple of days.</p> <p>A second line of liquid fire struck down my thigh a couple of inches from the first.</p> <p>In all, there were five strokes down one thigh then Dad shifted positions to my other side to leave another five strokes down the other thigh. </p> <p>I could count. There were four strokes left.</p> <p>I could feel Dad move to my side, he was standing facing towards the room from right near my armpit. What did this mean? Would he strap my bare back?</p> <p>The truth was much worse. With a wicked swing, the thin strap came down at an angle, perfectly targeted to leave it’s red line of fire vertically along the inside curve of my widespread left buttock ending at the top of my thigh again. This previously unvisited white flesh caused me to howl in protest.</p> <p>A move to my other side and another line of fire; this one vertically along the inside curve of my right buttock.</p> <p>There were two more strokes to go and my father had decided before he started where they were destined.</p> <p>The final two came quickly, one after the other. They were sharp, searing strikes, with the tip of the strap moving at a blinding speed. To my horror, they were straight down the middle of my widespread crack. The strap connected perfectly at the top of my crease and the tip, again perfectly targeted buried itself into the center of my pink crinkled anus. </p> <p>Despite the tight bonds, my hips flopped up and down as I tried to pull my hands and feet out of the straps, desperate to reach my tortured bottom hole. It was all in vain. I couldn’t even hear myself crying but I’m sure I was. I know I’d generated quite a pool of tears below me when I finally calmed enough to realize where I was and get a renewed sense of modesty at being naked in front of the Reverend and his wife.</p> <p>I had waiting time of course, twenty-eight minutes almost all of which I used just trying to regain some semblance of composure.</p> <p>As bad as it was, it wasn’t the worst. When I was finally taken off the Pommel, the Reverend and Mrs. Paulson were still there. I was directed to stay standing in the middle of the room with my hands on my head as I apologized to them and then was left standing there as they picked up a conversation that had obviously started upstairs.</p> <p>I was mortified. Both the Reverend and Mrs. Paulson kept looking over at my naked body. It was facing them directly and if anything, I felt even more naked than when I was facing away from them on the Pommel.</p> <p>The Reverend was very impressed with my Dad’s spare the rod and spoil the child mentality and was enthusiastic about other parents who had troubled teens who could benefit from the experience. They talked about the subject for a good thirty minutes during which I was left standing there, hands on head, completely naked, completely obedient. A couple of times in the conversation, this was pointed to by the Reverend. I was clearly embarrassed at being so exposed in front of them, he said but my newfound sense of obedience was able to overrule my natural desire to cover myself. </p> <p>Unfortunately, he was all too right.</p> <p>My fate was sealed that evening. Two weeks later, I was in the basement of the church on a Saturday night that was one of the worst of my life. My Dad was using both Paula and myself as object lessons. The Pommel was there along with about fifteen or twenty parents of troubled teens from the congregation. Paula and I were stripped nude, put on the Pommel and strapped first with the thick strap and then the horrible thin strap just like the night after my vandalism adventure. We were left on the pommel for ages while the parents were invited to inspect my Dad’s work by feeling the heat of our bottoms or the ridges left by the thin strap along our thighs and buttocks. </p> <p>My Dad took orders for Pommels from over ten families and that turned into a second source of income for us.</p> <p>Over the last two years, Paula and I have been in the church basement several times for ‘training sessions’ where we’re exposed completely at our most vulnerable so other parents in the neighborhood can see how to strap their kids over their Pommels.</p> <p>That’s where I am now. I’m sixteen now of course and Dad tends to delay my ‘later’ spankings until a church session can be scheduled. In fact, our Pommel hasn’t been in our house for almost a year. He just leaves it in the church basement.</p> <p>My “B” sized boobs are bare and as I’ve developed, they’ve sprung two very thick, very long pink nipples. They’re hard now with fear, as they often are just before a strapping. I’m firmly fastened over the Pommel and behind me a small crowd of parents and kids have arrived for the session. The kids are here as a warning to what might happen to them if they act out. The parents are here to see how it’s done or some of them, I’m sure just to enjoy the sight of a sixteen year old teen being stripped and strapped over the Pommel. There’s at least twenty people seeing me get punished and even so, it’s a punishment I deserve. </p> <p>The Pommel has made me ever so obedient but there’s always some trouble a sixteen year old can get into. There’s no doubt the Pommel has made a big contribution to my improved behaviour since I turned eight. And there’s no doubt that if I have kids of my own, that Grandpa will have to make a Pommel for my own house years from now.</p></div>",['Story #112 in the Master Chris Collection']
1639,The Album,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,"Deanna is spanked and each and every spanking is photographed. The albums become part of her life as she grows up, gets married and has her own kids.",2005-10-31,12,4,"spank, FM+/f, M+/F, ped",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It started when I was young, maybe 6 or 7. When I was young and it was all considered quite innocent. No one would have questioned the practice at the time, indeed many people would ultimately know about it and no one ever did.</p> <p>The subject is spankings, more specifically, an aspect to my spankings that started when I was just a girl.</p> <p>I’d been naughty I suppose. I often was when I was growing up. Spanking me had not started out as my parent’s primary means of punishment. But, by the age of 4 or 5, they had discovered that a short-sharp series of spanks on my little girl bottom would cause me to instantly pause whatever behaviour I was in the middle of. Something that no number of “time-outs”, “talking-to’s” or “go-to-your-room’s” would accomplish.</p> <p>So, by the time I got to 6 or 7, I was used to having my panties yanked down and my Mom or Dad’s hand turning my bum on fire. It would only take a few sharp smacks and I’d burst into tears before I’d be led to the nearest convenient corner.</p> <p>Corner time had started even before spankings and over the years I got quite used to it and once spankings were introduced I’d have to stand in the corner for several minutes with my panties still stuck around my ankles. If I was wearing a skirt it would be tucked up into the waistband and if I had pants or shorts they’d already be with my panties tangled around my ankles. Sometimes, if I’d been in the bath or in the long t-shirt I wore to bed, I might find myself completely naked as it’d often just be yanked off before my spanking.</p> <p>Of course at the age of 6 or 7, no one thought anything of a naked girl standing with a red bottom, sniffling in the corner and after awhile it didn’t even embarrass me that much.</p> <p>Oh, there were exceptions of course. On a number of occasions I’d be spanked when an uncle or aunt or neighbour was in the house and no one likes being brought to tears while someone else watches. Worse still when they get to see you naked in the corner – even when you’re young.</p> <p>When I was 6 or 7 though, my Mom started a practice that would have an impact on my life that was profound. Like I said, I’m sure I’d been naughty and I’d just been spanked. It was evening I know because I’d been wrapped in a towel and just out of the bath when I acted up. Before I knew it, Mom had me by the arm, the towel was pulled off and I was over the maternal knee to get my naked bottom blistered. Still completely nude, I was in the corner a few minutes later with a fire-engine red bottom and tears streaming down my face. Corner time didn’t have a set length. My folks would leave me there to calm down and think about what had just happened. It might have lasted 5 or 10 minutes at that age. As I got older it would last longer.</p> <p>This time I was about half-way through my corner time when it happened.</p> <p>A bright flash behind me had me spin in surprise.</p> <p>My Mom was holding the family’s digital camera and clearly had just taken a picture of a very naked me!</p> <p>“Mom!” I cried. </p> <p>Mom didn’t look impressed. “You turn right around Deanna and face that corner. You know you’ve been naughty. If I’ve decided to take a couple of pictures so you father can see how you were dealt with, that’s none of your concern!”</p> <p>Sobbing anew, I turned to face the corner again. The flash lit up my corner several more times as Mom got the shots she wanted.</p> <p>“Turn around young lady,” she said.</p> <p>Sobbing, I turned, embarrassed at my nakedness really for the first time in my life.</p> <p>Mom was still holding the camera. </p> <p>My hands naturally crept forward to cover myself but Mom was having none of that. She instructed me to put my hands on my head and carefully set up to take two pictures. The first, a close-up of my tear-streaked face, the second, much more embarrassing, from further back to catch my body from head to toe.</p> <p>I was turned back to the corner and finished my corner time without further incident but the damage was done.</p> <p>Later that evening, Mom had printed the pictures out and ad put the results into a brand new photo album which had the title of Deanna’s Spankings.</p> <p>If I could have burned the book, I’d have done so gladly.</p> <p>Dad liked the results so much that my folks decided that they’d record every punishment and in the months and then years to come, the album gradually filled out. In the end there were several albums and the most humiliating thing was that the became a sort of chronicle of my growing up.</p> <p>Aside from my bottom which was, of course, always red in the picture, you could see me get taller, change my hair, get the first bumps that would become “B”-cup breasts and even see when my braces went on and then came off.</p> <p>Each series of pictures had a place for a caption where the date, the offense and comments on my spanking would be recorded. As innocent as it was when I was 6, the idea of a large series of naked pictures of me became a key motivator for good behaviour as I got older. I lived with the fear that the albums would fall into the wrong hands and begged my parents to destroy them.</p> <p>I can remember as though it is yesterday the intense humiliation of seeing one of my uncles being handed a recent album and watching him as he looked at it, then at me, then back at it.</p> <p>I think I blushed for a week!</p> <p>Spankings became much less common as I got older but until I moved out of my house, they were still a threat than hung over my head. I married at the age of 24 but even that year, there was a spanking that made it into the album. As a grown woman I had become accustomed to obeying my parents especially during spankings and never thought to demand they stop.</p> <p>When I got engaged though, I figured that chapter of my life had come to an end. It was absolutely shocking to me when they had a private dinner with Kevin and I (Kevin was my fiancé) and during dinner presented him with a large gift.</p> <p>He was very appreciative but when he saw that the box contained my entire collection of albums – 4 in all his eyes widened.</p> <p>As he flipped through the albums, Mom and Dad described how they had kept me in line and recommended that he keep the regime going.</p> <p>He has of course.</p> <p>There are 6 albums now and we’ve been married almost 10 years. There’s also a private album that isn’t so much about my spankings as what happens afterwards.</p> <p>Oh yes, Kevin still spanks me. It’s become part of a lifestyle they call BDSM. It stands for Bondage, Discipline, Sadism, Masochism. (We’re very much into the “D” part). Kevin has two kinds of spankings for me. The first kind is more like the ones I got from my parents. They’re to correct my behaviour. The second kind is more fun. After one of those kinds of spankings from Kevin, I end up usually very hot and horny and he’s got lots and lots of pictures from that too. We don’t keep those pictures in the same albums. We enjoy looking at them – the pictures of me blindfolded, tied, teased with toys (both front and back!) and pictures of us teasing each other in a million different ways. Of course, a lot of them show my still red bottom but I don’t mind because those pictures are really for us.</p> <p>Close friends and, of course, my parents continue to be able to see my spankings – even as a woman in her mid-thirties, it is alternately horrifying and exciting to have someone be able to see my pictures like that.</p> <p>And now, the plan comes full circle. We have two kids: both wonderful but both rambunctious. Little Karen is 7 now and we’ve finally decided that her spankings should follow mine. I picked up an album this morning and she’s going to get her first pictures in it later today after her spanking.</p></div>",[]
1640,Caught,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,,2005-12-16,16,4,"Mdom, Fdom, Mf, Ff, spank, anal, exhib",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>“What on earth is going on!” cried Shirley Parkinson.</p> <p>“Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God!” shrieked Dara. Her Mom had just caught her in what was certainly the most hideously embarrassing moment of her life.</p> <p>Dara flopped onto the bed. If her sheets had been at least undone she’d have been able to cover up, but in this case, she was on top of her well-made bed, with nothing available within arm’s length to shield her absolutely naked body. </p> <p>A pretty 16 year old blond, Dara was home a little early from school and was absolutely certain she had the house to herself. She’d decided to play her favorite all alone game which was to play with herself and over the past year or so she had refined how to do that in a way she would have never told a living soul. Dara had been consumed by erotic fantasies for years. They’d started at puberty or so when Dara was 13. At first the fantasies had revolved around the same things all her friends talked about, kissing a boy, being felt up, even making love. Most of her school friends had such thoughts and it was a popular topic of conversation in the locker room and the washrooms at school. The giggling new teens would share their dreams of the night before as they blushed and shivered at the thoughts of the others.</p> <p>Dara had gradually stopped sharing her fantasies with her friends because they had changed. They had become more and more strange. This, coupled with Dara’s discovery of rubbing herself on a pillow bunched between her legs, made her crazy hot. Her whole belly would go on fire and her lightly downed puss would become soaking wet. She’d tuck the pillow up tight between her thighs and then hump it face down on the bed until her whole body would tense up and then she’d get the most delicious shivery feeling all over.</p> <p>Dara’s thoughts while she was bent over the pillow were becoming more and more strange. She dreamed that she was tied, helpless by her ankles and wrists to the four corners of the bed with her pillow up between her thighs while a faceless older man insisted she hump the pillow which she was watched. If she wouldn’t do it, Dara imagined, she’d be spanked or strapped until she obeyed. She imagined herself in tears, helplessly bent over the pillow with her bottom burning hot from a strapping as she would rub herself to a teenage orgasm.</p> <p>From time to time, Dara’s little brother and parents would be out of the house and Dara would be able to strip herself completely naked as she rubbed herself. Those were the best moments, spread out naked as she imagined being strapped then teased.</p> <p>Dara had daringly moved out of the bedroom from time to time. If everyone was out and she was absolutely certain she wouldn’t be disturbed, she’d try her naked restrained position in different parts of the house. She’d put herself over the back of the living room couch, over the ottoman in the den and spread out on the carpet in the middle of the living room.</p> <p>When she turned 15 or so Dara made another discovery that absolutely shocked her but that she had exploited ever since. She’d been in the bath at the time, the door locked and soaking in the hot water. As was often the case, Dara had been playing with herself. Her feet and calves were up on either side of the bath with her thighs up and wide apart. Her head was thrown way back and her right hand was making long slow strokes from the top of her pussy all the way down as far as she could reach then back up again.</p> <p>On one of those strokes, her finger had rubbed across her tight little anus and Dara had gasped in response. Her fingers had continued to explore and within a couple of minutes, Dara had her forefinger buried deep in her bottom.</p> <p>The resulting orgasm was so strong, and Dara’s trashing around in the water so loud, her Mom had called in to find out if she was alright.</p> <p>The discovery of her sensitive bottom had started to figure prominently in Dara’s fantasies. Now, when she was over the pillow she imagined being teased by some dominant man who would touch her wherever he wanted and then finger her anally or insert some object into her bottom while she was helplessly tied over her pillow.</p> <p>Dara had gone a little further one day when, in a fit of frustration, she’d looked around her room for a likely object. Her rounded hairbrush had a rounded handle about 6 inches long and, slathered with hand cream, Dara had carefully pushed the handle deep into her bottom one day. The orgasm had brought her to tears and now, whenever she was alone in the house, the hairbrush was a regular staple of her play.</p> <p>Dara had a favorite position for “hairbrush” play. She would remove all her clothes and put them away, leaving her naked. She imagined from time to time being stripped in one room and then being brought naked into another. Once naked, Dara would place herself in the middle of her bed if that’s where she was playing and put herself on all fours with her knees wide apart and her bottom way up high in the air. Dara would place her head face down on the bedspread and reach back to slide the handle covered in hand lotion up into her bottom.</p> <p>The handle was round with a thick middle and a tapered end and a narrow neck before it met with the flatter hairbrush area. Just having the brush handle deep in her body made Dara feel incredible naughty but also burning hot. She would sometimes reach down to just touch the brush in the least way sending incredible sensations up into her belly. It was a surefire way to bring her to a quick orgasm.</p> <p>Dara had even ventured out of the bedroom with this kind of play, placing herself on the living room coffee table imagining herself displayed in front of her phantom dominant lover and his friends in this incredibly exposing position.</p> <p>Dara’s submissiveness had brought her to one other perversion. And perversion was the way she thought of it. Every Sunday in church, her pastor warned of the perversions of today’s society and Dara was certain that she was already destined for a hot and uncomfortable place in the afterlife. This final perversion had also come to Dara in the bath, this time while shaving her legs. As a blond with very fine blond hairs, she didn’t need to shave that often and in this case she’d be leisurely shaving her long athletic legs when the perverted thought came to her. Before she could think about it too much she’s slid the razor over the middle of the blond curly fur covering her pubis. It had taken a few short minutes but now Dara was completely smooth down below. It made her feel even more like a sluttly submissive girl.</p> <p>This had all been private, in fact more than private because Dara knew the things she was doing were so perverted, so awful that she couldn’t share them even with her best friend. They were more than private. They were secret. Top secret. Ultra secret. Unshareable.</p> <p>And now, now Dara was sure the earth was about to open up and swallow her whole.</p> <p>Her Mom had just walked in and Dara had been at the worst possible moment for her to do so. Her Mom had walked in to find her sweet 16 year old daughter start naked, kneeling with her bottom towards the bedroom door and her knees wide, wide apart. Dara’s head had been buried in the bed covers, leaving her back arched and her bottom pushed up as the highest point of her body. Dara’s buttocks had naturally parted and the view for Dara’s Mom was total. She had a complete view of Dara’s spread and soaked pussy with two of Dara’s fingers buried deep in it. She had a complete few of Dara’s 34B breasts hanging down from her body with erect dark pink nipples touching the bedspread. She had a complete view of Dara’s round hairbrush handle stuffed deep into Dara’s rectum.</p> <p>Shirley was about to faint.</p> <p>After her first cry, Dara had flopped forward on the bed. Shirley just watched in open mouthed shock as she tried to absorb what she was seeing. Her beautiful daughter, member of the cheerleading squad, honor student, was violating her body with a hairbrush and, not just violating her body but violating her anus! </p> <p>She watched as Dara squirmed around trying to find something to cover herself with and finding nothing ending up finally curled up in the natal position with the hairbrush still sticking incongruously out from between her white cheeks as she burst into tears.</p> <p>It had all lasted about 30 seconds before Shirley could come to her senses.</p> <p>“You little tramp!” she cried and stepped forward.</p> <p>Grabbing Dara by one ear, Shirley pulled the crying teenager up until she was off her bed and on her feet.</p> <p>“You’ll come with me little lady!” she cried and walked quickly out of the room dragging Dara by her ear behind her.</p> <p>“Ow, ow ow!” Dara shrieked as her ear was painfully tugged forward. Where was she going?</p> <p>Her Mom stopped at the kitchen. Pulling out a kitchen chair to the middle of the kitchen, she pulled Dara towards it.</p> <p>“Stand up on this chair,” she said in a firm no nonsense voice. “I can see that leaving you unattended has been a big mistake and you can be sure you’ll be watched every moment from now on!”</p> <p>Dara struggled to get up on the chair before her Mom finally let go of her ear.</p> <p>“Facing me Dara Parkinson!” Shirley said and Dara slowly turned to face her Mom in the classic Venus pose with one hand over her bare breasts, the other covering her pubis.</p> <p>“You can put those hands on your head you little tramp!” said Shirley and Dara burst into a new wave of tears as she slowly moved her hands up to her head.</p> <p>If Dara thought she couldn’t be embarrassed, she was sadly mistaken as her Mom’s eye drifted downwards to her now exposed pubis.</p> <p>“Oh my God in heaven!” cried Shirley. “What have you done with your pubic hair?!”</p> <p>Tears streaked Dara’s face. She didn’t dare answer. Her Mom shook her head in amazement. What had happened to her sweet teenage daughter and what manner of devil had taken her place?</p> <p>Shirley walked all around the now naked and exposed teenager. When she got behind her she stared in amazement at the black hairbrush still sticking out from between Dara’s bare buttocks. Shirley and Dan had a regular and satisfying sex life but it was very plain. She would have never thought of putting something up into her bottom for sexual pleasure. Now here, her own daughter had what was certainly a large hairbrush handle buried deep up there.</p> <p>Shirley shook her head again, trying to come to terms with what was going on.</p> <p>“Well you little hussie!” she said. You want to expose yourself with all kinds of perversions? You’ll find out we know just how to deal with people who’ve fallen from the path of righteousness in this family. You can stay right where you are until your father gets home and gives you a taste of his belt!</p> <p>Dara’s burst out in a new wave of tears. She pleaded with her mother to let her go back upstairs. She promised that she’d never do anything bad ever again. She’d go to church every day, she promised. This just had Shirley’s eyes narrow again. </p> <p>Finally, Shirley had to threaten to put Dara out on the porch to wait for her father before Dara finally quieted down to await her fate, naked in the kitchen.</p> <p>It was already after 4 and Dara’s father would be home like clockwork at 5:15 so there was less than an hour to wait. But there was one more aspect to Dara’s humiliation that she hadn’t thought of until this moment.</p> <p>It was John, her 15 year old brother. Like all 16 year old sisters, Dara thought her 14 year old brother was a pain. As the kitchen door opened Dara shrieked and again brought her hands down to protect herself.</p> <p>John was standing in the doorway with his jaw literally hanging open. There was Dara, stark naked! He hadn’t seen his sister completely nude in years since she was 11 or so and he’d been 10; the last time they played Doctor together. Now, there she was, obviously nude. Her B-cup breasts were impossible to cover with her arm alone and her bare flank made it clear she didn’t have a stitch on. Plus, she was standing on a chair in the middle of the kitchen. What the hell was going on here?</p> <p>“Get in the house John,” said his Mom. She was clearly in a state of high agitation; not to be messed with. “before the whole neighbourhood knows what kind of tramp I’ve raised for a daughter.”</p> <p>“Mom!” Dara begged. “Please don’t let him see me like this!”</p> <p>“Quiet you harlot!” cried Shirley. “You got yourself into this mess and you will bear the full consequences. Now get those hands back on your head!”</p> <p>Dara’s hands crept at a snail’s pace until they were, once again, clasped together on the top of her head. John had moved about 2 feet into the kitchen and was staring like a man who’s just seen an oasis in the middle of the desert.</p> <p>“Go ahead John, take a good look. Your sister is a self-abuser and a pervert and has brought shame on herself and her family. Take a good look at what she is!”</p> <p>John didn’t hesitate. After all when might he get another chance? Drinking in the sight as Dara began to cry again in embarrassment, he walked all around his older sister. When he got to where he was planning to enjoy a view of her close to perfect butt he gasped in surprise.</p> <p>“That’s right John, your slutty sister has been pleasing herself with her hairbrush up her little bottom!” said his Mom. “Well you can be sure that that she won’t be sitting on that bottom for some time after your father gets through with her!” John was amazed. The idea that Dara would even play with herself was shocking to him. She’d always been the prim and proper do-gooder. Dara was on the honor roll, was part of the in-crowd at school and John had always figured her for their parent’s favorite. Well, things were about to change!</p> <p>With a last look at her completely bare pussy, John smiled and headed up to his room to do homework. This had turned out to be the best day of his life!</p> <p>Dara was beside herself. Her creepy brother would no doubt be telling his friends everything and she’d be helpless to stop him. He’d threaten to tell the whole school and blackmail her for whatever he wanted. She didn’t realize that these thoughts were already racing through John’s mind and that what he wanted was more of the same. Only two days from now, Dara would find herself right back on this chair with her hands on her head while John and his best friend examined her in detail from inches away!</p> <p>For now though, Dara’s next fear was the arrival of her father. She didn’t have long to wait. It was already 5 o’clock and her father would be home momentarily.</p> <p>The hairbrush had now been in Dara’s bottom for about 90 minutes and it was quite uncomfortable. Dara didn’t dare ask her Mom if she could pull it out and any moment, her father would be seeing it stuck up her bum.</p> <p>The front door sealed her fate and with a final admonishment not to move a muscle, Shirley left the kitchen to explain to Dan what he had to deal with.</p> <p>Dan was home a few minutes early and the first thing to greet him as he walked in from the garage was a clearly agitated wife. Dan’s jaw literally fell open in shock as she told him the news. Dara, his little Dara had turned into some kind of pervert.</p> <p>Well, Pastor Benton had talked about how to deal with perversion and Dan was nothing if not a man of God. He stopped in the hallway to retrieve his strap. He knew he’d be using it in a moment.</p> <p>Dan stepped into the kitchen to see his completely naked daughter. He was stunned. Aside from her bare bottom which he had spanked several months ago, he had not seen her completely naked in years. Now, there she was, bare as the day she was born but now with breasts and a pussy shaven like a Turkish harlot.</p> <p>Dara was in tears but Dan wasn’t at all sympathetic. He reached up to grab his daughter by his ear. She cried out as he pulled her from the chair. He sat in the chair she’d vacated and pulled her over his knee.</p> <p>The black hairbrush handle stuck way up in the air in this position. Dan grabbed a hold of it. </p> <p>“So you slutty girl, you think that playing with yourself is something we approve of?” Dan gave the brush a big wiggle which cause a fresh burst of tears from Dara. Her bottom was already very, very sore from the way the handle had been up inside her for so long.</p> <p>Dan gave the handle a big twist and then pushed and pulled it a moment or two before pulling it out of her completely. She was relieved to finally have the handle out of her and had already sworn she’d never put it in her bottom every again. Little would she know that the handle would be back in her bottom only the next evening as she was punished again.</p> <p>Dara’s relief was short lived as Dan’s hand descended to smack her bottom with a sharp spank. Dan’s punishment routine was always the same. The hand spanking would start fast and furious and he would spank until there was no more resistance. Tears would not slow him down or any amount of pleading. Dan would wait until she was beyond crying and was lying limply over his lap. It would take close to fifteen minutes by which time Dara’s bottom was a deep red and she was cried out.</p> <p>Dan stopped at last and lifted the naked girl to her feet.</p> <p>Dara knew the relief was only a pause.</p> <p>With a hand firmly on her arm, Dan led his daughter to the living room and bent her over the back of the sofa. The sofa was already turned so the back was facing into the room. Dan knew already it was the perfect height for her size. Her hips fit perfectly over the top of the sofa back if she spread her feet about 3 feet apart; something her father had trained her to do when it was her turn to be punished.</p> <p>Dara buried her face into the cushions of the sofa. With her bottom already burning hot, this strapping would be horrible she knew. She was not to be disappointed. Dan used his foot to push Dara’s ankles a little further apart. In this position, with her legs this spread, Dan could see everything. Her bare shaven pussy was completely exposed and she was bent enough that her buttocks had naturally parted to show the red irritated ring of her recently plugged anus.</p> <p>Dan’s lips were pressed firmly together. He planned to make sure this lesson lasted.</p> <p>With a sharp whistling whoosh, the strap came down hard across the width of Dara’s bottom. She couldn’t help but cry out. The strapping was every bit as terrible as she’d imagined and from some deep reservoir, more tears and cries burst from her as he turned her bottom from a hot red to an angry red with horizontal stripes. She’d been feeling the effects of this strapping for several days.</p> <p>When he was sure she’d been punished enough, Dan through the strap onto the sofa and let Dara slowly get control of herself.</p> <p>It was perhaps five minutes later when he would pull her to her feet and lead her, still naked to the living room corner.</p> <p>Dara was so happy that it was over. Normally she was horrified by corner time. It was the only time her bottom was left still bare as she’d stand facing the corner. This time the effect was profoundly different. She’d been on display with her bare breasts and pussy for so long that the opportunity to hide them in the corner was a welcome relief. Now it was *only* her bottom showing and she slowly calmed down as the full effects of the spanking and then the strapping burned into her bottom as a deep aching heat.</p> <p>Dan had retreated to the kitchen where Dara could hear him talking to her mother although so quietly that she couldn’t make out what they were saying. At one point, her father made a phone call but again Dara was unable to hear who he was speaking to or what about.</p> <p>Dara had been in the corner for almost 30 minutes when she heard footsteps coming into the living room.</p> <p>“Dara, front and center,” said her father. This was standard practice. After a spanking, Dara would have to face her Mom or Dad and apologize for her behaviour. As she turned, she saw that both her parents were waiting on the sofa for her. Dara could see the kitchen chair that she had been so embarrassed to be exposed on this afternoon. Dan had placed it in the middle of the living room.</p> <p>Dara came to stand right in front of them as she’d been taught and was about to start the apology she’d rehearsed in the corner when she was interrupted.</p> <p>“Hands on your head, Dara,” said her father.</p> <p>Dara’s hands leapt to the top of her head where she instantly clasped them firmly together. There was just something about a spanking that seemed to make you immediately obedient.</p> <p>Dara’s father looked her up and down, finally settling his gaze on her face.</p> <p>“I can’t tell you how embarrassed I am by your behaviour, young lady,” Dan said.</p> <p>Dara opened her mouth to respond but was silenced by Dan raising a finger in her direction. He obviously wasn’t done.</p> <p>“You have embarrassed us and you have been somewhat embarrassed today by your punishment. I’m sure you think you’ve been fully punished for your transgression and I think that you have but I am not at all sure that we have beaten the devil out of you. You have clearly strayed from the path of righteousness that we have tried to instill in you and your mother and I want to be sure you will be good from now on.</p> <p>“Therefore, you have more penance in your immediate future.”</p> <p>Dara didn’t dare speak. She was sure she would burst into uncontrollable tears. Her bottom was already so hot.</p> <p>“That’s right,” said Dan. “You aren’t done with this punishment yet. Tomorrow you will receive the second half and to be sure that you have forsaken the perversion that has you so enthralled I’ve asked Pastor Benton to come and administer the strapping.”</p> <p>Dara gasped. Surely he didn’t mean that Pastor Benton would strap her bare bottom like her Dad did!</p> <p>“So, tomorrow you mother will pick you up from school and you will come right here. Right here to the living room where she will supervise you removing all of your clothes. You will be bare as the day you were born with one exception. Your mother will reinsert that hairbrush you are so happy with back into your naughty bottom and then you can stand on this chair and wait with your hands on your head until Pastor Benton and I come home to finish your punishment.</p> <p>This was worse, much worse than Dara had even imagined. She could feel the tears of embarrassment trickling again down her cheeks. Oh if she’d only never started with that stupid hairbrush!</p> <p>There was no point in arguing. Once her father’s mind was made up, there was nothing she could do to change it. She would be here tomorrow, naked as she was now to be exposed to someone from outside her family. </p> <p>Dara wouldn’t realize until later that punishments would include this type of embarrassment from now on. Yes, life had changed for Dara; changed forever.</p></div>",[]
1641,Sleepover Spanking,-1,MASTER CHRIS,chris_mc_v@hotmail.com,,2006-01-11,42,5,"Mf, Ff, spank, cons, exhib, voy",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterchris017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>To say I was shocked would have been the understatement of the century. I had come home early from work. Usually my 17 year old daughter Kim is home alone for a couple of hours. As I walked in the door, I didn’t hear anything from her room. The typical overbearing stereo sound of today’s latest pop stars was absent. I thought she was either studying or sleeping so I walked into her room quietly so as not to wake her up.</p> <p>The sight in the corner of the room had me adopt the slack-jawed deer-in-the-headlights look for someone who has been stunned motionless. The British have the absolute best term for this: “Gobsmacked”. </p> <p>In the corner of my daughter’s room was a girl. It was clearly not my daughter who is a brunette. This girl was blond and she was absolutely naked. There was no sudden scream of horror at being looked at by a 47 year old man because at the moment, this blond teenager was facing the corner just like a naughty girl might do after a spanking. The spanking analogy was perhaps apt because this girl had clearly just had a spanking of some kind. Her bare back and thighs were brown from the summer tan that only teenage girls seem able to perfect. Where her bikini must have stayed all summer the bottom would have been pale white. I say would have been because clearly it was not at the moment. This bottom was a cherry red. It had clearly just received a very hot spanking and, as my eyes took in the room, I could see a hairbrush still lying on the bed that might well have done much of the damage.</p> <p>I had said she was completely naked but now as I looked, I realized that this was not exactly true. Around the back of her head was the strap of what looked like it must be a blindfold and on the wrists of each hand, hanging down by her sides were leather cuffs. Her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail and held with an elastic that was her only other garment, albeit small.</p> <p>There was one other thing she was wearing but it was clearly in her not on her. It was a plug, a rectal plug that I could see only the peach-colored end of sticking out from between her well-spanked buttocks.</p> <p>As I looked it suddenly occurred to me who this was. It was Tyler, one of my daughter’s best friends. I had known Tyler for years. She had been over for many sleep-overs and parties and other girl-nights as the girls were growing up. Well, maybe more so before my wife died. In the last two years, there hadn’t been so many of those kinds of parties around our house. Now 17 year old Tyler, high-school classmate of my daughter was standing naked in the corner of my daughter’s bedroom and I had no idea what to even think.</p> <p>I wouldn’t get much chance to think because at that moment I heard Kim’s voice.</p> <p>“You’d better not have moved you naughty girl or I’ll spank that bottom all over!” she said as she walked into the bedroom from her en-suite bathroom.</p> <p>Kim was also completely naked and it was now her turn to stop in her tracks with that deer-in-the-headlights look as she looked at me looking at her.</p> <p>Kim was beautiful, like her Mother in so many ways but prettier too. She was a star athlete, in peak physical shape and every bit of it showed. It was obvious she’d just been in the shower as her hair was in a towel wrapped like a turban. The rest of her was bare, showing her b-cup breasts with the high-placed brown and very erect, very long and very thick nipples. Her flat stomach and rippling abs were testament to her track-star athletic routine and my eyes were helpless but to drift lower to find that her pussy, just like her Mom’s had always been was shaved smooth as a baby’s.</p> <p>Our eyes met and a moment later hers twinkled and the corners of her mouth twitched upwards in a sly grin.</p> <p>There was nothing else to do. As silently as I’d entered, I backed out of the room and quietly made my way downstairs. I heard the door close behind me.</p> <p>I was in turmoil. The sight was one of the most erotic I had ever encountered. Prior to getting married I’d been very active in D/s (domination/submission) play and I’d had more than one naughty submissive girl in just the position that I’d just seen Tyler in. Rectal plugs were also a favorite toy to play with and I’d used one more than once. My late wife June also liked this method of play but as I guess it is with all long-term marriages, as we went through parenthood and our buys lives, we found less and less time to play that way. Once June got sick, there wasn’t really much opportunity for sex at all never mind kinky play. </p> <p>But that didn’t mean I didn’t think about it and, while I’d not dated since June’s passing (having a teenager and simultaneously grieving will do that to you), it didn’t mean I didn’t surf the Internet or pull out some of my favorite erotica from time to time. Now here, in my own house, my daughter was spanking a beautiful naked teenage girl. </p> <p>I had an erection so hard I could have cut glass with it.</p> <p>It was over an hour and a half later that the girls came downstairs. </p> <p>“Hi Mr. V” said Tyler as she popped into the kitchen, her pony tail still bouncing from the top of her head. </p> <p>I smiled and looked quizzically at my daughter who entered with her. Kim just grinned at me. “Hi Dad, we were just, um studying,” she said.</p> <p>My eyebrows raised but I said nothing and Tyler seemed oblivious to the conversation. She didn’t seem at all embarrassed and I realized to my surprise that Kim must have not told her about my entering the room.</p> <p>The girls chit-chatted as they always did but in my mind, I couldn’t help looking surreptitiously at Tyler, letting my eyes drift down her back to her rounded bottom, covered now by tight stretch pants. Kim caught me looking and grinned again at my discomfort.</p> <p>We had dinner together and then Tyler and Kim left to head down to the local coffee shop where most of their friends congregated on a regular basis.</p> <p>It was after 9 when she came in to find me sitting in the living room half-watching TV.</p> <p>“I guess we should talk about it, huh?” she said.</p> <p>I clicked the TV off and gave her my full attention.</p> <p>“Just for the record, I’m not a lesbian,” she started.</p> <p>I smiled. “Well given the boyfriends you’ve had, I’d have guessed not. Bisexual then?”</p> <p>“Well, I’m more like an opportunist,” she laughed. “But I guess you’re more wondering about the kink.”</p> <p>I waited.</p> <p>“It’s mostly your fault you know”, she said. “I came across your porn collection years ago, long before Mom was gone and you do a terrible job of covering your tracks on your laptop. It didn’t take much to find the D/s sites you frequent so often.”</p> <p>“With some of the stories talking about spankings and punishing naughty girls it was only a matter of time before I was either over someone’s knee or taking someone over my knee. I tried being submissive but I really find I like having a submissive instead.”</p> <p>“I’ve been topping Ty now for almost a year”</p> <p>I didn’t know what to say. The thought of Tyler being dominated in my own home on a regular basis was stunning and not a little arousing.</p> <p>“Honey,” I said. “Your sexuality is your own and, it’s really none of my business. I would have never intruded on you if I’d known you were … um … entertaining.”</p> <p>Kim laughed out loud and jumped into my lap. “Dad, you’re the best!” she said and gave me a big kiss on the cheek and a huge hug.</p> <p>Nothing more was said about the incident for almost three weeks. Life moved on. School was a daily requirement for her and work for me and we both went about our lives, doing whatever we were in the middle of doing.</p> <p>On a Saturday night three weeks after what I was starting to think of as the Amazing Discovery, Kim did something that stunned me to the core.</p> <p>Again I was sitting in the living room, channel flipping. Tyler was over again as she was often and I was studiously staying as far from the bedroom area of the house as possible. </p> <p>The girls came down to the living room wearing the long t-shirts that they often did during a sleepover.</p> <p>Kim plucked the TV clicker out of my hands and turned the TV off. She obviously wanted my complete attention.</p> <p>“Dad,” she said. “Tyler here has a problem.” </p> <p>I looked up at Tyler. Her head was hanging down, unable to meet my eyes but I could see she was blushing a bright red.</p> <p>“Tyler,” Kim continued, “has been quite naughty and we’ve decided that what she really needs is to get a hard bare bottomed spanking like you used to give me.”</p> <p>My eyes widened at this. Kim had never been spanked as a child. June had always believed in reasoning with her even as a little girl. Of course Tyler might not know that.</p> <p>“Isn’t that right, Tyler?” asked my daughter.</p> <p>“Um yes, Sir.” She mumbled. “It would be best if you could spank me.”</p> <p>I had a raging erection. Kim was offering her submissive right up to me on a platter.</p> <p>It was like the classic angel on one shoulder, devil on the other. I knew the best thing to do was to leave the room or, at the very least protest. The devil’s argument won out.</p> <p>“Very well,” I said, “Come here Tyler.”</p> <p>Tyler shuffled over to my side. I felt instantly powerful. A beautiful young girl was following my erotic directions. It was a flashback to the many dominant/submissive relationships I’d had when I was much younger.</p> <p>“Tyler, are you sure this is what you want?” I asked. “Look at me, Honey when you answer.”</p> <p>Tyler looked up. She was blushing to the blond roots of her head. </p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” she said.</p> <p>“Alright then,” I answered, “and are you sure you need a bare-bottomed spanking?”</p> <p>Tyler nodded slowly.</p> <p>“Well then, you’d better pull up that T-shirt hadn’t you?” I instructed.</p> <p>Tyler’s lips were quivering with embarrassment but she dutifully reached down to pull the back of her t-shirt up just over the crest of her buttocks which were still facing away from me. There was nothing under the shirt. Tyler’s bottom was completely naked now.</p> <p>“No. You’ll need to pull it much higher than that Tyler,” I said quietly. </p> <p>I was looking right at her and there was a moment of recognition in her eyes. She had been obeying Kim up until now but the shift of power happened in that moment. She was now obeying me.</p> <p>I stared right at her eyes, capturing them in mine and saw out of my peripheral vision that she had hauled her t-shirt up by the sides to the middle of her chest, covering her breasts but nothing below them.</p> <p>I smiled at her obedience and the slowly, leisurely, let my eyes scan downwards from her face to her torso, to her perfectly smooth pubis which already looked swollen and puffy, to her long legs and perfect feet.</p> <p>She was beautiful and she was completely under my control.</p> <p>I motioned with my hands and a moment later, Tyler’s 108 pounds were stretched out over my lap with her rounded bottom the highest point.</p> <p>I rested my right hand on her right buttock and just enjoyed for a moment the smooth feel of her bottom.</p> <p>I didn’t wait long, I couldn’t. The spanks were sharp, first one side, then the other, methodically building up the heat on both sides until Tyler was whimpering with every smack.</p> <p>Kim was standing across from us and slightly to Tyler’s back so she Tyler couldn’t see her ear-to-ear grin as she watched her best friend get spanked.</p> <p>I slowed down the spanks now, letting my hand rest on the overheated buttocks after each blow. I didn’t think Tyler was done but I was very much enjoying the feel her her smooth bottom as my hand moved all over it in ever increasing circles.</p> <p>Kim held out her hand. It held the hairbrush. </p> <p>“Here,” she said. “Maybe this will help.”</p> <p>I smiled as I took the brush from her.</p> <p>“And, we should take care of this too,” said Kim as she walked around to stand near Tyler’s head.</p> <p>Reaching down for the hem, Kim pulled the bottom of the t-shirt up from the middle of her back where it had bunched. As she pulled, the t-shirt turned inside out and then it was over Tyler’s head and then off altogether. The teenager over my lap was now completely nude.</p> <p>I started with the hairbrush, building up the strength and then the speed of the smacks faster and faster until Tyler was crying openly. Her legs kicked now like a breast-stroker’s, kicking the knees wide apart and showing everything between her legs on each smack.</p> <p>Finally I stopped and turned the brush over onto the bristle side. Long experience had shown me that lightly scraping the bristles of a brush over a just-sensitized bare bottom produced the most amazing shivers up and down the spine. Tyler showed that the theory still held water as she quivered over my lap at each movement of the brush.</p> <p>I waited until she calmed down.</p> <p>“Have you learned your lesson Tyler?” I asked.</p> <p>“Yes, Sir,” she said.</p> <p>I couldn’t resist. Putting the hairbrush aside, I put both my hands on her red bottom, feeling the heat. With a firm movement I slowly spread her buttocks out as wide as I could, completely opening her concealed anus and the white strip between her now red buttocks.</p> <p>“You should be happy you weren’t so naughty that you were punished here,” I said with a smile. Tyler shuddered at the exposure. I held her like that for a moment or two longer then finally let her go. Her whole body relaxed with relief.</p> <p>“Up you get Tyler,” I said and, for the first time, I could see the completely naked teen in front of me. Her hands naturally crept to the classic Venus pose, one over her bare breasts and the other over her bare pubis.</p> <p>“Tyler.”</p> <p>It was Kim and the voice was low but commanding. Tyler’s hands reluctantly left their protective position until they were firmly clasped on top of her head leaving her completely exposed in front of me. </p> <p>I might never have the chance again. I thought and my eyes went up and down, enjoying the view. Tyler’s blond hair had given her a pale complexion with a lot of freckles coming down her arms and chest. Her breasts were small and tight like Kim’s but the nipples, while thick were a light pink in color. The pubis was shaved and I could see that it was now even more engorged. The spanking had turned her on.</p> <p>“You can spend a few minutes in the corner until you calm down,” I said, pointing and Tyler dutifully took up a spot in the living room corner with her nose pressed right into the corner and her bare and red bottom facing the room.</p> <p>I didn’t leave her there long, five minutes perhaps before I declared her punishment over. She gave me a kiss on the cheek, embarrassedly whispered “Thank you” and, picking up her tshirt, followed Kim up the stairs.</p> <p>I sighed with a moment of angst. I’d just spanked a 17 year old school friend of my daughter’s and I knew I was going straight to hell sooner or later for it. But it had felt so good, so right that I knew I’d reawakened that sexually dominant part of me that had been dormant for so long.</p> <p>It was early but I was so horny that there was no staying here in the living room. I headed up to my bedroom led by my erect dick figuring to take care of business with my right hand. I was amazed I hadn’t cum in my pants when Tyler had gone over my knee. </p> <p>I was down to my boxers and just about to jump into bed when I heard the bedroom door opening.</p> <p>It was Tyler. She was still naked, well almost. Cuffs were on her wrists. </p> <p>“Sir,” she said. “Mistress has sent me to take care of you.”</p> <p>Tyler was blushing red but she didn’t hesitate. Closing the door behind her she came right up to me and knelt down with her face right in my crotch.</p> <p>I could have no more resisted her than an earthquake and a moment later, she’d freed my penis from my boxers and had engulfed it in her mouth.</p> <p>She was very, very good at sucking cock and the sight of her blond head bobbing up and down while her hot wet mouth surrounded my dick made sure that she didn’t have long to wait.</p> <p>“I’m cumming,” I groaned, giving her a chance to back off so I didn’t come in her mouth. There was never a moment when she tried. I felt her hands reach back onto my buttocks and pull me forward, pushing even farther down on my cock. She took my sperm at the back of her throat. The sensation of her swallowing while I was still deep in her mouth had me twitch and cum hard, as hard as I’d ever remembered. She sucked softly until I was finally soft.</p> <p>Finally, Tyler released me and stood up. </p> <p>“Thank you,” she grinned. That was great – and so was the spanking. With thatshe turned and bounced out of the room leaving me with the stunning sight of her buttocks still red from the spanking I’d given with my own hand and between them, the end of a butt plug that was obviously buried deep in her rectum.</p> <p>It was the gift of a submissive. One I’d have never expected but one which was a special gift indeed. I knew it wouldn’t be the last spanking I’d ever give and I was right. My dominant hiatus was over.</p></div>",[]
1642,Gennie's Beating,-1,MASTER DAVE,davegruny@hotmail.com,,2004-07-02,97,4,"M/f, bd, reluc, oral, sm, teen",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterdave001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>3 sharp knocks on the door was the signal. Gennie got up off the bed and tugged nervously at her skirt and collar. The thin 15 year old was dressed in a skirt so short as to show occaisional flashes of her white panties, and a skimpy top that showed her belly and stretched tight across her small but perfect and pert tits.</p> <p>Gennie opened the door to find her sister's 20 year old boyfriend Dave standing there, as expected. Ever since he'd raped her of her virginity 3 months ago she'd been his slave and toy plaything whenever he wanted. She loved it when he used her, but she also had no choice. Dave was a strong man, and would do anything to punish her if she disobeyed. He required her to dress for him at night and to await him if he wanted to use her.</p> <p>Dave walked into the room and grabbed ahold of the young girl roughly. She gasped, looking down. Gennie had always been a very submissive girl, but her rough rape had made her completely submissive to Dave. He roughly kissed her on the mouth and reached up her skirt to fondle her perfectly round panty covered ass. The damn bitch was wet already.</p> <p>3 months ago Dave had entered Gennie's room at night to take her. He'd had his eyes on her for a long time, catching occaisional glimpses of her as she exited the shower. Her body was maturing nicely, and everytime he saw her he got a hardon. He knew she was a complete virgin, never even been kissed, which turned him on even more. When he came into the room she was wearing only a T-Shirt and white flowered panties, her soft creamy legs instantly brought his cock to attention. He shut and locked the door, announced his intentions, and threw himself upon her. After fondling her extensively, he tore her clothes off and raped her hard for half an hour. Her pussy was bushy, which he didn't like, but tighter than anything he'd ever experienced. He pulled out and came all over her chin and tits, then left.</p> <p>He returned an hour later still horny, and found her crying on the bed, her violated pussy bleeding, her chest covered with dried cum. He told her she was now his toy, and then he took her ass. The girl eventually began to enjoy it as he roughly pinched her nipples and slapped her ass. As he stroked her pussy she came for the first time, delighting Dave as her tight ass squeezed another full load out of his cock. From then on she considered herself his property and became increasingly submissive and obediant.</p> <p>Dave roughly stroked Gennie's hairless cunny from behind through her panties. Gennie kept her entire body below her neck waxed per Dave's orders, her small pink cunny and asshole bare and hairless. Dave reached up and grabed her small pert titties and stroked them roughly through her tight top. Gennie was not wearing a bra, and her tits needed no support.</p> <p>""Hows my little slut tonite, gennie?"" Dave asked.</p> <p>""S. sir.. I am k. kinda horny... I hope thats o. ok"" she replied, blushing and timidly refusing to look at him.</p> <p>Dave smiled. ""Kneel and suck."" he commanded, and Gennie responded with a quick ""Yes Sir!"".</p> <p>Gennie undid the button on his pants and pulled his clothes off. He stood naked in front of her, towering over the normally 5'7 girl as she knelt submissively in front of him. Her skirt rode up as she knelt exposing her inner thighs and showing the white panties with green flowers she often wore. Dave smiled as she licked her lips and grasped his cock in her hands and began stroking it, then licked the tip.</p> <p>She looked up at him for approval. He smiled down into her eyes and she quickly began to suck at his cock, plunging the length into her mouth. Dave was feeling very horny tonite, and his cock grew as the 15 year old took nearly its entire length into her small mouth. Smiling, Dave grabbed the girl's soft shoulder length brown hair and pulled her mouth down onto his cock, gagging her. Gennie's eyes, full of fear, flew wide open and stared up at Dave as he choked her, her pretty face turning purple as she took his entire length.. Dave held her there, enjoying the feeling of her throat, until he felt she was running out of air. He grasped her hair and pulled her head off rougly, laughing as she coughed for air. Dave was in a sadistic mood. He pulled her tight top off and dragged her by her hair over by the bed, dumping her gasping body on the floor.</p> <p>Dave opened a drawer in Gennie's desk and retrieved a few tools, including a riding bat, cane, and a pair of chained nipple clamps. Gennie stared at him nervously from across the room, fear in her eyes. It had been some time since he'd hurt her hard, and the marks from last time had faded completely. However, she remembered her last beating and the emotional marks remained.</p> <p>""Oooh, Sir, please no sir!"" she gasped. Dave merely laughed, his cock pointing rock hard.</p> <p>Gennie trembled with fear, causing her small breasts to jiggle nicely. Dave towered over her, reaching down to roughly fondle her chest, smiling at her fear and watching her nipples grow. She tried to crawl back away from him but quickly found herself backed up against the side of the bed, unable to crawl any further, her legs spread from her attempts.</p> <p>""Hands behind your back!"" he ordered, and she quickly complied, holding her hands together tightly just behind her butt.</p> <p>Her breasts thrust out naturally as she did this, and Dave took that opportunity to clamp her right nipple painfully tight. She gasped sharply as he ran the clamp's chain through her collar ring and back down to her other nipple. Gennie winced in pain as the chain was adjusted to pull constantly on her two nipples. She lay, trembling, breasts jiggling, her back pushed against the bed, eyes wide with fear, almost tearful, her hands clasped tightly behind her back, her legs spread enough to expose her creamy inner thighs and provide a clear view of the growing wet spot on the crotch of her white panties.</p> <p>Dave grabbed the riding bat and struck her upper thighs hard twice, once on each side. Red marks emerged.</p> <p>""Wet little slut!! You love this, you dirty cunthole!"" Dave shouted as he quickly hit her twice, hard, directly on the crotch of her panties. She gasped, and almost shut her legs.. but caught herself when she remembered what would happen if she did.</p> <p>""Stand up!"" He hit her pussy one more time as he ordered her, and she moaned and struggled to get upright quickly. As she hurried to stand, her nipple chain tightened, and she yelped in pain and gasped in pleasure. She looked down.</p> <p>""Yes Sir!! I ll. love it when you abuse me SsSir!"" she responded to his earlier question, while attempting to keep her hands behind her back. She stood, hands clasped behind her back, legs spread around 3-4 feet, nipple chain taught.</p> <p>""Remove your skirt and hand me your panties, Gennie."" The young toy wasted no time in removing her skirt, then quickly stepped out of her panties. She handed the soaked underwear to Dave, who inhaled the sweet smell. The girl was soaking wet. Dave smiled and walked around her, checking her out.</p> <p>Gennie was now entirely nude except for a collar and nipple clamps. She remained in the same pose, her spread legs affording a nice view of her bare cunt, glistening with moisture. Viewed from behind, her long shapely legs ended at a small round cute ass, white and creamy, unmarked so far.</p> <p>Gennie did not see Dave exchange the riding bat for the cane. She only heard a quick ""swoosh"" and felt searing pain as the cane contacted the her butt. A thick red and purple welt appeared quickly, and Gennie clenched her buttcheeks. But it was too late.</p> <p>""Swoosh!Crack!"" The second hit came even harder, and Gennie began to cry. The third and the fourth came in quick succession, then Dave stopped to admire his work. The poor girl sobbed softly as he stroked her welted rear, then he drew his hand back and rapidly delivered six more, covering her ass and the tops of her thighs. Gennie yelped and barely kept her balance with each one. Always obediant, her hands remained clasped just above her ass.. torture. Dave stopped briefly and walked close behind Gennie, his cock touching her bruised ass from behind, and fondled her clamped titties roughly.</p> <p>""Five more"" Dave whispered in her ear with a chuckle.</p> <p>He grabbed her roughly and threw her down bent over the bed. His cock grew rock hard once again, as he saw his handiwork and raised the cane to take another stroke. Dave marked her 5 more times, with maximum force, his cock growing with every stroke, listening to the poor girl sob. After the fifth, Dave ordered her to spread her legs wide and gazed onto her brutally marked ass, his eyes traveling down to her pink little asshole and pussy. Her cunt was glistening wet, spread wide. He smiled, rubbed his cock against it and, plunged in.</p> <p>Dave fucked the 15 year old long and hard, enjoying her tight cunt as well as the sensation everytime his body touched her asscheeks and he entire body clenched down on his cock. She moaned loudly, building into an orgasm as his cock thrust in and out of her tight hole. She turned to stare up at him as she began to spasm and cum, tightening around his cock.</p> <p>Dave smiled and shot his huge load into her cunt, then pulled out and had her clean his cock with her mouth while he removed the nipple clamps. Dave grunted as he slipped his clothes back on, then left Gennie standing nude, legs spread, cum dripping slowly down her legs, as he slipped back out the door.</p></div>",[]
1643,Gennie's Piercing,-1,MASTER DAVE,davegruny@hotmail.com,,2004-07-04,80,4,"M/f, bd, oral, anal, sm, piercing, teen",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterdave002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dave had always found nipple and clit piercings attractive and symbolic of total submission. Ever since raping his girlfriend's 15 year old sister Gennie and turning her into his sex slave he'd dreamed of piercing her. Dave announced his intentions, purchased the neccessary equipment, and waited for his first opportunity for an entire night alone with the girl. Ever since being told Gennie worried about the pain. Dave frequently beat her -- and she often enjoyed it, in a strange way -- but he'd never stuck needles in her. Until now.</p> <p>Less than 10 minutes after everyone else had left for the weekend Dave entered Gennie's room. He had instructed her to be entirely nude except for her collar, but when he strode through her open door she was still hurriedly pulling off a pair of white panties. Dave smiled and watched as her butt and titties jiggled and moved nicely as she struggled to quickly remove her panties without angering her sadistic master. Dave held out his hand, and she handed him the panties. Both Gennie and Dave knew she should be punished for not being ready. But Dave decided to wait, knowing she would be in pain plenty tonite. He took a long, deep, inhale and immediately felt his cock ready itself for action.</p> <p>""Nipples first, sweetie.. I want you on your knees, hands behind your back.""</p> <p>Gennie quickly complied as Dave shed his clothes and grabbed some rope from his bag. He tightly bound her arms together behind her back, admiring the way it made her chest thrust forward, showing off her small but lovely titties. Dave held out a large ball gag and the submissive girl opened her mouth without even being asked. Dave secured the gag and admired the beautiful cunt layed out before him, her legs spread slightly, arms bound behind her presenting her fine chest, and her cute face dominated by a ball gag, her eyes watching him with fear.</p> <p>The girl watched him carefully as he took out two nipple rings, a piercing needle, and some alcohol swabs. Dave quickly swabbed the left nipple with alcohol, watching it grow cold from the alcohol and get hard. He grabbed the nipple with forceps, positioned the needle and quickly inserted it through her nipple, his cock growing harder as he listened to her screaming through the gag, beginning to sob. He moved quickly, finishing the piercing with the slave's rings.</p> <p>He moved on to the right nipple as Gennie sobbed softly into the gag, piercing it quickly and holding her steady with a hand on her ass as he pierced her and inserted the ring.</p> <p>""Two down, one to go, little one,"" Dave smiled. The girl nodded submissively.</p> <p>He unbound her arms and directed her onto her back. The young girl lay down, and Dave pulled her legs up and told her to pull them back and wide. He bound her feet to her arms as she pulled them back. Dave turned his attention to her waxed bare pussy, stroking it and watching her as sobs turned to muffled moans. She was moist, having enjoyed the pain as well as endured it.</p> <p>Dave used the forceps to grasp her clit as she squirmed and moaned. He admired her skill for remaining subservient and not overreacting. He rapidly pinched her clit and thrust the needle through it, then followed with the clit ring. Gennie screamed and had an orgasm as it shoved through her small clit, and she sobbed out from the pain and pleasure, tears streaming down her face.</p> <p>Dave unbound her and ordered her up onto the bed, following her with his cock rock hard. He laughed and watched as she was met with waves on pleasure upon walking towards the bed. He slapped her ass as she got onto the bed and he had her lie on all fours doggy style, balancing using her head.</p> <p>""Pull your ass checks wide, Gennie""</p> <p>Dave climbed up behind her and admired her excellent bum as she pulled her cheeks apart to reveal her pink rosebud. He dribbled some lube onto his cock and her small asshole and slipped a finger in. He positioned his big thick cock at the entrace and began to push as he stroked her pussy. His cock slowly entered her tight anal cavity as she groaned and moaned into her gag.</p> <p>Dave had first taken Gennie's ass when he raped her 4 months ago and made her his slave. Her asscheeks were perfectly shaped, and a view of her from behind was wonderful. Her asshole was perfectly tight. She enjoyed it, too. Dave slid his cock in to the hilt, stuffing the young girl full, and began to play with her pussy and pierced clit. Dave held his cock in, listening to the girl moan and whimper into her ballgag as her tight ass gripped his cock. He began to thrust in and out of her ass hard, pulling nearly all the way out and thrusting in as she squirmed and moaned. Dave watched as her small tits jiggled hanging down, the newly inserted rings swinging.</p> <p>""You love this, huh slut? Being owned? Your tits and clit pierced to mark you as property? My cock buried in your butt?"" Dave taunted, smilingand enjoying his property.</p> <p>Gennie loved the humilation. Overwhelmed with sensation, she managed to nod her head to Dave and turned to watch him fucking her. The sight of her gagged face staring back at him, the faraway look of orgasm in her eyes as she screamed moaning into her gag made Dave step up the pace, spanking her asscheeks as he fucked her and playing with her tits and cunt. Gennie began to orgasm, her ass spasming and squeezing Dave's cock. Dave thrust harder, groaned, and began to unload his cum into her ass. The pretty girl trembled as he finished and slowly pulled his cock out.</p> <p>Dave grabbed the girl by her collar and had her roll onto her side. He unbuckled the ballgag and removed it, smiling as Gennie stretched her jaw.</p> <p>""Suck it clean."" Dave presented his cock.</p> <p>Gennie did not hesitate and quickly began to hungrily suck Dave's cock clean. Her mouth made slurping sounds as she sucked, causing Dave's cock to harden as he watched her and fondled her tits and ass. Gennie looked up into Dave's eyes as she played with his balls and felt him grow hard once again. The obediant girl began to suck the whole length, using her hands and her mouth, deepthroating Dave's cock.</p> <p>""You are such a nice good little girl, Gennie."" Dave lay his hands on her head and petted her.</p> <p>""Thank you Sir, you know I always try to be a good toy."" Gennie smiled.</p> <p>Dave grinned and held the girl by her hair, fucking her head slowly up and down his cock. He was rock hard now, and very horny. He began to fuck her throat harder, his cock filling her mouth to the hilt. The sound of her gagging on his growing cock fueling his passion and he began to hold her down on it, watching her squirm and turn purple. As she squirmed, her legs rubbed together against her clit ring and her body trembled with pleasure. Dave pulled her off his cock to let her breath.</p> <p>""Oh Sir, thank you Sir, please fuck me again, please."" She pleaded as she gasped for breath and jacked his cock with her hands.</p> <p>Dave rolled her onto her back and instructed her to grab her ankles and pull her legs apart and back. The girl obeyed quickly, giving Dave a nice view of her cunt and asshole. Dave used two lengths of rope to bind Gennie's ankles spread wide to the bedposts behind him, holding her arms and legs back in a very vulnerable position.</p> <p>Dave positioned his rock hard cockhead at her ass opening, already nicely lubricated by his own cum. He wasted no time in taking the primed ass, roughly fucking himself in all the way. She gasped at the sudden intrusion, moaning as Dave massaged her titties and played with her cunt. Gennie adored being tied down, used, her ass fucked, and her body pierced. She was a true slave slut.</p> <p>Dave thrust into her hard, watching her titties jiggle with each thrust. She watched him, her eyes glazed over, as he used her body. He used his fingers to penetrate her pussy and she began to moan loudly. His fingers thrust into her cunt as she squirmed and began to orgasm. Gennie's tight little ass gripped Dave's cock as he roughly fucked her, grunting as he neared orgasm. The girl gasped and screamed out as she suddenly came, her pussy practically gushing sweet juices onto Dave's fingers and her tight ass milking his cock as he shot yet another load into her bum. Dave left his softening cock inside the panting girl as he untied her fully.</p> <p>""Thank you Master. I am very grateful."" She said softly as she tried to regain her breath.</p> <p>Dave smiled. ""It was my pleasure, Gennie.""</p> <p>The girl left her collar on and the two fell asleep together, Gennie stuffed full of cum and Dave fully satisfied.</p></div>",[]
1644,Gennie's Gangbang,-1,MASTER DAVE,davegruny@hotmail.com,Following other Gennie stories also by Dave Gennie is gangbanged and tortured by Dave's friends.,2005-03-24,84,4,"MMMMMM/f, teen, bd, oral, anal, sm, enema, humil",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterdave003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>With Gennie's new piercings healed, Dave decided to exhibit and share Gennie's body with some other interested men. Previously he'd occaisionally taken her out in public skimpily dressed, but up until now the thin and cute 15yo girl had remained only Dave's. Dave assembled several men he knew and invited a few Internet sadist friends over without telling Gennie his plan.</p> <p>Gennie was well trained, and Dave had her prepare herself. Earlier in the week Gennie had had her body hair waxed bare, and early Saturday Dave sent her into bathroom with orders to clean herself inside and out. Dave layed some clothes on her bed and slipped into the bathroom to watch her. The young girl had obediantly filled her enema bag with the soapy solution and she knelt on her hands and knees in the bathtub, her ass sticking up in the air. Dave watched as she lubed the enema nozzle, slipped it into her tight ass, and opened the enema flow. The young girl groaned as her bowels filled, cleaning her anal passage for rough anal sex. Dave had her hold it for five minutes, then let her shit in the toilet. Dave instructed the obediant cunt to repeat it until she was clean, then shower and dress in the outfit he had put on her bed.</p> <p>Dave left and headed downstairs. Gennie knew that Dave must be preparing her for something, but she hadn't even thought he would share her. Shortly after heading downstairs two of his friends arrived, then three men he had met through online message groups. The six men chatted quietly as Gennie finished showering and preparing her body. She did not hear the men as she carefully dried herself and put her hair into the cute pigtails Dave had requested. Dave and the men waited on the couches in the den as Gennie dressed and went downstairs to meet Dave in the den.</p> <p>The men sat and stared at the door, eagerly anticipating their prey. Gennie entered, suddenly startled to see the men. She was wearing a studded collar with D-Ring and small bell around her neck. A black tanktop surrounded her torso, holes cut in the top to entirely expose her two small breasts. Her nipples were adorned with simple gold rings, and she was wearing a plaid skirt so short the men could see she was not wearing panties. Gennie face showed surprise and fear; she had never been exposed to anyone other than Dave. The men stared and smiled, licking their lips and taking their cocks out.</p> <p>""H.. He.. llo.. Sir.."" Gennie stuttered, unsure of what to do.</p> <p>""Gennie, these people are friends of mine. They're here to use your body."" Dave responded.</p> <p>Gennie knew Dave's two friends Jim and Ken. The two men often leered at her body when they saw her, and she had often thought of them nude. The other three men she had never seen before. Two were smaller men Dave had introduced as Bob and Jay and a huge black men named Pete. Gennie stared at Pete as he stroked his member. It was gigantic.</p> <p>""Hey there little girly, come here and say hi to Uncle Pete."" The big man's deep voice boomed as he laughed at her startled expression.</p> <p>Dave motioned to Gennie and she knelt in front of the big man and began to suck. The young slut was an expert. Pete smiled as she sucked his huge cock deep into her mouth, gagging on the huge meat. Pete groaned as Gennie's throat tightly gripped his cock and the bell on her collar jingled as she gagged. Jim and Ken got up and knelt down on either side of the kneeling girl, stripping themselves naked. The two horny men began to fondle her legs, ass, and tits, eventually dipping into her wet pussy. The men were delighted to find out the young girl's clit was pierced, and her cunt was wet from the humiliating treatment she was enjoying.</p> <p>Gennie moistened her two hands and began to slowly jack Jim and Ken's cocks. Her mouth bobbed up and down on Pete's big black cock. Suddenly Bob stepped behind the girl and grasped her pigtails in his hands. The men laughed and cheered as Bob fucked Gennie's cute little face up and down Pete's cock, enjoying the choking sounds the big cock made as it shoved down her throat.</p> <p>Dave watched the whole thing with a smile and a video camera. Jay proceeded to unpack the toybag he had brought, containing riding crops, canes, whips, clamps, weights, wax, needles, bondage equipment, buttplugs and dildoes. Bob pulled her off Pete's cock to let her breath and see the toys. She gasped for air and stared at the toys, her cunt growing wetter despite the fear in her mind.</p> <p>""T. thank you sir!"" she gasped before being plunged back onto the big black member.</p> <p>Ken laughed. ""Shit, the little toycunt loves this. She keeps getting wetter! What a nice tight cunt and ass, too!""</p> <p>Ken flicked her clit ring as he probed her tight cunt with his finger. The girl shuddered, her body overcome with a wave of pleasure. Suddenly Jay struck both her asscheeks in succession sharply with the riding crop. Ken licked his lips as he felt her pussy walls tighten around his finger.</p> <p>""Hey guys, little Gennie has two unused holes. Lets give her what she wants."" Jay said as he struck her again, leaving a subtle red welt.</p> <p>Bob continued to fuck the girl with her pigtails as the men pulled her tiny skirt off and lifted her butt up. Ken slid underneath her facing up, orienting his cock at her cunthole. Jim got behind and watched as the tight young cunt swallowed Ken's cock. Jim smiled and lubed up his cock. He aligned his cock with her tiny pink rosebud and slid it in as the young girl groaned. Dave laughed and grinned as he videotaped the girl's first double penetration.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Pete was groaning loudly with his deep voice. Bob pulled the girl's hair hard and yanked her off his cock. Bob held the choking, gasping girl by her hair as thick streams of cum shot from Pete's cock and landed on her face and in her mouth. The big black man moaned, enjoying the sight of the girl's face: Gooey cum dripped down her cheeks and chin as she shuddered with pleasure from her double fucking. Bob and Pete switched places, and Gennie began to suck hungrily again as Pete's cum dried onto her face.</p> <p>Jay and Pete began to assemble some toys from Jay's toybag. Dave laughed as the two men tore off Gennie's cheap tanktop and gathered two chains, clips, and several weights. Jay began by clipping the short chain to her two nipple rings. Pete clipped the longer chain between her nipple chain and her clit ring. Everytime her rings were touched she convulsed with pleasure, moaning loudly onto Bob's cock as her cunt and ass gripped their cocks.</p> <p>Jay shortened the chains so that everytime Gennie moved they pulled slightly on her sensitive bits. The girl spasmed with orgasm, and Ken suddenly shoved his cock deep in her cunt and came. Ken pulled his cock out and the men leered at her cunt as Ken's juicy load oozed out of her pussy and down her sexy legs. Ken got out from underneath and Jay slid under, lining his cock up with the slimy tight fuckhole. He slowly slid his member into her hole as her tits took abuse from the weights and chains.</p> <p>""Man, this bitch is great, Dave."" Jay said. ""Thanks for sharing Gennie's hot ass with us.""</p> <p>The slutty toy loved to be humiliated and abused. Hearing Jay made her spasm and tighten the chains, and her body went into another orgasm. Jim grunted and began to spurt as her ass suddenly tightened around his cock. He pounded into her hard as he came, slapping her ass as she milked his cock.</p> <p>""C'mon cumbucket, take my load up your tight anal cunt."" Jim grunted out.</p> <p>Gennie blushed and moaned, awash with emotions of pleasure, pain, and humiliation. Jim slowly pulled his shrinking member out of her asshole and motioned to Bob, who had pulled her mouth off his cock and moved towards her rear. A tiny dribble of cum squirted out of her ass as Gennie continued to spasm with pleasure. Bob lined his own bulging member and plunged it in swiftly as Jim sat down and looked down into Gennie's eyes.</p> <p>""Suck it clean, little girl. Good girl, mmm."" Jim moaned as the girl began to suck his cock. It rose slowly, and she began to deepthroat it as soon as she could.</p> <p>Bob didn't last long inside the tight asshole. Within 5 minutes he pulled out swiftly and ran to Gennie's face. He grabbed her pigtails and lifted her off Jim's rock hard cock. He aimed his cock directly at her face and stroked it rapidly with his hand. The girl obediantly opened her mouth wide, but Bob's aim was not good. Thick, juicy cum spurted from his dick and splashed onto her cheeks and forehead as she gasped. Two spurts landed in her mouth and she licked her lips sexily.</p> <p>Suddenly the girl felt a huge black dick entering her slippery asshole. As she reflexibly looked back, Bob grabbed her hair and shoved her onto his cock, then Jim's. The girl gagged and choked on their cocks as Pete began to pound her asshole brutally.</p> <p>Dave had been taping the entire gangbang, stroking his cock. He walked up to Gennie's head as the two men took turns mouth fucking her and jacked his cock. Dave's cock shot cum right onto her cute face, dripping down her nose and cheeks as her mouth was used.</p> <p>""Lets flip her over!"" Pete said.</p> <p>The other men pulled out and Pete buried himself deep in her bum. He grabbed ahold of her waist, inadvertantly tugging hard on her torture chains, and lifted her thin body up. Pete lay down on the blanket on the floor and buried his cock deep inside again. Gennie lay on top of him, Pete's arms holding her legs spread wide.</p> <p>The men all watched and stroked their cocks as Jay grabbaed a mean flogger. He swung and began to strike her bare sexy pussy hard. The men laughed as her pussy turned pink and red. 10,15,20 strokes. Gennie began to sob and cry. Her cunt was bright red. Suddenly Jim's cock was back down her throat and Jay was sinking his cock deep into her fuckhole. Gennie was torn between pain and pleasure as she orgasmed, squeezing Jay's cock and making him cum. Her pussy was filled again, and as Jay pulled out her holes oozed with manjuice.</p> <p>Bob was next to take Gennie's pussyhole, while Ken and Jim took turns choking her with their cocks. The poor slut was covered in cum, her face dripping man juice, her cunt and ass oozing semen, and her pussy lips red from whipping. After yanking the chains off of her nips, Jay grabbed his flogger and began to strike her tits, laying down red welts. With every hard hit her little titties jiggled. Her pussy rythmically gripped Bob's thick meat as her body shuddered and clenched with every rough welt. Tears welled in her eyes from the rough pain, but her body continued to betray her and her pussy gushed wet juices around Bob's cock as she enjoyed the pain.</p> <p>The men laughed. ""Look at her!! The little cunt even loved being whipped!"" Gennie cried, but deep inside she felt great pleasure as the men mistreated her.</p> <p>After 30 strokes Gennie was orgazming solidly, her tits marked with criss-crossed red welts and jiggling as her body shuddered and trembled from pain, orgazm, and fear. Bob was pounding in and out of her gooey cunthole, and Pete thrust his giant black man meat in and out of her tight little girl ass. Jay had put down his flogger and Gennie was jacking his cock, aimed at her chest. Her other hand rythmically jerked Ken's cock, and Jim and Dave jacks their own cocks aimed at her face. Dave continued to video as several of the cock erupted at once, showing her face and abused tits with thick loads. The humiliation of being bathed in cum was too much for Gennie, and the submissive girl suddenly orgazmed hard, pushing both Bob and Pete over the edge. Only seconds after the three men drenched her face and chest Bob and then Pete groaned and pumped her slutty holes full of hot gooey cum.</p> <p>The men began to laugh as Bob and Pete pulled out, leaving the abused girl to collapse on the floor. Cum dripped down her face, dripping onto her chest. Her cunt and ass dripped and oozed white semen, which flowed down her legs. Gennie blushed brightly, fully aware of what a slut she was. These men had beat her, abused her, gang fucked her, and she had come harder than ever before.</p> <p>""What a nice fucking slut you have, Dave. Gennie, do you like being a fucking cumbucket slut whore?""</p> <p>Gennie giggled softly and nodded. ""Of course Sir... my holes are for cock to use and my body is yours to abuse.""</p> <p>The men loved Gennie's hot body and submissive attitude. She was kneeling now, her legs spread wide and cum and pussy juice leaking from her hole. Her body was covered in gooey cum, and her tits were perky with cum stuck to her ringed nipples. She smiled, her cute face coated in cum congealing and drying on it.</p> <p>Dave clipped a long chain leash to Gennie's collar and led her on her hands and knees into the kitchen. The other men followed, admiring her ass. After lunch, the young cunt endured four more hours of hard gang fucking and painful torture. After the men left, Gennie enthusiastically sucked Dave dry. Her body was covered in cum, abused, covered in red welts, wax burns... but she felt good as she swallowed her Master's last load and settled into bed with him.</p> <p>What a fucking slut.</p></div>","[""This story follows Gennie's Beating and Gennie's Piercing, also by Dave""]"
1645,"Katie's Discovery, Part 1",1,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-03-25,102,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Little Katie didn't *quite* angrily stomp upstairs. She knew better then to do that. Mommy and Daddy didn't expect her to be bouncily happy about having to obey everything they told her. But throwing a tantrum—either verbal or physical—wasn't an option, either. Well, it *was*, but only if she was prepared for the potential consequences: sharp scoldings, lectures, cornertime or spankings—or any combination of the four, none of which she was willing to risk tonight, over her bedtime.</p> <p>The little girl huffily plodded to her room, closing the door and plopping down on the edge of her bed, her pretty face pouty and sulking. She *hated* bedtimes! Specially when she wasn't at all tired or sleepy! Here it was, her second week of summer vacation, and she *still* had to go to bed so early! She knew Mommy and Daddy weren't being mean to her about bedtimes; they'd sat her down and explained all about why they thought bedtimes were important. One thing Katie was utterly positive about: her parents loved her, absolutely, and they never decided anything just to be mean, or convenient.</p> <p>Still, that didn't mean she had to *like* it, after all. Her little chest rose and lifted as she deeply inhaled, then just as deeply exhaled in a gusty, put-upon sigh. She didn't *want* to go to sleep! But she knew better then to argue or fuss, so she toed her sneakers off, letting them fall to the floor, laces still tied. At least that was *one* battle she'd won! Mommy used to scold her about taking her shoes off without untying the laces first, saying that doing that ruined the shoes. Katie had just looked at her one day and said, 'But Mommy... that doesn't make any sense! I outgrow them before they fall apart!' Mommy had just looked at her oddly a moment, her face and lips twitching, them scooped her up in her arms, hugging her as she burst into laughter. And that was the last time Mommy had scolded her about untying shoes first.</p> <p>Her socks followed next, tiny fingers tugging white cotton ankle socks off small little sweaty feet, then Katie hopped off the bed and padded barefoot over to her hamper, tossing the damp socks inside. That was another rule that Katie'd argued about, but lost: dirty clothes and the hamper. Clothes couldn't just be dropped anywhere. They either had to be hung back up—which usually Mommy helped do—or neatly folded for later that day, or put in the hamper. Katie didn't know *why* she disliked that rule; it wasn't as if it was terribly hard or difficult, after all. She could even see the sense behind it. But still! Sometimes she just wanted to toss her clothes where they lay after stripping them off and, when she did, she *really* resented having to hamper them!</p> <p>She pulled her tee-shirt up and over her head, then tossed that inside the hamper as well, before unsnapping, unzipping and wriggling her little cutoffs down over sleek curveless hips, letting them slither down little slender legs and puddle around small fragile ankles. She wiggled one small bare foot out of them then, with a huge grin, flicked the cutoffs towards the hamper with her other foot, bouncing up and down in just her Pooh panties as she scored a 'basket'.<br/> Then deeply sighed again. She did *not* want to get ready for bed, and that was that! Suddenly, her huge gray eyes slowly widened, darting at her closed bedroom door. Katie thoughtfully nibbled her full soft pouty lower lip between tiny white perfect teeth. Mommy and Daddy had been sitting together on the couch in the family room when they'd sent her off to bed, with that 'look' they had sometimes, specially when they were about to get mushy with each other. That meant she probably had at least half an hour before one or both of them came upstairs to check on her and tuck her in.</p> <p>Usually she'd delay until the last minute before slipping under the covers, sort of her own private defiance of that horrid bedtime rule. Sometimes she'd read, or quietly play. And sometimes she'd even be in bed and asleep. Well, she wasn't at all sleepy, nor did she want to read or play... at least, not play any of her usual games. Katie stood there, shifting her weight back and forth on tiny bare feet, remembering the last few days. And the new games she'd played with her playmates. Ones like 'Hide-and-Seek', but with a new twist, for the ones caught got tied up and had to be 'rescued'.</p> <p>Katie still remembered the first time she'd gotten caught, and bravely marched off to 'jail', where she had to sit down and let herself be tied. How her heart suddenly went thumpity-thump as she felt the jump ropes wound around her wrists and ankles. That had been the oddest, most scary-marvelous feeling ever!<br/> Yet it was kinda disappointing, too, since it was pointless to struggle at all. For one thing, the rule was that you hadda be rescued; you couldn't escape on your own. Good thing, too, since none of them really could tie well. It didn't take Katie more them a minute or so to wriggle her hands free, and she still had to sit there and wait anyway to be rescued. That was frustrating!!</p> <p>Worse, Katie was quite athletic for her age, and usually never got caught in games like this. So it was quite obvious to all that something was up when Katie suddenly was getting caught so often. They didn't know what—thank goodness!!—quite yet, but she was embarrassingly aware that it wouldn't be long at all before someone guessed that she liked being caught and tied. Which wouldn't be so bad, if they actually *could* really tie up!<br/> </p> <p>Even worse, they hadn't wanted to play those variations this last week, even though Katie had tried talking them into it. They seemed to have gotten bored with the idea, even as she'd grown more and more entranced and enthralled.<br/> Little Katie glanced at her dresser, still nibbling her lip. She wanted to feel that way again and, if *they* wouldn't play that game...</p> <p>Padding over to her dresser, Katie removed two pair of Kelly green wool knee socks, then padded back over to her bed, hopping up onto it then scooting down to the middle. Her heart was going thumpity-thump again as she pressed her bare slender legs together and looped one of the knee socks around her little ankles, tying the ends off in a bow knot, just like her shoelaces. She tied another just below her knees, trembling a little in excitement and something else, something she had no words to explain, as she watched herself wriggle her tied legs, and she felt that sensation. She had two knee socks left, one was going to be for her hands, which left one. Her mouth went dust-dry even as her heart thumped even more, as she recalled something she wished had happened during the games.</p> <p>In a matter of moments Katie had pulled one knee sock between her teeth, tying it behind her head, then rolled over onto her tummy. Placing her hands behind her back, she twisted the remaining knee sock around little wrists, then lay there for a moment, feeling odd shivery tingles racing through her. Very vague, half-defined images and daydreams flickered through her mind, ones that made those shivers feel ever-so-nicer.</p> <p>Still, it was frustrating and disappointing, too. It didn't take but one test to discover that the knee sock between her teeth did nothing at all to keep her quiet. All it really did was leave the taste of wool in her mouth. And knowing all she had to do was twist her hands to get loose spoiled the excitement a great deal, too! She softly sighed, even as she snuggled deeper against her sheets, wondering what it would be like to *really* be tied up!<br/> Again, vague, undefined daydreams flickered in her mind, as she lay there, almost drowsing. She was so relaxed and happy... that she never heard the footsteps on the stairs. It wasn't until her door creaked open that she jerked and jumped and squeaked. Katie looked over her shoulder just in time to see Daddy peek his head around the corner and murmur, 'All ready to be tucked...'</p> <p>She ducked her head against the sheets, softly whimpering, acutely embarrassed, both at Daddy seeing her in just panties, but far worse, was seeing her laying there tied in her socks! What was he going to think? Or say? Or do?? The little girl trembled even harder, this time from shame. Daddy was never going to understand! She was gonna be in soooo much trouble!!</p> <p>'Ooooooh, my baby angel girl,' Daddy softly, tenderly crooned at last, stepping over to the bed, 'That will never do at all!' Katie's eyes grew round, wide as saucers, as she heart that, as she felt Daddy gently slide the loosely twisted knee sock from around her tiny wrists, only to then cross them... and rewind the knee sock around and around, much more firmly, before tying it off. 'No, this won't do at all!' he murmured, shifting downwards, untying the two loosely securing her slender little legs. Daddy crossed her small feet, then retied the knee socks just below dainty knees and around tiny ankles, much snugger then she had, and with a secure square knot, cleverly placed where prying little fingers couldn't reach.</p> <p>Katie was still too stunned and shocked, still too mortified to move, let alone say anything. Her bowels felt full of ice water, and she knew—just *knew*!—that a scolding or lecture (or a spanking!) was just around the corner! Meanwhile Daddy took from her dresser another two pair of knee socks, plus an ankle sock. One knee sock was firmly tied above her dainty knees, while another was slipped under, then looped around, her little arms, drawing them snugly together before tied off.</p> <p>Even through the shame and embarrassment of being discovered—and the worries of the possible consequences—Katie was discovering that her wrists, and the rest of her, unlike ever before, were much more securely bound, and that discovery both fascinated and distracted her. As was Daddy's reactions and actions; he just kept softly smiling as he worked, tenderly stroking her long soft silky auburn hair between binding her.</p> <p>Now he was rolling up the ankle sock into a tight cylinder, then slid it down one knee sock, to the middle. Katie simply watched in stunned silence, feeling as if hypnotically paralyzed. He untied and removed the sock around her head, removing it, then held the thick, rolled up, sock-encased ankle sock to her mouth. 'Open, sweetheart,' he murmured. Without a thought she did, unconsciously obeying Daddy, then her huge eyes grew even wider as he gently but firmly pressed that soft yet compact sock between her gleaming white tiny perfect teeth. The ends of the knee sock were then wrapped around her head, twice, folded no wider then her open mouth, securing the wadded ankle sock even more, before being tied behind her head. Then Daddy wrapped *another* knee sock around that! This one unfolded, and covering her mouth from under her nose to just below her chin! Again it was wrapped twice around before being tied off behind her head, and then Daddy stepped back a moment, silently watching.</p> <p>Satisfied that she wasn't uncomfortable or in pain, or scared and frightened, Daddy softly murmured, 'Have fun Princess!' before walking to the door. At that Katie jerked, suddenly scared, thinking Daddy was going off to tell Mommy about this, scared about the trouble she was gonna be in. She turned her head, to call out to Daddy, to try and explain, and her tummy abruptly flip-flopped, her heart hammered thumpity-thump like never before, as she heard the silly muffled sounds she *did* make! Daddy simply smiled, a tender loving smile. 'It's all right, sweetheart. Daddy understands. Just relax, and have fun. Mommy and I will be up in a little bit to tuck you in.' At that, he closed the door behind him, silently chuckling to himself as he paced downstairs, picturing Mommy's expression when he told her of his discovery. 'Like Mother, like daughter!' he grinned to himself.</p> <p>Katie, in the meantime, was discovering that, no matter how she twisted and squirmed, struggled or wriggled, that not a single sock was budging, not even a smidgen! She was well and truly tied up, well and truly helpless! It was unlike anything she'd felt before, and the tingling shivers that caused has goosebumps racing up and down her silky bare skin. She finally exhausted herself with her struggles, and simply lay there, limp and slick with sweat, damp auburn ringlets stuck to her forehead and cheeks, with the silliest smile on her face under the knee socks. She still was nervous and apprehensive about what was gonna happen, but for now she slowly drifted into sleep, feeling oddly safe and secure even as she felt the knee socks inescapably binding her.</p> </div>",[]
1646,"Katie's Discovery, Part 2",2,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-03-25,23,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Tiny nostrils of a cute little pert snub nose—crowned with the most delicate frosting of golden freckles—flared, breath panting through them. She was sweaty, her mostly bare body lightly slicked with the sheen of perspiration, her normally porcelain skin (which, by the end of summer, would turn to a deep golden bronze) softly glowed from struggling.</p> <p>Her nose itched, too; it wrinkled as she tried wriggling it to ease the itching. That didn't work, not at all. She fussed and grumbled, her frustrated complaints muffled into soft burrs. Her soft smooth cheeks were flushed from exertion, puffed out and pouched from the Kelly green knee sock pulling against the corners of full pouty lips, as well as from the tightly rolled up white cotton ankle sock secured within her small mouth. Stray strands and ringlets of silky auburn coppery tresses were stuck to her damp forehead and cheeks, and those, too, were itchy and annoying. But there wasn't anything she could do about that, or her still-itchy nose. For, try as she might—and she had been mightily struggling—her little hands and slender arms were still firmly bound behind her.</p> <p>It was the most incredible feeling, unlike anything she'd felt before, or could have imagined. Nothing at all like when her playmates had tied her, using jump ropes. For one thing, the jump ropes had never truly been all that tight, and had been very easy to wriggle out of after only a few minutes effort. For another, the jump rope cords were small and round, they pressed differently then what she was feeling now.</p> <p>The socks had been stretched just far enough to leave a little bit of elastic slack in them. Enough, so that they gave a little, but nowhere *near* enough to be useful. They also were much wider then the jump ropes were, they covered a wider area and so didn't dig in like the cords did. However, that also meant they *held* heaps better then the jump ropes had and, no matter how fiercely Katie had struggled and squirmed, shifted and wriggled, not a one had shifted or budged the slightest. And, although she could sense where the knots were placed, no matter how she twisted, her tiny fingers couldn't reach a single one.</p> <p>The same went for the gag. She'd been feeling quite daringly naughty when she'd gagged herself, and clearly remembered her disappointment at how poor that had worked. Well, now she knew what a *real* gag felt like and, although it was still the same socks in, and covering, her small mouth, somehow she wasn't really noticing the taste of wool this time! She'd tried pushing the rolled up sock in her mouth out with her tiny pink moist tongue but it wouldn't budge. She could feel it pressing against the outer socks, and knew that unless she moved them first, she wouldn't be able to push anything out. So she tried rubbing her cheek against her shoulders, then against the soft cotton sheets, trying to coax the out socks off. But they never moved.</p> <p>For the very first time ever, little Katie was feeling what it was like, to be truly tied and helpless. Utterly and completely. And, although she was still *very* nervous about being found having tied herself, and at Daddy then tying her much better, she felt absolutely safe. Oh, yes, she worried that she might be scolded, or punished and spanked for what she'd done. But she still felt *safe*. She intuitively knew that, had she been tied like this during one of her games, by now she'd have been scared. It wasn't that she didn't trust her playmates. But she wouldn't have felt safe at all being this helpless outside, as part of a game.</p> <p>Her smooth, flawless skin—usually fair and milky, a light dusting of freckles across pert nose, smooth cheeks and small shoulders—lightly goosebumped, little bumps racing up slender bare legs and arms, as the warm air against her flushed damp skin felt chill. Her heart still pounded, and beneath every binding she could feel her pulse lightly throb. Somehow that made the ties feel even better. Her nose still itched, though, and more muffled grumbles could be heard as Katie tried scrubbing her nose against the sheets. Her pillow was just a little bit above her, so she began squirming upwards towards it, to use that to rub against. Shivery tingles raced through her as her bare chest and tummy slithered against the soft silky cotton sheets, her nippies felt odd, too, as they grazed along the fabric.</p> <p>Finally reaching the pillow, Katie buried her head against it and rubbed for all she was worth, finally sighing in contentment as the itch was eased. She then used the pillow to push back most of the stray strands of hair glued to her face, then rested her puffed cheek against the soft pillow, and closed her eyes for a moment, to rest before she tried again to get free. Her last thought before she drifted into a drowse, was the realization that, unless Daddy or Mommy untied her, she wasn't never *ever* gonna get free... and how *wonderful* that felt!</p> </div>",[]
1647,"Summer Slave, Part 1",1,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-05,91,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Soft, nervous, barely audible whisper: “This is <i>wrong</i>. We shouldn’t be <i>doing</i> this!”</p> <p>Soft in return, but thick with derision and sneering disdain: ""Don't be such a fraidy cat! I don't care if you don't want to do this, but you're gonna. Or <i>else</i>!"" </p> <p>The two girls were close together, down in the basement. One of them wanted to be there, while the other wanted to be far far away. But she'd been given no choice about being involved this enterprise.</p> <p>Actually, that wasn't true. She <i>had</i> been given a choice: help her cousin explore, or have her mom told that she'd broken a very firm rule. Given that choice, well, Courtney just didn't see any other option. So, there she was, along with her cousin Sasha, down in the basement. Not that they weren't allowed down there to play, because they <i>were</i>. What <i>wasn't</i> allowed, not at all, under any circumstances, was to enter inside the door Sasha was about to open. Not that Sasha seemed to care at all about breaking such a firm, strict rule! Courtney nervously nibbled her full, soft, pouty lower lip, watching as her cousin slipped the concealed panel back, revealing the inside. Nothing about this summer vacation was going right, not from the moment her cousin first arrived at their home.</p> <p>She didn't know why that was so, either. Or why her cousin seemed to have changed so. Every summer, for the past five years, Sasha had spent a month there with Courtney and her Mom, and they'd always had heaps of fun together. It was the high point of Courtney's summer vacation, in fact, and one that she'd looked forwards to each year.</p> <p>She'd looked forward to it <i>this</i> year, too. Even more so when Samantha, her Mom, had told her Sasha would be spending, not just the one month with them, but the entire <i>three</i> months of vacation. Courtney didn't know all the details of why that was, or why Sasha was flying this time instead of her parents driving her. But she knew enough to be only a teensy bit envious of her cousin getting to fly, instead of being green with jealousy.</p> <p>Samantha had sat her daughter down about two months ago, explaining that her cousin might be spending the entire summer with them this year. Courtney had been quite ecstatic, then settled down, soberly listening as her Mom had explained some things to her. Sasha was likely to be sad or unhappy, she'd said. There was quite a bit of trouble going on in her family, between her parents. Courtney had nodded; not as surprised as her Mom might have thought for, only last vacation, Sasha had secretly confided in her, telling her some things that had been going on at home.</p> <p>Courtney felt real bad for her cousin. She, herself, had never had a father. Her Mom would never talk about him, except to gently explain that her father had been a bad man, a <i>very</i> bad man indeed. That they'd never been married. In fact, Mommy had never seen him before, or since, that one time.</p> <p>The time that had resulted in Samantha becoming pregnant with her daughter.</p> <p>Now, that didn't make a great deal of sense to Courtney. She couldn't, at all, understand. What she <i>did</i> understand, beyond any doubt, was just how much her Mommy loved, and wanted, her. It wasn't just her words, her assurance. Her every action loudly shouted out to Courtney how much her Mommy loved and wanted her, and really, that was all that mattered to her.</p> <p>Still, sometimes she secretly yearned for a Daddy. Wondered what that might be like to have one. Everyone <i>else</i> she knew had one. Well, some might be married, or just living together, or divorced, or even a stepdad. But, they had <i>somebody</i>. And in the rare case when they didn't — two girls in her class, their fathers had died — at least they had had one for part of their lives.</p> <p>Sasha had both a Mom <i>and</i> a Dad, and sometimes Courtney would, in the dark of night while they lay in their beds, ask her what it was like to have a Dad. It had always sounded nice, from what Sasha had said.</p> <p>At least, it had always sounded nice, until <i>last</i> year, anyways.</p> <p>Sasha had been reluctant, at first, to talk about things. And Courtney hadn't wanted to push or pry. But, during that last summer, Sasha had confided that things at home weren't at all nice any more. Her parents were starting to get into more and more fights, with her Dad becoming really violent, throwing and breaking things, threatening them both. Courtney had actually been scared for her cousin. That all sounded so <i>awful</i>! Scary and frightening!</p> <p>Things had gotten much worse, too, although Courtney hadn't been told all the details. Precocious and bright as she was, there were some things Samantha felt that no nine year old should know in detail, not even her daughter. Between that last summer and this one, things had taken a terrible turn with her sister's family. Ruth was calling several times a week, often in tears, sometimes semi-hysterical, just to talk with her sister, having no idea what to do. Things were turning intolerable between her and Mike, her husband. He'd lost his job, started drinking, would snap and explode at the least little thing.</p> <p>What no one had known was that he'd also be dead by late April, of a massive brain tumor. The autopsy had found that, and only then did the true cause of his Jekyll and Hyde behavior been revealed. But, by then the damage had been done. Ruth was bordering on both a nervous breakdown and deep depression, and needed professional help, while Sasha...</p> <p>Sasha had been changed, too: from a formerly biddable, polite and mannered, cheery and bright child, to a sulky, belligerent preteen of eleven. Not <i>too</i> bad, no, but more then Ruth, in her current condition, could handle. Which was why Samantha had offered to take her for the whole summer, which Ruth had tearfully yet deeply gratefully accepted.</p> <p>Now, Courtney hadn't been told all the details, only that Sasha would be spending the whole summer; that she was a bit 'stressed out' and needed to relax, have fun, and recover; that Mike, her Dad, had suddenly died, without warning, and that Sasha was deeply grieving and hurting inside. That Courtney should do all she could to help her cousin's pain and hurt.</p> <p>Courtney felt awful, truly horrid, to hear all that, and grieved for Sasha as deeply, perhaps, as Sasha did herself. And she'd been more then happy to do just as Mom asked. She'd spent the entire month before the visit, making plans, coming up with ideas to help her cousin heal from her sorrow and grief.</p> <p>Plans which barely lasted days, let alone the first week.</p> <p>For Sasha <i>had</i> changed, indeed. And not at all in ways Courtney, at nine, was prepared to handle, no matter how bright and clever she was.</p> <p>Not in terribly <i>obvious</i> ways, either. At least, Courtney thought sullenly and resentfully, in ways her Mom seemed not to notice. Or at least overlook. Which irritated Courtney no end. Her Mom, while not overly strict, was quite firm when it came to rules, obedience and discipline. Punishment, too, if and when that was deserved, ranging from scolds and lectures, to 'time-outs' and groundings, to writing lines or essays, and even to spankings and paddlings. Courtney could push a rule or limit or, more intelligently, talk and try to negotiate one but, if she <i>broke</i> a limit or rule, well, by now, she knew that if she did, she shouldn't be surprised at what happened <i>after</i>!</p> <p>From former talks with Sasha over the years, <i>her</i> Mom seemed the same way, too. Which was why Courtney was furious and angry over things as they currently stood. Logically she could accept that Sasha was hurting inside, was acting out because of that, and Mom was going easy, trying to gently heal, gently guide Sasha back into proper behavior. But, emotionally, Courtney was growing quite bitter and resentful inside.</p> <p>If <i>she</i> had snapped back at her Mom like Sasha had done, she'd've had her mouth soaped! Sent to her room without eating if she'd've complained about the 'crappy food' Mom had made for dinner. Or, frankly, punished because of any of the many things Sasha had done, not done, or said when she first had arrived.</p> <p>But... Sasha <i>hadn't</i> been. Soaped. Or punished. Or anything! Well, other then having several quite firm, severe lectures and scolds anyway. And they seemed to have had some effect, since Sasha ceased being quite as, well, <i>bratty</i> when around her Aunt.</p> <p>But, while she might have chosen discretion over valor when it came to her Aunt, she sure as heck didn't change at all where it came to her cousin!</p> <p>And, in some ways, that was even worse. Nor was it even terribly obvious, either. Just little things; well, <i>seemingly</i> little things, for they were anything but little to Courtney! Rather then the closeness they'd had, Sasha was now acting quite the snob and bully. Complaining to Courtney about being 'stuck' with a 'little kid' all summer. Pert little nose lifted in the air, sniffing at Courtney, lording it over her because she was eleven and Courtney only nine. Sneering at her clothes, calling them little kid clothes, while <i>she</i> had more grown up ones. Which she did, too! Ordinarily Courtney would have oohed and ahhed over her cousin's good fortune, but not this time!</p> <p>The list when on and on. Anything that Courtney wanted to do, or play, was for 'little kids'. Sasha insisted — always! — on doing what she wanted to do, and would brook no argument or negotiation. Every chance she got she took to snipe, insult, bully and humiliate her little cousin until, by now, Courtney was sick and tired of dealing with Sasha, heartily wishing her far far away.</p> <p>And she'd only been here two weeks, too!</p> <p>Courtney had come to her Mom several times, near tears, protesting about things. But her Mom, after cuddling and listening to her complaints, just asked her to be more patient. That Sasha was just hurting inside, and needed time to heal. That she was counting on Courtney to help her with her cousin.</p> <p>Now, that did make her quite proud, that Mom was counting on her so, and it did make her more determined to deal with Sasha. But there was only so much more of this she could take!</p> <p>Worse, instead of her helping Sasha get better, it seemed <i>she</i> was being corrupted instead! Helplessly, against her will, slowly but surely. Somehow Sasha could always pick just the right things to say or do to get under her skin, and thus provoke an action from Courtney. Actions that, even at the time she did them, she knew were wrong yet seemed unable to refuse to do.</p> <p>So far they'd simply been mild ones: sneaking cookies or snacks; staying up way past their bedtimes, reading by flashlight under the sheets; watching stuff on cable Courtney knew Mom wouldn't approve of them watching. Little things like that. Nothing terribly serious.</p> <p>Until now.</p> <p>Last week they'd been playing in the basement together, while Mom was upstairs vacuuming. Sasha had started in on her again, a disdainful sneer on her face, calling her a 'little kid'. It had <i>started</i> there, anyway, and had only gotten worse. Courtney couldn't exactly remember what her cousin had said, but she'd basically accused her of being such a little kid that her own Mom couldn't or wouldn't trust her with anything.</p> <p>And that's when Courtney had made her mistake, breaking at that, hotly returning that her Mom <i>did</i>, in fact, trust her. Sasha had jeered, calling her a liar, and that was when Courtney had stormed over to the wall. 'I'll prove it!' she'd virtually snarled, seething.</p> <p>The basement was quite nice, the floor carpeted and the walls paneled in a dark brown veneer. More a combination family and rumpus room and den, with couches, chairs, an excellent stereo and TV system. There certainly didn't seem anything out of the ordinary down here, at any rate. At least, until Courtney had gently pressed with tiny fingers against the paneling, and a small section had slid back, revealing a circular push-button combination lock and chromed twist handle in the now-open recess. 'See!' she'd triumphantly caroled.</p> <p>'Big deal!' Sasha had snorted, trying to look bored and miserably failing as she padded over. 'What's that got to do with anything?'</p> <p>Courtney had compounded her mistake by explaining: three years ago she'd woken up late at night, feeling very sick, and went looking for her Mom. But she hadn't been in bed, asleep, so she padded downstairs to look for her. She hadn't been on the first floor either, so down to the basement she'd gone, just in time to see Mom opening a doorway that Courtney had never knew existed, the recessed panel already opened and visible.</p> <p>Mom hadn't been pleased at that, but neither had she been angry, once Courtney had explained how sick she was. Nor had she dodged the obvious, expectant questions about the door, explaining that, yes, the door <i>was</i> hidden and secret, and that, yes, there was rooms back there. But that Courtney wasn't allowed back there, and that she was to promise both never to try and open that door, nor to tell anyone else about it. That it was <i>their</i> secret, and no one else's.</p> <p>Unfortunately for Courtney, Sasha was quick to pick up on one important point, latching onto it like a starving Doberman onto a mailman's leg. Courtney found out about that moments later, when her cousin sauntered over and peeked inside the recess then boldly started testing out the numbered buttons, trying to unlock the still-unseen door. Courtney, of course, immediately squawked, telling her to stop, then her already fair, flawless complexion turned pale as milk when Sasha threatened to tell on her. For hadn't she'd broken her promise to her Mom by showing Sasha the recess behind the panel? She'd get her butt paddled for sure for that!</p> <p>Courtney's tummy lurched; she felt sick inside, realizing what she'd done. It wasn't just that she'd get paddled for her disobedience, she felt worse knowing she'd broken trust with her Mom, broken a promise made. Not that that seemed to bother <i>Sasha</i> a darned bit!</p> <p>Sasha had been quick to use that as a threat over her head this whole week, in fact. Courtney wasn't sure if she should just come clean and confess, or not. The problem was, more then anything else, her resentment over the difference between how her Mom was handling her versus Sasha. Courtney was positive that Sasha wouldn't be punished at all about this, only her, and that, no matter what, just didn't seem fair at all!</p> <p>Much worse was that Sasha was every bit as clever as Courtney was. How she'd managed the feat Courtney never did figure out, but during that next hour she'd patiently kept trying out the lock, testing different number combinations until, at last, she gave a smothered cry of glee. A horrified look came over Courtney's face as, adjacent to the panel recess, a door-sized section of panel silently opened a crack.</p> <p>Her expression grew even more horrified as Sasha slipped small fingers inside, levering the door wide open. 'What are you <i>doing</i>?!' Courtney had gasped, her whisper aghast and dismayed. 'Going exploring' Sasha had disdainfully sneered back. '<i>I'm</i> not a little bitty kid too scared to go look around! <i>You</i> just stay out here and watch out for Aunt Samantha. <i>I'm</i> going exploring!'</p> <p>And with that Sasha had slipped inside, closing the door behind her.</p> <p>Courtney didn't know what to do. Part of her wanted to run right up and get her Mom. But, if she <i>did</i>, not only would she have to confess <i>her</i> part in this, but <i>Sasha</i> would only become more intolerable. She'd use her tattling as just more proof that Courtney <i>was</i> just a little kid, much too little for the likes of her. Too little to show any independence, any ability to just do something because she wanted to, rather then having to get permission for everything like a little baby.</p> <p>She'd almost cried out with relief when Sasha had finally stepped back out, closing the door carefully behind her. Then blinked, looked at Sasha closely, curious at her expression: thoughtful, pensive, almost dreamy. That quickly changed, soon as her cousin saw her, reverting right back to her lordly dismissive disdain. 'What are you looking at, twerp?' she'd sneered.</p> <p>Courtney quickly reclosed the panel, fervently praying her Mom never found out about this little 'adventure'. Unfortunately for <i>her</i>, however, the nightmare was only just beginning, not ending.</p> <p>For Sasha wasn't satisfied with just one visit. Oh no! Nor would she talk about what was inside nor, for that matter, permit Courtney to accompany her in her following visits, using the threat of telling on her to keep Courtney obedient to her will.</p> <p>Each and every day after, the two had sneaked downstairs, Sasha sometimes contriving excuses to her Aunt. Well, outright <i>lying</i>, more precisely, like saying they were going out to play and then quietly padding downstairs. Sometimes she'd be inside for only fifteen minutes, and sometimes for as long as two hours, depending on what her Aunt was doing and how much time she safely thought they had.</p> <p>And then there was today.</p> <p>Courtney's Mom had gotten a phone call last night. Miss Annette, an elderly neighbor, was confined to her bed with a broken hip, and her daughter had asked if Samantha could watch her tomorrow. She apologized for the short notice, but a work emergency had come up and she needed to make a quick one-day business trip. Normally Samantha wouldn't leave Courtney home alone, but as Annette's was only five minutes away, and with Sasha also there, she felt reasonably comfortable leaving the two of them home together.</p> <p>Samantha explained the rules both that night and before she left that morning: no going outside (which, considering it was pouring cats and dogs outside was no prison sentence), no answering or opening the door to anyone, call every hour... the usual, normal rules.</p> <p>Sasha, needless to say, was delighted. The entire day to explore! And, finally, a chance to do more, <i>much</i> more, then just merely explore!</p> <p>Courtney was, as one might imagine, much less then pleased. All the more so when Sasha had imperiously commanded her, given Courtney her orders. Which, in effect, was to keep her nose clean, stay outside and don't pester her.</p> <p>So now they were, once again, down in the basement together. Why they were still conspirationally whispering when it was just the two of them together seemed, well, silly. But, it also felt right, so they did.</p> <p>Sasha had the oddest gleam in her grass-green eyes, the tiny gold flecks there seemed more brilliant then ever before. Even her smooth soft cheeks seemed a little flushed, a soft pink there. ""I'm going to be a few hours so don't freak out twerp. Just go watch a video or something,"" she told Courtney. ""If Aunt Samantha wants to talk to me, just tell her I'm sleeping or in the bathroom or something. <i>Got</i> it?"" she demanded.</p> <p>""Yeah, I got it,"" Courtney replied in a soft, low, sulky and surly tone.</p> <p>""Good! Now, take a hike,"" Sasha ordered, as small fingers unerringly punched out the numbered combination then turned the handle, opening the door to the one side. Without another word she drew the door open, slipped inside, then closed it, leaving Courtney alone outside.</p> <p>More and more Courtney was regretting her decision to not come clean with her Mom. It was making her feel, not independent and self-reliant, but, rather, dirty and soiled. Quite guilty and unclean. Inside, where it counted.</p> <p>And instead of her cousin appreciating this illicit confidence between the two of them, of that drawing them back closer together, Sasha remained just as aloof and disdainful as ever. Courtney deeply sighed, wanting to cry. The only vestige of pride she kept about this whole affair was, no matter how curious she was about what lay inside — and she <i>was</i>, no mistake or doubt about that! — she refused to ask Sasha about that, or to explore herself, wishing to keep at least that little part of her promise to her Mom still alive and intact.</p> <p>Well, there was no need or reason <i>this</i> time to remain down here, so Courtney, with another deep sigh, padded back upstairs. She knew she really wasn't doing the right thing, and just prayed this wouldn't blow up in her face.</p> <p>Unfortunately, prayers like that usually aren't answered. And her's was to be no exception.</p> <p>It couldn't have been more then forty-five minutes from the time her Mom left until she heard the sound of a key in the front door. Her tummy got the most incredibly horrifying, sickening feeling as she looked up from her book to see her walk back inside, fumbling her soaked umbrella closed.</p> <p>""Hello sweetheart!"" she called out.</p> <p>""M-m-m-om!"" she blurted, fumbling. ""W-w-what are you doing home?""</p> <p>""Change in plans baby,"" Samantha replied, closing the door behind her once the umbrella was closed. ""Miss Eloise's business trip was cancelled at the last minute, so she didn't have to go after all. Good thing she has a cell phone,"" she said, smiling at her daughter, ""Otherwise she'd've been at the airport and on her flight, never knowing the meeting was called off.""</p> <p>Poor Courtney was in a panic, heart thumping against her little ribs, tummy feeling incredibly nauseous. Sasha was still downstairs, in the forbidden room, not knowing — or having any way of telling — Mom was now home. Nor, for that matter, did Courtney have any way of telling Sasha, as she'd never been shown the combination to unlock the door! What was she gonna do?!</p> <p>As if her mind had been read, Samantha asked as she put the umbrella away, ""Reading a book, I see. Where's Sasha?""</p> <p>""Ummmm... ahhh... ,"" Courtney mumbled, furiously thinking while struggling to remain calm and innocent. ""I'm not sure. She's around somewhere, I guess."" What <i>could</i> she say, after all? She sure couldn't explain her absence inside by saying she'd gone out to play, not when they'd been told to stay inside. Although... now that she thought about it, considering how bratty Sasha had been, that probably would be believable after all. Then again, how could Courtney make sure to 'tip off' Sasha with that explanation before <i>Mom</i> came down on her like an avalanche? Not to mention Sasha being dry as a bone while it was pouring down outside!</p> <p>Alas for Courtney, no matter how mightily she struggled for composure, she might as well had a brilliantly glowing 'GUILTY!' sign emblazoned on her forehead. Samantha had no sooner glanced at her daughter before the smile left her face, replaced by a quite stern, no nonsense look Courtney was quite sickly familiar with. Clear as day was the Up To Something Sneaky look in her daughter's eyes.</p> <p>""What's going on Courtney? Where's Sasha, and what's up?"" she asked quite firmly. Well, asking was actually too mild; demanding was much closer, in fact.</p> <p>Courtney wilted in her chair, feeling as if she was shrinking, feeling utterly trapped. Huge, sea gray orbs flickered left, right, down... <i>anywhere</i> but at her Mom as her tiny, 4' 2"" , 56 pound form fidgeted and squirmed.</p> <p>""Courtney?"" Samantha repeated, her tone rising from start to finish.</p> <p>""Oh Mom!"" she abruptly blurted out, tears already filling her huge woeful eyes. ""I messed up! I really messed up bad!"" before truly bursting out in tears.</p> <p>The heavy door, cunningly balanced to move at just a light nudge, closed firmly behind her. Sasha licked her full, soft lips with the tip of a tiny, moist, pink tonguetip as she stood there a moment. The pit of her tummy, already tingly and warm, grew even more so.</p> <p>She couldn't hear a blessed thing, but that no longer surprised her, made her nervous. Not like it had the very first time, anyway, when her first, atavistic sensation was feeling like in a tomb.</p> <p>Especially when it had closed that first time, before she'd had a chance to turn on the lights inside, leaving her alone in utter absolute darkness and silence. She'd almost wet herself, she'd been so scared. And, if she'd had any doubts about the soundproofing, the fact that her cousin hadn't ever mentioned hearing Sasha's high-pitched, panicked shrieks that first time proved how good that soundproofing was.</p> <p>Since then she'd turned the lights on before the door was fully closed, having found by touch that first time the switches on the wall next to the door. This wasn't a particularly big room. Actually looked more like a combination coatroom and sitting room then anything else. It was, perhaps, ten by ten feet, one wall with hangers screwed to the paneling, with two small couches against the opposite wall, plus a small coffee table and some padded chairs.</p> <p>Sasha remembered her first time exploring inside. She just couldn't figure out what the big deal was, hiding something like this. Heck, didn't look all that different from some parlor sitting rooms she'd seen before. Well, except for the glaringly obvious coathooks, anyway. There had to be more then just <i>this</i>, and sure enough, there was.</p> <p>Opposite from the door she came in through was yet another door, this one, in no way, concealed at all. Not even a lock, per se, although there was a vault-like bolt arrangement that held the door closed. Which she discovered once she spun the spoked wheel in the center of the door and opened it.</p> <p>Looked like a vault door, too. About three inches thick, a series of shiny bolts now recessed in the door itself. As the interior was in shrouded gloom, Sasha wisely decided to explore that door closer, not wanting to get a horrid shock finding out she couldn't get it open from the inside if she closed it. It looked so massive she was very surprised she could move it as easily as she did. And yes, once gazing at the back of the door, she could discern no apparent way of opening it again, so she toed off her sandals, using them to block the door from closing before she slipped past the opening and inside.</p> <p>Small fingers blindly patted the inside walls, gliding up and down, seeking any switches. There were, she was surprised to discover, quite a few, and not just the normal, expected one, two or even three. Nor would they be the only switches inside, either, as she would discover during her explorations.</p> <p>They didn't make a sound when she flicked them, but the sudden blaze of light from inside make a soundless explosion on her eyes. Startled, Sasha blinked several times at the brightness, then her little jaw dropped as she could, finally, clearly see inside.</p> <p>That first time she'd walked about inside as if in a daze, a dream. Nothing truly seemed real, even as she delicately touched many of the things there as if to reassure herself of their substance, their reality, their existence.</p> <p>As she padded about the surface changed beneath her bare little feet. Sometimes thick plush carpet, sometimes smooth, highly polished wood, marble or tile. In a couple of areas rougher, bare cement or plain old hard-packed dirt.</p> <p>The same for the walls: sometimes light or dark wood paneling. Sometimes glistening, gleaming tile. Sometimes bare cinderblock.</p> <p>There was just so much to see, so much down here! It was as big... no, bigger, much bigger!... then the outside basement was! And so many things inside!</p> <p>Sasha remained in a daze for most of that day, trying to assimilate everything that she'd seen inside, most of that she'd no idea what it was called, some of it no idea what it was for or how it was used. And there was quite a bit more down there she hadn't really had the time to examine or poke and peek around and into.</p> <p>But, she sure intended to do just that!</p> <p>Also trying to assimilate, absorb and grasp feelings inside her that had abruptly, explosively erupted; powerfully enough to have almost dropped her to her knees at times.</p> <p>She spent a mostly sleepless night that night, restlessly shifting in bed, mind chaotically whirling with everything she'd seen... and felt. She'd never suspected anything like that had existed; hadn't <i>dreamed</i> anything like that existed!</p> <p>Nor had she any idea why that made her feel inside the way it had. The way it was, even now, just thinking about, just picturing, inside that room!</p> <p>She wasn't silly, or naive, or immature. Or uneducated, for that matter. Between her Mom and school, with Health Class, she had a pretty decent understanding of her body, of the incipient changes in store. Some no longer incipient or impending, but actually happening, in fact, well aware and quite pleased and proud of her budding, nascent breasts. Small they might be, but undeniably breasts they were, firm pert swells topped by small, pale pink puffy peaks.</p> <p>Peaks that had abruptly tightened to hard nubs, had begun oddly tingly as she explored.</p> <p>As they were even now as she lay there in bed, pondering, thinking.</p> <p><i>That</i> hadn't happened before. Not like that, anyway. But that tingling in her tummy sure had. Real low down, an odd tight/tingle/warmth that, well, was such a wonderful feeling to have! Felt even better the times she'd just lazily press up against the banister at home, or her bedpost, and just gently rock against it. Sometimes for a long long time, not really thinking of anything, just gently rocking, eyes closed, her breathing at times growing short and funny.</p> <p>She'd felt that very same breathless wonderful dreamy feeling today, but <i>without</i> ever pressing against anything! Just because of the things she'd seen!</p> <p>Sasha couldn't wait to explore again tomorrow, and there was nothing she'd let stop her, either!</p> <p>She kicked the sheet off, feeling somewhat warm, even in just the light cotton nightgown, then just laid there sprawled atop the bed. 'What would it be like to do that stuff?' she thought, 'and not just look?'</p> <p>Ooooh! How <i>that</i> made her tummy tighten even more! Oh yes, tomorrow she'd explore even more. Peek into those cabinets and drawers, see what was inside.</p> <p>Courtney had a better chance of commanding the Earth to stop spinning then she had stopping her cousin's continuing exploration. The very next day Sasha had demanded Courtney come with her again downstairs, to play guard during her clandestine examination.</p> <p>Sasha's tummy had already started tingling <i>before</i> she'd gotten the door opened, and that tightness only increased once inside. She barely gave the first room a glance; nothing interesting there, after all. The <i>really</i> cool stuff was inside!</p> <p>This time she paid more attention to details as she wandered about. The main room, once past that cloak/sitting room, was octagonal shaped, and rather big, as she'd discovered the day before. There was a door in each of the eight walls, with most of those doors just as sturdy as the entrance one was.</p> <p>She decided to check out what was behind those doors another day, as there certainly was quite enough here to keep her busy, so she just started wandering around, eyes wide and feeling a bit breathless. Scattered about were a few comfy looking chairs, a loveseat and sofa, some small end- and coffee tables. Those she didn't give a second look at. Not with everything else here!</p> <p>This, she was sure, standing in front of it, running small fingertips over the surface, had to be a stock. It sure looked just like the pictures and drawings she'd seen of them in her history books, anyway! Nothing fancy, just a vertical post of wood, with a crossbar hinged to permit wrists and neck to be placed inside and secured. But there were two more placed in this big room, in different places, and they didn't look quite the same. One, in addition to the crossbar for head and hands had a second one at the base. Obviously for feet, she thought. While the third had, in addition for the crossbars for both feet, head and hands also had a second post, more a benchtop, padded in black leather that smelt so heavenly! It took her only a few moments to discern the purpose: the bench supported the body, probably out to the hips (she wasn't sure; at 4' 10"" she didn't quite fir, although she tried) and then the legs bent straight down to have the feet locked below.</p> <p>Sasha wished she fit it better, if only to see what that felt like. But there were sure far more things down here to examine! Like that. This <i>had</i> to be a rack; it couldn't be anything else. Again it looked far too close like illustrations she'd seen to confuse it with anything else, even if this one — like the third stocks — had the top covered in padded black leather. </p> <p>There again seemed to be a variation to that, finding another that looked the same, except one end was split, so that the top looked like a 'Y', but laying on its side. She wriggled up on top, until small sleek hips rested at the juncture of the three padded surfaces, then laid her small slender arms up towards the cuffs at that end, then lithe bare legs down the other, split two, small bare feet close to the cuffs there.</p> <p>A sudden, abrupt deep hard shiver rippled through her little body at that, tummy tingling even worse then ever before, especially when she imagined her small wrists and ankles actually locked in those leather cuffs! Stretched out taut, unable to move or anything!</p> <p>Sasha lay there for several very long moments, relishing that wonderful sensation, again surprised at feeling it without pressing against a dog gone thing! It was the most awesome, marvelous of feelings!</p> <p>She finally, reluctantly slithered down then explored some more. Over there was a smooth wooden X-shaped cross thing, with attached leather straps, while over there was another, looking more like a T-shaped one. Oohh, there was so much down here!</p> <p>She finally crept back out, ignoring her cousin as she shut the door closed behind her. Courtney would never understand any of that, she was way too little.</p> <p>That night, Sasha again found it difficult to drift off to sleep, her mind whirling and churning. Again the sheet was kicked off, this time with her laying atop her sheets, small hands gripping the head rail of the bed, little bare legs spread wide, just as she had been atop the Y-rack thingie. 'What would it be like,' she wondered, 'To be strapped down to that? Unable to move?'</p> <p>Her thoughts continued down that path. Well, backed up a bit, first, before doing so. Obviously she couldn't do that to herself, so someone else must do it for her, no? So her thoughts picked up from there, imagining laying down atop it as someone else (just a nebulous, vague image, Sasha didn't picture anyone special, or even picture a gender, just a sort of unspecific, shadowy 'someone') tightened the cuffs around her small wrists and ankles, then drew the attached chains slowly tighter and tighter, helplessly stretching her out.</p> <p>Her breathing started getting faster at that, short and rapid. Tummy much tighter, almost throbbing. Small nipples tightened, turning into hard little flushed points. Nubs that tingled and throbbed with each breath as her small heaving breasts grazed those now-sensitive tips long the inside of her nightgown. Sasha was literally gently writhing atop her bed, eyes closed, bathing in those blissful sensations which seemed to grow more and more.</p> <p>Then her eyes abruptly flew open, her face bright and hot as she literally flew to the bathroom, mortified. Once inside she yanked her panties down and hopped up onto the commode... then grew more and more puzzled. She was certain she'd had to badly pee! Hadn't she started to?</p> <p>Peeling off some toilet paper she gingerly blotted herself down there. Yes. She was a little wet. But... it wasn't pee. And it wasn't sweat? So, what <i>was</i> it?</p> <p>Her smooth forehead wrinkled quite a bit as she puzzled over that, all the while blotting herself and her panties dry. None of her classes had ever said anything about this! It sure wasn't her period, that was for sure, because it wasn't blood. So, what could it be?</p> <p>Well, where classes and parenting fail, giggling whispered gossip came to the rescue. Tawny-gold brows lifted in astonishment. She'd gotten a juicy cootchie!</p> <p>Well, that's what her friends called it, anyway. Something that happened to a girl when she got excited. Although Sasha hadn't been very clear then what had been meant by 'excited'. She was still puzzling that out when she padded back to bed, when sleep finally overcame her.</p> <p>Her explorations over the next few days certainly helped clear the matter up, a great deal in fact. For, in addition to the items and furnishings, she'd also found pictures, magazines and movies. Those were in the first room to the right, once you walked in. Rather an odd-shaped room, a triangled one. Probably because there wasn't much room there because of the outside basement. Inside there, though, was a big TV, a movie screen, a projector, speakers on the walls, a VCR, and a big dresser full of videos, movie reels, and magazines.</p> <p>Bold as she was Sasha didn't dare play with either the videos or the movies. The reels she had no idea how to play, and the videos she was apprehensive about possibly messing one up by accident. The magazines, however, were an entirely different story, and she spent a long hour just paging through piles of them.</p> <p>Almost every one dealt with the same thing: women being tied up. Usually by other women, but sometimes by men. Normally the women were quite naked, something that made Sasha blush a bit. The naked <i>men</i> had her blushing quite hotly... not that that kept her from avidly looking.</p> <p>The magazines also helped explain what a lot of the stuff she was finding was used for. Some made her quite curious, like the things called 'vibrators'. Others made her shiver with dread, like those evil-looking clothespins she saw at times clipped on nipples... or <i>worse</i>! While others, like the whips and stuff made her really nervous, swallowing hard with sheer anxiety and alarm thinking of those things!</p> <p>But... there were other things, too. Like blindfolds and hoods. Gags, too. Sasha didn't much like the thought of being unable to see. But the thought, the image, of being gagged, being unable to say a word or nothing, made her sensations feel even stronger.</p> <p>By the end of the week she'd pretty much thoroughly explored the entire area. Some she still didn't understand. Why have a shower area down here when there were showers and baths in the main house? Why have doggie kennel cages when you didn't have pets? What were some of those rooms used for? And some of the stuff she'd found?</p> <p>She'd probably never find out. It wasn't like she could <i>ask</i>, after all! Still, she'd certainly found out more then enough.</p> <p>More then enough for her to want to try some of this out.</p> <p>Unfortunately, it seemed that almost everything in here was either not her size, or needed someone else to do the tying. Which wasn't going to do at all, oh no! </p> <p>Sasha finally did discover one thing she could probably do on her own. It wasn't going to be as tight or as taut as she'd prefer, wasn't going to do her whole body, but for a first time it should be just right. At least until she figured out how to use some of the other things.</p> <p>In one area of the main room was a circular spot of polished, light gray tiled floor. From floor to ceiling ran two steel poles about four feet apart. There were also two more steel poles running from those, sort of making a square. The upper pole had two sleeves that permitted it to freely move upwards along the upright poles, but not downwards unless you pressed in a stud on each sleeve first, and <i>then</i> you could move them back down again. </p> <p>The bottom pole was slipped through double sleeves, permitting it to move freely up and down as well as back and forth. This pole wasn't solid like the other three; there was a knurled sleeve in the middle, like for a microphone stand, that allowed it to expand wider or shrink smaller. Sasha assumed, based on some of the pictures she'd seen, that that was to adjust how wide you had your feet go. Which was good, for her plans.</p> <p>All she needed was a set of four cuffs that would fit her wrists and ankles, and <i>those</i> were much harder to find. She didn't think she'd ever find any that fit, despaired of that, in fact, before finally stumbling over some in one of the smaller dressers.</p> <p>Now all she needed was a few hours to try this stuff out. And, as if her prayers had been answered, not two days later Aunt Samantha told them they'd have the day to themselves.</p> <p>Sasha could hardly sleep at all that night, she was so excited! Over and over again she rehearsed what she'd do, how to do it...</p> <p>. . . What she'd be daydreaming about as she did.</p> <p>By the time she entered the main room — again barefoot, using her sandals to block the door from closing — her heart was racing, she felt so warm and flushed, tummy tingling and tight. There was a touch of anxiousness and nervousness, too, yes, but mostly she was filling to bursting with eager anticipation.</p> <p>First she gathered the cuffs from the drawer, small hands trembling a bit as she did, the smooth soft palms feeling the teeniest bit sweaty. Those she placed over by the pole thing before small bare feet flashed, scurrying off for more. None of which she needed, or was going to use, but oh! how they'd make things ever so much more exciting!</p> <p>She carefully moved a small little table to one side, in front, where she could easily see the top if she looked down at to the side a little. Before too long, sitting atop the table, lay several carefully chosen items. First was a very smooth, polished inch-thick wooden paddle that looked very much like a hairbrush, but without any bristles. Next to that lay a leather strap, made of belting leather, three inches wide and eighteen long, with a smooth polished lacquered wood handle. Then there was a riding crop. As well there was a flogger, the thongs like bootlaces, twenty of them two foot in length attached to a braided leather handle. And, finally, a gag.</p> <p>Not just <i>any</i> gag, either. And, boy! Were there lots to choose from down here, too! Sasha's cheeks were quite a bright rose as she sat <i>this</i> gag down, laying the rectangular leather piece carefully flat so that the mouthpiece part was sticking straight up. If she hadn't known just what a penis looked like from Health Class, she'd gotten a much better, more vivid picture, from those magazines! So she had a <i>very</i> good idea just what that mouthpiece was supposed to resemble!</p> <p>It was just way too embarrassing to actually <i>use</i> that, but something about the image of being threatened with that being used on her was terribly exciting. Unable to resist, do anything about having that thing put in her mouth, knowing that she and whoever did that to her knew exactly what it looked like. What it resembled, would mean with it in her mouth.</p> <p>Still, she did want to be gagged during this, but she was a bit nervous about using most of what she'd found. Thankfully one of the magazine layouts had shown a woman being gagged with a sponge and tape. Which helped her to decide as, in the dresser she'd found chock full of gags, which is where she got the penis one from, she'd also found a roll of wide white bandage tape and several sizes of spongy balls. Some of them were soft, some quite firm, with quite a size range. She picked out one that she felt would, with a little effort, fit just right, then brought those back with her.</p> <p>Now she had everything she needed, and her heart <i>really</i> started to race. She'd debated all night as to what to wear... or, <i>not</i> wear... as the case might be. Part of her wanted to be naked, but somehow, even by herself, she felt too nervously shy to do that. Maybe another time, after she'd gotten more used to this. Still, she hadn't wanted to be fully dressed, either, so last night she'd made the perfect mental compromise.</p> <p>It was a matter of moments to shimmy out of her shorts and top, tossing them carefully aside, as if someone had taken them off and didn't care at all where they fell. All she was wearing now was her swimsuit. Her <i>other</i> swimsuit, the one Mom had expressly refused to buy for her. So-o-o-o... Sasha had simply used her own money and bought it anyway, without her Mom knowing anything about it.</p> <p>Or Aunt Samantha or her baby cousin either. Although she had described it to Courtney, who had, predictably, agreed with her Mom's idea about it.</p> <p>Personally, Sasha didn't see a darn thing wrong with it. It wasn't like a thong, or anything, even if it <i>was</i> a bikini.</p> <p>A string bikini. The top two small triangles of pale blue that completely covered her nascent budding breasts, the bottoms of the same color, also triangles that covered for and aft, leaving the sides of her sleek hips bare save for the connecting strings. All the important parts were covered, after all! So what was all this crap about 'modesty' and stuff? Sheesh! She wasn't a baby any more, she was eleven, after all!</p> <p>Sasha lifted the upper bar to just over her head, then adjusted the bottom one so that the cuff connector rings were just shoulder width to her. Then came the cuffs themselves. Little fingers trembled with excitement as she picked them up. Two inch wide bands of gleaming black leather, the buckles and rings bright shining chrome. Jolting little thrills rippled through her little bikini-clad body as she carefully buckled on all four, drawing them quite snug, especially the two at her wrists.</p> <p>Then came the gag.</p> <p>From the pictures she'd seen she'd need three or four pieces of tape, so she carefully tore off those first. Then she picked up the ball and opened her small mouth wide. It took a little bit to press it inside, but it <i>did</i> fit. Tasted funny, too; she'd never had a sponge in her mouth before, and wasn't sure she liked how it tasted or felt. It filled her mouth a lot, too, gradually expanding inside after being pressed smaller to get inside. Sasha wasn't sure the tape was really needed, after all, to keep it inside but, as she'd already prepared the pieces...</p> <p>She carefully placed the one right over her mouth — well, actually over the sponge and her lips, as she couldn't close her mouth shut — before smoothing it down with her small palm. The second went just under that one, ear to ear as the first, covering a bit under her little chin whereas the first had reached up to just under her pert little nose. The final two went diagonally, just as in the pictures had shown, with all four being firmly, smoothly pressed against her skin.</p> <p>Sasha tried to breathe through her mouth after that, pretty sure she couldn't but test-trying anyway. Then tried to push the sponge ball out with her small tongue, and felt a rippling tingle as it didn't even budge, let alone move. It only took a few tries before she clearly understood that the only way that ball was coming out was when she used her fingers to pry off the tape and draw it out.</p> <p>Huge grass-green eyes grew wide and round, little knees almost buckled when she tried talking... then making a loud noise... then yelling. Talking was right out; she couldn't make a single noise that sounded at all like a word. That wasn't even mentioning the volume: trying to make a sound at her normal speaking volume was quieter then a whisper. And even a full-throated yell could barely be heard at all. Sasha couldn't be sure, but she thought that, if she was in her bedroom like this and someone was outside in the hall, she could try yelling her head off and she wouldn't be heard. Although she was pretty certain that she'd be heard if they were both in the same room together.</p> <p>It was a shivery-scary-exciting feeling, being gagged, and she couldn't wait to find out just how much better it all felt once she was finished! Stepping over, she stood between the two upright poles, shifted her small feet back against the bottom pole then crouched down. Small fingers moved the rings at the ankle cuffs, slipping and clipping them in place to the attachment rings of the pole. She then stood up, feeling her tummy quiver and throb at seeing and feeling her small feet cuffed and held by the pole down below.</p> <p>She did a few test moves. She couldn't move forwards or backwards, nor open or close or legs at all. Nor could she lift her feet. Well, either foot, anyway. If she held onto the overhead pole she could lift both feet at the same time. Not that that was all that easy, but it could be done. About all she could do was wriggle and shift her feet, using the little play that existed with the attached rings there.</p> <p>Her wrists were next. And Sasha couldn't secure them the same way she'd done her ankles. For two reasons. One was that she didn't have three hands; once she attached <i>one</i> wrist, she'd have no way to attach the <i>other</i>. More importantly, however, was she needed to get back down again, <i>after</i>. She'd no desire to get stuck!</p> <p>So she'd thought of a plan. Instead of using rings that firmly closed once clipped, she'd found some that looked like what mountain climbers used. Those, too, also would close once clipped. But, not with their springy middle pieces taped open! Instead of looking like an oval D shape, they now looked more like a C. Sasha slipped one each through the attachment rings of the pole, then lifted it carefully upwards, hearing the little 'click' sounds as it moved, well aware of once up, it wasn't coming back down again, not until she could walk to each pole and press those buttons again.</p> <p>She lifted it higher and higher until, with her small bare feet pressed flat against the cool tile beneath, the bar was several inches lower then the height of her small wrists when she lifted her arms up high. It took a bit of work and effort but she was then able, by carefully jerking her wrists, to flick the wrist cuff wrings through the opening of the taped connector clips. Keeping her feet perfectly flat, Sasha took a deep breath... then another... they yet another... before shoving the pole up another click higher. There was still some slack left so, with another breath, upwards went the pole with yet another click.</p> <p>Sasha softly frowned. There was still some slack left, more then she really wanted. Especially when she lifted all the way up on tiptoes. But she'd need that slack in order to jerk the rings back up and out of the connectors so, whether she liked it or not, better to be a bit looser then she <i>wanted</i>, then tighter then she'd later <i>need </i>for her escape.</p> <p>She wished she could see what she looked like. But she couldn't have everything, after all. Besides, regardless what she might look like (and she could, rather easily, picture that anyway in her mind) she certainly knew what she felt like! Ohmahgawd, did she ever know how she felt!</p> <p>Sasha looked around for a few minutes. Up at her cuffed and secured hands up over her head, held shoulder width to the pole. Then down to her cuffed small ankles, held just as securely. Gazed at her bare tummy, so taut and flat. At the small, hard peaks so terribly obviously pressed against the bikini top, like small pebbles. If she really <i>had</i> been captured, why, anyone looking at her could <i>tell</i> just how she felt, how this made her feel! She wouldn't be able to <i>hide</i> that, at <i>all</i>!</p> <p>The sensation that jolted Sasha at that was powerful, so intense her little knees actually <i>did</i> buckle. She would have stumbled, if not outright fallen, if her wrists hadn't been cuffed and fastened above. She felt that, of course. No way to miss that. Which, somehow, only made those quickly growing tingles and throbs grow even worse. She moaned at that realization, one of startled dismay. Then her eyes grew rounder at that sound, not even realizing she had made a sound to begin with, then at the very muffled noise she had made from behind her gag.</p> <p>Her mind started racing. She been captured. Kidnapped. Mightily struggled but to no avail, partially stripped before being tied up like this. Gagged to keep silent, no way to call for help, to plead for mercy or release. Literally stretched out as if on display, no way to cover herself, no way to stop anything that might happen. She <i>had</i> to escape, just had to!</p> <p>Her huge eyes darted down to the table, she whimpered at seeing the paddle, the strap and crop, 'remembering' hearing the voice of her captor, with great delight, promising to use them on her helpless body, to teach her not to fight, not to struggle or resist. Then moaned at hearing that weird, almost inaudibly muffled involuntary whimper, her tummy throbbing so badly, tight, hot and tingly. Then jerked at hearing that muffled moan.</p> <p>Her eyes flickered at that gag, the mouthpiece upright and, unbeknownst to her, looking much lifelike, quite rampant. Again she 'remembered' being told that, soon, very soon, she'd have that in her mouth. After all, she'd have to get used to what that was like, for her to be sold.</p> <p>It was almost <i>too</i> much, almost overwhelming, the sensations that rippled, throbbed, seethed inside her. She'd <i>thought</i> she'd understood, been prepared, but was finding out that it was one thing to daydream, and quite another to experience. Actually <i>being</i> helplessly secured, being gagged, was adding an intensity to all this that was almost frightening in its power. Much more so then even the last couple of days had been.</p> <p>Her small nipples were so hard and taut, so puckered, that, even through the swimsuit fabric Sasha could clearly see their outline and shape. And, although she couldn't clearly see down below, she could certainly feel how the bottoms were sticking to her, as if they were wet from swimming.</p> <p>Except... she hadn't <i>been</i> swimming. Which meant she must be juicy again! And, from what she was feeling, a whole lot more then before!</p> <p>Again she 'fought' the cuffs that held her. Jerking and tugging, 'struggling' to escape. There was just... something... about that, about being completely helpless, totally in another's control, that made those tingling feelings so wonderfully marvelous! She couldn't explain it, not even to herself. She didn't understand it, not at all. And she didn't care, either.</p> <p>All she cared about was reveling in the sensations, glorying in them, drinking them in like a thirsty sponge and shamelessly wallowing in them.</p> <p>She jerked her small wrists, trying — and failing — to wriggle them loose from the cuffs. Tugged and pulled her small feet, failing in that, too. Heard her muffled little sounds as she desperately 'called for help'. Every motion — and lack thereof — every sound, every sensation, only increased that seething throbbing in the bit of her tummy.</p> <p>Then Sasha started imagining her captor returning, grinning at her still being there, unable to escape. Knowing that she was about to have the last of her clothes stripped from her, leaving her totally naked. She had to stop that from happening. She just <i>had</i> to!</p> <p>So she struggled even harder, twisting and jerking her little body, smooth skin now softly flushed, now sheening in a thin film of perspiration. Struggled, writhed, twisted, jerked, kicked out...</p> <p>Sasha jerked to a halt, gleaming, fiery-aroused emerald orbs wide and huge as she felt her feet shift wider, heard a soft raspy 'clickety' sound from below. Her head dropped, gazing down at her small feet... which were now at least six inches further apart then when she'd started. Which didn't sound all <i>that</i> much, until she realized that, with her small bare feet fully flat on the tiles, her wrists were quite firmly pulling against the upper pole, not a jot of slack there.</p> <p>Somehow the pole had slipped wider. Sasha tried pulling her ankles together, but the pole didn't budge. Then tried harder and harder to pull them together, then gave a hard jerk with her one foot, thinking that maybe the pole was jammed and needed a good hard push.</p> <p>It still didn't move, so Sasha jerked again and again, harder each time. Then went to give a mighty jerk...</p> <p>She didn't realize just what she'd done, until after. But, much like pushing against something really stuck, when you go to <i>really</i> push hard, you draw back first. And, while the pole refused to move at all more <i>closed</i>...</p> <p>It seemed quite eager to move in the <i>opposite</i> direction; more <i>open</i>. With another series of soft raspy clicks the bottom pole extended again, moving as if it was greased. Sasha gasped, felt her tummy drop. <i>This</i> time when she regained her balance her small feet were a good eighteen inches wider then when she'd started. Wide enough apart that, no matter how she shifted and squirmed, her small heels were up off the tiles. She wasn't <i>quite</i> up onto the balls of her feet, no. But, with her full weight onto her cuffed wrists, she couldn't get her feet flat on the floor again.</p> <p>Her heart started racing again, this time not from excitement but from nervous, slowly growing fear. She carefully rose all the way up onto her tiny toes, taking the weight off her wrists, then started trying to flick and jiggle the rings off the taped connectors. It was hard going, she had to crane her neck to watch what she was doing, and worse, she could only stay up on tiptoes for a little bit before her slender calves started quivering with the strain.</p> <p>She <i>had</i> to get those rings flicked off. At least <i>one</i> of them, anyway! Otherwise she'd be stuck here!</p> <p>For hours, too! All day! she suddenly realized with acute dismay, for she'd never told Courtney the door combination, so her cousin had no way of getting in to help free her, even assuming she'd want to do that! And if <i>Courtney</i> couldn't come in to free her, that meant she'd be stuck there all day until Aunt Samantha came home!</p> <p>That was just too awful to contemplate! Both being stuck here like this for hours and hours, and being found like this by her Aunt! She'd die of embarrassment for one and, for another, somehow Sasha didn't think her Aunt would just let <i>this</i> little indiscretion slide by like she had been doing the others. </p> <p>The helpless preteen unconsciously gulped, eyes involuntarily darting down to the stuff on the table, especially the strap and paddle ones. Aunt Samantha sure as heck wouldn't have to go far to find anything to punish her with, oh no!</p> <p>She finally had to rest, her little muscled calves quivering with the strain. Which sure didn't help her slender arms any, not with them then taking her weight fully on her cuffed small wrists. It wasn't painful, no, but it also wasn't at all comfortable, either. Downright uncomfortable, in fact.</p> <p>Just as bad was her lithe trembling legs. Sasha had to consciously keep them drawn together, afraid that if she relaxed any she might accidentally open them further, with that fiendish pole down there just gleefully letting them open even wider. It was truly, undoubtedly the oddest sensation, feeling her arms high overhead, fully extended and stretched, while unable to touch the floor with her heels no matter how hard she strained, unable to close her legs and not daring to <i>open</i> them any.</p> <p>Now that she wasn't struggling so hard — either for play or for real — the air felt cool on her bare, sweaty skin. She also felt very sticky and juicy below still, the bottoms sticking and clinging to smooth bare mound.</p> <p>Her small jaws were starting to ache a little, too, not used to being held that open, that wide, for this long. The ball felt different, too, more, well, wetly squishy. She silently cursed herself for doing such a splendid job with the gag, for now she wanted nothing more then to rid her mouth of that thing. She pushed and prodded the ball with her small tongue, tried working her jaws and lips to get rid of the tape, even tried rubbing her face against her small shoulders, but she couldn't get anything to budge.</p> <p>Not that getting ungagged would do a thing to release her from her confinement, but at least that would be one less slowly-growing ache to worry about. Besides, if she could get ungagged, maybe she could lift herself high enough to reach the cuffs with her mouth and undo one of the buckles with her teeth!</p> <p>Alas, that was not to be, for as Sasha had already discovered, she'd done too excellent a job gagging herself. She was going to have to figure <i>something</i> out, and soon, too! She still had hours left before Aunt Samantha came home, true. But she was getting more and more tired, and Sasha was afraid that, not much longer, and she'd be too exhausted to get on tippytoes and keep trying.</p> <p>So, once again she lifted up, feeling her little firm calves quivering as she did, and started trying to escape.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1648,"Summer Slave, Part 2",2,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-05,51,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Samantha held her daughter close to her chest, embracing her as she bawled and sobbed. Elegant fingers lightly stroked Courtney's long, thick silky honey-blonde hair, rocking her tiny finger atop her lap.</p> <p>She'd only heard a little so far before Courtney had erupted in semi-hysterical sobs, but what little Samantha <i>had</i> heard hadn't made her happy in the least, and she had a very unsettling feeling things were worse even then it seemed. But, until Courtney calmed down enough to talk with, there was no use scolding or getting angry.</p> <p>Finally, after several minutes of tears, ranging from deep, gulping, racking sobs to finally sniffles Samantha quietly asked, ""Courtney, just what is going on?""</p> <p>""Oh Mom, I <i>really</i> messed up! I'm so sorry!"" the little child miserably said.</p> <p>Still lightly stroking her little shoulders and back Samantha replied, ""How Courtney? I still don't know exactly what's going on? And where is Sasha?""</p> <p>The tiny form huddled on her lap seemed to curl in upon herself even tighter. ""I messed up bad Mom. <i>Real</i> bad! I... I broke my promise to you.""</p> <p>Samantha just kept stroking her back, patiently waiting.</p> <p>""Sasha was bullying me last week. Calling me a baby and stuff. She made me so <i>mad</i> Mom!"" Courtney said, ""I <i>hate</i> her!"" she said with sheer venom, deeply startling Samantha. ""I wish she'd go home!""</p> <p>Samantha knew that things had been, well, rocky, between the girls. But she hadn't thought things had degenerated so badly as to evoke that degree of anger and spleen in her daughter. Obviously she'd been mistaken, and she'd have to do something right quick to start correcting that oversight. But, not right now. Right now, Samantha needed to find out just what was going on. ""Go on,"" she softly murmured.</p> <p>""She said I was such a baby that you wouldn't trust me with anything important. That you couldn't count on me for anything, specially not something important like a secret or anything,"" Courtney continued, her tone both miserable and fierce. Slowly, gradually, all the while wishing the ground would just open up and swallow her forever, Courtney explained what had happened. How she had, in a fit of anger, showed Sasha the hidden recess. How Sasha had threatened to tell on her, blackmailing her to keep Courtney silent. </p> <p>How Sasha had figured out the lock combination.</p> <p>That Sasha had been, all week long, exploring inside.</p> <p>How she'd gone down that morning, right after Mom had left, imperiously <i>commanding</i> Courtney, ordering her around, calling her 'twerp', telling her to get lost and leave her alone. Just as she had been ever since she'd arrived.</p> <p>Samantha was shocked at the confession and explanation. Angry and coldly furious, too. The damned child had gotten inside the playroom? Been exploring inside all week long? Damn! There wasn't any way of mistaking what her playroom was used for, and far too many things in there, well, definitely weren't for a child to see. How she was going to explain <i>this</i> screw up to her sister-who needed this additional worry and concern like she needed fifteen extra holes in her head-wasn't something Samantha wanted to contemplate. </p> <p>Sasha had gone too far, that was for sure. Not that <i>her</i> behavior absolved <i>Courtney's</i> behavior any!</p> <p>""Mom, I'm really sorry,"" Courtney miserably whispered. And she was, too, Samantha could tell. And sorry in the only way that really mattered; not sorry that she got <i>caught</i> , but sorry that she'd acted irresponsibly, sorry that she broke a rule and a promise. ""I... I deserve to be punished, and I won't argue about anything you decide.""</p> <p>Good thing, that. Because arguing never did accomplish anything. But, still, it did only serve to prove just how awful, how guilty, Courtney really did feel. ""I know you're sorry baby,"" Samantha murmured. ""And you're right. You <i>do</i> deserve to be punished, and you will be. I'm not sure, yet, just what that will be, but it's going to be something.""</p> <p>Courtney just nodded, so miserable and hurting inside she really didn't care what that was, as long as Mom would, at some point, forgive her for her messing up so badly.</p> <p>""I really did try with Sasha Mom. I mean, I really, really <i>did</i> ! But... she's <i>changed</i> Mom! A lot! She's nothing but a spoiled, mean bully now. I've tried to be nice, gave in and did things she wanted to do. Everything. But, it's like she's cold and mad and spoiled and... I dunno,"" she finally trailed off, shrugging. ""I hate how she is now. I wish she was like the Sasha of old. My <i>friend</i> !""</p> <p>""I know baby, I know,"" Samantha whispered, softly kissing her daughter's cheek before rooting in her purse and handing Courtney several tissues. While she blotted eyes and cheeks dry and blew her small nose Samantha considered things. Maybe she <i>had</i> been too soft on the girl. Granted, she'd only taken so much from her herself, cracking down after that first day. She'd <i>thought</i> that had done the trick, as Sasha had seemed to settle down. Which, she supposed, she <i>had</i>... with <i>Samantha</i> .</p> <p>But, obviously, not with <i>Courtney</i> . Instead, it appeared as if Sasha had merely redirected her brattiness onto Courtney, in a cunning, devious way. And that angered Samantha as much as it did discovering just where the little scoundrel was at this very moment.</p> <p>Giving Courtney a hug Samantha quietly said, ""Go to your room for now Courtney, and wait for me there.""</p> <p>Nodding, Courtney whispered, ""Yes Ma'am,"" then meekly, without any fuss at all, slipped off her lap and padded forlornly and miserably upstairs without a single backwards glance. Samantha then rose, dusted off her hands and, with her jaw set and clenched, marched down the steps to the basement. When she got her hands on that child, she was going to be a <i>very</i> sorry little girl indeed!</p> <p></p> <p>Thick, wavy, shoulder-blade length tresses, their rich auburn color looking deeper with dampness, stuck and clung to her sweaty back, small shoulders and face. It itched, but there was nothing she could do about that, other then try rubbing her cheeks against her shoulders. And, right now, she was too tired to do even that, simply hanging there by her small wrists, trying not to moan with discomfort.</p> <p>Perspiration trickled down her skin, itching, too. And again there wasn't a blessed thing she could do about that. Or about the growing ache in her shoulders, or the way slender, bare, lithe legs were trembling with fatigue and exhaustion. </p> <p>She'd almost, <i>almost</i> gotten one of the rings to flick off a connector, but that had been some time ago. Right now, there was no way she had the energy to try again for a while. She needed to rest and recover and, unfortunately, her position in no way encouraged either. When her legs grew too tired to keep her supported on the balls of her small bare feet so that her wrists and arms could rest, her weight then settled fully onto her arms and wrists, tiring <i>them</i> and making them ache all the more. And, the more tired <i>they</i> grew, the harder and harder it became to struggle, to try and flip at least one ring free. </p> <p>Sasha was in deep doo-doo, and she knew it. No doubt about it. It was so <i>frustrating</i> , too! Like a tease! She'd been so close, so close! to getting those cuffs free. It wasn't like they were clipped shut like her ankle ones were, after all. And that closeness to escape was an awful torment. In fact, it had made her struggle all the more furious, she thought, knowing that she <i>could</i> somehow get loose if she tried hard enough, rather then knowing for sure that she <i>couldn't</i> !</p> <p>Oh, she'd get loose at some point. She knew that. Had to believe it. It would just be too silly and stupid for her to get stuck, after all. Well, not to mention mortifying, embarrassing and humiliating... which she mightily refused to contemplate. She'd just have to be more careful next time, that's all.</p> <p>Now that she'd stopped struggling, now that she'd convinced herself that she <i>would</i> , in fact, get free, those tingling feelings were slowly coming back. Not as quickly, not as intensely as before, no. No surprise there, she thought, not as achy and uncomfortable as she was. But, still, they <i>were</i> coming back. At least, now she had a really better idea what it was like to really be captured and helpless, she thought with a wry, exhausted grin, trying to find something light about her predicament.</p> <p>If only that stinky ankle pole thing hadn't messed up, today would have been perfect! she mentally groused. Everything had gone just perfect up to then!</p> <p>Sasha groaned again, reflexively shivering hearing, once more, how muffled that sounded due to the gag, as her shoulders and arms quivered anew with strain. Thankfully the wrist cuffs seemed wide enough not to actually dig into the skin, which was a good thing considering her full weight was on her wrists at the moment. She'd just rest a moment, that's all, she thought as she closed her eyes and rolled her head forwards. Just rest a bit before trying again. And, <i>this</i> time, she'd get loose for sure!</p> <p></p> <p>She didn't actually doze; it was too uncomfortable for that. But, it did take a few moments to filter through her exhausted mind that she'd heard something. The first sound, really, she'd ever heard when down here, unless she'd made it herself. Sasha lifted her head back upright then tossed it, flipping her hair from off her face... then froze.</p> <p>Implacably marching her way towards her was Aunt Samantha!</p> <p>Sasha felt her blood freeze, turn to ice. She whimpered, huge enormous grass-green eyes flicked all around as if seeking some miraculous avenue of escape. But there was nothing she could do, nothing at all. Just stand there, horribly exposed, helpless to move or anything. Even try and make an excuse!</p> <p>Samantha's expression didn't help any, either. A cold, stern, furious expression that made her whimper again. Somehow she didn't think she was gonna wriggle out of this! But, even so, her mind started rapidly whirring, trying to come up with a believable excuse... assuming she'd ever be able to talk and use it!</p> <p>And Samantha <i>was</i> furious, no doubt about it, glaring at the child as she stalked over towards her, stopping at last mere feet in front of her, deep blue orbs cold as a glacier, furnace-hot as molten glass glancing at the discarded clothing, the table with the items. Everywhere, it seemed, but at the errant child immediately before her. </p> <p>Sasha visibly shivered as Samantha simply dropped her sandals atop the pile of clothes on the floor. Gulping she looked up, seeing the door at the far end now firmly closed. Then gave a visible swallow seeing her Aunt gazing at the table again, a fingertip stroking along some of the items... including that embarrassing gag Sasha had put there!</p> <p>Sasha paled, skin turning almost translucent, tiny gold freckles standing out in stark relief as her Aunt finally looked up, right into her eyes and (seemingly) mildly, idly said, ""Enjoying yourself, hmmm?""</p> <p>""Nnnnnh hhhhhh!"" Sasha shook her head, denying that she was, beseeching and imploring with her huge eyes for release. </p> <p>""Really?"" Samantha returned. ""How... odd. Considering that you've been coming down here every day for a week. If you're not enjoying yourself, what are you, then? A glutton for punishment?"" she said, a fingertip stroking along the leather strap on the table.</p> <p>Sasha groaned, then furiously blushed at hearing that odd muffled noise. 'Busted!'she thought. 'In a big way!'</p> <p>Make no mistake about it, Samantha <i>was</i> angry. Coldly furious. There would be <i>no</i> excusing <i>this</i> misadventure, oh no! But, justifiably incensed or not, she couldn't help but also objectively, clinically, appraise the situation either.</p> <p>Or, more properly, the disobedient child herself.</p> <p>Glittering cool deep blue orbs slowly drifted from head to toe, missing not a thing. Most certainly she didn't miss how the bikini bottoms, in front, were now soaked, the fabric a dark midnight blue rather then the pale blue of the rest of the swimsuit. </p> <p>Nor, did it seem, did <i>Sasha</i> miss that deep examination of her helpless body so prominently displayed. For her pale, alabaster skin slowly flushed, turning a soft rose all the way down to her toes. Then moaned in dismay, ducking her head, tiny toes tightly curling and wriggling as her Aunt mildly said, ""Sure seems as if you were enjoying yourself.""</p> <p>'She <i>knows</i> !'sasha mentally groaned in mortification. 'She <i>saw</i> !'</p> <p>And indeed she did, and had. Samantha continued her examination, discerning how the child had been secured as well as Sasha herself. She silently snorted, seeing the pole the girl had used. 'No wonder she's stuck,'samantha thought. The adjustment sleeve of that pole used to have three workable settings: fully slideable, fully locked, and slide-open only. But the sleeve had broken some time ago, and even when in the 'fully locked' position would slip into the 'slide-open' one. Samantha had never bothered to have that fixed, as she never really used the locked position. Of course, poor little <i>Sasha</i> hadn't known that.</p> <p>Sasha moaned again, feeling the strain and ache in her little arms and legs. ""Ppffhh lllhhttt mmhhh ddhhnn!"" Then huge eyes grew even rounder, little stretched out body trembled more as Samantha just ignored her, didn't even seem to acknowledge <i>hearing</i> her! Instead, she simply, very slowly, walked around her as she hung there. Sasha flushed even more, feeling very helpless and exposed, very much on display, and there wasn't a thing she could do about it.</p> <p>Samantha noted the clever way Sasha had fixed the wrist cuffs to the upper pole, nodding to herself as she saw the taped open connectors. Obviously she'd been taken by surprise by the ankle pole slipping open, for as taut as she currently was there was no way she could have gotten the cuffs attached. </p> <p>""So, you like being tied up, hmmm?"" she asked from behind the girl. There was a frantic headshaking of denial accompanied by muffled negation too. Samantha said nothing, simply walked over to a nearby dresser and removed two sturdy clips. Sasha's eyes grew wide at that. She struggled anew, rapid muffled plaints as she helplessly watched her Aunt affix them to the cuffs and pole.</p> <p>Firmly, inescapably securing her now. No way to wriggle the cuffs free!</p> <p>Standing in front of the child again Samantha gazed at her with a firm stern mien, folding her arms across her chest. ""You're in a great deal of trouble little miss,"" she grimly said. ""I'm sure you're aware of that, though, aren't you?""</p> <p>Sasha just cringed and whimpered, wanting to just fall right through the floor into a bottomless pit. Sharing, although she didn't know it, the same feeling her cousin did just a short while ago. Enormous green eyes flickered up to the new clips holding her small wrists fast then back to her Aunt, wide, nervous, apprehensive-and, yes, a touch of fear-orbs looking at her, wondering what that meant.</p> <p>The barest corner of Samantha's lip curved. ""You aren't properly tied up unless you <i>can't</i> get free. Don't you agree?""</p> <p>Sasha gulped again, feeling her tummy flutter. She softly whimpered, the sound muted almost into silence. Small fingers tightened into fists, tiny toes tightly clenched. Her little, stretched-out body shivered and trembled. </p> <p>Samantha was no stranger to youthful daydreams and fantasies. After all, <i>she'd</i> had them as a child. Experienced eyes took in the tableau before her, particularly the items on the table. Which, obviously enough, weren't exactly <i>needed</i> for the actual securing so, most likely, were there as, well, 'window dressing'. To make the daydream more exciting for the child.</p> <p>She was still furious with her niece, for several reasons. The bullying of her daughter, the lies and deceits, the breaking into her private room. But, anger notwithstanding, she was more then mildly curious about just how deep Sasha was into things. Being an experienced Mistress, she supposed that just came naturally to her, the desire to appraise and explore another's desires.</p> <p>There were certain 'stock' fantasies. Those that were shared by the majority of people. So Samantha started testing the waters, as it were, with those. ""So,"" she seemingly idly asked, ""Now that I have you captured and helpless, I wonder what I should do next, hmm?"" as she picked up the riding crop and caressed it length.</p> <p>'My my my!'she thought, noting Sasha's reaction. The child's eyes flew wide open, staring at Samantha in wide-eyed horror, dread and stunned shock. She literally jerked in the cuffs, moaned and flushed, then rapidly started shaking her head as she twisted and squirmed, as if by doing so able to change what was happening.</p> <p>That, however, was not <i>all</i> that happened. Samantha was quick to notice the twin points that abruptly tented against the swimsuit top. The child's blush deepened further, turned hotter as she noticed just where her Aunt was gazing. What she was gazing <i>at</i> . But she was incapable of stopping that reaction and, indeed, they simply puckered all the tighter at her embarrassment at that.</p> <p>Oh yes, this went beyond mere childish fascination and fun, Samantha thought. This is actually arousing to her. Stimulating. </p> <p>Which made her eminently <i>trainable</i> , in fact.</p> <p>That thought just popped out of nowhere, it seemed, taking Samantha quite by surprise. She grew deeply thoughtful, an expression that only made Sasha feel more nervous. Objectively, it didn't bother her that this was her niece. Samantha had no difficulty with the concept of teaching or explaining such things as bondage, submission or the like with either her daughter <i>or</i> her niece. How else would they, should they become curious, safely satisfy that curiosity? Have their questions answered? Better that she answer them, then risk them finding out the wrong answers. Worse, at the hands of evil people who meant them no good.</p> <p>So, no, Samantha had no real objections, no problems, with speaking to either of them about matters. At the proper time, that is. </p> <p>However, Sasha was only eleven. Extremely young, by any standard, no matter that it was clearly obvious by the gentle swells concealed beneath the bikini top that she was maturing. </p> <p>Maturing into a misbehaving brat, too, she abruptly recalled, remembering, pensive eyes suddenly hardening again. </p> <p>Poor Sasha had no idea what was going on, what was going to happen. She'd thought... hoped, <i>prayed</i>... that her Aunt would release her and, no matter how embarrassed she was at being caught, no matter how nervous and scared she was of whatever punishment was likely to be meted out, at <i>least</i> she'd be let down from this!</p> <p>But, <i>instead</i> of being freed, her Aunt had clipped her cuffs so she couldn't <i>ever</i> get loose on her own! </p> <p>And then had said what she had, which made that soft little tingle in her tummy (that had started to rapidly disappear once she'd been caught) suddenly, abruptly, furiously grow again. She swallowed hard, well aware that Samantha still held that riding crop, tensing already, wondering if she was gonna spank her with it!</p> <p>Her face and chest felt on fire as her Aunt had looked at her little breasts. Sasha didn't have to look down herself to know what she had to be looking at, and the embarrassment of knowing she was brazenly showing off those peaks only made the tingles worse and, she was sure, made them look even harder too!</p> <p>And then she <i>really</i> moaned in mortified dismay as a sudden thought hit her. This was worse, far worse, then simply being caught. This <i>was</i> Aunt Samantha's place, after all. And all these things were <i>her's</i> . She must know how all of them were used. </p> <p>And why they were used. Why they made girls feel the way they did when they were used.</p> <p>Which meant she had to <i>know</i> how Sasha felt! Not guess, but know! </p> <p>Aunt Samantha would know (even if <i>Sasha</i> didn't!) what pointy hard nipples meant for a girl. Would know what a juicy cootchie meant! Sasha couldn't hide either of them from Samantha, certainly not the way she was forced to stand like this! </p> <p>It was all horribly embarrassing, but there was nothing Sasha could do about her predicament. And she had no one to blame for this but herself! </p> <p>Aunt Samantha continued just gazing at her, making Sasha feel rather like a bug in a jar. She just wanted to run; to hide; to shrink away; to vanish and disappear from that intense scrutiny. But, of course, she couldn't do any of that. All she could do was just stand there, exposed and unable to hide or escape in any way. Nor, for that matter, could she try making an excuse or, as she had been doing lately, bluster, bluff or have histrionics. </p> <p>Had Sasha any real clue what thoughts were going through her Aunt's mind at that moment, she would have quailed quite a bit more then she actually was doing. As far as Samantha was concerned, the child well and truly deserved punishment for her disobedience and misbehavior. However, punishment would only take care of the immediate 'crimes'... of which, granted, she'd racked up quite a few. There was still the problem of what to do about the inherent <i>cause</i> of that conduct. Changing that wasn't going to be a simple matter of laying the well-deserved hammer down this once. No. No, to change her niece's conduct and behavior was a matter of discipline, and not just punishment.</p> <p>Samantha continued intently gazing at Sasha, glittering deep blue orbs quite pensive and thoughtful, as the child helplessly stood there before her. There were, of course, quite a few ways in which a regiment of firm discipline could be introduced. However, now that Sasha had discovered the playroom and Samantha had, in turn, discovered Sasha's reactions to certain things because of that, an entirely new set of options had opened up.</p> <p>There was, after all, far more to D/s then just sex. Or even just control. It was, in many ways, at its most basic level, a matter of <i>discipline</i> . For both the Mistress <i>and</i> the slave. And discipline was certainly what this little bratty rascal needed.</p> <p>Samantha didn't know how long Sasha had been changing. To the best of her recollection it had to have been within the year — she hadn't been like this last summer, anyway — and goodness knew she'd gone through a lot during the last twelve months. Plus, if she <i>was</i> hitting puberty early, that was adding additional complications to her behavior, the physical changes and emotional upheavals unsettling enough to a child in a stable environment. So, simply correcting her as she'd always been before in the past, requiring her to 'toe the line', might not be sufficient in and of itself. Very likely the child needed, well, quite the 'wake up call' .</p> <p>Enormous emerald orbs, wide with consternation, apprehension and embarrassment dropped down, Sasha watching as Samantha squatted, crouching down at her wide-spread small cuffed feet. ""I' m going to adjust your feet closer together,"" Samantha said, never looking up or meeting the girl's staring eyes. ""<i>This</i> time. If you move them apart again, you'll just have to deal with the result."" Twisting the knurled sleeve to the free-sliding position Samantha then moved the pole inwards until Sasha's small feet were just a little closer together then shoulder width. Although she heard the sigh of relief she acted as if she hadn't. </p> <p>She then set the adjustment sleeve back to the 'slide-open only' position before straightening back up. Gazing deeply into Sasha's eyes she said, ""I' m going to take this off, for now,"" as she lightly tapped with a forefingertip the tape firmly sealed over small lips. And again she acted as if she didn't notice — or deigned <i>not</i> to notice — the deep gusty sigh of relief and hope as she said that. Samantha carefully pried up the ends with a tapered nail before gently peeling them back and off, simply wadding them into a ball before laying that on the tabletop along with the other items there. </p> <p>""Quite a large ball you chose to use,"" she noted, struggling to keep her lips from twitching at the abrupt crimson tide flooding her skin at that. ""I'll have to remember, next time, you can handle ones that size,"" she added, and this time the child paled and nervously trembled.</p> <p>'Next time?' Sasha fretted, trying not to groan in dismay. 'What does she mean, <i>next</i> time?' even as she held her head very still, little chin lifted upwards, doing whatever she could to make it easier for her Aunt to remove the tape and ball. She winced a little as the tape was peeled back, even as she felt her Aunt trying to be gentle doing so, quite grateful that she didn't just yank the pieces off like she easily could have done. Once the last piece was off she urgently tried pushing the sponge ball out with her little tongue but, as the ball had expanded once inside, it wasn't moving much at all.</p> <p>""Mmppfh? Ppffhh?"" she whined, jiggling her chin, impatiently wanting that ball out, and now! Aunt Samantha didn't bother hurrying or anything, just took her sweet time rolling up the tape pieces first. At last! she started working the ball out and Sasha helped as best she could, pushing along with her small tongue as Samantha carefully drew the spongy sphere out.</p> <p>""Phaw! Ick!"" Sasha worked her small, aching jaws, trying to work the kinks out. Hotly blushed too, for, as the now-sodden ball was withdrawn a great deal of puddled saliva came along with it, trickling down her little chin. Samantha ignored the soaked sponge ball, just sat it down on the table next to the balled up tape before folding her arms across her chest again and fixing the girl with a stern, focused gaze.</p> <p>""You have some explaining to do, I think, little girl,"" she sternly said.</p> <p>""It... it wasn't <i>my</i> fault!"" Sasha blurted, saying the first (reasonably believable) excuse that popped into her head. ""Honest! Courtney <i>dared</i> me! Dared me to come in and play in here. Then, after she had me like this she just left! Said she'd be back in a couple of hours... to... let... me... ""</p> <p>Her hasty explanation tapered off into a deathly silence, she swallowed hard, turning pale as ice at the snapping, furious, fiery anger in her Aunt's eyes. It was far too late to take her words back, she realized with growing fearful dread. And that was the absolutely <i>wrong</i> excuse to use. Normally of late she'd simply defiantly bluff her way through an awful situation like this, even with her Aunt. But, <i>this</i> time...</p> <p>Sasha actually whimpered, cringing back from that glare. She hated herself for whimpering, for feeling like she did, but she couldn't help herself. Not when she was still firmly secured as she was, immobile and helpless. Somehow, in a way she didn't fathom or understand, that seemed to break down, to breach, every defiant, bold, mutinous wall inside her.</p> <p>Sasha expected to be yelled at. Harshly scolded. Called out, branded a liar. <i>Something</i> . But, what was happening felt far, far worse, for her Aunt just kept looking at her with that awful furious, scornful glare. Her disdain for Sasha literally pulsed out in palpable waves, making Sasha feel smaller, more ashamed of herself, then she had in a very long time.</p> <p>And then, she just turned away. Started walking off, leaving her there.</p> <p>""Aunt S-s-s-samantha?"" she stuttered. ""W-w-wha... what are you d-d-d-doing? You' re not g-g-g-gonna leave me, are y-y-you? Aunt Samantha? Aunt Samantha!"" </p> <p>Her Aunt just kept walking, paying her no mind or heed. ""Aunt Samantha! Lemme down! I wanna get off this! Lemme down!"" Sasha's voice changed from soft pleadings to strident demands but she might as well have kept quiet, for nothing she said or did made a difference. She started jerking, tugging, yanking at the cuffs, twisting and turning to no avail. All she could do was helplessly watch as her Aunt opened the door, walked out, then firmly closed it behind, sealing her inside the room, still helplessly secured and unable to get free.</p> <p>The seeds of an idea was beginning to germinate in Samantha's mind and she needed a bit of time to deliberate on it. Ignoring the pleads and then indignant squawks and demands of her niece she closed the main playroom door behind her, reflexively spinning the wheel and shooting the securing bolts home before re-entering the basement proper and closing that door as well. Her deeply thoughtful look remained as she slowly paced upstairs to speak with her daughter. Opening the bedroom door she started, ""Courtney, baby, I'd like to... ""</p> <p>Her words tapered off as she saw her daughter. Sitting on the edge of her bed, cutoffs and panties removed and neatly folded, laying at the one end of the mattress. At her side was her sturdy maple hairbrush. Courtney glanced up at her Mom as she entered, a truly woebegone, miserable expression on her face, eyes puffy and red from crying, little pert nose pink, before lowering her gaze again to stare at her folded tiny hands on her bare lap.</p> <p>Samantha's heart melted. Without being told Courtney had (understandably so) assumed being sent to her room was the precursor to her being punished. And had obviously assumed that her misdeeds had been serious enough to justify a bare-bottom hairbrush paddling. So, without a complaint, without any tearful pleadings, she'd simply gotten ready for just that.</p> <p>Sasha very rarely hairbrushed her daughter. Especially on the bare. In fact, it was unusual for her even to spank Courtney; well, unusual once she'd grow enough to become more responsible, mature enough that other forms of punishment were effective as discipline. Still, 'unusual' was <i>not</i> the same as 'not at all' and, on those rare occasions when Courtney truly deserved and earned a bare bottom paddling, she'd <i>gotten</i> one. No ifs, and or buts... other then <i>her</i> butt, of course.</p> <p>Truth be told, what she'd done <i>did</i> deserve a paddling. Not so much for breaking her promise by showing her cousin what she had, but for the deceit that followed. Considering the degree of provocation — and Samantha was slowly growing to understand she'd seriously underestimated how severely things had degenerated between those two — Samantha most likely would have firmly scolded Courtney, and perhaps grounded her for a week along with extra chores, had her daughter come to her right afterwards and confessed.</p> <p>But, by <i>hiding</i> what she'd done, and compounding that by saying nothing at all about Sasha's unauthorized excursions, she'd grossly compounded her original error. Courtney was quite perceptive in deciding she had a bare-bottom hairbrushing coming. At the very least!</p> <p>But... not at the moment.</p> <p>Samantha sat down next to her daughter and patted her lap. Like a streak of lightning, before she could blink, the tiny child was perched atop, little arms fastened around her torso like an octopus, clutching tightly. Samantha cuddled her daughter for a while, gently rocking back and forth as she made wordless, crooning soothing sounds. Courtney was more then a bit surprised. Not at being cuddled like this; she always was... <i>after</i> her spankings. Just not <i>before</i> one!</p> <p>""I' m sorry I didn't listen, pay closer attention to you, before, baby,"" Samantha softly murmured. ""I should have, and I didn't, and I' m sorry.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded against her chest and mumbled, ""It's OK Mom."" And it really was, too. Courtney never doubted how much her Mom loved her. Never doubted how hard her Mom tried to be fair, just and understanding. But, she was old enough now to also understand her Mom was human, too and, just like Courtney, could make mistakes at times. Any misunderstanding about things wasn't because her Mom didn't care, but were true accidental oversights.</p> <p>""Sasha <i>has</i> changed baby. You were right about that. I just didn't see how deep those changes had gone,"" Samantha explained. </p> <p>""Did you find her?"" Courtney asked.</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Ummm... yes. I did. And that's something I want to talk to you about, too.""</p> <p>Courtney peeked up at her Mom at that, huge sea gray eyes peeping up through long, thick, feathery, very pale sooty-tipped lashes. ""Sasha needs help baby,"" Samantha continued. ""She's had a rough time, it seems, this last year. I think, with all that's been going on at home, she's felt neglected. Lost. Confused. And that's coming out with her being rebellious and misbehaving."" Samantha gave a little shrug. ""That's understandable, but, it isn't <i>acceptable</i> . I wouldn't accept that with <i>you</i> , and I certainly won't accept that with <i>her</i> . Nor will I send her back to Aunt Ruth the same way.""</p> <p>Courtney perked up at that. It seemed as if Sasha would finally be getting what she deserved, at long last! Which was good, as far as she was concerned. But, what was confusing her was what part <i>she</i> was expected to play in this. She sure hoped it wasn't to be nice and kind and understanding to her cousin. She'd <i>already</i> been doing that and had a tummyful of doing so!</p> <p>""Where <i>is</i> Sasha?"" she finally asked, wondering (actually, <i>hoping</i> !) if Mom had already blistered her butt. </p> <p>Samantha didn't answer right away, a thoughtful look on her face. ""That's both a simple and a complicated answer baby,"" she finally replied. ""And, because I'll be wanting your help with Sasha, and I hope you'll be willing to help me, I' ve got quite a bit to tell you first. To begin with, let me tell you about where she is, and why that is down there... "" </p> <p>Sasha was not, in some ways, a happy camper. Granted, that awful ball was no longer in her mouth, and her small jaws were finally no longer aching. And, true, the strain on her slender little arms and legs were a whole lot less. But she was still stuck here and, now that her Aunt had fastened those other clips to the wrist cuffs, she'd no way at all of getting down. Which didn't stop her from <i>trying</i> , anyway. </p> <p>She didn't know how much longer she'd have to stand here, either. It had been quite a while, and she was <i>more</i> then ready to be let down. No matter what Aunt Samantha had implied, Sasha, by now, had reasoned out that she'd just been trying to put a scare into her. Well, she was way too grown up for that to work! Maybe at the time she'd been scared. A little. But, now that she'd had some time to think on things, there was no way her Aunt would really leave her like this all day long. </p> <p>It wasn't as exciting right now as it had been. Part of that was knowing she'd been busted, that her Aunt knew she was down here, held like this. It was kinda hard to daydream, and <i>enjoy</i> those daydreams, when reality was rudely intruding. The only confusing thing, though, was that, while it wasn't <i>as</i> exciting as before, it still was, now and then, making her tummy feel funny inside. </p> <p>It was <i>way</i> different daydreaming being captured by a shadowy, vague, faceless figure, and of being found out by her own <i>Aunt</i> , after all! In some ways, it was even more embarrassing being like this with her Aunt, then some unknown 'person' . And that didn't even take into account what she was likely to face after all this was over, either!</p> <p>In many ways her Mom and her Aunt Samantha were alike. And one of those ways was their ideas on how to raise children. Firm yet just, loving yet constant. Rules were set, limits were defined, lines were drawn, and <i>held</i> to. Not out of meanness (although at times it sure <i>seemed</i> that way!) but, instead, out of love. Sasha could understand that, now, at an instinctive level. Until she was much older, maturer, of course, she'd never <i>really</i> understand. No child could. Not on the conscious, aware plane an adult could and would. And as much as she might grouse and complain about rules she thought were silly and stifling, she'd always, before, obeyed them.</p> <p>But, not now. And, not for a long while now. Why should she, when her parents were too concerned about themselves to pay any heed to her? On one level Sasha knew that was being selfish, unkind and thoughtless. She knew her parents had still loved her, still cared. But they'd always been her bedrock, and discovering that solid foundation was nothing but crumbling sand had been terribly traumatizing. She didn't dare act up around her Dad, not with him so suddenly turning as hostile and violent as he had (and oh, how awful and terribly guilty she'd felt when he died, as if she'd been solely responsible for that!). She <i>had</i> , however, done so around her Mom.</p> <p>Little things at first, then increasingly so, as her Mom seemed oblivious to the smaller infractions. And, towards the end, even big things didn't result in anything meaningful in return, just scolds and yells that Sasha had returned with equal vigor, with blazing hot defiance. More and more, until her attitude became the rule rather then the exception. With everyone. Friends, teachers, everyone. And, rather then anyone putting their foot down, yanking her up short, <i>all</i> of them simply caved in to her. Well then, if no one else cared about any silly old damned rules, then why should <i>she</i> ? What Sasha didn't, and couldn't, understand was that everyone was aware of the strife and troubles in her family. Their patience and kindness were well meant, just misguided. </p> <p>Even her own Aunt and goody-two-shoes little cousin were just as icky sweet and nice. Aunt Samantha might have, after the first few days, put her foot down, but she sure hadn't done it in any real, meaningful fashion. Not like she would have <i>last</i> year, anyways! Which all just proved rules were pretty pointless and unimportant. Why should she bother to follow them if they didn't mean crap?</p> <p>Sasha was pretty positive violating the rule about this room was a biggie, especially considering what was in here. And Aunt Samantha sure didn't look all that pleased at her lame excuse, especially when she'd stupidly tried sharing the blame with her twerp cousin. Small shoulders shrugged. Big deal. She'd been paddled before. She didn't like it, nope nope! But, she'd live. Heck, if she played her cards right she might not even <i>be</i> paddled. </p> <p>Yeah. <i>That</i> was the ticket! Head her Aunt off at the pass. Be sniffling and teary <i>before</i> . Sobbing and so <i>so</i> sorry. She didn't really <i>mean</i> to act up. It's just that, well, she was hurting so bad inside, what with all that had been going on. Yeah, that was it. Heck, if she did it right, she probably wouldn't even get spanked! Nothing more then a lecture. Probably a kind, nice, caring one too, she snorted.</p> <p>Of course, if her Aunt <i>did</i> decide to paddle her, Sasha was uncomfortably aware of the stuff on the table she'd sat there herself. Then small bare shoulders rolled in another dismissive shrug. They might be 'used' on her in her daydreams, but no way would they be used on her. Not for real, not on a kid. Well, except for that one paddle that looked like a hairbrush. But Sasha was supremely confidant she'd be able to play her Aunt like she'd been playing everyone else lately. </p> <p>Dog gone it, why did her Aunt have to go and ruin everything! What the heck was she doing home this early <i>anyway</i> ? Sasha quietly started fuming. And if she was gonna come in and spoil her fun why the heck just leave her alone like this? The more she thought about that the more annoyed and piqued Sasha got. There was no good reason for Aunt Samantha to have come home early, and all Sasha could think of was that that twerp Courtney must have called her Mom and tattled. Boy! If she <i>had</i> , was Sasha ever gonna take it out on her butt for sure! She was gonna make her Aunt pay, too, for ruining her fun. She just wasn't sure how, yet, but, she promised herself she would. </p> <p>Although her little arms and legs weren't aching and trembling with strain anymore from her weight or posture, they were starting to ache again, but in a different way. Sasha was discovering that a person could only stand immobile for so long, with their arms upraised, before their muscled started complaining about that. Adding to that was the fact that Sasha, much as her little cousin, was an active child, and wasn't at all used to remaining motionless like this for any length of time. Little, firm, sleekly-toned muscles used to running, playing soccer and other athletic endeavors started gently quivering again from being held in that unnatural posture and stillness. Sasha just wanted to <i>move</i> , darn it!</p> <p>As the minutes slowly passed, Sasha's original chagrin, embarrassment, fright and humiliation at being found shifted. Now she was growing impatient, unhappy and <i>quite</i> upset and annoyed. When the inner door finally opened an hour later (although, to Sasha, it seemed <i>much</i> longer then that) she was quite ticked off at her Aunt. Just not enough to ruin her Oscar-winning performance she'd planned.</p> <p>""Hey!"" she abruptly blurted, jerking in the cuffs, as she saw the second, much smaller, figure pad in <i>behind</i> her Aunt. It was her twerp of a cousin, Courtney! Sasha turned beet-red as she saw her cousin peek out from behind her Mom from across the room to stare at her. How <i>dare</i> Aunt Samantha bring that baby in here with her!? Sasha was furious, and, just as bad, no little embarrassed and self-conscious at having that twerp see her like this. That also ruined her plans, for there was no way she was gonna act all crybaby-ish in front of Courtney!</p> <p>Courtney, for her part, was looking around in wide-eyed wonder. It was one thing for Mom to <i>explain</i> all about this room and the stuff inside, and quite another to actually <i>see</i> it! She actually gave Sasha a passing glance (after all, it wasn't as if she was gonna be going anywhere, she thought with a silent nervous giggle) before gazing all around with huge, enormous gray eyes. </p> <p>She wasn't as scared at this stuff as she would have been had Mom not patiently explained all about it, and she — reluctantly — had to give her cousin points for her own bravery. Courtney didn't think she could have, all by herself, all alone, explored in here while having no idea what was up. She still wasn't sure what people found 'fun' and 'pleasurable' about it, as it didn't seem at all fun to her. But, evidently people <i>did</i> . Otherwise Mom wouldn't have stuff like this down here. Nor, for that matter, would Mom have fibbed to her about that, either. </p> <p>Finding out about all this was one thing. Being told that <i>Sasha</i> was one of those who liked it quite another. That seemed so, well... <i>weird</i> . But, again Courtney believed her Mom about that. Besides, all she had to do was look forwards and <i>see</i> her cousin. Even Courtney couldn't believe Sasha would do something like that to herself if it hadn't been fun for her to do so. </p> <p>Besides, Mom had promised to illustrate that point to Courtney, using Sasha as an example. So, while she might not really understand the stuff down here — yet — she was really looking forward to seeing her bratty, bullying cousin taken down a peg or three. Mom had taken time upstairs, not only talking about Sasha, what she was found doing — and the reasons why — but what she had in mind, and the part Courtney could play if she wished. </p> <p>Wished? <i>Wished</i> ?? Was Mom <i>kidding</i> ?! Courtney would give up her beloved horseback riding lessons, her gymnastics classes, heck, everything! to be included in her cousin's comeuppance!</p> <p>Courtney knew that she'd need lots more coaching and teaching to do things right, and desperately hoped the little bit of rehearsal she'd had would be enough for now. It was hard, so terribly hard, keeping her face expressionless as they walked up closer to her squirming, hotly blushing, obviously angry and embarrassed cousin, when all she wanted to do was gawk and giggle. But Mom had stressed how important it was to look, well, not <i>bored</i> , just indifferent.</p> <p>About halfway across to Sasha Mom nodded, whispered to her to go ahead while she got something. Courtney nodded then kept walking, tiny sneakered feet padding across the carpet, stopping once just in front of her cousin. ""Get lost twerp! This is none of your business!"" Sasha softly hissed, furious beyond belief. Courtney just ignored her, reveling inside at finally being able to do just that. There wasn't a single thing, after all, Sasha could do, other then impotently threaten. </p> <p>Then Courtney's little jaw dropped, unable to stop gawking, as she finally really noticed the swimsuit. ""Aunt Ruth said you couldn't <i>have</i> that!"" she indignantly blurted.</p> <p>""Shut <i>up</i> , you little tattletale!"" Sasha hissed back. ""And go away! Scram!"" </p> <p>Courtney bit her little lower lip, angry with herself for loosing control like that. But she couldn't help it, this was just one more example of how naughty, fractious and contrary Sasha had become. She was positive Aunt Ruth didn't know Sasha had that! Nor would permit her to wear it either. Of course, that went without saying, she giggled to herself. You couldn't very well wear something you weren't allowed to have. </p> <p>Sasha was furious, but there wasn't much she could do. But wait, oh yes, just <i>wait</i> until she was let down! She'd make that little twerp pay for this! Gritting her teeth Sasha disdainfully looked away, ignoring her little cousin. She'd make her life living hell from now on, just you wait and see!</p> <p>By now Samantha had found what she'd been looking for and was standing next to her daughter. ""I'd thought that looked a little 'racy' for Aunt Ruth to approve of,"" she noted to her daughter. Courtney nodded, quite gleeful. Samantha just shrugged. ""No matter; she won't be wearing it shortly.""</p> <p>Sasha had shuddered a bit at the iron condemnation in her Aunt's tone, then shuddered again at her words. She couldn't put her finger on anything, but she sensed something was up, she just didn't know what.</p> <p>Courtney, meanwhile, was looking quite curiously at the stuff on the tabletop. Mom had explained what she'd see there, and their purpose. Her jaw had dropped at that, stunned that there had been so many different things one could use to spank with. Jeez, adults were sillier then she'd ever thought! </p> <p>She'd gotten an even bigger shock when Mom had told her that, properly and carefully used, each and every one of them <i>could, </i> in fact,<i> </i> be used on her cousin. That shock had quickly disappeared, replaced instead by an eager, speculative gleam. Oh yes! Her nasty cousin was <i>really</i> in for it!</p> <p>""Well Sasha, I see you' re still hanging around,"" Samantha murmured. ""Very funny!"" Sasha sullenly replied, yanking at the cuffs, the rings making a soft jingling sound. ""Now let me down!""</p> <p>Samantha just lightly shook her head. ""No. No dear. I don't think so. Not for a while yet. Certainly not until I' ve explained some things to you first.""</p> <p>""Fine then!"" Sasha huffed, tipping her head up and away, salvaging what little dignity she still possessed. She flat out refused to beg or whine in front of her baby cousin, no matter what. She persisted ignoring her Aunt as she continued. At first.</p> <p>""Whatever reasons you might have for your behavior, little girl,"" and Sasha visibly seethed at that, ""They are inexcusable. I know your mother, and I know she'd never raise you to be such a spoiled, wicked child. And I know you know better, too. However you may currently be acting up. I won't accept that from Courtney, and I sure won't accept that from <i>you</i> . Nor, for that matter, will I allow you to return home at the end of summer the way you are.""</p> <p>Sasha simply shrugged, doing her best I-don't-care-what-you-want-or-think attitude. </p> <p>""Your behavior has been inexcusable. And you will be punished for that, yes. But, that's not what this little 'chat' is going to be about.""</p> <p>Still keeping her head turned to the side Sasha nevertheless curiously peeped at her Aunt from the corner of her eye, feeling a slowly growing unsure nervousness. </p> <p>""You seem to think that you can do whatever you like, no matter what. That rules don't matter and, if and when you break them, nothing will happen. Well, little girl, you are dead <i>wrong</i> about that!"" Samantha said in a soft, clear cold voice. ""You aren't free to do just whatever pleases you. You don't have any 'rights' . Just privileges. Privileges that need to be earned, and not just assumed or taken for granted... as you seem to <i>think</i> you can do,"" she continued in that frosty tone. ""You' ve also, I see, have forgotten another, very basic, principle: Actions beget consequences. If you think you can do whatever pleases you and not have to deal with the resulting consequences, you are very much in error, little miss.""</p> <p>'Oh great, another boring lecture!' Sasha groaned to herself. Then her blood chilled as her Aunt continued.</p> <p>""Since you' ve taken it upon yourself to go exploring down here,"" and Aunt Samantha's voice took on an odd, velvety tone that in no way concealed the iron beneath, ""I see no reason not to utilize this room, and all that it means, in correcting you.""</p> <p>At that Sasha's head snapped around, looking at her Aunt with nervous, enormous, slowly-growing fearful eyes. ""Wha... what do you mean?"" she faltered.</p> <p>Samantha's eyes narrowed, while Courtney's sharpened, gazing very closely at her cousin just as Mom had said to do. ""Exactly what I said, little girl. You' ve taken privileges for granted. Abused them. Well, as of now, you have none. Not one. Including those you' ve always taken for granted. Like food, water, a bed. Clothes.""</p> <p>Sasha's eyes widened to saucers, she started nervously shifting, dancing back and forth on her small, bare, cuffed feet. They grew even rounder when her Aunt brought her hands out from behind her back and Sasha saw what she held in one.</p> <p>Bright, silver-shiny metal. An open band of one. Sasha convulsively swallowed, huge green eyes dropping down to that then back up to her Aunt's. That couldn't be what she thought it was! Could it?</p> <p>There was the barest hint of a knowing smile on her Aunt's face at Sasha's stunned expression. ""I see you have an idea what this is, hmmm?' she almost purred.</p> <p>Again Sasha swallowed. Having spent an entire week exploring, it would have been nigh impossible not to have found collars down here. And that wasn't even counting the magazines she'd looked at and read through! And, while she might not be at all clear about the difference between the terms 'submissive' and 'slave' , quite a bit of what she'd seen and read clearly indicated that most collars, unlike everything else down here, meant something very specific in addition to having a purpose. Wearing a collar was a sign that someone was a slave!</p> <p>Aunt Samantha <i>couldn't</i> mean what Sasha <i>thought</i> she did! Could she?</p> <p>Samantha's expression never changed, but <i>Courtney's</i> sure did! Her small jaw dropped a little, dusky eyes widened as she saw one of the signs Mom had told her to watch out for. Beneath the covering triangles of Sasha's top (and Courtney was more then a little envious of Sasha for actually having breasts, tiny though they might be) Courtney could visibly see the small, soft puffy nipples abruptly stiffen; pucker and tighten until pressing proudly against the fabric. Oh my!</p> <p>Courtney couldn't smother her gleeful smirk at that, a grin that grew even wider when Sasha, noticing her cousin's stare, realized what she was staring at, and why. Sasha furiously blushed, instinctively sought to cover her chest with her arms and couldn't, then blushed even brighter at the audible jingle of the rings and the visible jerk of her cuffed and held arms.</p> <p>As far as Samantha was concerned, that was just another 'test' that needed to be passed before she'd truly contemplate continuing further. Plain as day Sasha had some inkling what a collar meant, and just as clear was how her subconscious felt about that. </p> <p>Sasha nervously licked her lips, feeling terribly out of control. She couldn't seem to tear her wide eyes away from that polished band of steel, and her Aunt helpfully lifted her hand, holding it clearly before her face. Sasha hadn't seen this particular one before and she gently shivered as she got a very close look at it. It was very polished, literally gleaming in the lights. Perhaps an inch wide, as thick as a floppy disk, with a riveted hinge in the middle. It was currently open and, where the two open ends were exposed, Sasha could see what looked like a vending machine style of lock at one end. The kind of lock that used a circular key rather then a long flat one like for a door or car lock. She swallowed again, quite audibly. If that thing was put around her neck it wasn't coming off unless and until someone — most likely her Aunt — unlocked it. Sasha sure didn't see any way she could pick it open. Even if she knew how to pick a lock!</p> <p>Tiny bare toes clenched. Her tummy got that achy tingly throb again. <i>Surely</i> Aunt Samantha didn't mean what Sasha thought she did! </p> <p>""Since you' ve shown you can't be trusted with even the most basic of privileges, you now have <i>none</i> ,"" her Aunt declared in a voice of doom, repeating her earlier statement. ""You' re no longer our guest. My niece, or Courtney's cousin, either,"" she stated. </p> <p>""Wha... what do you mean?"" Sasha asked in a wavering voice.</p> <p>Samantha jiggled the collar, the highlights dancing on the smooth polished surface. ""I think you know exactly what I mean. Don't you... little <i>slave</i> ?"" she literally purred.</p> <p>Rings jingled again as Sasha's full weight hit the wrist cuffs, little knees giving out on her. She looked as if she'd been punched in the gut, and it felt just as if she'd been, too. She struggled back upright, looked wildly around as if desperately seeking escape, huge green eyes like rounded saucers. Her smooth skin alternately paled to marble then flushed a hot glowing scarlet, again and again. 'This can't be happening!' she wildly thought. 'She... she can't be <i>serious</i> ! She can't get away with this!'</p> <p>But... she <i>could</i> , Sasha abruptly realized. Get away with it, that is. It wasn't as if anyone could hear her down here, after all. Even if there were a crowd of people in the outside basement, Sasha could scream her head off, holler her lungs out, and no one would ever hear her. Nor, considering how impossible it was to even find the door panel, would anyone ever accidentally stumble across her down here. No one would miss her, no one was expecting to see or hear from her. Not even Mom, Sasha remembered. In fact, Sasha had made a point of telling her Mom outright that she didn't care to talk to her on the phone, or write letters, or anything at all. And Aunt Samantha had decided that her Mom needed the rest anyway, and had told her not to worry, that she'd call if anything happened. </p> <p>Sasha gulped again. </p> <p>Meanwhile Samantha just watched, observing in silence, very aware of the fleeting expressions that flickered across her niece's face. Watching as the reality of the situation came crashing down. Sasha stared at her with wide, pleading, imploring eyes, rapidly shaking her head with tiny jerking motions. Yet still those twin hard peaks were proudly poking against the swimsuit. </p> <p>Samantha ignored the pleading looks, the headshakes of negation and denial. Not out of cruelty or malice, but for two major reasons. One, of course, was that the child was, very badly, in need of correction and discipline. No mistake about that and, no matter what form that <i>ultimately</i> took, it would, with the implacability of an avalanche, happen. The second was no less pragmatic: Sasha's subconscious desires were to be captured and forced. To be a <i>helpless</i> captive. Not one that willingly, happily, eagerly volunteered to 'go along with the flow'. </p> <p>""You... you can't <i>do</i> this!"" she finally wailed, still twisting back and forth as she stood there. Aunt Samantha said nothing, just lifted up one brow in a very clear 'Oh? I <i>can't</i> ?' expression. Sasha looked left, right, up down, anywhere but at her Aunt or cousin. Quite obviously she <i>could</i> , after all, and Sasha knew that. Just as obvious was that Sasha really didn't have any options. She couldn't move, run, or anything else. Then again, she didn't <i>have</i> to go along with this, either, no matter what her Aunt thought.</p> <p>Still not meeting her Aunt's eyes Sasha defiantly huffed, ""Fine then. See if that matters. You can try to do whatever you want do. Doesn't make any difference to <i>me</i> what you think or say. I' m not going to go along with this stupid idea of yours. I' m <i>not</i> a little kid yanno. To play silly games like that.""</p> <p>Her stomach dropped down right into her tummy as Aunt Samantha just softly chuckled, and not a kindly one at that. ""Oh, you poor, silly little slave!"" she said with a smile. ""You are <i>so</i> wrong, and on so <i>many</i> levels, too!"" Then her voice changed, sharpened to a blade of sub-zero ice as her fingers firmly grasped Sasha's small chin, forcing the child to meet her snapping, glittering cold eyes. ""For one, this <i>isn't</i> a game,"" she grimly murmured in a firm, no-nonsense voice. ""And it really doesn't matter to me at all if you chose to 'go along' or not. You no longer have any choice in that. Or in anything else. The only single, remaining choice left to you is this: you either simply will obey, immediately and without hesitation or fault. Or not. I warn you now, however, be prepared to accept the consequences of your failure to obey. Because, little <i>slave</i> , there <i>will</i> be consequences.""</p> <p>Sasha swallowed as her Aunt spoke, taken aback, rather stunned and no little frightened at her intensity, unlike anything she'd ever seen before from anyone. She started trembling, hating herself for showing that weakness, as Samantha continued.</p> <p>""More to the point, little slave, is whether or not you choose to 'play along' , I' ve spent years training <i>other</i> slaves. I know exactly what works, and why. And you, my defiant little dear, are absolutely clueless about that, and so completely defenseless. If I truly wanted to do so, by the end of this summer I'd have you so conditioned and trained you'd truly belong to me, heart, mind, body and soul. You'd melt with just a look from me.""</p> <p>Considering her Aunt had significantly cut her coldly glittering eyes down to her bikini bottoms at the word 'melt' Sasha had no difficulty understanding just what she'd meant by that. Once again Sasha was reminded all this stuff belonged to her Aunt. That, without a doubt she knew exactly, just as she'd said, how all this stuff was used. How it did, and would, make Sasha feel inside. </p> <p>Samantha simply nodded, seeing Sasha start trembling as that understanding hit her. ""Lie to me all you want little slave. Your words say one thing, your body says something else entirely. And don't think I don't know that.""</p> <p>Sasha whimpered, she couldn't help it. Defiant as she was, angry, embarrassed, mortified, frightened as she was, she couldn't ignore how her tummy was, once again, tingling and throbbing almost the very same way as it had been all this week. Whenever she'd been down here, whenever she'd thought or daydreamed about down here. </p> <p>And then Sasha glowed like a sunset as her Aunt leaned forwards to whisper in her ear, ""Besides, little slave, you and I both know you want this. Being tied up. Being helpless. Having no choice, being made to do things. You want all of that. And more. Even the things you don't have any idea that exist. <i>Yet</i> . You can't get this, any of this, out of your mind. You think about it all day, dream about it all night, don't you.""</p> <p>That last wasn't even a question and Sasha knew it. Somehow her Aunt knew, wasn't guessing, but <i>knew</i> what she felt and thought, like she was reading her mind! </p> <p>Courtney couldn't overhear what her Mom was saying to Sasha, but she certainly could see how her cousin was reacting! Her tremblings grew worse, the attaching rings audibly jingling as she shivered. Her normally fair skin was a bright pink all the way down to her small toes, which were wriggling and clenching. And her nipples, oh my! Courtney didn't know they could get <i>that</i> small and hard! They looked like pencil eraser nubs pushing out under the fabric! From what Mom had said that must mean Sasha was <i>really</i> excited about something!</p> <p>That hadn't, and still didn't, seem exactly fair or right. That Sasha got to be excited and have fun with something that was supposed to be a punishment, but she trusted her Mom in this. Besides, even Courtney could tell that Sasha wasn't thrilled, for the most part, about what Mom had decided to do.</p> <p>Samantha continued softly whispering in Sasha's little ear, scarlet with her blushes. ""But, it really doesn't matter whether you do or not,"" which wasn't the absolute truth, and Samantha knew that, although she wasn't about to tell <i>Sasha</i> that. Had the child truly reacted revolted and sickened she wouldn't forge onwards as she intended. ""The moment you chose to break into these rooms, you sealed your fate. You decided the very means your own punishment would take.""</p> <p>At that Samantha released Sasha's chin and took a step back, gazing at the girl with cool, stern glittering eyes. All Sasha could do was swallow hard, feeling every last choice taken from her. She'd known, the instant she'd decided to figure out the lock combination, that she was doing something grievously wrong. That, if she was caught, she stood to be really punished. That even if she was <i>never</i> caught she still was doing something very wrong. At the time that hadn't bothered her much at all, even as a distant, old part of her cried inside, remembering a time when she'd never have done something that awful. Well, now it seemed as if she was going to pay for what she'd done, and in a way she'd never, ever considered.</p> <p>""Courtney,"" Aunt Samantha said, lowering the hand that held the collar. ""Put this on her.""</p> <p>Sasha whimpered. ""Please Aunt Samantha! Don't!"" Sasha squirmed and wriggled, then squeaked as she felt her little feet abruptly slip a few inches wider. Samantha couldn't tell for sure if Sasha was pleading to have things stop, for her to change her mind, to give her another chance, or entreating not to have Courtney do the actual collaring. In either case, it made no difference to Samantha. Courtney took the collar with a gleeful grin then stepped behind her cousin.</p> <p>Sasha looked wildly about, but really couldn't see behind her. ""Hey! Get away from me with that thing! You hear me! I said get away!""</p> <p>""Oh, just shut up slave!"" Courtney chided, ignoring anything Sasha said or tried to do. Her cousin was quite a bit taller then her, eight inches in fact, so Courtney stood up on her toes to easily reach and lifted up Sasha's shoulder length, thick wavy, deep auburn tresses.</p> <p>""I mean it twerp! Get away from me with that thing!"" she snapped, struggling to get away, feeling the cold metal touch her skin. Then yelped, freezing as her small feet slipped further apart. Courtney just slipped the collar carefully around Sasha's neck, then pushed the ends together. Sasha moaned, hearing the click as it locked, feeling the weight around her throat. Her tummy throbbed horribly, again feeling like she'd been punched in her gut. </p> <p>""There now. Collared like a slave should be,"" Samantha noted with a pleased smile. ""And a slave is what you are now. Nothing more then property. A possession of your Owner and Mistress.""</p> <p>Sasha refused to react, to give in, to give either of them any satisfaction. Unfortunately for her, neither one really cared one way or the other.</p> <p>""Now, listen very closely, little slave,"" Samantha told her. ""Your lessons start right now. And you'd best pay attention, unless you want to suffer."" Sasha looked away, disdainfully, defiantly, even as her heart thumped with both fear as well as some nameless sensation; a sensation that seemed directly connected between her tingly tummy and that collar locked around her throat. ""You'll eat, only when your Mistress decides to feed you. And what and how she decides to feed you. That might be cold, plain oatmeal for the rest of the summer if a slave keeps being disobedient. You'll drink, only when your Mistress decides her slave needs to drink. And drink whatever a slave is given. That might just be tepid water. A slave might not like just cold oatmeal and water, but you'll live on that. And that's all a slave can expect: the bare minimum to live on. Anything more then that will be up to your Mistress and, at the very least, will need to be <i>earned</i> .""</p> <p>Aunt Samantha was deadly serious, Sasha could tell. There was no humor, no kindness at all in her voice. Inside Sasha quailed. This wasn't, she was figuring out, going to be anything she could talk, bluster or tantrum her way out of this time. She couldn't help the trembles that shook her as her Aunt just continued on. </p> <p>""A slave will sleep when her Mistress decides her slave should sleep. And don't expect a bed, either. You'll be lucky not to be caged the first month, unless you start listening up and obeying."" Sasha's little jaw dropped. '<i>Caged</i> ?' she thought, then paled a bit, suddenly remembering the doggie kennel cages she'd seen the day before. 'She... she wouldn't <i>really</i> make me sleep in a <i>cage</i> , would she?'</p> <p>From the grim, determined expression on her face Sasha had the most awful, sinking feeling that, yes indeed, her Aunt would do just that.</p> <p>""A slave doesn't speak unless spoken to. You'll remain quiet at all times, unless given specific permission to speak. If a slave has a question, you'll stand attentively and wait until noticed and given permission to speak."" Samantha's deep blue eyes cut meaningfully to the penis gag laying out on the table, and Sasha swallowed, clearly understanding the message: if she couldn't stay quiet on her own, there were plenty of ways to <i>keep</i> her quiet.</p> <p>""Forget about playtime and relaxation. When a slave isn't doing chores or otherwise being used, like as not she'll be kept tied up. Bound, or secured in other ways."" Sasha shivered at that, unable to keep the sudden flush from flooding her body, a blush that grew hotter at the little knowing smirk on her Aunt's face. </p> <p>""If a slave needs to address me, a slave will do so by calling me 'Ma' am' ,"" Samantha continued. Not 'Aunt Samantha' , not 'Aunt' , or anything else. Just 'Ma' am' . As in 'Yes Ma' am' or 'No Ma' am' . Understood, slave?""</p> <p>Sasha numbly nodded, too overwhelmed at the moment with everything. Then jumped, squeaked as her Aunt snapped, ""I said, <i>understood</i> slave? I don't hear <i>nods</i> !""</p> <p>""Yes Ma' am,"" Sasha managed to get out, green eyes huge and enormous, more then a bit dazed, stunned, bewildered and a little frightened at what was happening. </p> <p>""Good,"" Samantha softly replied, nodding. ""Come here Courtney,"" she then said, and waited for her daughter to come forward again and stand at her side. This was the moment Courtney had been eagerly looking forward to since her Mom talked to her upstairs, and it was impossible not to keep that enthusiasm hidden. </p> <p>""A slave also has no name, unless her Mistress chooses to give her one,"" Samantha softly informed Sasha. Then she glanced at Courtney. ""Have you chosen a name for your slave yet Courtney?""</p> <p>""Huh?!"" Sasha blurted, then bit her lip as both of them glared at her, then at that gag. Aunt Samantha had to be joking! She couldn't <i>possibly</i> mean what Sasha thought she'd said!</p> <p>""Hmmmm... "" Courtney looked quite thoughtful, even though she'd decided almost right away what to call her new slave. She thought it would be more... <i>fitting</i>... to make it appear as if she was deeply thinking. Sasha just looked at her goggle-eyed, astonished and stunned, which made everything even better as far as Courtney was concerned. ""Yeah!"" she finally said with a huge grin. ""Twerp!""</p> <p>Samantha had to fight back a grin herself at that, while Sasha looked as if she'd been hit with a board at the back of her head. ""Her name is 'Twerp' !"" Courtney gleefully restated, cheerfully staring at Sasha as she did. Sasha opened her mouth for a retort then wisely thought better. She just impotently fumed, swearing to get even with the little jerk first chance she got. </p> <p>""Very well then,"" Samantha said. ""Twerp, this is your Mistress,"" she stated, motioning to her daughter. ""Not your cousin, not Courtney, not anything else. You will address her as your Mistress, and obey her as such.""</p> <p>""You' ve got to be kidding!"" Sasha blurted, outraged, trying to stamp her foot and unable to do so. ""<i>She's</i> the twerp! She's just a little <i>kid</i> ! No <i>way</i> am I gonna listen to her! No! Hey! Wait a minute! You <i>can't</i> !"" Her shrill, indignant voice rose higher at the end as both their expressions turned stony and grim. Courtney looked up at her Mom, who simply nodded, then Courtney picked up the hairbrush shaped paddle and stepped behind Sasha.</p> <p>Samantha just stood there, arms folded across her chest, saying and doing nothing, while Sasha started dancing in place, feeling a frisson of fear race through her as Courtney stepped behind her with that paddle. ""Don't you <i>dare</i> twerp!"" she exclaimed, ""Or <i>else</i> !""</p> <p>*whack!*</p> <p>The impact of the paddle echoed in the room, followed instantly by a shrill squeal from Sasha, who leaped forwards (well, as far as the restraints allowed, anyway) then danced on her toes. </p> <p>*whack*</p> <p>A second one followed seconds later and Sasha's eyes flew wide as she squealed and jumped. Both cheeks hotly throbbed from the paddle and tears abruptly stung and filled her eyes. ""Or else, what?"" Courtney said from behind her. Sasha looked imploringly at her Aunt, and visibly quailed and wilted at what she saw there.</p> <p>Courtney hadn't been sure she could go through with this. She'd never paddled anyone before and, having been on the receiving end quite a few times was rather hesitant about being the giver, as it were. But Mom had said that, if Courtney agreed to be Sasha's Mistress, in total charge of her cousin, that meant punishing her when punishment was needed. </p> <p>When Mom had first brought up the idea of Courtney being in charge of Sasha, well, she'd grinned so wide her face almost split in two. The thought of being able to boss Sasha around with complete impunity was indescribable. Mom had said that was only fair, after all, since Sasha had been bossing Courtney around for weeks now. And Courtney certainly didn't disagree about <i>that</i> , oh no! Not even when Mom had explained this would be a lot of work, a lot of responsibility, had that dissuaded or disillusioned her. </p> <p>It certainly had been great fun seeing Sasha's expression when Courtney had told Sasha her new slave name. And fun watching Sasha helplessly writhe as her sentence was pronounced. It was even fun watching her expression as Courtney picked up the paddle and stepped behind her. But, when suddenly confronted with her cousin's tightly covered swimsuited bottom, Courtney's tummy gave an abrupt sickly lurch. It was one thing to think about paddling her cousin, and yet another to actually <i>do</i> that!</p> <p>'I wonder if this is how <i>Mom</i> feels, when she has to <i>paddle</i> me?' Courtney suddenly wondered. If it <i>was</i> , then Courtney vowed to make sure never to give me Mom another reason to have to do that, ever again!</p> <p>Courtney wondered if she'd have ever succeeded actually paddling Sasha, if Sasha had managed to keep her big mouth shut. But, as usual, Sasha <i>hadn't</i> , and made the grave mistake of telling Courtney she didn't dare, or else. She might as well waved a red flag in front of an already really pissed-off bull by saying that. </p> <p>Gritting her small gleaming white teeth Courtney gave a hefty swing, and was startled at the sound and the reaction in Sasha at that. Somehow it never sounded that loud when <i>she'd</i> been the one being paddled!</p> <p>Just as startling was the sensation that caused in her. Like a flood of tingling warmth in her body. At seeing Sasha jump and dance. Hearing her squeal. Seeing the tensing and flexing of her bikini-clad pert rump.</p> <p>At the sensation of power and command that abruptly filled her from hair to tiny toes.</p> <p>Sasha was powerless to stop Courtney. There was nothing she could do, or say, or threaten. Restrained as she was, Courtney could do whatever she pleased, and there wasn't a gosh darned thing Sasha could do about it! It didn't matter that her cousin was older, or bigger, taller or stronger. Courtney was in control! ""Or else, what?"" Courtney gleefully asked after that second swat — which was much easier to do, and actually fun that time! — filled with that sense of mastery and control.</p> <p>Courtney waited to see what her Mom would do or say, glancing her way to make sure she hadn't smacked Sasha <i>too</i> hard, as she'd never paddled someone before. Mom didn't seem upset, relieving Courtney of <i>that</i> worry. But, <i>now</i> what?</p> <p>Sasha finally stopped dancing and squirming, and Mom still hadn't said anything so Courtney piped up, ""What's your name, slave?""</p> <p>Sasha fumed. She didn't want to give her cousin the satisfaction of answering, but she also didn't want to get nailed again. That had <i>hurt</i> ! Not as bad, maybe, as being paddled by Mom or Aunt Samantha, but, still! It hadn't been fun, either!</p> <p>""Please Courtney, don't hit me again! I' m... I' m sorry!"" she pleaded, trying to wriggle out of things by apologizing, a tearful, quavering tone to her voice. Then squealed again, almost leaping, as two more, one right after the other, landed on her already tender rump. ""Owww!"" she squeaked. ""Hey, stop it! No!""</p> <p>This <i>was</i> fun! Courtney thought, hugely grinning as she landed two more on her cousin. And she didn't even have to feel guilty about it, either. Mom had been very clear about that, on both counts. One, if she wound up punishing Sasha it would only be on account of Sasha deserving it by her own actions. And, two, if Courtney decided Sasha needed punishment, then she'd have to go through with it. Otherwise, she'd be failing in her duty, obligation and responsibility as Sasha's Mistress. </p> <p>Of course, Mom had also explained that, until she was confidant that Courtney understood how to properly punish, if need be, that she could only do that when Mom was there to oversee. But that hadn't bothered Courtney at all, in fact, that was very much a relief. All the more so since Courtney hadn't been sure at all she could actually punish Sasha if required.</p> <p>Then again, Courtney hadn't any idea how good this would feel, either, finally paying back her mean cousin for everything she'd done to her. Nor had she taken into account — there'd been no way she could have, after all — just how thrilling having this power actually was!</p> <p>Courtney waited until Sasha had stopped dancing on her toes again, waited until the inevitable sniffles eased, then asked again, ""What's your name, slave?""</p> <p>Sasha tearfully stared at her Aunt with imploring eyes, nothing artificial now about those glistening tears, then sniffled harder, seeing no hope there. Her Aunt just continued gazing back at her with implacable eyes. Sasha wanted to just die. She couldn't answer Courtney, she just couldn't! It would be too humiliating! But she had the most awfullest feeling that Courtney would continue smacking her until she finally did answer. </p> <p>What Sasha couldn't understand, not at all, was why her tummy started tingling even worse then ever before. It wasn't just being helpless. It wasn't even the tingling heated throb of her rump. It was, somehow, being backed into a corner, no way out, faced with a choice between mortification and paddling. The smaller she felt, the worse that tingling was getting. Sasha started shuddering, trembling hard. She hadn't felt this helpless since she was real little, and the sensation was overwhelming. </p> <p>And then the paddle landed again, and Sasha jumped and howled. ""Twerp!"" she hollered out, dignity dissolving under the repeated swats. ""It's Twerp!""</p> <p>At that Aunt Samantha gave a little nod, the barest of smiles. Moments later Courtney strolled around, a bright cheery grin on her face, and placed the paddle back on the table before standing next to her Mom again. They both waited for Sasha to settle down then Samantha spoke up. ""Who is this?"" she asked, pointing to her daughter.</p> <p>Sasha visibly fumed, but knew better then to sass. ""Mistress,"" she sullenly replied, somehow making that sound like 'dog shit' instead. Courtney brightly smiled at the answer, and Samantha simply chose to overlook the sulkiness which, after all, wasn't unexpected.</p> <p>""One last thing, for now,"" Samantha stated. ""Since you' ve shown that you can't be trusted to use proper discretion when it comes to clothing,"" motioning to the forbidden swimsuit Sasha was currently wearing, ""And to be a constant reminder that you are, after all, only a slave, you'll no longer be permitted clothing at all.""</p> <p>Sasha's jaw dropped. They had to be <i>kidding</i> ! But, one look at their expressions and Sasha knew, beyond any doubt, that they weren't at all kidding. Not for a moment. There wasn't any way Sasha was going to strip for them, then she swallowed hard. They didn't need for <i>her</i> to strip, they could certainly do that to her easily enough themselves!</p> <p>The images in the magazines she'd seen popped up in her head, as did the feelings in her tummy that they'd evoked. Sasha felt herself blushing, hotter then ever. Both at the image of <i>her</i> being stripped naked, having to remain naked, just as those women had been, and at seeing both of them staring at her chest again. Sasha didn't have to look down herself to know her nipples must be puckered and hard again, and that they must easily be able to see that themselves.</p> <p>And, if they stripped her naked like they said they were going to do, they'd not only always be able to see when that happened but, far worse! notice when her cootchie got juicy, too!</p> <p>Which, Sasha silently moaned in dismay, would most certainly happen if they also really meant what they said about keeping her tied up a lot!</p> <p>""Courtney, she's <i>your</i> slave,"" Samantha murmured to her daughter. ""Strip her.""</p> <p>Sasha's eyes rounded to saucers. Slender little arms jerked down, lithe bare legs tried to close; neither could move an inch. There was no way to cover herself, no way to prevent her swimsuit from being removed, and Sasha knew it. She hadn't thought it was possible to blush worse then she had been doing, but she rapidly found out she was wrong about that.</p> <p>Courtney, in the meantime, was softly blushing herself. She'd known she'd be doing this at some point, and it wasn't as if she hadn't seen her cousin naked before. Up to this summer they'd taken showers together. Heck, they'd even scrubbed each others back! So why she felt nervous and shy about this she didn't really understand. Then again, she'd never <i>undressed</i> her cousin before. And, last year, Sasha hadn't been so tall. Or developed, either. Last year Sasha had been just as boyishly flat as Courtney still was. Still, Mom had said that this was important, too, so Courtney was determined to go through with it. </p> <p>Besides, the way Sasha was glowing, she didn't seem overly thrilled herself, which just made this another way to get even with her cousin for all the misery and torment she'd put Courtney through so far.</p> <p>Courtney stepped up in front of Sasha, took a moment to compose herself before looking up at her cousin — now her slave; and <i>that</i> was going to take some getting used to! ""I'll let you choose which one first twerp. Tops or bottoms?""</p> <p><i>That</i> did it! Enough was enough! Sasha jerked forward, her face puce with congested, impotent fury. ""Get away from me twerp! Don't you <i>dare</i> touch me again you jerk! I' ve had enough of this doofwad!""</p> <p>Whatever else she might have wanted to add went unsaid as <i>Courtney</i> suddenly exploded, shocking Sasha into silence with her venom and virulence. ""You' ve had enough? <i>You' ve</i> had enough??"" she shrilled, her high-pitched voice echoing painfully in the room. ""All year long I' ve waited for your visit! All school year long I' ve waited! You' re my bestest friend, like a <i>sister</i> to me! Or, <i>were</i> !!"" Courtney stood there, little hands tightly fisted at her side, snarling up at a stunned Sasha. ""But ever since you showed up you' ve treated me like crap! I' ve had to do <i>your</i> share of the chores, play <i>your</i> games, do what <i>you</i> want to do, watch what <i>you</i> want to watch!"" she continued snapping, dusky eyes blazing with anger, ""Because you were my <i>friend</i> ! Because I wanted to make you happy, and all <i>you</i> did in return was be mean and nasty to me, was bully me around! You blackmailed me into breaking my promise to my Mom, and didn't care how hurt, awful and miserable that made me! <i>You</i> broke into here, <i>you</i> broke that rule, too! <i>I' m</i> gonna get paddled and punished for what <i>I </i> did, but with everything <i>you</i> did, instead of getting just punished, <i>you' re</i> also getting what you wanted! You' re getting to have fun with your punishment! Well, I' ve <i>had</i> it with you!"" she literally screeched, the tone strident and painful. ""You really <i>are</i> just a twerp! Have fun with <i>this</i> , twerp!!"" she snarled.</p> <p>With that Courtney placed her small foot against the inside of Sasha's one ankle... then heaved. Sasha shrilly squealed as her foot went flying, the pole slipping wide. She grunted with pain as her full weight came down on her cuffed wrists. Courtney just turned and stalked away, snapping over her shoulder, ""Enjoy <i>that</i> all day!"" before storming out of the room.</p> <p>Sasha scrabbled with her small feet, trying to regain her footing, and was horrified to discover that Courtney had pushed them further apart then ever before. Stretching out as far as she could, pointing her feet as much as possible Sasha could, just, <i>barely</i> get the tips of her toes to touch the tiles. Every ache, strain and discomfort from earlier came throbbing back as strongly as before. Panicked Sasha struggled for several moments before realizing that struggles were useless. There was no way to take the weight, the strain, off of her cuffed wrists, no way to draw her small feet back together enough to do that.</p> <p>She wasn't in pain, but she was certainly in acute discomfort. ""Aunt Samantha!"" she tearfully cried out, ""Help me!""</p> <p>Her Aunt just stood there, as she had throughout most of this. ""Aunt Samantha, please!"" she implored. ""I... I can't reach the floor! Ple-eease... get me down! Do <i>something</i> !""</p> <p>Samantha finally spoke, her words shocking Sasha into wordless sniffled groans. ""You' re your Mistress' slave Twerp,"" she softly said. ""I don't interfere with another Mistress' slave. If she wants to leave you like that all day, then you'll remain that way all day.""</p> <p>Sasha just gaped at her with stunned horror. ""A word of advice,"" Samantha coolly added. ""You'd better start taking this for real Twerp, because it is. And, I assure you, both your Mistress and I are taking this for real."" With that Samantha turned and started walking off.</p> <p>Sasha looked up at her cuffed small wrists. Then down to her small ankles, also firmly held by cuffs, lithe bare legs quite wide apart. At tiny toes that strained to find footing on the tiles just below. She stared at her Aunt's back as she walked off. </p> <p>""Please Aunt Samantha! Don't leave me like this! Come back! No! Don't!""</p> <p>And then there was silence as the door was closed, save for the creaking of leather and the soft sobs of a brand new slave.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1649,"Summer Slave, Part 3",3,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-08,31,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Courtney was sitting at the kitchen table when Samantha walked up from the basement, fiercely scowling as she held a tall glass of chocolate milk between tiny hands. Her little jaw was tightly clenched and her gray eyes brightly glittered.</p> <p>Closing the top basement door behind her Samantha walked over to the coffeepot, snagged a mug and poured herself a cup. Opening the refrigerator she removed a pint carton of ultra heavy cream then closed the door, taking it over with her. Adding a touch of cream to her coffee and two rounded spoons of sugar she stirred her cup.</p> <p>""Mom?"" Courtney softly called out from behind her. ""Are you mad at me?""</p> <p>Looking over her shoulder as she fixed her coffee Samantha replied in a surprised tone that took Courtney aback, ""Mad at you? Sweetheart, why would you think I was mad at you?</p> <p>""You know. Because,"" she waved a small hand at nothing in particular, tiny fingers fluttering.</p> <p>""You mean because of what happened downstairs?"" Samantha clarified for her daughter.</p> <p>""Uh-huh,"" Courtney somewhat sullenly answered.</p> <p>""No, I'm not <i>mad</i>,"" Samantha said. ""Not even disappointed. Twerp's <i>your</i> slave, after all. You can do pretty much whatever you want with her,"" she added, walking over and setting her mug down on the table then, pondering a moment, walking back and taking down a second mug.</p> <p>Courtney's tight little jaw relaxed a bit. Leaning forward, propping small elbows on the table she digested that. Hearing Mom bluntly refer to her cousin as 'Twerp', no matter that that had been the name Courtney had chosen for her slave, came as somewhat as a surprise. As did being told she had carte blanche to do with her slave as she pleased. Even though Mom had already said as much, before, up in her bedroom. Quite the heady sensation, that.</p> <p>Still, she did catch the qualifier. ""Pretty much?"" she probed, looking at her Mom.</p> <p>Samantha nodded, pouring a second cup, this one only halfway. ""Yes sweetheart. 'Pretty much'. Don't forget, you're responsible for your slave. Her health and well-being. You don't want to be doing anything, or have her do anything, that winds up, or could wind up, injuring, hurting, wounding or damaging her, after all.""</p> <p>Courtney slowly nodded at that. ""Isn't paddling her hurting?"" she asked, a bit puzzled and curious.</p> <p>Samantha topped off the half-filled mug with the heavy cream then added a spoonful of sugar, stirring it well as she responded. ""Well baby, there's hurting, and then there's <i>harming</i>. Yes, a paddling hurts. As you're well aware of."" Courtney softly blushed, fidgeted a little. Oh yes, she was well aware that paddlings hurt! ""But <i>harming</i>, well, would be more like doing something such as breaking a bone, deeply bruising muscle, burning the skin, cutting off her circulation, damaging a nerve. Things like that. Which is why you need to use care with those things used to spank and paddle with, and to bind, restrain and gag her. You could easily <i>harm</i> Twerp by accident if they aren't used correctly.""</p> <p>Again Courtney softly nodded, starting to understand. It was one thing to use a hefty swing to land a sturdy swat to Twerp's bottom, and another to have swung that paddle like a baseball bat.</p> <p>Her soft, feathery, tawny pale brows lifted as her Mom sat the second mug in front of her. ""What's this?"" she asked, gazing into the light tan liquid. They lifted even higher as she replied, ""It's coffee."" Mom <i>never</i> gave her coffee!! Said it wasn't good for someone as young as she was.</p> <p>Samantha's lips softly curved. ""If you're old enough, responsible enough, to train and take care of a slave, you're old enough for coffee. Assuming you like it, of course.""</p> <p>Courtney's face lit up like a bonfire, a huge grin on her face. She eagerly picked up the cup between both tiny hands and carefully sniffed it before taking a cautious sip. Samantha smothered a grin as her daughter's face wrinkled at the taste, but there was no way Courtney was going to refuse to drink such an adult thing, no matter how bitter or nasty it might taste.</p> <p>Sitting down at the table Samantha sipped her own coffee, gazing at Courtney over the rim. ""Do you really intend to leave your slave like that all day?"" she asked.</p> <p>Courtney opened her mouth to immediately retort 'Darn right!' but something about how her Mom phrased that made her pause. ""Why?"" she finally asked, instead.</p> <p>In a completely neutral, didactic tone Samantha answered, ""The cuffs she's wearing on her wrists, although they fit reasonably well, aren't really fitted for her size wrists. Nor are they suspension cuffs. Cuffs made intentionally to support someone to hang from their wrists,"" she clarified for Courtney. ""Twerp's full weight are on her wrists, as she can't reach the floor with her feet. I'm sure it's very acutely uncomfortable for her already. Very shortly it's going to become <i>painful</i>. To be honest, hanging like that, with those cuffs, could become damaging very shortly.""</p> <p>Courtney really didn't care if Twerp was badly uncomfortable, or even, for that matter, aching badly enough to cry and sob. Goodness knew that <i>Courtney</i> had gone to sleep most of the last two weeks crying because of what her cousin had said or did to her! Still, she hadn't realized that hanging that way might injure Sasha. She'd thought, from what she'd seen, that hanging from her wrists was all right.</p> <p>""Are you telling me to let her down, then?"" she asked.</p> <p>""<i>Telling</i> you? No,"" her Mom said, truly surprising Courtney. ""Not <i>yet</i>, anyway,"" she honestly added. ""But you <i>do</i> need to know that, very shortly, in fact, Twerp's going to have to be lowered.""</p> <p>Courtney looked sullen and resentful for a long moment as she took another sip of her coffee. She didn't want to have to lower Twerp back down, she was still highly incensed at her. She gazed down at her mug, feeling quite the grown-up at the moment. Here she was, with her Mom, having coffee at the kitchen table, just like she'd seen her Mom and other grown-ups do, having quite the serious conversation too.</p> <p>She took a deep breath at last, puffing air out past small pursed lips. ""Should I go now, then, and let her down?"" she asked.</p> <p>Resentful though she might be at having to change her plan, Courtney couldn't help but feel good at the proud, approving smile her Mom gave her. ""Not <i>right</i> now, no,"" she said, shaking her head. ""But no longer, I'd say, then another fifteen minutes.""</p> <p>Courtney's eyes widened at that. She hadn't guessed things would get so bad for Twerp in such a very short time, if Mom didn't think leaving her hanging like that for more then twenty-five minutes was a good idea. Jeez! And Courtney had wanted to leave her like that for another six <i>hours</i>!</p> <p>She finally nodded, looking up at the clock to make sure she'd go right down when she should. ""I'm sorry I lost my temper like I did,"" she softly confessed.</p> <p>Again, in a non-condemning, neutral tone her Mom replied, ""Good. You <i>should</i> be. Getting mad about something is perfectly natural and understandable. Loosing your temper with your slave is <i>not</i>. For several reasons."" Courtney listened closely, sensing a lesson rather then a lecture or scold. ""A large part of being a Mistress is a matter of control and discipline. Not just over, and with, your slave. But of <i>yourself</i>, too. A slave really can't respect your control if you show no self-control yourself. Also, your slave is totally at your command, completely helpless. You literally can <i>do</i> whatever you wish. Which means if you lose your temper you could easily wind up doing something you'll deeply regret later on.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded as she listened, feeling quite guilty as she grasped what Mom was saying. What <i>hadn't</i> been said but she suddenly comprehended on her own, was, truly, how important <i>not</i> loosing her temper would be. How many times in the past had she herself gotten in trouble? Well-deserved trouble at that. But Mom, no matter how angry she'd been — and, make no mistake about it, Courtney knew her Mom had been, at times, utterly furious — had never lost her temper with her daughter. Consciously looking back on those times now, really thinking about them Courtney realized that, although she'd been unhappy, miserable and anxious about the impending punishment, she'd never been scared or frightened of her <i>Mom</i>.</p> <p>And this wasn't, really, supposed to be a game with Sasha. Or even a way for Courtney to get even with her for being so mean. All of this was meant both as punishment <i>and</i> correction. To teach Sasha manners, responsibility and to behave as she should. As she <i>used</i> to do.</p> <p>""Jeez,"" Courtney muttered at last. ""This sounds almost like I'm going to be her <i>Mom</i>!""</p> <p>Samantha laughed at that, deep blue eyes merrily twinkling. ""In a lot of ways, that's very much what it's like, yes. A parent <i>does</i> have total control, complete decision-making, for their child, true. The duty and obligation of teaching their child manners, rules, a sense of responsibility. Of being responsible for their child's health and well-being; physical, mental and emotional. All of which you, as Twerp's Mistress, are also responsible for. Too much for you baby?"" she asked in a softer tone.</p> <p>""I dunno,"" Courtney honestly replied. ""It sounded more, well, <i>fun</i>, when you first explained things to me. Having a chance to get even with Sasha for all her meanness and bullying.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded, taking another sip. ""Well, that <i>is</i> a plus side to your being her Mistress, you know."" Courtney looked up, curious at that. ""As long as you're fulfilling your main obligations and duties, there's nothing stopping you from, well, 'having fun' with your slave."" Now Courtney looked really intrigued at that. ""For instance, you can command her to fix your baths. Rub your feet. Lotion you. Brush and fix your hair. Lay out your clothes. Keep your room clean,"" Samantha said, giving a few examples. Courtney nodded, listening. ""You can also have her do things, or do things <i>to</i> her, that embarrass her a lot.""</p> <p>Courtney really perked up at that, taking another sip, finding latter ones tasting better then that first one. ""Like, how?""</p> <p>""Well, it seems that Twerp likes to be tied up,"" Samantha said. ""That excites her. She can't help that. So, imagine watching TV or a video with her tightly tied up on the living room floor. Right where you can clearly see her. And she can't hide her excitement from you. Not at all.""</p> <p>A huge grin split Courtney's face at that. Oh boy! She rubbed her tiny hands together in glee, Samantha laughing at her enthusiasm. ""Trust me baby,"" Samantha assured her daughter, ""Although this will be a lot of hard work for you — and I'll be helping you, don't forget — you'll also get a lot of fun and enjoyment from owning your own slave.""</p> <p>""Did <i>you</i> ever own your own slaves Mom?"" Courtney asked. Samantha blinked, nonplused, startled by the question and taken a bit aback. She took several sips of her coffee before answering, but, really, there wasn't ever any chance she'd answer other then honestly. Samantha had never lied to her daughter; although that hadn't meant she'd answered <i>every</i> question posed to her, though. But this was an understandable question for her daughter — a Mistress-in-training, for all intents — to ask.</p> <p>""Yes. And no, sweetheart,"" she finally answered. ""I've never <i>owned</i> one 24/7,"" she said, then explained, ""That means twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. Another way of saying 'full-time',"" she said with a smile. ""Not like <i>you'll</i> be doing with Twerp, which <i>will</i> be 24/7. But, I've both played scenes with slaves, and I've taught and trained ones, too.""</p> <p>""Why haven't you, then?"" Courtney ingeniously asked.</p> <p>""Well, for a number of reasons,"" Samantha replied. ""At first, I'd never met anyone that I wanted that level of commitment with. Then, later, I had you,"" warmly smiling as she said that. ""So it wasn't reasonable to look for someone to keep, when I had you to take care of.""</p> <p>Courtney looked a little sad. ""Did having me ruin things for you then?""</p> <p>""Oh baby, <i>no</i>!"" Samantha tenderly, softly said. ""Not at all! I'd rather have <i>you</i> then a hundred slaves of my own.""</p> <p>Courtney smiled at that, wriggling a little in her chair. ""Besides, I haven't stopped playing. <i>Or</i> training. I just stopped looking for a potential 24/7 slave, that's all. I still have some that come by and have fun with them.""</p> <p>That prolly explained some of the visitors Mom had, Courtney thought. They weren't neighbors, she knew that, and Mom explained they were friends, usually 'out-of-town' ones. They'd be there when Courtney went to bed, and gone the next morning, and Courtney was wondering now if they'd truly 'gone', or, instead, had been downstairs, like Twerp was now, in the secret rooms. If so, Courtney sure had never known they'd been. She lightly shivered, realizing that <i>Twerp</i> was now in that same position: held downstairs, and no way, ever, anyone ever able to guess or tell that she was! How <i>exciting</i>!!</p> <p>""Do you mind if I make some suggestions as what to do with Twerp for now?"" her Mom asked, changing the subject.</p> <p>Shaking her head Courtney replied, ""Nu-uh. I don't mind, no.""</p> <p>""Well, to start with, I know I've told you that until I'm sure you know what you're doing you're not to punish Twerp using anything other then your hand on her bottom unless I'm there to oversee."" Courtney nodded, understanding that better, now that she'd seen some of those things and had this conversation. ""You should be fine using that paddle. As long as you don't hit any harder they you had been."" In fact, Samantha knew that Courtney had been a bit lighter with it then Samantha herself would have been, but that was actually a good thing for now. ""You're limited to a total of ten swats, no more then five to each cheek. And nowhere else <i>but</i> her bottom. Understood?"" Courtney nodded. ""In addition, you may also use the riding crop on your own.""</p> <p>Courtney's dusky eyes widened at that, she sucked in her breath. ""Really?"" she asked in a hushed tone.</p> <p>""Yes. Really,"" Samantha said with a smile. ""You've enough experience using them for equitation to understand how to properly use one. With a <i>horse</i>, they don't really feel it as much as react to the sharp popping sound when the leather tip lands. Slaves react the same way except that, on bared skin, it also stings. Quite a bit. It doesn't really leave a much of a mark, normally no more then a very light pink one. But it <i>will</i> make her jump, I'm sure,"" she added with a knowing smile.</p> <p>Courtney grinned again, quite gleeful and delighted, picturing just that. ""Goodie!"" she said, clapping her small hands together.</p> <p>""Make sure you only <i>ever</i> strike with the tip,"" Samantha warned. ""And never with the shaft itself. If you aren't positive — say, because of how your slave is twisting or struggling — that only the tip will land, then don't try. If you <i>do</i> wind up hitting Twerp with the shaft by accident, or on purpose, I'll show you exactly how that feels, by giving you twice as many as Twerp got. Understand?""</p> <p>Courtney shuddered at that. ""Yes Ma'am,"" she meekly said, vowing to herself to never <i>ever</i> have the shaft hit Twerp, no matter what!</p> <p>""Good girl!"" Samantha smiled. ""Now, unlike the paddle, you can use the crop <i>anywhere</i>. <i>Except</i> the neck or face.""</p> <p>Again Courtney's eyes grew huge. ""Anywhere?"" she whispered, awed.</p> <p>""Yes sweetheart. <i>Anywhere</i>. Bottom. Tummy. Inner thighs. Chest. Wherever you decide.""</p> <p>""Oh <i>wow</i>!"" she whispered, still awed. ""Won't that hurt, though?"" she then asked, looking much more serious.</p> <p>Samantha replied, ""Go bring me yours.""</p> <p>Courtney gulped at that. Then swallowed, nodding before slithering out of the chair and padding up to her room to fetch her own riding crop she used for equitation. She had the awfullest feeling Mom was going to show her just what that felt like. A personal demonstration, and she wasn't at all sure she wanted such a lesson!</p> <p>A minute later Courtney came back, nervously entering the kitchen, riding crop in hand. Holding it out her Mom took it. ""Turn around,"" she told her daughter. Swallowing Courtney did just that. ""Don't be afraid baby,"" Samantha soothingly said. ""This isn't at all like a spanking or hairbrushing. OK?""</p> <p>Courtney didn't trust her voice so she simply nodded. Then yelped, hopping, as the crop licked across the back of one thigh, expertly popped by Samantha. A tiny hand reached back, rubbing, as she turned around in mid-hop to face her Mom. Samantha struggled not to grin at her expression. ""That wasn't so bad, was it?""</p> <p>Courtney started to vehemently exclaim it sure was! when she paused. Actually, now that the surprise was over, it really <i>hadn't</i> been all that awful. Stingy, yes. Kinda like being snapped with a big rubber band. Or having a thin branch whip back and catch you while hiking or riding. ""We-e-elll... no-o-o-o,"" she finally replied. ""Not really.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Now, lift up your shirt and bare your tummy."" Courtney's small jaw dropped, her eyes got huge again. ""If you're going to want to use things on your slave,"" Samantha softly informed, ""first you're going to have to understand just what they feel like."" Courtney swallowed at that, then gave a tiny, very reluctant yet understanding nod. Hadn't she thought something the same, before, with the hairbrush paddling she gave Twerp? That she knew what that felt like, herself? If she <i>hadn't</i> known, would she, maybe, have hit lots harder, not knowing any better?</p> <p>Courtney could see the wisdom behind this, but that didn't mean she <i>liked</i> it any!</p> <p>""You don't <i>have</i> to baby,"" Samantha softly said. ""I'm not making you. But, if you want to have the option to use the riding crop, you'll need to bare your tummy.""</p> <p>She really didn't want to do this. And it showed, too. But, really, the one on the back of her little leg really hadn't hurt. In fact, she could barely feel it now. Just a real, light sting left, if that. And now that she thought about it, the image of her using a riding crop all over Twerp as she hung by her wrists, restrained as she was, was incredibly intriguing. So, with a little bit of nervous hesitation Courtney lifted up her shirt until her tummy was bared, then closed her eyes and gritted her small, perfect teeth.</p> <p>Braced as she was and having some idea what to expect, this time she didn't hop or yelp. Instead she rather sharply hissed as it popped on her tummy. It wasn't pleasant, no, but it also wasn't terrible, either. She peeped through slitted lids at her Mom. ""Is that it?"" she hopefully asked, then deeply puffed out through her lips when Mom nodded yes. ""Phew!""</p> <p>Samantha softly chuckled, then sipped her coffee. ""Sit back down and I'll continue where we left off, OK?""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, quickly sitting back down and eagerly listening. ""Now, you don't have to do any of this but, I think this would be a good start... . ""</p> <p>Sasha hurt. Was beyond tears by now. Her throat felt raw from uselessly screaming for help, howling for them to return. Tearful, despairing pleas; earnest begging to be let down... not that anyone had heard her strident cries.</p> <p>From her back and shoulder blades up through small shoulders and neck all the way up slender little arms, and most especially little wrists, she acutely ached. It wasn't even discomfort but a profound, throbbing, muscle-burning anguish and distress. Physically drained and exhausted.</p> <p>Emotionally drained as well, having run the gamut from shock and surprise to alarm and anxiety, then to impotent fury, rage and anger, then to fright and dismay, fear and dread. Until, at last, a deep, intense, hopeless despair. They weren't coming back for her. <i>No</i> one was. No one could hear her, no one knew where she was and, it seemed, the only two that <i>did</i> know... didn't care about her at all.</p> <p>It was all her fault. All of this. Everything that had happened. Sasha didn't want to acknowledge that, didn't want to accept it. She wanted it to be someone <i>else's</i> fault, wanted the blame placed on another's shoulders. But, as the time slowly, agonizingly passed, the true reality kept hammering at her until she couldn't continue denying the truth any longer.</p> <p>Even now she could feel the collar locked around her neck. Where Aunt Samantha had found one her size Sasha didn't know. But, find one she had and it was there to stay, until <i>they</i> chose to remove it. <i>They</i>, and not Sasha herself. That, and everything that meant, everything that locked metal collar symbolized and represented, was the direct result of Sasha's own behavior. Of her illicit, forbidden exploration down here. As her Aunt had told Sasha to her face, the moment she'd chosen to break into these rooms she'd sealed her fate. <i>She'd</i> decided the very means her own punishment would take, whether she'd known that or not.</p> <p>Even the awful torment she was experiencing right now was her own fault. If she'd just kept her mouth shut, held her temper, hadn't snapped at Courtney she wouldn't be hanging here like this. Sasha choked back a sob; she couldn't stay like this all day, she just <i>couldn't</i>!</p> <p>But that, too, was no longer her choice to make. Whether she <i>thought</i> she could or not, if they did leave her she'd <i>have</i> to stay just like this. Puffy, red, bloodshot eyes stared down at the gleaming tile below, just beneath her tiny toes. At slender little bare legs held stretched so wide, restrained by the cuffs at her small ankles. Sasha didn't bother glancing up at <i>those</i> cuffs; for one thing, she was too exhausted to make the effort and, for another, seeing them only hammered her helplessness home all the harder.</p> <p>There wasn't anything exciting about this any longer. Not from the moment her Aunt simply walked off, ignoring her increasingly strident pleas and Sasha realized, absolutely and completely, this wasn't a joke. This wasn't a 'scare', a shock tactic to 'straighten her out'. That they really meant what they'd said about her being a slave.</p> <p>That she <i>really</i> was a slave.</p> <p>She never heard the inner door open. The first inkling she had she wasn't alone was catching a glimpse of motion before her. Sasha weakly looked up, then literally caught the sob that lumped in her throat at seeing someone here with her.</p> <p>""Courtney,"" she croaked in a wavering, weak, suffering voice. ""Please. I'm hurting. Please let me down! I'm sorry. For everything! I won't ever do any of that again! Oh please! Just let me down and I'll do anything you want. Anything!""</p> <p>Courtney looked up from placing a small plastic pail atop the nearby table. She'd already sat down a thick phone book, a plastic cup and a towel there. She was shocked at how distressed her cousin looked, how her voice sounded, and felt truly awful inside at being the cause of that. She also didn't think Sasha was just saying what she did just to say it, she was positive Sasha was utterly contrite and sorry.</p> <p>For now.</p> <p>Standing right in front of Sasha Courtney placed small fists on her sleek little hips. ""Listen to me Twerp. Don't say another word. Not <i>one</i>, until I say you can speak. I know you're hurting and tired, but I won't hesitate to gag you if you say another word. Understand me?""</p> <p>Sasha couldn't keep this little sob from breaking out at that. Numbly, miserably she just nodded. She didn't dare risk Courtney following through with that threat. If it <i>was</i> a threat. Indeed, the way Courtney had spoken it sounded very much like a solemn promise, instead.</p> <p>At Twerp's nod Courtney walked closer, kneeling on the tiles almost between her slave's cuffed and spread small feet. Mom had explained the working of the pole thing, and it didn't take very long at all before tiny fingers had moved the sleeve properly to the slideable position. ""Bring your feet together Twerp,"" Courtney said.</p> <p>Sasha didn't hesitate at all. With a groan she tensed her slender little thighs and brought her feet closer together. Courtney helped, aiding that movement along. Sasha groaned again as she — finally! — was able to take the strain off her little arms and small cuffed wrists by, once more, balancing on her feet and taking the weight on them. Courtney left the adjustment sleeve at that position then stood up, walking over to the table and picking up the phone book with both hands before kneeling back down again.</p> <p>She nibbled her full, soft lower lip as she laid the book down at Twerp's feet. There wasn't any way for Twerp to lift one foot at a time, and Courtney was pretty sure Twerp was too exhausted to do anything like a chin-up. ""Huh,"" she muttered. ""Ok Twerp, listen up,"" she finally said. ""I'm gonna lift you up some and push this book under your feet. So you got more room to wriggle your arms.""</p> <p>Sasha couldn't keep from moaning in anticipation at that. To be able to move her arms even just a little seemed like a divine gift. Courtney stood up then wrapped her little arms around Twerp's tummy, then heaved.</p> <p>Or <i>tried</i> to, anyway. It wasn't that Courtney was weak, because she wasn't. But her cousin outweighed her by 42 pounds, almost twice her weight, in fact. So it wasn't an easy thing at all to do, lifting her even a little. She finally managed it, but not without a struggle, and not without a few whimpers, cries and groans from Twerp, whose arms and wrists were already aching and hurting.</p> <p>But, oh! How blessedly wonderful that felt, once she was standing on that book! Sasha started rolling her small shoulders, feeling the quivering of strained exhausted muscles. She'd much rather be let <i>all</i> the way down, and started to say so, but one glance at that gag on the table and she decided perhaps it was better to just keep her yap shut for now.</p> <p>She watched as Courtney walked back over to the table and picked up a small, pink plastic cup, then padded back over to stand in front of her to hold the cup up to her lips. Sasha's cheeks turned a vivid rose then, recognizing the cup as a sippy cup, one used for toddlers and little kids. Courtney held the spout to Twerp's lips. ""Drink.""</p> <p>It wasn't a suggestion Sasha numbly realized. Nor even a request or offer. It was nothing less then an order, a command. It was also horribly embarrassing, too. But Sasha was too thirsty to worry about the embarrassment of drinking from a little kid sippy cup or from just meekly following her little cousin's order. Once the spout touched her small pouty lips Sasha parted them, slipped them over the spout and started eagerly suckling.</p> <p>The water was room temperature and bland. But, right then, nothing tasted sweeter to Sasha then the liquid dribbling into her parched, gummy mouth. She suckled and swallowed, suckled and swallowed, basking in the wetness, distantly aware that Courtney wasn't teasing her with the cup, wasn't pulling it back and away, making her struggle for her drink, or even making her beg for it.</p> <p>Her cheeks grew hot again, though, as she noticed Courtney's expression as she kept tipping the cup back and helping Sasha drink. She looked delighted, fascinated, enchanted; softly grinning, dusky eyes sparkling and bright.</p> <p>She finished the whole cup before Courtney finally lowered and took it away, then she simply turned and walked off, setting the now-empty cup down on the table. Next she picked up the small plastic pail before walking to stand behind Sasha, who nervously stood there, still restrained and helpless. Sasha clearly had no idea what Courtney was up to, and just as clearly was extremely apprehensive.</p> <p>Setting the pail down Courtney reached up and carefully gathered Twerp's hair together, making a ponytail before using a scrunchie to keep it together, then picked up the sponge floating inside the pail. Squeezing the excess water out she then started sponging down Twerp's back. She initially jerked at the first touch of the cool, moist sponge then relaxed, making a soft sigh as she did.</p> <p>It felt <i>very</i> good, very nice and soothing, easing the itching from her sweaty skin. Sasha's pert little snub nose wrinkled, scenting a somewhat astringent odor with whatever it was Courtney was sponging her with. It wasn't a bad or nasty smell, no. And, in fact, felt very nice, helping ease the jumpy quiveriness of her overtaxed, strained muscles.</p> <p>Courtney sponged Twerp from the back of her neck down to the bikini bottoms, frequently dipping and remoistening the sponge. Then did her slender arms, up as high as she could reach before crouching and sponging lithe little legs from the bikini bottoms to the insteps of small bare feet. Now came the hard part, she thought, leaving the sponge in the pail as she straightened up. Small hands, the tiny fingers trembling a little, reached up and grasped the tied knot at the back of Twerp's neck.</p> <p>No sooner did Sasha feel that then she lightly gasped, jerking forward. ""No Courtney, please don't!"" she softly implored, pleading. Then stiffened, unable to stifle the soft whimper as she heard from behind, ""Hush slave. I <i>told</i> you what would happen if you said anything. "" At that Courtney walked around from behind, over to the table and picked up the gag before marching to stand in front of Twerp.</p> <p>Sasha's eyes widened, grew huge. She shook her head back and forth in rapid little shakes of denial. Before she could plead anew not to have that put in her mouth Courtney firmly said, ""Listen to me very carefully Twerp. One way or another this is going in your mouth. You were warned, and you chose not to obey. You were <i>also</i> warned that any disobedience was gonna be punished."" There was absolutely no give in her voice but, Sasha noticed, there also wasn't any gleeful gloating either.</p> <p>""I don't <i>have</i> to be nice about this Twerp. <i>Or</i> make any deals,"" she informed, gazing right into her slave's wide green eyes as she held the very tip of the gag to Twerp's tightly closed lips. ""If you open your mouth, right now, though, I'll take it out once I'm through with you and before I go back upstairs. Give me a hassle about it and you'll wear it until I feed you dinner tonight.""</p> <p>Sasha whimpered again. She did not, most positively did <i>not</i>, want that in her mouth. Especially knowing what it was supposed to resemble which, she now well knew, it did to an astonishingly life-like degree, even down to molded veins running across the surface. She didn't dare compound her error by vocally pleading, but her huge, entreating eyes were certainly eloquent enough. They rapidly filled, glistening like pools, and a single tear trickled down her cheek. </p> <p>But Courtney seemed immune to her distress. In fact, her small heart-shaped face tightened into a deep frown. Sasha whimpered again, hating herself for being so weak, but seeing no other option. She parted her lips, just a little, hoping that Courtney, seeing that she was trying, would change her mind. </p> <p>""Good slave,"" Courtney softly murmured. ""Wider. Now!"" The last was quite sharp, and Sasha jerked at the tone. This... this just <i>couldn't</i> be happening to her! She couldn't really be forced to obey, to have to listen to a little girl like her cousin! To really be her property, her slave!</p> <p>But, it <i>was</i>. And she <i>did</i>. And <i>she</i> was. Sasha shivered, little body trembling, goosebumps racing up and down little arms and legs as she capitulated with another whimper, opening her mouth wide enough for the gag. Her entire body flushed a bright hot scarlet as Courtney gently slipped the mouthpiece in, as Sasha felt the soft yet firm latex glide past her gaped small lips then deeper inside, as she felt the texture and detail of the shaft filling her small mouth.</p> <p>""Good slave!"" Courtney said with approval, which only heightened Sasha's color. Once the rectangular black leather section the mouthpiece was attached to was firmly pressing against Twerp's lips Courtney held it there for a few moments, just like Mom said to do, making sure that Twerp wasn't going to actually gag or choke on it. Gags were supposed to <i>silence</i>, she'd been told, not actually make someone <i>gag</i>. Mom hadn't <i>thought</i> Twerp would have trouble with it — the penis part wasn't <i>that</i> long, only three inches in length — but had warned Courtney to be extremely careful if she needed — or wanted — to use it.</p> <p>It might not have been all that long but, to Sasha, it felt like her whole mouth was filled. Not like the ball had done, no, for that had evenly expanded inside her mouth, filling it top to bottom and side to side. This one felt like she was sucking on a giant popsicle, then moaned no sooner had she thought that. 'Sucking' was <i>not</i>, she decided, the word she wanted, at all, to be thinking of right now!</p> <p>Courtney slipped the two securing straps behind Twerp's head, threaded one end by touch through the buckle then very snugly fastened them together. Again, remembering her Mom's instructions, she slipped a tiny forefinger beneath the strap at Twerp's one cheek and lightly pulled, seeing how far, if at all, she could tug the wide strap part over Twerp's mouth. It moved a little, but not much, so that should be fine from what she'd understood.</p> <p>""Just because you're gagged now Twerp,"" Courtney firmly announced, ""Doesn't mean a slave can just go ahead now and make noises. I still don't want to hear a peep out of you.""</p> <p>Sasha was mortified. Humiliated beyond belief. And it wasn't just at being bossed around by a littler girl. Or at being utterly helpless about what was happening. Or even at that nasty awful gag in her mouth. Although all of that played a significant part in how she felt. No, what was truly embarrassing was how all this was making her feel again. Inside. Deep in the pit of her tummy.</p> <p>Oddly enough, that had started when Courtney had given her water. Even through the embarrassment of that, something about having the cup held to her lips, carefully tipped back so she could drink when she couldn't drink on her own, had started those feelings again. Then, when Sasha had noticed the expression in her cousin's eyes, she'd felt the oddest, sharp little jolt at that and the tingles started growing more. While she certainly wasn't being pampered, she <i>was</i> being taken care of, when Sasha certainly was in no position to care for her own self. Cared for gently, nicely and kindly. Even the sponging had been gentle and tender, when it could have simply been brusque and efficient.</p> <p><i>That</i> had never been part of her daydreams. She'd never even considered that possibility. Yet she couldn't deny how that was making her feel inside, any more then she could have denied how everything <i>else</i> had been making her feel and react.</p> <p>Like what was happening, right now, even as she struggled to push that awful thing out and had no more success doing so then she had had with the ball before. Watching as Courtney walked behind her again, knowing what was about to happen. </p> <p>She didn't want to be stripped, she really really <i>didn't</i>! Sasha didn't care that she'd daydreamed of exactly that happening to her. As she'd already found out, daydreams were one thing, reality another. She didn't understand why knowing she was about to be undressed was upsetting her as much as it was. It wasn't as if her cousin hadn't <i>seen</i> her naked before, after all. But sharing a shower together, both bare as the day they were born, and being helplessly <i>stripped</i> naked by her cousin was wildly different.</p> <p>And there wasn't anything she could do about it. She could <i>try</i> to twist and struggle, but Sasha didn't think that would accomplish much. It certainly wouldn't prevent anything, either. Nor could she forget being paddled before, and was horribly certain that if she didn't just docilely stand there, Courtney would be more then happy to paddle her until she <i>did</i>. And with that gag now in her mouth she couldn't say anything. Couldn't plead or beg or threaten or anything. Then again, Sasha thought, threatening would be a stupid thing to do, she'd already learned that today. And, she was dismally aware, even if she wasn't gagged she didn't think she'd dare talk. Not and risk being punished for speaking when she'd expressly been told -<i>twice</i> now — to keep quiet.</p> <p>Courtney stepped behind Twerp again then, without saying a word, without <i>too</i> much fumbling, reached up again for the top string knot. It was the work of a moment to undo the ends and, when she let go, the strings slithered over and off Twerp's small tensed shoulders, accompanied the instant they slipped free by a muffled whimper from her slave.</p> <p>Sasha glanced down, horrified. Her top was now dangling just below small nascent breasts, now revealed, as were twin small nipples, taut and puckered, rosy and erect. Again she blushed, that crimson tide flooding even brighter as she saw them visibly tighten even more even as she watched. Little toes clenched, she fidgeted and squirmed feeling Courtney's fingers tugging at the bottom knot and, moments later, Sasha moaned, watching as her top fluttered down to the tiles at her feet.</p> <p>When she felt those fingers fumbling at the ties to her bottom Sasha squirmed, wriggled and twisted sleek hips. Then squealed, jerking, as Courtney's tiny hand sharply swatted her butt. She never said a word but, then again, she didn't <i>have</i> to; her message was crystal clear. Trembling hard Sasha struggled to hold still as she felt Courtney tugging at the ties at either hip. Moments later the back half fluttered down but, Sasha was dismayed to notice, the front half seemed stuck; adhered to her mound. It didn't stay stuck there long, as Courtney just gave the back a little jerk, pulling her bottoms free and off.</p> <p>Sasha softly moaned and whimpered, now standing there fully naked, utterly exposed. The rings at her wrist cuffs jingled as she reflexively, instinctively, went to cover herself with her arms, those at her ankles chimed as she tried to cross her legs... and couldn't. She desperately prayed Courtney would let her down now, for there was no way she or Aunt Samantha could possibly miss how she reacted to certain things.</p> <p>Instead, Courtney simply sauntered in front, dropping the tops and bottoms of her swimsuit atop her other clothes, then set the pail she carried down. Taking sponge in hand again, Courtney continued swabbing off Sasha, this time her front. </p> <p>It hadn't been as hard to strip Twerp as she'd thought it would be. It certainly hadn't been difficult sponging off her back, as that was very much like when they'd soap each other's backs when they'd showered together. However, Courtney had never soaped her cousin's <i>front</i> before nor, for that matter, had seen Sasha's breasts bared. Well, not since they'd grown as they had. So her cheeks were quite pink as she started sponging Twerp's upper chest, just above those gently budding swells, feeling extremely shy and self-conscious. She didn't want to get caught peeking, or seem as if she was curious... even though she <i>was</i>.</p> <p>Then she blinked, a startled look on her face as her clever mind considered something. It was only naughty peeking if Sasha didn't know Courtney was looking. If Sasha hadn't permitted that. Sasha, after all, had the right to privacy and modesty, the right to decide who could or could not look at her.</p> <p><i>Sasha</i> had that right. But <i>Twerp</i> was a <i>slave</i>, who <i>had</i> no rights. Including the rights to privacy or modesty. And Twerp was <i>Courtney's</i> slave. To do with as she pleased. Which included peeking. Heck, outright <i>staring</i>, for that matter!</p> <p>Twerp turned even brighter as Courtney took a step back, and boldly looked at her slave's now-bared chest. Hotly blushed, yes, but Courtney's huge gray eyes widened as she saw Twerp's nipples pucker even more then they already had been. 'She gets <i>excited</i> being stared at!' Courtney thought in undisguised glee. 'How kewl!'</p> <p>She avidly stared at Twerp's little budding breasts and small, hard nipples. She mentally contrasted what she saw now versus what they'd looked like last summer, as well as compared them to her own. They weren't very big, no, but they were definitely boobies and not just muscle. And the nipples looked different, too. A little wider and bigger. Certainly more of the center part then Courtney's were, or Sasha had had last year.</p> <p>Sasha, wishing she could just sink into the floor and disappear forever whimpered again, tried twisting to the side to hide her exposed front from that intense appraising look of her cousin's. Then froze as Courtney simply said, never even looking up, ""Oh, hold still. Before I paddle you.""</p> <p>Tiny toes wriggled and clenched, small hands tightened into little fists. All Sasha could do was stand there and be helplessly examined like an anatomical model. </p> <p>Or, she imagined, examined just like the slave she <i>was</i>.</p> <p>Sasha made an appalling discovery a few moments later while Courtney was busy, preoccupied staring at and studying her chest.</p> <p>Like the ball in her mouth before, this gag, too, also filled her mouth, rendering her speech useless. And, like that ball, made her helplessly salivate. However, <i>unlike</i> the ball, which was porous sponge and soaked up the saliva, this one <i>wasn't</i> absorbent. Not at all. And her spit was slowly building up in her mouth, pooling and puddling. She tried swallowing but, with that shaft in her mouth holding down her little tongue, she couldn't easily do so. What was at the very back of her throat she could swallow, but not the stuff that was steadily pooling in the <i>front</i>. Already she had to keep her small lips firmly pressed around the rod to keep from drooling. She had exactly two choices, and neither appealed to her. She could either, at some point, lose the battle to hold her spit inside and wind up slobbering down her chin, or try sucking the stuff back to where she could swallow it.</p> <p>Both were utterly embarrassing, but for different reasons. Helplessly slobbering would be so demeaning and humiliating. And no way could Courtney miss seeing that if that happened. Yet sucking the spit back would also mean sucking down on that gag, and Sasha just couldn't forget what it was supposed to look like or represent. Even though it was only a fake, it would be like sucking on a <i>penis</i>. One of the magazines had clearly shown a woman doing just that, to a <i>real</i> one, and Sasha couldn't think of anything nastier or yuckier. She'd certainly never ever put something like that in <i>her</i> mouth! Yet, at this moment, she definitely had something very much like a real one inside, and she sure hadn't had any choice about that. Another jolting tingle rippled through her as she thought, as she considered all that.</p> <p>Maybe if she just tipped her head back she could get her spit to trickle back to where she could swallow it? Sasha carefully tilted her head back, feeling it shift in her mouth as she did. She couldn't see Courtney very well once she had, but in some ways that was a mercy.</p> <p>And in some ways not. For Sasha didn't see when Courtney dipped the sponge again, this time to lightly run it right over a small nascent breast.</p> <p>Samantha glanced up at the wall clock as she sipped her coffee and nibbled on a croissant. If she was honest with herself — and she was — Samantha knew that her desire to accompany her daughter downstairs to deal with Twerp was as much out of curiosity and interest as it was to assure everything went well. But it was more important to have Courtney go down, this time, on her own, then it was to satisfy her own urges.</p> <p>For one, Samantha was very aware of how unsure her daughter still was in herself. She needed to start building her self-confidence where it came to handling and training her new slave. Perhaps nine was a bit young to ask that of a girl but, one thing Samantha had acknowledged early on was that Courtney was a bright, clever, precocious and <i>responsible</i> child. And it wasn't as if Samantha intended to just throw her daughter in the deep end expecting her to start swimming.</p> <p>She had no clue how her daughter was going to respond. Just because Samantha had a dominant nature didn't mean her <i>daughter</i> would. And it wasn't necessary for her daughter to have a Dominant aspect, after all, for her to succeed. Most likely Courtney would simply deal with the situation just as if she were Sasha's miniature Mom. Which would still accomplish the goal of reeducating and disciplining her cousin. Which <i>was</i>, after all, the main reason Samantha had chosen this course of action. The fact that Sasha found being tied up and restrained was simply a means to that end. Something to help accelerate her progress.</p> <p>For another, it was crucially important, right from the get go, to firmly establish with Sasha that Courtney really <i>was</i> in charge. Not a figurehead, a puppet of her Aunt, but really and truly in charge. So having Courtney go downstairs to do what she'd gone down to do — which was, by all accounts, fairly simple and uncomplicated — was a very good way of doing just that. Samantha wouldn't be hovering in the background, her presence wouldn't be giving Sasha the sensation that Courtney was being monitored, that Sasha had an alternative superior to supplicate to. There'd be no 'lifeline' that Sasha would feel she could seek out.</p> <p>Sasha chuckled to herself as she took another sip. The expression on Sasha's face as Courtney announced her slave's new name was priceless. She didn't like hearing kids use demeaning or insulting names on each other, and had been about to call Sasha to task for doing just that to her daughter, having overheard her calling Courtney 'twerp' several times. But Sasha had, by her own actions, supplied the means to resolving that little problem herself. Samantha had no doubt that, after <i>this</i> summer, she'd learn better then to use demeaning nicknames as she'd seemed to have developed the habit of doing.</p> <p>Then her expression became more serious, more thoughtful and pensive. She didn't know how, if even <i>if</i>, her daughter was going to respond to things, true. Nor, really, did she know how Sasha — well, Twerp — was, either. Granted, the child obviously was excited about being restrained and helpless. What Samantha <i>didn't</i> know was just how long she'd had feelings like those. What forms, if anything other then nebulous vague images, those feelings and dreams took.</p> <p>Or whether Samantha should pursue that avenue as part of her reeducation and training.</p> <p>Samantha sipped her coffee, deeply thinking. There was no immediate need to make a decision about that, but, soon, she would have to determine whether or not to do so. Just as she'd informed her daughter, this could easily be kept more like a parent/child relationship, just a bit more intense and with a few additional options a parent wouldn't utilize with their child. However, if Twerp really <i>did</i> respond to bondage, to submission, if those truly <i>did</i> arouse and stimulate her, then, the longer this continued, the more intense, the more those feelings would burgeon and flower deep inside her.</p> <p>With <i>no</i> idea what, how or why that was happening to her. The normal sensations accompanying puberty, as a child's body started to mature, to feel, to want sensations, was confusing enough for them. Discovering that being tied up, being helpless, having no control over things, being ordered about, required to obey, being embarrassed and, possibly, even humiliated — Samantha wasn't sure about that, yet — was exciting, stimulating and arousing would be tremendously overwhelming, confusing, unsettling and possibly even traumatic. It was one thing for Twerp's logical conscious to understand those things might evoke those feelings — assuming, of course, Twerp understood even <i>that</i> much — and quite another for her subconscious, her mind and emotions, to accept that, too.</p> <p>Normally when Samantha trained and taught another submissive or slave, they'd already come to understand, accept and embrace their own feelings and desires, both consciously <i>and</i> unconsciously. They'd wanted, earnestly sought out, those who, too, understood and accepted that. They'd desired and consented, with full understanding and comprehension, what was involved with that willing compliance. Oh, there were always aspects they balked at; they varied from person to person, and for different reasons. But a good Mistress understood the difference between hard limits, and areas that could, and <i>should</i>, be pushed. Explored and expanded.</p> <p>But Twerp <i>hadn't</i> consented.</p> <p>Regarding disciplining Twerp, her inappropriate and unacceptable behavior being firmly corrected, naturally enough no consent <i>was</i> needed. Or would be sought, either. But that wasn't the issue, not at all. Like it or not, what <i>was</i> the issue was how Twerp was responding to matters.</p> <p>Besides, little slave, you and I both know you want this. Being tied up. Being helpless. Having no choice, being made to do things. You want all of that. And more. Even the things you don't have any idea that exist. <i>Yet</i>. You can't get this, any of this, out of your mind. You think about it all day, dream about it all night, don't you.</p> <p>That was what she'd whispered to Twerp. As much to test her reaction, as it was to make clear to Twerp Samantha knew. Wasn't guessing, but <i>knew</i> what Twerp felt inside. And in doing so, whether Samantha knew it or not at the time, made visible to them both a door, as it were, that, once opened, would expose an entire new world for her niece.</p> <p>It was very possible that, now aware of that possibility Twerp would, over time, eagerly seek what lay there. But it would be Samantha's responsibility, <i>her</i> decision, whether to allow or permit that door to actually be unlocked, be opened.</p> <p>Knowing full well that, if she <i>did</i>, she'd be laying the immutable foundation of Twerp's future life. Once started down that path, undergoing the expert training Samantha knew she was capable of, never to leave it. A child her age, poised right on the brink of budding maturation, was so very malleable. And every child, no matter how well behaved or unmanageable, sought approval on some level. They wanted, needed, craved to be wanted, to be approved of.</p> <p>So, too, did true submissives and slaves. No small part of their training and modification was using their need for approval.</p> <p>Right now, at this moment, the lines between retraining an errant child and training a new slave were quite blurred, overlapped, indistinct. They could remain that way, too.</p> <p>Possibly.</p> <p>But, if Twerp really was responding as it appeared she was, becoming aroused, then Samantha would have to make, and quite soon, a very important decision. Did she 'tone down' some aspects, those that excited Twerp, and concentrate on more neutral issues? Or begin training her in <i>all</i> aspects?</p> <p>Making that harder to decide was that Samantha was finding it extremely difficult to remain purely objective on the matter. Not when her <i>own</i> Dominant nature was licking her chops at the opportunity. There was a not-so-minor war going on inside her at the moment, a battle between a loving Aunt who'd had enough of her bratty, bullying, misbehaving niece and fully intended to correct and discipline her, and of a natural Dominant who hungered at the unique opportunity to train such a young, innocent, pliant girl as a slave.</p> <p>A <i>nonconsenting</i> one, at that. But who, nonetheless, subconsciously craved exactly that: to be enslaved against her will, trained no matter how much she resisted and struggled.</p> <p>Samantha had played that very role many times with others. But they'd always been <i>roles</i>. Always been <i>play</i>. Imaginary scenes. But there wasn't anything imaginary, anything pretend, about this now. Not if she truly followed through with what she'd intimated to Twerp earlier.</p> <p>As far as her daughter knew or understood, this was just punishment of sorts. A rather unusual and severe form of grounding. Which, in its way, it <i>was</i>. But, it could easily become more, and Samantha knew that.</p> <p>She glanced up at the clock again, wondering how things were going downstairs, then gazed into her mug again, her thoughts quite deep and intense.</p> <p>Courtney took a deep breath as she dipped the sponge into the pail again then squeezed the extra water out. It was one thing to <i>look</i> at Twerp's breasts, and another to <i>touch</i> them. Which she was about to do, albeit via using a sponge rather then her hand. But, <i>still</i>!</p> <p>She admitted to herself she was kinda curious to do just that. Touch them. In a naughty-exciting-inquisitive way. But it was also a 'no-touch' place, too. Not to mention something she'd never thought about before. Touching another girl there, that is.</p> <p>But Twerp was her slave now, she reasoned, which meant she didn't <i>have</i> the right to any 'no-touch' places. And besides, Courtney was supposed to wash down <i>all</i> of her slave, not just the places that weren't embarrassing to touch. Besides, it was obvious Twerp was even less happy about this then <i>she</i> was, if that hot blush meant anything. So that made it lots easier for Courtney to do.</p> <p>The sponge glided gently down one budding breast... and the world irrevocably changed for both of them at that moment.</p> <p>Twerp's eyes flew wide open, huge and round. She sharply inhaled, let out a hissed breath as the moist, slippery sponge glided across her little breast, the grainy texture of the sponge rubbing over a tiny, hard, puckered rosy peak.</p> <p>That sensation was powerful. Intense. Totally unexpected. Sasha was utterly unprepared for the electrifying, sharp tingling jolts that rippled through her at that. Her small body helplessly jerked and shivered. Her small chest, without conscious thought, pushed out. Tiny toes clenched hard and wriggled.</p> <p>Courtney squeaked and leapt back, her own eyes no less round, paling a bit at Twerp's reaction, having no more idea to expect that then Twerp had, and frightened she'd somehow inadvertently hurt Twerp.</p> <p>Twerp stared at Courtney with rounded, shocked, stunned eyes. Although the immediate powerful tingling sensation stopped as soon as the gliding sponge did, the remaining tingles left behind were stronger then ever, even if a great deal less then that instant had been. Nor did they seem in a hurry to disappear either.</p> <p>For the life of her Courtney couldn't see how that could have hurt Twerp. Granted, <i>she</i> didn't have breasts yet, nor did her own tiny nipples look anything like Twerp's did, so she couldn't be sure, but, still!</p> <p>She stepped closer again, her eyes locked onto Twerp's. Her slave whimpered as the sponge was slowly lifted back up again, looked at Courtney with huge pleading eyes. But, Courtney noticed, those nipples stayed hard and pointy. According to her Mom, that was a good sign, not a bad one. So, whatever had happened, it couldn't have been <i>that</i> awful!</p> <p>The jury was still out on that as far as <i>Sasha</i> was concerned, however. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever before felt anything like that. And it had happened so fast, so unexpectedly, had been so powerful and intense she really couldn't say if it had been nice or not. Her tummy was getting more and more achy tingly, and her nipples were tingling so intensely they almost throbbed. She didn't, not at all, want Courtney to do that again, and whimpered at the understanding that it didn't matter at all what <i>she</i> wanted.</p> <p>Still, she leaned back as far as the restraints permitted as Courtney brought the sponge closer and closer, frantically shaking her head side to side, imploringly. Then almost collapsed, small knees buckling as Courtney lightly swabbed her little breast again.</p> <p>'Oh my!' Courtney thought with delight, seeing the reaction. Again there'd been that swift sharp inhale, that jerking forwards of her chest. In a flash of precocious insight Courtney decided this couldn't hurt after all. One didn't jerk a hand <i>deeper</i> into a fire, after all. You jerked it <i>out</i>! </p> <p>Again and again Courtney gently glided the sponge over Twerp's breasts, fascinated with the reactions that produced. Reactions that increased the longer she laved.</p> <p>Odd, panted breaths that whuffled through tiny flaring nostrils. Flushed skin. Eyes closed, head lolled back. Odd soft muffled humming muted by the gag. Small nipples that visibly tightened harder, smaller and more erect. Goosebumps on her little arms and legs. Small feet that shifted in the ankle cuffs, making the rings chime. Tiny toes that flexed, wriggled, clenched. Little naked body twisting and squirming.</p> <p>And with every glide of the sponge over those rosy little peaks seeing Twerp's chest push out.</p> <p>She didn't <i>want</i> to. Push out, that is. That was plain as day to Courtney. Twerp was frantically struggling to stay still, embarrassed and humiliated at her inability to do so. Courtney felt a sudden, abrupt and intense warmth flood her at that. As, again, the sensation of power and command filled her inside. Not only could she order Twerp around, she could <i>make</i> her body do things! Things Twerp didn't want to do, fought not to do!</p> <p>The tide of sensation that filled Courtney at that moment was intoxicating. Stimulating. Addictive. Her skin felt tight and very warm. As did her insides, her tummy. Like gold, warm sunshine filling her head to toe. She <i>liked</i> this feeling! Liked it a lot!!</p> <p>Courtney sponged Twerp's little breasts for several minutes, until her slave was a panting, weakly trembling, hotly blushing mess. 'Oh, this was fun!' she thought. But, she still had to finish washing Twerp down.</p> <p>And then there was the punishment still to come, which, now, was even <i>more</i> exciting to think about.</p> <p>Sasha, meanwhile, was a dazed, reeling, stunned wreck. Her little legs were quivering; no, <i>vibrating</i>. She couldn't seem to catch her breath, her heart was pounding, literally thudding in her chest. Her ears were ringing, her pulse thundering. She couldn't hold still, just kept writhing and twisting. For the life of her, if Courtney had threatened to paddle her senseless if she kept moving she couldn't have held still.</p> <p>Nor could she keep from thrusting her chest out at each and every glide of that sponge. She'd tried at first. Oh, <i>how</i> she had tried! Horribly embarrassed at doing so, right there in front of her little cousin, <i>because</i> of what her little cousin was doing! But she could no more keep from thrusting out then she could have held still if given an electric shock. It was <i>impossible</i>!</p> <p>It was like nothing she'd felt before. Or, so she'd thought at first. It wasn't until the fourth or fifth sponge-down that it finally percolated through her growing inchoate thoughts what that felt like. It was very much like when she rubbed or pressed up against the banister or bedpost. Not quite the same, no. And feeling more, well, 'distant'. But the tingles, the gentle yet growing warmth and throbbing was very close to being the same as that.</p> <p>Sasha didn't know that was possible. To have feelings like that from rubbing her nipples. She'd never rubbed them before. Never even thought to try. And they were growing more and more sensitive, more responsive, the longer Courtney kept gliding the sponge over them. The tingles growing more intense, that warmth filling her more and more.</p> <p>Worse, much worse, was when Sasha realized that, somehow, she was also starting to tingle in her tummy. Real low down. Just like she did when she banister rubbed. Just like how she felt when she daydreamed about this stuff. When she'd first gagged and cuffed herself from the poles. She couldn't tell if she was getting juicy again, as her entire tummy and crotch was wet from the water dribbling down from the sponging, but she was hideously certain that she was getting juicy. These feelings felt way too much the same. And she'd no idea how that was possible.</p> <p>She tried to hold still. To resist those growing heated tingles. Tried to figure out what was going on, what was happening to her. She was dismayed to discover her body was slipping out of her control, responding to what Courtney was doing regardless of what <i>Sasha</i> wanted. As if Sasha was just a bystander in her own body, able to watch and feel but nothing else. As if she was Courtney's toy, and being played with as Courtney wanted. </p> <p>Her thoughts started to tatter and shred, growing as ragged as her breathing. She desperately sought to hold onto them but they disintegrated like tissue in a hurricane until, by the time Courtney stopped sponging, all Sasha could do was <i>feel</i>.</p> <p>Feel. And <i>want</i>. </p> <p><i>Badly</i> want. As she'd never wanted anything so ardently before in her life. She whimpered when the sponging stopped, pushed her little chest out, futilely seeking even more, sightlessly staring down at Courtney with enormous, grass-green eyes that seemed to burn in their depths.</p> <p>Then furiously blushed as conscious thought abruptly snapped back into focus. As little tingles still rippled and coursed through her restrained, small, naked, panting body. At seeing Courtney staring at her. Gazing up with huge, wide gray eyes that gleamed. No, <i>glowed</i>. Radiant with delight, with pleasure, with satisfaction.</p> <p>""I <i>like</i> making you squirm,"" she brightly chirped in her fluting, melodious, high-pitched piping voice. ""I'm gonna make you squirm <i>again</i>, too,"" she added, then a wide grin split her face at Sasha's soft muffled dismayed moan. ""Just not right now,"" she stated. ""I've got to finish first.""</p> <p>Sasha moaned again, tiny toes clenching. No doubt at all in her mind that, if Courtney chose to make her squirm again, squirm she would indeed do! She'd been helpless to keep still before, and she didn't question she'd be helpless again the next time! And Courtney looked so <i>eager</i> to do that to her again, too!</p> <p>Another hot tide of crimson flooded Sasha as Courtney reached up and sponged her small chin and the top of her chest. Only then did Sasha realize she'd started slobbering past the gag, and an utterly mortified muffled moan came from her. But Courtney didn't tease her about that happening. She didn't giggle or poke fun at her and, for some reason, that sent gentle warmth rippling through Sasha. She just matter-of-factly sponged the slobber off, then dipped the sponge in the bucket and started laving Sasha's tummy, sides, flanks and sleek hips. She didn't even look up, or giggle or grin, at the slurping sounds Sasha made as she struggled to get the growing pool of saliva where she could swallow it, sucking it to the back of her mouth.</p> <p>She tensed as Courtney's sponging got lower and lower, then relaxed, heaving a sigh of deep relief, as Courtney bypassed her groin and started sponging down the front of her slender legs. Her relief was short-lived, however, as, once she'd washed all the way down then remoistened the sponge, Courtney gently rubbed it over her rump, washing off both firm, pert cheeks, then very gently traced the sponge between her legs, right over her mound.</p> <p>Sasha only had moments to brace herself for that. But if she'd had a lifetime it wouldn't have mattered or helped. She'd barely had time to tense, to make a muffled squeal of rejection before the sponge gently rubbed over her mound.</p> <p>And then her little legs quivered, small knees buckled as she gave a sharp breathy hiss. Courtney jerked her hand back, startled again, then beamed, looking up with a grin of delight again. This had been a very difficult for her to do. After all, this was her most private, most personal of parts, and she was very shy and self-conscious about actually looking at Twerp there, let alone <i>touch</i> her there! But she was supposed to sponge <i>all</i> of Twerp down, and all meant all. ""Oooohhh!"" she airily murmured. ""That makes you squirm <i>too</i>?"" she said with awed delight as she rubbed the sponge down a second time, a little firmer then before.</p> <p>Courtney didn't need Twerp to answer, not the way her sleek little hips abruptly bucked out when she glided the sponge down over Twerp's smooth bare mound. Sasha's emerald eyes were huge, rounding out like saucers at the touch. It wasn't like banister pressing, but... it <i>was</i>, too. Deep little shivers rippled through her body at that slippery firm caress of the sponge, and her tummy tingled worse then ever before. She stared down at Courtney with huge, disbelieving eyes, then shuddered worse seeing her cousin's eager, joyful delighted expression, a dismayed moan at that. ""Oooh, this is so kewl!"" Courtney exclaimed.</p> <p>Sasha was mortified, embarrassed beyond words and belief. She heartily wished Courtney — and that sponge—far, far, away. Yet, even as she stood there, futilely trying to close her legs, there was no small part of her that yearned to push <i>outwards</i>, craved to press against that sponge again. Sasha hoped, <i>prayed</i> that Courtney couldn't sense that. That would just be too awful to happen, having Courtney figure out how that actually made Sasha feel inside.</p> <p>Courtney stood up, her urchin grin fading as she somewhat reluctantly yet wistfully sighed. ""Maybe later,"" she promised, dropping the sponge into the pail then taking the soft fluffy towel and patting Twerp dry. Sasha's tiny toes clenched and wriggled at that, a deep sigh of relief and unexpected escape gusting through tiny flared nostrils. The torment — if it could actually be <i>called</i> that; she wasn't quite sure if she could — was almost over, it seemed. She closed her eyes, relaxing as she was gently toweled off.</p> <p>She had so much to think about. Things like being gently taken care of while she was utterly helpless. That was... odd. Weird. But nice. It was almost like being pampered. Almost. Being restrained and naked against her will and wishes put a far different 'spin' on that, though. What she <i>really</i> had to think about, however, was how all this was making her feel inside. Making her feel, again, against her wishes and will.</p> <p>It was an extremely difficult mental struggle and conundrum. On the one hand, try as she might, Sasha couldn't deny how most of this was feeling. Nice. Very nice. Wonderful. The tingles, the heat, the shivery throbbing in her tummy. Her nipples. The soft, warm, glowiness in her body. Very much like banister pressing, in fact, and she never minded that!</p> <p>On the other hand, she'd no choice in what was being done. How it was being done. No choice in wanting, or seeking, those nice feelings herself. They either were just happening on their own, it seemed, or being pressed and pushed onto her no matter how she might resist them. And, somehow, simply by trying to resist and then failing, by understanding she had no choice, that only seemed to make those shivery tingles even worse.</p> <p>Her ruminations came to an abrupt, screeching shocking halt moments later as Courtney folded up the towel and replaced it on the table before standing in front of Sasha again. ""Now that I'm done with <i>that</i>,"" she said, ""it's time to start 'discussing' your punishments.""</p> <p>Wide shocked eyes stared down at Courtney. Then, for an instant a bubble of mirth jiggled inside Sasha at what she saw before her. Standing there, tiny fists on sleek curveless hips was Courtney, in a pose identical to that of her Aunt or Mom when <i>they</i> were really pee-oed and about to read the riot act. Ordinarily seeing her cousin doing something that ludicrous would have had Sasha braying in scornful, derisive laughter, sputtering in contempt at her theatrics.</p> <p>But that momentary touch of merriment died at birth. Sasha gulped, deeply shuddered. Courtney didn't <i>look</i> at all playful, at all facetious. Her expression was utterly solemn and serious, and Sasha felt a wave of dread rush through her. Exactly the same feeling she'd felt in the past when called on the carpet. It didn't matter that she had to look <i>down</i> at those grim, implacable eyes rather then up. It didn't matter that Courtney was so much smaller and tinier. Somehow, at this very moment, it was <i>Sasha</i> that felt about an inch tall.</p> <p>""Bhhh ahh dhhhnnhh <i>uuhhh</i> hhnnhhffpphh!"" she wailed, panicked and protesting. She hadn't done anything wrong! Then paled, her blushes disappearing like draining water, tensing like steel, realizing she'd spoken. She shuddered harder seeing Courtney's eyes narrow in displeasure. Sasha wildly looked around, as if seeking escape, looking anywhere <i>but</i> at Courtney.</p> <p>Courtney took a deep breath. She'd been mentally rehearsing this speech ever since she'd started downstairs and, except for the few minutes she'd been distracted making Twerp helplessly squirm, she'd continued that mental recitation. She knew she'd be punishing Twerp after sponging her down and was determined to do everything properly.</p> <p>The stance. The look. The tone of voice.</p> <p><i>Everything</i>.</p> <p>A little tingly shiver raced through Courtney at Twerp's reaction. It was everything she dreamed this could be. Her big, older cousin was <i>trembling</i>! Scared of Courtney! Well, more properly, scared of what Courtney might do, rather then Courtney herself.</p> <p>""I'm very mad at what you've done to me ever since you came here,"" she said in a stern, soft voice that still sounded piping. Still glaring at Twerp with a cold hard gaze she continued. ""You've been a mean bully to me. Treated me like crap. Poked fun at me, called me names. Made me choose between lying to my Mom or telling her what happened, knowing I'd get punished if I told her. You <i>could</i> have been nice, just pretended I hadn't shown you what I did but, oh <i>no</i>! <i>You</i> had to be wicked and blackmail me!""</p> <p>Throughout all this Sasha kept shuddering, remained pale as ice. She desperately tried avoiding looking at either Courtney or the stuff on the tabletop but she couldn't keep from glancing at either now and then. She was horribly aware that Courtney was really pissed at her, and that her Aunt was nowhere around to keep Courtney from using anything on that table she wanted to use on Sasha.</p> <p>Courtney closed her eyes a moment then took a deep breath before looking back up at her slave. ""But that's not what these punishments are gonna be about."" Sasha gulped again at hearing the plural there, a soft muffled whine that she couldn't stop at her words.</p> <p>""You're already being punished for all <i>that</i>. And will be all this summer, by being a slave instead of our guest,"" Courtney stated, then fixed Twerp with a very serious look. There was a long, dreadful pause and then, ""You were told, <i>slave</i>, not to speak without being spoken to first, weren't you? That a slave was to call my Mom 'Ma'am'. And me 'Mistress'. Instead you insist on calling Mom 'Aunt Samantha' and me 'Courtney'.""</p> <p>""And twerp, and jerk, and doofwad,"" she added, her piping voice getting softer yet more menacing. ""<i>Then</i> you went ahead and yelled at me. You tried to give <i>me</i> orders. Tried to tell <i>me</i> what to do. Well Twerp, you were told the rules. And what would happen if you broke them. Maybe you thought all this was nothing but a joke but, if you did...,""</p> <p>Sasha's tummy got an awful, fluttery-hollow feeling, the same she got in the past when the 'moment of truth' had arrived and, like it or not, understood there was going to be no reprieve. Courtney walked over and, with quite a bit of straining, huffing and puffing, lifted Sasha high enough up to push the thick phone book back out from under Sasha's small bare feet. Setting her back down on the cool gleaming tiles then crouching down she ordered, ""Spread your feet apart Twerp. <i>Slowly</i>. Until I say to stop.""</p> <p>Sasha didn't <i>want</i> to move her feet apart. She'd only just started feeling the strain in her neck, arms and shoulders easing up. However, with the memory of how Courtney had 'helped' move her feet apart last time — with a hard shove against the inside of an ankle — still vivid in her mind, Sasha was very aware that, if <i>she</i> didn't move her own feet apart as she was just told to do, <i>Courtney</i> sure had ways of moving them apart. Painful ways!</p> <p>With little halting, fumbling, squirming wriggles of her feet, Sasha was able to carefully move them apart. The tiled floor helped, the surface of the glazed little squares quite smooth and slick. <i>Too</i> slick, she recalled with chagrin, remembering her misfortune, the calamity of her feet sliding apart unexpectedly and thus trapping her in her current predicament.</p> <p>As her feet started getting further and further apart, as lithe little legs started opening wider and wider Sasha started nervously whimpering. Then gave a sigh of relief when Courtney muttered, ""OK Twerp. You can stop there now."" Her little heels were still on the floor. Barely, but still there, so her weight wasn't all on her small cuffed wrists again like before.</p> <p>Then Sasha stiffened in shock, paling. Huge rounded eyes helplessly gazed down as Courtney simply picked the hairbrushed-shaped paddle up and marched to stand behind her. Attachment rings chimed and jingled as she jerked, Sasha gave a little muted mewl of dismay.</p> <p>Standing behind Twerp Courtney took another deep breath, preparing herself. She still felt a bit nervous about truly paddling Twerp but, unlike the first time she'd done that, <i>this</i> time she felt a little tingly shiver of excitement and power racing through her. A tiny, pink tonguetip peeked out past small, soft, warm lips, glided back and forth moistening them. Courtney couldn't tear her gaze from Twerp's bottom, now totally bare and naked before her. Unlike before, when the swimsuit bottoms had still covered and concealed. A bottom whose cheeks were, even now, reflexively tightening. Clenching as Twerp braced for the impending paddling she couldn't do a thing about preventing or avoiding.</p> <p>*whack* *smack* *crack* *smack* *whack* *whack* *smack* *crack*</p> <p>One after another, like a metronome of doom, the paddle sharply landed, the impact echoing in the room. Sasha shrieked and cried, hollered and bawled, those pained cries muted, saliva drooling down her chin and dripping onto her chest as she howled. Hopping up and down on her toes, unable to truly dance or kick her legs, not with her ankles still firmly cuffed and secured.</p> <p>Courtney winced a little with each impact. No matter that <i>she</i> wasn't on the receiving end, she certainly could empathize with how they must feel! Yet, her huge gray eyes were sparkling, brightly gleaming. Electric little shivery tingles were racing through her. She felt breathless. A mile high. Floating on clouds.</p> <p>She didn't rush the paddling. She took her time, waiting to land the next one until Twerp stopped jerking and bucking, waited until her slave's small, firm, pert cheeks stopped tightening. With every swat she avidly watched, seeing how the flat, sturdy paddle flattened Twerp's cheek when it landed. How it changed the hue of her skin from creamy fair to a ruddy glow.</p> <p>The paddle was wide enough, and Twerp's butt small enough, that Courtney could have fully covered a cheek, top to bottom, with three overlapped ovals. But she was too unsure of her skill with the paddle to chance that. She didn't want to risk accidentally hitting too high and smacking bone, nor too low and hitting thigh. Mom had been <i>very</i> clear about that point: the paddle was for her slave's bottom, and bottom <i>only</i>. So Courtney simply placed each following swat right atop the other. By the time she'd finished all eight — and she'd decided to do two less then the maximum; she didn't want Mom to think she went overboard her first time punishing Twerp on her own — Twerp's bottom was a bright, hot scarlet in the middle, the outline of the paddle quite vividly contrasted against the cool white of the rest of her butt.</p> <p>By the second swat Twerp was squealing. By the fourth, crying out. By the sixth, desperately pleading and begging, sounds of woe, sorrow, contrition and appeals for mercy.</p> <p>At least that's what Courtney guessed they were. It was awful hard to tell. That gag thing in her mouth really muffled her noises, she hadn't a clue what Twerp was trying to say, everything just sounded so faint, mushy and mumbled. However, having been paddled herself, Courtney had a fairly good idea what Twerp was trying to say.</p> <p>She was quite breathless by the end, feeling flushed, very warm and tingly inside. Courtney liked how she felt. How it felt to paddle her slave. <i>Especially</i> on the bare! How it felt knowing she had the <i>right</i> to do that!</p> <p>Courtney closed her eyes and lightly shivered at the strength of sensations flooding her. And she was only just getting started!</p> <p>Twerp had ceased trying to form words, right now was just bawling and sobbing. Courtney licked her lips again, feeling like she'd just rode a hunter course. She decided to stand there a little while, her legs felt rubbery wobbly and she wasn't sure she could walk without falling down. While she tried to regain her composure she wondered what, if anything, she should do about Twerp's vocal cries during the paddling. On the one hand she'd been told to keep quiet. On the other hand, much as Courtney liked the idea of calling Twerp on that, she wasn't sure if that would really be fair. She thoughtfully nibbled her small lower lip between gleaming, tiny white teeth as she pondered that.</p> <p>When Mom punished her, Courtney recalled, there came a time when Mom would firmly tell Courtney 'Enough is enough. Not another word.' That was usually right before she either was given her 'marching orders — as in told to go to her room, stand in the corner, and so on — or wound up over Mom's lap. Fussing <i>after</i> that <i>did</i> earn extra punishment. But crying out as Twerp had done <i>during</i> a spanking or paddling never did.</p> <p>'I guess Mom doesn't expect me to be able to keep quiet during that,' Courtney reasoned. 'So I guess I shouldn't expect for, or make, Twerp to remain quiet either.' She'd double check with Mom, later, to see if she figured things right. Just in case. But, this time, she wasn't going to add extra because Twerp spoke up.</p> <p>She stared with fascination at Twerp's glowing, ruddy rump. She'd never seen a paddling from this viewpoint before, and it was way kewl. Everything had been, from watching her butt flatten out as she whacked it to seeing it change colors. She couldn't wait to paddle Twerp again and, knowing her slave, she figured it wouldn't be long at all before she had a real, legitimate reason to do just that.</p> <p>She took a test step, making sure her legs weren't wobbly, before padding back around. She put the paddle down on the table before turning to face Twerp, again consciously posing like her Mom did. Twerp was a mess. Her face glistened with the track of hot, scalding tears, and she'd started drooling again, sticky threads of slobber trickling down her small chin and dripping onto her chest. Mom had told her that would probably happen if she wound up gagging Twerp, so she wasn't surprised.</p> <p>What <i>did</i> surprise her was how that made her feel inside. When Mom had told her about it, upstairs in the kitchen, she'd giggled at the thought, thinking that extremely funny. And, in an itsy-bitsy way it was still funny to see Twerp helplessly slobbering like a baby. But, more then anything, it made Courtney feel... powerful. That wasn't really the <i>right</i> word, but Courtney couldn't think of a better one. It was kinda like knowing that Courtney had the power to put that in Twerp's mouth, and so had the power of deciding whether to make Twerp drool against her will, or not.</p> <p><i>Awesome</i>!</p> <p>Twerp was looking at her with enormous pleading eyes. Courtney had no doubt that, at this moment, Twerp was utterly repentant, truly sorry. She also had no doubt that, once she recovered, she'd be furious with Courtney and wanting nothing more then revenge. Well, that was just too bad, because she wasn't going to ever <i>get</i> that chance.</p> <p>When Courtney picked up the riding crop Twerp tensed, shuddered hard enough to rattle the rings, making them chime like sleigh bells. She paled so badly her veins were visible, little pale blue threads just under her translucent skin. Huge panicked eyes wildly darted all around, seeking escape, rescue, anything. </p> <p>Lightly tapping the folded, stitched leather tip against a tiny palm Courtney said, ""I'm going to make sure you have a very good idea what to expect the next time you're stupid enough to break rules, Twerp,"" then again stepped behind her slave.</p> <p>Sasha's heart thundered in her chest. She felt faint. Queasy. She felt her blood drain from her face; from her body, it seemed, all the way down to her toes. She whimpered. Heard herself whimper and didn't care that she sounded like a frightened baby.</p> <p>Because she <i>was</i> frightened. Terribly so. Other then the paddle (which closely resembled hairbrushes which she'd regrettably had the displeasure and misfortune of having been used on her before) Sasha had selected things which looked wicked. However, there had been plenty of other items whose appearance were much nastier looking that she'd passed over, not even wanting to daydream imagine <i>those</i> things used on her. But the three she had chosen — the wide leather strap, the lash thingie and the riding crop — had all been things that weren't exceedingly scary.</p> <p>To daydream imagine about, that is.</p> <p>However, at this very moment her cousin was holding that riding crop in her hand, with obviously every intention of using it on Sasha, and daydreams abruptly, once again, snapped into sickening reality.</p> <p>The handle was thin, braided black leather topped with a shiny chrome cap and a small leather carrying loop. The body was even more slender, a rippled length of semi-flexible fiberglass rod ending twenty-four inches away in a triangular flat section of folded leather about two inches wide at its furthest edge. All of it was black, and the color seemed, somehow, <i>threatening</i> even as it softly gleamed under the lights.</p> <p>Sasha didn't know what that would feel like used on her. Had, flat out, absolutely <i>no</i> desire to find out. It looked frightening. Terrifying. She whimpered again, her tummy feeling even more unsettled and nauseous. Small hands and ankles jerked at the cuffs. Then jerked harder, almost violently, as Courtney took another step, clearly intending to walk behind Sasha and use that thing on her!</p> <p>She felt herself bordering on mindless panic, poised on the threshold of hysterically breaking. Ice coursed through her as adrenaline pumped into her, igniting fight-or-flight. But... she could do neither.</p> <p>Had Sasha not been at the end of her resources, if she hadn't been pushed as far as she already had been, she wouldn't have reacted as profoundly as she did. But, she was, and she had been.</p> <p>Her violent, unexpected recoil certainly took Courtney by surprise as she started padding behind her. It was much more extreme that Courtney had expected, much more so then when facing being paddled. Courtney's first flush of pleased excitement seeing Twerp so wildly apprehensive faded as it slowly dawned on her just how extreme that really was. Backpedaling Courtney stood in front of her slave again, looking up with now-concerned eyes.</p> <p>""Jeez Twerp, don't freak out!"" she said. ""It's not gonna be <i>that</i> bad!""</p> <p>Twerp's expression showed utter disbelief. She whimpered again, louder, shuddered harder. </p> <p>Courtney deeply sighed, perching a tiny fist on one little hip as she stood hipshot, still holding the crop in her other small hand. ""Twerp, I'm not gonna <i>harm</i> you,"" she reassured. ""Honest. It's nowhere <i>near</i> as bad as the paddle is,"" she stated.</p> <p>Again Twerp didn't seem to believe that. After all, how the heck would <i>Courtney</i> know that?</p> <p>Her expression took a slightly stunned cast as Courtney explained just how she would know that fact. ""Mom made sure I'd know what it felt like first,"" she explained to her shivering, trembling slave. ""It's not <i>nice</i>, no,"" she continued, ""but it isn't awful terrible either. I can tell you don't want me to,"" she gave a little shrug, ""but I'm gonna anyway.""</p> <p>Sasha felt a moment of bewildered disbelief. <i>Courtney</i> had been cropped by her Mom? Even through her fright she could see the concern in Courtney's eyes. That made her feel a little bit better, as did knowing Courtney knew what this would feel like. A <i>little</i> bit better, anyway. But her tummy dropped down to her toes again as Courtney simply stated that, whether or not Sasha wanted this to happen, she was just gonna do it anyway.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't do a thing at all about what was happening. A sensation she was rapidly, and <i>very</i> unhappily, growing accustomed to. All she could do was stare with wide, imploring eyes as Courtney stepped behind her again. Whimper, jerk, squirm and tense in preparation for that awful horrifying pain.</p> <p>*pop*</p> <p>""Mmffpphh!"" Sasha rocked all the way up on tiptoes, a muffled squeal as the tip sharply struck just below her left butt cheek, right at the top of a little, slender, muscled thigh. That <i>stung</i>!!</p> <p>Quite a few seconds passed as Sasha danced, jerked, whimpered and twisted. She finally settled down, breathing hard and quivering, only to hear Courtney confirm from behind, ""See? <i>Toldya</i> it wasn't that awful!""</p> <p>Actually... it really <i>wasn't</i>, Sasha considered. It assuredly wasn't pleasant, no. Not by any means. But it wasn't anywhere near as horrible as she'd expected it to be. It had quite sharply stung, almost fiercely so, at the moment of impact. But that intensity had quickly eased, leaving behind little more then a gently throbbing, stinging sensation. It wasn't something she wanted to feel again, certainly not on bare skin, but neither was it horrendous.</p> <p>She'd just settled down, her breathing slowing from its semi-hysterical pants, when...</p> <p>*pop*</p> <p>Another one landed, the exact same spot just on her other leg. Taken by surprise she reacted the same way, squealing, jerking, rocking up on her toes.</p> <p>Only a few seconds passed this time, not quite enough for her to fully calm back down, when another one landed, this one at the very top of her pert right cheek, then another at the top of her left.</p> <p>*pop* *pop* *pip* *pop* *pip* *pop* *pop* *pip* *pip* *pop* *pop* *pip*</p> <p>One after another the crop licked Sasha's bare skin. Sometimes one right after the other, sometimes a second between, sometimes several long seconds. Sasha couldn't tell when, or where, the next would land. And they were striking over a much broader range then the paddle had, or that Sasha had ever experienced before as punishment.</p> <p>Her bottom, most assuredly. The back of slender lithe legs. The outside, and <i>inside</i>, of trembling muscled thighs. Her flanks and the sides of her sleek hips. Each new strike created an immediate intense sting which quickly blended into the gradually growing, overall tingling, heated sensation covering her skin, where the others had landed.</p> <p>And, somehow, her inner tingling heat had reignited again. The unavoidable popping stings, her helplessness to stop or get away, the growing tingling burny feeling of her skin, the sensation of the cuffs locked about her wrists and ankles, the awareness of being naked, of being cropped... all that somehow was joining in with her inner tingly fire. Making that grow more and more intense.</p> <p>Not like it had been, earlier, with the sponge, no. But, not <i>unlike</i> it, either, she realized, shivering, wanting nothing more at this moment then the ability to banister press and rub, to do <i>something</i> to ease that achy feeling in the pit of her tummy.</p> <p>Courtney's eyes glowed with delight and glee as she cropped her slave. This was great fun! she exulted, thoroughly enjoying watching Twerp as she danced and squirmed, whimpered and writhed As her bare, naked skin turned a light, soft pink everywhere the crop licked, hearing Twerp's little muffled squeals and squeaks each time the crop landed. With enthusiastic delight Courtney continued popping the crop all over Twerp, as her own breathing grew fast and shallow, feeling quite a bit warm inside.</p> <p>Twerp was breathing a bit fast, too, she noted. Odd panty moans interrupted by squeals when the crop landed. Obviously she couldn't figure out where or how to squirm to try avoiding the crop, Courtney assumed, seeing how Twerp was now rocking, rolling and circling her hips in an odd way. Actually, her whole body was sorta writhing in an odd way, she noticed. Kinda snakelike and wriggly.</p> <p>Taking a breather Courtney gazed at Twerp, admiring her work, very pleased and delighted at how she'd pinkened pretty much everything from her butt down to the backs of her knees. She couldn't wait to move in front, where she could also do Twerp's tummy from there. Not to mention Twerp's squeals when she realized her front was gonna be cropped now, too!</p> <p>Courtney was a little disappointed when she finally did move to stand in front. Twerp's eyes were closed, her head lolled back a bit, so she couldn't very well see Courtney move to stand up front. Oh well. She'd sure figure things out real quick when the <i>first</i> one landed, after all!</p> <p>Then her little jaw dropped when she spotted Twerp's nipples. Hard, tightly puckered, quite rosy tiny peaks. Just like they'd been when Courtney had been sponging her slave before. How the heck did that happen? she wondered, puzzled. She reached out with the crop and lightly caressed the tip over one of them, then jumped as Twerp squeaked, gave an airy, breathy moan and bucked her chest out.</p> <p>Oh my!</p> <p>Courtney was quite confused. From what Mom had said they got hard like then when Twerp was excited, when something felt real good. But Courtney had been cropping her, punishing her, not doing something <i>nice</i>! That didn't make any sense; she'd have to ask Mom about that later.</p> <p>Twerp was gazing down at her with enormous, glazed eyes. They seemed huge, bigger then Courtney remembered, as they stared down at her. She didn't even seem to see Courtney standing there, just kept her chest pushed out, kept wriggling in that odd snakey way.</p> <p>Shrugging little shoulders Courtney dismissed the mystery for another time. After all, she still had the thrill of cropping the front of her slave to look forward to. She lowered her eyes, brought the crop back for a smack...</p> <p>Her little jaw dropped again, a look of fright and horror in her eyes. Dropping the crop she turned around then raced for the door. ""Mom! Mom!! Come quick!"" she was yelling as she pelted towards the exit, her voice shrill and panicked.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1650,"Summer Slave, Part 4",4,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-14,21,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Mom! <i>Mom</i>!! Come quick!""</p> <p>It was the keening sound every parent fears. Samantha felt an icy chill hearing Courtney's shrieks. In one fluid motion the coffee mug was on the table, the chair pushed back and then she was on her feet, heading to the basement doorway. </p> <p>""What is it Courtney? What's wrong?"" she called out in alarm, already taking the steps two at a time.</p> <p>""Oh Mom! Come <i>quick</i>! It's Sasha! I... I... I dunno what happened! Hurry!!"" Courtney wailed, dancing from one tiny foot to the other, using Twerp's real name in her distress. She looked pale as a ghost and was so alarmed she was trembling. No sooner had Samantha reached the basement then her daughter grabbed her hand and started pulling her along back to the secret rooms.</p> <p>""Courtney!"" Samantha said with consternation as she rapidly followed behind. ""Is Sasha hurt? What is it?"" All sorts of dire visions popped into her head, ranging from Sasha getting a charley horse and in severe agony as she cramped all the way to her choking and no longer breathing.</p> <p>""I... she... that is...,"" Courtney stuttered. ""She's <i>leaking</i>!"" she finally blurted, towing Samantha past the secret door, through the cloak/sitting room and into the main room proper.</p> <p>""Leaking?"" Samantha repeated, confused. But also extremely relieved, too, seeing Sasha appearing perfectly fine just ahead, still restrained to the poles as she had been when Samantha had gone upstairs. The only difference she could see is that, not unexpectedly, Sasha had been gagged.</p> <p>""Uh-huh! <i>Leaking</i>! Look!"" Courtney demanded, stopping just in front of Sasha and pointing right at her mound. ""See! Her cunny is leaking!""</p> <p>Sasha had already been blushing as they'd entered but, at that, she flushed an even brighter crimson, a vivid flood starting at her face and ending all the way down to her tiny, clenched toes. She looked left. Right. Up. Down. Any— and everywhere <i>except</i> at her Aunt and cousin. She visibly jerked, instinctively trying to cover herself and, of course, failing. </p> <p>Samantha mightily struggled not to laugh. That was terribly difficult not to do, too, both from the utter intense relief at finding out nothing was really the matter, that Sasha — well, Twerp — was all right, and at the expression on her daughter's face. However, if she burst out laughing Twerp would misunderstand the reasons of her humor. And that would be terribly cruel to Twerp and she knew it.</p> <p>For, while it was obvious Courtney had no idea what was happening, <i>Twerp</i> certainly seemed to understand. And, right now, it was far more important to assure Twerp that there wasn't anything naughty, nasty or wrong about what had happened. That it was perfectly natural and normal.</p> <p>""Baby,"" Samantha finally murmured, once she was sure she had her voice under control. ""I told you Twerp might get wet, didn't I?""</p> <p>Courtney's eyes goggled. Mom had said just that. But, well, when Mom had explained that Twerp's cunny might get wet, she pictured it looking like Twerp had been swimming, or just out of the shower. The skin damp and shining with moisture. She certainly hadn't expected to see what she <i>had</i> seen. </p> <p>Nothing at all like beads of water or shimmering, slick skin. Instead, thick, viscous tendrils of... <i>something</i>. Threads of that stuff that dangled downwards, rivulets trickling down Twerp's inner thighs. Her cunny slit absolutely thickly <i>coated</i> with the slimy looking stuff.</p> <p>Not just <i>that</i> either, for Twerp's cunny had looked different, too. Rosier in hue. Puffier and swollen. Visibly so, enough so that that cleft wasn't a slit anymore but a parted, opened crevice, revealing a gleaming pink interior. With her legs helplessly held open as they were Courtney had gotten a very clear picture, and it wasn't anything at all like she'd expected. Mom hadn't prepared her for that, and neither had Health Class. </p> <p>""<i>That's</i> what being wet means?"" she incredulously blurted. ""Ewwww! Yuck!""</p> <p>Twerp blushed even brighter, looking humiliated beyond words. Courtney had been out the door, hollering for her Mom before she'd figured out what must have shocked and startled her. Sasha had been so lost in a strange, odd, new world in her mind that she hadn't realized she'd been getting juicy. Very juicy, in fact. <i>Very</i>.</p> <p>Now, however, as she'd started rising from the depths of that odd place in her mind that Courtney had sent her, Sasha became very aware of just how juicy she was. She could feel that warm stickiness trickling down the inside of her legs. Legs that were helplessly spread rather wide, firmly held that way by the ankle cuffs below. She hotly blushed, utterly aware of how open, how exposed she was. Literally on display, with <i>no</i> way to hide that from anyone that looked at her.</p> <p>And Courtney had run off to fetch Aunt Samantha before Sasha could stop her (not, she realized, that there <i>was</i> any way of stopping her!) and Sasha had just wanted to die of crucial embarrassment and shame. She'd never live this down. Never!</p> <p>They both came back inside, Courtney dragging her Mom along behind her. Sasha almost burst into tears she was so ashamed and humiliated. She couldn't figure out why Courtney was freaking out, and was starting to panic herself, thinking that maybe something was horribly wrong. But her Aunt didn't seem worried and she couldn't figure out what the problem really was after all.</p> <p>Until Courtney blurted out what she had.</p> <p><i>See! Her cunny is leaking!</i></p> <p>Sasha felt herself turn into an enormous blushing bonfire at that. She couldn't look at either of them she was so utterly mortified. But Aunt Samantha didn't seem upset. Or surprised. Or disgusted at Sasha for what she'd done. In fact... it <i>almost</i> sounded like she'd expected this to happen! </p> <p>Courtney's next words had Sasha blushing even hotter. She made getting juicy sound like something very nasty and revolting. It didn't help that her Aunt chuckled at that, either.</p> <p>Except it wasn't, not at all, a mocking or ridiculing laugh.</p> <p>""Yes baby,"" she softly replied, smiling down at her daughter. ""That's what 'getting wet' means.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, then stared harder at Twerp's cunny. ""It looks different now,"" she exclaimed.</p> <p>""Different?"" Samantha inquired. ""Different, how?""</p> <p>""We-e-elll...,"" Courtney started, thinking hard to remember. ""Before, her cunny looked swollen. Puffy."" Tiny hands fluttered as she tried to put what she'd seen into words. ""Both sides were raised up a little, and looked pinker. Well, rosier. Like Twerp's face when she blushes,"" which, at that, made Twerp do just exactly that very thing, her face blooming a bright rose.</p> <p>Samantha nodded, listening. And also watching both Twerp, and appraising her mound. She was surprised, <i>very</i> astonished, to see those signs of deep arousal.</p> <p>""And this wasn't together. It was, well, opened apart,"" Courtney said as she pointed a tiny finger at Twerp's exposed, displayed cunny, right at her now-closed slit. ""Oh, hold still!"" she scolded her slave, who'd gave a little squeal and tried pulling back as Courtney went to point. ""That's better,"" she muttered as Twerp deeply shivered, gave a muffled whimper and fought to remain motionless.</p> <p>Courtney traced Twerp's cleft with a tiny fingertip, not quite touching. ""<i>Here</i>, I mean. It was more open before. I could see inside. All pink and glisteny-shiny,"" she said. ""It looked like all this goopy stuff was coming from inside, too. But, it's closed now."" Frowning, Courtney peered closer. ""But the icky stuff is still coming out, I think.""</p> <p>Samantha gently chided her daughter. ""It's not 'icky stuff' Courtney. It's called 'cream', and it's something that happens when a girl gets excited and it's perfectly natural.""</p> <p>""Cream?"" she incredulously said while making an icky face, thinking of the stuff Mom put in her coffee. ""Well, it doesn't happen to me when <i>I</i> get excited,"" Courtney chirped, returning back to her main puzzlement. ""I mean, I don't get wet when I do fun and exciting things!""</p> <p>Samantha softly chuckled. ""That's not what I mean when I say 'excited' baby."" Courtney looked confused and no little inquisitive. And, when Samantha glanced up at Twerp, she looked curious as well. Which, she supposed, wasn't all that surprising.</p> <p>""Well sweetheart,"" Samantha said, gazing at her daughter, ""I think it's time for an advanced anatomy class."" She motioned for Courtney to stand at one side of Twerp and Samantha stood at the other. ""First off,"" she began explaining, ""Let's start off with learning about the parts of your slave's body.""</p> <p>Courtney eagerly nodded, and even Twerp seemed to be listening. Samantha began lightly caressing Twerp's flank and sleek hip with her fingertips as she began teaching. When Courtney noticed her doing that Samantha gave a barely noticeable head tip to her daughter, indicating she should start doing the same. Twerp softly flinched when Samantha first touched her side, then started again when Courtney did the same on her other side. But, when all they did was simply ever so lightly stroke and caress, her tensed little naked and restrained body relaxed.</p> <p>""I'm going to give you both the medical terms as well as the slang ones,"" she informed her daughter. ""Then also explain what they do; what their purpose are."" Courtney nodded, huge dusky eyes flicking back and forth between watching — and listening to — her Mom and looking at her slave.</p> <p>""This entire area is called the vulva,"" Samantha said, tracing in the air just above Twerp's cootchie with her fingertip. ""Or the external genitals. It's also called a lot of other things, too,"" she said with a grin. ""Like pussy."" </p> <p>Both girls' eyes opened wide. They'd heard that word before, you bet, but sure as heck weren't allowed to use it! They knew that without even asking! They just hadn't known exactly what it had meant, only that it was quite naughty. </p> <p>Samantha flicked a glance up at Twerp, then noticed the gradually spreading sticky trails of drool trickling down from Twerp's gag, coating her little chin and dripping onto her small chest. Dropping her eyes Samantha met Courtney's, then again gave a little twitch of her head. Courtney then glanced up and spotted the same thing. When she looked back down at her Mom Samantha meaningfully cut her eyes to the pail on the table.</p> <p>Without a word Courtney padded over to the table, reached inside the pail and took the sponge. Firmly squeezing the excess water out she walked back over to Twerp, then reached up a little arm and started gently wiping the sticky slobber off. Twerp turned a brilliant fuscia but held still; embarrassing and humiliating as it was, helplessly slobbering like this, she was more then eager and anxious to have it wiped clean and off of her.</p> <p>Courtney couldn't keep an amused look off her face this time. It really was funny seeing Twerp drooling down her chin. It was also exciting knowing that she'd put that gag thing in her mouth, too, and buckled it up nice and snug so Twerp couldn't push it back out again. As well as how it made her slave sound ridiculous and silly when she made sounds and noises. But she was more eager to get back to the lessons then she was to make Twerp blush harder so she simply cleaned off her slave, gently yet efficiently, returning the sponge to the pail when finished then standing back at Twerp's side again. As soon as she was there she started caressing Twerp's side and flank again with soft tiny fingertips, looking at her Mom and waiting for her to continue.</p> <p>""Now, you can call this 'pussy' if you like Courtney,"" informed Samantha. ""But, only when no one else is around but the two of us.""</p> <p>Courtney looked puzzled. ""Two of us?"" she repeated. ""What about when I'm around Twerp?""</p> <p>""Twerp's just your slave sweetheart,"" Samantha said. ""She's your property. We don't include her when we're talking about people.""</p> <p>Both of them felt the shiver that rippled through Twerp at that.</p> <p>""Now, as I said, this is called the vulva. Or pussy,"" Samantha said with a smile. ""In young girls it sits more upward. Like it looks on you or Twerp. As a girl gets older it starts shifting more, downwards. Later I'll show you a picture of an adult woman so you can see what I mean.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, paying close attention. ""This area, at the top, is called the mons pubis, or mons. And these here are called labia. The slang term is lips, or pussy lips."" Again Courtney nodded. ""There are two outer ones, and two inner ones. The ones you see here are just the outer lips. When a girl reaches puberty — that's when a girl starts changing from a child into an adult — she'll start to grow hair here. At her mons and outer labia. Puberty usually starts around your teenage years but, with girls, can start as early as nine or ten. And it's usually over by the time you reach sixteen or seventeen.""</p> <p>So far neither of them had touched Twerp anywhere but at her sides, sleek hips, flank or outer spread thighs. And the caresses had been very soft, light and gentle. They felt very nice, in fact. <i>Very</i> pleasant. While unlike the intensity of her breasts and nipples being sponged, and different compared to the pleasureable tingles from banister pressing and rubbing, nevertheless the caresses were making Sasha's tummy tingle inside. A gentle, light, tight, achy tingle.</p> <p>Her skin was already super-sensitive to touch from everything that had happened so far, so every feathery brush of their fingertips felt shivery-wonderful. And the delightful, stimulating caresses somehow, some way, seemed to travel from her skin right through to her once-again taut, erect nipples and her aching, tingling tummy.</p> <p>More bizarre, however, extremely so, was how being talked about like an object, as if <i>she</i> wasn't even there although her <i>body</i> was, was adding to that nice, achy, tight warmth. That ought to be humiliating and, to some degree it <i>was</i>. But instead of making Sasha feel like shriveling up and dying inside there was a growing impetus to start gently squirming. </p> <p>Courtney was listening very closely to her Mom, while being very attentive to her slave, too. Feathery, pale brows lifted up as she noted Twerp starting to respond. Looking at Samantha she mouthed in an awed sounding, breathy whisper, ""Look Mom! She's doing it again!""</p> <p>Sasha felt her face heat up once more, feeling herself, against her will and desire, start getting juicy again. Or, 'wet', as her Aunt called it. But the tone of her cousin's voice — that of delight and awed, pleased wonder — coupled with her gleaming thrilled, enchanted eyes and the look of approval and understanding in her Aunt's sent soft, gentle waves of warmth all through her, too.</p> <p>""So I see,"" Samantha softly murmured, smiling up at Twerp as she continued softly caressing the helpless child's smooth, warm, flushed silky skin.</p> <p>""Why?"" Courtney asked, curious, her tiny fingers never stopping caressing either, brushing and gliding up and down, side to side, and in gentle lazy circles.</p> <p>""Because this feels good to her,"" Samantha explained.</p> <p>""Well, <i>I</i> don't get wet when things feel good to <i>me</i>,"" Courtney countered. </p> <p>""Well baby, there's a difference between things that feel good, like riding a horse or getting an 'A' on a test, and this kind of 'feel good'."" Samantha paused a moment, considering how to explain better. ""This kind of 'feel good' is what's known as 'sensual'. Something that stimulates the senses. Sensual doesn't <i>have</i> to also include sexual. Massages, for example, can be quite sensual. But it often does.""</p> <p>Courtney's ears perked up at the word 'sexual'. Oh! This sounded as if it was gonna get interesting!</p> <p>Twerp's ears also perked up as well. Not just out of curiosity — which was there, naturally enough — but for a more personal, intimate reason. After all, it was <i>her</i> body they were discussing and playing with!</p> <p>""A girl's body is, well, sort of programmed to like certain things being done to it. Special areas are very sensitive to being touched, and touches in those places feel very nice.""</p> <p>""Like her nippies?"" Courtney piped up, remembering Twerp's squirmings being sponged there.</p> <p>""Nipp<i>les</i>, yes,"" Samantha corrected, giving her the adult term. ""And yes, like there."" </p> <p>""Oh kewl!"" Courtney burbled in delight. ""Will mine ever feel that nice being touched?"" she asked.</p> <p>""Yes baby,"" Samantha warmly smiled at her daughter. ""They will. In fact,"" she paused a moment before continuing, ""they might feel that way even now if touched and rubbed. A girl doesn't have to start puberty like Twerp has in order for touches in some places to feel good.""</p> <p>Courtney pondered that as she continued caressing Twerp. Neither of them was paying a bit of attention to the slave, a fact that she was very well aware of, talking <i>about</i> her but never <i>to</i> her. As if she wasn't even there, as if she didn't matter. And that, too, for reasons Sasha couldn't explain or understand, was making the achy tight tingles in her tummy increase.</p> <p>Special areas meant more then one place Courtney reasoned, and her fertile, inquisitive, sharp-as-a-tack mind started reasoning, trying to think of what other places might exist. It was only a matter of moments before several things clicked into place. Breasts were a 'no-touch' place. And so was a cunny. Well, pussy, that is. Twerp had squirmed when her breasts had been sponged, and had done the same when Courtney had sponged her pussy. Then Courtney's face flamed as bright as Twerp's had done when she thought of something <i>she</i> herself did.</p> <p>""What is it baby?"" Samantha asked, seeing that hot blush.</p> <p>Courtney leaned close to her Mom and whispered. ""Ummm... is it a 'feel good' sensual thing when I, umm, that is...,"" she trailed off, blushing worse, actually fidgeting. Samantha whispered back, smiling in encouragement, ""When what baby?""</p> <p>""When I press against the washer when it's doing clothes?"" Courtney whispered back, so softly Samantha almost didn't hear her. Samantha smothered a grin. No wonder the little scamp was so happy to help out with the laundry lately! </p> <p>""Yes baby. It is. I'll talk to you more about that later, if you'd like?""</p> <p>Courtney eagerly nodded, her blushes fading as Mom didn't seem upset or anything. ""So that means it will feel good to Twerp to have her pussy rubbed?""</p> <p>Both felt Twerp's little, naked, helplessly restrained body tense and shiver at that, heard a soft, barely audible moan of dismay and embarrassment. Neither paid any attention to that, other then to savor her reaction.</p> <p>""Want to find out?"" Samantha asked.</p> <p>Well, yes! Kinda, she thought. On the one hand Courtney was very eager, quite enthusiastic to try. On the other hand, she was also quite a bit shy and self-conscious about actually touching Twerp there. Not to mention all that yucky stuff all over down there.</p> <p>While Courtney's jury was still out deliberating, <i>Twerp's</i> was a confirmed, unanimous 'No!' But she was also dreadfully aware that her opinion not only didn't count but wouldn't even be solicited.</p> <p>Samantha gave her daughter an encouraging smile and nod. Courtney swallowed, took a deep breath, then shifted a little, until she was gazing right at Twerp's smooth, bare slick mound. With Twerp's lithe slender legs held open as they were she had a clear unobstructed view. Courtney felt a little heated, tingly shiver knowing that; understanding that Twerp was helplessly held wide open. Exposed. Displayed. Because <i>Courtney</i> had decided to do that to her. Had <i>put</i> her slave in that position.</p> <p>She just looked for several long seconds, could literally see more of that stuff trickle and ooze from her slave. Again a feeling of power came over her. She was <i>making</i> Twerp do that! A small hand hesitantly reached up, tiny fingers extended. Twerp stiffened more, pulled back, gave another muffled moan of dismay.</p> <p>""Stop that,"" Courtney softly scolded, landing a sharp, open-palm swat on Twerp's rear. ""And hold still. I'm not gonna hurt you.""</p> <p>Samantha's eyes widened at Courtney's unconscious response to Twerp's moving about. She was taking to this, it seemed, like a duck to water!</p> <p>Twerp wasn't afraid of being <i>hurt</i>. That wasn't what was worrying her, not at all. Instead, she had the most incredibly sinking feeling that, if Courtney started touching her there, she wouldn't be able to keep still. <i>Or</i> quiet. And she was very aware that both her Aunt and cousin were watching her like hawks. They wouldn't miss a thing!</p> <p>Tiny fingers lightly trembling, feeling both terribly shy yet curiously eager, Courtney reached out again. Softer then down, lighter then a feather, she tremulously brushed the tips of her fingers down Twerp's pussy, feeling a sensation of wicked naughtiness doing so. Her eyes lit up, sparkled like gems at Twerp's reaction: a soft, breathy, sharply hissed inhale; small naked body tensing then quivering; sleek little hips giving a gentle buck outwards. ""Oooooohh!"" she airily whispered. ""She <i>likes</i> this!""</p> <p>Again and again, her nervousness and hesitancy vanishing in moments, Courtney kept ever so softly stroking the smooth bare skin of her slave's pussy. Watching as Twerp shivered and trembled harder, listening to her breathy inhales and muffled little sounds. Huge dusky eyes widened as the skin beneath her tiny fingertips started darkening, turning a soft rose. As Twerp's pussy started slowly swelling again. ""Mom, look!"" she loudly whispered. ""It's doing it again!""</p> <p>Utter bewilderment, dismay and confusion was filling Sasha. This was horribly embarrassing and humiliating. Held wide open and exposed, having her cootchie helplessly played with and no way to stop, prevent or avoid that. Yet, embarrassing and mortifying as that was, she couldn't ignore <i>or</i> deny what that was doing to her.</p> <p>Or resist, prevent or stop those sensations from growing and increasing.</p> <p>Samantha nodded, smiling at her daughter, having seen the same thing. Rather surprised, too, she hadn't expected Twerp to be <i>this</i> responsive. But, she obviously was and, just as obviously, like it or not, wanted even more. It was very apparent that Twerp was struggling to resist, and just as clear she was failing in that effort.</p> <p>""Why does it do that Mom?"" Courtney asked, still lightly, softly caressing, an enchanted, fascinated look in her eyes.</p> <p>""She's becoming aroused baby,"" Samantha softly replied. Courtney looked at her curiously at that. ""There are several steps to 'excitement' and 'feeling good',"" she explained, still caressing Twerp's side, hip, thigh and now bottom. ""And one's body — and mind and thoughts — play a part in each step. The first step is called desire."" Courtney nodded as she listened, continuing, so very softly, brushing tiny fingertips over her slave's pussy. Twerp was trying to listen, too, hoping this would help explain things to <i>her</i>. But it was getting harder and harder to concentrate as those tingles and tight achiness grew worse, more demanding.</p> <p>""Desire is, well, basically wanting to do something. Or have things done to you. Things that, when you think about doing them or having them done to you, make you feel tingly inside. Warm and breathless. An odd achy tightness low down in the pit of your tummy. Right about <i>here</i>,"" she added, lightly pressing a fingertip just at Twerp's pubis.</p> <p>Twerp groaned at that press, struggled to press outwards, harder against it. That little press made the achiness in her feel so much better! And she wanted more. </p> <p>""Oooooohh!"" Courtney airily breathed again, enchanted and fascinated by her slave's reaction to that.</p> <p>""Daydreams, pretend and fantasy also play a part in desire,"" Samantha continued. ""They can make your body fidget and squirm, without any touches at all. Make you want to <i>do</i>, instead of just think or dream about them. And they can also lead to the second step. Arousal.""</p> <p>Twerp wished her mind wasn't whirling as it was. She could only dimly perceive what her Aunt was saying, but it sounded very important, very applicable to her own case. But the gently stroking, caressing fingers of her Aunt, and <i>especially</i> her cousin, were turning her mind to goo and her body to mush.</p> <p>""Arousal can happen from just daydreaming about things,"" Samantha explained. ""Also from being touched, or doing the touching. Having things done to her, or doing things to another. When a girl becomes aroused, her skin sometimes will flush, her nipples get hard and erect. Her pussy will swell and flush and, when really aroused, get wet. Sometimes <i>very</i> wet. As you can see.""</p> <p>""Why do girls get wet Mom?"" Courtney asked, her gaze alternating between watching her tiny fingers caressing her slave's pussy — which was, indeed, swelling more and turning a deeper rose — and looking at her Mom.</p> <p>""I can't remember, if I ever knew it to start,"" she chuckled, ""what the biology term is for that. I've always heard it called cream. Or cum. Which is what I call it. Basically it's lubrication.""</p> <p>""Lubrication?"" Courtney asked, curious. ""For what?""</p> <p>Quite matter-of-factly Samantha answered. ""It makes the inside, the vagina, slippery and slick. To make it easier for the man to insert his penis into her.""</p> <p>Courtney's eyes rounded at that. They hadn't quite explained things <i>that</i> detailed in Health Class before! ""His <i>penis</i> into her?"" she blurted. ""Like that thing I put into Twerp's mouth?""</p> <p>Sasha groaned in humiliation. Courtney knew what that thing gagging her mouth was supposed to resemble <i>after</i> all!</p> <p>""Yes baby. Just like that. When a man does that with a girl that's called intercourse. Or mating, sex, or making love. There are lot's of other expressions for that, including the F-word, which I better <i>not</i> hear you ever use!"" she warned.</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am,"" Courtney meekly replied, knowing just what naughty word Mom meant, too. </p> <p>""If a penis is supposed to go there, why do they make a gag thing so a penis goes into her mouth?"" she cleverly asked.</p> <p>Samantha glanced up, seeing Twerp's bright, furious scarlet blush. ""Men find it feels good to have their penis sucked on,"" she finally replied. ""That's called oral sex. The proper term for a girl doing that to a man is fellatio. The slang for that is a blow job, or BJ. And when a man licks a girl's pussy it's called cunnilingus. And the slang for that is 'eating out'. You don't have to worry about remembering the proper words, though. And, like pussy, don't let me catch you using the slang ones except when it's just us.""</p> <p>Courtney was glad to hear she didn't have to remember the proper words, they didn't sound awful easy to remember <i>or</i> say! Then her little jaw dropped as Mom continued. ""Of course, a man can do it to a man... and a girl can do it to a girl, too."" Her huge eyes darted to Twerp's pussy then back to her Mom, who simply gave a little nod and a smile. ""I'll tell you more about that, too, later sweetheart, OK?""</p> <p>Courtney thought that was a very good idea, because if Mom expected her to lick Twerp there, no way!! The thought that she could make Twerp lick <i>her</i> there never crossed her mind.</p> <p>""So the reason they make gags like that,"" Samantha returned to the original question, ""has several answers. One is because some girls like sucking a man, and having that in their mouth is like doing that. And some girls <i>don't</i> like doing that, so it's very embarrassing for them to know something like that is in their mouth.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, understanding that. ""That's why Twerp blushed so much when I went to put it in?"" she asked.</p> <p>Considering the brilliant glow Twerp had at the moment, Courtney realized she really didn't need that answered, grinning at her Mom as Twerp gave a moan of mortification and embarrassment.</p> <p>Samantha nodded, smiling at her daughter. She considered a moment before finally adding, ""There's also another reason to make gags like that.""</p> <p>""Oh? What?"" Courtney asked, very curious.</p> <p>""To train a girl to suck a penis,"" she replied. ""Especially one that doesn't want to do that. So they get used to having one in their mouth.""</p> <p>""Oooooooooh!"" Courtney said in an awed whisper, gazing up at Twerp who'd suddenly tensed and deeply shuddered and trembled. ""I don't think Twerp wants a penis in her mouth,"" she shrewdly perceived.</p> <p>Samantha shrugged. ""What she wants or doesn't want doesn't really matter Courtney,"" she said. ""She's your slave, and you can do what you want with her.""</p> <p>Courtney looked up, meeting Twerp's enormous, wide, grass-green eyes. She looked so kewl with that gag thing in her mouth, with that black leather strap covering over her lips and cheeks firmly holding the penis thing inside. And, now knowing what else it was for, made seeing it even more exciting. </p> <p>""Suck on that penis,"" Courtney told her. ""I want to see and hear you sucking on that."" Twerp's face ignited into a scarlet blaze. She whimpered and shook her head. Courtney scowled, about to swat her slave on the rump again but, instead, after a moment, her face turned softer. ""C'mon Twerp. You can do it,"" Courtney said in a soft, wheedling, coaxing murmur. ""It's not <i>that</i> bad. And I wanna see and hear you do it. I won't ever make you suck on a <i>real</i> one. You're <i>mine</i>. You belong to <i>me</i> and I'm not gonna share you with no nasty boy. You can do it. That's it. Oh yes! That's my good slave!"" she breathily murmured, dusky eyes sparkling and bright as, slowly at first, Twerp started sucking on the firm, lifelike latex penis filling her small mouth.</p> <p>Unmistakably Sasha didn't want to suck on that, certainly not with the two of them there. And most definitely not because she'd been told, <i>ordered</i>, to do that. She'd tensed seeing Courtney abruptly frown and glare, bracing for another spank. Or, worse, the paddle again. But then Courtney did something totally unexpected. Something that, for some unknown reason, utterly disarmed Sasha's resistance.</p> <p>Courtney's eyes looking up at her had been soft yet excited. Brimming full of eager anticipation and expectant delight. Her low, encouraging croons hit her harder then loud, sharp scolds would have done. Her gentle, soft words caressed her mind and emotions, her approval and delight feeling just like her brushing tiny fingers did down below. Without consciously realizing she'd done so Sasha had started sucking, hesitantly and reluctantly at first, on that penis filling her mouth. Then, seeing how delighted Courtney became at that, and again as if against conscious thought or will, she started sucking more rhythmically, less faltering. Until, at last, she was steadily, smoothly sucking on it.</p> <p>Samantha tried to conceal her stunned reaction at what she'd seen, both at her daughter's adroit handling of her slave, coaxing and cajoling rather then scolding and punishing, and at how Twerp had responded to that. It was fascinating to watch. And very insightful, too, giving her more to ponder about each child, more to work with, to plan with.</p> <p>Courtney just stared up at Twerp with rapt, fascinated and spellbound eyes. Seeing her sucking on that penis thing filling her mouth, hidden behind the securing leather strap. Listening to the sounds as she did that. Knowing that Twerp was doing that only because Courtney had <i>told</i> her to do so. This was all so terribly exciting! Even <i>more</i> so seeing how Twerp was reacting. Understanding better now what her slave's little squirms, what her wetness, her soft panted breaths meant.</p> <p>Understanding she had that power over Twerp. The power to induce the ecstasy of pleasure as well as inflict the discomfort of punishment.</p> <p>""She <i>likes</i> this Mom. She really, <i>really</i> likes this!"" she softly whispered, enchanted.</p> <p>Samantha warmly smiled back. Just as softly she whispered, ""Yes baby. Yes. She really really does.""</p> <p>Courtney was no longer nervous about touching Twerp where she was. And her shyness about caressing there was rapidly dwindling, too. Between Twerp's obvious ardor at those touches and the approving looks her Mom kept bestowing on her Courtney was relaxing more and more. If Mom was all right with this, if Mom approved — heck, encouraged! — what Courtney was doing, then it must be OK!</p> <p>This was way different then what she'd done before. <i>Way</i> different. She'd enjoyed punishing Twerp, oh yes. It felt good to finally get her own back for what Twerp had done and said. It felt good seeing her jump and dance and twist. Hearing her muffled squeals, cries, pleas and sobs. She'd enjoyed <i>everything</i> about paddling and cropping Twerp, once she'd gotten over the squeamishness of actually doing that. After all, she still had <i>her</i> own punishment paddling coming, and she couldn't forget her own personal, painful experiences with that. But, once she'd landed the first couple of swats that queasiness went away and, so far, hadn't returned. She'd also liked making Twerp helplessly squirm by sponging her boobies. Knowing that was embarrassing and humiliating Twerp by doing that.</p> <p>But making her squirm <i>this</i> way was different. She didn't know, exactly, how to explain that, but, it just <i>was</i>. Maybe it was because, this time, it wasn't to make Twerp ashamed or mortified. Instead of being a mean sort of thing to do to her it was intended to make Twerp feel good. Nice. That excited nice Mom called arousal. Something good instead of something awful. Whatever it really was Courtney didn't know and, right now, she didn't really care, either. Mom would help explain it all later, she was sure.</p> <p>For now all Courtney cared about was watching Twerp as she responded to what Courtney was doing to her. Watching and listening as her slave started squirming more and more, wriggling like a snake. Sleek little hips gently rocking, circling, rolling. Pressing out more firmly against Courtney's tiny stroking fingertips. Her cream glistening thicker, even more oozing out. Her pussy looking more puffy and rosy then ever before.</p> <p>Slowly but surely, as inexorable as the rising sun, Twerp was loosing her ability to think, to object, to reason, to resist, to rationalize. An upwelling tide of golden, tingly, heated, achy warmth — of sheer, undiluted, unadulterated pleasure — was gradually, inexorably, expanding inside her. Her skin felt stretched and taut from the inflating sensations.</p> <p>This wasn't like before, when those feelings had been forced upon her, quickly and implacably. This time... <i>this</i> time... it had been slow. Gentle. Tender. Giving her time to adjust and accommodate. To actually luxuriate in the progressively increasing sensations.</p> <p>And different, much different, was how she was being treated. Looked at. Oh yes, still undeniably treated as a slave, virtually an object. Heck, simply the way they were talking <i>about</i> her, in the third person even though she was right there, made all <i>that</i> clear. But this time they weren't looking at her, or treating her, as if she was a brat. A mean, bullying, naughty girl getting what she deserved. Instead they — especially Courtney — were looking at her as if she was something precious. Expressions of awe and delight, wonderment and elation. Defenses that had already been harshly tattered before were now sundered, collapsing under the fact that she didn't have any reason to <i>feel</i> defensive.</p> <p>Embarrassed? Oh yes. That she still felt. A bit of humiliation, too. But nothing at all of a misbehaving child automatically becoming guarded and defensive once confronted with their misdeeds. And still, without letup, continued those light, gentle caresses and touches that constantly, unceasingly fanned the growing flames deep within her.</p> <p>Courtney watched with awed huge eyes as Twerp's gradually closed. As her head lolled back. As her smooth, soft silky skin gradually turned a soft rosy hue, tiny beads of perspiration dotting her like a cold glass during a muggy summer. Little hands fisted in their cuffs, twisted and wriggled. Small feet twisted back and forth in <i>their</i> cuffs, as tiny toes extended, clenched, wriggled and curled. She was breathing funny again, too: short rapid pants through tiny nostrils that flared with each one. And her whole naked body was in constant motion, gently writhing like a snake.</p> <p>Especially her hips. Which rolled and circled, rocked and bucked.</p> <p>Courtney forgot all about the lesson. Even the questions that she'd really wanted to ask. Like, just where, exactly, <i>did</i> a penis go down there? She forgot about everything, simply concentrated on the fascinating awesome sight before her.</p> <p>Even Samantha found it difficult to remain purely objective. Not when, right before her very eyes — right beneath her fingertips, for that matter — was the picture and image of pure, one hundred and ten percent, absolute, unbridled, consuming lust. All concentrated into a small, lithe, nubile, athletic muscled, barely pubescent, innocently vulnerable package. Completely naked, helplessly secured and confined with restraints, exposed and displayed, gagged with a penis gag that filled her small mouth and that she continued rhythmically sucking.</p> <p>The most incredibly erotic image she'd ever seen.</p> <p>Her <i>niece</i>. </p> <p>Wide, vivid, deep blue eyes cut to Courtney. Seeing another child, younger and quite smaller then the first. Yet by her own expression also deeply submerged in the depths of enthusiasm, desire and excitement.</p> <p>Her <i>daughter</i>. </p> <p>Inexorably drawn like a moth to a flickering candle flame Samantha had slipped past the line. Past the demarcation separating an appropriate — if somewhat extreme and outré — punishment from that of training a slave.</p> <p><i>Really</i> training.</p> <p>That realization struck home like a thunderbolt. And, once it did, and Samantha drew herself back into the pure objectivity she'd <i>intended</i> to maintain, she comprehended something else.</p> <p>Watching this, watching Twerp as she writhed and panted, was exciting her. Was arousing her. And she didn't know, right at that moment, if that was a bad thing or not.</p> <p>How much of subsequent decisions might be colored by that? What of her responsibility to Twerp? Errr, Sasha, she mentally corrected. And to Ruth, her sister and Sasha's mother? Of the trust her sister placed in Samantha's hands? Her duty and obligation to watch over, to care for, to shelter and nurture Sasha?</p> <p>Forget the law and those possible repercussions. Disregard society's morals and expectations. Samantha wasn't debating the possible consequences to herself. No, she cared, truly <i>cared</i>, about her niece. Desired what was best for her, strove to help reeducate her so she'd learn and mature. Develop into a responsible, self-reliant, capable young woman. That was, after all, why she'd chosen the punishment that she had: to deeply shock Sasha back into sensibility. Break through her barriers and strike right to the heart of the matter.</p> <p>Oh, this was <i>very</i> dangerous ground, a treacherous quagmire. No small part of maturity was being honest with oneself. Recognizing one's strengths and abilities as well as one's weaknesses and limits. Being responsible for one's decisions and the consequences of both action and inaction. And accepting self-accountability rather then seeking blame everywhere else <i>but</i> on oneself.</p> <p>And Samantha knew it was very human to justify, with perfectly rationality, actions a person desired and wanted even when knowing they shouldn't act on them. </p> <p>How much of that, she wondered, was shading her own thoughts right at this very moment? And would color her actions as time passed? Could she truly stay objective? Steer things back onto a less intimate, less erotic, footing? When the child herself was only now discovering just how deep, how intense, her daydreams could be once they became real?</p> <p>She'd certainly have to have a serious, heart-to-heart talk with herself very soon. For now, however, Twerp needed a break. It was almost eleven o'clock, which meant she'd been restrained like this for about three hours, easy. Even with the 'rest breaks' she'd gotten that was starting to push her limits. </p> <p>Courtney was so utterly engrossed with Twerp Samantha had to reach across and tap her on her shoulder. Catching her eye Samantha gave a little backwards tip of her head. Nodding Courtney leaned back and looked at her Mom, wondering what was gonna be next. Moments after the stroking fingers stopped caressing her Twerp pushed her sleek little hips out, blindly seeking that contact as she gave an odd, muffled keening mewl of mingled abandonment, entreaty and yearning untamed lust. Those keens rose in volume, urgency and fervor as the seconds passed and no more touches were forthcoming. Finally her eyes, enormous emerald pools brimming with desire and need, opened, gazed down imploringly at Samantha and Courtney. Again and again she wantonly arched her hips out, wiggling them, circling and rolling them, soundlessly, shamelessly begging and pleading for more.</p> <p>While she didn't know yet what her Mom intended, Courtney understood that the touches were to stop for now, so she simply reached out and lightly patted Twerp on one little writhing hip. ""It's OK Twerp. Maybe more later.""</p> <p>Twerp whimpered, wanting more <i>now</i>! Her eyes silently begged, pleaded, implored for more. Her sinuously gyrating body made that perfectly clear as well. She noisily whimpered as Samantha, and then Courtney, turned and started walking off. Fighting and struggling to reach them rather then draw back, resist and escape as before.</p> <p>Samantha remained silent until they were across the main room and standing just outside one of the other remaining seven doors, this one just to the right when facing the door leading back out. ""Twerp needs to rest now,"" she softly murmured to her daughter. ""Do you mind if I make some suggestions?"" </p> <p>Courtney was smart and clever enough to understand her Mom was, in effect, phrasing what should be done as 'suggestions'. She was also bright enough to understand and accept that, until she really learned and mastered enough to make her own decisions, she needed her Mom to 'coach' her along. Shaking her head she murmured back, just as softly, ""Nu-uh. I don't mind Mom. Can I ask a question though first?""</p> <p>""Of course you can,"" Sasha reassured.</p> <p>Displaying again her precocious perspicuity Courtney asked, ""Am I allowed the final word on stuff? I mean, like, you can say what you think I should or shouldn't do and suggest stuff, but I still get to decide what I finally do?""</p> <p>""That's a very <i>good</i> question,"" Samantha said with a warm, approving smile. ""Twerp is <i>your</i> slave. I wasn't just saying that. So, how about this then? Unless what you want to do is dangerous or will harm Twerp, or has the <i>risk</i> of being dangerous or harmful, I'll accept whatever you finally choose and decide. I'll still require you to tell me ahead of time what you want to do <i>before</i> you do it, though,"" she cautioned. ""Don't just go ahead and do something without letting me know, first, what it is you intend to do. You don't have to be detailed about it; a general idea of what you have in mind should be fine.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded. ""I mean, I know I still hafta learn about a lot of stuff yet, first. I just wanted to know if I got to decide or you were gonna just tell me what to do next.""</p> <p>""I understand,"" Sasha smiled. ""And yes, you do have a lot to learn still. But you're doing <i>extremely</i> well so far. I'm quite proud of you.""</p> <p>Courtney wriggled with pleasure at the praise, shyly smiling up at her Mom. ""Really? I am?""</p> <p>""Yes. Really,"" Sasha hugged her daughter. ""Twerp's very lucky to belong to a Mistress like you.""</p> <p>Courtney wriggled like a petted puppy at that. ""Thanks Mom!"" she piped up, eyes bright and sparkling.</p> <p>""You're welcome,"" Samantha replied. ""Now, this is what I had in mind... ""</p> <p> </p><p> </p><p>It took several minutes before Sasha could get her mind to start working again. And she wasn't sure if she wanted to actually do that. She'd been floating in a wonderful, exquisite fog, immersed in nothing but absolute sheer, luxurious indulgence. But, now that the touches had stopped she was slowly floating back down to earth again, feeling an odd achy emptiness deep in the pit of her tummy. Now and then she uncontrollably shivered, little sharp twitching tremors that made her jerk. She still felt so full inside of golden, honeyed warmth. But that was slowly, inexorably fading, albeit nowhere near as fast as when she'd stopped after banister rubbing. And, as those exquisite sensations eased she started becoming conscious of other aches.</p> <p>Her little arms and small wrists, for one. Her lithe, slender thighs, for another. They might not be splayed as wide as they had been earlier, but she certainly was growing more aware of the aching, strained soreness at her stretched inner thighs. Her small jaws were starting to ache again, too, a dull, distant throb that hinted at becoming worse very shortly. Although the penis thing didn't force her mouth open wide like the ball had, still she wasn't used to having her mouth fixedly held open for this long. And her tongue was feeling a little worn out, too, from sucking on that for so long.</p> <p>She was also starting to feel chilled as the inner heat of her body started to cool, as well as the sticky sweat coating her evaporated. Of course, feeling the cool air <i>all</i> over her bare skin only forcibly reminded her that she was totally naked.</p> <p>Sasha wasn't hurting, nor was she as badly aching and extremely uncomfortable as she had been earlier, when Courtney had left her alone down here. But that could change, she realized, if Courtney decided, once more, to just leave her again.</p> <p>So she was very relieved to see her padding back over towards her. Sasha wished she risked making some sound to catch Courtney's eye and attention, but she didn't dare try that. It wasn't as if Courtney was totally ignoring her; Sasha noticed Courtney glance a few times her direction as she gathered up Sasha's clothing where they lay on the floor. She tucked the removed shorts, top, swimsuit and sandals under one little arm then picked up the pail and sippy cup, too, before walking away again. She couldn't help making a soft mewl of trepidation at that, thinking she was being left alone again. Not to mention all of her clothing was being taken away, leaving her nothing to wear when — or if — she was ever let go.</p> <p>But... she wasn't being left alone again. For several minutes later Courtney came back, setting the pail and sippy cup once more atop the table. Standing in front of Twerp Courtney folded her arms across her little, boyish chest again, but this time she had a soft smile on her face instead of a hard, cold scowl.</p> <p>""You were a very good slave, Twerp,"" she said in her soft piping voice. ""I'm very pleased with you.""</p> <p>Sasha felt her face delicately warm at that, gently wriggled like a puppy at the clear, sincere praise in Courtney's voice. She was surprised at how she reacted to that, but her astonishment didn't spoil or lessen her pleasure one iota.</p> <p>""You didn't fuss at being gagged. Well, not <i>too</i> much, anyway,"" she amended, ""and you tried real hard to keep quiet like I told you. That's being a very good slave!""</p> <p>Again another gentle shivery wave of warmth and pleasure rippled through Sasha at that. </p> <p>""Now, I'm gonna take that gag out,"" Courtney said. ""You still don't have permission to speak, don't forget. I'll put it right back in if you do. And punish you more, too,"" she warned.</p> <p>Sasha lightly shivered at that but quickly nodded, anything to get that back out of her mouth. It was still making her slobber, and her little chin and small chest was, once again, sticky with the drooled mess that had dribbled free.</p> <p>Courtney stepped closer, then stood on tiptoes as she reached up and around, tiny fingers blindly fumbling at the buckle. It took a few seconds before she worked the strap free of the buckle, then she carefully drew the front part away, watching the penis thing — now slippery and glistening, soaked with saliva — slip back out from Twerp's wide-open small mouth. That looked so awesomely kewl!</p> <p>Twerp furiously blushed as a huge mouthful of spit followed the gag out, dribbling in sticky threads down her chin and onto her chest. She softly moaned, both at the ache in her small jaws as she worked the stiffness out, as well as at the twinkle and delighted sparkle in Courtney's eyes as that happened. Courtney was certainly amused, oh yes. But it wasn't a derisive, gleeful jeer. More as if she liked what she saw but paid no heed to the person it was happening to.</p> <p>Courtney carefully set the gag back on the table then picked up the towel, turning back to Twerp and gently blotting her face, chin and chest dry. Placing the towel down she then picked up the sippy cup before holding it to Twerp's small, full, pouty lips. ""Drink,"" she said, and again, as before, Twerp understood that to be nothing less then a command.</p> <p>And, as before, no sooner did the spout touch her lips then she slipped them over it. Not only was she terribly thirsty but her mouth felt like it was full of thick, slimy goo. She suckled, sucked and swallowed, eagerly drinking. This time the water was cold. Not frigid or icy, just an utterly refreshing cold cut through the gum in her mouth and tasted so rejuvenating.</p> <p>""Drink as much as you like,"" Courtney encouraged. ""Nod when a slave is finished."" </p> <p>Sasha didn't nod until the last of the water gurgled out of the cup with a final suckle. Leaning her head back from the cup she sighed, licking her lips, the tiny, gliding point of her pink tongue moistening them. Courtney sat the now-empty cup down then reached into the pail. She fumbled for about twenty seconds before removing her tiny hands from the inside.</p> <p>Instead of holding a sponge like before, now her diminutive hands were covered in gloves. Not the mesh fabric, scrubbing, bath-type gloves, but soft, pink, terrycloth ones. Rather like wearing a washcloth on one's hands, Courtney had thought as she'd slipped them on. ""A slave is rather sweaty and messy,"" she said, neither accusing nor condemning nor, for that matter, mocking or scorning. It was quite the matter-of-fact statement, making a simple observation. ""Hold still while I clean you off,"" she ordered, then stepped right up to Twerp.</p> <p>It felt a lot like the sponge did, Sasha thought. Cool and soothing, but this time without that slight astringent odor. And it eased the fierce itching the drying sweat was producing, too. That was sheer torture, having itches you couldn't scratch!</p> <p>But, it also felt different from the sponge, too. Because Sasha could clearly feel Courtney's tiny glove-covered hands gliding all over her naked body. It wasn't like the sponge, wasn't even like a plain washcloth, either. Not when she could, so very clearly, feel those tiny hands against her skin as they glided over her. She couldn't help lightly shivering, her skin was still acutely sensitive to being touched. And it felt so good having her sweat wiped off!</p> <p>She also couldn't help sharply jerking, or at making soft little breathy inhales, when Courtney laved down her breasts and coot... pussy. Both were <i>very</i> supersensitive, still. But, again Sasha was very grateful and glad to have that drying, sticky, itchy stuff — cream, she mentally corrected — cleaned off from down there.</p> <p>Now and then Courtney redipped her gloves back in the pail before continuing washing down her slave. Once she'd washed every little bit save for the very bottoms of her small feet she peeled the gloves off, dropping them in the pail before picking up the towel and gently blotting Twerp thoroughly dry again. Once that was finished she put the towel on the table then faced Twerp again.</p> <p>""I'm going to take you down in a minute Twerp,"" she said, and Twerp gave an intense sigh of eager, anticipative relief. ""You're going to do exactly what I say, when I say it. Don't try anything funny. You won't like what happens if you do,"" she warned. ""Understand?""</p> <p>Sasha started to open her mouth to reply, then caught herself at the last moment, nodding instead.</p> <p>""Good!"" Courtney said with a smile. Stepping even closer she reached up as far as she could, all the way up on tiptoes, tiny fingers seeking, then finding, the little button things Mom told her about on the pole thing. She pressed one, then walked over to the other side and rose all the way up and found that one, too, and pressed it.</p> <p>With an audible ratcheting sound the upper pole descended. Sasha groaned as, for the first time in what seemed like ages, she could lower her arms from over her head. Courtney reached into the pocket of her jeans cutoffs, coming out with four small, luggage-sized, brass padlocks. Sasha swallowed at seeing them but obediently remained quiet and still, watching with enormous, nervous eyes as Courtney locked one on each cuff, slipping the shackle through the buckle tongue.</p> <p>Courtney had been very surprised being told that those buckles could be locked. She'd never seen, <i>or</i> heard, of lockable buckles before! And by the look in Twerp's eyes <i>she</i> hadn't been aware of they could be locked on, either! She gave a soft, barely audible whimper as the first cuff was locked, then gently trembled as the remaining three were then locked as well.</p> <p>No way to get them off, now. Just like that collar. All of them on to stay, unless and until Courtney or her Aunt decided to take them off.</p> <p>Courtney stood back up from locking the ankle cuffs, then reached into another pocket to remove yet another small padlock. ""OK Twerp. Listen up. I'm going to unclip the wrist cuffs from the pole. Soon as each hand is free put it right behind your back. Understood?""</p> <p>Sasha swallowed hard, nodding again. It seemed she wasn't going to be <i>freed</i> freed after all. Then again, hadn't they said she'd stay this way all summer? </p> <p>She could have fought once her wrists were released. She was bigger then her cousin, after all. Stronger and older. But... she was also exhausted. Tired and drained. Plus her little, slender legs were still firmly held more then shoulder-width open, which didn't do miracles for her balance. She didn't think she could wrestle a mosquito right now and win, let alone her little cousin. Plus, even if she <i>did</i> manage, by some incredible stroke of fortune, to overpower Courtney, she'd <i>still</i> have to deal with her Aunt Samantha!</p> <p>The first clips of one cuff were removed. ""Hand behind your back,"" Courtney told her and, with the slightest of hesitation Sasha did so. Reaching back up Courtney removed the second set of two clips holding her remaining wrist to the pole. ""That one behind your back now, too,"" Courtney said. With a touch more nervous hesitation Sasha slowly moved that hand behind her back.</p> <p>Courtney padded around behind her slave, then guided her cuffed wrists just so, tiny tonguetip just barely peeking out past her small lips as she concentrated on correctly positioning them. So that the metal rings on the outside — the same ones that the attachment clips had been fastened — faced and touched each other. Courtney then threaded the shackle of the little padlock through both before firmly closing it with a click.</p> <p>Sasha lightly shuddered hearing that, reflexively tried drawing her cuffed hands apart... and, not unexpectedly, found she couldn't. The position abruptly recalled a memory from long ago, when she was much younger, a much littler girl, oh, around six-and-a-half or so. One of her friends had just gotten a Sheriff Toy Set containing — along with a plastic fake sheriff star, a toy gun and holster — a pair of plastic toy handcuffs and had 'arrested' Sasha. She remembered the weird, shivery feeling as she'd put her hands behind her back and felt the cuffs placed around her wrists. Oh, she'd known she wasn't <i>really</i> handcuffed; the whole thing was just plastic, after all. Even as little as she'd been she could have probably just yanked and broke the chain apart. Not to mention that, being a toy, they didn't really even lock. Plus they even had easily-reached safety buttons that opened them. But, still, the sensation of having her tiny hands 'cuffed' behind her had been weirdly intense and intriguing.</p> <p>She hadn't thought about that in years. Had forgotten all about it, in fact. Until now. When, feeling her hands locked behind her back brought that memory — and the associated feelings — vividly back again to her consciousness. There were, however, two things she immediately sensed were different: the toy cuffs had had a connecting chain, permitting quite a bit of movement to her hands, but there was no chain connecting <i>these</i> cuffs. Just a little padlock that severely restricted any motion.</p> <p>And that, <i>unlike</i> the toy handcuffs... she'd not be getting out of <i>these</i> on her own!</p> <p>""I'm gonna undo your feet now,"" Courtney said as she crouched in front of Twerp. ""Before I do, move them together when I say so."" Twerp looked down as she nodded, watching as Courtney twisted the sleeve to the freely moving position then looked up at her. Twerp couldn't miss the fact that, from Courtney's position, she was getting the proverbial bird's eye view of her utterly naked body but, at the moment, simply being released from the pole at last seemed more important.</p> <p>""Move them together now,"" Courtney ordered, holding Twerp at the hips to assist her balance. Very carefully Twerp wriggled her small bare feet, squirming them closer and closer together as the pole slipped shorter along with that motion. ""Stop there,"" Courtney said once her feet were about six inches apart. It was the work of a few seconds for those attaching clips to be removed, and Twerp breathed a sigh of relief as <i>those</i> cuffs weren't locked together. She didn't know how she'd manage to remain poised and standing if Courtney had done that!</p> <p>Straightening back up Courtney stared her slave right in the eye as she reached into her back pocket. Twerp's grew quite wide as Courtney extended her little hand, showing what she'd removed.</p> <p>A leash. </p> <p>A three-foot long, metal chain leash. The links quite small and delicate, chromed and gleaming in the lights. At one end a small metal clip and a leather loop handle at the other. Before Twerp could do more then blink in shocked surprise Courtney smoothly attached the clip part to the ring at Twerp's locked metal collar. ""Come with me,"" she ordered, then turned around and started walking off.</p> <p><i>Slowly</i> started walking off. Mom had been very clear on that point. Twerp's legs were probably going to feel weak and rubbery from the strain of her position all morning, and Courtney was to walk her slave very slowly, and be ready to instantly lend a hand if she seemed about to fall. There were a few whimpers and smothered moans of discomfort as Twerp started walking, as slender little legs, strained and stressed, were made to flex and move again. Courtney didn't insist Twerp keep up, she moved no faster then Twerp was readily able to adjust to doing. ""Good slave,"" she encouraged. ""That's it. You'll be able to rest soon.""</p> <p>Sasha wanted nothing more at the moment then to rest. To be able to just collapse in a limp, boneless, sprawled heap and virtually pass out. Perhaps, even, to wake up and discover the entire morning had been just a particularly extremely vivid dream.</p> <p>Then she halted, freezing in mid-step as she realized where Courtney was leading her. Very aware of what lay behind that particular door!</p> <p>Courtney felt the chain leash grow taut. She, too, stopped, looking over her shoulder at her slave. ""Come on Twerp,"" she said with a touch of impatient asperity, wide gray eyes glinting with firmness.</p> <p>Sasha took an unconscious step back, her eyes enormous and pleading. She softly whimpered, tiny little rapid shakes of her head as she stared imploringly at Courtney. Behind that seemingly normal door was what she mentally called the cell room. The door itself was quite thick, perhaps four inches. The inside of the door, as well as the floor, ceiling and all four walls inside, were covered in acoustical foam. Once the door was closed, somehow the room seemed to muffle any sounds. You could scream inside and it sounded like a soft murmur. And that wasn't all of it, either.</p> <p>For inside that triangular-shaped room was nothing but cages and cells. Some looking like doggy kennel cages, and three — one in each of the acute corners — looking like real jail cells. And one, right in the middle, a hanging cage like from the Middle Ages or something.</p> <p>Courtney gave the leash a little tug. ""Come on Twerp. You don't have a choice and you know it. Don't make things any harder on yourself then you already have."" Twerp just stood there, like a pale marble statue, still staring at Courtney with huge eyes. ""Please. No,"" she softly whispered, her words barely audible.</p> <p>""Hush!"" she lightly scolded. Then, gently, ""I'm not gonna <i>harm</i> you Twerp. I'm just putting you down for a rest. Don't be such a fraidy cat!"" she lightly chided.</p> <p>Her words didn't really reassure Sasha. She wasn't afraid of what might happen (even if she was a bit worried about why Courtney was so careful to stress the word 'harm', as if that had a certain, special meaning) as she was simply about that room itself. And it wasn't even exactly she <i>feared</i> the room, either. It was... she really didn't know how to explain it, even to herself. Just something about the stark, severe simplicity of the cages coupled with their unmistakable inescapability that sent ripples of involuntary uneasiness through her.</p> <p>Yet, even so, hearing her little cousin call her a 'fraidy cat' (which, Sasha reluctantly admitted to herself, was something she'd been mockingly calling <i>Courtney</i> in order to get her to bend to her will, wants and desires) sparked a flicker of pride in Sasha. Not defiance, no. Her resources were too depleted, her will too battered, for bravado to kindle. But, she still had some shredded remnants of pride left, and these she somehow wrapped around herself like a beggar's tattered rags.</p> <p>This time when Courtney gently tugged the leash Sasha took a little step forwards. ""That's it! Good slave!"" Courtney praised, her frowny expression at Sasha's having balked instantly changing into a warm, bright smile. One slow step after another she was led, closer and closer, to that door. And that dreadful room within.</p> <p>It was exactly like she remembered, Sasha thought, shivering and trembling as Courtney opened the door and walked her inside. Except for two things. One she immediately noticed: her Aunt standing near one wall, tucking her cell phone into a pocket as they entered. And the other she beheld as Courtney walked her over to it.</p> <p>It was the smallest of the doggy kennel cages. Not much wider then she was, and not a whole lot <i>longer</i>, either. And only about two foot tall, too. The entire cage was made of very thick, heavy steel wire while the outline of the cage was actual rod. The wires were interwove into a lattice, their openings about two inches square. All in all, an extremely sturdy design. Certainly more then a doggy needed, anyway, Sasha had thought when she'd seen it. Looked downright uncomfortable, too, as the bottom had been the same bare, stark wire weave, too. The top was opened, Sasha noticed with a swallowed gulp as Courtney led her right over to it. But she spotted something different about the cage now then she had before. The bottom was now lined with what looked like a thick folded blanket.</p> <p>Samantha strolled over at that point. ""Any problems sweetheart?"" she asked her daughter, ignoring Sasha completely.</p> <p>""Nope!"" Courtney brightly answered. Then honestly amended, ""Well, not really, no.""</p> <p>Sasha jerked, deeply shivered at the sudden cool expression on her Aunt's face. ""What happened?"" Samantha questioned, her tone severe and unforgiving.</p> <p>Courtney just shrugged. ""Twerp's just afraid of the room, that's all. She froze up for a little.""</p> <p>She was feeling pretty froze right now, abruptly coming under the stern, forbidding gaze of her Aunt. She felt herself shrinking and cringing under that intense gaze. ""She <i>disobeyed</i> you?"" she asked, and Sasha felt like her bladder wanted to let go. There was nothing kind or friendly about her Aunt's expression. It didn't seem as if she was prepared to accept any balking, hesitancy or <i>anything</i> from Sasha, and she felt like Juggernaut was about to descend upon her helpless head, to implacably roll right over her.</p> <p>""No Mom,"" Courtney responded. Which, even through her petrifaction Sasha thought was very brave of her, correcting her Mom when she looked like that. ""Twerp didn't disobey. She just got scared and froze a little. She didn't run, fight or nothing.""</p> <p>""Very well,"" her Aunt replied and, if her expression didn't exactly soften and become kind, it sure as heck wasn't scowling as hard and fierce as it had been. Sasha shot Courtney a grateful, indebted glance, so thankful to her for jumping to her defense and explaining things. All the more so at doing that when Aunt Samantha looked so stern and cold. A little spot of warmth blossomed in her tummy at that, at Courtney standing up for her when she didn't dare do so for herself.</p> <p>""I can't lift her up; she's too heavy for me,"" Courtney said. ""Can you put her inside for me, please?"" she asked her Mom. Sasha trembled again at that, licked suddenly dry lips, feeling her tummy hold a butterfly convention. </p> <p>""Sure thing baby,"" Samantha warmly replied. ""Just take her leash off first.""</p> <p>Sasha felt the gentle tug as Courtney reached up and undid the snap. Her Aunt took two steps then, before Sasha could really brace herself, could accept the reality of the situation, she firmly took Sasha in her arms, easily lifted her up... and placed her tummy down atop the folded blankets... <i>inside</i> the cage.</p> <p>She was distantly aware of the two of them softly murmuring to each other. Distantly aware that that had to be more then just a blanket beneath her. It was too soft for just that. (And, indeed, Samantha had placed a precut, already-sized, foam mattress pad inside first before covering that over with the blanket) It also wasn't perfectly flat, either; just enough of a rise at her chest so that her face wasn't squished if she looked down, wasn't forced to keep her head to the side to keep from getting a crick in her neck or smothering herself in the blanket.</p> <p>All of that she was distantly, peripherally aware of. What she was starkly focused on was the thick mesh of wire right before her enormous eyes. The awareness of that unyielding grid at her sides and behind her. She jerked as her Aunt leaned down and pressed her cuffed ankles together, as Courtney reached through the mesh, her hands tiny enough to do that, and slipped another little padlock through the rings there and locked her ankles together. Then deeply shivered as, while they still just softly murmured to each other, utterly ignoring the helplessly cuffed, naked little girl inside the cage, Courtney lowered the top in place, then secured a larger padlock through the hasp.</p> <p>They walked out together, paying no heed to Sasha. Samantha adjusted the dimmer switch until the room was in a soft twilight, then the door was closed behind them as they left.</p> <p>Leaving Sasha alone...</p> <p>Totally naked and exposed, utterly vulnerable...</p> <p>Small wrists and ankles firmly enclosed with sturdy, black leather cuffs Sasha herself had placed there. Buckled down too snug to wriggle out from within their embrace... and now locked. No way to remove them...</p> <p>Laying in a solidly-made, heavy wire cage. Not much bigger then she was. Unable to reach the latch even if she <i>hadn't</i> been cuffed up. The latch incapable of being opened if she <i>could</i> reach it, the gleaming padlock securing it quite visible to her...</p> <p>Inside of a soundproofed, locked room...</p> <p>Inside of an equally soundproofed, equally locked, hidden basement, where no one knew where she was, couldn't find her if they looked for her, couldn't hear her if she called out...</p> <p>A single, glistening tear trickled down her cheek as all that came crashing down upon her. Yet, even as she shivered and trembled, moaned and sniffled... a core of gentle tingling warmth remained in her tummy.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1651,"Summer Slave, Part 5",5,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-17,15,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>. . . and she kept wriggling and squirming, kinda like she was dancing but way different,” Courtney described as she licked the last crumbs of her tuna salad sandwich from tiny fingers. Samantha nodded, listening as she filled her mug from the pot on the counter. All through making lunch and then sitting down to eat she'd gently encouraged her daughter to talk about what had gone on when she'd been alone with her slave. Not an interrogation of any kind, just a semi-sort of parental curiosity mingled with that of a teacher. </p><p>""It was like she wasn't really feeling the crop any more,"" she said, sipping her milk, ""'Cept right when it landed. Then she'd sorta squeak and squeal. Just not jump or kick or stuff like she did at first."" </p><p>Again Samantha nodded, rinsing out Courtney's mug from earlier, then pouring another cup of half-coffee/half-heavy cream before adding a spoon of sugar to it. Considering Courtney barely had had time to touch her 'coffee' from before, Samantha didn't think another 'cup' was going to be detrimental. Besides, Courtney was showing a great deal of maturity and responsibility, and this was one way to show her approval of her daughter. </p><p>""Thanks Mom!"" Courtney piped up in a pleased tone, shy yet flattered at Mom giving her another cup! </p><p>""You're welcome baby,"" Samantha warmly smiled at her daughter. ""Enjoy it, though. That's all for today."" </p><p>Courtney nodded, not at all bothered or sulky by the restriction... considering she hadn't ever been allowed coffee before today, getting <i>two</i> cups was special! She took a hesitant sip; the beverage was quite warm and needed blowing off to cool and, well... the flavor still took some getting used to. Tiny feet gently swung back and forth quite a bit above the floor as she sat and sipped. </p><p>That wasn't all, Samantha had noticed. Throughout the recitation, once Courtney had gotten into it, she'd been unconsciously pressing her little legs together; a light, almost inconspicuous, tensing and shifting of little thighs and hips. In fact, if Samantha hadn't actually looked for reactions from Courtney, she doubted she'd have noticed that at all. </p><p>Sitting back down she gazed at her daughter. ""So baby... what did you think about paddling and cropping your slave?"" </p><p>Holding her mug between tiny hands Courtney looked very thoughtful. Unlike past conversations with her Mom of similar character, this one had very little, if any, undertones of a cross-examining nature. It was very much as if Mom was asking the questions she posed to help her <i>think</i>. To puzzle and ponder on specific points she might never have, on her own, considered reflecting upon. </p><p>""It's... it's sorta hard to say Mom,"" she finally said in a soft voice. ""Part of me felt bad, paddling her, cuz I know what that feels like. And it felt weird, too, being the one punishing her, too. Specially since I know what it feels like, inside, to have earned a punishment like that. Sometimes just knowing I've done something so bad I need punishing is worse then the punishment itself."" </p><p>Samantha just listened, sipping along with her. Courtney softly nibbled her small, full, soft lip before continuing. ""But, it also felt... <i>awesome</i>,"" she said in a soft, somewhat wondrous tone, ""being the one <i>to</i> punish her. I felt so... so... <i>big</i> inside at that!"" </p><p>Courtney was obviously struggling for words to explain her feelings so Samantha helpfully suggested, ""Powerful? Commanding? In control?"" </p><p>Her face lit up as she exclaimed, ""Yeah! That's it! Like that!"" </p><p>""Do you like how that made you feel?"" Samantha probed. </p><p>Courtney nodded after a few moments. ""Uh-huh! With <i>Twerp</i> I did, anyway. Dunno how I'd feel doing that with anyone else. <i> If</i> I'd feel like that with anyone else. I mean, I guess I feel better about it with Twerp cuz I know she has it coming to her."" </p><p>""Is that why you cropped her as much as you did? Because she deserved it? Had earned it?"" Samantha asked. </p><p>Courtney's face abruptly turned red as a beet. She stared down into her coffee like there was gold and precious gems somewhere down inside. Samantha patiently waited, said nothing more, and finally Courtney peeked over the rim of her mug, glancing up at her Mom through thick, soot-dusted tawny lashes. ""No,"" she finally whispered. </p><p>Samantha tipped her head in a silent invitation to continue. </p><p>As Mom didn't seem upset or unhappy at that confession Courtney continued in a low undertone. ""At first it was just for punishment. But, after a little bit I started liking seeing her jump, wriggle, squirm and dance. I liked hearing the sounds she was making. <i>Specially</i> with that gag thingy in her mouth. And I wanted to see and hear her do more of all that. It was fun and exciting to do."" </p><p>Her small jaw dropped as Mom simply nodded. ""I'm glad you enjoyed yourself then. You got the punishment out of the way first, and <i>then</i> you had fun with your slave."" </p><p>Samantha had to struggle not to laugh at Courtney's expression at that. ""I did tell you that as long as you're fulfilling your main obligations and duties, there's nothing stopping you from having fun with your slave, didn't I?"" </p><p>Courtney dumbly nodded, quite taken aback and surprised. Punishing Twerp could be counted as having fun, <i>too</i>? Obviously so, for Mom continued explaining, ""Normally a Mistress wouldn't explain in detail to her slave what was going on, or why. Because, being more grown-up, they understand that a Mistress can discipline - like with a paddle or crop - both for punishment <i>and</i> for the Mistress' own pleasure. Simply because she likes doing that to her slave. However, Twerp is brand new, and doesn't know, or understand, that yet. I think it would be a good idea to let her know, when you discipline her in the future, if you're doing that to punish her, or simply because you want to have fun with her."" </p><p>Wide gray eyes goggled as Courtney blurted, ""I can <i>do</i> that? Just paddle her and stuff because I <i>wanna</i> do that?"" </p><p>At that Samantha <i>did</i> chuckle. Nodding she confirmed, ""You sure can baby. Any time you want, in fact. Just as long as you check with me first."" </p><p>""Oh, <i>wow</i>!"" Courtney dreamily murmured, giving Samantha a sudden light chill. It seemed as if Twerp was going to have a rough time for a while! </p><p>Then again, she mused, sipping her coffee, from the way Courtney had described things, it didn't seem as if Twerp had responded <i>negatively</i> to what had happened. Nor, for that matter, did Samantha's own, personal observation indicate otherwise. Twerp had been exceptionally aroused, very wet, when she'd seen her. </p><p>Which reminded her, once again, of her current conundrum: what to do about, and how far to take, Twerp's training. And now, <i>adding</i> to that poser, was Samantha's observations of her own daughter. She was very aware that a child didn't have to reach puberty, or even <i>start</i> it, to have things 'feel good' to them. Certainly Samantha herself had enjoyed 'feeling good' long before puberty. Even if she, like both Courtney and Twerp, hadn't understand what those feeling truly were. A child's mind wasn't geared to ask questions about things like that. They simply unconsciously accepted, without ever being cognizant they had, that certain things — whether seeing, feeling or thinking about them — 'felt good'. </p><p><i>Courtney</i> certainly wasn't probing things. To her, cropping Twerp had been fun. And, if her little pressed-legged squirms were any indication, that had also felt good to her. But she didn't <i>realize</i> it had felt good, only that it had been fun. And, even if she was subliminally aware of it having felt good, she'd certainly never even think to question <i>why</i> it did, why that might, feel good or be fun. She'd only thought to question if it was <i>OK</i> to do what she had done. Even after the aborted lesson with her slave, Courtney most likely wouldn't recognize signs of her <i>own</i> desire and arousal, although Samantha was positive she'd be sharp enough from now on to spot <i>Twerp's</i>. </p><p>""Remember, your first priority is fulfilling your obligations and duties when and where it comes to training Twerp,"" Samantha reiterated, ""but, after that, you can have all the fun with her you like. Within reason,"" she clarified. ""You can't expect to paddle and crop her morning, noon and night when she isn't busy doing tasks or lessons."" </p><p>Courtney giggled at that, imagining doing just that, picturing the expression on Twerp's face should that happen. Not that she intended to do so, but the daydream sure was fun! </p><p>Samantha was at a loss to determine just what to do from this point onwards. Oh, she knew perfectly well what to do in order to simply retrain Twerp back into an obedient, polite, biddable, responsible child. <i>And</i> what to do in order to truly train Twerp as a real, bonafide slave (including, a little voice in the back of her mind whispered, all the sensual and erotic aspects of that training). What she didn't know, hadn't decided or determined yet, was which one of the two to choose, or whether to create a blend of each. </p><p>Or what to do if <i>Courtney</i> started getting aroused at being a disciplinarian, at truly being a <i>real</i> Mistress to her slave. </p><p>Her musings were interrupted by the front door bell chiming. Courtney jerked; looked paralyzed, resembling a fawn trapped in blazing headlights in the middle of an expressway, unsure whether to freeze or bolt. Huge dusky eyes cut to the basement door, and Samantha clearly understood her thoughts as if reading her mind. </p><p>Putting her mug down and rising to her feet Samantha calmed her daughter. ""Don't worry baby. No one knows she's down there. They can't possibly know, or tell, that she is. Everything's perfectly fine."" </p><p>Courtney brightly blushed, not realizing her panic had been that transparent. Then she sheepishly grinned, nervously giggled. ""Sorry Mom."" </p><p>Warmly smiling Samantha ruffled Courtney's long, thick, silky, honey blonde tresses. ""It's all right baby. I understand. I sweated the first few times when I had 'guests' downstairs and you were old enough to start walking around."" </p><p>A louder giggle this time, a wide grin. </p><p>Courtney sipped her coffee, much more relaxed, as Mom walked off to answer the door. It was, she thought, real silly to panic. And it was very <i>exciting</i>, too, knowing Twerp was locked up downstairs the way she was! Courtney squirmed, picturing in her head just that image. Twerp all cuffed up and locked in that little cage! A real prisoner, no joke or fake! Heck, she'd die, unable to ever free herself, if they just left her like that! </p><p>Courtney almost grunted, feeling like she'd been punched in the tummy as that thought hit her. <i>Hard</i>. As, for the first time, Courtney truly realized that Twerp's life, literally as well as figuratively, lay in her hands. Well, Mom's and Courtney's hands, anyway. But that didn't lessen the impact one little bit. Twerp was utterly dependent on the two of them for everything. Including her very own life. </p><p>That was, in some ways, a <i>very</i> scary feeling. Not that they would, of course, just forget about Twerp being down there. But... if they <i>did</i>... there wasn't a blessed thing Twerp could do to save herself. </p><p>And no one would ever know. </p><p>But, for all that it was, indubitably, a scary feeling, accepting that for the reality it was was also terribly... <i>something</i>. Something else other then scary. A something that made her insides shiver. Get warm and tingly glowy. Kinda like when she'd been paddling and cropping Twerp. Kinda, just not <i>quite</i> the same. Different, but Courtney couldn't figure out just what that difference was, only that it was there. </p><p>And that it felt... <i>nice</i>! </p><p>She still hadn't puzzled that out when Mom came back, holding an opaque blue plastic grocery bag in one hand. Something was in there, she could tell, seeing the bulky outline. She didn't have to wait long for her curiosity to be sated, though. ""Let's get you ready to feed your slave, OK?"" Samantha said with a smile. ""But first, I've got something here I think <i>both</i> of you will like."" </p><p>It was utterly soundless in here. Silent as a tomb, although Sasha shied away from that simile after the first time she'd pictured it. She couldn't hear a single noise that she, herself, didn't produce. The susurration of her breathing sounded loud as a bellows to her although she sensed that, mere inches away, that soft gentle sound was swallowed up like a little birthday candle in the depths of ebony space. The slow, steady throb of her heart sounded like the rhythmic pounding of tympani in her ears. Her pulse was even audible, a gentle background hiss like that of a seashell held against an ear. The times she'd shifted about, seeking to get comfortable, the chime of the locks and rings at her cuffs had seemed shockingly loud and jarring. </p><p>She hadn't thought she <i>could</i> get comfortable. To start with, she hated lying on her tummy. Her side was her preferred position, followed by her back. But never on her tummy. But her back was right out. There was no way she could possibly lay on her back, not with her arms held behind there, secured by cuffed wrists. That would be painful! Lying on her side wouldn't be much better, and for the same reason. And that was even assuming she could, somehow, manage to wriggle and squirm onto her side, let alone her back. There really wasn't all that much room to either side of her. </p><p>And then there were her aches. Granted, far fewer of those then she'd had when fastened to that pole thing, with her arms all the way overhead, her legs spread wide and most - when not all - of her weight supported by her cuffed wrists. Most of <i>those</i> aches had faded into a dull, distant, mild soreness. Especially her wrists, which now felt lots better. Her shoulders, however, still ached quite a bit, and being positioned as they were due to her arms being confined behind her wasn't helping ease that ache at all, just changed the way the joints and muscles throbbed. What she <i>wanted</i> to do most of all was move; to be able to stretch, to work out the achy stiff soreness. Just the sheer luxury of being able to move! What she <i>could</i> do was little more then fidget and wriggle. </p><p>And then there was this room. Sasha didn't know why it affected her like it did. She only knew that it <i>did</i>. And that actually being caged was much more intense then just picturing that. She was far too exhausted and drained — physically, mentally and emotionally — to struggle and attempt escape. But, even if she had been in peak performance Sasha wouldn't have even bothered trying. The very room seemed to emanate the raw, sheer aura of unyielding inescapable confinement. Being cuffed and caged only exacerbated, only amplified, that sensation. </p><p>And then there were her feelings. One in particular. One she couldn't ignore, couldn't stop. Didn't know if it <i>could</i> be stopped and, even if it could, <i>how</i> to stop it. </p><p>Sasha had expected that, once she was left alone, once things stopped happening, being done to her, once she caught her breath and composure, she'd settle down. That that tingly, warm, achy tightness in her tummy would cool. Would ease, fade then vanish. It always had, <i>before</i>. When she'd banister rubbed and pressed, and even when she'd had all those incredibly vivid daydreams all this week, ever since she'd discovered these hidden, underground set of rooms. </p><p>But, although it had eased quite a bit, it had never really truly gone away. Even now, even after all this time (and Sasha had no idea if half an hour or the rest of the day had passed; time seemed to stand still in here, with her being this helpless and alone) she was very aware of that lingering, persistent tingling. It was rather like an itch. But an itch <i>inside</i> her. Real down low in her tummy. At her pussy, too, she thought, soft cheeks growing hot both at mentally using the new word for her cootchie in addition to the realization just where that itch seemed to be located. </p><p>A niggling, dogged itch that she couldn't reach and couldn't scratch. Couldn't ease, and didn't know how to ease even if she <i>could</i> reach it. </p><p>And then there were her thoughts. Which, in many ways, were worse then that tormenting itchiness. And just as implacable and unavoidable, too. </p><p>First and foremost, no matter how hard she wanted to deny it — and she tried very hard to do just that, and miserably failed — Sasha knew everything that had happened — was <i>still</i> happening — had been her own fault. She desperately wanted to place the blame on someone else, on anyone else, on anything other then her. Just like she'd been doing for almost a year now. But no matter how hard she tried she kept coming back to the same horrible truth. It was like being at the bottom of a deep conical pit of sand; no matter which way you tried climbing up and out, you just kept slipping and slithering right back down to the bottom. And the bottom, in this case, was that Sasha, and Sasha alone, was responsible for her predicament. </p><p>If she hadn't gone sneaking into these rooms, she wouldn't be in trouble for doing that. If she hadn't been so awful and nasty to her cousin, if she hadn't deceived, lied and blackmailed, Aunt Samantha might not have decided to take the extreme action she had. And Sasha wouldn't have found herself made a slave, the literal property and possession of her little cousin, with utterly no say in what happened, absolutely no rights at all. </p><p>The fact that Aunt Samantha thought so poorly of Sasha and her behavior that she chose <i>this</i> punishment made her want to just shrivel up and fade away. It wasn't as if her Aunt had just thrown her hands up in disgust, giving up on Sasha as a lost cause and not worth her time and effort, but it felt very close to that. Yet, even as miserable and despondent as Sasha felt at the moment, she couldn't seem to shake the feeling that there was more to Aunt Samantha's decisions and plans for Sasha then just simple — if somewhat extreme, excessive and outre — punishment. </p><p>She didn't want this. She didn't want what was happening. Not at all! Yet she could still vividly recall Aunt Samantha' expression as she stared into her eyes. Clearly recall those whispered words. <i>'Besides, little slave, you and I both know you want this. Being tied up. Being helpless. Having no choice, being made to do things. You want all of that. And more. Even the things you don't have any idea that exist. Yet. You can't get this, any of this, out of your mind. You think about it all day, dream about it all night, don't you.'</i> </p><p>But she didn't really want that! </p><p>Did she? </p><p>Sasha was feeling very confused and bewildered, on top of everything <i>else</i> she was feeling. It was one thing to daydream about some of this stuff. And quite another to have it actually happen to you. And against your will, at <i>that</i>! Especially, dog gone it, when she might very well have <i>volunteered</i> for some of this if she'd just been <i>asked</i>! </p><p>Her little, naked, cuffed body gently wriggled as she pondered and considered everything that had happened to her. And all the things that <i>might</i> happen. She tried to get comfy and just relax, but that lingering, niggling, itchy tingle just wouldn't go away. Sleek little hips, of their own volition, gently lifted and pressed down, very lightly rocked and shifted as her body mindlessly sought to ease that peripheral tingling itch. </p><p>She was a seething bundle of commingled emotions: embarrassment, humiliation, fear, dread, outrage, anger, mortification, shame, anxiety, fear, horror, shock... she'd never before felt so much, so intensely, at one time. Her thoughts shifted from one subject to the next like a wild bird frantically flying in a small cage, wings battering at the bars. </p><p>There was anger and affront at this gross miscarriage of justice... if one could call this punishment sentence that. This just wasn't fair! Not at all! How <i>dare</i> they do something like this! If Aunt Samantha really thought Sasha's possible little lapse of good judgment was wrong, surely there were better, more proper, more appropriate ways of dealing with that then treating her this way! Didn't they know how <i>wrong</i> this was? When Mom found out about this there'd be heck to pay! That didn't even take into account what kind of trouble they'd be in if, or when, Sasha told the authorities! </p><p>That was innate, instinctive defiance, sassiness and bravado talking. But it wasn't talking very bold and brassy at the moment. Closer to a murmur. More accurately, on sober reflection, a barely audible, unconvinced whisper. Because, no matter how strongly she tried to mutinously protest the unfairness and unjustness of this all, that they simply couldn't <i>do</i> this to her because it wasn't allowed... </p><p>. . . the locked cuffs securing her wrists and ankles, the locked metal cage surrounding her, the utter silence of this locked room... all of that belied her protests, made them nothing more then paper tigers in a raging blast furnace. </p><p>They <i>could</i> do this... because they already <i>had</i>. And as long as she remained confined down here, the only two people Sasha could protest to, appeal to, petition to, weren't very likely to have a sympathetic ear to any complaints and disputes. </p><p>Snuffling back a tear Sasha shifted again, refusing to lose the war but, at the moment, surrendering this specific skirmish. She wasn't about to give either of them the satisfaction of caving in, oh no! She'd show them she was made of sterner stuff then that! </p><p>Darn it, <i>why</i> did Aunt Samantha have to come home so early and spoil <i>everything</i>!? Sasha had been tremendously enjoying herself, and she hadn't been harming anyone or anything, after all! It had been ever-so-much fun making her daydreams seem and feel more real by tying herself to that pole thing! </p><p>Of their own volition her daydreams started playing again in her mind, until Sasha became conscious she'd started thinking again about them. Then she gently nibbled her full, soft, warm pouty lower lip, deeply thoughtful and reflective. She hadn't really considered it at first, not with so much going on at the time but, now that she thought over things, laying here like this was extremely close to some of her most intense daydreams. </p><p>Although those daydreams hadn't been specific or detailed, there <i>had</i> been similar generalities. She'd been helpless. Unable to move, resist or escape. She'd either been in undies or, in the more intense ones, totally undressed and naked. Secured someplace, all alone, where she couldn't be seen, heard or found. Waiting. Nervously, apprehensively, tremulously waiting. <i>Only</i> able to wait, unable to run or flee. Knowing, without being told, that once her 'captor' returned... </p><p>That nibbling grew more as she thought about that part. Again the thoughts and images hadn't been specific or clear but... she did have some vague ideas about what would 'happen'. Like, they'd finish stripping her naked while she was helpless to protest or stop that. And touch her, again while she was helpless to protest or stop that. And not just simply <i>touch</i> her, but touch her in very <i>distinct</i> places. Her boobies. Her cootc... pussy. </p><p>Her no-touch places. Places that were <i>wrong</i> to be touched there. Places she wasn't <i>supposed</i> to be touched. But her captor did, anyway. </p><p>Those daydreams made her feel funny, in several different ways. Naughty for even thinking stuff like that, picturing that happening, even sorta wanting that to happen, even if just in daydreams. Kinda scary imagining that, being that helpless, being unable to stop being stripped naked, from being touched those places. Yet exciting, too, in an odd, new kinda feeling. </p><p>Sasha knew she shouldn't be touched there, shouldn't let others see or touch her there. Hadn't Mom said that? And her teachers, too? Hadn't Health Class said so? </p><p>But, still, for all that, it had been a wickedly naughty-scary-exciting sensation daydreaming just that happening. </p><p>Huge eyes rounded to enormous stunned emerald pools. Deep intense tingles abruptly rippled and coursed through her. Almost against her will Sasha looked around. <i>Really</i> looked around as she focused on things. In almost every way this was <i>exactly</i> like some of her daydreams. She'd been helplessly stripped naked, unable to prevent that from happening. Was quite securely confined at wrists and ankles by locked leather cuffs, and was <i>still</i> naked. Incapable of moving, resisting or escaping. All she could do was lay there and helplessly wait. </p><p>But, <i>unlike</i> her daydreams, most certainly so, she didn't have to speculate on what being touched and played with in her no-touch places would be like. </p><p>For she'd <i>already</i> been touched there. </p><p>And it had been every bit as embarrassing, humiliating, shameful and mortifying as she'd envisioned that being. And her helpless impotence had only intensified that a hundred-fold. </p><p>But... that hadn't been <i>all</i> she'd felt. By no means. </p><p>Even now, in the total privacy of her own mind, Sasha sternly shied away from admitting, even to herself, that being touched there felt nice. </p><p><i>More</i> then nice. Much more. Much, much, <i>much</i> more then 'just nice'. Even through and past the embarrassment and humiliation she couldn't ignore the intense bursts of shivery, tingly, fiery jolts that rocked and raced through her at those touches. Like nothing she'd ever felt before. Didn't <i>know</i> could exist. Drove her nuts and crazy inside, waiting, yearning, <i>hungering</i> for more and yet more again. Until she couldn't think, couldn't reason. Could only <i>feel</i>. </p><p>And <i>want</i>. </p><p>That had been momentous enough, shocking enough. But what added to that, like hosing down a bonfire with a stream of gasoline, was the expressions on her aunt's and her cousin's faces. </p><p>Courtney's face, in particular. She'd looked so pleased, so delighted. Like she was looking at something uniquely precious, exquisitely priceless. Was looking that way at <i>Sasha</i>. Because she was touching and playing with her. </p><p>Because of how Sasha was responding. </p><p>There was something even more mystifying and befuddling to Sasha. Given the circumstances Sasha certainly wasn't surprised that Courtney had sought revenge. Heck, had the situation been reversed, <i>Sasha</i> assuredly would have done just that! It was patently obvious, right from the beginning, that Courtney reveled in Sasha's misfortune and doom. That she thirsted for vengeance and positively was going to slake that craving. Her gleeful, gloating expression certainly proved that, as did her fiendish paddling and cropping of Sasha. Gagging Sasha had been just icing on the cake. </p><p>Yet, for all her desires for seeking revenge, Courtney had shocked and surprised Sasha. Sasha would have gloated seeing Courtney hanging from that pole. Would have relished watching Courtney struggle, cry and plead. Would probably have left her all day, just as Courtney had promised to do to Sasha. </p><p>But, for all of her very valid reasons for revenge, Courtney had been concerned. Caring. Had taken care of Sasha when she hurt. Was so tired and exhausted she was past tears and sobbing. Had been careful and cautious, patient with Sasha when walking her, understanding how wobbly and weak she'd been. Had <i>praised</i> Sasha for being good and obedient. Praise that had, inexplicably, made Sasha feel warm inside, gently flushed with mysterious pleasure and pride. Had stood up to Aunt Samantha when she'd been furious at Sasha, correcting her Mom and defending Sasha. When she <i>could</i> have just kept mum and enjoyed watching Sasha get punished yet again. </p><p>Sleek little shifting hips grew more restless. Sasha gave a moan of frustration, wanting nothing more at the moment then the freedom to banister press, for that achy tingling was growing again. Just from remembering all that. </p><p>Then she froze. Well, <i>most</i> of her did, anyway. Her hips had a mind and will of their own, and pretty much refused to remain motionless. </p><p>She... she couldn't... she couldn't <i>really</i> want this? <i>Could</i> she? </p><p>Sasha's mind was in too much of a turmoil to truly reason on that. But she wasn't so befuddled to mistake two things. She was tingling every bit as badly as she'd ever had before when she'd daydreamed, even while knowing this <i>wasn't</i> any fantasy. </p><p>And she was wet again. </p><p>Her soft smooth cheeks ignited at finally becoming conscious of that warm slipperiness at her pussy. At remembering the last time that had happened. And how Aunt Samantha and Courtney made her feel as if burning up inside with tingles. </p><p>She'd only <i>thought</i> she been confused and baffled before. Now she really knew what that was like! </p><p>Somehow Sasha had actually managed to doze. That hadn't been easy, for those tingles had never completely cooled off. Neither, once it had started, had her wetness. She couldn't be certain, of course, but Sasha was a bit dismayed at that. It was entirely possible, she thought, that, as long as she remained cuffed, remained helpless like this, those tingles might <i>never</i> really go away. </p><p>As long as she remained awake, remained conscious and aware, it was impossible to ignore anything. There was no way to overlook having her wrists cuffed behind her back. No way to ignore she was naked, laying tummy down in a locked cage. Impossible to overlook being held in this locked, soundproofed room, not when that utter silence ponderously weighed down on her like a weight. And, as long as she couldn't ignore any of that, it was impossible to get that deep-in-the-tummy achiness, those jolting little tingles, to ease, fade and vanish. </p><p>And as long as she continued having that deep-in-the-tummy achiness, those jolting little tingles, it was virtually impossible to just close her eyes, ignore them and drift to sleep. Had Sasha not been as exhausted and depleted of resources as she was, most likely she'd never have managed even dozing. But, she was, and, somehow, she succeeded nodding off into a drowsy twilight. </p><p>She was dimly aware, deep in her subconscious, of the door opening behind her. Heavy lids groggily fluttered as the interior lights gradually, over a few seconds, brightened from their dim luminescence. She softly moaned in mild discomfort as she roused, sleepily blinked. </p><p>""Did you have a nice nap?"" Sasha heard her cousin cheerily pipe up in her high, melodious voice from behind her. She stiffened at that tone, defiance and outrage starting to bubble up inside her. How dare Courtney sound so merry and amused!? </p><p>""Don't bother answering,"" Courtney stated before Sasha could open her mouth for a rebuking retort. ""You're still not permitted to speak. And I need to make sure you really understand about that, too,"" Courtney said as she walked around the cage, standing mere inches away in front of Sasha. </p><p>Sasha's mouth opened anyway. But not to make any sort of scathing response. In fact, not to say anything at all. No, the real reason her mouth opened — well, more accurately, her small jaw drop in astonishment — was because of what she saw. </p><p>Lying as she was Sasha couldn't crane her head back to look up. About as far up as she could see was her cousin's little knees. But what she <i>could</i> see had stunned her. For Courtney wasn't wearing her white cotton ankle socks and sneaks. What she <i>was</i> wearing... </p><p>. . . Sasha gaped, staring at the shiny black, brightly gleaming, leather boots right before her rounded eyes. Boots that went all the way up to just below Courtney's small knees. <i>Heeled</i> boots at that, even if the heels were only an inch tall and were rather wide at the base. </p><p>""It's not that remaining silent is the <i>exception</i>,"" Courtney continued, seeming to pay no attention to Sasha's surprise and shock. ""It's the <i>rule</i>. You're <i>never</i> to speak any more, unless and until given permission by me. I'm not telling you to keep quiet until it's OK to speak. You're <i>never</i> to speak again unless and until I say you can."" </p><p>Sasha swallowed at that. She hadn't been looking at it <i>that</i> way. She'd been looking at it quite differently. Like having her Mom tell her to hush up and be quiet for a while. Looking at it as if having to stay quiet was a temporary, now-and-then sort of thing. But it was a <i>very</i> distinct contrast, indeed, being told to stay quiet at times compared to never talking again; that speaking would be a treat, rather then a right or expectation! </p><p>She couldn't see Courtney's expression, and right now she badly wanted to see what that looked like. To try and gain some insight as to what Courtney was thinking and feeling. But she just couldn't tip her head back any further then it was, and unfortunately Courtney's knees weren't telling her a single thing. </p><p>""I told you this morning I was gonna leave you hanging like that all day,"" Courtney continued. ""That was wrong of me to say. I was mad and angry and hurt, and I lost my temper and said I was gonna do something. And didn't do it after all. I'm glad I didn't, because that would have harmed you, and a Mistress never wants to harm her slave."" </p><p>Sasha lightly shivered, not missing the slight added stress to 'harmed' and 'harm' nor, for that matter, Courtney emphasizing the words 'Mistress' and 'slave'. </p><p>""But from now on, if I tell you I'm going to do something, that's exactly what's going to happen. And if I tell you what the con... consequences,"" Courtney stumbled over that word, carefully pronouncing it, ""of a slave's disobedience will be, if you disobey, that's exactly what's gonna happen. No ifs, ands or buts about it. Understood?"" </p><p>Sasha weakly nodded, licking lips that felt terribly dry all of a sudden. </p><p>""Good slave!"" Courtney praised, pleased that she'd nodded rather then answering out loud. Then returned to that firm, stern tone which, coming from such a tiny girl and considering her fluting voice should have sounded absurd yet was anything but comical, ""A slave isn't even to say 'Thank you'. A smile will be just fine in place of that. And I mean this Twerp: say a single word and I'll gag you again. It doesn't matter if you just forget, or whatever the reason is. Say a word, make any peep at all, and you'll be gagged quicker then you can blink."" </p><p>Sasha swallowed again, having yet another butterfly convention in her tummy. They really started partying down moments later as Courtney added, ""You'll be gagged lots anyway. Both to help train you to remain silent, help you remember that. And because I just like <i>seeing</i> you gagged. I don't need any reason to gag my slave — or do anything <i>else</i>, either — other then I just wanna do something."" </p><p>Sharp little tremors rippled through Sasha as she lay there. Naked, helplessly cuffed, locked in a cage, lying on her tummy in front of her little cousin. Her words hitting her like hammer blows. </p><p>Courtney seemed finished speaking. For now, anyway. She waited a few moments, just looking down at her slave, before turning and walking directly away from Sasha, the heels of her boots making a soft 'tock' on the cream and beige tiles of the floor. She padded over to another cage atop which, Sasha noticed, a small covered tray that hadn't been there before was now sitting. </p><p>Then Sasha's jaw dropped open again. Much further then before. </p><p>As she finally got to see <i>all</i> of her little cousin. </p><p>Courtney's long, mid-back length, thick yet silky, slightly wavy honey blondetresses had been carefully braided into a thick plait down the middle of her back. But <i>that</i> wasn't what stunned Sasha, oh no. That was left to what she was <i>wearing</i>. </p><p>A soft, supple, black leather skirt surrounded her tiny little hips. A <i>short</i> skirt, at that, reaching down only a little bit past mid-thigh. Her top was gleaming black leather, too, a sleeveless vest that exposed her midriff and tummy, closed together at the front by crisscrossed leather laces that, even when firmly snugged, left the front of the vest open a little, revealing a line of pale, creamy smooth skin. Courtney <i>never</i> wore anything like that! Her Mom wouldn't <i>let</i> her! Heck, that was one of the things that Sasha had viciously, maliciously teased Courtney about! That she was still such a little girl that she couldn't wear more grown-up things like Sasha could. </p><p>Then Sasha noticed the thin, gold linked chain that circled those little hips. Hanging from the left was a small ring of keys, while hanging from the <i>right</i>... </p><p>Sasha swallowed. <i>Hard</i>. Seeing a riding crop fastened there. </p><p>Courtney simply picked the tray up then carried it over before carefully setting it on the floor just to the side of Sasha's cage, up by her head. ""This afternoon is going to be real busy,"" she informed as she gingerly knelt in front of Sasha's cage, watchful of the hard tiles on her knees. ""There's still a lot you need to be shown and taught before tonight. Plus I wanna play with my slave more later, too,"" she said with a happy, eager grin of anticipation. ""But my slave needs feeding first, before all that."" </p><p>Feeding? <i>Food</i>? Sasha's tummy abruptly rumbled. She hadn't realized just how empty her tummy was, how hungry she was, until Courtney mentioned food. But, now that she <i>had</i>, Sasha felt quite ravenous, her tummy feeling like a huge, hollow empty ball. But how the heck was she supposed to eat like <i>this</i>? </p><p>She found out just that very answer a few moments later, as Courtney removed the key ring, sorted through the keys there until finding the one she sought, then tiny fingers inserted it into a small lock Sasha wasn't even aware was there. That wasn't really surprising, since the lock was built right into the frame of the cage itself. Once the lock was open Courtney gently tugged the front of the cage, right in front of Sasha's face, lowering a section of grill and creating an opening about a foot wide and six inches deep. Far too small to wriggle out of, even if Sasha hadn't still been cuffed as she was. </p><p>Lifting the tray top off Courtney set it to the side, then picked up the empty plate sitting on the tray, inserting it through the opened grill and placing it right under Sasha's nose. The next plate she picked up <i>wasn't</i> empty. Sitting atop that one were pieces of grilled cheese. Eighteen inch by inch pieces, to be exact. Sasha's mouth started watering no sooner did that delicious aroma hit her little nose, even as her face hotly, furiously flamed guessing what was supposed to happen. </p><p>Again mutinous defiance reared up inside her. In addition to everything else, she was supposed to eat like an animal? No way! No <i>way</i> was she going to give Courtney that satisfaction! That victory! </p><p>Except that Courtney didn't appear taunting, gloating or demeaning. Rather, she looked shyly, quietly pleased, as if this was something precious to her, too, rather then another way to humiliate Sasha. ""I made it myself,"" she softly declared. ""It should still be nice and hot,"" she said as she placed the first little square on the inside plate, within easy reach of Sasha's mouth. </p><p>Her tummy rumbled again. Grilled cheese, especially <i>mozzarella</i> grilled cheese, was a favorite of Sasha's. And a piece, still piping hot, lay just at her lips. She didn't even have to struggle or look silly trying to reach it. Literally, all she had to do was open her mouth and lip it right up. It had even been sectioned up small enough to make it bite-sized. </p><p>""Go ahead. Eat. I know you must be hungry,"" Courtney gently encouraged, not in any way sounding disparaging or mocking. </p><p>Silently muttering Sasha gingerly lipped up the piece, a bit wary in case it was too hot. Then almost groaned, eyes closing in bliss, as she carefully chewed. It was just the way she liked it: thick with mozzarella, the cheese melty and gooey, the bread just a bit crunchy. It was surprisingly very delicious. All the more so if Courtney really did make it herself. Exceptionally surprising because, to the best of Sasha's knowledge, Courtney wasn't <i>allowed</i> to cook. Use the microwave, yes, but not the stove or oven. Not on her own, anyway. </p><p>That had been another bitter bone of contention between her Aunt and Courtney and herself. Sasha had gotten used to cooking for herself, making her own meals, whenever she wanted and whatever she wanted. But Aunt Samantha wouldn't <i>let</i> her cook. Not even scrambled eggs! Sheesh! Nuke them, yes, but not stove-cook them. So, unless Courtney was lying about this, stodgy old Aunt Samantha had finally unbent enough to let Courtney cook something on her own. </p><p>She hadn't even swallowed her first bite before Courtney had daintily placed a second one right where the first piece had been. It seemed as if she wasn't going to tease or torment Sasha for her food. Speaking of which, this sure wasn't plain old oatmeal, bland and cold like they said her food would be. Sasha gloated inside. She just knew they hadn't been serious about that! </p><p>Swallowing she picked up the second, tummy growling and insistent for more. There was a momentary pause in her chewing as a thought abruptly popped into her head. How, exactly, had Aunt Samantha put that? Oh yes. <i>That might be cold, plain oatmeal for the rest of the summer if a slave keeps being disobedient.</i> </p><p>Was she having a yummy grilled cheese for lunch, not because they hadn't been serious, but because Sasha had been obedient? </p><p>She pondered that as she ate the next few pieces, Courtney seeming quite delighted to simply remain kneeling and placing each one down for Sasha to eat. Was this their way to show they were happy with Sasha being docile and acquiescent? Sasha wasn't positive and, in addition, wasn't sure if she wanted to simply roll over and play dead for them. Selling her freedom and independence, as it were, for nicer, better treatment. </p><p>Then again, that didn't help explain the gentle warmth in her tummy at thinking she had been pleasing, nor that self-same warmth at the quiet, possessive pride Sasha saw in Courtney's eyes. </p><p>She'd just finished the last piece before licking her lips. That had been sooooo good! Her tummy felt nice and full. Neither too much nor too little. Just enough for satisfied repletion. That shy possessive smile had never left Courtney's face, neither had the gleam fade from her huge grey eyes. Once Sasha was done the last piece Courtney removed the plate from inside the cage. A good china plate, too, and not a cheapy paper disposable one either, Sasha finally noticed. Then her eyes abruptly snapped and raged, indignant outrage blazing in them as she saw Courtney lift up something else from her tray. </p><p>A bottle. A <i>baby</i> bottle! One of those plastic, bent-angled ones. Filled with what looked like chocolate milk. Not that Sasha was going to find out, because she flat out refused to drink from that! How <i>dare</i> Courtney!! </p><p>That blazing, furiously raging fire, however, virtually extinguished in an instant as Courtney spoke. There was no suggestion of gloating, no indication of malicious, tormenting glee in her voice. Neither was there any trace of apology in her words. She simply and plainly explained, ""I couldn't use a sippy cup or much of anything else for your milk. So it was either this or have you lap from a bowl. I'm not using a baby bottle to embarrass you. If I wanted to do <i>that</i> I'd've made you eat and drink from little doggy dishes."" </p><p>Sasha <i>still</i> didn't want to drink from that, having to nurse and suckle like a little baby. Courtney might <i>think</i> that wouldn't be embarrassing, but <i>she</i> wasn't the one doing the drinking! </p><p>Still... it <i>was</i> chocolate milk. <i>Cold</i> chocolate milk too, she realized, seeing the beads of dew on the sides. </p><p>Courtney carefully inserted the bottle through the cage grill, then delicately positioned the rubber nipple just at Sasha's lips. ""I made the hole bigger, so it'd be easier to drink from. So be careful,"" she warned. </p><p>Sasha felt... she wasn't quite sure how to describe it. Like if she drank from that it would be so demeaning, so babyish and humiliating. Like she couldn't drink on her own and needed being bottle fed or something. </p><p>Then again... she <i>couldn't</i> drink on her own. Not like this, not as she was. And she was thirsty, and cold chocolate milk would taste sooooo good. And this was heaps better then having to try lapping it from a bowl, even she had to admit that to herself. </p><p>But she could have eaten and drank if they'd just uncuffed her and taken her out of this cage! So, why leave her like this and make her go through all this indignity just to have lunch? What was the point? Sasha was positive there <i>had</i> to be a reason, she was certain of that, but she couldn't puzzle it out at the moment. About the only thing she could conclude, with almost perfect instinctive clarity and acceptance, was this <i>hadn't</i> been done for the express purpose of humiliating and embarrassing her. </p><p>Courtney just patiently kept the nipple tip right at her mouth. She didn't order her to drink like she had both times before with the sippy cup. Nor did she coax and cajole. She'd said what she had to say, it seemed, and now it was up to Sasha to decide to drink or not. </p><p>Her face heated up when, at last, she gently pursed her full, soft pouty lips around the rubbery tip. It felt... weird... doing that. Even weirder to draw back and suckle. Then almost drowned when a tide of chocolate milk — and oh, it was so icy cold and good! — flooded her mouth. </p><p>""Be careful!"" Courtney gently chided, holding the bottle back until Sasha stopped sputtering. ""I said it came out easy."" Once Sasha swallowed and relaxed Courtney placed the nipple back to her lips again. </p><p>Oh yes, this was a very weird feeling indeed. Sasha closed her eyes, so she didn't have to look at Courtney as she — carefully this time — drew back on the tip and suckled. It wasn't the same as sucking on a straw. Close, but not the same, not with feeling that nipple in her mouth. Slowly, steadily, rhythmically she nursed, swallowing after each suckle. It felt oddly... comforting. Calming. Relaxing. Until, at last, the bottle noisily gurgled as she sucked in the last of the milk. </p><p>Courtney gently drew the bottle back once it was empty. Sasha felt the nipple leave her mouth, and she peeped, then, up at Courtney. A sudden rush of gentle warmth flooded through her at Courtney's expression. Shyly pleased. Quietly delighted. Possessively proud. </p><p>""Lessons'll start in half an hour,"" Courtney informed as she placed the now-empty baby bottle on the tray before replacing the lid. ""I'll be back for my slave then. Rest until I return."" Tiny hands lifted the grill door back up, firmly closing and relocking it. Gracefully standing up, her tiny figure fluidly moving, showing clear evidence at her skill in gymnastics, Courtney got to her feet, then leaned over and picked up the tray with both hands. Without another word, without any further glance down at Sasha, Courtney simply walked over to the door, opened it, stepped out and firmly closed it behind her. </p><p>Leaving Sasha alone again inside the cell room. </p><p><i>Lessons?</i> she thought. <i>What did she mean by 'lessons'?</i> Sasha had no idea what she meant by lessons No guess what they might entail. In any event, it didn't <i>sound</i> good, no no no. Not that it made any difference, because one thing Sasha was very slowly, very reluctantly starting to understand, was that whether she liked something or not, wanted something or not, if they chose to do something, that something <i>would</i> happen, no matter what. And no matter how Sasha felt about it. </p><p>One thing for sure, this was going to be the fastest thirty minutes Sasha had ever had the misfortune to experience. </p><p>No sooner had she closed the door behind her then Courtney loudly exhaled. ""Phew!"" She leaned back against the cool wood-paneled door, then ever so slowly slid downwards until her tiny firm rump hit the carpet. Somehow she'd managed to get through all that without a hitch. Which wasn't too shabby at all, considering she'd only had about 15 minutes of intensive rehearsal with Mom. </p><p>She almost envied Twerp. After all, <i>she'd</i> gotten to rest quite a bit. Unlike Courtney. She'd barely finished a quick lunch before things started to get <i>very</i> busy. </p><p>Mom had no sooner come back with the mystery bag when off they both went to Courtney's bedroom. 'To change' Mom had said, which had only further spiked Courtney's curiosity. 'I think we need to start setting the proper ""mood"" and ""atmosphere"",' Mom had said as they walked together upstairs to her room. Once inside Courtney had gotten quite a shock, she must have looked real silly because Mom started chuckling at her expression. Because as soon as they walked inside Mom started taking things out of that mystery bag. </p><p>As she sat there, leaning against the door, Courtney's thoughts went back to just after lunch, replaying everything again in her mind. </p><p>One after another Mom removed the contents of the bag, laying them out on Courtney's bed. </p><p>A black leather skirt with matching top. And black leather knee-high boots. With <i>heels</i>! </p><p>Mom would never <i>ever</i> let her wear anything like that! Said it wasn't 'appropriate' for a girl her age. And neither were heels although, with them, it was more out of concern for her health. Mom believed that wearing heels at her age wasn't good for her muscles, joints, bones or posture and so wouldn't let her have anything with heels. Even itsy-bitsy heels. Unless it was for a short time and for something special, like a wedding or something. </p><p>As for that skirt and top, hooooo! No <i>way</i>!! Her dresses couldn't have side slits any further up then just below the bottom of her knees, and skirts had to be at least knee length. And this was way shorter then that! And they were leather, too! </p><p>""I remember Mrs. Thornberg saying something about Amber having outgrown some of her things,"" Mom told her. ""So I called to see if they still had these."" Courtney knew whom she was talking about, too. Amber went to the same school as Courtney, attended the same class, having been held back a grade last year. She also knew how Mom felt about how 'permissive' Mrs. Thornberg was regarding how Amber dressed. Mom didn't approve. Nope, not at all. Why, Mrs. Thornberg even let Amber wear make up! </p><p>Courtney had thought Mom was gonna wig out the first time she'd seen Amber in this exact same outfit. She'd been incensed! But she somehow kept her temper and didn't say anything to them. But, ever since Mrs. Thornberg had started letting Amber 'show her independence' Mom didn't allow Courtney to play with her. Said she was a 'bad influence'. </p><p>Yet, now here was that very outfit that had set Mom off like a bomb, and Courtney looked at her with an extremely puzzled yet curious expression. </p><p>""Slip into these sweetheart,"" Samantha said, holding out the skirt and top. ""Let's see how they fit."" </p><p>""Oooooo-K Mom,"" she hesitantly replied, taking both from her. </p><p>Samantha smiled. ""It's OK baby. I normally don't approve of children your age wearing clothing like this, as you well know. But... this isn't a 'normal' situation."" </p><p>Courtney toed off her sneaks then, lifting one tiny foot up at a time, peeled off her white cotton ankle socks. ""It isn't?"" she asked. </p><p>""No baby. It isn't. These are for a very special purpose and circumstance. For when you're with Twerp. Trust me on this sweetheart. The effect you'll make on your slave wearing these will leave a very good impression on her. You remember what I've told you about clothes?"" </p><p>Courtney nodded as she skinned out of her denim cutoffs and top, not at all embarrassed, or even thinking twice, about undressing with Mom there. She certainly did remember. Mom had been very patient and understanding, carefully explaining her reasons. ""You said that kids my age don't really understand the power of clothes. Of suggestive dress. That wearing certain styles and kinds of clothes — makeup and excessive jewelry, too — is sorta like sending an invitation. And we're not really old enough, or mature and experienced enough, to know how to handle things if we get an 'answer' to that invitation. That being modest isn't that we're being prudes, dorks, nerds or geeks. Being modest is just a way to keep people from paying unwanted and inappropriate attention to our bodies. That we can still dress nice, still dress with style but with safety, too."" </p><p>""Very good sweetheart!"" Samantha said with warm, deep approval. ""That's absolutely right."" </p><p>Courtney really didn't understand <i>all</i> of that as she repeated, virtually verbatim, what Mom had told her before. Which made her think that, if she couldn't comprehend everything when her Mom was trying very hard to <i>make</i> it understandable, maybe Mom had a point about her not being old enough to conceive how clothes had power and could draw bad attention to herself. Attention she wouldn't know how to handle. Besides, Mom never lied to her. Never just gave her an answer because she was in a hurry, or didn't care, or just didn't want to deal with the issue. So if Mom had been that patient, that detailed, maybe she really <i>did</i> know what she was talking about. </p><p>And, even if Courtney felt Mom was way out and wrong, she still wouldn't disobey her and wear things she didn't allow. </p><p>Unlike Sasha had done, with that swimsuit. </p><p>""So, what does this have to do with Twerp?"" she shrewdly asked, carefully looking at the skirt before stepping into it and slipping it up slender little legs. She couldn't help a little shiver at the texture and scent, so drastically unlike anything she'd worn before. </p><p>""Well, this is a very suggestive outfit. Which is why I'd never permit you to wear it outdoors. For any reason. However, what it would suggest to most anyone else is quite different then the implication it will have on Twerp."" </p><p>It wasn't a perfect fit. The waist was a bit loose. It wasn't so much that Amber was a big girl, as much as Courtney was quite a tiny petite doll of a child. ""What will it suggest to Twerp?"" she asked. </p><p>Samantha came over, checking the size. ""This should be fine for now. I'll take it in a bit tonight, so it fits better. As to what it will suggest to Twerp, when she sees you in this it will only emphasize that you're her Mistress. And she's your slave."" </p><p>""Really? Kewl!"" Courtney delighted burbled. </p><p>""Yes. Really,"" Samantha indulgently smiled. ""She won't even realize it, either. Not consciously, anyway."" </p><p>Courtney looked at the vest thing closely, not quite sure how it went on. It didn't take her sharp mind more then a few moments to figure it out, however, and soon she had it draped over her chest. It took a little bit to lace the front closed, and she grew a bit frustrated as she tugged them. ""What's the matter baby?"" Samantha asked. </p><p>""It won't close all the way!"" she grumbled, annoyed. </p><p>""It's not supposed to sweetheart. Here,"" Samantha waved her daughter over then, once Courtney was standing in front of her she carefully tugged the laces, evenly adjusting them all the way up. </p><p>Courtney tipped her head all the way forward, intently watching. ""Is my skin supposed to show?"" </p><p>Samantha nodded. ""Yes, it is. The way it looks now is how it should look. Want to see how it looks on you?"" </p><p>Her head rapidly bobbing with eagerness and curiosity Courtney blurted, ""Uh-<i>huh</i>!! I sure do!"" </p><p>Chuckling, Samantha motioned to the mirror hanging at the back of Courtney's bedroom door. ""Go take a peek then."" </p><p>Literally hop-skipping over Courtney raced on tiny bare feet over to the mirror. Her little jaw dropped open, huge gray eyes rounded to enormous astounded saucers. ""Oh, wow!"" she airily exclaimed, stunned at what she saw. </p><p>Courtney couldn't believe the transformation this made. It didn't do a thing for her height, true. She still looked quite tiny. And it was plain as day she didn't have any boobies yet, either. But, somehow... somehow she looked... older. More grown-up. </p><p>In a flash of blinding insight Courtney suddenly had a clearer understanding of what Mom meant about clothes and the power they had. How many people, she wondered, if they saw her right now would see only the clothes, and the impression and suggestion they made, and miss seeing a nine year old in them? </p><p>""Oh, this is so <i>kewl</i>!"" she elatedly caroled, dancing in place on tiny bare feet. ""Twerp's not gonna know what hit her, huh?"" </p><p>Softly laughing, deep blue eyes twinkling Sasha nodded. ""Nope! She sure won't baby."" </p><p>Turning this way and that Courtney admired how she looked, just <i>this</i> wee step shy of actually preening with vanity, extremely pleased with how she appeared. Even as a small little voice in her head whispered that she'd never go outside in this, regardless of what her Mom said. Unless she wanted to look like she had an all-body sunburn, anyway. It was much more revealing then anything she'd ever worn before. <i>Especially</i> with that vertical bared slit at her chest! </p><p>""I'm not sure if the boots will fit,"" Samantha cautioned. ""You should be about Amber's old size. I asked before I got them. But, even if you both have the same shoe size that doesn't mean they'll comfortably fit you."" </p><p>Courtney padded back over to her Mom, gazing wide-eyed down at the boots. She didn't really want to mention a certain fact, but she was too conscious of the trust Mom had in her honesty and integrity, and didn't want to betray that precious bond. ""They have heels, you know."" </p><p>""I know. I'd rather they were flats. But they aren't. I'll probably buy you ones with flats soon. But, until then, these should be all right. It's not as if you'll be wearing them all day. Sit down and try them on."" </p><p>Plopping down on the edge of her bed Courtney picked up one of them. They didn't lace, or zip. In that they resembled her long leather riding boots. They'd need socks, though, so she hopped up, barefoot padded over to her dresser and removed a pair of thin, white cotton, knee length socks. Then back over to the bed to reperch on the edge. Drawing the socks all the way up and smoothing them flat — having learned how uncomfortable bunched up socks can be in riding boots and having no desire to repeat that experience again — Courtney deeply arched her little foot, steeply pointed tiny toes, then tugged the boot on and up. It was a little bit of a struggle. Then again, boots like these always were. Once she felt her foot 'pop' into place she gave an experimental wriggle of her toes. Not tight, which was a good thing. She'd have to walk about some, though, to see if they were too loose, though. </p><p>Tiny tonguetip peeking out past small lips Courtney softly grunted as she tugged the other on. ""How do they fit?"" Samantha asked. </p><p>Wriggling the toes on both feet now she replied, ""They aren't tight Mom. They feel pretty good."" Then she stood up and took a few experimental steps. She wasn't at all concerned about them having heels and her losing her balance. Her riding boots, after all, had very similar heels. In fact, in fit and balance they closely resembled riding boots. The <i>design</i>, however, was quite different. More... more... </p><p>She couldn't think of the right word. If she <i>could</i> have, 'provocative' and 'sexy' would have been perfect choices. Then again, they would have qualified for the outfit, too. </p><p>They were a little loose. Not so much on the length as the width. Just not enough to be uncomfortable. She walked twice around the room, just to make sure, before looking at her Mom, tentatively saying, ""They should be OK Mom. They are a little loose, but not too bad."" </p><p>Samantha, meanwhile, had just suffered an epiphany of sorts. A revelation. Her little girl was still a little girl, but she was deeply astounded at the transformation that outfit produced in her daughter. It wasn't just visual appearance, either. Samantha was utterly confident Courtney wasn't doing so intentionally but, by her second pass around the room she was almost strutting. Walking with a grace, poise and verve that was quite astounding. Making her appear older. Bolder. Elegant. More confident, poised and assured. </p><p>Sexier. </p><p>It was that last that so incredibly stunned and deeply shocked Samantha. All the more startling because it had come without warning. Absolutely no hint at all. Like a bolt of lightning from a clear, cloudless blue sky. And striking Samantha as powerfully as a multi-billion volt thunderbolt, too. </p><p>In an instant her daughter had changed. From pure innocence, from naive, unsophisticated, ingenuousness. To sultry and beguiling, captivating and tempting, enticing and erotic. </p><p>Sexy. </p><p>Samantha might want to deny that. Might want to pretend she hadn't seen that abrupt, unexpected metamorphosis. But she couldn't. And she'd be negligent and delinquent if she did either. One didn't take care of potential trials and pitfalls by hiding one's head in the sand and pretending one hadn't seen it. </p><p>It wasn't as if Samantha had any real objections to Courtney being attractive, alluring and sexy... down the road, in the future. When she was, oh, eighteen or older. She certainly didn't wish for her daughter to be plain and unattractive. Inhibited regarding passion, indifferent to being seen as lovely and desirable. </p><p>Courtney wasn't what Samantha would call simply, merely, pretty. Or cute. Or adorable. Lovely, sweet, charming, yes. A sort of quiet, subdued, elfish grace and elegance, yes, that surpassed simple 'pretty' and 'beauty'. An appearance and poise that complemented her tiny, doll-like figure and lithe, athletic carriage. </p><p>That wasn't even considering her imposing precocious intelligence and maturity. </p><p>Yet she was one hundred percent little girl, too. And it was that dichotomy, the comparison of the child Samantha knew — held deep in her heart as the most precious thing in her life — versus what she was seeing now that was so startling. </p><p>""Is something the matter Mom?"" Courtney asked, seeing Samantha looking so deeply pensive. </p><p>""Hmmm?"" Samantha blinked, gave a little headshake as she roused herself from her introspective revere, then reassuringly smiled at her daughter. ""No baby. Nothing's wrong. Just got lost in my thoughts there for a bit."" </p><p>""A senior moment, huh?"" Courtney teased, her wide gray eyes merrily sparkling. </p><p>Samantha laughed at the joke. As instantly as Courtney had changed from little girl to diminutive coquette, she'd changed right back again to little girl. Wagging her finger at Courtney she mock-threatened, ""Keep that up, young lady, and you'll regret what happens!"" </p><p>""That's assuming you don't have another senior moment Mom and forget all about that, too!"" she shot right back, then burst into a gale of giggles. Samantha laughed again then drew Courtney to her, hugging her close and tight to her chest. They giggled and laughed together, enjoying the closeness and intimacy of their warm, loving relationship. </p><p>Samantha treasured this moment more then any other like it. For she'd had a glimmer of what the future — a nearer one then she realized — held. Her little girl was poised, very soon, to start changing. Gradually maturing into a young woman. She wouldn't be a <i>little</i> girl forever. And so she lived for the moment, this moment, storing up every iota. Understanding that, one day, all she'd have would be the memories of cuddling and snuggling with her child. </p><p>Bittersweet, in some ways, was that understanding. But, no matter how much Samantha cherished her precious little girl, there was no way she'd ever want her to <i>remain</i> a little girl forever. That, she thought, was likely to be the single most difficult aspect of being a parent: understanding and accepting that, one day, your child would become a self-reliant, independent person in their own right. Making their own decisions, living their own life. And that your duty, obligation and responsibility was to teach, train and guide them to do just that, knowing all the while the child who idolized and trusted you, looked up at you as the most important person in the world, would one day grow up. </p><p>Ruffling her hair Samantha smiled at her daughter. ""Comedian,"" she mock-growled, making Courtney giggle again. ""I oughtta tickle you."" </p><p>Shrieking Courtney leaped back. ""Noooooo!"" Then giggled again. </p><p>Samantha chuckled. ""Go bring me your hairbrush sweetheart,"" she said. ""And a plain ponyband. I want to fix your hair for you."" </p><p>Courtney nodded, then turned to get both. Her heart had almost stopped there for a moment, when Mom said to get the brush, wondering if she was going to get punished now instead of tonight for what she'd done. No matter how busy and unusual today had turned out, she'd never really forgotten she still had a punishment coming to her. </p><p>But Mom simply brushed her hair, something Courtney enjoyed having done a great deal. Wallowed in shameless hedonistic bliss, to be utterly accurate. She hadn't always enjoyed having her hair brushed. She could remember when she was littler squawling and fussing at having her hair brushed. But for the last couple of years she'd discovered she liked having that done now. A lot! </p><p>Samantha gently brushed the long, mid-back cascade of wavy hair until it crackled with static then carefully braided that thick, silky length of honey-gold into a thick plait before securing the end with the elastic band. Courtney just sat there, very still, enjoying the attention and sensation, almost purring like a pampered, petted cat. </p><p>Handing her back the brush Samantha stood up from sitting on the bed. ""Wait here,"" she said, ""I'll be right back."" Courtney nodded, patiently waiting as Mom walked out, returning only a few minutes later. ""Stand up sweetheart,"" she said, and Courtney immediately hopped up. Crouching a bit Sasha slipped a slender, delicate linked gold chain belt around Courtney's tiny waist, fastening it with the clasp. Courtney looked down with wide, enchanted eyes at the lovely belt. ""It's pretty!"" she softly admired. </p><p>Samantha warmly smiled. ""I'm glad you like it,"" she said. ""But it's for more then just looking nice."" Courtney didn't have to wait long, as she watched Samantha take a small key ring from her pocket and then start attaching the little keys that went to the padlocks of Twerp's collar, cuffs and cage, to find out just what Mom meant by that. Each one of them had, if you knew how to interpret the symbols, little marks that identified what lock they opened, and Samantha patiently explained to her daughter how to tell which key went where. Once she was finished explaining, Samantha attached the key ring to one side of the chain belt. </p><p>""Go bring me your riding crop,"" Samantha told Courtney, who nodded and skipped off, returning with it. Slipping a little elastic loop with a small attached clip around the handle she then placed it on the belt, as Courtney watched with surprised rounded eyes, opposite the key ring. ""What's that for?"" Courtney asked. </p><p>""Several reasons,"" Samantha explained. ""Part of it is that it 'completes' the outfit. Makes it whole. Part of it is, like the outfit itself, it will make a certain, vivid impression on Twerp. And part of it is so you always have it conveniently at hand if you need to 'make a point' with your slave."" </p><p>Courtney nodded, thinking to herself that seeing that crop probably would make a rather deep impression on Twerp, who surely couldn't have forgotten what it was like being cropped <i>this</i> quickly. Once again showing her precocious perspicuity Courtney asked, ""You make it sound like this outfit has a special meaning. Does it?"" </p><p>Samantha nodded, pleased at her daughter's perception. ""Yes baby. It does. It's very much the proper 'outfit' for a Mistress."" </p><p>""Oooooooh!"" Courtney breathlessly replied, suddenly understanding. </p><p>""A Mistress doesn't <i>have</i> to wear things like this to be a Mistress,"" Samantha explained. ""She can wear whatever she likes. Or, for that matter, nothing at all. It's not as if you're only Twerp's Mistress when you're wearing special outfits. Normally a Mistress wears certain clothes and outfits for play, or for training. They kind of make an impact on their slaves when they do. So you don't <i>have</i> to wear this every time you're with your slave. I just thought that, for the first few training sessions, this would help establish the right mind-set in Twerp."" </p><p>Courtney nodded, taking all of this in. She didn't really have any trouble understanding the idea and concept. And was eagerly looking forward to seeing Twerp's expression when she showed up in this! </p><p>""That's why I'm having you be the only one with her the first few times, like earlier this morning and a bit later on. So she absolutely understands she belongs to <i>you</i>. Not to me. Not to both of us. And not that I'm the one in charge and telling you what to do and have you do it. But that she belongs to <i>you</i>."" </p><p>Courtney gently wriggled, liking that a very great deal, knowing that Twerp really and truly belonged to her. Although that responsibility was also a little scary, knowing how utterly dependent Twerp was on Courtney herself. That yoke felt quite a bit heavier moments later when Mom simply asked, ""I know I said we needed to get started on things before feeding your slave. But I should have asked you first if you intended to feed her lunch. Do you?"" </p><p>Small jaw dropping in surprise Courtney stared at her Mom. ""Huh?"" </p><p>""Do you intend to feed your slave lunch?"" Samantha repeated. ""Just because it's lunch time doesn't mean your slave automatically gets something to eat. She only eats when — and if — you, as her Mistress, decides to feed her. If, for whatever reason — and you, as her Mistress, need no reason other then you want to — you don't choose to feed her, then your slave will just have to go hungry."" </p><p>Although Mom had said much the same thing before, this time it really hit Courtney hard. She jerked as the words hit home. She'd been very hungry just a little bit ago, enthusiastically diving into her tuna salad sandwich, quite famished. Now she was picturing Twerp, every bit as hungry as Courtney had been, and totally helpless to assuage that hunger, totally dependent on the mercies of Courtney to feed her. </p><p>If Courtney <i>chose</i> to feed her, anyway. And, if Courtney <i>didn't</i>... </p><p>Twerp would just have to deal with feeling starved. </p><p>And that didn't involve just food either, she realized. It was food <i>and</i> drink. Going to the bathroom. Washing and showering. Sleeping. <i>Everything</i>. </p><p>Samantha just patiently watched her daughter, figuratively seeing wheels spinning in her head, having a very good idea just what was going through her mind. </p><p>Other then her threatening outburst earlier, Twerp hadn't really been sulky, belligerent or disobedient, Courtney decided. She wasn't happy about things, no, but she hadn't been making trouble, either. Giving a little shrug of small shoulders Courtney finally said, ""I guess so, yes. I don't really have any real reason to skip giving her lunch. And I don't feel right about doing that <i>just</i> to do that. Not so soon, anyway,"" she amended. </p><p>""OK then,"" Samantha nodded, accepting her decision. ""So, what do you intend to feed her?"" </p><p>She had to smother a grin as Courtney's expression clearly said 'Jeez! I gotta decide that, too?!' </p><p>Small, heart-shaped face screwed up in a thoughtful frown Courtney pondered. ""Grilled cheese,"" she finally chose, wondering if that was a good idea even as she decided on it, knowing that grilled cheese was a Sasha favorite. Mom just nodded, though, then said,"" All right then. Come with me. I'll show you how to make your slave's lunch."" </p><p>Courtney was stunned and startled yet again. <i>Make her lunch?</i> she thought, knowing full well she wasn't yet allowed to cook on the stove. Well, that seemed to be one more change in her life as, shortly after, Courtney was in the kitchen, learning how to make a grilled cheese on her own. Mom was right there, giving her tips, advice and suggestions. But it was Courtney who actually prepared, then grilled, the sandwich, then cut it up into little squares. And it was Courtney who made the chocolate milk and filled the baby bottle, after first getting over the fit of giggles about seeing that, and picturing feeding Twerp a bottle. </p><p>But, all that came after <i>Courtney's</i> own lessons. An intensive, exhausting cram course meant to prepare her for dealing with Twerp when she went downstairs to feed her. So that Courtney would project the proper attitude, and would have some idea how to deal with Twerp depending on how her slave reacted and responded. The very beginning, Mom had explained, was very critical and important. For that was laying the foundation for everything that followed. Not that errors would be disastrous, as any could be fixed over time, but the better the beginning went, the easier later stages would be. </p><p>And Courtney was determined to do everything right. </p><p>Which, she thought, still sitting on her little rump just outside the room Twerp was locked within, she'd somehow managed to do after all. At least things <i>seemed</i> to have gone just right! </p><p>This was starting to be a whole lot more <i>work</i> then she realized it would be, though. Now she also responsible for making her slave's meals, <i>and</i> cleaning up after. Jeez! What <i>else</i> was she gonna wind up being responsible for?? </p><p>Still, it had been really kewl seeing Twerp's expression as she'd fed her slave and gave her her bottle. And it felt awesomely kewl doing that, too. Seeing her all naked and locked up and caged and everything, Courtney having all that power over her. That just made her feel so... so... <i>big</i> inside! Strong and powerful and... and... she didn't know the words to describe it. Just knew that she liked it. Liked it a <i>lot</i>! </p><p>And that made all the extra work worth it. </p><p>Which was a good thing, too, she thought with a sigh and grimace as she stood up, since her <i>own</i> lessons were waiting for her once she got back upstairs.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1652,"Summer Slave, Part 6",6,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-21,19,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Courtney was busily drying off the dishes, baby bottle, skillet and utensils when Samantha walked back into the kitchen. ""Hi Mom,"" she greeted, looking over her small shoulder as Samantha entered. She was standing at the counter, sockfooted, atop a small step stool so she could reach the sink. Her boots were neatly sitting side by side next to her chair at the kitchen table, removed so she could more easily — and safely — stand on the little kitchen stool.</p> <p>""Hello baby. How did it go?"" Samantha asked, smiling at her daughter as she industriously cleaned up. </p> <p>""Pretty good,"" she replied, wiping her tiny hands on the dish towel after putting the last spoon in the dish rack. ""I didn't have any trouble finding the cage door key or using it. And Twerp didn't fuss hardly at all,"" sounding amazed as she answered her Mom.</p> <p>""Well, she's still probably feeling overwhelmed still. A lot's happened to her in just a very short time, after all.""</p> <p>Daintily stepping down off the stool Courtney said, sounding a touch frustrated and dismayed, ""You make it sound like you expect her to go back to her old self,"" meaning, not the old-old Sasha, but how she'd been ever since she showed up this summer.</p> <p>""What's the matter sweetheart?"" Samantha asked, placing a set of stacked printouts on the table before going over to pour herself a cup of coffee. </p> <p>Courtney gave a gusty sigh. ""Nothing's the <i>matter</i>. Exactly."" Then gave the stacked papers on the table a hard look, little feathery gold brows furrowing, gazing at them as if they were snakes about to strike. </p> <p>Samantha didn't miss the tone or the look. ""Wishing you hadn't agreed to take Twerp on sweetheart?"" she asked.</p> <p>""N-o-o-o-o-o. Not exactly,"" she amended, then turned to put the stool back, opening the undercounter cabinet and placing it inside. Closing the door she turned and faced her Mom. ""That's more work and lessons for me, isn't it?"" she asked, temporizing.</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Some of it is, yes."" Instead of probing she just waited, trusting Courtney to speak her mind... when she finally sorted out her feelings, anyway.</p> <p>Plopping on the chair she placed small elbows on the table top then rested her little chin on tiny balled fists. She didn't look at either the papers or her Mom, simply sat there, a pensive, not quite brooding, expression on her face.</p> <p>""It's not that I wish I hadn't agreed to this, Mom,"" she finally said in a soft, fluting voice. ""It's just that it's a whole lot more work then I thought it would be. And a whole lot more responsibility, too. Plus,"" she continued, peeking sideways at her Mom, ""other stuff, too. I don't wanna sound whiny or anything, but I was really looking forwards to the trips we were supposed to take to the Water Theme Park. And going on picnics and stuff, too. And now we can't go. We can't do anything like that, cuz it isn't safe to leave Twerp all alone if you and I go on our own. And we can't take her with us neither.""</p> <p>Sipping her coffee Samantha nodded. ""No, you're right sweetheart. It isn't safe to leave her alone, and we really can't take her with us, either. Not <i>this</i> year, anyway. And it <i>is</i> a lot of work for you. It would be a lot of work for <i>me</i>, and <i>I</i> don't have to also be taught everything from scratch, as well as train a brand-new slave in addition to that.""</p> <p>There really wasn't anything Courtney could say to that, as Mom had pretty much agreed with what she'd said. </p> <p>""Still, you should have some sort of compensation for your hard work,"" Samantha announced. ""Well, in addition to having your own slave to play with however you like. In fact, I was thinking about that very same thing just a little bit ago, while I was printing out these,"" she said, tapping the printouts with an elegantly tapered nail. Courtney looked at her then, a bit curious. ""About your showing Twerp the hidden panel, and then not telling me about that, and hiding what she was doing from me all this week,"" Samantha told her daughter, who abruptly tensed and looked quite apprehensive. ""I'm sure we both understand, and agree, that you showed poor judgment in that, yes? That you definitely broke a very clear rule?""</p> <p>Courtney swallowed, stared down at her tiny socked toes and whispered, ""Yes Ma'am.""</p> <p>""You'd earned a punishment for that. But, I've also given that a lot of thought, too,"" Samantha continued, as Courtney peeked up at her mom out of the very corner of one huge eye. ""Although punishing you for that would be <i>just</i>... considering that Twerp's punishment, in it's way, is also something she wants, too, it wouldn't be exactly <i>fair</i>. So one thing I've decided is this: since you've agreed to take on Twerp as your slave, and be responsible for her and her training, you're sort of 'on parole'.""</p> <p>""There's one condition to that parole,"" Samantha explained. ""As long as you <i>continue</i> accepting that responsibility, you're held accountable for your actions and the resulting consequences. If it gets too much for you to handle, and you decide you've had enough and want to stop, as long as up to then you've been acquitting yourself, then your punishment will be dropped. Even if tomorrow you want to stop, and you've been doing everything just fine. ""</p> <p>Courtney nibbled her small, full, soft lower lip between tiny, white, dazzling teeth. ""S-o-o-o-o,"" she slowly asked, ""you mean it's not whether I <i>keep</i> doing it. Just as long as I'm careful and work hard for as long as I agree to keep doing it?""</p> <p>Smiling, Samantha nodded. ""Yes sweetheart. It's not meant as a bribe, or something unpleasant hanging over your head that makes you go on when you'd really rather stop. I don't <i>want</i> you agreeing to train and take care of Twerp just to avoid a punishment. I <i>want</i> you to continue only if <i>you</i> want that.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded. That made sense to her. She felt even better when Mom added, ""And I forgive you, too. I <i>don't</i> want it to happen again, but I forgive you.""</p> <p>Courtney visibly relaxed. Being forgiven was more meaningful, <i>much</i> more important, to her then having a just-earned punishment taken away. She'd felt more unhappy, upset and awful inside over knowing she'd transgressed a rule, violated a trust and promise, broken her word, then she'd felt distressed over the impending punishment.</p> <p>""Thanks Mom,"" she whispered, relief and contrition in her voice.</p> <p>Samantha reached across the table and gently ruffled her daughter's thick, soft hair. ""I love you baby, with all my heart,"" she tenderly murmured.</p> <p>Gentle warmth filled Courtney as she wriggled at that. ""I love you, too, Mom!"" she said, smiling up at her.</p> <p>""I'm very proud of you, too. You've been doing extremely well with Twerp,"" Samantha praised.</p> <p>""It's hard at times,"" Courtney admitted. ""I'm so afraid of messing things up. Doing something wrong.""</p> <p>Samantha understandingly nodded. ""That's why I knew you'd be perfect for Twerp. You wouldn't treat this as a game, or just a way to get even with her. You'd be very responsible and dependable.""</p> <p>Again Courtney squirmed and wriggled, Mom's sincere praise feeling like basking in sunshine. However, like any child, she hadn't forgotten what else had been implied. ""You said 'one thing'. Does that mean there's more?""</p> <p>Samantha smothered a grin at the eager look of anticipation on her face. ""There'll be more, yes. I just haven't decided <i>what</i>, yet. I'd thought you'd rather talk things over with me. Sort of haggle, as it were,"" she said with a grin, getting a matching one in return. ""It might be more of an allowance. Later bedtimes. You getting to decide what's for dinner, and maybe even have you help me make it.""</p> <p>""Wow!"" Courtney softly breathed in excitement, huge gray eyes sparkling, feeling as if she'd just been handed the keys to a bank vault and told to help herself to the contents.</p> <p>""You could even choose additional outfits. Both for you <i>and</i> for your slave. If that's something you think might interest you, that is.""</p> <p>Courtney nibbled her tiny pinky nail, then gave a little shrug of one small shoulder. ""I dunno Mom. I'd hafta see what they looked like.""</p> <p>""There's no hurry sweetheart. Like I said, we've plenty of time to sit down together and talk about what you think is fair compensation for all your hard work with Twerp.""</p> <p>""OK Mom,"" Courtney nodded. ""I <i>do</i> need to think. I wasn't expecting anything like that, and it just kinda, well..."" as she gave another little shrug, ""kinda took me by surprise. You know?""</p> <p>""Yes baby,"" Samantha warmly smiled. ""I know. By the way, I don't want you feeling overwhelmed. You won't always be making Twerp's meals. Or cleaning up after. I'll be helping you with that. Actually, in almost every way this will be a dual effort, we'll be working together. The only aspect that is entirely in <i>your</i> hands will be having the ultimate say, the final word, in what is, and is not, done to and with your slave.""</p> <p>Courtney tried hiding the utter relief she felt at that, starting to wonder if she was gonna be doing <i>everything</i> all on her own. She didn't think she'd mind that for a day or two. But, all <i>summer</i>?? Jeez! She'd be going nuts in only a week!</p> <p>""We have some things to go over first before we go back downstairs,"" Samantha said, again tapping the stacked papers with her nail tip. </p> <p>""Like what?"" Courtney asked somewhat warily, cannily detecting even more work like a great white shark scenting a blood trail in the water.</p> <p>""Well, several things. But, first off, I just wanted to tell you again how very proud I am with how well you are doing. You're handling Twerp with just the right touch. And that's something that's very hard to teach a new Mistress."" Courtney softly blushed, wriggling in delight at the praise. ""It's far easier to teach someone the mechanics of being a Mistress — for instance, how to use restraints, gags, paddles; what sort of things slaves need to be taught, the sequence of instructions and the best ways to do that — then it is to teach them, well, what I call 'attitude'. </p> <p>""Attitude?"" Courtney repeated.</p> <p>Nodding, Samantha stressed, ""Attitude. Remember my telling you, before we went down the very first time, to seem distant? Not to react to whatever you saw?"" Samantha continued when Courtney nodded. ""That's part of 'attitude'. 'Image'. So that everything a slave sees and senses, consciously <i>and</i> unconsciously, only emphasizes her submission, her being controlled by her Mistress. Do you know why I had you seem distant that time?""</p> <p>Courtney wished she <i>did</i> know, as much due to her innate desire to understand as wanting to make Mom even more proud of her, but she honestly answered, ""No. Not really.""</p> <p>""There are going to be plenty of times when a slave wants attention,"" Samantha carefully explained. ""Or wants her Mistress to react to what is going on. She might be uncomfortable and want easing of that. Or wants attention because she is feeling ignored and forgotten. Or wants more nice touches. Or even wants to see that something the slave is or isn't doing is <i>making</i> her Mistress react to that. In a way, giving the slave the power to make her Mistress feel things she might not have felt otherwise. In each one of those cases it can give the slave the sense that she has control over her Mistress. Subtle power, true, but control nonetheless.""</p> <p>Courtney slowly nodded, seeing the point. She didn't do it often, but there were times when, unhappy about a rule or restriction, she'd gotten unhappy with her Mom and had said things that made perfect sense, but also 'scored' on her Mom. Afterwards she'd always felt awful about that, but at the time it gave her a sensation of control, knowing she could make her Mom feel bad, or even hurt her feelings. </p> <p>Samantha could see her daughter reasoning all that through, patiently waiting until she slowly nodded again in understanding. ""A slave needs to understand, absolutely accept, that she cannot manipulate her Mistress. Not by words, not by actions. Not even with body language. That's why it's so important to always remain in control of <i>your</i> own self. And you're doing just perfect that way.""</p> <p>Courtney felt warm all over at that, wriggling in her chair. </p> <p>""Now, if you <i>want</i> to react or respond to something your slave says or does, you certainly can. As long as <i>you</i> want to do that, chose to do that. And it isn't just automatically responding to what you see or hear.""</p> <p>""S-o-o-o-o,"" Courtney hesitantly drawled. ""Like, if Twerp's like she was before, by her hands and feet, and is real uncomfy and groaning... if I <i>wanna</i> pay attention to that I can. But I don't hafta? I don't hafta let her know or see I noticed?""</p> <p>""Exactly!"" Samantha praised. ""That's <i>exactly</i> right baby! Courtney felt so big inside at understanding! At how proud Mom was of her! ""As her Mistress, you should always be aware of what's going on. Your slave doesn't have to know that, though. She doesn't have to know that you've noticed, or that you care what she's feeling or experiencing.""</p> <p>Now, that made sense to Courtney, and helped her understand better why Mom had told her to act as she had. ""It makes her feel more helpless, doesn't it?"" she shrewdly asked. ""Makes her feel more like I really am in control?""</p> <p>""Oh yes,"" Samantha warmly smiled, very pleased that Courtney grasped the concept. ""But that's the easy part.""</p> <p>Courtney looked dismayed. ""<i>Easy</i> part?""</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Easy part. Because a Mistress isn't always, nor doesn't want, to appear distant and unconcerned. Ignoring all the time. Sometimes reacting to things at the right time is just what a slave needs to see.""</p> <p>Taking a sip of her coffee before continuing Samantha smiled at her daughter, who was starting to look a tad overwhelmed. ""Let me give you two examples, both of which, I might add, I think you did perfectly."" Courtney perked up at that, pleased at hearing she'd done well at something she hadn't even realized she'd done. ""One was when you went to touch your slave, and she pulled back. Rather then pretending you hadn't seen that, instead of ignoring it, you simply swatted her once and, quite matter of factly told her to hush up and hold still. You didn't get angry, you just gave her a 'reminder' and kept right on going on.""</p> <p>""That showed her you'd noticed what she'd done but that she couldn't provoke you. Couldn't change what was happening,"" Samantha continued explaining. Courtney was quite pleased that she'd done the right thing, but was also puzzled. She'd just, well... she hadn't thought about what she'd done, she'd just done it, was all.</p> <p>""The other was when you'd wanted her to suck on her gag. Remember that?""</p> <p>Oh yes, she certainly <i>did</i>! Courtney softly blushed again at that memory, a gentle warmth filling her at that recollection. It had felt so, so... so <i>awesome</i>, ordering Twerp to do that, then watching and listening to her do it!</p> <p>""Instead of swatting her over and over to get her to do that, or threatening your slave with being paddled again, you coaxed and encouraged her along. You let her see how excited you'd be to see her to that. Let her understand how pleasing she could be to you doing that. Which made her <i>want</i> to obey. Not out of fear of punishment, but out of a wish to be pleasing to you.""</p> <p>Courtney hadn't looked at it that way. To be honest, she hadn't consciously thought about it at all. It had just, well, <i>felt</i> right. Then her sharp mind remembered how Mom had started this part of the talk, saying how some things were harder to teach a new Mistress then others. ""Is that what you meant Mom? Having the 'touch'?"" she asked.</p> <p>Samantha nodded, proud once again at her daughter. ""Exactly! Yes baby, that's what I meant. And it isn't something I can teach. I can help guide and explain, but I really can't teach it. It's just something a person already has in them, or they pick it up over time. I think you're doing wonderfully, and are just perfect for Twerp.""</p> <p>Courtney gave her Mom a radiant happy smile, squirming in her chair. ""I'll still give you suggestions as to what might work best for what you'll be doing, but I'm confident you'll handle things fine. I'll keep talking with you after, to critique what you might have done. Offer suggestions and hints. But I think you've got the 'attitude' aspect down real well.""</p> <p>""Where you need instruction, for now,"" she continued, ""is on the mechanics. Things like what restraints are used for certain things, and why. The different types of gags, how they work and what they do. How to properly use the things downstairs to tie, secure and restrain your slave. All the different types of things used for play, correction and punishment, like the floggers, lashes, canes, and stuff: how they are used, the differences between them.""</p> <p>Courtney cringed a little at that. In a very soft voice, ""I first hafta feel what they are before I can use any of them though, huh?""</p> <p>Samantha stilled at that as a sudden thought hit her, triggered by that question. She was a firm believer in that everyone using something on someone else should have a very good idea just what that felt like themselves. It was what she called 'calibration'. So that one had a very good idea just what an item would feel like when used. And Samantha had every intention of 'calibrating' her daughter if she wanted to use anything new. But...</p> <p>But... whips, tawses, straps, paddles, floggers and others of that ilk weren't the <i>only</i> things down there available to use. Not at all. Not by a long shot. </p> <p>Samantha hadn't made up her mind yet, one way or the other, about using the other items. Vibrators. Dildos. Butt plugs. Nipple clamps. Cremes. Lotions and oils. An extensive list of those things for pleasure and/or sexual play. Oh, she'd had passing images of using them on Twerp, true. And was more then a little positive how Twerp would respond to those being used.</p> <p>But... what she hadn't <i>ever</i> considered was the potential necessity of 'calibrating' <i>Courtney</i> about those!</p> <p>Samantha knew what every one of those felt like when they were used. She'd personally experienced at least one of each type, often for no other reason then to possess an intimate understanding of the range of sensation — either pleasure, pain or, in some instances, both — her toys could induce and produce.</p> <p>And Courtney would require that same, intimate, personal understanding if she wanted to use any of those things on her slave, too.</p> <p>Her mind shied away from that thought, like a spooked horse from a fright. It had been intense enough picturing doing any of that with Twerp. But it was a great deal more intense picturing doing any of that to her own daughter! </p> <p>""Ummm, yes baby,"" she distractedly answered. Giving a little shake of her head she refocused her attention. ""Yes, you do, if you want to use anything new on your slave. Not all of them are awful,"" she said with a smile, seeing Courtney's reaction. ""Quite a few are surprisingly mild, and actually enjoyable.""</p> <p>She struggled not to laugh at Courtney's goggle-eyed look of disbelief. ""I'll show you some like those,"" she promised. ""I think you might be surprised."" It was obvious that Courtney didn't believe that was possible, but it was also obvious she trusted and believed her Mom, and seeing that mental battle going on inside her head almost had Samantha laugh again.</p> <p>""Ummm, baby?"" Samantha softly said, her tone so diffident and cautious that it snapped Courtney out of her preoccupation.</p> <p>""Yes Mom?"" she replied.</p> <p>""You understand that all this has to be kept private, yes?""</p> <p><i>That</i> startled Courtney. She hadn't exactly dwelled on that, no. Then again she'd just, in a way, instinctively accepted that. After all, the hidden room was supposed to be private and secret, so it just seemed natural that everything else was, too. Her precocious, sharp mind, however, sensed there was more to this then just that, so with a curious tilt of her head she paid close attention to her Mom.</p> <p>""This isn't something we can ever talk about with to others,"" Samantha explained, her words coming slow. Almost hesitant, as she was struggling to compose her thoughts. Courtney slowly nodded, not just simply accepting the rule but even somewhat grasping the reasons. ""Because slavery was abo... abol...,"" she struggled with the word.</p> <p>""Abolished,"" Samantha finished for her. ""Well, yes. That's part of it. Most people simply don't understand that sort of thing. They picture that like the Civil War and the Roman Age. And don't understand that some people — like your Mom and her friends — enjoy it. It's something we willingly do.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, paying close attention. Then piped up, ""Twerp likes it too, yes? So that makes it OK. But she didn't agree first, so that's why people wouldn't like it?""</p> <p>Samantha <i>shouldn't</i> have been startled. After all, she'd had years to get used to her daughter's cunning, clever sharp intellect. Nodding she answered, ""Yes. That's it. Most wouldn't understand, or accept, this being an appropriate sort of punishment, a way of correcting Twerp back into proper behavior.""</p> <p>""That's not all, though, is it?"" Courtney asked, stunning Samantha all over again.</p> <p>Samantha took several sips of her cooling coffee, mentally debating how to answer. The question of <i>not</i> answering never entering the equation. ""That's <i>most</i> of it,"" she clarified. ""But, not <i>all</i> of it, no. There are other things to consider, too. Things which don't <i>have</i> to be part of this, but could be.""</p> <p>Now <i>that</i> intrigued Courtney, quite curious now as well as puzzled. ""What sort of things?"" she piped up.</p> <p>""Remember this morning's lesson? When I talked about desire and arousal?"" Courtney nodded, a wide smile on her face. Oh yes! She certainly did remember!! ""Uh-<i>huh</i>!!""</p> <p>""And remember my explaining that sensual doesn't have to be sexual, or lead to that?"" Again Courtney nodded, avidly listening. <i>That</i> lesson hadn't been work at all! </p> <p>""Well, it doesn't have to be. But... it <i>can</i>. And sexual things could be part of her training. And your playing with her,"" Samantha, once starting, forged on. ""Sexual doesn't just mean like a man and a woman having intercourse. It can mean lots of other things, too.""</p> <p>""It <i>can</i>?"" Courtney chirped, very curious.</p> <p>Nodding Samantha continued. ""Yes. It can. And I have a sneaky idea that Twerp knows that, too. Or, at least, has a very good idea that it can."" Considering she'd had an entire week down there to explore, Samantha was virtually positive the child had gotten both an eyeful and an education of sorts. </p> <p>""Then she must be OK with that,"" Courtney figured. ""Otherwise she wouldn't have kept sneaking down there to play.""</p> <p>Samantha blinked, startled at that. What an... interesting, intriguing notion that was.</p> <p>""How do <i>you</i> feel about that, though, sweetheart?"" Samantha asked, gazing at her daughter over the rim of her mug as she sipped her coffee. ""About sexual things being part of training and having fun with your slave?""</p> <p>""Uhhhh... "" now Courtney looked startled, not having looked at it from that angle. Her initial, instinctive response was abrupt instant refusal, having been taught and trained that 'sex' was a bad thing. But nothing that she'd done, or had done, to Twerp struck her as being bad. Her clever mind rapidly whirred and thought. ""What do you mean by 'sexual things' Mom?"" she finally asked, admitting to herself that she wasn't at all clear what that meant.</p> <p>A momentary pause, then Samantha answered, ""Things like petting your slave's pussy. Rubbing her and making her aroused and wet. Using things on and in her to make her aroused and wanting.""</p> <p>""Ooooooh!"" Courtney exclaimed in delight. ""You mean doing stuff that makes her <i>squirm</i>!?""</p> <p>Samantha almost sprayed her mouthful of coffee at that. Nodding as she swallowed, then answering, ""Yes sweetheart. That's a good way of putting it, yes.""</p> <p>""Goodie!"" she exclaimed in delight, clapping tiny hands together in glee. ""I like making Twerp squirm! That's so <i>awesomely</i> kewl!""</p> <p>Samantha did have to laugh at that, not knowing whether to feel sorry for Twerp or not. Courtney grinned back, enchanted and delighted at the idea. ""I just haven't made up my mind to include that or not,"" she told her.</p> <p>""Why not?"" Courtney asked, puzzled.</p> <p>""Because I don't know if that's the right thing to do or not,"" she admitted. </p> <p>""Well,"" Courtney thoughtfully said, ""If Twerp likes it, and I don't mind, and it's a private thing, I don't see what the big deal is then Mom. I know Twerp's just my slave and it really doesn't matter if she wants or likes something or not. But that's way different. I wouldn't want to make her do stuff like that if she'd rather die or something if it happened. But she <i>likes</i> squirming. And I like making her squirm. And I don't see it being anybody's business but us.""</p> <p>It really came down to being that simple to Courtney. Twerp wasn't being harmed. She liked and wanted this kinda stuff. Her <i>body</i> certainly said so, even if she acted like she didn't. She had to, after all, cuz otherwise she'd never have kept exploring and playing down there. And Courtney liked and wanted what she was doing. That's all that really mattered to her. Well, that, and that Mom was OK with it, too. What anyone <i>else</i> might think was no big deal at all, because no one else was ever gonna find out. </p> <p>Specially about the sexual stuff, if Mom decided yes on that. Courtney understood, without asking, that everyone else would say that was a big, huge, giganormous 'no-no'. Which didn't make any sense at all to her. Why was something so fun so bad? Sheesh! Grown-ups!</p> <p>""Well, that's still something for the future,"" Samantha determined, moving back onto firmer ground. ""Not that we don't have a lot we can already do, and will be doing shortly.""</p> <p>""Like what?"" Courtney asked.</p> <p>Well, for one, I'll be needing to measure Twerp,"" she told her daughter.</p> <p>""Measure her? For what?"" Courtney curiously piped up.</p> <p>""For things like cuffs that properly fit her, especially if you intend to do any more suspension with her like this morning,"" Samantha matter of factly replied, startling Courtney. ""Also adjusting gags so that they properly fit her. Plus finding, making or adjusting other types of restraints, like single sleeve gloves, chastity harnesses and the like. Don't worry,"" she assured Courtney, who looked stunned and obviously hadn't a clue what any of that last stuff meant, ""I'll show you what all of that is later tonight, or tomorrow at the latest.""</p> <p>""OK Mom,"" Courtney nodded, content that Mom <i>would</i> explain it to her.</p> <p>""Then there is establishing a starting routine for her,"" she continued.</p> <p>""Starting routine?"" Courtney repeated, looking blank.</p> <p>""Yes sweetheart. For instance, I think it would be a good idea to have her do stretches, calisthenics and exercises in the mornings. To improve her flexibility — so you can do more with her — and keep your slave physically fit and healthy. Also, it will be easier to keep her tied up for longer periods of time the better shape she's in.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded as she listened. ""For example, let's say you wake her at 6:30 in the morning, have her work out from then until 7:30, then half an hour for washing up and grooming. You can either have her do that herself, or you can wash and groom her. Then breakfast — or not; your decision — then an hour of slave practice. Then secure her how you wish until lunch — again, your choice to feed her or not — then another hour of slave practice and lessons. Then secured until dinner — if you choose to feed her... Understand?""</p> <p>""I... I <i>think</i> so, yes,"" Courtney hesitantly replied. ""Sure seems like she'll be tied up a lot though.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""In the beginning, yes. When she isn't actively being trained, she'll basically be 'stored'. Twerp needs to learn, and absolutely understand and accept, that this isn't a game. That being able to relax, rest, play, even move about, aren't rights that belong to her. They are <i>privileges</i>. And ones that only her Mistress — <i>you</i> — can grant to her. More importantly, she needs to start learning what <i>else</i> is important.""</p> <p>""What's that?"" Courtney piped up, curiously gazing at her Mom, quite intrigued. </p> <p>Very seriously Samantha replied, ""The most important obligation of a slave is to please, and <i>be</i> pleasing, to her Mistress. In every way she can. Rewards, kindness, privileges, all those are things that a slave may enjoy, but nothing else should be more important to her then to please and be pleasing.""</p> <p>Courtney's little jaw dropped at that. <i>Twerp</i>!? Want nothing more then to please and be pleasing to <i>Courtney</i>!? That was crazy! Ludicrous and laughable!</p> <p>But Mom didn't look at all like she thought the idea was funny. </p> <p>""I fully intend to have Twerp trained and have her upstairs. To work, do chores. Clean, dust, vacuum, things like that. Under your supervision and direction, of course.""</p> <p>""Uuuhhh... of course,"" Courtney blankly muttered, stunned.</p> <p>""And after we get all that accomplished today,"" Samantha said with a smile, ""I thought you might like to have Twerp strapped down so we can finish our anatomy lesson, and so you can play with your slave some more.""</p> <p>""Oh my!"" Courtney's dusky eyes abruptly sparkled and gleamed. She rubbed tiny hands together in gleeful anticipation. </p> <p>""Now, this is what I had in mind, for when we go downstairs. First off...""</p> <p>The delicate chime of the cuff rings and padlocks were swallowed up in the room as Sasha gently shifted. Her tummy pleasantly full and feeling replete, she lay partially on her side, huge eyes softly closed. Sometimes after an exhausting morning playing there was nothing she liked doing better after a yummy tummy-filling lunch then just bonelessly collapse, sprawl and not move a muscle.</p> <p>Well, lunch had certainly been scrumptious. And her tummy was certainly nicely full. And her morning had, most definitely, been very strenuous.</p> <p>However, it decidedly hadn't been from playing.</p> <p>Nor, for that matter, had <i>she</i> chosen her current immobile position.</p> <p>There wasn't anything else to do <i>but</i> lay there motionless. Unless you considered the twisting of one's hands back and forth in locked-together leather cuffs, or the shifting of one's legs the limit the locked-together ankle cuffs permitted, as 'moving'. Which Sasha assuredly <i>didn't</i>.</p> <p>Well, to be more accurate, there wasn't anything else to do then just lay there motionless... and <i>think</i>.</p> <p>And Sasha had a whole lot of things to think about, too. More now, after lunch, then she'd had before. </p> <p>She <i>still</i> didn't like this. Not at all. Didn't want it happening. Didn't think it was fair. Didn't think it was right. Didn't think she deserved <i>any</i> of this stuff happening to her. Regrettably, she seemed to be the only one that thought that way. Even more unfortunately, her's was the only opinion that didn't count for squat.</p> <p>Sasha hadn't a clue what really to expect. Oh, she had ideas. <i>Tons</i> of them, in fact. There was nothing at all wrong with her imagination. That had, after all, played no small part in her suffering this mischief; her dwelling on the pictures, images and daydreams all those illusionary visions her mind had created and conjectured. But it was starting to become dreadfully obvious that her Aunt had more in store for her then just play-pretend games. </p> <p>The really surprising thing about all of this was her little baby cousin, Courtney. All things considered, other then her one temper tantrum earlier, when she'd kicked Sasha's ankles wide apart and left her hanging by her wrists, Courtney had been rather nice to Sasha. More then just 'nice', in fact. Coddled in a weird, petted, pampered fashion.</p> <p>Unlike how her <i>Aunt</i> had been treating her.</p> <p>Very coldly and sternly. Unforgiving and harsh. She shuddered to think how things would have turned out so far if she'd been exclusively left to the 'tender mercies' of her Aunt. Sasha wasn't, exactly, <i>afraid</i> of Aunt Samantha. Just extremely wary and fearful about what she might <i>do</i>.</p> <p>Given the choice — not that she <i>had</i> been — Sasha felt maybe she'd been fortunate in their decision about which of those two got to be in charge over her. She much rather have the bossy twerp pretending to be important and ordering her around then her Aunt, who was doing an excellent imitation of a Brothers Grimm wicked witch of a stepmom. </p> <p>Sasha wriggled a little, shifting about in the cage. Although she couldn't see the door, as it was directly behind her and she couldn't quite move her head far enough to see it, Sasha was very aware of it back there. Very aware that, at some point, one or both of them would be returning for her.</p> <p>For their <i>slave</i>.</p> <p>How did Courtney put it, before she left? Oh, yes. ""<i>Lessons'll start in half an hour</i>,"" she'd said. ""<i>I'll be back</i> <i>for my slave then. Rest until I return</i>.""</p> <p>That sounded ominous, no matter how she looked at it. On the one hand, she hoped 'lessons' didn't mean the same as in 'teaching her a lesson'. Although she'd never admit it to anyone, everything that had happened so far had done just that. And she really didn't want additional 'examples'. On the <i>other</i> hand, 'lessons' might very well mean '<i>instructions</i>'. Training. Coaching. Schooling.</p> <p><i>Indoctrination</i>.</p> <p>A light tremor rippled through her little, cuffed, naked body at that. As did a gentle warm tingle. Sasha kept trying to shy away from that thought but, considering her current circumstance, found that impossible to do. Did they truly mean, no joking, to keep her like this all summer? For the remaining, entire, long ten weeks? Keep her as a slave? Train her as that?</p> <p>Chrome-plated rings gently chimed as Sasha shifted yet again. If they really <i>did</i> mean that, Sasha so far hadn't figured out a way of preventing them from doing so. Hadn't thought of an escape plan.</p> <p>No, she finally decided. She didn't need any old escape plan, because Aunt Samantha couldn't have been serious. Keeping her like this for the whole summer would be going wayyyy too overboard. Grounding her for a week would be more fitting. That must be it. She meant to ground Sasha in this extreme way for just a week, thinking that Sasha would be so grateful at being 'reprieved' that she'd turn into a goody two-shoes like her twerp of a cousin. Well, Sasha wasn't a baby, she wasn't going to be fooled, no way! She'd show them, later! </p> <p>Especially Courtney!</p> <p>Still, that didn't mean this week was gonna be easy, either. Small fingers lightly rubbed a pert, firm, gently-rounded bottom, remembering being paddled earlier. Other then the memory of the twin paddlings from this morning she really couldn't feel any lingering aftereffects. Unlike, she knew, what she'd be feeling had either her Mom or Aunt been the one wielding that instrument of doom. Not that <i>Courtney</i> had been a lightweight with it. Sasha's face grew warm, replaying in her mind both times Courtney had paddled her. In their own way, each had vividly stood out. </p> <p>That first time, Sasha had been shocked, indignant and affronted that Courtney would actually dare to paddle her. Just as bad was having that little twerp believe Sasha could be made to say <i>her</i> name was Twerp! She still remembered the humiliation of being made to say that. But she also remembered the frisson of fear that had surged through her at the realization and appalled understanding that the paddling <i>wasn't</i> going to stop until she did! That she'd been helpless to stop that.</p> <p>But... that hadn't been <i>all</i> she'd felt. Nor, for that matter, had things been much different for the second paddling. Again Sasha had felt a thrill of alarm and dread when Courtney had announced another punishment. When she'd simply picked up that paddle again and moved to stand behind Sasha. There hadn't been a single thing she could do to stop what Courtney intended. Nor, since she'd been gagged, could she plead and appeal. And again Sasha had felt racing, jolting tingles surging all through her, even through the distress of the whacks. </p> <p>In fact, it seemed like they always went together. Hand in hand. Embarrassment... and tingles. Helplessness... and tingles. Humiliation. . . and tingles. Spankings. . . and tingles.</p> <p>Being touched. . . and tingles. <i>Major</i> tingles. Big-time ones!!</p> <p>Even just thinking about those touches made Sasha start tingling again. Well, tingling <i>more</i>, to be more accurate, as she'd never really <i>stopped</i> tingling. </p> <p>A light, gentle flood of crimson colored Sasha's face, flowed down her throat and chest. She hadn't wanted to be touched. Not at <i>those</i> places. And not like she'd been. Helplessly restrained, held so wide open. So exposed and displayed. Even worse, the way they'd been talking <i>about</i> her as if she hadn't been right there, right in front of them. Yet, even that — being talked about, rather then to; being treated as an object — had made those heated tingles feel stronger.</p> <p>They hadn't even had to touch her at times to make her tingle. The times Courtney had just looked at her with huge, wide awed eyes had sent gentle waves through Sasha. As did the times she'd softly yet sincerely praised her. As did the sheer joy she exuded seeing Sasha squirming as she tingled. </p> <p>Huh. </p> <p>She'd been furious at first when Aunt Samantha had informed her that the little twerp was now in control of Sasha. Her 'Mistress', in fact. Sasha gave a little snort at that memory. She was sure her Aunt had said that as a way of paying Sasha back for the supposed bad treatment of the little squirt jerk. Well, that was fine by her. Courtney was more easily manipulated, it shouldn't be all <i>that</i> hard to have her feel like she was the boss yet get her to soften up even more then she had.</p> <p>She was conveniently 'forgetting' several incidents as she deliberated and thought. Incidents where it had been made very clear to her this wasn't a joke and that Courtney was, without a doubt, in charge. Sasha needed to believe she'd misread those times, because the alternative was just too awful to contemplate.</p> <p>Her mind drifted back, once again, to those touches, and to the sensations they created. Once she'd gotten over the shock and sheer humiliation of Courtney touching her co... pussy, once her body just took off on it's own, that had felt exquisitely wonderful. Much like banister rubbing and pressing, but even better. Sasha had never rubbed herself before, not like that, and wondered if it would feel just as nice if she did that herself. Especially since those tingles were still gently thrumming in her.</p> <p>Rings and little padlocks jingled and chimed as she shifted and squirmed. Drat it! There was no way, no way at all! she could move her arms or hands enough to even <i>begin</i> reaching her own self! Muttering in frustration she squirmed more, moving back onto her tummy from where she'd been laying partially on her side. </p> <p>She tried pressing down onto the blanket below, seeking... seeking pressure. Sensation. So close! <i>Sooo</i> close!! Soft little grunts were swallowed in the room as she tipped, tilted, angled her sleek little hips, striving for pressure. Lithe slender legs started unconsciously pressing together, a rhythmic compression back and forth. She couldn't even get the same pressure as she did banister rubbing but, for some reason it started feeling nice anyway. </p> <p>It didn't occur to Sasha that, perhaps, the fact that she was helplessly bound, naked, collared and caged whetted and enhanced the little pressure she <i>did</i> manage to achieve.</p> <p>Nor did it occur to her that quite some time had already passed since her lunch.</p> <p>The thick door swung silently open on well-oiled hinges, making not even the tiniest squeak. Even if it had, the room would have absorbed that sound like the ocean swallowing a tiny raindrop. Sasha had no idea that her two jailers had reentered, and continued her rhythmic pressing down upon the blanket. And Samantha and Courtney had had no idea to expect what they now saw: Twerp's firm, muscled rump clenching, flexing and relaxing as she humped up and down. </p> <p>Courtney gazed up at her Mom, unsure of how to proceed from here. Samantha warmly smiled down, her expression a 'unexpected things happen; we'll just wing it' look. ""So, have you decided yet whether to go for strength and stamina, or flexibility and endurance?"" Both pretended to ignore Twerp's sudden tensed freezing as she heard them behind her. </p> <p>""Flexibility and endurance,"" Courtney replied. ""I'm going to be tying her to some of those things, and she'll need to be able to easily bend and remain that way for hours.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded as they both stood at opposite sides of the slave's cage, just nattering away. Seeming, somehow, to overlook the naked cuffed slave in front of them. ""Very well then,"" Samantha noted. ""Not too difficult to do. It'll be very much like your gymnastics exercises and routines, just more intense."" Then, in a seeming change of subject, ""Have you also decided what to do about your slave's appearance?""</p> <p>""I <i>think</i> so, yes,"" Courtney thoughtfully replied. ""I'll talk to you about that, a bit later. After the appraisal and instructions.""</p> <p><i>Flexibility and endurance?</i> Sasha frantically thought. <i>Tying her to some things? For </i>hours<i>!? Appearance?</i> <i>Appraisal and instructions?? </i> </p> <p>""Very well then,"" Samantha nodded. ""There's really no need to rush things over your slave's appearance anyway. That's your own personal choice to make.""</p> <p>As badly as Sasha had wanted out of this cage, <i>now</i> seemed to be the absolute worst time for that, horribly aware of a slickness at her pussy from those tingles and futile pressings. Nor, for that matter, was listening to them talk away very comforting.</p> <p>""Let's get started then,"" Courtney said and, even through her dismay Sasha couldn't mistake the way her little cousin was talking to her Mom. As if <i>she</i> was the one in charge!</p> <p>Taking the keyring Courtney sorted through the keys there. Finding the cage one she opened the padlock holding it shut. ""Take my slave out, please,"" she said to her Mom, and it was a polite request for help rather then it being a child asking her Mom for something. Samantha nodded, drew the hasp back then folded the top section back. Reaching in she easily lifted Twerp up and out, carefully setting her little bare feet on the ground, aware that her small ankles were still cuffed together. Twerp hotly blushed, well aware that she couldn't hide any sign of her being juic... wet if they happened to look down. </p> <p>Then breathed a silent sigh of relief as they seemed to, somehow, miss seeing that. </p> <p>Her relief, alas, was short-lived. They spoke some more to each other, again seeming to ignore the slave now standing there right before them. Then Courtney glanced down into the cage. ""I think Twerp likes being caged after all. If the sheet means anything. It'll need changing before I put her away for the night.""</p> <p>Had there been a Divinity listening to Sasha at that moment the ground would have swallowed her right up. Little toes wriggled and clenched as she furiously blushed. </p> <p>It got worse moments later when Courtney crouched in front of her to unlock the ankle cuffs from each other. For Courtney directly stared right at her pussy and repeated, ""Yup. I think my slave likes being caged up. A lot.""</p> <p>Pocketing the lock she stood up, then clipped the leash to Twerp's collar. ""Follow, slave,"" she said, then turned and walked off, leading Twerp behind her as she left the room with her Mom.</p> <p>Her face a brilliant scarlet Sasha followed. There really wasn't anything else she could do, after all, but follow.</p> <p>No sooner did they exit the cage room then they made an immediate left, following the wall up to the next door. This one wasn't as thick as some of the other doors. And, like most of the rooms down here, Sasha had explored inside. As best as she could, as there'd been some doors that were locked. Samantha opened the door and all three walked inside. Although it might be more accurate to say two walked inside and one was led.</p> <p>Sasha wasn't concerned about this room, as she knew what was inside. Well, for the most part knew, as there was a door in here that was locked. Just past the door was what she called the locker area. Because it contained nothing but lockers. Along the left wall were a series of tall, slender ones like at school, and small square ones like in gym. While along the right wall was a single large rectangular one, more a cabinet then a locker. That one had been locked, so Sasha had no idea what, if anything, was inside. But the others had not been, and they'd been boringly empty. There were also two doors inside. One, straight ahead, which was locked by a keypad much like the one in the outer hidden panel, and another to the left, in the middle of the lockers. </p> <p>Samantha used a key to unlock the large cabinet and Sasha, almost against her will, peeped curiously over to see what was inside as her Aunt rolled back the sliding doors. It wasn't at all what she was half-expecting and half-fearing. Instead of more tie up stuff, the entire cabinet contained bathing and grooming stuff!</p> <p>Soaps, both bar and liquid. Bath oils, salts and beads. Shampoos and conditioners. Oils and lotions. Washcloths and towels. Scrubbies, loofas, bath brushes and bath gloves. And lots more things, too. It looked like an Avon party gone wild.</p> <p>Samantha held up a clipboard, which somehow Sasha had missed seeing before. ""Have you decided yet?"" she asked Courtney, who nodded. ""Just the basic minimum,"" she told her Mom. ""No more.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded, then stepped over to the locker side. Sasha's little jaw dropped a little as she inserted three neatly printed labels into the name slots of three lockers; one of the tall ones and two of the smaller ones. Her face flamed as she read the lettering: Twerp.</p> <p>Nothing was put into the tall locker. Into the top small one went a bar of plain soap, a bottle of generic shampoo, a toothbrush and a tube of generic toothpaste. Samantha then added a pair of small nail clippers, an emery board, and a plain brush and comb. In the bottom one went a plain white towel and washcloth. Her eyes jerked to Courtney as her leash was simply tugged to get her attention. ""Those are for you to use Twerp,"" Courtney explained. ""For bathing and grooming.""</p> <p>Sasha looked aggrieved and upset. <i>That was it?</i> she thought. <i>They had to be kidding</i>! </p> <p>One of the things that had surprised Courtney when Sasha first arrived was the sheer amount of things her cousin had brought along. Heck, one whole bag held nothing but soaps, shampoos, conditioners, gels, mousse, brushes, combs, nail polish and a ton of other stuff. Including make-up, which Courtney wasn't allowed to use. And Sasha had spared no effort at rubbing that fact into Courtney's face.</p> <p>If either of them noticed Sasha's indignant shock they didn't comment on it. Courtney just continued her explanation. ""You're responsible for them. Break, ruin or lose anything, and you'll be punished. Don't put them away after using them and you'll be punished. Don't clean up after yourself and you'll be punished. Understand?""</p> <p>Sasha sullenly nodded, furious and steaming inside. </p> <p>Once the slave's lockers were stocked she was led through the left door and into the room there. Inside wasn't anything noticeably strange. Just two toilets, out in the open. And three showers. Again, out in the open, with only a shower head and glazed pebbled floor with drains. A small, plain, unadorned vanity-style chair and mirrored counter. </p> <p>Very sparse and Spartan. </p> <p>Spotting the toilet reminded Sasha that her bladder was starting to feel uncomfortably full. But, if she wasn't allowed to talk, how was she going to tell them she needed to pee? She hadn't figured that out yet before Courtney gently tugged the leash again. ""Follow,"" was all she said, and Sasha padded along after her.</p> <p>She figured they were taking her back outside to the main room, and was startled when they stopped in the locker room, over by the locked door. Courtney, not Samantha, typed in the code, then opened the door and led Sasha inside.</p> <p>Sasha's huge eyes grew wide and round at what she saw. This, too, was a bathroom. But it was like comparing a hovel to a mansion.</p> <p>The floor was gleaming tile. Soft, warm colors in pleasing geometric patterns. Several soft rugs in various places. There were <i>two</i> tubs: one a big, sunken one, the other a Jacuzzi whirlpool one. Two showers, too. One of them was a corner shower, with a curved frosted glass sliding door, and the other stood by itself, fully circular. That one had body misting jets at four corners, in addition to an overhead shower head <i>and</i> a pulsating massaging one with a removable handle. There was also a small sauna, too. Plus very fancy vanities. It looked like something, Sasha thought numbly, out of a billionaire's mansion home or something.</p> <p>""Should a slave start being pleasing and obedient,"" Courtney said, making Sasha jump, startled out of looking all around, ""she can earn more and more choices and selections of things to wash and groom with. She can even earn the use of <i>this</i> room, too.""</p> <p>Sasha looked around with wide-eyed wonder. The hedonist in her was imagining the sybaritic delight one could enjoy in here, and she wished she could just luxuriate using all this stuff already. They gave her a minute or two to look all around before leading her back out again, this time all the way out into the main room. They stopped by a small table, and Sasha abruptly dug in her heels at what she saw there.</p> <p>She didn't know what it was, but she had a funny sinking feeling nonetheless. From what she could see it appeared to be a tangled mass of black leather straps. And most likely they intended it for her.</p> <p>She was right, too, as Courtney just picked it up and walked over to stand in front of her. ""Hold still,"" she softly scolded as Sasha softly whimpered, seeing Courtney lifting it up to her head. She would have taken a step back, but sensed her Aunt standing right behind her. So, other then starting to tremble she held still, although her eyes looked like wide saucers as Courtney carefully placed the bundle atop her head.</p> <p>Aunt Samantha <i>was</i> right behind her, for she helped Courtney properly place the leather straps. It was, Sasha mentally whimpered to discover, yet another gag. But she hadn't said anything, hadn't made even a peep!</p> <p>""Open,"" Courtney softly commanded, giving Sasha no choice. She looked pleadingly at her cousin but saw no give there. So, reluctantly and nervously she opened her mouth, expecting it to be filled once again.</p> <p>Except... it didn't fill her mouth. It didn't even, precisely, go inside. Rather, a semi-flexible rod of black rubber went sideways, past and between her teeth. At each end were round shiny rings to which leather straps were fastened, and those straps went behind her head, buckled snug. It <i>could</i> have been pulled tighter, she sensed but, as it was, it wasn't even pulling at the corners of her mouth. Not really.</p> <p>There was more leather then that though, and she shortly found out why. Two more pieces were also attached to those rings, their other ends attached together with another, much smaller ring, making a sort of triangle. That was lifted up, so that the ring rested just above her forehead, and a third strap connected to that joining ring continuing over her head, buckled and fastened to the mouth strap behind her neck. Yet another pair of straps were connected to the rod rings, with those going under her little chin before being snugly buckled. Then Courtney secured all three buckles with little brass padlocks. </p> <p>Sasha wanted to struggle and fight at being gagged again. To at least protest. Instead she did nothing, just meekly stood there, too uncertain to do anything but let herself be gagged. All of this was still too new, too outre, for her to know where the limits and lines were. To know where she could push. Could bend and manipulate. And where she had to toe the line. Without knowing the parameters, without any experience of the situation, she didn't know, exactly, where things stood and so felt lost and very unsure. Nothing at all about what was happening was familiar in the least.</p> <p>That rod thing might not be pulled deep in her mouth, true. But, with the head and chin straps pulled snug, that forced her to bite down somewhat onto that thing, and she couldn't open her mouth once they were buckled. It wasn't really uncomfortable, just rather daunting and alarming in appearance.</p> <p>It also didn't make any sense to Sasha either. Although she hadn't tried to talk, it didn't seem as if it would do much to keep her quiet. Not like the ball and tape, or that penis gag, had done. And, unlike those two kinds, she could easily swallow and breathe. So what was the point of this? And why had they done it to her?</p> <p>What had Courtney told her before leaving her last time? Oh, yes. </p> <p>'<i>You'll be gagged lots anyway. Both to help train you to remain silent, help you remember that. And because I just like seeing you gagged. I don't need any reason to gag my slave — or do anything else, either — other then I just wanna do something.'</i> </p> <p>Was that it? To remind her to keep quiet? Or because Courtney had just wanted to gag Sasha? Either way it didn't matter, in that the deed itself had been done. But Sasha really did want to know why, too.</p> <p>In any event, considering this was much more comfortable — in a relative sense — then the other two gags had been, she wasn't about to go looking a gift horse in the mouth.</p> <p>Had Sasha been as horse crazy as her little cousin was, she would have known just how ironic thinking that was. Courtney had no sooner seen it then recognized it for what it was: a rubber snaffle bit, identical to those used on ponies. Samantha had pointed it out to her, explaining that a gag like that — called a head harness trainer gag — was perfect to use as a 'reminder' for her slave to keep silent, as well as getting her used to being gagged for longer periods of time. Courtney immediately jumped on the idea, choosing it that moment.</p> <p>She thought Twerp looked pretty cool gagged with it, too. It was fun watching her nervously lip the rubber snaffle, to see her gleaming white teeth gripping it. And it was awesome seeing all that shiny black leather all strapped around her head, too!</p> <p>Once finished gagging her slave Courtney took the leash up again. Another gentle tug, another ""Follow"" and she padded along with her Mom, again walking clockwise along the wall until they reached the next door.</p> <p>Again there were no real surprises here for Sasha, as she'd explored this room, too. Another rather boring room, in that it didn't have anything exciting like the main room and some of the other side ones had. Inside this one were actually three rooms in one: an exercise area, a kitchen and a laundry room.</p> <p>Sasha didn't know why they were taking her inside. It's not like she needed the grand tour or anything, after all. Hadn't her illicit explorations been what had gotten her into deep doo-doo to start with?</p> <p>She soon found out why they were here, as they stopped by a medical-style scale. Samantha readied her notebook as Courtney had Twerp stand on the scale and weighed her. Samantha wrote down the weight and then the height as Courtney measured that, too. Leading her down from the scale she walked Twerp over by one wall, then let the leash dangle. ""You're going to be measured now Twerp. You're to hold still and move only when told to. Understand?""</p> <p><i>Measured?</i> she thought. <i>Measured for </i>what<i>? </i>She nodded even as her mind furiously thought, trying to figure out what in the world she needed to be measured for. Courtney took a dressmaker's tape measure from her Mom, then crouched, unlocking and removing the ankle cuffs. Sasha held her breath, trying not to wiggle. This was the first time they'd been off her since she'd put them on herself that morning. The tiny fingers and the caress of the soft, flexible tape as it circled her small ankle felt tickly, and Sasha tensed so she wouldn't accidentally move. </p> <p>""Left ankle: seven and a half inches,"" Courtney reported, and Samantha dutifully jotted the size down. Courtney then measured the right one, calling out the size before replacing the cuffs, buckling them as snug as before then relocking them once again. The measuring continued. Below and above both knees. Midthigh. The length from her hip to both knee and ankle. Around her waist. <i>Between</i> her legs, which had Sasha brightly blush again as the tape was snugged right against her pussy and literally between her butt cheeks. Around her tummy, below and above her breasts. Her throat.</p> <p>It hadn't taken a great deal of time for all that so far. But, ever since she'd been lifted out of the cage her bladder had slowly but surely been growing more persistent and urgent in its demands. Sasha's little toes had begun clenching as she struggled to ignore that increasingly insistent call, and she started gently shifting her weight back and forth on her small feet, weaving in place. Courtney finally looked at her with a scowl, about to scold her when she suddenly understood. </p> <p>She had to struggle not to grin, seeing Twerp unconsciously doing the 'gotta pee-pee' dance like a real little girl. Instead she simply walked over to her Mom, handing her the tape measure and answering the silent, lifted-brow question. ""I think my slave needs to pee, if her dancing means anything.""</p> <p>They both heard Twerp's soft moan of mortification at that, and both of them pretended to ignore it. Although Samantha's lips twitched as she struggled not to grin. Courtney didn't have to struggle; with her back to Twerp she was free to grin from ear to ear.</p> <p>Once she had herself under control she turned and walked back to her slave, looking her right in the eye and asking, ""Does my slave need to pee?""</p> <p>Feeling about an inch tall Sasha nevertheless rapidly shook her head in tiny, rapid jerks, her need to pee outweighing, for now, the intense embarrassment of the situation. Courtney simply took the leash again, giving it a gentle tug. ""Follow.""</p> <p>There wasn't any hesitation this time. Sasha immediately followed right after, biting down on the rubber bit between her teeth as she struggled harder and harder to keep it held in. </p> <p>Samantha watched as the two walked off, and that image was one of the most powerfully provocative and erotic she'd ever seen. There was Courtney, her little daughter, dressed in a very suggestive, sexy black leather skirt and top, with matching black leather boots flashing as she padded along, leading at the end of a chain leash a totally naked, collared, cuffed and gagged young girl, whose bare rump jiggled and flexed with each step she took. </p> <p>Thankfully the bathrooms were only the next door back, so it wasn't long at all before they were standing in front of a toilet. Sasha turned her back to Courtney, wiggling her hands which were still cuffed and locked together behind her back.</p> <p>""I thought a slave needed to pee,"" Courtney merely said. ""If I was wrong, we can leave.""</p> <p>Sasha spun around, staring wide-eyed at Courtney. How was she supposed to go to the bathroom with her hands locked behind her back!?</p> <p>Then she visibly swallowed. <i>Hard</i>. Especially seeing the inflexible gaze of her little cousin. Adamant and uncompromising, with a touch of expectant anticipation. Courtney wasn't going to undo her hands! She was going to make her go with them locked behind her back, and watch her while she did!</p> <p>""Sit,"" Courtney finally commanded, and Twerp heard it as the order it was. She couldn't do this, she just couldn't! It was way too embarrassing!</p> <p>Embarrassing it might be, and no way Courtney could mistake that. Not with Twerp looking like a fire alarm all the way down to her chest. But her nipples had abruptly tightened again, growing taut and erect, and that was all Courtney really needed to see. ""Sit!"" she repeated, in a much firmer, no-nonsense voice. </p> <p>Sasha might still have tried appealing this, but her bladder wasn't having anything to do with any more delays. Carefully sitting down, face flaming and eyes staring at her toes, within moments came the low hiss of a steady jet of liquid. Sasha blushed even harder, unable to choke back a low whimper of humiliation. Courtney didn't say a word, just stood there, right in front of her, waiting... and watching.</p> <p>Courtney felt a little thrill of excited naughtiness race through her, one of power and control, too, as she watched her slave pee right in front of her. Again, much like having seen Twerp naked before when they'd showered together, she'd been in the bathroom before with her cousin when she'd peed. And she'd peed with Sasha there, and never had either of them paid it any real notice before. But... this was different. <i>Way</i> different!</p> <p>She wasn't sure exactly <i>why</i> that was so, but she didn't spend all that much time worrying about it either. It was good enough to just know that it <i>was</i>. And to know how that made her feel, <i>and</i> seeing and knowing how it made Twerp feel, too!</p> <p>It was obvious Twerp wanted to keep her legs closed together, to hide best as she could what she was doing. It was just as obvious she didn't dare do that, unless she wanted to soak herself. Courtney had never really paid close attention to watching another girl peeing before. This time she indulged her curiosity, staring quite closely and avidly as Twerp emptied her bladder right before her eyes. She didn't miss a thing, including the fact that, no matter how humiliated she <i>looked</i>, her little toes kept clenching and flexing, and her nipples remained tiny hard points. And Courtney knew what <i>that</i> meant!</p> <p>Courtney could see Twerp visibly relax as she emptied. That sort of 'relax' one got when you really, really, <i>really</i> badly needed to pee and finally could. Finally, after a suitable length of time she asked, ""Finished?"" </p> <p>Twerp mutely nodded, still staring down at her toes. She needed to wipe now, and with her hands cuffed behind her couldn't, and had a very dreadful idea what to expect next.</p> <p>She was right, too, as Courtney unrolled some paper and tore it off, folding it in half, then half again before stepping over right in front of her slave. ""Open wide,"" she told her.</p> <p>She didn't have any choice. She might hate doing this, but she didn't have any choice about doing it. Parting her slender little legs a bit, she braced for the taunts and jeering teases she knew was going to happen.</p> <p>With utter exquisite gentleness Courtney blotted her dry, a rather entranced, enchanted expression on her face and in her eyes. Sasha felt an odd tingly shiver at that look. Courtney then gazed up and softly said, ""You're dry now."" Then a little, somewhat sheepish, wry grin spread across her face. ""Well, for <i>now</i>, anyway.""</p> <p>Sasha found herself utterly surprised by responding with an identical grin. Both of them softly giggled, for a moment sharing the camaraderie they had once enjoyed together. But then the wall of Sasha's defensiveness thrust back up, she slipped behind her bastion of safety. Ducking her head, she turned her eyes away from her little cousin.</p> <p>Courtney wasn't hurt at that. Far from it. For she'd gotten a glimpse of the 'sister' she loved and sorely missed with all her little loving heart and soul. She wasn't dead and buried. Just hidden away, was all. And Courtney grimly vowed to do whatever it took to find and rescue her.</p> <p>""Stand,"" she finally said and, once Twerp had, she simply dropped the wadded paper into the bowl, pressed the handle to flush then tugged the leash. ""Follow.""</p> <p>Shortly thereafter they were once again back in the exercise room, picking up with the measurements where they'd left off. Courtney had Twerp turn around so that her back was to her, then unlocked the wrist cuffs from each other. No sooner did the little slave feel Courtney do that then she stiffened in shocked indignation. ""Why hhnt uuhh uu hhahht so I cuhh pee!?"" she blurted, furious. If Courtney was gonna unlock the cuffs from each other, why the heck did she make her pee with them locked! That was just being plain mean!</p> <p>Then she jumped, squealing as a tiny hand sharply swatted one bare cheek. Turning around she fiercely glared at Courtney, furious at both the swat and the fact that Courtney hadn't unlocked her wrists, permitting her to use the bathroom unaided. With both her ankles and wrists now free she wasn't feeling quite as helpless, and her anger was overriding discretion. </p> <p>Courtney just glared right back, looking quite irritated herself. These last two weeks, if Sasha had looked at her like she was doing right now Courtney would have meekly capitulated, feeling overpowered by Sasha's age, size and strength. And, in fact, she felt a momentary quiver of trepidation face to face with her with her looking so irate. </p> <p>Sasha saw that flicker cross her face, and a flicker was all it was, vanishing almost as soon as it appeared. ""What are you gonna do Twerp?"" Courtney softly said, the tone oh-so-silky yet menacing. ""Hit me? Do you <i>really</i> want to do that? Gonna run? <i>Where</i>?"" she asked. ""You can't leave. You don't even know how to open the door. So you can't <i>really</i> get away. And I'm not gonna chase you if you do. I'll just wait. And the longer I hafta wait for you to come to me, the longer and harder your punishment's gonna be. I don't care if that takes days. You gotta <i>eat</i>, after all. So, one way or another you'll finally come to me, won't you?""</p> <p>Twerp visibly gulped. Courtney's voice never rose about a soft murmur, but that didn't lesson their impact any. In fact, it only made them seem worse. She hated to admit it but Courtney was right. What <i>could</i> she do? She didn't have any way of leaving. She didn't have any leverage over them at all. She couldn't bargain or haggle, threaten or plead. They had all the cards and she had nothing in her hand. </p> <p>Her fury drained away like a burst bubble. Her defiance died before it was truly born. Her creamy fair skin turned so pale that her tiny gold freckles looked like a dusting of pollen atop milk. She started trembling, literally quivering as she stood there, now frozen in place.</p> <p>Samantha hadn't said a word so far. Hadn't moved, or even seem to visibly react. Courtney just stood there, iron in her expression, no give at all. Sasha didn't know what to do. She hadn't <i>meant</i> to talk, but she'd been so shocked and angry the words just popped out. And her pulling back and away, turning to glare at Courtney was just as reflexive. But that didn't negate, or even lessen, the fact that she <i>had</i>, and they'd both taken great pains to inform her that any and every disobedience would be punished. She didn't even dare to say she was sorry, because that would count as talking too!</p> <p>There was only one thing she could think to do and, even though that felt like she was caving in, her desperate need to, somehow, try and mitigate what she'd already done overwhelmed that feeling. Tummy churning with anxiety and fear, feeling sick to her stomach, Sasha carefully moved, little legs wobbly and feeling like rubber. She turned back around to the position she'd been put in before, even putting her hands back behind her.</p> <p>Neither Samantha nor Courtney missed seeing the look of fear on her face. Her ice-white complexion was starkly vivid. Nor did either of them miss seeing the war of emotions, the struggle to somehow make things better... even if it was just to — literally — save her ass. Nor did they miss noting her puffy, soft, pink nipples, not an iota of arousal there. She was well and truly scared, and <i>not</i> in a way that was exciting to her.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't see them any more, not with her back to them. She couldn't tell if they were still coldly furious, or looking a bit forgiving. She couldn't stop trembling, and no matter how badly she needed to see what they looked like she didn't dare move a muscle. Anything she might do from this point on would only make things much worse for her.</p> <p>When tiny fingers very softly stroked down her back she stiffened and flinched at the first touch then, feeling how gentle the caress was, how comforting and soothing, she couldn't keep a choked sob from bursting free. </p> <p>Samantha just silently watched, quite dumbfounded and stunned. From the moment that Twerp rebelled she forced herself to remain just a bystander. A silent observer. This was Courtney's battle, and she needed to fight it on her own. To continue establishing her dominance and control over her slave. And, while she had had no idea how Courtney might try doing that, she positively wasn't ambiguous about the results, about how Courtney had handled the situation.</p> <p>Perfectly.</p> <p>Sasha could only watch in pure awe as Courtney took charge. Watch as Twerp jerked at her words, paled at the tone. Surrendered without ever a battle truly being fought. </p> <p>Samantha had a lively respect for her daughter's intellect, but it rose to new heights after this. She'd been amazing! Perhaps it was time, <i>past</i> time, to start giving her more personal responsibility on her own. She might be only nine, true, but Samantha had never believed in using chronology as the sole basis for things. And if Courtney was showing signs of maturity, Samantha had the duty to reward and encourage that growth.</p> <p>Courtney lightly stroked Twerp's back for a little bit. She was still angry with her, but she couldn't really fault her for the outburst. That was quite understandable, after all. Understandable, but not something she could overlook, ignore or just forgive. And Mom had warned her that, in the beginning, outbursts and acts of defiance could be expected. </p> <p>Still, she was quite pleased that Twerp had, without being told to do so, turned back around just like she'd been before blowing up. Courtney was pretty sure that hadn't been easy for her to do, and wanted to show Twerp how proud she was of her for doing that. Which is why she was stroking her back. Saying, without words, how she felt. Besides, if disobedience was to be punished, shouldn't <i>obedient</i> initiative be rewarded? Mom hadn't said so — then again, Courtney was sure there were yet lots of lessons still waiting for her! — but she felt that was proper. A right thing to do.</p> <p>She wasn't going to forget this. She couldn't; Twerp had been told, clearly enough, that any disobedience of any sort would be punished. So she'd have to be punished. But Mom hadn't said that punishments had to be immediate, and Courtney wanted to think about what would be a proper, instructive punishment. Besides, they still had a whole lot of stuff yet to do today.</p> <p>Twerp never really settled back down, but she did relax a bit as Courtney caressed her back. Giving her a final little pet on the top of her head Courtney picked up where she left off, unlocking and removing the cuffs then measuring the small wrists. Samantha dutifully wrote down those measurements, then Courtney rebuckled and locked the cuffs back on again. She didn't lock them together yet, as she needed Twerp's arms to freely move. She measured above and below the elbows, then from the back of her neck down to her waist. Then from the front of her throat down to her waist. ""Hold still,"" she softly cautioned, as Samantha came over at last. </p> <p>Gently pressing Twerp's small arms together behind her back, Samantha gauged just how flexible she was. She was rather surprised to actually get the elbows to touch together, although she felt Twerp stiffen a bit and softly hiss just before they touched. Courtney measured around the pressed-together elbows, then Samantha released them before writing down the size when Courtney relayed it to her.</p> <p>Sasha had no idea what all this was about but had her suspicions. She <i>hoped</i> her impressions were wrong because, if they <i>weren't</i>...</p> <p>Somehow she didn't think Aunt Samantha was going to go to all the trouble of making special stuff just to fit her if this was only going to last a week to teach her a lesson.</p> <p>Then again, a little wondering voice whispered inside her head, what might it be like to have some of the things she'd seen in here made to fit her, so she could experience that. </p> <p>Her musings were cut short as they continued to the next stage of her 'lessons'. There was a compact but detailed personal gym there, as well as a treadmill and riding bike. Also a padded floor mat and, one by one, they walked her through an entire series of stretches and exercises. Routines to warm up before and to cool down after. Stretches to increase her limberness and flexibility. Exercises to increase her muscle tone and her endurance. Each one was patiently explained and shown, and each one was recorded in a log, specifying times, repetitions and other criteria. It took over an hour to walk Twerp through everything and, by the time they were finished she was bushed. Beat. Tired, sweaty and sore.</p> <p>And she was required to do all of this every morning!</p> <p>There was one other item in the exercise room, and Courtney lead Twerp over to it. She knew what it was, having seen it before, and wished she could have used it all this week. But it had been locked, which Sasha thought had been rude.</p> <p>A tanning bed. And how Sasha had dreamed of lounging in there and getting a real, nice, golden-bronze tan!</p> <p>Well, it seemed as if her dream was gonna be answered after all, just not in the way she'd expected. For the two of them started discussing just that very thing.</p> <p>""Have you considered if you want your slave tanned or not?"" Samantha asked her daughter.</p> <p>Courtney nodded. ""I've been thinking about that, yes. I think I do. She'll look good all tanned.""</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Very well. Now, how do you want her tanned?"" Sasha thought that was a very weird question, but her puzzlement was resolved moments later as her Aunt continued. ""One piece, two piece, string, thong? Topless, bottomless or fully nude?""</p> <p>Sasha's little jaw dropped. <i>Wha</i>...?</p> <p>""That's the part I've been thinking over,"" Courtney admitted. ""Not <i>if</i> I want her tanned, but <i>how</i> I want her to look.""</p> <p>Didn't <i>she</i> get any say in this? Sasha fretted. After all, it was <i>her</i> body they were talking about!</p> <p>And then she jerked as if she'd been shot. They were talking about her like she was some sort of toy or doll. Like a possession. Something they could decorate as they pleased.</p> <p><i>Like a slave</i>, that inner voice whispered. </p> <p>Sasha swallowed, looking back and forth between them. They didn't seem to notice, just kept talking. </p> <p>""Well, there's no hurry, after all. You've all summer to decide. Now, have you thought about the rest?""</p> <p><i>The rest? The </i>rest<i>!?</i> Sasha mentally wailed. <i>What 'rest' could there </i>be? She found out moments later.</p> <p>""Yes,"" Courtney answered, nodding. ""Her nails. I want them cut shorter. Rounded half-moons. And <i>no</i> polish,"" she firmly emphasized. </p> <p>Sasha jerked at that, small hands balling protectively up into little tight fists. They couldn't be serious! She liked her nails just the way they were! She took a lot of trouble taking care of them!</p> <p>Indeed she did, they were perfectly manicured. French manicured at that, slightly squared tips with a band of white at the edge. Very grow-up looking. Very elegant. She was quite proud of their appearance, and had unmercifully teased Courtney about her 'little girl' nails. And now Courtney was going to make her cut them? No way!</p> <p>Samantha just nodded, jotting that down. ""I'm afraid we can't select other modifications, like tattoos, piercings or brand.""</p> <p>Courtney just shrugged, acting quite nonchalant. And it was an act, too. Mom had prepared her for this part. Twerp, however, alas for her, had no warning, and she literally quailed at that recitation.</p> <p>""I know. Although she kept harping on wanting to have her bellybutton pierced. I suppose I could have that done.""</p> <p>Again Sasha swallowed. Yes, it was true she'd wanted that. But, it was one thing to want it, and quite another to have someone else decide to 'decorate' you as they pleased!</p> <p>Samantha nodded, pen poised over the clipboard. ""Is that a yes then?"" Sasha looked beseechingly at Courtney, eyes wide and pleading. Courtney simply ignored her, looking as if she was thinking quite hard about that.</p> <p>She finally shook her head. ""No. Takes too long to heal, and I don't wanna hafta wait that long to play with her and make her squirm.""</p> <p>There was a sense of relief at that, but, considering the <i>rest</i>, also more then a bit of nervous apprehension. Then Sasha tensed again as her Aunt asked, ""How about her hair? I think she'd look cute and adorable in a pageboy cut.""</p> <p>Now, while Sasha wasn't — yet — overweeningly conceited, she <i>was</i> rapidly heading that way. And she was quite proud and vain about her hair. Thick, silky and curly, a deep auburn color with burnished copper highlights, her tresses were her pride and joy, cascading down to just below her shoulder blades. She'd stopped wearing it in a ponytail last year, considering that too young a look for her. Now she wore it either in fairly complex, elegant French braids or, more usually, gelled and moussed within an inch of its life. And, once again, that had been something Sasha had relentlessly teased Courtney about, as she wore her much longer hair almost exclusively in a ponytail.</p> <p>They... they just <i>couldn't</i> cut her hair into a pageboy! She'd look like a little kid! </p> <p>But they <i>could</i>, if they chose to do just that. And Sasha, no matter how desperately she wanted to deny that fact, couldn't stop them if they decided to cut her hair. She gave Courtney a pitiful pleading look, but she just ignored her. </p> <p>She didn't ignore the <i>question</i>, though, for she stepped over to stand at Sasha's side. Tiny fingers reached up then gently stroked Sasha's hair, fingering a lock. ""She <i>would</i> look awful cute in that,"" she agreed. ""And I'd like that, too.""</p> <p>Sasha's stomach dropped to her toes. They <i>were</i> gonna do it. Tears welled up in her huge, grass green eyes, filling them until they resembled glittering pools. Then she gave a convulsive sob of relief as Courtney wistfully said, ""I'd really like that, yes. She'd look awful cute. But Twerp's gotta go back to school after summer's over. And I'm not gonna send her back to school with a pageboy. Her punishment ends when summer vacation does. I'm not gonna have her teased until it grows back.""</p> <p>Sasha gave Courtney a heartfelt grateful look. She hadn't even considered <i>that</i>! But <i>Courtney</i> had, and was concerned and worried about her being mocked and teased! A spot of gentle warmth filled her at that. </p> <p>She didn't even fret or sulk when Courtney announced, ""I'll just have it ponied. And just plain shampoo and conditioner for now."" Somehow, when compared to a pageboy, a ponytail didn't seem at all <i>that</i> horrendous. </p> <p>""Very well,"" Samantha nodded as she jotted that down. ""You can always change your mind, later, if you want.""</p> <p>Sasha felt a little chill at that, realizing that, if for some reason Courtney did change her mind, she'd wind up in a dreaded pageboy. Considering the reason her cousin had decided against it, Sasha didn't think any change of decision would be frivolous. But that didn't rule out that being used as a punishment if Sasha really badly messed up, either.</p> <p>Courtney had never intended to have Twerp's hair cut. And for the reason she gave, too. Her hair was down to just the middle of her back, and she knew how long it took for hair to grow. It didn't feel... right... to decide to do something that she couldn't change right back. Nor did it feel right to do something to Twerp that, later on, once she was back home and was just plain old Sasha again, she'd still have to deal with. Which was a shame, because she really did want to see Sasha in a pageboy!</p> <p>But, she was accountable for her slave and, while she might choose to do whatever she wanted, she was supposed to make wise, responsible choices, too. So, in this instance, she wistfully and regrettably chose not to have her slave's hair cut so short.</p> <p>""Well, I think that just about covers everything for now,"" Samantha announced. <i>About time!</i> Sasha thought, then her little jaw would have dropped if it hadn't been strapped up snug as she continued, ""Now it's time for her training to begin.""</p> <p><i>Training? </i>Training<i>? What did they mean by that?</i> Sasha wondered. She didn't have to wonder for long. </p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1653,"Summer Slave, Part 7",7,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-06-24,23,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> </p> <p>Sasha was still stunned at hearing her Aunt announce that 'training' would now begin. She hadn't any real idea what they could mean by that, and wasn't sure she wanted to find out either. But 'want' never entered the equation, no more then it had since she'd been caught down here early this morning. When Courtney took the leash again, giving it a gentle tug Sasha just docilely followed along. She didn't quite know what to do with her hands, it felt weird being leash-led and walking with them uncuffed. So she just held them at her sides and followed along behind Courtney as she walked back outside into the main room.</p> <p>They stopped in an area that was thickly carpeted, which felt nice under her bare feet. There were several padded chairs there, with some small end tables by each one. Courtney turned, removed the leash and coiled it up, then sat down in one of the chairs, facing her slave. ""You've already been given some instructions and rules Twerp,"" she began, ""but your real training begins now. Pay close attention because, if you goof up, you'll be punished. Understand?""</p> <p>Sasha dumbly nodded, nervously shifting her feet. Then jerked as Courtney snapped, ""Hold still! You haven't been told you could move!"" Huge, rounded eyes gazed at Courtney, stunned and startled. But she also stopped moving, too.</p> <p>Courtney waited a few seconds, just sharply glaring at Twerp before she leaned back again and relaxed. ""I'm going to explain a few things to you, then Mom is going to take over with the rest of today's training. So listen up. You're a <i>slave</i> Twerp,"" she stated. ""<i>My</i> slave. My property and possession. You exist for one reason, and that is to obey and please me. Your sole purpose is to serve and be pleasing, even if I'm just enjoying my slave as a playtoy. Understand?""</p> <p>Sasha swallowed, hard, then nodded. Oh, she understood, yes. That didn't necessarily mean she accepted or liked it, though.</p> <p>""When told to do something, you're to do it right away. No balking, no hesitation. The only excuse I'll <i>ever</i> accept is if a slave doesn't understand what she's supposed to do. And since I'm gonna make sure you <i>do</i> clearly understand everything I tell you to do, I'm not likely to accept even <i>that</i> as an excuse."" Courtney's voice never rose above her normal, soft, fluting tone. But Sasha started trembling anyway. ""You're never to speak again. Maybe, one day, if you prove to me your worthiness, I'll change that. But, until and unless I do, you'll never say another word. <i>Ever</i>."" Her voice grew quite sharp and stern at that and Sasha quailed, remembering that, not too long ago, she'd angrily snapped at Courtney.</p> <p>""Your body is mine. To do with as I please, when I please,"" Courtney continued, ""and not yours. It's my right to make my slave feel good with pleasure or to ache with the pain of punishment."" Courtney breathed a mental sigh of relief at getting that part out without stumbling or messing up. These were pretty important points to make, and Mom had suggested good ways of phrasing them. Which didn't make it any easier for Courtney to get it out without a hitch! ""That means a slave doesn't touch herself to make her feel good. <i>Or</i> press, lean, rub or anything else to do that either.""</p> <p>At first Sasha's face flushed, remembering being caught in the cage doing just that, then paled as the full import of the words hit her. And it only got worse.</p> <p>""There are only two times when a slave may do that. One is when I've told her to touch and play with herself, because I want to watch her do that. And the other is when I have you tied up or something, and I tell you it's OK to rub up against stuff. But, those are the only times my slave may do that. And, if she disobeys me in this, I will make <i>sure</i> she regrets being able to feel those nice feelings.""</p> <p>Sasha had no idea how <i>that</i> was possible, but Courtney's grim, stern tone told her that it was, and she had <i>no</i> desire to find out what that would be like. Then she furiously blushed, tiny toes dug into the carpet as the rest filtered in, as she pictured Courtney telling her to rub her own pussy as she watched! She couldn't do something that embarrassing and humiliating! She just <i>couldn't</i>!</p> <p>But she felt a ball of ice in her tummy knowing that, if she <i>didn't</i> do just that when told to do it, she'd be punished. And she had an awful suspicion that a paddling might very well be the least of her worries.</p> <p>She was right, too. </p> <p>Courtney looked up at her Mom then, as she'd finished saying all she was supposed to say. Samantha stepped forward then. ""Twerp,"" she called out. Twerp looked up, quite visibly nervous and no little fearful. ""Today we will be going over proper slave posture and positions. We will begin now.""</p> <p>Twerp just gave a tiny little nod. Suddenly she seemed to feel everything with crystal clarity. Her being totally naked in front of these two. The weight of the locked collar around her slender throat. The locked cuffs around her small wrists and ankles. Her utter, absolute helplessness, even when completely free and unbound.</p> <p>""We'll start with kneeling,"" Samantha stated. ""Kneel,"" she told Twerp who, with a bit of unsure hesitation, eased down onto her knees. ""Legs firmly together. Insteps on the floor. Butt firmly on your heels. Back straight. Chest pushed up and out. Wrists crossed behind you at mid back. Head straight and erect but eyes looking downwards."" With each correction Twerp made the appropriate adjustment, and all the while those tingles were gradually building again. She'd daydreamed all during this week what it would be like to be captured. Kidnapped. Made into a slave and trained as one. Well, now that was no longer a daydream. There was no mistaking, now, they really were serious about training her as a slave.</p> <p>Up to this point, everything that had happened could have been just a very unusual, extreme punishment. But there was no need to include things like how to kneel properly, or 'slave postures and positions' if this was meant simply as punishment.</p> <p>Courtney paid very close attention, too. Just like Twerp, all of this was new to her. And she'd be responsible for making sure that Twerp did everything correctly, something she couldn't do if she herself didn't know what was required. Unlike Twerp, she did have a 'cheat sheet' Mom had provided. But it was one thing to read about what each pose and position was supposed to be, and quite another to actually <i>see</i> them.</p> <p>""That's a good start,"" Samantha said. ""Now, stand up and kneel again. Only <i>this</i> time, make it look smooth and elegant."" Cheeks heated at the chiding Twerp stood back up, then immediately sank to her small knees again. ""Much better,"" Samantha praised, and Twerp felt a sudden heated tingly flush at her approval. ""Hands a little higher. And push that chest up and out. Proudly show off your breasts.""</p> <p>Twerp really blushed at that, hot and furious. Instead of doing just that, she self-consciously hunched over. Courtney immediately scolded. ""Twerp!"" The little slave cringed at the sharp tone, nervously peeping up at Courtney who was scowling. ""You were very pretty and graceful when you were a girl instead of a slave. And you didn't have any trouble wanting to show off your boobies <i>then</i>!"" she said, sounding semi-exasperated.</p> <p>Twerp blushed even deeper. It was true, though. She'd been inordinately proud of developing, of actually having breasts, no matter how small they might be, and had taken to wearing thin, light tops that clung and molded to her. She'd also been walking with a somewhat exaggerated lift to her chest, so that her breasts <i>did</i> show off better. It hadn't been exactly intentional, but it also hadn't been entirely subconscious either.</p> <p>""As a slave, you should be even <i>more</i> graceful,"" Courtney continued, still scolding. ""<i>And</i> proud. A slave should be <i>proud</i> to show herself off, show how pretty and graceful she is. You have very pretty boobies,"" she said, sounding envious, ""and you should feel proud showing them off.""</p> <p>Now that both stung and complimented. Stung, in saying she looked clumsy and oafish. And complimented in that Courtney admitted thinking she looked pretty and graceful. And that her breasts looked pretty, too. Without really thinking about it she lifted her chest up, pushing her breasts more up and out.</p> <p>Samantha was very glad Twerp wasn't looking at her right then, for her jaw had dropped. <i>Where in the world did Courtney come up with </i>that<i>?</i> she wondered, amazed.</p> <p>""Much better!"" Courtney said, sounding quite pleased. ""Now, stand back up and show me how much better you can do that.""</p> <p>Twerp rose back up, much more flowing then she had before, then sank down to her knees yet again in a smooth, supple motion. This time everything clicking in place; hands, legs, back, head, eyes... and chest.</p> <p>""Oooh yes!"" Courtney breathily said, sounding awed and delighted. ""<i>Much</i> better! Very good Twerp!""</p> <p>Twerp was very confused. This should be terribly embarrassing and, in many ways, still was. But she felt a gentle wave of warmth flow through her at Courtney's sincere joy and praise.</p> <p>Even Aunt Samantha sounded warmer then usual. ""Very nice, yes. Tuck your tummy in just a little more though. It needs to remain nice and flat and taut. Yes, just like that. Good slave!""</p> <p>Twerp's tiny toes gently wriggled as another flash of heat coursed through her. It had been a very long time, it seemed, since anyone had praised her. And while she might not approve of the current circumstances, she wasn't immune to the feelings.</p> <p>""Now, this position is called 'Tower', Twerp,"" Samantha explained, shamelessly 'borrowing' the term from a popular fictional series. This position, and some of the others, weren't strictly the same as they were in those books, but Samantha had started calling them by those terms years ago and had never bothered to change or rename them. ""Unless instructed otherwise, this is when a slave will be in Tower: whenever a slave is not actively doing something, she will be in Tower; whenever a slave is summoned, she will assume Tower upon arriving at her summoner; whenever she is being led, each and every time the one leading her stops, she will assume Tower. Understood?""</p> <p>Twerp cautiously nodded. Jeez, this sounded redundant and complicated!</p> <p>""Now, lean forwards. Extend your arms in front of you, wrists crossed. Touch the floor with your forehead. Keep your back straight and your arms fully stretched out."" </p> <p>Moments later Twerp was in that position. It felt a little strange, and for the life of her she couldn't figure out the purpose. She visibly tensed when Samantha announced the name of this particular position.</p> <p>""This is called 'Tower for punishment',"" she explained. ""There are two variations to this, as well. If a slave is simply told to assume 'Tower for punishment' this is the position you will take. A slave may also then be told to 'Extend'. If so, this is what you will do. Lift your butt up, until your thighs are straight up and down. Slide your crossed wrists and forehead forwards as needed to keep your back straight.""</p> <p>Twerp didn't like this position much at all. She felt horribly vulnerable in it, and her excellent imagination had no difficulty picturing what it would be like being paddled like this.</p> <p>""Tower,"" Samantha finally said, after giving Twerp about a minute to contemplate — and fully appreciate — that position. It wasn't terribly easy shifting back into that from the extended pose, but it wasn't awfully difficult, either. She almost looked up at her Aunt when she was back in position but caught herself at the last instant.</p> <p>""Now, place your palms flat on the floor behind you. Wrists together. Deeply arch your back, thrusting your belly and chest up. Your breasts are to be the highest point of the arch, and pushed up the highest. Roll your head back, fully exposing your throat.""</p> <p>Twerp swallowed, face, throat and chest hotly blazing. Her throat wasn't going to be the <i>only</i> thing exposed like that! However, not wanting a graphic, personal demonstration of the immediately former position, and not seeing any other option, she hesitantly moved as told, horrendously blushing as she, very intentionally, pushed her little breasts upwards as instructed to do.</p> <p>She couldn't see herself in this pose, couldn't tell if her nipples were hard but, from the growing tingles she had the awfullest feeling they were. Samantha and Courtney, however, had absolutely no difficulty noticing them. Tiny, hard, rosy peaks, taut and erect, crowning the very tops of small, firm, proud nascent breasts. Breasts that, unlike those of a more mature, older girl or woman, didn't change shape at all with them being upthrust but, instead, held the same gentle swell they did when Twerp was upright.</p> <p>""Oooh, <i>very</i> lovely!"" Samantha admired in a soft, wondrous voice. ""Isn't she Mom?"" said Courtney, sounding just as awed and charmed. Twerp's tummy abruptly tightened even more, the heated tingles increasing at their sincere, pleased admiring tones. They weren't teasing, taunting or ridiculing, they really thought she looked pretty! They liked this! And her!</p> <p>""This is called 'Display' Twerp,"" Samantha finally explained. Considering what she must look like, that made perfect sense to her! ""When told to display when in Tower, that is how you will do it. Tower,"" she then told Twerp, who struggled back into that from her former pose.</p> <p>""There is one final variation of Tower,"" Samantha stated, ""and that is 'Tower relaxed'. It is a more informal pose then the others. Should a slave be told to relax she may ease her posture. Her legs are still to remain tightly pressed together and her eyes downcast. But otherwise she may seek a more comfortable posture, permitting her hands to lower and allow her body to relax."" Samantha did <i>not</i>, however, instruct the little slave to test try that position, something that Twerp didn't miss.</p> <p>""Now, that is how a slave kneels when she is with anyone else <i>but</i> her Mistress. Unless, of course, her Mistress instructs otherwise."" Twerp almost missed what followed, startled by that. <i>With anyone </i>else<i>?</i> she uneasily thought. Surely Aunt Samantha didn't mean <i>others</i> would share in this, did she?</p> <p>""Once again, the commands for those positions are Tower; Tower for punishment; Tower for punishment, extended, or simply 'Extend' if already in that position; Tower for display, or simply 'Display' if already in that position; Tower relaxed, or simply 'Relax' if already in that position. Understood?""</p> <p>Twerp weakly nodded, feeling a bit overwhelmed and nonplused, not even thinking that those last verbal instructions seemed a bit repetitious. All she was hoping was that she could possibly remember them all, as she hadn't ever thought there could be so <i>many</i> different ways to kneel. She was even more stunned moments later.</p> <p>""The position a slave will kneel in for her Mistress is known as 'Nadu'. It is exactly like Tower, except you open your legs as wide as you can. Now, do it.""</p> <p>Shifting back and forth as she remained kneeling Twerp slowly opened her legs. Further and further, blushing more and more the wider they spread, until she really couldn't open them much wider without discomfort. She was very aware of how open and exposed that must make her appear.</p> <p>""Not too bad for a first effort Twerp,"" Samantha informed her. ""I'm sure you'll be able to open even wider after a few weeks of stretches and exercises.""</p> <p>Twerp just kept her eyes cast down, as she'd been told to do. Which gave her the proverbial 'bird's eye view' of her exposed posture. Which was, she guessed, quite intentional, as her Aunt continued explaining, ""You are your Mistress' slave Twerp. Your body belongs to her, and her alone. Thus, only to her will a slave kneel in this fashion, concealing nothing that belongs to her and exposing to her sight and touch everything that is hers. Only when instructed by your Mistress to kneel in this manner will a slave do so when others are present. Understood?""</p> <p>Again Twerp weakly nodded, stunned by that explanation. Again and again, against her will and determination, she was feeling more and more like the slave they had made her.</p> <p>Samantha walked her through the variations of this pose, too. Which, save for her slender little legs being spread wide, were identical to the ones for Tower. What <i>wasn't</i> identical was how Twerp felt about them. For the punishment ones made her feel even more dreadfully vulnerable, and the display one, well... even more appallingly open and bared.</p> <p>Currently she was in Nadu displayed, her small budding breasts lifted high, and her pussy very open and exposed. Again both of them made muttered sounds of admiration and pleasure as she held that position in front of them. Twerp didn't see Courtney get up, she couldn't possibly see that with her head rolled all the way back. Nor could she hear her walk over, the thick carpeting muffling the sounds of her small boots as she approached. But she <i>did</i> sense her when she crouched at her side.</p> <p>""Jeez Twerp,"" Courtney softly whispered, still sounding awed, ""You look awful pretty like this."" </p> <p>Twerp brightly blushed, both embarrassed and quite flattered. Then her taut tummy twitched as a tiny warm hand lightly rested atop it. Courtney didn't say another word, just lightly started caressing her tummy, sides, hips and inner thighs. Inner thighs held so very wide open. The caresses weren't light enough to tickle, just real gentle. But for all their gentleness they abruptly fanned the tingles thrumming in her. Made her tummy feel tight and achy. </p> <p>Tiny fingers brushed just under the swell of small budding breasts, not <i>quite</i> touching. Lazily drifted just to either side of her pussy, again, not quite touching. Yet still Twerp's breathing slowly grew ragged, her skin flushed. Courtney's huge eyes widened in delight seeing her slave's nipples grow even harder, more erect. Saw her pussy glistening with sticky threads of cream. She still thought that looked icky, but she sure liked knowing what that meant! And that <i>she</i> was the reason Twerp responded that way!</p> <p>Samantha just watched, not interrupting. The training was, by no means, over. Yet it wouldn't hurt — and would even help a great deal — to have Twerp earn this sort of encouraging reward. She had to sternly control herself, because she, too, wanted to just caress the little beauty kneeling on display. And she was finding it more and more difficult to remain as purely, strictly objective as she intended.</p> <p>Although she wasn't at all sure that's what she really <i>desired</i>, after all.</p> <p>She'd been a practicing Domme for over 13 years, although she'd 'dabbled' in it since her late teens. And had played her share of 'tie-up' when she was a child. Sometimes as the tie-er, but just as often as the tie-ee. And although those games had been innocent, the daydreams she'd had about them had <i>not</i>. So Samantha could certainly sympathize with Twerp in that regard.</p> <p>She'd never before had any trouble separating in her head the difference between the innocent, innocuous tie-up games of her childhood and the more erotic, sensual and lascivious 'games' she played as an adult. Never before had she pictured a child — well, other then herself, anyway; quite often she'd enjoy little fantasizes of if-only-I-knew-then-what-I-know-now in the privacy of her own mind and imagination — involved in the latter.</p> <p>Until now.</p> <p>Despite armoring herself behind a wall of cool, serene impassivity, those walls were being assaulted. Battered and crumbling from the sheer, unadulterated erotic vision of Twerp. Samantha had never seen anyone or anything as purely, utterly sensual and erotic. Perhaps it was the apparent dichotomy between that of unsullied innocence and sheer raw lust. Curiosity versus primal desire. And perhaps it was also the singular uniqueness of the situation: that of an ingenuous, naive child poised on the verge of budding maturity, intellectually, consciously ignorant yet instinctively, innately needing and longing, seeking and desiring, yearning and craving. And given no choice concerning what, when or how things happened to her.</p> <p>Whatever it was, Samantha was not immune to the effects that had on her. She couldn't deny it, and wouldn't if she could. She found this entire situation, and Twerp herself, exciting. Thrilling. Electrifying. Stimulating.</p> <p><i>Arousing</i>.</p> <p>Oh, not in the I-need-to-hump-a-doorknob arousing. Or even the I-want-to-jump-in-bed-with-her arousing. Much more a gentle, tender, affectionate intimate arousal. Much more tenderly sensual then egregiously, flagrantly sexual.</p> <p>But, sexual it was, as well. And Twerp's sheer guileless yet eager passionate cravings were the flame to Samantha's moth. She might flutter in circles around and around for a long time but, in the end, Samantha knew she'd be consumed. She might have a great deal of will power and control, but she wasn't stone. If she permitted things to continue as they currently were, that flame was going to devour her.</p> <p>And that wasn't even considering how this was effecting her <i>daughter</i>.</p> <p>So far, Courtney seemed to be looking at this as a very exciting game. One that had solemn reasons behind it, true enough, and a very serious objective, too. But still an amusing, secret adventure.</p> <p>So far.</p> <p>Because Samantha couldn't forget how Courtney, while reciting the events of that morning, squirmed during lunch. <i>Or</i> some of her comments and observations, either. So, while it might be only a game and an opportunity for a well-deserved comeuppance, it might not <i>remain</i> that way for long.</p> <p>Twerp, meanwhile, had softly closed her eyes. Her skin was delicately flushed, her body very gently twitching and wriggling as Courtney lightly caressed her. It was very difficult to remain in her current pose, both out of sheer utter mortified embarrassment and the fact that it was a strain to arch that way, but <i>also</i> due to the jolting, shivery tingles Courtney's tiny stroking fingers were shooting through her.</p> <p>Courtney wanted to keep playing with her slave, but there was more stuff to cover first. And she'd have time a bit later to play anyway. ""More, later,"" she airily promised, giving a gentle tender pet of a tiny hand right to Twerp's uplifted, arched up pussy.</p> <p>Twerp sharply gasped, a breathy swift inhale as sleek hips bucked up. Then collapsed down, unable to hold the taut, upwards arch of her body. She gave a very soft, almost inaudible moan of dismay as she dropped down, a flutter of panic at her failure to remain in position. She struggled back up moments later back into position, eyes still closed, fearful of seeing expressions she was certain would be cold, stern and unforgiving.</p> <p>So she was utterly surprised to hear her Aunt simply murmur, ""Well done Twerp,"" actually sounding pleased with her!</p> <p>""Tower,"" Samantha told her, and Twerp wriggled back up into that position. A silent exhaled sigh of relief, both at being spared scolding and punishment as well as that being easier on her muscles and joints, still flushed both from the caresses and from having been so exposed and displayed, and from the pleased tone of her Aunt.</p> <p>""Next we will be covering standing positions,"" and Twerp smothered a groan. <i>More </i>positions!? she thought in dismay.</p> <p>There were, indeed. Standing, which consisted of standing erect, feet shoulder width apart, wrists once again crossed behind her at the middle of her back, back straight, chest pushed up and out, head straight and eyes looking down. Then 'Stand for punishment', which required her to lean as far forwards as possible, gripping her ankles. And finally 'Stand displayed' which necessitated leaning way back, small palms flat against the back of her thighs and slid down as far as her flexibility permitted her to arch back, and her head tipped back, too, until she looked at the floor, fully exposing her throat.</p> <p>And then there were sitting positions which, like the kneeling ones, had variations depending upon whether she sat for others or for her Mistress. In the former, Twerp would sit with her legs together, knees bent, with legs curled up at her side. While for the latter she would sit cross-legged, tailor-fashion. The unmodified 'Sit' position was quite similar to kneeling in that her wrists were, once again, to be crossed behind at the middle of her back, her back straight and chest pushed up and out, with her head straight and eyes looking down. There was, thank goodness, no 'Sit for punishment' (<i>what a surprise</i>, she thought, considering her butt was protected by the floor while sitting) but there <i>were</i> 'Sit for display' and 'Sit relaxed' ones.</p> <p>By now Twerp's head was swimming. Jeez, but there were a lot of positions to remember! Was this ever gonna <i>end</i>?!</p> <p>Well, all things, do, of course, come to an end. Fortunately for Twerp, today's training regarding positions was almost finished. There <i>were</i> several more, Samantha knew, but she wasn't too sanguine about including those yet. If ever.</p> <p>As Twerp was already standing Samantha nodded to Courtney, who stood up and approached her slave. ""When told 'Leash', or when seeing your Mistress or another about to attach a leash to your collar, you will take the 'Stand' position, except you will also tip your chin up, exposing your collar,"" Samantha instructed. Courtney reached out her small hand, the clip of the leash held in tiny fingers, and Twerp did just that, tipping her chin up. She couldn't help the little shiver that rippled through her at that as, once again, she was assisting with what was happening.</p> <p>""When being led, a slave is to remain alert. She stops when her Mistress, or whoever is leading her, stops, kneeling as proper to the situation unless instructed otherwise. If specifically told to 'Follow', a slave will assume the 'Stand' position rather then the appropriate kneeling one at each pause or halt. She walks one step to the right and two steps behind, keeping a little slack in the leash. Her leash should never pull taut,"" Samantha firmly explained. ""A slave is being led, not pulled along behind like a wagon.""</p> <p>At that Courtney said, ""Follow,"" then began leading Twerp, making a wide circle around the area, stopping now and then. This time Twerp, when she followed, kept her hands crossed behind her back, feeling much like she had when being led when the cuffs had been locked back there. The only real difference between those other times and this one was that she had to keep her little chest lifted up so that small nascent breasts were proudly pushed out.</p> <p>That was a decidedly odd, strange feeling, walking that way. A rather embarrassing one that, nevertheless — and like quite a lot that had happened so far — sent little jolting tingles shivering through her.</p> <p>Over the next half hour Twerp practiced being led, both kneeling and standing at each pause, plus was put through a rigorous series of exercises, practicing what she'd already been taught and shown. Praised when she did exceptionally well, chided if she goofed a little, and scolded if she gravely erred.</p> <p>She didn't dare hesitate, balk or refuse. Nor, she gradually realized as time passed, did she really want to. Other then being fatiguing and exhausting, this wasn't <i>terribly</i> bad or awful. And, if she was frankly honest with herself, it was even a little exciting. As if some of those vague, shadowy thoughts and images she'd daydreamed about had condensed and crystallized into tangibility. She hadn't really any idea what being 'trained as a slave' entailed, and now she was discovering those answers. Perhaps not willingly, and not in a manner she'd have chosen, but she was getting explanations nevertheless. </p> <p>She was really being <i>trained</i>.</p> <p>Not taught. Not having questions answered, her curiosity appeased. But <i>trained</i>!</p> <p>By the time the lessons were over Twerp was quite fatigued, muscles achy and feeling weak. She was mortally grateful that they'd chosen the gag they had, otherwise she'd have been a soaked, slobbered mess and would have been panting through her nose. Instead she could much more easily swallow and breath through her mouth without difficulty. Twerp wished they'd give her a break though. She wanted to rest rather badly. It was getting harder, more difficult, to shift from position to position with anything resembling 'grace'.</p> <p>However, Twerp didn't <i>know</i> that the lessons were over. Neither bothered to inform her of that little fact. She was just a slave, after all. So, when Courtney said ""Follow"" again, she simply — and understandably — followed along, assuming it was just more walking practice. She kept her eyes down as she padded along, like she was supposed to do, wearied and spent. Courtney led her on a different path then the other times, she was distantly aware of that. Then finally stopped. Twerp wasn't expecting the halt, as they weren't back at the practice area, and took another step after Courtney had stopped. She softly blushed, tensing a little, expecting a scold for her messing up. Then swallowed, visibly jerked and shivered, finally noticing where they'd stopped.</p> <p>Not a foot away was the Y-shaped rack. The black leather of the padding softly gleaming in the lights. The rack she'd had the daydreams about. The same one she'd laid atop, eyes closed, slender arms and legs stretched out. Fantasizing about having her wrists and ankles locked in the cuffs, then her body being tightly stretched out, being unable to move or anything.</p> <p>The same one she'd, later that night, daydreamed about lying in bed. Stretched out atop her sheets, pretending as if she'd been strapped down to it. Imagining that. Picturing what it would be like to be strapped down to that, unable to move. Strapped down to that by some<i>one</i>, who'd slowly tighten the chains to the cuffs until she was taut and strained.</p> <p>The same rack that, when she'd daydreamed all that, had ignited her tingles as never before. </p> <p>Had gotten her <i>wet</i> for the very first time.</p> <p>Samantha had very expertly gauged when Twerp was worn out, giving her daughter a tiny nod as a signal as they'd discussed beforehand. Courtney had been very eagerly looking forward to <i>this</i> part, more so then she'd been about the more 'boring' practice lessons. She was still enthusiastically looking forward to this but, much to her surprise and astonishment, had found the practice lessons not as dull as she'd imagined they would be. It had been, she'd discovered, very exciting watching her slave being trained. As she performed, over and over, the poses and positions. <i>Very</i> exciting. Watching her slave's little, naked, collared and cuffed body slipping in and out of all those very fascinating positions!</p> <p>More than anything else that had happened so far this made Courtney feel as if Twerp really was a slave. Granted, a lot of the other stuff had made it obvious they weren't treating Twerp as merely an errant, naughty, disobedient girl, true. But, somehow, this made it seem ever so much more real. <i>And</i> made Courtney feel very... <i>nice</i> inside. Big. Strong. Powerful. Tingly and warm.</p> <p>Especially seeing Twerp's expressions. She didn't like or want this. It was embarrassing and humiliating for her. Even more so because she was getting excited by it, too. Courtney could tell that. And that was so very exciting to Courtney. Seeing that. Knowing that. Knowing that Twerp was unable to do a thing to change, prevent or stop anything that was happening.</p> <p>Change, prevent or stop anything Courtney wanted to do... because Twerp was her slave. </p> <p>Ooooooo!</p> <p>It was playtime now, and Courtney had been looking forward to this part very eagerly. Tying Twerp down and making her squirm and squirm! She and Mom had talked about what she might do this time, and they'd settled on using the rack thing she'd stopped in front of. Well, <i>Courtney</i> had chosen it; she had the final say in things, which still stunned her at times.</p> <p>Both Samantha and Courtney were startled at Twerp's reaction when they stopped there. She looked liked someone had jabbed a pin in her butt, a sharp jerk and a soft sharp inhale when she spotted the rack. And both were quick to observe small hard rosy peaks that tightened and puckered even further. All through practice they'd been gently puckered, but no sooner did the little slave spot the rack then they hardened to tiny points.</p> <p>Samantha lightly patted the top of the rack, right at the point where the two split legs joined the other. ""Up,"" was all she said. Twerp deeply swallowed, another shiver rippled her softly flushed skin. Slipping up on it she sat on the edge, facing them, little legs dangling, small feet off the floor. Courtney reached up and unclipped the leash then. Samantha started to tell her to lay back and settle herself into position then changed her mind.</p> <p>Instead she simply nudged and pressed, easing Twerp down, then sideways atop the rack. The little slave didn't really resist, although her small body was quite tense. Now and then she gave barely audible little whimpers as Samantha positioned her atop the padded leather surface, little tremors visibly rippling her skin and muscles. Her slender arms were brought up overhead and left there, unsecured, while her lithe, coltish legs were left — for now — just next to each other.</p> <p>Those soft whines and tremors increased as Samantha brought up and over from beneath the rack three sets of wide straps, lightly laying them over Twerp. She hadn't even known <i>they</i> were there! They weren't like anything she'd yet experienced, and feeling their cool, sturdy weight atop her bare skin made her shiver.</p> <p>One set was slackly draped over Twerp low down at her hips, the second at her chest and the third just under her arms, then each was loosely snugged down and buckled. She just lay there, motionless save for gentle fidgets, huge emerald eyes wide, feeling her heart starting to race and pound as her Aunt secured the straps, hearing the soft chime of the buckles. Her pulse started thudding harder, her breathing starting to grow more rapid, as Samantha locked the ring of each wrist cuff to the ends of two chains, clearly hearing the light 'click' as each shackle was closed. Her little arms were now fastened shoulder width apart over her head. The tip of a tiny, moist pink tongue slipped past the rubber snaffle in her small mouth, trying to wet suddenly dry lips.</p> <p>When Samantha stepped down towards her legs Twerp gave another mewled whimper, understanding what was to come next. Gently but firmly Samantha took a small cuffed ankle in her hands. Moving it far to the side until the slender lithe limb was fully stretched out atop one of the legs of the wide V part of the rack, she then locked the ankle cuff ring to the shackle there. Shifting to the opposite side Samantha repeated that, until Twerp's legs were spread quite wide and locked in place.</p> <p>Twerp's breathing was growing more rapid and shallow, feeling more and more of her freedom to move helplessly taken from her. She wasn't <i>totally</i> immobile, but she knew — not guessed, but <i>knew</i> — that, very soon, that would change. She hotly blushed, well aware of what she must look like held down this way: pussy wide open, exposed and displayed. Vulnerable. Little shivers rippled her flushed skin, then she quivered deeper as Samantha brought up from beneath even <i>more</i> straps.</p> <p>These were quite firmly buckled above and below Twerp's little knees, completely securing slender, slim legs down to the V-part of the rack. All she could do was wiggle her feet back and forth. Courtney was avidly watching the entire time, huge gray eyes sparkling with delight and eager anticipation.</p> <p>Twerp's eyes were rounded, glazed saucers, able only to watch as her Aunt continued fastening her to the rack... just as she'd imagined this happening to her in her daydreams. Slowly, surely, implacably being secured and rendered helpless. And now she moved up to Twerp's head and without warning or fanfare began turning the wheel up there.</p> <p>*click* *click* *click* *click*</p> <p>One after another, with an eerie, dreadful ponderousness the ratchet of the pulley wheel clicked. Samantha rotated the wheel, slowly tightening the wrist chains, gradually drawing Twerp's wrists and arms higher over her head, stretching her out. With each tick of the ratchet, with each sensation of being drawn more taut and strained Twerp softly whimpered and mewled. Tiny toes and fingers wriggled, flexed, clenched. Small hands and feet twisted in the cuffs, her head looked wildly left and right. Yet small nipples grew impossibly tighter, a deep rose, small hard erect nubs that jutted up from flushed wrinkled aureoles.</p> <p>Samantha stopped just shy of discomfort, then finished firmly snugging down the three body straps, watching Twerp's flushed smooth, soft, silky skin gently compress beneath the binding. The little slave was completely secured, all motion and movement denied her taut naked body save for impotent, useless motion of head and small hands and feet.</p> <p>Courtney padded over then, her huge eyes fervently alight. She lightly caressed her tiny hands all over Twerp's taut, quivering tummy, looking very much like a kid let loose in a candy shoppe and not knowing what treat to start with first. ""I'm gonna make you <i>squirm</i>!"" she whispered in exhilaration, making Twerp shiver even more. Samantha just indulgently smiled, ruffling Courtney's hair before walking off to gather a few more items.</p> <p>Jolting electric tingles raced through Twerp. Her heart was thudding and racing, her breathing swift and shallow. Virtually all of her was exposed to Courtney's sight and touch; nothing hidden, nothing protected. She couldn't move. Couldn't resist. Couldn't cover herself. Helplessly strapped down, drawn taut. </p> <p>Courtney drank in everything with awed enchantment. From the moment Twerp had first spotted this thing ('rack', Mom had called it) she'd started getting aroused. Courtney could tell that, now, from what she'd learned today. She saw all the signs: the tight nipples, the wet pussy, the flushed skin and funny breathing, the gentle wriggling squirms. <i>Oh yes!</i> she thought with delight, <i>her slave was </i>very<i> aroused!</i> And Courtney hadn't even started <i>playing</i> with her slave yet!</p> <p>This was so incredibly fascinating and awesome! She just loved seeing Twerp all helpless. All naked and embarrassed. All squirmy and panting. And all because of what <i>Courtney</i> had decided to do! And she couldn't do a thing to stop or prevent how Courtney made her feel inside. Way cool! This was just as much fun, just as exciting as paddling and cropping her had been!</p> <p>She didn't want to rush things with Twerp yet. For two reasons. One was something Mom had suggested and Courtney thought sounded OK. The other was curiosity; she wanted to see what might happen if she just sorta teased Twerp for a while. How she'd react if touched everywhere <i>but</i> those two areas Courtney had discovered would force her to squirm.</p> <p>Shifting down a little she started lightly brushing tiny fingertips up and down silken inner thighs. Slender, spread-wide limbs that quivered and tensed at the feathery-light caresses. That made Twerp inhale in that shivery weird way. Courtney liked how the tensed, corded muscle lightly quivering under her tiny palms felt. Liked seeing how her slave's pussy was gradually growing more puffy and swollen, more rosy in hue. And definitely wetter.</p> <p>An abrupt, wickedly fiendish look spread across her face. Much like Courtney, Twerp was also very ticklish. Extremely, profoundly so. When they were littler they used to play tickle games with each other. But, last year, her cousin had stopped playing them, saying she was <i>too</i> ticklish and didn't enjoy being tickled any more. Courtney had been a little disappointed, but she respected that and so had stopped sneaking tickles in on Sasha. It wasn't a fun game, after all, if someone playing didn't like the game! It would have been mean, cruel and wrong of Courtney to have ignored her cousin's wishes on that. But this was Courtney's slave now, and it didn't matter if her <i>slave</i> liked being tickled or not. All that mattered was if <i>Courtney</i> did!</p> <p>Twerp didn't know what was behind that diabolical, gleeful expression of Courtney's, but it didn't seem to bode well, whatever it was. She was spared, however, for the moment, by the return of her Aunt, who set some things down nearby, out of Twerp's sight. Courtney gave a final little pet to Twerp's tummy before padding up by her slave's head, then took the keyring from her belt. ""Hold still,"" she ordered Twerp, then started unlocking the little padlocks securing the gag buckles.</p> <p>Twerp held very still, once again more then willing to do virtually anything to have a gag taken off her. Although she had a very sneaking suspicion that this was only going to be a temporary respite.</p> <p>Sasha just watched as Courtney removed the three small locks, setting them on the side before unfastening the three sets of buckles, reaching her small hands behind Twerp's neck to reach two of them. Once the straps were disconnected it was very easy to lift off the head harness, and the rubber snaffle bit simply lifted out of Twerp's mouth, the little slave assisting in that by opening her small mouth wide.</p> <p>Courtney set that to the side alongside the locks before turning back to her slave. ""Thirsty?"" she asked.</p> <p>Twerp timidly nodded. She was, although not as terribly parched as she had been several times today. She had the awfullest suspicion, too, as to how Courtney would give her something to drink as, flat on her back this way, Twerp couldn't see how she could drink even using a straw or sippy cup.</p> <p>She was right, too, as Aunt Samantha handed Courtney a filled baby bottle. Obviously that had been one of the things her Aunt had gone and fetched. Courtney simply held it matter of factly to her lips, her expression no different then if she'd been watering potted plants. Aunt Samantha looked expressionless, too, as if this was perfectly normal, so ordinary and commonplace as not worthy of noticing.</p> <p>Twerp parted her lips for the nipple and, remembering the earlier fiasco with the chocolate milk, took a cautious, testing suckle. Cool cherry flavored sports drink flowed into her mouth, the citrusy tart-sweet liquid tasting refreshing. Once she'd started drinking Courtney's eyes and expression <i>did</i> change, just like they had before. Gazing down at her as she held the bottle with huge, gleaming eyes, Courtney looked positively enthralled, fascinated, delighted and enchanted.</p> <p>After drinking about half the bottle Twerp took a final swallow before releasing the nipple from her small pursed lips. ""All done?"" Courtney asked and, when her slave nodded, handed the bottle back to her Mom. ""Now, open your mouth real wide,"" Courtney instructed.</p> <p>Twerp deeply shivered again, sensing what to expect. Samantha handed her a foam sponge ball, one that looked horribly familiar. ""Yuck!"" Courtney exclaimed as the still-soggy, now feeling cold and clammy, ball was placed in her tiny hand. Holding it between a tiny finger and thumb she turned back to face her slave. Then literally froze as she mentally compared the size of the expanded ball with that of her slave's wide open small mouth. It just didn't seem possible that it would fit inside, and she looked over and up at her Mom, her expression clearly asking 'Can this <i>really</i> fit inside?'</p> <p>Samantha just nodded so, with a little shrug Courtney looked back down at her slave. ""Hold still,"" she repeated, this time as she carefully placed the ball right over her slave's open mouth.</p> <p>Twerp was quivering harder now, plainly remembering how that ball had felt inside her mouth, gagging her. And remembering the sensation as <i>she'd</i> been the one doing that. <i>This</i> time, however, her little cousin was the one about to press that all the way inside, and she couldn't stop the racing, jolting shivery tingles that created.</p> <p>With a soft, frowny look of utter cautious concentration Courtney gingerly pressed the ball down. It still seemed much bigger then where she was trying to put it. Tiny fingers carefully pressed and nudged, pushed and prodded, until the sponge ball started compressing as it was wedged in past Twerp's open lips and teeth. Each time her slave made a sound she paused, concerned she was hurting her or doing something wrong. And, after each pause, gradually started pressing it back inside more. As more and more of that started slipping inside Courtney's eyes got bigger and rounder. ""Oooooo!"" she breathily murmured, wriggling as she watched the sponge so completely filling the inside of Twerp's wide-gaped small mouth.</p> <p>Finally the last was pressed inside. ""Wow!"" she airily whispered, absolutely amazed. And excited, too. <i>Very</i> excited. It was so cool seeing Twerp's mouth absolutely stuffed with that ball! So stuffed she couldn't even close her mouth again! Awesome!</p> <p>Samantha ripped off a piece of tape, her eyes expertly gauging how long it needed to be. Handing it to her daughter, Courtney carefully (as Mom had explained to do) placed it right over the squished up ball just visible behind Twerp's teeth, firmly smoothing it across, from ear to ear. The second and third pieces made a big X right over her opened mouth, then Courtney smoothed them all down a second time with her little palm.</p> <p>Twerp was already whuffling through her tiny nostrils, unable to breathe through her mouth now. Courtney hadn't seen her gagged this way before, as Mom had taken it off before she'd brought Courtney down that first time. But she'd told her all about it, and she'd been eager to see — and hear — what that had been like.</p> <p>Tiny fingers lovingly brushed along the tape. Courtney softly whispered, ""I love how this looks. I loved gagging you with that."" Twerp's tummy plummeted, unwillingly accepting and understanding she'd better get used to this, as it seemed Courtney was planning on doing it a lot. She hoped she'd wash and dry the ball off first before reusing it, because it tasted really nasty and icky being put back in without being rinsed off first. But she couldn't figure out how in the world to ask Courtney to do that, so could only hope either her or her Aunt would figure that out on their own and take pity on her. </p> <p>Courtney, however, wasn't done yet, it seemed, for she turned back around, taking what her Mom handed her. Twerp didn't have to wait long to have her nervous curiosity satisfied, though. Courtney got to see her huge, wide eyes round even more for an instant, right before slipping the black satin blindfold over her slave's eyes.</p> <p>It was thick yet very soft. Completely covered her eyes, and had a little cutout for her nose. And, to make sure it would totally block all vision and light, the nose cutout had soft satin ruffled folds that molded against her nose. Two wide elastic bands were slipped behind her head, one above and the other below her small whorled ears. They snugly, uniformly held and pressed the blindfold over her eyes, and not a glimmer or sparkle of light could be seen.</p> <p>A jolt of panic surged through Twerp at that. Being blindfolded 'upped the ante' on the helpless sensation she felt. Made her feel, somehow, more isolated. Alone. Her taut, stretched naked body jerked, she softly whimpered, that sound severely muffled by the ball stuffing her mouth. She whimpered again, a pathetic pleading sound, not liking this at all, just shy of actually panicking. Her heart was almost painfully thumping in her chest.</p> <p>Courtney glanced at her Mom, noticing both her distressed sounds and jerks. Samantha thoughtfully pursed her lips, intently scrutinizing Twerp. That she was scared she didn't misdoubt at all. However, fear was not necessarily a <i>bad</i> thing for everyone. Some actually <i>thrived</i> on it, consciously or not. Certainly those into breath play and asphyxia did so! The question was... did Twerp?</p> <p>Samantha was ready to instantly remove the blindfold if there was even a hint that Twerp might slip from fear into panicked hysteria. But while Twerp never truly relaxed, she did settle down just the slightest, even though she kept softly whimpering and trembling.</p> <p>""I thought we might continue the anatomy lessons from this morning,"" Samantha softly stated, once she was sure that Twerp wasn't going to panic. She <i>did</i> tense at that, however, making a soft, low muffled embarrassed moan and flushing deeper.</p> <p>""Kewl!"" Courtney chirped. ""I'd like that!""</p> <p><i>Ohmahgawd!</i> Twerp mentally whimpered, jerking and tensing, vividly and distinctly remembering what that earlier lesson had been like... and how and why it had taken the 'detour' it had. And she was even more helpless, even more utterly exposed and open then she'd been then!</p> <p>The two of them meandered downwards, Samantha standing at Twerp's hips and Courtney — her Mom motioning where she wanted her daughter to stand — stepping right up between her little slave's wide-spread slender legs atop the V of the rack. Right before her very eyes, level with her small chest, was Twerp's smooth, bare exposed pussy. Courtney's huge gray eyes sparkled with delight and anticipation. Mom had the bestest lessons!</p> <p>""You remember what I explained this morning, yes?"" Samantha inquired.</p> <p>""Yes Mom,"" Courtney replied, nodding. Then simply started repeating what she'd been taught. ""This whole thing is called the vulva. Or pussy,"" she recited with a big grin, one with a trace of sanctioned naughtiness to it. As she recited her earlier lesson Courtney lightly traced the appropriate area with the tip of a tiny finger. As soon as Twerp felt that feather light brush she abruptly stiffened, her entire little body tensing, then made a low, soft little cry as she started quivering and trembling. ""This is the mons pubis, or mons. And these are the la... la... labia,"" she finally got out, a huge grin as she remembered at last, ""or pussy lips.""</p> <p>""Very good baby!"" Samantha proudly said, at which Courtney wriggled with pleasure at the praise. Meanwhile, Twerp was wriggling for far different reasons. ""Any questions so far?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh!"" Courtney instantly chirped. ""Where does a penis go?"" asking the one thing that her curiosity had been bugging her the most.</p> <p>Samantha smothered a laugh at her daughter's wide-eyed, eager expression, while both of them ignored Twerp's sudden mortified muffled groan of dismay.</p> <p>""Good question sweetheart,"" she said. ""See the slit where her pussy lips press come together?""</p> <p>""Uh-huh. They aren't really together any more though,"" Courtney noticed. ""They're sorta swollen and pulled apart.""</p> <p>Courtney was correct in her observation. Between how widely-splayed Twerp's legs were and how swollen and puffy her pussy had become, the twin, soft smooth folds there had opened up. Flowering like a blossom they had somewhat pulled apart, revealing the glistening pink interior.</p> <p>""Gently nudge them more open,"" Samantha instructed, again both of them ignoring any sight or sound of Twerp's protests. With the greatest of care Courtney lightly pressed against one, softly cooing as that cleft opened wider. ""Oooooooh! Look!"" she exclaimed.</p> <p>Twerp's cleft had parted open at that light pressure, sticky threads of cream, like webbing, connecting the sides. And as they'd opened further they revealed, down below, the rounded darkness of her opening, clearly visible.</p> <p>""See that opening?"" Samantha asked. Courtney nodded. ""That's called the vagina. And that's where a penis goes."" She didn't mention, this time, that more then a penis could go there.</p> <p>""Kewl!"" Courtney excitedly burbled. ""Can I touch it?""</p> <p>Twerp tensed again at that, softly moaning in futile dismay.</p> <p>""Sure,"" Samantha said with a smile, all the while keeping a close eye on the little slave firmly strapped motionless.</p> <p>Twerp gave a series of light shudders and trembles as she felt the tip of a tiny finger trace around an opening that had never been touched before. That <i>she'd</i> never touched before!</p> <p>""It looks awful small for a penis Mom,"" Courtney observed, literally staring right at it as she circled the warm, slick flesh, mentally comparing it's diameter to that of the penis of the gag.</p> <p>Again Samantha had to smother a laugh at her daughter's dry, objective tone. ""Yes, it does look small,"" she agreed. But it's basically a ring of muscle. So it can expand. Quite a bit, in fact.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded, wishing she could see what it looked like when a penis went in. Even if she personally thought that sounded disgusting. <i>I mean, really!</i> she thought. <i>Who would want part of a boy's body pushed into them? </i>That just sounded so gross!</p> <p>She kept lightly brushing her fingertip around and around, feeling how wet and warm and slippery that felt. Watching as yet more of that cream stuff seemed to appear and ooze out, watching as Twerp — no matter how hard she struggled to ignore or resist what was happening... and miserably failing — started gently squirming again.</p> <p>Then her clever mind thought of something. Looking up at her Mom she asked, ""That penis gag Mom... that's how big a real penis is?""</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""Yes sweetheart. A real one is that big around, yes. But a real one is also a lot longer, too. Average ones are about six inches long when erect and almost five around.""</p> <p>""Wow!"" Courtney breathlessly exhaled, darting her eyes back to Twerp's exposed pussy. ""That's <i>huge</i>!"" </p> <p>Samantha shrugged. ""I guess so,"" she diffidently said, not really at all concerned about what the average male looked like.</p> <p>""If that penis gag is like a real penis though,"" Courtney continued, going back to lightly stroking, ""could I put that in Twerp, so I can see what that looks like?"" </p> <p>Both Twerp <i>and</i> Samantha jerked at that, although Twerp's jerking was accompanied by an indignant muffled squeal of protest and denial.</p> <p>Samantha cut her eyes to Twerp. Her flushed skin had paled a bit at that question, but then another crimson tide had flooded her body. She was visibly trembling, small hands and feet tugging at the cuffs, little naked body twitching against the confining straps. Samantha didn't know just how much Twerp really knew, or had learned — or guessed — during her illicit explorations down here. It seemed as if she had <i>some</i> clue, though.</p> <p>This, however... was the pivotal crux she'd been fearing. The critical juncture. On one side, the side she'd been keeping things at so far, lay, figuratively speaking, a more detailed, intimate version of playing 'Doctor'. While on the <i>other</i>...</p> <p>There would be no way of rationalizing away, no way of 'spin doctoring', the other. If Samantha permitted things to cross over into areas like penetration with toys, this would become sexual. Not remain as it had simply been so far. Not simply sensual. Not just intimate. Not merely erotic.</p> <p><i>Sexual</i>.</p> <p>It needn't <i>always</i> be sexual, of course. But, much like opening Pandora's Box, once <i>this</i> lid was open, you couldn't just pack away the experience and pretend it had never happened. Things had progressed far faster then Samantha had been prepared for. She still hadn't decided, one way or another, what to do. Duty and responsibility warred with morality and ethics, which battled with Samantha's own desire to teach and train which, in turn, skirmished with both Twerp's <i>and</i> Courtney's innocent yet driving burning curiosity.</p> <p>Curiosity which, at some point in their lives, would have to be faced. Questions that would have to be answered. It wasn't a matter of <i>if</i>, but of <i>when</i>. </p> <p>As Courtney's parent Samantha had the right, the duty and obligation, to teach her daughter. Society might frown, or even gasp in dismay and outrage, in how she chose to do that, true. But as long as Courtney wasn't harmed, wasn't forced, coerced or manipulated, society could take a long, slow drop into Hell for all she cared. She wasn't about to arm her daughter to face the world with a rubber band gun. Samantha knew, oh yes, how she knew, just how dangerous, wicked and evil the world could be to an innocent.</p> <p><i>Especially</i> an innocent with the frightening intellect and insatiable drive to learn her daughter possessed.</p> <p>But, Samantha wasn't <i>Twerp's</i> parent. It wasn't <i>her</i> responsibility or obligation to teach and educate Twerp. <i>She</i> didn't have the right to decide to do that, the right to decide when or how to do that. And, much more to the point... Twerp, unlike Courtney, <i>hadn't</i> consented to any of this 'education'.</p> <p>Samantha knew very well that, given ten entire weeks with Twerp, there was no worry or concern about her protesting to anyone about what had happened to her over the summer. One of the things that a Dominant was skilled in was manipulation. The difference between a true Dominant versus a predator or abuser was that a Dominant didn't use manipulation for purely selfish, amoral means. It was used to further a submissive's or slave's growth. Helped them mature and grow. A means to an end, yes, but that end was for the benefit of the slave, helping to nurture, teach, train and guide them, to become all that they could be.</p> <p>Samantha mentally groaned at that last, the U. S. Army's jingle of 'Be all that you can be' ironically popping into her head. But it was true, nonetheless.</p> <p>However, like any tool, what could be used for good could also be used for selfish motives. It wouldn't be terribly difficult at all to mold and control, finesse and charm Twerp, so that the problem of consent — or lack thereof — never became an issue at all.</p> <p>That knowledge was seductively appealing and intoxicating. It was also terrifying as Hell itself.</p> <p>Courtney was still inquisitively looking up at her, waiting for her answer. ""Ummmm... yes baby,"" she finally replied, her words coming out quite slow. ""You <i>could</i>, yes."" Twerp sharply jerked at that, a deep, low muffled moan accompanying her abruptly tensing. Before Courtney could respond in any way other then her eyes lighting up Samantha made a curt cutting motion with one hand, silently mouthing 'Later'.</p> <p>While she didn't understand what was up Courtney simply nodded, accepting her Mom's decision. Alas for Samantha, just because her daughter had accepted the delay didn't stop her fertile mind from continuing thinking on things. ""Is stuff like that gonna be like the paddles and stuff?"" she very softly whispered to her Mom, wondering if that was the matter while still lightly stroking all around that intriguing slick opening. That she couldn't use stuff like that on her slave until she knew what it felt like having them used on <i>her</i> first.</p> <p>Samantha jerked, unable to control either that <i>or</i> her eyes widening. That was something she really hadn't considered. But she <i>should</i> have, because Courtney had asked a very excellent, very pertinent question. If Courtney didn't know what things felt like, be they floggers or plugs or whatever else, she couldn't be expected to accurately gauge how what would feel to her slave. She'd just hadn't considered items like vibrators, dildos and butt plugs, only ones like floggers, lashes, straps and whips.</p> <p>""For now, let's just continue with the anatomy lesson, OK?"" she said, while her mind chaotically whirled.</p> <p>Courtney just nodded again. ""Sure Mom. What's next?""</p> <p>""Trace up the inside. See that tiny little opening up by your fingertip?"" Courtney nodded. ""Uh-huh."" </p> <p>""That's called the urethra. That's where you pee from.""</p> <p>""Oh <i>kewl</i>!"" Courtney grinned. ""Right here?"" she asked, very lightly circling that minute hole with the very tip of her tiny finger.</p> <p>Twerp blushed even brighter, both at hearing the explanation and at feeling Courtney gently rubbing her, right <i>there</i>! The muscles of her slender little thighs bunched and jumped, straining against the securing leather straps as she reflexively sought to close her legs, to pull away... and couldn't. </p> <p>""What's this?"" Courtney asked, spotting a small, swollen nub right at the very top where the lips met. Before Samantha could answer Courtney had, immensely curious, lightly brushed her tiny fingertip over it.</p> <p>Faster then if she'd stuck her finger in boiling lead Courtney yanked her small hand back as Twerp instantly, immediately reacted to that delicate touch. She piercingly cried out, a swift sharp inhale through wide-flared little nostrils. Every muscle in her little strapped body tensed, standing out in stark relief. Sleek little hips tried to buck up, checked by the sturdy strap there. </p> <p>Beneath the blindfold Twerp's eyes had expanded into enormous rounded saucers at that single touch. The profound jolt she'd felt at that, the intense tingle that surged from that tiny nub and then spread all throughout her made every other tingle she'd felt before pale in comparison.</p> <p>Courtney stared at her Mom, shocked and startled at Twerp's reaction, blindly taken by surprise, having no way of predicting or anticipating that. It had been <i>so</i> extreme she was terribly worried, concerned she'd somehow managed to badly hurt Twerp with that touch.</p> <p>""It's all right baby,"" Samantha softly reassured, seeing the intense anxiety in Courtney's eyes. Courtney immediately relaxed, then returned to staring, this time with wide-eyed wonder, at Twerp's pussy, and at that tiny little nubbin that had somehow made Twerp go spastic when touched. ""That's called the clitoris. Or clit,"" Samantha explained. ""As you might have noticed,"" Samantha drolly continued, her lips twitching, ""it's <i>very</i> sensitive to being touched. Especially when she's aroused, and it's swollen like that.""</p> <p>""It's swollen?"" Courtney asked, while Twerp silently asked the same thing.</p> <p>Samantha nodded. ""It's not always that big, no. Which you'll be able to see when Twerp isn't aroused. Assuming that ever happens,"" she added in a somewhat dry, teasing tone.</p> <p>Courtney burst into giggles while Twerp hotly, furiously blushed all the way down to her tiny, tightly clenched toes. She was horribly embarrassed at that, but it wasn't like she had any choice or control over it!</p> <p>""It's OK Twerp,"" Courtney soothingly cooed. ""I <i>like</i> you like this. All squirmy and wet,"" she said, tenderly petting her tiny hand right atop her little slave's pussy.</p> <p>Gentle, warm tingles raced through Twerp at each little pat. But they did that, too, at Courtney's words and tone. Once again Courtney wasn't teasing, mocking, belittling or taunting her. Not for being wet and excited. Not for her inability to prevent, avoid or control responding that way. She didn't think it was yucky, or gross, or silly or sick. Instead, she was pleased and delighted with that!</p> <p>Good thing too, because she had as much chance of keeping herself from getting excited as she did levitating. It was impossible! She couldn't stop that from happening nor, once it had started, keeping it from getting any worse!</p> <p>And it wasn't just from being touched. It was so many things. <i>Too</i> many things. Being naked. Being collared and cuffed. Having no choice. Being looked at. Talked about. The training, the lessons. Her own thoughts and dreams did it to her!</p> <p>""Does my slave want her Mistress to touch her there again?"" Courtney softly crooned, jerking her back from her thoughts to the present.</p> <p>She most certainly did <i>not</i> want to be touched there, or anywhere else, again! She didn't want to be used like some dumb old mannequin for anatomy lessons. She most certainly didn't want to be treated and played with like a toy. </p> <p>She wanted her freedom again. She wanted her clothes back. She wanted to be her own boss once again. She didn't want any of what had happened to her, especially being helplessly touched all over like this!</p> <p>Did she?</p> <p>Even as she pondered all that, struggled with everything, she was very aware of the intense effort she was exerting to keep her hips motionless, when all they wanted to do was lift up and seek more. Her <i>body</i> certainly wasn't shy, hesitant or reluctant about what <i>it</i> wanted!</p> <p>And the memory of that last little rub, of the shockingly intense, glorious tingle that accompanied it, still thrummed inside her.</p> <p>I'm not supposed to be touched like this! It's <i>wrong</i>! [But it feels so wonderful! Like nothing I've ever felt before. Not even banister pressing!] I'm not some stupid toy to be played with! [But it feels so incredibly nice what they do. And they don't think you're stupid, just their slave] But I'm <i>not</i> a slave! I'm a person! I'm old enough to do whatever I want! [They made you their slave. It's not your choice] I didn't agree to anything! They didn't ask me if I wanted any of this! [You don't <i>ask</i> a slave if they want to become a slave. You just <i>make</i> them one] They can't <i>do</i> this! [They already have] I don't <i>want</i> to be a slave! [Then why is your tummy so tight and achy inside? So warm and tingly that you can't stay still?] Being a slave is embarrassing and humiliating! [They aren't <i>acting</i> as if it should be, are they? Are they laughing or poking fun at you?] They're just doing this to be mean to me. They don't like me any more and are punishing me for nothing! [If you hadn't been down here when you knew you shouldn't have been, if you hadn't been breaking every rule you could get away with, you wouldn't be in this situation. You did it to yourself. And have they really been treating you mean? Or just very firm and stern?]</p> <p>Inside Sasha's head an intense spirited debate continued.</p> <p>I don't want to be a slave! [Too bad, you are] I don't want to do any of this! [For a whole week now this is all you've daydreamed about] I don't want to be touched! [You can't even hold still you want another touch like that so badly] They didn't ask me first! [Would you have dared say yes? Could you have been that brave?] They don't care about me! I don't mean anything to them! [They care enough about you to take this drastic a step to correct your horrid, rotten behavior. They care enough about you to do it in a way that also make your dreams become real] I don't want this to be real! [Too bad. It is] I don't want this to be real! [Then hold still. Stop squirming. Stop feeling the tingles] They just want to do this to me out of revenge. That's why she's asking me that. So she can laugh at me doing something as embarrassing as saying I want to be touched again. [Well, <i>do</i> you? Want to be touched again?] NO!! [No? Are you sure?] Yes!! [Are you <i>sure</i>?] Yes! [Are you sure?] Ye... [Hmmmm?]</p> <p>Courtney watched, entranced, as Twerp's tautly stretched body started shivering and trembling even more intensely, sleek little muscles twitching and jerking.</p> <p>It's embarrassing. [Yes, it is. It's new and very different. You'll get used to it] I don't have any say in what happens. [No, you don't. Slaves never do] I don't like some things. [Have they really made you do anything that you dislike so badly you want to throw up?] N-o-o-o-oooo... Courtney even stopped that first time with the riding crop when she thought I was freaking out. [Yes, she did. She sure wanted to use it on you, too, didn't she?] Uh-<i>huh</i>! And she <i>did</i>, too! [Yep. <i>After</i> making sure you were OK, and <i>after</i> telling you it wasn't all that bad] I don't want to say I want to be touched. It's embarrassing! [Yes. But it's also exciting, too] They'll laugh! They'll say I'm naughty or dirty or something! [Oh? Come on now. Every time they've played with you they act like you're some sort of fragile, precious object] They... they do. Don't they? [Yes, they sure do. And it feels good being looked at like that, doesn't it?] We-e-e-e-l-l-l-l... uh-huh. [They'll look at you just like that again if you let them know you want another touch] You think so? Really? [Uh-huh. And you <i>do</i> want another touch there, don't you?]... [Well, don't you?]... [Well?] </p> <p>Yes.</p> <p>Twerp's skin abruptly turned a brilliant crimson, flowing down from her cheeks and flooding downwards. Tiny nostrils started flaring, her breathing whuffling in short, sharp pants. She made a very odd, low groan, then suddenly nodded, her head bobbing up and down in short, rapid jerks.</p> <p>""Oooooh!"" Courtney's eyes sparkled in pleased delight, her voice so soft and breathy. Again she extended her tiny forefinger, ready to rub there again when she froze, fingertip a hairsbreadth away, halting when her Mom suddenly shook her head. Samantha leaned down, lips at her daughter's tiny ear and quietly whispered. Courtney wrinkled her tiny pert nose as Samantha whispered, then her face lit up, a big grin on her face.</p> <p>Reaching further down Courtney very daintily glided her tiny fingertip upwards along her slave's parted cleft, making sure the tip was quite coated with Twerp's cream. Twerp lightly shivered at that delicate brush, her soft, breathy inhale at that muffled almost into silence. Then, just as Mom had advised, she ever so lightly placed her now-slippery fingertip right atop the partially exposed surface of that slick swollen nubbin, gently rubbing once she lightly touched it.</p> <p>The sturdy leather holding Twerp down hummed as her entire little body stiffened and tensed. Goosebumps rippled up and down slender limbs. Tiny nostrils flared, she inhaled in a shuddery hiss. All the tingles she'd ever felt prior to this, and the touch right before it, couldn't have prepared her for this intensity. It was like her entire essence, her entire being and focus, abruptly condensed to that one tiny area. Shimmering wave after wave of coruscating, scintillating, shivery tingles radiated from that tiny core, racing and spreading all throughout her, even out to the very tips of her fingers and toes. To the roots of her <i>hair</i>, even! It was like dropping a pebble in a bowl of water, except this was so powerful it was more akin to dropping a boulder in a wading pool.</p> <p>Courtney just kept very lightly rubbing, the texture of that tiny bud like nothing she'd felt before. Firm. Rubbery-firm. And very slick and slippery. She felt her fingertip slipping over the surface, feeling like she was rubbing an oiled, warm rubber marble. And what this was doing to Twerp! Oh my!! </p> <p>Samantha was certainly very aware of what the little slave was feeling. She clearly remembered the very first time she'd rubbed herself there. She hadn't know what she'd been doing, it had been more of an accidental discovery during a moment of indolent, relaxed, idle repose. She hadn't even consciously intended to touch herself there. But there had come a time when her fingers, as if on their own volition, had seemed to drift 'down there' and just lightly caress. Samantha had had no idea what she'd been doing, had only been distantly aware that it had felt good. But, when her fingers had found, then rubbed, <i>that</i> spot...</p> <p>She'd called it her 'tingle bump' after that discovery. Because it was, and it <i>did</i>. And had whiled away many an idle afternoon in her room just lightly rubbing there. Not intentionally seeking anything, just languidly basking in the pleasant, nice feelings as she lay bonelessly sprawled on her bed.</p> <p>But what Twerp was feeling now, and for her very first time, was magnitudes more intense. Instead of learning to float, then dog paddle and finally to swim she'd been tossed right into the deep end in the middle of an Olympic competition. Her body already primed and supercharged, highly aroused and quite sensitive, and those gentle touches were going to hit her like thunderbolts.</p> <p>Rippling wave after wave surged through Twerp, intense throbs of sheer, blissful, shivery heated tingles pulsating through her, each one leaving her just a little bit higher, just a touch more sensitive. A sort of 'five-steps-forward-and-four-steps-back' that gradually, slowly but surely, drove her higher and higher. The first few jolts had been acutely shocking, literally stunning her speechless. Her mind dazed and benumbed.</p> <p>Her <i>body</i>, on the other hand, had been anything <i>but</i> paralyzed.</p> <p>She had a few seconds of clarity after those initial shocking, throbbing tingles. Just enough time to grasp just how stupendously powerful they were. And then conscious, rational thought started disintegrating under the steady barrage of surging waves spreading from her core. Her body felt as if it was shrinking even as that tiny little area was expanding. Until she existed only as a tingling, throbbing essence.</p> <p><i>Oh, please stop!</i> she cried out in her mind, frightened at how powerful this was, how everything about her receded and faded but a deep yearning, craving need. <i>Oh, please please please stop! Please stop! Oh please, please, </i>please<i>...</i></p> <p><i>Don't stop.</i> </p> <p>""Oh my!"" Courtney breathlessly whispered, watching as Twerp started fidgeting again. Then shifting and wriggling. Then twisting and squirming. Then <i>writhing</i>. Her slave's pussy was even more puffy and swollen now, a duskier, softly flushed rose. And she was so wet!</p> <p>""Easy baby,"" Samantha murmured. ""Just very lightly rub her pussy now. Let her cool down a bit now.""</p> <p>Nodding Courtney started gently brushing tiny fingertips just over the puffy, smooth, silken skin of her slave's pussy. Twerp had been softly making muffled gagged noises the whole time, little light moans and whimpers. But no sooner did Courtney shift her fingers then she mewled. And when the fingers <i>didn't</i> return she wailed, keening her distress and driving need. Sleek little hips strained up against the leather holding them down as they instinctively hunted pressure.</p> <p>Twerp had passed into a realm where conscious thought, reasoning, judgment, logic, emotions had no place there. They had all vanished, submerged and subsumed by a rising tide of arousal. Of longing want, craving need, urgent desire. Embarrassment had no place there, and neither did humiliation or shame. She didn't care, she didn't even consider, what she looked or sounded like. She just unblushingly <i>wanted</i>.</p> <p>But as the seconds passed and no more of those touches returned, gradually her ability to sense, to think, slowly returned. <i>Why did she </i>stop<i>?</i> Twerp mentally wailed. <i>What did I do wrong? Why am I being punished?</i> </p> <p>""Ppffhh! <i>Ppffhh</i>!! Hhmm hhuuhhee!!"" she keened, distraught desperation in every pore of her being.</p> <p>Courtney rocked back, startled at Twerp's abrupt, unexpected wail. Samantha was startled, too. But only for an instant, as she abruptly realized why Twerp was so distressed. She'd thought she was being punished for something she'd done wrong and was frantically apologizing. Before Courtney could blink, her Mom had gently taken one of Twerp's small hands in hers, trying not to wince as that small paw crushingly gripped hers. ""No, <i>no</i>, little one,"" she soothingly crooned, ""you didn't do anything wrong. You're not being punished."" Samantha tenderly brushed Twerp's hair with her free hand. ""It's all right, everything is all right. Just relax. That's it. Easy now. Don't be afraid, you aren't in trouble.""</p> <p>Within moments Courtney began lightly stroking the top of her slave's slender thigh, catching on very quickly to what the problem was. ""I'm not mad or anything Twerp,"" she softly piped. ""<i>Honest</i>. You didn't do anything wrong or nothing. It's just time to stop for a while, is all.""</p> <p>Twerp wanted anything <i>but</i> for it to stop. But that wasn't her choice and there was no changing their minds if they intended to halt. Her shudders gradually eased, though, as their words finally trickled through and registered. She hadn't broken a rule nor done something wrong after all. They'd just decided to cease for a while. But she didn't <i>want</i> it to stop! She <i>didn't</i>!</p> <p>And neither did her <i>body</i>. Which relentlessly, unceasingly quested after more touches, more rubs.</p> <p>Samantha and Courtney continued gently caressing and stroking her, soothing, almost wordlessly crooning. They were pleased with her. They were happy with her. Everything was all right. <i>She</i> was all right. The basic nature of their words and tones filtered through to her. And while that didn't do a thing to ease the strident, insistent clamor of her body — <i>nothing</i> was going to accomplish <i>that</i> — it did calm and comfort her tumultuous thoughts and emotions.</p> <p>She'd been standing on a precipice. Ascending to that escarpment by remorseless, relentless touches. Then teetering on an edge she hadn't known, had no conscious knowledge, existed. Only <i>sensed</i> it. On an instinctive, subconscious level. An innate, intuitive impression of a fall just past that brink. What that fall comprised she never found out. For, as they started talking to her, as their words penetrated through the churning maelstrom of sensation and need she'd become...</p> <p>. . . That precipice receded. She no longer precariously balanced on that height, but started slithering back down to a plateau. One still lofty and towering, its heights thrust far about the clouds, but a plateau nonetheless.</p> <p>She could think again, to a degree. She still wanted. Craved and yearned. But not involuntarily, unwillingly driven.</p> <p>Twerp struggled to control her harsh, panted breathing. Struggled to control the twitching spasms that jerked her muscles and body. Felt her heart pounding so hard, so fast, she swore it was going to explode from her chest. She felt filled to bursting inside with gloriously thrumming heated tingles. And as exquisitely marvelous as that felt, now that she could start thinking again it was also scary, too. Part of her essence still fought to return to that state, like steel filings seeking to cling to a magnet. And that's what was scary: feeling her own body totally ignore her, no longer having control over herself.</p> <p>She felt like she was floating in a glowing, insubstantial fog, and she desperately needed solid ground once again under her feet. She needed some time, a breather, a rest. Just a little. Not much, just enough to regain her composure. Get her feet back on the ground, and was terrified that they wouldn't <i>give</i> her that time.</p> <p>Samantha continued gently stroking Twerp's hair. She still held her small hand... although more precisely Twerp had hers in a grip of death, tightly grasping like a drowning man clutching a lifeline. Avidly watching everything Courtney kept lightly caressing Twerp, too, softly brushing tiny fingertips up and down the tops of her slave's thighs. Gradually Twerp's deep shudders diminished, the rasping, harsh pants through flaring nostrils eased. Yet her small nipples remained as tiny hard points, and her pussy was wetter then ever before.</p> <p>Giving the top of a slender, quivering thigh one final pat Courtney turned to the nearby table, picking up the last of the items Mom had brought over. Seeing what her daughter was doing Samantha shook her head. Courtney got a mulish look. She wanted to play more with her slave!</p> <p>Seeing her expression Samantha's grew firmer. Again she shook her head, silently mouthed, ""No."" Courtney lifted her small shoulders then dropped them as she gustily exhaled, an Oscar-winning pout on her face. This was so unfair! She'd only just started to have fun!</p> <p>Putting it back down she padded over to her Mom. Standing on tippytoes Courtney whispered, her small lips right next to Samantha's ear, ""But I wanna play more!"" </p> <p>Samantha whispered back, ""She needs to rest.""</p> <p>""Phooey!"" Courtney countered. ""She likes this. And so do I. I was gonna play with her until dinner. And maybe after, too, until her bedtime. She's <i>my</i> slave, and that's what <i>I</i> wanna do.""</p> <p>Samantha took a deep, calming breath. Courtney didn't know any better, she simply didn't understand the breadth and intensity of what Twerp had endured. Didn't know or understand how frightening and terrifying that might seem to her slave, experiencing that for her very first time.</p> <p>""No Courtney. She needs to rest. I know you want to play more. And you will. <i>Later</i>. And yes, Twerp is your slave, and you do have the final say in that."" Courtney firmly nodded, her full lower lip stubbornly stuck out. ""Except that you risk harming her if you continue,"" Samantha finished.</p> <p>Courtney just couldn't see how that was possible. That seemed absurd. Preposterous! But Mom never lied to her. And so, whether she understood that or not, she accepted it.</p> <p>Grudgingly.</p> <p>Extremely disappointed Courtney deeply sighed, grumpy and annoyed. She didn't like having her fun curtailed so soon. Especially not knowing that that might happen! She sure didn't want to do anything that might harm Twerp, but she sure wished Mom had warned her or something that this might happen!</p> <p>Gradually Twerp calmed down until she just lay there, softly breathing. Now and then she still trembled and quivered, but that was to be expected. Once she was relatively relaxed Samantha softly murmured, ""That's all for now Twerp. A slave will now be stored away until she is later needed.""</p> <p>First the blindfold was removed. Enormous glassy, glazed eyes stared up at them both. Courtney gently removed the tape over her slave's mouth, then Samantha carefully removed the soggy sponge ball. Courtney was quite glad to defer that task, both unsure how to pluck it out without accidentally hurting Twerp but also because she didn't want to handle it after getting soaked with spit. While Courtney gave her slave the rest of the bottle to drink Samantha started removing the bindings. First she released the catch to the tensioning wheel, allowing the wrist chains to slacken. Then she unbuckled the three body straps before moving down to the leg ones. By the time Twerp had thirstily swallowed the last of the drink Samantha was just finishing up unlocking the last cuff.</p> <p>Courtney attached the leash to her collar then slowly led Twerp back to the cage room. Samantha followed at her side, prepared to support Twerp if she needed assistance, as she was quite weak and wobbly. Neither scolded or chided her for her failure to walk as instructed. She was doing well just to walk as it was. </p> <p>Several minutes later Samantha closed and locked the door behind them, Twerp bedded down in her cage again. This time with her cuffs unlocked although, of course, the cage itself was securely padlocked. ""Did you have fun?"" Samantha asked as they slowly strolled back over towards the rack.</p> <p>""Uh-huh!"" Courtney brightly chirped, then softly pouted again. ""Except for having to stop way too soon. Why did I have to stop?"" she complained.</p> <p>""I know you didn't want to stop sweetheart,"" Samantha acknowledged, stopping by a dresser and removing four coils of soft nylon rope. ""And I know you don't understand, exactly, why I had you stop.""</p> <p>Courtney perked up, seeing her Mom removing the rope and taking it with her, curious and eager to see what new plans there were for playing with her slave. She grew even more curious when she stopped a second time, this time removing a sponge ball from a drawer, this one just like the other but a little smaller. ""Why another one Mom? Because the first one is so soggy?""</p> <p>""No baby,"" Samantha answered, heading back over to the rack with the items, daughter in tow. ""I needed a smaller ball.""</p> <p>""Oh!"" Courtney chirped, then wondered why a smaller one would be needed. Maybe because a smaller one could be left in longer! ""With the new one can I leave Twerp gagged all night then?"" she asked, liking that idea a great deal.</p> <p>It was patently clear to Samantha her daughter had absolutely no idea what it was like to be gagged for any length of time. <i>Or</i> restrained as her slave had been. Or, for that matter, compelled to just <i>feel</i>, incapable of avoiding the sensations forced upon them, unable to keep one's composure, self-control or thoughts. A decided lack of knowledge, wisdom and judgment; a very definite, and possibly grave, deficiency of experience.</p> <p>A deficiency that was, very shortly, about to be rectified.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1654,"Summer Slave, Part 8",8,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-07-02,17,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Courtney stood outside the cell room, watching as her Mom closed, then locked, the door behind them, knowing that inside the room was her slave. Once they had led her inside Mom had, at Courtney's direction, placed Twerp within her assigned cage. This time, however, <i>without</i> the ankle and wrists cuffs locked to each other. Courtney's last image of her slave was seeing her lying curled up on her side. Well, as curled up as possible within the cramped confines of the small hutch, which wasn't much at all. </p> <p>Mom didn't even have to prompt Courtney about leaving Twerp's wrists and ankles unfettered to each other. She'd decided that on her own, once she, herself, had come down from her earlier euphoric high and really noticed how wiped Twerp was.</p> <p>They talked a little as Courtney tagged along behind her Mom, watching as she collected several coils of rope and a small sponge ball. Mom wasn't really talking much though. More like just answering her when she said something.</p> <p>""Is something wrong Mom?"" Courtney finally piped up, concerned over her preoccupied silence. </p> <p>""Hmmm?"" Samantha looked back at her daughter. ""No. Why do you ask?""</p> <p>""Well, you're awful quiet,"" she said. ""I was wondering if something was wrong, or if you're mad at me or something.""</p> <p>""No, I'm not mad at you,"" Samantha reassured.</p> <p>""Well, I'm kinda mad at me,"" Courtney admitted.</p> <p>""Why?"" Samantha asked, curious.</p> <p>Courtney gave a little, semi-embarrassed shrug of her small shoulders. ""I think I sorta got carried away a little,"" she confessed.</p> <p>""You sort of did, yes,"" Samantha agreed, her tone not accusing, simply agreeing. ""I warned you that might happen, though, didn't I?""</p> <p>Courtney nodded. ""Uh-huh."" However, even while admitting she might have been a bit over enthusiastic, it was obvious that she was still excited and raring to go. Her huge gray eyes still sparkled and danced with excitement.</p> <p>""Do you really want to leave Twerp gagged all night?"" Samantha asked, stopping back at the rack where they'd earlier had the little slave secured, placing the coils of rope and the ball on the small table there.</p> <p>""Uh-huh!"" Courtney nodded, her face lighting up. ""I think that would be so kewl! Me being upstairs, and then later going to bed, knowing the whole time she was down here in her cage all locked up and gagged all night long.""</p> <p>Samantha gave a little nod at that. ""Take your boots off for now please.""</p> <p>""OK Mom!"" Courtney said, plopping down on a chair then tugging them off. They weren't overly difficult to remove, being somewhat loose as they were, just a bit big for her, but she still softly grunted as she worked pulling them off. Once off she sat them side by side next to her chair.</p> <p>""Socks too,"" Samantha told her. Tiny fingers grasped the top of a kneesock, drawing it down and off, baring her little foot. It turned inside out as it came off, and she wriggled tiny toes once it was off, her little foot slightly damp from being confined in the boot. She inverted the sock right-side out again before draping it over one boot, then repeated the process for her other foot. As much as she liked these boots, they weren't something she was comfortable wearing for long periods of time. She'd rather wear sandals or flip-flops or, best yet, just go barefoot. Sometimes boots just felt way too restrictive and hot.</p> <p>""Hop up,"" Samantha told her, patting the center of the rack once Courtney had finished removing her boots and socks. Courtney slipped from the chair, padded over then clambered up onto the rack, perching sideways on the edge, little legs dangling and swaying as she faced her Mom. ""<i>More</i> lessons?"" she blurted, half-groaning in exasperation and half-excitedly piped. Then she saw Mom come over with two coils of rope in her hands. ""What's that for?"" she asked.</p> <p>Instead of an explanation Samantha simply said, ""Hold out your hands,"" then, once Courtney did so, a quizzical expression on her face as she extended both little arms, Samantha started winding one around a tiny wrist.</p> <p>Courtney intently watched, paying close attention as to how Mom wrapped the rope around her wrist, thinking she was being shown how to properly do that for when she, herself, might tie Twerp up. It looked kinda complicated, she thought. It wasn't just a simple knot or anything.</p> <p>Samantha laid the middle of the rope at the back of Courtney's tiny wrist, then started loosely looping it around, one end wrapping up, the other down, meticulously assuring each new turn contacted the prior, until she had six full turns wrapped around. Crossing the free ends in a diagonal at the back of her wrist Samantha then made a loose half hitch before passing the free ends under the six loose wrist turns, one going from top to bottom, the other from bottom to top. Once she'd done that Samantha started carefully tugging the slack out of the six wrapped loops, gently snugging them down around the tiny wrist. She retightened the half hitch, then finished by tying the free ends above the half hitch in a square knot, the remainder of the rope two dangling tails about a foot long.</p> <p>""That looks kinda complicated,"" Courtney noted. ""I'll need to practice it a lot I think."" </p> <p>""It's not as difficult as it looks,"" Samantha murmured, taking a second piece and repeating the binding around Courtney's other tiny wrist. Courtney kept both little arms outstretched, paying very close attention. They hadn't used rope on Twerp yet, just the cuffs, and Courtney was very curious what could be done with that.</p> <p>She brought her one tied wrist closer to her face, looking at it quite closely. The rope felt real soft, not rough or anything. She twisted and rolled her little hand, feeling how snug the wrappings felt. Snug, but not tight. But she couldn't just pull it over and off either. Nor could she reach the knot with her fingers, she noticed, not the way Mom had tied it.</p> <p>""Is this a good way to tie Twerp?"" she asked as Mom finished the second tie.</p> <p>""It is when you don't have properly fitting cuffs, yes,"" she answered, taking a third piece then crouching in front of her daughter. ""Rope can bite into the skin if not tied correctly,"" she explained, ""It can cut off the circulation, and cause damage to muscles and nerves if you aren't careful.""</p> <p>""Oooh!"" Courtney said, eyes wide. ""I sure wouldn't want to do <i>that</i>!""</p> <p>""I know you don't,"" Samantha replied. ""I know you don't want to ever harm your slave, not even by accident.""</p> <p>The problem, Samantha knew, was that Courtney could, very easily, harm Twerp by accident. Especially when she hadn't any real idea what Twerp felt at being utterly helpless and totally dependent on Courtney, and all the more so if Courtney allowed her enthusiasm to override caution and control. And it wasn't just physical harm she had to be on guard against, it was psychological harm, too. Pushing Twerp too far, too fast, potentially mentally and emotionally traumatizing her. Hopefully this lesson would demonstrate how easy that could potentially happen, in an explicit, unmistakable fashion.</p> <p>Courtney's tiny bare feet were idly swinging back and forth as she perched on the rack. Samantha took one small ankle in her hand, then started tying that as she had Courtney's tiny wrists, carefully placing the knot to the outside hollow of one dainty ankle. ""Why are you tying my feet, too?"" Courtney asked, puzzled.</p> <p>""You'll see,"" Samantha responded, concentrating on the task at hand. She <i>had</i> to fixedly concentrate, too. Had to remain focused on the <i>lesson</i>, and not the <i>pupil</i>.</p> <p>For, <i>this</i> time, the student was going to be her own, unwitting daughter.</p> <p>Samantha straightened up after finishing tying the last little ankle. Courtney was still looking both puzzled yet curious, but her expression abruptly became quite surprised when, without a word, Mom just gently shifted her until she fully sat atop the rack... then guided her down on her back onto it.</p> <p>Just like she'd done to Twerp.</p> <p>""M-m-m-mom?"" she stuttered, startled and unsure.</p> <p>""Shhhh Courtney,"" Samantha murmured. ""Just lay there.""</p> <p>Samantha brought the middle body strap up and over, loosely buckling it over her daughter's now-tensed bare tummy. ""B-b-but M-m-mom!"" she stammered again, ""What are you doing?"" Her eyes rounded as her Mom brought both her little arms up over her head, then tied each tiny wrist to the ends of the chains there, making sure the knots were far out of reach of tiny prying fingers.</p> <p>""You remember me telling you that you'd have to experience the things you'd like to use on your slave?"" Samantha prompted.</p> <p>Courtney nodded. ""Uh-huh. But I thought that just meant stuff like the paddles and crops and stuff. Not being tied up too!""</p> <p>Samantha walked down and stood between the open V section of the rack. ""Lift your hips up,"" she instructed. And, while it wasn't <i>quite</i> a demand, it most certainly wasn't a suggestion either.</p> <p>Courtney swallowed, her tummy suddenly flipflopping inside. A tiny glistening tonguetip peeked out past small, full lips that suddenly felt very dry, swiping along to moisten them. She rolled her head back, staring wide-eyed up at her little wrists — little <i>tied</i> wrists — that were now firmly fastened overhead. Then looked back down at her Mom who was standing there, patiently waiting. </p> <p>""Y-your g-g-gonna tie me up t-t-oo? Like you d-did T-t-werp?"" she nervously asked, still stuttering.</p> <p>""Yes baby,"" Samantha confirmed. ""Why? Are you afraid?"" She motioned with her hands, silently indicating for Courtney to lift her hips as told.</p> <p>We-e-e-el-l-l-l... nooooo... she wasn't <i>afraid</i>. Exactly. She really couldn't say <i>what</i> she felt like at the moment. She hadn't any warning, any inkling at all to expect something like this. It was so unexpected, so sudden, it came at her like a speeding freight train.</p> <p>Wriggling a bit Courtney lifted up her hips. She wasn't really surprised when Mom just gently tugged her skirt down and off, leaving her in just the black leather, laced vest top and pink cotton panties topped by a white, lacy elastic waistband. Nor was she embarrassed at having her skirt taken off. Heck, most of the time she just wore panties around the house anyway when it was just Mom and her.</p> <p>Still, it was a kinda funny feeling having Mom take her skirt down and off this time. Maybe it was because her hands were tied up over her head. Or maybe it was because the memories of doing this (and other things) to and with Twerp were still so recent and vivid. Courtney didn't really understand why, only that it was.</p> <p>""Just confused,"" she finally admitted. ""Not really afraid. I don't understand.""</p> <p>Her heart started going thumpity-thump as Mom gently grasped a tiny ankle then drew it way to the side, shifting her leg until it rested atop one V leg of the rack then threaded the ends of the rope through the shackle there, tying it off. ""I'm not mad Courtney,"" Samantha reassured. ""You aren't being punished,"" she explained as she finished the knot then moved to position Courtney's remaining slender little leg. ""You do, however, need to understand — to know, and <i>feel</i> — what this is like.""</p> <p>""E-e-every t-t-hing?"" she stammered, wondering if Mom meant to show her what everything had been like, <i>including</i> the anatomy lessons.</p> <p>""You'll see,"" Samantha patiently said, not providing details. Then Courtney's tummy really fluttered as she added, ""Not that you have any choice any more,"" as her other ankle was then secured, its rope tied to the shackle there.</p> <p>Her tiny lithe body lightly jerked at that, feeling herself already quite helpless as it was. And Mom hadn't even tightened the wheel or nothing yet. She nervously licked her lips and swallowed again. It wasn't as if she usually had any choice about things anyway. If Mom made up her mind about a decision or a rule or something, well, Courtney just had to accept and deal with that. Somehow, though, being flat on her back and tied up put a very different complexion on how that made her feel inside.</p> <p>With smooth, practiced economical movements Samantha soon had the four leg straps firmly buckled over her daughter's legs, holding them snugly down above and below her dainty little knees. Then she walked up to the head of the rack and Courtney tensed, understanding what was gonna happen next.</p> <p>She was right, too. With a very slow yet steady motion Mom turned the wheel up there, gradually drawing her arms — and thus, her entire body — higher and higher, until she was quite taut and stretched out. It didn't hurt, wasn't painful, and wasn't even acutely uncomfortable, but she was <i>very</i> aware of just how taut her body was, feeling that tension along every little inch of her body.</p> <p>And somehow those soft clicks as the wheel turned sounded much <i>much</i> louder then they had when she'd listened while doing this to Twerp!</p> <p>Her sharp inquisitive mind was running in several directions. For one thing, she was curious about what was happening. About what all this must feel like. And had been curious about how and why Twerp seemed to like it so much. She also wondered if she'd start having the same nice feelings that Twerp got when she was tied up. For another, she wondered what 'lesson', what point, Mom wanted to make. Was it just a simple point, or a more complex one Courtney couldn't yet grasp the intent?</p> <p>And that started her mind heading down yet another path. <i>Is this how Twerp feels?</i> Courtney wondered, watching (and able only to watch as she no longer could move) as Mom started strapping her legs down. <i>It's kinda intimidating not being able to move or nothing.</i></p> <p>It wasn't exactly <i>scary</i>, since she utterly trusted Mom. But... <i>Twerp</i> wasn't going to have that same absolute assurance, Courtney abruptly realized. Once she was tied up she couldn't do nothing about what happened. Just like Courtney was finding out. And worse, for Twerp, it wasn't just when she was tied up, it was all the time now. <i>Everything</i>. Was that scary for her, too? In addition to still being exciting for her?</p> <p>Courtney pictured this happening to her, but with <i>Twerp</i> being the one doing this — and all on her own, too, Mom not being there — and suddenly she felt quite uneasy and unsure. It wasn't that she didn't <i>trust</i> Twerp, exactly. Although, considering how she'd been the last two weeks, Courtney wasn't sure she <i>could</i> trust her. And if she couldn't, she'd be awful scared by now if it was just Twerp and herself and she was in this fix.</p> <p>Nibbling her soft, full lower lip Courtney continued pondering. There was a huge difference between something that was <i>scary</i> versus being scared. Halloween haunted houses were scary. So were roller coasters (for Courtney, anyway). But they were also thrilling and fun, too. Sometimes scary — when you knew you were perfectly safe, anyway — was very exciting! But... being <i>scared</i>?</p> <p>Courtney didn't think there was anything at all fun about being <i>scared</i>. Not at the time, and not even after, when it was all over and everything was OK and you were safe again. There wasn't anything fun or exciting about being terrified, so scared your legs turned to jelly and you almost wet yourself.</p> <p>She guessed that some things had been scary for Twerp. She could easily see how that might be. You could see that by Twerp's nervous fidgets, and the time or two when she'd turned white as a sheet. But that hadn't stopped her from staying excited and aroused. But had Twerp ever been scared? Terrified? And compounding that, knowing she was totally helpless to do anything about what was happening? </p> <p>Her musings were interrupted as she saw Mom walk over to the table and then pick up the smaller of the two sponge balls and the roll of tape. She then walked back over, standing at her head, and Courtney suddenly understood why Mom had selected a smaller ball on the way over here. Her tummy abruptly plummeted, getting an awful sinking feeling. Huge, wide — and now nervous — eyes gazed up at her Mom, both silently asking <i>and</i> imploring. Courtney did <i>not</i> want to be gagged!</p> <p>And in that instant of comprehension Courtney suddenly knew how Twerp must feel, each and every time Courtney had simply gagged her slave. She'd known that Twerp didn't want that. Knew that Twerp knew there wasn't anything she could do about it. And that had been terribly exciting to Courtney!</p> <p>It was a rather different feeling on this end however. Not that she seemed to have any more options then Twerp had had, especially when Mom, without any fuss or fanfare, just held the sponge to Courtney's mouth and said, ""Open."" It looked ever so much bigger then she thought would fit!</p> <p>Courtney swallowed again, odd feelings racing through her. She knew this wouldn't hurt or anything, because Mom wouldn't do this to her if it did. <i>Or</i> let her do this to Twerp if it did. But she was also vividly aware of what she'd look like if she were gagged. What she'd sound like. That she wouldn't be able to talk to her Mom if she wanted or needed to.</p> <p>It didn't help, either, that Mom was looking the way she was. Just like she did when dealing with Twerp. Not cold or hard or unfeeling or anything. Just... distant. Determined. She didn't know quite how to explain it and, at the moment, she was feeling too much to reason on that.</p> <p>A bit haltingly, nervous and unsure — and knowing she didn't really have an option — Courtney slowly opened her mouth. Wide as she could, pretty sure if she didn't Mom would only insist. Little shivers raced up and down as Mom started gently pressing that ball inside her small, gaped mouth. Those shivers increased as she felt it starting to enter her mouth. She sensed its texture; its smooth-rough, porous surface as it slid over her small tongue. Felt it pressing her tongue down, her little jaw open. Felt it slowly but surely filling her whole mouth, expanding as it was pressed inside.</p> <p>""Mmppffhh,"" she whimpered, then shivered harder, hearing <i>herself</i> making that soft, muffled, barely audible sound. Tiny feet and hands shifted and twisted in the ropes as Mom finished gently pressing the ball all the way inside. Her little tongue was inexorably pressed down to the bottom of her mouth, her small jaws held wide open. She could, with a little effort, close her mouth somewhat, as the ball was a bit squishy. But it was also elastic and wanted to return to its spherical shape, and kept 'insistingly' pushing outwards, reopening her mouth.</p> <p>She didn't see any way she could push the nasty tasting thing back out on her own. Mom didn't <i>need</i> to tape her to keep it inside! But she did, anyway, and again all Courtney could do was helplessly watch as Mom stripped three pieces off the roll, then firmly smoothed them, one at a time, over her lips and mouth, sealing the ball inside.</p> <p>And 'seal', Courtney abruptly grasped, was the absolute correct term, too, suffering a moment of near-panic discovering she could no longer breathe through her mouth. She'd never realized that before, but, she'd always unconsciously taken for granted being able to breathe through either her mouth or nose, and suddenly having one of those freedoms taken from her was startling and scary.</p> <p>Especially when she had a sudden image of something, somehow, blocking her nose and her no longer being able to breathe at all!</p> <p>Samantha took a moment to assure Courtney was dealing all right before moving on. Moments later the blindfold was slipped over her eyes, carefully adjusted and secured. </p> <p>She had no more chance successfully preventing herself from being blindfolded then she had anything else, Courtney understood. Less, in fact, now that she was gagged. It was the weirdest, unsettling and uneasy feeling, no longer being able to talk. She couldn't talk to Mom, ask her questions, or anything.</p> <p><i>Including</i> asking for help.</p> <p>It was so quiet in the room now. She couldn't tell if Mom was still there or not. Tiny nostrils lightly flared as new, sharp, intense feelings raced through her, amplified by the sensation of her helplessness and isolation. It was like she was floating in a world of one. She couldn't see, couldn't move, couldn't talk. And all of that seemed to focus, to sharpen, everything she thought and felt.</p> <p>After a short while she started gently squirming. Not like Twerp had been doing, hers were more a combination of restlessness and curious testing. She wiggled and twisted tiny hands and feet, seeing if it was possible to ever wriggle free.</p> <p>Nope.</p> <p>Nor was it possible to work the blindfold off, even when she tried rubbing it against her small shoulders. As for that gag, well... she wasn't able to even loosen the tape over her mouth, let alone dislodge it, or budge the ball inside. </p> <p>Samantha quietly watched, standing unbeknownst right next to her daughter. Except she wasn't <i>seeing</i> her daughter. She was seeing a novice, a complete ingenue. She had to distance herself that necessary extent, otherwise she didn't think she could do this. Not so soon, anyway. Not without having braced and prepared herself beforehand.</p> <p>It was obvious that Courtney was both curious and uneasy. Apprehensive, having no idea what to expect next. Fair enough, as neither had Twerp for the most part. Anxious as to what might happen, feeling her utter helplessness slowing sinking in upon her, taking root and flowering. Now and then it was clear she'd try and shift then, unable to do more then barely wiggle, tiny nostrils would flare as she softly whuffled, as her tiny body tensed.</p> <p>""Mmhhmm?"" Courtney's head looked around as she tried calling out. ""Mmhhmm? Hhrr uuhh hhrr?"" </p> <p>Samantha didn't reply, just kept her raptor-sharp gazed pinned on her daughter. After a few more muffled attempts to call out to her Mom Courtney settled back down again, still gently tugging on the securing ropes and straps.</p> <p>After five minutes, which seemed incredibly long to Courtney, Samantha lowered her hands. Courtney squeaked at the touch, quite startled, not expecting that. Then her cheeks turned a bright pink feeling her Mom start unlacing her vest top. They grew brighter and brighter as she felt the laces loosened, then removed, the sides of the vest then slipped sideways off her small chest before being tucked under her, leaving her effectively bare save for panties. She wasn't <i>embarrassed</i>, per se, but was suddenly and acutely self-conscious and shy.</p> <p>Once Samantha had tucked the vest sides under she started fastening the remaining two body straps, giving Courtney's tummy a gentle rub once all three were properly snugged down. Courtney had started breathing faster, feeling even more movement denied her as they were tightened across her little torso and chest.</p> <p>It felt very weird being undressed this way, Courtney thought. Being strapped down and unable to move while someone took your clothes off you. It didn't really bother her having Mom do that, although she wondered how she'd have felt if it had been Twerp doing it. <i>I think I'd'a been real embarrassed if Twerp had taken my skirt and top off like this</i>, she thought, then wondered if that's how Twerp had felt inside when <i>Courtney</i> had done that to her.</p> <p>Courtney was beginning to understand, she thought, the object of this lesson. To give her a better understanding of how Twerp might feel about things. Not how she felt about the squirmy-type stuff, like being touched and rubbed. But how she felt about being helpless and stuff. <i>The mind stuff</i>, she considered, <i>and not the body stuff</i>.</p> <p>""Comfy?"" Samantha softly murmured, still gently rubbing her daughter's now-bared tummy. ""Hhnndhh,"" she mumbled, blushing at how she sounded, her little shoulders jiggling in a shrug. She wouldn't exactly call this comfy, no. But she also was <i>un</i>comfortable either. Not <i>yet</i>, anyway, although she could see where this might start getting that way soon.</p> <p>""Well, you look pretty comfy,"" Samantha stated. ""Comfy enough to stay this way until tomorrow."" </p> <p>Courtney's tiny body tensed and stiffened. ""Hhhh!?"" she tried to blurt, sure she misheard. </p> <p>""Well, you thought it was comfy enough to leave Twerp like this until morning, didn't you? Gagged, too, if I remember correctly.""</p> <p>Courtney's already fair, creamy skin blanched. She <i>had</i> said she'd like to do that. Had said she <i>wanted</i> to do that. And had even meant to, until Mom put her foot down and called a halt to things. And boy had she been upset at that! Her tiny, helplessly strapped down body fidgeted and squirmed even more. Mom couldn't really mean to leave her here like this all night! Could she?</p> <p>Sharp little shivers raced up and down her tiny body. Well, if she <i>did</i> mean to, there wasn't a blessed thing Courtney could do about it!</p> <p><i>Just like Twerp</i>, a little voice whispered in her head. <i>She can't do anything about what </i>you<i> decide to do either, can she?</i></p> <p>But that wasn't the same thing! she mentally whined. She wouldn't do anything that would hurt or harm Twerp!</p> <p>Well... not intentionally, anyway. Which is why she'd been so torqued when Mom had stopped things. Twerp wasn't being hurt or harmed. Heck, by everything Courtney could see, she'd been very excited and aroused!</p> <p>But... that was what <i>she</i> could see. Maybe Mom had seen something she hadn't. And that's why she stopped Courtney from playing more. If so, she didn't know what that could possibly have been, but she knew Mom wouldn't ever lie to her so it must have been true.</p> <p><i>And important enough to teach me a lesson about it</i>, she suddenly gulped.</p> <p>Courtney badly wanted to ask Mom if she was right, but couldn't do that. She couldn't even ask for reassurance if she got nervous or something. Odd little tingles raced through her as everything that had happened, everything done to her so far, kept building and building. They weren't the <i>same</i> tingles as she'd felt when playing with her slave, but were very <i>close</i> to them. Kinda like having vanilla ice cream and topping it with chocolate syrup one time and hot fudge another.</p> <p>Samantha had other lessons to teach, too. And one of them was about being played with. Thankfully, there were sensations, and then there were sensations, and so she had a choice of options.</p> <p>Courtney literally squealed, audible behind the gag, as Mom lightly drew the tip of a tapered nail down her bare side. She tensed and jerked, reflexively tried to pull away like usual... and couldn't move, not even a smidgen.</p> <p>""Ticklish?"" Samantha inquired, her voice very soft, sounding as if she hadn't a clue just how ticklish her daughter really was.</p> <p>""Hhh-HHH!"" she bleated, wildly nodding her head. Mom knew how ticklish she was!</p> <p>Again and again Samantha lightly grazed the tips of her nails along Courtney's bare tummy and sides. Her skin didn't just shiver and twitch at that, oh no. Her entire <i>body</i> tried to buck, twist and thrash. Muffled squealing giggles erupting from behind her ball-and-taped gagged small mouth.</p> <p>Meanwhile Courtney was discovering something truly shocking and appalling. When you couldn't see, talk <i>or</i> move, tickles felt a bazillion times worse! She bucked and squealed, helplessly so, normally chiming giggles muted by the ball filling her mouth.</p> <p>Oh gawd! Courtney tried pleading with her Mom to stop tickling. But even if she <i>hadn't</i> been gagged it was doubtful she could have made herself understood past her helpless laughter.</p> <p>""I wonder if your feet are ticklish, too?"" Samantha mildly asked, and no sooner had she spoken then Courtney violently tensed. She was already harshly panting through tiny flaring nostrils at her tummy and sides being tickled, and now Mom was talking about tickling her <i>feet</i>??</p> <p>""Nnhh Mmhhmm! Ppffhh! Hhnntt mmhh <i>ffhhtt</i>!"" she managed to blurt out past her pants and giggles, already feeling lightheaded and dizzy.</p> <p>Then literally whined and moaned feeling the tip of a nail touch the bottom of one little, smooth and soft, sweaty bare sole. Tiny toes abruptly clenched, curling so tight and hard she could have cracked a walnut open. She wriggled and waggled, twisted and squirmed, tugged and jerked her small foot. Or <i>tried</i> to, anyway, feeling the straps over her legs and the snug rope at her ankle keeping her foot right in place.</p> <p>Samantha was very aware of just how ticklish her daughter was. And knew that, while Courtney usually liked playing tickle games, found them fun and exciting, there came a point when tickling made her supersensitive and she needed it to stop. Samantha was quite cognizant of that effect on others, and often used tickling for pleasure as well as punishment, teasing as well as torment. She found something incredibly erotic about a person hysterically laughing, <i>appearing</i> to be having a blast, while at the same time tears were streaming down their face, helplessly suffering in anguish and distress and unable to end it.</p> <p>Which, as it turned out, was very similar to what had been happening to Twerp before. There was no doubt she <i>appeared</i> to be enjoying what Courtney was doing to her. And, truth be told, Samantha knew that it did feel very wonderful and nice. But, just like tickles, too much and pleasure could begin shifting to torment and pain.</p> <p>And that wasn't even counting the effect all that was having on Twerp's <i>mind</i>. Her having to struggle with all those powerful sensations and feelings, having no idea anything like that could or did exist, while they battered at her, nonstop. She'd needed time to rest and recover, time to try and assimilate everything that had happened.</p> <p>But Courtney hadn't realized that. Nor, when Samantha had attempted to explain, had she wanted to do anything but sulk or pout over her fun being interrupted and ended. While Samantha understood why Courtney reacted that way, if she was going to be Twerp's Mistress then she needed to understand, on a gut-level, subconscious state of being, just how her slave felt during that experience. And how she, most likely, would feel again in the future.</p> <p>Even though Samantha hadn't done more then just rest her nail tip against Courtney's soft, smooth sweaty bare sole, her daughter was already giggling. You really didn't even have to tickle her feet to get her going, all you had to do was grin and wriggle your fingers at her feet to have her start laughing. </p> <p>Very lightly, so very daintily, Samantha delicately drew her nails up and down the center of each wildly wriggling sole. Gales of uncontrollable, hysterical giggles erupted from beneath her gag, she thrashed, bucked and twisted but to no avail. She couldn't get away from those fiendish nails, no matter what she did or tried.</p> <p>Her tummy was starting to ache from laughing so hard and so long. She could hardly breathe fast enough through her tiny flaring nostrils she was panting and gasping so deeply. Now and then Mom would pause, sometimes for up to a minute, letting her catch her breath. And, each time, feeling the nails return once again, Courtney jerked and bucked; not reprieved nor pardoned from the tickling torment, but merely graced with a temporary pause.</p> <p>She tried begging and pleading. Desperately, earnestly so. Never before, not even when she'd been tickled the worst she'd ever experienced, had she begged and pleaded harder. The blindfold soaked up the thick tears welling from her huge, enormous eyes. She couldn't believe Mom just kept tickling and tickling, seeking out every one of Courtney's most susceptible responsive spots. Couldn't she tell this was no longer fun, that it was starting to be a distressing torment?</p> <p>This pause lasted longer then the others. Lasted long enough for her to almost fully catch her breath. She was soaked with sweat from having been struggling and thrashing, and her muscles and joints were starting to complain from their tensed, stretched positions. Why didn't Mom stop? <i>Why</i>?? Couldn't she see, couldn't she <i>tell</i>, just how horrid this now was?</p> <p>What if she <i>couldn't</i>? </p> <p>Courtney jerked hard at that. What if Mom <i>couldn't</i> tell? What if Mom thought she was having fun? That this was exciting and entertaining for Courtney?</p> <p>Desperately whimpering, actually whining, humming her frantic pleas from behind the gag, Courtney frantically tried to get Mom to understand that this had to stop. <i>Had</i> to! She couldn't take any more! She just couldn't!</p> <p>What she <i>couldn't</i> do, discovering to her utter aghast consternation a minute later, was affect in any way, shape or form what Mom intended, as the tickles once again returned. How long <i>these</i> lasted she couldn't tell, as Mom lightly, demonically tickled her tummy, sides, hips and ribs. But they left her weak and shaky, lightheaded and dizzy, panting and breathless, literally lying in a pool of sweat, her body thickly coated with perspiration. </p> <p>And that might not be all, either, she realized with growing horror and dread, if Mom kept on tickling her. She was giggling and laughing so hard this time she almost wet herself, and even now she felt as if she still had to pee. If she got tickled any more she wouldn't <i>be</i> able to hold it in!</p> <p>""Mmhhmm! Pphhffhh! Nnhh mmhhrr hhkkhhlls! Hhh hhttaa hhee!"" Courtney groaned. How was she gonna let Mom know she had to pee? Was <i>gonna</i> pee if she got tickled any more!</p> <p>It took a few moments for the meaning of those muffled mumbles to register. When it finally did, she wasn't surprised. She'd known it would only be a matter of time before her daughter started feeling an implacably tickle-induced need to pee. She'd even had time to decide what to do when she'd reached that point with her.</p> <p>""So?"" Samantha nonchalantly said. ""I don't see why that should stop my fun. <i>Or</i> yours. You <i>look</i> like your having a lot of fun, what with all those giggles and squirms. Besides, if you do, I'll just change you. It's not like I haven't changed you before when you wet yourself.""</p> <p>Courtney blanched, whiter then snow, then abruptly did a full body, hot bright flush.</p> <p>""I <i>did</i> use to change your diapers, after all,"" Samantha continued. ""I might be a bit out of practice, but I'm sure it won't be any trouble at all. And I might like doing that, too.""</p> <p>Courtney blushed impossibly brighter. Mom couldn't <i>really</i> mean to tickle her again until she peed herself, could she? She had a sudden, very vivid and embarrassing image of herself being tickled, giggling and squirming as she struggled to keep from peeing... and failing. Wetting herself like a little baby, soaking her panties and legs. Then Mom simply 'changing' her like she was a baby in diapers. And the entire time Courtney just helplessly lying there, tied and strapped down, unable to do anything about it.</p> <p>Little quivers ripples up and down her as she lay there. Odd shivery tingles surging back and forth throughout her. Would Mom really make her wet herself? Because, if she wanted to do that, Courtney knew, beyond any shadow of a doubt, that's exactly what would happen. She wouldn't be able to do a thing to stop her bladder from bursting loose.</p> <p><i>Just like Twerp can't stop her body from reacting to touches</i>, an inner voice softly whispered.</p> <p>Courtney gulped, a huge convulsive swallow. If she wet herself she'd be horribly embarrassed. But, she was surprised to realize, not truly humiliated or ashamed. It wasn't something she'd be able to control, after all, nor was it something that would shock or disgust Mom, making her look at Courtney poorly or badly.</p> <p>Samantha took a deep breath. For a moment there she almost started tickling again, fully aware that Courtney would wind up wetting herself. She wanted that partly because of the sensation of power that would bring her, but also because, in some ways, she missed the simple, uncomplicated intimacy of changing her little baby girl.</p> <p>But Courtney <i>wasn't</i> a baby. And she was her daughter, and those were enough for her to take a step or two back from that brink. She couldn't help, however, from very softly whispering, her voice so low and rich with loving warmth, ""I <i>do</i> miss that, you know. Changing you when you were a baby. Bathing you, breast- and bottle feeding you. Sometimes I miss that a lot.""</p> <p>Courtney couldn't mistake the deep warmth and utter love in her Mom's voice. A sort of wistful longing there that she'd never really heard before. Yearning for something she could never have from her daughter again.</p> <p>Maybe.</p> <p>A very odd, very gentle, wave of warmth, filled her, starting from the center of her chest and radiating outwards. Her Mom wanted something she couldn't have again... but Courtney could give to her. A gift of sorts, something that would please her Mom as maybe no other gift Courtney had ever given her before. </p> <p>She took a deep breath, bracing herself... then wriggled her small feet and tiny toes. Not in a I-need-to-get-away-from-the-tickles motion, but in a very recognizable one, instead.</p> <p>The betcha-you-can't-tickle-and-make-me-laugh she did at the start of tickle games.</p> <p><br/> </p> <p>  </p><p>Sasha lay curled up on her side, small heart-shaped face resting atop her flat, prayer-folded hands pillowed beneath her. It felt so marvelous being able to shift and move about; to position and arrange her body, arms and legs as she wished. She'd never again take this sheer, unadulterated luxury for granted again.</p> <p>Well, able to shift and move about relatively speaking, anyway. She was, once again, 'stored away' in her cage. This time for the entire night. Sasha hadn't believed they'd really do that to her. Make her sleep in the cage all night. She'd genuinely expected to be sleeping in a bed tonight and, considering how tired, exhausted, stiff and sore she'd been, had been eagerly looking forward to a good night's rest in a comfy, soft bed. Discovering that they <i>had</i>, in fact, been absolutely serious had come as a quite unpleasant, unwelcome surprise.</p> <p>As no few things today had been. Surprises, that is. Unpleasant, unwelcome and unwanted ones. Embarrassing, demoralizing, humiliating and demeaning ones, too. Not that anything she'd said or did made a difference or changed anything.</p> <p>Then again, she hadn't had many chances, exactly, to say <i>or</i> do anything. And the few times opportunities had arisen she hadn't dared try kicking up any fuss, disagreement or argument.</p> <p>Too, whether she wanted to admit it or not, this hadn't been a day exclusively devoted to entirely awful things. There'd been several occasions that had been, well... nice. <i>Very</i> nice, in fact. Perhaps not, exactly, because of what had happened as much as how that had made her feel inside. Then again, some of the 'what had happened' hadn't been entirely hideous, either. </p> <p>Sasha gave a mighty yawn, wincing a little as jaws still twinged with residual aches. She gently shifted again, her mind mentally aware of the limits she could move. Which, once she'd accepted the reality, she'd discovered wasn't quite as claustrophobically confining as feared. With her slender little legs fully extended she could lay outstretched without her head or feet hitting the front or rear of the cage. Of course, she couldn't fully extend her small arms overhead at the same time without either her hands or feet contacting. And while she couldn't sit or kneel upright, she could go up on hands and knees without bumping the top. Plus she could lie on her side reasonably curled up without touching the sides.</p> <p>So she really did have quite a range of free motion. Well, at least she did when her wrists and ankle cuffs weren't locked together, anyway. She had a sneaking, semi-morbid suspicion that others, however, who had spent time in this cage had been far less fortunate then herself. At four foot ten she was a good six to eight inches shorter then most grownups, and she suspected <i>they</i> might find this cage a whole lot more restrictive then she did.</p> <p>She didn't know if it was early or late; before her supposedly normal bedtime or far past it. From the moment she'd entered this hidden underground complex of rooms, unknowingly and irrevocably setting the stage for her captivity, enslavement and training, she'd left time behind. Sasha had no way at all of knowing if it was morning, afternoon, evening or dead of night. Or even if it was still the same day as she'd gone down, or the next day after. Just because she'd been fed lunch and dinner didn't guarantee they'd arrived at their customary times.</p> <p>She knew she was exhausted. Sleepy as well as tired and drained. Which wasn't all <i>that</i> surprising, considering the 'day' she'd had. She didn't think she'd been down here for longer then just that day. In fact, she was pretty sure it was that night. But for all she knew it could be anywhere between seven PM and midnight.</p> <p>Pale, tawny feathery lashes fluttered on smooth soft creamy cheeks, then lids parted a bit, gleaming grass-green eyes peering through the slits. Slowly drawing one small hand out from beneath her cheek Sasha gradually yet deliberately reached out towards the mesh wall of the cage inches in front of her face. A tiny forefingertip lightly, daintily traced the cool metal of the thick wire weave, a delicate shiver quivering through her at that contact.</p> <p>Not just at the contact, but also as she caught sight of her fingernail again. A nail that was no longer it had been this morning. No longer polished or French manicured. Instead, shortly trimmed, mirroring the curve of fingertips and resembling little half moons.</p> <p>That had been just one of the many unwanted, unwelcome changes. It had also, much to her consternation and shock, been something of an unexpected wonder.</p> <p>For the moment Sasha simply followed with partially lidded eyes her tiny fingertip as it brushed up and down and side to side along the heavy wire wove mesh of the cage. Sensing how sturdy it was, how unbreakable and inescapable. Even when her eyes were closed she somehow... <i>felt</i>... that surrounding her. Enclosing her. Confining her.</p> <p>It was odd, in a way. She could, for the most part, easily lie down, curl up, stretch out exactly the same as if she'd been in her bed. Unlike, she was sure, a grown up could do if they were in here instead of her. If she just kept her eyes closed and forgot she was caged she wouldn't feel any different then if she <i>were</i> in her own bed.</p> <p>But... she <i>couldn't</i> forget she was caged. That she <i>couldn't</i> just sit up. Stretch. Walk about. Go to the bathroom (which she struggled to keep from truly dwelling on). Grab a midnight snack or a drink of water. <i>Anything</i> like that. The surrounding heavy mesh was a palpable, tangible presence she couldn't forget, ignore <i>or</i> deny, eyes opened <i>or</i> closed. Nor could she forget that — if not now, then at some point tonight — her Aunt and little cousin would be upstairs, in their own bedrooms, comfortably snugged in their own beds, while <i>she</i> was down here, caged and locked up.</p> <p>'Stored' until they required their slave again.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't stop the deep shiver at that. At the memory of how they phrased putting her in this cage. They were 'storing' their slave, they kept saying every time they put her in here. As if they were done playing with a toy, done watching a video, and were putting it away until next time.</p> <p>If they had, in addition to that, also treated her with massive sneering disdain and scornful contempt Sasha didn't think she could have stood it. She hated to admit it, but with all the deep shocks she'd suffered and endured today, that might very well have broken her. Not broken her defiance, but broken <i>her</i>. Instead, they'd made it very clear, in actions as well as words that, although she was now just a slave, subject to their orders and whims with absolutely no freedoms, rights, prerogatives, privileges or anything, she was still something they valued.</p> <p>Tiny fingers curled through the mesh, then gradually tightened until the creamy skin blanched under the pressure. The wire didn't even deign to notice her grip. Relaxing her hand and drawing it back, the wire leaving crease marks in her flesh, she slipped it back under her smooth soft cheek then closed her eyes again. At least the tingles had virtually faded and eased, although they still, time to time, made a gentle rippling reappearance. For a while there today she didn't think they'd <i>ever</i> fade again. That she'd live feeling them the rest of her life.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't clearly remember everything that had happened after Aunt Samantha strapped her down to that rack. What she <i>could</i> dimly recall was her Aunt lifting her up, putting her inside here then locking her in before she and Courtney left her alone again. Distantly recollect lying there for what seemed an eternity as her body kept rocking, quivering and vibrating with the aftereffects of Courtney's rubbing. And right now she didn't even dare attempting to remember more then that, petrified that in doing so she'd once again re-ignite those tingles.</p> <p><i>Why</i> they'd stopped when they'd had she didn't know. Couldn't even begin to guess. But never in her entire short life had she been so devoutly grateful for anything as she'd been when they finally called a halt to things. She'd thought she'd been losing her mind, her sanity, her very being. Worse, she hadn't cared at that moment if she <i>had</i> been, as long as that meant those profoundly blissful, wondrous feelings continued. She would have willingly done <i>anything</i> for more of them, even as a then-distant part of her mind was crying out in abject dismay and fear at feeling her body no longer under conscious control and will.</p> <p>When she'd realized where they were taking her she'd been petrified they'd cage her just like they had before, with her wrist cuffs locked together behind her back and her ankle cuffs locked together, too. For if they'd done that she didn't think those tingles would <i>ever</i> have stopped. They'd have just kept going and going until they consumed her, helplessly devoured her alive.</p> <p>But... they <i>hadn't</i>. And so, very gradually — and quite reluctantly; on her body's part, anyway — those tingles eased... calmed... faded. Until she finally was able to lie there reasonably relaxed... and utterly stunned, shocked, dismayed and awed. Sasha hadn't thought it was possible to feel <i>anything</i> that intense, that powerful. That <i>wonderful</i>! And as terrified as she'd been at how utterly overwhelming and frightening that had been, already she found herself wanting to feel like that again.</p> <p>It hadn't even been a matter of how powerful, how intense, how gloriously grand those throbbing, achy, thrumming tingles had been that had been so disturbing and distressing, as it had she'd been <i>compelled</i> to feel them. They'd been forced on her. She hadn't had any choice, any say so, hadn't had any decision on how much, how far, how long. Nor could she control or resist those feelings once they'd impelled them upon her.</p> <p>The most absolutely bestest feelings in the whole wide world. Feelings that, as strong and overwhelming as they'd been... she wanted even more of. Even if that meant the only way to feel them again was to go along with their 'sentence'. To accept being made their slave.</p> <p>Or at least <i>pretend</i> to.</p> <p>She couldn't be <i>that</i> weak, could she? She was much stronger then that! Wasn't she? Since she didn't dare reflect on those wonderful feelings, anxious and afraid of starting them up once again and, <i>this</i> time, unable to stop them, instead she brooded on what had been done to her, and why. Not the touching-type stuff that had been done, or the tying-type stuff (for that would have been as hazardously risky as recalling the touches themselves) but rather then unfairness of punishing her as they'd done.</p> <p>It had taken almost a year for Sasha to change from being a happy, polite, mannered cheerful girl to the sullen, defiant, disobedient, rebellious termagant she now was. Her world had been sundered, her trust betrayed, her security shattered. Not even suffering as profound a shock as she had would make an immediate change. Nor did it.</p> <p>But if not a <i>change</i>, there was at least an <i>affect</i>.</p> <p>Hours seemed to have passed while she lay there. Time during which her now-customary defiance and rebellion gradually started to regroup and rebuild from the tattered fragments they'd been blasted into. But they'd only just started, and so she'd been merely cautious and anxious when Courtney finally returned, rather then hostile and mutinous.</p> <p>Courtney didn't say anything though, just unlocked the front grill then placed inside a bowl of stew, a plastic spoon, a roll and a plastic travel cup with a tightly fitting lid and straw. Then she stepped back and leaned against the adjacent cage and just watched.</p> <p>It wasn't the easiest method of eating, no way no how. Sasha braced small forearms on the floor of the cage, using upper arms and small shoulders to partially lift and support her torso semi-upright. It wasn't pretty, no, but at least she didn't have to lap her food; she could use the spoon to ladle up the stew, her hands to break apart and eat the roll and to hold the cup while she sipped using the straw. And, when she'd thought about it, she'd eaten like this now and then at home, laying on her tummy while watching TV and having a snack. Somehow, once again, being in that cage made what used to be something commonplace and familiar feel utterly different. </p> <p>Speaking of different, while she ate Courtney had watched her with an odd expression. A very deeply thoughtful, very intent quiet look. It almost gave Sasha goosebumps, the way she'd been observing. As if she was looking, not just <i>at</i> Sasha, but through and into her, too. It was somewhat disquieting, making Sasha feel a bit unsettled, too, having no idea what that might mean or portend.</p> <p>Courtney never did say a single word the entire time, just remained leaning against the one cage the entire time Sasha ate, then just as silently removing the spoon and now-empty bowl and cup from within the cage before closing and relocking the front grill again. Moments later she was gone, and Sasha once again was alone, locked inside both her cage and the room.</p> <p>With her tummy full she felt quite a bit more relaxed, and even a bit drowsy. Wriggling around a bit to get comfy she closed her eyes, not exactly wanting or needing to nap but not having a blessed thing else to do. She drifted in and out of a light doze, coming awake when sensing someone approaching the cage. </p> <p>It was Courtney again, leash in hand. She'd already opened the room door and was halfway over. Sasha tensed at seeing the leash, wondering — half dread and half expectation — if Courtney intended to 'play' with her some more today.</p> <p>Instead of unlocking the top of the cage, opening and folding that section back, this time Courtney unlocked and lowered the very rear of the cage. ""Hands and knees and crawl out,"" she instructed.</p> <p>Silently muttering to herself Sasha wriggled and squirmed backwards out of the cage as told. Annoyed as she was at the humiliating need to crawl that way, still she was pretty much willing to do just about anything simply to be able to move, straighten and stretch some. Once fully out of the cage Courtney simply commanded 'Leash' and, as she'd been shown (<i>'Trained'</i> a little voice in her head whispered. <i>'As you'd been </i>trained<i>, not shown... Trained as the slave you are, as the slave they made you.'</i>) Sasha had assumed the proper position. No use fussing about that, after all, and maybe winding right back up in the cage, this time maybe with a freshly-paddled butt!</p> <p>Sasha certainly had very real, very pragmatic reasons for just acquiescing and assuming 'Leash'. That, however, sure didn't help explain the almost immediate tingle that started prickling inside her when she had, though. Courtney simply reached up to her collar, small hand holding the leash clip by tiny fingers. Moments later, the leash now attached, Courtney turned and, without a word, started walking off, giving the leash a gentle tug.</p> <p>Sasha 'dutifully' tagged along, not quite as in perfect posture as she had during that afternoon's training. Partly because she was tired and miffed, but mostly out of a desire to be rebellious, to start chipping away however she could at their so-called 'authority' over her. Obviously her plan was working, since Courtney didn't say anything to her about it. Sasha felt that, if she was careful and cunning, perhaps she could mitigate the worst of the indignities and yet somehow salvage the more pleasant and fun parts.</p> <p>They didn't go far at all. In fact, the very first room counterclockwise from the cell room. Courtney led Sasha inside the bathing room, stopping in the locker area. It wasn't until she gave Sasha a fierce scowl that she realized she should have immediately knelt when they stopped, as Courtney hadn't verbally told her to ""Follow"". Owell.</p> <p>Mentally shrugging Sasha sank down to her knees, eyes peering down at the floor while she started to seethe inside. Courtney simply unclipped the leash, coiling it up and placing it on her delicate gold chain belt. ""Stand,"" she instructed. </p> <p>Still mentally grumbling at all this foolishness Sasha stood. Courtney unlocked and removed the four cuffs, placing them inside the bottom small locker labeled 'Twerp'. Seeing that again made Sasha's small chin tighten. She didn't like them calling her that, didn't like at all them deciding that was her new 'name'. But, for now, she couldn't think of anything or any way of changing that. </p> <p>""You have thirty minutes to shower,"" Courtney informed. ""At the end of thirty minutes a slave is to be kneeling right there,"" she gestured with a tiny extended finger, ""with her cuffs back on and locked in place again."" And with that she simply turned on a little booted heel and walked off, closing the main door behind her.</p> <p>Muttering, Sasha glared at the door. Those showers in there sucked. But she did feel sweaty and sticky and itchy so she didn't overly complain to herself. Gathering up her things — such as they were; she rolled her eyes and disdainfully sniffed at the paucity of toiletries they'd supplied her — Sasha padded into the austere bathing area.</p> <p>The first thing she did was pee, getting that out of the way and luxuriating in the freedom of doing it unassisted. The paper, she noticed using it, was inexpensive 1-ply. Once finished she approached the showers themselves.</p> <p>Each of the three showers stood right out in the open, just as the toilets themselves were. No walls or curtains or anything. Just a simple pole rising from the middle of one edge of a glazed, pebbly-roughened floor with a drain in the middle, the actual shower 'area' about six by six feet, the four 'walls' of the floor rising up a bit to make a sort of dam barrier. Attached to the pole at the very top was a cheap showerhead, while halfway down were the two knobs for the faucets. Just beneath those, also attached to the pole, was a small, twelve by twelve inch metal plate with holes in it. Obviously, Sasha realized, to put your soap and stuff there.</p> <p>It felt very strange and weird showering in the open like that. She felt oddly exposed and on display, and was quite happy that Courtney hadn't stuck around to watch 'her slave' shower. Adjusting the water to a slightly hotter temperature then she usually used Sasha simply closed her eyes, stepped beneath the spray and let the stream cascade over her.</p> <p>It felt so good, so very good! She softly sighed with pleasure, enjoyment of the soothing water surpassing her disdain and dissatisfaction at the meager fixtures. Huge grass green eyes still closed Sasha slowly revolved under the spray, little feet padding in circles as she relished the relaxing warmth. She wondered if this was what a prison shower was like, considering if her Aunt had intentionally made this area to feel like a prison, too. Probably. Actually, almost for certain sure. That sounded like something her Aunt would do; design everything down here so that, one way or another, it made a girl feel like a real slave even when they <i>weren't</i>.</p> <p>The soap sucked. It didn't have any scent at all. And from the feel, no moisturizer either. And it hardly even <i>lathered</i>, for gosh sakes! Sheesh! The washcloth stank, too. It wasn't threadbare or worn, but it was very thin, and not at all soft. In fact, almost rough. It didn't hurt or nothing, but it also wasn't the nicest, comfiest thing she'd ever used either. So she didn't dawdle washing herself off, sensually enjoying the experience like she would have if using her <i>own</i> washcloths, instead just briskly and efficiently scrubbed down from face to toes. Although she was a bit more cautious and gentle when she soaped her breasts and between her legs, a little fearful she might still be very sensitive there.</p> <p>She got a bit of a start when she washed her neck and bumped into the collar locked there. Somehow — and she didn't have the foggiest idea <i>how</i>, either — she'd managed to forget that was even there. It wasn't as if it was light or delicate. It was a good half-pound of stainless <i>steel</i> for goodness sakes. But it encircled her neck just right, and as time had passed she'd somehow forgotten it was even there. Now that she was aware of it being there she was quite conscious of it's omnipresent mass, but she was still amazed she'd needed to actually have it brought to her conscious attention in order to remember.</p> <p>Rinsing off the laughable excuse for lather Sasha draped the soggy washcloth over a hook beneath the plate supporting the bar soap and shampoo. Speaking of which, the shampoo didn't look all that appealing... and it wasn't. Just like the soap it was plain, unadorned with scent. And it, too, took some effort to work up a lather.</p> <p>All in all that hadn't been a very enjoyable experience save for the fact that her aches had eased somewhat and her skin no longer felt prickly and itchy. Turning off the shower Sasha took the towel — which was every bit as thin and rough as the washcloth had been — and dried off, vigorously toweling her hair as she finally stepped out of the 'shower'... such as it was. </p> <p>She left the bar soap and shampoo on the holder, the washcloth on the hook, and simply dropped the towel on the floor next to the plain bare sink where she'd sat her toothbrush, paste, brush and comb.</p> <p>The brush wasn't anything special, but neither was it uselessly cheap. Careful not to yank any snarls or tangles Sasha brushed out her damp, shoulder length hair, the normally wavy-curly auburn tresses a straighter, darker russet due to being wet. Without conditioners, detanglers, gels or mousses she couldn't do much with it, so she simply brushed the strands out until they crackled.</p> <p>She finished her ablutions by brushing her teeth. The toothpaste tasted quite yucky in that it had no taste at all, no flavor like peppermint or spearmint, and was actually a bit gritty feeling from the baking soda. So she didn't spend a lot of time brushing and was done very soon. There wasn't a toothbrush holder anywhere so, with a frown, Sasha padded, naked as the day she was born (and as she had been virtually the entire day) back to the locker area. Once there she replaced the toothbrush inside her assigned one, leaving the toothpaste, brush and comb sitting by the sink.</p> <p>It rankled having to buckle and relock the cuffs back on wrists and ankles then just kneel there and wait like a 'good little slave'. Sasha debated leaving the cuffs looser then they'd been but decided that it didn't make that much of a difference. She'd have to buckle them several holes looser to be able to slip them off without trouble, and somehow she didn't think that would be overlooked very easily. So, since she was thwarted <i>that</i> way she made up for it by indolently lounging while watching the door, slipping into Nadu only when she saw the door start to open.</p> <p>""<i>Hah!</i>"" she crowed to herself, quite pleased at successfully rebelling, even if in such a small way.</p> <p>Sasha stood up, again moving less than gracefully or quickly when Courtney said, ""Leash,"" actually rolling her eyes as if this was just a big old boring joke as she did so. Again Courtney said or did nothing, she simply turned, gently tugged the leash and led her off.</p> <p><i>Not</i> back to her cage, as she'd expected. Instead she punched in the code and lead her into what Sasha had started mentally calling the 'Executive Bathroom'. Once past the door and inside she got a shock, feeling a slightly queasy, unsettling sensation at spotting her Aunt sitting on one side of a very fancy looking vanity table. No sooner did she spot her Aunt then Sasha abruptly fixed her sloppy posture, not about to give her Aunt any reason to scold — or worse. Icy, frigid fingertips danced their way down her spine as Courtney simply led her over, stopping right in front of her Aunt, the vanity between them.</p> <p>""You know what my instructions are for my slave,"" Courtney simply said as she unclipped the leash from the collar. Sasha couldn't help it, her small jaw dropped at her words and tone. <i>Courtney</i> was speaking to her <i>Mom</i> like that? And she wasn't being landed on like a ton of bricks?? Inconceivable! </p> <p>""Yes Miss,"" Samantha replied, shocking and stunning Sasha even more. ""I do, and I'll make sure they are followed. To the letter.""</p> <p>""Thank you,"" Courtney returned, then simply turned and walked off, leaving Sasha standing there, alone and starting to tremble, in front of Samantha.</p> <p>Samantha stared at her with suddenly cool, hard eyes, then opened a drawer at her end. Sasha's little legs wobbled like rubber as she brought out and sat atop the vanity a pair of thinning shears, trimming shears, a comb, a brush and an elastic holder. Her voice every bit as hard and stern she intoned, ""A slave was told to keep her hair in a ponytail. She has <i>one</i> minute to repair that error or she will be trimmed in a page boy.""</p> <p>There was, perhaps, two to three seconds of dead silence and frozen motion. Then, with a choked gargled sob Sasha exploded into motion. Frantically, with violently trembling small fingers she brushed her hair back, gathering it together behind her head. Not for a moment did she think her Aunt was joking about that. Not about cutting her hair <i>or</i> only giving her a minute to band it back. Normally graceful, experienced fingers moved and felt like dead logs. She almost dropped the brush twice, and whimpered both times.</p> <p>She'd no idea how much time was elapsing. All she knew was that she'd better hurry hurry hurry. She cried out a few times as she yanked her hair in her haste, but never slowed up, finally getting the band secured at last, standing there shivering and trembling, terrified she'd taken too long.</p> <p>She <i>had</i>, by almost thirty full seconds, but her instant alacrity at obedience satisfied Samantha... <i>this</i> time.</p> <p>Laying the brush on the table, small hand trembling so hard it rattled like castanets as she did, Sasha felt like she couldn't breathe, her chest tight with anxiety and fear. A choked gasp burst from her when Samantha simply replaced the shears, comb and brush and commanded, ""Sit.""</p> <p>Even with a chair right there Sasha didn't dare assume using it, instead instantly sinking right next to it in the 'Sit' position she'd been taught earlier. Long, long seconds passed before Samantha softly murmured, her voice mildly approving, ""Now that's a good, obedient little slave.""</p> <p>Again Sasha breathed a sigh of relief. She didn't relax, no. She didn't <i>dare</i>. But there was still a touch of relief at that.</p> <p>""This time a little slave is to sit in the chair. Arms extended, hands flat on the table, palms down.""</p> <p>Scrambling Sasha hastened to obey. Not even in ordinary circumstances did she ever wish to piss off her Aunt, and <i>these</i> sure weren't 'ordinary' by any stretch of the imagination!</p> <p>Samantha removed from a second drawer a slender flat plastic case about six by twelve inches, setting it in the table midway between them. Opening it she removed a small tube, then squeezed a little of the contents onto her fingertips. Once after another she rubbed the gel onto Sasha's little fingernails, taking her time to massage along the cuticle before moving to the next nail. Once finished she replaced the tube, returning it to the case before removing an orange wood stick.</p> <p>Sasha's huge eyes rounded a little in amazement at this. She'd only had one once before, but getting a manicure had been something she'd found sinfully wonderful. Samantha very carefully, very expertly, pushed each cuticle back with the stick, then replaced that with a pair of cuticle trimmers. Sasha just quietly watched, tense little body relaxing, actually enjoying the very unexpected pampering. Gentle little tingles darted through her, this felt so very nice and soothing, and she never realized or noticed her small, puffy, pale nipples gently puckering.</p> <p><i>Samantha</i> noticed, however, but in no way visibly reacted.</p> <p>When Samantha replaced the cuticle trimmers with nail trimmers then took one little finger in her hand, however, Sasha stiffened and tensed, abruptly remembering what Courtney had earlier decided regarding her nails. Sasha took great pain taking care of her nails, and liked having them somewhat long and French manicured, the ends squarish with a stripe of white at the tips. She most certainly did <i>not</i> want them trimmed back into babyish shapes.</p> <p>She actually jerked her hand back and away, a look of aggrieved outrage on her face. An expression that changed into pale fright at how <i>Samantha's</i> countenance had changed. Nervously gulping Sasha shifted tactics, letting her full, soft lower lip pooch out into a trembly pout even as her eyes welled and filled. If anything her Aunt's expression grew even colder and harder, and at that Sasha didn't <i>have</i> to act in order to have a single thick tear trickle down her smooth soft cheek.</p> <p>That had the same effect as a tossed feather had being thrown against a mile high block of granite.</p> <p>None at all.</p> <p>Sniffling, no artifice about that, either, Sasha re-extended her small hand, which now trembled and quivered. Then she took a deep breath. Then another, getting angry, using that anger to build her walls and defenses back up.</p> <p>Fine! <span style=""font-style: normal"">she huffed</span>. Go ahead. Cut my nails. I don't care. They're just nails, after all. They'll grow back again. Pretty quick, too. I'm not gonna fall apart and get all crybaby just because you're being cruel and mean.</p> <p>Little chin jutting out in impotent defiance Sasha looked to the side, refusing to watch, refusing to give her Aunt the satisfaction of 'scoring' on Sasha. With utter impassivity she stoically sat there, hearing the soft 'snk' sounds as Samantha carefully clipped around each nail. Sasha refused to let that affect her, refused to give her Aunt the satisfaction of seeing how unhappy and distressed she was at having her pretty nails ruined, turned into little baby nails. She did notice, though, even through her obstinate resolution, that her Aunt was being gentle, clearly remembering how uncomfortable it had always been when Mom had cut her nails in the past. Sasha had always restlessly fidgeted and squirmed, strongly disliking the feel of little fingers being held this way and that as her nails had been trimmed. But somehow it didn't feel at all discomforting the way her Aunt was doing it.</p> <p>She continued looking away as her Aunt started smoothing the newly trimmed ends with an emery board, hearing the soft rasp as it was worked back and forth along the edges. She <i>did</i>, however, peek when, after the last nail had been smoothed Aunt Samantha took something else and started back at the first nail.</p> <p>Sasha had <i>no</i> idea what she was doing, peeking out of the corner of her eye as her Aunt used some sort of thing that looked like a three-toned emery board across the <i>top</i> of her nail. Moving side to side across the surface she used first one half of one side, then the second half before reversing the thing and repeating the process until she'd used all four sections. Then moving onto the next nail as Sasha felt her curiosity mount. What was she doing?</p> <p>One Aunt Samantha was finished with one hand and had moved onto the other Sasha, her curiosity now stronger then her desire to appear cool and indifferent, lifted the completed one up to her face so she could see it better. Her small jaw opened in a silent 'O' of surprise.</p> <p>Each tiny nail had, in fact, been closely trimmed. Just as promised and just as she'd feared. But they looked quite different then she'd ever seen them before. Sasha had never had her nails buffed and burnished before. The surfaces were perfectly smooth, softly gleaming with a mirrored shine. So much so that they took on a soft, shell pink hue. They almost looked as if they'd had a coat of clear gloss... but they <i>hadn't</i> been painted, they were her natural, unadorned nails.</p> <p>Wide emerald eyes dropped down, now watching as her Aunt buffed the nails on her other small hand, intrigued against her will, looking at her as she patiently and expertly burnished those surfaces with the buffing stick. It was... odd. Her nails had never looked <i>this</i> nice before, the cuticles perfectly trimmed, the surfaces looking like glass. Even with the tips being trimmed into babyish half moons they still looked more... grown up this way.</p> <p>A furious blush spread across her face when her Aunt simply said, ""A slave's Mistress should find them pleasing now,"" once she'd finished. It didn't seem to matter that <i>Sasha</i> might be quite thrilled — or not — at how they looked. The only important issue was that <i>Courtney</i> did!</p> <p>Oh how Sasha fumed at that, her pleasure at how nice her nails looked spoiled by the understanding her own feelings didn't matter, didn't come into consideration. Only her <i>Mistress</i>' did.</p> <p>Samantha didn't miss the fleeting flash of indignation at what she'd said. Nor had she missed the surprised, pleased look when Twerp had snuck peeks at the finished set of nails. They didn't influence or affect anything she said or did, but she carefully catalogued and stored in her mind each and every one. </p> <p>Aunt Samantha didn't put the manicure kit away once she'd finished doing her nails like she'd thought she'd do. Instead she picked up the box, carrying it with her over to a nearby, oddly shaped chair. Well, not <i>that</i> oddly shaped, compared to some of the other 'furnishings' down here. It's just that one normally didn't expect to see something resembling a salon chair in someone's basement.</p> <p>""Come and sit down,"" Aunt Samantha had said and, feeling a bit uneasy, not knowing what to expect next, Sasha had padded over and sat down, placing her little bare feet on the footpad when told to do that next. She couldn't keep her cheeks from glowing as she did, since sitting that way was rather revealing, all the more so since her Aunt was perched on a little stool right at her feet and thus was getting quite the eyeful.</p> <p>Her cheeks grew even brighter, but with indignant impotent anger as her Aunt simply removed another small bottle and started removing the hot pink glitter polish from tiny toenails. She hated everything that was happening but was powerless to stop it. Loathed it even deeper because she understood <i>why</i> they were doing this, too. Because they considered her their slave, their possession, and had the right to 'decorate' her anyway they darned well pleased or wished.</p> <p>Sasha sullenly fumed as her Aunt carefully removed every trace of polish and glitter, struggling to keep that off her face, not wishing to give her Aunt the satisfaction of seeing how all this was affecting her.</p> <p>Unfortunately, Samantha didn't care either way. It didn't matter one bit if the little slave liked or disliked what was happening.</p> <p>She was a bit surprised, however, once her Aunt had finished removing the polish. For she didn't stop there, but continued onward with a pedicure. Now Sasha had never had one of <i>those</i> before. She couldn't keep tiny toes from gently wriggling during the process as it felt a bit tickly-weird but nice. First her Aunt softened her cuticles then pushed them back before trimming them. Then trimmed the nails before smoothing the edges with an emery board. <i>Then</i>, just as she had for the fingernails, Aunt Samantha used the buffing stick to the surfaces, until each tiny toenail softly gleamed like mirrored glass... and <i>without</i> using any polish at all. </p> <p>She refused to admit it, either to herself or her Aunt, but she thought her nails did look pretty like this. Even if her fingernails <i>did</i> look rather childishly trimmed. She surreptitiously ran the pad of a finger over one of her nails, feeling how silky-smooth the surface was.</p> <p>Replacing everything back in the case Samantha rose from the stool and walked back over to the vanity, returning it back in its drawer. Then she strolled over to a table. More of a bench table then a table table, about three feet off the ground, the padded leather top about three foot by six. Patting the top Samantha instructed, ""Lay face down.""</p> <p>Again a bit nervous and unsure, wondering if she was going to be strapped down on that for the night or something, Sasha had gotten up from the chair and padded over, scrambling up and onto it before laying down as told. At the end where her head was there was an odd oval cutout in the padded surface, and her Aunt had her shift about until her face was resting in the depression. She'd no idea what to expect, no idea what was going to happen next, and her little naked body was quite tense and wary.</p> <p>She kept her face down even as she heard her Aunt puttering around behind her, although she grew even tenser as the seconds passed. Then literally jerked as her Aunt finally placed her hands on her back, up by her shoulders.</p> <p>Warm hands. <i>Very</i> warm hands. Very warm, very <i>oiled</i> hands.</p> <p>""Ooooooo gawd,"" Sasha softly groaned, almost inaudible, as her Aunt started massaging her small shoulders. Small shoulders that <i>ached</i>, that were sore and strained from everything today, from being tied as she was for most of the morning, from the practice exercises and stretches and from all the posture practicing too. Her tensed, wary small body virtually melted within moments as wonderful, soothing, relaxing tingles rippled through her as her Aunt deftly massaged small shoulders, neck and back. Finding every knot and loosening them, finding every achy, stiff spot and easing them.</p> <p>Sasha had never been massaged before. This felt so... so... <i>heavenly</i>! The oil felt so nice on her skin, so warm and slippery. It even had a slight floral scent to it that made her feel even more relaxed. Little soft grunts and groans slipped past her small lips as she literally surrendered to her Aunt's ministrations, small naked body languorously, bonelessly limp. </p> <p>She hadn't realized just how stiff, strained, sore and achy she was until now. Nor had she ever felt this pampered before. Having a manicure, then pedicure then a hot oil massage. She felt more like a princess at the moment then a slave!</p> <p>And then her pale gold, feathery brows furrowed a bit. Was she really being <i>pampered</i>? Or were they, instead, simply taking care of their <i>property</i>? Making sure it remained in good shape? Once she'd considered that, the reality became quite clear to her. This might feel good and be enjoyable (and, she admitted, it felt <i>very</i> good, indeed, and was extremely pleasant and enjoyable) but it wasn't being done for that reason alone. Or even for that reason at all. The single, solitary purpose for this was because a slave was being taken care of. Her figure and appearance prepared as her Mistress desired, her body cared for so it remained in perfect, tip-top shape.</p> <p>Comprehending that lessened a great deal her mental enjoyment, but it didn't diminish one iota her physical pleasure. Not a bit! She continued softly groaning with pleasure throughout the 'ordeal', as her Aunt massaged her from small shoulders to slender, lithe calves, until she was limp and drowsy.</p> <p>""She likes this, doesn't she?"" she heard Courtney whisper, jerking a little when she did. She hadn't even known Courtney had come in, and was startled to hear her voice.</p> <p>""Looks that way, yes,"" Aunt Samantha indulgently said, finishing up one supple calf.</p> <p>""Does it feel as nice as it looks?"" Courtney curiously inquired.</p> <p>""Oh yes,"" Samantha assured. ""It certainly does.""</p> <p>""Good!"" Courtney brightly chimed. ""I want my slave trained to do this, so she can do it to me."" </p> <p><i>Huh!?</i> Sasha thought. <i>Say what!?</i></p> <p>""As you wish Miss. I will see to it,"" Aunt Samantha simply said, while Sasha abruptly burned. The little twerp thought <i>she'd</i> be made to massage <i>her</i>? Be trained to do that? Was she out of her mind!?</p> <p>Aunt Samantha had lightly toweled her body off (using a towel, Sasha noted, substantially softer then the one given to <i>her</i> to use for showering) and then Courtney had said, ""Leash."" Mentally grumbling and irked Sasha had risen, assuming the correct posture right away (as her Aunt was right there and, undoubtedly, would land on her if she <i>hadn't</i> done so). Courtney simply clipped the leash onto the collar and led her off, back to the cell room again, stopping in front of her cage.</p> <p>Sasha was positive it was growing late, getting close to bedtime, and got an uneasy feeling being led back here again. They'd said she'd be 'stored' like this whenever not actively doing anything, but she hadn't really believed they meant for her to <i>sleep</i> like this, too. But they had meant just exactly as they'd said and, minutes later, Sasha had been left alone again, locked up in her cage, with the lights very dimmed. She wasn't exactly afraid of the dark, but was nonetheless grateful Courtney hadn't turned them completely out.</p> <p>And now there was nothing to do but try and sleep, helplessly locked up for the night until they came for her in the morning. A morning she was slowly growing to fearfully dread, even as a tiny part inside her tingled in curious anticipation.</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1655,"Summer Slave, Part 9",9,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-07-08,13,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>There was a soft clink as Samantha set her coffee mug down on the desktop. It had been a long day — a very interesting, unusual one, too — and she was more then a bit tired. She certainly hadn't expected anything like what had transpired today when she'd left this morning to watch Annette for Eloise! In the next room Courtney was already passed out, sprawled under the sheets in Samantha's bed. She, too, was exhausted, and for more reasons then Samantha.</p> <p>She carefully checked over the email she was about to send, making sure she hadn't forgotten anything. Marcie Oates was an old friend of Samantha's. She was a switch, being both Dominant and submissive, but was only submissive, never Dominant, when with Samantha. She'd spent several weekends now and then with Samantha, both of them enjoying the time together. But, in addition to her lifestyle choice, Marcie was also quite good at making items. Her quality was so exceptional many of her friends and associates wondered why she didn't go into business for herself. But Marcie preferred keeping her 'crafts' as a hobby, concerned that if it became 'work' it would no longer be fun. </p> <p>Samantha could certainly understand that concern. And she was grateful that Marcie considered Samantha one of the relatively few 'clients' she'd consistently make items for. Especially <i>this</i> time, since there wasn't any way Samantha could purchase what she required and wanted from more normal venues. And, unlike standard commercial enterprises, Marcie could be depended upon for utter, complete discretion.</p> <p>After the introductory paragraphs where she caught up with old news and the like, Samantha stated she needed some items on a 'rush' basis. Again that wasn't overly unusual. There had been a time or three when Samantha had wanted something ASAP, the result of a surprise, sudden chance of a weekend's play with someone special. And Samantha was willing to pay a premium for that, too, even though Marcie never insisted and usually tried demurring off the additional charge. But Samantha had always refused being overridden, saying that if she was in such a hurry then the laborer should be worthy of her hire. </p> <p>But <i>this</i> time her order was quite a bit more substantial then those in the past. And possibly strikingly different, too. Oh, not in the types and styles, no. Not even in the quantity, although Samantha had never ordered quite so much at one time before. No, the things that possibly might stand out were the <i>sizes</i>.</p> <p>There could be no mistaking their diminutive, miniature proportions. Not when someone saw them, and most certainly not if someone were the one <i>making</i> them. Samantha hoped that Marcie would simply be curious yet ask no questions but, if she did, Samantha was prepared to say she wanted them as novelties of a sort. That she'd meant to order them several months ago but had forgotten to do so and now was in a bind (no pun intended) and needed them right away. She certainly didn't think Marcie would suspect she had a little eleven-year-old slave in need of custom-sized items!</p> <p>Then again, Samantha never considered the most glaringly obvious rationale for their purpose and design. While they weren't intended for use on Courtney, it never occurred to her that someone <i>else</i> might draw that conclusion.</p> <p>First off she'd listed the sizes, each of them having been painstakingly taken from Twerp just that afternoon. Then she listed what she required, stating the styles, colors and material selections she wanted. And it was a pretty comprehensive list, too.</p> <p>Padded wrist and ankle cuffs, both normal and suspension. Fur-lined grip cuffs for extended overhead suspension. Tall curved posture collar. Elbow, thigh and knee cuffs. Full body harness. A chastity harness like those made by Access Denied. A leather arm, single-sleeve, glove binder. Bondage mittens. Bondage opera gloves. A straight jacket. A full head hood. Plus scaled down paddles — both wood, rubber and leather — and straps more suitable for use on someone Twerp's size. A few more things were added, then Samantha carefully perused the list. Virtually anything else she might need — like plugs, gags, clamps and the like — she could easily modify from her existing stock or simply use 'as is'.</p> <p>She figured it would take at least a week for all that to be made. Which was all right, she easily had enough items to get started with Twerp. But as things developed over this summer she wanted to have those, as a minimum, available for use. They might only be useable for this year and, perhaps, the next, since Twerp was still growing. But she didn't mind spending the funds for things that would soon be outgrown. They'd certainly get their money's worth out of them in the meantime.</p> <p>One last check then Samantha encrypted the document before sending it. There. Hopefully, now, by next week she'd be getting a very special package freighted to her. </p> <p>Putting the PC on standby she leaned back in her chair, took her mug and sipped the cooled coffee. She was headed off to bed soon herself, and as she relaxed she couldn't help but think of Twerp.</p> <p>Stashed away downstairs in Samantha's hidden playroom, locked in her cage for the night.</p> <p>Samantha couldn't prevent or avoid the shiver that rippled through her at that thought. Nor, for that matter, could she resist the tingle of arousal that image ignited. Twerp was, bar none, the most exciting, erotic slave she'd ever played with, and the fact that it was totally nonconsensual made that even more intense. She'd really been enslaved. That hadn't been a scene, a role. Not at all. And although Samantha had had very good, justifiable reasons for choosing that sort of punishment, that didn't mitigate or negate how that was affecting her.</p> <p>Or how it was affecting <i>Twerp</i>.</p> <p>As rebellious and defiant as she was, as angry and upset, mutinous and obstinate, unhappy and miserable... she wanted this. Samantha could tell. It was obvious in her every reaction and response. Logically and consciously she might resist, struggle and fight — and sincerely want to <i>win</i>, too — but <i>inside</i>, where it counted, she wanted to fail. She wanted indelible lines drawn, set and adhered to; rules made and held to.</p> <p>She wanted to be made a slave.</p> <p>She might not think of it that way, no. In fact, Samantha highly doubted she consciously thought of it that way at all... yet. She might be cognizant of how certain things made her feel, how they felt, true enough. But to actually accept desiring to be a slave? No, that really wasn't something she could comprehend. In fact, it often took years for a mature <i>adult</i> to accept that about themselves. Part of what made Samantha such a popular Domme was her innate understanding of that, her ability to gently yet firmly guide a novice along that path of understanding and acceptance of their inner, hidden selves.</p> <p>Of course, they had some inkling such a thing was there to begin with. And, just as importantly, had freely, willingly <i>chosen</i> to be instructed and trained. Again, as Twerp had <i>not</i>.</p> <p>Samantha could no longer pretend her fascination with that didn't exist. That she wasn't intrigued by that fact. Hell, that she wasn't <i>aroused</i> by that. Because she <i>was</i>. And just as aroused by the child herself, finding her quite unexpectedly attractive and alluring.</p> <p>It wasn't that others she'd trained before hadn't, at times, balked at things. Shying like spooked horses or even digging their heels in like a stubborn fractious mule. But Samantha had always known, deep inside, that they really wanted training. Really wanted to surrender authority and control. Really wanted to surrender their freedom. Whether that be for a few hours for play or training, or for a weekend, or for lengthier, long-distance training. But Twerp's resistance, defiance and stubbornness were borne from her not being given any choice. She <i>hadn't</i> been willing, eager and ready to be trained, never mind that her own nature seemed to be predisposed for that. And the disparity between what she instinctively sought versus what she consciously resisted was powerfully enticing and exciting to Samantha, as was the realization of the power and control she had over the helpless little slave currently stored below.</p> <p>Adding to that was the child herself. Samantha hadn't really noticed, before today, just how captivating and alluring she was. Extremely tempting, in fact, extraordinarily so. Physically fit, perfectly proportioned, flawlessly complected. Her lithe muscles firm and toned from physical activity, she was a petite, pretty child poised on the verge of pubescent nubility. Her eyes were gorgeous; huge pools of gleaming grass-green, with tiny flecks of gold in their depths. Her hair was silky and soft, thick with body, deep auburn tumbling curls with coppery-bronze shimmering highlights. Even her hands and feet were exquisite; Samantha had noticed that during the manicure and pedicure. Little fingers diminutively graceful and elegant, small feet enchanting, the arches dainty and the tiny toes perfectly curved and symmetrical.</p> <p>If she were eighteen Samantha would be lusting after her. As it was, she was having an extremely difficult time not drooling anyway. Especially when she was highly aroused, squirming and writhing and literally dripping!</p> <p>Samantha gazed at the wall just above the monitor, her eyes unfocused, gazing off into an unseen distance. From the instant she'd decided to punish Twerp the way she'd chosen to do, from the moment she started looking, thinking and treating her as the slave she now was, Samantha's mindset had shifted. Like it or not, she couldn't help reacting to Twerp on <i>every</i> level, not just the disciplinary one. The little slave's very responsiveness was only adding to how Samantha felt and responded to what she saw. Understanding, as Twerp did <i>not</i>, just what was happening.</p> <p>Placing the now-empty mug down Samantha rose, deeply stretched then headed to the master bathroom. A few minutes later steam was rising from within the glass-walled shower as Samantha luxuriated in the pulsating warm water cascading down on her. Tomorrow was Saturday, so she had the next two days completely free. She'd already discussed with her daughter some basic training plans, explaining that they were, of course, subject to change depending upon how well — or how poorly — her new slave responded. Considering they'd already been modified several times since this afternoon based on Twerp's performance that really didn't come as much of a surprise to either one of them.</p> <p>Oh yes, the next two to four days should prove to be very, very interesting, Samantha thought as she lazily showered and shampooed. Already she was getting a very good idea of how Twerp thought and felt, how she would respond and why. And, considering the poor child herself had no clue about any of that, that meant she was utterly helpless to truly resist or withstand her training and conditioning. Why, she didn't even realize that arousal was something that <i>could</i> be controlled!</p> <p>Slipping into a pair of satin pajamas Samantha quietly padded back into her bedroom after showering, standing at the side of her bed and tenderly gazing down at her deeply asleep daughter. Courtney didn't sleep all that often any more in the 'big bed' with Mom although, now and then, especially if she'd had a bad dream or nightmare, Samantha had her sleep tucked in next to her. But tonight was rather special.</p> <p>Samantha's heart still melted recalling the unexpected and deeply touching 'gift' her daughter had offered to her earlier. She couldn't have mistaken Courtney's intent and, even if she <i>had</i>, most certainly couldn't have after she'd softly asked Courtney if she was sure, if she truly was offering to be tickled until she needed changing, and watched as she'd softly blushed yet simply nodded. Samantha knew she hadn't been offering that because <i>she</i> wanted it; found it exciting. No. No, she'd done so because she'd thought <i>Samantha</i> had wanted that.</p> <p>And in a blinding, stunning jolt of astonishment Samantha realized that she <i>did</i> want just that. But she couldn't make herself follow through. Partly, she mused, it was because she hadn't been focused on her own desires at the moment; the objective of that little lesson had been to teach and instruct rather then for Samantha's personal enjoyment. And partly because it had been her own <i>daughter</i>, and Samantha hadn't been prepared for something of that nature with her. And partly, she surmised, it had been because she'd felt following through with that might detract from the point of the lesson itself. And it was too important to potentially lessen the impact and meaning of what Samantha needed Courtney to understand.</p> <p>Although Samantha couldn't help — or forget — the abrupt intense shiver that had rippled through her at the image of <i>Twerp</i> in that self-same position. Samantha tickling her to within seconds of helplessly peeing, watching and listening as she frantically begged and pleaded... then tickling her again, until the little slave lost that battle and wet herself.</p> <p>Carefully slipping into bed next to Courtney Samantha drew the light cotton top sheet up, making sure it stayed tucked around them both. Turning the bedstand light off she closed her eyes. Tomorrow was going to come quite early, but it couldn't come early enough for her. <i>Or</i> Courtney.</p> <p>Sasha was already awake when Courtney strolled in. All during the 'night' (as Sasha had had no way to ascertain what time it really was) she'd fitfully slept. Part of that was that she'd napped quite a bit on and off throughout her ordeals the day before. But mostly it was due to her being caged... and her dreams.</p> <p>Never before had Sasha had such vivid, intense dreams while she'd slept. Dreams where she'd been kidnapped. Abducted. Spirited away. Taken captive. Dreams where she'd been helplessly stripped, helplessly touched, fondled and played with. Dreams where she'd been captured and made a slave, to be trained and sold. Put on the block and auctioned off.</p> <p>Dreams that she kept waking up from — tingling and thrumming deep inside her tummy, slender silken inner thighs and pussy slick — they'd been so profound and graphic...</p> <p>. . . Only to discover they weren't really <i>just</i> dreams at all. That she really <i>had</i> been made into a slave. Was sleeping naked, collared and locked in a little cage. That she'd been trained the day before, had been played with like a toy.</p> <p>Dreams versus reality, slumber versus consciousness... mirrored images of each other and, just like reflections in two facing mirrors, they kept multiplying and increasing, feeding off one another. The tinglings were almost constant now, occasionally quite intense, while at times merely a threshold sensation. But ever omnipresent. It was truly a wonder she'd managed to get any sleep at all.</p> <p>The longer she remained inside her cage the more confining it felt, as if it were, somehow, impossibly slowly shrinking. Sasha knew it really wasn't, she could see and tell that wasn't so. But it <i>felt</i> that way to her. She just wanted out, wanted out badly. Wanted nothing more then the sheer, ebullient freedom to move, to walk, to do <i>something</i> other then just lay there!</p> <p>Once again she had to back out on hands and knees once Courtney had lowered the rear section of the cage, and her cheeks burned at the alacrity of her motion, speeding out like she was on fire. Then stood to be leashed when Courtney told her to do so, this time her face a soft crimson from slowly building impotent defiance and rebellion.</p> <p>There had to be <i>some</i> way of dissuading both her Aunt and twerpy little jerk of a cousin from this insanity. Maybe if she just dragged her feet enough they'd get discouraged and give up. Then, after things were back to normal, Sasha could have a talk with Aunt Samantha. Say she wanted to try some things after all, but only the things <i>she</i> chose and on <i>her</i> terms. Heck, if she had to she'd even agree to letting her little twerp of a cousin watch or help some. But under Sasha's strict guidance and permission, of course. </p> <p>Yeah. That was it. That would work.</p> <p>Courtney didn't say a word, simply led Sasha out of the cage room. Sasha was curious why Courtney seemed to be walking somewhat gingerly and carefully, but her curiosity instantly vanished when — thank goodness! — she was taken right away to the bathing area and then over to one of the toilets. She hadn't wanted to dwell on the fact but her bladder had been slowly growing more and more insistent over the last hour or so.</p> <p>However, this little visit was good and bad, good and bad, good and bad. Good in that she really needed to pee. Bad in that Courtney obviously wasn't going to leave Sasha while she did so, considering she neither unfastened the leash nor released it from her hand. Good in that Sasha's hands weren't cuff locked behind her back and so she could go on her own. Bad in that, not only <i>wasn't</i> she going to leave, but Courtney obviously intended to stare and watch as Sasha peed. And considering the leash wasn't all that long, she certainly would have the proverbial front row seat for the performance. Good in that Sasha could take care of certain after-the-fact necessities on her own. And bad in that it was dreadfully obvious she was quite a bit wetter then simply peeing would account for, and Courtney certainly wouldn't miss seeing that.</p> <p>Still, the 'good's outweighed the 'bad's when all the math was done and, other then resembling a stop light, Sasha managed to take care of business pretty much without a hitch.</p> <p>Afterwards Courtney simply gave the leash a gentle tug then led Sasha off again. This was starting to get old, Sasha thought, and although she docilely followed along she didn't bother with either her posture or correct position relative to her twerpy cousin.</p> <p>Until they walked into the exercise room, and Sasha saw her Aunt standing inside. <i>Then</i> she abruptly snapped into the proper posture!</p> <p>Courtney led Sasha over, stopping right in front of her Aunt. And then Sasha's face drained of all color as Courtney very softly said, not even looking at Sasha as she did so, ""How nice to see that a slave remembers how to properly be led and to stand.""</p> <p>Aunt Samantha nodded, then Sasha turned even whiter, started deeply trembling as her Aunt abruptly fixed cold, hard eyes on Sasha as she noted in a deadly soft tone, ""It's really too bad a slave attempts to impress the wrong person. <i>I'm</i> not her Mistress, after all.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded at that. ""Yes. I've noticed that. She doesn't bother to be pleasing to me, but certainly seems scared of you. She really does have that backwards, mistaking which one of us she needs to be scared of and be correct around. I see I'm going to have to... 'fix' that.""</p> <p>Sasha gulped, not liking the sound of that at all. <i>Or</i> the way they both finally turned and looked at her. With chilly, severe gazes that didn't seem at <i>all</i> amused at Sasha's duplicity, trickery or defiance. Sasha's tummy abruptly flip-flopped, suddenly realizing that Courtney <i>hadn't</i> been tricked, <i>hadn't</i> been taken in by Sasha's attempts at bypassing her authority. Instead she'd simply given Sasha forty miles of rope to hang herself exceptionally well with.</p> <p>They couldn't have looked at her for longer then five seconds, but it seemed like hours to Sasha. She felt as if she were shrinking, shrinking, shrinking down to a mere inch tall. She fidgeted and squirmed under their stern, unforgiving stares, tiny toes wriggling as her tummy sickly churned.</p> <p>They didn't say anything more, Courtney simply removed the leash from the collar after a few seconds. But Sasha didn't feel any relief at all at that. She was pretty sure neither of them were going to forget, and was positive they'd be doing something about her misbehavior, too.</p> <p>And it was misconduct, too. It hadn't been an accident. A forgetful oversight. They had been acts of premeditated, intentional, willful rebellion. Sasha would bear the brunt, the full responsibility, of any punishment she suffered as a result. She didn't like thinking <i>or</i> accepting that reasoning, but neither could she deny it.</p> <p>Her Aunt had stayed there with the two of them the entire following hour, watching over as Sasha went through her morning exercise routine for the first time. It started off with her being weighed and the result logged into a prepared book. Then came five minutes of warm-up exercises followed by fifteen minutes of gradually increasing, intensive stretches, after which came fifteen minutes of calisthenics. They, in turn, were followed a twenty minute workout on the personal gym; the weights used, and numbers of repetitions completed, for each station logged into the same book as her weight had been. Finally there were five minutes of cooling down exercises, by the end of which Sasha had been dripping with sweat, muscles feeling trembly and wobbly from the workout.</p> <p>Her Aunt had watched her like a hawk the entire time, correcting mistakes in the proper execution or position of her drills and, by her very presence, silently encouraging Sasha's performance to be her best. Well, 'encourage' wasn't exactly the best description. Intimidate actually fit much better, for Sasha didn't dare try and slack off while her every move was scrutinized.</p> <p>It was extremely discomfiting. Just two days ago Sasha wouldn't have thought twice about trying to manipulate her Aunt as she had been everyone else. But there was just... <i>something</i>... about her Aunt's expression and attitude since the 'discovery' (as Sasha had started mentally labeling when everything had started going wrong) that distinctly warned Sasha that messing with her Aunt in any way wasn't a good idea. For one thing, it wasn't going to accomplish anything and, for another — and more important reason — Aunt Samantha wasn't going to be amused with any tomfoolery or misbehavior, and would make her displeasure graphically and — literally — painfully clear. So, for now, it was a matter of discretion being the better part of valor and, more immediate, saving her ass.</p> <p>Ordinarily she'd have been annoyed and vexed at having to face an entire summer of exercise routines and drills. And when they'd first pronounced that 'sentence' yesterday Sasha had grumped at the realization she'd be doing them. However, after being confined in that cage on and off for the better part of twelve hours her body and mind had been screaming to just move. Do <i>something</i>. The abundant energy that every healthy child possessed <i>demanded</i> activity, and being exhausted by the end of the hour actually — and surprisingly to her — came as a very welcome relief.</p> <p>She'd hoped she'd be allowed to shower before whatever next they had planned, and sighed with anticipation when Courtney did, in fact, lead her back to the shower room. Of course, Sasha had snorted, Courtney made sure to make showering appear as a command, informing her after unlocking and removing the cuffs that ""a slave is now to shower and groom. She has twenty minutes to do that, and is to be kneeling there,"" pointing to the same spot she had last night, ""when she is finished.""</p> <p>'<i>Paybacks are Hell</i>,' she muttered to herself, vowing to make Courtney pay, with interest, for every little indignity she put Sasha through. Once her leash was unclipped she padded to the showers to wash up. Then padded back, half-seething and half-delighted as her stuff had been moved, obviously put back away. <i>Why</i> they put it back when she was just gonna use it again was beyond her, but she was elated that, just as they had been all this summer, they were doing the picking up and cleaning after chores.</p> <p>Her elation vanished the instant she opened her locker and started gathering her things. There had been some changes, she noticed, small stubborn chin jutting in impotent, mutinous anger. For one thing, the bottle of that crappy shampoo was missing. For another, the bar of soap was different. This one was a greyish-white, and looked coarse and porous. And that awful towel and washcloth... </p> <p>Sasha numbly removed what obviously had replaced them. Both were a soft brown, a very coarse weave and rough texture. If she didn't know better, it looked and felt like burlap! Stunned, dismayed and furious Sasha turned around, holding them in her small hands. Glaring at Courtney who was simply standing where she'd been, but now her little arms were folded across her chest and, Sasha noticed with a swallow, with an expression that was anything but amused. There was no longer a look of pride, pleasure and awe, instead a firm, stern and icy manner. ""I'm not your Mom,"" Courtney coldly stated. ""And I'm most certainly not your <i>maid</i>, either. A slave is to pick up and clean up after herself. And, if that proves to be too difficult for her to do, then she'll pay the price for her laziness.""</p> <p>Sasha bridled at that, face flushed with growing anger. But Courtney wasn't quite finished, it seemed.</p> <p>""If a slave continues to leave messes, she won't have to worry about things like towels and washcloths. I'll simply strap her to the wall and scrub her down with a stiff bristle brush and ice water from now on.""</p> <p>It pretty much felt like ice water had just been dumped on Sasha at that. The little twerp! Who did she think she was, anyway? And how dare she think she could do something like that!?</p> <p><i>'She's your </i>Mistress'<i>, </i>that tiny voice in Sasha's mind whispered<i>. 'That's who she is. And she dares because she can. Because you're her slave.'</i></p> <p>Sasha wanted to march over and wipe that smug look right off of the twerp's face. And she could do that, too. Easily, in fact. But she didn't think Aunt Samantha would be overly amused if she did, and Sasha was utterly certain <i>she</i> wouldn't be delighted at what happened afterwards.</p> <p><i>Darn it! </i>Sasha seethed.<i> The little brat's only </i>nine<i>! I'm two years older then she is! It's not right that a little kid gets to boss me around!</i></p> <p><i>'She's your Mistress', </i>that little voice whispered back in reply<i>. 'And you're just a slave. </i>Her<i> slave. And that gives her the right to do whatever she pleases'.</i></p> <p>Sasha still mentally groused and protested. <i>'She's just being mean. Lording it over me when I don't have any choice but do what she says. She's enjoying doing mean, awful things to me.'</i></p> <p>That little voice didn't answer that time. But, then again, it didn't <i>have</i> to, for Sasha already had the answer. In actual fact Sasha had to admit, if she was honest with herself (and Sasha didn't <i>want</i> to be truthful; she wanted to sulk, fume and bitch in self-righteous anger but couldn't) Courtney hadn't once really taken advantage of her supposed power and position over Sasha. And had taken an awed delight and joy when things were going well. She really didn't seem to like it when Sasha was acting up, no. But she wasn't backing down like she had been either. Like it or not — and she <i>didn't</i> — once again Sasha couldn't blame anyone else but herself for the current situation and decision. For almost two weeks now Sasha had been refusing to pitch in and help with the daily chores, instead bullying Courtney into doing both their shares. And one of those had been picking up after their baths. Sasha thought that was a silly waste of time to do. Plus, back at home, her Mom had finally given up trying to make Sasha do that anymore, and simply picked up after her daughter.</p> <p>Which, as Sasha thought, was how it <i>should</i> be.</p> <p>But neither her Aunt or her little cousin thought that, and Sasha well knew she was supposed to do things like hang up her towel and washcloth after using them, and put away her toiletries and not leave them scattered all helter-skelter around. She <i>hadn't</i> done that, of course. Instead, she'd simply browbeat Courtney into doing that for her.</p> <p>So Sasha couldn't even complain (not that she could have anyway, considering she wasn't allowed to speak) that it was unfair to punish her like this when she didn't know that was a rule. Because she <i>did</i> know it was.</p> <p>Courtney must have been a mindreader for, at that very moment, she added, ""A slave shouldn't <i>have</i> to have been instructed to pick up after herself. A slave already knew that was something she's supposed to do. A slave isn't going to be instructed about things she already knows about. Only the new things she'll be learning.""</p> <p>After a few seconds of silence after that announcement Sasha simply stalked off to the showers, figuring Courtney was done being sanctimonious and not wanting to give her more time to come up with priggish things to say. She was still angry, and it didn't help knowing that she really didn't have anyone else but herself to blame for this. It had been a very long time since Sasha had had to personally pay the consequences for her actions and behavior, and she wasn't liking the sensation much at all.</p> <p>On the conscious level, anyway.</p> <p>Subconsciously, though, was a subliminal sensation of safety. Of lines and limits being set and drawn... and <i>adhered </i>to. Sasha being held to them, accountable to her own actions.</p> <p>Sasha's temper wasn't improved any at finding out the new soap, impossibly so, sucked even worse then the bar she'd used last night. It didn't even lather, just sort of made a slippery film that she supposed was actually cleaning. And if that stuff <i>wasn't</i> burlap it was a pretty dog gone good imitation of it! She didn't even try using it to wash with, it felt way too coarse and abrasive so she simply 'soaped' her small hands and quickly laved herself down. This was just too stupid and such a waste of time, she fumed. Why bother putting towels and stuff away when you were just gonna use them again anyway? Sheesh! She preferred to be indolent rather then industrious, and chores like those just seemed to be a silly, stupid waste of time and energy.</p> <p><i>They</i> didn't seem to think so, though. And it was their house, so they could decide what they wanted done there. And she was their guest — or <i>had</i> been, anyway — so she should have, out of simple politeness and manners, been going along with their preferences. But... she <i>hadn't</i> been, and now, once again, she was paying the price for her decisions.</p> <p>That so-called 'towel' was about as absorbent as stone and felt like sandpaper against her skin. She'd pretty much guessed it would, too, so she quickly raced through the shower so she could 'drip-dry' rather then towel off, although she didn't have much of a choice about using it for her hair. She hadn't wanted to wet her hair for that very reason but, considering her hair was quite damp from all the exercising, she didn't have much of a choice.</p> <p>Sasha hesitated only a moment after she'd finished brushing her hair before drawing it back into a pony again and banding it. She hated knowing she was forced to do that, loathed that feeling of helplessness, of having no choice about it. But she'd hate having a pageboy worse, so it came down to the lesser of two evils. And, in a way, she <i>did</i> have a choice: she could choose to ponytail her hair as told, and keep all her hair, or decide not to pony it and wind up with a pageboy cut. Ugh. Some choice!</p> <p>Much as she hated to admit it, though, if she <i>were</i> to wind up with a pageboy... while they might be the ones to do the actual cutting, <i>she</i> would have been the one who, by her actions and choices, led to that result. Just like everything else that had been happening, she'd been given options as well as informed as to what would happen if she failed to obey.</p> <p>There isn't a child born that doesn't resent that sensation: having no say so in what rules are made and what needs to be done. They fuss, grouse, whine and complain. Even throw tantrums at times. But, deep inside, when the rules are just (and not necessarily fair) and the parents or authority figures are caring and loving, children innately, instinctively find comfort and assurance in those rules and limits. And Sasha was no different, save in that for a long time now she'd had the premature freedom to run as she pleased, and being put back into that position was stressful and unwelcome. And she wasn't going to just roll over and give up without a fight.</p> <p>About the only positive thing she could say about showering this morning was at least it rinsed off all the sweat. When she thought about all the nice stuff in the 'Executive Bathroom' she wanted to cry. And it didn't help at all remembering what she'd been told, either.</p> <p><i>""Should a slave start being pleasing and obedient,"" </i>Courtney had said<i> ""she can earn more and more choices and selections of things to wash and groom with. She can even earn the use of </i>this<i> room, too.""</i></p> <p>Funny thing was she instinctively knew that hadn't been meant as a bribe, a way of enticing or luring Sasha into behaving. It had been simply an announcement, informing her that, along with assured punishments for failure to toe the line there were also potential compensations that could be earned for obedience. <i>Could</i> be, and <i>potential</i>; there were no assurances or guarantees. And <i>earned</i>, not presumed or assumed.</p> <p>Still sulking Sasha padded back into the locker area, this time stowing her items — such as they were, anyway — back in her locker. She almost just tossed them inside as an act of defiance but then thought better about doing that. It would be just like them to check up on her and she didn't think they'd be at all amused if she did that. And since she didn't doubt for a moment that Courtney was serious about using a bristle brush and ice water Sasha chose not to take that risk.</p> <p>She did, however, after replacing the items neatly inside and then buckling and locking her cuffs back on, just lazily sit rather than kneel as told to do. Just as she had last night, watching the door carefully in order to shift into kneeling when Courtney returned.</p> <p>Unfortunately for the child, while she was almost as clever and bright as her little cousin, she couldn't begin holding her own against her <i>Aunt</i>. Especially a woman who had, for years now, been training submissives and slaves who, in some cases, could be every bit as sneaky and rebellious as Sasha.</p> <p>""I seem to recall a slave being told to kneel when she was done showering.""</p> <p>For all the fact that her voice was so fluting and piping, Courtney's tone sent ice straight through Sasha's veins. So soft and low, incredibly silky, yet utterly frigid, severe and grim. And implacable. Sasha literally squeaked, utterly startled. Courtney hadn't come in from the outside, that door was still closed! But...</p> <p>. . . The door to the <i>Executive</i> Bathroom was now open, and Sasha realized with a sickly sinking feeling to her tummy that Courtney must have been inside, cracking the door open just enough to peek past. Which meant she'd seen Sasha just lounging about, intentionally disobeying her order.</p> <p>Courtney looked absolutely livid. Every bit as furious as she had yesterday, when she'd exploded in anger, kicking Sasha's ankles wide apart before storming off in a rage. But, <i>unlike</i> yesterday, this time her anger seemed fully under her control... which somehow made that even more frightening and scarier. </p> <p>Sasha rapidly scrambled into Nadu, visibly quaking in abrupt abject dread. Right at this moment Courtney looked every bit as menacing as her Mom.</p> <p>Like water draining down a sheet of glass all the color washed from Sasha as Courtney continued in that forbidding, silky-soft sinister tone, ""It seems a slave has already forgotten what she was told just this morning. So I'm going to... correct that. In a way a slave can't possibly mistake.""</p> <p><i>Wha...?</i> Sasha thought in stunned bewilderment. <i>What was I told? I wasn't told anything!</i></p> <p>And then her blood froze as she abruptly remembered.</p> <p>""Yes. I've noticed that. She doesn't bother to be pleasing to me, but certainly seems scared of you. She really does have that backwards, mistaking which one of us she needs to be scared of and be correct around. I see I'm going to have to... 'fix' that."" </p><p>She literally whimpered, quaking as Courtney commanded, in a soft, almost caressing, icy, ominous tone, ""Kneel... for punishment... extended."" </p> <p>Shuddering with trepidation and growing fear she did just that, the embarrassment of that pose never even surfacing for she was far too frightened of what might follow. The only good thing about this, she considered, was that Courtney was probably going to use just her hand. After all, it wasn't as if that awful paddle was conveniently available. So this couldn't possibly be as bad as she feared.</p> <p>She was about to discover deciding that was very much like the lookout on the Titanic thinking it was just an itty-bitty piece of ice dead ahead.</p> <p>She was supposed to keep her head down and remain looking at the floor. She knew that, but couldn't keep herself from peeking up when Courtney simply marched over to the locker wall area. And when she saw what Courtney removed from inside a locker she blanched so badly her skin looked chalk-white, little golden freckles standing out in stark relief.</p> <p>Courtney was coldly furious. Mom had warned her, again and again, to expect Twerp to defy her in every imaginable way. Worse, in the beginning, they weren't likely to be terribly obvious or blatant ways, either, but very insidiously sneaky ones. Chipping away at Courtney's authority and power over her. </p><p>Courtney didn't think even Twerp would be that<span style=""font-style: normal""> silly and stupid. After all, how many times did you have to be hit over the head before you simply accepted rules were rules? And it certainly wasn't as if Courtney was going out of her way to be mean to Twerp. That had been something Courtney had been afraid of: once in the position of power turning into an even worse bully then Sasha had been. </span></p> <p>And Courtney had even tried to be kind, gentle and understanding too. Not a pushover, no, but certainly not some sort of evil, wicked sadist (Mom having told her about stuff like that yesterday; sadism and maso-something-or-other, among many other things, until Courtney thought her head was gonna explode. Although, because she had an incredible thirst for knowledge and learning it was also fun, too, being taught all that). But Twerp was abusing Courtney's kind nature, taking advantage of that. Just as she had been for all this summer so far.</p> <p>Mom had also explained the need to 'crack the whip', both figuratively and literally, when Twerp started being defiant and rebellious in any way at all. She'd illustrated that in a way that made perfect sense to Courtney, too. A puppy didn't know anything and, if you waited until it was all grown up and had all bad habits it was a lot of work to correct them. When if you'd just have corrected them when it was still just a little puppy that was way easier to do. </p><p>Well, Courtney wasn't going to feel the least little bit guilty about punishing Twerp. Dog gone it, she knew what she was supposed to have done! Courtney had told her! And she simply decided to do just as she pleased. Fine. She had no one else to blame then but herself. However... </p><p>. . . While she didn't feel any guilt at all about punishing Twerp, she was feeling a bit nervous and squeamish about how she was about to do that. And with good reason, too. </p> <p>Reaching into the now-open locker Courtney's tiny, soft hand slipped around a smooth, polished wood handle, the surface feeling cool against her skin. A seven-and-a-quarter inch long handle, of rich, earth-toned Jarrah wood, polished until it gleamed like glass. Attached to one end was a double layer of dense, quarter-inch thick Latigo leather, an inch-and-a-half wide and eleven-and-a-half long, their edges smoothed and the far ends gently rounded. Mom said this was called a 'punishment strap' and, from her first glimpse of it, Courtney could certainly see what it was called that! She'd deeply shuddered and quailed the moment she'd seen it! </p><p>That had been very early this morning, before they'd even woken Twerp up. Mom had wanted to warn Courtney that, after having a night to dwell on matters, Twerp was very likely to start pushing the limits. And had suggested that strap as an 'object lesson' to get the point across that defiance and disobedience were not going to be accepted. </p><p>It wasn't a toy, Mom had softly explained. Not by any means. It wasn't something to use on a whim, or for fun. Not the same way the riding crop could be used, anyway. It was a very serious instrument of punishment, and while it could be used on Twerp it was going to hurt. A lot. It wasn't something she'd be able to easily forget or dismiss within minutes afterwards. </p> <p>Just looking at it Courtney could easily accept that. There was something about it that just looked... ominous. Menacing. That it meant business. </p><p>And if she felt that way just looking at it, Courtney could easily see the effect it would most certainly have on Twerp.</p> <p>Which made her decide, even as her tummy fluttered just looking at it, she'd wanted the option of using it if and when she felt it was needed. </p><p>Of course, choosing that made her tummy churn even worse. For she knew what that meant, and what would have to happen before she could, in fact, use it. </p><p>She knew, beyond any shadow of a doubt, just how awful and horrid that must feel when Mom had, very softly and concerned, asked her twice if she was sure. That she didn't have to agree just because Samantha had thought this would be a good idea. She still had the paddle and crop, as well as her hands, if she wanted something to discipline Twerp with. She didn't need the punishment strap too. </p><p>No-o-o-o-o... she really didn't. But Courtney hadn't been blind or oblivious to Twerp already starting to defy Courtney. In little ways, just like Mom had warned she would. And considering how the rest of the day was already planned for her slave, Courtney knew Twerp would only get worse. Indignant and aggrieved at what was happening. And that would only incite her to become worse, not better. Courtney very shrewdly suspected that, if she didn't put her foot down in a very graphic way, she risked loosing more and more of Twerp's respect. And while she'd rather have that out of loyalty and affection, well, if she couldn't inspire obedience that way, she'd sure as heck compel it out of fear. </p><p>It had been every bit as terrible as she'd feared. Mom had had her remove her pj bottoms and her panties, then lay, face down, over the padded armrest of one of the couches. Which pushed her tiny rump right up in the air. Simply the position had Courtney cringing and shivering!</p> <p>She'd literally leapt right off the armrest when the first one licked right across both tiny pert cheeks, howling as she clasped both tiny hands over the fiery burn. It was immeasurably worse then any hairbrushing she'd ever had before! And she sobbed and bawled when Mom had made her go back over for a second one! </p><p>Unlike before, with the crop, Courtney didn't relax. Instead she stiffened and tensed, still sobbing. It took everything she had not to blubber and plead, to say she'd changed her mind after all. And if Mom had required a third one, Courtney didn't think she could have stood it.</p> <p>Even two hours later she could still feel a dull throb where they'd landed. It no longer hurt, and it hadn't welted or anything, but there was no way she could easily forget them, either.</p> <p>Which was the point, she suspected, as she removed the punishment strap from within the locker where they'd placed it that morning after the demonstration. And after quite a long time of cuddling, Mom holding her close, telling Courtney how proud she was of her brave, strong girl. How proud she was of her for being such an excellent Mistress for her little slave.</p> <p>Courtney ignored the look of utter panic and terror that suddenly flooded Twerp. She'd brought this on herself, and she had no one but herself to blame for what happened. Steeling herself, Courtney marched over to stand at Twerp's side, a look of absolute, intense determination on her face.</p> <p>Sasha watched Courtney walk over with that... that... <i>thing</i> in her hand with out and out horror and dread. She'd seen other things like that down here during her explorations, and had even chosen one like it for her play yesterday. But she'd certainly <i>no</i> desire to experience it for real! <i>Surely</i> Courtney couldn't mean to actually <i>use</i> that! Could she!?</p> <p>Still in that low, soft, icy voice Courtney said, in an almost purr, ""This is called a punishment strap. A slave is about to find out why it is, too.""</p> <p>""No! Courtney, please don't!"" Sasha blurted, lifting her head up and staring, petrified, at Courtney, feeling her guts turn to water. Then reeled, shocked speechless when Courtney shrilled, the sound echoing in the room, ""Silence! And back into position!"" Sasha jerked, freezing. Then with a loud whimper moved back into position.</p> <p>A picture perfect one at that Courtney noted. And that only made her angrier. Twerp couldn't do it when told to, oh no. She had to be scared in order to obey. OK then. Fine. If that's what it took, so be it.</p> <p>Taking a deep breath she lowered her voice back down. ""I'm tired of a slave's crap,"" she growled. ""I keep giving a slave chances cuz I know she's unhappy with things and doesn't like everything that's happening. Well, <i>tough</i>,"" she spat. ""Instead of a slave being <i>grateful</i> to her Mistress, she just keeps trying to push and push and <i>push</i>,"" Courtney snarled, her fluting voice rising at the end, quite emphatic, her anger quite distinctly apparent. Obvious as well was that her patience had finally ended.</p> <p>""Well, if a slave won't obey out of gratitude and respect,"" she got out through gritted teeth, ""then I'll make sure she obeys out of <i>fear</i>.""</p> <p>Sasha was violently trembling by now, her heart painfully thumping in her chest. She wanted to get up and run. Run far away, as fast as she could. But that wasn't an option and she knew it. So instead she stayed as motionless as possible, as perfectly in position as she could manage, hoping that in doing so Courtney would just be satisfied with scolding, leaving the idea of the punishment strap as a threat for the future.</p> <p>Courtney couldn't hit her with that thing. She just <i>couldn't</i>! Even as that thought frantically ran around in her head she tensed and braced, closing her eyes and whimpering, literally frozen with fear.</p> <p>Taking a couple of very deep breaths Courtney struggled for control. She couldn't believe how furious she'd gotten seeing Twerp instantly obey because she was scared rather then simply complying to start with. That angered her far more then she'd expected, all the more so because Courtney didn't <i>want</i> Twerp to be scared. Didn't want her obeying out of fear. Courtney had gotten a bellyful of that on the receiving end, doing things that her cousin made her do because Sasha had backed her against the wall, making Courtney scared to refuse to listen and do what Sasha had wanted. That's what had started this whole mess to <i>begin</i> with: Sasha blackmailing Courtney, having her keep quiet about her explorations out of fear of punishment.</p> <p>Nor did she really want to <i>hurt</i> her slave, either. Certainly not to the degree that this strap was gonna do. But, as Courtney was already distinctly aware, as intense as that was it would ease and fade, yet still leave a rather lengthy impression and reminder, too.</p> <p>As soon as she'd seen Twerp just indolently and defiantly lounge and sit instead of kneel Courtney knew she'd have to punish her. Use the strap to make certain sure Twerp understood her error. And it took all her willpower to make herself go through with that, the memory of being strapped herself still very vivid. Heck, she could still feel it! Well, she wasn't any longer uneasy or unsure and, once again, Twerp was the reason for that. Well, her <i>behavior</i> was, anyway. And if it took strapping Twerp to start changing her behavior, then so be it.</p> <p>Courtney shifted a little until standing precisely where she needed to be at her slave's side. Gazing down she had a perfect view of her uplifted butt, the smooth, pert, firm cheeks already clenching and tightening in horrid anticipation. Mom had had her practice swinging the strap earlier, using a pillow for a target, so she was quite confident of both her accuracy and how hard to swing. Moist pink tonguetip between tiny white teeth Courtney took a deep breath... drew her little arm back... fixed her gaze on Twerp's quivering rump...</p> <p>Tiny teeth gritted, Courtney swung. <i>Hard</i>.</p> <p>*CRACK!*</p> <p>Sounding like a gunshot, the report of the strap impacting against Twerp echoed in the small room. Between the power of the impact, her awkward posture, and the sheer, unexpected fiery agony that instantly exploded in her bottom, Twerp slid forwards, untidily sprawling on her belly. Her eyes flew open, huge as rounded saucers at the fierce burn that erupted in her butt. Her mouth was wide open in a silent howl, but her breath had been momentarily driven from her.</p> <p>And then slender little arms and legs windmilled, scrabbling for purchase on the smooth tiled floor as she shrieked, her screams reverberating in the room. Scrambling to her feet she danced and hopped, both hands clasped to her bottom, howling and bawling. The fire there seemed to grow and spread, becoming worse, not better, as the seconds passed. It felt like a red-hot swatch had been burned into her butt!</p> <p><i>'One potato, two potato, three potato,'</i> Courtney mentally counted, watching Twerp leap about, dancing on her toes, howling at the top of her lungs. When she reached five she held up her small hand, tiny fingers and thumb extended. ""A slave has five seconds to be back in position, or she earns extra."" </p> <p>Still bawling Twerp looked at her with terrified, pleading eyes. Courtney simply closed her tiny thumb, then her pinky. Twerp still kept hopping and sobbing. When Courtney had closed all five she reopened her hand again. ""That's an extra strapping. Will a slave go for even more?""</p> <p>Sasha burst into racking sobs at that. She couldn't, she just <i>couldn't</i>! She couldn't take any more! She just couldn't make herself get back into that awful pose, knowing she was gonna get more of those!</p> <p>But Courtney's grim, stern expression showed her that, if she didn't, <i>somehow</i>, manage to get back down into position she'd be getting way more then just one more. And one was already one too many! Still that burning fire was spreading through her butt!</p> <p>With a hopeless, despairing, gut-wrenching sob Sasha fell to her knees, just as Courtney had a single finger still extended. She somehow managed to struggle back into position, sobbing harder feeling how exposed, how open and vulnerable, her butt was to that terrible, horrifying strap. She piteously moaned and whimpered and didn't care what she sounded like. Defiance and rebellion were nowhere to be found; they'd locked themselves in a room and refused to even answer the knock.</p> <p><i>'Oh </i>wow<i>!'</i> Courtney thought, looking down as Twerp's rear. She'd landed it perfectly, exactly where she'd wanted to, and her huge, sea-gray eyes widened at what she saw.</p> <p>Almost as wide as her little hand, a stripe of glowing, bright crimson extended across both cheeks, vividly, starkly contrasting against Twerp's smooth, now alabaster skin. Although, not <i>precisely</i> across both cheeks. For Courtney had aimed for, and hit, the dreaded 'sit spot', the sensitive crease right at the bottom of the cheeks and the top of the thighs. She swallowed hard, almost doubling over at the sudden intense jolt that rocked her. At the abrupt flush and heat that surged through her, filling her. Instinctively pressing the heel of a tiny hand very low down on her tummy, easing an odd ache that had unexpectedly appeared there. Her mouth felt suddenly dry, her heart was racing and she didn't know why. A sensation of... power... of command... swelled within her, making her feel a mile high.</p> <p>And all of that centered on the strap in her hand, and the vivid blazing stripe across her slave's butt.</p> <p>Twerp was still sobbing, deep gulping ones that racked her body. But she was somehow still staying in position, which really surprised Courtney. She fully intended to give her two, as that was how many Courtney had endured so she figured she had a good idea what that was like. But now, because she took so long getting back down she was supposed to get <i>three</i>. And as much as Courtney found that very interesting to think about doing, she wasn't sure if three was too much for the first time.</p> <p>Taking a couple of deep breaths Courtney managed to find her voice again. ""Listen up slave,"" she finally got out, seeing Twerp flinch, then cringe and whimper as she spoke. ""A slave was going to get just two. And now she's gonna get <i>three</i>. Because a slave got up without permission and took too long getting back down again.""</p> <p>Twerp wailed louder. <i>Three</i>? Oh<i>gawd</i>! I'm gonna <i>die</i>!!</p> <p>Courtney furiously thought, trying to remember <i>everything</i> Mom had told her already. Not just the words and the meanings, but also <i>how</i> she'd said them too. She sensed this was a very important, perhaps the <i>most</i> important, part of everything that had happened so far, and she didn't want to mess it up.</p> <p>""Prove to me you've got what it takes,"" she softly said. ""Show me a slave can be proud of both herself and her abilities. Keep your position this time, no matter what, and I'll stop at just the two."" Twerp wailed again, knowing that would be impossible. There was just no way she could do that!</p> <p>Then almost lost before even starting, feeling a powerful tingling jolt rocket through her as Courtney softly murmured, ""I know you can do it Twerp. I <i>know</i> you can. Make me proud of my slave.""</p> <p>There was no way she could. She knew it. But, even so, she gritted her teeth, small fingers tightly clenched into small fists. Her little body tensed, vibrating with that strain, knowing even as she did so that tensing up like that was the worst thing to do as it would make the strap feel ten times worse when it hit. But she didn't have a choice; if she didn't brace herself she'd never ever hold still.</p> <p>Courtney watched as Twerp hardened herself for the next one. As before her upturned butt clenched and tightened and, as before, Courtney found that fascinating. Unlike before, <i>this</i> time another slow, powerfully intense flush of warmth flowed through her as she readied herself.</p> <p>Again she took a deep breath. Slowly raised her little arm back, her huge dusky eyes this time avidly sparkling and focused on that blazing scarlet stripe crossing Twerp's bottom.</p> <p>*CRACK!*</p> <p>The report sounded hideously loud, echoing just as fiercely as before. Twerp's head rocked back, eyes enormous and bulging, her shriek deafening as the impact drove her forwards. Her entire naked little body jerked and bucked, she howled and screamed in pain. She tried, she truly tried, but she couldn't stay in position. Once again she fell forwards, clenched fists pounding on the floor as pure molten agony exploded in her bottom, radiating outwards in waves of blazing fire. It stole her breath away, made her see spots. It took everything she had to keep from leaping back up again and dancing around, to keep from reaching back and rubbing that terrible, fiercely painful fire intensely throbbing across her butt.</p> <p>And somehow, even as she howled and wailed, keened and shrieked and sobbed, she managed to get back into position. Hot, scalding tears flowed in rivers down her cheeks and face, dripping onto the floor, while snot started dribbling from her nose, but she didn't dare wipe either of them with her hands. </p> <p>Courtney watched, wide eyed and awed as Twerp struggled, unconsciously rubbing the heel of her tiny hand low down on her tummy while she did. She was feeling awful oddly tingly inside, very warm, and it felt like her insides were humming or vibrating or something. She really didn't think Twerp could hold still but she wanted to give her at least a <i>chance</i> to try. And, although she really hadn't <i>stayed</i> in position, it wasn't for lack of <i>trying</i>.</p> <p>Deep, hoarse racking sobs shook Twerp, rattling her very bones. She was one <i>very</i> sorry little slave, Courtney figured, her own bottom sympathetically emphasizing with her pain.</p> <p>She sobbed even louder, wailing, when Courtney said, ""A slave was supposed to remain in position... and she <i>didn't</i>."" She shook even harder, wordless cries and wails of pains. Courtney tipped her small head, watching and listening. She'd expected Twerp to complain or make excuses. Or something. But... she didn't.</p> <p><i>Boy, that stripe looked </i>flaming<i>!</i> she thought. And indeed it did. Courtney had landed the strap in the exact same place as she had the first, and there was now a vivid, blazing scarlet strip about two inches wide straight across Twerp's cheeks, right over the sit spot, a solid band interrupted only where the crease between the cheeks dipped down.</p> <p>Slowly lowering her tiny hand, Courtney gently placed it atop the one stripe at Twerp's left cheek, feeling her immediately jerk at the contact. <i>'Oh </i>my<i>!'</i> she thought, <i>'this feels as hot as asphalt does in the summer sun!'</i></p> <p>It certainly did, too. But, to Twerp, <i>Courtney's</i> tiny hand felt very cool. Soothingly so. She actually pushed up against her hand once she'd gotten over being startled, desperately seeking that soothing coolness. She nodded, still deeply sobbing, when Courtney murmured, ""Feels good?""</p> <p>Well, Mom had rubbed her bottom after the strapping calibration. And although <i>hers</i> hadn't been for punishment and Twerp's <i>had</i>, Courtney didn't see any reason not to also rub Twerp's. <i>This</i> time. Very lightly, very gently, Courtney glided her tiny, smooth soft hand back and forth over that vivid, blazing scarlet stripe. She didn't say a word while she did, nor did she say anything for the next several minutes, while Twerp's sobs gradually eased into hiccups and sniffles.</p> <p>Stepping back, Courtney walked around to Twerp's front. ""Nadu,"" she said, watching as Twerp struggled to kneel upright, wincing in pain as her flaming, throbbing cheeks settled down atop her heels. ""I'm really very proud of my slave,"" she finally said, having gazed at her for several seconds.</p> <p>Twerp actually blinked, startled and astonished, darting a surprised glance up at Courtney before abruptly dropping her eyes again.</p> <p>""No, I really am,"" Courtney reassured. ""I didn't think a slave could stay still so I wasn't surprised when she didn't. I also didn't think she'd do as good as she did. And Twerp, you <i>did</i> do very good. I'm <i>very</i> proud of you."" And Courtney sincerely was, and it was obvious in her voice.</p> <p>Her face was a mess, eyes puffy and bloodshot from crying, face soaked with tears and snot dripping from her nose. Her bottom was still on fire, in incredible agony that pulsed with molten fire with every throb of her heartbeat. Yet at Courtney's words and tone she almost doubled over as a tingle so intense, feeling like an electrified pitchfork had been jabbed deep in her tummy, erupted inside her. That massive tingle radiated outwards in shimmering waves of warmth, until her hair felt like it was standing on end and her toes prickled. Small, puffy, pale pink nipples abruptly tightened, puckering into tiny nubs.</p> <p>Courtney's eyes widened first in surprise then in delighted awe. <i>'Oh </i>my<i>!'</i> she thought, <i>'Look at </i>that<i>!'</i></p> <p>Her tingles grew even more as Courtney continued. ""You didn't even argue or make excuses Twerp, complaining it was impossible to stay still. You didn't even plead or beg. You did exactly what you were told to do, as best as you could. I'm impressed. And very proud, too.""</p> <p>A slow flush crept downwards from Twerp's cheeks, extending to the tops of small, firm nascent breasts. She <i>had</i> done pretty good, now that Courtney had pointed that out. She hadn't thought she could do it at all, and had felt like a total weak failure when she'd collapsed into a bawling mess. But she <i>had</i> struggled back up even as her bottom was in agony. And Courtney, <i>instead</i> of looking at that as a failure, considered it a great accomplishment!</p> <p>""Since you didn't speak, didn't argue or make excuses, and since you did the very best you could,"" Courtney stated, ""I'm going to cancel the third one.""</p> <p>Twerp burst into tears again, sobbing almost as hard as she had right after being strapped. Only, <i>this</i> time they were from relief and not pain. Courtney padded over to the locker, replacing the punishment strap inside, then returned with a handful of soft tissue paper. <i>She'd</i> needed a mess of them after Mom had strapped her so she'd been certain Twerp would need them too. She handed them to her slave, telling her to blow her nose and wipe her eyes, then patiently waited for her to do that, and for her newest weeping to ease.</p> <p>""Listen up carefully Twerp,"" Courtney said, once her slave had finished blowing and blotting. ""This doesn't <i>have</i> to be bad or awful you know."" Twerp looked up, eyes still puffy, her expression one of misery and disbelieve. Anguish, too, as her butt was still terribly throbbing, radiating intense waves of fire and pain outwards from the stripe the strap had made. ""It's really pretty easy: do what you're told to do, or not. If you <i>do</i>, things can get real nice real quick. There's lots of stuff I can use to play with you down here. And that's not even counting the things I can do upstairs with you either. And don't give me that look,"" Courtney firmly chided, seeing Twerp appear as if she found nothing nice about any type of potential play. ""Not when I can see your nipples like they are right now.""</p> <p>Like flicking on a light switch Twerp instantly flushed a hot bright crimson all the way down past her chest. If anything Courtney got even more piqued at that. ""Jeez Twerp! There's nothing <i>wrong</i> about liking to play some of this stuff! C'mon!"" she rolled her eyes in exasperation. ""I don't think you're sick or weird or anything, and neither does Mom. Different, <i>yes</i>,"" then she shrugged small shoulders, dismissing that as being important or meaningful in any way, ""but so what? Better different and exciting then the same old stuff that's <i>boring</i>.""</p> <p>Twerp deeply shivered as Courtney removed the riding crop from her dainty gold chain belt. Then softly gasped, unable to keep from pushing her chest forwards as Courtney very gently brushed the leather popper tip over tiny hard nipples. Tight peaks that puckered even more at the shivery, tingly sensation that inspired. Courtney obviously knew how that made her feel when she did that, she could see her eyes sparkling even brighter as she watched. She looked (and was) absolutely delighted at how her slave was responding.</p> <p>""You like being tied up. Like being touched and played with,"" Courtney simply announced. ""And I like doing all that <i>to</i> you, too."" Twerp swallowed hard, wondering if Courtney liking that was a <i>good</i> thing or a <i>bad</i> thing. She didn't have to wonder about how <i>she</i> felt about it, though. Or, more accurately, how her <i>body</i> did. For, even now, those very light, circling brushes across her nipples had abruptly ignited intense shivery tingles. Even with the throbbing awful pain in her butt those tingles blazed forth, refusing to be denied.</p> <p>""And you like being a slave, too. Oh, I know,"" she made a dismissive gesture with a tiny hand, as if brushing that aside while ignoring Twerp's sudden expression of disbelieve and denial, ""if you could talk you'd tell me I was wrong. You'd say a whole <i>buncha</i> stuff to prove you didn't want to be a slave."" Courtney then started, very lightly, just flicking the popper of the crop right across the very tips of Twerp's tiny hard peaks. And every tap brought forth a soft swift inhale, resulted in Twerp's small chest being shudderingly pushed out.</p> <p>""What you <i>don't</i> like isn't being a slave, it's having to follow <i>rules</i> you don't like. Being made to do things you think are silly or stupid or mean. You'd like it better if you had all the fun stuff and none of the work or hard stuff. Well Twerp, it doesn't work that way. And it doesn't matter if you like stuff or not, you're just gonna <i>do</i> them. Or <i>else</i>."" </p> <p>Twerp really didn't need 'or else' explained, not when sheer agony was still throbbing in her bottom.</p> <p>And then she froze again, literally whimpered as Courtney's expression, which had been mild, kind and understanding — even sympathetic — through her talk abruptly changed, becoming very cold, stern and forbidding. ""And you also don't like that you're <i>my</i> slave. That <i>I'm</i> your <i>Mistress</i>,"" she stated in a terrible voice, as cold as frozen helium. She'd <i>never</i> heard her cousin sound like that, and it was every bit as scary as hearing her <i>Aunt</i> sounding like that!</p> <p>""Well, I <i>am</i> your Mistress,"" Courtney coldly stated. ""and my slave had <i>better</i> start remembering that! And that's not gonna change just because you don't like or want that, because <i>I</i> want and like being your Mistress."" Twerp sharply gasped as Courtney sharply struck each nipple once when she said 'want' and 'like'. Courtney hadn't <i>meant</i> to do that. Not intentionally, they just sorta happened that way. But the effect was startling. For both of them. For Twerp's gasps, for all they were soft cries, <i>weren't</i> sounds of pain or hurt. And each one, immediately after the sting of impact, sent intense tingles racing through Twerp.</p> <p>Courtney was quite astonished, so much so she lost her train of thought and the thread of her talk. Staring quite intently, gleaming huge gray eyes utterly focused on those twin hard peaks she brought the crop back...</p> <p>*POP!* *PIP!*</p> <p>Neither were soft and gentle. Neither were light little flicks. Both were sharp, full pops right across each one, leaving a bright pink area centered over each. </p> <p>And both had Twerp cry out, a very odd, soft breathy gasped inhale that was a combination of shock, pain... and something else.</p> <p>Twerp stared up at Courtney, her huge eyes filled with tears, glimmering in the lights, rounded to enormous saucers, stunned into disbelief at the powerful tingles evoked at that. They had <i>hurt</i>! Not a mild little sting, but had hurt! But they hadn't <i>just</i> hurt.</p> <p><i>Oh my!</i> Courtney thought yet once again, just as stunned as Twerp felt. Her tiny pink tonguetip swiped across small full lips, even as her tummy felt ever so much more achier.</p> <p>Twerp badly wanted to reach around and rub that intense throbbing burn at her nipples. But with the memory of the strapping still fresh in her mind — <i>and</i> her butt — she didn't dare move. Yet within a few seconds that pain seemed to... metamorphosis into something other then just pain. As if the tingles didn't ease, soothe or eliminate the pain, but merged with it instead. And in that blending the tingles became even more powerful.</p> <p>Courtney, meanwhile, was dealing with an epiphany of her own. This entire episode had started, and had <i>only</i> been intended, as an instructional lesson for her slave. To make vividly clear her errors, and what she could expect in the future should she continue to displease and disobey. But ever since she'd landed that first shot with the strap, ever since she'd seen what that did, seen how Twerp reacted, what she sounded like... her insides as started to jitter and thrum. An odd tingly ache that she'd felt now and then during the last day, in fact. Except they felt sharper this time, stronger. Had grown even fiercer when she'd started lightly cropping Twerp's nipples, watching them grow tauter and harder. Watching as Twerp shifted from moaning and sniffling in pain to something rather different.</p> <p>Courtney was starting to feel rather breathless, and while it wasn't at all unpleasant it <i>was</i> unlike anything she'd quite felt before. Her eyes flickered over to the locker where she'd stowed the punishment strap, not realizing her tiny tonguetip once again glided over her small full lips. Twerp's eyes cut that way, too, when she noticed Courtney looking that way, then she deeply shivered and softly whimpered.</p> <p>Whimpers that grew louder when Courtney returned her gaze to her slave. Because her eyes widened in awed shock at what she saw.</p> <p>Despite all her terrified dread of the strap, in spite of very clearly and unmistakably feeling, right at that very moment, what that strap could and did do, Twerp's nipples remained rock-hard tiny points. <i>Unlike</i> how they had been at the start, and during, her first strapping.</p> <p>""Oh my!' Courtney whispered, her tone so very soft, awed and reverent.</p> <p>Both girls deeply shivered. Twerp, because she could distinctly tell that Courtney wanted to strap her some more, and Courtney because she suddenly realized she wanted to strap her slave some more.</p> <p>Not because she'd disobeyed or displeased. Not because she'd defied or rebelled. But for no other reason then she <i>wanted</i> to do that.</p> <p>Courtney's tiny body sharply jerked yet again at the blinding understanding and acceptance that, as Twerp's Mistress, she <i>could</i> just strap her slave again, and for no other reason then she wanted to do that. She actually took a little step towards that locker, her feet acting as if they had a mind of their own. And hearing Twerp's dismayed, frightened whimpered moan didn't check her desire, it actually <i>increased</i> it.</p> <p>Courtney visibly struggled for a few moments, then took a deep breath before looking back at Twerp. Tiny fingers fumbled replacing the crop, she almost dropped the leash removing it from her thin belt. ""I... I think I should... store my slave now,"" she managed to get out. ""Leash.""</p> <p>Twerp scrambled to her feet, wincing and softly crying out at the pain in her bottom as she moved. She didn't play around, didn't do anything but immediately assume a perfect leash position. Not with the odd, gleaming way Courtney's eyes were brightly sparkling and glittering. And not when still sharply feeling that hot burning swath scorched across her butt!</p> <p>Nor did she do anything other then follow along meekly and docilely... <i>also</i> with perfect carriage. It was with a distinct sense of relief that she crawled back into her cage, as if coming home to a safe haven of sorts. Not even having her hands cuffed behind her back and her ankles cuffed together were distressing, as long as she was far, far away from that terrifying strap. Although she would rather have had her hands free, since it was extremely difficult to rub that still-throbbing, burning stripe with her hands cuffed together like that.</p> <p>Wriggling a little she got as comfy as possible, breathing a heavy, deep sigh of relief once Courtney had left. For a long, ghastly moment there she'd thought Courtney was going to get that punishment strap again and have her go back into the extended kneel for punishment position. Courtney had certainly been right about that: Sasha could certainly see why it was called that!</p> <p>And she never wanted to get strapped again, either. Although...</p> <p>Sasha was horribly confused... <i>again</i>. For all that she'd been utterly alarmed and terrified, both before <i>and</i> during the strapping, she hadn't really been panicky. And, although she hadn't really been conscious of it right at that moment, those tingles had gotten a bit sharper, too. She wasn't at all sure why or how, only that it <i>was</i>. Something about the dreadful implacability of the situation, something about knowing she was utterly trapped, helpless to change anything, just made those tingles appear. </p> <p>She'd most definitely been incapable of overlooking them once Courtney had started flicking her crop over Sasha's nipples. But that hadn't been the most astonishingly surprising part. No, that award was left to what had happened when Courtney had painfully cropped each nipple. And it <i>had</i> been painful, too! That had brought tears to Sasha's eyes, took her breath away for a moment. But, no more then heartbeats later that immediate pain had somehow... changed. Shifted. Even now Sasha could feel the residual tingles gently throbbing at her nipples. Still hard, erect and puckered nipples.</p> <p>How could that happen? How could something that <i>hurt</i> also feel <i>nice</i>? Was something wrong with her? Inside? Was she a freak or something? She badly wished she had someone she could ask about that. Right now she'd risk being gagged if she just had the chance to blurt out her plea to ask that question. </p> <p>Closing her eyes she tried to rest and recover. But she knew she was doomed to failure in at least one regard. Her tingles weren't going to fade and disappear <i>this</i> time. Not with that fire still resonating at her butt. Or the more milder, gentler ones at her nipples. And most certainly not with her hands and feet locked secure to each other, while she lay sprawled, naked and collared, stored away in her locked cage.</p> <p>This had been a long morning already, she realized with dismay, and somehow she suspected the rest of the day would seem even longer.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1656,Cabin Fever,-1,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-07-09,53,5,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Howling wind whipped across the road, sending blinding swirls of snow skittering across the pavement. Michael silently cursed, his breath frostily steaming in the cabin, as the raging gale made his truck start to fishtail. The storm wasn't supposed to hit until several hours later, otherwise he'd've never taken so long.</p> <p>Then again, it wasn't as if he'd had any choice in the matter. He needed the supplies in the bed. Needed them desperately. Which meant he had to make the long drive to town. Meant he'd had to, once again, prostrate himself for credit. And that was <i>after</i> he'd spent twelve hours doing the plumbing work for old man Johnson, bartering the labor involved for some of the supplies. </p> <p>His mutterings grew louder as the whipping wind screamed against the geriatric truck, making it shimmy and vibrate, blasting its icy fingers through every crack and crevice. The windshield wipers creakily churned back and forth, more smearing the melting flakes and spitting sleet then actually clearing the glass. They should have been replaced, long ago but, like most everything else, those were an expense he couldn't afford. He reached down, half-heartedly jiggled the heater slide, which was fitfully blowing freezing air inside. The heater had stopped working two years ago, but still... he couldn't help but jiggle it, hoping for perhaps a miracle.</p> <p>No such luck. He might as well just drive with the windows down. Dammit! Of all times for old man Johnson to play games! Already the snow was starting to lay, covering the asphalt, hiding the lane and shoulder markings. Which was bad, considering the wind was blowing the flakes damn near horizontal to start with! Considering the tires were more banana-skin then treaded, if much more accumulated he'd be in serious trouble.</p> <p>Michael snorted to himself. Yeah, right. Like his life was anything to brag about to begin with. The truck was older then <i>he</i> was, a '58 Ford his Pa had bought used, that had definitely seen better days; windshield cracked, clutch that slipped, the floorpan rotted out in places, only adding to the refrigeration inside. But... it still <i>ran</i>, and that was all that mattered. </p> <p>Much like the farm: old, past its years, but still functioning. Thanks to Michael.</p> <p>Wiping the inside glass clear of fogged condensation Michael concentrated on driving. Montana snowstorms were nothing to play with, especially this far out in the boonies, and <i>most</i> especially with an old, broken-down wreck like the Ford. If he went sliding off the road and into a drift, he'd freeze to death, probably not found until the spring thaw.</p> <p>Not that anyone would miss him, he gloomily thought. Not since Ma died, anyway.</p> <p>Funny how his life had turned out. The eldest of three kids, he'd just started his sophomore year of High School when his Pa had died. Driver error was the official cause of the accident. Drunk as a skunk — as usual — and his own damned fault, was the judgment of virtually everyone else. Michael couldn't disagree with the unofficial judgment, although it pained him to do so. He'd loved his old man. He'd been a hard worker, and a reasonable father, to boot. A bit of a temper — especially if he'd been drinking; which he did, a <i>lot</i> — true. And hard. But not harsh, or abusive. Well, not according to common practice <i>then</i>, anyway, although by today's standards he'd probably be considered so. But Michael'd never thought of him as abusive, as he was as quick to forgive as he was to correct.</p> <p>Things were looking good, before he'd died. Although only a sophomore, he was already on the Varsity football team, playing noseguard. Even that early, there were mutterings about him being good enough to earn a collegiate scholarship. But his sister and brother were too young to be of much help around the farm. So Michael made the difficult decision to drop out of high school, give up any possible future with pro football, to help his Ma with the farm, and also let his siblings continue on with school.</p> <p>Which they did, both of them graduating with honors. Both of them earning scholarships to college. </p> <p>Both of them brushing the dust from their shoes as fast as possible, moving away and never looking back. Never a 'thank you' to their brother for his sacrifice. Never a 'thank you' to their <i>Ma</i>, for all she sacrificed for them. Never a dime sent back to help, when things got brutally tight. Not even when Sarah was a MD, Julius an attorney, both making in one year what took <i>years</i> at the farm.</p> <p>And both dead before their thirtieth birthdays. Sarah from AIDS, contracted from her wild, carefree college days of frequent — and unprotected — sex, and Julius from a cocaine overdose.</p> <p>Of course, no one in the town knew the particulars. Far as they knew, Sarah had died from a contracted disease, which they assumed she'd caught from one of her patients, while Julius had died of a stroke, undoubtedly caused by the pressure, and long hours, of being a successful contract attorney. As for Michael...</p> <p>Michael the dropout. Michael the dunce. Michael the giant, the stupid brute.</p> <p>Not that anyone would ever dare say so to his face, of course. Not even the boldest Friday-night drunk would do so. Not when facing someone six-foot-five in his socks, and a muscled two-sixty, anyway. Yeah, he might never had played pro ball, or even collegiate ball, but that certainly wasn't because he didn't have the shape or muscles for it.</p> <p>He wasn't exactly bitter about his choices. Or how his siblings had turned out, either. Angry, yes, at how their divorcing themselves from Ma had made her feel, oh yes. More then a bit of sorrow at his loneliness, a great deal of sorrow at his Ma's passing away, yes. At what might have been for him, had life turned out differently.</p> <p>But... life hadn't, and that's all there was to it.</p> <p>Michael cursed again, easing up on the accelerator as the ass end started fishtailing again, feeling the steering wheel mushy in his hands. Far up ahead he could dimly see the lights of an approaching car, the first sign of life he'd seen in the last thirty minutes. He wondered who it could be, since anyone with brains, he snorted to himself, or wasn't desperate, was sure as sure long since hunkered down in their nice heated homes.</p> <p><i>He</i> knew what waited for him when he got home... assuming he <i>managed</i> that feat, anyway: a drafty, old farmhouse. No electric (unless he chose to run the generator), no phone, no heat save for a wood-burning Franklin stove. Running water and an indoor privy, thank God, yes. And hot water, if he decided to fire up the propane-fueled water heater. Whose tank was almost empty, and probably would remain so until next year; it cost too much to have it refueled.</p> <p>He was gonna have to bust a hump once he got home, too. The cows and sheep were still pastured. He knew he'd been risking just what was happening, but the damned forecast had been wrong... <i>again</i>!... and he'd thought he could have the livestock free-range forage another day, and save him fodder. First thing when he got home was chase them all in their respective barns, then see that they had hay and water. The chickens were already cooped; no way he'd ever leave them run free while he was gone. He might respect the endangered status of most raptors, he might even admire their beauty, but that admiration didn't extend to providing them with 'fast food'. </p> <p>And then, after all <i>that</i>, he'd have to get the supplies taken in, stored away. Some were for the house, things like sugar, salt and flour, but most were for the livestock: feed, grain, mineral blocks, medicines and the like. Hay wasn't a problem, as he'd already had the fields harvested, bartering half the timothy baled in exchange for having someone bring their harvester out to the fields. That was a larcenous exchange, and Michael knew it. But, like everyone else in the towns, they knew they had old dropout Michael over the proverbial barrel, laughing behind their sleeves as he struggled to — somehow — make ends meet, keep the farm running.</p> <p>Except, of course, when they needed plumbing done, wiring run or repaired, and most certainly not when they wanted expert woodworking done.</p> <p>Michael liked to believe he wasn't a vain man and, in truth, he truly wasn't. But he knew he had a 'touch' when it came to woodworking. Whether that be a wardrobe or cabinet, table, desk or chair, you name it, if it was wood, it came alive in his hands. In fact, that was the only real reason he had a generator at the farm, and that was to power the wood lathe in the workshop. Most everything he did was by hand, but he needed the lathe to rough turn the legs for items like tables and chairs. Otherwise it was chisels and adzes, files and knives, stones and sandpaper.</p> <p>He was good enough, he knew, that he could make a very decent living doing hand-made cabinetry and the like. But... not as long as he lived on the farm. That was far too distant for people to drive just to view his stock, and likewise far too distant for him to commute back and forth from his store. Not and still be able to keep up with the daily chores at the farm, and <i>also</i> not without him selling the farm to start with, to gain the needed up-front capital to start his own business, to purchase the necessary stock, to lease the store itself.</p> <p>It was, he wryly admitted to himself, what they called a 'Catch-22' situation. One that <i>could</i> have, very easily, made him a bitter man. It <i>hadn't</i>, and for one very important reason: he <i>loved</i> the farm.</p> <p>Oh, it was hard work, no doubt about it. Nothing he'd ever make a fortune at, either. Dawn to dusk (if he was lucky and it was <i>only</i> that), seven days a weeks, three hundred and sixty-five days a year. Some days harder then other. But, the satisfaction he felt, every night and every morning, was something beyond words. Something that his sister and brother, obviously, had never felt. Something that most of the townsfolk obviously didn't feel, didn't believe in, or had long since forgotten. But, not Michael.</p> <p>A gloved hand once more wiped the inner glass, as Michael peered through the streaky film, seeing the approaching car now much closer. He decided to slow up a bit, just in case. Which was a very good thing, as it happened, for he barely fishtailed as the deer bolted across the road before him.</p> <p>Unlike the other car, whose lights appeared like a lighthouse beacon as the vehicle abruptly lost control, weaving in a circle before pitching right off the road, and disappeared into the gloom of a copse of barren trees.</p> <p>""Sweet Jeezus! Motherfu—!"" </p> <p>Michael sawed at the steering wheel, pitching his truck sideways as he fought for control, startled at seeing the other vehicle go careening out of control. He finally came to a stop about a hundred feet away, sideways straddling the road, then looked through the driver door window back the way he'd slid, wondering if he'd really seen the other auto go crashing off the lane.</p> <p>""Damn!"" he venomously cursed, shaking from the adrenaline coursing through him at the near miss. Then swore again as he slowly turned the pickup around and, very carefully, drove back up to the scene, trying to ease onto the shoulder without getting hopelessly bogged down in the growing drifts. He had no CB, no cell phone, so there was no way for him to call for aid or assistance. Which meant <i>he</i> had to stop. The realization that, the longer he delayed getting home meant the more improbable it was that he'd actually <i>make</i> it home meant nothing at the moment. What mattered was that someone might be hurt and, if so, would die if someone didn't stop and render aid. And that someone looked like him.</p> <p>Already the blowing snow was covering the tracks. The deer, it seemed, had escaped unscathed. Unlike the car he was seeking. Michael couldn't see it from the shoulder, not even its lights. And it was dark out, and bitter cold. Reaching under the seat he removed a five-cell Maglite, turning it on and heaving a sigh of relief as the light shot out from the lens. Fine time it would be, he muttered to himself as he opened the door and stepped outside into the growing gale, to find out, <i>now</i>, that the batteries had died! </p> <p>Leaving the engine running and lights lit (it would be just his luck to have someone hit him if he turned them out!) he carefully walked towards the barren leafless trees, branches whipping back and forth, trunks swaying from the gusts. It was easier to trail the vehicle now, he noticed, spying churned up leaves and soil, seeing the split raw bark from the side of a tree.</p> <p>He finally found it a good hundred and fifty feet off the side of the road. By then he was doubly glad to have left his lights on, for visibility was virtually nonexistent, extending mere feet by the light of his flashlight, and he could just barely see the dim twin glow of his truck up the embankment. It was no joke, about people freezing to death yards from their homes. In weather like this, one could easily do just that, and Michael was very glad he would be able to follow the lights of his truck back to safety.</p> <p>""Aw she-it,"" he muttered, finding the car at last. Except it wasn't a car, it was a van. Pure white, no sliding side door, no side windows or rear door windows either. It looked like one of those professional vans, in fact, except it was pretty well nigh mangled, bent in at the driver side almost halfway, the rear doors sprung but still holding.</p> <p>None of that coaxed his oath from him however. What <i>had</i>, was that the van was tilted forwards a good bit, having slid down the bank of a fairly large pond. Easily half the van had broken through the ice, and the front was bobbing a bit, floating for now. There was no way Michael could enter the van by the driver's <i>or</i> passenger's door. For one, both were obviously damaged, jammed. For another, he'd have to wade out to reach them, and he'd freeze long before he managed any sort of aid.</p> <p>Which left trying to enter by the rear door.</p> <p>""Hold on in there!"" he yelled out encouragingly. ""Help's on the way!""</p> <p>He doubted anyone could hear him, for the wind whipped the words from his mouth even as he shouted them. He laid the Maglite on the mangled bumper, then tried tugging the rear doors open. Then yanking. They creaked and groaned, but didn't move. Thankfully they'd sprung enough that, even if they <i>had</i> been locked, the lock sure wasn't holding the doors closed. He jammed his gloved fingers even further into the gaped opening, took a deep breath... then pulled.</p> <p>Corded muscled arms tensed like steel anchor cables. Michael felt a flush of heat race along his arms as they rippled and strained. ""Grawwwwwll!"" he yelled, feeling the one start to give, then gave a triumphant cry as, with a shriek like a damned soul from Hell, tortured metal twisted and pulled free.</p> <p>Picking up the Maglite he illuminated the inside. ""Hello?"" he yelled, then felt stupid for doing so.</p> <p>""Hey!"" someone faintly cried out, sounding panicked and hurt. ""Up here! Hurry! Water's coming in! We're stuck and can't get out!""</p> <p>""Hang on!"" Michael yelled back, then gingerly wormed his way inside the pitch black interior. The back of the van was empty, save for a rather big trunk that had pulled loose from the floor bolt attachments, spilling its contents of blankets in a huge pile forwards, against a divider between the back and front cabin. No wonder I could hardly hear the guy up front, Michael thought, seeing that divider. There wasn't even a screen to it.</p> <p>Carefully duckwalking forwards, so as to not make the van rock and possibly slide deeper into the pond, Michael finally reached the divider panel. There was something about that, and the walls and ceiling, too, that seemed... odd, to him, but his attention was more to the rescue then it was to his subliminal perceptions.</p> <p>He finally found a handle and turned it, but it was either jammed, too, or locked. ""Hey!"" he yelled, ""I can't get the damn thing open!""</p> <p>""Break it down!"" someone frantically screamed from up front. ""And <i>hurry</i>! We're <i>sinking</i>!"" </p> <p>""Jeezus Krist!"" Michael muttered. How was he supposed to break it down?? It wasn't like he could get a running start or something! He turned around, crawled on hands and knees to the back of the van, looking for the spare tire area. Maybe he could find and use the tire iron to pry the thing open!</p> <p>It only took a minute, but it sure seemed like an eternity, before he found the spare tire well, removed the covering, then pulled out — yes!! — a tire iron. Then it was back to the front again, to pry the divider open. He could hear the faint dings and hisses of hot metal cooling, smelt hot spilled antifreeze, felt the bobbing of the van as it slowly started slipping further out — and down — into the pond. Could hear, as well, the increasingly frantic cries of <i>two</i> voices up front.</p> <p>The pile of blankets were in the way, so he pushed them off to the side. Or <i>tried</i> to, anyway. They were far heavier then just blankets would suggest, so he started yanking them off one at a time... then froze.</p> <p>He aimed the small spotlight of the flash downwards, sure he had to be wrong, had to be imagining things.</p> <p>But he wasn't, and hadn't.</p> <p>Cocooned in the midst of the blankets was a child. A <i>naked</i> child. A naked, tightly strapped in a ball, child. Boy or girl he couldn't say, for their head was totally covered in a black leather hood, and their privates covered by a strap as well. His jaw dropped, his eyes bulged. Surely he <i>had</i> to be imagining this!</p> <p>But... he wasn't. Couldn't be. And he or she was still alive, it seemed, for as soon as the covering blanket was removed, and the icy frigid air kissed their skin, they immediately started shivering and jerking.</p> <p>""What the Hell is this <i>kid</i> doing back here?!"" Michael furiously yelled, glaring at the divider which still separated him from up front.</p> <p>There was a pause, a long one, it seemed, before he got a reply, during which he noticed a silvery pool of water creeping from beneath the divider. ""<i>What</i> kid?"" someone yelled, as Michael tugged the kid further to the back of the shattered wrecked van and away from the water. ""I don't know nothing about no kid!""</p> <p>""Well, there's one back here!"" he yelled back, trying to figure out how to release the straps, scowling as he noticed the small padlocks holding every buckle closed. Jeezus! He then attempted tugging the straps down, tried to loosen them at least. But they were far too cunningly placed, far too tightened and secure for him to budge. He tried using his Buck knife to cut through the leather, but the straps seemed to be strangely made, like thin metal was stitched between an upper and lower piece. Like it was made to be uncuttable.</p> <p>There was a locked strap around little ankles. One each, above and below knees. Another wider one securing ankles to the tops of thighs. There was a strap around tiny wrists, holding them behind the back, palms together, and another holding elbows tight together. Michael winced seeing that; that alone looked painful to him. Two more straps went around those secured arms, holding them tight to the torso, a wide one was around the waist, a smaller one running between the legs, actually, in fact, pulled tight between the cheeks of the kid's butt. Yet another forced the kid's chest down against the tops of their thighs, holding them squished down in a ball.</p> <p>""You OK kid?"" he yelled over the howling wind outside, resting a gloved hand to their small shoulder. If they answered him he couldn't hear them. He could hear, however, the yell from up front. ""For Christ's sake, hurry up! The water's up to my waist!""</p> <p>He turned the flashlight forwards, seeing the growing spreading pool of water on the floor, silently cursing. ""<i>How</i> the Hell could you <i>not</i> know about the kid?"" he loudly swore, then slowly wandered the beam of his light around the van interior.</p> <p>It was then what had been niggling the back of his mind came into sharper focus. The walls, the rear door, the divider, the ceiling and floor, were covered in acoustical foam tile. As was the interior of the shattered trunk. <i>Sound</i>-deadening, sound-<i>proofing</i>, acoustical foam tile. No windows. No skylight. Nothing here but that trunk... and that naked, shivering kid. ""You bastards!"" he softly hissed in a venomous tone.</p> <p>""I dunno, honest!"" came a panicked cry. ""We... we stole the truck, don't know anything about her!""</p> <p>Michael grabbed some blankets, swaddling the kid within them, then started crawling on his knees to the back of the van. 'Her', eh? he thought. How do they know if it's a boy or girl, when <i>I</i> can't tell, and I can <i>see</i> them?</p> <p>The wind was blowing even harder now, the snow falling harder, too. It wasn't <i>quite</i> white-out, not yet, anyway, but, if it got much worse, it sure would be. Michael laid the bundle down on the ground, then carefully crept along the side of the van, holding onto a branch with one hand and shining the Maglite in the shattered driver's window. He could see the deflated airbag, looking like a popped balloon, and a terrified, white-faced man, scalp torn and bleeding, gazing back his way, eyes wide with pain and fright. Eyes that grew even wider with terror as the slowly foundering van lurched forwards and down the bank another few feet, headlights still incongruously working, surreally illuminating the ice from beneath.</p> <p>""Hurry!!"" he shrilly screamed, sounding feminine in his panic.</p> <p>""What about the kid?"" Michael snarled, unblinking eyes gazing into the driver's the entire time. For an instant he saw something flicker in those pained depths before a shutter dropped down over them. ""I'm telling ya, I don't know nothin' about no kid!"" he shrilled. ""For God's sake, hurry up and get us out of here!""</p> <p>Michael nodded, then walked to the back of the van again, boots slipping and sliding on the ice and snow. Bracing his back against a narrowly-missed tree trunk, he firmly planted his boots against the mangled bumper... then heaved. </p> <p>Almost effortlessly, like a newly-christened ship sliding down the ways, the van slipped down the embankment as if it was greased, completely afloat now, although definitely listing bow down. It slid out quite a few feet, turning as it did until, as if it were God's gift to him for his decision, the deeply-crazed windshield faced him.</p> <p>The water was already up to the windshield by now, chest high to the two inside, both of whom were now frantically screaming, shrill terrified voices like a rabbit caught by a fox. They struggled, they fought to writhe free of the debris jamming them in their seats. They pleaded and begged as the frigid water crept higher and higher. Pleas which abruptly cut off, when the van suddenly pitched forwards, the nose dropping several feet in an instant. And then there was only silence... and a short burst of bubbles. </p> <p>Michael silently cursed, frozen to the bone, as he slipped, slid and struggled up the embankment, a blanket-swaddled weight in his arms. Behind him the van still floated, for how much longer he'd no idea. He'd no idea how deep the pond was, but some of them dropped off pretty steeply quite close to the bank. If it sank completely, it was even odds the van would never be found.</p> <p>Part of him was shocked at his callousness, at what amounted to his summary execution. Granted, if he hadn't been fortunate (or was that <i>un</i>fortunate?) enough to have been right there when it happened, they'd've been just as dead. And so would the kid, too, he reminded himself. On one hand, he had an easier time with their deaths, then he did butchering a cow, sheep or chicken. <i>Those</i> he'd brought into the world, was there at their births; he'd fed them, cared for them, medicked their ills... stared into their eyes when he brought them in to kill.</p> <p>While <i>those</i> two...</p> <p>His only real worry, his only real guilt, was if they'd really been telling the truth. If they'd really just stolen the van and had no idea there really was a kid in the back. Granted, stealing the van was a crime, but not one worth being executed for. And, for all intents and purposes, that was exactly what Michael had done, by pushing that van deeper and abandoning the remaining occupants: he'd executed them.</p> <p>Well, that was water over the dam now, he thought, puffing as he climbed higher and higher. He <i>still</i> had yet to get home, still had things he had to get done before the snow got worse. And now... what the Hell was he supposed to do about the kid??</p> <p>Michael was very glad he'd left the lights on. While before he'd suspected he'd have a hard time finding his way back with them off, now he <i>knew</i> he'd have been lost! He still had another twenty minutes to go before reaching the farm. The nearest town was forty minutes, back the other direction. If he turned around now, that meant no less then one hundred minutes of traveling, and that was during <i>good</i> weather!</p> <p>That also didn't account for the time involved in explanations, reports and the like. And no one, sure as sure, would give a good tinker's dam about dropout Michael and his farm, that if he didn't make it there tonight, he would likely lose most of his unprotected livestock.</p> <p>Of course, if he <i>didn't</i> make it there tonight, odds were he wouldn't make it there for weeks. Any accumulation over two inches, and his truck might as well be dry-docked. </p> <p>""Shit,"" he muttered, brooding. He really didn't have a choice.</p> <p>Reaching the truck he pried open the passenger door, then gently laid the blanket cocoon on the floor, before closing the door and climbing in the driver's side. It was bitter cold inside, the moisture on the inside now frozen and frosted. </p> <p>""Listen up,"" he said over the howl of the storm. ""You're safe. Sorry about the cold, but this junker's got no heat,"" he apologized. "" I tried to get those damned things off you, but they're locked on. Gonna have to use bolt cutters or something to get them off.""</p> <p>He thought he heard something from the bundled kid, but he wasn't sure. He was rather at a loss as to what to say. Besides, no sooner had he eased back onto the road, making a u-turn to head back to the farm, then he was far too busy concentrating to make small talk anyway, fiercely paying attention to where he was going, trying to peer through the ice-glazed windshield. The banshee howling wind was whipping snow like a curtain, and he was very worried that he'd never make it back.</p> <p>----</p> <p>Gabrielle wanted to cry. Very badly wanted to cry, hysterical racking sobs, in fact. But she refused to do so. Refused to give them that satisfaction, throughout this horrible ordeal.</p> <p>Refused to give up hope, either, although from the very beginning she was very afraid she'd guessed what was happening.</p> <p>She couldn't clearly remember just how this had all started. She knew she was in America. <i>Again</i>. Or, at least, <i>had</i> been; she'd no idea if that was still true.</p> <p>Her insufferable parents had <i>insisted</i> she spend the summer with them in that barbaric land, and, of course, <i>her</i> wishes meant nothing at all to them. Now, <i>why</i> they couldn't have vacationed somewhere civilized, like Monaco or the Riviera, she'd no idea. However, dutiful daughter that she was, after making <i>her</i> opinion on the vacation plans perfectly clear, she capitulated. </p> <p>In public, at least. In private, in her own rooms, Gabrielle certainly vented her indignation. </p> <p>At least, she grumbled to herself, if she had to spend the entire summer in America, it was in their state of California. Her parents might fret about earthquakes, but Gabrielle knew they weren't likely to experience one — at least, not a <i>bad</i> one — during their stay abroad. Besides, that seemed something exciting, in a scary-exciting way. And Gabrielle understood California to be, well, more liberal and cosmopolitan then most of the other states. In fact, it had quite the reputation.</p> <p>Still and all, she wasn't at all impressed <i>or</i> enthused. And it didn't take long at all to discover Americans, especially their servant staff, were quite poorly trained, badly motivated, and quite blase. Thank <i>God</i> Papa had been shrewd enough to bring along some of the House staff! Gabrielle had been assured, over and over, from both her parents and the Hotel management, that the service here was, as they put it, 'Five Star'. Which, in her opinion, was about forty stars short of a decent hotel in France. </p><p>It seemed that having a fancy mint on one's pillow was supposed to be significant. Gabrielle had snorted at that, when she first saw one on her pillow. From the beginning she'd known that the service here was going to be substandard, no matter the assurances she'd been given. To start with, they had had to summon a bellman, rather then have the concierge, upon check-in, have them already promptly summoned. And then it had been just the one, rather then the three necessary for all their luggage. It seemed to Gabrielle that the bellman had expected, as a matter of course, for them to carry their small hand bags. Outrageous!</p> <p>And then, once at their suite, he'd simply sat the luggage inside, then patiently waited for his tip. Merde! He hadn't even unpacked and stowed away their things! </p> <p>It might seem that Gabrielle was spoiled, an aristocratic snob. She really wasn't. Yes, she was used to being waited on. Yes, she was used to culture. Yes, she was used to wealth. And yes, at twelve and a half, she was also aware of the growing changes to her body, no small reason she'd been hoping for the Riviera this year, to experiment with some of the more revealing swimsuits... or none at all.</p> <p>It wasn't a matter of being rude and spoiled, as it was having grown up used to being waited on. Her clothes were picked up after her, washed and laundered, folded and put away for her. Food and drink how, when and where she wanted it. Bathed, groomed and massaged as a matter of fact, taken for granted as part of her life. Dances, soirees, musicals, plays; the world of culture at her fingertips, and truly something she delighted in. Never questioned, just assumed.</p> <p>So it was quite a shock to discover how loose and lax Americans were, when it came to culture, to service. Things Gabrielle had always taken for granted, a bedrock of her life, now was shifting sand under her pedicured feet. It wasn't that she thought herself better then others. Nor had she been taught her trained that such was so. Because she didn't, and hadn't. It was more a matter that her very life had trained her to have certain expectations, and now those expectations were not being met, not even close. It wasn't that, for instance, that she viewed, or thought, of the Hotel staff as being inferior to her. But, she certainly viewed their <i>performance</i> as substandard and inferior!</p> <p>That summer had been dull dull <i>dull</i>!! So <i>why</i> Papa had accepted an invitation to the Ambassador's Ball in Los Angeles that November was beyond her. Obviously it had been important to Papa that she attend along with Mama and he so, with a minimal amount of fussing she agreed. It would only be for a week, anyway, and surely she could survive a week of privation! </p> <p>Dull, dull <i>dull</i>!! </p> <p>Again, the same Hotel. Obviously this was the best Los Angeles had to offer, she thought with a small sniff. Gabrielle probably would have enjoyed the football game she's attended, if she'd only understood the rules. <i>And</i> if she hadn't been surrounded by grown men that acted like boys, whooping and hollering, jumping up and down, or screaming imprecations down to the field because some striped person tossed out a yellow handkerchief. Still, she was very polite and demure, as graceful as possible, aware that the seating they had was obviously something of import, and determined to show her best manners and thus bring honor to her Papa.</p> <p>Besides, there was still the Ball to look forwards to that Saturday, and surely even <i>Americans</i> couldn't mess up a proper Ball!</p> <p>It was to be held in the Grand Ballroom and, from what she could learn and discern, was indeed the talk of the town. Everyone who was anyone would be there, and she felt so happy and thrilled for Papa that he'd been especially invited that her displeasure over things like service and attitude faded to insignificance. And she'd been so excited, so delighted, at the prospect! Had spent hours being cosseted, groomed, garbed, eagerly looking forward to enjoying the music, the measured paces, the cultured conversation... the playful flirtations she was, only now, coming to more fully understand, enjoy and look forwards to.</p> <p>What a horror that had been! Loud raucous, cacophonous sounds that purportedly were music. Bland, uninteresting hors d'ouerves being circulated by bored looking, dull waiters that one had to flag to get their attention, rather then having them alertly scan for those that might desire a tidbit. And the dancing! Ugh!</p> <p>She felt like a dainty herself, from the moment she'd entered, as uncouth forward young boys took one look at her and scurried over, some even deserting their own dates! Merde, even some of the <i>men</i> gazed at her with hot eyes, making her feel somehow soiled and common. She lasted about an hour, and that long only for Papa's sake, before pleading a headache and upset tummy, and retiring from the affair.</p> <p><i>That</i>, she could clearly remember, yes. The elevator ride upwards to the penthouse suite, she remembered as well... the <i>start</i> of it, anyway. After that, cudgel her mind as she tried — and she'd little else to do at the moment — things grew hazy, indistinct, after that. Nor did she have any idea how much time had elapsed from then until her next, reasonably clear, memory.</p> <p>That, as indistinct as it was, had been quite groggily rousing, feeling her body being shifted, moved about... methodically stripped. And not at all gentle, not as if Antoinette, her maid, had been disrobing her. There was an odd medicinal taste in her mouth, her mind felt as if wrapped in cotton wool, her muscles refused to listen to her increasingly strident demands. Little strapped heels unfastened then pulled off, stockings just tugged down. Sat up by one set of hands as another tore the snaps and zipper in the back open, then worked the expensive, tailored dress — one of her favorites! — down her body, then completely off. Her little bra unsnapped then jerked off and over her small shoulders, then the thin shoulder straps of her chemise slip snapped, then that, too, wormed down and off. Then finally her panties, leaving her totally bare and naked.</p> <p>She was shocked! Angry, furious! And growing no little scared by then, either. Tiny, perfectly manicured little hands fluttered in real, not artful, distress, weakly batting at the big hands that stripped her naked. Blurry vision cleared enough for her discern shapes and objects. She was in a room. Apparently another room at the Hotel. A single room, not one of the Suites. The window curtains drawn tight. Lamps lit, providing illumination. Two men, neither of whom she recognized, hovered around her as she lay atop the double bed. Her removed clothing tossed in a pile on an adjacent chair.</p> <p>Her mind was still too foggy to think in English, she stammered out in French, ""Wha... what is happening? Who are you? Leave me be!"" Her only reply was a low snarled, ""Shut up cunt!"" and a rough cuff across the cheek, something that shocked her so badly her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth. Never, in her entire life, had she been struck, or spoken to that way!</p> <p>They more carefully removed her diadem, her anklet, bracelets, necklace and rings. Every bit of her jewelry they removed, placing it in a small cloth bag. For a moment she thought that was all this was about, that she was being robbed, and as indignant as she was about that no small part of her was also greatly relieved.</p> <p>A relief that was <i>very</i> short-lived indeed, as coarse hands started roughly groping, fondling her, making very rude comments about her body... and even more frightening promises of what lay ahead for her in the future.</p> <p>What came next, as they evilly chuckled in her ear, was being 'prepared and packaged'. Her heart started pounding in true terror and dread then. They weren't going to be content with just robbing her it seemed. <i>Or</i> taking helpless advantage of her body. They were going to take her <i>with</i> them, and she didn't think that was to ransom her.</p> <p>Especially not when, as part of their so-called 'preparation' and with truly diabolical glee, they'd roughly inserted two wide blunt plugs into her, taking amusement in informing her just what they were, what they looked like, where they were going, and <i>why</i> they were going there, before actually doing so. That was, as they put it, part of the 'preparation'. That she might as well get used to the sensation, since they'd every intention of using her themselves that way. At least, they coarsely laughed as they attached a wide strap around her thin waist then another between her legs, tightly buckling them both — and tightly pressing the plugs inexorably, and inescapably, deeper — until she softly cried out from the tightness and fullness, this way she'd get a head start into knowing what it felt like to have a man thrust deep in her, and also have something to enjoy during her 'trip'. </p> <p>Then more and more straps, each one pulled tight, each set removing more and more of her freedom, in indirect proportion to her slowly returning ability to move and think. By now she was kneeling upright, little legs utterly immobile and helpless, as they started working on her arms. Her wrists had already been secured behind her, from the beginning, and no matter how she'd struggled she couldn't pull them loose. She wanted to kick, bite, claw, scratch, punch... and she couldn't do any of that. When they pulled her elbows tight behind her, forcing them to touch, she cried out in pain.</p> <p>""Better gag her now, before the bitch gets too noisy,"" one had said. The other nodded, picked something up, then held it to her rosebud mouth, softly snarling, ""Open up wide slut. <i>This'll</i> help keep you quiet, and you might as well get used to having a cock in that sweet mouth of yours, cuz you'll be doing a lot of sucking on real ones in your future!"" he laughed.</p> <p>Gabrielle recoiled in repugnance from the thing held before her horrified disgusted eyes. She couldn't mistake what it resembled, especially not after his words. It wasn't the shape itself that disgusted her, or what it feigned and simulated. Or, to be honest, even the idea itself, as lately, odd little daydreams of things like that had started perking in her mind, hand-in-hand along with her growing, maturing body. No. No, it was their brutal, callous demeaning attitude that she loathed, found revolting.</p> <p>There was no way she'd open her mouth for that! Gabrielle clamped her small jaws shut, stubborn and resisting, shaking her head best she could, trying to pull away from it. Tears filled her huge eyes as a hand harshly, painfully grabbed her hair, stilling her motion, as the other hand poked the firm rubbery tip against her lips and teeth. ""Open bitch!"" he snarled, ""Now!""</p> <p>Yet still she refused, even when the other pinched her tiny nose closed. Instead of opening her mouth to breathe, instead she kept her teeth firmly clamped tight, parting her lips, noisily hissing through her teeth as she breathed. She didn't want that in her mouth, not at all. Especially knowing what that was supposed to represent, and what they intended for her in the future. As well, by now her body and mind had mostly recovered, and Gabrielle wasn't about to permit herself to be gagged, not when she was finally able to fight and scream!</p> <p>Alas, they were just as wily and crafty as she for, not seconds later a callused palm covered her small mouth and nose, shutting off all breath. ""You gonna open bitch, or do I suffocate you and put it in anyway, <i>after</i> you pass out?"" </p> <p><i>That</i> shocked her, and she wildly tried to think of a way out of this. She couldn't, though, and it seemed she took too long to answer, for seconds later he just darkly laughed. ""Fine, have it your way then!""</p> <p>He tightened his grip on her body, tightened his hand over her mouth. As the seconds passed and her need to breathe started growing, Gabrielle finally nodded. Then nodded again. Then whimpered, pleaded, struggled, as her chest and lungs started crying out for air. Her ears started buzzing, then ringing. Her vision dimmed and blurred. She twisted, jerked, writhed, pleaded.</p> <p>Then finally passed out.</p> <p>How long she was unconscious she never knew. Not with any certainty, anyway. Long enough for that detestable thing to have been inserted in her mouth, then tightly held there with straps. Long enough to have some sort of hood placed over her head and tightly laced, leaving only her little nose exposed. Long enough for them to have folded her forwards atop her legs and strap her in place that way. Which was <i>more</i> then long enough to render her utterly helpless. </p> <p>They ignored her for a bit, leaving her on her side as they walked around the room, softly talking to themselves. It was pretty pointless trying to get loose while they were in the room; after all, they could see her the entire time, and easily refasten whatever she might manage to wriggle free from. But she couldn't just lie there like a trophy. Besides, the position was uncomfortable enough — her arms painful enough — that she simply <i>had</i> to wriggle and shift. That didn't even count the twin plugs below that were stretching her, that she grunted, trying — and miserably failing — to push free from her. Or the gag filling her small mouth, compressing her little tongue down and making her helplessly salivate. Gabrielle furiously blushed at that, both at the helpless drooling, and at her tongue so effortlessly sensing the minute detail of the latex phallus filling her mouth, feeling every molded ripple and vein of it. She tried pushing that out, too, but it barely budged, and her heart plummeted, sensing there was no way, ever, she'd manage to get rid of it.</p> <p>Which meant there was no way she could call out for help, either.</p> <p>She tried, anyway, taking a huge breath before screaming at the top of her lungs, then despaired, hearing only a faint muffled idiotic grunt whuffle from her mouth. She knew, without a doubt, that no one in another room, or outside in the hallway, would ever hear her. She wasn't sure if someone across the same <i>room</i> would!</p> <p>Well, obviously someone in the same room could, Gabrielle realized, as right after she tried to yell her abductors broke out into soft coarse laughter. ""Oh, I just love the sound of that!"" one chortled. ""Go ahead cunt. Do it again,"" he rasped, at the same time roving his hands over her naked body.</p> <p>Of course, she refused to give him that satisfaction, merely stiffened in outrage as he pawed her. He merely laughed, then threatened, ""Do it again, or I'll make you <i>hurt</i>,"" he promised in a soft blood-chilling whisper. Outrage, indignation and fury warred with terror and fright... and started loosing.</p> <p>Thankfully, before he could make good on his promise, the other muttered, ""It's time. Stop fooling around. We'll have months to enjoy her before she gets worn out and broke.""</p> <p>Her memory got fuzzy at that point. Gabrielle couldn't recall what had happened, only really became aware of slowly, groggily waking, still bound and gagged, still hooded, still naked and helpless. She was laying on her side, surrounded by cloth; wool, it felt like. Beneath her, all around her, over her, too. She felt a distant hum, a vibration, rather like being in a car, but there was hardly any sound at all to hear, in fact, oddly quiet, as if the sound was muffled somehow.</p> <p>She struggled until she was exhausted to get free, but she never managed to wriggle a single strap loose, let alone off. Nor could she expel those loathsome plugs, nor the gag. Her muscles were sore and cramping, her small jaw horribly ached from being held wide open, her face was soaked from uncontrollably drooling, and she was chafed, raw and aching from the plugs stretching and filling her.</p> <p>She was scared, forlorn, despairing and miserable. Angry and furious, too, but when one is as helpless as she was, even that only goes so far. She had absolutely no illusions as to what her fate was to be, even if she steadfastly refused to look too closely that way. She also doubted that they'd be so careless as to slip up later, and she'd manage to escape then, for they had been too smooth, too practiced, in what they had done. Certainly they'd done this before, and even in the depths of her misery she sorrowed for the others they must have kidnapped and taken before they had her.</p> <p>Hours passed. Long long hours during which her tortured bound muscles protested louder and louder, during which she felt herself growing further and further away from Papa and Mama. Hours which made it harder and harder not to just give up, sob into the hood that covered her face, and let her grief and fear out. But Gabrielle refused, a tiny defiant spark inside her stubbornly refusing to be quenched.</p> <p>And then the world exploded around her.</p> <p>She felt as if she was slowly spinning, then there came a loud bang and jerk, then another, and another, then a very severe one that sent her flying, coming to a jolting stop, then a final bang and jerk.</p> <p>Then silence.</p> <p>She'd no idea what had happened, none at all, although she'd suspected that the car — or whatever she was being carried in — had just been in an accident. She wasn't sure if, whatever had just happened, accident or otherwise, was a <i>good</i> thing, or a <i>bad</i> one. She still seemed to be surrounded by wool, and no matter how she tried to squirm, she couldn't move a muscle. Muscles that, by now, were cramping and resistant to moving anyway.</p> <p>It only seemed like a few moments had gone by, before she heard sounds. Voices, to be precise. She couldn't tell how many, or where they were coming from. Gabrielle was desperately hoping that it <i>wasn't</i> the two that had taken her; that, instead, perhaps it was others coming to investigate. She truly hoped that was the case because, whether she liked accepting the fact or not, she wasn't getting out of this on her own.</p> <p>She tried calling out, but she could hardly make a sound past that loathsome gag in her mouth, nor could she make any motion to attract attention. Still, she didn't give up hope. In fact, hope flared even hotter inside her, grimly determined never to give up.</p> <p>Especially when she clearly heard someone call out 'Hello?' in a questioning tone!</p> <p>She almost sobbed in relief when, at last, she felt someone start moving her. But, when the blankets around her had been removed, and the icy frigid air caressed her naked, sweaty skin, it felt like knives of ice were flaying her flesh from her bones. Gabrielle instantly started violently, uncontrollably shivering. It was a cold so intense it was, quite literally, painful in the extreme and made already cramping muscles knot up all the more. None of that mattered, however, not a bit, especially not when she heard a man's voice, full of outrage and fury, call out and demand, 'What the Hell is this <i>kid</i> doing back here?'</p> <p>She'd been <i>found</i>! She'd been <i>saved</i>!</p> <p>""Shit!""</p> <p>Michael frantically sawed at the wheel, feeling the tires slipping off the shoulder. He was balancing a fine line between intentionally rolling off the shoulder, having no other way of discerning just where the roadway lay, as the drifting snow and howling winds had made vision virtually useless, visibility whited-out, zero, and going <i>too</i> far and slipping entirely off the road.</p> <p>He'd already been an hour making a fifteen-minute drive, and his knuckles were white on the wheel, his muscled knotted and strained from tension. He wasn't worried about himself. Granted, he knew he could, very easily, die this night, and while he wasn't blase about death, neither did he truly fear it. As long as he'd always given things his best shot, what happened, happened. </p> <p>However, it wasn't just <i>his</i> life hanging in the balance now. First off, there was his livestock: totally dependent upon Michael for health and survival. If he failed to make it back, all of the chickens, sheep and cows would die, either starving to death or, more likely, freezing to death in drifted snow.</p> <p>Just as important was the kid, who was, in more ways then the livestock, even more helpless, even more dependent upon Michael. She, too, would die if Michael failed tonight, and that gave added grim determination and impetus to him.</p> <p>He needed to be very careful. The turn off to the farm <i>had</i> to be near here. If he wasn't careful, and missed the turn off, not only wasn't he sure he could manage a U-turn and head back, but he wasn't at all certain he'd even be able to tell he'd missed the drive. Michael wasn't, normally, a praying man. He'd long ago accepted that more was accomplished by one's hard work and determination then ever happened by miraculous answers to prayers. But, he was praying now. Not for himself, and not, even, for the livestock and farm. But for the kid huddled on the floorboard on the passenger side, hidden beneath mounds of old wool blankets he'd scavenged from the van she'd been inside.</p> <p>The snow was already three inches deep, and drifting deeper in places. That was already too deep for the old balding tires to handle, and how he was managing to continue to move was beyond him. If he ever came to a dead stop, he <i>would</i> be dead, for he didn't think he'd be able to get the old clunker moving again.</p> <p>""<i>Yes</i>!"" he hissed between chattering teeth, spotting a fleeting glimpse of the old mailbox that sat at the edge of the turn-off. Easing the wheel to the side, he carefully made the turn onto the drive, leaving off the asphalt and heading onto the graveled lane. All too soon gravel would change to packed earth, but at least it wouldn't be mud. Not as cold out as it was, anyway!</p> <p>Thankfully the gale was blowing sideways, perpendicular to the lane, and had virtually scoured the snow from the roadway, drifting it to one side and leaving the gravel only dusted about an inch deep. That was good, <i>very</i> good, from one perspective. At least now his tires had some semblance of traction. On the other hand, the wind was now striking the entire side of the truck, and it felt as if it was tipping it up on two wheels at times. It definitely was pushing it off to one side, and Michael had to crab the truck to keep it going straight.</p> <p>A mile. That was all he had further to go, to reach home, and safety. Off to his left were part of his fields where, if he was unlucky, some of the sheep might be at the moment.</p> <p>Michael wasn't worried about the cows. Bovine-dumb they might be, but they still had more then a grain of sense to them. By now, the milk cows would be in pain, needing to be milked, and those four would certainly already be at the barn, lowing for him. The other sixteen, beef Angus, would also be there. It was the daft brainless ship he was worried about. Even in bad weather like this, they'd likely be scattered all over Hell's backyard, and he'd have a devil of the time getting them all in. Already he was accepting, with reasonably good grace, that he'd lose some of the sheep.</p> <p>""Almost there,"" he rumbled to the blanket-cocooned kid on the floor, the first words he'd really spoken to them since first heading back. ""Not much longer. Just hold on a little more. I know you have to be anxious to get out of all that junk and stretch. <i>And</i> get warm,"" he added. ""Sorry about it being cold,"" he apologized, ""But this old girl, well, she's not much for heat during the winter. And sure as heck the only air during the summer is if I put the windows down, but she's got grit, and at least she still runs,"" he said, patting the dash with his gloved hand.</p> <p>""Soon as we get home, I'll get you inside, get you warm at least, afore I run out and take care of things. Might be a bit afore I can cut all those locks and junk offa you.""</p> <p>He <i>thought</i> he'd heard a somewhat indignant squeal at that. Couldn't really blame her if she had, <i>he</i> sure as heck would want out of that crap soon as he could, so he didn't doubt she felt the same way. Still and all, it wouldn't harm her none to be left like that for a bit longer, whereas it could be fatal for his livestock. Plus he had things to take care of, for <i>his</i> sake — and now, <i>hers</i>, too — before things got worse then they already were. If the forecast was right — well, at least right with regards to quantity, if not timing, anyway, for they sure as shooting had screwed the pooch <i>there</i> — this wasn't going to be <i>just</i> a snowstorm.</p> <p>Not that most snowstorms here were simply 'just' a snowstorm anyways. But, this boded to be a bitch of a blizzard and, if they got what was forecast, Michael was planning on being snowed in for at least two weeks, if not far longer then that. </p> <p>He talked to himself in his head, running through everything he'd need to do as soon as he parked. Muttering at the same time as he struggled both to keep the truck under control and find his way along the drive. No matter that the drive was indelibly graven in his mind, everything looked different in the midst of this screaming, howling storm. And he knew well enough that, if he made the slightest error, he'd get the truck stuck in a ditch, or worse, actually roll it off the side of the drive.</p> <p>He actually whooped, jubilantly hollered when he saw, barely illuminated by the headlights, the porch steps appear out of the swirling blinding flakes. Carefully turning, he eased the truck to one side, parking it at the left side of the house, where the screaming, tearing wind was blocked by the looming bulk of the building.</p> <p>""I'll be right back,"" he told the bundle. ""Don't worry."" With that, he opened the door and stepped out into the frigid night. Michael battled the storm, following the side of the house until reaching the front door, then went inside, swearing as the wind almost ripped the door from his hands. Closing it behind him, he felt by touch for the lantern, lighting it with his Zippo, then adjusted the flame before stepping through the mudroom and into the house proper. </p> <p>Once inside, he lit a few more ready lanterns, then hunkered down in front of the Franklin stove, quite glad he'd had the foresight to bank the stove before leaving that morning before dawn. The last thing he needed, right now, was to have to struggle to cold start the dog gone beast!</p> <p>Opening the door he piled some prepared kindling inside, then added some small logs atop that before using an old leather bellows to pump life into the coals. Within minutes the flames were eagerly licking the dried wood, and Michael then slid two larger logs inside, careful not to smother the growing flames before they'd properly taken hold.</p> <p>Closing the door he stood up, removing the small kettle from atop the stove, then walked over to the sink, breaking the ice from the pump prime, then pouring the tepid kettle water in to prime the pump. Several minutes later there were four small kettles atop the stove, their icy contents slowly starting to warm. </p> <p>Looking about Michael muttered. The entire house was an icebox. Until the Franklin got going, the only room here that would be warm would be the kitchen. He shrugged, accepting the inevitable, before heading back outside, bracing himself before opening the door.</p> <p>This was going to be a truly bad one, he realized, seeing odd green flashes of lighting flickering through the utter gloom. Prepared or not, he wondered if he was prepared <i>enough</i>. Wondered if, maybe, <i>this</i> time, nature would claim him, and his.</p> <p>""Ok now,"" he said to comfort as he opened the door, ""I'm gonna pick you up now and take you inside. It's pretty cold still inside, but it'll warm up soon, I promise,"" he said as he effortlessly picked them up, then walked backwards to the door, trying to shield the kid with his body from the worst of the wind and cold. Moments later the howl of the wind eased as he shut the door of the mudroom, then headed inside to the kitchen.</p> <p>He laid his burden gently down on the wood plank floor, checking the Franklin, adding another small log and using a poker to adjust the flaming wood before returning to face the bundle before him. It was going to be a while before he could do anything for them, so he wanted to try and make things as comfortable as possible while he was busy. He removed the blankets from the top and one side, revealing the bare skin of the kid, who was shivering even before he'd done so, pale skin slightly bluish and goosebumped. Using those he made a padded mattress of sorts before gently easing the kid on their side, back to the stove, then covered them over again with the remainder. </p> <p>That was all he could do for now, and he had a lot still left to do. ""I'm sorry kid,"" Michael apologized. ""That's the best I could do for now. I'll be back as quick as I can with some bolt cutters to get you out of that stuff.""</p> <p>There were a few more indignant squeals, which again he couldn't blame them for, and again he had no other choice but to ignore them. Rising, he quickly started doing what was needed.</p> <p>First thing was bringing in some of the logs from the mudroom, stacking them in the woodbox near the stove, where they could start fully drying before being tossed inside. Grabbing a kettle and a lantern he headed back out into the growing blizzard. </p> <p>The cow byre couldn't be seen, and it was only a hundred feet away. Michael didn't bother with the lantern to find his way; that was an impossibility, and he knew it. But he'd need it once inside the byre. The snow was over the tops of his ankles on this side, and swiftly growing deeper. Shuffling his feet, he followed the path down to the byre by the expedience of feeling where the dirt of the path stopped and the grass began, and even then he almost got lost three times before the comforting side of the byre finally came into view.</p> <p>As expected, the cows were already standing at the door, lowing and mooing, quite eager to get inside. Again he broke the ice of the pump before priming it, using the heated kettle water, then pumped and pumped until the troughs were filled, an exercise that warmed him considerably. Then hay pulled down, mangers filled, buckets topped off with feed, all the while his mind busy with scheduling what needed to be done.</p> <p>Throwing open the door, he kept to one side, a grin spreading across his face as the cows started pushing and shoving their way inside. No fools <i>them</i>! He chuckled to himself. Once the last was inside he stepped out, closing the door behind him. Michael didn't bother guiding each one to their stall, for the simple fact that they each knew which stall was theirs, and would find their own way there. Later, once he'd caught up with everything else, he'd return and close the gates. Besides, he'd have to return to milk them, otherwise they'd start to dry up if he waited too long for that. </p><p>Then it was down to the sheep byre, taking the lantern and the kettle, which remained half-filled still. Once inside he whistled and called out, ""Dog!"", where upon Dog, his German Shepherd herder, poked his black nose up from a pile of hay and whoofed at him. ""Get 'em boy!"" he hollered, hanging the lantern on a peg hook. ""Go get 'em and bring 'em back!""</p> <p>Dog gave a bark, wagged his tail, then headed out into the blinding snow. This was going to take the longest, Michael thought as he started priming the pump and filling the troughs. The darned silly sheep were likely to be anywhere. <i>If</i> he was lucky, most of them would be nearby, and quite eager to be herded back to shelter. But, experience had proven to him that sheep could be the dumbest damned things, too, and no few would likely be scattered all over the place.</p> <p>Troughs were filled with water, more filled with feed, then hay bales tossed down from the loft, flakes broken open and mounded into piles. He'd have to come out later again that night and do a better job, both here and at the cow byre, but for now this was enough to get the livestock settled in. At least the chickens could wait until daybreak; he'd given them enough in the feeder to keep them fed until morn anyway.</p> <p>Then it was back to the door, drawing it open, icy frigid wind whipping him, calling out to the milling sheep there. Striding out, between him and Dog they got this bunch inside. They bleated, then bleated even happier as they discovered the waiting feed and hay. Once the last was inside, he looked the milling flock over with an expert eye then frowned. He had, maybe, about a hundred here, which meant another hundred were still outside.</p> <p>""Great,"" he mumbled, fingers, toes, cheeks and nose already numb. ""Just great. Dog!"" he called louder. ""Get 'em!""</p> <p>Unlike Dog, who went running off into the night and blinding snow, Michael didn't dare do that. He'd be lost within ten paces, and finding his way back would be pure dumb luck, and he was pretty sure he'd used up every drop of luck he had just <i>getting</i> back here tonight. So he carefully felt his way, again using his feet, until he found the fence, and followed that off into the distance.</p> <p>That wasn't ideal, at all, as the fence really didn't encircle the property at all. But it <i>did</i> lead a good distance off into the fields, and that was better then nothing.</p> <p>Time started blurring. Michael felt like he was in Hell, blasted and burned by thongs of ice rather than flames of sulphur and brimstone. Back and forth he and Dog went, chivvying little flocks back to the byre, trip after trip, as his lungs burned with each breath, as limbs slowly turned to frozen leaden blocks as he pushed his way through the snow. Finally he called it quits, after stumbling back through knee-high drifts with the last group. He'd lost some for sure, he dully admitted, but there wasn't a blessed thing he could do about it.</p> <p>He made one last check on things, then left Dog in the byre with the sheep, taking the lantern and the kettle — the water inside now frozen solid — with him back to the house. He only went as far as the mudroom, even as part of him screamed to warm himself at the stove. But he still had work to do, and work he did. From the crib at the side of the house he carried in log after log, cord after cord, until one entire wall of the mudroom was heaped with wood. Then back out to the pickup, carrying in the precious supplies he needed so badly, and that he'd paid for with sweat and blood.</p> <p>And then it was back out to the cow byre, where there were four <i>extremely</i> irate cows not-so-patiently waiting. Removing his stiff, frozen gloves, Michael almost sobbed as he tucked his hands through his coat and under his armpits, shivering at the touch of icy fire, then gritting his teeth at the lancing pain as his fingers started thawing. He'd no real choice though, one thing for sure, no one in his right mind tried milking a cow with cold fingers. At least, never more then once! He chuckled to himself.</p> <p>They were still pissed at having to wait so, warmed hands notwithstanding, they took bovine revenge as he milked them, trying to cow-kick him or swatting his face with their tails. Michael was too exhausted to take the pails back with him, so he simply set them outside. Cold as it was, Nature's refrigerator would keep the milk just fine.</p> <p>Then it was the slow, careful hike back to the house, literally dragging with fatigue and exhaustion. He couldn't think of anything that still needed doing, and all he wanted to do was just sit atop the stove and thaw out.</p> <p>""Awww, sheeee-it!"" he exclaimed, the moment he stepped into the kitchen, having almost stumbled over the blanket swaddled bundle there. He'd forgotten all about the kid! Michael smacked his forehead with the heel of his hand, furious with himself. Granted, he'd been preoccupied with things, and doubly-granted it wasn't as if he frequently had a locked-up kid overnighting, but still! How the dickens did he just up and forget?!</p> <p>He looked longingly at the stove, the temperature of the kitchen feeling toasty. ""Hey kid, sorry I took so long,"" he said. ""Just gotta get the bolt cutters now, and I'll be right back, OK?""</p> <p>He didn't wait for an answer, just turned and trudged off. Back outside into the snow and ice, following the side of the house to the back, then carefully feeling his way down the path to his workshop. Michael was pretty sure he had bolt cutters, anyway. He certainly had lineman's pliers; like everyone else, they were used for fencing and fence repair. He didn't think, though, they were strong enough to shear hardened steel shackles but, worse come to worse, he had steel files. That would be a real bitch, he knew, having to file through each and every lock but, if that's what it took...</p> <p>It was with great relief when, rooting through one of his toolboxes, Michael found a pair of eight-inch bolt cutters. They'd probably never cut a big padlock, but from what he'd seen of them, those weren't much bigger then luggage locks, although obviously better quality. Then, once again, back out into the snow, ice, and freezing yowling wind.</p> <p>Once inside the kitchen again, Michael placed the bolt cutters atop the old wooden kitchen table. ""OK kid, I found them,"" he said as he gathered three two-gallon, cast iron pots and started filling them with water from the pump. ""Soon as I finish up here, I'll have you out of that junk in a jiffy.""</p> <p>Michael filled each one, placing them atop the stove before crouching down and checking inside, adding more wood to the fire. The house was slowly warming, the kitchen quite warm, in fact. He couldn't be sure but, if he was the kid, he'd want — and <i>need</i> — a nice hot soak after being held in that position as long as they had been. The kid's muscles <i>had</i> to be cramped and strained by now, so he wanted to get the water heating now. He <i>should</i> have done that earlier, before heading out to the livestock, he scolded himself, so the water would already have been boiling, then his jaw dropped as he glanced up at the wall pendulum clock.</p> <p>Jeee-zus! he thought, shocked. He'd been about three hours already! Boy, he chuckled to himself, I bet this kid is <i>royally </i>pissed at me!</p> <p>Hanging up his coat, gloves and hat, all of which were starting to drip as layers of snow and ice started melting, Michael then took the bolt cutters and hunkered down next to the kid. </p> <p>""I'm gonna take the blankets off you now,"" he warned, ""then start cutting this junk off."" There was a faint muffed pained grunted moan from within the bundle at that, as Michael started peeling the blankets off one by one, laying them to the side, until once more the kid was exposed.</p> <p>Michael stood up, brought over two lanterns, setting them on the nearby kitchen table after turning the wicks up. He wanted more light, to better see what he was doing, then crouched at the kid's side again.</p> <p>""I'm going to set you up on your knees first,"" he told the kid — who, if the man in the van <i>was</i> correct, was a girl — before doing just that, ""So I can get a better look at how all this junk comes off."" Then, very carefully, did just that, placing the kid so they were kneeling upright, head still down, body held tight to their legs.</p> <p>First thing he noticed was that the kid wasn't shivering any more, their skin no longer bluish, but rather a soft, pale fair pink. Second thing was that the kid was a tiny thing, although he wasn't sure just <i>how</i> small, not all folded up like this. They certainly didn't weigh all that much, <i>that</i> he knew for sure from having picked them up several times now. Strong fingers gently traced the leather straps securing her, checking to see where to start.</p> <p>He picked the bolt cutters up, started to place them against the first lock, then paused. The bolt cutters were freezing cold still, and Michael suddenly worried about that. Ice cold hardened steel became brittle, could easily chip, or even snap. The last thing he wanted was to have his only fast means of taking the locks off break on him. </p> <p>""Hey kid, I'm sorry,"" he said with more then a touch of chagrin as he set the cutters atop the stove, ""But it's gonna be a few more minutes. I have to let the bolt cutters warm up, otherwise they might break when I try cutting the locks. Hey! I know!"" he added, as the kid started grunting and jerking, irate and angry at being told about yet another delay. But he was rather surprised as she calmed down at hearing his explanation. Obviously as frantic as she was to get out of that junk, even now she was smart enough to understand the situation.</p> <p>His strong wide callused hands helplessly waved. He wasn't good with kids, not that he didn't like them, because he did. But, he really hadn't been around them much. He couldn't count his brother and sister, of course, because they were, after all, his siblings. He didn't know what to do to comfort her, whether he should just talk, brush her small shoulders, or what. He figured stroking her shoulders would be OK, and started to, but jerked his hand back when she stiffened.</p> <p>""Hey! I'm sorry kid. Didn't mean nothing by that. Just thought it would, well,"" he explained, an embarrassed tone to his normally confident voice, ""Just thought it would, well, comfort you. Yanno?""</p> <p>Actually, Gabrielle <i>did</i> know, once he explained. Her initial tensed jerk was the remnant of her fear and disgust at what her abductors had introduced her to, a reflexive bracing to that. Besides, she didn't want comforting, she wanted out. <i>Out</i>! And <i>now</i>!! And was <i>very</i> annoyed, vexed, angry and frustrated at the countless delays. She couldn't understand them, not at all. What could have <i>possibly</i> kept him waiting all this time, anyway??</p> <p>Gabrielle didn't know how long she'd lain there, miserable and aching, feeling claustrophobic by now, needing to simply just <i>move</i>! Freezing at first, shivering, as she had been from the moment the van door had been yanked open and flooded the interior with an Arctic blast. She couldn't even get warm during that interminable drive back, as her rescuer's car had no heat! </p> <p>At least now she was warm, very nicely so, and that helped. But also hurt for, once she no longer felt cold, every ache, stress and pain from her bound position felt a hundred times worse then before. How long she'd lain there Gabrielle wasn't sure, but it felt like hours and hours to her, and she wasn't at all happy or pleased at being left while he went off to do whatever he thought was more important to do first, before letting her go.</p> <p>Besides, why hadn't he called the police, or taken her to them? Or even a hospital, or something? Gabrielle didn't understand that part at all. Wouldn't it have made better sense, wouldn't it had been more proper, more correct, to have summoned the gendarmes? Her abductors had probably already escaped by now, running free and unpunished! Why in the world did this man take her to his home, then just leave her on the floor like a sack of wheat?</p> <p>Michael checked the bolt cutters, then the water in the pots, then stoked the stove again. ""My name's Michael,"" he said, just to make conversation while she had to wait while they warmed. ""You're at my farm. Again, I'm sorry things are taking so long, but I had to get the livestock in before they froze. Just took me way longer then I expected. Bit of a blizzard's blown in and, from the way things look, we're gonna get snowed in big time.""</p> <p>Gabrielle stiffened. Livestock? <i>Livestock</i>?! <i>She</i> had to wait, in misery and pain, while <i>livestock</i>, swine and cattle, or whatever, came <i>first</i>?!</p> <p>""Anyways,"" he continued, unaware of her vexation and resentment, ""I've got bathwater heating up now, you'll be able to soak once all this crap off of you.""</p> <p>Mentioning <i>that</i> brought a slight flush to his cheeks, as Michael became aware of some other particulars that, until now, hadn't dawned on him. It was patently obvious that the child was naked. What she was gonna wear after he'd gotten this junk off of her was beyond him. The only clothing here was his, he'd long ago donated his siblings, and his, kids clothing to Good Will. Owell, he shrugged, one thing at a time.</p> <p>Checking the bolt cutters, Michael was at last satisfied. ""Here we go kid,"" he warned them before starting.</p> <p>First things first. Michael wanted to get that hood thing off first but, with the kid bent down as they were, he couldn't see the front of it very clearly. For all he knew there were locks or buckles or stuff at the front, as well as the crap he could see at the back. The hood seemed made of black leather. <i>Good</i> leather, too, he noted. Heavily stitched, with a heavy belt-leather thick collar around her throat, which was buckled — <i>and</i> locked — at the back. In addition, the hood was laced from the top of the head down the back, drawing the hood very snug. The lacing was one sixty-fourth diameter, braided strand steel aircraft cable he noted, eyes goggling at that, and <i>also</i> locked at the bottom.</p> <p>Jeeee-<i>zus</i>! he silently whistled.</p> <p>The hood looked somewhat bulky and, since he saw no sign of exposed hair, Michael assumed that the kid's hair was also beneath the hood. Maybe that was a good thing, he thought. That might have padded the kid's head and kept them from banging it when they got pitched out of the trunk in the accident.</p> <p>Overlaying the kid's body was a harness of sorts, confining the body, pinning it down to the legs, as well as straps leading over the shoulders. No way the kid coulda wriggled out of that, he noted, and decided to start there. Slipping the jaws of the bolt cutters over the shackle securing the harness buckle closed, Michael squeezed the handles, pleased as, with a metallic ringing chime, the shackle cleanly parted. ""There goes the first one!"" he said with a smile.</p> <p>Slipping the cloven lock free, Michael undid the buckle, slipping the harness over and off the kid, then carefully helped them sit upright, strong hands gently holding the kid by the shoulder as he eased them up. </p> <p>The kid was in pain, he could tell that the moment he helped them sit up, hearing the faint muffled cries from beneath the hood, yet he suspected that this wasn't going to be the worst of the aches, either.</p> <p>Then his jaw dropped, as did the cutters, slipping from his numb hand, as his eyes dropped downwards.</p> <p>The kid was definitely a she, no doubt about it, he dumbly realized, eyes widening. Twin firm little cones, flushed from being compressed against her thighs, stood proudly out from her chest. Michael had never seen anything like them before, in his entire life. Not that he'd much experience with women. They were small, he could easily, with no trouble, fully cup and cover one with his hand. But, for all their diminutive size, they were utterly perfect. Absolutely exquisite. Topped by flawless little nipples, pale pink and puffy, the tips gently rising from the little nickel-sized aureole seas.</p> <p>His cheeks turned a brighter pink, realizing he shouldn't be staring at them, especially not at a kid but, for what seemed an eternity, Michael simply couldn't pull his eyes away from them. Their shape, their proportion, their firmness... a sculptor would sob to see their perfection, yearning to somehow miraculously replicate them to their masterwork.</p> <p>Shaking his head Michael tried clearing the cobwebs. He had work to do, and gawking like an adolescent wasn't going to get anything done. Besides, it wasn't fair to the kid — the <i>girl</i>, he corrected himself with another headshake. All the more so since she was helpless to cover herself, her modestly helplessly taken from her by the imprisoning confining straps that still held her.</p> <p>""Ummmm, ahhh... OK now,"" he stammered, picking the bolt cutters back up. ""I'm gonna take this hood thing off now, OK?"" </p> <p>The girl shook her head, quite vigorously, faint muffled grunts from beneath that assured Michael that she definitely wanted that off. And the sooner, the better, too!</p> <p>He didn't see anything from the front to indicate there were additional locks, so Michael gently tipped her head forwards. One firm squeeze removed the lock holding the cable lacings, and another removed the lock securing the collar buckle. Laying the bolt cutters down, Michael then unbuckled the collar before working the lacings slack.</p> <p>Gentle fingers eased the hood up, then off. Again his eyes opened wide, at the wealth of sable wavy hair that cascaded down once the hood was removed. Like liquid silk, it seemed, shining and shimmering. He glanced down, looking at her face for the first time, his face wrinkling in a frown at spotting the leather straps that went over her head, under her small chin and around her head, keeping whatever was in her mouth firmly hilted there. The inside of the hood was soaked with sticky saliva, and her face was just as soaked.</p> <p>""Hold on a second,"" he softly said, rising up, padding over to the sink, returning with a dishcloth. Crouching again he gently wiped the sticky mess from her face and throat, then glanced up and finally met her eyes.</p> <p>Huge eyes.</p> <p>Huge emerald orbs, the pupils lined with a thin halo of bronze.</p> <p>The most utterly gorgeous, most beautiful eyes Michael had ever seen in his life.</p></div>",[]
1657,"Summer Slave, Part 10",10,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-07-15,12,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Samantha leaned back in her chair, watching Courtney as she relayed everything that had transpired. She wasn't really surprised Twerp had wound up being strapped. Between her chronic behavior and gradually reawakening defiance and rebellion it was virtually a given that the little slave was going to act up and misbehave. And when you added Courtney's obvious fascination with the punishment strap out and her wanting to try it out, well... Samantha knew Twerp had been in for it.</p> <p>What <i>did</i> surprise her, however, was hearing the rest of Courtney's recitation. How she'd lightly played the crop over her little slave's nipples, and how Twerp had responded. Even that hadn't been too terribly surprising, no. But, having her <i>continue</i> to positively respond when sharply cropped there had been.</p> <p>Samantha reassured her daughter that she'd done everything just right, that she'd been absolutely perfect, smiling as Courtney breathed a heartfelt sigh of relief then brightly beamed. But part of her mind continued reflecting on what she'd just learned. Was it possible that Twerp was a masochist? Excited and aroused by pain? She <i>had</i>, after all, selected those other items — flogger, riding crop and strap — as part of her 'game' earlier yesterday morning. At the time Samantha had believed she'd done that simply to make her fantasy play more 'real'. And most likely, at that time, that had been all there was to it, too. Certainly Twerp had never positively responded at the <i>thought</i> of being punished with any of those.</p> <p>But that didn't mean she was <i>innately</i> repelled by them, either. It could be simply a matter of her instinctively yearning and craving having them used on her, but her innocent rational mind overriding those desires with very justifiable fear and terror. So it was quite possible pain was arousing to her. Well, at least <i>moderate</i> amounts, anyway.</p> <p>Of course, that immediately had rise up in her mind a thoroughly unscrupulous awareness. Although Samantha had never <i>personally</i> done so, she was well aware that a person could be trained to accept, and even crave, pain. Through the cunning use of reinforcements their body conditioned so that pain was arousing, even the <i>thought</i> of pain was stimulating. And Twerp was a literal <i>tabula rasa</i>, a blank slate. It would be easier then child's play to 'program' her as a pain toy.</p> <p>Then again, if she were already congenitally wired that way, it would be inevitable, during her training, for those desires to become evident. And, if they <i>did</i>, what was she going to do about it?</p> <p>Samantha flicked a glance at her daughter. One other thing was becoming readily apparent; her daughter was becoming more and more enthusiastic about the proceedings. She enjoyed and delighted in the control and power she had over her slave. And, it seemed, she relished not only the right and authority to discipline and punish her, but also found pleasure and excitement in those acts, in and of themselves.</p> <p>She was beginning to feel very much as if she'd been strapped into a bobsled, unable to get out, and had just been pushed down the chute. Not only couldn't she return, not only couldn't she stop, but also sensed a very steep slope looming before her. She didn't know what was going to prove the more difficult: reining <i>her</i> desires in or checking <i>Courtney's</i>.</p> <p>One thing was very assured, however: she might temporarily delay and postpone any study of Twerp's potential response to pain, but she couldn't do so indefinitely. One way or another there was going to come a time when that had to be explored.</p> <p>However, that was for the future. For now, unless something radically changed, Twerp's training was planned out for the next two days. She wasn't going to like it, no. Not a bit. Unfortunately for her, her likes and dislikes for what would transpire over the following forty-eight hours never entered the picture. </p> <p>There was no way she could nap. Not with being cuffed as she was, and certainly not with her strapped butt throbbing in time with every heartbeat. So Sasha was wide-awake when Courtney returned. Hopefully with breakfast, as Sasha was starting to feel quite hungry.</p> <p>Well, it was breakfast. But Sasha was distressed with what it was, and outraged at what was expected of her. For Courtney simply opened the front grill of the cage and set inside two shallow bowls, one of water and one of oatmeal, before stepping back and lounging against one of the other cages. ""A slave has five minutes to eat her breakfast,"" was all she said.</p> <p>There was no spoon and, even if there <i>had</i> been, Sasha's hands were still cuffed behind her back. She looked up at Courtney with a furious daggered glance. What did she expect Sasha to do? Lap it up like she was a doggy or something!? Because if that's what she expected, there was no <i>way</i> she was gonna do that! No way, no how!</p> <p>Courtney never said a word, just kept watching Sasha as she lay there glaring and fuming. </p> <p><i>Well, I'm not gonna do it!</i> Sasha mentally sputtered<i>. She'll give up after a while and change her mind. And then I can eat like a person and not some sort of caged animal!</i></p> <p>Much to her utter shock, dismay and consternation, Courtney <i>didn't</i> change her mind. At exactly five minutes, having periodically checked her small wristwatch, she simply removed both bowls, closed and relocked the grill then walked out, having never said a word the entire time.</p> <p>Sasha impotently seethed inside her cage. Already her tummy was rumbling. Oatmeal wasn't the greatest thing, no, but it at least was filling. Any minute now Courtney would accept the futility of her foolishness and return with Sasha's breakfast, this time unlocking her cuffs first. <i>Surely</i> she'd understand that Sasha couldn't be expected to eat without her hands! So-o-o-o... any minute now. Any minute now...</p> <p>Well, it was a <i>very</i> long time, in fact, before Courtney reappeared. Three and a half hours later, to be precise. And Sasha had long passed being merely hungry. And by now she was furious with Courtney, too, for taking her breakfast away like she had, glaring at her when she walked back to the front of her cage. Her tummy loudly rumbled, audibly so, when Courtney placed the two bowls back inside, just as she had that morning. One of oatmeal and one of water. For all Sasha knew they might even be the exact same ones. And, once again, Courtney simply leaned back against a cage, stating she had five minutes to eat.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't do this. She just <i>couldn't</i>! It would be mortally humiliating! Just thinking about it made her want to shrivel up inside. But her tummy didn't care at all, and the aroma of the bland oatmeal had it painfully growling. Even her mouth was salivating!</p> <p>Again all Courtney did was just watch, with an odd, distant, cool expression. Not a gleeful or gloating one, although there <i>was</i> a touch of sparkle to her eyes, true. Sasha deeply shivered, suddenly positive if she didn't eat Courtney would just take it away like she had before. And if she did, maybe Sasha wouldn't get another chance to eat until dinner tonight. And she didn't think she could last that long and, even if she <i>could</i>, what would be the point if Courtney simply did the exact same thing <i>then</i>, too?</p> <p>It was one of the hardest things Sasha had ever done, first wriggling and squirming that teeniest bit so that her mouth was over the oatmeal bowl, and then extending her small, pink, moist tongue downwards. Her body was a vivid, brilliantly blazing scarlet as, hesitantly at first, she started lapping up the thick, bland, cold gruel. The moment her tongue tasted food her tummy violently growled again, almost knotted with hunger inside.</p> <p>Haltingly at first then, as the first swallow hit her stomach, faster and faster, Sasha lapped and licked, trying to gather up larger and larger mouthfuls. She'd already wasted several minutes before starting and she was terrified Courtney would take her food away before she'd finished eating it all.</p> <p>It was an awfully messy way of eating, she was getting it all over her smooth cheeks, small chin and little pert nose but, once she'd started, she didn't care. Her entire world was focused on getting food food food into her tummy. And she loudly whined — but never looked up or stopped desperately eating — when she heard Courtney announce that five minutes were up.</p> <p>She did look up, however, an expression of utter astonishment and intense gratitude on her messy face, when Courtney softly added, ""My slave may keep eating until she is finished."" Within moments she was back to eating, actually licking the bowl completely clean to get every last morsel, her tummy still feeling a bit empty inside.</p> <p>Drinking the water was a bit more difficult. She couldn't actually lap that all that well, so instead pursed her full, pouty lips and sort of sucked it up. At last she was finished, and started wriggling back a little so she could rest her head down on the sheet rather then atop the bowls, only to abruptly freeze when Courtney said, ""Hold still.""</p> <p>Sasha was terrified she'd goofed somehow. Although she hadn't any idea what she could have done wrong. Courtney simply walked over then hunkered down at the front of the cage. First she removed the two bowls, then removed two small sealed packets from her pocket. Premoistened towelettes, Sasha realized, watching as Courtney opened one then, with an expression of awed wondrous delight, gently wiped down Sasha's face.</p> <p>They were lightly lemon-scented, and the fragrance was soothing. Sasha closed her eyes, holding as motionless as possible, at the moment feeling grateful for being cleaned rather then resentful or humiliated. Then lightly shivered, feeling so odd inside when, once Courtney finished using both towelettes, lightly stroked Sasha's hair and cheek. She never said a word the entire time, nor said anything as she finally straightened up, closed and locked the grill, picked up the bowls and left.</p> <p>Wriggling a bit to get comfy Sasha rested her cheek atop the sheets, her eyes still closed and her tummy now no longer complaining.</p> <p>Her eyes <i>did</i> fly open, a look of utter astonishment on her face, when she realized her butt didn't hurt like it earlier had. Before, she couldn't have squirmed like she'd just done without wincing and softly gasping. It was still sore, true. Maybe even a little tender. But it was bearable. In fact, more than just endurable, it was actually tolerable.</p> <p>Sasha was about to discover, albeit she wasn't consciously <i>aware</i> of that revelation, what virtually every other submissive, slave and masochist learned very early on: it was quite exciting and arousing to think about, imagine, and daydream about being punished, and often quite another when that actually happened. Sometimes facing that 'moment of truth' wasn't nearly as arousing as it was <i>picturing</i> that moment.</p> <p>However, for now, all Sasha <i>could</i> do was think. Picture. Imagine. Replay in her mind that awful, dreadful moment when Courtney had suddenly appeared, like magic, in the locker room, catching Sasha in her willful disobedience. Recall the feelings of dread, dismay, fear and terror as she was made to kneel for her punishment, as she steeled herself for the awful horrible agony of that strap.</p> <p>Except, now that it was actually over, and had been for some time now, she couldn't quite engender the same sensation of terror at the image of being strapped as she had when it had truly happened to her. In fact, the more she replayed that entire scene in her mind the less terrifying it felt, becoming more exciting and tingly instead.</p> <p>Sasha restlessly shifted and squirmed as she lay there, mind adrift in retrospection. Actual memory and imaginary daydreams gradually started mingling and blending together. She could unerringly remember all the negative emotions and sensations about everything that had happened to her so far but, astonishingly and surprisingly, when she replayed all of them in her mind she couldn't <i>recreate</i> those same negative feelings.</p> <p>Well, not anywhere near the intensity they had been at the time. It was more like they were one step removed, almost second-person rather then first-person.</p> <p>However, she had no difficulties at all in recreating the <i>positive</i> ones. Reawakening the very same tingles, the tight achy tummy...</p> <p>. . . the puckered, hard nipples. The wet pussy.</p> <p>Sasha softly blushed feeling the latter. But, again, she was surprised and astonished at feeling less embarrassed and humiliated with that happening to her. It didn't seem to upset either her Aunt or Courtney and, in fact, they both seemed pleased when it happened. Pleased and simply accepting, as if it was perfectly normal and natural. In fact, Aunt Samantha had said that very same thing just yesterday.</p> <p>She was only beginning to accept, herself, that she could feel the way she did because of being tied up. She'd had almost a whole week to subconsciously get used to that concept. And she certainly didn't have any trouble comprehending how that could also occur from being touched and played with. What she <i>didn't</i> understand, not at all, was how the same thing could happen from being embarrassed and humiliated. From being paddled, cropped and strapped. </p> <p>She wished she had someone she could talk to about all this. Help explain it all to her, help her to understand what was happening to her, both inside and outside. Aunt Samantha <i>surely</i> knew what was going on, but Sasha couldn't think of any way of asking her for help or advice; at least, not any way that wouldn't just result in her being immediately gagged for speaking. Right at this moment, if that meant she had to be strapped down again and treated like an anatomical model by the two of them Sasha wouldn't care, as long as she started getting <i>answers</i>!</p> <p>Save for that morning's exercise session Sasha had been forcibly inactive since late yesterday evening. Between that and her gradually intensifying tingles (which, considering her daydreams all that week had, in one fashion or another, involved being bound, touched and played with, and 'threatened' with punishments, all of which had actually happened to her now, there was no way her tingles couldn't increase the more she dwelled upon all that had happened... and not when all she could do was dwell upon those thoughts and daydreams, having nothing else to do lying there cuffed and 'stored' in her locked cage) Sasha was quite restless during the hour following her lunch.</p> <p>Restless enough that she was quite eager at hearing someone come into the room, hoping they were coming for her. Coming to let her out and have her do <i>something</i>. Even the normal nervousness and apprehension that appeared whenever they came for her took a far distant second place to her need to just get out and move!</p> <p>They started running neck-to-neck, however, when Sasha saw it was her <i>Aunt</i> rather then Courtney who had come for her this time, her heart starting to thump and her tummy fluttering. Aunt Samantha didn't say a word as simply unlocked and lowered the rear of the cage. Only then did she speak, and that was to order Sasha to back out of the cage.</p> <p>Now, considering she was lying on her tummy in a small, cramped cage, with her ankles locked together and her wrists locked behind her back, Sasha didn't see any way she could do that. That, however, didn't stop her from promptly trying to do just that, instantly starting to hump up and attempt wriggling backwards. There wasn't any way she was going to do anything <i>but</i> try immediately doing as told, not with the memory of being strapped so fresh in her mind, and most certainly not with it being her <i>Aunt</i> being the one telling her to do so!</p> <p>Sasha struggled, wriggling and squirming, fear starting to bud and flower within her as she barely moved. Then froze, biting off a whimper as her Aunt told her to hold still. Sasha lightly shivered when her cuffed small ankles were firmly grasped...</p> <p>. . . then softly gasped, a light airy moan, as she was simply tugged out of the cage, slid across the sheets.</p> <p>Just the sensation of her tightly puckered nipples grazing along the length of the sheet was enough to send intense tingles racing through her. But the realization of the situation, the mental image of that, only increased their intensity. She was being withdrawn from 'storage'. Unable and incapable of resistance — not that she <i>intended</i> to resist but, if she <i>had</i>... she couldn't have done so. Literally handled like an inanimate object. Had she been ordered out of the cage because of something like an impending punishment that Sasha hadn't want to face; had — this time — Sasha desperately <i>wanted</i> to remain safe inside the cage for any reason at all...</p> <p>. . . There would have been nothing she could have done about being just pulled right out, as if a book being taken down off a shelf.</p> <p>Once Samantha had her far enough out of the cage to reach her cuffed wrists she unlocked both sets of cuffs from each other then had Sasha squirm the rest of the way out. As soon as she cleared the cage Sasha wriggled upright into Tower, kneeling in front of her Aunt as she'd been taught (<i>'Trained'</i>, that little inner voice reminded her again) to do. Aunt Samantha's expression didn't change which, as far as Sasha was concerned, was a <i>good</i> thing. </p> <p>She was told to stand to be leashed, which she did, then her Aunt clipped the leash secure and led her off. Sasha was very careful to keep her posture and position absolutely perfect, having no desire to give either her Aunt or Courtney any reason at all to land on her for anything. At the moment she didn't know which would be worse: being punished a second time or being just stored away again. She wasn't used to being this inactive and it was starting to drive her nuts. She hoped she'd have a chance to do <i>something</i>, even if it was just more slave practice and training. She even wondered, half in dread and half in oddly, breathless yearning, if they'd strap her back down and play with her once again.</p> <p>Aunt Samantha led her outside, then across the main room and over to the other side, to the door to the movie theatre room. Still without saying a word or, for that matter, showing any outward sign of recognizing she was leading Sasha rather then some sort of automaton. They walked inside, her Aunt walking Sasha right over to where Courtney was.</p> <p>Which was in a chair. Sitting in one, to be precise. One that <i>hadn't</i> been in the room the times Sasha had explored down here. Sasha recognized it, however. It used to be upstairs, in the study room Courtney used for doing homework and projects. Black leatherette with padded cushions, actually a very comfortable chair; Sasha had been co-opting it for her own use, taking it from Courtney and daring her to do something about it.</p> <p>Courtney never looked up, just kept reading her book as Sasha was led over to her. Since she hadn't been verbally told to follow Sasha sank down to her knees as soon as they stopped. That's when she noticed the little case resting between Courtney's tiny booted feet, a small, zippered, brown leather Dopp kit bag.</p> <p>Removing the leash her Aunt hunkered down alongside Sasha then unzipped the bag, removing several items from within.</p> <p>A small can of black shoe polish. An applicator brush. A buffing brush. A polishing cloth. Setting each one out, one at a time, in front of Sasha.</p> <p>Before she had time to goggle at them her Aunt matter-of-factly stated, ""A slave will be polishing her Mistress' boots.""</p> <p>'Say <i>what</i>!?' Sasha thought.</p> <p>She might not have spoken aloud but her expression spoke volumes. Samantha simply ignored her and continued. ""Watch closely; this is how a slave is to do this."" With that Samantha opened the tin then demonstrated how to apply the polish with the applicator, how to use the buffing brush and next the polishing cloth. When she was finished the toe of Courtney's left boot shined like a mirror. Throughout all of that, Courtney never looked up from her book. The latest Harry Potter, Sasha noted with envy, having been looking forwards for over a year to read that herself when it finally came out.</p> <p>""Does a slave understand what she needs to do and how to do it?"" her Aunt finally asked. Sasha nodded; it didn't look all <i>that</i> hard, no. Although she didn't see the point to it, the boots already looked pretty clean and shiny. And she really didn't want to do this, it looked boring and probably was, and was rather demeaning, too. Grumbling to herself, she picked up the applicator brush as her Aunt strolled out, closing the door behind her and leaving Sasha alone with Courtney. The sooner she got this over with, the better. Maybe after she finished they'd do something more fun with her, or at least more <i>active</i>.</p> <p>It was bad enough they were making her polish the little twer... Courtney's boots. But she also had to do them while Courtney was still <i>wearing</i> them! Muttering to herself Sasha picked up some of the polish on the applicator bristles, then her little chin stubbornly jutted out when Courtney, without ever seeming to look up from her book, simply extended her left boot out to Sasha.</p> <p>This was boring, stupid and silly. This sucked. Still mentally grumbling Sasha started applying polish to the boot, remaining kneeling in Tower while she did. And it was very difficult to remain kneeling when all she wanted to do was jump up, run around... do something! She understood they expected her to work hard and do a very good job. But she'd never polished anything before, let alone a pair of tall boots still on someone's feet! And, frankly, she didn't want to do this, she didn't like being told to do it, and was annoyed at having to do this.</p> <p>She started moving slower and slower, increasingly apathetically. At first that wasn't deliberate, but as time passed, it became intentional. Sasha figured that Courtney would get bored waiting for Sasha to finish and would give up on this and move on to doing something else. It wasn't as if the boots <i>needed</i> polishing, after all.</p> <p>After half an hour Sasha hadn't done more than smudge and smear the polish over both boots. And the entire time Courtney continued simply reading her book, sipping soda and nibbling on some pretzels. Sasha was still kneeling at Courtney's feet, moving as slow as molasses in an Antartica winter as her mind wandered and daydreamed, when the door silently opened behind her. She stiffened in surprise at hearing her Aunt enter then tensed even more as Courtney, still never looking up simply said, ""Store the slave back, please. I've had enough of her and her lazy performance today.""</p> <p>Her Aunt had Sasha stand to be leashed and, without a word, returned Sasha to her cage. She didn't know whether to be relieved or aggrieved. It didn't seem as if she was going to be punished, but she also didn't want to be locked up again so soon after finally being let out. But she didn't dare kick up a fuss about being stored again, not even when her Aunt relocked the cuffs back together.</p> <p>It was a very long, very boring afternoon. No one came back for her the entire time. She was left alone with just her thoughts. And again, with nothing else to do and considering she was laying there naked, collared, cuff bound and cage locked, she thought of little else but everything that had happened. And again, as had happened before, it wasn't very long at all before she was gently squirming and tingly, before she felt her silken inner thighs slick and wet.</p> <p>In fact, the tingles were so pervasive, so insidious and constant, Sasha was wishing Courtney would just come in and start touching and playing. She was distantly surprised at that, since before this she'd — impotently — struggled to keep just that very thing from happening. But, while picturing that happening again was still embarrassing, Sasha was startled and astonished to realize that it was also exciting now to picture. And not <i>just</i> exciting, but something she needed very badly. Sasha had no way to ease and soothe the tingles that had been, all day today, nonstop thrumming through her. And she certainly couldn't <i>stop</i> those tingles, either, not as long as they kept her stored as they'd been doing.</p> <p>Courtney did make an appearance. Twice. Once to feed Sasha. And, later that night, returning to take her to the bathroom before storing her for the night.</p> <p>Dinner had been, once again, a bowl each of bland, cool oatmeal and tepid water. And, once again, she had to eat them lying on her tummy and lapping the gruel and sipping up the water. Sasha had been dismayed, upset, unhappy and embarrassed when Courtney simply placed the bowls at her head, understanding what Courtney expected her to do. Hadn't she obeyed this afternoon and eaten like a doggy for her? Hadn't she proved she could and would do this already? </p> <p>She almost refused to do it again. <i>Almost</i>. But there wasn't any doubt in her mind what the result of her refusal would be: going hungry until morning.</p> <p>And morning would be a lo-o-o-o-o-ng time coming if she did that.</p> <p>Well, it wasn't as if Courtney poked fun at her for eating like a doggy, mocking and taunting when Sasha had no choice <i>but</i> to lap her food. That helped make this somewhat easier. Nevertheless, she hoped this wasn't going to be the norm from now on. She was already getting tired of oatmeal and water. </p> <p>About an hour after eating Courtney took her to the bathroom, letting her use the toilet before putting her to bed for the night. She wasn't allowed to shower first but, considering Sasha had scarcely done a blessed thing since her morning exercise session, she really didn't need to wash up before bed.</p> <p>Then it was back to her cage, stored for the night. Courtney didn't relock the cuffs together, for which Sasha was quite grateful. She didn't think she'd manage to sleep at all if Courtney had done that. Even with her arms and legs free she had a difficult time sleeping. She'd done little else that day <i>but </i> lay stored in her cage and doze on and off. Her sleep that night was fitful, plagued by very vivid dreams and, on more then one occasion she'd roused only to find her fingers where they weren't supposed to be.</p> <p>By the time Courtney came for her the following morning Sasha had a much better idea of what 'stir-crazy' and 'cabin fever' meant. After her wake-up-bathroom-break (for which Sasha was devoutly grateful for; somehow being locked up seemed to make her bladder feel much smaller and much more insistent by the time morning rolled around) she was again taken to the exercise room for her morning workout session.</p> <p>Sasha needed no encouragement today, throwing herself with abandon into her exercises, working off an incredible amount of stored up energy. The hour passed swiftly, and she was actually surprised at how quickly the time flew by. Surprised and dismayed, for she still felt wired and keyed up inside.</p> <p>Then it was off to the showers. Sasha opened her locker, expecting to find things changed back again, and was taken aback at discovering that awful bar of soap and the burlap towel and washcloth still there. Spinning around she stared at Courtney and blurted, ""But I put everything away yesterday!"" Then slapped both hands over her mouth, grass-green eyes huge and round, realizing she'd spoken.</p> <p>Courtney's expression had grown grim and forbidding when Sasha spoke. It eased a bit, although never softened, when she'd clapped her hands over her mouth. When Sasha dropped to her knees as if her legs had been chopped off Courtney gave a little pleased, approving nod and smile at that. ""Yes. A slave <i>did </i> put her things away yesterday. As she is supposed — and required — to do. However, a slave shouldn't <i>expect</i>, if she is being punished for her negligence or disobedience, to have a punishment stopped just because she's done the correct thing <i>once</i>.""</p> <p>Well, Sasha didn't like that. Not a bit. But, for some reason, she really couldn't get angry about it. Angry about the end result — still having that awful, sucky stuff to wash up with — yes. Oh yes. But, angry about the reasoning for that? Much as she hated to admit it, the reasoning was just. Made sense. She didn't have to <i>like</i> it — and she <i>didn't</i> — but she <i>could </i> accept the justice of it.</p> <p>Just as she could accept the justice of having that bit gag put on her after her shower. She'd spoken out loud and, no matter that she'd done so out of shock and stunned, dismayed astonishment, they'd warned her time and time again that speaking would result in, at the very least, her being gagged. At least it was the comfiest of all the gags they'd used on her so far, which was a mercy and a blessing. Which was a good thing, too, considering she remained gagged all that morning, in addition to having her cuffs once again locked together.</p> <p>The only time the gag was removed all that time was for breakfast and lunch. Which, yet again, had been plain, room temperature oatmeal and tepid water. <i>Unlike </i> yesterday, however, and in addition to the gag being removed, her cuffs were unlocked, too. So she could actually use a spoon to eat, and drink the water by tipping the bowl back while she sipped, although they were locked back together again once the meals were finished.</p> <p>It was removed a third time, when her Aunt came for her about an hour after lunch. Again, just like yesterday, she had to try crawling out while still cuff locked, and again her Aunt carefully dragged her out once Sasha had made a sincere attempt to do that on her own. And just like before, having that done to her sent a series of intense tingles ripple shiveringly through her. </p> <p>It took every ounce of willpower she had to keep from groaning aloud and rolling her eyes in exasperation when she found herself, once more, kneeling in front of Courtney. It was like <i>deja vu</i>, for Courtney was seated in her chair again, tiny booted feet extended out, the shoe polishing kit between them. Aunt Samantha didn't bother with a second demonstration, she simply stated as before, ""A slave will be polishing her Mistress' boots,"" before leaving. </p> <p>Sasha was <i>not</i> amused. Rolling her eyes, deeply sighing over and over, she was a picture-perfect example of any child that felt put-upon, facing a boring task they hated doing. Just what did it take for them to understand that she didn't <i>want </i> to do this stupid, asinine chore, this pointless, boring, trivial, stupid, silly, task? She moved even slower then she had yesterday, all the while sighing as if she were being dreadfully overworked to death, and sounding very much like a six-year-old being told to clean their bedroom when they'd rather be outside playing.</p> <p><i>'Surely Courtney will give up,'</i> Sasha thought<i>. 'She gave up yesterday, after all. She didn't even punish, let alone scold. If I just drag my feet long enough, she'll give up on this. And maybe then move onto something a bit more fun and exciting.'</i></p> <p>No more then five minutes passed when Courtney, with a very deep, gusty sigh of her own, said, ""Stop Twerp. And kneel in Tower.""</p> <p><i>'Yes!'</i> Sasha elated crowed in her mind. <i>'It</i> worked<i>! Just like I knew it would!'</i> She was positive that Courtney had given up on this silly, senseless task and would now move onto something else.</p> <p>Well, Courtney <i>was </i> moving onto something else, as Sasha was about to discover.</p> <p>The very first thing Courtney did when she stood up was march behind Sasha and lock the wrist cuffs together behind her back. The moment she felt her cuffs tugged into position for being locked her heart started thumping faster and her tummy started tingling and getting tighter. That only grew more intense as she felt the lock being slid through the rings and then heard the soft clink of the shackle being secured. And then Courtney had her lift up her butt a bit off her little heels and then locked her small ankles together. </p> <p>Now Sasha was helpless. Again. Unable to move. Escape. Run. Prevent anything from happening to her. Not that she really <i>needed</i> to be locked up for that. After three days she was already beginning to accept, albeit reluctantly and unhappily, that she didn't have choices about things. Sasha might not like or want whatever was about to happen, but she no longer considered fighting or running. But now, with her wrists and ankles locked, they weren't even <i>options</i>. It wasn't a matter of her voluntarily choosing between staying or running, because she could <i>only</i> stay.</p> <p>That was the oddest feeling, knowing you were gonna do something anyway, but then having things done to you making it so you <i>didn't</i> have any choice about it.</p> <p>Sasha was wondering, since Courtney had finally given up on the foolishness with the boots, if being cuff locked was the prelude to being touched. She'd never admit it, not even to herself, but she hoped she <i>would</i> be played with, hoped she'd feel those incredibly nice, wonderful feelings again. Not in a million years would she ever <i>ask</i> for that, no. That would be way too embarrassing, and it felt much too naughty to do that. But... if she didn't have a <i>choice</i> about what was done to her, well... there wasn't any reason or need to feel naughty or guilty then, was there?</p> <p>Small nipples were already puckered and taut, and they grew even more erect and tight as Courtney locked the cuffs. Sasha was very gently starting to squirm, incapable of remaining still, her very body leaping enthusiastically in expectation regardless of what Sasha's feelings might have been.</p> <p>She kept her eyes lowered as she'd been tau... trained to do, so she could only hear and not see Courtney moving around behind her. She heard a drawer being opened and suddenly ice flooded through her veins, the image of that punishment strap abruptly appearing in her head. Was <i>that</i> what Courtney was now getting? Sasha clearly remembered Courtney having hidden the punishment strap in the locker area, obviously in expectation of Sasha being disobedient. Had she done the same thing now? Had she guessed that Sasha would just goof off with the boot polishing and so had tucked the punishment strap away here, just in case?</p> <p>Sasha swallowed. <i>Hard</i>. What had the potential of being nice suddenly became rather scary and frightening. She started trembling and shivering, her skin paling a bit. So it was, oddly enough, with a great deal of relief when Courtney reached around her head, held a gag to her mouth and told her to 'open wide'. </p> <p>Sasha immediately did just that, so relieved that it <i>wasn't</i> the punishment strap after all she didn't think twice about being gagged again. Huge, grass-green eyes darted downwards, focusing on the gag right in front of her lips, and another enormous wave of relief flooded through her at seeing it wasn't that dreaded penis one again. She didn't have much time to see it as, no sooner had she opened her mouth wide, then Courtney started pressing it in.</p> <p>It felt kinda like the sponge ball in that it was roundish in shape. The texture was very different though, smoother then the grainy porous surface of the sponge. As more and more of the pear-shaped leather gag was slipped inside Sasha's little tongue was pressed down and her small mouth felt increasingly stuffed. </p> <p>Courtney was very careful pressing this gag in her slave. Mom had talked about it when selecting it for her daughter to use, because this one had a very specific purpose in addition to functioning as a gag. But she'd only had the two and the other had a much longer, thicker phallic mouthpiece which Samantha knew would be too much for Twerp to accommodate or handle. For now. So that left using <i>this</i> one.</p> <p>Sasha felt more and more of her mouth being stuffed and filled. As the pear wasn't as squishy as the sponge ball had been she felt her little jaws more inexorably gaped open. Finally the leather mouth strap the pear was attached to reached her small full lips. That felt... different. Because it was. Bonded to the inside was a ring of firm, compressible foam, and when Courtney snugly buckled the straps behind her head the foam squished all around her gaped lips making a firm seal, muffling even further any sound she might make.</p> <p>Like the bit gag, this one also had head and chin straps, and these Courtney now threaded through their buckles and firmly tightened down. Sasha knew, without even trying, there would be no way of expelling that ball thing stuffing her mouth. And within moments knew as well that, just like the penis one had been, there would also be no easy way of swallowing the spit that was already starting to make an appearance.</p> <p>Sasha was positive Courtney had given up with the boot polishing nonsense crap when she put the applicator brush, buffing brush and polishing cloth away back in the Dopp kit case before zippering it closed. She left the opened tin of polish out though, and Sasha wondered why.</p> <p>She didn't have to wonder for long, as Courtney put the case on the side table before walking off again. She returned seconds later and Sasha's tummy abruptly plummeted, heading somewhere south of Antarctica. For in her tiny hands she carried things that looked suspiciously familiar yet weirdly different.</p> <p>There were three of them, each made of polished cherry wood, oval in shape, about one-and-a-half by three inches and perhaps three-quarters of an inch thick. From that point on they differed. One had, in the very center, a round set of bristles, appearing just like the applicator brush. The second had an oval set of smoother bristles, looking very much like a miniature buffing brush. While the last had a rectangular section of polishing cloth to which a foam-backed spongy pad had been affixed.</p> <p>Sasha's throat pulsed as she gulped, suddenly getting a very dreadful suspicion.</p> <p>Courtney reached around to the front of the gag, unsnapping the leather flaps there, then carefully seated the applicator brush in place before resnapping the flaps over and securing it in place. Mom had showed her how to do that earlier that morning, and it really wasn't hard at all.</p> <p>What Courtney didn't know was that the gag hadn't been specifically designed to hold those brushes and polishing cloth. It was actually meant to hold the flanged bases of dildos, which the bases of the three items Courtney had were fabricated to resemble.</p> <p>Checking that the brush was held secure Courtney resumed sitting, perching on her chair before gazing down at her slave who, at the moment, was staring back up with increasing nervous, anxious and apprehensive eyes. ""A slave will remain gagged until her Mistress' boots shine like mirrors,"" she stated, and Sasha jerked at that, her eyes rounding to saucers and moaning in dismay. She tried staring down at the brush she knew was fastened to the front of her gag but couldn't see it, then stared back up at Courtney with huge imploring eyes. There was no <i>way</i> she could polish those boots, not like this! It wasn't even a matter of her wanting or liking having anything to do that as much as Sasha seeing no practical, physical way of accomplishing that task.</p> <p>Courtney simply ignored her slave, just slipped on a set of headphones, put a CD in her Walkman then leaned back and returned to reading her book. Sasha deeply shivered, realizing how badly she'd — once again — misjudged things. She'd thought she could manipulate Courtney into doing things Sasha's way, and was now paying the penalty for that. Sasha didn't doubt at all she'd been deadly serious when she'd said Sasha would remain gagged until the boots were highly polished. But Sasha couldn't see any way at all of <i>doing</i> that! The thought of complaining or fussing never entered her mind, all she desperately thought about was how to manage doing what she'd been ordered to do. For that would be the only way that gag in her mouth was going to be removed, and she knew it.</p> <p>And then her entire body hotly, brightly flushed as she realized just what she'd have to do, and how she'd look doing it, while at the same time a tingle so sharp and intense she almost doubled over jolted and raced through her. Small nipples abruptly tightened to hard little peaks that throbbed, and Sasha prayed the Courtney's nose remained buried in her book. For if she looked at Sasha right now, the way she was kneeling and cuffed there'd be no way of hiding or concealing those suddenly hard, tight nipples from her sight.</p> <p>Just thinking about what she'd have to do had her furiously blushing. But, oddly enough, she didn't feel anywhere near as embarrassed or humiliated as she'd felt when she'd had to lap her food like a doggy. Maybe that was because she was a lot more nervous and anxious at the moment then she'd been when in the cage and having to eat like that. Or maybe it was because she'd never imagined or envisioned having to do what was going to be necessary and so had no preconceived notions or feelings about that. Whatever the reasons, all Sasha knew is that she didn't feel the same as she'd had with having to lap up her food.</p> <p>Very slowly, very gingerly Sasha inched her way backwards, small knees slipping over the carpet. Then came the hard part: somehow getting down to her tummy. She finally managed that by lowering her head down until it touched the floor, then carefully rolled onto her side. She landed with a soft thud, a very muffled squeal as she did, more startled then hurt. Then she struggled onto her tummy and wormed her way up to the open tin of polish.</p> <p>From that moment onwards, for the rest of her life the scent of shoe polish had a powerful, erotic, arousing effect on Sasha.</p> <p>She couldn't really clearly see the can once her head was over it, she had to find it by feel, tapping the brush fixed at the front of her face up and down until she felt it touch the polish below. The rich scent filled her little nose, surrounded her head. She couldn't avoid smelling it; she could only breathe through her nose and the polish was only inches from her face. Sasha couldn't see how much, or how little, she'd managed getting on the applicator, she could only hope she'd picked up enough. Then she wriggled, humped, squirmed and writhed over closer to Courtney.</p> <p>Closer to Courtney's <i>boot</i>. Which Courtney helpfully extended once Sasha had gotten reasonably close.</p> <p>Sasha had to move her face back and forth along the boot to get the brush to spread the polish over the leather. Or <i>try</i> to spread it, for that wasn't at all easy to do. It took about three minutes just to pick up polish from the tin and then try applying it to the boot. Sasha's heart started pounding faster and faster, her breathing whuffled through tiny flaring nostrils as she started panting harder. And not just from her exertions, either. Which were exhausting enough, extremely so, as Sasha was forced to wriggle, squirm and contort into aching, uncomfortable positions, her skin soon flushed and glistening with sweat.</p> <p>But contributing to all of that, actually no small part of all that, were the rapidly increasing tingles inside her. Sasha could neither ignore nor prevent them. There she was, completely naked and exposed, collared and cuffed, wrists and ankles locked together, tightly gagged into silence with that very same gag serving a purpose Sasha could never have anticipated. Squirming and wriggling, her sweaty naked body contorting into extremely embarrassing, humiliating positions as Sasha struggled to spread shoe polish all over Courtney's boot. All of that — the physical reality coupled with the mental imagery — soon had Sasha uncontrollably writhing for reasons other then daubing on polish.</p> <p>Throughout all this Courtney never said a word, simply ignored her slave's struggles, her muffled grunts and whines, just continued reading her book, sipping her soda and nibbling on some pretzels.</p> <p>For the very first time Sasha felt utterly and completely a slave. The posture and position training, while being pointed and obvious, had been tame in a way. Even being cuffed and caged hadn't made her feel a slave as much as it had a captive. But <i>this</i>... this difficult, uncomfortable squirming, struggling straining, the writhing about trying and polish those boots, hit her on a level more intense then anything else had. It didn't even matter that the impetus for her doing this was purely selfish, done solely so that she'd have the gag removed. What mattered was how it <i>felt</i> to her, how it <i>made</i> her feel.</p> <p>Like a helpless little slave.</p> <p>Squirming and wriggling back to the tin, bobbing her head up and down, trying to gather up more polish. Then wiggling and twisting back over to the boots, contorting herself to spread and smooth the polish over them. Hard tiny throbbing peaks grazing over the carpet. Slippery, slick, achy, tingly pussy being rhythmically rubbed between slender, bare, pressed together thighs.</p> <p>A little, naked, collared slave, squirming and sweaty, writhing around, polishing her Mistress' boots as commanded to do.</p> <p>Courtney knew there was no way Twerp could successfully polish her boots this way. If Mom hadn't made that clear to her when she'd explained this earlier that morning, just surreptitiously watching her slave struggle so hard showed her that. Then again, having shiny, polished boots wasn't the object of this little lesson, either.</p> <p>After an hour, one of the longest, most intense hours Sasha had ever endured, Courtney finally put her book down, removed her headphones then stood up. Walking over to her slave she took Twerp's cuffed ankles and brought them up behind her back, eyes sparkling at Twerp's muffled squeal as she did that. Reaching into her pocket, she removed a short, six-inch length of chain, a locking clip at each end, then secured Twerp's ankles up over her back, fastening them to her cuffed wrists. Mom had said this was called a hog-tie.</p> <p>Twerp's muffled whimpers increased as even more of her freedom of motion was taken from her; at that, and at the realization that Courtney was now focusing her attention on her. She was hot, sweaty, tired and exhausted... and tingling so bad inside she ached. There wouldn't be any way of hiding how her body had been — and still was — reacting to all of this if Courtney rolled her sideways. Nor was there any way to prevent or avoid that happening if Courtney chose to do that.</p> <p>Which she found out seconds later, as Courtney effortlessly rolled her right onto her side. <i>Facing</i> her. So that Sasha was helplessly exposed in all her 'glory'. It didn't matter that Sasha was one-and-three-quarters heavier then her little cousin, more muscled and stronger. It didn't matter that, ordinarily, Sasha could easily outwrestle and overpower Courtney. All her muscles and strength meant naught with her being secured as she was; Courtney effortlessly moved Sasha as she pleased, and there wasn't a blessed thing Sasha could do about it.</p> <p>Courtney still didn't say anything, although her huge dusky eyes sparkled even brighter. Sasha was a slobbering, sweaty, soaked mess, her face and chest a vivid crimson as Courtney gazed down at her. Her flushed skin twitched and shivered as Courtney's tiny fingers very lightly started stroking her tummy and sides.</p> <p>And breasts. Oh yes, most certainly there. Courtney had been rather shy and self-conscious that first day when she'd sponged down her slave's breasts. She'd never touched a girl <i>that</i> way before, and she'd felt extremely timid about doing that. But she most certainly wasn't bashful now and, in fact, was incredibly fascinated with watching her slave helplessly squirm, incredibly intoxicated with that power over her. By now, she'd figured out few things would make her slave wildly, insanely squirm as having her breasts played with. Tiny, warm, soft palms were placed directly over Sasha's small, budding nascent breasts, making her softly inhale. Then deep, intense muffled moans erupted as Courtney started kneading, cupping, fondling Sasha's breasts.</p> <p>They felt so... different. Unlike anything she'd felt before. Really firm, almost like muscle, except they <i>weren't</i> muscle. Courtney stared, enchanted and entranced, as her tiny fingers squeezed and pressed those small, firm swells, watching them move under the gentle force of her small hands. Listening to Twerp's muffled grunts, gasps, pants and moans. Cries which grew even sharper, more fervent, when she started stroking, tweaking, tugging and stretching tiny hard nipples.</p> <p>Five minutes later Courtney sat back down, picked up her book and started reading again, leaving her slave still on her side, still hog-tied and gagged. And now uncontrollably writhing and squirming, mewling and moaning.</p> <p>And very, very wet. </p> <p>She was still squirming when Samantha entered, bringing in another glass of soda for Courtney. Samantha wasn't at all surprised to see Twerp gagged as she was. Nor, for that matter, surprised to see her hog-tied, either. But she was incredibly stunned seeing her writhing in intense, blazing arousal and need. Her steps literally faltered a moment, powerfully affected by the vision before her on the floor, an intensely erotic, sensual, arousing image so infinitely powerful it hit her like a sledgehammer blow, taking her breath away. </p> <p>Before her lay a beautiful little girl, completely naked, collared, hog-tied and gagged, writhing in passion and arousal so deep it was palpable. Her skin flushed and sweaty, little nostrils flaring with panted moans, sleek, toned muscles visibly twitching as wave after wave of tingles rippled through her. Little nipples so hard, so erect, they looked like tiny points, and pussy so wet it glistened and gleamed. Samantha swallowed hard, finding it impossible to tear her eyes away from that sight.</p> <p>Courtney looked at her Mom very curiously. She hadn't noticed it before, not really, but it appeared as if she, <i>too</i>, wanted to touch and play with Twerp. Up until now, the only time she'd really touched Twerp was during the anatomy lessons, and even then all she'd done was lightly caress Twerp's side and hip. <i>Courtney</i> was the one who had done all the other touchings, albeit mostly at her Mom's direction and coaching. Did Mom want to play with her slave, too, she wondered?</p> <p>Samantha finally managed to look away, although it was one of the hardest things she'd ever done before. She sat the glass of soda down on the end table next to the empty glass sitting there, then smiled down at her daughter.</p> <p>What happened next was so silly it was hilarious. Courtney tipped her head a bit to the side, gazing up at her Mom as she arched a feathery, very pale gold brow upwards, looking more twenty-nine then nine, clearly 'asking' <i>Do you want to play with Twerp?</i> Samantha, for her part, looked suddenly shy, dipping her head and giving a tiny little nod, looking more as if <i>she</i> were nine and asked, out of the blue, if she wanted her fondest dream fulfilled. All she needed to do to complete that picture would have been to dig a toe into the carpet and wriggle a bit. And her expression clearly 'said' <i>Uh-huh! I really</i> do<i>. Can I?</i> Really<i>?</i></p> <p>Tiny little hands covered her mouth as Courtney tried smothering her giggles. Huge gray eyes sparkled over her fingers, then she lowered her hands, widely grinning and nodding at her Mom.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't see the exchange of their expressions, not really, not lying as she was. But she had no trouble at all noticing Samantha as she started slowly walking around her, squirming, naked body. She felt very much like a very little mouse being stalked by a huge, ravenous tabby cat. The fact that Samantha's eyes <i>did</i> glitter with an avid hunger only made her feel that way even worse.</p> <p>Samantha slowly walked around the trembling little slave several times, savoring that vision, and at the wide-eyed, nervous apprehensive look in her eyes. Twerp couldn't easily follow her the entire time as Samantha walked around her, but that didn't stop her from trying!</p> <p>She finally knelt at Twerp's side, gently stroking her damp, sweaty hair for a moment before lowering her hands — which trembled — then lightly brushed them over Twerp's helplessly bared and exposed skin.</p> <p>Courtney's touches had most certainly been enthusiastic and eager, no doubt about that. But Samantha's were... <i>experienced</i>. She didn't rush things, not at all, even though her own mouth felt abruptly dry and her insides thrumming with excitement and arousal. Samantha knew that arousal could be controlled, and could reasonably easily check and rein in her own. She'd often had to do that in the past, placing control over desire when training or even disciplining and punishing other slaves.</p> <p>It was just a lot more... <i>difficult</i>... to do... this time... with Twerp. </p> <p>Courtney was learning how to kindle and ignite, fan and inflame, her slave's arousal. And she was a quick learner, too, and had been doing an excellent job of that. But Samantha was quite experienced. Very adept at coaxing and cajoling, teasing and drawing out, everything from a slave. For the first few minutes she did nothing but probe, striving to discover every spot, every area, that Twerp responded to. And then she explored every variation of them: light, almost tickling brushes of just fingertips; firmer caresses of fingers; firm sweeps of palms; kneading and rolling; light glides of just the very tips of her elegant nails; firmer grazes that left little pink trails behind. Discovering which worked best in what area, maximizing how Twerp responded.</p> <p>Courtney leaned forwards in her chair, sparkling eyes avidly watching — cataloguing and memorizing — everything her Mom did, and how it affected Twerp. And affect her it certainly <i>did</i>! After just ten minutes, Twerp was a shuddering, quivering, squirming wreck, tiny nostrils fluttering as harsh, panted breaths hissed through them. Small hands and feet twisted and tugged in their locked cuffs, her slender toned muscles jerked and tensed, virtually vibrating. Her skin was a mottled red and white, heavily sweaty, and her muffled moans, whimpers and mewls were almost nonstop.</p> <p>Finally Courtney knelt down alongside her slave, too, opposite where her Mom knelt. She gazed down in wide-eyed, rapturous wonder at Twerp. ""Oh Mom!"" she whispered in awe, ""Isn't she so pretty!""</p> <p>Samantha took several deep, shuddery breaths then, willing herself back into control. And that was, by far, one of the hardest things she'd <i>ever</i> done! ""Yes baby, she is,"" she whispered back, in absolute, utter agreement. ""Oh yes, she certainly <i>is</i>!""</p> <p>Twerp whined then, feeling the wondrous touches pause, wriggling her body in an impotent, futile effort to seek out and find more. Powerful, intense tingles rippled and surged back and forth within her, and once again she felt as if she was standing on the edge of a precipice, filled to bursting inside with... <i>something</i>. Every part of her was thrumming, even her skin was supersensitive. And the realization that she was naked, completely and totally helplessly bound and gagged, feeling the cuffs around her wrists and ankles, the strain of her body pulled into the position she was in, the ache of her small jaws from the gag... <i>all</i> of that just amplified the sensations and tingles and heat inside her.</p> <p>""I love watching her squirm,"" Courtney said in a soft murmur, gazing down, entranced and enchanted at Twerp's helpless bucks and wriggles. ""I love <i>making</i> her squirm even better.""</p> <p>Samantha indulgently smiled, softly chuckled, fully aware of that by now. ""I kind of figured that out,"" she said, deep blue eyes twinkling, at which Courtney sheepishly grinned and softly blushed.</p> <p>Their words dimly filtered through to Sasha, who still was writhing and panting, aching and tingling so intensely she almost sobbed with the sensation. But their next few statements seemed to cut right through that enveloping thick fog, shocking her.</p> <p>""Your slave can, you know, be trained to squirm without having to be touched at all,"" Samantha told Courtney.</p> <p>""Wow! <i>Really</i>!?"" she blurted out in awed delight.</p> <p>Nodding, Samantha confirmed that. ""Yes. Really. She can be trained so that simply seeing something, like rope, or even just a certain look from you, can trigger her to start uncontrollably squirming.""</p> <p>""Kewl!"" Courtney ecstatically chirped, bouncing on her little knees.</p> <p>""Not only that, but you could train her to do so with just a word,"" Samantha added.</p> <p>""<i>Awesome</i>!"" Courtney said, wide-eyed. ""You mean, I could just look at Twerp and, go, like,"" she asked, suddenly looking down right into Twerp's now wide and frightened eyes, ""<i>squirm</i>?"" she added.</p> <p>As Samantha had an inkling her daughter might wish to try that very thing out, she'd very gently shifted her hand, which had been resting on Twerp's quivering, trembling slender thigh, upwards and more forwards, cunningly prepositioning her fingers for this very moment. The very instant that Courtney said 'squirm' Samantha lightly tapped the tip of her tapered nail directly atop Twerp's swollen, slick pearl.</p> <p>The effect was immediate: Twerp immediately bucked, a sharp muffled moan burst from her. Courtney's huge eyes rounded in amazement. ""<i>Wow</i>!"" she whispered, awed and stunned.</p> <p>Poor Sasha was no less stunned then Courtney had been. The instant Courtney had said 'squirm' an intense, electrifying jolt had rocketed through her, making her uncontrollably arch up and cry out. This... this... this <i>couldn't</i> be happening to her, she mentally wailed, deeply shocked. They... they wouldn't... couldn't... <i>really</i> train her like that, could they? Would they?</p> <p>Sasha tensed up, desperately struggled to remain still and unresponsive, seeing Courtney looking as if she wanted to try that again. But it didn't matter. The moment Courtney huskily, breathily crooned, ""Squirm,"" Sasha felt another intense, sharp jolt race through her, and she once again bucked, squealed and squirmed. </p> <p>She never realized that her Aunt had, both times, craftily tapped her swollen, sensitive clit with the tip of her nail. Never understood that that was what had truly triggered those consuming, fiery waves of intense tingles. All she knew, all she was aware of was that, in both instances, simply having Courtney command her to squirm made her to just that: <i>squirm</i>.</p> <p>Courtney was deliriously joyous about this. At first. Then her delighted expression grew thoughtfully frowny. Finally she asked, ""Will Twerp squirm like that from now on when <i>anyone</i> tells her to squirm?""</p> <p>Samantha shook her head. ""No sweetheart. Only you. You're her Mistress, after all. Watch."" At that Samantha gazed down at Twerp, waiting until the now-pale child locked her enormous, aghast eyes to hers, waiting until she felt her tense up, trying to prevent the inevitable. ""Squirm,"" Samantha told Twerp, in a dull, neutral, almost bored tone.</p> <p>The moment she spoke the word Twerp tensed even more. But that was <i>all</i> she did, and her grass green eyes looked abruptly relieved yet still very apprehensive. </p> <p>Of course, Samantha hadn't tapped her clit that time, so it wasn't surprising that Twerp hadn't reacted. But neither the trembling little slave nor Courtney knew that. </p> <p>Nor did either know what Samantha did: it wouldn't take very many 'lessons', not as primed and responsive as Twerp was, until she really <i>did</i> respond to just Courtney telling her to squirm. That would require, after all, only very minor conditioning, and very easily accomplished.</p> <p>Assuming Courtney <i>wanted</i> that, of course.</p> <p>Sasha's heart was painfully pounding in her chest. It was one thing to get excited about being tied up and stuff like that, and very much another to have that happen to her simply because Courtney <i>told</i> her to squirm! That was more then simply embarrassing and humiliating. That was... frightening. Horrifying. Her blood ran cold as liquid helium just thinking about that! </p> <p>And if Courtney chose to have her trained that way, there wouldn't be anything Sasha could do about it, either!</p> <p>Courtney was silent for a long time, still that frowny thoughtful expression on her face. Her small, soft, warm hand lightly caressed her slave's trembling lithe leg as she considered things. On one hand, she was rather enchanted at the idea of being able to just tell Twerp to squirm and seeing her do just that. It was a very power, seductive image. But she could also see how scared Twerp was about that, too. And, although Courtney was learning to ignore Twerp's fears when it came to some things that happened, or were going to happen, she couldn't easily ignore it this time.</p> <p>Nor, to her surprise, did she find that she <i>wanted</i> to ignore it. As she had a pretty good idea why it was so frightening and appalling to her.</p> <p>Being unable to stop moving or squirming when she was touched was one thing. After all, the touched felt good and, as Mom had explained, girls' bodies were sort of designed to respond particular ways to specific kinds of touches and stuff. Sort of like being unable to stop giggling or jerking when you got tickled. You couldn't help that, you just <i>did</i>!</p> <p>But to be trained to squirm at just a word, well... <i>that</i> sure wasn't normal. No way! And it kinda was like changing the squirms from something normal and proper to making Twerp react more like a thing, like a computer program or game. And that didn't seem... right... to Courtney. In fact, it felt <i>wrong</i> to her. It was one thing to make Twerp squirm because she couldn't resist the wonderful feelings Courtney might force her to feel. Or because Courtney verbally commanded her slave to squirm and she voluntarily submitted to that order. But it was quite another for her to squirm simply because she didn't have <i>any</i> choice at all about doing it because Courtney just said a word.</p> <p>""I like seeing Twerp squirm,"" she finally said, her words coming quite slow and thoughtful. ""I really do. Just not... <i>that</i> way."" She gave a little shrug of one small shoulder. ""I know Twerp's my slave. Which also makes her my possession. But she isn't a <i>thing</i>, she's still a person, and training her like that, well,"" she gave another little shrug, ""just doesn't feel right to me.""</p> <p>Twerp gave a convulsive sob of relief. If she could have moved she would have hugged Courtney for that.</p> <p>""I like making her squirm because I touch her and she just can't stay still,"" she explained, ""and also because I tell her I want to see her squirm and she does that to please me. <i>That</i> feels right and OK. The other <i>doesn't</i>, though,"" she finished.</p> <p>Samantha suffered a momentary pang of shock. For two reasons: one is that she had found the image of Twerp being trained, inexorably compelled to irresistibly squirm when told extremely erotic and exciting, and the other at Courtney's decision.</p> <p>A very mature, thought out and reasoned decision at that. Samantha was, once again, very impressed and proud of her daughter.</p> <p>""Very well,"" she accepted. ""It is, after all, <i>your</i> choice in how your slave is trained. And it's not as if we don't have a lot still you can choose to have her trained in and for.""</p> <p>Courtney nodded. Mom certainly had been giving her quite the education the last three days, and she simply couldn't <i>wait</i> to get started on some of them! However, until Twerp was, at the very least, resigned if not accepting her fate, then a lot of that needed to wait.</p> <p>Samantha gave a final gentle caress to Twerp's tummy before rising, then warmly smiled at her daughter before leaving the room. From what she'd seen it would still be another hour or two before Courtney was finished with this particular lesson with her slave, and that gave her time to sit down and consider things herself.</p> <p>Once back in the kitchen she poured another cup of coffee before sitting down at the table. Even now Samantha could feel thrumming inside the remnants of her earlier arousal and excitement with the little slave. Thank <i>goodness</i> Courtney had called a halt to things because, if she <i>hadn't</i>, Samantha would have continued with the conditioning. And would have been turned on the entire time, too.</p> <p>Samantha could no longer deny it: Twerp turned her on as few — if any — other slaves she'd played with had ever done before. She hadn't expected that, hadn't <i>planned</i> on that ever happening. Good Lord, the girl was her <i>niece</i>, after all! Not to mention being a child!</p> <p>But the instant she'd walked into the room and had seen Twerp writhing in deep, absolute arousal, that image had spiked the final nail in the coffin of her resistance. The walls of her imperviousness came tumbling down, their adamantine bricks shattered into sand and dust. Although she still battled with the ethics of the situation, weighing right versus wrong, now she had to contend with her own growing desires, and that mightily was tipping the balance. She'd known of the hazards and dangers, knew how easily someone could justify actions they took but had thought she'd been stronger then that. </p> <p>Well, it seemed she <i>wasn't</i>.</p> <p>Samantha took another sip, cradling the mug between both hands, savoring the warmth. She still hadn't — <i>yet</i> — crossed that final, irrevocable line. But she was standing right there, poised on the edge, and she knew it. In fact, if she was brutally honest, she'd already put her toes over the edge. Just because she hadn't done anything overtly sexual, like using toys, hadn't meant they'd crossed over the boundary of innocent, sensual fun and over into intimate sexuality.</p> <p>And while it was patently obvious that Twerp was deeply unhappy about quite a few things, it was even odds that, were Samantha to ask her when she was calmer — say, right after waking up in the morning — if she wanted things to stop that Twerp would say no. Of course, it went without saying that were Samantha to ask that very same question while Twerp was writhing and squirming as she had been earlier, it was virtually a given that she'd say no.</p> <p>That was also something she'd have to explain to Courtney: that when someone was powerfully aroused and excited inhibitions went out the window. They'd eagerly agree to doing things that, in saner, more sober moments, they'd never consider doing at all. And while that could be extremely useful when helping someone expand their limits, one had to be extraordinarily cautious in doing so, as one could easily, by accident, exceed someone's limits.</p> <p>And however tempting some ideas might be that cropped up when she considered that, picturing doing certain things to and with Twerp when she was deep in the powerful throes of arousal, Samantha understood she'd have to be very careful. All the more so when she admitted her own judgment might not be too stable. </p> <p>Simply imagining teasing Twerp over and over until she literally sobbed, begged and pleaded to be plugged fore and aft was enough to have Samantha's blood start pounding. She quickly took another sip of coffee, sternly forcing herself to calm down. Deep blue eyes glittered as she pensively thought, debating how things should progress from this point onwards.</p> <p>Pushing the door closed with her ample bottom Marcie sat the overnight bag on the floor, a soft deep sigh as she did. This weekend hadn't turned out as she'd hoped and, in fact, she'd called it short. It wasn't anyone's fault. Sometimes, no matter how well matched people seemed online, the chemistry just didn't 'click', which had been the case this time. Still, it had been extremely disappointing, Marcie had hoped for an enjoyable relaxing time.</p> <p>Locking the door and securing the safety chain Marcie then picked the bag back up before heading to her bedroom. She wasn't terribly surprised at not being ''greeted'' as soon as she came in; undoubtedly her babies were still showing their displeasure at her absence. They always were when she was gone for more then a day, but it wouldn't be too long before they paid a visit.</p> <p>Sure enough, Marcie had no sooner placed the bag in her bedroom closet then Aphrodite walked in, winding her way once around Marcie's ankles before flirting her tail and padding off. Athena and Apollo would take longer to forgive her, she knew; Aphrodite was the sweetie of the three.</p> <p>Marcie checked their food and water dishes, replenishing both before taking a quick shower. She hadn't planned on being back quite so early, but since she was perhaps she'd get caught up on some chores. She decided to check her emails first before wading into that fray, grumbling at seeing over two hundred and fifty new messages, virtually all of them adverts, junk or spam.</p> <p>She'd accidentally posted several times to some of her favorite UseNet groups using an addy that hadn't had an anti-spam header and was now paying the price. Mouthing dark oaths she started mass deleting messages after messages, wishing sinister, evil curses on spammers.</p> <p>""Crap!"" she muttered, deleting a mail whose addy seemed familiar. Checking out the trash folder she blinked, silently cursing again as she recovered the deleted item, for she'd almost missed it: an email from Samantha, a very dear friend — and occasional Mistress — of hers. As the subject clearly stated ""Rush Order; Very Important"" she wasn't at all surprised to find out, upon opening the mail, that's exactly what it was.</p> <p>A rather <i>substantial</i> order, too, Marcie noticed, softly whistling at the items being ordered. Rubbing her hands together in satisfaction, she kept reading; it was a joy making items, especially for dear close friends. Although she was a touch wistful; she'd rather have spent this weekend with Samantha rather then how it had actually turned out. However, it was a tad difficult when one lived four hours apart.</p> <p>Marcie frowned, seeing that Samantha wanted all of this by the upcoming weekend. This was quite a bit of work involved and, unfortunately, she'd blown two days by being away most of this weekend. Even if she overnight express mailed them, she'd have to have them all completed by Thursday afternoon, which didn't seem all that likely unless she happened to have some of the items in stock.</p> <p>Opening up a small drawer to the right of her desk Marcie removed order blanks, then started recording the measurements onto them. They seemed... odd. And it wasn't until she'd logged off and started checking out the few things she had in stock that she realized why: the measurements were very small; some almost ridiculously so, in fact.</p> <p>She double-checked what she'd written down, wondering if she'd somehow made an error. If she <i>had</i>, she must have made errors jotting down every single one, for it wasn't as if she'd only misrecorded measurements for, say, the wrist cuffs. They <i>all</i> were small and diminutive.</p> <p>The ankle and wrists cuffs weren't overly so, at least not blatantly obvious. She'd only have to trim some existing ones and add a few holes closer to the buckle before having a set of each. But the others, like the glove binder and body harness looked very small, much smaller then any of her existing patterns.</p> <p>Marcie reached down, petting Apollo and Athena who, as she'd expected, finally deigned to make an appearance. Well, she still had a good bit of the afternoon and all of this evening free, and she couldn't think of a better use of her time then starting on her work.</p> <p>It sure as hell beat housework any day of the week!</p> <p>Turning the page of her book Courtney kept reading, pretty much ignoring her slave, who remained hog-tied and gagged just in front of her. Although now and then sparkling gray eyes peeped over the top of the book as she peeked down and watched. The breathy, panty moans and mewls had finally ceased. So had the squirms, although Twerp continued restlessly shifting about. Well, shifting about as much as she was able to do, anyway. Which sure wasn't much at all. </p> <p>It was obvious she was growing increasingly uncomfortable. But, considering her nipples remained quite puckered and erect Courtney was reasonable sure her slave wasn't feeling <i>only</i> distressed. It had been very fun and exciting making her squirm, and seeing Mom make her squirm, too! And Courtney rather wanted to make her slave squirm again. <i>And</i> again and again and again...</p> <p>It was difficult to rein in her impatience, but she kept reminding herself she had all this summer to play with her slave. It wasn't as if she was going to be taken away from her or anything, after all. Besides, after her own 'lesson' two days ago, Courtney had started understanding why breaks now and then might be important for her slave. Too much too fast could be harmful, and Courtney didn't want to take any chances of harming Twerp.</p> <p>She'd understood that from the very beginning, at least when it came to physical harm. She just hadn't really understood that Twerp could <i>also</i> be harmed mentally and emotionally. At least, not until Mom had shown Courtney, quite graphically, how something like that could happen. It was kinda like expecting a water ride at the park only finding yourself riding a huge giganormous tidal wave instead. Or expecting to ride a merry go round and finding yourself atop a wild galloping stallion.</p> <p>After about fifteen minutes Courtney put her book up then hopped up from her chair. Twerp tensed, expecting Courtney to come over to her, but all she did was examine her boots very closely before making a chiding 'tsk' sound. ""A slave missed quite a few spots,"" she pointed out, and Twerp quailed. She'd tried for over an hour to get polish everywhere. But, with the cuffs locked as they were and having to daub it on with the gag brush, there hadn't been any way she really could evenly apply the polish to the boots.</p> <p>Twerp tensed again as Courtney crouched down at her head, but she simply unsnapped the front of the gag and removed the applicator brush. Then she took the open tin of polish and carefully finished rubbing the polish evenly over all the surfaces before placing the brush on the table and picking up the buffing one.</p> <p>Tiny fingers carefully placed it into position before securing the snaps, then Twerp let out a muffled squeak as Courtney simply rolled her onto her tummy, again moving effortlessly moving her. She groaned as the connecting chain was unlocked and removed, feeling her lithe, slender legs finally able to stretch back out. Being hog-tied like that had been quite confining and restrictive! </p> <p>Courtney settled back down in her chair and picked her book back up. ""A slave is to finish polishing her Mistress' boots,"" was all she said before burying her nose back into the pages.</p> <p>Twerp's whine was barely audible, muffled by the large, firm leather pear in her mouth. A gag that <i>wasn't</i> going to be removed until she, somehow, managed to make those boots shine like mirrors. Wriggling on her tummy, her entire body aching from her exertions, she humped and bumped her way back over to the boots again.</p> <p>Once there she carefully positioned her face over one boot, locating it by touch as the buffing brush finally contacted, then began rocking her head back and forth, gliding the brush over the boot.</p> <p>She tried. She really <i>really</i> tried. But it was impossible. Her neck, small shoulders and back felt like they were on fire, muscles knotted and strained, burning with fatigue. She managed, somehow, to get the toe and instep of one boot to actually shine a bit but that was all she could do before hitting the end of her resources. Finally she just lay there on her tummy, softly crying, tears tracking down her cheeks. She was never, <i>ever</i> gonna get that gag taken out, not at this rate. And she'd really <i>tried</i> to obey, too!</p> <p>Courtney gave her slave another hour at this attempt, although it was glaringly apparent after just the first ten minutes it was a hopeless cause. And <i>not</i>, she was pleased to see, because Twerp hadn't been trying. Finally she set her book back down then gazed at her slave laying on her tummy before her.</p> <p>""Not <i>too</i> bad a job on the toe,"" Courtney said, watching as Twerp gave out a muffled sob, well aware that there was still far more then a toe to complete. ""Don't move,"" she told Twerp after about half a minute, quite pleased as she abruptly froze in place, not moving at all other then the motion of her breathing. Slipping from her chair Courtney crouched by Twerp then unlocked the cuffs from each other before sitting back down.</p> <p>The Dopp kit landed with a soft thud right in front of her face, then Twerp heard Courtney say, ""A slave has fifteen minutes to finish polishing her Mistress' boots."" </p> <p>Sasha just stared at the kit for several seconds, confused and nonplused, then the words finally percolated through her stunned head. She exploded into action, grabbing the kit, small fingers tugging the zipper open in such frantic haste she almost ripped the seams apart. Moments later she had the normal-sized buffing brush in hand and was rapidly gliding it back and forth over the boots, softly whimpering in her haste.</p> <p>Courtney got goosebumps watching Twerp in action, a light tingle in her tummy as her slave madly started polishing. She didn't even <i>try</i> reading her book, just sat up and avidly observed Twerp at her task.</p> <p>Sasha wished she'd paid better attention to her Aunt when she'd demonstrated how to polish. She hadn't thought that had been important at all then, but now? Now she realized that if she didn't do this job as well as she <i>could</i> have done, she was going to pay a potentially heft consequence. For she didn't doubt, not for a moment, that Courtney had been deadly serious when she'd told her she'd remain gagged until both boots shined like mirrors.</p> <p>She buffed and buffed until the leather looked glossy, then tugged the polishing cloth free from the kit bag and furiously whipped it back and forth over the leather. Well within the fifteen minutes she finally finished, sweat beading on her skin and lightly trickling in itchy, tickly rivulets.</p> <p>""Nadu,"" Courtney commanded, and Sasha quickly knelt as trained, dropping the cloth and bringing her small wrists behind her back, crossing them. Courtney inspected the boots very closely before nodding to herself. ""Too bad a slave couldn't have done such a good job to <i>start</i> with,"" she finally announced, staring rather firmly at her slave.</p> <p>Sasha felt her face and chest furiously blaze. She wanted to snipe back, wanted to dispute that, just as she had been for most of this year. But... she <i>couldn't</i>. Because Courtney was right. Sasha had known what she was supposed to have done, and intentionally chose not to do it. She'd no one but herself to blame, no matter how badly she wished and needed to do otherwise.</p> <p>Her jaws were starting to badly ache, and her face, chin and chest were a sticky, gummy, slobbery mess from the gag. She badly wanted it out and, since she'd polished the boots as told, she'd expected the gag to be removed now. Courtney, however, simply had her kneel next to her chair before she went back to reading, completely ignoring her imploring eyes and her rapid tipping of her head as she tried drawing attention to the gag still in her mouth.</p> <p>Sasha didn't understand why Courtney left the gag in. Hadn't she done as she'd been told, after all? An infinitesimal flicker of defiance started to kindle, but then reality extinguished it. Courtney could have left the cuffs locked together, after all. And, <i>had</i> she done that, there would have been no way at all Sasha could have finished polishing. Instead, she'd been lenient and had unlocked them so Sasha could actually have a real chance of completing the task. The gag might still be in, true, but it was far better to have completed the task then to still have been facing the impossible.</p> <p>Courtney kept a watch on Twerp out of the corner of her eye. Her slave tried remaining in proper position, but it was obvious she was too tired, sore, aching and exhausted to continue doing so for long. ""Lay on your tummy in front of me,"" she finally told her, ""facing sideways.""</p> <p>Sasha blinked, startled from her reverie. Well, more precisely, her increasingly futile attempt to ignore the aches and pains of over stressed muscles. She quickly moved to the front of the chair, stretching out on her tummy as told to do. Ohgawd, it felt soooo nice just to be able to fully stretch out again! </p> <p>Then she tensed, feeling Courtney lightly rest her boots atop her butt. A fierce, hot blush flowed down in a crimson tide at that. She... she was being used as a footstool! </p> <p>Courtney hadn't intended that but, once she saw how Twerp was lying, right in front of her, she just couldn't help but do that. Twerp's rump was the perfect height, as Courtney's little legs weren't long enough to reach the floor even in this chair. She didn't make a big production of it, simply rested them atop her butt then went back to reading again.</p> <p>Sasha felt extremely odd as she lay there. It was, in its way, quite humiliating being used as a footstool. But she couldn't deny how wonderful it felt being able to stretch out and actually relax, not in light of the afternoon she'd had today! It seemed a small, trivial price to pay for that luxury, all the more so since Courtney wasn't making a big deal about it. In fact, she wasn't acting as if anything was out of the ordinary, so it was hard to actually feel ashamed.</p> <p>About another hour passed then Samantha returned, carrying a plate and another glass, this one of iced tea. Courtney looked up and smiled, then went ""Yum!"" at the aroma. Pizza!</p> <p>Sasha scented that, too, and her tummy audibly rumbled. Grilled mozzarella cheese might be her favorite sandwich, but pizza was her all-time favorite food! But she had the sinking feeling that she wouldn't be getting any pizza tonight. </p> <p>Her Aunt didn't seem to act as if seeing Sasha used as a footstool was anything out of the ordinary. In fact, she didn't seem to notice that at all, simply handed the plate to Courtney before setting the iced tea on the table and picking up the two empty glasses there before leaving. Courtney, for her part, didn't say a word other then happily saying, ""Thanks Mom!"" when handed the plate.</p> <p>A tear trickled down Sasha's cheek as Courtney wolfed down the two slices of pizza. How much longer was she going to have to endure this treatment? How many more days of awful, icky oatmeal? Of nasty, yucky harsh soap? Of being caged all day and night?</p> <p><i>Until you stop fighting and start behaving</i>, a tiny voice in her head whispered.</p> <p><i>But... but that would mean caving in! Giving in!</i> she wailed back.</p> <p><i>Your choice,</i> the voice whispered back. <i>They</i> told<i> you that would always be your choice. They weren't going to force you, hold a gun to your head. You weren't given a choice about enduring this, true, but you</i> do<i> have the freedom to choose whether to obey or not. You just have to accept the results and consequences of your decisions.</i></p> <p>Was it really worth it? Continuing to fight and resist? She hadn't gotten <i>anywhere</i> doing that, it was like beating her head against a brick wall. And she really couldn't even say they were being cruel and callous either. Harsh, yes. Very strict and stern, yes. Extremely demanding but, even then, Sasha had to admit they'd been cutting her slack. More then a few times she'd been too tired or exhausted to do things properly and exactly, and they hadn't punished her for that. Only when she could have done better and <i>chose</i> not to had she been punished.</p> <p>Courtney didn't take very long to finish dinner, neatly eating her slices and drinking some iced tea. Once she was done she had Sasha stand to be leashed, then attached the leash and took her back to her cage again. Sasha was miserable; itchy, sticky with sweat and slobber — and cream, she hotly blushed, feeling that down there, too. She badly wanted a shower, badly wanted that gag out, badly wanted real food.</p> <p>Courtney had her kneel at the entrance to the cage, and while Sasha valiantly struggled not to whine she couldn't keep from sniffling, feeling despair at the prospect of being caged while still gagged with <i>this</i> gag! Then stiffened as she felt Courtney's tiny fingers pluck at the buckle behind her head. She couldn't help groaning as the large pear was slowly removed from her small, gaped mouth, nor could she help the furious blush as a literal flood of spit cascaded down her chin and chest as it was fully withdrawn. </p> <p>If Courtney noticed that she didn't say anything, she simply had Sasha crawl back in the cage before locking it closed again. It wasn't the easiest thing to do but, once inside, Sasha used a corner of the sheet to wipe her face and chest off before lying down and closing her eyes. Her muscles were mortally exhausted and strained, trembling with fatigue and stress, her tummy was rumbling and she was parched and thirsty.</p> <p>And there wasn't anything she could do about any of that but wait.</p> <p>Wait until her Mistress chose to do something about them.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1658,"Summer Slave, Part 11",11,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-09-16,16,4,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sasha didn't have to wait very long. No more then fifteen minutes after she'd been stored Courtney returned, carrying two bowls with her. Crouching in front of the cage Courtney unlocked the front grill and slid both inside before leaning back against a nearby cage and watching. </p><p>Sasha wasn't surprised to see oatmeal and water again, although she wanted to cry. This was the second straight day of nothing but oatmeal and water for meals and she was mortally tired of having nothing but that to eat and drink. Which didn't stop her from shoveling it into her mouth. At least her hands weren't cuff locked behind her back so she could eat instead of lapping! </p><p>She wanted to protest but didn't dare. She knew, beyond any doubt, what would happen if she opened her mouth to complain: Courtney would simply take away both bowls, whether Sasha had finished eating or not, and she'd be gagged so quick her head would spin. And, although she couldn't think what could be <i>worse</i> then plain, cold, bland oatmeal, Sasha had a horrid suspicion she'd find out if she complained aloud. </p><p>How many times during the last two weeks had she sniped, groused and whined over meals Aunt Samantha had made? And for no real, good reason other then to bitch and moan, to score against her Aunt and Courtney. Visions of lasagna, pork chops and chicken parmesan danced in her head, all meals Aunt Samantha had made for dinner and Sasha had rolled her eyes and derisively sneered at. </p><p>She was finished way too soon, the bowl empty but her tummy wanting more, but Courtney simply removed both bowls, relocked the front grill and left. Sniffling, Sasha wriggled and got as comfy as she could. She wanted to work up a good case of the mads against both of them but couldn't. Whether she liked admitting it or not Sasha had no one but herself to blame for the boring, tasteless meals. </p><p><i>""You'll eat, only when your Mistress decides to feed you. And what and how she decides to feed you. That might be cold, plain oatmeal for the rest of the summer if a slave keeps being disobedient. You'll drink, only when your Mistress decides her slave needs to drink. And drink whatever a slave is given. That might just be tepid water. A slave might not like just cold oatmeal and water, but you'll live on that. And that's all a slave can expect: the bare minimum to live on. Anything more then that will be up to your Mistress and, at the very least, will need to be </i>earned<i>.""</i> </p><p>That's what Aunt Samantha had told her that very first morning. She'd <i>warned</i> Sasha, clear as day, what would happen if she kept being disobedient but, as she had been for a long time now, Sasha was sure she could outmaneuver and finagle until she got her way. She'd chosen to ignore that warning, just as she had the ones that had followed, and now she was paying the price. </p><p>This just wasn't fair. It wasn't right and it shouldn't be happening to her! She kept telling herself that, even as another part of her considered that stealing wasn't right, either, but people still got robbed anyway. This wasn't going to stop or go away simply because it wasn't right. </p><p>And even as she fretted over all that, another part of her wondered what all this would be like if she <i>stopped</i> fighting and resisting. They kept hinting that things could and would get better if she just stopped being defiant and rebellious, after all. Nor could she forget, not after a week's worth of illicit exploration, that lots of people <i>chose</i> to do this. Surely, there must be <i>something</i> fun about this if so many people willingly decided to be slaves! </p><p>No sooner did she think of that then Sasha's tummy started tingling again. Oh yes, she blushingly thought, by now she had some pretty good ideas what those 'somethings' might be. </p><p>She was itchy from sweat and the sticky drying slobber on her chest. Sasha wanted a shower very badly, and again that only reminded her of the penalties of disobedience. Was it really worth it? To keep resisting? </p><p><i>Yes! </i>a small voice shouted<i>. It is! This is exactly what they hope to accomplish! They're brainwashing you girl! They're trying to make you so miserable, feel so hopeless and despaired that you'll start believing and doing anything and everything they tell you!</i> </p><p>Well, maybe that was true. And maybe it <i>wasn't</i>. True, she certainly felt distressed, desolate, forlorn and anxious. But she didn't think, <i>or</i> feel, that they were tricking her. Playing mean, evil, wicked mind games with her to get her to do things. In fact, they'd been quite straightforward in explaining just what was what. She might not <i>like</i> what was required, no, but she understood that, and very clearly, too. </p><p>Oh, she didn't know <i>what</i> to think any more! She was so confused, and nowhere was that bewilderment more perplexingly prevalent then how her body was reacting to things. Almost as if it had a mind of its own! And that wasn't even taking into account all the new and powerful sensations she'd been experiencing, so heady and wonderful they made her head swim and feel so lightheaded and fuzzy glowy. </p><p>Sasha didn't have much time to dwell on matters, as Courtney soon returned. And much quicker then Sasha had expected. She didn't know if that was a good thing or not. </p><p>Not that it mattered, either way, for she wouldn't have a choice no matter which way it turned out. She backed out of the cage when told to do so, then stood up to be leashed, again when told. It wasn't until Courtney was actually leading her off that Sasha realized she really hadn't thought twice about crawling on hands and knees out of the cage <i>or</i> assuming the leash position. She'd simply done it when told. Huh. How odd. </p><p>She didn't have much time to ponder on that, as Courtney lead her to the shower area, stopping in the locker room. Unclipping the leash she then unlocked and removed the four sturdy black leather cuffs. But not the collar. That hadn't been removed, <i>ever</i>, remaining around her neck from the moment Courtney had locked it around her throat. </p><p>Courtney set the cuffs in the one locker then said, ""A slave had twenty minutes to shower. She is to be kneeling, the cuffs locked back on, when she is returned for. Don't dawdle."" And then she left. </p><p>Considering the crappy items she'd been given to wash up with, dawdling certainly wasn't going to be a problem, Sasha thought as she gathered up the meager, mediocre things. Still, even just sluicing off with warm clean water would feel heavenly, and Sasha quickly scurried to the showers to wash up, eager to rinse off the itchy, sticky dried sweat and spit... and cream. Rubbing the thick, harsh bar of soap over her skin Sasha - as before - chose not to use the burlap washcloth, using her small hands instead. Although she wasn't going to have any choice when it came to using its bigger mate to dry off with. Actually washing down took only a few minutes, but Sasha lingered after, luxuriating in the refreshing, revitalizing warmth of the pounding spray. It felt so <i>good</i> to be clean! </p><p>She didn't forget to replace the items once she was done. She hadn't thought Courtney had been joking when she'd said the next step would be chaining Sasha to the wall and scrubbing her down with a coarse bristle brush and ice water. And she'd rather not find out - the <i>hard</i> way - that yes, indeed, Courtney had been utterly serious. She still believed it was a stupid waste of time to put stuff back and away you were only going to use tomorrow. But she was starting to think it was a bigger waste of time beating her head against a brick wall. It wasn't getting her anywhere. Well, nowhere forwards, anyway. She'd certainly been going <i>backwards</i> in a big way though! </p><p>There had to be some way out of this mess, she was sure of that. What that might be she hadn't any clue... yet. But she wasn't just going to give <i>totally</i> up and start accepting <i>everything</i>. She'd 'go with the flow' for now, until she'd figured things out. Until then, it just didn't make any sense to keep making things worse, making them any harder on herself then they already were. </p><p>It didn't take long to put the cuffs back on and resecure the locks. She debated waiting until the last moment to kneel, even glanced over at the Executive door to see if it was cracked open again, with Courtney on the other side and peeking in to see what Sasha did. It was closed, though and, as far as Sasha could tell, she was completely alone and unobserved. </p><p>As far as she could <i>tell</i>, anyway. </p><p>Considering the fiasco the last time she rebelliously lounged about instead of kneeling as told, and what the result of that had been, Sasha decided to err on the side of caution. Discretion being the better part of valor, as it were. Besides, her butt clenched just at the memory of that strapping! So, with a deep sigh, Sasha settled down onto her knees and waited. </p><p>She froze, her blood feeling like ice water, as her Aunt entered from the Executive side. Even as she nervously and warily tensed Sasha felt an odd startled jolt. Now that she thought about it, although Aunt Samantha had been habitually stern and forbidding, so far it had been only <i>Courtney</i> that had actually punished Sasha. Aunt Samantha had yet to lay a single finger on Sasha, it had been Courtney that had hand spanked, hairbrushed, cropped and strapped her! </p><p>Yet it wasn't Courtney that made Sasha instinctively feel nervous, anxious and intimidated. But... maybe she <i>should</i>. Sasha nervously licked her lips, remembering something Courtney had told her yesterday morning. </p><p><i>""Well, if a slave won't obey out of gratitude and respect, then I'll make sure she obeys out of </i>fear<i>.""</i> </p><p>Considering the grim tone of that declaration, Sasha had no disillusions about Courtney's sincerity. Is Sasha didn't start responding to Courtney like she did to her mother, obviously Courtney intended to do whatever it took to inculcate the proper response from Sasha. </p><p>""A slave is to come with me,"" Samantha announced, and Sasha quickly rose to her small feet. Now was certainly <i>not</i> the time to get lost in her thoughts and musings! Perhaps Aunt Samantha hadn't - yet — actually punished Sasha, but that didn't mean she never <i>would</i>. Nor did that mean she wouldn't inform Courtney about any errors, and Sasha was slowly starting to realize - and accept - that Courtney had no difficulties at all about bringing the proverbial hammer down on her slave. </p><p>Sasha quickly scurried over to her Aunt, then stood there in picture perfect posture, even as her strained, sore muscles complained and ached. Since she didn't see a leash, she didn't assume 'Leash', but also wasn't quite sure what to do when her Aunt simply turned, said ""Follow,"" then slowly started walking off. <i>That</i> hadn't been covered in her training! </p><p>So, rather then simply remain standing - which could be construed as disobeying the order to follow (and there was no way Sasha wanted to be accused of direct disobedience, not with the memory of that punishment strap yesterday so vivid in her mind, let alone all the other ways of punishment and discipline she'd been experiencing!) - Sasha started padding along after her Aunt. She kept the same position and distance as if she had been leashed, guessing she couldn't really go wrong doing that. </p><p>She wasn't taken far at all. In fact, lead into the Executive side of the bathing rooms. Then softly flushed, unable to stop wriggling a bit in surprised pleasure, when her Aunt stopped, then turned and smiled at her. ""Very good Twerp. It pleases me to see a slave show intellect and initiative. Yes, that is the correct way to follow when a leash isn't used."" </p><p>Now, <i>why</i> that should make her feel warm and glowy inside, Sasha had no idea. No matter how you looked at it, she was being praised as a slave. And that <i>should</i> set her ears back. </p><p>But... it <i>hadn't</i>. </p><p>And then her eyes widened, and a wave of hopeful longing surged through her as Sasha saw they'd stopped by the massage table. She'd give <i>anything</i> to get another massage now, her muscled ached so! Especially after the hours long contortions she'd gone through trying to polish those boots this afternoon! </p><p>So she couldn't help looking woeful and deeply disappointed when her Aunt started speaking, and realized a massage wasn't in the offing for her. ""This evening a slave is to be instructed in the art of massage,"" her Aunt began, which almost immediately made Sasha feel mulish. She remembered Courtney saying, that first evening (was that only <i>two</i> days ago? Sasha abruptly blinked; it seemed like a lifetime ago since the 'discovery') that she wanted her slave trained to do massages. And Sasha no more enjoyed that prospect now then she had <i>then</i>. </p><p>But, like everything else, <i>her</i> feelings didn't enter the equation. </p><p>Sasha swallowed - hard - at seeing her Aunt's expression suddenly intensify, and she quickly dropped her eyes down to the floor. The child wasn't at all used to hiding or guarding her thoughts and feelings, and obviously her Aunt had picked up on that, as well as her delay in responding. Sullenly she nodded, showing that she'd heard. But, certainly not that she was <i>happy</i> about things! </p><p>There was a pause of several seconds, then Samantha continued. ""For these lessons, a slave may look up."" Then her voice took on a slightly amused, understanding tone. ""It <i>will</i>, after all, be difficult to learn if a slave doesn't watch."" </p><p>Much to her surprise, Sasha found the ensuing forty-five minutes to be fascinating and enjoyable. There was a great deal more to massage then she'd ever dreamed. She was shown how to set up the massage table. Shown the different items used to massage with, ranging from polished wood rollers to heated stone balls. Each one was patiently explained how to use, and why to select them over something else. The different massage styles were explained, from Swedish to Shiatzu, and what the major differences were between all of them. </p><p>And then came the oils. There were so many! Sasha had no idea so many different oils existed for massage! Especially since her Aunt had supplies of neutral oils that you then mixed essential oils into. There was Frankincense, which had a rich, sweet, warm scent, and was used to rejuvenate and calm, as well as an anti-inflammatory and antiseptic. Peppermint, which was fresh and minty, and used to stimulate, as well as an antispasmodic and decongestant. Petitgrain, with a wonderful floral, citrusy, woody scent, and used to soothe, relieve stress and relax. </p><p>There was clary sage, geranium, juniper berry, lavender, marjoram, lemon grass, tea tree... a whole host of essential oils! </p><p>Aunt Samantha showed Sasha how to fill the small oil container with the neutral base, then decant out the proper amount of selected essential oil and mix them. She also showed her how to use the oil warmer, a little stoneware device that was plugged into an outlet, the oil container placed inside before turning it on. </p><p>By the time that lesson was over, Sasha's head was starting to swim and ache. But, to her amazement, she'd actually enjoyed the instruction. She did like learning new things, and she'd never have believed there was this much involved in what, to her, had been something as simple as a massage. </p><p>She was, however, worried that she'd never remember all this but, to her surprise, her Aunt was prepared even there, presenting Sasha with printed out sheets containing everything they'd covered so far. Sasha didn't know when she'd have time to study it, as she hadn't yet had anything close to having time on her own - unless you counted being caged and stored as 'free time' - but she assumed between her Aunt and Courtney they'd set up some sort of 'study time' for her. If they seriously meant for her to memorize and learn all this, of course. </p><p>After that came instructions for actual massage. How and when and why to use the flats of palms, the tips of fingers, the back of elbows. How and when and why to use sweeps, strokes, rolling of muscles, kneading. For this Samantha provided actual books that had both illustrations and photos of the techniques involved. </p><p>There wasn't any way Sasha was going to become an expert at this with just one lesson. She'd figured <i>that</i> out quickly enough on her own, but it helped her peace of mind when her Aunt assured her that neither she nor her Mistress expected that, either. It also helped when her Aunt explained that she'd be there her first few times to help guide her along. Not that Sasha was any more enthused about giving the twe... Courtney a massage then she had been <i>before</i> the lessons. </p><p>Aunt Samantha had Sasha prepare petitgrain oil, watching her as she poured out the base, then the essential, oils and mixed them together before placing it in the warmer. Then watched as she readied towels and the table. It was obvious watching her that the slave was sore and achy herself, but she'd no one but herself to blame for that and Samantha felt no sympathy for her. </p><p>Finished her tasks Sasha darted a glance up at her Aunt, and was rewarded with a soft smile. ""Very good,"" Samantha praised. ""Very good indeed,"" and again Sasha couldn't help but feel a soft glowy flush of pleasure at being praised. </p><p>It was about then that Courtney entered. She'd obviously just showered, for her hair was still damp and wrapped up turban-style, and her fair skin looked fresh and pink and glistening. She was wearing a robe that Sasha had never seen her wear before: a shimmering, dark blue, satin, short-sleeved bathrobe that came down only to the tops of her little knees. She looked, Sasha noticed, oddly shyly expectant and, moments later, she understood why. </p><p>""Your Mistress is ready to be massaged,"" Aunt Samantha told her, and Sasha's little jaw dropped a bit at that. <i>Say what?</i> </p><p>Suddenly the joy she'd felt at learning something exciting and new was dampened, as the realization - once again - that this had been a <i>slave</i> being trained hit her. <i>So the twerp expects her </i>slave<i> to massage her, huh?</i> Sasha silently fumed inside. <i>Great. How nice.</i> </p><p>Courtney still looked odd. Shy yet eager, timid yet expectant. </p><p>Aunt Samantha leaned down to Sasha and whispered, ""Your Mistress has never been massaged before. Ever. This will be the first time she's ever had a massage."" </p><p>For some reason that made Sasha pause. She got a thoughtful, frowny sort of look on her face as she lowered her eyes again to the floor, furiously pondering, although now and then darting quick peeks up at Courtney who remained standing there with that same expression on her face. </p><p>Now, why did her Aunt tell her that? Why <i>that</i>, instead of something like 'A slave better do a good job, or else she'll get punished?' She didn't know, but she was positive Aunt Samantha had an excellent reason for saying exactly what she had. Again Sasha glanced up at Courtney, who looked very much like a kid on her birthday, facing a huge wrapped package and not <i>quite</i> daring to believe it might be the present she'd dreamed for. </p><p>Sasha nibbled her lip. It would be so easy just to do a indifferent job of this. She couldn't be punished for that, after all, because there'd be no proof she <i>could</i> have done any better. </p><p><i>Unlike</i> the earlier boot polishing fiasco. </p><p>And it wasn't as if Courtney <i>needed</i> a massage. Unlike Sasha, whose muscles still cried out for a massage themselves. </p><p>No. No, for Courtney this would only be something nice and pleasurable, and not a needed necessity. </p><p>And <i>Sasha</i> had the power to make it nice, or not. </p><p>It felt nice realizing she still had <i>some</i> power of her own. Some ability to influence how they felt. Especially since, up to now, she hadn't managed at all to affect them one way or the other. </p><p>But, although Courtney had been the one to actually punish her, she'd also been the one to stand up to Aunt Samantha for her, too. She'd also been the one to show deep concern and care for Sasha, and hadn't ever, not once, really lorded or gloated over Sasha's fall. </p><p>Oh, she might have enjoyed doing certain things, true, but she hadn't reveled, or gleefully exulted, over Sasha's distress and unhappiness. </p><p>Unlike, Sasha hated admitting, <i>she'd</i> done to Courtney, taking delight in pushing her around, finding pleasure in her misery and distress. </p><p>But, if Courtney was so eager to get a real massage, and if this was going to be her first time ever, why in the world did she want Sasha -who had, after all, only just started learning - to massage her, instead of her Mom, who, obviously - based on Sasha's first-hand experience — was very good at it? </p><p>Sasha's pensive reverie was interrupted by Courtney's soft, almost whispered ""I'd like my slave to massage me now,"" and she blinked at the tone. It wasn't firm; rather it was hesitant and timid. Nor had it sounded like her usual order, but rather almost a yearning request. As if, she thought again, Courtney was wistfully hopeful and shyly thrilled. In fact, when Sasha dared to peek up, Courtney's cheeks were a very soft pink, and her eyes looked huge and enormous. </p><p>Huh. </p><p>Oh well, Sasha thought, mentally shrugging. It might not have been phrased as an order, but she knew very well it was. So she might as well make the best of it. The quicker she got this over with, the sooner it would be done. Although, she thought to herself, all that likely would mean is being stored away again for the night as soon as she finished. </p><p>She glanced up at her Aunt, unsure how to begin. Samantha seemed to expect that, for she simply leaned down and whispered, ""Go over and remove her robe."" </p><p>Sasha immediately brightly blushed at that. She supposed she shouldn't have been surprised at that. She'd been naked for <i>her</i> massage, after all. Then again, she'd been naked for virtually three days now, so that necessarily didn't mean anything. But the photos and illustrations in the books had also shown the massagee as bared, so that should have prepared her. </p><p>She felt abruptly, well... not uncomfortable or embarrassed, exactly. More like shy. She hadn't ever pictured undressing a girl before and, although she'd seen her little cousin undressed before, somehow this just didn't feel the same. </p><p>Somehow she got her feet to start moving, stopping once she stood right in front of Courtney. As her little cousin was quite a bit shorter, Sasha started to crouch in order to more easily reach the robe belt, and was startled when she wound up kneeling before her instead. It hadn't been a conscious decision at all, just something that, well, seemed to happen. </p><p>Flicking a glance upwards Sasha was sure she'd see a gloating expression on her cousin's face, and literally twitched and jerked at what she <i>did</i> see: </p><p>Courtney's face glowed with pride and approval, her huge sea gray eyes gleaming and bright. </p><p>Sasha almost rocked back on her heels at that, stunned and startled at how that made her feel inside. It made her feel... nice. </p><p>Her cheeks grew warm again as she started reaching out for the robe belt, and abruptly realized just what she'd be staring at once she opened up the robe. Kneeling like this put her head right at Courtney's hips. The same image must have occurred to Courtney, as her face and throat turned a bright pink, too, and tiny toes started curling and wriggling. Taking a deep breath Sasha steeled herself, and small fingers gently trembled as she untied the knot. </p><p>The satin was very slippery, and the robe belt came undone smooth as silk, the robe itself gently parting, revealing a line of creamy skin from throat downwards. Creamy skin that was a soft pink as Courtney literally blushed all the way down to her tummy, as she started wriggling as she stood there. </p><p>Sasha blushed, too, for she'd been absolutely correct; peeking right at her was Courtney's coo... pussy. </p><p>Swallowing again Sasha rose to her feet, then stepped behind Courtney and slipped the robe off her shoulders, baring her cousin completely. She almost just negligently draped the robe over the back of a chair but, at the last moment, something made her carefully fold it up and lay it neatly on the seat instead. Sasha looked up at her Aunt then, seeking further instruction, and blinked at the warm, approving look in her eyes. Only then did Sasha really think about what she'd just done, and gave a mental sigh of relief for thinking to fold the robe up rather then just toss it over the back. </p><p>Courtney looked more then a little shy at the moment, standing there stark naked, and Sasha couldn't help feeling a bit good about that. Let <i>her</i> feel that for a change! </p><p>Samantha meaningfully cut her eyes to the stacked and ready towels, and Sasha's mind snapped back to what she was doing. In short order she had warmed towels laid atop the massage table, and had lead Courtney over, silently motioning for her to hop up and lay on her tummy. Courtney seemed more then happy to be face down, as that concealed her bare front from view. Needless to say, Sasha had <i>no</i> sympathy at all for any embarrassment her cousin might feel. </p><p>Pouring a little bit of the warmed oil on her palm Sasha briskly rubbed her hands together as she'd been shown, then started smoothing the oil over Courtney's back and shoulders, enjoying the floral, citrusy scent of the petitgrain. As she did, Sasha started replaying in her mind everything that her Aunt had taught her so far. </p><p>As Sasha worked her small, slippery hands in broad, sweeping strokes over her little cousin's back and shoulders Courtney softly sighed several times, her little body relaxing under her hands. They were happy, contended sounds of blissful pleasure, Sasha noted, so she must be doing <i>something</i> right! </p><p>She massaged both shoulders, gently rolling and kneading, then worked down the length of her back, stopping just above her little bare rump. Reoiling her small hands she then started stroking along her sides, until she'd massaged all the major muscle groups of her back. More oil, and then Sasha started massaging one little arm, eliciting more groans of pleasure and delight from Courtney. </p><p>It wasn't that she intended to do a half-assed job of things, because she <i>hadn't</i>. But, the more Courtney turned into a limp, boneless rag doll under her ministrations, the more she softly groaned and sighed, the more Sasha started paying more attention to what she was doing. </p><p>Now and then her Aunt would lean down and whisper to her, modifying or correcting what she was doing. She'd hold out the applicable section of a book so that Sasha could see it, showing her the proper method, and Sasha would simply nod and make the appropriate correction. One thing she discovered very early on was that the twe... Courtney was a <i>whole</i> lot more muscular then Sasha had realized. Courtney might <i>look</i> tiny - and she was, no mistake about that - but those were firm, toned muscles beneath her silky smooth, creamy skin. </p><p>Once she'd finished both arms, all the way down to tiny fingers and thumbs, Sasha shifted position and started doing her legs. As before, she started with the major muscles, firmly working both thighs and calves. And all throughout Courtney kept making little groans, moans and sighs of pleasure and bliss. </p><p>Until Sasha reoiled her hands and started massaging a tiny foot. At that Courtney giggled and jerked it away, finding the touch ticklish. ""I'm <i>sorry</i>!"" Sasha softly blurted, not at all intending to tickle, then looked up at her Aunt with a shocked and horrified expression, realizing she'd spoken aloud and fully expecting to be punished for that. </p><p>Only to be shocked a second time at seeing the gentle smile on her Aunt's face as she reached out and gently ruffled Sasha's hair before leaning down and whispering, ""Use a firmer pressure for her feet. It won't feel ticklish that way."" </p><p>Sasha nodded, heaving a sigh of relieve at the reprieve, then turned back and took Courtney's little foot in her hands again. </p><p>Firmer pressure or not, now and then Courtney would twitch and giggle, although for the most part Sasha managed massaging both of them without <i>too</i> much difficulty. </p><p>Gradually Sasha was, not only relaxing, but also enjoying what she was doing. It was the oddest thing, that. She ought to be resenting having to do this and, on some level, she still was. But there was also no mistaking the sheer delight Courtney found in this, either. And it was <i>Sasha</i> who was making her feel so good. It was <i>her</i> efforts that Courtney was basking in. </p><p>And that wasn't even counting the pleasure Sasha was discovering in actually giving a massage. It was hard work, no mistaking it, and she was appreciating more her own massage, now, that her Aunt had given her. But as hard as it was, it was also relaxing, too. The sort of quiet contentment one got when doing something they enjoyed, and Sasha was surprised at finding out she <i>enjoyed</i> giving massages. </p><p>She finished the feet, then looked up at the only spot left on Courtney's back she hadn't massaged yet, and felt her cheeks warm up again. Well, there wasn't any help for it; it wasn't as if she could ignore doing there. </p><p>So she oiled her hands again before rubbing them over Courtney's little bare butt, fighting back the sudden urge to give them a sharp spank with her hand. That was actually an easy fight to win, as she knew, beyond any doubt, that swift - and <i>painful</i> - retribution would follow if she were actually silly and stupid enough to do that. </p><p>Both little pert cheeks tightened as Sasha laid her hands there, Courtney not having expected that, and Sasha's lips curved in a grin at the embarrassed sounding giggle her little cousin made. Obviously, she wasn't as prepared for that happening as she'd thought she'd been. Then she gave another soft groan and melted again as Sasha's small hands kneaded the firm muscled there, just as the books - and her Aunt - had shown how to do. </p><p>It wasn't as difficult to do as Sasha had feared, after all. At least, as long as she concentrated more on the massage then on <i>where</i> she was massaging. Then she nibbled her lip, realizing that, very soon, she'd be having Courtney roll onto her back, and she'd be massaging her <i>front</i>. </p><p>Thoroughly massaging Courtney's rump and sleek little hips, Sasha finally reached that point. There wasn't any way of delaying that inevitability any longer. Then it occurred to her that Aunt Samantha hadn't been at all embarrassed at giving Sasha a full body massage. And, just as importantly, the books had made that seem so matter of fact, too. Still, Sasha had never had her hands on a girl's body before, not like this, so it was a sort of push between feeling shy, nervous and embarrassed, and of looking at it as simply 'business'. </p><p>Now, how the heck was she supposed to get Courtney to roll over, anyway? Sasha abruptly thought. She wasn't permitted to speak, so she couldn't tell Courtney to do that! </p><p>Looking up at her Aunt with questioning eyes Sasha waited, hoping Aunt Samantha would understand her silent query. Samantha leaned down and whispered in Sasha's ear, ""This time, and this time only, may a slave speak. A slave is to say 'Mistress, please roll over now.' "" </p><p>Sasha couldn't help it; she immediately bridled, both at being called a slave, and at being told to call Courtney her Mistress. Her eyes abruptly dropped, though, when the gentle, warm look in her Aunt's immediately turned hard and cold when Sasha turned mulish and balky. </p><p>There really wasn't any choice, and Sasha knew it. If she refused, or intentionally messed this up, she'd be punished. By now she'd learned that. And the <i>hard</i> way, too. </p><p>Turning back to face Courtney she unhappily mumbled, ""Mistress, please roll over now,"" just as she'd been instructed, then tensed, feeling a wave of ice ripple down her back as she sensed her Aunt glare at her. </p><p>Courtney, however, simply rolled onto her back, and once she had Sasha's mouth abruptly felt dry, her little jaw dropped and her tummy was suddenly hit hard by a wave of tingles at what she saw. </p><p>Her little cousin lay there, fully displayed and exposed, and looking utterly relaxed, indolent and content, sprawled bonelessly limp and languorous atop the massage table, her glittering gray eyes gleaming through mere slits of her lids. There wasn't a trace or sign of any embarrassment, nothing but sheer delight and pleasure. </p><p>There was no way for Sasha to avoid looking at her. Not when she was going to have to, very shortly, massage everywhere, after all. So she didn't miss seeing her little cousin's tiny, pale pink nipples were no longer their normal soft puffiness, but instead were gently puckered. </p><p><i>'Oh </i>my!<i>'</i> Sasha thought, quite surprised. <i>'</i>I<i> made her feel like that by simply </i>massaging<i> her?'</i> </p><p>She was doubly stunned, in fact. First by the simple realization that Courtney was reacting that way to being massaged, and then by the understanding that Sasha, <i>herself</i>, had made her feel that nice. </p><p>And, rather than being embarrassed by that, instead Sasha felt an odd, shivery tingle ripple through her at that understanding. </p><p>A soft cough from behind reminded Sasha that she was supposed to be massaging and not woolgathering. Softly blushing at that she regained a bit of composure by adding more of the warmed oil to her hands, then started smoothing it over Courtney's taut little tummy. She struggled valiantly not to stare at Courtney's bare chest but, again, there was no helping that. For she'd have to massage <i>there</i>, too, in just moments, and Sasha felt incredibly nervous and shy about doing that. </p><p>She got mad at herself when she realized she felt that way, too. This was just a massage, after all, dammit! Aunt Samantha sure hadn't been embarrassed or shy when she'd massaged Sasha! Surely Sasha could get through this just as well! </p><p>Sasha put more oil on her small hands then, taking a deep breath... started smoothing the warm slippery fluid over her little cousin's utterly flat chest and tiny nipples, feeling her cheeks hotly flame as she did. </p><p>Then froze at Courtney's reaction: a soft, breathy airy sigh, her feathery lids fluttering. </p><p>Her tiny nipples puckering under Sasha's slick palms. </p><p>Sasha's heart started thumping faster, her tummy fluttered and tingled. Was Courtney feeling like Sasha did, when her chest and nipples were rubbed? It sure seemed that way! </p><p>She wasn't quite sure how she felt about that. She was having a difficult enough time dealing with having herself played with, let alone being the one doing it to another! Yet her small hands continued stroking and gliding across the flat expanse of Courtney's chest as she pondered and fretted, and all the while Courtney continued softly, breathily sighing. </p><p>Sasha lifted her small hands a moment, her pale tawny brows lifting almost to her hairline as she saw how tight and hard Courtney's tiny nipples had become. Grass green eyes flicked a glance up at her face, and Sasha saw a soft flush to Courtney's cheeks. Somehow that <i>didn't</i> seem one of embarrassment. </p><p>Certainly not when Courtney then whispered, almost plaintively, ""More? <i>Please?</i>"" </p><p>Sasha's tummy fluttered all the harder at that, as now-familiar tingles started rippling though her. A tiny, pink, moist tonguetip traced around her lips, as an odd feeling of... power... coursed through her. </p><p>Not control. Not command. But power nonetheless. An understanding that, even as a slave, she could - and somehow <i>did</i> - have power over Courtney. </p><p>The ability to please and delight. The capability to make Courtney feel <i>good</i> inside. </p><p>Just as Courtney could make <i>Sasha</i> feel good inside. </p><p>Without conscious thought or decision, Sasha lowered her small, slippery hands again, this time intentionally stroking and caressing those tiny, hard peaks between her fingers. And felt more shivers ripple through her at Courtney's reaction as she did. She was so engrossed in what she was doing and seeing, and in how that was making her feel inside, that it was quite some time before she consciously realized what she was doing. </p><p>Playing with a girl's nipples. </p><p>Furiously blushing Sasha added more oil to her small hands, mortally grateful she had more to massage still, so that that would cover her abruptly stopping. Courtney deeply sighed when she'd stopped, but was as bonelessly limp as ever before. Sasha started massaging the tops of her little thighs, but couldn't keep from darting glances upwards at those tiny, incredibly hard points. </p><p>Again, as she had before, Sasha left Courtney's hips until last. But, <i>unlike</i> before, she wouldn't be massaging her <i>butt</i> this time. And, as before, sooner then she wished that moment of truth arrived. </p><p>If Sasha had felt discomfited at massaging Courtney's butt and chest, she felt immeasurably so now facing doing her pussy. But it was the last area to do, and the sooner she got it over with... </p><p>She really <i>shouldn't</i> have been startled, she thought, when she finally steeled herself to look directly there - having, up to now, avoided looking there — at seeing what she did. And it really wasn't as if she hadn't seen Courtney's pussy before. Although, up to now, she hadn't really stared at it. So she knew what it <i>usually</i> looked like. <i>Now</i>, however... </p><p>Now... there was a very soft blush there, and it was ever so lightly puffy. And Sasha knew what that meant, now. Especially after the anatomy lessons from before! </p><p>Again she felt very odd at that. Somewhat embarrassed and awkward. Yet oddly pleased, too, knowing that <i>she</i> was the reason that Courtney was feeling aroused. That was Sasha had been doing had made Courtney feel that way. </p><p>Again, that strange feeling of power. </p><p>Before she could start massaging there, though, Aunt Samantha had leaned down and whispered to her. Sasha looked up at her Aunt, an utterly shocked expression at what she'd heard. Was she <i>serious</i>?? </p><p>Her Aunt just returned her gaze with a mild one of her own, and Sasha realized the choice was entirely up to her. </p><p>Her heart started thumping even harder, her tummy tingled worse, and <i>both</i> reactions utterly shocked and surprised Sasha. How could she even <i>consider</i> doing what her Aunt had suggested!? </p><p>And it <i>had</i> been a suggestion, no two ways about it. Not a command, not an order. It had been left entirely up to Sasha whether she did so or not. </p><p>How could her Aunt even <i>think</i> Sasha could do something like that? Sasha thought with something akin to disgust and dismay. </p><p>And then the answer hit her, as hard as a blow to the back of her head. </p><p>Because Sasha was Courtney <i>slave</i>, and not her <i>cousin</i>. </p><p>And because a slave could, and <i>did</i>, do things like that. Sasha didn't even <i>need</i> her Aunt's assurance on that score, for her very own illicit explorations down here had shown her proof of that. </p><p>Sasha swallowed. <i>Hard</i>. The only other time she'd felt like a real slave, rather then a captive or prisoner, had been when she'd had to struggle to polish Courtney's boots when cuffed and gagged. But just considering what her Aunt had said sent those very same sensations coursing through her. </p><p><i>Powerfully</i> surging through her, making her literally tremble and quiver. </p><p>Deny it to their faces Sasha undeniably would do, and continue stridently do so. But she couldn't lie to herself. Not any longer. Not after three entire days. She wanted to be a slave. Wanted the feelings she'd been having. There was no way she could <i>admit</i> that, not to anyone, and sometimes not even to herself. But, if she did what her Aunt had whispered to her, she wouldn't <i>have</i> to, and she knew that. </p><p>And she still didn't like being punished this way. It wasn't fair, and it wasn't right. There was a lot she rebelled against, and nothing was gonna change how she felt that way, either. </p><p><i>Could</i> she do this? It was awfully embarrassing, just to consider! Sasha wove back and forth on small bare feet, her mind chaotically whirling. Two things were utterly crystal clear to her. One was that, no, Sasha the <i>girl</i> would never ever do anything like that, but Twerp the <i>slave</i> could. And the other is that neither her Aunt nor Courtney would mock, condemn or find it disgusting if she did. </p><p>Goosebumps raced up and down her skin. She felt lightheaded. Her tummy ached every bit as badly as it had whenever she'd daydreamed about what she'd seen down here. About what it would be like to be captured and kidnapped, bound and gagged and made a slave. </p><p>She wished she could close her eyes, but there was no way she could. Taking a deep breath, Sasha pursed her lips in a little girl kiss... </p><p>. . . very slowly leaned down, her heart pounding harder and harder... </p><p>. . . her eyes fixed and focused on her little cousin's bare, exposed pussy... </p><p>. . . then very softly kissed there. </p><p>It... it wasn't as awful as she'd imagined it would be, Sasha realized. Granted, she'd never really <i>kiss</i>-kissed anyone before, let <i>alone</i> kissed a pussy, but still... it wasn't awful or disgusting. </p><p>Although her little legs almost buckled as she softly placed her lips there. A shock almost as powerful as an electrical jolt coursed through her at that delicate touch. Sasha felt Courtney tense at that contact. Heard her soft, breathy, startled hiss as her warm, soft lips touched. Obviously Courtney hadn't any idea this might happen. Somehow that sent even more tingles racing through Sasha. </p><p>She hadn't known what to expect. At least she hadn't been worried about how clean Courtney might be, since she'd clearly just come from showering. And, in fact, Sasha could scent the delicate fragrance of soap from Courtney. And there wasn't really any taste, either. </p><p>But there was, most certainly, warmth. Sasha could feel the warmth of Courtney's skin as she lightly placed a second kiss there, hearing and feeling her reaction yet again. </p><p>If anyone had told Sasha, just days ago, that she'd one day kiss a girl's pussy she'd have called them a liar. Even now, she couldn't quite believe she was doing just that very thing. But, she <i>was</i>, and she somehow instinctively knew that, having done so once, Courtney was very likely to command her slave to do so again. </p><p>Sasha felt Courtney gently part her little legs, opening them wider in silent invitation. The soft pink flush there had deepened a bit, now looking more rosy and dusky. Slightly more swollen and puffier, too, Sasha noted. She still felt extremely self-conscious, shy and awkward about kissing there, but she didn't stop, either. Sort of a 'in for a penny, in for a pound' rationale had taken over. </p><p>Very slowly, very softly Sasha trailed delicate little kisses from the very top to the very bottom, then back up again, and felt oddly pleased as she heard Courtney's breathing start sounding ragged and breathy. She wondered if Courtney would become wet now, even as another part of her hoped she <i>wouldn't</i>. She didn't think she was quite ready for that and, if it <i>did</i> happen, she'd stop kissing for sure. </p><p>Aunt Samantha had only asked if Sasha would consider kissing Courtney's pussy. Which had shocked her a great deal. But she hadn't said anything about how long to do that; if it was just supposed to be a single peck, or more. But as long as she'd steeled herself to do it to start with, Sasha decided as long as she was 'down there' she might as well indulge her own growing sense of curiosity about things. </p><p>Samantha, meanwhile, was looking on in stunned amazement. She'd expected Twerp to balk at her suggestion, and had only said what she had to plant the seed in her mind for the future. She'd never really expected her to actually <i>do</i> it, let alone <i>continue</i> doing so! It had been so shocking that she stood there, frozen, and just watched. </p><p>Although 'frozen' might not be the best adjective to use. For the moment she'd seen Twerp start leaning down, and realized what she was about to do, Samantha had been hit with a wave of arousal powerful enough to almost drop her to her knees. This was one of the most incredibly erotic images Samantha had ever seen, and it took her several long minutes to get her mind back under conscious control again. </p><p>Well aware of how peoples' inhibitions were lessened when aroused themselves, Samantha worried that, later on, Twerp might loathe the memory of what she was currently doing. And that simply wouldn't do. Not at all. So she leaned down, and very softly whispered in her ear, ""You don't <i>have</i> to continue Twerp. You did very well, and I'm proud of you. You're an <i>excellent</i> slave!"" </p><p>Twerp's cheeks softly flushed in pleasure, but she clearly was asking with her eyes if that meant she <i>had</i> to stop. That question became somewhat moot when Courtney wistfully whispered, ""More? <i>Please?</i>"" in the same plaintive tone she'd used when Twerp had been playing with her nipples before. </p><p>Sasha's nipples were quite puckered and tingly by now, and her tummy tight and tingly too. No small part of her was shocked and amazed at how she felt at kissing a girl's pussy, and worried that that meant she was a lesbian. But, no sooner did that thought occur then another popped up, scolding. <i>No silly. That doesn't mean you're a lesbian. It just means you're a </i>slave<i>, is all.</i> </p><p>Oh, it felt so wickedly naughty and exciting! Sasha was extremely surprised at how she felt. And she didn't, really, even have to feel any guilt at all, now that she considered it. They kept <i>harping</i> that she was a slave and, since a slave didn't have any choice... </p><p>She softly started kissing again, liking how it made her feel inside to hear Courtney softly sigh, seeing how her sleek little hips gently lifted and squirmed. Knowing that <i>she</i> was the cause of that! </p><p>Then she blinked, making a sort of icky face as she suddenly tasted something other then clean skin, right about the time she noticed a scent other then that of soap. Lifting her head up she gazed down. Yep. Just as she'd thought. There was the tiniest trace of moisture now glistening at her slit. </p><p>Again Courtney softly whispered, ""More? <i>Please?</i>"" But, <i>this</i> time, Sasha unconsciously shook her head. She wasn't ready <i>or</i> willing to kiss Courtney's pussy once it started getting wet. </p><p>Although her tummy abruptly dropped when she realized she could be <i>ordered</i> to continue. </p><p>""I think that's enough for tonight,"" Samantha spoke up, and Sasha couldn't help darting a swift, grateful look up at her at that. Her Aunt didn't seem displeased at Sasha wanting to stop now, either, and she felt a wave of relief at that. </p><p>Courtney was feeling far too relaxed and languid to argue, floating in a world of blissful pleasure she'd no idea could exist. ""Oooooh!"" she breathily exclaimed. ""That was sooooo wonderful!"" and her obvious and sincere delight made Sasha feel very warm and glowy inside. ""<i>Thank</i> you Twerp!"" </p><p>Sasha softly flushed at the praise and thanks, dipping her head but remaining silent. At her Aunt's whispered prompting she took one of the warmed towels before motioning for Courtney to stand, then gently toweled her little bare body of excess oil before slipping her robe back on. </p><p>Sasha was quite surprised at the tight hug Courtney gave her. Surprised, yet pleased. ""I'll be back for her later,"" Courtney told her Mom. ""Take good care of her for me, please,"" she said before padding off. </p><p>Sasha wondered what 'good care' entailed, and soon found out as her Aunt replaced the towels atop the massage table with clean ones. She'd also, it seemed, had readied a different oil, too, as she removed a new container from the warmer. From the sweet, camphor-like fragrance it was majoram which, from what Sasha had learned, would certainly be good for her own sore, aching muscles. </p><p>But as much as she'd been terribly yearning for a massage, somehow now realizing she was about to get one felt... wrong. Like she was being rewarded for her efforts, and that somehow cheapened her hard work. </p><p>""Your Mistress had already decided her slave would be massaged tonight,"" her Aunt said, startling Sasha. It was like she'd read her mind or something! Turning to face Sasha, Samantha continued. ""Not because you deserved one,"" she said, ""because, to be blunt, a slave's efforts to date have not been exemplary,"" and Sasha felt her face abruptly flame at the rebuke. Much as she wished to hotly deny the criticism, and as much as she hated to admit it, her Aunt was only speaking the truth. ""But because she decided her slave had overworked her muscles today in her attempts at polishing boots."" </p><p>Sasha's toes tightly curled as she stared down at them, at the memory of that fiasco. If Courtney hadn't shown mercy on Sasha and uncuffed her hands so she could actually have a chance to polish them, she'd <i>still</i> be gagged. And it didn't help, not at all, to understand it had been Sasha's own stubbornness and defiance that had been the cause. </p><p>No, this massage <i>wasn't</i> any reward. Nor had it been truly earned. For Sasha truly didn't deserve it. Not at all. It was nothing more then Courtney seeing that her slave was properly cared for. </p><p>Which actually lessened her enjoyment and pleasure of it, even as her strained, sore and aching muscles cried out in relief. </p><p>Later that night, while curled up once again in her cage, Sasha had a lot to think about. She didn't think she'd ever get to sleep, but before she knew it she was fast asleep, her head pillowed atop her small, prayer-folded hands. </p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1659,"Summer Slave, Part 12",12,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-09-18,16,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Uuhhhnnnn..."" Sasha groaned around the bit gag locked in her mouth as she shifted about in her cage, trying to get comfy, thoroughly stiff and sore from head to toes. Thank <i>gawd</i> Courtney had had Aunt Samantha massage her last night! Otherwise she doubted she could've moved at all today if she hadn't! </p> <p>This had been her third morning of exercises, and between those and that awful experience yesterday afternoon with the boot polishing, every muscle in Sasha's body, no matter how small, felt stiff as a board and as heavy as lead. She could hardly move this morning when Courtney — sounding bright, cheery and well-rested — woke her up and, no matter how desperately she'd needed to pee by then, she'd taken forever crawling out of her cage. </p> <p>Thankfully, the very first thing Courtney <i>had</i> done was lead Sasha to the bathroom. One of these mornings, Sasha feared, Courtney would take longer then usual to come down for her and she <i>wouldn't</i> be able to wait! </p> <p>After that, it was off to the exercise area for her morning exercises. As intensely as Sasha needed to work off all her excess energy, this morning she was so achy and stiff the very last thing she wanted to do was spend an hour working out. She pouted and whined and, as a result, had been bit gagged within minutes. Even though she hadn't said a word! </p> <p>She thought that had been horribly unfair, and felt sulky the rest of the workout. Then again, Sasha glumly considered, Courtney really didn't <i>need</i> any reason to gag Sasha other then that she simply wanted to do it. And the bit gag <i>was</i> the most comfortable of them all so, perhaps, this was just her way of warning Sasha to keep her yap closed, or else. If so, it had worked, and Sasha had been careful not to make any more vocal sounds of unhappiness. </p> <p>Which, of course, didn't stop her from <i>thinking</i> them. </p> <p>The gag had remained locked on even after she'd finished the workout. By then Sasha had been exhausted and soaked with sweat. She wasn't as stiff as she'd been when she'd first woke up, the workout loosening up that tightness but, in exchange, she felt even more achy and sore. Although she padded after Courtney, eagerly anticipating showering — although <i>not</i> the awful soap and supplies — she <i>wasn't</i> looking forward to what she was absolutely sure would follow: </p> <p>Being caged and stored right afterwards. </p> <p>Deeply sighing around the bit in her mouth — but certainly doing no more then that — Sasha had opened her lockers to get her supplies... </p> <p>Then stopped dead, grass-green eyes wide, shocked and stunned. </p> <p>Inside the top were a bottle and bar of that generic shampoo and soap, while in the bottom were a thin towel and washcloth. The same 'starting' supplies she'd been furnished at first, and she'd rolled her eyes and sneered at. </p> <p>Her head whipped around and she stared at Courtney who, not so oddly, didn't seem surprised at Sasha's reaction. She also didn't say anything, either, other then telling Sasha she had thirty minutes to shower and groom. </p> <p>Oh, how wonderful it was to use soap and shampoo that actually <i>lathered</i>! Who cared if it didn't have scent or moisturizers! At least they lathered, and left her skin feeling smooth and silky, and her hair soft! Sasha luxuriated in her shower this morning, and happily hummed around the rubber bar between her teeth. She continued humming while she dried, enjoying the softness of the towel. Granted, it wasn't anywhere near as soft as terrycloth, or the towels she was familiar with using. But, when compared to sackcloth, well... it was sheer indulgence! </p> <p>She took some time to do her hair, banding it in a ponytail once she was finished brushing it out. Not since that first night had she forgotten to do that, the promise of a pageboy cut more then sufficient to make sure she'd always remember. She checked her nails, but there wasn't anything necessary to do yet. They'd just been trimmed three days ago, and certainly didn't need trimming yet. She did wish she had lotion for her hands and feet, for her body and for her face. But, considering what she'd <i>been</i> using for washing, she was quite grateful for the soap and shampoo. </p> <p>Sasha still thought it was a waste of time putting things away, but put them away she did. Not for anything would she risk going back to that awful stuff she'd been given to use. </p> <p>Once everything was neatly stored away she relocked the cuffs around her small wrists and ankles. She'd been wearing them so constantly now, it was starting to feel weird when they were off. Then, with a low groan, she settled down to her knees and waited. </p> <p>Not unexpectedly, when Courtney came back for her it was to lead her back to her cage, to be stored away. Complaining about that never even entered her mind. By now she was learning that complaints not only didn't get her anywhere, but only resulted in punishments. And she was starting to get used to being stored away in the cage when not in actual 'use'. </p> <p>It didn't mean she <i>liked</i> it, only that she was getting accustomed to that. </p> <p>It was difficult to get comfortable, although it was far easier to do then it was when her wrists and ankles were locked together, so she was at least grateful for that. Sasha wondered what the rest of the day was going to be like. At least thinking helped — somewhat — to take her mind off how hungry she was. </p> <p><i>That</i> she still wasn't acclimated to: eating only when brought food. There were times she'd give anything for the sheer, blissful luxury of being able to grab a snack or meal whenever she was nibbly or hungry. And she had the most dismal feeling that breakfast today was going to be cold, pasty oatmeal again, too. </p> <p>Her mind wandered, yet again, over the events of last night. She was still shocked at herself at what she had done. Even recalling that brought a blush to her cheeks. She'd really kissed Courtney's pussy! What in the world had made her <i>do</i> that!? </p> <p>She didn't have an answer to that. She did know, though, that she'd <i>chosen</i> to do it. Aunt Samantha hadn't made it an order, or even a request. It had been a suggestion, and Sasha had known then, just as she did now, that it had <i>only</i> been a suggestion. </p> <p>Sasha thoughtfully chewed on the rubber bit as she pondered matters. The memory and realization didn't disgust or distress her, she accepted. She still felt a bit shocked and surprised at what she'd done, true enough, but not in a shameful way. It wasn't, after all, as if she'd done something no one else had ever done before. She'd certainly seen enough pictures in those magazines to understand <i>that</i>! </p> <p>Still, she'd never imagined <i>herself</i> doing that! </p> <p>At the time it had, somehow, felt wickedly daring and naughty, and no little bit exciting, too. It didn't feel quite the same way this morning, though. Not as intense, anyway. And she didn't know if she could do that again, either. Or would <i>want</i> to, for that matter. </p> <p>Sasha restlessly shifted in the small cage. The problem was, she unhappily understood, was that there was a tremendous difference between 'want' and 'could'. Obviously, she <i>could</i> do that, for she'd already <i>proven</i> she could. And she'd certainly been learning that what she <i>wanted</i> didn't mean squat to either her Aunt or Courtney. So, if Courtney decided she wanted Sasha to kiss her pussy again, she'd have no choice at all but to do it. </p> <p>Whether she wanted to, or not. </p> <p>At that realization, for the first time this morning while ruminating over having kissed Courtney's pussy, Sasha felt a tingle ripple through her. It wasn't something she was really conscious about, either; virtually subliminal, in fact. But it had an effect on her. </p> <p>Sasha didn't have to like kissing Courtney's pussy. She didn't have to want to kiss there. Liking or wanting didn't have any part of it, in fact. Only obeying Courtney, should she order Sasha to do that, did. Only pleasing Courtney, did. Sasha wasn't even aware her sleek little hips had started gently rocking and circling as she considered all that. </p> <p>It was just like everything else. Sasha didn't have to like or want what was happening. What she was required to do. She just had to <i>do</i> it. </p> <p>But she didn't <i>want</i> what was happening! Not <i>really</i>. Well... not <i>everything</i> that was going on. Couldn't they see that? Tell that? </p> <p>Her rapidly growing chaotic thoughts were interrupted by Courtney's return. Sasha tried not to sigh when she spotted her carrying two bowls inside, but she couldn't stop her huge emerald eyes from filling with crystal tears. Right now if given the choice between oatmeal — again! — or kissing Courtney's pussy and having a <i>real</i> breakfast, Sasha would pucker up in an instant! </p> <p>Placing the bowls on top of a cage across the room Courtney padded over and crouched down. She unlocked the front grill of the cage and lowered it, then reached inside before unlocking and removing the bit gag from her slave. Sasha gently worked her jaws once the bit was removed, but it hadn't, really, been all <i>that</i> bad. That one was ever so much more comfortable than the others were! </p> <p>Rising, Courtney then brought the bowls over, slipping them inside the cage and placing them in front of Sasha's head. Her tummy audibly growled as the aroma hit her tiny nose. </p> <p>The oatmeal, this morning, <i>wasn't</i> cold. In fact, even as she watched little tendrils of steam rose from the surface. And it wasn't <i>plain</i> oatmeal, either! Sasha could see, and smell, that! </p> <p>Raisins and sliced bananas had been mixed inside, and so had lots of butter and brown sugar, too. And the other bowl wasn't water, but icy cold milk. Sasha lifted startled eyes up to Courtney, but hers remained inscrutable. Although the corners of her small lips twitched a bit at the look of stunned, shocked amazement in Sasha's. </p> <p>Sasha couldn't think of a single thing she'd done to deserve this, but she wasn't about to argue. Taking the plastic spoon that was placed in the bowl she started wolfing down the oatmeal, almost crying out at the taste. Between spoonfuls she sipped the milk, tipping the bowl back to do so, and all the while Courtney just lounged against the side of a cage and watched. </p> <p>It wasn't just hot, fixed-up oatmeal, either. It was half again the amount she'd been getting, and for the first time in two days she actually felt full and replete by the time she was finished, and actually gave a happy sigh with the last mouthful. She was so content that she didn't even hesitate when Courtney held the bit back up to her mouth, opening for it right away when she did. </p> <p>The full meal actually made her feel a touch drowsy, and Sasha curled up best as she could in the cage, content just laying there with her eyes closed. Besides, if today's routine followed the last two, she'd be left here until after lunch anyway. </p> <p>So she was very much surprised when, not too long afterwards, Aunt Samantha came in for her. Groaning a bit, sore muscles complaining, Sasha crawled backwards out of the cage, then stood to be leashed. Shortly thereafter, she was lead to the theater room, where Courtney was lounging in her chair and reading a book. </p> <p>It took everything she had to keep from rolling her eyes and groaning when, yet again, her Aunt solemnly announced that 'a slave is to polish her Mistress' boots'. For a moment she just wanted to throw the universe's biggest tantrum but, no sooner did her outrage surface then it disappeared. Sasha knew, beyond any doubt, that if she was foolish and silly enough to make any fuss at all, what would happen. She might not know the particulars, true enough, but she certainly knew that, whatever they might be, she wouldn't like them, not one bit. Nope nope nope! </p> <p>Nor was there any use prolonging the inevitable. One way or another she'd wind up polishing them and certain ways, she'd painfully discovered, were much worse then others. So, with a minimum amount of silent grumbling she took the applicator brush and tin of wax and got to work. </p> <p>It wasn't until she'd finally finished rapidly buffing back and forth with the cloth that Sasha realized Courtney had been quietly watching her work. She barely glanced at the boots before smiling at Sasha. ""See? That wasn't all that terribly difficult, was it?"" she asked.</p> <p>Sasha felt her face heat up. Dropping her eyes she softly shook her head. No, actually it <i>hadn't</i> been all that hard. She hadn't <i>liked</i> doing it, no. Nor <i>wanted</i> to do it, either. But she'd been told to do it. And, having learned the results of refusal or disobedience, had done so rather then repeat those lessons. </p> <p>Courtney put her book down. ""I'm very glad my slave did such a good job,"" she happily said. ""I've been very much looking forwards to playing with her, and I would have hated having to punish her instead of play with her."" </p> <p>Sasha's tummy abruptly fluttered, as tingles started filling her inside. She had a pretty good idea what Courtney's idea of 'play' was, and as nervous and apprehensive as that made her she was startled to discover she was also looking forward to that again. </p> <p>Only now did Courtney look down at her boots, gazing at them with a critical eye as she shifted them back and forth. Sasha swallowed, looking suddenly nervous. Although she'd done the best job she was able to do, still she really hadn't much experience at polishing, and worried Courtney might find the result somehow lacking. </p> <p>Placing her book on the end table Courtney hopped up from her chair. Holding out the thin chain leash she said, ""Leash,"" then attached the clip once her slave had assumed the correct position. ""I bet you're getting pretty tired of being caged all the time, huh?"" she asked, giving the leash a gentle tug as she started walking out.</p> <p>Sasha nodded. She most certainly was, at that. Although 'tired' wasn't the term she'd use. 'Bored to tears' would be far more accurate. </p> <p>""Well, I haven't enjoyed it either, yanno,"" Courtney replied as she continued leading her. ""I mean, it's really exciting knowing you're locked up and caged down here, all naked and helpless,"" she said, and Sasha could certainly see that that <i>did</i> excite her little cousin, ""but it's also frustrating, too. Having to leave you caged up when what I really wanna do is play with you and make my slave <i>squirm</i>."" </p> <p>That last was said in a soft, breathy tone, and sent a flushed heated tingle rippling through Sasha. </p> <p>Suddenly Sasha felt a great deal more nervous, anxious and unsure about things. For one, her Aunt was nowhere in sight. That wasn't all that unusual, now that she thought about it. Mostly it had been just Courtney dealing with her. Which made sense, if they really meant — as they seemed to — that Sasha was Courtney's slave. However, Sasha was more then a bit worried about Courtney's... well... enthusiasm. That might not bode well for Sasha's future. </p> <p>Especially with all the things down here Courtney had available to use! </p> <p>They finally stopped in front of the double pole arrangement that had been the indirect cause of Sasha's difficulties. The scene of the 'discovery', as Sasha considered that awful morning. Courtney turned around and unsnapped the leash, then looked directly up at Sasha. </p> <p>""I'm gonna remove that gag in a moment,"" she told her slave, ""and then you're gonna gag and cuff yourself to that like you were Friday."" </p> <p>A bright, hot crimson tide flowed down to Sasha's chest. She started squirming, her toes wriggling, as she envisioned herself doing just that as Courtney watched. And then she whimpered. </p> <p>Actually, more of a pained whine, as she <i>also</i> envisioned what that was going to feel like to her <i>already</i> aching, still sore muscles. She couldn't forget how dreadfully uncomfortable standing restrained like that had been. How much she had suffered that long, lo-oong morning, and whined again at the memory. </p> <p>Courtney looked at her oddly, her little sweet face puzzled. <i>That</i> wasn't the reaction she'd expected from her slave! ""What's the matter?"" she finally asked.</p> <p>Sasha <i>could</i> have verbally answered. The bit between her teeth really didn't muffle her voice overmuch, even if it did slur her speech. But she didn't forget she wasn't supposed to speak out loud, so she lifted up her arms, pantomiming being restrained like that, then made pained little sounds of distress. </p> <p>""Oh!"" Courtney blurted, catching on, then softly frowning in disappointment. ""Dog gone it Twerp!"" she scolded. ""If you hadn't been so stubborn yesterday I coulda <i>done</i> this!"" Her full lower lip jutting out Courtney half-glared at her slave. ""I oughta just make you do it anyway,"" she said. ""It'd serve you right."" </p> <p>Sasha just dropped her eyes and arms as she lightly trembled. Courtney was right. If she hadn't been so stubborn and defiant yesterday, she wouldn't be as awfully sore and achy as she was right now. And if Courtney decided that it <i>did</i> serve Sasha right, she'd have no choice but to do as she'd been told. </p> <p>""You just wait right there,"" Courtney finally ordered. ""I'm gonna go find another way to tie you down."" At that, she turned and walked off, leaving Sasha alone.</p> <p>She heaved a silent sigh of relief at the unexpected but welcome reprieve, even as she fretted a bit over what Courtney might yet decide to do. There was, after all, a whole <i>myriad</i> of things down here she could decide to use! </p> <p>It wasn't until Courtney came back about five minutes later, and Sasha started meekly following after her, that her little knees almost buckled as a revelation hit her like a ton of bricks. She'd been left standing there, untied and unsecured, and all alone. But she'd never thought to try and run off and escape. She hadn't even looked to see if the main playroom door had been left opened or not! </p> <p>Courtney led her over to a reasonably simple looking thing. It closely resembled a very rugged sawhorse, in that it had two pair of V-shaped, sturdy wooden legs. However, where in a conventional sawhorse there would be a wooden plank between the two sets of legs, this had, instead, a one-inch diameter steel pole. Encasing that pole was a padded, leather-surfaced bolster about three inches in diameter. The apparatus sat atop a polished wooden planked area, and recessed into the wood were eight D-ring shackles. </p> <p>""Lay tummy down over it,"" Courtney instructed and, with only the slightest of pauses, Sasha did so.</p> <p>Unfortunately for the child, the height of the bar was neither adjustable, nor designed for someone of her small stature. So her feet remained off the floor once her hips were positioned atop the bolster, leaving her feel unsecure and wobbly. Courtney had her shift a bit until her body was perfectly positioned, and then she gathered up four sets of long, thin leather straps that had clips at both ands and an adjustable buckle arrangement in the middle. </p> <p>Each strap was first attached to the D-rings of Sasha's locked cuffs, and then attached to four of the floor shackles, Courtney selecting the ones that would have her slaves arms straight forwards and down but her legs widely parted and spread-eagled behind her. Once the straps were attached, she started gradually tightening them, ignoring her slave's soft whimpers and whines. </p> <p>Sasha slowly felt her body growing taut, bent around at the hips over the bolster, her arms pulled forwards and down, while her legs were pulled about three foot apart and also down. By the time Courtney finished, all she could do was wriggle her head, hands and feet. </p> <p>It didn't help any realizing what she must look like, and what Courtney could see, either. Her butt was high up in the air, utterly exposed and vulnerable. As was her pussy, too, she knew, feeling the air against her and knowing just how open and displayed she was there. Courtney would certainly have a free hand anywhere she chose, doing whatever she liked or wanted to do, with her strapped over this thing in this position! </p> <p>Courtney walked off, leaving Sasha there, and she started squirming and twisting. She didn't know why she did. It wasn't as if she thought or believed she could get loose, after all. And, even if she <i>could</i>... what would be the point? Even so, she still couldn't stop from fidgeting and squirming, either. </p> <p>Courtney soon returned, then unlocked and removed the bit gag on her slave. Sasha felt no relief at that, instead a sort of gentle, tingling dread. Somehow she didn't think Courtney was going to leave her ungagged. And she was right for, no sooner had Courtney removed the bit gag then she held another down to her lips. </p> <p>""Open,"" she said, and it <i>wasn't</i> a request. </p> <p>Sasha's body turned a soft pink, and she whimpered and lightly shivered in embarrassment. It was that penis gag again and, unlike last time, <i>this</i> time she knew Courtney knew what that was supposed to resemble! </p> <p>""Don't keep me waiting,"" Courtney said moments later, and although her tone was mild, her voice piping and fluting, that still made Sasha tremble very deeply. Because of her position, she couldn't tip her head far enough back to look up at Courtney and try silently pleading. Besides, she shivered again at the understanding, she very much doubted Courtney would unbend to any pleadings of Sasha.</p> <p>She didn't <i>want</i> that... that... that <i>thing</i> in her mouth! Not knowing what it was supposed to simulate! But, once again, what <i>she</i> wanted didn't matter. Not in the least. </p> <p>With a soft, mortally embarrassed whine Sasha opened her mouth, then whimpered as she felt the thick, lifelike latex phallus slipped into her opened mouth, feeling every last textured detail as it did. </p> <p>But also felt heated, sharp tingles rippling through her at the same time. Tingles that grew more intense as Courtney fully seated it then began snugly buckling all the straps. </p> <p>Even knowing just how futile the effort would be, Sasha still tried expelling it, trying to push it out with her small, moist tongue, blushing deeper at hearing her silly, very muffled whimpers as she tried. And <i>especially</i> when Courtney — once finished — tenderly petted her cheek and told her how cute her slave looked, gagged with a penis in her mouth. </p> <p>She watched an upside-down Courtney walk around and behind her, and trembled, seeing her stopped right behind and between her helplessly held-wide little legs. Her tight, pert rump clenched and tightened as she felt a warm, soft tiny hand gently caress her butt. </p> <p>""I've been looking forwards to playing with my slave,"" Courtney said, her voice sounding low and soft, very awed and breathlessly excited. ""There's so much I want to do with her!"" she exclaimed, which made Sasha shiver all the harder. Especially since Aunt Samantha was nowhere near to be seen or found, which left Sasha totally at the 'tender mercies' of her little cousin!</p> <p>""I think you have, too, Twerp,"" she said even softer, sounding even more breathlessly delighted and awed, and then Sasha let out a muffled squeak as Courtney, ever so lightly, brushed a tiny fingertip upwards along her exposed, displayed pussy! Sasha furiously blushed because, when Courtney did that, suddenly she became very aware that she was already wet a little.</p> <p>A soft, deeply muffled whimper came from her as Courtney lovingly crooned, ""I'm gonna make my slave <i>squirm</i>! Squirm <i>bad</i>!"" </p> <p>Sasha's heart started rapidly pounding, her breathing already fast and shallow. She was gonna be touched again. Played with again. Helpless to prevent or avoid that embarrassment. Her small, naked body twisted and squirmed atop the bolster, in silent denial and heartfelt pleading, even as she felt her tummy growing even tighter and tinglier. </p> <p>But then she stiffened, and a loud muffled whine echoed from her as Courtney lightly patted her rump. ""I'll be back in a bit to play with my slave. There are some things I'm gonna get first. Cuz I not only wanna make my slave <i>squirm</i>, I wanna <i>spank</i> her, too, and hear her cry and sob."" </p> <p>Sasha's grass-green eyes grew enormous at that, her skin paled so that her freckles stood out like tiny gold flecks against a sea of cream. D-rings chimed as she jerked hard and tensed. </p> <p>Again, another loving gentle pat to her rear. ""I wanna watch my slave's butt turn a bright red. I like that. A <i>lot</i>!"" Courtney matter-of-factly admitted. ""And I like seeing it get all tight and jumpy when I spank it, too. And how my slave looks and sounds. So I'm gonna spank her,"" she said. ""Not because it's a punishment, or because my slave's done something wrong,"" Courtney explained. ""But because I wanna. Because I like that. And because I <i>can</i>."" </p> <p>With that, Courtney turned and walked off, leaving her slave — who was whimpering, struggling and squirming in distress — tightly bound over and across the padded punishment horse. </p> <p>For two long, long days now Courtney had had little time to actually <i>play</i> with her slave. Not like she <i>wanted</i> to, anyway. And, while she could understand the rationale behind why things had progressed as they had, that hadn't meant she'd <i>enjoyed</i> it. </p> <p>She'd asked Mom, Saturday night, why they were keeping Twerp caged so much. What was the point, she'd asked, of having a slave if she was just kept locked up in a cage all the time? </p> <p>Mom had explained that 'storing' her wasn't the object. Just the means to an end. For one thing, it was hard on an adult, let alone a normally full-of-boundless-energy child, to remain forcibly confined that way. It was sheer, unadulterated boredom, and a person soon would grow antsy and fidgety, start feeling 'stir-crazy'. Until they'd do just about anything just to be able to have the luxury of being able to stretch and move about. </p> <p>Just as important was to make sure, no two ways about it, that Twerp understood that this was totally, utterly and absolutely serious, and not some sort of game or prank. Her inherent stubbornness, rebelliousness and defiance weren't going to vanish overnight. As time passed, and her training — as well as her tasks, assignments and chores — started to increase, they would, now and then, reappear. And with a vengeance, at times, too. </p> <p>So she needed to know just what the penalty for balking, refusal and disobedience could be. For instance, if she dug in her heels and refused to vacuum the living room? Well, if she didn't want to do that, then she could just be 'stored away' again. It wouldn't make any difference to her Mistress, one way or the other. However, it sure would make a difference to Twerp! </p> <p>Actually, Courtney could already see that: Twerp was almost pathetically eager to crawl out of the cage each time she was came for, and quite woeful and forlorn about being stored back again. Without Courtney or her Mom ever saying so outright, Twerp was starting to learn, understand and accept that her ability to move about was subject to her Mistress' desires, and that Courtney didn't seem to care whether her slave was stored away or not. </p> <p>Well, actually Courtney <i>did</i> care. She'd much, <i>much</i> rather have fun with her slave, compared to just locking her away. Even though she liked doing that, too. But even Courtney could play out certain scenes in her head. Like, her commanding Twerp to do the breakfast dishes and her slave getting sullen and balky about that, and Courtney simply wordlessly storing her away again for another whole day. Heck, just two or three times doing that, and even <i>Twerp</i> oughta learn! </p> <p>And it wasn't as if the weekend had been a total waste. During the hours that her slave had been stored away Mom had been teaching Courtney about things. She'd been taken on a tour of the entire basement complex, and had had every room explained to her. The 'how', 'what' and 'why' about everything, as it were. Some of the explanations made Courtney feel a bit unsettled, like for the 'interrogation and execution' room area. And some were just, well... weird. Like the medical exam room area. But most were downright <i>exciting</i>! </p> <p>And then it was learning all about the different restraints, gags, hoods and stuff. Courtney was a bit disappointed, for it was dreadfully obvious hardly any of that stuff would fit Twerp. Like the straightjackets or single sleeve gloves. </p> <p>But what she really wanted to learn about where the things she could use to spank Twerp with, and to make her <i>squirm</i>. Oh yessss! Those were what intrigued and fascinated her! </p> <p>Mom seemed OK about showing her the spanking stuff, but for some reason seemed a bit, well, reluctant about the second. It didn't take her very long to figure out why, either, and she astutely guessed it had something to do about that 'calibration' necessity. Courtney almost giggled when she realized that. Mom was hesitant about having to calibrate Courtney with those, while Courtney was reluctant about being calibrated with the spanking stuff! </p> <p>So part of Saturday afternoon was spent with Courtney being calibrated with various restraints and gags, while the rest of the afternoon and evening was devoted to the various types of 'spanking' items. </p> <p>Mom had shown her how the restraints were used, and how to use the few items here that were suitable to a child of Twerp's size. Which, unfortunately, weren't very many. The Y-rack was one. And, of course, the pole arrangement that had gotten Twerp in trouble to start with. There was the punishment horse, a <i>very</i> intriguing looking chair thingie, plus a couple of other pieces of specialized furniture, too. </p> <p>Courtney wasn't overly distraught, though, as Mom had explained there were, after all, many different ways of simply tying her slave that didn't require things to secure her <i>to</i>. Or require specialized things, for there were always ordinary chairs, posts and the like, after all. </p> <p>There also weren't all that many gags she could use, either. Just a couple of ball ones, that plug one she'd used for the boot polishing, and the bit gag one, too. Well, the sponge balls and tape, too, of course. Then there was a ring gag, which Courtney had thought was pretty weird and pointless... until Mom, her cheeks a soft pink, explained the potential behind such a gag. And then <i>Courtney's</i> cheeks turned pink, too! There were also several pump gags but, as Courtney learned first hand with them, she'd have to be very, <i>very</i> careful using them. For they were designed to fully expand inside an <i>adult</i> mouth, and Courtney could, very easily, harm Twerp if she overinflated it. </p> <p>Even now, Courtney delicately shivered with the memory of feeling that heavy rubber balloon in her mouth slowly expanding. Unable to expel it, unable to keep it from expanding, even when she tried, <i>very</i> hard, to press up with her tiny tongue and keep it from doing so. Feeling it helplessly, inexorably filling every little part of her small mouth, until her little cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk with a mouth full of nuts. </p> <p>Which only assured Courtney using it on her slave at some point, of course. </p> <p>And then there was her education after all that. She'd no <i>idea</i> there were so many different ways to spank! Or things one could use! </p> <p>Although 'spank' wasn't, really, the right term. For there was 'spank' and 'whip', 'paddle' and 'strap', 'crop' and 'cane', 'flog' and 'lash'... oh my!! </p> <p>Courtney's eyes had sparkled all throughout the lecture, tiny fingers tracing over each and every item. Polished wood paddles. Leather and rubber straps. Slender, single-tail whips. Multi-thonged floggers and lashes. Thin, whippy, evil-looking rattan and lexan canes. </p> <p>Some that were very shivery-tingly sensual, like the suede or braided nylon floggers. Some that were mostly thump, and some that were mostly sting, and some that were both. And some, like the cane, that were simply evil and nasty. </p> <p>By the time the introductory lesson was finished, Courtney's heart was almost painfully going thumpity-thump, and her tummy was horribly fluttering. But she was also breathlessly excited too. </p> <p>Mom had only questioned her decision the once, asking if she was sure when Courtney, somewhat nervously, had asked to be calibrated for some of them. And when Courtney had stuttered out an affirmative, she'd simply nodded before looking away for a few moments. And, when she finally looked back, Courtney had swallowed at her expression: </p> <p>Cool, almost distant. </p> <p>'Strip.' </p> <p>Nothing else. Just that single word. Courtney barely bobbled a nod, then tiny, trembling fingers started pulling off socks and skirt, top and panties, until she stood there completely bare. </p> <p>Mom then led her over to the same pole thingie that Twerp had first played with and, very shortly thereafter, Courtney found herself vertically spread-eagled and blindfolded but, mercifully, ungagged. </p> <p>""This is the suede lash,"" Mom said then, very lightly, drew the velvety thongs over Courtney's small shoulders. Goosebumps raced up and down her bare skin at that touch. ""Oooooh!"" she breathily shivered. That felt so... so... ooooooh!</p> <p>Back and forth Samantha had brushed and glided the thongs over her daughter's bare body seeing, not her <i>daughter</i>, but a novice slave instead. ""Now, this is the braided nylon flogger,"" she then said, repeating the same motions with that one.</p> <p>Both of them, Courtney discovered, felt very shivery-tingly nice when used that way, even when they were lightly flicked sideways across her back, tummy and chest. Then she tensed a little when Mom warned, ""They can also feel like <i>this</i>, too. The suede lash."" </p> <p>Courtney softly gasped as the thin, velvety thongs licked sideways across her. They didn't <i>hurt</i>, no. They didn't really even sting, per se, although there was a mild touch of that. But, they did <i>thump</i>, the impact rocking her backwards a bit on her toes. </p> <p>Again and again Mom had lashed her, each one jarring her as she awkwardly stood spread-eagle bound on the balls of tiny feet. And, gradually, Courtney started feeling her skin warm, as if she were standing near a sunlamp. </p> <p>""Those are two of the milder ones,"" Mom had finally said. ""You may use either of them on your slave, if you wish, after I've had you practice with them a bit. And anywhere from the neck down, although I'd be careful to stray no higher then her chest."" </p> <p>""Yes Ma'am,"" Courtney said, nodding as she did. That hadn't been <i>too</i> bad. Nope, not at all and, other then just fidgeting a bit at being bound up as she was, she felt just fine. </p> <p>""Now, those were for sensual stimulation and mild thump,"" Mom told her. ""This next one is also a lash."" Courtney tensed a bit, knowing which one she meant, for it had to be the same one that Twerp had set out for her 'adventure'. And, while it hadn't seemed overly wicked when Courtney chose it earlier to test out, somehow, now standing here like this, she was starting to have second thoughts.</p> <p>""Ummm... Mom?"" Courtney had started, then loudly yelped, hissing and bouncing on her tiny toes as the thin, bootlace thick thongs curved across her bottom.</p> <p>""Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!"" Courtney cried, sure she could feel the fire of each and every thong graven across her butt. Her pert, smooth cheeks clenched and jiggled as she tried — and failed — to dance on her toes. ""That <i>hurt!</i>"" she wailed.</p> <p>""Did it?"" Samantha softly asked, and Courtney almost snapped that, yes, it had, before abruptly realizing Mom hadn't asked that in a sarcastic tone.</p> <p>She nibbled her full, soft small lower lip between tiny, gleaming teeth a few moments, still gently dancing up and down. ""We-elllll... no-ooooo,"" she finally relied. ""Not <i>hurt</i> hurt. But it sure stings like fire!"" </p> <p>""Yes, it does,"" Mom had returned. ""You have three more coming, too. So I'd brace myself if I were you."" </p> <p>""<i>Three?</i>"" Courtney got out in a strangled, shocked gasp, then yelped and squealed again as Mom, before Courtney could protest, landed a second one on her butt, this one in the opposite direction, then one across her tummy... and one across her bare flat chest.</p> <p>""Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!"" Courtney howled. ""Stop! <i>Stop!!</i> No more, please!"" </p> <p>""It's all right baby,"" Samantha softly crooned in her ear as she tenderly stroked Courtney's hair. ""That's all. No more."" </p> <p>Oh <i>gawd</i>! Courtney felt tears trickling down behind the blindfold over her eyes. Each sharply stinging impact seemed to take her breath away in a sharp hiss and, even now, she could feel every individual stripe as a softly throbbing line of fire. Dancing up and down on her toes she panted between gritted teeth, her gasps sounding like a furious, angry snake. </p> <p>Much to her surprise, however — and also much to her relief — it wasn't more then a minute or so later that she realized the intense sting had, rather quickly, faded. So startled was she at that Courtney blurted, ""Is it <i>supposed</i> to do that?"" </p> <p>""Is what supposed to, sweetheart?"" </p> <p>""Is it supposed to go away like this?"" Courtney questioned. ""The sting, I mean. It's not anywhere like it was before."" </p> <p>""Actually, yes. It is,"" Mom had told her. ""This lash is almost <i>all</i> sting. It's quite intense, as I'm sure you now realize,"" she'd said, and Courtney had vigorously nodded at that. She certainly did! ""But it doesn't last very long. Unless you use it over and over."" </p> <p>This... wasn't the easiest thing Samantha had ever done in her life. Try as she might, there was no way to ignore that it was her baby girl, her <i>daughter</i>, standing strip-stark naked in front of her. Restrained vertically spread-eagled and blindfolded, with thin red lines of a lashing criss-crossing her belly and chest. </p> <p>It also didn't help knowing that there was more one could do with this lash then she'd already demonstrated so far. The way to arouse by lashing and waiting, lashing and waiting, lashing and waiting, gradually increasing the tempo and intensity until the one being lashed was helplessly writhing in both pleasure and pain and unable to distinguish between the two. </p> <p>Steeling herself, Samantha took a critical appraisal of Courtney, checking to see if she was showing any signs of arousal at all from being either bound or lashed, or from both. It didn't seem so, but, this <i>was</i> all very new to her. Thoughtfully sucking her lip between her teeth and worrying it Samantha then asked, ""What do you think about using this on your slave?"" </p> <p>Then blinked, biting back a swift inhale when, moments after asking, Courtney's tiny pink nipples abruptly tightened. She really didn't need her enthusiastic carol of ""Ooooo! Yes!"" to get her answer.</p> <p>For either the spoken <i>or</i> unspoken question. </p> <p>More calibrations followed. The next was with a strap that Samantha had chosen herself, as Courtney hadn't glanced more then once at it. Understandably so, as it was rather slender and narrow, not anywhere near as substantial as the punishment strap she'd already used... and had fallen in love with. </p> <p>But this one had a <i>very</i> specialized use, as Courtney found out, squeaking and squealing as it was applied to each nipple, then to her tiny puckered anus and then to her pussy. </p> <p>And, at last, the final item Courtney had chosen. Even though Samantha had warned her it wasn't something she'd really want to experience. </p> <p>The rattan cane. </p> <p>For that Samantha had lowered Courtney from the poles, and had her lay across the punishment horse. One last time Samantha tried to dissuade Courtney, but Courtney was adamant. </p> <p>""Very well then"" Samantha said, then took careful aim...</p> <p>Courtney didn't yell. She didn't holler or howl. She <i>screamed</i>. </p> <p>A piercing, almost deafening scream as she literally rocketed off the punishment horse, falling on her face before scrabbling to her feet and wildly hopping around, both tiny hands clapped over the already-growing welt across her butt. A stripe that <i>burned</i>. And kept getting worse as the seconds passed. </p> <p>Hours later she <i>still</i> felt that stripe, and the weal didn't fade until the next day. Courtney decided Twerp would have to do something truly horrible and awful before Courtney would ever use that terrible thing on her! </p> <p>The next morning had been a little bit more exciting, for Courtney had had a chance to tie up and play with her slave for a bit then. It was fun making her slave helplessly squirm, but her pleasure was lessened knowing that the real reason for what was happening was an object lesson for Twerp. </p> <p>Still, it hadn't been a <i>totally</i> wasted day, for she'd managed to get her Mom to start teaching her about some of the other fun stuff down here. </p> <p>The stuff that could and would make Twerp <i>squirm</i> for her. </p> <p>Courtney still couldn't figure out, exactly, how painful things could also be nice things, too. Like the nipple clamps. <i>Wow</i>!! They had <i>hurt</i>! Then again, Courtney reasoned, hers were still real tiny, not like Mom's, or even Twerp's. So maybe that made a difference. And some of them were adjustable, too, and <i>those</i> she could wear for some time without feeling like her nipples were being crushed off. </p> <p>Mom had some sets of those that were special. Some had little itsy vibrator thingees attached, so the clamps would buzz. And some were made to hook up to a thing that gave electric shocks. </p> <p>Jeez! Grown-ups were so weird! </p> <p>Still, they looked like fun to play with, and Courtney couldn't help rubbing her tiny hands together, picturing using some of those on her slave. Although Mom had expressly forbid Courtney, <i>ever</i>, using the electric ones. </p> <p>And then there were the <i>other</i> things. </p> <p>Vibrators. Dildoes. Plugs. Oh <i>my</i>! Courtney's luminous gray eyes had brightly sparkled as Mom explained each and every one of those to her, how they were used and how they would make her slave feel. </p> <p>Then Mom gave her a demonstration about why girls got wet, by having Courtney make a fist and try pressing her forefinger down between her curled up tiny fingers. She couldn't. Not really. Then Mom had her lick her forefinger and make it very wet with saliva, and Courtney's eyes widened at how much easier it was to slip through that way. </p> <p>How cool! </p> <p>The plugs, vibrators and dildoes, she explained, wouldn't need much 'help' entering Twerp, if her slave was quite wet. As she usually seemed to get. Courtney grinned at that. But there was someplace Courtney would need to take preparations for. </p> <p>Courtney's face had been a study of puzzlement at that. Hadn't Mom explained — and shown — already, where a penis went? </p> <p>Well, it seemed there was yet <i>another</i> place, after all! And Courtney had softly blushed as Mom patiently explained just what and how buttplugs were used, and why Twerp's anus would have to be very thoroughly lubricated before using something like that. </p> <p>""<i>Can</i> I do stuff like that to her?"" Courtney asked.</p> <p>""Do you want to?"" Samantha asked back, sounding diffident.</p> <p>""If it makes her squirm, you <i>betcha</i>!"" Courtney gleefully replied, bouncing up and down on her toes.</p> <p>""And, if it <i>doesn't</i>? Make her squirm, that is."" </p> <p>Looking very thoughtful, Courtney took a few moments before replying. ""I dunno. I don't wanna <i>harm</i> her, no. I know <i>that</i>. And I like making her squirm. I know that, too. What else is there?"" </p> <p>Samantha took a few seconds to reply, deciding on the best way to do so. ""Quite a few things, actually. Make her feel helpless. Uncomfortable. Embarrassed. Humiliated. Scared."" </p> <p>Courtney nodded at the first three, looked very thoughtful at the fourth, and firmly shook her head at the last. ""I don't want to do anything that'll scare her,"" she said.</p> <p>""No? Didn't you say she looked scared when you punishment strapped her?"" Samantha asked. ""Didn't you say that was exciting? Made you feel powerful and in control?"" </p> <p>Courtney blinked. She <i>had</i> said that, and she <i>had</i> felt that, yes. ""Uuuuuh..."" </p> <p>""There is scared, and then there is terror and panic."" </p> <p>A thoughtful nod, as Courtney considered that. </p> <p>""Some people are excited by being scared,"" Samantha quietly explained. ""It, well, it's sort of as if their fear amplifies and increases the excitement they feel."" </p> <p>""It <i>does</i>?"" Courtney blurted, stunned.</p> <p>""Yes,"" Samantha nodded. ""It does. Not <i>everyone</i> reacts that way,"" she cautioned. ""But, some do."" </p> <p>Courtney carefully considered some of the weird, strange things she'd seen down here, her precocious, wickedly clever mind thinking hard. That prolly explained, she thought, that interrogation and execution room. And the gas mask stuff, too. </p> <p>""Do you think Twerp would get excited and squirm if she was scared?"" she hesitantly asked.</p> <p>""I really don't know sweetheart,"" Samantha admitted, although she had her own private suspicions on that score. ""But that's not something I want you experimenting on her with. Understand?"" </p> <p>Nodding, Courtney replied, ""Yes Ma'am."" She didn't feel ripped, after all she had tons of stuff she hadn't even tried out yet!</p> <p>Picking up one of the buttplugs Courtney asked, ""Will I be able to use this on her? Or do I need to be calibrated on this first, too?"" </p> <p>Oh Hell. </p> <p>""Let's wait a bit before we start using things like those,"" Samantha quickly temporized. ""Twerp's only just started being trained, so there really isn't any rush."" </p> <p>Courtney nodded, setting it back down. They still had the whole summer, after all, for her to play with her slave. </p> <p>Assuming, that is, she ever settled down and started behaving! </p> <p>So she'd been absolutely delighted when, this morning, Twerp had, with a minimal amount of fussing, simply polished her boots. Now she could play with her slave! </p> <p>She was rather disappointed when she realized Twerp was so sore and stiff that having her tie herself to the pole thing would be acutely uncomfortable. Not that she <i>minded</i> her slave being uncomfortable, she suddenly realized at that moment. Actually, that was a really interesting, intriguing thought. Maybe another time. </p> <p>But she didn't want Twerp at all distracted from anything Courtney decided to do to and with her and, if she was moaning and groaning from aching muscles and joints, that would certainly happen! </p> <p>So she settled on the punishment horse instead only to realize, after having secured Twerp down, that this had some really fascinating possibilities! Her butt was in an absolutely perfect position for spanking and paddling — and more! — and, with her legs tied wide, why, both her whole pussy and anus were completely open and exposed! My my!! </p> <p>This was going to be great fun!! </p> <p>Courtney gathered the things she wanted to use: the hairbrush paddle, the punishment strap, the crop, the velvety suede flogger and the very stingy and intense leather lash. She could have managed all that in just two trips, but she didn't want to. She brought each one over, one at a time, and laid it on the floor, right before Twerp, so her slave could see everything she was bringing over. </p> <p>And her reaction simply made Courtney quiver, tingle and shiver so! </p> <p>Sasha couldn't see just where Courtney had gotten off. Or what she was doing. But she had the most horrid feeling she knew where she was. </p> <p><i>""I'll be back in a bit to play with my slave. There are some things I'm gonna get first. Cuz I not only wanna make my slave </i>squirm<i>, I wanna </i>spank<i> her, too, and hear her cry and sob. I wanna watch my slave's butt turn a bright red. I like that. A </i>lot<i>!</i> <i>And I like seeing it get all tight and jumpy when I spank it, too. And how my slave looks and sounds. So I'm gonna spank her. Not because it's a punishment, or because my slave's done something wrong. But because I wanna. Because I like that. And because I </i>can."" </p> <p>Sasha couldn't get those words out of her mind. They kept repeating, over and over again. Her heart was thudding, pounding so fast and furious it felt ready to leap out of her chest. Her tummy was insanely fluttering, and her bowels felt icy. Her mouth would have been dry as a bone, too, except that awful gag was preventing that from happening. </p> <p>In fact, it was doing quite the opposite and, as Sasha's head was facing downwards, she couldn't even suck her spit backwards, and helplessly felt — and watched — her slobber start trickling downwards to the floor in thin, sticky threads. </p> <p>Courtney was gonna paddle her — or <i>worse!</i> — Sasha frantically thought as she futilely wriggled atop the punishment horse, and there wasn't anything she could do to stop that! But she hadn't done anything wrong! her mind gibbered inside. </p> <p><i>""Not because it's a punishment, or because my slave's done something wrong. But because I wanna. Because I like that. And because I </i>can<i>.""</i> </p> <p>Sasha's throat spasmed in a reflexive swallow. No. No, she hadn't done anything wrong. It was simply because Courtney <i>wanted</i> to spank Sasha! </p> <p>Maybe, she desperately thought, maybe Courtney was just trying to spook her? </p> <p>Out of the corner of her eye Sasha saw Courtney return. Her whimpers were <i>not</i> feigned as she saw Courtney set the hairbrush paddle on the floor several feet in front of Sasha. Nor were her muffled pleas a sham, either, as Courtney just strolled off again. </p> <p>First there was the hairbrush paddle. And then the punishment strap, which had Sasha tense like a bowstring before trembling hard and whimpering. Then the crop which, as far as Sasha was concerned, wasn't all that bad but, considering what was already there, didn't change her rapidly growing fear a jot. Then something she didn't recognize, just that it had lots of wide, fuzzy-brown thongs. And then she shuddered, her muffled moans pathetic, as Courtney set down something Sasha did recognize: that very wicked, evil looking whip thing she'd selected as part of her play Friday morning. </p><p>""Scared?"" </p> <p>Courtney's voice was so soft, so tender and compassionate, that Sasha almost burst into tears. She wildly nodded, a soft whimper as she felt Courtney's tiny hand lovingly stroke her hair. </p> <p>""It's OK Twerp,"" Courtney said, her voice still so very soft... and oddly husky and breathy as well. ""I'm not gonna <i>harm</i> you. <i>Promise</i>."" </p> <p>Sasha intensely wished that had been assuring and comforting, but she couldn't mistake the slight stress to that word. </p> <p>And what she said next didn't help at all, either! </p> <p>""It's gonna <i>hurt</i>, yes,"" she acknowledged, now lightly caressing Sasha's neck and small shoulders with tiny, soft fingertips, and a shiver rippled through her body both at the words and the touches. ""I won't lie to you about that. Besides, I know my slave has already felt some of those things already."" </p> <p>""Ppffhh dhhnnhhtt hhhnnkk mmhh hhrrttnnee!"" Sasha pleaded, not wanting to be spanked, no way, no how, enormous emerald eyes filled with tears.</p> <p>Courtney paused a moment in her feathery-soft caresses at that, and Sasha tensed, knowing she wasn't supposed to speak but the words erupting from her in her distress. But Courtney never said a word about Sasha having spoken up, she just continued those lazy, gentle fingertip caresses. </p> <p>She couldn't see Courtney. Couldn't see her eyes, her expression. Not the way she was secured. But she started feeling the oddest tingles at those light brushes across her skin. For it didn't seem as if Courtney was simply just caressing Sasha; it somehow also felt as if, as she did that, she was <i>claiming</i> Sasha too. </p> <p>Little hands fisted in their cuffs, pulling against them. Tiny toes tightly curled and wriggled as small feet twisted and tugged in their cuffs. She wasn't even aware of it, but her butt was already tightening and clenching in expectation of the promised spanking. </p> <p>Nor was she aware of how Courtney's huge eyes sparkled and gleamed seeing all that, especially at her slave's rump jiggling. Nor aware of the sense of power and control, of excitement, slowly but surely building inside Courtney. </p> <p>If she <i>had</i> been aware, she would have quailed even worse. </p> <p>Although Courtney had seen a great deal of her slave by now, particularly from the anatomy lessons, the way she was restrained now showed off an entirely different perspective, and Courtney was fascinated at what she saw. With Twerp's butt up in the air, and with her little legs spread wide apart, Courtney had a very clear view of her slave's nether realm. </p> <p>Especially her little butthole, which she'd never clearly seen before. But... she could, <i>now</i>! </p> <p>It was nestled between quivering, tensing cheeks, fully exposed and revealed to Courtney's avid gaze. A tiny, wrinkled pinkish-brown ring that quivered and tightened along with her bottom. Nibbling her pinky nail Courtney pondered a moment. Twerp squirmed when her nipples and pussy were played with, and there were special toys made for those areas. There were also special toys — the buttplugs — for that area, too. Did that mean, then, she wondered, if Twerp would squirm if <i>that</i> was played with? </p> <p>Her cute, tiny snub nose wrinkled a bit as she thought about playing with Twerp there. After all, that was her <i>poop</i> hole! She leaned down and took a cautious, closer look. Well, it didn't <i>look</i> dirty. Twerp had just taken a shower a short time ago, too. So it ought to be real clean still. </p> <p>In fact, Courtney considered, it really didn't look any more different then any other part of her slave's body. Skin being skin, after all. It just looked weirdy, all wrinkly and crinkled, with a tiny tight dot in the center, the actual opening leading within. </p> <p>Speaking of openings, glancing lower Courtney noticed the <i>other</i> one. The one leading into her at her pussy. <i>That</i> one looked wider. In fact, it was parted open a bit, an actual hole leading <i>inside</i> her slave, the tissue surrounding it glistening and slick. Oh my! </p> <p>Twerp was still pathetically whimpering and squirming, not at all overjoyed about her incipient spankings. But Courtney paid her slave no mind at all. As long as she didn't harm her slave, Courtney didn't care, right now, if she liked what happened or not. </p> <p>Lightly caressing Twerp's bottom Courtney felt surprised at herself. Just three days ago she'd felt horribly shy and awkward about touching her slave's naked body. But now that didn't even bother her, and a huge grin split her small face at that. </p> <p>Twerp whimpered even louder as Courtney, one at a time, brought the items from in front of her slave, depositing them on a table behind her, so that Twerp would never know which one was about to be used on her. And then Courtney started. </p> <p>Not at all doing what Twerp so desperately feared. </p> <p>Sasha literally bucked at the first touch. For it was, shockingly, right against her puckered, exposed anus. A light, delicate, feathery touch that both tickled <i>and</i> sent a shiver racing through her. </p> <p>""Oh my!"" Courtney breathily exclaimed, watching enraptured as she lightly brushed the tip of a feather right against that tiny, tight ring, watching it abruptly spasmodically tighten and clench. Again and again she lightly circled and brushed, intrigued and fascinated at the reactions that provoked from her slave. It didn't... <i>quite</i>... make her squirm, no. But it was cool anyway! </p> <p>What <i>did</i> make her squirm was when she started gliding that brushing feather over Twerp's bare pussy. Her slave gave a swift, muffled gasp, her naked body tensed, then started lightly shivering as Courtney continued ever-so-lightly stroking the tip of the feather up and down, up and down, hugely grinning the entire time. </p> <p>This was totally unexpected; Sasha had been desperately, frantically bracing in dreadful, despairing expectation of the promised spankings, and was totally unprepared for the shivery tingles she was feeling instead. </p> <p>They were just <i>this</i> side of actually being ticklish. Sasha felt her tummy and pussy twitching at the light, delicate touches. But the sensations those brushes evoked were anything <i>but</i> faint. </p> <p>Small fingers tightened into fists. Little toes wriggled, curled and clenched as wave after wave of tingles rippled from her pussy and seemed to spread all through her. She was helpless to prevent that, unable to control that... </p> <p>. . . and not at all sure she <i>wanted</i> to. </p> <p>She did squeak at feeling whatever-that-was lightly start circling her pussy opening, and, actually, darting now and then just inside there. She'd never yet had anything — or any<i>one</i> — touch quite there yet. But it felt just as melty-wonderful as the rest of the touches and, after her initial reaction Sasha simply closed her eyes and started surrendering to the sensations. </p> <p>Courtney watched, enraptured and enchanted, as her slave gradually but inexorably started squirming. Sleek little hips begin lifting; rocking and circling. Well, as best as they could, what with her being restrained as she was. Her pussy got even puffier, more dusky rose, and my! How <i>wet</i> she was getting! </p> <p>Which meant it was time to do more stuff now. </p> <p>Unfortunately for Sasha — or not, depending on the point of view — Courtney was an extremely bright, precocious girl. And she had a talent for being able to see, read or hear different specifics and molding them together. For instance, Samantha had never <i>pointedly</i> told Courtney the best technique for mixing pleasure and pain. Which was to start with pleasure first, and then slowly start adding light pain, then shifting back to pleasure before back to slightly more increased pain. However, over the last three days Courtney had reasoned that out for herself. </p> <p>Placing the feather down Courtney picked up the suede flogger. An enormous grin on her face as she did, Courtney wasn't even aware she was, now and then, squeezing her little legs together. Or that she was gently circling her sleek little hips. All she knew was that she was breathlessly excited and feeling a bit warm inside. </p> <p>""Mmpphh?!? Uuhhrr... mmmmmm..."" </p> <p>Twerp sounded startled and surprised at the first touch of the multiple, velvety thongs on her back. But, as Courtney simply trailed them downwards over her, she relaxed again and started making soft, muffled sounds of pleasure. Oh, how Courtney loved that! Knowing that Twerp <i>couldn't</i> keep silent! <i>Couldn't</i> keep still! </p> <p>Couldn't stop from squirming, or feel the sensations Courtney was <i>making</i> her feel! </p> <p>The suede thongs caressing her skin would have been incredibly soft and sensual had Courtney simply started with the flogger. But... she <i>hadn't</i>, and by now, from having her pussy played with, Twerp's skin was already quite sensitive to touch, so their glides felt even more stimulating. </p> <p>And Courtney was plying the thongs <i>everywhere</i>. Drawing them over Twerp's small shoulders, down and across her back, over pert, upturned rump, even down and along slender spread legs. </p> <p>Sasha felt herself begin to melt and glow inside. Merely being restrained and gagged had started that process. And, even if Courtney hadn't declared her intention to 'make her slave <i>squirm</i>' Sasha certainly knew that was what would happen. </p> <p>Just as she knew it would be impossible for her to ignore, avoid or prevent that. </p> <p>Somehow — and she didn't know how it had happened, either — her body no longer was hers alone. It no longer listened to just Sasha. To her desires and wants. </p> <p>Her huge eyes softly closed Sasha yielded to the sensations even as she continued thinking. So far — thankfully — they weren't as fierce as before. So intense that her mind seemed to blur, fade and disappear into a thick fog of just 'feeling' and 'wanting'. She still wasn't comfortable, <i>or</i> happy, at being played with this way. And hadn't been since the very first moment she realized that part of her being involuntarily made a slave included this aspect. </p> <p>Yet, she wasn't exactly <i>un</i>comfortable or <i>un</i>happy, either. Claiming the sensations were pleasant was like claiming Everest was a small speed bump. This went wa-aaay past being simply <i>pleasant</i>. </p> <p>And, as Samantha had surmised would happen, three long, long days in the cage had done more then simply subconsciously reinforce certain lessons. Sasha had had a <i>lot</i> of time just thinking, mulling things over in the privacy of her thoughts and cage. And one of those things was her former daydreams. </p> <p>The ones she'd started having that first day, almost a week ago, after she'd first broken in down here. </p> <p>Daydreams that had been nebulous in certain areas, due to her lack of experience in those matters. Vague because, although she <i>sensed</i> what she wanted, she had been a total ingénue.</p> <p>Like it, or not (and she still wasn't sure) most everything that had happened could have been fashioned whole cloth from her daydreams. Heck, if she was completely honest with herself — although she kept shying from that totality — <i>everything</i> that was happening was that way. </p> <p>The only reason she <i>hadn't</i> daydreamed of things like being caged, or bowl fed, or things like those, she realized, was only because it hadn't ever occurred to her <i>to</i> consider them. </p> <p>""Uuhhmmmm... ,"" Sasha gently writhed, the thongs still caressing over her. They felt very good on her skin, oh yes. But that <i>wasn't</i> where she wanted to be rubbed now. She tipped and rocked, circled and rolled her little hips, striving and struggling to tilt them enough to enable her to press down atop the bolster she lay over, but she didn't have any slack at all to move. This was so frustrating! </p> <p>""Uuhhnn!"" Sasha grunted, startled, as the weighty bundle of suede thongs landed on her back. They hadn't <i>hurt</i>, she instantly comprehended, but she'd certainly <i>felt</i> the impact nonetheless. </p> <p>She tensed a bit, expecting a second, then melted again as Courtney just started gliding them over her back and shoulders again. That had felt... odd... Sasha thought. Not really bad at all, in fact. Then felt an intense tingle surge through her as she abruptly realized she'd just been whipped. </p> <p>She couldn't have, of course, seen what that had looked like; having her back whipped, that is. But Sasha certainly could remember how that thing looked, with all those thongs. And could, very easily, imagine how that <i>had</i> appeared. </p> <p>She'd really been <i>whipped</i>! </p> <p>No sooner had she had that epiphany then she softly grunted again, as Courtney landed the flogger a second time to the middle of her back. As before, it didn't really hurt, just sorta thudded. And left behind the oddest warm tingling sensation to her skin. </p> <p>Sasha leaned her head back, making soft muffled groans as, again and again, she felt the weighty thongs rhythmically thud against her back. And not <i>just</i> her back, but also her butt and legs too, Courtney even whipping her on the backs, outsides and insides of her thighs and calves. And everywhere the thongs kissed, they left behind a gentle tingling warmth. </p> <p>A warmth that, slowly yet surely, was spreading all throughout Sasha. </p> <p>She had the sudden mental image of a disobedient slave being helplessly whipped, and she literally jerked and moaned at that. For she <i>was</i> a slave and, while she hadn't been disobedient (well, not this time, anyway) she <i>was</i> being whipped. Fiery, intense tingles surged back and forth within her, each wave getting stronger and sharper. </p> <p>Courtney paused after a while, feeling quite breathless. Her huge gray eyes sparkled... and glowed. Her tummy felt fluttery. Tight and tingly. She felt full to bursting inside with that nameless sensation she'd only recently been starting to feel inside. The one she'd been calling 'power', as that term was the best one she could come up with that fit. </p> <p>Twerp's back, butt and legs were a light pink. A different rose than the flush she got when excited. (""Aroused"", she mentally corrected herself.) Different, because this was from being flogged. Peeking down, Courtney's face split into a wide, excited grin, seeing just how wet her slave was now. <i>So she likes being flogged, </i>too<i>!</i> she ecstatically thought. </p> <p>Placing the flogger down, Courtney then picked up the hairbrush paddle, feeling her heart thump even faster as she did. There wasn't any guessing about how her slave was gonna react to that, she knew, having already paddled Twerp several times before. The instant the first one landed she'd yelp and start struggling and pleading. </p> <p>Courtney's entire tiny body delightedly shivered at that understanding. </p> <p>*smack!* </p> <p>The paddle crisply landed on Twerp's right one, flattening it an instant before the firm, pert cheek reflexively tightened and jerked. Her entire little body stiffened at the impact then, just as Courtney had surmised, Twerp started struggling, little limbs pulling at the cuffs restraining her down. She didn't cry out, exactly, but she did let out a sharp, fierce gasp of shock and distress. </p> <p>*smack!* Courtney landed a second one to the left side, identical to the first. Both were lighter then she'd used for punishment paddlings... for now. Although they probably didn't seem that way to Twerp! </p> <p>And they <i>didn't</i>. Sasha had been taken totally and completely by surprise by the first swat, her mind and body almost fully enveloped by the shivery, heated tingles rippling back and forth within her. She actually reacted to the sound an instant before she did to the impact itself. </p> <p>Wildly she started to struggle and plead, her heart pounding as she felt the heat from both swats radiating in her butt. But there wasn't any way to <i>avoid</i> them, wasn't any way to <i>stop</i> them. </p> <p>Courtney blinked, her feathery brows lifted up as Twerp made a funny muffled moan. She hadn't expected that, exactly, since it sounded kinda like the noises she made when her pussy was being rubbed. But from a <i>spank</i>? </p> <p>She started to land another two, but reached down instead with a small hand and lightly started brushing tiny fingers over her slave's pussy. Then blinked a second time as Twerp made that moan sound again, as she tried thrusting her pussy down against Courtney's fingers. </p> <p>As she started squirming again. Her pussy as wet as Courtney had ever seen or felt before. </p> <p>*smack* *smack* Two rapid swats of the paddle, even lighter then the first two. But still, Courtney figured, seeing how the paddle left soft red outlines of itself on her cheeks, hard enough it should smart. Again, both times Twerp made funny little squeaks and squeals, her butt clenching and tightening. And again, making that weird moany sound when Courtney lightly rubbed her pussy. </p> <p>Courtney continued the same pattern: two swats followed by pussy rubbing. And, very gradually, started increasing the intensity of the swats until, finally, landing them as hard as she had for punishments. And, while she couldn't say that Twerp simply accepted them, her reaction to them wasn't the same as when she'd been punishment paddled. </p> <p>Oh, she still cried out, yes. She still tensed and jerked, bucked and struggled after each one. Her cheeks still cutely jiggled, tightened and clenched, oh my yes. But she also never stopped sinuously writhing and squirming, either! And her cream was now thickly trickling down the insides of both spread-apart slender legs! </p> <p>Cheeks which, Courtney only now really noticed, were a uniform vibrant scarlet. She nibbled her lip, suddenly worried. Mom had told her she could only paddle Twerp a maximum of ten swats, and she'd passed that a long, <i>long</i> time ago. She'd have to tell Mom she had, and that wasn't a confession she was really looking forward to making. </p> <p>""Oh <i>wow!</i>"" she airily breathed, resting a tiny hand atop one of her slave's glowing cheeks. It wasn't just warm, it felt scorching! Twerp made a tiny, muffled mewl as she felt that coolness touch her, trying to lift up her rump and press more against that. The fire in her bottom had long ago spread all throughout her, and she was past conscious thought or reasoning. Once again, all she could do was feel.</p> <p>And <i>want</i>. </p> <p>Glancing over her small shoulder at the table behind her Courtney debated doing more. There were still lotsa stuff she'd wanted to use, but she wasn't sure if she should keep going, now that she'd already paddled her as much as she had. She hadn't <i>intended</i> to do that, it was just that watching and hearing how Twerp responded, well, kinda made her keep going. </p> <p>There was still one experiment, though, that Courtney was determined to make. Reaching her little hand down, she lightly glided the tip of a tiny forefinger along her slave's now very puffy and wet pussy. Her eyes sparkled and danced at how that made Twerp moan and squirm! </p> <p>Gathering up some of Twerp's cream on her fingertip, Courtney then took a deep breath... </p> <p>. . . then delicately daubed it right against her slave's tiny, puckered anus. </p> <p><i>Both</i> girls hissed at that. Twerp at the unexpected sensation and to the cool wetness, and Courtney at Twerp's reaction. Especially seeing that tight ring abruptly quiver and clench. </p> <p>Gently rubbing her tiny fingertip 'round and 'round, Courtney massaged the wrinkled rosebud, watching in fascination as it kept quivering and tightening, clenching and relaxing. It was the most unusual yet intriguing thing to see! </p> <p>Lightly pressing right against the center, Courtney felt it actually grip and loosen the tip of her finger. </p> <p>And then she remembered that lesson of Mom's. About why a girl got wet, and why you needed to use slippery stuff if you were gonna put something in where she was rubbing. </p> <p>Well, Twerp's cream was certainly slippery enough. Besides, that was the natural stuff her body made to <i>make</i> things slippery! Heart pounding in breathless, daring excitement, and feeling wickedly naughty, Courtney kept adding more and more cream there until Twerp's wriggly anus was thoroughly soaked. </p> <p>And then she pressed her fingertip to the center again, feeling once more how it quivered, how it gripped and released as she did. </p> <p>This time, however, she didn't just press. Nor did she remove her finger after a few moments. No, this time Courtney kept gently pressing. Each time she felt that tight ring relax she'd press a bit, then pause when it tightened. Press and hold. Press and hold. </p> <p>Inexorably, no matter how Twerp struggled or resisted, Courtney watched in wide-eyed, breathless awe as that tight ring expanded, as her fingertip slowly stretched and parted there. </p> <p>As, after one cycle of tighten/relax... her fingertip didn't <i>quite</i> reappear. </p> <p>Her tummy tightened more, a wave of warmth rippled through Courtney as she felt that tightness grip and quiver around the very tip of her finger. As she heard her slave give a weird muffled grunt, feeling Twerp push, trying to expel that intruder. </p> <p>Lightly caressing Twerp's butt Courtney continued the cycle of press and hold, press and hold, press and hold. Paying no heed or concern to Twerp's struggles or complaints, focused purely and completely on what she was doing, and the sensation of sheer power that created. </p> <p>There was nothing Twerp could do. She tried wriggling, twisting and squirming, but she was too securely restrained to pull away. She tried tightening down, forcibly clenching her inner muscles as if she were going to the bathroom. But she could only hold her muscles that way for a little bit before she had to relax and, every time she <i>did</i>... Courtney would cunningly press just that little bit more. </p> <p>It didn't hurt, but it felt very odd and strange. A weird sense of fullness that also made her feel as if she had to poo. Nor could she ignore the fact that she was helplessly, implacably, being invaded. </p> <p>Finally Courtney had the entire first joint of her tiny forefinger slipped inside, and what a strange feeling that was! She could feel her fingertip being rhythmically gripped and squeezed, and it was so awesome seeing Twerp's butthole stretched open like that! </p> <p>Reaching underneath she started rubbing Twerp's pussy now, in addition to continuing with pressing and holding, pressing and holding. Like before, no sooner did Courtney start rubbing there then Twerp started squirming, odd little muffled grunts, moans and mewls coming from her. </p> <p>In addition, however, Courtney noticed that, now that she was pussy rubbing, Twerp's resistance to her pressing almost disappeared. Almost as if she could do one, or the other, but not both together. She could either squirm, or resist. But not both. And, since Twerp was unable to keep from squirming when played with... </p> <p>My my!! </p> <p>Finally Courtney had almost her entire tiny forefinger buried within Twerp. How <i>awesomely</i> cool! </p> <p>But then Courtney's tiny nose wrinkled as she, for the first time, really considered just <i>where</i> her finger was. Inside Twerp's poop hole! Ick! </p> <p>No matter how clean the <i>outside</i> looked, Courtney wasn't complacent about what the <i>inside</i> might be like. Slipping her finger free she started to say something, but then her huge eyes widened at the odd moan from Twerp as it finally slid all the way out. He'd sounded almost... <i>mournful</i>. </p> <p>Tenderly petting Twerp's butt Courtney murmured, ""I'll be right back Twerp. I'm gonna go ask Mom if I can use one of those plugs things now."" </p> <p>She was delighted by Twerp's sudden startled mewl, at the shivers and flush that flowed over her slave. Padding off, Courtney was, most certainly, going to ask Mom for permission to use the plugs. </p> <p><i>After</i> she washed her hands!</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1660,"Summer Slave, Part 13",13,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-10-05,15,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Ummmm... Mom?"" </p> <p>Samantha looked up from her coffee, surprised to see Courtney so soon. ""Yes sweetheart?"" she asked, putting her mug down. ""Are you finished with your slave already?"" </p> <p>Courtney gently wove back and forth on tiny, booted feet. Boots which, Samantha noted with a smothered grin, were brightly gleaming with polish. ""No, I'm not,"" Courtney replied. ""But I wanted to ask for something,"" she said then, looking down at her booted toes, murmured even softer, ""And confess something, too."" </p> <p>Sitting up straighter Samantha looked closer at her daughter. <i>Uh oh</i>, she thought, wondering what was up. ""Confess to what?"" she asked.</p> <p>Slowly and haltingly, still without looking up, Courtney started explaining what had happened downstairs. She started with the boot polishing — making sure to praise Twerp for the good job she'd done to her Mom, wanting her to know how pleased Courtney really was with Twerp's effort and obedience — and finished with the spankings. ""I didn't <i>mean</i> to spank her so many times,"" she softly admitted, yet taking full responsibility for doing so. ""But I wasn't thinking of it as punishment. And she wasn't acting the same as when I punish her, either,"" she said, before morosely concluding, ""but I still spanked her way more then the ten you told me I could only do."" </p> <p>Samantha didn't reply right away, taking another sip of coffee first. ""Just how <i>did</i> she act?"" she finally asked.</p> <p>She couldn't keep her brows from lifting as Courtney told her the details. Twerp had been <i>turned on</i> by the multiple paddlings? Samantha had <i>thought</i> that might happen, from what she'd seen of the child so far, but hadn't intended on going there with her quite so soon. Courtney, however, seemed to have taken that decision out of her hands, though. </p> <p>""I'm proud of you for confessing,"" she told her daughter. ""I'm not sure, yet,"" she warned, ""whether to punish you, or not, for what you did. There was a reason — and a very <i>good</i> one, too — why I limited you to only ten, to start. And until I see what condition your slave is in because of what you did, I won't be able to determine what, if anything, I think you deserve for exceeding that."" </p> <p>Courtney simply mutely nodded, looking woebegone. And not from the threat of a potential punishment, Samantha could see, but from the misery of feeling she'd betrayed her mother's trust in her. </p> <p>""Now, you also had something you wanted to ask for?"" </p> <p>Nodding, Courtney still kept looking down at her toes. ""Yes Ma'am. I, uuuh, well... Iwannauseabuttplug,"" she blurted out.</p> <p>Samantha blinked. ""I thought we already talked about that,"" she said, ""and I told you we should wait a while before trying things like that out on her."" </p> <p>""I know Mom,"" Courtney replied. ""But, that was, <i>before</i>."" </p> <p>""Before, <i>what</i>?"" Samantha said, once more getting a nervous, out-of-control feeling.</p> <p>Again sounding a bit hesitant Courtney recited the events that had transpired, explaining how she'd wound up slipping her finger inside her slave, and how that seemed to make her slave feel. </p> <p>Well, she'd started off sounding hesitant but, by the time she was finished, Courtney was sounding more then a bit breathless and excited. Which, now that Samantha considered things, was how <i>she</i> felt too! </p> <p>Well, that... and a touch of envy, she was surprised to realize. </p> <p>""Didn't it occur to you Courtney,"" Samantha finally said, ""that, if I'd said plugs were, for now, out of bounds, that included putting your finger inside her, too?"" </p> <p>At that Courtney looked up, startled. Obviously, it seemed, she <i>hadn't</i> thought that. ""No. Did it? <i>Should</i> it have?"" she questioned. ""I mean,"" she said, ""it was just my finger. I was just playing with her."" </p> <p>Samantha tried not to sigh, more vexed with herself then upset with Courtney. As bright as her daughter was, she <i>was</i> still just a child. And sometimes what would be glaringly obvious to an adult wouldn't be to her. The reason behind Samantha not permitting Courtney using plugs was that she had no idea what it felt like to have something inserted into her, and so wouldn't know what that felt like to her slave. But, in Courtney's mind, she assumed the reason for not having permission was because she didn't know what <i>they</i> felt like. It never occurred to her it wasn't the <i>item</i> that was important, but the <i>sensations</i> caused by them. </p> <p>Sensations produced just as easily by a finger, or fingers, as with a plug. </p> <p>""So why do you now want to use a plug? If you've already used your finger?"" </p> <p>Brightly blushing Courtney ducked her head. ""It was just, well,"" she mumbled, ""I got to thinking. There's <i>poop</i> up in there, and so was my finger!"" </p> <p>""Well, it's not likely you would have touched any,"" Samantha assured, struggling not to grin at her daughter's expression. ""You'd have to press in deeper then your finger could go to do that."" </p> <p>Courtney nodded, but didn't seem any more comfortable with the idea anyway. </p> <p>Draining her mug Samantha stood up. No matter what, she was going to have to check on Twerp and see if Courtney's enthusiasm with the hairbrush paddle had caused any problems. If it <i>had</i>... </p> <p>Courtney was going to find out just what that had felt like. <i>Herself</i>. </p> <p>Sasha had no idea where Courtney had gotten off. Or why. She dimly recalled Courtney saying something, but she'd no clear idea what it had been. She'd been far too submerged into a deep, glowy, tingly world of her own. </p> <p>Those tingles had eased somewhat. But only ‘somewhat'. Just enough that she could, once more, start consciously thinking. Start being aware of her surrounding and situation.</p> <p>And two things, of a certainty, she was very aware of. </p> <p>The first, unsurprisingly, was her pussy just <i>wouldn't</i> stop insistently tingling. Sasha struggled, twisting and squirming, desperately trying to, <i>some</i>how, tip and tilt her hips enough to enable pressing down against the bolster beneath her. But, she couldn't. And somehow that frustration was only increasing the tingles, the deep, throbbing achiness, inside her. </p> <p>The second, far more astonishing and utterly unexpected, was how her butt felt. </p> <p>Even now, long minutes after the last paddle impact, her butt felt incredibly warm. <i>Hot</i>, even. Sasha could feel waves of heat radiating outwards from her paddled cheeks. Undulating ripples of warmth that spread throughout her body, merging and blending with the tingles in her pussy until her entire body seemed to thrum with them! </p> <p>There was a spreading pool of slobber on the floor beneath her and, even as she watched, more sticky droplets dripped downwards. But, from what she could feel from between and along her spread legs, there was probably an equally large pool of her cream under her, too! </p> <p>In fact, bound as she was, Sasha could easily see the insides of her spread thighs, and the tops were thickly coated with glistening, sticky wetness. </p> <p>Soft muffled moans and whines of embarrassment, frustration, arousal and need issued from her. Sleek little hips continued circling, rolling, humping and thrusting. </p> <p>She knew she'd been paddled. That much she could remember. What she couldn't understand, though, was why she was still so jui... aroused. Why the glowing heat in her butt, rather then cooling her off, was, instead, keeping her squirming. How could that <i>happen</i>? </p> <p>Why, for that matter, had it aroused her in the first place? </p> <p>There was, she realized, thinking on it, something a bit exciting daydreaming about being helpless and facing a paddling or spanking. (<i>Or cropping or whipping</i>, a little voice added) But when she was actually <i>being</i> paddled there was nothing at all exciting about that! </p> <p><i>Because all the other times were for punishment?</i> that same voice whispered. <i>And, </i>this<i> time, it was because your Mistress was having fun with her slave? Playing with her toy?</i> </p> <p>Sasha groaned again in frustration, struggling to hump down on the bolster. Oh, all this was just so confusing, and anyway, none of that was helping ease this awful insistent tingling! </p> <p>When she realized Courtney had come back, Sasha simply whined, trying to wriggle her hips at her. ""Ppffhh Hhrrttnnyy!"" she pleaded, not caring what she looked <i>or</i> sounded like, as long as Courtney did something! </p> <p>""Want something?"" Courtney softly asked, and Sasha whined again, jerking and wiggling her hips, literally trying to draw attention to her pussy. ""Does my slave want her pussy rubbed some more?"" </p> <p>There was a time — only days ago, in fact — when nothing could have made Sasha admit that. And, even now, blatantly admitting it was embarrassing. At this moment, though, the flush of embarrassment Sasha felt somehow only added to the tingling, throbbing, achy pressure she felt inside. </p> <p>Courtney was relieved to see that the vibrant, glowing crimson had faded somewhat to a dark, dusky rose. She glanced over at her Mom, who was silently standing off to the side, and out of Twerp's line of sight. Samantha was quite startled, nevertheless, at how ruddy Twerp's ass looked. And was <i>just</i> as surprised at how aroused the chi — slave was, too. The paddling didn't seem to have inflicted any bruising or damage, as she half-feared it might have. However, it <i>also</i> seemingly had ignited a fire inside her. </p> <p>Samantha still wasn't sure if she'd made the right decision but, with standing nearby to audit the proceedings, she felt reasonably comfortable. </p> <p>Besides, if she was honest with herself, the thought of what was about to happen was tremendously turning her on. </p> <p>""Pussy petting'll come in a bit,"" Courtney assured her slave. ""But first, my slave is going to be plugged."" </p> <p>""MmmHHMMPPHH?!?"" Twerp's eyes flew wide open. <i>Say what!?</i> </p> <p>Muffled whines and whimpers came from her as Courtney opened the tube of lubricant gel and squeezed a good dollop right onto Twerp's puckered ring. <i>Now</i> her slave understood what Courtney had meant, and her whines and whimpers grew more strident as Courtney started smoothing and smearing the gel around. </p> <p>She bucked and twisted, jerked and pulled. Which didn't at all interfere or interrupt what Courtney was doing. Twerp's heart started fiercely hammering even as her tingles grew painfully sharper. She wasn't <i>exactly</i> sure what Courtney had meant, but she had a pretty good idea! </p> <p>Sasha had been a bit too far gone, earlier, to really remember Courtney slipping her fingertip inside. She <i>thought</i> she remembered something happening, but she really couldn't say for sure. But she wasn't that deeply aroused right now, and was very aware of things. </p> <p>""Hhrrttnnyy! Nnhh!! Hhnntt!! Ppffhh!!"" Twerp pleaded, bucking and jerking in her restraints.</p> <p>But Courtney never stopped, thoroughly lubricating her slave's tight anus before continuing with the next step. </p> <p>""I can't <i>wait</i> to see this go in my slave,"" Courtney said, her voice so very soft, so very breathy and excited, as she held down the chosen plug so Twerp could see it. And she shivered at Twerp's reaction, feeling rippling waves of warm tingles race through her as Twerp whined, as she stiffened and tensed.</p> <p>Sasha had seen one like that before. In fact, she'd seen the entire five-piece set of them, even if she wasn't totally sure of their purpose. So she knew that the one Courtney had was the smallest of the five although, right at the moment, it looked pretty huge to her! </p> <p>Made of beige latex, this one was four and a half inches long, an inch in diameter at its widest, ending in a flat oval base. Which didn't sound or look very big... unless it was about to go into <i>your</i> butt! And then it looked pretty enormous!! </p> <p>And Courtney intended to put that... that... that <i>thing</i> in her!! </p> <p>""Nnhh Hhrrttnnyy!! Uu <i>hhnntt</i>!! Ppffhh <i>hhnntt</i>!!"" Sasha pleaded, not wanting that in her, and horribly aware that Courtney certainly <i>could</i> if she chose to do so, and there wasn't a single blessed thing Sasha could do to prevent that from happening. </p> <p>Oddly enough, Sasha fitfully understood, she'd have an easier time dealing with, and accepting this, if Courtney had intended putting something in her pussy rather then her butt. After all, considering everything she'd learned from Health Class — and, of course, her classmates giggling gossip — Sasha had, for some time now, understood that a penis went inside a pussy. And that wasn't even counting all the new stuff she'd learned, either on her own or from the anatomy lessons. So now she also understood that toys, like the vibrator and dildo things, could go inside a pussy, too. </p> <p>However, although she also knew, even if a bit hazily, that certain plugs could and did go inside a butthole, Sasha hadn't ever really thought about — or <i>daydreamed</i> about — that actually happening to <i>her</i>. Although she most certainly had, for several days now, started wondering, with a kind of shy, nervous yet hesitant excitement, what it would feel like having something in her pussy. </p> <p>Unlike all the other times when Courtney had played — or punished — her slave, this time she was a great deal more audible in her distress and pleadings. Courtney nibbled her tiny pinky nail as she considered that. Twerp wasn't permitted to talk. That was the rule, and it didn't matter if she was gagged or not, she was still to remain silent. </p> <p>So, on the one hand, she was being grossly disobedient. On the <i>other</i> hand, however... </p> <p>Her very muffled, very frantic — and sincere — pleas and cries were quite exciting. That penis thing in her mouth was rendering her speech quite garbled and unintelligible, and muted the volume down so much she could hardly be heard several feet away. Courtney literally shivered, visibly so, at hearing her slave's desperate pleadings, the way she was frantically imploring Courtney. </p> <p>She could only guess how that useless effort to talk made her slave feel. Although, just peeking down at her, Courtney didn't have to guess very hard, for the harder Twerp tried to make herself heard, the more she, herself, shivered and trembled. </p> <p>When Courtney whispered in her slave's ear, ""It's gonna go in you Twerp, and there's nothing you can do about it neither,"" her little legs almost buckled at Twerp's muffled wail.</p> <p>Those wails grew louder, more frantic — as did her slave's struggles — as Courtney simply petted her gagged cheek again before padding to stand behind her slave. </p> <p>""Oh my!"" she breathily whispered, seeing Twerp's butt already tightening and clenching in useless denial. Seeing, as well, that very slick and glistening, wrinkled pinkish-brown ring doing the same, winking up at her as it quivered.</p> <p>Courtney didn't care if Twerp wanted this or not. Didn't care if she liked it or not. Although, to be honest, she'd much rather if her slave <i>did</i>. Courtney didn't really like doing things that truly distressed Twerp. She'd much rather do things that Twerp liked and enjoyed. That she wanted. Like pussy rubbing. But, as much as she liked those kinds of things, Courtney was starting to find an odd sort of shivery, tingly fascination with doing things that her slave <i>didn't</i> like or want. </p> <p>Picking up the tube of gel Courtney took her time thickly coating the full length of the plug. She wasn't in any hurry, as it wasn't as if Twerp was going anywhere, after all! </p> <p>Sasha couldn't believe Courtney was really gonna do that to her. Well, ‘believe' wasn't exactly the right word, she considered, feeling her tummy badly fluttering. She had the most awful, most horrid suspicion that Courtney <i>was</i> going to do it. It was more as if she was desperately holding onto that last, final straw. Tiny nostrils flared in panted distress, as all she could do was helplessly lay restrained over the bolster, fervently hoping and praying that Courtney wouldn't really go through with it. </p> <p>""MmppFFHH!!"" Sasha squeaked, feeling the cool, blunt tip of the plug touch right against her butthole. She instinctively tightened down, then shivered as she heard Courtney's excited coo as she did so. Oh gawd, she was so screwed! Sasha thought, when even her distress and struggles excited Courtney as much as her helpless squirms and getting wet did!</p> <p>""Mmffpp! Hhuurrhh! Uuhhnnhh!"" With each gentle, inexorable press of the plug Sasha grunted, trying to tighten down and prevent its entry. Within moments, however, she knew she was doomed to fail. The tip of the plug was so small and rounded, the body so slender and narrow, its already smooth latex surface now slick as ice from the gel coating it. Sasha could erect very little resistance as a barrier against its entry.</p> <p>""Sssssss!"" Sasha stiffened and hissed, feeling her butthole inexorably stretched by the invading plug, which had, at just that moment, actually dilated her sphincter. Small hands were tightly clenched into fists as she continued trying to resist, but Courtney was timing the presses perfectly. Each and every time Sasha <i>had</i> to relax a moment... that horrid plug was pressed just the teeniest bit more inside her. </p> <p>It didn't hurt, no. Even through her distress Sasha sensed that. But it was mortally embarrassing for her. </p> <p>Deeper and deeper the plug was slipped into her, and Sasha whimpered and whined. She could <i>feel</i> it! Feel it inside her! Feel how her butthole was quivering and clenching around it, gripping it. Sasha tossed her head as she struggled to push it back out but, as Courtney kept her gentle yet implacable pressure to the base, it never once seemed to move backwards. </p> <p>""Uuhhggnn,"" she groaned. It might not <i>hurt</i>, true. But it was awful uncomfortable, and she felt like she had to poop real bad! </p> <p>And then she stiffened, feeling the oddest series of heated, sharp tingles race through her as Courtney breathily whispered, sounding awed and wondrous, ""Oh my, Twerp! This... this makes me feel just like your kisses did!"" </p> <p>Sasha swallowed hard at that. Or, at least, <i>tried</i> to swallow; her gag didn't really permit that, after all. Courtney got turned on by this? By putting a plug in her butt? </p> <p>That <i>had</i> to be what she meant, even if she might not know that herself. Because Sasha couldn't think of anything else she might have meant. </p> <p>There was no way of mistaking how Courtney had felt last night, both from the massage and from the kisses. Or, for that matter, having her nipples played with. The massage, by itself, had gently aroused Courtney. The sensual kind of way, Sasha considered, remembering the lessons from her Aunt about that kind of stuff. But, she'd reacted more intensely at having her nipples rubbed, and certainly so at having her pussy kissed. Why, she'd even started to get wet! </p> <p>And now, she was feeling that same way, just from this? </p> <p>Sasha was astonished, that amazement cutting even through her current distress. She... she got turned on, just from playing with her? </p> <p>Then she grunted, feeling, at the same time, her butthole clenching down past the plug, as the widest part just slipped past and inside. Grunted again at feeling the base of it now pressing between her quivering cheeks. Her eyes flew wide open in surprise, realizing that, somehow, the entire thing must now be inside her. </p> <p>Again her throat spasmed in a reflex attempt at swallowing. Considering Courtney had just shown her the awful thing minutes ago Sasha knew, vividly so, just how long and wide it was. And all of that was <i>in</i> her now? </p> <p>Sasha still didn't like it, and still didn't want it. It was the most weird of feelings. For, while it didn't hurt, it was uncomfortable, and she had the most intense feeling like she had to poop, too! </p> <p>Courtney stood there in breathless awe, feeling so warm inside, her skin feeling swelled and stretched and full to bursting. It had been soooo exciting, watching that plug slowly open Twerp's butthole wider. Seeing it slowly but surely sink deeper and deeper as she watched that tight, now-dilated ring quiver and clench around the gel-coated plug. She could <i>feel</i> those spasms, <i>feel</i> Twerp desperately trying to expel it from within her. </p> <p>And unable to do so. </p> <p>And now, at last, it was all the way inside, Courtney gently pressing the base between her cheeks until it was fully seated. She'd have to keep pressing, too. Mom had said that, with this one, the smallest of the five, there wasn't enough of a ‘flare' to have it stay inside on its own.</p> <p>Courtney had immediately wanted to use the next bigger, then. But quickly changed her mind when Mom had said that that wouldn't be a problem, she'd just have to strip, bend over and see first, for herself, what that felt like. </p> <p>Considering the next biggest was a whole half inch longer, <i>and</i> a whole half inch bigger in diameter, Courtney had instantly demurred. The smallest was almost twice as thick as her own forefinger, after all! </p> <p>And that wasn't even counting the immediate, scalding hot wave of embarrassment she'd felt, at the image of something being put inside her butt! </p> <p>Of course, that was no small part of the allure this held for Courtney, knowing that Twerp would feel every bit as embarrassed — and <i>more!</i> — when Courtney put that inside her! </p> <p>Courtney had been surprised, days ago, at discovering that about herself: that she found it exciting making Twerp feel embarrassed. At first, she felt horrid, as if she were wicked and evil. Poor Twerp was being punished enough, already, and she didn't need some mean ogre tormenting her further! </p> <p>But, like she always did when she had questions, Courtney had talked to her Mom, and had gotten quite the surprise. Embarrassment wasn't necessarily a <i>bad</i> thing, after all! </p> <p>It depended, of course, both on the type of embarrassment and on the slave. Some didn't respond well to even mild forms of embarrassment, while others responded to even critical, crucial humiliation. To the point of terrible racking sobs. </p> <p>A true Mistress, Courtney had been told, was extremely careful to analyze and appraise how her slave responded. And why. And was also careful how she 'presented' what she did. Courtney, ever curious, asked what that had meant, and Samantha had explained, giving her an illustration. </p> <p>Say that Courtney had Twerp pretend to be a puppy, she'd said. At that Courtney's ears had perked up. That sounding... intriguing. Of course, considering Courtney's tender years, playing 'pretend' was still very much a part of her life. Either way, Mom had explained, Twerp was likely to feel embarrassed at having to pretend being Courtney's puppy. Now, if Courtney acted as if that was something special and wonderful, the embarrassment was likely to be mild. But... if Courtney <i>mocked</i> Twerp, if she was maliciously teasing about it, Twerp was likely to be mortified rather then mildly embarrassed. Possibly even humiliated. </p> <p>Again Courtney's sharp, fiendishly clever mind had considered other things. Things that had already happened so far. Like Twerp getting helplessly wet when tied up or played with. </p> <p>Obviously, and very clearly, that was embarrassing for her, having that happen. But Courtney hadn't seen it as embarrassing, just way cool. And although Twerp had still been embarrassed, plainly she'd relaxed, too. Been more accepting. </p> <p>Courtney could easily picture what might have happened, though, if she'd laughed, if she'd cruelly poked fun at Twerp instead. Twerp still would have been unable to prevent getting wet, or to keep from squirming. But, instead of accepting that, now, when it happened, she'd be so tense and tight about it. She'd feel awful, like that was something horrid and wrong and nasty. </p> <p>This Mistress business, Courtney had been thinking a lot lately, was sure a lot of effort and responsibility! </p> <p>But fun, too!! </p> <p>So, amongst many <i>other</i> reasons, Courtney had wanted to plug her slave just to enjoy seeing her helpless embarrassment. She was almost positive Twerp would be embarrassed (heck, Courtney would be, after all!) but was equally certain it wouldn't be the <i>bad</i> kind. </p> <p>Which was a good thing, too, she thought, standing there holding the plug deep inside her slave, as she worriedly nibbled her tiny pinky nail. Because, now that she really thought about it, once she'd started putting it in, she'd... well... she'd sorta gotten carried away. She didn't think she could have stopped once she'd started. Not once Twerp had started mewling and whining, struggling and pleading. </p> <p>For a moment, an intense, icy-cold wave of fear rolled over her. Courtney was positive this hadn't hurt Twerp, let alone come anywhere near to <i>harming</i> her. And her Mom had been right over there, watching what she'd done. But, Mom wasn't <i>always</i> around. And this was now the second time she'd gotten carried away. The first had been her temper, and this time her enthusiasm. </p> <p>Her worried musings were shattered at feeling the plug pushed back against her tiny fingers at the same time Twerp let out a series of muffled whined grunts. </p> <p>""My slave looks so sexy, with this plug in her,"" Courtney breathily murmured. Then blinked. She hadn't meant to say 'sexy', she'd meant to say 'pretty' or 'cute' instead. But, before she could mull over her unintentional faux-pas, she softly hissed in a swift, sharp inhale at her slave's reaction.</p> <p>For Twerp abruptly flushed, a soft yet visible tide of crimson flowed over her. She tensed, but it didn't seem a <i>bad</i> tensing. And then her flushed skin rippled and shivered as she started to tremble and squirm. </p> <p>Oh my! </p> <p>Courtney couldn't think of any reason for that to have happened. Unless... was it what she'd <i>said</i>? </p> <p>'Sexy' wasn't necessarily a <i>bad</i> thing, she knew. Mom wasn't at all keen on certain styles of clothing for Courtney or girls her age — like her current 'Mistress' outfit, she knew, but this was a special case — true enough. But that didn't make the word, or what it meant, necessarily bad. Just, well, inappropriate for little, and young, girls. </p> <p>Sexy meant sexually suggestive or stimulating. Erotic. Not good things when you were only nine. That could bring the wrong kind of attention to you, Courtney knew, remembering talks she'd had with her Mom. But sexy also meant attractive, appealing and interesting, too. Which, oh my yes, Twerp certainly was at the moment! </p> <p>Gazing down at her slave, seeing her stark naked, seeing her so wet that inner thighs were slickly coated, Courtney decided Twerp could certainly be considered 'sexy' in all those ways. Did she know what the word meant, Courtney wondered? And did she like thinking she looked that way? </p> <p>She'd worn make-up. Tight clothing. Walked around, intentionally or not, with her small chest pressed up and out. Had bought, against her Mom's rule, a scandalously tiny (to Courtney, anyway) swimsuit. Had preened when boys looked at her. </p> <p>Hmmmm... </p> <p>Still holding the plug firmly seated, Courtney lightly trailed tiny fingertips down Twerp's back. ""Oh my yes,"" she softly breathed, ""my slave looks so sexy this way. Plugged and wet and squirming so."" </p> <p>It was even odds which one squirmed harder at that: Courtney or Twerp, for both literally wriggled. Courtney at seeing how her slave reacted, and Twerp at the unexpected, warm, glowy tingles that raced through her. </p> <p>Courtney liked this? Sasha wondered, amazed. She really, really <i>liked</i> this? Liked how Sasha looked? She... she thought Sasha looked <i>sexy</i>?? She wasn't poking fun at her? Or teasing, mocking or ridiculing her? </p> <p>Before she could think further past that oddly delightful and unexpected shock Sasha tensed, her breath hissing through small flared nostrils at feeling tiny fingers ever-so-lightly brush against her soaked pussy. And then softly keened as Courtney airily whispered, ""<i>Now</i> it's time for pussy petting."" </p> <p>There was no hesitation this time. Not like the very first time Courtney had touched her slave's pussy during the first anatomy lesson. By now, she'd gotten quite comfortable with the idea and concept and, in fact, enjoyed merely thinking of doing just that. </p> <p>Because it made her slave <i>squirm</i>. </p> <p>Helplessly so. </p> <p>The moment tiny fingers touched Twerp slammed sleek little hips down, making an odd muffled cry as she did. And, as Courtney continued lightly brushing and stroking, her hips started immediately rocking and lifting, pressing and circling. Within moments Courtney could hear her slave panting, her breath whistling through her nose as she made odd but <i>very</i> intriguing muffled grunts and mewls. </p> <p>Courtney kept the plug firmly pressed inside while rubbing. She could feel it vibrate as Twerp's muscles continued quivering and clenching in their reflexive need to expel the intruder within. Her slave was in constant motion now, writhing atop the punishment horse, little limbs jerking and tugging, small fingers clenching into tight fists then splaying wide before again making fists. Small feet jerked at the cuffs, twisting within them, and little toes curled and flexed. </p> <p>An odd mottled flush started spreading across her slave's skin, and tiny dots of sweat beaded up. Twerp kept making little muffled noises almost nonstop, but they didn't seem like words, just sounds. Courtney started firmly rubbing the entire pussy now, making a little face as her tiny palm got soaked with cream but otherwise far too enchanted with her slave's squirmings to really care at the moment about that. </p> <p>Her still-rosy butt rhythmically flexed and tightened as Twerp struggled to hump up and down, as she fought for more and more pressure, for more and more sensation. </p> <p>Well, as her body did, anyway. For a distant part of her mind was starting to gibber in panic. The tingles had rapidly grown worse then ever before. More powerful then ever before. <i>Everything</i> about her was out of control now. And, deep inside the pit of her tummy, deep inside her pussy, it seemed, was a ball of tight pressure that both ached and demanded... something. </p> <p>And poor Sasha had no idea what that might be. </p> <p>She needed this to stop now. The tingles were starting to become almost painfully intense. She was getting scared now, really scared. </p> <p>And then she felt her hands gently held. Enormous, frightened, grass-green eyes wildly stared at her Aunt, who was now crouched in front of her and holding Sasha's hands in hers. </p> <p>Emerald pools desperately locked onto deep blue ones as if seeking a lifeline. </p> <p>And, to her surprise — and utter relief — found just that. As her Aunt gazed down at Sasha with a tender, kind, loving — and <i>understanding</i> — expression. </p> <p>""It's all right,"" she tenderly crooned to her. ""It's all right baby. There's nothing to be afraid of. I <i>promise</i>. Just relax, and everything will be just wonderful. <i>Trust</i> me. Trust <i>us</i>."" </p> <p>That pressure inside her coiled tighter and bigger, literally thrumming as it expanded and grew. Sasha whined, her heart fiercely hammering, panting as if she'd raced a hundred miles. There was no way, no way at all, she could <i>relax</i>. But her incipient panic eased. She was still <i>scared</i>, yes. But now she didn't feel lost or alone. </p> <p>'Trust<i> me. Trust </i>us,' her Aunt had said. She <i>had</i> to; trust them, that is. She'd little other choice. For certain, she'd no choice at all about the feelings and sensations being forced upon her. Compelled and impelled upon her. Sasha was helpless to resist, unable to deny, control or ignore them. </p> <p>And they kept growing stronger and sharper, more powerful, more insistent. Rapidly so, with an intensity she'd no idea could exist. </p> <p>Samantha looked up then at Courtney, and silently mouthed '<i>Her clit</i>."" Courtney nodded, then peered down, staring inches away at her slave's pussy and looking for it.</p> <p>She'd only, just, three days ago, gotten her first lessons on where everything was. And it looked odd upside down, so Courtney wasn't sure she could even find it. Then her eyes widened as she stared at her slave's pussy. </p> <p>The lips were plumply swollen and quite a ruddy complexion. Her pussy was parted rather open, both from her bound posture and now from her deep arousal. There was actually a finger-sized opening visible now, and Courtney could actually peek up <i>inside</i> Twerp! </p> <p>Thick, sticky rivulets of cream coated her pussy and trickled down. And there, all the way at the top (or bottom, she nervously, shyly giggled, as she was currently looking at it) was a tiny, swollen nubbin. Perfectly visible and exposed. </p> <p>Remembering past lessons, Courtney coated her tiny fingertip with cream, then lightly touched the surface of that firm swollen bud. Twerp immediately stiffened. Then moaned as she helplessly bucked her hips downwards. Hugely grinning Courtney immediately started rubbing. </p> <p>Very firmly. Very fast. </p> <p>Sasha felt as if her pussy had been directly shocked from an outlet. She squeaked and squealed, mewled and moaned. She stared at her Aunt in wild, desperate appeal, feeling that inner coiled tightness grow to ferocious proportions. But her Aunt softly smiled, a tender understanding expression, and just held her hands more firmly. </p> <p>""<i>Trust</i> us,"" she whispered.</p> <p>And then her world exploded. </p> <p>Sasha felt the muscles in her tummy abruptly cramp. Well, not exactly <i>cramp</i>, but she didn't know what else to call it. There was a single, sharp, almost painful, tightening of inner muscles. Then another. Then another moments later. And all the while, expanding from her pussy, radiating from that tiny center core Courtney was furiously rubbing, were wave after waves of powerful tingles that spread all throughout her, until Sasha felt as if she was full to bursting. And still that tightly coiled inner pressure seethed and bubbled. </p> <p>And finally erupted. </p> <p>Sasha stood poised on the brink of... <i>something</i>... for a moment, an instant of time prior to that tightness finally breaking free that somehow seemed to last forever. And, as it finally <i>did</i> break free. . . </p> <p>. . . her body went insane. </p> <p>""Uuhh! Uuhhnngg! Uuuhhrrr! UUHHH!"" </p> <p>Courtney whipped tiny hands back, covering her small, opened mouth and looking horrified as Twerp suddenly tensed. Her flushed skin abruptly turned a mottled alabaster and rose. Again and again she bucked against the bolster, trying to curl into a tight ball around it. Slender little limbs convulsively jerked, mindlessly yanking at the restraints. Her taut tummy rhythmically tightened in visible waves of contractions, and Courtney could actually see Twerp's pussy twitching in spasms. </p> <p>The very first contraction of inner muscles shot out the lubed plug in her bottom like a missile. It actually hit Courtney in the chest before falling to the floor, bouncing a few times before rolling to a stop. </p> <p>Courtney looked on, stunned into frozen helplessness and petrification. Only the fact that her Mom seemed, not only calm, but <i>pleased</i> kept Courtney from totally freaking out. </p> <p>Although she <i>did</i> cry out, ""Ewwww!"" as she abruptly realized the one hand over her mouth was soaked with her slave's cream, yanking it away in a lightning-fast jerk the moment she tasted that.</p> <p>But her attention was immediately reclaimed by Twerp, watching and listening in a sort of horrified, helpless fascination. </p> <p>Sasha hovered on the edge of terror, feeling that coiled inner tightness suddenly erupt and explode, at having that sensation forced and impelled upon her. Her mind was utterly paralyzed, even as her body was anything <i>but</i>. And only the sounds of her Aunt's soothing, calming voice — that somehow, even through this maelstrom, penetrated her consciousness — and the feel of her hands reassuringly holding hers, kept her this side of sanity. </p> <p>Which meant, when the vibrantly powerful sensations blazingly coursed through her, instead of consuming her to ashes... </p> <p>Those weren't <i>tingles</i> that raced through her. 'Tingle' was, by far, too mild a word to describe the shuddering, wave after wave of molten, throbbing, thrumming fire that coursed through her. Bolts of jolting pleasure unlike anything she'd ever felt before. Unlike anything Sasha had <i>believed</i> could possibly exist. </p> <p>And everything — the cuffs snugly locked around her small wrists and ankles; the gag in her mouth; her utter helpless immobility; the warmth of her skin, all over, from the earlier flogging; the residual fire in her butt from the paddlings; even the odd achy emptiness in her butthole — simply <i>everything</i>... </p> <p>Added... amplified... increased... magnified and expanded those throbbing jolts. </p> <p>Until every sharp contraction in her tummy seemed directly connected to the very roots of her hair all the way down to the beds of little nails. </p> <p>A roar in her ears was the very last thing she was aware of, before a tide of blessed welcome blankness descended over her. </p> <p>""Shhhhhh... it's all right. Just rest now, K?"" </p> <p>Sasha's lids fluttered as she slowly roused. She was lying on her back, she dimly sensed, her head gently cradled and pillowed atop something. </p> <p>A something, she realized moments later, that was Courtney's lap, as Sasha half-consciously peered up through slitted lids and saw her little cousin peeping down at her. </p> <p>Seeing an expression of soft gentle awe, of stunned yet pleased delight, in her huge gray eyes as Courtney gazed down at her. </p> <p>Then she — more consciously — realized she wasn't still strapped down over the punishment horse. Or gagged either. And, although she was still naked, a very soft cotton sheet was carefully wrapped and tucked around her. </p> <p>Numberless questions bubbled and seethed in her gradually awaking mind, but her body felt oh-so-limp and languorous, and Sasha was content to simply lay there. Long thick tawny lashes lightly fluttered over smooth soft cheeks as she closed her eyes again and just rested, basking in the utterly heavenly glowy feeling that seemed to fill her from head to toes. A soft, breathy sigh escaped barely parted lips when Courtney started very lightly brushing tiny fingertips over her cheeks and forehead. </p> <p>Several long minutes later Sasha's eyes fluttered open, looking up at Courtney in startled surprise when she said, ""I'm sure my slave has lots of questions. As long as she talks in a soft polite voice, for now, until I say it's back to normal, she may ask them."" </p> <p>Oh yes, by now, after three infinitely long days, Sasha had a bazillion questions. The tip of her small, moist pink tongue peeked out past her full, soft lips, flicking back and forth, moistening their surface. And then, her voice in a rough sounding whisper — for she'd hardly spoken at all for days — she asked the most important question to her at this moment. </p> <p>""I... I don't have to <i>move</i> yet, do I?"" she asked in a plaintive tone.</p> <p>Courtney's eyes merrily sparkled, her face in a huge grin as she struggled not to laugh at how her slave sounded. ""Nu-uh!"" she finally replied. ""No, you don't. You can just lay here like this for a while."" </p> <p>Sasha happily sighed again as her lids fluttered closed once more, extremely pleased at not having to move. At the moment she'd be quite happy not to ever have to move again, as long as she got to revel and bask in the marvelous, awesome glowy feelings still filling her so. </p> <p>And then she asked the second most important question she had. </p> <p>""What <i>happened</i>?"" </p> <p>Again Courtney giggled. But it wasn't a mocking or ridiculing sound at all. Oh no. Rather, the chiming tone was one of sympathy and understanding, of shared, conspirational empathy. </p> <p>""I assume what you mean by that, was what was it that happened to you?"" Sasha heard, realizing only then that her Aunt, too, was with her. ""As in, what happened to you that made you feel like you did?"" </p> <p>Sasha softly nodded, the slowness borne of both utter relaxation and intense thought. </p> <p>Samantha continued, her voice low and soft and kind. ""I'll give you both the short answer and the long explanation Twerp,"" she said. ""The short answer is, well,"" she said with a smile in her voice, ""is that you had an orgasm. A climax. You came."" </p> <p><i>'Oh</i> Wow!' Sasha thought. '<i>I</i> did? That's <i>what an orgasm feels like!?' </i>She'd certainly encountered the term before, especially since her explorations, and theoretically understood the meaning. She also understood it was supposed to be a very nice feeling indeed. But... theory didn't even come <i>close</i> to reality! No <i>way</i>, no <i>how</i>!! </p> <p>""If you remember,"" Samantha started, a soft smile on her face reassuring Twerp that, if she <i>hadn't</i> remembered, Samantha certainly understood why she hadn't. After all, the little slave had been a bit 'preoccupied' during the first anatomy lesson! ""The first step, or stage, is called desire. And that can be both physical and mental. Desire is the mental state created by both external and internal stimuli — that is,"" she clarified, still smiling, ""things that make you excited or stimulated, and are both inside things, like daydreams and your imagination, and outside things, like being cuddled, caressed or tickled."" </p> <p>Before she could go further Courtney, who was paying every bit as much rapt attention as Sasha was, piped up. ""Being spanked, too?"" </p> <p>Sasha turned a vivid scarlet at that, ducking her head in embarrassment. She turned even brighter when Courtney simply petted the top of her head. ""It's OK Twerp,"" she chirped. ""I like seeing you get excited and squirmy when I spank you!"" </p> <p>Well, <i>that</i> sure helped a lot! Sasha thought. </p> <p>Samantha covered her mouth with her hand, smothering a grin. But nothing could stop the twinkle in her deep blue eyes... or the gentle glow of fire in their depths. Sasha shyly peeped up at the two of them, and relaxed a little seeing their expressions of deep affectionate pride in her. <i>They</i> weren't disgusted or upset because Sasha, for whatever reason, got excited by being spanked. And while Sasha, herself, didn't understand how or why that happened, at least knowing they approved made her feel better about that. </p> <p>Getting her amusement under control Samantha finally replied, nodding as she did. ""Yes Courtney. Sometimes spankings do that too. As does being bound,"" she said, nodding at Twerp. ""Not <i>everyone</i> does,"" she warned. ""And, unfortunately, those that don't usually also can't understand, <i>or</i> accept, people that <i>do</i>."" </p> <p>Again Courtney piped up. ""That's why we hafta keep all this secret? Because people wouldn't understand that Twerp likes being tied up and spanked and stuff? And they'd make fun of her?"" </p> <p>Samantha had a difficult time keeping from looking startled. Courtney had a totally innocent expression on her face, and only Samantha — who, after all, was her mother — would have noticed the tiny sign of Courtney's duplicity. Samantha had certainly explained to Courtney why all this had to be kept secret, and it was for more then just <i>that</i>. </p> <p>But she also couldn't help noticing the look of wondrous relief on Twerp's face. Whether Courtney intended it that way or not — and, by every sign that Samantha could see, it <i>had</i> been intentional — Courtney had just made it clear that any need for secrecy was for <i>Twerp's</i> benefit. To keep her from being laughed at. From being embarrassed and humiliated. So far, Samantha hadn't told Twerp that all this needed to be kept secret. For one thing, up to now she doubted Twerp was at all willing to do so, wanting nothing more then to somehow free herself from all this. And then stridently complain about her 'mistreatment'. But now... </p> <p>. . . Now, without ever being told to keep her summer experience secret, Twerp would, most likely, do just that. Voluntarily and willingly. </p> <p>""Yes sweetheart, for that reason,"" Samantha said, going along with 'the flow'. ""Most people understand things like kissing, necking and petting, and view that as perfectly normal. While things they <i>don't</i> understand, like bondage, submission and spanking, they look at as weird, and they can be very cruel and heartless when they find out someone likes that. Well, it's <i>not</i> weird. At <i>all</i>,"" she vehemently declared. ""Different, yes. That's true. But not weird or sick or strange. Just different."" </p> <p>Sasha listened very closely. She hadn't, at first, really thought much about all this when she'd initially started exploring, and discovered what she'd found and seen had been thrilling and exciting. And it had helped a great deal — infinitely so, in fact — understanding that her Aunt, and then her little cousin, also liked and found exciting the same things. Even if in 'opposite' directions from how Sasha did. Even knowing all that, though, deep in her mind she'd wondered, at times, if she <i>was</i> weird and abnormal, somehow. </p> <p>But no, she wasn't weird or abnormal. Sick and strange. Just... different. Not unique, no. For there were others just like her. And that made her feel much better inside, brought down yet another inner barrier she hadn't even known had existed. </p> <p>""And speaking of being spanked,"" Samantha continued, immediately recapturing both mites attention, ""it's not just being spanked, or tied up, that can be exciting to someone. Spanking someone, or tying them up, can do that, too."" </p> <p>Sasha's eyes widened at that, and Courtney's little mouth opened into a perfect Cupid-bow 'O'. Samantha's deep blue eyes twinkled at their reactions. ""Yes Twerp,"" she said, looking right at the stunned little slave, ""it can be just as exciting and arousing for the two of us to spank and tie you up, as it is for you to be spanked and tied up."" </p> <p>Sasha had guessed Courtney enjoyed tying and spanking her. That would have been very hard to miss. But she hadn't truly realized that Courtney might possibly feel the same things inside herself that <i>Sasha</i> felt when that was done to her! </p> <p>And then the <i>rest</i> of what her Aunt had said registered. <i>'... just as exciting and arousing for the two of us...</i> ' Her <i>Aunt</i> would get excited doing that to her <i>too</i>!? </p> <p>Suddenly she recalled the events of yesterday afternoon, during the boot polishing fiasco. When her Aunt had come in with Courtney's lunch and Courtney had magnanimously permitted Aunt Samantha to play with her slave. Her face flushed, her tummy tingled, little toes wriggled and curled at the memory of that. Sasha excited the <i>both</i> of them?? </p> <p>That... was a very odd feeling, indeed. Knowing she had that effect on them both. </p> <p>Before she could truly dwell on that discovery, her Aunt started speaking again, and Sasha paid close attention. She wanted to learn as much as possible about what was going on. Why she felt like she did inside when stuff happened. She wriggled a bit as Courtney started caressing her neck and shoulders again, not even realizing she did so. The glowy feeling was finally starting to fade, but it hadn't completely vanished yet, and the light gentle caresses felt oh-so-good! </p> <p>""So, you see, desire can be about wanting things done <i>to</i> you, or <i>doing</i> them to another,"" Samantha explained. ""It can even be about simply watching and looking. Desire can take many forms, but the result is always going to be the same: a <i>want</i> for something."" </p> <p>Samantha gazed at the two of them for a moment, and had to sternly call her own desires to heel. Which wasn't the easiest thing to do at the moment, seeing Twerp languorously relaxed back against Courtney, the soft glow of her earlier, intense orgasm still visible. It was a very good thing, she sardonically considered, that Twerp was wrapped up in a sheet, because Samantha didn't think she could remain totally objective if she had to look at her naked as she was beneath that. It was difficult enough at simply remembering the image of her appearance naked, cuffed and collared! </p> <p>""The next stage is arousal. One can become aroused by simply daydreaming on the things they desire, or by being physically stimulated, or both together. Doing the things you think about, dream or fantasize about, is arousing. When you become aroused, some things that might happen is you'll salivate and sweat, your skin will become flushed, your nipples become erect. Your clitoris and pussy lips will swell, and your pussy will get wet."" </p> <p>She tried to keep from smiling at Twerp's sudden fidgeting at that, but she couldn't keep her lips from twitching. And when Courtney piped up, ""Oooooh! Twerp does <i>all</i> of that!"" she couldn't keep from grinning.</p> <p>""Yes, she sure does,"" Samantha agreed, reaching out and lightly squeezing Twerp's toes through the sheet, reassuring her that everything was just fine. And then floored both of them as she matter-of-factly said, ""And so do I, for that matter."" </p> <p>Then she burst out laughing as they both blurted at the same time, ""You <i>do</i>!?"" Samantha almost immediately smothered her amusement, but couldn't help chuckling at their abrupt, stunned expressions. ""It <i>is</i> normal, after all,"" she said through her quiet laughter.</p> <p>Courtney was flabbergasted. And no little stunned with shocked embarrassment, suddenly picturing her own <i>Mom</i> all wet and squirmy like her slave got. Ewwwww!!! While Sasha... </p> <p>Sasha felt a wave of utter, absolute relief. It was one thing being told she was normal. That getting wet and stuff was normal and OK. But for her <i>Aunt</i> to admit the same thing happened to <i>her</i>, well... </p> <p>There was no look of shame, embarrassment or anything else in her Aunt's face, expression or tone. She might have just said ""I like tuna salad,"" instead of what she had. And for the very first time Sasha actually could relax and accept, to truly <i>believe</i>, that how she responded was really normal and perfectly fine. </p> <p>Courtney was extremely glad when her Mom continued the lesson, not wanting to dwell on the image of her own mother looking like Twerp did when stuff was done to her. While Sasha eagerly focused for her own reasons, feeling more and more relieved at the explanations, feeling as if jumbled puzzle pieces were finally dropping into place. </p> <p>""Arousal feels nice and pleasurable, and can be further increased by stimulation. Especially stimulation of certain, special areas. Most notable of the areas are the clitoris, the pussy and lips, and the nipples and breasts,"" Samantha defined, then looked directly at Twerp. ""And the anus, too."" </p> <p>Sasha's ducked her head downwards, as her cheeks turned a vivid crimson, a tide of scarlet flowing from face downwards. ""Oh yes,"" Samantha continued, as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. ""The anus can be remarkably sensitive for some, and a means of erotic stimulation for them."" </p> <p>Huge grass green eyes peeped up at Samantha through pale tawny lashes. Sasha certainly hadn't considered having her butthole... well, anus... played with as something exciting! </p> <p><i>Had</i> she? </p> <p>She really couldn't remember one way or the other. Even though it hadn't been all that very long ago. At the time what had been uppermost in her mind was how embarrassing and mortifying it was having her bottom helplessly invaded. Feeling that... that... that <i>thing</i> inexorably pushed <i>into</i> her! <i>Inside</i> her! </p> <p>And then, while it hadn't <i>hurt</i>, it had felt awful bizarre and weird. A very strange, yet not totally unfamiliar feeling. As if she'd needed to poop real bad. </p> <p>Was it <i>supposed</i> to feel like that? Sasha wondered. Or was there more to it then what she'd felt at the time? And, if so, what <i>could</i> it feel like, in that case? Considering her Aunt had lumped having your anus played with in the same category as having your clit or pussy played with (which Sasha now, most certainly, knew how that felt!) Sasha wondered, if, perhaps, it <i>was</i> possible that, too, could feel good. </p> <p>So many things had more then one possible use and purpose, she was growing to understand. Things that could punish could also pleasure. And vice-versa. Things that were embarrassing could also be exciting. And <i>also</i> vice-versa. Was that always the case? With everyone? Sasha wondered if that was it, or was it just that <i>she</i> was weird and strange? </p> <p>Samantha remained silent for a few moments, watching Twerp think things over, the little slave's thoughts as clear to Samantha as if scribed on her forehead. She was going to need time and reassurance to understand and accept her growing sexuality and desires. And help, assistance and instruction, too. Which Samantha was more then happy to provide. After all, Twerp had only just, within the last two weeks, started becoming aware of those feelings and desires. And, unlike normal circumstances, was having abruptly matured and culminated in mere days what normally took weeks to months to germinate and develop. </p> <p>Twerp's attention was recaptured as Samantha picked up from where she'd paused. ""If the stimulation is kept moderated and controlled, it will keep the arousal at a constant level, or increase it to a certain point and hold there. If the stimulation is continued and increased, the pleasure will keep building and growing. Until it reaches a certain peak and finally triggers an orgasm. An orgasm is a <i>very</i> powerful sensation of pleasure centered primarily in the genitals. It is the climax of continued physical, sexual stimulation,"" Samantha explained.</p> <p>Both girls nodded, their attention totally focused on the lesson, although Courtney continued lightly caressing her slave while she listened. </p> <p>""Normally orgasm results from certain areas being strongly stimulated. The clit is one area, and the area that usually produces the strongest, most intense orgasm. It is also the area most easily stimulated, too, and is very sensitive and responsive."" </p> <p>Again both girls nodded. They were certainly very aware of that by now! Sasha from personal intimate experience, and Courtney from playing there on her slave. </p> <p>""Inside the pussy is also sensitive, and another area that can trigger an orgasm. It usually requires more time triggering one there then it does the clit, but the resulting vaginal orgasm feels more 'all-body' then a clitoral one does."" </p> <p>Sasha wondered what that would feel like, having just had an orgasm for the very first time and already wanting to feel that again. Now that it was over with, and things were being explained, she didn't feel as frightened as she had before. She had some questions she wanted to ask and, as she was — <i>finally</i> — allowed to speak, she was going to ask them, too. But she wanted to hear the rest of the lesson first. </p> <p>""An orgasm can also be triggered from having nipples played with. Although that is very difficult to do, and few women can actually climax from nipple play alone."" Sasha shivered hearing that; she didn't need to see her little cousin's face to know that she was delighted to hear that and fully intended to see if her slave would be one of those rare ones!</p> <p>""And finally — although not as rare — an orgasm can be triggered from other things, too."" Samantha paused there a moment before continuing. ""Pain can trigger an orgasm. And pain can also be arousing and stimulating. It can also be interpreted as pleasure, too."" </p> <p>""It <i>can</i>? <i>How</i>?"" Courtney blurted out.</p> <p>Sasha tensed at Courtney's eager question, deeply shivering a moment. She didn't think she was going to like either the answer <i>or</i> the result of the explanation! </p> <p>""Ummm... that's actually a very good question,"" Samantha said. ""And I'm really not positive about the actual 'mechanics' of how that happens, either,"" she admitted, ""only about the results. Some people, for whatever reason, are what are referred to as masochists. They become aroused by pain, at having that inflicted on them. Some even will <i>only</i> respond to pain,"" she explained. ""Like I said, I'm not sure of the 'why' behind that. Only that it's true. And <i>most</i> of them are naturally that way, for whatever reason."" </p> <p>Samantha carefully considered her next words before speaking. ""One doesn't have to be that way naturally, in order to find pleasure, or become aroused, from pain. A person can be trained — conditioned — to respond to pain as an ordinary person responds to pleasure. And become addicted to pain, badly craving it. You could, you know, very easily, do that to your slave if you wished."" </p> <p>Sasha truly shuddered at that, feeling ice abruptly flow through her veins. </p> <p>""She <i>already</i> likes pain, I think,"" Courtney replied. ""I mean, she sure got wet the times I spanked and cropped her. Well, for play, anyway,"" she amended. ""Does that mean she's a masoc... maso... ,"" she stumbled.</p> <p>""Masochist,"" Samantha helpfully corrected.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Sasha's face alternately paled and flushed from the turn this conversation was taking, while her tummy started fluttering. </p> <p>""I don't know Courtney,"" Samantha admitted. ""It's really too soon to tell for sure. But, that leads me to the second point. Both pleasure and pain involve stimulation and nerve impulses. Usually they are separate and distinct. However, when someone is deeply aroused — and depending on how it is done — those nerve impulses can be, well, in a way, overloaded and confused. So that, instead of being independent and different, they somehow are interpreted as the same."" </p> <p>Courtney thought about that a moment, then her fiendishly clever mind thought of something. ""Does that mean that pleasure can be felt as pain, then?"" </p> <p>Samantha blinked, startled at her daughter's perspicuity once again, then slowly nodded as she smiled in approval. ""Yes indeed,"" she confirmed, but said no more.</p> <p>Courtney was about to press the issue, wanting to know more, then abruptly stopped. She suddenly guessed why Mom had ended her explanation. Because Twerp was with them and, although Courtney didn't understand — <i>yet</i> — how she could make something nice feel painful, she didn't doubt for a moment that that was possible. </p> <p>And it wouldn't do for Twerp to learn how that might be so, and thus somehow prepare herself, ahead of time, to possibly resist that happening. </p> <p>Before either of them could say more, though, Twerp softly spoke up. Her face bright red, and her expression pathetically hopeful yet also awkwardly embarrassed, she asked in a whisper, ""Then... then I'm <i>not</i> weird? That... that some things that hurt make me tingle so badly?"" </p> <p>That had been almost impossibly hard for her to ask. For it meant having to admit, out loud and quite plainly and unmistakably, that certain things that had hurt hadn't <i>just</i> hurt. </p> <p>Samantha gently squeezed her toes again through the sheet, warmly smiling at her. ""No Twerp,"" she reassured, "" that most certainly does <i>not</i> make you weird. Not <i>everyone</i> will feel that way, no"" she admitted, ""but many, many people <i>do</i>. Listen to me, both of you,"" she said.</p> <p>""People are not identical. They aren't all the same, like cookie-cutter shapes. What they like and dislike, what they respond and don't respond to, differs from person to person. Granted, most people can be lumped into certain ranges,"" she explained, tracing a bell curve in the air with an elegant, slender finger. ""But just because a person is at the fringes doesn't make them sick or weird."" <i>Mostly</i>, she thought, but getting into mental illnesses like sociopathy wasn't really germane to this particular lesson. ""What you need to understand is, just because <i>you</i> don't like, or understand, what someone else does, doesn't make them sick or weird. Just as <i>you're</i> not sick or weird simply because others don't understand <i>you</i>. Far too many people don't understand that, and are quick to judge someone based on <i>their</i> perceptions of what is normal and abnormal."" </p> <p>""Which is why,"" Samantha said, looking right at Twerp as she spoke, ""you don't <i>ever</i> have a need to feel ashamed at how you respond Twerp,"" she stated. ""No matter what, or how, that might be. We'll never laugh at you — well, not insultingly, mockingly or derisively, anyway,"" she amended, ""or think you're abnormal or unnatural."" </p> <p>Twerp visibly relaxed, both at being told that it wasn't weird that hurting things could also make her tingle so, and at her Aunt's utter assurance that, no matter what the future might hold in store for her, they'd never think she was sick. </p> <p>Although she was more then a bit nervous and apprehensive about what <i>else</i> might happen. </p> <p>Samantha returned to her explanation. ""This might get a little complex to understand so, if it does, rest assured I'm not just making things up, and that I'll try and explain it better another time."" When they both nodded, she went on to explain about how pain affected the body, releasing endorphins, and how that, in turn, could make a person feel. She explained about the concept of 'sub space', that mental state in which a person seemed to simply float in their mind, distantly detached from their body yet still aware of things. How pleasure and pain could be used to enhance arousal, together amplifying it in a way that couldn't be done separately.</p> <p>Neither completely understood, although they tried. But they trustingly accepted what they were told, and understood the most important crux: pleasure and pain could, indeed, go hand in hand with each other. </p> <p>Sasha wasn't sure which was greater: her relief at understanding what had been happening to her, or her nervousness knowing Courtney would be eager to explore that with her. </p> <p>""Another thing to consider,"" Samantha said, ""is something you sort of mentioned earlier, Courtney."" Courtney perked up at that, wondering what she'd said and how that was going to be answered.</p> <p>""You'd noted that Twerp responded differently when she was being <i>punished</i> punished, and when that was, instead, for 'play'."" Courtney nodded, while Twerp peeked up, paying just as close attention as her little cousin was. ""That's actually quite normal, and not at all unexpected."" </p> <p><i>'</i>It <i>wasn't</i>?' Sasha thought, blinking in surprise. </p> <p>""That has to do with the mindset of the slave,"" Samantha explained. ""When they know it's meant for play, for their Mistress' pleasure and amusement, a slave will usually respond differently then when they know it's meant for punishment, because they've done something to disappoint their Mistress and have displeased her."" </p> <p><i>'Hey, now </i>wait<i> a minnit!</i> Sasha thought, aggrieved. <i>""I don't care if I've upset, disappointed or displeased the little twe... Court... my Mistress!""</i> </p> <p>Did she? </p> <p>She... wasn't sure. The mere thought and concept made her want to barf: her existing merely to please Courtney. But she couldn't deny — mightily try though she did — how it felt when Courtney praised her. How she looked at her at times: huge, gleaming gray eyes glowing with pride and approval. That made Sasha feel warm and wiggly inside. Made her gently tingle. And she'd felt quite small and tiny when she'd made Courtney angry the times she'd intentionally been defiant and disobedient. Well, scared, too, she had to admit. </p> <p>But that didn't mean she cared that Courtney felt upset, disappointed or displeased! </p> <p>Did it? </p> <p>Both noticed the abrupt, deeply thoughtful expression on Twerp's face. Samantha was virtually certain she knew what wheels were spinning in her head. And Courtney, while she wasn't positive, had some guesses of her own. She kept lightly caressing her slave, quite willing to wait on her own questions. After all, she could ask Mom whenever she wanted. </p> <p>Unlike Twerp who, so far, hadn't been allowed to ask a single one of her own until just now. </p> <p>Although that wonderful, glowy-warm feeling had eased somewhat, it hadn't entirely faded and, as Courtney had continued those gentle caresses, Sasha had remained floating a bit from the aftermath of her earlier climax. The question-and-answer session had distracted her a great deal and, had she simply just lain there during that, she would have, by now, fully recovered. </p> <p>But she <i>hadn't</i> just lain there, for Courtney had continued caressing her, and so she still hovered a bit with that gentle warmth. </p> <p>""Hush now,"" Courtney whispered, when Sasha had opened her mouth to ask something else. She felt a bit mulish and stubborn at that, still having countless questions bubbling in her mind but, as Courtney started caressing her more purposefully, it was much easier to simply relax back and enjoy the sensations then balk like a fractious mule.</p> <p>Courtney very carefully shifted her position, until slender little legs were extended down both sides of her slave, with Twerp's shoulders and head resting in her lap. Her back was starting to ache a bit from sitting this way, but not for anything was she going to complain! </p> <p>Samantha exchanged a significant glance with her daughter then, with the most gradual of motions, eased the soft cotton sheet down and off the slave. Courtney continued lightly caressing her slave's face and throat, small shoulders and little arms — which now were lightly draped over Courtney's lithe extended legs — while Samantha started stroking up and down Twerp's coltish slim legs. </p> <p>Twerp softly sighed, lightly wriggling at the caresses. Warm tingles languidly started building again inside her. But <i>these</i> were like a smoldering coal being oh-so-slowly fanned into a gentle fire, instead of a pool of gasoline being exploded into flames. </p> <p>Long, thick tawny lashes fluttered against smooth soft cheeks. Twerp gently squirmed; softly, breathily sighed. This felt soooo good! So very nice. She was utterly comfortable, totally relaxed and boneless. </p> <p>Courtney smiled, seeing the expression on her slave's face. For once, she wasn't tense, wasn't guarded or apprehensive. She was just so tranquil and serene, and so clearly basking in the attention and sensations. </p> <p>And quite obviously aroused, too. For small nipples were, once again, tiny hard peaks. </p> <p>But it was, very much so, a different sort of arousal then Sasha was growing used to feeling, as these nice warm tingles grew oh-so-slowly. They weren't forced upon her, willy-nilly and so rapid and fast. The only other time she'd felt close to this was during that first anatomy lesson, when Courtney had, so very gently, started rubbing Sasha's pussy while she stood there, little legs helplessly spread apart while she was bound and gagged. </p> <p><i>That</i> had been embarrassing, no matter how nice it had felt. But there wasn't a trace of embarrassment or shyness in her <i>this</i> time. She was far too relaxed, far too comfy and indolent, to feel any embarrassment. And it felt far too nice, much too wonderful and marvelous, to really get worried about anything. </p> <p>It helped a great deal, of course — tremendously so, in fact — that, so far, neither of them had touched her 'personal spots'... although the concept of 'personal' was, slowly but surely, being eroded away by her conditioning and training. So there was never any sense of <i>needing</i> to feel shy or tense, for all Courtney and her Aunt were doing, so far, was ever so gently, and <i>ever</i> so wonderfully, caressing her arms and shoulders, face and throat, legs and feet. </p> <p>She hadn't really even pay heed when the sheet was removed. She'd been nonstop naked for so long now that it never registered she was, in a sense, being stripped bare again. She simply remained relaxed, her huge eyes softly closed, resting back against Courtney who supported her as she cuddled and caressed. </p> <p>In a lot of ways this felt just like banister pressing had done: very slowly filling her with a quite gentle, tingling warmth that Sasha simply reveled basking in. Tingles that didn't demand, didn't require or stridently insist for anything more. Unlike the other times, when they'd grown so fierce and insistent. </p> <p>Sleek little hips started gently rocking up and down, just as she did when banister pressing. At the moment it didn't really matter to Sasha that she wasn't actually pressing against anything, the motion just felt soothing and, well... right. Her breathing started to grow light but rapid, her skin a soft pink. Every inch of her self so wonderful, from her hair all the way down to her toes. </p> <p>And only adding to that was the realization that both her Aunt <i>and</i> Courtney were doing this to her. Making her feel this nice, this wonderful. And for no other reason that Sasha could discern other then they <i>wanted</i> her to feel this way. <i>Wanted</i> her to glow inside like she was. </p> <p><i>That</i> certainly was a novel sensation, being pampered this way even knowing she was simply their slave, and sometimes playtoy. </p> <p>And then she did something she hadn't ever done before: Sasha fully submitted to the sensations, while still in total and complete control of her mind <i>and</i> body. Utterly yielding to them, willingly, freely and voluntarily, knowing full well what that meant if she did. For the first time in three and a half days, she had the power to choose whether or not to surrender. Whether or not to resist, to fight, to refuse. </p> <p>Both Samantha and Courtney noticed Twerp's expression change. It wasn't a dramatic, glaringly obvious one, but it was noticeable nonetheless. Her face became peaceful and dreamy, she started very lightly shifting and wriggling as wave after wave of golden, molten warmth flowed inside her. She didn't even tense when Courtney's tiny fingers started caressing her chest, lightly brushing just around the gentle swells of Sasha's firm, nascent breasts. Instead, she gave a soft, contented little sigh, as thick, tawny lashes lightly fluttered against her cheeks. </p> <p>Sasha didn't question. Didn't worry. Didn't fret or tense. Didn't even focus on the sensations. She simply floated along, going wherever she was taken. </p> <p>When Samantha started lightly caressing silken inner thighs Sasha simply parted them without a thought, a gentle sigh as she did. When Courtney's tiny hands finally cupped her breasts, Sasha simply arched up a little. Not for more pressure, not to silently demand more, but simply because those gentle touches felt so so good. </p> <p>For the first time ever, Sasha was feeling these glowy wonderful tingles <i>without</i> being bound, or restrained in anyway at all. Not even restrained, if that was the proper term, by the necessity of keeping in a perfect posture, like had happened that first afternoon during her first ever slave training class. No... no, <i>this</i> time, she could freely move as she wished, and move she did. </p> <p>Her head lightly rolled side to side as she breathily sighed. Small hands rubbed up and down along the thick soft carpet she lay atop. Slender coltish legs moved back and forth, a small foot being brought up close to her bottom before slipping back down again. Small fingers and toes softly wriggled and curled, and her hips started circling and rolling as well as lifting and rocking. </p> <p>Courtney continued gently kneading her slave's small breasts and hard, erect little nipples. She didn't move fast, and kept peeking at her Mom to see if she was doing OK. Samantha, meanwhile, in addition to caressing silken inner thighs, was now gliding her hands over sleek little hips and waist, stroking them across a taut smooth tummy. </p> <p>Sasha felt a now-familiar feeling start building inside her. A growing tightness, an increasing pressure, deep in the pit of her tummy. But it was blossoming so gradually it felt wonderful, and not really insistent or demanding at all. Just very very nice. She knew, without really thinking about it, that very soon she <i>wouldn't</i> be able to control her body. Not if that pressure grew much stronger. But that didn't worry her now. Not when she now knew that was normal, not when she now knew what the end result would feel like, and not when she was safe and sheltered in the arms of her Aunt and niece. </p> <p>Courtney knew, very well, that her slave would like her pussy petted. But she didn't see any way to reach down there herself. Not and still support Twerp as she was doing. So she looked at her Mom, giving a single sharp nod down at Twerp's pussy, which was now quite puffy and rosy. And very wet. Samantha cocked her head back at her daughter, who simply nodded. Of course she wanted Mom to pussy pet her slave! Jeez! It wasn't like Courtney could do that! </p> <p>There was never anything wrong or misguided about Courtney's enthusiasm and delight when it came to making her slave squirm. But Samantha was experienced. Very much so. And so knew just what to do and how to do it. Her fingertips lightly brushed over Twerp's exposed, bare little pussy, eliciting a soft airy sigh from her. Again and again she caressed; coaxing, wheedling, cajoling, and never once demanding. </p> <p>Twerp's slender little legs started shifting back and forth, looking like she was slowly pedaling a bike. Sleek little hips sinuously lifted and arched, rolled and circled. </p> <p>Sasha felt that inner pressure start to bubble and seethe. But she didn't shrink from it, not like she had before. Nor did she seek it, either, simply content to float along with the sensations. There soon came a time, much as she now knew would happen, when she simply couldn't control how she moved. How she breathed. What she felt. Soft little moans, airy light sighs drifted up from her. </p> <p>And then, finally, she felt her insides tense and tighten. A low, soft, rippling moan came from her as she felt that exquisite sensation once again explode inside her, filling her head to toes with the most indescribable, most utterly divine and marvelous feelings she'd ever felt in her life. </p> <p>It was... different. She sensed that even as she softly cried out, little legs kicking and jerking, small fingers tightly fisted in the carpet. The first had been sharper and stronger, more powerful. Had literally exploded — detonated — inside her in an instantaneous blast. While <i>this</i> one... </p> <p>. . . this one was softer, yet every bit as glowy nice. Instead of exploding, it felt like a warm ball of fire blossoming and expanding deep within her. </p> <p>She never noticed the gentle, tender smiles Samantha and Courtney bestowed upon her as she finally lay limp and breathless, feeling the last tiny, little shivery flutters ripple her tummy.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1661,"Summer Slave, Part 14",14,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-10-10,17,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Normally Marcie cheerfully hummed while she worked; well, at least when she worked on crafts — compared to, for example, housework, which usually had her darkly muttering — as she enjoyed making them. A lot, actually. She often joked it was a form of therapy to fashion and create things. </p> <p>Moreover, up to five minutes ago, she'd been happily humming. Just as she had been since yesterday afternoon when she'd first started working on her newest order. By now she'd already finished several of the easier items, and off to one side were sets of normal wrist and ankle cuffs, as well as a suspension set, all of them padded in close-trimmed lambs wool fleece. In addition there was also a pair of overhead suspension, padded and fur-lined, grip cuffs. </p> <p>Although the order hadn't specified lockable roller buckles (ones where the buckle tongue was flattened rather then rounded, and perforated with a hole for a padlock) Marcie had used them anyway. They weren't all that much more expensive, and she'd thought they'd be a nice touch. Besides, from what she remembered — and she had a very <i>good</i> memory where certain things were concerned... like BDSM — Mistress Samantha liked having her cuffs and restraints lockable.</p> <p>Each set had been carefully cut to size from tanned, black-dyed, supple leather, the edges and ends rounded and polished. The padding and fleece were both bonded and hand-stitched in place, and the buckles and D-rings carefully — and expertly — riveted. And, of course, the holes for the buckles were oval punched rather then circular, to permit proper passage of the locking tongues. </p> <p>Marcie had thought, as she'd worked on them, they'd looked rather small and diminutive. In fact, she hadn't had any in stock anywhere <i>near</i> that small and, rather then trim down ones she already had on hand, had decided to just make them from Jump Street. </p> <p>The finished ankle cuffs wouldn't even fit her <i>wrists</i>. Marcie had simply shrugged at that, though. She wasn't, by any means, a petite woman, and it wasn't hard to accept that someone might have such tiny, delicate wrists and ankles. <i>The bitch</i>, she jokingly thought. </p> <p>Marcie was not, and probably never would be, thin. At five foot five and one hundred and eighty pounds, thin simply wasn't in her future. But she carried her weight well, and the few people that actually knew her true weight were quite startled. </p> <p>She petted Aphrodite, who was currently curled atop her lap, 'helping' Marcie with her work. In front of her, half-completed and spread out on the table, was the latest of the ordered items: a single-sleeve, arm glove binder. The body was made of black-dyed, very supple kidskin, while the straps were thicker; not quite belt-thick, but sturdy nevertheless. She still had to make, then attach, the hand-pouch section, then attach both the heavy duty, self-mending metal zipper and the grometted overflap panel sides for the lacing. And the straps needed the buckles riveted in place, too, and holes punched in them for the buckle tongue. </p> <p>However, <i>that</i> wasn't why Marcie had stopped humming. Or sat there half-consciously petting Aphrodite. Those were perfectly normal, routine and familiar tasks. </p> <p>No. No, the reason Marcie had stopped humming, and was now thoughtfully frowning as she stared at the arm binder, was because of its <i>size</i>. </p> <p>That, and the sheet of square-gridded graph paper also in front of her. Graph paper where she'd just painstakingly hand-plotted out an androgynous human figure, based upon the measurements she'd been provided for the items. </p> <p>Now, had she only the measurements and sizes for only one or two things — for instance, only for cuffs, or only for a hood — Marcie might not have even noticed the discrepancy. But she had rather comprehensive measurements and sizes covering head to foot: the hood, cuffs, body and chastity harnesses gave everything she'd needed to rough plot out the figure size of the person being fitted. </p> <p>Although she was, by no means, an artist, she was familiar with typical, normal human proportions. Part of that was simply from her experience from making and fashioning the wares she did, of course. But she'd also taken drawing classes several years ago, to better help her more easily create new pattern designs, and could readily recall certain things from those classes. </p> <p>A normal adult, for instance, was approximately eight 'heads' tall, while a pre-teen was six and a third, and a pre-school child four and a half 'heads' tall. An adult's upper and lower legs (that is, thighs and calves) were roughly two and a quarter 'heads' long, while a pre-teen's were one and two-thirds, with a pre-schooler's being only one and an eighth 'heads' long. </p> <p>Even more dramatic were the shoulder proportions, for shoulder size and width changed dramatically with age. A pre-schooler's shoulders were only about one and two-thirds 'head'-widths apart, while a pre-teen's shoulders were two and a third. And an adult's were a full three 'head'-widths apart! </p> <p>So, no. She couldn't be mistaken. Not with the wealth and complexity of measurements and sizes she'd been furnished. It couldn't even be for someone suffering from dwarfism, for the proportions didn't match <i>that</i>, either. </p> <p>""Mwrow!"" Aphrodite headbutted Marcie's hand, imperiously demanding more attention and pets. ""Sorry sweetie,"" Marcie softly apologized, brushing her fingers down Aphrodite's back, eliciting a low rumbling purr from her.</p> <p>While she petted her cat — which Marcie had also, long ago, discovered was therapeutic — she pondered her conclusions. The items, for a certainty, could not be for any normal sized adult, for they were much too small. Nor did they seem appropriate for an abnormally sized adult, for, again, the proportions were incorrect. They were bigger then for a preschooler, and smaller then an adolescent, but just about the right size for a preteen. </p> <p>For a preteen <i>girl</i>, at that. For the chastity harness was most certainly for a female, and not a male. </p> <p>Could all this be for <i>Courtney</i>, she wondered? Marcie certainly remembered the child from her previous visits. A quiet, polite and smart-as-a-whip, tiny little snip of a girl. She'd be, what? Eight? Nine? From what Marcie recalled, these would still be overlarge for her, unless she'd shot up like a major weed in the last year. </p> <p>But who <i>else</i> could they be for? she wondered. </p> <p>And why? </p> <p>Actually, the 'why' was more puzzling to her then the 'who'. It was, she supposed, distantly possible that Mistress Samantha wanted these for curiosity or display pieces. They'd be, after all, much easier to transport to parties and conventions then full-sized ones would be. However, if that were the case, then why put such a rush priority on them? </p> <p>She looked at the calendar and noted the date. Again, if memory correctly served her, hadn't school summer vacation only just started a week or so ago? Did that have any bearing on things? </p> <p>Again she looked at her drawn, sketched figure, then at the completed restraints and partially-finished arm binder. In all the years she'd known Mistress Samantha, Marcie had never seen or heard anything that would indicate she had an interest in children. Oh, age-play yes. But not <i>real</i> children, no. </p> <p>Granted, Marcie hardly expected anyone that <i>did</i> have that interest to just casually banter that about. </p> <p>On the one hand Marcie, much like Mistress Samantha, sometimes whiled away idle hours daydreaming if-only-I-knew-then-what-I-know-now. For — again like Mistress Samantha — Marcie, too, had enjoyed playing tie-up games as a girl, and quite often wondered what things might have been like had she'd only known then what she did now. She knew this much for certain: had she found someone, back then, in the lifestyle, she would have happily and eagerly wanted to have been trained as a slave by them. </p> <p>And, while she hadn't ever <i>directly</i> asked others, from conversations with them she had a pretty shrewd guess that more then a few felt the same way. So-o-o-o-o... on the one hand, she didn't have a problem if Mistress Samantha was really teaching her daughter some things. Because Marcie knew, beyond any doubt, Mistress Samantha would only do that if Courtney <i>wanted</i> it. Had <i>asked</i> for it. </p> <p>No one that had ever spent any time with Mistress Samantha could ever mistake the deep and utter love she had for her child. So there was simply no way on Earth, or above or below, that she'd require or force Courtney into this. Hell, for that matter, even coax her into it. No. No, the only way would be if Courtney, herself, had asked. </p> <p>Of course, that then beggared the question of how and why Courtney had asked. Had she been innocently experimenting on her own, and discovered by her Mom? Well, if that <i>had</i> been what happened, at least Courtney wouldn't have been critically humiliated by her Mom. </p> <p>Unlike what had happened to Marcie as a child who, when her parents had caught Marcie in her bedroom where she'd tied and gagged herself for fun, had made her feel like a sick, perverted freak. </p> <p>Even now, twenty-one years later, just the memory of that day made her feel intensely sick to her stomach. For years after that she'd felt like a pervert, yet couldn't stop thinking the thoughts she did, couldn't stop the feelings she felt when she had those thoughts. And, even now, there were times she questioned her sanity. </p> <p>She owed much of her recovery to Mistress Samantha herself. She'd been very patient and kind. Resolute when firmness was needed, and gentle when kindness was needed. </p> <p>So, no, Marcie didn't think, for a moment, that if Courtney had been caught playing tie-up — either on her own or with playmates — that Mistress Samantha would have embarrassed her over that. No, she would have sat down with her daughter and patiently started explaining things to her. </p> <p>So, that might be the explanation, Marcie reasoned. Or, and far less likely, the scamp somehow managed to get into the playroom, or accidentally saw something she shouldn't have seen. Peace in the Middle East was more likely then that, for Mistress Samantha was extremely careful to be discreet and private when her daughter was about. </p> <p>Running her fingers down the silky fur of Aphrodite Marcie leaned back, still pondering. Oddly enough, Marcie discovered she wasn't as disturbed at the thought of Courtney being taught and/or trained as she thought she'd be. Granted, it was still a child (and Marcie had rather strong, if unrequited — so far — maternal instincts). But... if this was something she really and truly wanted? </p> <p>Heck, Marcie would have turned cartwheels and squealed in delight had someone made that offer to her at that age. Someone that <i>understood</i> her feelings? Accepted them?? </p> <p>Softly chuckling to herself Marcie started stitching the single sleeve glove, apologizing to Aphrodite at disturbing her. If all this really was for Courtney, well, then, she was a <i>very</i> lucky and fortunate girl, and Marcie envied her a great deal! </p> <p>Sasha really didn't want to move. Not at all. Which was a very good thing, she wryly thought, considering she was stored away again in her cage. </p> <p>She hadn't immediately been stored, but had been held and cuddled for a long time after her second orgasm. And it was a good thing Courtney had asked her Mom to carry Sasha, for she didn't think she could have walked. Not without falling all over the place, anyway! </p> <p>Those had been exquisitely marvelous feelings! Even now she lightly shivered at the memory of them. She was utterly grateful to her Aunt for reassuring Sasha that everything was fine, and was even more grateful to Courtney for permitting Sasha to ask questions! Otherwise she didn't think she would feel as relaxed and accepting about those orgasm feelings, remembering how scary that had felt her first time. </p> <p>Now that the last of the afterglow had faded, Sasha was aware of how tender her butt was. Not painfully so, no. And not really even sore or achy. Just quite sensitive, and Sasha knew why. </p> <p>She'd been paddled in a way she'd never ever been paddled before. And had certainly responded to that far differently then she ever had before, too! Oh, she'd still struggled and squealed, yes indeed. Even at the time it hadn't been, well, pleasant. </p> <p>But it hadn't hurt, either. Well, that wasn't quite true. It just hadn't hurt like it had all the other times. And it hadn't <i>just</i> hurt, either. Which had been <i>terribly</i> confusing! </p> <p>Well, now she had a better understanding why that was so. She might not have understood most of what her Aunt had said, but she understood the most important part, at least where she was concerned, and that was, at times, something painful could feel pleasurable too. And while that still didn't make any sense to her, Sasha assuredly couldn't deny what she'd felt at the time. </p> <p>The only worrisome part of that whole lesson was discovering that she <i>could</i>, as a slave, be trained — <i>conditioned</i> - to desire pain over pleasure. To want — <i>crave</i> — being hurt rather then excited and pleasured. And, although she really couldn't see how that was possible, she accepted that as nothing but the pure truth, too. </p> <p>It sure didn't help any that Courtney seemed fascinated now with paddling her. Well, paddling, strapping, cropping and lashing, too, she mentally corrected, unable to keep from gently squirming at the memories. Sasha had always equated spankings and paddlings with misdeeds, disobedience and punishments, and never something that was done, well, just for the heck of it! </p> <p>But all that <i>could</i> be done 'just for the heck of it'. Simply because Courtney wanted to do it, and for no other reason. And Sasha couldn't say or do anything about that. </p> <p>What would she do, what <i>could</i> she do, if Courtney decided to have her trained that way? </p> <p>Nothing. That's what. </p> <p>A sob built up in her chest, about to burst free, when suddenly, like a soap bubble being popped, it vanished. Courtney could have had Sasha trained to squirm at just a word, she remembered, but had decided against doing that. Was this, then, any different? Sasha nibbled her full, soft lower lip as she considered that. It... didn't seem different to Sasha, no. And she doubted it would seem different to Courtney either. </p> <p>Well, she <i>hoped</i> so, anyway. </p> <p>That still didn't mean Courtney wouldn't just have fun paddling her time and time again though, just to make her squirm, just to make her squeal and struggle. </p> <p>Oh, what was she to <i>do</i>!? </p> <p>Sasha still hadn't figured that answer out when Courtney returned, looking quite cheerful and bouncy. She wasn't carrying a tray or bowls, so she didn't think it was lunchtime yet. And, as she also couldn't think of anyway she'd been disobedient, Sasha didn't think lunch was going to be denied her. So, what could it be? More training? More play? More... she gulped... paddlings and stuff? </p> <p>She scurried out on hands and knees when Courtney unlocked the back of the cage and told her to crawl out. Then stood in 'Leash' at seeing the leash in Courtney's hand. Then meekly followed, this time in picture-perfect posture as Courtney started walking off. </p> <p>They didn't go far, just up to the second room on the left up from the cell room, where all the exercise equipment was, and the kitchen and laundry too. </p> <p>And the tanning bed, Sasha remembered, as Courtney stopped next to it. For a moment Sasha forgot, then abruptly dropped to her knees, as she hadn't <i>verbally</i> been told to follow and so was supposed to kneel when coming to a stop. She hoped Courtney understood it was a true goof, and not an act of defiance or rebellion, for Sasha <i>really</i> didn't want another paddling or strapping any time soon! </p> <p>""I've given it some thought Twerp,"" Courtney said, ""and I've decided how I want my slave tanned."" </p> <p>No matter that she feared a paddling, that set Sasha on edge, once again graphically reminded she was considered nothing more then Courtney's property! Her grass-green eyes glittered with impotent anger, and she bit her tongue to keep from saying a word. </p> <p>""I think you'll look pretty awesome tanned all over,"" Courtney continued and, even through her anger, Sasha found herself intrigued. One good thing out of that would be her ability to preen around her girl classmates, showing off just how far down <i>her</i> tan really went, and teasing <i>them</i> about having so much white skin left. They'd be so jealous of Sasha! </p> <p>""It's a twenty minute bed, so that means you get to lie down inside for twenty minutes,"" Courtney explained. ""'Cept to start, today it'll only be ten, until we see how you respond. I don't want you getting a burn or anything."" </p> <p>Well, Sasha was happy to hear that, as she didn't want a sunburn either! </p> <p>""Every day for the next seven to ten days, until your tan is how I want it to look,"" Courtney said — and again Sasha turned mulish and sulky at that. Indeed! How Courtney wanted it to look!? — ""I'll have my slave tan. After that, just a day or two a week should keep you tanned like I want."" </p> <p>At that Courtney punched out the code to the lock holding the tanning bed door closed, then lifted it up with a soft grunt. ""Climb up,"" she told Sasha, and Sasha heard it for the order it was. Muttering to herself, but mindful not to make a sound doing so, Sasha slithered up, onto, then into the tanning bed. Before she could lie back, Courtney held out a small pair of goggles. ""Put these on Twerp, so you don't hurt your eyes."" </p> <p>Silently taking them from Courtney Sasha slipped them on over her eyes. They were rather small, which was a <i>good</i> thing, she thought as she finally lay down on her back. Because otherwise she'd look awful weird and goofy having two round, stark white patches over her eyes! </p> <p>And then she abruptly sat upright, little fingers brushing against the collar at her throat, then staring wide-eyed at the cuffs around wrists and ankles before staring at Courtney. ""Oh poop!"" Courtney said, looking sheepish, ""I almost forgot about those!"" Sasha sighed with relief as Courtney started unlocking and removing the cuffs.</p> <p>But that was <i>all</i> she removed, stepping back after taking those four off but leaving the collar still on. </p> <p>""Mmmm?"" Sasha softly whined, having tried — and failed — catching Courtney's attention by silently shaking and jerking her head.</p> <p>Courtney just gave Sasha a firm, hard look. ""The collar stays on,"" she bluntly said. ""Don't even, <i>ever</i>, think about it coming off. Understand?"" </p> <p>Sasha swallowed, hard, at the sudden intense firmness of Courtney's voice. A moment of rebuttal rose... the vanished. Unlike the cuffs, or anything else they might put on Sasha, that collar had a very special, very particular meaning. And she knew it, too. </p> <p>It marked her as a <i>slave</i>. As <i>Courtney's</i> slave, to be precise. And it wasn't going to ever come off until the very last day of summer. </p> <p>But she was going to look so ridiculous being a nice golden bronze all over — and she knew it would be <i>all</i> over, too! — except for a dazzling white circle around her neck! Couldn't Courtney understand <i>that</i>!? </p> <p>Courtney did, of course, understand. Although she wasn't about to inform her slave she did. She still hadn't figured out just what she might do about it; she could always, she supposed, have Twerp tan for a straight week <i>without</i> the collar right at the end of summer vacation. Although, to be honest, that thought didn't appeal to her. Having the collar off, that is. One way or another Courtney would figure something out. And she knew that, whatever it was that she finally decided, Mom would simply go along with her decision. </p> <p>It wasn't until Courtney meaningfully tapped the riding crop hanging from her little gold chain belt that Sasha finally swallowed and lay back. She wasn't at all happy about this now but, once again, that didn't seem to matter. </p> <p>Courtney carefully lowered the lid down, then set the timer for ten minutes. According to Mom, some people showed visible signs of tanning after only two sessions, and Courtney was curiously eager to find out of Twerp was one of them. </p> <p>Part of her wanted to keep Twerp her normal, fair, pale, creamy complexion. For the simple reason her blushes showed up quite vivid in comparison... as did her paddled butt! But she also enjoyed, a great deal, the idea and concept that she could 'decorate' her slave however she pleased, and Courtney really didn't have all that many options at her disposal. Tanning was one of them, though, and so she decided to tan her slave. </p> <p>Today was being ever so much more fun then the last two days had been! Even if she hadn't had a chance to spank Twerp with all the things she'd wanted to use. Considering Courtney had had to be calibrated beforehand with them, she was rather eager to get her own licks in, as it were. </p> <p>Well, there was heaps more she could still do, and lots more Twerp needed to be shown and introduced to. And, after her tanning session, then a quick shower and lunch, she was gonna start learning lots more stuff! </p> <p>Samantha sat at the kitchen table, cradling her coffee mug between her hands. She wished she had someone to confide in, someone to talk to. But, she didn't. And <i>couldn't</i>, even if she had. </p> <p>The line she'd known had existed, and feared walking over, had indeed been crossed. There was simply no way, any longer, events could be interpreted as simply a rather rigid, strict punishment. No way certain things could be viewed as merely a more 'advanced' form of 'playing doctor'. </p> <p>Crossed, that line certainly had been, and Samantha couldn't see any way of returning. Not now. </p> <p>It might take days (although Samantha highly doubted it would take even <i>that</i> long) but, soon enough, Twerp would start yearning to feel the things she'd felt this morning. And, as she — as a slave — was prohibited from <i>self</i>-touching, there'd be only one outlet for relief. How long it would take any remaining inhibitions to yield before then Samantha wasn't positive. But, she was sure it <i>would</i> happen. </p> <p>And that wasn't even considering <i>Courtney</i> who, at the moment, was like a yearling colt ready to go galloping across the paddock. Samantha didn't see any real way of reining that enthusiasm in and, as Twerp was <i>her</i> slave, unless Courtney wanted to do something harmful, Samantha couldn't even restrict Courtney's wishes. </p> <p>On top of that was Twerp herself. She was, <i>finally</i>, starting to understand and accept her own budding, blossoming desires. Granted, off the top of her head Samantha couldn't think of any other person who, as a child, went in less then two weeks from first discovery to full-blown involvement. But that's what had happened to Twerp, and truly, her only real resistance and rebellion had been against the <i>rules</i>, and not so much against what was being done. </p> <p>Well, for the most part, anyway. </p> <p>The only real way to put on the brakes would be to bring things to a complete halt. Which would infuriate Courtney — and rightly so — and do nothing at all to curb or abate Twerp's budding, developing sexuality. </p> <p>And sexuality it was, and no way Samantha could spin doctor that. This went beyond a childish game to her. Beyond a fascination or attraction. The problem was, as Samantha saw it, was that she'd never really had time to discern just how deep that allure went, how much a part of her nature it truly had been. And she was well aware that, as the training continued, it would be difficult, if not impossible, to determine if how Twerp was responding was because of her own, innate desires being carefully cultivated and matured, or if those desires had been, instead, implanted and inculcated in her. </p> <p>It was that old argument all over again: nature versus nurture. Was being submissive Twerp's true nature? Or was that slowly being implanted inside her? That same question could be put forth regarding how she responded to being bound. Although, there, Samantha did have some reasonable proof that Twerp already was predisposed to getting excited and aroused by that. She'd certainly been when Samantha had first discovered her Friday morning! </p> <p>Elbows braced atop the table Samantha lowered her face into her palms and groaned. Ruth didn't need any additional aggravations or complications in her life right now! How was she going to explain all this to her sister? </p> <p>Ruth? Hey listen. As you know Sasha's been turning into a rather obnoxious brat. I know it's not your fault, but I also know neither of us wants her growing up that way either. So, since she stumbled into my hidden playroom — you know, the one I've never told you about? — I decided to punish her by making her a slave all summer. And everything's just fine now. She's quite polite, well mannered and obedient... and also gets horny as Hell at the thought of being bound and gagged. Oh, did I mention she gets off on being spanked and paddled now, too? </p> <p>Oh my yes, wouldn't <i>that</i> be a fun conversation! </p> <p>And just what was going to happen at the <i>end</i> of the summer? Somehow Samantha couldn't envision Twe... Sasha simply going home, happy as a lark at having all this come to an abrupt, screeching halt. Never being tied up again. Never being played with again. </p> <p>She'd known, <i>known</i>, damn it, that once this Pandora's Box was opened there was no closing the lid again! There was no way anyone could expect Sasha to simply turn everything back off and return to how she was. That was as asinine to expect happening as demanding an adolescent to slip backwards through puberty and become a child again! </p> <p>Samantha could always promise Sasha that she'd have all this again next summer, even if only for a month. But that wasn't going to help, either. Ask her to go an entire nine months before she could experience any of this again? And, after that month, have to wait an entire <i>eleven</i> months until the time after that? She didn't know too many adults with <i>that</i> sort of patience. </p> <p>Ruth was going to kill her, Samantha knew. And she couldn't blame her at all. </p> <p>And none of this was even touching yet another raw wound, and that was how <i>Samantha</i> was reacting to things. </p> <p>Logically she was cognizant that Sasha was her niece. That hadn't changed, and never would. But what <i>had</i> changed was how she'd been looking at Twerp, the <i>slave</i>. </p> <p>It had been a slow, gradual metamorphosis, but one as implacable as the changing of the seasons. From an innocent, ingenue brat to a sensual, erotic, sexy slave. Samantha couldn't help now, most times, at getting turned on when she looked at Twerp. Couldn't help wanting to touch and caress, tease and fondle. Hell, spank and paddle, bind and plug, too! </p> <p>Had there been a touch of that, even days ago? she wondered. Had she ordered all those things strictly for Twerp, or as much for Courtney and herself as for the slave? Samantha really didn't know, and couldn't even begin to guess. Head still cradled in her hands Samantha wryly chuckled. At least Courtney didn't mind sharing her 'toy', it seemed. Now, wouldn't <i>that</i> be a fine kettle of fish, if Courtney started getting possessively jealous and wanted to keep her slave all to herself? </p> <p>The Aunt was battling with the Mistress, and the Mistress was using every dirty trick she knew. More and more Samantha felt her iron resolve rusting and crumbling away with every passing second. </p> <p>And up to now Twerp had been mostly stored in her cage. What was she going to do, to feel, now that the little slave was going to be out and about, and played with more often? </p> <p>Sasha let the pounding warm spray beat against her upturned face. Her muscles were still sore and achy, but the morning exercises had, at least, loosened the stiffness up a lot. She'd much rather be soaking in a steamy, hot tub of water but... as it wasn't <i>her</i> choice... </p> <p>And it didn't help knowing that, just on the other side of that wall was, not only a huge bathtub, but a whirlpool Jacuzzi too! </p> <p>Still and all, this beat being chained to the wall and scrubbed down with ice water. Sasha had never forgotten that warning, and wasn't ever likely to do so either. </p> <p>The tanning bed had felt very nice, made her skin feel so warm all over. She would have enjoyed it a whole lot more, though, if she hadn't had to wear this stinky collar while tanning. </p> <p>Huge emerald eyes tightly closed against the spray beating down Sasha pensively frowned at that thought. She hardly ever noticed the collar any more. Which was awful weird, considering it was quite sturdy and a good half pound or more of steel. About the only times she was conscious of it being locked around her neck was when she showered and actually wound up touching it. </p> <p>The cuffs were a little harder to ignore, since she could actually <i>see</i> them. But, those, too, she frequently overlooked, unless in her immediate attention... like when they were locked together and binding her. </p> <p>The same went for her lack of clothing. Or, perhaps better described as 'enforced nudity'. It had been very difficult, that first day, to keep from blushing like a sunset the entire time, since she was very starkly conscious of being naked. Sasha supposed that, if they'd made an issue out of that, like, perhaps, teasing her about being naked the whole time, she'd still feel mortified and ashamed. </p> <p>But, they <i>hadn't</i>. And, in fact, it didn't even seem as if they noticed she was naked! </p> <p>And again, unless certain things prompted her to actually notice it — like going to take a shower and realizing she didn't have to get undressed first — Sasha had stopped being conscious of her nakedness. </p> <p>Was she really getting used to things like they said she would? she wondered. Or was she actually being brainwashed and indoctrinated? It was impossible to tell for sure one way or the other. And, in the end, it didn't really matter, for the result was the same: slowly yet surely Sasha was starting to adapt. </p> <p>Somehow, even though she'd fought, struggled and resisted, she was adapting. </p> <p>Turning around she let the pounding water beat against achy shoulders and back. Adapting in some areas, she grudgingly admitted, but certainly not in others! There was more to life then her existing merely to please Courtney, Mistress or no! </p> <p>Although, she even more reluctantly conceded, it probably couldn't and wouldn't hurt to be nice to her now and then. </p> <p>She wished she could have asked more questions earlier this morning. She'd had so many she really wanted answered. But at least she'd managed to ask the really important ones — which was good, because she was no longer permitted to speak again — and had been much relieved at the replies. </p> <p>Stunned, too, at some of them. Like finding out her Aunt got wet and stuff just like Sasha did. <i>And</i> wanted to play with her like Courtney had been doing, too! </p> <p>She still didn't like being forced into all this. And as a punishment, too! She'd have an easier time dealing with all of this, she thought, if she knew it was only for a week or something, and not the whole summer! At least <i>that</i> way she could have looked at this as some sort of really super-involved game rather then the reality it clearly was. </p> <p>Like the cage. She was getting used to it by now, but 'used to it' wasn't the same as <i>liking</i> it. Sasha could have tolerated that confinement much better if she knew it was only for a few days, or even a week. But never knowing how long something was gonna be, or what lay around the corner for her, was unnerving. </p> <p>She wanted her freedom back. Her independence back. The joy of being able to sleep as long as she wanted, when she wanted, where and how she wanted. To eat when she was hungry, and not just when she was fed. To <i>pee</i> when she had to, and not have to anxiously wait for someone to come let her out and take her to the bathroom! She'd taken so many things for granted and, now that she no longer <i>had</i> them, she missed them so badly it ached inside her. </p> <p>Sasha softly groaned as the pleasant warmth of the shower seeped into her body. Nevertheless, even with all the awful things she was having to endure, there had also been some truly marvelous, unanticipated surprises too. Like orgasms! </p> <p>Ooooooooh! Those had felt soooo wonderful! And Courtney had let her have them! </p> <p>Sasha suddenly blinked at that, another frowny thoughtful look on her face. Well, she hadn't, exactly, <i>let</i> her have that first one, no. It was more a case of Courtney <i>forcing</i> Sasha to have one. Just as she forced Sasha to squirm. But, that <i>second</i> one? </p> <p>No matter how Sasha looked at it, she couldn't help but think Courtney had given that one to Sasha. Let her enjoy it for no other reason then wanting Sasha to feel that glowy nice again. Because <i>Sasha</i> would like that, and not because Courtney had wanted doing that to her. </p> <p>Deeply sighing Sasha faced the spray again, letting it pound against little budding breasts, chest and tummy. Just when she'd thought she was starting to figure things out, <i>more</i> things came along to confuse her! </p> <p>Because, just as bewildering to her now was something else. It had been made very clear to her, in no uncertain and in absolutely unmistakable terms, that she was being punished. Penalized and disciplined for being such a rotten, disobedient brat by being made a slave for the entire summer. And, while they hadn't come right out and said so, it was pretty clear to Sasha the reason she was <i>Courtney's</i> slave was the awful way she'd been treating her little cousin. </p> <p>And while that deeply rankled, upset and offended Sasha, having that doom sentenced upon her, she couldn't help notice other things. Her Aunt had, obviously enough, figured out certain things had a fascinating appeal to Sasha. <i>Huh, no surprise there</i>, she thought, considering how she'd been found and what she'd looked like at the time. </p> <p>Sasha had a sneaky suspicion that some of the things she was learning or being taught weren't <i>strictly</i> necessary for being punished as a slave all summer long. For instance, at least half the slave positions she'd been shown and taught weren't needed. Sasha could see where requiring kneeling in Tower, standing upright, and even being leash-led, were something a slave would have to do; if, for no other reason, only so they never forgot that they <i>were</i> a slave. Moreover, while she didn't like considering the punishment poses, those did had a specific purpose behind them. But the others? </p> <p>The only purpose Sasha could see for kneeling in Nadu — the kneeling pose with her legs spread wide — was to expose herself. And the same went for all the 'display' postures. It was demeaning enough being forced, required, to remain naked. But even that she could somewhat accept at face value, and for the reason she'd been given. But those <i>other</i> slave positions? Nu-uh! No way! </p> <p>Those only existed to suggestively show her off; sexually, Sasha was dimly starting to understand. And that went wayyyy past simply punishing Sasha for her past misbehavior. </p> <p>So why were they doing that? Didn't they know how <i>wrong</i> that was? </p> <p>Except Sasha was starting to wonder if it really was wrong after all. Granted, everything she'd learned in the past, everything she'd been told and taught, indicated and implied that sex and sexual stuff were wrong. Well, wrong, at least, until you were grown up... which Sasha definitely <i>wasn't</i>, no matter how much she might imperiously declare she was. </p> <p>But neither of them were acting as if there <i>was</i> anything at all wrong about what was happening. <i>Or</i> how Sasha was reacting and responding. </p> <p>Then she stilled as yet another thought occurred to her. What would her <i>Mom</i> think of all this, if and when she found out? '<i>Jeez', </i>Sasha thought<i>, 'she'd have kittens! She'd go ballistic!'</i> </p> <p>Sasha hadn't thought much of her Mom lately, the rift between them having grown quite wide. But she thought about her now, and wondered what she'd think about Sasha these days, and everything that was being done to her. It didn't matter how close Mom and Aunt Samantha were, she'd go off like a cannon and rip her Aunt to shreds, up one side and down the other, literally flaying her. She'd be furious and outraged, for sure! </p> <p>Wouldn't she? Sasha suddenly wondered. </p> <p>Just because <i>Sasha</i> hadn't spoken to her Mom so far since she arrived, didn't necessarily mean her <i>Aunt</i> hadn't done so. Was the reason she was so unconcerned about how Sasha felt, was because she'd already talked to her sister and got her approval for all this?? </p> <p>She almost <i>had</i> to have done that, Sasha reasoned. Because sure as anything Sasha wasn't happy with being made a slave, and sure wasn't planning on not raising a fuss once they let her go. Heck, if she could somehow get to a phone she'd be calling her Mom faster'n greased lighting! </p> <p><i>Did</i> her Mom really know, she wondered. And, if she <i>did</i>... did she really care, one way or another? Just the thought of her Mom shrugging her shoulders and saying, 'I don't care, do whatever you want with her,' made Sasha feel sick to her stomach. She knew that their relationship had badly deteriorated, but the thought of her Mom just giving up on her made her eyes fill with hot, thick tears. </p> <p>Gustily sighing and wiping unshed tears from her eyes with the back of her wrists Sasha started soaking her hair. Just when she could really use some time to think about things, now, of all times, she <i>wasn't</i> going to be stored for the day! As much as being caged drove her stark raving mad with boredom and confinement, Sasha really wished she had some quiet, alone time to consider things. </p> <p>By now she'd figured out Aunt Samantha had really meant what she'd said that first day, about Sasha being a slave for the summer; both that it would last the whole summer, and that Sasha really was going to be treated as a slave. Because that's what she was now, and that's how her Aunt and little cousin viewed her. She hadn't thought they were serious at the time, but now she believed it. </p> <p><i>Just how far was this going to go?</i> she wondered. <i>Just what more is going to happen to me? And why? </i>Already things had gone much much further then she'd thought this punishment sentence would go. Then again, she had very limited experience in matters, so she truly didn't have any idea just how much more complex and detailed being trained as a slave could get, and she knew that, too. </p> <p>But, Aunt <i>Samantha</i> sure knew all about stuff like that. Moreover, what had she told Sasha that very first morning? Oh yes. </p> <p><i>Besides, little slave, you and I both know you want this. Being tied up. Being helpless. Having no choice, being made to do things. You want all of that. And more. Even the things you don't have any idea that exist. </i>Yet<i>. You can't get this, any of this, out of your mind. You think about it all day, dream about it all night, don't you.</i> </p> <p>Even now, three whole days later, just remembering that whispered voice made Sasha deeply shiver. Somehow Aunt Samantha knew — wasn't guessing, but <i>knew</i> — just what Sasha had been — and still was — feeling inside. And, although she'd been absolutely, lividly furious with Sasha for breaking into her secret rooms, not once had she ever appeared angry or mad at <i>why</i> Sasha had <i>kept</i> coming down. At what Sasha felt. What she wanted. How she responded. </p> <p>Although she'd showered this morning Sasha used both soap and shampoo. She might not be dirty with soil, but she'd sweated quite a bit, and had certainly slobbered and creamed! </p> <p>The soap, shampoo, washcloth and towel still weren't what Sasha was used to using, or wanted to use. However, they were infinitely better then what she'd had the last two days. She wondered just what she was expected to do in order to earn even better items. If it was kissing Courtney's pussy again, well, she'd just better get used to using what she had! </p> <p>Although... </p> <p>. . . that hadn't really been all <i>that</i> bad. It wasn't at all disgusting or revolting, like she'd first thought it would be. Actually, it really hadn't been bad at all. Well, except at the end, when Courtney had started getting wet, that is. And, even then, it hadn't been bad, gross or disgusting. But she still wasn't going to kiss there when Courtney was wet! </p> <p>And that, <i>too</i>, was just another mark of how radically all this had shifted from just a simple, if rather severe and outré, punishment. All the touching stuff, all the playing stuff, went into an area Sasha innately understood was somewhere she was too young to go.</p> <p>Well, <i>supposedly</i> too young, she reconsidered. If her body could orgasm, obviously she wasn't too young or little for some things! </p> <p>Besides, no matter how livid her Aunt had been Sasha instinctively knew, and never once doubted, she'd never, ever do anything to Sasha that was harmful or bad. So if things were still progressing the way they were, her Aunt must be sure it was OK for Sasha that they did. </p> <p>Thinking about her earlier orgasms, and all the nice touches that went with the second one, Sasha suddenly blinked. What would it feel like if <i>she</i> was kissed there? On her pussy? Like she'd done to Courtney. Goosebumps raced up and down slender lithe limbs, small puffy nipples immediately tightened, as she pondered that. </p> <p>Those thoughts occupied her as she washed and shampooed, as she dried off and brushed her hair. She still hated the necessity of ponytailing her hair, but she never hesitated doing it. They might be easing up on her a little bit, but Sasha didn't doubt, not for an instant, that if she messed up at all with her hair, on purpose or by accident, all the tears and apologies in the world wouldn't keep them from cutting her hair into a pageboy. </p> <p>She was right, too. </p> <p>Just like Courtney wouldn't hesitate at all returning all that really crappy stuff if she failed to put her toiletries away and clean up after herself. Oh, how Sasha hated feeling impotent! But she'd already tried pushing those limits, and had learned, the hard way, what the consequences of doing that were. </p> <p>Pretty awful. </p> <p>Sasha considered something else as she brushed her hair and cleaned up. Something Courtney had yelled at her during her temper tantrum that first morning. </p> <p><i>. . . but with everything </i>you<i> did, instead of getting just punished, </i>you're<i> also getting what you wanted! You're getting to have fun with your punishment!</i> </p> <p>Was some of this actually fun? she wondered. So far, for the most part, she'd have to say no. No, it sure <i>wasn't</i> fun. There was nothing fun about being caged morning, noon and night. Nothing fun about being paddled and strapped. Nothing fun about laying on your tummy and lapping up oatmeal and water from bowls while your hands were cuffed and locked together behind your back. </p> <p>Except... </p> <p>. . . Again Sasha's small, pink, puffy nipples tightened and tingled. Except it wasn't utter and complete misery and suffering either. She was being treated exactly as a <i>real</i> slave would be treated and, although Sasha refused to accept she was a slave, that didn't change the fact that she <i>was</i> one. <i>Nothing</i> would change that. </p> <p>And deep in her mind she knew that. Knew that she could balk and refuse. Complain and resist. Struggle and fight. And still... </p> <p>. . . she'd be just a slave. A <i>real</i> slave. No joke, no game, no fooling. </p> <p>And <i>because</i> she was aware of that, no matter how deeply buried in her psyche that was, she couldn't ever completely deny it. And, somehow, that was changing even the truly dreadful, awful things into something more then simply appalling and loathsome. </p> <p>The fact that both her Aunt and little cousin <i>liked</i> Sasha being their slave was something to consider, too. Even though this was meant as punishment for Sasha, they actually liked having her as their slave! Well, actually <i>Courtney's</i> slave, anyway, to be technical. But they liked, approved, enjoyed and delighted in having Sasha as a slave. </p> <p>It was very difficult to buck the yoke when she knew that. Their praises and admiration made her feel special inside, made her feel warm and glowy, because she knew that those were utterly genuine and sincere. They had no need to praise; Sasha was just a slave, after all. All they really needed to do was scold and punish when Sasha rebelled and disobeyed. They didn't have to praise her when she did well. Or even when she just <i>tried</i> as hard as she could. </p> <p>Sasha still vividly remembered how she felt inside when Courtney praised Sasha's attempt at remaining in position for the punishment strap. Even through her dread and absolute horror, positive she'd one more strapping coming, Courtney's praise at her <i>attempt</i> at staying in position had broken past that terror and made Sasha feel so incredibly warm and wriggly inside. </p> <p>Although she was almost as bright as Courtney was, Sasha wasn't aware of the differences between negative aversion and positive reinforcement training and conditioning, or even that such existed in the first place. Moreover, even if she <i>had</i> been aware, there really wasn't any way that she could have resisted either when they were responsibly, repetitively used on her. </p> <p>Especially when Samantha was very, <i>very</i> good at training slaves. </p> <p>Sasha was starting to get hungry now. Except for breakfast this morning, meals had been pretty light, and her hunger came faster, and more intense, then she was used to feeling. She wondered if it would still be oatmeal — and, if so, whether it would be plain and cold again, or hot and fixed up like this morning — or something else. It was decidedly restrictive having to wait to be fed, instead of just getting food when you were hungry! </p> <p>Finished with bathing and grooming Sasha padded into the locker area, fastening and relocking the cuffs again before kneeling in Tower. She was starting to get used to kneeling now, but the position was still a strain on her ankles. She wished she could position her feet differently then required to do, and longed for some way to convey that desire to Courtney. </p> <p>Well, so far her credits seemed to outweigh her debts, so Sasha nervously made a decision. And, when Courtney finally strolled inside, Sasha took a very deep and nervous breath before whispering, ""Mistress?"" </p> <p>She'd rather have cut her throat then call Courtney that. But, seeing as how she was breaking a rule to start with by even speaking up, Sasha decided it was worth attempting to mitigate any potential punishment by addressing Courtney that way. </p> <p>Courtney's step actually faltered at Sasha's speaking up. That was so totally unexpected. For an instant her expression was fierce, cold and stern, but almost instantly shifted in puzzled curiosity. It must be something important if her slave spoke up! </p> <p>""You know you're gonna be gagged for that, yes?"" Courtney stated, and Sasha simply nodded, keeping her eyes downcast.</p> <p><i>'Huh,'</i> Courtney thought, surprised. <i>'I wasn't expecting </i>that<i>!'</i> ""What's so important that it's worth being gagged?"" she finally asked.</p> <p>""I'm not complaining,"" Sasha said, speaking in a very soft voice, and still keeping her eyes focused on the floor right in front of her. ""But, would it be possible, please, if, when I kneel, I could have my feet different?"" </p> <p>""Uuuuuh,"" Courtney faltered, a bit taken aback both at the request and at how softly and politely Twerp was speaking. ""What do you mean?"" she finally asked.</p> <p><i>'Well, that's a good sign,'</i> Sasha thought, since Courtney did, at least, let her ask her question. She would have hated paying the price of being gagged without having asked it! ""When I kneel I'm supposed to have my feet straight out under me,"" she explained, ""and my butt tight against my heels."" Although Sasha couldn't see, Courtney nodded at that as she listened. ""That puts my insteps on the floor and stretches them out. It gets pretty uncomfortable after just a little while."" </p> <p>""So?"" Courtney asked, but not sounding impatient or uncaring, just simply puzzled and curious.</p> <p>""Could I, maybe, instead,"" Sasha asked, still in a soft, low voice, and seething a bit inside at the necessity to sound so meek and servile, ""shift my feet? So they rest on their outsides with the toes pointing in, and my butt pressed against the insides of my feet?"" </p> <p>Courtney nibbled her tiny pinky nail as she considered that. ""Show me what you mean,"" she finally said, then watched as her slave wriggled a bit and adjusted her position. Walking around behind her Courtney peered down. ""Huh,"" she muttered, ""I see what you mean now."" </p> <p>Indeed she did, for Courtney, when she kneeled (as she often did for the additional height that gave her when she sat at a table) knelt just like that herself. It was very comfy kneeling like that, too. </p> <p>She thought about asking her Mom first, then paused in mid-thought. Mom might have taught Twerp all those positions, true, but Twerp was <i>her</i> slave. If Courtney decided she didn't want to fuss with all those positions — which wasn't the case at all; she thought they were all way awesomely cool — then she could just do away with any, or all, of them. </p> <p>Granted, for such a major change like that she should probably ask Mom first before going ahead, but this wasn't a significant change. It was just a tiny alteration. And one that made sense, too. </p> <p>""Yeah, sure,"" Courtney said after a few moments, then decided that sounded too diffident and hesitant and not at all Mistress-ey. ""Yes Twerp, that will be how you do it from now on,"" she tacked on in a much firmer tone. Then, after another few moments added, ""That was a good suggestion. Thank you for making it."" </p> <p>Sasha heaved a silent sigh of relief. She hadn't been sure if Courtney would agree to it or not, let alone certain Courtney would have even let her ask it to start with. It seemed she was actually pleased Sasha had asked but, as she found out a few minutes later, pleased or not Courtney still wound up gagging her. </p> <p>As it was only a single strip of duct tape over the lips it wasn't terribly bad, although Sasha still was highly incensed when the tape was applied. Sheesh! What was she <i>supposed</i> to do if she had a really important question? Just keep her yap zipped? </p> <p>Evidently so, it seemed, which didn't seem at all fair. </p> <p>It was also pretty useless as a gag, too, she realized only moments later. Although, as a reminder or deterrent it might be effective. No sooner had Courtney smoothed the tape in place then Sasha started wiggling her lips back and forth and in and out. When Courtney wasn't watching, of course. No fool was she! Within several seconds, she'd started feeling the tape pull free from her lower lip and chin, although it still stuck to her cheeks and upper lip. </p> <p>She stopped playing with the tape when Courtney brought up the leash, rising to her small feet when Courtney held it out and standing to be leashed like 'a good little slave', then padded along when led off. After the first few steps, she started working her lips and small jaw again, defiantly determined to pry as much of the tape loose as she could. </p> <p>She softly snorted in contemptuous disdain at how easy the tape was to work loose, but there was only an expression of complete guileless innocence when Courtney peered back to see what the sound had been for. </p> <p>As she followed along behind Courtney Sasha realized that, even though she remained miffed and annoyed at being gagged — especially when it was as useless and pointless as it was — she was, nevertheless, still walking in reasonably perfect posture. Sasha almost decided to slack a bit as yet another touch of rebellious defiance, something that would make her feel that she still had some control over things. But she decided against that for two reasons. </p> <p>One was that she didn't doubt at all that, should Courtney observe her doing so, <i>this</i> time she wouldn't pretend not to notice, waiting to see just how far Sasha would push things. No, this time she'd most likely land on her like a ton of bricks. And there were far too many 'bricks' in her arsenal to risk playing around like that. </p> <p>The other reason was something that had dimly started percolating in her mind since that first day, and had seemed to grow clearer since this morning. As far as Sasha had been concerned, enforced nudity and displayed postures were demeaning and embarrassing. And her first, subjective reaction considered that degrading, shameful and humiliating as well. </p> <p>Well, she still felt they were embarrassing and demeaning. It wasn't that she was overly shy, self-conscious or overly modest, but there was something about traipsing about naked as a jaybird while everyone else was dressed that made her feel even <i>more</i> naked. If that made sense. </p> <p>Especially since it was everywhere, and all the time. She'd feel less embarrassed if in a more familiar setting for being nude, like a bedroom or bathroom. But it was <i>everywhere</i>! </p> <p>And it was still demeaning, too. But not, she was slowly understanding, and accepting, in a cruelly negatively way. It really wasn't degrading, nor did she actually feel that way. It was, however, demeaning in the sense she felt, somehow, inferior; subservient and subordinate. </p> <p>As for those being shameful or humiliating, well... it could only be shameful if Sasha had a choice. Which she <i>didn't</i>. And since she wasn't being mocked, scorned or belittled, her embarrassment, really, hadn't ever shifted over into true humiliation. </p> <p>But now there was even something else being added to that stew. Sasha had been so utterly embarrassed and mortified during her first slave training session, when she'd had to assume 'Tower' for the very first time and realized what she'd look like. And, even if she <i>hadn't </i>comprehended, being outright instructed to <i>'... push that chest up and out. Proudly show off your breasts,'</i> had been pretty clear and pointed! </p> <p>She'd had a very difficult time doing that, and most of the rest that followed that afternoon, but Courtney had said something that had startled Sasha. And she'd never really forgotten it, even though she hadn't overly dwelled on it either. </p> <p>Courtney had sharply scolded Sasha when she'd self-consciously hunched over, telling her she'd been very pretty and graceful when she was a girl instead of a slave. And that she hadn't had any trouble wanting to show off her boobies then. The awful truth was, is that Courtney had been right. Ever since she'd first started developing, Sasha had felt inordinately proud and pleased at having breasts, no matter how small they might currently be. Because she, at least, had <i>something</i>! </p> <p>And, if she wanted to be completely truthful, she did enjoy being looked at. Admired. She liked that a lot, and so had started making changes in her appearance, posture and dress to gain even <i>more</i> stares and looks. Sasha knew dog gone well that she was looked at, especially when she wore snug clingy tops and walked around with her little chest proudly pushed up and out. Why, sometimes you could have even seen the outline of her <i>nipples</i> through the fabric! </p> <p>Now, why it was embarrassing to have her Aunt and cousin look at her she didn't know. Maybe it was because she was naked. Or maybe because she just didn't have a choice about that <i>or</i> how she had to pose. Like, it was one thing to want to have people look at you and admire you, and another to have no choice about that, <i>and</i> had to intentionally show yourself off! </p> <p>The interesting thing, though... was it seemed both of them <i>liked</i> looking at her. At <i>her</i>, for herself. Not finding amusement at her predicament and forced, exposed displaying - although there was some of that, she knew — but simply enjoyed looking <i>at</i> her. </p> <p>They liked what they saw, true: a disobedient girl being punished by having been made a slave. They enjoyed the 'what' and 'why', yes. But they also liked the 'who', too. They liked looking at Sasha, they thought she looked pretty. Even sexy! </p> <p>That actually was a rather heady sensation, realizing that. Understanding that both her Aunt and cousin thought Sasha looked pretty and beautiful and sexy. That they liked looking at her all naked and bare, and even got a thrill from that. Even got aroused by her appearance and body! </p> <p>Sasha felt herself preening at that understanding. She hadn't — quite — become so vain as to be narcissistic, but she did like admiration for her looks and appearance. Just as many girls her age did. But, unlike those girls, she didn't have to worry about things like modesty, propriety, decorum or appropriateness. Or anything else, for that matter. She was free to simply <i>be</i>. </p> <p>For a change, she relaxed somewhat while being led. And, in relaxing, actually stood straighter. Taller. Prouder. She didn't exactly strut or swagger, but there was a touch of both in her stride. She wasn't ashamed of her body <i>or</i> how it looked. And, while she might not have ever willingly chosen to prance around stark naked, well, that choice hadn't been hers to make, had it? </p> <p>Courtney led her to the exercise/kitchen/laundry room door, and only then did Sasha realize that she'd been reflexively working at loosening the tape that entire time. By now it wasn't sticking at all anywhere over her mouth, and only remained attached at the edges of the tape atop her cheeks. It was only then that Sasha felt an abrupt surge of guilt. </p> <p>All this time she's been aggrieved at how unfair it had been gagging her for needing to ask a question. But it hadn't been because she's needed to ask, but because she'd spoken. And, while that might not be fair... it <i>was</i> just. </p> <p>Time and time again she'd had hammered home that actions begot consequences, whether positive ones or negative ones. The rule for speaking had been very clear: say one word, make even a single <i>sound</i>, and she'd be immediately gagged. What was the point of having a rule, if it wasn't going to be enforced? What was the purpose of setting lines and limits, if they kept being changed all the time? </p> <p>Maybe Courtney had felt bad about having to gag Sasha but, as a rule had been broken, she'd no choice but enforce the penalty. But... she did have a choice on <i>how</i> she chose to do that, and she'd chosen a gag that, really, didn't do anything to gag at all. So ineffective, in fact, that Sasha had, quite easily, unsealed her lips without ever needing to use her hands. </p> <p>And instead of being grateful and understanding, Sasha had abused that kindness and understanding. By working the tape loose instead of just dealing with — what was, any way she chose to look at it, a very trivial thing — it. </p> <p>If Courtney discovered what Sasha had done out of spite and spleen, she'd undoubtedly be angry and furious. But she'd probably also be hurt, too, and for some reason understanding that made Sasha's tummy feel sick all of a sudden. </p> <p>""Mmffpphh?"" </p> <p>Courtney turned around just as she was about to open the door to the room, looking quite startled at Twerp making a sound. Then very pale, honey blonde brows lifted when Twerp tipped her chin up a little then started making little jerks back and forth with her head. She couldn't figure out what was the matter; Twerp was acting like she wanted or needed the gag off, but sheesh! It was only a single piece of tape after all! </p> <p>Stepping up close to her slave Courtney asked, ""What's the matter Twerp? Is something wrong?"" </p> <p>Twerp's cheeks had the softest of blushes to them as she nodded. Then Courtney's huge gray eyes rounded a bit as Twerp exhaled... through her mouth, puffing out and whistling through the sides of the tape which was, Courtney could now see, was plainly loose and no longer sticking. ""It came loose, huh?"" she asked, even as she reached up and resealed the tape with tiny fingers, smoothing it back down and flat again.</p> <p>Sasha just nodded. Well, she wasn't fibbing; the tape <i>had</i> come loose. It just had had, well, <i>help</i> doing that. </p> <p>Courtney warmly smiled once she'd finished pressing the tape back down snug. ""Thank you Twerp,"" she brightly chirped, ""for letting me know."" And, at hearing Courtney's sincere praise, instead of silently gloating over fooling and deceiving her naive, gullible little cousin, Sasha felt like a total heel instead. Which wasn't at all like her!</p> <p>She felt even worse when, no sooner had Courtney led her inside then she walked her right over to Aunt Samantha, who was standing over by the kitchenette counter, proudly informing her Mom how good her slave had been for letting Courtney know her tape gag had come loose. Even Aunt Samantha had looked pleased! </p> <p>Somehow, that little victory of defiance now tasted like ashes in her mouth, and Sasha wished she'd never tampered with the tape at all. She still felt so horrid and ashamed it didn't register, at first, that Courtney had unclipped the leash and left her standing there with her Aunt. </p> <p>Until Aunt Samantha, with a soft cough, got her attention. And then Sasha wondered what new thing was in store for her now.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1662,"Summer Slave, Part 15",15,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2003-11-17,37,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sasha stood silently in 'stand' position next to her Aunt; Courtney having left her there, and who now walked over to the dining table and sat down. It was a good thing, Sasha thought, she was supposed to keep her gaze looking downwards, as she didn't want to meet Aunt Samantha's eyes at the moment. She still felt abjectly miserable at her duplicity with Courtney. And the fact that both Courtney and Aunt Samantha were pleased and proud of Sasha for something they'd <i>thought</i> she'd done when, in fact, she'd intentionally messed it up, made her feel even worse.</p> <p>Samantha's soft yet warm smile slowly faded, replaced by a puzzled then thoughtful expression. Twerp should be looking pleased as punch for doing something good, yet her entire posture radiated unhappiness. It wasn't anything <i>terribly</i> obvious. But Samantha, in addition to being a Domme, was also a mother, and quite adept at interpreting a child's body language and posture. So proficient, in fact, that her daughter — and her niece, as well — felt at times as if they'd had signs plastered on their foreheads stating their inner thoughts.</p> <p><i>'Now why on Earth,'</i> Samantha thoughtfully pondered, <i>'would Twerp be unhappy at being praised?' </i>Up to now, regardless of what the circumstances had been, Twerp had always positively reacted to praise. Granted, sometimes that reaction had been momentary and abrupt — for instance, during occasions when she'd also been feeling embarrassed or helpless — but it had nevertheless occurred.</p> <p>Then suddenly the answer dawned on her. Leaning down she very softly whispered, ""Accidents like that do happen now and then,' she said, referring to the tape gag becoming loose, ""although I would strongly suggest against a repeat of that... 'accident'.'</p> <p>Twerp's cheeks bloomed an abrupt crimson, which only confirmed Samantha's supposition. Then, moments later, she paled, her little body tensing then trembling.</p> <p>Somehow her Aunt had guessed! Sasha cringed, expecting her deceit to now be exposed and revealed to Courtney. Who, most likely, wouldn't be at all amused and would then punish Sasha.</p> <p>Samantha waited a few more seconds then, much to the little slave's astonishment, seemed to let the matter drop. For all she did was start the next lesson. ""Mistress Courtney would like a cheeseburger for lunch,' she told Twerp. Not understanding where all this was leading Twerp silently nodded, muted both by tape and by rule. ""Since a slave has some skill at cooking,' Samantha continued, indirectly reminding the child of all the times she'd kvetched at not being allowed to cook, ""she will make her Mistress' lunch.'</p> <p>Sasha blinked, jerked out of her despondency as the words finally registered. <i>'Say what!?'</i> she thought. She didn't — quite — look up at her Aunt, although she glanced over Courtney's way. At the moment she was sitting at the dining table, tiny boots gently swinging back and forth a foot off the floor as she demurely peeked Sasha's direction. Her expression was vaguely familiar: almost the same shyly expectant yet eager look she'd had when she'd arrived for her massage. Obviously Courtney knew what Sasha was expected to do, and was looking forward to her slave preparing her meal!</p> <p>Sasha felt torqued all out of proportion to the demand, and mostly because she'd been prohibited from cooking since the moment she came here this summer... but now they were going to <i>make</i> her cook! Adding insult to injury was requiring her to make Courtney a cheeseburger when Sasha had been eating nothing but oatmeal for almost three straight days now! Her small jaw tightened, her little chin mulishly jutted out.</p> <p>Samantha saw, of course, all those signs. However, unless and until the little slave actually was disobedient or disrespectful, she wasn't going to crack the proverbial — and literal — whip. Samantha never expected a slave to be deliriously happy every single moment. There would be plenty of times when they became angry, upset, miserable and the like. But, as long as they remained polite, mannered and obedient, that was all that was important.</p> <p>""Does a slave understand?' Samantha finally asked, and Sasha simply gave a curt, short nod. Oh yes, she sure did understand! It didn't mean she liked it, or was happy about it, but she sure did understand.</p> <p>""Miss Courtney?' Samantha said, startling Sasha from her thoughts. Shocking her, too, hearing the words and tone. It... it just didn't seem... natural... normal... to hear her Aunt speaking to her daughter that way!</p> <p>""Yes?' Courtney piped up.</p> <p>""May I have permission to ungag your slave?' Samantha asked, ""And also permission for her to speak for the duration of the lesson?'</p> <p>Courtney nodded, her face wreathed in a dazzling smile. ""OK. You may.'</p> <p>Sasha was feeling... bewildered. It was like Aunt Samantha and Courtney had traded places or something with each other! However, before she could dwell on that she tensed, hearing her Aunt begin speaking to her.</p> <p>""Before I ungag you Twerp, listen to me very closely. Due to the nature of this next lesson — which is how to make a cheeseburger — a slave may find it necessary to ask questions and/or indicate if she understands what she's been told. A slave may say — and <i>only</i> say — the following, so listen very closely,' Samantha warned.</p> <p>"" 'Yes Ma'am'. 'No Ma'am'. 'Ma'am, this one does not understand Ma'am'. 'Ma'am, this one does not know Ma'am'. 'Ma'am, may this one ask a question Ma'am?'. Understood?'</p> <p>Samantha patiently waited after speaking each of the permitted phrasings, watching Twerp quite closely, her lips twitching as she struggled not to laugh at Twerp's expression. Clearly, she <i>did</i> understand, and wasn't at all pleased with what she'd just been told.</p> <p>She wasn't, either. Especially with that 'this one' crap. It made her sound like she was a some<i>thing</i> instead of a person, a some<i>one</i>.</p> <p>She tensed, though, when Samantha's voice turned stern. ""A slave was asked if she understood. <i>Does</i> she?'</p> <p>As the tape was still over her mouth Sasha simply nodded that she did.</p> <p>Reaching down Samantha gently peeled the single strip of tape off Twerp's mouth and cheeks, wadding it into a ball and tossing it into a wastebasket. ""A slave may stand relaxed,' she told Twerp, then said, ""Repeat back to me the phrases a slave was just taught.'</p> <p>Sasha's lips thinned at the indignity of having to speak those demeaning phrases aloud but, if she was slowly growing wary of ticking off Courtney, she was already careful about pissing her Aunt off!</p> <p>""Yes Ma'am. No Ma'am,' Sasha sullenly repeated, her eyes still focused downwards on the floor. ""Ma'am, may this one ask a question Ma'am? Ma'am... ,' Sasha furiously thought, trying to remember the others, feeling her heart start pounding hard. ""Ummmm,' she stammered, still thinking, then said, ""Ma'am, this one does not understand Ma'am.'</p> <p>However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't remember the <i>fifth</i> one, and she started to panic, sure that a punishment was about to be levied for her failure to remember.</p> <p>""Not <i>too</i> bad Twerp,' her Aunt said, startling Sasha with her patient tone. ""You forgot, 'Ma'am, this one does not know Ma'am'. Rather appropriate, too, don't you think?' she said in a somewhat teasing voice.</p> <p>Sasha's little toes had been curling in distress, but at that her small jaw dropped. She wasn't being scolded or yelled at!?</p> <p>Samantha carefully repeated the phrases several times again, and had Sasha repeat them back after each round. They really weren't all that hard to remember, she considered. But she still didn't like, not at all, the wording of them... or the implications implied behind the phrasing.</p> <p>Although there was nothing she could do about how they affected her, for they only reinforced, both consciously and unconsciously, that she was a slave. Sasha wasn't even aware they were doing that... which was the point, after all.</p> <p>She peeked over at Courtney, who was still sitting at the table. Her tiny boots were swinging much slower now, deeply focused on reading a much-folded set of printouts laid out on the table in front of her. Sasha jerked, startled, as Samantha whispered in her ear, ""This isn't easy on Courtney either, you know,' she told Sasha. And then she furiously stiffened. <i>'It hasn't been easy on </i>Courtney<i>!?'</i> she mentally seethed. <i>She</i> wasn't the one made a slave! Sasha indignantly fumed. <i>She</i> wasn't the one caged day and night, made to do things she didn't want or like doing, or have things done to her she didn't want or like! Awwww... poor <i>baby</i>!! It wasn't easy on <i>her</i>!?</p> <p>Samantha didn't respond to Sasha's inner fury, acting as if she didn't notice. Still in a whisper she continued, ""She's up, washed and dressed while you're still sleeping, and doesn't go to bed until after you're put away to sleep. She doesn't nap at all during the day, either. And she has to learn not only everything you're being taught, but even more, too. She has had lessons and tests every day now, in fact. And she's totally responsible for your well-being, too. Which, I might add, she takes very seriously and sincerely to heart. And she's done all that because she's <i>chose</i> to do that. Because she really does like having you as her slave.'</p> <p>""She's virtually given up her entire summer vacation for you. No going out to movies, no going to the Water Theme Park, no picnics or outings. Not even her equitation lessons. Because we can't leave you alone for all that time, and Courtney understands and agrees with that. So yes, even thought you might not think it so, this hasn't been easy on her, or for her.'</p> <p>Sasha darted another glance over at Courtney. She hadn't really taken into account all that. Every other summer vacation before, they had done lots of stuff, like going to amusement parks, picnics, movies and things, and she hadn't considered that Courtney wasn't going to be doing any of that this year because of Sasha. After all, it wasn't as if <i>Courtney</i> was the one being punished!</p> <p>Nor had she thought about Courtney having to learn and study all of this, too. But, she <i>should</i> have. Hadn't she sneered at the idea of telling Courtney about what was in these rooms, because she was too little to understand? So Courtney would have had less of an understanding then Sasha did; in addition, she had no experience. At least Sasha had had almost a whole week of exploring and looking around.</p> <p>Sasha restlessly shifted back and forth on small bare feet as she continued pensively thinking. A whole lot of her impressions, it seemed, were, in fact, correct. The only reason Sasha could see for Courtney doing all of that studying and learning was to master being a real Mistress. She didn't have to do all of that simply to demean, poke fun or humiliate Sasha for revenge.</p> <p>So Courtney really <i>was</i> Sasha's Mistress. She was doing all of that studying to learn how to be a proper Mistress, not because she <i>had</i> to, but because she <i>wanted</i> to.</p> <p>And who would, really, be the beneficiary of all that hard work? Not Courtney, because she <i>already</i> could just order Sasha about with impunity. She didn't have to learn all that stuff just to be able to boss Sasha about. <i>Sasha</i> had certainly been bossing Courtney about now for two weeks, hadn't she? And <i>she</i> hadn't needed any specific education to do that!</p> <p>No, the only person who would benefit would be Sasha. Errrr, well, Twerp the slave, anyway, she amended.</p> <p>Argh! This was all just too confusing!</p> <p><i>'Fine,'</i> she finally fumed. <i>'Making a stupid ol' cheeseburger isn't gonna kill me.'</i></p> <p>Samantha patiently waited, watching as the wheels turned in Twerp's head. When she saw the set of her shoulders ease a bit she continued where she'd left off from before. ""The first step,' she explained, ""is making the patties.'</p> <p>Sasha nodded, although she couldn't see what the big deal about that was. You just went to the store, after all, and bought pre-made ones!</p> <p>Well, that wasn't how one made hamburger patties <i>here</i>, it seemed, as she soon learned. And, much to her surprise and astonishment, found this lesson to be just as enjoyable as learning all about massage had been. For Aunt Samantha was teaching her how to really cook, and not just make pre-made stuff.</p> <p>She was shown how to dice up onions, and actually given a very sharp knife to do just that after the demonstration. Then came adding the onions, bread crumbs, salt, pepper and spices to the bowl of already defrosted ground beef. Sasha actually kneaded all that together with her bare hands, finding the sensation kinda icky as her little fingers worked the raw ground beef yet, at the same time, finding an unusual contentment at truly being taught how to really cook.</p> <p>One thing she noticed as an aside was that every cabinet and drawer, and even the refrigerator and freezer, had locks to them. <i>'Huh,'</i> she wryly thought, <i>'not much chance of sneaking a midnight snack.' </i>Then again, considering she was always locked away for the night in her cage, and in a locked room, too, Sasha didn't think she had to worry overmuch about late night munchie attack forays.</p> <p>It didn't take too long to knead the mixture. But, as her Aunt explained, the ground beef had already been defrosted ahead of time. Something she'd have to consider, and plan for, in the future: allowing sufficient time ahead of time for defrosting. Small hands removed some of the now-kneaded hamburger mix, then patiently and carefully shaped two small patties. The cover of the Tupperware bowl was then replaced and the remainder stored back in the fridge as her Aunt directed.</p> <p>The range was odd, she noticed. It wasn't gas, and it didn't look electric. The top was perfectly flat, and had four areas with concentric circles that resembled a bull-eye target. Those, she learned, were the heating areas. Somehow they never got searing hot to the touch but would still heat up a pot or pan. Aunt Samantha verbally directed Sasha through the next steps: lightly oiling the skillet before putting it on the range; slipping one patty in the skillet; readying the bun; shredding lettuce for the topping; slicing a thick piece of Monterey Jack — a favorite of Courtney's; cutting up onion into rings then putting them in the skillet to sauté along with the patty; getting a glass and adding ice before filling it with soda; checking the patty and flipping it; getting out a plate; putting two long slices of dill pickle on the plate and adding a heap of potato chips; carefully setting the cheese on top of the patty and watching, lifting the patty out with a spatula once the cheese started to melt; putting it on the bottom bun then adding the shredded lettuce and sautéed onions; then finally putting the top bun half on.</p> <p>Throughout the entire 'ordeal' Aunt Samantha patiently explained each step, and Sasha either responded 'Yes Ma'am' or 'No Ma'am' each time when asked if she understood. It felt... odd, actually verbally replying, after having been forced to remain silent for days now. And it didn't feel too weird or awkward saying <i>those</i> two particular phrases. After all, up until this year that's how she always used to answer her Mom or other grownup women.</p> <p>She couldn't help but wriggle in pleasure when Aunt Samantha complimented her for doing such a good job. Or salivate, either; she was getting quite hungry now herself, and the cheeseburger smelled simply <i>heavenly</i>! She couldn't forget there was one patty remaining, and tried not hoping <i>too</i> hard it was intended for <i>her</i> lunch!</p> <p>Sasha put the plate and glass atop a small, oval chrome tray as directed to do, then put two napkins there as well. Then she carefully picked the laden tray up and started gingerly padding over to the dining table... and Courtney, who looked up from her papers as she caught motion out of the corner of her eye, then broke into a wide, delighted smile seeing her slave approaching.</p> <p>Aunt Samantha had carefully explained what to do and, while she wasn't thrilled about it, neither was it awful to do. Just — as usual — demeaning and servile.</p> <p>Placing the tray at Courtney's right side, Sasha carefully set the glass of soda on the table then the plate in front of her before slipping both napkins under the right side of the rim. Before she picked up the now-empty tray she softly asked, small, perfect white teeth slightly clenched together, ""Does my Mistress require anything else?'</p> <p>Courtney's eyes had been excitedly gleaming the entire time but, when Sasha said that, they sparkled and danced. They kept darting back and forth between her lunch and Sasha, as if she couldn't make up her mind which delighted her more. ""No,' she finally said, sounding breathless, ""No, this is just... <i>perfect!</i>' she finished in a breathless, airy whisper.</p> <p>Picking the now-empty tray back up Sasha padded back to the kitchenette counter, silently fuming as she did. Of course Courtney would think this was ' just perfect', she seethed. Having Sasha wait on her hand and foot as if she were some sort of servant!</p> <p><i>Or slave</i>, that inner voice whispered.</p> <p>Placing the tray back atop the counter Sasha headed back to the table, kneeling in Nadu at Courtney's side. Her tummy rumbled again as she grew increasingly more hungry, her appetite whetted by the aroma of food Sasha herself had just cooked and served. This was so demeaning, having to serve her like this! Except...</p> <p>Except Sasha had been expecting — nay, <i>demanding</i> — this very thing from the both of them. Ever since she'd arrived. And, in fact, from her Mom, too. Sasha hadn't seen anything wrong in having her Aunt make and serve meals, or expecting Courtney to set the table before, and clean up after, meals. She'd been perfectly content having the two of them cater to her. And certainly had sneered and disdained to lift a finger to help either one with anything. Just as she'd been doing at home.</p> <p>And it wasn't just meals either. Sasha scorned at helping in <i>any</i> way, and had been quite clever, and sometimes downright cruel and mean, at manipulating her little cousin into doing <i>both</i> of their assigned chores, enjoying a wicked, delighted pleasure at lording it over Courtney.</p> <p>But Courtney wasn't viciously reveling in Sasha's helpless misery; she wasn't being hateful and cruel, crowing over her servitude. Far from it, in fact; Sasha couldn't forget — or ignore — her soft breathless sound of delight.</p> <p><i>'No, this is just... </i>perfect<i>!'</i></p> <p>Nor was Sasha immune to the effect of Courtney's reactions. Especially when she acted as if something as simple as having Sasha make and serve her lunch was like being unexpectedly crowned Miss Preteen USA or something.</p> <p>Huh.</p> <p>It was a bit more difficult to stay motionless this time as she knelt, as the floor was tile rather than carpet. But it wasn't <i>too</i> bad... so far, anyway. And Sasha didn't want to risk moving or doing anything that might wind up resulting in her missing lunch. So far she hadn't been punished by having meals withheld from her. Well, other then that one time; when Sasha had stubbornly refused to lap her food when it had been brought to her and it had then been taken away. So she tenaciously remained still, refusing to shift about and possibly be thought a weakling. In fact, although she wasn't consciously aware of it, she remained doggedly motionless more out of pride then fear of going hungry.</p> <p>After what seemed like ages but really couldn't have been longer then ten minutes Courtney reached down and petted Sasha's head. ""That tasted really <i>good</i>!' she exclaimed. ""As good as Mom makes,' Courtney said, sounding very pleased.</p> <p>Sasha's tiny, perfect white teeth gritted at the pets, but inside she felt a warm glow at the praise. Aunt Samantha might have been directing what Sasha had done, but Sasha really had made it all on her own. And she felt good inside knowing she'd done a good job at cooking, even if it was only a simple cheeseburger.</p> <p>""Clean up now,' Courtney instructed her slave. Gritting her teeth again Sasha rose to her feet, then gathered up the empty glass and plate, placing the napkins on the dish first. She started to walk off but then paused first. Taking a very deep breath to control her emotions Sasha very sweetly asked, ""Would my Mistress like more soda?' Sasha was very pleased at how normal her voice sounded, when what she <i>really</i> wanted to do at the moment was dump the melting ice and the plate on her little cousin's head. And then she froze, realizing she'd spoken aloud, but <i>this</i> time <i>without</i> being told she could speak.</p> <p>However, neither Courtney nor her Aunt seemed upset or angry. Certainly Courtney seemed <i>very</i> pleased and delighted, wriggling like a puppy in her chair at that, gazing up at Sasha with enormously rounded, sparkling eyes. ""Yes. Plea—... errr... ,' Courtney said, stumbling, automatically starting to politely ask as she'd been taught then looking flustered as she caught herself. Was it OK for a Mistress to politely phrase orders to their slave? she wondered. She didn't know, and hadn't ever thought to ask her Mom that.</p> <p>She'd have to ask later but, for now, she didn't see any harm in that. ""Yes, please,' she said.</p> <p>Sasha, meanwhile, was a bit startled at the wording. Up to now, everything she'd been told to do had been unmistakably phrased as an order. ""Uuuh,' Sasha stammered, a bit flustered herself. ""Ummmm... Yes Mistress,' she blurted out, saying the first thing that came to mind, trying to cover up her confusion, then padded over to the counter.</p> <p>She quickly recovered and regained her poise and composure. It really shouldn't have been all that surprising, she considered, having Courtney say 'please'. After all, so far Courtney had been mostly nice, except for the few times that Sasha had pushed the limits and rules. And it wasn't exactly as if she'd been giving an order, as much as replying to a question. Placing the dish and glass on the counter Sasha went to the refrigerator, removing the bottle of soda and refilling the glass before putting the bottle back. Maybe they really had meant what they'd said, she considered, about things getting nicer if Sasha just started properly behaving.</p> <p>Walking the glass back Sasha pondered more on that. Was it really worth caving in, just to get treated better? she asked herself. She wasn't sure any more. She hated the idea of seeming weak and spineless, supinely surrendering just to get better treatment. Then again, she was getting nowhere fast by being stubborn, by beating her head against the proverbial brick wall. One thing she'd learned by now, and utterly accepted as fact, was that whatever rules were set, were set in stone. There was no bending them. No twisting or shifting them. And there were immediate consequences for violating them. She might not <i>like</i> the rules, or agree with them at all. But they were there, and no getting around them.</p> <p>For the first time in almost a year Sasha was relearning what it was like to have real, solid rules again. And while she might not like them, deep inside there was a part of her finding real comfort and security in that. Just as every child did. And, just like every child, it would take years before Sasha would look back on these times and truly consciously understand the importance and security in having rules and limits.</p> <p>""Thank you Twerp,' Courtney brightly said as Sasha set the glass down in front of her, and again Sasha was somewhat startled. But also a bit pleased, too, and her cheeks softly pinkened at Courtney's obviously sincere pleasure. They flushed a bit brighter, though, this time in shame, as she recalled how many times people had been thoughtful and nice to her, yet never a 'Thank you' had passed her lips.</p> <p>Then it was back to the counter, where Sasha washed and cleaned up from making Courtney's lunch, with still no sign of <i>hers</i> anywhere. And it didn't seem as if a cheeseburger was in store for her, either, as Aunt Samantha had Sasha wrap up the remaining patty and put it away in the fridge. It didn't take very long to clean up, and Sasha finished by wiping down the dining table. Catching Aunt Samantha's nod, Sasha settled down at Courtney's side, kneeling there once done.</p> <p>If, after all this, they gave her oatmeal again Sasha thought she'd throw a tantrum. But no sooner did she picture doing that than she also imagined the likely repercussions of doing so. At the very least she'd go hungry again, and possibly go back to plain, cold oatmeal. And that wasn't even taking into consideration what <i>else</i> might happen, and Sasha shivered a bit in memory of the punishment strap.</p> <p>Kneeling as she was Sasha couldn't see her Aunt. She could hear her, though, moving around behind her, but hadn't a clue what she might be doing. Although she <i>hoped</i> it was making lunch for Sasha. One thing for sure, her pride (so far, anyway) wouldn't let Sasha <i>beg</i> for lunch. If that's what they expected her to do, then she'd rather go hungry and miss lunch!</p> <p>She kept her eyes down as Aunt Samantha walked over. And kept them down even when Courtney shifted her chair about until she faced Sasha where she knelt. She only raised her eyes when Courtney murmured, ""Kneel relaxed Twerp. And look at me.'</p> <p>Sasha did relax, letting her taut muscles ease, and looked up as told. Courtney was gazing down at her, a soft expression on her face. There was a plate sitting on her lap, and abruptly Sasha started to salivate, hoping it was food.</p> <p>It was. Courtney held up a small square of peanut butter and strawberry jam sandwich to Sasha's lips, and she eagerly lipped it, quite famished. It wasn't a grilled cheese, no. Nor was it a cheeseburger. But it most certainly wasn't oatmeal, either!</p> <p>Sasha didn't mind at all being hand fed this way. It didn't feel anywhere the same as when she'd been cuffed and caged, having to lip up pieces of grilled cheese while she lay on her tummy. But from Courtney's expression, feeding Sasha like this must feel the same to her as it had when she'd cage-fed Sasha before, for her eyes had that same wondrous, dreamy look to them.</p> <p>One after another Sasha devoured the small, bite-sized pieces. Again, like before, Courtney didn't tease Sasha with the food. She didn't hold them just out of reach, or pull them away at the last minute. Instead, she patiently held each one at the ready, and simply placed them in Sasha's small mouth when she opened wide for the next. Sasha almost giggled, suddenly picturing herself like a baby bird opening her beak wide for food.</p> <p>It didn't take long at all for her to wolf down the sandwich. It didn't completely fill her, but it did take the edge off her hunger and, if it didn't leave her sated, it did make her content. She could have eaten a second, but one was filling enough. Then Courtney handed her a glass — a real glass, and not a bottle or sippy cup! — of icy cold milk. Sasha paused before reaching for it, making sure she was supposed to actually take it, then happily drained the glass. Ooooh, it was so good! Licking her milk mustache with her tiny pink tonguetip Sasha handed the empty glass back to Courtney. She almost said 'Thank you', but reconsidered. She still, really, hadn't been told she could speak, other then during her cooking lessons, so she remained silent, although she smiled her gratitude to Courtney.</p> <p>""Clean up,' Courtney then told her, ""then meet me out at the lesson area.' At that she hopped up then purposefully strode out. Sasha's tummy fluttered a bit, wondering just what new lessons were in store for her.</p> <p>Sasha stood there, a bit winded and breathless. Thankfully she'd only been bit gagged; she didn't think she could have done this with the other gags. This afternoon's lessons had started innocuously enough; Courtney simply put Sasha again through all the slave postures and positions she'd already been taught. That had been fairly easy, if a bit boring. Then again, Sasha thought, boring was also safe.</p> <p>Next was a lesson in how to 'scamper'. Slaves, she was informed, did not <i>walk</i>; when they were summoned, or sent off on a task or errand, they <i>scampered</i>. Which consisted of rising up on the balls of her feet and taking short, rapid scurrying steps while still keeping her wrists crossed behind her back. Unless, of course, she was carrying something; in which case her arms couldn't, of course, be kept behind her back. The only time she wasn't to scamper, she was told, was if she was carrying something heavy, or something that might spill if she scurried.</p> <p>Sasha felt extremely silly and foolish doing that. And even more so when Courtney clipped a lead line to her collar and had Sasha scamper about in a circle like a pony being lunged and exercised. It wasn't as easy as it sounded, especially when trying to keep her steps as short as she was supposed to do.</p> <p>Taking shorter steps became both easier <i>and</i> harder when Aunt Samantha a short length of chain between her ankle cuffs. It also became scarier, too, for any misstep made her stumble. But that also send a shiver of excitement rippling through her, too, feeling the cuffs locked around her ankles and hobbling her.</p> <p>Sasha practiced for fifteen minutes with her ankles chain hobbled, stumbling now and then until she finally started getting used to taking the shorter steps. She couldn't help feeling the tingles slowly grow inside her, not when she felt the cuffs securing her ankles with their hobbling chain. It felt so... weird, scurrying this way. Weird, silly and foolish. But it would be more foolish to complain, that she knew for certain.</p> <p>By the time this practice was over Sasha needed a breather, and sighed with relief when the hobble chain finally was removed. She was even happier when the bit gag was removed, too; not that it was terrible, as it was the comfiest of all the gags. But, even so, it felt good to have it taken off.</p> <p>When Courtney leash led Sasha over to the theater room Sasha almost groaned. Not polishing <i>boots</i> again, she mentally whined, sure that's what this was all about. Then tensed and shivered as she was led inside; first at seeing Aunt Samantha standing there, and then at what <i>else</i> she saw.</p> <p>Coil after coil of gleaming white rope.</p> <p>What looked like <i>miles</i> of rope. Rope, Sasha was sure, all of which was intended for her.</p> <p>Sasha apprehensively swallowed, her mouth feeling abruptly dry, shifting back and forth on small bare feet. Then grew more nervous as Courtney simply plopped down in her chair with an eager, excited expression, her eyes dancing with anticipation.</p> <p>""Come here,' Aunt Samantha said, motioning Sasha to stand in the middle of the room and face Courtney. Sasha nervously did so, her heart starting to pound. And her pulse — and tingles — only grew more intense as her Aunt first unlocked then removed the wrist and ankles cuffs...</p> <p>. . . then picked up one coil and started tying her wrists together behind her back.</p> <p>So far, Sasha hadn't yet been tied up. She'd been restrained, yes, but not bound. The closest she'd come to that had been the time she was strapped down on the Y-rack but, already, as she felt the soft, silky yet strong rope being wound around her wrists, she could sense a difference.</p> <p>And obviously visibly physically reacted to that difference, too, for Courtney suddenly leaned forward and intently stared. ""Oooooo!' she breathily cooed, gazing in wide-eyed, excited rapture at Sasha. Who abruptly furiously blushed all the way down her chest, knowing what Courtney had to be looking at, understanding what she was seeing. Sasha didn't even have to look down to know her nipples must already be tightly puckered, and already she could feel slickness growing between her legs.</p> <p>She couldn't see what her Aunt was doing, but she could certainly <i>feel</i> it. Samantha expertly wrapped the rope five times around the little slave's small wrists, placing each turn snugly against the preceding one and making sure each criss-crossing of the rope passed over the gap between her wrists so that the lump of the criss-crossing wasn't pressing against skin or bone. The multiple turns weren't overly tight, in fact barely snug, but Sasha's heart kept thumping and her tummy was fluttering like it always did when she was being restrained.</p> <p>At the very top of the fifth turn Samantha made an extra half-turn with one end, then passed each end sideways through Twerp's slender forearms. She drew them both down, then passed them between her facing palms, then back up again. She repeated that once more, making two cinching loops between Twerp's little wrists then pulled, snugly cinching before tying the knot at the top, between her forearms and far away from prying little fingers. Sasha gave a soft gasp as she felt the multiple loops unexpectedly grow taut, not expecting that. They weren't <i>tight</i>, exactly, but she sensed it would be very difficult, if not downright impossible, to wriggle her hands back out.</p> <p>And there was still miles more of rope to go, too!</p> <p>Courtney didn't say a word, just kept leaning forward and avidly staring at the proceedings. Samantha didn't say anything either; she just leaned down and picked up a second coil. And Sasha? She didn't dare make a peep. She just stood there, lightly trembling, tiny toes curling and wriggling against the soft pile of the carpet.</p> <p>Samantha doubled this length in half before slipping it up behind the little slave's arms. Looping it several inches above her elbows she brought the doubled ends forwards, then back behind then back around in front again. Then started carefully, implacably, pulling Twerp's slender arms together. Sasha started trembling harder as she felt her arms inexorably growing closer and closer together. There wasn't any way she had of stopping that from happening. Even when she tensed and strained against her arms drawing closer, they still kept being pulled tighter together!</p> <p>Samantha had a very good idea just how flexible Twerp was, especially after the measurement fitting that first afternoon. However, this afternoon wasn't going to be a short session, and what Twerp could endure for a short period of time wasn't the same as for a lengthier duration. Especially when it came to having one's arms pulled together behind one's back. So she didn't excessively compress them, stopping short of the maximum they could be drawn together. Once she'd reached where Twerp's upper and lower arms were straight, Samantha tied the double ropes in front, making a square knot.</p> <p>There were now six turns of rope wrapped around Twerp's arms, a wide enough band to evenly distribute the pressure of the bindings so that they didn't pinch or bite. And while they were snug, they weren't so tight that Twerp couldn't tense her arms and draw them closer together, allowing the ropes to slide down if she did that. Which certainly wouldn't do at all.</p> <p>Sasha, in the meantime, was growing increasingly more apprehensive, her arousal intensifying in direct proportion. She looked imploringly at Courtney. But Courtney never noticed, she remained avidly staring at the proceedings in wide-eyed, excited wonder.</p> <p>Taking another length of rope Samantha doubled this one, too, slipping it up underneath Twerp's bound arms. This one she brought around her body, just underneath the armpits, and tied a firm knot in front before passing two ropes over each small shoulder. One of each pair she brought down to the elbow ropes, close to the inside of her arms, looping them twice around the elbow ropes before tying them off. Now, even if Twerp somehow managed to press her arms together until her elbows actually <i>did</i> touch together, the elbow ropes would never slide down.</p> <p>The remaining two served a different purpose: Samantha carefully, and very tightly, tied a pair of solid metal rings to them, so the rings sat roughly between Twerp's shoulder blades. She then picked up two more long lengths of rope and continued binding the little slave. The first was wound firmly around her upper body and arms, eight turns in all, just above nascent breasts, while the lower was wound, eight turns, too, just below those firm little swells. Samantha then added more rope, guiding those two lengths between Twerp's back and arms, weaving them around the upper and lower sets of bindings and using them to cinch the ropes even snugger.</p> <p>Sasha couldn't help the sporadic whimpers that escaped her lips. It felt as if her entire upper body was being hugged in an overall embrace, and her arms felt encased in a solid band of rope. She couldn't shift her arms at all, not even a little bit; they were locked solidly to and against her body, and all she could move were her hands and fingers. Well, her fingers, anyway; her hands couldn't really do more then twist a little.</p> <p>Nor could she help the tingling that was inexorably spreading throughout her, like smoldering coals being fanned into a conflagration. If her pussy had felt a little slick before, it certainly was very slippery now; Sasha could feel tiny threads starting to trickle downwards, and her nipples felt incredibly tight and hard. She looked beseechingly at Courtney again, but literally jerked at what she saw. For Courtney seemed entranced, her huge gray eyes looking almost all pupil, leaning forwards in her chair and staring in wide-eyed, captivated fascination. Sasha swallowed hard, noticing something else, too: Courtney was also, barely perceptively, rhythmically pressing her little legs together. She probably wasn't even aware she was doing it, Sasha woefully realized, but Sasha certainly knew what that meant! And that <i>also</i> meant there was no hope for salvation from that quarter! Not if watching Sasha being bound was actually turning Courtney on!</p> <p>And since Sasha was <i>Courtney's</i> slave, there was no hope of succor from Aunt Samantha. She'd already made it plain that she didn't interfere with another Mistress' slave, so unless Courtney decided to be merciful — and at the moment that didn't seem at all likely — Sasha was going to find herself bound even further!</p> <p>Picking up another coil of rope Samantha started looping this one snugly around Twerp's mid-thighs, making eight full turns before, once again, making two cinching passes between. This knot she tied at the back, at the gap between pressed together legs, then another metal ring was tied there.</p> <p>Sasha sensed the ropes could have been drawn tighter than they had been, and part of her was grateful that they weren't, part of her was puzzled and curious that they hadn't been...</p> <p>And part of her shivered in apprehension, sure there was a reason for that.</p> <p>She was right, too.</p> <p>""I'm going to help you down,' Samantha murmured to her. ""I need you on your belly for the rest.' Her mouth feeling dry even as her entire body was thrumming with tingles Sasha nodded. It was awkward getting down to her knees, and even more so all the way down to her tummy. She probably could have done it on her own, she thought, but it wouldn't have been very easy at all, and she might even have painfully fallen trying to do it. However, with her Aunt's help it was a fairly easy maneuver down, and very soon she was fully stretched out.</p> <p>It felt rather weird laying full out of her tummy this way, and Sasha instinctively went to shift her arms... and couldn't. All she could was lay there, her nose in the carpet. And that was a <i>very</i> odd feeling indeed. She finally tipped her head, resting her cheek on the soft pile, even as she felt Aunt Samantha pick her little feet up and start tying them.</p> <p>Samantha carefully wound six loops around Twerp's ankles, exactly as she'd done for her wrists, including both cinch turns, then firmly snugged the bindings down before tying a knot between and at the front of her ankles, where it would be more difficult to reach with her fingers. She didn't miss the gentle tremors that raced through the little body she was binding, and her lips curved in a smile that would have made Sasha tremble all the harder had she seen it.</p> <p>She tied a ring to the backs of Twerp's bound ankles, then added a single, ten foot length of rope to the ring, for later. She then moved on to the legs, binding Twerp above and below the knees with two more pieces, each of those multiple windings of five turns with a double cinching pass. Again, like the binding at mid-thigh, Sasha felt that these were looser then they could be, and she wondered why that was so. Then squeaked as her Aunt simply rolled her onto her back, as if she were a parcel, and watched with huge eyes as a single, six foot long length of rope was tied to the front of the upper knee bonds.</p> <p>She squeaked again when rolled back onto her tummy, then shivered as her Aunt patted her bare rump. Aunt Samantha didn't say a word, simply fondled her butt for several seconds before rising and departing.</p> <p>Leaving her alone with Courtney. Which wasn't necessarily a good thing!</p> </div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1663,"Summer Slave, Part 16",16,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2005-04-26,42,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sasha nervously looked over her shoulder as best she could as she lay tightly bound on her tummy, watching the door close behind her aunt. Aunt Samantha had left, leaving Sasha alone in the theater room with Courtney. That wasn’t necessarily a good thing at the best of times, as Courtney seemed to be getting increasingly imaginative and creative. This morning’s experience, for instance, was still very vivid in Sasha’s mind. </p> <p>Now, however, Sasha was in even worse straits, for she was completely helpless, securely bound and unable to move... or resist, avoid or prevent anything that Courtney might choose to do. Her heart started pounding even faster; she lightly shivered in apprehensive dread. Especially as she wasn’t as yet gagged, because one thing Sasha was very aware of was Courtney’s fascination with gags, and somehow she didn’t think Courtney was going to leave her ungagged for very long. She restlessly shifted on the floor, the bonds already feeling very confining, and her tummy already very achy and throbbing with tingling warmth.</p> <p>Courtney just watched her slave for several minutes, tremendously excited at seeing her all tied up this way. It was so awesomely cool! There was no way she could tie her slave like this. Not <i>yet</i>, anyway, but she certainly intended learning how to do it! However, although she might not be able to <i>tie</i> her slave yet, there was most certainly something she <i>did</i> know how to do!</p> <p>She’d already pre-selected the gag she intended using for this afternoon. When Mom had seen the one Courtney had chosen, she’d simply shook her head and chuckled, saying ‘Poor little slave!’ That had made Courtney grin quite broadly. Now Courtney picked it up from the table next to her where she’d earlier laid it, then hopped up and padded over to Twerp, kneeling at her head. “Open up,” she ordered.</p> <p>And it <i>was</i> an order, the tone unmistakably a command, and one that Courtney obviously and clearly expected to be immediately obeyed without question or hesitation.</p> <p>Sasha swallowed, unable to fully stifle a little whine at that. She was already starting to feel uncomfortable and helpless (and extremely excited, too) in the bonds and really didn’t want the added helplessness of a gag to go with that. Except... even while she <i>didn’t</i> want that... she somehow <i>did</i>. For whatever reason, whenever she’d pictured being bound or restrained, additionally being gagged had been, and was part of, that image. And had been ever since that first day of illicit exploration. It didn’t make sense to her; then again, a great many things didn’t make clear sense to her. </p> <p>Adding to her confusion was something she’d thought of before: it was one thing knowing you weren’t supposed to do something and <i>willingly</i> choosing not to do it, and quite another having that ability -- and the option of choosing or not to chose -- <i>taken</i> from you even when you had no intention of doing it anyway. </p> <p>She wasn’t supposed to talk; that was the rule, and by now that rule had been graphically reinforced and demonstrated to her. There really was no way, short of a terrible emergency, that Sasha would speak up, no matter what happened (forgetting the times she’d pleaded -- just this very morning, in fact -- during her session over the punishment horse). So she’d be voluntarily quiet even <i>without</i> a gag.</p> <p>But... <i>with</i> a gag...</p> <p>She’d no longer <i>have</i> any choice about being silent, or not.</p> <p>She looked imploringly up at Courtney, silently pleading with huge, expressive eyes, but found no mercy there. With another soft whine, Sasha slowly opened her mouth, as wide as she could. There was no point resisting; she knew by now, one way or another, that that gag would be put in, will-she or nil-she, and that any resistance would be fruitless.</p> <p>And worse than simply pointless, as any attempt at resistance would most certainly earn her punishment, and considering her current straits that was something Sasha simply didn’t want to contemplate.</p> <p>She’d assumed it would be that penis gag, as Courtney seemed enamored of using that one. Or, if not that one, than the sponge ball and duct tape, which was another she seemed to like. However, this was a gag she’d never seen before. It was similar in design to the penis gag, in that the front was a rectangular band of black leather with two attached slender straps for fastening behind the head. And like the penis gag it had, as well, harness straps for going over the head and under the chin. However, rather than having a penis plug to fill her mouth, there was a soft, floppy looking, well... <i>something</i>. It sorta looked like a rather oddly molded heavy rubber balloon, shaped almost like a ‘T’, for lack of a better description.</p> <p>It tasted rather weird, too, Sasha noticed, as it was slipped into her mouth. Rubbery and slick. It didn’t go back very far in her mouth, and Sasha’s tiny moist pink tongue played with it, trying to settle it better in place as Courtney started securing the attachment straps. The two going behind her head Courtney buckled quite snug, but the ones over her head and under her chin felt a little loose, as if they could easily have been tightened another hole, or even two. Sasha didn’t know why they remained that loose, but she was starting to get a bad feeling about it. Especially since, after some surreptitious, judicial testing, this gag didn’t seem anywhere near as muffling as the ball or penis had been.</p> <p>Courtney carefully checked the gag straps before proceeding any further, making sure she’d done everything right. Only then did she reach back and bring out the rest of the gag, feeling a sharp jolting tingle as she saw and heard Twerp’s reaction. Oh, it was very clear her slave had <i>no</i> idea what was about to happen, only that it didn’t bode well for her! And that was awful exciting to Courtney, seeing her slave so helpless, seeing her so apprehensive and a touch fearful! And nothing she could do about anything that Courtney chose to do to her!</p> <p>She held in her small hands a short, three-foot length of slender, black rubber hose. At one end was a small squeeze bulb, resembling that of a blood pressure cuff. At the other end of the hose was attached a narrow, hollow, steel inflation needle. Exactly the kind used to inflate soccer- or footballs. Courtney wet it with lips and tongue then, the tip of her tiny, moist pink tongue just sticking past small lips as she concentrated, she reached down to insert it into the front of the pump gag.</p> <p>Sasha had no idea what purpose that contraption was for, and had no intention of finding out! She whipped her head back, whining as she did, and then started rolling her head back and forth. Anything to keep Courtney from continuing!</p> <p>Rather than sharply scolding, or threatening her with punishment if she didn’t hold still, or even cajoling and reassuring her, Courtney did something utterly unexpected. She reached down behind Sasha’s head and simply grabbed the back of the head harness and Sasha’s hair, firmly holding them both, pulling back until Sasha’s head was tipped far back and held motionless.</p> <p>A series of intense tingles coursed through her at that, feeling how effortlessly her little cousin had overpowered her. How easily she’d taken advantage of Sasha’s utter helplessness! </p> <p>There was nothing she could do now, other than helplessly watch, as Courtney carefully inserted that gleaming needle through the front of the gag, slipping it through the center of the rubber inflation valve there. “There!” Courtney exulted, finally releasing her slave’s head and looking inordinately pleased... and extremely excited. <i>So</i> excited she literally was bouncing up and down on her little knees.</p> <p>No sooner had Courtney let go of the gag harness then Sasha immediately started whipsawing her head back and forth, trying to dislodge the tube now affixed to the front. But the hose was too long, and Sasha bound too securely to have much room to move. She whined at her failure, and then whined even louder at Courtney’s expression for, yet again, she realized her distress and fear were exciting to Courtney. </p> <p>Her heart pounded terribly fast in her chest as she watched Courtney hold up the rubber bulb in one small hand... then gave it a slow little squeeze. Her entire little bound body shuddered as she felt the balloon thingie in her mouth twitch, and she suddenly understood what was happening. She’d presumed there was more to this gag than its simple appearance suggested, and it seemed her guess was right!</p> <p>Sasha immediately closed her small mouth tight, pressing her little tongue firmly upwards, compressing the rubber balloon up against the roof of her mouth in an effort to keep it from expanding. Courtney either didn’t notice her attempt, or else didn’t care if she had. Either way, Sasha was dismayed to discover it made no difference at all. Courtney just kept slowly squeezing that rubber bulb... and that balloon thing in her mouth kept inexorably expanding.</p> <p>Sasha repeatedly whined and whimpered; she continued struggling to keep her mouth closed, but nothing she did affected in any way what happened. The balloon kept growing, gradually expanding upwards and inwards and, as it did, her little jaws slowly started being forced apart. Several squeezes later and Sasha felt the chinstrap below, and the harness strap above, abruptly pull tight, and now she understood why Courtney had left them as loose as she had. It was to allow room for her mouth to be forced open! </p> <p>And Courtney <i>still</i> kept squeezing, ignoring Sasha’s whines and pleas, ignoring her struggles and squirms. The rear of the balloon, thankfully, only expanded a little bit more into the <i>back</i> of her mouth, going no deeper than the leather pear had. But as Courtney continued carefully squeezing, Sasha started trembling as she then felt the <i>sides</i> of the balloon start swelling.</p> <p>There wasn’t <i>anything</i> she could do, although Sasha valiantly -- if futilely -- tried. Relentlessly the sides of the balloon continued expanding and, now that her little jaws were wedged open and apart... they expanded <i>between </i>her gaped teeth, pressing against the insides of her cheeks! </p> <p>By the time Courtney finally removed the inflation needle from the gag, Sasha’s cheeks were puffed out like a chipmunk with a mouth full of nuts. Sasha violently shook her head back and forth, huge grass-green eyes enormously rounded as she vainly tried dislodging that swollen balloon inside her mouth. She knew it was a useless effort before she even started -- her experience with gags, by now, proof of that already -- but she couldn’t seem to help herself. And as she struggled to do... <i>something</i>... about that gag, she could distinctly feel the coils and coils of rope that firmly secured her little body. </p> <p>This gag was the worst <i>ever!</i> Sasha mentally whined. It filled her mouth very much like the sponge ball did but, <i>unlike</i> the sponge ball, that balloon expanded much, much more inside her mouth then the ball had ever done. It literally seemed to mold itself to the inner contours of her mouth, and that wasn’t even taking into account what it did to her cheeks! Sasha gave a deep shudder, silently thanking whatever deity was responsible that at least the balloon didn’t expand any <i>deeper</i> into her mouth then it had. As it was, it was bad enough; it completely filled everywhere it reached, it firmly held her small tongue to the floor of her mouth, and utterly prevented Sasha from swallowing. And unlike the sponge ball, the rubber was not at all porous or absorbent, and already Sasha’s puffed out cheeks started brightly glowing as she felt her saliva start building inside.</p> <p>Nor was there any hope of mercy or leniency from Courtney; Sasha could tell that the moment she pathetically stared up at her. For Courtney’s expression was one of intense rapturous wonder. “Oh my!” she breathily exclaimed, her huge gray eyes sparkling and gleaming as she gazed down at her slave, all tightly bound and now also firmly pump gagged. </p> <p>“Hhhrrhhhgghh!” Sasha jerked her head back, glaring up at Courtney as she lightly traced over Sasha’s chipmunk-cheeks, softly giggling at how swollen and tight they felt. She twisted her tightly bound body to the side, away from Courtney and her fingers. Courtney just grinned down at her, still excitedly bouncing on her little knees, her wide eyes still sparkling and brilliantly gleaming. Sasha stifled a dismayed moan at that, for it was dreadfully obvious just how enchanted and excited Courtney was at having Sasha like this!</p> <p>And then she blushed even deeper, suddenly realizing what she’d done by trying to roll away as she had: her entire front was now exposed to Courtney’s sight. Courtney could now clearly see everything! Sasha’s tightly puckered nipples, her wet pussy... everything!</p> <p>And indeed Courtney was looking, and not bothering at all to hide that she was. Gleaming gray eyes slowly wandered their way from her slave’s head to her toes, enjoying as well as appraising her slave’s current state of excitement. Twerp gave another really cute and silly muffled squeal of embarrassed indignation then, wriggling like a worm, she rolled back onto her tummy. </p> <p>That was just fine by Courtney, as she had plans for the rest of the afternoon anyway. Giving her slave a little pet on the butt Courtney finally stood back up then perched in her chair. Accompanied by several low, soft grunts she tugged each boot off, setting them side by side on the floor next to her chair, then stretched out lithe little bare legs, happily sighing as she wriggled tiny socked toes. Getting comfy in her chair she finally looked back down at her slave. “Listen up Twerp,” she firmly stated. “I got something to explain to you.”</p> <p>Sasha nervously peeked up, wondering what else was gonna happen. And then her face turned mulish as Courtney continued.</p> <p>“Feel free to struggle. You won’t get punished if you do. You don’t <i>hafta</i> just lie there,” Courtney said. “And, if you manage to get anything untied, it <i>stays</i> untied. You won’t get punished for getting something untied, and it doesn’t get <i>re</i>tied. Understand?”</p> <p>Sasha just glared in reply. <i>‘How </i>nice<i>!’</i> she furiously thought. <i>‘So she’d like to see me struggle, is that it? She’d get a kick out of seeing me fight and sweat to get untied? Well, fat chance of </i>that!<i>’ </i>she seethed. There was no way Sasha intended to play <i>that</i> game! No no! So, Courtney would find it amusing to see her ‘slave’ struggle and squirm all around? Fine. With a final daggered glare Sasha lowered her head back down, giving a muffled snort as she simply laid there on her tummy, disdaining to amuse Courtney by making any effort to get untied. </p> <p>Courtney didn’t seem to care one way or the other what Sasha did, which Sasha found somewhat irritating. She’d much rather have provoked <i>some</i> sort of reaction from Courtney, although... now that she considered it, some reactions might not be as enjoyable as others.</p> <p>Seeing Courtney pout at her ‘slave’ simply lying there motionless was one thing, and something Sasha wouldn’t have minded at all. However, having Courtney decide that Sasha needed a bit of ‘motivation’, well... that sent a deep shiver racing through her. There <i>were</i>, after all, quite a few means at Courtney’s disposal to do just that!</p> <p>It felt very weird all tied up like this. Sasha had never been tied up before. Not like this. Oh, she’d secured herself to that fiendish post thing, and had been strapped down to the Y rack, and even strapped over that punishment horse. However, in each of those instances she’d been tied either to something, or on or over it. She hadn’t ever been just <i>tied</i>-tied, although the times she’d had her cuffs locked together had come close.</p> <p>She shifted her head, changing from gingerly resting on one cheek to the other as she pondered matters. The thing was, in most of her earlier daydreams she’d imagined being tied up just like this. Oh, maybe not as snugly or as intricate, true enough. Actually, she really hadn’t pictured more than hands tied behind the back, and with ankles and legs tied together. Nor had she envisioned being gagged as securely -- and as uncomfortably! -- as she currently was. </p> <p>Now that she <i>was</i> actually tied up, Sasha was finding the experience rather... intense. Very much as she’d daydreamed it would be, but much more profound. Much more ‘overall’ then she’d ever thought it would be. The ropes encircled her like an all-body embrace and, while not painfully tight, were snug enough to somewhat compress her flesh. And not only could she feel the pressure of the ropes binding her, with every heartbeat she could feel her pulse surge and thrum against those securing ropes. It wasn’t something she could overlook, even if she wanted to. And, much to her surprise... Sasha wasn’t sure if she <i>wanted</i> to ignore them.</p> <p>Simply being bound and gagged had started her tingles off and running again. The more Aunt Samantha had bound her, the more intense they had grown. Not even being gagged with this despicable thing had checked or inhibited that burgeoning heat inside her. For while she didn’t much like the gag itself... she still responded to being gagged. Moreover, her utter helplessness, her total inability to <i>prevent</i> being gagged, simply added fuel to her inner fire.</p> <p>Even if she’d <i>tried</i> resisting the rapidly growing tingles, Sasha didn’t think she’d succeed. Her little firm rump flexed and jiggled as she shifted position a little bit more. Too much was happening, on both a physical and mental level, she hazily realized. Mentally, of course, was her quite vivid imagination, picturing all sorts of images and scenarios: </p> <p>. . . being captured and abducted, tightly bound and gagged and helplessly awaiting the return of her kidnapper...</p> <p>. . . being caught where she’d innocently been wandering, being thought a spy, and now about to be ‘tortured’ for information...</p> <p>. . . hearing the rapid patter of an auction and helplessly aware that she was next to be sold off, never to be seen by family and friends again...</p> <p>Those <i>imaginary</i> scenes were enough, all on their own, to multiply those gradually demanding, increasingly insistent tingles. But the <i>reality</i> of her position was even more diabolical, for Sasha was <i>very</i> aware, in her mind, of just what she must look like... and why she looked that way.</p> <p>A naked little girl, collared as a slave, helplessly bound and gagged and just left on the floor. Because her Mistress (although Sasha shied away from actually <i>picturing</i> Courtney as that) wasn’t at all worried about her slave being able to escape, and simply lounged about until ready to play with her.</p> <p>Sasha’s little nostrils flared as she gave an odd little snorty-moan at that, remembering what it felt like to be played with. How that made her feel, inside and out. How those tingles could grow and grow and grow until, at last, exploding in a simply <i>glorious</i> orgasm!</p> <p>She restlessly shifted and fretted, trying -- and failing -- to find a more comfortable position. She’d squirm and fidget one way, and then another. And, as she did, she grew increasingly frustrated at her inability to move. Especially since, in one respect, she had more freedom of motion then ever before: after all, it wasn’t as if she was actually bound <i>to</i> anything. She could, at least, wriggle her body and legs around; could even, should she chose to do so, worm and writhe her way across the floor. Not that doing that would really accomplish anything other than just change her location, she realized, for there was simply no way for her to effectively escape. </p> <p>However, in another fashion, she felt even more confined than any of the other methods by which she’d so far been restrained. Even when strapped down to the rack Sasha could, at least, somewhat rotate her arms under the straps holding them down. This time, however, her little arms were held utterly secure and, even now, they felt welded to her, utterly immobile.</p> <p>It also didn’t help any, either, that every slight movement wound up grazing tightly puckered little nipples across the nap of the carpet, sending jolting tingles racing through her with each brush against the pile.</p> <i></i><p>‘This is ridiculous!’, she thought. <i>‘I’m not tied down </i>to<i> anything, after all, so why do I feel so confined??’ </i></p> <p>“Hhhh... hhhrrrr... mmmmm... uuuuurrrr...,” Sasha gradually started shifting and squirming, softly grunting as she did, simply just to somehow <i>move</i>! It certainly wasn’t intentional, and <i>definitely</i> wasn’t to give Courtney a show either. But it was just so... so... so <i>frustrating</i> just lying there!</p> <p>Courtney, meanwhile, was quite busy with her own project. She didn’t mind that Twerp wasn’t making any real effort to get loose. Granted, she would have enjoyed seeing her struggle a great deal, but she was also enjoying just darting glances down at her very helplessly bound and gagged slave. Seeing her <i>that</i> tightly bound, <i>that</i> tightly gagged, was making her feel awful warm inside. It was a <i>very</i> nice feeling, indeed. In addition, simply knowing that Twerp was totally helpless, that Courtney could do whatever she wanted to her, whenever she wanted, only made those inner little shivery tingles all the nicer.</p> <p>And considering her project, she was coming up with a lot of ideas for things to do, too!</p> <p>Sasha wasn’t entirely sure if Courtney ignoring her like this was a good thing or a bad one. Granted, being ignored meant she didn’t have to face being touched and played with, or being spanked or paddled, or having things like a plug inserted into her butt again. </p> <p>Then again, being ignored meant she <i>wasn’t</i> being touched and played with.</p> <p>Sasha continued having a somewhat difficult time accepting her feelings about that. It was still rather embarrassing, yet neither Aunt Samantha nor Courtney seemed to think there was anything odd or wrong about touching and playing with Sasha, <i>or</i> that she liked it when they did that.</p> <p>Well, that her <i>body</i> liked being touched and played with by them, that is; for it certainly <i>did</i>, and Sasha was very aware of that fact. Aware that, whether or not <i>she</i> consciously wanted or desired it, her <i>body</i> absolutely reveled and basked in the sensations it felt when fondled and caressed. </p> <p>There wasn’t anything Sasha could do about that, either. She had no way to control those sensations, no means of ignoring, overriding or halting them. Quite literally, it was as if her body became independent of her mind at those times. Because of that -- at the feeling of her body just taking off on its own -- the experiences became scary as well because of the effect they had on her. It didn’t matter how unbelievably heady, blissful, heavenly and wonderful those feelings were (and they <i>were</i> just that; even Sasha couldn’t deny they were, and most certainly not to herself). It was, most definitely, quite scary feeling your body run off on its own, and no longer under your control. However...</p> <p>. . . Those feelings <i>were</i> incredibly heady, blissful, heavenly and wonderful. Actually, Sasha didn’t have words to describe just how awesomely marvelous they felt. However, while she might be unable to describe verbally how amazing they were, she certainly didn’t have any trouble remembering exactly how they <i>felt</i> to her when she thought and pondered on them. </p> <p>They had felt that way even at the very beginning, and only her intense embarrassment at being on display, at being helplessly played with and having those sensations implacably forced on her, had dampened and inhibited her reveling in them. It had been so humiliating, at first, for she’d felt as if she was being teased and mocked.</p> <p>But... she <i>hadn’t</i> been. Teased and mocked, that is. Not by either of them. They not only accepted her becoming helplessly excited and aroused, they <i>liked</i> when that happened! Slowly yet surely Sasha had started understanding and accepting it was OK when her tummy got tight and tingly inside. When her nipples got hard and throbbed, when her pussy got wet and tingled. That it was more then just ‘OK’... it was normal, and natural, and something that, in turn, also excited both of <i>them</i>!</p> <p>Just days before she would have rather died than beg to be touched. Especially <i>those</i> places. But now... now she remembered -- and not all that long ago, either -- willingly doing just that, begging and pleading for more, because she <i>did</i> want touches. Sasha didn’t know when that particular corner had been turned. But it had been, and she couldn’t deny it. Oh yes, doing that was still embarrassing. Sometimes appallingly so. Nevertheless, even the embarrassment, in some strange way, only intensified her excitement and arousal. And she couldn’t deny <i>that</i>, either. She’d spent far too much time contemplating matters while all alone and in silence, stored in her cage, to reflexively deny the truth. A great deal of time to quietly think about things, to ponder everything that had happened to her. </p> <p>So, while she was somewhat happy that Courtney was ignoring her for the moment, that also meant she wasn’t being touched, and Sasha admitted to herself that she was tingling and achy enough to <i>want</i> touches. She kept sneaking peeks over at Courtney as she sat in her chair, but Courtney seemed oblivious to the little, naked, bound and gagged slave on the floor before her. </p> <p>Worse, now that she’d started thinking about those special touches, her inner tingles started throbbing more intensely, but there wasn’t a single blessed thing Sasha could do about that!</p> <p>It was almost impossible to keep still, too. Not only did those tingles make her want to gently squirm and fidget, but the secure bonds holding her fast only exacerbated those tingles. Simply by virtue of keeping her so utterly immobile, they drove her crazy with the desire to simply <i>move</i>!</p> <p>It wasn’t a conscious thought or act; oh no, for she’d already decided to refuse amusing Courtney by struggling as she’d said Sasha could do. However, after twenty minutes Sasha just <i>couldn’t</i> keep still. She gently twisted and rocked back and forth. Slender little arms tensed and strained against the ropes binding them, seeking some sort of slack or relief. Now and then her breath whuffled through flared little nostrils as she shook her head, still futilely attempting (and knowing, even as she tried, that her effort was doomed to fail) to dislodge -- or just loosen even a little! -- that horrid gag filling her mouth.</p> <p>This was so <i>frustrating!</i> she whined. And even <i>that</i> frustration was driving her tingles higher and sharper!</p> <p>Then puffed out chipmunk cheeks furiously blushed as Sasha suddenly noticed Courtney standing next to her, looking down with a delighted smile on her face, gray eyes sparkling. She immediately stilled, turning her face away from Courtney and resting her swollen cheek on the carpet, refusing to amuse Courtney any further. </p> <p>That was perfectly fine by Courtney, as she hadn’t come over just to simply enjoy seeing her slave helplessly wriggle and squirm. Oh no. She had plans of her own!</p> <p>As Twerp was already on her tummy Courtney didn’t need to roll her face down, so she simply grabbed her slave’s bound ankles and brought them upwards and over her butt. “<i>Nnhhrr!</i>” Twerp irately burred past her gag, jerking her legs back out straight, realizing what Courtney intended. For it had only been yesterday afternoon that Courtney had fastened her ankles up close to her wrists, and she wasn’t about to have <i>that</i> done to her again! Besides, she smugly thought to herself with a justified smirk, Courtney had <i>said</i> she could struggle, so struggle she would!</p> <p>Sasha kept her legs outstretched, lithe little thighs tensed and taut. There was <i>no</i> way, she knew, that her little cousin could physically overpower Sasha; no way she could actually force her legs to bend, and she looked forward to Courtney’s feeble attempts at trying.</p> <p>Courtney just grinned when Twerp yanked tied ankles out of her grasp and thrust her legs back down to the floor. It was obvious Twerp guessed Courtney’s intentions. And it was just as obvious that she <i>didn’t</i> want to be hog-tied again and intended putting up a struggle about that, too. What fun!</p> <p>Normally there’d be no way Courtney could physically out-muscle Twerp; the now-smug little slave had been absolutely correct about that. She was, after all, older and bigger, taller and stronger. But Courtney didn’t <i>need</i> to be strong to do what she intended.</p> <p>Picking up the end of the ten-foot rope attached to the ring at her slave’s ankles Courtney then threaded it through the ring tied at the back of the mid-thigh ropes. Drawing the end back up she then threaded it through the ankle ring, then back again through the ring at mid-thigh... then started carefully pulling.</p> <p>Sasha was bigger than her little cousin, true; quite a bit stronger as well. However, in a battle between her strength versus Archimedes’ principles... Sasha pitifully lost, as she quickly discovered much to her shock and dismay. For, with having that rope threaded through both rings, Courtney had effectively made a block-and-tackle pulley arrangement, and there was no way Sasha could overpower <i>that</i>!</p> <p>Slowly and implacably, no matter how much she grunted and struggled, Sasha felt her ankles gradually being hauled up and over, her knees bending as they did. And as her knees bent she felt the ropes above and below her knees, and the ones at mid-thigh, start tightening, and <i>now</i> she understood why they’d been left a little slack! For as her legs bent her thigh muscles expanded, and the ropes had been left a bit loose to accommodate that expansion. This had been <i>planned</i>!!</p> <p>Indeed it had and, no matter how violently Sasha struggled, she couldn’t prevent her ankles being pulled all the way up behind her. Courtney didn’t stop until Sasha’s heels were pressed against the backs of thighs, and only then did she finally tie the rope off. </p> <p>But she didn’t stop there. </p> <p>Once Courtney had Twerp’s ankles snugly secured against her legs she reached up and grasped the rope tied to the front of her slave’s upper knee bonds. Making sure it passed between the knees Courtney brought it up over Twerp’s back, and then passed it between the double rings resting center of Twerp’s shoulder blades. She then threaded it between the two rings... and started pulling.</p> <p>Twerp <i>really</i> started to whine and mewl then, feeling her knees drawn forwards and up, while at the same time her back started arching as little shoulders were pulled up and back! She tried jerking and pulling, but again she couldn’t stop what was happening. And Courtney didn’t even have to hold on tight, for the double ring arrangement was self-locking: the rope couldn’t slip back free on its own.</p> <p>By the time Courtney was finished, Sasha was deeply arched back, with only her tummy and hips resting on the floor. Already muscles were crying out at the stress and strain of the position. In fact, it was so shockingly restrictive that Sasha was stunned speechless. Not that the gag filling her mouth didn’t mute her silent to start with! Sasha barely had time to truly register and comprehend just how tightly bound she was before Courtney left her, having first carefully tugged each of the new bonds, checking how tight and secure they were before giving her little slave a little pat on the rear that was unconsciously exactly the same as her Mom had earlier done.</p> <p>Sasha still hadn’t truly reacted to things by the time Courtney was, once more, comfortably settled in her chair, slender little legs extended out and tiny socked toes wriggling as she picked up where she’d left off on her project.</p> <p>Within moments Sasha realized just how awful, just how strenuous this new bondage was; just how terribly confining and restrictive. She could roll her head, wriggle hands and fingers, feet and toes and, with effort, rock her body a bit. And that was all she could do. The muscles in her back, and those of her legs, were already starting to tremble and vibrate, to complain and ache. And she’d only been like this for a few moments! </p> <p>It was so terribly unyielding, making her feel so strained and achy that, although she had fervently sworn <i>not</i> to struggle, she found it impossible to remain motionless. She wanted --<i>needed!</i>-- to straighten out her back, to straighten out her legs... and couldn’t. But that didn’t stop her from trying! Futile as that might be.</p> <p>At first, the jerky motions of her bound limbs were involuntary, as they reflexively strove to relieve their confinement and strain. Then, as the aches and stress of her tightly bound position grew greater, as she felt her muscles quiver and tremble, Sasha started consciously struggling. Deliberately attempting to find some easement, some position that didn’t ache so terribly. Little fingers plucked and picked at the ropes they could reach, tugging and yanking at them. But the only ropes she could reach were the ones attaching bent knees up to behind her shoulders, and no matter how she pulled at those she couldn’t loosen them at all. And while she could, just barely, reach the ropes tying her ankles, she couldn’t find the knots and, like the first set of ropes, simply tugging on them did nothing at all. Sasha furiously twisted her small wrists, squirming and wriggling them in an attempt to either reach the securing knots or somehow work the ropes down and off. </p> <p>But Samantha had been the one to tie Sasha, and she knew her business. The knot was placed between and at the top of bound wrists, where prying little fingers could never reach, and the multiple loops of rope clasped around in a snug embrace, one made even firmer by the double cinching between. It was, <i>barely, </i>possible that, had only her wrists been tied, Sasha might have worked the ropes down with enough effort. But with elbows also bound behind her Sasha simply didn’t have that freedom of motion.</p> <p>Courtney peeked up from her project, sea gray eyes brightly sparkling as she peered down at her slave through long, thick, sooty tipped pale lashes. <i>Now</i> she was struggling, oh yes! And while that hadn’t been the reason she’d hog-tied her, Courtney certainly didn’t mind, at all, that one of the results was her slave starting to struggle in earnest!</p> <p>Although Sasha had, earlier, quickly reached the point where she’d been hoping --and yearning-- for touches, within minutes that was replaced with a much more burning desire for release. She whimpered and whined, moaned and mewled, her sounds heavily muffled by the gag filling her mouth. Her tensed, strained muscles were starting to non-stop vibrate and quiver, while what felt like fire was gradually creeping through and along them. She wanted <i>out</i>, and now! </p> <p>Yet, even through her acute distress and discomfort, her body still resonated, still remained aroused although, at the moment -- and understandably so -- Sasha wasn’t aware of that. </p> <p>She finally twisted her head to the side to peer up at Courtney, and started shamelessly, desperately whining. Then felt her tummy oddly lurch, felt her heart pound even faster, when Courtney paid her no heed at all. Granted, she was gagged quite securely and couldn’t make much of a sound. Even so, Sasha was being quite vocal in her distress, and was utterly positive that Courtney <i>could</i> hear her...</p> <p>. . . but was <i>choosing</i> to ignore her.</p> <p>Sasha had <i>thought</i> she’d felt helpless before. Thought that nothing could make her feel as helpless as being naked, cuffed, and locked in her cage. </p> <p>But she’d been wrong, it seemed.</p> <i></i><p>True helplessness was being tightly bound and gagged and in tormented distress, and having your Mistress absolutely disregard your frantic, unfeigned pleadings.</p> <p>‘<i>Oh gawd!</i>’ she mentally wailed. What was she going to <i>do</i>!? Courtney was completely ignoring her! Paying no heed to her! </p> <p>The thought that she just <i>couldn’t</i> stay like this much longer flickered through her head but was instantaneously dismissed, for by now Sasha had learned. Learned that there was a huge difference between ‘couldn’t’ and ‘didn’t want to’. She’d learned <i>that</i> lesson days ago, when she’d pissed off Courtney that first day and had been left to hang unsupported from her wrists.</p> <p>Her struggles exponentially increased without her ever realizing it, and low muffled grunts, groans, whines and whimpers softly echoed in the room, panted breath huffing and snorting through little flared nostrils.</p> <p>After what seemed an eternity but was actually exactly five minutes (Courtney having been paying close attention to her wristwatch) Courtney finally put down one of her project materials and hopped back up. Twerp gazed up at her, raw and desperate appeal in huge, wide pleading green eyes. </p> <p>Eyes that filled like glittering emerald pools at seeing the huge, delighted grin on Courtney’s face, at seeing the soft flush of excitement and power blooming on her cheeks. Sasha piteously whined again yet, even as she did, she knew there would be no mercy, no leniency. No change in plans. Courtney would simply continue doing as she pleased, no matter what.</p> <p>For the first time since ‘The Discovery’, Sasha found herself wishing Aunt Samantha were present. She was terrified that Courtney’s obvious enthusiasm and exuberance spelled trouble, and Sasha desperately wished her Aunt were there to keep things under control. For it was crystal clear that Courtney was utterly delighting, not just in Sasha’s helplessness, but very much so in her distress as well.</p> <p>Courtney’s eyes <i>gleamed</i> as she knelt at her slave’s side, a feeling inside her that had been smoldering all this time abruptly fanning higher. All this time -- when Mom had bound Twerp, when Courtney had gagged her slave then left her to ‘simmer’ for a bit, when she’d hog-tied Twerp and left her alone a bit longer -- faint, gentle and unusual feelings had been bubbling inside her.</p> <p>Well, perhaps not <i>unusual</i>, now that she thought about it for a bit; Courtney realized she’d been sensing those exact same feelings for a while now. At least, for certain sure, these last four days. Ever since Friday, in fact.</p> <p>Ever since Twerp became her slave.</p> <p>So, no, they really weren’t unusual. New, yes. Different, yes. Weird... a little, yes, as Courtney didn’t truly understand or comprehend what they were or why they occurred. She only grasped that they did exist and, after dwelling on them these last couple of days, she liked how they made her feel inside.</p> <p>Huge, sparkling gray eyes slowly wandered over the little bound slave before her, noting --and delighting in-- her utter helplessness. Twerp really was screwed, Courtney admitted to herself. There wasn’t a blessed thing she could do to ease her position, to alleviate her distress and discomfort.</p> <p>Twerp’s cheeks remained puffed out like a chipmunk, the skin flushed and rosy while the harness straps compressed the skin beneath them. From beneath the wide leather band covering her gaped, plugged mouth issued a steady trickle of thick, sticky slobber, while above that band little nostrils flared as Twerp’s breath whuffled and hissed in and out.</p> <p>The rest of her body looked a bit flushed as well, except for where the ropes confined, and there Courtney noticed how the cords firmly compressed the flesh beneath them, turning the skin a bit lighter in hue. And her slave’s skin wasn’t just flushed, either, Courtney noted, but was sweaty, too, as if Twerp had just had a fever break. </p> <p>Her eyes dropped to her slave’s legs and feet, seeing how the muscles at thighs and calves strained and quivered; watched them as they jerked and twitched, as they futilely strained against the ropes that secured them so tightly together. </p> <p>Not <i>just</i> watching, either; Courtney gently rested a tiny hand against the side of Twerp’s one thigh, feeling the quivering, spasmodic strain of tensed muscles. A deep shiver rippled through Courtney’s tiny body at that, accompanied by a gentle wash of warmth. It was obvious Twerp wasn’t <i>intentionally</i> struggling. Instead, it seemed as if her legs were compelled to strain against the ropes holding them bent and secure. </p> <p>With no effort at all Courtney repositioned Twerp, rolling her onto her side with a mild nudge so that her slave’s front faced Courtney as she knelt. That had been so <i>easy</i> to do! Twerp whined again, sounding more desperate and despairing. Courtney wasn’t entirely sure which Twerp was doing: imploring for release, or pleading for touches and pussy petting. Well, it didn’t really matter <i>which</i> it was, Courtney was simply going to do what she’d planned on doing.</p> <p>Twerp deeply shivered as Courtney lowered a tiny hand downwards towards her body, whining and trying to shrink back and away and unable to move at all. Courtney <i>did</i> touch, as it turned out, but not at all how her slave expected or apprehensively anticipated. </p> <p>Tiny fingers so very lightly traced along the lines of every rope that encircled and confined her slave, following their path as they firmly compressed the flesh beneath them. Firmly, yes, but not painfully so, nor so constrictive as to cut off circulation. And Courtney checked for <i>that</i>, too, gently squeezing slender forearms, small hands and feet to check for just that. She didn’t feel any signs of that having happened, nor did she expect to find any. After all, Mom had been the one -- for the most part -- tying up Twerp. </p> <p>Gentle yet insistent tingles rippled through Courtney’s tummy as she knelt next to her slave, as she continued lightly tracing out the paths of the rope, enjoying and delighting in how they secured and confined her little slave. There was something quite exciting about doing that, and Courtney basked, reveled and delighted in Twerp’s helplessness, in her quivers and trembles, her whines and whimpers. Without deliberate thought or purposeful intention she started rhythmically pressing little thighs together, unconsciously enjoying the little waves of warmth that pressure created.</p> <p>By now, Sasha was in acute discomfort. Not actually in pain, no. At least, not <i>yet</i>, anyway. But the stringent bondage she was in was starting to take its toll on already sore and aching muscles. Between morning exercises, slave posture practices and that awful boot polishing fiasco yesterday afternoon, her muscles were starting to feel strained and abused, rapidly passing from sore and aching, to uncomfortable and strained, to absolute suffering. She piteously whined again at Courtney, her eyes enormous and pleading. </p> <p>Then she stiffened, whining in deeper distress when, after Courtney had spent almost a minute just looking at, and lightly exploring, her tightly bound body, she produced once again the hose and bulb attachment for the gag!</p> <p>Courtney felt another sharp tingle ripple through her when Twerp did that. Oh my, it was <i>terribly</i> exciting to have that sort of effect on her slave! Although evidently Twerp was affected in other ways, too, even in addition to her discomfort. Courtney didn’t miss <i>those</i> obvious sighs: twin small nipples still so tightly puckered, hard and erect, and a pussy that thickly glistened with cream. </p> <p>Wetting the inflation needle in her small mouth Courtney looked down at her horrified and dismayed little slave. “Hold still,” she softly commanded.</p> <p>Sasha jerked at that order, her eyes widening impossibly rounder. <i>Surely</i> Courtney didn’t intend to inflate that gag any more than it was! <i>Could</i> she!? Well, if she <i>did</i> intend to do so, then there was nothing, nothing at all, Sasha could do to prevent that, and she deeply shivered, remembering the ease with which Courtney had overpowered her earlier, and that was before being bound even tighter in a hog-tie! </p> <p>She <i>couldn’t</i> mean to inflate it more! Sasha thought with helpless dread. There simply wasn’t any more <i>room</i> in her mouth for it to go! And the gag straps were already achingly tight around her face and head, so even her jaws couldn’t open further! </p> <p>Then she paled, her throat spasming in a pointless swallowing gulp as Sasha considered something: there most certainly wasn’t any room for that balloon to expand sideways, or up and down... but it <i>could</i> stretch and extend deeper <i>into</i> her mouth!</p> <p>Although Sasha didn’t see how such a thing was possible to do, from her readings and explorations she’d learned about things like ‘deep throating’ and the like. So she had a somewhat passable understanding that, yes, it <i>was</i> possible to actually have an object (like a penis, she remembered, her cheeks abruptly blossoming into flame) go all the way to the very back of one’s throat. And even further, too, actually <i>into</i> the throat.</p> <p>If that balloon <i>couldn’t</i> go anywhere else it could, most assuredly, go further <i>into</i> Sasha’s throat. For there was no way she could prevent that from happening if, indeed, Courtney inflated that thing in her mouth any more than it already was. Sasha felt a wave of panic flood through her at that. It was horrid enough having a doctor press the back of her tongue with a tongue depressor; that had <i>always</i> made her feel like she was about to retch. But that memory paled in comparison to her imagining what it would feel like to have that balloon inexorably pushed backwards into her mouth, <i>all</i> the way to the very back of her throat.</p> <p>Sasha jerked her head back and away from Courtney, as far as she could manage... which wasn’t much at all. She whimpered and whined, she shook her head back and forth in impotent denial. </p> <p>“Hold still,” Courtney softly commanded a second time. </p> <p>Sasha felt herself start violently trembling, all thoughts or desires of pride and dignity long vanished. She didn’t care if she looked <i>or</i> sounded like a crybaby (which had been one of many terms she’d humiliatingly and mockingly used against her little cousin). Anything, just as long as she was untied from this awful position and that gag left alone and not pumped up more.</p> <p>But neither were options Courtney was giving her, as yet a third time she softly repeated the order to hold still, holding that glittering needle near the front of the gag.</p> <p>Sasha tightly closed her eyes and braced herself, her entire little body rigid with the enormous effort at staying still as told to do. She just couldn’t make herself watch Courtney put that needle thing back in, not when knowing what that meant, and she tensed in horrid anticipation of that balloon thing expanding deeper into her mouth and throat. She knew tensing was the worst thing she could do; at least, the stories and stuff all seemed to mention <i>relaxing</i> one’s throat for deep throating, but Sasha just couldn’t seem to keep from tensing up all over.</p> <p>She felt a slight push against her face, and knew that Courtney must have inserted the needle. She softly whined, a truly pathetic whimper of extreme misery and profound distress and tensed even more, feeling shudders rippling through her.</p> <p>Courtney carefully slipped the moistened needle back through the inflation valve, making sure it was fully seated. Then she looked at Twerp again, and rocked back on little socked heels at what she saw. There was no mistaking how frightened Twerp was, her fear was so thick and palpable it radiated from her in icy waves. </p> <p>She hadn’t intended to scare Twerp so. For one thing, this hadn’t been meant to be scary, and for another, Courtney had specifically promised her mom <i>not</i> to experiment using fear on her slave. Courtney was shrewd enough to guess Twerp would feel apprehension and nervousness, anxiety and alarm, oh my yes. In addition to, of course, feeling helpless and impotent, feeling achy, sore, uncomfortable and distressed. But fear? Fear thick enough to border on panic?</p> <p>Courtney didn’t understand that at all. She didn’t understand what was scaring Twerp so, or why that had happened. It obviously had something to do with this gag. Of <i>that</i>, she was sure. </p> <p>She lifted small shoulders in a dismissive shrug. Whatever it was, she’d find out later. At the moment, though, Courtney couldn’t see any reason not to proceed as she’d planned, and so took the squeeze bulb in a little hand. Tiny fingers found the shiny knurled knob, and then slowly rotated it until she heard a soft hiss of air.</p> <p>Sasha heard that soft hiss, too, and tensed even harder, quivering with the strain of holding so so still. Then her eyes flew wide open, huge and round, as she felt that balloon inside her gaped mouth start... shrinking. Enormous eyes swiveled up, staring at Courtney who knelt at her side, startled and bewildered. Was this, somehow, a mistake? Or was Courtney simply fiendishly tormenting and teasing her?</p> <p>Courtney didn’t appear confused. Just... focused. Concentrating. Intently watching Sasha with glittering gray eyes as the air continued softly hissing. Finally, the sound ceased, the balloon inside her mouth fully deflated. It was still a substantial bulk inside, of course, but nothing at all like it <i>had</i> been.</p> <p>“Swallow while you can,” Courtney softly murmured, and only then did Sasha realize that, yes, Courtney <i>hadn’t</i> made an error but, for whatever reason, had intentionally deflated that horrid balloon. She didn’t need to be told twice, not when her mouth was pooled with sticky saliva, and immediately began swallowing the thick spit. </p> <p>Her cheeks bloomed a deep rose as Courtney grinned at the slurping sounds Sasha made sucking the spittle from about the deflated balloon, but it wasn’t Courtney’s grin that had her blushing so. No, the blush was from what <i>else</i> Sasha noticed: the soft glow to Courtney’s cheeks, and little thighs rhythmically pressing together. Courtney might not be aware of what she was doing, or why, but <i>Sasha</i> was. Courtney was being turned on watching and listening to Sasha swallowing the pooled saliva.</p> <p>Again Sasha felt odd at the understanding that things she did, and how she reacted, could excite her little cousin that way. It made her feel shy, yet squirmy. Awkward, yet pleased. </p> <p>Nervous and apprehensive, too, for Sasha grasped, much better now, how easy it was to lose your discipline, restraint and control when you were turned on and excited. Moreover, Courtney was just a little kid. She didn’t have anywhere <i>near</i> the control that Sasha -- who was, after all, older -- had! Sasha already had ample proof of just how enthusiastic Courtney could get, and what the result of that might be!</p> <p>She might be nervous and apprehensive at the moment, yes, but now that she wasn’t terrified of that balloon being inexorably forced back into her throat Sasha’s fear drained from her like water from a ruptured bucket. Courtney distinctly saw Twerp relax, clearly discerned her fears rapidly fade away. She <i>still</i> hadn’t a clue what had set Twerp off like that, but she softly smiled, very pleased and happy, that her little slave wasn’t so scared any more. </p> <p>Courtney left the inflation hose in place then reached down and, very tenderly, petted Twerp’s cheek. Twerp kept staring up with huge, imploring eyes. Now that her panic had gone, she suddenly became much more aware of the awful ache and discomfort of her bondage, and she silently pleaded with her eyes at Courtney for release. Courtney simply petted her cheek again before tiny fingers started plucking at the chin and head harness buckles.</p> <p>Sasha hoped that meant Courtney was going to remove the gag, but that was not to be. Instead, Courtney carefully tightened each strap two holes so that they snugly gripped her head and jaw in a firm embrace. Not <i>tight</i>, no. Just quite snug. Sasha just laid there as the gag straps were tightened, remaining as motionless and as silent as possible, very aware that, if she moved or fussed, Courtney might decide to punish or discipline her if she did.</p> <p>Once Courtney had the straps secured to her satisfaction, checking their tautness by gently tugging on them, she once again tenderly petted Sasha’s cheek with a tiny, soft hand. Sasha would really rather have had the gag removed. However, even with the straps tugged down as they were, it was still a tremendous improvement over what it <i>had</i> felt like before!</p> <p>Courtney didn’t immediate re-inflate the balloon. Instead, after checking the fit of the straps she just gazed real deep into her little slave’s eyes, which made Twerp lightly shiver, before rolling her onto her tummy. Again Twerp trembled at the utter ease at which Courtney ‘manhandled’ her, and softly whined as she was moved, for her legs, back and shoulders were deeply aching and hurting by now.</p> <p>Tiny hands lightly cupped Twerp’s bound hands and feet as Courtney checked the circulation there, just as Mom had explained to do. Lying stretched out shouldn’t cause any problems, she’d said. But once Courtney had drawn and secured her slave up into this special version of a hogtie -- which Samantha was positive her daughter would want to do, and so had instructed Courtney in what to do, how to do it, and what to watch out for -- Courtney would need to periodically check her circulation.</p> <p>Satisfied, Courtney started loosening the securing ropes, starting first with the one connecting knees to shoulders and helplessly curving her into that awesome looking arch. The tip of her tiny tongue peeked out as tiny fingers plucked at the locking rings. There was so much tension there it was difficult to work the ropes loose enough to unlock them from the rings and release Twerp from her arch.</p> <p>Sasha trembled, feeling Courtney behind her. She didn’t know what was happening; as usual, Courtney hadn’t bothered to explain which, as Sasha was gradually starting to understand, was because slaves (like herself) didn’t need, or require, explanations. But then she groaned, a deep, surprised yet utterly gratified moan of relief as she felt those ropes loosen, as she relaxed from that awful, acutely uncomfortable bow she’d been bound into.</p> <p>Releasing Twerp’s ankles from being bound to thighs was much easier; all Courtney had to do was untie a knot, rather than actually twist tension-tight ropes from locking rings. Again Twerp groaned as she --finally!-- could straighten out her legs, and she almost sobbed in relief. She felt her pulse throb and pound along her slender legs once they’d straightened, and each pulsation was so noticeable against the ropes that still secured her legs and ankles together.</p> <p>Sasha moaned again in relief, reveling in this much more relaxed position. However, she couldn’t help but lightly tremble when Courtney knelt at her head again then picked the squeeze bulb back up again. </p> <p>Courtney grasped the bulb in her tiny hand, gazing quite intently Twerp. A shivery heated tingle rippled through her at her little slave’s expression, and her face felt a bit flushed. She knew her slave didn’t want it inflated again. Too bad. She’d gotten a break, after all. And, besides, Courtney wasn’t planning on inflating it <i>that</i> much. </p> <p>A little squeeze. Then another. Then yet another. Courtney carefully watched Twerp as she collapsed the bulb each time, not wanting to over inflate the gag but wanting to make it big enough to awesomely muffle her again.</p> <p>Sasha wanted to yank her head back, but remembered she’d been commanded to hold still, and was dreadfully certain if she fussed Courtney would simply retie her in that awful hogtie again. She felt trapped, caught between the proverbial rock-and-a-hard-place. But, right now, right this moment, it <i>wasn’t</i> a platitude. It was <i>real</i>.</p> <p>She gritted her teeth. Not to prevent that balloon from swelling. She’d already learned <i>that</i> was an impossibility. No, instead she did that to focus on staying still, considering obeying the command as the lessor of two evils.</p> <p>Although that became harder and harder to do as the balloon kept increasingly growing. Within moments it had, once again, fully filled the front two-thirds of her mouth, just as it had before, molding itself against the roof of her mouth, forcing her little tongue down and pressing, this time, against her teeth. It didn’t have as much space as before, as Courtney had tightened the gag straps down. And, once it had filled all <i>that</i> space...</p> <p>. . . it started expanding, <i>backwards</i>, deeper and deeper into her mouth.</p> <p>Just as she’d feared before.</p> <p>Sasha tried. She really really did. She held her breath as it expanded backwards, and she didn’t whine or move until she felt the back of her throat give a little spasm as the rear of her little tongue started getting pushed down. And that spasm begat a second... and a third... and Sasha suddenly realized that she <i>couldn’t</i> relax; that she daren’t relax, exhale <i>or</i> breathe, or she’d wind up uncontrollably heaving.</p> <p>Before she could panic, before fear abruptly could explosively blossom into true hysteria, Sasha heard the hiss of air... and the balloon partially deflated. She looked up, opening her eyes at last... to see Courtney staring down at her, her eyes huge and concerned.</p> <p>“You OK Twerp?”</p> <p>Sasha took several deep breaths as she felt incipient panic ease and fade. No, she really <i>wasn’t</i> ‘OK’. Then again... <i>at the moment</i>... she wasn’t in trouble now that the balloon was deflated.</p> <p>And a moment was all she had to feel relieved, too, as ice water surged through her veins as suddenly Sasha truly perceived Courtney’s expression. </p> <p>Concerned.</p> <p>Now Sasha had seen her little cousin look concerned before. In fact, Sasha had often thought Courtney was too soft- and tenderhearted. Especially so far during this summer’s vacation; Sasha had had more than enough of the worried, troubled look Courtney had kept giving her.</p> <p>But that wasn’t the expression she was seeing now. Oh no. This wasn’t a ‘jeez, I hope she’s OK’ look; no, this was more the appearance of someone who, after weeks of careful planning and practice, was bemused at why their attempt didn’t <i>quite</i> work out as planned.</p> <p>Sasha might have twitted her little cousin quite viciously and hurtfully about her being a geek and nerd, but she wasn’t unaware or oblivious of just how sharp and clever Courtney actually was. Once she’d set her mind on something, wild horses couldn’t drive her off the path.</p> <p>And what Sasha was seeing in her little cousin’s eyes wasn’t concern for a <i>person</i>; wasn’t concern for <i>Sasha</i>. No, it was concern for an experiment not <i>quite</i> working as planned; a possession not exactly responding as expected.</p> <p>Just 24 hours ago, as she lay in this very same room, hogtied and gagged with the polishing-brush gag, Sasha had, for the very first time, truly felt like a slave. And now, as Courtney looked down at Sasha, a frowny little thoughtful expression on her small face, for the very first time Sasha truly felt like an object. A thing, a play toy.</p> <p>This might very well have started out as nothing less than a game to Courtney. In fact, Sasha was positive that had been all it had been. Just a game, a way of playing pretend yet still getting back at Sasha for how mean and hurtful she’d been to her cousin so far this summer. But if this had started out as just a game, somewhere along the way that had changed. <i>Drastically</i> changed, and Courtney’s expression was proof positive of that.</p> <p>Sasha didn’t doubt that Courtney was still finding this fun and amusing. But she also remembered just how precociously serious her little cousin was, nor did she forget her Aunt’s words just this afternoon at lunch. </p> <i></i><p>‘She has to learn not only everything you’re being taught, but even more, too. She has had lessons and tests every day now, in fact. And she’s totally responsible for your well-being, too. Which, I might add, she takes very seriously and sincerely to heart. And she’s done all that because she’s chose<i> to do that. Because she really does like having you as her slave.’</i></p> <p>Sasha’s throat convulsively spasmed in a reflexive swallowing attempt it truly hit her just how serious her little cousin was about all this. And if she was serious about being Sasha’s Mistress, it went without saying that she was just as serious about viewing Sasha as nothing less that Courtney’s very <i>real</i> slave girl.</p> <p>Courtney continued watching Twerp, seeing a bazillion thoughts flickering at the backs of huge, grass-green eyes. She was curious as to what her slave might be thinking, but at the moment she had others things to occupy her mind. She waited until Twerp’s breathing slowed to a more normal rate of respiration before starting to squeeze the inflation bulb that she’d never let go of. </p> <p>No sooner had Courtney squeezed it that first time than Twerp stiffened. She didn’t make a sound though, other than a swift sharp inhale. Courtney gazed quite intently at her slave, watching her body and eyes like a hawk staring at a juicy timid mouse just under its perch. Of course Twerp was nervous and unhappy at being gagged; Courtney had long ago figured <i>that</i> out! But there was a discernable difference between how she usually reacted to being gagged and how she reacted at the sixth squeeze of the bulb:</p> <p>Body abruptly tensing, as tight as a taut bowstring; little nostrils suddenly flaring with a fearful distressed whine, as huge eyes flew even wider.</p> <p>Nodding to herself Courtney immediately ceased squeezing, and just stared into Twerp’s eyes, almost freezing Twerp with that basilisk gaze. Courtney saw Twerp’s throat rapidly flutter several times, saw the look of panic briefly flash across Twerp’s face. But as the seconds passed Twerp also gradually relaxed, her breathing slowed a little. </p> <p>Nodding to herself Courtney tugged the inflation valve free before padding back over and up into her chair, settling the lap desk in place. She immediately returned to her project, relegating her slave to the back burner for now.</p> <p>Sasha’s heart thudded in her chest. For whatever reason Courtney had stopped blowing that gag up just shy of triggering another gag reflex. But she didn’t ask Sasha if she was ok again. And that was quite unsettling, almost frightening. </p> <p>Resting her cheek on the floor Sasha deeply groaned, luxuriating at last in the ability to stretch out from that awful hogtie. She’d long ago forgotten her vow to remain motionless, and wriggled and squirmed in a futile effort to find some degree of relief and comfort from her bondage.</p> <p>And some relief from those tingles that still simmered inside her.</p> <p>Now and then Courtney glanced up from her project, smothering the grin on her face whenever she looked down at her tightly bound, gagged, naked and collared little slave. But nothing could hide the delighted enchanted sparkle in her luminescent sea grey eyes. Mom had sure been right! It was fun owning your own slave, especially after the responsible stuff was over with and the funner stuff could start!</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not, in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. ']"
1664,"Summer Slave, Part 17",17,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,,2005-07-05,26,5,"Fg/g, bd, d/s, Fdom, humil, nc, spank, toys",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Sasha growled as she drummed bound little heels together on the carpet. She’d managed to wriggle and squirm until she was sitting up and then had been, with increasing fervor, straining to get her arms unbound. Regardless of her earlier vow, Sasha no longer cared if she was amusing Courtney by struggling. </p> <p>Now, it wasn’t as if being tied this way was badly hurting (now that she wasn’t brutally hogtied), because it wasn’t. Rather the exact opposite, in fact, something that Sasha was clearly aware of. Nipples were so tight they ached, and inner thighs and pussy were slick and slippery. The ropes binding her, and the utter immobility as that result, only exacerbated the tingles and throbs.</p> <p>But being unable to move even though unsecured to anything was driving her crazy. There was something about not being bound to something yet still being helplessly restrained that, in some unfathomable manner, simply goaded a desire to struggle. Being tightly strapped down to the Y-rack somehow didn’t fuel the same frenzied need to move about that simply being tied up was inciting.</p> <p>She wanted to be free of these restrictive, confining ropes... yet somehow she didn’t. She wanted Courtney to pay ‘attention’ to her... but didn’t. She wanted... oh, she didn’t know <i>what</i> she wanted! Her emotions, desires and needs were equally diametrically opposed. And she kept flickering back and forth from each extreme like a laser bouncing back and forth between its mirrors.</p> <p>And like a laser, her inner turmoil and arousal kept increasing; amplifying and growing. And as long as she was fighting --not just the ropes but also the feelings being bound elicited, created and enhanced-- there wasn’t any respite. She hadn’t any means of gaining a calm, collected moment to recover her composure, thus enabling an attempt, no matter how feeble, at reasoning things out.</p> <p>It had been a while since Courtney had released Sasha from that dreadful hogtie and, since then, Courtney hadn’t said or done a blessed thing to her. In fact, she seemed so completely engrossed in whatever it was she was doing that she was completely ignoring Sasha. Glancing over her shoulder Sasha peeked at Courtney who, as far as Sasha could tell, was still deep into whatever magazine she was reading. Probably one of her Neopets or Mary-Kate and Ashley magazines.</p> <p>Grunting again with effort Sasha strained once more to draw elbows closer together. She’d discovered, first by accident and later by experimentation, that by doing so the tension of the ropes binding her elbows loosened. But, loose or not, no matter what Sasha tried she just couldn’t get those damned ropes to fall or slither down! Panting with effort, little nostrils flaring, Sasha growled again as she once more, frustrated, thumped the floor with her heels. </p> <p>Then jerked, feeling wetness hit her chest again. She couldn’t see them, but she sure could <i>feel</i> the thick, sticky strands of her saliva as she drooled past that horrid gag and down her chin and onto her chest. Just another thing to frustrate her!</p> <p>Embarrass her, too. Sasha didn’t like the fact that most of the gags used on her made her helplessly drool like a little baby. It didn’t matter to her that neither her aunt nor little cousin seemed to find gag-slobbering something to deride, mock, ridicule and belittle Sasha for doing --in fact, both actually seemed to <i>like</i> it when Sasha helplessly drooled; go figure-- but just because <i>they</i> didn’t seem to mind didn’t mean that <i>Sasha</i> didn’t mind, too! </p> <p>Resting for a bit Sasha unthinkingly started rhythmically tightening and relaxing little thighs, squeezing and pressing them together as she debated what to try next. <i>Should</i> she even keep trying? Or just give up and strive finding the most comfortable position she could to wait this out?</p> <p>Unfortunately for Sasha, Courtney had plans for her little slave, and they didn’t include just sitting or lying on the floor like a bump on a log. Sasha had a fleeting moment to notice, out of the corner of an eye, Courtney hopping up out of her chair before, with a gag-muffled squeal of startled outrage, she found herself being pushed down on the floor and rolled onto her tummy.</p> <p>Quietly humming to herself Courtney once again threaded the long ankle rope back and forth through the back-of-thighs and back-of-ankles rings. Twerp pathetically whined sensing that happening, fully aware of what that presaged. She whined again at feeling those ropes tightening, at feeling her ankles begin being pulled upwards again but, this time, she didn’t fight or resist. Not because she was looking forward to being hogtied again, but because she’d already learned she couldn’t fight this and couldn’t see any reason for pointless defiance.</p> <p>Much too soon for comfort or happiness Sasha’s bound ankles were tightly pressed and secured to the back of small thighs, little heels against pert bottom. Already she felt muscles quivering and complaining, but they --like her-- were just going to have to deal with the stress.</p> <i></i><p>‘Oh gawd no!’ Sasha mentally implored, feeling Courtney next fumbling at Sasha’s back. <i>‘Not my shoulders and back again </i>too<i>!’ </i></p> <p>Once again, the deities seemed deaf to Sasha’s pleas for Courtney was, indeed, starting to pull her little slave back into an arch. For whatever reason though --and Sasha hadn’t a clue why-- Courtney didn’t arch Sasha back anywhere near as far as she had that first time. This time only Sasha’s knees and a bit of her chest were forcibly lifted up off the carpeted floor. </p> <p>Before Courtney returned to her project she intended to have a bit of fun with her slave once she’d re-bound her, and that’s exactly what she did. A huge grin lit her face at her little slave’s muffled indignant squeals and squeaks as Courtney started rolling her back and forth. Onto her left side, then back to her tummy, then her right side, then back again. Over and over. </p> <p>This was so <i>easy</i>! Courtney exulted. And it was, too. With a bit of effort (and not much of that to be accurate) Courtney could just rock her slave back and forth, back and forth, and she delighted and thrilled in the physical power and control she had over Twerp.</p> <p>Courtney finally stopped, leaving Twerp on her side, her slave’s tummy facing Courtney’s chair. Still hugely grinning Courtney reached down and lightly rubbed Twerp’s taut tummy. Then patted it, so gently, just as if she were pussy petting her slave. That wasn’t gonna happen this time, of course. This afternoon wasn’t about pussy petting, or Twerp getting nice feelings. </p> <p>This afternoon was all about Courtney. Twerp’s Mistress. And what <i>Courtney</i> wanted.</p> <p>Courtney gave Twerp a final tummy pat and then started to get up off her knees and back to her project. But suddenly she stopped, a wicked fiendish grin spreading across her face.</p> <i></i><p>*ppt*</p> <p>Twerp squealed as Courtney landed a light yet still stinging cupped-hand pop to her tummy, one sharp enough to leave the faintest pink of palm prints behind.</p> <i></i><p>*ppt* *ppt*</p> <p>Wriggling on little knees Courtney commenced enthusiastically giving Twerp, with great delight and malicious intent, a very thorough dose of that scourge of playgrounds everywhere: the dreaded pink belly.</p> <p>Now, Sasha was no stranger to pink bellies. Granted, she hadn’t had one in years, not since she’d been a little kid in second grade. And she’d been quite indignant <i>then</i>, too, at having four of her classmates wrestle her down and onto her back, each one tightly gripping and holding Sasha’s arms and legs down while a fifth tugged Sasha’s shirt up to bare her tummy. Sasha had bucked and thrashed, jerked and fought, but with four of them holding her down she couldn’t do a thing to stop the fifth from gleefully tummy-spanking her, not stopping until Sasha was weeping with frustration and humiliation, her entire tummy a bright pink.</p> <p>Sasha had only been the recipient of a couple of pink belly attacks before she’d stopped becoming a target, mostly because she’d stalked each one that had participated and slugged them. With her fist. Several times. Hard. </p> <p>She indignantly squawked and squealed as Courtney just continued landing spank-pat after spank-pat. But even through her indignation Sasha couldn’t help feeling a sudden, <i>very</i> extreme sense of helplessness. It had taken four kids Sasha’s own age and size to hold her down. Yet with no visible effort or strain her little cousin --younger, smaller and nowhere near as strong as Sasha-- was in more absolute control of Sasha than four of her own peers had ever been.</p> <p>For several long minutes Courtney continued, only stopping once her slave’s entire tummy was a very bright, hot pink, and Courtney’s own tiny palm felt stinging. Still with an earsplitting grin Courtney hopped up, then merrily skipped over to her chair, plopping down and settling her lap desk in place again. Enthusiastically returning to her project, she softly giggled to herself. ‘<i>Wait’ll Twerp finds out about this!</i>’ she gleefully thought.</p> <p>The reaction of most people upon meeting Courtney in passing the first time was virtually universal: either ‘Awwww, cute!’ in the event of an adult male, and ‘What a beautiful child!’ if an adult female. Kids reactions? Well, Courtney wasn’t exactly shy and self-effacing, but neither was she outspoken and boisterous. Meeting her for the first time usually kids paid her little to no attention. </p> <p>That subtly changed if the encounter was lengthier. The majority of men simply dismissed her as a ‘cute kid’ and pretty much ignored her after that. The minute remainder either would admiringly gaze at her, in awe of the wealth of shimmering, thick, mid-back length hair or her striking sea-grey eyes surrounded by long, pale sooty-tipped lashes (which Samantha indulgently understood and accepted) or gazed at her with more speculative, appraising looks (which Samantha did <i>not</i> tolerantly accept, and mentally filed them away under a quite unflattering category). The majority of women reacted much the same as the men did, while their modest remnant would contemplatively gaze at Courtney, either in understanding envy at her appearance and charm, or in the nascent smoldering beginnings of jealously and competition.</p> <p>And the children?</p> <p>Like all kids her age, she was virtually ignored by those older than herself, and either enthusiastically or hesitantly chatted up by those her own age. </p> <p>Things drastically changed, however, after a significant, lengthier time. Courtney might otherwise be unassuming, but she also didn’t do anything to hide any aspect of herself. And it didn’t take very long at all for people to start realizing what a frightening intelligence Courtney had. </p> <p>Precocious. Bright. Gifted. Talented. Those were the kinder adjectives used.</p> <p>Bookworm. Teacher’s pet. Brainiac. Freak. Geek. Nerd. Some weren’t kind at all.</p> <p>By this year --third grade-- Courtney was already reading and comprehending at an eight-grade level. She had a voracious appetite to learn, and once she had her mind set on learning about something, she was more dogged and tenacious than a pit bull.</p> <p>Which didn’t endear her to her peers. Which was OK with Courtney. She had her Mom, and her books and studies. She had her gymnastics and equitation lessons for exercise and fun. What more did she really need?</p> <p>Courtney seldom, if ever, did things by halves. If it was worth doing, she believed, it was worth doing well. Sasha was well aware of that fact, and up until this year would have just teasingly rolled her eyes while inside feeling both proud and envious of her little cousin. <i>This</i> year, however...</p> <p>This year, like she had everything else, Sasha had done nothing but demean, snipe, nag and criticize Courtney. For her reading, studying... anything and everything. Even so, Sasha couldn’t truly forget or disregard her little cousin’s frightening intellect and resolute dedication to anything that interested her. </p> <p>That was, in no small part, one of the reasons her tummy had headed south earlier. During lunch, when Aunt Samantha had explained to Sasha about Courtney studying so hard, learning what was required to be a real Mistress. Sasha had only to glance at Courtney sitting at the table and see that fierce expression of complete focus to understand her little cousin was in ‘learn-mode’. She only got that way about something that <i>really</i> interested and fascinated her. And when that happened, there was no stopping Courtney once the bit was in her teeth and she got started.</p> <p>Which made what happened <i>next</i> truly frightening.</p> <p>Courtney only left Twerp in that hogtie for five minutes, just like before. And, like before --even though the hogtie wasn’t as severe-- after five minutes Twerp was piteously whining, staring pathetically hopeful up at Courtney with enormous, pleading eyes. </p> <p>The rule about speaking --making any noise, actually-- had been made drastically, unmistakably clear: gagged or not, Sasha wasn’t to speak, or make any attempt at talking or making sounds, at all. And while under normal circumstances (as if anything about the last four days could be considered <i>normal</i>) Sasha wouldn’t have dared breaking that rule... this wasn’t a normal circumstance. Every muscle in her body thrummed and vibrated, aching and sore with strain and stress. Ached and throbbed <i>past</i> the point of acute discomfort.</p> <p>Any pride, dignity or conceit she might have still harbored had vanished, and she whined, whimpered and mewled, desperately trying to get Courtney’s attention, striving to break through the fierce concentration her little cousin was focusing on whatever it was she was doing.</p> <p>She even tried wriggling and squirming closer, braving possible displeasure and punishment. Anything to be untied from that awful hogtie!</p> <p>So, this time she didn’t miss seeing what it was Courtney was looking at when she finally looked down at Sasha on the floor before her, and Sasha’s blood turned to ice, bowels to water, skin to translucent alabaster as she finally saw what was fascinating Courtney so.</p> <p>Yesterday afternoon Courtney had asked her mom a perfectly logical question: How could she decide what sort of fun to have with her slave, when she didn’t know what all was possible? </p> <p>Perfectly logical, perfectly understandable.</p> <p>Courtney was saying, Samantha realized, in effect, that she hadn’t a clue about sexuality. Except for the little that Samantha had already shown and explained, and her daughter was sharp enough to understand that that was only the tip of the iceberg so to speak.</p> <p>All things considered, Courtney was being incredibly patient, too. Samantha gave her question all the attention and consideration it deserved, and very shortly came up with what she thought would be the most ideal solution.</p> <p>Courtney wanted to learn more about the possibilities? Well, Samantha had a wealth of resource material available. Right downstairs, as a matter of fact. So, starting that afternoon and working on and off throughout that day and the next morning, Samantha carefully sorted through her various magazines, of which she had collected throughout the years over a hundred. Some were extremely mild: “Love Bondage” ones. Some were more ‘artistic’, namely the Japanese bondage ones. And some were, well, to be quite blunt, <i>extremely</i> graphic.</p> <p>With very few exceptions, all were lesbian oriented. Samantha wasn’t at all interested in seeing men in bondage, and was even less interested in seeing males in the power position. But that only meant the graphic ones were more... <i>interesting</i>. </p> <p>At least to <i>her</i>, she grinned.</p> <p>So there would be no magazines, no photos or illustrations, of a Mistress taking her slave with a strap-on. None of a slave pleasuring her Mistress with a double-dildo gag (although the sudden image of Twerp’s horrified expression as she was gagged with one made Samantha’s belly knot up and pussy throb like few things --if any-- ever had before).</p> <p>Even so, that <i>did</i> leave a tremendous amount remaining for Courtney to peruse.</p> <p>Samantha didn’t give any special instructions to Courtney on how best to utilize that material either, accepting that her daughter would be more than capable of handing matters herself, in her own inimitable fashion.</p> <p>And indeed, upon being told of having that resource material available to her today, had come up with a splendid plan all on her own. What made that plan even more grand was that her slave had finally decided to behave this morning, and so could be included as part of her project!</p> <p>While Twerp had been caged that morning, Courtney had prepared the theatre room for her studies. First she’d dragged two small end tables over to her chair --she giggled at times looking at that chair; because of its location in the room and because of how Twerp was positioned before Courtney when she sat in it, she’d started thinking of it as ‘The Throne’-- placing them on either side. Atop one she perched all the magazines mom had loaned to her. The other she left open, for placing drinks and snacks later on, and also for putting the magazines she was finished looking through.</p> <p>Bringing her lap desk down she’d sat it on the chair, then made sure she had a new, blank note pad for recording comments, remarks and questions. She’d also borrowed from mom four different colored Post-It page markers: red, yellow, green and orange. Each one would have a special meaning.</p> <p>And so, after mom had done that way cool job of tying Twerp up for Courtney, and after Courtney had had such <i>fun</i> pump gagging her slave, she got down to business.</p> <p>Picking up the first magazine she started off first by slowly, one page at a time, looking at each and every one of the photos. Then she went back to the beginning, searching for the ones that had seemed intriguing, fascinating and fun. If there was a story that went with the photos she either briefly scanned, or more thoroughly read them, depending upon her interest. Positions or situations Courtney was determined to enjoy with her slave she tagged with a green tag. Ones she wasn’t sure of but wanted to learn more about she marked with yellow, while those that made her go ‘Ick!’ were marked with red.</p> <p>No matter what color she tagged them, each and every one was neatly scribed in her note pad. Courtney recorded the name of the magazine, the page number, and her thoughts about the photo and/or situation, as well as explained why she chose the color she had.</p> <p>She was so focused on her project that she really did miss out enjoying her slave being so tightly tied up. Part of her just wanted to stare and grin. But that wouldn’t get her project done, and she <i>really</i> wanted to see all the stuff that was possible to do!</p> <p>Having checked with her mom first, Courtney had decided on a cycle of twenty minutes being tied outstretched and relaxed (if that could be called relaxing) alternating with five minutes being severely hogtied. Which did give her opportunities to play with her slave, and she certainly had done just that! </p> <p>Gagging Twerp had been such fun! Especially with that pump gag! Even though Twerp had freaked out at one point; why, Courtney didn’t know or understand. Courtney was simply enamored of gags; she didn’t know why she was and, in the fashion of a child, she never thought to even question why. She simply, unconsciously accepted that as ‘right’. And so had hogtying her. Way cool!</p> <p>Of course, neither of those had come without a price. The pump gag was something, mom had explained, that could very easily be overdone and hurt. So of course Courtney needed to be shown not only how it was used, but also how it <i>felt</i>. And then there was the matter of the hogtie: that, too, could be overdone, and would definitely be painful after just a short time. Plus the tightening ropes had to be placed and threaded a certain way, and they didn’t exactly have another model for mom to show Courtney how they went...</p> <p>Except for using Courtney herself, that is.</p> <p>So, last evening, after caging Twerp for the night and after Courtney’s bath, she found herself laying tummy down on a towel on the living room floor in her birthday suit as mom bound her the same way as she would Twerp the next day. It had been so difficult for Courtney to just lay still, and she’d lightly shivered feeling more and more of her body being snugly bound and restrained. And then came the gag.</p> <p>Even now that memory made Courtney swallow hard, recalling the icky taste of that thick rubber balloon going into her mouth, the feel of the leather straps being buckled about her face and head. Listening to mom explain how it worked, showing her the inflation needle, explaining where it went even as she’d slipped it through the valve and then started inflating the gag.</p> <p>Oh yes, Courtney knew exactly how Twerp felt when <i>her</i> gag was inflated!</p> <p>Then came time for the hogtie, and mom had set up a video camera to record the process. As she’d threaded the ropes she’d kept up a running monologue instruction, explaining where the rope each time, how to draw it tight, how to secure it...</p> <p>Courtney had whimpered and groaned as her little naked body had bent and arched, as her muscles had started to quiver and vibrate with strain. There wasn’t any doubt, not the least little smidgeon, that she wasn’t getting out of this until and unless mom untied her! Nor mistaking that any pleading couldn’t be heard, let alone understood!</p> <p>Mom had propped her chest up on a throw pillow, pointing her at the TV, then walked off, leaving Courtney alone to watch the replay of her being hogtied, and if her little jaw hadn’t been strapped secure by the gag it would have dropped wide open. <i>Ohmahgawd</i>!</p> <p>It had felt so... weird... lying on the floor, naked, hogtied and gagged like that. Somewhat embarrassing, and <i>most</i> definitely helpless feeling. It didn’t feel exactly the same as when she had Twerp tied up; <i>that</i> feeling Courtney positively delighted in. But it didn’t feel exactly <i>bad</i>, either.</p> <p>The actual <i>position</i> felt awful, of course, but not the fact that she was bound and gagged. And mom hadn’t left her hogtied long. Just for five minutes, although ‘just’ was waaaaaay too mild a term for that! It had felt squirmy-scary being left alone like that, knowing she was totally helpless and couldn’t even yell for mom if she needed. But at the same time she felt oddly... safe; utterly dependant on her mom for everything at that point, true, which in an odd way made her feel safe and secure. And she knew mom wouldn’t do anything that would hurt her. </p> <p>After the five minutes were up mom had come back inside and released her from that tight hogtie. Courtney had groaned and whined as the ropes were loosened. She just couldn’t help doing that! Then had gotten very wide-eyed when mom, instead of untying Courtney the rest of the way, had simply lifted her up and cuddled her still naked, bound and gagged on her lap while she replayed the tape for the two of them several times until, at last, Courtney had nodded that yes, she was sure she could do it on her own.</p> <p>At that point Courtney had expected to be ungagged and untied, so she hadn’t been surprised when mom had first deflated the gag then unbuckled and removed it. One reason Courtney had helpfully coached Twerp to swallow had been because Courtney had learned first hand what it had felt like when the gag had been deflated. </p> <p>Not that swallowing had helped Courtney much, for when mom had finally slid the gag out Courtney had turned beet red as she wound up soaking her bare chest with spit. She’d blushed even hotter at mom’s expression; although Samantha hadn’t smiled, per se, her eyes <i>had</i> twinkled a little as she tenderly blotted her daughter’s chest, chin and throat dry. </p> <p>The night wasn’t yet over though, it had seemed, for no sooner has Samantha ungagged and dried her daughter off then she’d held a small ball gag up to her lips. Courtney had stared at her mom with enormous eyes at that, and couldn’t help but fidget-squirm in her bonds. Swallowing hard Courtney had opened her mouth, and deeply shivered as the ball was inserted, a little nervous appealing whine as it was buckled secure.</p> <p>Mom hadn’t said anything beforehand about <i>this</i> happening! Courtney had no idea why it was, or for what, or even for how long. And, of course, gagged once more she had no way of asking any of that, either!</p> <p>Samantha had simply lifted her daughter up, cradled her to her chest then carried her to Samantha’s bedroom, laying her down on the bed before going to the bathroom to change and get ready for bed herself. Still without a word of explanation Samantha turned out the bedroom lights then simply curled up next to her daughter, cuddling her naked, bound and gagged body to hers.</p> <p>At first Courtney had been nervous and a bit frightened. Did mom intend her to stay like this all <i>night</i>? It wasn’t as if it hurt. But it was <i>very</i> uncomfortable, and terribly confining. But as time passed, although it remained too uncomfortable for her to really start falling asleep, Courtney <i>did</i> relax, feeling a very odd sense of peace, security and safety.</p> <p>Samantha hadn’t kept her daughter bound and gagged all night. Just for an hour, then released her from both. Then she snuggled Courtney to her and, within moments, Courtney had drifted into a deep sleep.</p> <p>Courtney had reviewed the tape again the next day after having caged Twerp, wanting to make sure she’d gotten things down pat. It sure felt weird seeing her<i>self </i>in that video, naked on the floor and all tightly bound and gagged! It made her tummy feel fluttery inside. Neither good nor bad; actually, Courtney couldn’t put a finger on exactly how it made her feel. Kinda like tying Twerp up, but not the same and not as nice.</p> <p>The rehearsal and studying had paid off: hogtying Twerp had gone without a hitch. In fact, it had been incredibly easy --and <i>very</i> exciting!-- to do! Even with Twerp resisting which, bound as she had been, hadn’t been a great deal. And the second time had been easier yet because Twerp seemed resigned to her fate. </p> <p>This was the second round of being bound then hogtied, and Courtney --ignoring any sounds her slave was making-- had just glanced at her watch to see how much longer was left to the five minutes when she heard Twerp make a much different sound. Blinking Courtney leaned forward and gazed down at her slave, and was quite startled at her expression and complexion. The only other time Twerp had looked so was when Courtney had caught her disobeying Saturday after her morning bath and had realized she was in for a punishment strapping. </p> <p>Whatever could be affecting her this time like that? Courtney wondered.</p> <p>And then a huge grin spread across Courtney’s face as she figured it out. Holding up her current magazine where Twerp could clearly see it she was delighted at her slave’s reaction: deep shudders and muffled whines. Courtney grinned even wider at that, her tummy tingly at the sounds and expressions of her slave.</p> <p>“Wanna see?” Courtney merrily chirped, setting her lap desk to the side before sliding out of her chair. Twerp looked like she was trying to sink into the floor, or at the very least cringe back and away. Hogtied as she was, there was no hope of escape for her. Padding over in tiny socked feet Courtney settled to her knees at Twerp’s head. </p> <p>“Lookit,” she said, opening up the magazine and showing Twerp the one photo. This magazine was about Japanese bondage, and the woman in that photo was tightly bound with hemp rope, limbs and body contorted in strained agonizing position. “Lookit these, too,” Courtney enthused, showing several more photos, again all using hemp rope, this time with the woman in various suspension poses. One rather resembled Twerp’s current hogtie, save the woman was a good six feet up in the air, and posed so her head was slanted and angled towards the floor. There were also many colorful plastic clothespins all over her body, including two bigger ones fastened to her nipples, large lead fishing weights dangling from them.</p> <p>Tapping the photo with a tiny fingertip Courtney took care to indicate the nipple ones. “Boy... sure looks like they hurt, huh?” she seemingly emphasized, and grinned as Twerp paled even more, whining and pathetically pleading with her eyes. </p> <p>“Wanna see more?” Courtney asked, rising to her feet and padding over to her chair. Several more despairing whines issued behind her, which Courtney just ignored.</p> <p>Other than to merrily grin even bigger, that is!</p> <p>Crouching again Courtney held out another, more slender magazine. “You kept gloating how you’d get your bellybutton pierced this summer. ‘Member?” Courtney stated. Twerp’s head jerked in tiny nods, heart fiercely hammering. “Whatdja think of <i>this</i> then?” Courtney asked, extending the magazine, holding it out where Twerp could see the opened pages, both sides showing close-ups of various styles of pierced nipple jewelry... which went without saying it also showed the pierced nipples themselves.</p> <p>Sasha recoiled --well, as best as one can when tightly hogtied, anyway-- her eyes suddenly huge as saucers, face pale as milk, freckles standing out like pollen dusted across the surface of rich cream. Courtney ignored all that; ignored the frightened whines as well. Instead, she just kept an eagle-eye look at Twerp’s body.</p> <p>“Uh-huh. That’s what I thought,” was all she said before getting back up and walking over to her chair. She jotted a couple of notes then changed the color of the page marker from yellow to orange. Courtney knew there was no way she could have Twerp’s nipples pierced. For one thing, just the thought of doing that to Twerp made Courtney’s tummy feel fluttery-queasy inside. For another, that’d be pretty hard, if not outright impossible, to hide that that had been done.</p> <p>Not that Twerp needed to know Courtney’s thoughts about that. It was much more fun to keep her slave guessing, wondering if Courtney would actually do that. Because if Courtney <i>did</i> decide that...</p> <p>Well, by now Twerp had learned if Courtney wanted something, or wanted to do something, she got it or it got done. End of story.</p> <p>While she sorted through the magazines Courtney did ponder reconsidering her decision about the bellybutton piercing. Going ahead and having that done against her mom’s orders would certainly have been a Sasha thing to do, and so most likely wouldn’t come under suspicion. And the thought of doing something so... <i>physical</i>... like that was feeling quite intriguing to Courtney now.</p> <p>If anything Sasha’s heart was now thudding so hard she was surprised it wasn’t exploding. Ever since ‘The Discovery’ and the ensuing subsequent sentence, Sasha had held onto three things as a wellspring of hope:</p> <p>1) That Courtney wouldn’t take things seriously.</p> <p>2) That she would only look at this as an involved game, and would grow tired of it quickly.</p> <p>3) And that her little cousin really didn’t know much at all, hardly anything. Unlike Aunt Samantha, who by now Sasha held a healthy respect. </p> <p>Number one hadn’t lasted beyond that first night. After all that had happened that first day, ending up being caged all night long, Sasha had realized that Courtney was, indeed, taking this unfair, outré and unreasonable punishment far too seriously.</p> <p>Halfway through day four (has it only been <i>four</i> days? Sasha distantly wondered as her mind chaotically churned with more critical concerns) and Courtney, rather than gradually tiring, if anything seemed to be growing even more energetic and enthused. Which completely quashed any hope of number two.</p> <p>And as for number three...</p> <p>Perhaps Courtney had been as pure as the driven snow, innocent and inexperienced with regards to certain matters. But if she <i>had</i> been, she certainly was rectifying matters even as Sasha helplessly, horrifyingly watched.</p> <p>Although she hadn’t looked through every magazine, booklet and publication in this room, Sasha certainly had looked through enough to comprehend what information they contained. Her last hope of refuge and asylum had rested in the knowledge Courtney didn’t know a lot. And what she wasn’t aware of, she couldn’t choose to do or have done.</p> <p>But that last protective barrier was being breached even as she helplessly watched, unable to do a thing about the doom unfolding before her very eyes. Courtney was getting quite the education this afternoon, and Sasha chillingly recognized the fierce hungry expression her little cousin had. And even if she had somehow, by some impossible means, overlooked Courtney’s expression, she certainly couldn’t have missed the methodical precise way Courtney was conducting her research.</p> <p>And that was the best word Sasha could think of to describe the fate before her: research.</p> <p>Not study. Not education. Not instruction or edification. Oh, all of those words did fit, of course, and a germ of each did exist. But what Courtney was <i>really</i> doing was <i>research</i>: the collecting of information about a particular subject. To wit, namely slaves, and the fun a Mistress can have with their own.</p> <p>Merriam-Webster described it best, even if the explanation was a bit clinical: careful or diligent search; studious inquiry or examination; <i>especially</i> <b>:</b> investigation or experimentation aimed at the discovery and interpretation of facts, revision of accepted theories or laws in the light of new facts, or practical application of such new or revised theories or laws. But what Courtney was doing was anything but dispassionate and clinical!</p> <p>Courtney started to select another magazine when she paused, then glanced at her watch. <i>‘Darn,’</i> she thought, realizing Twerp had been hogtied almost ten minutes now instead of the five maximum she’d intended. Glancing at her slave Courtney stifled a giggle. Twerp sure didn’t seem as if the hogtie was bothering her as much as the revelation of Courtney’s ongoing research project was!</p> <p> In fact, Twerp seemed deeply shocked and stunned, her expression looking full of resigned hopeless dread and despair. Much like a skier at the bottom of a steep slope might look, gazing up and seeing the entire side of the mountain detach and start inexorably, inescapably thundering down upon them.</p> <p>Still and all, Courtney thought, she really should give Twerp a break. Especially since Courtney still had the rest of the afternoon to keep her bound and gagged.</p> <p>So setting the magazine back down Courtney padded over to Twerp, crouching down and rolling her slave onto her tummy, ignoring her squeals. Tugging at the knots and release rings Courtney --more quickly this time than her first effort-- freed Twerp from the arched hogtie, letting her stretch back out again. Courtney ignored the muffled heartfelt grunts and groans of relief as completely as she had the squeals and whines of discomfort and dismay.</p> <p>As soon as she’d finished Courtney straightened up and returned to her chair, settling the lap desk back in place and returning to her project. This time she frequently glanced down at Twerp as she perused and studied the magazines, and oh how her eyes merrily sparkled at Twerp’s expression of woe and dismay!</p> <p>Sasha barely noticed being released from the hogtie, still deeply stunned and shocked and no little afraid. Courtney had already proven to be more creative and imaginative than Sasha would have credited her for. And that was with her being naïve and immature. Courtney armed with an entire arsenal of information, <i>and</i> the functional armory of a dungeon playroom simply didn’t bear thinking!</p> <p>Courtney’s familiarity and know-how --purely theoretical up to now-- was increasing by leaps and bounds. And very shortly, Sasha swallowed in understanding, that academic awareness was going to become <i>practical</i> expertise and experience. For the <i>both</i> of them!</p> <p>Sasha couldn’t help but shudder. It wasn’t exactly from horror or terror (although there was a touch of each). Rather more like queasy, helpless despair. She’d started feeling like that ever since Friday, and ‘The Discovery’, feeling like the ground beneath her feet had suddenly lurched and tilted, leaving her at the top of a very steep incline whose slippery slick slope ended at a nameless yawning abyss. And as the days had passed that sensation intensified, feeling as if she’d been helplessly scrabbling for a secure foothold, seeking any means to prevent slipping any further downwards even as her downwards slide rapidly accelerated.</p> <p>Seeing Courtney’s intense zealous studying simply hastened that feeling. No longer scrabbling, no longer frantically groping for a toehold, for anything that would keep her from descending further, for now that surface beneath her had turned to glass. Mirrored, polished <i>oiled</i> glass. And Sasha was no longer simply slithering helplessly downwards. Now she was flying down that incline, clutching for anything to brake her descent and finding nothing, flying out over that cavernous chasm...</p> <p>It wasn’t quite as dire as Sasha suspected and feared. For she had no idea that Samantha had carefully selected the magazines for Courtney to peruse and study. But she didn’t --and couldn’t-- know that. And Sasha, <i>unlike</i> her little cousin, hadn’t had the magazines she’d looked at during her explorations carefully selected. And she’d looked through a <i>lot</i> of them.</p> <p>So Sasha had no way of knowing Courtney wasn’t looking at images and pictures of the many, very intense and physical ways women (and men) could be intimate with each other. And not knowing that meant her fertile imagination had no difficulty at all supplying all <i>sorts</i> of images she’d really prefer <i>not</i> to envision.</p> <p>Then again, Courtney <i>did</i> still have a lot of study material to examine. And was making very good use of her time, too.</p> <p>Courtney had already decided to sort things into three categories: ‘You betcha!’, ‘I dunno’, and ‘<i>Ick</i>! No <i>way</i>!’ Which were the reasons for the different colored page Post-it notes. Green marked things that Courtney definitely intended to explore and try out with her slave. Red were for things that didn’t appeal to her at all. (It should be noted that there was hardly a red marker to be found). </p> <p>Yellow had actually two different, yet closely similar, meanings. It marked either something that Courtney wasn’t sure about or was hesitant to try, or something that she worried might freak Twerp out. </p> <p>That left orange and, up until now, except for the nipple piercing pictures Courtney hadn’t had a reason to use that color. But that was about to change very shortly.</p> <p>Courtney glanced down at her slave. This was now the forth round of laying there outstretched then hogtied --which meant Twerp had been tied up just a little over an hour and a half by now-- and it was time to, once more, release Twerp from the hogtie. Not the rest of her bonds, of course. Just the hogtie.</p> <p>It was also time for something <i>else</i> now, too.</p> <p>Courtney had always intended to ‘review’ the iffy things with her slave. She’d started to do that, in fact, two hogties ago. But after showing Twerp two things Courtney had thought of a much more interesting way of reviewing items, and now she was finally finished her first ‘walk-through’ and selection. So after releasing Twerp from the hogtie Courtney simply rolled her slave --who squeaked, whined and squealed at that-- right over to her chair. </p> <p>“Kneel,” she instructed, helping lift Twerp upwards onto her knees, seeing how difficult it would be for Twerp to do so all on her own, especially after being bound for so long already. “In Tower,” she added, and then grinned. “Since I don’t think my slave could properly kneel in Nadu!”</p> <p>Indeed, Twerp certainly couldn’t, not with her legs bound together as they were. With a bit of effort Courtney finally had Twerp positioned where she wanted: <i>right</i> in front of Courtney’s chair, facing towards the chair itself... and facing right at Courtney. Padding around Twerp Courtney wriggled once more up into her chair, placing little legs to either side of her slave after sitting down. Courtney’s eyes merrily sparkled, seeing Twerp’s head between her legs, almost right in Courtney’s lap!</p> <p>Sorting through the magazines Courtney found one with a yellow marker. Without saying a word Courtney opened the magazine up to the yellow-tagged page, then held the opened magazine down in front of Twerp’s face so her slave could get a very good look.</p> <p>There were a series of pictures on both pages, starting upper left on the left page and ending lower right on the right page. It showed, starting from the very beginning, a young naked woman being firmly gagged and then completely mummified, head to toe. Until all that was visible was the very tip of the breathing tube of the gag!</p> <p>Courtney found that very fascinating and intriguing. Granted, you couldn’t then <i>play</i> with your slave once all wrapped up (which was wrong, but Courtney didn’t know that, as Samantha hadn’t selected magazines showing women plugged fore and aft, or ones wired to electrical toys, before being mummified). But just look how awesomely helpless they were!</p> <p>The only reason Courtney had tagged that as yellow was out of worry and concern over how Twerp might react. It was going to be very confining, after all, possibly scarily so. Worse, possibly phobic. So she ‘tested’ her slave, holding the pages down where she could see them while closely watching how Twerp responded.</p> <p>Twerp’s eyes grew huge and round. She tensed up and recoiled back, face paling a bit as she whined in fright. Courtney paid no mind to any of that; instead she simply scrutinized her slave’s nipples and pussy.</p> <p>Grinning Courtney took the magazine back, replacing yellow with green, then picked up another magazine with yellow tags.</p> <p>Sasha could be forgiven for missing the obvious. After all, she’d already been tightly bound for over ninety minutes; was dealing with the tingles, the throbbing sensitive nipples and the itchy pussy being tied up ignited; was still stunned and shocked seeing Courtney so intently studying, and <i>what</i> was being studied. So it wasn’t until the fourth or fifth magazine that she abruptly noticed Courtney changing the tag colors. And while she hadn’t been <i>told</i> what the colors meant, the ratings they implied were so patently obvious she didn’t <i>need</i> to be told.</p> <i></i><p>‘Oh gawd<i>!’</i> Sasha mentally wailed and whined. <i>‘I am so </i>screwed<i>!’</i> It wouldn’t matter what she might <i>say</i> to Courtney --not that she’d ever have the opportunity to express her opinion, of course. Courtney was making her decisions based upon how Sasha’s body was reacting and responding!</p> <p>Indeed she was doing just that, ignoring any sounds or expressions her slave might make --other than enjoying them-- in favor of how nipples and pussy looked. </p> <p>It took about twenty minutes to ‘slave-appraise and evaluate’ all the yellow marked items, and by the time Courtney was finished, each and every one save one had been replaced with green. The only orange-marked one, other than the prior orange-marked nipple-piercing magazine, dealt with breath-play and asphyxia, showing a girl bound and wearing a military gas mask over her face. Courtney was enchanted and captivated by the idea of being able to control even her slave’s ability to <i>breathe</i>, but for the very first time Twerp’s reaction seemed deeply visceral and truly alarmed, horrified and panicked.</p> <p>Even so, Courtney was reluctant to abandon that idea, so orange-marked it for future discussion and possible negotiation with her mom.</p> <p>Poor Sasha. It was bad enough imagining what Courtney might be looking at. Forced to kneel in front of her and actually have multiple and different possibilities assessed and reviewed based upon how Sasha’s body reacted was much worse. Sheer torment, an agonizing trial and ordeal, for Sasha was quickly learning what a traitor her body was, how easily it betrayed her.</p> <p>Setting the final magazine to the side, placing it atop the stack of the others Courtney gave the pile a dainty yet immensely satisfied pat. She then sat the lap desk atop the stack of magazines before turning her attention back to her slave. Glancing at her wristwatch Courtney realized it was getting on in the day. Soon mom would be coming to announce dinner. </p> <p>Unfortunately for Twerp, she was in for a surprise when that happened. Grinning, eyes sparkling Courtney avidly stared at her slave kneeling in front of her. <i>‘Boy she’s going to be stiff, sore and achy by tonight!</i>’ Courtney thought<i>. ‘Betcha she’d agree to anything just to soak in a hot tub of water and get massaged after.” </i></p> <p>That triggered Courtney recalling her own massage, just last night in fact. Her very first one ever too! Gawd! That had felt soooooo awesome! Just remembering how that had felt had Courtney goosebumping and wriggling tiny socked toes. Closing her eyes she squirmed in remembered pleasure. She’d never felt anything that wonderful before.</p> <p>Then she stilled, remembering something <i>else</i> that had happened during her massage. Something that had felt even more wonderful than the massage itself.</p> <p>Sea grey eyes, oddly smoky, partially opened to slits as she stared at her slave kneeling so close to her. Right between Courtney’s legs, in fact, which made Courtney’s heart give a sudden odd pitter-patter. </p> <p>“I <i>really</i> liked your kisses last night Twerp,” Courtney whispered, her voice barely audible and so profoundly dreamy. “Thank you ever so much.”</p> <p>She didn’t say anything for quite some time after that, just gazed through slitted lids at Twerp kneeling before her. Then, sounding hesitant and shy Courtney timidly asked with a whispered voice so thick with utter longing, so wistful and pining, “Do... do you think you might... kiss me again? Like that? Someday?”</p> <p>Sasha felt herself warily tense at Courtney’s first words. Granted, Courtney had been thanking Sasha, but it was what she was being thanked <i>for</i> that had her suddenly uneasy. It wasn’t only Courtney aware of just where Sasha was kneeling; Sasha, too, was very conscious of her position. </p> <p>Especially considering how short that skirt was, and how wide apart Courtney had spread her legs so that her slave could kneel between them. Sasha was getting a very clear view right up Courtney’s little thighs, and if Sasha dipped her head a bit she was pretty sure she’d be able to see Courtney’s panties as well.</p> <p>Hearing Courtney mentioning those kisses from last night only reminded Sasha once more of a distressing reality: Sasha didn’t have to want, or like, kissing Courtney’s pussy in order for her to kiss there again. All that would take is for Courtney to <i>order</i> Sasha to do it. </p> <p>As badly as Sasha had wanted that horrid gag removed, right at that moment she was sincerely, profoundly thankful her mouth was filled, stuffed and covered over. She couldn’t, after all, be ordered to kiss if she was still gagged!</p> <p>She started slowly relaxing when Courtney didn’t say anything further and just sat there with a dreamy look to her face. Well, relaxed as much, at any rate, as any slave can get when intensely aching and stiff, at the same time as kneeling in Tower while still firmly bound and gagged... and when, in addition, being quite slippery wet and so tingly tight inside that skin felt swollen to bursting.</p> <p>Sasha instinctively started to recoil and stiffen as Courtney started speaking again, but her cringing flinch died aborning. Courtney sounded like a little kid on her birthday, longingly staring at a field full of ponies knowing she’d never ever own one, and wistfully asking if... maybe . . just once... could she just touch one.</p> <p>Sasha actually couldn’t describe by putting into words how Courtney sounded. But on a gut-level she hadn’t any problem at all empathizing or understanding Courtney’s yearning.</p> <p>For several long heartbeats she just knelt there, still and immobile, contrary and diametrically opposed feelings surging back and forth deep inside her. After four days Sasha hadn’t come anywhere close to resolving the inner turmoil that fiercely roiled within her being forcibly enslaved caused, and while pussy-kissing wasn’t quite the same magnitude as that, nevertheless it was still something quite profound. And she hadn’t had even a full twenty-four hours to deal with that, either.</p> <p>On one hand Sasha was still deeply shocked and disturbed at what she’d done: kissing Courtney’s pussy, that is. Before “The Discovery” and the illicit explorations the week preceding that, Sasha had barely started whimsically daydreaming about simply kissing a boy. Wondering what that might be like, and discovering that those daydreams felt even more interesting than they had felt just the year before. So the massive leap from mere daydreams of kissing a boy (which felt perfectly normal and natural to her) to actually, for real, kissing a girl’s <i>pussy</i>...</p> <p>On the other hand, however, now that she’d actually done that, and had almost an entire day to ruminate on doing so, Sasha had to admit it wasn’t as nasty, disgusting or revolting as she’d thought it would be. Not that she’d be happy about kissing just any girl’s pussy, mind you. Because that thought <i>did</i> make her tummy roil and churn with revulsion.</p> <p>But Courtney’s... was ok, Sasha considered. Not so much because of how it looked --as Sasha hadn’t, up until this week’s worth of exploring, had all that many pussies to compare Courtney’s to-- as because it <i>was</i> Courtney’s.</p> <p>As upset and angry as Sasha still remained about being punished as they’d chosen to do, and as well as there persisting much of the nasty, wicked brat in her, Sasha wasn’t immune to the wistful heartfelt tone in her little cousin’s voice. Nor had she been oblivious to how Courtney had reacted last night to having her pussy kissed by Sasha.</p> <p>Quite clearly that had felt nice. <i>Very</i> nice. <i>Really</i> very nice.</p> <p>Sasha hadn’t any idea if Courtney had started --or had even discovered, for that matter-- doing things like banister pressing. So it was very likely Sasha’s kissing made Courtney feel those very nice, gentle-warmy tingles for the very first time. If so, it wasn’t at all surprising that she’d want to feel them again.</p> <p>What <i>was</i> surprising to Sasha was why Courtney --who, after all, was Twerp’s Mistress-- was wistfully asking rather than pointedly ordering and demanding.</p> <p>What was <i>just</i> as surprising --startlingly shockingly so-- was how the memory of kissing Courtney’s pussy and the remembrance of how those kisses had affected her, made Sasha feel inside.</p> <p>To Sasha it felt as if long, long minutes had passed since Courtney’s question. In actuality it hadn’t been more than a few seconds; it just seemed much much longer. And Courtney wasn’t expecting a reply because, to be honest, she really wasn’t aware she’d actually <i>asked</i> it. </p> <p>Asked it out <i>loud</i>, anyway; it had been more as if subliminal musings and inarticulate longings had somehow become verbalized without conscious decision on her part.</p> <p>So Courtney was neither waiting for nor anticipating a response. She was just sitting there, a lot of thoughts and feelings --some quite recently new-- stirring inside, watching her slave kneeling right in front of her, seeing sticky strands of drool threading downwards from Twerp’s chin and trickling onto her chest.</p> <p>So she was somewhat startled when Twerp abruptly leaned back and tossed her head up and down several times, wordless muffled grunts as she did. </p> <p>Courtney was quite puzzled, her little forehead cutely wrinkled in bemusement. And then her forehead furrowed in annoyance as she frowned and leaned forwards. “What? You want to be ungagged? Is <i>that</i> it?” Courtney growled in irritation. For she was certain that’s what Twerp was whining for.</p> <p>She was startled a second time when Twerp’s huge grass-green eyes widened as she quickly shook her head back and forth. Gagged she might be, but even Courtney had no trouble deciphering the muffled grunted ‘Nu-uh!’ of negation.</p> <p>“Huhn,” Courtney muttered, leaning back, befuddled. If Twerp didn’t want to be ungagged then why the heck was she fussing so?</p> <p>Twerp just knelt there for another few seconds. Courtney didn’t miss the convulsive motion of her collared throat as she tried swallowing several times. Then Courtney’s sea grey eyes widened in confusion as Twerp, with grunted effort, wriggled herself a bit backwards on her knees then again tossed her head up and down, accompanied by more wordless grunts.</p> <p>Now Courtney was both curious as well as puzzled. Nothing like this had happened before, and it wasn’t like anything mom had ever talked to or warned Courtney about before, either. So she didn’t have a clue what was going on, <i>or</i> what she should do about it.</p> <p>Then Twerp tried leaning forwards, it seemed. But, bound as she was that wasn’t terribly easy to do. In fact, it was darn difficult. Losing her balance Twerp, with a muffled squeal, fell forwards, chest landing against the front edge of Courtney’s chair. </p> <p>That startled Courtney, who thought that Twerp must have somehow accidentally fallen. She started to lean forwards to help Twerp straighten back up, but froze when her eyes caught her slave’s face. </p> <p>For Twerp’s cheeks were an odd bright pink, and again she tossed her head up and down, making another series of muffled grunts as she did so. </p> <p>“Do... do you want me to do something?” Courtney haltingly asked.</p> <p>“Mmm hmm!” Twerp nodded.</p> <p>And then did something that astounded Courtney stock-still yet had her tummy abruptly start majorly fluttering:</p> <p>Ducking her head, Twerp started wriggling forward best as she could bound as she was, trying to burrow her head under Courtney’s skirt!</p> <p>Sasha almost gave up after the first attempt at ‘explaining’ to Courtney what she was going to try doing. Especially after it seemed that Courtney assumed Sasha was just trying to get her gag removed! What an awful injustice <i>that</i> would have been! Being punished when trying to do something nice!</p> <p>She’d wriggled back on her knees, realizing she needed a bit more room between her and Courtney, wincing a bit both at the mild rug burn at knees and at the aching discomfort of strained muscles. Again she tried to explain to Courtney what Sasha needed from her, and silently cursed her total inability to verbally communicate while gagged as she was.</p> <p>Since she couldn’t enlighten Courtney, Sasha just went ahead best she could, leaning forward to get into place, then squealing as she fell forward rather then slowly leaned forward. With a gentle thump Sasha’s chest landed on the edge of Courtney’s chair. Which placed her head right between Courtney’s spread little legs and at the bottom of her skirt.</p> <p>Giving her an excellent view right <i>up</i> Courtney’s skirt, at that!</p> <p>For a moment hysterical giggles bubbled up inside her, clearly seeing Courtney’s panties. Hello Kitty panties at that, which is what Sasha found so hilarious. <i>‘Kitties for a pussy!’</i> is all she could picture, and that was just way too funny!</p> <p>Once the giggle-fit passed, though, Sasha took a deep breathe... then tucked her head down... and started burrowing her head <i>under</i> Courtney’s skirt.</p> <p>She felt as well as heard Courtney’s soft gasp of surprise at that. Felt the little legs to either side of her head tense and twitch... then try opening even wider.</p> <p>It was extremely difficult trying to move and tunnel under, bound as Sasha was. A lot more difficult than she’d pictured it would be. Compounding the difficulty was Courtney’s skirt; while it wasn’t skin-tight, it <i>was</i> very short. And while the leather was supple, it wasn’t as pliant as fabric would be. Courtney could only spread her legs so wide in it, and she already had them as wide apart as the skirt would permit. And while that was wide enough to have Sasha kneel between them two feet away, that wasn’t wide enough to permit Sasha to either worm her head underneath the skirt or any higher than halfway up slender parted thighs.</p> <p>Drawing her head back out Twerp straightened back up, then again tossed her head and wordlessly grunted. Courtney hadn’t understood Twerp before when she’d done that, and she really wasn’t sure she understood now. But her mouth felt dry and her tummy butterfly-twitchy at what Twerp was doing, and a tiny wet tongue tip swiped lips that felt <i>really</i> dry as Courtney speculated about what her slave was trying to do.</p> <p>Considering Twerp was gagged, it couldn’t very well be kissing, Courtney reckoned. And if it wasn’t kissing she sure as heck couldn’t figure out what other purpose Twerp had in mind. But whatever it was, just seeing Twerp with such a single-minded look of determination had Courtney starting to feel a bit breathless.</p> <p>For whatever reason Twerp seemed to want to stick her head up under Courtney’s skirt. And it didn’t take more than a few second’s scrutiny for Courtney to realize that, nopers, that just wasn’t gonna happen. Not with <i>this</i> skirt, anyway!</p> <p>At least... not with how Courtney was sitting in it, anyway.</p> <p>Wide grey eyes remained focused on her slave so very close in front of her as Courtney reached down and grabbed the back of her skirt with both small hands. Rocking side to side, lifting each little pert cheek at a time, Courtney tugged and tugged the rear of the skirt backwards, worming it out from beneath her until tiny pantied bottom was perched atop her chair and the back of the skirt was loosely puddle behind her.</p> <p>Still intently gazing at Twerp Courtney then reached around to grasp the front edge of the skirt, drawing it both back and up until it resembled a little tent pitched at sleek hips.</p> <p>Sasha swallowed (or tried to, anyway) a couple of times as Courtney started adjusting her skirt, especially when she finally finished. For now Sasha had a very clear, unobstructed view all the way up, definitely vividly seeing those Hello Kitty panties tightly molded to Courtney’s sleek little hips. Tight enough that Sasha saw the outline of Courtney’s pussy in a perfect camel-toe (even if Sasha didn’t know that term... yet... she certainly had no difficulty in interpreting the actual <i>sight</i>).</p> <p>She <i>should</i> have felt awkward, hesitant and embarrassed at what she planned on doing, a distant part of her mind appreciated. No matter how you looked at it, once again Sasha was going to have her face right against Courtney’s pussy. Even if, this time, a panty covered it while a gag covered Sasha’s mouth.</p> <p>And, in fact, she did feel awkward. Not ill-at-ease-awkward, but clumsy-awkward; bound as she was, it was impossible <i>not</i> to feel ungainly. And felt hesitant, as well. And, again, not in a negative sense; not reticent-hesitant, but cautious-hesitant, for she was neither experienced nor proficient and so was a bit halting and unsure of matters.</p> <p>What was most astonishing, though, was the total lack of embarrassment. A touch shy, yes; but not at all embarrassed. Quite the opposite, in fact, feeling a decidedly odd flush racing through her. One that complemented rather than conflicted the tingles and heat that being bound had ignited and had only been fanned and fueled with all that had transpired after.</p> <p>Had Samantha been present, she most certainly would have understood matters. She’d already had this talk with her daughter, just yesterday afternoon in fact. Explaining to Courtney how, when someone was powerfully aroused and excited inhibitions very easily went flying out the window. How they would eagerly agree to do things that, in saner, more sober moments, they’d never consider doing at all. And while that could be extremely useful when helping someone expand their limits, one had to be extraordinarily cautious in doing so as one could easily, by accident, exceed someone’s limits.</p> <p>Even though all that had been explained to Courtney, and even considering Courtney’s precocious cleverness, it never occurred to her that that might explain Twerp’s current behavior. Then again, considering Courtney was no little aroused herself by now, perhaps that lapse could be forgiven.</p> <p>Taking a deep breath Sasha leaned forward again, steeling herself for the unbalanced unsupported lurch forward. This time she didn’t squeal, expecting that fall. And, this time, Sasha had a perfectly clear view of Courtney’s lithe bare little legs and pantied pussy.</p> <p>Had a completely unobstructed physical path to there, too.</p> <p>Sasha had never intended kissing. She <i>was</i> gagged, after all, and pretty shrewdly understood that no matter what she might do or ‘say’ there wasn’t a snowball’s chance in Hell of convincing Courtney to remove that gag until she was good and ready to do so. But to do what she’d planned on doing Sasha didn’t need to be ungagged. But she still needed to be ‘right up there’ so, with a series of exerted grunts, Sasha wormed and wriggled her way upwards until, at last, her gagged face was right up next to Courtney’s pantied pussy.</p> <p>Courtney still hadn’t a clue what her slave had in mind, but something about watching her wriggle upwards like she’d done while all tied up and gagged had made Courtney’s tummy feel tinglier and tighter. A very nice feeling indeed!</p> <p>Pausing to catch her breath Sasha rested a bit once her chest was half onto the chair and her face close enough to Courtney’s panties that she could scent the Downy fabric softener fragrance of the material. Another giggle threatened to bubble up out of her as Sasha thought of something; Courtney’s panties were, so far, dry as a bone. But as messy and soaked as Sasha’s face was, that would very quickly change. </p> <p>As Courtney was sitting mostly upright Sasha had to tip her head painfully back in order to position things right. Then, after straining back as far as she could, she wriggled a bit further upwards... then firmly pressed the wide leather strap covering her face against the very apex Courtney’s pussy. </p> <p>Pressed... then relaxed... pressed... then relaxed...</p> <p>Just like Sasha did when banister pressing...</p> <p>Except... <i>this</i> time...</p> <i></i><p>Sasha was being the banister to a pussy... <i>Courtney’s</i> pussy.</p> <p>Sasha couldn’t be positive, of course and, considering the rule about speaking couldn’t have asked --not that up to now it would have mattered to her one way or the other. But she was virtually positive that her little cousin hadn’t yet discovered things like banister, railing and bedpost pressing. <i>Sasha</i> hadn’t until just last year, and from the little she’d managed both overhearing and retaining during the recent anatomy lessons and lectures it hadn’t sounded as if Courtney had.</p> <p>That had always felt so dreamily, breathtakingly wonderful to Sasha when she’d done that. And she was as positive as a person could be that it would feel just as awesomely nice to Courtney as it always had to Sasha herself. </p> <p>So, while she couldn’t <i>kiss</i>...</p> <p>It was a bumpy ride at first. Much like the first kiss of a young boy and girl, neither of whom knew just where to put noses, so this was for both Courtney and her slave. </p> <p>At the first firm press of Twerp’s face against her Courtney softly hissed, sea grey eyes rounding wide, startled at the delicate shivery jolt that pressure caused. It was like nothing Courtney had anticipated, expecting, if anything, a sensation perhaps like being kissed had felt. But this felt more like it did when leaning against the washer while it cycled or spun. Not the same, no, but close. Closer than the kisses had, anyway.</p> <p>That little hissed inhale sent a rippling shiver through Sasha, and she pressed a second, then a third, time, each press accompanied by a sharp swift barely audible inhale from Courtney. It wasn’t easy pressing; Courtney was still sitting upright and back against the chair, which meant Sasha had her head craned so far back her muscles felt ready to spasm and knot.</p> <p>It felt soooo good! Courtney thought, lightly shivering at the sensations each press produced. It felt even <i>better</i> because of two additional reasons: one that Twerp had to know what this felt like, and two, that Twerp had chosen to do this all on her own, with the only real beneficiary being Courtney!</p> <p>With each tingling press against her Courtney softly cooed even more, body becoming languorous and relaxed. And the more indolent and languid she became, the further down in the chair she started to slide.</p> <p>The further down Courtney slid, the easier it was for Sasha to press. She didn’t have to crane her neck back so far, plus it was also easier to press more of her gagged face directly down and against the apex of Courtney’s little bare pussy.</p> <p>After a few minutes Courtney was bonelessly sprawled in her chair, tiny bottom perched right on the edge of the seat, small arms draped over the arms of the chair. As she was no longer holding her skirt up the soft leather had fallen down atop Sasha, covering her head down to the nape of her neck.</p> <p>Sasha was very aware the moment the skirt descended as abruptly her vision dimmed and her nose filled with the distinct scent of leather. As Courtney slithered downwards Sasha had to wriggle back a bit more on her knees, until finally equilibrium was met: Courtney close to sliding off the edge of her seat, and Sasha easily able to press the entire front of her gagged mouth direct against Courtney’s apex.</p> <p>Press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . .</p> <p>Unlike when Sasha banister pressed and set her own pace, this time Sasha was controlling the rhythm, speed and pressure for Courtney, using the same tempo that she had when doing it herself, for herself.</p> <p>Press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . .</p> <p>Courtney’s breathing started growing softly ragged. Sleek little hips began gently rocking and circling. Not seeking, just... basking. Low airy sighs drifted from her, and each and every one of her reactions and responses somehow resonated with Sasha. And unlike when kissing her last night, this time Sasha wasn’t at all worried about Courtney potentially getting wet. For one thing, gagged as she was Sasha wasn’t worried about any of Courtney’s wetness reaching her. And, for another, as wet and slobbery as Sasha was, it was a given that, one way or another, Courtney was going to get soaked!</p> <p>Press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . . press . . relax . .</p> <p>Courtney felt as if she was drifting; weightlessly floating in warmth so thick it felt like syrup about her; bathed in gentle tingles that made her skin feel vibrantly alive, every little itsy-bitsy inch. She was conscious and aware of being awake, but was perfectly content to place that back in the distant part of her mind and simply bask and revel in the sensations her slave was bringing to her.</p> <p>Sasha, meanwhile, was feeling an excitement within her both very familiar yet quite unique. The focus of her thoughts were on the rhythm of her presses and on Courtney’s responses to them, but she wasn’t unaware of the slickness between her bound slender legs or the achy, throbbing tightness of her nipples.</p> <p>Both were so deep into their respective worlds that neither one heard or noticed the theatre door opening as Samantha stepped inside. “Dinner’s ready Courtn...,” Samantha started, then stopped dead, stunned, at seeing the tableau before her.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not, in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form.']"
1665,Connoisseurs,-1,MASTERIUS,agr_ass@hotmail.com,"Welcome to The Villa, a very secret, very remote, members-only club for the ultra-powerful and wealthy. The staff of The Villa is, almost without exception, female slaves. Adult female slaves. None of who have volunteered to be enslaved. They are all runaways, homeless, (former) addicts or manipulative bitches who attempted manipulating the wrong person their last try. This story is about a very different and unique offering being made to a certain very select few 'Connoisseurs' of The Villa.",2005-07-25,19,4,"Others/g, nc, bond, humil, nosex",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/masterius021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Low chamber music drifted from the live musicians hidden behind a decorative Chinese screen at the far corner of the room, as servants discreetly removed dishes and plates from the tables. The room itself was a half-oval, straight at the front, a low wall two foot tall running left to right. Currently a thick, heavy royal blue velvet drape extended the length of that wall, floor to ceiling, concealing what lay behind. </p> <p>The room was fashionably dim. Not gloomy, oh no. Just a relaxing low level of illumination, giving the sensation of cozy intimacy. The walls were paneled in rich, expensive warm wood, and the ceiling was decorated plaster with recessed lamps. The floors were wood parquet. Not laminate, not faux wood. <i>Real</i> wood: cherry, mahogany, ebony, bloodwood. The upper wall borders next to the ceiling had rolled velvet bunting, with thick velvet drapes hanging down. Each ten foot wide drape was gathered in halfway down, and held with a woven sash cord.</p> <p>The front wall was perhaps thirty feet across --the largest dimension to the half-oval room-- with the rear wall perhaps twenty feet deep. There were eighteen round tables to the room, placed in gentle arcs of eight, seven and six tables, ranging front row to third, and positioned so that every table had an unobstructed view to the front. The tables were three feet in diameter, covered in thick white linen cloth.</p> <p>Each table had its own servant. Each of those was female, between the ages of nineteen and twenty-six. And while not all might have been of supermodel appearance, their character and deportment were flawless. Each was dressed in translucent silks --some jewel-toned, some pastel-- that flowed down their bodies, clinging and outlining them. The outfits were all the same: sleeveless tunics with a single shoulder, down to just above the knees, snugly gathered at the waist with thin braided silk cords. All were barefoot. All wore locked collars. </p> <p>They <i>were</i> slaves, after all.</p> <p>Dinner was over, so now like a flock of bright butterflies --and every bit as silent in their passage-- they cleared tables, brought out desserts, brought out fresh perked coffee or brewed teas. The dinner plates were Royal Worcester; the flatware sterling silver; the water glasses cut crystal. </p> <p>Although some of the diners had left substantial leavings, not a single slave dared to even lick a finger that might have slipped on spilled gravy. Not even with the mouth-watering meals served this evening. From appetizers, to entrees like eighteen ounce filet mignons, thirty ounce prime rib, five pound lobsters... </p> <p>Dessert over, and now after dinner drinks and cordials were served, as well as more coffee and tea for those who preferred that. Light blue-grey smoke lazily hazed as several lit cigars or cigarettes. Law be damned, here, in <i>this</i> place, there were different laws that held fast.</p> <p>There were nineteen guests here this evening. All but one male. Their combined wealth more than most third world countries GNP. As to their power...</p> <p>Harder to calculate, impossible to ignore. Here were people that held the reins of power in tight hands, handled that as casually as you and I decided what color socks to wear.</p> <p>All sat at their own table, by themselves, although both before, and now after, the meal most had mingled and conversed. </p> <p>Tables now clear of everything save glasses, cups and mugs --and the occasional ashtray-- there was a low, almost subaudible hum of conversation. But when, about fifteen minutes after the dessert course had been finished, the ceiling lights dimmed even further at the same time the last soft notes drifted from the musicians, all conversation ceased as everyone returned to their tables. </p> <p>The lights brightened to their prior level as there was one last drink refill then, with a colourful swirl of skirts the serving slaves departed as the lights did but dim again. </p> <p>All conversation had stopped now, and all attention was focused on that heavy hanging curtain in front. A minute or two passed by, and then the curtain opened, parting down the middle and both rising and moving to the side, completely revealing what lay behind.</p> <p>There wasn’t all that much there. To the far right, when looking at the stage, was a lectern made of expensive wood. At the rear was a backdrop of dark matte fabric. In the middle, very close to the front edge...</p> <p>Rising up from the floor was a polished, lacquered 4 x 4 eight feet tall. Attached to the top and pointing towards the dining area was another 4 x 4 three feet long. Both top and bottom had wood gusset bracing. At the end of the upper 4 x 4 was a pulley, and hanging down from that was a three-eights inch thick braided nylon rope, a snap clip attached to the end, with the other end threaded through eyehooks until reaching a little winch at the very back of the upper 4 x 4.</p> <p>The hanging curtains at the far left of the stage rippled, then a man stepped through their overlap. Dressed in expensive yet tastefully subdued business attire he purposefully strode across the stage, stopping being the lectern and facing out to the small crowd.</p> <p>Warmly smiling out he begins. “Good evening everyone, and welcome to a very special night here at The Villa. As all of you are connoisseurs of the highest caliber, I’m sure you’ll be delighted with tonight’s entertainment.”</p> <p>The curtain at the left flutters again, and a faint mewl is heard from behind. The steps out between the curtains a young woman, perhaps twenty, dressed in an elegant designer gown. Now, <i>this</i> one turns heads for sure. No more than five foot even in bare feet, very slender and petite, but lean and muscled. No fat here, that’s for certain!</p> <p>Her stiletto heels are three inches tall, and her hair sophisticatedly coiffured. Only the dainty jeweled collar around her throat declares that this one, too, is a slave. </p> <p>In one hand she holds the end of a delicate chain leash, the chain extending back through the curtains behind her. Her steps slow yet purposeful; she unhurriedly walks out onto the stage. As she does three more figures enter behind her.</p> <p>Two are female, one in her early twenties, the other middle twenties. Both are garbed fantastically, dressed in leather and furs (and not much of either, truth be told) as if some sort of warrior Amazon. Little amused smirks are on their faces as they step outside and onto the stage.</p> <p>But none of those is what rivets the attention of the crowd.</p> <p>That is left for the one between the two Amazons.</p> <p>And she is <i>not</i> willingly walking out.</p> <p>Tiny bare feet futilely attempt digging into the polished wood floor, scooting and scuffing in a vain effort at ceasing forward motion. Four foot four in bare feet --which she was-- and weighing 48 pounds, she had no chance of resisting. Especially since she wasn’t being pulled along by the leash attached to the collar locked at her neck, but was being escorted out by the two Amazons, each of whom had one of the waif’s little arms.</p> <p>Were those two really needed? No, and yes. Considering the child’s hands were fastened behind her back, each tiny wrist confined in a thick, padded leather cuff, and that tiny ankles --also secured in thick padded cuffs-- had only twelve inches of fine-linked chain between them, it was very doubtful he could have resisted being leash-led out.</p> <p>But she could have collapsed, intentionally fell down, or otherwise hindered her inexorable journey out to the stage, and so it was more efficient and effective to escort one such as her out.</p> <p>The source of that earlier muffled whine became obvious no sooner was the child escorted out as, no sooner did she see that stage, see the waiting crowd, then her delicate face turned pale as ice and she started whimpering and mewling over and over. Not that any of that was easily heard, no matter how quiet the room, for her mouth was filled by a bright red rubber ball gag that was firmly strapped behind her head.</p> <p>Even at the back of the room one could see her vivid green eyes, currently enormous with fear and horror, so wide open whites surrounded those emerald irises.</p> <p>You could hear the squeaking of her tiny bare feet as they uselessly scrabbled against the polished wood floor. Her escorts never seemed to even notice her effort, and just marched her over to the post at center stage, where the other woman waited, still holding the leash to the child’s collar.</p> <p>With smooth practiced ease the two Amazons unlocked the cuffs from behind the child’s back then brought them forward and up, clipping the wrist cuff D-rings to the overhead rope snap hook. Then, crouching together at the same time, in a synchronous motion each unlocked one end of the hobble chain from an ankle cuff while holding a tiny ankle secure in their free hand.</p> <p>One could see the child desperately trying to kick her way free, but again she might as well have not tried. The Amazons simply drew small feet apart, a little bit wider than her shoulders, then attached D-rings to the outside of the ankle cuffs to U-staples in the floor. Then they both stood up, smirked right at the child then stepped back over to the left curtained wall.</p> <p>She was dressed much the same as the other slaves had been, except hers was a pure gleaming white that extended down just past little knees, a slit at her left side all the way up to her hip. And like all the other slaves, hanging from her tiny left lobe was a shiny, new, bar-coded tag. She was no longer mewling and whimpering; instead, she was softly keening and weeping, cheeks soaked with tears that thickly slid down. Before they’d dragged her out here, they’d taken great care to explain exactly what was going to happen, and she was horrified at that understanding.</p> <p>Once the Amazons had finished and were standing at the left the man continued. “Tonight The Villa proffers a new and interesting item for your consideration. Number two eighty two is, as discriminating buyers can discern, fresh, new and untrained.”</p> <p>Indeed, everyone in the crowd was aware of just that. In fact, as soon as the child had been turned to face the audience low murmurs had started, for everyone there had seen this child before. You could hardly have not seen her before: For the last four days her image had been plastered across TV screens nationwide on countless news programs. And even if you had deplored viewing the pap supplied to the milk-fed masses and so had missed that, her face, hands and feet certainly had been lately appearing in numerous magazines. </p> <p>This was no lost-in-the-system-flesh. No ‘invisible’ child. And that not only piqued their interest... it kindled and whetted even their jaded appetites.</p> <p>The child had no recollection, no memory, of what had happened. Her last conscious recollection was being at an audition with her mother. The very next thing she remembered is waking up very groggy and disoriented, and being tightly strapped in a ball, something awful filling her mouth and being totally enclosed in something.</p> <p>A something she later discovered, once uncrated, to be a sturdy wooden box.</p> <p>The three days following that had been something of a blur. She hadn’t been hurt, no. Nor had anyone answered her questions. Or speak to her at all, other than to strongly suggest that she keep silent from now on.</p> <p>Which she had. She wasn’t stupid after all. </p> <p>She’d been well-fed, permitted baths and allowed the freedom of a small but furnished room. One with no windows, true, and a locked door. Which didn’t really surprise her. They might not be permitting questions, nor had they ever answered the ones she had already asked, but it didn’t take a genius to figure out she’d been kidnapped. So she made the best of the situation while waiting for her ransom to be paid.</p> <p>And then there came tonight:</p> <p>She was told to scrupulously bathe and groom, and detailed instructions were given her as well as supplies. That puzzled her, but she mentally shrugged. Perhaps they were going to make some ransom photographs or a movie. So they could prove they had her. And they wanted her to look nice, so everyone could tell she was being taken good care of.</p> <p>And was still alive, too. That thought made her tummy queasily flutter.</p> <p>She had gotten dressed in that odd outfit they’d given her. And it was just that outfit, too. No panties or socks. No shoes, sandals or slippers. Little shoulders had slightly shrugged; it wasn’t much different, she supposed, than wearing just a bathrobe after a shower. Although she had wondered why they hadn’t given her underwear.</p> <p>Then a nice woman had come in and fixed her hair, and even applied a little makeup. Not much, just some subtle color and shading. Just like mommy would have approved of. Mommy didn’t believe a girl her age or breeding should wear makeup at nine. Except for when on her jobs, auditions or interviews of course.</p> <p>But then everything had fallen apart after that point. Two oddly dressed women had entered the small room and took charge of things. Before she’d known what was going on, her wrists and ankles had been fastened with strange odd cuff things, and then her hands had been secured behind her and her ankles connected by a really short chain.</p> <p>Even that hadn’t truly alarmed her. Made her very nervous, yes, but she assumed they were going to take her someplace for the ransom photos and wanted to make sure she didn’t run and make a break for it.</p> <p>But then they’d shoved that awful ball thing in her mouth, strapping it behind her head. And <i>then</i> had shown her that little ear tag thing before fastening it to her left lobe. Explaining <i>what</i> that was. What <i>she</i> was. Where they were taking her. And why.</p> <p>“You have before you a literal blank slate, a <i>tabula rasa</i>,” the man declared.</p> <p>At that he gestured with a wave of his palm to the tiny child displayed for appraisal, little arms overhead and slender bare legs spread shoulder-width apart. She was starting to visibly tremble now, eyes enormous, darting all around as if seeking a miracle of rescue or help.</p> <p>""Unlike the items usually offered for rental or sale by The Villa, this one does <i>not</i> come pre-trained. So <i>you</i> get to select what training your newest little toy will receive. And the price of that training is included in the final bid sale price. Unless, of course,"" he chuckled, ""you select a doctorate degree!""</p> <p>There were a couple of chuckles from the patrons. An audience that the little girl could not see, for two spotlights at the rear of the room were focused on her, illuminating her clearly to the audience but, in turn, making them slightly darker shapes in the gloomy shadow of the room before her.</p> <p>Small hands pathetically fisted and tugged in their thick padded cuffs as he continued, again gesturing at her with a wave of his hand. ""This is no finished sculpture; no completed statuette or figurine. Instead a block of finest, flawless marble, waiting to be sculpted into the shape of your desires.""</p> <p>""Do you want a pain slut? Trained to crave pain as an addict craves his next fix? Perhaps a puppy, a <i>true</i> puppy. Its mind accepting no other life, no other existence, save that as your beloved four-legged companion. The same if trained as a cat or pony.""</p> <p>""How about an eager cocksucker? Able to draw a bowling ball up a garden hose?"" At that there were several more soft chuckles from the shadowy darkness before her. Especially from the ones that had seen the televised interview of her half a year ago. Where the interviewer had asked her how she’d feel if, in her very first movie, she had to kiss a boy.</p> <p>‘Yuck!’ she’d replied, making a face. ‘That’d be awful. I hope I could use a double for that. But, if I <i>had</i> to... ,’ she’d trailed off in a deep sigh.</p> <p>Gazing out in the direction of the sole woman he added, ""Or to tirelessly lap and lick for hours and hours?""</p> <p>""Or perhaps trained as a rabid nymphomaniac? Insatiably craving sex. No matter with who. Or how. Or with what?""</p> <p>""Modifications are for you to choose as well. Like them pleasingly plump? Meat on their bones? We'll have it fed up until it's is a delight in your eyes. Like them muscled and flexible? Have her trained to Olympic Gold Medal gymnast standards.""</p> <p>""Permanent depilation. Piercings of your desired locations: multi-lobe; nose; brow; lip; cheek; navel; clit; pussy lips. Wherever you desire. Multiple brandings should you choose. Or none. Even the esoteric and outré: for instance, Chinese foot binding.""</p> <p>He expansively smiles out at the audience. ""This item comes to you physically unblemished; mentally and emotionally as well. Untarnished by life's travails. Uninhibited, for it has <i>no</i> experience. No expectations.""</p> <p>""No defenses,"" he adds as he leans out to the audience with a knowing leer.</p> <p>Straightening up he gestures to the displayed child again, his voice changing to a more neutral businesslike inflection. ""Item number two eighty two. Caucasian female. Age nine. Height four foot four. Weight forty-eight pounds. Hair auburn with copper burnished highlights; curly and shoulder length. Eyes green with some gold flecks.""</p> <p>On and on he went, listing everything about her in exceptional detail, down even to the dusting of freckles --like golden pollen on fresh cream-- across her nose and tops of shoulders and the tiny little mole just behind her right ear.</p> <p>Reaching down he picked up a pointer --just like those found in classrooms everywhere: a three-foot long length of polished slender wood tipped with a tapered rubber point-- before turning and walking towards the object on display. </p> <p>By now her cheeks were soaked with tears, and snot bubbles frequently appeared and popped as she convulsively sobbed. Tears and slobber steadily dripped from her chin onto her chest. This just couldn't be happening! she mentally wailed. There had to be some mistake! There just <i>had</i> to be!</p> <p>This entire time the gowned woman had simply stood motionless at the item's side, paying no heed to its hysterical histrionics as she continued holding the leash. In fact, it wasn't so much a matter of her paying no attention to its noises and struggles as it was her never noticing them to start with.</p> <p>As the man started approaching the gowned woman finally moved. In a smooth synchronous motion, as elegant as a ballet, as he walked over the woman first unclipped the leash, then coiled it up and fastened it at the side of her hip to her belt. Then she stepped behind the item as the man halted to the stage right side of the displayed piece. </p> <p>Lifting up the pointer he held it just in front of its chest. ""As you can see,"" he began... then there came the harsh rip and pop of fabric and thread as the woman behind the item reached up, grasped the item's outfit... and tore it right off of her.</p> <p>(The tunic had, of course, been specially made to easily rip and tear down the side seams.)</p> <p>Before the child could react to the sharp jerk and pull on her dress and body, she stiffened in horror, little legs and arms reflexively trying to cover herself as she felt her face turn hot as a sunburn. She... she'd been stripped! Naked! She was naked in front of all these strangers!!</p> <p>""... when it isn't blushing,"" he continued with an amused sardonic chuckle --echoed by quite a few in the audience as they enjoyed seeing it hotly blush all the way down her chest; enjoyed her renewed weeping and sobs as she was humiliatingly stripped naked-- ""it is fairly complected but can reasonably tan."" He used the rubber tip of the pointer to trace the easily visible outline of a modest one-piece swimsuit on her body.</p> <p>He continued indicating various parts of her body, noting her 'conformance'; her physique. He pointed out her bellybutton, noting it being an 'outie'. Pointed to her tiny nipples, commenting on their shape and size.</p> <p>And then...</p> <p>She started to slowly revolve.</p> <p>The floor upon which she stood was actually the center of a four foot diameter base, and it perfectly matched the rest of the floor. And as the ankle cuffs were clipped and fastened to staples in the base...</p> <p>. . . as that base revolved... so did the item.</p> <p>She sobbed even harder as she started to turn. Her blush deepened, darkened and descended even further down her little flat chest. Small feet uselessly jerked and pulled at the sturdy ankle cuffs, and little hands yanked and pulled overhead in their leather cuffs. There was nothing she could do; nothing she could do about being naked and revealed; nothing she could do about being exposed and displayed; nothing she could do about being slowly turned about, so that everyone could see <i>all</i> of her nakedness.</p> <p>The back of the item now facing the crowd the man used the pointer to indicate sleek hips and pert little ass. One whose firm tiny cheeks had the uncommon roundness and definition for an item her tender years.</p> <p>Four times in all did she fully spin about, each revolution taking a full minute. Then he stepped back to the lectern and smiled out at the crowd.</p> <p>""Before bidding opens for this unique article, as is standard you are all now invited to approach and more closely examine and appraise the item.""</p> <p>And as shadowy figures, still undefined in her sight due to the spotlights facing her, started drawing near, closer and closer, she began deeply sobbing all over again.</p></div>","['Disclaimer: This story is for adults only. If you are under the legal age where you live, and/or are offended by fiction of this type, read no further. This story is strictly, totally and completely a work of fiction. The author does not in any way condone, support or sanction any real world sexual acts or violence directed towards children and/or non-consenting adults in any way, shape, or form. ']"
1666,"Anna's Birthday, Part 1",1,MASTER TAZ Edited by Dickins and Zool,no@email,"It was Anna’s thirteenth birthday, and she was very excited because according to her father, she had become a woman. Returning home from work he found her waiting anxiously for him and the special presents he had promised her.",2005-11-09,21,4,"ped, bdsm",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mastertaz001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h2"">Naughty Games</p> <p>It was Anna’s thirteenth birthday, and she was very excited because according to her father, she had become a woman. Returning home from work he found her waiting anxiously for him and the special presents he had promised her.</p> <p>“Happy Birthday, sweetheart!” he said, giving her a kiss and wrapping his arms excitedly around her. “Do you remember the talk we had about what would happen when you became a teenager?” he asked, with a wide grin.</p> <p>“Oh yes!” Anna replied, with an excitement he hadn’t seen before.</p> <p>“Well! Now that you have, let’s go up to the playroom and open your special presents,” he suggested.</p> <p>Anna followed him up the stairs, her heart beating faster and faster with every step she took.</p> <p>“I don’t understand! You only bring young girls to this room when you want to play naughty games. Are you going to play naughty games with me?” Anna asked, nervously.</p> <p>“Yes! After all, it is your birthday,” he told her, with a smile.</p> <p>Anna looked around nervously at all the cruel looking equipment and apparatus, and started to realise that some of these games would be very painful.</p> <p>“Will they hurt?” she asked.</p> <p>“Yes! Some of them will, but you are a woman now, he said, curtly. </p> <p>Out of curiosity, Anna searched through the cruel looking objects her father had collected, and picked up a medical tool that expanded when she squeezed the handles together.</p> <p>“What’s this?” Anna asked.</p> <p>“It’s a speculum! You’ll find out how it’s used later,” he replied.</p> <p>“Undress!” He told her sharply.</p> <p>Shocked at his sudden coldness, Anna undressed nervously until she stood naked before him.</p> <p>“Becoming a woman suits you,” he told her, his eyes filling with his lust for her, as he caressed her smooth skin and made her turn around so that he could slowly fondle her lovely bottom.</p> <p>“Ok! Let’s begin!” he said, pulling her arms into the small of her back, and tying her wrists tightly.</p> <p>Anna felt helpless as he started to fondle her breasts and pinch her pert little nipples. Not content with just that, he used the vacuum created by a suction pump to make her nipples as hard as possible.</p> <p>Anna whimpered as she writhed about, her eyes opening wide with her anguish as he showed her a pair of clips that had serrated springs attached.</p> <p>“What are those for?” she asked, her whimpering getting louder.</p> <p>“They are for your nipples! Now close your eyes!” he ordered.</p> <p>Anna panicked as she closed her eyes; hardly able to bear the searing pain in her breasts caused by the suction pump, let alone any further pain those serrated clips might cause to her tender little nipples.</p> <p>One at a time, he snapped them shut over her nipples and stood back to admire how beautiful they looked. Anna screamed, louder than he had ever heard before, but this wasn’t the end of her ordeal.</p> <p>“Now! Open your eyes,” he ordered.</p> <p>Opposite where she was standing, a mirror now provided her with a frightening reflection of her bondage.</p> <p>“Well! How do you like your presents so far?” her father teased.</p> <p>“They hurt!” she answered, watching in the mirror as the light caught them as she shook her breasts, and hoped the searing pain would soon turn to pleasure.</p> <p>“That’s to be expected! You are a woman now, and you must learn that there is never any pleasure without pain,” he replied.</p> <p>“Do you understand what I am saying?” he asked.</p> <p>“Yes!” Anna replied.</p> <p>“Now for the speculum!” he said, holding it up so she could see its clever design.</p> <p>“Sit on the chair with your bottom well forward, and your thighs wide apart,” he ordered.</p> <p>He was pleased to see that there were only a few pubic hairs at the entrance to her delightful little cunt; and pushed the speculum in slowly.</p> <p>This was the first time that Anna had ever experienced the feel of cold metal inside her cunt, and the shock made her jerk her bottom quite delightfully.</p> <p>“How does that feel?” he asked, opening it up the speculum fully in preparation for his next surprise.</p> <p>“It was cold and painful at first, but I am getting used to it now,” Anna told him.</p> <p>“Good! Then you are ready,” he said, collapsing the speculum from its widest aperture and withdrawing it from her cunt, pleased to see that it was covered with her sweet juices.</p> <p>“Ready for what?” Anna asked, starting to panic again.</p> <p>“This!” he teased, holding up a leather belt that had a large rubber penis attached to it. Anna couldn’t understand what it was at first, but then smiled, when she realised that it was going to be inserted into her aching cunt.</p> <p>“Put it on!” he told her, undoing her wrists.</p> <p>Anna took the strange belt and examined the large penis, before using the juices in her wet cunt to help insert it. The pleasure of having the large penis filling her tight little cunt, started to make these naughty games all the more bearable.</p> <p>“Turn around!” her father ordered.</p> <p>Placing the belt around her waist, he pulled the straps attached to the belt between her bottom cheeks and over her anus, before securing and locking it in place.</p> <p>“Now! Walk around!” he told her.</p> <p>As she walked, she was surprised to find that although the leather rubbed her anus harshly, the large rubber cock was actually giving her pleasure, as it moved around.</p> <p>“How does it feel?” he asked, teasingly.</p> <p>“It was painful at first, but I’m starting to enjoy it now,” Anna said, with a broad smile.</p> <p>“Good! Then you can keep it on until later,” he said, pleased that abusing the gullible child was proving to be so easy.</p> <p>“Why! What’s happening then?” she asked, feeling a little confused.</p> <p>“Oh! I have some more presents for you. After all you don’t become a woman every day do you?” he teased.</p> <p>“No!” she said, surprised that becoming a woman was proving to be so enjoyable.</p></div>",[]
1667,A Meditation on Obtaining Job Satisfaction,-1,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-09-05,27,4,"M/fff, cp, severe",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p> Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Cyrus P. Marks, and I am employed as school disciplinarian at a Catholic girls' boarding school, Atonement Academy. My job is not a glamorous one; it does not involve itself with high finance, with high risk adventure, with scientific quest, with famous persons. Rather, it is a simple, mundane, repetitive job, such as many of us have. The daily grind, you might say, not much new from day to day. And yet I contend that one may find contentment, satisfaction, even happiness in such a job if one maintains the right attitude. The meditation I am offering is specifically about MY job, but really its techniques can apply to just about any job in the workaday world.</p> <p>What could be more boring? This is the impression many have of my job and I often hear this sentiment expressed, often in a sympathetic way. What, indeed, could be more boring than such a repetitive, endless task as mine? Whap! Whap! Whap! From sun up to sun down. One young culprit's bottom pretty much the same as the last. Once you've learned the technique, the tools, the proper positioning of the subject, there's really nothing to it, nothing to keep the mind active, nothing to offset the gradual tiring of the arm as the day wears on, the ultimately frustrating realization that no matter how many bums you whack, there will still be an endless supply of miscreants. True, some girls may reform, but many never seem to and you see those week after week.</p> <p>And yet, the truth of the matter is that I am almost never bored, that I truly look forward to each days set of tasks, and that I go to bed happy and fulfilled at each day's end! How? That is what I am about to share with you.</p> <p>My method of maintaining satisfaction in my work can be summarized in two words: Attention and Commitment.</p> <p>Attention: That is, PAY ATTENTION. It is when one truly pays attention that one becomes aware of the wonderful richness of the seemingly mundane.</p> <p>For example, one might think that one teenage girl's bottom is pretty much the same as another. And this is true if one believes it - two curved fleshy hemisphere's separated by a crack and there you have it. And yet for one who pays attention, there is infinite variety. The skin color, the curves, the size, the spacing of the divide, the presence of lack of dimples, the hair on the cheeks - from a light downy fuzz, to a serious dark growth, the firmness or lack thereof, the smoothness of the skin. And all of this really only from concentrating on JUST the buttocks.</p> <p>Of course a girl coming under discipline will often be displaying more than just the two fleshy hemisphere's described above. The delicate and pale (or, large and muscular) thighs, for example. Or, if she's been made to remove her underwear completely, the feminine parts will come into view; and here is another source of great and rich variety - in this case the more variety the closer one looks! To avoid shocking those readers with more delicate sensitivities I won't go into great detail other than to note that the varieties of hair (color and fineness and growth), skin color, and general conformation and plumpness in this part of a girl is provides a wealth of detail for the truly observant.</p> <p>Girls who come under my sway learn quickly that they can't depend on a simple raising of the skirt, lowering of the panties routine. Often a bashful youngster will find herself required to remove a good deal more. Sometimes I will have her quite nude. In these cases and for those in between, there are so many aspects of a teenage girl's body to observe, note, and compare. Need I mention ""innies"" and ""outies""? Need I point out the wonderful differences from one girl to the next in the question of breasts - the size, shape, the nipples? I think not!</p> <p>Other interesting aspects of a young girl's body can come into view depending on the position(s) that you require her to adopt for her thrashing. The buttocks themselves conform to many different shapes according to how tightly they may be bent, and the natural spread of the cheeks varies a great deal from girl to girl. Of course when I require a young strumpet to keep her feet well apart (supposedly for the purpose of providing a more secure foundation!) the female parts as well as the more rearward opening show themselves rather impudently. A patient and observant man can spend a great deal of time observing a girl from this angle. I swear I never grow tired of it!</p> <p>Besides the visual sense, we, as you know, also have an audial sense. Let us consider sound. Primarily, of course, we have the lovely vocalizations of our desperate young misses. What a variety we have here! Piteous pleas, haughty refusals, horrified questions come under those vocalizations that make use of the English language. Non-English vocalizations range from the guttural grunt, to the anguished moan, to the high-pitched wail. And each girl adds her own special touches to these.</p> <p>Other wonderful sounds are the swish of the cane through the air, the snap of the strap against a bare backside, the creaking of restraints as a girl struggles desperately to escape her just deserts.</p> <p>Touch, taste, smell? For the sake of those readers of delicate sensibilities I won't go into detail on these, save to note that I make a point of not neglecting them!</p> <p>A person in my position who paid little attention to all this would simply raise the skirt, lower the panties , apply the required strokes, holler out ""Next!"", and live out a very bleak existence!</p> <p>I believe, dear reader, that you see my point about attention. And I have really only covered a small portion of what may be paid attention to. For instance there are the lovely little faces, and the myriad of expressions that flit over them. And, perhaps most wonderful and diverting, there are the personalities and how they respond to embarrassment, anticipation, and pain. Not only is the variety here tremendous from girl to girl, but there are changes from experience to experience with the same girl. For example, a girl who has experienced the caresses of the birch may be MORE fearful and humble on her second punishment than on her first. And a girl who has learned that I make a point of making each successive session more distressing than the last will often present a very interesting set of behaviors on her third punishment.</p> <p>To go on just a bit longer than necessary, there is also lovely result of paying attention to personality, mental state, and anatomy and how they interact. This leads, for example, to the lovely awareness of how Matilda Loomis's breasts shake as she trembles and pants with fear, or to the slight twitches of trepidation that can be discerned in the muscles at the base of Jenny Hargroves bottom when she is bent over my desk and waiting for the first bite of the cane, twitches which alternately hide and then present her feminine parts.</p> <p>Thus for attention. It is an endless subject and the above is only an introduction. Now I turn to its sister discipline, Commitment. By this I mean commitment to doing your job as well as it can be done. If you are truly committed in this way, you will never become bored. You will always be looking for new ways to be more effective in your work and refining the ways that you already have developed. This holds equally true for any job, mine being only one example. However, mine is the one I know and thus it will be the one I write about!</p> <p>In my line of work, what does it mean to do the best job possible? Ultimately it means reducing illicit behavior to as low a level as possible. Specifically, since this particular method is through corporal punishment, it means enhancing and refining as much as possible the deterrent qualities of what the girls experience when they come into my power. More specifically, these qualities can be categorized as fear, embarrassment, humiliation, and pain. But just a moment's reflection will show that each of these categories can also be broken down into dozens of components, producing an endless abundance of room for creativity.</p> <p>As with just about any job, I could be satisfied with going through the motions. ""Up with the skirt! Down with the panties! Over the desk! Whack! Whack! Whack! Next!"" I could probably hold my job this way, and, most likely, one or two girls might actually be reformed in the process. But I choose to NOT be satisfied in this way. I must excel! And it is this desire itself that leads to all of the benefits of job satisfaction that I have.</p> <p>""But Cyrus,"" I hear you say, ""my job is so restrictive that I can't do anything to improve it."" Please believe me, my job was pretty restrictive, too, when I first took it on. Each offense had a prescribed punishment, always the cane over the tightened skirt; and the number of strokes was always set out. There was very little I could do to excel. What I DID do is convince my customers - the principal and the board of regents, and, ultimately, the parents, that RESULTS were much more important than simple rule following. I convinced them, first, to give me just a little leeway - just the ability to add or subtract in the number of strokes at my own discretion. With this small tool, I could add to a girl's sense of helplessness and dependency upon me. She had to be mighty polite toward me if she didn't want to incur added strokes, and simply not knowing what she was going to get helped to remove her courage.</p> <p>Then I obtained permission to use heavier and lighter grades of canes. This had a BIG effect on the girls, let me tell you. A judicial cane is much, much more painful than a standard schoolgirl cane.</p> <p>Those who cared couldn't help but notice an improvement in behavior, and thus it became even easier for me to gain more leeway. Getting the go-ahead to raise a skirt, and (gasp) to lower a pair of panties was a major step and met with some heated resistance, particularly among some parents. But by this time I had some strong allies and some strong arguments. At any rate, once that step had been taken, all subsequent steps have been easier and have met with little or no resistance. It seems that a parent who trusts you enough to let you bare his/her daughter's bottom will tend to trust you to decide what to do with it once it's bared.</p> <p>One little trick that I am particularly proud of is my rather quick aging. You see, with a little gray hair coloring, a cane to walk with, a little bit of a stoop, and quiver in the voice, people starting believing that I was a man of fairly advanced age, when in fact I am only 42. Parents found it much easier to accept the idea of an elderly man, presumably beyond any erotic interests, attending to their daughters bare bottoms, or bare whatevers. Of course I didn't fool the principal or many of the board of regents, but they were quickly won over to my side when I started inviting them to special disciplinary sessions for especially naughty girls. They seemed to appreciate this little courtesy quite a bit! In fact a number of the fathers have found these sessions to have a ""calming"" effect on any concerns they might have had as to the modesty of their own daughters.</p> <p>It wasn't a quick process, but now I am king of my own castle. Ironically I was at one point almost done in by the very effectiveness of my methods. The girls became so terrified of my little sessions that they all became models of decorum, thus all but eliminating the need for my job! It took some fast footwork on my part but I convinced my ""customers"" so see things my way: Even though the young dears were behaving admirably, there was always danger of backsliding, so there must be continuous reminders of the results of slippage. Thus the following - every week teachers report one or two girls from each class, girls who for whatever reason the teacher believes could stand a little improvement, whether it be in schoolwork, decorum, politeness, neatness of dress. Thus no matter how well-behaved everyone was, there are always SOME who aren't doing quite as well as the others. This supplies me with a steady stream of subjects and continues to provide excellent incentive for the girls to continue their self-improvement -to excel!</p> <p>Now it IS true that the sheer numbers of girls passing under my care every week has been reduced quite a bit. Do I see this as a problem? No! It simply gives me that opportunity of giving more attention to each case. Each girl is assured of getting at least the full measure of punishment that she has coming, and she is also assured that I will take a careful, systematic, unhurried approach to giving it to her. In the old regime a girl could only have my attention for about fifteen minutes. Now I can happily keep her busy for one or two hours. This allows for so much more attention to detail and creativity on my part, and gives her much more time to reflect on her transgressions, however small they may be.</p> <p>The fact that the girls are behaving better doesn't change the way I treat a girl when she is sent to me. Maybe she wasn't caught in some flagrant violation of school rules, but there is always room for improvement. Sometimes I think the teachers ( all male ) pick girls to send to me based simply on the teacher's desire to have them punished. Some teachers pick rather arbitrary criteria, for example, on a given day any girl wearing green gets reported. This presents no problem for me because I believe that they all do better with regular punishment.</p> <p>My favorite time of year is the fall, when we get a crop of Freshman girls. They are unfamiliar with the school rules and thus likely to run afoul of them, and, best of all, they tend to be very innocent and unfamiliar with corporal punishment. Often I give these new girls special sessions - designed to make a strong impression, and I often use them to try out experimental methods.</p> <p>For example, just yesterday I tried out a new enema mixture on a cute little brunette freshman named Amelia Jones. The poor thing was so shy and embarrassed as I removed her clothes and then tied her over the vaulting horse. Her rearward opening flinched charmingly as I teased it with the enema nozzle. What was new about the enema mixture was that I was experimenting with adding a little habanero juice. It took some persistence on my part, but Amelia eventually took four full quarts and then had to hold it for about an hour. As far as holding it goes, her willpower wasn't involved; I simply inserted a butt plug and left her tied over the horse. I took great pleasure in ignoring her abject pleading and crying and passed the time whalloping her small, pale bottom with the heavy tawse. I noted with pleasure the special little squeal she would produce whenever the strap collided with the butt plug.</p> <p>I try to keep in contact with disciplinarians at other schools and trade ideas. For example, from the director of the Institut de Madeliene I've gotten the idea of inserting horse radish in a very sensitive location. I've also had great success with the triangular wooden horse, of which I now have four and occasionally enjoy having four girls ensconced - one per horse. Their screams and cries produce a beautiful four part harmony.</p> <p>But I don't discard the tried and true. The cane is still my primary tool, although I am becoming more and more fond of the birch. If you remember, the cane came into popularity as a replacement for the birch because it could be effective over clothing whereas the birch could not. It was a move towards a misguided sense of decency. Now that I've eliminated the clothing problem I find that both the cane and the birch serve very well indeed.</p> <p>One of my cardinal rules of commitment is that a girl will always cry and will usually scream and wail before I am through with her. Some girls resist this - the ""brave"" ones. Usually these brave ones are also new ones, because the experienced girls learn that there is no use in attempting to deny me the evidence of their suffering. With a ""brave"" girl, I love to accept the challenge and to take my time in defeating her. Believe me, her defeat is assured.</p> <p>If I suspect or see that a girl is going to attempt to avoid crying out, I will often toy with her. I will make the initial strokes lighter than I might normally make them. This gives the poor creature hope. Only the other day I had a young, plump freshman over the horse - Greta Wilson was her name, I believe. I knew that it was her first taste of corporal punishment, even though she attempted to convince me otherwise with an appearance of disdain and unconcern.</p> <p>I could see through her front. It was especially obvious when she first realized that she was going to have to remove all of her clothing. She wanted me to believe she was worldly, but clearly she had never been naked in front of a man. She instinctively tried to cover her large breasts and her full red bush and shivered with the fear that she so wanted to hide.</p> <p>I had Greta mount the horse lengthwise - a favorite position of mine, especially for new girls. The top bar of the horse has a rather rough surface that can cause irritation to any body part that repeatedly rubs against it. The youngster trembled as I tied her wrists and ankles to the horse and I detected the slightest whimper. She jerked in surprise and called be a ""dirty old man"" when I reassuringly patted her left breast, which was hanging so conveniently down the side of the horse.</p> <p>Greta didn't require a vertical stroke to start her to yelling. No, after giving her four or five medium strokes with the standard girl's cane, during which she jerked and writhed in pain but managed to remain silent, and perhaps began to think that she just might be able to tough it out, I gave her one very hard stroke. It surprised her. She grunted, softly but clearly. This is a moment I treasure - the first little sound from a brave girl. A clear, thin, red line appeared across both lovely cheeks.</p> <p>I then switched to a heavier grade cane and, without warning, gave her a full blooded stroke across the top of her lovely, well-bent, well-spread bottom. </p> <p>She yelled out. Then she choked and started sobbing. I cut this off with another heavy stroke just below the first one.</p> <p>""OHHHHH! Stop!! It's too much! I can't st..!""</p> <p>I'm afraid she didn't finish that last sentence as I interrupted it with another nasty stroke rather lower down on her now very red and well wealed bottom. Needless to say, she was a very noisy girl for the rest of the session, which was a fairly long one, as I recall. In fact Greta, the ""brave"" girl, eventually came out with some of the most abject pleading for mercy and some of the most animalistic howls I had heard in a while. I believe she was confined to her bed for a day or two afterwards.</p> <p>The above example illustrates very well, I think, how the two guiding principles - Attention and Commitment - interact. I pay attention to the subtleties of the vocalizations of my girls which helps me as I strive to add the refinements needed to create the greatest effect.</p> <p>Now lets look at job satisfaction from a slightly different angle. We've been looking at the positive things you can do to make your daily experience better. One must also freely admit that the best of jobs have little irritations that, taken together, can depress the spirit. For an example, lets consider what I like to call, ""on the job accidents"".</p> <p>Again, I want to be careful to avoid offending the highly delicate among my readers, but I must deal with this issue head on. I ask every girl, before her session, if she needs to take care of anything before we start. I do this because, frankly, it's disruptive an upsetting for me when a girl can't control her bladder, and apparently has such little consideration for other's sensibilities that she treats my punishment room as if it were a toilet.</p> <p>In spite of my efforts there are always some accidents. Often it's the new girls, who don't quite realize the amount of pain they're in for, an just how taxing it will be on their bladder control if they haven't ""gone"" just beforehand. They usually learn pretty quickly, and you'll soon understand how. On the other hand there are some occasionally (rarely) girls who just can't seem to get this right.</p> <p>Again, attitude is the answer. I've learned to accept this kind of thing as just one of the drawbacks of the business. Of course I don't take it lying down. When a girl shows this kind of rudeness, she is punished for it - in addition to whatever she was already getting. For this purpose I have a wicked little multi-tailed leather flogger and I usually give the offender ten sharp strokes in the most appropriate spot. As I said, for most of the girls, especially the new ones, this is sufficient to keep the offense to a one time thing.</p> <p>For the repeat offenders I usually find that upping the number of strokes to twenty does the trick. In fact, at the moment I only have one girl that seemingly can't be cured, a very pretty sophomore named Christine Falks. Christine is an exceedingly lovely blond girl with an elegantly slim figure, and a pleasingly innocent demeanor, who seems to have an unfortunate proclivity for getting reported to me week after week. I suspect that the teacher who keeps reporting her is having his revenge on her for being so beautiful, because she seems on the whole quite well-behaved (as I imagine she ought to be after so many sessions with the likes of me!)</p> <p>As I noted before, it's not up to me to determine guilt or innocence, and Christine's bare bottom gets my undivided attention for the appropriate treatment. I have a fondness for the girl, but this doesn't really help her much, because my fondness is mostly based on the lovely way her white bottom weals and bruises - making it always a pleasure to deal with. Always I remind Christine to empty her bladder, always she skoots off to the little girl's room and is back in a couple of minutes. I always have Christine strip completely naked, simply because she is so pleasing to look at this way. Then it's up on the horse, or stretched on the ladder, or over my desk, or on her back on the table - whatever I happen to pick for her.</p> <p>She holds out for varying amounts of time, but without fail the poor girl eventually manages to produce, from some unknown reserves, a copious flood - usually at the height of her agony. She is horribly humiliated by her own lack of control, of course. By now I've learned to have a strategically placed bucket ready, and I continue Christine's regular punishment to its appointed end. Then she gets the twenty strokes I mentioned before. More than twenty I think might cause injury, so I then have Christine spend about an hour on the triangular horse. Even with all this I have so far been unsuccessful in effecting a cure, even though the poor girl is kept so sore that she has a perpetual waddle to her walk. I would appreciate any suggestions for that anyone may have.</p> <p>At any rate, the point of all this has been to show that no job is perfect, that they all have little problems and irritations, and that one simple needs to maintain a cheerful attitude and do one's best.</p> <p>Well, that's it in a nutshell, the story of how one man has found satisfaction is his work. I sincerely hope that some of what I have shared here may be of help to those who are not getting satisfaction from their jobs, whatever they may be.</p> </div>",[]
1668,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 1",1,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-21,29,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p></p> <blockquote> <p>Dear readers of ""Discipline Quarterly"". We are pleased to present another letter from our ""Strict Mom"", wherein she relates a long tail of exemplary discipline. There is in it much wonderful information and advice for the ""strict minded"" parent. Enjoy!</p> </blockquote> <p></p> <p>Dear Professor,</p> <p>Well, here I am again, with another story to relate that I hope your readers will find both enjoyable and informative. I'm sure that you will remember me as the ""Strict"" mom of Nancy and Timmy, and that you will remember my two previous letters describing two different ""treatments"" that my husband Dave, Timmy and I applied to Nancy. As a follow up, I can happily report that Nancy has improved both her behavior (as a result of her first session, involving an old-fashioned encounter between Nancy's naked bottom and a number of well applied birch rods) and her grades (as a result of her second session, involving the wonderful ""Seat of Learning"" that Dave invented.)</p> <p>It is true that Dave and I were very happy to see Nancy become a better behaved, more studious girl. Yet I must confess something. Dave and I had enjoyed disciplining Nancy to such a degree that we found ourselves secretly wishing that she would again do something to merit a serious training session. Through our experience with Nancy we learned that we are natural disciplinarians. While we loved the beneficial results of discipline, we loved even more the actual discipline itself. To us, there was nothing like the joy of watching a young culprit's frightened and humiliated looks as she (or he) is forced to disrobe. We love nothing better than to take every measure to increase her (or his) humiliation, embarrassment, and fear and we make sure to watch her (or his) facial expressions closely to see evidence of the emotions she (or he) is experiencing.</p> <p>In addition to this is the wonderful sight of a bared young bottom, or other sensitive area, served up for sacrifice; the wonderful sound of the squeals, yells, and screams, as we carefully and lovingly inflict pain of various types and intensities; the energetic struggles against restraints as the culprit finds that the pain is simply too much to bear (but which must be born, nevertheless); and the fascinating changes in appearance of the ""area of operations"" as the birch, cane, or other implement does its beneficial work.</p> <p>In spite of our desires, we would never impose a punishment that wasn't deserved or needed. Since Nancy was being a good girl; it would not be right to invent reasons to punish her, tempting though that may be. Dave and I were forced to resolve ourselves to wait for slippage in behavior on the part of Nancy, or perhaps an outbreak of previously unseen bad behavior from Timmy.</p> <p>In addition to becoming a good girl, I noticed another change in Nancy. She seemed to have become very interested in being on the OTHER side of the discipline equation. A couple of times she asked me if she would be allowed to participate in any punishments that Timmy might earn. Once she remarked that she had heard of a friend of hers getting the cane, and she expressed the wish that she had been allowed to witness it and even to help administer it.</p> <p>I welcomed this awakening in Nancy, since it made me feel that our mother/daughter bond could be strengthened through a ""shared interest"". I assured her that she would be allowed to be an active participant in case Timmy ever required discipline, but I cautioned her not to get her hopes up too high, since Timmy had as yet showed no signs of straying down dangerous paths.</p> <p>""Oh, mom, I wish there was somebody that we could punish!"" she lamented charmingly, and I felt bad that I couldn't help her satisfy her desires.</p> <p>It was the very next day that my sister Beth called me on the phone.</p> <p>""Hello, Beth! What's up?""</p> <p>""Oh, Marge, something terrible!""</p> <p>""What? Beth, tell me.""</p> <p>""It's Jenny.""</p> <p>""What? Is she hurt? What is it?""</p> <p>""No, no, she's not hurt, and everyone is OK, physically, that is. Marge, Jenny has been stealing things, apparently quite a lot of things, and the way we found out was that she got caught shoplifting.""</p> <p>""That's incredible, Beth. Not Jenny."" Not Jenny, indeed. Such a well-behaved, well-mannered girl. It truly seemed impossible.</p> <p>""Yes, Marge, our wonderful, good Jenny. The child psychologist says she has kleptomania, and she's not sure what can be done about it, short of long term therapy. But we can't wait a long time, Marge! Jenny needs help right away, otherwise she'll get herself in real trouble and disgrace the family. We searched her room and found quite a few valuable items that had been missing from our house and from neighbors.""</p> <p>""Gosh, Beth, I don't know what to say."" And I didn't. But a germ of an idea was forming in my mind. But how could I suggest what I had in mind to Beth - a mother who would never lay a finger on her darling children? To my amazement, it was Beth that initiated the subject.</p> <p>""Marge, I know that you were able to bring Nancy under control. I mean, the improvement in her behavior and grades in the last six months has been amazing. I know that you did something with her, maybe a bit drastic, but it seems to have worked. Oh, Marge, do you think you might be able to help Jenny?""</p> <p>I smiled to myself as I said, ""You know Beth, we just might be able to help, but you have to agree to give me free rein.""</p> <p>Marge hesitated, ""Well I don't... Oh, yes, Beth, certainly! Do whatever it takes to help our Jenny!""</p> <p>I was truly shocked to hear about Jenny's recent behavior. It was the last thing anybody would expect. Jenny was 14 years old, about two years younger than her cousin, my daughter Nancy. Nancy and Jenny had been great friends up until they reached ages 13 and 11. At that time Nancy was well into puberty and already pretty worldly - and trying her best to increase her worldliness. Really, Nancy was a pretty normal teenage girl for this day and age. In fact, as far as I new, she might still have been a virgin, which would be somewhat unusual. She says she is, but I'm quite sure she's gotten to at least third base on a regular basis. At any rate she has quite a vocabulary of words sure to shock parents.</p> <p>Jenny, however, got religion. Where she got it from is a mystery. Her mother, Beth, was never more religious than I was - we both more or less accepted our Catholic faith without paying a lot of attention to it. Jenny, around age ten, began to get very serious. She started going to church every morning and putting up holy pictures in her room. As she went through puberty it only seemed to intensify. She wore drab, loose-fitting blouses and long skirts, attempting to hide her budding young woman's body.</p> <p>Now the other side of the picture was that her body was pretty hard to hide. She had developed quite a large set of breasts and a bottom to go with them, although she was not fat in the least. But instead of adding to her happiness and sense of confidence, Jenny's body only seemed to make her self-conscious. It made boys notice her, but she didn't appear to want to be noticed by them. I had formed the idea that Jenny was trying desperately to deny her own sexuality, that she perhaps had a very normal or even above normal interest in sex and boys, but that it scared her and also seemed wrong to her, based on her strong religiosity. A very interesting case!</p> <p>Who knows but that Jenny's kleptomania was a strange way of release for her tempestuous inner feelings? Perhaps the method of treatment that we would give her for her kleptomania might also have some benefit in helping Jenny resolve her inner sexual conflicts?</p> <p>When I related the phone call from Beth to my husband Dave, I found him to be quite enthusiastic and excited. This wasn't much of a surprise to me. I was very aware that Dave had been lusting after his young niece ever since she started sprouting breasts, and I watched his interest grow as THEY (as well as her hips) grew. And Dave wasn't alone. Timmy seemed to have had a crush on his cousin for a couple of years. It excited me to think of both of my men getting a chance to exercise their ""disciplinary"" instincts on such a luscious morsel as young Jenny.</p> <p>Of course Nancy's developing interest in the possibilities of discipline was likely to be very stimulated and rewarded by Jenny's lessons. As for myself, I have to admit that my instincts for applying corporal punishment had definitely come out of my mental closet since we first laid Nancy's bottom bare to the twigs. And any true disciplinarian knows that there is nothing quite like a new, naive victim on whom to operate.</p> <p>Here is how my conversation with my husband went, once I had brought him up to date on the contents of my phone conversation with Beth.</p> <p>""Well, darling, do you think we might be able to help out my sister, and enact a cure on her beautiful daughter?"" I asked him.</p> <p>Dave had acquired a faraway look in his eye. ""Well, I think we might be just the people to cure Jenny. And I... I think we might find it an enjoyable task.""</p> <p>""I'm quite sure YOU would."" I replied pointedly, ""And, I must be honest, I confess that I would be very curious to see how the little miss priss might act under some of the same sort of treatment that we've dealt out to Nancy.""</p> <p>Dave hesitated, ""Do you mean to say that we would treat Jenny the same way we treated Nancy? I doubt Beth would permit that."" and Dave got a somewhat mournful look on his face.</p> <p>""Oh, don't you worry. She'll permit just about anything. She's desperate. I already told her that she must give us free rein and she readily agreed."" I answered with a smile, ""I'm afraid Jenny will have to put up with about anything we feel is good for her.""</p> <p>This thought seemed to make Dave very happy. ""Hmmm,"" he mused, ""I would think it might take a very great deal of 'treatment' to cure a full-blown case of kleptomania. Certainly more than she could handle in one session.""</p> <p>""I'm way ahead of you there, Dave. There's five weeks left of summer vacation. Beth has agreed that Jenny will stay with us for two weeks starting two weeks from today. That will give Jenny a week back home, after her ¡®treatment', before she has to return to school. Beth thought Jenny might need the week to meditate and absorb the lessons we'll be giving her. I have no doubt that there is some truth to that, but I didn't mention to Beth that Jenny will also need a good week just to recover physically from her experience. What do you think. Dave? Will two weeks be enough time?""</p> <p>""I should think so!"" Dave responded enthusiastically. ""We could give her a few days free just to see if she steals anything. In which case especially stern measures would be called for. We could give her her punishments in three or four sessions with a day or two in between to let her recover as well as to let her worry about what was next. Too bad we have to wait two weeks, though!""</p> <p>""Yes, but look at the bright side. In two weeks we can plan our strategies and make any preparations that might be necessary. You'll have time to exercise your diabolical inventiveness. Also, Dave, don't you think it would be a good idea to include Timmy and Nancy in the fun, uh, that is, effort?""</p> <p>""Yeah!"" Dave laughed, ""It will be a great exercise in family togetherness. I know for sure that Timmy would very much enjoy tormenting, that is, helping, his lovely older cousin.""</p> <p>""As would you! Am I right?""</p> <p>""Yes, I must admit, there have been a number of times that I've pictured that voluptuous young body upended over the saw-horse and squirming under the ministrations of various implements. Her body seems to be quite a canvas on which to exercise our art."" Dave answered, ""But you, my dear, how about you.""</p> <p>""Yes,"" I said dreamily, ""I've had similar thoughts - I admit it too!""</p> <p>""Hmmm."" said Dave, ""I'm beginning to think that Jenny is going to have quite a memorable time with us. I wonder if she'll be able to stand up to it?""</p> <p>""Oh, I think so. She's a very strong young lady. She won't like it very much but she'll be able to endure it quite well.""</p> <p>Dave and I let Nancy and Timmy in on our project the next morning at breakfast. We thought it would be nice to give them some exciting news to help them through their day at school.</p> <p>Timmy spoke up right away, ""Really, Mom? We're going to get to give it to Jenny? Will we get to strip her? Completely naked? Oh, can I do it? Will we birch her? Oh, boy, I can hardly wait! Oh, Mom, Dad... two weeks is too long! Let's start today!""</p> <p>Nancy had a dreamy look on her face as we all endured Timmy's boisterous tirade. Then she said, ""She'll be with us for a two whole weeks?""</p> <p>""Yes, dear."" I answered, ""Do you think that's long enough?""</p> <p>""Sure, but I wonder if her bottom will last for a two whole weeks of what we might do to it..."" Nancy continued.</p> <p>Dave replied thoughtfully, ""Well, of course Jenny has quite a large, firm bottom, even larger than yours, Nancy (Nancy blushed). This provides both a great deal of surface area for us to work on as well as an ability to withstand a great deal of shock. I have a feeling it will take us a while to really wear it out. Plus, we'll be using a variety of implements which will abuse her bottom in different ways. But don't worry, Nancy; we are certainly planning on making use of more areas of Jenny's body than just her bottom. Variety is the spice of discipline as well as of life.""</p> <p>I was curious as to what was going on in my daughter's mind. ""Tell us, Nancy dear, did you have a particular part of Jenny's body that you would like to see disciplined?""</p> <p>Nancy blushed and mumbled, ""Oh, no... I... was just concerned for her b-bottom, I guess...""</p> <p>""Come on, Nancy, you can tell us!"" I prompted.</p> <p>Nancy blushed again. ""I... I guess I'd like to p-punish her big b-breasts - but I'm sure we couldn't do that, huh?""</p> <p>I noticed both Dave's and Timmy's eyes gain an extra sparkle at this. One had to admit that Jenny's boobs were a most noticeable and impressive attribute. It was easy for me to understand the combination of resentment and envy that led Nancy to focus on Jenny's breasts. I shared the feeling. And I could imagine the male lust that fueled Dave and Timmy's interest.</p> <p>I said, ""Why of course we can, Nancy. Not only can we, we will. How about this - since you have a special interest in this area, why don't we put you in charge of Jenny's bosom? Think about it and see if you can devise some special treats for it that would make you happy and that would help her learn a valuable lesson?""</p> <p>Nancy seemed very pleased. ""OK, Mom. I will, but with your and Daddy's help, OK?""</p> <p>""What about me?"" cried Timmy.</p> <p>""Hmm"" I answered, ""Timmy, why don't you think about how to punish any OTHER part of Jenny that you like, and leave her breasts to Nancy, since that's her special interest?""</p> <p>""Oh, boy! OK, Mom! Man, oh, man, is she going to get it!"" was Timmy's exultant response. I had a suspicion as to which part of Jenny's body Timmy might be especially interested in.</p> <p>The next two weeks were full of activity, planning, and anticipation. Dave spent a lot of time in his workshop. Timmy and Nancy both consulted with Dave, and Nancy and I had some very enjoyable mother-daughter conversations. Often the four of us would get together and compare notes. As the time for Jenny's arrival got nearer our excitement grew. Sex with Dave became simply wonderful as we discussed and refined our plans before and during each session.</p> <p>One evening Nancy was helping me wash the dishes. She said, ""Mom, I'm sure looking forward to punishing and disciplining Jenny.""</p> <p>""So am I, dear.""</p> <p>""One thing that makes me really excited, Mom, is thinking of Jenny having to be naked in front of all of us, particularly Daddy and Timmy, since they're male, and all. 'Cause, like, Jenny's so SHY and MODEST. She hates to hear anyone even talk about body parts or sex and she's always wearing those long skirts and high collars. She's going to be SO embarrassed, isn't she, Mom?""</p> <p>""I suspect she will be, dear. Does that make you glad?""</p> <p>""Oh, yes, Mom! I can hardly wait to see Miss Goody Two-Shoes have to show everything she's got to Daddy and Timmy - how scrumptious! And I can't imagine how she'll bear it, she's so modest."" Nancy said with a big grin, ""And then, on top of it all, to have her get the thrashing and punishment she deserves - gosh, sometimes I think I must be dreaming!""</p> <p>After a bit, Nancy continued, ""Mom, what must Jenny be thinking now? Does she know what's going to happen to her?""</p> <p>""No, dear. We told her mom to tell her that she would be spending a couple of weeks with us and that we would be helping her to get over her kleptomania. Aunt Beth tells me that Jenny feels terrible about the things she's done, and wants desperately to be able to stop. According to Aunt Beth, your cousin is very nervous about her upcoming visit, but mostly because she's ashamed that we know about the trouble she's gotten herself into. So you can be sure, Nancy, that whatever occurs to Jenny when she's here will come as a complete surprise to her. Isn't that nice?""</p> <p>""Cool, mom! I love surprises, especially when it's not me that's getting surprised.""</p> <p>Dave kept me informed as to his and the children's confabs. Timmy and Nancy didn't have trouble coming up with ideas for tormenting their pretty cousin, but Dave had to work with them quite a lot to weed out those ideas that were either way too severe or too impractical, and to refine the others into workable schemes. I have to admit I was both impressed and slightly horrified at the cruelty of my children's imaginations. It helped for me to remember that this entire effort was ultimately for Jenny's own good, even if we were going to enjoy it as much as possible!</p> <p>Beth dropped by one afternoon and had a cup of coffee with me in our kitchen. She had learned a new detail or two about Jenny's exploits. It seems that Jenny had on a few occasions stuffed the items she was stealing down her blouse between her breasts or down the front or back of her panties. The panties method worked because she wore loose fitting skirts. As a matter of fact, when she was arrested the cops found items of jewelry between her breasts, between the cheeks of her bottom, and in the crotch of her panties. I took some pleasure in imagining the scene of Jenny's strip search. It must have been priceless! At any rate, Jenny had made use of her breasts and her other private parts to help her in her crimes. I was very interested to hear this, as you might imagine. After all, it started me thinking about ways to make Jenny's punishments fit her crimes.</p> <p>I also got Beth to assure me that Jenny would not be getting her period during her time with us. Mothers have a way of knowing things like this about their daughters, even shy, modest daughters like Jenny.</p> <p>Beth blushed then and said, ""Marge, I-I was wondering if I might be allowed to watch some of what you do to, uh, that is, with Jenny. It might help me to keep her in line after she comes home.""</p> <p>I was surprised and delighted! Maybe she shared the sadistic gene? ""Well, Beth, I think it would be best if you WEREN'T present during Jenny's treatments. Sometimes a parent can get too tender hearted for their child's own good. But, I tell you what, how would you like to come over afterwards and watch some selected parts on video?""</p> <p>Beth seemed quite happy with this offer.</p> <p>Finally the day came for Jenny's arrival. It was Monday afternoon. Her mother drove her over, and we all sat together in the living room. Jenny sipped nervously at a Coke and mostly kept her eyes lowered. Timmy and Nancy seemed to be beside themselves with excitement and had a hard time holding down their fidgeting. Dave and I managed to maintain an appearance of welcome, concern, and quiet authority.</p> <p>Beth said, ""Now, Jenny, you are to obey your Aunt Marge and Uncle Dave -no matter what they tell you. I understand that they have some unusual methods but they have clearly worked on your cousin (Nancy gave the requisite blush).""</p> <p>""Yes, Jenny"" I said, ""I don't know what your mother has told you, but you are here for a very serious purpose. What you have done is extremely shameful and we must take whatever steps that are necessary to see to it that you never do it again. Do you agree, Jenny, that what you have done is very shameful? Jenny?""</p> <p>""Uh, y-yes, ma'am."" she mumbled in her Coke.</p> <p>Jenny was even more subdued than normal, it seemed to me, and perhaps even more drably and modestly dressed than normal, if that were possible. Her long, lustrous black hair was done up in a tight bun, in her typical style. She wore no makeup, no jewelry. She wore a loose, dark brown sweater over a white shirt that was buttoned all the way up, complemented by a long pleated brown skirt. It was hard to decide if she looked more like a British schoolgirl or like a nun. A very CURVY schoolgirl or nun.</p> <p>Yet even so her beauty showed through. She couldn't hide her high cheekbones, the full, pouty, bee-stung lips, her dark brown eyes with their long lashes. And even her loose sweater couldn't help but hint at its impressive contents. I felt a sense of exhilaration at the degree to which this young, innocent beauty was coming under our power. Jenny was truly ours to do with as we liked for two weeks.</p> <p>Actually that wasn't completely true. Whatever we did with the dear girl, it had to be effective. We really needed to cure her of her kleptomania in order to maintain our credibility. In fact, if we were able to cure her other parents might turn to us with THEIR problem daughters or sons, thus inadvertently supplying us fodder for our new-found hobby. Our future indeed seemed to turn on how successful we were with Jenny. This fact didn't bode well for Jenny.</p> <p>Jenny's mother was carrying a small cardboard box. She rested it on her lap.</p> <p>""As you requested, Marge, I've brought almost all of the things that Jenny has stolen. Instead of returning them, we paid the stores or asked offended families for the loan of their stolen goods for a short time. We have been able to retain almost everything. I hope they help.""</p> <p>Jenny moaned softly with embarrassment, keeping her eyes down.</p> <p>""Well,"" I said, ""let's have a look.""</p> <p>Beth took all of the items out of the box and set them on our coffee table. There were mostly items of jewelry, such as earrings and bracelets and necklaces. There was a very cute jewel encrusted little wind-up alarm clock. Another thing stood out. Not everyone would perhaps know what it was, but I recognized it instantly as a small vibrator, designed for clitoral stimulation.</p> <p>I picked it up. ""Do you know what this is, Jenny?""</p> <p>Jenny went pale. ""No, ma'am, I don't.""</p> <p>""Then why did you take it? It seems so different from the other things you found attractive.""</p> <p>""I - I was curious. I - I found it in Mrs. Greenberg's jewelry case, so I thought I'd see what it was.""</p> <p>""But you haven't figured it out yet?"" I continued pressing.</p> <p>""No, ma'am."" Jenny replied, but her blush made me wonder just what she did know.</p> <p>I turned to Beth. ""Well, Beth, I think that we have all we need. You can be sure that Jenny is in good hands, and that she will be a different girl when you get her back.""</p> <p>Beth thanked us, cautioned Jenny to obey us in everything, said goodbye, and left.</p> <p>""Jenny,"" I began, ""you have behaved abominably, inexcusably. Do you agree?""</p> <p>Jenny began to cry.</p> <p>""I asked you a question, young lady.""</p> <p>""Ohh, yes, ma'am. I've been very bad!"" she managed to blurt out between sobs.</p> <p>""Well, never fear, my girl, you are here to be cured. But you are also here to be punished. In fact your punishment and cure are almost the same thing, except that in addition to being punished you are going to be taught self-discipline. Self-discipline means the ability to NOT do some things that you very much want to do as well as to DO some things that you very much don't want to do. You will be given many situations in the next few days in which you will be required to use self-discipline. Whenever your self-discipline fails, your punishments will increase. Do you understand?""</p> <p>Jenny seemed confused. ""P-punishment? I-I, that is, m-mom told me you were going to help me get rid of my k-k-klepto... my stealing problem. B-but p-punish--ment? W-what kind of punishment?"" she pouted.</p> <p>""You will find out soon enough, young lady. Now stop asking impertinent questions. I will tell you that your punishment won't begin until this Wednesday, so you'll have a few days to meditate on your behavior. However, your DISCIPLINE training starts right now. You will instantly do anything you are told by myself or your Uncle Dave. You don't have to obey Nancy or Timmy at the moment, until we tell you different. Now, I have a question for you, and I expect you to answer it honestly.""</p> <p>""Y-yes, ma'am?""</p> <p>""Do you masturbate?""</p> <p>Jenny almost fell off her chair. I can't imagine her being more shocked. ""W-what?""</p> <p>""You heard me, Jenny. You DO know what that word means, don't you?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, b-but I-I c-can't..."" Jenny was clearly dumfounded. I noticed mischievous grins on Dave's, Nancy's and Timmy's faces.</p> <p>""Can't tell us? So you DO masturbate?""</p> <p>""No! N-no, I don't. It's a sin! Ohhhh!"" Jenny was mortified. Her face was bright red.</p> <p>""Are you sure, Jenny? You never play with yourself down between your legs?""</p> <p>""Ohhh, Aunt Marge!""</p> <p>""Yes or no, Jenny.""</p> <p>""No! I never do that! Never! I'm a good girl!"" she sobbed.</p> </div>","[""Wherein we learn of Jenny's problem and its proposed cure, and Jenny is asked an embarrassing question.""]"
1669,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 2",2,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-21,17,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>""Well, I just hope that you're telling the truth. When your Uncle Dave or I ask you a question, you must answer with complete honesty. That is part of self-discipline. Are you being completely honest, Jenny?""</p> <p>I seemed to notice a painful hesitation before Jenny responded, ""Y-yes ma'am."", her face as red as a beet. It was exciting to note how easily embarrassed she was, and to realize that she was quite probably lying.</p> <p>I showed Jenny to her room. It was a small guest room upstairs. Since we didn't feel that any excess luxury would be advantageous in Jenny's ""treatment"", the room was fairly Spartan. It had a small bed with a firm mattress and a small chest of drawers. I left her to unpack and do what she could to come to terms with her new situation.</p> <p>At dinner, Jenny was very quiet, and the rest of us made a point of not talking about the subject that was uppermost on ALL of our minds, namely, what was in store for the young teenager. Jenny went to bed right after dinner.</p> <p>The rest of us immediately retired to the TV room. I believe I neglected to mention that we had installed a hidden video camera in Jenny's room, with a wide angle lens. Dave flipped on the receiver and we were just in time to watch the lovely Jenny, quietly sobbing all the while, begin to disrobe.</p> <p>First she let down her lovely black hair, which fell to the middle of her back. Then she removed her sweater and shirt, exposing an amazing pair of breasts, very large but firm and assertive, encased in a sturdy white bra. Then came the shoes and socks. Then the skirt. In her bra and conservative white panties, Jenny revealed that she had a superb figure - broad hips, thin waist, and large, firm breasts.</p> <p>We were disappointed to see her pull her nightdress on OVER her underwear, and then remove the panties and bra from underneath. Apparently she was even modest in private. Jenny got into bed and pulled the covers up to her neck. She switched off the lamp next to her bed and the only light remaining was the little night light that I had left there.</p> <p>The video equipment that we had installed was designed to give good images in poor light so we were still able to see Jenny as she lay on her back, staring up at the ceiling. She was still crying quietly. Perhaps she was a bit worried about what her visit would be like!</p> <p>""Look! The covers are moving!"" said Timmy.</p> <p>Sure enough, if you looked closely you could see a small, rhythmic movement disturbing the covers. The center of the motion seemed to be right at Jenny's crotch area. It appeared that the dear girl was masturbating! I had not expected this good fortune!</p> <p>As Jenny proceeded with her self-pleasuring the movements became more energetic. She began to breathe more heavily. She arched her back. Her knees came up and apart, and, wonderfully, the covers fell down from her knees, exposing her. It seemed that her night dress had fallen down the other side of the slope, and all of a sudden we had an unobstructed, although dim, view of Jenny's naughty little hand furiously at work on her surprisingly hairy cunt. In a few more seconds, with a choking moan, Jenny came.</p> <p>After her orgasm Jenny's head fell over on its side, her hands fell to the bed, her knees fell completely apart. Whatever modesty Jenny may have previously exhibited was now forgotten as her sopping cunt lay exposed to our collective gaze.</p> <p>There was silence for a few seconds until, ""I think that we'll want to save THIS tape."" observed Nancy.</p> <p>""Will we have to punish her for that, Mom?"" Timmy asked hopefully.</p> <p>I replied, ""We don't punish girls and boys for doing natural things that don't hurt anyone, like masturbating. The problem is that Jenny lied to us in saying that she didn't masturbate, unless of course that was her first time. I don't think it LOOKED like her first time. Anyway, I clearly warned her that she must be perfectly honest with us, therefore she will most certainly be receiving extra punishment for dishonesty.""</p> <p>Yes, Professor, it is true that Dave and I don't believe that children should be taught that sex and/or pleasure are bad. However, in a punishment situation, where humiliation is an important component, we find that it can be very useful to make the most of a subject's natural modesty and shyness about sex. And in a case where a culprit has been willfully dishonest about their sexual proclivities it would be doubly appropriate, don't you think?</p> <p>Another aspect of our plan for Jenny involved suspense, uncertainty and fear. When a subject doesn't know for sure what is going to happen to her (or him), she will agonize over the possibilities. ""They might do such and such to me! Oh, no, they would never do that! It's too indecent! But what if they would? And if they'd do that, they might even do..."" and so on.</p> <p>We would not be informing Jenny of what was in her future until absolutely necessary. Dave and I had indoctrinated Nancy and Timmy into this strategy. Since Jenny was so innocent we figured that she wouldn't even expect a spanking. We guessed that she probably expected her punishment to involve menial tasks or early bedtimes or restrictions of some sort or other. But that first shock to her modesty, whatever it might be and however slight, would start her vivid teenage girl's imagination to working overtime.</p> <p>For the rest of the week we more or less treated Jenny like a member of the family. Nothing more was said on either side about the upcoming punishments. The family members made a point of leaving valuable items in plain sight, just to see if anything would turn up missing.</p> <p>The second night, we again gathered around the TV and, once again Jenny started to take off her upper garments - this time a dark jacket over a blouse. To our amazement, once her outer garments were off, Jenny reached inside her bounteous bosom and retrieved a gold ring of mine and gold pocket watch of Dave's. After her nightshirt was on again, Jenny laid down on top of the covers and laid the stolen items next to her on the pillow.</p> <p>Down went her naughty hand between her legs, and as it did its clever work, Jenny gazed amorously at the ring and watch lying next to her head. Again her knees came up and exposed her hairy cunt to us all -only this time we could see much better because she hadn't turned out the lights. Her orgasm seemed even more powerful that the one from the night before. Nancy appeared entranced, but Dave and Timmy seemed to be in catatonic states.</p> <p>Later that night, on a trip to the bathroom, I passed by Nancy's room and heard what might have been a mysterious sound if I hadn't already heard it from her room every night for the past week. First there was a hissing and then a loud thwack. Nancy was once again staying up late to practice her caning technique on one of her pillows. I was so proud of her and her newly found study habits! From the sound of it, she had improved a great deal - I felt a moment of pity for Jenny's bottom when Nancy got her chance to wield the rattan over it.</p> <p>The next day was Wednesday, Jenny's day of destiny. I was up early and was watching Jenny, live, through the hidden camera. She looked in the closet where she had hung her clothes and found that they were gone. All that was there was a pair of white shorts and a red halter top. On the floor of the closet were a pair of high heeled pumps. She quickly turned to the chest of drawers and found only a pink, frilly g-string. Apparently she had never seen such an item before, because after she timidly reached out to touch it, she seemed to take a while before she gradually got an idea of how it was to be worn. At an rate, she suddenly dropped the g-string back in the drawer and slammed it shut</p> <p>Jenny seemed quite confused and distressed and sat down heavily on the bed, still clad in her heavy nightshirt. She got up and went to the door, opened it, and called out, ""Oh, Aunt Marge! Aunt Marge!""</p> <p>""Yes, Jenny, what is it?"" I called back.</p> <p>""Oh, Aunt Marge, my clothes are missing.""</p> <p>""Don't worry, dear, your clothes are safe. You are to wear what you find. And we want you downstairs for breakfast in fifteen minutes!"" I commanded sternly, with a secret smile.</p> <p>In the next few minutes the rest of the family trailed sleepily into the kitchen and had seats at the table. I served Dave his coffee and orange juice to the kids.</p> <p>""We'll wait for breakfast until either Jenny comes down or her fifteen minutes are up."" I informed the eager crew.</p> <p>""Oh, boy, oh, boy! I can hardly wait! What are we gonna do to her today, mom?"" exulted Timmy.</p> <p>I think we'll find ways to make her pretty uncomfortable, Timmy."" I answered with a smile.</p> <p>Nancy chimed in, ""Remember, Timmy, if we take it nice and slow, we'll probably be driving Jenny absolutely bonkers with suspense.""</p> <p>Fifteen minutes was up, and no Jenny. A minute later I entered her room without knocking, to find her sitting on her bed, still in her heavy nightshirt, with recently shed tears drying on her sad face.</p> <p>""Jenny, was I clear yesterday when I talked to you about obedience and discipline?""</p> <p>""Uh, y-yes, Aunt Marge.""</p> <p>""And didn't you just disobey a direct order from me?""</p> <p>""Oh, yes, Aunt Marge, but it's just that... I can't... I CAN'T wear those clothes! They're immodest and too embarrassing. Oh Aunt Marge, I couldn't let Uncle Dave see me in them.""</p> <p>""Let me tell you something, and listen very closely, Jenny. You are being disciplined for a very serious set of offenses. You are to do everything you are told without question. One thing you will learn while you are with us is that there are consequences for misbehavior, and disobedience is misbehavior. The consequence for disobeying ANY order as to what you are to wear is very simple - you will wear nothing.""</p> <p>Jenny's lovely black eyes grew to saucer size.</p> <p>""Let me make myself clear. If you don't want to spend the rest of your time hear completely nude, in front of the whole family, including Uncle Dave and Timmy, who would enjoy it very much, by the way, you will be in the kitchen wearing the clothes you have been given in five minutes.""</p> <p>Jenny was clearly stunned. ""N-naked? No! You can't! You couldn't! I won't allow it!""</p> <p>""How would you like me to call the rest of the family up here right now? If I do, it will take just a few seconds to remove the few items you're wearing now, leaving you as charmingly naked as a baby girl. Shall I call them?""</p> <p>""Oh no! No! I'll do what you say!"" Jenny blubbered desperately.</p> <p>""See that you do."".</p> <p>I indulged myself with a lingering examination of the wonderfully confused and shocked expression on Jenny's face, and then I left the room.</p> <p>Three minutes later a vision of slightly trampy loveliness entered the kitchen. Jenny had done up her hair into her customary bun, and she wasn't wearing any makeup (I made a mental note to correct this in the future), but she nevertheless looked quite sexy in her red halter top, very short white shorts and high-heeled pumps. A large part of the tops of her boobs was visible above the halter top, almost certainly to her extreme mortification. She seemed to keep wanting to shield her chest with one or the other of her arms, but wasn't sure how to do it. Amusingly, she seemed to be having a bit of trouble walking in the unfamiliar shoes.</p> <p>Her face had the world's most woebegone look. Her lower lip was trembling and tears glistened in the corner's of her eyes. Her belly-button was looking VERY cute.</p> <p>I stole a glance at my fellow family members. Nancy seemed to have an amused and excited look. The jaws of both Timmy and Dave had dropped, seemingly never to rise again. None of us had seen Jenny in revealing clothes in a couple of years, and she had changed a LOT in that time, believe me.</p> <p>""Good morning, Jenny."" I said.</p> <p>For some reason this was enough to start the poor girl to lowering her head and sniffling and sobbing. This was NOT a polite response, I thought.</p> <p>""Jenny, I said good morning."" I repeated, with a bit of icy sternness in my voice.</p> <p>This snapped her out of her momentary spasm of self-pity.</p> <p>""Oh, y-yes ma'am. G-good morning."" she managed to whimper.</p> <p>""How do you like your new clothes?"" I asked pleasantly.</p> <p>Again, the sniffling and sobbing started up.</p> <p>""Jenny! I asked you a question.""</p> <p>""T-they're f-fine, ma'am."" she said, although it was clear that she hated them.</p> <p>""Well, they certainly show us some things about you that we never saw before. You have a very nice body, Jenny, although perhaps a bit top-heavy.""</p> <p>Jenny's breasts were providing a real challenge to the halter top, which was actually Nancy's. The top was somewhat thin and didn't hide that fact that Jenny had two very large nipples crowning her twin glories. Nancy's embarrassment at the rather aggressive nature of her impressive equipment was very enjoyable to watch.</p> <p>As for the shorts, they were also Nancy's, and they were also a bit tight on Jenny. I couldn't see the youngster's bottom from where I was sitting, but the tight fabric presented a rather fetching outline of her apparently rather plump pussy, and the high cut of the legs as well as the low cut waist allowed a bit of Jenny's rather luxurious growth of pubic hair to peek out a bit from both the top and the bottom of the shorts. I was sure that she must have been horribly aware of it.</p> <p>""Jenny, please stand up straight and put your arms at your sides."" I said, having noticed that she was hunching over a bit, perhaps hoping to minimize the prominence of her tits.</p> <p>She gave a soft whimper, but obeyed, throwing her shoulders back in her best military fashion, and, as a result, throwing her bosom up and out. Her breasts were amazingly self supporting as they quivered slightly in the breeze, the nipples threatening to break through the thin fabric. Her lower lip trembled slightly, and I could see a hint of tears ready to flow.</p> <p>In our opinion, Professor, one very useful guideline for those who wish to discipline teens is the borderline of crying. Being on the verge of tears is a exquisitely intense emotional state, and we try our best to keep our young culprits balanced exactly at that spot. Of course, we don't mind at all going quite a bit TOWARDS the tears side of things. Mainly we try to keep our young bad girls and boys either in tears or almost in tears.</p> <p>On the other hand, to be perfectly honest, we also are happy to have them yelling at the top of their lungs and begging for mercy, but still the above is a subtle point worth considering.</p> <p>I motioned Jenny to take her seat. ""Eat a big breakfast, Jenny. I think you'll be needing all the sustenance you can get today. You do remember that today is your first day of punishment and training?""</p> <p>""Yes, ma'am.""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to be a bit disappointed to notice that she had nothing but a large bowl of un-sugared oatmeal in front of her - none of the hearty pancake breakfast that the family was enjoying. She tentatively brought a spoonful to her mouth and made a face after tasting it.</p> <p>I said, ""Well, naturally it's a bit cold, after you took so long to get here, dear.""</p> <p>Jenny was made a bit more uncomfortable as she ate by Dave's and Timmy's and Nancy's rather shameless staring at her impressive, half-naked breasts. Her hand trembled as she ate and once she accidentally let a large glop of oatmeal land on the top of her left breast. There was general laughter has I handed her a napkin and the poor girl had to clean off her breast in front of everyone. I noticed a tear tracing down her cheek.</p> <p>""You're lucky it's not hot, Jenny."" observed Nancy.</p> <p>Jenny's appetite seemed to be unimpaired, however. She finished her lukewarm oatmeal.</p> <p>""Jenny, please join us in the living room."" I ordered. She followed us, clomping awkwardly on her high heels from the kitchen to the living room, where all but Jenny sat down. Dave picked a straight backed chair.</p> <p>""That's good, Jenny, you are to remain standing for now."" I began, ""As you will no doubt recall, you are going to learn discipline here in the coming days. A major part of that involves following orders whether you like to or not.""</p> <p>The poor girl watched me meekly as I spoke, evidently wanting to avoid offending me, and perhaps incurring the penalty punishments I had spoken of.</p> <p>""Please walk over to Uncle Dave. That's good. Now stand directly in front of him, yes, between his legs. Go on, don't hesitate, girl.""</p> <p>Jenny was now standing in front of my seated husband, in between his spread legs. She seemed quite nervous and had her hands protectively in front of her ""female parts"". while her upper arms seemed to be trying to shield her breasts, although not very successfully.</p> <p>It was Dave's turn to take over. ""Stand at attention, Jenny"" he said.</p> <p>Jenny attempted to obey, without completely removing her defenses. She stood up straight, which caused her lovely breasts to push up and out, but she kept her arms in front of her with her hands over her crotch.</p> <p>""Good girl."" continued Dave. ""Now join your hands behind your head.""</p> <p>""Oh, please, Uncle Dave, I.. I..""</p> <p>""Now!"" Dave added, with a bit of steel in his voice. Jenny jumped to obey and was now standing with the front of her body unprotected and in easy reached of Dave's hands.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny,"" said Dave, in a gentle voice, ""It's very important that you remain perfectly still until you are told that you can move."" He said as he slowly reached forward with his right hand, ever so slowly moving it towards Jenny's flat, white, bare belly. As the hand got closer, Jenny's breathing became faster, until she seemed on the verge of panic. Apparently the idea of being touched on her bare skin by a man was very frightening for the dear girl. I think that she was also very aware of the bit of her black pubic hair that was visible just above the waistband of the white shorts.</p> <p>Dave's extended his index finger and, instead of touching Jenny's belly button, which had seemed to be his intent, he lightly brushed a couple of times the naughty hairs that I just mentioned. He looked up at Jenny with a boyish, mischievous grin, which she didn't exactly return. Her face was beet-red and her body was trembling with embarrassment.</p> <p>""Need a shave, Jenny?"" he queried, innocently. The rest of us laughed and Jenny moaned.</p> <p>""And down here, as well, I'm afraid."" Dave went on, indicating Jenny's rather unglamorously unshaved legs. She didn't have a great deal of hair on them, but it's darkness made it more noticeable.</p> <p>Dave's finger moved a bit upwards and forward and lightly touched Jenny's belly button. She let out a squeal and pulled back out of Dave's reach. I wanted to make sure that Jenny didn't think that she could get away with that type of behavior. Your readers will probably agree with me that it is much more convenient to punish a young culprit who has learned to be obedient than one that requires physical coercion. Of course we also realized that CERTAIN of Jenny's upcoming punishments might be to much for even the most obedient teenager to ""hold still"" for. For these situations we had suitable restraints available.</p> <p>Dave and I shared a meaningful look and before Jenny knew what was up, we had each grabbed an arm. Holding her from behind, I said, ""Nancy, Timmy, would you please strip Jenny? Nancy, why don't you start be removing her halter top?""</p> <p>Nancy moved eagerly to comply with my request. Jenny shrieked, ""No! No! Don't! Please don't strip me!""</p> <p>The poor girl was in a panic. Nancy reached around Jenny to start to undo the neck strap. Jenny struggled valiantly but vainly.</p> <p>""Stop a second, dear."" I said to Nancy, ""Jenny, I'm going to give you another chance. No more disobedience or you're going to be showing off a lot more than you seem to want. Will you be obedient?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh!"" Jenny seemed a bit conflicted. Inducing these types of crises in the culprits mind is excellent discipline, in our opinion.</p> <p>""Go ahead, Nancy...""</p> <p>""No! I'll be good! I'll be obedient!"" Jenny yelled. Then, quieter, ""It's just that Uncle Dave touched me in a place that a man shouldn't touch me...""</p> <p>""You leave that for us to decide, Jenny. You may think that your belly button is sacrosanct, but we don't. You've been very bad, and very stringent measures are called for."" I intoned, ""Now, resume your former position, or else.""</p> <p>Jenny's expression of embarrassment and fear was wonderful to behold. I took the opportunity to observe my family, and saw some rather excited looks on their faces and, in the case of Dave and Timmy, some suspicious looking bulges in their pants. Everyone repossessed their seats, and, after I gave her a very serious look, Jenny forced herself to reassume her position in front of Dave, standing between his legs. She appeared a bit apprehensive, to say the least.</p> <p>""Hands behind your head, Jenny."" Dave gently reminded, ""Good girl!"". Happily he watched her impressive boobs rise and assert themselves, almost in his face.</p> <p>""Have you learned to stand still, Jenny?"" Dave asked as he again began moving his finger toward the youngster's cute little belly button.</p> <p>""Y-yes, sir.."" Jenny replied in such a quiet whisper that we could barely hear her. She was watching the approaching finger very carefully. Unfortunately for the success of her observation efforts, she most likely lost sight of it at the most critical moment due to the interference of her boobs!</p> <p>She flinched violently as the finger lightly touched down right on that sensitive spot, but managed to resist the impulse to jump backward. The lovely girl trembled as Dave's finger explored her belly, following ever widening concentric circles away from the central indentation (yes she was an ""inny"").</p> <p>When the circular motions of Dave's hand brought it near, again, to the tuft of pubic hair previously mentioned, he suddenly grabbed it and gave it a playful tug. Jenny couldn't help a flinch that jerked her bottom backwards when she felt this, but she remembered her promise and immediately returned to her proper posture. I noticed a single tear tracing her cheek.</p> <p>""Good girl, Jenny."" Dave said. ""We realize that you can't help instinctive reactions. As long as you return to whatever posture or activity you're supposed to be in we don't consider that you have been disobedient. By the way, does this hurt?"" Dave again gave a slightly more serious pull on the tuft of curly black hair.</p> <p>""Ah!"" said Jenny, again briefly jerked her bottom backwards. She didn't answer Dave, however.</p> <p>""Jenny, I asked you a question.""</p> <p>""Y-yes, sir. It h-hurts.""</p> <p>""Good girl.""</p> <p>What we had planned for this little session was something that some of your readers may be familiar with. As kids we would sometimes decide to give someone what we called a ""pink belly"". The victim would be held down on the ground, or bed, or floor. His or her shirt would be pulled up enough to expose the belly. If the victim was wearing high waisted pants, and we were feeling especially brave or naughty, we might loosen his or her belt and pants and pull then down enough to expose the lower regions of the belly as well. The perpetrators would then take turns lightly ""spanking"" the victim's belly - each person giving anywhere from 50 to 100 slaps.</p> <p>The effects were amusing to the torturers and uncomfortable and embarrassing to the victim. After the first hundred or so slaps, his or her belly really began to burn and sting. The hue actually change more to a red than a pink. Afterward his or her belly burned and itched for fifteen or twenty minutes or more.</p> <p>Dave and I had both experienced this as youngsters, and thought it would be a wonderful ""teaching tool"" for young Jenny. However, as an experiment, we thought we would try an implement other than the bare hand...</p> <p>""Jenny,"" I began, ""your first real punishment and discipline session will start tonight after supper, but we thought we'd give you an early taste right now, just so you'll have something to think about during the course of the day. Now remember the importance of obedience. Please follow us into the dining room.""</p> <p>All of us walked into the dining room, with forlorn Jenny following us.</p> <p>I ordered Jenny to get up on the dining room table and lie down on her back. She did this with the utmost of dread in her countenance and in the sound of her little girl whimpers. She lay rigidly with her legs pressed tightly together and drawn up slightly, thus minimizing the prominence of her crotch area, and her arms by her side with her hands clenched into fists. Her high-heeled pumps added a nice touch! She was almost panting with fear and nervousness and sweat beaded her forehead. What were these crazy people about to do to her?</p> <p>""Would you get the implement, Timmy?"" I asked the dear boy. Timmy quickly returned from a trip to the kitchen with a plastic fly swatter. Yes a fly swatter. A plastic fly swatter makes, in our opinion and experience, a wonderful instrument of discipline for the more tender areas of the anatomy. It is, light, flexible and very stinging, yet unlikely to cause much damage for the amount of discomfort it can cause. The type we like has a crosshatch pattern in the business end which adds an extra sting and the ability to cause blisters, as well as permitting it to travel faster through the air. Jenny was about to get the pinkest of pink bellies! She would be so proud!</p> </div>",['Wherein our young heroine learns to feel at home and the family watches some interesting television.']
1670,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 3",3,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-24,17,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>""Jenny, please stretch your legs out flat."" I ordered. With a whimper, Jenny obeyed, giving us a full view of the front part of her body. Her head rested on the bun that her hair was fixed up in; her eyes stared fixedly at the ceiling, as if it contained a fascinating mural. Her face was more beautiful than ever with the flush of embarrassment and fear. Her amazing breasts only spread out a little bit inside the almost overburdened red halter top. Her belly was pale and flat and couldn't have been cuter or made a more tempting target for a fly swatter. The white shorts were wonderfully tight and I think we all enjoyed the little ""w"" shape made by her plump pussy. As Jenny trembled her breasts shook like Jello sculptures.</p> <p>Timmy had been assigned the task of ""pinking"" Jenny's belly, and Dave and I felt very confident that he would do a good job.</p> <p>""This is a preliminary session, Jenny - it is primarily for you to practice being obedient. Timmy is going to give you one hundred smacks on your very cute little belly. If you try in anyway to hinder him, you will be held down and you will receive one hundred and fifty strokes instead. I hope you understand.""</p> <p>Timmy took a position to the left side of the supine Jenny. Jenny watched fearfully as he raised his weapon, smiled, and let fly. The swatter swished through the air but missed Jenny entirely. It was a decoy stroke.</p> <p>""Ah!"" Jenny yelled, instantly jerking her hands to protect her midsection. The poor girl seemed to have very bad self control.</p> <p>""I don't believe I gave you permission to move your hands, Jenny. Did I?"" I asked.</p> <p>""N-no ma'am.""</p> <p>""Anymore unauthorized interfering with your justly deserved discipline and we will add fifty to the number of strokes you are to receive. Understand?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, ma'am."" She whimpered as she lowered her arms back to the table.</p> <p>""I want you to apologize to Timmy for attempting to prevent him from doing his job, and then you are to ask him to give you a VERY pink belly. Go on...""</p> <p>Jenny began to cry.</p> <p>""Jenny!"" I raised my voice to her.</p> <p>Through her tears the poor girl managed to whimper out the required sentences.</p> <p>""You heard her, Timmy, she wants a VERY pink belly."" I said with a smile.</p> <p>This time Timmy gave Jenny almost no warning, raising the fly swatter and quickly smacking it down - right on the cute little dimple of her belly button.</p> <p>""Aggggh!"" Jenny yelled. Her hands moved again, to comfort and to protect her vulnerable belly, but she managed to remember her orders and instantly returned them to her sides, as she sighed with the smarting sting.</p> <p>I was pleased. Knowing that Jenny was into self-denial and penance and religiosity, I had been a bit afraid that she might have developed a high pain tolerance. It appeared on the contrary that she had a very LOW tolerance. This made me happy because it is so much more fun to discipline a victim who responds enthusiastically to pain.</p> <p>Timmy now began a smacking rhythm. Most of the strokes were of medium strength, such that they would not be terribly painful individually, but which would build up to a powerful burning and stinging feeling in a short while. In addition, Timmy periodically would punctuate the rhythm with an especially harsh smack. I began to think that he might have musical talent!</p> <p>Jenny gave little squeaks and moans with each blow and as time progressed she was clearly in more and more discomfort. Her hands started moving again, obviously wanting SO badly to go to the rescue of her now burning belly. She started to writhe, apparently uncontrollably, turning a bit from side to side. I could tell that she was TRYING to be good, but it was getting hard for her.</p> <p>Timmy covered all of Jenny's belly, and the color changed from a light pink to a dark pink to a deeper rose hue. He DID seem to particularly enjoy smacking her belly button, I suppose because Jenny seemed to squeal and jerk a bit more after these strokes.</p> <p>I warned Timmy when he had five strokes left. He paused for a second, and said to Jenny, ""How does your belly feel, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh..."" the poor girl moaned, still writhing even though blows had temporarily stopped.</p> <p>Knowing Timmy as I did, I knew that he wouldn't feel like he had done a proper job unless he had forced Jenny to be disobedient and make some defensive maneuver. I expected that he would make these last strokes especially hard to attempt to break her will. I was surprised - the strokes were only of medium force - although, since her belly was already quite sore, they DID seem to be causing her considerable pain.</p> <p>With one stroke left Timmy unveiled his strategy. He pretended to direct a fearsome blow, not at the wonderful glowing belly, but directly at Jenny's left tit! He stopped the fly swatter before it made contact, but not before Jenny screamed in fear for her sensitive boob and moved both hands to guard it. Timmy had won!</p> <p>""Oh, Jenny!"" I said, ""I'm afraid we'll have to add fifty more strokes. And, just think, you only had one to go!""</p> <p>I took Jenny's wrists in hand and pulled her arms back over her head. Dave grabbed her ankles and she was thus held securely, only now her impressive breasts seemed more assertive and impudent than ever!</p> <p>Timmy began again, only this time he made EVERY stroke a real cracker. It only took two before Jenny was struggling desperately and yelling loudly. Unfortunately for her, she was forced to take every stroke. By the time Timmy had finished, Jenny's poor belly was a good deal closer to a dark red than to a pink, and Jenny was yelling, crying, and moaning. It was a wonderful beginning, I thought to myself.</p> <p>Dave and I let go of our respective limbs and Jenny's hands instantly rushed to comfort her burning belly. As soon as she did, though, she remembered my orders and again put her hands at her sides. She looked at me, obviously wondering if she was now permitted to touch herself.</p> <p>With a laugh, I said, ""Go on, Jenny, you can rub your belly now."" Dave and the kids laughed as well as Jenny tenderly massaged her midsection, moaning and crying softly.</p> <p>We allowed Jenny to run crying to her room, after giving her the following instructions (during which she had to stand at attention before us so we could all admire the job Timmy had done on her belly). She was to shave her legs and under arms before dinner. She was to appear at dinner with her hair down and with lipstick, rouge, and mascara applied, which I would be bringing to her a little later.</p> <p>The last thing I said to her before she was allowed to go was: ""Well, Jenny, you didn't do so well in your first test of self-discipline - but I hope that you learned your lesson. It's going to continue to be this way - any lack of obedience or self-discipline will only make your punishments worse. Now, you have the rest of the day to think about the beginning of you real punishment, which will be after dinner. Go on, girl!""</p> <p>Who could imagine the mental state that Jenny must have been in? What did she think her ""real"" punishment could be after what had just happened to her? Her sacrosanct body had been trespassed! Her pain threshold far exceeded! And this was only a preliminary?</p> <p>When I brought her her makeup materials about an hour later, Jenny was lying on her side on her bed. Her hands were right next to her still very red belly and it appeared that she had just been rubbing it. She quickly sat up.</p> <p>""How does it feel, dear?""</p> <p>""Ohh, Aunt Marge, it itches and burns.""</p> <p>""Well, punishments aren't supposed to feel good. Otherwise they wouldn't be punishments, would they?"" I asked, somewhat rhetorically.</p> <p>Nancy gave only a soft whimper in answer.</p> <p>""Didn't you think Timmy did a good job?""</p> <p>Another whimper.</p> <p>""Well, here is your makeup stuff. We'll make a pretty girl out of you yet!"" Of course I was quite aware that she was a very pretty girl even without makeup.</p> <p>I went on, ""One more thing, Jenny. Do you remember when I asked you if you masturbated?""</p> <p>Jenny flushed a deep red. Her jaw dropped. She seemed too stunned to answer.</p> <p>""Well, I'm sure you remember. You told us that you didn't, and of course we believe you. That hasn't changed by any chance has it?""</p> <p>The blush intensified. ""Uhhh-hhh, n-n-o, Aunt M-Marge - I w-would never d-do that."" she stammered with her eyes staring at the floor.</p> <p>""Well, I'm sure I've told you that complete honesty is absolutely necessary when you're under discipline at our house. I'd hate to find out that you were lying to us.""</p> <p>With that I left her to her almost certainly frantic thoughts! Poor Jenny! What would she think on that fine day when we showed her the shameful videos that she was starring in?</p> <p>Supper time eventually came around. It was probably way too soon for Jenny. She skulked into he dining room with a new look - shaven legs, shaven armpits (with a couple of nicks, it looked like), flowing black hair, and some rather badly applied makeup. Oh yes, her belly was looking interesting - a couple of bruises, but mostly it looked like she had developed a bad rash. Then I noticed that she had removed the naughty little tufts of pubic hair both from above the waist band of her shorts and from the bottoms of the legs of the shorts.</p> <p>""Come with me, Jenny, and we'll fix that makeup."" I said.</p> <p>It was a matter of just a few minutes in the bathroom before Jenny looked absolutely scrumptious. I didn't exactly ""tart her up""; rather I used a fair amount of subtlety, so that she looked like an innocent, but beautiful teenager - in a halter top, very tight shorts, and high heels of course. This actually had the effect (as was my intention) of making her look very, very spankable.</p> <p>Not surprisingly, Jenny didn't talk much during the meal. And she seemed to dawdle a bit, especially with her apple pie. She probably realized, correctly, that SHE was the REAL desert for the evening. But how she would be served? I wondered if she had a clue. Did she suspect that she was going to be a toasted turnover? Did she perhaps fear for her bottom? She ought to have¡­</p> <p>Everyone else was pretty quiet too, but for a very different reason. We were very excited and eager to start Jenny's discipline, so we all wanted to finish dinner as soon as possible.</p> <p>Nancy spoke up, ""Come on, Jenny, finish your desert. We have such a lot of activities planned!"" At which Jenny almost choked on her last bite. I was very impressed with Nancy's very dry and cruel sense of humor.</p> <p>I stood up. ""Jenny, follow me, please.""</p> <p>I led Jenny into the ""punishment room"", which used to be known as Dave's workshop. The rest of the family followed. I could hear Jenny's shallow, fearful breathing behind me as I opened the door.</p> <p>We had decorated a bit. There were now easy chairs in addition to ""devices"", so that the non-subjects could be comfortable. The lighting was subdued, with track lights able to light up the subject from various angles and at various parts of the room. All of the ""devices"" were covered in black velvet sheets. The walls had Victorian flagellation scenes - to add the right effect. Actually there was one ""device"" that wasn't covered - a simple straight backed chair in the middle of the room.</p> <p>I don't know what it was in particular about the room that got to Jenny, but she was instantly terrified and started sniveling shamefully. ""Oh, what are you going to do to me? I want to go home! Please let me go home?"" she managed to babble.</p> <p>""Be quiet, Jenny!"" I ordered. She obeyed at once. She was learning, but tears were still streaming down her face. It occurred to me to wonder if a girl who spends a whole evening crying needs to replenish her electrolytes, with something like Gatorade, for example. I was in a good mood, and so, apparently were all but one of us. I could sense Dave's intense desire to get to Jenny's butt, and Timmy and Nancy seemed as happy as I had ever seen them.</p> <p>""Stand in the middle of the room, Jenny. Yes, next to the chair is fine."" I commanded the terrified young morsel. ""Your arms at your sides please.""</p> <p>The rest of us each picked an easy chair. We arranged ourselves so that we were all pretty much in front of the trembling, shrinking Jenny. My chair included controls for the lighting and I adjusted it so that Jenny was spotlighted and the rest of us were in semi-darkness. She look wonderfully cute and vulnerable.</p> <p>I began, ""Jenny, you have been a very bad girl, have you not?""</p> <p>Staring at the floor, she answered, ""Yes, ma'am. I'm very sorry for stealing all those things.""</p> <p>""You have risked ruining your own life and you have damaged the reputation of your family.""</p> <p>Jenny could only sniffle out, ""Y-yes.""</p> <p>""Now, what do you think is a proper way to punish a bad girl like you?""</p> <p>Jenny was silent.</p> <p>""Jenny, I asked you a question.""</p> <p>""I-I don't know, ma'am. ~sniff~""</p> <p>""Think, Jenny! How are bad girls punished? Bad LITTLE girls.""</p> <p>All that could be heard was Jenny's sniffling. Then, ""Y-you wouldn't¡­""</p> <p>""Wouldn't what, Jenny, dear?""</p> <p>""I-I don't know - nothing, ma'am. I didn't mean a-anything.""</p> <p>""Were you thinking of a particular form of punishment, dear? Tell us. We'd all like to know. What IS the way that bad LITTLE girls are punished?""</p> <p>""Oh! Oh, I c-can't.""</p> <p>""Say it! Now!"" I raised my voice ominously.</p> <p>""¡­s-sp¡­"" was all she could get out.</p> <p>""Spanking, Jenny? Is that it? Well, let me tell you. You're right. That IS how bad little girls are punished. And now tell us this, Jenny. Where are bad little girls spanked?""</p> <p>""W-where?""</p> <p>""On what part of their naughty bodies are little girls spanked?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh, Aunt Marge¡­."" And the dear girl had another fit of weeping, and at the same time her hands, perhaps unconsciously, moved backwards a bit, as if wanting to shield her tender bottom.</p> <p>""Answer me right now, or, so help me, we will strip you naked, Jenny dear, and we will make you very sorry you weren't more cooperative. Answer me - on what part of their bodies are bad little girls spanked?""</p> <p>""O-o-on their¡­Oh! O-on their¡­b-bot¡­Ohhh! I-I c-can't¡­""</p> <p>""All right, that does it. Come on everyone, we're going to have a naked Jenny in a few seconds."" I said. With that we all got up from our chairs and started to approach Jenny menacingly.</p> <p>""Their bottoms! Their bottoms! They're spanked on their bottoms! No-don't strip me, please! Their bottoms!"" the poor girl yelled out. It was so funny that all of us were more or less made helpless by laughter for a few seconds as we collapsed back into our chairs.</p> <p>""Very good, Jenny."" I resumed. ""Again, you're right, bad little girls are spanked VERY thoroughly on their bottoms. Now tell me this. When these bad little girls are spanked, and this is a very critical question I'm sure you'll agree, are they spanked over their clothes, or are they spanked on their BARE bottoms?""</p> <p>""Over their clothes! Oh, please, over their clothes! Oh, Aunt Marge, you can't spank me. Oh, you can't! Please, I would DIE! Please, anything else - not that!""</p> <p>""Jenny, I'll thank you to leave the decisions as to your proper punishment to us! Now, I think we can agree that SOMETIMES bad little girls are spanked over their clothes, and SOMETIMES bad little girls are spanked over their panties (Jenny blushed at this word), and SOMETIMES bad little girls are spanked on their bare bottoms. Wouldn't you agree, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, ma'am.""</p> <p>""Which of those three do you think is the most severe punishment for a bad little girl, Jenny.""</p> <p>No answer.</p> <p>""Jenny!""</p> <p>""Being s-spanked on the b-bare b-bot¡­"" again, she couldn't quite say that word!</p> <p>""I agree with you, Jenny, so I think we could conclude - stop me if you disagree - that a VERY bad little girl, a little girl who has disgraced her family, for example, should at LEAST get a very thorough spanking on her bare bottom. Do you agree, Jenny?""</p> <p>Jenny couldn't answer. She seemed ready to faint. Her eyes shifted wildly about her, as if seeking an avenue of escape. Finally, ""Oh, Aunt Marge, please! Anything but that!""</p> <p>""Let me continue. Jenny, we ARE going to spank you on your bare bottom, but we are doing you a big favor. You are going to get to keep your little g-string on during your spanking, or spankings, really. I'm sure that should be a big relief to you. At least, I know that if I were in your predicament, and I were going to get a bare bottom spanking in front of several people including a grown man and a pubescent boy, that I would be just as concerned about the exposure of certain, uh, PARTS. That is, when a bad little girl is forced to lower her panties, more than JUST the cheeks of her bottom come into view. Do you understand what I mean, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Ohhh - y-yes, ma'am."" More weeping followed.</p> <p>""So if you continue to be a good, obedient girl, you will be allowed to keep your g-string on. Otherwise, you will be stripped naked and will receive more than just a spanking. Understand.""</p> <p>Her answer, ""Yes, ma'am."" was barely audible.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, remember the penalties for disobedience, and slowly remove your shorts.""</p> <p>Jenny had now been plunged into a horribly impossible situation. She clearly felt, being the shy, modest girl that she was, that she just COULDN'T take those shorts off in front of Dave and Timmy. She'd rather have DIED, I'm sure. She seemed confused and glanced wildly about her as if seeking some escape.</p> <p>""Oh, Aunt Marge! I CAN'T do that! Please - can't you s-sp-spank me over my shorts?"" She backed up towards the door. Suddenly she made a break for it. She tried to open the door. Alas, to her disappointment, it was locked. Madly she pulled at the handle.</p> <p>I signaled the others and we all advanced towards her. She tried to run past us but she didn't have much of a chance, especially with her awkward foot wear. Dave grabbed her and held her fast by pulling her arms behind her back. I walked up to her.</p> <p>After taking a moment to admire her assertive boobs, I said, ""So, we want to escape, do we? We don't believe in being obedient, do we? So, then, I guess we really WANT to be stripped. Let's start with this. I think we'd all like to get a look at those huge TITS of yours, darling."" as I reached around behind her and pulled the tie loop loose on the neck strap of her halter top.</p> <p>This was not enough to cause the halter top to fall from its massive contents, particularly such firm, large contents as Jenny possessed. But it was enough to put the fear of the Lord into young Jenny.</p> <p>""Stop! Stop! I'll do it! I'll do it!""</p> <p>""What will you do, dear?"" I asked.</p> <p>""I'll¡­. take¡­my¡­s-shorts¡­."" Then she burst into bitter, inconsolable tears.</p> <p>""Off?""</p> <p>""Yes, ma'am."" through her sobs.</p> <p>""Well, you're obviously still learning, dear. Once again, we'll give you another chance. But you WILL be incurring special penalties for this unforgivable breach of discipline. That will come later. Here, let me retie your halter top. There, that's good. Now, we'll all return to our places, and you, Jenny, will remove your shorts. Is that right, dear?""</p> <p>""Yes, ma'am."" and her crying renewed itself.</p> <p>Jenny had no choice. I had made the alternatives so clear to her that she realized that her avenue of least humiliation, of least exposure, and most likely of least pain, was that of obedience. But OH the pain in her heart as she began to unfasten the metal button on her tight shorts. Her fingers were barely up to the task, but it wasn't a difficult button and soon it was undone.</p> <p>We all stayed silent, enjoying the spectacle, enjoying her agony. She unzipped. The sound seemed loud in the silence. She started to pull down the shorts. The front of the black, frilly g-string came into view. Jenny was careful not to pull it down too. Clearly protecting her cunt from view was important to her, even as she was exposing her bottom. At this point she seemed to have a crisis deciding what way to stand, so as to minimize embarrassing exposure. She chose to stand sideways to us, which WAS the most practical choice she had available. Of course the rest of us realized that ultimately it would make no difference.</p> <p>""All the way off Jenny. Come on!""</p> <p>As Jenny bent over to step out of the shorts, as task made more difficult again because of her high heeled pumps, she seemed to decide that at least for now she wanted to turn away from us, so we got to see her bottom cheeks spread as she bent, showing us the black strip of g-string running between her buttocks and the black pouch that contained her plump pussy. The shear expanse of her lovely white bottom was impressive. It would surely take a lot of whipping, and I was eager to see the effects!</p> <p>She remained standing with her back to us, her shoulders heaving with sobs. For a few minutes we enjoyed feasting our eyes on the impressive work of art that was Jenny's rear end.</p> <p>I commented, ""You have a very lovely and very large bottom, Jenny.""</p> <p>She moaned and moved her hands back in a very ineffective attempt to cover her rear.</p> <p>Then I said, ""Turn around and face us, Jenny.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed but obstructed our view of her crotch with both hands.</p> <p>""Hands at your side, Jenny."" I ordered. She moaned with embarrassment and obeyed.</p> <p>""And stand up straight. Good girl.""</p> <p>Apparently she had only shaved enough of her pubic hair to prevent it showing beyond the shorts. Now we could see bounteous amounts springing from above and below the g-string. She was a vision of loveliness, and her forlorn condition made her even lovelier. Her skin was as white as her hair was black - except for her very interesting and sore looking belly, of course. Her makeup, unfortunately, was now pretty much a mess.</p> <p>Dave got up from his chair. Jenny flinched and looked as if she didn't know what was going to happen.</p> <p>""Just stay right there, little filly."" Said Dave. ( ""Little filly???"" Where did he get that?) He sat down right next to her, in the straight backed chair. She watched him, trembling. She almost certainly knew what he was there for.</p> <p>Dave asked her, ""Have you ever been spanked before, Jenny?""</p> <p>""N-no, sir, Uncle ¡­. Dave.. oh!."" Jenny's exclamation came, I believe, because she suddenly noticed Dave's rampant erection showing through his khaki's.</p> <p>""What's the matter, Jenny. Did you notice something?"" Dave asked, smiling.</p> <p>""Uh, no! Uh, that is, no! Nothing, Uncle Dave."" All the while, she could hardly take her eyes off the bulge in his pants. She must have realized that she was going to have to lie across his lap, right on top of that bulge.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Now come over here, Jenny. Turn this way. That's good. Now just let yourself down. All the way. Now lets slide you a little forward, so I can get a good bead on that bottom."" Dave got a very satisfied look on his face as poor Jenny settled down over his lap. I was sure it was at least partly because her tummy was pressing on his erection!</p> <p>The chair was arranged so that Jenny's blooming, white bottom was ""facing"" the rest of us in our comfortable easy chairs.</p> </div>",['In which a belly is pinkened and Jenny learns what bad girls get.']
1671,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 4",4,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-24,12,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>Dave rested his left hand on the small of Jenny's back and the other on the left cheek of her bottom. A small despairing wail was heard. This was clearly a terrible thing to her - having Uncle Dave's hand molesting her tender, sacrosanct rear end.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Jenny, I'm going to give you one hundred spanks, and it's going to be just like this afternoon with your belly. If you offer any resistance or give me any trouble, the rest of the family will restrain you and you will then get one hundred and fifty spanks. Understood?""</p> <p>""Ohhhh, Uncle Dave, please¡­. don't¡­..""</p> <p>""Jenny, answer me - understood?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, sir."" Came the pitiful response. Jenny's bottom shifted uncomfortably.</p> <p>""Now, I want you to ask for your spanking. Tell me that you deserve a very severe spanking and ask me to please give it to you.""</p> <p>This brought another torrent of tears. Would she become dehydrated soon, I wondered? Eventually, Dave convinced Jenny to make the shameful request.</p> <p>""Please give m-e¡­. p-ple¡­p-please g-ive me a sp-sp-spanking, Uncle Dave, ohhhh!""</p> <p>""Tell me you deserve a severe spanking.""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh! Oh, I deserve a s-s¡­ oh, please not too hard!""</p> <p>""Jenny, I'm losing patience!""</p> <p>""Oh, I'm sorry! I deserve a s-s-severe spanking!""</p> <p>""Where should I give it to you?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! On my b-b-bottom! Ohhh!""</p> <p>""As you wish, dear.""</p> <p>By the way, Professor, and dear readers. When my husband gives a spanking, it REALLY is severe. He has a strong arm and a heavy hand. With out further ado, Dave raised his arm and brought his hand down hard upon Jenny's left cheek, right about in the center. Whap!</p> <p>Jenny jerked and yelled, ""Owww!"" as much from surprise at the force as from the pain. A couple of seconds later the pain sank in and she moaned with it. Her bottom twisted in anguish.</p> <p>Dave spanked her slowly, deliberately, and with a great deal of force. He was NOT fooling around. Jenny became more and more energetic in her responses, both vocal and physical. She was only able to bear 10 blows, even though they were well distributed over her spacious bottom, before she reached her right hand back to protect herself.</p> <p>""Put that hand back, Jenny, or it's extra punishment!""</p> <p>Jenny put the hand back, with a great deal of mental effort. Just as she did. Whap! Dave let another one fly. Only five more (this time all in one spot) and the poor girl was again forced to put her hand back to try to protect her aching bum.</p> <p>""All right, that does it. Come on, everyone.""</p> <p>As we had previously planned, I went to Jenny's front side and held her wrists. I took pleasure in noting the desperate, pain-filled and shame-filled look in her reddened eyes, and how her cheeks glistened with tears. I also enjoyed the view of Jenny's tits that were offered to me from this position. The halter top had sagged out just a bit and I could clearly see the areoles and nipples, both of which were large and reddish brown.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy first removed Jenny's potentially dangerous high heeled pumps as well has her white socks and then each gleefully took possession of one leg. Jenny was now in for it, and she knew it. She begged, ""I'm sorry! I won't do it again! Please don't give me extras!"" Even from my angle I could see her bottom clenching with dread. Timmy and Nancy saw this too and shared a mischievous grin.</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>Dave began again, even harder than before. I counted the spanks as they were ruthlessly dealt out to the unfortunate backside of lovely Jenny. Jenny started to yell loudly with each blow, and her struggles became desperate - yet she had received only about a total of thirty. A pleasant side effect was the bouncing and gyrating of Jenny's breasts. After about fifty she began to become tired. Clearly she felt each blow just as keenly, but her struggles weakened. I could look over her back and see that her bottom's appearance had changed dramatically. It was approaching a cherry red!</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy seemed beside themselves with enjoyment as they did their part to ensure that Jenny was unable to escape her punishment. Dave seemed to take Jenny's slight abatement in her reactions to his swats as a challenge. He increased the force of his spanks to a frightening level. He was successful in getting Jenny back into the mode of yelling and struggling and her poor bottom pained her more and more.</p> <p>After what must have been an eternity to Jenny, Dave reached spank number 100, which was a real cracker, making Jenny jerks a little bit more than she had been and yell a little louder. He paused, and let his hand roam affectionately over the battered rump.</p> <p>""Boy, is it hot!"" he exclaimed. Jenny settled into more crying and moaning.</p> <p>""Jenny, I'm a bit tired, so I'm going to give you a chance. If you can take them without being held, I'll give you only ten more. Otherwise, we'll hold you again and you'll get the full fifty that you have rightfully coming to you. Understand, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Yes, yes, just ten more, I'll hold still! I can't take fifty more.""</p> <p>We released Jenny's arms and legs, and Dave began anew. Believe me, Professor, Dave was not about to let Jenny get off with only ten more. He was just giving her false hope. As I'm sure you know, this can be an enjoyable diversion for the punisher and a terrible demoralizer for the victim.</p> <p>Dave gave Jenny a terrific whack, right at the crease where her bottom cheeks and her thighs met, and right in the center. As any student of female anatomy (or any reasonably observant person, for that matter) knows, this area is where the cute little diamond shape hole is formed by the bottom and thighs, and where one can often spy a bit of furry pussy if one cares to look. Hard spanking in this area can give the recipient some especially painful sensations, both in her bottom and in her vulva. Jenny jerked and screamed at the blow but managed to keep her arms still.</p> <p>It was a losing battle for her. After the fifth blow in the exact same spot the poor girl was forced by the pain to attempt a defense. As a result we resumed our holds on her various limbs, and Jenny thus received the full measure of her spanking. Her struggles during the last forty or so blows became extremely vigorous, as well as her screams and pleas for mercy. This was due at least partly to the fact that Dave chose to continue to focus on the area just mentioned, bringing his hand powerfully up from underneath Jenny's seat, almost lifting her up from his lap, producing loud reports and desperate howls.</p> <p>All through this last part of Jenny's spanking I enjoyed watching her anguished, pained expressions, her swaying, bouncing breasts, and the top part, the part I could see, of her big, blotchy red bottom as it heaved about in agony. The children seemed to be getting a similar enjoyment, and Dave seemed to be in ecstasy. I suspected that he might be very close to orgasm. I have to admit I was getting pretty excited myself.</p> <p>Timmy, Nancy, and I let go of Jenny. Her hands instantly rushed to attempt to comfort her poor rump, which was now a very pretty deep red. She moaned and groaned in her aching pain. The three of us sat again in our chairs and enjoyed the sights and sounds of a well-spanked teenage girl. As she clutched at her bottom cheeks she inadvertently gave us nice views of the black frilly pouch that encased her pussy, and the strip that ran between her bottom cheeks.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Stand up Jenny.""</p> <p>She tried to obey, but the poor thing required help from Dave to bring herself to her feet, and she was pretty unsteady once there. She continued to shamelessly massage her butt. Dave got up and returned to his easy chair.</p> <p>""Turn and face us Jenny, at attention."" I ordered.</p> <p>The poor girl let out a despairing wail and obeyed me, making sure that her arms were at her sides and her chest out. It was amusing to note that her struggles while over Dave's lap had caused her g-string to work down a bit so that a lot more pussy hair was visible, as well as the beginning of the swell of her mount.</p> <p>""Jenny! Pull up your underwear. How indecent! Why, you'd think a girl of your upbringing would have learned SOME modesty!"" I said, with a sly wink to the others.</p> <p>Jenny looked down and saw how she was exposed in front. With a cry she quickly reached down and righted things.</p> <p>Nancy spoke up, ""How does your bottom feel, Jenny? Is it sore?""</p> <p>""Y-yes¡­it's very sore¡­. sob.""</p> <p>""Wouldn't you like to rub it some more?""</p> <p>Jenny could only sob at this.</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, dear."" Said I, ""We've finished the first part of this evening's exercises for you.""</p> <p>""The first part! No! Please! No more! Not now - it hurts SO much already¡­""</p> <p>""Jenny, do you really think that that a little spanking is sufficient punishment for what you have done?""</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Yes! It was t-terrible! A-and I'm s-so embarrassed! And I'll never, never steal again!""</p> <p>""I'm afraid you're wrong, Jenny. It wasn't sufficient. You have a great deal more punishment coming, so you might as well get used to the idea. We're just getting started on that bottom of yours. A big, fat, rear end like yours can take a great deal more, and that's what you're going to get.""</p> <p>""No! No! I really, really, can't take anymore! It's SO sore! I can't take pain very well. Oh, please! Just wait until tomorrow¡­when my bottom doesn't hurt so much. It hurts just to touch it now!"" Jenny was arguing her case like an expensive lawyer. Her bottom must have REALLY been sore, or she wouldn't have been talking about it so freely. Normally she would be embarrassed even to say the word!</p> <p>""Hmmm,"" I began, ""So your bottom is VERY sore, Jenny?""</p> <p>""It hurts REALLY bad, Aunt Marge!"" came the earnest response.</p> <p>""Hmmm, well¡­Tell you what, Jenny. Let's let young Timmy here have a look. If he thinks your bottom has been punished enough, then we'll stop for tonight. How does that sound?""</p> <p>""T-Timmy?"" came the tearful, hesitant response, as Jenny shot a quick, blushing glance over at the suddenly grinning Timmy.</p> <p>""Yes, that's your cousin, in case you forgot."" I said, drawing a laugh from all but Jenny. ""Show Timmy your bottom, Jenny, and he'll decide whether it can take more punishment.""</p> <p>""Sh-show Timmy my b-b¡­?""</p> <p>""Jenny, are you suddenly unable to understand English?"" I said with a smile, ""Walk over to Timmy, turn around, and show him your bottom.""</p> <p>""Oh, Aunt Marge, I can't!"" the poor thing seemed panic stricken.</p> <p>Nancy said, ""Don't worry, Jenny, he won't be able to see your pussy! Or your bumhole, for that matter.""</p> <p>Needless to say, this comment didn't add to poor Jenny's composure.</p> <p>One of the most enjoyable things about disciplining and innocent girl like Jenny, Professor, is that she can have wonderful lapses such as this. For example, in this case, Jenny seemed to have forgotten that Timmy had, just a few seconds earlier, been watching her bottom bouncing and writhing about and turning from pale white to a splotchy red. Now she was embarrassed to ¡®show him her bottom'. Wonderful!</p> <p>""Fine, we'll move on then, to the next stage in your punishment.""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh! Wait! I'll do it!"" and the poor girl scampered over to Timmy's chair and then shyly turned around, standing awkwardly in front of the happy young man. Not seeming to know what to do with her hands, she wrung them together nervously.</p> <p>""Bend over a bit, Jenny."" said Timmy, having a hard time hiding his excitement.</p> <p>With a hopeless moan, Jenny obeyed her young, horny, cousin, hanging her well-presented bottom right in front of his greedy eyes.</p> <p>""Hmmm! Spread your legs a bit, Jenny."" came Timmy's next order.</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, but only just. This seemed to satisfy Timmy for the time being. He reached out with both hands, placing each palm on one of Jenny's divine cheeks. She jerked at the contact but remained in position. I was proud of her!</p> <p>""Wow! You could fry eggs on this butt!"" observed Timmy, as his hands roamed about at will, causing Jenny no end of embarrassment and consternation. He started to pinch her a bit, no doubt as a scientific attempt to judge how sore she was. From her little flinches and squeals, it appeared that she was pretty sore.</p> <p>""It's pretty red all right, with some purple spots, but there seem to be some areas that didn't get it very hard."" Timmy reported, pointing at Jenny's bottom crack and the still unblemished skin inside it to elucidate the last few words of his sentence. Impulsively, he gave Jenny a mischievous little poke in between her bottom cheeks - no doubt right on her anus. Jenny almost jumped two feet in the air and pulled away from Timmy, her hands rushing behind her to guard the invaded area.</p> <p>""Jenny!"" I said forcefully, ""Again you're failing to be obedient and to exercise self-discipline. Get right back where you were or you'll be VERY sorry!""</p> <p>Jenny was cowed, and started to move back, but she was so reluctant to give Timmy the chance to repeat the poke he had given her, or maybe to do even worse things, that she hesitated.</p> <p>""Oh, Aunt Marge, you don't understand - he touched my¡­my¡­oh, it's indecent¡­I'm sure you wouldn't want me to let him touch my¡­""</p> <p>""Your what, Jenny!"" I said, feigning great exasperation, with a wink at Dave.</p> <p>""My a-anus! Ohhhhh!"" and she burst into sobs.</p> <p>""Jenny,"" I said, ""You are here for punishment and discipline. It is not your place to make ANY judgment on the propriety of any action that any of us may take. Whatever Timmy did was done for YOUR OWN good. You must understand that you can't continue to be this disobedient. Apologize to Timmy, this instant, our you'll be very sorry!""</p> <p>""Ohhhh, T-timmy, I-I'm sorry.""</p> <p>I continued, ""Now return to your position and ask Timmy to continue evaluating the state of your bottom. Otherwise, we will just continue with your punishment, and believe me, you'll get it extra hard for disobedience.""</p> <p>Jenny reassumed her posture in front of Timmy and made the shameful request for him to continue examining her. It was a bit hard to understand her through her sobs.</p> <p>Timmy finished up his examination with some very intimate probing, during which Jenny seemed like she wanted to die right then and there.</p> <p>Nancy asked with a smile, ""Well, brother dear, what is your verdict?""</p> <p>Timmy got a very professional look on his face. ""Well, her bottom IS pretty red, all right, but it's so big I think it can take a bunch more. Besides, there are some parts that aren't even red yet!"" Timmy punctuated this last statement with a repeat of the rude poke that Jenny had so strenuously objected to. She gave a brief scream and jumped a bit, but managed to get herself back into position admirably quickly.</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, you heard your cousin."" I said.</p> <p>""Yep!"" said Nancy, ""It looks like your bottom's in for some more fun!""</p> <p>Jenny saw that her situation was hopeless, but that didn't stop her from quietly babbling, ""No¡­No! Oh, please¡­. it huuurts too much already! Oh, please!""</p> <p>I told Jenny she could stand up and . while she begged I went to the wall where many lovely implements were hanging. I chose a heavy, three-tailed Scottish taws, and walked back to where Jenny cowered before her uncle and cousins.</p> <p>""Here you are, Jenny,"" I said brightly, ""Have a look! This is what's in store next for your naughty bottom.""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! Wh-what is¡­Oh no! Please!""</p> <p>I continued, ""You could say that this (slapping the tawse meaningfully against my palm) is the BAD news, Jenny. However, there IS some good news. Aren't you glad?""</p> <p>Jenny could only stare as the others laughed.</p> <p>""Do you find this interesting, Jenny? It's a Scottish taws, designed for exactly the purpose that we have in mind - namely to punish bottoms. This is a heavy model, which we picked because we want to make sure that we REALLY cure you of your kleptomania. Notice the three tails at the end. They add a particularly intense sensation, so I'm told.""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to be getting unsteady on her feet, ""No - surely you wouldn't b-beat me w-with¡­""</p> <p>""The good news is that since you've been having such a hard time with self-discipline so far, we're going to leave out the self-discipline portion of the next stage. You won't have to worry about staying in position, which I rather doubt you'd be able to anyway because this little baby packs a real wallop, anyway, you won't have to worry about holding still because you'll be tied down. Aren't you glad?""</p> <p>This was too much for our delicate darling. She fainted on the spot! Dave, who saw it coming, was quick enough to catch her.</p> <p>Actually, it was a convenient time for her to faint, because it made the necessary preparations that much easier. Perhaps you remember my first letter, Professor, in which I introduced the modified sawhorse that Dave had ¡®invented'? It was just a matter of padding the top brace and adding some hooks. Well, he had now improved the design quite a bit, and actually created a new device. What he had come up with was really more like an Olympic style vaulting horse. It was bolted into a metal plate that he had put down on the floor, and the height could be adjusted for various body types and various uses. The horse was removable and in fact the metal plate was designed so that a second horse could be placed next to the first one. The second horse could also slide away from the first up to about three feet.</p> <p>Speaking of Nancy, one of the refinements was her idea. The padding on the top bar was now covered with a bristly coconut matting. Nancy's idea was that Jenny's sore belly would be further irritated by this. Nancy is a very thoughtful girl!</p> <p>In short, when Jenny came to, just a few seconds after we had finished, she found herself well secured over the horse. However, instead of spreading her legs, as we had done with Nancy (there would be plenty of time for that later), we fixed her ankles and her wrists, with leather cuffs and clips, to a ring that was imbedded in the floor in the center. We had raised the height of the horse so that Jenny's legs had a little bend in them if her tummy was resting on the cross bar. Thus she had the ability to heave her bottom upwards about six inches. Nancy and I had pulled her hair back into a ponytail and then loosely attached that with a piece of string to the waist band of her g-string. This kept Jenny's hair out of her face, not so much for her benefit as for ours - to give us an unobstructed view of Jenny's face and all of the various expressions that were sure to visit it.</p> <p>Even though Jenny's ankles were fixed more or less together, her relaxed, unconscious, state allowed her thighs to hang somewhat apart, which, combined with her tightly bent position, opened her up quite a bit in back. Of course her most intimate parts were still covered by the protective g-string, but this view nevertheless seemed most interesting to Dave and Timmy.</p> <p>""Ohh, where am I? Ohhh, my bottom hurts, and my tummy!"" were her first words. Then, ""OHH!"" as she noticed that she couldn't get her arms or legs loose. ""What's going on! What are you doing to me?""</p> <p>""Nothing¡­yet!"" volunteered Timmy. At the sound of Timmy's voice, Jenny clinched her legs together as tightly as she could. Nevertheless, in her tightly bent position a little of the black pouch that contained her pussy poked provocatively out from between her thighs, and a few cute sprigs of pubic hair were visible as well. Jenny looked lovely as she tentatively struggled, trying to assess the extent of her entrapment.</p> <p>I walked to Jenny's front and trailed the three tailed end of the taws so it touched her hand. She jerked in surprise then gazed in fascination at the strap.</p> <p>""Go on, feel it, Jenny. That's it, notice how thick and heavy it is. Yes, it IS a bit scary isn't it, but no reason to start blubbering. Believe me, you'll have something to blubber about in a little bit."" As I somewhat roughly pulled the strap away from her hand, and walked around to command her OTHER end.</p> <p>And what an end it was - a truly impressive bottom, large yet well-formed and tight, without excess fat. It was diverting just to watch it, following the examples of Dave, Nancy and Timmy, as it slightly squirmed its blotchy red surface in fear.</p> <p>I was looking forward to the next few minutes. As your readers may remember, Professor, I had up to this moment had the pleasure of using both the birch and the cane on a bottom - namely that of my darling daughter Nancy. Always wanting to add new skills to my repertoire, I wanted to get experience with the taws. I had a feeling that a big bottom like Jenny's would be a wonderful subject for an instrument that delivers a very harsh pain over a wide area.</p> <p>Dave had given Jenny an extremely effective spanking and I took that as a challenge. I wanted Jenny to forget all about the spanking!</p> <p>I felt the need to philosophize. ""Have you ever considered, Jenny, how wonderfully suited the bottom is as a location for punishing a naughty young girl, especially when it's a big, sturdy bottom like yours?""</p> <p>Jenny moaned in humiliation and fear.</p> <p>""It is wonderfully sensitive, yet it can withstand extremely vigorous applications of a large variety of implements. The owner of the bottom may be convinced after a while that she can stand no more, but she is always wrong. Her bottom can always take more. In addition, a young girl's bottom, such as yours, is such a joy to whip and spank and to watch as it bounces about and changes colors. Added to all of this is the wonderful sense of embarrassment and humiliation that the sensitive, modest type of girl, such as yourself, must endure.""</p> <p>""Oh, please, please, don't hit me with that¡­""</p> <p>I drew back the taws and gave her a severe stroke right across the middle of her tightly bent bottom. The taws made a loud ""CRACK!"" as it hit. The area that had been struck first turned white and then slowly turned an even deeper red than that of the surrounding area. As for Jenny's reaction, the first result was a soft, ""Ah!"", followed after a couple of seconds by an intense moan of surprise and pain. Her buttocks clinched hard and her hips ground into the cross bar for about 5 seconds. Then she pushed her bottom backwards towards her appreciative audience, yawning the globes charmingly. Just as she did this, I gave her another hard one, lower down, almost across her thighs.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh! Stop!"" she found her voice, ""I can't¡­"" writhing in this suddenly more intense pain.</p> <p>Whack! I sent this one to hit in between the other two.</p> <p>""Ohhh! Ahhh! It hurts!! Please, Aunt Marge, it's too much! Ohhh!""</p> <p>Whack! This one went high, on the very top of the lovely big bum.</p> <p>""Agggggh!"" she screamed and then panted, trying to catch her breath. Her bottom was starting to perform some very interesting gyrations. I started to think that I was succeeding in making her forget the spanking.</p> <p>""Another nice thing about a girl's bottom"" I continued my philosophizing, having to talk rather loud over young Jenny's moaning and crying and begging, ""is the interesting extra sensitive parts that can sometimes make their appearance, depending on how the young girl is positioned, if you know what I mean. No matter how much a girl's bottom cheeks may be hurting, as I'm sure yours are, one can always ad a nice little extra touch of spice, of pain that is, by making use of the extra sensitive bits.""</p> <p>At this I allowed the tail of the taws to brush against the little bit of g-string encased pussy that was pushing out, rather impudently, just underneath Jenny's blazing bottom. Then I turned the taws sideways and drew it edgewise up her bottom crack. She instantly, intuitively, knew what I was implying. A girl can't help but realize when very sensitive parts of herself are in a vulnerable position. ""No! Aunt Marge, not there!"" the dear girl blurted out.</p> <p>""An even if one never chooses to make use of the more sensitive areas, the young girl in question has to always wonder just WHERE the next stroke will land. No matter how much her bottom is hurting, the young lady knows that she must be respectful and polite to avoid even greater pain.""</p> <p>Whack! Whack! Without warning I delivered two stingers to the tops of Jenny's delicate thighs. The sawhorse creaked with the strain of the sudden jerking of Jenny's body as she let loose two surprised and agonized screams. Jenny's rear view was producing more and more evidence of a severe thrashing. The previous red color left over from her spanking was now enhanced by several bands of a darker, almost purplish red, and decorated with darker purple marks where the tails of the taws had hit.</p> </div>","[""Wherein Dave's hand gets sore, Timmy performs an inspection, and Mom philosophizes.""]"
1672,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 5",5,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-24,12,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>It occurred to me that, in my brief discourse on the wonders of bottoms, I had unfairly neglected the thigh. Thus I wanted to make sure and NOT neglect Jenny's thighs NOW. I thought I would give them the individual attention the lovely columns of flesh deserved. I picked the left thigh first and backed up just a bit. Since I'm right handed I hoped that this adjustment would allow the tails of the heavy taws to wrap around and bite into the delicate, and as yet untouched, inner thigh.</p> <p>I let fly. The stroke was a hard one, but the tails bridged the gap between her legs, hitting the right thigh. Jenny's scream told me that this was effective, but it wasn't what I was aiming for, so I further adjusted my position. The next severe stroke succeeded in punishing ONLY her right upper thigh, with the tails wrapping greedily around it. The effect was impressive, and I thought I noted a new higher pitch in Jenny's squeal of agony.</p> <p>I gave her five more like this on her left thigh, sending the poor girl into paroxysms of wriggling and yelling as I painted the lovely section of flesh a deep purplish red. The pain in her thigh caused Jenny to pull her left leg as far to one side as she could. This didn't really help her situation a bit, but she wasn't really acting logically. The resulting posture was somewhat amusing as well as revealing.</p> <p>Next I moved to Jenny's right side and began delivering backhand blows to her right thigh. These weren't quite as powerful as the ones the left thigh had received, but they were still good ones - I actually pride myself on my tennis backhand! The results were certainly acceptable. Poor Jenny bawled and yelled, and struggled fiercely against her bonds. I gave her a total of ten backhand strokes on her tender right thigh, gradually increasing my skill and effectiveness throughout. Jenny's reactions were exemplary - she put on a show that all of us enjoyed thoroughly.</p> <p>I paused to observe the results of my handiwork. Jenny's lovely large bottom, well bent and well presented, had been made, to my eyes, even lovelier by our strenuous efforts. Adding to the aesthetics of the experience were the gyrations Jenny was continuing to perform for us and her seemingly endless weeping and moaning.</p> <p>""Is your little botty a bit sore, Jenny?"" I asked, giving her a playful pinch just under her right buttock.</p> <p>She jerked and squealed, showing us that indeed she WAS pretty sore back there, but there was no spoken response. Jenny seemed wrapped up in her physical sensations, which I admit must have been considerable. I leaned over the horse and grabbed her conveniently located ponytail. Roughly I yanked her head back. This got her attention and she yelped.</p> <p>""Jenny, I asked you a question. Is your poor little bottom a bit sore?""</p> <p>She whimpered, ""Y-yesss. Ohhhh, it hurrrrts!"" continuing the slow bump and grind that had us all so entranced.</p> <p>""Do you feel that you've been sufficiently punished for your bad behavior?""</p> <p>""I-I¡­uh¡­. I don't k-now."" She didn't want to say anything wrong, but then she broke down, "" Ohhhh, please - yes! I've been punished enough! I've learned my lesson! I'll never steal again. Ohhh, I hurt so much and I'm so humiliated in front of everybody and all¡­""</p> <p>""I'm surprised and disappointed, Jenny. It's certainly clear to us that your actions deserve a great deal more punishment, and believe me you're going to get it. But it very much disturbs me that YOU think you've been punished enough. That means that you haven't acquired a strong enough sense of just how bad you've been and how much you deserve punishment.""</p> <p>""Ohh, I know I was VERY bad, but, Aunt Marge, I just CAN'T take anymore. My b-b-ottom hurts SO much. I couldn't stand anymore!"" she wailed, meanwhile inciting us to inflict even more pain on her devoted bum through her continual waving and of it in our faces.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, I'm sure your bottom hurts quite a bit. But, believe me, it can and will hurt quite bit more. In fact, I think you may look back on this particular moment as a time when your bottom didn't yet really hurt so bad. Besides that, Jenny, you have a wonderfully large and robust bottom. We have hardly begun to test its limits. I'm sure it can take a great deal more of what we want to give it. So don't worry!"" I chuckled and gave her a reassuring pat on her red and purple rear. Surprisingly, it didn't seem to reassure her very much, and she broke down into heartrending sobs.</p> <p>""Now, let's try and see if we can get an improvement in your attitude, Jenny. I want you to tell us that you have been very bad, and then I want you to ask me to strap your naughty bottom VERY VERY hard. OK? Let's try it.""</p> <p>Nothing except soft sobs.</p> <p>""GO on, Jenny, or it will be MUCH worse. I think you may realize by now that I'm not kidding when I say that. Speak!""</p> <p>""I've been v-ery, sob, very b-bad. Please, punish my n-aughty b-b-ot¡­oh, I can't!""</p> <p>I drew back the taws and, taking careful aim, gave Jenny a medium light stroke, aiming carefully so that the tales landed right on her pussy. She screamed and jerked. I was pleased by her reaction to such a light stroke. It seemed that she had a VERY sensitive pussy.</p> <p>Jenny was gasping and sighing. She seemed shocked that dear Aunt Marge would do such a thing.</p> <p>""Jenny, let me be clear. I'm going to start giving the part of you I just touched the same kind of treatment I've been giving your bottom, unless you say what I told you to say - right away.""</p> <p>Jenny clenched her legs together, obviously trying to shield the delicate organ that I had so cruelly threatened. Her tightly bent position, however, ensured that it continued to peep curiously from between her thighs. Of course the attentive reader will remember that Jenny was wearing a black lace g-string, so her modesty was still protected. I hope that this provides some relief to those readers with more delicate sensibilities!</p> <p>She answered pitifully, ""Ohhhh don't - I'll say it! Uhhh, let's see¡­please punish my naugty b-b¡­ohh! My naughty b-bottom, very very hard! Ohhhh!""</p> <p>""You can be sure that I will, Jenny dear. Oh, Dave, how many has she had so far?"" Dave was good at keeping count.</p> <p>""24, if we count that last one.""</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, just to show you that we're not totally heartless, we'll count that last little baby stroke that you seemed to dislike so much. Your getting 50 with the strap so that leaves 26.""</p> <p>""T-t-twenty-six more? Oh, God, no! It's too many¡­""</p> <p>Whap! Whap! I had returned to my forehand position and given her two good ones square across the middle of her spacious rear end. The cheeks rippled and Jenny screamed.</p> <p>I settled into a rhythm: I would give her a solid, snapping stroke of the heavy leather; then I would give her a few seconds to experience the pain as fully as possible and for her yells to die down just a bit; and then I would draw back and give her another. I worked her rear area from the top of her bottom crack down to the backs of her knees, paying no attention to her agonized screams and pleas for mercy. However I DID pay a lot of attention to her lovely gyrations, and the wonderfully mournful expressions on her upended face. Dave, Timmy, and Nancy watched with what appeared to be rapt enjoyment.</p> <p>Dave signaled me that there were five left. I delivered them up under the curve of her bottom, realizing that the impudent little pussy would get a taste of the strap as it crashed up into her lower cheeks. These blows seemed to bring a new edge, a new kind of squealing sound, into her screams, and caused her to raise her bottom up as high as she could, instinctively trying to retreat from the strap.</p> <p>Finally, the allotted amount had been delivered and I stopped. I suddenly realized I was tired. Jenny continued, as if in perpetual motion, to cry, moan and squeal. She alternately would push her thighs and tummy against the cross bar and clinch her deeply reddened bottom cheeks seemingly as hard as she could, and then shudderingly push her naughty rear back out at her admiring audience, yawning the globes charmingly. I noticed that in her struggles her g-string had gotten wedged into her slit, thus exposing most of her hairy cunt. It was an impressive site, and one that seemed especially fascinating to Dave and Timmy.</p> <p>In order to humiliate her a little more I reached down and, as I rearranged the g-string to its former, more modest, condition, I said, ""Really, Jenny, how rude of you to expose yourself back here. Don't you realize there are men present? I though you were a modest young lady."" As usual, everyone but Jenny thought this was very funny and laughed heartily. Jenny could only wail out her embarrassment and try once more to attempt fruitlessly to diminish the rear view she was providing us.</p> <p>""Well, your strapping is over, Jenny."" I said. Jenny responded with what seemed to be a sigh of relief, mixed in with her continuing moans and sobs.</p> <p>""Let her loose, kids."" I said to Nancy and Timmy. They quickly moved to untie poor Jenny's arms and legs. Nancy thoughtfully remembered to detach Jenny's ponytail from her g-string. Jenny tried to push her self up with her hands on her knees, but couldn't quite do it. Dave, who was standing right behind her, feasting his eyes on the scrumptious bum, decide to help her by giving her a tremendous open handed whack on across the center. It worked! Jenny screamed and shot bolt upright, grabbing her aching, smarting cheeks with both hands and rubbing vigorously, seemingly forgetting what an amusing picture she was presenting.</p> <p>""That's enough rubbing, Jenny. Hands at your sides and stand at attention! Now!"" She complied, her back straight, her shoulders back, and her tits front and center.</p> <p>I continued, ""While I was, umm, adjusting your g-string for you, Jenny, I noticed that you don't seem to be getting turned on. That's good. Sometimes a girl will get turned on by this type of punishment, which of course decreases the aversive effect. Oh, but I forget - you've told us that you never masturbate, so you might not even know what I mean by ¡®turned on'.""</p> <p>Jenny squirmed and hung her head in great embarrassment during this. Dave and Nancy smiled and Timmy stifled a snigger. Jenny, of course, still knew nothing about the incriminating video tapes. Unconsciously, her hands started rubbing her aching bottom again.</p> <p>""I though I told you to stop rubbing your bottom, Jenny. Do you want more of the strap?"" I asked with a smile.</p> <p>Jenny snapped to attention again, but she was unable to prevent the sudden rush of new tears, the heaving of her shoulders, and the quivering of her breasts in their skimpy red halter top. She really was a delicious victim!</p> <p>""Is your bottom hurting you very much, Jenny?"" I asked cruelly.</p> <p>Jenny could only give a mournful moan in reply.</p> <p>""How would you like Timmy to rub your bottom for you? Would that make it feel better?"" I continued, drawing smiles from my family members.</p> <p>""No! Ohhhh, please, Aunt Marge¡­it hurrrts sooo bad!"" she pleaded, wringing her hands in anguish.</p> <p>I answered, ""Ohh, my, Jenny! I'm sorry to hear that, since you still have your caning coming up.""</p> <p>This checked her tears AND her breathing. She could only stare at me open-mouthed. Clearly she had believed that she had suffered about as much as it was possible for a young lady to suffer. I suspect, also, that she wasn't really sure what I meant by ""caning"".</p> <p>""Do you know what I mean by ¡®caning', Jenny?""</p> <p>She continued to be speechless for a couple of seconds, then, ""I-I d-don't k-know what it is, Aunt Marge, but, oh please! My b-b¡­ my b-bot¡­. I'm SO sore - don't beat me any more!""</p> <p>""Nancy, why don't you fetch the cane, and we'll try to help Jenny here get a better idea of just what caning is.""</p> <p>In no time at all a beaming Nancy picked our ""Judicial"" model rattan cane from among the many implements hanging on the wall. This was the heaviest model we owned, and was intended for serious punishments only. She held it out for Jenny to look at.</p> <p>Nancy said, ""This is a cane, Jenny. Do you think you might have a better idea now of what a ¡®caning' might be?"" grinning at her poor miserable victim, ""What do you think - do you think it will do a number on that fat bottom of yours? Watch this!""</p> <p>While Jenny watched with a demoralized expression, Nancy, slowly bent the cane into a semicircle. ""Notice how flexible it is, Jenny. That will help me to really whip it into your butt. I'm going to make you wish you were still getting the strap. I've been practicing!""</p> <p>""Oh, please, please¡­"" Jenny sobbed. If she had realized that her pleading only made us thirst to torment her further, perhaps she would have put a lid on it. As she stood there I noticed that, now that she was upright, her copious tears were streaming down her neck and wetting the tops of her marvelous breasts, making them glisten in the track lighting.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny,"" I said, ""For this next edition of your punishment, we are going to reintroduce the self-discipline and obedience factor. You will have the opportunity, by exercising your self-control to the utmost, to keep the number of strokes Nancy gives you to a minimum. Nancy will explain in more detail in a moment, but first¡­.""</p> <p>I pulled the sheet off of the gynecological exam table that your readers will remember from my previous letter. Since we didn't need them for this edition of Jenny's punishment, we had removed the stirrup attachments, so that it was more or less and ordinary doctor's examination table. However, Dave had made some further modifications. There were a number of strategically placed straps distributed over the surface, so that victim could be secured in a variety of ways.</p> <p>""Up on the table, Jenny, on your hands and knees."" Nancy ordered the poor, terrified teen.</p> <p>""Ohhhh, please¡­!""</p> <p>""Come on, Jenny"" I said, ""Remember your self-discipline.""</p> <p>Jenny had to be helped up onto the table, as it turned out, because her sore bottom made it difficult for her to perform the necessary acrobatics. Once we got her on her hands and knees, we instructed her to lower down onto her forearms and proceeded to lower her front end so that her forearms lay on the table. This brought her nipples in contact with the surface. We then strapped her forearms to the table, as she moaned and pleaded for mercy. It was also a simple matter to attach her ankles and calves as well. Her legs and arms were both fixed about two feet apart in order to help her balance.</p> <p>Nancy and the rest of us had this all planned out, and Nancy knew what she needed to say to Jenny. ""Jenny, I want to you struggle a bit. That's good. It looks like you're well secured. But check this out, Jenny."" Nancy put her hand under Jenny and pushed up on her tummy. ""Lets arch your back UP, that's it, UP. Notice how this posture sort of pulls your bottom in - it's sorta like you're trying to avoid punishment, like you don't want it. Well, we don't like this posture, so keep that in mind. Now let's try curving your back the other way. Good girl, your tummy goes down! Can you feel how your bottom is arched out and spread and offered more conveniently to my cane? Now let's improve it just a little more. With your back still curved, stick your bottom up and out as much as you can. This is the posture we LIKE.""</p> <p>Jenny was too terrified to disobey Nancy and pushed her bottom out even more, thus offering not only the cheeks but all that was between them and between her smooth thighs to Nancy's pleasure. It seemed that Jenny had a terror of her cousin. As it would turn out her intuitions were correct!</p> <p>Nancy continued, ""That's very good, Jenny, just hold that position. Now, remember when I was thirteen and you were eleven and we had those hamsters? Remember what the female hamster looked like when she was ready for the male hamster to mount her? I remember that you found that especially fascinating, even though you pretended not to. Well, that's just what you look like - a hamster in heat. Ha, ha! Hmm, let's have a look at you from behind. My goodness, Jenny, it's certainly a good thing you have that g-string on. Otherwise you'd be giving us all a totally excellent show, for sure! In fact, I'll tell you what I'll do. You're getting 25 strokes of the cane - that is if you're good. If you'll ask Timmy to remove your g-string, I'll knock it down to fifteen strokes. What do you say, Jenny?""</p> <p>No answer, only whimpers and moans.</p> <p>Nancy added, ""Let me tell you, girl, the cane gets worse with each stroke. By the time you get your fifteenth, I suspect you'll wish you had gone for my deal.""</p> <p>""Ohhhh, Nancy, please! I can't take anymore! But I CAN'T have my g-g-g¡­string off - I would die - it's too immodest! Please, can't we wait just a while until my bottom isn't quite so sore - I REALLY can't take anymore! It hurts so much.""</p> <p>""Ha, ha!"" Nancy laughed cruelly, ""You don't actually have any choice do you, Jenny? You'll take exactly as much as you get. Now, if you'll remember back to those hamsters - when the female is in that special state that you're imitating, she would kind of wiggle her behind a little. Why don't you give that a try? Come on, lets have a little wiggle!""</p> <p>Again, while Jenny kept the arched and offered position that Nancy had put her in, she wasn't following Nancy's recent order - her rear end remained stationary.</p> <p>""Wiggle that bottom, darling, or that g-string is coming off! Timmy, will you do the honors?"" Nancy asked her eager brother.</p> <p>That did the trick! Jenny gave us a cute bottom wiggle. Admittedly, it was rather half-hearted, but it WAS a wiggle. It was quite charming, especially with her big, well offered bottom was wonderfully adorned with splotches, welts and bruises - many of the colors of the rainbow. Jenny accompanied the wiggle with a soft whimper.</p> <p>""Jenny, listen good, OK."" Began Nancy, ""I told you that you're getting a minimum of twenty-five with this cane. Look at it again. It's very long and quite solid, isn't it? Believe me you won't want to get anymore than the minimum if you can avoid it. Well here's how you can avoid it. After each stroke I will wait a few seconds for you to do what you have to do - you know, scream or yell or whatever, and I guess you'll probably jerk your bottom around a bunch. That's fine, but at some point I'll say ¡®Attention!'. That will be your cue to very quickly return to the position you're in now - your lovely hamster imitation -and then say, ¡®Thank you, Nancy. Please give me stroke number¡­' whatever number is the count of the next stroke. THEN, after you've said that, and I expect it to be in a cheerful and polite tone of voice, you will give us your cute little bottom wiggle.""</p> <p>This brought a new round of sobbing.</p> <p>""Yes, Jenny, you wiggle your bottom very well. In fact, let's see you do it again. Now, Jenny! Good girl! Now, you have to do all of those things very quickly - you will have exactly ten seconds. After ten seconds I will give you the next stroke. It will count ONLY if you have completed your tasks and done them in an acceptable manner. Now lets review. What do you do after I say ¡®Attention!'?""</p> <p>""I¡­arch my back¡­and¡­st-stick my b-b-bottom out¡­""</p> <p>""Very good! You stick your big bottom out. And what do you say?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! I say, ""Thank you and please give me the next stroke.""</p> <p>""No, you have to tell me the number of the stroke.""</p> <p>""Oh! Yes, OK!""</p> <p>""And then?""</p> <p>""I w-w¡­, I w-wiggle my¡­my b-bottom."" Another flood of tears followed this.</p> <p>Nancy brought the cane up to touch gently against Jenny's sore, swollen bottom. Jenny gave a gasp and jerked her bottom forward. Nancy adjusted her position so that the tip of the cane would just catch the far side of Jenny's rump. This was calculated to produce maximum effect, of course.</p> <p>""Jenny! Attention!"" order Nancy. Jenny obeyed, and her bottom was again provocatively offered to us and to the cane.</p> <p>Nancy continued, ""Now for this first stroke, you can leave out, of course, the part about thanking me for the last stroke, since I haven't given you one yet, but you still must perform the other steps. Attention!""</p> <p>""Please give me the next stroke¡­I-I mean please give me stroke¡­n-number¡­oh, Nancy, I'm so sore¡­""</p> <p>""Attention, girl!"" Nancy said, with a smile.</p> <p>""Please give me stroke number o-one.""</p> <p>""Good, and what else? Remember the wiggle! And hurry up or the first stroke won't count.""</p> <p>Jenny gave us a marvelous wiggle.</p> <p>Nancy brought the cane down with a searing stroke across the fullest part of Jenny's already well cooked bum. There was a report like a pistol shot and a gasp from Jenny, the flesh of her bottom rippled, her hips jerked forward and her head flew backwards.</p> <p>It is important, professor, for your readers to understand that the ""Judicial"" cane, so named by our supplier, is quite a formidable instrument. It is significantly both longer and heavier than canes that one sees in typical spanking videos. It's effect can only be described, and inadequately at that, as ""extremely painful"".</p> <p>Emitting a series of gasping ""AHH!"" ¡®s, Jenny writhed in pain, clinching her cheeks and attempting to tuck her rump under herself. She gave out a long, agonized, moan. The cane mark was at first white against her red and purple bottom, but quickly rose up into an angry weal of an even darker red.</p> <p>Gradually Jenny managed to get some kind of hold on herself, but she wasn't very far along before Nancy said, ""Jenny, attention!""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to hear Nancy, but wasn't quite able to remember, through her haze of pain, what was expected of her. Ten seconds passed and, alas, our cute young victim didn't properly come to ""attention"".</p> <p>Nancy sent a second whistling cut into Jenny's bottom, just a couple of inches below the first one. Another surprised gasp followed by a mournful groan was Jenny's vocal response. Her physical response was to clench her bottom cheeks again and throw her head back in pain. The stripe that appeared was admirably parallel with the first stripe, both perfectly perpendicular to her bottom crack</p> <p>Jenny managed a few words, ""Ohhhh stop! Please, please! Ohh, it hurts!"" in a shrill, desperate voice. It was clear that the cane didn't agree with her at all.</p> <p>Nancy laughed, ""Now, Jenny, please don't ask me to stop. I'm having too much fun, and there's so much area left on your big butt to touch up. Anyway, if you wanted me to stop you'd be better behaved. You know that last stroke didn't count because you didn't do what I told you to do. Do you remember what you're supposed to do when I say ¡®attention'?""</p> <p>""Ohh, yes, I remember!""</p> <p>""So tell us, then.""</p> <p>Jenny sobbed a bit, and then said, ""I'm supposed to thank you for the last stroke and then ask for stroke number three¡­and¡­""</p> <p>""Come on, Jenny. We're not playing around, here. Keep count - that last stroke didn't count, so the next stroke is number two. I'm giving you a break telling you. Now, what comes after that?""</p> <p>""And then I'm supposed to¡­to¡­wiggle my bottom! Ohhhh, sob!""</p> <p>""Well, good, girl! Now let's do it! Attention!""</p> <p>""Ohhh, uhh¡­th-thank you, Nancy, please give me stroke number¡­ooh¡­number two.""</p> <p>At this point I was torn. ""Torn how?"" you might ask, ""Torn because you wondered whether Jenny's punishment might be getting a bit too intense?"" And I answer, no, not that. I was very happy with the way Jenny's punishment was progressing, and I was looking forward to its continuing for the rest of her stay. At this particular moment I was torn as to whether to pay most attention to the lovely sight of Jenny's lovely, big, bottom rising and spreading as she assumed the ""posture"", or to pay more attention to the expressions on her woeful face as she experienced the terrible humiliation of both the posture and the sentences she had to say. I decided to watch her face, and, as it turned out, was richly rewarded. Jenny's face expressed the deepest humiliated misery one could imagine, with tears in her big brown eyes and a tremble on her full lips, as she performed the lovely wiggle of here well-presented and well-marked posterior.</p> <p>Whistle¡­Snap! Nancy wasted no time in bringing the next severe stroke crashing into Jenny's poor bruised rump. Jenny looked like a bucking bronco as she jerked her body in anguish, her hips plunging forward as if attempting escape from the sharp pain of the cane, her head jerking up and back, her long black ponytail flying, her big boobs swinging forward¡­</p> <p>""Ahhhh! Ow! Ow! Ohhhhh! It hurts! Stop!"" she screamed and sobbed. The white, vivid new stripe was just ABOVE the first stripe and perfectly parallel. Nancy's initial pattern seemed to be to spread out, up and down, from the first stripe which had been painted right across the middle of Jenny's squirming, writhing butt. Nancy really was a very skillful caner. The stripes were raised and very closely spaced and an angry flush had developed around them.</p> <p>Jenny was still moaning and groaning, trying to contain the fierce, stinging pain of the latest stroke, when Nancy said, ""Attention, Jenny, attention!"" Jenny's bottom kept gyrating, but didn't seem to be heeding Nancy's call. Ten seconds passed, and¡­</p> <p>Whack! The cane slashed down into the unprepared Jenny's rear end, painting yet another parallel stripe just below the lowest one already there. Jenny's surprised gurgle was followed by a full throated scream and some enchantingly mad hip jerking.</p> </div>",['Wherein the Jenny becomes more acquainted with the feel of leather and learns how to do a hamster imitation.']
1673,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 6",6,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-26,16,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>After the worst of the screaming had died down, Nancy again explained to the apparently somewhat slow ""subject"" that she had neglected her duties and therefore the most recent line of fire burning across her bare teenage bottom didn't count. Again Jenny managed, with a little help, to assume that correct position and make the required thanks and request. This time Nancy made her repeat the words to make them ""more thankful and cheerful sounding"".</p> <p>At last came the requisite wiggle of the lovely but oh so ravaged hindquarters, and again came a whistling, biting stroke from the cane.</p> <p>As the caning went on and Jenny's suffering increased we all enjoyed the fact that she seemed less and less able to perform her duties correctly and thus received more uncounted strokes than counted ones. However, Nancy made sure that each and every stroke ""counted"" in the discipline sense, painting a series of parallel strokes from the top of Jenny's bottom cleft down to mid thigh. Then Nancy started painting diagonal stripes, bringing the unfortunate teenager's self-control just about to an end.</p> <p>We had all agreed, before this session, that Jenny's caning would in fact consist of no more than fifty actual strokes. Anyone who has felt the bite of the judicial cane will realize that our leniency was not extreme. A fifty stroke caning from such an instrument is an awesome thing. Dave, as always, was keeping count, although how he managed to do it while at the same time keeping one hand busy in his pants pocket, I'm not quite sure. It's certainly possible that he might have missed a stroke or two in his count.</p> <p>At any rate, he let Nancy know when that point arrived such that the number of total strokes left (to reach fifty) was equal to the number of uncounted strokes left (to reach 25). He signaled that there were ten strokes left. This meant that poor Jenny had received forty strokes but had only managed to count fifteen of them! Well, I guess she still needed some work on her self-discipline, and, admittedly, she WAS doing better before the diagonal strokes started. By the way, there had started to appear little flecks of blood on Jenny's red and purple rear end where diagonal strokes crossed horizontal ones.</p> <p>Nancy paused and said, ""Jenny, Jenny, Jenny. You're not doing a very good job of counting, are you?""</p> <p>""Ohhh! Please! It hurts so much¡­sob!"" came the mournful response.</p> <p>""Of course it hurts, darling. It's your discipline! My goodness, I don't think you'll recognize your butt when you get a look at it. But I'm not finished with it yet.""</p> <p>""Ohh, it hurts, it hurts!""</p> <p>""Lets not hear anymore of that childish complaining. After all, deary, it could have been worse. What if I had used the cane HERE, for example?"" Reaching down and softly running her hand along the under surfaces of Jenny's hanging breasts. These under surfaces were pretty much bare in spite of the red halter top that still protected her modesty somewhat. Jenny gasped in fear. Nancy then replace her hand with the tip of the heavy cane and gave Jenny a few light taps on her boobs, making them swing softly forward, and making Jenny moan with humiliation and pain.</p> <p>""Or HERE?"" Nancy now slipped the tip of the cane between Jenny's spread thighs and tapped her right on the pouch of the g-string that covered her plump pussy.</p> <p>""Ahhhh! No! Not there!""</p> <p>This had the magical effect of bringing Jenny into the required ""hamster in heat"" position.</p> <p>""Now, lets hear your speech, Jenny, dear."" Followed by a slightly sharper tap into the sensitive and defenseless organ.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhh! No! Uh-h! Thank y-you for the last stroke, Nancy, and please give me stroke number, uh, uh¡­""</p> <p>""Number sixteen"" said Dave, helpfully.</p> <p>""Ohh! Number sixteen!""</p> <p>Nancy added, ""And now the wiggle?"" giving one more, sharp tap. The wiggle that Jenny gave us then was the most enthusiastic and enchanting one so far.</p> <p>Thhhhhwhap! A thunderous stroke tore into Jenny's big bottom, cutting deeply into already traumatized flesh. Her scream was heartrending.</p> <p>Nancy ""helped"" Jenny through the final ten strokes with the special taps, although towards the end she sometimes had to made them a bit more than taps, and sometimes had to repeat them to get Jenny to perform her duties. Before the very last stroke Nancy made Jenny repeat her thanks and request four times until she accepted it as ""polite and sincere enough"". The final stroke was the hardest of them all, and the resulting scream the loudest.</p> <p>We let Timmy ""examine"" Jenny to make sure that she had received enough punishment, which he did gleefully, and much to Jenny's humiliation and distress, running his hands and fingers all over, around, and in between her ravaged cheeks. The intimate pokes that she had objected to before were repeated and this time were accepted without complaint, although they did make her squeak a bit.</p> <p>Timmy announced that he thought that Jenny's bottom had gotten about as much as it could take, and we had to agree - it looked like a huge plum pudding, and several little trickles of blood had made their appearance. However, he felt it important to note that the area between Jenny's bottom cheeks had been sadly neglected.</p> <p>In order to stave off any possible infection I soaked a sponge in rubbing alcohol and thoroughly rubbed Jenny's butt with it. Of course the alcohol had the side effect of bringing yet a new level of pain to the beleaguered rear and her screams testified to it.</p> <p>I patted her dry with a towel and said, ""There! Good as new! Well, almost¡­"" as I surveyed the pitiful state of Jenny's still writhing, clenching bottom and listened to her continuous cries and moans.</p> <p>""Well, what do you think, Jenny?"" I asked, ""Do you think you'll be stealing anything again anytime soon?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! No! No! Never again!!""</p> <p>""Do you think you've learned your lesson?""</p> <p>""Oh yes! Yes!""</p> <p>""Well, unfortunately for you, dear, it's for US to decide whether you've had enough discipline and punishment for a real cure. I'm afraid you've got a lot more coming to you, Jenny, although you are finished for today.""</p> <p>""Oh no! Aunt Marge, I can't TAKE any more! My bottom is all cut up and bleeding - PLEASE - you can't whip me anymore!""</p> <p>Nancy volunteered with a laugh and an affectionate pat to Jenny's tush, ""Don't worry Jenny, you're bottom won't be getting any more attention for a while. It's some other parts of your anatomy that you should be concerned about!""</p> <p>This little comment seemed to have a great effect. Suddenly Jenny's piteous weeping stopped and she seemed to be considering Nancy's words intently.</p> <p>""O-other parts? W-what do you mean? W-what other p-parts? Oh please, tell me!""</p> <p>""Hmm"", said Nancy, ""I think that's for us to know and for you to find out!""</p> <p>Jenny fell silent. This ominous hinting had stopped her agonized vocalizations, for the time being, although the gyrations of her rear end continued unabated.</p> <p>I was at this moment the proudest of mothers. What a skillful, subtle, and pitiless disciplinarian my talented daughter was becoming! Not only did she have the physical skills required to inflict as much pain on a victim as was desired, she had a knack for the psychological subtleties that are so often neglected in this hurried, modern world. Jenny was now doomed to two days of uncertain fear. (I say two days because we were allowing her a day of rest between sessions.) Of course the challenge of the accomplished disciplinarian, once he or she has thrown down the gauntlet of inducing ""nameless fear"" in his/her victim, is to make sure that the victim's actual experiences meet or exceed his or her fears. Your readers, Professor, will be the judges of whether we succeeded in this.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy released Jenny from her bonds and Dave and I caught her as she fell over. She would have pitched right to the floor otherwise. It turned out that the slightest muscular exertion in the ""buttock area"" was all but unbearable for the poor girl, and since this seemed to preclude normal walking we had to almost carry her up to her room. I'm a bit ashamed to admit that Dave and Timmy took advantage of this situation to do a bit of extracurricular groping and pinching. Jenny was in so much pain and humiliation that she hardly noticed the groping, but she responded with energetic squeals to any pinches in the ""buttock area"".</p> <p>We dropped her rather unceremoniously on her bed. Unfortunately for her it was right on her rump that she landed and, with a sharp yell, she immediately turned over on her tummy, buried her face in her hands, and wept piteously. We all gazed for a few moments on the enchanting sight and then left her to her thoughts. That night we watched the TV monitor but were sorely disappointed. We got no show, other than a continuous view of Jenny's lovely, colorfully marked, bottom as she dropped off to exhausted sleep.</p> <p>As you might imagine, Dave and I had quite a time in bed that night. We probably only got three or four hours of sleep. It was marvelous as we excited ourselves over and over with the recollections of our darling young Jenny's humiliating and painful adventures and anticipation of what was yet in store for her. I hoped that Timmy and Nancy had a bit of fun as well, although I DID hope that their fun was solitary. I guess I'm just a traditional mom!</p> <p>I was watching on the (normally hidden) kitchen monitor the next morning when Jenny's alarm clock went off at eight o'clock. She was still lying on her stomach. It took her a few seconds to come to any kind of consciousness, and it seemed that the first thing she became aware of was her sore butt, as she moaned and reached her hand back to rub it. She was clearly shocked to feel the welts and ridges that had been so lovingly implanted there, and gasped out loud.</p> <p>The condition of her bottom seemed, if anything, even more deplorable than it was when we left her the night before. The tramlines from the cane and the welts and bruises from the strap seemed to have become more vivid and three-dimensional. It was quite lovely, I thought!</p> <p>Carefully, whimpering, Jenny slid herself over the side of the bed and onto her feet. There was a full length mirror on one wall. She limped over to it and did her best to examine her very interesting hind quarters. Jenny was still wearing the red halter top and the black g-string from the night before, and she looked lovely and graceful as she stood in front of the mirror. In particular, her bottom showed its magnificence, both in size and shape, even better now that it was so vividly and interestingly colored. And, from my point of view, knowing that it must be aching and burning added quite a bit to my enjoyment of the scene. We had certainly done a thorough job on her tush!</p> <p>Jenny limped stiffly to the dresser drawer where she had found her clothes for the day before and opened it. Sure enough, there were her clothes for this day. She burst into tears on seeing them, since they were nothing more than a repeat of what she was wearing right then, except that the halter top was purple with red polka dots and the g-string was red instead of black. Also in the drawer was a note from me that she had better be in the kitchen for breakfast by 8:30, fully showered and made up, or suffer additional penalties.</p> <p>Nancy walked into the kitchen just then and, after sharing a conspiratorial smile, we watched in silence as Jenny disrobed. Once again we were impressed with the size and firmness, and yet delicacy, of her breasts. Also impressive was the size of her nipples - as big around as a mans thumb and at least half an inch long. They were a lovely reddish brown. We were impressed as well with the hairiness and plumpness of her cunt as she shed yesterdays g-string.</p> <p>As she went into the bathroom to shower I switched the monitor to the shower camera. Dave and Timmy arrived and we all watched Jenny's shower. She carefully kept the spray off of her bottom and winced painfully when she passed the washcloth over it. The water bounce happily off of the tops of her boobs as she soaped down her body and then rinsed off.</p> <p>Jenny toweled down and donned her ""new"" clothes. She discovered to her dismay that the new halter top was tighter and smaller than the one from the day before. In fact, her boobs were spilling out on all sides and her aureoles were just visible on top.</p> <p>When she walked stiffly into the kitchen, Timmy greeted her by saying, ""Good morning, hamster girl!"" A terrific blush instantly covered Jenny's cheeks as we all laughed.</p> <p>""Show us your bottom, Jenny."" said Nancy. Wonderfully, Jenny obeyed, although not without shedding a few hot tears. She turned her back to us and hung her head while we feasted our eyes on the red, purple and yellow canvas that was her bottom. The bruises and welts extended from the top of her crack almost down to her knees, although it was her buttocks that had clearly sustained the worst damage.</p> <p>Nancy wasn't through yet. ""Bend over, Jenny, that's right. Put your hands on your knees, and arch your back so your bottom sticks out.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, sobbing pitifully, and her tightly bent, well-spread bottom was on display, much to her deep embarrassment I'm sure. Her hanging breasts seemed to be on the verge of spilling right out of the yellow and red halter top. The red g-string was very attractive nestling between her cheeks and legs.</p> <p>""Now, let's have that hamster wiggle, girl."" Nancy ordered, with a grin.</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, and what a lovely wiggle it was!</p> <p>I said, ""Good girl, Jenny. Now, get up. Sit here."" I pointed to a new item of furniture, at least new to Jenny. It was a high chair!</p> <p>She stared at the chair, and then, looking pleadingly at me, she said, ""Oh, Aunt Marge, I really c-can't sit d-down. It hurts too much.""</p> <p>""I don't believe I asked your opinion of the matter, Jenny. My dear girl, you are acquiring extra penalties at a frightening rate through your questioning of direct orders. I hope you realize that, whatever you experienced yesterday evening, it will be nothing compared to the penalties you will get for disobedience.""</p> <p>It was amusing to all but Jenny as she attempted to squeeze her sore bottom into the seat of the high chair. Wincing and moaning, she managed it somehow. Then there was an added surprise. The seat of the chair was covered with the previously mentioned coconut matting. She gasped in pain and attempted to rise up from the high chair. This caused the sides of her large bottom to scrape roughly against the sides of the chair and she squealed again in pain and sat back down. All she could do was endure her discomfort.</p> <p>I rose, walked behind Jenny as she eyed me fearfully, and proceeded to tie her hands behind her back. ""Oh, what are you going to do to me?"" she whimpered.</p> <p>""Don't worry, Jenny, Uncle Dave is going to feed you your oatmeal.</p> <p>Nancy brought out a large, steaming bowl of oatmeal and set it down in front of Jenny. Dave slid his chair over next to her and proceeded to spoon large spoonfuls of the mush into Jenny's reluctant mouth. Alas, Dave couldn't seem to keep from spilling a fairly large amount onto the tops of Jenny's boobs, which seemed to distress her quite a bit because the stuff was pretty hot. She complained that it was burning her, and Dave periodically obliged, using a wash cloth to lovingly clean the surfaces of her tits. It was fun to observe the conflict between her extreme reluctance to have Uncle Dave handling her virgin boobs so matter-of-factly and her strong desire to get the hot oatmeal off of the same items, which were obviously quite sensitive. In addition to the torment of her breasts, Jenny could be seen to wince and gasp whenever her struggles would cause her bottom to shift against the cruel coconut matting.</p> <p>Dave seemed to take special care in his ""cleanup"" duties, rubbing the skin of Jenny's breasts quite a bit more than seemed strictly necessary, making sure that he cleaned all of the oatmeal out from between the globes and from the sensitive area near her nipples. Those nipples, by the way, which we have seen to be very large, were quite apparent through the thin halter top. Oddly enough, even though Dave seemed meticulously neat when cleaning up, he seemed quite careless during the spooning, dropping dollop after dollop of the steaming mush on the fair skin.</p> <p>After Jenny had finished her ""breakfast"", I informed her that her next session would be tomorrow night and that she was getting a break for one day. However, she was still required to obey ALL orders given either by Dave or me, and CERTAIN orders given by Timmy or Nancy. Basically she had to go wherever, in the house, they told her too, and she had to adopt the hamster posture whenever they desired. They were allowed to pinch her bottom, and also to spank her, but only lightly, so as to not retard the healing process. I explained that we wanted her bottom to be more or less healed by three days from today, when she would be getting her third session.</p> <p>Needless to say, Jenny spent quite a lot of time in the hamster position that day, mostly in the TV room so the kids could torment her during the commercials. They spanked her quite a bit, and, even though they DID do it lightly, it seemed to hurt her almost to the point that she couldn't bear it. They pinched and goosed her a bit as well, which seemed to humiliate her even more than it hurt her physically. From the kitchen I was often able to tell that a commercial had come on by the squeals and cries as my diabolical children had their fun with Jenny.</p> <p>Later in the afternoon, Timmy went out to play with friends, and Jenny was left alone with Nancy. I overheard the following conversation.</p> <p>Jenny said, ""Nancy?""</p> <p>""Yes, Jenny, dear?""</p> <p>""W-what are they, y-you, going to do to me tomorrow?""</p> <p>""Well, I'd like to tell you, Jenny, but I'm under strict orders to keep my mouth shut, except for the fact that you don't need to worry about your poor bottom. We won't be tormenting it any tomorrow night. So don't worry your pretty little head about THAT. There, do you feel better now?""</p> <p>""B-but, Nancy, it's not so much my b-bottom that I'm worried about. I'm worried about what you said - that you'll be punishing other parts of my body. Please, tell me - what parts are you going to punish?""</p> <p>""Now, now, Jenny, if I told you, it would only give you more to worry about, and it wouldn't change anything - you'll get your punishment either way. Believe me, you're better off not knowing.""</p> <p>Jenny whispered softly, ""Nancy, you, th-they, wouldn't punish my b-b-breasts, would they?""</p> <p>Nancy chuckled, ""Jenny, Jenny, if I said yes or no, then that would be giving you just the information that I'm not supposed to give you. By the way, are you worried about us punishing your breasts?""</p> <p>""Y-yes - they're very s-senstitive."" Nancy whimpered.</p> <p>""So? I mean, what's your point? That would be all the more reason to punish them, wouldn't it? Your not supposed to LIKE being punished, silly.""</p> <p>""Ohhh! You ARE going to hurt my breasts!""</p> <p>""Now don't jump to conclusions, Jenny. I said no such thing. I just said that you needn't worry about your precious little bottom. After all, there's a lot more to your body than just your breasts, although I admit they take up a lot of room! I'll bet there are even some parts of your body that you'd hate to have punished even worse than your big boobies.""</p> <p>Jenny's jaw dropped as she pondered this.</p> <p>Jenny slept on her belly again that night, and she didn't seem to be in the mood for masturbation either. She had clearly been in serious discomfort all day, and had a very decided limp to her gait. Indeed, she was a very sore-bottomed young lady. We had made her sit in the high-chair of torture again for dinner and it seemed to cause her as much discomfort as it had that morning.</p> <p>By the next morning Jenny's bottom was clearly improved, a tribute to the wonderful healing powers of youth. The welts and ridges had largely receded and the overall redness had diminished a bit. However, the bruises had deepened in color and the poor girl was still experiencing quite a bit of soreness in the ""buttock area"". She still limped slightly and her state of mind hadn't seemed to improve at all. She seemed preoccupied, even a bit depressed - most likely wondering about her upcoming ordeal. At breakfast we took pity on her and let her feed herself her oatmeal, although she still had to sit in the high-chair. It still hurt her to sit on it, but not as much as the day before. Once again she was wearing what she must have begun to think of as her uniform - halter top and g-string. This time the halter top was green and the g-string was a lacy white.</p> <p>For the rest of the day we pretty much left Jenny alone, partly out of pity, and partly so as not to distract her from the serious worrying that she must have been up to! We had an early dinner, during which Jenny touched not a bite. Then we let a trembling and pale Jenny lead us into the punishment room, that is, the workshop.</p> <p>That evening's session was to be Nancy's. She had worked hard and creatively in preparation, although it was certainly also true that we had all helped, so it was still a family endeavor wherein Nancy would take the lead. Your readers may be guessing now, based on Nancy's expressed interest, that Jenny's breasts were to be the focus for the evening. Well, if so, they are correct!</p> <p>There has been much written on the punishment of teenage girls' bottoms, but very little on the punishment of their breasts. Why is this? Should young miscreants learn lessons only through one ""entry point""? Why not make use of all available means of driving home a much needed lesson? And indeed, in the case of a girl who is a well-developed as Jenny, the breasts provide a very attractive and useful supplement to the bottom, in our opinion.</p> <p>Make no mistake, we firmly believe in the bottom as the ""fundamental"" area of correction. It offers so many advantages. For example, the buttocks can absorb much more physical shock than any other part of the body, yet they are very sensitive as well. In addition, the position adopted by the recipient of a bottom whipping is a classic submissive position and thus is inherently humiliating.</p> <p>However, one must admit that variety in discipline is a very valuable quality. New and as yet unexperienced types of punishment can be more frightening and confusing than ones that the culprit is used to.</p> <p>What advantages do the breasts offer the disciplinarian? First, they are wonderfully sensitive; thus more subtle and varied means can be employed while causing as much discomfort as a vigorous thrashing of the buttocks might cause. Second, the culprit's face can be observed very easily for added enjoyment. Third, the culprit can see much that is going on - a skillful practitioner can make great use of this. In addition, breasts like Jenny's offer a GREAT DEAL of surface area on which to work and since they are young a firm, they can withstand quite a bit of vigor in application. With someone as shy and modest as Jenny there is of course the tremendous embarrassment of yet another private body part unveiled and at the mercy of tormentors.</p> <p>The family all sat down in the comfortable arm chairs and I ordered Jenny to stand at attention in front of us. Her upper lip was quivering and her face was pale.</p> <p>Nancy said, ""OK, Jenny, you've probably guessed that this was coming. Well, whether you have or not, here goes. Remove your halter top.""</p> <p>Jenny remained still, but tears immediately started flowing from her beautiful brown eyes. She started to shake her head, ""N-no, Nancy, p-please - I j-just can't!""</p> <p>""So you don't want to show us your big boobies? After all you're showing most of them already! Remember, Jenny, your disobedience is going to cost you big time in special penalties. If I were you I'd do what I was told, and be quick about it, deary.""</p> <p>Jenny started crying in earnest now as she slowly reached both hand behind her neck to untie the top strap. This action had the satisfying side effect of bringing her boobs up into even more prominence than usual, with the large nipples straining at the fabric of the halter top. Dave and Timmy were fascinated. The top strap was untied and the two ends fell uselessly forward. Jenny slowly, agonizingly, reached around her back to the clasp of the back strap. But she seemed to lack the will to proceed. Putting her hands together in prayerfulness, she begged, ""I CAN'T take it off in front of Timmy and Uncle Dave! Please, Nancy, please! I just CAN'T!""</p> <p>Nancy said calmly, ""Timmy, Dave, will you help me, please?"" and all three rose from their chairs and approached that panicked girl. Jenny bolted, first running to the door, and then, after quickly realizing it was locked, running anywhere to escape her pursuers. As she ran, her breasts bounced up and down and sideways and the partially loosened halter top seemed in imminent danger of exposing that which she so desperately wanted to keep hidden.</p> <p>Finally they trapped her in a corner. She struggled furiously, but uselessly, and was dragged to the center of the room. While Dave and Nancy held her, Timmy placed leather cuffs on her wrists and it was then short work to attach her wrists to straps hanging from pulleys in the ceiling. As she shrieked in fear and despair, Dave pushed one of the control buttons and the straps, as well as Jenny, were pulled upward. Dave stopped the mechanism when Jenny's heels were just off the floor.</p> <p>Jenny did her best to balance on the balls of her feet as she unwillingly showed off her stretched body, including her well-shaven armpits. The halter top sagged dangerously. The g-string, her only other garment, seemed quite tiny and inadequate with her body so stretched, although it still DID JUST protect her most private parts from immodest exposure.</p> <p> ""Now, let's take care of that halter top."" Nancy remarked, as she walked behind a terrified Jenny.</p> <p>Jenny's pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears, and three seconds later the skimpy garment was dangling from Nancy's triumphant hand and Jenny's magnificent breasts were completely bare. I use the term ""magnificent"" without exaggeration. These were truly wonderful breasts. They were quite large, yet not droopy in the least. Their curves, while grand, were still graceful and delicate. The nipples were large and protruding, yet looked to be very sensitive and vulnerable, as did the pail skin of the rest of the surfaces. The aureoles were proportional in size to the rest, and shared the reddish brown hue of her nipples.</p> <p>Jenny seemed to be in a frenzy of mortification and embarrassment. It seemed to be intolerable to her that she was displaying her bare breasts to us. Most likely, it was the presence of Dave and Timmy that contributed the most to this feeling. She kept exclaiming, ""Oh! Oh! Please, cover me! Oh, sob! Sob!"" dripping hot tears onto her now naked breasts.</p> <p>The pitiless Nancy threw the now useless halter-top into a corner of the room and then walked around to face the newly bared Jenny. ""What a fine set you've got!"" she said as both hands reached out, each to one of the fine boobies in front of her. While Jenny moaned and whined, Nancy let her hands rove all over the massive hemispheres.</p> <p>""Let's try a pinch."" She said, and squeezed hard with thumb and forefinger a fold of flesh from the inner surface of Jenny's left breast.</p> <p>""Owwww! Oh, that hurts!"" Jenny yelled and jerked.</p> </div>",['Wherein Jenny needs some help with her math and gets something off her chest.']
1674,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 7",7,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-26,11,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>""Hmmm,"" answered Nancy, ""your breasts DO seem to be quite sensitive. That's good. How about your nipples?""</p> <p>""No! Nancy, please, they're too¡­Owwwww!""</p> <p>It was too late, Nancy administered a wicked pinch to the nipple of the same breast.</p> <p>""My goodness, Jenny,"" observed Nancy, ""your nipples are very sensitive too! I think I'm going to enjoy our little session this evening.""</p> <p>Nancy went to the wall to retrieve a special item she had in mind for Jenny. It was her own invention, made with a little help from me and from Dave. It consisted of two thin leather cuffs, fastenable with velcro and connected by a wooden bar about six inches long.</p> <p>She put one strap around the base of the right boob and pulled it quite tight before connecting the velcro pieces. This had the marvelous effect of causing the breast, which was already very firm, to stand out from Jenny's chest and to assume the shape and approximate size of a honeydew melon. Jenny squealed in protest, drawing a laugh from the rest of us.</p> <p>""It's a new type of wonderbra, Jenny."" announced Nancy to her horrified victim, ""Look at the wonderful uplift and ¡®outpush' it gives you."" Meanwhile she fitted up the other breast in the same way, much to Jenny's dismay.</p> <p>""Hmm, this really ¡®firms' you up, doesn't it, Jenny? Look how tight the skin is, hmm¡­"" and Nancy ""thumped"" the surface of the right breast, just as if it were a melon in the produce section. ""Yes, QUITE firm.""</p> <p>The globes still had a touch of hang to them - they weren't perfectly at attention. But Nancy had a solution for this. She brought out two longer straps, with clips at both ends, and attached one strap to the top of the cuff on each breast. She threaded these straps over Jenny's shoulders and let them hand down her back. Then she pulled out one more strap. This one had a clip on one end and a ring on the other. It also could be adjusted for length. She attached the ends of each of the over-the-shoulder straps to the ring, and then attached the clip on the end of the adjustable strap to the back of Jenny's g-string.</p> <p>The straps were slack at this point, so this arrangement as yet had very little effect. Now however, Nancy shortened the back strap until a dual effect was achieved. The boobs were pulled upward until they were REALLY at attention, and the fabric of Jenny's g-string was also pulled upward, effectively giving her a ""wedgie"". From the front the effect was to outline the plump pussy quite revealingly. It must have been a bit uncomfortable, as was attested to by Jenny's little squeal when the strap was shortened.</p> <p>The situation now was that Jenny's boobs were being held up by her crotch. Do you think this might be a new fashion? The boobs were also held apart by the bar. Thus all surfaces were readily available for whatever attentions Nancy might want to give them.</p> <p>Now Nancy returned from the wall with an implement that we have already gained familiarity with - the plastic fly-swatter. She brandished it in front of her frightened victim.</p> <p>""Remember the ¡®pink belly', Jenny? How about ¡®pink boobies'? Huh? What do you think of that?""</p> <p>""N-no! Please! They're very sensitive. You'll hurt me too much!""</p> <p>""You must be feeling a lot of guilt about all the things you stole. Well I'm going to help you ¡®get it off your chest'. Ha, ha!""</p> <p>Nancy wasted no time. Splat! ""Owww!"" Splat! ""Owww!"" Splat! ""Owwwwwww!""</p> <p>Three quick, sharp blows attacked the top of the left breast. The ¡®melon' bounced up and down with each blow and a red flush quickly appeared on the delicate skin. The stinging pain made the yelling Jenny's feet come up and she found herself swinging by her wrists, trying to reconnect her feet and the floor.</p> <p>Nancy continued to smack the same area of skin, her strategy was apparently to cause a buildup of pain in one small area at a time. It seemed to be effective, because Jenny became almost hysterical before Nancy finally paused after about ten strokes. The ¡®push-up bra' that Jenny was wearing produced a great degree of firmness in the targeted organ, thus the strokes were received with resilience and ¡®pop'. The rapid bouncing of the spherical mass of flesh was an amusing sidelight to the proceedings.</p> <p>Jenny begged piteously between sobs for Nancy to stop. Unfortunately for her, her pleas were in vain.</p> <p>Nancy resumed her work. Still working on the same breast, she now delivered a series of sharp smacks to the outer side surface. These seemed to be just as unpleasant as the others had been for poor Jenny, and the skin rapidly became reddened as Jenny yelled out on each stroke. This time the force of the blows cause the breast globe to bounce into its neighbor, in spite of the artificial distance between them imposed by the separating bar. Again Jenny lost her footing and dangled amusingly from the straps above her, her distorted boobs wobbling.</p> <p>Nancy waited patiently for Jenny to find her footing again. Now she began a series of smacks to the underside of the same breast. The effect was amusing to us as it was painful and embarrassing to Jenny. However, Nancy seemed troubled.</p> <p>""I can't swing as well from this angle. Will you help me, Timmy?""</p> <p>Timmy seemed to know what Nancy had in mind. He got up from his chair and approached the sorrowful Jenny.</p> <p>""No! Don't let him touch me! It's not decent!"" as Timmy's hand approached Jenny's left tit.</p> <p>He grabbed the nipple of the breast under attention and pulled upward, bringing the undersurface into easier view and access, and drawing a gasp from Jenny.</p> <p>""That's much better! Thank you, Timmy!"" said Nancy, ""See, Jenny? I can get a better swing this way. Look how nice and white the skin is¡­for the moment.""</p> <p> Nancy resumed her smacking with more impact this time and poor Jenny could only yell and moan and cry, both of which she did with great enthusiasm. Since the unfortunate breast was now pushed back up against her upper chest and shoulder, it wasn't able to ""roll with the punches"" like it had been doing previously. This added another level to the discomfort that Jenny was experiencing, as well as producing a more satisfying solidity to the smacking sounds that we were all enjoying.</p> <p>Actually, the strap around the base of poor Jenny's breast caused it to be so firm that it tended to bounce off her chest with each swat, like a volleyball, producing a challenge for Timmy to hang on to the nipple/handle. In fact one particularly lusty swat made it bounce right out of his grip. When he recovered the nipple again, he gripped it much harder than before, drawing an agonized yelp from our lovely culprit.</p> <p>Nancy is a very thorough and methodical girl. She made sure that every inch of Jenny's bulbous left breast was thoroughly reddened and thoroughly stinging and throbbing. She wasn't dissuaded in the least by Jenny's pitiful pleading and crying and yelping and squealing. In fact, it seemed music to her ears, helping to concentrate on doing a good job.</p> <p>Actually, she didn't cover ALL of the surface of the lovely melon. She carefully avoided smacking the nipple or the aureole. Very curious! Was she being merciful? I suspected otherwise.</p> <p>Nancy asked, in an obviously insincere tone of concern, ""Well, how is the little boobie, Jenny? Is it a bit sore?"" as she playfully patted and pinched the skin, drawing yelps and squeaks from the unfortunate teenager.</p> <p>Nancy then turned her attention to Jenny's as yet still pale white right breast. In the same fashion she slowly turned it a bright red, again getting help from Timmy on gaining better access to the undersurface. Nancy was just as methodical as before and it took another five minutes before she was satisfied, five minutes that must have seemed like an hour to poor Jenny, who yelled with each blow to punctuate her continuous sobbing and moaning. Occasionally, for variety, she would beg for mercy or promise fervently that she would never, EVER, steal again.</p> <p>Again Nancy carefully avoided the nipple area. Jenny was again on the verge of hysterics before Nancy decided she was finished, at least with this stage.</p> <p>Nancy paused, gazing in a pleased manner on the reddened globes bobbing before her. The only sound was Jenny's more or less continuous weeping and moaning over the fate of her beloved breasts, the red tops of which now glistened with her tears, and which must have been causing her considerable pain. I had to admit that they WERE being treated rather rudely. However, what Jenny probably DIDN'T realize was that this was just stage one.</p> <p>""Feeling a bit more repentant now, Jenny?"" asked Nancy with a cruel smile.</p> <p>""Y-Yes¡­"" came the hesitant answer.</p> <p>""Good, good! Well, let's see. Do you think you've had enough for today?""</p> <p>""Ohhhh y-y-ess! P-please, Nancy! I'll ALWAYS be good, from now on.""</p> <p>""Hmmm. Well, as much as I'd LIKE to spare your tender little breasties any more suffering, I'm afraid we have to continue, in order to make SURE that you're never bad again.""</p> <p>""Ohhh, No! No! No more! They're SO sore already. I couldn't¡­I just COULDN'T stand anymore!!"" Jenny babbled desperately.</p> <p>""Tell me, Jenny dear, are your nipples even MORE sensitive than the parts I've BEEN paddling?""</p> <p>""M-my n-n-n-¡­?""</p> <p>""That's NIPPLES, Jenny."" said and helpful Nancy .</p> <p>From the look of surprise and horror on her face, it appeared that Jenny had perhaps entertained the hope that her nipples were to be spared. After all, Nancy HAD been avoiding them, and surely NO ONE would be cruel enough to smack THEM, since they were so sensitive and delicate and all.</p> <p>Nancy continued, ""Yes, I was wondering just how sensitive they were. I think I'd like to find out, and anyway, it doesn't look right. With the rest of your titties so red, your nipples should be a bit darker, don't you think?""</p> <p>""Nancy, n-n-o, you wouldn't¡­""</p> <p>Smack! ""Yeowwwww!"" Nancy dealt the nipple of the left breast a sharp smack with the fly swatter. The fleshy mound compressed and rebounded admirably.</p> <p>Smack! ""Agggggh!!"" The same nipple, but this time Jenny attempted to push Nancy away from her with her feet. It was fairly ineffectual, but it was also insubordinate.</p> <p>Nancy was miffed, ""Ah, ah! Jenny! That's going to add up to some hefty demerits! Dad, Timmy, would you tie her feet for me, please?""</p> <p>Dave and Timmy quickly secured Jenny's feet to the floor, where she was left still balancing on the ball's of those same feet.</p> <p>Nancy dealt the poor nipple three more harsh smacks, drawing agonized yells with each one. Gradually the color of the nipple and surrounding area was getting darker.</p> <p>""How is it, Jenny? Getting a bit sore?"" Nancy smirked as she playfully whisked the tip of the fly swatter up and down across the darkening nub, bringing winces of pain with each whisk.</p> <p>Smack! Another hefty stroke, but it missed its mark, hitting the breast just below the aureole. The reason was that Timmy had mischievously sneaked behind Jenny and pulled on the strap for the left boob at the precise moment, as if it were a puppet on a string. It was quite amusing, even to Nancy, although Jenny seemed horribly embarrassed as Timmy continued to make both boobs flop up and down in a mad rhythm.</p> <p>""Very funny, Timmy!"" observed Nancy, ""Now please give it a rest, OK?""</p> <p>Timmy reclaimed his seat and Nancy continued to belabor the now dark and swollen nipple, paying little or no attention to Jenny's pitiful yells and yelps and sobs which gradually increased in intensity as Nancy sent stroke after stroke smacking into that most sensitive area. Each stroke produced a very satisfying smacking sound and a bouncing rebound of the fettered breast. The pain seemed to be becoming almost more than poor Jenny could bear just when Nancy stopped.</p> <p>""Ohhh! It hurrrrts! Oh! Oh!"" Jenny continued to moan, writhe, and sob.</p> <p>Observing with pride the results of her handiwork, Nancy said, ""Well, that certainly is an improvement. Don't you think so, Jenny? Look how much nicer your nipple goes with the rest of your titty now that it's a much darker color.""</p> <p>Indeed, the nipple and surrounding area were almost purple now, and looked very fetching. However, Jenny seemed unable to produce a coherent answer to Nancy's question, which was admittedly rhetorical.</p> <p>Nancy continued, ""Now, lets see about this OTHER nipple¡­""</p> <p>This woke Jenny up a bit. ""No! Please, no more! No more! I'll do anything if you'll please stop! I can't s-stand it!"" shaking her head in anticipation of more stinging, throbbing pain.</p> <p>""But, Jenny, you wouldn't want me to leave things in such an unbalanced state, would you? I wouldn't feel like I had done a good job, and after all, this IS for your own good, you know."" Nancy taunted, meanwhile giving threatening pats to the right nipple with the dreaded fly swatter.</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack! Three swift, crisp, sharp blows rained down on the surprised and defenseless nipple. Jenny screamed and threw her head back in sudden pain.</p> <p>Remorselessly, Nancy dealt out the full measure of punishment to Jenny's sensitive but oh so prominent right nipple. Jenny jerked, writhed, screamed and wept, and her boobs bounced wildly in all directions, much to our enjoyment. It was all to no avail - the smacking continued.</p> <p>When Nancy finally stopped the poor right nipple looked much like its neighbor - swollen, raw, and tending toward the purple. Jenny was in quite a bit of pain but was nevertheless very obviously relieved now that a very sensitive part of her body was no longer under direct attack. Perhaps she thought that we were through for the evening.</p> <p>Nancy seemed concerned, ""Gosh, Jenny, you seem to be feeling uncomfortable. Do your titties hurt?""</p> <p>""Ohhh yes! Oh they hurt SO much!"" Jenny answered although she really seemed barely conscious of her surroundings.</p> <p>""Here, let's set them free."" Nancy said as she undid the velcro on the straps that were so cruelly constricting Jenny's breasts. The lovely mounds flowed back to their normal, beautiful shapes, the only difference now being the coloring. Jenny moaned as she felt the blood rushing back into mistreated tissues.</p> <p>Nancy removed the rest of the now pointless straps and then retrieved a box from a shelf. It was full of clothespins. Jenny became more alert as she saw Nancy set this box down on a little table next to her.</p> <p>""What are you¡­what are those f-for?"" sniffed Jenny in a fearful voice.</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, dear, these are clothespins with especially powerful springs. Why don't you guess what they're for?"" Nancy smiled cruelly, holding up one of the menacing devices and opening and closing it in front of Jenny's terrified eyes.</p> <p>Another slightly unusual thing about the pin that Nancy was holding was that it had been fitted with a small metal ring on one of the gripping ends. In fact all of the pins had been thus altered. Please be patient, dear reader, and I will fill you in on the purpose for these rings at the proper time.</p> <p>Nancy asked Timmy, ""Will you help me again, brother dear?"" and Timmy eagerly rose from his seat to be of assistance. I took this opportunity, since I was sitting next to Dave, to reach into his nearest pants pocket and start toying with his erect penis. He seemed very appreciative!</p> <p>Without further delay, Nancy attached the clothespin to the top of Jenny's left breast, right up against her chest bone. It seemed to be fairly painful, and Jenny gasped and sighed, trying to contain the sensations it was providing her.</p> <p>Before she had figured out how to endure the first one, a second had been attached, again up against her chest, but at about 1:30. Jenny started whimpering just as Nancy briskly clipped on the third, at about 3:00. She continued in this fashion, making a circle of the base of the sensitive, aching boob. Timmy help by lifting it up by the nipple when Nancy was attaching pins to the under surface.</p> <p>""Ohh! They're hurting me! Ohhh! Ow! Ow! Please, take them off!"" Jenny kept begging and crying, each new clothespin adding a slightly higher pitch to her voice.</p> <p>When a full circle of pins had been established, Nancy began a second circle, about an inch out from the first one, and she attached these pins exactly the same, at 0 degrees, 45 degrees, 90 degrees, etc. The poor breast was beginning to look very amusing, like a bristly porcupine. One interesting effect of this system was that as the circles got closer to the nipple area, the circumferences became smaller, while the same number of pins went into each round trip. Thus the pins got closer together the closer they got to the ultra sensitive aureole. The last ring of pins clipped the edges of the aureole and seemed almost excruciating to poor Jenny.</p> <p>Nancy and Timmy toyed with Jenny a bit by ""ruffling"" the clothespins that were already biting so cruelly into her tender flesh. This made her cry out in a high pitched voice, ""Owwwwwww! Ow! Ow! Stop!"" and throw her head back in pain. Nancy and Timmy giggled excitedly as they continued tormenting their victim. Timmy got some especially loud responses by taking one of the pins closest to the nipple and giving it some sharp tweaks. I was so happy to see Timmy and Nancy getting along so well.</p> <p>For the aureole, Nancy pulled out a plastic bag that contained smaller clothespins made of plastic. These were truly nasty little items. They were, if anything, more powerful in their gripping abilities than the regular sized ones. After teasing poor Jenny for a few moments, holding one of the little clips open over a threatened fold of sensitive reddish brown flesh, Nancy finally allowed the pin to bite down with full force. Jenny seemed about ready to pull her straps out of their foundations, and her scream of agony was truly something to hear. At first she writhed jerked her body, causing both breasts to bounce around, but she soon realized that this caused her even more pain, and she managed to slow herself down a bit.</p> <p>It took just a couple of minutes to put two concentric rings of the very unfriendly little critters on the center part of Jenny's poor left breast, but it must have seemed a lot longer to her. Each new pin was fresh torment, yet more ""unbearable"" pain and humiliation for the pretty young teenager. And through her pain, she must have been aware of the ultimate destination that Nancy was heading for - the nipple itself. The present pain must have been equaled by the fear of the even greater pain that these nasty little devices could cause when attached to that sensitive bud.</p> <p>However, the little clothespins weren't destined for Jenny's lovely nipple. Instead, Nancy pulled out one of the regular sized ones that had had its grip strengthened through clever use of rubber bands. Remember, these were especially strong springs to begin with. Nancy seemed have to really squeeze hard to open it. As soon as she had, she happily attached it to the sensitive morsel of Jenny's nipple.</p> <p>Jenny gasped and squealed and begged as she felt the greed pin biting down on that very sensitive spot. The clip was so strong that her nipple was almost completely flattened, and she seemed to be in tremendous pain. Jenny moaned and cried and rolled her head.</p> <p>""Would you like me to take them off, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Please! Please take them off!""</p> <p>""Well, it's good to know what you want - that's a first step. And you WILL get your wish, Jenny, dear, but not just yet. First we have to do the other little boobie!"" Nancy answered with a cruel laugh and a wink to the rest of us.</p> <p>""No! Please no! I'll be good! I'll d-do anything.""</p> <p>Nancy paused a second, with a clothespin poised to bite greedily into Jenny's luscious right breast.</p> <p>""Anything?"" she asked.</p> <p>Jenny seemed taken aback by that question, and couldn't answer.</p> <p>""Well, we'll explore THAT avenue later."" Said Nancy, ""Meanwhile¡­""</p> <p>She attached the first pin and Jenny squealed wonderfully.</p> <p>Things went pretty much the same with the second tit as they did with the first, and while it might be boring to describe it, it was nevertheless a wonderful few minutes to watch and listen, as Jenny responded just as enthusiastically as before. There were a few pauses for Timmy and Nancy to do some ""ruffling"" of the already attached clothespins, on both breasts, but remorselessly the second breast gradually grew its own set of bristles, including the marvelously sensitive and now very sore right aureole and with another extra strength pin for the nipple, and. Jenny was beside herself with pain and embarrassment, but we all thought she looked quite fetching.</p> <p>We took a brief break and I passed around refreshments to my family members. I even gave Jenny a few sips of wine, to help bolster her flagging spirits. She seemed a bit depressed, poor thing, and really in quite a bit of discomfort. I took care to give the clip on her left nipple a little twist after she sipped her wine, and was rewarded with a strangled gurgle.</p> <p>As anyone knows who has spent much time disciplining young girls, the breasts provide excellent ways of inducing humiliation and pain - which is, of course, the whole point. One rather enjoyable diversion, enjoyed greatly by men I'm sure, and which is quite humiliating but not terribly painful, is to require the culprit to cause her own breasts to bounce or swing about. This can be especially effective and rewarding when the girl in question is blessed with such large tits as Jenny possesses and is a very shy and modest girl such as Jenny is.</p> <p>Like many of your readers, I prefer disciplines which are both humiliating AND painful. Well what could be more painful than a poor girl whose breasts are already covered with very painful pinching devices being forced to bounce them up and down and swing them round and round? This is exactly what we did with poor Jenny, and the results were highly entertaining.</p> <p>At first she refused, but it only took one tap from the judicial cane on her g-string covered cunt to convince her to obey. I took note of this since it implied an exquisitely sensitive pussy if she would prefer to cause her breasts a great deal more pain from her own actions rather than risk even the lightest of attacks on her female organ.</p> <p>Thus we were treated to some wonderful sights and sounds as we enjoyed our snacks. We made Jenny flop her breasts up and down, and then swing them around in circles, first clockwise then counter-clockwise. The sight of those huge boobs covered with clothespins swinging and bouncing every which way was definitely not to be missed, and added to this were the yelps and squeals and moans and wails of pain and mortification as the already rudely biting clothespins and wreaked even more havoc on those tender organs. At one point in mid-swing, one of the clothespins from the undersurface of the right breast was pulled loose and fell to the floor. Jenny announced this with a surprised and agonized series of yells, ""Aggggh! Oh! Oh! Owwwww!"" Obviously, this hurt quite a bit.</p> <p>If you readers would like to test this out, try attaching an ordinary spring type clothespin to some fleshy part that isn't especially sensitive. For instance, your belly, perhaps, but definitely NOT a nipple! You'll most likely notice that the pin causes a bit of pain, but that it's nothing you can't bear. Now try yanking the clothespin off, without opening it. Hurts, doesn't it? Imagine if it had been on your breast and if it had been an extra strength pin, such as Jenny's were. Poor girl!</p> <p>Dave, ever the gallant, made quick to retrieve the pin and to carefully replace it, and he clearly enjoyed the process quite a bit, feasting his tactile senses on Jenny's wonderful breast and his visual senses on Jenny's horrified and pain-filled eyes. He couldn't resist a little tweak on the clip that was so rudely attached to her nipple, drawing an amusing yelp from our victim.</p> <p>Nancy was finished with her snack and ready for more action. She walked up to Jenny, and, in a tone of fake concern, said, ""Those must be hurting quite a bit, huh, Jenny?"", ruffling the clothespins on both breasts.</p> <p>""Ow! Owwww! Yes, they REALLY hurt BAD! Please PLEASE take them off!""</p> <p>""Ok, Jenny, dear, we'll take them off. And this is how we'll do it.""</p> <p>From the bottom of the box that the clothespins came in, Nancy pulled out a long string with clip hooks attached, one every six inches or so. She picked the hook at one end of the string and clipped it onto the ring on the clothespin that was the last one she attached - the extra tight one on Jenny's right nipple.</p> <p>""W-what are you, OW!, doing? Ouch!"" Jenny grimaced in pain with each jostle of the cruel pins. She watched the interesting proceedings with fear in her lovely dark eyes.</p> <p>One by one all of the pins on Jenny's right breast were attached to a hook on the string. Again Timmy came to Nancy's aid for the clothespins UNDERNEATH Jenny's breast, only this time he held the breast up by the clothespin attached to poor, aching nipple. Getting a new string, Jenny performed the same operation on Jenny's left breast, starting with the nipple and working down to the base.</p> <p>Nancy stepped back a few feet with the ends of both strings in her hand. Each string extended from her hand to a clothespin on the top of and at the base of its respective reddened breast. Playfully she tugged lightly on both, drawing a whimper of pain and fear from Jenny, who most likely had a pretty good idea of what was coming.</p> <p>Now Nancy began to pull steadily on the string attached to the left breast, at first lightly, and then with gradually increasing strength, causing the first clothespin to pull painfully on the breast skin, stretching a fold of it rudely.</p> <p>Jenny moaned with the mounting pain, and begged, ""Oh, Nancy. Please, don't! Please, don't.""</p> </div>",['Wherein Jenny tries on a new bra and discovers a new use for clothespins.']
1675,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 8",8,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-26,13,5,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>If anything, her begging had the opposite effect of the intended. Nancy gave a little yank, pulling the pin roughly from the tender skin and apparently sending and extremely sharp message of pain from the breast to Jenny's brain.</p> <p>""Auuuugggh!"" Jenny threw her head back and yelled.</p> <p>Yank! Another pin came off, this time from the other breast. ""Aggggghhhh!""</p> <p>""Well, Jenny."" said Nancy, ""What do you prefer? Should I keep going slowly, or should I get it over with and pull them all off really fast?"" giving playful little tugs on the second clothespin on the left breast.</p> <p>Jenny was almost in too much pain from the previous two pins being pulled off to hear what Nancy was saying, but finally she got the gist of it.</p> <p>""Ohhh! No! No more! It's TOO MUCH! PLEASE!"" she begged, looking so cute in her wooden bra, pleading shaking her head back and forth.</p> <p>""Since you didn't choose, I'll take that to mean you don't care. Hmm, let's see, I think we'll try the fast method for a change.""</p> <p>""Nooooo, don't!""</p> <p>But it was no use. Nancy first dropped the left string and then pulled long and hard on the right string, hand over hand, pulling in extremely rapid fashion all of the pins from the poor, pained, left breast right up to the small ones on the aureole. Jenny just about jumped out of her skin, and would have I guess if it had been anatomically possible. Her screams of anguish were awe inspiring and rose, admirably, in pitch as the pain neared her nipple area. I began to think she might have operatic potential.</p> <p>Jenny yelled and moaned and cried for a good ten seconds as the pain remained extremely intense for that long after the most recent clothespin had been pulled off.</p> <p>""There!"" said Nancy, ""That must be quite a relief!"" at which we all shared a laugh at poor Jenny's expense.</p> <p>The newly depinned left breast was looking very interesting. Each clothespin had left an angry mark of a deep, almost purplish, red, over the general flush of the entire surface that came from the ""pink boobie"" treatment. The pain resulting from having them suddenly yanked off seemed to be quite persistent, as Jenny couldn't seem to stop moaning and sighing.</p> <p>Nancy relinquished the string she was holding and picked up the one attached to the right breast. She lightly tugged on the first clothespin attached at the base. Jenny faintly moaned, ""Noooo¡­. Noooo¡­""</p> <p>Yank! ""Aggh! Ow! Ow!"" One pin popped off.</p> <p>Yank! ""Owwww! Ohhh! Stop!"" The second.</p> <p>With a glint in her eye Nancy continued, popping off one clothespin at a time, allowing enough time between each for Jenny to fully appreciate the very interesting sensations she was being treated to. With each yank Jenny reacted with agonized exclamations of sudden, sharp pain. After a few, Jenny started begging desperately, anytime she could find her voice, for Nancy to stop - in vain of course.</p> <p>At last the last of the string of regular sized clothespins was cruelly yanked off, leaving Jenny's right breast in more or less the same situation as the right - that is with nothing but the very cruel little clips on her aureole and nipple, looking like some kind of bristly blossom. The breasts themselves were in fairly pitiful condition -basically a flushed bright red decorated with polka-dots of dark purplish red. Jenny looked with horrified eyes at the altered appearance of her beloved bosom as she continued to sigh and moan with the burning, aching pain.</p> <p>Nancy picked up the string attached to the aureole of the left breast and, holding both like a set of reins, she proceeded to pull lightly on them until each of the two clothespins that they were attached two was pulled out tautly from the breast, cruelly pulling on the sensitive skin that it was biting into. Jenny squealed and moaned pathetically.</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, old girl, I guess you know what's next¡­the best part!"" said heartless Nancy as she began lightly shaking the two strings, causing the breasts to bob up and down and causing poor Jenny to yell in pain and beg pitifully for mercy.</p> <p>Gradually Nancy increased the force that she was exerting on the two strings, stretching even further the sensitive aureole skin and bringing Jenny's moans a notch or two higher in pitch.</p> <p>""Boy, these little ones really hold on tight!"" Nancy observed, ""I'll bet they REALLY hurt when they finally come off!"" Suddenly she yanked quite hard on the string attached to the left breast, pulling the mean little clothespin loose and drawing a long, loud scream from darling Jenny and leaving a little purple mark on the wrinkled aureole flesh.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhghhh! Oh no! Nooo! Owwwww!""</p> <p>Yank! Another little clothespin popped off and Jenny's begging was replaced by another high-pitched scream. I became very thankful that we were quite far from neighbors or any curious ears. The tears were simple flowing our of her eyes and her sobs were heart-breaking. I couldn't help being very proud of my daughter Nancy. She was making great use of Jenny's fine breasts to impart a serious, not-soon-to-be-forgotten lesson</p> <p>Nancy again indulged herself with a few little teasing, tormenting tugs on the right breast, producing little grunts of pain from the teary victim. Yank! Suddenly the pin popped off and we were treated to another operatic high note from Jenny as she writhed with the sharp pain.</p> <p>Before pulling off the next one, back on the left breast again, this time Nancy tried a little swinging action as she tugged, causing the suffering breast to be swung around, causing some apparently very disagreeable sensations, perhaps caused as much by the flopping around of the very tight pin on Jenny's poor nipple as by the tugging on the aureol.</p> <p>This went on, of course. Nancy knew how to take her time and enjoy herself, and I have to say that none us became bored. Jenny seemed to have an endless supply of yelps, screams, yells, cries and moans, of infinite variety, and we appreciated them all; and Nancy exercised a lot of creativity herself - sometimes suddenly yanking loose a clothespin, sometimes giving playful tugs before hand, sometimes pulling gradually harder and harder, increasing poor Jenny's pain, until the clothespin pulled loose. Also greatly enjoyed by all were the ceaseless gyrations of Jenny's stunningly beautiful, almost naked body. Eventually, however, all of the small clothespins had been pulled off and there only remained the two ""super-grippers"" on her nipples. By this time Jenny was close to hysterical with humiliation and pain. Her aureoles were now gaily decorated with many painful looking purplish red marks.</p> <p>""Almost finished, Jenny, dear!"" announced Nancy as she tightened both strings, causing the fiercely biting clothespins to stand out from the centers of Jenny's much-abused breasts. Jenny moaned and cried as she felt the pain in her nipples increase, but she seemed to be beyond any rational discourse at this point.</p> <p>Nancy started pulling harder on both strings, with the apparent intention of causing both clothespins to pop off either at once or close to it. But these were really on tight. The effect of her pulling was for sadly mistreated nipples to be stretched most cruelly out from the breasts, until they were almost twice there normal length. Nancy was pulling at just about full strength and was leaning backwards. Effectively, she was being held up by Jenny's nipples! Alas, it appeared that the clothespins were more than a match for Nancy's strength.</p> <p>They seemed to be also more than a match for what little fortitude Jenny may have possessed. The poor girl began screaming hysterically with the intense and increasing pain, looking quite lovely as she did so, I might add.</p> <p>But there was no reason to worry, because we are a family that believes in teamwork. One nod from Nancy and the rest of us rose, approached the scene of action and pitched in. The result was that Nancy and I commanded the string attached to the right breast and Dave and Timmy took charge of the other. It didn't take long before the much anticipated event occurred, or, I should say, events. But it was really just one EVENT, because both clothespins popped off, after some very hefty pulling, at the same time.</p> <p>Jenny shrieked like a banshee, and fainted, hanging limply by her wrists, her body glistening with sweat and tears. It seemed wrong to me that she should be missing out on the full appreciation of this experience, so I quickly obtained some smelling salts from the shelf and held them under her nose. In no time she awakened and shortly thereafter became reacquainted with the painful condition of her breasts and nipples, and began crying hysterically.</p> <p>To ensure that she drank in the full experience, I thoughtfully flicked her nipples with my forefingers, drawing anguished yelps. ""Are your little nips sore, darling?"" I asked. She didn't seem desirous of entering into conversation.</p> <p>I noticed that Nancy was standing beside me, quietly observing Jenny and her gaily colored boobs with and air of placid satisfaction. We shared a mother/daughter smile, and I said, ""You did a wonderful job, Nancy.""</p> <p>""Thanks, Mom!"" and she gave me a wonderful hug.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Dave and Timmy were unfastening Jenny's wrist cuffs. As soon as their support was removed, Jenny's knees gave out and she collapsed into my arms. Unfortunately for her this caused her very sore and tender tits to be crushed against me and she gave out a weak little yelp. With a little help from Dave I managed to flop her down into and easy chair.</p> <p>""Mom, why don't we put some soothing salve on Jenny's poor little tits?"" Nancy asked.</p> <p>""I believe I have just the right stuff for young Jenny."" I answered as I got a jar out of a drawer in the wall. What was in the jar was a special concoction of Dave's. It looked just like cold cream, and, at first, that's just what it felt like - very soothing no doubt to a pair of mistreated breasts. I suspect that not many of your readers, dear professor, expect that this special concoction is as innocent as it seems. I confess that they are right. About a minute after application the treated area starts to become very hot, and the heat grows in intensity until it is all but unbearable. Naturally, areas with lots of nerve endings were especially susceptible.</p> <p>I put on a pair of rubber gloves and applied the cream to Jenny's breasts. I had to use a lot of the stuff because there was such a great deal of surface area. Jenny really was kind of out of it, because she didn't really seem to fully aware of what I was doing, although she did seem to enjoy, in a dreamy way, the initially soothing effect. I applied the cream very thoroughly, because that's the kind of person I am, especially on Jenny's nipple areas, taking care to rub it well into the skin. This last operation woke Jenny up a bit as I rubbed and massaged her sensitive and sore nipples. I'm afraid I couldn't resist giving each of them a sharp little tweak, producing an amusing yelp, before leaving them alone.</p> <p>Gradually, Jenny began to come to her senses, about the same time that the salve started getting a bit nasty.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! They're burning! Ow!"" were the first words out of her lovely mouth. She began to rub her breasts in a vain attempt to comfort them, but this only accelerated the effects of the salve. As the burning increased she started panicking.</p> <p>""Ah! Ahhh! Ohhh! Ohhh! Oh, help! They're bur-r-r-rning!"" she began to shake them about - it seemed that the air gave them just a little bit of relief. The effect was quite amusing and satisfying. She rolled out of the chair and onto her back on the floor, writhing in agony, her scarlet and purple breasts flopping back and forth with her gyrations. Gradually the burning and her strength waned and she again passed into a sort of faint.</p> <p>We helped her up to her room and dumped her on her bed, a forlorn young girl who now had boobs that were almost a colorful as her bottom had been two nights before. And her bottom was still pretty colorful in its own right. She rolled right over on her back, to take pressure off of her sore tits.</p> <p>We ""tuned in"" on the TV monitor downstairs, not expecting much since Jenny hadn't done any ""self-pleasuring"" since before the first session. However, we were pleasantly surprised. Even as she wept for the sad state of her twin ""big treasures"", her right hand stole down to her furry, plump ""little treasure"" and began softly caressing it. It wasn't long before she was moaning and groaning in ecstasy instead of pain. It was a great show, which we dubbed ""The Purple Breasted Mattress Thrasher"". Naturally it was recorded.</p> <p>After her orgasm died down the pain in her boobs seemed to reassert itself and she massaged them oh so tenderly as she gradually fell into an exhausted sleep. The family went to bed as well, but I can definitely tell you that Dave and I did NOT go to sleep for a long time. I suspect that Nancy and Timmy were awake for a while at least. Yes the evening had been quite stimulating! And it was wonderful to realize that there was so much fun still to come.</p> <p>The next morning Jenny found a slightly different costume to wear. Similar to the days before, there were two items of clothing, but, instead of a g-string and a halter top, this time it was a g-string and a pair of shorts - nothing to cover her beloved breasts. I provided the shorts simply to emphasize by contrast the nakedness of her breasts.</p> <p>Breakfast was yet another ordeal for the poor, sensitive, modest girl. Her breasts had become two Technicolor beacons, covering almost the entire color spectrum, every color, it seemed, except for their original white. They also appeared to be quite sore, since she winced whenever any movement of hers caused them to bounce or jiggle in the slightest. Her nipples especially were swollen and purple, along with the aureols.</p> <p>If you remember, the day after we attended to Jenny's big bottom Nancy and Timmy were given permission to torment it through the day in various ways. Well, this day was the same for her boobs. Timmy and Nancy were allowed to pinch and tweak them as much as they wanted. Dave helped them rig up a little ""leash"" with some light leather strap and two clips for Jenny's nipples. Even though these clips were not terribly wicked, Jenny's sore and swollen nipples could barely tolerate them In addition, they tightened when pulled, to ensure that Jenny would instantly follow wherever she was led. The kids made her crawl around the house on all fours, yanking cruelly on the leash whenever she dawdled. Sometimes Timmy would walk behind her and encourage her with a playful toe tapping her between the legs. It was pretty clear where his interests lay!</p> <p>I could tell that Timmy was getting more and more excited, because the next night was to be HIS night. Yes, it's true that he already had had a wonderful time tormenting his sister Nancy on two other occasions, but for him it was ten times more wonderful to think of having his lovely, unattainable, cousin Jenny at his mercy. Now he was like a kid that couldn't wait for Christmas. My guess was he probably wouldn't sleep at all this coming night, the poor kid. I really felt for him!</p> <p>After supper, during which Jenny ate hardly a bite and the rest of us enjoyed looking at her most interesting breasts, Timmy and Dave retired to the workshop/punishment room to make final preparations for the following night.</p> <p>We made Jenny wash the dishes, thinking it might be amusing to have a topless dishwasher, and Nancy and I stayed in the kitchen to watch her at her work. After she finished I gave her permission to go to her room, but she seemed to want to talk, and I sensed that she very much preferred it to be between just her and me. I sent Nancy off to watch TV and I said, ""What's the matter, Jenny?""</p> <p>As she fumbled for words I indicated a chair at the kitchen table. She sat, but winced a bit as her bottom made initial contact. Evidently four days wasn't quite enough to heal from the rather rough treatment we had given it! Meanwhile I enjoyed the thought of having a heart-to-heart talk with a bare-breasted niece.</p> <p>""I¡­I¡­. w-well, that is¡­Oh, Aunt Marge, I know I've deserved to be punished, but I've been punished already - haven't I? And I've been so embarrassed in front of Timmy and Uncle Dave. I know that I am supposed to, to, to h-have another session.. but¡­haven't I had enough? Couldn't you PLEASE let me off? I promise I'll never steal anything ever again.""</p> <p>I thought for a second, ""Well, Jenny, do you really think you've been punished enough for what you've done to your family?""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to realize that she had to be careful. If she said that she HAD had enough, she knew that I might take this as evidence that she didn't realize the seriousness of her crimes.</p> <p>""Ohhh! I know it was VERY bad, and I deserve a great deal of punishment, but it's just that¡­that¡­""</p> <p>""Out with it, girl!""</p> <p>""Oh, I-I'm afraid of, what you'll do to me next, and I'm a-afraid that you'll make me be completely naked. Oh, please tell me you're not going to make me completely naked? Not in front of Timmy and Uncle Dave. Oh, please, Aunt Marge!!""</p> <p>""Why, Jenny, dear, you've already been just the next thing to completely naked. What are you concerned about - a couple more square inches of skin? Oh really, now!""</p> <p>""Ohh, I just c-can't let them s-see me¡­d-down th-th¡­you know, see my¡­Ohh!""</p> <p>""You mean your pussy, Jenny, dear? You don't want Uncle Dave and Timmy to see your pussy?""</p> <p>Jenny blushed furiously at this, and stared at the table, ""Y-yes, that's it.""</p> <p>""Well, Jenny, dear, I'm afraid I have to continue with our policy here. I'm not going to tell you anything about what your session tomorrow will involve. But surely you realize that Dave and Timmy have seen pussies before, and I'm sure yours is no different from the rest.""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to wince at each use of the word ""pussy"". She was such a modest girl!</p> <p>""Ohhh, Aunt Marge, couldn't you whip my bottom some more? I'll be good and stay in position and say everything you want me to say, and, and¡­""</p> <p>""Tell, me, Jenny, is that all you're worried about - whether or not Uncle Dave and Timmy get a glimpse of your bush?""</p> <p>""W-well I'm also w-worried about what you'll d-do t-to it¡­me¡­it. I just couldn't stand it there, Aunt Marge. I just couldn't!!! It would hurt too much!!""</p> <p>""Well, dear, I certainly agree that a girl's vulva is a very tender place, and if we did punish you there it probably WOULD hurt quite a bit.""</p> <p>Jenny allowed herself a glimmer of hope. ""You mean you w-won't punish me there?""</p> <p>""Oh, no, Jenny, I said no such thing. I'm not saying ANYTHING about tomorrow.""</p> <p>Jenny burst into tears. ""You couldn't! You wouldn't!"" she cried hysterically.</p> <p>""Get ahold on yourself dear. There, there, get along to bed. Here, I'll break the rules just a bit and let you in on some good news. Your little cousin Timmy will be the master of ceremonies for tomorrow night, and you know how much he likes you. So there isn't really that much to fear after all, is there?""</p> <p>Jenny was thunderstruck. Apparently she had never considered that she might be subjected to the merciless cruelties of her young cousin. Any teenage girl knows in her heart the dangers possible from twelve year old boys. It stopped her tears and she stared at me in horror.</p> <p>""N-no, n-not Timmy¡­you wouldn't let Timmy¡­oh you couldn't, could you?""</p> <p>""Now, now, dear. No need to get yourself into an uproar. What do you think Timmy's going to do to you anyway?""</p> <p>""I¡­he¡­I d-don't k-know¡­""</p> <p>""See? Let tomorrow take care of itself, dear. Now, along to bed with you. Go on¡­good night."" And I watched the demoralized teen slink slowly from the kitchen.</p> <p>I gathered Timmy and Dave from the workshop and we joined Nancy in the TV room. We tune Jenny in, to see if there might be any fun. We had the enjoyment of seeing the bare-breast youngster sitting on the bed and crying bitterly, but, instead of comforting herself as she had on other nights, she seemed to become lost in deep thought. I suspected that she might be up to something.</p> <p>Sure enough later that night we were awakened by the burglar alarm. Dave and I rushed downstairs to find young Jenny, dressed in only her shorts, attempting to climb out a window. We carried the desperate girl, naked, mulitcolored breasts flopping, up to her room and locked her in. Before we left her there I expressed my extreme disappointment and let her know that she had just added greatly to her demerit count. The despair painted on her face was wondrous to see!</p> <p>When Jenny was awakened by the alarm the next morning, with me watching from the kitchen TV monitor, I could tell that her breasts had a ways to go to recover from Nancy's rather harsh treatment of them two nights before. Bruises and discoloration abounded. As she pulled herself out of bed, it was also apparent that they were still very sore and tender. Almost any motion that caused them to shift or swing about brought a wince to Jenny's lovely face.</p> <p>The clothing Jenny found laid out for her was probably quite a surprise. Instead of a couple of skimpy pieces of cloth, I had left her a complete Britlish schoolgirl's outfit, complete with skirt, jacket, tie, white socks, penny loafers, and regulation green knickers. She seemed to hardly know what to do with this bounty, but finally she got the idea and dressed. She looked absolutely scrumptious. I wondered if she might have any idea of what kinds of evil ideas a costume such as that could engender in the mind of a teenage boy like Timmy, or of a terminal teenager in his thirties like Dave.</p> <p>I figured she didn't have much of an idea, because her state of mind seemed improved. I think that she was beginning to hope that her session with Timmy wasn't going to be so horribly embarrassing after all. She probably figured that even a family such as ours had some limits to how improperly they might treat a naughty teenager. She probably figured that all of her worries about the boys getting a look, and maybe even a feel, at her feminine parts were overblown - that she was perhaps out of the woods on that score.</p> <p>Well, dear reader, what do YOU think? Do you think Jenny's future for this day was to be quite so nice? I think YOU know our family better than that! Jenny was an example of the condemned person finding hope in the slightest thing - a drowning person clutching at straws. She was in fact falling right into our plan, which involved repeated offers of hope for reprieve which was only to be miserably disappointed.</p> <p>To keep Jenny even more in the dark, everyone made and effort to treat her very politely and with some deference. This SHOULD have raise her suspicions, but it didn't appear to. Instead, her spirits improved as the day wore on. However, during supper, it was clear that some of her apprehensions were returning. After all, there WAS going to be SOME kind of a session tonight, and we certainly hadn't been especially gentle with her or especially protective of her feminine modesty on the two previous sessions.</p> <p>I said, in a calm voice, ""Well, Jenny, dear, it's time for your last session, except of course for your demerit session which will be two days from today. Congratulations on being almost finished with your training and punishment. Now, please come with us into the workshop and will see about getting this over with.""</p> <p>Jenny's rose with difficulty. Her conflicting emotions caused her knees to tremble. Her lovely dark eyes were wide as saucers and her lip trembled. Hope and fear battled within her breast, or, breasts, which, by the way, did a marvelous job of filling out her terrific outfit - in fact the buttons on her shirt at breast level seemed in some danger. And now they were rising and falling with fearful quick breathing.</p> <p>We followed the worlds cutest schoolgirl as she walked unsteadily to meet her fate - and what a fate it was to be!</p> <p>The only item that was uncovered in the workshop was the famous gynecological exam table that we had first used on Nancy, in ""The Seat of Learning"", and then later had Jenny on, on her hands and knees, to receive her caning from Nancy - the ""hamster girl"" session. This time, however, the stirrups had been replaced, giving it that dreaded look that any teenager who has been to that certain type of doctor recognizes instantly. Jenny almost fainted, and in fact would have fallen to the floor if I hadn't caught her.</p> <p>All of her hopes were dashed in an instant!</p> <p>""Oh no! No! No!"" she screamed, trying desperately to escape. Dave and I held her easily.</p> <p>""Jenny, you're earning more demerits. Stop it!"" I ordered.</p> <p>This calmed her a bit.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy moved the table off of center stage, where the lights were shining. I ordered Jenny to stand under the lights where the table had been.</p> <p>After everyone had grabbed comfortable seats, except for Jenny of course, I began, ""Now, Jenny, perhaps I had better remind you. You have amassed quite a few demerit points up to now. I hope you understand that your demerit session is designed to make sure that you ALWAYS behave well under discipline in the future. Think what this implies, my dear. A demerit session is not something you want to experience, even though you ARE going to, so you had REALLY best do your best to avoid MORE demerits, which will only increase the discomfort you will experience then. Understood?""</p> <p>""Y-Yes, ma'am."" answered the tearful, ravishing, young British schoolgirl.</p> <p>""All right, then. Now, you'll be happy, I'm sure, because of your rather obsessive modesty, to learn that at first you'll only be removing one item of clothing.""</p> <p>She looked at me hopefully.</p> <p>""Your underpants."" I continued, and then enjoyed the look of confusion and dismay this statement produced.</p> <p>""M-my, my, oh, but I can't!"" wringing her hands.</p> <p>""Either that our we'll very happily remove all of your clothing and assign you a large number of extra demerits. Come on, which is it, girl? Quickly!""</p> <p>Jenny quickly decided that obedience was the better course. She seemed to also realize that she could remove her ""knickers"" without immodestly exposing herself. Self-consciously she reach up under her skirt and carefully worked her underwear down to her knees and then stepped out of them. She held them in her hands awkwardly, not knowing what she was supposed to do.</p> <p>""Present your underpants to Timmy, Jenny, and ask him to do his best to see that you are well disciplined this evening."" I ordered, with a smile at Timmy, who was beaming with cruel pleasure.</p> <p>Jenny walked reluctantly to Timmy and held out the knickers to him. He took them greedily. Jenny then said, very quietly, ""Please discipline me well, Timmy.""</p> </div>","['Wherein Nancy kindly removes some clothespins, Jenny provides the family some more interesting television viewing, and the ""British Schoolgirl"" makes her appearance.']"
1676,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 9",9,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-29,14,5,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""You'd better believe it, girly!"" the eager youngster answered with a laugh, as he stuck the knickers in his back pocket.</p> <p>Jenny returned to her position in the center of the room, as if she knew instinctively that that was what was desired of her.</p> <p>I said, ""At this point, Jenny, you will have a choice. You can go through this session in two different ways - with your skirt on - or, without it. If you choose the latter, you will cheerfully remove your skirt and hand it to Timmy, and you will only receive half the punishment that you would otherwise receive. It's up to you. What will it be, Jenny, dear?""</p> <p>Jenny seemed confused. Since she didn't know what the punishment was to be or how bad it was to be, she couldn't know for certain how much she'd be gaining by having it cut in half. On the other hand, she KNEW that she didn't want to take her skirt off in front of us, particularly in front of Timmy and Dave. In addition to this, she probably grasped at the hope that if she chose to retain her skirt that she would thereby retain her modesty. She apparently forgot the fact that she had on no underwear. Thus she made a mistake.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! I CAN'T take off my skirt, Aunt Marge! I can't! Not in front of men or boys!""</p> <p>""Then you've made your decision. Well and good, Jenny. You will therefore be receiving double what you would otherwise have got.""</p> <p>This brought tears of fear to her eyes but no wavering in her decision. Her feminine modesty prevailed over her fears for her physical well-being.</p> <p>I turned to my son, and said, ""You can take over from here, Timmy. She's all yours. Uncle Dave and I will check back in on how you kids are doing in a little while"" and Dave and I left the room, heading immediately to the TV room, where we quickly tuned in the workshop. We didn't want to miss anything and tuned in right away, obtaining a view from a camera mounted in the ceiling of the workshop, giving us a very good view of the proceedings.</p> <p>Timmy grinned broadly, and Jenny shuddered in fear.</p> <p>Timmy rose and began to push the table back into the light, ordering Jenny to stand aside, which she did, looking fearfully at the dreaded stirrups. Perhaps then it might have begun to dawn on her that if she were to assume the classic position that this table implied, having a skirt on would be at best a very precarious protection of her much valued modesty.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh…. ohhhh…."" she softly whimpered.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Now, cousin, Jenny, lets have you sit up on the side of the table. Good girl.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, sitting on the edge of the table and carefully making sure her skirt was safely arranged.</p> <p>""Now slide around on you bottom. That's it. Careful of your skirt, cousin, dear."" Timmy ordered with a grin, helping Jenny swing her legs around so that she was sitting lengthwise on the table, again with her skirt carefully positioned over her legs. Jenny was positively shivering with apprehension.</p> <p>""Lie down on you back, now. That's right, with your head on the pillow. Put your arms at your sides - not over your pussy."" Jenny had protectively attempted to shield her crotch area with her hands. Even though she was still modestly covered, lying down made her feel very vulnerable. Timmy's use of the word ""pussy"" made Jenny gasp in shock.</p> <p>What a picture Jenny made now. A prim English schoolgirl with fabulous looks and big boobs, stretched out helplessly on a gynecological exam table and at the mercy of an evil-minded twelve year old boy. Dave seemed close to having a stroke and I was extremely wet.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, well just secure your arms so you won't hurt yourself."" Said Timmy as he attached Jenny's arms to the sides of the table with conveniently placed straps.</p> <p>Jenny moaned fearfully, ""Ohhhh, please, don't…."" but she didn't resist, and before she knew it, both of her arms were securely fastened.</p> <p>Jenny seemed even more concerned as Timmy carefully removed both of her cute little shoes and socks.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny"" said Timmy, ""For this next step, you must be very careful and do exactly as I say so as not to displace your skirt and expose yourself. Now, lets carefully lift this leg over here - to this stirrup.""</p> <p>Jenny seemed entranced, and allowed her leg to be guided without resistance. At least partly she was cooperating so as to help preserve her now very shaky modesty.</p> <p>The stirrups at this point were positioned very close to the foot of the table, thus Jenny's leg was pulled to one side but not pulled backwards toward her head. Since the skirt was a long one - a very tasteful brown paid, by the way - her cunt was still protected from our eager views.</p> <p>Timmy secured Jenny's left foot and then did the same with the right. Jenny was now pretty well fixed in position, but Timmy made sure by wrapping two straps around her torso, one just above and one just below her boobs, and fixing them to the table. He was careful not to touch her breasts, preferring to let her have the illogical illusion that she wasn't being molested.</p> <p>Timmy went behind Jenny and put another pillow under her head, so that she could more easily see what was going on, then he grabbed a stool, placed it at the side of the table next to her hips, and sat down.</p> <p>""So, cousin."" He said, ""What do you think is going to happen to you today?""</p> <p>""I d-don't know…"" with a sob.</p> <p>""Well, lets see, what part of you was punished on your first session?""</p> <p>Jenny could only stare.</p> <p>""Answer, Jenny, or I'll flip this little skirt up.""</p> <p>""Ohhh! No! No! Don't! My bottom! You punished my bottom!""</p> <p>""Good girl! Now, what part of you did we punish on your second session.""</p> <p>Very quietly, Jenny managed to murmur, ""M-my b-b-breasts."" The horror of where Timmy was aiming was beginning to hit her.</p> <p>""That's right, and Nancy did a very good job, didn't she?""</p> <p>""Y-yes…Oh, please, Timmy don't do it to me!""</p> <p>""So, we can't very well punish your bottom or your breasts again, can we? That would be unfair to your bottom and your breasts, so we have to find some other part of you to punish, don't we?""</p> <p>Silence.</p> <p>""Don't we?!""</p> <p>""Y-yes."" Came a little girl voice.</p> <p>""So, why don't you tell us - give us a suggestion - what should be the part of you that I punish tonight?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh!""</p> <p>""Come on, cousin Jenny.""</p> <p>""My legs - you can punish my legs!""</p> <p>""Yes, I could punish your legs, but Dad and Mom and Nancy got to punish your bottom, which was very sensitive and very embarrassing for you, and Nancy got to punish your breasts, which are even more sensitive than your bottom and which was just as embarrassing for you. I want to get to punish a part of you that is even more embarrassing and even more sensitive. What part do you think that might be?""</p> <p>Silence.</p> <p>""You'd better answer me, Jenny, or you'll be very sorry.""</p> <p>Silence.</p> <p>""Speak up, or I'll flip up this skirt.""</p> <p>""My v-v-…""</p> <p>""Your what?""</p> <p>""Oh! I can't say it!""</p> <p>Timmy grabbed the hem of the skirt and made as if to flip it back.</p> <p>""Don't! My vulva!"" she cried in panic, hardly knowing what she was saying. It's hard to know whether she actually thought that her skirt was going to remain in place if her pussy was being punished, but for now it WAS in place and she would do anything to keep it there, if only for a few more seconds.</p> <p>""You mean, your pussy, Jenny?""</p> <p>Silence. Timmy moved his hand threateningly.</p> <p>""Yes! Oh, please, don't!""</p> <p>""Say it then..""</p> <p>""My p-p-pussy.""</p> <p>""You want me to punish your pussy?""</p> <p>""No! Please, not that! Anything else! I'll do anything. Please, Timmy!""</p> <p>""Hmm, but you do agree that your pussy is much more sensitive than your boobies!""</p> <p>""Y-yes""</p> <p>""Well, then that's what I'll punish. And suddenly with, no warning, Timmy flipped the skirt back out of the way, exposing the holy of holies, Jenny's plump, hairy cunt, to our evil eyes.</p> <p>Jenny could see it just as well as we could. She stared in disbelief for a second and then screamed in shock and bitter embarrassment. ""Ahhh! No! Put it back! Please put it back!"" She struggled desperately to get loose and to cover her shame. Alas, she was very tightly secured. Timmy wasn't a boy scout for nothing.</p> <p>Jenny's fit went on for a few minutes until she gradually began to tire. Meanwhile we feasted our curious eyes. Yes, we had seen this sight before, but this was the in much better lighting and Jenny's terrible embarrassment made it so much more enjoyable.</p> <p>The object in question was truly impressive, a very plump, protruding mound, covered with a forest of black hair. One could hardly see any pink, except for a little bit of naughty labia minora peeking out from the center and the tip of an apparently quite large pink clitoris at the top which poked out and receded as Jenny gyrated in her struggles and continued to scream and moan hysterically.</p> <p>""Oh come on, Jenny. Give us a break!"" said Timmy, ""It's just a pussy. Every girl's got one, although most of them aren't this hairy, I'll bet."" He said with a delighted laugh.</p> <p>He added, ""So, it looks like getting to keep your skirt hasn't done you much good. Huh, Jenny?"" Nancy and Timmy shared a laugh at this.</p> <p>I quickly freed Dave's erect penis from his pants and began sucking greedily, while still keeping an eye on the monitor. He came in seconds but was quickly hard again.</p> <p>Meanwhile, Timmy and Nancy were in no hurry. They were clearing relishing the situation as much as Jenny was suffering in it. It was certainly a picture to relish - a well dressed English schoolgirl with really nothing missing from her attire except the vital knickers, showing off a very hairy cunt to the world.</p> <p>Jenny became a little more aware of her surroundings, and began begging, ""Oh, please, Timmy! Don't look at me there! Don't look at me there!""</p> <p>Nancy observed, ""Jenny, deary, I suspect you'll be happy if ALL he does as look at it.""</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Why don't we show Jenny one of the features of this table that Dad added?"" And he pushed a button that started the stirrups, in which Jenny's exquisitely formed bare feet were imprisoned. Jenny exclaimed in horror as the stirrups started moving backwards toward here head, thus rolling her hips back.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! No, please!"" she begged. The stirrups finally stopped at their maximum position, whereby Jenny's well-spread knees were almost next to her head and her hips were rolled way back and partly lifted off the table. As a result Jenny's cunt was now completely and conveniently exposed and prominent as was her daintly little anus. Because of the stretch her very plump and long pussy now gaped just a bit, providing a nice flash of pink in the middle of all that black hair. This hair proved to be not only very thick but very extensive, growing well down Jenny's tender bottom crack and around her bumhole.</p> <p>""In case your were wondering, Jenny,"" Nancy informed her cousin, ""we can now see a little bit more than just your pussy.""</p> <p>""Oh! Oh! Ohhhhhhhh!"" Jenny humiliation was excrutiating, as the position of her head, forced by the double pillows, allowed her easily to see her furry bush. Although she couldn't see the rear orifice that Timmy and Nancy (and we!) could see, it was probably more of a vision of that particular part of her body than she had ever had.</p> <p>Nancy said, ""Timmy, not all teenage girls are as clean as they ought to be so I'm going to wash her."" And she brought a soapy washcloth from the sink and began to soap down and scrub vigorously poor Jenny's pussy, bottom crack, and anus. Jenny gave a series outraged and shocked yells and tried again to get away, but of course it was no use. She seemed astounded at the suddenness of the rude invasion.</p> <p>Jenny's crotch was now covered with soap suds, a rather amusing sight that Jenny didn't seem to find so amusing. Nancy was not going to allow this untidy situation to persist. She retrieved a pitcher from the workshop's little refrigerator. ""I'm afraid the you might find this a bit chilly, deary."" Nancy said as she poured ice cold water on Jenny -right between her legs, to rinse off the soap.</p> <p>""Aggggggh! Ah! Ah! Oh! Oh! It's coooooold!"" Jenny jerked around madly as her pussy hair dripped drops of ice cold water.</p> <p>Nancy quickly mopped up the water from the table and the floor and Timmy began to dry Jenny with a soft, white towel. Having Timmy actually touch her ""there"", even through the material of a towel, seemed to have a horrible effect - she burst into agonized tears, ""No! Ohhhhh, don't! Don't! Oh, Timmy, please don't touch me there!""</p> <p>But in a wonderfully short time she was reasonably dried and her pussy hair was looking fresh and fluffy. The labia and clitoris looked just a touch swollen, as if Timmy's unwanted touches had produced and equally unwanted but unavoidable reaction in the young girl. Indeed, one could see a little hint of glisten on the tip of the luscious clit, but it could easily have been remnants of the little shower she had just had.</p> <p>""Let's see if she's a virgin, Ok, Nancy? How do I do it?"" asked Timmy eagerly.</p> <p>""Well, Timmy, see this hole right here? I guess what I'd do is maybe spread these lips a little with one hand…""</p> <p>Timmy reached down to do as Nancy was instructing him, as calmly as if he were learning how to knit. However, Jenny didn't take this new development quite so calmly.</p> <p>""No! No! Don't! Noooooo…. ooohh!""</p> <p>Timmy spread the pink gap with his left hand.</p> <p>""Now, see how far your finger will go down inside.""</p> <p>""Wow! OK!"" and Timmy again did as he was told. He had to wriggle the finger a bit to get it in very far; even with the extra spread she was pretty tight; but he seemed to hit something.</p> <p>""Ahhhh! Ah! Ah! Oh, don't!"" Jenny gasped.</p> <p>""It won't go any further. I'll push harder.""</p> <p>""Owwww! Stop"" commented Jenny.</p> <p>""You've got your answer, Timmy. She's a virgin!"" explained Nancy.</p> <p>""Hmmmm. Very interesting."" Said a thoughtful Timmy, withdrawing his finger.</p> <p>Jenny seemed stunned almost into insensibility by the outrageous intrusion of Timmy's curious finger into her sacrosanct cunt. She seemed to stare into space as she continued to gasp and moan.</p> <p>Nancy asked with a cruel laugh, ""What's the matter, Jenny? Didn't you enjoy that? Didn't it TURN YOU ON?"" She turned her little brother, ""Timmy, here's a fun idea. Why don't you see if you can make her get wet?""</p> <p>""You mean pee? Yuck!""</p> <p>""No, silly. When you play with a girl's pussy, she gets 'turned on', and you can tell because she'll get all wet and gooey. Of course, if Jenny DOES, get wet, we'll consider it to be very naughty, right, Timmy?""</p> <p>""Yeah, right! Cool! So, how do I do it?""</p> <p>""Well, just kind of stroke it, and pinch and tickle. Girls particularly like boys to play with this little bit right here."" as Nancy pointed at Jenny's clit.</p> <p>Timmy began playing with poor Jenny's defenseless pussy, throwing Jenny into an agony of humiliation and shame. She yelled, moaned, begged, to no avail. And sure enough, after just a couple of minutes her pussy started getting wet and her clitoris started asserting itself. The poor girl was getting turned on in spite of herself.</p> <p>""Wow! She's getting gooey!"" announced an excited Timmy. ""She's being bad, isn't she, Nancy. And she deserves more punishment for that, right?""</p> <p>""I think so, Timmy. It's really rude to get turned on when you're supposed to be getting punished.""</p> <p>""Well, we'll take care of that later."" Answered Timmy, and, turning to Jenny, ""Now, Jenny, the reason we've got you here in this position is that we've got to do something about all this hair. Since I'm going to be punishing your pussy tonight, it's not fair for it to be so protected when your bottom and boobies weren't. Doesn't that seem right?""</p> <p>Jenny was naturally too shocked to respond.</p> <p>""And just to show how practical we can be, we're going to make at least part of the hair removal also a part of your punishment. Regardez!"" and Timmy produced for Jenny's horrified viewing a pair of tweezers. Those who have read ""The Seat of Learning"" know that Timmy was no stranger at this point to dealing with a girl's pubic hair.</p> <p>Through her tears, Jenny asked in a broken voice, ""What's that for??""</p> <p>""This!"" said Timmy, and with that he grabbed a pubic hair near Jenny's belly button and started pulling.</p> <p>""Ah! Ah! Oww!"" Jenny yelled, as the tension became stronger and stronger on the chosen hair.</p> <p>Yank! Out came the hair and out came a vigorous yell and jerk of pain from Jenny.</p> <p>While she was still sighing and moaning Timmy picked another hair and quickly yanked it out.</p> <p>""Yeooowwww!"" yelled the poor, suffering girl, her tightly bent bum roving around on the examination table and her cute little anus winking seductively.</p> <p>Poor Jenny! She would close her eyes to avoid seeing the horrible conjunction of Timmy's tweezers and her pubic hair, but somehow she couldn't keep them closed for very long. She couldn't avoid staring as each hair was pulled slowly out, as the skin stretched as far as it could go, as the pain built, and finally as the hair finally pulled free, sending an unbearable burst of pain through her young pubic region.</p> <p>This was Timmy's day, and he knew it. He was in no hurry because he knew he had plenty of time to move Jenny from one torment to the next.</p> <p>After pulling out about twenty hairs from the area between Jenny's belly button and the top of her cunt, Timmy was just getting started, but Jenny was ready to call it a day.</p> <p>""I think we'll pull one from some tenderer area, like here."" and the tweezers demonstrated by picking a pubic hair that was rooted right at the edge of Jenny's left labia majora, right at the slit.</p> <p>""But,"" Timmy continued, ""I'm not going to pull it - you are.""</p> <p>Jenny could only stare in horror.</p> <p>""Yes, we're going to free your right hand and YOU are going to pull this hair out. If you don't, I'm afraid I'm going to have to give you a little persuasion from this."" And Timmy held up a small strap, much like the tawse with which I had welted Jenny's behind, but smaller in all dimensions.</p> <p> ""And then - you'll STILL have to pull the hair out. Ha! Ha!""</p> <p>Nancy freed Jenny's hand and guided it to grasp the tweezers which were still holding onto the very sensitively placed curly black hair.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, pull! And you better do it quick!""</p> <p>Jenny moaned in despair as she tentatively pulled on the hair, placing painful tension in a very delicately sensitive area.</p> <p>""I'll count to ten and if that hair's not out by then, you get it, girl!"" Timmy said enthusiastically.</p> <p>It was a wonderful situation. Jenny couldn't win, and we couldn't lose. Even if she succeeded in pulling out the hair, we could enjoy she pain the was inflicting on herself. And if she failed, we would get to see just how effective that little strap could be.</p> <p>Timmy started counting backwards from ten. Jenny's efforts stretched the labia and opened up just a bit the lovely pink gap of her luscious cunt. The poor girl pulled as hard as she could stand, but the pink, glistening skin at that particular location was just too sensitive. She was hurting herself as much as she could and she started crying with the pain, but she just couldn't force herself to pull any harder.</p> <p>All too soon for Jenny, Timmy reached zero. Nancy reached down and gently pulled Jenny's hand out of the way and Timmy brought the wicked little strap whistling down to connect loudly with Jenny's left thigh, perilously close to her pussy.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhh! Owww! Oh! Oh!"" Jenny screamed and dropped the tweezers. Nancy let go of Jenny's hand and it went rushing to comfort her suddenly burning inner thigh.</p> <p>Nancy retrieved the tweezers and handed them back to Jenny as Timmy said, ""Now, let's try again. Practice makes perfect.""</p> <p>Timmy helped Jenny to find a well-placed curly black hair, right on the edge of her pussy lip, and began to count, ""10….9…8…""</p> <p>Jenny presented such an amusing and delectable picture with her cute young thighs pulled backward and well spread and her hand reaching between her legs with the tweezers, stretching the lip of her pussy as much as she could possibly stand.</p> <p>""3…2…1…""</p> <p>Timmy paused and watched with amusement as Jenny pulled extra hard and yelled with the pain, but it just wasn't enough. Timmy counted zero, Nancy intervened again and, whisp, snap! The strap came down in almost exactly the same place as before, which now turned a bright red.</p> <p>""Owwwww! OH! Ah!"" The muscles on Jenny's cute thighs stood out and again she again dropped the tweezers and writhed in agony.</p> <p>""My goodness,"" said Nancy, ""your self-discipline hasn't improved much has it, Jenny? What should we do, Timmy? Should we give her another chance?""</p> <p>Timmy answered, ""Yeah, but first let me show her how it's done. Maybe she can learn by example.""</p> <p>He picked up the tweezers, attached them to a curly hair in the same location as the one Jenny had failed to pull out, and, with one swift motion, yanked the hair from her poor, highly sensitive, pussy lip.</p> <p>""Agggggghhhh!!"" came a long, drawn out scream from the suffering teenager who seemed to feel the pain most acutely. The scream gradually died off into pitiful sobs.</p> <p>""Please stop!! It hurts too much! Ohhhh!"" she begged.</p> <p>Whisp, snap! Timmy brought the strap down again - attacking once more the already traumatized area of thigh flesh he had been focusing on.</p> <p>""Yeeeeeowwww! Owww! Owww! Ohhh! Stop! Stop!"" Jenny bounced and twisted about, at times lewdly poking her pussy and bumhole out at Timmy and Nancy. She tried desperately to free herself, but, alas, without effect.</p> </div>","['Wherein what was hidden is revealed, Timmy gets a lesson in feminine response, and a few hairs are plucked.']"
1677,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 10",10,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-29,14,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>""That was because I had to show you how. You should have been paying attention before. Now, here, try again."" Timmy lectured the poor sobbing girl sternly and then handed her the tweezers and directed her to another black, curly hair on the opposite side of her slit. ""10…9…8…""</p> <p>The terrified girl tried her best, pulling hard with the tweezers and apparently causing herself considerable pain, as well as giving us all an interesting view inside the pink gap; but she just couldn't bring herself to pull hard enough to actually dislodge the hair.</p> <p>""3….2….1…."" Timmy paused. Jenny looked at him in fear. Timmy brandished the feared strap and this did the trick. Jenny gave a supreme yank on the hair and out it came!""</p> <p>""OoooooOwwwwwww! Ah! Ah! Ah!""</p> <p>""Good, girl!"" said Timmy, taking the tweezers from her trembling hand, ""but you're taking too long. We'll never get all of this hair removed at this rate."" Meanwhile, Nancy refixed Jenny's arm to the table.</p> <p>""All! Oh no! Timmy! You can't! Not all!"" Jenny stared at him in wide-eyed horror.</p> <p>But Timmy ignored the poor girl, and, as Nancy laughed and watched, he began quickly pulling hairs from Jenny's poor, mistreated pussy, concentrating exclusively on the sensitive areas on either side of and adjacent to the pouting slit. Jenny yelled and screamed with each yank, and begged piteously when she could catch her breath, but to no avail. Timmy continued methodically for about ten long minutes, pulling something like 60 hairs. Jenny was close to fainting when Timmy finally stopped. The young girl clearly had a sore slit by this time.</p> <p>Timmy gave Jenny a little time to come to her senses. Nancy said, ""I think she would REALLY hate to have hairs pulled right around this area, Timmy."" As she pointed at Jenny's very cute and assertive clitoris.</p> <p>""Hmmm "" said Timmy, as if he were considering a principle of advanced mathematics.</p> <p>""Oh NO! Not . not . n-not there! Please, not there!"" Jenny tried her best to pull the threatened area backwards, anything to protect herself.</p> <p>Timmy smiled at Jenny, reached down, and grabbed a hair that was rooted right at the base of Jenny's extremely sensitive nub of pleasure. She tensed her body with dread anticipation. He pulled slowly, ever so slowly. Gradually the skin became stretched.</p> <p>""Ah! Ah! Oh, it hurts! Ohhh!"" Jenny kept up a steady stream of complaints that grew ever more frantic, until, snap!, the hair pulled loose.</p> <p>The reaction to this was the most extreme yet - Jenny seemed to be using all of her lung power and threatened to break the stirrups with her thrashing about.</p> <p>Timmy concentrated on this area for another ten minutes, pulling another 40 or so hairs, producing marvelously extreme responses from our dear victim. Jenny became somewhat demented with the pain, seeming to become confused about her surroundings. It was glorious fun!</p> <p>Timmy paused again. To give Jenny time to come back to reality, he and Nancy made themselves a snack of cookies and milk. They offered some to Jenny, but she refused tearfully.</p> <p>Finally they finished their break and returned to work. This time, Timmy apparently decided for some more variety.</p> <p>""You've got hair everywhere, Jenny. Let's see how you like having it removed from THIS area."" And he lightly touched Jenny's defenseless anus with the tweezers. She jerked madly and her little bumhole winked cutely.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh, not there! Ohhhh not there!! Oh! Oh! Oh, God! Oh! Ow!"" Jenny begged and yelped, flinching with each little teasing jab that Timmy provided her right in the center of that sensitive little ring. Timmy seemed fascinated and entranced with the sights and sounds, and with the wonderful power he currently wielded over his previously unobtainable cousin.</p> <p>He grabbed a hair rooted at the very edge of Jenny's anal ring and began to pull.</p> <p>""Ohhh! Ohhh!""</p> <p>He start giving sharp little playful tugs on the condemned hair.</p> <p>""Ah! Ow! Ow! Stop!""</p> <p>Suddenly he yanked the hair out with a swift stroke.</p> <p>""AGGGGGHHH!"" Jenny screamed at the top of her lungs until she lost her breath. Her buttocks and anus clinched with every bit of strength in her muscles.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy shared a smile, both clearly enjoying Jenny's misfortune.</p> <p>Timmy pulled two more hairs from the same area and with the same style, first teasing little tugs and then a sudden yank, all of which seemed to be the worst sort of torture for young, innocent Jenny. But then Timmy began to get more systematic, as he had previously. He began pulling hairs more rapidly - all of them from right around the tender orifice of her bottom. Again Jenny performed much as she had when her clitoris was at the center of activity, although now she seemed to exert more energy clinching her bottom muscles.</p> <p>Each hair seemed to cause Jenny considerable pain as it was extracted, and all of this pain was centered in the same area, her delicate little rosebud. As before, she gradually seemed to become less and less aware of her surroundings, although Timmy's brisk and efficient technique didn't slow down a bit, until finally he stopped after a torturous ten minutes. By this time Jenny was a real wreck. Her energy was exhausted and she lay bathed in sweat, moaning and sighing to herself.</p> <p>Nancy reached a mischievous hand toward Jenny's cunt, ""Well, let's see, Jenny. Are you still turned on, like before?"" as she lightly brushed the slit, bringing a wince from Jenny. ""Hmm, feels like having your cunt hair pulled out isn't exactly a turn on for you. Hmmm."" But as Nancy continued to manipulate the outer and inner labia, the moisture started returning and the lips and clitoris started to swell.</p> <p>""Oh, look at this, Timmy. She's being bad again."" Nancy announced with a cruel smile.</p> <p>""Bad girl!"" said Timmy as he impulsively reached down and gave a sharp flick with his index finger to Jenny's now more prominent clit.</p> <p>""Yeooowwwww! Oh! Ohhhhhhh, Timmy, don't!"" Jenny cried, jerking with a suddenness that caused two buttons on her blouse to pop off, showing us the swelling tops of her substantial young boobs and the white bra that was doing its best to contain them. I suspected that giving us an involuntary glimpse of her breasts was among the least of Jenny's concerns at the moment, what with her holy of holies in such a rather serious predicament, but it was nevertheless a very nice, erotic addition to the festivities.</p> <p>Timmy produced a pair of barbers shears and held them up, with a smile on his face, for Jenny to see.</p> <p>""Oh, Timmy, no! Don't!""</p> <p>With a little laugh, Timmy began to trim Jenny's impressive bush. He was very good - in just a few minutes Jenny's pussy actually started coming into view, looking like it needed a shave. Its extreme plumpness was easier to see now.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Now, I hope you aren't getting turned on, Jenny. Maybe to help your self discipline I should cut THIS off."" as he made as if to snip the tip off of Jenny's clitoris.</p> <p>It was only Timmy's little joke, but Jenny screamed, ""NOOO!"" and fainted.</p> <p>It was right about here that I had a wrenching orgasm with the help of Dave's magic fingers and immediately afterwards had my mouth deluged with Dave's second, so I missed a little bit of the action. At any rate, when I turned my attention back to the TV monitor Timmy was no longer in the picture.</p> <p>Jenny was left alone with Nancy and was asking her, ""Oh, Nancy, what's he going to do to me?""</p> <p>""Well, I don't know, Jenny dear. But he's a very imaginative boy with a bit of a cruel streak and he doesn't get girls in the position you're in very often, so I would be a bit worried if I were you, tee hee!"" Reaching down to stroke Jenny's defenseless pussy, she continued, ""Is it sore?""</p> <p>""Oh! Don't! Oh, yes, it's sore! Oh, Nancy, it was horrible - it hurt so much when he was pulling my hair out. Nancy, I've been punished enough! I can't take anymore, especially . down . there. It hurts too much!""</p> <p>""Jenny, Jenny! I'm afraid it's going to have to hurt a bit more. But meanwhile, we've just got to do something about that hair; and here comes Timmy to finish the job!""</p> <p>Jenny's face turned pale when she saw Timmy coming towards her with a safety razor, some damp cloths and a can of shaving cream. She was temporarily speechless.</p> <p>Nancy said, ""Look, Timmy, she's being bad again.""</p> <p>And sure enough, poor Jenny's rebellious pussy was glistening with new love juice - the result of Nancy's recent stroking. Jenny was clearly a hot blooded young girl.</p> <p>As he lay one of the damp cloths on Jenny's cunt area, Timmy said, ""Well, that's just more demerits for her. She should learn to behave!""</p> <p>""Owww! Oh, it's hot! Ohhhh!"" announced the subject of Nancy and Timmy's conversation.</p> <p>Well, you know it IS important to soak those whiskers in hot water before shaving!</p> <p>It took just a couple of seconds for Jenny's crotch and bottom crack to be completely covered with foamy white lather, and right away Timmy began shaving. For Jenny's safety and comfort he was using a Gillette Sensor Extra. He worked fast and Jenny held completely still, for fear of getting a serious nick, so the job really didn't take very long. Jenny moaned and wept through the whole process as Timmy started up by the belly button and worked his way down. Nancy helped by pulling the skin taut at the right places. Finally, the last bit of hair from Jenny's bottom crack was removed.</p> <p>A quick scrubbing with another hot, wet cloth, another yell of pain and outrage from Jenny, another quick pat dry with a fluffy white towel, and there she was, bare to the world! Jenny wept to see the results, but I think she should have been proud. Such a robust, plump mount; such delicate yet assertive inner lips; such a lovely pink gap; such a large, long clitoris. And as if that weren't enough, the inner lips and gap were glistening with Jenny's unstoppable love juice.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy now quickly freed Jenny from her bonds. ""Get up. On your feet."" He ordered.</p> <p>Jenny tried her best but was a bit shaky. Timmy and Nancy helped her sit up and then slide off the table onto her feet. As a result her skirt fell down into place and Jenny was again the demure young schoolgirl. Jenny was clearly barely able to stand. At least part of her mind was probably entertaining the hope that we had just been scaring her and that her punishment might be over. When Timmy handed her her panties and ordered her to put them on she seemed even more confused and slightly hopeful.</p> <p>She had a hard time putting them on since her knees were almost to shaky to let her stand on one foot. Timmy and Nancy considerately held her up while she slipped the panties on. Once again Jenny was a well-dressed British schoolgirl, except that, as astute readers will remember, she was barefoot. How confusing for a girl such as Jenny! She was probably not yet able to fully comprehend or believe that fact that she had just had her cunt shaved by a boy. Now that she was dressed again, perhaps all that seemed like a strange dream.</p> <p>One other little detail that the ever so astute reader will note. Jenny's blouse had one button open and her frilly bra was visible.</p> <p>This was our cue to return to the workshop, and so we did. ""Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad!"" yelled and excited young Timmy. I noticed that Jenny blushed a deep red on seeing Dave reenter the room.</p> <p>Timmy went to the shelf and turned on the stereo, flooding the room with sexy, steamy strip music. ""Now, Jenny, what you are going to do is give us a strip show. I guess you know what THAT is. First off, I want you to start dancing for us, and remember, any lack of enthusiasm will add big time to your demerit punishments. I want you to slowly take off your clothes and I want you to be very, very sexy and I want to you dance and shake your butt while you're doing it. Understand?""</p> <p>Poor Jenny could only stare at let her lower lip tremble.</p> <p>""Dance!"" ordered Timmy, with a touch a steel in his voice.</p> <p>Poor Jenny had learned to avoid disobedience if she could. She started tentatively moving her feet around.</p> <p>""You'd better dance better than that, Jenny."" said Timmy, ""Start moving your bottom around. Yeah, that's it, only faster. Now get those boobs bouncing around too. Good.""</p> <p>And so our modest little religious girl was doing a sexy, gyrating, although awkward, dance.</p> <p>""Now, keep dancing, and start unbuttoning your blouse.""</p> <p>Jenny cried as she gradually peeled of her blouse under Timmy's stern eye, keeping up her dancing all the while, especially when reminded. The boobs now swung around inside the white bra, an impressive sight even to us who had seen them naked only a couple of days earlier.</p> <p>Then came the skirt, accompanied by many tears, and Jenny was now gyrating her bum and boobs in only panties and bra. Somehow this was extremely erotic, even though we had already seen all of the body parts that a girl would generally like to keep hidden. However we had not yet had her completely naked, and that was what was coming. Also, knowing that her pussy was shaved added to the experience.</p> <p>Timmy ordered the bra off next, and Jenny complied, although with great mental anguish. There they were again, a truly spectacular pair of boobs, large and firm with prominent nipples. One could still see the effects of the rather stern treatment these morsels had received only two nights previous: a certain general redness, and a few stripes and bruises her and there added a gay decorative air to the fleshy globes. The nipples still appeared to be quite swollen and tender.</p> <p>Timmy let the dear girl dance for a lovely while, keeping her and us in a bit of suspense and providing us an very enjoyable show. The tears streaming out of Jenny's lovely dark eyes and bubbling over her lovely cheek bones, around her chin, down her neck and eventually onto the rotating breasts, as well as the breasts themselves which seemed to bob with a life of their own - we could have gone on watching quite a while longer.</p> <p>However, Timmy realized that we had to continue young Jenny's discipline, because, after all, this was all ultimately for her benefit.</p> <p>""And now, Jenny, those panties. Off with em!""</p> <p>Jenny stopped dancing and looked pleadingly at her young cousin. ""Oh, Timmy, please don't make me."" Wringing her hands. This last little scrap of clothing was so important to her, even though she had just a few minutes ago been showing off the area that it protected in a rather brazen fashion. Who can plumb the depths of the teenage girl's mind? Maybe it was because now she would be totally naked in front of us for the first time. Maybe it was because she knew that it was her pussy that was going to be providing the entertainment for the evening. Or maybe it was Dave's presence?</p> <p>""Off with em, or else, girlie, and keep dancing."" Timmy said with a threatening coldness in his voice.</p> <p>Jenny looked frantically around. ""I I Oh, Aunt Marge. I I can't take them off with with Uncle Dave here.""</p> <p>Remember, dear reader, that Jenny was unaware just how much dear Uncle Dave had seen up to this point. As far as Jenny was concerned he had seen her boobs and her bottom, but not her most intimate areas. Apparently it seemed far worse for him to see her completely without protective covering than for anyone else, including Timmy, whom she still regarded as a little boy.</p> <p>""Jenny, if we have to take them off for you, you'll get a ton of demerits and you'll REALLY be sorry.""</p> <p>""No! No! I can't! Please!!""</p> <p>Quickly, in coordinated motion, the four of us had her surrounded. Timmy, Nancy and I held her limbs securely, in spite of her desperate struggles. To her horror, it was Uncle Dave himself who reached out to grab the waistband of her panties.</p> <p>""No! No, Uncle Dave! Don't!""</p> <p>Dave took his sweet time, drawing out Jenny's agony, and slowly the panties descended. The cleft came into view as Jenny and the rest of us watched. Her moan as she saw it and realized that her hunky Uncle Dave was getting an eyeful was wonderful to hear. After that she gave up the struggle and down and off came the panties. Nancy and I pulled Jenny's legs apart and Dave calmly sat down and gazed at the plump, bare little treasure.</p> <p>We let her go and her hands flew to hide what had now been seen by, gasp, A MAN. Timmy ordered her to place her hands at her sides, and surprisingly she obeyed. I supposed she realized she had nothing to gain at this point by resisting. Her sobs were heartrending.</p> <p>""Jenny, when your demerit punishment comes around, you are going to be really sorry you disobeyed me."" said Timmy with a grin.</p> <p>I stole a look at Dave's crotch and saw signs of a rampant erection. Looking at Timmy I saw a smaller version of the same thing.</p> <p>Timmy got up, switched off the music, retrieved a short riding crop from the wall, and returned to his seat. Jenny watched, wide eyed with trepidation. Her now visible cunt seemed to shrink in fear, or maybe it was just my imagination, since I knew that MINE would be shrinking. Perhaps it was an effect of the way she kept her legs pressed tightly together and kept her pubic area slightly pulled back and her bottom pushed slightly back.</p> <p>""Come over here, Jenny."" Timmy calmly suggested, ""That's good. Stand right in front of me.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, and watched horrified as Timmy repeatedly slapped the end of the riding crop into his left hand.</p> <p>""Spread your legs. Wider."" And the poor girl did as she was told, but not without out a despairing moan. ""Good."" Approved Timmy.</p> <p>Timmy went on, ""Well, let's see. You've had a pink belly and pink boobies. What do you think about getting a pink pussy?""</p> <p>At this, the young girl couldn't help her hands rushing to guard her holy of holies.</p> <p>""Jenny!""</p> <p>Her hands returned to her sides, leaving her pussy bare once again.</p> <p>""Actually,"" Timmy said, ""your pussy is ALREADY pink, so maybe we'll be giving you a red pussy, or a slightly purple pussy."" And he slid the crop between Jenny's trembling thighs and began lightly caress the inner surface of her right thigh.</p> <p>""Ohh! Ohhh! Oh, Timmy, please ""</p> <p>""Put your hands behind your neck and join them. Good. Hmmm, that pushes out your boobs nicely. Now, Jenny, this will be just a little warm up, a little get acquainted' session. But it's also an opportunity for you to demonstrate how much your self-discipline has improved. I'm going to start using this little item to tap THAT little item, and all you have to remain still and not attempt to shield yourself. Any disobedience will only make things worse. Understood?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh, uh, y-yes."" Looking down in fear at the evil object between her legs.</p> <p>Timmy began. Tap, tap, tap. He really was doing it very lightly. However, Jenny seemed to feel each tap acutely and gave little squeals and sighs to announce them. Timmy continued, moving the crop around slightly so as to carefully visit all of her cunt. When he caused the tip if the crop to lightly whisk Jenny's protruding clit, she lost her composure for a second, pulling her hips backwards and clamping her legs shut. However, she quickly realized what she had done.</p> <p>""Ohhh, sorry!"" and she instantly returned to position, offering her stinging, tender pussy for more of Timmy's malicious attentions. This pussy had definitely started to acquire a bit of a healthy glow, a newfound pinkness.</p> <p>Timmy made Jenny turn around so that her lovely big bottom was facing him, and then he made her spread her legs again. Tap, tap, tap, again went the cruel crop against its innocent victim. The difference now was that the tip snaked around and clipped the poor girl right on her clit. Because of this and probably also because her pussy was getting more and more irritated and sore, Jenny clearly had to exercise every single bit of self-control to remain in position. After just a couple she started doing a little jump as she felt each stinging contact on her rapidly reddening pussy, causing her lovely bosoms to bounce appealingly.</p> <p>After about ten Jenny's self-control flagged - she pulled away and clamped her legs shut with a mournful wail.</p> <p>""Jenny "" said Timmy softly, with a threatening tone.</p> <p>""Ohhhh!"" Jenny moaned, returning to her assigned position, again baring her cunt to attack, ""It hurts SO much, Timmy. I can't stand it.""</p> <p>""Well, you'd better stand it.""</p> <p>Tap, tap, tap.</p> <p>""Oww! Ohhhh! Ahhh!"" Again doing her little jumps, a nice game of hop-scotch.</p> <p>It was a pretty amusing and also pretty exciting scene. One reason it was exciting was that even though Timmy really wasn't using much force at all with the riding crop, Jenny was clearly feeling quite a bit of pain. Obviously she had a very sensitive pussy, and this gave us all great expectations for how she would be performing when things go a little more serious.</p> <p>Timmy now increased the force of the taps ever so slightly. I could tell by the sound and also by the slightly increased pitch in Jenny's little exclamations with which she announced each one. She quickly reached a desperate point where it hurt too much and pulled forward, disobediently bringing her hands down and grabbing her aching crotch.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Ohhhh! I'm s-s-sorry! Oh, it huuurts!"" she said between clinched teeth. I could see her fingers sticking out behind, under her bottom cheeks, massaging her poor pussy.</p> <p>Timmy flashed us a grin as we all enjoyed Jenny's writhing and moaning, as she unconsciously did a series of bumps and grinds for us.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Jenny, listen closely, if you can. You're getting ten more taps right up between your legs. They'll be nice light ones like I've been giving you if you maintain position. If you move out of position ONE TIME, we will hold you still and you'll get ten like this.""</p> <p>Whap! Timmy gave Jenny a real cracker right across her cute ass. She shot bolt upright, grabbing her injured cheeks. ""Owwwwwww!"" she yelled.</p> <p>""Yep, just like that"" Timmy continued, ""only they won't be on your bottom. Get it? Now get over here and spread your legs again. Yes, turn so your big fat bottom is in my face. Now get those legs apart. Good.""</p> <p>Timmy again started tapping that most sensitive spot. These taps were like the last few had been - a touch toward the harder side. Jenny squealed and moaned and writhed in agony, but, wonderfully, managed to keep her position. Timmy made the last one a much more serious whack, zipping the crop sharply into her already smarting pussy, producing an impressive smacking sound. This caused the poor girl to jump a foot in the air and then fall to the floor, clutching madly at her wounded treasure, yelling loudly.</p> <p>""Hmmm. She didn't REALLY keep position until she was told she could move, but on the other hand, she DID make it through all ten."" Timmy mused, ""What do you guys think.""</p> <p>Nancy said, ""I think you should start over and give her the entire ten over. She was clearly disobedient.""</p> <p>I said, ""Well, I'm not sure. She did do very well up until the end.""</p> <p>And Dave said, ""I think we should show that we aren't tied strictly to the letter of the law, and let her go on this one.""</p> <p>Jenny shot a look of love and gratitude toward her wonderful Uncle as she continued to massage her cunt - rather shamelessly, I must say!</p> <p>""Oh, OK, then."" Agreed Timmy, ""So, Jenny, it's time to move on. Get up. Come on. Stop playing with yourself and get on your feet. No hiding your pussy, hands at your sides. Now let's see how you're doing, so far. Come over here and spread your legs.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, displaying her plump mount just a few inches from Timmy's greedy eyes. Jenny seemed to feel the humiliation of this as acutely as if she had only just stripped for the first time and had a wonderfully anguished look on her face. Her pussy, however, seemed to be doing just fine, with no more untoward results than a new healthy red glow, as if she were using a little rouge on it. From the slightly bowlegged way she walked, though, you could tell that it was smarting a bit.</p> <p>""Let's give everyone a look."" Said Timmy with an evil grin, ""Jenny, please walk over to Nancy and spread your legs. Good girl.""</p> <p>Jenny complied, standing submissively in front of a smiling Nancy, spreading her legs as ordered to show off as well as she could the pink front of her pussy.</p> <p>""It's a good start, Timmy."" Was all Nancy had to say.</p> </div>","['Wherein more hairs are plucked, Jenny is ""bad"" and has a close shave, and a new area gets ""pinkened"".']"
1678,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 11",11,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-31,19,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>I was next in Jenny's reception line. The poor naked girl stood before me, tears of humiliation and shame streaming down her face. From a close viewpoint I could see that the youngster's clitoris had received more than its fair share of attention from the riding crop, since most of the harder blows had been applied from the rear and thus the tip of the crop had visited this tender nub most harshly. It was quite a dark red and was clear a bit inflamed and swollen, along with the pussy lips just adjacent to it. I probed it gently with my forefinger and induced some pitiful little squeals of pain from the delectable young strumpet in front of me.</p> <p>""A bit tender here, eh, Jenny?""</p> <p>""Y-yes, Aunt Marge.""</p> <p>I paused a second to enjoy the miserably embarrassed look on Jenny's tear-stained face, and then I said, ""What a pretty little puss you've got, Jenny, and a pretty plump one too. Don't you think it looks better without all that hair? I think Uncle Dave and Timmy do. But you know, I think it could stand a little color, though and I think that young Timmy here might be able to arrange that.""</p> <p>""Ohhh, Aunt Marge, how could you!! Please, don't let him¡­p-punish me t-there anymore!"" Jenny blubbered.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, I understand your concern. It's a tender little spot, and, believe me, I'm glad it's not me in your position. But if you just try and take the longer view, you'll realize that this is all for your benefit. We're all working together to cure you of your kleptomania.""</p> <p>""But¡­. b-but¡­. I'm c-cured now! I'll never steal anything ever again! I've had enough punishment. O-or¡­c-can't you punish my bottom some more instead. Oh, please!""</p> <p>""Don't worry, Jenny. You've still got your demerits to work off, so I think your bottom's going to be getting back into the action again in a couple of days. But for today¡­well¡­you'll just have to grin and bear it, I guess."" As I affectionately patted the pussy that was so conveniently and hairlessly presented. I continued, ""Well, darling, tonight is really between you and your young cousin. Timmy, the show is all yours.""</p> <p>""Ohhhh, please, no more! It REALLY hurts. You'll hurt me too much!""</p> <p>I spoke up, ""Don't you worry, Jenny, we know what we're doing and we're not about to ¡®hurt you too much' as you say. Yes, it's true that you must feel some discomfort, but please be assured that it's all for your own good and that you'll be as good as new in a just a few days after we're finished with you.""</p> <p>This didn't seem to comfort the poor lovely teenager very much and she wrung her hands in fearful anticipation. She certainly looked especially cute, all naked as she was, and sporting her new, shaved, ""little girl"" look. Her plump pussy with its rosy glow looked positively scrumptious.</p> <p>Jenny was clearly VERY reluctant to comply with the next order from Timmy, which was to display herself in front of Uncle Dave.</p> <p>""Ohhh, n-no, please¡­"" she hesitated, unconsciously covering her big breasts and rosy pussy as she looked at Uncle Dave's stern visage. Her shyness and embarrassment seemed to have shot up to a new level. She was clearly VERY reluctant to have Uncle Dave getting an eyeful. Unfortunately for her, that was just what he was about to get.</p> <p>""Jenny!"" yelled Timmy, and the poor girl quickly hopped over to where Dave was sitting. However, she was still covering up.</p> <p>""Hands at your sides!"" Timmy ordered.</p> <p>With the most mournful of whimpers, Jenny slowly moved her trembling hands to her sides, unveiling her private charms to the eyes of her uncle. Dave motioned her to come around to the side of his easy chair so that he could more easily peer at her bare pussy.</p> <p>""Hmmm,"" he said, ""It IS getting a nice healthy color. Is it nice and warm? Let's see¡­"" and he reached out and began lightly caress the front of her slit. It was all Jenny could do to hold still during this, and her tears and sobs started anew.</p> <p>""Yes, Timmy's attentions seem to have added a healthy warmth as well as a healthy flush, but I'm glad to see that you aren't getting turned on by any of this, Jenny. You seem quite dry. I must say, Jenny, that Timmy did a great job on your shave, don't you think?"" Dave said as he continued remorselessly to caress and squeeze poor Jenny's tender pussy.</p> <p>Jenny could only give out little squeals and squeaks with each new sensation, but I thought I detected some subtle signs of sexual arousal in her eyes and her breathing, in spite of Dave's announcement about how dry she was. I was to be proved correct.</p> <p>""Hmmm, Jenny, I said you were dry, but here you are starting to prove me a liar. Are you actually indulging your sexual lust from my legitimate investigations of the state of your little pussy?"" Dave held up the tips of his fingers for us to look at. ""Jenny, I'm shocked. Just look at this!"" and he brandished his fingers tips in her face. ""You've really got to do some work on your self-control. And really, it's very insubordinate and rude to be getting turned on when you're being punished. Marge, would you note that we need to add another demerit for this?""</p> <p>Need I note that Jenny's was absolutely horrified by all of this?</p> <p>Dave was finished yet, ""Now, let's see. Your pussy IS nicely reddened here in front, but I can't really see how even it is all over. Jenny, I want you to turn around.""</p> <p>Jenny tearfully obeyed, displaying her wonderfully large, firm bottom just inches from Dave's eyes.</p> <p>""Good, now remember your obedience lessons, and bend over, sweety.""</p> <p>Jenny gave a mournful sigh and obeyed her uncle's command, but only just. She leaned forward just a bit and kept her legs clamped hard together. Clearly the last thing she wanted was to give Dave a view of her most private areas.</p> <p>""Now that IS a pretty pose, Jenny,"" said Dave, ""but it's not exactly what I had in mind. For starters, why don't you spread your legs a bit?""</p> <p>""Ohhhh, Uncle Dave! I can't! I just can't! It's TOO shameful!""</p> <p>""Now, Jenny, dear, believe me you don't have anything that I haven't seen before. I'm not interested in your silly little teenage body. I'm just trying to make sure that we do a thorough job of curing you. Now -I'm going to stop playing around. Spread your legs, now!""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, but again, only just.</p> <p>""Wider! Wider!""</p> <p>Finally the poor girl was browbeaten into spreading her legs quite wide apart, producing a wonderfully seductive view of her plump pussy from the rear. But Dave still wasn't happy.</p> <p>""Hmmm, I still can't see quite as well as I want. Why don't you bend further down and grab your ankles? Come on, Jenny, I'm not kidding! Now! All the way - grab those ankles!""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed and was now giving dear Uncle Dave about as much of a view as it's possible for a girl to give. Her bottom cheeks were well spread, exposing all of the tender flesh between them, including the formerly reclusive bumhole, which was looking particularly cute. And below that her quite full, bare, pussy was shamelessly proffered.</p> <p>""Hmmm, that IS a rather delightful picture, Jenny. Would you like me to take a photograph so you can see what you look like from this angle? Apparently Timmy or Nancy cleaned you up very well - why you're squeaky clean. Yesss, it looks as though this part of your pussy, near your little bottom hole here, isn't quite as pink as the front part.""</p> <p>""I'll even her up for you, Dad!"" offered Timmy enthusiastically.</p> <p>""Oh, yes, Timmy, I'm sorry,"" said Dave, ""This IS your show tonight. You take over.""</p> <p>Timmy walked over with the riding crop to the shamefully presented lovely young teenager.</p> <p>""Yes, I see what you mean, Dad. She needs a little ¡®pinkening' up back here."" and he rudely touched the end of the crop to the back part of her tender slit. This came as such a surprise and a shock to the dear girl that she shot bolt upright reaching back with both hands to protect her rear quarters from the enemy. As a result her big breasts bobbed happily, as if they weren't particularly concerned about the problems other parts of Jenny's body might be having.</p> <p>Timmy wasn't having it, however. ""Jenny,"" he said in a calm voice. ""You weren't told to move, were you? Now get back in position or you'll REALLY be sorry.""</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, but as she once again presented her wide open rear view to the family (we had all repositioned ourselves to admire the vista), she couldn't resist a little begging. ""Oh, Timmy, don't hurt me too much, please!"" Everyone laughed at this futile effort as we enjoyed the view that she offered us. Her pussy was looking very cute and provocative, pouting just a bit, and with both inner labia sticking out past the outer in a very assertive and naughty way.</p> <p>When she felt the light touch of the tip of the crop as Timmy cruelly teased her, she jerked involuntarily forward to remove her pussy from harm's way. However, Jenny quickly recovered herself and returned to her proper, well-displayed and vulnerable, position.</p> <p>Timmy started tapping Jenny in this sensitive spot, very lightly at first, but gradually increasing to medium light taps. Each one would not have been enough to cause much concern if, say, you were getting tapped on your forearm. However, on a girl's pussy it would certainly be a different story. Jenny clearly felt each smack and as the pain built she moaned and gasped. She was exercising all of her self-control to maintain her obscenely offered position and to keep her sensitive pussy conveniently positioned for Timmy's attentions. Just as it was obvious that she was on the verge of cracking, Timmy stopped.</p> <p>Since Timmy hadn't told her she could get up, Jenny remained in position, and thus we could all see that the rear part of her pussy, as well as her little wrinkled anus, had gotten some definite improvement in color, and were probably smarting quite a bit as well. As we watched poor Jenny moaned and whimpered.</p> <p>""An admirable job, Timmy!"" said Dave.</p> <p>Timmy beamed at this approval from his father.</p> <p>""Well, Timmy,"" said a grinning Nancy, ""Let's not keep the poor girl in suspense. What have you got planned for her next?""</p> <p>""She's going to get some riding lessons. Stand up, Jenny.""</p> <p>Jenny did, and she was happy to do so. Even standing naked before us was at least a little better than the position she had just been in. Plus her smarting nether regions were at least temporarily out of harms way. The cute girl wanted to behave well so she kept her hands at her sides, clearly with some mental struggle involved. She looked so lovely standing there, with the grace that only a youth can have, and the body of a woman, waiting for the next humiliating order from her young cousin.</p> <p>""We have a very interesting exercise for you now, cousin dear."" Said Timmy, as he went to the vaulting horse and, with the flipping of a couple of catches, removed the padding on the cross bar, revealing the underlying structure, a simple pipe of strong white plastic, approximately two inches in diameter. There was one especially curious thing about this pipe. Just about in the center of its length, there was a sudden dip, a cupping, which went down about two inches and extended about three inches. If one didn't know the purpose of it, it might have been hard to guess.</p> <p>One the other hand, one just might put two and two together, especially after hearing the phrase ""riding lessons"". It looked just a little like a very narrow saddle, a saddle that would just receive and wrap around from front to back the pussy of a young girl. If one looked closer, one could see another curious thing. The dip section was covered with the something very like the coconut matting that young Jenny had already gained some familiarity with by now.</p> <p>Timmy pushed one of the control buttons and the bar lowered until it was only about two feet above the floor. Timmy motioned Jenny over to the apparatus and helped her lift one leg over it. As she stood there, wringing her hands in fear, he pushed another button and the bar began to rise.</p> <p>Jenny watched in horror as the menacing bar moved upward toward her crotch. When it got to her pussy, and the dip in the bar lovingly fitted itself around her, Timmy stopped it. Apparently it was applying SOME pressure because Jenny seemed to feel it necessary to grab the bar with her hands to take a little pressure off of her plump mount and she raised up on the balls of her feet.</p> <p>""Ohhh! Ohhh! It hurts! Ow! Please, Timmy! Move it down! Ohhh! OW!""</p> <p>As considerate as ever, Timmy obeyed, and pushed the down button just long enough for the bar to move out of direct contact with the delightful mound of flesh that it had been impinging on so rudely. Jenny gave a heartfelt sigh of relief as prickly surface moved downward.</p> <p>Timmy went to one of the drawers in the tool desk and returned with the breast halter that Nancy had invented and used to such wonderful effect two days earlier. He also was carrying two lengths of leather strapping. Jenny watched, obviously not knowing what was going to happen. Clearly, though, she recognized the halter!</p> <p>Before Jenny's terrified and pleading eyes, Timmy attached the halter to her large, firm breasts, making sure to pull the encircling straps quite tight, tight enough to elicit a pained yelp for each one as she felt her tender breasts tightly compressed at the base, enhancing the soreness that they already were subject to.</p> <p>Timmy now attached wrist cuffs to each of Jenny's wrists and clipped each leather strap to these. Pulling over a small ladder, he then climbed it with the straps and ran each through one of two pulleys conveniently available just above our young victim.</p> <p>Timmy pulled down on each strap, causing Jenny's hands and arms to get pulled upwards. When they were perfectly straight above her, he pick an eyelet in each strap and clipped the straps onto the breast halter. Thus each of Jenny's arms was attach to one breast via an overhead pulley, and she could, if she wished, pull each breast upward simply by pulling down with the appropriate arm.</p> <p>Jenny was silent during this operation except for some continuous fearful whimpering.</p> <p>""Pull, Jenny. Pull downward."" Ordered Timmy.</p> <p>Jenny obeyed, and her breasts moved amusingly skyward as her hands moved only slightly down.</p> <p>""Harder.""</p> <p>""Ohh! I can't! It hurts!!""</p> <p>""Jenny, I said harder.""</p> <p>Jenny pulled harder and, wonderfully, as the pressure on her poor boobies increased and they became like two red and purple volleyballs, with the nipples pointing upward.</p> <p>But that wasn't all. Lets not forget the plastic bar and the cruel coconut bristles just below her already smarting cunt. Timmy certainly didn't forget! He pushed the up button and watched with a cruel smile as the bar began to rise again.</p> <p>Jenny looked down. She began to plead. ""No! Timmy! Stop it! It hurts too much!""</p> <p>The bar reached its appointed destination. Timmy didn't release the up button. The bar continued to rise. Jenny began to yell as plump little mount of venus began to be the sole support of her weight, and the poor organ was pushed down with considerable force onto the sharp bristles in the little curve of pipe that was now cupping her.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh! Ohhhh! Stop! Stop it! P-please!!!"" The young lovely screamed in pain and panic as she was force up onto the balls of her feet, then her toes. And then her feet were free of the floor. This was the worst. Her tender little slit was now all that was holding her up. It certainly wasn't designed for such a task and Jenny didn't think it was either. As she screamed in pain her poor feet strained desperately to reached the unobtainable floor. Timmy released the button with Jenny's toes only half an inch from being able to provide her crotch some relief.</p> <p>Whether it was through calculation or instinct, Jenny suddenly seemed to realize that she could relieve her nether regions by pulling downward with her arms, thus transferring some of her weight to her breasts. She did so. She pulled harder and harder until she managed (it appeared ) to actually transfer all of her weight to her boobs. This situation had only the advantage that her boobs were maybe a bit better choice for holding her body up than was her cunt. There was more surface area involved in the straps surrounding the bases of her breasts, and the straps didn't have the prickly bristles to torture her so cruelly. On the other hand, her poor boobs had suffered so much already¡­</p> <p>As we all watched in fascination, the poor girl hung by her tits, which were becoming a darker and darker shade of red, almost purple. How long could she stand this? But not only did she have to endure the cruel compression and pulling on her tits, she could really only keep up the work of pulling with her arm muscles for a short time.</p> <p>Her arms began to tremble. She begged. Pleaded.</p> <p>""Ohh! I can't hold up much more! Help! Help! It's hurts so much!""</p> <p>Gradually the strength in her arms gave out and she slowly sank down. As the weight was again transferred to that mistreated little item between her legs her yells gained in pitch and volume. This resumption of pain down there gave her new strength and again she pulled. Again her boobs point skyward and some relief was given to her pussy.</p> <p>This went on for a couple of minutes only, but it was a truly engrossing and wonderful show. After a little while Jenny's arm's could only manage a halfhearted pull and could only occasionally shift her weight from the tenderest part of her body and give her little pussy some relief from the cruelly sharp bristles.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh It's hurting me down there, SOOO much. Ohhhhhh!""</p> <p>You may wonder why Jenny didn't either fall off sideways, or why she wasn't able to lean one way or the other to bring at least one foot in touch with the floor. The answer is simply that her arms were stretched upwards so that neither of these two things could happen. Thus she sat, and as she continued to yell and moan in direst anguish, I went to the kitchen and popped a big bowl of popcorn.</p> <p>I came back with the popcorn to find Nancy and Timmy teasing and tormenting the already agonized youngster as Dave contentedly watched from his easy chair. Timmy was whacking her bottom with his trusty riding crop and Nancy was slapping Jenny's captive, distended breasts.</p> <p>""Owww! Ow! Ow! Agghhh! Oh stop! Please.. Ow!!!""</p> <p>Each blow caused her to jerk involuntarily and, unfortunately, rub her poor little puss against the cruel fulcrum that it was resting on.</p> <p>""Here, darlings,"" I said, ""Let's have some popcorn and leave Jenny in peace for a little while. Well, I think I exaggerated a bit. There wasn't much hope of peace for the poor, naked thing. Clearly she was in continuous torment from her crushed pussy, as her moans and cries testified. She would still strive, whenever she could muster the strength, to pull on the ropes and thus lift some of her weight from the bar. She could never last more than a few seconds before she slipped down again with an anguished groan and resumed her ride.</p> <p>After we finished the popcorn, Timmy walked over to face the still writhing, moaning, crying girl.</p> <p>With a cruel smile he asked, ""Well, Jenny, how's your pussy doing?""</p> <p>All Jenny could do is burst into fresh tears.</p> <p>""You won't answer me, so I guess you must like it there. Maybe we should leave you there all night?""</p> <p>""NOO! No! Ohhh please, PLEASE let me off. It HUUUURTTTS!!!""</p> <p>Timmy pushed the down button, to Jenny's heartfelt relief, as she felt the painful pressure on her persecuted pussy diminish. But her relief quickly turned to dismay as she now found her self hanging by her boobs with her toes still a fraction of an inch away from being able to do her much good. She stretched her legs and toes desperately, to no avail.</p> <p>Timmy couldn't resist. He reached both hands out to her now suffering breasts and gave a fairly solid push. Jenny screamed with the pain, but it was wonderfully amusing to see her now begin to swing helplessly back and forth, with Timmy giving a little extra boost with each cycle.</p> <p>Finally Timmy let the exhausted girl come to a halt and released the straps from her boobs. She came down rather hard and fell right over, narrowly avoiding giving her hairless pussy a nasty bump against the lowered bar. Timmy ordered her to stand, and it took all her strength do so, but somehow she managed. As she stood in front of him, Timmy removed the breast halter from her scarlet cantaloupes.</p> <p>One could see from the front that her pussy was bruised and chafed and must have been VERY sore.</p> <p>Timmy reached down to touch it lightly. Jenny instinctively withdrew, but remembered the importance of self-discipline and allowed Timmy's rude hand to gently explore her as she grunted and sighed with twinges of pain.</p> <p>""Well it looks like your well tenderized, Jenny."" we all shared a laugh.</p> <p>""Tenderized enough for your strapping!"" Timmy finished.</p> <p>""Strapping?"" whispered Jenny, terrified and hopeless.</p> <p>""Yes, Jenny, with this!"" and Timmy gleefully held up the little strap that he had used on Jenny's tender thighs back when she was being plucked and shaved.</p> <p>Timmy continued, just in case Jenny didn't fully comprehend. ""This strap and your pussy are going to get very well acquainted. ""</p> <p>Jenny fainted, collapsing in a heap on the floor.</p> <p>The strap Timmy was holding was essentially the same as that which had been used on dear Nancy in the Seat of Learning. It was light to avoid deep bruising, and smooth to minimize abrasion. One thing it wouldn't minimize would be a fiery sting.</p> <p>Again Jenny picked a very convenient time to faint, because it made it very easy for us to get her back up onto the gynecological table in the same spread leg, knees next to her ears position that she had been in for her shaving. The condition of her hairless pussy could now be carefully assessed, and all of the family took care to look as closely as possible. Jenny's little item was definitely looking a bit the worse for wear. It was deep red in color and the surface of the skin was looking a bit raw, although the skin had not been broken. There was a general swelling and some signs of bruising.</p> <p>Were we being excessively cruel in allowing Timmy to take the strap to Jenny's pussy after all it had been through so far? Perhaps it would put things in perspective to recall that we were attempting to cure Jenny of a serious problem and extreme measure were called for. In addition, it might help to know that Timmy's original idea had been to use a cane on her, but that cooler heads had prevailed and the light strap had been substituted. I have to admit, though, that the cane had been an intriguing idea!</p> <p>Dave placed the pillow under Jenny's head so that, when she woke up, she could more easily see what was going on. Just about then she DID wake up, coming slowly to an awareness of her situation. You can believe that she wasn't to happy about this situation when she did become aware of it.</p> </div>","[""Wherein Jenny's inspection continues, some corrective measures are applied, Jenny goes riding and gets to demonstrate her upper body strength.""]"
1679,"A Cure For Kleptomania, Part 12",12,MAX SMART,no@email,,2003-10-31,17,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p></p> <p>""Ohhh!"" she exclaimed, as she laid eyes first on her red and swollen cunt and then on the happy faces of our family gathered around. Then the consciousness of the throbbing, burning pain that was originating in her crotch started to hit her.</p> <p>""Oowwww! Oh, it hurts! Owwww!"" and the tears began to flow.</p> <p>She looked around at our cruel faces and spied the strap in Timmy's hand.</p> <p>""Don't hit me, Timmy! Please! You wouldn't, would you? Not there, please!""</p> <p>""Where don't you want me to hit you, Jenny?"" asked Timmy mischievously.</p> <p>""On my my ""</p> <p>""Here?"" Timmy asked as he brought the strap lightly down, flicking Jenny's cunt right in the center. It must have been pretty sore, because even this wimpy little stroke brought a strident yell of pain from the poor girl.</p> <p>""Owwwwww! Oh, don't! Don't! I can't stand it!!"" as she attempted in vain to close her well-spread legs.</p> <p>""Hmm, I guess you DID mean there."" Timmy concluded. ""Is it really sore, Jenny?"" He asked, lightly flicking the object in question with the tip of the strap.""</p> <p>""Ahh! Ahh! Ouch! Yes, it's sore! Oh, please! I've had enough!! I'll never be bad! I'll never steal!! Spank me instead!! Strap my bottom!! Anything, oh, anything!!"" Jenny seemed determined to get her point across, and all the while straining her thigh muscles in a futile effort to close her legs and shield her threatened pussy.</p> <p>""But don't you agree that you've been very bad, Jenny?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Oh, yes, I've been VERY bad, but I can't take any more th-there! You could strap m-my b-breasts I just COULDN'T stand anymore on my th-there!""</p> <p>""Jenny, Jenny,"" I responded in a calm, motherly tone, "" When are you going to learn that we're doing this all for you? We would never do anything that would damage you - we want to improve you! A girl's pussy is an ideal object for teaching her a good lesson that she'll never forget. Even the strongest caning on her bottom can't quite equal the experience of a pussy strapping. Ask Nancy, here.""</p> <p>Nancy blushed deeply, but smiled at the same time since she realized that SHE was not the one whose pussy was in question at the moment.</p> <p>Jenny shivered with fear at my light hearted comments.</p> <p>I continued, ""One wonderful thing about the pussy as a punishment target is that it FEELS to the culprit that she can't stand anymore, or that anymore will produce permanent damage, while in reality it is a very robust and resilient area. In your case, Jenny, I would have to say it is especially resilient, so I don't think any of us have to worry very much.""</p> <p>""But, Aunt Marge"" Jenny managed between bitter sobs, ""I just can't take anymore there. It hurts TOO much.""</p> <p>""Of course it hurts, dear. I'm sure it hurts a great deal, but that's the whole point, don't you see. I might add that it's going to hurt quite a bit more in just a little while, if I know my son."" And I gave a smiling wink to Timmy, who grinned broadly. ""But I think, correct me if I'm wrong, Timmy, that Uncle Dave is going to give Jenny a little test first.""</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Yep, that's right. Go ahead, Dad.""</p> <p>Dave moved to center stage, that is, front and center, commanding easy access to Jenny's cunt and standing right in front of her terrified gaze.</p> <p>""Now, Jenny,"" he said, ""You know how important it is to learn self discipline during punishment and to take your punishment in the right spirit. One important thing that we want to make sure isn't happening is something that young girls of your age often have a problem with. That is, it would be very rude of you and very counterproductive to our purpose for you to get turned on' at any time during punishment, because that would be defeating the purpose, wouldn't it? So I'm going to give you a little test to see how good you are at resisting any impulse to get turned on, ok?""</p> <p>Jenny had a pretty good idea of what Dave was talking about and all she could do was stare at him and cry copious tears.</p> <p>Dave went on, ""So, what I'm going to do is do some things that would normally tend to turn a girl on, but you must resist this. If you don't, I'm afraid we'll have to take that as extremely insubordinate.""</p> <p>Dave reached out a loving hand and lightly brushed his fingers up and down one side of Jenny's plump red, swollen pussy. She flinched at first, grimacing and grunting since the area was quite tender. However as Dave's hand became more adventurous and inventive, it didn't take long before Jenny's juices started flowing, and there came a new kind of swelling - the swelling of lust.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Oh, dear, Jenny, this is very naughty.""</p> <p>The poor girl clearly couldn't help herself. She was just a hot-blooded girl and her pussy was going to respond to caresses regardless of the situation she was in. And apparently the soreness in the tissues was not enough to impede nature's work in any great way. She stared in horror at first, seeing just as well as anyone how successful Dave was being, how freely the glistening juices were flowing over the bare, plump mount. Then she closed her eyes, becoming lost in her feelings.</p> <p>Dave continued, remorselessly. Jenny became hotter and hotter, starting to rotate and thrust her hips against Dave's marauding fingers, starting to groan with lust and pant with desire, becoming completely oblivious to her surroundings - aware only of the magic of Dave's industrious digits.</p> <p>The pace of Jenny's panting and groaning at last clearly signaled an impending orgasm. That was when Dave stopped, suddenly, leaving Jenny poised on the brink of paradise.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! Please, don't stop, don't stop!"" she babbled, still in a half dream state, thrusting her hips in hopes of renewing the blessed contact with Dave's fingers. Her love juices were flowing everywhere, causing her anus, bottom crack, and thighs to glisten as well as her swollen, opening cunt. A little puddle had appeared on the table.</p> <p>""Jenny, "" Dave said, looking with feigned disgust at the disheveled state of Jenny's pussy, ""I'm really disappointed with you. This will unfortunately result in a large number of demerits.""</p> <p>This brought her a little back to her senses. She opened her eyes. She was clearly torn between horror at what had just occurred and the continuing urgent need to have an orgasm. Of course she wasn't going to be permitted this pleasure. She was, after all, being punished!</p> <p>As you and your readers will soon see, or may already know, Professor, if you're going to punish a girl's pussy, which we highly recommend as an effective discipline method, there is no better way to prepare it than to bring her to the brink of orgasm before applying the implement that you have chosen. The tissues are at this point at their most tender and open and the clitoris asserts itself - a move that it will inevitably consider to have been mistake. In addition, the coating of pussy juice guards against abrasion.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Dad, I think it's time to insert the Quacker.""</p> <p>With a grin for all of us, Dave reached into his pocket and pulled out what looked like an ordinary butt plug. Well, by ""ordinary"", it was ordinary to someone who had seen a butt plug before. I don't think Jenny thought it was ordinary, since her eyes widened a couple of millimeters when she saw it. Dave handed it to a very eager Timmy, who gleefully brandished it in young Jenny's horrified face.</p> <p>The family already knew what the Quacker was. It was an invention of Dave's, and was inspired by the writings of that great sage, Dr. Simpson. Dave started with a hollow model of butt plug, one that was a bit on the thick side for a youngster like Jenny, but which we felt sure she could manage to accept. He created some very interesting electronics to fit inside it, including a sound synthesis chip and a pressure sensor, along with a speaker and grill for the part that stays outside. He calibrated the pressure sensor, using a somewhat reluctant Nancy as a tester. Instead of going further into technical details, I believe I'll continue with the wonderful scene in progress.</p> <p>I produced a little jar containing hot pepper oil, with which Timmy liberally anointed the business end of the Quacker as well as Jenny's defenseless little anus.</p> <p>""Ahhhhh!"" Jenny yelled in outraged surprise as she felt her little button being touched. ""Don't! Don't touch me there! She tried her best to clamp her legs to together, to squeeze her cheeks together, to no avail.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Jenny, this is going in, whether you cooperate or not. If you cooperate and relax, it probably won't hurt very much. If you don't, if you clench, it might be very unpleasant for you.""</p> <p>And with that he touched the tip of the Quacker to Jenny's rosette. Jenny jerked and gasped. Timmy slowly pushed and twisted as Jenny alternately groaned and squeaked. In spite of the width of the plug and the virgin status of Jenny's rear entrance, the plug was inserted fairly quickly, although Jenny couldn't help clenching as the widest part of the plug stretched her to the utmost. A light smack on her pussy with the strap was all it took for her to come to her senses and relax her muscles to allow the complete insertion of the interesting item. Timmy now turned the end of the plug until we heard a click. This was the ""on"" switch.</p> <p>By now the effects of the hot oil were becoming apparent, and Jenny began to complain, ""It's burning! Oh, it's burning me!""</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Jenny, if you don't want your pussy to get a good solid smack with this strap, you had better do what I'm about to tell you. I want you to squeeze your bottom hole as hard as you can.""</p> <p>The poor girl obeyed, and we could tell in two ways - one, by observing the clenching of her muscles in that area, and, two, by the marvelous ""Quack!"" that emerged from the speaker of the Quacker. It was working! The sound wasn't very loud because it was calibrated so that a very mighty squeeze would be required to produce a very loud sound.</p> <p>Timmy pulled Jenny's panties from his back pocket and ordered Jenny to open her mouth. The terrified youngster obeyed and immediately found her mouth full of fragrant underwear. Nancy now tied a scarf around Jenny's mouth to secure the humilitating gag. Jenny was not going to be communicating via her mouth for awhile.</p> <p>Timmy smiled at Jenny as he held the strap up for her to gaze upon. She was desperate with fear, and began desperately struggling at her bonds -she HAD to get away. She knew all too well what Timmy was about to do. Inarticulate whines and mews issued feverishly from behind Jenny's gag.</p> <p>Unfortunately for Jenny, we had designed her bonds to resist any of her struggles. With a slight arm motion and a very quick flick of the wrist, Timmy brought the strap down smartly on Jenny's cunt.</p> <p>Whap! The wonderful springiness in Jenny's plump mound caused the strap to bounce off of its target. Droplets of Jenny's love juice flew through the air.</p> <p>The effect on Jenny was magical. She gave a jerk of unbearable pain. Her thigh muscles contracted fiercely, pulling her bottom up off the table. Her breasts swung back and forth as she writhed about. From behind the ball gag a desperate whine could be heard. Her pussy turned pale for a short instant before flushing red.</p> <p>But best of all, Jenny produced a loud, drawn out ""Quaaaaaaaaaaaack!"" from her nether regions. Obviously the intense pain Jenny was experiencing in her pussy caused her to clench her bottom quite tightly indeed.</p> <p>It would be hard to exaggerate how amusing this was. The whole family was convulsed with laughter as Jenny continued to send gradually quieter and shorter quacking sounds vibrating from her bumhole while her pelvis writhed obscenely.</p> <p>After the quacking died down, Timmy said, ""Jenny, you are getting a total of ten spanks on your pussy.""</p> <p>Jenny shook head and whimpered, her eyes pleading with Timmy for mercy. Her arms pulled at the ropes binding them.</p> <p>""That is, you're getting a minimum of ten. See, this is another opportunity for you to exercise self-discipline as well as your math skills. After each swat, I'll wait for a few seconds for you to get a hold on yourself and then I'll say, Count!' That will be your cue to give exactly the number of quacks as the number of spanks you've had. If you don't quack at all I'll give you the last stroke over again. If you quack too few times, I'll take that as the count. But if you quack too many times, we start over. Understand? Ok, count!""</p> <p>Jenny was a quick learner. She dutifully squeezed her lovely teenage bottom and entertained us with a short, soft, ""quack"". Again we all responded with a laugh, but before the laughing was over, Timmy raised the strap again and</p> <p>Whap! ""QUAAAAAACK!! QUAAAACK!!"" Louder than before, as Jenny's whole body gyrated in anguish and her pussy again became briefly pale and then red again.</p> <p>Timmy waited until the agonized whines and the quacking had died down a bit before he said, ""Count!""</p> <p>Somehow Jenny managed to eek out two pitiful little quacks.</p> <p>""Hmm, you really should make them louder, Jenny, but we'll accept it this time.""</p> <p>Whap! ""QUAAAAAAACK! QUAAAAAAACK! QUAAAAACK!""</p> <p>It took Timmy about a minute to recover from the intense laughing fit that he was thrown into. By that time Jenny had quieted down a bit and she was able to hear Timmy.</p> <p>""Count!"" he ordered her.</p> <p>Again Jenny managed to keep the correct count, although she almost didn't add the third quack, probably afraid of going over the mark and giving Timmy the excuse to start over again.</p> <p>Jenny managed to keep count surprisingly well, considering the mental and physical anguish she was experiencing. Occasionally she undercounted by one. As the count increased, so did the volume and length of the involuntary quacks and whines that were produced after each stinging kiss of the strap. And so did the redness of her plump, pouting pussy.</p> <p>At last the tenth stroke arrived, delivered with special gusto, producing a long, drawn out ""QUACCKKKKK!"" Jenny writhed and quacked and mewed behind her pantie gag. Timmy waited a little while and said, ""Count!""</p> <p>Jenny seemed to have lost her concentration. She started quacking</p> <p>""Quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack ""</p> <p>After the ninth quack, she hesitated. Timmy was just about to accept nine as the count and give her another stroke, when</p> <p>""Quack .""</p> <p>A look of disappointment crossed Timmy's face, as he realized that Jenny had correctly counted the tenth stroke, but</p> <p>""Quack "" a meek, soft little quack, but it meant her doom!</p> <p>""Oooops! Too bad, Jenny, you counted too many that time.""</p> <p>Her eyes widened pleadingly.</p> <p>""So we have to start over.""</p> <p>""Quack! QUAACKK!! Whine!!!""</p> <p>""Ohh, you don't want us to?""</p> <p>""QUACCCK! Mew!"" Trying desperately to close her well-spread thighs.</p> <p>""Tell you what, just to show I'm a nice guy, I won't make you count for these next ten, so you can be sure that that's all you're going to get. Aren't you glad?""</p> <p>""Mmmmf!! Quackkk!""</p> <p>I don't think she was agreeing with him!</p> <p>Whap! Another smart stroke, and with a strangled groan and quack, the girl fainted!</p> <p>One household item that is very useful to have around when a young culprit is undergoing any kind of serious discipline, Professor, is smelling salts. We had used them earlier with great success and this time it was a simple matter to bring the young lovely thing back to consciousness, albeit a bit confused consciousness.</p> <p>Timmy gave her enough time to remember where she was, to see the strap, to realize its connection with her, and</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>Well, to make a long story short, Jenny fainted on the fifth, eighth and tenth strokes, but in between she provided us with what could be called one of the greatest shows on earth. It is a marvelous thing that a girl whose pussy is being strapped ( or paddled, or ?? ) responds with motions that are very like those of a girl in the throes of sexual ecstasy, with plenty of hip thrusting. This is both amusing and diverting to watch, and also adds fuel to the urge to punish, because it seems to the punisher that the culprit is being naughty and willful.</p> <p>Timmy delivered the ten strokes in an admirably severe and professional manner, and, in between Jenny's faints, we were treated to the shrillest of muffled shrieks, the most abandoned of gyrations, the most obscene of bumps and grinds, the most mighty of clinchings of girlish buttocks, the wildest swinging of breasts, and the most strident of quacks. It was as if the girl used her fainting spells to store up energy.</p> <p>The tenth stroke was an especially nasty one, and Jenny's extra loud quack followed by a faint was no surprise. We all congratulated Timmy on a job well done while Jenny lay there, unconscious, with her red swollen pussy testifying to the severity of her punishment.</p> <p>The rather quick and rough withdrawal of the quacker from Jenny's distended and tender anus by Dave brought her to her senses and, after the pantie gag was removed, she wept and moaned and would not be consoled, even though we pointed out how fortunate she was to have come under our care and to have been given such careful attention. How often the patient is ungrateful to the diligent physician!</p> <p>In vain we tried to cheer her by pointing out how well the color of her cunt had been improved, how much cuter it looked in its now more swollen condition. She seemed deaf to our guarantees that she would be as good as new in a week or two, but could only sob and moan and stare in horror at her ruby red treasure.</p> <p>Timmy and Nancy released young Jenny from her bonds and helped her into a sitting position. It seemed to be very important to Jenny to keep her legs apart, most likely to avoid putting unnecessary pressure on the tender organ between them. We helped her slide of the table onto very unsteady legs. Dave and I each grabbed an upper arm and with this aid she was able to manage to walk, although in an extremely bowlegged fashion. This rather amusing picture brought sniggers and giggles from Nancy and Timmy.</p> <p>Finally we deposited the poor naked girl on her bed and left her to her own devices. We all then went to bed, but I can assure you that it was a long time before Dave and I actually slept, and I imagine that Nancy and Timmy were awake for quite awhile as well!</p> <p>We let Jenny sleep late the next morning, if that's what she was doing, and we didn't even peep on her. She had gone through an admittedly harsh treatment and we felt she deserved some time to herself. Timmy was a bit disappointed. He pointed out that after Jenny's bottom was attended to she was forced to spend the next day displaying it and having it slapped and that the same was true after her titty treatment, so, he argued, she should now be forced to spend the day displaying her colorful pussy and being goosed whenever anyone felt like goosing her. Timmy was fondly recalling the fun he had giving Nancy a similar treatment, as readers of our first letter will remember.</p> <p>I had to admit he had a point, so we agreed that, while we would allow Jenny to be unmolested until noon, that Timmy could have his wish and his way with her for the afternoon.</p> <p>It was apparent to Dave and I, now, that administering Jenny's demerit punishments was really out of the question for this visit. She really wasn't in any condition to receive them, and we agreed to put them off until Thanksgiving vacation. We certainly never considered letting her off - it was vitally important for our treatment method that any disobedience or other ill behavior during punishment must result in very harsh consequences. You may be sure that Jenny would be in for quite a time, and we would also make sure that she knew that we weren't finished with her. The anticipation was sure to have a beneficial effect.</p> <p>All of us felt some disappointment at this, because we HAD been looking forward to exercising our creativity on the dear girl even more than we had so far, but we took comfort in realizing how much better it would be to have a ""fresh"" victim to torment, one that wasn't still suffering from the aftermath of her previous sessions.</p> <p>And, in case any of you were wondering, that afternoon was very enjoyable as everyone in the family made a point of giving Jenny a jolly good time. Jenny was made to remain nude and to present herself in the ""hamster in heat"" position of command, with the addition requirement that her legs be wide spread. You probably never saw a girl who hated being goosed as much as Jenny did that day!</p> <p>That night we made Jenny pose on her bed in the hamster position and told her we were going to give her some ""medicine"" to help her on the road to recovery. I suppose that wasn't totally honest, because what we gave her has a suppository containing a potent shot of Tobasco sauce. The poor girl must have spent fifteen minutes running bow legged around the house in agonized panic, at times even trying to rub her burning bottom hole on the floor, much to our extreme amusement!</p> <p>The next day her parents came to pick her up. Before they did, we took great pleasure in reminding Jenny that she still had her demerit session to go through, and we took great pains to make sure she understood that it would be at least as bad as, if not worse than, what she had already experienced. Predictably, she begged us to let her off any further punishment and promised fervently to never be bad again.</p> <p>That night Jenny's parents returned and we all ate popcorn and watched some very interesting videos. Neither parent seemed to mind at all the intensity of the discipline. In fact they both seemed excited and intrigued. This didn't bode very well for Jenny's future!</p> <p>As I write this, Thanksgiving is next week, and there is great excitement in our household. We have a wonderfully full visit planned for Jenny. By the way, it appears that our treatment has, so far, been a success. There have been no further incidents of stealing. It's still early to say for sure that there has been a cure, because it's very possible that Jenny is being careful to avoid giving us cause to increase her punishments this coming holiday.</p> <p>So, Professor, and dear readers, I will end this very long letter with a promise of a thorough reporting of Jenny's upcoming demerit session.</p> <p>Signed,</p> <p>A Strict Mom</p> </div>","['Wherein we and Jenny meet the ""Quacker"".']"
1680,Letter From a Strict Mom ( I ),-1,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,55,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""h1"">Letter From A Strict Mom</p> <p>Dear Friend,</p> <p>I read with interest your article on your recommended method of disciplining teens. I came upon it at an interesting time because my husband and I were just about reaching the end of our rope in attempting to deal with our 15 year old daughter Nancy. She had become just about unmanageable and seemed to get worse by the day. We had tried everything we could think of including long periods of grounding, without success. We had never used corporal punishment, but were gradually coming to the opinion that it was our last resort. However, we had no idea how to go about it! Then I saw your article, showed it to my husband, and, to make a long story short, proceeded to put it into practice as best we could. We thought you might like to hear of our experience.</p> <p>After reading your article we did a little more research, learning about various other methods of disciplining naughty youngsters, such as handspanking, strapping, paddling, or caning. All of these seemed to have appeal, but we felt that things had come to such a pass with Nancy that only a ""short, sharp shock"" of some severity would have any affect on her. We found an article on the construction of birches and proceeded to try our hands at it. Fortunately there are a number of birch trees on our property and we had the luxury of trying various types and sizes of twigs. After six or seven attempts we came up with a birch that looked as if it might make a teenager girl take serious notice. It was wonderfully thick and each twig was liberally adorned with sharp buds. My husband generously offered to give me a couple of swishes with it on my bare bottom, which I accepted with trepidation. My goodness! What a smart! And only from two strokes! I didn't need or want anymore convincing! My bottom burned and stung and was covered with many fine red lines and darker marks where the buds had bit cruelly. We were confident that Nancy was in for an experience that she would not want to repeat anytime soon, and, I might add, one that she richly deserved. We constructed another birch which was at least as formidable as the first one, and then we made one more - a delicate, light rod - short, thin and graceful, with only 8 thin twigs, from which I carefully removed all of the hard buds.</p> <p>Your article suggested an appropriate and useful restraint posture for the ""subject"", as you so quaintly refer to the naughty culprit, but didn't go into detail as to how to achieve this. My husband needed only a couple of hours to put felt padding on the top bar of one of his sawhorses and to attach restraining straps to the bottoms of each of the four legs. This might be a little small for a taller girl, but Nancy is only 5'3"", so we estimated that it would work fine, especially since her legs would be spread wide apart, thus further reducing the height of her pelvis, which was ideally supposed to rest on the padded top bar. My husband also fixed the sawhorse to the floor of his workshop so that there would be no danger of it tipping over if Nancy struggled a great deal. I have to admit that I secretly hoped that she WOULD struggle a great deal. I'm afraid I was quite put out with her.</p> <p>I was especially put out with her for the following reason. We had just found out that Nancy had been stealing the lunch money of her little brother Timmy, who is only 12 years old, for the past month. He had been afraid to tell us because Nancy had threatened that she would ""de-pants"" him at school in front of his classmates if he told! In fact, he was sure she wasn't bluffing because she had once ""de-pantsed"" him (including his underwear) in front of several of her girlfriends and made him dance for them. Then they had taken turns tweaking his penis! This was, needless to say, appalling to us. We decided that it would only be fair if Timmy got to witness Nancy's comeuppance, and perhaps even partake in it. It was also only fair for him to get to see her ""de-pantsed"", since she had done the same to him.</p> <p>To jump to the conclusion, let me give you my most heartfelt thanks. The treatment worked wonders. Nancy's behavior (once she recovered from her discipline) has improved tremendously. Of course it's not perfect, and we suspect that we may have to repeat the treatment again one day, as a kind of ""booster""; but we are confident that we now have an effective means of managing Nancy.</p> <p>Nancy is a pretty girl, with blond ""valley girl"" looks and mannerisms. She has quite a voluptuous figure for her age, with well developed bust and hips. She can get very pouty and whiny when she doesn't get her way, and seems to be able to produce crocodile tears on demand that on occasion in the past had managed to fool her father into giving her her way. This hadn't been working so much lately, however, because he had been getting so annoyed with her behavior. As I mentioned above, she had never received any kind of physical discipline up to the episode under discussion.</p> <p>It was also the case that she had not been naked in front of her father in about five years. This was of course a proper state of affairs, and we certainly subscribe to conventional ideas of decorum and feminine modesty. However we have come to believe, partly thanks to your very informative article, that when a young culprit crosses a certain line in terms of repeated bad behavior, he or she forfeits any right to modesty or dignity when it comes to his or her punishment for that behavior. We assume that you will concur with us in this opinion. In fact your insistence that the buttocks of the ""subject"" should be bare and ""well spread"" makes me sure that you would agree with us in this matter.</p> <p>On the fateful evening that I will describe we confronted Nancy with her most recent offense when she entered the dining room for dinner. Her response was at first denial and then defiance, neither of which helped her case, let me tell you. My husband and I were not in the mood for wasting time with idle talk and argument. We quickly grabbed her, to her great surprise, and, with little Timmy's help, managed with amazingly little difficulty to drag her into the workshop. Nancy was yelling bloody murder, but it didn't much matter because we live in a fairly isolated rural error, out of earshot of the nearest neighbor. By the way, supper wasn't getting cold - we hadn't really planned on having dinner until after we had dealt with our young bad girl.</p> <p>While my husband and I held Nancy reasonably immobile (me holding her arms and him holding her legs) Timmy proceeded to unbutton, unsnap, untie and unzip wherever it was strategically useful. You see, Nancy was to be stripped naked, which we realize was not called for in your article. We are interested in your opinion of this. In this particular case we felt it was appropriate because of Nancy's offense toward poor Timmy. She had ""de- pantsed"" him in front of her girlfriends, which for a boy was equivalent to exposing ""all he had"". Thus it seemed only fair that Nancy would be showing ""all she had"" to the offended party - Timmy. Timmy, by the way, was almost beside himself with enjoyment and excitement. He was about to get a most exquisite revenge for a serious wrong, plus he was about to get a real life lesson in female anatomy. It was a red-letter day for him!</p> <p>Nancy struggled, yelled and threatened during all of this. We paid no attention to her. When her clothes started coming off with an efficiency that must have seemed wondrous to her, her tone began to change and she occasionally interspersed her threats and demands with a plea for mercy. Again we paid no attention. When she was reduced to a well stuffed bra and skimpy pink panties she began to beg us to not expose her naked. ""Not in front of Timmy! Not in front of Daddy! Please!"" Her pleas were to no avail.</p> <p>Finally we had everything off and Nancy was exposed to the world - our small world. Timmy's eyes were as big as saucers as he unabashedly let them rove up and down, from Nancy's full, upstanding breasts with their large reddish brown aureoles and nipples down her belly to her cunt, with it's light covering of blond hair. Nancy blushed furiously and cried from embarrassment.</p> <p>She seemed to become demoralized at this development and temporarily ceased struggling, which was fortunate for us because it made it easier for us to get her bent over the saw horse and to get her wrists and ankles securely strapped to the legs of the horse. Wonderfully, it was a perfect fit and the effect seemed to be just what your article recommended, namely, ""subject's"" bottom was bare and well presented, and the cheeks were well spread, giving access (as well as quite a view!) of all areas of the bottom. Of course a ""side"" effect of this was that her young, plump, succulent pussy was also on public display.</p> <p>Timmy and my husband seemed fascinated. I was gloating. Nancy was weeping. Well, we would give her something to weep about in just a bit!</p> <p>As your article noted, with the buttocks well spread the overall area of operations was quite large indeed and it seemed like it might take quite a few strokes to achieve the complete ""coverage"" that you recommend.</p> <p>I removed the two heavier birches from their salt water bath. I shook them well, scattering water droplets in all directions. Then I doused each birch liberally with an anti-bacterial agent, with the dual purpose of, one, reducing the risk of infection in the places where the skin might become raw or even broken, and, two, of increasing the burning sting in those very places. Actually I was aware that the salt water bath was also supposed two have these twin effects, but I wanted to make sure of both! As I have mentioned, I really was QUITE put out with Nancy.</p> <p>We took the liberty of adding another ""enhancement"" to the procedure presented in your article. Since I am right handed and my husband is left handed, we decided to birch Nancy together at the same time, with each of us taking the buttock that was in most easy reach. Thus I stood to Nancy's left in preparation to whip towards the center and my husband did the same from the right. We placed a comfortable chair directly behind Nancy for Timmy to sit in. It provided a very enlightening view for the youngster. You might call it a ""box"" seat! Timmy seemed to be in heaven. His eyes were riveted to the vista before him.</p> <p>I took care to remind Nancy that it was her ""de-pantsing"" of her brother that was responsible for her current embarrassing predicament. And I took pleasure, I must admit, in making sure she realized (which she probably already did) what an interesting view Timmy was getting. This seemed to have the effect of making Nancy's sobbing even more bitter, and I thought I could detect a fruitless attempt on Nancy's part to close her legs and clench her bottom cheeks together, hoping, I guessed, to somewhat diminish the scope of the view that she was offering Timmy.</p> <p>My husband and I commenced the birching. We applied severe strokes right from the start. Right away Nancy seemed to be finding this new experience to be not at all to her taste. At first she responded with little exclamations of ""Ah!"" ""Owww!"" ""Don't! That hurts!"" while the first sets of fine red lines began appearing on the sides of her lovely white tush. As the strokes progressed and we and the twigs began moving closer to Nancy's central area, Nancy's reactions became more intense. She began yelling loudly with each blow, or double blow, and moaning and crying loudly between them as well as begging for us to stop, when she could find her voice. She was starting to writhe about quite a bit, her lovely large boobs swinging about like pendulums. We also noticed that the outside parts of her bottom, which had received the ends of the twigs on the initial blows, were continuing to be bombarded with the ""bodies"" of the twigs and thus were becoming quite raw indeed, with tiny droplets of blood appearing in one or two places. We stopped briefly and discussed this. We decided that, while our intent was not to draw blood, perhaps a little bit of broken skin was really unavoidable if the girl was really going to get her well-deserved punishment. We continued remorselessly and systematically, to thoroughly birch Nancy's blooming bottom.</p> <p>Having covered all of Nancy's now squirming, writhing bottom, except for the sensitive area between her cheeks, with a confused mass of red lines and puffy weals, but without having exhausted our birches, my husband and I again conferred. We felt that Nancy's extreme naughtiness required that she receive somewhat more birching from us, but we didn't want to cause further damage to the red and purple mess that was now her buttocks. Thus we decided finish up with a thorough treatment to the backs and insides of her delicate thighs.</p> <p>Nancy seemed to dislike this even more, if possible, struggling most desperately (putting on an entrancing show for young Timmy, I'm sure, who could see just about everything, including the free swinging boobs bouncing about) and almost roaring with agony. We ignored her protests and proceeded to ""paint"" her thighs as thoroughly as we could, with bold, sweeping, SNAPping strokes, until her formerly pale thighs were a fitting match for her bottom - red and purple again being the dominant theme of the color scheme, all up and down the backs and insides from just above her knees to just under her exposed and slightly pouting pussy. We stopped and contemplated the interesting spectacle before us, listening with satisfaction to her heartrending cries of ""I'm dying! I'm dying! You're killing me! Ohhhh, it hur-r-r-r-ts!""</p> <p>It finally seemed as if we were getting through to the dear girl, and I now felt confident that Nancy had been sufficiently punished for her bad behavior.</p> <p>And Timmy? Quiet as a mouse he was, eyes on the prize, his heavy breathing giving evidence of his excitement and enthrallment.</p> <p>Now we realize that in your article you recommended not being shy about punishing the sensitive areas between the bottom cheeks. In fact you took the trouble of suggesting a technique, and recommended that the amount of attention given to this area should be dependent to some extent on just how ""shameful"" the ""subject's"" actions had been. You must be wondering if we had decided to ignore this particular bit of advice, since I have just said that at this point I felt that Nancy had been sufficiently punished.</p> <p>Please have no such fear. To be more clear, what I should have said was that I now felt that Nancy stood even as to her debt to my husband and me for all of the anguish she had put us through, and that we felt that she now had an extremely strong incentive to mend her behavior in the future. That squirming, wriggling, swollen, red and purple, slightly bleeding expanse of skin before us was going to be very sore for quite a while!</p> <p>However, we still felt that the matter of Nancy's offense to Timmy remained to be settled, and we felt that it was best settled between Timmy and Nancy.</p> <p>I solemnly informed Nancy that her father and I felt that she was now sufficiently punished for her offenses toward us. Nancy gave a small sigh of relief amid her bitter sobbing and moaning, along with a whispered, ""Oh, thank God!"", almost to herself. I must be a natural disciplinarian, because I must admit I took great pleasure in crushing this small hope of relief with my next statement. I informed her that it was now Timmy's turn to punish her for her treatment of him.</p> <p>Nancy's and Timmy's reactions couldn't have been more different. For Nancy's part, I honestly believe that in her agony she had completely forgotten that her hated little brother had been enjoying her humiliation and agony from the catbird seat. Now that she was reminded of his presence, I feel sure that her sense of mortification rushed back into her consciousness and took its place beside the equally intense awareness of her intolerably stinging and throbbing bottom and thighs and beside her sudden new fear of more agony and indignity to come. Her moans and pleas to be let off ""just this once"" and her promises to always be good to us and to Timmy, were wonderful to hear.</p> <p>Timmy, on the other hand, looked as if he'd been given that pony he had been asking for so long. His eyes brightened. ""Really, mom? Can I whip her too? Oh, goody! I'll make her jump!"" This was clearly a great thrill to the little man.</p> <p>At this point we feel the need to perhaps suggest that you might add just a little bit of information to your suggestion of a technique for punishing the area between the bottom cheeks. You suggest lengthwise strokes, which of course makes sense, but you neglect to say whether the strokes should be delivered with the tip of the birch pointing ""upward"" that is toward the ""subject's"" head, or ""downward"", toward the floor. Also, we found that with Nancy in her current position, such that her bottom crack was primarily oriented in a vertical direction, it would be awkward to deliver strokes to the area. It was clear that it would be better if Nancy's bottom could be oriented in a more horizontal position, so that lengthwise strokes could be applied downward from directly above.</p> <p>We solved this latter problem through my husband's ingenuity. Apparently he had already considered it, the sly dog! He detached the strap on Nancy's right ankle from the leg of the sawhorse, leaving the strap still firmly wrapped around her ankle. I then realized that the straps were attached to clips on the sawhorse legs, and that there was another set of clips about a foot higher. He reattached the ankle to the higher clip and then repeated the process with the other ankle. This had the amusing effect of forcing Nancy to kind to poke out her ravaged hindquarters. She moaned with her awareness of further embarrassment. However, I didn't see that it solved our dilemma. The target area was still not conveniently placed.</p> <p>Then he went around to Nancy's front and, with each wrist, detached it from the front leg and reattached it to the clip on the sawhorse leg that her ankle had just been clipped to. Now his scheme was clear. Basically, he had rotated our young culprit forward about thirty degrees. Nancy's head was almost touching the floor directly beneath the padded crossbar and, more to the point, her bottom was rotated so that the dividing grove was much closer to horizontal in orientation than vertical. It was much more accessible to a natural birch stroke. Perhaps your readers may be able to benefit from our method of solving this difficulty. We certainly hope so!</p> <p>One amusing side effect of this position was that Nancy's rather sizable boobs now hung down in her face, which was getting quite red, probably because of the blood rushing to it in this new and probably somewhat uncomfortable position. Also, Nancy seemed to dislike the position quite a bit and begged us to extricate her from it.</p> <p>Another side effect of Nancy's new position is that it is now difficult to decide which side of the sawhorse should be designated the ""front"" and which the ""back"". The side that we previously would have called the back side was now the side that Nancy was facing, and the ""front"" side was now where you could see her back! It seems to be simplest to continue referring to back and front as they were. That is, my husband and I had been operating on Nancy from the back and the other side was the front.</p> <p>Now we must discuss with you our one real difference with you. It is really a simple matter. You suggest that the area between the well spread buttocks of the ""subject"" should be attended to more or less at the disciplinarian's discretion, based on his or her opinion on just how ""shameful"" the behavior of the ""subject"" has been. But you also counsel that care must be taken to avoid any blows striking the ""subject's"" genitals. Our finding, based on simple anatomy and on simple experience, is this: if the anus receives the kiss of the birch, it is very hard, if not impossible, to avoid having the genitals also receive some attention. The twigs are of different lengths. To some extent each twig arranges itself as it will on the downstroke. In short, they are a bit hard to control.</p> <p>In addition to these difficulties, we found that, on reflection, we had trouble seeing the point of your insistence on caution. It seemed to us that the anus is just as sensitive and delicate an organ as are the genitals, at least in girls. Why deem one to be fair game and not the other? We certainly agreed with you in principle that making use of the more sensitive areas of the ""subject's"" anatomy to emphasize a point about particularly reprehensible behavior could be extremely effective in leaving a lasting memory and producing an immediate improvement in behavior. We just couldn't understand your particular distinction, not to mention the fact of the difficulty of implementation.</p> <p>Our solution? Well to put it colloquially, we decided that Nancy's naughty little pussy as well as her bumhole must pay their fair share of restitution for her bullying of poor Timmy, particularly given the nature of her offense against him; however, in view of the sensitive and delicate nature of the areas in question it seemed obvious to us that they should not receive strokes that were equivalent to what her buttocks and thighs had received. Either a much lighter or less punishing instrument must be used or else the strokes must be delivered with much more restraint, or both. After all, we wanted to teach Nancy a valuable lesson, but we didn't want to injure her!</p> <p>Now I think you may be understanding the reason that we made the third, more delicate, birch. It was meant to sting like the dickens without doing serious damage. In addition, Timmy was only 12 years old and I felt sure that he wouldn't be delivering blows with the force that we had.</p> <p>We directed Timmy to deliver ten strokes, and to deliver them ""wherever he felt they would do the most good"" . While saying this I clearly outlined with my index finger the area that he was to consider his ""field of operations"", taking care not to touch Nancy and thus forewarn her. I included all of the sensitive skin between Nancy's well spread bottom cheeks, including her deliciously vulnerable little anus, which was now pointing directly upward, as well as all of her well presented slightly gaping pussy. We felt that it was only fair to give Timmy a certain amount of leeway and control in the administration of this phase of Nancy's punishment, since he was the injured party. If he felt that some leniency was appropriate, he was free to give it. If not... well...</p> <p>I don't believe Nancy had the slightest idea exactly what she was in for. She certainly knew from my husband's and my conversation with Timmy that more punishment was coming to her, but I expect that she was bracing for more pain in her throbbing bottom cheeks or her aching, burning thighs. She was softly moaning ""No more! Please, no more! I'm sorry Timmy!"" as I gave Timmy his instructions.</p> <p>Whatever. She certainly had no doubts after Timmy's first stroke, which delivered from ""behind"" the poor girl and which seemed to be centered right on her delicate rosebud. I'm afraid Timmy surprised me a bit with the force of the stroke. It came down with fairly serious speed and made quite a loud snap as it bit into its target. I should have realized that Timmy's skill at tennis would translate naturally into an effective birch stroke. The previously untouched area between the cheeks of Nancy's bottom were now decorated with a confusion of thin red lines. I briefly consider telling Timmy to go a bit more lightly, but after all the birch was a light one and Nancy had been VERY bad...</p> <p>Nancy's reaction to this was to scream like a banshee and commence struggling desperately against her bonds. Timmy delivered 5 forceful strokes in the same general area, each one eliciting a louder scream from the ""subject"" than the previous one. After the fifth one Timmy calmly walked around to the other side of the screaming, jerking, bawling valley girl so that he could deliver strokes from the opposite direction (the ""front""), but still parallel with the ""groove"". During this pause it was clear that the area between Nancy's buttocks had clearly gotten some serious attention, including her anus, which was now a bright red. Not only that, but her pussy had clearly suffered as well, at least the part that was nearest her bumhole.</p> <p>Now came the sixth stroke. This one landed square on Nancy's pussy so that the tips of the birch curled around and bit into the exposed clitoris. If Nancy's scream before had been like a banshee, now it was like a banshee in heat, almost deafening. Her struggles to get loose were so violent that I was afraid that the sawhorse would be pulled from its moorings. No such luck for Nancy, though; my husband is good carpenter! Immediately the plump pussy sported a set of fine red lines and became flushed. Each of the next four strokes landed in the same area with considerable force, each producing fearful screams and energetic struggles and deepening the coloring on Nancy's little treasure. It seemed impossible, but Nancy's scream with each stroke sounded louder than the previous one.</p> <p>As you may imagine, Nancy's color scheme for her rear quarters was now much more pleasing. Her thighs and buttocks were a mass of red and purpling stripes, weals and bruises, with the odd little droplet or trickle of red blood here and there. The tender central areas were not nearly as ravaged, but had been turned to various shades of striped red, with occasional purple flecks where the tips of the twigs had done their cruel work. Nancy continued bawling and moaning loudly for a few minutes but gradually the volume diminished into sobs and whimpers. And she couldn't seem to keep still - restlessly her colorful hindquarters continued a kind of grinding dance for our entranced eyes. At this point I felt confident that a thorough reformation was assured!</p> <p>Just to make sure that the lesson really sank in (even though there really wasn't much doubt), it was decided that Nancy would be grounded for a week, and that she would remain naked from the waist down at all times. In addition, Timmy was allowed the right to pinch or hand slap Nancy's bottom or to goose her whenever he felt like it. It turned out that he felt like it quite often!</p></div>","['Note: This is a PRETEND reply letter to a treatise that Dr. Simpson posted on proper discipline techniques. It describes fairly severe corporal punishment of a teenage girl. For those who are ""strict"" spankophiles, this story probably goes beyond your interests, and I advise you not to read it. This story is COMPLETELY fantasy and intended only for the enjoyment of readers who enjoy reading about this sort of thing. Please don\'t read further if this type of thing is not to your taste. I do not intend to endorse or suggest that anyone should in reality be treated this way by anyone, and I am in fact against all forms of non-consensual corporal punishment for anyone, children or adults.', 'Actually, Dr. Simpson just summarized the article, and I\'ll summarize his summary. The article singled out the birch rod as the instrument of choice, finding various faults with paddles, straps and canes. It recommended that the subject be restrained in such a way as to provide easy access to the naked buttocks and so as to cause the buttocks to be spread as much as possible, thus giving access to ""all areas"" of the subject\'s bottom. The article recommended a very systematic approach to ensure that all areas of the bottom received equal treatment. The approach was to start at the far left and gradually move toward the center and then all the way to the right (for a righty). It also recommended using vertical, rather than horizontal, strokes to discipline the area between the cheeks, and in fact suggested that the disciplinarian might linger in this area, depending on how ""shameful"" the subject\'s misbehavior had been. The article *did* caution against allowing the blows to reach the genitals of the subject, but apparently the anus was deemed fair game. One more thing. I don\'t believe Dr. Simpson\'s summary said anything about the discipline being discussed being for any particular age group, but for the purpose of the following FANTASY letter, I am pretending that the article was about the discipline of teens. In fact since I only read the Dr. Simpson posting once I probably have some other details wrong as well.']"
1681,"Letter From a Strict Mom ( II ) - The Seat of Learning, Part 1",1,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,33,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dear Professor,</p> <p>You may remember having received a letter from me approximately six months back wherein I related the story of how my husband Dave and I, as well as our 13 year old son Timmy, made use of your wonderful advice on disciplining teens in order to set our unruly daughter Nancy back to being a well behaved 16 year old. In case you don't remember, I'll just summarize by saying that we gave her a very well birched behind which kept her standing for meals for a good week afterward and which made an impression on her mind that will probably last a lot longer than a week. We took your advice on a systematic birching method and added one or two innovations of our own, such as the specially adapted sawhorse that was so useful in keeping Nancy's bare bottom properly positioned, as well as the technique of rotating Nancy's body forward a bit to make the birching of the area between her buttocks more convenient. Both of these were inventions of Dave's.</p> <p>I did provide the innovation of having Dave and I birch Nancy at the same time, each of us gradually moving from the outside of her buttocks toward the central divide. This seemed to provide an especially intense experience for Nancy, as did our decision to go against your precept that any birching of the genitals was to be avoided.</p> <p>Well, that was a night that none of us will forget for awhile, although Nancy's experience was quite a bit different from the rest of ours. Dave, Timmy, and I enjoyed ourselves quite a lot, I must say, and I think that all of us secretly wished that Nancy would mess up again. No such luck. The difference in Nancy has been like night and day. The slightest hint of rebellion in the teenager can be quelled with the threat of ""another visit to daddy's workshop"". I swear her face turns pale on hearing this!</p> <p>In spite of Nancy's good behavior, there was another problem -her grades. We had hoped that along with her improvement in general deportment that there would be an improvement in schoolwork but this hope was not gratified. Nevertheless we were sure that Nancy was an intelligent girl and could do much better in school than she was doing. We tried various methods, counseling, talking with her, tutoring. Nothing seemed to help. Then, about 2 months ago Dave told me that he had an idea and that I was to trust him. He then started to spend all of his free time in his workshop.</p> <p>I had no idea what he was up to but I was fairly excited by it, based on the results of the last time he had spent time in his workshop and developed the birching horse that was used so effectively to cure Nancy's behavior problems. I felt hopeful for the first time about Nancy's future and I must admit I also felt a secret thrill of anticipation about what type of uncomfortable experience Nancy might be in for and what type of entertainment the rest of us might expect! Perhaps it may not seem proper for a parent to look forward to and to enjoy the disciplining of a child, but we are of the opinion that this enjoyment is a useful tool that helps to ensure that any discipline is performed thoroughly and enthusiastically.</p> <p>Just about a week ago Dave invited me into his workshop, which he had been keeping locked. I have to say that he had outdone himself. Not only had he come up with a plan that was sure to spur Nancy on to be the best she could be, but he had created a very clever device with which the plan could be implemented. I think it is best to leave the description of the device to the point at which I describe Nancy's introduction to it.</p> <p>About a week after I was invited into the workshop, one Friday after Nancy had come home from school, Dave and I asked Nancy into the living room to have a talk. We once again expressed our concerns over her grades. She once again explained that she was trying as hard as she could and that the material was just too hard for her. We once again assured her that we were convinced that she was perfectly capable of getting better grades. We explained to her that we believed she was sincere in that she truly believed she was trying as hard as she could, but that we felt she just wasn't sufficiently motivated to really give it her all.</p> <p>Nancy was looking her usual cute self, by the way, wearing her school uniform of white blouse (which she was filling out very nicely!), brown plaid skirt, black patent leather shoes and white knee socks. An attractive little package, she was, with her blond hair pulled back into a pony tail, and her pouty lips touched up with a bright shade of red.</p> <p>""So we are going to try something new, Nancy, a new plan."" Dave explained, as Nancy got a funny expression on her pretty face, as if she had a feeling she wasn't going to like this new plan very much.</p> <p>He continued as the full-figured, blond headed teenager fidgeted nervously, ""I guess the best way to describe it, Nancy, is to say that it's a way of motivating you, a way to spur you to really exert yourself in your studies and to get the good grades that we know you're capable of. At times what will be happening may seem very strange or improper to you, and you may be a bit uncomfortable every now and then. Just remember that it is all for your own good, for your future. If you'll just recall how effective our last treatment was for you, you'll probably have greater confidence in this one.""</p> <p>Nancy blushed a fiery red at this reference to her painful and shameful encounter with the birch a few months previous. ""Ohhhh, you're not going to... to do *that* to me again?"" she asked.</p> <p>""No, no, my dear, the birch is only for when you're bad, and you haven't been bad."" answered Dave, ""But do remember this, Nancy. For the next couple of hours you may consider yourself to be in a special disciplinary situation. Therefore you will obey every instruction from your mother or me without hesitation, or your bottom will be very very sore.""</p> <p>Again Nancy's blush ignited.</p> <p>""Understood?"" Dave asked.</p> <p>""Y-yes, dad.""</p> <p>""Now, for starters, we'll have your clothes off."" he said calmly, as if he were commenting on the weather, then he called out, ""Oh Timmy, would you join us in the living room, please?""</p> <p>These two sentences in tandem just about gave our cute little thing a stroke. Her jaw dropped in amazed horror, ""What! Oh no, Daddy, please! Please let me have my clothes on? And please don't let Timmy see me?"" she pleaded.</p> <p>""Actually, Nancy, please forgive me."" Dad replied, ""I'll explain. You see, it's only this first time that you'll have to remove your clothes. In the future we expect that won't be necessary. You see, we want this first session to be especially memorable for you, that is, uncomfortable for you, so you'll be even more motivated to improve in your school work. Also, it will be easier for us to monitor the effects of the treatment this first time without your clothes in the way. And, by the way, we're including Timmy in this both because he's a family member and deserves to observe any family discipline that goes on, but also because we know that you especially hate being naked in front of him. So don't worry, for future sessions you'll be keeping almost all of your clothes on, unless you backslide.""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh!""</p> <p>I chipped in, ""Don't make such a fuss, Nancy. Remember that we've all seen you in your birthday suit before, Timmy included. So come on, hurry up, or, I'm not kidding, your bottom will suffer. And you'll be naked for that anyway, so you won't have gained a thing.""</p> <p>Timmy walked in, looking quite happy and expectant.</p> <p>Dave glared at Nancy, ""Nancy, you have two seconds to start removing your clothes, and no dilly dallying.""</p> <p>It was too much for her. She burst into tears as she started distractedly to unbutton her blouse. Tears were streaming down her pretty, pouty face as her quite large breasts, partially covered by a lacy cream colored bra, came more and more into view. Timmy had a seat on the couch and watched carefully as Nancy ruefully tugged the tail of the blouse loose from the waistband of the skirt, then removed it completely and stood there holding it in front of her - her sobs becoming a bit quieter now.</p> <p>""Lay it on the back of the couch, Nancy"" I suggested. She obeyed meekly. As she leaned over her breasts appeared to want to spill out of the cups of her bra. Several tear streaks could be seen glistening on the upper surfaces, which swelled and receded in time to her now softened sobbing.</p> <p>""Now the skirt."" ordered Dave. She might have taken off her shoes next, I don't know, but I do know that Dave enjoys seeing girls in their underwear with their shoes still on. The rascal!</p> <p>Another despairing moan and then Nancy was unbuttoning the waist band of her skirt. ""D-dad?"" she peeped hopefully, pausing in her embarrassing task. He said nothing, but narrowed his eyes a bit. She got the message, removed the skirt, and displayed to us her lovely young figure in nothing but cream colored bra and skimpy panties, along with, of course, her knee socks and black shoes. She certainly looked fetching as she mournfully laid the skirt to rest on top of the blouse.</p> <p>I had a sudden idea, and whispered in Dave's ear, ""You know, dear, there's really no reason for her to remove her shoes and socks. In fact it might be even more amusing for us and more humiliating, that is, instructive, for her.""</p> <p>He nodded and his eyes sparkled. ""Now the bra, Nancy, and be quick about it."" he commanded the sniffling youngster.</p> <p>Nancy hung her blond head as she reached behind herself and unhooked her bra. ""P-please, daddy...?"" she ventured one tearful plea, but, seeing by the glint in Dave's eye that no mercy would be forthcoming, she pulled the bra away from her ruby-tipped swelling breasts.</p> <p>Nancy was blushing all the way down to her nipples and she couldn't resist the impulse to attempt to cover a portion of those massive mounds with one arm, the other still dangling by her side and holding on to the bra.</p> <p>""Don't cover up, Nancy."" Dave ordered, ""And stand up straight. Today's session is to help you improve your grades, and a very important part of that is learning discipline""</p> <p>Nancy complied, and her breasts appeared to be standing at attention as she straightened her back, although they did quiver a bit and sway slightly from side to side.. I made a mental note to suggest to Dave that he use his native inventiveness to come up with some ways of including Nancy's breasts in future discipline sessions. It seemed such a shame to let them go to waste. Nancy's sobbing had pretty much subsided for the time being, but her pouty lips were quivering along with her breasts. She was clearly waiting for the dreaded next command. It came.</p> <p>""And now the panties, Nancy.""</p> <p>""Daddy, please! I can't - not in front of Timmy. You just can't make me...""</p> <p>""The panties, Nancy...""</p> <p>""No! I won't!""</p> <p>Nancy's desperate defiance was certainly understandable. She was a modest girl, and she knew how much her hated brother was enjoying her humiliation and how much more he would enjoy her complete nakedness. She knew very well that there might be severe consequences for her defiance, and I'm sure she didn't want to incur them, but she was just too embarrassed to remove her panties in front of us. As I'm sure you, professor, and many of your readers know, moments like this are most delicious to true disciplinary enthusiasts, when the victim's fears of physical pain are about equaled by his/her sense of shame and humiliation.</p> <p>As you must know by now, I am a firm believer that obedience during a discipline session must be complete and instantaneous. Anything less and the authority of the parent is compromised. Thus the consequences for any failure on the part of the culprit must be serious. I am also one who does not like to be unprepared. I had with me, in a pocket of my dress, an 18 inch long rubber dog whip, an instrument which can sting like fury without doing too much serious damage.</p> <p>In one swift motion I rose to my feet and brought the whip smartly across Nancy's pretty white belly. There was a satisfying snap and a scream, and Nancy was suddenly bent double holding her smarting midriff. As your readers will no doubt be very aware, a pretty teenager clad only in panties who happens to be bent over double is in a classic posture wherein her bottom is almost begging for, nay, demanding, attention.</p> <p>But I was forced to hesitate for a second because I couldn't help noticing the also very tempting targets presented by her unprotected, hanging breasts. I was sure that the dog whip would not be too harsh or heavy an instrument to apply to one or the other of these firm ripe morsels and I was extremely curious as to what the results might be. However, I quickly decided that ""the heat of the moment"" was not the time to venture into uncharted territory. I reset my sights to the jutting, panty clad, rear end. I took a quick step around Nancy to gain a better position and raised my arm.</p> <p>Just before bringing the whip whistling down, I noticed that Nancy's legs were slightly parted and that the white bulge of her panty covered cunt was peeping out from beneath her bottom cheeks. A slight adjustment on the downswing was all it would take to assure that the body of the whip swept down diagonally across Nancy's left bottom cheek while the tip made sharp contact with the aforementioned naughty bulge.</p> <p>I decided against this as well. As you will soon see, Nancy's cunt was to receive its full share of attention as part of the educational training system that she was going to be introduced to this evening, so I thought I would spare it for the moment. Instead I readjusted my aim a touch higher so that the whip would fall right across the ripest curves of Nancy's so nicely presented bottom. In order to make up for my disappointment in having to give up snapping Nancy's little pussy I made sure to put extra force into the blow to her bottom. Unfortunately for Nancy, it seems that, while the body of the whip caught her full on the left cheek, the tip just happened to whistle into the shady groove between. It's true that Nancy was wearing panties, but they were very shear and my guess was they weren't providing much protection for their contents.</p> <p>""Ahhhhhggg!"" came the desperate yell as Nancy shot bolt upright, overbalanced herself, and fell backwards heavily on her bottom on the floor. Crying and moaning loudly, she grabbed her bottom, rolling on the floor in pain. I couldn't help smiling at the amusing sight, and I noticed that Timmy and Dave were grinning broadly. ""Good shot, Mom!"" commented Timmy appreciatively.</p> <p>""Nancy, I believe your father gave you an order. Now get up and obey him - or else."" I ordered, raising the dogwhip again.</p> <p>""No, no!"" Nancy raised one arm in self defense, and then scrambled to her feet as best she could, but once standing, she was unable to keep from reaching both hands behind her to attempt to console her stinging bottom.</p></div>","['This is a continuation of what may become a series that started with ""Letter From A Strict Mom"". If you liked that story, you might like this one. If that one wasn\'t to your taste, then this one probably won\'t be either.', 'This story concerns the physical disciplining of a teenage girl. It is not a ""spanking"" story in the literal sense (in fact buttocks don\'t even have a leading role), but I hope that it is faithful to a certain kinks related to spanking -discipline, punishment, humiliation, bared body parts, etc.', 'This story is fiction for the purposes of sexual fantasy only. I do NOT endorse the actions of any of the characters as things that ought to take place in the real world. ', '""Letter From A Strict Mom (I)"" introduced young Nancy and detailed her first taste of physical discipline and of the birch twigs. Her adventures continue...OK I know sequels are shameless hacks churned out to maximize profits. In fact I hate sequels so much I refused to see Henry V. I admit that I\'m getting fabulously wealthy with this series. Those who have scruples should proceed no farther...']"
1682,"Letter From a Strict Mom ( II ) - The Seat of Learning, Part 2",2,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,19,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>""Stand up straight, Nancy"" ordered Dave.</p> <p>""Ooooh!"" the poor girl sobbed, but obeyed, standing again at attention. She had a bit of an altered appearance now. Her ponytail was coming undone and her belly was sporting a fine red stripe. Her panties of course covered whatever the effects were of the second blow.</p> <p>""I'm sorry, Nancy, but obedience during discipline is very important in this household."" I said, ""Please do keep in mind, dear, that the purpose of this all is to help you do better in school, and that the more you cooperate, the easier it will be for all of us.""</p> <p>""The panties, Nancy - now!"" came Dave's command.</p> <p>Awkwardly, and with the most embarrassed blushes, she complied. The panties went down, past her kneesocks, to her ankles, over her black school shoes, and then off completely. Remembering her manners, Nancy returned to an upright ""at attention"" position, with her shoulders back, her breasts poking out, her hands at her sides, and tears streaming down her blushing cheeks. Nancy's pretty white bottom, lower belly, and heavily furred cunt were now presented to our entranced gaze. I took a moment to admire her lovely curves.</p> <p>Across one cheek of her large but gracefully curved bottom there was a pretty, delicate red stripe, the end of which disappeared into hidden territory - into the crack of Nancy's butt. The red stripe on her belly had a delicate curve of its own, and together they created an effect like a Japanese brush painting.</p> <p>The end of the stripe on Nancy's belly also disappeared - into the dense growth of curly blond hair just below it. Nancy had the thickest and widest ranging crop of pubic hair that I had ever seen. It was lovely and luxuriant. And even though it was very dense, it was blond and fine and allowed the underlying colors of her pussy to come through, the reddish brown of the wrinkled outer lips, the pinker, slightly protruding, labia minora and what appeared to be a rather luscious clitoris could be dimly glimpsed. I also happened to know, as a mother who could remember a time before the hair came in, that Nancy possessed an especially plump vulva underneath it, so that the combined effect was a very pominent, protruding, pubic area. It was a very erotic sight. And of course the knowledge that she was horribly shamed at having to show it and the rest of her naked body in front of me, her father, and Timmy her younger brother added a wonderfully thrilling twist to the experience.</p> <p>""Thank you, Nancy."" Dave said, ""Now, the motivational equipment is in my workshop at the moment, as well as some other stuff we'll be needing. Nancy, would lead the way, please?""</p> <p>Nancy seemed as though she were about to collapse. ""Nooooo, Daddy! You said I haven't been bad!"" she blanched in horror at the thought that she was doomed to another session over the saw horse. The poor thing! It seemed that every time she was about to get a hold on herself something new would come up and start her bawling again.</p> <p>""No, no, Nancy."" Dave chuckled, ""Don't worry, that little bottom of yours isn't going to get scorched. Unless, of course, you indicate that you want it to, for instance by not obeying us promptly. Now get going, girl.""</p> <p>In despair, the teenager turned her naked self and led us toward the workshop, her black school shoes clomping on the hardwood floor. Timmy managed to get himself second in line in order to enjoy the natural rotations of Nancy's bum as she walked. Nancy, by the way, has an extremely cute, if rather large, bum, and the red stripe that I gave her added a nice extra bit of color. Nancy walked slowly, weeping all the way. She was in quite a state! I myself walked with a light step, anticipating the immediate future with gusto.</p> <p>Nancy opened the door into the workshop and entered. As the rest of us filed into the room, Nancy stood awkwardly to the side. She was self-consciously attempting to cover up again - her right hand over her pussy and her left arm covering her nipples and a portion of her firm, large breasts. It was a bit cool in the workshop. Nancy was getting goosepimples and shivering a bit, I noticed. I liked to think that it was more than the cold that was causing her to shiver. She may have been wondering about the two large sheet-covered items sitting next to the wall.</p> <p>""Nancy, you seem a bit cold."" I said, on impulse, ""Why don't you start doing some jumping jacks? Now!""</p> <p>""Oooooh"" the poor girl said as she began a halfhearted attempt at jumpingjacks. She didn't really want to spread her arms out fully instead of keeping them folded over her. And she clearly didn't want to jump too vigorously and thus cause her boobs to bounce around a lot.</p> <p>""None of this loligagging!"" I snapped. ""Put some energy into it or it's the sawhorse, young lady.""</p> <p>This did the trick and got Nancy as well as her bosom bouncing energetically up and down - putting on quite a show for all of us. Her shoes were making quite a clatter on the floor and the tears and sniffling returned. I am of the opinion that a teenager under discipline should be kept either in tears or almost at the point of tears as continuously as possible.</p> <p>While Nancy was busy warming herself up, Dave pulled the blanket off of one of the secret items, which was sitting unobtrusively off against the wall. It was a gynecologist's examination table, with one or two modifications made by the ever inventive hubby, which I will get to.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Wow, what's that for, Dad?""</p> <p>Nancy stopped jumping and had a look. She gasped and stared at the familiar device. It was something that held enough terror for her when seen in the expected surroundings of the gynecologist's office. When seen in Dad's workshop it took on a whole new level of ominousness. I think you and your readers will have to agree, if you want to embarrass a teenage girl as a part of a discipline program, a gynecologist's examination table is a wonderful tool, especially when combined with the presence of a hated and very curious little brother.</p> <p>Dave answered his son, ""Well, Timmy, why don't we just demonstrate? Up you go, Nancy. Up on the table and on your back, please.""</p> <p>Nancy was in shock, apparently unable to move or speak. She stared pleadingly, unbelievingly at her father, and then back at the table.</p> <p>""Oh, Dad, n-not t-that!"" she managed to whimper.</p> <p>""Nancy, are you refusing to obey me?""</p> <p>""Ooooh! I-I-I c-can't... at least, please, make Timmy go away... and anyway what are you going to... to...?""</p> <p>I raised my trusty little dog whip in front on Nancy. With a tiny whimper, realizing she had no choice, Nancy pulled her cute little body up on the table and lay on her back, carefully keeping a hand over her crotch and a forearm over her boobs.</p> <p>""Hands at your side."" ordered Dave. With another whimper, Nancy obeyed, giving us an unobstructed view of the front of her body stretched out on the table, looking very cute in nothing but her shiny black shoes and white socks. She was crying loudly now and her face was red, as were her large nipples that crowned her breasts that were being pulled by gravity down onto her chest, and as was the tip of her clitoris, which was just peeping above the dense growth of bond pubic hair.</p> <p>""And now, feet in the stirrups. Come on, girl, you heard me."" Up went her legs, with the black school shoes and white socks looking so odd, given Nancy's current situation, and Dave and I helped Nancy rest her shoes in the stirrups.</p> <p>The view was becoming more interesting. The slight pull from her spread thighs caused both the outer and inner lips of Nancy's fat cunt to come into view. Timmy made sure and got himself into position so he wouldn't miss a thing. I was so glad that Timmy was able to get educational opportunities such as this, which many a young teenage boy would be very happy to get and they just can't get in the boy scouts. I'm sure many of your readers would agree!</p> <p>Nancy's eyes were squinched shut, so she couldn't see Dave reach a curious hand down toward her unprotected treasure, but she sure felt it when his fingers made rude contact. She jerked, screamed loudly, brought her hands in front of her pussy, pulled her feet out of the stirrups and closed her legs.</p> <p>""Daddy!"" was all she could manage to say to articulate her teenage outrage.</p> <p>Dave chuckled, Timmy laughed. I motioned to Dave and Timmy and together we wrestled the poor girl's feet back into the stirrups and strapped them in. Then we secured her wrists to the table legs (having the pleasing effect of causing her boobs to jut up a bit). Dave took the trouble of fixing one of Nancy's socks, which had gotten wrinkled in the struggle, and was somewhat unsightly.</p> <p>Timmy said, ""Now that she's tied up, we can do anything we want to her.""</p> <p>Dave and I both laughed indulgently while Nancy helplessly moaned her humiliation. Dave said, ""Now, Timmy, remember we're doing this for Nancy's sake, not our own."" Turning to me, he said, ""Honey, why don't you get the shaving equipment?""</p> <p>Timmy asked, ""Shaving equipment?""</p> <p>As I left the workshop on my errand, I heard Nancy saying softly and redundantly, through her sobs, ""S-s-shaving equipment?"" When I returned, with scissors, shaving soap, and safety razor, Dave was just finishing up his explanation to Nancy as to why she was going to be sporting the bald look for a while. He later told me that all he really told her was that it was necessary in order that she get the most good out of her training. He didn't give her any definite information about the details of that training.</p> <p>""P-please don't shave me! Oh! It'll hurt! Oh, make Timmy stay away from me! Make him go away, p-please!"" Nancy was babbling.</p> <p>She was reacting partly to the fact that Timmy had a pair of tweezers in his hand and was playfully playacting at pulling out some of Nancy's pubic hairs. It was rather amusing to watch Nancy flinch at each pretend yank. Timmy was smart enough to avoid *actually* pulling any hairs without permission from Dave or me.</p> <p>Since Timmy was so obviously interested in the process, I said, ""Timmy, why don't you give Nancy a really close trim with these scissors?""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhhh, Mom!"" wailed Nancy.</p> <p>""Sure, Mom! With pleasure."" said Timmy, taking the scissors eagerly. Timmy started, systematic boy that he is, just under Nancy's belly button, where the dense growth began. Nancy flinched at his first touch and whimpered. Timmy proceeded by grabbing small tufts of hair and pulling upwards rather roughly, so that a mound of skin was pulled up with the hair, before snipping of the tuft as near to the skin as he could get. At first Nancy yelped a bit with each tug, but gradually she calmed down to more or less continuous fearful moaning. As Timmy got nearer to the holy of holies (no pun intended), however, Nancy flinched with each touch and appeared to be feeling the tugs a bit more; some yelping began to return. </p> <p>The yelping didn't slow Timmy down a bit and he continued on with vigor, perhaps treating Nancy's tender pussy skin a little rougher than was absolutely necessary, but in any case doing a thorough job. Finally Nancy had a crewcut, all the way from her belly button to the bottom of her vulva. It was apparent that there was more hair further on down that couldn't be reached just now. Timmy seemed to be pondering this.</p> <p>""Hmmm"" said Dave, running an inquisitive finger along the inner lips of Nancy's prickly pussy, ""I think I detect a little telltale moisture here. You aren't getting turned on by this, are you, Nancy?"" Dave held the glistening tip of his index finger up to Nancy's face. Then he sniffed it. ""Yep, I think you are. I wonder if that deserves extra punishment.""</p> <p>Nancy was even more mortified than she had been up to now. She could only stare in horror at her father.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Well, we'll worry about that later. Lets see, there's still some hair we can't get to at the moment, but let's do a complete job on what we can see. We need some hot towels, don't we?""</p> <p>""Oops!"" I responded, ""I forgot. I'll be right back!""</p> <p>I was back immediately holding two hot towels. Dave took one of them gingerly and flopped in down onto Nancy's two day shadow.</p> <p>""Yeeeooowwwww!"" was Nancy's comment. She bucked with all her might and succeeded in bouncing the towel off of her suddenly very warm pussy with a series of sexy hip thrusts. I grabbed the towel and put it back, this time holding it down with my fingers. I had to admit, it *was* pretty darn hot.</p> <p>""Owwwwww!"" came Nancy's unimaginative response, ""Ah! Ah! It's scalding me!"" Please believe me, Professor, I knew very well that the towel was not scalding Nancy, but I didn't question her assertion that it was very uncomfortable.</p> <p>I removed the towel and Dave proceeded to lather Nancy up. He applied the soap to all surfaces except her clitoris and her inner lips, which caused these items to be rather amusingly and interestingly highlighted. Then he proceeded to give her a very close, careful shave. He used the clitoris and the inner lips as handles to grab onto to stretch out bits of skin for the razor. These particular attentions caused Nancy to breathe in hissingly through her teeth. Like Timmy, Dave was forced to stop after getting just below Nancy's newly smooth pussy.</p> <p>""Now, lets see if we can get better access to the lower areas. Lets try this."" he said, as he pushed a button on the side of the table. ""It's one of my modifications."" he confided to Timmy and me with a smile. An electric whirr started up and the stirrups began to move backwards, toward Nancy's head, accompanied naturally with plenty of anguished protests from Nancy. As her widespread legs were pulled back, Nancy's hips started to be pulled up and back, until finally her bottom crack and anus were pointing towards the ceiling, revealing that there was a small but significant amount of hair still to be removed.</p> <p>Also revealed was the answer to an earlier question. I had wondered whether the tip of the dogwhip that I had used on her bottom back in the living room had perhaps caught her in an especially tender spot. Sure enough, the red stripe led right up to Nancy's ""rear pucker"", where the tip of the whip had clearly made rather painful contact.</p> <p>""Start snipping, Timmy."" said Dave with a grin. But instead of the scissors, Timmy held up the tweezers.</p> <p>""Could I, please? Just on a couple of hairs?""</p></div>",[]
1683,"Letter From a Strict Mom ( II ) - The Seat of Learning, Part 3",3,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,17,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>How could we refuse, especially after the wonderful trimming job he had done? It's true that no direct practical purpose would be served in allowing Timmy to yank out a couple of hairs from a very sensitive area, but we feel that anything that adds to the ""aversive"" quality of a discipline session is all to the good. We wanted Nancy to be determined to never go through this experience again.</p> <p>As it was, we let Timmy pull out ten hairs, I guess as a nod to the decimal system. He picked ten closest to Nancy's wrinkled little bumhole. With each one he teased Nancy playfully by first pulling gently and then giving little pulls that increased in force until the hair came out by its root. It appeared that this experience was fairly distasteful for Nancy as she squealed and whimpered quite a bit with each teasing yank. Then when each hair was pulled out, she gave out a shrill scream and clenched her buttocks as hard as she could, quivering and sighing and begging Timmy to stop.</p> <p>After that we finished up the shaving job and Nancy's nether regions were as smooth and hairless as the day she was born. Most impressive now was the plumpness of her pussy, and the prominence of her red clitoris. The area was clearly very robust and *did* appear to be showing signs of arousal.</p> <p>""Well, Nancy, I hope you like your new look as much as we do."" teased Dave, drawing a mournful moan from his unfortunate bottom up daughter. ""Now, we have something a bit more serious to take up with you. When we began this session I told you that any hesitations or refusals on your part might have dire consequences for your bare bottom.""</p> <p>""No! No! I-I-I'll be good! I promise! Don't birch me!""</p> <p>""We're not going to birch you, as it turns out. We're going to cane you.""</p> <p>""C-cane me? W-what's that?""</p> <p>While this conversation was taking place I removed from a cupboard a long rattan cane that I had purchased only recently.</p> <p>Besides believing very strongly in the effectiveness of corporal punishment for teenagers, Dave and I are big fans of variety in methods and implements. First, the fact that the culprit never knows exactly what his/her fate might be adds to their trepidation. Second, many times a punishment can be extended to a greater number of strokes by varying both implements and the parts of the body that are to be punished. Third, variety adds spice to the experience for the parent.</p> <p>I had done some practicing with this new cane. I didn't want anything amateurish or awkward to be present in the first stroke that I was going to deliver to Nancy's tush. I wanted her to feel each stroke intensely, from the very first one. During practice sessions I had used a pillow for a target. I invented what I think is a very useful practice technique - perhaps your readers might like to know about it. I borrowed from my husband a container of purple powdered construction chalk - the kind that is used to ""throw chalk lines"". I coated the cane with the chalk, gave the pillow a good whack, and there was a nice purple line on the pillow. The chalk can be dusted off, by the way.</p> <p>I practiced until I could produce parallel lines at one half inch spacing while still striking with almost maximum force, making a very pleasing ""thock"" as the cane struck. I also practiced hitting the same line more than once, figuring that this would probably produce especially interesting results on Nancy.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Timmy, why don't you warm her up with a good spanking?""</p> <p>""Sure, Dad!""</p> <p>""Ohhhhh! No, not Timmy....""</p> <p>Timmy gave our upended teenager a solid slap on her left bottom cheek.</p> <p>Slap! ""Oww!"" Slap! ""Owwww!"" Slap! ""Ouuuch!""</p> <p>A flurry of very hard but evenly distributed slaps soon had poor Nancy's bottom and thighs turning pink and then red. Then Timmy started to focus on one spot on the inside of Nancy's right thigh. After about ten on this spot the pain seemed to become almost unbearable and Nancy was screaming, begging Timmy to stop.</p> <p>Timmy didn't seem to have any interest in paying attention to such beseeching, and kept on punishing the same spot. It must have gotten twenty slaps in all before I told him to stop. The attacked area was a dark red and Nancy was writhing around and crying her eyes out.</p> <p>Timmy backed away and I held up the cane for Nancy to peruse.</p> <p> ""Oh please, Mom, don't!""</p> <p>""But Nancy, you *didn't* obey us like you should have, did you?"" I was swishing the cane through the air, clearly terrifying the youngster.</p> <p>""N-o, Mom, b-but I will from now on... a-and my bottom and legs already hurt a lot...""</p> <p>Nancy was so wonderfully presented for the cane that there was really no chance that I would pass up this opportunity. Her new ""bare look"" made her look so deliciously vulnerable - only a superhuman could resist! Besides, I felt that Nancy really did need to suffer the consequences of her disobedience.</p> <p>""Yes, I'm sure they do, dear, but I'm afraid I must make them hurt quite a bit more. You have to learn that disobedience during discipline is simply not tolerated.""</p> <p>I whipped the cane down across the lower part of her bottom, near her tailbone. Snap! A white line appeared almost immediately across both cheeks.</p> <p>""Ahhhh! Ah! Ahhhgggg! Oh, stop! Stop!"" as Nancy experienced the sharp, swelling pain in her bottom.</p> <p>Quickly I gave her four more sizzling parallel lines across her well-positioned, well-spread butt, spaced about an inch apart. She yelled, moaned and pleaded in a frenzy, but to no avail. Dave and Timmy seemed fascinated by the frantic motions of Nancy's hindquarters. I paused and we watched as the color of the lines turned to red, and a set of raised welts formed. They looked as if they must be very painful. Nancy apparently thought so too as she had broken out into a sweat and was sighing and quivering between her moans.</p> <p>""Will you ever be disobedient during discipline again, Nancy?"" I asked.</p> <p>""Ohhhh No! Oh No, No No NO!"" Nancy cried.</p> <p>""Well, just to make sure, I'm going to give you one more - six of the best, you know.""</p> <p>""Ohhhhhh, noooo!""</p> <p>I decided I would try my hand at having the cane land on one of the already established welts. I swished the cane through the air a few times. With each swish, Nancy's butt contracted and twitched nervously. It was rather amusing and Dave and Timmy chuckled. I brought the cane down hard, with a deft snap of the wrist and it collided exactly on top of the middle of the five welts. Thwock!</p> <p>If Nancy hadn't been fairly well secured, she would have gone through the roof. As it was she let out a terrific bellow and just about turned over the table she was tied to. It was a very satisfying reaction for me to witness, since I had put in some time practicing that stroke, and it was nice to see how effective it could be. It was quite a sight too - Nancy's big bottom writhing about madly. Of course with time I hope to become an even more effective caner. Nancy will be able to testify whether or not that comes true.</p> <p>""Wow, Mom, her butt looks like it's corrugated!"" observed young Timmy. And it was true, those weals were three dimensional!</p> <p>""Just remember, Nancy, you have only yourself to blame for your sore bottom."" I said to the writhing, weeping, red bottomed girl. ""That wasn't part of our original program at all."" This was technically true, although we had really been fairly confident that Nancy would incur this type of penalty at some point during the proceedings. ""I must say, Nancy, you do present an interesting picture - would you like us to snap a photo so you can enjoy it later?"" I said cruelly.</p> <p>This only produced a slight increase in the crying volume.</p> <p>Nancy was now ready for The Seat Of Learning. We untied Nancy and helped her off the table. She flinched and yelped when her sore bottom unavoidably rubbed against the table. She was pretty woozy and sore and could barely stand. Dave gave her an ""affectionate"" little smack on the bum, but it didn't seem to cheer her up at all!</p> <p>Then Dave pulled the sheet off the second device - his pride and joy.</p> <p>****</p> <p>When you first see the Seat of Learning you might think that it is nothing more than a straight backed, armless, sturdy-looking wooden chair with a gaily patterned cloth ""skirt"" hanging from the seat. Next to the chair, you see what looks like an adjustable book or magazine ""reading stand"" - the kind that lets you read without using your hands, the ""book holder"" itself being adjustable up and down and which can swing out of the way or up as close to the reader's eyes as he or she desires.</p> <p>""You're going to be sitting in this chair for the next fifteen minutes or so, dear."" I said to Nancy as Dave and I helped her over to the contraption. Her legs were very wobbly.</p> <p>""What is it?"" she asked through her tears.</p> <p>""You'll find out soon enough. I'll just say that it's a device to help you improve in your schoolwork."" I said.</p> <p>""I-I can't s-sit down - m-my b-bottom hurts real bad!""</p> <p>Timmy snickered at this, ""It looks pretty bad, too.""</p> <p>""Shut up, Timmy!"" Nancy yelled.</p> <p>Dave broke in, ""Nancy, be polite, or else...""</p> <p>""Now, Nancy,"" I resumed, ""as to your sore bottom. I'm sorry about that, but you'll have to deal with it I'm afraid. Now before you sit down, I believe Dave has one little part that needs to be added.""</p> <p>""Yes."" said Dave, and reached into his pocket, from which he drew what looked like a rectal dildo, about four inches long, but which had some kind of metal connectors at the base. Nancy looked at it, not seeming to comprehend, but knowing from bitter experience that it probably bade her ill. He reached down and removed a disk shaped piece from about the middle of the chair seat and inserted the connector of the dildo into the hole. With a twist, it was locked into the chair so that the ""business end"" was pointing pretty much straight up.</p> <p>""Wow, cool!"" commented Timmy, ""Looks like you're gonna get something up your butt, Nancy.""</p> <p>""W-w-hat is.... h-how c-can I s-it...?"" Nancy was having a hard time forming a complete sentence, and her boobs were bobbing with her rapid, frightened breathing. I could sympathize; it might be fairly disturbing to be told that you are going to sit in a chair that has a four inch long rectal dildo sticking up from the seat. It might make anyone a little concerned.</p> <p>As if in answer, Dave began to lubricate the dildo with petroleum jelly. Nancy seemed to be turning pale as she watched. Her boobs bobbed even more.</p> <p>""Don't worry, Nancy."" said Dave, helpfully, ""This little item is just to keep you from sliding around in the chair too much. You should be glad because it may keep you from bumping or rubbing your sore bottom.. You'll probably find that it's really very comfortable - once you're all the way on it. OK, bend over like a good girl, and I'll lube you up too! Remember, no hesitation, young lady.""</p> <p>All of us except Nancy laughed at this - Nancy was about to get a ""lube job"".</p> <p>Nancy had apparently learned that she had to be obedient no matter what. She turned around so that her back was to Dave and bent her waist just a little, probably hoping that that would be far enough.</p> <p>""Nancy, after the position you were just in, I'm surprised that you'd be at all squeamish about this."" I said, ""Now bend all the way over and spread your legs. Now, young lady."" I ordered.</p> <p>The poor girl obeyed, presenting her well-caned bottom, as well as her well-shaved cunt and anus, to Dave. I reached over and with both hands pulled Nancy's bum cheeks even further apart. I noticed that she gave a little whimper when my hands grabbed onto her welted flesh. Her bumhole was tiny, pink and wrinkled. Dave extended a well lubricated finger and with very little preamble shoved it up Nancy. She raised up on her toes, drew in a hissing breath, and then let it out with a couple of ""Ah!'s"" and ""Oh's"" as Dave rotated his finger inside her bottom, removed it, got another glob of lubricant and shoved it right back in. Finally he made sure that the entrance was also very well lubricated.</p> <p>""Good girl!"" he said, and gave her another ""affectionate"" slap on her tush, which made her squeal. ""Now I think you're ready to have a seat!"" Dave seemed quite excited about getting to really see how his invention would work. He eagerly took Nancy by the hand and positioned her so that she was ready to sit down.</p> <p>""Sit, girl! Sit!"" said Timmy.</p> <p>""Now, Nancy."" said Dave, a harder edge creeping into his voice.</p> <p>Nancy began to squat down toward her new acquaintance, Mr. Dildo. She braced herself by holding on the sides of the chair seat as she sought to get her rear entrance positioned exactly over the dildo. Once she succeeded she started to let herself down, finding that she had to spread her legs pretty far to open things up. It seemed that the first inch was by far the hardest. She winced and squeaked a couple of times, but all in all, the lubrication did its job and Nancy was able to lower herself all the way down. She squeaked again as her sore bottom hit the hard chair seat, then she seemed to be concentrating on coming to terms with the feeling of the dildo inside her bottom, with much sighing and quivering.</p> <p>""Ohhhhh, w-hat are you going to do to me now? It hurts."" the poor thing wailed. She presented such an amusing picture, naked as she was with her shoes and socks still on and still bracing herself with her hands to minimize the pressure of the chair seat on her bottom. Also, she seemed to find it necessary for comfort to keep her legs well spread, probably not a posture she would have willingly chosen, given the unprotected state of her pussy.</p></div>",[]
1684,"Letter From a Strict Mom ( II ) - The Seat of Learning, Part 4",4,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,12,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>For answer, Dave reached to a little control panel that was mounted on the reader pedestal. He flicked a switch. Nancy gave a surprised grunt, although one couldn't tell by looking what was happening to her.</p> <p>""Owwww! Daddy, it hurts! Oh! Ooooh! Stop it!"" Nancy yelled.</p> <p>""Don't worry, dear, you'll get used to it. It's just to make you more secure."" I attempted to console the poor thing.</p> <p>I knew what had happened. The dildo was designed so that with the flick of a switch the part of it that was just above the sphincter muscle would expand slowly to about an inch and a half in diameter. The purpose was to further secure the hips of the ""trainee"". Nancy found out about this right away, because she tried to pull herself up off the suddenly quite uncomfortable item inside of her. She appeared horrified to realize how stuck she was and by what part of her body!</p> <p>Dave now began to strap Nancy's legs to the chair at the thighs and ankles - fixing them so that they were spread even a little further apart than she already had them, while she whimpered and moaned in fearful anticipation. Nancy knew enough to be sure that The Seat Of Learning was going to be at the very least an uncomfortable experience for her. In a couple more minutes her legs, in their cute costume of shiny black shoes an white socks, were secured to the chair legs and her arms to the chair back. Dave seemed to take special care in pulling Nancy's arms back as far as they would go before securing them, so that Nancy's pretty young breasts would stick out.</p> <p>""Ohhh! What a-a-are you going t-t-to do to me? Please tell me!"" came the heartfelt plea.</p> <p>No answer was forthcoming, except that Dave now knelt between Nancy's legs and fiddled with the front of the chair seat. A catch was loosened and Dave pulled out a rectangular section of the chair seat and set it aside. This left a gap about three inches wide running from the center of the front edge of the seat to well under Nancy's crotch. One effect of this was that her cunt was now hanging over empty space. It was also more clearly seen that this delicate organ was pouting a bit, due to the spread of Nancy's thighs, and exposing some of its pink, glistening inner tissues to whatever ministrations the cruel world chose to subject them to.</p> <p>Since Nancy's big breasts prevented her from seeing the results of this very clearly, Timmy thoughtfully grabbed each nipple and pulled apart Nancy's breasts. ""Here, Nancy, have a look!"" he exulted. She gasped as she looked down at her plump hairless pussy and the empty spaces underneath it.</p> <p>****</p> <p>This is probably the best time to tell about how *I* was introduced to the Seat Of Learning about one week previous and how I helped Dave perfect it.</p> <p>One day, after having spent many evenings in his workshop, Dave said he wanted to show me something and led me into the workshop. First Dave had me look at the seat of the chair. I saw nothing unusual - a fairly flat wooden chair seat with a cloth ""skirt"". Then he reached down and pulled a rectangular section out of the seat, about three inches wide and running front the middle of the seat-front back to a little past the very center of the seat. I was mystified, but excited at the same time. Clearly if someone were to sit on the chair after this slat had been removed his or her genitals would be hanging over empty space, although I had very little idea of what the implications of this might be.</p> <p>Dave asked me if I would care to have a seat. I was a bit hesitant, but decided to go along with it and started to sit in the chair. He stopped me, and had me lift up my skirt and then sit down so that my underpants were resting on the chair seat (and my lightly covered pussy was, like I had thought, hanging out over the space left by the removed slat). </p> <p>Dave gave me my bunched up skirt to hold onto and said, ""Spread your legs, dear. A little farther. Good."" My legs were spread about as far as they could go, hanging over either edge of the chair. Dave fastened each thigh to the side of the chair with straps that I hadn't noticed before. Then he fastened each ankle to the bottom of each front chair leg. I began to feel a bit nervous.</p> <p>Then Dave rearranged my skirt so that I looked quite proper again. Only the ankle straps could be seen.</p> <p>Next, he swung the ""book holder"" in front of me and raised it so that it was right in front of, and very close to my face. I noticed that it was not really a book holder, but... something else. In front of my eyes was some kind of a multiple choice test on what looked to be about a 2 foot by 2 foot piece of paper that was fitted into sliders. At the top of the test the title read ""Biology, Week 6"". Each question had five answers to choose from, with a little circle for each answer. However, these circles were actually holes in the page, and they actually fit directly over matching holes in the underlying material of the ""holder"". I looked into one of these holes, it seem to have metal sides and to be about a quarter of an inch deep.</p> <p>Dave then pulled both arms behind the chair and attached my wrists to straps that had apparently been lurking there.</p> <p>""Here's your `pencil', darling."" said Dave, handing me a pencil-like or pen-like object that had a wire coming out of its side. The wire went straight up to a bar I also hadn't noticed which led back into the pedestal holding the ""book holder"". Instead of a lead or a ball-point, the pen appeared to have a simple metal point. The other end was simply smooth, round plastic. I was clearly meant to take the round end in my mouth, which I did.</p> <p>""Now, dear, the test is about to begin. When I start it, with this little switch, a little light will turn on by the first question. You will then have 30 seconds to read the question and push your pen into the hole next to the correct answer. If you miss that, there will be a penalty, and you'll then have ten seconds to try again. If you miss that, there will be another penalty, a bit stronger one. You'll then have ten more seconds for one more try, which, if you miss it, will result in a quite stronger penalty. As soon as you either answer a question correctly or exhaust your three tries, the focus will shift to the next question, and you will start again with thirty seconds. Good luck.""</p> <p>I wanted to say, ""But wait, I'm not ready!"" but I couldn't because of the pen in my mouth. Dave flipped the switch, and the ""holder"" adjusted itself so that the first question was right in front of my eyes and the five answer holes were within easy reach of the pen in my mouth. I read the question.</p> <p>""The author of ""On the Origin of Species"" was: a) Isaac Newton b) Gregor Mendel c) Charles Darwin d) Michael Jackson e) Madame Curie</p> <p>My mind went blank. I guessed and pushed the pen-point into the hole by letter ""a"". I felt something smack into my pussy, causing an intense, sharp, sting. I screamed in surprise and the pen fell out of my mouth. Apparently, Dave had thought this out, because the pen was hanging from the wire just below my chin. I was able to grab it with my teeth in a couple of seconds. I knew I had little time left and in a panic I picked ""d"".</p> <p>Splat! Again my pussy felt something smack into it, but this time it was much harder. It hurt like the dickens! I yelled through my teeth, but somehow managed to hold onto the pen. The burning pain in my cunt made it hard for me to focus my eyes, but I managed to poke randomly - with a stroke of luck, I picked ""c"". My relief when I realized I was not going to get another ""penalty"" was deep and heartfelt.</p> <p>I thought to myself, ""My God! What would the next one have been like?"" Then I noticed that the ""holder"" was moving the next question into place. I dropped the pen and begged, ""Dave, please, stop! I've had enough!""</p> <p>Dave reached behind the holder and flipped the switch. The lights went dim. I was shaking and my poor pussy was throbbing!</p> <p>Dave began undoing my straps. He said, ""Well, what do you think, my dear.""</p> <p>Through a haze, I managed to say, ""It's very... effective.""</p> <p>""What do you think of the calibration? That is, are the strokes too hard, or too soft for maximum educational benefit?""</p> <p>""I-I think... I think they're... well, maybe a little on the hard side, darling."" I managed to say as the throbbing in my pussy continued, ""Certainly we don't want to err on the side of laxness..., but we d-don't want to b-bruise Nancy's poor thing too badly."" Gradually I was coming back to normal as the pain subsided to a dull throb. I began to get excited about the thought of Nancy sitting in the same spot I had been sitting in.</p> <p>Dave seemed thoughtful. ""Hmm, yes, you're right...""</p> <p>""Let me see what was whacking me!"" I requested as I rose awkwardly from the torture chair.</p> <p>Dave pulled the cloth skirt from the chair - it was held on by velcro! Underneath the seat of the chair, bolted to the legs, was what appeared to be a light leather strap attached to a short metal arm on an electric motor. The strap was about 2 inches wide. So that was the object to which I owed my smarting puss!</p> <p>""It has three speeds..."" Dave began.</p> <p>""That, I figured.""</p> <p>""They can be calibrated - I'll need your help to get it right.""</p> <p>""That's asking a lot, but I-I'll do it for the sake of Nancy's future.""</p> <p>Dave expanded a bit more on his concept. The ""subject"" could be completely clothed - as I was - so the ""sessions"" could take place in a ""normal"" family setting, in the den for example. Dad could be reading the New York Times in his arm chair. Timmy could be playing ""Doom"" on the computer. I could be reading the latest Danielle Steele novel. The ""subject"" would look like a normal schoolgirl doing her studies. OK, I admit that the fact that her hands would be tied behind her back and that she would be holding a pen with her teeth might look a bit odd, but other than that everything would appear normal.</p> <p>Of course if the ""subject"" wasn't doing very well on the test, the *sounds* in the room would be anything but normal - a lot of snapping and a lot of squealing, along with perhaps some weeping and some pleading. Hopefully all of that would die down over a few weeks as the ""subject"" became more adept in her studies.</p> <p>It took a few days - the calibration that is. I could only take a little bit at a time. We mostly used the slowest of the three speeds -varying it up and down - to save wear and tear on my little honey box. Dave had what I thought was a very useful suggestion. He noted that our goal was ""maximum aversion"" with ""minimum injury"". He noted that a stroke that causes ""x"" amount of pain through fabric and other impediments must be at a faster speed than if the impediments weren't there. For example, compare a stroke (stroke A)given to a target covered with 1) cotton panties and 2) a luxuriant growth of curly hair with a stroke (stroke B) given to an uncovered, completely bald target. If the strokes are set so that they cause an ""equivalent"" amount of pain, then stroke A must be stronger, or at a faster speed, than stroke B. But there will be another difference - the type of effect on the target. Stroke A, being harder and not hitting naked skin, will tend to have a ""deeper"", more bruising effect than stroke B, which will do more of its work on the surface of the target - producing more of a sting, but less likelihood of any long lasting effect. We agreed that the latter effect was what we were after.</p> <p>The result of these meditations? We decided that Nancy would not be wearing either panties or hair on her pussy when she was in one of her ""educational sessions"". She could of course be dressed completely normally otherwise. This decision was made completely for Nancy's benefit of course, as were all of our efforts in this project!</p> <p>All of these factors were included in doing our calibrations, including the fact that Nancy had an unusually plump and springy cunt, which was thus less susceptible to injury than mine. This fact allowed us to calibrate the speed upward a touch or two. Factoring in the fact that Nancy was younger and in general more robust than me allowed another notch upward. In addition, once we had come to what we thought was the optimal set of speeds, we notched them up a little bit more - so that we could be as sure as possible of the effectiveness of the treatment. We figured that we could always keep a close eye on the target area during Nancy's initial session to make sure that things weren't going too far.</p> <p>This last requirement - being able to keep an eye on the ""target area"" - was what led us to decide that Nancy's first session would be in the nude. Yes, it's true that, strictly speaking, she only had to be naked from the waist down for us to have the view we needed. I suppose it was mostly considerations of aesthetics and symmetry that decreed that Nancy would be bare on top as well as on bottom. Another factor, actually, was that we felt that anything that added to the ""aversive"" quality of this first session would add to the ""short, sharp shock"" to quickly get Nancy going in the right direction. Certainly being naked in front of her dad and her hated younger brother would qualify!</p> <p>Interestingly, after all of our work we ended up with a calibration which was just a notch or two below the original settings that I had found so ""effective"". We also experimented with the quality of the leather in the strap and decided on a thinner, lighter, smoother grade calculated to produce the greatest surface sting with the minimum of bruising and abrading.</p> <p>During our testing we noticed that even though my legs were pretty securely attached to the chair, I could still move my bottom about a little - to the side, up and down, and even forward or back, and thus partially move my pussy out of the direct line of fire.. In order to have maximum effect, it was important that the strap and the ""target"" be properly aligned. We wanted the very tip of the strap, the fastest moving part of it, to connect right over the ""subject's"" clitoris. Obviously one couldn't have the subject moving the target area about very much.</p> <p>Dave was equal to the task, and showed me his solution the very next day. The chair didn't exactly look normal anymore, for protruding upwards from the seat, at a strategic spot, was what appeared to be a longish, thin anal dildo. Again I was asked to ""test it out"". I agreed, but with some hesitation I must say. Dave thoroughly coated the object with vaseline and I after having removed my panties, and hoisted my skirt, very gingerly sat down, slowly impaling myself. Since the dildo was thin, it actually wasn't very difficult or painful.</p> <p>As soon as I was completely seated, Dave said, ""Comfy?"" And before I could answer he flipped another of his infernal switches. To my amazement, I could feel the thing inside my rear expand, not to the point of pain, but it was suddenly fairly uncomfortable.</p> <p>""The size increase ensures that you stay put."" said my helpful husband, ""Try getting up.""</p></div>",[]
1685,"Letter From a Strict Mom ( II ) - The Seat of Learning, Part 5",5,MAX SMART,no@email,,2004-12-24,26,5,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/max019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I tried. It was impossible. I was attached to the chair until Dave decided to let me go, since I couldn't reach the switch. Once Dave attached my legs and arms in their normal places I found that my vital parts were pretty much immobile. Then Dave carefully adjusted the length of the strap to fit my shrinking pussy.</p> <p>""N-no need to actually spring it, Dave, I clearly can't move."" I ventured with a weak chuckle, hoping to spare my poor, long suffering cunt.</p> <p>""Ah, but you might struggle harder with a little incentive."" he pushed a button.</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>""Ahhh!"" I yelled. It was the slowest of the three settings, so I just felt a sharp but manageable sting in my pussy, but I also felt a bit of pain in the rear as I was unable to keep from jerking against the butt plug. It was abundantly clear that there was nothing I could do to take my pussy out of the direct line of fire. Our last technical problem was solved! And, by the way, Dave made the butt plug removable so that the chair could in fact be made to look perfectly normal between sessions.</p> <p>A few more observations on the theory underlying the operations of the ""Seat of Learning"". It may occur to you, professor, and to your readers, that when a subject is engaged in a ""learning session"" she might find it very hard to concentrate on later questions after having received a penalty or two, especially if, for example, she managed to get a question wrong on all three tries. Recall, if you will (I hate to!) how difficult it was for me to remember what I was about after having only received two ""penalties"" in a row. (I still thank my lucky stars for getting that question right on the third try). Our feeling on this is - yes, it could easily happen that a ""subject"" could get very distracted by the sensations she might be experiencing, and that this might cause her to do worse on subsequent questions than she might normally have done. In fact, it could easily happen that a ""subject"" could become distracted enough to lose virtually all ability to concentrate. Well, we say, so much the more incentive for her to be much better prepared the next time. So much the more memorable the experience, the ""aversive"" effect of the session. And, yes, we admit it, so much the more enjoyable for us, for we believe that the parent should be allowed the right to enjoy as many aspects as possible of the otherwise exhausting and sometimes discouraging discipline process.</p> <p>****</p> <p>But now, let us return to our little naked teenage girl, whom we left still sitting (impaled?) on the Seat of Learning, her limbs tied, pretty much immobilized from the waist down, and desperately wondering exactly what was in store for her. Her breathing was rapid - causing her pink-tipped large breasts to rise and fall attractively, her legs well spread, giving a good view of her bald pussy, which was hanging over empty space. A shimmering sheen of sweat covered her smooth teenage skin. All in all, it was a pretty appetizing picture she presented, especially to Dave and Timmy I had no doubt.</p> <p>I had a sudden urge, perhaps a somewhat cruel one, and I acted on it. Reaching down toward Nancy's knee I said, ""Are you still as ticklish down here as you used to be, dear?""</p> <p>""Y-yess! No! Mom! Mom, I'll wet myself!""</p> <p>""You'd better not!""</p> <p>""Agggghahahah! Agggghahahaha!"" I tickled her knee remorselessly for about thirty seconds, during which time Nancy seemed ready to go off the deep end, laughing, screaming, begging me to stop. Wonderfully, even though her upper body was able to jerk around some, causing her boobs to flop from side to side, her hips and legs remained perfectly still. It was a successful experiment, except that I was mildly disappointed that Nancy hadn't disgraced herself by losing control of her bladder as she had threatened. Had this occurred, of course, extra punishment would have become necessary... regrettably...</p> <p>""Cool!"" said Timmy.</p> <p>I turned to smile at Dave and noticed that he seemed to be staring in fascination at Nancy's crotch. ""It's plumper than I thought."" he mused, almost to himself.</p> <p>""Dave,"" I said, ""Don't we need to, uh, line things up?""</p> <p>""Oh, yeah.""</p> <p>Nancy flinched again as yet another hand reached downward toward her vulnerable lap. This time it was Dave's hand and this time he reached between Nancy's legs and *underneath* the chair seat to pull out the end of the strap which was dangling from the arm of the electric motor. Nancy had not been able to see any of this mechanism because it was located just under her bottom. Her eyes widened as she saw Dave's hand return with the end of the leather strap. She gasped and became rigid with tension as he carefully pulled the strap up snug against her plump cunt. Poor girl! What must she have been thinking? Clearly she was putting two and two together. It must have been obvious that the strap and her pussy were going to have something to do with each other that probably wasn't going to be too pleasant for the latter.</p> <p>The strap came about an inch short of where we wanted it, namely, such that the end would connect right over Nancy's pinkly erect clitoris. It had been perfect on me. Perhaps this short fall was due to the super plumpness of Nancy's tender organ.</p> <p>""Oh, p-please t-tell me what you're going to do. PLEASE! Oh, please don't hit me *there* with that thing."" Nancy pleaded.</p> <p>Dave ignored her and, reaching under the chair, turned an adjusting wheel which moved the apparatus a little bit forward, until things were adjusted just right. He is a stickler for detail, especially when it comes to his children's education! We hope, Professor, that you haven't forgotten that this entire exercise was for the sake of Nancy's progress in school.</p> <p>""There."" Dave said, ""That strap and your pussy are all lined up, Nancy. But I'm afraid I couldn't help but notice even more telltale moisture down there. Hmmm. And your clit seems a bit swollen."" With that Dave filcked Nancy's clitoris sharply with his index finger, drawing an amusing squeak from the young captive.</p> <p>""Eeeeek! Ohhh! Don't hit me *there*!""</p> <p>Dave swung the reading board around, adjusting it so it was in easy reach of Nancy's face. He held out the electronic pen, ""Open up Nancy.""</p> <p>Once she took it in her mouth he explained the test to her, referring vaguely to ""penalties"" for missing questions, but not detailing exactly what those penalties might be. It occurred to me that one difference in Nancy's situation with what mine had been was that Nancy was going to have to go through all twenty questions, whereas I had been allowed to stop after only one. Dave, Timmy and I sat ourselves on cushions right in front of Nancy so that we could monitor the ""area of operations"" - namely Nancy's plump, bare, slightly gaping cunt.</p> <p>As anyone knows who has taken multiple choice tests, if you have anything like a clue about the subject matter you can almost always eliminate two of the five possibilities for any question. If Nancy could just do that much, she could assure that she would never feel the harshest of the three velocity settings. If you've done a moderate amount of studying, you can almost always narrow the choices down to two - in which case you would never have to experience any penalty worse than the slowest speed. Admittedly, even that speed produces a sting that one would definitely want to avoid, but it's much better than getting the other two in addition.</p> <p>I'm afraid Nancy was especially poorly prepared. We had picked Biology for her first training session, because we knew it was her worst subject and that she skipped most of her Biology classes and never studied. She stared at the first question for the full thirty seconds, unable to make a choice, when Whap! came the first penalty - the strap made stinging contact with her pussy.</p> <p>Nancy screamed and the pen fell out of her open mouth. She didn't even try to recapture it she was so surprised and so preoccupied with her physical sensations. As the next ten seconds passed we watched as Nancy's vulva turned a shade pinker than normal and listened to her moans and pleas, ""Ohhhhhhh! That really hurt! Oh, stop, I can't stand it there!"" </p> <p>Whap! The second level penalty came into play.</p> <p>""Agggghooowww!"" the yell was torn from her as the intense smart radiated through her body from her crotch. This time she seemed to remember that her only chance was to answer the question correctly. She grabbed the pen with her teeth and almost blindly thrust it into one of the holes. Unfortunately for her, it wasn't the right one. The strap connected with the tender organ at the fastest of the three speeds. WHAP!</p> <p>""Yeeeeeoowowww! Ow! OHHH! OW!"" she roared and cried, again dropping the pen. You could tell by the straining of her thigh and calf muscles that she had a hard time holding down the jerking of her hips, but of course she had to because of Mr. Dildo. While the next thirty seconds passed, during which Nancy should have been reading the next question and attempting to answer it, we enjoyed listening to her cries and pleas for mercy and watching the coloration of her pussy move more toward the red end of the spectrum. It was clear that Dave had adjusted the strap correctly because the strap mark ended just past Nancy's clit.</p> <p>With about ten seconds to go Nancy seemed to remember what she had to do. She grabbed the pen and attempted to read the next question. While she was reading time ran out and she got another first level penalty. This time she managed not to drop her pen even though she was obviously hurting quite a bit and gave a loud groan. Before the next ten seconds past, she made a choice. Alas, it was incorrect and she received another second level penalty. Whap!</p> <p>This time she again dropped the pen as she yelled out and threw her head around in agony. She was just trying to grab it again, when she got her sixth penalty, level three - WHAP! She roared as one demented, begging, promising anything, for mercy. Meanwhile we watched her cunt turning darker red. It seemed to be swelling as well, although that could have been an optical illustion produced by the color change.</p> <p>She was just picking up the pen again when the first level penalty for the third question hit. She jerked and yelled but held onto the pen. She had been prepared for that one, and seemed to realized that her only chance lay in holding onto the pen and doing her best to answer the test questions. She was covered with sweat, panting and trembling, trying to concentrate on the test. I could tell that the tears in her eyes were making it hard for her to read the questions.</p> <p>As you might imagine, despite her desire to do well, the test did not go well for Nancy, although the rest of us found it very entertaining and exciting. She was just not prepared. She did manage to answer a few questions, once she gained the ability to hold onto the pen through her screams of agony (although she never did manage to hold onto it after a level three penalty). She passed out after the level three penalty on the second to the last question. Dave stopped the timer while I held smelling salts under her nose.</p> <p>""Ohhhh! Where am I? Ohhh, my pussy is burning - it's on fire... Ohhh!"" she complained, bringing a laugh from all of us. She gradually came back to consciousness and began weeping bitterly. I reminded her that she was taking a test and had one question to go. Dave flipped the chair back on. Frantically she read the last question and guessed. She was wrong. Whap! The strap made pitiless contact with Nancy's poor pussy.</p> <p>""AAAAAYYYYYEOOOOW!"" she roared as the pen fell out of her mouth. This was only a level one, but by now her cunt was extremely sore. as well as very very red, swollen, and slightly bruised. She couldn't seem to get the pen back in her mouth for either of the last two chances, both of which produced wonderfully dramatic audio-visual results. After the last one she fainted again. All in all she must have received some forty smacks - of which a good ten were level three. She had done very poorly, but I felt certain that improvement was just around the corner!</p> <p>Dave flipped the switch to deflate the anal dildo and we helped pull/pry Nancy up out of the chair. We carried her to her bedroom and lay her on her back. She woke up when her sore bottom touched the sheets. Immediately she spread her legs wide to avoid squeezing her tender pussy. Dave took the time to adjust Nancy's socks, which had fallen down again.</p> <p>Dave said, ""Nancy, you had a miserable score on the test. I'm afraid you made less than ten percent. One of the rules of this training program is that you get an additional penalty when you get less than twenty percent or two additional penalties for less than ten percent. So you get two. Here's the first one.""</p> <p>And with that, Timmy and I each took a leg, pulled them apart and back, so that Dave had easy access to Nancy's most intimate areas. Her bumhole looked a bit red and a bit swollen, most likely owing to its encounter with the expanding dildo. Dave gently inserted a gelatin suppository well up her bottom, which seemed to still be quite well lubricated. Nevertheless Nancy must have been quite tender back there, because she yelled at the pain of the invasion.</p> <p>""And here's the second."" From an unmarked jar, he got a glob of white cream and started applying it to Nancy's swollen, tender pussy. She jerked and whimpered at the touch, but Timmy and I had her pretty secured so Dave could apply the cream thoroughly, including her clitoris and inner lips. He also rubbed some cream into and around her bumhole. It actually seemed to sooth her a bit... for the present.</p> <p>The suppository contained a high concentration of ginger and the cream was extra strength Ben Gay.</p> <p>Dave gave Nancy yet another of his ""affectionate"" slaps on the butt, drawing an anguished yelp from her, and Timmy and I released her legs. We left her alone, and waited downstairs. A few minutes later a series of high pitched screams and squeals reached our ears, the wonderful sounds of a teenage girl who was well on her way toward better grades and a promising future. (Music Swells).</p> <p>For about a week Nancy demonstrated a pronounced tendency toward bowleggedness, but soon she was as good as new. Her study habits and her grades underwent immediate improvement.</p> <p>****</p> <p>As I write this Nancy is sitting on the Seat of Learning next to me, taking a Biology test. She is dressed in her school uniform as quite befits the proper young schoolgirl, except that I know that she has no panties and her cunt remains bare. So far she has answered 17 questions correctly... Oooops!. She just missed one! Often the last two or three questions are more difficult...</p> <p>Is the Seat of Learning too harsh? Some might think so. We say, ""How harsh is it to live your life second rate, to not get the best education that you can get? Isn't a short bit of pain worth a transformed life?"" Nancy's life had already improved since her one-time encounter with the birch, and with the help of the Seat of Learning her grades have improved dramatically. For Nancy the Seat of Learning has been a tremendous aid to the focusing of her mind. Does she appreciate it? Not yet. In fact she hates it, but we are confident that one day she will thank us.</p> <p>We're considering introducing The Seat Of Learning to the public via an infomercial.</p> <p>One other question that might have occurred to you or your readers. Can or should the Seat of Learning be used with boys? We don't know yet, but we certainly feel that the need is just as great. Obviously it would have to be recalibrated, maybe redesigned. Timmy hasn't been in need of it as yet (although I think that he's starting to show signs of slippage in his school work), and my husband is strangely reluctant to act as an experimental subject, which doesn't seem at all fair to me. I have a vague idea for a modification to the Seat of Learning that might make it useful for boys involving replacing the strap with a pair of chopsticks. Perhaps Nancy would be willing to help in the design - what do you suppose? After all she's doing so much better in school now.</p> <p>Sincerely,<br/> A Strict Mom</p></div>",[]
1686,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 1",0,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,22,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken001.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p class=""part""><span class=""bracket"">[</span> part 1 <span class=""bracket"">]</span></p> <p>Phil slowly and calmly hung up the phone, even though the news would have infuriated any other parent. He had received enough of them in the past 14 months. He would never get used to the calls, he was simply resigned to them. It first started with the move from Chicago where Phil was a commodities broker and his wife Ann was a nurse. Kelly’s bad behavior really peaked after Ann had been diagnosed with breast cancer, which killed her 3 months later. </p> <p> Phil and Ann had made their move to a suburb that has a school district rated tenth in the nation. Phil gave up his clients and now from his home traded for himself and the family. Phil knew that while the home was a large and beautiful ranch style on three wooded acres, it didn’t replace his daughter’s lost friends. He couldn’t figure why the death of her mother should cause his daughter’s behavior to deteriorate to such dismal depths. </p> <p>Where once Kelly was a good student earning B’s and some A’s now she was barley passing. It couldn’t be the school since in Chicago she attended a private school that was pretty good academically. A once happy kid who loved playing games with her Father was now a sullen brat who considered him an intrusion on her life and was only good for money and rides. Once an honest child now a thief who was caught twice stealing from local stores. She didn’t need the items and could easily pay for them. Before the move, a polite and courteous little girl, after her Mothers death, a rude and nasty demon spawn.</p> <p>Kelly would be home from school soon. She’d be home for quite a while; she had been suspended for bulling a smaller girl. Suspended for three days, that brought them to Friday. Spring break started next Monday so she’d be home for twelve days. Or not, for if she couldn’t or wouldn’t change then Phil would take her to a boarding school. The school he had chosen was more of a private reform school where corporal punishment was freely and often used to keep the girls in line, a very straight line. There was little else he could do as the phone call from the school’s principal informed him that this was Kelly’s finale chance. Next time she’d be expelled, thrown out.</p> <p>Phil heard the front door open and then slammed shut. How many times did he tell her not to slam the door, he had lost count. Into the kitchen she came flouncing in as if she hadn’t a care in the world. Without a word acknowledging her Father’s presence, she went to the refrigerator, opened the door and stuck her head in looking for an afternoon snack. </p> <p>Phil had to face it, now was the time to confront his wayward daughter.</p> <p>“Kelly dear, we have to talk.”</p> <p>“Yeah yeah, talk to the hand.” she indignantly replied as she stuck out her hand.</p> <p>That act was the straw that broke the camels back. Phil moved with a speed Kelly would never think him capable of. He grabbed that extended hand and jerked her away from the frig and pushed her, none to gentle, down on to the kitchen chair.</p> <p>“What the f**k do you think you’re doing?!!!” She yelled. Then she saw the look on her Father’s face, never had she seen such fury in his contorted features. His eyes were ablaze, his forehead wrinkled; the veins in his neck bulged and pulsed.</p> <p>“You Will sit there and shut up while I talk.” he hissed though clenched teeth.</p> <p>“But I…”</p> <p>“SHUT UP I SAID!!!” With that he turned and opened a drawer and took out a roll of duct tape. He peeled off about 8 inches of tape and tore it. In two strides he reached his daughter who now sat with such fear she was unable to move as he slapped the tape over her mouth.</p> <p>“If you try and take it off, first I’ll tape you hands behind your back, and once I’m done talking I’ll blister your butt. Which is something I should have done long ago. Do you understand?”</p> <p>Kelly slowly nodded her understanding.</p> <p>With that Phil started talking and that’s putting it mildly. He compared her actions from when she was a good girl to what she’d become. He tried his best to do his impression of a Jewish Mother putting the kid on a guilt trip. He brought in the memory of her Mother. He finally started to ask questions, knowing the questions had to be rhetorical since Kelly couldn’t answer. Finally he explained about the boarding school and what would happened if or once she got there. It was at this point that his face became flushed, his eyes misted and his voice cracked.</p> <p>“I…I never could understand how people could send their children away to school. How can they love them yet send them away.”</p> <p>He stood beside her and hugged her head and started pleading with her as he sobbed.</p> <p>“Don’t do this to us. Don’t make me do this to us. Please Kelly, please You have to change.”</p> <p>Little did Phil realize that he said something that did change her. Something he said plucked the strings of her heart. Kelly knew that she had hurt him but the crowd that she hung with was the dominating influence in her life at that time. Truth be told, she was getting tired of them and here her Father was crying, pleading and begging her to change. She really did love daddy, after all how many Fathers would quit their jobs to stay home and take care of the kids. </p> <p>So many of her friends talked about their parents and the lack of communication and concern. They’d be given money to get the kid out of their hair. Kelly knew she had made a bunch of bad choices and now she would have to pay the piper.</p> <p> In his emotional turmoil he didn’t hear her crying. She stood up and put her arms around him and hugged tight. Together they rocked back and forth. She pulled away and walked over to the counter. Pulling open the drawer containing the dishtowels she started to pull out cloths. She pulled out cloths with vertical stripes, flower prints, pumpkin prints and all sorts depicting holidays until she found a plain white dishcloth. She wanted to say something but was still afraid of what Daddy had told her about taking the tape off. So she got the cloth, held it up and waved it back and forth. Phil didn’t quite understand what she was doing so he carefully pulled the tape from her mouth. </p> <p>“I surrender. And daddy I’m sorry.”</p> </div>","['The following story is based on an event that actually happened with my then, unruly daughter. The first chapter is basically a recounting of the event as it happened. Sorry, there is no spanking but since this is a bondage, SM site I’ve enhanced the critical event in the first chapter. The only license is the introduction of the gag and the death of her mother (her mother is very much alive). The following chapters are nothing more then the product of a fertile yet warped imagination.', 'This story was inspired by agr-ass’s story ‘Summer Slave’. I have completed the story. I have a friend I got to read ‘Summer Slave’. To my horror I saw a portion in the first chapter that I unintentionally ripped off the description of what Sasha (The slave) used to be and what she was now. I did the same thing with different similes. If I offended arg-ass then I offer my humblest apologizes. I consider his writing to be indepth, knowledgeable, and finely crafted. His quality of writing is worthy of a best selling novel. In comparison, I’m a hack. But enough of that. Here’s the story and I hope you enjoy.']"
1687,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Atoning, Part 2",2,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,15,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken002.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kelly sat in her Father’s lap while sniffling and hiccupping. Phil held her and was giving thanks for the breakthrough. Kelly promised She’d be a good girl from now on. Phil told her that promises are like piecrusts; easily made, easily broken. He knew that this was only the beginning, and so started telling his daughter a story:</p> <p>“Once there was a boy, a very mischievous boy who was no stranger to trouble. His Father decided that a heart-to-heart talk with his son was in order. Being a better communicator Than I, he convinced the boy that he was on the wrong path of life. The boy agreed and repented. The Father however knew that it would take a lot more than just a talk to convince the boy not to stray. He made a deal with his son, the details of which are not important here. He also knew that his son would need a visual stimulant.”</p> <p>Here Phil looked down and saw that Kelly was listening to every word, which tickled the cockles of his heart to know that she, was interested in the story. He resumed.</p> <p> “So they went down to the basement, got a box of large nails and a hammer. They went to backyard and the Father started to hammer nails into the fence. All the while for each nail naming an offense his son committed. He handed the hammer &amp; nails to his son and told him to finish. After awhile there were about 125 nails in the fence. He told the boy every time you mess up, put a nail into the fence, every time you do something good take a nail out. </p> <p>Old habits die hard, for a while the boy was putting more nails in than taking nails out. Soon however the trend shifted, more nails out than went in. Eventually only nails coming out were the norm. One day he pulled out the last nail. The boy was proud of himself and went and got his Father. “Look Dad, no nails.” The boy proudly proclaimed.</p> <p>His Father put his arm around his shoulder and said:</p> <p>“Yes son but look at the fence. Do you see how the holes have marred the fence? See the splinters and cracks caused by the nails. In order to repair the fence you need to apply wood putty, then to sand the wood, then apply primer and finally a new coat of paint. That fence represented you and your reputation. One bad act takes a long time and lots of effort to erase the damage.” </p> <p>“Are we going to put nails in the fence? “Kelly asked.</p> <p>“No Hon, that’s not what I have planned. You did surrender to me. Do you mean it or was it a gesture to get me to quit talking?”</p> <p> Phil asked that knowing full well she wouldn’t or couldn’t admit to it.</p> <p>“Yeah, I do surrender. What are you going to do?” Kelly was concerned remembering his threat to blister her butt.</p> <p>“Not what I’m going to do but rather what you’re going to do.”</p> <p>“Whatta mean?”</p> <p>“No matter what we decide, you have to choose to accept. I won’t force you to do anything. For you to learn and remember, you must face the consequences of your actions. Martin Luther, the great church reformer once said: “ Confession and atonement is like taking a good healthy sh…poop. Once done you feel clean inside.” Tell me, how do you feel about yourself right now?”</p> <p>“Really dirty”</p> <p>“If you can accept the atonements I prescribe at the end of twelve days and ready to go back to school, you’ll be a clean person. I mean clean at heart, soul and spirit. You’ll be free from guilt, and guilt stunts growth and eats at your soul. When you’re tempted you will have an anchor to cling to as you resist. However you must want it. I can punish you and you’d only resent me, and do things behind my back. If you submit willingly with understanding that I only want to make you a better person, then you will become a better person. A daughter I can be proud of. I can guide you, but you must want it. You must want the cleansing. You must want to atone.” </p> <p>Phil didn’t know it but when he said he could be proud of her, she took it that he, at that time wasn’t proud of her and that hurt.</p> <p>Phil looked Kelly in the eye as he explained. Kelly ‘s mouth was acting like a goldfish, gaping open but no sound coming forth.</p> <p>“I want you to go to your room and think about it. I’ll be getting dinner ready. I’ll call you when it’s time. We’ll talk then.”</p> <p>Kelly nodded, got up and went to the refrigerator, grabbed a coke and left. Phil thought to himself; “She has a lot to learn.”</p> <p>An hour and a half later Phil called Kelly for dinner. He made her favorites, hot buffalo chicken wings, tater tots, and a salad. For desert He served chocolate cake with French vanilla ice cream. Phil thought that since she’d repented and surrendered, she deserved a good meal. He did wonder if she accepted the concept of atonement. If she didn’t he’d have to be ever watchful and could never really trust her. If she did accept, the world would be open to her. In his heart he was pleading to God for her submission.</p> <p>They ate in silence except for Kelly’s little squeals of pleasure while eating. </p> <p>“Well Hon, what did you decide?”</p> <p>“I have to pull out those nails and then fix the fence. I want that healthy poop.” She giggled with that one. “What do you think should be the first nail?”</p> <p><br/> “ Your first nail is the disrespect you’ve shown so many people, me included. I’ll give you a bedtime spanking every night for the next twelve nights. With me, that will pull the nail and fix the fence. But for your teachers and Mr. Collins, your principal, I think you need to apologize to them.”</p> <p>Kelly caught her self before she said what she thought and simply nodded her head.</p> <p>“There at school, during the classes you disrupted.” Phil Said.</p> <p>“Daddy do I have to? Can’t I just call them? Or write them a note?”</p> <p>“That would take out the nail, wouldn’t you want to go all the way to primer with just one act?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I guess.”</p> <p>“And one other thing. Yeah is not in the dictionary. From now on it’s yes sir/no sir or Ma’am as the case may be.”</p> <p>“Yeah okay, eh sorry Yes sir.”</p> <p>Phil looked down at his daughter and beamed, he got his Kelly back. He hugged her and she hugged back basking in his love.</p> <p>Phil sent her to her room to study and go over all the lessons she’d missed. He told her he’d be up at ten to give her what she needed.</p> <p>Kelly had trouble concentrating on her books. Tomorrow she would humiliate herself in front of her friends and teachers. She knew she had to do it but hated the very idea. Too in a few hours she’d be getting a spanking. Daddy never spanked her before. Mom swatted her a couple of times but a spanking? All she knew is that it’d hurt. She had classmates who talk about getting spankings. One of them said she did things on purpose just so she’d get spanked. She preferred her Father since he hit harder and really put her butt on fire. Kelly thought that was weird and sick. Kelly knew that something had to happen to relieve her of the guilt that was building in her, but a spanking? In her mind, Kelly debated the need for what so many considered abuse. </p> <p>She’d look at the clock and it seems that time was flying. As if some cosmic being wanted to see her comeuppance and speeded up time to enjoy the coming scene. Kelly was nervous as she took a bath. She dropped the soap. Washed the same places twice. She noticed her hands trembling. Then, a new sensation descended on her, a fluttering in her tummy, a tingling in her crotch, moistness in her vagina.</p> <p>She put on her favorite bedtime t-shirt, the long one with Tweety bird. She grabbed a pair of white cotton panties. She sat on the bed and thought about what she got her self into. She also thought of how Daddy was helping her get out.</p> <p>“Kelly.”</p> <p>Her thoughts came to a sudden halt as she jerked her head up to look unto her Fathers concerned face.</p> <p>“Are you ready Hon?”</p> <p>Kelly could barely get her mouth to work. It was an effort for her to say in a near whisper; “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Her Father sat next to her and put his arms around her and said; “You’re making me very proud. There’s more to you than I thought.”</p> <p>He then guided her over his lap and lifted the hem of the long nightshirt and pushed it past the small of her back. He then took the waistband of her panties and drew them down to her knees. Kelly gasped as she felt her underwear being removed.</p> <p>“Are you sure you want this? Cause once I start I won’t stop until I feel you’ve had enough.”</p> <p>Kelly responded with “uh -huh.”</p> <p>Phil started lightly patting a circuit around her buttocks. He wanted to ease her into the pain. Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat.</p> <p>Kelly was confused, this was supposed to hurt, and except for the embarrassing position this wasn’t too bad.</p> <p>After the second round, Phil increased the force. Slap slap slap slap slap slap.</p> <p>Kelly was starting to feel it, her bottom was getting warm and she started to squirm.</p> <p>Now Phil started the spanking in earnest, he was now smacking those plump cheeks. Where once there was white flesh, the color turned from light red to apple red.</p> <p>Kelly was now crying, legs kicking and arms thrashing.</p> <p>Smack smack smack whack whack slap smack smack whack. Phil’s hand was starting to smart, but he wouldn’t stop until Kelly quit fighting.</p> <p>Phil saw Kelly’s slit as she kicked up and down and side to side. Memories of warm slick pussies flooded his mind. He remembered the first time he had sex. He was only thirteen and the girl eleven. He savored thinking about how sweet it was.</p> <p>Twisting and turning, head bobbing, arms pushing from the floor, Kelly could do nothing to stop the hand from playing butt bongos but she kept moving, if for no other reason than to keep her hands from covering her tush.</p> <p>Phil kept smacking those apple red cheeks and wished she’d stop struggling, when she stopped he’d stop.</p> <p>Smack smack smack smack whack whack smack whack slap slap.</p> <p>Kelly was exhausted and gave up. She lay there for a moment before she realized that her Father had stopped. She felt the sting in her bottom and the heat flooding her pelvis. She also felt his hand rubbing the sting out of behind. He stood her up and held her close while still rubbing. He whispered “ It’s all right it’s over, you’re forgiven.”</p> <p>Those words were magic to her ears. She was forgiven she felt…. cleaner.</p> <p>Kelly did the spanked girl dance of shifting her weight from foot to foot. From standing on her tip toes to doing knee bends. While she was doing this dance Phil kept rubbing and whispering to her that all was now right with the world.</p> <p>Kelly looked up to face him and saw tears trickling down his cheeks. Kelly calmed down and was hiccupping and sniffling when she lifted her head to whisper in his ear; “Thank you Daddy, I know I have more to go and you don’t want to do this to me.”</p> <p>“Daddy, I’m soooo soorrrryyy.”</p> </div>",[]
1688,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Alternatives For Punishment, Part 3",3,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,25,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken003.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kelly awoke to gentle nudging and her daddy softly calling her name. </p> <p>“It’s time to get up. You HAVE to go to school today.”</p> <p>“Okay daddy, I’m awake.”</p> <p>“How you feeling?”</p> <p>“A little sore but… . cleaner…nice.”</p> <p>Phil smiled knowing what she meant. “Come on, breakfast is almost ready. While you’re eating I’ll lay out your clothes for today.”</p> <p>“Daddy I can dress my self. I’ve….”</p> <p>“Shush, please don’t argue. I said I’d lay out your clothes.” Phil voice was stern enough that Kelly got the message and simply said; ”Yes sir.”</p> <p>Kelly ate her breakfast that her Father loving made for her, but she ate quickly. She was curious as to what daddy laid out for her.</p> <p>Once back in her bedroom she looked at her bed and saw a conservative dress, one that she’d worn to church. Next to it was pantyhose and blue nylon panties. The shoes were the black patent leather flats. She would have chosen the pumps but overall she couldn’t complain.</p> <p>Phil &amp; Kelly got into the car and discussed what she was going to say. Phil had to admit that if she did apologize according to her given speech, she’d easily get some sympathy and another chance.</p> <p>They got to the school ½ hour before the first bell and went to the principal’s office. The first person they saw was Mrs. Barrett to whom Kelly had to give her first of many apologizes. Mrs. Barrett was skeptical and assured Kelly that she’d be watched closely.</p> <p>Mr. Collins accepted her humble and contrite confession of repentance. Looking over to Phil he asked; “How did you managed that?”</p> <p>Phil replied, “ It’s amazing what you can accomplish with chains &amp; whips.”</p> <p>“Daddy!!” Kelly gasped feigned horror.</p> <p>Mr. Collins chuckled, he did wonder how much truth there was in the jest. Mr. Collins bemoaned the passing of the days when a teacher could wield a paddle without fear of reprisals.</p> <p>It was decided that Kelly would go to each class just as it was about to commence and give her apology to the teacher and the class. Afterwards she’s to return to Mr. Collins office and study her lessons.</p> <p>The day dragged by for Kelly. The humiliation of apologizing lessened each time. The teachers had to accept the apology but the kids gave catcalls and hisses. Kelly said she was sorry to little Caroline, the girl Kelly bullied, wouldn’t accept Kelly’s apology at all. She was still angry and let Kelly know it. Kelly realized that she herself was responsible for the anger people felt for her. She’d have to work hard to change those feelings, as well as suffer for causing all the trouble.</p> <p>Phil picked up Kelly shortly after her last class started and she delivered her last apology. He was concerned that perhaps his plans for Kelly’s atonements might go to far and damage her fragile psyche. He had been shopping for most of the day and was preparing for the torments of Kelly’s young body. Phil hoped that at the end of twelve days his daughter would come through the refining atonements and shine like pure gold. So far she has accepted the judgments, however the refining has only just begun.</p> <p>“Hi daddy.” Kelly said as she got into the car.</p> <p>“How did it go?” Phil asked.</p> <p>Kelly explained in detail each apology and the teacher’s response. She knew that she lost her old friends. However several kids let her know that they admired her for what she did and told her she could be their friend.</p> <p>“Daddy, I know that I’ve been a fool. I can only hope I can do better.”</p> <p>“Little one, knowing you’re a fool is the beginning of wisdom.”</p> <p>Kelly liked that, her Father was encouraging her to try hard at improving her attitude and her life.</p> <p>“You’ve come a long way to fixing that fence. You were embarrassed all day, weren’t you?”</p> <p>“Yeah.” Kelly replied but when she heard daddy clear his throat she added. “Er. Yes sir.”</p> <p>“Well, that will be the theme for today and most of the remaining time before you go back to school.”</p> <p>“What do I have to do?”</p> <p>“Follow orders. Remember you can say no at any time but that would only and hinder your cleansing and you’re coming along so well I’d hate to see you get off the track. Today you are grounded until bedtime.”</p> <p>Kelly didn’t have long to wait to find out her fate, a fate she was determined to accept and bear, hopefully with dignity. What daddy just said sounded strange, after all wasn’t she already grounded she thought. Then again daddy never said she was.</p> <p> As they walked into their home from the garage Kelly had butterflies in her tummy and an itch in her crotch. Strange, that didn’t happen at school, yet here at home with daddy, she was excited about being embarrassed by daddy.</p> <p>“Kelly, stop.”</p> <p>They had just entered the living room. Phil was carrying the bag he took from the car.</p> <p>“Take off all your clothes. Unless we go out some like church or the mall, you will remain naked until you go back to school.”</p> <p>Phil said not another word. He just looked at Kelly and waited.</p> <p>Kelly was in emotional turmoil. She could not remember ever being naked in front of her Father before and now she had to strip bare. She could so no but if she did then she’d be recanting her surrender. Slowly she started to undo the buttons on her dress. </p> <p>Phil watched with rapt fascination. The last time he saw her naked was when she was three. Her Mother had been the one to wash and dress her. His gazed upon her as she undid the training bra. She didn’t need one, she hadn’t started developing yet. </p> <p>Kelly sat on the floor as she removed the panty hose. Once she had only the blue lace panties left she looked up to daddy. She saw his interest. She saw him feasting on the scene she provided for him. She felt herself getting moist between her legs. She took the panties off very slowly almost teasing daddy.</p> <p>Phil nearly forgot why he had his daughter stripping. His eyes followed as she stood up and clasped her hands behind her back. He saw as she blushed from head to her crotch. He thought that it was touching that she’d do as he told her even though it was embarrassing.</p> <p>Phil looked at his daughter with an intense interest. He saw her undeveloped body with its baby fat. His eyes went to her cleft between her legs. It was puffy, pink an desirable.</p> <p>It took Phil a few seconds before he remembered the bag in his hand. When he did he reached in and with drew a Bristol mat, the type you use to wipe your feet before entering a home. He laid it on the floor and pointed to it and said. “Sit.”</p> <p>Kelly looked to the mat and then at her daddy and then back to the matt.</p> <p>“That’s going to hurt!” She exclaimed.</p> <p>“Well duhhh.” Phil chuckled. Then in a stern voice;” You’ll sit on that mat until your bedtime spanking. You’ll sit on it while you’re doing your homework, eating dinner and if you have time while watching TV.”</p> <p>Kelly lowered herself onto the mat. He butt cheeks came in contact with the bristles and she let out an “Ohhh!”</p> <p>Phil kept an eye on her as she tried her best to sit without moving. When she moved, the bristles would scratch her twat causing the need to rub herself but daddy told her not to. When she just sat the bristles pressed into her tender flesh, which drove her to distraction. She could barely comprehend what she read and just wasn’t interested in the television. Daddy let her watch what ever she wanted but the sensations in her hiney wouldn’t let her focus on what see was watching. Her tush was hot from the prickling bristles. Daddy was watching her as she did her homework and saw her put her hands on the seat and raise her body off the mat. So when she was done Phil took the duct tape and secured her right hand above her left elbow and her left hand at her right elbow. Now if she moved she had to slide over the mat and then the bristles really dug into her. It was with great relief when daddy finally announced it was time for bed and her spanking.</p> <p>Kelly laid across her Father’s lap and was anticipating the smacking to start anytime. Her Father hand was rubbing her butt cheeks. He hadn’t thought that the mat would act like a tenderizer on her butt. She was already red and very warm, even gentle taps would be painful for her. Then again that’s what a spanking is supposed to be. Phil again started with light pats all over the buttocks. The second circuit was just a bit harder and harder still for the third.</p> <p>Smack smack smack slap whack whack smack slap slap .</p> <p>Kelly’s was already sore from that damn mat and now that daddy was smacking her bottom the pain was electric. With each smack a jolt went through her whole body but seemed to concentrate between her legs. Tonight was different, the tingling made her buck and as the pain built up so was the thrill growing in her pussy.</p> <p>Smack wap wap smack slap For some reason Phil couldn’t understand why he was hitting Kelly much harder than he had the previous night.</p> <p>Since Kelly was naked with no panties hindering her legs, she spread those coltish gams. Phil got a good look at Kelly’s vagina and vulva. He saw her slit open to reveal her moist pink channel. He knew what was happening as she ground her pelvis into his leg. He had a better look at her cunny. He saw what reminded him of a rose, her labia’s looking like petals wet with the morning dew.</p> <p>Her breathing became ragged as she panted with each spank.</p> <p>Smack wap smack slap slap wap smack smack wap wap smack</p> <p>Phil’s pant leg was getting wet from the juices flowing from Kelly’s pussy. Phil then did something he never thought himself capable of doing. He put his fore finger on Kelly’s clit. This caused her to jerk as the most exquisite feeling coursed through her pre-teen body.</p> <p>Phil swirled his finger around and around. Kelly’s body shook. She griped his left leg and squeezed as if her life depended on it. Her crying turned to whimpering and groaning.</p> <p>Once Phil’s fingers were slick he pressed his middle finger onto her anus, which brought a squeal from Kelly. Phil pushed and very soon his finger slide in. Next he pushed a finger in her pussy and felt around for her G-Spot. Finally with his thumb he resumed swirling her clit. With his right hand he was pleasuring her while with his left he spanked.</p> <p>Kelly’s body was trashing, her legs kicking and her head shaking. Her butt was on fire from the spanking and her pussy was on fire from the masturbation. Soon her groans gave way to her calling out to daddy, Jesus and the Mother of God. She reached her orgasm as her body went rigid like a board and let out a “MMMMM…. Owwwww!!!!”</p> <p>Phil Stopped the swirling and massaging and just held his daughter.</p> <p>Once her breathing return to something near normal He positioned her on his lap while she calmed down and got his other leg wet from her drippings.</p> <p>Phil held her while he stroked her face and whispered comforting words. After several minutes Kelly looked up and asked; “ Daddy, what happen?”</p> <p>“Don’t tell me you never masturbated before.”</p> <p>Kelly lowered her head and sheepishly replied;” Yeah but nothing like that happened.”</p> <p>“That’s cause you were doing it for fun. When I do it to you it’s a reward for taking your punishment.”</p> <p>“Gee. If I’m real good tomorrow can I get two rewards?”</p> <p>That tickled Phil and chuckled his reply; “We’ll see Hon.”</p> </div>",[]
1689,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: More Alternatives Punishments, Part 4",4,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,23,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken004.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kelly woke up smiling. Last nights atonement was an experience she’d never forget. She then remembered she had ten more days of atonements. She knew that some of them would hurt, some really bad.</p> <p>Her Father stuck his head in through the doorway and told her that breakfast would be ready soon so hurry and take a quick shower.</p> <p>As they ate Kelly asked what was going to happen today. Daddy got serious and told her that today she’d atone her thefts. That sent a shiver through Kelly’s nude body. Suddenly she wasn’t hungry.</p> <p>She asked when would it occur, daddy said in about an hour. He still had to prepare a few things. He suggested she watch some TV while she waited. But before she got up from the table he got two boards about 8 inches long and 5 inches wide. He had her spread her fingers while he traced her hands on the board.</p> <p>Kelly was watching the end of ‘Divorce Court’ when her daddy asked her if she was ready. Hesitantly she nodded her acquiesce. </p> <p>Phil laid her hand palm up on one of the boards, which now had small screws imbedded along side the drawn hand. Phil took a small ball of twine and tied her fingers down, and then her wrist. He repeated the process with the other hand. As he was doing this he explained what he was doing and what was going to happen.</p> <p>“Your atonement must fit the crime. You stole; you used your hands &amp; feet to commit the offense. Your hands &amp; feet will be punished. I’m tying your fingers down so that you won’t stop or interfere with the punishment. That way we can get it over and done with quickly.”</p> <p>Kelly could tell that her Father was having a hard time with this atonement. That didn’t calm her any, if he was having a hard time then what about her. If she needed to be tied down, how bad would it be?</p> <p>Once Phil was done tying her hands to the boards, he told her to go his room. There he had her lie on his bed on her back. From under the bed, Phil took out a rope that was attached to the post. He tied her arm above her head. He then did the same to the other arm. He then took her foot and lifted it high and attached it to the corner post. He then repeated it with the other foot. Now she lay with her arms taut and flat her legs up with her ankles tied tight, she couldn’t move.</p> <p>“Kelly dear. This is going to hurt. I wish I didn’t have to do this but you need it. I can only hope that you forgive me.”</p> <p>“I do daddy, I forgive you.”</p> <p>“You haven’t been punished yet.”</p> <p>Phil picked up an acrylic ruler 18 inches long and heavy, for a ruler.</p> <p>“I’m concerned about all the nerves in your hand and I’m afraid of nerve damage, so I won’t do much on them. Your feet can take a lot more so that’s where I’ll concentrate your punishment. This punishment is called a bastinado. </p> <p>With out warning Phil brought the ruler down onto Kelly’s open hand.</p> <p>Wap! </p> <p>Kelly let out a screech. The pain was incredible.</p> <p>Wap! Wap!</p> <p>Three for her left hand and already Kelly was crying. Phil moved down to her left foot.</p> <p>Wap! “OWWWWWW!!! Wap! NO. OWWWWW! Wap! Screech.</p> <p>Now to her right foot.</p> <p>Wap! “OOOWWWWW.” Wap! The yells was now a continuous wail of pain.</p> <p>Wap!</p> <p>Phil now moved up to her right hand. He decided to make it quick.</p> <p>Wap…Wap…Wap!</p> <p>Three fast strokes to her palm.</p> <p>Kelly was pulling on her bindings; she’d have marks for quite a while. Her screams were breaking her Father’s heart. He didn’t want to do this but she needed it to clean her soul. </p> <p>Phil moved down to her right foot and took a belt he had laying on the bed stand. He raised it and swung.</p> <p>Thwack!</p> <p>Kelly jerked her leg but the ropes held her tight.</p> <p>Thwack!</p> <p>“OOOWWWWWW!!!! </p> <p>Thwack!</p> <p>“NO OOWWWW!</p> <p> Phil moved to her left foot.</p> <p>Thwack!</p> <p>“OOOWWWWW!! PPLLLEEEEAASSEE.” Thwack! Thwack! </p> <p>Kelly eyes poured copious tears. Her cries and moans wrenched at Phil’s heart. He almost didn’t finish but he forced himself to lay down the belt and pick up the dowel rod. He waited a few minutes to let Kelly calm down.</p> <p>“Hon, we’re almost done. Just three more for each foot, do you want it?”</p> <p>Kelly shook her head and said; “Nooo.”</p> <p>“Kelly dear, will you take them?”</p> <p>More then a few seconds pasted before she nodded yes.</p> <p>Whap! The dowel struck and hit Kelly’s swollen foot right at the center of her sole.</p> <p>A fresh strangled scream and then coughing. Phil knew Kelly couldn’t take much more. He moved to her other foot and swung the dowel.</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Yeeeoowwww.”</p> <p>Phil just couldn’t give her anymore. He figured she wouldn’t mind. He sat next to her and stroked her hair and kept saying, “It’s over baby girl, it’s over.</p> <p>He released her from her bindings. As he was untying her feet he looked at her pussy to see if it were moist. It appeared that the only moisture present was from sweat. There was no way she could have enjoyed the massive amount pain. Phil now knew her limits.</p> <p>He sat back next to her and she rolled over and laid her head in his lap and cried for what seemed hours.</p> <p>When Kelly calmed down to sobs and hiccups, Phil picked her up and took her to her bathtub. He sat her there and ran cool water to reduce the swelling in her hands &amp; feet.</p> <p>For the rest of the day Phil carried Kelly everywhere she needed to go. It really embarrassed her when she needed to use the toilet. Her hands were still swollen and puffy so Phil wiped her. She blushed but she knew that he must truly love her to do that.</p> <p>For lunch and dinner, Phil feed her. While she lay on the sofa watching TV, Phil switched the channels for her. He let her take a nap and brought a blanket and covered her. Phil took care of all her needs, all the while reassuring her of how well she was doing and how proud he was. Kelly’s hands &amp; feet weren’t the only things that had swelled. Her heart was swelling. She was happy knowing that her Father was proud of her and would be whether or not she endured any more of her atonements.</p> <p>When it was bedtime, Kelly had recovered somewhat but walking was still painful so Phil carried her. Walking down the hall with Kelly in his arms, she asked a favor of her Father.</p> <p>“Daddy?”</p> <p>“Yes Hon.”</p> <p>“Can I…eh. Well, can I sleep with you tonight? Please.”</p> <p>Phil was taken aback, he wondered if this may be the first step to his seduction. He had no intention of going there although he knew he had taken the first step in that direction.</p> <p>“Sure Hon, but only if we sleep, nothing more.”</p> <p>“What do you mean?”</p> <p>“Just that, all we do is sleep.”</p> <p>Kelly was confused not having any idea by what he meant “Okay.”</p> <p>Phil carried her to his room and sat on his bed. She stood painfully shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Phil took her hand and drew her across his lap.</p> <p>“Ready?”</p> <p>“Yeppers.” She answered rather cheerfully.</p> <p>That really didn’t surprise Phil much. He wondered if this part of her atonement has turned into the reward it’s self.</p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat.</p> <p>Phil started the first circuit. He smiled as Kelly was pushing her butt up to meet his hand. She was offering herself to be spanked.</p> <p>Pat Pat Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat.</p> <p>Kelly was wiggling her hips. Phil thought “ oh well, in for a dime in for a dollar.”</p> <p>Phil kept making the circuits with his right but with his left he spread open her butt cheeks. He started smacking between those chubby cheeks, hitting her anus. Kelly gave a little squeak. After twenty moderate smacks he spread her legs and started to spank her pussy.</p> <p>Kelly jerked and shifted but still pushed herself up for more. Phil obliged her by spanking her inner thighs, pussy and anus. Phil could feel the heat building up and he could see that the liberal amount of female juices flowing from her hairless pussy was exciting Kelly’s Honey pot.</p> <p>Kelly was already on her way to her orgasm when daddy spread opened her pussy. He then tapped her clit it produced a very pleasant electric shock. She was hot; the heat of the spanking was quickly spreading to her entire pelvic area. Phil resumed the spanking.</p> <p>Smack smack smack slap whap whap slap smack slap slap.</p> <p>Phil was hitting her fairly hard but Kelly didn’t notice as the pain and the pleasure blended to stimulate every nerve and fiber in her young body. She was riding a roller coaster of physical feelings. The tingling grew more intense as the roller coaster went from it’s valley to ride up the slope. From each dip the slope went higher and became more intense.</p> <p>Phil thought that now was the time. With two fingers he started running up and down her labia’s. This brought a low almost animalistic moan from Kelly.</p> <p>Phil’s fingers entered her and this elicited a mewling sound from deep in Kelly’s throat. He could only thrust in to the first knuckle before he reached her hymen. At least she was still a virgin.</p> <p>Smack smack smack whap whap slap smack slap smack.</p> <p>Phil was spanking with vigor while pushing in and pulling out his fingers from Kelly’s pussy.</p> <p>Smack smack slap whap whap slap Smack smack slap.</p> <p>Kelly now went from offering her tushy for punishment to grinding her hips into her Father’s now sopping wet lap. Kelly didn’t know that by moving her pelvis the way she was she had excited her Father. Phil had a raging hard on from her bump and grind.</p> <p>Slap slap slap slap whap whap smack smack whap smack.</p> <p>Phil now was massaging her clit. He stopped the spanking and concentrating on pleasuring his daughter.</p> <p>Phil had no sex for fourteen months and with Kelly’s rubbing his prick the way she was caused him to cum in his pants. No one would have noticed since it was wet enough from Kelly copious fluids dripping from her cute twat.</p> <p>Kelly’s ride was going higher and higher. Once daddy started rubbing the little man in the boat the ride speeded up, went higher and shook her body more violently then before. Suddenly the roller coaster turned into a rocket sled that flew up and off the tracks, into the sky where it suddenly exploded into a most beautiful fire works display behind her eyelids. There was popping of colors and each pop was an excitation of every nerve in her body.</p> <p>Phil was rubbing her clit when cum squirted out of her pussy. She went rigid and gave a gurgled scream.</p> <p>Phil withdrew his fingers and put them up to his nose. He took a deep breath; he savored the scent of his daughter. Her fragrance was intoxicating. </p> <p>He managed to move Kelly onto the bed and under the covers. He undressed, wiping his crotch with his t-shirt. He then debated in his mind whether or not to put on PJ’s. He finally decided that wearing something to bed would be the safest route.</p> <p>He climbed into bed and Kelly snuggled up to him and said,</p> <p>“Thank you daddy, that was.. wonderful.”</p> <p>“Hardly an atonement.”</p> <p>Kelly looked up into his face and was about to speak when he said,</p> <p>“Shush, go to sleep. We’ll talk in the morning. And that’s an order.”</p> <p>Phil lay there forcing himself to stay awake. When he was sure Kelly was sound asleep and wouldn’t try anything, he allowed himself to slide into the arms of Morphious.</p> <p>The next morning</p> <p>Phil woke up with Kelly lying on his chest, her arm across his stomach. There was a Mona Lisa type smile on her lips. He wondered what she could be dreaming. He slowly moved her arm off and slid out of bed and went to take a shower. As the water cascaded over him he was thinking of all that happened in such a short time. Unknowingly he had turned his unruly daughter into a repentant pain slut. Should he end it here and now? She had or appeared to have turned a new leaf in the book of her life, but look at the results.</p> <p>Kelly woke up after she was gently jostled. She sat up and thought of her Father. He gave up a lucrative brokers job to care for her. Mom had been dead for over a year and dad hadn’t been with a woman since then. She knew he got turned on while he spanked her, she felt his erection when she ground her pussy into his lap. She knew that he loved her since these punishments were hard on him.</p> <p>She got up and went to his bathroom where he was taking a shower. She was already naked. She took a deep breath building up her courage and stepped into the shower. </p> <p>Phil was startled to see Kelly join him in the shower. While thinking of her he remembered her naked body. Her flat chest, poor kid she was so flat she needed two sets of falsies to come out even. An innee belly button. It was her pussy, her puffy pussy with its clit that peeked out between the folds. He was erect thinking of Kelly.</p> <p>“Daddy, let me wash you.” She said as she saw his member standing at attention. She reached for it but her hand was slapped away.</p> <p>“What are you doing in here?” </p> <p>“I thought you’d like me to help.” Kelly replied with a trembling voice. She never thought daddy would have reacted in that way. She was two sniffs off a cry.</p> <p>Phil backed up; he bumped into the faucet, which surprised him making him take a step forward. \ Kelly was stepping forward as Phil did likewise and poked her in her tummy with his erect prick. This made Kelly laugh. She took his prick in her hand and started to stroke it.</p> <p>“What’s good for the goose is good for the gander.” She said with a smile.</p> <p>“Where did you learn to do that?” </p> <p>“ I.. eh.. I did it for a boy I was going out with.” She answered with downcast eyes.</p> <p>“What else did you learn?”</p> <p>“How to suck off a guy. But that’s okay isn’t it? After all President Clinton said it wasn’t sex.”</p> <p>“What else?”</p> <p>“You know I didn’t do anything else. I’m still a virgin.”</p> <p>Phil remembered that he couldn’t insert his finger past the first knuckle before meeting resistance.</p> <p>The stroking felt good, so good he couldn’t stop her. It had been so long since someone other than himself had a hold of the one eyed wonder worm. He jerked as he squirted his cum on to Kelly’s hand and stomach.</p> <p>Kelly smiled as she felt the goo flow from her daddy’s dick. It was warm on her hand. Phil looked at Kelly, she smiled and raised her hand to her mouth and started to lick her daddy’s spunk. </p> <p>“Do you have any idea the size nail that just got pounded into my fence?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Daddy, it feels so good, how can it be bad?”</p> <p>“It’s against the law and it’s wrong. What will happen when a few years from now and you look back and think I should never have done it. I should have known better. What then? Will you hate me again!?”</p> <p>“I never hated you, I…I just needed to be accepted. I now know those friends were not friends but users. I know you love me but you won’t let me show you how much I love you.”</p> <p>Phil looked at her and gave a deep sigh, and then wrapped her in his arms. They stayed in the shower until they ran out of hot water.</p> <p>They were drying each other when Phil said; “I think you’ve done enough atoning, I want to end all this nonsense.”</p> <p>Kelly surprised him with; “Not yet daddy, there’s a lot I still feel guilty about and need to pay for. There’s stuff you don’t know about and I hope you won’t make me tell you. Please don’t stop now.”</p> <p>Phil thought for a while and said; “ You’ve been punished with pain. Today it will be only embarrassment, except for your bedtime spanking. Follow me.” </p> <p>Phil walked back to his room with Kelly behind him.</p> <p>“Get on the bed.”</p> <p>Kelly got on the bed.</p> <p>“Now bring your feet up to your butt and spread as wide as you can.”</p> <p>Kelly did as she was told and blushed at being so open and vulnerable. </p> <p>“Now take your fingers and open your vagina as wide as you can.”</p> <p>Kelly gave a small groan as her hands open herself up for her Father.</p> <p>“That position is called display. When I tell you to display that’s the position you will take. You will do so with out complaining. If you’re dressed you’ll remove what ever is covering you and you will lie down and take that position. Understood?”</p> <p>Kelly said in a voice barely audible; “Yes sir.”</p> <p>Phil was dressing and was nearly done when he had Kelly stand, turn around, spread her legs, bend over and again spread her herself for his viewing pleasure.</p> <p>“That’s standing display.” Phil finished dressing and said, “ follow.”</p> <p>They went to the kitchen and Phil had her sit Japanese style, back straight with her arms behind her. </p> <p>“That’s called tower. That would be the way you sit when there are other people present.”</p> <p>Kelly thought “ Other people present! Is daddy going to have people over to see her?”</p> <p>“Since we are alone you will take the position of nadu (Thank you agr-ass) that is when you sit with your legs spread. Spread them.”</p> <p>Kelly spread her legs. Her back was straight and her arms behind her back. Phil started to make breakfast. He placed her plate on the floor with the eating utensils. Lunch was eaten the same way.</p> <p>Throughout the day Kelly either sat or displayed her pussy for her Father. Phil traded the commodities while discussing the markets with Kelly as he looked up her moist pink love canal. The markets close at 3:00pm and Phil tallied his wins and losses, more wins then losses. At 3:45 the phone rang and Phil answered it. A young female voice asked for Kelly and Phil handed her the phone. It seems that one of the girls that supported Kelly while she apologized to the teachers and class, invited her to a birthday party for the next day. She covered the mouthpiece and asked if she could go. To her surprise Daddy said sure, she needed a break. </p> <p>After Phil hung up the phone he asked Kelly if it might be a set up, to get her alone. Kelly replied that if it was it would be pay back for something she had done.</p> <p>Phil had her get dressed and they went to the mall. There He bought a silver choker chain for Kelly to give to the birthday girl. He was concerned as to why she had been invited; after all she didn’t know the girl or at least not well. Tomorrow will tell.</p> <p>When they got home Kelly stripped without being told to do so. She assumed the tower position, nadu of course and waited for dinner while studying. Again she ate kneeling on the floor with her legs spread.</p> <p>She was watching TV, kneeling, when her Father got up and told her to stay in position. He left and went to his workshop in the basement. He returned quietly to see if Kelly got out of position. She hadn’t, she did as she was told.</p> <p>“Kelly Hon, I know that it’s only 8:00 but I want to give you your bedtime spanking now. Please follow me downstairs.”</p> <p>Kelly got up and followed her Father down to the basement and wondered why she’d be spanked down there instead of her room or better yet, daddy’s room.</p> <p>“You’ve been enjoying these spankings, so tonight we’ll do it differently.” </p> <p>With that he took two long wooden mop handles and the duct tape. He taped her arms to one of the handles, spread wide. He then did her feet also spread wide. He then took a rope and tied it to the handle taped to her arms and tied it to an eyehook he’d screwed into the ceiling beam. </p> <p>“This won’t be pleasant, let me know if you can’t take it anymore.”</p> <p>Without another word he picked up an old belt and swung.</p> <p>Whap…Yoowwww! Whap…. Ooooowww! Whap…Noooo!</p> <p>Phil swung and was hitting the center of her butt cheeks.</p> <p>Whap…. Ooooowwwww! Phil hit her on the top of her tush.</p> <p>Whap……Ooooowwww! The belt landed on her upper thighs.</p> <p>Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap!</p> <p>Ten strokes of the belt produced red stripes on Kelly’s small ass and thighs. Her tears flowed freely.</p> <p>Phil waited ten minutes while Kelly calmed down. He put his mouth next to her ear and said; “Bedtime spankings are meant to be a punishment not for fun. I’ll be back to release you.”</p> <p>Kelly stood there stretched and sadly disappointed, thinking that daddy wouldn’t touch her down there. Kelly stood there and tried to squeeze her thighs together to try and get off on her own. She stood there frustrated for over an hour, thinking that it must have been at least three.</p> <p>Phil decided to give Kelly all she asked for except intercourse That was the step he did not want to take.</p> <p>Phil returned but he didn’t release her, instead he took four clothes pins, the type with springs and started pulling and massaging her small nipples until they stood out like little pencil erasers. He pinched open one of the clothespins and clamped it on the nipple. Kelly gasped as pain rushed through her body. Phil did the same to the other nipple. Kelly couldn’t believe the numbing pain daddy caused to her nipples.</p> <p>He then kneeled and put a clothespin on her pussy’s lips and then the other. He spread her lips and started licking his daughter’s pussy.</p> <p>Kelly jerked and twisted from the pain but when see realized what daddy was doing she stopped and allowed him to lick to his hearts content and HERS!</p> <p>After a few minutes Kelly was wet and moaning, that was when Phil removed one clothespin from her pussy lips. The pain of the blood rushing back to the numbed area, shot through Kelly. Quickly the pain melded with the pleasure causing her orgasmic raise to intensify. As her pussy muscles tighten around Phil’s fingers and he could tell that she was half way there, he pulled the other pin. Again feelings ran to every nerve in Kelly’s body.</p> <p>She was bucking and jerking, Phil Knew she was close. He pulled one of the pins off her nipple. Kelly yelled and pushed her hips into Phil’s face. As she was just about to cum Phil pulled the last pin and Kelly screamed as her orgasm exploded throughout her body. So intense were the feelings coursing her body, Kelly collapsed. Phil quickly released her. He cut the tape binding her hands &amp; feet and picked her up and carried her to…. which room? Hers or his? He looked at her and decided, his.</p> </div>",[]
1690,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Shared Punishments, Part 5",5,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,15,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken005.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Emily Dubois was the school’s goody two shoes. She held a 3.5- point average in school and had volunteered for the mentor program. When Kelly apologized to the class and the teacher, Emily thought, “Here is one I can work with.” When she called and invited Kelly to her birthday party, she didn’t think Kelly would be able to come, after all being suspended usually meant being grounded for a long time. Emily was surprised when Kelly accepted the invitation. Emily thought that maybe Kelly’s parents were the problem for not providing discipline. Little did she know what Kelly was enduring.</p> <p>After breakfast Kelly was in display position on the kitchen floor while daddy cleaned up. The party was to start at eleven and she had a few hours yet to prepare. </p> <p>When Phil was done he went to his room leaving Kelly on the floor in that humiliating position. He returned with all the utensils needed to give a manicure. He enjoyed doing his wife’s nails and Kelly’s before she became rebellious and refused to allow him this simple pleasure. (Note to readers: I do give manicures to my wife, daughter and nieces as well as myself)</p> <p>“Come on and sit at the table.” While the words were an order the tone was a gentle request. He laid out a towel for Kelly to lay her hands upon.</p> <p>Kelly sat at the table and smiled remembering all the times daddy loving made her hands and nails look good. She was happy that he was going to do it again, more proof of forgiveness.</p> <p>Phil worked the cuticles, trimmed the length and applied a high buff. </p> <p>Kelly looked her Father in the eye and said; “ Thank you daddy, they look great.” </p> <p>Actually she’d have applied polish and left them as long as possible, but she accepted the act as it was given in love.</p> <p>“Okay, now into the living room.” Another gentle order.</p> <p> Phil took a hairbrush and sat Kelly between his legs and brushed while she watched Saturday morning cartoons.</p> <p> 100 strokes and Kelly’s auburn hair shown. Phil directed Kelly to go and get dressed while he wrapped Emily’s present. </p> <p>Kelly came down stairs dressed in a pink blouse, black slacks and black pumps, a conservative look. Phil handed her Emily’s gift wrapped in pink foil and a white iridescent ribbon and bow: a lovely present. He also handed her his cell phone and told her if there was any trouble she was to call immediately. With that He drove Kelly to Emily’s home. He accompanied her to the front door where he met Mr. Dubois. They shook hands and was invited I for a cup of coffee. They chatted about bringing up children. Phil felt comfortable with Tom &amp; Julie Dubois. He learned a lot about disciplining Children and especially daughters. When he left he gave a silent prayer that all would go well. Which was not the case in the beginning.</p> <p>Most of the guests were there when Kelly arrived, among them, little Caroline who right away started in with hostile and vile words directed at Kelly. Kelly went to Emily and handed her the gift and said “ I think I better leave, I’m not welcomed here. Happy birthday.”</p> <p>Emily said; “ This is my house and you are welcomed here.” Emily turned and looked at the gathered girls in the room. </p> <p>“ I’ll be the first to say that at one time Kelly was a bitch. But she’s trying to overcome it. She apologized to all of you and especially you Caroline. If you keep this up she might just go back to being a bitch again. Accept her and you’ll have another friend. Don’t make me choose who’ll stay and who’ll have to leave.”</p> <p>The girls were stunned at the words directed at them, then Caroline spoke up, “ Lets see what she gave you. If she really wants to make amends then she got you something nice. If she came only to make fun of you she gave you a piece of junk.”</p> <p>This seemed reasonable to everyone so Emily opened Kelly’s gift. There were ooo’s and ahh’s when Emily withdrew the silver necklace. It was by far the finest gift of the day. By the time the party broke up, Kelly had made several new friends. They hugged as each girl left.</p> <p>Mr. Dubois asked Kelly if he could drive her home, as he wanted to talk to her Father. It seems that Emily had kept her Father informed of Kelly’s antics and then her contrite repentance. He wanted to know what Phil did to produce such a change in his willful and rebellious daughter. </p> <p>Phil &amp; Tom were seated in Phil’s den where he had his computers for his trading, they shared a good scotch. Phil had sent the girls to Kelly’s room to do what girls do when by themselves. </p> <p>Tom had convinced Phil that no matter what he told him it would remain between them. Tom believed that little girls were like trains and every now and then needed a switch to keep them on track. Phil explained that the next item on Kelly’s list of atonements was the ginger root treatment. Tom expressed surprise, he’d heard of it and read about how to apply the treatment but never had used it on Emily. Tom asked if Phil had enough for another dose. Yep, Phil had bought several large ginger roots incase one broke while carving. The root is firm enough to be whittled into a phallic shape with little effort. When they were done they went to the living room and called the girls to join them.</p> <p>The girls came into the living room without the least bit of hint of what was in store for them.</p> <p>Tom called Emily over to him. He whispered something in her ear and she smiled. </p> <p>“Kelly dear.” Her Father said; “ I’ve spoken with Mr. Dubois and told him how happy I am with your new found desire to comply with my directions. I’d like you to assume the tower position please.”</p> <p>Kelly immediately knelt to the floor with her back straight and arms behind her back.</p> <p>“Are you trying to be funny? Do it right!” Phil said with an icy sternness in his voice.</p> <p>Kelly looked up with a pleading look on her face. Phil said not a word but simply returned the look.</p> <p>Kelly stood up and began to undress. Emily looked on with her mouth open as Kelly stripped for her Father. Once naked Kelly again knelt with her knees pressed together.</p> <p>“Emily I’d like you to join Kelly.” Mr. Dubois said. </p> <p>Emily looked at her Father with a surprised expression and stepped over to Kelly and started to kneel.</p> <p>“NO! Just like her. Strip!” Exclaimed Tom. </p> <p>Poor Emily whimpered; “No please daddy, I’ve been good.”</p> <p>“I know sweetheart but I want Phil here to see that his daughter isn’t the only one who knows how to follow orders. NOW STRIP!”</p> <p>Emily with trembling hands slowly removed her party dress. Her slip followed revealing a bra filled with plump firm breasts. She reached behind and undid the snaps and those breasts flopped out and jiggled. Phil held his breath, as he looked upon the thirteen year old body. Flared hips showed a body of a woman, young but a woman. Emily pulled her blue satin panties slowly down from her hips to her thighs to her calves. She stood up and let the panties fall to her feet. She was now as naked as her new friend. Phil saw that while Emily was a young woman with well-developed breasts, she had no pubic hair. She had a naked pussy, as naked as Kelly’s. Tom noticed Phil looking at Emily’s mound of Venus.</p> <p>“I have her shave to remind her that she’s still a little girl subject to her parents guidance and whims.” Said Tom.</p> <p>Phil said, “ I like it that way, I don’t appreciate nature’s dental floss.”</p> <p>Emily was now kneeling next to Kelly, both blushing deep red from their foreheads to their ankles.</p> <p>“Kelly please lie forward, it’s time for you atonement.” Phil told her.</p> <p>Kelly laid down and Phil Went behind her and took her hands and taped them together. He then taped her ankles together. Finally he pulled her ankles back and taped her hands to her feet. Kelly was now hogtied. </p> <p>Tom now told Emily to lie forward. Emily did as she was told. Tom hogtied or rather hog taped his daughter. </p> <p>Phil now took a tube of analube and applied a dab to Kelly’s rectum. He then took the ginger root that had been carved to resemble a penis and slowly pushed it into her tiny puckered rosebud. He handed the tube to Tom who did the same to Emily. Phil started to touch Kelly’s pussy until it got moist and then pushed a second ginger root into her vulva. Tom did the same to Emily. Shortly thereafter the ginger started to do its work. Kelly and Emily’s bowels were heating up to painful levels Their pussies too were hot. The hotter they got the moister their pussies became. Tom &amp; Phil had to hold the roots to keep them from being expelled. </p> <p>The girls were moaning and gasping. Kelly kept saying, please, it’s to hot, but never asked to have it removed or to end her punishment. Emily was yelling to have it removed and to please stop.</p> <p>Phil &amp; Tom said that they had to hold it for fifteen minutes, after ten the burning felt like a hot poker had been stuck up their ass.</p> <p>At exactly fifteen minutes the ginger roots were removed. The girls remained hog-tied. Phil asked them if they wanted an enema and douche to relive the burning or would they prefer to suffer until it subsided. They both chose the humiliating enemas &amp; douche.</p> <p>Phil quickly went and got two fleets enemas and two douches that were left over from his wife. He gave one of each to Tom and the two men proceeded to administer to their daughters needs. After the bottles were emptied into bowels and uteruses the Fathers cut the tape. The girls wanted to rush to the bathroom but, by prior arrangement, Emily was allowed to go first as she was the guest. Her Father followed her into the bathroom and wiped his daughter. Once they were alone, Emily asked her Father; ”How am I doing?” </p> <p>“You’re acting just like a naïve little girl.”</p> <p> Phil too did the same with Kelly. Kelly accepted this treatment happily, and was disappointed that daddy didn’t linger longer then he did while wiping her.</p> <p>Once the girls were back in the living room in tower position, Tom informed Emily that she’d be spending the night and suffers the same bedtime spanking as Kelly. He’d be back at 9:00am to pick her up for church. But for now he was going to give her, her birthday spanking. Tom called Emily to come and lie across his lap. Emily walked to her daddy with trepidation. He guided her over his lap and started smacking that most spankable behind. </p> <p>Smack Slap Whap Smack Whap Whap Slap Smack Slap Smack Slap Whap “And one to grow on!” Smack</p> <p>Phil was amazed at how hard Tom spanked his daughter and how fast his hand flew to meet those lovely butt cheeks.</p> <p>Tom stood Emily up whose lips were trembling and her eyes were watering. “I’ll be back in the morning for you. You be a good girl and do as you’re told and take whats given to you.”</p> <p>While they hugged and said their goodbyes, Emily whispered in her Fathers ear; “Thanks daddy that warmed me up good. I hope Mr. McCracken likes to give long hot spankings.”</p> <p>“Just stay in character.” Tom whispered back in her pearl shaped ear.</p> <p>Phil assured Tom that she was in good hands and would be fed before he would arrive to pick her up.</p> <p>The girls were left in tower while Phil went to prepare dinner. The girls were still hot. Their pussy’s needed attention, perhaps some gentle caressing. Emily reached down to relieve herself but Kelly stopped her and said she had to keep her hands behind her back. However both girls started to flex their thighs and then relax, flex…relax. Soon both of them had an orgasm that left little puddles on the carpet.</p> <p>The girls watched TV while in tower and at 5:30 were called into the kitchen for dinner. There they resumed Tower while Phil placed on the floor, plates of broiled chicken, baked potato and vegetables. They had for desert, cherry pie. Then back to watch more TV while Phil prepared the workroom for the extra guest. He could smell the scent of feminine release and knew that they managed to cum.</p> <p>The girls were told if they needed to go to the toilet, they were to call for Phil. This embarrassed poor Emily to the point of her holding her Pee to where she almost dribbled. Phil walked her to the bathroom and watched as she relieved herself. He listened as he breathed in her scent. She blushed deeply as Phil wiped her thoroughly and excessively. Kelly had called for daddy twice; she enjoyed the attention he paid her, especially as he slowly cleaned her.</p> <p>At 8:00 Phil came into the room and smiled as he saw both girls were in the relaxed tower position, they listened well and followed orders. That will make what was to come easier on him.</p> <p>“Girls, get up and follow me.”</p> <p>They did as instructed. They walked into the workroom, Kelly with a light step knowing what was to come. Pain and pleasure so much pleasure that the pain was incidental. Emily on the other hand only kept up with Kelly out of feigned fear. </p> <p>Emily expected some type of dungeon with stone walls. Cages, chains hanging from the ceiling and stocks, but all she saw was a typical workroom with a table saw, work bench and other accoutrements. This one was much like the one at home. That is, nothing was out of the ordinary except two ropes, one tied to each leg of the workbench, then running up to eye hooks in an overhead beam. The rope hung down far enough to tie a person and suspend them. A person like Emily.</p> <p>Phil saw that Emily was visibly shaken so decided to do her first.</p> <p>“Emily, please put your hands together as if in prayer.”</p> <p>Emily did so hesitantly. Phil took a length of soft rope and wrapped several loops around her wrists. Then he ran the rope twice between her hands then tied a knot. He led her under one of the hanging ropes and tied it to the ends of the rope binding her hands. Once secured, Phil went to the workbench and untied the rope holding Emily only to pull it stretching Emily up unto her toes.</p> <p>Phil then went to Kelly with the mop handles and tape. Soon Kelly was tied spread eagle hanging from the rope in the ceiling. He took the belt and swung with a modicum more force then the other night.</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack! “Oooowwww” </p> <p>Three across Kelly’s ass.</p> <p>Whap! Whap! “Ahhhh ouch! Whap! “Ooooo”</p> <p>Three on her thighs.</p> <p>Phil moved directly behind Kelly. He took the belt and swung it up between Kelly’s legs.</p> <p>Smack! “Yeeeooowwwww!</p> <p>Phil moved to the front of Kelly and now swung the belt down onto her non-existent Breast.</p> <p>“Ohhhhh…. Owwww!’</p> <p>Again to the other breast.</p> <p>“Owwwww…. Owwww. Owwww!</p> <p> Once across both nipples.</p> <p>“Oohhhh…Ohhhh.,,,, Ouch!”</p> <p>Finally Phil swung the strap up again between her legs.</p> <p>“Ouch…Ooooo!”</p> <p>Phil dropped the belt and went over and kissed Kelly full on the mouth, pressing hard. He opened his mouth and so did Kelly and their tongues touched and slide over each other’s. Phil’s hand was stroking her chest, playing with her nipples. His head moved down to where his hand had been and his hand went between her legs. He licked and lightly bit the tiny nipples. His hand moved over her slit. The moisture was making her slick.</p> <p>Emily had watched with a knowing smile while Kelly was being whipped. She watched with fascination as she saw Kelly respond to the kissing and fondling, Kelly enjoyed the beating and now the caressing. Seems her folks weren’t the only ones.</p> <p>Phil knelt before his daughter and put his mouth on her now wet and fragrant feminine gender. His tongue was licking her clit while his fingers piston in and out. </p> <p>Kelly went from making mewling sounds to muffled moans to loud groans and ragged breathing. Phil spread her puffy lips and with 2 fingers slid the hood of her clit back and ever so lightly flicked his tongue over the pink bulb. </p> <p>Kelly yelped and jerked from pure pleasure and excitation. Her body was responding, as it never had before. Shaking her head with her body in spasms Kelly let out a scream of ecstasy from a most exquisite orgasm. </p> <p>Emily observed Kelly’s orgasm and watched her as she basked in the afterglow, a smile on her lips and the look of absolute contentment on her face. Emily knew how she felt.</p> <p>Phil picked up the belt and stood in front of Emily and asked; “ If you want I’ll release you and you can go to bed or I can do to you what I did to Kelly. What will it be?”</p> <p>Emily’s heart was beating like a trip hammer. She wanted a whipping, certainly between her legs. She did want what it was that drove Kelly to smile like that. She didn’t want to appear to anxious.</p> <p>“Can…Can I have it with out the beating?”</p> <p>“No dear one. It’ll never be that good without the pain.”</p> <p>From the floor Kelly’s voice croaked “Take the spanking, it’s really worth it.”</p> <p>Emily looked at Phil and nodded. Phil walked behind Emily and swung the belt. </p> <p>Whap! Not a sound escaped from Emily.</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack!</p> <p>Since Emily was hanging straight down, Phil couldn’t swing the belt between her legs. Instead he wrapped the strap around her body.</p> <p>Whap! Whap! Whap!</p> <p>Emily was now whimpering.</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack!</p> <p>“ Oooowwwww.”</p> <p>Phil walked in front of Emily and swung the strap down on her left breast!</p> <p>Whack! “Yeeeoohhhoooo.”</p> <p>Whack! Now the right breast. “ OOOOOOOOOOOO!”</p> <p>Phil slackened the rope so Emily could stand with her feet flat and spread wide apart. Phil knelt and started to lick her cunt. Very soon Emily was bucking and shaking and jerking. Phil pushed a finger into Emily’s pussy. It went all the way in, Emily was not a virgin. She went absolutely nuts when Phil pulled the hood back from the bulb of her clit. Like Kelly Emily sank to the floor after Phil released her.</p> <p>He let them lay for a while when he told them to stand and follow him. He walked to Kelly’s room where he told them to put their arms around each other. With duct tape he bound them from shoulder to waist. He then took a small vibrator that belonged to his wife; it was 4 inches long and 1 ½ inches wide. He inserted it into Emily’s moist pussy. He then took another vibrator that was a small bulb and inserted it into Kelly. He turned them on and finished taping the girls together. He then put them to bed, turned out the light and said;</p> <p>“Good night ladies.”</p></div>",[]
1691,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 6",6,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,5,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken006.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The girls had been put to bed early, before 10pm. Phil woke them up at 6:30 am since there was much to do before Emily was to be picked up and Kelly had to prepare for church. The girls were still tired from the night’s orgasmic delights in fact they were exhausted. They each had multiple orgasms, most good but minor. They also had several big major explosions of rapturous pleasure. They couldn’t get to sleep until the batteries ran down. Emily’s died first; being it was larger then the one in Kelly’s tiny, virginal hairless pussy. </p> <p>“Come on girls. You need to get cleaned up.”</p> <p>Phil cut and peeled the tape off their bodies. They felt sticky due to the adhesive stuck to their bodies. Phil had a solution that would dissolve the glue. He told them to get in the tub for a hot bubble bath. The girls lay in the water as Phil cleaned them. He had Kelly stand as he cleaned the slit from the front to the back. She shuddered as the hot, wet washcloth pushed into her twat. Cleaning her rosebud was fun also. He pushed the soapy cloth into her anus and twisted his finger, right, left, push, right, left, push. This was thrilling Kelly, but Phil stopped cleaning her there and had her sit down. Emily watched the performance with wide eyes. She saw Kelly’s face expressing sheer joy at her Fathers attention being paid to her. The look on Phil’s face showed he enjoyed it too.</p> <p>“Emily, your turn.”</p> <p>Emily slowly stood up.</p> <p>“Please spread your legs.”</p> <p>Emily did as she was told and Phil soaped up her pussy. The warmth of the water and the cloth started a tingling, no rather a coursing of pleasure through Emily’s body. Her breathing became ragged and turned to panting.</p> <p>Phil suddenly moved to Emily’s rear and with a soapy finger slowly pushed into the puckered little anus. Phil worked the finger until it was completely inserted. He only worked her for about two minutes. He withdrew his finger and used the cloth to rinse the entire pubic area.</p> <p>Phil dried them off with large fluffy towels.</p> <p>“Ladies, finish up while I make your breakfast. Emily get dressed. Kelly, here.” Phil handed his daughter her bathrobe.</p> <p>While Phil prepared the food he was considering his actions. He wasn’t being consistent. Already he wanted to end these strange punishments. Let alone what was going through his sick mind. What he planned for today sent shivers down his spine and there was a danger with this one.</p> <p>He cut fruit and thought that Kelly had suffered much but did so magnificently. He considered her ’fence’; he thought that it was pretty much repaired. She’s the one who confessed to more that he didn’t know of. She’s the one who wouldn’t let him stop. Maybe today’s punishment could force her to say ‘no more’.</p> <p>Breakfast was almost ready when he called for the girls. The table was set so when Emily came in she just took the seat Phil motioned for her. Kelly though looked at he plate and then at her Father, she was confused. </p> <p>“Kelly, take a seat.”</p> <p>Kelly sat as Phil put a platter of eggs and bacon before the young girls.</p> <p>They ate and talked as girls do and Phil relished listening to the chatter. </p> <p>Phil took the plates and started cleaning up. Emily’s Father would soon be there so they continued their conversation about the boys they knew.</p> <p>Phil looked at Kelly and saw an animated vivacious daughter, his daughter, the one he lost 14 months ago.</p> <p>A short time later the doorbell rang. </p> <p>“Kelly would you please get the door.”</p> <p>Both girls got up to answer the door. It was Tom Dubois. Emily hugged him as she bid him good morning.</p> <p>“Did you enjoy yourself last night?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yep. I’m still tingling.”</p> <p>Phil walked in and shook hands with Tom. They discussed the girl’s night together.</p> <p>“Kelly, would you like to spend the night at Emily’s some night?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.” She said as she looked at Emily who smiled at the suggestion and answer.</p> <p>“Phil I’ll call after church and we’ll talk about these two.”</p> <p>Tom &amp; Emily left, hand in hand. Phil thought; “ How Sweet.”</p> <p>“Kelly. It’s time for your next atonement. Please go to my room.”</p> <p>Soon Kelly was standing nude in her daddy’s bedroom. Phil was taking something out from a drawer, something that looked really odd. It was a belt, attached to the back were two leather thongs. About 12 -14 inches down the length of the thong was a large knot made from another leather thong. It was about 1 ½ inches in diameter and very irregular in it’s circular shape. Phil buckled the belt around her waist and then took the thongs and adjusted the knot between her butt cheeks and pressed on her rectum. Phil then took the thongs and pulled them up between Kelly’s legs. The thongs were positioned along her leg and her pussy. Then the thongs were run up to the belt where two holes had been punched through the leather, and then tied off.</p> <p>“You’ll wear this belt until we get back from church. Now go and get dressed. I suggest a full skirt so the lump in your rump won’t show.”</p> <p>Kelly being the now biddable daughter did as instructed. She soon realized what the effect of the knot would be on her. Every time she took a step the knot scraped inside her crevice. She tried to move as little as possible. While waiting for her Father, she stood with her legs spread and motionless.</p> <p>“Ready?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir.” </p> <p>“Good. Its such a nice day lets walk to church.”</p> <p>Phil saw the horror in Kelly’s face. Church was only four blocks away, four long blocks but with that knot in her ass it would feel like a marathon walk on hot coals.</p> <p>“Daddy do we have to? You can drive.”</p> <p>“We can also ride our bikes but that would really hurt, don’t you think?”</p> <p>They walked out the door and Phil took her hand. Kelly didn’t pull away and in fact squeezed as the pain increased with each step. Kelly found if she clenched her cheeks together the knot would rub all the harder. If she relaxed, the sway of her hips caused the knot to scrap her. This was going to be a long two ½ hours.</p> <p>At church they sat in the back, which Kelly at first was thankful for the fewer steps. When she sat down it was a different story. The knot now pressed unto her tender brownspot. Fidgeting didn’t help, that would rub, scrape, dig in and press. Sitting still only pushed the knot against her poop chute.</p> <p>Kelly fought back the tears, she was squeezing daddy’s hand and her breathing was becoming irregular and it wasn’t from sexual excitement.</p> <p> Kelly leaned over and whispered; “Daddy I have to go to the bathroom, I’ll be right back.”</p> <p>Kelly got up and hobbled her way to the ladies room. Phil was no fool; he knew she was going to do something about the knot. He wondered if she was backsliding. Time will tell.</p> <p>In the ladies room Kelly took several of the paper towels and stepped into a stall. There she lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties. She put the towels between the knot and her chafed skin. The paper was soft but the burn didn’t go away.</p> <p>Kelly found walking a bit easier and she could now sit without fidgeting.</p> <p>Kelly’s lack of movement only confirmed to Phil that she cheated on her atonement. This saddened Phil, now he only wanted to see how far she’d go with her supposed deception.</p> <p>They had gone to the shorter of the three services and 35 minutes later Phil &amp; Kelly walked out of church. Kelly was getting odd looks from the parishioners as she was walking like the Frankenstein monster. She wondered why daddy hadn’t taken her hand. She thought he did look a bit absorbed. She wondered if he knew. She was going to tell him anyways after all she couldn’t very well hide the paper towels if she had to strip in front of him. She may as well do it now and get it over with.</p> <p>“Daddy.”</p> <p>“Yes Hon.”</p> <p>“I have…I have to make a confession.”</p> <p>“Does it have anything to do with the knot?”</p> <p>“Oh poop… he knows.” She muttered.</p> <p>“Yeah When.. I mean, yes sir. When I went to the washroom, I put some paper towels around the knot. I’m sorry daddy but it hurt and burned so bad and…”</p> <p>“Hush Hon, I knew you did something, I was concerned that you’d try and trick me. Instead you told me. I’m proud of you. Does this put an end to the atonements?”</p> <p>“I did most of the atonement. Isn’t there something else I can do or have done to me?”</p> <p>“You couldn’t finish this one. What makes you think you can finish the others?”</p> <p>Looking up to her Father, she stopped him and said; “I can only try.”</p> <p>“Here’s the problem, assume a person stands before a judge awaiting their sentencing. Does the person tell the judge what the sentence should be?” </p> <p>“No.”</p> <p>“Well that’s what you did. You only served half your sentence.”</p> <p>“But a prisoners gets time off for good behavior don’t they?”</p> <p>Phil could not help but laugh at accuracy the logic. He hugged her and said, “Yes dear, and you’ve been very good. I can only hope you stay that way. Most important you told me the truth remember, when your caught in a lie 1,000 truths are put in doubt.” </p> <p>Kelly grimaced, she had told quite a few lies in the past. She vowed to herself to be honest.</p> <p>They started to walk again as Phil continued; “When we get home, you’ll strip. I want to check to make sure the knot didn’t cut you. Afterward I’m going to insert a butt plug up your…er.. ah.. Butt. Then You’ll stick your nose into the corner and you’ll stay there till lunch is ready or whenever I let you out. Okay?”</p> <p>“Deal!” Kelly said with joyous relief figuring that a butt plug must be sexual and so far it’s been fun.</p> <p>Once home, Kelly was again naked and across her father’s lap, she was getting used to it by now. Phil had her spread her legs while he inspected her rectum and the inside of her cheeks. She wasn’t bleeding but was badly chafed. He applied a heavy dose of healing cream, which helped the butt plug to be inserted. Kelly never thought she’d have anything like that in her. At first it was uncomfortable, stretching her anus to where she wondered if daddy wasn’t going to rip her open. Then making her feel as if she had to have a massive bowel movement.</p> <p> She stood in the corner, nose to the wall and legs spread in order to let the air help with the healing. No sooner had her nose touched the corner than the phone rang. She can only hear her Father’s muffled voice. </p> <p>Phil answered the phone and was happy to hear it was Tom, Emily’s Father. They discussed the week the girls had off. It seemed that Tom and his wife had to work and was concerned about Emily being alone most of the day. Tom did managed to get Thursday &amp; Friday off but Monday-Wednesday he wanted Emily to stay Phil &amp; Kelly. Phil was happy to have Emily over after all she seemed to be somewhat submissive and Tom sort of encouraged Phil to indulge himself concerning Emily.</p> <p>Emily asked if she could come over and Phil said only if she’d stay for dinner. She’d be there in 15 minutes.</p> <p>Kelly heard the doorbell and the bile started to churn in her stomach. She really didn’t want anyone to see her like this She heard daddy talking to someone, “Please oh please don’t invite anyone in!” She thought.</p> <p>“Kelly, someone’s here to see you.” Called Phil.</p> <p>“OH NO!”</p> <p>“Hi Kel.”</p> <p>Relief flooded Kelly as she realized it was Emily.</p> <p>Phil gave Emily the following instructions; “Kelly has to stay in the corner for one hour (okay he’d let her off early) however you two can talk or you can watch TV. However if Kelly moves out of the corner even if her nose comes off the wall, you’re to smack her with this belt.”</p> <p>Kelly heard the snick, snick, snick of daddy’s belt as he pulled it through the loops of his pants. </p> <p>“If I hear a smack but not a yelp from her, you get two. Understand?”</p> <p>“Yes sir.”</p> <p>Phil left the two so they could talk. In the one hour Kelly was in the corner, Phil didn’t hear a smack of the belt. He wondered if the two had decided to put one over on him. Oh well, he was planning a little fun with them later anyway. He let Kelly out from the corner and told them they could do anything they wanted. He had Emily remove the butt plug from Kelly. It came out a lot easier then it went in. They scampered off to Kelly’s bedroom where music was suddenly drowning out all other noises in the home.</p> <p>It was 2:30 when Phil decided it was fun time. He went to Kelly’s room where the girls had gotten into Kelly’s Mother’s makeup kit. Phil couldn’t be angry; the stuff would have gone to waste if they hadn’t used it.</p> <p>“Emily, don’t you think it’s rude for you to be dressed while Kelly is naked?” he asked.</p> <p>Emily froze; she was used to her parent’s questions like that and knew she’d soon be punished. </p> <p>“Well?”</p> <p>Emily stood and undressed. Two naked nubile bodies stood before Phil.</p> <p>“Kelly, you’re supposed to get bedtime spankings, if you promise to take a nap I’ll spank you both now.”</p> <p>Kelly nodded and so did Emily.</p> <p>“Follow me.”</p> <p>The girls walked behind Phil as he led them to the workroom. </p> <p>Emily remembered the ropes hanging down from the ceiling in this room and how she was suspended with those ropes. She recalled the punishment and the pleasuring afterwards. Her stomach was aflutter with anticipation. </p> <p>Phil tied Emily as he had the night before. Kelly he did likewise, they were less then two feet apart, arms overhead standing on tiptoes.</p> <p>Phil produced a deerskin flogger. He bought it the day Kelly made all the apologizes at school. He was assured that it didn’t really hurt, it was meant to warm the body of the one being flogged.</p> <p>Phil swung and hit Kelly on the back. She gave a small gasp expecting real pain and instead got a light thump. Then he struck Emily. </p> <p>From shoulder down to thighs he worked the flogger till their skin was a dark pink. He then came to the front of the girls and started at their chests. </p> <p>Emily received several more across her tits and was beginning to get excited. The moisture can be seen leaking out of her naked pussy.</p> <p>Whup, whup, twack, whup, twack, twack, twack</p> <p>Phil worked the flogger on their mounds of Venice. Emily’s clit was peeking out and the gentle whip sent jolts through Emily’s body, jolts of pleasure. </p> <p>Kelly was beginning her throes ecstasy. Both girls were moaning as their bodies twisted and turned in their suspension.</p> <p>Phil dropped the flogger and stood before them with his right hand he fingered Kelly, with the left, Emily. They were on the verge when Phil stopped. He picked another item he’d bought, a leather paddle. </p> <p>Smack! Kelly barely responded to the stinging slap of the paddle. </p> <p>Smack! Emily let out with an” Ooouuhhh.”</p> <p>Smack! Slap Smack Smack slap slap smack slap slap smack.</p> <p>Six each. The heat radiated from their beaten behinds. The pussies dripped the fragrant juices of the female.</p> <p>Again Phil stood in front of them and swirled their clits until they came.</p> <p>Kelly and Emily moaned and mewled as orgasms flooded their bodies.</p> <p>Phil let them down and once released he told them to go to his room and get on his bed. They did as they were told.</p> <p>Phil had Kelly lie on her back with her head at the foot of the bed. He told Emily get on top with her head at Kelly’s pussy. To Emily this was De JA vue all over again. She had done this with her parents many times.</p> <p>Kelly on the other hand never even considered making love with another girl and started to protest.</p> <p>“Kelly, remember last night when you told me to take the spanking, that it’d be worth it?” Emily asked.</p> <p>“Yeah.”</p> <p>“Believe me, please, you’ll love what’s about to happen.”</p> <p>Phil piped in with; “ Kelly, there is no such thing as a bad orgasm it’s just some are better than others. So enjoy and return the enjoyment.”</p> <p>Soon both girls buried their faces in each other’s crotches, licking and fingering pussy.</p> <p>Phil was about to get his. While the girls were doing each other, he undressed. He put his finger in Emily’s dripping pussy and got her juices up to her anus. When she was thoroughly lubricated, he took his swollen dick and slid it in Emily’s ass. Emily jerked her head up and gasped, sighed and returned to licking Kelly’s clit. </p> <p>Phil held Emily’s hips as he piston her bottom. Phil came as the girls were having orgasm after orgasm. </p> <p>Emily rolled over and panted. Kelly just muttered “Oh God, Oh God.”</p> <p>Phil had them get under the covers and told them to take a nap. He’d wake them for dinner.</p> <p>Dinner was eaten in relative silence. The girls, still naked, heaved many a sigh as they basked in their wondrous afterglow. Phil too was lost in thought, remembering the sex with his wife. He missed her and her body.</p> <p>After dinner, Phil had Emily get dressed, as he was about to drive her home. He handed his naked daughter a jacket and told her to get in the car. </p> <p>Kelly was surprised at the order. What if someone saw her? But she did as she was told. Kelly and Emily got in the back seat and headed for Emily’s home.</p> </div>",[]
1692,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 7",7,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-20,5,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken007.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil &amp; Kelly were seated in the living room of the Dubois home. Kelly had assumed the tower position as soon as she removed her jacket, but now she was sitting on her daddy’s lap. Phil and Tom had discussed the situation concerning Kelly. Phil confessed that perhaps he had been impulsive when imposing twelve days of atoning punishments for Kelly as well as bedtime spankings. Phil was worried about the possible damage that might occur from one of the atonements. The knot for example came close to causing Kelly to bleed and that area could have gotten dangerously infected. He wanted to ask Tom about the rest he had in mind or even if he should continue.</p> <p>Tom stopped Phil and said;” You’re right about being to quick assigning her punishments without considering everything involved. However as the parent you can’t vacillate between being stern and then giving in. As you say so shall it be. Once Kelly understands that there is no escaping the consequence of her actions, and then she will think before she acts. As for the consequence, they too should be memorable but not sadistic. After all, she won’t break; you’re not being cruel. I’ve rarely had to apply that type of discipline to Emily, granted, she gotten lots of spankings, and hugs. I’m not a demanding parent, yet she’s a near straight A student. I never demanded she bring home those grades. If she brought home C’s but gave it her best, then I’m happy. She’s a model student, a mentor and a good athlete. She’s all that because she wants to, not because I require it. Today she thinks before she acts because she remembers those few memorable discipline sessions. Kelly! Have you ever been to Disney World?” He asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir. We went after mom was diagnosed.”</p> <p>“Please tell me everything about the trip. Start at the beginning.”</p> <p>Kelly started to talk about the trip. The more she talked the livelier she became. After about three minutes, Tom told her okay he got the idea. He then asked Kelly to describe what happened two weeks ago Thursday. Kelly couldn’t remember more than going to school. </p> <p>“Emily dear, please stand up and tell them the punishment you endured three years ago for talking to much.”</p> <p>Emily got off her Father’s lap and stood before Phil &amp; Kelly and started to tell the story.</p> <p>“I was almost ten and I watched mom &amp; dad having sex on the couch. I was supposed to be in bed but the noise they made woke me up. I’d seen them doing it lots of time but this time they caught me. Dad told me not to tell anyone I’d seen them doing ’it’. Telling a kid not to tell is like tell them NOT to think about elephants. The next thing you know that’s all they can think of. I told my cousin who told her mother who called mom. Mom &amp; dad called me down from my room and asked if I had told anyone about me seeing them. I lied and said no. Mom told me about the call she got. I knew I was in trouble. Daddy told me to open my mouth and the next thing I know I had a Nerf ball shoved into my mouth and then he put duct tape across my lips. That was a Tuesday. Dad said was that I’d be gagged every day until Sunday, and I was going to get a special for lying. I’d be gagged as soon as I got home from school. The only time the gag would come off was when I ate or went to bed. I couldn’t very well brush me teeth with a gag in my mouth. When I got home Wednesday the gag was a whiffle ball with a small rope. Thursday it was terrible, that one was an inflatable and filled up my mouth. Friday was a…penis gag, that made me drool a lot. Saturday I came to breakfast. In the kitchen dad was sitting in a chair, naked and mom was on her knees with daddy’s…. thing in her mouth and her head was going up and down. Dad stopped mom and she looked at me and said she was making daddy happy and would I like to try? I said no. Mom then took the gag I’d wear for two days. It was an ‘O-ring’ gag. Once an O-ring gag is in place it keeps your mouth open. Daddy’s thing was still big so he took my head and pushed it down and put his thing in my mouth right through the ring. He pushed in and pulled out until his thing threw up. Daddy shoved so he shot his stuff in the back of my throat. He did that three more times that day. I’d be watching TV and he’d just pick me up and shoved it in my mouth. When I went to bed that night I was told that what daddy was doing was what I earned for lying. Sunday I wore the gag until we were ready for church. After we got home, daddy asked me if I’d make him happy. I said yes and I did and I did it with out the gag. He then said I was going to be rewarded. I thought I was going to get some ice cream or something. Instead he reached up my skirt and pulled down my panties. He laid me down on the sofa, spread my legs, stuck his face on my slit and started licking. After I’d cum for the first time, mom started to lick me. After my second cum dad did me again. They let me relax for a while when daddy asked if I’d do it for mommy. I did and we’ve been doing it a lot ever since.” “What did you learn from the punishment?” asked her father.</p> <p>“Two things, first not to talk about what we do at home. Second daddy knows what is good for me and what I’d like even if at first didn’t want to do it.”</p> <p>“Thank you Emily. “ Tom motioned for her to come back to his lap. Tom hugged and kissed his dutiful daughter.</p> <p>“As you see, she remembered every detail about her punishment and hasn’t repeated the offence since. Reward Kelly for her enduring the punishment so it will be ingrained in her to accept the punishments without complaining. Look at the kids who got spanked for major infractions. When the parent then hugs and comforts the child, the child remembers the event, often fondly. When the parent spanks and then walks away, the child becomes sullen and resents the parents. Phil you told me about Kelly’s bedtime spankings and how they have taken a totally different direction from what you intended. Don’t worry about it, that’s her reward.”</p> <p>Tom looked at Kelly and could tell that the wheels were turning in her pretty little head.</p> <p>“Kelly are you worried that after next week you won’t get anymore fun spankings?”</p> <p>Kelly gave a small nod.</p> <p>“Phil how about using those spankings as a carrot on a stick? In other words spank her for being good. Good grades get her a good butt warming and you get sticky fingers. Cleaning with out being asked earns a round with the paddle and an orgasm. Is that all right with you, Kelly?” Tom asked.</p> <p>“You betcha!” Kelly’s enthusiasm was contagious as everyone laughed.</p> <p>Tom asked the girls to go to Emily‘s room. Once the girls were gone, Tom said, “ Phil, Kelly may offer you a gift, a most wondrous gift. A gift she can only give once and you can’t reciprocate. She’s offered herself for chastisement; next she’ll offer herself to you. Don’t refuse. How’d you like it if you offered someone the most precious gift you had and they refused it? Accept her in the spirit she’s offering herself. I did with Emily.”</p> <p>They spoke for several hours. Julie, Tom’s wife, provided drinks and comments. Phil took it all under advisement and for the most part accepted Tom &amp; Julie’s advice. Including getting the vasectomy. That was necessary if he was going to screw Emily on a regular basis. Tom gave Phil some equipment to be used on Emily for her atonements.</p> <p>Driving home, Kelly was asleep in the back seat. If Phil looked in the mirror, he could see Kelly’s puffy pussy. He accepted the thought of sleeping with her, now the question would be when?</p> <p>They got home and Phil carried her from the car to the house to his room. Together they slept naked in each other’s arms.</p> <p>The Next Morning</p> <p>Kelly came into the kitchen yawning and rubbing her face. </p> <p>“Morning sweetheart.”</p> <p>“Morning daddy. What are we doing today?”</p> <p>“Tom &amp; Julie have to work today but they’re expecting a couple of packages so you’ll spend time with Emily. The packages should be there before noon. I have to go to the brokerage house to pick up a check and some paper work. I’ll pick you two up around 1:00.”</p> <p>“What about my…my atonement?”</p> <p>“I’ve got all I need. Please close your eyes and tilt your head back.”</p> <p>Phil took a flashlight, shined it up her nose. Took the needle nose pliers. Phil snagged a nose hair and yanked.</p> <p>“Yooowwww! DADDYYYY!!!!”</p> <p>Yank.</p> <p>“YOOOOWWWWW!!!”</p> <p>Yank.</p> <p>“NNNNOOOOOOOO!!!”</p> <p>“Just one more Hon and we’re all done.” </p> <p>Kelly was seeing stars and tears streamed from her eyes. She nodded and tilted her head back. She remembered what Mr. Dubois had said about rewards for enduring her punishments.</p> <p>Yank.</p> <p>“OOOHHHHH GOD!”</p> <p>Phil hugged her and comforted his daughter. He rubbed her back and whispered words of encouragement.</p> <p>“What did I just atoned?” Kelly asked.</p> <p>“Sticking your nose into other peoples business.” Phil answered.</p> <p>“Thank God I didn’t bite anyone.” Kelly said trying to smile through the tears and the stinging pain.</p> <p><br/> Twenty minutes later they were at Mickey D’s getting breakfast for themselves and Emily. Kelly’s nose was still sore but she was happy the ordeal was short and over. Now she had a free day with Emily and could only hope for anything like a repeat of the night they spent together. </p> <p>A short time later all three were together eating at the kitchen table. Kelly told Emily of her mornings punishment. Emily grimaced at the description. She looked at Phil and said; “Oh yuck, that was mean.”</p> <p>“Now, now you know you’re not immune.” Phil playfully wagged his finger at her.</p> <p>Emily stuck her tongue out at him. Phil gave a mock look of shock.</p> <p>“You just wait until I get back, you’ll get yours then.”</p> <p>“Yeah yeah, promises, promises.”</p> <p>Phil just smiled and shook his head.</p> <p>“Ladies I have to run. I should be back by 1:00. We’ll go to the mall and do some shopping. Okay?”</p> <p>“OKAY!” Two voices squealed.</p> <p>Around 10:00 there was a knock on the door, it was Caroline. Little Caroline. She stood 4:10 yet she too was twelve years old. She has red hair and freckles. The freckles were the cause of contention. Kelly called her spots, among other things. This of course infuriated Caroline. Caroline was one of those that held a grudge, for a looonnnggg time. Caroline was invited in and was startled to see Kelly. </p> <p>“What the hell is she doing here?” Hissed Caroline.</p> <p>“She’s my friend.” Said Emily.</p> <p>“I’d like to be your friend. I already apologized, what more can I do, Caroline, I’m sorry. Please, can’t you forgive me?” Kelly pleaded.</p> <p>“After all the shit you dumped on me!”</p> <p>“What can I do to make it up to you.”</p> <p>Caroline just looked at Kelly with fury in her eyes.</p> <p>Emily stepped in; “Look Caroline, she’s trying to make up with you. Give her a chance, will ya?”</p> <p>“Okay, She wants to do something to make it up to me?” While Caroline was spitting out her venom, she put her thumbs into the waistband of her stretch pants and panties and pulled them down. Caroline kicked off the pants.</p> <p>“All school year she’s pissed on me. Now it’s my turn. Come here bitch and put your face right here!” Caroline pointed between her legs.</p> <p>“Now wait a damn minute!” Emily said as she stepped up to Caroline.</p> <p>“No, she’s right. I have abused her and for no reason. I’ll do it.” Kelly said as she walked over to Caroline.</p> <p>“Will this even us up? Can you forgive me if I let you do this? Can we be friends?”</p> <p>“Yeah, I’ll be your friend.” Caroline said through clenched teeth.</p> <p>Kelly knelt and put her face up to Caroline’s cunny.</p> <p>Caroline let lose with a yellow stream of pee. It hit Kelly right between the eyes. It took Kelly by surprise at how quickly it came. There was urine running in her eyes. It burned slightly. The small amount that got in her mouth tasted salty. The pee ran down Kelly’s shirt, pants and all over the tiled floor.</p> <p>Caroline moved around to direct the spray on to Kelly’s hair. The yellow rain turned into a dribble. Kelly held her breath until no more came forth. Kelly opened her eyes and saw a wet pussy.</p> <p>“Now lick it clean!” Caroline said.</p> <p> There was a gleam in Emily’s eye as she watched. </p> <p>Kelly leaned forward and stuck out her tongue and started licking. Kelly put her hands on Caroline’s butt and pulled her close. Her tongue ran up and down the pee soaked pussy. Caroline hadn’t expected such a turn of events. She was grinding her hips onto Kelly’s face. The taste of piss gave way to cum juice. Kelly responded by licking Caroline’s clit. This drove Caroline nuts. She shook, her head back and her breathing became ragged. She grabbed Kelly’s hair and gave out a grunting groan. Caroline plopped on the floor, in the middle of her own puddle of pee.</p> <p>Caroline looked at Kelly and smiled. “Thank you, I didn’t expect that. That was the best cumming I’ve every had.”</p> <p>“My turn.”</p> <p>Caroline and Kelly looked up and saw Emily, naked from the waist down. They watched as she stepped forward, spread her legs and leaned back and let loose. Caroline tried to dodge the stream but Kelly held her, as both girls got drenched. </p> <p>“Okay, who’s going to lick me?” asked Emily.</p> <p>Kelly reached up and took Emily’s hand and drew her down. </p> <p>“I’ve never done that!” Exclaimed Caroline.</p> <p>“How many girls have you pissed on?” asked Kelly.</p> <p>All three laughed at that. Kelly went down between Emily’s legs and started to lick her clean. Emily took Caroline in her arms and they started to kiss. Emily tasted her urine on Caroline’s lips. Soon Kelly had Emily panting and trembling. Kelly then went to Caroline’s cunny while Emily was lapping away at Kelly, a daisy chain. Soon there were three satisfied girls lying in a combined pool of urine.</p> <p>Emily said; “Caroline peed, I peed, what about you Kelly?”</p> <p>“I already did enough to Caroline.”</p> <p>Caroline piped in with; “What the hell go ahead, lets all enjoy it.”</p> <p>Kelly stood and pulled her wet pants and panties off, straddled the two girls and let her stream run. </p> <p>SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSTTTTTTTTTTTT.</p> <p>“What the hell is going on here?!”</p> <p>All three girls looked up and saw Phil standing there with a most astonished look on his face.</p> <p>Kelly looked back down between her legs as her pee was still flowing.</p> <p>When she was done, Kelly stepped back and said,</p> <p>“Hi. Daddy. Did you get all your business done already?”</p> </div>",[]
1693,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 8",8,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-22,7,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken008.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil looked on, astonished at the scene. There sitting in a pool of pungent urine, grinning and happy, unconcerned at his presence were three girls. </p> <p>“What’s going on here?’ He asked.</p> <p>“Daddy, Caroline said she’d forgive me if I’d let her pee on me. I let her and well things just developed where we all peed on each other.” Kelly answered.</p> <p>“Is that all?”</p> <p>“Weeelllllll. Since we were so close to each other’s…eh…crotches, we licked them clean.”</p> <p>Phil looked from Kelly to Emily to Caroline, whom he’d never seen before.</p> <p>“And this is Caroline?” he asked gesturing to the third girl sitting in the piss pool.</p> <p>“Yep, I’m Caroline.” she said with a shy smile.</p> <p>“The one that got Kelly suspended?” Phil asked with incredulity dripping in the tone of his voice.</p> <p>“That’s her.” answered Kelly.</p> <p>Phil looked at Kelly; “What! Are you trying for jail time?”</p> <p>“We’re friends now.” Kelly whined. </p> <p>“Pissing on each other is the way to make friends now?”</p> <p>“Daddy!”</p> <p>“What?”</p> <p>“Just forget it, please.”</p> <p>“I have many friends and I never peed on them. I know times have changed since I was a kid but geez is that a new way to bond?”</p> <p>“Would you rather she still be mad at me? So what if she peed in my face, now she’s my friend.” </p> <p>With that she turned to Caroline and asked; “Right?”</p> <p>Still glowing Caroline said; “Oh yeah.”</p> <p>Phil just shook his head as he looked around. </p> <p>“ Okay ladies, let’s get this place cleaned up. Strip so Emily can wash your clothes.”</p> <p>Caroline was shocked to hear Kelly’s Father talk so nonchalantly about three girls getting naked in front of him. While Emily quickly Took off her sweatshirt and was working on her bra, Kelly took off her t-shirt and Caroline froze. </p> <p>“C’mon Caroline your shirts soaked and I won’t take you to the mall smelling like an unflushed toilet.”</p> <p>“I’m not getting naked in front of a man I don’t know. And if you force me I’ll tell.”</p> <p>Emily said; “Think about what you’re saying. If you tell, you’ll also have to explain that you pissed on Kelly and I pissed on you and Kelly pissed on us. Then we all licked each other clean and then onto an orgasm. Mr. McCracken only wants to help. Let him.”</p> <p>With that Caroline stood up and stripped off her polo shirt. She revealed a 4 feet 10 inch chubby girl with a light thatch of pubic hair and tits that were just starting to develop. Eyes downcast and blushing she stood before Phil and said “Go ahead and say it.” </p> <p>“Say what?’ asked Phil</p> <p>“You’re fat, everyone tells me that. Kelly did.”</p> <p>“I’m sorry and I take it back. You’re not fat, just sort of fluffy.” Kelly said while trying to hide a smile.</p> <p>“You’re not fat, a bit over weight but not fat. Do you eat out a lot?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Yeah. Mom’s usually drunk by dinner time and daddy eats downtown cause he doesn’t get home till late.”</p> <p>Phil just shook his head at the state of affairs the country had come to. In the future the kids would be paying back the parents that so woefully ignored them.</p> <p>Two rolls of paper towels and soap &amp; water cleaned up the floor. The oversized shower took care of the girls. Emily found some clothes that would fit Kelly and Caroline. All three were in skirts and sweatshirts. Kelly and Caroline had to wear flip-flops since their gym shoes were in the dryer with the rest of their clothes. </p> <p>The packages had arrived so the four of them got into Phil’s car and took off for the mall.</p> <p>Phil was involved in each purchase, he didn’t impose himself but was asked if the blouse, skirt, pants, shorts etc was nice or how it looked. Caroline was curious about the relationship between Phil &amp; Kelly. Emily seemed to be included in the relationship. Caroline was easily drawn her into the little clic. The four of them stood among the racks of clothing and held up articles to each other. At the perfume center, two dozen different colognes sprayed Phil. They could have used the little strips of paper but using Phil was more fun and he was a willing victim. He allowed it just so he could hear the giggles. The only store where Phil didn’t participate was ’Victoria’s Secret’. There he just stood at the counter, credit card in hand at the ready.</p> <p>They ate lunch at the mall’s food court. They tried to eat healthy but you know food courts, nothing is really good for you. Kelly, Emily and Phil chatted while Caroline listened and thought about what she had been missing. </p> <p>Emily nudged Caroline in the ribs; “Hey, what’s the color of the sky in your world?”</p> <p>“Huh?’’</p> <p>“You must be in another world, we’ve asked you a couple of questions and all you do was stare and chew. What’s the matter?”</p> <p>“Oh, I was just thinking.”</p> <p>“About what?”</p> <p>“You guys.”</p> <p>“What about us?” asked Kelly?</p> <p>“Well, I…Do you guys always talk and do stuff together like today?”</p> <p>It was here that Kelly explained about the move and losing her friends. Her Mother’s death and the effect it had on her. How daddy was patient until she got suspended. But daddy always tried to be the way he is now. Emily too explained about her close relationship with her folks.</p> <p>Caroline looked self-absorbed; she started taking deep breaths hoping to hold back a flood of tears.</p> <p>“I told you that my mom is usually drunk or high by dinner time, and dad doesn’t come home till late. Two months ago I kept a journal of how many words he said to me in a month.”</p> <p>There was a long pause as she composed herself.</p> <p>“Forty six words! That’s all he said to me in a month!”</p> <p>“It’s a miracle you haven’t turned to drugs.” Phil said.</p> <p>“No, I’ve seen the effects of drugs. It killed my brother.”</p> <p>“Is that why your Mother drinks and uses drugs?”</p> <p>“My Mother was the one who gave them to him!”</p> <p>Here she broke down and cried. Phil and Kelly jumped out of their seats and held her while she sobbed her heart out. Emily tried to hug all three. After a few minutes Caroline settled down and broke the group hug. Phil suggested they leave.</p> <p>On the way out Phil saw the jewelry store where he brought the silver necklace for Emily. He took Caroline in and bought her a necklace that rivaled Emily’s. </p> <p>“This is from the three of us to you. I thank you for forgiving Kelly and I too want to be your friend. You can talk to me any time you want.”</p> <p> Phil told her this as he put the choker chain around her neck.</p> <p>They stopped by Emily’s home to get the clothes from the dryer and soon the girls were dressed in their own clothes.</p> <p>Once the four of them were at Phil’s home, he told them they could do what ever they wanted, but he had to check on a few trades.</p> <p>The girls went to Kelly’s room where Caroline questioned Kelly &amp; Emily about the punishments they’ve gotten. She was appalled at the descriptions of spankings and other forms of discipline. More important they told her about the love it took to put them through those punishments. After all didn’t their daddies love them and wanted the best for them. This caused little Caroline to think about love and what it meant.</p> <p>“Kelly, do you think I can spend the night here with you and your Father?” </p> <p>“I have to ask dad. If it’s okay with him then it’s okay with me.”</p> <p>“Hey, why not make it a sleep over?” asked Emily.</p> <p>“Sounds like fun, lets ask dad.”</p> <p>The girls walked into Phil’s den just as he completed the liquidation of the trades. He’d be free until he put more trades back on the board. </p> <p>“Daddy! Can Emily and Caroline spend the night?”</p> <p>“I don’t mind but what about your bedtime spanking?”</p> <p>“Eh. Sir, can I join in?” asked Emily.</p> <p>Thoughts of sugar plum fairies danced in Phil’s head. </p> <p>“Sure. But both of you need permission first.” Phil did the responsible thing while praying the girls got the permission they needed.</p> <p>Emily called her mother and got it. Caroline called her father and got his secretary and left a message.</p> <p>Phil gathered his courage and asked the girls a favor.</p> <p>“Ladies, this morning I caught you peeing on each other, did you enjoy doing that?”</p> <p>The girls all agreed that it was fun.</p> <p>“Would you like to do it again?”</p> <p>Cautiously they agreed.</p> <p>“And can I join in?”</p> <p>That absolutely thrilled Kelly. Emily agreed (secretly she wanted to pee on an authority figure let alone an adult male). Caroline didn’t know how to take it but she wanted to be apart of the fun of the loving friends. After all she started it. She too agreed.</p> <p>“Okay let’s get started, please follow me.”</p> <p>Phil walked to the kitchen and took out three bottles of water. He handed one to each of the girls and said; ”Drink.”</p> <p>They did. When they finished, Phil went to the refrigerator and got three more.</p> <p>“Drink.”</p> <p>They had a little trouble getting down another tweleve ounces water, but they did it. While they were drinking water, Phil had beer.</p> <p>“Okay go and play, when you can’t hold it anymore come and get me. Oh by the way, please strip. Kelly remember just because you have guests doesn’t absolve you from you taking the positions.”</p> <p>The girls were soon naked and scampered back to Kelly’s room. Their clothes were left on the floor and Phil picked up the panties. Emily’s was pink with lace trim. He took the gusset and pressed it against his nose and inhaled deeply. Phil smelled the scent of the young woman. He could swear that there was a difference between the fragrances between that of a prepubescent female and a woman. He became dizzy from the aroma.</p> <p>Caroline’s had a yellow stain. Probably dribbled when she broke down and cried. The pee obscured the smell of young girl pussy. Oh well, maybe he’d get the chance to smell and, oh please God please, taste the real thing.</p> <p>Kelly’s he was already acquainted with, but sniffed it anyway. </p> <p>It was around four O’clock; Phil was preparing dinner for the four of them when the girls came in. Hopping from foot to foot doing the little girl gotta pee dance, they said to hurry up cause they couldn’t hold it much longer.</p> <p>Phil was only wearing his Jockey Boxers and an apron, his wife’s, which made the girls giggle. Giggling made the girls dribble. They all hurried to the master bathroom where an oversized tub resided. Phil got in first and layed down.</p> <p>“Get in, stand single file, and pee when I tell you to.”</p> <p> Emily was first in line.</p> <p>“Spread your legs, open you pussy lips.”</p> <p>Phil saw her labia, and thought;” how pink, even the hole leading to her uterus.”</p> <p>“Okay, do it.”</p> <p>Sssssssssssssssssssttttttttttttttttttttttttt</p> <p>She let loose a light yellow stream. The smell was sulfuric and so was the taste. It tasted like sucking on a salty match head. Phil remembered she had an asparagus salad for lunch. She peed on his face and Phil shut his eyes and mouth as the warm spray ran over him. She peed for a good thirty seconds. She finished and stepped out of the tub.</p> <p>Next was Caroline. She did as Emily had done. Phil saw a dark yellow stream of urine. The strong scent of ammonia filled the bathroom. Phil remembered she had the corned beef sandwich. Red meat caused the strong smell. The pee burned his eyes. He tried to hold his breath as she pissed all over him. She too peed for about thirty seconds.</p> <p>At last was Kelly. She too had assumed the position and let flow her water. Hers’ was light yellow, almost clear. Kelly’s pee washed over Phil and he opened his mouth to taste his daughter. The stream was a light yellow, almost clear. It was warm (duh) and just the slightest bit salty. He let it run in his mouth and swallowed. That freaked Kelly and she straightened up. Her stream came down unto Phil’s crotch and splashed. Phil reached up and cupped her pussy and let the pee run through his fingers.</p> <p>When she was done Phil told the girls to remain in the tub, as he would clean them. On his knees he licked each girls cunny until they were free of urine. But now they were wet with their lubricating juices. Kelly tasted light almost clean. Caroline was strong and pungent. Emily was, well, he’d ask her to avoid asparagus next time.</p> <p>After a quick shower, which was rather crowded. The tub was big but not big enough. If anything the arrangement was cozy.</p> <p>It was getting late and they all ate dinner in the nude. After dinner the girls modeled the clothes and underwear they got that day. </p> <p>Phil had spent over five hundred dollars on the girls and it was worth every cent just watching them enjoy themselves. Now it was his turn to be entertained. Each girl got a complete outfit, underwear included.</p> <p>They came out like models on a runway. They then turned into strippers at a gentlemen’s club. They were proudest of the lingerie. Kelly had three panties, one a black throng, one a red French cut brief and one white sheer, very sheer silk brief.</p> <p>Caroline also had three panties one thong black and two yellow briefs. It was Emily that went a little wild. She got a black lace teddy. It rode high and was sheer with snaps under the gusset. The bra is what made Phil gasp. The cups pushed the breasts up and did not cover the tops. In fact the nipples and aureoles were exposed. This gave Phil a most noticeable chubby.</p> <p>“Okay girls, fun time over. While it’s early it’s time for Kelly’s bedtime spanking.”</p> <p>Phil got up and walked to the workroom and the girls followed. Caroline was whispering questions to Emily as they proceeded down the hall.</p> <p>Once in the room Phil sat in the armless chair and patted his lap, motioning for Kelly. She came over and lay across the indicated lap. Emily &amp; Caroline stood in the doorway and watched as Phil started the warm up process.</p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat</p> <p>Emily explained to Caroline that Phil was easing Kelly into the pain rather than to shock her.</p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat </p> <p>The second circuit was noticeably harder to Caroline.</p> <p>Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack</p> <p>The third circuit was harder still and had Kelly squirming, twisting, kicking and wiggling. Kelly moaned, groaned and mewled but did not cry. Caroline thought that it wasn’t as bad as she’d thought it’d be.</p> <p> Phil stood Kelly up and hugged her and whispered something in her ear. Kelly nodded and Phil walked her over to the bench and bent her over. He went to the box Tom Dubois had given him. He withdrew a razor strop. Emily’s blood ran cold as Phil swung it back and forth.</p> <p>Whap! </p> <p>Phil aimed the strop just below the small of her back.</p> <p>“Owwugghhhggg!” Kelly screeched. She jumped up and hopped around the room.</p> <p>Emily told Caroline that Phil was going easy on Kelly. He didn’t swing the strop all that hard.</p> <p>“Girls, I really want this to be over quick. Would you please hold her down?”</p> <p>Emily &amp; Caroline led Kelly back to the bench and held her. Emily saw the pink stripe that was forming, rather than the angry red stripe that her Father raised on her.</p> <p>Whap! “Ooowwhhaaagggghhhaa.” </p> <p>That one landed lower, on top of the meaty part of her buttocks. Tears were now rolling down her cheeks.</p> <p>Whap! “Oooohhhhhhh pppplllleeaaasssseee!”</p> <p> That one landed on the middle of her butt cheeks.</p> <p>Whap! “Nooooooooo!”</p> <p>That one landed on her sit spot where butt meet thighs. Emily thought that one was milder than the first three.</p> <p>Whap! “Oooohhhhhhhh GGGGOOOODDDD!”</p> <p>That one was placed on top of her thighs.</p> <p>“Okay let her go.” Phil instructed.</p> <p>He went and wrapped Kelly in his arms as she sobbed. They rocked back forth while he was calming her.</p> <p>Caroline was in absolute wonder as she saw that not only was Kelly crying but Phil was too. </p> <p>“Why is he crying? He’s not the one who got whacked.” she asked Emily.</p> <p>“Because it hurt him inside as much as she was hurt on the outside. He didn’t want to do that to her. She needs it so she won’t go back to being a bitch.”</p> <p>Once Kelly calmed somewhat, Phil started to masturbate Kelly and very soon she gave a loud moan, this time from pleasure rather than pain.</p> <p>“Okay, first he spanks her, then her uses that strap. But now he makes her cum, why?” Caroline asked. </p> <p>“That’s her reward for taking the punishment. You noticed she never once asked him to stop for if she did he would have. Not only this punishment but all the rest.”</p> <p>“You mean she wants this?”</p> <p>“Remember, she told you she had to atone for all she had done and that includes what she did to you.”</p> <p>“Emily do you still want a spanking?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Yes sir. But could we skip the strop please?”</p> <p>“How do you want it?”</p> <p>“How about the paddle?”</p> <p>With that Emily crawled onto Phil’s lap as he picked up the wooden paddle and started to lightly smack her bottom.</p> <p>He laid a lite circuit. Then a heavier round and soon he was whacking those plump cheeks with vigor. He smacked until those cheeks turned red. Emily wiggled her butt and raised it to meet the paddle. Phil switched the paddle to his left hand and with his right swirled her clit. Within three minutes she gave a loud groan as her body went stiff. Phil stopped paddling and rubbed her butt.</p> <p>Caroline watched with rapt attention. How could they take those spankings and still get orgasms? </p> <p>“Okay girls, why don’t you run a cool bath and sooth those hot tushies?” </p> <p>“Uh…Mr. McCracken…. er…can I…. eh…hmmm.” Caroline was tongue tied as she tried to ask a favor of him.</p> <p>“Yes sweetheart, what is it?”.</p> <p>Caroline was floored. No one, least of all her Father ever called her ‘sweetheart’. Her heart warmed, and that gave her the courage to ask.</p> <p>“Will you spank me too, please?”.</p> <p>“Have you ever been spanked before?” he asked </p> <p>“No sir, so take it easy but I do want one.”</p> <p>“Okay but once I start I won’t stop until I think you’ve had enough. Alright?”.</p> <p>Caroline nodded and allowed him to guide her over his lap.</p> <p>Phil did as he had with Kelly, lightly smacking all over Caroline’s plump rump. He increased the force and all the while Caroline bucked and wiggled. He was soon hitting fairly hard and the girl on his lap kicked and cried. Her butt had turned pink and then red. Phil could feel the heat radiating from her backside.</p> <p>After a good five minutes of spanking, Caroline stopped fighting and just took the smacks. Phil saw the surrender and gave a few more and then stopped smacking and started rubbing the pain out. Caroline realized that the spanking ended. She got up from his lap and hugged his neck. She now knew what it meant to be loved even when being punished. Phil returned the hug as he still rubbed her.</p> <p>“Was I a good girl?”</p> <p>“Yes dear one, a very good girl.”</p> <p>“Do I get a reward like Kelly and Emily?”</p> <p>Phil took her to the bench and laid her on her on her back. He knelt, Spread her legs, put his face right up to her pussy and started probing with his tongue. She bucked and squealed. He ran his tongue up and down her labia. He started licking her clit. Again she bucked and pushed her hips into his face. Juice’s flowed and dripped so he put his finger in her and found that she was a virgin. As his finger was now well lubricated he put it on her brown spot and slowly pushed it in. That drove Caroline over the edge. She screamed, as she was flooded with the ecstasy of orgasm, the best today or ever. She had only found the joy of masterbation a few months ago but that was nothing like this.</p> <p>Phil let her recover before he picked her up and carried her to Kelly’s bathroom to join the other two. She hugged his neck and made little noises in her throat.</p> <p>“What will be the sleeping arrangement for tonight?” he asked the three as they soothed their hot butts in the cool water.</p> <p>Kelly asked; “Can we sleep with you?”</p> <p>“That’d be a bit crowded, don’t you think?”</p> <p>Emily responded with; “Yes but when you roll over there’ll always be a warm girl next to you.”</p> <p>So they were in Phil’s King sized bed, Caroline under his left arm, Kelly under his right and Emily spooning Kelly.</p> <p>As he was about to fall asleep he thought; Phil, you’re one sick puppy.</p> </div>",[]
1694,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 9",9,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-22,2,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken009.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil woke up and was surprised by the three females in bed with him, then he remembered last night. He savored the memory of the spankings and peeing. He didn’t get any sex but his ego swelled knowing that he brought all three to orgasm. He tried to climb over Caroline so he could get breakfast ready for his guests. He also had to set up Kelly’s atonement. </p> <p>Caroline opened her eyes and saw Phil directly over her. Still groggy, she screamed. The other two were instantly awake.</p> <p>“I’m sorry Caroline, I was just trying to get out of bed.”</p> <p>Now awake, Caroline remembered last night too. She reached up and hugged Phil’s neck and pulled him to her. This caused his penis to come in contact with her pussy. It rubbed against her and instantly sprang to attention. Caroline gasped at the feel of a man’s member against her slit. Phil pushed up and swung his leg off the bed.</p> <p>“Eh…Caroline I…I have to get breakfast ready.” he stammered. </p> <p>“Kelly, let’s get your atonement over with. Meet me in the workroom in five minutes please.” </p> <p>“Yes sir.” </p> <p>The girls walked into the room and saw Phil standing at a modified saw horse. The sawhorse’s height was adjustable and Phil was using a level to assure that there’d be no slope. The centerboard was a dark brown and varnished. The ends were rounded.</p> <p>Emily knew what was about to happen. She turned and hugged Kelly and said; “I’m here for you, just hang in there.”</p> <p>Phil motioned for Kelly to come to him, as he too wanted to reassure his daughter. The hug was long which scared Kelly as she had no idea of what was to come but so far everyone seemed very concerned. Phil turned her around and took her hands and held them behind her back as he put handcuffs on her wrists.</p> <p>Caroline asked Emily in a whisper: “What’s up?”</p> <p>Emily whispered back; “It’s called riding the pony. He’s going to crush her pussy.”</p> <p>“WHAT!!!” Caroline was astonished at Emily’s answer and appalled that Phil would do something like that to Kelly.</p> <p>Phil picked Kelly up and had her straddle the sawhorse and had her sit with her feet dangling.</p> <p>Kelly gasped as pain shot through her. There was no easing into this one. No matter how she tried what ever she did caused more pain. If she shifted to the right more pressure pushed the left side of her pussy. If she leaned forward her clitty was pinched. If she leaned back her tailbone took the brunt of her weight. </p> <p>Emily knew what Kelly was going through, this was her sawhorse. She had been placed on it a couple of times before.</p> <p>Emily and Caroline watched Kelly her face contorted. They looked at Phil and saw the pained look on his face. They saw him looking at his watch then back to Kelly.</p> <p>Kelly had no idea how long she was straddling the board, it seemed like an hour when it really was only two minutes.</p> <p>Caroline asked Emily how long Kelly was going to be on that thing. Emily told her that was up to her Father but she’d ridden it for as long as an hour. She didn’t think that Phil would have her on for that long.</p> <p>“Oh I hope not.” Said Caroline. “I’m hungry.”</p> <p>Emily chuckle-snorted at the attempt of humor in such a horrific scene.</p> <p>Tom Dubois told Phil that Kelly should be on the pony for at least ten minutes to 1-½ hours. Though anytime past ½ an hour could cause nerve damage. That is if her feet dangled. Emily had spent an hour on it but she could stand on her tiptoes. That minimized the torture. At three minutes Phil’s heart was breaking as he saw his daughter’s suffering. Also he didn’t want that sweet puffy pussy damaged if he was going to partake of its pleasures anytime soon. </p> <p>At four minutes Kelly stopped struggling and just cried with her head thrown back.</p> <p>As the second hand indicated five minutes, Phil Scooped Kelly up and off the sawhorse.</p> <p>“Emily! Would you please run a cool bath for Kelly.”</p> <p>Emily took off running for the bathroom. </p> <p>Kelly had her arms around her Father’s neck as she sobbed. Phil kept telling her it was over as he kissed her tears away.</p> <p>He left her in the tub with her friends in the bathroom so they could commiserate.</p> <p>They ate breakfast, Kelly standing and walking bow legged. Phil absolved her for the day from sitting in tower position. </p> <p>The girls spent most of the day in Kelly’s room, talking and playing video games. Phil spent most of his day trading and cleaning up. He was considering Kelly’s atonement for tomorrow. He wanted one that won’t hurt. </p> <p>After lunch Caroline choose to spend time with Phil and just talked. She loved the fact that he listened to her and heard every word she said. Many things they agreed upon and many they didn’t, but he never criticized. </p> <p>At four O: clock Phil took Emily &amp; Caroline to Emily’s home. Caroline didn’t want to leave but knew she couldn’t just stay at Kelly &amp; Phil’s. The next best was to go Emily’s. As Phil was leaving they all hugged and Caroline said; “ Bye Mr. McCracken, I hope I can pee on you again soon.”</p> <p> This brought peals of laughter from Phil &amp; Emily. </p> <p>The rest of the evening was uneventful for Kelly. They ate dinner while Kelly squirmed on her seat. The pain had subsided but was still sore, swollen and uncomfortable.</p> <p>When bedtime rolled around, Phil took Kelly by the hand and led her to his bedroom. Lying across his lap he started to smack her bottom. Harder than a warm up which startled Kelly.</p> <p>Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack smack </p> <p>After three circuits Kelly was crying and that was all Phil wanted for tonight.</p> <p>Kelly was confused, was that all? No reward? Phil knew what she was thinking and as he tucked he in he said; “You little pussy is too sore and you’ve suffered much today. I want you to go to sleep and be fresh for tomorrow. She asked if tomorrow was going to be painful.</p> <p> Phil said, “No Hon. Tomorrow would be a barrel of laughs.”</p> <p>That night Phil noticed that Kelly’s sleep was restless as she tossed and turned. Funny thing he thought, after a good spanking and sex, Kelly slept soundly and awoke with a smile and refreshed and was ready for the day.</p> </div>",[]
1695,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 10",10,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-22,7,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken010.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil woke up chilled. He had left the window open for the fresh air and the outside temperature must have fallen. Looking over, Kelly had rolled herself up in the blankets, which explained why he was naked and uncovered. She had tossed and turned all night waking Phil up several times. Looking at the clock he realized he would have to get up anyway. Tom was dropping off Emily and she really enjoyed his healthy breakfasts. He was preparing the turkey bacon when he heard the gentle knock on the door. There stood Emily and Caroline. </p> <p>“Good morning ladies, breakfast will be ready shortly. Maybe you can go and get Kelly up.”</p> <p>“How’s she feeling?” asked Caroline.</p> <p>“I went easy on her last night, but she didn’t sleep well. Oh maybe you can help me with her atonement for today.”</p> <p>Caroline didn’t want to be a part of anything like she saw yesterday. </p> <p>“It’s okay, I’m not going to hurt her today.” Phil said and went on to explain what they’d be doing.</p> <p>They agreed to help, after breakfast.</p> <p>They went to Phil’s room and saw a bed that was a mess, and at the edge, rolled in a ball lay Kelly.</p> <p>“Hey sleepy head. Time to get up.” Emily said as she lightly shook Kelly.</p> <p>“Oh lemme alone, I tired.” “Come on, breakfast will be ready and I like mine hot.”</p> <p>Kelly sat up and her hair cascaded over her face. “What’s today, oh Wednesday? Five more to go.”</p> <p>“Yeah I know what you mean.” said Emily. “How’s the twat by the way?” Saying this Emily reached under the cover and tried to feel Kelly.</p> <p>Kelly obliged by laying back and spreading her legs. Emily cupped Kelly’s pussy and inserted her middle finger.</p> <p>“Ouch! Still hurts. Damn that was a mean punishment. And daddy never did tell me what I atoned for. By the way, I have a question for you. Saturday when daddy had you tied up. You looked like a scared mouse. You asked for the swirly without the spanking, but you enjoy being spanked. So why the act?”</p> <p>“I couldn’t tip my hand that quickly. I didn’t know your Father and how far he’d go. What if said ‘yeah sure go ahead sport.’ How did I know that he wouldn’t pull out a bull whip?”</p> <p>“So what do you think of him now?”</p> <p>“He’s sweet, he really loves you. He can have me any time he wants.”</p> <p>“Me too.” said Caroline. “I wish my dad was more like him.”</p> <p>“Girls! Breakfast is ready.” Phil called out.</p> <p>Kelly kicked off the blanket and said she had to pee and would be right there.</p> <p>At breakfast Kelly asked what time her next atonement be, and Phil said before lunch. With that Phil started cleaning up and the girls went and did what young girls like to do.</p> <p>At 11:00 O: clock Phil called the girls to his room. Kelly went with trepidation while Emily &amp; Caroline seemed happy to get started. </p> <p>“Kelly please get on the bed like you did for the hand &amp; foot bastinado.”</p> <p>Kelly remembered that daddy said he wouldn’t repeat atonements so what was he going to do.</p> <p>What Phil did was to tie her as before, arms above her head and her legs spread. Once, tied Phil knelt at the foot of the bed and started to lick the soul of her right foot. Kelly jerked and gave a screech. Emily started to tickle her underarm while Caroline lightly ran her fingers just below Kelly’s bellybutton.</p> <p>Laughing loudly, Kelly was trying to tell them to stop but she couldn’t get two coherent words out of her mouth. Now Emily moved to lightly stroking Kelly’s belly while Caroline started on her underarms. Phil switched to her left foot. Bucking and twisting Kelly pulled on her bindings. </p> <p>“Hahahahaha.. no…no….. more…heheheheheheh…more …. p.. pp. plleaseeee…no…no…heheehahahahahah….. Oh…Plleeaase!”</p> <p>“Kootchee Koootchee Coooo.” Each of her tormentors said.</p> <p>Phil had waited purposely for the late morning. He wanted her to have a full bladder when he started tickling her, he wasn’t going to stop until she lost control and peed. He had put a rubber sheet under the linen sheets.</p> <p>They continued for another few minutes and Kelly thought she’d lose her mind when suddenly, ssssssssstttttttt. She let lose her yellow stream, which hit Phil in the face.</p> <p>They stopped tickling and released her. Kelly stopped bucking and twisting and sat up and panted from the exertion. </p> <p>“Thank you daddy. That was horrible but at least it didn’t hurt.”</p> <p>“Wait until tonight.” Phil said.</p> <p>After Lunch the girls went back to Kelly’s room to refine the little caper they were planning.</p> <p>At 1:45 they came into the den where Phil had just finished trading the soybean market.</p> <p>“Daddy we’re bored.”</p> <p>“With all the stuff you got how could you be bored?”</p> <p>“We are.”</p> <p>“Let’s see, you have a TV with a video cassette player and a DVD player. You have a stereo system that rivals a recording studio. You have a computer with Internet access. If I had a room like that when I was a kid, you wouldn’t be able to get me out of it with a team of horses. And you’re bored. So what do you want to do considering you’re naked?”</p> <p>Kelly blushed at the reference to her nudity.</p> <p>“We want to play a game and we want you to join us.”</p> <p>Phil felt the girls were up to something but he was going to play along. </p> <p>“Okay what are we going to play?”</p> <p>“It’s a game we just made up. First you have to take off your clothes.”</p> <p>“Oh really.”</p> <p>“Come on daddy, please play along.” Phil started to undress as Kelly continued with the explanation of the new game.</p> <p>“Once you’re naked we each reach inside this box and pick out a marble. There are 3 white marbles and 1 black marble. The one who picks the black marble will be the slave for the other three. He.. I mean who ever gets the black marble will do anything the mistress tells him to do.”</p> <p>Phil was really suspicious at this time but his curiosity had the better of him. By now he had removed all his clothes and the girls got the box. Phil could hear the marbles rolling around and clinking against each other.</p> <p>“Okay who goes first?” asked Kelly.</p> <p>“Me!” an excited Caroline said as she jumped up and down.</p> <p>She reached in and pulled out a white marble and looked at Phil as if she knew something he didn’t, which he did.</p> <p>“Emily?” asked Kelly.</p> <p>Emily reached in and withdrew a white marble. Phil thought “okay there’s now a 50/50 chance. Why do I think Kelly will get a white marble?”</p> <p>“Daddy?” Kelly asked as she thrust the box towards him.</p> <p>“Oh she’s good.” He thought.</p> <p>He reached in and pulled out a black marble. </p> <p>“You’re the slave, you’re the slave!” All three girls exclaimed.</p> <p>“Okay who gets me first?”</p> <p>Emily and Caroline said “Go ahead Kelly, you first.”</p> <p>“Follow me.” Kelly gave the order with authority.”</p> <p>She went to her Father’s room with the other three in single file.</p> <p>“Stand there and close your eyes until I tell you to open them.”</p> <p>Phil did as he was told.</p> <p>“Open your eyes.”</p> <p>Again he did as he was told and was startled to see Kelly lying on his bed, a large towel spread under her hips and her butt on a pillow.</p> <p>“Daddy I want you to make love to me. Please be my first.”</p> <p>Phil remembered what Tom had told him about Kelly’s gift, he didn’t hesitate. He got on the bed next to Kelly. He started to kiss her on the lips as his hand stroked her belly. He opened his mouth and so did Kelly. They investigated each other’s mouth and swapped spit. Phil’s hand was now rubbing her pussy and he could feel her getting wet. He spread her legs and got between them.</p> <p>Phil hasn’t the most prodigious male member, in fact he is only six inches long and of average girth. His penis in hand he slowly and gently pushed until he was against her hymen. </p> <p>“Hon…” He began.</p> <p>“Daddy I know it’ll hurt so just do it.”</p> <p>He pushed with his hips and felt himself break through. Kelly was holding onto his arms now squeezed as she grimaced. Phil stopped and waited until her pain subsided.</p> <p>Once Kelly loosened her grip, Phil asked. “You okay Hon?”</p> <p>Kelly nodded. Phil started to push his six inches until it touched Kelly’s cervix. In and almost out, Phil was moving at a leisurely pace. Twice he almost came and stopped. He reached down a swirled her clitty to keep her on edge. </p> <p>Kelly’s breathing was ragged and deep as she panted. She pushed her hips up to meet her daddy. She moaned and mewled as she rode the raising tidal wave of her best yet orgasm.</p> <p>“Hmmmmmmm!!!” she moaned as she arched her back. An exquisite orgasm flooded her body, every cell in her body tingled.</p> <p>Phil gave a few more thrusts when his sperm shot from his dick. He had fourteen months of spunk waiting for release. Gobs of sticky cum coated Kelly’s womb and squished out her hot sweet pussy. Phil had been a gentleman; he held his arms straight, so as not to lie on top of his daughter. However now he lowered himself slowly and held her as her breathing became more regular. They stayed like that for ten minutes and no he didn’t tell her to ‘ go make me a sammach.’</p> <p>Phil rolled off Kelly and his prick made a swookca sound as it popped out. It was covered in his cum and hers’ along with her blood. </p> <p>“My turn!” said Caroline.</p> <p>She gently pushed Kelly aside and took her place.</p> <p>“Now you do me.”</p> <p>“Hey I just f.. eh I just made love to my daughter. It’ll be awhile before I can get it up.”</p> <p>Emily looked at him and said; “I’ll get you up. Kelly you get Caroline ready. Make sure she’s good and wet.”</p> <p>She lowed her head and took Phil’s prick and put it in her mouth. She gobbled, licked and sucked. She stroked him by bobbing her head up and down.</p> <p>“Mmmmmmmm.” she mewled.</p> <p>Phil was surprised that she’d suck him considering all the various body fluids that coated it.</p> <p>After two minutes Caroline responded to Kelly’s licking her pussy and became wet enough for Kelly to proclaim her ready. Emily said that Phil was ready too.</p> <p>“I can’t do her. What if she gets pregnant?”</p> <p>“I had my period six days ago. I’m safe Besides if I do get pregnant, I’d move here. Ouch!” </p> <p>Kelly was a bit perturbed at Caroline’s presumption’s and pinched her clit.</p> <p>Again Phil lowered himself to enter another virgin. Again he popped a cherry and again, lo and behold, he brought a nubile nymph to an unforgettable orgasm. Again he did not ask for a sammach.</p> <p>He rolled off Little Caroline and panted. He was getting worn out.</p> <p>“Now it’s my turn.” Emily demanded.</p> <p>“No I can’t. I promised your Father I wouldn’t have unsafe sex with you.”</p> <p>Emily reached behind her and withdrew a condom.</p> <p>“You’re safe now.”</p> <p>“I can’t get it up.” Phil whined.</p> <p>“I’ll get you up.”</p> <p>Again she lowed her head and swallowed his prick with all the fluids coating it. Emily’s excellent administrations quickly brought Phil’s member to attention. Emily herself put the condom on Phil and then took her place on the bed. Phil entered her with no problem and started to make mad monkey love to Emily. It was taking him a while before he could bring himself to male orgasm. Meanwhile Caroline was sucking Emily’s right tit while Kelly was sucking the left.</p> <p>Emily was bucking wildly as she had cum three times to Phil’ once. </p> <p>The four of them laid together on the king size bed when he asked,</p> <p>“How did you girls manage it?”</p> <p>“Manage what, daddy?”</p> <p>Caroline giggled and Emily just grinned.</p> <p>“Come on. This is a set up and all I want to know is how did you know which marble was which without seeing them?”</p> <p>“Hehehe…all the marbles in the box were black. We each had a white marble in our hand as we reached in. We palmed the black one. We practiced it all morning. Are you mad?”</p> <p>“No Hon. I’m not mad but you’ll get it tonight at bedtime.”</p> <p>“Ooooo will I cum?”</p> <p>“You’ll see.”</p> <p>After dinner he drove Emily and Caroline home. Kelly and Phil hugged and cuddled most of the night while watching TV.</p> <p>“You ready for bed?”</p> <p>“I guess.”</p> <p>“Then go to my room.”</p> <p>Phil had her lay on the bed on her back. She heard the snick, snick, snick of Phil taking his belt off. No easing into pain tonight. Phil had her put her legs above her head and then wrap her arms around her legs. She was now in the diaper position.</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Ohhh.”</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Owwwww!”</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Mmmmm ouch!”</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Daddy pleaseeeeeee!”</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Owwwww!!!!”</p> <p>Kelly had five angry red stripes across her behind and thighs and one that had landed directly on her cleft. That one stung but also made it hot.</p> <p>“All done. Now since you want to cum and I’ve already worn myself out, masturbate!”</p> <p>Kelly was embarrassed being such an exhibitionist. She forced herself and put her hand on her pussy and started to rub. Soon the rubbing became furious. With her other hand she pushed two of her fingers in and twisted and turned and pushed and pulled. Five minutes later she threw her back and groaned as she reached her orgasm.</p> <p>Phil bent over and kissed her. </p> <p>“ Go to sleep. Tomorrow you’ll be spending the day at Emily’s so you have to get up early for your atonement. Good Night.”</p> <p>“Good night daddy.”</p> </div>",[]
1696,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 11",11,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-22,4,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken011.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Kelly pulled on her bindings testing their strength, yep strong enough to hold her.</p> <p>Phil had woken Kelly up an hour earlier then usual since he had an early appointment with Doctor Conner for a vasectomy. He had Kelly do her morning ablutions. Kelly was to spend the day with Emily and her Father. Maybe little Caroline would be there. For now Phil had to put Kelly through her atonement. He had tied her to his bed spread eagle and was now preparing to apply smooth jawed alligator clips to her nipples. He was sucking and nipping her and soon her nipple stood out and Phil put the clip on her. Kelly jerked from the sudden pain.</p> <p>Kelly remembered the time he had applied clothespins to her nipples. The pain made her enjoy the build up to her orgasm. When he pulled one off half way into the foreplay it pushed the physical wave of feelings much higher and a lot faster. When he pulled the second one off just as she was reaching climax, it caused an explosion of wonderful pain and glorious pleasure. She did not fight the application of the alligator clips.</p> <p>After the nipples were clamped, Phil put one on Kelly’s clit. This obviously hurt as Kelly arched her back and gave out an “Owwwmmmmhhummmph.”</p> <p>Phil then took a tube of anal lubricant and squirted a glob on her anus. He worked it into her rectum. Once she was sufficiently slick he took a butt plug that had four metal strips along the sides. He slowly worked it in. Kelly squirmed as the intruder forced it’s way in her. She never felt so full. Just after the height of stretching the butt plug was seated and gave minor relief. Kelly let out sigh; “oommmpphh.”</p> <p>The last item to be entered into Kelly was a rather large but not long rubber gag. Kelly had to open wide as Phil pushed it into her mouth. She could barely bite down on the gag. </p> <p>Phil then took wires and plugged them into the alligator clips and the butt plug.</p> <p>“Hon. This may be the shortest atonement yet it may be the worse.”</p> <p>Kelly couldn’t very well answer with the gag in her mouth. She knew she’d suffer what it was that daddy was going to do. As of yet she didn’t know what he was up to. She’d just have to lie there and endure it. She needed this atonement to cleanse her, but she didn’t want it.</p> <p>Phil set the potentiometer between the lightest setting and the medium. He pushed the button for her right tit. Kelly jumped and twisted to her side. Phil held the button for just a second. He waited five seconds. Then he pushed the button for her left tit. Kelly jerked to the left. The clit button caused her to try and double over, her bindings held her in place. The jolt form the butt plug caused her to arch her back.</p> <p>With each zap of electricity Kelly let out an “Ommmpphugg.” She’d bite the gag as hard as she could. She’d pant once the current stopped. There would be no thrill to this atonement. </p> <p>Phil thought that with the right combinations he’d make it look like she was doing a horizontal dance. It’d be funny if it weren’t Kelly. After three circuits of one zap to each clip Phil did an at random pushing of buttons. </p> <p>Kelly was now sweating and breathing deeply as Phil gave her a break and let her lie. She couldn’t think, no thoughts ran through her mind.</p> <p>Phil looked at the clock; they’d been at it for three minutes. He figured another 45 seconds and he’d stop. </p> <p>Jerk right, jerk left, jerk left, arched back, double over, and double over.</p> <p>Phil was done. He removed the clit clamp but was alarmed that Kelly showed no response. Neither did she respond to the removal of the rest of the clips or the butt plug. Phil released Kelly from her bindings and she just laid with out moving. Once the gag was taken out of her mouth, Phil asked her if she was all right. It took a few seconds before Kelly could answer; “I guess.” Phil was almost in a panic. What if he had permanently harmed her? Tom told him that she’d be confused for a while but would recover. Right now Phil wasn’t sure and was frightened.</p> <p>“Hon, I’m going to make your breakfast. Please come when you’re feeling better. Okay?”</p> <p>It took a while for Kelly to slightly nod.</p> <p>Phil took his time cooking her favorite breakfast, even if she was to far out of it to enjoy. Phil was about to call her when she came walking in. It seemed to Phil that she was becoming more cognizant. He was becoming relieved as he watched her.</p> <p>“Kelly? What was your impression of the atonement?”</p> <p>“It was terrible. I know I surrendered, but I can never go through that again.” </p> <p>Here was Kelly’s first bristling. She had accepted the other punishments with little hesitancy, but here was out right resentment of the punishment and he feared, her Father.</p> <p>“Do you hate me Hon?”</p> <p>There was an uncomfortable pause before she answered.</p> <p>“No.” Was her simple answer.</p> <p>“I’ll get the clothes you’ll need for today.” Phil said with dejection in his voice.</p> <p>Before he could leave the kitchen Kelly said, “I don’t even get rewarded for it.”</p> <p>“Not yet sweetheart, not yet.” was Phil’s reply.</p> <p>He returned with white ankle socks and her pair of keds. </p> <p>“Is that all I’m going to wear?”</p> <p>“Yes, that’s all. If Mr. Dubois wants them off then off they come.”</p> <p>While one would think that after what Phil had just put her through he’d be as pleasant as possible. Tom had given him a game plan and assured him the result of humiliation produced a humble child. </p> <p>Phil drove his sports car, a BMW Z4 convertible. Driving to the Dubois home, the top was done. The weather was warm, the drive exhilarating, for Phil. Kelly looked like a Native American she was so red from her blushing. The traffic was light yet an old lady in a suv looked down and saw a naked female child. She shook her head and gave an audible Tsk Tsk Tsk. A truck driver ogled her.</p> <p>When Phil pulled into the Dubois driveway, Kelly jumped out of the car and ran to the front door. She saw a young boy walking his dog. When he caught sight of Kelly he froze, eyes wide and slack jawed.</p> <p>Kelly rang the doorbell and waited an eternity. Phil walked up and stood next to her. Kelly moved around so daddy would shield her from the stare of the kid.</p> <p>The door opened and Kelly pushed her way in. Phil followed and said good morning to Emily. He saw Caroline and was surprised to see her with a gag in her mouth and nude except for a red armband. Emily saw Phil looking at Caroline and said, “She’s under voluntary punishment. Caroline please turn around.”</p> <p>Caroline turned around to revel an apple red behind.</p> <p>“She’s been sentenced to a red ass morning. Whenever her butt’s color starts to fade she gets spanked until the color of her cheeks match’s the red of the arm band.”</p> <p>Phil took pity on little Caroline and said; “I know you can’t say Hi, but I could at least get a hug, can’t I?”</p> <p>Caroline ran to Phil and hugged him hard. Phil stroked her hair and rocked her. He then bent over and whispered in her ear; “ You know you can come over anytime you want don’t you?”</p> <p>Caroline looked up and made eye contact and even with a gag in her mouth, Phil could tell she smiled.</p> <p>Tom Dubois walked into the living room and looked directly at Kelly and asked; “Would you like to know what she did or in this case didn’t do?”</p> <p>Phil and Kelly both acknowledged their curiosity.</p> <p>“This morning as Emily and Caroline came out of the shower, I walked in with a jar of flavored lubricant. After I slicked up her rectum, I bent Emily over the sink and gave her ass a real work out. After I withdrew I asked Caroline to clean Emily. She reached for a towel and I said no, I mean with your mouth. Well she just balked at that and wouldn’t do it. I said Emily would do it for her. I slicked up Caroline and took the Heresy bar trial with her. When I was done I didn’t even have to tell Emily to do it. She licked her and stuck her tongue inside her. Emily spent a good five minutes on Caroline. I asked her if she enjoyed it and she said she certainly did.”</p> <p>“I asked her if she trusted me, trusted that I really wouldn’t harm her? She said yes. Then I told her that she must learn about authority and listening to orders. I told her what I’d do. Her punishment would last until noon. Her choice was take the punishment or leave. But if she left she could not come back. She chose the punishment.”</p> <p>Kelly took the tower position after a small rebuke from Phil. Phil took Tom to the side and explained about that morning’s atonement. He asked if Tom could reward Kelly for him. Tom said he would and explained what he had in mind. It was okay with Phil. He told Kelly he’d be home when Tom brought her back but he’d still be a bit sore. She’d have to take care of dinner. He said his goodbyes and left Kelly to the administrations and mercy of Tom Dubois.</p> <p>“Kelly your Father asked me to reward you. Emily please take her to the basement.” Caroline followed.</p> <p>Tom walked in and saw that Kelly was in tower position, which pleased him. He walked over and stroked her hair. Looking down on the submissive girl he said; “Stand up and spread your legs.”</p> <p>Tom went to a drawer and got a Joni’s Butterfly. (That’s a clit vibrator) He put it on her and adjusted the straps to keep it in place. He then turned it on sending a jolt of pleasure through her. He led her a spot in the basement that had what appeared to be a chair covered with a sheet. Tom removed the sheet and it was a chair but not like any she had ever seen. It had arms that were padded as well as the back and the seat. The odd part was the seat. It was shaped like a toilet seat and had the hole in the center, large enough to expose her butt and pussy.</p> <p>Tom sat her down and Emily came over to help strap her in. Leather straps held her wrists and biceps as well as her chest. Another oddity of the chair was once her legs were strapped tight, the chairs legs swung out to spread her legs uncomfortably wide.</p> <p>Under the chair’s seat was a sybian sex machine. Tom took the dildo that it held and replaced it with a smaller one. The one he removed was meant to fill Emily and her Mother. Kelly would not yet be able to accommodate one of that size.</p> <p>Tom adjusted the length of the thrust and then turned it on.</p> <p>“Kelly, I’m going to let you sit there for an hour. Not that you can do anything about it.”</p> <p>The piston thrust into her filling her little tight twat. It withdrew except for the head. It would then repeat the process and repeat. Again and again the sybian pistoned driving Kelly to new heights of ecstasy.</p> <p>Tom walked over to Caroline and checked the redness her butt. The color had faded. He took her to another chair and draped her over his lap. He started to smack her chubby bottom. He kept spanking until the color returned to her cheeks.</p> <p>The gag prevented much sound to come forth, but the tears were flowing freely. </p> <p>When he was done he asked her if she’d like to be rewarded. Caroline nodded with vigor. He led her to a bench and bent her over. Emily got on her knees and started to lick the little nubbin clit. Tom inserted a small dildo and turned it and pushed it in. It satisfied little Caroline.</p> <p>After twenty minutes Tom and Emily stopped after the Caroline had her sixth orgasm. She stayed bent over and breathed deep heavy sighs.</p> <p>When the hour was up Tom released Kelly from the chair and removed the Joni’s Butterfly. Kelly was so exhausted she could barely move. Tom carried her to Emily’s bed and tucked her in with little Caroline snuggled up next to her. Tom removed the gag from Caroline and let them sleep until lunchtime. He too was sensitive to the needs of the girls and should he recant a little, well so be it.</p> <p>After lunch Tom left the girls to their own devices. Both Caroline and Kelly had grins that steel wool couldn’t remove. </p> <p>At four Tom drove Kelly home, still naked except for the Keds. Caroline went with them as she planned to stay with Kelly that night.</p> <p>At home the girls tried to take care of Phil as he sat with an ice pack on his crotch. </p> <p>They brought him beer and pretzels, fluffed his pillow and pestered him with offers of help. He ate macaroni and cheese with polish sausage and raw carrots, for dessert oreo cookies. Ever had oreo cookies and beer?</p> <p>Phil asked them if for tonight could they skip the bedtime spankings and they both agreed that today they had enough of any physical stimulus. They went to bed early. Caroline snuggled under Phil’s right arm and Kelly under his left. As the girls gently snored Phil couldn’t help but feel Caroline’s little tit.</p> </div>",[]
1697,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 12",12,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-28,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken012.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil had feed the girls who were still smiling over nothing and were now riding in Phil’s Lincoln. Three people in a Z4 BMW would be uncomfortable. Kelly was thankful for the big car with a hard top and tinted windows as she was again only wearing her socks and Keds and a smile. At the Dubois household Phil explained that Mr. Dubois would administer her next atonement. He had to go into the city and make a purchase that may be difficult to find.</p> <p>In the living room Kelly sat in tower while Emily and Caroline sat and listened to the conversation between Tom and Kelly. They rudely remained dressed.</p> <p>Kelly was asked to describe her atonements and how she felt about them. Tom noticed that with all the punishments, Kelly expressed a feeling of cleansing. Except for yesterday’s electric torment. She said that she’d remember it for the rest of her life.</p> <p>“I would hope that you’d remember all of the punishments and grow because of them. Didn’t you enjoy the reward afterwards? Do you think you’d enjoy the reward, as much had you not earned it by enduring? What you have suffered becomes a fork in the road. One road sign reads; this road will lead to misery, regret and pain. The other sign reads; you have felt pain and this road leads to success and happiness. Those punishments show you the right road to take. Do you understand? The electric punishment turned the road sign into a flashing neon billboard. Don’t despise that punishment and don’t be angry with your Father.”</p> <p>“I’m not mad at daddy. I know I brought all this on myself. Daddy is helping me rid myself of guilt. I won’t despise that one but I… I just couldn’t go through it again.</p> <p>“That’s the point. Hate the punishment but love the result which is a better you. And you should really love the one giving the punishment for it’s done from and with love.”</p> <p>Kelly nodded her understanding and acceptance.</p> <p>“Well then let’s get it over with. Take off your socks and shoes.”</p> <p>Tom went to Emily and Caroline and asked them for their help. Once explained what he wanted the girls stripped and went into the kitchen.</p> <p>“Kelly will you come with me downstairs?”</p> <p>Kelly stood up and followed Tom down to the basement. Once there Tom led her to the center of the unfinished basement. He led her to where there was a slight depression in the floor with a drain. He told her to stand there and went and got a spreader bar. Tom had all the proper equipment while Phil had to improvise. There where cuffs attached to the ends of the bar. He cuffed Kelly so she stood with her legs spread. A rope from the ceiling was tied to her arms restraining her and drawn up. Kelly was allowed to stand flat footed.</p> <p>“Kelly what I am about to do is to symbolically wash away your sins. You won’t like it but you will learn from it.”</p> <p>Emily came to her Father with two buckets of ice water. Caroline carried a Bristol brush, a sponge and a bar of soap. Tom had the brush and Emily had the sponge. They dipped the sponge and brush and started to wet down Kelly.</p> <p> Kelly was never one for winter sports, as she didn’t care to be cold. </p> <p>Emily squeezed the sponge and icy water squirted on Kelly’s shoulder. The sensation took her breath away as she gasped. Her body jerked and she stood on her tiptoes.</p> <p> The water chilled her to the bone. More water was squeezed from the sponge to run icy water over the young body. Kelly was shivering as Tom started to soap her body. Emily washed Kelly’s face as Kelly’s teeth chattered. Tom now started to scrub her body with the brush leaving bright pink streaks on Kelly’s skin. She was trembling and made unintelligible vocalizations. She was shaking so bad it looked as if she were trying to keep time to a vibrator,</p> <p>“Erhugg! Brruff. Mmmmggghuu.” </p> <p>Emily stood behind the near frozen Kelly and spread her butt cheeks and rubbed the inside of the crevice with the sponge’s cold soapy water. Now from the forehead to her toes came an icy drenching rinse. Kelly was turning blue and was violently shivering. She was numb not only in body but in her mind also. </p> <p>Emily took a towel and dried Kelly off. Rubbing vigorously, Emily tried to warm Kelly. Tom undid the cuffs releasing Kelly. Emily and Caroline ran out of the basement to Emily’s bedroom. Kelly doubled over and squeezed her arms in front of her.</p> <p>“Go to Emily’s room.” Tom ordered.</p> <p>Kelly just stood there shivering.</p> <p>“I can warm you up with the razor strop if you need It.” said Tom.</p> <p>Kelly started to move on trembling legs. She stumbled up the stairs while holding herself trying to warm up. The second flight of stairs was a struggle. At Emily’s room Kelly saw Emily in bed holding the blankets up for Kelly to jump in next to her. Caroline was standing waiting for Kelly. Kelly moved as quickly as she could and climbed into bed. Emily hugged Kelly as Caroline lay behind. Kelly was now sandwiched, absorbing their body heat.</p> <p> About twenty minutes later Kelly had warmed enough to be able to think clearly. She turned over to face Caroline and said; “ I’m so sorry I treated you so badly.”</p> <p>Caroline smiled and said; “Thanks but if you hadn’t we won’t be here.”</p> <p>Kelly kissed Caroline long and tenderly. She turned over to face Emily and said; “Thank you for befriending me after I apologized to the class.”</p> <p>“You needed a friend. The ones you had will abandon you.”</p> <p>Emily kissed Kelly. </p> <p> Have you ever-just lay next to the one you love and did nothing. No talking, no erotic touching, just being together for the satisfaction? The girls laid next to each other and enjoyed their company.</p> <p>Tom walked in and saw them with their arms around each other. He wanted to get in bed with them and screw their brains out but he had to save himself for tonight. </p> <p>“Anyone up for a nice invigorating cold shower?” he jested.</p> <p>“NO!” three voices yelled in unison as they tried to hide under the covers.</p> <p>Tom laughed and told them he had turned up the heat and they should be comfortable.</p> <p>They pulled the covers down and expressed their appreciation.</p> <p>“Kelly your atonement is not quite over but we’ll finish it up later and maybe all of you can participate.”</p> <p>Kelly and Caroline looked at each other and started questioning Emily as to what he was going to do. Emily told them she had no idea but daddy was very creative. This made them nervous.</p> <p><br/> After lunch Tom stuck his head in Emily’s room and was amazed that they could play a board game, watch a DVD and listen to a loud CD simultaneously. </p> <p>“Kelly, your Father called and said he’ll be here around 5:00. I want you girls to eat a lite dinner since you don’t want to be full after Julie and your Father get here. Dinner will be at 4:00. Emily was smiling as she figured she knew what was going to happen.</p> <p>Caroline stood up and turned down the CD and the DVD and asked:</p> <p> “Do you really enjoy being spanked? I mean do you want it?”</p> <p>Emily and Kelly both started talking but Emily won out: “Yes I love it. Once my ass is hot the sex is terrific. Have you ever masturbated?”</p> <p>“Sure.”</p> <p>“Which is better? Masturbating or having you pussy licked?”</p> <p>“Getting licked.” Caroline replied with a sheepish smile.</p> <p>“Okay, Now which is better a pussy licking before or after a spanking?”</p> <p>“Yeah I know, it’s just…Why? Why do they want to hurt us?”</p> <p>“They love us. Mr. McCracken especially likes you. Is that why you let him spank you?”</p> <p>“I love it afterwards when he hugs me and rubs my butt. It feels so good to be loved by him and your Father.”</p> <p>“Their not sadists, spankings guide us to be the best we can. Daddy and mom as my lovers have taken me to heights that no teenage boy can hope to. As for those spankings that you think are underserved, don’t you sleep better after wards? Doesn’t a warm up turn you on?”</p> <p>“But what about the strange stuff?”</p> <p>“It’s fun isn’t it? I know that not all are but when it is no amusement park can compare. Do you want to miss tonight’s fun?”</p> <p>“Mmm…Noooo. As long as they love me afterwards.”</p> <p>“Oh. You’ll get tons of that.”</p> <p>“Amen.” Kelly said.</p> <p>At 4:00 Tom called the girls down for their dinner. Tuna sandwiches with chips, a cup of chicken noodle soup and ½ a sweet roll. They were told that they’d get a pizza later. After the girls were done Tom called them into the living room, and proceeded to give Kelly her final atonement for the day, but for fun he included Emily and Caroline. Just as he was finishing up with Emily, Julie walked in the door and saw what was going on. Tom told her to strip as he had one last…item and he’d use it on her. Julie grinned at the suggestion.</p> <p>At 2 minutes to 5:00 Phil knocked on the door of the Dubois domicile. Tom opened the door and welcomed him in. Phil saw a sight that if he hadn’t seen it he’d never of believed it. There before him were four girls on their knees leaning forward masturbating with a Popsicle in each ass and pussy. Blue juice dripped from their orifices and ran down their legs. </p> <p>“Julie has cum at least twice so far. Emily seems to be getting there, but Caroline and Kelly seem to be to cold to be excited.” Tom explained.</p> <p>Phil said; “well lets warm them up.”</p> <p>He took The Popsicle sticks and pulled them out with a scrunch sound. Phil took Caroline and put her across his lap and started spanking, not too hard but enough to quickly bring her butt to a pink flush. When he stopped he flipped her over and spread her legs and started to spank her cunny.</p> <p>Tom was spanking Kelly’s pussy and both girls started getting wet.</p> <p>“Okay girls pair off and clean each other and I hope you all get a good cum.” Said Tom.</p> <p>Tom told Phil he was having them get each other off in order to take the edge off. He explained what he had planned. Once the females had cum, Tom suggested to Phil that he take Julie and Emily for the night’s festivities and he’d take Caroline and Kelly. Julie was safe for unprotected sex.</p> <p>Phil led Julie and Emily to the guest bathroom where Tom had set up a warm soapy enema. Julie bent over the sink as Phil applied a touch of Vaseline on her rectum. He took the nozzle and gently worked it in. He then released the clamp and the water flowed into her bowels. When the bag was empty and Julie was filled, Phil removed the nozzle and told Emily to put her fingers in to act as a stopper. Emily pushed two fingers in and twisted, turned and pushed her fingers, trying to make it enjoyable for her mom. She must have succeeded as Julie squirmed from the intruding fingers.</p> <p>Tom had Caroline over the sink, legs spread and a nozzle up her ass. Caroline didn’t know what an enema was. She was surprised when she found out. Her bowels were filled and she felt very uncomfortable. She blushed when Kelly stuck he finger in her and was told to wait. While Kelly was acting like the little Dutch boy with his finger in the dyke, Tom put the nozzle in Kelly’s brown spot and let the water rush in her. </p> <p>Julie was now on the toilet and expelled the foul water. Phil cleaned her with baby wipes. Emily stood there with her finger up her own ass. </p> <p>If Caroline could have died from embarrassment she would have. She hoped she’d fall into the toilet; she’d flush herself down the drain. Tom lovingly wiped her down.</p> <p>Once the ladies were done they were led to the basement. Tom took the two spreader bars and gave one to Phil. </p> <p>Tom used the bar on Kelly and Phil used his on Julie. Caroline’s hands were tied together and hoisted up till she stood on her tiptoes. Emily was suspended, as was Caroline. Two suspended, spread eagle and two hanging. </p> <p>Tom had two nylon whips, one 7 feet long and one 6 feet long. He handed Phil the longer one as Emily and Julie had experienced them before. The nylon whips stings but won’t cut or even leave a weal. The pain is very temporary. They began to swing the whips at the hanging victims. </p> <p>Swish thwiict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict swish thwict</p> <p><br/> The sound of the flaying was soon drowned out by the yells and screams from the girls. The pain would quickly receded but Tom and Phil whipped quickly and didn’t allow the sting to fade. Each girl got about 20 lashes. Red stripes criss crossed their bodies. The stripes would last longer then the pain. </p> <p>Tom took a strap and stood behind Kelly and swung it under hand to bring it up to smack the bottom side of the butt cheek. First the right cheek then the left. Then he struck Caroline’s. Back and forth Tom whipped them until their cheeks where red and the girls were whimpering. </p> <p>Phil left Julie and Emily and went to the kitchen to find a wooden spoon. When he returned he got a vibrator and stuck into Emily’s wet pussy and told her that if she let it drop he’d cane her. She pressed her legs together. Emily would avoid a caning at any cost. Phil went to Julie and with the spoon began to pat her right breast. He went around and around until it became a blotchy red. He then repeated the process on her left breast.</p> <p>Tom had stopped using the strap and was now using a deerskin flogger. He was warming those parts of the body that hadn’t been punished by the whip or strap.</p> <p>Phil had completed the white portion of Julie’s breasts and now was working on her areolas. Soon her breasts became swollen and the areolas puffy.</p> <p>Emily had cum twice.</p> <p>Phil now worked on the nipples. The pain was excruciating yet excellent to Julie. She screamed as she came and squirted out a stream of her lubricating fluids.</p> <p>Tom let the girls hang, as now they were anxious for someone to stimulate their pussies.</p> <p>Phil pulled the vibrator out of Emily after she came for the third time. He picked up a strap and smacked Emily’s butt. She was so far into the after glow she didn’t respond to the strap. </p> <p>Whap Smack smack whap whap smack smack whap</p> <p> By the fourth strike she started to whimper.</p> <p>He covered her bottom with red stripes.</p> <p>Tom released Caroline and told her to kiss and lick Kelly’s pussy. He had a riding crop in his hand and he would use it until Kelly came. He flicked the corps leather tip on Caroline’s butt cheek. She was licking with vigor. Tom flicked Kelly’s nipples, then Caroline’s thigh. After seven minutes Kelly was close to orgasm. Kelly pulled on her restraints and Caroline licked. </p> <p>Phil had released Julie and laid her on the floor. He stripped. Naked he got between her legs and thrust his male member into her. He pumped until he shot his cum juice up her uterus. It was fourteen months since he had sex with a full-grown woman. He decided he preferred Kelly or maybe little Caroline.</p> <p>While Caroline was licking Kelly, Tom took off his clothes. He knelt behind her, dick in hand he gently entered Caroline. It took him longer than Phil. He pumped her with his eight inch prick.</p> <p>Caroline felt so full she thought he’d rip her open. But she kept licking.</p> <p>Phil stood before Emily and had her spread her legs. His dick was standing at attention. He picked her up and moved her so as he could enter her rear end. He wanted to think he was impaling her, but in fact due to his size he just stuck it in.</p> <p>Kelly threw her head back and gave out a groan as she came. Caroline came. Tom thrust himself as far as Caroline could take him as he shot his load. His climax complete he pulled out and laid on his back and told Caroline to clean him. Caroline knew exactly what he meant. In less than a week she lost her virginity, and had a man’s dick up her ass but this would be the first time she’ll have one in her mouth. She looked at it. Slowly took it in her hand, lowered her head and forced herself to open her mouth and started sucking Tom’s member. She liked the taste of herself mixed with Tom’s essence. She sucked and licked and bobbed her head. Unfortunately no one ever told her how to give a blowjob and she scraped Tom’s dick with her teeth.</p> <p>Tom stopped her. He was afraid she might draw blood if she got excited.</p> <p>Phil got up and released Emily. Kelly was the only one left hanging. </p> <p>Tom told Caroline to release Kelly’s feet while he undid her arms. The six of them laid on the floor as the guys got their second wind and the girls basked in their afterglow.</p> <p>Tom went to his wife and took the rope that hung from the ceiling and attached it to the spreader bar. He hoisted her up so she hung upside down. He then handed Phil the flogger and told him what to do.</p> <p>Tom went to Kelly and led her to the bench and had her lay on her back. He tied her arms and legs to restrain her. He then went to the cabinet and got a candle and lit it. Tom had to wait as the small flame melted the wax.</p> <p>Phil was flogging Julie’s now red crotch. She was withering as the heat built up. She was now frantic for a different stimulus, which Phil now provided with the lite strap.</p> <p>Tom stood over Kelly and held the candle over her body. He tilted it and a few drops of hot wax dripped on her right breast. What a day, first icy water, now hot wax. She jerked as the wax hit her body. The wax wasn’t so hot as to burn but it was surprisingly warm and uncomfortable. Tom now dripped wax on her left breast.</p> <p>Phil had struck Julie’s thighs and pussy five times when he went and got a large vibrator. He told Emily to use it on her Mother. He’d be using the strap on Emily’s behind until her Mother had an orgasm.</p> <p>Tom dripped the wax on Kelly’s labia’s and that sent a shock wave through her young body. Tom now told Caroline to remove the wax. He’d be using the riding crop on her until Kelly was clean.</p> <p>Whack! The strap hit Emily on her thighs. Emily let out a “Yipe!”</p> <p>Whap! The riding crops leather tip hit Caroline on the butt as she peeled the dried wax off Kelly. </p> <p>“Ohhhh ohh gaa whuugh.” Julie moaned as she had another body wracking Orgasm. Emily was thankful her mother was so turned on that she came so quickly.</p> <p>Whap! The riding crop caught Caroline between the legs as she frantically pulled dried wax from Kelly.</p> <p>Phil let Julie down from her suspension.</p> <p>“Done!” yelled Caroline.</p> <p>Tom sent Caroline to Emily and told them to get each other off. He got on his knees and took his dick and worked it into Kelly’s Pussy.</p> <p>Julie laid on the floor and just panted.</p> <p>Emily and Caroline were in 69 position and worked each other.</p> <p>Tom and Kelly came together, as did Caroline and Emily. All six again laid on the floor and relaxed. </p> <p>After about ten minutes Tom got up and went to a chest and got four blindfolds. He handed two to Phil and told him to put them on Julie and Emily, while he did Kelly and Caroline. </p> <p>Once they were blinded, Tom had them get on they’re knees and spread their legs. They were to spread their butt cheeks exposing themselves He then took a tube of anal lubricant and placed a generous amount on their brownies. With his fingers he worked in the lubricating gel.</p> <p>“Ladies were going to play a game. Phil and I are going to butt fuck you (he was not so concerned about proper language as Phil). You are to guess who’s doing you. If you guess right we have to stop and you’re done for the night. If you guess wrong you’ll get three hard smacks with the strap after we cum.”</p> <p>Tom got behind Kelly and Phil got behind Julie. The guys carefully entered their rear ends and started pumping.</p> <p>Julie knew right away that the dick in her ass was Phil’s. She had Tom’s up her poop chute often enough.</p> <p>“Phil.” She whispered.</p> <p>Phil withdrew and waited for Tom.</p> <p>Kelly felt the intruder in her rectum. </p> <p>“Daddy!” Kelly said.</p> <p>“Nope.” Tom said as he continued pumping her butt.</p> <p>He pulled her hips towards him as he shot his wad.</p> <p>Kelly could feel the throbbing of his dick and the hot sperm as it flooded her bowels.</p> <p>Tom withdrew and rested a minute. He got up and got the strap. </p> <p>Whack! </p> <p>“Owwwww” </p> <p>That was the hardest she’d ever been hit.</p> <p>Smack!</p> <p>“Ohhhh God!”</p> <p>Whack!</p> <p>“Oh oh oh oh”</p> <p>Tom laid the strap down. Phil was still up and wanted to get into someone, but they had to do it together.</p> <p>Phil entered Caroline while Tom tried to confuse Kelly by doing her again.</p> <p>Both men were pumping tight nubile butt holes.</p> <p>Caroline already had Tom’s dick tickling her colon so she knew that the smaller dick in her had to be Phil’s. For some reason she liked it.</p> <p>“Mr. McCracken!” She yelled.</p> <p>Kelly heard Caroline’s yell and could only assume that the dick up her rectum was Tom’s.</p> <p>“Mr. Dubois!” she yelled.</p> <p>The rule upset Tom who muttered, “shit”</p> <p>Emily would definitely know daddies dick and would discern between the two. Phil barely got his prick in her when she said,</p> <p>“Mr. McCracken.”</p> <p>They all went up stairs and ordered pizzas.</p> <p>After their second dinner, Tom stood up and said; “Okay, it’s now getting late and time for bed. I want you to pair up for your sleeping partner. Phil, there is a guest room for you and who ever you choose to sleep with tonight. Me I choose…the one I love…. Julie.”</p> <p>Julie went to her husband and gave him a mouth-shattering Kiss.</p> <p>Emily spoke up and said;” If it’s okay with you Mr. McCracken I choose Kelly.”</p> <p>Phil turned to Caroline who looked a bit dejected being the only one left. Phil went to her and leaned over and said;” If I was the one to choose first, I would choose you.”.</p> <p>Caroline looked up at Phil and broke into tears. </p> <p>Phil hugged her and asked;” What’s the matter little one?”</p> <p>Caroline sobbed out; “I’m happy that you want Me.”</p> <p>Once in bed with Caroline lying atop of Phil, they kissed and felt each other. Caroline told Phil that she loved him. They were exhausted and soon drifted off to sleep.</p> </div>",[]
1698,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 13",13,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-28,3,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken013.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>In the morning Julie was smiling as she and Emily made breakfast for everyone. Truth be told Phil was the better cook. As Phil and Kelly where leaving, Phil asked Caroline and Emily to stay at the Dubois home until the afternoon.</p> <p>Kelly was concerned; she never knew what her atonement would be. They weren’t going to have visitors for a while and she wondered why.</p> <p>Once home Phil told her to remove her socks and Keds. On the table was a large shoebox and Phil opened it and took out a black high heel shoe with needle thin, four ½ inch heels. The back was three inches and attached to it were straps. Kelly noticed that the tongue of the ankle strap had metal trim as well as the holes or grommets. The other end held a chamber for the tongue.</p> <p>“Kelly you once walked away from your responsibilities and from the troubles you caused. You’ll wear these shoes today. Many women wear shoes like these, the primary word being women. You were a spoiled brat and spoiled brats rarely grow up. Growing old is mandatory, growing up is optional. So far I trust you to mature. These shoes will humble you. Please understand you’ll have to struggle to learn how to walk properly. You have to struggle to become mature.”</p> <p>Kelly saw women with high heels before. She figured she’d be able to master them in no time. Little did she know.</p> <p>Phil had her sit in a chair and put the shoe on her foot. He ran the strap’s tongue into its chamber and Kelly heard a click.</p> <p>“You heard the ‘click’? That’s the lock. These are called lockable roller buckles. You won’t be able to take them off until I give you the key.”</p> <p>He put the other shoe on her other foot. Sitting in the chair Kelly saw what her problem would be. Her calves were extended. Her Achilles’ tendon’s stretched. Her toes where crushed into the pointed toe box. She felt the stiffness of the shoes.</p> <p>“The shoes have a steel shank that extend up to and including the heel. Try to stand up.”</p> <p>Kelly put her feet on the floor and pushed herself off the chair. She had to lean backward to standup. She toppled over back into the chair. </p> <p>“You’ll wear these shoes until you can walk from one end of the living room to the other in a straight line, with a book balanced on your head. If it takes until next week you’ll wear them.”</p> <p>Kelly again pushed herself off the chair and managed to stand, she wobbled. She tried to take a step forward and fell over. Phil caught her and helped her to stand. Arms out like an airplane she tried to balance herself as she attempted to again take a step. Putting her foot down gingerly she was able to stand unassisted. The next step was done slowly and carefully, very carefully. She tried another step with arms akimbo she managed not to fall. </p> <p>Phil went into the kitchen and got a glass of water and came back to where she was sitting on the floor. </p> <p>“Here take these.” Phil said as he handed her two pills and the water. They will help prevent leg cramps.”</p> <p>Kelly swallowed the pills and took the hand daddy offered. She kept trying all morning but was unsteady and wobbled. Kelly thought she’d never be able to balance a book on her head.</p> <p> Phil decided that he’d have a little fun with her. He sat down and took a book and started reading as she tried to walk.</p> <p>“Hon, could you bring me a beer, please?”</p> <p>She had to turn around and promptly tripped. Rather than try to walk to the kitchen she crawled. On her knees she opened the refrigerator’s door and took a bottle of beer. She put the neck in her mouth and crawled back to her Father. When Phil saw her he had to suppress a laugh. </p> <p>“Thank you sweetheart.” he said as he took the bottle from her mouth.</p> <p>Bracing herself against the arm of the chair she pulled herself up and started walking again. For the rest of the morning she tottered and wove as she walked back and forth.</p> <p>By lunch her legs and feet were sore, the toes where smashed and her back was aching. By 1:00 she could walk with out stumbling. The doorbell rang.</p> <p>“Would you get it Hon?”</p> <p>Kelly was able to walk to the door and let Mrs. Dubois, Emily and Caroline in to her home. </p> <p>“Good afternoon Kelly. How you doing?” ask Julie.</p> <p>“I’m learning to walk in these things but I won’t be able to balance a book on my head for a long time.”</p> <p>“Maybe Emily and Caroline can help you.”</p> <p>The girls hugged. Kelly wobbled back into the living room with the girls in tow. Emily too was walking with a strange gait.</p> <p>Julie walked in as Phil stood and greeted her. </p> <p>“How’s she doing?” Julie asked.</p> <p>“Good enough. I think she’ll do it soon.”</p> <p>“It takes a while to walk with a book on her head. How can she do it in those shoes by tonight?”</p> <p>Phil showed her the book he had in mind. Julie laughed. </p> <p>“Yeah I guess she could do it with that one.”</p> <p>Phil put the book back in his pocket and accompanied Julie to the front door.</p> <p>“Look dad, I can do it!” Kelly exclaimed. </p> <p>Phil looked as Kelly assisted with Emily holding her up on one side as Caroline on the other. </p> <p>“That’s cheating.” Phil chuckled.</p> <p>“Hey it was worth a shot.”</p> <p>Emily was not smiling in fact her brow was wrinkled and she was frowning.</p> <p>“What’s with Emily?” Phil asked Julie.</p> <p>“Her father did one of his random pussy checks and noticed she had stubble. She failed to remove her pubic hair and her Father disciplined her. He gave her a pussy spanking with the lite strap and then had her wear nylon panties to hold in the heat and jeans to chaff her. She’ll remember to use the depilatory from now on.”</p> <p>“Is there a time limit or can I help her out?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“This is your home and while here she is under your authority.”</p> <p>Julie left and Phil turned and went to the girls. In a mock jester he put his hands on his hips and looked perturbed and said; “Emily! Don’t you think it’s rude to be dressed while Kelly is naked?”</p> <p>Emily saw thru the ruse and thanked him profusely and stripped. Phil saw her crotch was dark red and swollen.</p> <p>Phil walked into the kitchen and got a bucket, filled it with ice and water and put a dishtowel in to soak. He walked back to the girls and announced; “Emily I think you need some more punishment. You’ll get what Kelly got yesterday. Lay down on the couch and spread your legs.”</p> <p>Emily gratefully did as she was told. Phil squeezed out the excess water and placed the towel on Emily’s mound of Venus and pressed it against her thighs and where ever else she had been spanked. In feigned anger he pointed his finger at her and said; “You’ll keep putting cold water on until you feel better, understand?”</p> <p>“Oh yes sir!” Emily replied with a smile.</p> <p>Normally cold water on a pussy would chill a girl. For Emily it was soothing. </p> <p>“Daddy, can I take a break Please. I’m sore all over.” asked Kelly.</p> <p>“Sure Hon just remember the longer you take the longer you’ll wear the shoes.”</p> <p>Kelly lay down on her stomach and Caroline began to massage her as best she could. She rubbed, pressed, pulled and pushed trying to relieve Kelly’s pain. Kelly moaned and groaned with pleasure from Caroline’s administrations. </p> <p>After thirty minutes, Emily got up walked over to Phil leaned over and said “Thank you. You know, you’re an old softie and I could love you every which way.” </p> <p>Caroline’s hands had grown sore; she was unaccustomed to such work. Emily took over. She was used to getting and giving massages. Caroline went to Phil and asked if she could sit her lap. There she sat and Phil felt the slight trembling emanating from her body. She started sucking her thumb.</p> <p>“What’s the matter little one?” Phil asked, concerned for the neglected child.</p> <p>“This morning I was at Emily’s when my Father called and said he had to talk to me. I thought ‘since when does he want to talk to me?’ When I got home mom was drunk in her room and dad sat me down. He told me he and mom were getting a divorce. I asked whom I’d be staying with. He said mom couldn’t take care of me and he was to busy. I’ll be going to a year round boarding school.”</p> <p>Here she broke down and cried. See hugged Phil as heaving sobs and wails poured forth. Emily had whispered to Kelly to sit up and watch. Phil rocked little Caroline and cooed sweet nothings in her year. </p> <p>“Daddy, is there anything we can do for her? Like adopting her?”</p> <p>With that said, Caroline got excited and promised she’d be a good girl and never be a problem. She made promises that Phil thought were far in excess of her capabilities. </p> <p>“All I can do is take it one step at a time. I’ll call your father later and present it to him.”</p> <p>“Oh thank you, thank you. Thank you Kelly I’ll be the best sister you could ever want.”</p> <p>Caroline kissed Phil passionately, then jumped off his lap and ran to Kelly and kissed her. </p> <p>“Kelly don’t you think you’ve rested enough? You don’t want your muscles to get stiff.”</p> <p>The girls helped Kelly get up. She took a step and teetered but now she had two guardian angles to catch her. </p> <p>Around 3:00 Kelly could walk a fairly straight line without stumbling, in fact it looked like she was used to them. She asked Emily to bring a book; she’d try the balancing trick. For an hour she’d take a step or two and the book would slide off her head. She was becoming frustrated. She felt hopeless. When her Father said; “ You know, you were presumptuous. “You never asked WHICH book I wanted you to balance.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out one of those novelty books that are one square inch. He handed it to Kelly. The look on her face went from incredulity to livid</p> <p>“Daddy!” She yelled as she slapped his arm. “You could have told me an hour ago!”</p> <p>“Yes I could have but you assumed rather than asked. Remember! When you assume you make an ‘ASS’ out of ‘U’ and ‘ME’. One extra hour may teach you not to do that.”</p> <p>Emily took the book from Phil and grabbed a hank of hair from the top of Kelly’s head. Placing the book about half way up the length of hair, she knotted it. The book wouldn’t fall off Kelly’s head even if she did a somersault.</p> <p>Emily said; “You said she had to balance the book as she walks across the room. You didn’t say anything about not securing it. Wouldn’t that be an assumption?”</p> <p>Phil smiled and winked. He said, “Touché.”</p> <p>Kelly walked the length of the living room. Her feet were numb. Her calves aching and her ankles were sore. She saw the end of the living room as the end of her torment. She was very careful walking that last mile of twenty-five feet. </p> <p>She plopped down on the floor and asked for the key. Phil tossed it to her and she missed the catch. She crawled around and found the key. She quickly unlocked the straps and had to yank the shoes off as her feet had swollen. Kelly lay back as Emily massaged one foot while Caroline did the other. Caroline seemed to want to do everything that could possibly Please Phil or Kelly. Phil gave her a hug and said,</p> <p>“Relax little one, you don’t have to impress us.”</p> <p>The rest of the afternoon was spent watching DVD’s and sipping soft drinks. Phil asked the girls if they would stay for dinner. Emily had to decline as her parents wanted to spend some time with her alone. Everyone took the hint. </p> <p>Phil called Mr. Hollingscraft (Caroline’s Father) and had a brief conversation with him making an appointment for Monday early afternoon.</p> <p>Phil told Caroline her Father wanted to see her that evening. He was going to take her out for dinner. </p> <p>Phil drove Emily and Caroline to their homes. He left Kelly at home, self-assured she wasn’t going anywhere.</p> <p>Caroline looked worried. She asked, “ Mr. McCracken, What if he refuse’s?”</p> <p>“If we both present a good argument for me to become your guardian and we’re logical. There really shouldn’t be a problem. And for heavens sake, if I’m going to be your guardian, I think you better come up with a name other than Mr. McCracken.”</p> <p>“I can call you daddy.”</p> <p>“No dear, that would be an insult to your father and I won’t allow that.”</p> <p>Emily piped in with “How about Papa?”</p> <p>“I like that.” Said Phil</p> <p>“Okay, Papa it is. Papa.”</p> <p>“Not yet, little one, we have to wait until it’s legal.”’</p> <p>Caroline loved the moniker Phil gave her. She also was touched that he said ‘we’ instead of ‘you’.</p> <p>Emily too picked up on the ‘we’. She was impressed with Phil. She began to love him as her second father.</p> <p>Back at home Phil and Kelly cuddled on the couch.</p> <p>“Daddy. Tomorrow is the last day of my atonements. How bad will it be? Will it hurt a lot?”</p> <p>“That will be your choice. I’m going to let you a choose, you’ll just have to wait until tomorrow to find out.”</p> <p>Phil sent her to bed early as she had a stressful day and her feet were still sore. He had a lot to do for tomorrow’s ceremony.</p> <p>Kelly lay across her daddies lap, as she was about to receive her bedtime spanking. </p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat</p> <p>Phil lightly spanked. He was easing her into her pain.</p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat</p> <p>The second round was a little harder this time.</p> <p>Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack</p> <p>The third circuit was harder still He picked up the paddle, the one that stings.</p> <p>Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap!</p> <p>Phil didn’t hit her hard but she bucked and squirmed under the paddle.</p> <p>Phil put his hand on her pussy and started rubbing. For some reason he did not understand, it took longer to get her wet and longer still to bring her to climax. He remembered his own words ’there are no bad orgasms just some are better than others.’</p> <p>Kelly slept fitfully, first daddy didn’t come to bed until late and two she was concerned about her finial atonement. She knew that no matter what it was, it would be unforgettable. Daddy also was creative.</p> <p>When Phil came to bed Kelly snuggled up to him. He assumed she was asleep, and you know about assuming. He stroked her cheek and quietly said, “Don’t worry sweetheart, tomorrow will be a good day.”</p> <p>Kelly, knowing he couldn’t see her, smiled.</p> </div>",[]
1699,"Daddy, I'm Sorry, Part 14",14,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-28,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken014.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil woke Kelly and when she was sufficiently awake he said; “Hon, we are going to do your final atonement now before breakfast. I don’t want you to get sick and do the technical colored yawn.”</p> <p>“Daddy what are you going to do!?” Kelly exclaimed. “What do you mean get sick and throw up? Do I have to eat something gross?”</p> <p>Phil solemnly replied; “Nooooo. Why don’t we go downstairs and I’ll give you your choice.”</p> <p>Kelly nodded and followed Phil downstairs. In the living room she took the tower position as Phil stood before her.</p> <p>“First I want to say I am impressed how well you’ve taken all your punishments. Granted there were some interesting developments for everyone involved but you could have stopped your atoning at any time. I’m so proud of you my heart is near bursting (this he said with misty eyes). I’m offering you a chose; first you can take a spanking, a long spanking with the paddle. The lite one that won’t leave bruise marks. You start school again tomorrow and I don’t want your classmates seeing any marks while you shower after gym. By tomorrow you should have recovered and the color of you behind should return to normal. Before I give you your other option I want to tell you this, I know you made many promises and you’ll probably keep many of them but people do backslide. I’m not always going to be with you. You’ll grow up and leave me for a husband and family or a career or both. To produce the self discipline you need, you have to have a daily reminder.”</p> <p>Kelly looked a bit shocked; “What! Am I going to get more weird atonements, punishments for the rest of my life?”</p> <p>“No Hon, Just today.”</p> <p>Phil took the top off the box and showed her the contents. In side were two small bars with box like ends. Also in the box were two open-ended rings. The ends had a flat end that extended 1/4 of an inch. In the center of the flat end was a hole in the center.</p> <p>“Those are the strangest earrings I’ve ever seen.” Kelly said.</p> <p>Phil’s expression did not change. His head twitched and he said, “They’re not earrings, they’re nipple rings.”</p> <p>Kelly gasped and stepped back.</p> <p>“How…how do they stay on?” She asked half knowing the answer.</p> <p>“I’ll have to pierce your nipples and I slide the bar through. The squared ends unscrews and the ring fits through the holes.”</p> <p>Kelly was trembling at the thought of what was being offered.</p> <p>“In order to refine gold, to remove the dross, it must be smelted seven times to attain its 99.999% purity. So far you’ve gone through eleven. These rings represent all that is pure and good. If you don’t want to do it, to endure the pain, I can understand and I won’t hold it against you. You’ve gone far enough but if you want to reach the summit, then proudly wear these rings. Everyday they’ll remind you of what you once were and what you’re becoming.”</p> <p>He went on explaining what he’d have to do.</p> <p>“I’ll first apply a topical anesthetic and then use an ice cube to numb the nipple. Once you’re numb I take this needle and push it though the base of your nipple. It won’t hurt as much as you think.”</p> <p>Kelly felt a chill go through her body as he explained the procedure. She calmed a bit when Phil said it wouldn’t hurt that much. </p> <p>“I want you to think about it while I make some coffee.”</p> <p>“Mmm, can I have a cup too please?”</p> <p>Phil looked at his daughter, smiled then pursed his lips. He realized while she was only twelve, she was growing up.</p> <p>“Sure Honey.”</p> <p>Phil went into the kitchen. He made enough for four mugs. He took out the hazelnut flavored creamer, put a double serving in two cups and popped them into the microwave, that way the cream wouldn’t cool the coffee. </p> <p>“Daddy.” Kelly said in a small voice. She had padded into the kitchen.</p> <p>“Yes Hon?”</p> <p>“I…I.. I choose…sigh… the rings.”</p> <p>Phil hugged her and was greatly moved, he said; “I’m glad you made the wise choice.”</p> <p>He poured her ¾ a mug of the sweeten flavored coffee and a full one mug for himself. Kelly took a sip and said “Hmmm, not too bad.”</p> <p>Phil gave her the look, as he was proud of his coffee. Kelly giggled.</p> <p>They sat at the kitchen table without saying much. When Phil was done with his coffee, he got up and got the tape.</p> <p>“Daddy, why the tape?” as if she didn’t know.</p> <p>“I want to make sure that you don’t pull away once I start. I’ll be quick; it’ll only take a second to pierce you. Once I start it’s the point of no return. If after I do one you can stop me. You can have only one but it would look strange.”</p> <p>“Daddy, I want to do it with out the tape. That way I’m really choosing to do it.” </p> <p>Phil proudly answered her, “Sure Hon.”</p> <p>Kelly got on the kitchen table and took tower position, intentionally showing her submission.</p> <p>Phil got a bowl of ice and the bottle of anesthetic. He got the antiseptic packets of betadine from the refrigerator. He wanted them cold to assist in her numbing. He cleaned the large needle with one of the packets.</p> <p>He then took the anesthetic and rubbed in a generous amount to both nipples. He waited five minutes for it to take effect. He then took an ice cube and rubbed it across her left nipple. He kept it on her until it started to melt. Kelly thought as she shivered “ geez, not again with the ice water.”</p> <p>When her nipples stood out Phil asked her if she were numb yet, she shut her eyes tight and nodded. He swabbed the nipple with the betadine, took the needle and put the point against the base of her nipple and waited a second to she if she felt the needle. She just sat there, eyes shut and jaws clenched. Phil pushed the needle. A sharp pain stabbed through her nipple and extended to her brain. Kelly yelled and her body jerked backwards. She panted but in twenty seconds she proudly resumed her place. The needle had passed half way through. Phil pushed the needle almost the rest of the way. He allowed the widest part to sit in her nipple. He took one of the gold bars and unscrewed on end. He put the bar at the end of the needle. He grasped the pointed end and pulled it through. Kelly gasped as she felt the steel slide through her. He then pushed the little bar into the bleeding hole in the nipple. He cleaned her with the antiseptic.</p> <p>He repeated the swabbing and the icing to her right nipple. Kelly was tense before the first piercing. Now she fought with her body to maintain her position. Again he pushed the needle, and again the stabbing pain (no pun intended). This time Kelly bent forward a bit but was able to maintain her position. Phil completed the piercing and set the gold bar in her nipple. </p> <p>“That’s it Hon, All done.” he hugged her; “You can cry now.”</p> <p>Kelly shook her head and said; “I won’t cry over my success. I made it daddy. It hurts but I’m happy. We’re done now.”</p> <p>Phil was glad that she had said we, she included him in her painful success.</p> <p>“Not quite yet, Hon.” he felt her tense “We have to look at that fence.”</p> <p>She gave him a quizzical look as he helped her down from the table. He took her hand and led her out the backdoor. They walked to the fence and her heart sank. In the fence were twelve large nails. She thought after all that she hadn’t accomplished much.</p> <p>“Kelly, I want you to remove the nails.”</p> <p>She asked for the hammer but he told her to use her fingers. She thought that odd but went to the first nail and gave a mighty yank. She almost jerked her arm out of its socket. The nail came out with very little effort. She looked at her Father who was smiling. She then noticed that there was no hole where the nail had been, instead stood a clean smooth wall. The nails had been cut so there was no point rather a flat end that was lightly glued to the boards. Again she turned to her Father who simply nodded his encouragement to continue. She found that with a lite tap on the nail head it would fall. Soon all twelve nails were removed. She stood before a clean unmarred white fence.</p> <p>“Kelly, like that fence you stand before me pristine and beautiful. Today there are no blemishes on you. You stand unmarred by your former spiteful actions. I can only pray that will be the case for the rest of your life.”</p> <p>“I’m really going to try daddy.”</p> <p>“I’m just sorry it had to take all that to bring you here.”</p> <p>“Daddy, remember when I got the ice bath?” Here she gave a shiver. “Emily and Caroline sandwiched me under the covers to warm me up. I know that they must have been pretty cold themselves. Lying there I realized what they were doing for me. I again apologized to Caroline for what I did to her. She accepted my apology and said but had I not done it, we wouldn’t be here now. Isn’t it funny how things work out?”</p> <p>Phil looked down at his darling daughter and said; “God, Cosmic consciousness, Universal Mind, Buddha, who or what ever you want to call that entity that manipulates the circumstances of our lives, rewards those that accept the situations that we create or stumble into. You accepted the fact you were a spoiled brat. You wanted to put that brat behind you and make amends. The result is I’m going to try and get custody of a miserable little girl and make her happy. You three have become the distaff Three Musketeers?”</p> <p>“What?” </p> <p>“Female Musketeers.”</p> <p>“Who?”</p> <p>“Never Mind. But you three are not only friends but also Comrades in Arms. Look at what they did to help you. Would your brat friends do that for anyone else?” </p> <p>Phil and Kelly held each other in the yard. A gentle cool breeze wafted over Kelly’s naked body but she felt warm and secure in her Father’s arms. </p> <p>“Daddy, I know that I put you through a lot. You cried with me after my spanking. Daddy I love you and…Daddy I’m Sorry.” </p> <p></p> <p> Epilogue:</p> <p>Phil did get guardianship over Caroline and an interesting thing developed. Her father expressed deep sorrow at what had happened. He blamed her mother for his reluctance to be at home. He agreed that Caroline would be far better off with the McCracken’s but still wanted to be a part of her life. He’d take her out once or twice a month and remembered every one of her birthdays. They did grow close but Phil would always be her choice, after all, he was the knight in shining armor who saved her.</p> <p>The girls caused a sensation at school with they’re bald pussies. Caroline &amp; Kelly followed Emily’s example. When asked about it they claimed they did it for hygienic reasons. You can’t get crabs when you shave your pussy, and washing was a real thrill. </p> <p>Kelly was able to maintain a bit of the respect from the ’bad’ girls with her pierced nipples. The girls were considered to be credits to the school and community. Kelly &amp; Emily were mentors. The three were on the tennis team where Emily was outstanding. The girls won scholarships to the same college, which was located six miles away. They didn’t want to go way to school since they didn’t want to miss the once or twice a month get together of the McCrackens and the Dubois.</p> <p>Caroline lost her chubby fat after Phil put her on a strict low carb diet and an exercise program. At fourteen she had a growth spurt and she was taller than Kelly. Phil never stopped calling her his little one. Shortly after her fifteenth birthday she was cuddling on Phil’s lap and fidgeting with his buttons and said; “It’s a shame you can’t have anymore babies.”</p> <p>“Who said that?” he asked.</p> <p>“Well you had a vasectomy, you’re sterile.”</p> <p>“Yes but before they cut me I had filled two tubes full of baby juice.”</p> <p>Caroline was instantly excited and asked; “You mean I can have a baby?”</p> <p>“Hey wait a minute, I didn’t say anything about a baby.”</p> <p>“I know, but I really want to have your baby, please.”</p> <p>The pleading look on her face melted Phil’s heart.</p> <p>“Okay. Tell you what. If you graduate high school with at least a 3.5 average. We’ll make a baby.”</p> <p>Caroline snuggled close and started playing with his button again and said; “It’d be nice to be married before I got pregnant.”</p> <p>She looked up sheepishly.</p> <p> “I’d like to talk to Kelly about that first.”</p> <p>“Talk to me about what?” Kelly asked as she walked into the room.</p> <p>“How’d you feel about you step sister becoming your step mother?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Hey, kewl. When?”</p> <p>“After you all graduate.”</p> <p>“Can I be the maid of honor?”</p> <p>The wedding was beautiful. Caroline’s Father gave her away. Fourteen months later Caroline gave birth to a lovely baby girl. Phil decided he’d raise her a little differently then he did Kelly’</p> <p></p> <p></p> </div>","['P.S. Two weeks after my daughter’s surrender to me which inspired the story, we got into a little squabble and I got exasperated. I looked her in the eye and asked; “Didn’t you surrender?”', '“Yeah but daddy you gotta understand. When you get into a snit you have a tendency to lecture, rant and rave. I did that to get you to shut up.” she said.', 'Kids!!! AARRRGGG!!', 'Much Thanks and admiration to agr-ass. I welcome any and all comments But I’d really like to hear from him. ']"
1700,"Real Life Story From My Doctor, Part 1",1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-28,17,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken015.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>If you’ve read ‘Daddy, I’m Sorry’ you know I trade the commodities market from my home. Now that all the kids are old enough and I don’t have to be around all the time, I decided to helped a friend that ran a private security firm. He placed at a sensitive government agency in a position wherein if I caught you trespassing, you'd be in more trouble than I'd be for shooting you. Any way, I suffered an injury that required weekly visits to the doctor. Dr. F was my doctor, she's a 28 year old blonde and is cute, and, unfortunately for me, married.</p> <p>After seven weeks we were on good terms, I'd regale her with stories and she'd listen with rapt attention. Every Monday morning at 9:00am, we'd meet in one of the examination rooms and we'd talk. This day, the eighth visit, I was tired as I didn't get any sleep while working the 12 hour shift from the night before. Normally I go to work at 1800 (6:00pm) on Sunday and get off on Monday 0600 (6:00am). She asked how I was feeling and I told her I was tired. She asked why? I told her about another supervisor that talks to me all night. I explained to her that this supervisor was a degreed person but his grasp of history and was woefully inadequate. We'd talk all night about the civil war or WWII or whatever he had an interest in that day. </p> <p>I expressed my concern that an Ivy League College graduate should be so deficient in his education. After all I attended a junior college and didn't even finish but he had a high-class degree but didn't know that Wilson was the president during WWI. This discourse went from the lack of knowledge, to why schools have deteriorated to such dismal levels. Eventually the discussion finally came to discipline, both in school and in the home. She admitted that her father, who owned a plumbing supply company, had a belt that scared the hell out of her. She'd do what she was told for fear of him taking that belt off and swinging it at her. She went on to explain that she saw him beat her brothers and older sister and she vowed never to do anything to earn herself a whipping. I said, ""Sure, discipline hurts whether self discipline or enforced discipline, it hurts.""</p> <p>She gave me a quizzical look and I proceeded. ""Let's look at this scenario. Let’s say that it's the Friday night before mid-term exams. You should be home studying but there is a party. All the important people from school will be there. The question is, do you deprive yourself fun, which hurts. Or do you go to the party, sacrifice grades and incur your parents wrath, which can really hurt.""</p> <p>I looked her in the eye and said, ""Don't you think you should thank him?""</p> <p>She looked at me with wide eyes and exclaimed;"" What! ""</p> <p>I said;"" It's that belt that made you a doctor, today, correct?”</p> <p>She was looking at her lap and gave a small nod.</p> <p>""Then shouldn't you thank him?""</p> <p>Her eyes got misty and in a voice of a small girl quietly said ,""Yes""</p> <p>With that she got up, patted my shoulder and said, ""I'll see you next week.""</p></div>",[]
1701,"Real Life Story From My Doctor, Part 2",2,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-28,13,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken016.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The next week I was waiting for Dr. F in the examination room sitting on the exam table. She came in and sat on the little stool and started the exam. Avoiding eye contact she started talking.</p> <p>""I took your advice. I went to my father and thanked him for raising me the way he did.""</p> <p>I asked, ""And?""</p> <p>""He cried. He was touched and happy. The experience was very cathartic. We really bonded. Thank you.""</p> <p>I was happy that I helped someone.</p> <p>""Remember that scenario you presented last week? It was as if you were reading my mind. The one and only time I got the belt was for exactly the same story. Well almost exactly, it wasn't mid-term but I did have to study for two tests that were scheduled for Monday. However the parents of a friend of mine had to leave town to attend a funeral and my friend thought that he'd have a party while they were away. I was thirteen at the time and was a bit rebellious. Once the plans had been made I thought I'd be able to out smart my folks and attend the party. It was Friday night about 8:30 when I got up from the table where I was studying, stretched and faked a yawn. I told my folks that I was tired and would go to bed early. </p> <p>I went up stairs and put some pillows under the covers to look like I was asleep. I changed into an outfit that I knew daddy would hate, a little mini skirt with a shirt that left my midriff bare.</p> <p>I crawled out the window and started to climb down the trellis.</p> <p>About six feet from the ground I heard a smack and suddenly my butt exploded in pain. SMACK another explosion on my butt. My legs were dangling while I held on to the wooden lattice. SMACK again with the pain. My brain was confused, I had climbed down before and I never experienced pain. I let go and fell the six feet to the ground.</p> <p>I looked up and saw daddy swinging that big black belt. Since I was sitting on my tush he couldn't hit me there, no matter, WHACK right across the legs.</p> <p>""Get in the house!"" he yelled.""</p> <p>""Whap, whack, smack, pop, slap the belt rained down leather as it hit me. I scrambled to get up but instead of running inside the house, I ran the other way. Now I wasn't thinking to clearly since I was in the back yard I ran right to the six foot wooden fence.""</p> <p>""Daddy grabbed me by the hair and dragged me to a tree with a low hanging branch. While he was holding me by a hank of hair with one hand, he took off his tie with the other. He grabbed my hand and tied it with his silk tie."" </p> <p>""He did the same with my other hand. There wasn't all that much left to the necktie but he managed to lift me while he wrapped the remainder around the branch. He pulled my skirt and panties down and off. There I swung naked from the waist down. He then let me have it.""</p> <p>""WHAM! The belt landed across my thighs and I screeched. I know the neighbors heard cause I saw their lights go on."" </p> <p>""Daddy must have hit me twenty times when the branch broke, that didn't stop daddy. He just kept swinging that cursed belt.""</p> <p>""I managed to get my hands lose and scrambled away from him. I now ran to the house looking for sanctuary.""</p> <p>""GET TO YOUR ROOM! Daddy yelled, while still swinging that belt.""</p> <p>""I ran up the stairs while he swung that belt. It landed between my legs, the pain made me dizzy.""</p> <p>""I ran into my room with daddy right behind me. I ran to a corner and tried to cover my head with my arms.""</p> <p>""Daddy grabbed me by the hair and dragged me to the bed and practically threw me across the mattress.""</p> <p>"" I was lying on my tummy and the leather rain began again.""</p> <p>""Whap, smack, smack, slap.""</p> <p>""The pain was all over my body. I hurt all over, every strike sent new pain shooting throughout every nerve in my body.""</p> <p>""Daddy kept hitting me until his arm got tired. Daddy left me there crying and walked out.""</p> <p>""I don't know how long I lay there crying but after I stopped and just sobbed and hiccuped, daddy walked in and said, ""If you ever try and lie to me again you'll get that again every night for a week.""</p> <p>""I had brusies for a month.""</p> <p>She became quiet for a while, then took a deep breath and said,"" To this day I can't figure out how he knew.""</p> <p>I chuckled and said; ""Think about it, what would you think a thirteen year old girl would do on a Friday night at 8:30. Do you really believe she'd be going to bed?""</p> </div>",[]
1702,A Question For the Ladies,-1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-30,3,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken017.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>I have question that only a woman can answer. The question is, did it really happen?</p> <p>Did what happen, you might ask. The question is not rhetoric nor is it a trick question. I have to know if it really happened.</p> <p>Allow me to start at the beginning. I have always been psychic. As a kid my mother couldn’t leave presents under the Christmas tree because I’d know, by touching the package what was inside.</p> <p>A few years ago I heard about remote viewing, the system that the US Army developed for intelligence gathering via psychic impression. While the Army developed Technical Remote Viewing, Stanford University developed a form that involved deep meditation; this is called Associate Remote Viewing. I took both courses. What drew me to remote viewing was the ability of the viewer to bi-locate. To bi-locate is to experience what the target or subject was feeling or felt. This can be traumatic in the case of murder or pleasurable as in what I’m going to describe.</p> <p>Once I was comfortable doing both types of RV, I tried some experiments such as, one day I saw a spider on the wall and I went to the state of lower theta consciousness and bi-located my self into the spider. The feeling was amazing, I felt the 8 legs as they moved and it’s spinnerets as it spun out the silk threads. Through it’s eyes I saw 16 images (spiders have 8 eyes on each side of it’s head). That was confusing, at least to me not the spider.</p> <p>It was then I was ready for the ultimate experience.</p> <p>I know that sex for men is a drive, an urge, something that must be fulfilled. Afterwards the after glow (yes we have them) lasts about the time to smoke a cigarette, a short one. Afterward he wants you to go make him a ‘samich’ or order a pizza. For men sex is an act that is limited which could explain the need to have it so often.</p> <p>For women on the other hand, sex is an experience. Sex is so much more for a woman, so exhilarating, exhausting and what a thrill. If the sex was really good the woman will wake up the next morning with a smile on her face. This was something I really wanted to experience.</p> <p>I decided to try it on a famous actress I grew up admiring. So I went to lower theta, initiated the proper protocols and located her. I arrived just as she and some guy I didn’t recognize where laying down together. He started to kiss her, fondle her, and tease her. I bi-located to her as her body started to float and her breathing turned to panting. I could see the guys face and smell his breath, scotch. I felt his face against hers, he could have shaved. I felt his erection that lie between their bellies. I felt her body as it grew in its excitation, as her body grew warmer. With each ragged breath the feelings grew more intense. I couldn’t believe the heat she was generating. She became hot and lightheaded. Every nerve in her body was tingling. Each breath drew her higher as if on a roller coaster. With each inhalation she went higher. Her exhalations were a down ride on the roller coaster. Higher and higher, as the tingling of every nerve vibrated. She was s!<br/> oon lost in the abyss of joyful feelings. There was the need to go higher. Her toes curled. She was panting, sweating, and moaning her body in spasms her nerves electrified. I’ve never had a drug that felt that good. The roller coaster turned into a skyrocket and flew up and exploded. Her body was enveloped in a bouquet of fireworks. Her body went rigid. Behind her eyelids she saw the popping of the fireworks and with each pop a flood of nerve shattering, body wracking ecstasy. She slowly came down as there were fewer and fewer pops and the pops had less and less feeling. Her after glow was as if she where floating in a sea of endorphins.</p> <p>I snapped out of it and was back in my body but I could still feel her after glow. I just lay there enjoying the experience. If there really is reincarnation then in my next life I’m coming back as a teenage girl living in San Diego and I’ll meet every sailor coming off the ships.</p> <p>When the thought came to me “If it was that good with the sex alone, what would it be like after a spanking?” I am a spanko and always take top. What would it feel like for a bottom during and after a good bottom warming?</p> <p>The protocols required have to be exact to locate what I was seeking.<br/> They act as a wish list, the more explicate the request the more exact the bi-location will be. So I thought I did not want a guilt spanking. I wanted a female that enjoyed being spanked. I wanted an experienced spanko bottom. As for age, I thought simply; young. I did not want an implement that would be to heavy since this would be my first time. Nor, should there be restraints, anything to painful. It took a while but I did locate one as she was lying on a bed, a couple of pillows under her hips awaiting the first smack of the light paddle. To my surprise, she was a young girl, no more than twelve. About 5ft., brown hair that went past her shoulders and breasts that where just beginning their development. Those breasts were conical and firm. Her butt was small and quivering in anticipation. Now for the odd part. She was tied to the bed, spread eagle on her stomach.</p> <p>Her partner, I have to assume was her Father, stood behind her with a paddle like one of those paddle ball games. This one was made of a dark wood, varnished and had two rows of two holes. </p> <p>I bi-located to the girl. She was in a state of expectation. Her heart was fluttering as she was mentally preparing herself.</p> <p>SMACK! The first strike wasn’t all that hard but it stung. A shock wave went through the body we shared. To me it hurt, I’d never want to undergo such treatment let alone want more. She wanted more. It seems that while a bi-locations blends the spirit of the viewer with the body of the target they don’t meld.</p> <p>SMACK! The second strike sent another wave of nerve tingling sensations through her body.</p> <p>SMACK! POP! WHAP!</p> <p>Now her butt started to get warm.</p> <p>SMACK! WHAP! WHAP!</p> <p>The warmth was traveling from her butt to her pubic area.</p> <p>WHAP! POP! POP!</p> <p>Her partner started to massage her and tickled her clit. Her pussy started to drool.</p> <p>It was here that I got an epiphany; the pain stimulated every nerve in her body. As a pendulum swings from left to right, her nerves, once stimulated from pain, can now experience a higher excitation of pleasure.</p> <p>Now the pain reached a plateau. Each strike just maintained the level of pain, it did not increase it, however her expectations were now fever pitched.</p> <p>The girl was wiggling, twitching and thrusting her behind in anticipation of the next strike. She wanted more. She was making involuntary sounds of “mmmmhuuumm. Grouu”. She kept repeating “Oh God Oh God”. The warmth and pain only increased her desire. I, on the other hand, wanted the spanking to stop and for the guy to get on with it. While she was hot and horny, I was in pain.</p> <p>She was wiggling and thrusting. I didn’t notice that the spanking stopped. I did feel the penis enter the liberally lubricated vagina. She gasped and panted as she now rode a rocket sled up to heights of ecstatic orgasms. I felt him inside her, she felt full, her cervix stopped him from thrusting any further. As her partner thrust in and out, little explosions of pleasure popped throughout her little body.</p> <p>Within two minutes she exploded as wave after wave of orgasmic delight flooded her body. This orgasm was deeper and much more intense than the one I shared with the actress. I soon felt the throbbing of the guys prick and felt the warm spunk fill her womb. As good as the other one was, with the actress, this one was terrific. Several more orgasms followed as she relaxed. </p> <p>The question of ‘does a spanking make sex more pleasurable’ was answered in a most resounding YES!!!</p> <p>WOW! I thought my next experience has to be with a pair of lesbian’s lovers where one gets spanked during lovemaking.</p> <p>You’d think I now spend most of my spare time in an orgasmic stupor, right? That, alas, is not the case. When I was taking the Remote Viewing courses, the class was told that an invasion of privacy was a big time NO NO. To do a deep mind probe of an enemy of the state or some criminal or to bi-locate to solve a crime or mystery is one thing. To intrude on one while engaged in an intimate act is wrong, unless you got permission first. The class was warned that remote viewers do get some pretty strange diseases. Also drugs can really short circuit an attempt to remote view, even if the drugs are prescribed and have no fun value to them. Shortly after my encounter, I had a heart attack. I’m on so many medications I cannot perform any of the remote viewing techniques. There is no way for me to verify my encounters other than to ask you the female readers did it really happen?</p> <p>Note: I wrote this story 3 years ago for my own reference. Something to reminisce. However a short while ago I started a course in shape shifting. That’s where a person can transform their body into a completely different shape. I asked the instructor if there was a limit concerning size. He replied, as did Yoda in ‘The Empire Strikes Back’ where he tells Luke Skywalker “Size matters not.”</p> <p>It seems a 200lb man could transform himself to a 1lb squirrel and a 125lb woman into a 600lb bear. It’s all the same effort. I asked how long could a person remain in their transformed state. He said with practice, months at a time. While so far I’ve not been able to accomplish anything I have seen some pretty strange things. I can only hope to transform myself into a 14yr old blue eyed blonde with developing breasts and flared hips. She/me will need some one who knows how to take a brat in hand.</p> <p>I’ll keep you updated. Hmmm do you think agr-ass would like a slave for the summer? </p> </div>",[]
1703,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: One For All And All For One",-1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-30,8,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken018.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It was three more weeks till summer vacation was to start. Kelly really tried and did impress all the teachers with her efforts to do well in school. She was polite and courteous. She even asked for help from the instructors, often when she didn’t need it. That way she could feign sudden understanding at the teachers excellent (yeah right) technique.</p> <p>Caroline moved in as soon as her Father agreed that living with the McCracken’s would be much better than going off to a boarding school. Her Father told her he’d be there if she ever needed him, and he was.</p> <p>Emily just kept blossoming in every way.</p> <p>Tom &amp; Julie Dubois had every reason to be proud of their daughter but Phil was the happiest. Not only did he get his lovely and loving daughter back. He got guardianship over little Caroline. He often caught himself humming the old Double mint chewing gum jingle. Those of you old enough can’t help but remember it but for those younger readers it went, “Double you pleasure, double your fun” this was sung as a set of identical twins, female of course, pranced on screen.</p> <p>Phil was even able to resume the workouts he held with Kelly. Work outs of the self defense system called Hapkido. A most vicious form that is for street fighting not sport. Even little Caroline joined in. Hapkido is the system ‘Billy Jack’ was trained in. Again if you’re old enough to remember.</p> <p>Caroline was now a happy and compliant child. People commented that she appeared to glow all the time.</p> <p>On this particular day, the school halls were filled with kids digging around their lockers preparing to go home.</p> <p>Kelly had just closed the door when she saw Caroline walking towards her with the most angry look on her freckled face. Behind were Kelly’s former friends who never gave up taunting Caroline.</p> <p>“Hey Spots! Tell us how we can get a broken up tan like you got! Ha Ha Ha. Hey did anyone tell you your face looks like an Italian sausage? Ha ha ha!”</p> <p>Kelly stepped away from the locker and got right into the bully’s face.</p> <p>“Leave her alone!” Kelly demanded.</p> <p>“What’s amatta? Gone soft on us?” Said Lisa Anderson, the aforementioned bully.</p> <p>“I said leave her alone, or else!” Said Kelly through clenched teeth.</p> <p>“Make me.” Said Lisa as she went to push Kelly with her right hand.</p> <p>Trying to push Kelly was the biggest mistake Lisa ever made. Kelly pivoted on her right foot so Lisa had nothing to offer resistance, thus she fell forward. Kelly grabbed Lisa’s right wrist with her left hand and pulled while raising her right arm. The result, Lisa was pulled towards Kelly’s elbow that went smack against Lisa’s nose, making it bleed profusely.</p> <p>Claire Barth tried to grab Kelly but never got the chance as Caroline jumped on her and knocked her to the ground and sat straddled on Claire. Being untrained her punches were hardly punishing but the rain of fists caused Claire to cover her head with her arms and rolled into a fetal position.</p> <p> Mary Adams Started to run to help her friends who had been so quickly eliminated from the fight. Unfortunately for Mary, Emily was standing behind her. Mary stepped forward just as Emily grabbed her ponytail, pulled it back and down. This acted as if Mary had been clothes lined. She fell backward and when she hit the floor all the wind was knocked out of her and that hurts!</p> <p>Before anyone else could get hurt the PE teachers, Mr. Arthur and Miss. Radcliff stepped in to stop the fight. Mr. Arthur had to physically pull Caroline off Claire and simply cause she wasn’t able to connect didn’t stop Caroline from swinging her arms and kicking out her legs. It was quite a scene, Mr. Arthur holding the little wildcat with her flaying arms and thrashing legs still trying to hurt the cowering girl on the floor. </p> <p>In the principal’s office nine voices were accusing each other of starting the fight.</p> <p>Mr. Carlton was in a quandary, Kelly had impressed him with her repentance and her grades showed it. Emily was never in trouble before, nor Caroline. The other six girls were all marginal with their grades and been in trouble practically all the time. He decided to ask the star pupil what happened.</p> <p>Emily told the story almost as I have to you. This troubled Mr. Carlton since Emily was not threatened yet jumped in.</p> <p>According to the zero tolerance rule Lisa and Kelly would be summarily expelled. Caroline and Emily were in deep doodoo simply for fighting. The five other girls would be suspended for at least three days. Eight sets of parents were called.</p> <p>Phil was the first to arrive. When he stepped into the office Caroline and Kelly jumped up from their seats and ran to him. He took them out into the hall and asked what happened.</p> <p>It was difficult getting the whole story in stereo. Kelly talking in one ear and Caroline in the other.</p> <p>“Girls I hope you know you’re in big trouble. Especially you Kelly. I’m going to have to pull in every favor I have coming just to get you three out of this mess.”</p> <p>Caroline looked up to Phil and asked, “Papa, can I use your phone please?” Again she was surprised that he’d go to bat for her.</p> <p>“Who are you going to call?”</p> <p>“My father.” she said.</p> <p>Phil handed her his cell phone. Caroline dialed her father’s number and got through to him and explained what happened. She listened for a minute then handed Phil the phone. Mr. Hollingscraft told Phil to stall as long as he can. Mr. Hollingscraft would be there soon with some help.</p> <p>Phil was surprised at Caroline’s father, after all he did ignore the poor kid and was going to send her to a boarding school. Now he was going to help not only her but Kelly &amp; Emily too.</p> <p>Soon Mr. Carlton’s office was filled with parents all arguing with Phil and yelling at their kids. After forty minutes Mr. Hollingscraft appeared with a gentleman dressed in an Armani suit with a Gucci brief case. He introduced the man as an assistant to the Mayor. The man took Mr. Carlton into a side office and told him if he valued his job he’d work it out to Caroline, Kelly and Emily’s benefit.</p> <p>I’ll give you a synopsis of the rest of the afternoon and then get to the good stuff.</p> <p>Lisa was expelled. The other five girls got suspended for a week, for bulling Caroline. Kelly, Emily and Caroline got suspended for three days. If Phil &amp; Tom could provide evidence of the girls chastisement, such as a video, then the suspension would not be on their permanent record. Phil, Tom and Mr. Hollingscraft agreed, the girls didn’t object.</p> <p>Monday morning the three girls presented a video cassette to Mr. Carlton who on his first break viewed it in his office. The girls left his office giggling.</p> <p>The scene on the TV screen opens on Friday evening with Phil and the girls at the Dubois home. </p> <p>“Okay everyone lets’ roll it.” He exclaimed.</p> <p>A naked Caroline stepped into view. “Mr. Carlton. I’m sorry for what happened and all the trouble that came about.”</p> <p>Mr. Carlton got a whisper of a woody.</p> <p>Next came Kelly, “Mr. Carlton I apologize too and I thank you for giving me another Chance. I’ve really been trying.”</p> <p>Finally came Emily and she too apologized and gave her thanks.</p> <p>The video want blank for a second and the next scene was three adults sitting, each in an armless chair. Phil’s voice over described what was about to happen.</p> <p>“This will be a round robin. Mrs. Dubois will be the first spanker. She will give a light warm up. I will take the girl next and spank her properly. Finally Mr. Dubois will spank, hard. Each spanker will have a girl for five minutes.”</p> <p>Caroline laid across Julie’s lap as Julie made quick but lite pats all over Caroline’s behind. Kelly and Emily stood as they waited their turn.</p> <p>Pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat pat</p> <p>The patting caused a little pain and a lot of warmth. Caroline got up and went to Phil’s lap. He spanked a lot harder.</p> <p>Smack smack smack smack smack smack smack </p> <p>Caroline squirmed and wiggled as Phil slapped her plump cheeks. Crocodile tears started to roll down her cheeks, the girls didn’t want Mr. Carlton to know they were enjoying the evenings event. She went to Mr. Dubois lap.</p> <p>Now Kelly was across her father’s lap and Emily was getting her warm up by her mother. </p> <p><br/> Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! Whap! </p> <p>Tom smacked Caroline’s bottom hard. She arched her back and kicked her legs.</p> <p>When five minutes were up. Caroline walked over to the camera, turned around, spread her legs, bent over and grabbed her ankles. Revealing pink butt cheeks. This was done to show Mr. Carlton the chastisement. It was Julie who suggested spreading the legs to give him a satisfying view of the young girls.</p> <p>When Mr. Carlton viewed the tape and saw Caroline bend over and expose herself to him his heart almost stopped. When Kelly showed him her puffy pussy he stopped the tape, got up and locked his office door. He didn’t want anyone walking in while he was in hand to gland combat. He came when Emily bent over and flashed him a very moist cunny.</p> <p>The girls again lined up for more spankings. </p> <p>“The girls will now get three minutes with the paddle.” the voice over indicated.</p> <p>Three girls were lined up and rubbing their behinds. The tears trickled down their cheeks yet their distress was not expressed in the faces of the supposedly punished girls. It was evident that they tried to hide their anticipation.</p> <p>Mr. Carlton didn’t bother cleaning up. It won’t make sense to clean twice, he was pulling the pud yet again.</p> <p>Pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop</p> <p>Julie swung the ping pong paddle over the entire area of Caroline’s hiney.</p> <p>After three minutes She got up from Julie’s lap and moved to Phil’s while Kelly laid across Julie’s lap.</p> <p>The sounds of the pops bouncing off tender and now hot cheeks, filled the Dubois basement.</p> <p>Caroline was now across Mr. Dubois’s lap who was an experienced spanker. He held a heavier wooden paddle about 9 inches long with 4 holes drilled through the face to reduce wind resistance and thus come down harder. </p> <p>After nine minutes of paddling, Caroline’s tears were real. She walked to the video camera turned and bent over. Her backside was now dark red with black and blue splotches. Her pussy was moist with juices shimmering off her inner thighs.</p> <p>Mr. Carlton was nearly delirious while holding the sausage hostage. After viewing Caroline, Kelly and Emily’s moist, no rather, wet honey pots. The only thought he had was, “Why did the smallest girl have hair on her pussy but the bigger girls didn’t?”</p> <p>The tape went black for a second. The next scene revealed the girls standing with their arms tied and suspended from the ceiling. Caroline faced east, Kelly faced west and Emily faced north. The camera’s angle showed all three victims with their punished sit-downs.</p> <p>“The girls will now get 1 minute with the strap.” said the voice over.</p> <p>Phil stood behind Caroline. He had a wide belt wrapped around his right fist with 2 feet hanging waiting to be swung. Phil thought she had the least experience and wanted to go easy on her.</p> <p>Julie stood behind Kelly with a strap 4ft. Long. It was a lighter strap than the one Tom wielded on Emily.</p> <p>The voice on the tape proclaimed, “the girls will get one minute with the straps. Let the beatings begin!”</p> <p>Whap smack whump pop whack thwap smack smack pop</p> <p>The girls had only whimpered after the paddles. Now the were screeching, yelling and crying.</p> <p>After one minute the camera circled the dancing girls showing the damage done to their young bodies. Mr. Carlton was damaging his own body again, he almost choked the chicken to death.</p> <p>“Mr. Carlton. We hope the punishment the girls have gone through has sufficiently satisfied your requirements for chastisement.” the voice over said.</p> <p>Phil was sure that after viewing the tape Mr. Carlton would never expel any of the girls, hold them back maybe but never get rid of them.</p> <p>The tape went to black but Mr. Carlton could have shown that he heard, “Okay girls lets go upstairs and have some real fun.”</p> </div>",[]
1704,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Defining Punishments",-1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-30,2,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken019.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil, his attorney, Mr. Hollingscraft, Kelly and Caroline sat in Judge Fudd’s chambers as they awaited his verdict. School had been let out for the summer 4 days prior. All the paperwork had been signed and now all they needed was the Judges approval. The problem was that Kelly had appeared before the Judge on her second charge of theft. Judge E. Fudd was concerned about Phil’s ability to raise two girls if he couldn’t keep one in line.</p> <p>Kelly stood up and said, “ Your honor my Father was patient with me hoping I’d see the light. After he explained to me the errors of my way I repented. I’ve really tried to improve my schoolwork and changed my friends. It was Caroline I picked on but now I really want her as my sister. Please your honor, grant this petition for guardianship.”</p> <p>“Yes, from your school records I see a definite improvement. Your principal, Mr. Carlton has given a most enthusiastic recommendation for Mr. McCracken’s guardianship of Caroline.” said the judge.</p> <p>Whack went the gavel, “permission granted.” and with a flourish Judge E. Fudd signed the court order giving custody of Caroline to Phil McCracken. </p> <p>After lunch and many thanks to Mr. Hollingscraft from his daughter, Kelly and Phil, The McCracken’s and Caroline returned home.</p> <p>“Little one.” Phil said. “Now that you’re a member of the family. I feel its’ necessary we get it straight about discipline here. Please remove your clothing.”</p> <p>As Caroline stripped Phil continued.</p> <p>“I know that you, Kelly and Emily are intelligent and can see the entire picture. When you’re getting your butt warmed you anticipate the final result. That hardly makes it punishment. Please follow me to the work out room.”</p> <p>Once in the work out room Phil tied her hands together and suspended her arms from the ceiling. He then attached her ankles to a spreader bar. He could see that Caroline was already getting excited as her pussy drooled juices unto her pussy lips and thighs. Phil caressed her crotch.</p> <p>“Punishment is something that should be avoided, preferably by proper behavior.” </p> <p>He now was caressing her small but firm breasts, making her breathe in short gasps.</p> <p>“Rewards are for enduring without complaints, complying and not fighting.”</p> <p>Caroline was twitching and panting as Phil nibbled her nipples and swirled her clit.</p> <p>Caroline suddenly realized that Phil was no longer touching her. From the stairway she heard him say, “You’ll stay there for an hour.”</p> <p>“Papa, aren’t you going to spank me?”</p> <p>“Nooo.”</p> </div>",[]
1705,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Halloween, Part 1",1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-31,3,3,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken020.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The three girls stood before Judge E. Fudd and trembled as he was pouring forth his opinion of them and their actions. He said he was going to exam their school records and if they were lacking then they’d be going off to Juvenal detention till they were eighteen years old.</p> <p>Kelly, Emily and Caroline stood by their fathers and couldn’t help but smile. </p> <p>Oops. Maybe I should have started at the beginning.</p> <p>October 1st Wednesday morning Phil received a call from his city councilman asking for his help with the Halloween bash for the school kids. This time the city decided that there would be a two-part party. One would be for the younger kids with a haunted house and costumes. The second party would be for the junior high and high schoolers. Of course to pull this off there would have to be a large donation to fund such an event. Phil promised to donate a handsome amount for the bash. The councilman reminded Phil that Halloween was on a Friday night and the city wanted as many kids in one place as possible, especially since trick or treating had been banned. </p> <p>Phil called his younger brother who is well known in the Chicagoland area as a rock star and radio DJ. Phil convinced him to play at the high school bash. He got the girls involved in promotions and decorating the empty warehouse. The girls got their friends involved and soon most of the kids were doing something to insure a good time for all. That is except for Lisa Anderson who had been kicked out of junior high school three weeks before summer vacation.</p> <p>Lisa and her friends wouldn’t be caught dead at the bash. It was the nerds and geeks night out as far as Lisa, Claire Barth and Mary Adams were concerned. She and her fellow conspirators decided that maybe they could do something to get even with Kelly, Caroline and Emily.</p> <p>Halloween night and the warehouse was filling up long before the start time. Kelly proudly showed off her uncle Bernie who was busy signing autographs. Bernie McCracken was the keyboardist for the group ‘Deep Six’. </p> <p>A side step from this part of the story if you please. Phil &amp; Bernie’s parents insisted that they learn an instrument. Since Bernie always had an interest in music he chose the keyboard and Phil just followed. Bernie wanted to play all types of music while Phil preferred the crooner’s ballads. He’d play Johnny Mathis, Dean Martin, Frank Sinatra, Tom Jones etc. While Kelly was a baby Phil often rocked her to sleep while singing, ‘The Twelfth of Never’ or ‘Strangers in the Night’.</p> <p>When the girls were busy he’d play the keyboard and softly sing. Kelly and Emily whenever they’d catch him singing would kid him about the moldy oldies and would often mimic gagging. Caroline however would listen enraptured. Then again when the love of your life sings even if he sounds like Tiny Tim, to her he sounds like Pavarotti. A couple of weeks ago while the girls had a study group with four other girls; Phil was at the Clavinova and was singing. Caroline came and listened to hear him croon. He looked at her and started with Tom Jones’ ‘What’s New Pussycat?’ putting emphasis on the ‘Pussy’. He fortissimo on the finial “Your pussycat nose.” All the while looking Caroline in the eye and smiling. He went into Dean Martin’s ‘In the Misty Moonlight’ but went over the edge when he sang Johnny Mathis’s ‘Chances Are’. Caroline had been so turned on and got wet down, eh, down there, she didn’t realize she lost control of her bladder and peed on herself and the carpet. </p> <p>Phil was singing to Caroline who had this dreamy look on her face when suddenly she looked surprised, looked down, screamed, put her hands to her face and ran out of the room. </p> <p>Phil was confused, he couldn’t figure out what he could have said or sung that could cause her to respond like that. He smelled the scent of ammonia. He looked where Caroline was standing and saw the yellow stain on the Champaign colored carpet.</p> <p>Kelly and the rest of the girls ran in and ask what happened?</p> <p>“Caroline had an accident.” Phil solemnly said. “None of you will make fun of her now will you?”</p> <p>Kelly and Emily turned to the other girls and said, “No we won’t. Will we?” The tone of voice and a look that could kill convinced the other girls not to rib Caroline.</p> <p>“Thank you ladies. I owe you big time.” Phil said as he left the room.</p> <p>He found Caroline in the bathroom cleaning herself.</p> <p>“Little one.” He gently said.</p> <p>She turned and looked at him. Her face was red and her eyes puffy.</p> <p>“Little one, I’m honored.”</p> <p>“Why?” she mumbled </p> <p>“I didn’t know I had it in me to cause a girl (here he stopped and corrected himself) a woman to become so involved in a song that she losses control of herself. He spread his arms inviting her to come for a hug.</p> <p>She came and they wrapped their arms around each other. Caroline had her face buried in his shirt.</p> <p>“Diff yohmmf meanit.” Phil cupped her face and leaned back and asked, “What did you say?”</p> <p>“Did you mean it? The songs. Did you mean them?”</p> <p>Phil leaned over and kissed her forehead and then her nose and then tenderly on the lips. He then put his mouth to her ear and whispered “Yes little one I do.”</p> <p>Now back to the Halloween Bash.</p> <p>Bernie and the Deep Six were playing loud. To loud for Phil to take much longer. The Dubois’ also couldn’t take the volume. They told the girls Phil would pick them up at 1:00 when the bash would shut down.</p> <p>Emily, Kelly and Caroline were the hits of the party. They danced with everyone. They’d go to the wallflowers and asked them if they wanted to dance. As the boys mumbled the girls would take their hand and drag them to the dance floor. The girls enjoyed it all, the dancing, the attention, the music, everything. </p> <p>One point of the party they would remember was when the band took a break. Bernie took the mike and said,</p> <p>“Guys! I just can’t believe the language you use. They way you talk to these lovely ladies is abominable. Let me recite an old poem for you,</p> <blockquote><p> Banish the use of the four letter words<br/> Whose meanings are never obscure.<br/> The Anglos and Saxons, those bawdy old birds,<br/> Where vulgar, obscene and impure.<br/> But cherish the use of the weak-kneed phase<br/> That never quite says what you mean;<br/> You’d better be known for your hypocrite ways<br/> Than as vulgar, impure or obscene.</p> <p> When nature is calling, plain speaking is out.<br/> When ladies, God bless’ em, are milling about,<br/> You may wee-wee, make water, or empty the glass;<br/> You can powder your nose; even “Johnnie” may pass;<br/> Shake the dew off the lily; see the man ‘bout the dog’,<br/> Or when everyone’s soused, it’s “condensing the fog.”<br/> But be pleased to remember if you would know bliss<br/> That only in Shakespeare do characters- - - -.</p> <p> When your dinners are hearty with onions and beans,<br/> With garlic and cola and bacon and greens;<br/> Your bowels get busy distilling a gas<br/> That nature insists be permitted to pass.<br/> You are polite, and try to exhale<br/> Without noise or odor (you frequently fail);<br/> Expecting a zephyr, you usually start,<br/> For even a deafer would call it a - - - -.</p> <p> You may speak of a “movement” or sit on a seat,<br/> Have a passage, or stool-or simply excrete,<br/> Or say to the others, “I’m going out back”<br/> And groan in pure joy in that smelly old shack.<br/> You can go “Lay a cable” or “do number two”<br/> Or sit on the toidey and make a do-do,<br/> But ladies and men who are socially fit<br/> Under no provocation will go take a - - - -.</p> <p> A woman has bosoms, a bust, or a breast,<br/> Those lily white swellings that bulge ’neat<br/> Her vest.<br/> They are towers of ivory, sheaves of new wheat;<br/> In a moment of passion, ripe apples to eat.<br/> You may speak of her nipples as small rings of fire.<br/> With hardly a question of raising her ire.<br/> But by her grandfather’s beard will she throw fits<br/> If you speak of them roundly as good honest - - - -.</p> <p> It’s a quivering pigeon, caressing you hand,<br/> Or the National Anthem that makes us all stand.<br/> Or perhaps it’s a flower, a grotto, a well,<br/> The hope of the world, or a velvety hell,<br/> But friend heed this warning, beware the affront<br/> Of aping a Saxon: don’t call it a - - - -.</p> <p> Though a lady repel your advance, She’ll be kind<br/> Just as long as you ’intimate” what’s on your mind.<br/> You may tell her you’re hungry, you need to be swung,<br/> You may ask her see how your etchings are hung,<br/> You may mention the ashes that need to be hauled;<br/> Put the lid on her sauce-pan (“lay” isn’t to bald);<br/> But the moment you’re forthright, get ready to duck:<br/> The girl isn’t born yet who’ll stand for “Let’s - - - -.”</p> <p> So boys, take to heart what you learned today.<br/> When tempted to curse, hold those words at bay.<br/> Abandon the language that’s’ vulgar and lacks class,<br/> Cause should you use them, then you can kiss my - - -!”</p> </blockquote> <p> This brought a howl of laughter from the boys and the girls as well as the adults who where chaperoning the party. For the rest of the evening girls could be seen waggling their fingers at a boys face.</p> <p>Time flew or so it seemed. 1:00 am came much to soon for all the kids. Bernie and the Deep Six had stopped playing an hour ago and the kids were saying their goodbyes.</p> <p>Phil waited by the door; he’d be patient and not rush the girls. Phil turned when he felt a lite tap on his shoulder. There stood a police officer. </p> <p>“Hey Bob haven’t seen you since the barbeque. How you doing?”</p> <p>“Sorry to say this Phil but I’m here on business. There has been some trouble at the Junior High school, graffiti and broken windows. A few minutes ago we got an anonymous phone call telling us that Kelly, Caroline and a friend of theirs, Emily Dubois are responsible for the damage. You know Emily?”</p> <p>“Very well. You met her and her parents at the barbeque. I know they didn’t have anything to do with the vandalism. They’ve been here all night.”</p> <p>“Have you?”</p> <p>“Eh. No I haven’t. But the junior high is at least seven miles from here. How could they get there and back?”</p> <p>“Phil, I know Kelly and Caroline and if you say Emily is not involved than I believe you. But Lt. Haley and principal Carlton would like you and the girls to come to the school, if you don’t mind.”</p> <p>Phil rounded up the girls and explained what had happened. His heart broke when their happy faces turn to despair.</p> <p>First Phil heard, “Daddy, Papa, Mr. McCracken!” and then in unison, “We didn’t do nuttin!!!”</p> <p>“I know you didn’t and the police know you didn’t but they still want us at the school, now.” Phil explained.</p> <p>“Papa can I use your phone?” asked Caroline.</p> <p>“I’ll take care of it this time little one. No need to bother your Father.”</p> <p>Caroline knew in her heart that if Papa said it’d be all right than it’ll be all right. </p> <p>Phil did call the Dubois and informed them of the situation. If they weren’t needed then Emily would spend the night with him and of course the girls.</p> <p>At the school Phil walked into Mr. Carlton’s office where his old friend Lt. Bill Haley meet him. Phil once had been and auxiliary officer serving one day a week. This allowed him to carry a gun. The program was eliminated but Phil kept in contact with the friends he made on the force.</p> <p>Lt. Haley greeted the girls but couldn’t resist the temptation to tease them a bit.</p> <p>“Okay girls can you prove you didn’t do the vandalism to the school?”</p> <p>All three started to protest and proclaimed their innocence’s.</p> <p>“Come on Bill, don’t tease em.” Phil said.</p> <p>Phil looked at Caroline who was doing a little dance. He leaned over and asked her, “You gotta use the rest room?”</p> <p>“Nooo.” She said. But left the room any way. Emily and Kelly went with her.</p> <p>Phil and Bill chitchatted for a while until the girls returned.</p> <p>Bill looked at them and said, “You may be wondering why I asked you to be here since it’s so late and we know you had nothing to do with the with the vandalism. Hooligans are rarely smart. Most of the time they’re a French fry short of a happy meal. Those idiots didn’t realize that there are ten different video cameras recording everything that happened. We just wanted you here to see if you could identify them.” “What’s’ a hooligan?” asked Caroline.</p> <p>“Never mind, lets get on with it.”</p> <p>Principal Carlton walked in the office and even at that late hour his face lit up and the gleam in his eyes shown at the presence of the Musketeers. He invited everyone into the security office where a series of video monitors showed black and white grainy pictures of the schools campus.</p> <p>“I’ve already identified seven of the eight kids involved. I hope you can id the last one and we can make a clean sweep right away.” said Mr. Carlton. He secretly wanted Emily or Kelly or Caroline to be involved. He wanted to see another video.</p> <p>The only one that Mr. Carlton couldn’t identify was the driver of the car that brought the eights delinquents. Kelly told Mr. Carlton that it was Mark Adams, Mary’s brother.</p> <p>Lt. Haley told Officer Bob Collins to get the addresses of the offenders from Principal Carlton and then round them up.</p> <p>Phil called Tom and explained the evening’s events and told him that he’d bring Emily home around lunch. He was sure that they’d be sleeping late.</p> <p>That night in Phil’s large bed the four of them relieved the tensions of the early mornings events. Phil and Caroline paired off as Kelly and Emily 69’d. One cum and they were fast asleep.</p></div>",[]
1706,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Halloween, Part 2",2,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-31,3,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken021.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The phone woke Phil up. It was 10:30am and the states attorney asked Phil if he and the girls could be at courtroom 312 this afternoon at 2:30pm. Phil assured him they’d be there.</p> <p>The courtroom was not large. It was used mostly cases involving children and families. The states attorney explained the all the kids denied their involvement, which only sealed their fates. They were shown the videos and heard the tape accusing Kelly, Caroline and Emily of being the perpetrators. Lisa Anderson had been the one identified as the caller. </p> <p>All the boys were to be sent to boot camp for a year. Toni Banks and Heather Barrett since they only stayed at the car and didn’t do any damage. Yet it was assumed they acted as lookouts or at least could have walked away. Instead they denied everything thus they obstructed justice. They were placed on one year’s probation having to report to an officer once a week. They’d have to do community service for a year and just one minor infraction would send them to Juvenal detention for the remainder of the sentence.</p> <p>Now for some reason Mr. Carlton stepped in and made a request of Judge E. Fudd. That request was to be revealed now that the McCracken’s, Dubois’ and the musketeers were here.</p> <p>Mr. Carlton greeted everyone and addressed the court,</p> <p>“Your honor. As principal of the junior high school, I feel I’ve failed these girls here who stand before you. Yet I know that redemption is within their grasp if they’d but reach out and take it. A former member of Lisa’s little gang is here in this court. She has appeared before you, your honor. Yet her father did something that changed her life. To lose these girls to the whims of their self-indulgence would be failing society. I ask that Mr. McCracken take these offenders for a day and do what ever it was that caused the change in his daughters life.”</p> <p>Judge E. Fudd looked at each of the wayward girls and then at Phil and Kelly. </p> <p>“I am well aware of Kelly’s transformation and I agree that some times a firm hand is required. Right now the firmer the better. If Lisa, Claire and Mary agree and volunteer to submit to his administration Then I’ll give them the same sentence as Toni and Heather. If they refuse then its’ boot camp for a year.”</p> <p>Lisa, Mary and Claire all started crying. Claire and Mary were accusing Lisa of getting them into trouble. </p> <p>Lisa’s Mother said, “Send her to the boot camp. That way I’d be rid of the brat for a year.”</p> <p>For some reason it was that statement that caused Lisa to choose the day with the McCracken’s.</p> <p>Claire and Mary were in a panic. They had no idea what to expect. They didn’t want to go to boot camp but they had no Idea what Kelly and now Caroline would be doing to them. They did know that Kelly was still there so Phil didn’t kill her, and she was a much better person.</p> <p>All three decided to spend a day with Phil, Kelly and Caroline.</p> <p>Phil addressed the court, “Your honor, I thank you for the accolades however I must tell the truth. I couldn’t have accomplished what I did with out the help of Tom, Julie and Emily Dubois. If the girls are submitting to me for a day then let it be known that they’ll be submitting to all six of us. If that is all right with you Judge.”</p> <p>“If that is what it will take. Well girls? Which will it be? Boot camp or Mr. McCracken’s Correction Academy?”</p> <p>All three chose the ‘Academy’.</p> <p>“Be at the Dubois residence at 9:00am tomorrow. Don’t be late or you’ll be sorry or I should say sorrier. Remember, this is like a roller coaster ride, once you start you can‘t get off. Once you walk in the door there‘ll be no stopping until your parents pick you up at 5:00pm. Is that understood?” asked Phil.</p> <p>They nodded that they understood.</p> <p>After a quick discussion, Tom went home to rearrange the basement. He would remove the ‘reward’ toys like the Sybian machine. While he was doing that Phil, Julie and the girls had to drive to Chicago to a shop that specialized in B/D equipment and outfits. They’d have to hurry, as it was to close soon.</p> <p>Mr. Carlton did request a copy of the video if one were to be made. He asked with the greatest expectation.</p> <p>At the store Julie picked out three sets of wrist cuffs, ankle cuffs, arm cuffs, and collars all with locks. An extra spreader bar, two lite straps and two rattan canes. Two cat-O-nine tails with braded tails, these were meant to punish. Several paddles of different weights, some were leather and a couple were wood. Nipple clamps were bought and tried on the musketeers. </p> <p>The girls were told to pick out dominatrix outfits shoes or boots included. Kelly picked out a leather outfit that had a mini skirt. She got several pairs of black nylons. Her shoes were 3-inch heel platforms. She vividly remembered her session with the four-½ inch needle high heels. She got a belt with a hook to hang a severe looking strap.</p> <p>Caroline chose an outfit that didn’t quite fit the image; it was a blue satin teddy, blue nylons and blue thigh high boots with 3-inch heels. It was the only one in the store that would fit her diminutive figure. She had lost all the fat that embarrassed her. The belt only came in black, as was the riding crop that hung from it. </p> <p>Emily chose a black teddy, garters, nylons, 4-inch high heels (black), from her belt hung a four-foot dog whip made of nylon. The whip stung like the devil but wouldn’t cut. </p> <p>They made a stop at the grocery store a got a large bottle of Nair and a couple of jars of Vicks Mentholated rub. Thick steaks, potatoes and some nice wine for the lunch tomorrow as well as plain oatmeal.</p> <p>At the Dubois home the all discussed what would done for eight hours and what wouldn’t be done. It was decided not to pee on the miscreants. Nothing would be done that would leave a mark for more than a week and no sex, at least for the ones being disciplined. Tickling too seemed out of order, but being tied and gagged does seem to be proper.</p> <p>They decided that they’d all get to bed early and that the McCracken clan would spend the night. This time however the pairing off would be different. Julie took Kelly by the hand and said, “Let a woman who knows how to make love to another woman make love to you.”</p> <p>Tom simply took Caroline’s hand and led her to the guest room. She looked back wistfully at Phil. Emily came to Phil and said, “I guess its’ you and me tonight.” She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him deeply and with passion.</p> </div>",[]
1707,"Daddy, I'm Sorry: Halloween, Part 3",3,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-10-31,2,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken022.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>The knock on the door came at 8:50am. Tom opened the door and there stood Mary Adams with her Father. </p> <p>“Come in.” Tom gestured for them to enter.</p> <p>“Mary, please do as you’re told and accept the consequences of your actions. I’ve been patient with you, hopping you’d see the light and come around. This is you last chance. Mess up and it’s boot camp for a year. If that happens then you leave me no choice but to send you to a strict boarding school when you get back from camp.” Mary’s Father pleaded with her. He and Phil had a lot in common.</p> <p>Before Tom could close the door another car drove up. Claire Barth got and walked up the steps to greet Tom. He Mother glared at her from the drivers seat.</p> <p>Exactly at 9:00am Lisa arrived kicking and screaming. Her Father had to drag her out of the car by her spiked hair. Her walked up the stairs and pushed her through the door. He liked the sight that greeted him. There stood Phil and Julie each with a strap in their hands. They were watching as Mary and Claire were removing their clothes. When Lisa saw her friends she let loose with another triad of obscenities. </p> <p>Julie walked over to her and said, “Strip!”</p> <p>“F--k you B---h! I’m not taking my clothes off for anyone!”</p> <p>“Except her boyfriends.” Sighed her Father.</p> <p>“Mr. Anderson will you help us to get her undressed?” Tom asked.</p> <p>Phil, Tom and Mr. Anderson grabbed various articles of clothing and pulled or pushed as needed. Soon she was as naked as her friends except that now they were wearing collars, wrist cuffs and ankle cuffs, all with locks. Lisa is a fourteen year old, she had been held back in school. Her breasts were nicely developed. </p> <p>Julie made sure that Lisa would soon match her friends.</p> <p>“Okay girls follow me.” said Julie as she turned on her heel and walked to the basement stairs. She never looked back to see if her order was being followed.</p> <p>Claire and Mary feel instep behind Julie. Lisa had to be pushed and assisted down the stairs. There the girls saw a sight that made their blood run cold. Emily, Kelly and Caroline, dressed up like something out of a gothic horror show.</p> <p>Looking around Mary and Claire noticed four video cameras turned on and recording.</p> <p>Caroline walked to Mary. She attached her wrist cuffs then led he to a chain hanging from the ceiling. There was a hook on the end of the chain, which clipped to the cuffs. Caroline then went to a crank located next to the wall and started to turn the handle. </p> <p>Clack clack clack clack clack</p> <p>Mary’s arms were pulled up and soon the chain caused them to be taut.</p> <p>Emily did the same for Claire.</p> <p>It took Kelly, Phil and Tom to get Lisa suspended.</p> <p>“I guess we’re going to have to take the fight out of her,” said Tom “I’ll be right back.”</p> <p>Lisa was yelling and making all sorts of threats.</p> <p>Julie stood before the suspended girls and told them to watch what was about to happen to their captured leader.</p> <p>Tom returned with two buckets of water, cold water from the laundry room tape. He put one down and the other he poured over Lisa’s head.</p> <p>The water was not iced but in October it was about 50 degrees. Lisa’s body chilled as water washed out the temporary dye in her hair. The other bucket washed more dye out. </p> <p>Tom went to get more water as Kelly and Phil started to wash her hair with a bar of soap. Tom returned and another bucket of water poured over her Lisa’s head. </p> <p>Lisa’s teeth were chattering. Her body was shivering and her hair lay limp on her head. More water splashed against her running the mixed dyes down the drain.</p> <p>“Nothing left to say?” asked Kelly.</p> <p>“F…f.. f--k y.. you, bbb---hhh.”</p> <p>Caroline piped in with, “I think she should be gagged.”</p> <p>“Hmmm I think you’re right.” said Julie “but which one should we use?”</p> <p>“The penis gag. She always was a cocksucker.” said Caroline. Oops the look on Papa’s face told her she’ll pay for that one, oh well the shot was worth it. </p> <p>“If you make too much noise or make threats then you too can have a gag.” Emily told the hanging girls.</p> <p>Phil placed his hand on Lisa’s back and slid it down to her rump. </p> <p>“She’s really cold. Why don’t you girls warm her up?” he said.</p> <p>Kelly stood to Lisa’s left, Emily to her right and Caroline stood in front of her.</p> <p>Emily jerked her little whip and it snaked out. She brought across Lisa’s shoulders. </p> <p>Twick!</p> <p>“Yeowwww!!!!!”</p> <p>Kelly raised her strap and brought down across Lisa’s butt cheeks.</p> <p>Crack!</p> <p>“Ooouuuwww!”</p> <p>Caroline took the riding crop and brought the leather tip down sharply on Lisa’s left breast’s nipple.</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>“Ooohhhh!”</p> <p>Twick!</p> <p>Crack!</p> <p>Whap!</p> <p>Lisa was jumping and pulled on her bounds. She twisted trying to avoid the punishing strikes on her body.</p> <p>Twick! Twick! Twick!</p> <p>Crack! Crack! Crack!</p> <p>Whap! Whap! Whap!</p> <p>“I think she’s warm enough now,” said Julie. “I think it’s that that we show them that they are nothing but little spoiled children.”</p> <p>Julie got the large bottle of Nair and handed it to Caroline. Caroline put a generous amount on her fingers and started to rub it on Lisa’s mound. She worked her way to her pussy lips and finally up her crevice. She handed the bottle to Kelly who applied the depilatory to Mary. Emily did Claire.</p> <p>“We’ll let it set for ten minutes and then wipe it off. Come Emily, Caroline, Kelly lets take a break. No talking unless you want to end up like Lisa.</p> <p>Lisa, Mary and Claire were left hanging in silence. Ten minutes later the Musketeers returned with towels and started wiping the Nair and hair. Soon they had naked pussies like Emily and Kelly. Caroline decided that it was time she joined her sister in the bare twat club.</p> <p>Once the hanging girls where cleaned up Julie announced that the punishments were to start. She went to Lisa and said, “Had you co-operated you wouldn’t have such a head start.”</p> <p>Mr. McCracken, Mr. Dubois and myself will each spank you for five minutes. Then Emily, Kelly and Caroline will have at you for five minutes. Then we’ll take a break before administering more correction. Men, shall we begin?”</p> <p>Julie went to Mary, Tom went to Claire and Phil went to Lisa.</p> <p>Julie exclaimed, “Begin!”</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!</p> <p>For five minutes the suspended girls got a hard hand spanking, no warm up for these naughty children.</p> <p>Phil Moved to Mary Tom went to Lisa and Julie went Claire. Again for five minutes the sound of hinnies being punished filled the basement.</p> <p>Now Phil went to Claire Tom went to Mary and Julie went to Lisa.</p> <p>Five minutes later three very contrite crying girls were ready to repent. They would have gladly joined a convent just to get away from that basement.</p> <p>They were left hanging and sobbing for ten minutes.</p> <p>“Okay girls, its’ time for some real!! Punishment.”</p> <p>Kelly went to Lisa, Caroline went to Mary and Emily went to Claire. Julie exclaimed, “Begin!”</p> <p>Crack! Wwwoooeeee!</p> <p>Twick! Screech!</p> <p>Whap! Yipes!</p> <p>For five minutes the Musketeers gave their best attention to the girl in front of them.</p> <p>“Time!” Yelled Julie.</p> <p>Kelly went to Mary; Emily went to Lisa and Caroline to Claire.</p> <p>Twick! OOWWWWW!!</p> <p>Crack! Yyyooowww</p> <p>Whap! Ouch!</p> <p>Five more minutes, the Musketeers arms were growing tired.</p> <p>“Time!” Yelled Julie.</p> <p>Kelly went to Claire, Caroline went to Lisa and Emily went to Mary.</p> <p>Emily’s whip would wrap around shoulders, tummies, butts and thighs. She’d swing up between legs and down the crevice of the cheeks.</p> <p>Caroline punished nipples and areolas until the breasts became swollen. Phil was disappointed at the vengeance his little one was taking on her former tormentors. She’d beat the girls Mounds of Venus and their clefts and inner thighs.</p> <p>Kelly used her strap, lite, as it was to punish the backsides of her former friends. She did a good job for by the time she was done those behinds were red with blotchy black and blue marks.</p> <p>“Time!” yelled Julie.</p> <p>Addressing the miscreants, Julie said, “We’ll be taking a break now for about a half hour. We’ll release till its’ time to resume.”</p> <p>This came as welcomed news to the hanging girls; they were tied of having their arms stretched above their heads. They would be sadly mistaken.</p> <p>Kelly and Emily went to Mary and released her, but immediately attached the cuffs together behind her back. They had her get on the knees. Caroline brought the large jar of Vicks and three hands dipped in and brought out large globs of the mentholated grease. Kelly rubbed in unto Mary’s right breast while Emily did Mary’s left. Caroline was rubbing the stuff on Mary’s butt cheeks and thighs. This was done to keep the pain at its present level not allowing the pain to subside.</p> <p>Mary was then forced to lie down on the concrete floor while her ankles were attached to her wrist cuffs. Mary was now hogtied and whimpering. </p> <p>Claire got the same treatment.</p> <p>The only difference with Lisa was when was laid down it was not on the concrete floor but the Bristol mat Tom had borrowed from Phil for a special session with Emily and Julie.</p> <p>Tom and Julie had already gone upstairs and were playing the monster with two backs. Phil was changing the videotapes. The Musketeers went upstairs to get a little relief. Phil was going to start lunch. </p> <p>Phil walked into the living room and saw Tom and Julie engaged. The girls had their pussies exposed and were just about to fondly each other. Somewhere in this vast universe there is a controlling entity that wanted a bit of justice to be visited on the Musketeers. All three yelped and said “The Vicks!”</p> <p>It seems that while they wiped their hands there was still a lot on their fingers. Those fingers found their way in another girl’s pussy. Vicks works as a liniment and on labia’s, let alone inside, it burns.</p> <p>Three girls scrambled for the bathroom.</p> <p>Phil thought, maybe they’ll go easier on the little delinquents downstairs. </p> <p>The break was supposed to be only as long as it took to cum. It took quite q while for the girls to get the Vicks out of their twats. So long that lunch was nearly ready.</p> <p>“Go and bring them up here. We’ll be eating in fifteen minutes.” Phil told the girls. </p> <p>Soon three girls walked into the kitchen. Hands attached behind their backs and hobble chains attached to their ankles. They could only step as high a step.</p> <p>“Kelly, teach them tower position, nadu.” Phil directed.</p> <p>Kelly sat Japanese style with her legs spread apart.</p> <p>“Do it!” Emily ordered.</p> <p>The three bound girls managed to sit. Only Mary spread her legs as far as they’d go.</p> <p>Caroline stepped forward and tapped the leather tip of the riding crop against Lisa’s nipple and said, “Do you want me to make you do it right?”</p> <p>Two sets of legs slide as open as they’d go. The three girls sitting in tower smelled a delicious aroma of steaks, mashed potatoes, rice and vegetable medley.</p> <p>They sat and watched as Phil poured wine for all six diners. Kelly and Emily served the food. The three sitting tower were left to watch. Many accolades were given for the meal and Phil blushed. Dessert was apple pie.</p> <p>Once they were done eating and had cleared the table it was announced that it was time for the delinquents to eat. Phil went to a large pot that he had left to cool. He spooned out luke warm oatmeal, made with water, not milk. Three bowls were filled, as were three bowls of tepid water. These bowls were placed before the miscreants.</p> <p>Lisa, Mary and Claire looked at the gooey mess and asked, “Don’t we get steaks?”</p> <p>“Nope! You’ve not earned it. If you won’t eat what’s put in front of you I’ll let Emily and her whip convince you to eat.” said Phil.</p> <p>“How can we eat with our arms behind our backs, or with out spoons?”</p> <p>“Guess. You have ten seconds to start.”</p> <p>The leaned forward and buried their faces into the bowls and lapped up the not to tasty gruel. When they had finished eating they drank the water by sucking it up. Some of the oatmeal that had stuck to their faces fell into the water making a vapid mess. </p> <p>Having finished their lunch, Phil asked them if they needed to go to the bathroom. This of course embarrassed them and they blushed.</p> <p>Kelly helped Claire get up and held her arm as she escorted her to one of the two bathrooms in the Dubois home. Caroline assisted Mary. Once seated on the porcelain throne each of the girls found it difficult to do their business. Never before did they have to go with their arms and feet bound and some one they didn’t like standing over them. It took threats of more punishments to force the to void their bladders. Then the ultimate indignity another girl wiped them clean.</p> <p>After Lisa had relieved herself the girls were ushered back down stairs and told to assume tower position. Julie told them that they were going to play a game. She produced three eggs and put one on the floor in front of each girl. You are going to push the eggs across the floors from here to the other end of the basement with your nose. You will be encouraged to do it as fast as possible by having one of our darling daughters whip your asses with a strap. If the egg breaks, you lose. The winner gets to sit out the next game. The girl whipping the winner’s ass will get a special treat tonight, Phil’s home made rum soaked baa baas. On the count of three begin pushing.</p> <p>“One!” “Two!” “Three!”</p> <p>Whap! The straps started hitting their marks. The Musketeers didn’t hit as hard as could have nor as often as they wanted, not after Phil pointed out the Karma that was visited on them.</p> <p>Mary’s egg did break and she sat crying lightly as she waited for the game to end.</p> <p>Lisa was ahead of Mary. It was hard with the hobble chains keeping them from moving to forward more then ten inches at a time.</p> <p>Lisa won. She was again suspended while Mary and Claire played the next game.</p> <p>Julie had their cuffs unattached. The girls were to stand, legs apart, arms out, palms up. A one-pound book was placed on each palm.</p> <p>“The first one to drop a book losses.” Julie said.</p> <p>Caroline stepped forward with her riding crop and started to smack nipples. Whap! “Ooommpphhh.”</p> <p>Whap! “Owwww&gt;“</p> <p>Whap! “MMmmmmm”</p> <p>Caroline went from one girl to the other, from one tit to the other.</p> <p>Whap! “Nooooo!”</p> <p>Whap! “Plleeaassee.”</p> <p>Whap! Thunk! Claire dropped the book. Mary was suspended along side Lisa.</p> <p>“Claire, you get three minutes with Emily and her whip. You can try and run to avoid her if you want. But you ankles will be hobbled again.” Julie told her.</p> <p>Claire tried to run as the whip snaked around her hips. And then her down her shoulders. And then around her tummy. She kept moving.</p> <p>Several times the whip missed her. Emily thought that if she’d wrap the whip around Claire’s legs she’d fall and could not escape any of the blows. She thought better of it. She purposely missed a few times. She never swung with all her strength. Emily was getting tied of this game. After three minutes Claire collapsed on the floor and cried. She was allowed five minutes of self-indulgence.</p> <p>“All right girls back up stairs.” Julie ordered.</p> <p>The girls were released and hopped up the stairs. They followed Julie to the master bedroom.</p> <p>“It’s 2:15. We’re going to let you take a nap.” Kelly, Caroline and Emily pushed the girls together as Phil and Tom wrapped ropes around them. Once secure, the girls were placed on the bed and covered up.</p> <p>“No talking!” Tom ordered.</p> <p>The punishing six went to the living room and all made love. They all lay together, on top of each other. One girl could turn her head and seen a twat to lick or a dick to suck. The made mad love until 3:45.</p> <p>They went upstairs and released the girls for next to last of their punishments. To Kelly and Caroline it would be the most insipid. Phil would lecture them on morals, ethics and responsibility. </p> <p>There they hung, a captive audience for Phil.</p> <p>At 4:40 Phil finally finished.</p> <p>“Okay girls, you will now get the last punishment, ten minutes with wooden paddles.” Julie solemnly told the suspended girls.</p> <p>Kelly, Caroline and Emily started the swing the long paddles with the holes drilled in them. </p> <p>Whack! It sounded like a gunshot in the basement.</p> <p>Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack!</p> <p>The Musketeers decided they wouldn’t hit to hard, they’d space the blows and they wouldn’t beat them for ten minutes. It would only seem that long.</p> <p>They whacked the three butts for four minutes and even taking it easy on them still produced bright red and hot rear ends.</p> <p>As they were being released Phil told them, “I want you to know this. If your parents feel it is necessary the can bring you back here any time.</p> <p>Their hands were attached behind their backs and with hobbled legs led back up stairs.</p> <p>Julie told them to at the doorway and wait for their parents and then snapped a leash to their collars. </p> <p>“Aren’t we going to get dressed?” asked Lisa.</p> <p>“Nope, you’ll be led out of here just as you are. You clothes are in these bags and no more talking or I’ll let Emily at you until you folks show up.”</p> <p>As each parent arrived Tom or Julie led them out to the car and handed the leash and keys to the parent.</p> <p>Twenty minutes Phil had his arm around Caroline and the other around Kelly.</p> <p>“Papa, can we go home now.”</p> <p>“Sure little one, what do you want to do when we get there?”</p> <p>“I dunno, maybe watch a video.”</p> <p>“Yeah ‘Lady and the Tramp’” said Kelly.</p> </div>",[]
1708,"Amy Bound, Part 1",1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-11-17,10,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken023.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Bill was furious; he was holding his seven-year-old daughter in his lap while his sister drove them home. The little girl ran a 103 fever when he took her to the hospital. It could have been avoided had her mother had her immunized when Amy was 6 months old. It seems that Amy had never been to a Doctor before Bill got custody her a year ago. That night he had a bag of groceries, a toy and a happy meal and stopped by hoping the bitch Eileen would let him spend sometime with his daughter. He knocked on the door and a little voice asked who it was.</p> <p>“It’s daddy.”</p> <p>“I can’t let you in. Mommy isn’t home.”</p> <p>“Honey I got you a happy meal.”</p> <p>The door flew open and a little hand grabbed the bag of food. Bill questioned her and found that Amy had been left alone for two days with out any food. He called the police. Two weeks later he got uncontested custody of Amy, since her mother was in jail on a drug charge and would be there for quite a while. The little girl didn’t seem upset at being taken away from her mother.</p> <p>Amy had to learn early how to get what she wanted or needed. This was a problem for Bill who had to correct her. She did respond favorably and Bill never had to resort to spanking her. She did have a problem with concentrating on things when she was bored. She was a precocious child. Being an only child she grew up quick. On the first day of school, her teacher addressed the class and told them that from now on they, the students were not to use baby words, only grown up words. She looked at one little girl and asked her what did she do last weekend? The kid said, “I visited my Nana.” The teacher corrected her and said “No! You visited your Grandmother, use grown up words.” The teacher now looked at a little boy and asked him what he did that weekend? He said he went for a ride on a choo choo . “ NO! You went for a ride on a train, use grown up words.” The teacher then asked Amy what she did. Amy said she read a book. “Wonder! ful!” exclaimed the teacher, “What was the name of the book?” Amy thought for a second and proudly said “Winnie the Shit!“</p> <p>In school if the teacher couldn’t hold her attention Amy would just get up and do her own thing. Bill considered the source of her problem and just kept his patience and told her what she needed to do. Bill had a lot to learn about raising a child especially a girl. He never could understand the subtlety of the female mind.</p> <p>Now the poor kid was riding home from the emergency room where she was diagnosed with Chickenpox. Amy being a strong-willed child decided that if she itched she’d scratch. Bill, the doctor and Beth, Bill’s sister who was a nurse told her that if she scratched she’d leave pockmarks on her face that would last the rest of her life. Amy scratched. The doctor wrapped her hands in gauze and tape. Now the doctor told her not to rub, she rubbed. It wasn’t that she was a naughty girl she just lacked self-discipline. This lack caused Bill to take measures he had never considered before. He taped Amy’s wrists together behind her back. </p> <p>Amy sat in her father’s lap a sullen child. She itched all over but he restrained her and there was nothing she could do. Her fever dropped to 100.5 and she was still a bit delirious so she quickly fell asleep.</p> <p>Bill carried Amy to her bed and wondered what he should do. He helped her get undressed and rubbed a lotion all over her that helped minimize the itching. He helped her put on a long nightshirt, no underwear. Again she started to rub her face and Bill now knew what he had to do. He had her lie down on her back and took the roll of gauze and wrapped it around her wrist and tied it to the frame of her bed. He did the same for the other wrist. He then looped the gauze around her chest and tied her down to the bed. She was now unable to rub or get up. He knelt down and stroked her cheek.</p> <p>“Daddy, how long will I have to be like this?’ she asked.</p> <p>“About two weeks honey.” </p> <p>“Two weeks?! Do I have to be tied too?”</p> <p>“My dear one, you won’t listen when we tell you not to rub or scratch. You’ll leave marks on your face. I’ll have to take care of your every need until you’re well, and if that means being tied up then you’ll be tied up. Please understand. I love you very much and I’m not doing this because I want to be mean to you. I’m doing it because its’ what’s best for you. I know its’ uncomfortable but when you’re all well no one will ever know that you had the Chickenpox. If I let you do what you want then you’d go through life with little holes in your face. Do you want me to love you and do what is right or do I not love you and let you do what you want?”</p> <p>Bill stood and looked down on his restrained daughter and was stunned at the thoughts that ran through his mind. A young nubile female was tied down to a bed, helpless. She was his captive.</p> <p> Amy looked up at her Father and was stunned at the thoughts that ran through her mind. Her Father loved her enough to do something that was hard on her and him. He wanted the best for her and if that meant taking away her freedom then that was what was going to happen. She felt safe and secure just like when she sat in his lap and he hugged her. She couldn’t get into trouble when she couldn’t move. Daddy was going to take care of her. He already did and never got angry with her. He’d sit her down and talk to her, unlike mom who either ignored her or beat her. </p> <p>Aunt Beth came in and put a bag down and started taking out stuff that Amy didn’t care for. Extra long rolls of gauze and several rolls of adhesive tape and a dreaded bedpan. There was a sippy cup and a baby’s bib and a box of baby wipes. Amy didn’t like what she saw, but then Aunt Beth took out some videos that brightened up Amy. Beth got a heating pad and turned it on low and placed the bedpan on it so it was warm when needed.</p> <p> “ Honey, I’m going to stay right here with you till you’re well.” Bill said as he slid the trundle bed out from under Amy’s bed.</p> <p>Bill and Beth went out to the hall and discussed what had to be done and how he was going to do it. Beth told Bill that she would work on something that would be a big help. She promised to stop by so he could go to Amy’s school and get her homework so Amy wouldn’t fall behind.</p> <p>Bill went to his room and changed into his pajamas. He came into Amy’s room leaned over and kissed her goodnight. He turned out the light and got into the extra bed. Even through it was early he wanted Amy to know he’d be there for her.</p> <p>Bill was a sleep when he was awoken by Amy calling for him.</p> <p>“Daddy! I have to go potty!”</p> <p>“Thank goodness she still uses baby words.” Bill thought.</p> <p>Bill took the bedpan and slid it under Amy’s butt. He then covered her with the blankets giving her a semblance of privacy. </p> <p>Amy was so embarrassed she couldn’t go. Daddy just sat there waiting for her to finish. She kept pushing, squeezing and grunting.</p> <p>Bill was lost in thought. He realized that his little captive had to rely on him for her bodily functions. The more he gave into his mental meandering the more he was conjuring thoughts about controlling her.</p> <p>“ Daddy…Daddy…DADDY!”</p> <p>“Huh. What hon.?”</p> <p>“I’m done.”</p> <p>Bill lifted the blankets and with tissues he gently and tenderly wiped her dry. He looked at what made her a girl. The cleft with its’ tiny clit poking out of the top when her legs were spread.</p> <p>Bill took the pan and emptied it in the toilet. He came back and looked again at his daughter’s little pussy. He had to force himself to cover her.</p> <p>Amy had to force herself to pee. The room wasn’t all that dark, the nightlight gave enough illumination. She could see daddy’s face and it looked, what? she thought, the only word she could think of was ‘hungry’. At first she didn’t like the idea of daddy having to wipe her but he did it so nicely and it felt so good. It was almost fun being helpless and having daddy pamper her. Bill got back in bed and went to sleep. Amy looked at her father, less than three feet away and yet so very close. She fell asleep happy.</p> <p>Bill’s last thought was that he had a feisty little wildcat on his hands. She wanted to be good she just didn’t know how. This thought led to dreams of bondage and control. He dreamed of tying her hands behind her and then her ankles to her wrists. On her back she’d be forced to spread her legs as far as they could go. He dreamed of tying her spread eagle on a X frame or on the bed. The one that frighten him was tying her hands and suspending her with her feet off the floor. The one he enjoyed was the dream of her knelling on the floor with her hands cuffed behind her. Naked except for a velvet choker with a ivory cameo. The cameo was deceptive as the bezel flipped down to be a ring for a leash so he could lead her as a pet.</p> <p>Amy had dreams of her own. Dreams of being abducted by pirates and tied to the mast. Daddy coming to the rescue only to tie her to the bed. Dreams of daddy tying her to the oak tree in the backyard and pulling her pants down so she could pee and then spent an hour wiping her. She liked her dreams.</p> <p>Bill got up early knowing he had a lot to do today. He had to get a hold of his partner and take some time off. He could do some of the work load off the internet. He had to get to Amy’s school and get her work so she wouldn’t fall behind. Maybe do some shopping if Beth had the time to spend with Amy. He went to the kitchen to make her a simple breakfast. He made her toast and a small bowl of oatmeal. Cold orange juice in the sippy cup. He figured if she ate all that then she’d being feeling better. </p> <p>Bill brought the tray of food into the bedroom and looked down at his daughter. He couldn’t feed her while she lay on her back. He untied one hand and as soon as he released it Amy started to rub her face. Bill grabbed her hand and twisted it so she had to turn over. With one hand he had to untie her other hand and then tape the wrists together again behind her back. He didn’t scold her but the look on his face told Amy that he was not pleased. </p> <p>Bill feed her and they talked. Well, Bill talked, mostly about doing what she was told to do since he had twenty six years experience more than her seven. He only told her to do those things that were good for her and she should trust him.</p> <p>When daddy walked into the bedroom with the tray of food the thought struck Amy that if he untied her and she didn’t rub, maybe he’d leave her untied. She didn’t itch but when daddy undid her hand she rubbed anyway. Daddy now had to tie her hands behind her. Now he had to feed her, to pamper her, maybe later, wipe her.</p> <p>Bill finished feeding Amy and asked her if she needed a bath. Amy thought “Aha, you gotta untie me now.”</p> <p>Bill went to the bathroom and started her bubble bath. He picked her up and carried her to the tub and gently lowed her in. </p> <p>“Aren’t you going to untie me? I have to wash my hands.” Amy whined.</p> <p>“Yes Hon, I’ll wash your hands, but you’ll still be tied.”</p> <p>Bill took the roll of gauze and tied her elbows together and then took the taped gauze off her hands. Her then slowly washed her body. He lightly rubbed the washcloth everywhere. He had her stand as her clean between the cheeks of her buttocks and then used a baby wipe for her vagina. He pressed the wipe in between the lips and up to her clit where she gasped at the new feeling. She had often touched herself there before, but it never felt that good. </p> <p>Bill lifted her out of the tub and dried her with a big fluffy towel. He then looked down on her and considered the problem. It would be hard to dress her and then tie her and have to untie when she needed changing. He decided that she’d go nude until the doctor pronounced her well. He draped his terrycloth bathrobe around her and tied the belt.</p> <p>“What do you want to do?” Bill asked.</p> <p>“Can I watch the videos Aunt Beth brought me?”</p> <p>“Sure”</p> <p>“Can you untie me? Its’ uncomfortable like this and I can’t sit like this for hours.”</p> <p>Bill considered this for a second and said, “Hon, so far every chance you had, you rubbed. I have to keep your hands away from your face. I’m going to re-tie you but you’ll stay tied until I can trust you.”</p> <p>Bill Thought for a minute and then took the roll of gauze and tied her hand. He then untied her elbows but held the gauze rope attached to her left arm. He tied her right hand to her right ankle and her left hand to her left ankle. She now sat with her knees to her chin. Bill draped the robe around her and turned on the VCR. Amy watched the video while Bill made phone calls. Beth would be by around 3:45 and he could get to the school just about 4:00. The school’s secretary said she’d have all the work Amy would need.</p> <p>Amy sat there and watched the video but thought about daddy. There she was; she slept tied up, ate tied up, was bathed tied up and now watched TV tied up. Daddy meant what he said. That was comforting to Amy, she could trust him.</p> <p>“Daddy!…Daddy!”</p> <p>“What sweetheart?”</p> <p>“I gotta go!”</p> <p>“Where?”</p> <p>“HA ha, very funny. Come on, please I havta go.”</p> <p>Bill took off the robe and scooped Amy up and deposited her on the toilet seat. Tied as she was Amy was doubled over where her face almost touched the porcelain seat.</p> <p>“Daddy please untie me, I promise not to scratch or rub. Really I won’t.”</p> <p>“Okay, but remember, you promised.”</p> <p>Bill untied Amy’s hands from her ankles. Amy sat up and did her business. When she was done she realized that now that she was free, daddy won’t wipe her. She took the toilet paper and did it herself. She didn’t enjoy it.</p> <p>Amy walked back to her bedroom and put the robe over her shoulders. Bill looked at her and asked, “Are you sure you won’t scratch or rub while I’m down stairs?”</p> <p>Amy thought of the safe feelings she had while being tied to protect her from herself.</p> <p>Amy lowered her head and gave it a little shake. “No, daddy. I don’t think I can promise you that I won’t.”</p> <p>Amy put her two little fists up for her father to begin tying her again.</p> <p>Bill wrapped the gauze around her wrists and tied them to her thighs. He then wrapped the gauze over her hands and fingers. He was making sure that she wouldn’t lean over and use scratch with her fingers. He found that in that position if she leaned back on the headboard she was comfortable. He could place her on the toilet without any difficulties. He noticed that she liked it when he performed the cleansing portion of the toilet routine. Especially when he touched that area that really didn’t need any attention, her clit. He started lingering there. Amy never objected.</p> <p>Bill served her lunch and still being sick Amy took a long nap. Beth came by at 3:45 and Bill got Amy’s school work. </p> <p>Now that Bill was out of the house Beth could indulge herself in a little kink.</p> <p>“Amy, how many different ways has your father tied you?”</p> <p>“Well, most of the time he ties my hands behind my back. Last night he tied my hands to the bed. This morning while I watched videos he tied my hands to my ankles.”</p> <p>Beth picked up her over sized purse and pulled out a length of rope and a ball gag.</p> <p>“Tell me, little girl, do you enjoy being tied by your daddy? Do you like it when he takes care of your every need? Do you like being helpless yet knowing your protected and safe?”</p> <p>The concept may have been more than Amy could comprehend but she got the gist of the questions. She nodded, yes she liked it.</p></div>",[]
1709,"Amy Bound, Part 2",2,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-11-17,6,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken024.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Amy sat on her bed, recovering from a case of chickenpox. She was not allowed to scratch or rub the rash on her seven-year-old body. Daddy had left to go to her school to get her work. Amy sat nude except for a terrycloth robe draped over her shoulders and gauze bindings tying her hands to her thighs. Her aunt Beth was there to watch over her. </p> <p>Beth was going to have some fun with her niece.</p> <p>“Baby girl we’re going to try some different positions. Don’t worry I won’t harm you. You ARE going to let me, won’t you?”</p> <p>Amy nodded. She was getting scared and it showed on her little face.</p> <p>Beth stroked Amy’s face with her finger tips and said, “Trust me baby girl, I promise you it’ll be fun.”</p> <p>Beth removed the lightweight gauze and tied her wrists together with the sturdier soft rope. Beth then attached the rope to Amy’s bed board.</p> <p>Beth then attached rope to Amy’s ankles and pulled the rope above Amy’s head. Soon Amy was restrained on her back, legs pulled back and spread wide. Amy felt exposed and vulnerable. It was one thing to have daddy wipe her after she went potty but this was not only embarrassing, it was humiliating.</p> <p>“Auntie! Please let me go! I don’t like this!”</p> <p>“But I have to clean off all the dried lotion and rub on fresh stuff. Just lie there and be quite.”</p> <p>“Auntie. Nooo please I don’t want mmrrumphff.”</p> <p>Beth pushed the ball gag into Amy’s mouth and buckled it tight. </p> <p>“If you fight, you won’t enjoy. Relax. It will be pleasant, if you’ll let it.”</p> <p>Beth then took the baby wipes and gently washed off the dried lotion. She was limited as to the area available offered to her. She cleaned from Amy’s ankles down to her buttocks. She cleaned what she could of Amy’s arms. Finally Beth started to slowly clean Amy’s crotch. Lightly touching Amy’s clit. Amy gasped through the gag, as feelings that even daddy didn’t elicit from her, flooded her body.</p> <p>Beth took a bottle of baby oil and put some on the tip of her finger. She put her finger on Amy’s brown puckered rosebud and slowly pushed it in. Beth worked her finger in till her finger got past Amy’s sphincter. Amy gasped and tried to pull away from the invader. Beth was relentless and kept working the finger further in and up Amy’s rectum. Twisting and turning her finger with her left hand and swirling Amy’s clit with her right, Beth asked, “Are you frightened little one?”</p> <p>Amy nodded.</p> <p>“Do you want me to stop?”</p> <p>Amy took three ragged breaths before she quickly shook her head.</p> <p>Beth slowly removed her finger from Amy’s little brownie. She stopped swirling Amy’s clit. Amy open her eyes and wondered why her aunt had stopped making her feel so good.</p> <p>Beth released Amy’s legs and allowed her to lie flat on her back.</p> <p>“If you want me to do it again, and it will be better next time, you’ll have to ask me to tie you.”</p> <p>Amy looked her aunt in the eye and wondered how it could better than what she just had.</p> <p>Beth finished cleaning off the dried lotion and erotically rubbed in fresh lotion. All the while Amy was groaning as Aunt Beth rubbed lotion unto her tiny breasts. Aunt Beth spent a long time on Amy’s chest.</p> <p>Bill walked in just as Beth was about done cleaning Amy. Beth took another baby wipe and again went to Amy’s crotch. Addressing Bill she said, “I hope your cleaning her thoroughly.”</p> <p>Bill asked, “What do you mean? I wipe her and she’s never complained and what’s with the gag?”</p> <p>Beth answered, “Of course not, she’s embarrassed as it is and the gag is to keep her quite.”</p> <p>Bill wondered why his sister would have brought such a thing in the first place. He knew she had always been a little strange. Beth was the youngest of the three kids. Yet she’d do anything in order to have Bill let her tie him up.</p> <p>Beth now had Amy spread her legs and kept cleaning Amy’s cleft, from Clit to rosebud.</p> <p>“You have to clean it so well that you wouldn’t mind kissing her down there.”</p> <p>Amy tensed, her aunt was telling her daddy to do what just drove her to ecstatic heights.</p> <p>Bill couldn’t believe what he heard. But then it was a nurse telling him what to do, from one female about another.</p> <p>Beth announced, “All done. I think its’ time for a nap.” She secured Amy’s legs so she couldn’t slide around and rub the itches. She covered the little girl and led Bill out of the room and turned out the lights.</p> <p>Beth told Bill she’d be back tomorrow and give him a break.</p> <p>Bill made dinner for Amy and took the tray to her room.</p> <p>“Sweetheart, please get up, its’ time to eat.”</p> <p>Bill untied the rope from the headboard and simply held it so Amy couldn’t raise her hands to her face. Bill spoon-fed her a lite dinner that would be easy on her stomach.</p> <p>When she had finished he asked her what she wanted to do. She asked if she could go on the computer for a while. Bill told her that he’d let her surf the net but she’d still have to be tied, unless she could promise him she wouldn’t scratch. She answered him by raising her hands to her face while smiling. Bill wouldn’t let her hands get to her face.</p> <p>“Daddy, first can you give me a bath? The lotion is dried and is flaky and I need new stuff.”</p> <p>Amy didn’t really need a bath; she needed daddy to clean her so well that he could kiss her down there. She hoped he would.</p> <p>In the tub Bill held the rope that bound Amy’s wrists in front of her. He used the washcloth with one hand as her slowly washed his daughter. When he rubbed her flat chest she pushed out and up to encourage him to keep rubbing with the very warm cloth. Her nipples got hard as they did when they got cold. The hot water was stimulating that area between her legs and her tied hands reminded her she was helpless to do anything except to accept daddy’s ministrations.</p> <p>“Stand up and turn around and spread your legs.” Bill instructed her. </p><p> Happily Amy did as she was told. Bill let go of the rope as he spread her butt cheeks and started washing, rubbing and probing. His finger touched her and Amy shivered. He started to wash her thigh.</p> <p>“Daddy, aren’t you going to clean inside me?” Amy asked pleadingly. “I won’t be clean if you don’t.”</p> <p>Bill went back and looked at her puckered little hole. He tried to insert the washcloth.</p> <p> “ Daddy, just use your finger.”</p> <p>Bill’s finger had enough soap on his finger to be able to work it in. His finger was larger around than his sister’s. It stretched Amy’s little bud. Bill noticed that she never once raised her hands. Instead she had one finger rubbing her little clit back and forth. Her breathing became erratic. </p> <p>Perhaps it was the fact that she was still sick or maybe it was the medicine or even her age that when she reached a plateau and could not go any further. </p> <p>Bill had worked his finger into his daughter’s rectum. She was bouncing up and down and moaning as her finger worked her little clit. Bill could tell that there was a problem. She wasn’t getting what she wanted.</p> <p>Amy instinctively knew that there was more, a fantastic finish, but she couldn’t reach it. The climax was just out of reach. Poor Amy broke down and cried.</p> <p>Bill had her sit down in the warm water and held her as she sobbed out her frustration.</p> </div>",[]
1710,"Amy Bound, Part 3",3,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-11-17,8,4,,/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken025.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>It had been a week since Amy had been diagnosed with Chickenpox. Today she sat in the wooden captain’s chair. She was comfortable but restrained. Her aunt Beth had come over to watch her while her father went shopping. Three days ago, Aunt Beth brought some soft wrist and ankle cuffs and a collar. Her wrists wore the cuffs and were attached to a strap attached to the arm of the chair. The strap was 12 inches long. Long enough for Amy to do her homework but not long enough to be able to scratch the rash on her face. The back of the chair had a long belt that went around Amy’s chest so she couldn’t lean forward. Her legs were tied to the legs of the chair so Amy was stuck in the chair and had to stay there until her homework was done. Daddy would check it and if he found mistakes he’d point them out but wouldn’t give her the answer.</p> <p>The cuffs had clips making it easier to bind her hands behind her or in front. Now she could be dressed and didn’t have to be naked all the time. Amy missed that.</p> <p>Amy had been sick with Chickenpox now for seven days. Daddy had to take care of her. He already took care of her but now everything was done by him or at least with him or Aunt Beth. Amy had to take a few naps every day since she was still recuperating and tired easily. The fun part of being sick was bath time and she took two baths a day. </p> <p>Now that Aunt Beth was there, Amy quickly finished her homework so her Aunt can have some fun with her.</p> <p>“Auntie! I’m done!”</p> <p>Beth walked in and started releasing Amy from the bounds of the chair.</p> <p>“Take off your clothes. I’ve got it all set up and ready for you.”</p> <p>Amy stripped off her tee shirt, blue jeans and her cotton panties with the Power Puff Girls pictures. Amy stood before her aunt naked but for the cuffs and collar.</p> <p>Aunt Beth produced a blindfold and put it on Amy. Beth guided the little girl into the next room and walked her to the door. She then clipped the wrist cuffs together and attached them to a rope that ran over the top of the door and down to the doorknob. Beth lifted Amy till she was on her tiptoes and then tied off the rope. Beth then went and got a small vibrating butt plug. Small as it was, it was large for Amy’s tight puckered brownie. Beth slowly worked it in. Amy was pushed against the door and could do nothing but let Aunt Beth push that thing up her butt. She grunted as it forced her sphincter to accept the intruder. Once it was seated, Beth pushed the on button and it started humming and throbbing. It sent new sensations through Amy’s tender young body.</p> <p>Beth lifted Amy and turned her around. Amy stood facing her aunt. Beth knelt down before the child as if the girl were an alter of pleasure. Beth had Amy spread her legs. Beth spread the little bald pussy lips. Beth put her face close to the girl’s cunny and licked her clit. Amy jerked as the thrill shot through her.</p> <p>Beth inserted one finger into the tiny love channel. She could barely push more than to her first knuckle before she was stopped by Amy’s hymen. Beth twisted and turned her finger driving Amy to her plateau.</p> <p>Amy realized that this is what she needed. She was falling deeper into the abyss of bliss. </p> <p>Amy could always remember wiping herself clean and liking it. Last week when daddy had to do it for her it was thrilling. The next day when Aunt Beth did it to her she thought there couldn’t be any better feelings. Amy just knew that in a few moments she’d reach the summit of those wonderful feelings. What ever pain or discomfort she felt from being tied helpless only blended with the glorious pleasure that flooded her body.</p> <p>Amy was now pulling on the rope suspending her; she wasn’t trying to free herself, heaven forbid, NO! That was only the way her body responded to all that was happening to her. </p> <p>Beth licked Amy’s clit as she finger screwed the seven-year old. The vibrating butt plug was doing its’ job of sending new sensations through the prepubescent little girl. Beth could tell that Amy had never gone this far before. The child’s breathing was ragged; she gulped air and licked her lips. Her face was flushed and her entire body trembled.</p> <p>Amy’’s body was in a state of ecstasy. Every nerve tingled joyfully; every cell was excited causing her to float on a chaotic cloud of bliss. When it seemed she couldn’t go any higher the feelings exploded. Popping blobs of color appeared behind Amy’s eyelids. Amy didn’t hear the gargled scream she yelled. She didn’t feel the strain on her shoulders as her knees collapsed and she hung full weight from her wrists. Sound was incoherent, but the way she felt just then, she wouldn’t have cared even if she were aware of anything.</p> <p>Beth lapped up the juices gushing from Amy’s pussy. The taste was absolutely delicious, the scent intoxicating. She reached for the butt plug while she tongue cleaned Amy. She pulled it out and let it drop, Amy didn’t notice. Nor did she notice when Aunt Beth lifted her and unclipped the cuffs from the suspension rope and carried her to the sofa. Amy was still panting and licking her lips; soft mewling sounds came from her throat. There was a Mona Lisa smile on her tiny face.</p> <p>Beth thought, “Well, the question of can a prepubescent girl have an orgasm has just been answered.” Beth was proud of herself.</p> <p class=""h2"">Four Days Later</p> <p>Amy sat on the examination table dressed only in her panties. Aunt Beth gave her the panties last week. Amy didn’t know that the romping kittens on her panties were Aunt Beth’s private joke, pussies all over a pussy.</p> <p>The doctor had his back to Amy and she saw her daddy watching her. She smiled and crossed her wrists on her lap. Bill smiled getting the meaning of her gesture.</p> <p>“Well Amy, your Father took good care of you. You’re over the Chickenpox and you can go back to school tomorrow. You can get dressed,” the doctor said.</p> <p>In the car, Amy looked a bit morose. Bill said, “Honey, can you do me a favor?”</p> <p>“Sure daddy, what do you want me to do?”</p> <p>“I’m a man and you know that a man is just a grown up boy. Boys think in a different way than girls. I can’t figure out what your problem is so just tell me what’s on your mind.”</p> <p>Amy looked at Bill and thought for a second and then said, “I’m not sick anymore. You don’t have to tie me up or give me a bath or anything like you did when I was sick. I really liked you and Aunt Beth doing all that.”</p> <p>“I’m sure.” Bill said. “Especially Aunt Beth.”</p> <p>Amy blushed.</p> <p>“We can still do all that but only if you earn it.” Bill said.</p> <p>“How do I earn it?”</p> <p>“Do well in school, do as you’re told and just be good.”</p> <p>“Yeah, I can’t get in trouble if I’m tied up.” Amy said with a giggle.</p> <p>“Your teacher called last night while you and Aunt Beth were occupied. She said your homework had improved greatly. She thought I was doing it for you. I assured her that you did it all yourself. You can do it if you force yourself to do it and don’t fool around.”</p> <p>Amy nodded but then a distressed look came over her face. “Will Aunt Beth still come over and eh.. Help me?”</p> <p>“I was going to surprise you with the news but I guess I have to tell you now. Your Aunt Beth will be moving in with us at the end of the month.”</p> <p>“Yipppeee!!” yelled an excited Amy.</p> <p>Bill looked at his daughter and thought, “I gotta get laid.” The problem was that little girls weren’t his style, not that incest bothered him, after all he did have the hots for his sister.</p> <p></p> <p>Three Months Later</p> <p>Amy came running in the house and let the door slam. </p> <p>“Daddy! Daddy!”</p> <p>“My goodness what’s the matter?” Bill asked</p> <p>“I got my report card. Here!” Amy said as she handed her daddy the envelope.</p> <p>Bill opened the envelope as Amy hopped with excited anticipation.</p> <p>“Hmmm…two A’s and Three B’s. That is quite an improvement. What’s this note?” Bill asked as he unfolded the sheet of paper.</p> <p>Amy was unaware of the note and was suddenly concerned. She couldn’t remember doing anything that warranted a note home.</p> <p>“It say’s here that your comportment has vastly improved.”</p> <p>“What’s that mean?” Amy asked.</p> <p>“It means you have changed a lot for the better. How did you manage that?”</p> <p>“Well when I sit down in my chair I picture myself all tied up so I can’t leave it. I have to sit all through class. I see the gag that Aunt Beth uses on me so I can’t talk. It all comes off only when the bell rings or the teacher says, “Class dismissed.”</p> <p>Bill stroked her hair and said, “That’s my girl, I’m very proud of you.”</p> <p>“Do I get a treat tonight? Huh…do I?” She babbled.</p> <p>“Yes Hon you get a good treat after Aunt Beth gets home. But for now get ready and do your homework.”</p> <p>Amy ran upstairs and changed. She returned naked except for a collar and cuffs on her wrists and ankles.</p> <p>Bill strapped her into the captain’s chair and then placed her books in front of her.</p> <p class=""h2"">Four Hours Later</p> <p>Amy had her wrists clipped together behind her back. Her ankles attached to the wrist cuffs. On her back this forced her legs to spread wide open. She laid there as she basked in another glorious orgasm. Her pussy licked clean. Aunt Beth thought it a sacrilege to let any drop of pussy drool to go unlicked. Beside Amy lay Bill similarly tied. Beth was sliding her head up and down Bill’s shaft as he was thrusting his hips to meet his sister’s moist mouth.</p></div>",[]
1711,Dawn’s Abduction,-1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2003-12-16,4,4,"g, bond",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken026.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Phil smiled as he watched the eight young girls as they hid they’re faces from the scene of mayhem on the big screen TV. He was smiling as he saw hands in front of faces yet fingers spread so the child could peek through and watch. Pillows covered faces while little heads bent around to see what they could see. </p> <p>The slumber party was a reward for his daughter Dawn for a good report card. They were watching the second of three-slasher movies they had chosen for the night. Phil had suggested several ‘chick flicks’ but they all made choking or gagging sounds. They told him they loved being scared and chose three of the goriest DVDs at the rental store.</p> <p>The eight girls sprawled on the floor had type A personalities, meaning they liked adventure and risk taking. One girl went rock climbing with her father and had a motorcycle for off road riding. Another girl was on a co-ed wrestling team and beat most boys let alone girls in her weight division. His own daughter had a blue belt in Hapkido, a Korean form of street fighting self-defense. All the girls would take a dare as well as issue them.</p> <p>At the end of the movie the girls took a break and dived in to the snacks Phil had prepared for them. He listened to the chatter as they discussed future adventures. They all wanted to try Bungee jumping; some wanted to try skydiving and others scuba diving. Phil was sure that Dawn would be the cause for his hair turning white long before its’ time.</p> <p>Phil marveled at Dawn’s preteen body. Blonde, blue eyes and already developing into a woman, she had decent sized breasts and swelling hips. The way Phil thought, Dawn would be a beauty similar to Marylyn Monroe. That frightens Phil. In today’s crazy world, pretty girls were in constant danger.</p> <p>“How can you girls watch such junk?” Phil asked.</p> <p>“Aww come on daddy. We know its’ not for real. Like riding a roller coaster, the ride is scary but you know it’ll end safely.”</p> <p>Phil shook his head as he left the girls to they’re own devices.</p> <p class=""h2"">Six Weeks Later</p> <p>Saturday was a busy day for Dawn. She participated in a Karate tournament (all forms welcomed) and came in fourth for her division. Afterwards she and her mother worked out at the gym and went for a swim in the pool. Later that night there was a dance at the junior high. By the time she went to bed in her favorite blue satin pajamas, she was exhausted.</p> <p>A few minutes after midnight, Dawn was asleep on her stomach. She was awaken when a hand pushed hard on the small of her back while the other hand grabbed her right wrist. Her arm was pulled behind her back. Another set of hands had a hold of her left as a pair of handcuffs was applied to her wrists tightly.</p> <p>“Daddy!…Mommy!” she yelled. “Daddy!…Mommpphhh.”</p> <p>Dawn’s calling out was muffled when a ball gag was pushed into her mouth. An ugly face with three days growth of facial hair and onion breath was before hers’.</p> <p>“Don’t bother. We’ve already taken care of your parents.” onion breath hissed.</p> <p>The ice-cold hand of fear gripped Dawn’s heart as sweat broke out over her voluptuous little body. Another man was wrestling with her kicking legs but finally managed to put cuffs on her ankles. Dawn was lifted off her bed and thrown over the shoulder of onion breath. The other man was smaller with a long scar on his face. He led the way to the garage.</p> <p>Facing backwards, Dawn was surprised to see a large black Lincoln in the garage where her mother’s minivan should be. She heard the trunk pop open and onion breath put her in, none to gently.</p> <p>Dawn lay in the trunk and trembled. She didn’t know what happened to her parents. She didn’t know what was about to happen to her. Dawn had watched enough TV news to know that nothing good was going to occur.</p> <p>The car was on the road for a short time, only twenty minutes. When it stopped Dawn could hear a garage door opening. The car jerked forward then stopped and the engine turned off. The trunk opened and Scar face lifted Dawn out and again put over a shoulder.</p> <p>Dawn was carried to a dark room. She was placed in the middle of the room where two ropes hung from a beam in the ceiling. Scar face had a hold of her left hand and onion breath had a hold of her right. </p> <p>The men took off the cuffs that were restraining her wrists. Both her arms were pulled up and fasten to the hanging ropes. The ropes were pulled and Dawn was left standing on the balls of her feet. Scar face stood about five feet away while onion breath made a phone call.</p> <p>Dawn could only hear one side of the conversation, what she heard was:</p> <p>“Hi Boss, yeah we got her.”</p> <p>“Yeah, without a hitch, just as we planned.”</p> <p>“Wow what a beauty. If I’d seen her first she’d be in a cage in my basement right now.”</p> <p>Onion breath moved away so all Dawn could hear was some mumbling.</p> <p>Scar face watched her as she visibly shook with fear as sweat matted her hair and stained her satin pajamas.</p> <p>Dawn hung from the ropes as the metal cuffs dug into her wrists. The strain on her shoulders was painful but she couldn’t stand on the balls of her feet all the time.</p> <p>Onion breath had finished the phone call and stood next to Scar face. Dawn’s head snap back and forth like a bird’s as she looked at each man as they spoke.</p> <p>“We have two weeks to train her.” said onion breath.</p> <p>“Why so quick?” asked scar face.</p> <p>“There’s going to be a slave auction and the boss wants her on the block.”</p> <p>“Who’s going to be there? The Arab maybe?”</p> <p>“Oh the Arab for sure and the oil money will probably get her.”</p> <p>“What about the Japanese businessman?”</p> <p>“The recession was really cut into his finances.”</p> <p>“And the Columbian cartel? “Didn’t you hear? He got blown up.”</p> <p>“What about that geek from Seattle?”</p> <p>“He’s not invited. You know how twitchy Americans can be. He’d buy her then get religion, free her and turn us in.”</p> <p>“So when do we start training her?”</p> <p>Onion Breath picked up a long supple strap and said, “Now.”</p> <p>Onion breath held the strap doubled over. He slapped it against the wall making a loud Smack!</p> <p>Dawn was shocked at the sound and lost what control she had. She cried as a dark spot formed at her crotch and spread. A yellow stream made a puddle at her feet.</p> <p>Onion breath leaned over and was a few inches from her face and asked, “Are you scared?”</p> <p>Through eyes blurred by tears Dawn saw and smelled the foul creature. She nodded her head in affirmation to his question.</p> <p>“You needn’t be. You see you’re on the TV show. ‘Scare Tactics. Gotcha!”</p> </div>",[]
1712,Dawn’s Abduction Backfires,-1,PHIL McCRACKEN,yodaguy100@aol.com,,2004-01-08,4,4,"g, bond",/web/20071210222726/http://www.asstr.org/~velocity/stories/mccracken027.html,"<div class=""storypage"" id=""storyPage""> <p>Dawn was hanging from the ropes strung through the beam. Laughter filled the room after onion breath announced that Dawn was on the TV show ‘Scare Tactics’. Her mother came into view followed by her father. Scar face removed the gag. Dawn looked from her mother to her father and once she realized that it was all a joke, she exclaimed:</p> <p>“WOW! That was great! I’ve never been so scared before. I almost pooped. What are we going to do next?”</p> <p>Phil’s face went from happy to dismay. He thought this stunt would have cured his adventure-loving daughter. Instead it seemed to fuel her desire for more.</p> <p>Dawn was released from her bounds and taken upstairs and given a bath and some clean pajamas.</p> <p>The next day Dawn told her friends and they all wanted to see the show. It came on three weeks later. Dawn was allowed another sleep over. The girls were gathered around the big screen TV as they all watched with rapt attention. The TV showed every part of Dawn’s abduction except the ride to the simulated dungeon.</p> <p>The kidding started once the show ended. Surprisingly the girls didn’t rib her about being abducted or the tears in her eyes. Rather they kidded her about being a blue belt in Hapkido and she didn’t fight. She claimed she couldn’t, they had her pinned before she was even awake. They all claimed they would have fought the guys somehow. Dawn could only respond with:</p> <p>“Yeah well wait till you’re snatched up in the middle of the night. Then we’ll see what you could do.”</p> <p>One girl, Amy, was pretty quite during the show. She smiled as the other girls teased Dawn.</p> <p>Several days later Dawn received a package in the mail. In the package was a brochure for the Ropeville Hotel. Dawn read the note that accompanied the brochure. It said:</p> <p>“Here is a way to test yourself.”</p> <p>She read the pamphlet with great excitement. She read it several times. She couldn’t wait for daddy to get home. She’d ask him if she could go and she’d keep asking until he let her.</p> <p>She had to wait two excruciating slow hours before her parents walked through the front door.</p> <p>“MOMMY, DADDY! Look what came in the mail for me. You gotta read it! Can I go please, please? Can I, huh?”</p> <p>Her mother read the brochure first and with a most confused expression handed it to Phil. All the while Dawn was jumping around, waving her arms and jabbering none stop. Phil had to put his hands on her shoulders to get her to hold still so he could read. Dawn stood anxiously waiting for his answer.</p> <p>“Why in the world would you want to go there?” He asked with incredulity dripping from his voice.</p> <p>“Daddy, I failed the test. I didn’t fight and with my blue belt I should have kicked their butts. I have to do it again to prove I’m worthy of my rank. My instructor was disappointed in me. I have to try again.”</p> <p>“And if the guys at this fantasy hotel manage to tie you up, what then?”</p> <p>“I do it again till I win.”</p> <p>Phil and his wife discussed Dawn’s desire. Phil’s wife was critical of using the Scare Tactic TV show and now had an ‘I told you so’ attitude. They made a deal with her. First they had to talk to the people at Ropeville and see if they would do it her way. Second, if the guys do tie her she’d spend twelve hours tied and gagged. The gag would be removed only to feed her. When she had to relieve herself it would be in a bucket or whatever means Ropeville would choose. Third she had to be naked from the time she went to bed to the time she would be released from her bounds if she failed.</p> <p>Dawn agreed to the conditions even though she had never been nude in public before and was nervous about her being naked.</p> <p>Two Weeks Later</p> <p>Phil and his wife picked up Dawn as school let out for the weekend and Monday was an in service day so there‘d be no school. It would be a four-hour drive and Dawn had to complete her homework during the ride. She would have three chances, Friday after the medical exam and orientation and Saturday if she failed Friday night. Sunday night would be her last chance.</p> <p>The medical exam was a little disconcerting to Dawn although she understood the need. The pain level test she handled well above the norm and during the cold test she used a mental trick she had learned from her instructor. The big surprise to Dawn and her parents was the orientation theater. She sat in the special chair while naked from the waist down. Soon a special sensation stimulated her genital area. The stimulation grew more intense as her young body started on the road to orgasm. Her parents watched her as she threw her head back and started panting. She tried to watch the movie screen of children in bondage. Some of the children were dressed, some were in their underwear and some were nude. Some just hand their wrists cuffed while others were suspended from the ceiling. One young girl was cuffed hand and foot and asleep in a small cage. A young boy was tied over a vaulting horse and was being spanked with a large paddle. All the while the narrator was assuring the audience that the kids were enjoying the bondage and spanking, it was their fantasy.</p> <p>Dawn gave a garbled yell as she came like she had never cum before. Dawn had been masturbating for a while now but this one was terrific.</p> <p> After orientation Phil, his wife and Dawn had dinner at the rather posh dinning room. Ropeville hotel provides excellent meals as well as customer service. They then went to the common room where they met with the director who set some rules concerning Dawn’s simulated abduction. Considering she would be not only struggling but fighting. The director had seen a video of Dawn’s episode on Scare Tactics. He also knew of her blue belt in Hapkido. Dawn was not allowed eye gouges or any strikes or kicks that could be damaging. It seems the director was more concerned about the attendants getting hurt then Dawn getting free.</p> <p>They settled in at the common room where Dawn saw sights she would never have believed had she not seen them herself. Boys and girls were tied and gagged, some suspended from the ceiling and some struggling with their bindings while wiggling on the floor. One boy was nude with a dog collar and a leash while sitting at the feet of a man whom Dawn assumed must be his father. One girl was older then most of the kids was nude except for a headdress and a bit her mouth. She had a horses tail sticking out of her butt cheeks; she was pulling a small cart. Dawn stared at the ‘horse’ when one of the guests came and introduced herself to Dawn.</p> <p>“Hi, may name is Eileen. What’s yours?”</p> <p>Dawn introduced herself and her parents. Eileen saw Dawn looking at the girl pulling the cart. She explained to Dawn that the girl wanted to be a ‘Pony girl’. She went on to explain about the rest of the guests.</p> <p>Dawn was astounded at the number of kids in the common room. More to her astonishment, Eileen explained that all kids have some type of sexual fantasy. Here at Ropeville they can safely indulge those fantasies. Dawn looked over to where a boy and a girl walked into the common room sans clothing. The girl’s hiney was red from a spanking yet she was smiling. They both had marks on their wrists and ankles from being tied. They sat in a big easy chair and started kissing and started mutual masturbation. </p> <p>Dawn was introduced to the father of the ‘dog’ boy. The father said that his son wanted to play at being a dog. Dawn bent over and patted the boy’s head and scratched him behind the ear. The boy licked her hand. Dawn asked why he was here, after all Ropeville catered to bondage. The father said the boy had to sleep in a kennel and was tied to a tree when not being trained. The pony girl couldn’t talk so Eileen answered for her when Dawn asked her questions. Dawn asked how does a pony girl get tied. Eileen explained that Pony girl would be tethered to a hitching post when not pulling a cart. Eileen said that bondage took many forms.</p> <p>Dawn looked over at the nude boy and girl in the easy chair. The girl was licking the boy’s jizz off her hand and the boy was sucking the girl’s juice off his fingers.</p> <p>At nine o’clock a bell rang indicating that it was bedtime for the younger guests.</p> <p>Dawn’s room was adjacent to her parent’s so they could observe the proceedings.</p> <p>Dawn prepared her bed by pulling the covers till the sheet and blankets lay free. This she did so she could roll out of bed without being encumbered. She didn’t fall asleep; rather she meditated and lowed her brain waves to theta state. In this state she was resting yet was aware of her surroundings. In fact she was more aware then if she were wide-awake sitting in a chair.</p> <p>She was not aware of the time but at 11:30 two men silently walked into room. Dawn’s sensed their presence and her eyes snapped open. A hand pressed down on her back. Dawn rolled as much as she could and brought her knee up and hit the man in the solar plexus. This knocked the wind at of the guy. This was a bad move as the man crumpled forward and fell on top of Dawn, pinning her. They other man was able catch Dawn’s flaying feet and put manacles on her ankles. The man that got kicked was still gasping for breath but was able to hold one arm while the other man put padded handcuffs on her wrists. Once shackled the second man said:</p> <p>“You lose. Now open your mouth.” </p> <p>He reached into his back pocket and produced a penis gag (by direction of her father).</p> <p>Dawn pursed her lips, scrunched up her and face, and then snorted, then reluctantly opened her mouth. The man put the rubber penis in her mouth and held it for a minute to see if her gag reflex would prevent its use. Once he was sure she could take the gag he pushed it in and adjusted the chin and head strap, not to tight. He then lifted her and put her over his shoulder and walked to the common room. Dawn thought, “Deja vue all over again.”</p> <p>In the common room they attached her wrists together and clipped them to a hook hanging on a rope dangling from the ceiling. They pulled the rope till Dawn was standing on her tiptoes. The man then gave her five hard spanks (again directed by her father).</p> <p>Smack! Smack! Smack! Slap! Whap!</p> <p>“That should keep you awake.”</p> <p>Spanking was not on the description of her fantasy.</p> <p>“Look at her. Would you believe she’s only twelve?” Said the second man.</p> <p>“Yeah, she’s going to be a real heart breaker.”</p> <p>They left Dawn to hang.</p> <p>Dawn felt the strain on her shoulders and the burning in her calves from standing on tiptoes. She remembered her instructor telling the class:</p> <p>“Pain is you body telling you that you’re still alive. Channel the pain and sharpen your mind.”</p> <p>Dawn started to review exactly what happened. She realized her mistake. She planned the next encounter while she was suspended. She was starting to get tired. Her mind started to wander and she thought of abductors and how she would handle them. She remembered the orientation. She tried to relive the orgasm while tied to the chair.</p> <p>The administrators of Ropeville were concerned about to much stress to the joints of their young charges, especially the first timers. After one hour of suspension a man came into the common room and lowed Dawn down enough for her to stand flatfooted. He then walked out with out saying a word.</p> <p>Dawn learned much about herself during her introspective period while restrained. She realized being forced to remain in one place allowed her to think. She started to think about a science problem from school.</p> <p>The strain in her arms was relieved but her arms were starting to go numb. She had no idea how long she had been tied. She was drooling from the penis gag and learned how to suck the saliva back and swallow. It was difficult but better then having it run down her chin.</p> <p>It was three o’clock when two men came into the room and released her. They held her arms and massaged them to restore circulation. They then carried her to the over-padded vaulting horse. She was placed on the horse and her arms tied to the legs. Her legs were pulled taut and tied. One man took a large wooden paddle and whacked her five times.</p> <p>Whack! </p> <p>“Oommpphhh!” Was the only sound Dawn could make with the gag in her mouth.</p> <p>Whack! The sound was as loud as a gunshot.</p> <p>Whack! Dawn was gyrating her behind trying to avoid the paddle.</p> <p>Whack! The paddle struck the same place as the other three smacks.</p> <p>Whack! The last blow was delivered. Dawn was crying from the unexpected spanking. This wasn’t supposed to be part of the fantasy.</p> <p>Her father walked up behind and looked at his daughter’s reddening buttocks. His gaze focused on her pussy. What a most delightful sight. Light blonde peach fuzz hair lined her vulva. With her legs spread her vagina was open for inspection. Her labia’s were still smooth, not wrinkled like his wife’s. Her hooded clit peeked out and glistened. Phil looked intently at his daughter’s neither region. A nudge brought him out of his revere. He remembered why he was there. He had a bottle of liniment, which he spread liberally where ever her skin had turned red. He hoped that after this she’d just give up and be a normal kid.</p> <p>“Mmmmpphhh!”</p> <p>Dawn’s rear end was already hot from the paddling, now it felt as if it were on fire. She would certainly stay awake for a long time.</p> <p>The heat was spreading from her butt to her pelvic area. Trying to relieve the heat, she squirmed, wiggled and gyrated. It didn’t stop the pain but the rubbing and bumping of her mound of Venus caused a sexual stimulation that was distracting from the heat in her pelvis.</p> <p>Tied as she was, Dawn could only see the floor. Her father stood behind her, fascinated at the sight his daughter presented to him.</p> <p>Phil was confused, he didn’t know if what he was going to do was out of pity for his daughter or indulging his indecent urge. Her looked at her open pussy, dripping with love juice. He reached out and started swirling her clit.</p> <p>Dawn tensed. The only other people to have ever touch her down there were her parents. They had to since she was a baby. Not since then had anyone other than herself touched her clitty.</p> <p>Soon Dawn was floating in a color popping cloud. With every passing minute more colors bloomed and the feelings intensified. </p> <p>Suddenly there was an explosion of wonderful electrifying orgasmic delight. Dawn collapsed on the vaulting horse, ignoring the remaining burning sensation on her booty.</p> <p>Phil felt Dawn’s pussy tighten around his fingers and her fluids flowed down her legs. He heard her heavy breathing through the gag. He withdrew his hand, looked for another moment at her pulsating pussy and then left.</p> <p>Dawn soon fell asleep. Had she not been wearing the gag she would have been grinning. Her last thought was: “There must be a lot more to this bondage then I every knew.</p> <p>The next thing she knew her parents were nudging her awake. An attendant released her from the vaulting horse. Her hands were cuffed behind her. Her ankles cuffed together. Her father scooped her up and carried her the dinning table. Her mother removed the gag and Dawn moved her jaw around trying to rid the stiffness.</p> <p>Dawn was spoon-fed and answered questions between bites. She admitted that the entire experience was new and different. She found it exciting and wanted to continue.</p> <p> After a purposely-long breakfast the gag was replaced and her father picked her up and sat her in a comfy chair in the common room. Phil took her right wrist cuff and attached it to Dawn’s right ankle. He repeated the process for the left. There she sat with her legs spread wide for all to view. From the chair she could watch TV or look around at the various guests. One that she thought amusing was a naked boy, about thirteen years old. His wrists cuffed behind his back. He’s ankles had a hobble chain forcing him to take small steps. He wore a collar and a leash, which was held by a very young girl. When she stopped he immediately knelt just off to the girls right side.</p> <p>Dawn’s parents watched the TV, which showed archived videos of the guests of Ropeville. Dawn’s mother showed a deep interest in the videos. They had awakened desires that she thought she had buried years ago, desires that confused her sexually. She watched bound children having sexual acts performed on them. She watched as cuffed children perform sex acts on their parents and siblings. She knew that the children were not coerced; this is what they wanted to do. She looked forward to the videos of her own daughter in bondage that the hotel would provide.</p> <p>Phil’s wife looked over at her daughter just as dog boy started lapping at Dawn’s cunny. Dawn was squirming in the chair and moaning through the gag. She was not trying to stop dog boy. Unfortunately for Dawn and dog boy his father jerked the leash and admonished “Bad dog!” and led him away as the boy scurried on all fours.</p> <p>At 11:30 Dawn was released from her binding cuffs and the gag removed. She went to her room and got dressed. Dawn and her parents had a pleasant lunch. Most of the younger guests looked like they were eating at a regular restaurant. However several of the guests had their wrists cuffed behind their backs while parents or attendants spoon-fed them. There were a few bond kids who were nude. One girl was wearing nipple clamps.</p> <p>When she returned to the common room an attendant took her on a tour of the facilities to observe other kids in bondage and answer her questions. Dawn saw her new friend Eileen tied to a rack, stretched taut.</p> <p>Her parents had gone to Ropeville’s gift shop. They were fascinated at all the bondage equipment available for sale. What they marveled at was that most of the equipment was in miniature. Handcuffs, metal and padded would be too small for an adult. Most of the clothing was special order. One could obtain corsets made of cotton, satin, plastic, leather and rubber. One that Dawn’s mother liked was black leather with ribbons at the waist that could be used to tie the wrists. All the corsets as well as silk stockings, hoods, blindfolds etc ran in sizes from xxx small to small. There was a display of footwear that ran from size 1-8. These had to be ordered to specs. One could get high heels with needle pointed heels. You could even order them with roller locks on the straps so they could not be removed without the key.</p> <p>The variety of gags amazed Dawn’s parents. There were ball gags of rubber, plastic and nerf-foam. Bit gags, penis gags and a few that were inflatable, as well as metal o-ring gags.</p> <p>The book self was filled with books on knot tying, safe bondage, do’s and don’ts of bondage. Slave training and the psychology of bondage etc.</p> <p>In the punishment section there were wooden paddles of different lengths and weights. Leather straps and riding crops. Whips of varying lengths and compositions like the velvet whip, which gave a good sting but leaves no welt. A popular item was the dog whip, a three-foot leather four ply lashing instrument.</p> <p>The sexual stimulation section had oils of all types, soothing oils, excitement oils, and lubricating and heating oils. They also carried miniature butt plugs and vibrators of all shapes.</p> <p>Dawn’s parents made their purchase and went to talk to the attendants that would be grabbing Dawn later that night.</p> <p>Dawn was getting an education in fetishes and enjoyed every Minute.</p> <p>At 2:00pm Dawn and her parents were at the common room where Dawn told them what she had learned. Her eyes were alight with the gleam of excitement. Her mother now was assured that what she had allowed was right and what she was going to do would be better.</p> <p>Dawn decided that since she knew she would be awaken in the middle of the night she had better take a nap till dinnertime.</p> <p>While Dawn slept her mother looked through the titles of the available videos and chose a few that had young girls having sex acts preformed on them. One video she chose was “Fifty Bondage Positions” this proved to be entertaining. She watched as young boys and girls were tied in positions that she never would have imagined in her mind. Many she considered painful or even dangerous. The narrator assured the viewer that the ‘victims’ were experienced and tied for a short time.</p> <p>At 5:00 they went to dinner and had a pleasant time. After dinner they went to their room and watched videos. Dawn and her father watched a Sci-fi movie in her room while her mother watched more child bondage.</p> <p>At 9:00pm Dawn was sent to bed. Again she pulled the sheets and blankets up so they laid on top but not tucked in. Dawn went to her meditative state of theta and waited.</p> <p>At 10:15pm the two men crept into the room. The night-light showed them that Dawn was on her back, they thought she was asleep.</p> <p>One attendant pressed his hand on Dawn’s stomach trying to hold her down while the other attendant applied the handcuffs.</p> <p>Dawn reacted before the man started pressing. With the heel of her right hand she slammed it into the man’s inner elbow. This again caused him to collapse but this time Dawn rolled off the bed and was on the floor before the man could catch himself. She then reached behind his left knee, grabbed her wrist, pulled and twisted. This caused the man to fall sidewise into the other attendant. She scrambled up and ran for the door. She took two large steps before one attendant grabbed her ankle. She fell face forward, knocking the breath out of her. One man straddled her back before she could get her breath. Immediately her ankles were cuffed and then her wrists. She was flipped over and looked up to see the gag that she’d be wearing until breakfast. She opened her mouth and accepted the humiliating intruder. She was than picked up and put over an attendant’s shoulder. She thought: “Here we go again.”</p> <p>Again she was brought to the common room and stood under the rope hanging from the beam. From behind her an attendant pulled a rubber hood down over her head. Where the eye holes would have been instead were pads completely blinding her. Over her ears where pads that muffled most sounds. Small cotton balls soaked in essential oil of peppermint were placed under her nostrils. Peppermint oil sharpens the mind and helps one to focus. The hood had been ordered by her mother. Dawn was than attached to the rope and hoisted little higher than the night before. She stood on the very tip of her toes.</p> <p>The hood produced a disorientation in Dawn. She had no idea how long she was suspended, it seemed like hours yet it was only 40 minutes. No sound came through the padded hood; Dawn was starting to become afraid. She knew that no harm would come to her yet panic was about to set in.</p> <p>She did not sense the presence of the man as he lowered her. He unclipped the rope from her cuffs. He picked her up like a baby in the cradle position and carried her to a padded table.</p> <p>Dawn was unaware of what was happening, she could only go with the flow and submit. </p> <p>Dawn felt a hand on her shoulder gently push and guide her backwards. She lay on a padded table. Her legs dangled over the edge. Her arms were pulled above her head. She felt the clip vibrate through her wrists. She felt the ratchet pulling her arms with each clack. Finally one more clack would have pulled her body towards the ratchets wheel.</p> <p>A belt went around her waist. She felt her ankles being uncuffed. Her feet were placed in stirrups and straps secured her legs. Finally she felt her legs being spread wide and drawn up till they formed a V. She imagined a bunch of people looking at her crotch. She thought that was the reason for the hood. She strained to hear something, anything. She heard nothing. She lay there for only twenty minutes when she felt a small hot breath blowing on her pussy.</p> <p>Warm oil dripped on her pussy and was rubbed all over. The lotion started to warm her. Dawn feared that it was another liniment treatment. The oil only made her warm. </p> <p>More oil was rubbed into her breast and nipples. The warming turned Dawn on, she started to twitch and her breathing turned to panting. Gentle fingers stroked her left breast. Fingers pulled on nipple. A tongue was licking her right breast, teeth bite gently at her nipple. For five minutes fingers and tongues alternated on her ample young tits.</p> <p>Suddenly tongues and fingers stopped. For several minutes Dawn’s parents watched their daughter buck her hips and heard mewling sounds from behind the gag. Had she been able to speak she’d have begged for more.</p> <p>Her father took a small paddle; one that would gave a small sting at worst. He peppered his daughter’s round globes and thighs. The spanking was only meant to warm and stimulate. When Dawn’s flesh turned pink he stopped.</p> <p>Dawn felt a finger press on her tight puckered rose bud. She could feel the lubricating oil as the finger worked its way in. In and out twisting around working the oil into her. After the finger had worked its way in as far as it could go it pulled out. The feeling was new and not unpleasant. Restrained as she was Dawn couldn’t have stopped the intruder if she wanted to. She submitted to the administrations from the mystery person. Now something hard was pressing against the spot. As slick as she was, the new item worked its way in with little effort. It stretched her as it went in further. She had never been stretched so far before. She never had a poop that large pass through her. Further it went and her sphincter forced wider. Suddenly she felt her tight ring shrink around a narrower end. She was now forced to wear this thing. She remembered the pony girl with a horsetail stuck in her ass. She wondered if she wore such a tail now.</p> <p>Dawn felt something being pushed into her tiny twat. That too stretched her further than her fingers had ever had. Even the fingers from the previous night did not force her to be that open.</p> <p>What Dawn’s mother was putting into her daughter was a vibrating dildo that had a large, for a young girl, ball. The sleeve was knobby and rotated, rubbing against Dawn’s labia’s and the entrance to her pussy.</p> <p>Dawn felt a rope or strap being slide past her buttocks. She lifted her hips to allow passage of what ever it was. She just knew that now anything else that would be done to her would be nice. Nice being an understatement.</p> <p>Phil adjusted the clit stimulator over the little man in boat and secured it so Dawn’s bucking and gyrations wouldn’t dislodge the Joni’s butterfly.</p> <p>Suddenly the plug in her butt started vibrating, she had never felt such a thing before, and it was exciting. Next the plug in her pussy started vibrating and the sleeve rotated. Next the thing on her pussy started shaking her clit. All these sensations combined caused the most intense feelings she had ever felt, and it just started. Dawn was frightened by the intensity. Tied and gagged as she was there was nothing she could do but ride it out. Dawn laid there and rode the feelings to the most exciting climax she would ever experience.</p> <p>Dawn’s mother wanted to make sure the electric toys had sufficient power for the duration. She used ‘Energizer’ batteries, which gave new meaning to the commercial’s question “Have you got the bunny inside?”</p> <p>Dawn’s parents stood back and watched as their daughter bucked and twisted, her breathing ragged and moaning sounds emanated from her gagged mouth. Within three minutes her body tensed and she screamed through the gag as the first of many orgasm racked her young body.</p> <p>Her mother looked at Phil and said:</p> <p>You’re going to have to have to do that to me when we get home.”</p> <p>“Why?” Phil asked. “You were so against her coming here. And you were always such a prude.”</p> <p>“When I was ten, my parents caught me and some friends in a tie up game which I initiated. They gave me the worst beating I ever got. They told bad and me I was wicked. I tried to bury my fantasies. When I got here and saw the videos of the other kids, I just remembered what I wanted for so long. Ropeville showed me how wrong my parents were and how right Dawn is. She could have stopped this at anytime, yet she keeps coming back for more.”</p> <p>For almost an hour they watched their daughter as climax after climax coursed through her body. At the end of the hour Dawn just laid there until her body tensed as she experienced another orgasm. Dawn was so far into an endorphin-induced haze she didn’t notice that her mother had turned off the toys. Nor did she notice they’re removal. Her father brought her legs down and reduced the spread so Dawn would be comfortable. Her mother released the tension of the ratchet so Dawn’s arms could move a bit. They then left allowing Dawn to sleep.</p> <p>At 9:30am Dawn was awaken when she felt someone remove her gag, and then the hood that blinded her. She felt someone releasing her legs from the stirrups. She saw her smiling parents as they helped her to sit up. They placed a breakfast tray on her lap. Dawn ate leisurely, what with her hands cuffed. She was trying to waste as much time as possible. She had no idea what time she was abducted which means she had no idea when she’d be released from the binding gear. </p> <p>Her parents questioned her about her night in bondage, did she enjoy it? Dawn looked dreamy eyed and gave a whispered “Oh yeah.”</p> <p>She described ever detail she could remember. Her description included the men who had overpowered her. She must have thought that it was they who had inserted the toys. All though she did feel one of them must have been a female. Maybe it was one of the nurses. Her parents gave knowing smiles. </p> <p>Once Dawn finished her breakfast her parents walked to the common room and replaced the gag. They didn’t cuff her ankles. They told her she could walk around and they’d come and get her when it was time to release her.</p> <p>Dawn walked around and wound up at the observation room. The room contained twenty TV monitors although only three were on when she came into the room. She saw her friend Eileen watching a screen. Dawn sat next to her and grunted. Eileen assumed Dawn was asking if it was all right to sit next to her. Eileen patted Dawn’s knee and said “Sure” she then pointed to the screen and said watch. On the TV was a young girl, arms stretched out and her feet in a spreader bar. She formed a human X. She was pulled up on her toes. Eileen pointed out a drain under the girl. Eileen told her the lady and boy with her were her mother and brother. The mother started to tickle the girls underarm. The boy knelt down and tickled her foot. The little girl laughed then screeched and pulled on the ropes. She twisted and turned trying to get away from the devilish hands tickling her to torment. The boy switched to the other foot and with the other hand stroked behind her knee. This sent the girl into new convulsions.</p> <p>While the tickling went on, Eileen explained to Dawn that this was not her fantasy. The bondage was and she enjoyed a light spanking but the tickling was something her mother wanted to do to her. She relented and allowed her mother and brother to do it to her.</p> <p>After eight minutes of not stop torture tickling, the little girl lost control and peed into the drain. The mother and brother reluctantly stopped tickling.</p> <p>“Well, that was interesting.” Came a voice from behind Dawn. She looked up and saw her mother starting to remove the gag. Her father came in front and took off the wrist cuffs. Dawn worked off the stiffness in her jaw and asked Eileen:</p> <p>“How do you know everything about everybody?”</p> <p>“My father is one of the directors for Ropeville and my mother is one of the nurses. I spend almost every weekend here, and yes Voluntarily. At two o’clock my folks take a break so they’ll tie me up.” </p> <p>“Can I join you, please?” asked Dawn.</p> <p>“Yes, we’d appreciate it since Her mother and I want some time by our selves in our room.” said Phil.</p> <p>“I’ll ask.” Replied Eileen.</p> <p>At 2:10pm Eileen stood before Dawn. Both girls had their right hands tied to their left elbows and left hands tied to their right elbows. Nipple clamps were attached to Dawn’s and Eileen’s breasts. </p> <p>Eileen’s parents led the girls to the orientation room. They were strapped into the chairs. Eileen’s mother went to the control room and adjusted the chairs stimulation system to high. Dawn’s experience in the chair had been slow and gentle. Now the chair sent surges of intense feelings through her. After fifteen minutes both girls had come four times. Eileen’s mother paused the chairs controls.</p> <p>The girls were allowed to rest for a few minutes.</p> <p>Mean while in Dawn’s parent’s room, her mother was hogtied and lying on her back. Phil had just had anal sex for the first time with his wife. She had always said it was unnatural and perverted. Now Phil was slamming his prick down her throat again for the first time. She had always said it was disgusting but now she not only wanted it she enjoyed it, even after Phil went from her ass to her mouth. </p> <p>She quickly learned to breath in rhythm to his thrusting. When he came he shot his wad deep in her throat. She gagged, she coughed, she swallowed and sucked him dry.</p> <p>Eileen and Dawn sat waiting for the stimulation to begin again. They felt chair starting to do its job. This time they sat through 30 minutes of non-stop stimulation.</p> <p>Eileen’s mother turned off the stimulator and went to release the girls.</p> <p>They stood there panting and exhausted. Eileen’s mother released from them the chair and untied their arms.</p> <p>“Girls I want you to nap until 4:30. Dawn I know you’ll have a busy night and Eileen is going to have a marathon extreme bondage session tonight. They slept together in Eileen’s bed.</p> <p>After dinner Dawn and Phil practiced several different ways for her to escape. This would be her last chance and she was determined to win.</p> <p>The nine o’clock bell rang and Dawn prepared her bed. She went to her meditative state while feigning sleep. She was on her side with her back against the wall. She waited.</p> <p>At 10:30 Dawn felt the presence of her abductors. She opened her eyes just to slits and watched as the men crept into the room.</p> <p>Dawn moved her right leg so her knee was almost touching her chest. She laid her arm over her knee.</p> <p>The men froze; they watched to see if she was asleep. Her deep breathing convinced them that she was. They slowly approached her. One man reached for Dawn’s hand.</p> <p>Dawn sprang into action. She grabbed his wrist and turned it, twisting his arm. She swung her right leg under the arm and then over it. Her leg was now on the man’s elbow. Straightening her leg twisted the man so that he was facing the other man. With both feet Dawn pushed the man into the other one. The push snapped his head backward. When he bumped into the other guy his head snapped forward. Their heads bumped together.</p> <p>Dawn had done a back flip and landed on her feet behind the first man. She took off running for the stair well. She ran right to the door, turned the handle and stepped through the threshold, she won.</p> <p>The men came stumbling out of the room. They saw Dawn standing on the other side of the door, victorious.</p> <p>“Just wait till the girls see this video!” she exclaimed to no one in particular.</p> <p>“Yeah you won. Congratulations.” They said. They started to turn away when Dawn called out.</p> <p>“My father paid for three nights,” she said as she walked to the men.</p> <p>“I don’t want him to waste his money.” she said as she raised her arms, hand